《Son God Marvel》


 ~： Promotion, against the culture of Xunzi

    The fundamental reason for the backwardness of modern China is that we have lost the spirit of Confucianism and Taoism, rather than preaching Confucianism and Taoism. This loss is caused by the full Qing. In order to maintain the rule, Man Qing has painstakingly destroyed the inherent culture, thought and technology of China. And implant ignorance and numbness into our nation. The means are so unimaginable. As a result, hundreds of years later, we still stubbornly believe that backwardness comes from culture, not from fullness. Confucius also became a scapegoat for the Qing Dynasty. Sorrow.


    We need to restore the original face of Chinese culture. Retrieve authentic Chinese culture that will give us wisdom, vision and pride. Not something that has long been unrecognizable.


    The following is a specific analysis: first review the situation at the end of the Ming Dynasty and the end of the Qing Dynasty.


    In the thirty-sixth year of Wanli (1608), Macau was in chaos. Cai Shan, the county magistrate of Xiangshan, was informed of the incident and drove the bicycle to settle the riots. Afterwards, the "10 Rules for the Establishment of Australia" was enacted, and the illegal Portuguese were severely punished. Portuguese crimes can be disposed of by the Portuguese themselves. Those involved in Chinese must be tried by Chinese officials. Later, there were often Portuguese who were sent to Guangzhou to try spanking.


    In 1662, Zheng Chenggong defeated the Netherlands to recover Taiwan, not much to say.


    Some people are very disdain: Portugal, the Netherlands is only a small country. Why don''t you talk about Britain and France? Because, in the 16th and 7th centuries, Portugal and the Netherlands were the superpowers of the Western Ocean World. The British industrial revolution was an 18th century event.


    The above two things may not be comprehensive, but they can also reflect the attitude and ability of the Ming Dynasty to treat Western powers.


    The Qing Dynasty did not say it, and reviewed the unequal treaties signed by the Qing Dynasty. ......


    In a few wars, all the economic achievements of China''s development for thousands of years have been fully contributed to others. Can you not stop?


    A magistrate of the Ming Dynasty and a local power will be able to clean up the Western powers. The power of the whole country in the Qing Dynasty was defeated and defeated. The same nation, basically the same territory, different go-vern-ment, created a completely different ending. I can''t help but ask: The gap between Manchu and Ming government is so big?


    First look at the war before the war.


    First, the national strength: Daoguang when the Qing Dynasty population of 40,000, GDP accounted for about 30% of the world, clearly understand a big Eastern country. At that time, the United Kingdom had not yet become a ''day without falling ��, and GDP accounted for about 5% of the world.


    Second, the military: British soldiers are few, and the Qing army is more; the British rear is too far, the Qing Dynasty is fighting at home.


    Third, the strength: In June 1840, the British army led the invading army of 4,000 people, more than 40 ships.


    Fourth, weapons: At that time, the weapons used by the British army, although the navy was equipped with steam engines, but many were still sailing; although the army used the muskets and artillery of the rear mounted bombs, it was more advanced than the Qing army, and it was not as big as the gap.


    There are many examples of weak and strong in history. The objective conditions of the Qing Dynasty were not bad. It was possible to win, but it was defeated. Where is the root cause? Don''t say textbooks.


    China has been leading the trend for thousands of years, suddenly falling behind, and still falling behind. Is it not confusing? Interested to explore with me. The question of history is of course to find answers in history.


    Learn about the truth about the prosperity of Kanggan.


    There is nothing to say in front of Kangxi. In addition to killing or killing. Let''s start with Kangxi.


    Kangxi is an amazing person: Zhiyi worship, calm down Sancha, recover Taiwan, fight Jacques, defeat Guldan, govern the Yellow River Huaihe River, and learn modern technology. At first glance, the merits and demerits have been outstanding, and they have become a great monarch. Is it really?


    Who is the great monarch or not? What is the standard for measuring the monarch? This standard is not good, and the result will be a problem. I think the greatness of the monarch depends on the contribution of the monarch to the nation, not the individual ability of the monarch.


    Let''s analyze the major events that Kangxi has done one by one and understand the truth.


    Wisdom worship, indicating that Kangxi is very capable. However, this has nothing to do with greatness. However, it is the battle for imperial power within the government. The only change is the actual leader of the country. This is Kangxi��s fight for himself. It does not involve the contribution of the national nation and has little to do with the people.


    Pingding the three shackles is to maintain the imperial power. Kangxi and Wu Sangui vying to be the boss, the result is a big fight. The war is still a war provoked by Kangxi. (Warkers?) This is just a war between the local government and the central government, and the contribution is not on the side. In the war, I don��t know how many people have been killed. Kangxi finally won, and only because his means is better than Wu Sangui, that he is really capable. There is no contribution, and nature has nothing to do with greatness. Some people may say: At least Kangxi has maintained the integrity of the territory. Is it not a contribution? Good question, like one. I still have to say: This is not to be with the great. Not my stubbornness or prejudice. Think about it: If Wu Sangui wins, will he allow division? Certainly not. In other words, no matter who wins, the land is complete and there is no possibility of division. Therefore, your point of view is not valid. This is fundamentally different from the splitting of Russia by Russia.


    I am really reluctant to say that Manchu is recovering from Taiwan. The situation at the time was not the same as it is now.


    Then there is the battle of Jacques. This battle took place during the Kangxi period and the period when the Qing government was the strongest. The Russian troops invested in more than 800 people, or an expedition. Ammunition and food are limited. Far from being as big and tragic as everyone imagined. The Qing army was several times more than the Russian army, and it also enjoyed good equipment. The water and land forces attacked at the same time, and it took only half a year to get things done. What kind of pride is this kind of battle (not at all war) and the result? Humph! In the 28th year of Emperor Kangxi (AD 1689), China and Russia signed the "Nebchu Treaty" and gave Siberia 1.5 million square kilometers of land to Russia before it was exchanged for a hundred years of stability. This is the battle between Kangxi and Jacques that everyone is proud of. I don��t know why historians have publicized it for any reason. It��s really misleading. Is this the legendary foot dog literati wrote? Please don''t deceive yourself.


    Kang Gan genocide the quasi-German department of Mobei Mongolia, and it is rare to be cruel, not to mention.


    The Yellow River Huaihe River will have something to do every few years. Which dynasty has not been governed? Catch up, and manage it by the way. How can this relationship be related to greatness? In the Ming Dynasty, when Wanli Emperor, who was not in the 30th year of the DPRK, was in office, he also managed the flood of the Huanghuai River and was well managed. Don''t know? So, some things are not what everyone thinks. The head grows on your neck and you don''t have to be at the mercy of others.


    Then came Kangxi''s diligent study.


    Kangxi and his contemporaries, Peter the Great, were almost as eager to learn. However, Peter extended his interest in science and technology to the whole country, and made Russia move rapidly. Kangxi is only a personal interest in technology, and this interest is also politically motivated. He wants the Han minister to see: He is a capable and intelligent emperor, and Manchu is not a barbaric. This is the motivation of Kangxi to learn technology.


    During Kangxi''s reign, Dai Wei invented 28 bursts of hair, and the most advanced firearms at that time, Kangxi abandoned it. Also said: with Manchuria heavy riding, can not specialize in bird guns and scrapped bows, there are ready to shoot guns, and you can be superior. Later, the genius figure Dai Dai was charged with the military. This is the means by which Kangxi suppresses technology.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, Zuo Zongtang rebelled in the northwest, and excavated more than a hundred flowering bombs from a site of the Ming Dynasty. He couldn��t help but sigh: "Three hundred years ago, China had this thing, and it has been lost so far, and it has been bullied by the powers." . ''did you see? This is what Kangxi made. Not only does it not develop science and technology, but it also suppresses technology; not only does it not progress, but it is regressing. This is the essence of the heroes in many people''s minds.


    Not afraid of not knowing the goods, I am afraid of goods than goods. By the way, compare Kangxi and his contemporary Louis XIV.


    First look at the personal situation.


    Louis XIV is extravagant; passionate about ballet; not interested in participating in any scientific activity; expecting to be the European hegemon like Alexander. At first glance, it''s a bit ridiculous. People who don''t learn nothing can still dream.


    Kangxi''s life is a day of diligence and diligence; he has a lot of research on Western learning; he is the idol of his country. Very nice look.


    Then there is the act of the two.


    Louis XIV strongly supports the nation''s popularization of science. He accepted the advice of the Minister and established the French Academy of Sciences, the French School of Architecture and the Theatre of France, whose members enjoyed the royal allowance and the research activities were funded. Contemporaries of Kangxi were busy doing ** to maintain the legitimacy of Manchu rule.


    Louis XIV launched a large number of foreign wars and created a prosperous France. Kangxi is loyal to the guilty martial arts. There was only a conflict with Russia in the outside world. In the face of a small Far East Army in Russia, Kangxi took pains.


    In order to develop overseas trade and expand overseas colonies, Louis XIV opened the country. Strengthening the ties between France and Europe and the world; and Kangxi��s long-term hesitation in the issue of opening the sea to the sea, and finally ending in the ban. The ban on the sea not only made China''s shipbuilding technology decline, but also caused bizarre things: the Ming Dynasty had a considerable understanding of the world''s geography, and no one knew where Europe was in the late Qing Dynasty (there are other reasons: destruction of related geography and science books, etc.) ). Some people will say: The Ming Dynasty also banned the sea. Why is it only that the Qing Dynasty is not? Good question, talks later.


    After comparing Kangxi and Louis XIV, we found an astonishing fact: the emperor��s personal abilities and achievements are not directly proportional. The personal abilities of the emperor do not seem to be very important. What is important is the vision and excellent support talent.


    In the later years of Kangxi, it was forbidden to openly discuss astronomical signs and calendar studies. Because of these contents, it involves the legitimacy of the Qing Dynasty. In 1715, Kangxi also banned relevant content in the imperial examination. In the past two years, the questions about the township test and the test have been prohibited from involving astronomy, music and calculation methods. In this way, ** became a basic national policy of the Qing Dynasty. With one person''s strength, successfully changing the interest of examiners and scholars for hundreds of years, it is really capable. The seed of ignorance and incompetence in the late Qing Dynasty was sown by Kangxi. This is one of the reasons behind the backwardness of modern China.


    Suddenly understand: the emperor is not necessarily a good thing. Sometimes it will even become a disaster for some peoples.


    By the way, I have been jealous of everyone, the so-called dark Ming Dynasty.


    The laziest emperor of the Ming Dynasty should be the Wanli Emperor. 30 years without going to the DPRK is really the only scenery in history. If you know that this is happening: the violent clash between the imperial power and the civil service system, and the imperial power being suppressed, the failure of the dynasty is the negative confrontation of the Wanli Emperor. What do you think? How is it possible that the imperial power is suppressed? Doesn''t it mean that the dynasty is very black and very authoritarian? Yes, it has been suppressed since the autocracy to the imperial power! Unbelievable? indeed. At the beginning, I couldn''t believe it. This is totally different from the impression in my mind. Later I learned that I was brainwashed before. Closer to home. When the imperial power was suppressed, Wanli did not kill one person because the minister had confronted him. Not going to the DPRK is not without office. Many great things in the Wanli years are handled by Wanli Emperor. The big three-day levy of Wanli (the whole victory), especially the Ming Dynasty��s aiding war, has always been carried out with the care and support of Wanli. Small, such as Ricci''s mission to Beijing, the establishment of churches, etc., were all carried out smoothly under the question of Wanli. The Eastern and Western civilizations have been able to communicate, and Wanli has played a considerable role. (Unbelievable?) By the way: Lin Zexu is the first person to open the eyes to see the world, which is actually a joke. Except for the Qing Dynasty, the Chinese calendar was open. How can the real first person go to the Qing Dynasty? Lin Zexu was only the first person to see the world in the Qing Dynasty.


    In fact, the imperial power of the Ming Dynasty was limited and the cabinet was very mature. Many major events in the country are handled by the cabinet. The boss of the cabinet is called the first assistant, similar to the current prime minister or prime minister. These cabinet members are mostly people who are knowledgeable, highly respected, and intelligent (sometimes there are some bastards). The efforts of these people have become the lazy capital of the Emperor Daming. This is why some emperors of the Ming Dynasty did not work diligently, but the institutions were able to operate normally.


    In the past, the dynasties, including the Ming Dynasty, and the emperor��s ��regulation��, there was still a ��Tao��. The officials of the Ming Dynasty proudly believed that they had mastered the Tao and often disputed with the emperor. Officials often do not look at the problems of the emperor''s standards, and they argue that there is a dispute between the court and the emperor. Sometimes the emperor is so angry that he will fight the **** of the minister. Even so, these officials still have no hesitation. Because, while being punished by the emperor, he obtained another kind of honor--the whole country, the entire cultural world, thought that the minister was right, and the emperor was wrong. This is: I love the truth more. Why do so many people praise Aristotle, but no one wants to know about their ancestors? Inferiority comes from ignorance.


    The Qing dynasty learned this lesson and, through all kinds of efforts, received the Taoist system in the hands of the emperor. In the dynasty that realized the unification of Taoism and the rule of law, in history, there was only one Qing Dynasty.


    How was the Qing Dynasty realized?


    First of all: the emperor strongly advocated Cheng Zhu Li Xue. This is not new, but the degree has increased a lot and too much. The readers are familiar with the eight stocks, only for the scientific research, and the two ears do not smell the window. The skills and ideas of the rich and powerful soldiers are rarely involved, and the minds of the scholars are greatly imprisoned. The wisdom and conscience of the scholars are gone, how can the country be better? In the late Qing Dynasty, the seeds of incompetent ignorance were planted. (Although the Ming Dynasty also advocated Cheng Zhu Li Xue, but the impact is limited.)


    Secondly, the insults and the grievances of the famous Confucianism made them faceless and simply not qualified to be famous. Don''t expect them to compete with the emperor like the Ming Dynasty officials. In the thirty-three years of Emperor Kangxi, Emperor Kangxi summoned Hanlin officials to write. Topic: The theory of science and authenticity. As an examiner, Hanlin officials are candidates. Shame the literati who have learned to be self-sufficient, including their own teacher Xiong Cizhe and some famous Confucian scholars who have passed away. These people are false Taoism, and at the same time, they are denounced by the emperor''s majesty. Tell people: the emperor who truly understands the Tao, the truth is in the hands of the emperor! When the minister lost his ethics, he lost the trump card to balance the imperial power. The unification of the rule of law and the Taoist system made the Qing Dynasty the most authoritarian dynasty in history (many people thought that other dynasties were also like this, so they succumbed to their ancestors. It is wrong to expand the Qing Dynasty''s work to 5000 years of history. Oh). The civil and military officials of the Qing Dynasty claimed to be slaves, and they called the masters. They opened their mouths and closed the emperor, and they came out. No one dares to compete with the emperor, can the emperor not be holy? The minions also came out by the way. What slaves need is obedience, not talent.


    Finally, of course, it is to kill. The Ming Dynasty was able to accommodate a surname of the Emperor Hai Rui, the Qing Dynasty could not accommodate a golden sigh of the crying temple. Whether it is autocracy or not, it is clear and clear here. In the early years of Emperor Kangxi, Zhuang Tinglong repaired "Ming History" and the banker was destroyed. There are so many things like this. If you are interested, look for relevant information. Thoughtful people are almost killed, things do this, can you not be foolish? No wonder Little Japan will laugh at us. In addition, the law of Manchu stipulations: Anyone who has more than 30 members of the Han people will be guilty of countering sin. This is the first time in ancient times, and there is a pioneering spirit in Manchuria!


    In a word: Kangxi is a capable person, but he is not a good emperor. It can even be said that Kangxi is a very bad emperor! So who is the great emperor? In ancient China, there were many great emperors. If you are interested, learn about Yan Wendi Yang Jian, a forgotten person.


    Looked at Kangxi, then come to see Qianlong.


    At the time of Qianlong, ** reached its peak and more than 160 occurred. Less involved hundreds of people, and many involve thousands of people. Thoughts are forbidden and even culture and technology cannot develop normally. Wang Wenshengyi, forced to attach a meeting, catching the wind and catching shadows, and even some mad words are also determined to be executed against the crime, ridiculous.


    Liu Sanyuan, this is crazy. One day said to people: I am a descendant of the Han Dynasty, and I want to support the officials. The result was killed. A madman, a mad word, lost his head.


    Wang Xihou, dissatisfied with the "Kangxi Dictionary" as a family statement. It took 17 years to compile a novel dictionary: word. Because there are Kangxi, Yongzheng temples and Qianlong''s name in the dictionary, Qianlong was furious: ordered Wang Xihou to be defamed, and six sons and grandsons were executed. The family was seated twenty-one, and the wife and the son of the minor were slaves.


    Yin Jialu, claiming to be an old man. Qianlong said: I said that the ancient old man has already been told the world, how can he dare to call himself an old man? Hanged. (Not a little bit of cultivation and chest, also called the old man.)


    Xu Jun, has passed away. In the "One Pillar Poetry", there is: a toast to see the next son, and throw the pot half. Qianlong believes that the pot is Huer, and the court is ridiculous. As a result, Xu Jun was dissected, and his sons, grandchildren and local officials all beheaded.


    These are the real things that happened to our ancestors. It is not a story, but an accident, a tragedy.


    There are so many things like this. If you are interested, check the information yourself. Let''s take a look at the revised four-kuquan book of Qianlong.


    In the 38th year of Qianlong''s opening, the "Siku Quanshu" library, the national books must be inspected. In the thirty-ninth year of Qianlong��s life, the provinces seized the book of smashing the dynasty and destroyed it. In the 40 years of Qianlong��s reign, Siku��s books on the books received must be carefully and carefully decided to make the group��s words clear. Not only is the document that is not conducive to the Manchu dynasty banned, but even the texts of the former people involved in Qidan, Jurchen, Mongolia, and Liao Jinyuan must be falsified. The number of banned books was over 3,000, more than 150,000, and more than 700,000 books were burned. (Qianlong thought: What is Qin Shihuang, dare to compare with me?) The book is banned as much as the books received by Siku. During the Ming and Qing Dynasties, the works of Huang Daozhou, Zhang Huangyan, Yuan Jixian, Qian Sul, Gu Yanwu, Huang Zongxi, Sun Qifeng, etc., all became banned books. The historian Wu Hao said: The Qing dynasty repairs the "Si Ku Quan Shu" and the ancient books are dead! (Chinese history and wisdom are in the ancient books) ** is completely visible. The only thing that survived was the Chinese characters. Man Qing is more sinister and vague than the foreign rulers of the previous generation. Lu Xun said: It was not the book that reminded me of the boundary of Manchu, but the scorpion, which cut many of the heads of our ancients. This was decided. When we had knowledge, we forgot the blood history. . "Tiangong Kaiwu", "Physical Knowledge", "Wu Beizhi", "The Legend of the Ming Dynasty" and other very useful books, which recorded the scientific achievements of the Ming Dynasty in China, were also listed as banned books by the Qing Dynasty. Wu Sangui''s "Anti-Manchu", "Yangzhou Ten Digest", "Jiading Tucheng", disappeared in China for more than two hundred years. After more than two hundred years, I found out from Japan. This is the way in which Manchu has castrated China''s brilliant technology and splendid culture, and brought China back to the dark and obscured situation in the Middle Ages of Europe. Thoughts are gone, culture is gone, technology is gone, and money is gone. After thousands of years of development and being hit into the primitive society, how can we not be foolish and not behind? No wonder Little Japan ridiculed: China��s development in 5,000 years is not as good as Japan��s 50 years. While the Chinese civilization was destroyed, the Qing Dynasty also lost the cornerstone of strength and progress. The emperor of the Qing Dynasty reportedly had a diligent administration, but it was not difficult to understand the outcome of a humiliating and humiliating state. This is probably the unforeseen ruler of the early Qing Dynasty. Not too many teenagers, the entire Qing Dynasty became the virtue of the ignorance, numbness, distortion and slavism that people saw in the war. Until now, there is no good place to go.


    The "Si Ku Quan Shu" is nominally for the purpose of synthesizing ancient and modern classics. It is actually a thorough cleaning of Chinese culture. For more than sixty years of Qianlong''s rule, it is the most darkest period of Chinese culture. There are quite a few court dramas in the Qing Dynasty. They are praises and praises. Every time I see this, my heart will be sad. How many people have caused illusions about history, its effects and consequences, oh...


    To destroy his country, go to his history first. Man Qing��s thorough and meticulous cleaning and tampering of Chinese culture was to prevent the true record of the Ming Dynasty from being passed down. Something that can smear the Ming Dynasty was fully rendered to demonize the Ming Dynasty. This is why everyone misunderstood the Ming Dynasty. It is true and false to make a fake. Today, hundreds of years later, people still believe that this dynasty is a prosperous world that the former dynasty could not reach. The emperor is also a rare sage. The ability of Manchu to tamper with the history of fabrication is really unprecedented. Khan one... During the War of Resistance, Japan carried out enslavement education in the northeast of China and the same as the Qing Dynasty. The Japanese have said that conquering China does not have to care about cruel means. After conquering China, Hideki Tojo is no longer a massacre, but a Genghis Khan and a **hachi in China. It seems that the Japanese have indeed studied the history of China in depth, and they are sweating again...


    Why is Manchu doing this? Because the Jurchen people are only a million people or barbarians (no civilization of their own). When faced with the Chinese, the psychological weakness is self-evident. In order to maintain their own rule, they began with the culture and national confidence of the Han people, and destroyed the cornerstone of the Han people''s self-confidence and ability. The Han people became ignorant and servile, and it was convenient for them to rule. This is the purpose of the Qing dynasty to distort the distorted Han regime and history, and it is also the purpose of **. Han people are used to being slaves, they can be assured of being the master. The ignorance and servility of the Chinese people are thus planted in full. In the late Qing Dynasty, the repeated defeats, in addition to backwardness, to a large extent, the full Qing is not willing to win. ** In the war, Man Qing��s go-vern-ment reused Qi Shan, and fell into Lin Zexu, and later the battle between China and France, ''French wins, China is undefeated and defeated'', and the intention of Manchu has been clearly demonstrated. It is. The anti-British in Sanyuanli shows that the United Kingdom is not as powerful as it is imagined. The Manchu nobles said that ��the Han people are strong, and the full man will die. ��Even if the national disaster is current, Man Qing is the first to be wary of the Han people, not the friends. Therefore, it is not difficult to understand the things of ''Ning and Youbang, not with the slaves.''


    Statement: It is said that these may affect national unity. I am not a nationalist. I also hope that all ethnic groups will live in harmony and have no intention of hurting anyone. But this is a fact, and the impact is significant. It cannot be said.


    As for the prosperity of the Kanggan era, the Qing Dynasty��s national strength ranks first in the world, thanks to China��s solid foundation. In the past dynasties, China��s national strength was the highest in the world, not the first in the Qing Dynasty. The total economic volume of the Ming Dynasty accounted for 45% of the world, and the Qing Dynasty accounted for about 30%. This is only a matter of quantity. If it involves quality (technology, culture, thought, etc.), then the Manchu and Ming dynasties are not the same.


    During the Chongzhen years of the late Ming Dynasty, the total cultivated land in China was 7.83 million hectares. In the 16th year of Shunzhi, the total amount of cultivated land in China was 5.49 million hectares. In the 31 years of Qianlong, it reached 7.41 million hectares, which was close to the end of the Ming Dynasty.


    At the end of the Ming Dynasty, the missionary of Ricci''s "Chinese Notes" records China: the material production here is extremely rich, everything is omnipresent, sugar is more white than Europe, and cloth is more beautiful than Europe... People are beautifully decorated, graceful, and people''s spirit Pleasant, courteous, and talkative. The British messenger Majerni, who visited during Qianlong, said: Everywhere is a terrible poverty... Many people have no clothes to wear... The army is as ruined as Huazi.


    This is the essence of the prosperous world.


    The dynasty, the dynasty and the thoughts of the Qing Dynasty, which had reached the peak of tyranny and distortion, had already lost the soil for survival. The traditional Chinese language is straightforward and arrogant, and the concept of Shi Bing��s straight book is completely destroyed. Later, it was bullied and embarrassed by the East and the West. The inferiority and flattery of the Chinese people were also produced by the way. Being conquered and enslaved for too long, they all entered the subconscious and formed habits. Until now, there are so many skeletons, I can''t do it myself, but I think there are problems with my ancestors and culture. Ignore that splendid culture and brilliant civilization.


    Look at the present:


    So many people are proud of taking foreign green cards; so many female stars are proud of marrying foreigners; so many people are willing to be the slaves of Western capitalists; so many... have already shown the inferiority of the Chinese people and the performance of the outsiders. this is not right.


    The spaceship and the Beijing Olympics, so many people are concerned, why? Get a little pride in this. This is not enough. (The kid is crazy enough, his tone is too big.)


    So, how is it enough? Search. Only by finding the source of the wisdom and pride of our nation can we fundamentally change the status quo and gain the pride of our nation.


    Mrs. Thatcher said: ��China cannot be a superpower. Because China has not been able to advance itself and weaken Western countries, it has internationally contagious doctrines (thoughts). ��It��s really a three-pointer, not a generation of heroes. She also reminded the people that a superpower is a leader who needs leadership qualities and a nation that ignores national wisdom.


    When the Qing Dynasty has become history, let it pass. However, introspection, found that regrouping, can not do. Unfortunately, for so long, no one has done it. If you don''t do it, let me come to this small person who is not self-sufficient. Buddha said: I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell.


    Here are some of the conditions of the Ming and Qing dynasties.


    Chinese culture reached its peak in the Tang and Song Dynasties. The cultural achievements of the Ming Dynasty, we will see the Ming Dynasty part of the ''100 books affecting China''. Manchu is a cultural desert. For more than 260 years, only one great work has been produced: Dream of Red Mansions. The content still reveals the decay of the Qing Dynasty. In order to avoid **, Cao Xueqin was expressed in the form of a novel.


    Compared with the more rigorous Ming and Song Dynasties, the thinkers are also endless: Wang Shouren, Li Wei, Wang Tingxiang, Gu Xiancheng, Lu Kun, Gu Yanwu, Huang Zongxi and so on. The birth of great people is bound to be accompanied by great wisdom. In the two hundred and sixty years of Manchu, there was no thinker in this land of China. Man Qing has no thoughts, but suppresses the Han people. In China, in the past three hundred years, the mind was in a blank. (No wonder it will be laughed at.) Until now, the Chinese have not yet realized that sorrow is greater than this.


    From the perspective of the mind, Han Tangming''s China and the United States now. External performance is self-confidence, openness, enlightenment and absorption. Only the Qing Dynasty was the only one that really closed the country.


    Seven heroes of the Western eunuchs - Zheng He; the resourceful and ambitious monk--Yao Guangxiao; the encyclopedic-style prince--Zhu Zaiyu; the only female sergeant in history - Qin Liangyu; the master of the civil and military masters - Wang Shouren; Studying the Western Prime Minister''s Admission to Catholicism--Xu Guangqi... The opening and wonderfulness of the Ming Dynasty is imaginable in the Qing Dynasty. Although the Ming Dynasty also banned the sea, it was not a complete ban, but it was time-limited. Even if the late official exits from the ocean, the ocean world is not a power vacuum. Sea merchants and pirates became rulers at sea. Zheng Zhilong, the father of Zheng Chenggong, is one of the best. Dutch ships appearing in Chinese waters are often intercepted by Zheng Zhilong. In the seven years of Apocalypse, Zheng Jun and the Dutch army stationed in Taiwan also had a war. As a result, it was called the Sea Coachman, the Western Ocean Power, and the Netherlands was defeated. In addition, the Ming Dynasty attaches great importance to exchanges with the West and actively absorbs advanced Western technology. The carpenter emperor Zhu Yuyuan also made great contributions to the exchanges between China and the West. (Misundering history, blasphemy against ancestors.)


    In terms of personality and integrity, Chinese culture has always emphasized the practice of self-cultivation and the rule of the country; it has always been to educate people to be unyielding and infertile; it has always been to ask people to be ethical, sincere, and sincere. people. Do not say: Mengxi-Thur, etc. taste the taste of the Imperial Iron Rider; Huo went to the disease - the Xiongnu is not destroyed, why is the family; Su Wu - shepherd; Chen Tang - who committed the strong Han, although far away; Ban Chao - not into the tiger''s den,�� �� �� Ƚ�� Ƚ�� Ƚ�� Ƚ�� �� �� �� �� �� Ƚ�� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ;�� �� �� - �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��! There is no shortage in the Ming Dynasty: Yu Qian - not afraid of the broken bones, to stay innocent in the human world; Hai Rui - not afraid of power, just straightforward; Qi Jiguang - Feng Houfei I wish, I hope Haiboping; Zheng Chenggong - expel the Netherlands, recover Taiwan''s contours Festival. The Manchu is full of slaves. The minions have always been mean and kneeling, where is the personality and integrity? The shamelessness of the scholar-officials is a national shame. Two hundred and sixty years, there is no real person in China. The servility is carried out in the wild. Motherland, I cry for you!


    The eunuchs of the Ming Dynasty are also a topic that cannot be said. Due to the relationship between Liu Wei and Wei Zhongxian, the Ming Dynasty��s **** seems to be particularly famous. These two people have done a lot of bad things, they are notorious, and they are tired of others. However, they are them and cannot represent all eunuchs. In fact, the eunuchs who contributed to the Ming Dynasty were far more than those who slanded the country: Zheng He, the hero of the Seven Westerners; Huang Jin, who helped Xu Jie, the traitor, and Feng Bao, who helped reform Zhang Juzheng; Well, all are eunuchs. The **** is a group, there are good and bad, not some people think: as long as the **** is a bad guy. Some people may ask: ��Feng Bao is still corrupt, how do you count him as a good person? Obvious bias. ��Another good question, like one. Feng Bao is corrupt, but he is also a strong supporter of Zhang Juzheng''s reform. Without him, I am afraid that the reform will not be so smooth. The reform restricts the Hulai of the minister of the prince, so that the people can reduce the burden and the treasury is full. His contribution far exceeds his corruption. It��s not a saint. It��s inevitable that a problem is a problem. Seeing people depends on the overall situation. Moreover, Feng Bao was later disposed of. The corruption of the Qing Dynasty is even more powerful: ��three years of Qingzhifu, 100,000 snowflake silver��. Even the emperor also fished, but also made even more powerful: ��and the fall, Jiaqing��s fullness�� is very telling. It is said that the property of peace and harmony is the treasury income of the Qing Dynasty for more than 10 years, and that is called the powerful (the best in corrupt officials). As a result, it was fully loaded into Jiaqing��s private pocket and another **** emperor. When it comes to chaos, the length of Cixi''s time, the scope of the disaster, and the depth of the disaster, I am afraid that it is not comparable to the Ming Dynasty. The most classic quote of Cixi is resounding through the clouds: Ning and AIA, not with slaves. The last will of the Chongzhen Emperor who died in the Ming Dynasty said: Do not hurt one person. Oh, this is the gap, this is the essence.


    Because the civil servants of the Ming Dynasty had great powers, the emperor would let the eunuchs contain the ministers. The emperor, the civil service group, the eunuch, and the three are mutually restricting each other''s use. (The separation of the three powers?) This is one of the reasons for the frequent struggle between the Civil Service Group and the **** group. Appropriate contradictions are actually beneficial to progress. Only when power is dictated will it be transparent and democratic.


    The loyalty and the sorrow coexist, the struggle is fierce, the mind is broad, the enlightened and absorbed, the stars are shining, and the waves are magnificent - this is the real Ming Dynasty.


    Having said that, some people think that I deliberately provoke a national dispute. Oh, I am just a small people, and naturally I hope that the country will be safe. Just want to let everyone know some truth about history. History, we can forgive, forgive, and must not forget, especially the history of deliberate tampering. This is not only the need of history and reality, but also the performance of our nation''s self-confidence and self-respect.


    Only by correctly understanding our history can we correctly understand our culture; if we correctly understand our culture, we will be able to carry forward our culture; and to carry forward our culture, our nation can get rid of inferiority and regain national wisdom and pride; A nation with pride is a nation with a soul.


    Appreciating a wise, knowing those out. Chinese people must understand the Ming Dynasty if they want to understand their ancestors and civilizations. If the Chinese want to inherit the past and the future and fully rejuvenate China, they must also understand the Ming Dynasty. To truly understand the Ming Dynasty, we need to correctly interpret the Manchu Dynasty. This is the purpose of this article.

 Chapter 1： Family problems in new life

    "Ah.." A very sharp scream, and the boy who was still in a state of squeaking rolled down from the bed in a moment, then slammed and fell heavily on the floor.


    Anyone who is so irritated in a comfortable sleep can hardly maintain a stable sleep. Juveniles easily set off the sleeves of their pajamas and decided to give a good look to the guy who disturbed their rare vacation.


    "Ah.." The piercing scream is still going on. Zhou Yi has pushed the door of his bedroom and walked to the other door with the teddy bear. He knocked on the door and said loudly.


    "Charles. Ferguson, if you can''t give me a good reason, believe me, I will let God know, how serious it is to disturb me to sleep."


    "Don''t come in, give me away!" The cries of the girl''s sobbing came out of the room, and the crying sound immediately burned the fragile fuse in Zhou Yi''s mind.


    "What happened in the end, Xia Weisi, hurry to open the door, I am your brother, I have to know what happened to you!"


    "No, don''t, go away, I don''t want you to see me." The crying in the door immediately rose and then became sobbing. Obviously the girl had already covered herself with the quilt.


    Zhou Yi, who doesn��t know what happened, is more and more anxious. Now the adults at home are estimated to have gone to work. The only thing left is his brother and Xia Weisi as a sister. So in any case, Zhou Yi feels that he must I have to see what happened to my sister.


    In this arduous state of mind, Zhou Yi also refused to take care of the things of private things. The hands holding the door handles violently used force, and immediately the door was locked.


    Inside the door is a typical girl bedroom, with dolls and puppet toys everywhere, but at this moment, the owners who originally loved these things threw them all over the place. Xia Weisi, who was the initiator, was like a frightened little hamster, burying himself firmly in the quilt.


    "Dear, what happened in the end, Xia Yusi, tell me soon." Zhou Yi strode to the bed and slammed his sister''s quilt. Then he stunned and said something. "Damn, what the **** is this?"


    The sister who is familiar with the memory in the quilt has completely changed another appearance. The brown hair has completely turned into wine red, the blue eyes have turned into quirky emerald green, and the strange patterns around the eyes. Certainly this is not a man-made thing, but a texture that grows naturally.


    This is not the most terrible thing. What surprised Zhou most is that Xia Weisi��s ear turned into an elf-like pointed ear. The half-sister��s sister is actually an elf. God youTM is definitely teasing me. At this moment, Zhou Yi can only comfort himself with such a spit type. However, he knew very well that something big happened.


    "We need to believe that the mutants, the species lurking in our human beings, are a potential threat to all human beings in the world. Their superpowers not only destroy the balance of nature, but also There is also a potentially huge risk to our law and order and social stability. We call on every citizen of the United States to be vigilant against the mutants around him."


    On television, the spokesperson of the variant of the military from the military faced countless reporters and said with impatience. Zhou Yi, who had nothing to do with this kind of remarks, now only thinks that this military spokesperson can almost reach the extreme.


    What a variant or something might be a threat. Zhou Yi calmed down the sister who was shivering in her arms. Looking at the obviously flustered mother with a very firm look, said: "The current situation is that even if Xia Weisi is a mutant, she is still our most important family, just for her, I think we should also move Go to New York."


    Zhou Yi��s mother Zhou Wei is a Chinese-American who looks very young and beautiful. When she was young, she was in love with a Chinese military officer. Then she had Zhou Yi, but unfortunately, like all those who set up FLAG, Zhou Yi The father of the father said a slogan "Go back to his hometown after completing this task" before a mission, and then never came back. Therefore, Zhou Yi and Zhou Wei together became a single-parent family.


    This state has lasted for eight years, when Zhou Yi was eight years old. Zhou Wei and a banker from Los Angeles, Anthony. Ferguson fell in love, and the two quickly married, less than a year. There is the current Xia Weisi. Ferguson.


    Unfortunately, Anthony. Ferguson suffered misfortune in an airplane accident. This made Zhou Yi, who was once very uncomfortable with Ferguson''s surname, change back to his original name. In the same way, Zhou Yi and Zhou Wei, as well as Xia Weisi, who is not yet full, once again formed a single-parent family.


    However, compared with other single-parent families, Zhou Yi is a relatively wealthy career because of his high-paying career in fashion, coupled with the rich legacy of Mr. Ferguson and the huge compensation from insurance companies.


    Especially after Zhou Yi��s proposal for stock investment received huge feedback, Zhou Yi��s family basically did not worry about money anymore.


    Since there is no problem in money, Zhou Wei��s opinion on moving is not very concerned. She just looked at her son with some doubts and asked her unfortunate little daughter.


    "I know that moving for the safety of Xia Weisi is necessary, but why we have to go to New York, we have a lot to choose."


    "I know what you mean." Zhou Yi sighed. "If you go to the west, it may be safer, but we can''t let Xia Weisi stay in that country for a lifetime. Relatively speaking, I hope that Xia Yusi can be accepted by normal people, so I hope to bring She went to Professor Xavier��s Xavier Youth School, where she could learn how to get along with normal people."


    The Xavier Talented Youth School, the name is just told by Zhou Yi that his mother, in his explanation, is a school that is specially designed for a variety of young people to cultivate a society that can be integrated into the society. For the current family, it is undoubtedly a clear choice.


    "Well, as long as you think so, for you and Xia Weisi, I agree to do this." Zhou Wei spread his hands and picked up Xia Weisi, and some said with distress. "Oh! My poor baby, you must be frightened, rest assured. Mom and my brother will protect you, come! Let''s go to sleep, everything will be fine after getting up."


    After that, Zhou Wei walked into his bedroom with Xia Weisi. She believes that her son can handle things well. In fact, since the summer, she has been playing the role of brother and father. Although she is only eight years older than Xia Weisi, she is in the eyes of Zhou Wei. Compared with those successful adults, their sons are not inferior or even better.


    It is unkind to say that this family, speaking more weighty, is only the sixteen-year-old Zhou Yi, not Zhou Wei who is already the mother of two children. Zhou Yi��s mature thoughts and meticulous thinking from the urine made him play a more important role in this family. It not only helped Zhou Yi to organize this single-parent family, but also as the only man in the family to block the family. A lot of ups and downs.


    This point, Zhou Yi knows well, so she has only unlimited pride and trust for her son.


    Looking at Zhou Wei and Xia Weisi closing the door, Zhou Yi some impatiently turned off the video on the TV, and the remote control of the TV became countless **** falling on the carpet. Zhou Yi did not care about this, just staring at the dark TV screen and speaking to himself.


    "The mutants, the X-Men, and the Brotherhood, seem to have to come into contact with you."


    At this moment, his eyes seemed to have a flame to burn. Formerly in this world, some things that have been recovered will never allow anyone to destroy.


    Under the arrangement of money, Zhou Yi quickly took off some of the industries in his hands and then bought two quite nice apartments in the Upper East Side of New York through a familiar broker. The two high-rise apartments in the vicinity of Central Park, despite the surprisingly high price, are still within the reach of Zhou Yi, who has taken a lot of IT stocks.


    For the stocks in hand, especially technology stocks, Zhou Yi did not see very important, except for some shares of Stark and some stocks of Osborne. He almost sold the technology stocks in his hands. Of course, this is also a good way to avoid risks.


    After the problem of arranging assets, Zhou Yi began to arrange the trip. Although I would like to take Xia Weisi to the Xavier Talented Youth School as soon as possible, Zhou Yi also knows that a variant of the profile will easily become the target of some people.


    In memory, there are many variants of the military who are imprisoned as experimental products. Zhou Yi does not believe that those people are all brought out of prison.


    Therefore, it is impossible to travel by plane. Without a private jet, strict security inspection will completely expose the identity of Xia Weisi.


    Thinking about it and thinking, Zhou Yi still decided to buy a car to solve this problem. Although it is slow, but it is safe enough and secret, it is enough to have these two points.


    After the toughest problem has been solved, the rest is not a problem.


    Xia Weisi''s current situation is not suitable for farewell to friends, of course, Zhou Yi also does not see her friends. Zhou Wei is engaged in fashion, and it is a profession of soy sauce. In addition, there are no friends who are not good enough, so naturally there is nothing left.


    As for Zhou Yi, I can only say that he has a previous memory and he is completely out of touch with his age. The circle of friends now created is not a pity for him even if he throws it away. Anyway, he has not invested in anything of value.


    Then, the only thing left is to set off. When the sun comes out tomorrow, people here may be surprised to find that the neighbors around them have disappeared for many years.


    This is no big deal. Maybe for some people, it''s still a good thing. At least for some fallen youth, it is quite good to have a child who is used to compare people every day.

 Chapter 2： Charless Gifted Youth School

    The President''s Office of the Xavier Youth School in Staten Island, New York. Charles, the principal of the Xavier Talented Youth School. Francis. Xavier, also known as Dr. X in Zhou Yi, warmly received the Zhouyi family after learning about the Zhouyi family.


    Zhou Yi��s psychology is admirable and respectful to this spiritual leader who has dedicated his life to the mutants and the peaceful coexistence of human beings.


    The strength of Professor Charles''s spiritual power is universal. This power is not only a statement of willpower, but also a description of his powerful spiritual power. With a single eye, a thought can manipulate the life and death of a person. This description is by no means a joke.


    And simpler, reading people''s memories, manipulating people''s spirits, these gods'' ability to teach, is also as simple as eating and drinking.


    Therefore, people who have secrets like Zhou Yi generally have an idea that Professor Charles will not see each other if he can not see. Although there is a certain confidence in Charles''s character and his natural ability, Zhou Yi is not willing to take this risk.


    Perhaps it was the instability at the level of Zhou Yi''s spirit. Professor Charles smiled and his strong affinity suddenly came. He said with a little joke.


    "It seems that Mr. Zhou is very scared of me, but don''t worry, I am not a role like a director."


    "You are laughing!" Zhou Yi did not easily rip his lips. "I think everyone who knows how to teach you will not be very relaxed when facing you."


    "Mr. Zhou, what you said, those who are against us, and as a friend who can treat us equally, I don''t think your fear is necessary." Professor Charles pushed the wheelchair and slowly moved to Zhouyi. In front of the family, he said to Zhou Wei.


    ��Mrs. Zhou Wei, please rest assured. Our Xavier Talented Youth School is committed to the dream of all variants and human beings living in harmony with each other. Since your daughter has become a member of our mutants, we will naturally try our best to teach her and integrate In this world."


    Zhou Wei was somewhat saddened to hug the silent, shrinking Xia Weisi, and kissed her forehead and said: "Professor, I have confidence in you, my poor Xia Jusi, rest assured, here You will have many new friends, and mom and brother will come to see you often."


    Xia Weisi still does not speak, just silently tightened Zhou Yi''s clothes.


    At this time, Professor Charles, who was waiting on the side, suddenly came out.


    "Ms. Zhou, I think I have something to talk to you about some things. This matter has something to do with your son, Mr. Zhou Yi!"


    "Easy, what''s wrong with him?" Zhou Wei, who had been plagued by a sudden family accident, could not help but improve his tone. Her heart is now scared because she seems to have guessed something.


    "About the mutant, I don''t know what you know about Ms. Zhou Wei?" Professor Charles did not respond positively to Zhou Wei''s question, but picked up the teacup and explained it slowly. "The mutant is actually a species that has evolved from human beings. There are no other changes at the genetic level relative to human beings. The only change is that there is one more human being in all variants. The genome, which is named the X gene."


    "Because of the existence of the X gene, the mutant talent can be separated from the human group. The same is because the X gene, the mutant person will be stronger, smarter and more magical than human beings. But it is not to say that only the mutants who have demonstrated ability There will be X genes. In fact, according to our research, X genes exist in a considerable number of human gene sequences, but they are dominant in the genomes of these people, making these humans already have mature ability and Variation characteristics, such as your daughter, Miss Ferguson."


    "And there are some people whose X genes show recessive features, which leads to their ability and X gene characteristics, although they are not awakened, but they are also very different from ordinary humans. And your son, Zhou Yi Mr., it is very likely that there is a potential mutant who has no physical appearance with normal people."


    Having said that, the two women present have already focused their attention on Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi was silent and looked at Dr. Charles and said, "How did you find out that I have super powers?"


    When I heard this sentence, Zhou Hao couldn''t help but hold his mouth, and his eyes were already in a panic. Obviously, what is happening now is completely beyond her imagination.


    Zhou Yi, who was almost as high as Zhou Wei, held her shoulder and said with apologies: "I''m sorry, Mom. This thing has been stunned for you for so long, but you have to know that I have a hard time."


    Professor Charles also said at the moment: "Yes. Ms. Zhou, every person with extraordinary ability who wants to maintain a normal life must say some good lies. I have seen too many tragedies, believe me, you Already a lucky person."


    After listening to these words, Zhou Wei��s look was awkward, and then slowly slept in the chair.


    In fact, in the recent persuasion, Professor Charles used his own ability, but it made Zhou Yi feel the invisible heart fluctuations. Only in this matter, he felt that Professor Charles had done a suitable thing at a suitable time, so he did not stop him.


    I just said to Charles with a warning look: "I don''t want this thing to happen the second time, whether it is to my mother or Xia Weisi!"


    As the invisible ripples spread out, it was like slamming a giant hammer in the void, and the carpet around Professor Charles seemed to be hit by invisible force and crushed by the naked eye. Gravel-sized particles are deposited on the floor. Obviously, this magical power is manipulated so that it only acts on a specific part. Instead of being tied to the floor.


    However, the movement of Zhou Yi was still a little bigger. At the moment of Zhou Yi��s demonstration, two people pushed the door and rushed in. One of the red-haired beauty directly reached out to Zhou Yi, and the invisible force applied to Zhou Yi''s body, as if a giant hand forced him to hold it.


    This is the magical power of thought, the super power of the physical kinetic energy that is transformed by the powerful spiritual power into reality. And this kind of power, Zhou Yi also has.


    There seems to be a golden fire burning in my eyes. Zhou Yi��s thoughts suddenly turned into powerful physical forces. It was like a wall that hardened the hand of the red-haired beauty and forced the two people who rushed in. On the wall, they controlled all their movements.


    "Please stop, Mr. Zhou Yi, Scott and Qin are not malicious." Professor Charles''s voice came, not from the ear, but from the heart. His voice is as dull as before, as if he didn''t care what Zhou Yi did. But the invisible has shown his strength and status as one of the world''s most powerful mutants.


    Zhou Yi had to admit that this old man in a wheelchair was a worthy awesome existence.


    When the power was dissipated, two people were separated from the control of Zhou Yi. The man with strange eyes, Scott and the red-haired beauty piano, also seemed to receive the spiritual communication from Professor Charles. He did not do any extra moves. He just walked silently behind Professor Charles and guarded his left and right.


    However, from the look of the two, it is entirely clear how uncomfortable the two people are. Of course, Zhou Yi does not care about this at all. This is the rule in the mutant and even the whole superpower world. My strength is bigger than you, and I can ignore you.


    Professor Charles did not care about the emotions between the three people, but it was very simple to introduce.


    "Scott, and the piano. Grey. They used to be my students, now they are the teachers in the college, and your sister will be taught by them in the future."


    "Scott, trouble you to familiarize yourself with Miss Ferguson, and I have something to talk to Mr. Zhou Yi."


    The strange glasses man standing behind Professor Charles nodded. First, he walked to the front of Zhou Yi. He gave him a high-profile demonstration. Of course, this is very likely that Zhou Yi could not see it. Then he went to Xia Weisi and said in a fairly gentle tone.


    "Please come with me, Miss Ferguson. Starting today, Xavier Talented Youth School will be your second home."


    Zhou Yi also took the head of Xia Weisi and said, "Go, Xia Weisi. It is just a new environment for a new school. My mother and I will pick you up at the weekend."


    Since seeing the super power that Zhou Yi showed, Xia Weisi still has some cringe, but the obvious look has improved. She just looked at Zhou Yi with a strange look and said: "Well, this time I listen to you. But, let''s say it, come pick me up on the weekend, don''t always have an accident like before!"


    Zhou Yi smirked her head with a funny smile and squinted and said: "Do not worry, little guy. I will give you a present when I arrive."


    Xia Weisi heard the words no longer snoring, and left Scott with the office. Until the door of the office was closed, Professor Charles smiled and said to Zhou Yi, who turned his head.


    ��I can see that you have a great family and you love your family very much.��


    Zhou Yihe smiled, facing Professor Charles and the piano behind him. Grey said: "I think this is a matter of reason, isn''t it?"


    Professor Charles heard the words and sighed. Turned to the window, watching the group of passers-by students outside the window said.


    "I have seen too much. The identity of the mutants is between the feelings of the family, so that the families are broken or destroyed. And there are too many mutants who go astray because of all this."


    Zhou Yi listened to Professor Charles��s feelings, but he was silent. This topic is too deep, and the mutant is not just a variation in ability, a large part of which is physical variation. From a human being to a monster, it is a huge blow to the family, society, and one''s own psychology. In the absence of mentoring, the distorted worldview of these mutants is likely to prompt them to do all the crazy things.


    And the human world will allow this to happen, the answer is obvious. In this case, the living space of the mutant can only be infinitely compressed, and what will happen in the end, Zhou Yi does not dare to assert. The only thing he can be sure of is that there will be countless tragedies.


    Professor Charles, this powerful mutant. It has undoubtedly played a role like a saint. He used his lifelong energy to expand the new living space for the mutant. Despite the glass of water, it is certain that he has been doing it and led more people in this article. Going forward on the road. This is a person with great personality and noble morality. Zhou Yi has no doubt.

 Chapter 3： Medical examination notice from Qin. Gray

    Zhou Yi��s silence did not interrupt Yaxing��s conversation with Professor Charles, but he was very interested in shifting the topic to the direction of interest on both sides.


    "Your ability is very strong, there is no interest in doing a systematic test here."


    "Test, what do you mean? And professor, please forgive me, I am afraid my ability is not from the X gene as you think." Zhou Yi is very unaccustomed to Professor Charles''s enthusiasm. He knows his body well, and all his super powers, I am afraid, can''t be separated from the things of my life.


    "Is it not important to be a mutant? It is important that you are a superpower. In the eyes of human beings, you are not their kind, and we are in the same camp." Professor Charles smiled. Reaching out the finger pointed to Zhou��s chest and then pointed to himself. "You, me, all the people in the world who have extraordinary abilities are in this camp."


    On this point, Zhou Yi had no way to refute. He thought about it and asked, "What does that test mean?"


    "At this point, I think the piano will have more say." Professor Charles smiled and let him open his body and gave his proud disciple a chance to show his talent.


    At this time, Zhou Yicai began to carefully measure the piano. Grey, the red-haired beauty.


    This is a beauty that looks quite intellectual. The facial features are exquisite and charming, and the bright red shoulder-length short hair not only highlights her independent and capable temperament, but also brings out the white skin of her swan-like neck. A white squat is a very fit lady''s suit, which highlights her proud figure and has an inexplicable feeling. In short, this is an amazing beauty.


    Qin. Grey ignored Zhou Yi��s eyes and looked at her. For her, Zhou Yi, who is six or seven years younger than her, is completely a hairy boy. In the face of Zhou Yi''s gaze, she seems to face a big radish, said with a blank expression.


    "As we all know, the purpose of the Xavier Youth School was to help the mutants, and the situation of the mutants is extremely special. Even the professors with strong power can only sense the awakening of the X gene in the world with the help of the machine. Variants, for those who have not yet awakened. Even professors can''t do anything. If you can''t detect unwake people, you can''t prevent them from happening. It''s very likely that when we find them, it has become an irreparable tragedy. Over the years, we have been working on the X gene, hoping to find the law of its awakening. In this process of finding the law, we have also developed a corresponding method to test the ability."


    "What does that have to do with me? I said, I am not a mutant." Zhou Yi emphasized it. For the piano. According to Grey''s statement, Zhou Yi did not care. How powerful Charles is, may deceive others, but he can''t deceive him as a passer. The most powerful mind controller of all time is not a joke.


    "The X gene is too singular for us, and there is no control. Henry and I think that if there are genes with different abilities as a reference, it will help us in the progress of our research. Whether you are a mutant or not, As long as you are willing to take the test, it is helpful."


    "We won''t force you to do anything, everything is out of your willingness." Qin. Grey is summarized in this way.


    For this suggestion, Zhou Yi thought about it. What is his ability, he does not understand himself. Although I have been studying my superpower since I was awakened, I can now be clearer and more proficient. There is also only the force field and the motivation, and the super-physique that is constantly enhanced after the awakening. As for the rest, it can only be vaguely touched, and did not get more information. Therefore, for the Xavier Talented Youth School test, to be honest he is still quite looking forward to.


    However, for the white mouse, Zhou Yi''s heart is still very repulsive. He didn''t want to be like a bad superpower, giving him a little mouse and suddenly having a million sisters. There is a Xia Yusi enough for him to suffer.


    However, considering it for a while, Zhou Yi felt that it was necessary to take risks. After all, Xia Weisi joined the Xavier Talented Youth School. If he remembers nothing wrong, the Xavier Talented Youth School has a lot of enemies. Whether it is the military X organization or the mutant fraternity, there are quite a few festivals with the Xavier Youth School. Although Xia Weisi��s ability is still unknown, as a brother, there is absolutely no need to let his sister go to risk. All he has to do is to protect his family with his own strength. This has never changed.


    With the approval of Zhou Yi, Professor Charles seems very happy. For him, this is a very beneficial thing for the mutants. For Zhou Yi, this is also a way to improve his strength. This is mutually beneficial for both parties.


    Professor Charles smiled and patted his wheelchair and said.


    "Dear Mr. Zhou, I am very glad that you have made a right choice for both of us. Although I really want to accompany you to see your ability, I am sorry that this thing is not very good. Convenient. However, I think it is more fun to be accompanied by the old man. Of course, you don��t have to worry about the safety of Ms. Zhou. I think we have enough time to wait for you to come back."


    Qin. At this moment, Grey came forward and said coldly to Zhou Yi: "Mr. Zhou Yi, please go with me."


    Zhou Yi nodded and stood up and said to Professor Charles: "I hope you deserve to believe, Professor!" After that, he followed the piano. Gray went out.


    Professor Charles looked at him with a smile, his eyes deep and the secluded lake, as always.


    With the piano. Grey walked on the path in the campus. Zhou Yi was very curious to look at the surrounding environment. Professor Charles''s Xavier Youth School was a high-level college based on Xavier Manor. Not to lose to those big universities with strong teachers, and in scientific research, with the support of many high IQ variants, Xavier''s talented youth school can be described as hidden. At the very least, the list is not worse than some universities that are known for their scientific research.


    In the living environment, the Xavier Talented Youth School has both the elegance of the old manor and the advanced equipment filled with cutting-edge technology. In short, it is very satisfying. Especially for people who have half of the parental attributes of Zhou Yi.


    And the piano as a guide. Grace is also very satisfied with the expression of Zhou Yi at this time. For a mutant, especially the second Xavier genius youth school taught by Professor Charles, she has nothing to do with the college and her own home. Two different.


    Zhou Yi��s fascinating eyes naturally made her proud. So she put down the beginning of Zhou Yi''s mustard, and no longer put on a cold face, began to take the initiative to say to him.


    "The history of the Xavier Talented Youth School is not long, but I believe it is no worse than any school, isn''t it?"


    "Of course, the school is great, the teacher is great!" Zhou Yihe smiled, facing the piano. Grace is joking. "I don''t know if I am honored to have this great female teacher have dinner together?"


    Qin. Gray''s face was cold, staring at Zhou Yi, with a height of a few centimeters higher than him, and taking an absolute advantage, he said to him condescendingly: "I am sorry, I have no interest. Especially for those bodies. Men with mental development are not yet healthy."


    "Okay! Miss." Zhou Yi raised his hand and said. "I admit that I may not be able to meet your requirements now, but I think that with my current age and development, I should reach your level soon."


    "Easy. Zhou, I really want to try with a gamma knife now, how thick your cheeks are!" Qin. Gray gritted at Zhouyi, and the spirit of the agitation caused the stones on the trail to float.


    "Really, after we tried, can we go out to have a meal together to watch a movie or something?" Zhou Yi did not care to take two steps, almost to paste the piano. Gray''s body, and the piano. There is almost no room for rebellion under the pressure of the more powerful minds of Zhou Yi.


    I found myself unable to deal with the rogue of Zhou Yi. Grey can only stretch her face and step up to the laboratory.


    And Zhou Yi saw this look, shrugging his shoulders with enthusiasm, and followed it up silently. It��s enough to have a joke here, and I��m afraid to play the piano. Gray really wants to turn her face.


    Although I don��t know where I am wrong, Zhou Yi��s heart is also very clear. I want to have a meeting with the beautiful woman in front of me. I��m afraid it��s really no longer a development. For this, Zhou Yi can only feel a little bit, seeing more mature mysteries in the world, the difficulty of the Raiders is much higher than the simple student sister. Obviously this trick was in the school when the test was uncomfortable.


    Thinking about it, going back, the two soon came to the research room of the Xavier Youth School.


    Qin. Grey consciously avoided a lot of people, and went straight to Zhou Yi to see a laboratory with a fairly high level of confidentiality. She first tested her iris, then pressed the keyboard lock on the side and used the spirit. Force quickly entered the password, and finally opened a communication device, said to the above.


    "Oro, it''s me. The professor asked me to bring someone to do the research."


    Qin. When Gree��s words were just finished, the steel gates erected in front of the two men split along the trajectory of an X. Showing the deep martyrdom inside.


    Seeing this, Zhou Yi said involuntarily: "I can only say that your security measures here are probably more complicated than those of the president."


    "There are many people in this world who are targeting us!" Qin. Gray slightly frowned and opened her mouth. ��It��s not just the human government, there are some extreme variants, so we have to do this for the protection of the secrets in the college.��


    Hearing here, Zhou Yi nodded. The Xavier Talented Youth School is not only a professor of super powers, but also a lot of low-powered people and newcomers like Xia Weisi who can''t control them. In order to protect these people, If there is no secret means and security measures, I am afraid to wait a moment, he will take Xia Yusi back.


    The two passed through the ramp, and the radiation from all around made Zhou Yi clearly feel the detection of many instruments. In order to express his harmlessness, he let go of his own defense and let these rays touch him. Obviously, he felt like he was eating something. The activity of the body has increased significantly a little.


    Ok, I haven''t found the problem yet, and I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing. Zhou Yi heart sighed silently, followed the piano. Grey came to the lab.

 Chapter 4： Human test report

    ��Who is this?�� Oncoming is a mature beauty with a seductive chocolate complexion and silvery white hair.


    "Introduction, this is easy. Zhou, the guest invited by the professor." Qin. Grey��s complaint complained to the beautiful woman, apparently against her girlfriend��s status.


    Orolo was obviously a very interested state at this time. She turned around Zhou Yi and looked at him with a very weird look. I said as I turned around.


    "A boy like this is worthy of being taught so much?"


    "From the perspective of the current capabilities, it is very powerful. But it is not a variant, you still need to make sure." Qin. Gray replied as he adjusted the instrument.


    "Not necessarily a mutant, is it a mutant superpower?" Orolo continued to ask curiously.


    Many people think that the mutant is a mutant human. In fact, as time goes by, the race of the mutant has a formed racial pattern. Their emergence also stems from the stable genetic change, the X gene. It can be said that with the X gene, the mutant becomes a race independent of the human race. This is also the reason why governments around the world have implemented high-pressure policies for mutants. Their mature population makes them pose a huge potential threat.


    At this point, those special cases that have arisen for various reasons, that is, the ecs, we often say, their threats can be accepted by the government, because these special cases are really too few. It is so rare that Professor Charles, who has seen the whole mankind with his spiritual ability, wants to draw such people as much as possible. For example, Zhou Yi.


    Chen Ran, he has a part of the research mentality of pulling Zhou Yi, but more importantly, he does not want a potential force to fall into the hands of the enemy, and the best way is to turn this potential power into a friend.


    Orolo is looking at Zhou Yi, Zhou Yi is also looking at Orolo. Unlike the common skinned people, Orolo does not have the thick lips and flat nose of those people. On the contrary, her nose is tall. The lips are rich and charming. Coupled with the seductive complexion and exquisite face, even the most glamorous models in fashion magazines are no different.


    Especially the hot body wrapped in her close-fitting leather coat, it is a temptation to have a **** boil. And her beautiful silver-white hair adds a little mysterious charm to her.


    At this point, Zhou Yi can only say that the variants mentioned by the mutants that the mutants have higher levels of biological species than humans are correct, not just in terms of ability. Just in appearance, it is more than a few streets beyond the horizontal line. Of course, this is just the idea of ??his jokes.


    Looking at Zhou Yi and looking at himself, Orolo was not angry, but came forward and extended his hand to Zhou Yi. He said with a charming smile: "Hello, Mr. Zhou, I am Orolo. The teacher of the Xavier Youth School."


    Of course, holding the hand of Orolo''s boneless, Zhou Yi said very seriously: "It''s nice to meet you, Miss Orolo, really, you are one of the most charming ladies I have ever seen."


    Orolo smiled naturally and said, "Yes, then I am so honored. Although it was said by a big boy!"


    Zhou Yi looked at the height of the two men, but they could only sigh and lamented. This kind of semi-large state wants to attack the royal sister, the difficulty is really not a little bit. At least now he has not seen where the hope is!


    However, this does not bother Zhou Yi''s interest. He began to make all the stops to communicate with Orolo. However, the progress is small and pitiful. It can only be said that it is just chatting. It is the small experience of Orolo. Playboy, there is no problem at all, after all, people are the characters of the big brothers.


    Two people were snoring, but they were quite happy. And the piano. Regardless of this, Grey did not interrupt the instrument and directly interrupted the dialogue between the two people.


    "Well, two, if you want to talk, you can have another time, now. Easy. Zhou, take off your shirt, let''s get started."


    "Of course!" Zhou Yi, who has tried his best to get to the contact form of Orolo, will not stalk, and simply take off his shirt and stand on the piano. In front of Grey.


    Only 16-year-old Zhou Yi, like most yellow people, is still developing, but his body is extremely strong, and the musculoskeletal is almost perfect, even in the aesthetics of white races. Said to be thin.


    The most peculiar thing is that on the back of Zhou Yi, a red-hot three-footed imprint is firmly in the middle, a pair of golden eyes flashing, and looking around is a unique style. The huge wings stretched over the shoulder blades and numerous winds and swells. The sharp three-legged standing in the middle of a **** day, the big day lie on the lower back, surrounded by fire, even the sun and the fire are portrayed to the fullest, it seems that this golden scorpion is extraordinary, let people There is a thrilling visual impact.


    I have never seen a piano like this beast. Grey and Orolo were dazzled for a moment, and they were all admired for the artworks. And Zhou Yi did not care about this, let the two beautiful women look at it, no one can say that it is a loss.


    But the piano. After all, Grey and Orolo were well-informed mutant instructors and soon returned.


    Qin. Grey had some incredulously said: "What is this, I feel like there is some incredible power?"


    "This is the symbol of the Sun in the three-legged Jinwu, Chinese mythology. And this is my natural birthmark. My mother thought of a lot of ways to get rid of it, but unfortunately she did not succeed. Well, I only know so much. Zhou Yi shrugged and explained.


    "Do you mean that your strength is born, and is the blessing of the gods?" Orolo stepped forward and touched the lines on Zhou Yi''s back with his hand, feeling. "That''s amazing!"


    "On this point, I can only say that I don''t know anything. If I know, I won''t promise you to come here to do the test."


    "You will get the answer, we will!" Orolo''s whisper whispered in Zhou Yi''s ear, her fingers also gently stroked on Zhou Yi''s back, the soft touch brought a burst of electricity. stimulate. Let him involuntarily numb.


    This feeling is great, but Zhou Yi does not like it. Orolo''s performance is like a cat with a curiosity, and he has begun to explore his secrets.


    Zhou Yi can only shift the topic and face the piano. Grey said: "We can start!"


    "Of course!" Qin. Grey nodded, and she was somewhat worried that her friends would overdo it, and once the conflicts were provoked, neither the two sides nor the Xavier genius youth school would be a good thing. So she arranged the instrument very quickly, and said to Orolo. "Oro, can you do me a favor? You know that I have a schedule today, but I can''t make time now. I want to ask you to help me with two classes, okay?"


    Orolo shrugged indifferently.


    "As long as you are willing to talk to me, I have no opinion. Then, big boy, let''s see you later." After that, Orolo waved his hand and swayed out of the lab with a **** figure.


    "She is so charming!" Zhou Yi praised a sentence, and immediately changed his tone, facing the piano. Grace said. "Of course, you are the same."


    Qin. Grey rolled her eyes and pulled out a blunt smile.


    "Thank you, but now we are starting to experiment."


    Instructed Zhou Yi to stand on a hexagonal platform, the piano. Gray, while operating the instrument, explained: "This is an experimental device that we should develop for body-enhanced mutants. It can produce a stable and controllable gravitational field and is equipped with sensitive light detection devices. We can measure most of your body''s basic data, such as the strength of strength, resistance, and the speed of your nerves and your own speed of movement. Now, I want to start increasing gravity, let go of your power. Field defense, just protect yourself with the most basic body. When you are ready, tell me, if you feel uncomfortable, please say it immediately."


    After listening to the general meaning, Zhou Yi nodded and then made a gesture to start.


    Qin. Grey opened the switch of the instrument, and the cold sound passed through the microphone to the ear of Zhou Yi.


    "The experiment started, now it is 1. 2 times gravity, lasts for 1 minute. Everything is normal, the target does not show any bad state, the gravity is raised to 1.5 times. Normal, the target gravity is raised to 5 times. Zhou Yi, you feel now how about it?"


    As the experiment progressed, the piano. Grey became more and more surprised. As the leader of the experiment, she understood that what it means to achieve five times the weight of gravity is not only the weight attached to the body, but each muscle, every bone and even every One hair, each cell bears five times its original weight. This creature living under gravity is exposed to normal gravity, and only a burst of power can knock a bus. And this is only a part.


    In addition to the beasts Hank and Steelers in the Xavier Talented Youth School, no variant has been able to take up this gravity. And now looking at Zhou Yi''s appearance, obviously still has a lot of spare power.


    Zhou Yi made several warm-up exercises in the same place, feeling the strength of his body under pressure to face the piano. Gray gave a thumbs up and sighed: "I feel great, keep going."


    Qin. Grey was a little surprised and immediately started his own work.


    ��The test continues, the gravity is increased to 6 times, and the target cardiopulmonary function is monitored. Everything is normal. The experiment continues.��


    In the piano. In the increasingly surprised eyes of Grey, Zhou Yi��s gravity has grown step by step, up to 9 times, which is the limit that this instrument is currently reaching. Zhou Yicai showed a little reaction, and this reaction has not been outside. It is reflected in the performance, but it is discovered through the detection of cardiopulmonary function.


    For example, it is almost the same reaction as an ordinary person running a kilometer, according to the piano. According to Grey''s calculation, Zhou Yi can withstand at least one-fold increase in gravity, but unfortunately there is no way for the instrument to detect it.


    "Easy. Week, can you do ordinary sports? Like running? If you can, try jogging inside."


    Zhou Yi listened to nod and began his own jogging movement with ease. After a few laps, Zhou Yi began to increase his speed until it seemed that the speed of the 100-meter race was stabilized. This speed lasted for about ten minutes, and Zhou Yicai stopped and looked at the piano. Grey.


    For Zhou Yi, the environment at this time seems to be very suitable for self-training. He can feel that his body is enhanced a little bit in this strong gravity environment. Although it is very small, it is already compared with the past few years. High speed growth.


    This made him feel the room for improvement in his ability. Now, he is more concerned about this initial stage of testing, how to interpret his physical strength.


    Qin. Grey seems to understand the mood of Zhou Yi at the moment, so she did not sell anything, but said directly.


    "Because of the limitations of the instrument itself, we can only pre-estimate your physical fitness. The result of the calculation is that your pure body should produce a force value of 50,000 pounds (about 22 tons) to 60,000 pounds (about 27 Tons or so, this does not include your explosive power, just the value that you use under normal body strength. Of course, because of the different force methods, there will be some data deviation."


    "In addition, your resistance to stress, the initial result is that your physical strength can withstand a pressure of about 50,000 pounds, which is the lowest value, if it is based on today''s individual weapons, in addition to some high-tech individual weapons, Among the existing conventional individual weapons, only large-caliber sniper rifles can cause damage to you. This is because of the point of stress. If you can control the muscles to make a certain buffer, this attack should actually be for you. It is not a problem."


    "And, it''s your speed. Calculate that your current high-speed movement has broken the speed of sound. If you don''t set a limit, your normal high-speed movement speed should be around Mach 4. Of course, due to the limitations of the mobile environment, your speed will definitely Affected. It is estimated to be around 3 Mach."


    "The last is your nerve reaction speed, this can only get the estimated value, your nerve reaction speed is estimated to be only seven ten thousandth, this value has reached the peak of the natural creatures. Say this, do you usually watch movies? What do you feel."


    Zhou Yi thought about it and said: "There is nothing in normal times. If you concentrate your attention, the feeling of looking at a picture is still uncomfortable."


    Qin. After listening to Grace, she can only say with emotion: "I have seen many mutant students, because they can''t control their super audio-visual and neural reaction arc and suffer unimaginable pain. For you, I can only say that you are like heaven. Like a child who loves, if you want to describe it, I can only say that you are like a child. Your body is too perfect. Only the strength of the body is already a variant of the alpha level. What''s more, you have other superpower.."


    Hearing here, Zhou Yi can only smile. Son of God, I believe that I am a human being who will eventually become a god.

 Chapter 5： Human test report

    "Now, let''s test your own super powers." Qin. With Zhou Yi, Grey came to the depths of the lab, inside a super tunnel like a wind tunnel.


    "So far, what are your own abilities?" Qin. Grey holds an electronic screen that adjusts the equipment in the tunnel, and as she moves, the sound of various metal moves echoes throughout the tunnel.


    Zhou Yi thought for a moment and said: "In addition to the gravity field control and the power that has been shown, there is some light control ability. At the same time, I can control the flame. The highest temperature I only had 2500 degrees Celsius at first, but now I can I have reached more than three thousand degrees. In the end, I will fly, and the speed will be similar to my running."


    Hear here, the piano. Grey once again looked at Zhou Yi with a strange look, but she didn''t say anything more, just let Zhou Yi use her own ability to get the most accurate data.


    Zhou Yi did not say anything, just vacated, first flying two times in the tunnel at supersonic speed, and then shot two strong rays through the eyes, cutting the metal object used for testing. Later, he used the flame and the gravity field and the power of the mind. Unscrupulously, all the tools used for testing were indiscriminately bombarded. For a time, the entire tunnel seemed to have been plowed several times by heavy bombs, and the floor of the entire tunnel was almost worn out.


    In the face of such destructive power, the piano. Grey had to extract a little Zhou Yi''s blood first, and she ordered the order from Zhou Yi. Of course, she left her contact information to tell him the results of the blood sample test. Zhou Yi did not object to this opinion, but as a basis for cooperation with the Xavier Talented Youth School, he required the blood sample to be destroyed after it was tested.


    Qin. Grey agreed with this request. Although she did not pass Professor Charles, she also knew that such precious research materials could not be preserved. Many powerful mutants or variants with tragic experiences are reluctant to let out research materials such as their own blood samples, because they are likely to fall into the hands of the enemy and become the key to restraining themselves.


    Out of the piano. Gray''s lab, with the help of Professor Charles, woke up the sleepy Zhou Wei. After the farewell to Xia Weisi, the mother and son left the Xavier Talented Youth School of Professor Charles. For Zhou Yi and Zhou Wei, a lot of things have to be prepared, especially after just coming to New York.


    Zhou Yi��s departure did not end the piano. For Gray''s work, she first connected Professor Charles through telepathy and told him about the situation in the lab. Then I invested in the study of Zhou Yi blood samples.


    Although the piano. Gray''s major is psychology, but as a high-intelligence variant with three doctorates in psychology, medicine, and biological sciences, she studies Zhou Yi''s blood samples, and she consciously assumes it alone.


    As soon as she came, she thought that this was her job, and it was necessary to start and end. Secondly, it is undeniable that she has great interest in the ability of Zhou Yi Superpower. If it comes from the X genome, Zhou Yi is very likely to become the most powerful variant after Professor X and Eric. people. This ability is not just the potential, but the ability that has already been demonstrated. If Zhou Yi��s ability does not come from the X genome, how does his ability produce? Such great curiosity has given Qin Gelei tremendous momentum and desire.


    Of course, the most important point is that no one knows how many other powerful spies are buried in the Xavier Youth School. At the very least, before Professor Charles released his restrictions on himself, it was like this.


    The information of such a powerful superpower must be held in the hands of reliable people. Minimize the possibility of leaking it to a minimum. Therefore, it is only the most reassuring choice for herself to complete this test, and this information will only need to be mastered by a few people.


    Because of the above, the piano. Gray began a tense job. Of course, in this kind of work environment, time naturally goes very fast, and people at work are naturally quite addicted. Until someone patted her shoulder, the piano. Gray only came back to God.


    "Piano, how are you. Is the boy gone?" Standing on the piano. Orolo, who returned to Grace behind her, returned to her face with a curious look. It seems that she has seen the horrors of the depths of the laboratory.


    Qin. Gray squeezed his eyebrows, picked up a cup of coffee, swallowed a bit of bitter taste slowly, and said: "To tell the truth, I feel very bad. As for the guy, it is definitely impossible to let He stayed."


    "It''s tricky?" Orolo picked up the piano. At the hand of Gray''s hand, the prominent X mark on the cover of the file made her pupils shrink. "There is a top secret file!"


    "The rules you understand, can only be seen can not be said." For the Ororo, the piano with the advanced authority of the Xavier genius youth school. Grey did not prevent her from looking at the archives, but she said solemnly.


    Orolo nodded and opened the file in his hand.


    The first page of the archive is Zhou Yi''s social information, including his name, birthplace, school he has experienced, medical records, etc., as well as the basic situation of his friends and relatives. This page is very simple, just like most personal information. Regarding the content of this page, Orolo skips directly.


    On the next page, Orolo''s look is serious.


    Qin. At the beginning of this page, Grey marked a very prominent line of words.


    "The ability of a gene caused by an unknown factor to produce a super-power. The natural variation produced by a non-X gene."


    The piano is recorded below. Gray''s detailed report on the analysis of Zhouyi''s blood samples.


    "From the target blood sample, the rate of cell division is exceeded, and the rate of cell division, growth, evolution, and mutation is beyond imagination. But the cells in the target blood sample appear to be in a state of decline, and cells with higher levels of evolution will devour. The backward cells maintain their stability. It is speculated that the energy produced by the target body is too low to maintain the efficient evolution of the cells, and can only maintain a low level of evolution in this form. The blood-like cells do not produce a malignant reaction, the cells acquire the energy generated by the rays, the rate of division and evolution increases, and maintain a high level of evolution. The analysis shows that the target has a benign response to the radiation, which may greatly increase the intensity of the ability. Experiments, it is known that there is no malignant response to radiation. In the meltability experiment, the target cells are highly excreted, and all other injected substances are phagocytized and cannot affect the target cells. Further detection using viruses."


    Accompanied by detailed records, it is the piano. A photo taken by Gray during the test. Obviously, she has sufficient evidence for her analysis. At this point, Orolo believes in the piano. Grey did not say a word at all, and the conclusion reached was somewhat beyond her expectations.


    A natural ability produced by a non-X gene mutation, and through the latter ability analysis also has a powerful and unimaginable super power. This existence, even for the mutants, is a blow. However, just as human beings are like mutants, for mutants, people like Zhou Yi are so few, and there is little to change the situation.


    So Oruro''s first reaction was to the piano. Grey asked: "What do the professors have?"


    ��The professor hopes that we have a good relationship. If we can get him to participate in us, it is undoubtedly the best.��


    "But he is not a mutant, we have no choice, and there is no reason for him to join us." Orolo put down the file in his hand, his fingers constantly tapping the table.


    "We have no reason to let him join the X-Men, but we can ask for help when needed. His sister is a member of the Xavier Talented Youth School. If possible, she can become a X-Men. Member." Qin. Gray included the file and said to Orolo with her back.


    "Damn, his sister is only eight years old. What are you thinking about? The professor won''t agree." Orolo helped his forehead. She doesn''t know the piano at all. Why did Grey say such a thing, can the mutants not solve the problem, must rely on external forces?


    "Professor certainly won''t agree. This is my opinion with Scott, and it is not now. But in the future, every force, as long as we can get it, we will spare no effort, this is not for us, but for The future of the mutant."


    In this regard, Orolo silenced, and said for a long time: "I hope that you have not done anything wrong, and hope that your decision will not bring tragedy."


    Qin. Grey silently nodded. Under her ability, the paper files were suddenly broken down into countless copies, and the information that had been archived to the confidential computer of Xavier Youth School will be encrypted in layers. Only the most core personnel can interpret it. .


    Unless the Xavier Talented Youth School is captured by the enemy, the information about Zhouyi will never be revealed. Zhou Yi, in the eyes of a group of elites in the Xavier Youth School, has become a potential secret. If you can use it, you can''t let those enemies suffer a big loss.


    However, the only question is how to establish a good relationship with Zhou Yi. At this point on the piano. Grey��s mind has a bit of pain.


    Looking at the performance of Zhou Yi, I am afraid, like most adolescent boys, have a strong desire for the opposite sex. However, you can''t really use him for beauty. Not to mention that the Xavier Talented Youth School itself is just a school, it was established to protect the mutants, and there is no such strong control over the internal staff. Even if there is, who can I go?


    Going by myself, it is estimated that the next day, Scott will dare to bomb the Zhouyi home directly. Then don''t say anything friendly, it is estimated that the possibility of both sides directly desperate is greater.


    Let Orolo go, she is the big sister, she really does not necessarily listen to her own. Unless there is a real possibility of interaction on both sides.


    Thought of this, the piano. Grey can''t help but see. Then secretly licked himself again and again. However, in the future, no one can say that it is.


    Returning to Zhou Yi in New York''s home, he suddenly sneezed. Before he even said anything, Zhou Wei inserted his waist and went straight into the state of the tigress.


    "Don''t come with me here, you don''t want to hide your own things today, you don''t want to sleep."


    "But, that''s my privacy!" Zhou Yi still wants to resist, but seeing Zhou Yifeng''s eyes look sly, he really has no temper.


    The education of traditional Chinese people is big and big, and the mother is the biggest. In this case, this family is still the master of the ordinary people. This point, Zhou Yi really has nothing to say. Who makes this his mother?


    However, it is really not easy to want to marry this mom. It seems that today is no need to sleep.


    Asshole''s Charles, old bald, let you talk! In Zhou Yi��s heart, there was only a smile on his face, and he was careful to wait for his own adult. It looks a bit horrible, but for Zhou Yi, it is fun. Because this is his home.

 Chapter 6： One morning eight years later

    At 8 o''clock in the morning, a private villa on Long Island, New York.


    The rush of the phone came from the living room. The man lying in bed was stunned and opened his eyes and glanced at the bright sunshine outside the window. I took the same hair as the chicken coop and stood up from the bed.


    Ten minutes later, the man was half naked and opened the voice message in the living room.


    "Dear, it''s me, Mom. I heard that you have already returned from China. I hope you have a good time there. I have a little work at work recently. I am already on the plane to France. It is estimated that it will take four months. Come back. The teacher of Xavier Talent Youth School has called me. Your sister has some minor problems for you to solve. So, after the rest, it is best to go to Staten Island. Also, if you have any questions, please contact us immediately. I, I don''t want Xia Weisi to become a little punk on the street."


    "Easy, it is me. Orolo, I know that you have already returned. First of all, thank you for the gift you sent back from China. I am very fond of things. In addition, your sister recently seriously violated the school rules, she used her ability. With a few tricksters sneaking out at night, we are very worried that they should go some places that should not go. So, I think you have time to talk to Xia Weisi best. Well, please contact us if you have time!"


    "Oh, dear, I heard that you have returned from China, okay. I hope that the lovely Chinese girls will not be sad. Although I don''t want to bother you on vacation, it doesn''t matter if you often take vacations." Now, I have something to ask for your help. Obadi wants to sell our company''s Jericho missiles to the hands of the extreme militants in the Middle East. God knows what he thinks. I want to persuade him, but this time. It seems that I am determined to be very big. I even want to open a board meeting to decide this proposal. It seems to have convinced a lot of people. You know that I need help to stop him, so as a friend, I don��t think you will refuse me. I am waiting for you. Go back. As soon as possible!"


    After listening to the message on the phone, Zhou Yi, who is already an adult, licked his chin. After considering it for a while, he decided to return the important call first. So he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. The bell rang twice and the other side was connected.


    "Hey, easy. It��s not like your style to call this early. I��m afraid you didn��t want me to call me.�� The other end of the phone came a pleasant voice.


    "Oro, you will be very sad when you say this. I have been thinking about you when I was in China, so I want to call you and listen to your voice as soon as I come back."


    There was a chuckle from the microphone, and then Zhou Yi listened to Orolo. "It��s really nice to say, I��m afraid there is no little girl who can��t lie in China when I��m in China. Tell me, what is it about me? ��


    "Hey, Orolo, I have never deceived anyone, and you know that I have always been very concerned about you."


    "Of course, of course. Just not just care about me. Well, I am going to class. If there is something, come to the school to find me in the afternoon." Oruro said, and hang up the phone. Zhou Yi can only smash his face and dial another number.


    "Hello, here is the Stark family, I am Jarvis. Is there anything I need to help, Mr. Zhou Yi?"


    "Jarvis, is Tony here, if you are, help me transfer him."


    "No problem, please wait, Mr. Zhou Yi!"


    After a dozen seconds, there was a scornful voice on the phone.


    "I thought you were ready to play and disappeared, easy!"


    "If it wasn''t for your call, I really planned to disappear for a while. I just contacted a fighting coach."


    "Okay, Master of Fighters. Let''s just say something right. What about Opad''s things?"


    "This thing, what you said. Rest assured, I will support you." Zhou Yi used his power to control the phone floating in the air, while changing the suit, and returning.


    "Then I will be relieved. With your 6 percent stake, there is no problem with this. I owe you a favor." The man named Tony gave a sigh of relief and made Zhou Yi feel funny. .


    He said: "I don''t understand, Tony. Since you don''t want to why you don''t reject him directly, this is what you invented. From the agreement, as long as you force a disagreement, even a shareholder meeting can''t make you Kind, after all, the patent is in your hand."


    "Hey! You know, Opad is my father''s friend after all, and Stark can have his current position, and he can''t do it with his decades of efforts. I want to give it to you." He has some face. So what you said, I can only be regarded as the last resort."


    Zhou Yi heard this, only nodded, and then turned the topic.


    "When the meeting starts, you know, if I am late, I can only rely on myself."


    "Even if I drag it, I will drag it over to you, and the meeting starts at ten o''clock. I believe that with the technology you drive, it is no problem to arrive at the Stark Building at ten o''clock."


    "Oh, our Playboy will actually admire the technology of others driving, but this has never happened." Zhou Yi smiled and put on his coat and walked out of the villa''s door.


    "When I saw your car, I decided to stay away from the crazy guy like you, of course, just when you hold the steering wheel. Well, don''t talk to you more, Obada has come over. You are still hurrying. I don''t want to be taught by the old guy for too long."


    "Do not worry, I will come over soon!" Hanging up the phone, Zhou Yi sat in the driver''s seat, and then galloped in the direction of Manhattan Island in a low engine roar.


    On the other hand, at the Stark headquarters building in Manhattan, a man with a delicate mustache hugs with a tall middle-aged uncle, and both laugh and walk toward the top floor meeting room of the Stark Building. With.


    The employees on the other side just watched the two big people silently until they disappeared into their sight. Of course, it would be better if you could have less hot eyes for female employees.


    "Tony, this time you made me very sad. You know, everything I do is good for Stark. Why don''t you understand me?" The middle-aged uncle looked at Tony with grief. Stark, that kind of look is like watching a loser''s unspeakable.


    And for this question, Tony. Stark can only sigh with a slap in the face, while screaming and coming again, while arranging the local Lang to explain to the middle-aged Hanba. "Dear Uncle Obadi, of course, I know how much economic benefits will be generated to our company after the success of this transaction, but there are some things you need to understand. Although we are a military enterprise, it does not mean that we are going to support the war. Especially those wars with strange slogans. At least the White House people will not agree with us."


    "The idiots of the White House can block their mouths as long as they have money, so don''t use this excuse to perfuse me. Tony, no one will go with the interests, war is not our fault, we are just the people who provide weapons." It��s not the person who dominates the war. There is nothing to do with us.�� Obady first sneered at the shackles in the White House office, and then he was persuaded with a deep face.


    The expression that hates iron and steel is almost a little let the famous **** Tony. Stark regretted his own crimes. However, after all, it is still a little bit worse.


    And this point is estimated to be no longer manpower can achieve.


    Tony. Stark and Obadi, both of them shouted at each other and walked into the conference room.


    In the conference room, there are already a lot of company shareholders and decision makers. These people watched Opady and Tony walk in and stood up. For these people, the two people in front of them are BOSS-level characters, and they are the wage earners of these two BOSS.


    Obadi looked at the meeting and started. He took a shot of Tony''s shoulder and said softly in his ear: "Tony, this time you better not be messed up by sex, believe in our choice for Stark Enterprises. In terms of it, it is the best."


    "Of course, of course." Tony. Stark blinked, and the neatly combed beard was shaking. "I am always making the most correct decision."


    Driving the tyrannosaurus V-REX like a wild beast, Zhou Yi drove into the underground yard of the Stark headquarters in Manhattan in a weird look. The huge engine sound naturally attracted the security of the underground yard. Miss secretary who has been waiting here.


    "Good morning, Pepe! I really didn''t think that Tony would actually let you wait for me here. I thought he would separate you and me forever like a prison?"


    The beautiful and savvy blonde beauty smiled mischievously and said: "I believe that Mr. Zhou Yi, who has been in prison for a long time, has been recognized by the warden and allowed me to visit it for a short time."


    "Okay, okay. You are always on the side of Tony. Fortunately, the clever Mr. Zhou Yi has already thought of this situation. Beautiful Miss Pepe, your bribe has been handed over to the Warlord, I want to come. Your dear warden will definitely be handed over to you immediately.�� Zhou Yi and Pei Pei laughed and walked into the elevator leading to the conference room.


    "Yes, you know. Tony will not transfer the things that others have sent me to me so easily." Pepe looked at Zhou Yi with distress. Obviously, it is not a common headache for these two bosses who also like mischief.


    "That is the question of Miss Poz who is both smart and beautiful." Zhou Yi pushed the door of the conference room and said loudly to the room that suddenly quieted down; "Good morning, everyone. No matter what you say, please bring I am. I believe that as the third shareholder of Stark, I still have the right to speak."


    At this time, he was smugly pressing the table, looking at Tony''s Obadi, looking at Zhouyi who suddenly came in, and some opened his mouth unbelievably. Then he whispered to Tony violently: "You called this guy back."


    "Really not me, I dare to swear!" Tony vowed to **** his fingers.


    When I heard this, most of the people present were looking up. Tony. Stark, the entire United States of America, knows that this talented billionaire has many titles, scientists, philanthropists, and entrepreneurs. But the best known is the title of Playboy, and this title represents how much gold is in his vows.


    "Easy. Zhou, this is the shareholder meeting of Stark. You have been late for forty minutes. As the initiator of the meeting, I don''t think you have a voice now." Obada said with a grin, with a Difficult Tony. Stark was already enough, and no more toughness was at Tony. Zhou Yi under Stark, he has almost 80% of the grasp, today''s meeting is to be planted here. But as long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will not give up. So what he wants most now is to kick the guy who came in.

 Chapter 7： On the Importance of Starks Industrial Shareholding System

    "Oh, my dear Uncle Opad, we have not said that we have kicked a major shareholder out of the shareholders meeting, and it is not a big deal for us to be late, isn''t it?" Tony. Stark naturally wouldn''t let the boxer who had been so hard to pull it out and even kicked it out, so he immediately began to defend Zhou Yi.


    And his reason, everyone knows one thing, that is, Mr. Stark is definitely the one with the most late arrivals at the shareholders meeting.


    "I agree with Mr. Stark, Mr. Zhou is an important shareholder, and his opinions are absolutely indispensable part of our corporate plan." With Tony. Stark is in the front of the tank, and naturally there will be someone. After Obadi saw this vocal person, the gloomy face became more and more gloomy.


    Stark Enterprise is an arms company built during World War II. Because two generations of Stark are incomparable inventors, Stark has become the world''s most famous multinational giant with only two generations of efforts. one.


    In the field of high-tech, only Osborne, Hammer Industries and Japan��s Yoshida Industries are among the few giants that rival the Stark industry. And unceremoniously, Stark Industries is the leader.


    Such a giant enterprise can crush nearly half of the European countries by virtue of its financial resources, so his composition is naturally quite complicated. The first is his master Stark, Tony. Stark owns about 23 percent of the company''s shares and is the largest shareholder and the owner of many patents on which the entire company lives. These professions are not only Tony. Stark''s, and his father''s. Therefore, his position in this company is basically unshakable. Unless the stock of Stark Industries plays bungee jumping.


    But don''t say anything else, the US government alone will not let this happen.


    The next one is Obada. Stan, this is followed by Tony. Stark''s father started the company''s veteran, undoubtedly the second largest shareholder of Stark Industries, holding about 11% of his shares. At the same time, he is also the master of Stark''s business, of course, it is in Tony. Stark allowed the case.


    And then down is Zhou Yi, he only owns 2% of the shares, but with the skyrocketing IT stocks, he used the IT stocks in his hands to trade with Wall Street people and some other shareholders, slowly The shares he held in his hand increased little by little, until now 6.7 percent, becoming the third largest shareholder.


    About 5 percent of the remaining shares are in the hands of scattered shareholders. Wall Street''s financial tycoons hold a total of 7%, the US Air Force and the Army''s military hold a total of 10%, Osborne and Yoshida Industries each hold 4% and 5%. This is a party that shares each other and is normal in large companies.


    As for the remaining 28% of the shares, there are more than 20 different companies and families, because according to the rules of Stark Industries, less than 1% of the shareholders do not have participation in the shareholders. The right to the meeting. So there are only about six or seven people who can attend this meeting.


    Of these six or seven people, naturally no one will offend the giants such as Opad, and even most of them will follow him. Therefore, the nature of the voice comes from other people, and the most willing to come to trouble is the US military.


    Seeing the speech of the US military, Opadi knew that it was no longer necessary to tear it down. I can only say with a face.


    "So, that''s it. Mr. Zhou Yi, we just said that the company intends to formally trade the sixteen regions in the Middle East. According to our financial division, the annual profit is about 20 billion US dollars. Fighting, Africa is fighting, the more they fight, the more we earn. The stronger our country��s ability to control this area. I believe everyone understands this. If this plan is successful, everyone. The dividends are naturally considerable, aren''t they?"


    Obada continues his last effort, and he wants to use money to impress the various shareholders present. And when you hear profits and dividends, some people are really unable to sit still.


    Two billion, a lot. But everyone here knows that this is the account on the bright side and is used to file tax returns. In fact, the least profit is also doubling. Of course, as a financial giant, Stark Industries will naturally not do things like tax evasion and tax evasion. If you do this, it will be really dead. For the American people, the IRS is definitely the most violent government agency. none of them. So even Stark Industries will not want to get into this mad dog.


    In fact, the United States has always been a well-known heavy taxation country. This is especially true for such multinational corporations. In order to avoid tax evasion, every company in the United States and even every rich person has a special accountant to calculate how to avoid tax. The most common method used by such large companies is charity fundraising. What kind of fire fundraising, military family members donate money, African children fundraising, is a dog can also give you a reason to raise funds when you die, as for the purpose, basically to avoid tax.


    Tony. How did the reputation of Stark philanthropist come from, as the boss of Stark Industries, a fundraising party came down to accumulate. Everyone present has such a title, and most of their purpose is to avoid taxation.


    Therefore, the dividends and the income on the books are completely irrelevant. Just like Zhou Yi, if he agrees to this plan, he can only divide the shareholder''s dividend to more than one billion, but in fact he can receive at least two billion yuan. This is the gap, and it is also a fascinating interest.


    "OK. We all understand the meaning of Mr. Stan. In fact, no one wants to go with Mr. Franklin. But I have a little doubt." Zhou Yi sat in Tony. On the edge of Stark, he looked at the documents prepared by Obadi.


    "In the armed list of the regions we sell, it seems that they are not all friendly objects of our lovely army. If one day, our missile hit the head of our own people, what should we do?"


    "We don''t have our own people, Mr. Zhou! We are businessmen!" Obada endured the unhappiness in his heart and lengthened his tone and said a word.


    "Of course, I understand!" Zhou Yi smiled. "But don''t forget, we are businessmen, but the American people can only think that we are Americans. Once my bad ideas come true, then face the angry American people. , who do you want to take responsibility for? I can declare first, I veto this proposal!"


    Zhou Yigang finished, Tony. Stark immediately said: "Hey! I have to declare, I don''t object, but I don''t agree. In short, I won''t take this responsibility, certainly not!" It seems because it is very important, Tony said Not twice.


    The military naturally would not agree with this proposal. Wall Street also did not want to smash this drowning. It is true that these are the guys who see the money, but most of them are Jews. They have no reason to support those Muslims. You know, the Jews and Muslims are the most justified and most likely to fight in the Middle East.


    Although they will not put too much of those people in the Middle East, but when they are still enemies, they will come out to the top of the tank. These fine guys will not do it.


    As for the two companies Osborne and Yoshida, they are naturally willing to see old rivals lose a big business.


    It seems that in a blink of an eye, Opad''s plan has lost more than half of the time. As for the remaining half, even if Obada uses the most fat part of his body to think about it, he knows that it is basically no play. So he was just sullen and sitting in the seat without a word, until the end of the meeting, he remained basically silent.


    Of course, everyone understands that this is not a depression, but a silent volcano. So even Tony. Stark, also quite wisely did not stimulate this old guy.


    At the end of the meeting, Obada took a ticket and left the Stark Building in his own car. Obviously, he doesn''t want to see two guys in the git. It��s like this for at least some time.


    Watching Opad''s car leave his sight, Tony. Stark was right in the wine glass and said with emotion: "This is really irritating, easy. We are not too much."


    "Excessive, that is also your business, Obadi is your uncle, not mine." Zhou Yi rolled his eyes and drank the champagne in his hand.


    "Hey, man! You can''t understand my sad mood? That''s how people I grew up!" Tony said dissatisfiedly, that expression, if you didn''t know that this guy was instructing, he must have thought he was still Uncle for his uncle Opad.


    For Tony''s cheeky, Zhou Yi had a long experience. Those who can propose a champagne celebration after such a thing should not expect anything from his sympathy. So he just sighed down and expressed his feelings.


    "Oh, what do you mean. Man, can I think that you are looking for a cockroach?" Tony was not a good talker, and now he began to face his comrades.


    And Zhou Yi is not a guy who is not guilty of losing money. He replied directly: "Oh, you can come with Hogan, I don''t mind one-on-two, really!"


    Thinking about the fighting ability that Zhou Yi showed, I estimated that he and Hogan��s fighting power, Tony wisely shifted the topic.


    "Speaking of folks, we haven''t seen each other for so long. Should I have a party to celebrate? I believe that the lovely girls will miss us very much. Of course, I will pick the old rules, and this time I will let you Horse, Hogan is not vegetarian."


    "Let''s talk about it in a few days, old man!" Zhou Yi put down the glass and stood up. "I don''t like you, a person is carefree and free. I have a difficult parent meeting to get it!"


    "Oh, it''s really annoying troubles." Tony raised his glass of wine with a smile on his face. "You know, I always wanted to have a lovely sister or something."


    "Go to hell, Tony." Zhou Yi could not help but swear. I made a gesture and walked to the elevator.


    Mr. Stark only replied with the same gesture, and did not forget to remind: "There are folks, don''t forget the party. I will let Jarvis inform you."


    "Do not worry, I will not forget this kind of thing. However, you want to invite Pepe, I am really curious." After saying this, Zhou Yi took the elevator and left Tony in the Stark Building. Private floor.


    "Wow, is it really a loss that I don''t want to eat?" Tony smiled, but his eyes floated on a stereo image, showing the cute Pepe on the image. Miss Boz. "But why don''t I want to invite her?"

 Chapter 8： Growing up sister

    Xavier Talented Youth School, Staten Island, New York.


    Driver Audi R-Zero, Zhou Yi slowly entered the Xavier Talent Youth School. As Audi''s concept sports car, this model, which basically does not appear on the market, naturally attracts the attention of many students.


    Of course, what Zhou Yi wants is also this effect. Only this effect is worthy of getting out of the old face, from Tony in the company''s parking space to get this guy.


    Although the director of Stark Enterprises, what kind of concept sports car to get is basically not a problem, but in contrast, Zhou Yi still prefers the locomotive. So in comparison, after making a choice, it is still more convenient.


    Parked in front of the teaching building of the Xavier Youth School, Zhou Yi was holding a bright red rose, and the suit walked into the interior of the Xavier Youth School.


    This time is just around three o''clock in the afternoon. The course of the day has just ended. There are boys and girls running around. Of course, this is the Xavier Talented Youth School and the Variant School. There will definitely be some strange-looking guys, but Zhou Yi doesn''t care much. After all, his sister is one of them. It is too stupid to discriminate against these people.


    And the appearance of Zhou Yi naturally attracted a lot of people''s eyes. After all, there are variants here, although nominally a school. But in fact, there are so many people, and Professor Charles generally does not allow students to go out freely. In the case that this bow is not seen, basically all the students and teachers are familiar with each other.


    And Zhou Yi, for most people, is obviously a raw face. Naturally it will attract people''s attention. Moreover, although Zhou Yi is a purebred Chinese, but his tall and strong body and the handsome face inherited from his parents, he is absolutely capable of attracting people''s eyes, and will not give Europe and the United States like most Asians. The feeling of the mold. Of course, for other races, Europeans and Americans look similar.


    For many people present, Zhou Yi is a stranger. But for some people, Zhou Yi is not stranger at all.


    "Hey! Easy, when did you come back?" A purple crystal curtain suddenly unfolded in front of Zhou Yi, and then a rather heavy weight appeared directly on Zhou Yi.


    It was a sixteen-seven-year-old girl, and the long red hair of the wine was formed into a huge twist. The eyes of the emerald were drooping, and the eyes around the eyes were floating with strange patterns. Described the mysterious color. Just like the legendary elves, beautiful and moving, and strange ears.


    "Bastard guy, actually went to China to play alone, don''t bring me! How can I have your irresponsible brother?" The girl''s strong slender thighs are firmly on Zhou Yi''s body, holding in her hand. With a stack of books on the head of Zhou Yi, this kind of flirting behavior has made many teenagers in adolescence cast their hostile vision on Zhou Yi, but they have made them feel the life. Beautiful.


    Who is this person, many young teenagers silently labeled the big brother.


    Being bullied by his sister, Zhou Yi can only secretly use the flowers in one hand to carry behind the back, in order to prevent the poisoned hands of his sister. The other hand is to force the koala on his body and put her safely on the ground.


    "Xia Xisi, you have to know that I am very busy, and I have not given you the key to the Upper East Side House. How do you just toss it?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Yi��s excuse, Xia Weisi swelled his face and said with a look of exclamation: ��First, don��t call me Xia Weisi in front of outsiders, please call my nickname. Second, the apartment in the Upper East Side. I don��t have any meaning at all. There is no swimming pool, no game room, no pick-up order. Third, my dear brother, do you think the professor will give us a long vacation?"


    Zhou Yihe smiled, holding Xia Weisi��s shoulder and walked to the side of the corridor. He smiled and said: ��First, Xia Weisi, your nickname is simply stupid. Second, I can take my villa in Long Island. For you, the swimming pool, the chess room, the game room, and a large lawn with a go-kart track, only one is that you can say dear mother. And, third, I don��t know how the professor arranged your vacation. I only know that I was called by the Orolo to open a parent meeting. For the problems you have committed in school, I want to know, dear. Do you have anything to say about this?"


    "Is that just a misunderstanding?" Xia Weisi angered the head and hit Zhou Yi''s shoulder. "I just accidentally opened the door to the street. You can ask my good friend Katie, she can testify for me." You said yes, Katie!"


    Hearing the scream of Xia Weisi, a girl who also holds a book, looks sweet, has a soft brown long hair, trots all the way to the two, some said in a panic: "Yes, yes. I can give Xia Weisi Testify, I promise, sir!"


    Zhou Yi glanced at the look of his own sister, and then looked at the nervous expression of the brown-haired girl, where she would not know that this is the trick of the big sister to use the class to fool the teacher. However, he did not intend to delve into this issue. Just a smile on the brown-haired girl.


    "Let''s relax, girl. I am not a sir. Introduce, I am Zhou Yi, Xia Xisi''s brother, you can call me Zhou Yi, or simply Yi Yi. Although this is our first meeting, but I think Xia Weisi must have told me about you. So don''t worry, I am not the kind of poker face of Scott''s brain, and it won''t be like you."


    As he said, Zhou Yi extended his hand to the girl, and his face showed a bright smile.


    The brown-haired girl shyly grasped Zhou Yi��s hand and whispered, ��Hello, Mr. Zhou Yi. Xia Yusi often talks to me about you. I am Katie. Pride, a good friend of Xia Weisi. You can call me Katie."


    "Hello, Katie." Zhou Yi smiled and touched his sister''s hair. "I am very happy that Xia Weisi can have friends like you in school. I think you will get along well. Although Xia Weisi is a little confused, he likes to make fun of people. He also loves to play with children, but he is always friendly to friends. of."


    Speaking of this, Xia Weisi directly hit Zhou Yi��s waist and shouted: ��You stupid, I am your sister. Do you want to open a press conference to announce to the world how bad my sister is! ?"


    "Of course, unfortunately no journalist is willing to report such boring things."


    Zhou Yi said a word, and let Xia Weisi directly hit him, began to claw and dance.


    And Katie saw the battle between the two brothers and sisters in front of him, and laughed involuntarily.


    "Kate, where are you from?" Xia Yusi pulled Zhou Yi, not forgetting to turn back to the rebellion of his good friend.


    And Katy, who is obviously weak, can only cover her mouth with embarrassment and said: "Xia Yusi, you know that I didn''t mean it. And Mr. Zhou Yi said it is just an exaggeration. I promise!"


    Another crystal curtain, Xia Weisi has appeared behind Katie. Holding her arm, said to Zhou Yi; "My friends and I don''t know you well, you playboy, I wish you were thrown out of the window by Orolo."


    "Hey! Xia Weisi, I am your brother." Zhou Yi smiled a bit, this kind of thing his sister should not support himself.


    "I am standing on the side of the woman." Xia Weisi took Katie and smashed her big scorpion to Zhou Yi, leaving only one back of the head to him, and did not go back.


    "Is it difficult to solve the family dispute?" Wenrun magnetic female voice rang at the side, Zhou Yi looked back and looked at the red-haired beauty leaning on the door frame, just sighed and said in a dad''s tone.


    "Of course not, it��s just a little emotion for the child to grow too fast."


    "You are still so funny, easy!" Qin. Gray left the door frame and walked forward. Said to Zhou Yi. "The rose is beautiful, and, thank you for your gift!"


    "I haven''t seen you in a year, you are still so charming. Qin!" Zhou Yi hugged the red-haired beauty, some said with emotion. "Actually, I think the red rose is more suitable for your hair color, but some people will definitely not think so. I don''t want the things I sent to be found in the next day."


    When talking about some people, Zhou Yi unnaturally licked his mouth. Obviously, some people made his impression extremely bad.


    "I don''t think red roses are suitable for me. For me, she is too arrogant. Isn''t it?" The red-haired beauty who has always shown her intellectual beauty is obviously thinking that Zhou Yi is simply complimenting and laughing.


    "That''s just the surface, isn''t it?" Zhou Yi got closer, and his bright eyes stared at the red-haired beauty. Condescending, and apparently with a sense of aggression and oppression.


    "The piano I saw was a flame-like existence. Enthusiasm, unrestrained, wild and not constrained, I have a bright light in my eyes, and my heart is hot."


    Whispering in a low voice, Zhou Yi slowly approached the piano. In eight years, Zhou Yi��s height has long since got rid of the embarrassing situation. Become a more advantageous party. And his figure naturally covered the piano. Gray''s body made her feel overwhelmed.


    The faces of the two are getting closer and closer. Until one side slammed hard, Zhou Yi was pushed open.


    Qin. Gree looked around with guilty conscience. Fortunately, because of the reason of being a teacher, the students who were originally watching the lively walked almost when they saw her. The scene that had just been seen was not seen by others.


    But she still felt a little blushing and couldn''t help but whispered: "Zhou Yi, do you know what you are doing? Or do you think it is so fun?"


    "Piano, you know. I am telling the truth, I can use life guarantee. But you have always refused me." Zhou Yi smiled apologetically, but still pressed.


    Qin. Grey pushed Zhou Yi, turned and took two steps and stopped.


    "You are not too calm. I don''t know what you are thinking, but you have to understand me and Scott, and Orolo is for you.."


    "I understand very well, but I don''t understand that you are... this is not a problem."


    "I won''t accept it, and I don''t want to talk about it." The red-haired beauty stopped talking between the two, and with the rush of footsteps, she left Zhou Yi''s line of sight.


    "This is really a strange woman!" Zhou Yi shrugged and could only continue with the rose.

 Chapter 9： The ability of a mutant younger sister

    The faculty office of the Xavier Youth School is actually a room on the second floor of Xavier Manor. Under the transformation of Professor Charles, it became an office room. At this time, only Orolo was alone in this room.


    At this time, Orolo was sitting at the table and correcting something. From time to time, the frowning brow clearly indicated that if she corrected the transcript, there would be quite a few people who would be unlucky.


    And seeing Orolo''s unpleasant look, Zhou Yi quietly walked behind her, grabbing her waist from behind, whispered: "If you let the little guys know that you gave them a bunch of D, it is estimated that There are a bunch of people who want to say that you are a hateful old witch!"


    "Easy!" Orolo sighed helplessly. "You know, the ones who call me the old witch, the least is your sister."


    "Wow, then I can only say that Xia Weisi and I are really like, there is no way for mathematics." Zhou Yi shrugged and forced Orolo to turn around.


    Just seeing Orolo''s blue-and-white porcelain ornament, the snow-white-blue-and-white embroidered cheongsam, reflects the graceful figure and the seductive skin of black pearls. Coupled with **** and charming looks and rare silver long hair, there is a shock that is difficult to breathe.


    "It''s really unbelievable!" Zhou Yi said bluntly what he thought.


    Orolo grinned, and the smug look immediately emerged. She adjusted her sitting posture slightly, and the half-rich thighs were revealed from the hem of the cheongsam, and along the hem, the charming calf curve made it difficult for you to shift your own line of sight until it was gathered with delicate ankles and the same delicate white. In high heels. And these are combined, but it is a noble and elegant feminine charm.


    Looking at the praise in the eyes of Zhou Yi, Orolo showed a smile. Jokingly said: "How do you think Mr. Zhou Yi��s vision is really great?"


    "Of course!" Zhou Yi, who was so praised by the beauty, made a proud expression and arranged the tie a little. "Mr. Zhou Yi''s vision is the best in the world. Especially on the appreciation of beautiful ladies. I can only say that Orolo, you are so beautiful, only these flowers can set off your beauty."


    Orolo picked up the rose with some surprise. She thought about it and asked, "This is only me, is it?"


    "Wow, Orolo. It should be said that there is always only you, okay!" Zhou Yi answered the cleanliness, as if the answer was completely standard. But for such an answer, Orolo just gave him a blank look. Then put the flower on the table behind him and said to Zhou Yi.


    "We still have to solve some formal problems!"


    "No problem, I also agree to let the private things go to the evening." Zhou Yi smiled and revealed bright teeth.


    "Let''s talk about it later!" Orolo casually responded with a sentence, then took out a trick and threw it to Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi turned over and was basically a transcript for each subject. The best is C, and most of them are D. And the signature is Xia Weisi. Miss Ferguson.


    "What is this, the year-end award?" Seeing his sister''s grades, Zhou Yi licked his temple and comforted himself. ��It looks good, although it is a third prize and a fourth prize.��


    "Yes, unfortunately, there is no jackpot." Orolo simply smashed the comfort of Zhou Yi. "These are just minor problems. I didn''t want to give you anything, but there is always some foreshadowing."


    "Well, these preludes are really good." Zhou Yi rolled his eyes. "At least I think I can accept most of the mistakes made by Xia Weisi."


    Orolo sighed and said, "Your mentality is good, but I want to tell you that this summer''s mistake was a bit serious."


    "Talk about it!" Zhou Yi also put his own attitude. Xia Weisi is his weakness and one of the closest people in the world. For her, Zhou Yi must be serious.


    "The ability of Xia Yusi is very special, you know. People who can open the two-way channel in three-dimensional space at will, for her, basically have no place to go. The teachers and professors at the school think that this ability is very Rare and dangerous. Especially, Xia Weisi is too casual in her attitude towards using this ability."


    "Two months ago, she and two students used their ability to leave school late at night, accidentally letting a drunkenman transfer to the Brooklyn Bridge, using two portals to keep the poor guy from playing for five minutes. After the drunk was rescued, she even vowed never to drink any more. Two weeks ago, she and Katie fled to play, and the uncontrolled transmission ability led to an accident. She let a roller coaster move out of the track. They and ordinary people, and eliminate the memory of ordinary people."


    "This is really too bad!" Zhou Yi frowned. "How do you say Xia Weisi?"


    "After the incident, she was very sorry. But you know, she is too casual, and she does not feel that such mistakes will repeat itself."


    "I am as confident as I am." Zhou Yi sighed and looked at Orolo''s eyes and asked. "You should always pay attention to her now!"


    "Yes!" Orolo snorted, or replied clearly. "I and the piano will check the children every hour during the break. Your sister is the key subject."


    "So can you promise me something, Orolo?" Zhou Yi took her hands. "If this happens, tell me. Let me solve it!"


    As a brother, Zhou Yi clearly understands the character of his sister. This kind of thing will not be the last time, and it will definitely reappear.


    Orolo subconsciously opposed it, but when he saw Zhou Yi��s serious look, he couldn��t help but swallow it. She was silent for a while before she whispered, "I will talk to the piano."


    Kneeling on the window, watching Zhou Yi and Orolo joking, while driving a sports car to leave the school. Xia Weisi pouted and said with a sigh of relief: "The nasty guy knows to go to the old witch of Orolo to go out to play. He doesn''t care about me at all."


    "Xia Yusi, you won''t really be a brother." Katie, who was in the same dormitory, looked at Xia Weisi''s expression and said with some surprise.


    "Kate, you are looking for a dead end!" Xia Xisi shouted, directly opening the crystal curtain to Katie''s body, Katie quickly hid, turned into a smog, through a thick bed , hiding under the bed.


    However, a crystal screen had already appeared under her, and she suddenly fell into the claws.


    "You are finished, Katie." Xia Weisi smiled and laughed. When the five fingers moved together, the poor girl was convulsed and gave a painful laugh.


    "Quick stop. Xia Xisi, I am wrong, you are not a brother. Really." Katie was out of breath, and there was no temper to be bullied.


    "This can''t be done!" Xia Weisi did not stop, but raised his own conditions at the same time. "Unless you promise us to squat at night."


    When Katie heard it, it immediately turned into a smoke through the body of Xia Weisi. Out of behind her, incredibly whispered: "Hyatt, you are crazy. You forgot the last time, Qin and Orolo almost almost mad at you, you have been closed for two days. ��


    "I know." Watching Katie not want to play with himself, Xia Weisi naturally stopped. "But this time is different. Let''s go to the bar and bring Vivien."


    "Oh. You are really crazy, you are only sixteen years old, Orolo knows that he will kill you." Katie''s mouth has become an O-type, and it is unbelievable after a long while.


    "Hey, we are sixteen years old. My **** brother didn''t know how much work he did when he was sixteen. He can do why I can''t do it. Or, Katie, you want to be a mess." Baby, when is a Barbie?"


    Katie heard this and groaned. Then he grinned and said: "I can''t help you to convince Fei Wenli. Also, Xia Weisi, you are definitely a brother, I promise!"


    JeanGeorges, the world''s most famous Michelin-starred restaurant, is also known as the best French restaurant in New York. This restaurant is located in the best location in Manhattan, is recognized as a New York fashion landmark, and is also a vanity fair in New York. There are two kinds of people who come to eat here most often, one is a star, such as Denzel. Washington, Sara. Jessica. Parker, Tom. Cruise and Nick Nicole. Kidman. Of course, these two divorced people will not go together. There is also a business person who has a successful career and knows how to enjoy life.


    It has been said that the most powerful woman in New York is the one in JeanGeorges who decides not to give you a seat. To prove the status of a New York man, it is necessary to see him to JeanGeorges.


    This is a very boring judging standard, but it is very popular, especially Tony. Stark loves to show off guys. At this point, Zhou Yi felt that he was influenced by Stark.


    When Zhou Yi took Orolo''s hand and walked into the most famous restaurant in the United States, the leader immediately greeted him with a warm smile.


    "Hello, Dear Mr. Zhou, I wish you and this lady a wonderful time for us."


    ��Thank you!�� Some cramped Orolo replied that as a teacher, Orolo rarely visited luxury places, let alone such top restaurants. This is not just a question of money and social status, but more importantly, Orolo is a variant.


    Although there is no explicit discrimination against mutants in the United States, in the dark, mutants are by far the most discriminated against, especially among the rich. It can be said that if it is not Zhou Yi with Orolo, as a variant, she is even difficult to step into the door of this restaurant.


    It is cruel to say, but this is the most authentic aspect of this country that advertises freedom.


    Under the leadership of the leader, Zhou Yi and Orolo sat in the best position in the restaurant. Many people along the way gave a gesture to Zhou Yi, Zhou Yi or nodded, or simply ignored.


    No one will say anything because of this compared to Tony. Stark, Zhou Yi has been a fairly modest type. And this is the right to be a major shareholder of Stark Enterprises.


    For Zhou Yi, these people can basically be skipped as a background, and for Orolo, these people are definitely too conspicuous.


    "Oh, my God. That''s Nicole. Kidman, I actually saw a real person here." It seems difficult to imagine that Orolo, who is usually calm, will become like this.


    Zhou Yi had to smile and hold her hand and comforted: "Relax, dear. You are the one that will be envied by them this evening."


    Orolo took a deep breath and was embarrassed to say to Zhou Yi: "Okay, okay. I know that I am acting like a Cinderella. I just didn''t think you would bring me to this place."


    Zhou Yi raised his glass and smiled and watched Orolo.


    "Dear, you have to know. For us, these are just a trivial part."


    "That''s just for you, okay?" Sometimes a beautiful woman''s eyes are also moving. Zhou Yi��s response to this white eye was to gently hold Orolo��s hand and kiss him. Then I said with the gentlest smile.


    "Dear Miss Orolo, for you and me, we don''t seem to need to be so clear, aren''t we?"


    Alcohol, food, and the luxurious scenes of the drunken fans are definitely the most attractive drugs for women, and even more so for those who are interesting to each other.


    When Zhou Yi took the slightly drunk Orolo and drove in the direction of his own home, he was not sure that it would be an unforgettable night.

 Chapter 10： Sister is in action

    Manor house on Long Island.


    Orolo and Zhou Yi began to prepare to hold the above scenes, and the rushing phone suddenly rang.


    Unhappy to swear, Zhou Yi is going to continue. Orolo pushed him like an electric shock and groped his clothes from the clothes of a place.


    She glanced at it and said to Zhou Yi: "The school has an accident, it is the phone of the piano, the security phone!"


    Even though Zhou Yi had been tempted by fire at the moment, he still controlled his behavior sensibly, because he knew that in the heart of Orolo, the status of Xavier''s genius youth school is that it is like a home. He does not need to be a temporary one. Desire makes Orolo feel bad about himself.


    With some heavy gasps, Orolo connected the phone.


    "Piano, what''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    "Is it Oro, is your voice a little weird?" The piano heard the sound and silenced for a while before responding.


    "Cough, nothing, just some. Tired, what''s wrong in the college?" Orolo panicked to conceal his breath and shifted the subject.


    "Orolo, it''s Xia Weisi." The voice just fell, and Zhou Yi immediately grabbed the phone. "Tell me, Qin, what happened to Xia Weisi?"


    There was no sound on the phone until Zhou Yi called again, and the piano was ringing on the phone. The voice of Grey.


    "Easy, how are you there?"


    "It doesn''t matter? Tell me, Qin! What happened to Xia Weisi?"


    Qin. Grey paused for a moment before responding from the phone.


    "Xia Yusi and two students disappeared from the college. I tried to investigate their traces, but there is nothing to gain. Zhou Yi, you and Orolo must act now, if they have any problems, then everything It��s late!��


    Zhou Yi heard the piano. Grey��s words did not act immediately, but said to the phone: ��Piano, you are on standby in the college, I will solve this problem. Believe me, I will let them come back unscathed.��


    After that, Zhou Yi hangs up the phone and turns to Orolo and said, "Dear, stay here, okay? Just like you promised me, let me solve this time."


    Seeing Orolo nod, Zhou Yi quickly put on his clothes, walked out of the bedroom to the balcony, and then leaped forward, and the man had already passed through the endless night in the harsh roar, disappearing into the night sky.


    At this time, at the Xavier Talented Youth School. Qin. Grey had some disappointment to let go of the phone in her hand. Of course, she knew who Orolo went out with, and she was prepared for what was going to happen. But when she heard the voice of Zhou Yi and the roar of Orolo, she couldn''t help thinking about it. For her, it is destined to sleep tonight.


    The same thing that can''t rest is a group of people who work night shifts at 30,000 feet.


    A cold beauty in a tight-fitting suit, under the support of a group of soldiers armed with bullets, walked into a huge monitoring room and asked the busy staff loudly: "Who can tell me the reason for the alarm."


    ��Reporting sir, we detected a UFO, which is very fast, about 20 Mach, and the speed is still increasing.��


    "What is it?" The cold beauty pushed the person in front of him and walked over to a huge stereo image. What can only be seen there is a layer of clouds that are torn by high-speed movements in a blurred night.


    "Sorry, sir! It''s too fast, we lost it!" the staff member who was monitoring the screen responded.


    "Continue to search, I want to know the details of it. Also, ask all suspects, whether it is the military, the space agency or those military enterprises. Immediately, immediately!" Like her temperament, the cold beauty executive The attitude is also as blunt.


    "Yes, sir!" The answer to her is the standard reaction of the people and the efficient operation of countless equipment. The cold beauty stood there quietly. She believed that this sudden flying object would never only appear this way, and there must be a time when it reappeared.


    At this time, in an underground bar in Brooklyn, Xia Weisi and her sisters began their own adventures.


    This is a somewhat strange underground bar, which is the feeling of Xia Weisi himself. Because it is too secretive, if it is not always followed by a pair of punk men and women, Xia Weisi feels that he certainly can not find such a place.


    Who would have thought that a bar would be under the abandoned factory. And there is another bar that will have a full dozen security guards at the door.


    "Well, we are mutants!" Xia Xisi smiled smugly. Under her gesture, Katie took her and another girl''s hand, as the smoke version crossed the barrier, when she returned to God. When I came, people were already in the bathroom of the bar.


    As soon as the three people landed, they heard the woman��s loud scream and the man��s low scream in the single room behind him. Xia Wei smiled and said to the two little friends: ��Wow, this is really Stimulating!"


    The two little friends nodded, and then seemed to think of something like it. Immediately, the blushing face of Xia Weisi left the bathroom, and behind them, the battle between men and women continued.


    Came to the middle of the bar, as they first thought, the explosive metal music, the chaotic lights, and the men and women who were shaking their heads, thin and crazy dancing.


    This kind of place is filled with crazy atmosphere, so that the three young girls who have not yet grown up feel the freshness and curiosity, and the rebellious girl like Xia Jusi is involuntarily spit out what she thinks, "Cool!"


    Yes, they feel that the behavior in front of them is quite cool. Compared to day after day, they are boring their heads in the college and living a nine-to-five nerd life. Everything in front of them is what they want.


    Freedom, no restraint, completely let go of yourself.


    They began to learn the people around them, twisting their bodies, trying to integrate into the crazy environment in front of them, and the people around them looked at the three watery chicks and began to show strange smiles.


    Under their conscious push and crowding, the three girls were gradually brought to the back of the crowd. Compared to the crowded front, there are fewer people here. But looking at it, the men and women here are obviously more handsome and beautiful. They are either men and women, or two women, embracing each other, licking each other while exchanging the liquid in their mouth. Here, it seems that even the air is filled with the smell of hormones.


    Seeing such a situation, the three girls who are still very simple have some face to face. For them, such a scene is really too hot. Although they are almost sixteen years old, it is reasonable to say that girls of this age in the United States are not familiar with this kind of scene, and should be somewhat adapted.


    But they don''t, because they are mutants, from the variants of the Xavier Talented Youth School founded by Professor Charles. The old people have protected them very well, not even let them get too exposed to such things. So they feel quite awkward now.


    Just as Katie saw the bar at the bar, it was not far from them. So I pulled the sleeves of Laxia silk and pointed at the direction of the bar.


    Xia Weisi glanced at it, immediately took the lead, and put on a big sister''s head, said to the two girls: "Let''s go, sisters, today I treat you! Let us have a good time!"


    This rich woman''s expression of the sister''s head is generally unpleasant, but for those who are familiar with her, this situation is really normal. No way, who let Xia Weisi have a tall and handsome brother.


    Besides, for the other two girls, they don''t have extra pocket money to spend in this place. As mutants, their lives are not as happy as Xia Weisi. Even if they are not abandoned by their families, they will not enjoy the same kind of love as normal children. So sometimes, Xia Weisi is an alternative to them.


    The three girls came to the bar in front of the bar, and Xia Weisi yelled at the bartender behind the bar: "Hey! Man, give us three cups of the strongest wine!"


    The bartender was a bald middle-aged man. He looked at the three people with strange eyes. He stopped and wiped the empty glasses in his hand, and smiled at them with a bad smile.


    "Little girl, I don''t have milk for my children here!"


    "Hey! We have money!" Xia Weisi took out Mr. Franklin from his pocket and shook it in front of the bartender, but the bartender still didn''t move, but the strange smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more obvious.


    "Well, Joe! Give a few ladies a cocktail, count on me!" At this moment, a cold and charming female voice rang from behind the three.


    When the bartender heard the voice, he immediately put away his smile and said with a respectful look: "Yes, Miss Nissa!"


    Xia Weisi turned back and saw the person behind him. That is a somewhat strange woman.


    First of all, her skin color is very white, and there is no white blood in her skin. Secondly, she is really beautiful, black hair is behind her head, and her face is glamorous and sexy. Especially the bright red lips and the blurred eyes, coupled with conspicuous skin color and black hair, black and white entangled together, so that the female summer silk has a feeling of confusion.


    For her, the most impressive thing is her unique temperament. It is completely different from the temperament, mystery, charm, and a different kind of charm of any of the people in the impression of Xia Weisi. That is something she can''t experience. If you change to Zhouyi or Tony is here, you will know that this is the trace of the years, the most fascinating wine made from the years.


    Of course, Xia Weisi does not fully accept the beauty of this woman. First, she feels that the jewelry on this woman is too old-fashioned, whether it is a cumbersome gold collar or a gold headband. For Xia Weisi, she is too disappointing.


    It is true that this ancient ornament is not something that everyone can set off, but for this woman, it is just right, the old mystery seems to be only her ability to control. Of course, Ms. Xia Weisi, who is proud of her, will not admit it.


    The woman in black leather doesn''t care how much resentment her little and **** body will have on a few girls. She gracefully walks to Xia Weisi''s side and sits in a chair. Said to the three girls.


    "Cute girls, you don''t seem to be here!" The bartender on the side already had a bright red drink for the woman named Nissa, and of course three girls'' cocktails.


    "We came with acquaintances, for the first time!" Xia Weisi spoke before the other two girls spoke, while also pulling the sleeves of the two men in secret.


    "Yes, that''s it!" Katie and the other girl hurriedly agreed. This kind of look makes the woman smile.


    She picked up the glass and said to the three: "The people here don''t care how you came, because no one will go out here!"


    "What does this mean?" Xia Yusi pulled the beret on the pull head and asked some uneasily. Suddenly, she found some abnormalities, and the women around her did not have the breathing of ordinary people, and the eyes of the people here made her feel strange and inexplicable.


    "Don''t move here, girls! This is a feast. I don''t necessarily have to hold these crazy beasts?" The woman put away her smile and whispered to the three girls.


    And her words made Xia Weisi uneasy. The feast and the beasts were intertwined, which made her feel a creepy shudder. She looked at the sisters around her eyes. They also had an inexplicable look in their eyes. fear.


    Xia Weisi subconsciously wanted to open the crystal curtain to escape, but saw a friend behind him. I can only give up on this idea. Her power control is not so perfect, and the use of the ability to open a long-distance portal in this mentally unstable situation can have even more serious consequences.


    The hands of the three people involuntarily held together in this case, and the sweat of the hands began to ooze out of each other''s palms.

 Chapter 11： Debut in the form of a human cannon

    Just then, some strange smells filled. It was a sweet rust-like scent, and with this scent it was a scene where three girls could not help but scream.


    Blood, countless blood rushing out from the ceiling of the bar like a fountain, watering the passionate men and women in the bar, and some of them scream like they are, they just greet these Blood, grow up, revealing the face of ����.


    The people who were still passionately kissing turned into real tears. They showed sharp fangs and bathed in blood. Embrace the lost lambs and enjoy their feast.


    For them, this is the hall of the feast, and for the lambs, this is the real hell.


    Xia Weisi pulled a few sisters and leaned weakly on the bar. This is the only place where there is no blood bathing.


    And by her side, the woman''s cold lips had been stuck on her face. She is whispering to her and telling her. "I warned you, don''t leave me too far!"


    At this time, at a distance of one million feet from the surface, Zhou Yi quietly suspended in the endless space, watching the earth under his feet. Endless sunlight shines on him without any cover, giving him a feeling that the whole body cells are growing and breathing.


    This is not the first time Zhou Yi has come so far from the earth. Standing in this position, he can see the distant sun across the shadow plane of the earth, and can also clearly see everything under his feet. Super vision can Let him clearly see everyone, even every little thing, through millions of feet.


    Even more, his vision can even see all the things he wants to see through layers of obstacles, those that are familiar with his spiritual senses because of getting along for a long time. For example, his sister, or his mother, is in this range.


    Here, against the sun that has not been filtered at all, Zhou Yi��s eyes seem to have turned golden. And in this golden eye, countless things are in his eyes.


    Whether it is an orbiting satellite outside the Earth, an airborne aircraft carrier suspended in the atmosphere, or millions of human beings living in New York. Even those who are deep in the depths of the ground.


    The endless sun is giving him strength, and this power supports his infinite vision. Even every cell in his body has a feeling of being breathing and growing.


    Here, Zhou Yi sometimes has a feeling of incarnation of stars. No food, water, or even air is needed, and it can survive for a long time with only the inevitable radiation in the universe.


    Of course, such existence is too boring for Zhou Yi. In contrast, he prefers human life.


    In this eyes comparable to the gods, Xia Weisi''s trace has been noticed by Zhou Yi, locked in his own goal, Zhou Yi speeds faster than the time.


    "Sir, our satellites have captured strange heat sources. We are out of satellite surveillance at Mach 25."


    On the air carrier, the technicians who have been monitoring the instrument report their findings to the commander of the cold beauty.


    "Tune all the satellites in our hands to monitor it, report its location, and immediately capture the target image for me!" The cold beauty commander calmly gave orders, and she did not want to let it escape for this recurring goal. Your own palm.


    "The target image has been captured and is being transferred to the main monitor. But the target has been lost."


    The commander of the cold beauty looked straight at the stereo image in front of him, and a blurred picture on it was calibrated a little bit and clear.


    After a long while, the commander of the cold beauty released his own order again.


    "Notify the Secretary, and today''s things are immediately sealed into the file, the authority level, seven levels!"


    The staff mechanically completed the command of the commander, and in the stereoscopic image in front of the commander, a figure that clearly rubbed countless fires in the atmosphere was clearly revealed.


    The bang of the bang, the guys who are enjoying their carnival banquet suddenly felt that the whole underground bar was shaking. A hot fire group smashed through the thick concrete and concrete and fell into the dark underground nest. . Countless smoke and blood swelled, leaving the entire bar quiet, leaving only monotonous music.


    A few guys who were bad luck under the fire group were immediately horrified by the horrible temperature. A guy who was far away had just wanted to go a little farther. A hand suddenly appeared behind him and grabbed his neck. Put him in the air.


    "Xia Yusi, you three to my body later!" It seems that Zhou Yi, carrying a chicken, swept through the bar with golden eyes, and said to the three girls behind him.


    "Easy, how are you?" Didn''t think of his brother''s appearance in front of him in this way, Xia Sisi suddenly felt that the whole brain is not enough. And the two little friends around her are not much better.


    After all, this way of playing is really a bit shocking, because not everyone can come up with special effects of human cannons.


    At this time, in the face of Zhou Yi, who showed the true body, the creatures who were enjoying the feast seemed irritable and uneasy. They began to reveal their fangs to Zhou Yi and made a terrible low-lying. A look of desperate.


    Zhou Yi turned a blind eye to these monsters, but looked at the guy in his hand with some curiosity, even opened his mouth and carefully looked at his fangs.


    "What are you, vampire? This is quite interesting!" After such an evaluation, Zhou Yi''s hand made a slight effort, and suddenly the vampire''s neck was twisted into a terrible angle, and the vampire even screamed. Did not send out, in a bright fire into the ashes.


    This kind of action is like a drop of water falling in the tumbling hot oil, which suddenly stirred up countless boiling. Those creatures that seem to be vampires can no longer hold on to the animal nature of their hearts, and rushed toward Zhouyi in groups.


    The face stained with blood, and the ferocious and terrible animal, this scene like **** makes Xia Weisi screaming.


    However, they soon discovered that the situation was completely different from what they imagined.


    Faced with these vampires, Zhou Yi did not feel so unbearable. Even completely out of their expectations.


    I saw Zhou Yi standing there, facing a straight vamp in front of a vampire, suddenly the vampire seemed to be hit by a galloping truck, and immediately flew back. Dozens of vampires behind him seem to have been plunged into a terrible storm, and they have been hit.


    At first glance, it seems like a fire snake suddenly appears in these vampires, but the people present are well aware that it is the scene of the vampire turned into a ash of fire.


    For a time, the whole bar was quiet again, even quiet and ridiculous.


    "Human! Leave here and take your friends. We can be as if you have never been here." Since Zhou Yi appeared here, he has been staring at him, but the mysterious female vampire who has no movement stood up and looked at Zhou Yi. Say your own requirements.


    With the words of the mysterious female vampire, all the vampires in the room involuntarily retreated a few steps, and then let a passage through the outside world. Obviously, the status of this female vampire is not generally high among these vampires. Of course, this also has a certain relationship with Zhou Yi��s violent performance.


    Upon hearing the female vampire, Zhou Yi turned around with a funny smile and walked toward her step by step.


    "What gives you confidence, so that you can talk to me like this!" His pupil is burning like a golden flame. Every step of the way, there are countless gravels suspended in the air, and then broken down into countless dust. The entire bar seems to be shaking with his pace. At this moment, he is like a god, majestic and inviolable.


    With the approach of Zhou Yi, the mysterious female vampire felt a deep fear, which did not come from reason, nor from the soul. It comes from the instinct that lies deep in the blood. As a member of the ancient vampire, she has not felt this fear for a long time, and in the memory of her long life, the only thing that can bring her this kind of fear is the sun that brings endless light.


    Looking at the approach of a sun, how terrible it is for a vampire. But the endless fear seems to have taken away her ability to act, she can only watchlessly, waiting for her own end. Until, a purple crystal curtain appeared in front of her.


    "Xia Yusi, what are you doing?" The sudden appearance of Xia Weisi blocked the action of Zhou Yi, and made Zhou Yi once again become a mortal from God.


    Xia Weisi did not care about Zhou Yi��s recent changes. She just looked up and said to Zhou Yi very seriously: ��Brother, you can��t hurt her, she is protecting us!��


    Zhou Yi looked at her sister bluntly, and the terrible expression made Katie and another girl next to Xia Weisi afraid to hide behind her. However, Xia Weisi still opened his hands and stood in front of Zhou Yi. From her eyes, Zhou Yi saw a valuable spirit.


    Zhou Yisi raised his hand when he saw his face blunt, and Xia Weisi closed his eyes subconsciously. For her, Zhou Yi is not just a brother, but more like a father. And she naturally knows what mistakes she made today. So when Zhou Yi raised her hand, she was ready to slap.


    However, she only waited for a big hand to hold her head.


    Xia Weisi secretly opened his eyes, but only saw Zhou Yi revealing a smile.


    "Why, do you think I will give you a slap?"


    "I thought I made you very angry, so I thought you would give you a slap in the face." Xia Weisi whispered, the well-behaved look and peace is simply two people.


    "I am very angry, but I will not beat my sister out. And, today, we really have to talk about it, but after I solved the problem here. Now, you bring me your friend. I will go home immediately, and wait for me to go back there."


    "Oh! I know!" Xia Xisi opened her curtain door with her head down, but she still asked some questions.


    "Promise me, you won''t hurt her, I think she is a good person."


    "I promise you!" Zhou Yi waved impatiently.


    Hearing the answer he wanted, Xia Xisi took the partner''s hand and got into the curtain, but immediately she extended a head.


    "Easy, which home do I return to?"


    "Of course the manor on Long Island, leave here, right away!"


    Zhou Yicai grew a sigh of relief until the crystal curtain disappeared into his eyes. Said to the mysterious female vampire: "It is not a simple thing to have a sister who loves a bad guy. I haven''t consulted yet, this vampire lady!"


    "Nisa, Nisa. Mackinos." The female vampire named Nissa still looked at Zhou Yi with some fear. This fear also made her involuntarily answer his questions.


    ��Very good, I believe that as two different species, we have started the first step of friendly communication. Then we continue the second step of friendly exchange, what are you, vampires or something else?�� Zhou Yi came to the bar On the side, knocked on the table against the bartender who was not cold sweat. "Man, give me some iced drinks, but I ran far, I was going to die of thirst."


    When the bartender trembled with both hands, it began to be a bartender for Zhou Yi. The vampire Nisha, who is around Zhouyi, also began to answer her questions according to Zhou Yi��s request. She has to calm down compared to the beginning. Speaking is also clearer.


    ��As you can see, we are vampires, a clan from Romania in Europe. Our ancestors came here hundreds of years ago to create the present situation!��


    "The story of a vampire''s entrepreneurship may not sound interesting." Zhou Yi''s eyes swept through the vampires who were like evil spirits, and the disgusted look was beyond words.

 Chapter 12： Experts will always find out

    "We are not trying to be fun, we just want to survive." Nisa whispered. She has a pessimistic thought about the current conversation.


    "They also want to survive!" Zhou Yi held a glass of wine, bright eyes watching the human beings who were lured into it and turned into food.


    Some of these people have been sucked up with blood, while others still have their own lives. Most of these people are firmly in the hands of those vampires, and even a single voice is released. They can only watch Zhou Yi who broke into here with a eager eye.


    This kind of look is easy to understand, it is the most instinctive desire to survive from the depths of life.


    "We have agreements with the human powers. They are mostly black people, **, drug addicts, people who can''t stand the temptation. Their lives have been abandoned by the human power, and no one cares about them."


    Nissa naturally saw the thirst of those people, but she didn''t care about those people. She only cares about Zhou Yi��s attitude. So she can only find ways to persuade him to give up these people in words.


    When she wants to come, no one will make a big move for these social locusts. This is why human tops can live in peace with their vampires. For humans, they are like scavengers, dedicated to cleaning up necrotic tissue in the human race.


    "The third step of friendly communication!" Zhou Yi drank the wine from the cup and stood up. "I think I should let you know what I think."


    "I don''t care who is the garbage to be cleared. I only care about it. I am not happy, but now I want to tell you that I am very upset!"


    Watching the vampires who describe the embarrassment but cringe like a beggar. Zhou Yi spit out his own voice coldly.


    "The creatures that can''t even do the sun''s glory are not qualified to look at me, and they are not qualified to talk to me about who should survive!"


    The glare of the glare suddenly appeared on the pupil of Zhou Yi, and then in a flash, the bright light came out of his eyes, just like a lightsaber slamming through the darkness, even for a moment, but it was The consequences of everyone who could not think of it.


    The vampires who were swept by Zhou Yi''s eyes were instantly turned into ashes, and the vampires who were only exposed to the scattered light also mourned to fall to the ground, and the whole body ignited a piece of flame. After struggling for a while, it was followed by dust. Only Nisha, an invisible light curtain in front of her body blocked the rays of the escape, so that she was not hurt.


    In a few blinks of time, this bar full of vampires was suddenly empty, except for the human beings who had been rescued without knowing what happened, only Nisa, a vampire, and Zhou Yi, the initiator. .


    Looking at the man smiling in front of her eyes, Nissa��s fear grew more and more. She finally understood where the instinctive fear came from, a man who could manipulate light and possess superhuman power, and was definitely a true enemy of vampires. In the face of natural enemies, fear will naturally grow.


    Without paying attention to those who are still stupid, Zhou Yi just smiled and looked at Nisa, saying: "You should be glad that you have protected my sister, otherwise you will not stand here. So, it is best not to let me listen. What to say about my rumors, otherwise, I don''t mind letting the vampire species disappear in New York."


    Nisa nodded stiffly. She knew that Zhou Yi meant not to reveal his message to the inside of the vampire or even to the human side. But she doesn''t understand that there are so many humans here, why just keep her silent.


    Soon she understood why Zhou Yi did this. Because a terrible breath spreads wildly, sacred, majestic and terrifying. This kind of breath spreads into the heart, enough for all creatures to feel the terrible smell.


    As a member of the ancient purebred vampire, Nissa felt the lag of her physical function, as if all the muscles were shaking and even the brain stopped working. For those ordinary humans, they mostly turned their eyes, and the white foam stunned.


    This is a kind of shock and majesty from the heart, and it is also the power that Zhou Yi learned in the idea of ??practicing Taoist gods in China. Under this power, those human brains will be violently stimulated. They will not remember what happened, they will only remember fear.


    This kind of power will inevitably have a bad influence on people, but for these people, it is better than killing people.


    After clearing all the heads and tails, Zhou Yi waved his hand at Nissa and flew out of the bar. When the sky was neutral, there was a harsh scream, which meant Zhou Yi really had gone.


    And Nissa looked at the sights around her, forced her spirits, and quickly hid in the darkness, apparently leaving it. Only one person who is fainting.


    But for them, this is already the best ending.


    Just ten minutes after Nisha left, a group of armed men broke into here. They trained the entire bar in a well-trained manner, searched every corner, and quickly assumed the various instruments to a critical position. Even all the fainting humans were carried on a stretcher and transported out of the bar.


    No one knows what these people want to do, but their actions have already explained some problems.


    Until a middle-aged man wearing a suit with a noticeable delay in hairline and a deep-eyed and gentle smile walked in, one of the former armed men who looked like a leader was greeted. Said in a regrettable tone; "Sir, we have controlled this. But it seems that we are coming too late. There are no suspicious things found here, only those who fainted, and the dust and blood of a place." ""


    ��Collect some samples and send them directly to the central laboratory. Also, arrange for treatment and inquiry.�� The middle-aged man took a few steps and came to the bar and looked up at the huge hollow on the top and asked. "You guess, how did this big hole come out?"


    The black man raised his head and looked at it for a while before he said in an uncertain tone: "It looks like it was pierced by a huge armor-piercing projectile, sir!"


    The middle-aged man patted him on the shoulder and said in a regrettable tone: "Man, take a moment to look at science fiction, really, your imagination is really regrettable!"


    Said, the middle-aged man has bypassed the black man, and the black man can only scratch his head and dare not say anything more.


    Before coming to the bar, the middle-aged man looked around carefully, and at this moment, his cell phone rang.


    "Colson''s work, what did you find there?" The voice of the cold beauty commander came from the phone.


    "Unfortunately, I have not found any suspicious people here. Obviously our Superman is no longer here! But I have already sent some samples to the center."


    "Phil, try to collect useful things, and, the director of Fury wants to see you!"


    "I know, Hill?" Agent Phil. Coulson��s voice was a little erratic, and this strange tone made the Hill commander on the other side of the phone ask strangely.


    "Phil Phil? What happened to you?"


    "I think, I found something useful!" Phil. Corson gently picked up a wine glass with a handkerchief. In his eyes, the outer edge of the wine glass was particularly noticeable.


    On the other side, the villa of Long Island. Zhou Yi, who flew in the sky, slowed down his speed and slowly landed on his balcony.


    Sneaking a glance at the living room, in the brightly lit hall, Orolo, who had been dressed for a long time, was screaming at the three Xia Weisi. Estimated that no one found himself, Zhou Yi quickly replaced the ragged, seemingly burnt clothes.


    This is also a very helpless question. Once the speed of Zhouyi is too fast, the friction with the air will ignite things on the body. Especially clothes! And using the power to protect yourself, there is a false feeling across the glass. So many times, Zhou Yining is willing to drive, and he is not willing to fly.


    After changing the clothes, Zhou Yi thought about it and walked into the hall with a few bottles of milk from the refrigerator.


    "Orolo, they have been stimulated enough today. I think you still have to say a little better." Put the milk in front of Xia Weisi and two other little girls, Zhou Yi and the bottle from the sofa Poured two glasses of whiskey and handed a cup to Orolo.


    Orolo took the glass and didn''t get a good look at Zhou Yi. He said, "I don''t understand what happened in the end. Do you think I said too much to them?"


    Shaking the glass in his hand, Zhou Yi brewed it a little, and explained: "I found them in a group of vampires. Fortunately, they were not injured!"


    "Vampire?" Oruro''s voice jerked up to the octave, apparently she knew more than Zhou Yi. Later, she slowed down her tone and said to the three Xia Weisi. "Children, you are not being treated, I mean, have you been too close to those vampires?"


    The three people who had been reprimanded were so concerned about this, and suddenly felt that their brains were not enough. Had to sternly replied: "We are very good, Orolo. No one has touched us."


    "That would be great!" Orolo still looked nervous. "But I still have to check your body. Let''s go back to school now! Immediately, right now!"


    ��Would you like to open the door with me?�� said Xia Yusi, who is now making the wrong child and is always ready to do something to reduce the punishment she will be subjected to.


    "No!" Orolo refused bluntly, then stared at Zhou Yi. "We go back by car."


    Zhou Yi shrugged.


    "Open my car, the keys are on the wall of the garage. Although I don''t think they will have problems!"


    "In the end, you must check!" Orolo''s attitude is very determined. At this point, Zhou Yi does not have to object. Had to say.


    "Okay, okay. I don''t object, but give me two minutes, I want to talk to Xia Weisi!"


    Orolo nodded and said: "Hurry up, I don''t want these children to have problems!"


    With Xia Weisi walking to the balcony, Zhou Yi looked down at Xia Weisi who had lowered his head and prepared for training. Smile lightly.


    "well done!"


    "Ah?" Xia Weisi apparently did not understand the meaning of Zhou Yi.


    "But it''s not enough." Zhou Yi touched her head and explained. "I am talking about the things you protect your companions today. You are doing the right thing in this matter. But it is not enough because you are not strong enough."


    "Before, when I sent you to the Xavier Talented Youth School, it was because I was not strong enough. In this world where the mutants were treated unfairly, I could not protect you from being disturbed by some unscrupulous people, so I I chose the Xavier Talented Youth School with my mother. I hope that you can grow up there healthily, and our goal has been achieved."


    "And now, you have grown up and have your own ideas. I don''t want to insult you like you are taught. I just want to tell you, remember today. You didn''t choose to escape, but you can''t protect. Good friends. So, when you don''t have enough power, be cautious in making your choices. Your own decisions will always be borne by yourself."


    Xia Weisi looked down and didn''t know what she was thinking. After a while, she said: "I know, brother. But I want to know what happened later?"


    "I let go of that woman!" Zhou Yi did not cover anything. "But the remaining vampires, I didn''t leave one."


    "Thank you, brother!" Xia Weisi raised his head, and all the green eyes were touched by tears. Knowing this moment, he realized that this brother who was only eight years older than him did for her.


    Zhou Yi just smiled and touched her hair.


    "Go, Orolo is still waiting for you."

 Chapter 13： Coulson is definitely the best analyst

    Watching Orolo and Xia Weisi and his car drove away from their manor, Zhou Yi turned and walked into the depths of the corridor.


    Perhaps it is the reason why too many things happened this night. Zhou Yi seems to be somewhat mentally awkward and does not have much sleepiness. So he chose to solve some long-standing problems at this time.


    A person quietly walked to the basement, which is a private resting place that Zhou Yi created for himself. There are more than four hundred square feet of space in all white, whether it is walls, floors, or even doors. Once inside, it will even give people a sense of disorientation.


    Zhou Yi used this place to meditate and relax his heart. Of course, this is also a place to hide some secrets.


    Come to the left side of the room, facing the pure white walls. Zhou Yi extended two hands and pressed it on the wall. The powerful force that was saved pushed the wall, letting the wall open in a booming sound, slowly opening up.


    When Zhou Yi walked into the door that the wall became, he could see the structure of the gate. This is an all-alloy door that has no password and no unlocking device. Only rely on brute force to open.


    The door is twelve feet high, seven feet wide and three feet thick. In addition, Zhou Yi chose a metal that was quite heavy and resistant to high temperatures, making the door only 480,000 pounds (about 220 tons) in weight.


    Behind the gate, four huge hydraulic metal arms are firmly attached to the gate. These four metal arms are not designed to save energy. They are designed to increase the resistance of the door. The resistance of the four metal arms to the gate is 176,300 pounds (about 80 tons).


    That is to say, just to open the door requires at least 660,000 pounds (300 tons) of power, and this power, as far as Zhou Yi knows, is only owned by a few people. Of course, there are some mutants who have the peculiar ability to ignore this door, such as the well-known Mr. Wan magnetic king, or Katie, who can cross the obstacles. These people are invincible, and there is no need to guard against them.


    After all, Zhou Yi built this door just to prevent some people who want to steal secrets, not to block any attacks. He was very curious to know if one day, some spies would come to their own homes and want to enter this secret room, but they found out how to feel when they faced this giant.


    As Zhou Yi entered the secret room, the huge door slowly merged. When it is completely integrated into the wall, even a trace of the door can''t be seen. And who can think of it, there will be some hidden secrets behind this wall, and even more, even if you know that there is a secret behind this wall, can this secret be stolen by ordinary people?


    Zhou Yi slowly walked into the secret room and parked in front of the door. At this time, a red light slowly swept through the body of Zhouyi, and a moment later, a gentle female voice rang.


    "Welcome back, dear easy!" With this sound started with bright lights, as well as huge mechanical equipment and a variety of advanced instruments. Almost all of this room is full of such things, and at first glance it feels like a future science fiction world.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Medusa." Zhou Yi smiled and responded.


    Medusa is made by Tony. Stark helped build, and an AI smart software named by Zhou Yi. She has the same ability to think independently as Tony''s Jarvis, and the amount of computation and analysis that is not much different. The only regret is that Jarvis''s artificial intelligence is more high-end and biased towards humans, while Medusa is more inclined to electronic rationalization.


    At this point, even the genius is like Tony. Stark has no way, because Jarvis has a very special contingency, making his intelligent system the most similar to humans in Tony''s work. This particularity is currently not replicated.


    Of course, for Zhou Yi, it is enough now.


    ��The time from your last visit was 410 days, 13 hours and 26 minutes. What service do you need this time?��


    "How was the last material analysis completed?" Zhou Yi did not directly issue instructions, but asked Medusa.


    ��According to your requirements, it has been resolved and the existing experimental products have been modified.��


    "Take it out and show it to me!" Zhou Yi said as he walked toward the center of the Chamber of Secrets.


    With the order of Zhou Yi, a stereo image appeared in front of Zhou Yi.


    It was a silver-white metallic substance. Under the demonstration of Medusa, Zhou Yi saw the inside of the metal substance, and there were countless atoms with abnormal activity. These atoms are arbitrarily deformed in the image and respond to a variety of experimental shocks.


    At the same time as the demonstration, Medusa explained with a constant gentle voice.


    ��According to your request, I analyzed the metal texture formula provided by Mr. Stark and modified the original nano metal. Now you see the Alpha nano metal type 7. It has excellent energy conductivity and strong self. Compression capacity, metal memory repair and secondary deformation function, basic shaping after deformation, extremely strong stability, and basically no temperature influence, no magnetic interference, strong pressure resistance. The quality is only three-thirds of ordinary alloy I. I think the current alpha nanometals have fully met your requirements."


    "Very good!" Zhou Yi took a clap and asked. ��What is its cost?��


    "According to my calculations, the optimal mode is $15,680 per ounce."


    "It��s almost ten times that of platinum. It��s not cheap, and I don��t think anyone would want to buy these metals.��


    ��Need to archive the file, name it a failure, and start the development of Alpha Nano Metals?��


    Medusa asked without hesitation, that the items that did not meet the requirements for her were all failed, even if there was more time to enter.


    "Seal the file and inform the labs to continue the new development. The development direction is waiting for the record. Medusa, how much of this metal can we make now?" Zhou Yi''s "According to our inventory, I can be in 17 hours." Completed 1240 lbs of Alpha Nano Metal Seven."


    "Very good, start production. In addition, Medusa, open the search engine, search for the armor, scan my body, and automatically optimize the match, I need a armor, solid and durable, and cool enough!"


    ��The order has been released and the workshop has started production. The search starts and the scan is completed.��


    Medusa began to order Zhouyi''s instructions in an orderly manner, and Zhou Yi looked at the numerous armor models in front of their own eyes, stitching, reorganizing, and optimizing, and the face began to show a playful smile.


    I have known Tony since a long time ago. At the time of Stark, Zhou Yi had such a plan. He has been preparing for this thing over the years. When he accidentally saw the air carrier today, Zhou Yi knew that it was time to implement his own plan. It''s time.


    With powerful power, basically unfinished money, and extraordinary social status, people can pursue what. Only stimulation, like Tony. Stark prefers to palladium poisoning and does not want to give up the steel shirt. For him, this superhuman identity is an unwillingness to give up, even more important than a boring life.


    And Zhou Yi also wants to try this kind of stimulation. But he has a lot of scruples because he has family, friends and beautiful lovers. Therefore, it is often only possible to expose a little bit of a claw, but not to fight fire like a real superhero, hook up the beauty.


    But today, after discovering the vampire and the SHIELD aircraft carrier, he finally made up his mind to become a superhero with another identity to enjoy a different kind of stimulating life.


    Today, everything here will be the beginning of a superhero.


    At the same time as the loss, on the other side, the SHIELD air-to-air carrier.


    Agent Phil. Colson came to the observatory. He smiled and greeted several colleagues, and came to the center of the observatory, in front of the core hub of the entire aircraft carrier.


    There, a black uncle wearing a black leather trench coat and a black eye mask, all over the body, looked at him unsmilingly.


    Although this guy''s dress is not like the leader of a world-class organization, he is indeed the world''s largest agent organization, the director of the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau, his name is Nick. Frey.


    "Sir, Phil. Coulson reports to you." Coulson went to the front of Director Fury to salute.


    Nick. Fry casually returned to the ceremony and said: "Last night, when I was still enjoying my dreams, Hill Commander woke me up. Tell me that there is a flying in our jurisdiction and flying The quick guy."


    ��What''s even more ridiculous is that as the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau with the most advanced equipment, we only got a mosaic that even the face can''t see clearly. So now, I hope that my most powerful subordinates can bring me Some good news."


    "Of course, sir. I think what I bring is good news!" Phil. Colson smiled as always, while handing over a micro memory in his hand.


    "What is this?" Secretary Fry took over and asked.


    "A memory, sir!"


    "Of course I know it''s a memory, not a lighter! Thank you for your reminder, Agent Coulson, what I want to know is what''s inside it?" Frye, who is completely unacceptable to Coulson''s humor, is dark. Like the bottom of the pot, it is not too conspicuous on his face.


    "It was the information and analysis results I got in the underground bar. Unsurprisingly, the people we were looking for were already in these few people," Colson explained with a smile.


    ��Is it?�� Director Frye directly plugged the memory on the control panel. "Let''s let us see, who is it that disturbs my rare dream?"


    With the reading of the data from the control panel, some experimental data and data of three people are displayed on the holographic stereo image.


    ��These are the results of our investigation of the dust and radiation in the bar. The dust is based on the results of our experiments. It is the tissue residue of the organism. For this reason, I used seven levels of authority to investigate the internal data. The data shows that the residues are numbered as 025, and the organization retains the body residue of a vampire from a person who has a peace agreement."


    "And the radiation results indicate that there is a high intensity of UV radiation remaining, and it is clear that some people have used killers for these vampires."


    "And the last piece of information is the fingerprint information I got on the glass that I found in the only place without the vampire wreck. According to the comparison of the data, there are three suspicious people."


    Said Colson here, referring to the middle-aged man in the image of the three characters being magnified.


    "Joe. Albert. At the age of 47, he is a professional bartender. Suspiciously, he was killed by a beast seven years ago. He still keeps his death record in the Pennsylvania police station. I investigated him. The death record and the autopsy report determined that the person was already a member of the vampire. Therefore, his degree of suspicion is minimal."


    Later, Colson pointed to another person.


    "This charming lady is called Nisa. Mackinos. It is the late tycoon, the founder of the European Health International Consortium - Elida. The single daughter of Mackinos. I don''t know if I don''t see it. The charming lady is forty-six years old. What''s more interesting is that Miss Maginos rarely appears in the public, just attended several dinners of her company. She rarely touches strangers, so I have to count it down. In this case, the lady can be said to be a model of the famous show."


    "Mackinos, I remember him. Sixty years ago, it was him who represented the vampires in North America who signed the peace agreement. It seems that this Miss Maginos should be his daughter. A pure Kind of vampire!" Nick. Fury stared at the information and said his opinion.


    "What a pity, is it a vampire!" Colson smiled and pointed to the third goal.


    "This young gentleman is called Yi. Zhou, a Chinese American. The mother is called Zhou Wei, a famous costume designer. The biological father is called Smith. Zhou, a member of the Marine Corps, was accidentally sacrificed because of an Eastern European mission. According to the data. The two are preparing to get married. Mr. Zhou also has a stepfather, called Anthony Ferguson. A famous banker and financier. Unfortunately, Mr. Ferguson was killed because of an airplane accident. But Mr. Ferguson and Ms. Zhou Wei have a Daughter. Xia Weisi. Ferguson. The information shows that the family of three has a good relationship, but for some reason, the Zhou family moved to New York eight years ago."


    "The rest is this Yi. Mr. Zhou''s family history, when he was 11 years old, began to stocks. At the age of 16, he was already a well-known stock marketer. Later, he made several quite aggressive investments. So much so that his value has soared. Now, this easy. Mr. Zhou is the third largest shareholder of Stark Industries, one of the major shareholders of Osborne Industries, and also holds several cutting-edge research studios. Most of the shares. If you rank the young entrepreneurs in the United States, this gentleman is at least in the top five."


    "Young, hundreds of millions of people, and Tony. Stark private friendship is very good, there are also partners in the parliament. Philanthropists, investors who spend money, or senior fighters. I remember my two What are you doing in your teens, shoeshine? Well, it seems that I am really alive on the dog." Nick. Frey looked at Coulson''s information and laughed at himself while looking at Coulson. "Are you sure this person is the most suspect?"


    "I believe my judgment! Sir," Colson said confidently.


    "This is what I am most worried about, Phil. You are the best analyst of my team, and this guy is the most inactive. Really, the last thing I want is this kind of person. Becoming our goal." Fury pointed to the image of Zhou Yi. "Hill Commander, this guy will be handed over to you, arrange for man to monitor him for twenty-four hours, and his family. But remember the safety regulations, you must not be exposed, nor can you touch the target."


    "Yes, sir!" Hill Commander, who had been standing face to face with a cold face, replied simply, his eyes showing the urge to eagerly try.


    "Sir, what about me?" Phil feels robbed of business. Corson asked quickly.


    "I have other tasks for you. I need you to get in touch with Stark. We need some technology in his hands."

 Chapter 14： Superheroes must have uniforms

    "Sir, are you sure you want to experiment like this?" Medusa''s voice came from the communication device in her ear.


    "Medusa, actual combat is the only criterion for testing the truth." Zhou Yi tapped the communication device with his fingers. "And, what we are doing now is very important."


    "Sir, I don''t think it is a good choice to get through the underground tunnel for a few kilometers. Especially if the dawn type has not been tested. If an accident occurs, you are likely to be trapped in the underground 300 meters. It is very difficult. You are going to rescue."


    "Don''t worry, I am not so vulnerable. Let''s get started, Medusa."


    "I understand, sir!"


    The machine in front of Zhou Yi began to make a strange sound, which means that the machine started high-power operation. Then a few flexible robotic arms were stretched out, and around the body of Zhou Yi, began to carry some scattered equipment in his joints.


    These devices are mainly distributed in the knees, ankles, wrists, elbows, chest, shoulders and head. These are not only to protect the wearer, but also to manipulate the proliferation and deformation of the nano metal.


    Just after the loading is completed, other robotic arms are also extended. Unlike the flexible front-end simulation hands of those robotic arms, the front ends of these robotic arms are syringe-like.


    After the emergence of these new injection arms, a long needle was inserted into the harness that was initially loaded on Zhou Yi. There are pinholes designed for injection on these devices to facilitate the input of nano metal.


    As the robotic arm injects a myriad of silver-gray metal liquid into the fixture, a layer of finely-knit hexagonal metal blocks that are invisible to the naked eye spread like mercury and quickly filled the body of Zhouyi. And this is only the initial link. These nano-metals only provide the protection of the innermost layer, just like a layer of tights.


    And then the second part, the thicker metal liquid flowing out, under the design of the program began to strengthen the body''s armor thickness, the loaded equipment is only covered with a fine and thick layer of external metal, while others The part is a large amount of aggregate deformation.


    This link lasted for more than a minute, until Zhou Yi was wrapped in a thick layer of silver-gray armor. This step is the end.


    At this time, this kind of dawn-type nano armor that cost a lot of effort and money really counted in the world.


    The streamlined design of the whole body makes the whole armor full of a simple and exquisite beauty. The thick parts of the joints are full of power. The metal plates that are layered and buckled not only have the defensive power, but also have a beautiful appearance. It looks like a mythical dragon warrior.


    In order to distinguish it from the mythical wind, the helmet is set up by two external earmuffs extending out of crystallized nano-metal, full of science fiction.


    This strangely shaped helmet is linked to the nano armor behind the neck, and the protective gear is extended from the lower jaw to make the entire helmet form a meteor shape. The middle of the meteor is composed of crystals. This shape can only be seen from the outside as bright as a mirror-like metal crystal that blurs the outline of the face, and can''t explore who is inside. At the same time, it is even more convenient to narrow the scope of the helmet protection to only the part of the ear contact device. This is also the way to stay behind in order to reveal your true identity. In this world, you can''t keep everyone secret.


    After all, Zhou Yi does not intend to be a small bug like Spiderman, always wrapped himself in a hood and tights.


    Finally, with the faint light of the crystallized nanometal in the middle of the helmet with the future sci-fi wind, the sound of Zhou Yi has become electronic sound.


    "Medusa, this startup time seems to be much longer than expected." Knocked on the helmet and listened to the crisp sound of the helmet, Zhou Yi said. ��But the shape of the design is very good.��


    ��The time error of the start-up is caused by the error of the nano armor to match your own energy. Also, thank you for your compliment.��


    "But I don''t like this color." I looked at the gloomy metal ash on my arm. "Medusa, adjust the main part to black, and leave me a mark to remember."


    Under the instructions of Zhou Yi, the external color of nano armor began to change. The main part is made of pure black. This is caused by the change in color of the nano-metals on the molecules, and then, on the thick armor of the shoulders, a golden sun pattern that seems to have just emerged from the ground appears.


    The entire armor completed this change in an instant, and this change made the nano-armor that seemed to be quite mechanized a whole, full of dark style.


    "It feels so much better." Zhou Yi examined his new image and continued to issue his own orders. "Medusa, help correct my direction, and, remember to block the exit, I don''t want to wait for me to come back to become the underwater world."


    "Yes sir!"


    ��Very good, get to work!�� The crystal on the Zhouyi helmet began to emit dazzling white light, which was formed by the heat rays emitted by the crystal refraction of the perician pupil. The white light is extremely hot, and the metal and mud on the ground are dissolved when it touches the ground, and it turns into a hard lens. And Zhou Yi jumped and the whole person invested in this promising drilling work.


    Ultra-high temperature ray drilling combined with the world''s top intelligent AI positioning, Zhou Yi completed the work at an altitude unimaginable at a depth of more than 300 meters. Ten minutes later, Zhou Yi had opened a tunnel to the seabed rock formations near the island of Long Island. One or two meters above is the underwater world.


    When Medusa told Zhou Yi about this news, Zhou Yi interrupted the rock formation at the top with a punch. Numerous rock fragments are accompanied by a huge amount of foam that instantly covers the surrounding sea floor. Zhou Yi directly flew out, and picked up a few large rock formations of several tens of feet square, as if they were building a house and directly squatting on the exit they had built.


    When the sea water returned to calm, only a few dozen large rocks piled up together, and it looked like a natural seabed rock. As long as you ignore the surrounding geology and the ground that seems to have been smashed.


    After completing the cover work of the tunnel, Zhou Yi directly broke through the blocking of the sea and flew into the sky. When he reached the sky, he discovered that his tunnel was far enough. From here, he could only see a little bit of land.


    I believe that those who monitor themselves will not think that they will appear so far away from their homes in this way.


    Think about the agents who are monitoring themselves around their homes, and Zhou Yihe smiles. Said that the account was first recorded and said, in any case, the impression of SHIELD was first discounted.


    "Medusa, help me monitor the police network in New York to see if there is anything we can intervene."


    "Sir, the nano metal in your right hand is partially damaged. It is recommended that you complete the repair before proceeding with your next step." Medusa made his own opinion, but in most cases, Zhou Yi will ignore her opinion.


    Looking at the armor of his right hand, the metal at the five-finger joint has been somewhat broken, and the inner layer of the nano-surface coat can be seen even in deep places. Although nano-metals are actively self-healing, the speed of this repair is obviously too slow.


    ��Record the next research direction of nano metal, the protection capability should continue to strengthen. Also, monitor the police network, this small problem goes back.��


    "Yes, sir." Medusa, who does not have a strong self-identity, chose to accept the order. Soon, Zhou Yi��s ear came to the inside of the police station, and it was a variety of news.


    "Some people near the Central Park are alarmed to streaking. Is anyone willing to take control?"


    ��Queens District received an alarm call, indoor theft, nearby police officers please go and check.��


    ��There is illegal driving in the Manhattan neighborhood, please support the nearby police force quickly!��


    "Sam, your mother brought your favorite cookie, Old Josh said he would thank you for your mother, and the cookie tastes really good."


    "Amanda, tell Old Josh that I will go back and kick his ass."


    After connecting to the internal wireless network of the New York Police Department, Zhou Yicai discovered that all the police officers took the taxpayer''s money to do something. If it wasn��t for a good relationship with the Secretary of the New York Police Department, Miss Shi, I really wanted to talk to Tony about the philanthropy of the police station construction in recent years.


    "Medusa, continue to monitor the situation. Then forward the message that you feel is necessary to me." After ten minutes of persistence, Zhou Yi, who was tired of waiting, handed the work to the intelligent assistant and flew straight into space. .


    Instead of wasting time listening to the daily lives of these policemen, it is better to go outside the earth to sunbathe. For Zhou Yi, who uses solar radiation as a charge, this choice is much more comfortable than being a monitor.


    The extreme speed tears the clouds and pulls deep red light and shadow in the thick atmosphere, which is caused by frictional heat generated by ultra-high speed movement and the atmosphere. Under the ultra-high-speed friction of the nano armor, the surface layer began to be slightly reddish, but it was only slightly.


    Until Zhou Yi was separated from the earth''s protective layer, the nano armor did not change further. Obviously, nano-metals have reached a very high level of insulation. This point, did not let Zhou Yi disappointed.


    And Zhou Yi��s unscrupulous flight naturally attracted the attention of the people.


    "Sir, the unidentified flying creature number 484 was discovered." The SHIELD agent, who had been specially arranged by Hill Commander to monitor the newly discovered unidentified flying creatures, quickly discovered the movement of Zhou Yi and made a move to Hill Commander. Notice.


    As for the code 484, it is the record file code of Zhouyi in the SHIELD. Because the permission requirements have reached seven levels, only a few talents are qualified to know the real information inside, but the authority is not enough, and the person who is responsible for tracking is also responsible. Only know the code 484, and the UFO. And will not know his true identity.


    Those who are responsible for monitoring Zhou Yi will only know that they are monitoring a billionaire and will not know that they are monitoring 484.


    This is the internal confidentiality principle of SHIELD. The more conservative secrets, the more difficult it is to manage, so it is necessary to protect these secrets with patterns.


    The Hill commander, who had already been impatient with 484, heard the news and immediately ordered it.


    "Give me the image and contact me for the eleventh squad."


    "The image has been uploaded and the eleventh squad is already on the channel."


    Hill��s commander glanced at the image, black light across the geosynchronous orbit, flashing in front of the SHIELD satellite, and the SHIELD satellite��s super-fast camera barely captured the characters in the black light.


    A guy with a sci-fi exoskeleton armor is flying in front of the camera in a classic pose. Anyone who has seen this pose knows that this is the scouting position of the Boy Scouts.


    Hill��s commander, who was not very cool 484, regarded this behavior as an obvious provocation. She sighed with indignation.


    "What do you think you are, a good child?" Then he calmly reached the instructions. "Notify the 11th squad, report to me!"


    To be honest, as a special agent of SHIELD, several people who saw the whole process on one side said that the power of Hill��s commander was really not blown. Being able to reverse the emotions so quickly is worthy of being a commander. Of course, this guy who is cold-faced every day is indeed terrible. No wonder it is still an old virgin.


    Agents with unhealthy thoughts in their heads quickly completed Hill''s orders, and soon a smooth and feminine voice came from Hill''s communications facility.


    "Sir, the 11th Field Team reports to you, I am Morse."


    "Barbara, report the situation on your side."


    ��The target stayed in the villa and there were no traces of leaving the villa. But since the third and a half hours ago, the target went out to get a pizza, and the location of the target was not clearly found.��


    Listen to Barbara. Morse��s report, Hill��s commander did not even think about it, he ordered: ��Barbara, think of ways to sneak in, try to collect the information in the villa if the target does not find you. I think There should be another passage in there, and the target is no longer there."


    The blonde beauty who was sitting in a black SUV snorted and opened the door and went out. At this time, this beautiful talent reveals its most distinctive point. Tall, quite tall.


    It has a height of more than 180 centimeters, plus high heels, and even a height of one hundred and ninety centimeters. This height has already qualified for most men, coupled with her body-building posture and a good face, as well as the wave-like golden long hair, definitely not inferior to the so-called supermodel, even before .


    But now the expression on the face of this beautiful woman can''t be said to be good-looking. I saw her ask: "Sir, are you sure you want to do this? The target is not the average person."


    Can be ordered by the Director of Frei to mobilize the field team, let the nine-level agent Hill. The person directly responsible for Maria is certainly not an ordinary person, so Barbara. Morse''s work felt that Hill''s commander''s move was a bit puzzling.


    As a six-level agent, Barbara. Morse is naturally not qualified to have access to the true identity of 484, and Hill naturally will not confuse her. It��s just a direct statement: ��I am sure, and this is the order.��


    "Understood, sir!" has already said that it is so clear that Barbara, as a special agent, naturally has no intention of resisting, and has to accept this order.


    Then, without anyone seeing it, Barbara sneaked into the villa of Zhouyi.

 Chapter 15： The police should call support

    Floating in the infinite space, bathed in the strong radiation from the sun, Zhou Yi felt that the whole body and mind were greatly satisfied. It��s like a person who has been tired for a whole day, soaked in the hot springs, and can��t say the comfort.


    If it is not the type of energy of the dawn type that has been showing the energy overflow, and the warning voice is constantly being issued, it is impossible to sleep.


    But soon, the news from Medusa interrupted his ease.


    "Sir, there was a bank robbery in the Manhattan neighborhood. I think you need to take a look."


    "Medusa, just robbery. This kind of little thing the police can solve." Zhou Yi said impatiently. He doesn''t want to be a full-time Superman, he will take care of everything.


    Like robbery, stealing, the little things that the police can solve are not necessary to participate. After all, wasting time and not hating it. After all, to this extent, basically it is to smash the police''s job.


    "Sir, the robbers are very powerful, and they hijacked a bus that transports elementary school students. The police can only contain it and there are no small casualties."


    Medusa continues to report, and this situation already has room for their participation.


    "Tell me where they are."


    "The goal is moving forward towards the Brooklyn Bridge, which is expected to be surrounded by police after five minutes and seventeen seconds."


    Zhou Yi did not speak, and directly plunged into the atmosphere. The red line of fire instantly appeared in the layered atmosphere.


    Brooklyn Bridge.


    A yellow student bus was struggling on the bridge. The five or six police cars behind the bus played a harsh alarm bell while chasing the crazy bus ahead.


    The chased bus became more and more mad under the chase of the police car. No matter what was in front of it, it was directly hitting it.


    In the face of this unrelenting posture, many vehicles have paid a heavy price. Some were hit hard and a big chunk, and even worse, they were completely turned over.


    Of course, after all, it was blocked by obstacles, and the speed of the bus inevitably slowed down. Seeing that the bus slowed down, the police car naturally wanted to stick to it.


    But once the police car is too close to the bus, there are always one or two people who peep out of the window and sweep a bullet directly at the police car behind them.


    Often this time, a group of children screams come from the car. Obviously, this voice also clearly told these policemen that there is absolutely no shortage of hostages for this group of robbers.


    After all, the police are just policemen, not special forces, not mechanical warfare. In the face of this ferocious firepower, these police cars wisely returned outside the security line. The bus continued to rampage until it reached the center of the Brooklyn Bridge before it stopped its crazy charge.


    "Bal, what''s the matter?" The guy with the M4A1 covering his face, shouted at the position of the steering wheel. While squatting, he also slammed bullets behind the bus.


    Next to him, there is also a brawny man with the same face, and an AK74 in his hand is also spraying sparks. Just two people, with the guy in his hand, hit a group of policemen behind him. Can''t lift it, I have to say that the firepower of these two guys is really fierce.


    Listening to the snoring behind, a skinny guy with the same face slaps the steering wheel, drags an automatic rifle from the side, and shoots directly at the front. At the same time, I did not forget to respond with a big bang.


    "The **** police, boss, they sealed the road ahead, and the bus couldn��t be washed."


    Seeing that the previous interception had been successful, the police car behind it stopped, and the two sides formed a stalemate state.


    This state is not what the robbers like. At that time, the robber, who was called the boss, took the gun and walked to the front to see it. I saw a dozen police cars in front of the bus, and there were many roadblocks in front of the police car. Obviously, it was not solved in the past. thing.


    "Andrew, looking at the police behind. Bar, staring at the group of demons." The robbers boss turned a few laps impatiently, picking up a pale-faced, middle-aged female driver with a **** wound and walked to the bus door. , yelling at the outside.


    "Idiot police, you listen to me, I limit you to give me a way out within five minutes. Otherwise I will start killing the hostage. This guy is the first one. Then every minute, I will Kill a little devil, there are more than 20 little devils here, you guys think about it."


    There was a commotion in the police, and it took a while. A middle-aged policeman with a tough appearance responded with a horn.


    "The robbers on the other side listen, I am the director of the New York Police Department, and you have been surrounded by us. There is no retreat to you. The rapid reaction force has already set off here. I command you to surrender immediately, otherwise.. ��


    The words have not been finished yet, that is, a shuttle bullet has been swept over, and Secretary Shi Xixi stumbles over the ground and escapes the flying bullets.


    When the gunshots stopped, a policeman came over and asked: "Secretary, what do we do now?"


    Secretary Shi Xixi said that I also want to know what to do. Hijacking more than 20 children, this is not a trivial matter in New York, or he will not come so soon. But at the moment, there is really no good solution.


    So he can only ask: "How do you say the emergency team?"


    "The other party is very smart. Our snipers said that they are not sure to directly kill the robbers. According to the judgment, these three guys should be out of the army."


    "So, the most annoying thing I have is the guy who is more professional than the police." Stacy said, he can only continue to arrange his men to see if there is any possibility of forcing the robbers to surrender.


    But unfortunately, this kind of thing can only be thought of. In general, they are willing to be robbers of a career that is not required for life. Who would want to surrender at this time.


    After waiting for a little while, I saw the idea that the police did not let the road open. The robbers boss once again asked: "The **** police, what do you want to do. There are two minutes, this guy is going to die."


    Upon hearing this, the sweat on the head of Secretary Shi Xixi flowed down. He knew in his heart that the robbers seemed to be really stubborn and did not want to surrender this time. And as an old policeman, he also understood that he could not control the situation. Once you start shooting hostages, things will probably get bigger.


    So he can only calm the emotions of the robbers.


    "Hey! Man, it��s not easy to open a road now, give me some time."


    Upon hearing this, the robbers subconsciously glanced around and the experience made him immediately discover the sniper lying on the bridge. An instant of anger poured into his heart.


    "Damn, you are delaying the time!" The robbers raised the gun directly and swept the police.


    "Don''t fire, don''t fire!" Secretary Shi Xixi, who was hiding behind the car, ordered loudly that the consequences of accidental injury to the hostage could not be imagined in this case.


    Stacy��s orders were heard only by a small group of people around, and this small part did not include snipers.


    As snipers of the rapid reaction force, they have such a right to judge whether to shoot or not, in the face of choice, of course, the result is also conceited. At this time, the sniper who guarded the bridge chose to shoot at this time.


    His shooting skills are very good, but the sixth sense of the robbers'' bosses who have been on the battlefield all year round has saved him. He subconsciously evaded to the left, and the bullet of the sniper rifle brushed his shoulder, but did not kill him. Only the hostages in his hands were out of his control, and even ran to the police in the direction of the police.


    This situation has exacerbated the bad form on the field.


    The police are concerned about the safety of the hostages, but the robbers can not ignore this. This group of fierce and evil people directly began to shoot indiscriminately. Whether it is a hostage to escape, or the police are their goal.


    The bullet always runs faster than the human, and the unfortunate hostage is directly shot by the stray bullet through the thigh and falls to the ground. And she is not far from the police. In this case, the police simply cannot carry out the rescue. And she will soon die from excessive bleeding.


    The irritated leader quickly noticed the poor fellow. Of course, there was no guilty conscience in his heart. Instead, he moved his gun to the fallen hostage.


    "No, don''t, beg you, let me go." The hostages on the ground noticed the robbers'' actions and pleaded with tears.


    But the robbers just pulled the trigger indifferently. When the gunshots sounded, Secretary Shi Xixi couldn''t bear to close his eyes. But a sudden burst of pressure and strong winds opened his eyes.


    "God, what the **** is this?" In the eyes of Secretary Shi Xixi, it was discovered that things did not progress as he imagined, or even unpredictable changes. In the face of this situation, he could not help but whisper.


    At this point, in the middle of the confrontation between the two sides, a translucent twisted mask encloses the hostage on the ground, and the bullet is suspended at the edge of the reticle as if it were still. Above the reticle, a guy with a black armor is floating in the air with his arms and slowly descending.


    "What is this ghost thing?" The bosses of both sides have such doubts.


    Of course, this is called the ghost thing is the Zhou Yi wearing a nano armor dawn type.


    Zhou Yi landed on the ground, and the nano-armor''s own medical scanning device scanned the hostages on the ground. Medusa then gave the best advice.


    "Sir, this woman has a penetrating wound in her arm, the left aorta is ruptured, and there are shrapnel residues. It is recommended to be taken to the ambulance immediately."


    After hearing Medusa''s suggestion, Zhou Yi picked up the hostages on the ground and walked directly toward the police. All used, not flying or running, is to take care of the police''s emotions. He wants to use this way to show that he is not malicious to them, lest the police get angry and set fire to him.


    Obviously, Zhou Yi��s move was recognized by the police.


    "Don''t fire, let him come!" Stacey loudly ordered, this time everyone heard it clearly, and also lowered the gun with considerable cooperation.


    When Zhou Yi took the hostage and walked to the middle of the police car, Secretary Shi Xixi had already surrounded several policemen. Under his instructions, the police officers took the injured hostage and sent them to the ambulance behind them.


    The director of Shi Xixi said to Zhou Yi: "Who are you?" Apparently, he asked many people''s voices, and the surrounding policemen quietly came together.


    "Secretary Shi Shuxi, it doesn''t matter who I am. You can think that I am a good-hearted knight who carries out the spirit of the knight and is just passing by. I think in this case, you need my help."


    Zhou Yi opened the door and said. And this direct way is obviously not acceptable to the director.


    "I won''t ask for help from a guy who doesn''t even show up."


    "The situation will only be worse, sir. Since you have no choice but to give it to me, I will save this group of children." After saying this, Zhou Yi turned and walked in the direction of the bus.


    Looking at Zhou Yi, who looks like a future soldier, walked out of the police car square. A policeman with a small qualification asked: "Secretary, what should we do?"


    "Damn, the order goes on. Pay attention to the safety of the hostages, no one can''t shoot without my order. Now I can only rely on this guy."


    Looking at Zhou Yi step by step, the robbers could not help but swallow, loudly: "Weird guy, stop me."


    Zhou Yi naturally would not listen to him, still approaching step by step, this slow way seems to give the robbers a lot of pressure in the heart, in order to relieve this pressure, they are against Zhou Yi, trigger the trigger.


    The firepower of the three automatic rifles was intertwined and swept to Zhou Yi''s body. But they didn''t get the results they wanted. The scattered sparks were splashed. It was visible to the naked eye that the bullets were bounced off or simply turned into a deformed metal that fell to the ground.


    The armor of Zhou Yi is still brand new, and almost no obvious bullet marks are seen. The impact of the bullet did not affect the speed of Zhou Yi, he is still moving at a constant speed.


    "Damn, what kind of monster is this?" Looking at the inability to get into the safety of the line of sight, the robbers'' eyelids trembled and issued such questions.


    The other two robbers around him were also a little panicked, sweating and sweeping, and asked aloud: "Boss, what to do. Bullets can''t wear this guy."


    "Bal, drag him. Andrew, follow me to the guy." The robber''s boss handed the guy to Bar, and the other guy touched the back.


    And Barr looked at Zhou Yi, who was approaching, and screamed at the trigger.


    Zhou Yi at this time, said that it is not too much to walk in the rain of bullets. He looked at the robbers at the door and sought the opportunity to attack.


    The reason why I did not use the supersonic rush to solve this group of robbers, on the one hand, is to preserve the strength. After all, there are also SHIELD and Hydra, which have an attempt to exist for all superpowers. On the other hand, it is because of fear of accidental injury.


    Once the supersonic ran, the sound barrier created by light would throw a grenade like a flat, let alone a strong wind pressure. If you do this, you can''t say how many children have to go to the hospital for a while. So at this point, Zhou Yi is very curious about how the silver is supersonic, is there a special running skill.


    Zhou Yi continued to exude thinking, and soon approached the location less than two hundred feet away from the bus. At this time, the boss of the robbers came out from the back door of the car. He has an RPG in his hand.


    "Monster, give me to die!" screaming wildly, the boss of the robbers pulled the trigger. The 40mm rocket fired a strong smog, with a dead end flame, flew straight to Zhouyi.


    Faced with rockets, Zhou Yi extended his hand. Then I saw that the rocket was held in his hand precisely, and then the fire soared, the explosion was deafening, the turbulent airflow rolled up countless gravel, and even the bus began to sway slightly. Obviously the rocket that was held must have exploded.


    Seeing such a scene, the robbers could not help but breathe a sigh of relief and dropped their guns. The police also grew up, and some people began to draw a cross on the chest. When they wanted to come, Zhou Yi estimated that it had been blown up into pieces.


    But things are a turning point that is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.

 Chapter 16： The first battle must be the difficulty of the novice village

    The fire is still rising, and a figure that can only be blurred by the naked eye suddenly bursts out from the middle. The speed is so fast that the fire is split, and people have no room for reaction. When the line of sight caught him, he had already rushed to the back of the car and grabbed the boss of the robber. He lifted him up in his screams.


    "Let them surrender, right away!" The cold electronic sound made the robbers boss feel the whole body creepy, but he still pulled out the pistol on the thigh and shot desperately on Zhou Yi''s helmet.


    Watching the bullets twist and deform on the crystal shield, leaving a strange visual stain. Zhou Yi, who felt that the guy in his hand had no value, threw him directly behind him. He only saw the unlucky guy flying over dozens of feet. The whole person was set on the door of a scrapped car. Then twitched like a Pippi shrimp, and it was completely soft.


    This kind of behavior has frightened many people, there are policemen, there are people, and the most touching is the robbers.


    The guy named Barr threw the gun away and rushed to the driver''s seat to start the car, letting the car run slantingly. The other robber named Andrew was yelling at a little girl, pulling open his coat and revealing the bomb tied to him.


    "I said, you have no plans to surrender?" Zhou Yi jumped into the back door and said to the two robbers who still resisted.


    "Get out of the way, you monster." Andrew held the little girl in one hand and pressed a button with one hand and slowly retreated to the front door of the bus. Obviously, he doesn''t want to be too close to Zhou Yi, so that he is insecure.


    But obviously, this distance is not safe. A moment of white light shot from Zhou Yi��s helmet, swept directly through Andrew��s arm, and then the virtual shadow flickered. Just like in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Andrew, grabbed his neck and took him. Raised up.


    "Let''s put down the girl, there is parking!" Zhou Yi ordered.


    "Go to death, you monster!" Andrew said, struggling, he subconsciously pressed the button in his hand, but his fingers did not act as he imagined. In fact, as he twisted, his arm fell straight down, without a little bit of blood spilling out, and there was only one black at the interface, as if the part was not his. Looking closely at the wound in your arm is like having done a high temperature treatment.


    And Andrew didn''t feel the slightest, and he didn''t even have the pain. Ultra-high temperature rays cut off his arm in an instant, but also stop the blood, burning the nerves. So in addition to losing an arm, Andrew did not suffer any harm. At least, he feels like this.


    This is exactly the case. Instead, the robbers are more afraid. The already scared Barr is madly stepping on the gas pedal, completely ignoring the direction of the car. And Andrew was quite stiff at this time, and at least it seemed to be a desperate man.


    "You **** monster, my hand, ah!" He smirked and raised another good hand, and the little girl in her hand threw her out of the car door.


    At this time, because of Bal''s loss of control, the bus had already been attached to the edge of the bridge. Andrew''s throw was to throw the child directly from the bridge and drop straight toward the sea. From this height, even if the child starts to learn to swim from the mother''s womb, the pressure caused by the falling water will kill her.


    Unexpectedly, the robbers who had become murderous like this immediately threw Andrew in his hand to Barr. The huge impact made the two lose their consciousness instantly, and of course broke many bones. Zhou Yi, who quickly rushed out of the door, chased the little girl who fell down at a faster speed.


    The little girl was still screaming in the air, but no matter how long it was called, she felt that her body sank, and then the person had fallen into the arms of Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi slightly pinched the little girl''s pale face and smiled and said: "Little guy, everything is fine." For the first time, pinching a child in this identity, he obviously has some light and no weight, the little girl''s small The face has been pinched and some redness.


    However, the little girl in her arms did not respond at all. At this time, she was still a **** expression, apparently not yet recovered.


    Just then, a huge metal crash sounded, and Zhou Yi looked up and saw a familiar yellow figure rushing from the other side of the bridge in an unresolved position. On the bridge side, Zhou Yi can clearly hear the cries and screams of a child.


    Just when the Zhou Yi performance flew to save people, the bus that lost control did not stop moving after the obstacles arranged by the police as expected. Instead, the tire was first torn by the speed bump, and the sudden deceleration made it The faint Barr slammed on the gas pedal, and the bus was still slanting and screaming, and then the body slammed outside the bridge.


    This situation is not only Zhou Yi did not expect, even the police did not think. Obviously, things have been moving in the best direction, but there has been a turning point in the gods, and the police feel that they are going crazy.


    The student of a bus was killed because of police mistakes. Imagine how much pressure and condemnation the police in the New York Police Department are going to receive. These condemnations are not only in the media, in society, but also in their own hearts.


    Looking at the tragedy, Secretary Shi Xixi squinted in pain. Everything that happened today made him feel very sad. As a rare conscience-minded government executive, Secretary Shi Xixi��s heart is very tormented. There are also many policemen and onlookers who have this feeling.


    The media, as the most feared species in the world, arrived at the scene early. At this point they have begun to shoot and broadcast wildly, and only the ratings in the eyes are estimated to have guessed to what extent the Brooklyn Bridge event will be fired. Fire, Superman, huge minor casualties, this topic is enough to make these reporters crazy.


    Soon, a huge embarrassment broke out among the reporters. This kind of noise made Secretary Shi Westi screaming in a hurry: "Can this group of **** journalists not stop?"


    A policeman patted him on the shoulder and said.


    "Secretary, I think you should take a look at this!" The words are full of joy.


    I felt that something wrong with Secretary Shi Xixi looked up and saw that in the glory of the afternoon sun, a black figure held a bus, holding a little girl in her arms and slowly fell from the air to the ground. .


    When he put the bus on the ground, the spotlight almost mapped the ground and silver to white.


    The situation turned around and a large number of police officers began to receive hostages. In fact, they did not need to receive them. The parents who had been desperately rushing over had already crossed the police line and cried and hugged their children. The police can only tow away the two robbers who are fainting. Of course, the process in the middle is indispensable for some violence.


    A young couple rushed to Zhou Yi, Zhou Yiming handed the little girl in her arms. The woman hugged the child and kissed desperately, while the man hugged the mother and the daughter, both eyes shuddered and said to Zhou Yi: "Thank you, sir. Thank you for saving my child."


    "Don''t thank me!" Zhou Yi gently touched the little girl''s hair. "Your child is very cute. It is my duty to let such a lovely child enjoy a good life."


    "Thank God, God bless you, sir." The couple continued to thank each other, and Zhou Yi waved his hand and walked over to the long-awaited person.


    "All happy, isn''t it? Secretary Shi Xixi." Zhou Yi said.


    Director Shi Xixi frowned and stared at Zhou Yi: "Who are you, Stark or Osborne''s super machine, or an unspeakable alien? What purpose do you have?"


    "No, just as I said, I am just a good-hearted person passing by, a man with knighthood. You can think of me as the last darkness of the night, and the impending dawner. As for me. Purpose, you have seen it, maintain peace, I think we can use such words to describe."


    "Do you think I will believe it, and the peace order does not require you to keep this hidden face guy, and our police will be enough." Secretary Shi Xixi waved irritably, he seems to have seen it later. New York will be confused.


    "There will always be things that you can''t solve today." Zhou Yi shrugged. "I think you will always have such a need for me to help, Secretary. I will not mess with you and will not grab your job, just when I am a friendly partner."


    ��Partners don��t even say their names,�� Secretary Shi Xixi complained. His heart has already been shaken.


    "This is a secret. Secretary, play your talents, I think a code is enough to solve this problem." Zhou Yi smiled and flew up. In the eyes of countless people, he flew into the air, then tore the clouds in a loud bang, slammed to a level that was completely indistinguishable, and disappeared into the eyes of everyone.


    Seeing that this guy who saved a car hostage left the scene in this way, the reporters who had long been surrounded by guns and guns had rushed past the defense line set up by the police, surrounded by the head of the Secretary of State.


    "Mr. Secretary, what is your relationship with this mysterious guy?"


    "Mr. Secretary, what is the identity of the mysterious man, superhuman, mutant or mechanical warrior?"


    "Mr. Secretary, in this rescue, the police did not make any achievements, and even exacerbated the deterioration of the situation. All rescues were done by mysterious characters. Can I think that the police are wasting taxpayers'' taxes!"


    A series of questions and questions asked the Secretary Shi Sisi''s blood pressure to go straight, but he could sit in the position of the Secretary. He also said that he also practiced the word for a certain degree.


    This kind of patience and martial arts made him not throwing a punch at the reporter. Instead, he resisted the temper and opened the microphone that was about to reach into his mouth, and said a serious face.


    "Gentlemen, ladies. I can only say that this rescue operation was done under the joint efforts of both sides. So there is no saying that the police are wasting taxes."


    "Mr. Secretary, you said that it is the joint efforts of both sides. Does it mean that the police department and the mysterious people have a cooperative relationship?"


    Secretary Shi Xixi coughed and began to make up his own creations. Anyway, this is also the behavior recognized by the mysterious superman.


    "According to our verbal agreement, you can think so. The New York Police Department and the mysterious people do have a certain relationship."


    "What is the identity of the mysterious person? Is the police station ready to announce the identity and cooperation content of the mysterious person to the outside world."


    It was discovered that Secretary Shi Xixi was able to break things out and the reporters became even more crazy.


    "The relationship between the two parties is only the mysterious person and the police station. It does not involve the true identity of the mysterious person. It is personal privacy. The content of the cooperation is only limited to the maintenance of law and order." Stacy with the help of his police officers Excited from the reporter''s encirclement, while responding to the reporter''s question.


    "So, Mr. Secretary, what do you call your partner? Flying man, strong man, or future soldier?"


    Secretary Shi Xixi thought for a moment, said: "Knight, I call him the dawnknight."


    As Secretary Shi Xixi blurted out the name of Zhou Yi, all the journalists began to use this name to call Zhou Yilai, and the name was officially formalized with the spread of the media.


    This is a new beginning for Zhou Yi''s superhero life.

 Chapter 17： Agents should pay more

    "Murst, how are you doing there?" When the Zhou Yi appeared, he watched the full-time live broadcast of the Brooklyn Bridge, and Hill Commander quickly called Barbara to sneak into the mission. Morse.


    At this point, the danger on the Brooklyn Bridge has basically been controlled by Zhou Yi. Seeing this scene, Hill Commander knew that the time to retreat was here.


    "Sir, I have checked the computer, the vault and the possible places. I only found a suspicious place. In the basement, I still need some time!" Morstham responded.


    "There is no time, the target is returning. The mission is terminated and immediately left there." Hill Commander issued an order to evacuate.


    For this, Molster turned his eyes and responded helplessly.


    "Understood, sir. I will evacuate now." She said, she packed up her own traces and quietly withdrew from Zhouyi''s villa.


    Just as she pulled out of the villa, Zhou Yi had quietly returned to the underground laboratory from the Cross-Harbour Tunnel.


    "Medusa, lift the armor." Under the order of Zhou Yi, the nano-metals slowly retracted into the external equipment like flowing mercury. And those robotic arms have also begun to operate, unloading the outside world from Zhouyi.


    Twisting his neck, Zhou Yi asked: "Medusa, the size of the Dawn type can continue to shrink, I don''t want to run around with these strange parts anytime, anywhere."


    "Mr., in terms of the self-compression ability of Alpha Nano Metal Seven, there is still much room for improvement in the dawn type, but this will lead to a significant decline in the protection of the dawn type. I do not recommend this modification."


    "To what extent can it be compressed, and to what extent the protective capacity will drop, show it to me."


    Medusa immediately mobilized the holographic image and showed a wider metal wristband in front of Zhou Yi. There is also a Dawn-type hologram that simulates the damage under different impact forces.


    "According to the calculation, the maximum compression of alpha nanometals is to compress the dawn type to 0.0000012 cubic meters, which is equivalent to the size of two watches. But to this extent, the nano armor''s dress layer is too thin. The maximum impact force is only 7,400 pounds. It is only one-seventeenth of the original."


    ��One tenth of the size, the protection is so much reduced?�� Zhou Yi is somewhat dissatisfied with this situation.


    ��Because there is no equipment, in order to form the shape, most of the nano-metals will be shaped on the model. There is only a minimum coverage in other parts,�� Medusa explained in detail.


    "Medusa, save the file, to produce the dawn type II with this standard. In addition, the research direction of the next type of nano metal is increased, and the degree of compression continues to increase."


    "Yes, sir. It has already been recorded. It takes 15 hours to complete the Dawn 2 production. Is there any other demand?"


    "Take the compressed mold into a watch, it doesn''t look too different." Zhou Yi said that the door was pushed open, and with the departure of Zhou Yi, the lab fell into darkness, and only the sound of the machine was still ringing. .


    The Zhouyi Manor Villa is strictly two-tiered. The underground laboratory is completely controlled by Medusa. On the ground is the private space of Zhouyi. He is not like Tony. Like Stark, even daily life relies on Jarvis to complete. He prefers the feeling of doing it himself, so the layout of the villa on the ground is the classic style.


    The old-fashioned solid wood bar in the living room, soft and thick brown sofa, and the wall is covered with landscape oil paintings from different artists. Spacious lawns and gardens, plus a bright pool. The entire villa is filled with warm tones. This is Zhou Yi��s impression of home.


    In contrast, the pure white style of Tony''s family, the cold machinery everywhere, makes Zhou Yi not like it very much. In fact, only Tony, a strangely talented person, has this hobby.


    Looking at the time, the sky is already a bit gray. At 4:20 pm, the difference is just the time to consider what to eat for dinner. Zhou Yi, who had some ideas, opened the refrigerator and then closed the door of the refrigerator with a poor face.


    He forgot a very important thing. It��s been less than two weeks since I came back. Most of the time I was outside, he didn��t have time to prepare ingredients. The refrigerator was so horrible that the last few eggs and a bottle of milk were eaten by the pizza when he was breakfast.


    It is obviously not likely that there will be inventory in the villas that are hired by temporary workers to clean up regularly and without professional servants.


    "Damn, I just want to eat a dumpling." On the aspect of eating, Zhou Yi has always been more paranoid, and he can''t change what he has identified. He must eat if he wants to eat. For example, if you want to eat dumplings this evening, you must make dumplings to eat.


    Zhou Yi, who was forced to get sick from obsessive-compulsive disorder, has opened the door of the garage and took out the key. Just as he was about to leave, Super Vision made him see something weird.


    There are a total of eight cars in the garage of Zhouyi. In addition to the Audi ZERO from Tony and the Hummer that was driven by Orolo, there is also a Lamborghini, a Bugatti Veyron. Two Ferraris, one Bentley. And the Cadillac SUV for daily shopping and a custom-made locomotive from Dodge.


    Although there are a lot of luxury cars, but to tell the truth, in addition to the custom locomotive Zhou Yi really does not care very much. I haven��t managed to manage it for more than a year. When I came back, there was naturally a lot of dust on the car.


    Interestingly, he found that the dust on the car was a bit wrong. Although it has been handled very carefully, there is still a certain difference in the thickness of the dust.


    At this time, Zhou Yi naturally understood that someone had touched his private territory. Although he knew that there were agents to monitor himself, he did not expect that someone would swear that he was not coming in.


    As a person with a strong sense of territory, Zhou Yi naturally would not like someone to break into his own territory, so he directly opened his super vision and began to search for suspicious people around him. He believes that those who are indifferent have no ability to break into their own research labs, and they will certainly continue to lurk in the absence of useful information.


    The suspicious people around are the lurking guys.


    Under the influence of super vision, most of the occlusions have lost their effect. Whether it is cement walls, steel metal or clothes. Every time you turn on your super vision, Zhou Yi will see something that should not be seen. So most of the time he will converge on this ability and only use it if there is a need.


    The sights swept across the streets and nearby houses. Zhou Yi soon noticed a lot of suspicious guys. One of the most noteworthy is sitting in the car while staring at the map and staring at Barbara in the direction of his home. Morse. Of course, the reason why Zhou Yi pays attention to her, said before, super vision. .


    After looking at this more obvious goal for a little while, Zhou Yi smiled and felt a lot better. With a joke, Zhou Yi opened the garage and drove Cadillac to leave the villa.


    Directly drive to Barbara. Next to the vehicle where Molster worked, Zhou Yi got off the bus and knocked on her window. Looking at the stunned tall blonde beauty, shaking the window glass, he asked directly.


    "This unknown lady, I think you sneak into my home?" Although it is a question, but hard life was said to be affirmative statement.


    And Barbara. Morse heard this and just pulled out a smile with a sardonic smile.


    "This unnamed gentleman, is it really good to talk to a lady in this strange way?"


    Without paying attention to the role of the Ms. Agent, Zhou Yi just continued to make his own unilateral statement.


    "Who do you serve, CIA, FBI? No, it is impossible to find me with the capabilities of these two institutions. So what is the strategy bureau that can''t remember the name?"


    Morst''s work was suddenly a glimpse, but he still refused to change his face.


    "Sir, do you think that you can attract a lady with a strange agent game, or you are still a high school student who is immersed in the fantasy world."


    Zhou Yi shrugged his shoulders and reached out. Molster only felt a slight discomfort in his ears, and then he was horrified to discover that the hidden micro-communication device in his ear had been lifted in the palm of his hand.


    "This is your contact, I have received its signal source, it seems that you and the guys in the sky are a group. So the six people lurking around are also with you?"


    At this level, the Morse workers who could not be installed could only nod.


    "I didn''t expect this target to be a special ability. My mission has failed. But I will not disclose any information."


    When it comes to this, Morse has closed his mouth.


    Zhou Yi smiled and licked the glass of the window. Under his strength, the glass was easily smashed into dust like chalk dust. This force caused the pupil of Molster to shrink slightly. Zhou Yi, who showed his strength, said to her.


    "I don''t want anyone to bother my life, especially those who can''t talk in their own organization. So I don''t want to get any information and assurance from you. Now, get off and go."


    After Zhou Yi showed his strength and speed, Barbara. Morse wisely chose to listen. Of course, she was waiting for the opportunity to escape or wait for the rescue.


    Look at Barbara. Morse got on the bus and Zhou Yi went straight to the nearest shopping market.


    In the parking lot of the shopping market, Zhou Yi was facing Barbara. Morse smiled.


    "Excellent A-grade beef 20 pounds, part of the small ribs, four French blue lobsters, extra large. Then come a few pounds of New Zealand crayfish. Two dozen eggs, and finally a bigger squid, this is your own Let it be fresh enough."


    Until this time, Barbara. Morse looked at Zhou Yi incredibly, probably already stunned by his approach.


    When Zhou Yi drove, she already guessed how she would be treated. Forced torture, hypnosis and brainwashing, and even more brutal abuse are also her expectations, but she did not expect Zhou Yi to actually take her to the supermarket to shop, and it seems that she still wants to buy.


    "What''s going on, troublesome speed. Don''t tell me that you as an agent don''t even have the money to buy ingredients."


    When he heard this, Barbara rolled his eyes again. What you want is not a general ingredient, even a high-paying professional like a special agent feels sore for a meal.


    However, Barbara has not yet become acquainted with the truth and Zhou Yi to ask for money, just simply got off the bus and walked toward the shopping market.


    Zhou Yi took the camera door. When Barbara turned around, he said, "Hey, Agent. I know that you want to find a chance to start or wait for a rescue. But believe me, you better not do this." Because there is no use, you won''t have any other choices before I agree to leave. You can ask your boss for proof. Finally, tell you a little, slow down. I will return in an hour. Here."


    Look at Barbara. Morse blew a whistle after stretching a smile and turning away. Continue to drive, this time Zhou Yi went to a small supermarket selling Chinese specialties.


    About half an hour later, Zhou Yi parked the car in front of a small supermarket called Mr. Liu''s food store. The owner is a Liu and his son who have been in the United States for two generations because of the many relationships in China and the reason for having a private farm in New York State. The father and son opened this small food supermarket, mainly dealing with various kinds of sauces and unique ingredients in China, including rare ingredients. Of course, the main focus is on crops on your own farm.


    As the rich class of the farmer, the owner Liu Lao usually only comes to the store when the weather is good, and Mr. Liu will only check the situation at the end of the month. Therefore, the store is generally responsible for the cashier hired.


    This time is no exception. The shop is looking after a Chinese-American girl who seems to be still in high school. It is estimated that Mr. Liu Lao is a student who has been working hard to take care of his compatriots.


    Smiling at the girl and nodded, Zhou Yi himself selected the ingredients. The bamboo shoots and bamboo rafts, fungus, yam, white radish, shiitake mushrooms, and some pine sprevers and monkey mushrooms are not worth the air. Of course, there are also things that are not easily found in the United States, such as shallots, coriander, and tofu produced by Liujia Farm. The most important things are rice noodles, soy sauce, sweet sauce and bean paste. In addition, Zhou Yi also got a Chinese chicken that was raised in a farm and prepared for soup.


    After buying and selling a lot of things that were enough to fill the kitchen, after the busy little girl, Zhou Yicai put things in the trunk and drove back to the supermarket.


    When he returned there, Barbara. Morse had already waited for a long time. This time has passed more than an hour.

 Chapter 18： After reading the Chinese small family

    Open the trunk and look at Barbara. Morse put the ingredients he wanted to buy into the trunk, then closed the door in the violent crash and sat in the passenger seat. Zhou Yi shrugged and drove back to the road.


    He can''t care about the mood of the agents around him. At this level, both sides know that Zhou Yi is playing tricks on female agents. It is only the slightest measure for both parties. Zhou Yi is willing to use this joke to resolve the relationship between the two parties. The group behind the agents is naturally willing to accept this kind of gesture. As for the mood of the female agent after being played, it does not matter under such a premise.


    Therefore, Morse, who has self-knowledge, just swallowed his breath and waited for the moment he was released from Zhou Yi��s hands. As for why she did not escape, the instructions she had contacted with Hill��s commander were to act in accordance with the target requirements. Under such orders, it is naturally unnecessary to escape.


    When the female agent returned to find her where she got on the bus, Zhou Yi stopped the car. Against Barbara. Morse worked in a pose.


    "Well, Ms. Agent, I think I can return the freedom to you."


    Morse worked to open the door and looked back at Zhou Yi.


    "Mr. Zhou, there is no hostile relationship between us, perhaps even further we have the possibility of cooperation.."


    Zhou Yi directly waved his hand and interrupted her speech.


    "I still have the same sentence, look for someone who can be the master to talk to me. In addition, tell your boss, don''t monitor me, and my family. If they have something, I think there may be some between us. Bad relationship. After all, only you know who I am!"


    After saying this, Zhou Yi drove directly into his villa and looked at the fenced door, Barbara. Molster sighed and said to his ear.


    "Sir, I think you should have heard what he said." As a professional-level agent, there is naturally no more than one way to contact.


    "I received it, Barbara, you can come back. I will contact you again." The headset sent the voice of Hill Commander.


    Barbara. Morse received the order and returned a sentence to understand that he drove directly away from the original place. As for other agents around him, they also withdrew with her departure.


    All of this was watched by Zhou Yi, and after watching the agents leave for a long time, and there was no sign of return, Zhou Yicai turned off the super vision, and at the same time put the fresh ingredients in the hand into the empty refrigerator.


    The only problem is that in order to play the female agent, this time I bought something a little more.


    Look at the blue lobster and the lively fish and shrimp that are still facing their teeth. Zhou Yi hit a ring and thought of a good solution.


    He first opened the mobile phone of Xia Weisi, and this time she should almost end the course of the day.


    "Bastard is easy. You still think of me?" Xia Xisi said with a phone call, she has received severe punishment since she was last arrested, was banned for a week, and is not allowed to use superpower. And today, just a week has passed.


    "Of course, my dear sister!" Zhou Yi, while holding his phone with his head, rolled up his sleeves and surrounded himself with an apron. "I always remember the time when you were punished."


    "I know you can''t say anything good!" Xia Weisi complained. "What else do you want to say, just say it!"


    "Well, little guy. Come back at night, we haven''t eaten together for a long time, I made a little Chinese food. Of course, if you want, it is ok to ask your friends to let me know."


    "I really want to go back, but I am worried that the teachers in the school are not willing." There was a voice from the girl in the phone. After a while, Xia Weisi responded.


    "If you are worried about this, I will invite the teachers in the college to walk with you." Zhou Yi, who had made up his mind, said his thoughts to his sister.


    "Well, I know it will be like this. If your ghost idea works, I naturally have no problem." Xia Weisi complained little. Ever since she knew the relationship between Zhou Yi and Orolo, she guessed that there was such a day in the morning and evening, but Xia Weisi, who had a good sense of Orolo, did not make any extraordinary moves.


    "That''s it, you can invite your friends now, what are we going to talk about at night." Ending the conversation with Xia Weisi, Zhou Yi opened the Orolo.


    "Hello?" Listening to the voice of Orolo on the phone, Zhou Yi replied directly with a smile.


    "Dear, I think we can have dinner together at my house in the evening?"


    "Yeah? Oh, no! I don''t think we are so good. In fact, it is like this. You listen to me. I think we are progressing. How do you say it? Is it too fast? You know, last time. I definitely drink a bit more, and.."


    Listening to the incoherent response of the Oruro, Zhou Yi smiled and said.


    "Hey, baby. Calm down, I''m just joking. It''s just a family feast. I think you and the piano come with Xia Weisi and her friends. I have prepared some Chinese dishes, I want you to taste it, by the way. Thank you for your care of Xia Weisi."


    "Are you sure?" Orolo''s tone is full of doubts about Zhou Yi, and he has known this for a long time, but she knows quite well what Zhou Yi is. Like the famous Stark, it��s a bad guy.


    "Of course, you can ask Xia Weisi, I have told her to invite her friends." Zhou Yi''s tone is very sincere.


    "Well, if that''s the case. I will pass in the evening." Orolo responded, and then added another sentence. "Are you sure you didn''t make any bad ideas?"


    Zhou Yi was made to laugh and cry.


    "Oh, dear. Am I so bad?"


    Orolo naturally recalls the various unfair and small means of Zhou Yi and Scott over the years, and grinning with a grin.


    "I thought of the unfortunate Scott, and the last time you played him in a fight."


    I also recalled that Zhou Yi, who used only one sound to hit the West and completed the deadly broken egg, also took out a weird smile.


    "You know, it''s just Scott, okay, okay. Anyway, what do you think, see you at night, dear." Listening to the unscrupulous laughter on the opposite side, Zhou Yi shrugged and hung up the phone, then called again. The piano. Grey.


    The phone rang for a while before being connected. There is a piano inside. Gree and the voice of intellectuality.


    "Hello, I am the piano. Grey?"


    "I am Zhou Yi." Responding to the obviously busy piano. Grey. Zhou Yi said with a smile. "I want to ask, beautiful piano, can you enjoy your face to participate in my family feast?"


    "Hey? I think you should invite Orolo not?" Qin. Gray obviously responded with some hesitation.


    "It''s just a family feast, not just you. I also invited friends of Orolo and Xia Jusi. Of course, if you like, I would like to be alone with you, have dinner together."


    "You know, I am very busy, not necessarily have time." Qin. Gray subconsciously pushed away. Since the last time she knew that Orolo had stayed at Zhouyi, she didn''t want to have deeper contact with Zhou Yi.


    "Is it a contract with Scott? If it is, I will be very upset, but I will not stop you."


    "Of course not, it''s just a problem at work. You know, I have been very busy, things in the lab." Hearing Zhou Yi''s words, Qin. Grey subconsciously retorted.


    "So, in this case, why not? I think the relationship between us should not reject me."


    Although I would like to say that I have no close relationship with Zhou Yi, but to the lips, the piano. Gray can''t say why.


    She is a person who longs for passion but suppresses passion. And Zhou Yi��s unbearable emotions made her afraid and made her want. On the one hand, Scott, a long-time lover and Orolo, is a good sister, and on the other hand, it is a spiritually unspeakable temptation. This betrayal and emotional craving gave her a feeling of addiction.


    Every time she wants to suppress with reason, but every time can not succeed. Like the ancient snake, Zhou Yi has been tempting her to eat the fruit of taboos. This time, it is no exception.


    "Well, I am going back." Qin. Gray sighed and said. Then I hung up the phone.


    When I heard the answer I wanted, Zhou Yi showed a satisfied smile. He and Stark are essentially the same people. The difference is that Stark is about to find his true goddess, and Zhou Yi is still too early.


    Therefore, he likes this feeling of entanglement with the beauty. Especially the beauty who is quite famous in his original memory, which makes him more conquering pleasure.


    Love, maybe not. For those women who have a close relationship with themselves, the only thing in his heart is appreciation and possession. Only with the power, he can give more than those who only talk about love. For him, feelings can be divided.


    The invitation has been sent, and Zhou Yi also began to prepare dinner.


    Generally speaking, if the family feast invites others, it will be one or two days in advance. The first is to prepare the time for the organizer, and the second is not to let the guests too hasty, so there is room for it.


    However, for people like Zhou Yi, this kind of thing is generally negligible. Because the invited people basically have a deep relationship with themselves, and will not hurt the feelings because of the small problems in this etiquette. On the other hand, there is a super power that is difficult for ordinary people to meet, in the case where the ingredients are ready. Cooking is really too simple.


    Pour out the flour and add water. Under the control of the mind, ensure the absorption of moisture by the flour. Then there are countless times of hitting and licking in a second. The flour turns into a glutinous dough at an amazing speed, and then in the precise segmentation and slap of Zhou Yi, it becomes one after another, the same and the same.


    This is the effort that has been practiced for many years, and it is the connection and practice of deep control over one''s super power. Zhou Yi loves to eat, and naturally applies his ability to the top of the food. In order to eat better, he naturally has a lot of hard work in eating it. It is only one of his skills that he has practiced over the years.


    In a short while, the thick dough became a high-profile dough. The dough is large and thick, which is used for making dumplings. It is small and thin. It is used for making small dumplings. There is also a normal size, which is relatively thin, for steamed dumplings. .


    The three dumplings are the staple food prepared by Zhou Yi for the family dinner this evening.


    After doing a good job, Zhou Yi took up a kitchen knife and fished out the New Zealand crayfish in the water. This crayfish tastes sweet and tender, and the meat is tender and tender, and even has a gentle, delicate and sweet scent. For Zhou Yi, this crayfish is a good choice for shrimp dumplings.


    Cut the crayfish''s carapace from the back and cut the shrimp line. The knife is then cut obliquely to cut the shrimp while keeping the shrimp brain. Finally, use a knife to slap a knife, while crushing the shrimp, while retaining the shape of the shrimp.


    Zhou Yi''s speed is very fast, the kitchen knife is so fast in his hands that people can''t see the shadow at all, and in this unscientific speed, only 5 pounds of crayfish will soon be killed.


    After solving the lobster, Zhou Yi also picked up the marble-grade A-grade premium beef, which is usually only a few months old veal, the meat is tender and the taste is excellent. After removing some of the fat beef with a knife, Zhou Yi smashed it directly and mixed it with the shrimp.


    Then take the washed bamboo shoots and cut them into finely chopped bamboo shoots. Stir with the previous shrimps and fat beef, sprinkle with **** powder, add cooking wine, pepper, salt and a little olive oil. The degree of strength.


    At this level, the stuffing of shrimp dumplings is basically the same, but because the shrimp dumplings steamed up in less than ten minutes, all Zhouyi just put these shrimp stuffing into the refrigerator. Made another preparation.

 Chapter 19： Chinese small head continues

    Picking up the remaining beef, Zhou Yi put about five or six pounds of beef on the chopping board, and the rest was thrown directly into the refrigerator.


    These are enough for the evening''s family feast, and the rest is the future inventory. Zhou Yi did not use a kitchen knife to deal with the beef in front of her eyes. Instead, use the magical thing of a rolling pin.


    The finest beef ribs, not only have tender flesh, but also crisp small ribs. If you use a knife, it is not only difficult to clean, but it is easy to lose this delicious taste.


    For this type of beef, the best thing to do is to beat. With a rolling pin, the muscles, tendons and brittle bones are all crushed and mixed together, and even the gravy is absorbed.


    When the beef is turned into gravy-filled meat, Zhou Yi uses pepper, salt and a little pepper, and adds chopped green onion and shiitake mushrooms to stir into the final meat.


    Then Zhou Yi took out the eggs, found out five or six eggs, and stirred them into a thick egg juice. These are all the preparations for beef pot fried dumplings.


    Like steamed dumplings, the pot sticks are just the most delicious. So at this point, you can only put it on hold for the next staple meal.


    Squid, free-range hens, as well as fresh vegetables and mountain treasures, Zhou Yi plans to make a squid chicken soup dumplings. Directly pick up a squid, this is a big squid with eight pounds. The whole one is almost as long as Zhou Yi, and most of his arms are long and quite fat.


    Straight out the fish belly and then clean up the internal organs. This method of opening and closing is unimaginable to clean up the internal organs without injuring the flesh of the fish belly, and retaining the taste of the fish to the utmost extent.


    After cleaning up the internal organs, Zhou Yi directly smashed the kitchen knife and smashed the fish in a dazzling way. The large pieces of fish fluttered into the plate like snowflakes, not only in size but also in the proportion of fish skin and fish. There is no change.


    Until a whole squid became a clean fish bone, Zhou Yi had piled up a thick squid.


    Fish is inherently loose and not suitable as a meat stuffing, so other things are needed. Add a few eggs, Sichuan bamboo shoots and mushrooms, add a little salt and cooking wine, and finally stir all of them. As a fish stuffing, this is basically enough. The rest is the problem of soup.


    Clean the hens, add **** slices, shallots, mushrooms directly into the pot and boil. The firepower is controlled by your own ability, and the egg white is added without interruption. Until the whole hen was boiled into a loose and sloppy look, Zhou Yicai placed the high pot on the stove and raised it with a small fire.


    At this level, the staple food is almost ready. Then the main course should be prepared. And today''s main dish, Zhou Yi is ready to make lobsters to deal with the upcoming guests.


    First, remove the largest lobster out of all the shrimp, then mix with **** powder, a small amount of eggs, pepper and salt, hand into a table tennis ball-sized shrimp pill, and then the bamboo buds and monkeys that have been soaked Head mushrooms, pine mushrooms, fungus and mushrooms are placed in a casserole and boiled in low heat, then placed in yam, white radish and prepared shrimp balls.


    This kind of casserole eats the most original mountain and sea flavor, so artificial adjustment is not very important. The only thing to be aware of is the impurities that are constantly seeping out. In order to ensure that the impurities do not interfere with the delicious taste of the lobster, Zhou Yi can only control everything in the casserole with the power of mind, and take it out of the pot when the impurities are filtered out. So doing it, it takes a lot of time to pour the main course.


    Zhou Yikong shot and sent a message to Xia Weisi asking where they were. I quickly got a reply from Xia Weisi. After learning that they had just left New York City, Zhou Yi looked at the time, just after 6:30.


    Zhou Yi, who felt that time was enough, took out a few onions and apples, cut them into a wok, and poured a little rum, mashed beef with various seasonings and water to cook until the water After evaporating and drying into a thick sauce, it was placed in a small pot.


    In the following week, the remaining three blue lobsters were removed from the head, leaving only the tail and the whole portion of the shrimp, wrapped in a shell of starch and nut granules, and the whole was fried in a hot oil pan. Under the cooking of oil temperature, the lobster gradually became a golden color. Just relying on the scent is just a drooling feeling.


    When Zhou Yi put the fried lobster on the plate, the villa''s wall gate just opened slowly. As a wall door with voice recognition as the key, only three people''s voices can be normally turned on, and Xia Weisi is one of them.


    Obviously, this time Xia Weisi they just arrived. While reaching out and taking off his apron, he walked to the door of the villa. When Zhou Yi opened the door, he just saw Orolo and the piano. Gray and Xia Weisi, as well as three other young men and women, walked down the car.


    Facing a few invited guests, Zhou Yixian and Orolo and the piano. Grey came to a warm hug and then looked at Xia Weisi and the three young people around her.


    "Welcome to my home, I am Zhou Yi, Xia Xisi''s brother. For these two ladies, we are not the first time to meet. But this gentleman is a new face, so I still have to introduce myself." The girl named Katie, who had been with Katie and the last time with Xia Weisi, nodded, and then reached out to a male light boy with a short, round hair, tall and strong, and some silence.


    The boy calmly grasped the hand that Zhou Yi extended, and said calmly: "The first time I met, Mr. Zhou Yi. I am Pete, I am very glad that you can invite me to be a guest."


    "Welcome to you, young man. It is my pleasure to invite Xia Weisi''s friends to come over." Pat Pat''s shoulder, Zhou Yi let him open. "Come in, ladies and gentlemen. Please don''t be restrained. Think of me as your own home. Although it is just a personal place for a bachelor, it should be satisfactory to everyone."


    Just as the young people and Orolo walked into the hall together, and some curiously looked around, Zhou Yi grabbed his sister. Whispered.


    "Hey, Xia Weisi. Who is this guy? Don''t tell me what it is for you." At this time, Zhou Yi has completely entered the role of worried brother, to be honest, although the impression of Pete is still Not bad, but if you are really unfortunate enough to say it, then please teach them to the bottom of the Atlantic to find him.


    "Hey, you have too much control." Xia Xisi smiled at her brother. Say to the ear with the same sneaky expression.


    "I can tell you that Pete and I have only a general relationship, but I think he has some meaning for Katie before he invites him. I am planning to make a little progress when I am leaving school."


    "Xia Yusi, is there anyone telling you that your current performance is too cumbersome?" Looking at Xia Weisi, who looked like a little chicken fox, Zhou Yi took a sigh of relief and did not forget to laugh. .


    For his brother''s teasing, Xia Weisi bit his teeth and twisted the soft meat on his waist. Although there was no use, Zhou Yi still made a grin.


    And got the effect he wanted, Xia Weisi held his head and ran to his little friends with a big scorpion.


    Looking at some restrained young people, Zhou Yi pretended to touch his waist and said with a smile: "Girls, there are young men. If you think that this place is too boring, it is better to let Xia Yu Ribbon go to the game room for a while, believe me. Collections should not disappoint you."


    Said here, Zhou Yi looked at the helpless and shook his head of Orolo and the piano. Gray, said again.


    "If you are worried about the teacher, don''t worry. I will hold them for you until the time of dinner."


    Looked at the piano and Orolo, who did not block the intention, Xia Weisi directly took two good friends to the second floor. After several times, she naturally knew where the game room was, and the big man��s Pete did not I looked at the two teachers with great interest and left the hall with Petite Katie.


    Looking at a few young people out of the hall, Zhou Yi directly reached out to take care of Orolo''s slender waist, and smiled and said to the two: "You just came, I just need two people to help me?"


    Orolo hurriedly opened the left hand of Zhou Yi''s restlessness and gave him a blank look.


    "Don''t mess, the piano is still here."


    Qin. Grey heard the words and silently deflected his head and said calmly: "I have not seen anything."


    This attitude has made Orolo even more embarrassed. After all, Zhou Yi is still younger than him. In front of his friends and Zhou Yi, he is so embarrassed that she can''t let her face. Therefore, her attitude is more and more determined, saying that nothing makes Zhou Yi take a little cheaper.


    So in the end, Zhou Yi could only surrender to Orolo with his hands, but he didn''t mind how embarrassing it was with Orolo in front of the piano, but the main dishes were very mindful. The fried lobster drags for too long but it will be soft.


    Therefore, Zhou Yi can only ask again: "Okay, okay, it''s all my fault. But two ladies, I really need your help now."


    "What do you want to do, I only have the experience of making pasta." Qin. Gray responded directly to him.


    "It''s very simple, just learn to do it!" Zhou Yi pulled Orolo and led the two beautiful women into the kitchen.


    Looking at the things that had been prepared in the kitchen, Orolo looked at Zhou Yi with some surprise, and rarely said with a compliment in his tone.


    "I found out for the first time that you still have the talent to be a chef."


    "I believe that I am absolutely professional." Zhou Yi smiled and directly picked up the thickest dough, put a spoonful of prepared beef stuffing into the spoon with a spoon, and five fingers flexed it up.


    Looking at the speed of Zhou Yi��s unscientific one-second dumplings, Orolo directly turned his eyes and the piano. Grey tried to learn Zhou Yi''s technique, and it was a pity to squeeze the dumpling skin.


    "Do you call this easy?" Orolo said with no anger, as a user of Western dining culture, she said that this thing is almost completely beyond her ability.


    "Trust me, this is already the easiest thing. You just have to practice a lot."


    "Still forget it, I would rather make a sandwich. Is there anything else I need to help?" Orolo directly vetoed Zhou Yi''s opinion after she destroyed a pile of dumplings.


    "Okay, dear. If you don''t mind, can you help me get some drinks back? I haven''t cleaned up here for a long time. There is nothing but wine and regular milk. I don''t want that. The group of guys complained that I was not entertained here."


    "Okay, give it to me." Orolo licked the key and left the kitchen briskly. Perhaps for her, this place is no easier than on the battlefield.


    Watching Orolo leave the mansion, Zhou Yi turned back to the piano still working hard. Gray smiled.


    "Well, look at your appearance, it seems that I need a little help."


    The piano at this time. Grey is still struggling with the way to make dumplings, but from the finished product she has in hand, the results don''t seem so satisfactory.

 Chapter 20： Men are going to lick a little

    Looking at Zhou Yi, he touched the piano behind him. Grey looked at Zhou Yi and touched the piano behind him. Gray immediately guarded to turn around and watched Zhou Yi.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I just want to help, there is no other meaning!" Zhou Yi touched the piano. Gray''s arm, fingers swam along the elegant curve, and then quietly held her hands.


    The contact between the two palms allowed the piano. Grey had a burning sensation for a moment. She subconsciously shrank her hand, but she was firmly grasped by Zhou Yi and could not move. At the same time, she heard a whisper from Zhou Yi in her ear.


    "This is just teaching. Don''t be afraid, follow me slowly..." Zhou Yi''s voice is low and tempting, and the sound is close to the sound. Grey cringes and impulsive, she wants to control herself to get rid of Zhou Yi''s control, but the force of this resistance is too weak, so weak that she can''t even feel it.


    Therefore, she can only be surrounded by Zhou Yi, the fingers of two people are intertwined, while working, while completing intimate communication.


    The shaped dumplings were formed in the hands of the two, and the success in the kitchen made Qin Gelei slowly give up the resistance, while ignoring the hot temperature behind her and the excessive movement.


    At this time, Zhou Yi��s hand was no longer limited to the hands of Qin Ge Lei, but moved a little bit, slowly slid into other positions along her arm, and then rubbed up there.


    Rough palms with a sultry temperature, just rubbing, give Qin Geer an electric shock. Under this strange feeling, Qin Gelei could not help but be soft and slowly leaned on Zhou Yi''s arms. And Zhou Yi naturally will not miss this opportunity.


    Qin Gelei is rarely the time to relax and guard against him.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhou Yiyi bowed his hand and took the action above. This time, Qin Gelei''s face instantly became red, her body violently struggled, trying to escape the **** of Zhou Yi, but Zhou Yi obviously will not give him this opportunity.


    He clung to the body of Qin Ge''s writhing, and he was insatiable.


    This is like throwing a Mars in the oil barrel, the piano buds smashed, and then began to struggle vigorously, wanting to leave the control of Zhou Yi. In order to achieve this goal, even the power is used.


    In this case, Zhou Yi can only let go of his hands and honestly step back a few steps.


    Qin Gelei held the table, took a deep breath, and then angered Zhou Yi said: "You guy, too much!"


    ��Is there?�� Zhou Yi scratched his face and looked at Qin Ge��s face, which was a little angry, and quickly raised his hand. "Well, I apologize, I am wrong. I just can''t help myself, you know."


    "I can''t help myself, can''t I explain it?" Qin Gree sighed back and looked at the messy kitchen. "Let''s get it yourself."


    When she finished, she left the kitchen. And Zhou Yi can only look at a bunch of wolverines in front of him, and the figure that Qin Gelei left, sighing and working hard.


    In the case of not playing the drama, his speed is flying fast, because not only the hand-made, but also the power is also helping the work, whether it is a small fire-fried beef dumplings, or The steamed shrimp dumplings, or the squid dumplings stewed with chicken broth, all entered the final step.


    If this situation is let Orolo see them, they will definitely know Zhou Yi''s bad intentions, but now Zhou Yike has no mood to cover up this. After all, it seems that the situation of playing the fire has not been easy to settle. If it is really big, Orolo is not good enough to explain.


    The fire was raging to end the work on hand. Zhou Yi first watched Xia Weisi with a weakened version of Super Vision. Obviously they were playing happily. They have not found that the following situation is not correct. And my own target, Gege Lei, is sitting alone in the garden''s wicker chair, squinting and not knowing what to think.


    Seeing such a situation, Zhou Yi went to the bar and poured two glasses of rum, then came to Qin Gelei''s side and placed a glass of wine in front of her.


    "Sorry, Qin. This time I am too much." Zhou Yi picked up the glass. "I didn''t think you were so unacceptable to me."


    The piano picked up the glass in silence and drank it. After a while, she said.


    "No, it''s not your fault. The fault is me, I am too indulgent about myself."


    Without giving Zhou Yi any chance to speak, she simply confided.


    "The relationship between us is not as pure as Orolo. In fact, I should be farther away from you. It is good for me, or Orolo, but sometimes I can''t hold myself, I can''t control myself."


    "It��s like I have another one in my heart. She has been telling me that possessing you, possessing you... I can��t control her, and you bastard, always like to sneak in. Now, I want Understand, I have to control her, can''t be indulged in this way!"


    "I can''t be sorry Scott, I can''t be sorry Orolo. I can''t do this, can''t."


    "Why not!" Zhou Yi suddenly turned the cane chair and moved the genius to the front, facing himself.


    "You said so much, what do you want to express? Your sense of guilt, your consciousness, or do you want to be a moral supreme nun?"


    "Piano. Gray. We are human beings, not monsters that sever all desires. You feel to me, I feel good about you. Why do you want to control, why can''t you indulge, because of your ridiculous morality?"


    "It''s not ridiculous, Zhou Yi. We are impossible? You have Orolo, and I have Scott around me."


    "I don''t care, I will go there in Orolo, the guy of Scott will not be my opponent, both in terms of ability and feelings."


    "You are crazy, Orolo knows that he will be sad, and who gives you confidence, I will choose you instead of Scott." Qin. Gray lowered his voice and said that the words were unbelievable.


    "Follow the desire, indulge in self. I will always have confidence in myself. For you, I believe that you will choose me in the end." Zhou Yi stared at Qin Ge, and laughed arrogantly.


    "Damn, you are dreaming! Hey." A sentence has not been finished, Qin Gelei was blocked by Zhou Yi forcibly.


    Zhou Yi��s move was arrogant and full of impact. In a flash, Qin Gelei��s entire brain was in a state of being down, and Zhou Yi would naturally not be the kind of person who was merciless.


    This kind of move to a certain limit, let Qin Gelei a little confused, and then immediately wake up, she wants to push Zhouyi, but in this case obviously can not do. So she can only close her eyes and force her bite.


    Suddenly, a strong **** smell came from the mouth. Zhou Yi��s move was immediately stopped, and he was forced to stop his own actions, just licking his lips and laughing at Qin Gelei.


    "How, taste is not bad!"


    "How is it possible, are you crazy? I really want to kill you now." Qin Gelei felt that her reason was completely gone, and she even had an urge to kill him now.


    "Kill me, are you sure? Is this your true feeling?" Zhou Yi smiled and asked. For his questioning, Qin Gelei was silent.


    Of course not. Qin Gelei has the deepest understanding of her body and feelings. In the deep kiss, she can''t deny it. She is addicted. Especially in the end, the feeling of blood and desire intertwined, so that she even wants more impulses, even now, she is still full of unspeakable desires.


    But this craving was once again suppressed by her, she did not want to indulge Zhouyi, and did not want to indulge herself. That feeling gave her a desire to go deep into the bone marrow. For this feeling, she cringed.


    For the shrinking of Qin Ge, Zhou Yi can naturally see it. He gently wiped the corner of his mouth, where blood was flowing. However, he focused his attention on the body of Qin Ge, and even more than words to slap her.


    "Why don''t you admit that you have a desire in your heart. Why do you want to control her? This is unfair to me, piano!"


    In the face of Zhou Yi''s step by step, Qin Gelei clasped his head helplessly and prayed.


    "Don''t force me, I don''t want this, I just want to be a good woman, why should I force me like this, why?"


    Her mental state is somewhat unstable. Zhou Yi can feel that her strength is changing. From the most basic motivation, she gradually upgrades and penetrates into the microscopic level little by little. But this change is very weak, just changed back in a flash.


    But one thing is certain, this power is the power of the black phoenix in the heart of the piano. That horrible five-level mutant. Only she is still banned in the deepest part of Qin Gelei''s heart.


    Faced with this situation, Zhou Yi can only calm her emotions.


    He reached out and combed her short red hair, combing it bit by bit, meticulous and gentle. At the same time, he comforted her with a gentle, low voice.


    "Qin, I didn''t force you. I just hope that you can see your own heart, believe me, you are a good woman, only a good woman like you will be worthy of my pursuit. I can take it slowly, wait. The day you accept me."


    Perhaps his comforting really played a role. Qin Gree slowly restored the original intellectual state. She grabbed the palm of her hand, so she put it on her face, with a deep Looked at Zhou Yi.


    "Give me some time, I really don''t know what I think in my heart, I don''t know how to deal with it. So give me some time?"


    Zhou Yi gently rubbed her face and responded with a smile.


    "Your wishes, my will. My lady!"


    Qin Gere blushes and lets Zhou Yi��s palms rub on his face. After a while, he removes his hand and says, ��I��ll go see the kids, and there. Orolo is estimated to be back.��


    After that, she quickly walked away like a guilty conscience.


    Zhou Yi is proud of his chin, although it is too painful to bite himself, but the result is quite good for him.

 Chapter 21： Edman alloy

    "At the time, I was still thinking, then you have a big kitchen knife. Are you sure you are not playing me?", Zhou Yi, sitting at the main table of the table, is holding a wine glass and making a weird look at several young ladies. Mouth face.


    "I didn''t expect that the Chinese chef really used all the big guys to pick up the whole chicken''s bones. Then the chef told me in a lame English, look, it''s not as hard as you think."


    "And then?" Unlike some gorging students, Orolo responded eagerly to Zhou Yi''s topic, carefully playing with the knife and fork, and it was not easy to get rid of the dumplings from the chicken soup.


    "Then I told him, man, can you give me a day to practice? That guy agreed."


    "Half-day time, have you succeeded?" Qin Gelei, who had been conquered by Zhou Yi''s Chinese food, clearly stood on the position of Zhou Yi. In his opinion, Zhou Yi, the chef''s craftsmanship, can definitely accomplish this impossible challenge. The ladies and lads around the circle are obviously also this kind of attitude. In their eyes, the form of Zhou Yi is not allowed to be taller. "


    Of course not! Zhou Yi sighed in a strange way.


    "I brought two turkeys to the fastest speed, then I found the chef and asked him, man, I can''t do anything about this thing. Can you demonstrate it again?"


    "Oh. Unlucky Mr. Cook, there is one more guy who was knocked down by Mr. Franklin." Xia Yusi took a big dumpling and carefully spit out his brother.


    "Thank you for your compliment, my dear sister. I hope you can get your brother''s experience. Mr. Franklin is the most popular gentleman in the world. A Franklin can withstand twenty Lincolns, or one hundred. Washington. So take him, it��s right.�� Sister and sister, this kind of thing is too easy for Zhou Yi.


    And Xia Weisi, who usually does not have the upper hand in this kind of bickering, wisely stopped this behavior and turned his energy into food.


    As a good Jiyou of Xia Yusi, Katie was forced to stuff the shrimp dumplings into her mouth, and also took out a little space, swearing at Xia Weisi.


    "Stupid!"


    For the good scent of Ji You, the sinful hands that have extended their sinful hands to the big lobster choose to use their eyes to express their dissatisfaction, and then record this in the account, and then count it later.


    The people talked happily while enjoying the Chinese cuisine of Zhouyi. For both parties, this was a dinner for the guests. After dinner, because Xia Weisi they still have classes tomorrow, and Orolo they do not agree to the students to return to this kind of thing, so the guests can only resign from the owner.


    Although Zhou Yi wanted to retain Orolo, but in the face of Xia Weisi and Qin Gelei, he was not stupid enough to say the extent of this kind of psychological. So he could only smile and watched the two beautiful women leave with a group of children, while silently giving Orolo a regretful look. Orolo naturally noticed this look, but she just smiled and returned a white eye, and then directly drove away.


    Qin Gelei, who was stimulated by Zhou Yi��s behavior, drove the car out of the Zhouyi Manor Villa early. Zhou Yiyi was left alone in a manor house that was a big one, which made Zhou Yi feel uncomfortable. Especially after seeing a pile of mess on the table, he felt more and more feeling of being empty and lonely.


    However, it may be more uncomfortable for the labor. Maybe I really should find a housekeeper and a few servants. I remembered the servants who had been in the Osborne family''s house that I had seen before. Zhou Yi couldn''t help but think of this idea, but he quickly dismissed this attention. The servants of the Osborne family have served the Osborne family for generations. The loyalty does not care at all, and 100% can keep secrets for the master. But Zhou Yike does not have such a talent resource.


    Not only him, but even a guy like Stark, there is no such manpower. After all, this kind of thing relies on the foundation of a family. Unfortunately, this is true, neither Stark nor Zhou Yi. Therefore, Zhou Yi can only give up this idea, because there is really no way, the secret in this manor house is not accessible to the average person.


    Zhou Yi, who was somewhat saddened by the fact that he didn��t even have a helper, pinched his nose and poured himself a glass of wine and lay down on the sofa. Then he groped for a flat black framed eye from the coffee table next to him and put it on his nose.


    This is a tool for communicating with Medusa and the only way to connect with Medusa without entering the basement. Zhou Yi, who had not wanted to move at all, whispered to Medusa and began to retrieve the database. As for the piles of things on the table, he has already been completely ignored.


    "Medusa, search for materials, Edelman alloy!"


    ��The superalloys developed by Dr. Malone McLean in the early 1940s at the invitation of the US government. According to the information provided by Mr. Stark, the main components of this alloy are called shock absorbing metals and Eideman metals. Metal elements in outer space. The currently known finished product is the shield of Captain Steve Rogers of the United States. The shield is made of the hardest metal known and absorbs free kinetic energy to improve its hardness. The formula called the original Edelman alloy has been lost, even Dr. Malone McLean, who is the producer, has not replicated successfully."


    ��Since then, Dr. Marlon McLean attempted to reproduce the original Edelman alloy, but due to the scarcity of the shock absorbing metal and other factors, he did not complete the plan. Instead, he created another Edelman alloy, which is mainly It is made of Edelman metal and the hardness is unmeasurable. In Mr. Stark''s experimental record, the alloy can only be initially set at 1500 degrees Celsius, and even after heating the temperature to 500000 degrees Celsius, it cannot be made. According to experiments, this alloy can only be reprocessed using a molecular rearrangement device. Since then, due to military interference, the metal was officially named Edelman alloy and was kept in the record."


    ��The main constituent materials of the Edelman alloy are Edelman metal, carbon, titanium and iron. The alloy can be reproduced according to our production conditions, but the main material is currently missing. At the same time, according to Mr. Stark��s subsidiary Material, this alloy formula is military secret, please use it with caution."


    "Medusa, can I acquire Edelman Metal?"


    "Edman metal is mainly distributed in Africa. Most of the meteorites carry to the earth. The current recorded Edelman metal is military material and cannot be purchased in the market." Medusa''s answer is simple and rapid, but her The answer is not the result that Zhou Yi wants.


    Edman alloy, Zhou Yi has seen. At Tony Stark there was an Edelman alloy dagger left by his father Howard Stark, who was said to have been prepared to defend the captain of the United States. However, the skills of the people are superb, and a shield is chosen as a weapon, so this object was left to be remembered by the old Stark. The reason why Zhou Yi remembers to search for this thing is because the Edelman alloy weapon is one of the rare things in the world that can hurt him.


    In today''s deep contact with Qin Gree, he suddenly thought of a future rival. Unlike Scott, who is a quirky character, this future rival is a guy who is full of Edelman alloy and can hurt himself. In this respect, he is much better than Scott. Although Zhou Yi does not think that this upcoming guy will pose any threat to himself, this threat is in various senses.


    But he does not threaten to mean that there is no threat, such as the famous neuropathy. The teleportation plus the Edelman alloy samurai sword, even the super-hero of Zhou Yi is also a top-notch ability will have a feeling of taboo. Zhou Yi''s super nervous reaction may capture the moment of the guy''s teleportation, but this may be full of uncertainty. If you make a mistake and get a knife cut by Edelman, it is not a fun thing.


    Therefore, Zhou Yi had to be sure that the broken neuropathy was too much trouble. In order to deal with his ability, the best way is to come together with Edelman alloy armor, but this method is both cumbersome and wasteful. After all, the investment in nano metal is not small, even if it is just a toy, Zhou Yi does not want to give up this technology.


    The second method is to get a handy weapon. Although the neuropathy is a master figure who is proficient in samurai swords, Zhou Yi does not think that his weapon use skills will be worse than him. There is an Edelman alloy weapon in hand, and it won''t be passive in confrontation. But the key to the problem is that Edman alloy is really hard to find.


    Zhou Yi contacted several large scientific research institutions and wanted to get some Edelman metal through them, but the answer was disappointing. The military is not generally strict with this control, so that his contacts will not be able to do such things for a while. Some irritatedly pinched his knuckles, Zhou Yi contacted Tony Stark, want to see if his own good friend can rely on his position in the military to get some Edman metal.


    Soon, the phone was opened, but Jarvis was answered. Looking at the time, at 9:40, Zhou Yi did not believe that Tony would rest so early, so he asked at the door.


    "Javis, where Tony is, I have to contact him in a hurry."


    "Mr. Stark went to a banquet hosted by Universal, and according to his itinerary, he would discuss with a director about investment and heroine candidates. Because of some personal issues involved, he closed the phone and banned it. Everything is transferred. Mr. Zhou Yi, if necessary, I can contact Mr. Hogan for you to contact Mr. Stark for you."


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yi had a feeling of a great migration of the African grasslands. What investment and heroines were not used to pay attention to which female star to succumb, and then to conduct some in-depth discussions. For Tony Stark''s behavior, Zhou Yi can only silently criticize him in his heart. The reason for criticism is Tony''s private life. In fact, there is such a good thing that he did not call him. This is how to be a friend. But what is certain is that it is useless now. Therefore, Zhou Yi can only reply.


    "Forget it, Jarvis. Leave a message for Tony for me. When he comes back, tell him that I want to get some Edelman metal to do some small things. This kind of thing is too strict by the military. I can''t get it. Hand. Ask him if he can get something for me. That''s it!"


    "Okay, Mr. Zhou Yi, I will pass it on for you. I wish you a happy life, goodbye!"


    ��Happy life?�� Zhou Yi picked up the glass.


    "In this dangerous world, it is not easy to have a good life!" Finished, one drink.

 Chapter 22： Friends are generally unreliable

    Zhou Yi and other Tony��s news waited for three or four days. When he even wanted to forget this, he finally waited for Tony��s reply.


    "Hey, man. What have you been up to lately? I have made some lovely girls. Today we go to the sea to party." Tony. Stark''s opening is a typical Playboy style. Sometimes Zhou Yi doesn''t even understand why such a sloppy guy is actually the world''s top inventor.


    Compared with this guy, Einstein and Hawking are really miserable.


    "Cute girl, can you get such an evaluation? Is it easy? Let''s say, where did it come from?" When he heard Tony''s words, Zhou Yi directly forgot his own purpose, to a certain extent, The two are the same thing.


    "Victoria has just trained the angels, and there are a few beautiful girls who just stepped into Hollywood. They participated in a movie I invested in, so I was asked to come out." Tony''s smug mood doesn''t need to be seen, the light is separated. The phone can be heard clearly, although I want to irony him. However, when the words came to the fore, Zhou Yi did not have a little exercise.


    "Man, it��s really good. I think this is the most important thing you have done since we met."


    Tony on the other end of the phone. Stark smugly touched his moustache and looked at the girls who gradually gathered around him with his critical eye.


    "I also think that I may have something wrong. Maybe it was the last time he was knocked out by Hogan when he was boxing. Generally speaking, I will not share these good girls with you."


    At this time, Zhou Yi has begun to pick up his image. For the lovely girls, he and Tony have the same attitude, and they are not rejected. Of course, this does not hinder his dialogue with Tony.


    "In short, thank you Hogan for me first. But, man. Do you remember the reason why I gave you a message?" To hear the news that Zhou Yi suddenly mentioned, Tony got rid of the girls around him and said to them: "Hey, girls. I have a little business problem and I will be able to solve it soon. You will go to the yacht and wait for me, what? Which yacht? The coolest and the biggest one is, have you seen it? The girls, that one!"


    Tony pointed to the 555-foot-long behemoth parked on the harbor and showed off to the girls around him. Listening to the girls'' surprises and cheers, Zhou Yi, who is on the phone, really feels that Tony is a guy who wants to show off in front of the beauty.


    As a good friend of Tony, Zhou Yi knows clearly about the capital he shows off. Tony��s yachts parked in New York Harbor are not general. Instead, he spent almost $700 million on a superyacht tailored from the privileged yacht company in Civitavecchia, Italy.


    The yacht is 555 feet long and about as tall as 12 double-decker buses. There are nine decks, the engine room and engine room on the ground floor, and the mooring cabin for submarines and small yachts on the second floor. There is also a small disco on this floor for guests to make a few trips.


    More than three floors are living and entertainment areas. The yacht can accommodate 12 to 30 guests and has 8 suites. The largest suite is of course dedicated to the owner and is located on the fifth floor of the yacht for a total of 5,000 square feet. It has an exclusive unrivaled sea view veranda, two large rooms. The designer even designed a small garden on the deck that could be connected directly from the veranda. The ceiling of the master cabin can be automatically telescopically opened, allowing the owner to sleep under the stars with his girlfriend.


    The guest VIP suite has five double rooms, two single rooms, all with their own sea view balcony, with a 6-foot widescreen movie screen and a jacuzzi. The interior design of the entire yacht was designed by Jarvis. The main living room is decorated with modern furniture. A veranda spans the entire yacht, connecting the main living room and the banquet hall. The curved structure of the stern is equipped with a viewing glass window, providing a 270-degree invincible sea view. There is also an open-air swimming pool that best suits Tony''s wishes. This huge swimming pool basically occupies the three-story rear deck, and the surrounding pool is also designed with a surrounding bar. In addition, there is a swimming pool inside the yacht, and God knows how much Tony this guy likes to open a pool party. However, the difference is that the depth of the swimming pool can be adjusted. After emptying the water, it can immediately become a dance floor. At the same time, Tony also designed a private cinema, book bar and restaurant for this yacht, as well as a holographic three-dimensional game room, which makes the sea travel provided by this yacht more comfortable.


    This yacht does not require security guards and does not require drivers. Tony only needs to find a few chefs and waiters, basically to make this behemoth a pleasant trip, because this yacht can basically rely on Jarvis to fully intelligent manipulation. It can be said that this is the only intelligent private yacht in the world. Tony called it a dream number, and another smart yacht is the Sunshine of Zhouyi, but in terms of size and luxury, it is inferior to Tony. After all, in terms of capital investment, Sunshine only has more than half of the dream number. One thing, this is no way. Who makes Tony. Stark is the biggest shareholder.


    For Tony to open a dream with a group of girls in the entertainment circle, Zhou Yi said calmly can not. However, he accepted this reality very quickly. For him, Tony��s behavior was at most willful and wasteful, but Tony was willful. Moreover, money is a waste of money for them. In contrast, Tony''s other base friend wouldn''t think so if he knew about it. Zhou Yi waited for Tony''s reply, until the other side of the phone, after no girl''s voice, Tony continued the topic.


    "Man, can I know what you want to do with that stuff? I told you in advance that this thing is not something that ordinary people can reach. The military has a small colonel who strictly controls all the production of this thing. For this thing, That guy killed at least a dozen small tribes in Africa."


    "Let''s relax, I just want to do something for myself. I think if you have stocks there, I still don''t need to deal with the military." Zhou Yi picked an eyebrow and remembered who Tony said of the colonel. . General Stricker, the head of the X agency set up in the US military to deal with the problem of mutants. It is also the most antagonistic and extreme military figure for mutants. By the way, he is still a guy hanging on the Zhou Yi blacklist.


    "I have less than 20 pounds of Edelman metal in my hand. If there is more, I will not have it here. You can only buy it through the military. However, if it is really just playing, I suggest you still Don''t touch the guy''s good. He is a real dangerous person."


    Tony was a little worried and persuaded that even for him who had always been lawless and unintentional, Stryker was a very dangerous person, so he really didn''t want Zhou Yi, a good friend, to have any contact with this guy.


    "Enough, Tony. I use good things to change with you. I have all these Edelman metals. Anyway, staying with you is also a display."


    When he heard Zhou Yi, Tony had a beard and jumped, then he was full of sarcasm.


    "I can change it with me. Anyway, it''s just something. But man, if you don''t see your stuff, then I can only keep it and keep it!"


    "Do not worry, make sure you are satisfied." Zhou Yi smiled. "I am going to pass, don''t tell me, just two of us."


    "How is it possible, I also called Roddy to come over, and the three of us can compare one by one. In the end, who is more attractive to the girl." Tony''s laughter is very proud, and it contains deep malicious and even penetrated the phone. signal.


    "Tony?"


    "What''s wrong, man!"


    "Can I say that you are really too bad?"


    "No, you are not a cute girl!"


    The two hang up the phone during each other''s reconciliation, and soon they took over the dream fantasy.


    "Hey, guys!" As soon as he got on the boat, Zhou Yi saw Tony and James, who was unhappy. Rodney. Tony''s good friend is also the minister of the US Army Weapons Development Department. Seeing his look uncomfortable, Zhou Yi knew that Rodi had been pitted by Tony.


    As for how to be pitted, Zhou Yi said that he still has to ask to know.


    "Hey, Roddy. How do you look like this, like constipation. Happy, today is a rare Tony treat time, so many beautiful girls, smile, very happy today." Like Tony, Zhou Yi There is also a mouth that habitually sprays venom. Especially for the case of friends.


    "I hope that there are not so many girls watching me!" Rodi''s expression collapsed.


    "When I first came, a girl came over and asked me. Hey! Are you James. Colonel Rodney? I told her, yes, you can call me Roddy. The result."


    Zhou Yi interrupted Roddy''s confession.


    "Let me guess, is she asking you some strange questions?"


    "Yes, she actually asked me, why do you like men?" Rodi waved his arm.


    "The girls on the whole boat looked at me. I didn''t know how to answer her at that time. Who told her that I like men, I don''t even know who she is, how do he know that I like men?"


    "I don''t know if you like men?" Zhou Yi staggered a position, and from the back of Roddy, a pair of trays, a bikini girl with a misunderstanding, held a cocktail.


    "But I think it''s better for you to keep this secret."


    Watching the bikini girl look strangely away from the three, Rodi even jumped from the dream fantasy.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why Tony would propose to be more popular than a girl. The two guys began to play their minds from the beginning, clarifying that they should eliminate their opponents in the initial stage.


    Compared with these two men, James as a soldier. Mr. Rodney deeply felt his simplicity and childishness, his friends, and he really couldn��t stand it.

 Chapter 23： Enemy to appear

    Watching Rodi start chasing the girl and madly playing with the cute bikini girls, I seem to want to prove that I am not a GAY in this way, Zhou Yi can only helplessly shake his head. As a veteran who has been immersed in the industry for Playboy for many years, Zhou Yi can only say that Roddy thinks it is too simple.


    This is not a leisurely, self-sufficient student-skilled student. All the girls here are tangible utilitarians. They are basically a guy who has squeezed into the huge vanity fair of Hollywood. For them, your US colonel in a district is really not as attractive as Tony and Tony, two tangible billionaires.


    What''s more, it''s a masculine charm. You are a black guy who looks like carbon. It''s really not very dominant. Do not say anything else, fight for the appearance, everyone Eurasian is not in the three races, which may be more suitable for the girl''s taste. Fighting temperament, Rodi is a senior soldier, young is the rank of the colonel, saying that temperament is natural, and that the law of seriousness is sometimes very attractive to the little girl. But Tony and Zhou Yi are not bad either.


    Both of them are cynical playboys, Tony is humorous, there is a kind of inventor''s deep and innate ancient spirits in the bones, and Zhou Yi is free and easy, and there is a kind of temperament that is worthy of the world. On this, the three are similar.


    As for the physique, that is, Tony, who likes to sit in the lab, has a little water. Although he usually has some muscles to practice boxing with Hogan, it is completely invisible in front of Zhou Yi and Luo Di. Roddy is a standard American soldier, and a strong muscle is almost a must. The body shape of Zhou Yi is perfect in humans, especially the height of 193 cm after adulthood, completely surpassing Roddy, and crushing Tony by the way. Looking at these three points is a win-win situation, but there is one more crucial point.


    Look at the wallet! A large yacht is placed here, and all male charms must be worn by this huge tonnage. Tony. Stark is an awkward guy, how can he gamble on things he can''t win. Looking at Roddy''s hard-working performance, it is estimated that I understand the hearts of these girls and just find a fun for myself.


    Simply Zhou Yi and Tony also let him enjoy first, and two people lay down on the deck chairs on the deck and continue the topic this morning.


    "Let''s say, let me see you and your cards. I don''t believe you can come up with something good."


    The Tony Stark style is uninhibited. In fact, in terms of scientific research, he does have the qualifications of no one. Tony. Stark, one of the most outstanding inventors in the world, absolutely no one would deny it. He alone can match several of the top research institutions.


    Accustomed to his arrogance in this regard, Zhou Yi picked up an eyebrow and threw an electronic watch-like thing. Tony took things and played for a while against the sun.


    "I said, man. Your eyes are good. I like this style of watch. But if you want to enter the luxury industry, then I suggest that you give one of the people you know, especially those that have some influence. Power guy, like me."


    This is also a typical Tony style, giving people the urge to give him a mouth. Zhou Yi endured this impulse and asked with a white eye.


    "You can''t let your mouth stop, I worry that your menopause will come early."


    "you think too much!"


    Zhou Yi''s teasing is not so good. Tony stops the spit in a timely manner, skillfully buckles the watch on his wrist, and then pushes the starter built into the watch. No need to explain, with his own exploration, you can understand the use and basic structure of a technology product in a short time, this is the great inventor Tony Stark.


    As he started the watch, a layer of fine and thin nano metal suddenly spread out, like mercury flowing to his whole body, and the parts below the head were firmly wrapped. After the metal like the plastic wrap wrapped in Tony''s body, it gradually disappeared as if it were not present. Even if it was observed with the naked eye recently, it is difficult to observe it.


    "Active nanometals, have you developed successfully?" Tony said with some surprises that he still had some understanding of the research projects of Zhou Yi''s research institutes, but he did not expect Zhou Yi to have finished products.


    "Holographically mimic nano-metals that can withstand large-caliber sniper rifles. Only less than a thousandth of a millimeter thick will not affect the normal heat and sweat of your skin, and can also regulate your body temperature. Manage your physical health, you can also perform holographic mimicry at a critical moment. I only set up the basic switch, and the more detailed operating system is left for you to set it up."


    Zhou Yi, who had a clear understanding of Tony��s problems, naturally would not do the kind of unwillingness to give up, and gave him a direct appearance machine. As for the rest of the after-sales warranty and what, no matter what. People can upgrade themselves, and still manage this.


    Tony Wei nodded and nodded. Obviously, he was very interested in this little guy who was beyond the current technology for at least half a century. However, the character is awkward like him, and he is not going to be soft on his mouth.


    "That''s it. If you can, at least I can increase the defense index by more than 40%, and I can add some better abilities. But it''s a good thing to be a bargaining chip." of."


    This tone of speech made Zhou Yi involuntarily grind his teeth. Give this thing to Tony, this guy is just for an Edman metal, but to keep this guy a little life. The birth of Iron Man has a lot of risks, and there is at least no accident in this thing. So for Tony''s ignorance of the current affairs, Zhou Yi just put his fist in front of him, the five fingers clenched, and then said to Tony with a cheerful face.


    "Old man, can I give you a punch?" Tony Lima slammed back, but his mouth would never be defeated.


    "Old man, can I let Hogan pick this punch for me?"


    The answer is definitely not acceptable, so this topic can only be given up. Next Tony contacted Hogan and asked him to send the prepared Edelman metal. Apparently he was also prepared to give this thing to Zhou Yi anyway, but did not expect to really touch the good things from Zhou Yi, so his mood was unexpectedly very good. Two people chatted about the situation in the company while watching the beautiful bikini girls play. It makes people feel good and uncomfortable. Until a deep water bomb of Rodi fell in front of two people, the huge splash of water directly drenched Tony.


    "Hey, guys. Today is not a meeting, it��s fun. Don��t let the girls wait too long." After that, the guy who made the big death plunged straight into the pool, and when he showed up again, Drilled into the middle of a pile of girls. Looking at the superficial wolverine on the surface, in fact, only Tony, whose clothes and hair are wet, Zhou Yi wisely flashed aside.


    Tony really didn''t let him down. I saw him take off his shirt and jumped into the pool with a pair of swimming trunks, then shouted at a group of girls. "Hey, girls. Who can help hold that guy, I send her a piece of jewelry, as long as I participate, everyone has a share."


    Under the money offensive of Shenhao, Rodi, who had made a big death, appeared to be extremely miserable. A group of girls clung to the guy with this muscle, let him want to be blessed, and tasted the sudden death. feel. Think about it, a group of plump and **** bikini girls dragging you down slowly, it must be a very unforgettable experience.


    Zhou Yi, who did not want to participate in this apparently dozens of battles, touched the cabin directly. More than once, he took out a sea otter and fishing tools from the place where the sundries were placed, and then took these guys to the deck side, apparently preparing to use this way to pass the time, with the action to the Luo Di proves that as a friend, he can only do so much.


    Put down the bait and set the fishing rod. Zhou Yi lay in a comfortable position and lay on the beach chair. Today is still very long. There is no need to squander his energy anytime and anywhere. It is the time to really have fun at night. Thinking this way, bathing in the sun, Zhou Yi fell into a half-sleep and awakened rest.


    On the other side, this happened.


    In the old underground passage, a group of tramps wandered aimlessly. This situation is also very common in New York, an international metropolis. The more glamorous the appearance, the more serious the rot inside. There are billionaires like Zhou Yi and Tony who use the money entirely as waste paper, and there are also tramps for a loaf of bread and a meal full of **** bins within a few kilometers. These tramps will be begging everywhere on weekdays, or looking for some waste in the things people don''t want.


    But when you need a break, you will gather in a park or a waste subway like this. The history of the New York subway is very long, so natural, old, closed subway tunnels will not be in the minority. Such places have become natural shelters for these homeless people, and certainly not all shelters.


    This is the case with this abandoned subway tunnel, with more than a dozen tramps wandering around. To be exact, it��s not a wandering, but a slouchy array of formations. In front of them, a few well-dressed guys are checking somebody''s body and pushing them deeper into the tunnel. But the tramps who came out of the room from time to time proved that they were not the ones who were terrible, especially when these guys with a pale face were holding a banknote in their hands, revealing a mouthful of sparse teeth and laughing.


    "Brother, it seems that you are the first time to sell blood." Perhaps a little eager to wait, a skinny tramp patted the shoulders of a tall guy sitting in front of him and found a topic to talk about. stand up.


    In front of him was a tall guy in a tattered trench coat and a hood. I saw this guy slowly twisting his head, revealing his own looks different from ordinary people. His face was very pale, as if he had never seen the sun. There is no hair on the entire face, no matter whether it is hair, beard or eyebrows. His pupil is not really visible in this dark environment, but it may be gray-blue. The strangest thing is his chin, which has a clear trace of healing, just like an operation.


    This strange look in the eyes of ordinary people did not arouse the surprise of the tramp. They are not lacking in this group, most of them are seriously ill. So this guy has some sympathy for him, at least at least he is healthier than him.


    Looking at the eyes of this tramp with some kind of sly eyes, the tall guy blinked, then smiled and coughed twice, spitting out such words from the dry scorpion.


    "Yes, I am here for the first time."


    </a><a></a>

 Chapter 24： Vampire enemy

    The thin wanderer saw that the guy in front of him actually took care of himself, and immediately came to the interest and began to talk eloquently.


    "Do you know, they are willing to pay cash." As he said, he pulled out a bottle filled with dark red liquid from the pocket of his waist.


    "No matter how many times you sell, they are willing to accept, as long as you are willing to sell. And the price is not lower than the market. Even the bottles are willing to buy."


    The tall guy''s eyes jumped, and the corner of his mouth could not help but pull out a sardonic arc. He didn''t speak, just nodded at the thin tramp and motioned him to continue.


    "I don''t know what the guys want to do, but they seem to pay attention to this. Some Manhattan gangs want to get some oil from here, but then I heard that they fired several times and were all broken up. The old guys said that it was the people behind the guys."


    "And, I heard that these guys buy blood not for medical treatment, but for what evil devil rituals. The ghost knows which one is true, anyway, it is good to have money."


    The thin guy is not so much to talk about, it is better to complain. However, he has a good audience. The tall guy never interrupted him, but he nodded from time to time to signal that he was listening to him. This made the tramp''s heart have a new understanding of this tall companion, at least this is a good guy.


    Just as the tramp is still arguing and seriously judging which restaurant in the surrounding neighborhood has a better taste of the kitchen trash can, a woman in a suit walks over and looks at the information in her hand, facing the tall wandering. Han said.


    "Chad Norma? It''s your turn, come with me." The tall tramp stood up and coughed and gestured to the suit woman, then waved goodbye to the skinny guy, followed by the suit woman who turned and left. Going deep into the tunnel. The skinny guy waved his hand and muttered something that others couldn''t understand or didn''t want to hear.


    Two people walked in the dark tunnel, which is already deep in the subway. It has now been changed to an unidentified structure. The cameras and gates are everywhere, showing that it is not a charity. The tall tramp coughed and responded to the problem of women in front suits.


    ��Is there any tattoos or other piercings in the past year?��


    "No."


    The suit woman knocked her chin with a pen in her hand.


    "What is the scar on your chin?"


    Looking around, the tramp Chad Norma heard this and subconsciously blocked his chin by hand, and responded after a while.


    "I have had an accident when I was young." After he finished, he coughed twice, obviously not wanting to say anything more. The two men gradually drifted away, and as they deepened, they could not see the traces of others. And this is obviously in the arrangement, the suit women continue their work.


    "You said that you don''t have any close relatives?"


    Chad Norma replied with a stiff words: "At least not contact any close relatives."


    The suit woman smiled indifferently.


    ��That is, no one can contact in the event of an emergency?��


    "not a single one."


    Chad Norma fixed his eyes on a group of cleaners, who were working hard to clean the floor in a room with a viscous liquid.


    ��Is there no family?�� The suit woman didn��t seem to care what he saw, and he asked himself.


    And Chad Norma seems to be a little impatient with this topic.


    "I told you, no! You told me so much, did you say that I can''t donate blood?"


    The suit woman seems to have no intention of continuing on this topic, taking him to a security guard gate while flipping the form in his hand.


    "I''m not sure, your blood test results show that your situation is not normal."


    "What?" Chad Norma looked a little surprised and coughed and coughed. ��How abnormal is it?��


    The suit woman led the tramp into the door, and entered some incomprehensible symbols in a place like a cryptographic device, and explained to the tramp.


    "Let me explain it to you. There are rare manifestations in your blood. We have never seen this type of blood sample."


    Having said that, the door behind him slammed shut. Let Chad Norma look back in surprise, then ask in confusion.


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    Just as he said, the security guard held him behind him, not suppressing his actions as ordinary people forced him to go to a place similar to the operating table.


    "Who are you?" he asked, shaking, seemingly full of fear.


    "Please sit down." The suit woman did not touch it. He looked at the security guard and a guy dressed like a butcher who pressed Chad Norma on the operating table and looked at it with a look like a farm animal. he.


    Chad Norma glanced back and forth uncomfortably and asked, "What is going on?"


    "This is a mixed situation! Chad." The guy dressed like a butcher smiled and opened his mouth, revealing some sharp canine teeth and dark black coix.


    He looked at Chad Norma and looked back at the suit woman with a weird smile.


    "Just, this is a good thing for us."


    "Yes to you." He said, taking a glove-like thing from the side and wearing it on his hand. The tip of the glove is a huge pinhole, which makes people look afraid from the heart.


    "It is a bad thing."


    Chad Norma trembled and made a voice that was unclear. The sound initially sounded like a whimper and a low pleading, but as the sound grew, it was not. It was an uncontrollable smile, like a successful mischief.


    Chad Norma laughed, his sharp smile revealing sharper teeth, and the jaws trembled with split scars.


    The guy who seemed to be a hunter looked at the maddening Chad Norma. The original smile had become eccentric, they didn��t seem to find Chad Norma��s change, just wondering if the poor guy was already Was scared crazy.


    Chad Norma is not good, and naturally he will not give them any explanation. He jerked up and grasped the neck of the woman in the suit, and the sharp teeth immediately bite into her neck. The power of his biting was so great that the blood of a woman rushed out of a broken artery like a fountain, and instantly smeared the wall behind him.


    This crazy move made the rest of the two people afraid. The security guards hurriedly took out the pistol from the waist and slammed the trigger against Chad Norma, who still enjoyed the food. The bullet got into the back of Chad Norma, but in addition to disturbing him to eat, it did not play other roles. Instead, he let Chad Norma give up the food in his hand and turned to him.


    "What do you want to do, you monster. Stay away from me!" The security of the security personnel''s collapse made him charge to Chad Norma while he was retreating, but the power of non-human did not give him any safety. Guarantee. Because his opponent is no more human than he is. Chad Norma held his head with one hand, and even heard the strange noise of the staggered friction when the bones broke under the five fingers.


    The security personnel immediately acted like a snake with a bone, and the strength of the whole body was lost. The whole person was softened. But his strong vitality made him not die, just twitching and making unconscious **.


    Such a scene does not make any sense to Chad Norma, he glanced at the guy running to the gate. Picking up his arms and slamming the guy in his hand on the wall. In the sparse sound, it was like a huge tomato falling on the ground. The dark red scum is like an abstract picture, on a ruined wall.


    At this point, the only survivor who escaped has already rushed to the gate, and the gate was tightly closed. To leave, you must open the door that was closed to cover up their bad deeds. As soon as he rushed out of the gate, he could call the guards here to seize the **** monster.


    But he couldn''t open the door. Usually hands that can accurately manipulate the surgical equipment, but now trembling, how can not lose the **** password of this door, fingers poke the keyboard, but always in the panic in the wrong place. When he tried to enter the password again, he had no chance.


    Chad Norma grabbed his neck and lifted him off the ground. At this time, Chad Norma did not enjoy the food in front of him. Instead, he scanned the corners of the surrounding area and then revealed the fangs that were still bleeding with scarlet blood against the camera at the corner.


    "A group of vampires!" In the language of the vampire, he confided his voice to the camera. "I hate vampires the most!"


    After that, he looked at the food in front of him and slowly grew his mouth. With the separation of his upper and lower jaws, the scar on his lower jaw began to split like his other mouth.


    "What the **** is this thing for his mother?" A long-haired, middle-aged bald man staring at the screen in front of him, questioned the final change in Chad Norma on the screen.


    At this time, an entire night had passed since the Chad Norma attack. When the local security guards found that the situation was wrong, Chad Norma had escaped from the underground tunnel and did not know where to go. Only the monitoring records with clear murder images are left. The local person in charge of the iron and iron will report the monitoring records to the master behind his own, that is, a group of blood-stained nephews to buy blood, the bright and unscientific vampires, the reaction of this group of vampires is a very unexpected.


    The monitoring records were reported layer by layer, until the head of the ruling party of the New York vampire, the vampire Grand Duke. In the hands of Maginos. The vampire Dagong saw this monitoring record, then summoned the most elite vampire warrior in his hand, and brewed a big plan.


    "Grand Duke, don''t you tell me that you are rushing me to deal with such a guy?" The bald-headed man spit, apparently not very cold for Chad Norma, who is obviously different from normal creatures.


    "Pay attention to your attitude, Rehart!" A courteous middle-aged black man standing side by side frowned and immediately shouted dissatisfied with the bald head named Rehart. "In front of you is the Supreme Master, you need to keep your respect."


    Sitting on the high seat, the vampire Dagong, who kept his hand supporting the movement of the head, raised his hand slightly and interrupted the black people''s swearing. "Forget it, Asa. Don''t worry about it, now our priority is to solve those guys who threaten to survive in our communities."


    Speaking of this, the vampire Grand Duke stood up with the support of the women around him, and he was surrounded by a friend who had a relationship with Zhou Yi. Here, she has a prominent identity, the future vampire female grandfather, the current daughter of the grandfather, the successor of the vampire ruling party and so on. With the beauty of the vampire, the true content of the vampire is so unusual.

 Chapter 25： Vampire resolution

    Elida Martinos, the oldest vampire known throughout the Americas, has such a prominent position as the vampire Dagong, the leader of the vampire community.


    Such a glory did not make him as handsome and melancholy as the worldly novel described, as the ancient aristocracy exudes a noble and cold charm. In fact, his appearance is ugly.


    His body has been corrupted and transformed into a strange light blue. Even the hair can''t grow on such a body. A blood vessel is visible to the naked eye like a gully, and the liquid oozing from the skin is also disgusting. This kind of existence is like the decaying flesh but still struggling to survive. It seems that there is a psychological disgust, this is in his daughter, Nissa. Marginos''s foil is more prominent.


    In every eye of a pure-blooded vampire who has lived long enough, Elida. Mackinos is definitely a presence that is enough to disgust them. This is an old vampire with a power of more than three hundred years. According to the tradition of vampires, his power should be stronger as the years go by.


    But this is not the case. Elida is a warrior among vampires, the most unscrupulous conspirators, and the one who loves rights the most. In order to ensure that his rights are not reduced, he even took the ethnic group away from Europe, fled the church werewolf and other vampires, and traveled far in the Americas.


    In order to control his rights at all times, he is even reluctant to go to sleep, preferring to let his strength diminish, and the body decays to be on the throne, watching every move of his empire. In order to ensure the supremacy of his rights, he formed a blood escort, recruiting elite soldiers to fight against their own family.


    Even in order to consolidate this, he also cooperated with the human powers to maintain each other''s rights. For the sake of the right, this is the best description of Elida Mackinos.


    But it is undeniable that he is still the leader of this vampire empire, the ruler of all vampires in New York.


    With the support of Nisa, the old guy walked over to the screen and looked at the appearance of Chad Norma, who was fixed there, and the overlapping hands tapped in disorder. He stared deeply at Chad Norma, and after a long time, asked the black vampire.


    "Asa, can you find him?"


    "Unfortunately, my master." The faithful vampire butler bent down with respect.


    "He is very good at concealing, and our people are still unable to trace his traces for the time being. It may take some time."


    Elida waved his hand. The news was not good or bad for him. Maybe it was the best answer for him. So he simply transferred the topic.


    "How about those guys?"


    He only mentioned it a little bit, and the loyal old housekeeper understood what he meant and responded immediately.


    "The situation is not very optimistic. They have mutated and become like him. They have also caused casualties. I have ordered my hands to be cleaned up."


    Elida looked at her black butler and nodded with satisfaction. As a former Saskatchewan who was given his initial support during the colonial period, he has been serving him with all his heart and soul for more than a hundred years. He has many secrets to marry his daughter, but he will not take advantage of this loyal steward. For this housekeeper, Elida never doubted that Asa dedicated his loyalty to him, and he gave him eternal life and trust. This is a tacit understanding between the two people in two hundred years.


    "You are doing very well, Asa!" The **** grandfather sat down on his throne with his daughter''s help. "No need to sacrifice it meaninglessly, we should find some more professional people to deal with such problems."


    "My master, are you saying?" Asa asked indefinitely.


    "Yes, that is the group of vampire hunters." Elida replied with a hand and seemed to carelessly.


    "Wait a minute, BOSS." Harriet Rehart, who has not been involved in this topic for a long time, as the leader of the blood escort, he does not understand the order of Gao Dagong.


    "You mean to find those **** guys to deal with this monster, why? We can solve it."


    "You dare to question the command of the Grand Duke." Asa went forward and showed his fangs to Harriet Rehart, and Harriet Rehart was not willing to show weakness, but also retaliated with a ferocious look. He is an elite warrior in the blood family. No one is convinced except Dagong.


    "Enough." Seeing the left and right arms of his men have the momentum to fight, the tallest public screamed and interrupted the two. "This is my order."


    Harriet Rehart was dissatisfied with a spit, but even if he was like him, he did not dare to violate the meaning of the vampire. Watching Harriet Rehart express his obedience, the vampire Dagong nodded with satisfaction. Commanded to Asa.


    "Asa, give him a look at things."


    "Follow, Master." Like a well-educated housekeeper, Asa pressed the device in his hand and let the screen play another picture.


    In the picture, a guy who can''t see the human figure is being ruthlessly dismembered. His body is opened and he can see the weird organ color and the strange internal organs. But even with this treatment, this guy is still full of strong desire to attack, he is still struggling frantically, so that the entire operating table is shaking.


    Closed the picture, Asa said coldly.


    "What you see is the survivor of the attacked place, a vampire, our family. After only 12 hours, he has mutated into this look. Disgusting, and has a desire to attack, whether it is a human or a vampire We have lost two men on him."


    "They are growing too fast and have shaken the foundations of our people. So we need to work with the hunters. This is my decision. I want to have a truce with them." The vampire Grand Duke set the tone for this matter.


    "Nisa, my daughter." The vampire Dagong suddenly asked.


    "The guy who suddenly appeared and would sweep our stronghold at night, you contact him and tell him that we have a truce with him, we need his help."


    "Father?" Nisa didn''t think that his father would suddenly tell her like this, and looked at his father strangely.


    "If he will let you go once, he will let you go for the second time. Since you are forced to swear that you cannot say his identity, this does not prevent you from going to him."


    The vampire is a big man and a good color, but the words are full of dissatisfaction with his daughter. Nissa naturally understood the dissatisfaction of his father. Although she was very unwilling, she still succumbed to her father''s orders, because his father was a vampire''s grandfather, and she was also a member of the vampire.


    "Asa, you go to the blade and bring him here." After seeing his daughter''s obedience, Supreme Dagong told his housekeeper.


    "And, Rehart. Call the Guard, you have to be prepared to work with these hunters." In a flail of command, the vampire Grand Duke has arranged everything, and also weaved a huge net. It��s just that he still doesn��t know if this net can get what he wants.


    After a day of madness with Tony and Roddy at sea, Zhou Yi returned home and plunged into his lab.


    What is Edman''s alloy, which is a military secret, but in fact, you will find that this thing relies heavily on luck. When you look at God, when you open your eyes, you can enjoy two pieces of Edelman metal rough.


    But the earth is so big, there are a lot of meteorites that come in every day. No one can be sure which one has Edman metal. It can be said that with the original stone, Edelman alloy can be described as a matter of course. Even the recipes don''t have to be pondered, and the information shared by Stark is readily available.


    Tony, his father, as one of the founders of the National Strategic Defence Attack and Logistics Support Bureau during World War II, did not have much to fish, especially these so-called scientific research materials. It can be said that except for some things that are really secret to the extreme, the other basics are backed up here at Stark. With all the raw materials, the equipment will not have any problems.


    Under the control of Medusa, Edelman metal rough and other raw materials have melted and turned into a pool of molten steel at 1500 degrees Celsius. This is the basic form of the Edman alloy. Only at this temperature can they guarantee its castability. Once the temperature is lowered, it will be finalized. At that time, unless you use a molecular reorganization device, it is estimated to be thrown into the sun to change it back.


    Looking at the boiling Edelman alloy, Zhou Yi ordered Medusa to carry out the next step of casting. In order to prevent some of the guys who might appear, Zhou Yi consciously needs a weapon to pick up his hand.


    Like a hot weapon or something, the first one was excluded by him. There are not many hot weapons in the world that can cause harm to him. Unless he stood still and let the nuclear bomb hit him, otherwise he really didn''t know what could be done in the US military''s active equipment.


    In addition, he has the property of mastering martial arts fighting, both intellectually and emotionally, he is more inclined to be a cold weapon, an invincible Edelman alloy weapon.


    Of course, when he thought of it, he explicitly forgot the shield of the Captain America who was still sleeping in the South Pole.


    But the biggest limitation is that he doesn''t have enough materials, whether it''s a good knife or a gun, and his current raw materials are not enough.


    More than twenty pounds, it sounds a lot, but let him pick it up, there is no such thing as the weight of the gold hoop, it is really not enough to see.


    What''s more, the quality of the Edman alloy itself is not light. So thinking about it, he can only do a semi-finished product.


    The hot molten steel is cast into the mold and is quickly fixed. This is a sleek, sturdy gun head.


    The flat gun had only the middle ridge of the gun standing up high, and the sides were sharply shredded. The blade was then widened. The shape of the gun head is not a general diamond-shaped gun head, but a more aggressive sword-shaped gun head. The gun tip is arc-shaped, the gun blade is straight, slightly waisted, and there is a deep blood trough on each side. The bottom is designed to be hook-shaped, both the gun and the sharpness of the Edelman alloy, which is sometimes more ferocious.


    It was just this one, which cost the easy-made Edelman alloy 7787, but it was a one-foot-three-inch, two-inch-wide peer. Such things, put into the cold weapon era, the absolute battlefield weapon, without any armor can stand up.


    Of course, it is enough to put it now. However, for Zhou Yi, he is not complete enough. Because, it is just an unfinished product.

 Chapter 26： Weapon making

    The weapon that Zhou Yiyi thinks is best to have enough sharpness, heavy weight and convenient carrying possibilities.


    For now, the head of the Edelman alloy is sufficient for sharpness, but in terms of weight, even if the gun is made of Eideman alloy, it is difficult to meet the needs of Zhouyi.


    In terms of his strength, the best weapon, especially a weapon like a rifle, is best weighted between 200,000 and 300,000 pounds. It is equivalent to a dozen units when it is converted into an ancient unit of measurement. Ten thousand pounds.


    There is such a weight, do not say anything else, as long as Zhou Yi came to an acceleration and casually go anywhere, basically a level with the bomber. But unfortunately, in order to achieve this weight, it is a daydream.


    Think of the mythical monkey in the mythology, the guy in his hand is only 135,000 kilograms. But such a **** soldier is already used to measure the flood and to settle the world''s rare irons in the East China Sea. There are not a few myths that can be compared.


    It is conceivable that it is impossible to achieve the weight of Zhou Yi��s mind.


    On the contrary, this requirement in terms of portability is not a problem.


    Alpha nano metal type 6. That is, the previous version of the material used in the dawn armor will basically meet the needs of Zhouyi.


    Compared with the alpha nano-metal type 7, in addition to the heavy mass and the inability to cancel the magnetic interference, he and the alpha seven are basically the same. No matter the energy conductivity, self-compression ability, high temperature pressure resistance, metal memory repair and secondary deformation function are not much different. In fact, the explanation is white, that is, the quality is a bit pitted, and the weight per cubic centimeter reaches 144 grams, which is about six times heavier than the metal crucible. If you want to make a gun of the second, it means that the weight is close to one ton.


    Even so, such weight is not acceptable to most normal people, and any manufacturer can''t stand the battle of their own warships. The reason is that they are too heavy.


    This made Zhou Yi, who was aiming at the development of aerospace metal materials, frustrated. He simply used this technology as his own toy. More than one ton of weight is not a good thing for Zhou Yi, but it can barely be used.


    Although there is a discount on the weight for the purpose of nano-compression, it is not much different. The manufacture of Alpha nanometals can be completely made by Medusa itself. Just let me know what I want, and then I can wait for Medusa to finish.


    A qualified long gun is not only the two parts of the gun head and the gun. It also needs a gun, which is similar to a gun spear at the bottom of a large gun. Strictly speaking, what Zhou Yi has made is not a rifle, but more like a spear.


    The lance was a thing that appeared in the Song Dynasty and flourished in the Ming Dynasty. This is a product of adapting to the times.


    Since the Song and Ming dynasties, the Han nationality has repeatedly lost in the Saibeihe and other places in the Hu people, making the Han people in the horses, food and other aspects are not as good as the Han and Tang Dynasties. In the Han and Tang Dynasties, the big guns and spears were used. Pay attention to the spearhead as a sword, can break the heavy armor, the amount of heavy Shen, long and Zhang Xu. Only in this way can we have the courage of Wanfu in the war.


    Because the weight is enough, a stick can be wiped and wounded, and it will die. And the length is enough to poke people in the distance immediately. At that time, the big guns and spears were all difficult weapons, not only complicated work, but also rare enough.


    Because this kind of thing can be used, it is basically a peerless savage like the Romance of the Romance and the Yuwen Chengdu. The average person does not say that buying or not can be bought, that is, whether it is used or not is the same thing.


    In the Song and Ming Dynasties, the Han people became weak, and the secular view of Wen Zunwu was added to the scarcity of the horses. The long gun came into being. Compared with the spear, the long gun is short and light, the ridge of the gun is high and thin, and the gun is thick and thin, and the toughness is full. More suitable for the battle, and the most critical point, the cost is much cheaper than spears and the like.


    So gradually, the weapon of this kind of gun replaced the position of the spear.


    For Zhou Yi, no matter whether it is a gun or a cockroach, it is not big, but he appreciates it more than practicality. He is a true aristocrat in a long-handled weapon. Although demanding, it is exactly what he wants. Work is not a problem, he has the world''s most advanced machinery and metal materials. Not to mention the power, it is really not a problem to use Changchun with his strength and skill.


    As for the length, the long scorpion is a horse warrior, so the length of the zhang is not a minority, but Zhou Yi does not need to ride a horse, he will fly, and what to do. But in the end, what Zhou Yi made was a gun. At most, it was a slapstick. Because the craftsmanship of the system has almost been lost, he can only use guns to copy according to ancient books. In the end, he said that he did not know.


    However, there is no point in arguing about this. At most, the naming rights are different.


    In his hands, such things are already a peerless weapon. The fierce and aggressive head of the gun looks like a sturdy and short sword. The body of Zhang Er (the length of the Han dynasty is used here is also more than two meters). The geese are thick and thin, and the whole body is a fine scaly-like eagle, flashing with the light.


    The bottom of the gun, shaped by a triangular pyramid, is about a few feet long, and the internal blood channel is also the weapon of No. 1 killing. Looking far away, the whole gun is majestic and domineering. Unlike the vulgar weapons, it is similar to the mythical legendary soldiers. Of course, this kind of thing is still some distance from the soldiers. At the immediate conclusion, Zhou Yili was able to reach out and mention it lightly, but it was also durable enough.


    At the moment, the waist is twisted, and the wind of the hula is whistling. The huge gun head is already the first to go out. Then the gun body is like a dragon, the gun head is like a thunder, and the group is chaotic. Huo Huo Yinguang is entangled together, making people look dizzy, not knowing the geometry. In order to block such an attack, it is really nowhere to go. Come fast, and get it fast. In an instant, it was the cloud that collected the rain, and the scenery was very beautiful. Zhou Yi only held a long shot in his hand, and he couldn��t see the traces of the human gunshot.


    This is a combination of strength and skill, and extremely advanced skills. Looking at the big gun in his hand, Zhou Yi has a feeling of love. With such weapons in hand, in the future, for some difficult guys, they will have a little more control, and their own combat power will be more than one point. Slightly twisting the base of the big gun in the dark, the gun body in the middle is like a mercury surge, sharply shortened. In an instant, there is only one palm left, so that when you look at the big gun, it becomes a double-edged dagger, and it is a different kind of usage.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi could not help but ponder, perhaps can develop a means of long-range strike, but how to do it, you need to think about it.


    "Medusa, I need to use this weapon as a basis to get a long-range strike weapon. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Inquisitively asked Baidu, to Zhou Yi here, naturally it is necessary to ask the higher level AI Medusa.


    And Medusa wants to not let him down, this time it makes him a little surprised. Originally, he thought that Medusa offered him a long bow at most, and then precisely made what type, how many arcs and so on. But he did not think that Medusa directly crossed the limits of the cold weapon and directly gave him a big surprise.


    "Sir, don''t you know what you know about the latest developments in electromagnetic railguns?"


    "I only know that General Atoms seems to have just completed the prototype test." Zhou Yi scratched his face, as a consistent use of the doctrine, he really did not pay much attention to these things. The snacks will only be put on when needed.


    "So far, the electromagnetic orbital guns inside the US military have been basically formed. The main battleships are equipped with nuclear power to provide energy. The test of twenty pounds of ammunition can achieve five times the speed of sound, and the range is up to three hundred kilometers. Its Mercury research has made a big breakthrough in electromagnetic orbital launchers, which can achieve electromagnetic acceleration of large volume and heavier mass objects, but limited by the strength of pulse energy. In theory, if there is enough energy, Mercury Scientific''s electromagnetic orbit launcher can carry your weapon."


    ��How much energy is needed?�� Zhou Yi sensibly asked, he was pitted more than once by Medusa, and Medusa, who has no human mindset, often suggests some that seem feasible and actually very problematic.


    Of course, when these problems are solved, it is the perfect solution.


    "There is a need for two nuclear reactors on the Nimitz-class aircraft carrier to fully output."


    "I should have known it long ago."


    The full energy of the 10,000-ton aircraft carrier is absolutely a neuropathy for normal people. It is enough to maintain the full energy of a giant aircraft carrier. But for Zhou Yi, what energy is not a problem at all. Just like the Ark reactor that Tony has been studying, Zhou Yi can be said to be an oversized reactor, and it is also the kind of nuclear fusion. Providing energy is not a thing for him.


    This is like the sun turning on the lights for billions of years. People have the capital, they don''t care about this consumption, even if it consumes the light source and temperature problems that represent most of the solar system.


    "Contact Mercury Scientific Research and collect the data I need from them. I will see the samples as soon as possible. Tell them that the sooner the problem is solved, the less the research funding for the next quarter will be. Otherwise, let them wait for another owner. ""


    For several scientific research institutions under the hand, Zhou Yi generally gives the greatest financial support and also gives the greatest spiritual oppression. Although the guys who have been full of brains have been removed when they acquired these institutions, they have reduced as much as possible. Internal interdiction. But you can''t deny that as long as it''s a guy who is engaged in scientific research, there are basically such stinks, and it''s not a few years for a theory to be inked for a few years.


    Therefore, Zhou Yi has never given too many good faces to deal with these guys, so it is purely worthy of being with himself. After all, he is a businessman, not a human development promoter who sponsors the development of science. What he needs is something that can bring value to himself, not a bunch of useless data. Medusa clearly conveyed the meaning of Zhou Yi.


    After everything was completed, Zhou Yi took his new weapon and opened the door of the laboratory and went out. For him, there is another guest who needs to entertain.

 Chapter 27： Vampire night visit

    Nisa. Maginos sneaked into the manor house in Zhouyi, and the vaguely invisible vision of the vampire allowed her to clearly see every corner of the darkness. Because of the jealousy in her heart, Nisa chose to hide in the darkness while looking for her own goals and thinking about how to impress him.


    Since the first unpleasant meeting, Nisa has found the true identity of Zhou Yi in her own way. Of course, thanks to the great journalists, this group of boring guys never mind when they don��t have explosive news, plus one or two **** anecdotes to increase sales. More unfortunately, Zhou Yi is the top five guy in the New York Playboy.


    Do not disclose the existence of Zhou Yi, but does not mean that he does not inquire about his true identity. As a woman, Nissa is still unconstrained by this kind of small trick. But what she didn''t think of was that she would face this monster again so soon.


    For a vampire, the existence of Zhou Yi is a monster. The vampire fears silver weapons, fears the cross, and fears the nonsense of garlic. But if you say the most fearful, it is nothing more than sunshine.


    For vampires who forever renounce their light and soul for eternal life, the blazing sun is undoubtedly the greatest punishment for the gods. It is the pain of burning every inch of the soul like a holy fire, not only painful, but also absolutely deadly.


    Therefore, if we can choose, Nissa will never choose to meet with Zhou Yi again. That is the same as the vampire whimsy wanting to go to Hawaii to sunbathe. It is definitely a long time to live, and I want to find a way to die.


    But many times, the development of things is not transferred by the will of the characters. Just like this time, the appearance of a variant makes things blend to this level, although I don''t know why, but the vampire Grand Duke still sent his daughter to convey his will. As for the reason, Nisa believes that it is largely to express his dissatisfaction, as the ruler feels dissatisfied when he is concealed.


    Under the cover of darkness, Nisa quietly searched the entire villa, but unfortunately, she did not find her target in the place of rest. In this period of time, perhaps it is the unlucky stronghold to attack. Nissa thought in her own heart, thinking about it by a guy like a natural enemy of the race, but not so much.


    From the living room on the first floor to the bedroom on the second floor, to the study and the game room, the place where there might be someone in the whole house was turned over. Nisa, who still couldn''t find her target, slowly touched the garage.


    Only in the hallway with a dimly lit table lamp, she could only see her blurred figure. The light body walked on the solid wood floor, but it was silent like a cat. This is her instinct, as silent as a dark night shadow. .


    Human vision can''t capture her, human hearing can''t perceive her. Inadvertently, she can give others death in the dark, vampires, after all, human beings. However, this time her talent did not play its due role. Just as she opened her front door, a little silver awning suddenly burst into the eyes.


    This silver awn is like electro-optical, and people have no time to react. The same Nisha''s mind is also blank. However, the hard training from the purebred vampire family saved her, and the memory carved into the bone marrow made her subconsciously bend over to avoid. The slender, indescribable waist was suddenly bent into a thrilling angle, and it was dangerously defeated. At this time, she only saw the true face of the silver mang, just a sharp-edged gun head like a short sword. After avoiding a blow, it does not mean that it is safe.


    Because the person who launched the attack will not only attack this, but the big gun that has been poked will be shaken. The heavy gun body is whistling with the screaming screaming, and it is empty in the vague afterimage. The heavy force makes the air feel like it has been evacuated. Nisa believes that if she is really hit by this, even the vampire''s vitality will not be too good.


    In this case, she will not take into account the problem of the woman''s image, and directly use the lazy to roll the tricks of this kind of oil, several rolling. Far away from the range that big guns can reach. The blurred gun shadow didn''t get on the floor when the target was lost. It was just a little while when it was a little away from the floor. It was shaken by the gunman and was drawn back like a giant scorpion. More than half of the gun body.


    At this time, Zhou Yifang only carried a long gun, and the dragon walked, stepping forward from the door step by step. He looked at the half of the floor, a black tights, showing the vampire beauty of the tempting form. The slightly wrinkled brow is lightly loose, and some say with uncertainty.


    "I remember you, in a bar. Are you a vampire?" Nisa quietly breathed a sigh of relief. The attack just made her feel a sense of horror. Now the two sides have the possibility of communication, for her. Nothing better.


    "Adult, we met, the last time with you and your sister in an underground bar, we had some misunderstandings." Nisa stood up, in order to show respect, she bowed slightly, one hand to breast , made an ancient etiquette. This is her respect as the vampire aristocrat, the greatest sincerity she can make.


    The rifle in Zhou Yi��s hand changed back to the style of the short sword. Since the other party has already shown such a low profile, especially in the case that she is still a beautiful woman, he will not pursue such things as trespassing the house. Of course, there is also a reason why he does not want to fight in his own home and leave a pile of mess for himself.


    "I don''t remember that I invited you, Miss Vampire. Can you tell me what you mean?" Nisa continued to be respectful and said with a low profile.


    "I am sorry to bother you. Adult, I am an invitation to you on behalf of the Supreme Grand Duke of the Vampire Party. We want to sign an armistice agreement with you. And invite you to talk to the Supreme Master."


    Zhou Yi thought about it and asked strangely: "If I remember correctly, it should be Miss Nissa, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Zhou!" Nisa didn''t know what question Zhou Yi wanted to ask at this time, but she responded as respectfully as possible, and there is no need to make a joke at this time.


    "I want to know why, the so-called Vampire Grand Duke will look for me. I think we can be not friendly in terms of the current form. Even if the agreement is signed, it should be a war agreement and not an armistice agreement. You want What? Why, here, his eyes are sharp and aggressive, and there is a feeling that hurts people if they get a bad answer.


    For him, the vampire is a kind of demon who fears the light and bloodthirsty, and will prevent it from being excessive.


    "Mr. There has been a huge change in our world. A monster that is enough to shake the vampires and human roots appears in this world. We hope that you can stop and fight with us at this time."


    Nisa said that she is not humble, but actually looking deeper into the depths, she will clearly notice the resistance in her speech. She does not like the attitude of Zhou Yi, which is about prey, not a creature that can communicate on an equal footing.


    Zhou Yi, who is proficient in licking flowers, can naturally perceive the vampire beauty. He is a little surprised and feels a little funny. From some places, in addition to the weird eating habits, this beautiful woman in front of the world does not have a secular woman. The difference is the same as the anger and the volatility of human emotions. It is not the one he agrees. It is the only monster with bloodthirsty desire.


    After all, there is such a perception, largely due to the fact that Xia Weisi is in distress. The reason for the almost distress of his own sister was completely attributed to the vampire, and he would have an abnormal disgust from the vampire creature from the beginning. It is for this reason that he will have a pastime to go out and fight vampire strongholds from time to time.


    With a different mentality, nature has a different view of what is in front of us. Zhou Yi carefully looked at the vampire beauty in front of him. From an aesthetic point of view, he had to admit that the alien beauty in front of him could be said to be a rare stunner.


    She is not the kind of dazzling, blond beauty, but her beauty is enough to make people look good. The superb skin color and black hair give you a pleasing sensation. What''s more, she still has a fascinating look. No less than the gorgeous women who play the vampire in the film and television works, the real vampire in front of her face is very beautiful in appearance, especially she has an ancient elegance and mysterious temptation, this temperament is the most rare. . Once the beauty of the vampire was discovered, Zhou Yi also faintly converged his own look.


    Women, especially beautiful women, always have an advantage in front of men who appreciate them.


    "Sorry, Miss Nissa. I think my attitude may be a bit problematic. If there is anything offensive, please don''t care."


    "No, sir. If you don''t mind, I think we will start better as soon as possible." I don''t know what Nisha is doing in Zhou Yi, still maintaining her low profile, but also maintaining considerable alienation.


    "Of course, as long as you want, you can go now." The gun head is placed on the card slot on the back waist to ensure that it will not be poked by his own guy under normal circumstances. .


    "You.. Don''t need to change clothes?" Investigated the identity of Zhou Yi, plus a video of the ability of the Dawn Knight to use the ability to sweep the vampire stronghold. In front of this vampire beauty, the true identity of the Dawn Knight who was most curious about the media and guessed countless times has become clear. And her intentions naturally made Zhou Yi change the armor.


    "Why, aren''t vampires still aware of my true identity?" Zhou Xi was surprised to see the meaning of Nisha. He rarely sees women paying so much for their commitment.


    Originally, he thought that Nisha��s visit meant that his identity was exposed to vampires. This is a foreseeable thing in itself, but he did not think that in fact, Nisa actually kept her promise. This gives her a better sense of the woman in front of her. Although he likes to tease those charming women, let them repeat in their promises.

 Chapter 28： Secret history of vampires

    Zhou Yi, who has been wearing the second armor of Dawn, follows Nissa. Mackinos took the helicopter under the name of the vampire ruling party.


    The plane took off from Long Island and flew directly in the direction of Brooklyn. On the way, Nissa has always maintained a cold and silent attitude. Neither talking nor making any sound, just staring at the face behind Zhou Yi''s face with a sharp eye.


    This kind of enthusiasm is completely the result of Zhou Yi''s self-confidence. He can not believe what promises women will keep from the heart, but it does not mean that he can directly express his own views. Once this view is discovered, it is enough to make a woman turn her face.


    Whether this woman will keep a promise is the same.


    In this case, even if it was a difficult face to accept, it was unacceptable, so he had to use his fingers to scratch his face across the visor, and deliberately found the topic and began to pick up. "Miss Nisa, I don''t know how old you are this year?"


    A topic that women''s creatures always care about, makes Nissa more silent and her eyes sharper and sharper.


    "Well, I know that asking a lady''s age is not something that a gentleman should do." Zhou Yi shrugged and made a helpless look. As for his expression, who could see it.


    "I just want to talk about a topic, maybe we are the first person in their own races!"


    "You think too much. Our communication with humans has been maintained from the Middle Ages to the present. The situation you said is impossible." Nisa said with her chest in her arms. As a messenger, of course, she can''t always treat her guests silently, but naturally she will not face her face with her personality. Simply use this routine attitude to cope.


    Holding a chest means resisting and not accepting, this is the attitude of Nissa. But for Zhou Yi, in addition to highlighting the beauty of the chest, this action has no use. A person who can be a **** will never be shut out by a small action.


    "I am very interested in the history of vampires. Miss Nissa, take the liberty to ask, do you have a national difference between vampires?" For a slightly academic topic, Zhou Yi continued to harass himself with words. aims.


    For this problem, Nisa clearly stunned. For the vampire, the national problem seems to be really non-existent. But there are other modes of division. She thought about it and woven her words in her mind and replied.


    "Our vampires have a few exceptions, basically all from the same ancestor. We don''t have any national claims, because we are not human beings, such as uncontrolled expansion. We only have the distinction of clan, there is no difference in race."|


    Seeing that Zhou Yi was in a timely manner, Nisha was naturally willing to use this textbook-like commentary to get rid of those boring conversations.


    "There are only one of the first ancestors that our vampires believed in, the Queen of the Red Sea, Lilith. It was not the Cain of God who was betrayed by the group of Jehovahs. Lilith is the queen of the Red Sea, the goddess of the night, the oldest witch. The Red Sea is not the current Red Sea, but the sea of ??life filled with blood. Lilith once wandered around the world and left behind her descendants. This descendant is the ancestor of the vampire."


    "The descendants of Queen Lilith''s legacy have been in the world for a long time, and finally come together. The ancestors gathered in the ethnic group to form the earliest clan."


    ��The earliest clan shunned the wilderness and the high mountains and was not known to many humans. But as the years passed, because of the special abilities and undead bodies of our people, plus our own struggles with other aliens. The fluctuations caused, our existence was discovered by humans, and it also caused human panic (as was the case in the 1484 and 1710 wars)."


    "At that time, when it was the catholic expansion of the Catholic Church, they put a fabricated history on our head without our consent, and then hunted us as a heresy like the werewolf and the witch."


    "At that time, the court of the Inquisition had the power and the power of the very people. The oldest vampire hunter also came from this. Although our ancestors were very powerful, they could not withstand the cooperative attacks of hundreds of hunters at the same time. The ancestors of the ancestors were killed or fell asleep, and the survival of the entire vampire clan was in an unprecedented crisis. In order to ensure the survival of the ethnic group, the leftovers of the ancient clan appeared to be divided, and the new clan representing the two ideas was born."


    "The secret party clan and the devil''s clan. The secret party believes that we should maintain the ancient dogma, preserve human beings in human beings, and obtain the necessary needs from human beings rather than unscrupulously plundering. Only the execution of the commandments guarantees our secrets and If you don''t know it, you can ensure that the clan will continue for a long time."


    "The Mozambican clan believes that we should conquer humanity with physics and blood, and use eternal life to seduce those who are unsettled in human beings, spread their blood and descendants, and expand themselves to make the community last forever."


    "My father was a member of the secret party that emerged later. In Romania, because of the spread of Catholicism and endless fighting, he led our ethnic group to the Americas. And established a new clan here."


    To be honest, listening to these things, in addition to mentioning the night witch, Zhou Yi can also mention the spirit, the other time is basically the left ear to listen to the right ear. He is not very interested in the history of vampires, he just wants to chat with the vampire beauty in front of him, deepen the relationship. Rather than seriously exploring the history of blood and tears of the vampire community. The vampire beauty in front of the eyes should develop from the history of blood and tears of the ethnic group to the history of the **** tears of the entrepreneur''s own business. Zhou Yi, who is not interested in listening to it, immediately shifted the topic.


    "I remember that you said the heresy mentioned by the Catholic Church. The story of you and the werewolf has always been the theme of the long-lasting success of film and television works. I am really curious as to why the werewolf and you are deadly enemies, according to your origins. The werewolf should have a similar story!"


    "Werewolf?" Nisa wrinkled a good-looking eyebrow. When she thought about it, her eyes would always have a state of sorrow. People always felt that she was a little cute at this time.


    "I remember when I was very young, my father told me about this. I remember it. The werewolf was not there for a long time, at least in the early days of the ancient clan. Until one day, the werewolf suddenly appeared and was at the extreme. In a short period of time, it has become a disaster. At that time, we did not have contact with the werewolves, because the werewolves attacked all the creatures, but they did not pose a great threat to us."


    "Until one day, a group of people visited us. They also sucked blood for a living, feared the sun and silver, and had the same habits as us, but they were not descendants of Queen Lilith. They persuaded us to annihilate the werewolves with them, on the grounds that If we let the werewolves develop unscrupulously, we will also lose the space for survival. We feed on the blood, and once the creatures are killed by the infuriating werewolves, we will also die in the **."


    ��The clan at the time accepted this group of aliens and recognized them as a member of the vampire. At the same time, they launched the power of the ethnic group to destroy the vampire together. The beastly power of the werewolf could not withstand the powerful vampire warriors, and their diffusion momentum was quickly controlled. But we can''t seem to completely destroy them. They learn to lurk like us, and as humans become masters, our ethnic group has become a deadly enemy in your sense because of **** hatred."


    ��Wow!�� Zhou Yi expressed his surprise with a sigh of praise, and said quite sincerely. ��Is it true that Miss Nissa is still very particular about the history of your ethnic group, then can I ask questions about customs?��


    On the topic that I am not interested in, I have used it again and again. Zhou Yi has used it countless times and does not mind using it again.


    "Of course, if you want to ask, please ask. I can answer naturally." Nisa seems to have found a good sense of being a teacher. Being a natural enemy as a teacher so little to ask for advice, it is estimated that it will be a very refreshing feeling.


    "A lot of novels or biographies have said that you have the habit of sleeping in a coffin, really fake?" This topic is close to gossip, but sometimes gossip can bring the distance between men and women closer. Nissa turned over the silver and retorted quite disdainfully.


    "Except those who are full of religious superstitions, who will go to sleep coffins? We are vampires, not coffins. Can we say that werewolves really choose bones in front of living people and bones? Anyway, I don''t believe it."


    "Then have you ever thought about studying your problems from a medical point of view, such as treating your habits as symptoms and making you more like humans through treatments?" This is the most in-depth of what Zhou Yi thought. A question, the reason for mentioning this problem, because he also did a similar check on himself. But he doesn''t want to be an ordinary person, but he wants to see how he can make himself more mortal.


    Nisa watched Zhou Yi for a while, confirmed that he didn''t seem to have any other meaning, then turned around and looked at the bright lights outside the window, faintly said: "I naturally thought about this problem. But my father does not allow me. In doing so, he told me that this is the source of the vampire and does not allow offense."


    Well, the contest between old and new generations is really everywhere. Zhou Yi secretly spits in the heart. The plain is still moderate.


    "Maybe your father has his considerations, maybe I will change the subject?"


    ��Is there really a vampire of Dracula?��


    "Dracula is the most powerful vampire and the deadly enemy of all vampires. All the survivors of Queen Lilith''s first generation are killed and boiled by blood. It has the power of all vampire ancestors and is a vampire. Wang is also the most evil vampire."


    "Remember, don''t talk about him in front of other vampires. He is a taboo in vampires." At this point, Nisa closed her eyes and apparently had no desire to continue talking.

 Chapter 29： Dark hero, blade warrior

    Soon after the two had finished gossip, the plane had landed on the top of a building. Not so much a manor, it is better to say that this is a factory.


    At least Zhou Yi can smell the strange medicine and disinfectant. The security inspectors and searchlights everywhere make Zhou Yi feel that the guy who lives in it must be a guilty guy. At the very least, Zhou Yi feels that the really strong guy should be calm and self-sufficient, letting the rain and the wind rush to the literacy and mentality, just like himself.


    Nisa stood up and arranged her appearance, and by the way, she felt a ring with a coat of arms on her hand and put on a suede. She did not make any close moves to Zhou Yi, as if the conversation had ceased to exist. Just indifferently greeted Zhou Yi and followed her.


    Zhou Yi got off the plane, first standing in the same place and looking around the environment. The dark armor is almost integrated into the night, and only the dawn marks on the shoulders are particularly eye-catching. The black cloak flutters in the night wind, and the thin armor is wrapped in a strong body, making people feel like a black panther in the night watching the prey. This kind of attire will not be prominent in any place. And here it will only be more noticeable.


    For the human race, the Dawn Knight is a crime-ridden, clear-cut topical character, superhero. In these many days, he will always fall from the sky when the evil forces are active, giving the guys who destroy the order and invade the safety of others'' lives with a thunder. In conjunction with the police station in New York, they have cracked a number of major cases. Whether it is media public opinion or private public, they have given a very high evaluation to this superhero who has just debuted. Of course, this evaluation certainly includes dissatisfaction with its lack of attendance.


    For the vampire, the Dawn Knight''s notoriety goes straight to the old vampire hunter - the blade warrior. The notoriety of the blade warrior, it is a sword and a sword, countless bullets darts, slowly pieced together. It is the blade of this guy who has countless blood battles, one by one, like a machine, not sleepy, tracking and killing vampires. Ten years of hard work has made his notoriety.


    The Dawn Knight is different. For the vampire, this guy is a newly released intercontinental missile. Just hitting three times and losing hundreds of vampires. In the video of the follow-up investigation, only one hundred vampires in the glory can be seen as ashes.


    Such a means even allowed some of the qualified vampires to think that this was a precursor to humanity��s beginning to tear up the covenants. Don''t look at the number of vampires killed by the Dawn Knight, there are not many, just a few hundred, compared with the number of thousands of thousands of blades.


    But don''t forget, the number of blades is accumulated over a decade, and the Dawn Knight is done within three nights. Not to mention vampires, that is, humans, with billions of large races, and hundreds of deaths in three days are also a cause of international sensation, igniting countless waves. So the vampires around look at Zhou Yi��s eyes are weird, fearful, and hateful.


    However, who cares about the idea of ??ants at the feet, Zhou Yi did not pay attention to these guys. Followed by Nisha and walked into the building. The interior of the building is more rigorous and more rigorous.


    I saw Nisa coldly walking to an elevator, the slender palm gently pressed on a device like a fingerprint recognition system, but that is not a fingerprint identification system, but a more stringent bone DNA verification system. . The five slender needles, like the five fingers that are slowly open, are stretched one by one. Then slowly follow the gap of Nissa''s knuckles and deeply inserted into the palm of his hand.


    Zhou Yi can clearly see the expression of this cold beauty who is squinting deeply. Obviously, this device is not very comfortable to use. Zhou Yi wanted to say something to this woman, but in the end she did not say anything. The two walked into the elevator that was subsequently opened, and the elevator quickly entered the depths of the ground, bringing the two to a room surrounded by stone walls. In addition to the elevator, there is only one vampire-style mechanism in the middle of the room.


    Nissa took out a cylindrical device and inserted it into the groove of the mechanism. As the cylindrical object descended, the heavy mechanical sound rang through the room, and a wall slowly opened and closed, revealing the inside. It is full of metal-filled doors. The size of this gate is not inferior to the door of Zhouyi Lab. The difference is that it is opened by mechanical force, and the one that Zhou Yi has to dig is to be opened by manpower.


    With the opening of the door, Nisa proudly introduced to Zhou Yi: "Now, what is unfolding in front of you is the true meaning of the vampire empire. The real power of the vampire empire is here." Zhou Yi did not know that this originally looked Very smart, very rational woman is what happened, an empire, it is a joke. What he sees is only the vampires of the old and the more dirty things that are unspeakable. Such existence is simply a life.


    Zhou Yi, who opened the super vision, apparently saw a lot of different things, and he found things to be interesting. In the end, it was Nisha who was making a fool of her heart, or even she was blindfolded in the valley. The old things in the end are planning what to do, these Zhou Yi do not know, but he must admit that these things full of conspiracy have attracted his attention.


    Unlike the vestibules, which are full of modern metal styles, the back of the gate is an old castle style, and as soon as you walk in, it feels like being in the old decaying old castle in the Middle Ages. In the middle of the castle, a decaying presence like the castle stood there, facing away from the gate. Flipping old books in front of a book stand.


    And his side is a respectful black housekeeper. And three men standing there, full of look and look. Among the three men, an old man and a thin and thin look are like car mechanics. This is a person who has no sense of existence. It does not attract the attention of Zhou Yi and other vampires.


    The other one is a black man with a face. He wore black sunglasses and a black trench coat. The tall and strong figure makes his windbreaker look a bit bloated, but this is not entirely due to his size. Experienced people can see that there are all kinds of obvious raised marks on his body. Some of these traces are like blades, some are like firearms, and some are like bombs. Fully armed, it is perfectly possible to describe the state of this person.


    Zhou Yi even believes that if he starts playing now, this guy''s firepower can even control the field for five minutes. It can be said that this person is completely a killing machine. Fortunately, the object of his killing is a detestable vampire.


    This is the blade, the world''s most prestigious vampire hunter, almost comparable to the legendary Van Helsing, has reached a terrible existence of the rare achievements of vampires.


    Seeing the door open, the icy Nisha and the armor of the Dawn, who couldn��t see the true face, walked into the castle, and the personal reaction was different. The owner of the castle, the vampire grandfather still maintains the reading position, as if he did not hear anyone coming in.


    The butler next to him is not, his eyes are full of alert, staring at the Dawn Knight who has just become a vampire hunter, the muscles of the whole body are a little tight. Among the other three people, the old man just stared at him with a look of his eyes. The car mechanic looked at him with a playful look, and at the same time looked at the armor of the Dawn Knight, and obviously had no small interest. The reaction of the blade is simpler. He just has a side-to-side, what is the look of the eyes wearing sunglasses, and no one can say clearly. However, Zhou Yi knows that it is just a simple understanding and understanding. Such people estimate that there are only two views, the enemy and the same kind.


    Obviously, Zhou Yi belongs to the same kind.


    "Father." Nisha just broke out and was interrupted by the vampire. I saw him raise his hand and turned around to reveal his true feelings. Like a robes immersed in formalin for many years, the robes of ancient nobles look funny and horrifying.


    "Everyone, please allow me to introduce my master to you." The vampire steward, who stood by the side, said in a very grand tone. "The leader of the vampire ruling party, the Supreme Grand Duke of the vampire family, Elida. Mackinos."


    After the introduction of his loyal steward, the vampire''s supreme lord extended a hand with a pretentious gesture, and then saw his daughter, Nissa, immediately hold him. At this time, he said.


    "Welcome to visit my castle. Our vampires have a saying, take pride in your enemies and enjoy his achievements. It seems that I should thank you."


    The enemy of the hero is only a hero. The old vampire regards himself as the last boss before he has done anything. The attitude and the arrogant tone make Zhou Yi feel that this guy is really ridiculous. He doesn��t know that. He is still complacent about how the little arrogance is based on what kind of foundation.


    "Do you think you are worthy of my enemy? Vampire!" Zhou Yi, who had been unable to see this arrogant move, smiled and went forward and asked the vampire.


    His words instantly touched the nerves of the vampire steward who had been guarded for a long time, and he shouted. "This is the face of the Supreme Master! Human beings, stop your arrogant behavior." After that, he had already pulled out the weapon at his waist and rushed toward Zhou Yi.


    An ant still wants to kill an elephant, even if you hold a bomb that is as heavy as yourself. Zhou Yi��s eyes showed a scornful look, and then the vampire steward was a punch. The fist hit the air, and the air suddenly burst into a blast, and the visible waves of the naked eye rolled up, making the castle stand in a mess, and this is not the case.


    A stream of air, like a high-pressure jet of water, hits the vampire steward. His fluttering body was immediately stopped and flew at a very high speed. In a heavy crash, it was hung on the wall like a mural. After a long time, his body slipped. And left a conspicuous humanoid trace on the wall.


    This is the powerful wind pressure generated by the supersonic boxing, and the sonic punch pressure formed under the restraint of the mind field. It looks amazing and is enough to shock some guys who have conspiracy and secrets in their hearts.


    Zhou Yi did not control the loyal steward, but continued to walk toward the vampire grandfather. He would like to see what kind of means and enthusiasm this guy has, dare to put this posture in front of him.

 Chapter 30： Blood race heterosexual armistice agreement

    The sudden outbreak of Zhou Yi naturally made the scene a mess, and many people were in a mess. The vampire butler, who is still hanging on the wall, is mad and mad. He struggles to get down, but under such an attack, his body has actually suffered extremely severe trauma, although it is not fatal to vampires. However, it is basically impossible to move without a burst of training.


    The old man and the car mechanic are all optimistic about the show, and there is no plan to intervene. The blade is blocking the other passages with a blank expression. Obviously, I want to recruit a few vampires from other places to save the field. I have to go through his level first. The discerning eye understands that the three people in the blade and the three are afraid that they will not help the vampire, and even say something deeper, they are quite happy to see someone picking up the vampire.


    Zhou Yi still walked forward, but it was still blocked by people. It was not someone else who was blocking him. It was Nisha Mackinos who should have feared him like a tiger.


    At this time, the woman did not have any fear, but instead stood in front of her father, and explored her body to reveal the claws of the teeth. Like the hedgehog of the fried hair, the warning was revealed directly.


    The woman broke out with amazing potential when her father was threatened, letting her overcome the fear and face the nightmare in her heart. This point was not thought of by Zhou Yi, so he stopped.


    Standing in front of this heavily guarded woman, Zhou Yi smashed his head. He didn''t care what the woman wanted to do. He can stop for a while because the woman has shown amazing courage. But he couldn''t stop because of a woman''s block, even if the two had a friendly exchange.


    If the so-called vampire''s supreme lord still doesn''t make any moves, he doesn''t mind killing the vampire here halfway, and then looking for the rest of the guys to see what their so-called threats look like. For the vampires here, they have a vampire grandfather who has lived for a long time, squatting power and other people''s psychology.


    The vampire Dagong extended a hand and held down his daughter''s shoulder. Came out from behind her. "Please also calm your anger, Dawn Knight!" The vampire grandfather glared at his waist and opened his hands, posing a low posture.


    "I feel very sorry for my inappropriate words. I hope that you can forgive the arrogance of an old man. The situation at the moment may not matter to a strong person like you, but for ordinary humans and vampires, It is extremely dangerous. Therefore, I hope that you can forgive my unintentional loss."


    This low posture is not to be a vampire, even in an old human being. Zhou Yi did not believe that this old guy made such a gesture really as he said, in order to deal with such a crisis. What he believes more is that this vampire''s grand plan is nothing unusual.


    However, since people want to show acting, he can also accompany him to play. Look at what kind of ghost idea the old guy is playing.


    Deliberately stepped forward and stimulated the fragile nerves of the vampire father and daughter. Zhou Yi silently glanced at the cloak and retreated to the original position. The blade that had stood at the door and blocked the door was a grin, showing a bright white tooth, and stood back indifferently.


    At this moment, the vampires have already understood that these two famous vampire hunters actually do not see the so-called vampire to the high public, but everything is just self-indulgence and self-showing.


    The vampire Dagong held one hand on his chest, and the other hand was quietly placed behind him. Five fingers clasped desperately, and even the knuckles were twisted. Obviously, this vampire grandfather is already angry at the extreme. But since I have chosen to use this little trick to vent my anger, it means that he will not burst out at this time.


    Nissa had the urge to swear by this rude behavior, but his father held her shoulder and the strength she used made her feel a pain. This pain stopped her because she understood that her father would not agree with her.


    The vampire Dagong stopped his daughter''s impulse and then clap his hands at an arch behind him. Then a shirt was neat and tidy, and the gentle-looking blond man came out.


    "Hello, everyone."


    The man looks quite calm, but his eyes are always in the direction of Zhou Yi from time to time. This little gesture proves that he still has nervous emotions in his heart. However, this guy obviously has a lot of experience, and the inner feelings can''t affect his order.


    "I introduce myself, I am Kello. Conan."


    Said that he extended his right hand to the blade. The blade reached out and held his hand, but it was not a handshake on the courtesy, but a flip over. His eyes stared straight at the mark of a tattoo on the back of Kello''s hand, and asked indifferently: "Are you human?"


    Kello took a hand, but because of the tightness of the blade, he did not pull his hand out. Simply, he does not do this extra thing, but puts on a funny face. ��A little bit worse, I am a lawyer. Legal counsel of the European Health Foundation.��


    What he said was very interesting, but it made the face of the blade not look good. Such people do not think that they are human beings from the heart. They worship the vampires and hope that their vampire masters can give them what they call eternal life. This kind of person is the most disgusting of the blade. It is precisely because of this kind of person that the action of killing the vampire by the blade is endlessly hindered.


    The blade released his hand and Kello immediately shrank his hand back and kneaded a few times. He is a person who is used to pampering. It is not a good thing to be gripped by the blade. When this traitorous guy walked to Zhou Yi, Zhou Yi immediately wrapped his arms around his chest and said to him: "When one day you become a vampire, you must inform me. I will give you a unforgettable experience."


    He said this, in fact, it means that he has already killed the man named Kello, but it is because he is human beings. And he is such a traitor, one day sooner or later, it will not be human. This time means his death.


    Kello naturally understood the meaning of Zhou Yi, he smiled awkwardly, but did not know what to say. For this powerful guy, no matter how good the eloquence can not give him the slightest sense of security.


    At this time, he was relieved of the vampire Grand Duke Elliott. This old-fashioned guy just ordered someone to save his loyal steward, and saw someone who was angry with his human slaves and immediately rushed to the rescue. For him, this man named Kello is very important, otherwise he will not become an important person in his life as a human being.


    The vampire grandfather walked silently to a specimen and made an appreciation. He said, "As you know, the vampire''s habit of sucking blood is like a contagious virus that spreads through the saliva of predators. ��


    His method of saving his men is very clever, and he does not mention the parties at all, but uses more important topics to divert the attention of the parties. His method is very useful, whether it is Zhou Yi or the blade, they have given up Kello, a small person for them, and turned their attention to the commentary of the vampire.


    "This virus can flow through the body''s blood vessels within 72 hours, producing parasitic tissue. That is, in just three days, a new vampire can be created."


    The expression of the vampire Dagong is somewhat intoxicated. Compared with the poor natural productivity of the vampire, this way of spreading the virus is the fundamental way for the vampire to expand and the cornerstone of his establishment of the empire.


    When the blade heard his words, he said with a grin: "It��s like cancer cells!" His hatred of vampires is not without reason.


    Because he himself has half the blood of a vampire. This lineage is not from the love story of dog blood, but from the attack of vampires on ordinary humans. His mother was attacked by vampires when it was about to be produced, when the vampire''s virus invaded his mother''s body and infected with the knife of the fetus. His fate is already doomed.


    He is not human because he has the power of a vampire and the urge to bloodthirsty. But he is not a vampire because he is not afraid of the sun and silver. The vampires call him a daywalker, a legend. But for him, it is the root of the unfortunate life.


    If there is no vampire attack, he may be just an ordinary human being, living an ordinary and happy life. But now, he can only hunt vampires. Use their blood to pay homage to their own destiny and everything that they have lost.


    When he heard the blade, the vampire was dissatisfied and shook hands, revealing a few fangs. But he quickly put away this little trick and said it in a tone that seemed to correct.


    "It should be said that there are purposeful cancer cells."


    Cancer cells have the characteristics of unlimited proliferation and engulfing everything. He said that cancer cells are purposeful, but it seems that this habit is not like cancer cells. Looking at the vampire''s desire to continue to say, Kello immediately took over his job.


    "Unfortunately, the virus will also evolve." His look suddenly became serious, but there were a few professionals.


    "We have discovered a new evolutionary variant, we call him a R variant." He pulled out a portable stereoscopic device from his pocket.


    "Like all good pathogens, he can quickly find the original person and spread the infection!"


    Speaking of this, there is a video of Chad Norma attacking the secret blood bank of the subway on the stereo image. Several people looked at the image of Chad Norma in a blank expression, until he finally showed a strange mouth.


    Kello pointed at the final image and said, "It is him, Chad Norma!"


    The vampire Dagong saw the blade at this moment and said nothing: "The natural vampire, but like you, is a very rare alien. Unlike other people, however." He made an exception. Taboo and disgusting look like you have seen something you have crafted and become a failure.


    "It not only **** on humans, but also depends on smoking vampires. This is what I said, the root of all confusion!"

 Chapter 31： Human crisis bloodthirsty demons

    Hearing the words of the vampire Dagong and the disgust in his words, the blade screamed at the corner of his mouth very sorrowfully, ridiculing: "It seems that he is helping me, I should probably pay him a salary."


    When I saw this guy named Chad Norma, the blade had an inexplicable affection for this guy. The vampire Dagong is quite right. Both of them are heterogeneous among the vampires. From this point on, he and the blade are the same kind in the strict sense.


    The difference in vampires is not what the same kind is. Although the characteristics of the two people are not the same, at least the blade will not be able to lick the mouth like a chrysanthemum.


    "You didn''t listen to the key points. The blade warrior!" The still guarded guard, Nissa, who was next to her father, explained to her father. "My father mentioned this heterosexuality because he is a cancer cell in the vampire community."


    "The vampires he ate will not die, they will be transformed into new ones. Use faster speeds!"


    "And it''s more serious than the vampire." Kello made a rather professional look. "Their desire for blood is much more serious than the vampire''s bloodthirsty impulses, just like those who smoke drugs to almost irrationality. They are so eager to smoke blood, almost every day."


    "Now this guy called Chad Norma has appeared for more than 72 hours." Kello controls the stereoscopic video device and plays images of several different places. "The most conservative estimate is that there are at least a dozen new R variants. Although you are all different, he can grow faster than you."


    "Within this week, there will be hundreds of new R variants, and there will be thousands in this month. They are not vampires, no one controls their increase. Think about it, if you don''t shoot How long does it take for them to eat a full New York, three months? Half a year?"


    Kello said with a serious bad taste, but what he said could make a few humans on the scene feel uncomfortable. The speed at which this new vampire species spread has become terrible, if it spreads spread. It is definitely a disaster for human beings.


    New York is the largest city in the United States and the most populous city. It is home to nearly nine million people from all countries. What if the vampires spread out? Absolutely no one wants to see.


    A city full of vampires, especially ugly, bloodthirsty vampires, dead city in daylight. If such a thing happens, not only the United States, but also a huge impact on the entire world.


    Zhou Yi turned his face and looked at the blade, and found that the blade was also watching him. Two people who had never met before nodded tacitly.


    The blade took the lead and turned to the vampire Dagong. "I want to find out a problem first. You are looking for us. Do you want us to hunt him for you?"


    The vampire Dagong glanced at the Dawn Knight who also looked at him and solemnly said: "No, not for me, but for you. Think about who they will find to satisfy their bloodthirsty once the vampires are heavily damaged. Desire? Your precious human beings? Unlike us, ordinary humans face these aliens, and perhaps one cannot be spared."


    Although these words sound like threats, neither Zhou Yi nor the blade have to admit that what he said is correct. In the face of vampires, ordinary humans are hard to escape, not to mention the vampires that are more powerful than ordinary vampires. Coupled with their terrible contagiousness, just thinking about it is terrible.


    Looking at the solemn expression of the two vampire hunters, the vampires continue to increase their chips.


    "My men have an elite guard, the Blood Guard. A cutting-edge tactical team of precious blood-sucking vampires is the top guard of this vampire empire, and I will let them help you round up these aliens."


    The vampire Dagong patted his daughter''s shoulder.


    "In addition, I will also let my most beloved daughter, the future leader of my empire, the future Duke of the Vampire, Nisa. Mackinos join you and become a member of this squad. I think this should be able to show Our sincerity."


    After that, he quietly looked at the Dawn Knight, the biggest variable that exists here.


    "I joined." A steady voice came from behind the mask. It means that the Knights of Dawn are willing to go hunting the vulgar''s aliens. Despite many assumptions, after getting the answers he wanted most, the vampire Dagong still couldn''t help but breathe. He has not experienced the feeling of breathing for a long time.


    "So, I also joined. Hunting vampires, that''s my specialty." The blade showed white teeth, cold smile. In his eyes, the prey is all prey, although it is a future prey.


    "Very good." The vampire Dagong smiled and squatted toward the high seat. "Very good. Then I think we have reached an agreement. So, Nisa, trouble you to send this group of guests away, I think I need a break."


    "Yes, father!" Coldly walked to the front of Zhou Yi, and made a pose for the man who was incarnate as a Dawn Knight. At this time, the vampire beauty is full of anger for Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi also had some helplessness for this. He still had a good impression on this vampire beauty, but he was not able to accept other vampires. His sensitive feeling made him feel disgusted with the rotten vampire. It is impossible for him to deliberately suppress one''s own nature for a woman. It is unrealistic and not his principle.


    So he didn''t want to say anything more, just follow Nissa and walk in the direction of coming. The blade is naturally not willing to stay in this place, and the two deputies with their own are also behind.


    On the way out, Zhou Yi kept his silence. He didn''t know what to say to the vampire woman who had grievances in her heart. But the blade didn''t care about this, he asked a question that he was very interested in.


    "Blood Guard, I have been hunting you for a long time. Why have you never heard of this news." A vampire''s elite tactical unit, as a vampire hunter, he has never heard of it, which is simply ridiculous.


    Just as the United States and Afghanistan are fighting, Afghanistan does not know that the United States has the Marine Corps and the Seal Special Forces, which are specialized in performing squadrons, and are absolutely dead. However, it seems that they really do not necessarily know that the free fighter Saddam Hussein was caught like this.


    Since the card has been exposed, as a vampire who knows the hidden feelings, Nisa does not want to hide anything and directly tells him insider.


    "Three years ago, you went to Russia. We called the elite soldiers from all regions of the United States and compiled this tactical group. There is only one purpose, which is to kill you."


    The Blade Warrior is hunting vampires, and the same vampires want to hunt the blade. Therefore, the hatred between them has reached an endless level. In fact, if it weren''t for this special situation, the blade warrior and the vampire would not have sat down at the negotiating table.


    Sending the Blade Warrior and the Dawn Knight to the door, Nissa did not expect it, and turned and left. She did not give her a caring service consciousness. Of course, Zhou Yi believes that this is also the phenotype of a woman playing a small temper.


    However, she did not forget the business, told the blade before leaving, she will take the blood **** team to meet him in the stronghold of the blade tomorrow night. This is not just a statement with the blade, but also with the Knights of the Dawn.


    Look at this beauty who plays with sex. The blade smacked at Zhou Yi, and his face looked like a slap. He can see that this superhero, known as the Dawn Knight, has a different feeling for this vampire, otherwise he will not choose to stop when he is blocked. Although he expressed regret for the situation at the time, he regretted that he had not seen the vampire grandfather being detained.


    I ignored the blade and Zhou Yi looked at the night. Just passing the end of midnight did not stop the city, he turned to look at the blade.


    "Do you think these guys are reliable?" He doesn''t believe in vampires, but he is willing to believe in the blade warriors. This is a guy who is just enough to have the quality of a warrior. Such a person is worthy of trust.


    "I will never believe in the vampire''s rhetoric, but now this situation may really require us to work with them." The blade reveals white fangs. "The situation is very bad."


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "Since it has stopped fighting, at least now I don''t have to hunt! I need to go back and prepare something. That guy may not be good." The knife twisted his neck and he felt that they might encounter a vampire-sex army. So he needs to prepare something that is powerful.


    "I will go to the city to see if I can find some clues. Blade, where are I going to find you?" I felt that the situation was critical, and Zhou Yi decided to give up his rest time first. He wants to see the situation, whether the alien vampire has spread in the crowd.


    The blade naturally does not object to him doing so. For the Dawn Knight, he only realized that this guy has enough power. So he won''t worry about such guys, and if it''s really rewarding, it''s a good thing for them.


    "The abandoned terminal of the Brooklyn Street tram." An address was left, the blade waved, and turned with his two assistants into the night.


    Zhou Yi was leaped into the air and began to explore the deep sins and secrets of the city as a Knight of the Dawn.


    The two seemingly methodical, in fact, understand very well. In the next few days, it is very likely that a very serious accident will occur and the worst plan must be made.


    At the same time, the most chaotic part of the Manhattan neighborhood. Here is the guy at the bottom of the whole society. Rogue, underworld, **, drug dealers. Few people are willing to come to this place, and those who are willing to come to this place are basically holding all kinds of dirty needs.


    The people here will meet their needs, because they understand that as long as they are met once, they will come to the second and third time, until they drain every part of their oil. They are like otters, sucking the blood of those stupid guys until another guy with oily water appears.


    But the situation is different now. Compared to the otters in these senses, the guys who really smoke blood have come to their middle.

 Chapter 32： Dawn glory blade past

    The Dawn Knight descended from the sky and stopped a speeding truck on the 9th Avenue in Manhattan. The driver of the cash truck saw the front figure and did not slow down or brake. Instead, step on the gas pedal and tell the person in front of the road in his most unique way that he will not stop.


    It is this determination that led to the crazy chase of the two police cars. I believe that after chasing the driver, they will never be as simple as opening a ticket.


    In the face of such a stubborn driver, the Dawn Knight as a model citizen can only tell him the most practical actions, obey the rules of the traffic and the importance of not robbing the bank.


    At the moment when the cash truck was about to reach him, he held out a hand and held the front of the car. Just as time was held down and paused, the money-carrying car that was still rushing at 80 miles suddenly stopped, although the wheels were still spinning wildly, even rubbing thick smoke on the asphalt road, but it still Did not go one step further.


    A somewhat bald driver poked his head out from the right side of the window, holding a ** in his hand against the guy who stopped the road, but he did not shoot. It can be seen that this guy''s mood at this time must be very tangled.


    Zhou Yi saw the tangled expression of this guy, could not help but licked his mouth. The empty left hand held the pistol and made a shot at the rear view mirror on the door.


    The invisible force field immediately acts on the rearview mirror, whether it is glass or plastic and metal, which is twisted into debris under the action of the force field and wrapped into a baseball-sized solid waste.


    Seeing this situation, the driver with the gun is more and more difficult to look. He swallowed a large saliva, but unfortunately this kind of shocking action did not make him feel better. Especially when I saw the death of the Dawn Knight pointing to him.


    Fortunately for him, the Dawn Knight did not want to take him as a target. He just raised his hand and pointed at the **** in his hand, then shook his fingers gently.


    The bald driver nodded immediately and threw away the guy in his hand. At this time, the police who had chased after more than two streets were finally surrounded. They looked at the Dawn Knight who stopped with one hand and then happily surrounded the right door.


    The bald driver is also very happy, and facing such a policeman is always more comfortable than facing a superhero. At the very least, don''t worry about being killed. Like a famous punisher, it is known as killing people often.


    The bald driver honestly held his hands and was handcuffed by the police and pressed into the police car. And a policeman came to Zhou Yi.


    "Thank you, Dawn Knight. We chased this guy but chased a few streets." This is a very gentle policeman who looks quite sturdy and laughs. He reaches out and smiles. "My son is your admirer. Can you give me a signature? If my son knows that I found him your signature, he will be very happy."


    "Of course." Zhou Yi took his hand and took the signature book he handed over. "Excuse me?"


    "My name is Andrew, my son is Billy. I am just nine years old this year. He likes you very much, especially when you like to pick up the school bus, and let me give him a poster hanging on the wall."


    Zhou Yi listened to his embarrassment while writing on the signature book. "Give Billy! You have a father who loves you." The signature is the Dawn Knight, and he also painted a sun coat of arms with super speed.


    "Thank you, man. My son will be very happy to see this." Andrew took the signature list and immediately smiled.


    "So, can Andrew do me a favor?"


    "Of course, I am very honored." Andrew was right in his own police cap, a serious statement.


    "Can help me check if there are any strange places recently, for example, some people have disappeared inexplicably. I mean those people who don''t pay much attention to you, drug dealers, **."


    "Oh, I understand what you mean. Let me think about it." Andrew made a thought. "As you said, I remember that some people have said that the law and order in the red light district has been much better. Those pimps don''t seem to be too noisy."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly asked very spiritually: "I said folks, is there something big to do? Need us to help?"


    Zhou Yi shook his head and walked two steps, then slowly floated.


    "Andrew, it''s dangerous. If you can, tell your colleagues, be careful of the guys hiding in the shadows, and don''t go to the dark places, especially at night."


    "What? Is it a perverted murderer? Or an extreme terrorist?" Andrew is not sure, so he thought the Dawn Knight was joking with him.


    "Trust me, it is much more dangerous than that." With such a sentence, Zhou Yi flew up and disappeared into the night. Now, he has to rush to the Red Light District and Fifth Avenue to see if there are any strange clues.


    And Andrew held a hand on his forehead and looked at it, watching the disappearance of the Dawn Knight. Obviously he is still thinking what it means to be just that sentence.


    After a while, Andrew still didn''t want to understand. Andrew touched his back and opened the walkie-talkie on his shoulder.


    "Guys, I am Andrew. Did anyone go to the red light district to patrol today? Tell them to be careful, don''t go to strange places."


    "What, where did I get the news. I told you that I just chatted with the Dawn Knight. He told me that it seems like something is going on."


    "After work, I went to the old Allen''s bar. We said while drinking, it is a good day tonight."


    Andrew enjoys the happiness of ordinary people here, but Zhou Yi is still fulfilling his duties as a superhero.


    From the beginning of the playful mindset, to the present, really help the weak, save lives as their own work and duties. The transition is not as difficult as he imagined. When you have extraordinary power, you will instinctively do something with these forces. Whether it is good or evil, it is only between the thoughts.


    For Zhou Yi, be a super hero, help others, let people cheer for their title, and be proud of their good deeds. This is not an unacceptable thing. On the contrary, this is where Zhou Yile is the source of the Dawn Knight.


    He likes this feeling, this is awesome, the feeling of being worshipped. Although he needs to take on extraordinary responsibilities for this feeling, he feels that this kind of thing is worth it. He is born to be like the sun, admired and admired.


    Leaping over the dark night sky, Zhou Yi searched for suspicious targets over and over again. But the situation is not as optimistic as he imagined.


    He saw many suspicious traces, such as bloodstains, traces left after being attacked, and so on. But none of his survivors saw it. Similarly, he did not see the attackers.


    Obviously, after the alien vampire attacked humans, they took their bodies. Or, these bodies have followed them. However, in either case, the results are not what Zhou Yi wants to see.


    This situation illustrates that the vampire heterosexual called Chad Norma has the ability to control other vampires. He controls them to leave, or controls them to take away the attacked guy. They are planned to act, not aimlessly expanding.


    They are as hidden as ordinary people, and even if they search with super vision, it is difficult to find their existence. When they are hidden, they are almost as difficult to distinguish as ordinary people.


    Looking at the sky that gradually brightened, Zhou Yi gave up the idea of ??continuing to search. Maybe you should talk to the blade and the vampires later to see what they think. Zhou Yifei, who made up his mind, went to the outer sea of ??Long Island. He needed to take a break to cope with what was going to happen next.


    Time is always very fast on the eve of this upcoming big event. The sun seems to have just risen and can''t wait to fall. This seems to mean that the era of dark night creatures is coming.


    The abandoned tram terminal in Brooklyn, like a broken place in a factory, is hard to believe that this is the stronghold of the blade warrior.


    In fact, this is not a very difficult phenomenon.


    The Blade Warrior was actually a wanderer at an early age. After his mother gave birth to him, he became a vampire and lurked in the darkness.


    Because he has half of the vampire blood, he is difficult to integrate into human life. Especially when the bloodthirsty desires are surging.


    When the old vampire hunter John Whistler discovered him, he was still hunting wild animals and wanderers, sucking their blood to satisfy their bloodthirsty impulses.


    The old vampire hunter discovered that the blade was different, so he adopted him and began training him to hunt the vampire. But the problem arises. An old hunter who has given up his family to kill a vampire because of his wife''s death can save much, and a knife that cannot integrate into normal life can''t work normally to support himself.


    The most direct result of the above problems is that two people can only live in such a bad environment. Fortunately, in the past ten years, two vampire hunters have transformed this into a qualified stronghold. At least for hunting vampires, it is qualified.


    Of course, it is only qualified, and this stronghold of the blade can be visited more than once. Especially the vampires, her adoptive father John Whistler, was almost killed by vampires in this stronghold. So if the Dawn Knight''s laboratory base is five stars, then the blade''s stronghold has only one star rating. This is still on the cold face of the blade.


    At this point, the blade is checking his equipment with his two assistants. Strictly speaking, a large part of his ability comes from equipment, silver nitrate bullets and explosives provide him with effective group damage, and silver darts and silver piles are prepared for those pure blood vampires.


    Pure-blooded vampires have greater vitality and resilience than converted vampires, and of course the fighting power is stronger. Silver nitrate sometimes doesn''t kill them, so at this time the blade will use a dart or a silver pile to puncture their vitality.


    Of course, as a skilled master of fighting, the blade also has its own favorite. A silver plated **. This knife helped him deal with a lot of powerful vampires, and also let more vampires tremble when talking about the knife. The name of the blade comes from this.


    It can be said that more than half of the skills of the Blade Warrior come from this equipment specially designed to deal with vampires. Therefore, for the inspection of equipment, he is always willing to do the most detailed level. Because there is a possibility of a small mistake, it will lead to irreparable mistakes. He does not want to make such a low-level mistake.

 Chapter 33： Blood Guards Provocative

    "Dude, what do you think in the end?" Josh, during the time when Whistler disappeared, he replaced Whistler''s work and transformed various weapons for the blade to make it possible for vampires. effect.


    Josh is not a serious character. He was originally a gangster, and he was known for his illegal transformation of the vehicle and his ability to run. The reason why it will become the assistant of the Blade Warrior is very simple. His talent may be useful to the police, but it makes no sense to the vampire. In the case of being a prey by the vampire, he met the blade warrior and the hunter became a prey.


    Perhaps it is a cool thing to think that the blade is doing, he volunteered to join the ranks of the blade. Not much more, just two years. Until Whistler was saved by the blade.


    ��It sounds like a good idea!�� the blade said in an understatement, and the attention was still on the equipment in the hand.


    "What about your real thoughts?" Whistler stepped forward and frowned and said to the blade. "They are not the guys who have words and believers."


    Put off your hands and put on gloves. The blade said his true thoughts.


    "Once there is a chance, they will definitely bite us and bite into the dead."


    Josh was still smoking, and when he heard the blade, he immediately dropped the cigarette butt. Asked before going up: "So we will not promise this cooperation, is it?"


    This guy has a very strange habit. He always likes to touch his lower lip with his fingers while talking.


    "We will play with them first. We can use this opportunity to go deep into their organization and find out their details. After this problem is solved, I will solve them again!" The blade said a little fangs.


    "I just like you, man!" Josh was a little excited, and he punched a punch on the blade. "Thinking about my little baby''s feelings against this group of guys must be cool!"


    "I know enough about this group of guys." Whistler helped the stairs and limped downstairs. "They must have been sloppy now. The status of the upper layers of the food chain is not guaranteed to be very uncomfortable."


    Looking at Whistler''s weird performance, Josh whispered to the blade and said quietly: "Really, man. I am worried about him. I know that you have a good relationship with him, but I think you still have to leave a snack. You know that no one can convert back from a vampire one night."


    After saying this, Josh turned and left. He feels that he has already said it is in place.


    Whistler was taken away by vampires two years ago as an old vampire hunter and now an assistant to the Blade Warrior. The vampire has a lot of hatred for him. Therefore, they are not only physically tortured by him, but more deeply inside.


    The best way is to turn it into a vampire. It becomes a monster that is hunted all his life. This feeling will definitely make people crazy.


    They converted Whistler and refrigerated. Until the blade saved him back, he was changed back with a reversed detoxification. But in the end, whether they can change back, they have no count in their hearts. Although Whistler is still able to walk in the sun.


    "That person is right, they are not the upper layer of the food chain." Zhou Yi, who slowly floated from the top of the factory, said to the blade warrior.


    For the arrival of the Dawn Knight, the blade is not surprised. A flying person can go anywhere, because it is difficult to stop him, especially the four-sided airy factory. So he just asked very plainly: "How, what clues?"


    "Yes!" Zhou Yi responded clearly. "They are expanding very quickly, and I can detect that they are deliberately avoiding our search. There are only traces of the attack, nothing left. I am curious, how our vampire teammates can guarantee that they can find this group of guys."


    "Maybe they have the exclusive formula to catch the mouse." The blade said a joke with a cold face, but at this time neither of them laughed. The problem of vampires has been lingering in their hearts.


    They don''t know how far the vampires have spread, and they don''t know what the guys in the vampire empire are playing. Once the line is wrong, the human society will be greatly affected. This is something that neither of them wants to see.


    Time flies fast, and in the twinkling of an eye, the last glimmer of the sun has already fallen, and the night is full of earth. The night race began to move in this world.


    Zhou Yi silently stood on a high platform, waiting for the visit of the vampires. At the same time, he also connected the monitoring network of the New York Police Department, hoping to get some clues about the vampires from their surveillance system.


    The blade has long since returned to his room, and he needs to restrain his own blood-sucking impulse. As a daywalker in the vampire, he still retains the characteristics of the vampire, especially for the urge to **** blood, every day. In general, he will use his will to suppress this impulse, but more often he still needs to use drugs to restrain.


    The blood-sucking impulse is a very terrible disease. Even if it is a war-torn warrior, it will be difficult to restrain the feelings caused by it. Once it is conquered, it will become a monster completely. The blade has been stuck for a long time, and he will continue to stick to it.


    The Princess of the Vampire Empire, Nessa, led a strange stranger into the stronghold of the Blade Warrior. Although it was strange, this time they did come in as an ally.


    As soon as she walked into the factory, Nissa saw the Dawn Knight standing there. However, she did not take care of Zhou Yi''s thoughts, but asked the assistants of the blade.


    "I have already brought the Blood Guards, the White Knights?" For the Blades, they prefer to call the White Knights because they essentially agree that he is a member of the Vampire. Even he is responsible for hunting vampires.


    Whistler played with her own welding torch, as if she didn''t hear Nissa''s question at all. And Josh is squatting, smirking.


    "Beauty, if you look for that dude, I think you should go to the factory office to see. Introduce yourself, I am."


    Nissa walked past him blankly and walked straight to the office above the factory. The blood escorts behind her are screaming.


    "Don''t be thankful!" Say this, Josh shrugged, ignoring the ridicule of others, still swaying.


    Soon, Nissa took the lead and came back. The blade that has returned to normal is behind her.


    "Please allow me to introduce you to our blood escorts." Nisa introduced them to the blade. She first pointed to a pair of vampire men and women who were together. It was a squatting upper body, holding a huge axe, a bald-headed man with strange tattoos on his face, and a woman holding him from behind, stroking the body of a strong man with relatives, with short red hair. vampire.


    "Light axe, Willie." When she said it, the two vampires who were still kissing me and me almost lifted their heads at the same time, and lit the teeth against the blade. It can be seen that this is two tacit guys.


    Then, Nissa pointed to the other guys.


    "This is a priest." A long vulture with a long shawl, wearing a male vampire like the last century, is quite educated to lean over the blade, like a real gentleman.


    "Snow Man!" A cold-faced, vampire with an Asian appearance quickly pulled out the samurai sword at the waist and suddenly returned to the sheath in a beautiful knife. For this blade, he bowed like a samurai.


    Finally, she pointed to a half-length chain mail, which was uncomfortable and looked like a strong man from a western farm and a bald head around him.


    "And Chuba, and the captain of the escort, Rehart."


    When she heard that Nissa mentioned her name, Rehart held her head high and only used the nostrils against the blade, and walked over step by step.


    He looked at the cold face of the blade and said in a very disdainful tone: "Hey, we guys are very suspicious." He pointed to the vampires behind him and then covered his mouth with his hands. This kind of action shows that he seems to be asking for the inconsistency of the blade.


    "Oh, what do you suspect?" The blade turned over his face and looked like he was listening.


    "Would you blush?" Rehart whispered and said in a word at the edge of the blade. And when he finished, the **** squad''s vampires made a loud cheer.


    Rehart said it was quite interesting. He ridiculed the blade not because of his skin color. A vampire is a group of people who are only pedigree, regardless of their skin color. Otherwise, Asa will not become the steward of the vampire Grand Duke, one of the highest rights of the entire vampire empire.


    He said that the real meaning is to ask the blade, as the hunting target of the blood escort, is he qualified to lead them to hunt the vulgar''s aliens? Although they must accept the leadership of the blade because of the vampire''s orders, it does not mean that they have no opinion in their hearts.


    The knife smiled. He glanced at the Dawn Knight standing on the top. The two men nodded and nodded. Then the blade slammed and stepped around Rehart''s side.


    "I understand what you mean." This said, the blade suddenly started to move. He directly hit a boxing fight on Rehart''s stomach, and the great power made Rehart involuntarily bent down.


    At the same time, the blade flicked sideways, and according to Rehart''s head, it was a slamming. According to this intensity, if the kick is real, even if Rehart is a purebred vampire, repair the parts on several faces.


    However, he was the elite of the vampire warrior. In this case, he straightened his body straight and pulled the body straight, letting the blade''s whip legs cross the subtle distance from his face.


    One hit, the knife turned and turned into a whip leg. This Rehart was more fully prepared. He set up his arms and ate the whip leg hard. In the slight bone break, he directly used the strength of this leg. Pulled into the air, facing the blade is a knee hit.


    In such a short period of time, I can think of the slight injury, at the expense of not only the disadvantages, but also counterattack. The power of the Blood Guard is evident.


    But the blade is the blade, the most specific variant of the vampire, not just fear of daylight and other qualities. The more reason is that he is faster, stronger and more powerful than ordinary vampires.


    It is generally difficult to fight the strength of the thigh with both hands. But it is not absolute. If the power gap between the two sides is too large, this kind of thing will happen, just like now.

 Chapter 34： Bait Tactical Pain House

    The blade jerked up and slammed into Rehart''s knee with one hand. The sound of the bone impact makes it clear that the score is clear, and there is even a feeling that it sounds sour.


    In this pure power confrontation, the loss is obviously the purebred vampire of Rehart. This time, Ling Xiao��s boxing made his knees bulge, and apparently there was a certain dislocation in the bones. For him, the most serious is not this.


    The blade not only hurt his knee, but also destroyed his balance in midair. Power exerted on him, and there was no place to borrow the power of Rehart to lose balance immediately and flew forward.


    In front of him, the blade has been placed in a position waiting for his arrival. Rehart has not yet landed, and the blade is like a friend who has not seen for many years, and he has carried his arm forward. But he is obviously the kind that is not good.


    With both hands clasping his arms and pressing hard, Leihart immediately screamed in pain, his arms had been twisted into a weird angle.


    With only a few breaths of time, Rehart has fallen into an absolute disadvantage. This situation clearly tells the vampires that their opponents are far more powerful than they think. But they have already anticipated this, and they also know one thing, they are a team, not a lone ranger like a blade.


    Just as Rehart yelled, his blood escorts had been stunned. The light axe is the first guy to shoot, and his muscles are comparable to his muscular brain. In this case, he is also the only vampire who dares to intervene.


    Other people are either scrupulous or disdainful, and basically do not intend to do anything. After all, the blade will not kill at this time, only the light axe, has already picked up a huge axe in the hand, and it is volleying against the blade.


    Under this barbaric slash, the blade has only two choices. Either let go or avoid the hostages in your hand. He didn''t want to squat like this, and he didn''t want to give up the guy who had a hard hand. So he chose the third option and waited for support.


    Support comes instantly. In the case that no one''s eyes were found, a figure wearing a black cloak and a black body was already in front of the blade of the light axe.


    Seeing that someone was blocking in front of him, the head of the rib of the light axe could not have the idea of ??letting go. He showed a bloodthirsty smile, and even the pupil was excited to shrink. The desire for blood has made him a little eager to wait.


    The knife axe is about to come, and Medusa also sounded the alarm in due course. Only 7400 pounds of impact-resistant Dawn Armor II can''t defend against such a brutal attack. The powerful arm of the vampire, combined with the cold weapon of the heavy axe, can already tear the armor of the Dawn II.


    It is a pity that the Dawn Armor has always been a look. Especially in the eyes of his users, Zhou Yi never relied on this thing to be a superhero. The Dawn Knight is not famous for relying on this body armor.


    In the case that the vampire seemed most unlikely, Zhou Yi reached out and directly grasped the big axe of the light axe. The axe blade rubbed a bright fire in the contact with the armor of the hand. Zhou Yi felt that the axe blade had cut the armor and touched his skin, but it was just here.


    His body is definitely harder than the armor of his body, and Zhou Yi never doubts.


    The momentum of the big axe was curbed. In Zhou Yi��s palm, it was like a fool who didn��t want to break the mountain rock. He could only kill himself.


    The light axe never thought of this situation. He desperately wanted to move the axe, but the axe was always motionless, just like rooting. He saw that the axe blade was deforming, and the hard metal was like a mud in the hand of the person who blocked him. It was distorted and leaked from the fingers. At this moment, he found himself making a big mistake, but it was too late.


    Zhou Yi has taken advantage of the situation and used the principle of leverage from the least possible place. He pulled from the blade of the axe, but pulled the entire body of the light axe off the ground. Before he reacted, he took his axe into an old car that looked like a few years old.


    The heavy body and the power of the sultry, the light axe not only smashed the roof, but also smashed half of the chassis. From the point of view of use, this classic car is estimated to be completely scrapped, and there is no possibility of being rescued. In contrast, the light axe with a broken head seems to be much more normal.


    The blade pressed Rehart and pulled out a delicate device. One end of the device is a sharp hook and the other end is a miniature signal receiving device. He pressed the device to Rehart''s head and the claws broke into his flesh and fixed there.


    "This is a blasting device." Looking at the few vampires who were just around the corner, the blade''s face didn''t look good, and then pulled out a button. "The inside is silver nitrate. I really want to know that pure blood has been blown out of my head. Will it die if it is sprinkled with silver nitrate? You can help me with this as long as I press this button, or if you are moving this Small things, will."


    In the end, he made an explosion gesture, and this gesture made Rehart, who was trying to touch his head, stop his hand immediately. He looked at the blade with a look of hatred, then slammed his thigh, picked up the misplaced bones, and walked back to the vampire camp without a word.


    This game, obviously the blade and the party of the dawn gave the vampires a downroar.


    Watching Willie and the priest pull together to pull up the light axe, the blade''s face did not look good to the side of the Dawn Knight, and lowered the voice.


    "That is my favorite car, I always treat it as a wife!"


    "Sorry!" Zhou Yi looked at the blade with amazement and pleaded guilty. "I will compensate, if you have a car you like, you can pay me the bill directly."


    "I remember this sentence." The blade got the compensation he wanted and walked away quietly. The vampires, who looked at the whispers with jealousy, did not expect two people to complete a transaction with a classic car. Perhaps in their minds, the two vampire hunters are still talking about the results of their direct confrontation.


    Whether it is a person or a vampire. Always feeling good about themselves, they won''t understand, these two people didn''t put their vampires in their eyes at all. The only thing in their hearts that was jealous was the bunch of aliens, not these vampires.


    However, this misunderstanding is not without benefits. At least the vampires have converged a lot. The performance of two people is enough to shock the embarrassment of their hearts.


    Seeing the performance of the vampires, the blade snarled silently. He looked at the leader of the vampire - Nissa.


    "How do you plan to find out which group of aliens? Just walked into the alley, and posted a notice on the back, which was written to eat me?"


    For the vampire, the blade has always ignored the ugly voice of his own speech, and perhaps he has counted this verbal attack on his profession. However, Zhou Yi estimates that this is more of a racial talent problem.


    ��I searched the red light district of Manhattan all night last night, and the places where I saw no one. No one, except the traces left after being attacked. They have a unified action strategy, unified command. They don��t prey when they are hunting. Disguise. If you can''t find them, then everything is futile."


    Zhou Yi��s words seem to be questionable, but in fact, it is invisible to Tiansha. At least let her not directly deal with the sharp words of the blade.


    Nisha looked at Zhou Yi deeply and said her plan.


    "If you want to catch the hunters, you must start with their prey. Although these strangers are not rejected, whether they are vampires or humans are their food. But from the performance of Chad Norma, he It seems more like to deal with vampires. That is to say, vampires are the preferred target of this heterogeneous group."


    "My father has ordered that all vampires give up other blood nests, leaving only one for them to use. Unless they are honestly staying at home, or if they want to enjoy the feast, they can only go to this blood nest. At that time, the Blood Nest would be the only place in New York where large-scale vampires appeared."


    "They must only go there, and only there can meet their needs for food. They spread too fast, and the average number can''t satisfy this group." "Very good!" The knife claped his hands. . "What is this place called?"


    "House of pain."


    Two vampire hunters and a team of vampires quickly came to this so-called painful house. This is an apartment that is full of planks and looks ragged and almost certainly no one lives. The blade looked at this dilapidated old-fashioned apartment and asked his doubts.


    "There is no signboard, no vampire statue, no vampire symbol for you. Is this your biggest blood nest?"


    "Because of you, we have to change our habits." Nisa handed him an infrared imager. There is a clear sign that can be seen clearly in the infrared vision.


    "Very good, the house of pain. I remember, I will definitely come here often." The blade grinned and showed great interest.


    Can be frequented by the blade, not a good thing for the vampire. Nissa did not pay attention to this seemingly provocative and more words, but went to Zhou Yi.


    "Dawn Knight, you can''t go in like this." She pointed to the most conspicuous armor on Zhou Yi. "You look like this will expose our existence."


    "Is there any transvestite in the vampire?" Zhou Yi looked at the armor on both hands and issued such a question.


    Nisa suddenly rolled her eyes, and the blade was very happy to say: "Man, believe me. Without your cool transvestites, the taste is too bad."


    Zhou Yi shrugged and pulled his cloak to cover his body. It seemed that there were strange light and shadows flashing a few times. He had disappeared into the eyes of several people.


    "Cool! The optical camouflage stealth system." Josh, the most skilled man of potential, called the name of the technology that Dawn Knight showed. "I thought that this technology was only in the military budget, I didn''t expect to have finished products. Dude, your level is too good!"


    "Thank you for your compliments!" behind Nissa came the low voice of the Dawn Knight, and the invisible presence made people even more fearful. No one wants to be secretly brought up by an invisible guy.


    "Let''s go!" Zhou Yi smiled, as if the laughter that wandered in the wind made the blood escorts guard up, but also secretly fortunate. For now, fortunately, both sides are a camp.

 Chapter 35： Crazy **** beauty

    Under the leadership of Nisa, two vampire hunters and blood escorts who came here recently came to a place like an underground warehouse.


    "All the doors are sealed by concrete, only one entrance and exit." Nisa opened the door of the warehouse and walked into an underground warehouse like a sewer.


    "It��s a very chic idea, I will remember it." The blade swept around and said it extraordinarily.


    "There is no use." Zhou Yi, who is invisible, also said that he is different from the style of the blade. The blade used to touch the terrain and then kicked in to kill it. And Zhou Yi likes to fly in directly to put a big fly and then fly out.


    For the blade, such a construction can be difficult, because he has to find a way to touch this heavily guarded blood nest. For the Dawn Knight, as long as he saw it during the air patrol, it was a dive bombing.


    The two people fight differently, so the idea of ??cleaning up the blood nest is different. However, listening to the evaluation of the two, the surrounding vampire face is not very good looking. It''s like talking about how to rush to your home to hack your family, and it''s a ghost to look good.


    Already accustomed to the two guys singing a one-of-a-kind language attack, Nisa continued to explain unconsciously: "We will split up next, if something happens, you can contact through the headset. As for you, Dawn Knight."


    The Dawn Knight, who has been wearing a helmet, obviously can''t equip the vampire-prepared headset. However, Zhou Yi was not worried about this. He smiled and the voice had spread to several people''s headsets.


    "Reassured, I have already deciphered your signal. Don''t worry that you can''t call me for help!"


    "OK!" Nisa directly interrupted this boring tone and continued to explain. "You are about to enter our world. Maybe you will see something, like eating. Remember your purpose here!"


    "Reassured, I will not forget." The blade answered clearly, and Zhou Yi also followed. "Of course, you are the master, and the guests are with the Lord."


    I got the answer I wanted, and Nisa waved her hand. The two vampires who guarded the gate acted. The last barrier that blocked the crowd opened, and the house of pain finally appeared in front of people.


    Picking up almost noisy music, dazzling to the glare of the lights, everywhere is the body that twists and twists and the sullen expression of the blushing heartbeat, even the air has the sweetness of blood and the stimulating atmosphere of hormones. If this is a place for humans, it is absolutely welcome to say no to any heavy metal rock concert. But here is a place for vampires, so it can only be the biggest blood nest in New York.


    "We split up!" Patted the chest of Chuba around, and Ray Hart, who had been unhappy for a long time, took the lead with Chuck and got into the crowd.


    "No problem, I will say hello to the acquaintance!" The blade that was quite in favor of the split action showed a white tooth and walked toward his so-called acquaintance. It is conceivable that in this place, the vampire who can be his acquaintance is unlucky.


    Looking at the blood escorts around me, they all walked away, and Nisa couldn''t help but sigh. In nominal terms, she is the daughter of the vampire to Gao Dagong, his only heir, the future female grandfather. But for many vampires, this identity is not very useful. The Supreme Master has ruled the vampire empire for hundreds of years, and it is likely that he will continue to rule. The heirs of the future may always be the heirs of the future.


    "Dawn Knight, what about you?" Nisa tried to call the invisible man around her, but she did not get the reply she wanted. "Dawn Knight, Dawn."


    After calling it a few more times, Nisa finally determined one thing, that is, there is no one around me. The invisible guy has long known that he has gone somewhere.


    Nisha, who was in a bad mood in her chest, sighed with relief and decided to ignore the irritating guys and chose a relatively quiet path to start searching for herself.


    At this time, Zhou Yi has already faded the disguise of the Dawn Knight, and touched the vampires of these carnivals with his true identity.


    He had to admit that when he changed his perspective and looked at the group of vampires with a human eye, not a superhero or a god, he had to admit that it was a group of quite interesting creatures.


    More specifically, this is a group of pretty and quite funny creatures.


    He saw a man and a woman two vampires feeding each other razor blades and kissing. He was a bit curious about what it was. Whose tongue is more flexible? Is the reward the blood after the blade is cut?


    He also saw a middle-aged vampire posing a cooler than the Terminator, in the face of two female vampires, using a knife to divide the skin and flesh of his arm. Admittedly, this looks like a terrible thing, perhaps the appetite of these vampire chicks. But man, are you sure that there are really no problems with the group of vampires who are drooling around?


    In contrast, this dude is far worse than another bald vampire. The bald girl was kneeling on a small wine table, and letting others act on the back, really, let it be left to others.


    The scalpel was directly cut by others to cut the flesh on both sides of the back spine, and then began to peel on both sides of the spine. From the perspective of Zhou Yi, it is even clear that Sen Bai has a fleshy spine and muscles and skin that have been separated.


    This kind of gameplay is really too exciting. Even Zhou Yi feels that it is too hoisted. He even regrets not bringing Tony to let him see this rare spectacle. This is something that is invisible in the human world.


    Of course, he is more convinced that Tony sees that this kind of thing does not question whether the special effect is too fake or that it will be mad on the spot. Taking into account the spiritual problems of his friends, Zhou Yi still gave up this tempting idea.


    Greeting the waiter and casually gave himself a cup of absinthe, Zhou Yi holding a glass of wine to continue to swim in this group of crazy vampires.


    A few vampire men and women who are passionately dancing saw Zhou Yi, twisting his body and sticking it up.


    For the beautiful girl to come to the door, even if it is a vampire, Zhou Yi will not refuse. But for men, even vampires, dare to stick to Zhou Yi is definitely not polite.


    Suddenly grabbed a long blond hair and tied it into a small scorpion. In his vision, he was the most beautiful female vampire''s waist, and kicked off the calves of several male vampires who wanted to touch himself.


    In the laughter of the woman''s arrogance in the arms, the two men began to dance like all the vampires here and those who could not understand the situation.


    The vampire chick, who is like a snake in her arms, doesn��t look old, it��s the age of seventeen or eight. But like most European and American girls, this chick''s body is quite hot. Although her figure is not high, there is still some childishness in the delicate and sweet face. But the slim and powerful waist, the perfect women should have the same attractive arc.


    If it''s not the makeup on the face, and the rebellious one, it looks like a punk style. It is definitely a national goddess who can be popular for a while, knowing that this is a rare childhood beauty.


    Seriously, Zhou Yi feels a little pity. How can such a lovely girl become a vampire? If it is human, he really doesn''t mind learning from Tony and holding out a Hollywood actress. However, Zhou Yi''s heart is also inevitably a bit lucky, this is a vampire, even Tony, a **** who is not accessible to the playboy.


    The vampire chick in my arms doesn''t know what Zhou Yi is thinking. As a vampire, she does not dislike the feeling that Zhou Yi has been squatting in her arms, but is like a snake sticking on his body and twisting. Although it seems a bit oyster, this is what this age should have. At least Zhou Yi is very satisfied with this oyster.


    Maybe this vampire chick has a different attempt, but Zhou Yi still decided to play with her. This is the privilege of a beautiful girl.


    The vampire girl danced with Zhou Yi and walked toward the corner of the dance floor. But maybe there are any strange rules for vampires, or something weird. There are always people who stop the way of the vampire girl along the way. Some people even want to force them into the middle of the two people and separate the two.


    This kind of behavior is a vampire girl''s indignation. It is estimated that if there is not Zhou Yi around, she may roar like a protective puppy. However, looking at her twitching facial muscles, Zhou Yi estimates that it is not much different.


    Directly interrupted the ribs of two male vampires and took them to the guys who were still ignorant. Zhou Yi��s violent behavior has obviously provoked many vampires. Some of them showed fangs, but they were immediately slammed on the face, and the fragile nose was accompanied by the two conspicuous fangs, which were all hammered and shattered. Let the surrounding vampires have to breathe cold air.


    "Someone is making trouble?" At this time, the blade of the acquaintance who had just scared away was slowly coming here. As soon as he appeared, he obviously shocked a lot of vampires. However, the blade did not pay attention to the coward in this group of vampires, just looked at the unlucky guy lying on the ground, and some surprised to say to Zhou Yi. "Good job, man."


    Although the ground lies only a mixed vampire transformed from a vampire, but Zhou Yi''s performance is enough to surprise the blade.


    It is true that these mixed vampires are slaves and servants in the eyes of purebred vampires. In the eyes of the blade, even the cannon fodder is not counted. But for ordinary people, they are still vampires, and they are much more powerful than ordinary people.


    The power of these hybrids may not be as good as the purebred vampires born from normal fertility, but they are much stronger than ordinary people. Compared with those special forces who have reached a certain level of physical fitness, they are only strong and weak. Only the most elite warriors of mankind can kill these hybrids.


    As for pure blood vampires, it is not the existence that ordinary humans can cope with. Their speed power is not inferior to the top predators in nature. Humans are just their food.


    In the face of the praise of the blade, Zhou Yi did not reveal a little change in the look. It��s just natural to respond: ��Your windbreaker is also very good, man!��


    Life is like a play, it depends on acting. Zhou Yi��s performance was almost impeccable. At least the blade did not find that the guy who looked very good in front of him was his teammate of the action, Dawn Knight. I have to say that Zhou Yi is really a master of performing arts.

 Chapter 36： Beauty thoughts

    How famous is the blade warrior, maybe those mixed vampires don''t know. But for those pure breeds that were born to be vampires, even if they are not well known, they are household names.


    Today, the spread of electronic data is becoming more and more rapid. Almost every purebred vampire has been told by his family''s elders to take photos of the blade, cherish life and stay away from the blade. It can be said that the notoriety of the blade in the vampire world is no worse than the ultimate murderer who has been wanted by more than a dozen countries to hunt down the streets.


    The vampire girl in Zhou Yihuai clearly recognizes the blade and knows the reputation of the blade. She grabbed Zhou Yi like a frightened little beast and secretly hid behind his tall, strong body.


    The blade glared at her quite unscrupulously, revealing Sen''s cold tooth decay. This kind of intimidation means that the vampire girl is obviously scared. Zhou Yi can obviously feel that her whole body muscles are tight, and maybe even half of her body is stiff.


    Although knowing that the blade is only scary, but seeing the deterrent power of the blade, Zhou Yi is still a little bit smirking, the reaction of the girl behind is really too big.


    He turned back and took the vampire girl''s stiff body, gently pacifying her back, and said dissatisfied at the blade: "Hey, man. Is it interesting to scare a girl?"


    The blade licked his mouth and revealed a mocking smile.


    "The girl behind you is not a harmless little animal, maybe you will kill you bit by bit."


    I already knew the truth in my heart. I can even say that Zhou Yi, who was having fun, heard this and immediately turned his eyes. Dude, you are a dark hero. Violence is the way you solve problems. Can you not beat your mouth? He didn''t want the blade to upset his play.


    "Man, this has nothing to do with you. If I were you, I think I should go find a partner myself instead of disturbing others."


    Said, Zhou Yi with the vampire girl behind him pushed the guys who were scared by the blade and did not dare to move, turned and left.


    The blade looked at the back of Zhou Yi��s departure, shrugged and turned around, and accompanied by a middle finger. A rare kind of sentimentality, want to save a bad man. I didn''t expect people to eat this set of homes. I thought of it here, and the blade touched my face. Doesn''t he look so good like a good man?


    Under the leadership of Zhou Yi, the vampire girl gradually moved away from other vampires and blades. She looked at the blade that had turned away and the vampires who had given up and blocked them. The heart produced an unimaginable excitement.


    Passing by death, breaking all obstacles. This feeling is really irritating for a girl, especially a rebellious girl. This intense adrenaline secretion gives the vampire girl a feeling of bliss.


    She looked at her own Zhou Yi and gave birth to a strange feeling. That is the admiration of the weak and the powerful, and the possession of all is the most terrible possessive. The vampire girl has the idea of ??turning the man who is pulling herself into a vampire, because then she can take possession of him forever.


    With this in mind, vampire girls are increasingly looking to turn this idea into reality. Even unusually urgent, she took the initiative to pull back Zhou Yi''s hand, trotting all the way, pulling him to the unmanned small room on the second floor.


    Zhou Yi observed the strange behavior of the vampire girl, and he found that things were getting more and more fun.


    At this time, the blood escorts still swimming in the dance floor have made new discoveries. First discovered the light axe. This guy who has just suffered a defeat. Losing to others in the place that I am most proud of, this kind of blow makes this guy with full brain muscles always show some will depression.


    Although he was cured by blood, his physical wounds have fully recovered. But the damage he suffered in his heart was unexpectedly deep. So that he refused the companionship of his lover, Willie, carrying the heavy hammer of the giant axe, and walked alone from the dance floor to the kitchen.


    It��s not surprising that there is no one in the kitchen. After all, this is the vampire''s lair, and the vampire does not need anything other than blood.


    The light axe searched with a sledgehammer aimlessly, but in the brain was thinking about something else. At this time, there was a collision from behind the pot and spoon. He jerked back and found a naked upper body with no hair at all. He described the weird guy on a stove and looked at him with murky eyes.


    The ridiculous expression of a prey-like expression instantly revealed the scar inside the light axe, and he had already folded the monster and the shadow inside him. The anger from the depths of his heart made him scream and waved the hammer to rush.


    On the other side, Rehart also encountered an attack.


    After a few laps, the vampire leader of the bald head quickly ruined his little patience. He looked around and jumped directly onto the stage.


    Although a lot of vampires were dancing around, Rehart squeezed the bait. Found a position on the edge of the stage.


    Standing here, he can clearly see most of the movements on the dance floor, and even the small movements in some secluded corners have not escaped his eyes. Especially when he saw the blade fluttering on the dance floor like a headless fly, and then plunged into the busy way in the hallway, his heart could not help but add a little more.


    Nothing is more comfortable than seeing a guy you hate. But focusing on the blade, he did not find the strangeness behind him.


    Behind him, a hooded guy slowly approached him. The guy��s figure was awkward. The clothes on his body were not so much worn on his body, but the open clothes could Seeing his chest ribs directly, it is a structure that is completely dissimilar to humans and even vampires, as if the entire thoracic ribs are completely bonded and raised, and they look extraordinarily weird and disgusting.


    The guy with the hood sneaked out his hand to Rehart, his movements were very careful, and he even noticed the slight movements that he had when he acted. Under this careful action, he approached his goal a little bit and did not notice the target.


    However, the goal was not found to mean that others could not find it, especially for others who are teammates. Chuba, who stood under the stage, quickly discovered the guy who was trying to get rid of it. Even from his point of view, he could clearly see the strangeness of the guy. Obviously, that was the kind of alienity they were looking for.


    Instead of saying hello to Rehart, he raised the rifle in his hand and started shooting against Rehart. Be aware that the rifle is a 45-caliber silver-plated bullet. The front end of the bullet is also made up of a small capsule containing silver nitrate and garlic extract. And these things, no matter which one is for the vampire, are absolutely fatal.


    As you can imagine, Chuba did not put the other vampires on the stage at all. It was his best efforts to save Rehart.


    In fact, for the blood Guards, in addition to the very few purebred vampires, other vampires are simply not worthy of care. Coincidentally, most of them are mixed, so Chuba does not think that he has the need to keep hands.


    The speed at which the bullets fired far exceeded the reaction of the guys on the stage. Almost within a breathing time, Chuba had already hit the semi-pilot bullets on the aliens. The other half of the shuttle, in addition to not playing on Rehart, basically fly everywhere.


    For a time, the stage was covered with a gorgeous flame, which was the vampire turned into a ash of fire. The heterogeneity as the main target is unexpectedly tenacious.


    The silver-plated bullet hit him, not like playing on a vampire, not to mention the fire, not even a little bigger hole. As for the so-called silver nitrate and garlic extracts, there is no other use except for the pus in the wounds that have been injured.


    If it weren��t for the tragic death of other vampires, Chuba even suspected that Whistler, who provided the weapons, gave them fakes so that they could die.


    The noise caused by Chuba was so great that even the vampires around him began to escape. Rehart naturally couldn''t react at all. In fact, Rehart, who had been working with Chuba for a long time, had already made the most correct choice. When the gunshots in Chuba had just stopped, he turned around. Trigger the trigger against his back.


    The guy in Rehart��s hand is much stronger than the rifle of Chuba. It was a high-speed shotgun that Old Whistler used to transform with the XM1014 shotgun. It gave up a bullet that was a little impractical for the pure-blooded vampire. Instead, it strengthened the aerodynamic structure and launched it with powerful kinetic energy. One foot of nail sterling in sterling silver serves as an effective killing route. Because of Whistler''s unscrupulous transformation, the gun''s rate of fire can reach six thousand feet per second. As long as your head is good enough, the vampire basically does not want to run.


    It can be said that this is the killer that Whistler used to deal with the vampire. I didn''t expect it to fall into the hands of the vampire.


    Pull the bolt and pull the trigger. Rehart shot four shots of silver arrows at the same time. Because of the blunt design of the silver arrow, the arrow did not penetrate the target, but the target was swept away with powerful kinetic energy. The silver arrow remains in the target.


    Such weapons are used against vampires, and even pure breeds are a dozen deaths. But it is this powerful power that can reflect the violence from firearms. It was this kind of violence that made Rehart fascinated. He cocked his gun and kissed him deeply. Exposing his inner love for the guy in his hand.


    However, even with this powerful gun, the killing of the alien species was not completed.


    The heavily-injured aliens stood up from the corner where they were shot, and began to flee with their hands and feet. His speed is a little bit amazing, moving up so that the two vampires who have been through the battle can only barely keep up with him. As for shooting, most of them have done nothing.


    Soon, the two lost their aliens. But this is not the problem they need to worry about. Because not only them, all the blood escorts met their goals. Heterogeneous species have begun to launch a full-scale attack here, and the weapons in their hands have lost their deadly effect. This unexpected hunting has completely exceeded the hunter''s expectations.

 Chapter 37： The knife light is as sharp as snow

    The priest also had the strangeness he had been looking for. This made the priests who had greeted a lot of cups finally have some pleasure.


    As the only vampire in the blood **** team who has lived from the last century to the present, many priests have always had a mentality of drunken dreams. He prefers to drink more than killing. Because more than a century has basically worn away the passion in his heart. If you can''t find what you want, you can only look for it in the dream of alcohol making.


    Joining the Blood Guard is purely because of his long-standing experience. Compared with other elite fighters, he is more like a number of existence. After all, vampires are not like humans, and their base is too small. It��s so small that even talented people are scarce.


    The priest''s experience has always made him a good survivor. But this time, his experience did not help him.


    The silver bullet shot from the submachine gun in his hand, and the precise design technique made him barely miss a bullet. This is something that an exquisite old gunman can do, but it is useless for his opponent.


    Intensive bullets have little effect on these aliens except for a few pus-filled wounds on the body.


    After a while, the aliens have already rushed to the priest.


    The speed of the aliens was so quick that the priest was a little surprised. He had no time to adjust the muzzle. He simply picked up the **** and licked the head of the alien.


    The **** was smashed on the head of the alien, as he had thought, but it did not cause the kind of damage he imagined. Don''t say that knocking down the opponent, even causing a little dizziness did not.


    The ferocious aliens, like the beasts, straightened their necks against the **** of the priest, and at the same time waved their hands and flew out the submachine gun in the hands of the priest.


    The weapon in his hand was violently lost, and the priest��s heart was inevitably a bit flustered. However, he is a very experienced warrior after all, and his hands have not been recovered, and he has thrown his fists directly into the heterogeneous temples.


    The means for human beings to be fatal attacks also have a certain effect on vampires, because the physiological structure of vampires and humans are not too far behind. But for heterogeneity, this means is completely useless. Because their bodies have long since mutated into another creature.


    The fatal punch of the priest only made the foreigner smashed his head, and then his fist was held in his hand by the alien. The stranger suddenly grabbed the priest''s neck and slammed it, completely beyond the power of the priest''s imagination. Lifting him up, the body flew over the half of the dance floor like a rag doll, and even after wearing a thin wall, it fell to the ground.


    This exaggerated movement immediately attracted the attention of the snow man who was not far away from them. He held down his waist and lowered his body and ran toward the priest. But the other alien species stopped on his way. The snow man broke through hopelessly, only to look at the stranger just like an agile monkey jumping into the wall behind the priest.


    At this time, Snow Man can only pray that the priest can find a way to save his life. Because he must now deal with the guy in front of him.


    After seeing the horrors of the priests being shot, Snow Man naturally wouldn��t simply think that these aliens and the guys they hunted on weekdays were a good thing. It is just the power of heterogeneity that is enough to surprise him. This is a dangerous battle.


    Stabilizing his own mind, Snow Man took the lead in launching an attack.


    He first paced slightly until he was violently accelerated less than ten meters away from the alien. At the speed of his purebred vampire, a charge under this distance is just like the arrow of the string, which is hard to imagine.


    But the speed of the heterogeneous is not the same, he also charged the snow man in this distance, in contrast, the speed is actually not slower than the snow man.


    This kind of performance made the snow man a little surprised, but it did not cause his panic. He is an elite warrior who truly practices the samurai kendo. The ability to join the Blood Clan in only a few vampire warriors with cold weapon melee is enough to illustrate his skill and heart.


    Directly with a scabbard to pull the warrior long knife from the waist, by the momentum, the snow man with a knife facing the aliens that have already rushed to their eyes. No one wants to be beaten for no reason, and there is no such idea in heterogeneity. In the face of the snow man''s knife, the heterogeneous stretched out directly, and the five fingers were like hooks, firmly holding the snow man''s scabbard. When Snowman saw his eyes in the neutral position, he showed a hint of ridicule, but his hand was directly twisted and squirted. The long knife with a bright snow was immediately sheathed. Then, even with a knife and a spin, the blade was already slamming.


    Just like the scorching blade crossed the butter, the bright blade barely felt the slightest hindrance. In the strange snoring, a small arm has already landed with the knife.


    The pain of losing the arm caused the alien to erupt the fierceness of the beast. He screamed, and the mandible was split into a shape like an insect mouthpiece, in which the tongue of the petal was faintly visible. Then he opened the mouthpiece like this and rushed to the snow man.


    This kind of action is like a fierce predator hunting, but the thrilling mouthpart is a horrifying feeling to face monsters. It is clear that you are not facing animals, but monsters.


    At this time, Snow Man really did his best. He did not move for the horrible horror of the alien species. In the face of the different kinds of slamming, he just stepped back with a long knife and stared at the aliens at the same time, and silently calculated the distance between the two.


    This is a quality that a superb knifeman has, because they hold everything in their hearts. Under the deliberate control of Xue Man, the fight of different kinds of seeds has become useless. The powerful attack is only to ventilate the kinetic energy to the floor in vain, but there is no other use.


    A fight can not be achieved, and the heterogeneous subconsciously looked up to find their own target. And just as he looked up, the knife was broken. At the time of the squatting, the half-slipping device was cut with a small half of the chin under the knives, making the face of the heterogeneous more and more embarrassing.


    Repeatedly hit hard, so that the heterogeneous subconsciously feel bad. However, he still rushed forward, which can be said to be hidden under the pain. The speed is fast and the strength is so great that Snow Man is a little scared.


    However, precisely because it is a painful outbreak, accuracy is difficult to guarantee. The snow man lay down easily, and the alien had already swept away from him, and did not cause any harm to the snow man.


    However, as an experienced warrior, Snow Man does not want to lie on the ground for even a second, because that means more danger. He squid quickly stood up, but even this speed is a bit late. There is already a bad wind blowing behind me.


    Almost no need to look back, Xue Man knows that just the stranger has rushed over. His heart still remembers the surrounding terrain, and even he can push back the power of the various places after the different kinds of fights.


    This kind of insight into everything makes his heart stop, and the knife is like frost. The backhand knife was turned back, and the feeling of the blade clearly told him that he had stabbed the key and even pierced the stomach. Sure enough, there was a painful snoring behind him.


    The reflexive elbow hit, the snow man hit an elbow on the chest of the heterogeneous, and the shock of the force caused the distance between the two to open again. Heterogeneous because the long knife is inserted in the body seems a bit slow, but the snow man will not.


    A series of elbows are used together, and the quick and powerful attack allows the heterogeneous to retreat one after another, without any power. Soon, Xue Nan forced the alien to the corner. When Snowman stopped the attack on his hand, the two men had already opened a considerable distance.


    At this time, the heterogeneity seems a bit weak. His injury is heavy, but there is no fatal feeling. This made Snowman a little surprised, but it was just a surprise. It is time to give him a fatal blow.


    Accelerate borrowing and vacate. A three-stage flying kick kicked directly on the alien. At this time, the heterogeneity has no strength to evade or parry, and it can only be tolerated.


    The first kick kicked on the heterogeneous head, causing his body to start to lean back and begin to lose balance. The second ankle was between the shoulder and the chest, and the heavy impact caused his feet to leave the ground and start to fly off the ground. The third kick is on the handle of the abdomen, and the long knife is violently stressed, which intensifies the tearing of the internal organs. At the same time, in the sound of a long metal, the nail is nailed with a long knife. On the wall.


    This flail attack is absolutely terrible for heterogeneous, especially at the end, it is fatal. Directly let the heterogeneous issue an unprecedented bark, it is the feeling of sudden death.


    Snowman once thought that this would make the aliens die, but it turns out that this unprecedented vampire heterogeneous vitality is absolutely tenacious.


    In the case of generalized trauma and almost exhausted energy. The heterogeneous still erupted a tenacious vitality. He screamed to hold the wall with the only remaining limbs, and quickly and strangely climbed off the wall to escape.


    This crazy move made his lower abdomen almost torn by the blade, and even the internal organs were exposed, spilling a whole ground. But that''s it. He hasn''t died yet, but he quickly disappeared into the shadow of the wall.


    The strange scene made the snow man a little hairy, he pulled out a long knife. Looking at the blade in his hand, he took a sip after a while and ran to the direction of the priest.


    Only when he saw the priest, the priest was obviously not good.


    A different kind of mouth opener, biting his neck. As a vampire, Snow Man can even smell the blood, but this time the blood is his family and teammates, and is being swallowed by a monster as food.


    Snow man clenched his knife and slowly approached. However, the heterogeneity was very alert. He heard the movement and looked up to see the snow man. When he saw the dirty liquid on the snowman''s blade, he snorted. Like a beast, he climbed the wall with four feet and quickly lost track.


    Obviously, he has not eaten and killed the dangerous guy after he has finished eating. He chose to escape in the face of Xue Man. From this point of view, the instinct of the heterogeneous body from the animal to avoid harm is vividly revealed.


    The snow man can''t catch up and doesn''t want to chase this undead monster. He just looks at the priest who is still twitching. He said according to the earphone: "The priest is injured! Repeat, the priest is injured."


    "Damn!" The axe slammed the headset, and he blamed the interference of his companions for not being able to hit the target. Looking at the stranger in front of him, he screamed, and the sledgehammer in his hand was already slamming.

 Chapter 38： Blackmail, beauty, tenderness

    The anger of the light axe hits the head, but the alien is still dexterously dodging. For him, the action of the light axe is too slow. In the face of the attack of the light axe, he has produced a feeling of playing the orangutan.


    This sense of superiority immediately brought him to the catastrophe. To know that even if the light axe is no longer good, he is also an elite warrior selected from tens of thousands of vampires. His rich combat experience is enough to make up for some of his shortcomings, including the slowness of action and thinking.


    The deflected sledgehammer has not yet landed, and the light axe has forcibly reversed the body. The other side of the sledgehammer is heavily squatting in the middle of the heterogeneous chest. On the other side of the sledgehammer is a square iron vertebral vertebra, which is a four-sided square. The iron vertebra is in a different chest. It immediately hears a clear sound, which is the sound of the bones being completely torn and shattered.


    In such a heavy blow, the aliens were immediately thundered and softly fell to the ground. The light axe pulled out the sledgehammer, and it was a heavy hammer on the chest of the different kind. The entire sternum suddenly collapsed, and the heterogeneity was slightly twitched a few times, completely without movement.


    When I saw the aliens, I finally died in my own hands. The light axe put away the giant hammer and finally got a sigh of relief. Out of the habits he has developed for a long time, he squats and begins to check his spoils.


    This habit can give him a better understanding of his prey, and sometimes there are some unexpected gains. Don''t think that vampires don''t need money. If you want to enjoy a comfortable life in this world, even if you are God, you must have money.


    Perhaps the sledgehammer is not as good as the previous giant axe, the light axe did not put the hammer on the side of the tentacle, but stood freely. He squatted down, first looked at the strange and ugly look, then reached out and rubbed the liquid out of the broken chest, and carefully smelled it in front of his nose.


    It seems that the pungent smell of ammonia suddenly rushes from the nose to the brain, and the nausea taste makes the light axe suddenly have a strong vomiting feeling. After finally getting rid of this uncomfortable feeling, the light axe slammed his hand and sneered at the dissimilar corpse.


    "Dirty and disgusting monster!"


    Then he stood up and no longer wanted to look at the body behind him. It can be seen that the weird smell really ruined him.


    And just as he turned around, the alien that was lying on the ground immediately resurrected from the state of the body, and rushed to the unsuspecting light axe at an extremely fast speed.


    The movement behind him caused the attention of the light axe. He immediately swung his body, but it was already late. When he had just turned around, the alien had already rushed to him, and he had already avoided it.


    The light axe only had time to support the dissimilar body with the arm, causing a slight interval. The alien species has been like a daddy climbing a tree, firmly holding the light axe.


    His five fingers were like iron-studded nails, and he was clasped on the back of the light axe. The fingertips are so powerful that they are even embedded in the flesh and blood, almost smashing the shoulder blade of the light axe. At the same time, his mouthparts were also opened, twisting like a tongue-and-snake snake, and the mouth was splashing, and the scene was awkward. Obviously this alien has been somewhat eager to wait.


    This kind of scene naturally scared the light axe. He desperately wanted to use his arm to push open the monster wrapped around him. Almost even the strength of breastfeeding was used. But still no use, his heterogeneity is beyond the tenacity of his imagination.


    The heterogeneous chest wall has been broken, and the organ in his body has touched the arm of the light axe under the impetus of the light axe. But he still couldn''t move, just stretched his neck desperately, and even pulled the shoulder blade behind him completely out of the muscles.


    This is a scene that ordinary people can''t stand the pain and even can''t imagine. In this crazy predation, the prey did not escape the hunter''s palm. The heterogeneous wished to stick the tongue on the neck of the light axe, and the mouthparts began to close, tearing the artery of the neck while injecting the venom. Blood began to flood into the body of the alien.


    The light axe felt that his power began to disappear and he was kneeling on the ground. A weak body can''t stop a different kind of sucking. Just when he was going to lose consciousness, someone came.


    The person who came is Willie, his lover. Willien rushed in. Because of the positional problem, she only saw the aliens squatting on the light axe, and the light axe was still resisting. Realizing the danger of the matter, Williene immediately started shooting at the opposite sex.


    The heterosexual that had already consumed the blood obviously didn''t want to waste his energy. He snorted and let go of the prey in his hand. Several jumps disappeared outside the exit of the kitchen.


    Williene ran over immediately. She raised her axe and looked at his most injured back with some heartache. He asked, "Dear, how are you!"


    The sound of the weak axe passed over.


    "My back, my back is hurt."


    Willie quickly began to care for his back. At this time, the light axe quietly pulled the naked clothes on his body and blocked the wounds on his neck that were not conspicuous.


    Downstairs is being tragically killed, but upstairs is the interpretation of passion.


    As soon as the vampire girl got upstairs, she pulled Zhou Yi into a small compartment. She forced the Zhou Yi into the corner and lifted her toes.


    At the same time, she took Zhou Yi''s big hand on her waist and drove him to slowly walk.


    Zhou Yi was somewhat surprised by the girl''s initiative, but he had to say that the girl''s skills were not as good as she did.


    She is too hard, using her teeth more than her tongue, and obviously has the feeling of a vampire biting. At the same time, her movements were too blunt. Although she was active, she did not take the initiative. Later, it was obvious that Zhou Yi was driving her.


    This is obviously a little guy who still doesn''t understand people.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi hardly put the girl in his arms, so that the hands are closer. The coldness of the girl can''t resist the burning of Zhou Yi''s body. In his arms, she has softened like water.


    Zhou Yi''s fingers are very flexible. Whenever he swims his fingers, the body of the vampire girl will always tremble like an electric shock, and more and more feel the feeling of compassion in Zhou Yi.


    His movements filled the girl''s white face with a faint blush. All this is a wonderful thing that girls have never felt before.


    The vampire girl barely broke free. She stretched out her hand, and her thin fingers rubbed against Zhou Yi''s face, and she didn''t want to miss it, just like enjoying her perfect collection.


    The azure eyes were filled with honey-like hydration and affection, and she squatted on his shoulders.


    "You belong to me, always mine." The next moment, the vampire girl showed sharp fangs and bit **** Zhou Yi''s neck.


    She will give him eternal life and let him stay with him forever. Protect yourself and pamper yourself. Initially, some rebellious vampire girls made the most important decision in their life. She wanted the man in front of her to be her own Dai.


    As a vampire, the girl has no doubt that she must have eaten humans. She naturally knows how the vampire''s fangs tear the human flesh and blood. But she never experienced this feeling.


    Her fangs don''t seem to be biting human flesh and blood, but biting a piece of fine-grained soft metal, and there is no way to make any effective progress. Even she clearly felt that her fangs had a little wear and tear.


    The vampire girl raised her head in confusion. She looked at the position of her lower teeth and changed her position to bury her head again.


    This strange confusion and stubbornness made Zhou Yizhen, who had guessed the mind of the vampire girl, come to me. Didn''t this stupid vampire find anything wrong?


    Touching the girl''s hair, the rebellious little scorpion gave Zhou Yi a bad touch. He frowned slightly, but his movements did not change at all, smooth and gentle.


    The vampire girl who felt the movement of Zhou Yi stopped her hard-working bite, and she raised her head. Some liquid in the eyes was rolling, she asked.


    "Why can''t you bite?" The words are full of grievances, as if they don''t get the children they want.


    Zhou Yi stretched out his fingers and pinched the fangs that the girl showed. The fingertips rubbed against the tip of the fangs, giving the girl a tingling sensation in her bones.


    "Why want to turn me into a vampire? My girl?" Zhou Yi''s voice is gentle and gentle. It is the girl''s body can not help but tremble.


    Like a child who was doing the wrong thing, she looked up at Zhou Yi with timidity and quickly lowered her head. She is a little afraid, but still explains.


    "I like how you protect me. I want you to keep me around me."


    "Why do you think so?" Zhou Yi is still asking, he has a desire to explore this girl.


    "Because I am a different kind of vampire!" The girl began to explain.


    As a vampire, she is a descendant of purebred and mixed blood. As the father''s purebred died in the party struggle, she and her mother spent the hardest years in life. Until her mother died in the hands of other vampires.


    Mixed breeds have no status at all, and as a combination of pure blood and mixed species, she is neither accepted by pure seeds nor can she stand in mixed breeds. It can be said that she is fed up with discrimination.


    Fortunately, she was lucky enough and strong enough to let her grow up slowly. Although her situation has not improved, she can barely maintain her life. It is ridiculous, this blood nest for human beings like hell, for girls, it is the best way for her to get food for free.


    You don''t have to risk hunting for humans, and you don''t have to buy someone else for a blood meal. Although there are people who bully her here, just like the guys who were killed. But you can enjoy food that is almost equivalent to self-help. This is already a paradise for girls.


    The appearance of Zhou Yi is very special for girls.


    From the time of the mother''s death, the girl who has not received care from others has chosen the most rebellious way to protect herself. But she did not expect that she would get warmth from a human being. This warmth made her fall in love, and even some could not bear to give up.


    But she understands that the sky is bright, and in the sun, the two will be separated. So she chose to use her own way to protect the warmth she got.


    Listening to the girl��s self-report, Zhou Yi still touched her head. The movements in my hand are a lot of rules. This is a girl worthy of love. He doesn''t know what to do for this girl. Perhaps the fate of the vampire is too cruel for her.

 Chapter 39： The mystery of the king of different kinds of blood

    "You are the same as the Blade Warrior, is it a vampire hunter?" The vampire girl is not stupid, and the performance of Zhou Yi has made her doubt.


    "Not only!" Zhou Yi nodded and shook his head. He still doesn''t want to lie to this poor girl.


    "I will know!" The girl showed a smile and revealed an unusual look. "Just kill me."


    The girl looked up and closed her eyes. Although her body trembled slightly, she still clung to Zhouyi.


    Why did she think of this? Zhou Yi is hard to understand the girl''s heart. But he is more pity for the girl.


    He rubbed her hair and whispered in her ear: "No, my good girl!"


    The girl silently buried her head in Zhou Yi''s chest. After a while, Zhou Yi felt the chest wet. The vulgar novels say that vampires have no tears because their blood is cold. But at this time, Zhou Yi felt the tears of the vampire. He extended his finger and gently wiped away the girl''s tears. In my heart, I began to quietly calculate for the girl.


    At this time, some slightly swayed from behind the wall of the compartment. This old-fashioned apartment always has a lot of space between the walls. Some can even hide something that is unspeakable. During the New York Prohibition Order in the last century, some people secretly hid the wine in the wall. But now, more is definitely a mouse here.


    At this time, the nature behind the wall is not a mouse, but a guy who is much bigger than a mouse. Heterogeneous, has been found here.


    Through Super Vision, Zhou Yi has seen the guys behind the wall, as well as the Blood Guards and their encounters. To be honest, except for Snow Man''s performance is a bit of a look, other people are just like that. It can be said that if it is not the strength of the vampire itself, they may not be comparable to the special soldiers in humans. Is such a guy really the ultimate defense of the vampire empire? Zhou Yi expressed doubts. The existence of an old tycoon like the big Makinos cannot be just that.


    A punch on the wall, the power of light illuminates the aliens behind the wall through the wall. In the presence of the blood escorts, the extra performance, the vitality can be said that the stubborn aliens are still unable to escape the vampire''s embarrassment, and instantly become ashes.


    Zhou Yi slightly pulled the corner of his mouth, the guy who can''t face the sun, and it doesn''t matter if he comes. His gaze began to swim, and the so-called heterogeneous band of the vampire of Chad Norma had not yet appeared. Zhou Yi always felt that he was the key, not the key to solving these aliens, but the key to understanding the vampire''s conspiracy.


    Soon, he found Chad Norma, and he was with Nisha. He has subdued Nisha, but did not hurt her, but whispered something in her ear.


    Zhou Yi��s gaze patrolled Chad Norma everywhere, trying to find something unusual or suspect.


    Soon, Zhou Yi found what he wanted. It is a ring with a coat of arms. This kind of thing is generally only available to the noble children of Europe. It is a symbol of identity and letter. Zhou Yi saw an identical thing in the hands of Nissa.


    A pair of identical rings appear on two seemingly unrelated people, and such things naturally become doubtful in the eyes of Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi, who has already doubted everything, feels more and more that he is exposed to the truth of the matter.


    But what is the specific thing, he still needs to ask the party to ask.


    Gently pushing the girl in her arms, Zhou Yi kissed her forehead and said to her: "Stay here, my good girl, I will be back soon."


    The vampire girl wiped the tears on her face and suddenly raised her head and said seriously: "My name is Serana, and I will wait for you, no matter if you can''t come back."


    "I will be back." Zhou Yi once again promised that the girl''s words made him feel a little heavy. A small play and found such a treasure, Zhou Yi is fortunate and worried, how to protect such a girl. Unlike Xia Weisi, the identity of Xia Weisi''s mutants will only attract human hostility, and human beings are the best guys to deal with.


    A guy who can''t conquer in philosophy can completely destroy it physically.


    The biggest enemy that Serran is facing is the sun, which is an unconquerable opponent. Zhou Yi, who is almost like the incarnation of the sun, understands the majesty and greatness of the sun. This puzzle is bound to be unsolvable.


    A little back two steps, watching the vampire girl still watching her, Zhou Yi smiled and opened a watch on the wrist.


    The black mercury began to surge and was formed in an instant. When the same dark cloak shook open, Zhou Yi had become a superhero in the face of Serana - the Dawn Knight. This is an alternative kind of comfort, revealing his most secret identity to seek the peace of mind of the girl.


    Looking at the gorgeous transformation of Zhou Yi, when Selana was a little surprised, she did quite a lot. It can be seen from this that Zhou Yi��s approach is indeed useful.


    Because it is a vampire''s territory, Zhou Yi also has no idea of ??caring for official duties. Slightly let Selana prevent her from being accidentally injured. He rushed out in the most violent way.


    Whether it is walls, beams or corridors, whether it is wooden, concrete or steel. As long as it is in front of the things, all were destroyed by the Knights of Dawn. His only goal is to be called Chad Norma with the original.


    Chad Norma held Nisha from behind and he looked at Nissa''s eyes with some strangeness, warmth, jealousy and hatred. The complex look is one by one in his face. If he is an actor, there is no doubt at all. It is definitely a strength level.


    Unfortunately, he is not, as a guy in real life, such an expression can only explain, there must be a wonderful story behind him. And it is the one that is completely unnecessary.


    Chad Norma pinched Nissa''s face, and the murky gray hazelnut stared at herself in the woman in her hand. After silence for about two or three breaths, he said in an unusually dumb voice.


    "I know you, Maginos''s favorite daughter, I really want to give it a try. If I kill you, will he shed a tear for you."


    "Monster, I won''t give in to you." Nissa glared at Chad Norma with anger. If she had the ability of Zhou Yi, it was estimated that Chad Norma had only one place left.


    "Monster?" Chad Norma laughed miserably, laughing as his jaw split. He pointed to his weird mouthparts and said to the woman in front of him. "I also think that I am a monster, but do you think that I want to be like this, suffering from pain all the time?"


    Having said that, his words are more and more resentful, and the full of anger can not be vented, so that he only slammed his fist on the wall. The concrete walls did not act as a hindrance, and Chad Norma��s arms penetrated directly into the past. From the situation around his arm, only the broken concrete dross piled up there.


    This power makes Nissa a bit stunned. In terms of strength alone, Chad Norma has surpassed the race of vampires, and even more powerful than other aliens.


    Looking at the movement caused by himself, Chad Norma laughed. However, his smile is full of condolences.


    "This is what he wants, do you know? We have the same blood, maybe I should turn you into me too."


    When I heard this, Nissa immediately began to struggle. Just looking at Chad Norma''s appearance, Nissa is a bit scared, if it is really transformed into this ghost, for a woman who loves beauty, it is better to kill her.


    The woman''s attachment to protecting her face can''t resist the strange power from the king of the aliens. Chad Norma has separated the mouthparts and bite at Nissa''s neck.


    His movements are fast, and it may not take a second to complete the conversion. It is a pity that there is exactly one person who wants to spoil the game in a less than one second time.


    The wall collapsed, and a black light and shadow were mixed in the bricks that splashed and crashed, and appeared in the moment between the two. At this time, Chad Norma and Nisha can see who the people are.


    Black armor and cloak, this dress made Chad Norma frightened, and he screamed "Dawn Knight" and he was beaten out with a punch.


    Zhou Yi��s fist hit the face of Chad Norma directly, and Chad Norma collapsed and flew out. Although he did not use much force for Zhou Yi, the extent of this is still beyond the limits of Chad Norma. Even the power of Chad Norma himself has surpassed the limits of vampires and reached a new realm.


    But if the sentence is not good, the vampire counts in this world. The world has the ability to completely exceed the imagination, the strange mutants. There are Asa the Protoss who left myths on this planet, and even aliens and superheroes with various abilities.


    The race of vampires is not enough for these guys to look at. In the end, even humans can''t match. Because humans have a huge base, all kinds of guys who have black technology, and even the existence of superheroes like Zhou Yi. The vampire, except for the basic physical fitness is slightly higher than humans, is simply useless.


    The entire neck of Chad Norma, who was smashed, became an exaggerated angle, and his body was like a shell of artillery shells, which directly penetrated several layers of walls. Zhou Yi can clearly see many bone breaks and serious internal injuries in this guy. He even had some concerns that he would kill him at once.


    Zhou Yi is so worried, not afraid to kill and kill. Instead, he worried that he had lost a clue. He was eager to know the truth after the incident, and Chad Norma was the only clue he found.


    As it turns out, his fears are somewhat redundant. Because Chad Norma has been swaying from a pile of bricks.


    He first straightened his neck, and in a staggered, staggered sound, he had turned his neck back to normal. Then he began to shake his body irregularly. It looks a bit like a sheep epidemic.


    | But in Zhou Yi''s eyes, I can see that the broken bones in his body are quickly closing, can be repaired and repaired, and can''t be repaired like an extra layer of armor, automatically attached to the corrected bones. Add a protective effect to it. And the so-called visceral rupture does not seem to be a problem at all. After a few breaths, it seems that it does not exist at all.


    Such trauma can be restored in such a short period of time. Even among the mutants with many capabilities, there is almost no one. Almost no one can reach this level except for a pair of undead brothers who have been wandering around the battlefield for nearly two hundred years.


    This level has exceeded the biological system and it seems that it has reached the existence of so-called cancer cells. Infinitely multiply and repair infinitely. If you are not afraid of the sun, even Zhou Yi will be very curious, how can we eliminate these aliens.

 Chapter 40： Family secret history prince revenge

    "It''s a very powerful self-healing ability. You should be the most powerful guy I have ever seen." Zhou Yi hugged his chest and floated toward Chad Norma. "But I want to know, how many times can you fix it? I don''t believe that this level of repair is not consumed."


    After Chad Norma threatenedly snorted, he immediately turned and fled. His figure is on the wall, leaving a blurry illusion for every movement. For normal humans, his speed is beyond the scope of their visual observation, and the image of the eye can''t keep up with his speed.


    At this speed, Chad Norma quickly approached the exit. But he is never going to export, at least until Zhou Yi agrees that he left.


    The black light and shadow flicker, followed by a harsh buzzing sound. The invisible wind pressure suddenly appeared in the air like a wall. Chad Norma felt like a fly in a pat, and there was no way to resist. He could only watch as he was squeezed on the wall. .


    Chad Norma, who had received higher education, showed a difficult smile. He naturally knew why he had encountered this situation and was pressed against the wall.


    The speed of the Dawn Knight has surpassed the speed of sound, and the figure that appears before the buzz is proof. The wind pressure caused by the supersonic movement is undoubtedly much harder than the wall in this closed environment. In this case, he does not need the Dawn Knight to shoot, he basically lost his combat power.


    Looking at the Chad Norma like the worm that was shot dead, Zhou Yixiao smiled and said: "You are very smart, not like a warrior, it is like a shrewd businessman, politician. I am very curious about your identity, I think you It should be able to solve a little doubt in my heart!"


    Said here, Zhou Yi extended his hand. The power of mind restricts Chad Norma��s body and pulls him in front of himself like an invisible big hand.


    Chad Norma tried to struggle, but quickly gave up. The power transmitted from the limbs tells him that he is unlikely to break free of this bondage. Even if he succeeds, he will have to pay the price of losing his hands and feet. This is the dumbest choice, and Chad Norma believes that he will not do this.


    Therefore, he wisely chose to compromise. Facing the Knights of Dawn, Chad Norma bowed his head.


    "If I can, I am happy to answer your questions, but I don''t understand. Why do you like a strong vulcan with a strong vulgar?"


    Chad Norma''s tone is not to be respected, but in this respectfulness, there are a few stingers, and the spouse of the vampire can be seen by the discerning eye.


    Too lazy to ignore this low-level provocation trick, Zhou Yi just said very indifferently: "I am also curious about this problem, but this is not something you should care about. Just answer my question. Do you understand?"


    The five fingers slammed together, but for Chad Norma, the whole body was squeezed by the invisible force, and the feeling was like being killed by a giant. It wasn''t until Zhou Yi let go of his hand that he slammed a sigh of gas from the squeezed lungs that were about to explode. A drowning man suddenly got a feeling of oxygen.


    At this time Chad Norma decisively collapsed. He nodded his head and replied: "I understand, I fully understand."


    "Very good, then let''s get started. From the first doubt, the guy of Makinos said that there is a transgender appearance beyond the vampire, you are the original. I want to know where you came from. ?"


    "There are variants, what does the old guy say?" Chad Norma showed an ugly smile. ��Where did I come from? I came from the purest blood in the vampire family.��


    "This is impossible!" Nissa''s voice came from behind the two men. At this time, her chest was still undulating, revealing her proud curve and showing how uneasy her heart was at the moment. . "The purest blood in the entire America, only the big Mackinos family from the Secret Party, I have never seen you?"


    There are many purebreds in vampires, and there may be thousands of purebred vampires in New York. But to say that the bloodline is the purest, then there is only the Maginos family with ancient blood. To know that vampires are a strict patriarchal group, only the blood of the elders in the ethnic group is the purest, and even the other pure breeds are only small roles. In the Americas, only Maginos has the status of an elder.


    The vampire Grand Duke is itself a status symbol of the status of elders in the Secret Party Parliament.


    "I haven''t seen me, newborn. How long have you been born?" Chad Norma''s eyes showed naked ridicule. "If I remember correctly, it should be only forty years. I still hugged you when you were born. You certainly won''t remember. But I want to tell you that I have the same blood and the same father as you. My name is Check. De Norma. Makinos is your biological brother!"


    "Is this impossible?" Nissa''s tone was full of incredulity. "You are lying to me, you have no evidence to prove your identity!"


    "Look at the ring on my left hand, that was when I was an adult, our father gave it to me. You should also have one. This is the mark of the Mackinos family. You think I am lying to you, no! Really The one who lied to you is the one who is called your father!"


    Nisa rushed to Chad Norma and pulled the ring from his left hand. She took the ring and compared it to her own hand, but the result made her desperate.


    ��How did you become like this?�� Her questioning began to become treacherous, and she even regretted asking such questions because the answer would probably destroy her beliefs and ideas.


    "You asked a good question, my sister." Chad Norma opened his mouth. "Have you ever noticed the change of our father, do you think that he is getting older and older, and it seems to be more like a demon than a vampire in the novel? Do you know how long our father has survived?"


    "I will tell you that he is already a thousand years old and he should have died long ago. The elders will choose to go to sleep in order to avoid death. Several elders will take turns to sleep, leaving only one to preside over the rights. Our father killed Other elders, our brother and his first wife. For a thousand years, he has maintained his life by blood, and he has always held his rights and refused to give up."


    "You also saw that the older he is, the more aging he is. Even if he bathes in a blood spring, he can''t regain his youth. The powerful strength and exuberant vitality of the vampire elders leave his body a little bit, maybe even the blood springs will be maintained soon. Not his life."


    "He started using other methods to start a health care company. It was just an excuse. He wanted to get a breakthrough in human genetics, so he did not hesitate to pay any price. He imprisoned me more than 30 years ago, thinking Experiment with the pure blood closest to you to get the most likely possibility of changing his devil."


    "Do you know what he said?" Chad Norma began to imitate the kind face of his so-called father. "Keep on, my son. This is just a little treatment, you will be the first person in our community, not afraid of the sun and silver, leading us to the sun. And I will be on you." Get a freshman."


    "Do you know how I got over these years? I really want to show you the wounds they left for me, but unfortunately I have become like this, and all the wounds have healed."


    "But I should also thank them for their efforts. If they didn''t develop the virus, I wouldn''t escape to avenge my father. I want to destroy everything. I want him to look at his own empire. All the rights have disappeared, in the hands of his own son."


    "No! No." Nisa listened to Chad Norma''s words, stepping back step by step, and soon she fled and disappeared into the shadows. The rest of the two can guess that the woman who has been defeated by the reality of the crazy family ethics drama is definitely going to the truth of the facts before their father.


    What happened? Zhou Yi didn''t know. But he can guess that the vampire will not do anything to his daughter, at least not because of the anger of the moment. This kind of person who sacrifices everything for himself, even if he wants to sacrifice his daughter, will sacrifice her to the most useful place.


    So he did not stop Nisa, and there is no reason to stop her. He just went on to question Chad Norma, after all, there were some doubts in his heart.


    "If you said that your father became like this after the experiment, then that means your father has succeeded?"


    "Do you think that I can be called perfect? ??Is this even my own disgusting appearance?" Chad Norma reveals the exporter and tongue. "I am suffering from the body all the time, even the blood can not restrain this pain. This kind of pain is more terrible than the blood-sucking impulse. If it is not the goal of revenge, I don''t know if I can Can''t keep going."


    Zhou Yi looked at Chad Norma��s appearance and his brows were tangled together. He is obviously also disgusted. But fortunately, there is a helmet that blocks his look and does not let Chad Norma see it. He thought about it and put down the restrictions on Chad Norma. From all the clues, it seems that this Chad Norma should be the protagonist of this story, the story of a prince''s revenge.


    The vampire Dagong obviously wants to play the role of the executioner, but Zhou Yike is not the actor recommended by the actor union, he will follow his script. He already has his own script.


    After Chad Norma was removed from the ban, he stood wisely. He has found that the Dawn Knights in front of him do not seem to be on the side of the vampire, so there is no opposite relationship between them. In fact, he really wants to bring the Knights of Dawn to his camp.


    Destroying the vampire, a cancer in humans, as a superhero of human guardians, should not reject this tempting thing.


    However, before he spoke, Zhou Yi interrupted him.


    "I know what you want to say. I can only tell you. I only do what I think is right. I don''t change my point of view because of my position. So, the vampire and your problem are not related to me now. Wait for your business. After solving it, if Maginos is still alive, I will find him to settle the bill. However, it seems that you seem to be more suitable as his gravedigger."


    "Revenge to the father as a child, this is indeed the vampire''s style." Chad Norma smiled, both joy and sadness.


    "I still have one last question. This question determines whether I am destroying you here, or letting you avenge your father. I hope to get the most realistic answer." As the Knight of Dawn said this, Sufficient to show enough threats to Chad Norma.


    Chad Norma bowed his waist and made a gesture of aristocratic gesture. At this moment, he did show his own style as a vampire prince, but unfortunately, this is a tragic prince.

 Chapter 41： Revenge

    Without any cover, Zhou Yi said directly to the local.


    "The reason why your father invited me and the Blade Warrior to participate in this hunting is because you have the ability to create a new ethnic group that not only threatens the vampire but also threatens humanity. I don''t care about the life and death of the vampire, but I can''t care about the survival of mankind. So, I want to hear what you say."


    "I can prove to you that everything my father said is a lie." Chad Norma said, growing up and screaming. A moment later, there were a few echoes in the distance, and then in the senses of Zhou Yi, several aliens were approaching quickly.


    It is impossible for a few aliens to change the gap between two people. Both sides understand this. Therefore, Zhou Yi was indifferent and allowed Chad Norma to exhibit. He was also very curious about what Chad Norma would show him.


    After a while, three different forms of heterogeneity appeared in front of Zhou Yi. One of them is similar to an ordinary person, wearing a hooded sweater that is similar to Chad Norma. In addition to describing the weirdness, he does not look very different from ordinary humans.


    The other is a small body that looks like a large orangutan or a hair removal. This is not just a description of his appearance, but also his movements. He didn''t even want to keep standing, but chose to use his forelegs to support the ground and keep his limbs on the ground. It looks almost indistinguishable from animals.


    As for the last one, it is the first dissimilar version. However, his description is more ugly and his body is a bit sloppy. A closer look reveals that there are strange deformations in his bones, and the sternum and pelvis have strange embossing marks. The most important point is that his eyes are very sluggish, unlike the first one, and the spirituality of a smart creature. This guy''s eyes look like wild animals, full of animal nature.


    After carefully distinguishing the differences between several different species, Zhou Yi turned his head to Chad Norma, and he wanted to hear how the ancestors of this ethnic group explained it.


    "As you can see, this is the kind of alienation that I have produced so far." Chad Norma pointed to the first heterogeneity to explain to Zhou Yi.


    "This is the second generation that I converted from vampires. It takes them twelve hours to convert them. They have fairly normal intelligence, and they have more powerful power than vampires, and a stronger ability to regenerate. They can re-infect, Turning other species into one of our members is the key to my plan. But their bloodthirsty desire is strong, and they can only maintain 24 hours of physical energy when they eat. If they can''t eat in time, their physical fitness will be rapidly depleted."


    "This is a new type that I and the second generation have transformed into human beings. His strength is only a little stronger than ordinary vampires, and the desire to **** blood is stronger, but not contagious. 36 hours without eating will lead to physical exhaustion. For my plan to come It can only be used as an attractive cannon fodder."


    "And this is the main force of my attack on my father''s castle, the third generation. They are the varieties that were originally converted from the vampires I converted and converted from other vampires. I only listened to my orders, full of aggressiveness and eating. Desire. It has the same ability to regenerate as the second generation, and it only takes an hour to complete the conversion. The vampires that they attacked seem to be peaceful and change, but after 18 hours they will be at the fastest speed. Transformation has turned into a similar subspecies. Moreover, neither the third generation nor the subspecies are contagious to humans. Unfortunately, the decline of this variety is the most serious, only 24 hours. Reverse this failure."


    "Marcinos has concealed the most critical things from you, the exhaustion period! Only I will not fail, and I can not destroy a group by myself."


    Chad Norma is telling the truth, this can be the result of Zhou Yi. He has been monitoring their physical characteristics and analyzing them through Medusa. However, some things are not as simple as he thinks.


    Heterogeneous may have a period of exhaustion, but that is their third generation. Before this, how much damage the second and third generations will cause to humans, no one can estimate. Even if they are not contagious, they still have a blood-sucking desire. With this, it is enough to prove that they are threatening human beings.


    Everything is concentrated in these 24 hours. The sky is getting brighter, and they won''t appear in front of humans in daylight. But after the sun goes down, they will definitely appear on the ground in order to attack the castle of Maginos. Once Chad Norma loses control, this bloodthirsty beast will certainly attack humans.


    Zhou Yi was caught in a difficult choice. He would like to see the sinful cancer of the great Makinos self-sacrifice, ruined in the revenge of his son. To this end, he even extinguished his idea of ??finding a business for Mackinos. But he was also worried about Chad Norma''s loss of control. The sense of responsibility as a Dawn Knight gave him the urge to kill the worst in the cradle.


    Chad Norma is also waiting for the Dawn Knight to make a choice, and he is ready for the worst. Once the Dawn Knight wants to kill him, he will launch all his descendants to resist. In any case, he must live and revenge. He has been preparing for this revenge for more than 30 years, and this has become the master of all his thoughts.


    "Do you know what the best ending is, Chad Norma?" Chad Norma waited, but waited for such a sentence.


    "The best ending?" Chad Norma groaned and said without hesitation. "It is inevitable that my revenge will be the best ending."


    "That''s just a good ending. The best ending should be that you and the big Mackinos are the same." Zhou Yi said this, facing the different kind of empty hand transformed by humans, the temperature is up to 4000 degrees. The white flame immediately surrounded him, but in a short moment he turned him into ashes.


    The remaining two aliens groaned uncomfortably, but they were stopped by Chad Norma immediately. He was tight and knew that the trial moment concerning his fate had arrived.


    "You only have 24 hours. Before tomorrow''s sunrise, I won''t care about your war with the vampire. But you must control your descendants. Except for those who are mixed with vampires, I don''t allow any other innocent human beings to suffer. Hurt. After 24 hours, neither you nor your descendants will let them survive."


    Chad Norma suddenly grew up, splitting his terrible mouthpiece and screaming loudly, the voice of the desire for revenge and determination. Obviously, he is very excited. Excitement can survive and live to revenge.


    Zhou Yi understands the mood of Chad Norma. For him, this is a farce. But there is still value worth watching. What is justice? For some guys who exercise heroism, it is to protect the lives of others and safeguard the rights of others. But for Zhou Yi, he agrees with this more, and people get what he deserves, not lose what he should not lose.


    For Chad Norma, revenge is what he deserves.


    Zhou Yi turned and left this place, he has other things to do. Chad Norma has not stayed for too long, he still needs to build up strength for this night''s offense. The most unsuccessful choice for the big Makinos was to bring the vampires here, which would be the place for Chad Norma��s tyrants.


    Perceived the disappearance of Chad Norma, Zhou Yi opened the way in an empty environment.


    "Blade, what do you do? Stop him?"


    The tall figure of the blade warrior came out of the shadows. He looked at the direction where Chad Norma left, and finally said.


    "No, I also like to kill vampires, and Big Mackinos really should try the fangs from his son. But, do you really believe him?"


    "I believe in his revenge, but there is no longer a big deal. I don''t believe that he is no big deal. If tomorrow they are not self-destructive, I will let them die."


    "You are free." The blade shrugged. "I will help you see a few streets, but that''s the way it is. The rest is up to you."


    "Thank you!" The blade said that it was not just a helping hand, but also chose to stand on his side.


    "Don''t thank you, you still owe me a car." The blade waved his hand and turned away. "I like the harder guys, the military Hummer is very good."


    Zhou Yi smiled, this is a guy worth making.


    It has been understood that the two people who came from this farce will naturally not maintain a so-called alliance with the vampires, no matter what the vampires are, they have nothing to do with them. They are ready to pull back. And all the general ledgers were left before tomorrow''s sunrise.


    The blood escorts are still fighting thrilling battles with the aliens. There are already a certain size of different races to make these elite blood warriors overwhelmed, and even some are tired. No matter how they call the two vampire hunters in the newsletter, the reply is silent silence. They had to ask for support from the Vampire Headquarters and even had to give up all the vampires here.


    In the underground nest of the vampire headquarters, the castle that is about to decay.


    The vampire Grand Prix Mackinos is enjoying his own food. As Chad Norma said, he is almost rotted, and even the vampire''s fangs can''t be used. Even eating food needs to solidify the blood into a gel, and swallow it.


    Although he pretended to use human catering utensils elegantly, he still could not hide this fact. Generally speaking, in addition to serving Asa, no one will disturb him when he eats, even his daughter will not.


    But there will always be special circumstances, like this time someone will come in.


    The person who came in was Kello, the legal counsel of the European Health Foundation. In fact, he still has a deeper identity. He is the chief bio scientist under the big Makinos. All the changes in Chad Norma were done in his hands.


    Looking at Kello''s hurriedly rushing in, the abbot who had maintained the order of the vampire''s grandfather had not spoken, but frowned slightly. This point has already explained that Kello''s position here is not low.


    "Grand Duke, there is bad news. The blood escorts have been hit hard, the Dawn Knight and the Blade Warrior have disappeared and seem to have discovered something. Are we going to change the plan?"


    The vampire Dagong put down the knife and fork in his hand and he stood up on the table. Step by step toward a pool of blood rolling behind him.


    "The casualties of one or two small pawns can''t change anything, as long as the prey is still in the net, there is no problem. These sacrifices are still acceptable."


    Not everyone can understand the high-sounding way of the big Mackinos, and at least Kello does not understand. He bent over and asked a tentatively.


    "Tell Rehart, he knows how to do it. In addition, the mouse that informs us, the blade warrior is the key to our plan, and definitely can''t let him go."


    "Understood, Lord Dagong. Then, please allow me to retire!" The rotten atmosphere of the big Makinos is enough to make anyone nausea, and if possible, Kello is not willing to spend more than a second with this old thing. However, his superficial work has always been done in place, and no one has ever noticed the real thoughts in his heart.


    "Go!" Big Makinos waved and Kello left.


    At this time, the vampire Grand Duke has been completely immersed in the blood spring, and only the sound of blood surges. It was not until a long time later that he began to speak.


    "Yassa, the Knight of Dawn will be handed over to you."


    "Please rest assured, my master." Yassa knees on one knee, respectfully and sincerely said. "Swear by my life, the Dawn Knight can''t disturb you!"

 Chapter 42： Spider ability lucky Peter

    After losing the mind of dealing with this group of vampires, Zhou Yi chose to return. For the vampire girl Serana, he made a rather serious decision.


    Still in that small compartment, Serran sat in the corner of the wall with her knees in her arms. She held her head in both hands and looked at the small door of the compartment with a serious look. Obviously, she is waiting for someone to come back.


    The small door of the room was gently pushed open, and a Dawn Knight in black armor came in. Looking at the surprise look in the eyes of the vampire girl sitting in the corner, Zhou Yi smiled and asked.


    "Good girl, willing to go with me?"


    "Where are you with you?" Selana''s voice trembled a little. She shook her head and nodded quickly. Excited and somewhat speechless. "No! I mean, you can go anywhere, as long as you can be with you. I can find food by myself."


    "Don''t worry, good girl! These are not problems." Bringing Serana into her arms, her tall body completely embraces her petite. Zhou Yi gently wrapped her in a cloak and took her out of the wall. Outside the room, the deepest darkness is about to pass, and the glory of dawn will soon appear.


    With Serana, Zhou Yi did not dare to fly too fast. Although the vampire in mythology is a creature that can turn into a bat and even fly. But in reality, Zhou Yi has never seen such a vampire. Among the people he has ever seen, there are only two people who can fly with Orolo.


    Flying is not an easy task. Like Orolo, she needs to control the wind and use the rising force generated by the airflow to fly. Zhou Yi''s flight principle is more complicated, and some use the position to control the resistance to gravity, but more is a mysterious and mysterious feeling. Just like a bird is born to fly, Zhou Yi also has this feeling from nature.


    Once you learn to fly, you will fall in love with this feeling. The sky is the place where people can let go. Sometimes Zhou Yi can even come in and out of the atmosphere several times to experience the fun of this extreme flight. Or for another time, he will also choose to fly low over the city, giving some surprises to those who inadvertently look up.


    People living in New York have become accustomed to the shadow that accidentally crossed the sky. Because of his existence, the crime rate in New York is indeed declining. This is what the citizens of New York are going to meet. So for the shadows in the sky, the New Yorkers often have great goodwill, and even he has become a unique landscape.


    Just like today, some people ran to the balcony of the apartment and pointed the camera at the sky. No one knows when the Dawn Knight will appear and where it will appear. But this does not prevent some people from taking chances.


    This is not the kind of politician star who can be taken casually. The mystery of the Dawn Knight is well-recognized. No one in New York''s big and small newspapers can get his exclusive news. Now the situation is even more outrageous. Maybe a photo of the Dawn Knights going home will be able to sell big prices in various newspapers.


    Peter. Parker is a young man with such a mind. Unlike other guys waiting for the Dawn Knight Trail, he also has super powers, but his super powers are short, just in recent days.


    Peter is a poor boy who died from his childhood. After the death of his parents, the uncle, who lives in Forest Hill, Queens, New York, adopted him. This is a kind old couple. Because there are no children, they will Peter. Parker gave him all his love, just like his own child.


    Peter studied at Midtown High School. He has excellent grades, but he has not been very good at school. Because he is too shy and introverted and often immersed in the world of science, everyone calls him a nerd Peter, not very willing to accept this guy.


    This is normal, and the **** will definitely target the school. Not everyone is like Tony, that is, it is a super-scientific person in science, and there is no disadvantage in interpersonal communication. Of course, this interpersonal relationship is limited to women.


    In order to make more friends, Peter tried a lot of methods. In a recent attempt, he invited classmates to visit the science exhibition, but it is clear that young people of this age are far more interested in science exhibitions. So Peter can only visit the public exhibition of the nuclear test alone, and the accident happened at this time.


    He was bitten by a spider with nuclear radiation. Soon after, he found himself with extraordinary abilities. He has gained extraordinary strength, agile skills, and can rely on bio-static to crawl effortlessly on any surface, while also having a keen super-perceptive "spider induction."


    This makes him a little excited and a little confused. This confusion comes from all the superpowered guys. What should I do with this ability? For ordinary people, this is probably a happy worry.


    What do ordinary people do with super powers? Generally speaking, if it is a vulnerable group that is usually severely oppressed, or a person who often participates in black-related incidents, they often use this super power to benefit themselves. This kind of person actually accounts for the majority, because everyone has a bit of selfishness and everyone thinks better. Just look at whether you can pass the inner morality of this hurdle.


    Of course, those who most hope that this situation will not happen are definitely those banks. Seriously, there are enough bank robberies in New York every year. They really don''t want superpowered guys to come in again.


    Peter has the ability to choose to do this, whether it is robbery or stealing, his ability is very good. But he did not choose to do that. The Parker couple taught him very well, at least he had enough conscience in his heart.


    But this does not mean that Peter did not think about the problem of using his ability to make money. There are many ways to make money in the world. There are always ways to use both super powers and not to break the law.


    Having said that, someone will definitely wonder why Peter wants to make money. It is very simple to say, the puberty of young people is here.


    Everyone has a little bit of flaunting ideas when they are young, brand-name clothes and watches, and wind-drawn locomotive sports cars. As long as it can attract the girl''s attention, it is absolutely what young boys need. Of course, there is a very important premise, you have enough Mr. Franklin to support you.


    Peter��s parents died early, leaving nothing worthwhile. The old Parker couple is not a rich man, Ben. Parker is a retired worker and now works as a security guard in a library. Mei Long is a full-time housewife. Their lives are actually very bitter. In this case, Peter has no face to ask for money to buy a luxury item to pick up a girl.


    If it was before, Peter might choose to work honestly and find a good job after going to college. But now, the excitement brought by super power has increased his inner reverie, and he wants to earn extra money that he can''t get.


    He thought for a long time, and finally felt that his spider-sensing is undoubtedly a good thing to make money, especially in New York, where there is a super-magic photo, like a superhero flying around.


    It was not yet bright, and Peter was already on the top floor of the apartment between Manhattan and Long Island. This is one of the most fascinating places to see the Knights of Dawn. Of course, there are other places, such as Staten Island, the Statue of Liberty, and so on, which have been rumored to be suspicious observation points. These weird claims are hard to doubt whether this is a means used by tour operators to attract tourists.


    Peter does not care about this, he only hopes that he will be lucky. He has super powers and he has more advantages than others, adding a little luck. Maybe it is possible to make a big profit. Peter��s heart was hot when he thought of the rewards of several newspapers and the girls he had longed for.


    There is already some glimmer on the horizon, and Peter has been on the top balcony of an apartment for more than an hour. He came out early in the name of the morning run, but it does not mean that he can squander his time like this. He didn''t want his uncle to know about him, especially about making money.


    Ben Uncle has always wanted him to study hard until he goes to college. And he does not have this idea at present, high school students at the peak of hormone secretion will feel that this time, the university is not the most important goal, the sister is. Peter. Parker is no exception. He now thinks cute girls are more important than college.


    For girls, he needs to make money. In order to make money, he can only say sorry to the uncle.


    Seeing that time flies fast, it will soon enter the most normal beginning of the day. Peter, who still needs to go to school, has to give up today��s action. And just as he leaned out and wanted to climb down the wall, the magical spider sensed.


    This magical ability comes from the sixth sense of incomprehensibility, not only the sense of foresight to the dangers around you, but also the slightest touch of things that are related to oneself or that are of great concern.


    Just like now, in his heart, an invisible string suddenly moves. He subconsciously turned his head to a certain direction in the distance. The long vision made him clearly see a black figure flying against the faded night.


    Peter quickly jumped to the rooftop, took out his favorite camera and began to fly between the floor apartments.


    He concentrated on the silhouette of the sky through the camera, and because of the presence of the spider, he did not even need to pay attention to the obstacles on the roof. The figure he runs is also very fast. The distance of three or four meters is almost a step, even if the two apartments are more than ten meters apart, they are just a vertical jump.


    Soon, he found the best position, and captured the sky in the sky through the baby camera he had worked on during his summer vacation.


    Maybe today is Peter''s lucky day. Because of the fact that she still has a girl in her arms, Zhou Yi did not fly very fast. Because of this, it was just that Peter took a lot of clear pictures. Otherwise, according to the flying speed of the Dawn Knight in the weekdays, I want to find a clear image, and I can only apply to the National Land Strategy and Logistics Support Bureau.


    From the dawn of the Cavaliers to the disappearance, it is only a matter of ten seconds. But for Peter it is enough, he has got what he wants.


    Previewing the photos in the camera, Peter''s mouth showed a happy smile. Especially when he turned to one of the extremely clear photos, his smile had already reached the edge of his ear. At this point, Peter seems to have seen countless Mr. Franklin waving to him.


    At this time, if you pull the line of sight to the camera''s screen, you can see through the enlarged lens in the shadow of the shadow, a somewhat embarrassed female figure is protected by the Dawn Knight with a cloak in the arms, while the woman embraces The shoulders and necks of the Dawn Knight, very close to the scene in his arms.


    This is the episode of the superhero, and Peter has already guessed the news of the newspaper��s crazy offer for this photo. Thought of this, he was even horizontal when climbing down the wall. At this time, he can really be realized the benefits of super power. Don''t say anything else, making money is a piece of cake.


    Peter Parker has been rushing to the home of Queens by subway. Zhou Yi also safely took Selana back home before the sun came out.

 Chapter 43： Golden House Tibetan Jiao Tong Feng Duan

    From the floor-to-ceiling windows opened in the living room, Zhou Yi gently put the girl in the arms on the sofa. Although the sun has come out at this time, the living room with enough depth to completely block the pace of the sun. Let the bright sunshine always have a distance from the sofa.


    Even when the sun is most oblique in the day, the sun will not shine on the sofa where the girl is. The panoramic windows that are placed on the floor will only make the sun fill one third of the hall, and it is impossible. This design was originally designed to protect some of the artwork on the wall and prevent the damage caused by the sun. But now, it has become the safety of vampire girls.


    Perhaps it is the first time so close to the sun, or it may be the first time to come to the opposite **** home to live together. Selana��s performance is always a little bit uneasi.


    She looked at the environment around like a kitten in a strange place, and the intuitive luxury scene made her secretly scream.


    Not every vampire can live a prosperous life like in a novel. Most of the vampires live the same life as the black people. And as Selana does not rely on, the girl who has just grown up is even worse, and even life may be problematic.


    They don''t have the same low-income as humans to maintain the bottom line of life. Vampires who can''t walk into the sun, but they don''t even qualify for the minimum living allowance. Evening is not the time for civil servants to work, even for the United States, which is known as democracy.


    "You live in this place? It must be expensive!" Asked such a question, Serana looked a little inferior. This extravagant manor house is obviously not something that a poor girl who has not touched a lot of cash can imagine.


    "Fortunately, it''s just a place where you can rest in peace. It''s enough for me." Zhou Yi, who had already put away the costume of the Dawn Knight, took two glasses of milk and walked over to the girl. He didn''t want to tell the girl directly. The villa cost more than $60 million, which might scare her.


    "My girl, I haven''t introduced myself yet. I am easy. Zhou, in the habit of Chinese, you should call me Zhou Yi, or directly call me Yi." Zhou Yi said, while putting a glass of milk in front of the girl. .


    Serana is not a working woman who is entangled in the financial circle. Zhou Yi is not the kind of star-rich who has the same high exposure as Tony. So Serana didn''t know what the name represented. She could only judge through her own observation that this Chinese man with a double-layered identity and would like to bring himself to the house looks quite rich, as for money. To what extent. That''s not what she can say.


    The girl took the milk, sitting there cramped and playing with the cup, but never drinking. At this moment, she is like walking into the ugly duckling of the Crystal Palace. She feels that any movement is so awkward.


    Zhou Yi did her side, holding out a hand and holding her hands is actually unconsciously moving hands, but the other hand touched her hair.


    "Don''t be too restrained, Serana. You can think of it as your own home here. There is only you and me, you don''t have to worry about it, don''t think so much."


    Serana is as meek as a kitten. She put her face on the pocket of Zhou Yi, gently rubbing it, and said in a sly tone: "I''m sorry, I just don''t get used to it. I have never been to such a place, I am afraid."


    "Don''t be afraid, my good girl. You may have changed a little environment and it is not very suitable." Gently geotized the girl''s little nephew, Zhou Yi suggested. "I want you to take a hot bath and sleep peacefully. It will be fine soon."


    He has seen that milk cannot be accepted by vampire girls, so he can only use another method to appease the girl''s emotions. For this girl who seems to be about ten years younger than herself, Zhou Yi even found a feeling of taking care of Xia Weisi when she was a child.


    The girl was hugged into a clean room that was regularly cleaned by temporary cleaners. Zhou Yi first closed the floor-to-ceiling windows and completely blocked the sunlight. Then she put down the girl and said to her.


    " Take a good rest, Serana. I will solve all the problems for you."


    It was no longer the case that Serana finally faded the layer of seductive cloak, leaving only a delicate girl shy and charming, watching her shyly say thank you, the whole person is like a water lotus with a shy drop. Zhou Yi showed a satisfied smile and turned away.


    There are still many things he has to do, and he even needs to solve the food problem of Serrana. Even milk can''t be used as food. Is it really only possible to feed with blood? Zhou Yi��s mind has some ideas for getting inventory from several medical institutions.


    At this moment, the other side. The blade warrior also encountered a problem. The blade that has decided to stay away from this farce has chosen to leave like the Dawn Knight. But he found that the enthusiasm of the owner did not want the guests to leave.


    A group of guys wearing tactical equipment and holding the standard guns in their hands have been blocked in front of him. Look at the small number and there are two teams here. This kind of firepower, even if it is the confrontation of the blade, is basically hopeless. At most, it relies on the super-physical and hard-resistance for a while, and takes the opportunity to escape.


    But it is clear that this group of guys has been fully prepared, they have mastered every weakness of the blade.


    In the face of the blade, two people were pushed out. It is the two assistants of Blade, Whistler and Josh.


    Faced with the blade, Whistler shook his head silently at him, apparently disapproving of his surrender, and Josh was a sly smile. "Dude, I don''t know what happened at all, I was suddenly caught by them."


    If you use other hostages to threaten the blade, in this case the blade may not care about the hostage. But with his assistant to threaten him, the blade will inevitably follow.


    Don''t say anything else, Whistler is enough to hold the blade. Because he is not only his assistant, teacher, but his father. The reason why Whistler can fall in the hands of vampires two or three times has not yet died. The biggest reason is the existence of a blade.


    For vampires, controlling Whistler is to control the blade. If you can''t control Whistler''s will, then it is the same to threaten the blade with his life.


    Faced with such threats, the blade has no other choice. He spent three years looking for Whistler. The reason why he can find him is good enough, but more importantly, the vampire wants him to live. But now, behind the scenes, the vampire Grand Duke of Mackinos has already seen the poor. They don''t care about Whistler''s life and death, because they must get the blade this time.


    Watching the blade pull out the silver plated on the back and insert it on the ground, and throw away the guns on the body. The guys immediately lined up and let the two guys in white coats come out with some equipment. One of them also knows that it is Kello, who used to be a legal counsel in the castle.


    Looking at the puzzled expression on the blade, Kello��s face smirked.


    "I met again, Mr. Blade. The last time the introduction was not complete enough, I can add it. I am the chief scientific researcher of the European Health Foundation, I believe we will have a very happy experience."


    After that, he waved his hand. Two tactical armed men rushed up. They first ripped off the windbreaker of the blade to prevent any hidden weapons from being caught in it. This is really fatal for the blade, because his windbreaker does hide a lot of things, and these are his plans to use it.


    The last claw of the blade was removed, and the two armed men immediately slammed the **** on the back of the blade. The blade was hardened twice and took a sip. Go back and say.


    "Man, don''t you have a meal? Use force."


    The two armed men glanced at each other and went out from the waist with two electric shock sticks directly pressed against the blade. This modified electric shock rod is even more powerful, even for the superhuman being.


    The strong current hits the blade and only takes less than ten seconds. The blade completely lost its resistance. In order to make the blade safer, another guy wearing a white coat immediately injected a shot into the neck of the blade. A powerful sedative in the injection, it will not let him fall asleep for the blade, but it will make him lose his fighting ability.


    Seeing that a guy who is more horrible than a lion is becoming more docile than a domestic pet, Kello smirked. He likes this feeling very much. Of course, if he can put him on the test bed and watch him fear in his face to the mental breakdown, that feeling will be better.


    With a uniform of the blade, Kello waved. Soon, the man and his two assistants were pushed into the back of a large truck. There is also a group of people in the car, which is the **** **** that has no use after sunrise.


    At the moment they are not easy. Not only are the psychological blows after the offense is defeated, but more importantly, their teammates are almost out of date.


    Chuba desperately pressed the priest who was struggling on a surgical bed, and the two medical staff were busy taking drugs to the priest. But there is no use at all, and the priest is still struggling, describing that terrible changes have begun.


    His hair began to fall off with his struggle, and Chuck accidentally pulled it. But it was a big chunk of the scalp.


    At the same time, his skin color was also rapidly pale. Unlike the vampire''s usual paleness, this is a color that looks like a smashed body. Under this white, it is a twisted meridian, which has become a blue-black color. It looks very weird.


    His eyes also began to change dramatically. In general, the color of the vampire''s eyes is the same as that of ordinary people. The priest''s twilight is blue. But now, his twilight is beginning to change. The eyes began to squirt quickly, and the scorpion seemed to be injected with something, and it quickly turbided down.


    In less than two minutes, his blue hazelnuts are gone, leaving only the turbid gray and **** colors.


    This is not the most terrible, the most terrible is that his jaw suddenly broke a thin line from the flesh. This thin line is getting longer and longer until the throat. The depth of the thin lines is gradually deepening. In the beginning it was just the skin, then the muscles. When the bones are reached, they can clearly see the mandible. The mandible that has been split into two segments has become a mouth-shaped fang with a needle-like fang, and they are writhing with the pain of the owner. .


    Chuba has not dared to follow the priest again. The people around the circle also stood silent and stood far away. For a time, there was only a vague scream of the priest in the entire car.


    "Kill me, give me a good time. Kill me!"

 Chapter 44： Undead, no regrets

    Kill me and give me a good time. Kill me! "The confidant pleading of the priest is still echoing. The whole blood **** team is in silence.


    Although they are vampires, they are also creatures with feelings. No one can look at his comrade-in-arms as life is not as good as death and indifferent. Although knowing that this time is a good choice for the priests, who can get the hand?


    Chuba turned his face with a sad face. He was a rare character in the vampire and had a good relationship with other people in the Guard. And this also means that he is more uncomfortable than others in this situation.


    Rehart slammed his fist in the carriage. The metal compartment was slightly deformed, and some silky sunlight penetrated. This sun is not fatal to a pure blood, as long as it does not reach the vital parts. However, it is painful enough.


    Rehart��s fist was exposed to this silky sun as if it had reached into the magma. Muscles and bones are burnt black by invisible fire. But he bit his teeth in desperation, not screaming. Perhaps for him who knows the inside story, this is a punishment for himself.


    Yes, he knows the inside story. Know everything that Grand Mackinos does. But he has no choice. He is the sharp knife in the hands of the big Makinos. He must complete the order of the big Makinos. Even let him take his own genus and die. Now, the priest is already born to die, but he can''t even let him forgive himself. You can only use your own way of punishing yourself to make your heart feel a little better.


    As the only woman in the Blood Guard, Williene has long been reluctant to continue watching. She was buried in the arms of the light axe, but did not notice the cringe and desire in the eyes of the light axe.


    The only thing that has not changed in appearance is Xue Nan, a superb vampire warrior with a knife. He took a few steps and took the knife and yanked his knife. The stunning knife light is enough to make everyone eclipse, and it is this amazing knife that ends the priest''s embarrassment.


    His long knife cut through the jaw gap of the priest and directly opened the entire cranial cavity. Under one knife, everything is divided, and there is no obstacle to it. Such a knife can be said to have a soul, and it is amazing and decided.


    It can be said that in this case, Xue Nan made the most correct decision. But not everyone can understand his approach. Chuba immediately rushed up, grabbed the snow man''s collar and yelled at him.


    "Asshole, you know what ** is doing? You killed your comrade, you crazy?"


    The snow man quietly separated the two with a long knife that had already been sheathed, and pushed Chuba back. Looking at the priests who seemed to have rested and the excited Chuba, he was always quiet, just saying in a tone that couldn''t hear the waves.


    "Of course I know what I did! I just give a warrior a rest."


    "You bastard!" Chuba also wanted to go up to the snow man a few times, but was shocked by the sudden noise.


    It is the body of the priest who makes a sound. The reason why it is said to be a corpse is entirely because Snow Man has just had a stunning knife. The knife directly divides the skull into two halves, and even the brain that has been mutated and yellowed is no exception. To this extent, as long as it is within the scope of biology, it can be said that the brain is dead.


    However, it does not apply to priests. After his body was quiet for a while, he began to struggle again. Like the stubborn shackles of the head, the vitality is terrible. A closer look reveals that even the half of the head that the priest has been cut is still alive, and his eyes are still moving.


    This kind of situation is enough to make anyone creepy, even if the bystander is a group of vampires. Chuba is no longer blaming the snow man because he himself can''t stand it anymore. He picked up a firearm with a silver-plated bullet that was fatal to the vampire and began to madly shoot at the corpse.


    The bullets screamed wildly, not only tearing the body, but also occasionally slamming into the operating table and the carriage to form a jump. It is true that except for two humans who are worried about being killed by a bullet, other creatures are not saying this. Very concerned.


    They care only about the body that can''t fight or die. The bullet was almost smashed into the body of a broken doll, and even the internal organs and most of the bones were swept away. But this corpse does not stop exercising, its heart is still beating, as if all the damage suffered does not exist.


    But they are not without gains. At the very least, they have seen something that they didn''t pay attention to at first.


    In the chest part of the body, under the muscles that were torn and smashed. What is exposed is the bone plate that has been completely combined and, like the same armor, the heart is firmly wrapped in it. If they can''t hear the heartbeat, they don''t even know that the heart will be in such a weird bone plate.


    The man still works as a snow man. He takes a long knife and cuts off the muscles on the bone plate a little bit, completely exposing the entire bone plate to the line of sight. Then the face is dignified and inserted into the long knife along a small gap in the underside of the bone plate.


    The blade passed the touch of a firm muscle, and the thorns made the whole body seem to be shocked and began to frantically wiggle. Looking at the weird twist of the body, all the people watching it had a certain painful feeling.


    This feeling made the snow man more and more determined, he violently stirred the handle, the muscle on the blade was still torn into pieces. This became the most deadly blow.


    The body was not twisting, but it seemed to have completely lost all the power and suddenly went silent. From the position of the blade, there is a blue flame floating up, but it swallows everything on the body very quickly. But after four or five breaths, the entire body was finally completely transformed into ashes as a normal vampire.


    No, it is not complete. To be exact, there is still a part of it, which is half of the head cut by Snow Man. He is still shaking his eyes, and leaving the body means that he will not die with the body.


    "I broke the heart, but this." Snowman looked at the half of the head and silenced. His knife is more precise, and he can''t find the fatal point on this thing.


    At this time, Rehart suddenly went up. He reached out and picked up the half of the skull. He stared at the same eye with his sunglasses. This is his former comrade, but now it is an undead monster.


    After a moment, he slammed the contents of his hand on the compartment where he had been hit by a crack. He used a lot of power, while letting the brain slurry inside out, it also made the gap in the carriage a little wider.


    Deadly sunlight is shot in the gap of the size of the sword. In the sun, the half of the skull was instantly turned into ashes, more quickly than before. Although Rehart was dodging in time, his hands were still burnt with a large piece of flesh, and his two hands were already the same.


    Without paying attention to the wounds in his hand, Rehart said to his teammates very seriously at this time: "The sun is also their weakness except for the most protected heart. Protect me! Things, I don''t want to happen."


    "Oh!" Whistler, who watched a good show, was sneer at this time. "Don''t forget, vampires. The sun is equally deadly to you."


    "Do not care about you! Man, still worry about what you and the blade will be." Rehart sneered and responded to Whistler, in his eyes this old guy is already dead. He doesn''t have to blame so much with a guy who is dying.


    The Blade Warrior is already in the hand, and soon the vampire warrior of the Big Makinos will have the same power as the Sunwalker in daylight, and everything will be repaid at that time. Rehart, who knows everything, silently said that all this is worthwhile for vampires.


    Time has begun to flow quickly again. When Serana woke up from sleep, it was already near dusk.


    In the room that was sealed by the curtains, only a floor lamp flashed a little light in the dimly lit room. Under the light, Zhou Yi watched carefully with a book. But when Selana woke up, the unconscious movement alerted Zhou Yi. He put down the book and said to Silana with a gentle face.


    "It looks like you are resting well, how are you. Is the environment still suitable?"


    Serana squinted her face unconsciously, so that she could be awake. Of course, this action is unusually cute when she does it. Especially if she only wears a large shirt.


    "I feel good, I have never been so comfortable." Selana whispered. By now, she still has a feeling of not real. It all seems to be a dream.


    "Let your heart down, this is just the beginning. Your life will only be better." Zhou Yi sat next to the girl and touched her soft golden hair. Because of the shower, Selana finally untied the little scorpions that made him very disgusted, and now the long shoulders make him feel good.


    Serana didn''t talk, just silently buried her head in his arms, just like taking a warm pet.


    After a long time, she asked a question that she had thought for a long time.


    "Why bring me here? Why is it so good to me?" Serana is not stupid, she knows that there is no love in the world for no reason. Zhou Yi treated her more than the average person can do. She wants to know the reason, even if she will be hurt.


    "Maybe because you are very beautiful!" Zhou Yi smiled and replied.


    "Beautiful people are more than me, but also those who are not vampires." Serana clarified her words. She is sober, beautiful is only a reason, but it will never be a decisive factor. What she wants to know more is this factor.


    "Do you know? Serana." Without a positive answer to her, Zhou Yi used another way. "There are not so many reasons in this world. I know that many people have complained about such things, why the same conditions, even I am superior. God wants to favor those guys. For this kind of question, I can only say one thing, this It is fate."


    "Maybe you think you are not conspicuous, or it is not worthy of me to do this. But I can only tell you that some of your actions have touched me. Just like fate has chosen you, I agree with your existence and want to You don''t need a reason to stay with me. Even if you doubt my motives and think that I just want to find a pet, it doesn''t matter. I have already done this, leaving you with me, this is already It is an established fact. And I never regret it."


    Sirana listened to these words without any action. She still took advantage of Zhou Yi, and only quietly responded after a long time.


    "I will not regret it!"

 Chapter 45： Revenge begins the castle raid

    Serrana is a delicate flower, delicate and charming, and it is waiting to be released. Zhou Yi wants to spend such a lovely girl to spend the night together. Unfortunately, it is not the time.


    Tonight is destined to be a busy night. This busyness is not said to the billionaire Zhou Yi, but to the superhero Dawn Knight.


    As he and Chad Norma agreed, the vampire''s empire is destined to be destroyed before the next dawn, if it is not in the hands of Chad Norma, it is to be destroyed in his hands. He never allowed a vampire grandfather who could possibly develop a new monster at any time in this world, especially if he had counted himself.


    Say goodbye to Selana and persuade her to stay in her new home with peace of mind. Zhou Yi once again turned into a Dawn Knight, flew to the vampire''s nest in the night, he must pay attention to the development of the incident, this is a very serious problem, because once there is a slight mistake, it will cause huge impact on human society. Shock.


    Although there are so-called national strategic defense attacks and logistical bureaus as the defensive measures of human response to supernatural events, but to be honest, Zhou Yi does not believe those guys. To put it even more, he does not believe in all institutions that have a relationship with bureaucracy, even if he is nominally better.


    When the sky was dark, he quietly moved out under the cover of the night. But he did not appear in the castle of Grand Makinos, but stood at the top of a building. For him, how vampires and heterosexuals do not have much to do with him. He only needs to ensure that no human beings are involved in the war at the beginning, and that the final clearance is all right.


    So he just watched silently in such a place. Watching Chad Norma and his every move, until they enter the arena of the show. It has long been regarded as the center of performance, and the prince��s revenge show is about to be performed there.


    Chad Norma, who was anxious to perform revenge, did not let Zhou Yi wait for a long time. The crowd on the street was a little sparse, and they started to act. Perhaps it is the constraint from Chad Norma, this group of strangers are unusually honest, they are climbing on the wall or walking in the shadow of the street. Hundreds of different kinds of actions have not caused the attention of human beings. This made Zhou Yi somewhat surprised, and more and more thought that he made the most correct decision.


    Heterogeneous, must not live to the sunrise of tomorrow.


    However, it is very strange that the Blade Warrior did not appear in this place. According to the character of the guy, he should have failed to do what he said. Unless something is unpredictable. Thought of this, Zhou Yi has some haze in his eyes. This incident did not seem so easy to imagine.


    But it��s too late to find a blade warrior. The situation at the moment is even more important. Keeping a close eye on the different kinds of actions, he must ensure that all the aliens have moved toward the battlefield.


    Chad Norma led the aliens in a speed that was unimaginable by ordinary people, and they crossed the street. Almost nothing can hinder them, just like a pale wave, with an imposing momentum, slamming toward the castle of the vampire.


    This is what Chad Norma thought for many years, revenge, this sweet word flowing in his blood, so that the pain from his body has been reduced a lot. He has been desperately trying to survive this fantasy over the years, and now this fantasy is finally coming to an end. He can''t wait, can''t wait to kiss his father.


    Under the tireless running of the aliens, they quickly came to the vampire''s castle. The strict guards couldn��t scare Chad Norma, who had already been filled with the heart of vengeance, and couldn��t scare the **** wilderness.


    After carefully examining the castle, Chad Norma smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    "There is really no change, my father, you are too confident." The voice just fell, he waved. The alien army was immediately like a tidal wave, and rushed toward the castle.


    The vampire''s guard can''t be said to be unsettled, but the degree of this strictness depends on the enemy he faces. For humans and vampires, a factory wall with a height of six or seven meters and cross-dense patrols are already enough to deal with all the problems.


    The wall can suppress the enemy''s attack, and the firepower in the hands of the patrol can also cause fatal damage to those enemies.


    But they did not anticipate such an opponent. Heterogeneity is far more difficult to deal with than humans and vampires. The wall not only does not hinder them, but also covers their whereabouts. When they climbed the wall quietly along the shadows, they were already destined to be a successful raid.


    The vampires did not expect this sudden attack. When the hordes of aliens rushed to the wall, threw down the patrolling guards, and began to flood into the factory, Zhou Yi knew that the vampire''s doomsday was coming.


    And as Zhou Yi thought, the vampires did not expect to attack from a different kind. Even the initiator of everything, the same is true of the vampire Grand Marquis. In the face of news of different kinds of attacks, he appeared to be somewhat wrong.


    Perhaps in his eyes, his son is already a failureless product, and the failure should be rolled into the garbage and mixed up in the rest of the day, instead of entanglement in front of the owner.


    But Chad Norma, who was a failure, returned and returned to the country as an avenger. This makes the big Makinos in the wrong place, there is a flame in the heart that is starting to burn, maybe it is awkward, but more is absolutely hatred and anger.


    He absolutely does not allow anyone to shake his or her dominance, even if it is his own son.


    He glanced at the blood **** guard who heard the sound of the alarm in front of him. He reached the command in his indifference.


    "The blood Guards defend the castle and kill all the invaders. Also, bring the heads of their princes back to me." At this moment, he has not regarded Chad Norma as his son, or It was like this long ago. Just as the old lion is in love with his own power, he does not agree with the existence of Chad Norma. In his eyes, Chad Norma is just a thief who is about to be a niche.


    Under the tight castle, in addition to the information he had contacted in the report, the big Mackinos who had never touched the aliens had no idea how ridiculous the order he had issued.


    When the blood escorts heard his orders, their faces became very ugly. Those who have fought with the aliens know that the aliens are so powerful that it may not be a problem to deal with ten or twenty of them. But the news from the alarm is that there are hundreds of different kinds of existence. Going up like this, it is definitely dead.


    No one wants to die, even if it comes from the command of the vampire. Rehart took the lead in telling his own ideas.


    "BOSS, those guys are very powerful, we are too few people, not opponents."


    This is the first time the Blood Guards have resisted the orders of the big Makinos. It must be said that the death of the priests really made them question the authority of the vampire.


    The blood Guard''s disobedience was completely unimagined by the vampire Dagong. He wanted to blame these so-called elite warriors, but he didn''t do that because he knew that this group of guys would be the last line of defense around him. Before he was really safe, He is not going to do this kind of self-defeating thing.


    So he changed his way and said to the Blood Guard.


    "Command down, open the castle''s defense system. Don''t worry about other people''s lives, seal all the entrances, guard the place, don''t let a guy come in." Said here, he looked at it and never said a word after returning. Daughter. "And, prepare for the transfer."


    Such a command is obviously more feasible, and the Blood Guards immediately began to work in an orderly manner. Rehart began to contact the guards in the castle and ordered them to open defenses and close the entrances. Chuba is searching with the light axe and Williene in the castle, they must make sure there is no alienation.


    The most powerful snow man was left behind by Markus, who needed this power to protect himself at the most critical time.


    And when the entrance to the castle was closed in the big Makinos, the factory on the ground was completely occupied by the aliens. Groups of guards can''t suppress the aliens that flow in like waves. They will only be submerged under the waves, and then become new aliens.


    Faced with the same kind of demon, the power is greater, the speed is faster, and these guards can''t even escape. Less than half an hour later, the heterogeneous has completed the cleanup of the factory.


    Under the support of different species, Chad Norma walked into the hall and walked step by step toward the underground entrance. Looking at his rotating camera lens, Chad Norma showed a happy smile. He said to the camera like this.


    "I am coming to you, father. Waiting for me to come to you."


    Hearing the words of Chad Norma, he always watched his every move, and the big Mackinos�� face was obviously angry. He waved his hand. The vampire, already on standby, immediately pressed the button in his hand.


    Immediately, a spotlight was stretched out from the roof, and when I saw this scene, Chad Norma��s heart suddenly felt bad. He quickly picked up the firearms on the ground and fired at the spotlights.


    But his time is too small, and in such a short time he just broke a small part. The rest is already shining.


    The purple light swept in the hall in pieces, but all the aliens that were illuminated by the light were ignited like a torch. They burned extra glare, and the blue flame was even more eye-catching than the purple light. And this only makes Chad Norma feel chilling.


    Just a short moment, the aliens around him have already destroyed most of them. Only a small part of them stood under the lights that were broken by him, and they were lucky enough to hold a life.


    As he himself said, heterogeneity is not a perfect creature. They are even more vulnerable than vampires under ultraviolet light.


    But such casualties did not stop the main Chad Norma''s footsteps. As long as they can revenge, it is worthwhile to sacrifice everything. For him, he has been waiting for a long time, and he can''t wait any longer. Today, he must have an understanding. Bet on everything.

 Chapter 46： Must kill the slogan

    The death of heterogeneity did not produce the slightest wave in Zhou Yi��s heart. He does not feel sympathy because the vampires are being killed by different kinds of killings, and naturally they will not feel sad about the alienation into ashes. In fact, for him as an audience, this unexpected event has finally made this show a little enjoyable.


    The strength of the aliens was a bit overpowered, especially after the vampires were caught off guard. Their strength almost collapsed one end of the balance. If the vampires still retain the means of such defense, they may even push the way.


    This is not just what vampires don''t want to see, but also what Zhou Yi doesn''t want to see. What he is more willing to see is the scenes that are both dead and hardworking, and finally the same. That would save a lot of effort for him.


    The current situation is just equal to the two sides. Chad Norma lost a lot of his men, but he still has hundreds of different kinds of troops squatting beside him.


    The vampires were also ready, and they replaced the calibers with large calibers that could penetrate the bones of the heterogeneous chest. Even equipped with UV light.


    The two sides are currently only separated by defensive measures from the fortress, this is the last line of defense. It is also the only existence of Chad Norma. He did not know how many such defensive measures existed before reaching the ground. In his current situation, he could not afford to lose again.


    The heterogeneous scruples are exactly what vampires want. Once the day comes, the aliens must retreat. And they want to attack again, basically it is impossible. The vampires who are ready for the time have enough confidence to destroy them.


    Chad Norma is also very clear that he can''t afford it and can''t afford it. Once today''s night has passed, dawn comes. He will never lose the chance of revenge. Even if the vampire can''t kill him, the attack from the Dawn Knight is enough to kill him. This is something that has been agreed upon from the beginning.


    He used all his own switching to get this chance of revenge. So he doesn''t want to put all his efforts into the water anyway. In this case, he chooses to bet on a gamble and see if the guy who is the audience will step on the stage.


    "Dawn Knight, I know you are here! Come out, beg you, help me to complete revenge. I promise you can get everything you want to see!" He screamed loudly, and the voice was not only passed to Zhou Yi��s ear. It was also transmitted to the front of the big Makinos by the camera.


    Big Mackinos ironed his face and said with a grin: "Damn human." At this moment, he has seen the dawn knight descend from the sky through the camera.


    Big Makinos will never know how he is a disgusting existence, but whenever he has the traces of the ancient vampires in the biography, Zhou Yi will not choose to help Chad Norma at this time. It is because of the almost decaying existence of the vampire Dagong that Zhou Yi will stand on the side of Chad Norma. As an audience, he clearly realized that he hoped that Chad Norma would be able to revenge.


    So when Chad Norma sent him for help, he decisively chose to help him, so that the flame of his revenge would burn brighter.


    Without the explanation of Chad Norma, Zhou Yi has already started his own demolition. He is very clear about what he should do. It is very simple to say, that is, to open a road to the battlefield, and the rest should be killed by both sides.


    With such a mentality, he rushed straight to the unusually strong elevator in the hall. The door that the steel cast had no way to stop his impact, but the door of the elevator was completely pierced by him for a moment, and he rushed down the elevator shaft all the way.


    In order to prevent the presence of any organ that would interfere with the offensive attack, he directly turned on the perspective and heat rays, sweeping all the circuit integration devices along the way. This is also the most deadly weakness of modern machinery. In the absence of energy, they are just a pile of scrap iron.


    Watching the Dawn Knight take the lead in opening the road to the battlefield, Chad Norma waved his hand and led the remaining aliens to climb down the elevator shaft. However, due to lack of reassurance, they are not attacking fast. The loss just has awakened Chad Norma��s brain, and now he needs to be more stable and secure to ensure that his vengeance is not too accidentally lost.


    Zhou Yi can not care about what Chad Norma played, and all the way to the last door. He stopped his footsteps, and the vampires who were waiting for the battle, and the guys who were to be dealt with by the aliens had nothing to do with him.


    Most importantly, he found a blade that he hadn''t seen for a long time. The blade at the moment is being fixed by a strange operating table. There is a nail with a cross in his wrist and ankle. The nails tear open the muscles and blood vessels, and let the blood of the blade smash into the operating table under the body. The operating table seems to be specially prepared to collect blood. The blood of the blade was collected and then packed into refrigerated cans.


    I didn''t expect the blade to be caught by the vampire. No wonder I didn''t see the blade. After Zhou Yi��s distraction, he immediately acted. He still owes a knife to the blade, but he can''t watch the blade die in this place.


    In one direction, Zhou Yi came to the place where the blade was located after breaking through several thick walls. At this time, the blade had already fallen into the demise, and Zhou Yi quickly stepped forward to save the blade. However, he found that the situation is not optimistic.


    Medusa''s test results show that the blade has lost too much blood. According to the current medical standards, it is basically impossible to rescue. Medusa''s detection is basically impossible to make mistakes, that is to say, the blade is basically dead.


    This fact made Zhou Yi feel a little regretful. He patted the face of the blade and asked: "Man, what other unsuccessful wishes do you have? Believe me, I will do it for you."


    The blade can not completely ignore the impulse of Zhou Yi, such a ghost, his own situation is clear, although very serious but still saved.


    "Blood, I need blood!" The helplessness is that the blade has already been out of force because of excessive blood loss. He could not complete his self-help at all, and he could only whisper his own needs. To be honest, pinning your hopes on others is really not a good thing for him.


    "Okay, I hope it will be useful!" Zhou Yi was a little confused when he heard the blade. He didn''t know that the blade had vampire blood. But this does not hinder his trust in the blade, since you said so. Then I will help you, even if you die, you will not be able to blame me.


    Thinking of this, he picked up the blade and walked toward the door. He vaguely remembers that it is a vampire factory, and the raw materials of the factory are basically blood.


    "Father, I am coming!" Chad Norma led his subordinates and came to the last door. The tightly closed door could not stop his revenge. He took the lead and rushed up and hit the door without any hesitation.


    It was as if a car with a horsepower had hit the rock wall. In the violent crash, only the metal door was shivering, and the surrounding walls began to shatter with the splashing dust. However, this level is really useless for this steel gate, it still sticks there, nothing changes.


    Chad Norma also noticed this, but it was not a problem for him. He stepped back and accelerated again. The door still shook, the difference is that when the door is shaking, another alien is also learning to see Chad Norma, then another.


    One by one, the gate controlled by the machine was broken by this continuous impact, and it began to lose the power of blocking, and was little supported by Chad Norma and the aliens behind him.


    The aliens flocked in like the tides, and the vampires who had been waiting for them began to shoot wildly at these aliens. For a time, it is hard to divide the two sides. Every moment, people die, and every moment someone is desperate to survive.


    Damankinos saw this scene, and the vampire grandfather who had not participated in the battle for a long time was somewhat afraid. He looked at Chad Norma and his aliens who were temporarily blocked. Quietly retreating to the back, he wants to take the opportunity to escape, as long as he can temporarily escape, only he will come to hunt these aliens.


    Nisa silently followed his father, and no one knew what she was thinking. Only from her eyes can she see that she is full of doubts about her father.


    Big Makinos doesn''t care what he wants for his daughter. For him, the child is not a necessary existence. It��s just a little more important to him than to others. Quietly gave a command to Snow Man, the person has entered a private elevator, and Nisha followed closely.


    The snow man silently stayed outside the elevator. For Snow Man, Da Makinos was the loyalty of his loyalty. As a warrior, it is never a difficult thing to sacrifice for the Lord.


    Chad Norma��s offensive is getting fiercer and fierce. He can��t see his father, which makes him anxious and scared. Once Maximinos escaped, it was possible for him to be able to find him again in his life, which is exactly what Chad Norma could not tolerate.


    Thinking of it, he is more and more crazy. The bullet couldn''t wear his body, and the weak ultraviolet light couldn''t cause fatal damage to him. He rushed into the vampire. Rip their flesh and blood and thirst for their blood. Like the demon of hell, let everyone be timid.


    Under such madness, the vampires have shown signs of fatigue. Their casualties are far greater than the aliens, and in this way they will only be defeated.


    Rehart saw this possibility, he quickly called other teammates, he needed their support, and the vampire''s last defenses were in their hands. However, his call did not have any effect at all. In a room full of ammunition boxes, it was full of **** smell. A huge alien body is buried in the body of Chuba, and you will find it when you look closely. Half of Chuba''s body has been smashed, which is the effect of heavy weapons.


    On the edge of Chuba, the legs have become a fleshy mud, but still struggling to escape Willie. Her face is full of fear and despair, and she can already guess something from her expression.


    The huge alien heard the sound, and he stood up and walked over to Williene step by step. As can be seen from the faint light, this guy and the light axe are similar to seven or eight, or another. He used to be called a light axe, but now he is just a monster.

 Chapter 47： Destroy the first light

    Williene is very regretful now, she regrets not finding the situation of the light axe, regrets this strange hunting, and even regrets joining the blood escort. There are still many things she regrets, but these regrets are of no use. No one in the world can buy regret drugs, even vampires.


    The light axe had already held Willie��s neck and lifted her up. Williene sadly calls her former lover and wants to call back his reason. But her lover will never respond to her again. The virus from the heterogeneous has burned the brain of the light axe, and there is no longer the existence of Willie in his mind. The thirst for blood has taken up all of his thoughts.


    His mouthparts fell on Willie''s neck like a kiss, but this time it was not joy, but the ultimate pain. Not only physically, but also spiritual.


    As a woman, nothing is more painful than being killed by love. She does not want to let this pain continue anymore, whether it is her or her axe.


    So when the light axe greedily sucked her blood, she did not carry out unnecessary rebellion. Instead, I silently pressed the device in my hand.


    That is the last defense of the vampire, the control device for the UV optical bomb. Originally these devices should exist in the battlefield, but because of the rebellion of the light axe, these bombs did not appear where they should appear.


    And what Villien has to do is to detonate them and let everything go to the dust.


    After exhausting the last strength and touching the side face of the light axe, Willieen left the last words in the world.


    "Dear, if you can. We will still be better for human beings in the afterlife."


    In the next moment, the clock was turned to zero, and the endless light shone. In the light, the figure of Willie and the light axe clung to the ashes. The light is still rushing, snarling along the narrow castle.


    Rehart slammed the headset, and when he lost their response, there was an ominous sign in his heart. The guards who saw the men were defeated, and the aliens shredded their last line of defense a little, and the hunch in his heart became stronger.


    He subconsciously looked back at their master, the vampire. But nothing, the vampire Dagong has long disappeared, and only he can see the snow man silently waiting in front of the private elevator in the big Makinos.


    He is very clear about the identity of Snow Man. The warrior of the big Makinos is only loyal to the guy of the vampire. Although they are both blood escorts, they do not deal with each other. Because Xue Nan is not his own, he is the confidant of the vampire police.


    Now, Snowman��s behavior can be proved. The so-called vampire Grand Duke of Mackinos has abandoned all those who are loyal to him and fled alone.


    This discovery gave Rehart a feeling of laughter, and he really felt that everything he and his men had done was very ridiculous. For such a guy''s dream to gamble on everything, it is simply foolish, really dead and deserved.


    However, Rehart did not want to die like this. He looked at Chad Norma, who had almost torn the line of defense, and the aliens under his command, showing a mocking smile. He has no intention of playing with the **** father and son.


    Chad Norma has torn all the defenses, but to his disappointment is that the big Makinos is no longer in this place. As early as the battle, he had escaped, carrying his favorite daughter.


    This discovery made Chad Norma almost mad. He could not allow Grand Mackinos to escape the long-awaited revenge. He must put the revengeful dagger into his heart before he left. And now, there is only one warrior in front of him.


    Looking at the face like stagnant water, the snow man with a long knife, Chad Norma showed a cruel expression.


    "Tear him." Under his command, the aliens screamed like a caged dog, rushing toward the figure in front of the elevator.


    The vampire used his fastest speed to walk toward his hidden private hangar, but his aging body apparently could not be as agile as other vampires. His fastest speed is just about the same as a human walk.


    At this time, he also quite resentful of his weakness, but this resentment is not a day or two. This is the price he has to pay, and he has already realized this when he makes the throne of his right, even if he does it again.


    Studying the genes that change the vampire, but in the case of his occupation of the throne, he is able to restore his life.


    He does not do this for the future of vampires, as other vampires think. Everything he does is actually just for himself.


    In the face of death, he did not hesitate to abandon the dream he had woven. Because as long as he can live, he is still the master of the vampire, and nothing has changed for him.


    Suddenly, his pace stopped short and he looked at the black figure that appeared in front of his eyes. He shouted his name with a grin. "Dawn Knight!"


    Yes, it is Zhou Yi who is in front of him. Just as Chad Norma could not allow the escape of the big Makinos, Zhou Yi did not want to see such a negative protagonist leave the stage in this way. So he stopped here.


    "Go back, or come and die. Big Makinos, you have no more choices."


    Da Makinos stared at Zhou Yi in disgust, then said to her daughter: "Nisa, stop him!"


    Nissa was shocked and looked at her father incredulously. Although she has discovered the truth of the matter, she is still reluctant to admit that this is reality. It was because of her sorrow in her heart that she remained silent after returning to her father.


    And now, his father, the vampire''s grandfather Elida. Makinos has personally destroyed this glory. She has already seen the true face of her father''s hypocrisy. He is a person who can truly sacrifice everything for his own rights.


    Looking at Nissa''s indifferent behavior, Grand Mackinos can care what she is thinking. The current situation is extremely dangerous for him. Maybe in a few seconds, the opponent who wants revenge will appear in front of him. At that time, it means that everything about him will be shattered.


    The big Makinos, who was already maddening, looked at her daughter and asked the evil geology.


    "Why, even you want to fight against me, even you have to betray me?"


    Nissa did not respond to his father, but silently rushed toward Zhou Yi. At this moment, her heart is estimated to have only decided to use her life to carry out the last order that her father gave her, and then let the dirty blood flowing through her body die.


    Da Makinos abandoned her daughter and wanted to exchange herself for the last chance. To be able to do this for himself, I have to say that he is a real hero. But one thing he has is an estimation error. Nissa''s power couldn''t stop the Dawn Knight, and this faint glimmer of life couldn''t catch the hand.


    Nisa rushed to Zhou Yi and waved a punch at Zhou Yi��s head. The white fist slammed on the hard helmet and did not even produce a slight vibration. For Zhou Yi, the power of the vampire is too weak, not to mention his own defense, just relying on the dawn armor is enough to make the empty-handed vampire helpless.


    And Nissa did not have the chance to attack again. She reached out and grabbed her fist and forced her to stay away from Nissa. A face-to-face, she clamped her in her arms. At this time, the big Makinos has not yet walked 20 meters.


    A whistling air stream tore the floor in front of the big Makinos, and the airflow generated by the supersonic hand knife allowed the big Makinos to stop. Looking at the big Mackinos, who was stiff and afraid to move, Zhou Yi walked up step by step.


    "In the beginning, I just thought that your body was decaying and disgusting. Now I feel that your heart is completely in line with your body. I have never been so eager to kill someone, you are the first! ��


    From a certain perspective, the behavior of the big Makinos has touched the bottom line of Zhou Yi. Abandoning the family, for whatever reason, **** it in the eyes of Zhou Yi.


    Looking at Zhou Yi''s high-handed hand knife, Da Maquinos was unexpectedly tough.


    "Dawn Knight, you can''t kill me. Or, if you kill me, you will regret it."


    Zhou Yimo kept silent, but his arms were still high. He is going to see what the big Mackinos can play in this situation.


    The vampire Dagong obviously doesn''t want to delay the time. The guy who wants his life here can not only be in front of him. So he simply took off his shirt and revealed a device that was half embedded in his chest.


    "From a few days ago, my body would not work. The power of the heart beats more and more. In order to maintain my heartbeat, I installed this thing. It can give me a little help, and check my heartbeat."


    "And the detection is in the hands of the person I trust the most. Then, Dawn Knight. Have you found out that there are fewer people around me?"


    Zhou Yi thought about it, indeed. From now until now, he has not found the vampire steward who was seriously injured by himself. According to the resilience of the vampire, he should protect his master here.


    "I think you guessed it. My most loyal steward, he is now on a flight to London. And he has an instrument to detect my heartbeat. This instrument can''t interfere with any microwave interference." Something, once my heartbeat has problems, he will put the most deadly things in the plane. I think as a superhero, you can''t look at a few hundred people because I am dead and I will die with it."


    The means of the big Makinos can''t be said to be indispensable, but such a method is really useful for Zhou Yi. It is really impossible for him to let hundreds of people follow the death for a moment. It is not worth it.


    Looked at the big Makinos, this guy who used to live to break through his bottom line repeatedly, but he can not kill this poisonous snake. Only in this regard, he has to admit. The vampire grandfather is the vampire grandfather, the conspiracy to implement the conspiracy in the bones of the poisonous guy.


    "I promise to let you go with your daughter, contact your housekeeper. Stop your evil plan!" In the face of conspiracy, Zhou Yi chose to compromise. This is his first time to compromise in the face of threats, not to threaten him with the safety of him or the people around him, but to threaten him with the lives of hundreds of innocent people. Direct and effective, he did not dare to step beyond the pool.


    "No, I don''t trust." The vampire replied hard. A person like him who does not believe in any promise, even if that person is a hero.

 Chapter 48： Extreme speed air giant

    The same thing that runs through the life of the big Makinos is conspiracy. When he was young, he had seen too many plots during the party struggle. From that time on, he had the urge to take everything away with a conspiracy. He has done this for hundreds of years.


    Just like a spider hiding in the shadows, he woven into a net with a conspiracy and then shredded his enemies a little. Of course, not only the enemy, but also those close to him. His wife, his son.


    Because of the conspiracy, he got the supreme right. In order to protect this right, he used conspiracy to get rid of all those who threatened him. The conspiracy is the epitome of his life, and it is because of this that he never believes in others.


    People who make a living by conspiracy always look at others with suspicion. Damankinos is such a person. From the beginning to the end, he only believes in himself. Other people are unbelievable guys in his eyes. Whether it is an enemy or a friend, it is a hero or a person around you.


    Therefore, at the moment when Zhou Yi opened his mouth, he directly chose to refuse. As he said, he is not at ease, he never believes in the promise of others.


    The toughness of the big Makinos was in his expectation, so Zhou Yi changed another way. He hung his arm over Nissa''s head and said to the big Makinos.


    "Your daughter is in my hand, there is no device on her body. Are you not afraid that I will kill her?"


    "You can do it." Big Makinos looked at her daughter with a playful look. "My daughter has long since changed, from when she came back. And, for our ethnic group, how **** affection can be sweeter than right."


    The words of the big Makinos made Zhou Yi feel sick. He let go of Nisha, whose eyes were dark. Said the prophecy to the big Makinos.


    "Trust me, you can''t live to the dawn. If possible, I hope to see you evaporate in the sun."


    "It won''t be one day." Big Makinos grinned and smiled. He had endless confidence in his life.


    Zhou Yi did not pay attention to the dirty and decaying guy, he skyrocketed. In the flat land, the weather waves are stirred up, and in the sea of ??clouds, there are countless arrogance. At this time, he has already started full speed.


    Everything on the stage has been temporarily out of contact with him, because of the conspiracy of the big Makinos, he was also taken to another stage. Now all he has to do is catch up with the plane in the shortest possible time and find the vampire steward.


    ��Medusa, search for all the flights from New York to London, and those that have already taken off.��


    It''s not easy to find a plane from the hustle and bustle of the sky, especially if the search is based on New York to London, and there is also a black vampire named Asa.


    Fortunately, there is a super artificial intelligence called Medusa around Zhou Yi. With the ability of Medusa, the major airlines in the United States can be said to be completely undefended, and their cyber defense measures can not detect the entry of Medusa. And soon, all the information Zhou Yi wanted was in front of him.


    Summarizing the information that Medusa received, Zhou Yi found a good news and a bad news. The good news is that today, due to the storm on the route, there is only one flight to London. The bad news is that the plane has taken off for eight hours, and God knows how a vampire entered the airport in the afternoon. But now, he is on the plane.


    It was too late to pursue too many Zhou Yi and chased along the route of the plane. He wants to solve the problem of the vampire steward before everything happens, just as the big Mackinos does not believe him, and he does not believe that the big Makinos will stop his means.


    All he has to cut off all his tentacles, let him die before dawn.


    What is the speed of Twenty-five Mach means that Zhou Yi is advancing at a supersonic speed. His speed has exceeded 30,000 kilometers and the speed has reached more than eight kilometers. Such speeds are truly expressed in front of human beings and will definitely exceed human imagination.


    In the sky, he can tear the clouds. If it is a rain cloud, it is likely to be disturbed by the high-speed wind pressure caused by him. In other words, he only needs to go back and forth for dozens of laps to change a natural rainfall.


    On the ground, he will be the most violent disaster. The swept airflow is likely to create a hurricane, indiscriminate destruction of everything he passes. The house is overturned and the river is churning.


    According to the ancient sayings, this ability is already a fairy stream that can turn the river and the clouds.


    In general, this speed will only appear between celestial bodies. Like the supersonic speed of Zhouyi, it is the first level in the speed of celestial movement, the first cosmic speed. This is the speed at which the aircraft orbits the Earth, but from a speed perspective, this has reached a cosmic level.


    At this level, Zhou Yi wants to catch up with a plane that is about to reach London and spans a large ocean. It won''t take long for Medusa to calculate the most accurate answer. It only takes less than ten minutes.


    The clouds burst and the thunder is rumbling. Like the gods who drove the thunderous thunder in the sky, Zhou Yi seemed to understand why the gods were awesome. Because they do things that humans can''t even imagine, just like he does now. Splitting the sea of ??clouds, Lei Yin companion, unceremoniously said that he should be no different from the gods in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Since it is equivalent to the existence of the gods, you should do what the gods should do. He is going to save those who are ignorant, and the goal is now in front of his eyes.


    The Airbus A380, the latest jumbo jet developed by Airbus France, is also the world''s highest passenger aircraft. The air giant is 73 meters long, with a wingspan of 79. 8 meters, a height of 24.1 meters, and an airfoil area of ??845 square meters. It can reach 555 people with full load. This is the crystallization of human aviation technology, and here, it has become the most beneficial tool for the evil party to threaten others.


    Flying directly to the top of the passenger plane, Zhou Yi opened the super vision to check every corner. He found Asa, but did not find the deadly substance that Max Mackinos said. He does not believe that Maximus is deceiving him. Otherwise, he does not need to let his most loyal men leave his side. It is enough to send a small **** casually.


    The presence of Asa is the most powerful proof of the big Makinos and the most powerful guarantee of his threat. Only a loyal guy like Asa will do everything for the order of the big Makinos.


    All the problems are concentrated on the body of Asa, and only in front of him will know what dangerous things are being prepared by the big Makinos.


    I figured this out, Zhou Yifei went to the cabin door. He didn''t dare to slam directly into it as usual, and he didn''t say anything else. The danger that the plane is out of control is enough to dispel his thoughts. If there is a big tragedy such as a fuselage break, it will be even more terrible.


    So he chose the safest way.


    Turning the power through the thick cabin, turning the handle of the hatch. And when the hatch opened, Zhou Yi had slipped in quietly and then immediately closed the hatch. The huge passenger plane only shook a little, and the passengers in the cabin suddenly felt a cold wind.


    Other than that, no one found Zhou Yi��s entry. Of course, it is not that there is no one. A female flight attendant pushing a small cart is now stunned at the sudden arrival of Zhou Yi, apparently not responding to what happened.


    "Don''t worry, I will make up the ticket." Zhou Yi does not know what to say, but the consistent style of Playboy makes it easy for him to open up and embarrassment between women.


    The flight attendant who had come back to the sky obviously did not care about Zhou Yi��s statement about the replacement of the ticket. Instead, she came up with an excited look.


    "Dawn Knight? I am your fan. Can you give me a signature?"


    I watched the flight attendant take off his coat and let him sign his name on the underwear. Zhou Yi has a feeling of being really small in the world, so that he can meet the admirers of superheroes, and he can only blame his bad luck.


    Quickly stopped the flight attendant''s crazy move. He whispered: "There is a very dangerous guy in the plane. I need you to contact the crew and help me a favor."


    Listening to Zhou Yi''s whisper, this flight attendant''s eyes are getting brighter and brighter. What better way to satisfy a superhero fan than to help a superhero complete a mission to save humanity? The answer is natural, but it is definitely not possible for most superheroes.


    Asa wrapped his whole body in a thick coat, and his look was somewhat worried and worried. It looked like a man who was seriously ill. Instead of sitting in first class as before, he chose a more intensive economy class. The reason is very simple. He wants to cooperate with the plan of the big Makinos to target the safety of more people.


    For nearly two hundred years, he has rarely left Grand Makinos in this dangerous situation. So he is very worried now, not knowing what his master is facing now. This kind of worry made him look at his watch from time to time. The constant speed of the watch on the watch represents the life of the big Makinos is still safe and secure. And whenever he sees this, he always has the urge to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Perhaps it is too focused, he did not even find changes from his side. Until a flight attendant walked over to him, he said to a young couple next to him.


    "Hello, two. Excuse me, just the plane has encountered airflow, it is likely to have a certain impact on your checked baggage, if you don''t mind, can you check with our crew to check your baggage."


    Asa instinctively felt something wrong, but he couldn''t think of what was wrong. Until the pair of equally confused couples followed the flight attendants and gradually moved away. He suddenly thought about when the plane could check the baggage like this, and the baggage that the average person brought would not be placed in the cargo hold.


    Asa was shocked and he raised his head subconsciously. However, he found that a large piece of space had been vacated. When he did not pay attention, the crew had cleared all the passengers around him. And what he can see now, very close to him, only the black knight who is facing him behind him.


    "Dawn Knight!" There was extreme uneasiness in the heart of Artha, and he subconsciously looked at his watch. The lines that are still beating smoothly mean that the things he is most worried about have not happened yet. He took a sigh of relief. Then I looked at Zhou Yi, who had already reached her face, and stood up calmly.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time. Dawn Knight!"

 Chapter 49： Giants change their minds

    "I have been waiting for you for a long time. Dawn Knight!"


    Zhou Yi smashed the hoe, he asked very curiously: "You seem to have expected, but I am very curious, how do you expect that I will cut you off."


    "You are too small to see our vampires." Asa looked calm, as if facing the face is not an irresistible opponent. ��We have been in this country for hundreds of years, our tentacles can be extended to various places, and our allies are more than you think.��


    "The traitor in humanity!" After listening to Asa��s words, Zhou Yi browed and stood out, showing a disgusted look. There are always people in the world who are in high positions, but who use their powers to make profits for themselves. These guys often don''t care whether they are dealing with themselves or not.


    Yassa grinned: "This is your humanity, isn''t it? Dirty, as long as a little bit of oil flows out of the fingers, they will be surrounded by a dog with a tail."


    "I am not interested in discussing the inferior roots of human beings. As the minions of the big Makinos, you are not qualified to say this." Zhou Yi directly raised his hand and aimed at Asa. "Tell me, where is the big horses that let you put things in place? To be honest, I can at least guarantee that you will be comfortable."


    Asa licked his teeth. "Dawn Knight, do you think I will be the kind of waste that is afraid of death? As evidenced by my life, you can''t leave this plane before sunrise."


    "Then go to hell, blame you for being a vampire."


    Zhou Yi, who has checked the entire aircraft, can almost certainly determine that the so-called dangerous substance is most likely to be on Asa. It is the same to directly turn him into ashes. Therefore, he has not been very patient for a long time, and he radiates a dazzling light directly from his palm.


    The light from the sun is the most deadly presence for vampires. The ashes of countless vampires have verified this, and now the exceptions have emerged.


    The light illuminates the body of Asa, but it does not let him fly away, but an unpredictable change.


    It is like a plant that stretches out under the light of the sun. His body also began to stretch. Layers of skin and muscles burn under the light, but more organic tissue is spreading and growing. And this speed is incredibly fast, and it can be seen with the naked eye that there is a big change in Asa.


    His body gradually pulled up, and the clothes of the whole body were cracked by the newly born muscles. Strictly speaking, it is not muscle. It is a lumpy, blocky organic tissue that piles up in pieces. This organic organization does not grow in the standard arrangement of the human body structure, but is completely desperately mad, crowding every corner that it can reach.


    Soon, the form of Asa became another look. A bloated and horrible, all skin shattered, leaving only the red muscles of the whole body, barely maintaining a three-meter-high monster in a human figure. A monster that was spurred by the vampires that was born by the sun.


    Just like the huge size of this monster, his whole body tendon is not a display, but an amazing power. With a slight wave of hand, you can see that the metal seat is distorted in contact, no more difficult than opening a cookie. And he moved a little, the floor of the entire cabin was slightly trembled, as if he could be trampled at any time.


    Such a monster on a plane, both for passengers and for Zhou Yi, is the last thing you want to see. Especially for those passengers, in the moment of the change of Asa, the exclamations and shouts broke out in the crowds that were still watching the lively, and even two of the two psychological qualities were not faint.


    "It''s like this, Dawn Knight, you didn''t think about it, I was the dangerous thing." Without paying attention to the existence of those passengers, Asa said to Zhou Yi, his voice was vague, and there was a hint of vagueness. Breathing and roaring. It''s hard to believe that a guy whose whole head is being squeezed by strange body tissues can still speak, but he did, and clearly expressed his will.


    "The master''s experiment has been successful, the sun can no longer hurt us, it will become the source of our strength. The vampire will eventually become the master of humanity."


    "You are dreaming, and you can only make this good dream to be bright." Stand up, Zhou Yi said coldly to the monster in front of him. "I will kill you personally!"


    "Let''s try it!" Asa madly laughed. "Here is 20,000 feet of high altitude. What happens if your proud supersonic attack is deployed in such a place? Or you can guess that this aircraft can withstand several internal supersonic shock waves."


    Zhou Yi turned around and looked around, and Medusa''s analysis data had already appeared in front of him. Using a supersonic attack here, even if it is in the middle of the target, the turbulent shock wave will deform the side walls of the cabin. For an airplane that relies on the streamlined body to ensure a smooth flight, it is self-evident that the cabin deformation means nothing.


    Looking at Zhou Yi��s hesitant movement, Asa laughed.


    "You started to hesitate? For these humans? But I won''t."


    He explored the arm like a pillar, and the thick palm of his hand gripped hard, and the five-foot-long pale claws popped out of the fingers. The front of these claws is a hook like a beast, and the glaze of the glaze indicates that the texture of the claw is extremely fine.


    Asa waved his arm without scruple, and the claws tore open the seat around him like tearing the paper, and he was struggling to throw these heavy guys in the direction of Zhou Yi. As for whether or not you can throw it, it is completely out of his consideration. Even if they are hiding by the Dawn Knight, these deadly weights may reach the passengers behind him or open the bulkheads around them.


    Zhou Yi naturally would not let him hurt the passengers behind him or the surrounding bulkheads. Facing the various heavy objects being thrown, he held out a palm and the power exploded.


    Reading power is the embodiment of powerful spiritual power, and it is the embodiment of the transformation of spiritual power beyond the material category into kinetic energy. This power cannot be described and cannot be pondered. Moreover, the strength of the generated kinetic energy depends entirely on the user''s spiritual breadth. The bigger the thought, the greater the power.


    Zhou Yi is not the kind of great man who can shake the world with his thoughts, but his motivation is even a very powerful type among the mutants. Strong to the extent that Asa is absolutely unthinkable.


    In front of him, the heavy objects being thrown into the slow motion, they are flying more slowly, slower as if they are moving in thick oil, until there is still less than Zhouyi At one meter, they have completely stopped.


    This kind of scene like a magic show made many tourists take out their mobile phones and start taking pictures quickly. And Asa was snoring and rushed over. He does not believe that Zhou Yi has more than enough strength to control these things and defend against attacks from him.


    The huge body collided, and the heavy and banging footsteps were comparable to the violent battle of tanks. The large block of facilities was smashed by him and then spilled wildly. For a time, it seems that it has entered the battlefield. The heavy tanks are coming on the scene, surrounded by bullets and rain.


    Looking at the rushing giant Asa, Zhou Yi once again expanded his mind to drive, and all the flying fragments were suppressed by him in midair. Then he violently waved his arms and folded toward the middle.


    The language on the body represents the way in which he uses power. All the objects that are still standing seem to have been manipulated by invisible people. They are gathered together and captured like a huge palm. The giant who rushed to the face.


    Asa shouted loudly, and the huge arms waved wildly, squatting on the huge palms. The ruined debris that had been broken was scattered into more tiny debris under his violent attack, but the debris did not splash. It is still moving forward with the drive of mind.


    Asa can block those larger objects, but they can''t block those tiny debris. Numerous crumbs penetrated into his body like bullets. This feeling of being pierced into the body by countless needles made the giant Asa painless and screamed.


    However, no one will feel sympathy for his yelling, and the power of the pain will not stop the advancement of the motivation. Soon, not only the tiny pieces, but also the huge weights that began to squeeze toward him.


    The giant Asa retreats, and his side has been surrounded by these constantly squeezed things. He stretched his body desperately, no matter whether it was punching or kicking or using other parts of the body to go to the top, it didn��t help. The surrounding space is squeezed bit by bit, and the places where he can move are getting smaller and smaller.


    Even if his body tissue hardness is harder than steel, it is still not enough to see in the face of such crushing. A large pile of things has been squeezed into his flesh and blood, and more things have to continue to squeeze into his body. From the point of view of the distant passengers, the giant Asa is as if the tons of goods dumped in the hoisted container are in the middle of it, and it is miserable to look straight.


    The voice of mourning continued to come, and there was no time to stop. Zhou Yi did not know if he could kill the giant Asa, and he continued to work hard. Make a hand and continue to hold the grip. Mindfulness is still exerting pressure on those heavy objects.


    The heavy objects piled up have completely buried the giant Asa, and the wrecks that are twisted and squeezed in the middle under the power of the mind have filled every corner of the encirclement, which looks like a semicircle. The sphere. In the middle of the sphere is a vampire giant that is uncomfortably distorted.


    Humans can''t see the situation inside, but Zhou Yi looks out. His body has been bent into a weird look. Large swaths of bones and muscles are completely smashed together in the extrusion, becoming a strange smashing mixture. Even his head was not complete. A hard metal crushed his skull and rolled into his skull. To be sure, his mind is absolutely incomplete.


    Even if it is already so miserable, he still has no death. His body tissues work quickly and contract as the breath expands. An organic cellular material is constantly being repaired and reorganized in his wreckage. Although this reorganization and repair is completely wrong, it is indeed doing so.


    Zhou Yi''s brow has been deeply wrinkled, and Asa, who has become the experimental animal of the Big Mackinos, has become a monster like Chad Norma, and has a terrible regenerative power. More dangerous than Chad Norma is that he has lost the most obvious weakness - the sun. Even the sun has become a factor that stimulates their growth.


    The level of such a monster is far beyond imagination.

 Chapter 50： Spiritual aggregate monster regeneration

    If it is on the ground, or wherever there is no one. Zhou Yi can try to destroy it in more ways.


    Whether it''s using a flame of 30,000 degrees Celsius for roasting, or using extreme focus, heat rays with temperatures above 100,000 degrees Celsius to kill a little bit. Zhou Yi has a way to destroy it. If he is not good enough, he can also wrap the monster with his power and directly exile him out of the earth. He does not believe that in the absence of any source of energy, it can survive in the space environment.


    However, the crux of the matter is that this monster now exists with him and hundreds of innocent humans in a large can of iron that travels over 20,000 feet. For the safety of these hundreds of human beings, the effective methods he can think of have lost their effect.


    If you use his high-strength abilities here, people on the entire plane will be in danger. Whether it is ultra-high temperature flame or heat ray capability, it will cause great damage to this air giant. The power of these two abilities is so great that even his own dynamic defense cannot be resisted. With a little release, it is possible to leave a huge scar to this big guy.


    The other method, for this vampire monster named Asa, is not obvious. Especially the damage of this purely physical system.


    In the encirclement of the wreckage, the giant Asa still survived tenaciously, and his body tissue has overflowed into a distorted shape. A mixture of muscles, bones, and even vascular nerves has been filled into every corner of the wreck, and has even spread to the gaps of the wreckage. They are still pushing outwards desperately, and tenaciously confronting Zhou Yi��s thoughts.


    The power of this kind of resistance is extremely powerful, and it makes it difficult for Zhou Yi��s thoughts to move. Although the power of Zhou Yi is not particularly strong compared to the physical strength. But when it comes into operation, there are enough tens of tons of kinetic energy in it. It can make him feel hard, indicating that the monster''s body has been mutated to a very terrible degree.


    However, strenuousness is just a struggle, and it does not mean more. Completely let go of my spirit, Zhou Yi has already fully exported his mind. The change in Asa has already surprised him, and he will do his best to destroy it before he makes more changes.


    The objects made up of wreckage began to tremble under the joint force of both sides, especially the metal inside had already had an overwhelming sound. However, Zhou Yi did not care, still exerting tremendous pressure. The entire wreck collapsed into the interior again, and from a certain point of view it was the last living space in the crushing monster Asa.


    The monster''s ** and mourning are passed from this cage. As the cage is gradually compressed, its shouts are gradually changing. From the mere difficulty of hearing a kind of harshness, many passengers could not help but hold their ears. But it has no use, the sound is still harsh, and it is simply pervasive.


    Many people feel the tingling sound coming from their brains. This sting seems to be no stimulation from the ear, but a deeper level of direct stimulation of the brain''s senses. Sensually sensitive people have begun to shed blood from their noses, and their brains have been slightly traumatized.


    Zhou Yi also felt this kind of stimulation, and as a result he was more and more surprised. The essence of this power is very clear. It is the essence of the power of thought, and the spiritual power of the escape is fluctuating. It seems to be in a state of pain and uncontrollable. The monster awakens the mental ability, but it can''t be precisely controlled. It just spreads loosely. Even the distracting mental power fluctuations are enough to cause harm to ordinary humans.


    This is not the first time I have felt that a monster is evolving. However, Zhou Yi still has a feeling of surprise. In such a short period of time, only three passive evolutions have occurred due to external oppression. This kind of creature is terrible to the extreme. Imagine what it would be like to let this creature develop. Maybe it is the end of all other creatures.


    Da Makinos had no idea what kind of monster he had researched. This kind of monster is not what he can manipulate. In the end, he just opened a door to hell.


    Can''t let this thing mutate. Zhou Yi tried to hold the palm of his hand. The monster Asa is still fighting, but it can''t support it. It is like trying to crush an egg hard. When all the forces resisting pressure disappear, it is the time of internal destruction.


    The cage of the wreckage collapsed suddenly, and the body tissues of the creatures flowed out in the cracks of the broken and collapsed debris, and more parts were scattered like a pool of mud. Not only did it drown out most of the debris, but it spread to the middle of the cabin. It''s hard to imagine that so many things are proliferating from a human-sized creature.


    This kind of thing makes people look disgusting, but enough reassurance. Because it seems that there is no possibility of being alive at all.


    It was only Zhou Yi��s observation that the vampire��s brain and heart had been completely shattered. It is completely mixed with other body tissues, including other important organs. It can be said that the ground is just a pile of rotten meat, mixed with brain, viscera, bones, muscles and even nerves. Such things are almost impossible to call a living being.


    He did not dominate his own consciousness, and even the basic structure of the creature no longer existed. Because of this, he is already dead.


    For the disgusting things on the ground, although many people''s faces are not good-looking, there are bursts of cheers in the crowd behind. They sincerely thank the Knights of Dawn. If it weren''t for him, such a monster would do something on a plane carrying hundreds of people, and no one would want to know. In this case, just think about it, it is enough to make their hands and feet cold, and their brains are numb.


    The adoration of idols spurs the hearts of these passengers, and there are many young impulsive presences among them. Soon, some people restrained the fear of the monsters on the ground and ran to Zhouyi. The first time to take a photo after the Dawn Knight defeated the horror monster, this idea is to let this young man have the impulse to surpass everything.


    He is getting closer to the idol of his heart, and as he approaches. An invisible force spread, like a stone falling into the water, always provokes embarrassment. However, this is a huge wave.


    Zhou Yi has already perceived this moment when the invisible power fluctuated. The source of power is to make him feel unbelievable. This power is coming from the monsters on the ground. It''s not just a single piece of thinking, it''s extremely chaotic, coming from every corner of its body organization. This is the power of the spiritual power to be substantive, but it is not the ordinary motivation, but the integration of countless existences.


    This feeling is like the disappearance of Asa''s consciousness, every part of his body, every organization, every part has its own consciousness. These consciousnesses also have a unified goal and way of thinking, and they all have the power to read. The power of these scattered aggregates, although one is very subtle, is extremely resilient. When they put together, they have a terrible attribute. Tough, like gravel, although small, but can not be crushed into powder by fingers, and they gather together to become a piece of sand, no matter how humans force it, its essence will not change, that is A handful of sand.


    At present, the organisms of these creatures are like a sand, a sand with their own will and common thinking. Their thinking is simple, but it is the instinct of biology, and eating is one of the most basic instinct.


    The proximity of human admirers ignited its most primitive biological instinct, and it was hit hard by the need to eat to supplement its energy. Therefore, for the human beings who rushed over, the constituents of countless wills formed a unified operational command.


    A mixture of flesh and blood that seems like a tentacle and a spider''s silk ejected from the mud on the ground. It is extremely fast. At the slimmer end, there is even a sharp, empty sound. It is the sound of tearing the sound. This proves that its speed has exceeded the speed of sound. And its goal is very clear, a food for it to throw the net.


    Zhou Yi subconsciously used the mind field to protect this savage guy. The mind field was blocked in front of the flesh and blood mixture, but did not play a blocking role. The mind field was easily penetrated. Strictly speaking, this is not a hole, and Zhou Yi��s mind is not crushed. In his senses, this is more like being neutralized. His motivating power seems to resonate with the common fluctuations radiated by countless subtle minds, completely losing the physical kinetic energy. So the mixture of flesh and blood still pounces on the food they know.


    Zhou Yi quickly withdrew his mind to pull on that person, but still a little later. He did not completely hide, although Zhou Yi had already pulled him a step, but the touch of flesh-and-blood mixture hit his shoulder.


    The tiny tip immediately tore his fragile body defense under the supersonic movement, piercing his entire shoulder. Unbelievably watching this scene, just wanting to shout out is to find that the mixture of flesh and blood that pierced his body began to rhythm regularly, through its thin fascia tissue, and even see blood The fluid is flowing fast. And the thing that was nailed in his body was in a weird feeling, flowing into his body a little bit.


    This situation scared him to the point of losing his sense of reason. He didn''t even know if he should scream or do something else. All his thoughts seemed to fall into silence in a tingling sensation on his shoulders. Fortunately, there are other people around him.


    Zhou Yi has already rushed to him, watching the guy who has pierced something deep. Zhou Yi did not dare to pull it out with ease. Maybe he will pull out an organ that doesn''t know what it is. All of them directly pulled out the Edman alloy gun head and cut off the mixture of flesh and blood from the place where the flesh touched.


    At the moment when he cut off this thing, the whole pile of flesh and blood matter trembled fiercely. The invisible spiritual fluctuations stimulated the nerves of all people more strongly, and the broken tip of the tentacles was desperately directed toward the injured guy. Drilled in the body. Even if he left the body, it still has its own independent consciousness. Just this point illustrates its threat.


    This terrible monster.

 Chapter 51： Endless resurgence crisis

    Even after leaving the body, the small cut-off tentacles still have a strong vitality and a terrible desire to eat. It not only drilled deeper into the body of the stabbed guy, but also swallowed the flesh and blood around it while moving.


    Just a few breaths, it grows a big circle. In terms of the efficiency of food conversion, the body structure of this monster has already surpassed all the creatures that have appeared in the world.


    Zhou Yi, who dared not let this little tentacle continue to drill deep, acted quickly. This time he did not use the motivation, because he had already guessed that the motivation was not useful for this little thing. So he used a force field manipulation that was more laborious to manipulate.


    A tiny strong gravitational field was formed between the palms of the fingers, and then pressed on the wounds of the unlucky young people. After all, the small tentacles are still a real object, and as long as it is an actual object, there is no existence that is not affected by the force field.


    Under the gravitational pull of the strong gravitational field, half of the small tentacles are pulled out hard, and along with it comes out of human flesh that has been bitten by it. This is something that Zhou Yi can consciously control and can be attracted by his gravitation. Other body tissues have been protected by his mind field and have not been harmed by the gravitational field.


    For the victim, he just lost a piece of flesh and blood and excessive bleeding near his shoulder. This situation is always much better than a monster in his body that has been swallowing his flesh and blood.


    The gravitational field in the hand controls the little tentacles, and uses the power to push the victim far away from the crowd. He didn''t have the heart to deal with a monster that didn''t know how to deal with it, but also distracted to protect a guy who was in the way.


    The monster who has tasted the flesh and blood is obviously not wanting to let this rare food slip away from his own eyes. Even if the instinct of the creature tells it that there is a considerable danger in the week before it, the instinct of eating still oppresses the other. Everything thoughts. After all, it is only a collection of primitive will, not a clear thinking. More often, its instinct will dominate everything about him.


    Another tentacle composed of a huge mixture of flesh and blood was ejected. At the same time, the piles of flesh and blood that piled up on everything on the ground were also surging, like the rolling mud, which made people feel fearful in their hearts. .


    Zhou Yi shook the rifle. The big gun with more than one foot was spotted on the head when the tentacle just bounced. The head made of Edman alloy was shaken by Zhou Yi into a high-speed rotating spiral. It is easy to remember to tear the tissue on the touch, stir it up, and there is a piece of flesh and blood in the middle of the cabin. And when these scattered flesh and blood fell on the ground, they were still active, and moved to their mothers little by little.


    Directly replied with a repulsion field, half of the small tentacles are thrown to the mud composed of flesh and blood, and the repulsive field that is deliberately controlled falls in the middle of flesh and blood like an invisible giant hammer. The floor of the cabin was full of roaring sounds, flesh and blood rolling, and the biological tissues in pieces were undulating. Some of its bodies were crushed and crushed under the impact of repulsion, but the parts that were quickly damaged were repaired and looked tougher than others.


    The small tentacles are swallowed up by the entire mother after the repulsion disappears, and then assimilated into a part of the body. Obviously, this self-digesting self-repairing function is the performance of all the organization of the entire flesh and blood.


    They are scattered individuals when dispersed, but in the face of larger clusters they are actively involved and become part of the subject. This kind of clustering means that unless they are completely eliminated from existence, they will be repaired in this process of continuous self-clustering.


    Zhou Yi does not know what the minimum unit of this clustering consciousness is. But even the current level of performance is enough to make most physical attacks lose the possibility of destroying it. No matter how much power you use, unless you can smash it below the smallest unit of will, it will self-aggregate little by little and recover.


    Does this creature really exist on earth? Zhou Yi increased the repulsion and constantly used the repulsion to oppress the monsters composed of flesh and blood, so that it could not be approached. Thinking about ways to eliminate this kind of thing. He finally decided to take an adventure.


    A white flame appeared in the head of the Edman alloy, which is the color of the flame burning at four thousand degrees Celsius. As soon as the flame appeared, there was a rush of heat in the cabin. It seems as if in a moment, it is in the same furnace as a steel. The things near the muzzle are not melted into a liquid like the snow under the sun, or they are immediately smashed into ashes at super high temperatures.


    It is necessary to know that the melting point of steel is less than two thousand degrees, not to mention that it is a doubled temperature.


    Many places burn at high temperatures, and even the cabin is slightly deformed and softened. Zhou Yi held up the power field to protect the cabin and the passengers behind him, and then a long gun, stabbed toward the flesh and blood.


    In the face of such high temperatures, the monsters composed of flesh and blood have a noisy and harsh sound. It is an alarm sound of an array of fabrics in the face of threats. They start to retreat, but there is no fixed body to make flesh and blood. The mud is far from being as flexible as it used to be.


    In an instant, the rifle has penetrated into the body of the flesh-and-blood monster.


    The flame began to swell, and the hot temperature began to burn everything around it. The monsters screamed with a sharp scream, which is the sound of the array of fabrics that are caused by pain, one after another, endless. It sounds like a sickle with a sickle cut and tears.


    Despite the extreme pain of its voice, it seems to be in a desperate situation. But in fact it only touches the pain. The scattered mind can''t be controlled by him accurately and effectively, but the subconscious mind protection is enough to resist the damage of the flame. The reason why it screams is that it is burned by the high temperature that is protected by the power of mind.


    Pain only produces two kinds of reactions to the original creature of consciousness. One is attack and the other is retreat. The first reaction of a flesh-and-blood monster is to attack.


    A dozen strong tentacles popped out and slammed against the guy who hurt it. The speed of these tentacles exceeds the speed of sound, so they are all swaying with a whistling sound. This whistling sound is extremely harsh and it means extremely deadly.


    In the face of the attack, Zhou Yi first made a man. He stunned with a gun, and the head of the gun was like a torrential rain, and the layers were stacked like a sword. The whistling sound was transmitted from his swaying big gun. Obviously his attack speed was not slower than the monster''s tentacles.


    The tip of the gun was placed on top of each tentacle, and the front edge cut off the body of flesh and blood. And Ling Xiao��s air blade is not reduced, and the volley flies, cutting a wound in the body of the flesh-and-blood monster. This wound will have no effect on it, but it will make it feel painful.


    There is no claim to attack failure in its consciousness, and the pain has increasingly stimulated its wildness. It has fallen into a frenzy. Countless tentacles waved and turned in the direction of Zhou Yi. Whether or not you can hit the target, all it does is a mere attack.


    The rifle continued to be parried, and the blazing flame turned into a beautiful stream of fire flying on the tip of the gun. The rifle tore the flesh of the tentacle, and the flame burned its tissues. It seems to have taken advantage of it, but it doesn''t make much sense for the situation.


    Its vitality is too tenacious, and this level of damage is not even as fast as its self-healing. The flesh-and-blood monster can only feel the pain, the pain of being torn and the pain of being burned. This pain made its own instigation more and more serious. It desperately waved its tentacles, and it seemed that the entire cabin was covered with flesh and blood tentacles.


    This situation came until a strange noise came.


    It was the sound of its tentacle tearing the walls of the cabin, and its attack fell to the cabin wall for no purpose. The mind-defense field arranged by Zhou Yi has nothing to do with the flesh and blood of the cluster.


    The broken bulkhead poured into the cold air, and the entire plane shook slightly. Zhou Yi quickly increased his mind and prevented the bulkhead from being damaged more and more under the tearing of the airflow. This is really bad news, but for flesh-and-blood monsters, this sudden situation is a good thing.


    The low temperature airflow alleviates the burning pain, and it also makes it realize that the environment in which it is located is not only a little space around it, but also has a broader existence outside. The cluster consciousness, which is unwilling to suffer again, immediately chose to avoid when there was a choice.


    Ten dozen tentacles flew near the damaged bulkhead, pulling the bulkhead out of the larger crack while breaking the perimeter, and then the tip of the tentacle was hooked near the crack and they began to pull themselves The mother''s volley rushed toward the gap.


    In order to avoid them faster, they think about ways to speed up their movements. With these tentacles, they even make the mother, who seems to be unable to move, move extraordinarily quickly. Far more agile than human movements.


    Looking at the huge mother body desperately squeezing to the crack, but the heavy body pulled to expand the crack to an alarming degree, Zhou Yi''s heart more and more anxious. He didn''t even have a way to stop flesh-and-blood monsters.


    Its size is so large that it is so large that it does not stop its action without a certain degree of force field. In such an environment, once the ability to use a strong field is used, Zhou Yi even suspects that the entire cabin will be distorted before the monster is pulled. Think of the bottle from the cola bottle mouth, the aircraft does not necessarily look better than that.


    Forcibly pulling on the flesh is even more unreliable, not to mention the monster''s huge body. It is the giant tentacles that are likely to tear the plane out of several large holes.


    And how can it be pulled down, and the damage has already existed. It is not helpful to continue fighting in it. It is better to find a way to change the venue.


    Feel the shaking of the plane and look at the crowd behind him. Zhou Yi has a new idea.

 Chapter 52： Destroyed Fire Airbus will fall

    "Retreat to a safe place!" Zhou Yi loudly ordered the passengers behind him to watch the flesh-and-blood monsters coming out of the nasty body of the cabin. Zhou Yi also had new ideas.


    Since the flesh-and-blood monster wants to run away, let it run. The outside environment is much better than the interior of the cabin, and at least a lot of scruples will be less. Whether it is the protection of passengers on the plane, or the limitations of their own capabilities. They have all relaxed a lot.


    The only thing to worry about is whether the aircraft can survive. He now only hopes that the captain''s technology can give strength and support for a while. As long as he can support him to eliminate this monster, the safety of the entire aircraft is equivalent to a guarantee.


    The flesh-and-blood monster has moved all of his body to the outside of the cabin. Watching countless pieces fly out of the cabin from the cracks it made, Zhou Yi can simply control some heavy objects to block near the entrance and exit of the cabin to ensure that no one will be sucked out. After that, he also jumped out of the cabin, outside is his main battlefield, where he wants to completely eliminate this monster.


    The monster who left the cabin firmly slammed the body on the plane. It has already felt strange places. The requirement of the cluster is to find a place to avoid. However, the empty sky and clouds are completely incapable of avoiding it.


    It can only fix its body on the plane by the tentacle, move its body little by little, and move toward the back of the plane. In the cluster thinking that it has no logical thinking at all, only exploration can make it understand its situation.


    Zhou Yi just flew outside the plane and found the situation of flesh-and-blood monsters. This is not beyond his expectations. No brain creature can show its ability to hide its Achilles heel of lack of thinking ability. If Artha��s thinking still exists, he will never choose to run outside the plane. That is equivalent to losing the means to threaten Zhou Yi.


    For the flesh-and-blood monster, he obviously wouldn''t think of it. Its consciousness is made up of clusters, and how a group of single-cell things can take into account the problem of the level of strategy.


    Looking at the pile of flesh and blood, the mud moved on the plane by the tentacle, and Zhou Yi flew straight up. A large group of blue-blue flames attached to the rifle, and the sharp gun blade directly smashed one of its tentacles. The flame of six or seven thousand degrees Celsius can completely burn through its power protection. It will only have some damage to the aircraft, and the temperature is too high. Even a hedge with cold air can''t completely prevent damage to the aircraft.


    However, Zhou Yi has not been able to take care of this. Anyway, the aircraft has already been damaged, and there will be no more adverse effects. It is imperative to kill the monster as soon as possible.


    In the face of the flame that has broken through the defense of the mind, the flesh-and-blood monster finally feels the fear of destruction. The screams of mental power are stirred up in the sea of ??clouds, and the voice contains the fear of every organization that makes up it.


    Under the threat of fire, it did not even dare to accept the tentacles of the tentacles contaminated with blue and blue flames. The huge body was pulled away by other tentacles, allowing this part of the limb to become ashes in the flame. This is the first time that the will of the cluster will abandon some of the organizations that cannot be saved. It also means that it knows that this damage is really fatal for it.


    Watching the blue-blue flame burned the residual limb and then burned through the outer wall of the plane. Before it burned more things, Zhou Yi controlled the flame and drove it to catch up with the flesh-and-blood monster. The temperature of the flame is dissipated, which inevitably causes damage to the outer casing of the aircraft. But Zhou Yi has no other way. It is good that he can generate such a high temperature flame, but this does not mean that he can control the temperature of the flame. He can only make quick decisions and avoid more damage to the aircraft.


    The flesh-and-blood monsters who escaped clearly felt the flames flying behind them, and the temperature could not be felt. This perception is more pronounced especially in the case of a death notification issued by its body tissue. In order to prevent the mother from being touched by the flame, a tentacle waved and slammed on the flame.


    The blue-blue flame was suddenly dispersed, but while it was being evacuated, the tiny flames had ignited the tentacle that had dispersed it. This controlled and controlled flame cannot be simply eliminated, unless the user is a guy with an IQ problem.


    The flame burned wildly on the tentacles and extended a little bit along the tentacles to the maternal body. The mother naturally does not let such dangerous things come into contact with herself. For the safety of the mother, the will of the cluster once again makes a choice.


    The tentacle burning with flames smashed in the direction of the sky, and at its roots, the mother actively cut off its connection. This makes the tentacles like a flying fire snake tumbling in the sea of ??clouds, and soon disappeared into the layers of clouds.


    Zhou Yi is not worried about what kind of damage this high temperature flame will cause. As long as the interceptor is burned to ashes, the flame is equivalent to completing his instructions, and it is not in his manipulation. Losing his control, this flame will soon become a normal flame in the natural environment. There will be no unexpected impact.


    Zhou Yi��s mind is naturally not attracted to the flame he created. He is more focused on the behavior of flesh-and-blood monsters. This time, the behavior of the mother to take the initiative to break the wrist, let Zhou Yi experience the death of the creature in the face of desperation, he is somewhat worried about what kind of damage this monster will cause before being destroyed.


    However, the reality does not give him too much time to worry. The aircraft has begun to sway frequently and the altitude of the flight is also rapidly decreasing. Although he still barely maintains a stable posture, Zhou Yi really does not know how long this posture can last. He has no time to worry so much.


    The flame continues to build, as his long guns wave. Two crescent-like fire blades flew to the flesh-and-blood monsters that continued to escape. The monster felt the threat of flying again behind him, this time he was more active. Two flat body tissues were thrown over by it to block the fireblade in the air.


    Although it is possible to control the fire blade to avoid the two abandoned organizations, Zhou Yi still let the fire blade burn on these two things. The vitality, phagocytosis and growth ability of this monster have made Zhou Yi have a clear understanding of it. This is something that must be completely destroyed, and even a trace of residue can not be left behind.


    The two burning tissues disappeared into the sea of ??clouds, and Zhou Yi still swayed the rifle and used more fire blades to catch up with the flesh-and-blood monsters. Every part that destroys it will make its power a part of it, and soon it will face a desperate situation. After the collective will has been reduced to a certain extent, it may not even be able to do both the Zhongyi and Zhouyi.


    The huge body is gradually shrinking. In order to prevent the flame from burning, the flesh-and-blood monster has abandoned many of its own organizations under the cluster consciousness. Although he does not have a clear thinking to certify his own power reduction, it has also come to this perception from the gradual weakening of cluster consciousness, and can no longer continue this way. In this way, the mother who maintains the operation by the will of the cluster may lose power, and the cluster cannot be reduced anyway.


    With this recognition, flesh-and-blood monsters have suddenly accelerated their speed. It almost turned the whole body into a tentacle. These stout tentacles are constantly pulling and ejecting on the plane, and they are just like flying.


    They are obviously looking for something that seems to be a place to avoid.


    If you often see small insects or other invertebrates, you will find that this weakly thought animal has a very strange habit. They like to avoid being in a closed, hidden and dark corner. From a certain point of view, flesh-and-blood monsters, which are made up of tiny clusters of consciousness, are not much different from these little ones. They will make similar choices as well.


    The flesh-and-blood monster has no external sensory organs, even those parts that have been inherited from Asa, and are scrapped in the battle with Zhou Yi. It now detects that foreign objects are completely dependent on mental fluctuations and their body tissue sensing. And in all his perceptions, only one goal can meet its needs.


    In this hopeless sea of ??clouds, stop on a huge plane. Behind it is the existence of a huge threat to yourself and even a deadly threat. The flesh-and-blood monsters that have emerged from the thoughts have resolutely rushed to the place where they think they are safe. And it rushes in the direction of the engine of the aircraft.


    Zhou Yi did not think that flesh-and-blood monsters would make such a choice. In fact, no one would think that the engine of an airplane could be used as a safe place to hide. The ultra-high-speed turbine and strong airflow are enough to dispel any thoughts of a normal-minded guy.


    However, the flesh-and-blood monster is not a creature with normal thinking, and even it is clear that it does not even exist. He is only a collection of instinctual will, and this way of thinking about the collective body is not something that normal people can learn.


    With a little glimpse of God''s time, the flesh-and-blood monster has put the whole body into the engine. The crazy rotating turbine smashes every mixture of flesh and other tissues, and the intense eddy fills the flesh and blood to every corner of the engine. The engine is naturally irreparably traumatized. Under the influence of such a filler, the interior of the engine is distorted and deformed. In serious places, even circuit failures and minor explosions occur.


    The combination of small faults has finally led to the biggest accident. Thick black smoke and fire came out of the engine. This is not the worst news. The worst news is that the flesh-and-blood monsters have not yet died. They have changed their shape and survived in a carpet-like style inside the engine.


    The plane has begun to lose control, lacking the power generated by some of the engines, and the planes that were already sufficiently devastated can no longer afford it. It is also impossible for the captain with a superb driving skill to keep a plane that has been damaged in the cabin and continue to exercise smoothly while the power is out of control.


    The plane began to roll in the clouds, and the huge irregular movements caused the aircraft''s fuselage to withstand the strong pressure from inertia. There were many signs of damage on the plane. Inside the plane, there was a cry for help from the passengers.


    No one can be thrown away like a ball in a place over 10,000 feet and still maintain inner peace.


    Zhou Yi has no choice. He rushed down. From the bottom of the plane, he is desperately jacked up. He can no longer let the plane shake and spin like this. It is necessary to ensure the stability of the aircraft.


    He must act.

 Chapter 53： Heroes choose Optimus

    Desperately jacking up huge air giants is not an easy task for Zhou Yi. This giant in the air is not stationary, but is doing high-speed inertial motion. His own weight has reached an astonishing 610,200 pounds (276,800 kilograms), and it is loaded with hundreds of passengers and a variety of cargo, the most important thing is that he is still flying at a high speed in an unstable state. .


    And to get up to this giant plane, it is almost impossible for Zhou Yi to squeeze out every effort on his body. Can he successfully top the plane, he has no bottom in his heart.


    He kept the same speed as the plane and slowly stuck his body to the abdomen of the plane. The unstable swing of the aircraft caused him a huge interference. This unstable behavior made it difficult for him to stabilize his power to hold the plane.


    To this end, he had to explode all his mental strength to use the power field to control the stability of the aircraft. Zhou Yi, who never used the power to control things of this size, felt the pain for the first time. The pain and convulsions from the depths of the brain made him gnash his teeth. If he removed the helmet, he would even find that his eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes.


    This level of load has approached his limits, and fortunately he did it. The plane finally stabilized under the power of his full power. Although it is still falling rapidly, Zhou Yi is already a good news.


    Close to the plane that is not shaking, Zhou Yi desperately uses the power of the body to carry this behemoth. He will use his own strength to force the plane to a safe place. He looked very clear down, although it was a vast ocean, but not far from the land. Just park the plane on the surface of the sea. Soon there will be maritime patrols coming to the rescue.


    Although there is no power to rely on the earth to erupt, but Zhou Yi, who has the talent for flying, is obviously favored by the sky. Even in the absence of any force in the sky, he can still be his own. The power broke out.


    The already drooping nose was slowly lifted under his struts, and although it continued to increase the pressure of sinking, it remained in a balanced state with the efforts of Zhou Yi. For this state, Zhou Yi��s whole body has been tested. This is most evident in the dawn armor.


    This is the light-oriented Dawn Armor II type does not have too strong protection. It may not be a problem to defend against some individual weapons, but it is obviously unsuccessful to use the two intermediates of more than a few hundred tons of pressure.


    The huge Airbus also has thick armor and a dense skeleton as a support, while Dawn Armor has only such a thin layer of nano-metal. Under the pressure of huge pressure, the force areas of the Dawn Armor began to distort, and although they were desperately self-repairing, the speed of destruction was much faster than the speed of repair. A large amount of nano-metals began to escape in the air because of the serious damage, and it looks like a black band.


    "Sir, the degree of damage to the back armor is more than 70%. I suggest you stop this behavior immediately." The scarlet warning has been echoing in the helmet, and Medusa also suggested to Zhou Yi in due course. As an artificial intelligence, her choice is always best for her own owner.


    "Medusa, turn off the alarm. Also, contact the British Coast Patrol Force and tell them that there is a civil airliner to be forced to land in the offshore area, so that they can organize rescue."


    "Yes, sir." It was only known that Medusa responded to the order and immediately executed the instructions of Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi, on the other hand, turned his attention to the left-hand engine of the smoke. Now he only hopes that the monster will be able to settle a little at this time.


    However, things will not develop as he thinks. The engine suddenly heard a loud explosion. That is the revenge of the flesh-and-blood monsters that have been living in it to make things hurt. The turbine has become its primary goal.


    The pieces of tentacles madly explored the high-speed rotating turbines, which were naturally pulverized. But it also caused all the problems that the engine appeared to exceed the limit. There was a loud bang, and a violent explosion occurred in the entire engine. The turbine was blown up into pieces, and countless wrecks flew out. The outer shell of the aircraft could not withstand the impact of these wrecks. When a blade of a turbine tears the entire casing of the aircraft. The accident was upgraded again.


    When the accident happened, the passengers in the plane made self-rescue actions in accordance with the requirements of the emergency response situation under the arrangement of the crew. They stayed in their seats one by one, tied the seat belt and wore an oxygen absorber and put on a life jacket. As far as they are concerned, they can only do so much. At most, I will pray to God again.


    The most unreliable thing in the world is God. He always pushes the event in the direction you least want.


    The torn case is too close to the interior of the cabin. As a result, a seat has been damaged. Although it did not hurt the passengers, it is completely impossible for this seat to continue to be firmly grasped on the floor of several cabins. When strong wind pressure penetrates into the cabin, the things in the cabin are desperately thrown out of the cabin. The seat lost its role and it flew past the cabin. Even with the passengers above it.


    Female screams may not be noticeable in this environment, but they are still captured by Zhou Yi. He saw a woman who was doing a free fall, although she was forced to do this by the seat under her body.


    Faced with the safety of a person and the safety of hundreds of people, what do you choose. Hypocrites will choose to abandon the safety of a few people for the safety of the majority, and the name is justice. However, the real hero should be fighting for the smallest hope, the guy who will be troubled by choice, but the **** who is in the name of justice.


    Without any hesitation, Zhou Yi dropped the plane and chased it in the direction of the flying passengers falling. The speed at which passengers fall is fast, but it is still within the range that can be caught. In fact, it is just the extent of leaving the starting line.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhou Yi has caught up with passengers. He rushed up, tearing open the fragile metal of the seat and lifting the passenger on the waist.


    The passenger is a pretty blonde beauty. She has long, wavy blonde hair, and her blue eyes are deep and charming. Exquisite faces are enough to envy most women even if they don''t have any gorgeous makeup. And the sly posture is more capable under the suit of a suitable female suit. The most noteworthy is her temperament, even in the most flustered situation, she still reveals elegance and grace, looks like a nobleman born in the famous door. And it is the kind of aristocratic book.


    The **** who has been tested by flowers can be sure that this is an intellectual with a low degree. The elegance and intellectuality revealed in her body is completely similar to that of Qin Gelei.


    If you change it for a while, he will definitely choose to entangle with such a beautiful person. But now it is not the time. Wrap the beauty in the cloak, and if the human body is not protected in such a situation, it is difficult to withstand the ravages of low temperature.


    "Hold me!" he said succinctly, and then rushed over to the plane that had already lowered his head and plunged. The plane has completely lost control, and it has been seduce by the gravity of the earth.


    Zhou Yi slightly protected the woman in her arms and held her neck. He had no time to provide any comfort and he accelerated the speed. He wants to stop the plane once again and control the big guy in his own hands.


    The momentum of the plane is terrifying and terrifying. Standing in front of it will give you the feeling of facing a mountain that is dumped. The woman in her arms has been scared and tightened. If her body is not strong enough, Zhou Yi will even worry about whether her neck will break her. But even in the face of this situation, this woman is also very strong, she did not make any hysterical madness, and even shouts. This has reduced Zhou Yi''s many problems.


    Unlike the women in the arms, even if it is really a dumping mountain, he has to go up and fight. So in the case of just a plane in front of him, he will not hesitate.


    He rushed up against the plane that swooped down. The power of the mind was all turned on, and the rotation of the plane was curbed by the support of his rising temple. And he faced the plane that was rushing straight, and opened his hands and greeted him.


    Such a collision is unlikely to show the scene of Mars hitting the Earth, because doing so will only cause the aircraft to completely collapse under the force of interaction. Therefore, Zhou Yi can only play the role of taking on everything. He opened his hand and pressed it on the head of the plane. Allow huge power to vent to him.


    The armor of the arm is suddenly distorted and collapsed. Before such a force, the dawn armor is no more useful than the paper paste. The tiny nano-metals are scattered like smoke, and although they cover the woman''s eyes, they cannot hide her perception.


    She can feel the power of the male body she is holding. The muscles are in the air, and the sounds like the tides flow in the blood vessels. And his heartbeat is even louder, just like the drums used by the gods in mythology, every beat is deafening. In front of him, the mountains were broken and the earth was overturned. He should be a **** in mythology, a hero in epic. How can there be such a stalwart male in reality! Women want to make such a question, but she does not have this time. Because the **** in her eyes made a loud sigh at this moment.


    In the Zhou Yi chest, which is passively subjected to impact, there is an unspeakable suffocation. Hundreds of tons of force hit him, which made him feel great pain, the muscles were overwhelmed, the bones were sour and sorrowful, and even the heartbeat seemed to stop. This is the uncomfortable experience that Zhou Yi has never experienced, and this has also caused his power to break out.


    The accumulated suffocation was ignited by the anger of the heart, and the roar was shot from his chest. His power rushed out at this moment, and it was vast and endless. In the face of this power, everything is impressed. A plane in the district is not at all.


    The huge plane stopped all its movements and it was stopped in midair. Even though its engine is still working hard, it provides plenty of kinetic energy for its huge body. But it still can''t move forward even if it is worth it. And this is entirely because it looks like a Hercules figure in front of it.


    The distortion of the metal from the wing, the sudden suppression of inertia apparently caused a heavy load on the aircraft, especially the wing. The passengers inside the fuselage were also stunned by sudden inertia, but no one dared to complain about anything. At this time, any situation has an inestimable image of their lives, and the complaint is really meaningless.


    When the captain''s stuttering sound was transmitted from the loudspeaker to the ears of all passengers, all the passengers cheered. In the face of all this, no one is not excited about it. There is only one life, who does not want to cherish it? And who is not grateful to the hero who saved them? For a time, the voice of the hero filled the entire sky.

 Chapter 54： Shenhuo Demon Bihai Qingbo

    The captain of the Air Giant wisely extinguished the engine of the aircraft. At this time, the power provided by the engine was not only helpful to the Dawn Knight who shouldered the safety of the entire passenger plane, but also caused great obstacles. Even if he is thinking about his own life, he does not dare to continue this ignorant move.


    The huge plane finally had a smooth moment. Although Zhou Yi has put all his strength into maintaining the safe landing of the aircraft, he still has to put some energy into the engine of the huge wing. The flesh-and-blood monster is still hiding inside. He can''t guarantee that this monster will always stay in this way.


    The distraction of Zhou Yi��s attention may hold others, but she can��t hold the woman in her arms. Women are strange creatures, and they are particularly concerned about men, especially attractive men. Because they always hope that the attention of those men is concentrated on themselves.


    "What are you looking at?" The woman who felt the danger had passed had issued her own question.


    "I am watching the source of the disaster!" Zhou Yi''s voice did not have the slightest turmoil, as if all the difficulties did not exist before his eyes. "After landing, you need to find out the perpetrators, you may only be responsible for finding it. But no court can judge it!"


    "What is that? What happened in the end?" The woman asked in confusion. She has been sitting in the first class, and she knows nothing but a superhero called the Dawn Knight who suddenly rushes in to fight sin. And before she even had a more detailed understanding of everything, the disaster happened.


    "I am chasing a guy who carries a huge danger, but I didn''t expect him to become a real monster. It was this monster that made this disaster, and now it is hiding in that engine."


    "Are you kidding?" Women can''t believe that there will be monsters in the movie. Compared to monsters, she believes that it is a terrorist attack. "How can there be in this world. Monster?"


    However, before she finished speaking, the cruel reality has given her a heavy left uppercut.


    The turbine that lost its power has been unable to interfere with the flesh-and-blood monsters. And when its energy is depleted to a certain extent, it decides to leave this temporary habitat and find food that can provide it with energy.


    The ability to think without thinking means that it also has no memory. The will of the cluster is chaotic and weak, which makes it quickly forget the guy who had previously hurt it, forced it into this dark corner, and succumbed to instinct. Desire, it puts foraging on its first goal.


    After the engine turbine''s tempering, the body that was repeatedly destroyed has once again improved several levels in strength. The savvy tentacle easily tore the thick metal armor of the engine, and with the power of the tentacle, the flesh-and-blood monster once again pulled the body out and slowly climbed toward the cabin of the plane.


    Seeing the terrible monster once again appeared in the field of vision, the crowd exploded instantly. Fear and panic, fear and cringe, these negative emotions broke out. For the flesh-and-blood monsters that perceive the outside world by mental power, this is tantamount to telling the food where it is.


    "Damn!" Looking at the direction of the most chaotic crowd, Zhou Yi snorted. Now his power is used to lift up this monster on his body, there is no extra power to clean up the monsters that are foraging.


    The woman apparently also perceives the anxiety from the heroes around her, and she really feels the difficulty of the man. To this end, she felt the same feeling, and her eyes showed a nervous look, but her blue eyes turned fast, apparently thinking about the solution.


    Suddenly, the woman��s look reveals the color of wisdom. She has already thought of a solution.


    "Can you still use your ability?" The woman shouted loudly, and the strong airflow at high altitude forced her to destroy the usual ladylike temperament. "I mean the ability to emit rays!"


    The Dawn Knight has not shown much ability in front of the public, and the most talked about is his hot ray that can tear everything and his flying scorpion. As for super power and other abilities, it doesn��t make much People noticed. Among all the abilities, the most mysterious is his hot ray.


    Many people remember that when the Dawn Knight first appeared, the road shot through the sky, even though it was only to prevent the mob from launching the bomb, but according to later statistics, the light completely cut off the pillars of the four bridges. Fortunately, it is not important. To this end, the public facilities management department also submitted the bill to the Dawn Knight through the New York Police Department.


    Listening to the words of the woman, Zhou Yi is somewhat puzzled. He has used this ability if possible. But by then the safety of the plane will be completely finished. He just wanted to explain. The woman��s words opened a new window for him.


    "The engine of the aircraft has been shut down. There is no relationship between the two wings. Although this direction may cause some damage to the abdomen of the aircraft. But the abdomen is just a warehouse, and no one will be hurt. On the contrary, you can also reduce the burden."


    Zhou Yiwen opened the super vision and carefully evaluated it. The situation is not much different from what the woman said. Even the situation will be better. Removing two wings that are 80 meters long will not only have much impact on the passengers on the plane, but will also put a lot of pressure on him. Moreover, cutting off the wing, the flesh-and-blood monster will fall with it. When it falls away from the plane, it can completely eliminate this nasty guy.


    Thinking of it, he immediately took action. The glare of the glare burst out of his helmet. A beam of light with a large thigh thickness instantly penetrates the bottom armor of the aircraft and is then cut along the wing root of the aircraft.


    The so-called aerospace metal is even cut off in the face of heat rays with a high-focus temperature of more than 100,000 degrees Celsius and is easily cut. In the eyes of the passengers, the two beams of light suddenly crossed from the sides of the plane. As the beam of light disappeared, the wing fell down with the monster above.


    The monsters who rely solely on the will of the cluster simply don''t know what happened, it just follows the instinct toward its own goal. I didn''t even notice that I was falling, and I was gradually moving away from my goal. And it won''t know, it also means that it gradually falls into the abyss of death.


    When the wing is separated from the body by a certain distance, the invisible flame surrounds the huge wing. The hateful Zhou Yi used the limit temperature that he could control. The flame of more than 30,000 degrees had lost its color under the naked eye. This invisible and deadly flame easily wrapped the whole wing together with the monster above. It was only in an instant that it was turned into metal.


    At such temperatures, the metal will evaporate. Naturally, monsters will not have the possibility of surviving, even if there is no scream, they will disappear into sight from the air. People can''t see the existence of the flame, they can only feel the burning waves from the wings hundreds of meters away, and the stinging sensation from the eyes.


    Many people have been subjected to different degrees of slight burning, and there is also some damage in sight. Fortunately, these are within the scope of medical treatment. I believe that airlines and their insurance companies will happily pay bills for these injuries.


    Zhou Yi slightly straightened up, blocking the heat wave from the woman in her arms. His mindfulness is completely used on the plane, and he can only use this original way to express his gratitude.


    The woman smiled gratefully, and although she was protected, she could still feel the burning sensation outside. Dawn Knight''s cloak blocked most of her body, but did not protect her charming face. Without Zhou Yi''s protection, she might have to hide for a while and dare not see anyone. Even for her own face, she will not regret this smile. What''s more, he still has a real life-saving for her.


    What the woman is trying to say is interrupted by Zhou Yi��s words.


    "Be careful, we are going to land."


    She looked back subconsciously, seeing the blue sea and the sea level that was approaching. Less than two hundred meters away from the sea, Zhou Yi violently put away the power of reading, wrapped in the arms of the woman with only a little bit of power.


    The plane slammed and lost the protection of the power of reading. The entire weight of the plane was on the body of Zhou Yi. Fortunately, the air giant who has alleviated a lot of burdens is completely within the tolerance of his physical strength. He held a huge plane, like the Hercules of Mount Olympus. Slowly landed on the sea.


    Huge weight and huge volume vented to the surface of the sea, forming tumbling waves and dull bangs. Hundreds of tons of seawater were drained out and turned into turbulent waves on the blue sea. Layers of ripples swayed round and round, spreading slowly over the sea.


    At the end of the ripples, the sea level is visible far away. Under the golden sun, a ship from the British coastal defense is driving rapidly.


    Everyone on the plane is safe, this time it is really safe. But this time no one cheered. They all ran to the sides of the plane silently. They looked out from the narrow windows or the broken cabin. It seemed to be waiting for the protagonist of the party. There was no cheer for his presence. It makes no sense.


    Where is the protagonist? There is a huge doubt in people''s hearts. This question made them silent and frightened. They refused to take care of their own wounds, but only looked deeply at the calm sea. Some of them silently clasped their hands with each other, while others closed their eyes and prayed. They are praying, he is eager for the emergence of a hero.


    Such a situation should be the finale of a happy and happy, not a tragedy of a hero.


    It seems that people have heard the prayers, a black figure tearing open the calm sea, rising from the deep sea. The golden sun shines on him, and the map on his shoulders and the long hair of the women in his arms are particularly eye-catching.


    There is a burst of cheers in the crowd, which is what people want to see. A reward that a hero should get.


    The woman in her arms landed slowly on the top of the plane. Zhou Yi suddenly slammed and almost fell to the ground. The exhaustion of mental strength made his brain feel groggy. When he was just holding the plane into the water, he almost stunned. But the woman in her arms woke him up. Although the method used is a bit strange.


    Putting the woman in his arms on the ground, he solemnly said thank you. Although this thank you contains a smile that can''t hide.


    The woman licked the red palm, and she couldn''t get through with a slender palm and a hard helmet, but it gave her unforgettable pain. However, she did not tangled on such things, but untied the cloak wrapped around her body and handed it to Zhou Yi.


    "I want to say thank you, I should be right. Thank you for your cloak!"


    "Leave it for you to commemorate, I think it should still have some meaning." Zhou Yi smiled and turned around, and he would definitely spend some time with such a beautiful woman, but now he still has some accounts. Looking at the ship that had already traveled near the plane, he rose up and flew across from the ocean.


    The woman behind her stretched out her hand and did not grasp anything. Looking at the black knight disappeared into sight, she hugged her cloak in her arms and closed her eyes. Unforgettable in my thoughts, it was a little gold that appeared under the black armor.

 Chapter 55： The two armies destroyed the end of the samurai

    Zhou Yi was very grateful to the earth for revolving around the sun while still playing around. In addition to the constant alternation of day and night, the most important thing is to create the magical difference of time zone. And this magical time zone difference is extremely important for Zhou Yi.


    Although the sunrise in the city of London is already rising, dawn has arrived. But on the other side of the ocean, New York is still in a darkness, and the figure of dawn can still be in the midst of nowhere. And this is precisely what Zhou Yi expects. If a guy like Big Makinos is alive and wait for the sun to rise, it is the biggest irony to him.


    The innocent sea can''t stop his footsteps. It takes only ten minutes for him to let the big Makinos taste the anger of his anger. However, does Da Makinos really have so much time?


    Among the castles, Snow Man guarded the safety of the elevator. Although his knife skills have been superb to a certain extent, but in the face of so many different kinds of siege, he has long been stretched, and his heart is not enough.


    The powerful lion is not an opponent of a group of coyotes, not to mention the fact that he faces something much more terrible than the coyote.


    The long knife smashed through a different kind of throat, and completely smashed the vicious weapon before he spit out his disgusting tongue. At the same time, Xue Man was close to a different kind of body, and he slammed him on the wall with the power of the shoulders and the back.


    The spoiled aliens subconsciously reach out to catch the snow man, and once he is caught by him in his consciousness, it is basically dead. The snow man did not pay attention to his scratching, but quickly took out the short knife at the waist, the blade followed the gap of the different kind of squatting, and stabbed his heart.


    After knowing the key points of different species, there is no pressure on a single master to kill a stranger. However, this is not a single-on-one, but a group of hungry wolves are hunting him alone.


    The alien species behind him has turned into a blue torch, and he has not waited for him to be completely ashes. There are other heterogeneous open arms that have come up. For heterogeneity, the possibility that the other party can kill them besides being victimized is really too small. For Snow Man, the other party can cause a little damage to him, and it can be fatal. The loss of physical strength at every point is a step forward for him to push himself to the abyss of death.


    However, this is a choice for him. It has only been abandoning the samurai''s lord, and has not left the samurai warrior.


    The long knife waved again, and the bright knife blew the torn chest that was thrown in front of him. It is impossible to cause any harm to the heart under the chest. And such damage does not make any sense to Snow Man.


    The knife is retracted, separating the other heterogeneous arm. The short knife is pierced from the lower jaw, and the sharp blade pierces the flesh and blood and smashes the brain. Even if you can''t kill the alien, you can make this alien lose consciousness. Unconscious aliens can''t even prey on food, which is far worse than the newly made pets of the big Makinos.


    The snow man slammed his teeth and smashed his brain. He was about to attack the next opponent, but he suddenly felt his body sink. A petite, quick-moving alien has jumped on him. He has been fighting for too long, and the high-intensity continuous fighting has made his consciousness a little fuzzy, and he has been unable to grasp the space around him. And this is fatal for him.


    The heterogeneous bomb behind him shot the tongue that sucked the blood and nailed it to the neck of the snow man. The snow man screamed, and the short knife ran across his neck. The blade cut off his own half ear and cut off the strange tongue.


    The heterogeneous pain has to scream and scream, while the snow man is a long knife pours himself into the heterogeneous chest from his ribs. The hard bones make it difficult for the blade to get deeper, but the snow man continues to push the handle. The long knife began to emit a slight **, and a trace of crack appeared on the long knife.


    The hard bones can no longer withstand the piercing of the long knife, and the cold blade breaks the defense of the bone armor and deeply penetrates into the beating heart. The aliens ignited immediately, and the long knife in the hands of Xue Man was scorned and broke open from the middle.


    I touched my neck, but the wound that was still bleeding was not a little painful. This is what makes Snowman sink, and he knows that the heterogeneous virus has been introduced into his body. Looking around, all around is a different kind of temper, and in the middle of this group, Chad Norma looks at him with disdain.


    "My father''s loyal dog, how do you feel. Soon you will become my descendant. I will see if you can still keep my father''s loyalty!"


    After that, Chad Norma waved his hand. Groups of aliens crossed the snow man and rushed to the elevator. The door of the elevator could not withstand the smashing of such monsters, and soon the deep elevator shaft appeared in front of them.


    Snow man clenched his knife and wanted to stop these alien advances. But the sense of powerlessness in the body made him unable to even wave his knife. He felt that his own path had come to an end. Looking at the broken knife in his hand, Xue Nan resolutely stabbed the blade into his heart. The flame sneaked up and looked at Chad Norma''s angry look. He said the last words.


    "I will only die like a warrior, not live as a monster."


    Chad Norma feels like a fire tongue is in his own heart, and the burning pain of the monks makes him scream. Hearing his embarrassment, the different kinds of movements became more rapid. They all plunged into the small elevator shaft and chased the direction of the big Makinos along the deep well.


    At this time, there was a sudden light coming from the ramp. That is the beautiful flame that is burning and rushing. They are crowded in a small space, flying along the ramp, like a horse galloping from the sun, swaying the radiance of the sun.


    The light from the optical bomb detonated by Villian before her death radiated and continued to flow along the ramp. Now it has finally played their real role. All the aliens just stared blankly at the light, and the light was so fast that it was almost time for them to react.


    Chad Norma only felt the tingling light from the elevator shaft in front of him, and he subconsciously blocked his body. A little light shines on him, making him feel like a fire, and the whole body has a burning feeling. When the light dissipated, he refused to take care of the scars on his body and quickly rushed to the elevator shaft.


    Everything that I saw was to make him roar, and all the aliens were left, and all of them turned into a flying blue flame in this beautiful light.


    "It''s impossible, never!" He squatted on the wall, his hard fists smashing the masonry of the castle, leaving an unusually visible mark of destruction. And soon, he got rid of this negative emotion. Looking at the top of the elevator shaft, he screamed at his teeth.


    "Do you think this will stop me? Father. Even if I am alone, I will rush to you. You will wait for me."


    As he said, he had already rushed into the elevator shaft, and his hands and feet ran towards the ground. He has been completely desperate. Death is not terrible for him. What is terrible is that his revenge is just a fantasy. Revenge has become the most important thing in his life. For this thing, it is not unacceptable to fight for life.


    Chad Norma sprinted toward his goal of revenge. At the moment, Grand Makinos is anxious to leave this place where he may have died at any time.


    Sitting in the back cabin of the plane, he stared closely at any place where a stranger might appear, and continually urged his daughter.


    "Nisa, Nissa! Hurry up, we have to leave here right away!"


    However, despite his repeated urging, Nissa did not appear on the plane. The drone makes the plane almost the same as scrap iron. The big Makinos, who can''t wait for it, is not willing to sit in the plane again. He slowly moved out of the plane and looked up. It was to see that the huge metal mask was slowly closing up.


    It was a defensive facility on the plane''s take-off platform, shut it down, and the plane could not take off anyway.


    "How come, who?" The big Makinos appeared like a demon in the moment.


    "It''s me, my father." Nisa slowly came out of the shadows. She walked step by step to the front of the big Makinos, looking at him calmly and indifferently. It��s like watching someone you don��t know.


    "Nisa?" Damankinos shouted incredulously. "Do you know what you are doing? Are you crazy? You are murdering your father, we will all die here."


    "Father, are you still reluctant to admit it now?" Nisa ignored the question of the big Makinos, but she dismissed her eyes and said nothing. "Are you acknowledging all the mistakes you made?"


    "That is my right!" The big Makinos was as irritated. "I am the master of all this, I have the right to decide what I should do, and everything I do is not qualified to question. I am the master of the vampire supreme."


    "Maybe!" Hearing the crawling sound from the ceiling behind him. Nissa has been reluctant to argue with her father who is obsessed with her, and she silently let her go. "Just let your son, my brother come to listen to your explanation."


    Just as she let her go, a figure jumped in front of the big Makinos. The heavy force crushed the floor and the diffuse smoke covered everything in an instant. When the smoke gradually dissipated, what appeared in front of the big Makinos was Chad Norma''s ecstatic face.


    "Father, I finally found you!"


    "Chad?" Seeing his long-lost son, Grand Makinos did not have the slightest joy, on the contrary. His old body slowly receded, and the flustered hands and feet made him almost stumble on the ground. He trembled and called his son''s nickname, trying to comfort his son''s heart with poison.


    "You have to know that what happened to you is a terrible tragedy. This thing has always been very painful for me. This is a mistake that cannot be forgiven."


    "Yes, father. Have you realized the mistake?" Chad Norma was close to his aging father, and the murky white scorpion looked at him closely. This gaze made Da Makinos feel stinging. But under the support of the desire to survive, he still trembled and reached out and touched his son''s face.


    Chad Norma avoided the fingers of the big Makinos, but the big Makinos did not give up. He still lobbied in words.


    "Now everything has changed. We are close to success. Come back to me, my son. We will find antidote, you are my son, I will let you regain your status."


    Said here, he finally trembled and grabbed his son.


    "You will be the prince of my empire, the sole heir to my great empire, let us conquer the world together."


    Upon hearing this, Chad Norma is not dodging. He also hugged his father with both hands.

 Chapter 56： Revenge

    "What you said is really attractive, my father." Chad Norma stunned the big Makinos, and the strength of the big Mackinos bones began to hurt.


    Big Makinos was struggling with horror, but his power was nothing compared to his son. Chad Norma lowered his head and leaned against his shoulder. This move caused the big Makinos to tremble, and Chad Norma was shaking and laughing.


    "But father, can you tell me why you are still shaking when you say this? You have been a ruler for so long, you can''t even tell a lie?"


    Damankinos desperately wanted to break the **** of Chad Norma. He already saw it, and Chad Norma had not let him go. From beginning to end, he just wanted to avenge him.


    Feeling the powerlessness of the big Makinos, Chad Norma smirked and held his head, and the sharp fangs were brutally torn on his neck. He did not use his weird tongue to infect his father. Instead, he bit his artery like a real beast.


    "I will give you real death, not my endless pain. Thanks to me, Father. This is the revenge of your son and the last gift he gave you."


    The thick green blood flows out, which is the life of the big Makinos condensed for thousands of years. And this life has come to an end.


    Although he desperately licked the wound on his neck, he could not stop the loss of his life. Grand Mackinos made the final effort. He used his last strength and walked over to the daughter who had stood there.


    "By passing through the blood, you and my life will be circulated." In the words of the ancient vampires, the thick green blood gathers the final strength, and the bright words are gathered at the fingertips of the big Makinos. It is one of the oldest mantras of the blood family. It is the magic of the elders of the blood who are about to die to gather their lives and will, and graft them on their own service.


    In the vampire''s ancient law, this kind of magic to steal the same body can only be used by vampire elders, and can only be used on the vampires he converted. In order to survive, the big Makinos has not taken care of the so-called law. He wants to be reborn on his daughter.


    The power of magic condenses all his life and blood into a drop of green blood. He holds the drop of blood with his fingertips and uses his last strength to point to Nissa. When this blood touches Nissa''s body, it will merge with her. Until the next full moon, he will be reborn on the body of Nissa.


    This is his hope of living last, and facing this hope. Nisa did not hesitate to step back.


    Big Mackinos was not willing to crawl forward, desperately trying to touch Nissa''s shoes with his fingertips. But at the moment he was about to reach, Nisa stepped back again.


    "Let this unclean blood flow end, father." Nisa. Mackinos calmly took off the ring that represented the Maginos family in his hand and discarded it in the blood of her father''s rogue.


    There was no sound in the cognac of Grand Mackinos, and he looked at his daughter with sorrow. The turbid eyes slowly turned into gray like gray. This change is not only in his eyes, but in all his bodies.


    Losing the blood that condenses all the power, his long-destroyed body completely collapsed, like the broken limestone in the cold air. It collapsed into pieces one by one and turned into powder.


    Chad Norma, who completed his revenge, screamed loudly, his voice resembling a beast that was wounded. Painful and desperate, now, there is no goal in his life. All he can do is wait and wait for the end of his life.


    Turning silently, I didn''t look at the powder on the ground. Chad Norma walked in the direction of the rooftop like a corpse. He wants to look at the sun at the last moment of his life, a vampire that can never be touched.


    However, Nissa stopped him.


    "Wait a minute, brother!" Her eyes were like stagnant water, and she couldn''t see any waves.


    Chad Norma turned his head. He looked at this sister who was much more fortunate than herself and wanted to know what she was doing.


    "Kill me, brother!" Nisa picked up her long black hair and exposed her white neck to Chad Norma.


    Chad Norma laughed.


    "Our father desperately wants to survive, occupying his rights forever. Now, you have everything in him, but want to end here?"


    "The dirty blood is finally spread in my body. If you don''t kill me, you can''t end everything in the Maginos family."


    Chad Norma stopped and he turned his head and asked his sister.


    "You really decided, is there nothing to remember?"


    "When everything that my father gave me was a false illusion, I decided." Nisa closed her eyes. "I shouldn''t have existed from the beginning. The existence of a vampire in this world is just a tragedy."


    Going to Nissa, Chad Norma gently touched her face.


    "You are very similar to our mother, maybe you are right. It is time to end this dirty blood and let you return to the mother''s arms."


    Looking at Nisa silently nodded, Chad Norma opened his mouth wide, and the deadly tongue had bitten into Nissa''s neck. The virus was injected into her body, which was like the burning of a hot line burning in a blood vessel. This lack of a single pain in the whole body made her completely lose her ability to act. She can only fall softly on the ground.


    "You still have six hours. After six hours, someone will come to end your life. Think about it, what regrets in your life."


    Looking at Nisa, who was still twitching, Chad Norma quietly turned and left. He also wants to find a good place to watch the sunrise.


    Nisa lay on the ground, staring at the silent black on the ceiling. The pain afflicted her body, letting her have to let go of her own thoughts, and use the aimless imagination to reduce the painful suffering.


    And when she did this, she found that her life was full of too many regrets. She has never experienced life like a normal woman, shopping, making friends, falling in love, even marrying and having children. Recalling her life, she found herself seemingly spent in the dark castle. There was only blood and conspiracy around her.


    All of this may be the fault of the big Makinos, but more is derived from her identity. As she thought, vampires may be really a tragedy in this world.


    The crisp footsteps sounded in her ears, and Nisa was slightly sideways. What I saw was a black figure.


    "Is my father''s means very powerful? Can make your existence like this." Nisha asked this question because Zhou Yi now looks more like a starter. His cloak has long since disappeared, and his armor has large distortions and even cracks. Although nano-metals have been repaired, it is no different from a glass of water for damaged parts.


    "Your father''s means has refreshed my cognition, but unfortunately he is already dead. Otherwise I will explain to him my inner shock." Zhou Yi is as contemptuous as ever, although it seems more like a gesture to tease Nisha. .


    Nisa smiled softly, as if Zhou Yi was talking about an unrelated person. Abandoning all the identity and scruples, what she showed at the moment is the elegance and calmness of a woman who is open to all.


    "It''s really a pity, but unfortunately I haven''t had the chance to see it all. There are not many opportunities to see you ugly."


    Looking at the vampire woman who can be said to know her the most, like a withered flower, Zhou Yi��s heart will inevitably produce some pity. This matter has nothing to do with her from beginning to end. The only thing she did wrong was to be born in such a family. And all of this is the fault of fate.


    He lowered his body and put Nissa''s head in his arms and smiled slightly.


    "If you can wait, I think I should be able to see what you want to see in the morning news in London. Although I played more intensely, it definitely did not hinder the shooting of those photographers."


    "Yes? Then they are really lucky." Nisa smiled warmly, and the white skin began to pale. "Unfortunately, my time does not seem to be sufficient. Can you tell me what time is it?"


    Zhou Yi lifted his head and the power from the sun passed to his body. Generally speaking, this time is already the time when the sun rises.


    Chad Norma took the liberation from the beginning, which meant the complete demise of a race. He fulfilled his promise and he ended up with everything after the end of revenge.


    Listening to Chad Norma��s last voice in the world, Zhou Yi took off his helmet and said to Nisa.


    "It seems a bit unfortunate. Today seems to be a bad weather. Your brother has been screaming."


    Nisa wants to smile at the corner of her mouth, but the pain from her body makes her laugh. She could barely pull the corner of her mouth and said to Zhou Yi.


    "It sounds ridiculous, but at the end I feel that you are the only friend in my life."


    "Although my request for friends is very high, but congratulations, I recognize you as a friend." Not because of the coveted beauty, but the true feelings for a friend, let Zhou Yi in the last time of this friend Bring her joy as much as possible.


    "Yes, that''s great." Nisa blinked. "So, my hero friend. Promise me one thing?"


    "First explain the white, too difficult things I can''t do." Always a cynicism, but it is heavy from the middle. "I want to see the sun in a beautiful place, just when I am still beautiful. Can you promise me?" Nisa''s request could not let him refuse. He hugged Nissa with the princess and flew gently. The fascinating shield that can bend the light blocked the light of the sun, and he took Nisha more and more and gradually disappeared into the layers of clouds. After a long time, in the high altitude of millions of feet. Zhou Yi held Nisa and stopped. At his feet is a magnificent blue earth, and in their distance, the golden sun embraces everything unselfishly. Although it is a huge test for him to protect a person from the earth so far away from his power, he still has no regrets.


    This is the only thing that can be done for a friend who is about to leave.


    "It''s beautiful!" Looking at the golden sun and the blue earth, Nisa admired it. "It''s enough, thank you. My friend. If there is an afterlife, I hope that I can meet you as a human being. Also, you can let go."


    Looking at Nisa, who had closed her eyes, Zhou Yi slowly released her palm. Her soft body left his arms and floated in endless space. The sun shone on her body, and the blue flame wrapped her body like a long skirt. Slowly, slowly, until she disappears.


    Zhou Yi watched it all silently until she disappeared completely. He didn''t know what kind of mood he was now, and the heavy fate of his fate was in his heart, making him feel so powerless for the first time.


    Putting it in the mood, he plunged into the earth. The trial from dawn is not over yet. Even for this departing friend, he must also draw this tragedy to the end.

 Chapter 57： Benevolence and morality

    Kainan looked in a suitcase with panic, and behind him was the assistant of the blade - Josh.


    Both of them were expressions of being chased by a vicious dog, and even if they were in the car, they did not show a peace of mind. Instead, he stepped on the gas pedal and forced a commercial vehicle out of the sports car.


    This is no wonder that two people, who can think of the sky, even the vampire empire that held the vampire''s enemy enemy swordsman in the hand in the past only took less than a night to disappear.


    Originally attached to the vampire empire, they became the dog of the family in an instant, and they were also charged with the crime of rape. This kind of thing, even when used to undercover Josh feels a little bit unbearable.


    Josh is an undercover, and there is nothing wrong with this. He is a nail that the vampire empire is directly placed next to the Blade Warrior. As a human being, he was killed by a vampire, and such a bitterness even surpassed the experienced guy like the blade.


    It is also because he is undercover that the vampire can only use the ace of Whistler to threaten him when he rounds up the blade. Without undercover guidelines, it is difficult for vampires to catch Whistler who simply distrusts them. This is the last step. Completing this step means that all the layouts of the big Makinos have been closed.


    This was originally a good move. However, when the big Makinos and his everything were turned into nothing, this step forced Josh to a desperate situation. Not only did he not get everything he wanted, but he also completely revealed his identity. He does not believe that the wisdom of the blade will not see his true identity.


    Therefore, when he looked at the head of the traitor of Kenan and wanted to secretly steal it, he followed it without hesitation. To threaten Kenan and expose his whereabouts.


    He urged Josh to accelerate and look at the factory farther and farther behind him. Kenan touched the suitcase in his arms and took a long breath. He is a true cutting-edge talent, and even if he loses his vampire master, it has no effect on his good life. However, he gambled on dignity, even if he did not hesitate to leave the humanity to serve the big Mackinos. It was not for a good life. This thing is not lacking at all. He wants eternal life.


    Like a vampire, you can maintain your youth and vitality for hundreds of years. Although the vampire''s fear of the sun and silver nature is a very fatal flaw, it is not unchangeable for him. He is an expert in the field of genetics.


    The suitcase in his arms is the information he has accumulated over the years for all the experiments done by the big Makinos. With these, he can quickly make a comeback and complete his dream in the hands of another vampire family. As the chief scientific researcher of the big Makinos, he also has a certain relationship with the vampires who are far away in Europe. At that time, he thought of it, his eyes looked at the guys around him.


    He doesn''t like being threatened, especially by a guy like the one he looks down on.


    Josh didn''t notice Canan''s gaze. He was a guy at the bottom of the society. You might say that the guy who is sinister and shameless may have a little bit, but when it comes to the city and conspiracy, he is a real idiot. .


    Taking advantage of the ** that never left his pocket, Josh trembled and smothered the smoke, while obediently speeded up. Of course, he never knew what it meant to be silent.


    "I said buddy, where are we going? New York has no place where the blade warriors can''t find it, not to mention a Dawn Knight."


    "Close your mouth and drive honestly." Kenan obviously didn''t want to take care of him. He just closed his eyes and began to quietly calculate. Although he has enough chips in his hand, he still has to plan for the best interests.


    Josh knew that he didn''t have any right to speak. He wanted the kind of luxury life that was so drunk, and now it all depends on the guy around him. So he had to whisper in a low voice.


    "I can shut up if I want to shut up, but man. You have to tell me first, where are we going to drive the car?"


    "Go to the airport!" Kenan just said, a black glove was on Josh''s shoulder. "Man, I think you are still in the direction of my home."


    Through the rearview mirror, the two can clearly see the blade sitting in the back seat of the car and his white teeth. They were so rushed, and when they got into the car, they didn''t even notice the guy lying under the back seat.


    When Kenan saw the blade, the cold sweat suddenly flowed out. He wants to clear his relationship. In fact, there is no grievance between him and the blade. In contrast, Josh is more able to attract the hatred of the blade. A traitor is definitely the most hateful existence for anyone.


    However, he still did not speak, and a force he could not resist could be passed from the window. Josh only saw a black shadow flashing, and there was no figure around him. There was only one door that was pulled and deformed.


    Subconsciously swallowed a slobber, he just wanted to ask the knife about what happened. The blade has blocked his words.


    "Don''t worry about that guy, he just wants to find someone to settle accounts. For you, what needs to be more worried now is how I will settle accounts with you."


    Kenan shouted and was pulled by a powerful force, and his strong sense of weightlessness made him panic. He looked at the ground farther and farther away from him, closed his eyes and frantically struggled. He is a guy with a slight fear of heights. For him, this sudden happening is really too exciting for his heart. But even at this time, he still clung to the box in his arms, and there wasn''t even a little trembling on his steady hands.


    The feeling of losing weight quickly disappeared, but Kenan had no feeling of stepping on the ground. He sneaked open his eyes and saw a guy with a black armor staring straight at himself.


    Dawn Knight! Recognizing the person in front of him, his heart could not help but grow a sigh of relief, unlike the blade warrior. The Dawn Knight has always appeared in the public as a hero of justice. Although he has been fighting crime, he has never killed anyone, and none of them has. In response to such a person who is bound by rules and has a sense of morality and justice, Kenan feels that he can still cope.


    Looking at Kenan''s look, there was some relaxation, and the cold voice was flowing in Zhou Yi''s voice.


    "It looks like you are not afraid of me."


    "Why should I be afraid of you?" The slick guy began to talk. "You are the messenger of justice, the protector of the people, the defender of the law. And I am just a working guy. Maybe my boss is crazy, but that has nothing to do with me. From a legal point of view, I I don''t even have a crime, so why should I be afraid of you?"


    Zhou Yi sideways, the black helmet reflects the cold luster in the sun.


    "Do you think I dare not kill you?"


    "No, no!" Kenan shook his head. "I never doubt your courage. But I am still a personal class, a law-abiding human, I have not even stolen taxes. People like me can''t think of any reason to hurt me."


    "You like rhetoric very much." Zhou Yi was silent for a while, said. "I don''t care about your life and death, your life is in your own hands. I just want to ask some questions. Answer me honestly, I don''t mind letting you leave."


    "Talking is a lawyer''s professional ethics." Kenan breathed a sigh of relief, and he felt that his life was saved. "After you ask questions, I will come true in the name of the law."


    The law has some value in the eyes of such people. This is not a question that Zhou Yi wants to explore. He just stared at Kenan and asked coldly.


    ��How much is the experimental product of the big Makinos?��


    "As you can see, all the unsuccessful experiments in the experiment were destroyed. Only a semi-finished product of Chad Norma has been a guy who can succeed a little bit."


    The big Makinos has already vanished, and Kenan naturally will not keep any secrets for this former employer who is no longer in the world, especially when this secret is related to his own safety.


    "I checked your experimental records. All the experiments have not progressed a few years ago. Until a few years ago your experiment has made rapid progress. Don''t tell me that you are inspired, I checked your information. You are Those who have no innovative ability, without the intervention of external forces, can''t have such results with your qualifications."


    Kenan��s face had some redness, and he was questioned by his most proud ability to make him angry. But this anger was quickly crushed by himself. Life and dignity, he chose life decisively. And, to a certain extent, Zhou Yi��s conclusion is not wrong.


    His face showed a trace of sorrow, as Zhou Yi said, his breakthrough in results can be based on a certain external force.


    "That was an old virus, a virus that has never been discovered. Damankinos got the virus from his allies in Europe and used it for this experimental project. This virus has The incredible power, although somewhat incompatible with the vampire''s genes, is not a big problem. Our research will soon have a breakthrough."


    Interrupted Kenan��s narrative, Zhou Yi has found what he wants.


    "The allies of the big Makinos provided this virus. Who is his ally?"


    Kenan squinted his eyes.


    "I only know that I am a vampire family living in the UK. I don''t know anything else."


    Physiological detection and changes in the amplitude of brain waves prove that he did not tell lies. Although he did not completely tell the truth, it is enough for Zhou Yi.


    Turning silently, Zhou Yi flew directly from here. Only leaving Kainan in midair, and when Zhou Yi left, lost the maintenance of the dynamism, and Kenan��s body began to move freely under the influence of the Earth��s gravity.


    It is 13,000 feet above the sky, just below the open road. In any aspect, Kenan has no possibility of living.


    Although he cursed, pleaded, and threatened, it did not make any sense to Zhou Yi. His life is only a few tens of seconds, so no matter what he does, it makes no sense.


    With the sound of a heavy object landing, Kenan''s body was like a broken tomato, and **** red body fluid was spilled over the road. And even when he died, he still held the suitcase in his hand. The fact that such a guy is alive is also a sad existence.


    Waving a flame, Zhou Yi flew in the direction of home. He and the blade have done what they have to do. He has never been so tired. He urgently needs a hug to rest.


    Many days later, the blade returned from a routine hunt for vampires. The death of Josh is still inconvenient for him. After all, Whistler''s age is a little bigger, and some power is inevitable. So until now, his equipment has not been fully settled, especially in terms of transportation. This has had a considerable impact on his routine.


    Whistler also knows the importance of this matter, but it is not a simple matter to get a vehicle that is enough to toss. So he is generally processing plus points.


    Today, the blade saw Whistler''s rare cigarette sitting there in the sun.


    Seeing the figure returning from the blade, he squeezed his eyes and said.


    "There was a friend who sent you a gift! I think you will be happy when you see it."


    The blade frowned and asked.


    "A friend, who are you talking about?"


    "Reassured, I have checked it. There is no conspiracy. And I think that guy is not bad." Whistler squeezed his eyes and pointed to an open space not far away.


    Faced with Whistle''s rare jokes. The blade looks a bit confusing. He walked in the direction indicated by Whistler. What I saw was a huge container.


    Whistler is a guy who never lie to him. So without a little hesitation, the blade opened the door to the container.


    A full six military Hummers are parked inside, and the tough muscle lines are particularly eye-catching in the sun. The blade shrugged and closed the door.


    Looking back, I looked at a slowly rising figure in the sky. His face showed a strange smile.


    "Man, done a good job!"

 Chapter 58： Glacier Sunshine Aegis

    "For the horrific monster attack on the AA6137 flight from New York to London, we invited the famous biology professor at Oxford University to analyze and explain the monsters in this incident."


    "American Airlines believes that the reason for this attack should not be attributed to the security issue of airlines. A spokesman for American Airlines said that they are not yet capable of testing such biological weapons. The Federal Security Investigation Agency should This situation is pre-judgment and notice."


    "The spokesperson of the Truth sect said that this is God''s punishment for the evil of the world. The monster is the devil from God released by God, in order to punish those who do not believe in him."


    ��Here is the New York Times. We interviewed Kurt Connor, a professor of cutting-edge biological research at Osborne Industries. The cutting-edge biology professor dedicated to bioregeneration clearly stated that this is a regenerative capacity. Extremely superb primitives, if they can obtain relevant biological samples, humans will always say goodbye to physical disability and even visceral lesions in the future."


    "The White House spokesperson believes that the attack was from a biological weapon attack in the Middle East. The President expressed the hope that the citizens of the United States can take a cautious view of the issue and support the US military''s military strike against the Middle East and completely eliminate such attacks. The behavior reoccurs."


    "Here is the Times. We interviewed the victims of this attack, Mr. Charlie, who lives in London. Charlie believes that if there is no Dawn Knight, the passengers in Airbus are absolutely spared. They are very grateful to this superhero. Heroic behavior. I hope the country can give this hero a real honor."


    The voice from the TV made Zhou Yi really unable to bear it. He took off his flat eyes. Serana, who was staring at the TV screen with concentration, said helplessly.


    "Dear, you have been staring at the news for almost two hours. Are you going to keep watching this way?"


    Holding a drink with a red liquid in his hand, Serana sat on the knees in front of Zhou Yi. She heard the question of Zhou Yi and turned her head with an excited look.


    "They are talking about you, now the world is reporting your business everywhere, you are already a famous figure in the world. This is really great!"


    After licking the girl''s hair, Zhou Yi smiled and said: "If you want to be a celebrity, isn''t it easier to use my original identity? To be a superhero is not for these vain things."


    "Tell me, what a feeling of being a superhero. It must be cool!" The girl climbed over and hugged Zhou Yi��s arm and spoiled her way.


    "Do you want to know what it is?" Zhou Yihe smiled and squeezed her cheek.


    Selana just wanted to resist this atrocity, but Zhou Yi gently touched her face.


    "Okay, my girl. Someone is coming. If you want to continue, I am afraid I will wait for the next time."


    Selana grumbled a few words, and then stood up briskly.


    "I am going to greet the guests!" This said, Serana has already gone to the gate. The girl��s current status is Zhou Yi��s personal assistant, although it is the kind that cannot appear in daylight. However, under the intentional adjustment of Zhou Yi, the general handling of things was put in the evening by him.


    This takes care of the girl''s biological habits and can also find something for her. After all, doing nothing will only make people become decadent, and that is not what Zhou Yi wants to see.


    In front of the villa door, by monitoring the camera, the girl can see a woman wearing a suit and wearing a black framed eye standing in front of the gate outside the manor.


    This is a woman who looks quite capable. Her first impression is that she is exceptionally tough, even more than most men. Then people will notice her beauty. And even her beauty is a kind of beauty similar to an iceberg. Feminine lines, bright eyes, straight nose and thin lips. This was originally a feminine beauty, but it was a cold feeling on her body. Even if it is so moving, no one can stand this cold.


    Seeing the first sight of this woman, Serana had a strange feeling from her heart. She is the kind of supple girl, and this kind of girl always has a infamous affection for a woman who is born tough. This may be an envy of what she can never do.


    However, as a personal assistant to Zhou Yi, she always knows what she has to do. So through the voice device, she asked the other side of the camera.


    ��Hello, here is Mr. Zhou Yi��s residence. Is there an appointment?��


    Zhou Yi, as a major shareholder of super multinational corporations, has many institutions and enterprises. Although he doesn''t manage it very much, he still has to figure out what these institutions are doing every quarter. Therefore, in the leisure time, the heads of these institutions will always be ordered to report the situation to themselves.


    Of course, Selana, who has received a lot of people, has already figured out some of the routines in it. Appointment is one of the most important aspects. Not everyone is qualified to come to the door to seek. Around the billionaires like Zhou Yi, there are always a lot of guys who recommend themselves, these are to sponsor their own research projects or investment projects.


    If you pay attention to it, you will be introduced to Zhou Yi at a cocktail party or other charity party. After the two sides have a general understanding of the content of the project, you will be sure that you will have an investment intention. And then it will go deep into the project, after judging by various professionals, will finally determine the betting funds to go in.


    Don''t think this is a very casual thing. To know that a research project bet is almost the same as a bottomless pit. It is possible that you invest hundreds of millions of dollars, but you can''t even see a splash. And even if there is hope, the time you have to wait is mostly in years. Therefore, even a big company like Stark or Osborne does not dare to launch so many scientific research projects at once. Because of the extra funds, I can''t feed these swallowing behemoths. Instead, it may drag down your own capital chain.


    And for those who are more sophisticated, there are always guys who don''t like to follow the rules. They always like to recommend themselves, regardless of the occasion, regardless of location. At any time, it is possible to rush to your front and desperately sell your own projects. Even if they stay at home, they will try their best to put their plans in front of you and talk to you.


    Perhaps they have real talents, but the ratio is too small. With Zhou Yi��s knowledge, I have only seen one such special case. Most of them are just arrogant people with unrealistic fantasies in their heads.


    Zhou Yi, who has been annoyed by these guys, wants to prevent such arrogant people from coming to the door again. It has long been stipulated that the rules of guests outside the appointment will not be accepted. This has been clearly understood by his little personal assistant.


    Listening to Serana��s question, the woman in front of the door said quietly.


    "Sorry, I have no appointment. But please tell Mr. Zhou Yi, we are the civil servants of the National Strategic Defence Attack and Logistics Support Bureau. I believe Mr. Zhou Yi will be happy to meet us."


    Serana noticed that a gentleman was sitting next to the woman.


    It is a haircut with some backwards. The gentle appearance always has a little smile. It just looks like a person who is approachable and very talkative.


    Although the impression of these two is not bad, Selana is still very sorry to say: "Sorry, you have no appointment. I can''t let you in. Maybe you can try to make an appointment in advance."


    Serana��s advice is not a good idea. Zhou Yi is a well-known guy in this area. Apart from the recommendation of several friends or important laboratories, it is difficult for ordinary people to get an appointment even from Osborne or Stark insiders. Explain that he did not want to be harassed by unrelated people.


    The woman''s face was not moved by this little thing, she just said to Serana again.


    "This lady, can you please do something a little help? I think if you turn to Mr. Zhou Yi, he does not mind giving us a chance to meet."


    Serana hesitated for a while, and finally the good feelings from her heart made her make concessions.


    "Well, please wait a little longer."


    Watching the girl disappear on the other side of the camera, the man with a smile on his face swayed at the lady around him.


    "I think it''s not a good idea to take advantage of a girl''s heart. Are you saying yes? Hill commander?"


    "Can''t talk about using it." Maria. Hill responded with a cold chest. "Compared to the skills used by agents, my approach is nothing more than a normal social interpersonal approach. You think too much, Coulson."


    "Is it?" Phil. Colson turned his eyes. ��Using the psychoanalytic skills of agents to a vampire lady has become a normal social way. Hill, can you tell me, when was your last date? Is it in high school?��


    "I have been training in college since 14 years, so your question is meaningless!" Hill''s eyes flew like Corsson''s hairline. Anyone who knows her knows that when she stares at a person''s weakness, it means she is really angry.


    "Okay, very good." Coulson raised his hand wisely, and it was really no good for him to play against Hill''s commander, especially if he only wanted to ridicule himself. If Hill is wearing small shoes because of this, he will really become a laughing stock in the future.


    "I admit that I am talking nonsense. Then talk about business, do you really want the Dawn Knight to join us?" Coleson also has his own unique skills to deal with Hill Commander. Pulling her back to the right thing is a good way. Hill��s meticulous attitude in dealing with business matters will definitely put her to temporarily put all her personal problems on hold.


    After all, they are Nick, the director of the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau. Fury��s left and right hands are too familiar to each other.

 Chapter 59： Verbal confrontation

    The daily communication activities between Coulson and Hill Commander did not last much, and soon Selana returned to the front of the camera.


    "Let you wait a long time, two. Mr. Zhou Yi is ready to receive you. But he hopes that you will not delay him too much time." Selana''s reluctance can be said to be good news.


    In response, Hill Commander nodded and responded very clearly.


    "Please rest assured, if you can. We don''t want to miss too much time on Mr. Zhou."


    Selana glanced at her strangely, but for the first time she saw a woman who didn��t add color to Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi has always been a polite and humorous look in front of women. Generally speaking, women will leave a good impression even if they are not tempted by such a man. The performance of Hill''s commander is to make her feel that in this woman''s eyes, Zhou Yi is no better than anyone who looks good.


    Now, she regrets that Zhou Yi knows the arrival of these two people. However, there is no way, she can only hope that two people will not be malicious, if it is really contradictory. She wouldn''t mind letting the two men try out what the vampire''s fangs and claws are.


    With the slow opening of the manor gate, Hill Commander and Kersen Agent drove the Black Lincoln, which was deployed by the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau, to slowly enter the manor belonging to the Dawn Knight.


    This is not the first time that the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau has entered this place, but it is the first time they have entered the hotel as a guest.


    When the two stopped the vehicle, Serana had already waited for the two unidentified guests before waiting for the gate.


    Serana��s identity is not a secret to the senior staff of the National Strategic Defence Attack and Logistics Support Bureau. Although they are somewhat surprised by Zhou Yi��s raising a vampire at home, this does not give them any reason to make any comments on Zhou Yi. The move.


    After all, Zhou Yi has the identity of a billionaire under the status of a superhero, and this identity is far more scrupulous than a superhero. As a billionaire, as long as the plain does not violate the national laws and regulations, no one will be entangled in what kind of creatures are raised in their homes.


    Serana didn''t know that the two had already known her, and she always tried to maintain the role of a qualified personal assistant in front of outsiders. From this identity alone, she did a great job.


    Under her guidance, Hill Commander and Colesen quickly came to Zhou Yi''s living room. Zhou Yi sat there on the sofa early, waiting for the arrival of the two. He had been looking forward to the conversation from the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau for a long time.


    "Welcome, two. I think if it is not the last unpleasant meeting, this should be the first formal exchange between me and your national strategy and what bureau." Inviting the two to sit opposite each other, Zhou Yi There is some rhetoric in the opening.


    He has some speculations about the intention of the National Strategic Defense Attack and the Logistics Support Bureau, so he needs to make some temptations, and this sharp rhetoric is undoubtedly the easiest way.


    "I think, Mr. Zhou still regards this as our first meeting is better, which may be more conducive to the friendly exchanges between us. After all, we are all organizations and individuals with the same purpose."


    On this topic, Hill Commander did not speak, and he spoke to Coulson. And it is like he has always been human. As soon as he opened his mouth, he silently solved some of the sharp points in Zhou Yi''s words. People like him are really more suitable to deal with other people.


    "Well, I don''t like to talk about the past." Zhou Yi nodded and raised his chin. "The two are drinking tea or coffee. I have Chinese green tea here. Of course, if I like black tea, I have no problem."


    "Coffee, can you?" Colesen saw the Hill commander and saw that his companion had no objections.


    "Of course!" Zhou Yi nodded a bit strangely. In the profession of this agent, I can see such a guy who thinks about others. It is really unexpected. He has already had some interest in the guy whose hairline has faded, which is rare for a playboy.


    Soon, Serana put two cups of coffee in front of the two, and then Serana did not leave, but stood behind the week with Zhou Yi.


    Looking at the two people''s eyes attracted by Serrana, or the two from the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau did not seem to want other people to be present in this conversation. For this, Zhou Yi has his own ideas. Serana is one of the closest people he is currently talking about. He doesn''t want to have anything to look at this lovely girl. Therefore, he is very straightforward.


    "Two, I want to meet for the first time here. If I don''t even know who the two are, is it inappropriate?"


    "Of course, this is our negligence." Coulson showed a smile that looked very comfortable. "Self-introduction, I am an eight-level agent of the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau, Phil Coulson. The one around me is the commander, Maria. Hill. Before we talked, Mr. Zhou Can you let the lady leave for a moment?"


    "I don''t mean anything else. Maybe the author is offended by the lady, but from the perspective of the lady, knowing that our conversation has no benefit for her."


    "No need, this Mr. Agent." Zhou Yi gently patted Selana''s back. "I don''t have any concealment about the people around me, and as for Serana, you can think of her as an assistant to my other identity."


    Somersson looked at Maria with some difficulty. Hill, in this matter, Maria. Hill is the person in charge. After all, from the level, Hill''s commander''s authority is higher than him.


    "No problem, I think we can start." Maria. Hill obviously does not want to do more entanglement in this small matter, Serana is a problem of Zhou Yi, even if there is any information leaked out, it is the dawn knight to come forward to solve. It has nothing to do with them, and if it is really a problem, it is also a very favorable opportunity for them.


    The chips that can be used to negotiate with Zhou Yi are not so many. Therefore, without considering such a large number of situations, the two sides began this formal exchange, with the status of the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau and the Dawn Knight.


    "First of all, I need to explain our intentions. We sincerely hope that Mr. Zhou Yi can join us, whether it is to maintain peace in the world or to combat some unstable factors."


    Very directly interrupted the speech of Coulson, Zhou Yi said quite rude.


    "I am sorry, I am not interested in your invitation. I don''t want to find a guy on my own who can take care of my own business. And, can you really please please me, let me think about it, I am now one month. How much income is coming."


    For a moment, Coulson did not have the urge to continue this topic, to be honest. He really didn''t really like this idea. For the guy who made this idea, he didn''t know how much he had buried.


    How many people will join a special agent organization when they are worth hundreds of millions of people and their status and status are at the top of the world. Moreover, it is still added in a special identity that is managed and supervised by many parties. This kind of thing thinks about where the body fat is the most, and it is impossible to know.


    "Mr. Zhou, do you think that your other identity really no one else knows? And, do you really think that your behavior is really maintaining justice and justice?" Coulson is a good speaker and a good advancing person. But Hill Commander is not. She directly pointed to another identity of Zhou Yi.


    "Maria." Zhou Yi just shouted a name and was interrupted by Hill Commander.


    "Please call me Hill, I don''t think we are familiar with this level." Her attitude is cold, and it seems that it is almost not like to negotiate, but to find fault.


    Fortunately, Zhou Yi still has a certain tolerance for women, especially beautiful women. Although he did not know where he was in the cold, the beauty of the cold.


    "Well, Miss Hill." He shrugged. "If I look at it in my own eyes, I think everything that Dawn Knight is doing is correct. The world has not yet reached the point where it is a hindrance to official duties. And, at this point, I People who want the New York Police Department should have more say than you."


    "And if it is the identity of the Dawn Knight." Zhou Yi''s tone has also become cold. "At the very least, when I saved the lives of innocent people, I did not see your national strategic defense attack and logistics support bureau at all. So, you are not qualified to say this in front of me."


    "And, if my identity is leaked, it is definitely you who have problems, how much a bureaucratic institution can keep secrets, and I don''t report a little hope."


    "Who do you think you are? What do you think we are doing?" Hill''s commander''s voice also rose. "Sir, we are maintaining the order that the world should have. All we do is to prevent those unreasonable existences from affecting other normal human beings in the world. For this purpose, we have been working hard since World War II. And your appearance is the biggest disruption to the normal order of the world."


    "Maintaining peace has police and army, federal agents and our National Strategic Defence Attack and Logistics Support Bureau. Rather than your billionaires who are covered in high-tech equipment and looking for excitement."


    "Is it?" Zhou Yi''s voice also improved, and brought his usual ridicule. "I don''t need people like me, let me count them. How much can these guys play? Ha! Sorry, it seems that except for the police and the guys who are still playing sand in the Middle East, I seem to Did not see other people you said are defending justice."


    "How do you maintain order and justice? Is it that after the passengers on the plane are eaten up, they silently send a missile and then say. Sorry, our hostile armed forces accidentally shot a passenger airliner. ?"


    Almost in a flash, the communication between the two people reached a point of arrogance. This is a fast progress, not to mention that Selana is a simple little vampire, even if he is used to the big world of Phil. Colson also did not think of it at all.


    He even wants to bet on a hundred dollars, and he has never seen Hill��s commander target this level. They both know each other and are awkward.


    Phil, who can''t find any reason, has begun to weave some strange things in his mind.

 Chapter 60： Oral agreement

    "I really want to know where the taxpayer''s taxes have been wasted, oh! Maybe it''s used in that smelly and long name."


    "You want to know where we used the tax. Ok, I tell you. We use the tax to give you the messy guys who have super powers. If you want to see one that can be announced The tax bill in front of the public, I think it is best to be honest when your **** is good."


    The dispute between the two people is still escalating, and it is already fierce to a certain extent in terms of words. Phil. Colson has a little regret to follow Maria. Hill came over together. She is not here to talk about cooperation, she is absolutely provocative.


    For Nick. Fury��s request was successfully reached, and Coulson had to step in between the two.


    "Two, can you control yourself a little?" When he said this, Coulson stared straight at Hill''s commander with his eyes. In this matter, she did not do what she was supposed to do, and she pushed things into an unpredictable direction. This is definitely a serious mistake for a qualified agent.


    Maria. Hill also understood that he had made a mistake on this matter. But let her admit her mistakes in front of Zhou Yi, it is even more difficult than killing her. Simply holding her arm, she put on a silent look and threw all the rest to Coulson.


    And this, this is what Corson wants. For him, communicating with people has always been a difficult task.


    "Mr. Zhou, I think my companion''s mood is a little excited. If I can, then let me replace her and talk about the cooperation between us."


    "Of course! It''s best." Zhou Yi, who had some smoke in the shackles, picked up the teacup. For the first time, he and a woman were so angry. In a way, the two of them are definitely called enemies.


    "If you have any different ideas for joining our opinions, then we can put this topic on hold for a while. We have a plan you can take a look at." Colson directly skipped the previous topic, from the briefcase A document was delivered to Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi took the file and looked at it. The content of the document is a special battle squad composition plan, which specifically points out that all members of this tactical squad are composed of special, talented guys. Zhou Yizhen is a member of their plan.


    This document is the most important and most profound form of the Avengers in Zhou Yi��s memory. Although, this so-called embryo is not even a little shadow.


    "What is this, your super boy plan? And, is it a plan that doesn''t even have a basic structure?" Because of the previous quarrel, Zhou Yi did not politely use mockery in the conversation.


    In the face of Zhou Yi''s poison tongue, Coulson is much better than Hill''s commander. He directly ignored all the attack components in Zhou Yi''s words and responded very clearly.


    "If you join in, you are the first member. And soon we can fill in new members."


    "Are you kidding? If it is, I think the joke you said is not funny at all." Looking at Coulson is a sincere look to the extreme, Zhou Yi pulled out a very nice smile. Others can see it at a glance, and he smiles quite reluctantly.


    "I am serious!" Colson continued to use his smile with a confusing effect.


    "Sorry! I have already said that I don''t want to work for others. The department in the world that can afford my salary does not exist."


    In this case, Zhou Yi decisively chose to refuse. Hanging up with the current Avengers, there is nothing to him about. Before Tony''s guys join, he won''t choose to be one of them.


    Not for anything else, just to avoid blending into the secrets of the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau.


    Everything in this department is an annoyance. Before he solved the problem in his hand, he didn''t want to have any affliction with these **.


    "This squad is not affiliated with the organization below our department. It is independent." Colson ignored Zhou Yi''s refusal but continued to persuade. Many things require more communication to further develop.


    "We are only responsible for the formation of this special team. As for the management of this team is your own business. We will not be able to go inside. And we will share information with you!"


    The national strategic defense attack and the information of the Logistics and Security Bureau, this is not a general bargaining chip. Since the establishment of this department in World War II, the National Strategic Defence Attack and Logistics Support Agency has included most of the world''s supernatural information. They have a lot of secrets, even to a degree that they themselves are not completely clear.


    However, Zhou Yi does not believe that they will be so kind. The sharing of such information does not need to be known, it is absolutely one-sided.


    "I want to convince me to join, I am afraid that your chips are not enough." This time Zhou Yi''s words are not so determined, the world is facing a lot of dangers, he can not completely open the relationship with the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau. Just refusal is just a temptation. He had already guessed their intentions, and naturally would want to get more information when possible.


    "Isn''t the chips enough?" Colson licked his chin. He felt that Zhou Yi was not the kind of person who couldn''t communicate at all, but it was not so easy to come up with something that would touch him. ��Can you speak more clearly? Mr. Zhou. I don��t quite understand your definition of this chip.��


    "It''s very simple. An empty shelf is impossible for me to join in without any need." Zhou Yi leaned on the sofa. "If you want me to join, you must at least have a good-looking member to say. I am not a nanny, and I don''t want to train you any little guy. If you want me to join such an organization, the least sure thing is that it can The effect will be greater than that of me alone."


    "I can''t do this, I don''t have to join at all."


    "I understand!" After listening to Zhou Yi''s request, Coulson said. This is not a good news for him, but it is not a bad news.


    It is not impossible to want the Dawn Knight to join in. However, for the Avengers, which is now not even a code name, it is unlikely. If you want the Dawn Knight to join in, they still need to make this framework more perfect.


    On this point, the main intentions of Colson and his party have basically been reached. They didn''t get what they wanted most, but they also got a promise that was not a promise. In this regard alone, they have been able to make a difference.


    However, human beings are always pursuing the greatest benefits. This is true, even the old man like Coulson is no exception.


    "With regard to this special squad, I think we will make some progress soon. I hope that we can have further cooperation with Mr. Zhou Yi."


    "I will talk about this issue at the time." Both sides did not want to continue on this topic, so Colson quickly talked about an additional content.


    "So, Mr. Zhou doesn''t mind talking to us about a deal?"


    "Transaction?" Coulson''s question gave Zhou Yi a little interest. He still has an identity, a qualified businessman. "Let''s talk about it?"


    "We are very interested in the Knights of Dawn Knight. I don''t know if Mr. Zhou has any intention to sell. Of course, whether we sell technology or sell finished products, we are willing to accept it."


    The Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau has a sufficiently robust analyst, and Colson itself is one of the best analysts. Although they have come to the conclusion that Zhou Yi is a natural mutant individual, super rare ability, but this does not prevent them from speculating on him.


    No one knows the specific functions of the Dawn Armor, and it is not clear what role this Dawn Knight''s equipment has. In their expectation, this magical armor will enhance the user''s ability even if it does not directly give the wearer super power. If, as they have guessed, the Dawn Armor is quite valuable.


    It is important to know that the US super soldier program lasted for nearly a century, and until now there are only a few finished products that cannot be copied. If Dawn Armor can achieve their expected results, it is undoubtedly a new direction for them. Therefore, in the high-level eyes of the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau, the value of the Dawn Armor even exceeds the Dawn Knight itself.


    Of course, there are also some attempts to curb the Knights of Dawn. Finding out the weaknesses of the dawn armor will undoubtedly make them take some initiative in dealing with the Dawn Knight.


    This is easy to guess, but he is not worried at all. In his mind, the dawn armor is nothing but a cover to decorate his other identity. He is not the future Iron Man Tony. Stark, Dawn Armor is far less important for his use than those who care.


    However, no one else knows this. And this has become the advantage of Zhou Yi.


    ��Do you want to make such a transaction?�� Asked indefinitely, part of the Zhouyi merchants began to wake up. ��My offer is very expensive.��


    "I think our budget should be completely enough for us to invest a little bit in this area." Colson smiled quite refreshingly. He knows that the leader of this deal is the group of guys behind the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau, so he doesn''t worry about the chips he deals with, and he won''t feel bad at all.


    "First of all, I have to declare that I will not sell the technology. I only sell the finished product, and there is no guarantee. And even if it is a finished product, it will only come out with the next generation of products." Zhou Yi clearly shows the car, he I have to look at how much the guy who is watching him has a lot of thoughts.


    Colson showed an apologetic smile and held down the headset. He needs to report this situation, and the level of procurement involved is not determined by his eight-level agent. At least the director needs to nod, or the group of guys behind the board can approve.


    Soon after getting approval from the board, Colson said with a smile: "There is no problem at all, is there any other request?"


    "Of course, I don''t lack funds. So I need to exchange resources. I don''t know if you can come up with the resources I need?"


    "For example?"


    "Edman metal, or the original vibration absorbing metal!"

 Chapter 61： Broken family generals

    The result of the final negotiation between the two parties was that Zhou Yi provided two complete sets of Dawn Armor, while the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau gave about 200 pounds of Edelman metal and possibly the last point in the world with only 5 pounds of shock absorbing metal. .


    They are very satisfied with both sides of the transaction. Because they all use what they don''t use in their hands to get what they need most. This is even more important for Zhou Yi.


    He needed Edelman metal to develop the latest alpha nanometals, and he also needed to store considerable weight to make weapons for himself. Only a semi-finished rifle can''t satisfy his demand for weapons. He needs better metal to make better weapons.


    Previously, due to the scarcity of Edelman metal, the plan was temporarily suspended, but the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau was sent to the door. He didn''t mind using this behemoth to pull his teeth from the hand of General Strike, who had Edman metal.


    As for the general��s feelings about the demands of the group of powerful opponents behind the National Strategic Defence Attack and the Logistics Support Bureau, it is not something he has to consider.


    Will Coulson and Maria. Hill personally sent it outside the gate, Zhou Yi patted Corson''s shoulder affectionately, his face full of smug smile.


    "I am very satisfied with this transaction. Compared with the cooperation you mentioned before, I feel that this transaction is the most important consensus we have reached today!"


    "Amount! Although you said so, I still think that our previous cooperation talks are more important." Coulson squared his face. "I am looking forward to the next time you are satisfied with your teammates to invite you to join."


    "This kind of thing is still waiting for you to find the right teammates you said." I waved my hand, and Zhou Yi did not think that Coulson could handle this matter so easily. To know the Avengers he knows, except for the two guys who work in the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau, the others are not sleeping or have not yet been born. Therefore, he is not worried about this issue a little bit.


    "So, that''s it. I will see you next time." Colson reached out and said sincerely.


    "Of course!" After returning to the ceremony, Zhou Yi turned his eyes to Maria. Hill. "Miss Hill, I hope that you can let go of my prejudice when I meet next time, even though I still don''t know where your prejudice against me comes from."


    Looking at Zhou Yi��s hand, Maria. With a gentle touch, Hill can be said to have a slight meaning, and he will not go back. Although this behavior is really too cold, but compared to the previous, at least the attitude is reluctant to say that it can be seen.


    This is almost the same for Zhou Yi. He does not intend to have any deep interaction with this sharp-headed iceberg female agent. The relationship that is moderated to the normal person is only that he does not want to be too stiff with the organization behind her. It��s gone.


    For Mary. Hill''s cold performance, Colson seems a bit embarrassed. Today, Hill��s commander��s appearance is beyond his expectations. He can only say to the support field.


    "Maybe Hill��s commander has some personal emotions inside, knowing that she is not like this."


    "Let''s relax, I don''t have the habit of thinking about women." Zhou Yi smiled and patted him on the shoulder and glanced at Hill''s commander who had already sat in the car. "It is not an easy task for a woman to be able to do this job. They need to give up a lot of things. So you don''t have to explain anything, I understand."


    Coulson licked his mouth and showed a relieved expression.


    "You can understand that it is really good. Then, we will not bother the two, goodbye."


    "Do not send!"


    Looking at Zhou Yi and his vampire female assistant slowly disappeared into the field of vision, Colson took a deep breath. He pulled the tie and looked at the Hill Commander, who was cold-faced and driving, and asked inexplicably.


    "Can I ask why?"


    "It''s best not to ask." Hill commander is still the face that can freeze people into ice. "This is my personal issue, I will review it. Rest assured, there will be no next time."


    "That''s best." Colson snorted. "I just had a cold sweat in my hand. Really, I was really worried that I would be thrown out by the whole person. I know that guy who can lift a giant Airliner."


    "He won''t do that. I know him enough." Hill Commander didn''t even mean a little bit of sorry, just explained it a little bit with a natural tone.


    "This is the problem I am most worried about." Looking at the Hill commander who focused on driving, Collson swallowed such a sentence. He is the best analyst, and Hill��s unusual attitude towards the Dawn Knight has made him feel dangerous. These two people are not good guys to solve.


    "The attitude of the lady is really strange." Selana asked Zhou Yi''s arm and asked curiously. "Are you doing something sorry for her?"


    "I hope it is like this." Zhou Yi shook his head. "But I am sorry, I just left an impression on this lady."


    "That can only explain that there is a conflict in your constellation. It is a pity that I don''t know the details of the lady, or I can help you to look at it." Selana has a strange hobby, that is, constellation divination. . God knows how she left this strange hobby as a vampire. Seriously, Zhou Yi is really afraid that she will go to the constellation.


    But for vampire girls, he has his own way.


    I saw a smile that was not good.


    "Do you want to know what constellation problem is, so good. Let''s go to a quiet place to study and study."


    "Wait, you bad guy. What are you doing?" The vampire girl shouted a little shyly, then ran away in a panic. Zhou Yi is smiling. The vampire girl is already his possession, and there is no need to worry so much about it.


    Flirting is a daily activity for Zhou Yi. For General Strike, who devoted his life to the elimination of the mutant population, it is his daily activities to torture the mutants he has seized and find ways to eliminate the mutants from them.


    William. Stryker, a US military general who is not well known. He rarely appears in front of those arms dealers. But this does not mean that he is the kind of idle general who has no real power. The opposite is true. The general has a very special organization in his hands, and he does not even need to be accountable to the president because he is given authority from the Security Council behind the National Strategic Defence Attack and Logistics Support Agency.


    This is the right hand in the true sense of the world, and their rights are terrible and scary. Far more than a role like the president.


    However, in the face of the Security Council, the organization that General Strike has mastered is only a small pawn, far from being comparable to the National Strategic Defence Attack and Logistics Support Agency. Even so, he still has a huge right.


    In general, guys with great rights will always pursue personal needs. But this General Strike did not have such a problem. He is not a good woman, not very greedy, and can even say that there is no special hobby. There is a very strict military style, and it is quite good to treat the men. Such a general is extremely rare among all high-ranking officers in the United States.


    But only one thing, he is extremely hateful to the mutants. Hatred has reached a level of betrayal in order to eliminate the mutants. The reason is also a huge tragedy.


    This tragedy comes from the mutant, and this mutant is not someone else, it is his son. The genes of the mutants are implicitly transmitted, and they will be passed down from generation to generation. Some people can''t wake up this gene in their lives, they are still normal people. And when their immediate descendants awakened, their descendants were separated from this restriction and became mutants.


    William. Strick''s son, Jason. Stryker is a mutant who has awakened ability and is quite capable. The tragedy of William''s life was also born from his son.


    Jason''s ability to create illusions can only affect other people by relying on brain waves generated by his own brain. Let them see the endless illusions, and what this illusion is, just look at what Jason thinks in his mind.


    This ability is quite scary, especially for a child. Children''s brains are not controlled by themselves. Their natural fantasy of habits is a good thing, but for the Stryker family, it is a huge disaster.


    The illusion that William and his wife, created by their own sons, pushed to the brink of collapse again and again. In order to save the almost broken family, he brought his son to the school of Professor Charles and asked for help in the world''s most powerful psychic.


    At this time, William. Although Stryker is engaged in a military organization that is extremely opposed to mutants, it is only because of the above order. And because of his son''s problems, he still has a sympathy for most of the mutants.


    Because of the problem of work, he understood the power of Professor Charles and also had great hopes for his ability to handle Jason. But he was wrong, wrong in his strong estimate of his son. Jason��s ability is so powerful that he even has a little helplessness. The illusion that Jason weaves can even affect the ability of professors.


    Although he wants to make William''s position more inclined to his side, the professor has no way. He can only let William return home with his son. Jason''s ability is too strong, and the professor does not dare to risk him to stay in school, which will pose a threat to other students.


    And this has created William''s tragedy. Mrs. William, who couldn��t stand Jason��s growing power and horror, could use her electric drill to drill through her temples in the event of a mental breakdown.


    The successful family was shattered, and William not only lost his wife, but in a sense, he also ruined his son. William made a lifelong decision when a great tragedy came to him.


    He wants to completely erase the evil race of the mutant, from the world, at any cost.

 Chapter 62： Heart-control pharmacy

    In Canada, an artificial lake called Ekali. This is a large artificial levee built by the US government after the Second World War. This is to facilitate convenient artificial irrigation and to prevent summer flash floods in the area.


    Because of the abundant precipitation in the area, the dam was formed into a large-scale artificial lake shortly after construction. This has caused the surrounding farmers and residents to start consciously migrating here. In just over a decade, a town of sufficient size has been formed.


    For the residents of the town, the lake named Ekali has become an indispensable part of their lives. A great part of their lives come from this lake, which has been going on for generations. However, the residents here would not have imagined that the lakes they are familiar with and the dykes that have been abandoned for decades have hidden secrets.


    Here is the secret base of General Strike, whose mysterious organization is hidden in this abandoned dam.


    In order to transform the dam, he spent a lot of effort. Its main purpose is to prevent those who have a variety of abilities from entering and leaving. He regards the mutant as an enemy of his life, and even his own base is designed to deal with the mutant. In this base, in addition to the soldiers under his command, the most is the mutant who was imprisoned by him.


    Decades of hard work have filled his base with his prisoners. Those are all variants from all over the world. Some of them were transferred to the place after the crime was arrested, but more were arrested by his men. Before that, they would not consider whether the people they caught were good or bad. Even more, many of the mutants they caught were still children.


    In the eyes of Strike and his soldiers, the mutants are not human beings. At this point, even the children of the mutants are the same, they have no burden at all. It is even possible to watch these mutants as if they were animals, and carry out a variety of experiments that are not humane.


    Just like now.


    A continually struggling mutant was locked firmly in a seat, and several guys in white coats turned a small hole in his skull with a high-speed wig and then used a slender needle to A liquid that looks a bit strange in color is injected.


    The soldiers around did not even change their expressions. It seems that in their eyes, the guy being tested is not a human being, but a white mouse with a human appearance. They are used to it, accustomed to everything in front of them, accustomed to the mourning and screams in their ears. This is already an indispensable part of their daily lives.


    No one is interested in the pleading and pain of their experimental products. What they are interested in is the results of this experiment.


    The pupils who watched the mutants who were working as experimental animals gradually dispersed, and the struggle was slowly stopped. Instead of the physiological fluctuations of the previous few times, the situation was almost out of control, and several white coats around him looked at each other. They saw a common look - joy from each other''s eyes.


    "General, we seem to have succeeded." A guy in a white coat said to an unsmiling man standing next to them.


    This is a man who, although his hair is already whitish, still looks quite tough. He wears old-fashioned glasses, a neatly groomed beard and a closed lip showing that he is a rather serious guy. The straight waist and steady pace made his behavior full of military color. This is William. General Stricker, the supreme commander of this secret military base.


    Upon hearing the researcher''s report, General Stricker walked quickly to the side of the experimental product. If it is in peacetime, the mutant here sees him coming to himself, even if he does not hate his teeth, he will cringe like a frightened beggar. He is the devil in the eyes of all the mutants, and he will not deny it.


    At this moment, the look of this mutant is somewhat weird. His eyes were staring at Stryker, but there was no fluctuation in it, as if he were facing a stranger. This can''t sum up all his abnormalities. If you want to describe it, you can only say that his expression is unusually pure, just like a baby.


    Stricker looked at his look, and after a moment he put his blunt face in front of him, and gently told him in this close-knit situation.


    "Listen, Kane. I am your most respected person. You have always listened to my instructions. No matter what I let you do, you will do it. You always think that everything I say is right, in order to complete I will do it at all costs, whatever I am saying."


    A mutant called Kane stared at Stryker and seemed to understand what he meant.


    Looking at Kane''s reaction, Stricker waved and said: "Soldier, untie his bondage."


    "General, I don''t recommend you to do this. The ability of the experimental body 254 is very dangerous. We don''t have to experiment in this way!" Bai Dazhen on the side listened to Stryker''s orders and quickly advised him.


    This is only the most preliminary experimental result. It is not necessary to use this dangerous way to confirm the effect of the experiment. If the experiment body is really out of control, with his ability, it is very likely to pose a huge danger to everyone present. Not only Stryker, even they may be injured or even die.


    "One of the most important reasons why I don''t like these guys is that you really don''t have a bit of guts." Strike pulled the corner of his mouth, which is the most expression he wants to show. "Complete my order, the soldier. Open his bondage."


    For the soldiers here, Stryker��s orders need to be executed unconditionally. Whether they are really as the researcher said, they will be in danger.


    Under the orders of Strike, several soldiers stepped forward. They opened the lock on Kane''s limbs and released him completely from the hard steel seat.


    Kane, who left the seat, didn''t have any worrying behavior. He looked around and slowly walked behind Stryker, just like his shadow.


    Stryker''s mouth pulled out the curved arc, and it was clear that Kane''s performance made him very satisfied.


    "Very good, Kane. Now, I command you, turn around." He turned and whispered to Kane behind him.


    Kane heard a little back two steps, and then the whole person began to make a huge change. His body is rapidly pulling up and the texture of the skin appears as if it were wood. Soon, his whole body became like this, and it looked like a huge figure carved in wood.


    "No, no, Kane. It''s not like this little fight. I want you to be your most terrible form. That huge form."


    Kane''s wood-like eyes turned a few times and showed some hesitation. But soon he nodded and the body that had been more than two meters high changed again.


    The woody skin began to crawl quickly over the bark-like outer shell, and his height rose upward again, quickly reaching the top of the lab. In his head, the skull has changed into an outwardly dispersed shape, with a thick layer of green leaves covering his entire head. At first glance, it feels like you look at the crown of a tree again.


    And his physical changes are equally astonishing. The huge arm can''t see the shape of the human arm, but the stout stump with the roots. The stump with the waist of the ordinary person extends from the shoulder and swings with the shaking of his shoulder. In his lower body, the same stump stands there, the difference is that the roots of his lower body are stronger and stronger. These thick roots even shredded the thick concrete floor and firmly tied themselves deep into the land.


    At this time, Kane had no way of seeing the human being. He had to say something. He seemed to be a big tree with a slightly human figure.


    This is the ability of the treeman Kane. He can be fully released into a four-meter-high humanoid tree. In this form, he can make slow activities, but it can be used extremely power. A huge stump of the arm alone can cause a heavy impact of about two tons. And as long as the roots of the tree are deeply rooted on the ground, she will continue to absorb nutrients and strength from the land and recover from various injuries.


    And his hard woody skin can even block bullets from normal automatic weapons.


    In the record in the hands of Stryker, the power, defensive ability, and resilience of the treeman Kane are beyond the level of the general mutant. It is also a very dangerous type among the many prisoners under his command.


    However, this danger is completely within the scope of uniforms. Because Kane��s ability is not always sustainable. If Kane maintains this ability for a long time, his brain will gradually become woodized, and by that time he will really become a tree. Therefore, he will take the initiative to remove this form after a certain period of time, and this time is not long, only about an hour or two.


    Looking at Kane''s transformation into a huge tree, Stryker did not have any accidents. He is waiting and waiting for the final result. See if Kane will always follow his orders, or take the initiative to lift this form out of self-protection.


    Time passed by in a minute, and Kane��s look looked like a contoured bark face with a tough look. However, he did not move and still maintained his own form of tree. And Strike looked at him like this, watching his look getting stiffer, watching his slightly swaying action gradually calm down, watching him turn into a real tree in front of him.


    Two hours later, Stryker knocked on Kane''s body, and the hard body came out with a dull sound. That is the sound of quality wood.


    "Kane, Kane. Hear, please come back!" He tried to call a few times, but Kane, who had become a tree, had completely lost his ability to speak. Although he is still alive from the perspective of life, from the human point of view, he is actually dead. The brain is dead.


    Stryker, who couldn''t wait for Kane to return, took out his own gun and shot a few times on the tree. The bullet rips open the outer bark, but it is embedded in the middle of the wood. If it is the usual Kane, he can still feel the pain, there may be some movements. But now, the whole tree is still.


    "It seems to be really useful!" came to the conclusion that Stricker put away the gun and ignored the trees in front of him. "Soldier, pack up this guy. Chop it up and throw it out. Don''t stay here!"


    "Now, tell me. How much do you have to repeat such an experiment? How much dose can you make?"


    Bai Dawei discussed it and responded quickly.


    "In the case where the raw materials can support, we can make a dose of about ten people. If more is needed, at least wait until the experimental body 147 recovers itself."


    "First use all the materials on the handle. I have plans to use them." Stricker waved and told him to go down. Then I looked outside the lab.


    There, many prisoners were watching him with a sad and hateful look. They are all mutants.


    "The mutants are a very useful tool. With them, my plan will be realized soon." So self-talking, Stryker slammed his fist. He waited for this day for too long.

 Chapter 63： High-powered boy

    As we approached Christmas, Zhou Yi made a long phone call to her mother in Europe. After talking with her for a long time, I finally decided to go to Europe and Zhou Wei to spend Christmas together with Xia Weisi.


    I don��t know why Zhou��s enthusiasm has suddenly been busy in Europe for a few months, and even the Christmas holiday is ready to spend in Europe. This made Zhou Yi very puzzling, and even once suspected that his mother, Ms. Zhou Wei, had ushered in the second spring in Europe. To know that France has always been known for its romance. Although, Zhou Yi has always felt that the French arrogance is more famous than their romance.


    I told this news to Xia Weisi, the naughty little guy naturally rejoiced in the opportunity to get rid of school life, and she also put forward her own requirements and brought her new friends. Zhou Yi himself has no opinion on this point. Xia Weisi has a good friend is a happy thing, but the key to the problem is why he should convince the school''s teacher.


    This kind of behavior shows that Zhou Yi is very helpless. On the one hand, it is from the mother''s request and Xia Weisi''s rogue behavior, on the other hand, it is the blame from Orolo. She is a very responsible teacher, so even if she is surrounded by Zhou Yi, she is not assured of the behavior of such students. Especially to go so far.


    In order to make Orolo feel relieved, he had to go to the school in person. On the one hand, it is to convince Orolo, on the other hand, to pick up Xia Weisi and her friends.


    Driving a Bentley like a private driver came to the Xavier Youth College. Zhou Yigang got off the bus and saw the Xia Weisi waiting in front of the entrance hall.


    "It''s rare to see, my family''s little mischief?" gave her family a big hug, Zhou Yi pinched her face and laughed. "Is it irritating again? Need your dear brother to solve it?"


    "Bad egg is easy!" He slammed the big hand on his face, and Xia Weisi''s teeth and claws looked like an angry cat. "I warn you, don''t use your claws to mess around my face, and, I am not a little mischief, let me flash, hear no."


    "Ha?" Zhou Yi licked his ears in a timely manner, revealing a look of awkwardness. "You just talked to me? Older, it seems that there are some minor problems with auditory hallucinations."


    "Ah! The **** guy, I am not finished with you." Xia Weisi was as direct as a boy, and he was rushed up. Zhou Yi was also familiar with it and gently took his sister to his shoulder and played an irregular centrifugal movement.


    This kind of relative movement that was exactly the same as when she was a child made Xia Weisi screaming. Obviously, this kind of miserable appearance made her feel a little shameful. She patted Zhou Yi''s back and screamed.


    "Get me down, you are a hateful guy. Put me down, I want you to look good."


    Zhou Yi smirked and grinned.


    "My good sister, the school life that seems to be full has made you forget the horror of your big devil brother, let me see what you have in the end, dare to talk to me like this." Here, he has put his own The hand of sin reached into the arm of Xia Weisi.


    Where did Xia Weisi��s murder of Katie come from? Yes, it is from Zhou Yi''s words and deeds, but compared to Zhou Yilai, her technique is a lot worse. After all, Zhou Yi has valuable experience from many beautiful women from various countries and races. In terms of tactics, he is a real master. Compared to Xia Weisi, a novice who can only play with a little girl is not a grade.


    In the face of Zhou Yi''s master devil''s hand, Xia Weisi immediately revealed the defeat. She began to laugh more than crying, and the whole body shook like a squid of shrimp. What is the tears of the tears? In the hands of Zhou Yi, her horrible performance is far more pitiful than Katie''s appearance in her hands.


    This horrible appearance on a glamorous girl will definitely make people feel very sympathetic. For those teenagers whose hormones are at the peak of secretion, Xia Weisi��s situation at this time is enough to make them angry.


    A young man who seemed to be stupid in Zhouyi got out. This is a young man with brown hair. It may be a common problem for young people. His face always has some rebellious look. Like a little scorpion who is not convinced of anything, he has to look at everything. . And such young people are generally not very happy, because they always think too high.


    For Zhou Yi, he didn''t like the guy who came out very much. On the first impression, he felt that this guy was far worse than the Peter he saw last time. And this bad impression, at the first moment of his speech, immediately deepened a few points.


    "Hey! Man, let''s put the girl down. Otherwise I will make you regret that you didn''t pay for medical insurance this year!"


    Stopped the movements on his hands, Zhou Yi frowned at the guy who suddenly came out, and said something uncomfortable.


    "Young man, you are sure that you are not a gangster movie. If I were you, it would be best to recognize the situation and then decide if it should be like this."


    I can talk to this little guy calmly, on the one hand, on the part of his classmates, and on the other hand, because of Orolo. After all, this is Orolo''s school, and he doesn''t want to be blamed by her and Qin Gelei for bullying Orolo''s students.


    Otherwise, according to his temper at school, the guy who dared to talk to him was basically squatting in the hospital. Yes, Zhou Yi is not a bunny when I go to school. He is a real campus, he has no trouble in order to be jealous. In his high school and college, the school basketball players and football quarterbacks were not less than him. His young and frivolous degree is definitely the top of the list.


    The young man in front of him does not know that Zhou Yi is considered to be the old predecessor of the campus bully. He still insisted abnormally and insisted that Zhou Yi put down Xia Yusi, so he even took a Zippo lighter.


    Zhou Yi knows what is wonderful in the school of the mutants, but I don''t know that Orolo has such a gluten guy in their students. This kind of person is the favorite of these old tycoons in the society. It is easy to use and can be thrown away when used up. There is no psychological pressure at all. Because this stupid guy doesn''t even know how to communicate, he doesn''t understand anything except his own daydream. Even if one kicks, no one is willing to speak for such a person.


    Bored to slap the boring hand, indicating that this little guy is going away from his own eyes, he has no spirit to accompany this guy to play what heroes save the game. Even the good mood of playing with my sister was ruined by the guy who suddenly came out.


    Xia Weisi, who has already slowed down, is also very helpless to this classmate.


    "John, my business has nothing to do with you. Could you not be so suddenly in front of me?"


    Obviously, for Xia Weisi. This guy in front of me is also a rather annoying existence. And it''s the kind of guy who is as troublesome as cowhide.


    A young girl who is young is not concerned about how much spiritual damage is caused by her words to the heart of a loving teenager. Even if you know it, Xia Weisi does not matter. She is not the kind of guy who can tolerate her injuries. In the instillation of Zhou Yi, she has her own pride. The weak idea is not there at all. She is not a bad person, there is no reason to pay for the emotions of others.


    Listening to Xia Weisi��s words, the mutant boy named John��s face turned red. He felt that his self-esteem was seriously traumatized. Everyone has the illusion that he is a hero, but some people can see the reality, and some people can''t see the reality. They live a self-centered life and can even bring their own anger and wrong money to anyone without any reason.


    This is the case with the teenagers in front of you. He blamed the damage he received on Zhou Yi. This outsider let him lose his face in front of the woman he admired, and the most ridiculous thing is that the person he admires is still standing there.


    This kind of psychological trauma gave John an impulse, and this impulse made him make a crazy move.


    The lighter was hit, and a flame rose and reached John''s hand. And getting bigger and bigger, there will soon be a basketball size. Seeing this, Zhou Yi has some understanding. This little guy in front of him is still a mutant who has the ability to control the flames.


    But it seems that there is some pity, he seems to be able to control but not to generate. Only this point can only be doomed to be weak. The power of the flame comes from itself, it can''t make a strong enough flame, it can only control the artificially made small flames, even if it is played back, it can''t threaten those really powerful guys.


    Therefore, Zhou Yi just sighed deeply about the juvenile behavior. He made the last persuasion.


    "Young man, I will give you the last chance. Turn around and leave, can I still do it as if you didn''t appear?" This proper triad brother worked, and the devil''s demeanor directly burned the last fuse in John''s mind.


    He bit his teeth and slammed the flame basketball in his hand. The hot flames burned the air out of the air, and throughout the process, the entire basketball is constantly expanding. Soon, when this flame basketball flew to the front of Zhou Yi, it was almost the same as an elephant''s head.


    In the face of this group of flames, neither Zhou Yi nor Xia Weisi waved. It seems that everything in front of them is just a funny circus performance. And the fact is almost like this.


    For Zhou Yi, this flame is meaningless. Even the ability of this mutant, called John, has no value in his eyes. He is still too far away from playing with fire.


    A finger was erected, and the huge fireball seemed to be caught by the invisible things, and they rushed to the fingers of Zhou Yi. The scrambling posture, no matter how John can motivate himself, can''t stop it.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the huge fireball was converged into a small flame that danced on Zhou Yi��s fingers. Look closely and you will find that it is a real dancing flame, the tiny flame heart is shaped into a girl''s gesture, dancing on his fingers.


    This is the high-end ability of the flame control, but the guy named John did not see it. He just sweated a sweaty sweat and seemed to want to try it a few more times. This kind of guy with no eyesight, Zhou Yilian did not have the mind to adjust.


    So, he just flicked. The flame suddenly turned into a beast, and pulled out the loud whistling, and rushed to the young man in front of him. For this ignorant guy, giving him an unforgettable lesson is the best way.

 Chapter 64： An isolated island in the spiritual realm

    The flame is still burning, but the burning gesture seems to have been fixed for a moment, as if time has been suspended. However, this is not a real timeout. Except for the time gems in the gems that claim to have unlimited power, there is nothing in the world that can make time pause.


    Even with that time jewel, Zhou Yi does not believe that it can really suspend the timeline of the entire universe. If such ability exists, the universe collapses early. It can be said that he still has a wait-and-see attitude toward the ability of those infinite gems.


    Of course, this is not to say that there is no similar ability in the world. Because time is a relative thing. It is absolutely fair to most people in the world, so someone will have this kind of thought in front of everyone in time. For very few people, time is not fair.


    For example, the two brothers who have lived for hundreds of years and are still wandering around, or the existence that appears in front of Zhou Yi at this moment.


    Professor Charles, he is a guy who is treated unfairly by time. It is not like the two brothers who are given special care in the flesh. Charles, this guy, his special care is in his heart.


    At this moment, Zhou Yi was drawn into the spiritual world of Charles, and in this spiritual world of Charles, time has been suspended. Everything that exists in the physical world is completely solidified here. All of this, including Charles itself and the body of Zhou Yi, is only here, their thoughts are free.


    Time cannot confine their thoughts, because thoughts have no boundaries.


    Looking at Charles staring at himself with a smile, Zhou Yi sighed helplessly, trying to pull out a cigarette from his pocket. But in this world, everything is static. And this naturally includes cigarettes that should not exist. It does not exist in this time of freezing, so naturally it is impossible to be taken out by Zhou Yi.


    "Professor, I just want to give this guy a little lesson. There is no need to bring me here!"


    The bald professor stood up and walked to the front of Zhou Yi. Here, his spirit is free from the shackles of his aging body, and it can be done to such an extent.


    "I certainly believe that you are measured, so I will ask you to come over not for this young man. Or, this is just an incidental problem." "Why, you have trouble. I didn''t listen to Orolo." After!�� pinching his nose, Zhou Yi is thinking about what the professor needs to help himself. Over the years, because of Orolo, Geng Lei and Xia Weisi, the relationship with the college has been heating up. But the college never asked for any help from them. Whether political or economic. Never before.


    They just silently maintain their isolated position in society and do everything they can to protect some mutants. Although they can do more with the help of Zhou Yi, they have not done so. This has also become the reason why Zhou Yi is willing to accept this group of variants.


    Because this shows that they do not want to use themselves, but maintain a friendly relationship. They regard themselves as friends and treat themselves with sincerity. Then it is enough to let Zhou Yi give back to them with sincerity.


    "Some things I don''t want to let Orolo worry about them, it will be a certain danger to them." The professor smiled. "And the danger for you does not exist. So I hope to get your help."


    "Well, I agree. Let''s hear what it is. It makes you feel uncomfortable about your own pride."


    "I have an old friend. He has a dangerous idea right now. And this idea requires the ability of a new student in my college to help him complete, so I hope that you can protect me during this time. a new student."


    "An old friend?" Zhou Yi was surprised. "It��s not a nameless person who can be called an old friend. Can I know the name of this guy with a bad idea?"


    "Eric. Lanchel, this is the name of my old friend." The professor showed a sigh of relief. "Of course, humans have given him a more powerful nickname, that is, Wan Wang."


    Slightly licking his mouth, Zhou Yi felt that he seemed to be pitted by this old bald head. The name of the magnetic king in this world can be described as a big man in the world, and it almost made a war between the two superpowers during the Cold War.


    And this is not the most famous thing about this magnetic king. The most shocking thing he has done is to use his abilities to create a metal city in the Pacific Ocean.


    Using his own super-control of the magnetic field, Wan Magnetic King extracted a myriad of metals from the veins of the seabed, creating a huge city. And with the help of the magnetic field power of the Earth itself, he even turned the city into a city of eternal.


    The Earth''s magnetic field provides the city''s endless energy, making him an unpredictable movement with the Earth''s turbulent electromagnetic field, just like a sea-going ship. This is the city of Wanwangwang and a city of mutants. Humans can''t even explore this place because it is concealed in the deepest part of the turbulent magnetic field, a walking Bermuda triangle. Only Wan Wang knows the way to get in and out, and only those who have changed can accept his invitation and enter his city.


    Like Professor Charles, he is the leader of well-deserved mutants. However, if Charles is a peaceful party that advocates communication, then Mr. Wan Wang is a thoroughly armed force. And he himself is also the most powerful and powerful among the mutants.


    If you can, Zhou Yi really does not want to be the king of this mutant. His ability was quite troublesome, and even Zhou Yi did not defeat his confidence. According to Zhou Yi��s estimate, it��s best to be a situation of five or five. And this is obviously the same as the professor''s estimate.


    "Professor, you don''t want me to compare this with the famous Wan Wang." Professor Charles said that Zhou Yi did not understand it. From that point of view, let him deal with the magnetic king. The upper limit of their relationship.


    He and the mutant are friends, but they are not going to kill for the benefit of a friend. Don''t say that Charles is worried that his students will find the stupid things that Zhou Yi has to solve. There are countless variants in the world who are at risk. If he really worried about the safety of the mutants, he would have asked him for help. It is not until now that it is open.


    Being able to help Zhou Yi means that the benefits contained in this request are worth paying for with their friendship.


    "I know Eric this person." Professor Charles saw Zhou Yi''s doubts and slowly explained. "We are old friends, I want to know him. He is a genius guy. We have had the best cooperation in the world. Even today, after we parted ways, our beliefs have not changed. It is me and him, both fighting for the survival of the mutant. Only the means we have to accomplish this belief are different."


    "But one thing I can be sure of is that he won''t do anything that hurts the mutant. Unless there is a compelling reason. Now he has this reason."


    Listen to Professor Charles to bring the inside story together. Zhou Yi said very uncertainly.


    "Are you sure that the magnetic king wants to use this so-called mutant transformation device to influence all the politicians involved in the summit so that they can open up various unequal treaties for the mutants? It sounds like a good thing."


    "It would be a good thing if there were no other side effects. But Eric''s experiment was not perfect. This morning, a member of the parliament that he used as an experimental product has passed away. The reason is the genetic breakdown."


    "Wow! This is really an unfortunate news." Zhou Yi has some gloating thoughts. The name of this member of the legislature he heard, is an extreme anti-mutation pioneer. It is also a guy who hates Zhou Yi, so the news of his death is, in a certain sense, a good news.


    "The situation is not what you think." Insight into Zhou Yi''s mind, the professor corrected. "This gene collapse is irreversible and once used by Eric at the summit. All participants and the innocent people around them are at risk. This is likely to cause war."


    "Okay!" Zhou Yi, who realized the seriousness of the matter, was stunned. "What do you want me to do?"


    "Exactly, I don''t want to let you do it. But what do you want the Dawn Knight to do?" Professor Charles smiled slyly, and another identity of Zhou Yi did not hold the wise old man.


    "I know I can''t help you!" Zhou Yi shrugged his shoulders indifferently. He knew in his heart that his identity was difficult to keep secret in front of this old man. As the most powerful spiritual power owner in the world, his spiritual strength is enough for him to recognize the difference of all species. The Dawn Knight, the hottest superhero, has no reason to let him ignore it. Once inside his spiritual observation network, all the secrets will be inspected. He has been mentally prepared for this kind of thing.


    "So you agree?" This is the last inquiry, and this also represents the attitude of the professor, he is in the request rather than the request, the initiative is in the hands of Zhou Yi.


    "I have no reason to refuse, isn''t it?" A bitter smile, Zhou Yi made his own attitude. The identity of the superhero made him unable to reject Professor Charles'' proposal.


    "Do not worry, my young friend." Upon hearing Zhou Yi''s response, the professor clearly relaxed his mind. "My old friend is not without weakness. For you, maybe there is a most labor-saving method."


    Listening to this old man''s plan, Zhou Yi''s heart could not help but feel a trace of sorrow for the man who had never been masked, and was calculated by the guy who was most familiar with himself. Is it too pitiful? However, thinking of his future relationship with himself, Zhou Yi still decisively abandoned this sympathy.


    People are always better for themselves, and no one will be an exception.


    After finishing the business, Professor Charles silently disappeared into the eyes of Zhou Yi. For a moment, it seems that time has begun to flow again. A huge sense of disparity made Zhou Yi almost forget that there was a poor little guy in front of him.


    The arrogant flame instantly turned into a myriad of flying Mars, and even this would scare the mutant named John. As a student in the school, he has never been exposed to the battle, but he has been seriously traumatized.


    However, this is not within the consideration of Zhou Yi, his mind has been filled with the plan of Professor Charles. Thinking of Charles''s plan, he looked at this manor full of elegance. It seems that if we want to find a way to solve the most crucial part as soon as possible, it is better to have an accident, but it is not like Orolo.


    With this kind of mind, he walked past John. Did not notice the flame in the eyes of this young man. However, even if he noticed it, he might not care. After all, they are not a creature of a certain degree, and there is no possibility of intersection.

 Chapter 65： Intimate whisper

    "Orolo, my dear Orolo, can you not treat me with this attitude all the time!" Zhou Yi grabbed Orolo''s waist from behind, but she was freely freed by her. Open. "You look like this, I will be very upset."


    "Then why don''t you think about my mood, I will be sad. Why don''t you discuss this important thing with me, but go directly to the professor. Do you think there is no need to discuss with me?"


    Oruro was very excited about the news that Zhou Yi had to go out with a group of students. Especially when she knew that there was a new student named Xiao Naughty in this group of invited students, her emotions were even more exciting.


    "Do you know that her situation is very dangerous, we try to protect her in the college. But if you are good, you should take her out directly. Do you know who is waiting for her outside?"


    "I know!" He licked his own temple, and Oruro''s performance made him a headache. "Of course I know who the guy is, the professor has told me all."


    "Do you know?" Oruro''s voice jerked high. "Since you know, why are you still? Wait, you are deliberate! Can the professor ask you to help me?"


    When she said this, even the piano that had been sitting next to him and had nothing to do with it had turned his head and looked at him incredulously.


    With the eyes of two people, Zhou Yi suddenly felt the pressure. He shrugged his shoulders and put on a look that was no big deal.


    ��The professor said that he has a plan and needs me to give a little help.��


    "It''s too messy. It shouldn''t let you blend in. You''re going to be dangerous, I can''t talk to the professor." Orolo pushed the door straight out and left the room. She looked at Zhou Yi seriously and spoke. "Before I come back here, promise me, you won''t leave here."


    "Of course, I swear!" Stretched out three fingers and made a solemn swear. Although everyone knows that this guy in front of him does not believe in the **** named God, he knows that the guarantee he has made has never expired. So Orolo left with confidence.


    After she left, Qin Gerei turned around and said seriously to Zhou Yi.


    "You should know that she is not unreasonable. It is just too worried about the children, and your safety." As a friend of Orolo, Qin Gree has another identity inserted between the three of them. But she is still doing what a friend should do. "You are different from us. You are not a mutant. Wan Wang is not going to be merciless to human beings."


    "Of course, I know very well what kind of person Oruro is. So you don''t need to worry about me at all." He walked into the piano and made a few steps, almost to her face, he asked. "Compared to your fears, I would like to know more about what you think in your heart? How, I heard that I am about to face the big BOSS in the mutant world, is there a feeling of trepidation?"


    Gently pushed a week closer to Zhou Yi''s chest, Qin Ge is like a guilty guilty look around. After confirming that no one else was sneaking around, she said, she lowered her voice.


    "Are you crazy? This is a school, not a place for you to come."


    "Well, then next time I will pay attention to changing places." I laughed a bit, but Zhou Yi still did not care. "But you have to tell me what you think in your heart? Don''t tell me you don''t worry about me at all, then I will be sad."


    Without a sigh of relief, this heartless guy, Qin Gelei can only answer him honestly.


    "Well, I admit it. I am very worried about your bad guy. I am almost worried about death."


    "Very good!" Capricorn had some chins, and Zhou Yi smiled as if he had stolen the chicken fox. "It can be really unfortunate for me to be remembered by the beautiful Miss Ms. Grace. It doesn''t mean that it means that the monks who can be seen by Miss Qin Gelei can be regarded as An outstanding male?"


    "Just you can talk!" Qin Gelei was amused by Zhou Yi''s exaggerated statement.


    Strictly speaking, her relationship with Zhou Yi is too embarrassing. But neither of them feels like this. On the one hand, there is no reason for the two to be open, and on the other hand, because they have a little bit of enjoyment of this sneaky feeling.


    Men, always have a little stealing thoughts. And a woman is not a cat that is safe and self-sufficient. Although I am a little sorry for the name of the boyfriend, but tell the truth. Zhou Yi really thinks that the gloomy guy is completely incompatible with Qin Ge, and he is far worse than himself.


    The topic between the two continues, but it has moved from one another to another. After all, there are still many schools with a lot of people. They are not willing to be too obvious and make each other difficult. Besides, even the most intimate existence requires some common topics and hobbies to maintain the relationship between each other.


    Just like now, in the eyes of others, they are doing some academic research on the current political situation and some cutting-edge technology issues, but in the eyes of both of them, they are using this common topic to deepen them. The feelings between.


    "I heard that the cutting-edge genetic research in Osborne has made a breakthrough. Do you know what it is?"


    "The information sent to me by Osborne Industries said that there is a certain result in genetic engineering. They seem to have completed preliminary experiments on some small insects. It is said to have created a kind of Super spider. But unfortunately, this is just a scam for outsiders."


    "How do you say?" Qin Gree made an auditionate look. As a mutant, she has a very high standard in this respect, but because of her identity, it is not accepted by most scientists. There is no suitable social circle, which makes it difficult for her to get first-hand information in this regard. Therefore, many of her information and research materials need to be obtained through Zhou Yi.


    This is also an important means for Zhou Yi to approach this intellectual beauty. Even today, when it comes to close relations, this method is still an important way to maintain the relationship between the two.


    ��This genetically modified project started very early, but since the unfortunate death of the researcher who started the project, the project has basically maintained a kind of unrelenting appearance for more than a decade. Even that A few little spiders are also the works of the gentleman who has passed away."


    "Yes, it''s a pity." Qin Gree sighed with some regret, and the scientific world is like this. Mediocre can only maintain the situation, but it cannot generate motivation. What really promotes the development of science is always the existence of genius far beyond the same kind.


    "It''s a pity, but there is a good guy in Osborne, and his experimental project seems to have made some progress. It is also a study in bioengineering."


    "Osborne industry seems to be always studying bioengineering. I really don''t know if they are an arms company or a medical company." A little bit of grievances about Osborne''s situation, Qin Gemei turned around and said awkwardly. . "Let me guess, who is the good guy in your mouth?"


    "Please, do you need me to give you some small tips?" Zhou Yi leaned on the desk and changed to a slightly comfortable position to continue his chat.


    ��Not at all!�� The aura of Ginger��s eyes shimmered and he quickly got the answer he wanted. "It''s Cote. Professor Connors, right? I read his article a long time ago. He has quite unique insights into the biological regeneration function, but it''s a pity that he seems to have been progressing very smoothly."


    "It is said that he has already had some results on the animals, but he is still observing." By default, Qin Gelei��s guess, Zhou Yi explained in a little more detail. "He seems to have found the regenerative factor in the lizard gene, and has already done the extraction work. However, due to the company''s current situation, his experiment could not be further developed."


    "What''s wrong, what''s the problem with Osborne''s industry?" If a giant international company has problems, it will affect all aspects of society. Even mutants will be concerned about their survival, because they also affect the lives of mutants.


    "The Osborne family has always had a congenital genetic disease, and now Mr. Osborne seems to be dying." Shrugging, showing the helplessness of the current situation. "In order to maintain the stability of the company, shareholders now unanimously decided to stop all unnecessary development tests until the company stabilized."


    "Well, it seems that Professor Connors''s realization of the dream still needs to wait for a short period of time." A little expression of his sympathy, Qin Gelei said. Cote. Connally is an extremely rare scientist with disabilities. The biggest goal of his research project is to cure his disability. Once the experiment is put on hold, it means that he is one step away from his recovery. This is a tragic thing for anyone.


    "No way, we need to consider more." As a shareholder, Zhou Yi has no way. After all, the stability of a large company is related to the employment problem of tens of thousands of people, and has to be cautious. In contrast, Professor Connelly��s personal problems are much more minor.


    Understand Zhou Yi��s stance on the position, Qin Gelei did not continue this topic, but changed direction. I talked about Zhou Yi��s travels abroad. The two continued to communicate eagerly. Until a person came in.


    "Mr. Qin, are you here?" It was a man who was a very general but very strong man.


    He has a pretty hairstyle and beard, and he looks like a wild beast. With a tough look, he filled the mature man''s atmosphere. Inadvertently, the military style is even more so that he can add a lot of points in this regard.


    Zhou Yi noticed some of his small moves, such as inadvertently looking around for the move, and the action of sucking the nose. All of this shows that this is a guy with a lack of security in his heart. According to the strong posture that this guy showed, if he was not the kind of hidden gun, he experienced too much heavy things for him, and he was full of vigilance from the depths of his heart.


    "Your friend?" Looking at the man who came in, Zhou Yi asked her side to the piano.


    Qin Gelei stood up and said to each other.


    "Easy, let me introduce. This is Rogan, a mutant compatriot who has just arrived at school. Rogan, this is Zhou Yi, he is not a mutant, but his sister is our compatriot. So the relationship with us has always been not bad."


    "The first time I met, Mr. Rogan. I am Zhou Yi, I believe we will be familiar with it in the future."

 Chapter 66： Love rivals confrontation

    "Cut, I have no interest in knowing a man!" Looking at Zhou Yi��s right hand, Rogan glanced at him disdainfully. Crossed him and asked directly to Qin Gelei. "Qin, I heard that someone is going to leave here with a little mischief. What is going on?"


    "This thing is still confirmed, Rogan! You better calm down." Qin Gelei looked at the excited Rogan, trying to persuade. The man in front of him is a guy who has just come to college, but unlike those students, he is a powerful mutant with rich combat experience. And, emotions are also quite violent. So it''s best not to let this guy''s emotions get out of control.


    "This kind of thing can''t be solved calmly. I don''t care why the professor made such a decision, but I won''t let the little naughty be taken away by a guy I am not familiar with. Qin, go to the professor with me. If Can''t discourage him from this problem, then don''t blame me for the unlucky guy." Rogan smashed a lot of things against the piano, and finally came to the conclusion that Zhou Yi was quite upset. .


    There are two reasons for his unhappiness. One is his obvious impression of Qin Gelei. On the other hand, it is because he is the unlucky guy in Rugan��s mouth that he has to teach.


    "Man, although I don''t want to interfere with your good self-perception. But I need to remind you if there is no one else. I am the unlucky guy you said." Zhou Yi, who was not a good boy, was cold in Luogen. After the face is opposite, naturally it will not touch the back with a good complexion, but rather simply taunts directly.


    "Is it?" Rogan turned and looked fiercely like a hungry wolf staring at Zhou Yi. "It seems that I don''t need to go to the professor. Man, I don''t know who you are, but give you a piece of advice, a little further from this thing."


    "Sorry, I like this person to find trouble for myself!" For the threat, especially a man''s threat, Zhou Yi has always been how much back and how much.


    And such a move easily ignited the fuse in Rogan''s mind, he was never a thinker. His muscles are always a quick step relative to the reaction in the brain.


    Directly punched toward Zhou Yi''s face, Rogan has always liked this kind of face-lifting behavior. Especially a guy who seems to eat by face. For Zhou Yi, this is a real find. He has always liked this kind of person who is looking for jealousy, because he can fight back without any scruples.


    A little bit wrong to avoid Rogan''s fist, Zhou Yi directly close to Rogan''s arms. He first hit an elbow in Rogan''s stomach, and the fierce force immediately made Rogan''s body pick up. This is the human body''s protection measures for itself, and few people can violate this law.


    After succeeding, Zhou Yi immediately pursued the victory. For him, it was just the principal, and now it is interest.


    Close to Rogan''s body, in the moment he couldn''t help but bend down and lean down, Zhou Yi lifted his hand with one hand and slammed into his jaw with his palm. A huge external force was exerted on the jaw bone, so that Rogan''s chin hit the upper jaw hard. This kind of impact caused him to stare at Venus in a flash, and felt that the whole brain had a strong shock.


    He staggered back toward him, and even accidentally stumbled himself to the ground. In the eyes of Zhou Yi, this performance can almost prove that he almost lost his fighting power.


    But Rogan��s strength was beyond his imagination, and he shook his head hard. But it was more fierce to rush. It''s like the wound just seems to be completely absent. Of course, it can''t be said that it doesn''t exist at all, but the damage just made him even more angry.


    Zhou Yi faced Rogan''s offensive performance quite flexibly. In fact, as a guy with a speed of over 10,000, it would be simple to tease a barbarian who only uses muscle. He left to the right, and Rogan''s fist was rubbed against his corner, but he couldn''t really hit him.


    The discerning person can see the mentality of Zhou Yi playing, but Rogan does not think so. He is a guy with a rib and rarely gives up. Of course, this does not mean that he will not use his brains.


    "Hey, little mud. You only dodge? Or you don''t have the courage to punch, like a real man!" He can''t beat the target. He has used the radical method to stimulate Zhou Yi. Of course, he does not guarantee Zhou Yihui. Will not be fooled.


    Such an obvious radical method is generally useless. But for Zhou Yi, who has a ghost idea in his heart, it is an opportunity.


    "You want to compare like a real man, okay! There is no problem at all. I will let you know what a man is." He said, he really stood in the same position and seemed to want to hit hard. Come to the right punch.


    This is exactly the same as Rogan''s mind. Although he did not know why Zhou Yi suddenly gave up a good advantage, he chose a disadvantageous side like a fair and honest knight. But this does not make him have any embarrassment, he is a guy who has participated in the war. Even though he himself does not remember, the war has left a deep enough mark on his body. When fighting, there is always only a winner, and the winner can pay attention to everything.


    In the face of Zhou Yi''s posture, he made a full effort to throw a right hook. For this hard-to-hard contest, he never thought that he would lose. Because he is a real reinforced steel bone, the whole body of Edman metal makes him take advantage of such a contest. Especially for a guy who doesn''t look particularly strong.


    Seeing that Rogan was about to punch on Zhou Yi''s face, Zhou Yi was posing with a horror.


    "Piano, what are you doing? Hurry up and stop."


    Such an exclamation made Rogan stop his own move and turned his head to look at the piano behind him. When he saw the innocent piano, he discovered that he was fooled, but it was too late.


    A hazy **** leg kicked directly on the roots of Rogan, and the pain immediately made him lose his ability to think. He squatted down to the ground with his lower jaw, his face turned red, and even his eyes seemed to burst out of his eyes. At this moment, all his senses seem to have lost their function. The whole body can only feel one word, and that is - pain!


    "Man, I seem to say, I will tell you what is called a man. Yes, you are already very difficult to be a man. That''s it!" Zhou Yi, who hit the West and succeeded in hitting the key, boasted of his victory, although next to it. Qin Gree does not seem to be worth boasting.


    This despicable move is not the first time Zhou Yi has done in front of her. The last victim was Scott who had a close relationship with her, and this time it was Rogan. Thinking of this, Qin Gelei could not help but hold his head. If it was not intentional, then it was really a bad luck that she could not afford.


    "You are a despicable villain!" Rogan roared, but his voice sounded extraordinarily funny. Even if Zhou Yi controls his own strength, but the key to men is severely damaged, it will inevitably have some impact.


    "No, no, this is not despicable." Zhou Yi, who is not enough, continues to stimulate Rogan''s nerves. "This is a strategy. I am not a beast with muscles in my head."


    "Bastard, I want to kill you." It seems that there is a special ability to take damage. In a few words, Rogan has slowed down. So he rushed up again, this time he moved the real thing. Because three sharp blades were found in the gap of his fist, it was the creation of Edman metal, and its invincibility was its only attribute. The use of this weapon is enough to illustrate Ronald��s current mood.


    "A fool, haven''t you seen it yet?" The five fingers were opened in an understatement, and Rogan''s fist was greeted along the gap between the three blades. Just for a moment, Rogan��s momentum was contained. His fist did not touch anything, because before they contacted, Zhou Yi had already pinched his claws.


    It''s like being caught by a huge machine, no matter how powerful Rogan can''t make his arm move. Because the blade is his claw, and the claws are attached to his bones, such a move seems to only capture a part of him, but actually it is the bone that fixed his half upper body. Of course, he has curbed his movements.


    Feeling that the body is not free, Rogan waved another claw and swung it toward the hand that Zhou Yi grabbed him. He didn''t think it would hurt him, because in his vision, at most, it forced him to let go of himself.


    As it turns out, he still thinks more. Zhou Yi just extended his other hand and held his wrist, which made him completely lost the ability to move. The whole upper body lost his freedom, and Rogan bit his teeth. He leaned forward and slammed his head into the Zhouyi in front of him. Such a move caused his tendon to tear, and although it was very painful, he still had to do so.


    Because his nature is a wolf, a scar is also a bite to the enemy''s wolf.


    It��s not a wonderful taste to collide with someone else��s head. Therefore, Zhou Yi directly leaned back and escaped from Rogan''s head, while making another intimate contact with his head in another part of his body.


    The hard knee hit the same hard skull, and Zhou Yi had to admit that the bones of the Edelman alloy were too hard. His knee is sending a pain. Rogan was even more bleak, and his entire body flew backwards.


    Losing Zhou Yi''s clamp, he instantly became a flying rag doll, and he was about to kneel on Orolo''s desk.


    At this time, the two minds greeted him and caught him, allowing him to land smoothly. There is a genius in the mind, and there are also Zhou Yi.


    Shaking his head, Rogan''s ability makes him never suffer any harm. So he didn''t have any abnormalities, just continued to stretch his claws and stared at Zhou Yi. Said in a bad voice.


    "Piano, I don''t need your help!"


    Qin Gree did not answer, but the answer to him was Zhou Yi.


    "Man, although I don''t want to say it. But I just helped you more than one person." Extending the palm of his hand, facing Rogan, the surging power made him float directly. Logan tried to struggle, but the power was so strong that he had no ability to resist.


    "You bastard, are you a mutant?" Unbelievably like Zhou Yi, Rogan didn''t seem to think of his identity, or he didn''t think that Qin Gelei actually lied to him.


    For his questioning, Zhou Yihe smiled. Just say that.


    "You guess! Man."

 Chapter 67： Psychological classroom variant

    "You bastard, let me down. I want to kill you." Rogan roared, as a guy who couldn''t die at all, he never feared that things would get bigger. It can be said that it is already a common practice for him to die. There is no dead body, Rogan is so capricious.


    However, some people are already unable to stand up. Qin Gelei looked at Rogan and the original Scott as a horrible thing, after all, he couldn''t bear to watch him being bullied. She found an excuse to stop the road.


    "Easy, can you stop for a while. Is there any benefit to doing this?"


    Of course, the benefits are not. In fact, because of the professor''s request, Zhou Yi himself was involved in a troublesome whirlpool. In a certain way, he is the real victim.


    "You have to know that this is not what I provoked." Shrugging his shoulders, Zhou Yi slowly put Luogen down in the dissatisfied eyes of Qin Ge. And the landing of Rogan will soon rush up, it seems that it is going to fight with Zhou Yi for three hundred rounds.


    Qin Gree stopped her with her power, while still using a certain spiritual ability to appease his wrath. However, Zhou Yi was present, and it seems that her appease did not play much. Therefore, Qin Gelei can only ask for this.


    "Easy! Can you leave for a while? If you don''t mind, you can give me a lesson on behalf of me. The mental situation of Rogan needs to be stabilized. I can''t finish this kind of work here."


    Looking at Rogan, who was about to spurt his eyes in the eyes, and the geek, who looked pleading for his look, Zhou Yi could only nod.


    "Well, since you asked for it, I will try to feel like a teacher. If Orolo is back, just tell me something. But, piano. Be careful!" When it comes to this, Zhou Yi points to He picked up his coat and turned and pushed the door straight out.


    However, Qin Gelei feels that Rogan''s spiritual impulse has risen sharply with Zhou Yi''s departure, and then slowly faded away. It''s like a person who is angry and reaches the limit. If it doesn''t break out, it will calm down. Rogan also began to control his emotions.


    "Rogan, you are too impulsive." Slowly withdrawing his spiritual strength, Qin Ge directly accused Rogan of his temper. If you don''t agree with one word, you will behave like this. You still need to solve your own problems, which is not a performance that a mature man should have.


    Rogan gasped and his chest violently undulating. After a long time, he calmed his breath and asked in an incomprehensible manner to Qin Gelei: "You said that he is not a mutant? So what is his ability?"


    Qin Geer frowned, and Rogan''s question made her feel a little uncomfortable. However, she still said with patience: "Easy is a very rare natural superhuman, not a part of our mutants. The superpowers in this world can be more than just us."


    After hearing the explanation of Qin Gere, Rogan��s eyes had some flaws. In his chaotic memory, such a fragment emerged. In the rain of countless bullets, a man with a shield was constantly slamming in front of him, and suddenly he turned his head and looked at himself and shouted something. And Rogan couldn��t hear his words.


    He began to recall the broken memories, but he couldn''t think of the details. Even soon, the fragments of this memory were mixed into his chaotic memory and could no longer be found. This vague feeling of his own memory made Rogan extremely annoyed, and he even brought this emotion to the body of Qin Gelei.


    "You should tell me earlier!" He waved his irritably, still immersed in the search for memory. This made him not even notice the dissatisfaction in the eyes of Ginger.


    Being a angered character for no reason is not a happy thing, especially by a real perpetrator. Qin Gere��s character prevented her from accusing Rogan��s problems at this time, but it invisibly made her a bad impression on Rogan. The woman''s heart will never be too broad.


    Zhou Yi, who has always been very confident about himself, will not worry about what will happen to Rogan and Qinge at this time. It can be suppressed that Scott can naturally hold this Wolverine. He believes that Qin Gelei knows who will Is the best choice.


    So he naturally walked into a classroom and smiled at the young people who looked at him with amazement.


    "Good morning, everyone. Your teacher piano has some small things to deal with today, so I will give you this section on her behalf." He looked at the psychology textbook in the hands of a student. "Psychological class!"


    The students underneath looked at him and began to whisper. The most obvious of these is Xia Weisi and her friends who have seen it in the morning. It is estimated that killing them will not think of such a parental substitute.


    Of course, the performance of a student is beyond the expectation of Zhou Yi, that is, the little guy who plays with fire. He is sitting in danger and looking at Zhou Yi, the appearance of a good student. Of course, it would be great if you could get rid of the fanaticism in his eyes.


    "Quiet, girls, boys. Especially you - Xia Weisi, your holiday is still in negotiations, there is no need to be so excited." Ruthlessly poured a cold water on Xia Weisi, Zhou Yi hard Try to be a qualified teacher.


    ��Someone can tell me what kind of course did Miss Qin tell you in the last lesson? Because of the rush, we haven��t communicated about your progress.��


    The following students have whispered whispers and Xia Weisi��s whispering complaints, but some people are willing to answer Zhou Yi��s questions.


    "Sir, Miss Qin last asked us to think about the impact of human psychology on the living conditions of the mutants." It was John who spoke, although he did not like his eyes. However, Zhou Yi still wants to thank him, because his help, so that he will not maintain this cold state,


    "Thank you for your help, boy. Ok, let''s continue this topic." Zhou Yi sat freely on the podium. "First of all, I have to introduce myself. I am the girl who is the most happy of you, Xia Weisi''s brother. Many years ago, when I came to this college, I had an inspection. It is a pity. I am not a Mutant."


    Hearing here, like the boiler boiling in an instant, Zhou Yi��s identity surprised them. Many of them began to tell Xia Weisi what the bottom is, and of course some people looked at him with a kind of alert.


    After patted his hands hard and let the scene calm down temporarily, Zhou Yi continued to speak to the young people below.


    "Maybe you are very curious as to why I will be your teacher and give you this lesson. Especially if I am not yours. Please allow me to finish my introduction before thinking about this."


    Zhou Yi''s calm attitude and gentle temperament made these young people stop their little movements very quickly. As a mutant who is quite confused about their future, they really feel that they need to listen to the human voice.


    "Before I was talking about identity just to get closer to you. Look, I have the closest person in your middle, so you don''t have to look at me like a hunter''s deer, I am harmless. of!"


    Holding my hands and making a look that I am safe, Zhou Yi��s performance made some younger guys laugh out loud, and others just let go of their guard. After all, as Zhou Yi said, they don''t have to guard their loved ones. This point, Zhou Yi is considered to be the light of his sister.


    "Then we can go on." Clapping and letting the other quiet down again. "As I just said, I have to finish my self-introduction. I just finished part of it. The other part is that I have another identity, a person who is a prominent person in human society."


    ��I am the third shareholder of Stark Enterprises, one of Osborne��s decision-making shareholders. There are probably more than 20 large-scale research institutions and several well-listed companies. If you like baseball, I am the owner of the Colorado Rockies team, although I bought this team just to see if this young team can surprise me and win a big league championship. But I have not received the team so far. The good news sent to me."


    Having said that, the young people below have already shown their serious feelings. This proves that both the mutant and the human being are actually the same. In the face of those who are truly successful, even if they usually disdain, they will honestly listen to those successes. The lecture of the person.


    Nothing else, because this kind of teaching is guaranteed, and those amazing qualifications and backgrounds are guarantees.


    "I said that this is not to show off with you. In fact, I have passed the age of showing off. Compared with you, I seem to be too old." Self-deprecating opened a harmless joke, Zhou Yi continued himself. Course.


    "The reason I say these is to tell you in my identity, in the eyes of human beings, the status of mutants and the performance they should make."


    "You may not think that I have the qualifications to represent human beings, but I want to tell you that the direction of human society is basically in the hands of people like me. You don''t need to explain to me in detail about my itinerary because I It''s an alternative, but I can tell you, if I want to, and the leaders of this country will calmly talk about what is going on in politics.


    "Our opinions basically represent the opinions of this society, because in fact the right to speak is only in the hands of people like us. Don''t forget the true meaning of democracy, the people have only the right to speak, but they have no decision-making power. Then you want to know In our eyes, what type of variant is it?"


    Looking at the students below, they put on a look of listening, even the little girl who is Xia Weisi, and Zhou Yi��s face showed a satisfactory look. He seems to have found a pleasure as a teacher.


    "Let''s say, for us, the mutant is actually no different from others. If you need money to support your life, you eat, drink, play, and enjoy, you can consume in this society and pay for it. Then you are no different from ordinary people."


    Speaking of this, there was a squeaky voice underneath. It was a chaotic and noisy voice. Zhou Yi even heard someone who was fiercely accusing him of lying.


    He pressed his hand down and waited for the excited emotions of these young people to calm down before he continued.


    "Do you think that I am lying, no. I can guarantee that I am not. Then do you want to know why your life will be like this? I can tell you where the problem is?"


    "There are only two real problems. Look at yourself and think about the difference between you and those normal people. This is the first question, the difference. In addition, there is another problem. This problem also appears on you. The problem is called fame!"

 Chapter 68： Reputation value future choice

    "Different, yes. I mean your ability. This is the biggest difference between you and normal human beings. But for people like us, apart from the very few of you, other people are against us. It doesn''t matter. Some of you may fly, but we also have our own planes. Some of you can flash in a small area, so that you can do everything in a small stadium. However, we also have a whole team to serve us. Some of you may be able to cross the obstacles and protect the layers as nothing. But really, if you don''t take my things, it has no effect on me."


    "However, your ability has an impact on the ordinary people who rely on these meals. And this is the root cause."


    "Look, we are always just a few people. We need ordinary people with a large base to work for us, not you to work for us. If you need to choose, most of us will choose the position of ordinary people instead of yours. Position. As for why, it is very simple. Interest, they create more benefits than you create. Therefore, the key to your problem is not those of us, but ordinary people."


    "Human beings are a very narrow-minded race. They have original sin. This is not what I said. This is what the Bible says. One of the original sins is awkward. Your differences make ordinary people around you jealous. Needless to say, like my sister''s ability, if I have her abilities, maybe I am a baseball player now, not a businessman."


    "Look, even I am jealous. Not to mention ordinary people, once they think about what you have and what they don''t have, I will not feel very comfortable in my heart. At this time, someone is slightly provoked. There will be resentment."


    "Sir, can I ask why?" A young guy stood up. "Do we have any interference with them? Why do you want to marry us, are they not reasonable?"


    "Young man, can I ask your name?" Zhou Yi asked, smiling and letting the boy sit down.


    "Bobie, I am Bobby!"


    Get the name of the young man, Zhou Yi continues to explain.


    "Okay, Bobby. I like to compare it. If you have never been sick in a hospital because of a mutant, in fact, Orolo told me that you really don''t get sick. But your brothers and sisters. This is not the case, they are suffering from a variety of diseases. Do you think they will marry you?"


    "Sir, I don''t know. I have a younger brother. Although our relationship is not very good, it should not be so." Bobby showed a troubled look. Obviously he didn''t know his brother''s thoughts.


    "So, let''s extend this assumption. We know that although we have the support of the medical insurance system, it basically needs some money for hospitalization. This may not be a problem for a family. But if Have a comparison?"


    "Your brother is not as healthy as you are. When you are alive and kicking, he still has to take medicine while listening to his parents endlessly screaming. Do you think he will be comfortable? Will you marry you?"


    "When your parents are healthy, you are responsive, and it is not good to treat your body. He has been jealous and looks like a baby. Do you think he will?"


    Looking at Bobby��s expression of how to answer, Zhou Yi waved his hand and changed the subject.


    "Sorry, this may be a bit heavy for you. Then change the analogy. You are a porter who lives by physical strength. Because of your healthy body, you do more than others, and ask your boss." The same is true. When the economy is in a downturn, most workers are laid off and you are retained. What do you think they think?"


    "It shouldn''t be everyone who will yell at me. After all, there are others who have stayed." Bobby asked in confusion. There are obvious loopholes in such topics.


    "Yes, that''s right. But, if your identity is exposed?" Zhou Yi''s face showed a weird look. He had already seen the door opened, Orolo, Qinge and the one he had just taught. Logan is standing there. They are also listening to Zhou Yi��s lectures.


    However, Zhou Yi did not stop, but continued to complain.


    "Those workers will put the reasons for their cuts on you, even if you don''t have a place, but believe me, young people. All those who have been cut off will think that you occupy their position. Can they not marry you?"


    "You, strictly speaking, are your ethnic group. Your differences have become an excuse for many people. They will blame your failures on you. When this kind of shackles form a prejudice, then someone leads the way to us. When people protest, think about what kind of situation it will be. Yes, it is what it is now. The parades and demonstrations you saw on TV, most of those terrible things come from here, my place. Said differently."


    "Don''t look at the politicians who are screaming, most of them even have no impression of you. The reason why they are so happy is mainly to win the support of the ordinary people at the bottom, that is their political achievements. And ordinary People are the main reason for creating your status quo."


    "Please note, boys, girls. The main reason is that there are always people who are paranoid because of hatred in the world. The tragedy caused by the ability of the mutants may deeply hurt some people. They oppose you purely because Hatred. These people can no longer be within the scope of what I say."


    "Sir, if this is the reason why you said that the difference is what led us, then there is no solution. We don''t want to be like this. These abilities are innate and we can''t control it. If I can, I really don''t want to be present. This kind of life." A girl stood up and said with some excitement. Zhou Yi pays attention to the girl''s appearance. He wrapped himself very tightly. Even in this kind of indoor heating, he still wears a coat and gloves. Only reveal a cute little face. However, this little face is full of sorrow.


    "Children, there are always ways. But I hope that after listening to what I said, I am thinking about how to choose?"


    The girl nodded seriously and Zhou Yi could see that she really used her words as a beacon. This made him feel a little pressure, and he sorted out his own ideas a little, and he continued his topic.


    "Before this, I said. You have two problems. One is different and the other is honor. Now let''s talk about this reputation. I want to ask, what you have known, heard of, Who is the most famous mutant?"


    "I tell you my answer is Professor Charles and a gentleman who is called Wan Wang. I know them because I am an arms dealer, and these two were once a possible outbreak, the biggest war after World War II. The fuse. And who do you know?"


    The students were noisy, but what they said was completely convincing. The most famous in their mouths turned out to be Xia Weisi, which was just a joke.


    Pressing down the hand, Zhou Yi suppressed the voice from the students. Continue to explain.


    "I believe that you also know how unreliable your answer is. Yes, that''s it. You don''t know who is famous in your community, and those ordinary people don''t even know. And we know some people, but they don''t. I will come out to represent you. This leads to a problem, that is, you don��t have a spokesperson. The only one who can replace you is a man named Hank. McCoy, believe me, except for some government personnel, most people. I don''t even know his existence. Maybe he is also an actor wearing a plush toy jacket."


    "I don''t have any insult to Mr. Hank, I am just telling a truth. But I still have to say sorry to him, because I know the existence of this person, he is a respectable and wise gentleman. And you, someone Do you know your existence? Does anyone know the good or bad things you have done?"


    "No one represents you in the public, your reputation is not protected. Know why some politicians use their way of attacking you as their own achievements, very simple. Because no one will go because of this trouble to find him, ordinary people No, we won''t. And you yourself, neither. Your reputation is trampled, but you don''t maintain it. Even some mutants use extreme methods, maybe you look very deflated, but what is the actual effect? It��s just to let the ordinary people who care about it look down on you again, which is harmful to your reputation.��


    "Know why I have to say this question. Because this is a solution. You have the ability to maintain your reputation compared to ordinary people."


    "It��s like Robert. Downey. He has been taking drugs for so many years. After successful detoxification, he was not re-accepted by the public with a superman. In fact, you can do the same."


    "You have the ability to do something to reverse your image and improve your reputation. Although your reputation is not good now, you can blame your predecessors, they left a mess for you. But Not yet able to clean up."


    "So, what should I do?" The question is Orolo, and she is definitely one of the most worried about the future of the mutant. It is impossible to understand how difficult their situation is in the environment of a mutant.


    "The method is very simple, to do it, to use your ability to help people. The reality proves that human beings are willing to accept the existence that can help them, like the black guy who flies over the sky all over New York. He is not Do you rely on such a means to accumulate the hero''s fame a little bit? You know, I recently attended an orphanage fundraiser. The children who want the most are no longer candy and toys, but the guy''s little doll. I think that making me a doll may not have him to be fragrant. So, the problem is here. Like you, he is a super capable guy. Why can''t he do it?"


    "You mean, let''s be a superhero? You must be joking." Orolo''s face was full of incredible looks. But Zhou Yi is very serious.


    "Why not? This is the multiple-choice question I gave you. You want to be a mutant who is hidden in the ordinary people. You live your life, and you try to cover up your differences. Still want to be an extraordinary reputation. Superheroes, uphold justice, enjoy people��s cheers and maintenance, be proud of their differences, and even make ordinary people proud of your differences?"

 Chapter 69： Travel starts cigar dating

    Some of the students began applauding, although Zhou Yi said that choosing is quite difficult for them, but at least a new route appeared in front of them. This route may be rugged, but it is a path that may lead them to the top.


    Not everyone accepted the statement of Zhou Yi. At the same time that Zhou Yi ended the lecture and stepped down, Orolo had already taken her. At this moment, she was telling Zhou Yi in a complaint full of complaints. With.


    ��Easy, how can you teach these children this way, and it is very likely that you will get them involved in a dangerous industry.��


    "Oruro, there is nothing in this world that is absolutely safe. Is it really safe for them to protect these children in the college? It is just a bigger prison for them. They need Touching the outside world is even accepted by the outside world."


    From a certain point of view, Zhou Yi also hopes that the mutant can become a positive role, rather than the current embarrassing, discriminatory alienation. This is not only for Xia Weisi, but also for Orolo. They need an identity that can walk in the sun, an identity accepted by the world.


    "But do you know what they will face if you say what you said?" Orolo is not so easy to be convinced. "The superhero you are talking about is not only a human criminal, but also a terrible monster. Do you not read the news? Do you think these children can deal with that kind of thing?"


    "Oruro, you are worried too much." Zhou Yi kept Orolo''s shoulder and calmed her uneasiness. "It''s not as difficult as you think. I can arrange for them to make some simple attempts. You know, I have some energy in the city police station and the fire center, and some of your students can help them. With a little bit of work, it''s not difficult to have a good start."


    "This is a good idea, Orolo. I think we can try it." After knowing the meaning of Zhou Yi, Qin Ge decisively chose support. She can see very clearly that if there is a real financial tycoon who supports it, they think it is easy to have a good start, and if there is a **** in the future, the cause is enough to be bright.


    In short, this is a good thing for the mutant, there is no harm. There is really no reason to let such a plan run aground because of a little bit of worry.


    "Although I don''t like this bastard, what he said is a bit reasonable. You are too closed, so it''s not a good thing." Rogan, who bite a cigar, sent his opinion in a timely manner. He didn''t like Zhou Yi. But this does not allow him to add his emotions to the right business. The long-standing experience of life has taught him that what Zhou Yi said is indeed a way to improve the status of the mutant.


    "Okay, okay. If you really want to do this, can you make a plan carefully?" Orolo seems to have some hard choices. She is too fond of the mutant family. Even to the extent that there is simply no one to bear the risk of anyone being hurt. Let her make a choice on this matter, it is a bit difficult for her.


    She hugged her shoulders from the back of Orolo and kissed her earlobe to appease her inner uneasiness. Zhou Yi whispered her in her ear.


    "It will be alright, Orolo, I will help you. You have not always hoped that you can lead a really normal life?"


    "I hope everything is as you said, that would be great!"


    Deeply sighed, Orolo reluctantly relieved the emotions in her heart. She hugged Zhou Yi��s arm with her backhand, as if she was praying and comforting herself.


    With a little effort to tighten Orolo, Zhou Yi told Orolo his determination with a solid chest. Orolo patted his arm and turned back to reveal a thankful smile.


    "I have talked to the professor. I agree with you. But there must be a teacher to follow you to make us feel relieved."


    "As long as you don''t see Scott, everything is not a problem." Zhou Yi clearly expressed his opinion. Scott has an opinion on himself that everyone knows. He naturally doesn''t want such a guy to appear in front of himself and find himself unhappy.


    Glitteringly gave him a look, Orolo said with no anger.


    "How can you not understand why you and Scott don''t deal with this look. Rest assured, we have already discussed it. I will follow you with the piano, and Rogan will join us."


    ��We are very welcome to visit our Christmas party. However,�� Zhou Yi looked at the uncomfortable Wolverine Rogan. "Man, do you want to take a ride home?"


    "Hey!" Rogan showed his attitude in the most direct tone. "I just don''t worry, I am naughty, they follow you, this despicable guy."


    "Well, Mr. Bodyguard. I will not pay you any salary in advance."


    This time Rogan responded directly to him with his nose. For the tone of Zhou Yi can be mad, Orolo and Qin Gelei have become accustomed. Zhou Yi��s gentle attitude only appears in the face of women and minors, and in the face of most men, he will always be the same.


    With Orolo''s consent, Xia Weisi quickly solved other problems. Zhou Yi just ordered a cigarette and has not started to suck. She carried a big bag and pulled two friends in front of Zhou Yi. And it was the kind of Bing that appeared in front of him.


    "Brother, you are awesome. I don''t know if you have this kind of skill. I want to say that you really shouldn''t be a soldier. You should go to the president." When you appear, you can talk non-stop. Obviously, the performance of Zhou Yi has made her proud to the extreme. This is the meaning of a god-level brother to his sister, so that she can show off the capital anytime, anywhere.


    "You think too much, Xia Weisi. If I want to run for the presidency, I guess you won''t get so much pocket money."


    "That''s still okay, it''s good." The fickle sister easily overthrew her previous thoughts for herself. She greeted her good sisters and stuffed their luggage into the car, shouting at her brother.


    "Hey! Brother, what are you waiting for? We are ready, I can''t wait to fly to France. Is this the first time I have been to this place?"


    "Don''t worry so much, you and your friends can play games in the car first." Take a sip of cigarettes, and the beautiful Zhou Yi smirked the clouds. "It��s not just you who walked with us this time."


    "You won''t be about Orolo?" Xia Weisi asked with vigilance. It was not what she wanted when Orolo was involved. Orolo''s cautiousness was a nightmare for her.


    "That can be more than!" Zhou Yi said, the door has been opened. He has seen them with Orolo carrying their luggage.


    "I really didn''t expect to go to France with you to go to Christmas, but I haven''t had Christmas in the college for a few years." When he was picked up by Zhou Yi, Orolo said with some emotion.


    "Reassured, you won''t be the most surprised!" Laughing and taking the baggage of the piano, Zhou Yi said what he said. "I can guarantee that my mother will be the most surprised. She still doesn''t know our relationship!"


    Upon hearing this, Qin Gelei��s expression flashed unnaturally, and Orolo was even more shocked.


    "You don''t want to make it clear to Ms. Zhou at this time? God, I am not ready yet?"


    "Now the preparation is too late! Don''t say I didn''t tell you in advance!" Putting the luggage, Zhou Yi turned to the front of Wolverine and another little girl.


    "I remember you, the girl who asked me. Can you tell me your name?" completely ignored Rogan''s warning face, Zhou Yi directly crossed his body, facing the tightly wrapped little girl behind him. Said.


    "My name is Mary, sir." Cautiously avoiding contact with Zhou Yi, the mutant named Mary whispered. "You can call me a little naughty."


    "Well, little naughty. You can stay with my sister and your teachers and classmates. Although Xia Weisi is very naughty, but believe me, she is not a difficult person to get along with." Pat her The head, and actually felt the power of the professor''s ability to absorb, Zhou Yi showed a confident smile. "Your ability has been told to me, rest assured. This is a problem that can be solved. And, it does not take too long."


    After that, Zhou Yili changed his face and said to Rogan.


    "As for you, man. Sit with me and go ahead. I don''t trust my sister to stay with you."


    When everything was ready, even Rogan sat behind the co-driver with a sullen face, and the strange team was finally officially set off.


    The extended custom Bentley has perfect confidentiality, which is even more apparent when Xia Weisi closes the window between the back seat and the driver''s seat. At first, I could hear the sounds of the girls, but now there is only one big and strong man''s breath lingering in my ear. Especially when this big man is still eating inferior cigars.


    Can not stand the taste of this inferior cigar, Zhou Yi opened the locker at hand, took a small box from the inside and threw it on Rogan''s body.


    "Stop the emission of gas, man. The thing you smoked is almost life-threatening."


    Rogan had just lost his temper, but he twitched his nose a few times, or opened the box. Inside the box is a beautifully packed cigar.


    "The 40th anniversary of the birth of the Cohiba cigar, believe me, even my guy who doesn''t love cigars will like it."


    I took out a cigar and smelled it in front of my nose. Rogan pressed the guy in his mouth directly on his palm and put the cigar in his mouth. Soon, he began to sneak up. It is harder for a cigar enthusiast to reject this kind of thing than to have his life.


    After watching Rogan take two breaths, he annihilated the cigarette **** with an unbearable look. Carefully put the rest of the guy in your pocket. Zhou Yi said with some helplessness.


    "Forget it, man. Don''t look like this, that whole box is yours. But only so much, I just got a box and throw it here."


    "That''s the beauty of cigars you don''t know." Rogan groaned and said that it was not easy for him to put a good face on Zhou Yi, but he still did it on the face of the cigar. "This legendary boutique is worthy of being exchanged with all the nets. Not many people can wait until the next anniversary. Damn, a few hundred dollars, and only the wealthy of you can afford it."


    Perhaps the ability of the cigar, the situation between the two people has improved a bit. Although Rogan still smells a face, he has already begun to actively communicate with Zhou Yi.


    "You said that you can solve the problem of small mischief, is it true?"


    "If it is to completely eliminate her ability, let her become an ordinary person. Sorry, I can''t do it. But if it is for her to reach out to others, this is not difficult for me!"

 Chapter 70： The king of the aircraft

    "What is it, why do you make you so confident?" Rogan was curious. He had been exposed to a small mischievous ability. You said it was a terrible nightmare. The whole person, including the spirit and the body, was The feeling of smoking clean is definitely not something worth remembering. He believes that Zhou Yi, who has just been in contact with it, has also experienced it.


    ��Technology gives me enough confidence! I always believe in the words of my great man in my hometown, science and technology are the primary productive forces.��


    "See your ghost!" Rogan muttered dissatisfiedly. Close your eyes and reveal that you don''t want to take care of Zhou Yi at all. And this is exactly what Zhou Yi needs.


    He drove his car with peace of mind and soon arrived at Newark Airport. Here, the private jet that Zhou Yi has arranged has already been ready to go.


    Although there are no clear regulations, variants cannot travel on large public transport such as airplanes. But many variants consciously avoid such things. They would rather walk in any part of the world on their own car or even on foot, and would not be close to the tools that are used by a large number of humans.


    Human beings discriminate against them on the one hand, and on the other hand, their long-term life has also made them develop the habit of living in isolation. And these problems are all need to be solved. Zhou Yi��s heart already has a belly case, but the final decision still needs to be confirmed by the mutant. He can only help them, but they can''t lead them. After all, there is still a difference between them.


    In short, in order not to cause unnecessary trouble. At the same time, they are also worried that they will find their own traces. When Zhou Yi received a request from the professor, he tried to arrange the voyage.


    "Great! Really a private jet." Just got off the bus, and some of Xia Weisi��s friends made such feelings. Zhou Yi looked at it. It was one of the last friends who went to the big adventure by Xia Yu Ribbon, the girl named Vivien Leigh.


    Unlike Katie, she belongs to the more lively character. This is somewhat similar to Xia Weisi. But she has to converge much more than Xia Weisi.


    "Okay, guys. We need to spend the next few hours on this plane, don''t worry. Everything is arranged. As a friend of Xia Weisi, I promise you have a pleasant trip. "Yes, Hadler?" The last sentence was said to a middle-aged man wearing a captain''s uniform that had already been greeted.


    He is the captain hired by Zhou Yi, only for his aircraft service. Although the price is expensive, his superb driving skills are definitely worth the price.


    ��The world of rich people.�� Rogan snorted and refused the good intention of the beautiful flight attendants to help with the luggage. He picked up the dilapidated suitcase and walked behind the busy crew. In the cabin.


    With him taking the lead, the children who were somewhat cautious also quickly entered under the leadership of Xia Weisi. Soon, only Zhou Yi, Orolo and Qin Gelei were left and they were still outside.


    "Easy, is it necessary to make such a look?" Orolo''s heart is still somewhat restrained. Although she has a close relationship with Zhou Yi, she has never taken the last step. The key is that she still can''t accept the lifestyle of Zhouyi. The lifestyle of the upper-level characters always makes her a poorly-born mutant somewhat inferior.


    These things are easy to understand, but he can''t change his lifestyle for Orolo, which is unrealistic and unnecessary. He believes that Orolo has the day to uncover this concern, and he has time to wait.


    "Of course it is necessary, my mother has already urged it very much. She can''t wait to make twenty calls a day, just to see her cute little daughter early. In addition, we act quickly, and the speed of the Wanwang Wang is also coming. The slower. If you are lucky, maybe they missed the summit. Isn''t that a happy result?"


    "There are a lot of people who are willing to follow the instructions he has commanded. We don''t know if some of them have special abilities and can perceive our movements." The voice is Qin Ge, she made the most Bad expectations. Because the worst plan is to find the most suitable way to solve it. In short, she is not optimistic about Zhou Yi''s plan.


    "There is a saying that the soldiers will block the water, and the water will cover the earth. We are the active side. The magnetic king wants to catch up with us. We must be honestly led by us for a while." In this respect, Zhou Yi performed very well. confidence. They may have powerful abilities, but they are not missing this kind of thing. What''s more, they have a bigger advantage than Wan Wang. Zhouyi��s economic strength and background are enough to leave them a long distance at the starting line.


    "Well, let''s do what you said first." After thinking about it, Qin Gree agreed with Zhou Yi''s opinion. Orolo naturally has no other opinions. In terms of planning, Qin Gelei and Zhou Yi are obviously more professional.


    "Trust me, there is no problem that can''t be solved. Wan Wang is also a human being, not an opponent who can''t beat." In the face of a woman she likes, Zhou Yi is always so confident. A confident man is also a woman''s willingness to rely on.


    Zhou Yi''s self-confidence easily infected Orolo and Qin Gree, who believe that Zhou Yi has the ability to solve problems. Simply let go of my heart, and let all of them be arranged by Zhou Yi.


    The two of Orolo were first sent to the plane, and Zhou Yi looked at the captain who had been with him - Hadler. Slightly known.


    "Mr. Hadler, I think you should know what you are going to do!"


    "Reassured, Mr. Zhou. I am only responsible for flying the plane. Everything else has nothing to do with me. You are the owner of the plane. You have no problem with anyone. Even for my salary and mortgage, I will be old. Honest and tight-lipped." Mr. Hadler is a smart person who knows what he should say and knows what he should keep for his clients. This point is even more pronounced after he owes a huge amount of money to the bank.


    For Hadler''s statement, Zhou Yi said that he was very satisfied. He patted Hadler''s shoulder and smiled.


    "Then the rest is left to you, I hope you can bring me a comfortable trip."


    "Of course, sir. A boss who is so generous to you is worth ten times the hard work and hard work."


    Was swinging his hand and Zhou Yi walked into the cabin. The rest of the matter needs Hadler to solve it. This is Zhou Yi''s plane is right, but the plane can not be separated is always a good captain. He is the soul of an airplane. Fortunately, Hadler is a good captain.


    Under his operation, the plane steadily took off and took off, flying to Europe on the other side of the ocean according to the scheduled route.


    And when the plane took off for a long time, their opponents got the news they wanted.


    On an abandoned island in the waters near New York, Eric, the magnetic king, sits quietly on a metal suspended chair. As one of the world''s most powerful mutants, Eric''s capabilities are unsolvable in modern human society.


    He is the most powerful magnetic controller. The modern human society is completely inseparable from the range that this ability can radiate. He can easily manipulate metal elements, and the human city is entirely made of reinforced concrete, and the human army is also made of steel. And these are completely meaningless in his eyes. The so-called city and army, for him, is no different from paper.


    This alone is enough to make human beings jealous of his existence, not to mention the power he has. Magnetic force is one of the most basic forces of the universe. Mastering the magnetic force is the door to mastering an infinite force.


    Since the awakening, Eric has been developing his own abilities, and even today, his footsteps have not stopped. Although his body is old, his control of the magnetic force has reached an alarming degree.


    For now, he has already felt the veins of the Earth''s magnetic field. Even to some extent, he can interfere with this huge celestial body operation. Although it is very difficult, it is not impossible for him. It��s just that it��s a point that doesn��t make sense to him. And for things that don''t make sense, he never does it.


    Wan Li Wang Eric is a very utilitarian person. It is also an extreme racist. This may be related to his early experience as a Nazi prisoner. In his words and deeds, there is always the gloom of that period.


    In addition to his great love for race, he is almost the opposite of Professor Charles. But fate always likes to make jokes. He and Charles are the most important ones in life, the kind of friends who live and die together.


    As best friends, they rarely have disputes. Except on one issue, that is the future of the mutant. Because of this problem, they embarked on the opposite direction. And even if they go far, they can''t do without each other. Because fate has completely entangled them together.


    Just like now, just getting the news of a small mischief, the little mischief has fallen into the hands of Professor Charles. This makes Eric''s plan extremely passive. If there is anyone in the world who he does not want to face most, his good friend Professor Charles is one of them.


    This is not only because of the friendship between them, but also because the ability of Professor Charles is also a kind of existence. Look at the mutants with different abilities, the ordinary people who are busy and completely ignorant of the world. For Charles, only one thought is needed, and he can make these people completely become their slaves. And it is the kind of death without regrets.


    From a certain point of view, Charles has not yet unified the world, or that there is no separatist party to become a big demon king, can only explain a problem. This is a really good person, and even a moral perfection cannot be overemphasized.


    Not everyone is using it when they have the ability. It��s not that everyone can take up courage and resolutely give up when they have too much power. But these two points, Professor Charles did, and the exception is simply.


    Until now, Professor Charles still banned his ability. Although he is still the most powerful psychic, it is far too far worse than other peaks. Only the Eric knew the gap between the two because he witnessed everything. It was also because of him that he helped Professor Charles create a machine that would magnify his capabilities to the original level.


    When it comes to machinery, you can''t help but say Eric''s other identity. He is one of the best precision instrument manufacturers in the world.

 Chapter 71： Thousands of magical demon girls

    As far as things are concerned, what Eric has made is that human technology is hard to surpass. The control of the magnetic force on the metal allows him to create a machine with zero error. This is just a place where human technology can''t be surpassed.


    This kind of error, no matter how you correct it, is impossible to completely eliminate. Because there is no perfect saying in the machine, they follow the cage of physics and mathematics, and this cage is basically no perfect data that can stand.


    Eric made a lot of things, Professor Charles''s mind-amplifier, his sea-steel city, and the mutants around him.


    This instrument, which distort the human genome by strong magnetic force and forcibly awakens the X genome in the body, is indeed feasible. But this instrument has a fatal flaw, he needs a manipulator that can make it work.


    This high-precision instrument can''t even be operated by energy supply, because the electromagnetic force of the energy itself can cause errors in this high-precision instrument. There is only one possibility to make this machine 100% effective, that is, a magnetic controller is fully manipulative, magnetically letting the machine''s ritual sub-light speed.


    There is only one magnetic controller in the world that can achieve this level. That is the magnetic king, Eric. Lanchel.


    But even with the power of Magnum, it takes a lot of effort to start the instrument. And to expand the scope of the instrument, even he needs to use all the power to do it. For a mutant, exhausting power is equal to death. Their power comes from the supply of body cells, and the ability to deplete them is equivalent to extracting every bit of life from their own.


    Eric is not afraid of death, but his career has not yet seen the dawn, which makes him unable to die at this time. Originally, he had the intention of sealing the instrument and used it as one of the last cards. But the appearance of a small mischief gave him new ideas.


    He is different from Professor Charles. He does not mind replacing the life of a mutant with a situation that is powerful for the mutant. The little mischief in his eyes is undoubtedly a very good victim. A valuable victim to make the future of the mutants brighter.


    Although Professor Charles��s students disrupted his plans, he was confident that he would regain everything back into his own hands. To this end, he has sent his most proud assistant. He is waiting, waiting for good news from this proud assistant.


    After waiting for a long time, Eric received news from his assistant.


    "Eric, are you there?" A hoarse mature female voice came from the communicator. The first feeling that such a voice gives people is that this is a woman with many experiences.


    "Of course!" Eric opened his eyes and responded. "Please tell me, Ruiwen. I can''t wait for your good news."


    "It may not be good news." The woman named Ruiwen responded calmly. ��I have searched the entire college, but I have not got any goals. It seems that our old friend has transferred her.��


    "Rui Wen, time is running out. We need that girl." Eric added a voice, and seemed to want to let Ruiwen know his urgency in this way.


    "Well, give me some time. I need to take some risks." Ruiwen responded lightly. This seemingly frivolous tone made Eric feel more comfortable. Because he knows that when Raven speaks like this, it means she has full confidence.


    "I am waiting for the good news!" Turned off the communication device, Eric began to close his eyes again. On the other side, a weird woman in the grove near the Xavier Genius College has begun to act.


    This woman has red hair, a brownish pupil and a graceful temptation, but her body is unusually weird. A layer of blue covers her entire body, including visible positions such as limbs and face. This is not something like a pigment, but a real skin-like presence. Even the key points on her are covered with scales.


    The reason for this is that she did not wear clothes. Yes, no clothes, this is very important, so I have to say it twice.


    There is no cover for her body. This exposes some of her key parts to daylight. Although it is covered with weird skin, you can see some clues when you look closely. However, she did not show any cover because of her own weirdness, but walked very naturally. It is as if this problem has not bothered her.


    The truth is that she does not have this problem. Maybe this problem existed a long time ago, but at Eric''s side, she is no longer troubled by this problem. Variation and pride, this has become her life creed.


    However, in her shape, even in the Xavier Faculty College, which is full of variants, it will attract a lot of attention, and she does not seem to worry about her appearance. Because of her rapid changes, her appearance has changed dramatically.


    It''s like a wave of waves rushing over her skin, and then the change happens in this wave of surge.


    Her body began to dwarf slowly, and the red hair became a dense linen student head. And her original bumpy figure has become a short figure of a thin and thin plate. At this time, she has not seen the original look. It has become a very complete person.


    A small, thin, thin-skinned boy with a pair of big eyes and a dress that looks like no more than seven years old.


    This is a student of the early childhood class at Xavier College. Because of the youngest age. He is always the most comprehensive care in the college, not only for teachers, but also for many older students.


    In essence, they are no different from a family. This child is a recognized younger brother in this big family. As a little brother, he is always privileged.


    Walked into the garden from the woods and sneaked into the manor from the garden. She is very familiar, even does not need to ask to see, just relying on her own feelings, she has explored the place she wants to find.


    And seeing the little boy who came in and explored alone, Scott, who was still correcting his homework, looked up and he was a little surprised.


    "Alex, how are you here? Is there anything?" Although the mood was not very good, Scott said with patience and him. He does not want to bring his emotions to this youngest student.


    "Scott teacher!" Her voice has completely changed, and it sounds completely different from a six- or seven-year-old child. "Do you know where the new sister went? She said she would watch TV with me."


    "New, you mean Mary?" Scott walked up, and he crouched down and touched the child''s hair, whispering. "Sorry, Alex. The new classmate has something to go out with Teacher Orolo. It is estimated that I will not come back until after Christmas. You may be able to wait, or let other brothers and sisters accompany you. ��


    ��Is it?�� She was a bit frustrated, as if she was really lost by someone else. "She clearly promised me. Sorry, Teacher Scott, bothered."


    When he finished, he left the place with a sprint. And Scott looked at Alex''s move and was confused. He still doesn''t understand what happened, but he has some doubts. Why is the girl named Mary so close to the most lonely child in the college?


    However, he was not worried about this problem, he just shook his head and continued to put on a stinky face and sat back to the position. He still has a lot of things to correct, because he is in a bad mood, he has increased the workload of the students, and has increased his workload in disguise.


    And he hasn''t changed much, and soon, one person came in. This time I came in as a woman. Her identity is a bit special. It is not a student in the college, but a parent of the student.


    Not everyone can''t accept that their children become a mutant. Some people accept their children''s changes frankly because of their father''s love or maternal love. And in order to give their children a safe environment, send them here. The lady in front of me is one of the parents who do this.


    For the teachers in the college, they are still very familiar with these parents. Because there are not many people who can accept them. So Scott quickly stood up and greeted the lady.


    "Ms. Harde, how come you are. Sorry, I don''t know the news of your arrival, there is no preparation." Scott is very embarrassed, because it is not easy for this lady to come here once. She is a single mother in New Jersey, and she needs to put in a lot of things to support herself and her children. Despite this, she is still deeply loved by her children.


    Therefore, no matter from which angle he is a respectable mother. And because of her great motherly love, Scott is willing to receive her with her greatest sincerity.


    "I''m sorry to bother you," Ms. Harde said with an apology. She pulled her old coat and sat down on Skotra''s chair. "There are some things I need to talk to Teacher Orolo. Is she here?"


    "Ah, is it? I am really sorry." Scott apologized and said, "I am really embarrassed. Orolo is not in school now. It may take a while to come back! What can I help? Yours?"


    "I''m sorry!" Ms. Harde licked her mouth and revealed the embarrassing color. "You know, some things are not convenient for you to say. Can I ask when Ms. Orolo will come back? I have no other meaning, just a round trip is really convenient."


    "I understand!" Scott nodded. He knew very well about Ms. Harder''s life and understood that this woman''s life was not easy. Taking time out of school is likely to have a bad influence on her work. So he didn''t have vague words, because the waste of this lady''s time is undoubtedly making her life more difficult. This kind of thing, Scott himself can''t do it.


    Therefore, he said very clearly.


    "Oruro went to Paris yesterday and is estimated to be coming back after Christmas. If I can, I will let her contact you when she returns, or come directly to visit, okay?"


    "That''s bothering you, Mr. Scott!" stood up, and Ms. Harde owed a slight owe, showing good education. This is also the consistent performance of this lady. Poverty is never low. Whether it is literacy or heart, it is truly noble.


    "No problem, madam. I will send you out!" Scott sent the lady out of the school gate and sent her to the bus to New Jersey. Until he returned to school, he did not feel that something was wrong. Because everything is normal. His work is still going on, and for him, heavy work may need to last until late at night.


    On the other hand, Ms. Harder, who is well-trained, got off the bus to New Jersey early on the next platform.


    She walked alone into the inaccessible woods, and her waves of waves rippled. Soon, the appearance of Ruiwen replaced the lady''s presence and appeared in the woods. At this time, she has got the information she wants.


    "Paris?" Ruiwen frowned. "It''s a faraway place."

 Chapter 72： Luxury Paris mother and child

    "Paris?" Eric, the king of magnetics, got the news from Ruiwen and couldn''t help but frown. "Why the storm girl wants to go to the city on the other side of the ocean with a little mischief."


    The storm woman is Orolo, and all of them have this code, simply because her ability is to operate the natural storm and other elements.


    "The reason I don''t know, after all, is Charles''s territory. I can''t stay in that place all the time. But the news should be no problem." Ruiwen shrugged and said that he did not understand the details.


    Eric thought for a long time and couldn''t think of one. So in the absence of such information, he couldn''t get the information he wanted. But this does not make him undecided. He has always been a decisive person. This has never changed.


    "Rui Wen, get ready. Let''s go to Paris right away. Let me see what kind of means our old friends have prepared to deal with my offense."


    Upon hearing this topic, Ruiwen also laughed. She also remembered the years when the three people were together. At that time, Charles and Eric often played together, and she was accompanied by the leaders of the two mutants. At that time, Eric often played the party that actively attacked.


    Soon, under the command of Wan Wang. The variant brotherhood he led has begun to work efficiently. In fact, it is a little white. They don''t really need to prepare anything. They just need to bring their luggage. It is enough to take a flight called Wanwangwang.


    The ability of Wanwangwang can completely enable him to achieve the full-scale magnetic levitation flight on the earth, and even take a group of elite hands will not feel any difficulty. Under his ability, it is only a matter of hours from the United States to Paris. Only when he started. Zhou Yi, they have already arrived at their destination.


    The Athena Plaza Hotel is a member of the Dorchester Group and one of the most famous hotels in Europe. It was built in 1911 and has earned a very good reputation for its nearly a hundred years of history. In 1999, after a comprehensive renovation of the hotel, the hotel also enjoyed the ��luxury of Paris�� with its unique taste. The Athena Square in Paris has 191 rooms, including 45 suites, which are located in the rooms, you can not only enjoy the pleasant view of Avenue Montaigne, but also directly overlook the Eiffel Tower on the west side of the hotel.


    The Paris Athena Plaza Hotel, nestled in these two world-famous landscapes, is nothing to behold about the popularity and taste of Paris. The hotel''s exterior and lobby have been refurbished with a warm colour scheme based on red and gold to create a warm, welcoming and romantic atmosphere.


    This kind of thing may not be able to impress the pragmatist Zhou Yi, but for the work of fashion design, Ms. Zhou Wei, who is usually referred to by the artist, has great appeal.


    So long ago, she booked the largest suite in the world''s top luxury hotel - the 750 Eiffel Suite. And now she is here, waiting for her pair of children and their friends.


    The suite, called Eiffel, is divided into two levels, and the layout looks quite reasonable. Opening the door, the first thing you see is the elegant and chic living room, where one wall consists of a number of large drop-down mirrors, making the entire space look spacious and bright.


    The imitation Japanese window design is complemented by noble French embroidered floor curtains, embroidered with copper threads and beige velvet sofas, plus the trimmed round wooden furniture made of Makassar ebony and mahogany, and floor-to-ceiling glass. The wide, stretched terrace outside the window allows you to feel the true Parisian style both indoors and outdoors.


    As soon as I entered this, Zhou Yi��s two brothers and sisters saw the mother sitting there with laughter, Zhou Wei.


    Although it has been many years, Zhou Wei, who has always maintained a good life, seems to have never experienced any major changes. She looks beautiful, although there is no vibrancy of these young girls, but also full of mature and elegant temperament.


    It can be said that the good brothers and sisters of Zhou Yi and Xia Weisi have inherited the genes from Zhou Wei to a large extent. Especially on the appearance, it is especially obvious.


    And Zhou Wei, who saw his children, is obviously very happy. However, as a woman who cares a lot about her own instruments, she is especially engaged in the external work of fashion. She always looks serious about her behavior, and always shows her best in front of outsiders.


    I have to say that she can hold a lot of people, especially those girls who have little knowledge and two women who are uneasy in their hearts. In front of her, they even didn''t know where to put the handles. Although Orolo and Ginger can still perform normally, they can feel their restraint no matter where they look.


    Of course, there are always exceptions. Rogan��s eternal age can not care what is the kind of person who appears in front of himself. Although he did not leave any memories during his long life, he also engraved certain things in his bones. Noble, this kind of thing does not make much sense to him. He has seen a lot of noble existence before he turned into dust, but he has always been the same.


    Therefore, in the face of Zhou Wei, he just nodded slightly and he was silent. He is not good at dealing with such people, and simply does not do such a thankless thing.


    The other exception is the two brothers and sisters of Zhou Yi. Among them, of course, Xia Weisi is the most special. She opened a portal directly, and Bing slammed directly into Zhou''s arms, screaming at her cheeks on her cheeks, shouting in a sweet, greasy tone.


    "Dear mom, I really want to die of you."


    That tone is really terrible, and Zhou Yi even has a feeling of being covered with goose bumps. Even the good friends of Xia Weisi can''t stand this tone. The most obvious thing about this is Katie, when she heard the sound, even the whole person stunned.


    However, Zhou Wei is very fond of this set, perhaps for the embarrassment of this daughter who has a fate different from ordinary people. She even has a degree of near love for Xia Weisi. Of course, for the sweet and sticky relatives that Xia Weisi showed, she did not feel that she was not disgusted. Instead, she had a very happy mood and was happy that her daughter and herself were so close. Of course, she wouldn��t think of it. Xia Weisi did this in order to give her a vaccination to prevent Zhou Yi from revealing her old age.


    Kissing kissed her daughter''s delicate face, Zhou Wei stood up and hugged her son with a hard grip. For this son, she is one hundred and twenty assured, because few people in the world can do as their own son. His achievements are enough to make most people feel ashamed.


    Kissing her face intimately, Zhou Yi smiled and said to her.


    "Mom, this Christmas may be spent with a lot of people. Although I have already told you, I still have to introduce you."


    Having said that, he began to introduce several companions he brought with him like Zhou Wei.


    "These two are Orolo and Genglei. The teacher of Xavier Genius College, you may have some impressions, but Orolo should be the first time you meet. By the way, my personal relationship with me is good."


    When he said it, he smirked slightly. This final explanation obviously made Orolo a little cramped, especially Orolo, who flew Zhou Yi and didn''t know how many eyes. Although the piano did not give him any color on the face, but in the dark, there was a soft flesh that was screaming at his waist. I have to say that she has used her abilities to get rid of it.


    Orolo and Geiger greeted Zhou Hao with a stern attitude, and Zhou Wei responded gracefully.


    "Hello, Ms. Qin. I still remember you. At that time, you took Xia Weisi into the life of the college. Thank you very much for your care of Xia Weisi over the years. Also, Ms. Orolo, I I have heard of you, Yi and Xia Yusi often mention you." Speaking of this, her mouth revealed a smirk with Zhou Yiru.


    For the woman around Zhou Yi, she can''t be known as a mother. Although some emotions are opposed in the beginning, she has become a little bit strange with the deepening of the so-called high society in the world.


    Her son is much more outstanding than the young people who are chaos. Not only in terms of ability, but also in terms of responsibility. At the very least, she knows that her son is not a pure person, but he has never done anything that violates his conscience and is abandoned.


    He has had contacts with many women, but all of them are good at the end. I have never had a problem. Besides, as her son, even if there are more mistakes, she will be tolerant, not to mention a little emotional problem.


    Zhou Yi, who did not want to be tempted at this time, introduced others in a timely manner.


    "This is Rogan, a new friend of mine. He may look like a cowboy. Maybe he really did this. But he is still a good person anyway."


    "Hello woman!" Rogan said sullenly, and continued to implement the principle that his silence is gold. It��s a wise choice to make more decisions and make fewer mistakes.


    Looking at the silent Rogan, Zhou Xiao smiled.


    "Hello, Mr. Rogan. My son rarely makes friends, it seems that he is very lucky. However, from a professional point of view, your temperament is good, there is no interest in becoming a model. Paris is now popular wild style I think you can be an outstanding weather vane."


    Although with some exaggerated elements, Zhou Hao can say such words to have absolute confidence. Perhaps in other places, Zhou Wei is not as famous as Zhou Yi. But in the fashion world, Zhou Wei is an absolute world-class design master. It is not a rumor to lead the trend in one sentence.


    "Thank you for your kindness, I am still just like this." Perhaps it was the life of the model, Rogan shrank his neck and responded slyly. Let him be a wandering lone wolf on the chain, stand in front of the runway show, let the sissy eyes in his eyes to shoot, it is better to kill him.


    "My dear mother, are you too engaged in your own work. Rogan is not the model." Pulling his mother, ending this topic that made Logan fear, he turned to Xia Weisi''s Children.


    "These are..."


    He hasn''t finished yet, and Xia Weisi has reached his front.


    "Let me come, let me come. My friend, I want to introduce myself to my mother."


    Xia Weisi is like a lively wind circling among several girls, her laughter and her proud words.


    "This is Katie, this is Vivien Leigh. Also, this is Mary, they are all my little followers. Surprised, Mom. Now I am a big sister."


    Xia Weisi, who was so eager to forget, did not take into account the feelings of his mother. When she heard this, the smile on her face suddenly stiffened.


    "Can you give me an explanation? Easy. I remember I licked you."

 Chapter 73： Plan to open a secret transaction

    It took a lot of effort to get rid of the mother who was burning in anger. Zhou Yi took the Oro Luo and they stayed in the scheduled suite. Xia Weisi was left here to accept education from his mother.


    The bitter fruit brewed by yourself should be tasted by yourself, even if it is your own sister. Especially this time, Zhou Yi did not want to share the slightest for Xia Weisi.


    Putting down the luggage, the young girls who have already been exhausted have already begun to rest early. Orolo and Genglei also walked into their room. Although Zhou Yi also wants to follow up, but they will not agree with Orolo. It is said that Zhou Wei and Xia Weisi are not allowed to do this.


    So in this case, he can only choose to go to rest alone. And this guy, Rogan, is completely out of his consideration. That is an adult with his own ideas. It is not his business to do anything.


    Sleeping a little lazy, Zhou Yi was screamed by the sudden door bell. I sorted out the meter slightly and opened the door to the hotel suite on Monday. Unexpectedly, the door is not what he thought, it is Xia Weisi or Orolo, but a person who is not very familiar.


    The little naughty Mary stood there, and it was not very natural to ask.


    "Good morning, sir. I have something to bother you, can you delay some of your time?"


    "Of course, please come in, Miss Mary." Let the body open and let the little girl who was tightly wrapped into her room, Zhou Yi scratched his head and said. "Sorry, I haven��t been so relaxed for a long time. I suddenly fell asleep. Did Miss Mary come to me for something?"


    "It''s like this, sir." Sitting on the sofa, the little naughty Mary was a little scared and asked with some expectation. "Last time you said, I can solve the problem on my body. I want to know if it is true?"


    "From a certain point of view, this is true." Take a bottle of milk from the refrigerator in the room and hand it to the little naughty. Zhou Yi explained this. "But it may be a bit different from what you think. The way I am talking about is not to eliminate your ability. Instead, do a layer of insurance on your body!"


    ��Insurance?�� Little mischief is somewhat disappointing, but at the same time there are some expectations. She hopes that the explanation given by Zhou Yi will make her really return to its original state, even if it is only superficially acceptable.


    "Yes, I don''t know if you have heard of nanomaterials?" Zhou Yi asked.


    This question made Xiaotao think for a while, but she still has some common sense, just replied with a slight hesitation.


    ��Are you talking about tiny microscopic materials?��


    "Yes, that''s the kind of thing." Thinking of Mary''s family problems may make her not familiar with this relatively unpredictable high-tech material, Zhou Yi had to explain as clearly as possible. ��Nanomaterials are one of the mainstream directions of the high-tech materials I think of in the future. Its microscopic composition can solve many problems, and these problems even include your physical contact problems.��


    "Sir, I don''t understand?" Mary whispered in her milk. Although she didn''t want to be so ignorant, she had to ask her voice about her future. This is very important to her.


    "Nano, also known as nanometer, is a measure of length. For example, suppose a hair has a diameter of 0.05 mm and divide it into 50,000 in average. The thickness of each is about one. Nano. That is to say, one nanometer is 0.000001 mm. For humans, this is an almost imperceptible thickness. The technology material using nanometer is the solution to your problem."


    "Sir, do you mean to wrap me up with a layer of nano-thickness?" Xiao Naught listened to Zhou Yi''s commentary, his face showing some horrified expression. "Is this really useful, or sir, this will be dangerous. Sorry, you know that I don''t mean this, but I am still a little scared, will that kind of thing not kill me?"


    "You think too much, child!" Zhou Yi haha ??smiled and comforted. ��It��s ridiculous for professionals to think about it. Nanomaterials are not cling film, and the way it protects your body is not what you think. Think about the air you breathe, just the microbes and bacteria that exist inside. Not only that size, but will he affect you?"


    "And, even if it works on the body, it is not attached to your body as you think, but forms a nano-coat on the surface of your skin. The nano-metal that doesn''t have your pores will not let you You have any feelings." "Sir, I think I understand what you mean. Can I know where I can get what you said?" Little mischievous understands the meaning of Zhou Yi, but she understands the truth, the world There is no white lunch. If you want to get something, you have to pay the same price.


    "You are very lucky, child. If anyone in the world is the best in this area, then it must be a few cutting-edge research institutions under my name. And, not long ago, these institutions I have launched have mature enough works. Although it is not intended to be sold to the market, it is not a problem to produce a small sample." Zhou Yi said this when he looked at the mischief, he wanted to see what the girl would do.


    Although such a technology product is of no importance to him, it is not so easy to give away. Especially when the party you want to give doesn''t even have a little gratitude, all your input can be said to be a slap in the face.


    If this is the case, Zhou Yi would rather not do this big head. So he needs to take a look and see if the performance of the little naughty is not worth his investment.


    "Sir, can I ask the price of this product?" The little mischief is very cautious, she needs something to measure how much she should pay. And money is always the most common unit of measure in the world.


    ��$15,680 per ounce, this is just the price of raw materials. If it is to produce the finished product for you, the production cost is at least ten times more than the material. $100,000, this is my lowest offer!��


    When I heard Zhou Yi, the little mischievous face suddenly became pale. For some people, perhaps 100,000 dollars is a meal, or even a play. But for the little naughty that even life needs support from Charles College, it is already an impossible number.


    She tried to keep her body shaken and try to make herself look stronger.


    "Sorry, sir. I can''t afford to pay for it. I am bothering you, I am sorry!" This said, the little mischief already had the idea of ??leaving a message.


    Reaching out to stop the small mischief to leave, Zhou Yi said with a smile.


    "Little girl, you have to know that not everything in the world can be measured by money. For me, money is not important. What I need, and what you can pay is not such a thing."


    The little mischievous eyes suddenly widened, and this look made her look very shocked. It seems that at this moment, Zhou Yi has become another appearance in front of her, a pair of ordinary days, the appearance of the face, in fact, the male thief and the female demon look.


    "What do you want to do, I tell you, I will not agree to this request." Her words are full of disgust, and there is no such respect for the teacher at first. It is full of nausea for a crowned animal.


    After listening to the unkindness in the girl''s speech, knowing that she completely misunderstood her own meaning, Zhou Yi''s face showed a dumbfounding expression.


    "You think too much, child. For me, you are still a little girl who doesn''t have a long open. It doesn''t have any attraction at all. Moreover, my relationship with Orolo also makes me not pay attention. I have another meaning to the children of your group."


    Zhou Yi, who doesn''t want to be misunderstood, doesn''t want to continue playing this kind of guessing game. It''s a bit of a bitter to eat with a little girl who is completely ignorant. He simply explained his meaning.


    "I can give this product directly to you, and you don''t need to pay me money. Just need to help in some of my plans. It''s not too much!"


    "Sorry, sir. I misunderstood you!" Xiao Naught first apologized for his actions and then asked with vigilance. "I can know what kind of plan is it. If I don''t understand the specific situation, I am afraid I can''t promise to do so."


    "You are a smart boy!" I glanced at her deeply, and Zhou Yi felt it necessary to be honest with the little girl. Maybe she can really help her plan.


    "A long time ago, I started to plan one thing. It is the reputation of the mutant. Xia Xisi is my sister, but as my sister she can''t even appear under the eyes of the public. This has always been I feel very embarrassed, I always wanted to make up for her, but no matter what material things I gave her, I could not make up for the loss she lost. So, I started to plan one thing."


    "This thing requires all the mutants to work hard. Until recently I just put this topic in front of Professor Charles and the teachers of the college. For me, it is time for the plan to mature." They have too many scruples in Orolo. They have been arrogant in the face of my plan. This is a waste of time, even saying that the opportunity slips away from our eyes. So, I need someone to do something to promote this. The plan is going on."


    "Do you think I can help?" For Zhou Yi''s plan, I have heard about the mischief of his class. I have to say that she and many people feel that this is a bright plan. Being able to contribute to this plan is something that a mutant should do.


    "Of course, because you are a mutant." Zhou Yi nodded. "My identity limits my right to suggest. Although Xia Weisi is also a mutant, but the branding on my body is too obvious. The college will not listen to her voice. And you are different, you are a completely unrelated person. Even the identity of your students can make you feel more in the college."


    "As long as Charles let them hear your voice and your wishes, this plan is likely to be recognized by them."


    "It won''t be dangerous, right?" Little mischief made the final confirmation.


    "Yes, I will not let Xia Weisi be dangerous. So you can rest assured that my energy and identity are enough to protect you."


    "So, I agree. Sir!"


    In the eyes of Zhou Yi, Xiao Naught made the most correct choice. For Zhou Yi, he also got what he wanted, with very little cost.


    ��Happy cooperation!�� A big man and a little girl took their hands. From this moment on, the plan that has been brewing for many years begins with the interior of the mutant.

 Chapter 74： Aristocratic invitation to Ambrella

    After spending two days in Paris, Zhou Yi spent most of his time with his family and two female friends of Orolo.


    He accompanied these few people who were very important in his life. During these two days, he browsed the streets and alleys of Paris.


    It��s hard to have a chance to spend time with my family and girlfriend, and I want to make up for what I owe to them in these two days. Over the years, he has been preparing for the enemy of the future. Although he has created a very good environment for his family, he also paid a price for the same. There is really not much time for him to accompany his family.


    And for the two female friends of Orolo and Qinge, Zhou Yi��s heart actually has some flaws in it. Because of the difference in their identities, Zhou Yi basically could not bring them to attend some formal high-profile banquets. Not to mention that there is a formal name.


    This is also known about Orolo. Therefore, she has been in contact with Zhou Yi for so many years, and she has never officially established a relationship with Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi mentioned this kind of thing, but Orolo did not agree. Because she knows that her identity does not help Zhou Yi��s career, but it is a hindrance.


    She is a smart and self-reliant woman who is not willing to be a vassal of Zhou Yi. Therefore, this disagreement in identity once made her alienated from Zhou Yi. If it is not Zhou Yi''s insistence, they are very difficult to get to the present step.


    As for Qin Gree, her identity is even more embarrassing. He and Zhou Yi��s sneak peek have always been Zhou Yi��s leading position. It can be said that Zhou Yi seduce her step by step to the darkness of her heart. However, she is somewhat happy.


    Qin Gelei did not think about occupying the most important position around Zhouyi. Only in her heart, Oruro and Scott''s guilt made her dare not have any action. For this reason, she can only let Zhou Yi Shi. Similarly, because of this, she can share her guilty feelings with Zhou Yi.


    The relationship between men and women is so complicated that Zhou Yi loves to put it down. He enjoys this feeling, but he is even more reluctant to let go of them. He hasn''t given them much, but he has to give them the best.


    Just like his plan, in some ways it is for them. Because this is the wish of their whole life, they can walk in the sun with great brilliance.


    It��s another fun trip. Zhou Yi returned with two beautiful women and his own sticky sister and his group of followers from the famous Louvre. For the appreciation of art, Qin Ge Li is considered a master. But even those who don''t have any artistic cells, such as Orolo and Xia Jusi, will praise these art treasures.


    Those beautiful works from all over the world that condense the essence of ancient human thoughts will be amazed by creatures with aesthetic power.


    Watching Xia Weisi and his little sisters still chattering about the ancient legends from Egypt, Orolo is still in the process of identifying and classifying the gorgeous Chinese porcelain. Zhou Yi stretched out in a hurry. If he can, he really hopes that such a time can stop. However, such a will is basically impossible to achieve.


    A well-dressed gentleman appeared in front of Zhou Yi, and respectfully handed an invitation to Zhou Yi. At the same time, I used the English language with an old accent.


    "Hello, Dear Mr. Zhou. I am the steward of the Assisi family. I heard that you are coming to Paris. My host is very happy and I hope that you will be invited to the banquet held at the Yashford Manor tomorrow night!"


    "Asian Ford family, I remember that you are a veteran aristocrat in the UK, how come to Paris." For the family of the Assyrian family, Zhou Yi''s impression is not too deep, but how much is still a little. It was a big family that originated in the United Kingdom and was even brilliant in the Victorian era. However, after that, people gradually faded.


    The upper-generation family of the Yasifford family is a biological genius who has partnered with several like-minded people to open a huge multinational pharmaceutical company. And a little bit of the company has grown to a huge scale.


    The company, called Umbrella, is now a giant in biological research, pharmaceutical manufacturing, medical hardware, and defense industry. It can be said that it is the top giant in Europe, and even once reached the United States on the other side of the ocean.


    But the local industry in the United States is very resistant to this foreign rival. So far, the company''s tentacles have only been in the remote areas of the Midwest, and they have been unable to get involved in the core areas occupied by Stark Industries and Osborne Industries.


    With the growth of the company, the Assort family has gradually declined. The previous generation of homeowners disappeared without a reason, the owner of this generation, Alfred. Yasifford saw it in Zhou Yi, a poor worm that was overwhelmed by the current powers of the company. Although the outside world has always boasted that his IQ level is the top level of human beings, Zhou Yi does not find any use. To know that this world is not a high IQ can play.


    However, the nobility of the nobility is also aristocratic, and the energy of the Yaxi Ford family is still not to be underestimated. Zhou Yi did not want to offend the big man in this place for no reason, so it would not be a good thing for his mother who stayed in Europe all the year round. So Zhou Yi just said a little doubt, then nodded.


    "I understand, tell Mr. Alfred for me, thank him for his invitation, I will be there on time."


    After leaving the invitation, Mr. Steward, who showed a gentlemanly style, left. And when he left, someone asked.


    "Is it someone you are familiar with?"


    Seeing that it was Orolo, Zhou Yi smiled and shook his head.


    "Just knowing it, but even people who don''t know in the business field can let them bow their heads if they have the benefit! It seems that Alfred or the company behind him seems to need my help. ��


    ��Is that the biggest medical company in Europe? What are they looking for?�� asked Qin Gelei, who heard about the company. "They are mainly medical and biological research, and it doesn''t seem to have an intersection with your industry."


    "Who knows, maybe their industry chain has a problem." Shrugging, Zhou Yi said that he did not understand the situation. "It is estimated that they are taking a fancy to the liquidity that I have in my hands."


    "You have to be careful. I always feel that they have nothing to look for." Orolo has some concerns. She does not know the meaning of these so-called businessmen, but the nature of women makes her feel that there must be some conspiracy.


    "Oruro, don''t bother with them." Qin Gree took Orolo and said with a sigh. She does not want to let her friends get too much exposure to these dark things. So I can only pull the subject away. "They are like sharks. They smell a little bit of a scent and they will swim immediately."


    "That''s right!" directly agreed with Qin Gelei''s statement, Zhou Yi admitted her name. "We are indeed sharks, otherwise how can we become the top of the marine life chain."


    "Sharks are fierce creatures that will not be missed with classes!" Orolo warned that she has always been vocal about these big companies that study biology. Because many of them are unspeakable in the industry, they have more or less taken the mutants to do experiments.


    "I know, I will be careful." Zhou Yi patted Orolo''s back and comforted her. "Do not worry, I am not such a stupid guy. Besides, my identity is not that this declining family can easily get involved."


    Although his words are a bit exaggerated, they are not too far from reality. The family of the Assorted family has been separated from the core layer of the company in the past since the last generation of the family, but is responsible for a part of the peripheral research work and departments. And when it comes to Alfred, even these things can''t be saved. Except for a research lab in the Antarctic, he has only part of the power of the Ambrera security department.


    Such an Asifu family did not shake the power of Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi is the core of the two giant enterprises. The strength of these two companies is even above the company.


    White has a look at Zhou Yi, Orolo no longer cares about him in this place. After all, she still had some gaps with him. This distance limited her ability to bear everything with him.


    Slightly smiled, Zhou Yi''s hand under the table quietly squeezed the piano germination, Qin Ge Lei trembled, and quickly broke away from his palm. Taking care of Orolo, he glanced at him with anger.


    Zhou Yi, who has been thick to a certain extent, directly ignores the eye attack from Qin Gelei. If I had nothing to do with my chin, I said to the two ladies.


    "Tomorrow''s party. Orolo, are you willing to be my companion, go with me to the feast?"


    Orolo thought for a moment and shook his head silently.


    "Sorry, easy! You know, I am not suitable for this occasion. So you still have to find someone to accompany you."


    Zhou Yigang turned his eyes to Qin Gelei��s body. This woman who has been scared by Zhou Yi��s little action has been rude.


    "Don''t think about it, I won''t be your partner, go to this party."


    "Okay!" Zhou Yi shrugged. "It seems that tomorrow I can only appear alone at the banquet of Yaxi Ford."


    "Easy, let me go with you. I haven''t seen what the aristocratic banquet looks like?" He kept his ears, and on the other table, he oversaw the Xia Yusi on Zhou Yi��s side and looked up. Zhou Yi said.


    Zhou Yi held down the beret on her head and squinted and said, "Unless I am dead, dear. Otherwise, you don''t want to have a penny relationship with this messy party before the age of 18."


    "Why not?" Xia Weisi waved his fist angrily. "You hate this guy, don''t think that you are my brother, you can deprive me of my right to freedom."


    "When you want to spend money from me, you have already paid the price with your freedom. My dear sister." Deliberately expressed the value of this kind of freedom, Zhou Yi clearly refuted. "Do you think there is any good thing in this noble family? Let me tell you. Half of the nobles today are homosexual, and most of them are male and female. The rest are not as good as these true love patients. How? I say that you are still satisfied?"


    "It''s disgusting, you guy." He waved his hand in disgust, Xia Weisi said. "I am still eating dessert, can you not say something so irritating?"


    "It��s your own slamming into the muzzle. Dear!"


    A large piece of cake was stuffed into his mouth, and the green eyes of Xia Weisi revealed the strange look of the ancient spirit.


    "Don''t think that you can scare me like this, but I have a big backstage." Unfortunately, she said it was too vague, Zhou Yi did not understand what she said.

 Chapter 75： Girl heart and sister to feast

    In the afternoon of the next day, Xia Weisi became the female companion of Zhou Yi, and went to the banquet hosted by the family of the Assorted family.


    It was easy to say that Zhou Xi, who had been swaying and selling, and selling all kinds of sorrows, and so on, and Zhou Yu, who was the mother, decided to take her Zhou Yi��s female companionship. In the face of the toughness of his mother, Zhou Yi has nothing to say.


    After spending a whole day, Zhou Wei found his most professional makeup artist to dress up his beloved little daughter. Cover the unique lines on her face with a thick foundation. Then wear the beauty to cover her somewhat weird twilight.


    In order to cover up the pointed ears, Xia Xisi always wears a beret. But like this formal banquet, you can''t go to the banquet with a hat. So in order to cover the difference in the ears, they used the longest time on the hair.


    In the end, they decided to use a somewhat strange pattern to cover this feature. The hair behind the head was pulled down a little on both sides, and the beautifully braided little scorpion formed a small occlusion in the ear, just blocking the difference. Then, use the exquisite gold leaf hair ornaments on both sides of the bun. When this step is completed, the difference in Xia Weisi has not been seen at all.


    What is even more amazing is that when Xia Yusi has made all the dresses, he put on the evening dress that Zhou Hao has already done to give his beloved daughter as a gift for adult gifts. She has made amazing changes for the whole person. It has made Zhou Yi feel a little amazing.


    As a younger sister, Xia Yusi has always been lively and tender in front of him. This kind of performance often makes Zhou Yi ignore her age. It seems that in his eyes, Xia Yusi is always the little ghost who hides behind him and licks his clothes, milk and milk.


    Nowadays, when a costumed Xia Weisi appears in front of him, he suddenly discovers that his beloved sister who has protected for so many years has really grown up. Growing up has become a big girl who has fallen into the country.


    The burgundy long hair plate became a noble and elegant hair bun, and the golden leaf hair accessories on both sides added a kind of inviolable purity and sacredness to her. For the average woman, some strong makeup on her face is complemented. After all, it is a 16-year-old girl, and the healthy complexion of white enamel will not be destroyed by the color of makeup.


    Therefore, this makeup is on her face, except that she looks a lot mature. Instead, she turned her fascinating youthful temperament into a glamorous and noble style. The beautiful face even has a fascinating charm, especially when the emerald eyes look forward to gaze. It��s like a goddess that is beautiful and extremely beautiful in mythology.


    The crystal-clear snow-white dress designed by Zhou Wei is like a starry goddess for this goddess. The pure white snow-like long skirt is worn on Xia Weisi''s body, which outlines the best figure in her age.


    The Greek-style shoulder strap makes her side of the clavicle and delicate arms exposed, and the eye-catching white skin is not inferior to the precious snow silk, even more dazzling. The deliberately delimited skirts highlight the extremely slim waist of Xia Weisi.


    This deliberate design compensates for her age deficiency, making her carcass curvature so beautiful. And the long bifurcated skirt always reveals the delicate lines of her white legs. When she put on some of the pointed heels. The charming thighs have a beauty that will make any gentleman convinced.


    However, in the face of such amazing beauty, I am afraid that many people will find it difficult to make a heart. Especially in the high-heeled Xia Weisi that almost reached a height of more than one meter eight, they can only look up, just like looking up at the goddess. And the light reflected from the broken diamonds on the dress is dazzling and dazzling, so that they can''t have a little bit of evil thoughts mixed in it.


    No one can think of the beauty of Xia Weisi after dressing up to this extent, her little friends have been completely stunned, completely lost the ability of language. Orolo and Ginger are also amazed, and there is no admiration and envy in the eyes. As for the makeup and makeup artist who is responsible for this dress, it is just like an artist who has completed a perfect work, full of obsession, and even a little bit of sight is not willing to move.


    Even Xia Weisi did not think that she could become this appearance. She pinched the skirt and looked at the mirror in front of the floor. The mouth shouted out completely unbelievable.


    "God, is this me? It''s amazing. I think I seem to be attending the Cinderella where the prince''s banquet has just been enchanted by the fairy. I don''t know myself."


    "Yes, dear. This is of course you." Zhou Wei gently licked the tears in his eyes. Looking at Xia Weisi''s appearance, she seems to be sending her daughter to the wedding car. The heart is surging and the happiness and happiness of the child growing up.


    Holding the shoulders of his mother, Zhou Yi also said with emotion.


    "Yes, Xia Weisi, you look great. I am sure that if you appear on any stage, you will push everyone down to the point where there is no sense of existence. You are like a human being. Like the goddess."


    Upon hearing this, Xia Xisi proudly opened his mouth and rushed to his brother''s face without hesitation. He shouted: "Really, really? You didn''t lie to me, I don''t want you to Everyone here has announced loudly that Xia Weisi is the most beautiful girl, I heard no, you are a bad guy."


    Her delicate voice and spoiled beauty is a manifestation of a girl, and when she shows this look. She seems to have changed back to the naughty cute elf on weekdays. Looking at her like this, almost everyone laughed.


    The laughter made Xia Xisi somewhat shy, and he hid Zhou Yi��s side and held his arm tightly. On the delicate face, there was a blush that could not be covered. Everyone said that she was shy because of her performance and had no other thoughts.


    However, Xia Weisi��s buddies and Ji You��s heart are clear, Xia Weisi is not shy because of this, but because of his brother��s praise. No one knows better than her, how much Xia Weisi is obsessed with her brother. He wants to persuade this good friend, but there is no way.


    Looking at the pair of brothers and sisters who are handsome and beautiful like gods, Katie took a deep breath. I pressed the thoughts in my heart deeply. She didn''t want to hurt her friends, and she didn''t want to be disgusted by Xia Weisi, so she could only remain silent. She can only pray to God now, and don''t let Xia Weisi fall into it. But God never listens to people.


    After bidding farewell to the mother and Orolo, Zhou Yi took Xia Xisi''s slender palm and took the special car to the suburb of the ancient manor belonging to the Yaxifu family. In order to invite this financial giant from the United States, the Asian West Ford family has been arranged to the extreme.


    Early on, there were waiters and maids to take care of everything, to deliver a list of guests, and to arrange special transportation. Send precious jewelry and exquisite dresses, which are prepared for Zhou Yi and his female companions. Even the hotel''s chef was sent to arrange the top chefs for lunch and dessert. This kind of performance makes Zhou Yi very satisfied, but also secretly has some caution in his heart.


    Because the Assimi family is too formal. It��s completely beyond the specifications that Zhouyi envisions. It��s not like inviting a friend in a business exchange, but more like inviting a leader who is above his own. This kind of hospitality, from the inside out, is not normal and strange. Even if the Yaxi Ford family is in decline, it should not show this look.


    I thought about the anomalies of the Yasifford family and the recent situation, but there are no clues to reveal the abnormalities. Although Alfred has little power, he has always been able to hold on to the prestige of maintaining the family of the Assort. He should not have to go to the extent that he has to go to the outside world and have to resort to outsiders.


    Zhou Yi, who is puzzling, can only let go of this useless thinking. The situation of suspicion is never as good as the one he sees. His position is not afraid of the plot of a small aristocrat. He simply steps in and sees what is waiting for him.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi looked at Xia Weisi around her, and at the moment she was a little weird and twisted her body. It seems that it is a bit uncomfortable.


    The situation of my sister is far more important than the conspiracy of a family. Zhou Yi quickly grabbed Xia''s hand and asked: "What''s wrong, Xia Weisi. Where is it uncomfortable?"


    "There is a little bit!" Xia Weisi asked in a tweak. "Easy, you said that the stars who walked on the red carpet every day wore such clothes and high heels, why can you still feel a little bit uncomfortable?"


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi understood it. It turned out that my sister��s sister was used to it, and suddenly put on the most formal dress, and felt uncomfortable and awkward.


    He tried to suppress the smile in his heart and try to make his look look normal.


    "Dear, they have been trained numerous times. You want to show your most beautiful side before people, how can you do it without suffering?"


    "Is it?" Xia Weisi said to herself with some doubts. "Don''t I really want to see people like this in the future, God. That''s too uncomfortable."


    "You think too much, dear." Zhou Yi, who was inconvenient to mess with Xia''s silk hairstyle, had to hold his sister''s palm and comforted him with a touch. ��It��s not as serious as you think. You just need to dress up like this in the most formal occasions after adulthood. What do you think of what you usually look like. No one will say you.��


    "You think that I am so beautiful, it looks good." Xia Weisi''s face showed a hint of mellow red, she asked her brother''s arm to greasy.


    "You look so good. When you see you like this, you just have to stun me. I didn''t think you were my sister, but I saw the goddess. Of course, you are also very beautiful, no matter how Like, you are my dearest, the most important existence." Zhou Yi told his sister that he did not hide his admiration. In his heart, how can his sister praise and praise can not be overemphasized. But he did not think that some things can not be said.


    "Is it?" Xia Weisi''s eyes were a little confusing. "Well, I must work hard. I must do the most beautiful Xia Weisi. Ferguson."


    "You are the most beautiful." Zhou Yi patted her hand, but her eyes were outside. The estate of the Yasifford family is already in sight, and no matter what, a plan will appear in front of him.

 Chapter 76： Banquet encounters physical genius

    The car drove into the old manor, and the waiter waited there early, and respectfully opened the door, guiding the guests in the car onto the already laid velvet red carpet and stepping into the hall of the banquet.


    When Zhou Yi took Xia Weisi into the banquet hall, even the music in the hall was one of them. The beauty of Xia Weisi has the magic of stopping breathing. The guests in the banquet hall stopped moving and watched it. Xia Weisi nervously hugged Zhou Yi��s arm.


    "Don''t worry, Xia Weisi. You are the brightest star at the banquet. Look, they are all envious and embarrassed in your eyes. You should be proud of it!" He took the hand of Xia Xisi, Zhou Yi holding She is the owner of the banquet, Alfred. In front of Yasifford.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Yasifford. I am honored to accept your invitation!"


    Alfred is a blond man full of femininity. His face is exquisite, and it is no less inferior to many women. Some narrow eyes make him always look like a haze. Such people are often more difficult to deal with than those who are temperamental. Especially when he still has the identity of a nobleman.


    Alfred saw Zhou Yi, the narrow blue eyes lit up and immediately greeted him. He kissed Zhou Yi��s right hand affectionately.


    "Long time no see, my dear friend. I heard that you have come to Paris, I have been looking forward to your appreciation. It is better to see you healthy again."


    "Where? You are too polite." Zhou Yi held his hand in a courtesy manner and smothered his right hand. It��s too bad to let a man hold his hand all the time.


    At this point, Alfred seemed to notice the female partner around Zhou Yi, slightly lower, and he politely asked: "I haven''t asked, is this beautiful lady?"


    "This is my sister, Xia Weisi. Ferguson. She is the first time to follow me to such a banquet." Zhou Yi introduced Xia Yusi, this is the rules in formal occasions. The identity of the female companion is also very important, not everyone can bring it to such a banquet. Unless the man is so prominent that he ignores this rule.


    "I am very happy to see you, Miss Ferguson. Your beauty can make all the stars dust eclipse." Courtesy of Xia Weisi''s fingertips, gently kissed the back of her hand. Alfred''s performance is full of British gentleman style, courtesy and not down.


    However, Xia Weisi still has a slightly cold face. For these things, she is not very used to it. Quickly pulled back his little hand, Xia Weisi said coldly.


    "You have a good reputation, Mr. Alfred. You have to greet the guests, we will not bother you."


    "Then I will be with you first, Mr. Zhou Yi. I hope I can talk to you in depth after a while." Alfred said with apologetic apology, as the owner of the banquet, he still needs to be responsible.


    "Of course!" Clearly nodded, Zhou Yi took Xia Yusi to leave here. With his own sister around, he has nothing to do with the idea of ??attracting bees, and of course he does not want some mad bees to appear in front of himself. Xia Weisi is his baby sister. He doesn''t want to let the dudes who are a hundred people screaming at the ages to deceive Xia Weisi''s feelings.


    So he chose a corner where he sat down with Xia Weisi. By the way, I used my tall body to block the gaze that I had been peeing to Xia Weisi.


    If it was before, he might also be a member of the Playboy who kept wandering around. But now, he is a good brother to protect his sister at all costs. It was at this time that he finally realized the feelings of the dads who took the daughter who had just left the cabinet to attend this banquet. Sometimes I really couldn��t wait for a double-barreled caliber shotgun to be thrown at any time. The little **** who know where they came from are all smashed.


    Although Zhou Yi used a variety of means to dispel a lot of guys who didn''t know how to live, the people in the world who were not afraid of death always wave after wave. Especially in the case of Xia Weisi on the side, this group of people is more excited than taking medicine, always appearing in front of Xia Yusi in a pretending gesture, wanting to get the beauty from their own charm. Favor.


    Xia Weisi has been watching the strange male creatures on the side with a kind of zoo watching attitude. In her opinion, these guys are just as strange as the gorillas in the zoo. The performance and behavior of their pretending gestures have no other effect than adding a little bit of money to Xia Weisi and Zhou Yi.


    But this is completely unsatisfactory. The self-feeling of this group of playboys is good. They are rushing to the front of Xia Weisi, and they are selling themselves with various kinds of emphasis. At the end of the day, even Xia Weisi could not stand this endless harassment.


    "Brother, are you all this boring guy in the banquet you attended?" Xia Weisi coldly refused a French youth who was slippery and began to complain to his brother.


    For this question, Zhou Yi really can''t say anything. Because in many cases, he plays such a role, but he thinks that he is much better than these guys, at least not to cause disgust from women.


    "Don''t you have any way? In this way, I can''t really stand it." Xia Weisi complained that Zhou Yi''s silence is not the result she wants.


    "Let me think about it, you have to know that this kind of entertainment style has never been pleasant." Eyes patrolled the crowd for a while, and Zhou Yi found the goal he wanted. "Come with me, Xia Weisi. I think it is better to have a physics class than to deal with these idiots."


    "In this case, I would rather be in the physics class of Orolo." Glanced at his brother and Xia Weisi reached into his arms. Then follow his brother step by step to a humble gentleman at the party.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Richards!" Zhou Yi''s object is a seemingly old-fashioned gentleman. His appearance is unremarkable, but his eyes are extraordinarily bright. Show that this is a guy who is enough to show. For Zhou Yi, who knows the details of this gentleman, he is indeed a simple guy.


    Reed. Charlize, graduated from the State University of New York, and received several doctoral degrees. The study of physics can be said to be the world''s top level, especially for the study of cosmic rays almost in front of everyone.


    Unfortunately, this is an old-fashioned guy. He is more willing to study cosmic rays that are magical but have little use, and do not want to turn their technology into a product that stimulates consumption. Therefore, in the eyes of many investors, this guy is not to be seen.


    "You are?" As a person who is fascinated by research, Reid. It is clear that Charlize has not left the information of the investors who are in the forefront of the world in their memorandum. So he can only ask a little embarrassed. "Sorry, it��s been a bit too confused recently?"


    "Reed, you are a little too forgetful. This is the famous Mr. Zhou Yi, one of the largest investment institutions in the United States." Another gentleman came to Reid, and some sneered scornfully. But when he was facing Zhou Yi, he immediately made a harmonious face.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou. I am Victor. von Dum, the chairman of Dum. It is a great honor for me to come to you for the first time!"


    Looking at the guy who stood out to his right hand, Zhou Yi took his hand and looked at him. The neatly groomed blond hair looks like a few resolute scars on the face of some resoluteness. His eyes are a bit sharp, and there is even a kind of inconspicuous look when he looks at people. Such people generally belong to the type that does not give up. And this type is precisely the most troublesome one.


    "Dum, I have heard of it. It is a promising company!" A little compliment, Zhou Yi does not say more. After all, a Dum company is not a big deal for him. This kind of company that relies on the vampires of Wall Street to support the foundation is too much in the United States. It''s the kind of little guy who can''t afford any twists and turns. Maybe an economic turmoil may make it disappear. So for this kind of thing, Zhou Yi generally does not waste time to remember.


    "Mr. Richards, I am very interested in your last research paper on cosmic rays. Don''t you know what more specific ideas you have?" Compared with Victor''s Dum, Zhou Yi put more interest in it. In this physics genius professor. The content of his research is very useful for Zhou Yi.


    And when he asks a topic like this, everyone who knows him knows that he has invested in it. As a financial tycoon, his funds are enough to make any research labs and companies with financial needs hot, and perhaps one investment can make a studio worry-free and complete several cycles of research. Such heroic means are completely incomparable to those Wall Street vampires.


    However, not everyone can let him say this, but Reid. Richards has this ability.


    "Do you mean the question about the periodic quantum storm of the sun?" Reed thought for a moment and shook his head. "Sorry, sir. That research is still in the theoretical stage. I have just talked about the contract with NASA. If you want to have further experiments, it will take some time for data collection."


    This kind of discourse actually reveals only one meaning, and does not accept Zhouyi��s investment for the time being. This ignorant behavior made the eyes of Victor''s eyes look a little red.


    "Yes, that''s a pity." Shaking his head, Zhou Yi showed obvious disappointment. "Really, I really hope to see some research on the cosmic storm, but since Mr. Reed said this, I will wait for a while."


    "Excuse me, can you? Mr. Zhou Yi!" Victor on the side couldn''t help but insert his mouth. "If you have an investment interest, may you take a look at our research projects at Dum Enterprises? I believe we will not let you down."


    "Oh! Let''s listen!" For the investment, Zhou Yi, who has a large amount of money in his hand, does not care much. If there is value, he can make a return, there is no problem at all.


    "Of course, our project is like this." Looking at Zhou Yi nodded, Victor said seriously and slightly fanatic. Being able to get Zhouyi''s investment is a huge boost to his company''s development. Such a temptation can not help but not help him.

 Chapter 77： Intellectual beauty, loss of love, doctor

    Victor. Feng. Dum desperately beautified his own company''s research project in front of Zhou Yi, but as an investor who is very researchable in these cutting-edge science industries, Zhou Yi discovered a very important question in his speech.


    He simply described the merits and beauty of his research project, but never gave him a description of the risks of the project and the real prospects of market applications. So when Zhou Yi had to frown, he interrupted his speech.


    "Sorry, Mr. Dum. I just want to identify a question now, not to listen to your interest differentiation after the success of your energy project."


    "Oh!" Victor was interrupted and talked about, and he refused to stop his own remarks. He smiled a little.


    "You ask, Mr. Zhou. I promise that I will have no reservation as long as I can say it."


    ��Very well, you said that your energy project is making a new breakthrough in the utilization of nuclear energy. Does that mean that the energy you are studying now is still lagging nuclear fission energy?��


    Upon hearing Zhou Yi��s question, Victor��s expression was stiff and explained: ��Mr. Zhou, I think you may have some cognitive misunderstandings about energy. You must know that the world��s mainstream energy is nuclear fission energy, and the use of nuclear energy. It is still in a very basic state. My research project can increase the utilization rate of more than 20% on the basis of the current nuclear energy utilization. Such technology is absolutely unique. You only need to invest in our technology. The rewards that can be obtained are unimaginable."


    Shaking his head, Zhou Yi looked at this freshly-baked billionaire, rarely mentioning it with goodwill.


    "Mr. Dum, it may be you who may have misunderstood this aspect. After all, you are only newcomers in this area. Some news may not be clear. Tony Stecker��s Ark Energy Plan has reached the final stage of the conquest, which is estimated to be very The results will be available soon. In addition, Otto Gunther. Dr. Octavius ??has just completed a paper on nuclear fusion energy, which is quite feasible, I estimate in the next year or two. Dr. Otto is likely to start working on this project. I am afraid that your nuclear energy program will really be worthless."


    "So, I am really sorry. I will not invest in something that is destined to be eliminated by other projects." Having said that, he has stopped paying attention to the doomed Mr. Dum, but turned his head to the side. Reed. Richards.


    "Mr. Richards, as far as I know, NASA has very limited funding in this area, so if you are interested in getting rid of those boring bureaucracy, feel free to contact me. This is my business card!"


    Having said that, Zhou Yi handed over a business card. It''s a special number that can contact Zhou Yi''s personal assistant, and this number is a lot of money for a lot of researchers who need to invest.


    "Thank you, if there is a need, I will!" Hesitantly took over the business card of Zhou Yi, Reid. Richards shook hands with him and stopped talking about any topic. Obviously, he still has great concerns about accepting Zhou Yi''s investment.


    However, this is not a question that Zhou Yi cares about. Reed''s research may be helpful for Zhou Yi, but it is not enough to reduce it. Therefore, Zhou Yi has already planned to change places and take refuge with Xia Weisi.


    However, a blonde beauty who came over dispelled his idea.


    It is a beautiful Chinese man full of scholarly fragrance. The golden wavy hair is combed in the back of the head with a crystal hair accessory like a violet. Showing her bright and full forehead and blue eyes.


    The eyes look like a blue lake, calm and deep. People are immersed in the charm of it. In conjunction with her elegant and confident beauty, it reveals the dignity and grace that is like the goddess of wisdom.


    Her figure is also very attractive, and the elegant lines are drawn under the black dress, which is a moving arc. It makes people look directly at the past like Venus who saw the broken arm. It is simply that there is nowhere to reveal the beauty and temptation of women.


    Such a beautiful person, even Zhou Yi, who is used to beauty, has to admire it. Especially when he recognized this beauty, he became more and more an impulse to know her.


    This woman with intellectual beauty is not someone else. It is the beauty that Zhou Yi saved from the plane with another identity. It was completely unexpected that she could meet her again in this place, and when he recognized the delicate shawl on her body, the surprise became more and more profound. The shawl, which is finely textured and reveals a metallic luster but is as silky as a silk scarf, is nothing else. It is the cloak made of nano-metal on the dawn armor. It seems that it has been artificially reprogrammed and has become a feminine item.


    "Long time no see, Reid, and Victor. I didn''t expect to meet you here!" Looking at his two acquaintances, the beauty showed a clear joy. As for Zhou Yi, for her, it is not as conspicuous as Xia Weisi around him.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Susan." Reid showed some smiles. "I just heard from the lab that you have returned to the UK, so I flew directly. But Johnny said that you were invited to Paris, so I can only come here."


    This well-recognized genius of physics seems to be not good at communication. Anyway, Zhou Yi only heard from his words that he was coming to Miss Susan. As for the others, he did not hear it at all.


    "Susan, you are alright. I heard that the flight you are on has gone wrong, but I am very worried about your safety. Fortunately, things finally resolved safely. I really don''t know what the clown called the Dawn Knight is going on. Why just let you get the biggest accident."


    In contrast, Victor''s language is much more brilliant, and at least he can hear from his words that he is very concerned about this Miss Susan. However, his words did not make the lady happy.


    "Victor, please also pay attention. Dawn Knight is a hero who saved me, but not what you said!" For Victor''s metaphor, Susan appeared to be very unacceptable, so that direct exports were refuted.


    At the same time, it was Zhou Yi who made a rebuttal. He was not the kind of guy who was swallowed by his nose. Although he can''t reveal his identity, he still has the right to speak in the position of an ordinary person.


    "I agree very much about this. Mr. Dum, please pay attention. The knight you said is our hero in New York, the existence that saved hundreds of lives. When you smashed him, please think about it first. How many people have received his help."


    The gold master and the admired woman who I want to win together are refuted by one thing at the same time, Victor. Feng. Dum��s expression immediately became very ugly. Since he succeeded, few people have been like this to him. But the two people in front of him are the guys he can''t afford to sin, which gives him the feeling of shattering his teeth and swallowing his stomach. It''s really uncomfortable.


    The person who made a break for him at this time was Reid who couldn''t think of him. Richards. Of course, his clearance is not for the alumni who have been dead since the university, but because of the conversation.


    "Susan, have you had an accident? Oh! God, what the **** is this. Why didn''t anyone say it to me? You''re fine, and what happened to you?"


    His slap in the face is that Susan, who is the center of the event, has a feeling of crying and laughing. She also thought that Reed had been chasing him all the time because he heard that he had come across an accident and asked for help, but in the end he did not expect him to know nothing about it.


    Although she already had a certain understanding of this friend''s Mu Ning, but hearing this kind of thing still gave her a deep disappointment.


    Such a person does not look like the kind of person who can go hand in hand, Susan, you turned out to be a big fool. Susan thought of herself desperately desperate about her previous naive thoughts. However, she was still unwilling to ask.


    "Reed, you really don''t know what happened?"


    "Sorry, Susan. You know, my research on quantum storms has just entered a critical stage, so I have been busy tackling this problem. Even if you go back to the UK, you don''t know."


    Sud directly interrupted Reid''s groan, Susan asked directly to the center.


    "So, what are you doing to find me so far? Reed?"


    Reed. Richards took a deep breath and asked, "I just want to ask you, the answer to the question I asked you before!"


    "Just for this?" Susan looked at him disappointingly and sighed. "Sorry, Reid. I don''t think we need that. Just keep the status quo. I can''t stand that I am not the most important."


    She said it was very simple, but the meaning was obvious. Hearing her words, Reid. Richards��s body trembled fiercely, and the whole person seemed to have lost an anger and became stunned.


    Looking at him like this, Susan said with an apology: "Sorry, Reed. We are really not suitable! I am disturbed that I have other things to do."


    After that, she has already decided to go away. She must make the most basic understanding of this matter, otherwise things will get worse.


    "I''m sorry, man! I think you should drink two cups!" Pat took a shot of Reed''s shoulder, and Zhou Yi took Xia Weisi and walked away quietly. He doesn''t want to stay with a man who has fallen out of love for too long, which really affects his mood.


    And Victor, is in the inexplicable pleasure. He looked at the old rivals of this college period and smiled a little.


    "Would you like me to accompany you for two drinks, old classmates!"


    After leaving the frustrated man for a distance, Xia Weisi was a little excited to hug Zhou Yi��s arm and whispered, ��Oh, is that just a fall in love? You said that Reid will not be sad. Jumping off the building, or directly transforming into an evil doctor who revenge for love?"


    Zhou Yi asked the head of the summer silk, and Zhou Yi asked quite helplessly.


    "Can you tell me what you are doing every day, Xia Weisi. You don''t think what you said is outrageous?"


    ��Is there?�� Xia Weisi asked with a grin. ��But isn��t this all the TV shows like this?��


    "So there are more dead people in the TV series than you see!" The succinct criticism of Xia Weisi''s worldview, Zhou Yi''s eyes are attracted by a figure walking towards the garden, just Susan.


    Seeing her look, it seems that I need someone to comfort me. Of course, this idea is Zhou Yi��s own judgment. As her sister, Xia Weisi clearly understands her brother''s nature. She pulled up Zhou Yi''s left hand and pointed at the watch above, whispering.


    "I only give you half an hour, understand?"


    "There is no problem at all, Xia Weisi. You are my angel!" Kissing her face hard, Zhou Yi quickly walked to the garden. Xia Weisi touched his cheek and looked at his brother''s leaving figure, his eyes revealing what she should not have at this age.

 Chapter 78： Beauty exchange confidential exposure

    In the garden, some of Susan, who was so excited, walked alone to a quiet place. What I experienced today made her feel that her own thoughts were a mistake.


    She always thought that Reid would be her life''s companion, but until now she found out how naive and ridiculous her thoughts were.


    A partner who can work together for a lifetime can be determined not only by a little ridiculous goodwill, but also needs to pass the test of time to be truly determined. For Reid, he didn''t even pass the initial test.


    This discovery made Susan very disappointed, not only for Reed, but also for herself.


    While she was feeling lost for her choice, Zhou Yi had already walked behind her and coughed hard.


    "Sorry, Miss Susan. Are you okay?"


    Susan turned her head and saw Zhou Yi, who was smiling at her. At this time, her mood was not so beautiful. Naturally speaking, it would not be too good.


    "Sir, I think if you have a little bit of discernment, you should not ask such a thing."


    "Of course I can see it, but I need to make sure." Zhou Yi smiled apologetically. "Make sure Miss Susan needs a friend to guide you."


    "Sorry, sir. I think we don''t even know each other''s names, so we become friends you said."


    "I think if you need to know the other person''s name to be a friend. So good, I am halfway with all the big guys in the world on the road of friends." Followed by Susan''s topic, Zhou Yi snarled. The skill of the vertical and horizontal flowers has made him always have his own set of distances between women and women.


    Listening to Zhou Yi''s remarks, Susan is still somewhat low, but at least the mood is much better than at the beginning. Perhaps it is because I feel that my behavior at the beginning is too much lost in the style of a lady. So she began to apologize for her previous behavior.


    "Sorry, sir. I was a bit irritated before. Thank you for your kindness, I am Susan. Storm! What are you?"


    "Call me Zhou Yi!" Zhou Yi smiled and introduced himself. "I am a businessman. I was just talking about some business problems with the two gentlemen. I didn''t expect to meet a lady like Miss Susan. So I couldn''t help but rush out?"


    "I can''t help but rush out?" Hearing Zhou Yi''s strange explanation, Susan squinted and asked not very clearly.


    "Well! You can think that I am the kind of sad guy who can''t see beautiful women. Although I don''t know what role I can play, but if possible, I hope I can make a beautiful lady low. The heart is refreshing."


    "Thank you, you are a gentleman." Susan. Storm finally showed a smile. "I won''t say that for every girl."


    "Although I really hope that I have such a fraternal mind, it is a pity. This level is completely beyond my ability. So, I only target those minority!"


    "Oh! It seems that I have become a minority. Then this gentleman, your former female companion seems to be one of the minority. Why, don''t you worry that she will be unhappy because you came to me?" Although Susan has a certain gratitude for Zhou Yi��s intentions, it does not mean that she can easily associate with a stranger. Especially a stranger who is obviously not good to her.


    For this, Zhou Yi shrugged naturally.


    "Although for me, Xia Xisi is definitely the most important person in the world. But I believe that as a younger sister, he should bless his brother''s pursuit of happiness and beauty!"


    "What, the lady is your sister?" Susan, who had an oolong, suddenly showed a sly expression. Zhou Yi smiled with excuse.


    "Exactly, Xia Xisi is my half-brother''s biological sister. And I watched her grow up a little bit. In a way, she is indeed a minority among the minority."


    "Yes? Your relationship with your sister is very good, I also have a younger brother. But he is not as dignified and courteous as the sister. Sometimes I really doubt, I am not a qualified sister, even let my brother become This look!"


    Maybe it''s because of the oolong, or because the two have similar identities. Susan actually began to complain about Zhou Yi. This is good news for Zhou Yi.


    So he naturally began to draw the relationship between two people through this topic.


    "I also have troubles like you, Miss Susan, please forgive me. I want to call you Susan may be more appropriate, can you?"


    "Of course, sir. I also want to get rid of this unnecessary privilege. After all, I am not a partner in your business." Susan nodded with a good understanding. "If you can, I will also call your name directly. Zhou Yi, according to the Chinese reading method should be correct!"


    "Of course, I don''t think you have any research on Chinese culture. You have to know that the friends around me have almost straightened their tongues in order to read the name." Zhou Yi was surprised to show his admiration for Susan, woman Well! It is always a creature that needs praise.


    "You may not know that Xia Weisi is now dressed up. Her usual appearance can make me schizophrenic."


    "Yes? It really can''t be seen." Susan showed some doubts. After all, Zhou Yi said that she was totally different from what she saw. Xia Weisi��s noble and holy look, even her will be envious, how could it be what he said.


    "Although I still don''t understand how much change can be made after women''s make-up, Xia Weisi really created the limit of my cognition. You will never believe that she hasn''t just finished her sixteenth birthday! "Zhou Yi''s words are sincere, and Susan does not believe it." And some of them quickly caught her attention.


    "You said the makeup, can you tell me the identity of the makeup artist who made up for her?" The woman''s most attention is always a beautiful problem, Susan has begun to inquire about some of these problems.


    "Of course. If you need it, I can introduce my mother and her team to you, I believe she will also like to visit her like this beautiful girl." Zhou Yi smiled and handed Zhou Xi��s postcard. Zhou Hao always likes to put this kind of thing on him, and now it has been used.


    "God, you are actually the son of Ms. Zhou Wei. I have been admiring her for a long time. Her creativity is absolutely unique. It is a pity that her works are mostly private, I have tried to make an appointment, but I have never opportunity."


    "Maybe I can introduce you to know, I believe that you are familiar with it. My mother will never refuse you."


    The more people talk, the farther they are, and the relationship is getting closer and closer. And in this case, time is quickly lost. Until, Xia Weisi appeared in Zhou Yi''s side.


    "Dear brother, although I don''t want to bother you. But the party has already begun, and Mr. Alfred seems to have something to look for." Xia Weisi''s face is not very good looking, especially when she sees Susan. When I was very happy with Zhou Yi.


    "Well, Xia Weisi." Shrugging his shoulders, Zhou Yi apologized and smiled at Susan. "It seems that the owner here seems to have something for me to help him. Then, I will leave. If you have any needs, you can contact me at any time."


    "Of course!" Susan lit up the two business cards on the bright hand, there are Zhou Yi, there are Zhou Wei. "We are already friends, aren''t we? And I still need a referral from your key person!"


    "Very good, that''s it!" With a bright smile, Zhou Yi pulled the small hand of Xia Yusi and turned and walked toward the hall. As a guest, he is embarrassed to put a big shelf on the owner here.


    Looking at Zhou Yi��s departure, Susan smiled. For her, Zhou Yi is indeed a good person, but she just did not want to have a new beginning at this time.


    Thinking of this, she once again fell into her own meditation on the garden in the night. The cold air made her unable to pull her own clothes, but neither her dress nor the magical shawl allowed her to retain her body temperature during such a night.


    A cold breeze blew her, and she shook her body unconsciously. At this time, a sun-filled jacket was put on her body.


    "Sorry, I forgot that it is not suitable for breathable weather. It is a pity that a beauty like you has a cold. So, don''t say thank you to me. Who told you that I am a gentleman!"


    Zhou Yi, who turned around, gently put on her coat, slightly laughed a few words, and left here again. This time, Susan watched him enter the hall with his angry sister, and really didn''t come back.


    She pulled the clothes on her body, and the thick suit jacket brought her unusual warmth. And there''s a pretty good smell on it, just like the taste of the sun.


    Feeling this quirky warmth, Susan found it for the first time. If you put in a different perspective, maybe this is not necessarily a good thing. Thinking of this, she could not help but reveal a smile. At this moment, Reed��s loss to her no longer exists, she has already come out.


    Because everything has gained a new beginning.


    At this time, on the other side. Zhou Yi did not have such a good mood as Susan, because it was not a very good thing to put in front of him.


    "Mr. Alfred, can I confirm it? You want me to invest 100 million in funds for your Antarctic research office. In exchange, you intend to exchange some of the core secrets of Amblera. Is that correct?"


    At this time, Zhou Yi, who was led by the housekeeper of the Yaxifu family, was brought into Alfred��s private study. Here, apart from him, there is only the current owner of this Yasifford family.


    "You didn''t get it wrong, as you just said." Alfred smiled confidently. "I can guarantee that the secrets I am talking about are far more valuable than your investment. You will not suffer in this matter."


    "But, Mr. Alfred. You know that what you said has violated the law, and why do you think I will promise you this deal."


    "It''s very simple, Mr. Zhou Yi. Because that''s what you''ve been looking for, and that''s the core of the vampire research."


    Hearing here, Zhou Yi has already narrowed his eyes.


    "Mr. Alfred, I don''t know what you are talking about?"

 Chapter 79： Intelligence trading

    "Mr. Zhou, there is an old saying in China that is not a whisper. You don''t have to be so cautious." Alfred looked at the cup easily and poured two glasses of wine into the face of Zhou Yi. "Your identity can''t stand the scrutiny, isn''t it?"


    "Speak and listen!" Zhou Yi sat down. Since he has already discovered his hidden identity, he can only take one step.


    "There are not many people in the world who have the ability to develop that kind of metal armor. Tony. Stark has no such time. And Osbourne is still studying in England, so the rest of the goals are not much." Fred smiled confidently. ��As long as you look closely at the relevant research institutions, it is easy to draw such a conclusion.��


    "Say, what do you want from me, so that you can hide this secret in your stomach forever." Zhou Yi asked coldly. ��Is it just a hundred million dollars?��


    "No, no, Mr. Zhou may not understand what I mean. I am not extorting." Alfred waved his hand and made an innocent look. "I just seek cooperation. That identity is just a piece of my door. I don''t want to use this kind of thing to get anything from Mr. Zhou. I have already said that all I want is a transaction."


    "Transaction, you said the transaction. I don''t think that the information can be worth 100 million US dollars." Zhou Yi directly picked up the cup, a little soothing after a bite of wine.


    "For ordinary people, this news may not be worth much. But for the New York superhero, or the billionaires like you, it is definitely worth the money." Alfred picked up Another cup. "Of course, the credibility of someone like you is worth paying in advance."


    "Please, if you really have a fair trade mentality." Raised the cup on his hand. Zhou Yi made a listening gesture, and he was waiting for Alfred to tell him that he was worth 100 million.


    "Maybe you already know the experiment that Mr. Big Makinos has been doing. He has obtained a virus sample, and that sample is the key to all his experiments. And you seem to be looking for this virus sample. Is the source?"


    Nodded, Zhou Yi agreed with Alfred''s speculation. Alfred continued.


    "This virus sample comes from the British vampire family Victor family. Of course, further clues will require you to find it yourself."


    "Do you think this kind of information is worth 100 million?" Sneer a moment, Zhou Yi expressed his dissatisfaction. It��s simply delusional to use this floating-faced clue in exchange for 100 million yuan.


    "This is just an appetizing side dish. It just represents a little bit of caution for you. The reason for mentioning this clue is because he has a lot to do with the dinner I will mention. But."


    "I will arrange it, there will be 100 million dollars in your twenty-four hours to hit your book." Zhou Yi, who is already impatient, directly gave the price he wanted. Of course, he also has the ambition to do so. After all, the Yaxi Ford family is a nobleman who has existed for hundreds of years, and will not be able to defraud him for this money.


    "You are a sincere businessman. Of course, me too!" Alfred smiled. "The rest of the big meal is not ordinary, trust me. If you do it right, maybe Umbrella will be hanging in your name."


    "Ambrera is not a simple item. Are you sure you are not kidding?" This week, Zhou Yi was serious. If Alfred didn''t make a joke. Her news can indeed be worth the price. Of course, the premise is that the details of his message can achieve the effect he said.


    Alfred showed his confident expression, and he began to explain his news to Zhou Yi in detail.


    ��Ambrera is a company with great capabilities. I believe that Mr. Zhou Yi must be very clear. His industry includes medical, biological research and five-weapon development. Although it is not comparable in scale to Stella. Ke and Osborne, but definitely the big ones in the world."


    "There are so many unspeakable things in such a company. People like us will understand some insiders. These things may not be suitable for public exposure, but it is not a secret for us."


    "However, there is a dangerous project under Umbrella, it is a real secret, and many people don''t know much about it. But as a descendant of the founder of the company, I do know some of them. This secret has a huge threat to the world."


    "Threaten, you are not kidding." Zhou Yi felt that Alfred was somewhat alarmist. The threatening things in the world were everywhere. Even Osborne had several huge nuclear power plants in operation. They have problems, and they are a huge threat.


    "The real threat is more terrible than the threat of a nuclear bomb." Alfred said his own comparison. "Several nuclear bombs may have little impact on the world, but if the secret results are leaked out, the number of deaths for humans may be much greater than the nuclear bombs!"


    "Biochemical weapons?" Zhou Yi sat down in the body. If it is a chemical weapon similar to the internationally banned mustard bomb, it can indeed become the capital to shake this behemoth. It is just a shake, just want to go further, it is not so easy.


    "Yes, biochemical weapons. More specifically, biological viruses. A biological virus that can create a new situation!" Alfred gave a clear answer.


    At the moment he said the answer, Zhou Yi thought of the monster that Asa became, and that was a terrible change through the virus experiment.


    ��Several decades ago, my grandfather Edward Yasifford and several of his friends discovered an ancient biological virus in the inaccessible African region. This virus is never found in the plant sun ladder. The discovered virus, which has the ability to cause changes in the chromosomes of biological cells. In some ways, it can even promote the evolution of living things."


    "Since the virus was discovered, my grandfather founded the company, which has been the company''s top secret, and has been developing it for decades. But unfortunately, since my After my grandfather passed away, my incompetent father could not retain his grandfather''s position in the company. By now, the Yasifford family has become the edge of Umbrella. We have been squeezed out for the development of the virus."


    "So you can betray the secrets of Umbrella without any scruples?" With a mocking face, he can have a new understanding of this famous European son.


    "Betrayal is never because it is not loyal enough, but because the price is too high! For Asifford, Umbrella has no value, why not seek more benefits for himself without the result of his inevitable death?" Frankly Acknowledging his own ideas, Alfred showed a true aristocratic style, the kind of unscrupulous style for the sake of profit.


    "Sorry, I haven''t seen any signs of imminent death until now." I didn''t want to discuss this with Alfred. Zhou Yi sneered and interrupted him.


    "My friend, patience is a virtue." For his own gold master, Alfred appeared extremely inclusive, he said tirelessly. "I just said where it is, right. The core of Ambrera, the ancestor virus."


    "It''s very powerful, but it''s hard to fully develop it according to current technology. Umbrella has been working hard and has some results in some areas. Want to guess what?" ��


    "It certainly won''t be medical." As a weapon trader, Zhou Yi naturally knows what it is for a company to be truly profitable. "They used this virus to develop biological weapons?"


    "Yes, my friend. You are very wise!" Alfred showed a smile with a bad smile. "Under the temptation of interest, they have long abandoned the most correct path of the ancestral virus and chose a dangerous route. The current authorities in Umbrella have reached an agreement with important figures of the US military, they want to use this virus. Improve the US military''s super soldier plan. But did not expect, but developed a dangerous thing."


    "This kind of biological weapon has extremely terrible contagious and pathological. The information I have in hand has proved that if it is not effectively curbed, it is only a slight outbreak, and it is possible to make a city a dead city! ��


    Some people were shocked by Alfred. Zhou Yixian tried hard to sort out his own ideas and then asked.


    "So dangerous things, I don''t believe that Ambrera does not have a tight enough protection against this kind of thing. As long as they are well protected, the problem you said does not exist."


    "Theorously this is the way! But there are always exceptions?" Alfred smiled. "I know that the idea of ??this thing is not just me. Those people are not just selling news, many of them are holding the idea of ??destroying Ambrella. For this reason, they have sent elite spies. You know, a solid castle can''t resist the internal collapse. Think about it, once the secret leaks, the crisis breaks out, what about Ambrera who needs to bear this responsibility?"


    "If you are telling the truth, then I am sure that the deal is barely fair. Now I have only one last question?" stood up, Zhou Yi asked according to the table.


    "Please, my friend. I am very happy to complete the last part of the transaction!"


    "Where is the place to study biological weapons, don''t say you don''t know. I know that you still have a part of the security power of Umbrella. In this important place, Umbrella definitely has strong security. Things can''t pass you!"


    "You are right. I know there. But does that make sense to you? My friend, in fact, you only need to wait and see, and then wait for the acquisition of Umbrella. You don''t need to know the answer to this question. ��


    "I need this answer!" Zhou Yi was very determined.


    In this regard, Alfred chose a compromise. This completely unimportant question is not worthy of having an impact on his friendship with Zhou Yi.


    "Rakken City! Friends, just in the depths of the city built by Ambrera!"


    "Good! So, goodbye. Mr. Alfred, if you can. I really don''t want to make such a deal with you again."


    "I hope so too, the Yaxi Ford family can not rely on others to survive." Looking at the easy figure that Zhou Yi turned and left, Alfred said to himself. "I promised Alexia, and I want to reinvigorate Iasi Ford."

 Chapter 80： Electronic attack intelligence theft

    The banquet is coming to an end, but Zhou Yi has no idea of ??staying here. He and Alfred have taken what they want and got what they want. It is no longer necessary to stay now. Neither he nor Xia Weisi has the idea of ??continuing to entertain.


    Leaving the Assisi Manor with Zhou Yi and returning to the hotel by car. Enter your own private space. Xia Weisi showed a feeling of relief. She couldn''t wait to kick off the high heels on her feet, so she walked barefoot on the carpet in the room.


    "How, baby. Are you not happy to play?" Zhou Wei, who had been waiting for Xia Weisi to come back, looked at his little daughter and quickly began to ask for help. After all, this is the first time that Xia Weisi has participated in such a banquet, and it is still under the premise of disguising his identity as a mutant. Therefore, it is not necessary to worry about it.


    "I am really fed up with these messy things, and there are all kinds of annoying guys everywhere. Even eating a thing doesn''t make you feel at ease." Xia Yusi took care of the hair on the beginning and tried to free his ears. come out. "There is also this kind of clothes that will kill me. God! I swear, I will never attend such a party again."


    "My dear, this is just the beginning." Zhou Yi kindly reminded. "You will definitely experience more things like this in the future, so it is best not to speak too absolute."


    "Don''t think about it!" Xia Weisi directly used his arm to draw a big cross. "You can hook up beautiful girls in that kind of place. Can I do it there? Wait for someone to hook me up, save it! To know the situation and continue, I can''t help but send them to the wall. Go inside."


    "Call! It is really torture!" Zhou Yi, who was exposed for a short time, blew his whistle and consciously stopped the dispute.


    "Dear, you will get used to it in the future. This kind of thing is just as good as it is, not every time it will be so unpleasant." White took a look at his son and expressed his dissatisfaction with this brother who did not do it. Zhou Hao hugged her daughter and began to calm her mood.


    Xia Weisi vigorously arched in the arms of Zhou Wei, and said softly: "It��s still the best for my mother. I want to sleep with you tonight, okay?"


    "You, such a big person. How is it like a child?" Zhou Wei scratched her nose and did not say a word.


    Looking at the sky, Zhou Yi, who felt that it was not too early, said: "So good night, my mother and Xia Weisi, I wish you a good dream!"


    "You also have a rest early, dear!" Zhou Hao nodded and took Xia Weisi to walk in front of the makeup mirror. He still needs some time to remove makeup from Xia Weisi.


    "Come on, go fast. You hate this brother!" Xia Weisi is like a fly, waving to Zhou Yi. It seems that he is really abhorrent to his behavior of throwing himself to pick up a girl.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Zhou Yi pushed open the door and went out. It��s not the time for him to rest. He still has some things to arrange for the news.


    Walk into his room and lock the door to prevent someone from coming in to find him. Zhou Yi has put on a special flat eye and started to connect with Medusa.


    "Medusa, help me search for a detailed map of the city of Lacan. By the way, mark all the buildings under the name of Ambrella."


    ��Yes, according to the data, the city of Lakken belongs to the building under the name of Umbrella, with a total of 1,744. It includes the branch of the city of Luk��n, the city of Lacon, and the library of Lacon Kenshi Sports Center, City Center Elementary School, Umbrella Medical Center and other large facilities, as well as subsidiaries, employees'' dormitories, cadre nursing centers, etc.


    In the view of Zhou Yi, a huge 3D city map appeared there. It was built by Anbrera and built a new city after the towns with few people. It is also unique, and most industries belong to a company''s city.


    When Medusa responded to Zhou Yi��s request, he marked the building under the name of Rebrella. One red dot is beginning to appear on the map of the entire simulated city. When Medusa complained that most of the city had been covered by these bright red colors.


    Obviously, it is somewhat unrealistic to distinguish from these urban buildings which is the cover of the Ambrera underground research center on the surface.


    "Medusa, help me get rid of those public facilities, keep buildings that are only used internally by Anbrera and require certain authority." Zhou Yi issued a new order and began to screen from it. He believes that the answer will be hidden in one of them.


    "Sir, if you want to do this. I need your authorization to invade the internal system of Umbrella and check its internal information. I need to remind you that this will expose the whereabouts to a large extent, causing unnecessary hostility. You are sure Do you do this?"


    From the standpoint of the owner, Medusa sent out her own opinion. In her inherent logical thinking, such a thing is obviously contrary to the interests of Zhou Yi. If such an order is to be executed, it must be authorized.


    "I''m sure to do this. Medusa, try to keep myself safe, so that it won''t be tracked back to the first goal by the other party. As for whether the other party will pull the alarm, don''t bother."


    "Yes, sir. Please wait!" Medusa began to execute the order of Zhou Yi without compromise. In the world of the Internet, she invaded Umbrella''s internal network through external limited access and began to search for information needed by Zhou Yi in its internal data.


    In the face of such advanced artificial intelligence, Umbrella''s firewall is as undefended, and soon Medusa got what he wanted from the internal information.


    "Sir, I have found the information you want. According to your request, there are three buildings to meet your requirements."


    Medusa said that she began to show the details of the three buildings in front of Zhou Yi.


    ��Ambrera��s branch office in Laeken is required to have employee rights to enter. The location is in the heart of Lacan.��


    ��The Umbrella Medical Center is used only in the inner high-rises of Umbrella. The area is located in the southeast of the city, near the business center.��


    ��The Umbrella cadre care center is only for high-level cadre training and vacation. It is located in the outskirts of the southwestern region of Laken.��


    "Three choices, this kind of thing can not be blatantly put in front of the public." On Monday, he whispered a few words and continued to give orders. "Medusa, collect all the information about this cadre treatment center, I want to know all about it."


    ��In the data acquisition, we found high-level encrypted data and continued to search.�� It seems that in this respect, Umbrella has made very strict protection measures. Although Medusa is working hard, the speed of obtaining information is far from It was so quick at first.


    Fortunately, she has not let Zhou Yi disappointed.


    ��Ambrera cadre nursing center, high-level company industry. The following confidential information has been searched, the list of incumbents, building expansion report, material input report and experimental report, the details of which are as follows!��


    Just as Medusa began to report on her own discovery, suddenly there was a large bright red in the view of Zhou Yi. The voice of Medusa has also become urgent.


    "Warning, there are unknown data that started to impact the system. Reverse search has begun, the firewall is under attack and it is expected to expire after ten seconds. Disconnect all external links."


    The image in the eye flashed a few times and it immediately dimmed. After about a minute or so, the image was re-transmitted in the eyes. At this time Medusa''s voice came from the ear.


    "Sir, we have been attacked by unknown procedures. We can prejudge the intelligent program inside Umbrella. We can conclude that Umbrella has advanced artificial intelligence that is not inferior to me. Your order has touched the other party. The defense system. Sorry, the information just was not completely preserved. In order to ensure security, I gave up the information that has not been completely downloaded."


    "It''s enough, Medusa. Everything is safe!" He stunned his temples. Zhou Yi felt that watching Medusa''s network intrusion was more exciting than going out for himself. Although I don''t know why artificial intelligence is rampant to this level, it can be rewarded.


    "Show me your results!"


    ��Most of the high-confidential members of the personnel list have been destroyed by the other party. At present, only some of the security personnel are kept. This is the person with the highest position retained in the current information.��


    Medusa showed an image of a woman with dark brown hair. This is a woman who looks good and looks like a professional armed training, revealing a sense of skill.


    "Alice. Jovovich. The safety director of the Ambrera cadre nursing center, graduated from the West Point Military Academy, has repeatedly executed special orders. Later he was delisted for violating the order and was invited to join the Ambrella Security Company. Received a three-year training, because of outstanding performance, upgraded to a security center cadre, transferred to Lacan City a year ago as a safety director of the cadre nursing center."


    "Good body, but not what I want. Is there anything else?" A security officer is not the information that Zhou Yi wants, he continues to ask his intelligent assistant.


    ��There are still some reports of experimental conditions, but they are destroyed and only part of them are kept.��


    "Show it to me!"


    Two documents appeared in the eyes of Zhou Yi, including the description of the material of the experiment, the photos of the different periods recorded, and the experimental reports with some retained.


    The material of the experiment can be described as strange. From the material of the report, he not only saw the commonly used mice, chimpanzees and humans. In addition, there are different species of lizards, pythons and sharks that are not often used. It seems that their experiments seem to be not limited to humans.


    In contrast to the experimental report, Zhou Yi found that most of the materials had a report of death. The most mentioned sentence in the report is the rapid change of the chromosome of the cell, the huge change of the organism, the development of the experiment in an uncontrollable direction, and the end of the experiment.


    This seems to illustrate one thing. This experiment seems to be not going well because it does not seem to have a stable controllability. Such things can''t be called success anyway.


    While continuing to turn over the report, Zhou Yi found a problem. There are no records of human experiments in the report, apparently being intentionally deleted by the other party when attacked. Such a situation can only explain one problem, and human experiments have different results. And what is the difference?


    Flip the only part of the information, Zhou Yi began to analyze. And when he reached the final conclusion, his face was not very good.

 Chapter 81： Heart has scruples to invite American meals

    All the information indicates that the material of this research experiment was basically destroyed due to uncontrollable problems, but so far, there is no experimental destruction report on the human materials in his hand.


    Zhou Yi began to flip limited image data. The image data in his hand is not so much an experimental record, but rather a monster illustration.


    It is a huge horror, like a distant creature. Full body spurs, super sharks of the same size. A lion whose body fur is shed and whose muscles are explosively growing. There are also gorillas with two deformed giants.


    This kind of thing flows into the hands of the Hollywood screenwriter, and maybe it will become a fresh horror film material. But unfortunately, this is just a biological experiment in the real life. Zhou Yi didn''t have time to feel much about what was already dead. He needed to know what the true core of the experiment had progressed to.


    Finally, she found some clues from these incomplete materials. That is an accident report. The content shows that a laboratory assistant was attacked by an experimental creature because of an accident, and was soon infected with a virus and reported a lesion. A detailed report description and a full process record of the lesion are attached.


    Zhou Yi read the entire report, but the content of the report made him feel creepy. In the report, the process of this unfortunate assistant lesion is terrible.


    The first is that the whole body begins to have a slight paralysis condition, and then the body has symptoms such as disengagement, heartbeat disorder and mental paralysis. This situation has been going on for more than an hour. After that, the assistant declared death from a medical point of view.


    However, the data shows that this is the beginning. The body tissue of the assistant began to show large areas of necrosis after his death. This necrosis is from the inside out, only within a few hours. This assistant became like a dead body that had been rotten for a long time.


    This is not the most horrible thing. The most frightening thing is that the body began to recover and began to act according to the most primitive eating instinct. The body of this recovery action attacks all living creatures that it can perceive. Bloodthirsty desires and eating desires are completely uncontrollable.


    Without knowing it, two security guards were attacked and the same changes were made. In order to control this unexpected situation. The report shows that they have inspected and disinfected all relevant personnel. And here, the report has come to an end, leaving only the final academic analysis.


    After reading this report, Zhou Yi��s only feeling is. If this is the biological weapon that the US military asked Ambrella to develop, then they can be considered successful. Because this thing is indeed deadly, and it is already not limited to the region.


    However, this kind of thing can never appear in the world. Once leaked, not only the country, but even the world will face a huge impact. All human beings are likely to face the choice of life and death.


    But this problem is not another problem that Zhou Yi can solve. The Dawn Knight is certainly a superhero supported by countless people, but he can''t shake a multinational giant. Don''t say anything else, just tens of thousands of working-class people under this company will not support him.


    And Zhou Yi, the billionaire''s identity, can''t do this kind of thing. The industry that Anbrera is involved in is extremely wide, and Zhouyi''s ability can''t affect it. Unless really, as Alfred revealed, the study of Umbrella was ruined by someone, causing him to break out. This has a huge impact on Umbrella.


    If that''s the case, he can pull Tony and some financial giants to swallow this behemoth. But from the bottom of his heart, he still does not want this to happen. That is too dangerous.


    "Medusa, help me pass the information in my hand to the last Phil. Mr. Colson, telling them that I need their help, it is best to let someone come to me with a plan!"


    "Yes, sir. Send this message for you right away. Also, sir. Mercury Technology has done what you need, need me to arrange for them to send you to you?"


    "Give me the new equipment together, Medusa." Zhou Yi faintly told. This was originally a happy thing, but at the moment he did not have a happy idea.


    A bunch of things are pressing on him, even if he has far more energy than ordinary people, there is a feeling of guilty at the moment. Sometimes he also wants to put down all the burdens and live only about his own life.


    But the career of a superhero is like a drug, and it has the magic power to stop. Until now, he has fallen in love with this thrilling life. He can give up the rich days of the present and return to the ordinary life of ordinary people in the past. But it is no longer possible to give up the cause of this hero.


    Re-energizing his own spirit, Zhou Yi thought about finding something to eat, to fill his hungry stomach. He was busy all day today, and the French meal at noon had already been digested.


    However, when he took the elevator of the hotel, he accidentally discovered that an acquaintance was also in the elevator.


    "Hey! Qin, how are you here?" The piano stood in the elevator. Grey, at this time she was thinking about the maneuvering version in the elevator, apparently deciding to go to that floor.


    I saw Zhou Yi, Qin. Gray looked a little surprised, or the expression on her face was a bit weird.


    "I want to find something to eat, you know, sometimes it takes a long time to study things, it is easy to forget something."


    ��For example, eating?�� Zhou Yi showed a smirk. He pressed the button to the restaurant floor and said to her. "If you meet, just go eat with me. Just I am a little hungry!"


    "What?" Qin. Gray asked a strange question. "This is not very good, you know that I have a boyfriend."


    "Oh, my dear piano!" Stretched the piano directly. Grey, put her in the elevator. "What happened to you today, is it mad at me? Or do you want me to open up our identity and thoroughly use the identity of the competitor to brush Scott''s fool?"


    "I have something so angry!" Some awkwardly turned to the face, the piano. Grey did not dare to look directly at Zhou Yi��s eyes.


    "Yeah, you really are not angry?" Raised the chin. Gray''s chin, watching her look a little shy, Zhou Yi directly lowered his head. After a long time, Zhou Yi once again occupied this place that was defined as a territory by himself. Compared to the last time, this time the piano. Gray''s performance is even more boring, as if it has not been tested for a long time, this skill has been degraded.


    He used to be a thirsty traveler and used up his strength. Qin. Gray had some intentions to resist at first, but soon she lost her strength.


    After a long time, until the elevator made a slight pause, the movement stopped. Zhou Yicai slowly separated from Qin Gelei. At this time, Qin Gelei has some soft bodies, and the bright eyes on weekdays have now become like the same spring water, and it is full of ups and downs.


    "Now, I really feel that you are not angry. Then, go to dinner with me, okay? Beautiful piano. Miss Grey!"


    "Okay, only once!" Qin. Gray whispered softly, as if he was explaining to Zhou Yi, and he seemed to explain himself to himself.


    "With the first time, there will naturally be a second time. Isn''t it?" Zhou Yi took the filigree hand of Qin Ge, confidently and softly.


    And the piano. At this time, Grey seems to have no autonomy at all, just letting Zhou Yi play with it.


    Two people walked straight into the restaurant. Under the arrangement of Zhou Yi, the waiter quickly began to serve delicious French meals for the distinguished guests.


    The chef here offers a classical French cuisine. This kind of cuisine originated from the pre-French Revolution, which was popular among the emperors and aristocrats, and later classified by Essoff.


    The chefs of the classical cuisine faction are exquisite in craftsmanship. The ingredients must be of the highest quality. The commonly used ingredients include lobster, clams, steak and champagne. The wine and flour are the basis of the juice sauce, and then concentrated, the taste is rich and rich. It is thickened with butter or cream.


    The French traditional menu offers a total of 13 dishes to choose from. Each dish is small but delicate. The first dish is usually a frozen appetizer, followed by a second dish, soup. The third dish, hot appetizing head plate. The fourth dish, fish. The fifth dish, the main dish. Six dishes, hot plate. The seventh dish, cold cuts. The eighth dish, snowy. The ninth course, barbecue and salad. The tenth dish, vegetables. The eleventh dish, dessert. The twelfth dish, salty. Until the thirteenth dish, dessert.


    This variety of meals also means a sufficiently complicated dining etiquette. In general, many people are not very accustomed to this classical genre of French meals. This also led to the rise of the new French feast. After all, this simplified thing is very adapted to the pace of modern life.


    Originally, Zhou Yi thought about giving the piano on this complicated dining etiquette. Gray gave a little guidance, and by the way came some small tricks. But beyond the expectation of the week, the piano performed very naturally, even more skillful than he performed.


    "Really, you really surprised me!" While tasting the exquisite French meal, Zhou Yi was facing the piano. Gray smiled. "Really, I still have the idea of ??watching your jokes?"


    "I haven''t touched such table manners for a long time. Really, I thought I was very unfamiliar!" Qin Wen smiled and showed a noble style.


    "How come, you behave perfectly!" Holding the piano. Grace''s hand, Zhou Yi reveals a beautiful look.


    "Yes, that''s great!"


    The two laughed at each other and revealed an extraordinary tacit understanding. Seriously, Zhou Yi really did not think of the piano. Grey will not resist this. It''s like letting go of all the concerns at once. Some don''t behave like her.

 Chapter 82： Mutant Beauty Invitation Book

    "Qin, do you have any thoughts?" Zhou Yi asked very awkwardly because of the piano in his eyes. Grey is far from being as natural as it is today. She has been guarding Zhou Yi, but she is also guarding herself. She has been suppressing her true desires, but she has never let go of it.


    "I''m fine, but it hasn''t come out for a long time. It''s a little relaxed in the spirit!" Qin. Gray��s answer was naturally peaceful, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    "You are too nervous." Zhou Yi caressed her back. "You are also a psychology teacher. You should know that your inner feelings should not be too depressed. You put too much pressure on yourself."


    "You also said, I am the teacher!" Bai Yiyiyi, Qin. Gray wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin. "I am already full, if there is nothing. I will take a step first."


    "Wait a minute, the piano!" Pulled her hand, Zhou Yi revealed a smirk. "Don''t I hate you so much? You don''t want to say yes, that''s really sad for me. You know that we are still in close communication, I mean the elevator."


    "Hey!" Xiaodi warned him, and the piano slammed his hand hard. "That''s what you forced me, don''t be as embarrassed as he said."


    "Well, it''s like this. Then I force you to stay with me, you can accept it!" Pulling the piano directly. Gray''s hand stood up and Zhou Yi began to force it like she said. She followed her away.


    Qin. Gray has some resistance, but the strength of resistance is limited. This situation makes Zhou Yi''s heart somewhat proud. It seems that the resistance of the piano to his heart has become smaller and smaller, and it is about to reach the final level. Maybe it is not necessarily today.


    Pulling the piano geek all the way back to his room, Zhou Yi found that his lucky value today is really good, do not say familiar people along the way, even a figure has not seen. This is obviously destined to be a good day tonight.


    Intimately grasping the body of the piano, the familiar body curve is really no secret to him. He walks along the perfect curve, and his desire is conveyed by this kind of action.


    As a dual-identity, his pressure is really too big. Unwilling to reveal his identity at will, so he can only use his other means to vent his own pressure, and when the piano appears in front of him, the desire has always surged enough. This kind of thing is sometimes straightforward and completely uncontrolled.


    The meticulous clavicle has almost become a **** endorsement in his eyes. The white skin shines with the magical feeling of fascination.


    He couldn''t wait to bow his head and the two exchanged intimately. Exchange each other''s enthusiasm. |


    "Dear, you are awesome." Zhou Yi praised. Although the piano. Grey looks slimmer and belongs to a type that is not particularly meaty. But when I really measure it by hand, I will find that her figure is not bad, even worse than Orolo.


    Qin. Grey is shouting directly with some hoarse voice.


    "Don''t just say no, you bad guy!"


    "As you wish, dear!"


    The movement of the piano is more enthusiastic. He never thought that a woman who looks so quiet can get to this level. This alternative contrast made his heart extremely excited.


    However, when he wanted to start the action above, a whispered whisper was passed into his ear.


    "I really can''t bear you, dear." This made Zhou Yi somewhat confused, and now he is preparing for further progress. But the sudden sound of the wind is behind his head.


    The sharp hand knife was cut on his back, and the power was big enough for an adult to fall into a long enough coma. But for Zhou Yi, it is obviously not enough.


    The left hand that took her waist was firmly stuck in her waist, and Zhou Yi, who had been stunned by her desire, was already awake. He looked at this in front of this, and his eyes were obviously a little wrong. The woman who had no upper body in her upper body asked coldly.


    "You are not a piano, who are you?" He has enough confidence to master the action of this woman, so there is no idea to pull the distance a little.


    The woman kept on trying and broke away from the arms of Zhou Yi, but her movements did not make any sense under the power of Zhou Yi. And she obviously found this. Simply stop unnecessary struggles, but focus on Zhou Yi seriously.


    "You are also a mutant?"


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi had already known her identity, so he tentatively asked.


    "Magic girl?"


    The woman''s body began to change at the moment when Zhou Yi said her name. The blue skin instantly covered all visible body parts, and the key parts were wrapped in some fine scales. The burgundy hair turned into a conspicuous bright red, and the face became another charming look. Although it looks a bit weird, it also has a different kind of temptation.


    "Do you know me?" asked the woman, Ruiwen, and her voice was completely different. More mature and hoarse, but also more vicissitudes. "It seems that you are also our ethnic group, can you put me down first, cute little man."


    A little let go of this mutant spy master, let her retreat to a place where she feels safe. A woman who is sensitive to this action, every move and the mythical witch, he opens his mouth indifferently.


    "Unfortunately, I am not the same family as you. Since the famous magical woman has appeared in front of me, can I think that the leader of the mutant, Mr. Eric, has already arrived in Paris? ?"


    "You are very smart, cute little man. Since you already know who is going to appear in front of you, can you tell me directly where the little mutant is?"


    Ruiwen walked to Zhou Yi''s side with a catwalk, his fingers crossed over him. The moment of passion just made him half naked, and the unobstructed contact was extremely subtle at this time, especially for the identity of the two.


    "Do you think Mr. Eric has deterrence in front of me? Or do you think that I am the kind of guy who will easily give in?" A finger grabbed the magical female Riewen, and Zhou Yi looked straight at her bright yellow. eye. "Please tell Mr. Eric, I am here waiting for him!"


    "You want to challenge Eric?" Ruiwen showed a clear ridicule, she looked at this man who is extremely conspicuous in humans. Move the road. "Since you know Eric''s reputation, why do you still have such a ridiculous idea? My lovely little man, do you think that the name of the magnetic king is a big villain blown out by Hollywood movies?"


    "Don''t give me this strange name!" He held her hand and pulled the magical female Raven to her face. Zhou Yi��s eyes showed a dazzling light. "Tell him, this is the challenge of the Dawn Knight. I lost, I will be hand-picked when I am naughty. If I win, let him sit down and negotiate with me honestly, with all the future of the mutant. Negotiations."


    "Dawn Knight?" After Zhou Yi deliberately loosened, Ruiwen broke his bondage. The shrewd spy master immediately opened his distance and retired to a safe place. He can ignore a human male who looks pleasing to the eye, but can''t ignore a really powerful superhero. Unlike the mutants who live in isolation, she is a mutant who has been lurking among humans. For the power of a hot superhero, she has her own judgment.


    "This is not a joke, my lovely little man. Eric is not a good talker for human beings, you can talk nonsense in front of me, but it does not mean that you can be in front of the mutant leader. ��


    Ruiwen made the final confirmation, but there was a little maintenance in the speech. The nature of the spy and the character of the woman are intertwined, making her look complicated and hard to see.


    In the face of doubts, Zhou Yi directly activated the device on hand, and became a Dawn Knight between several breaths. This equipment is far more convincing than his words.


    In the face of Zhou Yi, who showed his identity, Ruiwen��s pupils shrank slightly, but in the end he bowed his head and expressed his respect to the powerful existence in front of him: ��So, I will convey your meaning. Dawn Knight, Eric I will hear your offer. If he agrees, I will appear again in front of you."


    Having said that, the magical female Ruiwen has apparently resigned. Getting along with a dangerous person is not an easy task. Especially in the current situation of hostility.


    "Wait a minute!" Zhou Yi changed back to the original look, facing Ruiwen, he explained what he meant. "My identity is still a secret. No one knows except a small number of people. So, you better hide it in your heart."


    "Of course!" Rui Wen showed a bright smile to Zhou Yi, her demon face was extremely charming at this moment. "This is the secret of both of us."


    Ignore Ruiwen''s teasing, watching this ever-changing magical woman disappear into the room. Zhou Yi had a hard time giving a sigh of relief.


    Just now he really moved some thoughts and wanted to leave this right arm of the magnetic king here as a bargaining chip, but after thinking of the embarrassing behavior, he finally dismissed this attention. As a self-respecting man, he can''t accept the act of using a woman with a skin kiss as a bargaining chip.


    So he can only use the identity of the Dawn Knight as a bargaining chip. Only the Knights of Dawn have the status and ability to negotiate with Wanwang Wang, and only superheroes can make this veteran mutant have scruples.


    This is already the best way he can think of in this urgent time.


    Off topic, this chapter is already very implicit, I can''t change it. If you still can''t, you can only use the kill ellipsis. In addition, qq group strategic science army 233361711, welcome everyone to talk.

 Chapter 83： Lion Kings proud lone wolf and tiger

    Just as Zhou Yi asked the magic woman to convey her invitation to the magnetic king Eric, Wolverine Rogan also encountered an extremely important opponent in his life.


    Because the little naughty was asked not to leave Orolo and the piano at will. Grey was the reason for their sight, so Rogan could only go around with a group of troublesome women all day long. This is not a pleasant feeling for him.


    If it is just a piano. Gray or Xiaotao, maybe he won''t feel bored, but if he is followed by four or five women, three or four of them are green girls, it is definitely a huge challenge for his tolerance.


    Rogan has never been a good-tempered person, if not because of the piano. Grey, a woman who makes him very good-loving and a little naughty, makes him feel like a family. Maybe he has already run away, and he is not doing anything. But for these two people, he still endured hard. It was not until a group of people came back to play that it was the loose nerve in the brain.


    And because the middle process is too painful for him, it is an urgent need to release his pressure. What method does a mature old man need to release his pressure? In fact, there are only a few of them, and the most common ones are alcohol and tobacco and women.


    Women are very common to Rogan, and vicissitudes like him do not need to pick up a girl, naturally there will be a girl to soak him. Therefore, there have been many women in his long life. Most of these women are passers-by, and only a few have left a deep impression on him. The most tragic thing is that an experience made him forget all of this. He forgot a woman who is very important to him.


    Although he recovered this feeling in the body of the piano, his instinct told him that there is actually a gap. Perhaps for these reasons, he did not find a woman at all this time.


    For the smoke, there is already a 40th anniversary edition of the best cigar in the body of Rogan can be said to be no desire. So naturally, he came to the bar.


    Perhaps it is the memory left in the bones, Rogan does not like the kind of very nightclubs, but is more keen on the old-fashioned old bar. Especially the kind of singer who has a bad mood, the old bar filled with soothing music, and his favorite place to hang around.


    Although it was first arrived in Paris, but with his own sense of smell more sensitive than the dog and the instinct of being a qualified old drunk, it didn''t take much effort. Rogan found the goal he was looking for on a street in some ages.


    This bar of some years is called the lion''s pride, listening to the name is very domineering. But going in and looking at it only makes people feel that there is a feeling of being late. The bar is full of old tables and chairs, filled with rosin. Instead of feeling that it is old, people feel that there seems to be a precious brand of inscriptions in the years.


    On the stage, a singer who looked a little decadent sang softly, and the melodious music echoed in the bar. In the light that is not particularly bright, the utensils on the long bar reflect a warm color.


    Plus the fascinating wine and the whispers and laughter of the guests. Stopping here is enough to make people feel the feeling of stagnation and slow flow.


    This is Rogan''s favorite feeling, and once he walks in, he has a feeling of returning home. Compared to the present, this old thing may be the deeper existence of his memory.


    "Whiskey, add ice!" A **** did it in front of the table, and said to the obese bartender who was a little thankful, Rogan took out a cigar and swallowed it.


    The bartender quickly pushed a glass of iced whiskey to Rogan, perhaps because there was no guest. He didn''t walk away, but said to Rugan while wiping the cup.


    ��Guests seem to be a bit raw when they look up, is it the first time here?��


    "I have just come from the United States with a few guys. I didn''t expect to find this kind of place here!" The swallowed wine in the quilt, Rogan ordered a table and told the bartender to fill the wine. In this laid-back environment, he doesn''t mind talking to the bartender.


    "There are not many people thinking about you now." The bar was full of Rogan, and he said with some emotion. "This bar was inherited from my father''s hand. It has been more than 70 years old. There are not many places to come to this place. Most of them are those who are regular customers. Like a guest. Tourists, but are not willing to come to this place."


    "Hey! That''s the group of little devils who don''t appreciate it. Only this place is worth stopping." With a sneer, Rogan said his opinion.


    "If you have a little more taste like a guest, then I really want to thank God." Watching Rogan once again drink the wine from the glass, the owner of the bar consciously filled him, and quite bold Said. "This cup, please!"


    Rogan raised his glass and thanked the boss for his good intentions. He then squinted and began to savor. The boss saw that a guest came in and stopped chatting with him, but to greet those people. For a time, Rogan��s side became a bit cold. This situation is quite familiar to Rogan. Because he is a lone wolf.


    This situation until a familiar figure came to his side. It was a tall white male, with a height of more than two meters and an absolutely majestic burly figure that made him just seem to be full of pressure. The most conspicuous of the rough face is his slightly squinting eyes like a big cat and the tiger teeth that are slightly exposed. And he had some worn-out wide trench coats and tangled hair, which made him look like a tramp more than a guest.


    Perhaps because his appearance was too scary, the bar owner did not stop the guy, but let him go to Rogan and sit on his side.


    When he was seated, Rogan discovered his arrival. This is extremely unusual for this lone wolf. His instinct and five senses are in no way inferior to real animals, but there is no point in sensing for the people around him. So when he found this guy, the whole person was immediately on alert.


    Maybe not everyone is hostile, but this person is definitely an enemy for him. This is not only because they have been handed over because of naughty, but also because his soul is constantly warning him. As a lone wolf, he believes that this feeling is even more than the fact that he believes he sees it.


    "Looks like you know who I am?" The tall man''s face was like a lazy look like a big cat. He looked at Logan with a slight squint, but he was unceremoniously from the bar. I took a bottle of wine and poured it directly into my mouth.


    After a long time, he put down the bottle. Feel free to use a tattered sleeve to wipe the liquid on the beard. Asked about Logan. "If you can, I think you should tell me, or you will have no chance to wait."


    "Do you think I will know the name of a stray cat?" Retorted recklessly, Rogan''s face showed some fierce look. This is his instinctive reaction, and his instincts occupy more positions when dealing with this person. "And, I don''t think you need to know. Because even if you know you have no chance to celebrate."


    "Yes? It doesn''t matter." Slowly widened his eyes, and the tall man showed a brutal and violent breath like a beast. "They call me Saber-toothed Tiger. I think this name is not bad. So, you disgusting guy can give me death."


    Having said that, he directly extended his big hand to the position of Rogan. When he moves like this, the black nails on his five fingers are slamming out, and the sharp nails look no different from the claws of the beasts, but the fact is that they are more powerful.


    Rogan listened to the wind and barely let himself open. The claws of the saber-toothed tiger suddenly fell on the bar. Some years of wood were in front of his claws and there was no difference between the paper and the paper. In the ugly friction, a lot of wood chips had been caught in his hands.


    At this time, look at the bar again. Five deep paw prints are enough for anyone to see it.


    After Logan escaped the attack, he immediately launched a counterattack. The diamond claws between the two-finger seams violently stretched out, and the weapon made by Edelman alloy slashed into the enemy in front of it with the wind of the wind.


    For the enemy, Rogan did not have the idea of ??keeping a hand, let alone the enemy who had handed it before, he did not think that he had the need to keep his hand.


    When Rogan''s claws swung to the saber-toothed tiger, the tall mutant immediately slammed back, and the huge body showed a completely unimaginable agility. So of course, Rogan��s attack fell into the air. His claws vainly split the seat of the saber-toothed tiger, but it does not have a little influence on the deity.


    And just as they started fighting, the crowd in the bar began to escape from this dangerous scene. This even includes the boss who was still chatting with Rogan. If it is a common man''s fight, the boss may not mind using his Remington under the counter to give him a lesson, but if it is two variants. He can only go honestly first.


    The battle of the mutant is not something that normal people can intervene. That is the act of life, and the human group that has had many lessons from the past has formed its own understanding early.


    The two mutants in the battle were not disturbed by these troubled people. They began to stare at each other and slowly walked around to find the most suitable attack moment. At this time, the first person who can''t hold back is often the one who suffers.


    However, Rogan still chose the first attack, taking advantage of his undead body and reinforced iron, he wanted to solve this enemy in the fastest way.


    So he screamed and held the claws on his hands. The whole man rushed toward the saber-toothed tiger like an arrow from the string.


    Just watching Rogan''s saber-toothed tiger, he quickly let himself open. Taking advantage of his height and length of arms, he directly put up five fingers and stabbed Rogan''s vest with a steel-necked nail. He really wants to try his own claws to get rid of the heart of this guy who hates him.


    The advantage of the saber-toothed tiger is particularly obvious, and his arm touches Rogan''s back first. So before Rogan touched his body, he had already used the claws to get rid of the big flesh on his back.


    The pain of cutting meat gave Rogan a fierce low-pitched voice, but an unspeakable feeling dominated his body and made him ignore the pain. Instead, I straightened my arm more hard.


    The steel claws of the Edelman alloy were inserted straight into the waist rib of the saber-toothed tiger. The indecisive sharp blade directly cut open his musculoskeletal and internal organs. When he slammed into the left hand of the saber-toothed tiger body, It can even be seen that half of the kidneys and intestines are entangled in the huge wound.


    And Rogan is also uncomfortable. His back has been dug up the size of the sea bowl of flesh and blood, and there is a faint metallic luster on the horrible wound. The bones of the Edelman alloy protected his heart, so that he would not be dug out of the heart by the saber-toothed tiger. Even so, his situation is not very good.


    Of course, it is much better than the saber-toothed tiger.

 Chapter 84： Fighting for death heroes

    The saber-toothed tiger is pressing his own wound, and the internal organs and most of the intestines are torn apart. It may be fatal to the average person, but for him, it is only a burst of pain.


    During a few breaths, his wounds have miraculously healed. Both the kidneys and the cut intestines are proliferated and repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye under a magical force. Soon, his wounds healed completely, and even a little bit of injury could not be seen. The only mark left was the windbreaker that broke a big hole.


    Rogan''s performance is similar. The back of a large piece of flesh and blood has been completely restored. The muscles and skin are almost the same as before the injury. If it weren��t for the sword-toothed tiger, but he still had a piece of flesh and blood, he couldn��t imagine that he had just suffered a terrible injury.


    The speeding regeneration ability exhibited by the saber-toothed tiger made Rogan extremely surprised. His pupils shrank a while, and a vague memory suddenly passed from his mind.


    In the chaotic battlefield, he and a guy who looked like a saber-toothed tiger darted forward, and a shell landed beside him, blowing him up and flying far away. At this time, the guy who resembled a saber-toothed tiger ran to him and pulled him up. At this time, Rogan seemed to hear him say such a sentence.


    "Brother, you are fine!"


    "Victor!" Rogan, who was in an inexplicable state, suddenly called the name. At this moment, the saber-toothed tiger that had already rushed over had already slap on his face. The sharp fingernail on the five fingers instantly tore his flesh, and the sharp tip even sparked a piece of spark on his alloy bone. One of the nails even stabbed into his eyelids. When his claws were retracted, the nail was hooked with a rotten meat ball, which was Rogan''s eye.


    The pain spurred Rogan''s nerves, letting him subconsciously wave his claws and tear everything in front of him. Although the saber-toothed tiger has been desperately dodging, the tip of the claw has pierced his chest, cutting his pectoralis major and half of the sternum into two halves.


    Change pain with pain and hurt with injury. This is the most appropriate statement of the current opposition between the two. For those two people who also have immortality, this is the most painful way to do it.


    "Victor! This name is so familiar!" The saber-toothed tiger licked the blood on his body and took a look at his mouth. Then directly throw the eyeball on the nail into the mouth. He chewed twice as much as a gourmet meal. After a while, I said: "It tastes like it. Do you have anything to do with me?"


    "I don''t know!" said Rogan, biting his teeth, and the feeling that the eyeball was pulled out was an unbearable pain for him. But he is still quite hard and stiff, facing the enemy with the same ability. "My memory tells me, you call my brother!"


    "Yes, Victor. It seems that this is my name. It sounds good!" Saber-toothed Tiger Victor squinted his eyes, he licked his mouth, and the sharp canines gave people a feeling of facing the beast. "Brother, we look like a pair of brothers. But, I don''t know why, I really want to kill you!"


    "I have this idea too!" Rogan snorted and immediately rushed up. A little memory can''t hide the crazy impulse in his heart. He really has the idea of ??tearing up and killing people in front of him.


    The two men suddenly rushed toward each other like a cannonball. Muscles and muscles collide with each other, and the bones and bones are sparsely cracked. Blood and flesh are scattered, and the brutal and savage look is enough for any normal person to fall to the ground.


    For those who have not passed, these are just fatal battles between them that have been carried out many times.


    Although Rogan had an indestructible reinforced iron bone compared to Victor, and an alloy claw that could tear everything, Victor''s ability was above him. His power, sensitivity, and even the beast''s intuition are stronger than Rogan. The most important thing is that he is not like Rogan, he has concerns in his heart.


    When Rogan clearly had the opportunity to puncture his claws into his throat and then beheaded him, he hesitated. This time, for Victor, it is an opportunity to turn over.


    He pulled out the claws that broke into Rogan''s abdomen and slammed Rogan''s wrist. The power of the beast completely suppressed Rogan and completely lost his ability to fight back. Then Victor directly smashed Rogan, and even though Rogan��s weight was added to his reinforced iron, it was not a problem for Victor��s power, but it increased his impact. .


    When Rogan fell to the ground with his head and fell to the ground like a sledgehammer, the floor could not withstand this tremendous power. In the place centered on the drop point, a small shallow pit was directly blasted. The cracks spread everywhere around the shallow pit. The gravel flew, the smoke was diffuse, and the smashed flesh splashed the entire floor.


    Although there is an undead body and a reinforced iron body, Rogan''s brain can''t bear such an impact. Just at the moment of landing, he lost consciousness and fell into a coma.


    And look at Rogan who has lost consciousness. Saber-toothed Tiger Victor couldn''t help but wrinkle his eyebrows. He stared at Rogan on the ground with his eyes open, and the whole person seemed to be in a state of disappointment. And this state clearly shows the confusion in his heart.


    He doesn''t know how to continue, if it is someone else. He didn''t mind filling in the last knife at this time and letting him leave the world completely. But for Rogan, when he was in the battle, he lost the idea of ??killing him.


    So, after hesitating for a while, Victor chose to turn and leave.


    After a while, Rogan suddenly climbed up from the ground. He first rolled two laps and pulled it apart in the easiest way. Only stood up and looked around the environment.


    The environment is still the old bar, but the Saber-toothed Tiger Victor is no longer here. At this time, the only one who was stunned at the scene was the obese bar owner. At this point he was holding a Remington shotgun and carefully approaching Rogan.


    Watching Rogan stand up, his face first showed a ghost-like expression, then immediately reacted, directly pointed to Logan with a gun.


    "Monster, leave my store. Hear no!"


    Looking at the muzzle that dangled in front of his eyes, Rogan waved impatiently with a paw. The sharp alloy claws cut the barrel directly, revealing a conspicuous squall line inside.


    He looked at the boss who was scared to speak, warned him and turned away from the bar. The appearance of the Saber-toothed Tiger Victor means the arrival of the Wan Wang, and he will tell the news quickly. Grace, because of a little negligence, may be a deadly threat to the little naughty.


    When he rushed back to the hotel, he found Zhou Yi and Qin in addition to Zhou Wei and several students. Grey, Orolo, and even the party naughty Mary are already sitting together, seemingly waiting for him to come back.


    It��s too late to think about why this is the root of the situation, Rogan said directly to these people.


    "The magnetic king is coming, I have already played against his men."


    "We already know, man!" Zhou Yi recruited and waved, indicating that Wolverine Rogan sat down first. "I have already met the legendary devil, and she passed a message to the famous Wan Wang."


    "Tell the message, man. What do you want to send to your enemy!" Rogan, who had just been completely beaten, was not a good mood at the moment, so his tone of voice was quite awkward.


    Zhou Yi stood up and looked at Logan with condescending. For this tone he will not be willing to be willing, but will resolutely give refutation.


    "Do you want to know what the news is, man!" His words are sharp and full of confidence and domineering. "I challenged him and the winner achieved his goal. He won and took the little mischief, and I won, he will sit down and negotiate with me, this is the message I let her pass."


    "Are you crazy? Easy! You can''t do this. This is to take you and the little mischievous life in the gamble. Wan Wang will not be merciless to a human being." Faced with Zhou Yi''s confession, the first to sit still It��s not Rogan, but Orolo.


    She has been avoiding the head-on conflict with Wan Wang. She did not think that Zhou Yi actually chose this way to deal with Wang Wang, which is like a nightmare for her. Wan Wei Wang''s prestige is like a mountain in her heart, and now Zhou Yi actually wants to challenge this mountain, which makes her not surprised.


    "I don''t agree with this. It''s too dangerous!" Qin. Gray also persuaded. "I know that your ability is very strong, but that is the King of Magnetics. In this human world, he is an invincible existence. We really don''t have to do this kind of thing. It will kill you."


    Orolo and the piano. Grey��s opposition was expected in Zhou Yi, but Rogan��s reaction was beyond his expectations.


    "I agree!" After Zhou Yi said what he meant, the beast-like man thought about it. Published his own opinion. "I don''t know how powerful Wang Wang is, but since they can catch up here, it is estimated that we are hiding. It doesn''t make much sense. It''s better to take the initiative than to be passive. But one thing, I don''t agree to use it. Naughty bet!"


    "Do you think we can still keep her if we fail?" Zhou Yi stretched his mouth. "This is war, the winner gets everything, the loser loses everything. And I, would rather die and not be a deserter!"


    "Easy!" Orolo and the piano shouted at the same time, they were really scared by Zhou Yi''s words at this moment.


    "Don''t worry too much!" Zhou smiled confidently at the two women who had close ties to themselves. "I am not a guy who is letting others slaughter and still unable to resist. The person in front of you is far more complicated than what you see."


    "What the **** are you talking about?" Orolo was completely angry at Zhou Yi��s attitude at this time. She was screaming at Zhou Yi, and the anger in her eyes almost spurted out.


    The piano is similar, although it is not as obvious as Orolo, but the dissatisfaction in her eyes is also obvious.


    "This time is almost the time to confess to you, another identity about me."


    "What?" Orolo, who just expressed their doubts, found that Zhou Yi had retired two steps and began to make a huge change.


    The black mercury-like metal spread throughout his body, and he was quickly wrapped in a mighty armor. When his cloak was stretched out, a character familiar to all New Yorkers appeared in front of them.


    "As you can see, I am the Knight of Dawn!" The powerful words came from behind the helmet, but it made everyone feel shocked.

 Chapter 85： Be honest with each other before the war

    "Hell, this is not a joke!" Rogan bit the cigar in his mouth. He was cherished very much for this commemorative cigar. He didn''t feel a little distressed this time because he was thoroughly shocked. Although he is not a New Yorker, as long as he lives in the United States, almost no one does not know the existence of this hot superhero. He seems to have become a symbol of New York City and the existence of most Americans.


    His image can be said to have penetrated into the hearts of every New Yorker, even in the United States as a household name.


    Compared to Rogan''s performance, Orolo''s expression is not inferior. She grabbed her mouth and tried not to let others see how surprised she was. But this action did not play any role.


    "This is not true! My God." She went to Zhou Yi and reached out and touched his armor. She seemed to want to prove in this way that she was not seeing false illusions. Of course, the touch on her hand told her the answer.


    "What you look like now makes me think of our date, you see Nicole Kidman''s expression!" Although the whole person is covered under the armor, but he can only hear him from his tone. make fun of.


    "Now is not a joke." I patted the armor on Zhou Yi hard, and Orolo said to him. "Even if you are really a Dawn Knight, you can''t have such a dangerous idea. That''s a magnetic king. Your armor can''t protect you in front of him."


    "She is right, the magnetic control of Wanwangwang can control all the metals, not to mention your armor, that is, the city will become the sword and spear in his hand!"


    Qin. Gray still maintains a calm look, but her eyes are very worried. Although she was really shocked by Zhou Yi��s identity at the beginning, she is now worried about other issues.


    She feels that Zhou Yi is a little too proud. In the face of Wan Wang, his pride may become a fatal crisis. Although it is only a possibility, this possibility has already worried her. Compared with Orolo, her worry about Zhou Yi is a lot, even because it can not be revealed, but it is even more profound.


    "There is no room to escape." Zhou Yi faded his armor and shook his head at the two worried women. "Millions of magnetic kings are in this city, as long as he thinks that we can''t escape from his eyelids. After fighting with him, he has been divided and dismantled by our forces, why not take a direct confrontation now. Luo Luo, Qin! Please give me some confidence, okay?"


    "Easy!" The two women spoke almost at the same time, although the piano subconsciously converges on the look of the moment, but Orolo looked at her in surprise. Obviously she has already discovered that, just as a friend, Qin��s concern for Zhou Yi��s exposure is still somewhat overdone.


    However, at this time, Orolo had not thought about it carefully. She only temporarily put this behind her head and said eagerly to Zhou Yi.


    "Don''t do this, there must be something else. I can''t watch you go to death."


    "Orolo!" hugged the woman who had been worried about her safety. Zhou Yi kissed her forehead tenderly. "Do not worry, I will not have anything. If it is really not the opponent of the magnetic king, I also have the confidence to escape. I can''t just sit still like this, it is really not my character."


    Listening to Zhou Yi''s gentle words, Orolo closed his eyes. What appears on the face is an extremely complicated look. She didn''t want the man to face such a terrible enemy, but she didn''t want him to lose his principles. She understands how important a man''s principle is. It is precisely because she understands this that she is caught in a painful choice.


    At this time, the piano. Grey seems to want to say something. However, Zhou Yi has already seen her words and stops, smiled at her, and shook her head slightly. He knows that this intellectual beauty is also worried about himself, but some things can''t be changed.


    Qin. Grey saw the movement of Zhou Yi, her body slammed, but after all, she still did not say anything. Compared with Orolo, her identity has always been a major obstacle. Some things she is not qualified to say, and she is not qualified to do it. This made her heart suffer, especially when I saw Orolo, a heart-warming flame began to surge in her chest.


    She really envied this friend, both intellectually and instinctively.


    "Man, although I really don''t want to ask. But can you tell me how much you have?" Rogan''s voice awakened the complex mood of the two women, who all read Zhou Yi. It seems that I hope to hear good news from his mouth.


    "I have upgraded my armor and done all the anti-magnetic defense measures. But if it is useful, I may know it when I am facing Mr. Eric." Shrugging his shoulders, Zhou Yiqiang Speaking of a good news, but this is obviously not what they want to hear.


    "Easy, we ask you how much you have confidence. It''s not an untested experiment!" Orolo shouted dissatisfiedly, and the one-step-down piano quietly swallowed the words, but still Staring at him tightly.


    "I have 50% of the victory, I have 100% of the life-saving grasp. So, you have to have confidence in me." The hand of the woman''s mouth in his arms, Zhou Yi''s voice is completely unshakable. firm. "So, don''t continue on this topic."


    The two women were silent, and they looked at each other. This time, no one would open again.


    However, Rogan did not want to end this topic. He went to the small mischief and asked such a question.


    "I have the last question, what do you do with naughty. Do you really want to take her with you, and wait for you to fail and then hand him over to King Wan?"


    "Rogan, I know your mood. But do you think that if I fail, can we protect her?" Once I had a rare relationship with Rogan, Zhou Yi��s language was full of sincerity. "I don''t want a child to be a chip, but this can''t be transferred by our will. Without me, you can''t protect her. So I can only guarantee one thing, if I really fail. I will do my best. May send her to the farthest place I can reach."


    Perhaps it was the thought of his own fiasco, and Rogan��s look was a bit stunned. He looked at the little mischievous look. He snorted and asked, "Can that really protect her?"


    "I don''t know, but as long as she is still alive, Wan Wang will find him by any means. She is the most crucial part of his plan. Even if he has passed the summit, there will always be the next time. He will definitely think Holding the little naughty in her hands. As long as she is still on this planet, I believe that nothing can be found."


    When he heard Zhou Yi, Rogan groaned. After a long time, he slowly sat down.


    "You are right, we can only do this. But I have a request, if you want to be naughty, then I have to go. Even if you fail, they will not easily get her. Unless from me The body crossed over."


    Having said that, he looked at the mischief with an unusually warm look, just like watching his own daughter. This is the first child he has identified in his lonely life these years, just for this and it is worth his life. As a non-dead person with a long life, he cares far more about these things than anything else.


    "You are too pessimistic, man!" The atmosphere was so somewhat suppressed, Zhou Yi could not help but make a joke. "I haven''t played it yet. You just decided that I will fail to look down on me too. I know that I am the world''s number one superhero, the Dawn Knight who no one knows in the whole of America. You must believe me, but It��s an old magnetic king who can��t do it. It��s just a stepping stone to my great record.��


    "The world''s number one, compared to the captain of the United States, are you still far away?" Rogan subconsciously refuted, but suddenly remembered a problem. Why did he mention the captain of the United States, and the memories of chaos surged up so that he could not help but hold his head.


    Looking at this picture of Rogan, Zhou Yi opened his mouth.


    "Man, look like you are still a very honest person. Just telling lies can make you have such a big reaction?"


    "You **** guy, can''t you close your nasty mouth?" Rogan squinted and cursed. This sudden headache and the feeling of memory tumbling can be a torment for him, and when someone is sneering on the side, this torture must be added with a power of the second.


    For the bad behavior of Zhou Yi, Orolo gently patted his chest twice. This kind of bullying behavior makes her always kind and she can''t stand it anymore. The piano shook his head helplessly, and obviously this behavior is no way.


    However, seeing two close women expressed their opposition, Zhou Yi can only stop his own bad taste and put on a sincere look.


    "Sorry, man. You know I just want to be active."


    Rogan was better than a middle finger, and he was too lazy to refute Zhou Yi��s remarks. He needs a little time to rest now to heal his thoughts, so he doesn''t want to take care of him.


    Of course, this is also the opinion of Zhou Yile. It��s not a pleasant thing to talk to a man. She shook her head and looked at the piano. Gray greeted him. Instruct them to leave here with themselves.


    Qin Qin nodded, leaving only a small mischief accompanied by Rogan, giving him a quiet rest space.


    And when Zhou Yi took Orolo and the piano. When Grey came to his room, he quietly closed the door and said to the two with his most serious expression.


    "Orolo, and the piano! This time you must promise me one thing!"


    "Don''t let Xia Yusi and my mother know my identity, and my duel with Wan Wang. In addition, I hope that you can stay here and protect them!"


    When this was said, it immediately became like a bomb that fell into a calm lake, and suddenly it caused countless waves.

 Chapter 86： The final notice of the battle will begin

    "Wait, do you know what you are talking about?" Orolo grabbed his collar violently, and a pretty face full of anger almost poked on his nose. "You want me to hide behind you. When you fight, I can only pray here that you are not killed by Magnum, but also smile to your family, and make a lie for you that you may be late. come back?"


    "You are a selfish, arrogant guy. Have you ever thought about my feelings, have you ever thought about me in my position?"


    Having said that, she slammed Zhou Yiyi and slammed her head and rushed out of the room.


    Zhou Yi touched the place where he was slap in the face, and a bitter smile on his mouth. A woman has done this to the extent that she really loves herself. But from my point of view, isn''t it to love her by doing this?


    Turning to look at another woman holding a chest, Zhou Yi''s face is a bit deeper.


    "I don''t think you will have to say the same thing to me!"


    Qin. Gray sighed and walked forward. She first touched Zhou Yi''s face and then said in a regrettable tone.


    "You should know why Orolo will give you a slap in the face. In fact, if I can, I want to do this, but I don''t have this qualification. Really, I envy her."


    "I know!" Zhou Yi took the palm of the piano. "Piano. I know your heart, so please understand me, I really don''t want you to be hurt. You are too important for me, I would rather hurt myself and don''t want to see you happen!"


    "Then we are the same. We don''t want to see you happening unexpectedly." Qin. Gree took Zhou Yi��s hand and placed it on his chest. "You are also very important to us, so what decisions we should make should be known."


    "Okay, okay! I don''t say anything. But I really hope that you can protect my mother. I don''t know how much damage I will do to the city when I fight with Magnum. You have to protect them." They, I will be more assured!"


    "Easy!" Qin. Grey glanced at him and interrupted his words.


    Zhou Yi smiled helplessly. He knew that his careful thoughts had no use in front of this smart woman. It seems that there is not much communication between smart people, and sometimes a single eye can solve many problems.


    The two smiled and seemed to feel each other''s minds.


    And in places they couldn''t see, Orolo quietly covered the door. She still wanted to come back and persuaded her to persuade her. She had no idea what to say at this time. Her mind was like a hammer and completely lost the ability to think.


    Quietly stepped back two steps, Orolo grabbed his mouth, resolutely turned and left, this time she never looked back.


    Everyone is waiting, waiting for the response of Wan Wang. And once the response comes, it means the beginning of a battle. This is a battle about the fate of the mutants. Zhou Yi won, then it means the failure of the Wanwangwang plan. His crazy plan was curbed, and he himself would have to sit in front of Zhou Yi and consider his plan.


    If it was at that time, Zhou Yi believed that even if he was the leader of the mutant, he had to seriously consider the feasibility of his plan. Because in the face of the winner, the loser has no right to speak. At this point, even if he is the king of the mutant. After all, their world is always the supremacy of power.


    However, if Zhou Yi fails, Wan Wang will get a little mischief and complete the most important part of its variant spread plan. The human head is mutated into a mutant, which is the result he can expect. But the next question is that he doesn''t know. The collective death of the summit is due to a genetic collapse, and this incentive is entirely likely to cause a real war.


    The war between the mutant and the human. Once this happens, the individual''s power will be reduced to a certain extent indefinitely. Zhou Yi has confidence in himself and does not think that he can dominate the direction of the war, and no matter from that position, he will be distressed.


    This is why Charles hopes that Zhou Yi can join in to stop the magnetic king, he needs to do so. At this point, Zhou Yi also thinks so.


    Time is passing quickly, and Zhou Yi is here waiting for the return of the magical woman. He believes that the confidence of Wanwangwang will never reject his own challenge, and that time will be his only chance to reverse this plan. He is not alone in fighting, he has never been.


    After waiting for a long time, when the night is coming. A woman who looks very bright is ringing the door of Zhouyi.


    Zhou Yi opened the door and watched the woman for a while before he asked with uncertainty: "You are, a magical woman?"


    The bright woman smiled at him and turned around and asked.


    "How, this image is good. My lovely little man!"


    "If you pay attention to the news, you will find that the star has undergone many cosmetic surgery. All her externalities are fake and weird." After staring at her for a while, Zhou Yicai made his own opinion. Although I don''t know why this spy master is this attitude towards himself, in some ways, he really can''t treat her with the attitude of the enemy. It was all the trouble that night.


    "Is it true that human beings are really a hypocritical race, and even their true face does not dare to admit it?" In the face of Zhou Yi, the magical woman once again transformed into another form. This time she became an old man with a gloomy image.


    The old man has deep eyes and sharp gray-blue eyes. His expression is very serious, and his slightly sulking mouth reveals his persevering character. Although the wrinkles in the corners of the eyes are very deep, they have always been concealed by the vitality in his eyes.


    And his stance is extremely stiff, and the pace and posture standards are close to perfection. This means that he is harsh, not only treating others, but also treating himself.


    A coat that looks like a dress is worn on him, and a windbreaker that can completely wrap him. Silver-white hair was neatly combed behind the head, and a crimson helmet was worn on the head like a crown of a king.


    "This is the magnetic king, the leader of the mutant? It is impressive!" Zhou Yi felt a bit, but it was the opposite of the old man.


    "Thank you for your compliments, young people." Like his appearance, his words are extremely deep and powerful, and there is an unshakable belief in it.


    However, for Zhou Yi, who knows the true identity of the person in front of him, it is really awkward to say something to a pretender. He twisted his neck and asked.


    "Do you think it is necessary to do this? Or is this the next Mawei that Mr. Eric gave me?"


    "You think too much, dear." The magnetic king, who was pretending to be a magical woman, shook his head and said solemnly. "I think this is a respect for you. The power you have is worth doing. This is not only me, but also Eric''s endorsement."


    "So it really makes me feel honored. But since you want to respond to me like this, can I think that Mr. Eric has agreed to my challenge?"


    "Before, dear. Eric wants me to ask you a question first. On this question, he hopes that you can answer it truthfully. Of course, I think so too."


    "Well, please!" Nodded, Zhou Yi also wanted to know what kind of problem Wanwang Wang wanted to ask under such circumstances.


    "Ericto told me to tell you why not to invest in the family of our mutants, to fight for the future of the mutants?" The disguised Wanwang Wang eyes are sincere and powerful, revealing a touching personality charm. "If you want, a powerful mutant like you can completely replace me, become the master of the future world, a new generation of leaders."


    Zhou Yi does not believe in the promise of Wan Wang. What kind of person is Eric? He has a clear impression through Charles. Although this person has strong utilitarianism, he can really achieve the level of selflessness in the future of the mutant. For the future of this race, he has the consciousness of sacrificing everything. The leadership of a district is really not in his eyes.


    However, Zhou Yi finally shook his head.


    "Thank you for the love of Mr. Eric, but I am not a mutant. Many people can prove it to me! So I am not qualified to replace him."


    "So why? You have to be involved in the middle of the mutant. As an outsider, you should have an outsider''s consciousness. This is an internal problem of the mutant. You are a human hero, not a mutant. You should not be involved. ""


    "This is what Mr. Eric said?" Zhou Yi doubted that Wan Wang should not be so indecisive, which is not consistent with his impression.


    "This is what I meant. After all, our relationship has progressed to an intimate degree. Isn''t it? I don''t want you to die in Eric''s hand." Look at the old-fashioned devil-like woman looking at her own eyes. Zhou Yi��s body could not help but tremble, and his whole person was disgusted.


    "Please, don''t talk to me like this." Don''t overdo it, Zhou Yi tries not to let himself see this look. But for the rhetoric''s rhetoric, he is still very happy. "Thank you for your concern, but I have to participate in the reason. I am a superhero of human beings after all. The plan of Wan Wangwang is too dangerous. I can not care about the safety of the top leaders, but I can��t sit and watch the war break out. The person is involved. So, please let me know. Mr. Wan Magnetic��s reply to my challenge.��


    "After the sunrise, the Eiffel Tower!" Converging his own strange, the magical woman restored the solemnity of the Wanwang Wang. "Defeating the most powerful enemy in the most significant places in Paris is undoubtedly the best choice. It is true for you and for Eric."


    "Very good, tell me Mr. Eric. I know, I will get there with a little naughty before sunrise!"


    The magical woman changed again. This time, she came out with a black shoulder-length short hair and a fair-skinned image of a beautiful woman. Compared with the beginning, her appearance is much more natural and more beautiful. . However, Zhou Yi expressed doubts about this, and no one knows what the real body of the devil is, and who she looks like. This is the same for even the magnetic king.


    "I will pass your words to Eric." The brunette beauty looked deeply at Zhou Yi. "At the same time, I will let Eric save your life, I promise!"


    "Thank you!" Zhou Yi shrugged, although I don''t know why so many people think that they will fail, but he still wants to thank her.


    The beauty of the black hair gave him a kiss and turned and left the room. Zhou Yi also stood up at this time. The black armor wrapped his body and he was ready to fight.


    Once the dawn rises, everything will be determined. It is the magnetic king who continues to dominate everything about the mutant, or a new era is coming. Everything will be chosen in this battle.

 Chapter 87： Magnetic storm coil brothers fight again

    Late at night, it has quietly come to an end, and Zhou Yi stood on the top balcony of the hotel. Always watching the location of the Eiffel Tower. He believes that there are people doing the same thing in that place. Sometimes, when the bet is too big, you may not care about your opponent.


    The sky has just begun to appear subtle light, and Zhou Yi has replaced the new armor that Medusa has just sent. The armor painted in matte black blends almost into the thick night. Even the sound of the wind blowing the cloak in the evening wind disappeared in the night.


    This new type of armor, specially designed to counter the magnetic control of the magnetic king, has undergone the most complete degaussing preparation. However, the effect of this is only to make people around Zhou Yi feel a little more peace of mind.


    The power of the King of Magnetics does not need to rely on external settings to function. He masters the most primitive and original power of the universe. Only basic manipulation can have unlimited possibilities. If there is any limit to his strength, I am afraid that only his thoughts and energy will limit him.


    This is very clear, because he is also the power of his own. Gravity is also the same force, but compared to the magnetic king, his power development is extremely limited, not only limited his development of the universe''s great power, but also more power to distract him. Your own mind.


    Sometimes he himself feels that it is really unclear whether so many abilities are good or bad.


    With the appearance of the morning light, Rogan came to him with a little mischief, then the piano. Grey and Orolo. In addition to the little naughty, they are wearing black leather uniforms, this uniform looks very good texture, the X mark on the chest is very conspicuous. The thickened shoulder design also feels full of layers. It is worth mentioning that the uniforms of the two ladies perfectly show their figure, especially the cloak of Orolo, which highlights her cool temperament. For this design, Zhou Yi feels that he should give the designer a great compliment.


    However, Orolo''s face was very blunt and cold, and she couldn''t even say hello when she saw Zhou Yi. It seems to be a stranger at all.


    Zhou Yi only said that she was still angry, so she did not say anything. Sometimes it is best to use time to heal this kind of thing. Excessive behavior only makes the situation worse.


    "We are ready, we can set off." The piano is spoken. Obviously they still made the choice that Zhouyi didn''t want to see.


    Zhou Yi sighed. He was not Professor Charles and could not control the thoughts of others. Moreover, from another perspective, they are not the embarrassment of Zhou Yi, but the existence of an autonomous personality. The right to choose is always in their hands, not in Zhouyi.


    "Promise me the last thing!" Zhou Yi said with a little pleading. "Don''t participate in the battle between me and the magnetic king, okay?"


    "I can''t guarantee anything!" The piano shook his head silently, indicating that he could do nothing. Orolo is more crisp, she directly summoned the wind, lifted her body. Fly in the direction of the Eiffel Tower. The wind blew her cloak and hunted, and soon she left the sight of everyone.


    Zhou Yi sighed silently and walked to the face of the little mischief.


    "Child, please believe me. I will use all my strength to be the winner of this battle."


    At this time, Rogan blocked her in front of him, he stared at Zhou Yi, his eyes were firm and powerful.


    "Promise to me that you will bring him back. Otherwise, even if you fight this life, I will kill you."


    "I promise!"


    After receiving the promise of Zhou Yi, Rogan let go of his body. The little mischief also closed his eyes and grabbed Zhou Yi��s waist. Zhou Yi used her cloak to protect her body. She jumped slightly. The man had already ignited a layer of air and flew into the sky like a missile.


    He paused a little in the air and suddenly accelerated, tearing the clouds and flying toward the summit of the Eiffel Tower.


    Looking at his disappearing figure, the piano. Grey nodded at Logan.


    "Let''s go!" She said, she manipulated the power of the mind, the invisible power pulled Rogen''s figure, and floated with him to fly toward the Eiffel Tower.


    And when they flew near the huge tower, an invisible force disturbed the control of the piano, and she wanted to force it forward, but a glaring electric snake slid straight from the top of the tower.


    Qin. Gray sees a rush to set up a shield. The electric snake bombarded the shield, and immediately burst out countless electric lights and sparks. Although the electric snake was eliminated from the invisible with the appearance of these things, it was the piano. Gray''s entire face was white, and the attack against the electric snake consumed her great power. She has no control over the power to maintain her flight.


    Looking at the apex suddenly appeared innumerable currents, like a tangled big shackle there, the piano. Grey bites her lip and eventually chooses to land. As soon as she landed, she saw Orolo, who was deadlocked with a wild man. She was very worried, and she quickly went forward and asked as she stood next to Orolo.


    "Easy, haven''t you come yet?"


    Orolo used his eyes to signal the top of the electric light, and lowered his voice.


    "He has gone up, but it seems that Wang Wang seems to be ready. He does not want us to bother them."


    "Hell, what the **** is this?" Rogan also came over. At this time, he was still feeling for the magnetic master of the magnetic king. With the 300-meter-high Eiffel Tower, there were countless lightnings, just those arcing arcs. They all pulled out a nearly 100-meter-long halo in the night sky, and the entire Paris echoed the sound of thunder and lightning. This scene is enough to make the normal people feel shocked.


    In fact, the French government has already noticed the abnormality here. Many police cars and planes are heading in this direction, but once they are close to the Eiffel Tower, there will always be brilliant electric light. These electro-optic lights carry a powerful voltage of 10 million volts, in the case of such a myriad of currents. Those police officers and official staff can only stop within a certain range.


    Their role has also become to block the tourists and the public, so that they are not close to the Eiffel Tower that is extremely dangerous at this time. Until now, they still don''t know what happened, just a few guesses are not helpful for reality.


    Orolo, who specializes in physics, carefully watched the situation around him. As a mutant who can manipulate natural disasters such as storms, natural lightning, and blizzards, she can feel the electromagnetic field of artificial current slightly. It is precisely because of this that he can glimpse the layout of the Wanwangwang.


    Only Orolo, who spoke of the truth, understood how much layout Wang Wang had made. Her face began to look hard to look.


    "This is the Trass magnetic coil, but it is the Super Tras coil made by the magnetic king with its own force to control the electromagnetic field. He has already laid his own magnetic coil throughout Paris, the city is powering his magnetic storm coil. With his manipulation and control, Eiffel has become a huge magnetic storm tower, he can control countless tens of volts of artificial lightning to deal with his enemies at any time. No, we have to be faster. It is easy to be dangerous."


    The Tesla coil is a distributed parameter high-frequency series resonant transformer, which can theoretically obtain a high-frequency voltage of millions of volts. The principle of the traditional Tesla coil is to use a transformer to boost the normal voltage, then charge the primary LC loop resonant capacitor, charge to the discharge threshold, spark gap discharge conducts, and the primary LC loop undergoes series resonance to provide enough for the secondary coil. The high excitation power, followed by the frequency of the secondary LC loop, causes the inductance of the secondary coil to resonate in series with the distributed capacitance. At this time, the discharge terminal voltage is increased to the limit, which is enough to generate artificial lightning.


    In the human world, this kind of Tray coil is a very common thing, and small tools can be used to make small and harmless magnetic storm coils. But in the hands of Wan Wang, it is enough to be the ultimate weapon that is not inferior to strategic weapons.


    The ability to manipulate the magnetic field allows him to lay out a complete electrode circuit against his own magnetic field without any assistance. As long as there is a qualified discharge terminal, it is not a problem to construct a complete magnetic storm coil. Even when he used the world''s tallest iron tower as a discharge terminal and used all the power of a large city as an energy source, it was a time when a battlefield weapon was born.


    This kind of big hand is enough to prove that the prestige of Wan Wang is not a fabrication. It is also this kind of big hand that makes all the insiders feel the fear in their hearts.


    Looking at the saber-toothed Victor in front, and the fear of two women around me, Wolverine��s cigar with a bite in his mouth, with perseverance and determination, went forward.


    "Take this guy to me, you go to help the bastard. Tell him, don''t be scared by the old guy, and don''t forget his promise."


    "Give it to you, Rogan!" Oro smacked nodded and took the lead to the passage of the Eiffel Tower. As she passed by Victor, the saber-toothed tiger, which was still blocking her, directly let the corridor open, letting her move toward the upper level of the tower.


    At this time his attention has been concentrated on the body of Wolverine Rogan, and in the presence of him, he will not care about other people. Even the command of Wan Wang Wang will be thrown away by him.


    Watching Orolo leave safely, the piano. Grey looked back at Rogan and resolutely kept up with Orolo.


    And Rogan looked at the piano. The back of Gray has a complex look that is in love, reluctance and resoluteness. He took a deep breath and stared at the mutant who had a great connection with himself. Above the hands, the claws slowly extended out.


    "Today is the time to get to know. This time I will not be merciless."


    Victor squinted and slowly greeted him. As he approached Rogan, he took out a thing and threw it straight away.


    Rogan reached out and found that Victor had thrown over the military card he had accidentally lost when he and the little naughty were attacked.


    "Rogan, this is a very familiar name. Although I still can''t remember what we have to do with it. But I always have a feeling that you owe me a lot of things. These things should be repaid with your life!"


    After that, Victor''s fingers pointed out sharp nails, and the dark nails rubbed a dazzling spark on the steel-cast tower. He pouted, revealing sharp fangs, snoring and screaming like a roaring beast. The next moment, he had already shot the whole person toward Logan.


    And Rogan was also snoring, and the soaring muscles made him look particularly embarrassed. In the face of the sword-toothed tiger whistling offensive, he stood up with his own diamond claws and retaliated back.


    Maybe he will never know the memory that he lost in him. Who is this behavior for? He only knows that this is the only way to get between them.

 Chapter 88： Moral torture of the phoenix

    Orolo and Qingelei rushed toward the top of the tower, and the power of Wanwangwang has surpassed their imagination. It is precisely because of this that they are full of worry about Zhouyi.


    Wan Wang is not a kind-hearted guy. Many years ago, he even had the idea of ??controlling nuclear bombs to destroy the entire human society and returning humans and mutants to the most primitive competitive state. If this idea comes true, imagine how big the number of casualties will be. Fortunately, Professor Charles stopped his crazy thoughts.


    A person who can generate this idea will be ruthless about his enemies. This is a problem that does not need to be considered at all. . In particular, the guy who challenges the authority of the magnetic king like Zhou Yi, like Zhou Yi, is the most likely to die with the consistent style of Wan Wang.


    Two people are running fast, and the physique of the mutants gives them the physical qualities that transcend ordinary people. The three-meter high tower is not difficult for them. Soon, they rushed to the middle of the tower.


    Just as they were going to move on, a gunshot came. Qin. Grey subconsciously opened the shield. Sure enough, a high-speed rotating warhead appeared on the stretched power shield. The tapered warhead was in vain doing nothing, and only then disappeared because of the kinetic energy and fell to the ground.


    "Wow, wow! Look who is coming, this is not a beautiful piano. Grey? I don''t think we are meeting for the first time!" A hoarse female voice came from the staggered steel brackets. Orolo quickly ran along the sound and immediately found a blue figure there.


    Like the witch, the blue demon squats in a corner of the steel tower, with a sniper rifle in his hand and a mocking smile on the two.


    Qin. Grey''s eyes and the magical female Ruiwen''s line of sight intertwined, and immediately found the deep provocation in her eyes.


    "Oro, you go up first. I solved this guy and will catch up with you." Qin. Grey took a deep breath and said to Orolo.


    "Yes, you can go around from me first, but do you think Eric''s men have only the beast and me underneath? But there are still people waiting for you. My little chocolate!" Agilely standing between the steel, a few times appeared on the passage not far from the two.


    However, she made a sideways movement and opened a part of the passage. Obviously, as she said, she simply doesn''t mind Orolo passing her blockade.


    Orolo��s sight is on the piano. Between Grace and Ruiwen moved back and forth a few times, and finally rushed to the teeth. The words of Wang Wangwang��s men will not openly violate his ban. That is to say, as a mutant, even if they are opponents, there will be no danger to their lives. At most, they will only suffer some hardships. So she measured it in her heart and decided to go up.


    Watching Orolo leave, the piano. Gray completely focused on the body of the devil. She is one of the most proud students of the professor, and she is somewhat aware of the number of women. In terms of ability alone, she knows that the guy in front of her is not her opponent.


    "I would like to advise you, you are not my opponent. So, it is best to honestly give me a flash!" Qin. Grey is a faint threat, and the magical female Ruiwen hears her threat, but it shows a strange expression.


    "Is it? My beautiful piano, do you really think so?"


    A lightning flashed down and slammed into a nearby police car. The powerful electric field instantly caused a huge explosion, and in a roar, the entire police car became a huge burning fireball. Although there was no one in the police car, it still caused a huge commotion.


    This scene makes the piano. Grey is more and more anxious. She doesn''t know how much pressure Zhouyi will be on the opposite side of Wanwang Wang, but I don''t think it is far more than the ignorant humans on the ground. Therefore, the mood she wants to rush to him is getting more and more urgent. Even if it is only to share the pressure of the last part, it is enough to calm her heart.


    To this end, she decided to make a quick decision. The power of reading directly caught the throat of the magical woman, and she wanted to use this way to let the enemy lose resistance as soon as possible.


    However, the performance of the magical woman is completely beyond her expectations. Her body changed instantly. Soon a familiar figure appeared in front of him.


    "Stop, piano! It''s me!" A tan hair with a melancholy handsome face. The man with conspicuous red stone glasses on his face is facing the piano. Grin cried.


    "Scott!" Watching this familiar figure struggle to call his name, the piano, in the palm of his mind. Grey''s palms trembled, and mental instability immediately affected her ability.


    And when he felt that the strength of his neck was weakened, Scott earned his strength and took it from the piano. Gray broke free from the bondage. At this time, he touched his neck and walked to the piano. Grey. There is a deep affection and despair in the mouth that makes the cold-blooded creatures move.


    "Piano, why. Why are you doing this to me for that guy. Have you forgotten everything between us? Why, why do you betray me!"


    Although I know that this Scott is a famous magical woman, but the piano. Grey couldn''t help but step back and defended herself.


    "No, Scott. I didn''t betray you. I am just a friend with Zhou Yi."


    "Friends?" Scott''s face showed a mocking smile, his face changed again. This time he became a Zhou Yi.


    "Piano, you said that we are only friends? Is this too sad for me? I have given you the whole heart, do you reward me like this?"


    "Easy?" Qin. Grey''s brain became more chaotic, and she shook her head in disbeat. But I don''t know what to say.


    "So, you are a bad woman. My dear piano!" The magical woman disguised as Zhou Yi went straight to the piano. In front of Grey, she suddenly reached out and punched her belly.


    Suddenly attacked, the piano fell to the ground, and the pain from the stomach made her involuntarily curl up. The magical woman turned back to her own face, stepping on her face. She looked at the confused and painful woman on her face and grinned.


    "Do you know why I know the relationship between you and the two men? That night I pretended to be your way and sneaked into the hotel. Then I met the cute little man, I wanted to get away with it. But the cute little man is too active."


    Having said that, her voice could not help but become sorghum.


    "The kind of enthusiasm that can burn everything is about to melt me. I really didn''t think he would have such passion and skill. Although it made me feel uncomfortable with your appearance, I have to say that it is a person. A pleasant evening of recollection. How can such a cute little man let him fall into your hands, do you say it?"


    The laughter of the magical woman passed to the piano. In Grey''s ear, this sound made her feel harsh and ignited her mind. As if in the middle, she seems to have heard another one shouting and roaring. She can even feel how angry she is in her heart.


    Just as it is the fact that one''s own personal belongings are being smothered by others, the ultimate embarrassment and hatred is almost the same as tearing her whole person apart. She felt that the other side of her face began to wake up.


    Qin. Grey itself is an extremely powerful mutant. There is a personality in her body that even surpasses the magnetic king and Charles. The formation of this personality seems to be related to a great power born at the beginning of the universe, and this also causes her power to be beyond her control. At least it is impossible to control now.


    In order to prevent her power from escaping, Professor Charles placed a cage in her heart, which was held in a cage called the existence of a black phoenix. She is a piano. The truest side of Grey is also the most desirable side. If you say the piano that usually appears. Grey is a calm and rational existence, then the black phoenix is ??a existence that relies entirely on instinct and sensibility.


    The Black Phoenix has been suppressed in the piano for years. In the deepest part of Grey''s heart, she is a piano. The emotion and power that Grey is sealed. Professor Charles originally hoped to use the time to make the piano. Gray grew to the extent that it was able to accept this power, but as time went by, the piano. The grebe and the black phoenix were completely on the way he did not want to see.


    Black phoenix and piano. Like Grey, it has been growing. She absorbed the piano. Grace''s emotions, and by the power of these emotions, impacted his seal again and again. She has been eager to replace the rational piano. Grey, the only being. And this is what professors are absolutely unwilling to see.


    He can only use his own spiritual strength to strengthen the seal again and again, but the results are always limited. Emotion is the existence that human beings cannot control, the piano. The complex feelings of Grey also made her position devastated.


    It is foreseeable that the appearance of the Black Phoenix is ??only a matter of time. What Professor Charles did was to extend this time infinitely.


    This is a very secret secret, only three people in the world know this. In addition to Zhou Yi, who had a little understanding of the past life, only Professor Charles and Eric, who built the mind cage, knew the piano. The one in the body of Grey. As for the magical female Ruiwen, she knows nothing about it.


    And if she knows the truth, she will never challenge the piano in this way. Grey''s psychology. The fragile psychology is more terrible than the gushing volcano. This stimulating her is simply tantamount to igniting smoking in front of a mountain of explosives. However, she does not know about all of this.


    Qin. In the eyes of Grey''s godless eyes, there is a dark red brilliance flowing. It is a flame-like color. It is just a fascinating ability to look up. And when this brilliance began to flow, the piano. Gray''s body also began to have a rising flame burning.


    It is not a real flame, because although it has the appearance of a flame, it does not have the temperature and incineration characteristics of the flame. But in terms of destructiveness, it is not inferior. Under this dark red flame, all the material in contact is easily torn and decomposed. Even the hard steel is no exception. Whether it is the ground or the tower''s support, it is like a dust when it is touched, and the culprit that causes it all starts to rotate slowly. It is like the aura of dust moving around the planet.


    The magic-shaped woman who was lucky for her early escape was now showing a horrified expression, because he had already seen the woman who floated in the air and turned around in the dark red flames.


    It was full of naked anger and killing.


    At this point, the magical woman has discovered that she seems to have touched a danger that should not be touched. She began to feel regret, but regret is completely useless. If you want to save yourself, you can only make up for it by your own actions.

 Chapter 89： Spirit incarceration professor appeared

    The magical female is moving fast, hiding herself in the shadow of the tower and wanting to disappear into the piano. Gray''s sight. But the piano. Gray has been watching her, and the floating figure has been following her not far. Let her always be exposed to her own vision.


    Soon, the magical woman was quickly squeezed into a corner. She looked at the surrounding environment and apparently had no retreat for her choice. In order to protect herself, she used her most used means again.


    Scott''s image appeared again in the piano. In front of Gray, he stood there, facing the piano. Gray reached out and called.


    "Piano, please don''t do this. It''s me, Scott!"


    However, the piano. Grey''s decisiveness and arrogance made her frightened. An isolated flame of light flies into a flying bird, facing her directly. She quickly squatted and barely escaped the seemingly dangerous attack. But the bird''s light plume still passed a little through her body.


    This seemingly inconspicuous situation has caused tremendous damage to her. A huge wound that seems to be torn apart appears on her back. The wound runs from the shoulder to the waist, and some bones can be seen even deep into the body. Surprisingly, you can''t see blood flowing from inside.


    This is not a good thing, because the real situation is that the wound on her body has occurred after the blaze of the gods behind her. They are no longer able to maintain their original appearance in terms of material form. All become granules that are difficult to distinguish. A pile of piles suspended in the air looks like a layer of dust.


    This is an attack from the molecular level, at this time the piano. The power possessed by Grey can completely destroy the stability of the molecular level. Under the influence of her power, it is difficult for matter to maintain its original existence and can only be reduced to the molecular form of the micro level. Whether it is inorganic reinforced concrete or organic flesh and blood.


    In the huge tower, the flying flame bird is plundering. In the gaze of countless people, the famous Eiffel Tower in the middle of the world suddenly lost a huge steel skeleton. It''s like being swallowed up by nothing, even a little bit left. There is only one huge void telling about his past existence.


    This abnormal scene immediately raised the alertness of the French government, which was already highly alert. They have realized that this is not a strange natural scene, but an artificial supernatural event. This kind of cognition suddenly touched the nerves of human beings.


    The army has begun to move in this direction, and the local police have begun to evacuate the crowd efficiently. The form of the event was immediately upgraded to a certain extent.


    For the magical female Ruiwen, the incident has long since reached an uncontrollable level. There is still a huge wound on the body. Although such a fatal wound has begun to heal because of her special constitution, she is still not optimistic. Because the piano has changed completely. Grey once again mentioned her body.


    Qin. The flames of Grey began to spread to a wider range, and the dark red flames swept through the huge tower from time to time, leaving a trace of unrepairable on it. Of course, some of them fell on Ruiwen''s body and brought her great pain. But this time she did not dare to shout out to vent their pain and fear at this time.


    She just barely maintained Scott''s figure and looked at the piano. Gray called out with great difficulty.


    "Piano! Keep up, it''s me. I''m going to die."


    "It��s a disgusting expression!" Looking at the picture he showed, he has already revealed the piano of his personality. Gray frowned, and a scornful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "This humble existence, do you think he might affect my will?"


    Having said that, the invisible mind immediately turned into a rope like a steel weave that was deeply inserted into her neck. This force made her breathing start to get difficult, and even the bones of the neck began to make an overwhelming rattle.


    She desperately wants to break free, but the body that has been completely vacated makes her unable to find any place to borrow. She can only wave her hands and feet, doing dying struggles that are useless.


    "Look, your life is under my control, what qualification do you have to show off in front of my eyes!" Qin. Grey''s face was sullen and crazy, she controlled the magical woman to move to her face, staring at her hoarse laughter.


    The magical woman is about to enter the state of suffocation before the suffocation, but she made the final effort just before the loss of consciousness.


    A struggling Zhou Yi appeared in the piano. In front of Grey, his dying expression screamed the woman who was controlled by the personality, and suddenly loosened his hand, finally letting go of the control of the magical woman. However, in the next moment, the invisible shock wave surged, and the powerful force directly swayed the base of the entire Eiffel Tower, and the magical woman screamed and was pressed against the steel wall.


    "Give me back, give me back. You **** horrible!" Her state was unusually mad, and she no longer used force but directly reached over her neck.


    "Cough and cough!" became a magical woman who looked like Zhou Yi, and she coughed hard. At this time, she did not dare to change back to other appearances. Although the strength on the neck makes her very painful, it is at least not fatal. If it becomes something else, she is not even sure if this crazy woman will tear herself apart.


    "Ah!" Sharply shouted from the piano. Gray''s scorpion broke out, and the harsh voice trembled with a horrible spirit to wave through the brain of Ruiwen. Her eyes and nostrils began to flow. This is the external manifestation of her intracranial injury, and even so, she still bites her teeth to maintain this look.


    This has become a rope that sustains her life, she must hold it tightly.


    Qin. The anger in the heart of Grey has accumulated to a certain extent, she desperately wants to use her hands to kill the guy in her hands, but the emotions from the depths of her heart make her unable to do anything anyway. Reason and desire entangled in her mind, causing her mental barriers to be constantly impacted and devastated.


    Such fluctuations have caused some people''s attention. Especially the attention of some people.


    The magical woman who had already been confused was suddenly changed. His eyes became warm and peaceful, and the temperament revealed by the whole person became extraordinarily quiet and inclusive. This kind of temperament, which is neither as sharp as Zhou Yi nor like the devil, can only appear on one person.


    "Piano, calm down. I think you need to control yourself and take a good rest." The voice from Professor Charles passed to the piano. In Grey''s mind, this made her more violent.


    "Charles, you can''t control me, you can''t help me. You can''t." Her shouting has not completely disappeared, and the man has fallen softly on the ground. Charles has invaded her mind and sealed the black phoenix''s personality again.


    And Charles, who did all this, did not immediately disengage consciousness from the body of the devil, but began to talk to the devil in her mind.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Ruiwen!" His voice was very kind, just like being to his family.


    In fact, the magical female Ruiwen is indeed his family from a certain perspective. They are friends and relatives who grew up from a young age, just like brothers and sisters. It is only a great pity that in the choice of the road in the future, Ruiwen chose the fraternity party represented by the magnetic king Eric. Not the college represented by Charles.


    But this does not affect their feelings. In essence, they have never changed.


    "It hasn''t been seen for a long time. Charles! This is the student you brought out. It''s not like your style!" Touching his neck, the magic woman turned back to her own appearance. She looked at the coma on the ground. Gree, there is still an ember in his eyes.


    ��The piano is also the most special of all my students. So to a large extent, I have implemented a special education method for her.��


    "She is very dangerous, Charles. I don''t know what you are playing, but I can feel that she is crazy and uncontrollable. Charles, your approach is definitely problematic." For this close relationship with himself The old man, the devil, kindly reminded her that she did not want to receive the funeral invitation from Charles too early.


    "I know, but there is no other way." Professor Charles sighed deeply. "From the very beginning, I have embarked on the wrong path. There is no chance to save now."


    "So, now, ruin her." The voice of the devil is suddenly high, and the word broad-minded has never been related to her. Even on the contrary, her character can be said to be a must. "If you can''t get it, I can do it for you. You don''t need to put such a dangerous person on your side."


    When it comes to this, the body of the magical woman suddenly stops moving. She has lost control of her body.


    "You know, Ruiwen. I won''t let you hurt my students." Charles''s voice lingered in her heart, so that she could only smile in the heartlessly.


    "You are still so strong, Charles. Even if it is what it is now."


    "Physical weakness can''t affect thinking. Although I can only rely on this wheelchair to move forward, I have never changed in the field of thought."


    "No, in the realm of the mind, you are getting stronger and stronger." Ruiwen said quietly in his heart, and Charles just smiled and did not talk too much.


    "So, the young man''s challenge to Eric is also what you are instructing? As before, have you made a trap and waited for Eric?" At the moment Charles appeared, the heart of the devil had blurred. s answer. In the face of the Lord, she directly asked the doubts in her heart.


    "No, the child has his own plan. I just invited him to help. Everything is his intention. I only promised to help him at the most critical time."


    "You are cheating, Charles!" The magical woman is always the person on the side of the magnetic king, so it is not polite to say.


    "No, I am just an outsider, giving a novice some pointers. As for the extent to which things will develop, it is entirely up to the children''s efforts."


    Charles slyly argued that this was his favorite thing when he was young.


    "Do you trust him so much? You know that he is not a member of us!" The magical woman still felt a little unbelievable. Charles actually placed his bet on a human being, and the gambling was still his most valued mutant. future.


    "I am old, isn''t it? Unlike you, Ruiwen. I have already felt the aging of my body. So why not let an apple fall on the board when I can still master it? Maybe, this can open a The new situation is also uncertain." Sighing, Charles said his thoughts, and Ruiwen immediately argued.


    "But maybe it''s a worse situation!"


    ��Can there be more serious consequences than what you have done?��


    Charles gave a sigh of relief and ended this conversation that had lasted for decades. The difference in positions allowed them to have already found both sides of a road. It is too difficult and too difficult to go back to the past.

 Chapter 90： Ultrasonic attack in the plasma field

    Countless lightnings lingered in the low air, and thunders spread wildly in the air. That is the movement of the lightning of the positive and negative electric fields in the air, and again and again, like the drums of the earthquake, the heartbeat of people can not help but tremble with its rhythm.


    The whole city is caught in this inexplicable turbulence rhythm. The media has begun to inform all citizens to use the thunderstorm as an excuse to persuade all citizens to stay away from the most prestigious areas of the city as soon as possible.


    Panic and riots have begun to spread in humans. Those who have the upper-level identity have received government notices at the first time, and they have already begun to leave the city long before the situation escalated. Zhou Wei, they are naturally one of them.


    Thanks to the strength of the just-family member of the Assort family, Zhou Yi asked Alfred to take care of their mother and sister and protect their safety before returning. Of course, at the cost, his cooperation with Alfred must be deeper. Of course, the extent to which the specific depth is going to be determined depends on the negotiation between the two parties.


    Zhou Yi and Xia Weisi naturally asked Zhou Yi about their whereabouts when they were picked up by Alfred. Because it was not just Zhou Yi, they even lost their tracks with Orolo. This situation is not allowed by some people. Especially Xia Weisi, who has already seen Zhou Yi''s strength, she has already had an unimaginable interest in what is happening now, but unfortunately she is destined to look down on the waves around Zhou Wei.


    At this time, Zhou Yi has been in the most concentrated position of lightning, which surrounds the discharge terminal of the magnetic storm coil of the entire city.


    That is where the magnetic king is. At this time, the magnetic king Eric is suspended in countless thunders by the weak magnetic field of his own body. The magnetic force surrounds him, and he is surrounded by numerous lightnings. Even because of the excessive concentration of magnetic force, it has become a huge attraction for the lightning that escapes around. Lightning is brought together and the currents are concentrated in a small space. This causes the voltage here to rise sharply, and numerous collisions of electrons are deprived of atoms during the impact, resulting in significant plasmaization. These plasmad electrons form a large amount of liquefied plasma, and the horrible temperature is enough to make anyone shudder.


    If you want to be based here, you need more than just courage and more strength. Wan Wang wants to express the meaning very simply, wants to challenge the leader of his mutant, and exchanges negotiations with him on an equal footing. At the very least, you have to appear in front of him. This is the first test. If you can''t do this, you don''t even have the qualifications for negotiation.


    Zhou Yi''s super vision made him easily find the trace of Wan Wang Wang, and when he saw the moment of Wan Wang, he also understood the meaning of this mutant leader. However, I dare to challenge Wan Wang, how to say that there are some bottoms in my heart.


    With a little mischief, Zhou Yi rushed straight into the middle of countless electric lights. Lightning strikes at him, but a hard enough shield is enough to protect him and the naughty safety. Electro-optic directly into countless fine currents in the impact, but in no way can have any effect on Zhou Yi.


    However, when entering the area where the plasma surged, Zhou Yi had to be wary of twelve points. The highly concentrated plasma brings an absolutely terrifying temperature. Hundreds of thousands of temperatures, even Zhou Yi, are not willing to get involved easily.


    But this does not mean that Zhou Yi has no other way. It is like the magnetic king who uses magnetic force to form a huge magnetic field, which prevents all currents from invading. Zhou Yi also uses the magical power of his talent to resist all the dangers here.


    Gravity and magnetic force are the basic strengths of the universe. Just like the infinite use of magnetic force by the magnetic king, the gravitational force also has various mysteries that are difficult to describe. Although Zhou Yi''s use of gravity is still very shallow, but this shallow application is enough to cope with such a situation.


    The gravitational field is spread out in an instant. All the currents begin to flow in a certain direction under the action of gravity. Zhou Yi��s side instantly forms a completely blank field, just like an island in the ocean. This twisted gravitational field makes current and even temperature Isolated outside the force field. It can''t affect Zhou Yi and Xiao Naughty at all.


    In front of the two, the sea of ??violent current completely lost their arrogance and publicity, just as the courteous subjects bowed to their kings, leaving only meekness and surrender.


    This is only the basic application of the gravitational field. If Zhou Yi can extend the gravity of the force field to a certain limit, he can even influence the flow of time. Of course, such a presence cannot exist on a small earth. That power can only appear in the bottomless black hole in the universe.


    Looking at Zhou Yi step by step, leading the small mischief to conquer the sea of ??Thunder appeared in front of himself, the city of Wan Wang Wang also had to show a surprised look. The old man sitting on a suspended metal seat clenched his head and praised him.


    "It is worthy of being a young man who has been paid by Charsto. It is worthy of being a world-famous superhero. I agree with your ability, you are indeed qualified to sit in front of me and I mention the challenge, but before that, I need to confirm again, young people, do you really want to challenge me?"


    Zhou Yi went up two steps and floated to the height of an equality with Wang Wang.


    "I don''t think I need to think about it. Only those who are hesitant in my heart can''t walk to their own end. If you really want to be sure, then I will be happy to tell you, yes! Wan Ren Wang Eric. Lanches Mr., I want to challenge you, sit down and negotiate with me as a bargaining chip. Do you accept it? Mr. Eric?"


    Wan Wang Wang closed his eyes slightly, and his eyes suddenly opened after a moment, and the inside showed a enthusiasm different from his already old body. The long-lost flame in his heart has been ignited by Zhou Yi.


    "I accept your challenge, Dawn Knight!" With the help of electromagnetic diffusion, his volume is so large that it is enough to shock the entire city. "Take the future of mankind and mutants, let us start a duel. When you win, I will give up my plan and talk to the people in your mouth about what they call peace. But if I win, then let All human beings are ready to usher in a time of change."


    His voice not only shocked the city, but also shocked all humans who heard this. The battle between the mutant and the superhero is still related to the future between the two races. Such an event instantly rose from a city problem to a huge height. Almost all of the sights have been drawn to this once-world-famous city.


    "Come on, I am doing this." It is enough to be able to ignite the fanaticism of Zhou Yi��s heart with such a long-established powerful mutant, such as a powerful superhero like him. Kind of opponents who can make a full effort. Wan Wang is definitely one of the most qualified opponents.


    He is ready to fight, but he still has to settle the bystanders before the battle. The little mischievous life is very important, and Zhou Yi��s heart does not have to sacrifice her thoughts at all. So he gestured to the magnetic king with his eyes.


    The man who is old and fine, naturally understands what he means, only to see him stretch his hand. The Eiffel Tower at the foot immediately split a number of heavy steels, which under his control split into tiny metal particles and recombined quickly to form a bird cage. Of course, its size is definitely much larger than the average bird cage, and there is no pressure to put on a person.


    He waved his hand and let this huge bird cage float in front of the little naughty, sinking.


    "Go in, girl. Soon you will be welcoming your own destiny, using your life to lay the first brick for the new era of the mutant."


    His words are enough to make the little naughty new fear, not many people can be honest in the face of death, but she is still only a child. However, Zhou Yi��s voice was also passed over, bringing courage back to her heart.


    "Don''t worry, Mary. Soon, I will take you back. This is my agreement with Rogan!"


    Biting his teeth, the little naughty resolutely entered the bird cage, at the moment she stepped in. The birdcage was instantly closed, and under the control of Wanwangwang, the birdcage was placed far behind the two, forming a unique platform that could focus on this battlefield.


    "You can start, young people. Let me see the ability you are proud of." The mutant leader who finished all this smiled, and he fully demonstrated the demeanor of a top-ranking strongman, letting the dawn knight First attack.


    The battle of victory is to expand the advantage a little bit. Zhou Yi, who firmly believes in this, decisively accepts the kindness of Wan Wang Wang, and turns it into a storm lightning, which provokes the same shocking roar in this thunderstorm environment.


    As soon as he shot, he broke out a supersonic attack that was five times faster than the speed of sound. In an instant, he crossed all the space obstacles and launched his own offensive with the roar of the thunder.


    His fists easily tore the barrier of the air, and the combination of speed and power even caused a fierce fire on his fist, a scene in which the air was ignited by friction. At the same time, there are wave-like lines swaying around him. At this speed, even the air itself cannot maintain stability, and large areas of vacuum are pulled out, creating such a strange scene.


    Under such power, Zhou Yi believes that even the King of Magnetics will suffer. He is very confident, even if he is in front of him is a building, even the Eiffel Tower at his feet. He can also smash it into pieces, and combine strength and speed. It is definitely the most terrifying violence.


    However, in front of him is the magnetic king, the king of the magnetic.


    A layer of invisible shield appeared around the Wanwangwang. The closer the shield is, the more the Zhouyi can feel the repulsive force from above. However, these forces can''t make him scrupulous. He doesn''t believe that they can block themselves only by these giants.


    When his body collided with the invisible shield, a huge roar came out. This voice is not only from the air, but more from the underground. The foundations of the entire Eiffel Tower began to sway, and the huge towers and even the surrounding earth began to emit low **.


    Zhou Yi��s body was ejected far away like a stunned projectile, and the ejection speed was even faster than his initial speed. For a moment, he was ejected into the clouds a few kilometers away. The explosion of ripples in the sea of ??clouds, at first glance, looks like countless donuts appear in the air.


    In the middle of the doughnut, Zhou Yi stared at the distance with amazement. There, Wan Wang Wang sat there safely, and there was no damage to the shield around him. It seems that he can still feel the gaze of Zhou Yi, and across a long distance, he smiles at Zhou Yi.


    This smile for Zhou Yi, it is really glaring to the extreme.

 Chapter 91： Magnetic shield, thunder, arrow rain

    Zhou Yi took a deep breath and reflexed to the atmosphere behind him. A huge wave swelled at the moment of his force, and it spread a distance of nearly 100 meters in an instant. Under this amazing shock wave, the clouds are shattered, and the torrent of floods rushes into the wider sky with the shock wave.


    For a time, a huge vacuum appeared in the sky above Paris, and with this vacuum there was a hurricane-like call sign and a slight morning light that had begun to soak. The whistling storm washed away all the cover in the sky, leaving only the most primitive sky blue. It''s like a black-and-blue jewel, shining like a dazzling glow.


    It is hard to see such a pure sky in a modern, artificially dense city. If it is normal, there will be many people who will stop and admire such a rare scenery. But today, no one has this mind. This man-made spectacle will only make those ordinary people feel fearful, because the forces displayed by the two sides of the battle have already surpassed the human level, and human beings have already been squatting in front of them. When people realize that they are embarrassed, they often have this kind of fear. It is like a big hand covering the sky stroking a trembling ant-like mind, even if it is gentle, it can only leave the embers.


    Zhou Yi did not have the heart to explore the fear of mankind. His attention was all placed on the body of Wan Wang. A sense of shame lingers in his heart, and he has always regarded himself as a **** in humanity and a hero in destiny. Self-esteem is very high, this is just a euphemism, especially for Zhou Yi. Sometimes, you can even say a degree of unattendedness.


    Wan Wang is very powerful, this is not bad. Zhou Yi also never looked down on the meaning of Wan Wang. As he and Orolo said, he has no grasp of victory. But in the depths of his heart, he also believes that he will never fail. For him, the most can only maintain an unbeaten chance.


    However, the unfavorable situation has caused his self-esteem to be seriously traumatized. The shame will only make him such a person explode with greater power, he will not retain, the strongest speed is shot.


    The tremendous kinetic energy of the reaction force allowed him to easily increase the speed to the maximum extent. Only in an instant, the speed has broken through the limits of the sound barrier and entered the ultra-high speed state of twenty-five times the speed of sound.


    The dark figure began to ignite in the pure sky, and the compelling heat wave spread from the sky, blowing into the city like the sea breeze in the summer, directly letting people experience the cool summer in this Christmas. .


    At this speed, the gravity and air of the Earth itself have become obstacles to action. When he moves, the kinetic energy caused by breaking through these obstacles is explosive. From the naked eye, what can be discerned is that the infinite flames envelop the black figure, turning into the flames of the flames in the sky, and shooting toward countless thunderstorms.


    The thunder and the flames are intertwined and turned into beautiful scenery in the air. In this beautiful scenery, Zhou Yi once again hit the defensive shield.


    The flame spread over the reticle, and numerous electric snakes interweave the body of the flame, letting the flame burst into a weird spark. At the center of the flame, Zhou Yi is in the ultimate wrestling with the reticle.


    This time the earth really began to roar, and the old city broke out with overwhelming condolences. The tidy road began to show a huge crack, from which the torn rock geological was exposed. All the buildings began to tremble, many of them were still strong, but there were still some forces that had lost their foothold and completely collapsed on the ground.


    People have begun to lose their foothold because the land at the foot of the city has begun to move. And not with its own will, but under a huge external force.


    All of this was earned by the two men in the battle. Zhou Yi resisted the anti-shock force from the shield itself, and stared at the magnetic king of the shield center.


    "Million magnetic king, what did you do?"


    "You haven''t found it yet? Young people!" Wan Wang Wang held his hands high. In his movements, Zhou Yi clearly perceives that the earth is moving with his movements. "I am using the power of the earth to fight against you."


    "Every living body is a huge magnetic field, and the existence like you is no exception. Of course, the earth under our feet is the same. I have read your information, young people, really, you really surprised me, super The speed of sound movement is difficult to deal with if I am not prepared. But now I am ready."


    "Do you think that I have to choose this place? Not only because of this magnetic storm coil, young people." Wan Wang Wang stared at Zhou Yi, who completely put his strength on the shield, and ordered his own head. "I was building a position. I realized it a long time ago. The most powerful place is not in the flesh, but here. Wisdom is the most beneficial weapon. You think I will be unprepared to fight against a super The guy who is flying at sonic speed is not too naive."


    The earth is still shaking, in this case. Zhou Yi consciously slowed down the force. When he did this, the tremors of the earth were obviously weakened. Obviously, there is an inevitable connection between the two. Looking at the shroud with a halo in front of him, Zhou Yi immediately asked in amazement.


    "You are using the geomagnetic field of this place to defend me? How is it possible!"


    "Smart, although you get this cognition time is a little late!" Drumming, Wan Wang Wang smiled back. "How is it impossible, I am the master of the magnetic force. When I set up the magnetic coil, I have already deepened my will into the earth and took over the control of geomagnetism. Now in front of you is the convergence of all the magnetic fields in Paris. Point. It is working in a form that repels your own magnetic field, which means one thing."


    "Unless there is the consciousness of sinking the city, I don''t want to be close to me!" Wan Wang said the most unwilling to hear Zhou Yi, so when he heard this, his face was very ugly.


    "Yes, that''s it. And, more than that, now is the place where I am invincible, and you have to accept the test." With Wan Wangwang making a one-handed grip, countless lightnings are concentrated in Together. The ultra-high voltages smashed into each other and became a huge electric ball suspended above the Eiffel Tower. The glare of the thunder is more eye-catching than the rising sun, just like a brand new sun stands here.


    At the moment of seeing the thunderball, Zhou Yi has already begun to fly quickly, and no matter how far he flies, it is not as fast as the lightning flash in the air. A huge lightning flash split from the thunderbolt and hit the black tiny figure in the blink of an eye.


    The ultra-high voltage is transmitted to himself through the armor of Zhou Yi. The voltage of nearly 100 million volts has the power to evaporate most of the organisms, even if it is caused by Zhou Yi. Under this voltage, his heart has had some dysfunction, and the nerves have some damage. However, this does not allow him to lose his fighting power.


    His speed has suddenly increased, although not as good as lightning, and can not compare his own haste. But it has gone beyond the perception of the magnetic king, not only the perception of the naked eye, but his perception of the magnetic field. To deal with this high-speed capability, Wan Wang can not aim at the naked eye, he relies on the induction of biological magnetic fields.


    This kind of induction theoretically achieves 100% accuracy, but it is still flawed. This defect is the moment when the idea of ??the King of Magnetics is conveyed. From the moment of perception to the moment when the attack command is issued, the time that is almost impossible to measure is his defect. This moment is enough to make Zhou Yi dodge his attack.


    Thunderbolt serpents are swaying in the air, and countless electric snakes seem to be doing aimless attacks in the eyes of ordinary people, but only Wan Wang knows that he is attacking a fast enemy that transcends perception. All of his attacks fell into the air, and although he clearly perceive his existence, he always disappeared in the original place at the next moment.


    This kind of action of holding a mosquito to kill a mosquito is enough for any shooter to feel the grievances in his heart. This is not the case even for the self-proclaimed Wisdom.


    "Would you like to make a flies that escaped for a lifetime?" In addition to the first hair, another hundred lightning strikes in the open space, the magnetic king of the king used words to stimulate, and hoped that the urge of young people could stop him. Two rounds. But responding to him is the glare of the hot rays.


    A few thunders entangled and greeted the glare of the light. The same nature of the plasma allows them to start competing and consuming. The entire air is filled with tiny lightning and flying fire. Wan Wang Wang took the time to use the other hand to come to the starting point of the heat ray, but did not hit anything.


    "Young people, you are wasting our two people!"


    "Yes, I think it is better than let me be a fixed target!" Zhou Yi never shy, even if it is a magnetic king.


    "Damn, didn''t your father teach you to respect the old man?" The lightning has never stopped, but it doesn''t make sense to hit the target.


    "Unfortunately, my father left very early. I haven''t had time to educate me about this." The voice came from all directions. This also means that it is difficult to find a goal.


    "We should probably talk about it and change the way to solve it."


    "Why, are you going to close the tortoise shell and have a face-to-face contest with me?"


    This is not a good idea for Wan Wang. Without this magnetic shield, he can avoid the supersonic attack of the Dawn Knight without a little bit of control, and just take a look at it, so that he is only a little stronger than ordinary people. The body will definitely go to see God''s end.


    "It''s not fair to me, young people." He let go and fired a few more lightning bolts, but the means of trying luck would not be useful. "We should change one way."


    "For example?"


    "I can change a goal, and all you have to do is not to let him be hurt. Two chances, if you do, I admit that this is my failure." Wan magnetic Wang''s face is full of conspiracy smile, Zhou Yi expressed his attitude towards this.


    "It sounds like I am suffering, maybe we can change another way."


    "No, young. You will agree with me this way." Wan Wang put his gaze in the other direction, where the French army had already thought about this direction.


    Wan Wangwang showed a very bad smile, just like the robbers who watched the prey go into the trap. He opened his hands. With his movements, the Thunderball began to brew a more intensive attack. After a few breaths, the lightning has been scattered over and over. Thunder light almost occupies all the space in the sky. In such an intensive attack, unless it can achieve high speed and flexibility like Zhou Yi, it can only meet the lightning attack.


    It is clear that the French army does not have such conditions. Therefore, their end is predictable, the fighter group was directly hit by the air, and the armored forces on the ground also hit a lot of lightning attacks. The power of the Thunder made all organic life directly into coke, and a large number of tanks hit each other. They have lost the manipulator. Some of the bad luck is caused by the ultra-high voltage. Just a moment, the troops sent by the French side completely lost their fighting power. And this is just a meeting for Wan Wang.


    "We can continue to stalemate, but I can''t guarantee how many humans are being involved. So, I don''t think you have more choices, right?"

 Chapter 92： Space-based weapon alloy warhead

    "Eric. Lancher, don''t you feel mean?" The roar of thunder and lightning can''t hide the snoring of Zhou Yi, and he was really angry at this moment.


    "Despicable? Young people, when you experience as many as I do, you will find that the honor you are proud of is not worth mentioning. As long as you can achieve your goals, the means of despicableness are acceptable. On the contrary, more honors are just a loser."


    For Zhou Yi��s anger, Wan Wang��s face was scorned with a scornful smile. He even put up a preaching position, as if the social class teacher described his own ideas.


    "So you can show your despicableness without any scruples?"


    Wan Wang Wang converges on his own smile.


    "Sure enough, you can''t understand us. It''s a mistake to tell you. Then, the last choice. Surrender, choose your failure. Or, give it a try and stop my attack. Don''t think about the way you just used it. Wasting your time, I can tell you that my magnetic induction has sensed all the human electromagnetic fields left in the city. If you are delaying, I don''t mind using their lives to give you a wake-up call! ��


    "Stop, Eric! They are just innocent people, and they have nothing to do with them." Zhou Yi, who has no choice but to do anything, hopes to persuade the leader of the mutant to move his heart, but obviously it makes no sense. Wan Hong Wang��s hard heart is far more powerful than his ability.


    "There is no such innocent person in this war. There are too many innocent people who have sacrificed in my people, so it is time for these human beings to taste this pain. Of course, you have other choices. Or, this Everything depends on you."


    Zhou Yi closed his mouth and his eyes began to look at everything in the city. In the already chaotic city, hundreds of thousands of humans are fleeing in madness, and the sight of the earthquake and thunderstorms destroying the army has already scared these ordinary people. On the other hand, the little naughty is in the cage, watching them nervously.


    This is the choice he has to make, acknowledging his own failure, and letting Wan Wang take away the mischief. Or, continue to maintain the stalemate, let the magnetic king vent their anger to the innocent human. These are not things that Zhou Yi wants to see. Of course, he has other options.


    "Come on, King Eric. Lancher. Just as you said, let me see your means."


    This is the last choice made by Zhou Yi. It is impossible for him to let Wan Wang take away the mischief, so that his promise is worthless, and all his plans are almost equivalent to falling into the air. The war between humans and mutants will become an urgent issue.


    Of course, he is not likely to sit down and watch the civilians in Paris killing people. Maybe people in the world will die every moment, but as a superhero, no one should die in front of him because of this. His sense of mission allowed him to maintain the lives of these innocent people, so he would not allow Wan Wang to do such things anyway.


    Then, there is only one choice left. Blocked his two attacks at the home of Wan Wang. This is a very dangerous thing, but in the current situation it is the only way to stop him.


    Listening to Zhou Yi''s reply, Wan Wang Wang''s face showed a smug smile. For him, this is the answer that most satisfied him. Zhou Yi��s ability to show him made him feel awkward, especially if he was not a mutant. In this case, Wan Wangwang directly assigned him to the enemy''s camp. For the enemy, especially those powerful and threatening enemies, destroying them is the best way.


    He was worried at first, worried that such a guy would have a choice between his life and the lives of others, but he finally found that such fears were meaningless. He was the kind of hero who should die in epic. Actually, I will risk my life in order to save others. This is doomed to his end. The end of the hero, only the tragedy.


    "You made a great decision, but it is definitely a wrong decision." Eric, the magnetic king, seldom sighed, he has not seen such a person for a long time.


    "That''s not your time to evaluate! Come on, Eric. Let me see what the King of Magnetics has. If it''s these little lightnings, don''t take it out!" Zhou Yi sneered and stopped in the air. Lightning began to bombard his body, but at the moment of contact he was distorted by the gravitational field. The glare of lightning can only surround his body, but he never touches the real body inside.


    This kind of scene did not surprise Wanwang Wang. In his eyes, this is the level that a superhero who can challenge him should have.


    "Reassured, young people. You deserve to be more grand, funeral!" He said, pointing to the city under his feet. "This is the goal you want to guard. As a hero, you have to do very simple. Just don''t let it be destroyed by me. If you fail, I don''t need to do anything more. It will naturally become your grave. Maybe many years later, someone will give you flowers here."


    "If it is your funeral, I will be looking forward to presenting you flowers, maybe the apricot flower is very good." (Apricot flower, said to be **** men, seeing this flower can get rid of the secular vision, then together You can understand the role of Wan Wang Wang!)


    "I hope you can wait for this kind of joke!" Wan Wang Wang pulled his face and he was tired of this kind of ridiculous taste. In the speech of the unnecessary dispute, it is better to build a grave directly for him. So he stopped paying attention to Zhou Yi, but raised his hands against the sky.


    Zhou Yi shifted his gaze to his own sky with his movements. The ability of Super Vision gave him a clear view of what was in his sky.


    It is a giant man-made machine that crosses in endless space. Aerospace crystallisation suspended in low Earth orbit. It is also the largest spacecraft that humans can currently manufacture - the International Space Station. The product of a super-project jointly promoted by six major international space agencies is also a giant space platform developed by sixteen countries.


    This spacecraft, which was officially opened after the end of the Cold War, has not been completed until recently. It has a total space of 1,200 cubic meters and a total weight of 41,900 kilograms. In terms of technical content, it has reached the limit of human technology. Many participating countries are proud of this project, but they can''t think of it today, there will be a mutant who turns this huge thing into a deadly weapon.


    Yes, deadly weapon. In the hands of Wan Wang, the International Space Station has lost all its original functions, and it has only one role. It is like a meteor that falls into space from space and bombards the land under his feet.


    This reminds Zhou Yi of a space-based kinetic weapon system called "God''s Staff" inside the US military. The system consists mainly of two satellite platforms in low orbit, one for communication and locking targets, and the other with metal kinetic energy cannons called "God''s Staff". The projectile is a metal rod made of tungsten, titanium and uranium with a diameter of 0.3 m, a length of 6.1 m and a weight of 100 kg. These metal rods are equipped with small booster rockets that can rely on satellite guidance to reach any part of the earth in a matter of minutes. The target is hit. When the metal rod falls from space 1000 kilometers above the ground, its speed can reach 11587 kilometers per hour, which is close to the speed of the meteor, so it gains a lot of kinetic energy, and the destructive force generated when hitting the ground is beyond the average. Strategic weapons.


    Compared with the means of the Wanwang, the weapon system of the US military is simply weak. In the hands of Wan Wang, Zhou Yi can clearly see that the International Space Station, which has been bet on numerous funds and manpower, is decomposed into a myriad of original metal particles in space and then recombined into a huge alloy warhead. Then, under his magnetron control, the electromagnetic pulse is accelerated into the atmosphere with an extremely fast initial velocity. Soon, the flame of high-speed friction has covered its entire body.


    According to the US military''s estimation of the Staff of God, a kinetic energy warhead weighing no more than five cubic meters can easily break the ground rock formation and cause a certain degree of geological effects such as an earthquake and tsunami, and there is a certain chance of causing small-scale sections. drift. The magnetic kinetic warhead of Wanwangwang will only be more powerful. With its own weight, coupled with the acceleration from the space environment into the atmosphere, it far exceeds the estimated standard of the US God''s Staff. Once it falls into the city, the tremendous destructive power is absolutely disaster-level. It is very likely that this famous romantic capital will be completely erased from the map.


    This is not a cranky thing, but something that is really possible. Wan Wang has such power, and the same weapons in his hands have such power.


    "This is my first test, the Dawn Knight. The human being developed to replace the existence of nuclear weapons, the space-based kinetic warhead, think about it can change the power of geology. I believe that even you will be human Wisdom is amazed. They always like to use their talents on these killing tools. But thank them, they gave me the inspiration to create. Go, Dawn Knight, now is your chance to show. The life of Paris is in In your hands. If you win, they will survive. If you lose, then you will be buried with them."


    Wan Wang has stopped his movements. At this time, the alloy kinetic warhead does not need his control. Just wait until it falls, everything will be settled. So he just looked at the superhero in front of him with some regret, and began to lament the life he was about to end. In his eyes, Zhou Yi is already a dead person. No one can escape under this attack.


    Zhou Yike didn''t have time to listen to this guy''s jealousy. He had to hurry every second to stop the alloy warhead before it landed. Otherwise, everything that happens will be an irreparable disaster.


    So he flew up in the air, and the black body image was a sharp arrow that shattered the sky, pulling out the red line of fire and flying straight up the sky.


    On the ground, there are countless surviving citizens watching him. The magnetic king''s voice has spread through the magnetic field to every corner of the city. These surviving people have looked up to the sky, where they can clearly see the two lines of fire extending from the end of the sky and the ground, pulling the distance of each other a little bit.


    Under such circumstances, most of them have begun to lose confidence in their lives. This weapon is comparable to a nuclear bomb, and this sentence alone is enough to destroy their psychological defense. The fragile man has fallen to the ground and can''t stop crying. Still others have begun praying for no purpose.


    But there are always exceptions. These people look at the shadows in the sky and seem to be pouring the whole body into the figure. In their eyes, this is hope, hope of survival.


    Zhou Yi felt as if he felt this power. He went ahead and greeted the huge alloy warhead.

 Chapter 93： Shocked ten seconds of life and death

    The metal warhead''s flying speed is extremely fast, and the initial velocity provided by the electromagnetic pulse of the magnetic king, it speeds up to an alarming level at the moment of entering the Earth''s atmosphere. Converted to a unit of measurement, its speed has reached more than 25 Mach.


    This speed seems to be similar to the limit speed of Zhou Yi, but don''t forget that his own weight and volume are much larger than a human being. With a full weight of more than 400 tons and a volume of more than one hundred cubic meters, its kinetic energy is so large that it is unimaginable. And its material is a super-hard alloy that is decomposed and recombined under the control of Wanwangwang. If it is really a metaphor, this alloy kinetic warhead can be seen as a true high-metal meteorite.


    Let it fall freely, let alone Paris, and even make the whole of France, and even Europe, likely to produce enough geological changes. Just destroying a city and letting the city have a natural disaster like the earthquake and tsunami is already the most optimistic consequence. More seriously, this kinetic alloy warhead mobilizes a small range of plate displacements, resulting in a collective eruption of some volcanoes that should not be activated.


    If it is true at that time, what humans need to face will be a very cold season. A large amount of volcanic ash is enough to allow the world to advance into the winter, even a sudden glacial season.


    After reaching such a conclusion through Medusa''s simulation program, Zhou Yi has already set two goals for himself. The first is to stop the alloy warhead anyway. Second, he must let Wan Wang taste the taste of his fist.


    Under the pressure of pressure, his speed is soaring, and gravity and even the air have already put tremendous pressure on his progress. The biggest pressure comes from the huge alloy warhead on the top of the head. The gas field caused by it falling down is clearly perceived by Zhou Yi. Just because of its existence, Zhou Yi was shocked by the kinetic energy it carried. This kind of thing must not fall to the ground.


    The power field broke out completely, and one layer was harder than any wall in the world. The wall was just below the metal warhead. That was the first line of defense for Zhou Yi. In his anticipation, this wall of thought will take up most of the kinetic energy. Therefore, the kinetic energy generated by the falling of the alloy warhead is directly reduced by more than half.


    However, he did not think that the ultra-dense alloy made by Wang Wangwang had a penetrability that he could not estimate at all. Just for a moment, the metal warhead carried out the wall of the mind that he had compiled, and the kinetic energy carried by the warhead smashed the whole wall of the mind wall before he reacted.


    Originally, Zhou Yi also wanted to rely on his mental strength to force the first wave of impact, thus weakening the kinetic energy of the entire warhead. Then he can calmly reduce his mental strength and use other means to deal with this huge alloy warhead.


    But he did not think that his wall of thought was so fragile in front of this kinetic warhead, and the process of destroying his wall of thought was so violent. This caused his brain to fall into riots and pains in an instant. The feeling is like holding a red iron bracing from the frontal frontal, so that the nerves of the whole body are filled with painful signals.


    And this mental pain is directly exposed to the outside. Zhou Yi''s eyes and nose have blood left. Unlike normal people, his blood temperature is extremely high, and the overall appearance is a very conspicuous bright red. When his blood dripped into the helmet, the self-checking system in the helmet directly turned on the low-temperature fire-fighting program. Some cold inert gas sprayed directly onto Zhou Yi''s face, causing him to fall into a painful brain.


    As soon as the brain was awake, Zhou Yi resumed control of his body. Although the limbs are still numb, the ears are still ringing with harsh noise. But overall his state has recovered, and his physical recovery is absolutely monster-level compared to human physique.


    As soon as he recovered, Zhou Yi stared at the metal bullet that fell sharply on his head. Breaking through the wall of his mind, its kinetic energy is only slightly weakened, and has almost no effect on its overall kinetic energy. It is still like a meteor, with a long tail flame, carrying the momentum of destroying everything to the earth.


    Seeing that the metal warhead has penetrated into the stratosphere, Zhou Yi resolutely gave up the auxiliary means and greeted it directly from the bottom. Time has not given him the opportunity to prepare. He can only fight hard.


    Ultra-high temperature heat rays begin to output at maximum power, and the temperature rises from 100,000 degrees and quickly reaches a peak. It is a super temperature of nearly 400,000 degrees Celsius, and it is highly radiation and destructive. In essence, this kind of radiation is no different from the high-intensity rays that are diffused in the sun.


    The ultra-high temperature is directly applied to the body of the warhead. The light of the waist is easily melted by the outer structure of the alloy warhead. However, it is still necessary to take a lot of time to completely melt the huge warhead. What is missing is precisely time.


    At the speed of this warhead, it takes less than ten seconds to hit its intended target, but according to Zhou Yi''s ray melting speed, it still retains most of the body structure when it falls. If this is the case, then it means that Zhou Yi��s interception did not work at all. Even if only one-tenth of the volume remains, it will be the end of the world for this city.


    So he has to do more. Looking at this fast-moving big warhead, Zhou Yi bit his teeth. I flew up. In less than a second, he appeared below the warhead. But sensible, he did not try to hit the big guy directly with his body. Because the results don''t have to be thought of, the two supersonic objects collide together, and the resulting force is not calculated according to one plus one. That kind of power, even Zhou Yi did not have the confidence to save lives.


    So he changed a method. Keeping super high speed flying backwards. This way, his speed is basically maintained and the metal warhead maintains a stable state. In this state, he fused the metal body of the kinetic energy bullet with a beam at a close distance, and set up a strong repulsive field on the body.


    He did not dare to use the body directly to resist such impact, but he was willing to give it a try in the force field. I can only try this. There is no more way. Because of this attack by Wan Wang Wang, the scope of the attack far exceeded his imagination.


    In this case, he can''t go back and can''t escape. Underneath him is Paris, where there are countless humans, even his mother, sister, and girlfriend. With these, I can''t allow him to step back. Once retired or evaded, countless lives will end, and his most important group of people will face the same threat. This is something he can''t tolerate, even for them, he has to use the body to top this big guy.


    The metal warhead has been exposed to the repulsion field he has laid. The kinetic energy penetrated and instantly made his repulsive field thin. The majestic Wei Li even blessed him directly, and his bones began to creak. He desperately supported the body of the warhead with both hands, and the body that had already receded in the air slowly stopped.


    This kind of action is tantamount to bearing all the kinetic energy it carries. When this kinetic energy is completely oppressed, the repulsion field is difficult to maintain. The power of Zhou Yi to encourage the whole body can only make these repulsive forces to share part of the kinetic energy without collapse. As for the remaining kinetic energy, it all fell on him.


    The nano-metals on his palms have completely collapsed, and the black metal particles are directly turned into ashes at the ultra-high temperature filled with warheads. This allowed his hands to come into direct contact with the hot metal surface, but the skin that was far more resistant to high temperatures than nanometals allowed him to ignore the temperature. Even he directly melted the warhead with heat rays at close range, and his hands reached into the almost melted alloy. His hands are stretching, and this is actually an illusion. His hands have maintained an action that has not changed. The change is the alloy warhead. Its melted metal casing began to drown his arm a little bit under the action of his propulsion.


    If the arm can be used, he may be better able to destroy the warhead. But he can''t, he can only prop up a small repulsive field in front of him, pushing the molten metal into a flat shape, hoping to reduce some of the kinetic energy by increasing the area of ??the force.


    As for his hands, he lost other functions in the moment he took the metal warhead. He can clearly hear the broken bones on his left arm, and even most of the muscles are torn into a broken appearance. The blood vessels also began to burst, which made his subcutaneous skin appear a strange bright red, and even see the twisted heat waves from the skin. It''s just that these are completely unclear under the cover of molten metal.


    This physical pain is not better than the one on the brain, but compared to just now, Zhou Yi clearly felt that the falling speed of the alloy warhead is slowing down. This achievement made him temporarily forget the physical pain and turned to it with all his strength.


    His left arm was no longer able to force, which made him have to shoulder to take this kinetic energy. His injured arm moved slightly and immediately passively grasped the gap. The strength suddenly swells, and the muscles of his body are soaring. This is the natural reaction of the human body under external pressure, and because of this natural reaction, the armor of his arm to shoulder is directly shattered by his muscles. Some of the nano-metals that were damaged by the penetration of kinetic energy could not fully protect them. They turned into particles and separated from their bodies.


    Losing part of the armor, Zhou Yi also barely maintained the situation. His shoulders held the other side of the warhead. The force of the implementation made a serious contusion on the muscles of his shoulders and back, but it was much better than the injury of the arm at the beginning. This also illustrates a problem, the kinetic energy of the alloy warhead has begun to weaken significantly.


    The land is already not far from the foot, and it is time to make the final effort.


    Zhou Yi used his shoulders to hold the warhead on his body, and a vacant right hand began to carry out ultra-high-speed bombardment on the side of the warhead. Countless fists fell on the body on one side of the warhead. This high-speed boxing not only began to disturb its falling direction, but also smothered its last kinetic energy.


    Despite the reaction of force, Zhou Yi��s right hand was also subjected to the same impact. However, he still did not stop, and the fist head was dropped on the bullet like a bullet shot by a metal storm. Every bombardment has a huge impact. The broken metal, the melting wreckage, and the dark particles filled the fists of his waving fists, and it looked like a burst of fire and rain. Along with the one that came and there was his roar, the painful snoring made him sound like a dying but still majestic dragon.


    This scene deeply shocked the hearts of all human beings below.


    With the action of Zhou Yi, the potential energy of the kinetic energy warhead finally dissipated to a near-absolute extent. In addition to its own weight, it has no kinetic energy at all. He was on Zhou Yi��s shoulder and all the movements were controlled by him. This means that it is no longer a weapon, but a huge tonnage of garbage.


    When Zhou Yi held up the giant to land on the ground, everyone held his breath. Without the horrific shock of imagination, the earth is safe and sound, without a little vibration. The stratum is equally lossless, and he can''t even touch the ground on Zhou Yi''s shoulder. Therefore, the crisis is completely gone.


    The remnant human dwellings in Paris made a loud cheer and cheered in it. Zhou Yiyi punched the metal warhead on his body. The broken metal shell was torn into two huge petals, and the foot was stepping on the huge outer shell. He shouted at the magnetic king.


    "Come on, let''s go to the second round. Let everyone witness your failure."

 Chapter 94： Geomagnetic crack solar storm

    "It''s an amazing power, Dawn Knight. Your power is already above all mortals, even in our ethnic group, it is definitely the top existence. Why, you have to choose these primitive and ignorant guys. And refuse to work with me to create a new human future."


    Wan Wang Wang shook his head and sighed. He expressed his sincere admiration for the power displayed by the Dawn Knight, and because of this, he would feel sorry for his choice. If such a person is standing by his side, then his career will usher in a huge leap. But he is on his own opposite.


    In the face of the question of Wan Wang, Zhou Yixiao laughed.


    "I protect humanity because I get everything I need from them. What can you give me?"


    "What do you want? Money?" Wan Wang waved his hand, and countless metal particles swam in the city. They gathered in front of Zhou Yi and quickly reorganized, just a few breaths, just in him. In front of it is covered with a thick layer of gold bricks, these are pure gold with perfect texture.


    "If you want, how much gold I can offer you. Money, it makes no sense in our eyes."


    Having said that, Wan Wang Wang shook his head.


    "I believe that you should not bow to this superficial thing, then do you need rights or glory? If it is power, I can give it to you. As long as you stand by me, you are second only to My mutant leader, even if you are not a mutant. Young, I am over seventy years old. My body is already old, and maybe my career will fall into your hands in a few years. At that time, the rights you have can make the world head. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Rights are not attractive to me who are not even exposed, and I think if I go to the election, the title of the next president will fall on my head, you I think if I really do, which one would I choose?"


    "The last one, glory!" The magnetic king converges on all the looks on his face, as hard as the statue of the stone. "This is also the last chance I will give you, Dawn Knight. Standing by my side, you will become the pioneer of the future world. Your name will be engraved on the monument of history, and will be admired by all future new human beings. Worship. Isn''t this more than you flying around, doing what the police and firefighters should do more meaningful and valuable?"


    "Create the future? Eric, what is the price? Tell me what the cost of creating the future?" Corrected his broken arm, Zhou Yi kicked the garbage under the foot and strode forward, he came to Wanwang Wang Just below, he looked up at him and asked.


    Wan Wang looked at the black knight below, and his self-esteem did not allow him to use a lie to deceive the interrogator, because that is also deceiving himself. So he just pouted and vomited the coldest words.


    "The price is all this, everything in front of you. Dawn Knight, the whole world, all human beings are the price of a new world. This is the price they have to pay for their own actions, and it is also necessary for mankind to come to the future." The price. There is no other choice, whether it is for you or for me. So, you already know everything you need to know, tell me your answer."


    "The answer is simple, isn''t it?" The black knight slowly rose up until he stood in front of the magnetic king. "My loved ones and friends are among human beings, and that will be a part of your price. I am eager to see that under the sun, everything is constant. Humans and mutants and even all other creatures can be like A group of people live in peace, but you must drag them into the vortex of war. I am the king of Eric Lanchel. This is our disagreement, and my answer is here!"


    "Hurricane, stupid! Useless utopianism, your thoughts will always be a castle in the air, and you can never become a reality." The magnetic face of the original calm face appeared a violent look, he whispered, in words Full of hatred. "How humans treat me and my compatriots. I have seen this very clearly for decades. The hatred between us will never be washed out. Only outsiders like you will have this ignorant and ridiculous idea. I am also faint in my mind, and I will have a little hope for your stupidity."


    Having said that, he barely held down his anger and looked at Zhou Yi with a pitiful look.


    "It''s time to let everything end, you and this **** city should be completely erased. Since you worship the sun, let the flames from the sun purify you. The second round, start!"


    Above the Eiffel Tower, the invisible magnetic field lifted the body of Eric, and he held his hands high. It seems to be holding a great thing. And with his movements, a deep force swept across the surface and quickly immersed deep into the ground.


    A slightly touched itching touches from everyone''s skin, which is the feeling of being pulled over the body with an electromagnetic field. Ordinary people may only have such small feelings, and for Zhou Yi, who is extremely powerful, he feels more powerful.


    A deep enough magnetic field force has penetrated into the earth and touched the greater power in the depths of the earth. When the power trembled and awakened, even Zhou Yi began to marvel at his power. It is the great force from the earth itself, the earth''s own geomagnetic power. At this moment, Wanwangwang is using his own power to awaken the great power of geomagnetism and drive them to accomplish their goals.


    Under his control, the geomagnetism began to appear a little disorder, which may not have much interference with the earth''s own land. But for the earth itself around the planet itself, the earth''s magnetic field that protects her role has an incalculable effect.


    Wan Wang Wang has a hard time controlling his own power. Even for him, controlling such a large magnetic field is a complicated and difficult project. This is one of his cards. He didn''t want to end the Dawn Knight in this way, but after the last persuasion was invalid, he decided to open the hole.


    This is his rebuttal to the ridiculous idea of ??the Dawn Knight and his war declaration of the human world. When he succeeds, he will use the little mischievous hand to spread the magnetic storm of the variant to every corner of the world. Humanity will usher in an era of transformation. By then, this day will be the day when the revolution that will always be commemorated will be opened.


    With this concept of greatness for the mutant, he instilled his will into the deeper layers of the Earth''s magnetic field, and the magnetic field of the Earth has already formed a harmonious resonance with him. Each of his actions drives the operation of the magnetic field, causing the earth''s magnetic field to begin to change slightly as his movements begin.


    And when he held his hands and did separate actions against the sky. The most horrible thing happened. The sky began to darken, as if a large door stood on the sky, and at this moment the door was opened by him, and the other side of the door was connected to the endless hell.


    The bright light rushed from the dark sky, and the clouds, the atmosphere, and even the blue of the sky were inhaled in the endless darkness with the bright light. Through the endless darkness, people can even see vast and infinite space.


    When the light of the stars is like a long river flowing through the dark gates to the vast space, the golden light of fire is overwhelming. Under the overwhelming golden light, the Changhe River was instantly dyed in gold, and in this golden color, everything was turned into ashes.


    That is the terrible scene of the sun blowing into the earth''s magnetic field protection circle and burning everything. And this is everything that Wan Wang has done.


    In this universe, most of the space is dark, and most of the only part of the light comes from the stars. The stars exude light and heat all the time, and all the planets around it are immersed in his glory. It is like the sun and the planets around it.


    But the glory of the sun is not something that anyone can afford. Like the nearest Mercury, its surface can completely melt metal. Even for a moderately distant earth, the sun''s brilliance is too strong. The solar wind that it blows sweeps onto the earth, enough to burn everything on the surface of the earth. The reason why the surface of the earth can produce oceans and even life depends entirely on the protection of the Earth''s magnetic field. The magnetic field is like a huge cover that keeps the solar wind out. Now, this cover has been opened with a big hole.


    Wan Wang has reduced the magnetic field of the outer layer a little bit. The external vacuum suppresses the gravity of the earth and draws everything under this big hole into the space environment. Whether it is the atmosphere or the clouds, or the light that escapes. Everything was sucked away, and as the fillers flew into space, the gale of the sun had flown in through the big hole. It was a hurricane of the sun that could burn everything.


    "Are you crazy, Eric?" Zhou Yi, who looked at all of this, shouted incredulously. This is no longer a gamble, but a real destruction.


    "You should be crazy when I am. I would like to see how the Knights of Dawn can save such a situation. Witness the hurricane of the sun and then turn it into ashes under this hurricane." Wan Wang Wang laughed and opened the big hole in the magnetic field. The more spacious, the golden liquid has gathered in outer space to sweep into a horrible light column.


    The current earth is like a small hole in a windshield that is being cut. It may not be a big deal for this glass. But the impact on things near the hole is much greater than the glass itself.


    Because all the fluids converge along this small hole. Now, the solar wind is about to flood into the earth along the magnetic gap opened by the magnetic king. When they shine on the ground, it is the beginning of destruction.


    "Medusa, give me a solution!" For this microscopic physical optical storm, he is completely at a loss. He can only turn to his own smart computer now. I hope to find a solution from her.


    ��The analysis begins, according to the calculation. The most reasonable way is to evacuate this place. And use the magnetic field to reshape the peripheral magnetic field and cut off the source of the solar wind.��


    "What I want is a solution, not a life-saving method. Do you understand?" Zhou Yi was screaming, and he was able to see how much he was lost in the face of a computer.


    "Yes, sir. There is only one way to solve this problem based on calculations."

 Chapter 95： The only plan is Aegis

    "Tell me the answer to the question!"


    "According to calculations and records, when your gravitational control device is increased to a certain extent, you can forcefully attract these unstable light particles, but this situation will cause unpredictable damage to your body itself. I do not recommend you. Use this method."


    "Now is not the time to say these, Medusa. I want to be able to attract these solar winds." Staring at the countless golden light gathered on top of his head, Zhou Yi eagerly asked. Now that the magnetic field has been opened by a hole in the magnetic king hole, although the self-magnetic residual and the gravitational spit of the earth itself have not yet fully penetrated the gap along the gap. However, this does not take much time.


    Once all the impurities in the middle are burned out by the solar wind, they can flow in through the geomagnetic gap at the speed of light. Even if only a beam of solar wind is shining, it can completely turn a piece of land into a lava dead, and strong radiation can even remain until a hundred years later.


    So you must stop it before it breaks out, which is why Zhou Yi is so eager. Time stood on the side of Wanwangwang, and the longer he stood, the more likely he was to realize the plan.


    ��Getting satellite control can help you calibrate the magnetic field crack location and authorize the use of tough means to capture control of the outer space orbiting satellite.��


    "Allow, immediately seize! From now on, as long as you can complete the positioning task, you automatically get all my authorization." Zhou Yi directly gave Medusa a great right, then the horsepower all flew to outer space.


    It takes a few minutes to reach outer space at his speed, which is only a moment less than a second for the solar wind. The gap between the two is too great. He can''t wait slowly on the ground to wait for Medusa''s position. He must rush to outer space before positioning.


    Wan Wang did not stop Zhou Yi, he also wanted to see how much this hero who is praised by humans can achieve. Is it destroyed under his power, or can there be any turning point. Already invincible, he is fully qualified to think about these useless things.


    When Zhou Yi��s figure was directly inserted into a dark dark gate, several satellite control systems in outer space had been invaded by Medusa. Although her means of invasion was rapid and violent, it was exceptionally effective.


    Those private or corporate satellites were controlled as quickly as possible, and satellites in some military departments began to fall one by one. In the end, only a few few satellites are still stuck.


    "Sir, our satellites are attacked by unknown systems, and they are taking control of us." On the air and space carrier of the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau, a group of technicians quickly reported the situation to the leaders behind them.


    Behind them, Nick Fry, the director of the one-eyed dragon who is wearing a member of the underworld, is staring at the screen in front of him. There is a figure that Zhou Yi has just broken through the atmosphere.


    What happened in Paris was known to the National Strategic Defence Attack and Logistics Support Bureau in the first place, but they did not have time to do anything. Because everything is too hasty.


    The battle between the Wanwang and the Dawn Knights was only an hour, and the entire Paris was going through a second devastating blow. This terrible thing makes Nick. Fury even produced a feeling of living in a movie, and he played an incompetent government department official.


    This ridiculous thought made him angry, but very helpless. What he can do now is to use satellites to monitor the situation in Paris and then think about how to be a queen. The battle between the two superpowers has exceeded the limit of the department in which he is located. None of his men have the ability to stop the battle or solve the main goal in this battle.


    So he can only stay in this place, watching the Dawn Knight try his best to stop the offensive of the magnetic king. Of course, he is not alone. There are always two deputies standing by his side. Commander Hill and Agent Colson. This is a very urgent situation and they must be present to cope with any unexpected situation.


    "Whose movements do you think this is, is the Dawn Knight, or the magnetic king? Or a group of people who are looting." Nick. Fury is very calm, even if Paris faces a crisis of destruction, he can''t let him move. He is a guy who is calm enough, calm and cold. This is why he can be the director.


    "Sir, I think it should be the behavior of the Dawn Knight. He has a smart system with the same type of Stark in his hand, and only this guy has the motive to make such a thing." Colson accurately judged the answer. . And this answer is to Nick. Fury is more confused.


    "What the **** is he going to do, this time he has to blacken other people''s satellites. Is there really any way for him to deal with this devastating solar storm?"


    "Sir, I think we are not going to explore his motives at this time. It is a time to give him some help. He is the only hope to stop this disaster, we must assist him." Commander Hill Although her expression is still no different from Iceberg at this time, a closer look reveals that her face is covered with abnormal blush, which means that her mood is far less calm than the surface.


    In fact, not only is her inner peace unsettled, but most of the on-duty staff on duty are unable to control their own hearts. The majestic power of the magnetic king, as well as the struggle of the Knights of Dawn, gave these people a feeling of being in a mythical epic. They were both fearful and admired. Both pity and sympathy. All kinds of complex emotions make their hearts simply not calm down.


    "Where is our support force?" Nick. Fry asked some bluntly. He understands the ideas of these people, but he must consider them.


    "Our air formation is still above the Pacific Ocean, and it is estimated that it will take half an hour to reach the target area. The special support team also has ten minutes to reach the target area, but their ability does not seem to be able to cope with this situation." Hill Commander Stereoscopic image recording on your own hand, answering quickly. A person like her will never be affected by a little emotional thing to normal work. This is Nick. Frey most appreciates her point.


    "Let them stand by and allow them to take the time to act autonomously. How did the Paris military respond to us?"


    "The Paris side did not agree to send troops to attack the Eiffel Tower. They are now fully evacuating the residents. It seems that they are ready to temporarily abandon the city." Colson, who is in charge of the contact, also replied briefly, but his reply to Nick. Frey is very dissatisfied.


    "The group of guys have been occupied by their own capitals. Is there any idea? If you evacuate the residents, is there only the National Guard in Paris?"


    "Sir, the highest-ranking French official means that since World War II they can temporarily retreat from Paris, why not now. A mutant, can it still occupy a city?" The sound of Colson''s expression Obviously, he also has a lot of complaints about the so-called supreme chief.


    Seeing Colson''s imitation, Nick. Fury''s face is getting darker and darker. If it is turned off at night, maybe he can really become a stealth person. However, this is the core strength of the National Strategic Defence Attack and Logistics Support Bureau. It is a matter of regulations within 24 hours. So this assumption is basically not true.


    "I finally know why France lost to Nazi Germany so fast in World War II. This naive idea is really amazing. If Charles de Gaulle surrendered Hitler, maybe the speed of Germany will be faster. Because it will There are two bad teammates."


    This is a joke, but none of the people present are laughing. Because they all know that this is the sneer of the most angry situation of the Secretary. If anyone dares to scream at this time, then maybe he will try to test the bullets of the Queen��s gun.


    "Sir, what do we do now?" Coulson asked, and now he and Hill Commander are qualified to ask this.


    Nick. Fury closed his own one-eyed eyes and said after a moment: "Give permission to the Dawn Knight, and keep the image function. I want to see what he is going to do?"


    At this time, near the suburbs of Paris. A plane that looked so cool was slowly emerging from the sky. Just like a piece of white paper is drawn, it appears in the air with a layer of flashing electric light. Then slowly landed vertically on the ground.


    This is the Kunming fighter of the National Strategic Defence Attack and Logistics Support Bureau, an expensive and rare special type of fighter. The Kun-style fighters are bat-shaped in their entirety. They are equipped with a turbo engine on the wide foldable wings for vertical take-off or hover, and they also have the function of controlling balance. There are two jet engines in the upper rear of the fuselage, which can provide super powerful power for the fighter. Of course, as a special aircraft equipped for special operations, its stealth is the most successful feature. The ultra-quiet engine system, anti-detection coating and optical camouflage stealth make it an essential part of the sneak attack.


    What needs to be specified is that this fighter has just been deployed to the National Strategic Defence Attack and Logistics Support Bureau, and his producer is Tony. Stark.


    As the plane landed, the two figures slowly came out of the rear cabin. This is a pair of young men and women who look pretty beautiful.


    The man has a fairly rare silver short hair. His figure looks very healthy and his face is exceptionally outstanding. A conspicuous blue sports tight-fitting style suit makes him look like a sports star.


    And that woman is more conspicuous than this male.


    Her face is very beautiful, just a glance at the eye has a charm that is fascinating. The brown-red wavy hair is like a soft silk on her shoulder, setting off her perfect goose-shaped face, adding a touch of softness and beauty.


    Of course, her facial features are also very beautiful. But the most attractive thing is her eyes. There seems to be a kind of crimson light in her eyes, which makes people barely look at her, because once she looks directly into her eyes, she will be attracted to her soul. .


    Unlike a man wearing a blue dress, she only wore an ordinary red leather coat, but the gorgeous red dress on her gave her a strange beauty. It is both a fascinating enchanting enchantment and an inexplicable temptation. It seems that she should be born with this color.


    The woman looked at the Eiffel Tower, which was flashing with lightning, and spit out a soft, sweet voice from her mouth.


    "What is his style? What should I say? Pitt!"


    "You should really say that our father. Wanda!" The man smiled and responded. "We are not coming to clean up the mess!"

 Chapter 96： Infinite gravity destroys singularity

    "Gentlemen, ladies. I need to remind you that the situation outside is not very good. Nick lets you adapt, but it is best to keep the city. Also, the magnetic storm lightning there is too dense, and the plane can''t drive. I will meet you in the neighborhood."


    He is talking about a middle-aged man who looks ordinary. What impresses him most is that his eyes are very sharp. Besides, he looks no different from the workers in the factory or the public officials who work hard. .


    "Do not worry, Barton. We have made these small problems, you only need to be your driver." The man named Pete slammed his hand impatiently. "I took a step first and heard that the guy could fly more than twenty Mach. I don''t know who we are faster."


    After saying this, the flash of others has already appeared at the top of a building not far away, and once again flashed, it left the two people''s field of vision.


    "You said that I should introduce a girl to Pete, Barton! He is still like a child who is not big. It is simply annoying to me!" The woman named Wanda stared at the direction of her brother''s departure. Something angrily.


    "Don''t ask me this kind of question, I don''t want to be remembered by an invisible guy." The guy named Barton shook his head and resolutely expressed his unwillingness to join in.


    "Well, I don''t plan to get an answer from you!" Wanda shrugged her shoulders, and a blush of smoke emerged from her side, quickly covering her body. When the smoke slowly dispersed, she had disappeared from the back deck of the plane.


    Barton watched the disappearance of the two men. When he confirmed that they had really left the plane, they began to control the plane to leave the dangerous place. The city under the control of Magnum is forbidden for any metal substance. He didn''t want to be inexplicably a toy in the hands of the king of magnetics.


    At this time, Zhou Yi has come to the space environment. Although his armor was seriously damaged, it had no effect on him. He can survive in this space environment without relying on anything. When he entered this extreme environment, Medusa had already controlled the satellite to complete the positioning.


    "Mr., positioning has been completed. I have sent the coordinates to your assisted positioning system. But I need to remind you that there is ultra-high-speed particle interference near the magnetic crack. Once you get close to that place, our communication will be interrupted. I will not be able to help you any more.�� Medusa reported with due diligence that she has completed everything Zhou Yi explained.


    "Enough, Medusa. Calculate the range of gravity I need to use. The rest, I will solve it myself." Zhou Yi nodded, Medusa has done a good job. He doesn''t need to ask anything more.


    "Yes, sir. According to the data from the satellite monitoring statistics, you need to control the gravity within a radius of one hundred and twenty-four feet, so as to fill the magnetic field cracks and ensure that no solar wind will escape from the edge. I need to remind you again, sir. The solar wind will gather under the gravitational force into the central force field. Although you have a record of exposure to the solar wind, there is still an unpredictable danger."


    "Now is not the time to care about this, Medusa. Your work has been completed, and the rest only needs to wait until I return safely." Zhou Yi directly interrupted Medusa''s reminder that the danger is certainly there. But doing it and not doing it is another matter. He has made his own decision and will not change it again.


    "So, good luck, sir!" Medusa fell into silence. Zhou Yi started his own rescue operation.


    Less than two hundred feet above his head is the mad hurricane. These golden streamers rush in the gap of the magnetic force to swallow the last impurities, which is the final barrier. When they are completely swallowed up, it is when the sun winds into the earth.


    What Zhou Yi has to do is to stop their entry.


    The huge gravitational field was opened by him. The one hundred and twenty feet of gravitational field has surpassed Zhou Yi''s previous limit record, but in this case, he has no other choice, he must break his own record. Gravity began to spread a little bit, and soon reached his previous limit record, eighty feet. However, this is still far from enough. Zhou Yi clenched his teeth and, driven by the will, the scope of the gravitational field began to expand further.


    Every time he was enlarged by a foot, the burden field made his burden even heavier. He began to feel the feeling of weakness from the inside of the body, the muscle weakness, the visceral sorrow and the chaotic emptiness of the brain, all of which gave him a deep disgust and pain. But he still insisted on continuing his own actions. This is what he has to do.


    The gravitational field has broken through a hundred feet, but it is not enough for the magnetic field gap. Zhou Yi once again squeezed his own strength. His body was almost dry, but there was still a little strength left in the mud at the bottom of the lake. He has no retreat, only to persist.


    The gravitational field has spread to one hundred and twenty-four feet, the standard data given by Medusa. In order to achieve this range, Zhou Yi has almost exhausted all his power. He now has the feeling that he will fall off immediately when he closes his eyes. But the strong will still dominates his mind, and he knows that it is not a time to rest. He also has the work that must be done.


    Dragging the body that is almost completely lost, and the gravitational field with a radius of 120 feet. Zhou Yi began to fly toward the marked magnetic crack. Huge gravity has begun to produce incredible effects. He began to feel that there was a majestic presence and his gravitational field completed the docking, which is the geomagnetic field itself. All the energy of Wanwangwang was used to maintain the geomagnetic cracks, which made the huge geomagnetic field itself not accept the Zhouyi gravitational field without any hindrance.


    Although there is a slight change in the periphery of the magnetic field due to the effect of gravity, it has no effect on itself. When this docking is completed, it means that Zhou Yi will face the real danger.


    The gravitational field has begun to emerge to the outermost layer of the magnetic field, and the gravitational pull begins to attract everything. Most of the atmospheric impurities are still burned in the encirclement of the solar wind, but a small part of it has been absorbed by the gravitational field and is coming in the direction of the central force field. The obstruction of atmospheric impurities is not much. For Zhou Yi, it is time to make yourself the last barrier.


    Finally, the brewing power broke out, and the intensity of gravity began to rise wildly. The magnetic field begins to distort under the gravitational pull, and the rate at which the impurities are sucked back is also beginning to increase. Some golden sun winds have already flooded. However, the strength of gravity is not strong enough, and the solar wind only shuttles freely in the magnetic field without being completely attracted by gravity. The power needed to attract these light particles is too great. Zhouyi��s gravitational field needs to continue to strengthen.


    And this is really what Zhou Yi is doing. He has begun to use his mind to deepen his own cell and squeeze his vitality. This is already the last desperate act, and he never thought that he would desperately be like this. But today he did it. He made a life for a group of unrelated people.


    "Maybe Tony knows that he will laugh at me forever!" He ridiculed himself, and with this last consciousness. Gravity broke to the limit.


    A huge vacancy appeared above the earth. That is real empty, because everything loses its meaning in front of it. His existence is to devour everything. When gravity has reached a certain limit, it is born here and has endless power.


    The solar wind is still rushing, but it is beginning to rush toward the direction of unity. People can only see the endless golden liquids rushing in a space like a whirlpool on the sea. It was a existence that was completely unobservable with the naked eye. They only knew about its existence, but could not find anything with him at all. Because no matter whether it is electromagnetic waves, light or all means of human exploration, it cannot be transmitted back. Just like a gate to an endless void, everything can only enter and never leave. The solar wind is entangled in the atmosphere, and he has never entered the earth. The humans in Paris have already burst into tears, and they don''t know what happened above. But watching the golden light fade in a little bit, it is enough to understand the Dawn Knight''s victory again. However, these people will never understand the distance of the Dawn Knight''s victory and some distance. He is now in a very dangerous situation.


    The gravitational pull of infinity is enough to absorb the existence of light, and Zhou Yi has already done it. It is like the most terrible celestial body in the universe, doing things that devour light. But he is not a black hole after all, he has no singular power. The reason why it can absorb the storm of the sun is to resist it with his flesh.


    The endless power of the sun is shaking around him. His body is covered with many atmospheric impurities, and this impurity has become the guarantee of his life. He isolated the invasion of the solar wind and allowed him to maintain the presence of the force field. However, these impurities will soon be exhausted, and he will not have any resistance at that time.


    The solar storm has been completely concentrated by him, and its core temperature has even reached millions of degrees. Zhou Yi did not have the power to resist this temperature. He can only persist and expect miracles.


    However, the miracle did not happen. The impurities in the atmosphere have not been able to withstand the terrible temperature. Endless gold has flooded in. At that temperature, his body is no stronger than a piece of wood. The dawn armor has completely disappeared, and the nano metal is only a false and useless existence at this temperature, and it even persists for a second.


    Zhou Yi��s already naked body was exposed to this endless solar storm. The horrible temperature and light engulfed his body, everything about him. He felt that everything began to become blank, the physical touch had begun to dissipate, and consciousness began to appear chaos and gaps. In front of me, it is already black.


    "Is this my end? It''s really unwilling!" As the final thought disappeared, the gravitational field began to collapse. The golden liquid is like a volcano erupting, and it has a huge and dazzling pattern in outer space. The eye-catching colors even make people on half of the earth clearly visible. In the general situation of this last day, countless people began to lose their voices.


    "It''s finally over!" Wan Wang Wang lowered his head and sighed. He has already felt that the biological magnetic field of the Dawn Knight disappeared from his perception. In the absence of a gravitational field, this means one thing, and he won the final victory.


    However, he did not have any smug thoughts. Just silently going to the little naughty, ready to accept this last trophy.

 Chapter 97： Death lady divine outflow

    What exactly is death is, it is estimated that it is difficult for someone to describe it. Because this is a permanent proposition, death is the gateway to another world, and what will never be known after the gate. What keeps this secret is the most silent group of people in the world - the dead. The dead will not speak.


    Zhou Yi now has no idea what happened to his body. His last memory is that the endless solar storm will completely devour himself. And now he feels that he is in a blank void.


    Whether it is watching, listening, or external perception, it seems to have lost its effect in this illusory void. Except for the boundless darkness, there is nothing here, quiet and almost horrible. In this quietness, Zhou Yi can only wander completely without control, just like a ghost. Or, he is now a ghost.


    After drifting, I don��t know how much time, Zhou Yi finally felt a glimmer of light. It was a very faint light, but it was particularly conspicuous in this endless darkness. At the attraction of this light, he felt his body drifted in that direction completely uncontrollably.


    The faint light is getting closer and closer, until it reaches the bright side. Zhou Yicai can see clearly what this is.


    It was a light, a glimpse of a soft, soft, old-fashioned lantern. This horse light exudes a magical light. Under the light of this light, Zhou Yi feels that all the fears, uneasiness and irritability in his heart are all melted like the snow under the sun. He slowly approaches this. The lantern is until a sound rang.


    "Stop your steps, the living! Don''t be close to the light of the soul, it will make your soul completely quiet!" It is a soft voice, just listening to this sound makes people a kind of soul The serenity is as if returning to the mother''s arms as a child.


    There was a trace of confusion in Zhou Yi��s eyes. He asked in confusion: "What?"


    "The living, your life is recovering, it is not the time for you to enter the world of the dead."


    A dim figure slowly emerges from the faint light. It was a lady who looked awkward. The black cloak wrapped her whole body, so that she could not see her true. It can only be judged by the faintly perfect figure under the cloak and her soft voice, she is a very beautiful existence.


    "Sorry, madam! I don''t understand what you mean. Also, may I ask you?" Zhou Yi shook his head slightly, and he was puzzled by the identity of the woman and her meaning.


    "I have a lot of identities in the multiverse, but most people call me death!" The woman extended a white wrist from the cloak and gently lifted the horse. "So you can call me a death lady!"


    The brilliance of the lantern is mapped to the cloak along the white wrist. Under the light, Zhou Yi can peek into the true face of the death lady''s cloak. It is a face that should not appear in human beings. It is almost impeccable to be perfect. Even with the most demanding eyes, there is no trace of embarrassment. The most touching thing is the temperament that she reveals. It is the ultimate gentleness, full of tolerance and love for all life.


    Almost without any hesitation, Zhou Yi believed in the identity of this woman. He bowed his head slightly and expressed his respect for this great existence.


    "Say hello to you, dear Madame Death. But I still have some doubts about what you just said. According to my memory, I should have died. Under the storm of the sun!"


    For his own memory, Zhou Yi is very sure. Therefore, he is quite calm about his death. Although this is a very painful reality, there is nothing unacceptable. Death is the inevitable result, just a matter of morning and evening.


    "Your attitude is amazing, the living. But your cognition still has some problems. It seems that you don''t know about your existence!" Ms. Death waved slightly, and the surrounding environment immediately changed dramatically.


    The darkness suddenly began to fade quickly. What appeared in front of Zhou Yi was a small room decorated with gorgeous red and black exquisite cloth. This small room was filled with a luxurious and elegant atmosphere, which made people suddenly A feeling of enjoyment.


    "We have a lot of time, born. So I think we can change the way and have a good chat." Ms. Death sat on a black wooden chair decorated with countless flowers. She poured two cups of black tea and pushed a cup. Put it in front of Zhou Yi. "This is my resting place. I can always feel the beauty of life here. I hope you don''t mind, in addition, there is no problem with black tea?"


    "Of course, thank you!" Sitting on the opposite side of the death lady, Zhou Yi took a cup and gently sipped, and the mellow taste was amazing. "It''s a delicious taste, your craft is great! However, I still don''t understand what you said, is there any problem with my existence?"


    "Thank you for your compliment, little guy. As for the question you said, it is very simple." Ms. Death smiled at the teacup. "What do you think you are? Humans, or something else."


    "Of course it is human, madam. I always believe in this!" Without hesitation, Zhou Yi answered this question.


    For this answer, the death lady is a smile.


    "Little guy, this answer is wrong, or not exactly right."


    "I don''t understand what you mean, madam."


    "It''s very simple. I am the embodiment of the death of the multiverse. The end of everything belongs to my authority. In human terms, I am the **** of death. You think that for my existence, I will make a trip for a human being. Come a trip?" Her bright red lips slightly tilted, not waiting for Zhou Yi''s answer has given the answer.


    "No, human death will be led by the death of this planet into my country, I don''t need to shoot at all. I came here because of you!"


    "I?" Zhou Yi pointed to himself, self-deprecating. "Is my existence very special, has it been alarming that you exist?"


    "I came to meet the end of a star, or I thought that a star would end. But I found that I was wrong, because it is not a star, but a more strange and incredible existence."


    "Star, I! You won''t make a mistake, I don''t think I am like a celestial body." Ms. Death''s words made Zhou Yi more and more confused, and he hoped to get more specific instructions.


    "Of course you are not a star, but you are not human." A slender finger poked on Zhou Yi''s chest, and the death lady had stood up and arched her waist almost to his face. "Little guy, you still don''t know how amazing your existence is. You have a small part that belongs to human beings. This part has been transformed into ashes with the past, and until now you are really born, one half is the **** and half is the star. The birth of the existence."


    "The ashes of man give the final sublimation of your soul, the divine nature begins to flow from your soul, your life has a new beginning. And the will of the star is also in your body. You are already extraordinary It is like a god, even a greater existence than the gods. What an amazing thing, for me, I have only encountered one of you in countless years."


    For the lady who died, for Zhou Yi, it is no different from the Arabian Nights. He has not fully reacted yet, and he still asks hesitantly.


    "Ms., you are sure that you have not lied to me. Knowing like me, it is not as magical as you said."


    "Don''t worry, haven''t started yet. Little guy!" Ms. Death smiled and kissed me on Zhou Yi''s forehead. "It��s almost time, with my blessings, back to the world of the living. I believe that you will find everything I say, time will prove everything, and death will never be false."


    The whispered whisper lingered in the ears of Zhou Yi, and his spirit began to linger. And when he came back to God, everything was different.


    At this time, everything on the air defense aircraft of the National Strategic Defence Attack and Logistics Support Bureau is exceptionally different. Their satellites faithfully perform the task of surveillance, of course. When Zhou Yi collapsed in his position, he was burned by the endless solar storm and they were also included in the eyes. Because of this, it is quiet here.


    It is like the citizens of Paris who do not believe that their heroes have disappeared like this, and they are not willing to believe this fact. But the cruel reality is that they cannot believe it. There is no other existence in the pure and pure golden liquid, even if a hero is just in it.


    "Tell me the situation, is the solar storm controlled?" Nick Fury broke the strange silence. As a guy who used to die, he made the quickest reaction to the death of the Dawn Knight.


    The technicians who were still in a state of disappointment immediately got busy, and soon someone answered his question.


    "Sir, the solar storm has all escaped beyond the earth''s magnetic field. Although there are dense storms that converge outside the earth, it should have no effect. They cannot break the magnetic field."


    "The sun storms haven''t dissipated yet, I can see them with one of my eyes. Why is this?" Looking at the images from the satellites, Nick Fury did not feel so optimistic, the huge sun. The storm cloud is just above the earth, and the big bang just caused the temperature of the surface to rise directly. God knows how these things will enter the earth, for these so-called researchers. He is 10,000 distrustful.


    "Maybe it is the cause of residual gravity, and soon they will disperse." Those who can be called here to deal with emergencies are basically senior researchers inside the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Bureau, and as high-level scientists. They always believe in their own views.


    "I hope, as you said, or you are ready to be fired by me into the storm." Cursed twice, and Nick Fury began to walk toward the conference room. He had other things to deal with. This is a huge mess, enough to make him burn.


    "Sir, what do you do with Magnetic King? Can we let him leave?" Hill Commander, who was silent from the death of the Knights of Dawn, asked this time. Someone, for example, said that Coulson discovered her spirit. Very unstable, just like a volcano under a glacier.


    "Would we try to catch the Wanwang King, so that I have an account for the Council!" He worried that his companion was reprimanded and he quickly uttered his voice. He used this way to transfer Nick Fury��s attention and let him Not to find the inner condition of Hill��s commander.


    "Do you both have a collective brain cramp, that is the magnetic king. Not everyone can catch the cat and dog, you also saw his strength. I can tell you clearly, no one dares to move him, he still holds Hundreds of nuclear bombs!"


    The stupidity of his men made him unable to understand. He was prepared to be more severely reprimanded, but was interrupted by the personnel on duty.


    "Sir, there is a situation!"

 Chapter 98： Going to death and obsessing Jinwu incarnation

    "What happens, report the detailed report immediately!" In the face of the emergency, Nick Fury immediately dropped his two subordinates and returned to the command position.


    "The ultra-high energy index appeared near the solar storm, and the magnetic field detecting device also showed huge fluctuations. The temperature in the storm center increased greatly. Sir, this situation is very dangerous." "I can see it!"


    Nick Frey, who was staring at the satellite image, turned pale and blue, in front of his eyes. The endless golden liquids began to roll up insanely, and they entangled each other, desperately drilling toward the hottest core of the middle. Just like having your own vitality. When these horrible solar winds are so entangled, a huge and hot fireball is formed directly in the orbit of the earth. The light and heat that it emits makes the human beings on the surface far away dozens of kilometers clear. Feel. For a time, there seemed to be two suns in the sky.


    "What the **** is going on, is it the magnetic king?" Nick Frey asked aloud, but no one could answer him this time, all the technicians were shocked by this weird sight. The totally unreasonable state of affairs gave them the idea that they had fed the dog.


    "Damn!" Nick Fury could only wave his hand in disgust, twisting his head and commanding his deputy. "Contact Fast Silver, I want to talk to Wan Wang!"


    "Sir! I think you should look at this first!" Colson pointed out incredulously behind him, where the images from the satellites once again showed unpredictable changes.


    The huge fireball began to collapse spontaneously toward the center, and countless golden colors were gathered to a point, becoming a brilliant light that could not be seen directly with the naked eye. In that light, a Shenjun creature stretched out the wings. .


    Like the most beautiful red gold condensed feathers arranged like a myriad of blades, it just seems to have an unspeakable majesty. The golden eyes are as dazzling as the shrinking sun. Every time the huge wings are waved, there are countless solar winds lingering around it. The three claws full of power are behind them, and a golden flame flows on them.


    "What is this...monster?" Nick Frey exclaimed, the sense of majesty and strength made him feel like he was in a myth, looking directly at a mythical beast. But in the end he still made such a definition. Myths no longer exist, for humans. All things that cannot be recognized can be named with the word monster.


    However, no one answered his question. On the one hand, he did not know how to answer it, on the other hand, because their minds were attracted by this beautiful and beautiful creature.


    The golden **** bird fluttered in the endless space. It first circled a few laps, plunging the blazing sun storm into its own body, then slammed it down into the vast earth''s atmosphere. Its speed is incredibly fast, just a flash of light, it completely lost track in the surveillance of the satellite. This is completely incompatible with its huge figure, and everyone who is watching it is surprised.


    "Fast, find me the trail. Don''t let this creature smash on the earth." Nick Frye, who responded, ordered loudly that he clearly saw how the godbird was near the endless solar storm. Devouring it, if it appears on Earth, I really don''t know how to stop it. That is the creature that condenses the power of countless solar winds. When it appears in places that should not appear, it brings about real destruction and destruction.


    At this time, Hill Commander suddenly spoke. "Sir, Paris. I think it should go in the direction of Paris. I think it must have a necessary connection with the Knights of Dawn. If that is the case, it will definitely fly to Paris."


    "Can you tell me why you judged this, Hill Commander?" Nick Frye asked, he couldn''t put a tight manpower in one direction based on a bit of speculation, and that might lose more. So he wants to know the reasons for his deputy''s judgment. He needs this reason to convince himself.


    "Intuition, sir. This is my instinct!" Against Nick Fury''s gaze, Hill Commander straightened and replied calmly. However, her answer is to make Nick Fury 10,000 dissatisfied.


    "Intuition, this is not the battlefield, the commander. You have to pay for your instincts."


    "I believe in my instincts, sir. This is the only direction now." Hill Commander never stops because of the eyes of others, even if this terrible vision comes from a one-eyed dragon.


    With a one-eyed look at this extremely determined subordinate, Nick Fury finally issued instructions. "To point all the satellites to Paris, I want to know all the things in this city. In addition, Hill Commander, you better hope that everything happens according to your instincts, or you can be prepared to put your resignation letter It��s on my desk.��


    "Yes, sir!" As Hill Commander did not respond to any emotional changes, all the monitoring forces of the National Strategic Defence Attack and Logistics Support Bureau began to move towards the city of Paris.


    And at this time, in Paris. Above the Eiffel Tower, Wan Wang Wang once again encountered a problem. As a cognizant of his cognition, he felt that he had the right to take away the bet of this battle, and the mutant was naughty. But it is clear that some people do not think so, a woman stopped in front of him. To this end, he can only bear the temper.


    "Storm girl, you should know that this gambling is a failure of you. As a loser, can''t you stand on the sidelines and watch me take away what the winner should get?"


    Orolo apparently experienced a tough battle, with a lot of obvious scars on her body and a bit of uniformity. But being able to stand here shows that she has smoothed all obstacles. But at this time she is not a little proud, on the contrary.���� began to brew in her heart.


    She glanced around hard and almost turned every corner around. But in the end she didn''t find what she was looking for. Therefore, she can only mute her voice and make a sound that is completely different from her usual voice.


    "Others, tell me. Wan Wang, where did he go?"


    "You mean the Knight of Dawn, I am very sorry, dear." Eric, the magnetic king, lowered his face slightly. "I am afraid that you have not found him. He should be buried in the glory of the sun now. Even a so-called body is not there."


    "No, no..." Oruro''s spirit instantly reached a level of near collapse. "You are lying, you are cheating me with lies!"


    "Sorry, boy! This is a battle that can''t be stopped. I admit that he is a great warrior, but this is the fate of a warrior. Let''s leave the road, you can''t stop me." Wan Wang Wang stands in the void In the middle, she answered her in a somewhat regrettable tone. He gave the Dawn Knight a chance, but this opportunity was not cherished. Naturally, there are people who have to pay the price, even though it is so expensive that it is unacceptable.


    "No, easy!" Orolo squinted and tears began to flow down her face. By her side, storms, lightning and ice and snow have emerged, and the arrogant gesture fully reflects her psychological moment at this moment. The kind of sorrow that hurts love, and the pain that goes deep into the bone marrow.


    Wan Wang Wang sighed and silently went to the little mischief. He doesn''t feel that he has any mistakes, but he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with the Dawn Knight.


    This is a tragic world, and their positions have been doomed to their opposition, and in this opposition. Sacrifice is always unavoidable. As an old man who has crossed the century, he has seen too many such tragedies, and his heart has long been numb.


    His only goal now is to build a perfect world that can accommodate all variants. He believes that in this world, such tragedies will no longer exist. At that time, all sacrifices were acceptable.


    In the direction of the little naughty, he slowly opened his palm. For him, this is the key to the door to the new world. At the moment he reached out, a flash of lightning fell on him.


    The embarrassing electric snake was instantly shattered by the magnetic field, and countless small electric lights swam away, but it did not make any sense. In the direction of the electric light, Eric, the magnetic king, turned his sight to Orolo.


    "Don''t you understand that it makes no sense to do this? You have failed, why do you have to make such a move. Isn''t there enough to sacrifice?"


    The answer to him was the whistling storm and the more intense lightning. Orolo is suspended in midair, the natural power of the snow and ice, the lightning storm is mapped around her, these terrible forces are now like countless strings of bows and arrows, pointing straight to the body of Wan Wang. Under the control of Orolo, they were like roaring beasts, and they rushed away.


    The pain has drowned the heart of Orolo, and she now has only one idea. Revenge, revenge with the life of the magnetic king Eric Lanchel. Under this almost crazy concept, her ability began to infinitely increase its power. The thunderstorms of these winds and frosts almost caused the entire Eiffel Tower to fall into an endless natural storm. Even the nearby urban areas began to be horrible. Covered by ice and snow.


    However, for Wan Wang, such power is not enough. Unable to shake the power of the earth itself can not reach his body, Orolo''s power is strong, but there is still a long way to shake the earth.


    "Don''t you learn it all the time, blocking the price I have to pay!" Wan Wang''s face became stunned, and he was completely angered by repeated offenses. "I am fighting for the future of the mutant. For this purpose, I have sacrificed everything I can sacrifice. Why, you guys still have to stop in front of me, don''t you know what I am doing? Are you really afraid of death?"


    He waved his hands, and countless metalized sharp spears rose from the top of the tower. These spears pierced the sky surrounded by the storm with a fierce wind, and quickly made people react without time. One after another, and finally, like the cages that are intensively crossed, Orolo is controlled in midair.


    Even if he was imprisoned by Wan Wang, Orolo was still controlling his own power and carrying out unnecessary attacks. She has completely let go of her own life and death, in the face of love and life, she chose the former.


    "I understand, the storm girl. Since you want to die, go find the knight who has died. I will fulfill you!" Wan Wang closed his eyes, and the magnetic storm coils gathered together in a frenzied and terrifying thunderstorm. These horrible The lightning was under his control and was ready to attack the direction specified by their master.


    "Become part of a negligible sacrifice, storm woman. Your love is worthless in front of the greatness of the mutant, let''s die." Countless thunderstorms intersected and rushed toward the cage woven by the steel spear. In the face of such a terrible thunder, it is doomed to be gone.


    Off topic


    My deposit has been put almost, and it is now a normal update. It is usually two chapters a day, and the special circumstances are explained.

 Chapter 99： Duel

    Looking at near infinity, the lightning that is so amazing is coming to him. Orolo closed his eyes directly. In the face of death, she performed surprisingly calmly. Or when she was attacking the magnetic king, she was ready to face death.


    Maybe in another world, she can be with someone she loves and occupy him forever. In the moment before this death, her mind was flashing such a thought. The power of love is such an incredible enough to make people forget the fear of death.


    However, Orolo waited for a long time and did not wait for the arrival of death. Oncoming is a familiar warmth and enthusiasm. She opened her eyes and found the most incredible things to appear in front of her own eyes.


    A huge, full-bodied bird with golden flames opened its huge wings and stood in front of her. Endless thunder light falls on its golden feathers, but only bursts of shimmering electric light. The huge body did not tremble under the horrible attack. The three claws firmly grasped the Eiffel Tower. The high head almost reached the lightning giant ball in midair, like a crown crowned. Majesty and Shen Jun is the most authentic portrayal of it, and under the appearance of this god. Orolo saw a pair of gentle golden scorpions.


    "Three-legged Jinwu? Yi?" Seeing such familiar mythological creatures appear in front of themselves, Orolo couldn''t help but ask.


    In the face of Orolo''s doubts, the three-legged Jinwu gave a scream of shocking sky, its huge wings slowly closed together, and the golden light of the dragon blossomed from his body that was not much different from the Eiffel Tower. This light dispels all the lightning and the wind and frost, and calms everyone''s heart and pain.


    As the warmth and gloom of the light dissipated, the cage made up of steel spears was quickly turned into ashes, and Orolo felt that his wounds began to heal quickly while gaining freedom, and the huge Jinwu in front of her eyes also Start to shrink rapidly.


    Soon, a man surrounded by golden flames appeared in front of her. The familiar appearance and body shape clearly told her that this is her lover.


    She rushed hard, and a pair of powerful arms caught her soft body. The two men hugged tightly, after a while. Orolo reached out and touched his face, which had been radiating a warm glow, and asked carefully.


    "Easy, what''s wrong with you? You are still alive, are you?"


    "Of course, I am still alive." Zhou Yi smiled and took her some trembling hand and passed her body temperature. "I want to know that I don''t have clothes to wear now. If you don''t make it like this, I am afraid someone will say that I am insulted!"


    Orolo subconsciously bowed his head and suddenly blushes his cheeks. But this time she is not willing to let go. It��s enough to let her put down some of the hearts of her heart. The same is true for Zhou Yi. For those women who love him, he will only hold closer.


    The shadow of the golden flames shocked Orolo and shocked the Eric. He hesitated to look at this strange guy and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Mr. Eric, if you are not Alzheimer''s disease. You should remember that you just stood here to accept the bet. That is me, Dawn Knight. I am coming to greet my victory." Zhou Yiping said lightly.


    In this bet, he has won the final victory.


    "This is impossible. No one can survive in that situation. No one, you are not a Knight of Dawn. You are just a guy who is deceiving the world!" The face of Wan Wangwang showed an incredible look, and soon this look became fierce. And the haze. He couldn''t accept his own failure, or rather he couldn''t accept that the era of his dreams was ended before he started.


    The broken dreams are enough to make enough evil in anyone''s heart. What''s more, Wan Wang is not a good one in itself.


    The endless magnetic storm began to roar, and the magnetic king encouraged the final force to launch an attack against the two people in front of him.


    Manipulating the International Space Station in space orbit and tearing the Earth''s own geomagnetic defense field has cost most of his power, and his remaining power is only enough to control the magnetic storm coils under his feet in addition to maintaining the geomagnetic shield. This power is still almost the power of the gods for some ordinary people, but in the face of the new Zhou Yi. This power is not worth mentioning.


    In the face of endless thunderstorms, he just reached out. The golden light that swarmed suddenly turned into a flame hurricane that swept through everything. Thunder and lightning were swept apart in this golden hurricane, completely no longer just the momentum. The golden hurricane is even more impulsive, and the King of Magnetics is overwhelming.


    "Stupid, you are an unknown guy. I am protected by the power of the earth. Your attack can''t touch me." Faced with the glory of the glory, Wan Wang opened his hands and made Hug. The earth is his most solid backing. He does not believe that the flames in this area can penetrate the earth. It is precisely because of this that he can be so fearless.


    However, the facts are far beyond his imagination. The golden flame slammed into his magnetic shield and was not blocked as he thought, but penetrated a little bit. Soon, these galloping flames completely tore the line of defense he was proud of and rushed to him. And he can''t do anything.


    Faced with the glory that has already rushed to the front of him, Wan Wang finally showed the look of fear. At this moment, the **** of death has already smiled at him.


    The blaze of the flames radiated directly from the top of the Eiffel Tower. The dazzling blaze almost dyed the entire sky into gold. Under this golden sky, a glory like the spear of the giant **** penetrated the heavens and the earth, the magnificent The scenery can be clearly seen through dozens of miles.


    But for Paris, it is already commonplace. The torture of life and death in two hours made the Parisian spirit extra hard. After the return of the Knights of the Dawn and the great reversal, their only view of this blaze is, huh! It��s beautiful.


    For them, Wan Wang Wang has definitely become a hated party. On the contrary, the Dawn Knights, who have almost survived their heroes, have gained countless support in a flash. Even this hero ruined the property of many people in the battle. But for the Parisian who is famous for romance, who cares. They are the existence of a hero. After all, life is a more precious existence than property.


    The golden hurricane began to fade, and the figure of Wan Wang Wang has disappeared into place. Many people think that the magnetic king is dead, and even Orolo is no exception. But Zhou Yi knew that he had not died yet, and someone saved him.


    He stared at a corner not far away and said calmly: "It is not a good taste to hide in the corner. Are you saying that? Is Mr. Eric, and your companion?"


    The silver light flashed, and the man named Pete helped the magnetic king to appear in front of him and Orolo. Logically speaking, after Zhou Yi showed such power, as long as it is an enemy, he will show enough respect in front of him. This is the benefit of strength, it allows the weak to fear the strong, and has nothing to do with identity.


    But this man did not show a trace of awe, but rather did not care about the rebuttal.


    "First of all, I want to tell you. This old man has no habit of shivering. Failure is not uncommon for him, so there is nothing that can''t be accepted. In addition, I am not his accomplice. If I want to say it, I am a third party. Just take advantage of it."


    "To save my enemy, then your so-called third party is my enemy!"


    "Oh oh oh oh! Are you threatening me? Or do you think you can really threaten me?" The guy named Pete smiled. He grabbed the magnetic king and revealed a smile. "When you can catch me, let me talk!"


    After that, the silver figure suddenly began to flash, and almost in an instant he disappeared into the eyes of Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi''s super vision can still capture him, but to catch him. He really has no confidence.


    The guy ran at a speed of 27 Mach, almost a moment he disappeared into the city of Paris. Of course, with him, there is the evil party of Wan Wang.


    The disappearance of the two surprised Orolo, she could not help but ask: "God, what about them?"


    "Where, the suburbs of Paris. I am afraid we can''t catch up with them. It''s amazing speed, so fast, there isn''t a little physical phenomenon that is generated at a high speed. It''s incredible!" Zhou Yi feels at the same time, manipulating The power ripped off the little naughty cage. Wan Wang Wang has already lost his hand, so the little naughty naturally deserves to be free.


    After gaining freedom, the little mischief flew directly to Zhou Yi. The situation just happened is too irritating for her. Life and death are not something that can be easily accepted for a child. She desperately needs a hug that can vent her emotions. The Dawn Knight for her suffering is undoubtedly one of the best choices.


    Little naughty vented her own accumulated pressure, but what she did not think was that her ability became the last straw to crush the spirit of Zhou Yi.


    After several deaths, Zhou Yi was almost exhausted both physically and mentally. Even if you wake up the divinity, you can''t change it. The prestige has just been played out by the awakening of the divine and the power of the sun storm absorbed. His real situation, in fact, reached the limit early.


    When the little naughty fluttered in desperation, his spirit suddenly lost the power of carrying. The ability of the little naughty is uncontrolled. As his power is absorbed by the ability of the little naughty, he can no longer stay awake and directly fainted in the arms of this big and small woman. Moreover, it is a relatively primitive, no clothes state.


    This situation naturally makes the two women blushing and worrying at the same time. But the emotion is even more exciting is the Hill commander who is far from the ocean, 30,000 feet high.


    I didn''t think that the last scene of the return of the hero was such a restricted-level scene. She didn''t go straight to the face, and began to curse in her heart. This scene may seem normal to most people, but for Coulson, who has been paying attention to her, this is really abnormal.


    Hill Commander, a woman who implements the rules of the special agent. As far as the agents are concerned, she is definitely the best. This can be seen from her level. Nine, second only to the director Nick Fury, even above him.


    But this excellent agent always has problems in the face of the Dawn Knight, just like the one just now. However, it is the original state. Which qualified agent has not seen it, it is absolutely unnecessary to reveal such an expression. Moreover, there is still a very subtle smile. This is simply a subversion of the world for Coulson. Is the commander also in love? This difficulty is too great.


    He looked at the images of the two women passed by the satellite carefully and carefully took the Dawn Knights away. He sighed deeply. As a special agent, he should take this matter to the accident to prevent accidents. But as a friend, he must hide this in his heart, at least until the problem of Hill''s commander''s work. This difficult balance makes him very difficult to do. He even wondered if his hairline would go back a bit.


    Hill Commander did not know his current complex mentality. After watching Zhou Yi being safely guarded by two mutants, she once again showed her usual iceberg face and said to Colson.


    "In the aftermath of Paris, should we discuss it?"


    "Of course, this is a huge mess." Colson shrugged, and he can only temporarily put all his thoughts in his heart.

 Chapter 100： Unexpected birth after waking up

    Zhou Yi opened his eyes and caught the warm colors of the walls and some dim lights. The sky is dark and dark, but there is a striking white outside the window. Looking at it, it was discovered that there was a big snow like goose feathers outside. The ground is covered with a thick layer of snow. Against the backdrop of these snow, the thick night was dyed with a layer of pleasing white.


    Seeing this white, Zhou Yi stunned, and then suddenly shook his head, revealing a bitter smile. It��s almost Christmas, and it��s probably not snowing. It seems that during this time, I am too busy. I still remember the confusion even for the time.


    Thinking of it, he sat down on his clean, warm bed. Although the brain is still in a groggy state due to long periods of sleep, it does not affect his ability to judge his environment.


    This is a ward, at least it looks like this. At this point, Zhou Yi can draw a rough judgment from the various monitoring instruments around him and the sick clothes on his body. However, specifically in the ward, Zhou Yi is not sure.


    He only hopes that he is not in the ward of Paris, because it will increase his chances of revealing his identity to a certain extent. At the same time, it is also the most crucial. Zhou Wei and Xia Yusi will know this, and this is what he least wants to happen.


    Of course, there is also a part of the reason that he does not want to carry out the reconstruction of the debt that was absolutely astronomical in Paris after being destroyed. He is very good, but not so.


    In fact, to say that, for Zhou Yi, it is a purposeless fantasy. If you really want to know the answer, he can fully open the super vision to make a precise positioning of his position, the effect is definitely better than GPS. But he didn''t have this kind of thought. After going through such a battle, he suddenly found some burnout in his heart.


    This is not to say that he has become disgusted with the dangerous career of superheroes. Instead, he needs to give himself some time to breathe a sigh of relief. What has happened recently has given his spirit a strong sense of resentment. He has already received a reputation from a hero. It is time to rest for a while.


    With such a mentality, he began to produce a kind of control of his own strength, experience the life as an ordinary person, let the dawn knight temporarily withdraw from the world, which is not a good thing for him. At the very least, he can avoid the troublesome public opinion. He is very clear in his heart, that is, in the matter of Paris. Public opinion will not be very beneficial to him.


    Although he saved Paris, but for the city. It is also his arrival that brought them this disaster. Human beings are not idiots. They always find that the reason for all this is because of his gambling with Wang Wang. And once someone has pointed the gun at him, he doesn''t have the heart to defend himself.


    Instead of sitting still waiting, it is better to play directly and disappear. When the next disaster comes, humans will always remember his good. It is the most sensible choice to appear again at that time.


    As a businessman, it is no exaggeration to have such an idea in his own nature. He also doesn''t need to change anything because of his heroic identity. He is him, the unique Dawn Knight - Zhou Yi. No need to move anyone.


    Zhou Yi silently calculated plans for the future, this time. Someone pushed the door open and came in, coming in with Orolo.


    She wore a casual home dress with hot food and water in her hand. Obviously this is for someone, and Zhou Yi is sure that he is the lucky guy. But what he cares about is not this, but Orolo''s somewhat awkward look. Although she covered her face with a touch of makeup, Zhou Yi was keenly aware that she had some dark blue eye bags and cheeks that became thin.


    "Oh, dear. What should I say, long time no see?" Temporarily put this question in his heart, Zhou Yi greeted Orolo.


    Upon hearing this familiar voice, Orolo shook hands. The face began to show a clear smile, she looked at the sound of the place, where she is most familiar with a person leaning on the bed, smiling and waving her hand.


    "Thank God, easy. You finally woke up!" Orolo replied eagerly, even rushing to the bed with a nearly rushing posture. This fierce action almost knocked over the plate in her hand, but fortunately Zhou Yi protected these important things.


    Seriously, he is starving.


    Holding one hand in Orolo''s hand, the other hand held the plate steady, Zhou Yi said with a smile.


    "Dear, you are so excited. Let me guess, is it because I have been sleeping for many years and finally wake up with a big surprise that prevents you from controlling your emotions?"


    "Easy!" Orolola looked at him with a strange voice, but the other hand was holding the big hand of Zhou Yi tightly. Like taking warmth and security, her hands are so hard that the knuckles begin to whitish. And she herself, but only silently stared at Zhou Yi with a gentle look. For the expression of her own mood, she seems to have been unable to modify it with words, and can only be expressed in this most direct way.


    For Oruro''s move, Zhou Yi smiled and gently touched the back of her hand. He felt the emotions of Orolo''s heart, which made him proud and embarrassed. Proud because there is a woman who loves herself. The trick is because she is so worried about her. For a time, the two fell into a warm silence.


    Sometimes, emotions become tougher in the face of great hardships. This is the case with Zhou Yi and Orolo. Their feelings have become deeper because of this incident, and they have penetrated each other''s hearts more deeply.


    The two men warmed each other''s palms and hearts, until after the dissatisfaction of protests in Zhou Yi''s stomach. Orolo couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Sorry, I forgot that you must be hungry now. I was just routinely preparing something. I didn''t expect you to wake up."


    "Thank God, there is always better to eat than to eat." Zhou Yi picked up the sandwich in the tray directly, and the thick toast sandwiched the fried beef and the excellent omelet. Of course, green vegetables and sauces are definitely indispensable. It seems that because of the taste of Zhou Yi, the sandwich sauce does not use the general salad dressing, but uses the chili sauce that few people love. Of course, the full weight is also a hobby to take care of Zhou Yi.


    For this kind of selling is very good, the taste is quite good. And it is a sandwich made entirely according to your own preferences. Zhou Yi is definitely not worthy of a little praise. After he devours the sandwich in his hand, he begins to say in an exaggerated tone.


    "Ouro, I think your craft has made a breakthrough. According to my professional foodie''s identification, your sandwich has definitely reached the top level in the world. Maybe I should put the chefs of those few Michelin restaurants. They are all called, let them study together."


    "God, you are too exaggerated. I think you must be hungry, and your mind can''t tell the taste." Orolo glanced at him, but smiled very happy.


    "Yes? But I am really hungry. I think I can even eat one hundred such sandwiches. Or go directly to the big stomach game. I think I can eat all the food on the court."


    "Then you will be the headline. The billionaires are overeating in the big stomach king competition. The organizers strongly demand that he pay the bill. Hey, slow down. You should drink something."


    "Thank you, dear." After taking the hot milk from Orolo, Zhou Yi completed the Qing Cup mission directly. After thoroughly satisfying his appetite, he put down the cup and asked Orolo.


    "Dear, can you tell me how long I have been in a coma, and what about the follow-up?"


    "Do not worry!" Orolo carefully cleaned the crumbs of food on his body, with a gentle smile on his face. "Millions of magnetic kings have completely lost the news. With him, he should not appear in front of the little naughty. In addition, Qin and Rogan just suffered a little injury and soon recovered. Only you, You have been in a coma for a week. I dare not take you to the hospital, I have to take you back to the college with the college plane. However, I have already found an excuse for your family, and you are asked to help some of the compatriots in Paris evacuate. There, I can��t leave it for a while. This excuse should still be delayed for a while.��


    "Well, it looks like everything is fine. But, Orolo. Can you tell me why you are so embarrassed? Your face doesn''t look very good, it can even be said to be terrible. I can see through makeup. I can see."


    "It''s just a little thing, of course, the main reason is still worrying about you. There is no other problem, and soon I will recover." Oruro''s face is obviously a smile, she is trying to mix with words. Pass. But for Zhou Yi, this is completely useless. His understanding of Orolo is enough to tell him whether her every sentence is true or not.


    Gently holding her hand, Zhou Yi hangs a sincere smile.


    "My dear, I am very glad that you are worried about me. But I know that this is not all. My situation is very familiar to me. I will not let you look like this. Tell me the truth, we are the other half of each other. You can put all your burdens on me."


    "There is really nothing, easy!"


    "Oro, look at my eyes. Tell me what puzzles are in your heart, okay?"


    "Okay!" Orolo gave a hard breath, and she did need someone to share the pressure on her. "It was an accident in the college. The professor and Scott suddenly disappeared. The mental state of the piano is somewhat unstable, and Rogan seems to have made a mistake. The most important thing is that there are only three of us in the college and Hank. I am under a lot of pressure because I have to take care of the school when the professor is not there."


    "But it was a big thing at this time. The president was attacked by a mutant, although there was no life problem. But the president has asked for a proposal to solve the problem of the mutant. At this time, I really don''t know what to do." ""


    Listening to Orolo''s confession, Zhou Yi silently hugged her and kissed her forehead gently.


    "Don''t worry, dear. I will help you solve these problems."


    "No, no. Your own problems are very serious. We can solve this problem. You don''t need your help, really. Easy, you don''t have to get involved here. It doesn''t matter to you, you are already troublesome." Orolo immediately rejected Zhou Yi��s kindness, and she knew what it was like in public opinion. The Dawn Knights have something to face that is no easier than them. She really does not want Zhou Yi to do this stupid thing at this time.


    "No, dear. This is related to me. At least we have a relationship with the professor."


    "Professor?" There was a clear doubt in Oro''s voice, and she found something she didn''t know.

 Chapter 101： Professor missing scary conjecture

    ��Professor, what does this have to do with the professor?��


    "You have to know that the battle between Orolo and the King of Magnetics was produced at the request of the professor. At the beginning, I had a contract with the professor. We had agreed to join forces to deal with the magnetic king. Beat him in a moment."


    "As long as I use his supersonic speed to take his helmet before he reacts, Charles can take the opportunity to control his consciousness. The power of the magnetic king is only the ability, he is only a mortal in the flesh. This has great success. Probability." When it came to this, Zhou Yi shrugged and showed a smile.


    "It��s just that I didn��t think that the magnetic king would have such a skill. Actually, I controlled the magnetic force to put a layer of shield connected to the earth. I couldn��t touch his body, let alone pick him up. The helmet is up."


    "What does this have to do with the disappearance of the professor? Easy, this can''t be an excuse for getting involved. What you have to do now is to take a good rest, then go back to Paris and have a Christmas with your mother. Instead of stirring up again. What troubles are inside.�� Orolo still disagreed with Zhou Yi��s statement that she could not even link these things.


    "Listen to me, Orolo. Things are not as simple as you think. In the battle, Charles did not have any connection with me. This is not his style. What kind of person is he must be very Clear, so I suspect he was attacked."


    "This is impossible, but it is a professor!" Orolo directly denied Zhou Yi''s statement. That is Professor Charles, the most powerful psychic person in the world. No one can beat such a presence before him. In the face of his spiritual power, all the people in the world will be as vulnerable as a baby. The reason why human beings have not dared to attack the mutants in a blatant way is because they have two powerful mutants, such as Wan Wangwang and Professor Charles, who are deterring them. The magnetic king represents the extreme battlefield power, and most of the human weapons in front of him have lost their effect. Professor Charles represents the extreme spiritual power in front of him. Humans even need to worry about who their army is carrying out. Charles'' power is enough to make anyone worry about it. And he has no contention with the world. It is only the gentle behavior of defending the small Utopia of the college, which makes him avoid the hostility of most human beings. No one has a guy who is willing to take great risks to deal with this peace. He is much safer than Wan Wang. At least until the King of Magnetics is done, no one is willing to invade this powerful and strange guy. Compared with the magnetic king, it is also possible to have a targeted magnetic control capability. His spiritual strength is really invincible. No one in front of him can guarantee his position.


    However, there are always people who have a way. Zhou Yi, who knows some secret past events, already has his own guess, so he said.


    "Oruro, Charles is not God. I understand his power, but this power is not unsolvable. There are always people who think of ways to deal with his abilities. And there is more than one such motivation and ability."


    "Who are they? Who took the professor." In combination with the current form of precariousness for them, Orolo had to admit that Zhou Yi had his reason. Under such circumstances, if Professor Charles is not out of uncontrollable external factors, it will definitely prevent such a situation.


    At the very least, the president will not release his proposal for variants so quickly.


    Thinking about it for a while, Zhou Yi listed many goals. But which one is, he still needs to make a further determination.


    "Don''t worry, Orolo. I need to find some friends to help me to know who it is! Give me some time." He held down the shoulders of the excited Orolo, softly said. "What you have to do now is to take a good rest. I can handle all the things for you, but only your own physical condition, I can''t help much. So, take a break."


    A man who can block all the wind cream for a woman at a critical time is undoubtedly the most reliable existence in a woman''s heart. For Orolo, he is such a guy. After Zhou Yi woke up, she finally put down the big stone in her heart. And all the pressure has been reduced. He is so reliable, but it is so difficult for her to choose.


    In the face of Zhou Yi''s gentleness, she nodded meekly.


    After Zhou Yi saw her nod, she stood up and took her to the bed.


    "So, you are here to rest. In order to prevent you from agreeing to me while you are working hard, I will watch you fall asleep. Of course, after you wake up, maybe we already have the information we want. ""


    "Easy, do you think of me as a child?" For the behavior of Zhou Yi, Orolo is really a little dumbfounding. But Zhou Yi is very tough.


    "Of course. My mother used to say that treating a woman she likes is like treating her own flesh and blood."


    "Okay!" Orolo finally chose to compromise. When the pressure was vented, sleepiness and fatigue immediately drowned her like a tide. She will soon fall into a deep dream. But before she fell asleep, she said in a whisper of a word in her heart.


    "Easy, you and the piano. I already know."


    Zhou Yi instantly saw a moment, when he wanted to defend something, he found that Orolo had completely fallen asleep. So his face began to have a deep smile. Although he is ready to face such a thing, when this matter comes to the fore, he finds that he is not as calm as he imagined.


    In terms of feelings, no one can dominate everything, even if he does not. But whether it is Orolo or Qin, he will not give up.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhou Yi quietly quit the door. He needs to solve this complicated matter as soon as possible.


    Fly back directly from the college to his house. As soon as he entered the hall, Zhou Yi discovered Serana, who was curled up on the sofa. The vampire girl was staring at the fire and heard the sound of Zhou Yi coming in. She looked back and then the whole person threw herself into Zhou Yi��s arms.


    This girl''s attachment to Zhou Yi is so simple that she can''t add to it. From a certain point of view, she is the one who is full of Zhou Yi. If Zhou Yi is a big tree, he is the vine that needs to climb on the trunk to survive. He left him. She didn''t even have the meaning of survival.


    So only God knows how much she is worried about when this vampire girl fights with the King of the Dawn in Zhou Yi. Far away thousands of miles away, she almost scared her heart when she saw the horror scene in the news.


    And these days, she has been scared, not for herself. It was for Zhou Yi, although the news said that the Dawn Knight won the final victory, but she still worried that Zhou Yi could not come back safely. This kind of worry made her stay here for the past few days, and almost never closed her eyes.


    It was not until Zhou Yi appeared in front of her completely that she let go of her own worry. And rushed into his arms without any scruples.


    Touching the girl''s hair with some boring hair, Zhou Yi forcedly clasped the girl''s soft body. Low channel.


    "Don''t worry, Serana. I am back!"


    The girl heard her words and raised her head and smiled at Zhou Yi.


    "Welcome back, master."


    The return of Zhou Yi seems to infuse this vampire girl with infinite vitality. She began to work as busy as a hard-working bee, finishing the room, preparing food, and even giving Zhou Yi a hot water for bathing.


    Zhou Yi looked at Selana''s work as a maid with a lovely smile. For this girl, this is a gesture that she expressed her inner joy. In this case, Zhou Yi did not stop the girl''s thoughts. He knows that the girl''s life is actually very boring. Since she is happy, then everything can be tolerated. Because he himself has deep pity and embarrassment for vampire girls.


    As a vampire, the girl''s world is only half of the normal person. Even less, because she put everything she had on Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi is her only reliance and is the whole of her world. But unfortunately, she can''t stay with Zhou Yi all the time.


    Zhou Yi��s other identity even made her unable to give him any great help. The enemy of the Dawn Knight is her irresistible existence, and she does not want to appear on his battlefield to drag him back.


    Therefore, even if she could not do it under the sun, Serana used this house as her own battlefield. She consciously became a full-time little maid. After completing the work of Assistant Zhou Yi, she cleaned up the home of the two of them, and this became her only pastime and made her happy.


    This unusually easy-to-satisfy attitude and the fascination with Zhou Yi are the reasons why Zhou Yi loves her. It is also because she has become an extremely important part of Zhou Yi''s life. No one can refuse the love of such a pure girl, Zhou Yi can''t even.


    So forgetting his calculations, his emotional debt has reached an alarming level, which makes him feel tremendous pressure. Orolo, Piano, and Selana are women who can''t get rid of them, and there are other women who have connections. Everyone does not want to give up, but this is not what he can say. Orolo has discovered the existence of the problem, he does not know what choices he will face.


    After tidying up the sorrows caused by his complex feelings, Zhou Yi picked up his glasses and contacted Medusa.


    "Medusa, I need help."


    "Sir, I am very happy to see you. You have lost contact for 162 hours. I am worried about your safety. Do you need to do a comprehensive inspection?" Medusa''s voice came, as always, sweet and calm, but expressed The meaning of coming out is a bit more human.


    "No, thank you." Refused to the good intentions of Medusa, Zhou Yi said directly. "I need you to contact Mr. Colson, Medusa. It is very urgent, and it is best to let Mr. Colson come to me for an interview."


    "No problem, sir. I have already conveyed your request." Medusa replied very quickly. "Mr. Colson has also responded. He will visit you in half an hour. Can you ask for any other help?"


    "Well, Medusa. Recycling my weapons system in Paris. I really should be glad that I didn''t take the game with the King of the Kings. Otherwise, it would be annoying to make the same weapon."


    Thinking about it, Zhou Yi told me. It was the most wise decision made at that time because the magnetic control of the magnetic king and the wearing of the electromagnetic orbital launcher equipped with the Edelman alloy gun head. Otherwise, I am afraid that the rare Edelman alloy weapon will be destroyed at millions of high temperatures.


    Although the Edman alloy is said to be indestructible, it has never been subjected to this extreme ultra-high temperature test. The result is exactly what, no one can say it.


    "No problem, sir. I will arrange everything."


    Medusa began to arrange the recycling work independently, while Zhou Yi changed her clothes and picked up the green tea that Selana had soaked. Waiting for the arrival of Coulson.


    Soon, the agent who left him a great impression came to his house and knocked on his door.

 Chapter 102： Aegis trade name renewed

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Mr. Coulson. But I think you must not be very happy to see me at this time." Zhou Yi personally greeted the incoming Coulsen. When he took Coulson to the study, Serana had already sent two cups of coffee intimately.


    "Thank you, Miss Selana." Corson first thanked Selana for bowing slightly, and then responded to Zhou Yi. "Although my boss is furious about this matter, I have been black-faced for more than a week. But I have long since ignored his face. So I am very happy to see you. Thank you. What do people in Paris do."


    "Wow! It''s really amazing." Zhou Yi smiled and said he was very satisfied with this statement. "I should say that you are a special agent, or should I say that I have a unique charm? Can you let this high-level agent stand on my position?"


    "Maybe both have it." Colson hangs a playful smile on his face. "But I believe that the more important one should be the former. Not everyone can give me the opportunity to think about others. Especially when I am engaged in such a special job."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s talk about business, I am here to ask for your help. Or ask the department of the national strategic attack behind you to help. It should be called this name. Really, you I really should change my name. Who remembers such a name?"


    "We have changed our name, Mr. Zhou." Colson smiled and responded without change. "We are now called SHIELD, S.H.I.E.L.D.. This name change proposal was made by your friend Tony Stark. After an internal consensus resolution, we changed to the current name."


    "Well, SHIELD. Well, it sounds a lot better. Just like I said, I need the help of your SHIELD." Zhou Yi shrugged and repeated himself to Collerson, who was just right. topic of.


    "This is no problem at all, Mr. Zhou. But you know, all things are going to pay. We can help, but the most reward, you have to pay a price." Do not think too much What, Corson agreed to the requirements of Zhou Yi. For him, it is very important to be able to establish a certain relationship with the Knights of Dawn at this time. Especially after the Dawn Knight showed such terrible strength.


    "The cost, still need a price. I thought that with our relationship, there should be no problem in inquiring about small problems." Zhou Yi said in a rather helpless tone. He really hopes to find some news from Coulson for free.


    "There is nothing wrong with the gossip, relying on our relationship. But if things are shut down, or if you need to use the human and material resources inside the SHIELD, I can only say sorry. After all, I am just a working guy." Coulson was even more innocent, and he responded to Zhou Yi��s request with a very clear statement.


    For this answer, Zhou Yi has already foreshadowed. After all, the SHIELD is an intelligence organization, not a charity. It is impossible to let them contribute, without paying a price.


    "Well, what do you need?" Zhou Yi asked.


    Colson shook his head slightly and asked with a smile.


    ��No, no, you should say what kind of help you need. Only after knowing your needs can we judge what kind of price you need to pay. After all, we still want to establish a cooperative relationship with you, stupidly. The asking price is not something a smart person should do."


    Silently staring at Coulson''s eyes, Zhou Yi carefully observed the man''s eyes. From his eyes, Zhou Yi only saw sincerity. And this sincerity is enough for him to let go of his heart.


    "Good, Mr. Colson. People like you deserve my friendship."


    "That''s my pleasure." Colson''s face showed a surprise expression. "The friendship of the Dawn Knights that can be reached is enough to show off to friends around me for a while. Should we take a photo to leave a piece of evidence or something, you know that there are many in my line that I like to pay attention to evidence."


    In the words of Coulson, there was a bit of joke, which made the atmosphere a bit more active. Of course, it also makes it easier to negotiate the next interests.


    "As long as you don''t put this kind of thing in front of Miss Maria. Hill, I think there should be no problem. Of course, I have to wear armor first."


    Lifting the armor, Coulson''s face twitched a few times. He had a big loss in the last transaction. A few pieces of armor that the SHIELD and Zhou Yi traded had no other effect except that the material was a little thinner and the resistance to attack was stronger. And that expensive cost is to let those who are in the army popularize the dawn armor idea directly dare not say anything. Spending millions of dollars to equip this kind of thing is a waste of taxpayers'' taxes. Although this is what they have been doing, they are not so brazen.


    Of course, Coulson has also been reprimanded for this matter. Although on the penalty, he was topped down by the director Nick Fury. But the verbal instruction is equally uncomfortable, especially when this training comes from Nick Fury, who has always liked fallen people.


    "Of course, but I think we should solve the business first, right?" Corson directly opened the topic, and when he mentioned the armor, he would think of Nick Fury��s chatter, it��s not worth it. Memories.


    "Well, what you said." Although I don''t understand why Coulson changed direction on the topic, Zhou Yi accepted his statement and he began to explain his own needs.


    "My request is very simple. First, I need to know who attacked the principal of the Xavier Youth School, Professor Charles Xavier. The more detailed the information, the better, it is best to tell me directly where Professor Charles is now! Second, I need your Aegis bureau to come forward and prevent the president from acting on the unfavorable bill for the establishment of the mutant. This is my request."


    "The first request should be no problem, and our information channel should be able to find the answer you want soon." Colson thought for a while and replied. "But the second one, I can only say sorry. We have no right to interfere with the president''s orders, even if his term is coming to an end."


    "It doesn''t have to stop him from setting up the bill. It would be acceptable if I could delay my rescue of Professor Charles."


    "I need a little time to report this situation. This matter needs to be decided by the Secretary. In addition, as a friend, I need to warn you that your relationship with the mutant is too close. This is your identity on the bright side. It''s not a good thing.�� Colson stood up and he needed to find a place to report on Zhou Yi''s request. At the same time, he also persuaded Zhou Yi as a friend.


    He knows Zhou Yi''s family situation and knows his love for Xia Weisi. But because of this, it is too much for the large-scale group of mutants to help. It is important to know that there are still quite a few extreme ethnic groups among the mutants who are extremely threatening to the public order of human society.


    "I think I chose the right path, Phil. However, I still want to thank you for your kindness."


    For Coulson''s exhortation, Zhou Yi euphemistically expressed his refusal. He has been laid out for so long, even born and died. It is impossible to choose to give up at this time. Of course, this kind of thing he will not tell the outsiders of Coulson.


    Colson spread his hands and he has fulfilled his friend''s obligations. Naturally, there is no need to continue to entangle this matter. After all, their friend relationship is far from reaching that level of security. So he pushed the door directly and went outside to report their transactions.


    It didn''t take long before he returned. And gave the answer to Zhou Yi.


    "Fr. Director has already agreed to your request. We can delay for two weeks, and after two weeks we will need to convince the President."


    "Yes, then what information do I want?"


    "At present, I only know that it is a special department of the military. They seem to have the unique ability to resist the power of Mr. Charles. And they have quite elite special forces, because the information we get is Not a minute, Professor Charles and his student, Mr. Scott Summers, were taken under control. They seemed to be planning to take the train to Washington, but they were attacked halfway."


    "Do you know who launched the attack? And what happened to Professor Charles? Is he still alive, and if he is alive, where is he imprisoned?"


    "Professor Charles is still alive. Our video records show that a group of people boarded a military helicopter with two unconscious guys. One of the unconscious guys is still in a wheelchair. But where are they, we don''t I know. The military has always had a must with us. It is very difficult for us to get the core news in this high-confidence special force. At present, we only know that the head of this unit is Major General William Stryker. The experiment of the mutants who participated in the early military is a thoroughly anti-mutationist!"


    After getting this news, Zhou Yi fell silent. He needs a little time to sort out the situation. Corson also kept quiet with a very eye-catching look, just savoring Serana''s coffee while waiting for Zhou Yi''s reaction.


    After a while, Zhou Yi said.


    "Thank you for your message, Phil. I think I know what to do next. Then, let me talk about your conditions. I think you should not ask for excessive demands as a smart person."


    "Of course, believe us. We are making the most appropriate and fair trade." Colson blinked with a smile. "Our requirements are very simple. I hope that you can sneak into a city of Lacan with a special agent after Christmas and use your identity. You also know the information you sent me, but they have caused a lot of attention. ""


    "But Umbrella''s protection measures for the city of Lakken are very strict. Our spies are difficult to get in with their normal identity, so we thought of you. With your identity on the face and negotiations with Ambrella, we know There are some big problems in the recent capital chain of Ambrella. They will not refuse to involve an investor with a lot of money. Our people use your identity as a cover to collect enough evidence. As long as the evidence is sufficient, The end of Ambrera will not be too far away."


    "Just use my identity on the face?" Zhou Yi smiled, this is a question worth discussing.


    "It''s best to use your identity. Of course, if there is a sudden situation, we also need a hero to save the game, isn''t it?"


    Corsen asked. For this answer, Zhou Yi thought about it, but still extended his right hand.


    "Happy cooperation!" The two hands were held together, which also meant that a behemoth was involved in the attack on Umbrella.

 Chapter 103： Beast Hank dead debut

    After drinking a coffee for a while, Colson left the house of Zhou Yi. As a high-ranking person of the SHIELD, he usually has a lot of things to be busy in general. Especially in the case of an agreement with Zhou Yi, he has made a huge increase in his workload.


    However, after all, Coulson is a public official, and this heavy work is the guarantee of his promotion and salary increase. So he has nothing to complain about. There is a reward for paying, so for Corsen, and for Zhou Yi.


    He promised the SHIELD cooperation program as a cover for one of their agents, helping the agent to enter the city of Lakan. This thing sounds simple, but in the end it is only a beginning. Because in this matter, the SHIELD on the surface said that it is a fair trade, in fact, it can be said to give up huge benefits to Zhou Yi. Their plan is very simple, is to establish a friendly relationship with the Knights of Dawn.


    With this relationship, they will have a good foundation to talk about cooperation in the future. The one-off interest has a good income, and the top members of the SHIELD are very clear. Of course, Zhou Yi also sees this very clearly. However, he defaulted to this kind of thing.


    Some things are not something that he can solve by himself. Using external force is the best solution. The SHIELD is undoubtedly a very good collaborator at the moment. They can form a mutual help posture. Zhou Yi can provide them with high-end strength, while SHIELD can provide him with sufficient manpower and resources.


    However, this cooperation is only the most basic level. He still doesn''t want to brand himself on this institution with a clear government shadow. So he needs to maintain a detached attitude, which means he can''t be completely tied to the chariot. At the very least, there are opportunities for jumping to escape. Of course, it is the best situation if you can not get on the bus.


    After leaving Coulson, Zhou Yi spent some time watching his little maid busy. It was not until the happy little maid had finished her work, and then he went to bed and fell asleep, and he left his home. At this time, the sun has risen in the sky.


    The biological clock of the vampire girl is completely opposite to humans. When the sun rises, humans begin to enter the day''s work. It was just when she went to sleep. This physiological habit cannot be said to be good, but it cannot be said bad. At least for Zhou Yi, the benefits outweigh the disadvantages. Because he can use this difference to deal with other women''s problems.


    Soon, he flew to the Xavier Talented Youth School. The school has stopped the course because of the proximity to Christmas. Many children have been taken home by their parents. Of course, there are more parts left. These children are mostly orphans, or abandoned. Taking care of their lives is the most important daily work of the teachers in the college.


    But now, they may need to take care of themselves. In the case of only three teachers, they must also learn to take care of themselves. But fortunately, they seem to be doing pretty well.


    Those senior students spontaneously took care of their younger siblings. Some people have taken over the work of the administrator, maintaining the facilities in the school and cleaning up the work. What has to be said is that these jobs are doing quite well in the hands of these strange students with all kinds of abilities.


    At least in Zhou Yi��s evaluation method, I have reached the level of salary. Of course, no one is paying this group of children here, and because of this, their actions are very valuable. It can be seen that they really love this school.


    However, if Professor Charles ceases to exist, the school they see as their home will cease to exist. For the time being, without the protection of Charles, Orolo can''t stop the peeping of those who have various attempts against the children of this group of mutants.


    Orolo''s performance was so embarrassing because she temporarily took over the work of Professor Charles, and the work of the professor naturally took on the tremendous pressure he shouldered. In the face of this pressure, she still seems too fragile. She is far less strong than Professor Charles, so calm. In just one week, she had already experienced the heavy pressure that could not be breathed.


    This is why they are anxious to find Professor Charles. Because apart from the professor, no one can take on the responsibility of protecting the school.


    Zhou Yi also hopes to get the professor back soon. The professor is the protector of the school. He has protected Orolo, Qin and Xia Jusi for many years. It is only from here that Zhou Yi owes him because he protects his most important when Zhou Yi is still weak. Several people. At the same time, the professor is also his most suitable partner. His powerful ability is a great help for Zhou Yi. Professor Charles''s strength is an indispensable part of the crisis facing the future.


    After glance at Xavier Manor, Zhou Yi began to look for his primary goal. Surprisingly, his primary goal is not Orolo and the piano, but a big guy with blue hair and looks like a beast.


    Beast Hank, this is the guy he is looking for. Generally speaking, this guy rarely appears in college. Fortunately, because of the disappearance of Professor Charles, he had to stay in this place first. Therefore, Zhou Yi quickly found his trace. Then he walked quickly toward this goal.


    Beast Hank, this name is just another name for him. His full name is Hank McCoy, the minister of the American Transmuters Affairs Center. This is also the highest position that the mutant has acquired in the human sector. However, for the bad situation of the mutants and humans, his position did not play a big role. However, this does not explain his incompetence. On the contrary, he is a genius inventor.


    During the Cold War, he developed many magical things. For example, Professor Charles''s mind diffusion instrument, the principle of that thing is what he proposed. In addition, the Academy''s supersonic fighter Blackbird was developed and manufactured by him. Of course, he also developed the mutant ability inhibitor, but he failed.


    Because of this failed potion, he became the current blue-haired beast. You can''t imagine it. He used to be a young man who seemed to be very weak. It��s just that it��s a good big wild beast.


    When Zhou Yi walked into this factory workshop, Hank, the beast with glasses, noticed his trace. He moved the huge body out of the blackbird fighter, and found a rag to wipe his hand and said.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou Yi. You should be lying on the bed at this time, what is the wind blowing you over?"


    The two men shook hands and Zhou Yi said straight to the door.


    "I can''t stand lying in bed when I am awake. And there are still a lot of things to solve. So I don''t have to talk about it. Mr. Hank, do you know General William Strick?"


    "Strike? I have some impressions. He hasn''t dealt with us very much for family reasons. What''s wrong, is there a problem?" Hank, who once served as a professor assistant, recalled briefly and mentioned it. However, he did not say anything about the tragedy of the Stryker family. This is a tragic story, and recalling does not give you any good mood.


    "I have clear intelligence that the professor was taken away by General Strike. If you say that he has always hated the professor for family reasons, I am afraid it is time for him to retaliate." Zhou Yi directly explained the situation. Hearing his words, Hank directly crushed the glasses on his brow.


    "Where did you get the news? Is it reliable?" When they returned to Orolo, Hank already knew the other identity of this young billionaire. He does not doubt his source, and asking again is just to confirm more.


    "Shenzhen, if you can''t remember, I can tell you its original name, the National Strategic Attack and Logistics Support Bureau."


    "It turned out to be them, I remember them. Just on the right side of the post office, the service attitude is super bad, but the pizza is too expensive. I really don''t know why they are so big, take this stinking and long name. Can it be said that a long name can attract a lot of customers?"


    The natural nature of speaking is not the beast Hank, which is called by the scholars, but a masked guy who doesn��t know when to appear on the Black Year��s fighter, wearing a red tight-fitting uniform. At this time, he was hanging on the wing in a hanging position, staring at the two of them with a pair of dead fish eyes at a completely inverted angle.


    "Who are you? When did you come in?" Hank immediately asked, as a mutant with super-physical qualities, his grasp of the surrounding movements was almost as high as a slap in the face. But to be honest, this time he didn''t find out how this weird guy came here. It��s as if this guy is completely out of thin air.


    "Oh, well, very cute, cute blue kitten. The handsome and handsome Wade adults have given you ten praises, by the way. For your appearance, Wade adults can only give two Like." The strange guy suddenly disappeared and suddenly appeared. He walked all the way from behind the fuselage of the plane to the front with a classic little ballet posture, while he snorted and said.


    "I am the most professional mercenary in the world and the most fascinating villain in the world. I love life, love beauty, and of course love money. If you want to choose one, I will do everything. I will shoot." The shooting method is good."


    Having said that, he took two pistols from his own lap and started shooting indiscriminately. For a time, there were jumps of collapse, and the two people present had to try their best to dodge.


    "Of course, I will also play with a knife. You see, my movements are very beautiful." After a random shot, he pulled out the two samurai swords behind him. For a time, the bright knife light covered all around him. The space, and this led to the appearance of a neat cut on the Blackbird.


    "And, I will drive all kinds of transportation. Look!" After the strange guy disappeared again, it appeared in the cockpit of the Blackbird. "I can drive this big guy, my God. I obviously pressed so many things, why is this thing not moving?"


    The beast Hank heard the vague voice and couldn''t help but twitching his mouth and groaning.


    "Don''t I tell you, I just removed the generator and engine to repair it?"


    "In short!" The strange guy once again reached the front of the two, shouting and dancing. "Before your eyes is that you have rich experience and complete skills. You have to be embarrassed, say that you are a super mercenary, a super handsome guy in the mercenary world, the ultimate lover of tights. It is said to resell money, not officer, Wade Wilson, who doesn''t necessarily do the money, is a super cute and charming little dead waiter. The shy nickname is for me."


    "So, what are you still hesitating, pick up the phone in your hand and send money to this account. The more you recharge, the more rewards you will have!" The dead waiter didn''t know where to take a bunch of petals back after disappearing again. He sprinkled around and circling the two people. When it was said at the end, he quietly posted it in Zhou Yi��s ear and said softly. "My first **** photo that I can get, what are you waiting for?"


    "I am waiting for this!" Zhou Yi, who had been devastated by this series of words, directly pulled out the guns on his thighs and came straight to his head.


    The bullet was carried out from his brain in an instant. This kind of injury made Hanke think that Zhou Yi killed him. But no, after a few minutes, the guy who was on the ground suddenly gave a thumbs up.


    "It''s beautiful, man. I haven''t been able to bear this for a long time. Say, who is your shooting method, and who is dead? No wonder so accurate!"


    This is the first person who has been pierced by the brain.

 Chapter 104： Wade Rocket Beast Proposal

    Looking at the dead lying on the ground, the brain is still flowing, and the beast, known as the blue cat, can''t help but lick his mouth. He is not because of happiness, but pure fear. Anyone who sees such a scene will definitely give birth to this kind of psychology in his heart. Where do the living people make jokes like this?


    "Mr. Wade Wilson, you are not closing your mouth. I will find someone to glue him with glue, and before that, I will shoot all the bullets in this pistol into your mouth." Inside." Zhou Yi, who has been bored, is directly threatening. He knows what kind of guy this nickname is the dead guy. If you give him a little bit of a good face, he can paint the paint on your face and make your face shine for a lifetime.


    The face of the dead waiter suddenly changed, and then the pale dead fish eyes narrowed into a small gap. The big drops of tears flowed down directly.


    "You are fierce, even my mother has not done this. Who do you think you are?"


    "How, there is a little guilt in my heart. Think about it, take a lovely little Wade to comfort yourself? Of course, it is better to give a little material reward." Don''t think, the following sentence It must have been said by the dead waiter.


    In this regard, Zhou Yi''s reaction was to directly trigger the trigger on his body like a squatting body on the ground. The bullet with a small caliber made a lot of holes in his body, playing him like a broken sack. But this does not have much impact on Wade.


    From a certain perspective, he is the most powerful person in the world. Even Wolverine Rogan may be under him.


    "Oh, you are really worried. I am sure that you will use domestic violence against him after you have a child. I will always monitor you. When you do this, I will definitely bring you to court."


    "Don''t doubt that Little Wade is such a good person who cares about children''s growth and family harmony."


    "Hell, no one can shut this guy up? Also, who is calling this guy." Zhou Yi had to admit that he was really defeated by this guy''s words. He really doesn''t want to see this unimaginable guy for a second, because it''s very likely that he won''t be able to throw him on Mars in the next second.


    "You don''t know this guy?" Hank blinked and opened his mouth. He thought that the acquaintance of Zhou Yi was coming, otherwise Zhou Yi would not use such a skilled posture to lash him.


    "Trust me, if I knew this guy before, he must be traveling in outer space now!" Zhou Yixin vowed to guarantee. He can use his actions to prove how determined his determination is.


    "Hey, travel in outer space. This is not a good idea. According to me, there is no Mexican cake for sale. Of course you can bring me a little. But the hot Mexican cake is not good!"


    The dead aunt who had already climbed up licked the hole in his head and said, squinting. He is giving a little pertinent evaluation to Zhou Yi''s suggestion. Of course, this pertinent evaluation is based entirely on his cognition.


    "Wade?" Zhou Yi turned his head and asked in a cheerful manner. But Hank can be sure that his heart must be the same as the volcanic eruption.


    "What? Still, don''t call me Wade, it''s too rusty." The dead waiter put his arm around his chin and made a thoughtful look. Soon, he knocked on his finger and made a slap in the face. "Just call my dear little Wade, this is enough to show that we are good buddies."


    Biting his teeth, Zhou Yi��s mouth made a low voice.


    "So, little Wade. Tell me why you are in this place?"


    "I said, I want to add dear. Have you already had intermittent amnesia? Oh, that''s really pitiful." The death guard reminded kindly, of course, it certainly didn''t mean that others sounded. "If you go to the hospital to register for treatment now, maybe you will be saved!"


    "Sorry!" In the incomprehensible eyes of Hank and Wade, Zhou Yi went forward and directly took the neck of the dead waiter and raised his whole person. Then he took him step by step and went outside.


    At this time, the discerning eye can see that the anger of Zhou Yi has erupted, even if it is a fool, he knows to converge. But the dead waiter is still carrying on his own life and death.


    "Hey, you can''t do this. I have human rights, you got stuck in my neck. I know! You will continue this way, I will really turn my face, I will never let you call my dear Xiaowei. De!"


    Lightning usually hits a punch directly on his head, letting this chattering words stop the nonsense temporarily. Of course, Zhou Yi did not want to kill him. Want to kill this guy, relying on the fist is estimated to be completely useless. He did this, just let the nasty guy faint for a while. And this time is enough for him to solve a lot of problems.


    In the face of the power of the Zhouyi monster level, even if it has already had an undead body, the death servant whose physical quality completely surpasses human beings can only be forcibly suppressed. The regenerative ability of the monster level can only make him not die, does not mean that he will not have other negative states. A coma is also possible.


    Although the time is not long, it is enough for Zhou Yi. He whipped up the power of the whole body and used the scorpion in his hand as a shot. After almost turning his entire man into a small tornado, he threw him directly into the distant sky.


    Under the huge centrifugal force acceleration and the horrible power blessing, the dead waiter Wade won the initial flight speed of the rocket. He tore the flowing clouds all the way through the clouds in the sky, and even ignited a layer of flame on his body. The flight with the tail flame can be experienced at any time. Zhou Yi can help Xiao Wade to do a little bit of work and bring him some extraordinary experience.


    Watching the dead servant is like a cannonball falling in a dense wood, wearing countless trees. Zhou Yicai took a clap with satisfaction. As for what Wade will become, he doesn''t care.


    After watching Zhou Yi solve the guy who claimed to be a dead waiter, Hank asked: "There will be nothing to do with this, and who is this guy?"


    "Reassure, you see it too. He is not dead, this is a small problem for him. As for who he is, I only know a little, he is an annoying, you absolutely do not want to get rid of the trouble!"


    It seems that I thought of the heinous nonsense, and Hank��s heart nodded.


    "You are right, he is really annoying. So what should we do next?"


    "Look for someone, find the mutant who attacked the president." Zhou Yi, who already has a clear plan, said directly. "The information in my hand shows that General Stricker has a military base that holds a large number of mutants. You know. With the style of the American army, they can use whatever means. So it is difficult to ensure that no mutants will be allowed by them. Brainwashing. There is every reason to believe that this mutant is sent to attack the president, otherwise it is impossible to be so coincidental. It was attacked by Charles in the halfway to Washington. They must have paid attention to Charles for a long time, even Have a well-planned plan."


    "You also make sense, but it may be done by others. For example, Wan Wang. He also has reason to attack the president." Hank said his most skeptical goal, Eric has been playing in his heart. The worst role, so he will be substituted for him in any adverse situation. This is determined by his past memories and feelings, and others cannot change.


    "The magnetic king can''t have this kind of leisure. He can''t arrange so many things in such a short time. Moreover, he was still fighting with me at that time, in the case that the outcome is unknown. He can''t put his variant. The proliferation plan does not do it, but sends people to attack the president of a country."


    After a moment of silence, Hank nodded. He agreed with Zhou Yi��s statement.


    "Then, I will let everyone pay attention to the trace of the mutant, but it is estimated that it will be very difficult. His ability is to move instantly. In less than ten seconds, he broke through the defense of the White House. I doubt that we can Can''t catch him."


    "He was shot by the guard of the president. In this case, he will definitely find a place to hide to avoid the official search. In addition, I doubt whether General Strike will let him return to his base. That would be a risk for him, and the generals of the army would send variants to attack the president. This is a crime of treason. He would not be so unwise, especially if his plan has been successful. under."


    "So, the mutant must have been hiding alone. He is the retired son of Stryker, but for us, it is the key to finding them. No matter how difficult his ability is, we must also catch Go to him."


    Zhou Yi��s analysis of the head is enough to convince the thoughtful beast Hank. But for this mutant, Hank also has his own ideas.


    "I know two people who can help us find this guy. Use the professor''s mind-spreading device. But both of them have problems."


    "Who?" Zhou Yi asked directly, if it is a mutant, he believes that in this case, anyone will choose to help. Even if he has a big problem.


    "One is Emma Frost. A strong spiritual mutant. But her position is opposite to us, and you don''t necessarily find her. She is a highly confidential member of the organization and is also a The CEO of a large family business. Not the guy you can just mean."


    "It''s a problem to find it. It''s a problem to find help." Well, who is the other person, don''t tell me that his problem is bigger."


    "No, she is very simple!" The beast frowned. "But what worries me is her mental problem. Her mental condition is not good now. I think you should ask her for advice first."


    "You are talking about Qin. Gray?" Zhou Yi also frowned. He didn''t want to bring the piano in, especially if her spirit had a problem.


    "This is no way, I think you should have a good chat."


    After a moment of silence, Zhou Yi nodded. At the moment, it can only be like this.

 Chapter 105： The gift of the sun

    The chaos of the dead waiter is not without any use. At least the beast Hank had to stay to repair the plane because of the black bird plane being cut by him. They also need to go to Washington, near, to find the mutant who attacked the president. No tools to travel can do. Therefore, Zhou Yi had the time to be alone with Qin.


    When Zhou Yi went to the position where Qin. Gray was in his place, there was always an inexplicable heart in his heart. This kind of heart makes him always unconsciously put his sight on Orolo, who is sleeping. Orolo''s sleeping figure does not allow him to let go of the eccentric taste of his heart. On the contrary, it has become more embarrassing.


    A woman can still be so silent after knowing that her lover has derailed behavior, only to mention it a little. There are only two possibilities, one is the deep love, and the other is no longer love him. Orolo can give him life, which has proved how deep her love is. But in the same love, Zhou Yi can''t pay as much as she does.


    He habitually divided his love into many copies, and at first he thought he would get the sweetest one. But when all the love grew up and became a magnificent fruit, he found that he was completely unable to choose.


    He can''t give up other things for a fruit, and for him, for those who are abandoned, it is a heavy blow. Moreover, greed from the depths of his heart made him unable to let go. Morality and conscience are defeated in the face of this greed. However, he always licks his heart from time to time.


    This kind of sighing always gives him the impulse to put all the sins on himself. If this allows those who love him not to be saddened by this, he will do so. But unfortunately, this does not achieve such an effect.


    Should I regret that I love too much? With such doubts and guilt, Zhou Yi came to the front of Qin. Gray''s door.


    Taking a deep breath, he knocked on the door gently.


    "Qin, it''s me. Can I come in?"


    There was a flustered sound behind the door, very quickly. The door was opened, black, and pale piano. Gray stood behind the door. She looked at Zhou Yi, who was standing outside the door, with a smile on her face.


    "Easy, have you finally woken up?"


    Looking at the pale blush on her pale face, Zhou Yi was slightly surprised. He quickly went up to the shoulder of the piano, as he expected. The body of the piano has become very thin, and the feeling of thinness is no different from the appearance of a long illness.


    "Piano, you are sick. No, the mutant will not get sick. You are injured, what is going on. Who did it?" His language was urgent and short, and his inner tension was exposed.


    Feeling his concern, Qin. Gray''s face showed a bright smile. She held down the big hand on her shoulder and pulled him into the house.


    "Don''t worry, I am easy. My body has no problems, but I have some overdraft of my spiritual strength. I have been training these days, and my body is much better. Sorry, I have not been looking after you all the time. You know I have Orolo, I can''t be so obvious."


    Qin. Gray told her voice as much as possible in front of Zhou Yi. Since the last black phoenix broke out, she discovered that her will began to become weaker. Her sense of distance to Zhou Yi has become smaller and smaller, and at the same time, Zhou Yi has become more and more important in her heart.


    In the days when Scott and the professor disappeared together, she found that she had never thought of him in her dreams. Instead, I have been worried about the sleepy week. If it wasn''t for Orolo, she really wanted to stay by his side, waiting for him to wake up.


    In a way, this is the reason why her personality affects herself. However, the same also shows that they themselves have begun to merge with each other. Qin. Gray has accepted the existence in her body. Although it is only in some respects, it also means a new beginning.


    "You don''t look like there is no problem. Qin, let me see?" The hot temperature passed to her palm and passed to her. For a time, it was the piano. Gray''s heart was full. warm. In the face of Zhou Yi, she found herself more and more difficult to say. Therefore, she just nodded meekly.


    Qin. Gray''s room is the same as Zhou Yi imagined. Simple and elegant, the huge bookcase is the most conspicuous piece of furniture in the whole house, and the books full of books make the room full of book fragrance. Secondly, like all other women, the wardrobe occupies the second position. There is a saying that a woman��s wardrobe will always have one less piece of clothing. Another way to say it is that a woman will never be afraid of her own wardrobe. Qin. Gray also has a large enough wardrobe. As for how many clothes there are, Zhou Yi has no feeling of inquiry.


    Compared to the two, the position occupied by the bed in the room is not so conspicuous. Near the window, a simple single bed with a white mattress is placed there. The faint sunshine shines on it, making the black personal items wrapped in the quilt extraordinarily eye-catching.


    Qin. Gray obviously noticed this. She quickly broke away from Zhou Yi��s hand and rushed to pull the quilt to keep the following things tight. After doing all this, she cautiously turned back and asked.


    "Tell me, you didn''t see what was underneath, right?"


    "I swear I didn''t see it!" Raised his finger, and Zhou Yi once again said something wrong. But the woman just likes to listen to this, and the face of the piano immediately shows a sigh of relief. However, she is still very cautious, in order not to let people explore, she directly sat on the quilt. Use your own weight to press the quilt to death. At the same time, it is very natural to say.


    "Sit casually, you see it too. I simply don''t have a place where more people can settle."


    "It is enough to make us stand on both feet, isn''t it?" Zhou Yi smiled and sat directly beside her. Hold her hand. "Don''t think too much, let me see if I can make you feel better."


    Saying, there is a golden stream of light that escapes from his body. These streamers are like pieces of falling golden leaves, flying in this small room. Almost in an instant, they dyed the entire room with a transparent golden yellow.


    Looking at such a scene, Qin. Gray''s eyes flowed deep curiosity. She extended a hand and gently touched the golden leaves around her. At the touch, the golden leaves suddenly turned into countless fine gold. The granules swarmed into her body along her fingers.


    An indescribable sense of satisfaction came from inside her body. She felt that her body was recovering rapidly, whether it was old wounds deposited in battle or depleted physical strength began to disappear. Her body is changing towards the best, and soon she is in perfect condition.


    "What is this?" Feeling the changes in the body, Qin. Gray could not help but ask. Such power is simply magical, just like the glory of heaven, with the power to dispel all suffering. It is conceivable that if this power appears on those devout believers, it is entirely possible that the church will be defined as a new saint. But she knows that the man in front of him is a completely unbelievers. In his heart, he is more practical than the so-called God.


    "This is the ability I just awakened. I call it the gift of the sun. He can transform the energy stored in my body into a powerful force that can be instilled in others, so that their body can return to the healthiest state. It is a pity. Yes, this power is far less useful for my own use than for others."


    As Ms. Death said, when he was resurrected. The essence of his life has undergone tremendous changes. He is no longer a person, but a god, an eternal star. As a god, he gained the greatest stars, the power of the sun.


    This power is one of the powers he has acquired. The sun is the father of all things. He uses his own light to make everything grow, leaving darkness, cold, and sickness away from the life under his glory. And this power represents the power of the sun, it can dispel all the power of the side, and restore life to its healthiest state. Anything that is accepted by the sun can be like this.


    "The gift of the sun, it sounds like a magical name. Are you the high priest of ancient Egypt, the sun **** pulling the spokesperson in the world?" Hearing the name of Zhou Yiqi, the piano could not help but laugh. She immediately thought of the myths of Egypt and the noble priests of the sun gods that were recorded in the ancient literature. With this ability of Zhou Yi, I am afraid that in that era will become a real high priest.


    "I am the sun god, do I need to let others speak for themselves?" Slightly raised his mouth, Zhou Yi said half-truth. And as he thought, Qin. Gray immediately patted him.


    "You are less coming. If you are the sun god, at the very least, there must be a white horse with a burning flame and a huge golden chariot to count."


    God knows where this standard comes from. The golden chariot is good to say, but the white horse burning with flames is looking for it. So for a time, Zhou Yi could only squint and make a look that nothing to say. To know that he has become a **** is a mystery, I don''t know what is going on. Not to mention that most of the creatures in mythology can understand.


    Looking at Zhou Yi''s dumb voice, Qin. Gray''s face showed a smug smile. There are not many opportunities for him to show such expressions. But for Zhou Yi, she can''t bear to make him embarrassed too much, so she immediately made a solution.


    "Well, I let you go this time. If there is a next time, I will come according to my standards. Also, I forgot to ask. What are you coming to me for? Are you not afraid of Orolo?" ��


    "I let Orolo rest, her recent spirit is too tight, and I need to take a rest to relax." Zhou Yi licked his shoulder and said what he said.


    "Sorry, my fault." When mentioning Orolo, the face of the piano was also a little dim. "My mental state is very unstable. Sometimes sudden violent smashing will hurt the students. So, I can only watch her pick up everything."


    "This is not your fault, the piano. Everything will be fine." Gently comforting, Zhou Yi said his intentions. "I will help you solve the problem at hand, and I have found a breakthrough. Maybe soon, we will be able to save the professor."


    "Save back? Are you saying that the professor has an accident?" Sensitively found the problem from Zhou Yi''s words, Qin. Gray directly exclaimed. She also always thought that the professor had to leave the school suddenly and had an important thing, and did not think in the direction of the professor being attacked.


    Charles''s powerful power has been deeply imprinted into her mind, she completely can not think of such a powerful person, actually will be attacked and captured. This simply broke through the limits of her imagination.


    And when she knew it all, the worries suddenly came to my heart. For her, Professor Charles played a role like a teacher and even a father. The relationship between them is deep and completely like a real family. If the family has a problem, how can she not worry?


    "Easy, where is the professor? What happened to him?"


    "Don''t worry, Qin. Professor should be fine now. I am looking for you just to use your strength to find the clue. I promise, we will save the professor." Holding the piano. Gray''s hand, Zhou Yi solemn Commitment to the land.

 Chapter 106： Spiritual swearing spirit avatar

    When Orolo woke up, she found Zhou Yi at the bedside, and a piano that was sitting on a chair and his face was very unnatural.


    When I saw the moment when the two men were together, Orolo��s heart had an indescribable resentment. He and Zhou Yi said that the sentence is not without reason. She hopes that Zhou Yi can self-reflect her behavior. This is also a reminder of Zhou Yi, she is his real girlfriend, not Qin. Gray.


    But looking at Zhou Yi with the piano. Grace appeared in this place, she knew that her own thoughts were completely lost. When I think of it, grievances and anger are on my mind. Let her almost have the urge to anger both.


    But after all, she still didn''t do it. In doing so, there is no use other than pushing Zhou Yi to the other side. As for those weak women who use crying to pray for emotional stability, she can''t do that. She is a strong woman, emotionally she will only fight in a fighting way rather than a verbal pleading.


    So she forced a smile and asked the two.


    "Easy, how are you and the piano here?"


    Zhou Yi certainly understands what she meant. In fact, he didn''t tell Orolo that he found their secrets at all because he didn''t know what to say. Since you don''t know what to say, don''t say it first. Waiting for the time to pass, maybe things will slowly turn around. This is an idea of ??escaping. But apart from this, Zhou Yi really can''t think about it.


    Holding the hand of Orolo in a courteous manner, he said with a straight face: "The professor has news. But it is not good news. To find the clues of the professor, we must rely on the strength of the piano and the spiritual device of the professor. Go find a guy who has troubles."


    ��Who are you looking for?�� Orolo asked, and the safety of the professor was enough to allow her to temporarily let go of her inner emotional problems.


    "The mutant who attacked the president!"


    In the depths of the Xavier College, in the room that was closed by the closed steel gate, a huge mind-amplifier was placed there. This is the ultimate weapon attached to Professor Charles, through which Charles can spread his mind to every corner of the world, to every soul. Of course, not just Charles, any mutant who has the ability to control his mind can use it, but in their hands, this instrument produces far less deterrent than Professor Charles.


    Zhou Yi, they didn''t want the piano to be as good as Professor Charles. They just wanted her to find a special mutant. This is not difficult for the piano.


    Wearing a helmet with a strange shape, Qin. Gray poured his own mental strength into the instrument, and the instrument quickly reacted. It has multiplied the spiritual power of Qin. Gray, and the tentacles of the spiritual force have been stretched again and again. The area covered is far from what one or two cities can describe. That is the vastness that envelopes an entire country.


    "I saw a lot of souls of life, the voices of their voices, and some disgusting voices." The piano that closed her eyes. Gray began to tell the world she felt. Obviously, what she felt was a world that was not very pleasant.


    This feeling has also had a similar experience, his super vision was born at the beginning, once brought him a very big torture. Whether it is the spectrum in nature, the artificial light, or even the sudden appearance in the distance, it has brought him tremendous visual stimulation. It took him a long time to restrain this uncomfortable feeling.


    And now, it��s the turn of the piano. At the moment when she spread her mental power, countless whispers were reflected in her brain. This is not the sound that is actually heard with the ear, but the undisguised language in the inner world of countless people.


    Someone once said that if the most real thing in human beings is not expressed in any language, then most of them are ugly that cannot be directly seen. Qin. Gray now hears in his mind, these are the most primitive ugliness. Her brow began to wrinkle deeply, because these mental evils have begun to impact the depths of her heart.


    There, the cage of her heart has begun to shake, and the black phoenix has begun to struggle.


    "Piano! Control your strength, you have to learn to shield these sounds." Feeling the abnormal fluctuations of the piano. Grace, Zhou Yi quickly took her hand and called in her ear. At this time, he has not considered the feeling of Orolo. The spiritual world is a very dangerous place, and once it is hurt, it is likely to cause unimaginable consequences. Especially for Qin. Gray, this is especially true.


    They used to take it for granted. What Charles can do does not mean that anyone can do it. After all, Professor Charles is the most powerful mind controller in the world, and the power he possesses can be done to such an extent. Moreover, the long life experience is enough for him to deal with all this. But Qin. Gray can''t, her strength is very limited, and the lack of life experience is also a fatal flaw. What''s more, she suffered a certain amount of mental damage before this.


    Zhou Yi has begun to blame himself, he nervously looked at the expression of Qin. Gray, if there is anything wrong, even if it is destroyed, we must ensure her peace.


    However, things have finally developed in the right direction. Qin. Gray''s face slowly calmed down, and after a moment of silence, she suddenly said.


    "Successful, I have blocked those voices. I am searching now, but the goal is too much. I can''t find the right direction."


    ��Professor said that this instrument can distinguish the difference between a mutant and a human being. It can identify the difference in mental fluctuations between them. Maybe you should shield the mental fluctuations of human beings and focus on finding those mutants.�� Oruro said When she came forward, she gently touched Zhou Yi and let Zhou Yi retract her hand.


    Qin. Gray''s shoulder trembled a little, and soon she had the result.


    "All the variants near Washington are already in my test, and there are hundreds of people. It''s hard to tell who is the one who killed the president."


    "You can pay attention to their psychological details. He just assassinated the president, was injured, and was abandoned by the organization behind him." Zhou Yi quietly reminded that with these reminders, he believes in Qin. You will soon find the goal you are looking for. In psychological research, she is a real high school student.


    "Being hurt, it must be very painful. His spirit must change volatility due to physical pain. We are not sure what his intention is, but there will be despair and confusion after discovering that he has been abandoned. Coupled with strong sorrow, these strong spiritual fluctuations are difficult to appear on the same target!" With Zhou Yi''s reminder, Qin. Gray began to search and compare these mutants. It didn''t take long for the target to be clearly visible.


    "Guys, I think I have found him. He is in the suburbs of Washington!"


    "Piano, link my spirit, let me see who our goal is!" Proactively let go of their mental strength, Zhou Yi wants to use the guidance of Qin. Gray to lock this target with super vision. .


    Unlike Qin. Gray and Charles, the spirit of Zhou Yi is also very strong, but the type is different. The most widely used of them is the piano, and her spiritual power can be turned into pure kinetic energy and deep into the world of the soul. This may be because of the black phoenix, in short, her power is unique.


    Professor Charles��s spiritual power only focuses on the spiritual world. His spiritual power cannot appear in the material world, but he is the king of the spiritual world. No one wants to fight against him in the spiritual world. The world''s strongest spiritual master is by no means a vain name.


    As for Zhou Yi, his spiritual strength can only appear in the material world. Or, he has no spiritual talent at all, but his ability to be too powerful makes him have the power to read. It is just like this. He can''t deepen his spirit into the heart of anyone just like teaching them. In addition to protecting his mind, the powerful spirit has almost no other use.


    However, in the absence of any talent in this area, the power of influence can be formed by the strength of the mental power alone. It is enough to prove how terrible his power is. At this point, Qin. Gray immediately had a deeper understanding.


    When she linked the spirit of Zhou Yi, she saw something unimaginable in the world of the mind. In the vast and quiet starry sky, a huge **** bird appeared in front of her, and the huge body burned like the sun''s rays and flames. Just looking at him mentally, there is a feeling of facing the sun.


    In the face of such a majestic and powerful presence, she is somewhat difficult to breathe, and even some are eager to move. That was the most straightforward reaction in the depths of her heart. She is eager to have a presence in front of her eyes, and this desire has spread to her own mind, so that she can also suffer.


    "Qin?" The huge **** bird asked with a low head and she could feel the care contained in the golden scorpion. This concern was like a cold water sprinkled on her body, so that some of her confused mind immediately replied.


    "I''m fine!" she said quickly. "It''s just a little shock, this is your heart, why is it like this."


    ��Shaping the mind into a state of fantasy in my mind, this is what I learned while practicing in China. However, it was only recently that I had a final breakthrough.�� Zhou Yi��s low voice came from the bird, he Not lying, just covering up the most important details. Like Orolo, for Qin. Gray, he does not dare to confess that he has become a god.


    Both people are hidden, so neither is willing to continue this topic. In order to cover up, Qin. Gray directly passed the spiritual link to Zhou Yi��s mind.


    With the indicated direction, his super vision has become the most accurate monitoring system in the world. Mountains, rivers, deep valleys, cities, countless obstacles are directly seen under these eyes, almost in an instant, he saw the guys he was looking for. A weird mutant.


    The blue body is wearing a funny old-fashioned suit. There is also a flexible tail like a demon in mythology. At this moment, he was kneeling in front of a statue of a cross, looking at something piously. If he didn''t see the bullet marks on his hand, Zhou Yi even suspected that the piano had found the wrong target. But obviously, this is the existence they are looking for.


    "I think we can set off, he can''t escape." Locking this guy, Zhou Yi said confidently. Being stared at by his eyes, then don''t think about running away. Because that is absolutely impossible.


    Qin. Gray and Orolo looked at each other and both of them were uncomfortable. But still nodded to each other. The situation here has not allowed any delay.

 Chapter 107： Sadness, history, lone wolf, tears

    "Easy, is he on top?" Orolo asked in a small voice, according to the communication device in his ear. It seems that I am afraid that I am a little louder, and I will be disturbed by the guy above.


    At this time, Orolo had already wore the standard uniform of the X-Men and stood in front of a seemingly worn-out monastery. At her side was the same armed and tidy piano. But apart from these two people, there is no one else here. In other words, Zhou Yi is not here.


    "Yes, he is on the top. Sleeping on the beam on the roof. I am sure he must have been a circus before, but he can hang himself in the air with his tail." Zhou Yibai''s boring voice came from the communication device. Come out, and he himself is sitting on a sofa with a popcorn. There was a pair of girls who seemed to be only six or seven years old, watching the cartoons on the TV while they were around him.


    Obviously, he was abandoned. Orolo used the school to take a seat on the town to protect the safety of students, forcing the flow of Zhou Yi. The end of Zhou Yi��s stay is to accompany a group of children to watch the boring cartoons after dinner. I have to say that this is indeed a torture for him.


    "Good, we will catch him." Orolo broke the conversation and walked straight into the monastery. Zhou Yi can only pull out a popcorn without a word, and directly into the mouth of two children with saliva on their side.


    "Be careful, little guys. If you bite my finger, I am sure that it must be you!"


    For Zhou Yi��s jokes more than threatening words, the two seemingly identical little guys glanced at each other and immediately laughed and laughed. In a short period of time, they almost figured out the character of Zhou Yi. For this uncle who has been playing with him, they are not afraid of it.


    "Well, it seems that my words are not useful for my actions. How do you want to accept the punishment? The big devil is coming." In order to show his majesty, it is also to make children play. Zhou Yi directly used his own tricks to deal with Xia Weisi, and smashed his armpits. This trick is very useful, especially for those who are mischievous.


    The two little guys immediately twisted into two flowers on the sofa. Of course, the inherent noisy laughter of the children is definitely inevitable.


    "I said buddy, you can''t let these two little things quiet for a while, I''m going to be mad!" Rogan, sitting on another sofa, complained dissatisfiedly, with a beast-like hearing. This time does not seem to be a good thing.


    "Okay, okay. Uncle Rogan spoke, children. I will let you go first, whoever goes to take a bath first, the slow one will have to accept the punishment of the big devil!"


    "God, no!" The twin girls yelled together and they apparently had been afraid of Zhou Yi��s means.


    "So don''t go too fast! If you slow down, the big devil will follow the past!"


    The two girls glanced at each other and directly turned into two streams of fresh water that flew into the air, and then quickly rushed out of the living room. Fortunately, this is a mutant school. Otherwise, if someone looks at the two streams of clothes flying around, they will have nightmares.


    "You shouldn''t let them go to the bath. They always like to run along the pipe to other rooms to scare people. And they don''t need to take a bath." He spoke of a little boy with glasses. He is Alex, the youngest child. But unlike his age, he is smart and introverted. When other children play, he always likes to sit alone and watch an old TV.


    And the way he watches TV is also very strange, never using his hand. Just shake your eyelids and the TV will switch to another show.


    Electronic device manipulation, this is his ability. But probably because of age, his abilities are currently only useful for those old-fashioned machines.


    "Sorry, kid. I don''t know if these two little guys have this bad habit. But at least for sure, they can''t scare you today." Zhou Yi cleaned up the popcorn that was everywhere, this is the child''s pay. cost.


    "Uh huh!" Alex listened to this, obviously in a good mood. This can be seen from the speed at which he changed the program. That is really fast and bizarre. In addition to his guy who has magical communication skills with electronic devices, others can''t stand this speed.


    At the very least, Rogan can''t stand it. Shaking himself was quickly dizzy and made a dizzy head, he stood up and suggested to Zhou Yi.


    "Let''s go find some drinks? Sitting here to see the children is too boring."


    "It''s a good idea." Zhou Yi also stood up. He first took Alex''s small head and screamed that he didn''t play too late, and he followed Rogan''s footsteps. And in the direction of his sensitive sense of smell, Rogan took him straight in the direction of the kitchen.


    ��Do you like children very much? So why not marry and have one of your own?��


    Rogan didn''t have a silence along the way, but asked like a chat.


    "I don''t really resist the marriage, but who? This is a big problem."


    "I see it!" Rogan paused. "Oruro and the piano are very fond of you, and even a little mischief. But I warn you, it is best to be a little bit naughty, or don''t blame my claws."


    "Little mischievous! Are you crazy?" Zhou Yi whispered his voice directly, and Rogan said that he completely missed his expectations. In some ways, he really scared him. "She is still a child, how can you have this idea?"


    "Damn, how do I know why there is such an idea, this is my feeling. In short, I promised that I can''t start with a small mischief. Do you understand?" Rogan was a little angry and he didn''t want to have such an idea. But in this respect, his innate intuition is simply astoundingly scary.


    "I swear, I will definitely not." Zhou Yi is vowed. "I am almost ten years older than them. Besides, I am not interested in these little girls at all. But it is you, Rogan! You are so concerned about the little naughty, is there any other thought?"


    He said that this is entirely out of a mischievous psychology, because the discerning eye is seen, Rogan is completely a relationship between the father and the daughter.


    "FUCKYOU! You **** bastard, do you know what you are talking about?" Rogan almost showed his claws. But in the end he still managed to hold his own temper. "I should tell you, I am like a little naughty like my own daughter. Don''t give me your dirty thoughts here, it''s just disgusting."


    "Okay, okay. But Rogan, since you have this idea, why don''t you have a child yourself? I think you guys should be quite popular with women. Finding a person who is willing to give birth to your child should not be a problem! ��


    "Child?" Rogan��s face suddenly showed a sigh of relief. This look has been frequent since he returned from Paris. "If I have children, it should be about the same size as the little naughty. Unfortunately, I don''t have this luck."


    The lonely look appeared on his face, the expression that would appear on the lonely old man. But for Rogan, it is not surprising that this expression appears on him. He has been through for centuries, despite his physical perfection. But in the heart he has already withered.


    "Don''t be like this, man. Your expression is really uncomfortable!" Zhou Yi looked at Rogan''s face and couldn''t help but patted his shoulder and said. He really can''t get used to it like this, and this estimate is also related to his character. He is the kind of sunny person, and this kind of person is naturally not like this gloomy feeling.


    "You don''t understand, man! Victor told me something. Many years ago, I had a wife, a beautiful wife." Rogan shook his head and smiled. In front of Zhou Yi, he broke his past. secret. "I can sometimes recall a woman, although I have been uncertain before. But when Victor told me, I am sure. He is my wife."


    "Well, you have a wife. This is good news! Then?" asked Zhou Yi, who was tempted by curiosity. The title of Wolverine Rogan, this title has enough appeal. "Victor told me that she is dead. I am dead in front of me!"


    Zhou Yi suddenly converges on the smile on his face.


    "Sorry, Rogan. I mentioned your sad thing."


    "You don''t understand, this is not the most sad thing." Rogan pointed to his head. "Do you know what the earliest thing I can remember? I wake up from the ruins and have a woman''s body next to me. The funny thing is that I don''t know who she is?"


    "Now think about it, she should have been told by Victor, my wife!"


    Having said that, there was a deep smile on his face. And just as he laughed, tears fell from his eyes. This is a very natural thing, even he can''t control himself. His memory may not have the existence of that woman, but his soul has deeply imprinted her brand. He is crying, completely from the depths of the soul.


    It is not the most painful thing for a person to lose love. Because even if you lose love, it means that your love will always live in your memory. And Rogan, while he lost his love, also forgot the existence that he loved in memory. This is an unspeakable sorrow, the soul is crying, but never knows why and weep. Sorrow does not know why and sorrow, this is the real pain.


    Zhou Yi did not understand this feeling, but he could feel how much it felt for one''s heart. What is more toxic is that he will never die. This blank memory will also afflict him forever. Like a curse, Rogan will always be in pain.


    Zhou Yi, who did not know how to comfort him, could only pat him on the shoulder silently.


    "Maybe this time, getting drunk is the best decision. I can accompany you, really. Use friends as a friend!"


    "Thank you, man." Rogan had a touch of smile on his face. "You don''t really have to share these for me. Sorry. It makes you feel uncomfortable."


    "No, I should thank you. You let me know one thing." Zhou Yi thought about it and concluded. "A person''s love can not surpass all. I didn''t believe it, now I believe."


    "You really are like a guy who has a philosophy of life."


    "I think so!"


    Two men, you are a sentence, I quietly step into the night.

 Chapter 108： Fathers plot estate intrusion

    "It seems that there is only cola, this is not a good news!" Opened the kitchen refrigerator, Zhou Yi found a fact that is not very good.


    "If this is a joke, then I tell you that this is not funny." Rogan opened the cupboard, but found nothing but milk and cereal. "I can''t imagine that such a big place couldn''t even find a can of beer."


    "I just want to get it, here is the school. And most of them except Scott, the school of female teachers. And I don''t think Scott''s gloomy guy would like wine as a good thing." Zhou Yihe The relationship of Kurt is almost everyone knows. So he doesn''t care to let the guy who knows get one more.


    "You are right, he is indeed a gloomy dead face." Rogan slammed into the door of the cabinet. "I just didn''t expect him to even have the minimum fun of a man. God, a man who doesn''t drink. It really exists in this world, and it makes me meet. It''s a ghost!"


    "Hey, Rogan goes on." Zhou Yi threw a can of things. "Soda, I think you can think of it as sparkling wine, maybe it will be better."


    After catching the consolation prize that Zhou Yi threw, Rogan��s mood was so good that it couldn��t be better.


    "What can I say, thank you. Damn, a can of soda. And it''s still warm!"


    "You have to learn to comfort yourself, really. At this point you can learn from me." Zhou Yi opened the cola in his hand and poured a big swig. "Do you know, I feel that I have recovered the lost youth in college!"


    "Do you think soda will be related to my youth? And, I don''t have the memory of **** youth at all!" Rogan looked a little angry, and it was a terrible day for him today.


    Be aware that he will not have a plan to confide in his heart, and he is still facing a man. After waiting for him to make such a difficult decision for him, he found that this tragic place could not even be done by drinking alcohol.


    At this moment, he was simply skeptical that if there was a goddess of fate, there must be very serious emotional entanglements between them, otherwise she would not play with herself like this.


    And when the two big men were miserable and helpless to solve their sorrows with soda, there was good news from Orolo.


    "Easy, we have caught that guy."


    Wen Yan, Zhou Yi directly opened the super vision. Orolo''s figure immediately appeared in his field of vision. And as they said, they have caught the blue mutant. However, what is not normal is that the atmosphere between them is somewhat different. It��s not like catching people, but like rushing to medical rescue.


    Because he found out that Orolo did not impose any imprisonment on the guy, and even the piano was still bandaging his wounds.


    "I have seen you, can you tell me what is going on? You look a little weird!"


    "He is called Kurt Wagner. It was originally controlled by General Strike in a way that he did not know, and he would do something to attack the president. But now the ability to control has faded, he is already ours. Don''t worry, he has no threat.�� Orolo explained to Zhou Yi. "Hanke is ready to return, and we will be able to go back in two hours."


    "Don''t be too anxious. The sky above Washington is a no-fly zone. Especially at this special time, if I am the best you can go around, after all, you have a passenger on the wanted list now!"


    "I understand, look back." Orolo hangs up again, and it seems that she will not give herself any good looks in the recent period. Thinking of this, Zhou Yi��s face hangs a bitter smile.


    "Why, it seems that you have emotional problems between you?" At this time, Rogan looked up and looked up. He was very sensitive and he naturally heard the conversation between the two. For him, it is undoubtedly a very happy thing to see Zhou Yi eating in this area.


    "A little problem, I am trying to solve it." Zhou Yi hangs a smile on his face. "But Rogan, I just seem to think of something. When I came here today, I seem to see a boy who has been following the little naughty, seems to be pursuing her!"


    Upon hearing this, Rogan directly pinched the soda in his hand, and the three steel claws suddenly burst out. The expression on his face also became very ugly. This expression is very familiar to Zhou Yi. He was seen in many fathers when he was in high school.


    Only at that time, parents like to use a shotgun to greet people, while Rogan prefers to use claws to greet people.


    "Tell me, who?" Rogan''s tone began to become very scary, as can be seen from the trembling body of the young man standing outside the door.


    "Who is it? Do you know, Bobby?" Turned and opened the door, Zhou Yi said to the pale-faced youth outside the door.


    The momentum that Wolverine Rogan showed is not something that ordinary people can afford. He is a man who really came back from the blood of the corpse. The American Civil War, World War I, World War II, Vietnam War, and many unnamed battles are all part of his life experience. The bodies he has seen add up, much more than the living people the young man has seen.


    So when he substituted his identity into the target of Rogan''s outrage, he suddenly found it really scary. His heartbeat almost ran out of F1 speed.


    "I don''t know, sir. I don''t know anything." In this case, Bobby did not dare to admit that he did what he did. He is pursuing a small mischief, but he has not yet reached such a fate. .


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Rogan asked, pointing to Bobby, and now every male of the appropriate age has become a suspicious target in his heart. If he can, he doesn''t even care to fix every goal.


    "I am Bobby, sir. I am hungry, come here to find food." In front of Rogan, Bobby instantly became the most well-behaved boy scout. Answer his questions quickly and completely. But the discerning eye can see that he is very nervous.


    "Well, Rogan. Put away your claws, you scared this young man." Zhou Yi at this time, he intervened in a timely manner. He just wanted to make a joke and transfer Rogan''s attention to him. Instead of wanting Rogan to really fix someone. That is really a tragedy for the young man who was innocently involved.


    "I will find that guy. When he wants to pray that he has bought enough insurance!" Rogan put away his claws, but his mouth still threatened with wickedness. Unexpectedly, he broke out the father''s love in the little naughty, this time is simply the best father''s endorsement.


    "Maybe, boy. You are not looking for food, don''t hurry. Do you want to grind here for a night?" Quietly topped Bobby''s back, Zhou Yi signaled him to leave Rogan''s sight early. Otherwise, maybe this sixth-savvy guy will find something.


    Bobby understood the meaning of Zhou Yi. He first looked at Zhou Yi with a grudge. Expressed his dissatisfaction with his exposure to this secret, and then immediately acted. Now he really didn''t dare to stand in front of Rogan.


    At this time, Rogan suddenly moved his ears. He asked in confusion.


    "They are back, how come so fast?"


    Zhou Yi closed his eyes and listened. Then immediately calmly said: "Not the voice of the black bird, it is a helicopter. It seems that someone came to attack the base camp. Rogan, Bobby. Inform the children downstairs, we immediately evacuated here. I went to pick up the upstairs Little guys!"


    There are nearly two hundred children in the Xavier Youth School, a large part of which is less than ten years old. In this case, Zhou Yi must protect the child as the top priority, which is the most important thing that Oroloto paid him.


    Almost in an instant, he disappeared in front of the two. Both of them knew that he had started to act, so they acted immediately. Everyone knows the seriousness of the situation and slows down a small step. Maybe a child will be in danger.


    Because this time is not a good class to come here, their means for mutants is known to all variants. That kind of coldness and cruelty will not be contained because the other party is a child. They must complete the rescue before these people move.


    At this time, outside the Xavier Manor. General William Stricker got out of the car under the guards of a group of soldiers who were armed with bullets. He looked at the old and huge manor in front of him and couldn''t help but recite it.


    "Xavier Manor, I haven��t visited this place for a long time. This time I have to look at it, who else can keep you! Lieutenant, tell me if our advance team is ready?"


    "Reporting the sir, the helicopters of the advance squad are already on standby, they can break into the target at any time. In addition, our large forces have surrounded this place and can already ensure that there are no targets to leave here." The sergeant near General Strike immediately His chief reported the situation. As his assistant, he had to admit that his boss was a genius strategist.


    It is possible to control one of the two most powerful mutants in the mutant world in such a short period of time, and also directly into the mutant''s nest. Such merits are not unique in the current US generals, and they are considered to be one of the best. Seriously, he is really proud of being able to serve such people. After all, as a soldier, combat power is the most worthy of showing off.


    "Good, waited for so many years. Finally, you don''t have to wait. The order goes on, the advance team directly protrudes into the target, you can fire at any time. The rest of the troops are surrounded by me, don''t let off any mutant hybrid. You give me Remember, what you are doing today is for a better tomorrow for mankind. As long as we succeed, the great threat of the mutant will be completely history, and you will also become a hero to save the future of mankind. So treat them, no Need to be merciful, understand?"


    Stryker''s voice was transmitted to the ears of every soldier through the communication devices inside the army, which undoubtedly stimulated the nerves of these soldiers. As Stricker said, they can''t wait to make a contribution.


    The first to respond is always the most elite special forces. The smoke bomb directly opened the glass in the top floor room, and the armed special soldiers directly descended from the helicopter with the zip line to the top floor of the manor. They will be the first players in the first wave of attacks. The bullets have been on the shackles. For the mutants, even children. They will never be merciless.

 Chapter 109： A husband was frustrated by the invasion

    Two heavily armed special soldiers quietly touched the front of a door. One of the soldiers took a bomb from the chest and made a gesture to his companion.


    His companion knew the nod and started a countdown gesture. With three fingers one by one, it will shrink into a fist. He kicked the door open with a kick, and the special soldier with the bomb in his hand took the opportunity to throw the bomb in.


    The bomb had just left, and the two had not made an action to avoid it. One hand suddenly passed between the two and violently held the bomb in his hand. Then there was a loud bang.


    The bomb exploded suddenly, and the shrapnel shrapnel was no less than the bullets in the gunpowder. At such a close distance, the soldiers wearing the tactical vest had almost no difference between the body and the unarmed. Only in an instant, the shrapnel pierced their bodies, and the violent explosion shocked them to fly out like a rag bag.


    Zhou Yi, who caused all of this, took a clapping shot indifferently, while tidying up his clothes and pushing away the already ruined door. As for the two special soldiers, their death can not let him move.


    As a superhero, he can put his life to save the innocent. But for these executioners who slaughtered their professions, he didn''t mind trying to push them into hell. Like this guy who can not erase other lives, **** is their best home.


    Pushing open the door, Zhou Yi saw a messy room, and the messy bed was empty. Only the windows that were opened were still pouring cold air into the room.


    "It''s a clever little guy!" Zhou Yi, who had already locked all the children with super vision, smiled softly. He squatted down and looked directly at the bed.


    There, two children were hiding under the bed. The two little guys in pajamas licked each other''s mouths and looked at everything from the gap at the bottom of the bed with a vigilant look. Seeing Zhou Yi, the two little guys instinctively shrank backwards and then reacted.


    They quickly rushed into the arms of Zhou Yi, like two trembled little hamsters tightly in his arms.


    "Don''t be afraid, good boy. It will pass soon!" Zhou Yi touched the little heads of the twin sisters, but the whole person was moving very fast and ran back from the top floor to the small living room downstairs. There, Pete, who had had a relationship with him, had gathered there with a group of classmates.


    Suddenly appeared in front of this group of students, Zhou Yi put down two twin sisters, while facing the group of nervous look, the mutants who made a precautionary attitude went straight to order: "Bring them, Pete. Rogan and Bobby In the dormitory, where there is an escape route, leave with them, right away!"


    "Mr. Zhou?" Pete asked involuntarily. Not only was he attacked, but most of the students did not respond.


    "There is no time to explain so much, find Rogan. Let''s leave here and say."


    The voices have not fallen, and the soldiers wearing the thermal imager have come to the present in twos and threes. After seeing the mutant students, they did not hesitate to start shooting.


    The gunshots made a lot of timid girls scream, and Pete immediately became a steel body, bending down to protect the two little girls next to him. As a man with a tempered body, the damage to this kind of firearm shooting can be completely ignored. So without any hesitation, he used his body as a shield for his classmates.


    However, what surprised him was that he did not feel the impact of the bullet. Even the gunshots stopped. When he turned around and wanted to see what happened, he found his classmate''s brother. Zhou Yi, who seemed to be just a normal person, had appeared in the place where several soldiers had just stood. He held it in his hand. A warhead that was pinched into a muddy shape. The soldiers, on the other hand, were completely deformed and fell to the ground.


    Seeing them, Pete first thought of the dolls that were accidentally pulled by children. In fairness, even dolls are much better than their situation. He didn''t even need to confirm it, he had already made a final conclusion in his heart. These people are absolutely dead.


    "What are you still doing, give me immediate action." Looking at Pete''s stupid look, Zhou Yi dissatisfiedly urged. At this time, there is no room for anyone to be dazed. After hearing his words, Pete, who had come back to him, quickly picked up two children and took the lead in the direction of the dormitory.


    The students left the place very quickly under his orders, and at this time Zhou Yi put his eyes outside the manor. In his vision, nearly a hundred soldiers have surrounded the entire Xavier manor. For the safety of these children, he must let these students leave here as soon as possible. In order to allow these students to leave safely, he must also delay these soldiers as much as possible.


    Quickly walked to the outer cloister of the manor, which has become the front line facing the invasion of soldiers. Zhou Yi looked around, as a school, and is a school of all ages. Naturally, Xavier Manor does not store dangerous goods in places where students are infested. Therefore, Zhou Yi did not find what he wanted to find.


    Under this circumstance, Zhou Yi can only silently say sorry to Professor Charles, who does not know where it is, and hopes that he will be mentally prepared for the future school repair work. Because, he didn''t want to show up, he can only use the tables, chairs, doors and windows in these manors to temporarily stop the soldiers'' footsteps.


    The door of the classroom was directly removed, and the thick oak door was held in the hand like a piece of paper. Then he glanced at several military jeepes that were far from the manor, and directly swayed his arms and threw the entire door like a frisbee.


    Perhaps for Zhou Yi, such a thing is no different from a paper-folding aircraft. But for the soldiers under General Strike, this is nothing less than any bomb.


    The solid wood board is like a meteor straight into the jeep in the distance. Under the great force, the hard jeep looks like a paper paste, starting from the place where it touches the wooden door. The whole car collapsed inward, and the broken car body spattered countless broken parts. These parts were like bombs of shrapnel. The four shots also made the surrounding soldiers fall. A large piece.


    And this is just the beginning. After the wooden door hit the target, more things were thrown out. There are huge wooden tables and a lot of light chairs. These things, like cannonballs, easily destroyed Stryker''s team and caused huge casualties. At the same time, the soldiers under his command were too cold and did not dare to go any further.


    Looking at the scene of a wounded screaming mourning in front of him, General Spike��s gloomy face almost condensed into ice. He stared at his adjutant and asked with a bite.


    "What the **** is going on, our advance team?"


    Looking at the ugly face of General Stricker, his adjutant swallowed involuntarily. As the most effective assistant, he was too familiar with the means of General Strike. It is because of understanding that it will be afraid.


    So he did not dare to hide it, and replied directly.


    "We have lost contact with the advance team, and perhaps their mission has completely failed."


    "Waste, all waste." Strike whispered, but still restrained his own desires. ��Why didn��t anyone report this to me!��


    "The general, there is no warning. We suddenly lost contact. We initially thought it was a communication failure, and did not think about other places!" The adjutant slightly defended himself. This is the most common situation in war, and in many cases special forces lose contact with the command system. He has no reason to take responsibility for this kind of thing.


    "Don''t you know that our enemy is a group of monsters, are those **** battlefield regulations useful in this place?" Stryker held down his adjutant''s shoulder and whispered in his ear. "Because of your mistakes, I lost the most elite one. If you are not looking at you for many years as a deputy, I really want you to put you and those mutant garbage into a cage."


    Keep up with a non-adult mutant who is tortured by them in a cage, and don''t even know what will happen. The adjutant''s face suddenly became pale, and he nodded quickly and responded.


    "Sorry, sir. I promise not to have another one."


    "If there is the next time, you''d better solve it yourself. Now give me the order and use the rocket to open the manor. I have to see how these mutant monsters block my footsteps." Strike indifferently Waving, now he can waste time in this place without much leisure.


    The adjutant quickly passed the order, and immediately the soldier took the shoulder-mounted rocket from the intact vehicle and aimed at the direction of Xavier Manor. When they were listed in a row of queues, the adjutant immediately issued an order for shooting.


    More than a dozen rockets spewed a dazzling fire, rushing in the direction of Xavier Manor. Stryker, who had no intention of wasting his waste, chose the most violent way to open the way to his destination. The problem is that he doesn''t know. He wants to fight not only the mutants, but also a more terrible opponent.


    Looking at the rocket that screamed in the flames, Zhou Yi, who stood silently watching the window of the cloister, hanged a disdainful smile. As long as he is there, these soldiers outside will not think about going further.


    I saw him doing a five-finger closing motion outside the window, and the invisible force field was suddenly attached to the rockets that flew from the air.


    After experiencing the sublimation of the soul, Zhou Yi, who awakened the divine nature, made tremendous progress in his talents. If he had previously exhausted all his power by opening a gravitational field of a few hundred feet, he could now spread his control of the force field several times. And not only the improvement in distance, but also the qualitative leap in the strength of the force field.


    The powerful force field directly controls the marching of the rockets, letting them spurt the flames in the air, consuming the kinetic energy of their own travel. When the kinetic energy is exhausted, the firing device is activated. The appearance of the rockets exploded and became strange.


    The soldiers under Stryker know that their weapons are definitely the best equipment in the US military. The rockets that have just been installed in the army are powerful enough to blow a heavy tank into scrap iron. A radius of 20 meters is definitely not a joke.


    But now they see a faint flame in the air, these flames are not much bigger than the fire on a torch, and even such a weak fire, still shrinking little by little. Soon, everything is in the dark.


    Under the gravitational force controlled by Zhou Yi, the power of the explosion was infinitely reduced to a certain extent. The light and heat emitted by rockets that can only vent their energy in this range is certainly better than the most common torch.


    And these, the soldiers did not know. They looked at this strange situation, this time stopped their own progress.

 Chapter 110： Deadly bombing, undead witch

    Watching the soldiers timidly stop there, dare not go any further. Zhou Yi��s face hangs a scornful look. If American soldiers are such things, it��s no wonder that they will be said to be a waste of taxpayer money.


    In addition to Zhou Yi, there is the highest sergeant of these soldiers, General Strike. The incompetence of his soldiers made him feel that his face was greatly damaged. Especially when faced with the most hated enemy in your life. Shame and hatred came to my heart and made him suffer.


    "Continue, what are you hesitating. It''s just a group of mutant monsters. What a terrible thing. Give me a blast and give me the place." He ordered the order.


    In the eyes of the soldiers, the order is absolute. They restrained the uneasiness and fear in their hearts, and once again completed the filling and sent a volley in the direction of the manor. However, everything is the same as it was just now. The rockets annihilated in the air in the air, turning into a torch that disappeared into the invisible.


    "Sir, the situation is a bit wrong. Do we have to think about other ways?" The adjutant carefully warned that this time the eye has already seen it. This type of attack has no other role than just wasting ammunition.


    "The firepower doesn''t stop, let the soldiers attack from other directions, the helicopter attacked me from above. And the armored car was turned up." Stryker began to attack at no cost. For him, this is one of the most important aspects of his plan. In order to avoid any problems in this link, the cost of being expensive is also acceptable.


    The helicopter gunship began to take off under his command and headed for Xavier Manor. Armored vehicles and tanks are also coming here. The rockets fired almost without a little stop. Soldiers lurked past the rest of the estate by night. Almost for a moment, here is the battlefield for modern warfare.


    Zhou Yi continued to use the force field to annihilate the rocket barrage offensive, while holding a newly-removed stair column and aiming at a helicopter gunship flying into the battlefield. The power of the stair pillars far exceeded the jihad RPG rockets in his hands. The gunships did not even have the chance to escape. They turned into a pile of twisted scrap iron in midair.


    It is impossible for the distorted scrap iron to fly back by the propeller, so when it falls to the ground, Zhou Yi is not surprised at all. This is just a small means for him. Using this method to delay time is a good choice.


    Moreover, no matter from which point of view, using a few pieces of wood with a maximum of tens of dollars to replace a pile of helicopters with a price of millions of dollars is a business that can no longer be earned.


    Looking at the planes one after another, Zhou Yi even found a feeling of playing the hamster. Of course, the cost is more expensive. However, this expensive price does not require him to pay.


    Just as he was playing, Rogan��s voice came from behind him.


    "The children have moved away through the secret passage, and now we are left. What do you want?"


    "Of course, I am leaving here. Is it necessary to play a game with these soldiers for a whole night? I don''t have this leisure time." After looking at the rear of the soldier''s position, the face was so bad that the general was ugly. Zhou Yi ridiculed. "Maybe if you play like this again, the general will not be able to use the big guy to call us."


    Rogan glanced at the scene outside the window. When he saw the wreckage of the plane and the armored vehicle, the pupils were shrunk.


    "Is the US government determined to go to war?"


    "Of course not yet, you have to trust my network. This is just the kind of guy who can''t sit still. Some people are on it, the president can''t sign the order at this time." He calmed the nerves of Wolverine, Zhou Yi Turning a wooden ball in his hand, it is a decoration on the stair handrail. "Let''s go, man. We still have a lot of things to do, but I have to wait for me to send this last gift."


    After that, he aimed at the general in the opposite position, made a baseball projection action, and directly shot the last deadly weapon.


    This is a projection of the power, compared to the previous play-style play, which is a true means of attack for Zhou Yi.


    The wooden sphere rubs out the swaying fire in an instant, and the heat generated by the friction of the air ignites its body easily. This allows it to be constantly consumed as it travels, but it can destroy the target''s body before it is exhausted by friction.


    General Stricker stared blankly at the fireball that flew over himself, and the speed of lightning was as fast as he did not escape. After seeing the horrors of helicopters and jeep, he did not feel that his body could withstand such an attack. Therefore, a fear from death completely enveloped him.


    Is my business, my vengeance just over? Under such circumstances, his mind still thinks of pursuing his life''s revenge. This situation has to be said, very sad.


    Perhaps the **** of destiny has taken care of this sad man, in this most unlikely situation. A man pushed his body away and took this fatal blow for him.


    It was a woman in black leather coat who was standing behind him and guarding him. At the time of the crisis, she pushed Striker and blocked her fireball from the air.


    The huge impact made her fly directly into the air, and the seemingly delicate body flew directly out of a dozen meters, directly smashing a military jeep into a pair. The wreckage flew and injured a lot of soldiers, so that the already busy medical staff once again increased the workload.


    As a woman who has withstood this attack, she stood up in an incredibly calm manner. The fatal projection didn''t seem to have any effect on her. She didn''t even change her face from a pile of wrecks, and once again stood indifferently behind Stryker.


    Strike climbed up from the ground and he glanced at the woman.


    There is no expression on the delicate face with the characteristics of the oriental. From the broken part of the leather, you can see the rolled flesh and the huge wound. But these are not a problem for her because the wounds are healing at a rate that is visible to the naked eye.


    Soon, there was a delicate whiteness left. If she didn''t see her horror, she couldn''t even believe that she had experienced a fatal wound.


    "Good job, Yuriko. It''s a good boy!" Streiker, who looked a little embarrassed, sullenly praised his face and then cast his sight on the direction of Xavier Manor. There, it is the place that needs to be cared for.


    And when he heard the words of Stryker, the Asian woman named Yuriko was slightly sideways and made a ignorant look. After a moment, she suddenly frowned and looked down at her abdomen.


    There, a piece of torn flesh was healing rapidly. It may not take long before it will recover like any other wound. But she felt a little discomfort.


    So she reached out a hand, five sharp nails quickly spread out, instantly became five and a half feet of steel claws. The familiar metal color can be completely recognized as the gloss of the Edman alloy.


    After shaking the fingers a little and letting them move, the woman named Yuri directly inserted the claws into her abdomen. The claws of the Edelman alloy easily tore the skin and muscles, allowing her to reach into the depths of her abdomen.


    There are several organs that are most important to the human body, as well as the spine that supports your body.


    Lily, while frowning, endured the pain of scratching the internal organs with her claws, and groping for it. Soon, she frowned and gave a low voice. I pulled my claws back from the abdomen. In her claws, she holds a bright red thing.


    It''s a hard-wearing piece that''s broken, the surface of the blood-soaked surface can see blurred wood texture, and of course more scorch marks. But this is not the most conspicuous, the most conspicuous is a sharp trace printed on the wooden texture.


    The separate depressions of the joints seem to fit the bulges on the spine. The truth is that this piece of wood is what the lily is taking from its spine. The discomfort she felt was also due to its existence.


    With such a heavy blow to a human body, even if it hits the spine, it has no effect. This is already a terrible vitality and defensive power. Obviously, there must be an inevitable connection between the woman named Yuri and the mutant named Rogan.


    Zhou Yi, who kept watching it, glanced at the body of Yuri, and looked back at her partner.


    "Rogan, do you have a sister?"


    "Hell, what are you talking about. I am amnesiad, don''t you know?" This suddenly asked Rogan''s mind to turn around and bend. He didn''t even know what happened here and whether he had a sister or not. What is the inevitable connection.


    "Forget it, let''s get out of here first. After going back, I will talk to you in detail!" He took a shot of Rogan''s shoulder and Zhou Yi took the lead and left. Since the mutant students have already completed the transfer, they do not have to stay here.


    A manor, as long as Professor Charles is still there, he will always be a mutant.


    Strike��s face was bluntly staring at Xavier Manor, which had given him too many surprises. If you don''t arrange a guard, maybe everything will be lost. That would be a huge joke for him, or for those who stand behind him.


    He waited anxiously, waiting for his subordinates to bring him some good news.


    And the facts prove that his luck today is really good. Soon, his adjutant returned to his side, his face with a look of joy.


    "General, we have occupied it! Everything is going very well!"


    Strike��s face moved and quickly asked.


    ��Have you found those mutants, and have you found the guy who has been blocking us?��


    "Sorry, general!" The adjutant''s face glanced, showing a bitter expression. "The message from the front is that they only occupied there and did not find any mutants. In addition, they also discovered the remains of the advance troops!"


    "Hell!" Strike snorted and paid such a huge price, but even a mutant did not catch it. This is the most ruthless irony. As long as he thought of it, he felt that a tyrannical thought was impacting his thinking.


    However, as a plan, this does not have any effect on him.


    "You can''t escape my palm!" Looked at the gloomy Xavier Manor, a man who had been manipulated for a lifetime by Revenge showed a happy smile.

 Chapter 11： Military influence sees the move

    Together with Rogan, they crossed the secret passage below the Xavier Manor as they walked to the exit. There is already a long way to go to Xavier Manor. General Stricker may have guessed that there is a secret passage in the school of the mutant, but it is absolutely impossible to imagine that the exit of the passage will be in such a strange place.


    An abandoned sewer pipe, and it looks like it was built privately. It is estimated that even in the urban planning department of New York City, the construction record of this pipeline could not be found. In this case, the possibility of this secret export exposure is extremely slim.


    "What should I do now?" Looking at a group of people who are still wearing pajamas, and even some children who still hold dolls. Logan scratched his head and asked. This is the thing he is least good at, as a lone wolf, taking care of himself is already the limit he can do.


    "I will solve it!" Pat took a look at Rogan''s shoulder, and Zhou Yi looked at the group of young people. Pitt''s arms are still holding two twin girls, and the little mischief is isolated. On her side is the young man named Bobby. Although these children did not speak, Zhou Yi saw panic and fear from their eyes.


    "Don''t worry too much, children. It''s like a nightmare, it will soon pass." He comforted the children. But the effect was not obvious, especially those students who saw gun soldiers shooting at them.


    "Sir, what do we do next?" The question is a little mischievous. She is a rare and calm student here. Of course, this may have a certain relationship with her wandering life.


    "Don''t worry, you can stay in my house for the first time. After I and the teachers have solved this problem, I will bring you back to school. Don''t worry, it won''t take too long."


    See the little naughty turn and leave to comfort the younger students. Zhou Yi thought about it and dialed a person''s phone. Soon, the phone was connected and a woman''s voice came from inside.


    "Hello, easy. How do you have time to call me?"


    "Sorry, Pepe. Some things I need your help!" Zhou Yi is not someone else, it is Tony''s secretary at Stark.


    "God, this is really rare. Is there anything you can''t solve, need the guy who works for me to help?" Miss secretary asked puzzledly. With her relationship with Tony, she can fully understand Zhou Yi''s. Relationships. It is because of this that she can''t understand why such people will need their own help.


    "Things are urgent. I need to find some help from people who are not so conspicuous in the official. Pepe, I can only think of you now. Look at Tony''s share, help me." Clearly understand this The relationship between Miss Secretary and Tony, but it is very clear how to convince her.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s talk about it, you need me to help you. You know, my ability is limited." Pepe''s voice was helpless, but the savvy, like Zhou Yi, clearly heard her words. Joy. It can be a very important thing for her to be recognized by the most representative person in Tony''s circle of friends.


    "I know that Tony has handed over the training for some of his members. I need you to play a scorpion and mobilize some of Stark''s transportation to this position. I have a group of children who need help!"


    When I heard Zhou Yi, Pepe snorted and quickly asked: "Children? Easy, what are you doing, why do you want to fight? Is there anything that can''t be put on the face?"


    "This is a group of mutant children from Xavier School. They have just been attacked!" Zhou Yi paused here. But in the end, I still chose to explain it. "They are attacked by the military. I need you to help me transfer them to my estate, where they will be scrupulous and dare not act rashly."


    "Hell, the military is attacking a group of children?" Pepe��s unbelievable voice came on the phone. Apparently Zhou Yi��s news shocked her and felt anger. As a woman, care and sympathy for the child was almost instinctive. The presence. And this is why Zhou Yi found her help. Zhou Yi knows a lot about people who can do this, but only Pepe Potts can really help him in this position.


    "I have contacted the personnel department of the company. They will arrange several large buses to your position after half an hour. In addition, I have arranged several private doctors who will follow you to the car. Tony there. Need me to say hello?" After Pepe��s voice disappeared for a while, it brought the best news.


    After hearing the news, Zhou Yi smiled. For him, the rest is very easy to solve. With Stark''s behemoth in front, Stryker never dared to act rashly. As long as the rest of the rescue of Professor Charles, everything will return to the right track.


    "Don''t tell Tony, there is this scorpion. The rest of the things I can easily solve. In addition, Pepe, have to say, you are a very capable woman. I finally understand why Tony will care about you." If it weren''t because Tony was an old friend of mine for so many years, I really don''t mind being a competitor."


    "Right me, easy. I don''t want to be a prize for you and Tony''s duel." Pepe heard the jokes in Zhou Yi''s words and responded with a joke. "However, easy. If you have any trouble, contact us immediately. Whether I am Tony or not, I will stand on your side."


    "Thank you, Pepe. I still have something to do, talk about it next time." Silence, Zhou Yi hung up. In this matter, he really does not want to bring in these few friends. Especially when Tony is still only Tony.


    When I saw Zhou Yi hanging up the phone, Rogan came up and asked, "Is things solved?"


    "It will be solved soon. Stark''s car will come soon, and the soldiers have no right to stop them, so you just have to wait, and the children are completely safe."


    "I don''t understand these messy things, but now you are counting!" Rogan shrugged. He believed that Zhou Yi had the ability to solve this problem, so he would not ask more questions. This is his long life experience.


    Zhou Yi nodded and called again. This time he contacted his little assistant.


    "Master, is there anything?" At the same time as the voice of Serana came from the phone, there was a TV voice. Obviously, this little vampire, who was very spirited at night, was watching the TV show at midnight.


    "Serana, I will go back with a group of children. You contact the housekeeping company and restaurant to prepare some household items and food."


    "Okay, Master. But how much do we need to prepare?" Although Zhou Yi��s order is strange, the vampire is still unconditionally accepted.


    "Quantity, probably prepare two hundred copies!" Looked at a group of children around, Zhou Yi face a little bitter smile. He now finally understands how difficult Professor Charles is.


    "Okay, sir!" Selana was obviously shocked by the number reported by Zhou Yi, but she immediately responded. "It may take some time, I will get it as soon as possible."


    "Come on you, dear. Also, this is a group of mutant children who have just been attacked by the military. Maybe they need some other help, and they are all handed over to you."


    "I understand, Master. I will arrange it properly." Serana responded clearly. After a long time as an assistant, her ability has been raised to a fairly good level. Some things can be properly solved as long as they are arranged.


    This is also related to her own efforts, she is always working hard to make herself an indispensable part of Zhou Yi''s life. For the time being, she has been very successful.


    "Goodbye, dear. We will go back soon." Hanging up the phone here, Zhou Yi contacted Orolo, who was coming back. He didn''t want Orolo and Qin to cast the net.


    "Easy, what happened?"


    For the contact with Zhou Yi, Orolo was a bit surprised because they had just contacted them not long ago. So this gave her a bad feeling.


    "Strike attacked the school." Zhou Yi did not have any concealment and directly spoke the worst news.


    "Damn! What about the children, no accidents!" Orolo immediately asked, the safety of the children has become the most important thing for her.


    "Reassure, the children are all good, they are with me." To ease the mood of Orolo, Zhou Yi continued. "Now, Stryker should be still at school, so you better not go back to school."


    "I know, but what do you do? Stryker will definitely not let go of these children." Despite hearing the news of the children, Orolo is still worried.


    She knows that since Stryker can attack the school at this time, it means that he does not care about the rules on the surface. As one of the senior staff of the military, there are too many things that can be done when he does not follow the rules. This made her have to worry about the safety of the children.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will take these children away as Stark. The military people are afraid to use Stark''s manual hands. It is important to note that you, Stryker, represents the military. The power, I am worried that you will be blocked by the military."


    The US military has done a lot of unconstrained things, and the number of Zhou Yi is not counted. So he has to remind.


    "Don''t worry about us, we are not a good persimmon." Orolo replied in a cold voice, apparently she was completely angry with the military.


    "Well, you are careful. I will take the children at my house and wait for you. As long as I save Charles, everything will be fine."


    "I know! Be careful!" Orolo hangs up the newsletter, and she still needs to tell the piano and Hank.


    At this time, the lights on the road near the pipeline approached little by little. It was a large bus from Stark and the best amulet for these kids.

 Chapter 112： Fast Silver Fast Witch Magic

    Zhouyi��s Manor Villa welcomed new guests today and of course the most guests. Nearly two hundred students filled almost every place where people could rest, and even Zhou Yi��s private underground cultivation room was opened.


    It can be said that in addition to the secret laboratory. His villa has been filled by the children of these mutants. With so many children in the same place, it is a terrible thing for many people to think about it. But for Serana, it is a happy thing.


    As a vampire, she has less chance of getting in touch with strangers. Living in Zhouyi here, lonely is certain. Although I have a sustenance in my heart, it does not keep her away from loneliness. Even if Christmas is approaching, it will not change the reality of her alone.


    As a vampire, she can''t walk into the sunshine, she can''t do it with her family who touch Zhouyi. In the face of Zhou Yi, she is only a strong smile, not willing to let Zhou Yi feel troubled by her things. This is a gentle and considerate girl, unlike her demonized race, her gentleness is enough to make anyone feel good about her.


    Looking at a few children who have forgotten the fears and worries around Surana, asking for snacks and candy hearts. Serana holds a little girl with a smile on her face. Zhou Yi, who was sitting at the stairs and lit a cigarette, also showed a comfortable smile.


    "Man, who is this little girl?" Rogan then sat next to him, asking for a cigar while picking up the cigar.


    "If you want to say it!" Zhou Yi sideways sideways, letting a few guys running around to make a passage. "It should be my dearest little maid!"


    "The corrupt life of the rich!" Rogan glared at his eyes. Then he said in a positive color. "But your little maid is not simple, but I smell the **** smell on her!"


    Zhou Yi heard a sigh of relief, he did not think that Rogan''s nose actually reached this level. In this regard, he can only pick an eyebrow and swear.


    "Man, you are really as sharp as a dog."


    "Damn, what I said to you is true. You don''t know the details of your little maid?" Rogan cursed dissatisfiedly, but he didn''t catch a cold for Zhou Yi''s joke.


    "I know, man. Serana is the girl I brought back, I know very well about her bottom." Reaching out and patted Rogan''s shoulder. "I said that she is a good girl, so you don''t have to worry about the safety of these children."


    "Well, if you have something, you are responsible!" Rogan opened the hand of Zhou Yi. As a friend, he is already doing his best.


    "Let''s go, man! Let''s have a drink. If I say that there is a better place than Xavier, I think the wine is definitely the most important reason."


    "For God''s sake, this is the best news I have heard today."


    The two men hooked their heads and went to the bar to find the wine. This is a good opportunity to relax. There will be no strange soldiers coming in, nor will there be a group of bear children to bother them. And this stay is a few hours. Until the sound came from behind the villa.


    "It''s the voice of the black bird!" Rogan said as he listened to the ear and continued to drink. But soon he found that Zhou Yi''s face was not good-looking.


    "If you don''t get along for a while, there are uninvited guys who need me to entertain."


    Rogan just wanted to ask who it was, but found that Zhou Yi had completely disappeared from his eyes.


    "I don''t think this is a good idea, Orolo. We should communicate in advance." Driving a black bird slowly landed on the lawn behind Zhouyi Manor, Qin. Gray looked at a few guys sitting behind. The face looked hesitant.


    Orolo heard the words and bite his lips involuntarily. But still firmly said.


    "I know what I am doing, piano. You don''t need to worry about it, everything is done by me alone."


    "Oro, this is not a question that you can''t bear, you have to take into account his mood. He will not want to see this person." Qin. Grey continued to persuade. "Maybe we should go and talk to him first, at least let him have a heart to prepare."


    "It��s too late to worry about this." Orolo shook his head and denied this. "They have got what they want, time is running out. We have to save the professor in the fastest time, otherwise we will all..."


    Upon hearing this, Qin. Gray was silent. She knows that Orolo is right, but if she really chooses her, she can''t do it. In the end, she can only say.


    "I will stand on your side."


    Orolo just pulled her lips, but did not respond to her. For this former friend, the complexity of her mood is really unclear for a while.


    The blackbird''s hatch slowly opened, and Orolo turned around and just wanted to go out, but he immediately stood still. She has seen that a person appears at the hatch.


    Zhou Yi looked at the face of some pale Orolo and the flustered piano. Gray, barely pulled out a smile.


    "I think I need an explanation!"


    Qin. Gray''s face changed quickly and wanted to say something, but Orolo stopped her. Facing Zhou Yi, she bit her lip and said hard: "We need his help. Without them we will not have a chance to win."


    "Is it?" A sneer hangs from the corner of his mouth. Zhou Yi directly crossed Orolo''s body and looked at an old man sitting behind them. "Mr. Eric, is this the reason you appear in front of me?"


    Orolo''s face turned pale in an instant, even though it was something that she had already expected, but when it happened, she still felt unbearable. She wanted to stretch out Zhou Yi, but the inexplicable emotions in her heart made her suppress this impulse. So it seems that she is like a wooden man.


    For Zhou Yi''s question, the magnetic king sitting in the seat sighed in a low voice, facing Zhou Yi, his heart already had fear. And this is a mood that he has not experienced for a long time. With this feeling, he said frankly.


    "Of course, young people. If it is not a crisis that cannot be solved alone. I will never appear in front of you."


    "Is this your last words? It''s a pity. It''s too short."


    After saying this, Zhou Yi directly slammed into the direction of Wan Wang. The supersonic boxing, with endless light and heat, instantly tore the air and turned into a hurricane composed of an endless golden flame.


    Looking at this hurricane, the eyes of Wan Wangwang inevitably revealed fear, and he will never forget his own moment of defeat. Even the attack that can''t be blocked by his most powerful shield is undoubtedly a huge blow to him.


    Wan Wangwang thought a lot at this moment, but there was no thought of rebellion. Because he knows that someone will do the work for him.


    A shining silver light appeared in the moment and disappeared, just as it was in Paris. Wan Wang was once again rescued, and the man who saved him was still the man who looked like an athlete.


    "Don''t anyone say that your temper is really violent?" This guy, called Pete, swayed the magnetic king who hadn''t reacted from the speeding movement to seduce Zhou Yi. "We met you twice when you met the old guy. Although he is not an ordinary old guy, I am still very upset when I see you doing this!"


    Zhou Yi, who was not in a good mood, ignored his ridicule. He blinked and said: "When I saw you last time, I felt a little strange. Your speed is very fast!"


    "Of course, the world is not the only thing you can do supersonic!"


    "Supersonic, I am very strange. If it is really supersonic, why is it so quiet around. Will the kinetic energy brought by the physical law disappear into invisible?" Zhou Yi waved a knife with a knife The wind, these whistling wind blades all carry the golden flame, releasing the heat that destroys everything.


    In this dense wind blade, the silver figure is hidden, like a fish hidden in the waves, people can not see clearly. But the fish is so flexible, and always escapes the bounds of not boiling water. How can this light and shadow travel, it can only be active in this dense wind blade gap. He has fallen into the net.


    "The very interesting ability, not that your speed is getting faster, but the time is slowing down on you. The same is one kilometer. If I finish it in one second, you will shorten one thousand one second. One thousandth of a second, one step at a time, it''s easy to move. This is why your supersonic movement is so easy and casual. But it is harmful, you get such a time flow acceleration, but you lose the huge impact brought by the real rapid In this cage, you have lost the means of resistance."


    Indifference to his own views, in the eyes of Zhou Yi, this guy with a magnetic king wolf is already in the middle of the shackles, only waiting for him to collect their lives. At the end of the day, he issued the last night.


    "Let him go, I will give you a way to live. Or, you will die together."


    In this frantic wind blade that almost revolves around a circle of fire, Pete is holding a magnetic reluctance to stand in a still calm place. He scratched his hair and said in a very reluctant tone.


    "Although I don''t want to say it, but. Wanda, my dear sister. It seems that I and the old man can only rely on you to save lives."


    As soon as the voice fell, a chaotic red mist suddenly emerged in the entire cabin. They instantly swallowed the frantic golden flames and then disappeared into invisibility in an instant. It��s as if nothing has happened before.


    "Dawn Knight, I think we need to talk about it!" A woman who has been neglected stood up. She crossed Pete and Wan Wang and went to the opposite of Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi looked directly at her, and he felt the threat in this beautiful woman in red leather. This is the first time he feels this after he has awakened his divinity.

 Chapter 113： Crisis truth illusion master

    However, there is a threat but it does not mean fear. Zhou Yi, who has an unknown fire in his heart, rushes straight toward the red woman. Compared with the guy named Pete, he is the real supersonic. Breaking open the air and breaking through the sound barrier, the instantaneous impact is almost as terrible as the explosion of a large equivalent of explosives.


    However, it is only a distance of less than ten meters, but it has almost become an insurmountable scorpio. Zhou Yifei quickly rushed. He could feel the flow of air, the venting of kinetic energy, and all the signs of supersonic movement were complete, but he could not touch the woman''s body opposite.


    They are always separated by this distance, and ten meters seems to be ten light years, becoming a distance that can never be touched.


    After stopping his own movements, Zhou Yi glanced at everything around him. The chaotic red mist pervades them, making it all unreal.


    "What have you done?" He stared straight at the woman''s blushing eyes, and the cold look was almost as sharp as the blade.


    "I just did some trivial little things." A blushing woman smiled, and the red mist lingered around her, setting her up almost like an illusion.


    "Dawn Knight, I may not be your opponent. But you also want to beat me. So why not let us sit down and talk about it?"


    "I have nothing to say to the enemy." Looking at the magnetic king behind the woman, Zhou Yi clenched his fist. The last time I was forced to die by the Magnetic King, I was already doomed to the identity of the enemy between them. If it weren''t because of the ability to speed up Pitt to save the King of Magnets, maybe the mutants have lost one of their most important leaders.


    "You will want to talk to us, no. It should be said that you will cooperate with us, Dawn Knight. Because this is related to your most important people, for example, these two ladies, and your sister!"


    Wan Wang Wang broke away from Pete��s support and said that he did not want to be seen by others as a weak one. That way is not for him.


    "Are you threatening me?" The golden flame once again burned from Zhou Yi''s fist. He didn''t like others to threaten him, especially threatening him with what he cares the most.


    "This is not a threat. It is just a statement. The matter is about to develop into the most critical moment, once our enemy plans come true. The people I just mentioned will die, and they are just those who died. A negligible part. This is a big crisis for mutants, we need your help, Dawn Knight."


    Wan Wang Wang came forward and faced Zhou Yi directly. In the face of the mutant crisis, he will choose to give up everything he wants to fight for all who can help them, even at the expense of their dignity.


    "I am asking you, Dawn Knight. Help us! If you agree, I can surrender my life."


    Variants have been moved by the conditions of the King of Magnetics. Asking others to save their race at the expense of life is something they can''t do at all. And this is the charm of Wan Wang, who is a person who can really give everything for his own race.


    So even if his means are extremely extreme, there will be countless variants willing to follow him. Because for the mutant, he is the revolutionary and guardian of this group. It was him who led them to pursue their nightmare with blood and sacrifice.


    Zhou Yi stood silent in the same place. And the eyes of everyone around him are concentrated on him. Whether it is Orolo and the piano, it is also a magnetic king and a brother and sister with different abilities around him. They are all watching him, and his decision at this moment is related to the survival of the mutants, and it is because of this that they have to be so nervous.


    "Talk about it, how do you need me to help you?" After a long silence, Zhou Yi finally released his clenched fist. He does not care about the conditions of the King of Magnetics, but he has to care about the survival of the mutant. Because there is a kind of existence that he cares most in the ethnic group of the mutant.


    Wan Wang finally breathed a sigh of relief, and for a moment he even had a feeling of standing unstable. This made him feel the ruthlessness and horror of time. But he still has a strong spirit and explained.


    "I and Wanda and Pitt found strange things at Xavier Manor. Those people didn''t seem to target Charles'' students, but for a machine. A machine I made - a soul booster."


    "No one is more familiar with its functions than I am. It has only a certain increase for almost all the world''s capable people, but one exception is my old friend. Charles Xavier. ""


    "Charles?" Zhou Yi silently recited the name. All the cluttered clues have gradually formed a complete idea in his mind. He feels that he is getting closer and closer to the truth. Only the most critical part of the ring.


    ��No one knows my old friend better than me. His power is beyond the imagination of all. Only because of his weak thoughts, he sealed the great power of his talent. The device is what I gave him, and opened a key in his infinite power."


    "It''s the theory that I came up with." The beast Hank couldn''t help but say that he always opposed the magnetic king, which has been the case since a long time ago.


    "Yes, Hank, this is the theory you put forward, and it is also a testimony to your genius mind. But see what you are now, this is the price you have to pay to get rid of the fate of the mutant. Man is God''s right to you, not so easy to abandon."


    He smiled and looked at the beast Hank. In the eyes of Wan Wang, this compatriot is almost like a clown.


    Hank��s mouth whispered, and the ridicule of the magnetic king made his blue hair blow up. It looks like a huge blue beast in a demonstration. However, for his movements, Wan Wang is not worried at all. Hank is a wise man, and the biggest weakness of a wise man is that he is always suppressed by reason.


    Looking at Hank, he almost shivered and gathered his claws and fangs. On the face of Wan Wang, there was a disdainful smile on his face and he continued his topic.


    "The infinite power of my old friend has only been shown once in front of me. That time has made me unforgettable. All the creatures with independent minds in the whole world are in front of his eyes, like one by one. Like a puppet, he waits for him to manipulate. He is like a god, who rules all life. If he wants, he can even change the direction of the world in an instant and control the minds of all."


    Having said that, Wan Wang couldn''t help but wave his arm. In his anticipation, this is a terrible power. The world that made his dreams a mutant is only a matter of Professor Charles''s thoughts. However, soon his look became gloomy, and a betrayed grievance came to his face.


    "But Charles actually told me that this is a force that should not belong to the world. The souls of those people should not be manipulated, and their thoughts should have their own freedom. A strong person above the whole world actually has this kind of boredom. The idea is that he even exiled his ability to the deepest part of his heart. This is an unforgivable mistake."


    Looking at the painful look on the face of Wan Wang Wang, Hank��s face showed a smile of comfort.


    "This is the difference between you and the professor. You will always use this violent coercion to let others recognize your idea, but the professor will not. He will only let others really agree with his point of view and go from the bottom of his heart. I agree with him, you can never compare to a professor, Eric. You are just a madman and a mob who is controlled by power."


    "Maybe, dear Hank. But you know, what we may face now is your beloved professor, my old friend." The eternal face of Eric, the magnetic king, appeared sad and helpless, he murmured. Self-speaking. "I don''t know if you will regret it, my old friend. Once my opinion was used by your compatriots, this is a joke of fate."


    After hearing this, Zhou Yi finally combed all the ideas. And when he stitched all the clues together, he had to admit how terrible and deep it was for General Strike��s plan for revenge.


    Kidnapping Professor Charles, using the Psychic Amplifier to open his sealed spiritual power. Then, control him to manipulate the hearts of everyone in the world. At that time, both the mutant and the human being will become the pieces that are arbitrarily manipulated for him.


    And this is only to look at General Stricker in a way that is ambitious. However, he is not a ambition. It is a more crazy and more extreme Avengers. In order to revenge, he can make even more terrible things, such as annihilating the hearts of all the mutants and completely erasing them from the world.


    "Impossible, Professor Charles will not agree to do this. And no one can force him to do this." Zhou Yi shook his head, he did not want to believe this inference. And he also came up with a reason. An unbreakable reason.


    Since Professor Charles, who is almost like the saint, can resolutely give up his strength, how could he be forced to complete this kind of destruction of his ethnic group. He is the most powerful psychic in the world. It is also known by Zhou Yi, one of the most powerful people in the inner world.


    No one can force him as long as he does not want to. The power of the mind is enough to make any opponent have nothing to do with him.


    "I also know how firm Charles is, and I know that no one can force him to do this kind of thing. But I am not worried that someone forced him. But he did it without knowing it. The goal of our enemy. This is entirely possible because they have an ace in their hands."


    Wan Wangwang opened his hand and told the Dawn Knight that he had the last guess in his heart and the most terrible guess.


    Zhou Yi felt the bitterness in his mouth for a moment. He knew that if Wan Wang Wang dared to say this, it must be based on it. But he still asked unwillingly.


    "Who has this ability to allow Charles to do this."


    "Jason Strick. The son of William Strike. A guy who can create fantasy and blindfolded." Beast Hank took the last question. "We call him, the illusion master."

 Chapter 114： Emotional problem

    The presence of Jason makes this all possible. This student, once hailed as the most talented by Professor Charles, has become the core of the Stryker revenge program.


    The illusion master Jason, the soul enhancer and Professor Charles, this is the core of the Stryker project. When these cores are put together, even a powerful mutant like Wan Wang has to bow his head and ask for help from his opponent. Because this lineup is too luxurious, the luxury to the Wanwan magnetic king feels desperate.


    Zhou Yi also understands the terrible lineup, but he is more worried about the consequences of all this. For him, the fruit is too serious after this. Whether it is Orolo and Qin, or Xia Weisi, he can not bear the consequences of losing them.


    "Do you know where they are now?"


    "We have found their place in Wagner''s memory, in Canada, a place called Aikali." Qin quickly said, she felt extreme discomfort for the indifference shown by Zhou Yi. So she couldn''t wait to answer, hoping to ease the atmosphere between them.


    Zhou Yi nodded, but did not have any answer. He knew that he should not blame the piano and Orolo on this matter, but he could not stop his anger. It is one thing to understand, but understanding is a matter of course. In this matter, he felt betrayal.


    Without any prior contact, the two women he loves appear in his own home with his biggest enemy. It is almost unforgivable for him to be able to threaten the people around him. Imagine being brought to the place when he was not there, or by Zhou Wei and Xia Jusi. So what happens, who can say it clearly!


    Unknown is enough to make anyone fear, because they will always think of the worst. This is the same for Zhou Yi. If his mother and sister are hurt because of this, he will not forgive them or forgive themselves.


    Looking at the face of Zhou Yi''s reaction, the piano began to be a little scared. She may realize that their practice is hurting Zhou Yi and she is quick to speak.


    "Sorry, easy. We just hope to find a better way to communicate to solve this problem...."


    Zhou Yi reached out and stopped her apology.


    "You are doing the right thing. There is nothing to apologize to me." After saying this, he ignored the piano, but said to the magnetic king. "I promised to help you solve this problem, but after that, we will have a break."


    After that, he turned and left the back of the black bird. In the process, he never looked at Orolo and the piano. The crack created by the betrayal has already appeared in his heart, and no matter what reason he used to cover it, he could not hide its existence. This is the first time he feels that he is wrong.


    And Zhou Yi is like a stranger to leave. Qin and Orolo have similar but completely different moods.


    At the moment when Zhou Yi left indifferently, Orolo felt that his heart seemed to block something. A heavy and sorrow that is difficult to breathe almost fills her entire heart. She couldn''t understand why Zhou Yi had such an attitude. Is it wrong for her to do what she did? Isn��t it possible to make such a decision for the future of the mutant?


    This ununderstood depression and grievance made her almost crying. But she was forced to endure hard. Because of this moment, she is the backbone of the school of the mutant, and everything she undertakes makes her not so weak. Similarly, her character does not allow such things to happen.


    Crying is a thing that a weak woman can do, and she will always endure pain and walk silently.


    Just as Zhou Yi does not explain herself, she is not willing to admit that she is wrong. Because for her, the so-called betrayal never existed. Everything she did was the right decision in her cognition, even if this decision brought her the most unbearable consequences.


    Like Orolo, the piano is not very good. This is of course hurt by her indifference, but more is a kind of grievance and fear.


    For her, she played only an innocent role in the middle. All the decisions were made by Orolo, and she just played the role of a contributor. Therefore, in the face of everything that happened, she said that it is impossible to say no grievances.


    But relative to sadness, she is more afraid. Unlike Orolo, Orolo has a firm belief to support himself. But she has been unable to adapt to life without Zhou Yi.


    This conclusion may be unbelievable for her, but it is the most realistic conclusion she has drawn in her heart. And it is the conclusion that she has come together.


    Not only her, but even the black phoenix in her heart has adapted to the existence of Zhou Yi, and there has been an uncomfortable feeling entangled in him. So when he ruthlessly left, her whole heart echoed the anger of the black phoenix''s anger and sadness.


    Anger is a stupid decision made by her body. In the black phoenix eyes controlled by instinct, the decision made by Qin. Gray, who is the body of the body, is really foolish. Sadness is due to the departure of Zhou Yi. As a spiritual existence, she instinctively feels that their distance from each other is gradually being pulled away. At this point, she can''t do anything about it. She can only scream and scream in the cage of the soul, venting her own pain.


    The two-sided piano and the black phoenix can share their feelings, which is more and more obvious after the power of the black phoenix is ??strengthened. And because of this, the piano will be emotionally attached to her feelings. With twice the emotional perfusion on an individual, she has to endure more than twice as much, but more.


    The inner feelings of the two women have changed dramatically because of Zhou Yi. But they are not the kind of women who ignore everything because of their personal feelings. That stupid woman may exist, but it will never be them.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, they will only put all their energy into saving Professor Charles. The love of the children is not appropriate at this time. In the future, they may ask Zhouyi for forgiveness, maybe not, but that is in the future, not in the present.


    Everyone is busy, whether it is the college or the class of the magnetic king. They are all trying to save Professor Charles, and they are related to the survival of their ethnic groups. This is just enough for them to give up all their prejudices.


    And Zhou Yi, at this time has disappeared without a trace. No one is looking for him, on the other hand because he believes in his character. A superhero who can even fight with life for human security, his promise is enough to convince anyone. On the other hand, it is not dare and unwilling.


    Qin did not dare to meet him, she was afraid of her complex feelings to make her unbearable consequences, especially at this critical time. Orolo is not willing, she stubbornly adheres to her own ideas, and naturally refuses to show any weakness to Zhou Yi. As for other people, it is completely out of the way.


    Only the woman named Wanda had a woman��s inherent curiosity. I came to Zhou Yi, who was sitting alone on the roof and was in a daze.


    "The famous Dawn Knight, will it be troubled by feelings?"


    Wanda sat directly beside him and said without hesitation. For her, everything I see today is interesting and novel. Especially when she saw the complex emotional entanglement between them with the insight of women.


    "Are we familiar? If not, please stay away from me. I am not used to confiding my own enemies."


    Zhou Yi responded directly to the cold, and his indifference to this beautiful woman can tell how complicated and irritating his heart is.


    Betrayal, this is a difficult word to define. Especially in terms of feelings. Zhou Yi can tolerate a woman''s injury to himself, but can''t stand the damage to his loved ones, even if it is just a possibility.


    For him, mother and sister are the most important beings in life, and this will never change. So only he himself knows what it is for him to do everything with Orolo and Qin.


    "A man who refuses the comfort of others because of emotional problems is not something that people can afford." Wanda said faintly, even his eyes did not look at Zhou Yi. She has been staring at her good-looking nails, showing the same disdain as her words.


    "It takes the comfort of others to be the most sad thing." Zhou Yi''s answer was cold and blunt. "You are just looking for some fun, why should I cooperate with you?"


    "You should be fun when I am." Wanda shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "I just don''t get used to seeing a hero behaving like a protagonist in a tragic story."


    "Sorrowful protagonist?" Zhou Yi raised a few tones. "are you talking about me?"


    "Of course!" Wanda nodded. "Decisively leave your lover, alone in the corner, licking the wound that you are hurt by love. Plus your hero''s identity, it is the best tragic protagonist."


    "You are using the strange vision of the world to see that I really licked the wound." Zhou Yi was so mixed by her, but the depression in her heart was dissipated a lot. He began to fight back. No one has ever been able to take advantage of his words from him, never.


    "I thought that the hands of Wan Wangwang were brainwashed madmen. It seems that there will still be some more normal people. However, I still have to advise you not to go to the TV series from South Korea. It is easy. Destroy your worldview."


    "I have seen South Korea''s TV series, although it is like a funny TV series. By the way, I am not the master of the magnetic king, I work for another organization. Now help him for other reasons." Wanda naturally and Zhou Yi chatted. This is her intention, to know more to satisfy her curiosity.


    "He will pay you wages because you are exploring the reasons for my emotional life."


    "No, but for me it is enough to satisfy my curiosity, this is enough." Wanda said directly and frankly. There is nothing arguable about this reason.


    Of course, Zhou Yi will be unhappy is definitely. No one will be happy to be part of the fun of others.


    "So are you satisfied now?"


    "In fact, far from it. I am more and more curious about you. Dawn Knight, the story behind a superhero, isn''t this a topic worth pursuing for a long time?" Wanda smiled softly, chaotic fog Covering her body, her presence disappeared around Zhouyi after a moment.


    Zhou Yi did not know how she disappeared and did not care about this issue. He thought it was very open, but there was something special that he didn''t want to think about. Sometimes it''s easy to pick up, but I want to let go. It is too difficult and too difficult. Feelings are always a question that cannot be answered with clarity.


    Clear your mind and change your appetite. After finishing the mutant, go to the city of Lacan. In addition, some people say that the protagonist''s ability is not clear, no way. Capacity development is carried out along with the development of the story. I want to be able to follow the boss of the later stage. The ability will be strengthened a little, the physical ability will be upgraded, and the power of divinity will gradually awaken. It takes time, it will be exposed at the beginning, and in the future, how to play with the tyrants and sentinels.

 Chapter 115： Transformer brothers worst plan

    After a renovation for a night, Orolo and Qin did not disturb their students. These frightened little guys have experienced emotional ups and downs. In addition to two or three older students who are still struggling with mental alert, they mostly fall into sleep because of excessive fatigue.


    Seeing that everything is fine, Orolo and the piano will let go of their hearts. This time is really not necessary to wake them up. Say hello to a few awake students, they called Rogan and embarked on the journey.


    And watching the black bird take off from the lawn, flying all the way in the direction of Canada. Zhou Yi also stood up. The black armor covered his body and made him once again become a well-known superhero.


    "Master, be careful. Please be sure to come back safely." Serana snarled while carefully arranging his cloak. "Please think about me when making a dangerous decision. If you have something wrong, what should I do?"


    Zhou Yi touched her long blond hair and comforted: "Do not worry, my girl. I will be back soon. But you should be careful, but don''t let these little guys accidentally get the sun."


    "I''m not so stupid!" Selana hammered the chest of Zhou Yi with some anger, and of course there was a hard nano breastplate that was there, and he wouldn''t feel anything at all.


    "Happy to play!" refers to the girl''s delicate side face, Zhou Yi slowly vacated from the balcony, then whistling, others have become a smaller and smaller shadow, disappeared in In the middle of the sea.


    Looking at Zhou Yi''s figure disappeared in front of his eyes, Serana looked at the golden glow that gradually appeared in the sky, and couldn''t help but bite her own lips. Blood ran down her lips, but she did not react at all. At this moment she has fallen into her inner feelings. Sometimes, she really hates her blood.


    What the vampire has, for the ordinary people, the longevity of the dream, is the most vicious curse for her. She would rather be an ordinary human being, but she does not want herself to be a vampire. The pain of being unable to enter the sun with those who love themselves is something that those who are crazy about pursuing so-called eternal life can never understand.


    At this time, the sudden movement behind him was to let Serana slam her own feelings. She looked back. It was discovered that a little girl was standing at the door with a doll and looked at her with some flinch.


    �� Cleaned the blood on his lips, and Selana showed a sweet smile to the little girl.


    "What is it, Grandis?"


    The little girl had a shy smile on her face. She pulled the corner of her pajamas and whispered, "Sister Selana, I am a little scared, can I sleep with me?"


    "Of course, my little angel!" Selana crouched down and picked up this petite girl. Two girls who looked like sisters laughed and walked through the deep corridors, adding a bit of anger to this secluded big house.


    In fact, for a simple woman like Selana, her request is not high. But unfortunately, even if she asks for less, the so-called God will not satisfy her wishes.


    What happened in Zhou Yi��s manor is no longer important. For the current variants, they care more about the upcoming battle.


    Looking at the magical female who had just boarded the plane and all the people, Wan Wang Wang frowned. Asked: "How are there only such people?"


    "The things you did in Paris are too much. The humans have increased their enthusiasm for us. Many of our companions are too late to come. This is all the people we can find now." The magical woman replied faintly The problem of the magnetic king, while looking at the piano without a trace. Gray. Even now, she is still afraid of the same kind of devil in her heart.


    "These hands may not be enough. There is a real military base." Looking at the magical women brought in more than a dozen mutants. The beast opened his mouth and muttered.


    "Oh, Hank. I haven''t seen you for a long time, you really haven''t changed." The magical woman noticed Hank sitting in the driver''s seat. She waved her hand and greeted her like an old friend.


    In fact, they are indeed old friends.


    "It hasn''t been seen for many years, Ruiwen. It seems that you have done a good job in these years!" Hank snorted. He used to have a complex relationship with Rui Wenhuai. Of course, it has been so many years. The feelings have already settled down, leaving only beautiful memories.


    "Strong, you know. Following Eric is always inevitable that the whole world is wandering around. It is not easy to have a stable life."


    Ruiwen shrugged and made a helpless look. Of course, you can never treat her words as true. Because she is definitely the most deceptive woman in the world.


    "I said a long time ago, you will not be happy beside Eric." The beast looked at the King of the King who was sitting there, dissatisfied. Most of his maliciousness to Wan Wang is from this. At that time, Ruiwen did not choose to contact Charles and his side, but chose Eric, which made him suffer and saved the deep malice of Wan Wang.


    The magical woman licked her mouth and revealed a smiley smile. After decades, Eric and Charles have gone through the glory and entered the leap year of mankind. The beast and her still maintain this young look, even though they look like a different kind, but who can say that this is not a gift when looking at everything.


    "Mr. McCoy, I don''t think it''s a good time for you to revisit the old. You should put more energy into the rescue of Charles, instead of using it to talk about your lovesickness." Although he will not take a look at Hank. Let him know the glory of the mutant world, but it does not mean that he will be ridiculed and silent.


    The beast licked his teeth, but did not refute the words of the magnetic king. Because his words are correct, the most important thing at the moment is to save people. The rest are not important.


    But at this time, called Pete, the man known as Fast Silver looked at the crowded cabin and asked.


    "Old guy, do we really need to call so many people, just save people. Your lineup looks no different from snoring."


    He once lived with Wan Wang for a period of time, and he is very clear about the power of Wan Wang. Although there are not many variants here, but it is true that it is really not a big problem for a group of ordinary people.


    "My children, these people are not enough!" There is a rare appearance of kindness to this man who has a close relationship with him. Wan Wang Wang patiently explained. "We are not dealing with ordinary people, but a group of well-trained troops dedicated to our compatriots, even those who are under their control and stand on our opposite side."


    "We don''t know how many compatriots are on their side, how many compatriots have powerful power, so it is never wrong to be prepared for the worst."


    "To make the worst, even the big guys like Charles have been arrested. Can we still do the worst?" Quick Silver put his arms behind his head and said with a whistle. Taking advantage of his own abilities, his whole person seems carefree.


    It can be said that if his sister forced him to join in, he would not even want to break into this pool. The mutant, or Wan Wang, is totally unimportant to him. He is the prodigal son who doesn''t care about anything, and naturally he won''t put his heart here.


    For his doubts that are both ridiculous and emotional. Wan Wang Wang fell into silence, and he replied after a long time.


    "Charles is not the worst case, the worst case is when he is standing opposite, when we have to face the world''s most powerful mind controller."


    When Wan Wangwang said it here, whether it was the fast-moving silver that has always been popular, or the piano and Orolo, which belonged to the college, or the people of the magnetic king, they all felt an indescribable statement. Fear. It was as if the sweat of the whole body had jumped up, the bones were shaking, and the heart began to accelerate wildly.


    This is the prestige of Professor Charles. Just remembering that he is in his own enemy is enough to make everyone who knows him creepy. Some people are not afraid of death, but they are not necessarily able to hold their own things on the mind.


    "You are joking, Professor Charles is just caught. He can''t be controlled. Even the illusion master can''t have this ability. You also said that the illusion master is only at most. Can confuse the professor, it is impossible to completely control his mind."


    Fast Silver began to be afraid, and his speed allowed him to fear most of the threats in the world. But this does not include Professor Charles as a powerful mind controller. The power of the mind is one of the most amazing and scary forces in the world. It can ignore space or even ignore the obstacles of time. In front of this power, fast silver The ability to be proud is like nothing.


    "Wanda, I think it is too late for us to quit now." After swallowing a sip of water, Quickbank turned to her sister for help. If anyone in the world can stop Charles''s spiritual invasion, his first thought is definitely his twin sister. The blush witch - Wanda. Maximov.


    After taking a picture of his brother''s shoulder, Wanda conveyed his confidence to him. At the same time, she lowered her head and asked softly in the ear of Wan Wang.


    "What if we do something like this?"


    Wan Wang Wang��s clear eyes showed a firm light.


    "There will be no such thing, we have found the help of the world''s most powerful superhero, in order to avoid such things happening."


    "I mean, if!" Wanda insisted on her own problems. What she wanted to hear was a definitive answer, not a vague hope.


    An indescribable emotion appeared on the blunt face of Wan Wang. His eyes had regrets and sorrows, but the firmness was never shaken.


    "If that''s the case, Charles, my old friend, can only hope that you can forgive me."

 Chapter 116： Father and son contradictory memory mirror

    The black birds descended slowly in the forest near Lake Erica, and they were not sure how many sentry posts and eyeliners were placed here by Stryker. For safety, they choose the safest way to hide the black birds in the forest.


    The dense forests are enough to block the black birds from the bulky body, and the mutants far exceed the human senses, and they can also avoid the eyes and ears of most humans. Of course, if there are unfortunate eggs accidentally broke into here, then these mutant elites do not mind let him enjoy the scenery of the wilderness for two days.


    Someone asked, looking through the layers of woods to the tall Elika Lake Dam.


    "You said that the base is really in this dam, why can''t I see it at all?"


    Wan Wang Wang closed his eyes slightly and passed for a while. He opened his eyes and said.


    "There is a huge base below the dam, but I don''t feel anything inside. I can''t feel it with metal or biological magnetic field. It seems that Stryker is well prepared and even shields me. Magnetic field induction."


    "Then how do we get in, do we have to sway to knock on the door?" Quick Silver asked many people''s voices. Since I heard that Professor Charles might appear in their hostile camp, courage has begun to gradually grow from their bodies. Loss. This is almost inevitable.


    Wan Wang Wang naturally understands this, but he has no better way to deal with this situation. Because even himself, he is worried about Charles''s situation. Although he has a way to shield Charles''s mental disturbances, these mutant elites around him do not have this ability.


    And once Charles is controlled by Stryker, the elites of the mutants around him will point the finger at him in an instant. So no matter what. He has to make quick decisions, and the longer the time is dragged, the disaster they envision will be closer to one point.


    "We don''t have much time to waste, maybe just a minute slow, it is possible to drag us into the abyss. The mutants have been unable to withstand such storms. Direct attack, solve in the fastest way all of these."


    Almost without hesitation, Wan Wangwang said his own thoughts. In his thoughts, there is hardly any mention of the concept of casualties. Perhaps in his eyes, the so-called casualties are only an acceptable part of the price.


    "Oh oh oh oh. Do you want to attack so hard, it is a military base, and we don''t even know where his door is. This will not be too messy."


    Quick Silver quickly reached out and stopped the seemingly impulsive Wan Wang. He pointed to the huge dam and kept stroking his hand.


    "We don''t even know what''s going on there. I don''t even know if it''s a trap. You just rushed in, want to die?"


    "What do you want?" Wan Wang Wang opened his eyes and saw a lot of things from his eyes to the fast silver. There are disappointments and anger, but the most is indifference. They are right fathers and sons, but the relationship has nothing to do with the father and son of the general human being.


    For the fast silver and even the blush witch, he may still have a little bit of feeling as a father. However, compared with the future of his career and even the mutants, this little bit of feeling is completely negligible.


    This is also known to the fast silver, just because it can not accept the character of Wan magnetic king for his so-called career at all costs, she and her sister left the mutant brotherhood, and joined the SHIELD. Therefore, even if he had to come together with Wan Wang for the survival of the mutant, he must also understand what Wang Wang Wang was thinking.


    "We have to figure out what is there, what kind of enemy we will meet. Or, what is your real plan?"


    "I have already told you about my plan. I am fighting for every second of time and ending the battle that determines the survival of the mutant." The voice of Wan Wang Wang is unchanged, and he always insists on his own statement.


    And fast silver is a sneer, he knows too much about the magnetic king.


    "Eric, do you think everyone is a fool? One thing I never believe is that you will have no plans and a backhand. If you don''t want to be frank, then I will not send Wanda to death. Anyway, they are all dead. I would rather die to understand."


    Listening to the crisp and crisp answer of the fast silver, Wan Wang Wang snorted. The invisible power spread instantly. Countless birds were stunned from the forest, and although no visions occurred, everyone present felt the pain of spreading in their bodies.


    That is the pain caused by their own biological magnetic field being forcibly disturbed and the metal elements in the body riot.


    "Are you doubting your father? Pete Maximov."


    "No!" Fast silver bit his teeth and said nothing. "I am questioning you, the world''s craziest mutant leader."


    The anger in the eyes of Wan Wang Wang is getting more and more prosperous. He has increased his strength and made the pain felt by Fast Silver even stronger. But the fast silver still insisted on biting his teeth, even if it was bleeding from the gums, he would not bow his head.


    The father and son are deadlocked until they can''t stand it, and they interrupted them.


    The faint red mist haunted the body of Fast Silver, and under the red mist, the silver suddenly sighed and the whole body relaxed. It can be seen that the power exerted by Wan Wang on him has disappeared into invisible.


    "Give me a hand, now is not the time to resolve your contradictions." The red witch Wanda. Maximov stood calmly between the two, she is the only person here who is not afraid of the powerful ability of the magnetic king, and the only one who can The person who blocked him. "If you are entangled in this way, demise is our only result."


    "Wanda, do you want to stop my plan?" Wan Wang Wang blinked and stared at his daughter. For this woman, his mood is far more complicated than for fast silver.


    Because Wanda''s power is far more powerful than Fast Silver, and even stronger than his. The kind of unpredictable, almost beyond imagination has made Wan Wang always have a faint alert for her. Especially when he knows that this woman runs counter to his dream of persisting in his life.


    "No!" Wanda waved her hand, and the rich red mist almost condensed into a real illusion between her palms. "I came to solve your dispute, or I found intelligence."


    "Intelligence?" The piano that had been on the wall was snoring, and she looked around. It was discovered that a figure appeared among them.


    It was a soldier wearing a special camouflage. From his equipment, he must be a special soldier. Because the equipment on his body is rare even in the active army. It belongs to the kind of goods that the general big-headed soldiers can''t see.


    "I found this guy from a hidden point not far away. It seems to be a very good sniper. I think we can get some information we want from him." Wanda casually hooked himself The finger, along with her movements. The elite soldier is like a marionette, coming to her step by step.


    Looking at the soldier''s stupid look, the piano couldn''t help but ask.


    "Do you think he is like this now, can you tell us what information?"


    "I don''t expect him to tell us." Wanda smiled at the piano, and the red mist rushed from her hand, as if she had her own life, she had drilled in from the soldier''s eyes, ears and even her mouth. "We can go and see for ourselves."


    When she said this, more red fog was condensed, floating in the air like a blurred mirror. And then, there were a lot of people in the mirror, those who were all in military uniforms.


    "This is, his memory?" Qin looked at Wanda with curiosity. She didn''t understand how this woman did this. Is she like a mutant of her spiritual family like her?


    Wanda quietly erected his finger and slammed it in the direction of the mirror.


    "Hey! Look at it with your heart, our enemies may be in his memory."


    The piano closed its mouth and began to look at the images that appeared in the mirror. Compared with the ability to explore your teammates, it is more important to understand your enemy.


    The image in the mirror is intermittent and fragmented. It seems that I have forgotten some unimportant things. Many of them are useless nonsense for those who watch, but there are still some mirrors that give them useful information.


    The most conspicuous of these is the two mirrors.


    In a mirror image, in a shimmering environment, many strange guys with physical features are standing there, like soldiers who are being reviewed. Standing straight, and across from them, a gray-haired guy wearing a general uniform stared at them with a look like a farm animal.


    At the same time, there was a voice coming from the mirror.


    "It��s a hell, the general has really controlled these mutant monsters. What do he want to do, rule the world?"


    "Shut up, you idiot. Do you want to try the potion in the general?"


    "Dude, you are right. I really should shut up."


    The image slowly moved away from the faces of these controlled mutants, and at this time. The piano couldn''t help but hold his mouth and said in an incredible voice.


    "Scott?"


    Mirroring does not change because of her emotions, and soon a different scene appears in the image.


    It was a completely closed door, not so much a door, but rather a coffin. The thick metal and tempered glass are layer by layer, creating a huge and special grid space. The faint white fog wanders around this thick, coffin-isolated room, and it just makes people look cold.


    In this huge coffin, through the glass covered with white mist, you can see a petite figure that seems to be frozen. For this figure, the owner of the perspective is like seeing the devil.


    "The general really wants to control this monster, God. He must be crazy."


    "Shut up, staring at this monster hasn''t woken up yet, we''re going to be quick."


    "Man, can I quit? Damn, I am really afraid that this devil will wake up."


    "Small voice, if she wakes up, we will all be finished."


    The picture gradually dissipated and finally settled on a gate with a name.


    "Arisa Otis."

 Chapter 118： William Jasons Vengeance

    The movement of the mutant can''t be said to be big, but for Stryker at this time, even a little bit of wind and grass will cause him to be alert.


    His plan has reached the point where it is now, and naturally it is impossible for these mutants to stop him. In order to deal with this situation, he has already prepared well. Whether it is the group of soldiers under his command, or the group of people who are controlled by him.


    Watching the mutants have reached the front of the base, Stricker waved and said to his deputy. "The command goes on, let the weapons give me the top. The soldiers are on the line and they must not let these mutants live into this base!"


    "General, I saw that the Wanwang Wang was there, maybe our troops couldn''t stop them." When he saw the magnetic king, Stricker''s adjutant felt a huge panic. The shadow of man, the name of the tree, and the power of the King of Magnum are enough to make anyone who knows him feel terrified, especially after he shows the power of near miracle in Paris.


    "I said, you can''t let them walk a step into the base." Strike pulled out his gun and placed it on the adjutant''s head. ��Do you need me to repeat the second time?��


    "No, sir. I will tell the order now!" The cold sweat flowed from his head in a flash. Compared with the Wanwang Wang, the muzzle on his head is more deterrent.


    The adjutant almost ran away from the front of Stryker. As an adjutant of Stryker, he understood how unstable the spirit of Stryker is now. In this time period, he really You can do anything you can imagine.


    Watching his adjutant disappear from sight, Streiker''s eyes showed a cold and ferocious light. In the final stage of his plan, all his men became the capital of his revenge. And like a gambler, he is putting all his capital on the table a little bit. Success is the success and end of his revenge, and failure, that is, his everything is turned into dust. For him, this is actually no different. His life is actually just a process of pursuing destruction. Whether it is destroying oneself or destroying a mutant.


    "The mutants will definitely disappear into this world." As if he had made up his mind to say something to himself, Stryker pushed the door behind him.


    After the gate, a spherical space of steel appeared in his eyes. Layers of steel are like scales that fill every corner of the space. In addition to these steels like scales, it can be said that there is nothing left. Only a flyover that extends in front of the gate is inserted straight in the middle. When you take a closer look, you will find that there is no difference between the room and the room where the Xavier School''s Psychic Amplifier is located.


    On the flyover inside the room, a familiar figure sits there smoothly. A handsome suit, a bright bald head, and a calm and wise look. It was the magnetic king who searched for Professor Charles for a long time. But in front of Professor Charles, there is another person.


    It was a guy who looked rather cowardly and sick. He is sitting in a wheelchair like Professor Charles. However, compared with Professor Charles''s spirited costumes and looks, he is the other extreme.


    A worn-out suit with a gray wash is like a large coat that doesn''t fit. The skinny body is almost the same as the dry body. The muscles are completely atrophied, and the cyan meridians appear very conspicuous under the blue-gray skin. The bones are extremely prominent on him, and the bones on the ribs or the thighs of the arms are almost always visible at a glance.


    The deep cheekbones exposed his extremely protruding eyes, and only the dead and stunned in the eyes of the godless. Not just his eyes, even his entire face is like this, nothing is empty, only dead. Behind his brain, a huge surgical incision was exposed there, and the presence of the skull was completely invisible from the wound that had been sealed. Obviously, he has experienced any tragic experiments.


    "Charles, Charles. We are the same as we suspected. Your group of mutants have really found this place, they are coming to rescue you." Stepped to Professor Charles, General Strike reached out and held him. The wheelchair, said to him with his head down.


    "It''s not worth the accident, isn''t it, but I still can''t believe it. William, you actually did this to your son." Professor Charles''s gentle eyes fell on the sick and weak person opposite. "Isn''t Jason even more important to you than your revenge?"


    "Jason, are you talking about my son?" General Stricker spit out his throat from the unsettled low laughter. "Unfortunately, my son has already passed away. I left with my wife."


    "I am sorry, William. I am sorry about your wife''s affairs, but this is not an excuse for you to do what Jason does. He is always your son anyway!" Charles closed his eyes, for Jay. Sen has always had a sense of guilt. And this sense of guilt made him somewhat afraid to face Jason in front of him.


    "My son, hehehe!" William Stricker glanced at Jason in front of himself and Charles, and began to narrate the nightmare of his years in Professor Charles''s ear. "I will still dream now, dreaming that my wife is still alive. At that time, Jason was still a normal child, and my wife was not tortured like that. The family lived peacefully and beautifully every day. That is really what I am willing to use to relive the sweet dreams."


    "And whenever I do such a dream, I will regret one thing. Charles, I regret why I sent Jason to your school. I gave my son to you, but you put A devil gave it back to me!"


    "After Jason came back from you, he began to afflict us. I can see that he is resentful of us, resentful that we put him in you, resentful that we abandoned him, and he began to retaliate against us. He wants us to die!"


    After hearing this, Charles lowered his head deeply. He couldn''t bear to open his eyes because he was afraid to see William Stryker''s expression that he had been tortured by pain and despair. The story of William Stricker continues.


    "Do you know, my wife has long couldn''t stand the illusion that Jason created. She prayed to me more than once, let me kill her to let her free, or kill our son. But I have never been able to bear, I I can''t bear to break up this broken family. I just want to wait and wait for the situation to get better and return to the happy life of our family. But just like a broken porcelain, no matter how you glue them. They are all broken after all."


    "Until my poor wife can''t stand it anymore. Finally one day, she used her electric drill to drill through her head in front of me. You know, Professor Charles. My wife is drilling through my head. At that moment, there was a smile on her face. For her, this was just a relief. For me, this is just the beginning of a new torture."


    "William, I am sorry. But please stop. You have created too many tragedies. These tragedies are as sad and desperate as your story. You have already felt this pain, why should you Is pain applied to others?"


    With the most complex emotions of his life, Professor Charles tried his best to persuade him. He did his best for the tragedy of the Stryker family, but he could do nothing. Now he is still doing his best to stop all the tragic stories that this tragedy has extended. But like the beginning, he still can''t do anything about it.


    General Stricker had a strange look on his face and knocked on his skull.


    "Do you know, once I was under the control of a woman''s spirit, she almost ended my life. Later, when I was rescued, I made up my mind. In any case, I can''t let you do this anymore. The **** who controls the mind controls me so easily. So, I did a small operation."


    "Your mind control doesn''t make sense to me, Charles. But I need you to do other things for me!" Strike stretched out his hand and pressed Professor Charles''s head, then filled a yellow liquid. The injection is injected into his hindbrain. "I want you to redeem everything you do, and I want you to be the one in all my revenge plans who holds the sickle."


    "William, don''t do this!" Professor Charles desperately resisted, but he had no effect on William''s actions.


    "It''s too late, Charles. It''s too late!" Looking at Charles''s warm eyes, he gradually lost his look and became dull and dull. In the eyes of William Struck, the pleasure and madness of the bones are revealed. "Soon, you can take my **** mutant compatriots and roll them to hell. Don''t forget that time, say hello to Satan for me!"


    Unfortunately this time. Professor Charles can no longer refute him. And this is exactly what General Strike wants.


    With a cheerful smile, he walked to the side of his already tortured, non-adult son, whispering in his ear.


    "He is yours, Jason. It''s time for you to retaliate."


    Jason��s dead eyes quietly raised a strange glory. He stared at Professor Charles, and his distorted face showed a smile that was not like humans.


    Being able to avenge the former teacher is really a pleasure for Jason.

 Chapter 119： Variant battle base sneak

    The banging voice continued to come from under his feet, which was the voice of the mutants and the soldiers. In the face of the door that was secretly opened by Wanda��s sister, the mutants launched a near-crazy and fierce attack. Under their singular ability, General Strike��s army retreated. They had to use powerful weapons to delay the attack of the mutant.


    However, there is a magnetic king on the side of the mutant. In front of him, whether it is a splash of shrapnel or a bullet, it is docile as a harmless cat. The soldiers�� weapons simply cannot cause any harm to the mutants.


    Watching the mutants rushing into the base, the soldiers blocking the front were like pieces of fallen barley falling down in pieces, and finally someone cringed and dropped the firearms in their hands, taking a step back. And this step has not yet taken a long way, a bullet runs through his head.


    The black-pressed team embraced Strick''s adjutant and appeared behind the soldiers. Facing the soldiers who had been afraid to fire, the adjutant frowned and waved. Under his instructions, the figures around him immediately dismissed the soldiers who were crowded together and greeted the mutants who had come across them.


    At the forefront is a strong bald man. When he rushes out of the queue of soldiers, his body shape begins to become huge. The texture like granite appears on him, and one layer is one. Layered up. When he ran out less than 30 yards, his whole person had become a huge humanoid stone.


    Fully ten feet tall, he made every step of his run with a huge shock. That represents his heavy tonnage. The most surprising thing is his speed, the huge body is not as clumsy as his appearance, in fact, just the idea. His momentum is amazing, just a moment his huge body rushed into the center of the battlefield.


    The huge body with horrible kinetic energy, like a cannonball, fell on the ground. The turbulent air waves even blowed some people around him to fly. The worst thing was that at his feet, an unlucky mutant was unable to react to his quick impact and was directly hit by him.


    Nearly 10,000 pounds of quality fell on him, and the pressure that was vented directly shredded his body. As a mutant, his body is far stronger than the average person, and as a variant of the physical variant, he has to exceed many of his peers. But in the face of such an impact, he did not have any other end.


    The ground was instantly covered with a dazzling red color. At the foot of the huge stone man, things like a carpet were enough to make anyone lose the appetite for eating. This is the first variant of death since the beginning of the war, but definitely not the last one.


    The giant stone man continued to charge forward. He waved his four-foot-thick arm, sweeping everything in front of his eyes like a baseball. In front of him, those weaker mutants did not even qualify for standing.


    But his body has not rushed too far, and a round thing has rushed to him. It was a mutant who looked a little deformed. His entire body is obese and huge, and overall it presents a weird gel, which makes him look like a balloon filled with mucus. Moreover, it is the most dangerous one.


    This can be seen from the nicknames his partners gave him, the acid ball.


    The obese body hit the giant stone man and was not bounced off as many expected. Instead, like a thick glue, I lost the physical constraints for a moment, wrapped in a huge stone man.


    The stone man swayed his body, but it had no effect on the liquids on his body.


    And those yellow-green liquids were filled with a smog of smoke in the moment they touched the stone human body, followed by the pus that was constantly pouring out of the disgusting yellow foam. That is the high-strength acid that corrodes the liquid from the surface of the stone. And this corrosion power is strong, and the speed is almost faster than everyone''s imagination.


    The huge stone man was wiped out of the body at a speed visible to the naked eye. He was screamed in pain and low screams in his head in the acid, but soon the heavy bass disappeared completely on the ground. In the liquid. Even with his huge body, there is nothing left.


    After destroying his compatriots, the liquid began to retract little by little, and gradually appeared a person''s outline. His face is still with the joy of victory. However, at this time, a dazzling beam of light ripped open the battlefield and landed on the winner.


    The intense beam has almost horrible destructive power, and the high-intensity particle flow can almost smash all obstacles. And when his master is not temperate, this destructive power is even stronger and terrible.


    The expression of the acid ball was fixed at the moment of his victory, and then under the impact of this beam of light, his liquid body completely turned into ashes and turned into nothingness.


    Looking at this horrible beam, many people have changed their faces. But the most incredible of them is a group of people in the college. Orolo slammed his mouth and the beast almost crushed his fist. But this does not change anything about the facts. Laser eye Scott Summers has become the weapon in the hands of the other party.


    The battle between the mutants was also made more fierce and insane by the involvement of this Charles''s love.


    The beast jumped directly into the laser eye, and his sensible speed allowed him to avoid his laser attack as Scott watched him, but on this complex battlefield. It is not an easy task for him to rush into the remote laser eye.


    The storm girl also flew up, and the wind and blizzard immediately swelled in the base. The ultra-low temperature cold air blows on everyone''s body, taking away their precious body temperature. For the mutants, this temperature can be tolerated, but for humans, this temperature is slowly taking their lives.


    As a rare mutant who can control the weather, Orolo''s ability is enough to change the attributes of a battlefield. On this battlefield, the more evolved mutants are obviously more advantageous, and humans can''t even do it.


    This is a war between the mutants and the mutants. In this battle that determines the fate of the mutants, the identity of the two sides is simply ridiculous. Every mutant who still has self and reason feels a sadness that is difficult to tell, but for their opponents, they cannot retain any strength. This is the moment to determine the survival of the race, as Wan Wang said. Everyone must be prepared for sacrifice.


    The killing is still going on, but Wan Wang has focused his attention on the human beings who have begun to withdraw backwards. The adjutant who shoulders the mission of Stryker is his goal.


    He held down the fast silver that he was around, and said to both their sisters and sisters.


    "Don''t worry about it, our purpose is inside."


    Quick Silver glanced in the direction of his direction and gave a tribute. Then he took the Wanwang Wang and the blushing witch, and turned it into a group of silver light and shadow, and entered his time-flowing movement.


    And just after the disappearance of the fast silver, Zhou Yi��s figure appeared there. He first glanced at Orolo and others who were still in the battle, and then put their eyes on the direction in which they left. Hesitated for a moment, he took a step toward the departure of Wan Wang.


    "Little man, can you help me?" And when he was acting, a voice called him. Upon hearing this voice, Zhou Yi turned back and looked at the magical woman who was coming to her side, slightly sideways.


    "Can you bring me?" It seems that I saw the doubts of Zhou Yi, and Rui Wen explained immediately.


    "Don''t you want to help your partner? It seems that they seem to be struggling!" refers to the direction of the battlefield, where the mutants on both sides are inextricably difficult to understand, it is difficult to see which side has a greater advantage.


    "My battlefield is not here, cute little man!" The magical woman in front of Zhou Yi is as charming as ever. "I think you should also be clear that my ability to play a bigger role here. Only in it, I can play a bigger role."


    The magical woman is the ever-changing banshee, the best sneak in the world, a true spy master. Maybe in terms of combat, she really didn''t play much of a role. But when she breaks into the enemy''s interior, the damage is sometimes more terrible than those who have strong combat power. This is what Zhou Yi must admit.


    So he was silent, picked up the demon girl, and chased it in the direction of the departure of Wan Wang.


    In the chaotic battlefield, perhaps no one will notice the disappearance of these people. They all have their own enemies, and almost everyone''s attention has been put into the battle of the near-being in front of them. In this case, they are not allowed to pay attention to something else.


    But there are always exceptions, and Wolverine��s attention has never been placed here. With an undead body, he is inattentive to the battle in front of him. An indescribable mental incitement makes him always in a state of distraction. Although this did not affect his battle, it made him feel instinctively wrong.


    He looked around subconsciously, though he saw strange sights. But there is an inexplicable sense of familiarity. He knew that this was the feeling that his lost memory brought him, and that feeling made his heart start to move.


    Until he saw the departure of Wan Wang and Zhou Yi, almost instinctively, he forced his current opponent, a few squats and rolling, far away from the chaotic battlefield. Then came to the place where Wan Wang Wang left, and followed the smell of them to find the past.


    He felt that he had to keep up with these people. He felt the call of his lost memory. He has a feeling that maybe everything he has can get an answer here, and all his past will end here.

 Chapter 120： Disagreement in the mind

    Rogan slowly went deep into the base. The footsteps echoed in the empty base, and his nerves were tightened. For him, it is really quiet and almost strange.


    With his sensitive hearing and smell, he did not feel the existence of any life here. It��s like this is not Strike��s military base, but it��s really a long abandoned lake embankment dam.


    But his reason is still there, and his thoughts clearly tell him that everything he has experienced is real. Whether it is the previous battle, tracking their actions, or the battle of the fate of the mutants, is true. All this must have something wrong.


    He carefully moved his steps, slowed down his breathing as much as possible, and carefully explored the past in the direction of his intuition. He felt that there must be something in front of himself.


    In the dark, I can''t reach my fingers. The decaying rust smells. Walking in the ramp, you can feel a disgusting sticky feeling from your own skin. Rogan knew that this was the feeling that the spider web was entangled in himself, but he still didn''t understand. Why is this how it is.


    Someone in front of it clearly walked, why these spider webs have survived.


    He explored his claws, and the blade of the alloy smashed a long string of sparks on the slippery wall. With this faint light and sharp eyes, he saw the situation ahead.


    The base that has become ruin is full of accumulated dust and cobwebs. The rust-deformed metal is everywhere, the collapsed cage, and the gray bones appear in pieces in the field of vision. This is a real silence, and it has been washed away by the torrent of time.


    Looking at it, Rogan��s eyes began to appear confused. He felt that his memory began to confuse, and he didn''t even remember how long it was. It��s just a short walk through the ramp, but it seems to have been hundreds of years. Everything has become a decaying past.


    This unreality of time and space changes his headache, and he began to rush forward, ignoring everything in front of him, just want to escape this unimaginable unreal. However, when he just flew up, he hit a black figure.


    Sturdy and thick armor, a cloak that is woven from fine wire and reflected in a shimmer. The prism on the helmet shines bright blue. When he saw this figure, Rogan took a sigh of relief. This figure represents the most powerful and trustworthy force. When he saw him, he gave Rogan the courage and confidence in his heart.


    But the weird situation still haunts his mind. He can''t wait to hold down the shoulders of his eyes and want to tell him everything he found. However, it is even more difficult for the things he believes to appear in front of him.


    The armor lost all the weight that supported him in an instant, and all the parts fell to the ground in a burst of jingle. The once bright black faded in a blink of an eye and grew disgusting rust at a speed visible to the naked eye. And under the decaying armor, Rogan clearly saw a pale bone.


    ��Who can kill him?�� Rogan whispered in disbelief, and saw the Dawn Knight who once showed the power of the gods in Paris. He did not believe anyone could kill such a presence.


    Extreme suspicion and fear impacted his mind, letting him subconsciously reach out to explore the armor and bones. However, the icy and oysters of the decaying metal, the touch of the fragile bones into the powder between the palms of the palms gives him a terrible sense of reality.


    Looking at the ashes flowing down the stiff palms, Rogan clenched his fists. He began to move forward. If this is a nightmare, he hopes that this nightmare will wake up early. If this is a reality, then he must figure out what is going on here. All this requires him to go on.


    Moving on, he saw a pair of bones holding each other tightly. Red residual leather and blue-green fabric seem to prove their identity, the magical ability of the younger brother. Although he was mentally prepared, Rogan felt the inner shock.


    Even the people who really raced with the time didn''t escape. He had a strange sister who was troubled by the Knights of the Dawn. What will happen here?


    Rogan continued to move forward, and along the way he saw a strange helmet, a skeleton of an old gown, a blue scale, and a body huddled in the corner. He guessed their identity, but for these he is no longer able to raise more other moods. He is already numb.


    There was a blank in the brain, and Rogan wandered in a place that was drowned by death and decay. Hey, like a walking dead. He has completely forgotten the loss of time, just wandering, no end but no stop.


    At this time, in the same place. Different people have different feelings.


    Zhou Yi��s figure stood in front of Rogan, and Rogan in his eyes was completely different from the past. The dark old age spots began to appear on his body surface, and the pale hair grew like a spring mushroom, replacing his original black. The plump muscles became a little bit loose, and even the eyes became sluggish and turbid.


    He completely turned a blind eye to Zhou Yi in front of his eyes, but slowly moved his pace. Every step of the way, Zhou Yi can feel his strong vitality weakened a point. This is theoretically impossible, but it is now true. The undead Wolverine will die from the decline of his life. How do you think it is ridiculous? How do you think it is terrible?


    However, it is not just Rogan. This is true for everyone in the depths of this base, all soldiers, mutants. Even including the magical women and fast silver brought by Zhou Yi, they are caught in a strange situation. Like the walking dead, wandering in this base, and at the same time there was a terrible change.


    Only three people were the exception, and only three people found the difference here. Zhou Yi, the blushing witch, and the magnetic king with a helmet that immunizes all minds. Everything that happened to them, except that it was known as a psychic attack, was nothing but a serious disagreement.


    "Eric, we must save them. In this way, they will soon die." Wanda''s own brother, who was watching closely, was the first to show panic and uneasiness in his eyes.


    Beside her, the fast silver poses a strange running posture, but it is slow like a crawling snail. And every time he moved a little, his body became a bit thin. The young, energetic body quickly faded a little bit, and the skin began to stick to his bones, and the hair became dry, as if all the water and fat in his body began to dissipate.


    Wanda is desperately trying to drive his own red fog and want to repair his brother''s body. But even though the red mist magically restored his body, the next second he evolved into a deteriorating form. Wanda tried its best, but it could not be reversed.


    Watching Wanda repeat the futile action again and again, Wan Wang Wang first looked at his most capable man.


    The magical female Riewen stayed in the same place and kept twitching, as if experiencing pain. Every time she twitches, she has a new wound on her body. It��s like a knife cut and it��s like a fire, or a **** skin falls off, or the blood slams out. This situation made him recall something that was extremely bad.


    Then he tried to suppress his inner feelings and whispered.


    "Sorry, child. We don''t have time to waste it here, we must move on. Stop what is going to happen."


    "What?" Wanda��s voice was suddenly high, with unimaginable anger, she asked. "Pitt is your son. You have never done a little bit of responsibility for my father. Now, do you still want to abandon his life?"


    "I have no other choice!" Wan Wang looked straight into the eyes of his daughter, and his voice was firm and unshakeable. "Our people are about to end the fate of the end, I can''t take this precious time to gamble. Wanda, let me go, if it is Pete, he must also want you to do this."


    Looking at the palm of the magnetic king, Wanda��s eyes were cold. She patted his palm coldly and said in a tone against strangers.


    "Let your ethnic group die, I don''t go anywhere, just stay with my brother."


    "Wanda, you are the most wrong choice!" Wang magnetic Wang rushed, but was interrupted by her hard.


    "I hope that you can change it, it is my most wrong choice. I should have listened to Pete from the very beginning, the farther away you are from the crazy guy."


    After she finished, she ignored the old man who was bent on her own race and turned her whole heart to the work of healing her brother.


    After seeing her attitude, Wan Wang Wang turned to Zhou Yi. He has already guessed the answer, but still asked unwillingly.


    "What about you, Dawn Knight. What is your choice?"


    "My friend is here!" Zhou Yi responded indifferently, and he began to look around. But in this place, his super vision seems to be hindered by anything. It is impossible to see through everything in this dam.


    "Don''t forget, your sister is also closely related to Charles. If you take a step back, chances are that she will die in front of you." Wan magnetic king grasped his weakness and persuaded him to know the importance of Xia Xisi to Zhou Yi. This is one of the most important reasons why he can come here.


    "I believe in the fate of the arrangement, it will not let me down. Similarly, I also believe in my instincts, he did not let me down."


    Zhou Yi��s words made Wan Wang feel absurd and ridiculous. He did not believe in the gods, nor did he believe in fate. He only believes in his own strength. For those two who completely disappointed him, he has lost the desire to persuade. Even if no one helps, just use his own power, he will save Charles or make a worse decision.


    Resolutely turned and left, Eric has become a lonely hero in his own sense. He is responsible for his own race, not for one or two individual lives. He has made a decision and will never regret it. . What''s more, he has long since regretted the room.

 Chapter 117： Encourage people will break

    When I sorted out, I found that I had passed a chapter. It��s no wonder that I didn��t have a number. Fill it up here, but it seems that you may have to jump all at once.


    "This is just a child. What the **** **** wants to do to her?" Orolo saw the scene in the mirror and couldn''t help but speak. However, the answer to her is the sneer from the side of Wan Wang.


    "A guy who can be seen as a demon by this group of **** is just a child in your eyes. It seems that you are really a qualified teacher."


    Orolo''s face is no longer talking, but in her heart she has already remembered this child called Aisha.


    "Unfortunately, this person''s memory is still not the case of Professor Charles." Qin sighed, not seeing the professor''s trace made her worry more and more heavy.


    "No, dear." Wan magnetic king smiled slightly at this time. "This may be the only good news we have seen. Maybe they haven''t controlled Charles yet, or there should be his existence in this person''s memory."


    "Steick didn''t dare to let Charles see Charles for one reason. Charles still kept himself. Strike didn''t have the courage to let his hand go down to face my old friend. And this is our chance!"


    The words of the magnetic king gave a lot of confidence, and the loss of the most deterrent existence in the enemy is definitely an exciting news for these mutants. However, not everyone thinks this way.


    Quick silver licked his mouth and seemed to want to say something. But before I opened my mouth, I felt like I was being pulled. He looked back, but saw him behind him, his sister shook his head at him.


    Fast silver paused for a moment, and finally chose to stand silently next to Wanda.


    The words of Wan Wang are not necessarily true, but this speculation can make these mutants reinvigorate morale. And these revamped mutants will act as their forwards, testing them for danger ahead. So why stop them?


    I want to understand the meaning of the middle of the fast silver, no longer choose to block. And this is exactly what Wang Wang wants to see.


    "Very good, I think we just need to wait for the last aid to come, we can start." No one opposed the magnetic king, overlapping his hands and putting his gaze on the levee. He has a hunch that this may be the best chance.


    At this time, the voice of Zhou Yi came from above him.


    "Don''t wait, I''ve come." A black knight landed silently and stopped on the branches above them. I can see that he has come for a while.


    "You have become stronger, Dawn Knight." The magnetic king''s pupil slammed for a while, exposing the inner peace of his heart. "My magnetic field sensor has been unable to detect you, I have to say. You have really given me too many surprises."


    "This is not good news for you. Isn''t it?" Zhou Yi replied unceremoniously, and did not hide his hostility towards the magnetic king.


    "That''s all after that, isn''t it, wait until it''s over. We''ll get what you want to know." Covering his own look, the King of Magnetics answered calmly as water. It seems that he is ready for everything.


    In this regard, Zhou Yi did not have any reply. He believes that silence sometimes expresses more determination than a complicated language.


    Seeing the reaction of Zhou Yi��s silence, Wan Mowang, who was inexplicable in his heart, waved his hand and said to the elite of his group of mutants.


    "This is our most important battle. Maybe some of you will die in this battle. But if you don''t fight, all the mutants, including you, will face the fate of demise. Our dreams, ours In the future, it will also be ashes in the hands of human beings. Therefore, although sacrifice is inevitable, all compatriots will remember your sacrifice and sacrifice. May God bless you, children!"


    All along, the treatment of the mutants has given them a deformed prejudice against their own lives. They are the most indifferent group of people and the most easily agitated group. Those who have experienced many unfair treatments can easily make things that are extreme in the human eye. This point is particularly prominent in this group of people.


    They can dedicate a life to a lie that is woven by the magnetic king. I have to say that this is stupid, but it is also terrible. Sometimes, I have to admit it. The reason why the mutants can still exist in this world has a lot to do with the contribution of the variant fraternity led by Wan Wang. It can be said that from the world of mutants, the role of the mutant brothers is far greater than that of Professor Charles''s school.


    Therefore, when Wan Wangwang asked them to fight for the survival of the mutants in such a tone, there was no objection in this group. They have already done this kind of consciousness, or they have agreed with the philosophy of Wan Wang. The idea that the community can sacrifice everything.


    "Wanda, Pete. Help them open the door!" Wan Wang Wang faintly told, at his command, the fast silver pulled Wanda''s hand, and in a moment it became a silver light and disappeared. In the crowd.


    They can easily find the gates of hidden bases when they read the memory of the soldiers, and how to open them is not a problem for Wanda with unpredictability.


    Watching the mutant elites rushing through the forest in groups, heading in the direction of the dam. Wan Wang Wang smiled and took a step forward. The underground metal elements, like countless flying mosquitoes, were drilled out of the moist soil in the forest, forming a flat metal flying saucer under his feet.


    When Wan Feiwang''s feet stepped on this metal flying saucer, the invisible power drove it, flying with the magnetic king in the direction of the dam.


    From here, it is enough to see the roots of this mutant king. Under his ability, most of the things in this world can be the highlights of his power. It is not only limited to the horrible tactics of destroying the land, but also reflected in the ubiquitous nuances.


    According to the Chinese martial arts novels, he almost reached the level of the world where everything can be a sword. For him, his ability is his sword, and in the use of his ability, he is indeed a real master.


    Orolo glanced at Zhou Yi, who had no representation at the place, biting his lip and urging his ability. The gust of wind suddenly made a big effort, holding her body and letting her follow the support of the storm and lightning.


    Unlike those who have been tempted by the King of Magnetics, Orolo, who has always recognized the philosophy of Professor Charles, is very clear about the situation at hand. Therefore, she also understands very well that it is only after being behind the magnetic king that he will not become an abandoned child in his hands.


    Unlike Orolo''s perseverance, Qin Gree''s heart is so painful that she can''t do this to Oro. Orolo''s pride and strength allowed her to stand up against Zhou Yi on this matter, but she did not have the courage. No matter who she is, she or she can''t stand this kind of suffering.


    "Easy......." But when the words come to the fore, the piano has a kind of awkward words that are stuck in the heart but difficult to confide. She really doesn''t know how to express her heart. She wants to go completely underground, but she is afraid that she will be looked down upon. She wants to express something proudly, but she does not have this courage. Numerous words mixed with countless moods, so that her whole person fell into an inexplicable panic and anxiety.


    Feeling the emotional instability of the piano, Zhou Yi took a step forward subconsciously. But in the end, I finally managed to stop my movements. His feelings for them have not changed, but it does not mean that he can forgive them so easily. Some things must be experienced before they can be forgiven, but what he can be sure of now is that they need more time and space to let them see the relationship.


    So he reached out and interrupted the words of Qin Gerai, replied with the indifference of the color like his black armor.


    "Qin, I think we need more time to wake each other up, I believe, not now!"


    After that, Zhou Yi quickly vacated and got into the clouds of the sky. He will not act with them, because he has his own plan waiting for him to implement.


    When I heard Zhou Yi��s indifferent words, a feeling of suffocation immediately rushed into her heart, and the impact of her thoughts immediately made her pale and her body began to shake. In her spiritual world, the black phoenix is ??far more horrible than the external one.


    Crazy, angry, fearful, resentful, sad. All the extreme emotions are roaring in the soul cage of Qin. Gray, the power of Charles is shrinking, or under this extreme emotion, the black phoenix of desire instinct is becoming stronger and stronger. Even the power of Charles can''t confine her.


    But no one knows this, and even the body of the piano is not well understood. The mind has fallen into silence, and she walked alone on the road to the battlefield. No one noticed her, or no one dared to look at her at this time. Because at this moment, looking directly at her is just as terrible as looking directly at the most desperate abyss.


    Those who are not strong enough in the defense of the mind will be overwhelmed by crazy emotions in the blink of an eye. Become an irrational madman and a poor worm that is dominated by fear and despair. And this is just one of the visions she is currently showing.


    As she walked into the forest step by step, the entire forest began to calm down. Whether it is animals, plants or the sound itself, it begins to disappear inexplicably. In the air, the peaks of leaves, sawdust, dirt and sandstone float, and as in Paris, they are broken down into countless tiny particles that surround the piano.


    Everywhere she walked, she became a dead place. It is as if she has become the incarnation of destruction. For her, it��s just the beginning.

 Chapter 121： The soul is coming to the king of fear

    Looking at the back of Wan Wang��s head, Wang Da was so sad that he closed his eyes. For her, this is a burst of innocent dreams. The role of the father she once thought of was completely shattered at the moment when Wan Wang turned around.


    She did not choose to shed tears because it was not worth it for her. She just silently uses her ability to desperately maintain the lives of her only loved ones. However, the cure for such a glass of water can not be maintained for a long time. When her power is exhausted, it is the death of fast silver. Wanda understands this very well, so she simply asked for help from Zhou Yi.


    "Help me, Dawn Knight. Save my brother!"


    "How to help?" Zhou Yi used his divine power. The power of the sun was swayed on Rogan and the magical woman, but it played the same role as the fast silver, although they temporarily returned to normal. But in the next moment they will inevitably deteriorate.


    This almost unsolvable problem made him helpless, and he could only help him in the face of Wanda��s help.


    But Wanda does not think so, in her eyes. Zhou Yi is the only one who has the ability to solve this problem. She waved her hands and let her chaotic fog cover the bodies of three people at the same time. The fog repaired their bodies and maintained their lives. Although it was only temporary, it also made Zhou Yi��s hand.


    "I can feel the Knights of Dawn." The crimson witch stared at the depths of the base. "Their souls are not in this place, there is something that takes their souls to another world with a strange power. Their souls are constantly being hurt, and this damage is mapped to reality and will lead us to see Everything. If you want to save them, you must save their souls."


    "Soul?" Zhou Yi tasted this word, something that can only be understood with mystery. Although he has been alone in the field of the dead, he is still ignorant of the soul. As the highest-level **** on the mysterious side, he is still blank like a blank sheet of paper. The experience of a person cannot fill this vacancy, and the lack of knowledge of the gods is his greatest weakness.


    "What should I do?" In this case, he can only turn to Wanda. He speculated that since Wanda would ask for help from himself, naturally he knew how to help himself.


    "Going down this direction, I can feel the source of strength there. Be sure to beat him, we have not much time."


    In the direction of Wanda''s guidance, Zhou Yi began to run. The swells caused many soldiers standing in place to fly in place, but no one had even a little bit of noise. As Wanda said, their souls have fallen into another world. So here, it��s just a walking dead.


    Or, these are already dead. Not everyone is lucky enough to have someone like Zhou Yi or Crimson Witch to spare no effort to heal them. Everything the soul encounters is enough to kill them on a physiological level.


    Fortunately, these people are damned people. The bad deeds they do are enough for them to enjoy enough special services in hell. Therefore, Zhou Yi naturally does not have any sympathy or other feelings for these people.


    He just rushed through the crowd, under the guidance of an indescribable sense of instinct, crossed one after another ramp and turned one corner after another. Eventually stayed in front of a closed door.


    There were several soldiers holding cutting tools in front of the steel-welded door, but they had no chance to open the door. Because they have become dead dead bodies, as if they had been burnt by fire, the whole body was scorched into a group of things that were difficult to distinguish.


    However, the tools in their hands and the clothes on them are intact. The reality that ordinary people''s thinking can''t fully understand, this is the power that the mysterious side can''t detect.


    Take a document from a soldier in a white coat, and look through it very quickly. It was discovered that this was a record file of a mutant, and after reading the file, Zhou Yicai understood what was going on here.


    Aretha Otis, a mutant girl who is not powerful but very weird. Although her level of ability is only three levels, but its role is difficult to estimate, her ability is called the soul. The ability to summon the dead souls or other existences that have passed away to themselves is uncontrollable and irreversible.


    In the beginning, her ability only attracted some ordinary undead, and these undead did not have much power except for a few spiritual differences. So the supernatural vision of her is just to make her parents feel weird. After finding a few authentic exorcists to dispel the souls that came to her, they will not be there.


    Until a terrible soul came to her.


    This terrible soul has unimaginable terrorist power, but overnight she let the living things in a small town fall into eternal death. The government found this small town that had been turned into a dead zone and found the only remaining little girl. But they have no way. All the lives that enter this town are very fast, and the death is inexplicable, so that all the insiders can''t figure it out.


    Until Strick''s department took over here, after paying a lot of life, he finally figured out a general, and targetedly used the hypnotic gas throughout the town to capture the sleepy Aretha.


    Stryker used Aressa as an excellent experimental material to bring the possessed girl back to the base. But he did not expect that because of this, he almost ruined his efforts.


    Almost all the soldiers and most of the mutants were caught in this state of silence, and the entire base was almost paralyzed. In the end, Strike, who was not afraid of any psychic attack, had to put her into a long sleep with the sleeping medicine, and then let the base return to normal.


    Strike, who couldn''t bear to destroy such precious materials, finally decided to completely seal her up. Allow this material to be used when the time is right, or when the coming soul leaves. This thought has been preserved for a long time, but the patience of the coming soul is beyond his expectations. Every year he will carefully test it, but every time he has to waste a few lives, he has no other role.


    Until now, the most crucial moment in the life of Strike, he decided to release this horrible destroyer.


    After reading the order signed by Strike in his hand, Zhou Yi shifted his gaze to look at the door in front of his eyes.


    Stryker��s base used an unknown material that made Zhou��s super vision lose its effect and couldn��t see what��s behind it. But the intuition from the gods is telling him that there is a terrible existence behind the door. This existence is a similar existence to the gods.


    The welded steel door can''t stop his footsteps and push it gently. The heavy steel was twisted and deformed like a adobe of soft mud. He walked through the broken door and walked into the cage that held the devil.


    The walls of steel casting were chilling and chilling, and the cold, cold fog was still deposited in the empty cell. The darkness covered all the places, and the man he was looking for collapsed in one of the darkest corners, shivering, looking pathetic and harmless.


    It was a girl who looked like a teenager, she was thin and dirty, and she looked even worse on the street. But she is enough to make anyone who knows her feel fearful, not afraid of her, but fear the existence in her body. The guy who created death and fear.


    Going straight up, Zhou Yi''s footsteps alarmed the girl who cringed. She looked up, through the tangled, dirty, greasy hair, she saw a dim yellow snake-like erect.


    "King of Light, you dare to appear in front of me. Who brought you to look at the most terrible abyss?"


    Like the whispering whispers that echo in the dark nest, echoing in Zhou Yi''s ear, it is the most vicious language and sound, which can make any one who hears become crazy and dark. Just hearing this sound, Zhou Yi instinctively felt discomfort, the feeling is like seeing a natural enemy.


    "Who are you?" Zhou Yi stared at the girl in front of her eyes. The golden flame has risen in his body, and the fire of the sun is supposed to be the hottest, brightest flame. But it can''t dispel the cold here, shining the darkness here. The darkness and the light are so brightly swayed, like the myths and legends of the singers.


    "Who am I?" The layers of sounds mixed together and emerged from the eyes of her nephew. Her thin body stood on the corner of the wall and stood up. It seemed that although it was weak, the shadow behind her was constantly climbing and growing. Form a shadow of horror and horror.


    "I am the master of the abyss, the reaper of the soul, the giver of all darkness and pain. I am the shadow of death, the embodiment of emptiness. I am - Erdia Boroz, the king of fear!"


    As she said her name, the divine power of Zhou Yi broke out, and the golden flames burst into the sky, almost burning everything that blocked it. And in the light of this flame, the thickest darkness began to gather on Aretha''s body. A vague shadow gradually reveals its prototype. That is the image of all people''s minds, the most real and the most powerful demons.


    The corners of the skull were intertwined on his head, and the sharp sharpness shimmered with the brilliance of gray and green, like the poisonous poison. Three pairs of narrow eyes are scattered on the face full of scales. The dim vertices reveal not only the viciousness, but also the scarlet flame.


    A forked tongue like a viper continually spouted in the mouth of a sharp tooth, and the thick green mouth ran a little bit along his wide mouth. A pungent stench is looming.


    Huge like the giant''s body is covered with dark red scales, and the black messy hair grows in the cracks of the scales, making him look weird and terrifying. Six huge arms extend from his horrible body, which is full of barbs, sharp claws that look sharper than any dagger.


    Behind him, a pair of huge bat wings were closed there, and every bone joint above the bat wing gave birth to a bone spur like a sword. As the bat wings shook, the bone spurs made a sparse sound. It''s like a bone colliding with a bone, like a smash.


    And his lower body is not the human foot, but the tail of the snake. The huge ventral tail grows like a fish''s dorsal fin, and the tip of his tail is a dragon-like head without eyes. This unintentional dragon is always looking around, and the green poisonous fire is sputtered little by little in its mouth.


    With the appearance of this image, the screams of countless people suddenly appeared in the ears of Zhou Yi. He saw countless white dead souls squatting under his feet, reaching out to pull his body, but always being The poisonous smoldering from the tailless dragon was turned into ashes.


    At this moment, he believes in his identity. The devil from the abyss, the king of fear, Erdia Boroz.

 Chapter 122： Void mystery

    The darkness from the bottomless abyss and the light of the sun above the scorpio are the destined opposites. Therefore, Zhou Yi��s sense of the king of fear, Erdia Boroz, is naturally not so good. In the face of the horror of the king of fear, he stepped forward, and the light and flame suddenly became even more violent.


    This light and fire tore the rich darkness in front of the eyes, shining on the figure of the king of fear, immediately letting his body burst into the blue smoke, his huge incarnation began to appear tiny cracks, even under his feet The undead also turned into smoke in painful mourning.


    As the **** of the sun, Zhou Yi is not afraid of any darkness. Even the fear in the abyss cannot stop his strength and determination.


    "King of Light, God of the Sun. Do you want to fight the darkness of the abyss?" Erdia Boroz made a deafening noise, his voice with anger and pain. "Quickly stop, otherwise even if you give up this psychic, I will come to this world, and you will not die!"


    Hearing the threat of Erdia Boroz, Zhou Yi stopped his body. He looked at the devil who was guilty and guilty. The voice was as shocking and majestic as the thunder.


    "Devil, let go of the soul that you control, and roll back from your girl''s body to your abyss. Otherwise it will be ashes in my flames."


    For the first time, the power of divinity was so active in his body. The condensed golden luster flashed in his eyes. Facing the demon from the abyss, the nature from the gods began to stand out in his body. In the face of the majesty and power of the sun god, the incarnation of the abyss demons retreats back.


    He hides his body in the darkness of light and fire, and then makes a deaf and evil voice from the darkness.


    "You want to get back their souls, do you want to take away my precious collections? Nor is it not!"


    His voice began to become erratic, as if in this darkness he was everywhere.


    "As long as you pay a small price!"


    A huge outline appeared behind Zhou Yi, the gorgeous wings, the dazzling flames bursting out of the moment, bursting out of endless light, this light dispelled all the shadows and darkness in the cage, let the fearful devil do nothing. shape. Its huge shadow avatar was exposed to the light and was burned and dissipated little by little. He was helpless and had to mourn and was forced to retreat into the body of Aretha.


    "I am not bargaining with you again, the devil. Hand over them, roll back. Or die, you have no other choice." Jin Wu''s outline shrouded Zhou Yi, his huge bird dome on the chest of Aretha. . There, the dark shadows of the silk are constantly being burned and destroyed by the flames of the cockles.


    Manipulating the body of Aretha, the fear of the devil sticks to the wall little by little. He felt that his power in the world was being wiped out bit by bit, which made him feel real fear.


    He has enjoyed enough souls in this world, and he has no desire for this wonderful taste. Therefore, the opposite threat may dissipate in this world, he chose to yield.


    "I admit defeat, I admit defeat. I can give you those souls." Erdia Boroz controlled Aretha to raise his hands. "But they are not here, they are in another world. Even if I want to give it to you!"


    The condensed golden luster is more and more dazzling in the eyes of Zhou Yi, which almost transmits the prism on his helmet.


    "Are you challenging my patience? Devil!"


    "Of course not!" Looking at the golden light of the body, there was a taboo in the erection of Aretha. As the king of fear, he naturally understands what this represents. The divine power of a powerful **** is the most terrible enemy for him and the most delicious food.


    "As you can see, this is just a trivial avatar. Even if you eliminate this avatar, it will not help. All the souls are in my hands in another world, I want to get those souls back. I am afraid you have to go to another A world can do."


    "Do you want me to go to your world?" The devil''s tricks can be easily seen through, but the demons themselves have no idea of ??covering up their intentions. This is a conspiracy, just look at Zhou Yi how to choose.


    "It''s up to you to decide, the king of light. But if you want to get back those souls, you probably have no choice!" The devil''s possession of Aretha licked her lips and looked a little uncomfortable. "But there is one point I must tell you, no matter what decision you make, as soon as possible. Facing the delicious soul, especially the few most delicious ones. The deity can''t stand it for too long!"


    Zhou Yi reached out and grabbed Eliza''s slender neck and lifted her whole person.


    "Where is the world, how come in?"


    "Hehehehe!" Aretha spit out a sharp laughter from the eyes of the suffocating scorpion. "It''s too simple to get into the abyss. But before that, do you want to put down my cute little psychic and say it, she is just a weak mortal, can''t stand your god!"


    Zhou Yi snorted and let go of his hand. The surging shadows immediately swarmed and wrapped the weak body of Aretha to a relatively safe place. At the same time, the power of these shadows drilled into her body a little bit, repairing any slight trauma. Seeing it, the king of fear is obviously very cherished for this psychic, and she can''t even bear the slightest trauma.


    "I really don''t know the spirit of pity and jade. This cute little psychic is the purest girl, even a small beauty that is rare in our eyes!" Stroking the skin on her neck, Erdiaboro I laughed and said with a low smile. He can see the anxiety of Zhou Yi, but this has nothing to do with him. On the contrary, Zhou Yi is more eager to be more beneficial to him, so he does not care to delay a little longer.


    However, Zhou Yi did not let him plan to delay the time. Jin Wu��s image was immediately clear, and the flaming cockles directly penetrated into the body of Aretha��s body. The sharp tip did not hurt her as a human part, but it was From her body, she ate a thick darkness. The shadows rushed in the darkness, and there were painful screams and screams in the vagueness, but the sounds of the next moment were silent.


    In the nostrils of Jinwu, a blazing flame is ejected in this divine fire. This darkness was burned to ashes in an instant. As a demon''s avatar, he is arrogant in front of the deity of the Sun God, which is doomed to his destiny. In particular, when Zhou Yi saw everything he wanted to know under the blessing of divine power, the remnant of this demon no longer had meaning.


    The so-called king of fear simply does not understand how magical the existence of a **** with the will of the star. That is the embodiment of the end of all things, the deity of death will be treated with courtesy, the height of his personality is not a demon that can only be king in a world can be speculated. As the most special existence in this universe, he is supposed to be at the top of the universe and has unlimited possibilities.


    The soul and the divine manifestation of Jinwu traversed all obstacles in physical nature, tearing away all the defenses of this king of fear from the soul. His burning in the world''s souls directly turned into dust in the face of the burning of the fire of light.


    When the devil''s possession disappeared, Aretha''s body fell softly on the ground. Jin Wu, who was manifested by Zhou Yi��s soul, suddenly slammed out a claw. The claws caught behind Aretha��s body and immediately shredded a void and opened a door to another world.


    When Zhou Yi and Erdia Boroz are still engaged in verbal entanglement, his eyes full of divinity have seen the mystery of this void by the connection between the demon soul and his deity.


    Although Zhou Yi does not understand the knowledge of the gods themselves, when a demon uses the mystery of the gods in front of him, he can rely on his higher personality to see and understand. And when he sees through the mysteries of this and turns it into the knowledge he has, the devil naturally has no value in existence.


    According to his own heart, he directly turned it into ashes. How can the sun be on the side of the sun?


    With the mystery of the void that has just been learned from the devil, Zhou Wu, the incarnation of Zhou Yi, opened the door to the abyss, and the next moment his body was under the guise of Jin Wu��s incarnation, turning into a sly stream, flying into the void. door.


    Understand the mystery of the void, let him take a step further in the understanding of divinity. As a high-level mysterious force, there is almost no limit to the power of divinity itself. She is only limited to the knowledge that the gods use it. Prior to this, Zhou Yi did not have this accumulation. What he can master is only the ability to manifest Jinwu and Sun gift.


    However, when he takes valuable knowledge from the knowledge of the demon, he can immediately acquire new abilities from this knowledge.


    The power of the void makes him understand how to analyze and use the power of space from the mysterious power of divinity. By the sway of the divine power, he can gain insight into the weakness of the space and reach the extent of the void walking through the anchor points established in the void. This is something he can''t do at the physical level in reality, but on the mysterious side it is completely possible.


    And this is only the most basic use. When he combines the power of the void and the power of the avatar, he can do even more incredible things. For example, the myth of law and the world.


    The soul of the soul and the incarnation of Jinwu is an unreal existence, and it is a manifestation of a mysterious power. In the real world, it requires the cohesion of enormous energy to achieve the degree of influence on reality. Although the size of Jinwu is controlled by the soul, the greater the avatar consumed, the greater the deity. Like Paris, it was already the limit that Zhou Yi could do. And its impact on reality is only in terms of particles and force fields.


    But after mastering the void, everything is different. The divine incarnation can be transformed into a real physical existence by the void, and once it exists in reality, it is a great miracle.


    With the physical Jinwu, what can be done is enough to make people think. Of course, how to use this power also requires Zhou Yi to consider it. And this is the future.


    What he has to face now is another thing.

 Chapter 123： Abyss World Devil Fight

    By the anchor of the king of fear remaining on Aretha, Zhou Yi reversed the search for a distant world with the power of the void. He can be sure that it is the body of the king of fear, and in that world, the souls of Rogan and Fast Silver must be preserved.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate, and drove the power of the law of Jinwu incarnation to wrap himself, and broke into another world.


    The endless void flows, creating a fragile channel between the two worlds. In this passage, only the power of the void can flow, and therefore, Zhou Yi must rely on the power of the divine to move freely in this passage. Fortunately, the passage is not long. In a short time, Zhou Yi passed through the void and came to another world.


    The world is almost as imaginary as it is, dark and dark, and the sky is full of dark clouds, without a trace of light shining. Through the clouds, he can see the sun of this world. It is so far away from here that its light cannot shine through the world.


    The cold is almost eternal, and like the darkness, the world is firmly held in the arms. Let the world be completely dark and cold, and of course there is a bright presence here. But unlike the brightness of the sun, the light here comes from the blood flowing deep in the earth.


    One after another, the volcano is almost full of the surface of the world. They are constantly spurting red lava and yellow-green gas. The lava flows into a river and flows on the surface of the world. Bring precious light and heat. The poisonous gas rises into the sky, forming a dense cloud. The thick clouds obscures everything outside the sky, making the icy, dark, volcanic and magma rivers a near-eternal theme of the world.


    This is the abyss in the mouth of the king of fear, a world in which there is no hope. And this is where the king of fear is, and where the lost soul is.


    To find those souls, you must find the king of fear. He regards the soul as food, and he will never let the souls wander in this world. Therefore, Zhou Yi is very simple to do. Take those souls back from the hands of Erdia Boroz.


    The bright and unusual Zhouyi in the heart directly turned into a huge golden Wushen bird, and the wings of hundreds of meters immediately spread out. The golden flame and the endless light began to flow in this dark world, and he was announcing his existence to this dark world. It is also challenging the king of fear. He is telling him that I am coming, I am going to destroy you.


    No one can tolerate an outsider messing up in his own home, and as a demon, Erdia Boroz will not let a **** mess in his own world. Then a volcano in the distance came up with a rumbling sound.


    Along with the spewing of numerous magma and poisonous clouds, three huge arms were swept out of the crater, and dozens of meters of arms pulled the rocks near the crater, pulling a huge body out of the rolling hot lava. The true body of the king of fear has appeared.


    The huge head of the house horrified, and the spurting venom flowed out of the mouth full of fangs and teeth, and instantly eroded the rock in front of him into a festering slag. The wings with spurs cover the sky and wave up to let the poisonous clouds from the volcano linger on its side. The poisonless dragon in the lower abdomen is roaring with a thick green poisonous fire. This flame has terrible power, and it attaches to everything that is stained by it. Know that the thing is completely corroded to ashes.


    As soon as he appeared, the king of fear expressed his violent stance. The three pairs of scarlet cockroaches stared at the golden scorpion of Zhou Yi''s body, and the low humming sound of the thunder swayed out of his throat.


    "King of Light, you dare to set foot in my world. I dare to offend my majesty, you are looking for a dead end!"


    "Shut up!" With the anger of Zhou Yi, the three feet of Jinwu God Bird immediately tore the earth, and the karst under the ground suddenly spewed up. And by this terrible force. The **** bird slammed into the wings, and the huge body turned into a golden stream, and instantly flashed to the side of the king of fear.


    The flaming flame of Jin Wu immediately burned his body, and the fire from the sun was unbearable to the king of fear as a demon. He screamed in pain, waving his arm and rushing toward Jin Wu.


    The Jinwu double wings show, once again turned into a streamer appearing behind the king of fear. The infinite gale is mixed with the sun **** fire and is blown to the king of fear by the two wings, igniting the scales and dirty hair of his body.


    The fire from the sun burned through his heart, and the huge body rolled directly in the magma, bringing in waves of countless lava. However, this does not stop the burning of the sun **** fire. In order to stop this huge pain, the king of fear opened his mouth wide and spewed out countless stolen goods from his mouth.


    These black scorpions were mixed with the poisonous venom in his mouth, drowning his body like a waterfall. The fire of God immediately joined forces with these filthy turbid liquids. Under the burning of the fire, the sorrowful stream of filth is constantly sorrowful to the ashes, and when the poisonous stream is burned out, the fire begins to slowly extinguish.


    The sun **** fire on the king of fear is rootless duckweed, and it is impossible to confront the constant stream of poison. Soon, all the fires on his body were extinguished.


    And the fire of his own body was extinguished, and the king of fear immediately drank.


    "Go to hell!" The huge body rises from the volcano, and the spurs of the thorns tear open the thick poisonous cloud, carrying the huge body like his mountain as a rushing lightning-like Jin Wuchong go with.


    Jinwu''s wings fluttered and calmly escaped. But the king of fear is a big mouth, and it spurts a torrent of water directly against it.


    The poisonous stream is full of people who are struggling to mourn, and it looks like the river of Huangquan. I don''t want to let such turbid things get on the body. Jin Wu directly squats, and a big river-like sun fire greets this filthy torrent.


    The mighty fire made the king of fear feel great pressure. The filthy poison that he spurted was the soul that he swallowed mixed with the venom secreted by him and his own magical power produced the most evil thing, but also in its own magic. The symbol of loss. This lost stream can engulf the soul and even corrupt the deity of the gods, so that all life is caught in the loss of self-abandonment. Taking advantage of this evil power, he once let the gods fall, and finally became his ration.


    However, in the face of the sun **** fire, this filthy poison is met with a nemesis. Faced with the sun **** fire that restrains all evil forces, the filth of poison is not able to play any role, but is still consumed indefinitely by the fire. Soon, the king of fear felt unsustainable.


    The soul he swallowed could not be consumed endlessly, so he erected his tail. The tailless poisonous dragon immediately lifted the neck and scaled, and spit the poisonous fire into the battle.


    The purposeless poison dragon is a blind symbol of his devil. And the poisonous fire that it spits out has the same demon, entangled and attached, and will never go out when it is contaminated.


    The blind poisonous fire and the lost poisonous flow were mixed together, and immediately resisted the mighty fire. But it does not allow the king of fear to have any advantage. His scarlet three pairs squat, and the giant wings behind him show up. The sharp bone spurs suddenly find a hundred meters, and the volley spurs into the air. The pale bones linger on the deep darkness, revealing the terrible magic.


    Looking at this huge bone spur to himself, Jin Yi, the body of Zhou Yi, quickly picked up his body, and the three claws under him were caught in the air. The bone spurs and the claws are handed over in the air, and the magical powers on the claws and the spurs on the claws are stirring, and each other licks each other, causing certain damage. But for the king of fear, it did not play a role in his heart.


    The spurs on these wings are a symbol of pain in his demon, and it can make all the life stabbed by it feel endless pain. And the pain, and the previous blindness, loss and other symbol of the devil, constitute his complete source of magic - fear.


    Whether it is the fear of losing yourself, the fear of blind struggle, or the fear of endless pain. As long as there is fear breeding in the enemy''s life, he can draw his strength from the enemy''s body, thus making himself stronger. Existed by fear, strong by fear, this is the king of fear - Erdia Boroz.


    However, his enemies today are far beyond his expectations. Lost and blind forces have no effect in destroying all evils and bringing light to the fire, and endless pain cannot invade each other''s hearts. Let fear grow in his heart.


    This feeling of powerlessness made the king of fear feel fearful, and a huge sense of crisis spread throughout his soul. As a demon who has survived countless years, he began to realize the terribleness of the enemy. It is not the existence of the gods he once hunted, even more than the general **** of the sun, the **** in front of him is more powerful.


    This discovery made him retreat in his heart. The devils have always been the guys who are tempting to avoid harm, and they will not blindly take the fight to fight for the momentary impulse. And Erdia Boroz is the king of fear, the king of the devil, naturally more sophisticated.


    Twisting his own bone spurs, the king of fear who didn''t want to fight hard began to look for his own path. Here is his world, he has the confidence to hide and not be detected by the **** in front of him. As soon as he pulled out, he could disappear without a trace. Don''t doubt a demon, their jealousy and scheming are all famous in all myths.


    As a fighter, Zhou Yi naturally felt the change under his claws. The fear of the king of fear is earned by him, and he naturally will not give up this opportunity to break the enemy.


    The power of divinity began to increase, and even the distant sun of the world began to supply him with power. The sun **** violently swelled a few points, and the torrent of fire in the cockles directly crushed the turbidity and poisonous fire of the king of fear, and the claws under the feet were fiercely slammed, under the blessing of the fire, the claws The moment became invincible, and the two bone spurs were broken.


    It was only for a moment that the king of fear fell into an absolute disadvantage. The fire of God burned his body, and the broken bones spurted the purple blood. Unable to fan the wings again, he fell directly, crushing the mountains and rocks in a boom. And he is still tumbling desperately, leaving traces of burning flames all the way.


    The pursuit of victory, this thought has just flashed. Jin Wu, the incarnation of Zhou Yi, became a flash of light, and the king of fear was already vulnerable. Now is the best chance for him to take away Rogan''s lost soul.

 Chapter 124： Stars come to fear

    The gods, like the golden claws, pierced the roots of the king of fear deeply, and broke his muscles, letting his purple blood and black muscles roll out. The great pain caused the king of fear to frantically struggle, and the tailless poisonous dragon was twitching, and spewing endless poisonous fire to Jinwu.


    The third claw was violently explored at this time, directly suppressing the poison dragon at the foot. Then the fire was flowing, and it was sprayed on the poison dragon. The golden fire is like a glass of glass, which is transparent inside and outside the poisonous dragon. The rolling flu is even drilled directly through the hole in the head.


    The poisonous dragon mourns in the roar of the sun **** fire, and the blind poisonous fire flowing in the corner of the mouth is even blocked even under the power of the fire. After a while, the poison dragon can''t even struggle. The King of Fear has lost control of it, and it is almost equivalent to death.


    The king of fear as the body is even more uncomfortable. His scales are bursting open, and a crevice-like crack appears on his huge body. The golden fire penetrates from the middle, making him scream. But even the ability to resist has gradually lost.


    In this case, the king of fear no longer has the prestige. His huge six arms were desperately waving, but he subconsciously avoided the raging fire of Jin Wu, and he began to shout loudly.


    "Stop, stop. I surrender, I admit defeat!"


    Jin Wu stopped his movements, and the fiery fire also slightly converged. It looked down at the devil who was wagging at the foot and yelled.


    "Hand over the soul I want!"


    "Here, here. All are for you!" Compared with his own life, the soul of the district is simply not worth mentioning. This king of fear is very clear. Almost without thinking, he offered his precious collection.


    The dark figure emerged from his three pairs of eyes, floating with a little bit of light into the air. Zhou Yi can see very clearly. In these figures, he has the goal he is looking for, Rogan, Fast Silver and Magic Girl. Of course, there are other people. These people did not know Zhou Yi, but he still manipulated Jin Wu and swallowed all these souls.


    Watching Jin Wu swallow the soul of his collection, the king of fear involuntarily swallowed a sip of water. These are his most valued souls. Some of the above features even make him reluctant to eat at a time, but want to stay and taste slowly. But I did not expect these souls to be cheaper than other guys.


    It is absolutely impossible to say no regrets. But he does not put this expression on his face. Instead, he smiled as much as possible on his face, in a flattering tone.


    "The great king of light, the mighty **** of the sun. You have got what you want, then can you let the humble Eudiya Boroz leave, as your defeat, I pray earnestly for you." Forgiveness and tolerance!"


    Jin Wu��s huge bird��s head tilted slightly, and from his shining golden luster, the king of fear and knees saw a kind of look that he least wanted to see. Playful!


    When the opportunity is set, the king of fear screams. Drumming the power to flip his body, want to open the golden Wushen bird standing on his back. However, a huge force suddenly broke out, and the power that saved him was crushed in an instant. He desperately turned his head, but everything he saw made him sick.


    Shen Jun��s Jin Wu raised his wings high behind him, and the endless golden fire began to linger around his body until he could no longer see Jin Wu��s figure. He only looked at the bright light.


    A huge sphere slowly appeared on the king of fear.


    The rounded sphere blooms with the most brilliant light, the golden flame flows like a sea, and sometimes one or two flames leaps from this ocean with perfect arcs, bursting with terrible temperatures and strong Light.


    The body of the King of Fear squats under the sphere. Although Jin Wu��s body has disappeared, he still can��t move. The lingering flames scraped through his body, and his strong and huge body began to turn into coke a little bit, and the huge mass of the ball itself caused him to collapse and disintegrate.


    There is only a full fear in the heart of the king of fear, and all his minds are now occupied by a great creation. He wants to open his mouth, but he can''t do anything. Because in the next moment, he lost all his words.


    The endless bright, horrible high temperature erupted out of the sea, and the thick clouds in the sky dissipated in this light for a moment, the mountain was pushed down, and everything on the earth was flattened. The earth''s crust could not withstand tremendous pressure and began to collapse and sink. Volcanoes, magma or the king of fear, almost everything in this endless impact and light heat into the ashes.


    Looking at it, the world has been transformed into gold in a flash, and only gold is left. All the rest of the colors faded and destroyed in this golden wash.


    When the golden color began to fade, nothing left was nothing left. Looking at it, only the deep universe in the sky and the exposed under the feet are still at the core of the surging planet.


    As the sphere broke out of this horrible power, the sphere that Jinwu changed also began to shrink. The golden ocean is gradually thinning, and the light and flame no longer converge, but quickly dissipate into the void. When all of this converges to a small core, the black silhouette is slowly revealed.


    The incarnation of Jin Wu was scattered, and Zhou Yi��s body appeared on the world. As soon as he appeared, he couldn''t help but hold his head.


    He couldn''t remember everything that had just happened. When he involuntarily began to gather all the divine power, his mind fell into a blank. It is as if some kind of will replaces his existence, and all the rest of the behavior is the one that replaces his will.


    what happened? There are doubts and fears in his heart. He saw everything in front of his eyes, and the near-dark scene made him stunned and alert. He does not believe that this is what he did, but he must not believe it in the face of the heaviest reality.


    This power that is enough to destroy the earth is indeed from him, but when he discovers the truth. He began to understand the behavior of Professor Charles.


    When you are in the world, everything around you, your friends, loved ones, and many, almost countless lives are fragile for you, and a little movement will be destroyed and destroyed. Your heart will never be proud and proud, because at that time you only have fear and worry in your heart.


    Fear of accidentally ruining his own world, worrying about leaving all his cherished things away from himself without paying attention. This kind of mood may be difficult for people to understand, but now, it is true that it appears in Zhou Yi��s heart.


    He didn''t know what to do, didn''t even know where the reason was. If everything comes to the power of the gods, then he would rather be a mortal like the one at the beginning than the **** of the present. However, there has never been a possibility of choice.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhou Yi hides this huge annoyance in his heart. This will be a huge problem, but now is definitely not a good time to solve this problem. There is still a crisis in his world waiting for him to solve, he has no time to waste here.


    Carefully control your divine power and tear open a void in front of you. Suddenly, a shining light caught his attention. He looked at it intently, but found a strange gem in the midair, and it had a little empty taste.


    It seems that it was affected by the void cracks he opened, and this gem appeared in reality from the void. This is just enough to prove the extraordinaryness of this gem.


    Zhou Yi reached out and picked up the jewel, and looked at it a little. This gemstone has a strange faint yellow color, and its shape is very special. The two ends are sharp and the middle is round and round, like a slightly open eye. A peculiar force is constantly emanating from the gem, and the power seems to have a deceptive magic.


    Although I don''t know what the gem is, Zhou Yi still took it. Then he wrapped his body with a thin layer of divine power and plunged into the void. No matter what the reason is, he has already decided. Unless he has mastered all the mysteries of divine power, he will never become a golden man again. That''s just too dangerous.


    Time and space conversion, void flow. Once again on the ground, Zhou Yi has returned to the cage where I have been holding Aretha. Aretha is still unconscious on the ground, and it seems that he has not been away for a long time.


    Opened his own palm, the little light of the stars emerged from his palm under the parcel of divine power. It was the soul he had captured, protected by divinity and stored in the void. Now, it is time for them to return.


    These souls also seem to feel the existence of their own bodies. They flashed a few times and turned into a vague phantom, disappearing in front of Zhou Yi.


    Watching these souls leave, Zhou Yi grabbed the on the ground of Aretha, who used the power of the sun to repair her body and rushed toward the crimson witch.


    He didn''t dare to leave this girl here, don''t say anything else. Look at her weak look like this weak wind, maybe it will be frozen to death by the cold here. Besides, the girl''s strange ability does not allow him to put her here. There will be a king of fear attached to her today, and tomorrow there will be a king of destruction. The world is very fragile and cannot tolerate the demons of these different worlds.


    It��s the most sensible decision to take it with you and find a suitable place to put the guy with this problem.

 Chapter 125： Nightmare falls into the enemy

    The blush witch is still desperately trying to maintain the lives of three people with her own magic, but soon she feels that something is wrong. The situation of these three people has stabilized, and her magic is no longer needed to reverse what happened to them.


    When Rogan opened his eyes, Wanda confirmed this fact. At the same time, she also realized that Zhou Yi completed this difficult task.


    "Here is? Damn, my head!" As soon as he opened his eyes, Rogan couldn''t help but cursed his head. For the world in which his body is located, he is only sleeping for a while. For his soul, he traveled alone for centuries in an empty world. This huge time conflict has caused his entire brain to twitch.


    And with Rogan''s complaint, Fast Silver also woke up. With an open eye, he couldn''t help but yell at his sister.


    "Fast, Wanda. Help, give me water, give me water!" So thirsty looks like a traveler who has been trekking for weeks in the desert.


    Wanda, who was distressed by her younger brother, quickly used her magical magic to condense a huge water polo in midair. And when I saw the water polo, Quick Silver inserted the whole head into it.


    The sound of snoring came from his abdomen, and the huge water polo was drunk in his stomach by his long whales. Until his lower abdomen bulged like a ball, he pulled his head out and sat down on the ground with his stomach. There was a expression on the face that was finally saved.


    Looking at his weird performance, Wanda couldn''t help but ask.


    "Pitt, do you know how much water you drink? For two full liters, what happened to you?"


    On the face of Fast Silver, there was a look of a ghost. He looked at his stomach uncomfortably and answered palely.


    "I don''t know, I just remember that I kept running. Damn, I seem to have circled the earth for more than two hundred laps, and I can''t stop it. Now, as soon as I think of running, I feel uncomfortable. I feel like I put The way to go in this life is gone!"


    Wanda��s eyes shrank, and she almost understood the experience of Fast Silver. It is true that for fast silver, the so-called distance is no longer a barrier, but there are limits. His ability is time flow control, which allows him to do what others can do in one hour or even one day in one second. But this does not mean that he can make the length of the whole world a distance between his feet and a span. The circumference of the earth is there, even if it is fast silver, it must be done honestly.


    And two hundred laps around the earth, enough to quickly clean up all the things that can be consumed in your body, whether energy or water. This is why his body shows that look. His flesh has long consumed only empty shells, if not Wanda''s magical magic. No treatment in the world can save him.


    Thinking of this, Wanda felt a little scared.


    At this time, the wind began to rise. A black figure appeared in front of them with the wind, it was Zhou Yi who just came back.


    He looked at a few people who had awakened, and then asked Wanda.


    "How long have I left?"


    "It��s just fifteen minutes, have you arrived in a different space?" Wanda was keenly aware of the problems in Zhouyi��s discourse, but she did not go deeper into it, but simply said it and said it solemnly. "Thank you, Mr. Zhou. Thank you for saving my brother!"


    "Just handy, Rogan! How are you?" The perfunctory response, Zhou Yi directly asked Rogan. As a friend, he has to worry about Rogan. The situation on his body is far more terrible than that of fast silver.


    Rogan twisted his neck and he still has some problems. But he still replied.


    "It should be ok! But it really only took fifteen minutes? I feel like it has been a long time after thousands of years. The time of **** is really dizzying. For the guy, who is the little girl in your hand?" ��


    "Arisa Otis, it is her that makes you look like that." Zhou Yi��s voice just fell, and the fast silver flashed, pulling away a distant distance. And Rogan also extended his claws and nervously guarded.


    "This is the little guy, are you sure she has no problem?"


    "Do not worry, no problem. In a short time, she is just an ordinary person." Zhou Yi put down the girl in her hand and said. "We don''t have time to delay. But there must be someone looking at her. She is very dangerous. I think you know, so who are you willing to come?"


    Rogan and Quickbank looked at each other and apparently they didn''t want to take the job. However, at this time, Wanda made a decision for Fast Silver.


    "Let Pete look at her, he is not suitable for acting with us now."


    "Why is it me, I think that the magical woman is more suitable for this, she can become a monk in the monastery!" Fast silver retorted, but soon he discovered that the magic woman is not here. "Hell, what about her?"


    "When she woke up, she walked away alone. You have to know that she has followed Eric for many years and she has been a warrior." Wanda shrugged her shoulders. "Compared with her, Pete. You are still far away, so look at this girl honestly, this job is more suitable for you."


    Fast silver is looking around, but there are still no other candidates besides him. So he can only nod his head and nod.


    "Okay, okay. I will come when I come, but Wanda, be careful!" He said that he was very sincere. Like Wanda��s feelings for him, he is also very concerned about this sister. The relationship between them is completely incomparable with the feelings of Wan Wang.


    Wanda waved his hand and gestured to let the silver go. Then I went to Zhou Yi��s side and said to him: ��Let��s go, I don��t think you want to hope that my crazy father will do something first.��


    Zhou Yi heard the Wanda''s waist and turned to look at Logan.


    Wolverine said to him hard at this time.


    "I don''t want a man to hold me. Let''s go first, I will catch up with you."


    Zhou Yi is not talking, since Rogan said so. Then let him act as a backup. Arranged everything, Zhou Yi directly took Wanda to the deepest point of the base. There, Wan Wang has already taken a step forward. At the same time, there is another conspiracy conspiracy to stay there. He didn''t know what to expect there, maybe a trap, maybe a bigger danger. But he must move forward anyway.


    And at the deepest point of the base. At this time, the situation of Wanwangwang is very bad.


    In front of him, Stricker looked at him with a playful look under the guard of two women with Asian faces, and there was a yin and yang voice.


    "How do you feel, the powerful Mr. Wan Wang, isn''t you even knowing who I am? It''s a pity that you have been killed with the army of the mutants, in order to destroy my plan and take my away. Life. Now that I am standing in front of you, you have no strength to control yourself."


    "How is it possible?" The voice of Wan Wang Wang became a little erratic, as Stricker said, he began to gradually lose his control of the body. This feeling is like someone is taking his mind. But this is impossible. He also wears the only helmet in the world that can block all intrusions. No one can capture his mind in this situation. Even Charles in the heyday could not do it.


    "Why not? In order to restrain you from becoming a mutant, do you know how much preparation I made?" Stricker leaned sideways, letting Wan Wang clearly see Charles and Jason behind him. "No. 147, illusion master Jason. My son, the secretions extracted from his cerebral cortex are the most magical hallucinating elements in the world. According to the pharmacy it makes, everyone can lose their minds and only obey orders. You have already been recruited, aren''t you?"


    Wan Wang is somewhat unbelievable, and he is very good at protecting himself. Stryker could not have had the opportunity to inject this medicine into his body. But the reality is that he does feel the loss of his own mind. It is only a matter of time before he is controlled.


    So despite the hardship, he asked.


    "When? You can''t have a chance?"


    "Isn''t you willing?" Strike smiled very happily. For him there was nothing more struggling than seeing the symbol of the mutant in front of him. "You variants will always only know how to play with their super powers, but they don''t know that they are in front of human technology. You are just a little bit more advanced than the orangutans. You really think that the human world is so easily overthrown by you, you think The rise of the gorilla is really a hard-hitting sci-fi? It��s ridiculous! For you, I have countless ways. And this is just the most peculiar one."


    ��Is there any feeling that the air here is different from the outside, is it different kind of fresh? Yes, that is what you think. I diluted all the manufactured chemicals into the air filter, which was originally intended to control Charles prepared, but I didn''t expect you to come in like a headless fly. You know, all the air here has the most terrifying hallucinatory atmosphere. Mr. Wan Wang, I think you should have not evolved to escape oxygen. And the point of existence!"


    "Do you think that mind control can really be solved by a helmet? You really should go see a psychiatrist, I mean let him hypnotize you. Let you see the means of hypnosis. Really, Just move your hand." Strike said as he walked forward and went to the ground to throw the king of the magnetic pole to the ground. The magnetic king who lost control, this time is no different from an old man.


    "So I said, your pedantic mind still stayed half a century ago, and it was so bright and straight. I am not the Soviets who are full of vodka, and I have to deal with at least you have to move your mind. ""


    Wan Wang Wang curled up, this feeling he has not experienced for a long time. The last time was in Germany or the Nazis. However, he still does not understand a bit.


    "Why don''t you have anything?"


    Strike smiled and was full of revenge.


    "Thank you for this. I have been tortured by Jason all my life. At this last moment, I found that I actually resisted this kind of thing. This is an incredible fate!"

 Chapter 126： Skull Wars Assassin

    Wan Wang closed his eyes, and at this time he could not do anything. Strike was kneeling down, like pulling an old dog and licking the collar of the magnetic king, and picked him up.


    "No, no, you are not giving up. I also hope that you will witness the most important moment in my life, the wonderful moment when you all these mutants completely disappear from the world. Look, Charles is almost unable to hold on. It is."


    Looking at the hesitation and hardship on Charles''s face, he became obedient. The magnetic king stretched his hand desperately and shouted: "No, Charles. Wake up, you can''t do this."


    But Charles, who has fallen into the sensation of Jason''s weaving, has not heard his cry. He has begun to use this instrument of imaginary action to operate this dangerous weapon.


    The scale-like amplifying devices start to move at high speed, and they are arranged in a sequence like a coil in a certain sequence. Charles��s spiritual power flows above it, becoming more powerful and horrible. A will of the soul that has enveloped the whole world has emerged.


    "Select all the mutants, and then destroy them." Stricker whispered in Jason''s ear with the most excitement. Jason''s slanted mouth had a strange smile. He obeyed his father''s command and began to give this final instruction to Charles in the illusion.


    As if the power of the giants spread to the whole world, almost all the mutants felt an indescribable soul pain, just like a giant hand holding their heart and soul, and a little bit of force Pinch it and smash it.


    Both the mutant brotherhood and the coalition forces on the side of the professor are those who are controlled by Stryker. Or a person who is scattered around the world and knows nothing about it. They all lost all their power in a flash, no resistance, no power. They can only wait for the pain of the heart to drown them completely and then return to death.


    Orolo could no longer control the storm and the ultra-low temperature airflow. She fell from the sky like a winged bird and fell and fell. The beast''s slamming toward the laser eye was curbed in midair, and his huge body side was wiped from Scott''s side and fell to his side like a big cat with a broken spine. Cursing the body, shaking trembling.


    The laser eye is half a squat on the ground like a broken puppet. The red sapphire glasses on the face are brought to the ground by the beast''s claws. The bursting rays are facing him from his eyes. The direction shot in the past.


    The ray shot through the thick dam and into the deep lake. The calm lake became choppy in an instant, and a huge amount of lake water was evaporated by this intense ray, and then more water flowed into the area where it was evaporated. Hundreds of tons of lakes are constantly convecting, making this lake a violent beast.


    In the distant Paris, Xia Weisi, who was enjoying tea time with her mother, suddenly fell to the ground. She bitterly covered her heart, and her face became pale and blue. The scene immediately scared her mother, and Zhou Hao quickly picked her up and asked in panic.


    "Xia Yusi, dear. What''s wrong with you, don''t scare me before and after. Help, who can help me! Come on!"


    The servant of the Yaxifu family quickly called the doctor. At this time, Zhou Wei discovered that except for her daughter, even a group of friends around her had the same situation. The doctors were busy, but they did not help. The power of the mind is an area in which these people are completely unable to deal with, and they are powerless.


    "God, help me. Save my daughter!" Zhou Wei looked at Xia Weisi''s bleak face, and couldn''t help but pray with her hands together.


    At this time, the Zhouyi and Wanda who are advancing also have wonderful feelings. Zhou Yi directly accelerated his speed, and the power and gravitational field shredded everything that was blocking them. And Wanda is quickly guiding him.


    "In that position, it has already begun. We must be fast!" As the top mutator, Wanda is one of the few people who can avoid the destruction of Professor Charles. She felt the spread of Charles'' power and began to urge Zhou Yi, who took his actions.


    Although she can immunize this kind of spiritual damage, her brother, Fast Silver, does not have this ability. He was as anxious as Zhou Yi, and he couldn''t wait to get there immediately to solve the guy who caused it. Time is like a poison at this time, and a little bit at night is fatal.


    With the direction of Wanda, Zhou Yi has added more horsepower. Twenty-seven Mach''s speed combined with powerful ability to help him appear in front of the Wanwang Wang in front of them. The wall on one side of the instrument of the soul augmentation was violently smashed by him, and this directly caused a great fluctuation in the spiritual power of Professor Charles.


    His appearance made everyone on the scene suffer a great impact. Whether the magnetic king is very good, and Strike is going down. At this time, his appearance is a turning point that can reverse everything.


    "Fast, Dawn Knight. Stop him, destroy it. He is going to succeed!" Wang Wang screamed in a hurry, and Strike immediately took him to the ground and shouted at everyone around him.


    "Block him and stop him. Jason, control him."


    The two female guards around him immediately rushed to Zhou Yi, and the almost jealous Jason also transferred some of his energy to him. They are all fighting for time, but they are working in vain.


    The heat rays were shot out in an instant, and like a sword, the whole mind augmentation instrument was completely cut into countless pieces. The super high temperature melts all the metal into a thick golden soup, and the whole room instantly becomes as hot as a crater.


    In this case, the mind augmentation instrument completely loses its role, and it does not play a role in enhancing Charles''s mental strength. This also means that Stryker��s plan was completely broken, and his revenge for many years was also lost in this moment.


    Looking at the infinitely melted metal flowing down a little bit, the pungent smog filled the room. Strike��s heart sank to the bottom and sank into the abyss. This is the injury he can''t bear. He would rather the Dawn Knight to kill himself and not want to see his revenge evolve into a false dream.


    At this moment he almost crushed his teeth. The black figure of the Dawn Knight came into his eyes and was completely hated by him.


    He stared at the demon who destroyed everything, and roared.


    "Damn bastard, do you know what you did? You ruin everything, you let these mutants get a chance to breathe again. I won''t make you better, I want you to die without a place to die." To withstand all the pain and despair in the world. Jason, let Charles control them. I want them to be the craziest embarrassment in my hands."


    His words have not been finished yet, and the blushing witches waved a chaotic red mist to him, and numerous sharp blades flashed in the red mist, and they shot over to Stryker. For this madman who has almost killed his brother''s life, she will not leave a little affection.


    The endless sword is enough to shred Strick''s body, and he is only a mortal. He has no resistance to the supernatural power. But he has the most loyal guards around him.


    The Asian woman who was called Yuriko was in front of him, and countless swords were shot on her, but she only tore her skin, but could not go deeper. They are kept out of the bones. That is the skeleton of the Edelman alloy, the strongest defense in the world.


    The sword rain stopped, and Lily pulled out her sword with no expression on her face. Her body healed in the breath. For herself, this damage is just like tickle. Then she stretched out five claws and rushed in the direction of Wanda.


    Protecting Stryker is the only task in her consciousness, and Wanda, which threatens Stryker��s life safety, is the target she must have determined.


    However, her body has just vacated. A strong body suddenly appeared and swooped her down. The two figures were entangled and rolled down from the bridge. Rolled into the molten metal that is still flowing. Suddenly, the man��s pain was low and passed from below. That is the voice of Wolverine Rogan.


    However, their battle did not stop because of this, on the contrary. In this metalized magma, Rogan and Lily are still fighting fiercely. The magma melted the flesh of their bodies, but they did not melt the Edelman alloy bones in their bodies. So, they are almost naked with bones fighting hard.


    The body is constantly being repaired and melted, and the battle is constantly heating up. Rather than saying that they are competing in the flesh, it is better to say that they are competing with each other''s will. Therefore, it is difficult for them to separate the so-called wins and losses in a short time.


    Wanda pulled out in the air and she just wanted to support Rogan. A figure suddenly appeared behind her, and the figure flashed a purple light, like a short knife directly stabbed to the back of Wanda.


    Feeling the danger from behind him, Wanda immediately surged into a chaotic red mist, her body became false and unreal in an instant, and the assassin''s figure passed through her illusion, as if it had penetrated. An illusion. But the light blade that shines in her hand is drawn across her shoulder, giving her the pain of being pierced.


    "The blade of the soul? Are you a butterfly?" Wanda looked at the strange female assassin with her shoulders, and she recognized the true identity of the assassin when she saw the strange ability. A dangerous assassin recorded by the SHIELD.


    Mastering the soul of the transmission and the blade of the soul, entering and leaving any environment is like a land, and the speed is always a moment. As for the blade of her soul, it is killing invisible. No instruments in this world can detect the existence of this kind of spiritual weapon. This is the type that most power-owners are most afraid of, and it is why she is the target of the biggest spy organization. The SHIELD had been paying attention to her for a long time, but she did not expect her to be controlled by Stryker.


    The red fog on Wanda became awkward, and she disappeared into the air. To deal with this enemy, even she needs to be cautious. Because, it is very likely that a mistake, she will die in her hands.

 Chapter 127： The base was broken by the phoenix

    Rogan and Yuriko are fighting fierce and cruel battles in the hot metal soup. Wanda and Lingdie are also in the air. You come and go, all kinds of strange and unpredictable means are all carried out.


    As the center of the event, Zhou Yi is unusually quiet. He did not help his teammates, nor did he exert a thunderous blow to his enemies. He just floated in the air, just like a display.


    And this way of his appearance is exactly what Rogan and Wanda are most reluctant to see. Because they know that he is like this, not in stealing, but in the face of the world��s most terrible spiritual attack.


    Professor Charles and the illusion master Jason, such a psychic attack is enough to make every powerful person in the world feel fear. Even at the top level of the mutant, the blushing witch Wanda, who can resist the attack of Professor Charles, can''t guarantee that he can be safe under such a combination attack. Therefore, the critical situation of Zhou Yi is completely imaginable.


    They are worried that Professor Charles and the illusion masters will join forces to kill the most powerful hero in the world. At the same time, I am even more worried that the Dawn Knights will lose their will in their soul invasion and become the minions in Strike''s hands.


    The first situation will make them sad, and the second situation will make them life-threatening. No matter which one, they don''t want to accept it. So they are desperate, hoping to save Zhou Yi before all this happens. At the same time, I also prayed in my heart, hoping that the Knights of Dawn could persist for a longer time.


    At this time, in the world of Zhou Yi''s mind. His situation is indeed an abnormal crisis. He is experiencing a fantasy that he has never experienced before.


    At a glance, he found himself lying in a room filled with sterilized water. The white ceiling above his head and the instrument that dripped around him told him that he was in the opinion room.


    He wants to get up, but from the limbs and the whole body, there is a blank touch. He feels that his body is as hard as a stone. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t let it react, even if it is even The slightest finger tremor can''t be done.


    This strange thing made him feel huge doubts and surprises. He never lost his control of the body, which made him feel very bad. He wants to yell and ask for help. But I found that I couldn''t even make my voice. In addition to turning his own eyes, he can''t do anything at all.


    This feeling of being like a completely perceptive person is bound to a small container that can''t be done even in activities. It just makes people want to be crazy. Although Zhou Yi is not crazy, his mood is difficult to calm down.


    He began to think about what happened in the middle. However, when he began to retrieve his own memories, he found that his memory began to appear in pieces.


    Where was he before, what did he do? Who are the friends and relatives around him? All of them are like a layer of fog, they can''t think of it. The only thing he can remember is his mother, sister and his identity.


    Dawn knight, sun god. A superhero with great power.


    But even this only memory has become a bit fuzzy. Not only because of an indescribable interference, but also because he himself questioned this memory.


    From this stone-like body, he could not feel any power. Can such a person be a so-called superhero? He does not believe it, nor does he believe that someone will believe it. So, if even this is false, will his mother and sister be real?


    He wants to doubt, but he can''t doubt it. This only memory has become his most important thing. He began to silently repeat this memory in his own heart, repeating it indefinitely, deeply reflecting it into his mind and engraving it into his bones. . However, how long this pale memory can last, he can''t understand.


    Time passes by a little bit, and every second is as long as a whole day. Until the sun rises and falls, the moon becomes a circle. Again and again, one time after another. In Zhouyi, it is already known how many days and nights have passed.


    Time is always the most horrible poison, because it can make everything fade away from its original color. Even if it is a memory, Zhou Yi has become jealous of the memories that he has already told countless times. Countless days and nights have passed, and his world is unchanged.


    The white horrible ward, the body that can''t move, the irritating sound of the nameless fire. No one has ever been there, nor has there ever been any change. It��s like the only one in the world. The eternal colors and scenery are enough for everyone to smooth everything in their hearts.


    Those memories began to dissipate gradually, although some were not reconciled. But for a layer of unchanging reality, no amount of reluctance can only compromise. His world has only these, no relatives, no friends, no self. Everything started to sink into it.


    Zhou Yi��s spiritual world is still almost unchanged. Outside the mind, the world is undergoing drastic changes.


    Losing the image of the soul enhancer, Charles once again played a role in the seal he made. His power began to decay and soon lost the threat of being deadly for all mutants. When the illusion master and Charles joined hands and dragged Zhou Yi into the deepest spiritual illusion, their influence on everyone was reduced to the lowest level.


    This means that both the variant fraternity and the college are also variants controlled by Stryker. Most of them have recovered. Especially those who are controlled, when Jason is innocent, some of the hallucinogenic drugs can no longer control their minds. They gained their own spiritual freedom.


    However, when this freedom came, they also followed the discovery of a terrible disaster that was coming to them.


    The Erica dam has already become scarred under the super-ray rays of the laser eye, and it has continued. The rays that rely on the laser eye and the raging lake form a fragile balance. Rays are emitted from the crevices of the dam, allowing all the influx of water to evaporate without impacting the dam.


    This is to drink and quench thirst, but can not be said to have no use. However, when the laser eye resumed its consciousness, the subconscious closed its eyes. This fragile balance was interrupted. The lake is like a beast that has broken the **** and rushes toward the dam.


    The dam with deadly wounds can no longer stop the huge water pressure and the power of terror. From the huge wound, the dam began to fall apart. Together with this base, they are faced with terrorist disasters from nature. Hundreds of millions of tons of water will completely overwhelm everything here.


    Variants are beginning to rush to escape, and in the face of this natural power they have no choice but to have time to make other choices. The dam may still support a little while, but how long it can last. No one will know, and no one wants to know. Everything they think of now is to escape this natural disaster.


    The well-behaved beast picked up the coma of Orolo, and she fell off her high legs and broke her legs. At the same time, he also pulled the laser eye, Scott can only walk with his eyes closed and lost his eyes. He is simply a blind man. Because he can''t control his ability, he can only let himself close his eyes to prevent more damage.


    As for the masters of the magnetic king, they are the fastest at this time, because they have to manage only one person. At this point, I have to say that Wan Wangwang is absolutely unsuccessful in his education. The weak meat may create a strong person, but he cannot build a strong team.


    Almost everyone is running out, but there is someone who is advancing against the crowd. That is the piano, or the piano that has fallen into the ability to run away.


    Charles��s previous annihilation did not cause any harm to the most powerful mutant that might exist, just the idea. His psychic attack made the fragile will of the piano no longer sustainable.


    The prison of the soul has been unable to hold the black phoenix, which is almost irrational. She began to compete with the body of the body for the sovereignty of the body. And this, what caused is the riot of her ability.


    The power of mind, the power of the mind, and even the black phoenix annihilate matter. The forces that break down everything from the material source and the micro level are mixed together to form a terrible storm of mind.


    She stepped forward step by step. On the road she walked, the cement and steel were all broken down into tiny particles, and she was accelerating the destruction of the dam. But no one dares to say anything to her. Because a storm visible to the naked eye is around her, and it is this storm that is causing everything they see.


    In the face of this devastating power, no one has the courage to speak. They can only circumvent from her side and desperately escape from this place.


    The beast saw the existence of the piano, but he kept silent about everything he saw. He didn''t shout her name because he knew that there was someone around him who would be desperate for her.


    And even if Scott is not here, he has no courage to stop him. As a professor''s former assistant, he also knows about the most powerful mutants that may exist, as well as the black phoenix in her heart. A existence that can be taught to be jealous will only make his heart more jealous. Just by seeing her what she is now, he almost lost his courage.


    The wise man will always do what they think is the most correct thing, and the most correct thing that the beast Hank thinks is to flee here with the only remaining fruit of the college at this time. In his heart, Qin Gere has become the most feared existence in the professor''s mouth, and he has given up on her in his heart.


    Therefore, there is almost no hesitation. He took Orolo and Scott in the crowd and escaped.


    In this scene, the piano naturally looks in the eyes. Qin Gelei, who is in the body of the body, feels a trace of sadness, but she does not care about the black phoenix, which is now more attractive in her will. The idea of ??the ants never leaves any traces in her heart. She only cares about one, and only this can keep her in her heart.


    Now, what she feels is to make her fear.


    The power of the mind is about to catch up with Charles. She has already felt the moment in the moment, the light that he cares most about. This ray is like a residual candle in the wind, inspired by two powerful spirits, and seems to be extinguished soon.


    And this phenomenon is enough to make her crazy. Almost for a moment, the storm of the mind around her was mad, and the destructive power was stronger than before. At the same time, the storm began to move at a rapid pace, like a real hurricane.


    It destroys everything and there is only one goal. It is at the deepest point of this dam.


    (No, the temperature has become too big in these two days, and the cold is too powerful. There is only one more today, sorry. I am going to the doctor.)

 Chapter 128： The end of sin

    The water began to appear in every corner of the base, and even in the deepest part of the base, the place where Strike was, began to flow in a little bit.


    The deepest feeling is the Wolverine and Lily, which are rolling in the molten steel. The cold water flows into the hot molten steel, and when the high temperature mist rises, it also makes the melted metal solidify again.


    Rogan can endure terrible pains in the steel, but can''t stand himself like a mosquito in amber and is permanently fixed in the solidified metal. So he quickly broke away from the entanglement of the lily, stabbed into the wall with his claws, and crawled up desperately.


    The Yuriko will not let him escape so easily, taking advantage of his flexible and agile characteristics, she borrowed a force directly from the wall and once again rushed toward Logan. The sharp fingers directly penetrated Rogan''s shoulder blade, letting her hang on Rogan''s body like a sloth. At the same time, her other hand began to pierce madly on his body. The fingers of the Edelman alloy pierced his body again and again, and the muscles of this desperate old wolf began to groan, and the eyes of the scorpion groaned in pain.


    But he has always endured this violent pain and climbed up little by little while hanging a man.


    On the other side, the battle between Wanda and Lingdie is almost at the end of the game. The ability of Lingdie is very strange, but the blushing witch who wants to fight against the most advanced level is still unsuccessful.


    Wanda''s red fog is swaying around, swords, ice, thunder and lightning, and countless changes have pushed Lingdie into desperation little by little. Although her heart transmission made her reluctant to be hurt, it was already difficult to attack Wanda.


    At this moment, she is like a little mouse that is chased around and flees. She can''t stop even if she stops. Because once stopped, it was a fatal blow to meet her.


    Looking at the butterfly that had not threatened himself, Wanda quickly drove his ability to interfere with Professor Charles, but this time Professor Charles raised his head and glanced at her indifferently.


    Under his very psychedelic eyes, all of Wanda��s thoughts vanished. Not to mention the ability to drive her, she did not even have the courage to go forward. Although she repeatedly denied Charles''s spiritual strength in her heart, she still could not do it.


    In desperation, she can only give up this idea. Turned around to help Rogan. Chaos red atomization as a chain entangled him and Lily, and then the chain was shaken back to the bridge.


    As soon as the sky bridge was over, part of the chain was turned into red fog. The red mist passed through Rogan''s body and was directly tied to the lily. When it changes again, it is the chain of layers that completely binds the lily to a scorpion.


    Even if the lily is possessed with a strong resilience, it is impossible for the hard reinforced iron to break away from such a chain. Because her own strength is only a little bit higher than ordinary people. This power is not worth mentioning the ability to deal with the sorcerer''s witch.


    Get rid of the entanglement of Yuriko, Rogan directly explored the claws want to give her a good look. But he thought about it and thought about it. After all, he still resisted this anger. The woman''s ability is so similar to him that he even worried about his strange relationship with himself. Since there is already Victor''s **** brother, maybe there will be a terrible sister.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t even dare to wave his claws to her. But for another person, he will not have such pity.


    In the first two steps, he directly put his claws on his throat in the collar of Stryker. Rogan said wickedly.


    "Let your **** son stop, or be careful about your life!"


    For the threat of Rogan, Strike made a harsh laugh.


    "Rogan, lost the dog that has forgotten to go home for so many years, how do you treat your master like this?"


    "Do you know me?" Looking at Stryker, the memories of Rogan''s chaos came out again. In his memory, a vague figure gradually became clear, and when the figure became clearer, his hatred of the person in front of him began to grow wildly.


    "It''s you, you are not dead?"


    "Do you think your **** woman can kill me? It''s ridiculous, that **...ah!" He said that he hadn''t finished talking, and Rogan pierced his thigh with a paw. The pain made him swallow all the swear words into his stomach.


    "You are not qualified to say her, you **** bastard." Angry claws tore his muscles and cut his bones. Let Strike the whole person can''t help but sigh from the eyes of the blind man.


    But he did not ask for Rogan for mercy, but taunted and dismissed.


    "I am not qualified, I am the most qualified person. Isn''t it? She was sent to you from the beginning, but after the woman betrayed you, she actually betrayed me. She is never a loyal woman. It��s a **** **. Oh, yes, I think you may not remember, she is dead in my hands. This is the retribution she betrayed me!��


    "Ah!" An angry moment broke out in the heart, so that Rogan couldn''t help but scream. He clenched his fist and forced himself to not cut his head. But he is not sure how long he can endure. The enemy is in front of him, but he has a reason not to kill him. For him, it is really a painful suffering.


    After a long sigh, he put down the hatred in his heart and threatened to Stryker again.


    "Let them let go of mind control, or you will die for me here!"


    He said the pain and reluctance, which is definitely the most tough choice for him. But Stryker still responded to him with ridicule.


    "Why should I order them to do this, do you think I really care about this?" With a corner of his mouth, he spit out a **** foam. Stryker said to the most perfect weapon he once thought.


    "My dream of my life is to destroy the evil and dirty species of the mutants. I have seen that my plan for more than a decade will be successful. But at this last moment, your **** shards actually destroyed him. Since my The dream is shattered, then I will not let you feel good. I want you to lose the important existence as I do. I want you to suffer!"


    "I am dead, and will not make you feel good. I want to let the mutants have the most powerful existence to accompany me!"


    The naked words reveal the ultimate viciousness and hatred. Under the crazy attitude of Stryker, Rogan can no longer suppress the inner hatred. He pulled out his claws and stabbed him into his chest. In a flash, his vicious heart was torn apart.


    Losing his heart, Stryker finally ushered in the end of his revenge. When Rogan provoked his body angrily, he threw him off the bridge. His body was also turned into ashes in the boiling molten steel, and like his plan of shattering, there would be no more traces left.


    Rogan didn''t look at his body again. He opened his paws and walked toward Charles in their direction. Since Stryker refused to give orders, he would end it all in a more direct way. Killing the illusion master is also an effective method.


    But like Wanda, he just saw the vision of Professor Charles. In that vision, he found himself unable to take another step. This is not his will at all, but he can''t defy it. In the face of the professor''s spiritual strength, he did not even qualify for the claws.


    "There is no way, there is Charles. We can''t even wave their fists at them." Wanda whispered that Charles''s power has almost become an insurmountable scorpion here, making them powerless.


    "Damn, is there no other way?" Rogan looked at the three people in front of him who were immersed in the spiritual world, cursing and cursing. At this moment, he really felt powerless.


    Wanda shook his head and looked at Wan Wang.


    "If he is still normal, maybe we will have some hope. But now, we really have no way."


    "Millions of magnetic kings, his helmet!" Rogan looked like a paralyzed king, and then noticed his helmet. That is an artifact that can block all intrusions, and maybe solve the problem at hand.


    However, he was just about to step forward, and the red mist of the crimson witch was in front of him.


    "If you don''t want to face a controlled king, then it''s best not to hit his attention. We can''t face the three most powerful variants at the same time."


    Rogan gritted his teeth and eventually stopped. He had to admit that the blush witch had her reason, and they really did not have the ability to deal with a million magnetic king.


    They can only watch now, watching Professor Charles and Jason do whatever they want.


    Time is flowing slowly, they are still watching. At this time, a silver light and shadow suddenly appeared here. Fast silver appeared on the flyover with her on the back. He looked at his sister and shouted.


    "Wanda, go fast. It��s going to be flooded here. And a madman is rushing here!"


    "Maniac?" Wanda looked at her brother with a puzzled look. She was still thinking about who the madman he was talking about. At this time, the violent shaking came from above.


    The invisible psychic storm decomposes everything, and the gesture of ending everything appears in front of them. The floods of the sky rushed behind them, and the metal rocks completely lost their mass in the storm of the mind, and were broken down into countless fine powders. In the center, the long-flying piano buds floated straight.


    She looked at Zhou Yi, who was in midair, feeling the fire of his heart fading down a little. A horrible scream was made.


    In her voice, everyone felt a dramatic mental shock. That is the terrible power of tyrannical and extreme emotionalization. Ordinary people simply cannot afford it.


    In the ears of Rogan and Fast Silver, blood immediately shed, and the weaker willows and Aretha were directly comatose. In addition to Charles and Jason, only Wanda and Lingdie can barely stand. But how long they can persist, they don��t know it.


    A terrible existence has made the situation here more chaotic.

 Chapter 129： The mind annihilates the sun

    Feel the weakness of Zhou Yi��s will, and Qin Gelei or the black phoenix broke out with terrible killing. Qin Ge may care about Professor Charles''s identity, but Black Phoenix can not have such scruples. Even more, she has only hatred and dislike for Charles who has been incarcerating her for more than a decade.


    When she perceives that the source of Zhou Yi''s weakness is Professor Charles and the illusion master Jason, she suddenly made a huge attack on these two people. It is a good choice for her to be able to understand the public grievances.


    However, feeling the horrible appetite of the black phoenix, Professor Charles once again used his own spiritual ability. Through his eyes, invisible spiritual fluctuations began to invade the black phoenix''s brain. He is not trying to control her, which makes him not have to face up with her spirit. And in terms of spiritual ghosts, Black Phoenix is ??far from being an opponent of Professor Charles.


    The Black Phoenix manipulated the storm of the mind and began to sweep toward Charles and Jason. But this storm, which almost destroyed everything, seemed to have long eyes and deliberately avoided Charles. Even if their surroundings have become a mess, their feet are still intact.


    Even if the black phoenix repeatedly strengthens its own power, it is impossible to change the fact that almost the whole underground has been cut off.


    This is the terrible thing of Professor Charles. He can subtly change one''s thoughts without using much power, but even if it is only a little bit, it can play a 12-point role. Moreover, people are unprepared, unable to resist, or even eliminate.


    The horrible sorrows in the mouth of the black phoenix, the storm of the mind became more and more terrible. Even the floods behind her were stopped. Thousands of tons of water are broken down into the most primitive atomic state under her mental storm. Anyway, this flood has terrible pressure, and no matter how powerful the impact can be, it will not be a step further. This is already the absolute field of the Black Phoenix.


    However, this is still useless. Even her psychic storm provided Charles with a special layer of protection from all outside interference. Instead, Wanda and Logan are a bit bitter.


    Wanda supported a huge shield in the storm of the Black Phoenix, protecting all the guys around him. Not only are there a group of fast silver, Rogan and Aretha. There are even Wanwang, as well as Lingdie and Yuli.


    Under the influence of the Black Phoenix Spiritual Storm, the spiritual control of the illusion master can no longer be maintained on these two skeletons. Because the spiritual fluctuations emitted by the black phoenix itself greatly interfered with these awkward hearts. The mind that made them freeze again reinvigorated, although it was strong and hurtful, but it was Jason who had to abandon them.


    He has no energy to erode the world of Zhou Yi''s spirit while increasing his power to retain his control of the two embarrassments, which is not only worth the loss, but also unnecessary.


    So these two very special, and finally the last, finally got the freedom. This is also the reason why Wanda will save them. They are no longer enemies and they have a common enemy. Although the biggest enemy is already dead.


    "Wanda, this is too dangerous. Let''s leave here early."


    Fast Silver saw the black phoenix almost ruined the ground, and scared the neck directly. He now has some doubts about whether the world is the world in which it originally lived. He always thought that there could not be so many metamorphosis in this world. Even Professor Charles, Wan Wang and his sister, there are only a few strong people who can stand in front of him.


    But today he discovered that the world is very deep in water, and his original idea is really naive. It is not enough to have a special case of the Dawn Knight, but there is still another violating piano. Look at the power of Qin. Gray, he even suspects that he can not leave a whole body when he rushes up.


    So in this case, he decisively collapsed. And began to persuade my sister to go first.


    Wanda glanced at his younger brother and the magnetic king who had almost lost his ability to move. Despite all the helplessness, she has to admit that it is not suitable for them to stay. No matter what the final result of Zhou Yi, they can''t play any role. Even if the worst happens, they may all be left in this place forever.


    It seems that she also saw her entanglement, and Rogan also persuaded.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, but we don''t have any other role to stay here. It''s not as good as we are to retreat first. If there is any turning point, it won''t drag their hind legs!"


    Thinking about it and thinking, Wanda accepted their opinions. She opened up a huge range of red fog, and the mist filled all of them. Soon, they disappeared into place.


    The disappearance of Wanda did not attract the attention of these people present. In their hearts, these are irrelevant roles. Whether it is Jason, the controlled Charles or the genius of the black phoenix, there is only one concern in their hearts, that is, Zhou Yi who is caught in the illusion.


    The situation in Zhouyi is still deteriorating, and the power of Charles and Jason is also increasing. The Black Phoenix sensed it all, but she could not stop their actions. This is simply the biggest torment for her. Her feelings are so strong and real that she can''t see Zhou Yi''s consciousness of being erased by herself.


    Losing the existence of the self, is he still the original Zhou Yi? The answer is obvious. And such an answer is completely unacceptable to the Black Phoenix.


    As the most authentic and sensual personality, the Black Phoenix is ??completely impulsive. In order to save Zhou Yi, she made the most dangerous action. Put your own consciousness into the world of two spiritual masters, and use all of your own to gamble. If you succeed, you will be able to save Zhou Yi��s consciousness. If they fail, they will also be together.


    This is the craziest move and the only move that can make a miracle. Charles can only see that one of the biggest variables has entered the world they weave.


    At this moment, in Zhou Yi''s spiritual world, the eternal change finally has a different change.


    The door that had never been opened suddenly opened up. A figure almost ran and rushed in.


    Zhou Yi clearly watched her rushing to her side, grabbing her stiff palm and trying to tell herself what she was.


    Her white face was full of horror and worry, and from her lips that kept on closing, Zhou Yi could tell that she had repeated a word. But he could not hear clearly.


    The loneliness and loneliness of countless days and nights have almost wiped out all his senses. He is almost ready to hear anything.


    The woman is still whispering while holding his hand, and her feelings are very sincere. But Zhou Yi looked at her face, but she could never find any of her existence from her memory. Not only her, no one exists in his memory. There, he has only a blank space.


    He would like to ask who this woman is and what is the relationship between them. But he can''t do anything. He can''t do anything but look.


    However, he is still very happy, in this world he is no longer alone. There is a person who is accompanying himself, although I don''t know who she is, but this is no longer important. The important thing is that some people still care about themselves and some people are willing to stay with him. This gave him a little more power in his heart.


    This has attracted the attention of those who weave the world. Zhou Yi��s self is strong again. This is something they are absolutely not allowed to happen. So they began to correct the world they woven. For them, there is only one existence that needs to be corrected, that is, the piano.


    In this world, they are the people who rule and create the rules, so there is almost no hesitation, they begin to clear the will of the violin.


    The black phoenix felt the power of clearing from the spiritual world itself, and she subconsciously wanted to resist. But there is no way to resist. This is the spiritual world. It is the spiritual world that Charles and Jason, the world''s top spiritual masters, have woven to erase the self of Zhou Yi.


    In this world, nothing but eternal things in Zhou Yi��s eyes will exist. The power of the Black Phoenix is ??the same, although she broke into here, but it does not mean that she can change the rules here. Here, she is nothing, not a powerful ability owner, not a mutant, or even a real existence.


    She is just a will, a will that can be erased. And she is being erased.


    Time is still passing, and a red-colored guise still holds Zhou Yi��s hand and whispers something. This makes Zhou Yi feel satisfied, but also has fear. Because he found that with the alternation of day and night, the figure of this sudden woman is blurring little by little. It is as if he wants to evaporate from this world.


    This is the proof that Qin''s will is erased a little bit. Although she tried hard to fight, in this world, she did not have any power to fight back. She can choose to leave, but he doesn''t do that because it doesn''t make sense to her. She chose to stay, although it meant demise.


    And all this, Zhou Yi did not know. He just watched as her body faded a little bit and disappeared a little. It is as if her appearance is just an unreal dream.


    However, he really does not want this to be a dream. I don''t believe this is a dream. He desperately wants to hug him, but the decaying body makes him unable to do anything. He can only watch, and everything that he has so hard to have once again disappears from his world.


    This is the cruelest thing and the most painful thing. But he has to go through such a thing.


    Finally, when the evening of the day comes again. The faint silhouette of Qin Gelei finally disappeared in front of him, and the residual temperature on his hand seemed to tell him the existence of the woman. But he has lost her forever in his world.


    Tears finally flowed out of the seemingly dry body, and at this moment, he heard the woman whispering all the time.


    "Wake up, my hero, my love!"


    The pain went deep into the deepest part of the soul, and instantly awakened his true self. The raging fire began to burn the world, and countless rays of light and golden flames burst out of his dry body.


    The world is breaking and the world is falling apart. At this moment, even if the whole world is oppressed, it cannot stop his self-awakening.


    A golden sun began to appear and began to destroy everything here.

 Chapter 130： Illusion Ends Flooding Beast

    The golden sun spewed an endless flame, replacing the existence of Zhou''s decaying body and breaking through his body. This is the embodiment of his spiritual will, and his self that Charles and Jason have always wanted to seal.


    When this sun appears in this world, it means that Charles''s previous efforts have completely disappeared. Although they are still remedy, they want to seal this round of sun capture. However, in the face of Zhou Yi''s painful heart and the more real self because of this pain, the remedy has completely become a delusion.


    Nothing can hold the rising sun, and everything will be ashes in front of him.


    The world of the soul has become extremely dark for a moment, and although they still want to work hard to make everything back to the original, the power of the sun has completely dispelled this false illusion. Everything in this world is fading, leaving only the truest darkness.


    In this darkness, all the light has turned from the sun that just broke out of the cage. The Pentium''s sundial ruined everything around him, and the endless flames were overwhelming, with the determination and hatred to purify everything.


    The illusion of the soul has not accommodated the might of the sun, even if it is woven by the most powerful spiritual masters in the world.


    The sun is still rising, and his brilliance has broken out. Let everything here be shrouded in his light. The darkness also began to break up, and countless cracks appeared on the darkness. Through these cracks, you can see countless brilliant brilliance. That is everything that Zhou Yi was sealed up.


    And this also means that the world of fantasy of this soul is about to burst, and Zhou Yi is about to get out of trouble.


    And what is going to happen to Zhou Yi, who is out of the trap, Jason, who is in the master position, understands very well. He was terrified and panicked, and it was even difficult to maintain the calmness and calmness that a spiritual master should have. His voice began to appear in this world, as the majesty of the Creator, he was commanding.


    "Stop, you **** the sun. Stop, where are you going? You don''t even know who you are?"


    The sun stopped, but not because of the words of the illusion master. He has lost control of it. Zhou Yi��s voice came from the sun.


    "I am the **** of the sun, the Knight of Dawn, the grievance of revenge. I want to go back to where I should go, for my revenge with her, to you!"


    After all, the huge sun jumped up in an instant, tearing open the last scorpio and breaking through the endless smashing colors.


    In the reality of the outside world, everything in the illusion of the mind is mapped out. Jason, who was torn open, gave a painful mourning to his head, and the broken muscles almost caused his brain to be stirred into a mass of slag. In this case, he has no control over the professor''s consciousness.


    Professor Charles, although the facial features of the five senses began to ooze the blood of the red, but his face has a smile. His eyes are not sluggish, and the warm and wise look is once again on him. He has recovered his mind and is no longer controlled by others.


    As soon as he recovered, Professor Charles put his sight into the air. There is one of his friends and one of the most important ones. They were all seriously hurt because of him.


    The golden flame began to surge in Zhou Yi''s body, just like the professor. He has got rid of the illusion and returned to reality. In contrast, the black phoenix, which has just smashed a terrible storm of mind, and whose power is almost destroyed, is quietly a little bit.


    Perhaps it is a long and long time in the world of spiritual fantasy, but in reality it is only a short moment. At this moment, one of them gained freedom and the other fell into a deep sleep.


    The black phoenix that lost consciousness can no longer display the terrible storm of the soul. Her body gradually lost her support and began to fall down. The flood washed away the weak barrier of the psychic storm, like the fierce beast that was tens of thousands of people rushing over. With a loud bang, break through the masonry, twist the steel, and tear everything in front of him.


    The body of the black phoenix is ??still falling, but it does not fall into the flood demon that swallows everything. Zhou Yi appeared under her and caught her body. Embrace her in her arms.


    Looking at this once quiet and elegant woman lying in her arms like a withered flower, Zhou Yi��s heart fluctuated drastically. This fluctuation has formed a strong impact and is mapped in reality. The more terrible power than the flood broke out, and in a flash it formed the same existence as a monster that swallowed everything.


    Huge gravitational entanglement of endless thoughts, turning the flood into a huge vortex into the air. Tens of thousands of tons of water flowed like a steel knife around him madly, almost smashing everything that blocks them. Both steel and rock are pulverized by this stream, and the damage continues to spread until it reaches the bottom of the dam and the depths of the earth.


    The flood vortex violently rushed and spread toward the center of the bridge.


    Seeing the vortex of the flooding of the sky, it was necessary to spread to Jason''s face. Professor Charles couldn''t help but mobilize his ability and once again entered the mind of Zhou Yi.


    "Calm down, easy. Your mind is fluctuating too much. In this way, you will have difficulty controlling your own."


    "Get out of my brain, Charles. I don''t want to do it for you, but you don''t want to stop me." Zhou Yi responded in the heart, and Charles found almost volcanic anger in his heart.


    "Don''t let this anger control you, easy. Calm down!" Strong against Zhou Yi''s anger, Charles began to control his power, want to go deep into his mind to control his anger that almost burns everything.


    Although Jason made a lot of unforgivable things, Charles still wants to give him another chance. For him, Jason is just a misguided student. He believes he has the ability to bring him back on track, just give him a chance.


    However, this opportunity does not depend on him, but on Zhou Yi. He also understands this, so he wants to persuade Zhou Yi, even if he uses his ability.


    But the most unbearable thing that Zhou Yi, who has already broken free from the spiritual world, is this kind of mental interference. Even if this interference comes from Charles, who is from his own goodwill. His heart is sad and angry, and all this is from this.


    In the spiritual world, the sun bursts with a horrible flame and light, and in a moment, Charles''s spiritual power is expelled from his mind. The action was so violent that a lot of nosebleeds spilled out of his nostrils.


    But Charles didn''t pay attention to these wounds. He just looked at Zhou Yi anxiously and shouted desperately to stop him.


    "Don''t hurt him, Zhou Yi. This is not his fault, beg you, let him go!"


    This persuasion is weak, just like his being. He could only watch the vortex flow in front of them and swallow Jason completely.


    The sharp vortex shredded every part of his body and completely dismantled his entire body into countless parts. If Charles wants to identify him, he can only find it from the stream of bright red water except for memory. He looked at it all, and finally he could only bow his head weakly.


    "He really shouldn''t take it all. It''s really not his fault. Why should he let him take it all?"


    "This is not the fault of the piano, she is also innocent." Zhou Yi came to Charles''s side, he looked at the old man who was deeply blamed, said indifferently. "If you must have a reason, then you can only say Charles, I can''t choose you to take it all."


    For Charles, Zhou Yi��s mood is as complicated. He hates his strength and actions, although it is not his intention, but he still has a must. Wiping out the consciousness of the black phoenix, I almost became a walking dead. No matter how washed, this kind of thing is contaminated by Charles.


    Because of Charles''s identity, it may be difficult for him to vent his hatred to him. But for Jason, he will never show mercy. Such a crazy guy, even if it��s just a jealousy, is not out of his original intention, he has to pay for it.


    "Here is going to collapse. I will send you out first. But Charles, I will stay with me. I will cure her. Before she forgives you, I hope that you will not appear in front of us."


    "This is the wrong choice, Zhou Yi." Charles looked at his comatose student, and the look of remorse came to his face. "I am sorry for all that I have done, but her heart is very weak, only I can help her, you should leave her by my side!"


    "Let you destroy her again, or once again put her in a prison of mind? Charles, I know who she is, and will not let you do anything to hurt her anymore." Stop Charles. Persuaded Zhou Yi to take him straight up.


    The vortex tears all the obstacles and makes them appear outside the base very quickly. Seeing the blue sky and white clouds again is undoubtedly a happy thing, but they are hard to produce this kind of mood now.


    The dams under their feet are no longer able to take on their responsibilities. After repeated destruction and destruction, it has been unable to stop the impact of the current.


    The raging lake smashed the body of the levee, and the huge waves of the sky filled with countless wreckage rushing toward the lower reaches of the lake. Looking far away, it is like a white line appearing on the earth.


    Like the most elite army, the huge waves rushed all the way, destroying the city and pulling the village, so that everything along the way trembled and shattered in their impact. They poured into the forest, and countless trees were hit by the waist and pulled out. They rushed into the valley, the boulder was crushed and the ground was plowed up completely. Everything can''t stop them, they are still galloping, and they can''t move forward in the direction of the lower reaches of the lake.


    There are human towns and there are thousands of human beings. However, in the face of this torrential flood, even human beings who claim to be the spirit of all things can only tremble and flee, and they have no power to stop it from advancing.


    Looking at this terrible natural power, Professor Charles couldn''t help but hug his head.


    "What have we done?"

 Chapter 131： Changing the future of geology

    As a compassionate old man, a true kindness is considered by Zhou Yi to be the same as a contemporary saint. He was deeply immersed in self-blame at this moment.


    In order to save him, for his ability, for the ambition and hatred of some people. Do you really have to pay such a big price? And even if it is a price, why do you want these innocent people to endure the ultimate damage?


    This is a question he has thought about, but like the original, he still can''t get the correct answer. He can only blame it on himself and make guilt more heavy. Maybe this will make him feel better for him.


    "I must blame you for having a powerful force, but you can''t shake the evil thoughts and greed in the hearts of people. You can''t suppress people''s hatred and viciousness. Charles, you are wrong, always. You just watched the mutants receive Hurt, want to heal their wounds, but never thought about how much they longed for revenge, and never thought about how much pain they would suffer from revenge."


    Seeing the pain of Charles, Zhou Yiping spoke up. He has seen too much for hatred. This is an eternal theme that runs through almost all life. And the destruction it brings is enough to make a behemoth collapse, vampires, and mutants.


    "Charles, you have to make a change. Otherwise, all the costs paid this time are meaningless. Since there can be a Stryker, why not have a second one. If you don''t change, these people will There will be endless!"


    Zhou Yi��s words made Charles fall into thinking. He had not had time to think about it. The sound of the alarm sounded by the lakeside town interrupted his thinking. Residents in the town have discovered floods that are rushing, and they sounded an alarm warning the residents of all the towns. But apart from that, they have no way to block them.


    Whether it is the National Guard or the local firefighters, in the face of this sudden natural disaster, it seems too weak. The residents of the town began to flee, they hid in their own house, hoping that their house could survive the flood.


    But in fact they themselves are very clear, this is just an unrealistic fantasy. The wooden houses in the town are unlikely to withstand this flood. They are just comforting themselves.


    Someone began to pray, or to the vain God, or to those real heroes. God naturally will not respond to them, but the hero will.


    After hearing the prayers of some people, Zhou Yixian came to the top of the church in the town with Charles and Qin, where they were placed. Then I rushed to the flood with all my strength.


    His figure pulled out layers of turbulence in the sky, like a thousand troops and horses in charge. Such scenes naturally attract the sight of those who are still fleeing. They stared at the black knight in the middle and made a different voice.


    Some people who don''t know this hero are questioning the people around them. They want to know who this guy is, who is a human or a monster. Those who know him are cheering at this time, and a superhero who can save Paris in an almost devastating attack will be able to save them under such natural disasters. This may be just an illusion of their wishful thinking, but at this time, even if it is a life-saving straw, they will be desperately trying to hold on.


    Zhou Yi naturally does not know these human thoughts, and to this extent, he does not care what these people think. Saving lives has become a kind of nature and responsibility for him. It has long been a favorite interest.


    The high value of life is no longer suitable for perfunctory use of such things.


    The powerful gravitational force has become an invincible drill bit, leading the smashing air waves to tear the flood defense line in an instant, under the dual effects of extreme speed and powerful ability. The flood of the flood was contained in an instant.


    Just like being shackled, they can no longer run forward. Even a more peculiar sight appeared in front of everyone.


    The flood of the flood began to flow back. Under the wrath of the black figure, the endless stream of water flows back to where it had passed. There are countless giant trees and mudslides floating in the water, like a yellow python, walking forward, and the sound is horrible.


    However, no matter how terrible the momentum at this moment is, it is only a momentary prestige. The power of Zhou Yi is no longer able to reverse the laws of nature. The flood cannot be reversed forever. It will definitely return to the formal.


    This is, even if only for a while is enough. Because the destruction of the dam will give the flood a chance to converse, then if you want to tame this beast, you only need to rebuild a cage. This is the plan of Zhou Yi.


    The force field began to distort and the high speed operation began. The highly condensed force field even affects the movement of the water, causing the water flow to twist into a whirlpool that is enough to tear everything. The vortex of this water stream scrapes the wet soil, and smashes the layers of rock, and deep into the depths of the earth, deep into the middle of the mountains.


    When the flexible water flow is hard, it is unimaginable destructive power. The earth makes a rumbling sound in the impact of the flood. With the sinking of the force field with huge gravity, the water flow even tears up the rock geological. The mountain, once again, shaped a river valley out of this place.


    Geology, because of the power of one person, has undergone tremendous changes. He tamed the flood, letting the mountains separate, and letting the earth sink.


    People looked at everything in front of them with amazement. The floods disappeared completely. They were trapped in the valley just opened up. Only the stream like a stream flows through the streets. Tell people that they have just been raging.


    A terrible crisis was invisible in the hands of so-called superheroes, who defeated the horrific natural disasters and even changed the world in which they lived.


    Many people have been unable to care for the turbid water flow under their feet, and they crouched directly on the ground. Among them may be believers of God, but at this moment they believe only the gods in front of them. A **** who lives in reality and is far more real than God.


    Those who know the existence of the Dawn Knight become more excited. Superheroes are very popular in this world, and fans are definitely not less than the so-called stars. After all, the star is relying on false heroic behavior to gain recognition, and the behavior of the superhero is true. Of course, they have more supporters.


    The supporters of these Dawn Knights shouted loudly and shouted the name of the Dawn Knight. They did not care that they had just experienced the threat of natural disasters. The atmosphere was as warm as an important festival.


    For a time, the same voice echoed throughout the town and even the mountains. This voice naturally spread to Professor Charles''s ears. As a master of the mind, he heard more than just such cheers, and those from the depths of his heart. This almost fanatical emotion made him fall into meditation.


    In all fairness, is he doing a lot for the world? In fact, he did a great contribution to mankind when he was young, and even prevented the outbreak of nuclear war between the two giants. Without him, the world has long been a doomsday of radiation spreading, human beings and stealing.


    However, there are few people who know him, let alone those who cheer for him. It��s not just him, all the mutants don��t have this kind of treatment. If the superhero like Zhou Yi is the celebrity noble who enjoys the top life, they are just **** that is worse than the tramp and the tramp.


    If there is a difference in the ability due to the difference in ability, perhaps he has no other thoughts. But their ability is not bad, even if it is not as super hero as this almost god, but their huge base can completely smooth the gap between them, compared with the alone one, they have an advantage.


    However, reality does not agree with their existence. Dawn knights can enjoy the cheers from human beings in the sun, but these mutants are shivering under the human laws and are struggling.


    It was inevitable that it appeared in the hearts of Charles. Although he quickly eliminated this negative emotion, he still regrets it. What he regrets is the so-called future of the mutant, a thing that seems to him to have not yet dawned.


    He felt that he seemed to have to make a choice, but he did not have the courage to make such a choice. The contradictions of the mutants and the misunderstandings with humans have long been profound. Because of these misunderstandings, they have already produced countless hatreds.


    A wrong choice is likely to lead to the most terrible consequences. In Jason, he made such a mistake. He regarded Jason as the beginning of the easing of human relations, but did not expect that the destruction of the mutant would be caused by the difference.


    In the past, as a leader among the mutants, he did not dare and could not make any decisions at will.


    At this time, Zhou Yi, who has solved everything, has returned to their side. He glanced at Charles, who was still smiling, and asked plainly.


    "You still can''t make up your mind, Charles?"


    "I can''t do this. I can''t risk the children to do the dangerous things. Zhou Yi, many of them are children. Why can''t they let them live as calmly as ordinary people?" Charles replied bitterly. Wisdom, as he naturally understands the meaning of Zhou Yi. But some decisions are not easily made.


    "That''s just your thoughts, not theirs. No, you just want them to live the lives of ordinary people, but they don''t think about what they think. You can''t stop them from making any choices, even if you are them. The teacher, like everything you do to another existence in the body of the piano, is actually your wishful thinking. Isn''t it?"


    "The piano is different. The personality in her heart is very dangerous." Charles wanted to defend something, but was interrupted rudely.


    "I am also very dangerous! Charles, your heart has been bound by timidity and countless scruples. I admit that you are a kind and honest person, but this kindness does not help them. The world is always moving forward, Charles The thing that is not moving forward is to be crushed by the trend of progress."

 Chapter 132： Fighting to calm down

    On the top floor of the church in the lakeside town, only Charles is alone. Zhou Yi did not stay here to continue his unnecessary arguments. He left the room early with a coma. Of course, before he left, he joined the college''s newsletter and told them the location of Charles.


    The variants have suffered a lot because of Professor Charles. If you don''t get the news of Charles Fortunate, I am afraid that these mentally abnormal guys will do a lot of dangerous things. Especially in the case of the president��s forthcoming decree.


    Fortunately, Charles was finally saved. This is a happy thing for both humans and mutants. Because this person''s existence is enough to lift a war that is about to break out. No one would doubt Charles'' persuasion, and even Zhou Yi is no exception. As long as he is there, the president will not sign the order on that bill.


    When Charles was still thinking about what he had said before Zhou Yi, the sound of a group of people running came from the stairs. Perceived the familiar mental fluctuations, Charles smiled and looked at the exit of the stairs.


    Soon, two familiar figures appeared in front of him. The old man he is most familiar with, the old assistant Hank, and the unruly but rooted in Rogan.


    When the two men saw Professor Charles, the whole person rushed up. Hank is even more hugged with this old friend. For him, nothing is more fun than seeing this old friend safe. Even Rogan, who is awkward, just reluctantly suppresses the excitement in his heart. He can''t hug Charles like Hank, but it doesn''t prevent him from growing up in his heart.


    Charles treated his people in the most benevolent way in his life. Naturally, he was treated with the best of all his compatriots. In terms of the way he is a man, he has not done anything wrong, but from the identity of a leader, this is not enough.


    "Old man, how come you safely come out. God, we all thought you were..." Hank hugged Charles, and the face of the beast was full of surprises and luck. He didn''t say the rest, but Charles understood what he meant.


    They made the worst plan, but fortunately it didn''t come true.


    "Thanks to our friends, it is our luck to have his help!" Charles did not say who it was, but they all understood that he was talking about the Dawn Knight. Only he has the ability to rescue him in this situation.


    As one of the insiders who entered the final battlefield, Rogan naturally knew how dangerous the situation was at the time. So much so that he still has a lingering fear. So when he heard Charles''s answer, he quickly asked.


    "Professor, that guy, and the piano? Why aren''t they two here?"


    "Mr. Zhou Yi seems to have something to do, he has already gone back in advance." The smile on Charles'' face is not changed, but he must start to weave lies. "As for Qin, sorry. She seems to have left alone, and she refused my heart communication."


    As a master and a spiritual master, he naturally understands Rogan and Scott''s feelings about the piano. But at this time, this feeling has become a time bomb. He clearly felt the blazing emotion of Qin on Zhou Yi, so he also understood that these two people are destined to become losers.


    But they don''t necessarily have this instinct. Especially Scott, he knows too much about this prosperous student. Paranoia is his biggest weakness, especially emotional paranoia. When he knows the current situation of Ginger, it is likely to do something that Charles does not want to see.


    The mutants are already at risk at this time, and it is no longer possible to add a terrible character to the enemy list. In particular, the reason for the investigation is because of a situation that is destined to have no results. Therefore, even if Charles is not willing, he has chosen to use lies to smother this problem. Because this is already his best choice.


    Logan was keenly aware that there must be a hidden existence, but he did not go succinctly. Since they have no problem with their safety, he will let go of his heart. As for the rest, he is no longer asking for anything. At this point, Charles only needs to worry about Scott alone.


    "Rogan, the professor needs rest now. Let''s go back and talk about their problems." Hank is not willing to entangle in the body of Qin Gelei. For the piano that has awakened the black phoenix personality, he has one in his heart. A natural fear of fear.


    He can feel the horror of the black phoenix and has a very ominous premonition for this black phoenix with terrible power. This hunch comes from her madness and tyranny, but also from his own inner guesses and fears. Anyway, he does not want this person to come back.


    Charles felt his fear, so he quietly connected his heart as Hank pushed him forward.


    "You seem very upset, Hank? Is it because of the piano?"


    "Professor, you should already know. The personality in her heart has already awakened. To be honest, that personality makes me very upset, she is too strong, so strong that she can''t control herself. And I see it, That personality didn''t even think about controlling it!"


    "Is this too much for you, Hank. She is one of us after all."


    "The piano is one of our members, but is that personality really with us? I don''t feel any relationship between her and us."


    In Hank��s heart, the professor sighed softly, and then there was no other words. Hank did not continue to complain about it. For him, the situation in front of him is already the best. The horrible black phoenix is ??not there, and naturally it will not hurt everyone in the college. As for the rest, he doesn''t care.


    The mutants began to silently lick their wounds. For them, it was a huge loss in this war. But the same, they also got huge returns. The most important point is that a large number of mutants who have been captured by Stryker have joined the squadrons of Kings and Charles after gaining freedom.


    For the powerful King Wan, this may not be anything. But for Charles, this is very important. Because of the joining of these compatriots, he not only became stronger. It also means that his gentle views are increasingly accepted by his compatriots. Anyway, this is a good start.


    On the other hand, Zhou Yi also tried every means to take care of the piano around him. Qin Ge, who was mentally traumatized by the eyes, fell into a long-term coma. Zhou Yi didn''t even know when she would wake up. Because this is not a general trauma, but an annihilation of the will of the personality. If it is not the reason why the piano has two personalities, she can almost declare death.


    Even so, her current situation is very critical. Moreover, there is nothing to do with how to treat her. Spirit is a magical thing, it is difficult for ordinary people to detect its depth, let alone treat her. Therefore, what Zhou Yi does is actually just waiting.


    He placed the piano in the living room of the secret laboratory, maintained her health with the most advanced technology, and began to spend more time with her. He hopes this will help her wake up, and that''s all he can do.


    As for the rest, it is only by her own efforts.


    The current events have changed, and the Dawn Knights and variants have already died down. But for some people, their work has just begun.


    The eruption of the Erica Lake has not yet spread in the media, and the SHIELD people have appeared around the lakeside town. They are coming to the end of the work.


    The team is still Agent Coulson, he is the most effective man of the Frye director, so naturally deal with the most difficult problems, just like this Stryker''s crazy revenge plan.


    As the biggest spy organization, how could they not understand Stryker''s plan. In particular, even if they provided intelligence to Zhou Yi, even without knowing it, his plan was completely exposed in front of a group of outstanding intelligence analysts.


    However, they did not intervene in this incident. The reason is very simple, they also do not want to see mutants. It was natural that Stryker��s plan succeeded, and the mutants were wiped out from the world, and then the neurological general was killed by the angry Dawn Knight. If they are a little faster, they can also receive the legacy of Stryker. This is the best situation they expected.


    If the plan fails, then they are still profitable. Because it is not just the Knights of Dawn, even the mutants have received their benefits. They not only provided information, but even dispatched personnel. Even the action of the blush witch and the fast silver is not an order. Moreover, they can still receive the same heritage.


    But there is a saying that the reality is often unexpected, and Stryker''s failure is in his expectation, but everything afterwards is unexpected.


    The flood of the sky not only made everything left by Strike into an underwater mystery, but also left them with a huge mess. They must explain the emergence of the flood.


    Why did the Erica Lake Dam suddenly collapse, why there was no warning before, and the strange scenes of the mutants that a few people saw, etc., all of which should block the information and unify the caliber.


    The Security Council��s order was never to expose Stryker��s research, including his **** base. This became the most ruthless thing for Coulson. Because he must find a way to fill every loophole and say every lie. To date, he has met with many Canadian government officials and many annoying journalists and freelancers. This made him look at his own eyebrows until now.


    To be honest, this kind of work is really laborious, but it is good to get it.


    "Sir, we have completed the unification of information with all departments and the media. Now it is fully announced to the public that the Erica dam will collapse due to the terrorist attacks of the remaining Nazi organizations. The dawn of the Cavaliers is only accidental. I believe Soon this statement will be accepted by the public."


    I drank a bitter coffee and mentioned my tiredness. Coulson took a look at the relevant report from his hand and asked casually.


    ��Is the analysis data about the valley coming out, what useful information did you get for that?��


    "Sorry, sir!" The face under his hand showed a smile. "The data in that valley is really terrible, and the information we get is very limited."


    "It was just some people''s whimsical thoughts." Cossack persuaded the shoulders of his hands. ��Not many people will have hope for this task and relax. That��s the real Superman. If you build a few models and you can restrain it, how many people will miss the Captain America?��


    "Amount, sir? Who is the captain of the United States?" The expression under his hand looked confused. Corson is very strange.


    "You don''t even know the captain of the US. Where did you come out?"


    "I just transferred from the Indian branch, sir!"


    Silence for a minute, Coulson turned around. Left a command to make your hands and feet puzzled.


    "Give you three days, give me the information of this person to remember. Otherwise, you go to the personnel department and ask for a new transfer."


    (The cold is getting worse, continue to hang water. As for today, there is no second, I can only see that I can''t help myself. Sorry.)

 Chapter 133： Back to the right track plan

    The mutant proposed by the president was rejected by the bill after all, and was denied by himself. This is not surprising. The current president has always been regarded by the public and the media as a guy who does not have a brain office. A large part of his popular support rate comes from his star dog. If the United States allows animals to run for election, his dog should sit in his present. The location.


    Of course, only a small part knows that the president��s change is entirely due to the threat of the mutants. Charles has returned and the mutants have regained their deterrence. The claws that had just been extended were quietly shrunk back. All the plans were put on hold, and they could only watch the Mutant Academy rebuild step by step.


    In the middle of this, Zhou Yi naturally made a lot of effort. He provided funds, manpower, and even won some shares of Charles College. This is Charles''s feedback, Zhou Yi naturally accepted the peace of mind, because this is also a help for his future plans.


    However, Zhou Yi did not get involved in the Variant Academy. For him, some people are not suitable to meet again at this time, such as Charles, such as Orolo. The contradictions between them are getting deeper and deeper, and the cracks between the feelings are getting bigger and bigger. It''s hard to believe that they were still recognized as male and female friends.


    There are reasons for the piano in the middle, and there are also reasons for themselves. The beliefs and personal traits between them make their conflicts almost inevitable. Before that, they may be able to rely on the tolerance of one side to maintain their strength, but when they all stand their own positions, the feelings will almost go. At the end.


    He arranged for the children in the college to temporarily stay in their homes to return to the new college, and also adopted a girl in a special capacity.


    Aretha Otis, or can now call her Aretha. Zhou, this 13-year-old girl is now his adopted daughter, although it may not be suitable, but it is still a fact in front of his persistence. .


    After all, even a variant college must be bound by the law, and the law does not need to know that it will stand on the side of Zhou Yi. They have no reason to fall out with Zhou because of this, so they can only be defaulted.


    The reason for doing this is, on the one hand, because of the power of Aretha, the soul that comes is uncertain. If something like a king of fear is undoubtedly a disaster, the mutant college cannot afford this loss, nor can he Accept the placement of such a dangerous person so close to his loved ones.


    And if this girl is killed for this reason, Zhou Yi can''t do it. Then, putting it on your side is the most appropriate way. At the same time, he has other ideas about the girl''s ability.


    However, not everyone agrees with him in this matter, and Orolo is the one that does not agree with the most. She did everything she could to stop it, and even sent Erissa to Zhouyi here to talk to him. She does not think that Zhou Yihui is a good father, because his identity is there, not necessarily giving Aisha a good childhood. She always insists that only the college is the home of Aretha.


    Zhou Yi did a very decisive thing on this matter. He let Serana receive her and she hid herself. The feeling of betrayal still affects him, and he wants to use this way to draw a finale for their feelings. Since it is not possible to return to the past, it is better to let go. This is his idea, and he does the same.


    Orolo can only leave, and this departure is, in a sense, forever.


    In the next period of time, Zhou Yi��s life is back to formal. In addition to his daily work and learning how to be a father, he rarely stayed at home and spent a lot of time to accompany Selana and the piano. Of course, as Christmas approached, he went to Paris with his adopted daughter, where he had a special Christmas with his mother and sister.


    Zhou Wei and Xia Weisi easily accepted new members of the family. They are not the blameless people. For the poor life, the ones who are alone are also with the pity of heart. Although it is inevitable to laugh at Zhou Yi, after all, he is less than 30 years old, and having a teenage daughter is really a ridiculous thing.


    The new family members became the most favored princess, something that Zhou Yi did not think of at first. But it is definitely a good thing. Aisha lives very well, and this is what he is happy to see. Although he had to admit that he had the idea of ??using her in the beginning.


    The festival always goes very fast, Zhou Wei still has to be busy with his career, Xia Weisi also needs to continue to study his own studies. In Zhou Yi��s plan, if all goes well, she can even walk into an Ivy League school. Therefore, both he and Zhou Wei have demanded her very much in this respect. This is the expectation from parents, both in China and abroad.


    As for Zhou Yi, he returned to New York. He is a superhero and a super rich with extraordinary influence and fame. These two identities are not easy. Especially when he needs to take care of more and more people.


    New York, Hilton Hotel. At a charity auction reception that offered sacrifices to firefighters and police officers to provide a better life theme, Zhou Yi appeared here with her adopted daughter. His personal accountant told him that this is the best tax avoidance method at the moment, and he also has some things to talk to the organizers. So, he came here.


    The arrival of Zhou Yi naturally surprised many people. After all, their circles are not big, and there are not many people standing on the top like Zhou Yi. And any one of them is enough to attract the attention of many people.


    They began to find ways to climb this financial arrogant, including some stars that are in good shape and even influential in the world. However, Zhou Yi did not have the heart to focus on these people. His purpose is very clear.


    George Stacy, his old friend, the director of the New York Police Department. He was responsible for the reception, and he was the real goal of Zhou Yi.


    When I saw the arrival of Zhou Yi, the director was surprised. Accompanied by his female companion, he walked to the front of Zhou Yi with a wine glass, with a smile on his face.


    "Welcome to you, Mr. Zhou. I didn''t think you would really appreciate it. If you know it in advance, I should do more preparation."


    "I don''t need such politeness, Secretary Shi Xixi, we are not the first time to meet. Too much preparation will scare me away." A little joke, Zhou Yi looked at his female companion. "If I remember correctly, it should be awkward. I have to say that your daughter is very beautiful, I think it must inherit the advantages of you and your wife."


    "Mr. Zhou, you are really too prized." Secretary Shi Xixi smiled very happily. For him, his daughter is his greatest pride. He can''t wait to show how good his daughter is. "Gwen is my greatest pride. Although she went to high school, she achieved much better results than I did. Maybe you don''t know, she is now admitted to Osborne''s research department. Your own project."


    "Oh, Dad. I am just an assistant, not as good as you said!" For his father''s bragging, Gwen. Stacy, who was next to him, couldn''t help but roll his eyes. She felt that her father��s bragging was a bit too much.


    But Zhou Yi does not think so. He is also a shareholder of Osborne. Naturally, he knows how strict Osborne''s talent selection is. It can be said that most doctors in the world are not qualified to set foot on this threshold. That is one of the core departments of Osborne and the most cutting-edge department. Those who can get there can be said to be geniuses.


    So he naturally admired.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t go to Osborne recently to see it, otherwise I will remember this beautiful, and still so smart lady. Oh, forgot to introduce, this is my daughter, Aisha. This is her first. I attended this banquet, so I might be a bit shy. Aresa, say hello to Mr. Stacey."


    Dressed up like a princess, Aresa hid behind Zhou Yi, clutching his hand and peeing a small head, said softly.


    "Good evening, Mr. Stacey."


    "Hello, little angel!" Although Stacey was somewhat surprised by the age of the father and daughter, she still squatted and touched her little head.


    The little guy felt the goodwill of Stacey, but did not make any dodge. She and Zhou Yi have lived for a while, and can already be integrated into the life of normal people. This is a good thing for her, meaning she has come out of the shadows of the past.


    When I felt the feelings of Aretha, Zhou Yi smiled and said: "Mr. Shi Luxi, I think we can talk privately. If you don''t mind, can you take Ailesha around to see it?"


    "Of course!" Stacey nodded. It was his dream to cooperate with a rich man like Zhou Yi. Because he understands what these rich people represent, it is something that can make his career go further, so he agreed without any hesitation. "Gwen, take me around with Mrs. Zhou. I have something to talk to Mr. Zhou."


    "Okay, Dad." After glanced at Zhou Yi, who was smiling, Gwen was inevitably swearing a dirty politics, but he still accepted it. She took Erisa''s little hand and walked in the direction of the table. For children, food is more useful than chatting.


    Looking at the two people going further and further, Zhou Yi took the lead in opening the topic.


    "Mr. Stacey, the world is very unsafe now, isn''t it? I remember the things on the invitation. This charity auction was for the 164 martyrs family in New York."


    "You are right, Mr. Zhou." Although I don''t know what Zhou Yi said about this, but Stacey continued along this topic. "New York is the best city, but it is also the worst city. The crime rate here is one of the best in the country. We have done a lot of hard work, but we can''t avoid some sacrifices."


    As the financial center of the world, New York has also become the world''s largest bank robbery. Crime is happening almost every day, and as long as there is a crime, there will be sacrifices. This can''t be stopped even by Super Hero.


    "These people are heroes, Mr. Stacey. Their actions are admirable, but I have to say that their sacrifice is not worth it!"

 Chapter 134： Partner Aegis appeared

    "I don''t understand what you mean!" Zhou Yi''s words made Stacey frown, as a police chief who started from police officers and walked here step by step. What he most regrets is the words that tarnish their cause. What is sacrifice is not worth it, it is simply saying that their contribution is worthless.


    "Sorry, maybe you have some misunderstandings." Seeing the dissatisfaction in Stacey''s look, Zhou Yi shrugged. "I mean, some sacrifices can be avoided. Of course, I am definitely not selling anything, that is what employees do. I mean something else."


    "So what do you mean?" As a politician, Stacy was not sophisticated enough, and the police career left him with too many marks. Let him be a little slow in this regard, and this is where Zhou Yi values ??him. He also has a conscience, and he really wants to make a career. He is for the duties of the police and the safety of citizens, not for the so-called political achievements.


    "I have a school share in my hand. There are a group of students with special abilities. They can control the flames, frost, the wall, and even the guns. If you think of these people, go to the police station or the fire station. Be one of you, will your casualties be like this?"


    Hearing Zhou Yi��s frankness, Stacey��s brow wrinkled deeper. He felt that he was listening to one of the most absurd jokes, but he felt that Zhou Yi did not seem to be joking. All he asked hesitantly.


    "Mr. Zhou, if I didn''t get it wrong, you want a group of mutants to be police and firefighters? Don''t you know what happened in Paris? If the public knows, it will definitely overturn the entire police station. Moreover, the group of boys under my command will definitely not be willing."


    "Citizens are just worried. When they taste the sweetness, they naturally won''t have any objections. As for other questions, do you want to listen to my plan?" A waiter passed by, took a cocktail. Zhou Yi lifted a cup to Shi Weixi.


    His confidence in the chest is enough to make Stacey temporarily relieve his scruples. He took a sip of his drink and made a gesture of continuing to Zhou Yi.


    "I will provide talents and funds. These are all separate. They will not accept the cost of even a penny, but they still accept your assignment. All you have to do is give them a nominal identity. And a normal partner. Of course, in order to reassure their partners, I will give them some additional financial subsidies."


    "In addition, in order to let the people and the people under your hands rest assured, I will let a person with a certain weight to be a guarantor. The Secretary, you only need to open a press conference in your own name and preside over this project. Others The matter is not really a problem."


    "When your casualties are significantly lower, the safety of the New Yorkers is getting better and better. So Mr. Stacey, do you think the position of the mayor is far from you?"


    After hearing Zhou Yi��s plan, Stacy couldn��t help but breathe heavily. He pulled his tie and tried to make himself feel better. But the fluctuations in the heart can be difficult to heal in a moment.


    As the police chief, it can be said that his career has almost come to an end. In this part of New York, the high crimes can almost let all police chiefs break the road to promotion. They always receive complaints and complaints, and it is harder to get support from the people than to go to heaven. And to rely on the support rate to go to the position of the listing, it is almost the same as the dream story.


    So, when I heard the plan of Zhouyi. He immediately felt a glimmer of light. This is an opportunity, he is very clear. But I also understand the risks involved. If there is any problem with the mutant, then the planner of the plan can submit the resignation directly.


    The return is huge and the natural risks are huge. The key question is gambling or not betting! Stacey felt that it was difficult, but he was very heart-warming. But always feel that the chips are not enough. In order to increase his bargaining power, he had to go deeper into the content of this plan.


    "Can I know who the guarantor you are looking for? You know, the risks here are too great, I can''t afford it alone."


    "That is a friend you and I know. Believe me, his support rate among the people is not worse than that of the President, especially in New York." Zhou Yi smiled weirdly and made Stacey inexplicable. "A superhero, isn''t this chip enough?"


    "Enough!" Stacy''s face glowed red, and he drank the wine in the cup, and the whole person looked radiant. That is what a man looks like with ambition and goals. When Zhou Yi mentioned the man, he realized that the goddess of fortune was smiling at him, and the position of the mayor of New York was beckoning him.


    In this world, there is only one person who can be called a superhero at this time, and can be supported by most New Yorkers, that is, the Knight of Dawn. A legend in the real world has saved countless lives. As long as he is there, a little bit of public opinion and murmur is not a problem at all, and the people are almost blind to him. There are not many people who know this better than him.


    Up to now, his bureau has also held a lot of idiots dressed as dawn knights and everywhere. Oprah publicly invited him to participate in his talk show in all media, and even Hollywood has been raising funds to get his reputation to shoot new hero movies. Just look at these and you will know how much influence this guy has in people''s minds. It can be said that if he is going to run for the presidency, then there is almost no need for this idiot to work for re-election.


    Wanting to understand this, Stacey barely reached out to Zhou Yi without any hesitation.


    ��Happy cooperation, Mr. Zhou. I think this plan will be very smooth!��


    "Happy cooperation, the mayor of the future." Smiled and complimented, Zhou Yi held the hand of this ambition-promoting man. This moment is a win-win result for both of them.


    As long as the police chief of Stacey agrees, his plan is half the battle. As for the remaining half, it can be done by the previous arrangement. Charles''s stagnation will not last long, and internal forces will break through all his defenses. This point, Zhou Yi is very confident.


    Maybe I feel that I have a relationship with Zhou Yi as a partner. Maybe I can''t control my emotions after drinking too much. Stacey began to inquire about the privacy of Zhou Yi, hoping that he can satisfy his curiosity.


    "Really, Mr. Zhou. I am very surprised, why do people like you want to help a group of mutants. They don''t seem to be able to help you with your career."


    Zhou Yi smiled. At this time, some things are no longer secret. Since the plan has already started, many things can be made public.


    "I naturally have my reasons for doing this. Mr. Stacey, sometimes you have to make great efforts for your loved ones."


    At this time, Secretary Shi Xixi made an appropriate gesture in a timely manner. He needs to understand some internal conditions to ensure that the relationship between them is more secure. And this is exactly what Zhou Yi is doing.


    "I believe that you have seen my daughter. Aisha is a mutant. In fact, her mother and my sister are all variants. In order for them to live a normal life, I must make Such an effort. After a man has money, fame and status, if his family can''t protect him, let them live like a mouse and hide in the dark and shiver, then it is not too sad!"


    Zhou Yi��s image was immediately settled in a good father and a good husband in the heart of Stacy. It is undoubtedly admirable that a man can do this. He patted his shoulder and encouraged.


    "Trust us, Mr. Zhou. This plan will definitely be successful, and after that. The status of the mutants will improve, and your loved ones will be able to appear in the world."


    "This is exactly what I want."


    The exchange between the two people hastily ended. At this time, Stacey did not dare to be too close to Zhou Yi. The plan between them is very sensitive, and if they leak the news before the official opening, it will be a huge trouble for them.


    So when I saw Ms. Gwen. Mississi returned with Aressa, he left Gwyny here with Gwen. In nominal terms he is the master of the reception, and he has many reasons to confuse some people''s sights. Of course, there will always be people in it.


    When the charity auction officially began, an acquaintance sat on his side. He held a sign and signaled his offer to the auctioneer on the stage, speaking to Zhou Yi.


    "Is it really good to talk to a police chief? He doesn''t seem to be as influential as you think."


    "How can I dare to cooperate with the influential guys, and his identity is just right? It won''t touch your nerves, nor will my plan be completely empty talk. In addition, Phil, your hair The line went back again."


    Phil Colson touched his hair, his face could not help but reveal the vicissitudes of life.


    "I have to know that there are too many things that need to be busy recently. I have been working overtime for a long time."


    Zhou Yi suddenly became a little curious. At this time, the SHIELD was busy with him but he didn��t know it at all. So he curiously inserted a sentence.


    "You are very busy recently? If you don''t mind, you can tell me what you are busy with. I am really interested in it. Are the agents you guys doing exactly the same as in the movie?"


    "I really like the kind of life you said that is the same as in the movie. It is exciting and rewarding. Although it is sometimes overworked, the holiday is very long as long as it is completed. But for your blessing, I have been a long time. There is no such task."


    "It took me almost a month to deal with the mess you left in Canada, the reason for the flood, the reason you were there, and dealing with Canadian government officials almost made me wear a layer of skin." Really buddy, can you not make such a big move next time? Can''t you be a little bit like us?"


    Coulson��s words are full of complaints, but Zhou Yi can only smile. This kind of thing can''t be controlled by him at all, so he also knows that Coulson is just a simple complaint, no other meaning.


    "Sorry, man. If there is another time, I will try to open an underground river. However, if you come to me specifically to complain to me, I indirectly increase your workload and want to get another salary from me. ?"


    "If you are willing to give the best." Colson smiled and cut into the subject. "But I made a special trip to tell you something. Our cooperation can begin. The prey is in trouble. It is the best time for you to appear! I believe they will contact you soon."

 Chapter 135： Good father old memories

    "I should say that it is the biggest spy organization. It is so fast that Ambrella is forced to such a degree!" Zhou Yi raised a sign and raised the price of the goods being auctioned. Said casually.


    And Coulson just smiled implicitly. "They have too many problems with their own problems. They are slightly exposed and put some pressure on the European side. It will soon make some investors discouraged. These problems pile up and the problem of the capital chain is almost certain."


    "With our ability, it is not a very easy thing to make him uncomfortable for a while?"


    How much influence does the SHIELD have in this world, and you can know a little about it from this matter. A multinational corporation is almost in dire straits. This means is enough for anyone to face him.


    Perhaps he can''t compare the real power to those who destroy the earth, but his potential energy is enough to image more things. This is a cluster-like society in which they are much more powerful than any superpower.


    "If you are ready, please contact me directly. Recently I should be very free." Directly pushing the price to the point of two million dollars, Zhou Yi took Aretha ready to leave. He has spent almost five million dollars here this time, and it is more than enough to be used for charity.


    Colson blinked quietly, but did not say goodbye to Zhou Yi. He is still playing a strange guest, and if he has too many negotiations with Zhou Yi, it will only attract some attention. That''s not a good thing for their cooperation.


    After bidding farewell to Secretary Shi Xixi, Zhou Yi took Eriza and drove away.


    On the way, he glanced at some listless Ares, slowing down the speed slightly. At the same time, I bowed my head.


    "Sorry, dear. Take you to such a boring place."


    "It doesn''t matter, Dad." Aretha raised her head, and her lovely little face showed a stubborn smile. "I just feel a little tired."


    Hasa, who has been frozen for several years, has already blurred her memory of her childhood, and because of this, she can accept the father of Zhou Yi so quickly. For her, in fact, Zhou Yi is just a role to fill the gap in the mind.


    Gently rubbed the long black hair of this poor and poor girl, Zhou Yi had some embarrassment. He only thought about the plan, and ignored the child''s psychology. Everything tonight is obviously not suitable for her, especially if they are not really fathers and daughters.


    "Sorry, dear. I promise not to be like this in the future." He began to solemnly promise that if he was not a qualified father before, he would develop in the direction of a good father now and in the future. Since you have chosen to take on this responsibility, you should take this responsibility to the end anyway.


    It is not easy to be a qualified father, let alone be a good father.


    Looking at the smile on the face of Ares''s face, Zhou Yi asked what he thought.


    "Dear, if I send you to school, do you think it would be better to ask a teacher at home?"


    "School?" Aretha, who was forced to bear a tragic fate before school, has a natural desire for the term, perhaps this is what she most wants before everything happens. "Really, Dad!"


    "Of course, but you may still have to wait a few days. You have to know a lot of homework between Nick''s children of the same age. Maybe you should let Serana give you a good tutorial."


    "No problem!" Aresa, who became energized in an instant, replied immediately. "I went back to Serana and asked her for help!"


    "Oh, really? Don''t you be afraid that Serana will bite you?" Seeing the girl''s reaction, Zhou Yi joked with the anecdotes of Aretha in a timely manner. Ever since I saw a movie about vampires, Aretha was completely afraid of Selana, even when she was sleeping at night, she asked for a light to prevent Selana from sneaking in the dark to **** her. blood.


    "I am not afraid of her, she will not really bite me?" Aretha whipped up a small mouth retorted, but soon she hesitated to ask. "Can she bite me?"


    "I don''t know about this." Shrugging his shoulders, Zhou Yi began to be alarmist. "Maybe you should ask Serana yourself to see if there is a young girl in her recipe."


    There was a fear of looking at the face of Aretha. Being alone with Selana at night is a huge psychological challenge for her. What should I do? The girl who can''t tell the jokes and the truth is caught in her own little entanglement.


    Looking at the appearance of the foster daughter, Zhou Yi immediately raised an inexplicable smile. At this time, he suddenly found the feeling of playing Xia Weisi when he was a child. Both of them spent a night of fear and fear in their own ghost story.


    The car ran smoothly all the way, and soon arrived near Queens. Looking at some familiar streets around, Zhou Yi suddenly remembered when he first came to New York.


    At that time, he once made the first cheerleader he met in New York in a cold drink shop on this street. Of course, they also quickly broke up.


    He turned around and he quickly found the sign that looked old. This surprised him a bit. A cold drink shop on the edge of the most chaotic underground bar was so long that it was really unexpected. However, it may also be related to the craftsmanship of the owner of the cold drink shop.


    At that time, many girls liked to stay here all day, just to collect the boss''s special snacks and ice cream.


    Parked on the side of the road, Zhou Yi asked the girl who was still tangled.


    "Dear, would you like some more ice cream and dessert? Vanilla, strawberry or chocolate?"


    After hearing the ice cream and dessert, Aretha immediately put down a small tangled heart. For this kind of thing, she simply does not have a little resistance.


    "Strawberry-flavored, I want sweet jams and beautiful strawberries!"


    "I am happy to help you, my dear little princess." Opened the door, Zhou Yi still did not forget the girl. "Stay in the car. Don''t just walk around, don''t take care of strangers."


    It wasn''t until he saw that Eliza had nodded, and he left with confidence. As a father who has joined the ranks, he always has some unreliable existence. This is a common problem for parents.


    Although the cold drink shop is not open 24 hours, it is generally open until late because of the bar. Now, it is far from the time of war.


    Like more than a decade ago, the boss is still that person. Although it looks a lot old, it is still spirited and full of enthusiasm for every customer.


    He didn''t care about Zhou Yi''s life and the expensive suits that the store didn''t fit in. As always, he said with a warm, accented French accent.


    "Welcome, distinguished guests. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Of course, give me a strawberry ice cream with the best strawberry cake here. Also, please give me a hot cocoa." Even though more than ten years have passed, Zhou Yi is still familiar with this place. For him, here is also part of his youth. Although this part seems ridiculous and ridiculous now. But as the capital of memories, it is always impossible to give up.


    The reason why the boss can make this store over ten years of wind and rain does not fall, a large part of the reason is that all things are handmade by him. This limits his size, but it also allows him to retain more customers. Especially his craft is still very good.


    He skillfully made beautiful snacks and chatted with Zhou Yi.


    "This gentleman seems to be familiar with me, but please forgive me. My impression of you is a bit fuzzy."


    "When I was in high school, I used to take photos with girls, but I haven��t been here for a long time. I remember that at that time, it seemed to have just opened."


    "Oh, that''s almost ten years. Listen to what you said, I really want to have some impressions. At that time, you seem to have a blonde lady to visit the store."


    "Your memory is really good. Most people don''t remember the guests in their store more than ten years ago." Listening to the boss''s memories, Zhou Yi began to admire. This also made the boss very proud, which made him find a young feeling.


    "To know that high school students at that time, there are not many who can carry beautiful girls on Harley-Davidson. Is that your daughter? Have you got married with that beautiful girl?"


    "Arisa is my daughter, but the girl at the time may have known me for a long time."


    "Oh, I understand. This is youth, especially men, there will always be a good memory." The boss made a look I knew, putting the packaged snacks and drinks in front of Zhou Yi.


    ��It��s really fun to see old customers like you. I only accept the money for your snacks. Drinks and ice creams are my request. I hope you don��t mind. Although it��s not for you!�� the boss said Bentley, who was parked outside the door, had a mouth. "But it was my little bit of a little princess to the little princess in the car."


    Looking at the squatting on the window, she looked awkward, and she was a little dumbfounded. He paid the money for the snack, but there was no other thing to force a resignation. This is a piece of mind of others, so there is no need to be so clear.


    "Thank you, boss. I wish you a happy business!"


    "I wish you a happy life, sir. I look forward to your next visit." The boss smiled and said goodbye to Zhou Yi, and also sent his own blessing. This is the way of survival of this simple person, and it is because of this that he can let so many people remember him.


    Looking at Zhou Yi with the dessert back, Aressa could not wait to shake the window. Whether it is a woman or a child, the resistance to this kind of thing is very small. As for the little girl, the resistance is directly negative.


    The cake was handed over to Aretha across the window, and Zhou Yi was not in a hurry to drive. He looked at the way Eliza took the spoon and screamed and stood outside the car and lit the cigarette.


    Since having a child at home, Serana has been practicing a smoking ban at home, on the grounds that it affects the development of Aretha. This reason can not be refuted by Zhou Yi, so I had to put the hobby of smoking outside.


    Like now, it is a good opportunity to smoke and pass the time. However, a gunshot interrupted his rare leisure time.


    On the street opposite him, an old man fell to his knees on his stomach, and the two guys who looked flustered ran towards the street. It seems that they want to grab the car to escape, and Zhou Yi, the guy who opened the door, became their target.


    A tall Mexican man came up with a pistol in his hand and pointed at Zhou Yi. He shouted as he screamed at his flustered companion.


    "Give me aside, you are a yellow-skinned monkey. Otherwise, be careful that your head is blooming."


    "You are really unlucky." Zhou Yi''s hot cocoa in his hand was placed on the roof of the car, while spitting the smoke circle and looking at the two guys with a playful eye.


    "What the **** is talking about, are you looking for death?" He held the pistol in his hand and he walked straight up. It seemed that he wanted to use the gun to face Zhou Yi more directly.


    But just after taking two steps, he found that Zhou Yi was posted all over. This sudden move made him subconsciously want to shoot, but he couldn''t buckle the trigger on his finger. A closer look, but found that the opposite of this guy actually reached out directly, with the thumb stuck the gap between the trigger.


    Losing the space for activity, shooting with a pistol became empty talk. The Mexican big man also wants to force his hand back to the pistol, but Zhou Yi has already slammed his jaw on his jaw.


    Although the power is not big, it is enough to make a normal person faint. As for whether he will have symptoms such as concussion, it has nothing to do with Zhou Yi.


    Looking at Zhou Yi, I got my partner in an instant, and even the guns were robbed. The other guy apparently lost the courage to go forward, especially after seeing someone around him start making calls, he didn''t even go back and ran towards the alleys in the street.


    He knew very well that the police would come over soon. Only in this small alley can he have the opportunity to escape.


    Without paying attention to this escaped thief, Zhou Yi turned back and said to Aretha, staying here and staying, and ran to the other side of the street. He did not forget the old man who was shot, compared with chasing a small thief, or saving people is more important.


    "You are alright, how are you feeling?" The old man was lying on the ground, and the black blood began to soak out of his shirt. It can be seen that the situation of the elderly is very serious. However, Zhou Yi still asked for a look of concern.


    This is nonsense for him. Because under the influence of super vision, he has already seen the situation in this old man.


    In a way, it has been saved. The bullet penetrated the internal organs and caused quite serious internal bleeding. Unless you can receive the most advanced medical treatment right away, there is no hope of any hope. But looking at the old man''s clothes, he knows that he can''t enjoy this kind of treatment.


    However, he can enjoy the treatment that the top tycoons are not necessarily able to enjoy, the gift from the gods.


    (The 4000-word chapter is considered to be a deficiency in the previous period.)

 Chapter 136： Uninvited guest between uncles

    The golden brilliance slid quietly on the palm of the old man''s wound. This brilliance infiltrated the old man''s body and began to quickly repair the wounds in his body. The damaged internal organs and a large amount of internal bleeding were quickly repaired, leaving only the bullets stored in the old man''s body.


    This is to cope with the hospital''s inspection, and someone in the crowd next to him has called the emergency number. If you wait until the ambulance comes over and discover the abnormal situation of the old man, it is likely that some people will doubt his true identity.


    At the same time, it is not a good thing for this old man.


    The old man who has begun to be confused has gradually woke up, but it seems that he has not figured out the situation.


    "What happened to me? I remember the guy shooting at me?"


    "It looks like you are very lucky, the bullets are not hitting you." Zhou Yi pretended to be a lucky one, but his words made the old man very strange.


    "I was shot, it feels weird? I feel that I am much better than when I didn''t shoot."


    "Your body is very healthy, sir. This little injury seems to have no big problem for you. However, you better go to the hospital."


    Zhou Yi still comforted the old man with words, and suddenly felt someone rushing over to him quickly, and some violently pulled his shoulder.


    "What are you doing to my uncle? Bastard?" This is a very ordinary young man, but his temper looks a bit violent, because he directly moved to Zhou Yi regardless of the reason.


    The fist with the wind directly hits Zhou Yi��s back, and the strength is beyond the upper limit that normal people can bear. It is almost certain that if a normal person is jealous of this, even if he is not dead, he or she will go to the hospital for a while with the old man on the ground.


    Therefore, Zhou Yi can only hold his eyebrows while holding his hand and holding the shoulders of young people behind him. His strength is far more terrible than the young man behind him, and he completely loses his ability to move when he holds him.


    "Young people, doing things too impulsively can have serious consequences."


    The golden light and shadows flowed in the eyes, letting this impulsive young man lose the courage to resist. His peculiar ability can make him feel something that ordinary people can''t feel, and in his senses, it seems that it is not a person in front of him, but something as deep and terrible as a bottomless abyss.


    This sensory stimulation not only made him lose his courage, but even made him unable to speak. This situation is very embarrassing, and even some people began to whisper to him, because his stiff action is really eccentric.


    It was not until the voice of the old man came from behind that that the young man became normal.


    "Peter, what are you doing? This is my savior."


    "Uncle Ben, how are you? God, are you shot?" The young man named Peter felt the invisible pressure on his body disappear and immediately rushed to the old man. He looked at the old man''s red-blooded shirt and immediately became panicked, and his heart began to give birth to a nameless fire. "Who did it, who opened the gun for you!"


    "It doesn''t matter, Peter!" The old man''s tone was so high that he seemed to be particularly angry. "Now what you should do most is to apologize to this gentleman. Don''t think that I didn''t see what you just did. You are waving a fist to a kind-hearted stranger and using violence. I don''t remember that I have this education with you. Passed you."


    Before this, the young man who is still angering the old man will never let the old man teach him the old man. Although he will not do it with the old man, it is absolutely indispensable to talk back. However, the old man��s recent experience completely scared him, and he did not have this mind at all.


    "Sorry, sir. I don''t know if you saved my uncle. I am very sorry about my rude behavior."


    Zhou Yi carefully looked at this young man named Peter until he saw the young man''s hair, and said: "Remember, young people. Power is a good thing, but abuse of power. The result will only lead to the opposite result."


    "What?" Peter listened to the words and felt a little confused, but he began to be alert. He felt that his biggest secret seemed to have been seen through.


    Zhou Yi smiled and patted him on the shoulder, but did not say anything more to him. He believes that this young man understands what he means.


    "Sir, ambulances and police cars are here. But please forgive me, I am not very willing to deal with these police officers. My daughter is still waiting to go home with me. This is my business card, if I need anything If you are helpful, you can contact me by following the contact information above."


    Pointing to the police car that flashed to the side, Zhou Yi handed the young man a business card and said to the injured old man.


    The old man quickly took his hand and said: "Thank you, sir. You are a good person, although I don''t know what you did, but I can feel that you saved my life. I am Ben, Ben Parker. If you can, I hope that you can accept my reward. I know that this may not be important to you, you seem to be an identity person. But I still hope that you can accept the request of my old guy."


    Ben Parker��s attitude is very sincere and sincere to the extent that Zhou Yi is not good to refuse. He can only shoot the old man''s hand and say.


    "There will be some chances, Mr. Parker. But the most important thing for you now is to heal, remember. Any problem can be contacted through this. But now, I really have to go."


    When he finished, he stood up and walked to his car. As he said, he really didn''t want to face these police officers, because once he was discovered by the media, he might be heading to the tabloids early tomorrow morning. He is not Tony, he can take this as his own pleasure.


    In his car, Aretha paid attention to the whole process. When she saw Zhou Yi coming back, she even put down the snack in her hand and asked him incomprehensibly.


    "Dad, why don''t you teach the bad guy who beat you, like the big bad guy you started to deal with."


    The long-term icing makes her thinking almost always stay at the age of six or seven. It is difficult for her to distinguish between right and wrong. She is more aware of her own first impressions. So in her worldview, everyone who is a fist to his father is not a good person. She even hopes that her father will teach the young man awkwardly.


    This is a long cognitive process for children. They need to come from their parents and other parties to correct their simple worldview. And this is exactly the direction that Zhou Yi needs to work now.


    He twisted the little girl''s bulging face and comforted with a smile: "Dear, you have to know that not everyone is like the bad guy at the beginning. The latter one just cares about his loved ones, he puts I recognize the guy who hurts his uncle. All the rudeness of his behavior, as long as it does not hurt me, can be forgiven. Of course, sometimes you can give a little lesson. This, I will later Will teach you."


    ��Can you teach me? How did you just hit them?�� When I heard this, Iressa actively filtered the ingredients in the middle of the education, and instead focused on the strange places. It must be said that this is almost exactly the same as Xia Weisi, they are all types of education that are not very acceptable.


    "If you want to learn, I will teach you in the future. But you can''t complain!" Hearing the small head of Aretha, Zhou Yi promised. And Aretha listened to this and immediately assured.


    "Absolutely not!"


    Zhou Yi smiled and he realized a kind of fun from his father. Maybe just like Rogan. I really have to consider the issue of marriage. But as soon as he thought of the piano still sleeping, he immediately became more and more excited.


    Aressa also seemed to feel the mood of Zhou Yi and became quiet. They drove so quietly along the way, and when they arrived home, Aretha had already slept heavily.


    Gently holding the little guy into the house, Zhou Yi found that Selana had been waiting for them. And it seems that there is something like it.


    She first took over the very sweet Alisa, and then helped Zhou Yi take off his suit and whispered in his ear.


    "Master, there are two ladies coming to visit you. They said that there are some things to discuss with you. Considering their identity, I will let them wait for you to come back in the study room."


    "Two ladies, is the person I know?" Zhou Yi suddenly felt curious when he heard someone come to visit him. He glanced at the direction of the study, and the appearance of the two women was immediately taken into account by him.


    Both women are Asians like him, one wearing a black ladies suit and a neat black ponytail. She closed her eyes slightly and was sitting in a chair. There was no trace of expression on her chilly face, and it looked almost like a delicate statue. It can be seen that this is a very strict person, even to himself is almost to a harsh degree.


    The other person is exactly the opposite of her.


    The glamorous pretty face always has an expression that doesn''t put everything in the heart. The tight-fitting clothes worn on the body are exposed and tempting. Fully highlights her proud body and near-perfect long legs. And she obviously has a lot of experience to show her, and she is also very clear about where her strengths are.


    So she directly put her legs on the chair, while doing the action of playing with her own dark purple hair like a satin, while seemingly unintentionally walking up and down with her fingers. She seems to have discovered Zhou Yi''s gaze and tempted him in a targeted manner.


    Both of these people know each other, but if they are familiar, it is absolutely impossible. Because they were still in a state of opposition before. But he still wants to know what the two men are looking for.


    "Take a rest with Aretha. Since she is already asleep, don''t wake her up. Get some hot water to clean her." A little stunned, Zhou Yi walked toward the study.


    And Serana is obedient to take care of Aretha, the relationship between them is very subtle. So sometimes Zhou Yi will deliberately create some time to get along with them.


    As for now, he needs to deal with the two guests who have not been invited.


    Stryker��s guards, the nymphs and the lilies that should have been in the mutant school.

 Chapter 137： Recruiting and buying everything

    Pushing open the door of the study, Zhou Yi directly said to the two Asian women who immediately turned their attention to themselves.


    "Two, can I know what you mean? If it is a question about a mutant, I think you must have found the wrong person."


    Lingdie and Yulizi glanced at each other, and then Lingdie took the lead to answer.


    "I think you must have misunderstood, this gentleman. We are not coming for what kind of person, we are for ourselves."


    "For myself, sorry, I don''t understand what you mean?" Picking an eyebrow, Zhou Yi strangely glanced at the two women. What they say sounds like it has a lot of meaning.


    "Exactly, we want to find a safe job for you. You know, poor women like us, the most need for the protection of a handsome and wealthy man like you."


    Lingdie said, while licking her lips, made a temptation and pitiful look, coupled with her fascinating looks, but it does have some attraction.


    However, Zhou Yi did not seem to see it. He walked straight to his desk and turned his back to them to pour a glass of wine while continuing to interrogate.


    "Looking for a job? Isn''t Charles able to provide you with work? Why do you find me? There should be no negotiation between us."


    "Charles may be a good person, but we are not a good woman. It will only make us uncomfortable in him. Moreover, the salary he can provide can not satisfy my needs, the life without luxury goods for a woman. It��s too tortured.��


    "Do you want money?" Zhou Yi blinked and smiled. "Then why not look for the magnetic king, he has inexhaustible gold. With your ability, I believe he will never regret such things that are useless to him."


    "But he is already a street mouse that everyone is screaming, isn''t it? I want a rich, satisfying life, not a wanted man who is remembered by the police all over the world. I have already had enough."


    On the face of Lingdie, there is a look of resentment, which is like the indifference to Zhou Yi and the tragic life of accusing himself. This expression will always make people pity, unless she is facing a stone heart.


    Coincidentally, after many experiences, Zhou Yi has already had this potential. The expression on his face didn''t move, it was still the smile.


    "Then I am still saying that, why is it?"


    "Because you are strong enough, it is enough to be trustworthy." The lily is always silent, and she has stopped the sinister temptations of Lingdie and explained it in her own way.


    "The things I and Lingdie are not suitable for the college, and Charles''s philosophy is not suitable for us. We have no reason to stay there. But we need a shelter, a place that protects us from being cared for." Charles recommended you to us."


    "We have known you, you are the Knight of Dawn, the most powerful superhero in the world. It is also one of the richest people in the world. With your strength and power, not many people will hit your mind. But You are thin, and there are not many people around you. This is the purpose of our arrival."


    The fingertips knocked on the table, and Zhou Yi glanced at the two women who were looking for a job. Although they seem calm, they can still be seen from some subtle movements.


    "You want to be my subordinate, but to be honest. I have not seen your value, I think you should also know that only Charles'' recommendation is not enough. If you want me to hire you, then let I know your value. But before that, I don''t even know your specific identity."


    The two women looked at each other and they understood the meaning of Zhou Yi. That is the message they need to confess. Can''t say no reservation, but it must be detailed enough. Detailed to Zhou Yi to their complete reassurance.


    Understand the meaning of Zhou Yi, two people began to respond. The first answer to him is Yuriko. "My name is Hill Lily. As you can see, I am an Asian. My father is a biological scientist. He used to work for the military and was responsible for the development of cutting-edge biological weapons, especially the genetic modification of mutants. Wolf Rogan and I are both his works."


    "And unlike Wolverine Rogan, he is a mutant. And I am because my father extracted his X-genome transformed man-made mutant. But our ability is the same, also has almost undead speeding. The ability to regenerate is also implanted in the bones by the Edelman alloy, so in theory I have the same characteristics as him."


    ��Besides, I am also proficient in bioengineering, genetics, and a Ph.D. from Waseda University. I am also good at judo, melee fighting, firearms, and driving. Because of my pedigree, I also speak English and Japanese. So I think I should be competent as a researcher, as an assistant and a guard."


    The self-introduction of the small lily of the hill is concise and precise, which makes Zhou Yi feel very satisfied. As an employee, this is obviously a person who is very reassuring to the employer. So he nodded and looked at the butterfly.


    "Oh, hell. This is not a job fair!" Welcomed Zhou Yi''s eyes, Lingdie snorted, but still honestly said.


    "Hello, boss. My name is Lingdie, a mutant. As you can see, I am Japanese like Yuriko. And my ability is the soul transmission and the blade of the soul. I can bring myself or someone I contact. It is transmitted to my telepathy to the place, and at the same time I can transform the spiritual ability into a weapon, directly hurting the spirit of the other. In addition, I have other spiritual abilities, but the use is not big."


    "I used to be a professional killer of triads, but because they sold me to Stryker, we have nothing to do with it now. Of course, if you have anything that doesn''t look good, I promise not leave any trace. Get him."


    "In addition, if the boss has other needs, I don''t mind to satisfy your embarrassment. It''s rare to know that you are like the boss and I taste it!"


    Speaking of this, she even thrown a kiss against Zhou Yi. Obviously, the satisfaction she said was completely in all senses.


    Seeing the appearance of Lingdie, Zhou Yi laughed. However, although he is laughing, he gives a sense of distance.


    "Sorry, although the things you said are very tempting, but you are not the type I like," he said as he refused. "I understand what you mean, and I probably know your abilities. I can give you what you want, money, shelter, but there is one thing I want to make clear to you, that is, I have to be your loyalty!"


    "You don''t want to leave if you want to leave, but I definitely don''t allow anyone to betray me before I leave. Otherwise, no matter how much you have, what kind of person is standing behind you. Believe me, you will definitely regrettable."


    "In this world, there are no people I can''t kill. Even if you have the so-called immortality!"


    In the end, he is almost threatened. In the face of his threats, the small lilies and the nymphs also showed their fear. After all, they know the true identity of this person, and that identity is very deterrent to them.


    "I understand, sir. We can guarantee this!" Lingdie and Lilyzi are competing to guarantee, and this is enough for Zhouyi.


    He does need some people now, because there will be more and more things on his hands as the plan progresses. These things need to be solved by people who are trustworthy, so to a certain extent, their self-recommendation is also in line with Zhou Yi''s mind.


    "Very good, then from now on you will work for me. You don''t have to worry about what to treat. If you want, you can live directly in the manor. Of course, if you don''t want to, I can reschedule you. The place."


    The two looked at each other and then gave a reply directly from Yuri.


    "It''s good here, you don''t need to worry anymore."


    "Very good!" Zhou Yi nodded and continued.


    "As for your work, Miss Yuriko. If you have no problem, I hope that you can be my daughter''s driver and guard. Soon I will let her go to a nearby school. When I am not free, I still need it. You are going to pick up her."


    "I am very happy, sir. I will take care of the lady." Hill Lily immediately bowed his head and said a respectful pie.


    "As for you, Miss Lingdie. The safety of the manor is temporarily given to you. This should be no problem."


    "Give it to me, sir. I promise that no one can live to play the idea here." Lingdie almost slaps his chest to guarantee, but her assurance sounds a little scary.


    "Ordinary people give a little lesson. I don''t want to hear from any news that someone is suddenly dead near my home." For the guarantee of Lingdie, Zhou Yi just waved his hand at random. This woman who can''t move and kill is completely unable to understand her with normal people''s thinking, and Zhou Yi does not have time to understand her.


    After finishing the problems of the two newcomers, he asked them to find a room to rest on their own. As for himself, he began to mobilize the funds in his hands to start cooperating with the SHIELD.


    Umbrella is now in a dilemma in the capital chain, especially because of the backhand of the SHIELD, and even the bank will not turn over the funds to them. Then, investors like Zhou Yi will naturally become their primary goal.


    He only needs to give a little hint to Amblera in some respects, and then show them their wallet. Anbrera naturally will drill into the cover himself. As for the rest, he can be handed over to the SHIELD agent to solve it.


    I believe that as the world''s top secret agent organization, even if it is not possible to achieve a seamless degree, at least it can be satisfactory.


    And the facts prove that the SHIELD does not really disappoint. Soon he sent a professional person and brought exciting news.

 Chapter 138： Detailed plan for huge funds

    "You mean, the people of Ambrera have been hooked, they can''t help but contact me, are they?" In Zhou Yi''s study, he asked a strange woman.


    This is a woman who looks very charming. The long red hair is neatly placed behind the head, revealing a smooth forehead and brown eyes that can talk like.


    The rich and full lips have mouth-watering magic, and the extremely three-dimensional nose makes her whole person''s facial features seem deep and charming.


    Of course, her figure is also very good. Even worse than those cover models. Especially when she is wearing an OL uniform, it is always reminiscent of many strange things. But I have to admit that this will only make her more attractive.


    It can be said that from the charm and beauty alone, she has surpassed most of the women she knows. In addition to Selana and the stunning summer glamour after makeup, only Susan, who has a few faces, can compete with her. Even if you want to count on temperament. Even they have to be willing to go down the wind.


    Because this woman has a different temperament, a kind of mellow wine, and the temperament of a poisonous flower. This temperament makes her more tempting, like a fascinating story that seduce people to explore.


    However, Zhou Yi hopes to maintain a safe distance from such a woman. Because her identity is so special, a top agent, a person you never know what she is thinking. The closer I go, the deeper I will hurt.


    Therefore, Zhou Yi, who has just experienced emotional turmoil, has maintained a respectful attitude towards her. This is a wise choice, but it is not necessarily useful.


    The woman pushed her eyes, and this movement filled her with intellectual beauty. Even Selana, who was behind Zhou Yi, saw it, and could not help but reveal a hint of envy. This is enough to prove that her beauty is simply for men and women.


    "Yes, sir. The CEO of Umbrella has already invited you through his deputy, hoping to talk to you about the investment. But I have already rejected it for you, the reason is that Ambrella returns Interest is completely inferior to the risk of your investment, and if you want to invest, you have to pay something substantial."


    "So, Miss Romanov, can you tell me what is the substantial return I am asking for in your plan?"


    "Call me Natasha. From now on, I am your personal secretary. I think we should have a more intimate name so that we can not attract the attention of Umbrella. Their security is quite strict, we better not because These small problems are revealed."


    Natasha Romanov said as she pulled out a title deed from the folder she was holding in her arms and placed it in front of Zhou Yi.


    ��This is a deserted town in the western region. All the residents have been evacuated because of natural disasters. Now the town and the surrounding land are temporarily in your name. The nearest city is La Ken City."


    ��And the excuse we have for you is that you are very interested in the way Lacan is operated, and the reason you buy this land is to build a city of your own here. So you want to look at the city of Lacan The core institution, and imitating the city of Lakan to build a new city."


    ��If the structure of the city of Lacan is satisfactory, you will ask Anbrera to use all the resources of Lacan to help you build this new city, and also to arrange the transfer of some residents and facilities. It is also planned."


    When I heard this plan, even Zhou Yi felt that the SHIELD was just joking. Because the things involved in this plan are not a little bit. If a city is to be built, it is no longer a simple problem that funds can solve. If you really want to convert it, more than a billion will be hit.


    Although this is only a superficial illusion, the illusion is too big to be reached. Even if you say that this is a fake in front of others, some people will not believe it. Because his initial investment has been amazingly huge.


    Taking advantage of this title, Zhou Yi swayed in front of his eyes and asked.


    "You have such great confidence that you can kill this big guy at one time. You know that if there is an accident, your losses are huge. Although I have mobilized the funds, I will definitely not invest so much. The vacancies must still be filled in by you."


    Natasha smiled and took the title back.


    "We have estimated all the possibilities, and Umbrella will not have any hope. Once its research results are exposed, there is no one in the world, and any force can protect them. This huge enterprise will be on the eve. There was a forced dismantling between the two, and once its core was removed, what we called the investment was completely unnecessary. Isn''t it?"


    ��You can''t risk the condemnation of the media and the entire human race to create a city like the city of Laken. This reason will not be suspected by anyone. What''s more, a huge ready-made cake is placed in front of it as a qualified How can a businessman go back to the end?"


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi could not help but laugh. He knew that his little tricks had been seen by these professional agents. However, they were originally allies, and there was nothing to see through. He just shook his fingers and put on a look that he didn''t recognize.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, Natasha. I just mobilized the funds in my hands as much as possible at your request."


    Natasha certainly wouldn''t let him go through this. She flipped the information in her hand and pointed to the information above and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Sir, in the past few days. You have almost misappropriated all the funds that you can use in your hands, and even borrowed a lot of stocks, real estate, and some industries in your name. Until now, you have Already holding almost 100 billion in liquidity, this money is enough to cause huge and terrible effects in any part of any country. Don''t tell me, you just want to use this money to make an illusion with us."


    "Anbrera is dumping, you just want to take it out at this time. Don''t treat us as fools, sir. We are much smarter than you think."


    When it comes to this, her eyes are full of banter, she can''t wait to see how this guy with dual identity continues to lie his own lies.


    However, he obviously still underestimated the cheeky face of Zhou Yi. Since he dared to blatantly collect such huge funds, Zhou Yi would not be afraid to be discovered by others. Especially the SHIELD as a partner, and the people standing behind it.


    Because, as Natasha said, the money he holds in his hand is simply scary. There is even capital that can be said to shake a country. In this respect, he has almost occupied the biggest advantage. When Anbrera fell, he could use this money to let Anbrera complete the change of ownership in an instant. There are no opportunities for others to respond.


    And this is simply not possible to be stopped by anyone, nor can it be squandered by anyone. Their plans are secretive and thorough, and people who know the plan will not have such a huge amount of money, and those who have such huge funds will not know the plan. It can be said that this plan is simply prepared for him.


    Heaven does not take it, but it is against it. Zhou Yi is not an idiot, naturally will not let such a good opportunity to run away.


    But for the representatives of his own allies, he naturally would not say so.


    "Natasha, to know that I am still a businessman, businessmen should pursue the interests. It will be a loss to cooperate with you to mobilize funds. If so, I would rather do some big moves directly. But I can guarantee that I never played at the beginning. The idea of ??Umbrella. I just intend to buy the Blizzard studio."


    Natasha almost completely admired the man who squinted and swears. She felt that her IQ was being insulted. And it''s the kind of blatant, undisguised one. She uses her nose to pronounce almost to express her dissatisfaction.


    "Do you think I will believe this reason, for a game studio to raise tens of billions of dollars?"


    "Let me think about it, what is the reason for compiling it?" Zhou Yi installed the chin like this and continued to insert the slap. "Right, I always wanted to enter Hollywood, so I plan to buy Disney in one go. So it seems that the money is not enough."


    Natasha''s full chest began to fluctuate violently, which meant that she was desperately suppressing the anger in her heart. She has realized that her plan has no use, but Zhou Yi has not been able to use this method, which really makes her feel inexplicable. From the beginning, Natasha did not want to stop or interfere with the behavior of Zhou Yi. Because, as Zhou Yi thought, this is a conspiracy, and it is impossible to be blocked. So she proposed it only for the sake of one point, that is to give Zhou Yi an illusion, let him think that his acquisition was carried out under the acquiescence of SHIELD. Through this, Zhou Yixin reflects the value and majesty of the SHIELD.


    However, she did not think that Zhou Yi dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water, preferring to die and not to eat her. Her idea of ??building a trap through words is not at all useful. Instead, the map provokes itself to be angry.


    However, she was born as a special agent, and suppressing her emotions has almost become her own instinct. Soon she regained her calm and handled the documents of Zhou Yi��s business like a normal private secretary.


    And seeing her like this, Zhou Yi also lost interest in continuing. Serrana, standing in the shadow behind her, waved her hand and he was ready to drive out.


    Today is the first day of Aressa''s school. As her father, I have to pick it up anyway. Maybe he won''t have such a free time in the future, but he has to take time out today. Because this is a duty that the father should do.


    (To tell the truth, I read everything in the book review. In fact, I just want to say that this book is basically impossible to sign, so how to write is already based on hobbies. Some people take a say and go I can only say that love can''t be seen. Anyway, write a lot of Marvel, change one and your taste.)

 Chapter 139： First come to multiple preparations

    Sitting on the plane leading to the city of Larken, Natasha took out a black suitcase in front of Zhou Yi and placed it in front of the two.


    "What is this?" After Zhou Yi, who had closed his eyes and raised his mind, heard the sound, he asked without hesitation.


    "The equipment I want to use in this mission." Natasha said while finishing her equipment. For agents like her, these equipment is undoubtedly the guarantee of life. If you don''t want to joke with your own life, it''s best to treat these equipment with care.


    Zhou Yiwen opened his eyes and glanced at the contents of the box. In addition to pistols, liaisons and eavesdropping devices, he also saw a special costume.


    It was a black tight-fitting battle suit, and it seemed to be no different from the ordinary combat suits only in appearance. But Zhou Yi found a technology that he is familiar with from this kind of clothing - nano metal technology.


    This made him a little surprised, so that he groaned and extended his hand to the battle suit.


    "It seems that you still have some skills, and you have already cracked the core technology of nano metal."


    After taking his hand, Natasha immediately turned the suitcase over and gave him a blank look. |


    "Don''t anyone tell you, don''t mess with the lady''s things? In addition, many people asked me about the technology of this dress, and I would like to thank you for your kind support."


    "Where, I just did what a friend should do." Zhou Yi smiled and translated the greetings from Natasha directly into derogatory words. Then snoring.


    "Can you tell me what you are going to do, know that although I am responsible for covering your actions. But if I don''t know what you are planning, then isn''t it a joke to cover you?"


    "Actually, my plan is very simple." Natasha closed her suitcase and put a small earphone on the hand of Zhou Yi. ��Let''s find an excuse to stay in the center of Umbria''s headquarters in Laken, and then find the key things through the clues we have. Dive in is my profession, so you don''t need to worry about this kind of thing. What you have to do is think Ways to give me a cover."


    "Turn around in the city and transfer the sight of Umbrella to you as much as possible, so that I can get enough time. When I succeed, I will meet you again. If it is out If anything unexpected, I will contact you through this contact. At that time, it is time for you to contribute."


    Collapsed Natasha''s contact, Zhou Yi nodded and nodded.


    "I understand that everything is handed over to the profession. I am only responsible for the rescue, so there is no problem in understanding. Miss Romanov."


    "If you don''t mind." Natasha shrugged.


    "Of course I don''t mind, some things are now more reassuring than the supplementary explanations afterwards. At the very least, I will be mentally prepared for all situations. You are doing very well."


    "Good, then that''s fine." Natasha said, starting the final preparations.


    She took out a small cosmetic case and put herself up in the mirror. Although her beauty is amazing enough, she doesn''t mind making this beauty more perfect. Because for her, her beauty is sometimes the biggest advantage.


    Zhou Yi quietly watched her do her own thing, but also let time pass by in this waiting. Soon, they arrived at their destination, the city of Lacan in the name of Umbrella.


    Through the porthole of the plane, Natasha glanced out and a smug smile appeared on her face.


    "They have come, really can''t wait!"


    "It seems that you are pushing them too hard, otherwise they will not get into the cover so easily. You said, should I feel sorry for this unlucky guy?" Shaking his head, Zhou Yi has stood I got up.


    "I regret that he opened the prelude to the end of Umbrella. It is really cheap." Natasha smiled disdainfully, but her hands consciously took care of Zhou Yi��s suit and tie, just like a real secretary. That''s it. While doing this, she did not forget to remind him. "Don''t forget the role you want to play. It might be a lot easier to think of it as a movie."


    "You are worried about me? I don''t think so." Zhou Yi smiled and responded. "I still have some confidence in acting."


    ��Like the double-faced person you have been playing?�� Natasha rolled her eyes and put her arm into the arms of Zhou Yi. "Nature, don''t let those guys wait."


    "Listen to you." Patted Natasha''s hand, and Zhou Yi walked toward the outside of the cabin. Natasha put on a gentle and charming smile, holding the suitcase in his eyes and keeping him by his side. They walked off the plane without delay, and the people who waited for a long time under the plane immediately greeted them.


    "Welcome to Lakken City, Mr. Zhou. I am the highest director of Umbrella in Lacan, Raymond Edward. Of course, you can call me Raymond."


    He extended his hand to Zhou Yi, his face full of humility and flattery.


    ��I have got the order from the headquarters. From today I will be responsible for all your visits in the city of Larken. Regardless of the main facilities or the operation mode of Umbrella in Lacan. I can guarantee that you will be here. Get everything you need to get something."


    With this man called Raymond slightly shook hands, Zhou Yi''s face floated a weird smile.


    "Raymond! I have heard about some unsatisfactory things. The security problem in the city of Larken, which was uploaded by the Internet, is very serious. Maybe it is not as good as I thought."


    "You are laughing!" Raymond smiled and responded without change. ��Every city has one or two guys who like to swear, I��m sure. As long as you stay here for a while, you will love the city.��


    "I hope you won''t let me down." Zhou Yi said with a hint, then he introduced the Natasha around him to Raymond. "This is my personal secretary, Miss Natasha Romanov. She will replace Ambrella''s operating mechanism instead of me. As for me, I will look around the realities of the city. Is it like they said? That way."


    "I promise that it is totally different from what you hear." Raymond said quickly, as he said, he opened the door for Zhou Yi. I personally sent him to the car.


    Then he seemed to want to say something, but it was blocked by Zhou Yi. Separated by the window, Zhou Yi closed his eyes and put on a tired posture.


    "Don''t say those useless, Mr. Raymond Edward. I will only believe in my own eyes. Now I am tired. Please send me to the hotel where I booked. I will let Miss Romanov go to you tomorrow." Study your operating organization there. As for me, I will not care about you. I have to turn around in this city alone, and I don''t want anyone to bother me."


    When he finished, he shook the window. The driver started under his command and drove towards the hotel he had booked.


    Raymond still left his face with a smile on his face. He watched the direction of Zhou Yi��s departure until he could no longer see the car. Until this time, his expression was cold.


    "Which department is responsible for blocking the news, telling them that if they let such news spread out, let them all roll to the suburbs, there are people waiting for them."


    The deputy around him heard this and immediately shook his body. He had something clear about him in the suburbs. If you really follow Raymond''s words, it is simply a punishment for life. He didn''t want to get into trouble, he said quickly.


    "I will convey your order, sir. Also, about this gentleman and her secretary, do we need to do some precautions?"


    "Don''t move him, no other people are going to move him." Raymond slammed his footsteps. He stared at his deputy, his eyes full of warnings.


    "This is a person you and I can''t afford, and it is also the person on the board that requires the highest treatment. Unless it involves a core secret, you can''t be scorned by him. If you don''t want to be thrown into the lab as an experiment. The most important thing for your men is those guys."


    "Yes, sir. I understand, sir!" The adjutant quickly promised that they had already taken another car at this time.


    As soon as he got on the bus, the assistant sitting on the passenger car put a piece of information in front of Raymond. Raymond looked open and looked at the smile on his face.


    ��Look at this, Natasha Romanov. Graduated from the University of Cambridge with a degree in Finance, Management and Architecture and Psychology with four majors, no shortage of senior talent. I have also studied ballet and Model catwalk, it''s no wonder that the figure is so good. The super rich toy is also the top of the existence is not it? However, it is a beautiful toy."


    "Of course, sir. The beauty of the lady is really amazing. I have never seen such a beautiful woman." The adjutant is attached, and of course there is no lack of sincere admiration.


    "The most beautiful woman is always the most successful man, and now we are all on this path." Closing the information in his hand, Raymond closed his eyes and fell into a wonderful fantasy. "The Mr. Zhou is just walking in front of us. You have to be confident. Once our career is successful, we can not only stand with him, but even walk in front of him."


    "At that time, women, money, status. Nothing we can''t get. As long as you work hard for our cause!"


    "I will pay all my efforts, sir." The deputy was obviously mobilized by Raymond''s words and he became excited. And this is exactly what Raymond wants.


    Their career is very dangerous, and only this madman who is full of fantasies will have the confidence to go on. Therefore, the indoctrination of some ideas is almost inevitable. Only by having all the participants complete the ideological synchronization can the high level be relieved.


    He looked at his deputy and began to learn Zhou Yi''s appearance and closed his eyes.


    "You will be responsible for picking up the lady tomorrow, although the woman is not something we can touch, but it is always good to raise the eye. In addition, arrange a group of people to be optimistic about the gentleman, I don''t want him to see anything. I should give him something to see."


    The deputy immediately took it down, and he already felt that his own time seemed to be coming soon.


    (It��s a bit of a thing today, it��s a little late. I read it in the book review area. Thank you for your support. I will send it in another chapter. It won��t be too late.)

 Chapter 140： Infiltrate with ulterior motives

    As a city built and controlled by Umbrella, the night here was unexpectedly quiet. Quiet to a level of almost weird. Not only is there no noise made by humans, but even the sounds of nature are silent. It''s like what terrible things lurk here.


    In addition to Zhou Yi, Natasha also found this strange situation. She knocked on the door of Zhou Yi and walked in and out.


    "The situation here seems to be a bit wrong. I feel that it seems to be more terrible than the battlefield."


    "Nature can always predict the occurrence of danger, she will make a harbinger before we react. This is a kind of harbinger. It seems that things on the Internet are also groundless. Some things in the city of Lacan have exceeded that of Umbrella. Take control."


    Shaking the glass in his hand, Zhou Yi explained to Natasha. But soon, he was entangled in another issue.


    "You came to me so late, is it to say this thing? You know that there are many people outside watching us."


    "Let them see that I am coming in is the best choice, isn''t it, if there is nothing between us that is the most suspicious for them." Natasha holds her chest and highlights her beautiful figure. Explain. "So, I will sleep here next night, the same bed!"


    After that, she hardly gave Zhou Yi any chance to refuse. I walked into the bathroom on my own. In this regard, Zhou Yi can only accept it with a smile. The identity of his **** is sometimes a good cover, but at this time he feels embarrassed.


    He wants to refuse, but he can''t refuse. Because he clearly perceives that there are many people around him who are watching here. As Natasha said, if there is no strange relationship between them, it will be more doubtful. As a special agent, she obviously will focus on her own work. Even if you sacrifice something.


    Zhou Yi was very much looking forward to the sound of a bathing sound in the bathroom. But after experiencing so much, he felt tired. He tossed because of emotional things, tossed the passion that has now lost the past.


    He didn''t want to be infected with this kind of hurt, but this kind of thing sticks himself up. This made him feel a distress. However, the distress did not last long, because the sound in the bathroom had begun to gradually stop.


    Soon, Natasha, wearing a nightgown, came out. She first frowned and looked around, apparently also feeling the surveillance of those people. But soon she moved her eyes to Zhou Yi.


    "If you want to go to bed at night, it''s best to take a shower and say it. I don''t like to sleep with a strange guy."


    "Hey, this is my bed, and I don''t think there is any strange smell on me!" Zhou Yi complained, but was refuted by Natasha.


    "I said that there is, I am a woman. I have the privilege in this respect." Natasha directly played the woman''s unreasonable and mixed three-point nature. At her request, Zhou Yi had to walk into the bathroom.


    The sound of the water in the bathroom sounded again and soon disappeared again. Zhou Yi, wrapped in a nightgown, came out like this. He sat down at the bed and said with a little helplessness.


    "You are sure that you really want to do this. I really don''t think it is necessary."


    Natasha pulled her on the bed with a soft smile on her face. Then he lay directly on his chest. The indoor lights were also extinguished, and Zhou Yi could even feel her breath blowing on her neck.


    At this time, her voice also sounded in his ear, although very subtle, but enough for him to hear clearly.


    "If you can use this method to get the enemy to eliminate some doubts, then it is necessary. What''s more, I am being taken advantage of, I have not said anything, you still have any hesitation."


    At this time, Natasha clearly felt that Zhou Yi was smiling. At the same time his voice rang in her ear.


    "If it was before, I welcome you such a beautiful woman to appear in my arms, but now. I have been very difficult to have this feeling."


    "Why, what made you like this?" Natasha found a comfortable position in him, and she asked for some small movements. "You are a famous playboy. It seems that no one in our intelligence can hold your heart. What made you change and become so big?"


    "Two women, two women who have paid for my life. However, because of some problems in the position, they have betrayed me, one is still unconscious." Zhou Yi took Natasha and did little tricks. Hand, calmly said.


    At this moment, his heart is like water, and a beautiful woman can''t make any waves in his heart. Not to mention a woman with an attempt.


    "Do you know that when a man is hurt by another woman, it is actually the time when he is most attractive." Natasha chuckled and tempted her in her ear. "If you want to do something now, I won''t mind."


    "Sorry, I will!" Closed his eyes, Zhou Yi no longer cares about the temptation of Natasha. "I have been very tired today, and they will not doubt it."


    "I know." Back, Natasha also stopped her movements. She lay in the arms of Zhou Yi, and soon gave a uniform breathing sound.


    When Zhou Yi heard this voice, he quietly took a breath. He controls himself and makes himself fall into sleep very quickly.


    Two people slept, and the people of Ambrera stopped their surveillance. After all, they just want to prevent Zhou Yi from discovering some of their secrets here, instead of deliberately targeting them because of doubt. Therefore, even if it is arranged for people to monitor, it is only the most sloppy kind.


    Just to see, what they saw has almost let them down. Zhou Yi��s identity can actually put them on a lot of alert, not to mention the fact that what they got today can almost confirm their identity.


    No such billionaire will be so risky, and no one will believe that Zhou Yi will become a spy-like person. This in itself is the biggest cover color in this plan. Even if Anbrera has done a comprehensive defense, she will not think that Zhou Yi has such a layer of identity. The loopholes are generated in this way.


    The next day, Natasha woke up early. She glanced at Zhou Yi, who was still asleep, and shook her head. After changing into clothes, he walked back to his room with a light hand. Soon, she was dressed neatly and left the hotel.


    The people of Ambrera have been waiting for her in the hall, just as they were scheduled yesterday. She will represent Zhou Yi to the headquarters of Umbrella in the city of Larken, where they will infiltrate and get what they want.


    After she left, Zhou Yi woke up immediately.


    This night was a torment for him, but it was not a big mistake. I washed it and changed my clothes. He also began to prepare his own work.


    With Natasha, it attracts attention from Umbrella. And it is difficult to use this identity, but it is not so difficult. Just choose a good way.


    When he disappeared into the surveillance of Umbrella in his current status, it is enough to attract the attention of those people. And when his traces frequently appear in those dangerous areas, I am afraid that Raymond''s nerves can stretch like wires.


    They will look for Zhou Yi at all costs and try to rescue him. Before he invested in Umbrella, Umbrella��s top management would never allow him to suffer a little bit of damage. So, even if it is forced, they will force Raymond to use all the power to find Zhou Yi.


    By that time, the surveillance that Natasha faced would naturally be much less. Infiltrating Ambrera, it should be a very easy thing for her. After all, she is an elite from the SHIELD, and there will be no problem with Ambrera.


    Opened your own suitcase. Zhou Yi began to put equipment on himself. Instead of putting on his suit, he put on a casual suit. Later, he placed a short sword like something on the back.


    That is the Edelman alloy rifle. It may not be a powerful weapon when dealing with the magnetic king, but in this place, it is most appropriate to use him in his current identity.


    He is a well-known fighting enthusiast, a cold weapon master. This is never a secret in their circles, nor is it afraid of any exposure.


    Then he took out a gun again. Handmade **, with a large diameter of 50 inches. Whether it is shape or power, it is almost at the top level of the revolver.


    This is the toy that Tony gave him, the limited craftsmanship of Stark Industries for 30 years. There is no type of circulation in the market, and only a few people have this collection.


    Originally, Zhou Yi didn''t want to use guns, which was almost useless to him, but sometimes you have to admit that when you face a group of ordinary people, guns are far more deterrent and persuasive than others. .


    Ready everything, he started waiting. Waiting for the arrival of a suitable time.


    Two hours later, when Natasha began to be invited to visit the facilities inside the city of Umbrella. Raymond received a message that was very bad for him.


    "You tell me that a living person, a billionaire billionaire, has disappeared in front of your entire two teams. You are sure that today is not April Fool''s Day, or are you not kidding me?" His gloomy voice Through the headset, it was passed to the ear of the person in charge of monitoring Zhou Yi. This voice made him shudder. However, despite his fear, he replied earnestly.


    "Yes, sir. He disappeared. According to your order, we stopped monitoring after he rested yesterday, but when we went to the room service this morning, we found that he was not there. I think he is sure It was gone when we didn''t pay attention."


    "Listen, I don''t care how many reasons you have. I will bring him back to me immediately. I don''t care how much power you use, but remember me. Don''t let him find you."


    He bit his teeth and ordered that if the person in charge was too far away from him. He really had a shot to break his impulse. But now, he has to continue to let him live. Because it is more important to find Zhou Yi.


    "Mr. Edward, is there any problem?" Natasha, who had been quietly standing aside, asked at this time that she had already guessed what happened. But still pretending that nothing happened.


    "Sorry, Miss Romanov, there are some things that need me to deal with suddenly at the headquarters. I think the next visit will be followed by my deputy." I dare not let Natasha know that they are monitoring Zhou Yi. Raymond can only make a reason to explain this. He is not worried about the safety of Zhou Yi, so he must use the power to find the trace of Zhou Yi.


    In contrast, Natasha, who is just a toy, is less important. An assistant is enough to send.


    "No problem, Mr. Edward. You are light." Natasha said with a smile, and only she knew what it meant in her smile.

 Chapter 141： Forbidden land in the suburbs

    The people of Ambrera planted a large number of people near the hotel. They searched like a mad carpet, and they didn''t even let go of any corner. But they never found the goal they were looking for.


    Zhou Yi is like a complete disappearance. Don''t say his trace, even a little clue about him.


    This made Raymond anxiously anxious. He worried about the safety of Zhou Yi, or worried that Zhou Yi encountered something in the city that he could not find. Once that kind of thing appeared in the eyes of Zhou Yi and hurt him, then let alone invest, even the punishment of the senior Umbrella and the revenge from Zhou Yi is enough to make him feel good.


    Thinking of it, he couldn''t help but send out a chill in his bones. Ambrera��s cruelty to the losers is enough to make the most ruthless people fear, and he is no exception.


    ��Let the security department assign personnel to completely block all passages from the suburbs to the urban area. Don��t let any one of them slip into the city, and sweep it out in the city, and clean up the infected person at the fastest speed. Also give me Twenty-four hours to monitor the satellite image and find him before he finds the problem."


    He quickly issued an order to make the entire Ambrera branch operational. And his side, his deputy began to suggest.


    "Sir, maybe we can start from his secretary and find a reason for the secretary to contact her, so that he can determine his position."


    "And then, tell him that we are monitoring him, let him leave in anger. And the top is spreading the fire to me?" Raymond said with a cold face. "Don''t treat others as idiots. A guy who can start from scratch with this kind of achievement is not something we can measure."


    "Don''t give me extra money at this time. If I planted it because of this, then you don''t want to be able to go back alive. Do you understand?"


    "I understand, sir." The deputy replied with a cold sweat. He knew that Raymond was serious, because it made him more afraid. However, for his own little life, he still has to mention another important thing.


    "Sir, the headquarters asked for the opening of the hive, we are going to suspend it. If there is an accident at this time......."


    When he heard this, Raymond couldn''t help but twitch.


    The hive is the biggest secret of Umbrella here and the highest ranking institution in the city of Laken. However, this research institute has had a huge accident, and the entire underground laboratory was blocked by the artificial intelligence red queen of Umbrella. And the highest level of crisis information was transmitted to the headquarters.


    This means that the complete collapse of the hive also means that all the researchers inside have been killed. Upon receiving this message, the headquarters immediately issued the highest priority order to him, asking him to restart the hive and the red queen and take out the research results.


    As the high-level of Umbrella, he naturally knows what is inside the hive. The masterpiece of Umbrella can change the biological and chemical weapons of the world. But this weapon is very dangerous and dangerous to the extent that they are already difficult to control. If you are not careful, you may be able to make a huge disaster.


    Originally, he had prepared everything and opened the hive according to the orders of the top. But now, because of Zhou Yi''s reasons, he has to draw the already arranged manpower. This made his plan completely unworkable.


    "The hive''s things are temporarily slowing down, first concentrate on the things I just said." Thinking about it, Raymond finally made a decision. With his authority, the hive can be dragged on for two days, and the situation is nothing but a reprimand. But if there is a problem in Zhouyi. He is completely finished.


    In this case, how to choose is already obvious.


    Just as Raymond was still worried about Zhou Yi''s affairs, Zhou Yi''s figure had quietly appeared in the place where Raymond was most reluctant to appear, in the forest outside the city of Laken.


    It has now become a forbidden place in the city of Lacan, and even those who are loggers and often hunting here are afraid to appear here again. Because there are terrible beasts here.


    There have been no fewer than 20 beast attacks in this forest, and there are even rumors that the recent mad bite in the city of Lakan is also circulated from here. Almost overnight, this forest became the protagonist of the terrible urban whistle.


    If there is no such thing as a singularity, it is absolutely impossible. However, since such rumors can be circulated, there will be some suspicious circumstances. Zhou Yi even suspected that some of Ambrera''s experimental products were hiding here.


    After all, it has been a long time since Alfred passed the message to him. Presumably, the guys he mentioned last time have done something unspeakable.


    Thinking of this, he began to scan the forest, hoping to find something useful. And soon he found something strange.


    A group of walking carrion wandered aimlessly in the mountains. From their appearance, they can clearly distinguish that they have been rotten for a long time, and must be attacked by something strange before they become like this. Because most of these corpses can only be described by wreckage, even if a few of them are relatively sound, they are short of arms and short legs.


    In the moment of seeing them, Zhou Yi thought of the information he had seen before. The evil experimental products of Ambrera, only those deformed creatures can cause such wounds, and only the kind of virus can make the body become these walking carrion.


    There must have been something here, after I made this judgment in my heart. Zhou Yi immediately ran to the roaming carrion, and he wanted to find more information from those bodies.


    The wandering bodies follow their original primitive instinct, and the only purpose of their activities is to eat, and their broken body provides more energy. Therefore, as long as they are alive, they are all targets of their attacks.


    So when Zhou Yi appeared in front of these bodies, they immediately rushed up. Like a real beast.


    However, you don''t need to think about it to know what the end is like. After all, the corpse is nothing but a thing that people become. Even though it has become this ghost, their power will not change much. To deal with this group of corpses, Zhou Yi does not even need to do it.


    It was easy to break their necks and lose the connection of the cervical spine. They almost became real corpses. In addition to being able to break their mouths, they have nothing to attack other people.


    Of course, just relying on the chin''s squirming head is enough to scare a lot of people. Zhou Yi tested on these bodies for a long time, only to find that only the brain that smashed these bodies can completely lose their kinetic energy.


    This is terrible, because for ordinary people, it is very difficult for them to effectively attack these corpses. It doesn''t make sense for bullets to hit their heads, and the shooter who hits his head in the head, how many worlds can there be? What? It is almost imaginable that if ordinary people face such monsters, what kind of end will happen.


    What''s more, the most terrible thing about it is not the trait that mutates people into monsters, but its terrible contagiousness. Bite, body fluids, and even water and food can spread through the crowd, and the possibility of airborne transmission is not ruled out. Once this kind of thing erupts, it is devastating. The fragile social system of mankind can''t stand the impact of him.


    Fortunately, before this happened, someone started to prepare to stop it. The SHIELD has recognized its dangers. They will not let this kind of thing erupt in the world. Naturally, he will not.


    Turned over from the guys who have become real corpses, except for one or two guys wearing S.T.A.R.S special police uniforms, most of them are just civilian dresses. And it seems that it is not a logger or a hunter. However, the name S.T.A.R.S is already a clue that Zhou Yi wants to get.


    S.T.A.R.S, Special Tactics and Rescue Team. An elite special police department.


    Although this elite combat group belongs to the local police station, it is actually affiliated with the US Federal Security Department. Therefore, from the perspective of administrative power, they are independent of the police station. Every member of S.T.A.R.S can be said to be an elite, because they are elites who are drawn from various departments.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, they will not be dispatched. Only when they encounter extreme criminal activities and terrorist activities will they be resolved. In nature, they are almost indistinguishable from the US Special Forces S.W.A.T.


    Since the bodies of S.T.A.R.S members have appeared here, it is almost certain that they have already investigated the area. But it seems that their actions ended in failure and there have been many sacrifices. These bodies are proof.


    What happens next is that it can be weaved by imagination. The people of S.T.A.R.S will certainly not be willing to be in the strange place of their companions, and die so miserable. They will definitely want to come back here and find the murderer behind the scenes to avenge. But in the cities of Umbrella, even they can only be suppressed.


    All actions were banned and all reports were intercepted. It may even be diagnosed as having a mental problem. With the ability of Umbrella, you can do this. The rest of S.T.A.R.S has no other way than to complain. Even if they say such a story, they will be spread by Ambreola.


    They have no ability to confront Ambrera and can only use the Internet to spread such news to warn others.


    I have to say that Zhou Yi is a true capitalist. Because everything he thought was exactly the same as what Ambrella did. Of course, Umbrella is even more embarrassed, because in their plans, S.T.A.R.S was originally a laboratory-like thing. So they experience far more complicated than Zhou Yi imagined.


    However, this has little to do with Zhou Yi. He has got the clue he wants, and the rest of the things are much better.


    Find S.T.A.R.S, as long as they don''t have a deep relationship with Ambrera, then they will find ways to avenge their partners. If this is the case, Zhou Yi does not mind lending them a strength. But before that, he still has one thing to do.

 Chapter 142： Powerless hive command

    There was a terrible snoring in the depths of the forest, which was the sound between two different creatures.


    One of them is a huge cat, with a well-proportioned and muscular body under the shiny fur, and an elegant figure like a noble dancer. There is no variegation in the whole body, only pure black as night. This makes it the perfect killer in the dark.


    A rare black jaguar. But compared to its peers, its shape is even more bizarre except its rare black fur. Almost five feet of shoulder height makes it look almost inferior to the adult bull. From this point of view alone, it has become a giant in its class.


    It is almost impossible for the world to have a larger jaguar than it is, and it is even impossible to have a larger cat. Even the Siberian tiger is in front of him, but it is just a little dwarf.


    Now, this huge black jaguar is pressing a figure on the ground in a weird posture, it is squatting at the figure, and the figure is screaming at it. Another terrible snoring came from his mouth.


    It is a mature adult male. The bald head is full of explosive muscles. The tall figure and the reinforced muscles that entangled together make him look more impactful than the so-called bodybuilder. But he is a crazy beast.


    From now until now, he has been screaming and desperately trying to attack the jaguar. Use both hands and feet, and even want to bite with your mouth. You can''t see any point in his eyes that belongs to the wisdom of wisdom, madness, bloodthirsty, and extremely aggressive. There is no difference between those zombies.


    And he is actually a zombie. A zombie that has been treated.


    The invisible mind was concentrated on his head, smashing everything there. Let this guy who is struggling constantly stop his madness, his huge body twitched a few times, and soon lost his movements. After the movement under the feet disappeared, the **** cat began to shake his head and looked at the person standing on the side.


    Zhou Yi, who had done all this, shook his head against the body and looked regretful.


    Originally, he hoped for his own power, hoping to turn the zombies into human beings by the healing power of the sun. But he found himself really too optimistic.


    Although the gift of the sun can make a life the healthiest state, it is only physical. In essence, zombies are not only physically broken, but more broken in their brains. The moment they become zombies, it actually means that their brains are dead, even if they are from the power of the gods, they cannot let them die and resurrect.


    At best, it is just to make them become stronger zombies.


    To be honest, Zhou Yi was somewhat disappointed with this result, but it was not unexpected. He had already had such psychological preparations. The current situation is just a bad estimate that has become a reality. What''s more, there are still some surprises.


    With a whistle, the huge black jaguar took an elegant step and quietly came to Zhou Yi��s side. Its huge head topped the top of Zhou Yi''s chest and then gently honed it. Like a spoiled domestic cat.


    Zhou Yi gently scratched the chin on the big cat and let it make a comfortable snoring.


    For Zhou Yi, this big cat is the surprise of today. Like the zombies, it was also a virus-infected animal, but before it was completely converted into a zombie, Zhou Yi saved it and used the sun''s gift.


    The virus was stopped before it destroyed its will. And there has been a miraculous change in its body. The virus has not destroyed it, but it has caused its body to undergo evolutionary changes. Its body is bigger and its muscles are stronger, and its brain seems to have been developed.


    Zhou Yi can clearly feel that it is far smarter than a beast. Because it not only understands the meaning of Zhou Yi, but also is very happy to accept the order of Zhou Yi. That feeling is like this big cat is the pet it has kept for many years.


    This means that his power can heal the virus, as long as he can heal those who have been infected with the virus before they are completely transformed. This is not easy, but it is much better than not being able to cure. Because no matter what you say, this is also a hope, a hope that can save lives.


    The big cat is still grinding the chest of Zhou Yi. It seems that he hopes Zhou Yi can flex harder. However, Zhou Yi did not continue. He pushed the big cat''s big head and said it in its incomprehensible eyes.


    "Sorry, good girl. Now is not the time to play with you. I have more important things to do."


    The big cat licked a pair of brown eyes, and it was very humanized to make a low sob from the scorpion, just like a child who had been wronged.


    Since being saved by Zhou Yi, it has instinctively produced a feeling of dependence on Zhou Yi. It''s like a child''s feelings for his parents. This feeling is very pure, because its birth does not contain any impurities. It comes entirely from the most primitive instinct.


    Therefore, when Zhou Yi expressed the meaning of leaving, it immediately felt a great disappointment. And instinctively expressed it.


    Seeing that this big cat complained to himself like a child, Zhou Yi also had some regrets. Seriously, he really likes this big cat. If it is not because of the things here, he really wants to raise it.


    But now, he can''t be so willing to let this big cat follow him. A leopard like a monster appears in the city of Larken and is sure to cause panic. Whether it is for humans or for it, it is not a good thing. Unless, after everything is over.


    But at that time, it is estimated that this big cat has long forgotten this feeling. Just like it forgets its mother.


    With a sigh of relief, Zhou Yi still pushed the big cat that was wrapped around. His figure flew through the forest and flew in the direction of the city. At his speed, the big cat couldn''t keep up with him, so he left with confidence.


    But he did not think of the resilience of the big cat. Jaguars are born hunters who can even track their prey through the entire jungle. So when he left, the big cat immediately acted. The black beast leaped and ran in the forest. It followed the smell of his way through the past. This is the insistence of animals, and they rarely give up compared to humans.


    Zhou Yi did not know that there was a big cat behind him who was following him. At this moment, he was in contact with Medusa, hoping to get the message he wanted with her help. Information about S.T.A.R.S.


    Soon, Medusa gave him a reply. A set of confidential information appeared in front of his eyes. Seeing this information, Zhou Yi could not help but laugh. Everything is similar to what he estimated, and the time of S.T.A.R.S was simply suppressed.


    The leader of both groups was accidentally killed and most of the members had an accident. Only a few people survived. The few people who survived were not good. They were charged and punished to varying degrees. Two of them were even suspended from investigation and published in the media in the name of mental problems.


    As for the reason, it is very simple. It is because these two survivors are rumored that they rumor that there are monsters that eat people. And caused some confusion in the city of Laken.


    Obviously, this is the means of Umbrella. And those who can be targeted by Umbrella, can not think of people who are Ambrera. Then, at this time, they have the value of being pulled up by Zhou Yi.


    Just as Zhou Yi is still trying to push to Ambrella to protect the humanity of the city as much as possible.


    Raymond, who has been desperately searching for Zhou Yi, is staring at a document with a very ugly face.


    It was an order signed jointly by the top core staff of Umbrella. This order has the highest authority in the interior of Umbrella, and its content is very simple. It is to ask Raymond to restart the hive within today.


    Everything that happens inside the hive has been characterized as a spy invasion, and the top executives who fear that their greatest research results have been stolen can no longer stand Raymond��s delays, and they are harshly worded. And repeatedly declare the deadline for this matter.


    The restart of the hive is no longer a matter of reversal. If Raymond is perfunctory, he will receive the most severe punishment.


    Seeing this order, Raymond became gloomy and angry. He really wants to swear them in front of these core faces, but this is just his fantasy, he does not have the courage. The cruelty inside Umbrella is enough to turn a **** person into a shivering shiver. Moreover, he has never been a **** guy.


    So in the end, he chose to compromise.


    "The order goes down. At four o''clock this afternoon, open the hive on time! Turn our people as much as possible and prepare for everything."


    Upon hearing this order, his deputy suddenly glimpsed.


    "Sir, now it��s less than three hours away from four o��clock. We��re understaffed and it��s not too late to prepare.��


    "If there are not enough people, they will be transferred from here. As long as they have experience in this area, they will be sent to me. In addition, the preparation work will start now. In any case, restart the hive must start on time. This is the order above, the highest. Level. I don''t think I need to explain to you what this means."


    When I heard this, the deputy changed his face. He rushed out to release Raymond��s orders. The supreme command is like a knives hanging over his head, so he has to do his best. Because he knows that if this thing fails, there is absolutely no good end to waiting for them. He is the deputy of Raymond, and to some extent they are tied together.


    Looking at the deputy like running out like a mad dog, Raymond gave birth to a hint of gloom again. He has been dissatisfied with the **** old guys at headquarters. Now, these dissatisfaction is like an explosive that piles up in everything, waiting for a sparking star to point them.


    And in this place in Umbrella, will Mars be less?


    Thinking of it, his face became more and more embarrassing. The low cockroaches leaked out of his teeth.


    "Don''t let me find the opportunity, you **** old bastard. Otherwise, it will be your death."

 Chapter 143： Borrowing by force

    Gil Valentine was once a member of S.T.A.R.S, and of course she has been suspended from investigation.


    But for her, it doesn''t matter if it stops. The S.T.A.R.S team in Lakken City has existed in name only, and she has no interest even if she continues to work.


    What she wants most now is to avenge her teammates.


    However, when she thought of it, she could not help but be depressed. The huge gap between ideal and reality made her feel deeply desperate. The general shadow of the Umbrella giant made her feel even hard to breathe. As for saying that she was overwhelmed, even she felt that she was an idiotic dream.


    When people are depressed, they always like to drink alcohol, and Jill is no exception. In fact, she has spent a long time in this bar. Only here, she can forget the depression in her heart.


    "Old Josh, give me another cup."


    The bar owner shook his head and he reached for the glass in front of Jill. Sighed.


    "I know you are very upset, Jill. But drinking can''t solve the problem."


    "Hell, when did you change to a pastor?" Jill pushed his hand and grabbed the bottle directly from him. "I am spending, I am creating income for you. You should honestly give me a cup, not here like my mom."


    "If it wasn''t because your father and I were old friends, I wouldn''t bother to say these nonsense to you." Old Joe Xu felt the recapture of the bottle, but still poured a glass of wine on her. "The last cup, today is my request. Otherwise, you will first settle the accounts of the previous few days."


    "Know it, I know." Gil waved his hand annoyedly, but focused on the news on TV.


    "The current madness attack in the city of Lacan has increased again. To this end, there have been dozens of cases. The police station said that it will do its utmost to prevent these mad patients from causing more cases, but for now The form is not optimistic."


    Looking at Jill��s attention to the news, Lao Qiao also looked at it. Then he said with emotion.


    "The world is really chaotic. There was a mutant some time ago who almost demolished Paris. Now there is a group of madmen in our small place who are screaming everywhere. I really don''t know where to be reassuring."


    "If I were you, I would be a little farther away from this **** city." Jill took a sip of wine and faintly warned. "These mad people are likely to have your life."


    "Don''t treat me as a soft egg that even the guns are not stable!" Old Joe Xu immediately retorted. "Even if I am on my way home, I will put a shotgun in my bag. If there is a madman, I dare to lick my teeth and see that I don''t remove some of his big parts."


    "Unless you break their heads, it won''t be useful." Gil smiled and lit the cigarette. "Get a shot at their head before they meet you. Otherwise, you will die. Whether it is bitten or scratched."


    When I heard this, Lao Qiao Xu slammed, and it took a long time for the voice to come out.


    "You are joking with me. Really, this is not funny at all."


    "Do you think I am joking?" Jill''s expression in the smoke was very serious, and it was serious that the old Joe Xu could not understand her. However, he still insisted on his own ideas.


    "Then I think you must be drunk, listen to my advice, Jill. You are still young, go back after drinking this cup. Some things will be forgotten after some time."


    Jill sneered, and she spit out the smoke, so that her expression was completely shrouded.


    "You thought I was crazy. You all thought that I was crazy. But it is not me who is crazy. You will regret it because of this."


    Old Josh shrugged and told Jill that he was completely unconcerned. In his eyes, this old friend''s child must have been depressed because of being suspended. She will naturally get better after a while. He began to get busy with the things at hand, and Jill was reluctant to say more nonsense to him.


    These days she has been treated by too many people as a neuropathy, a madman who is full of lies and rumors. She is used to how these people look at her.


    She is now just drinking the spirits in front of herself, and wants to use these things to get drunk, so that I forget to forget the nightmare. But no matter how she pours herself, she can''t make herself forget about those things. Those things have completely changed her life.


    Jill is still drinking, but there is already one more person around. The man looked at her for a while, and then asked for it after a long time.


    "Jill Valentine. It should be right."


    Jill stared at the strange Asian, tall figure, strange face. It��s a guy you don��t know.


    "do we know each other?"


    "No, I just want to confirm. Are you?" The stranger looked at him, and the black flat eye had a single fluorescent glow.


    "I think you are looking for the wrong person." Jill was drunk, but still very alert. She quietly reached behind her, where she put a pistol.


    "I don''t think I''m wrong, unless there are two people in the world who look exactly the same." The stranger smiled. "But if you still need to confirm it, then, are you Jill Valentin, a former S.T.A.R.S player. Is the city''s famous mad detective now?"


    As soon as this was said, Jill immediately stood up from the chair, and she took a pistol from behind and pointed at the stranger. Inside the mouth is a cold question.


    "Are you from Anbrera?"


    I have to say that she is very lucky. Because there are no other customers in the bar except this time. Otherwise, she can go to the TV again by simply threatening with a gun.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t do it." The stranger shook his head and wanted to get closer. But when he just moved, Jill directly opened the insurance.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t do it," she said in the same words, but the meaning of the expression is completely different. "Answer me, who are you?"


    "Really, shooting at such a close distance is really unsafe!" The stranger shrugged and jerked forward. Before the Jill reaction, the barrel was held down by hand. Although Jill had subconsciously pulled the trigger, the bullet did not hit the target. Instead, the chair on the side was broken.


    This made Jill feel very bad immediately. She quickly punched the wrist of this strange man and wanted to let him loose his pistol by hitting the wrist joint. But strangers react faster than her.


    He bent his arm directly against Jill''s shoulder and let her body tilt immediately. And he himself grabbed her fist before waving, and gently pushed it. Jill, who had already drunk a lot of wine, couldn��t hold her balance at this time, and her whole person fell backwards behind her.


    When she saw that she was about to fall to the ground, the stranger yanked again. Pulled her into her arms. However, his posture is not embarrassing, but full of coercion. Because his arms were around her neck, the other hand held Jill''s gun on her lower back.


    "The closer the firearm is, the less threatening it is. Because you don''t have much time to react at all." The stranger''s laughter sounded in her ear, causing Gil''s heart to burn. She desperately wants to break free from the restraint of strangers, but she can''t get rid of his arms.


    It seems that she can only choose to get rid of it. However, be aware that she is not alone here.


    A shotgun stretched out from the side and aimed at the back of the stranger. Old Joe Xu��s voice was also passed down.


    "Let her go, bastard. Otherwise you will taste the deer bomb."


    "Okay, okay. Don''t take the fire, or I and the beauty can go to sort out the remains." The stranger slowly raised the hand with the gun, a little in the eyes of the old Joe. Put the gun on the bar a little.


    Old Josh stared at him tightly, but his attention was inevitably scattered as the pistol swayed from his eyes. And this is what the stranger seized the opportunity.


    The pistol suddenly fell on the table and let the old Josh''s eyes jump. The stranger took the opportunity to wave back and his arm was directly on the old Josh''s shotgun. The muzzle of the shotgun swayed violently. At this time, the shotgun was naturally aligned with the original target. And taking advantage of this small interval, the stranger has already pulled out a revolver.


    The huge and exquisite revolver held his chin before he moved the gun back, letting him stop his actions. The stranger smiled softly.


    "Although I don''t want to say it, it seems that I won, so how about sitting down and talking about it?"


    Jill is still struggling. She has tried elbowing the ribs of strangers, but the effect is not good. This feeling is like the special instructor''s fighting instructor, and all your attacks will not play their due role. Instead, under his attack, you are like a boat in a storm, and you can''t even find directions.


    So in the end, she could only ask in deflation.


    "What do you want to talk about? If it is Anbrera that lets you seal it, I mind if you kill me better. Unless I die, I can never close my mouth on that matter."


    The stranger sighed and he gestured to the old Joe Xu to throw away the shotgun in his hand. After he did it, he took the left wheel in his hand and released the controlled Jill.


    "I am not malicious, Miss Valentine. I want to talk to you about S.T.A.R.S. I think maybe you need some help."


    As soon as he left the arms of a stranger, Jill immediately retreated and pulled away. She looked at the stranger with vigilance and asked.


    "Help, can you give me any help?"


    "Revenge your comrades and protect the residents of this city. Isn''t this help enough?"


    revenge. Hearing this word, Jill''s tired heart is like the engine that injects fuel. This is what she has been thinking about. She knew that if she could not avenge those dead teammates, I am afraid that her life will not be peaceful. So whether she is for her own or for the dead comrades, she must agree.


    But good reason has not disappeared from her, she will not unconditionally believe a stranger. Unless he takes something that he can believe.


    "Who are you, why are you helping me?"


    (Sorry, getting closer to graduation is getting busy, and I have to go to the job fair today. There may be only one more.)

 Chapter 144： Hive failure crisis

    At four o''clock in the afternoon, the depths of the underground city of Laken.


    A row of people wearing biochemical protective clothing stood in front of a steel gate with precise instruments in their hands and constantly monitoring the data on the instruments in their hands. It''s as if these data are related to their lives.


    The data line on the instrument is like a smooth road, with no undulations. This line stretched until the person wearing the biochemical protective suit swept through every corner of the door, every gap. From beginning to end, there is no change in the data.


    This made the person holding the instrument finally put down the tension in his heart, and he took a long breath. He made a gesture to the person behind him and shouted at the same time.


    "Safe, there is no leak. You can open the door."


    The person behind him immediately started to work like a cold machine after he said this. Some of them used instruments to connect the devices on the side of the gate, through which they could bypass the intelligent system of the underground base and control the switch of the gate.


    And some of the more people took the guns and went to the front. These people are advance personnel who want to explore the internal situation and remove all obstacles for the restart of the base. And what kind of obstacles there are, they know very well in their own hearts.


    "Well, everything is ready." The person in charge of opening the door made a gesture to the person in charge here. After seeing this gesture, the person in charge came to the front of the advance personnel.


    "You know what you have to deal with, and I think you should know how to do it."


    He is very serious, even like a piece of cold steel. But these advance team members don''t care about his tone, they care more about what he says. Because these are related to their lives.


    "OK! I will repeat to you again, no matter who you see, whether he is alive or dead. Give me a shot at him immediately. Shooting their heads is the only way to kill them."


    "Protect your teammates around you and don''t get hurt by the things inside. If you have an accident, report it to me as soon as possible, understand? If you don''t want to die, if you don''t want to be that kind of monster, then Now, answer me, do you understand what I said?"


    "Yes, sir!" the advance team replied in unison. No one will care about this kind of relationship to his own life.


    "Very good, last two minutes. Check your gear. When the door is opened, set off immediately." The person in charge dropped the words and turned and walked away. He walked into a small tent and connected a communication device inside. In this underground depth, only this special signal device can get in touch with the outside world.


    "Sir, everything is ready. We can already open the hive." The person in charge said seriously. Soon, the voice of Raymond came from the opposite side.


    "Very well, you can start there. Everything is going according to the scheduled plan. In addition, I will report to you every half hour, I will know that you are waiting for your news."


    "Understood, sir!" The person in charge hangs up the newsletter. When he walks out of the tent again, the door has begun to slowly open. The deep darkness appeared from behind the door, letting him feel the chill in the strange bones for a moment.


    He shook his head and exiled this feeling from his brain. Then ordered the advance team that was ready to complete.


    "Departure!" An order, the advance team silently entered the darkness. The responsible person stared at their backs closely, until they could no longer see them, and he took back his own eyes. At this moment, a feeling of uneasiness shrouded in his heart. Let him think that something will happen.


    This feeling he once had, on the battlefield in Iraq. At that time, his best friend and brother died in a terrorist attack. As a soldier, he does not believe in God, but he believes in the ethereal destiny and hunch.


    He is worried about his own group of people, these people are all cultivated by him a little. But he can''t stop the action because of the hunch. Because he knows what this action represents.


    After success, they can go one step further and become the most elite combatant in Umbrella. But if it fails, whether it is his men or him, he will die, and he will die very badly. Therefore, this action must be carried out. No matter what he expected.


    But things may not be as bad as he thought. Until now, the news from the advance team was still good news. Although there are so many zombies blocking the road, they can''t have any obstacles in front of the elite soldiers.


    The advance squad was unimpeded and went deep into the vicinity of their established goals. This situation gave the person in charge a sigh of relief. Their stated goal is the first external access point of the underground base. As long as it can connect to the central computer red queen of the hive, it can basically control all the conditions of the base.


    However, at this time, there was a scream in the headset. Then there was a fierce gunshot that continued to pass. This made the person in charge feel tight, and he quickly yelled.


    "What happened, come back to me immediately. If you hear no, answer immediately."


    However, no one answered him. Almost all the creepy bites and chews from the earphones. This situation means only one possibility, and this may be the last thing the responsible person wants to see.


    "Close the door and close the door!" he shouted, trying to close the entrance to the hive with the fastest speed. But the guys responsible for the gate have not yet reacted from his orders, and several shadows have already rushed out of the gate.


    The person in charge saw these shadows, and at this time everything was too late. Death, swiftly swept, and even accompanied by greater fear.


    Half an hour later, Raymond''s face was blue and the contactor in his hand was put down. What it means to lose contact with the person who opened the hive, he knows better. That is what he and even the entire Anbrera executives are not willing to see. However, no matter how unwilling they are, things have already happened. He can only report it now, hoping to find a solution before the situation deteriorates.


    Soon, he came to the top conference room in Anbrera alone. There, a group of old people are staring at him tightly, and they have received reports from Raymond. And now they need to know how much things are going to happen.


    "Let''s talk, Raymond. How is the situation?" The old man sitting in the first place said when he saw Raymond coming in, his voice was not slow. But it made Raymond''s entire back begin to sweat. Although he knew it was just a holographic projection, he couldn''t control himself.


    Oswell E. Spencer, one of the founders of Ambrella, is also the only one living now. He took over the power of the entire company, unscrupulous, and there are even many tricks of blood and poison. Many of these tricks are known, and because they know, they will be so jealous and fearful about this old guy. Because they ask themselves not to the extent that it is as vicious as the devil. Although he has now drawn from Anbrera, at the most critical time he will always have the final say.


    "We have completely lost contact with the hive, and the time has passed for half an hour. According to expectations, it is already certain that the things we least want to see have broken out." Faced with Spencer''s inquiry, Raymond trembled Said.


    After listening to his words, Spencer fell silent. And a group of guys around began to talk about it.


    "Block this incident, we will be finished once it breaks out."


    "Maybe you can contact the US military, they can help us solve this problem."


    "My security forces, let them immediately establish a line of defense. We have invested so much money, is it water?"


    Every voice represents the most powerful person in Anbrera, and at this time they are almost exactly a meaning, preventing the development of things and stopping this terrible biohazard. However, they have too many opinions, and they are too much to be unified.


    For a time, the chaos in the entire conference room was like a vegetable market. I couldn��t imagine how high the people who made this kind of voice were on the high ground.


    However, this sound did not last long, because Spencer made another noise.


    "Enough, I know what to do."


    As soon as he spoke, all the voices disappeared immediately. Everyone, whether it''s a holographic projection or a Raymond standing there. Looking at him quietly, it feels like a courtier facing his own king.


    Spencer enjoyed this feeling, but he knew that it was not a time to be intoxicated. He looked at Raymond, who was standing underneath himself, and said softly.


    "Raymond, I remember that you have a weapon project that was shipped after the hive broke out."


    "Yes, sir!" Raymond retrieved his memory and replied affirmatively.


    "Very good, since the Resident Evil has broken out, then the city of Lacan is not saved. Raymond, you are now immediately transferring the researchers who are stationed in Lacan. They are the most valuable asset, they must Take them out of the city of Lacan before everything is irreparable!"


    "I understand, sir, I will arrange it right away!"


    Looking at Raymond''s respectful look, Spencer nodded. He continued to command.


    "In the construction of the city of Lacan, Umbrella paid a huge price. Now that the city of Lacan is untenable, we have to recover our losses as much as possible. Raymond, I authorize you to start the Nemesis plan. The upcoming Raken City experimented with this weapon."


    "It is your responsibility and you must record all the information about this weapon. He is the guarantee that you survived. If something goes wrong with it, you should guess your own end!"


    "Yes, sir. I understand!" Even if Spencer said this, Raymond just nodded and bowed. In front of Spencer, he did not dare to have more ideas.


    "Very good, you have some other uses. Then, there are two things I must remind you, these two things are also what you have to do."


    "Dr. William and our new friend, Mr. Zhou Yi."

 Chapter 145： New virus panic spread

    Dr. William Borken, an outstanding researcher at Umbrella, is outstanding enough to excel. In a certain way, there are not many people in Anbrera who can stand with him. Especially in this aspect of virus development.


    He and his partner, Albert Weiss, have worked in Umbrella for many years and have also produced a lot of results. He got what he wanted from Anbrera, money, status and his love of science. cause. And Umbrella gets more benefit from him. He is the cash cow of Umbrella, and not many people will deny this.


    Now, it is time for them to say goodbye. Because Dr. William created a new type of terrible virus, something more terrible than the virus that Ambrera developed. If this is the case, their relationship should be closer. However, William did not want to hand over the virus to Umbrella. He thought it was his masterpiece and wanted to use it for greater benefits. Because of this point of view, he brought himself to kill himself.


    The city of Labren in Ambrera is part of a research institute under the name of the branch. The tall building is spectacular and magnificent. Let people recognize the strength of multinational corporations at a glance. However, this is actually just a cover for the underground laboratory. There is nothing in the empty building that can be said to be secret. The real secrets are hidden underground. There is Dr. William''s experimental base, where the new virus is developed. As the cash cow of Umbrella, Dr. William received the most thoughtful protection measures.


    But this careful security measure sometimes means the most rigorous monitoring. Dr. William does not know that his every move has been monitored, including his rebellious plan and his research. At this time, he was still in the underground laboratory and devoted himself to his experiments. The newly developed virus has not been completely improved, but it has already demonstrated its superior ability beyond the original virus.


    The virus developed by Umbrella was named the T virus. He named the virus he developed on the basis of the T virus as the G virus. Although not perfect, William believes that G will replace T as the most powerful role in the history of the virus.


    In the dim light, Dr. William took a test tube from the test bench. The liquid inside showed a strange violet color. It gently shook and even produced a mercury-like texture. The surface of the liquid was rolling, like boiling. . Several large cell nuclei visible to the naked eye float up and down inside.


    Looking at the virus reagent, William gave a sigh of relief.


    "Unfortunately, if you can get the perfect experimental product from the hive, the G virus will soon reach the final stage of perfection. But it is good to get her sample DNA, just make a clone in a few months, just like I can do this! I have surpassed all the people, even the so-called genius girl of the Asifor family!"


    The thought that William Bojin is more excited here, the skin that has become pale because of excessive fatigue, appears to be more and more embarrassing under the dim light of laboratory light. However, he only cares about the wild vision in his heart, but does not notice that the danger is approaching.


    While Dr. William is still amazed at the results of his experiments, a group of soldiers wearing the Ambrera company commando costumes have come to the laboratory door. Then I only heard the sound of the brush, and the door of the laboratory was immediately opened. The soldiers rushed in and surrounded the group of Dr. William, who had suddenly turned around and heard the noise.


    "Dr. William, the board of directors asks you to bring you and your new virus back. I hope you don''t resist, otherwise some unpleasant things may happen," one of the soldiers said. Another soldier opened the insurance gun and pointed to William. Their meaning is already obvious, cooperation, or death.


    "I didn''t expect you to finally come." William looked coldly at the members of the Amberra Recycling Force in front of him. The left hand quietly took out a pistol, and the right hand held a sample of the virus tightly.


    "Who sent you, Raymond or Spencer?"


    "Dr., please hand over the virus in your hand, otherwise we will be welcome! You should know what the order of the violation of the board is!" The soldier did not answer his question, but repeated his orders. .


    "I won''t hand over the G virus. I won''t give you the G virus anyway, no one can take it away!" William grabbed the virus in his hand, and he slowly rolled back and lifted it. I got my own pistol aimed at these robbers. He retired, and suddenly he accidentally bumped into the back table, and the beaker fell to the ground.


    The sound caused a nervous soldier to pull the trigger immediately, and dozens of bullets penetrated William''s body in an instant. Although another soldier soldier rushed to stop, but everything was too late. Dr. William did not even have time to say anything, but fell into a pool of blood.


    "Damn! You will get a virus sample!"


    Seeing this, the leading soldier smacked the guy who fired the gun. But that''s it. Then the guy crouched down and took the sample of the virus he was holding from the dying William.


    "The mission is completed, the whole team is closed!" Under the order, the soldiers left the place silently and quickly, as they did when they came. Only leaving Dr. William, lying on the ground, feeling that his body became cold little by little.


    Looking at the departing Ambrador Special Forces, William felt that his consciousness gradually became thinner. He used his last strength and shuddered to pull out something from his arms.


    It is a syringe filled with purple liquid that passes through the wall of the syringe and clearly sees the huge nuclei inside. At this time, William had almost no hesitation, and injected the contents of the syringe into his neck vein.


    A variation has begun.


    Time is slowly passing, and her eyes are closed, as if William died, his eyes opened. Almost for a moment, his eyes turned into bright blood red. A powerful impulse and crazy idea began to impact his already fragile consciousness. Before he completely lost consciousness, he opened his mouth and exhausted his whole body and shouted with resentment: "Ambre Pull! You will pay the price!"


    Soon, the terrible sound sounded. The instruments and tools in the laboratory have been knocked over to the ground. A weird, terrible big foot that can''t tell what creatures have stepped on. The heavy voice has already smashed these things. The buzzing sounded and a huge figure began to fly.


    "Headquarters, call headquarters, we have successfully recovered the virus, the target has died. Now we need helicopters to receive, repeat, mission completion, we need helicopters to receive." An Ambrera special commander said with a walkie-talkie, suddenly An ominous premonition emerged from the bottom of my heart. He looked up and immediately issued an incredible exclamation: "Damn! What is that!!!"


    His exclamation caught the attention of all the soldiers, and they immediately discovered the target that caused this exclamation. Without hesitation, the special forces immediately raised the MP5 in their hands and fired at the terrible creatures they saw, but the bullets seemed useless.


    A strong and powerful paw patted it. Under the giant claw, a soldier''s body was torn into pieces in an instant.


    "Damn! Samuel!"


    Another special soldier looked at his best brother in his face and was divided into countless pieces of corpse. He immediately raised his gun and slammed the trigger against the culprit who caused it. The bullet slammed, and suddenly his gun rang.


    "Damn! No bullets!" He panicked and pulled out a magazine from his arms. He just wanted to put it on. A weird premonition made him unable to lift his head, and then a terrible big eyes appeared in him immediately. In front of. The pain and fear came along.


    "Hey!! No! Ah..." The shouts of desperation came from the secluded alleys. Then I quickly got quiet.


    This weird situation did not attract anyone''s attention. These days, the city of Laken has become more and more strange. People are wary of everything around them, and they are no longer willing to discover anything strange. A lot of people have paid a huge price for it. And this lesson is enough for the rest of the people to learn something.


    A fear is spreading gradually, as if **** is gradually opening. Almost everyone has begun to find something wrong, as more and more people with madness in Lakan is proving this. These madmen almost bitten who they saw, and an eyewitness pledges that he has seen that a passer-by has been bitten by a mad person who has broken the aorta and blood flow.


    Everyone realizes that the city is getting more and more eccentric, and many people are starting to buy guns and ammunition at the gun shop for self-defense. The weapons and ammunition in the gun shop suddenly became popular, which made the boss of the weapons store always have a smile on his face.


    Today is the most strange. Before the night, the city��s broadcasts began to broadcast some notices, informing all citizens not to go out at night. It is said that there are many strange events happening at night, many people are missing, and some even say that they have seen alien creatures. Or a weird animal. Although this is only a rumor, it has made every citizen''s heart panic.


    The police��s phone is almost entirely busy, and the lack of police force has forced the police to ask for help from the biggest local snake.


    And Umbrella is willing to send their civilian mercenary organization UBCS to protect the public. This move has made many citizens grateful to this well-known big company. Over the years, Umbrella has brought a lot of employment opportunities. He created the city and prospered the city. It can be said that Ambrera created the city of Lacan today, and Umbrella gave life to the city.


    The citizens all have deep feelings for this big company, but they don''t know. Just today, the city will be destroyed by the people of Umbrella.

 Chapter 146： Drunken and secret book

    "Let''s say, how are you going to help me. Mr. Dafuhao?" Pushing away his home, Gill led Zhou Yi and walked in. She did not care that Zhou Yi was a man, and she was a woman. She kicked off the high heels on her feet as soon as she entered the door. Then he fell to the sofa with his bare feet.


    Zhou Yi picked up his eyebrows and wanted to find a place to sit and talk about this plan in detail with the drunken woman. But he found that in addition to the sofa under the woman, there is really no society in this room. The place where people sit.


    There were cigarette butts and bottles in the ground, and even a lot of women��s clothes were thrown into the ground. Zhou Yi really does not want to imagine how this woman usually takes care of herself. But it is completely guessable, this is definitely a disaster.


    After waiting for a long time, Jill, who hadn��t got a reply from Zhou Yi, raised her head at this time. She looked at the situation around with a dizzy look, and looked at Zhou Yi who stood there and seemed to have nowhere to go. I laughed at myself.


    "Did you haven''t entered a woman''s house like this big man? Oh, maybe you haven''t seen a woman who is so decadent."


    "Maybe!" Zhou Yi, who has revealed his identity, shrugged. "It��s rare for a woman like you. Miss Valentine, if you don''t mind, can you give me a place?"


    "Okay, of course there is no problem. As long as I sit up first." Jill began to wobble and want to stand up, but unfortunately. Her arms can''t fully support her own body. When she slammed down on the sofa, Zhou Yi never saw her move again.


    This drunk woman actually fell asleep directly. And after bringing a man he just met back home. Even Zhou Yi didn''t know how to describe this woman. He felt that what was too big and unconstrained could not summarize her. He couldn''t even find a suitable word to describe her.


    "Miss Valentin, Miss Valentine!" shouted again, but Jill did not respond at all. This situation made Zhou Yi directly sigh. He is both talking to himself and as if he is explaining to this drunk woman.


    "Sorry, Miss Valentine. If you are not awake, I can only use some special means. Count down five, five, four, three, two, one. Ok!"


    Jill��s waking to the world made Zhou Yi only use special means. He picked up the sleeping woman and took her to the bathroom. Although the bathroom is not big, there is a decent bathtub. Zhou Yi directly put Jill in the bathtub.


    The lazy water is filled with a little bit of steaming steam. Most of Jill��s body was quickly immersed in warm water. She seems to feel a bit wrong in her sleep, but it seems like a nightmare, although she has wrinkled her entire brow, she still hasn''t woken up.


    Seeing this, Zhou Yi can only say sorry. In order to let Jill wake up as soon as possible, he took a cup of cold water directly and fell on Jill''s face.


    The stimulation of ice water made her unable to continue to sleep in her dreams. She opened her eyes directly. But the whole person is still in an awkward state.


    "Where is this, how am I here? Damn, my head hurts!"


    "This is your own bathroom, Miss Valentine, do you remember me?" Zhou Yi held her shoulder and made her no longer wobble. But her performance is far from being as good as Zhou Yi thought.


    "Oh, I remember you, you are the big rich man with a problem in your head. Damn, how are you at my house. Go out and hear no. Otherwise I have to call the police."


    "You are the police yourself, Miss Valentine!" Kindly reminded that Zhou Yike did not want to be held by this drunken woman. "And, I was brought back by you, remember?"


    "Is it?" The drunk Jill''s eyes were full of distrust. She pulled Zhou Yi''s sleeves and muttered. "I think you are lying to me, how can I bring a man back to my home? Who are you not me?"


    "Please, Miss. Trouble, please sort out your brain and say it?" Zhou Yi took the cup impatiently and took a glass of water in front of her. "Drink some water first, don''t you know what you are already drunk like?"


    "I am drunk, how is it possible?" Jill retorted dissatisfiedly. "I was the most drinkable one in the police school. It was not a problem to let go of twenty big men. How could I get drunk?"


    This is obviously drunk, Zhou Yi thought of turning his eyes. He really doesn''t believe anyone who can drink a top 20, that is, one person, one liter of water can also give you a sip, or worse. Besides, a guy who didn��t even remember when he came back with someone said that she was not drunk, it was really a lie.


    "Think about it again, we met at the bar today. You have been taught a lesson, and I have paid your weapon. Remember it?"


    "I want to be a little bit impressed." Gil picked up a cup and drank two. However, soon her face changed. Tie Qing''s face and the action of pouting, let people immediately know what she is going to do.


    Zhou Yi saw that his appearance changed and he changed his face. He said quickly.


    "Hey, hey, do you want to vomit? Hold on, I will pull you up right away."


    "I can''t help it, vomit!"


    Along with Jill''s vomiting, a lot of stolen goods spit out of her mouth. These stolen goods not only stained Jill''s body, but also splashed on the floor of the bathroom. For a time, the entire bathroom was unacceptable. If it wasn��t for Zhou Yi��s dodge, I��m afraid he would be embarrassed.


    "Oh, **** it!" Looking at the mess at the moment, Zhou Yi could not help but hold his head. When he turned around, he found that the guy who caused this mess was falling asleep again. And this time she slept more heavily, sinking to the point where Zhou Yi felt that she was completely awake.


    In fact, at this time he, he has given up his efforts, and so that she is embarrassed and confused. It is better to let her sleep well, sleep and wake up and say other problems. But now, it is a problem to let her sleep well.


    Look at Gil''s dirty clothes and the scum of the earth. Zhou Yi sighed and took off his coat.


    The sound of the water slammed again, this time the sound of the water rang for a long time. When they came out again, Jill had changed his attire. She only had a bath towel around her chest, and she was sleepy and was taken out by Zhou Yi.


    When he threw the woman who slept like a pig into her bed, she sat down on the sofa. This kind of thing is done, it feels more tired than just a hit. He is not the one who has never seen a woman drunk, but it is really the first one to be so drunk.


    However, he did not blame her. After all, her experience is already too heavy for a woman, and it is very valuable to be able to maintain this strong appearance. Her own appearance is just to let her vent her feelings accumulated in her heart, otherwise she will not reveal this in front of a strange man.


    "It seems that I can only wait until tomorrow." Seeing the ashtray filled with smokers in front of him, Zhou Yi picked up a cigarette and leaned back on the sofa. He is still thinking about how to improve his plan. And as he thought about it, Natasha lit up his liaison.


    "Where are you?" As soon as the contact was turned on, Zhou Yi heard Natasha��s eager voice, obviously. It seems that something has happened.


    "I am in a safe place, how. Do you need my assistance?"


    "Listen. Things have changed!" Natasha interrupted him. "Ambrera seems to have a big plan. They are now evacuating the important people from the city. And they are looking for you now! Not trying to protect you, they seem to have a bad idea for you!"


    "Wow, this is really good news. So, have you got what you want?" Zhou Yi consciously ignored the question about Natasha''s discourse about his own safety and directly asked her about the purpose of the trip. the result of.


    "I have got what we need, and there are additional surprises. But now, I need to run. Anbrera seems to want to come to you through me, so I think I am still better!"


    "Do you need me to help you, and you will soon be able to get rid of those who are late."


    "No, I am professional." Without looking at Natasha''s face, Zhou Yi knew that her face must have a confident smile. "I have already prepared all the retreats for myself. You are just my last backup plan. It is not the time to use you."


    "Well, whatever you want." Zhou Yi shrugged. Since Natasha said that she didn''t need to help him, he wouldn''t ask for anything. So he just reminded me a little. "Remember, if there is any problem, contact me immediately, I will rush to the first time."


    Natasha''s laughter came over immediately.


    "Are you caring about me, then it is a great honor. Rest assured, I am not going to make fun of my own life."


    "Of course, you are a beautiful big beauty. A beautiful woman always has some privileges. Isn''t that what you told me?" Faced with Natasha''s teasing, Zhou Yi responded frankly with a smile.


    "Very good, I hope you can keep this attitude in mind. So, now I have to say sorry, the guys behind are getting closer and closer. I don''t want to be heard by them." So, I will contact you later. But there is still something that I need to explain to you."


    "Anbrera''s movements are very big. I doubt that they can''t control what they have in their hands. I have already responded to the General Administration. They have decided to send personnel to get in. It won''t be long, if If you have any plans, consider them!"


    "Thank you, Natasha. I will." Hanging up the newsletter, Zhou Yi pinched his eyebrows. He found that things are developing much faster than they think, but this is a good thing. The more rushed things, the less time Anbrera reacts.


    But the same, the less he can prepare. How many people can survive in the face of the upcoming disaster. How many people can save his preparation? This is a problem. There is only time to verify this.


    (Some people say that they don''t like to watch the biochemical plot, then I will try to streamline it. The biochemical part is actually very important. If the mutant''s plot is to pull people, biochemistry is the land occupation. In addition, I found that I did not save the manuscript. There is a chapter, and so on!)

 Chapter 147： Discussing plans after waking up

    Zhou Yi did not sleep all night, he has been thinking about the feasibility of his plan. For his body, sleep is no longer a necessity. The reason why you want to sleep is just a habit. And when he gave up his sleep and took it to concentrate on his own plans, he always found some flaws in it.


    These flaws are not irreparable, but they need a lot of manpower and time to make up, and both of them are extremely lacking for him. The man he can trust is extremely limited and does not play any role here. As for time, it is even less pitiful.


    Sitting here, he can see some of Amberg''s private actions, and the greater their movements, the closer the time of the crisis. I don''t even think he can guess that a terrible crisis is about to break out.


    Umbrella did not have the ability to stop it, or they would not evacuate most of the important personnel in such a short period of time. This is enough to prove that they have no hope that the city will face the upcoming crisis. Otherwise, they will never leave here and evacuate a city they have built.


    The source of the crisis has completely broken out, and everything it causes is not controlled by Umbrella. It will destroy the city and have a huge impact on the entire world. This is no doubt.


    Zhou Yi once imagined whether he could destroy it before the source broke out, thus preventing it. This is a way to save the city, but after considering it again and again, he will veto this plan.


    It is not that he does not know where the source of the crisis is. He has investigated the city of Lacan since Alfred gave his message, and he knows the existence of the underground. On the night he arrived in Larken, he found the problem there. He knew there was the source of the crisis. But he did not have any movements.


    Because the real source is Umbrella, the hive is nothing but the lure of this incident. If Umbrella is not to be defeated, it does not make any sense to destroy a hive. Since there will be the first hive, there will be a second one. He can destroy this one, but he can''t guarantee to destroy every one behind. It doesn''t make sense to cure the symptoms.


    So he chose to sit and watch this happen. Only by exposing what Ambrella has done to the world can all human beings reject its existence. In order to completely eradicate the soil in which it survives. It is precisely because of this that he has the current plan. Humans must taste the pain before they can realize the real harm. All he can do is to save some people''s lives as much as possible after this pain is born.


    Although some people will sacrifice this, it is worthwhile. Because their sacrifice is enough for humanity to avoid a devastating crisis. From a holistic perspective, this small part of the loss is completely affordable.


    This is the price of justice. For the whole, you always have to choose to sacrifice part of the existence. And this is often what a hero needs to pay. You need to measure what needs to be abandoned and what needs to be saved.


    This is not a question that can be easily chosen, but it is a question that must be chosen. Many heroes can''t pass this level because they can never measure the weight between them and can''t tell which one is to be abandoned. And this is the most terrible.


    When your heart swings, when you hesitate and even regret your decision. It often means the decline of your strength.


    Not physical, but spiritual. This kind of recession is even more terrible, it can make a person''s mind sink. Especially the soul of a hero. Without a strong inner hero, his last days are coming.


    Zhou Yi thinks that his heart is not strong, but he has made a choice in this kind of thing. People will grow up, and he will naturally. From a hero''s point of view, he is already a mature hero. Because he already has the consciousness of carrying pain and sin.


    Those who can bear these are the real heroes. There are never perfect people and saints in the world. Never, even if it exists, it is only in the most naive fantasy.


    One night is over.


    The next day, the skylight just showed a slight light. Zhou Yi heard a strange voice. It was a little rush of footsteps and the sound of rummaging. Just heard this voice, Zhou Yi knows that the drunken woman must have woken up.


    But in the end, this woman still surprised him, pushing the door of the bedroom. Gil ran out in an angry manner wrapped in a bath towel. When she saw Zhou Yi, her eyes were burning. Without saying anything, he directly pointed his gun at him.


    "Is you clean me?"


    "If there are no other people, then you should only be me." Zhou Yi is very frank, because there is no second person to take this black pot.


    And after hearing Zhou Yi��s answer, Jill��s face was black. If you don''t say anything, you will trigger the trigger directly. The bullet hit several large holes in the sofa, but it was not hit Zhou Yi. He had already reached the corner of the room and hid behind the corner to begin to defend himself.


    "Hey, are you crazy! I have not done anything!"


    "Ghosts go, **** bastard!" Jill''s gunshots did not stop, Zhou Yi has been too lazy to reason this woman is not normal. He quietly touched the corner of the kitchen from the corner of the wall and quietly touched something.


    The bullets were quickly burned out, and as Jill began to look for clips to change the bullets, Zhou Yi directly threw out the apples in his hand. Apple squatted on the pistol and took the pistol easily with a force. Jill without a pistol will naturally not be looked at by Zhou Yi.


    Soon, he pressed the woman with a problem in his head to the sofa.


    "Give me a chance to explain? Well, I didn''t do anything to you yesterday."


    "Hey, shameless guy. After doing something, I don''t even have the courage to admit it, waste, garbage!"


    "Craping! Last night, if you didn''t spit it out, I was too lazy to pack it up like this? Do you think that you are the same thing as your baby?" It was always pointed by Jill, even if Zhou Yi was angry. Come. He really wants to smoke this woman, but he does not have a proper position. So he can only refute in words.


    In the face of Zhou Yi''s rebuttal, Jill turned away from his face and looked disdainful.


    "I have seen too much scum like you, let me go. If I can''t be big, I should be shit. Untie, hear no!"


    What is called a dog, Zhou Yi''s eyebrows are entangled together. Obviously, he did not do anything, but he carried such a **** pot, as long as people do not have any good looks.


    But this time, he can only let go of this unreasonable woman. Things have been urgent to a certain extent, and there is no time to entangle too much in such things.


    Out of the control of Zhou Yi, Jill coldly into his bedroom, and soon she put on a dress and walked out. In the face of the ugly Zhou Yi, she did not say anything, directly cut into the theme.


    "Last night, what you said. I want to know your detailed plan."


    Jill didn''t mention the things that were just done, but it was a good thing for Zhou Yi. Because he also does not want to involve this confused account. Since she didn''t believe it, she said nothing. After all, they have no relationship.


    "My plan is very simple, I need your identity, your network. After all this outbreak, you need to gather some police force to open up a safe haven in this city. Protect those who are threatened by this crisis. Innocent people."


    "Oh, what you think is really good. Use my identity to mobilize the police, you think that the monsters can be blocked by what kind of guys! You are letting them go to death. If your plan is like this, I won''t agree to do this. I would rather take them to escape, and I won''t stick to one place to die."


    "Miss Valentine, you should know. There is no place in this city that is safe. We have to face not only the monsters, but also Ambrera. You think they will let your insider take one. The pile can expose the guys they did to escape the city?"


    Zhou Yi chose to raise his brows with disdain, and his tone was full of ridicule.


    "I''m sure that if you don''t die in the mouth of those monsters, you will die under the arms of Umbrella. Unless you work with me, Miss Gill. Only by working with me can you save the city and the inhabitants of the city."


    "Working with you?" Jill twitched his mouth and laughed mockingly. "In my eyes, you are no different from the people of Ambrella. You are all a group of **** vampires. No one like you can believe."


    "You don''t believe that I don''t care, but you have to know that you can only believe me now. Because I only want to help the city after knowing the secrets of Umbrella. You have nothing to rely on except me."


    When the words came out, Jill immediately silenced. She looked at Zhou Yi coldly, and there was even a hint of resentment in her eyes. This makes Zhou Yi somewhat amazed. There is no intersection between them. Why does Jill see him with such a look?


    However, Jill did not give Zhou Yi more time, because she has given the answer.


    "I can do what you say, but I want to know what you will do? If you don''t do anything, this plan is meaningless, and I won''t listen to you with a group of people waiting to die."


    "What do you think I am here for?" Looking at Jill''s stiff face, he smiled and his face was full of conspiracy. "I have already found a partner, they will use the power of the government to dispel all the forces of Ambrera here at the fastest speed. And I will take over the most of Anbrera here at the fastest speed. With our cooperation, Umbrella will not survive in this world for too long."


    "Without Umbrella, it is only a matter of time to get rid of the monsters in this city. The roots do not exist, they will only be wiped out under the human offensive."

 Chapter 148： Cold-blooded vengeful revenge goddess

    "Perfect plan, you are the biggest beneficiary. It is really disgusting behavior!" Jill slammed his own view of Zhou Yi, the kind of eyes that looked like filthy things made Zhou Yi inexplicable, and very unhappy.


    He asked with a frown.


    "Miss Valentine, I am very surprised. Why do you look at me like this? If it is just a problem before, I can swear that it is just a misunderstanding!"


    "It has nothing to do with it, Mr. Regal!" Jill waved his hand and interrupted him. "You want to know why, I can tell you directly. I hate you because of everything you do."


    Zhou Yi sat up straight and put on an ear-washed look.


    "You know exactly what Ambrera has done, you obviously can reveal them earlier. Why you have to stand up until now. You just saw a profitable bastard, waiting for the vultures of the prey to die, wanting to Abraham��s wreckage is a piece of it. What you do is for your own benefit. You never thought about it because you are sitting and watching no matter how many people die.��


    This is the most authentic language of Gill''s heart, and she is the most authentic feeling after she knows that Zhou Yi has mastered the secrets of Ambrera and his identity. Her heart hated Zhou Yi, which was originally buried in her heart, but after a special encounter, she no longer concealed this feeling, but directly exposed it to Zhou Yi.


    A strange mind drove her to do this, and she was curious to know how Zhou Yi would face her inner resentment.


    For the naked feelings that Jill showed, Zhou Yi��s reaction was very dull.


    "Are you finished? If you are finished, you can clean up and get ready to start your mission. Time is tight, and Umbrella can''t hold the monsters they have raised."


    After that, he stood up. Seems to want to leave. But this behavior is completely unacceptable to Jill. She imagined a lot of situations, that is, she did not think that Zhou Yihui would be so calm and calm, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    This situation made her feel angry, perhaps for the indifference of Zhou Yi, perhaps for the comrades who died. No matter what, it is enough for her to accuse him in front of Zhou Yi.


    "Don''t you have a little guilty feelings, don''t you feel ashamed of what you are doing?" She widened her eyes and looked as if she was a sword.


    "Shame? Why? Just because I stood up and said that I know all this?" Zhou Yi finally changed his face, not the anger of Jill''s imagination. It is like watching a farce-like banter.


    "Do you really think that only I know this? I can tell you that it is far more than me. Just because I am in front of you, telling you everything I know. You can tell me this nonsense. If I Don''t say this, what qualification do you have to question me?"


    "If you say sin, many people are guilty. At this time, Miss Valentine, you should thank me, not hate me. Because among these insiders, I am the only one who is willing to save you. As for those who are already dead I am very sorry, but if I say guilt, then I can only be more sorry."


    After all this, Jill��s expression became strange. She stared at Zhou Yi, seemingly wanting to see a slight psychological change from his face. But this is just in vain. So in the end, she can only turn around.


    "You are a cold-blooded devil!" This is her last condemnation.


    "But my devil can save the rest of the city!" Zhou Yi did not care about this language attack, he just pushed the door open. Signal that Jill keeps up with himself.


    Gil silently followed Zhou Yi, although she still hated him. But at this time she must also be behind him, because, as Zhou Yi said, following him can save more innocent citizens.


    Ambrella is part of the branch, and the once bustling floors have become much deserted. Anbrera evacuated a significant number of important personnel in order not to cause some people''s doubts. They even give all employees a two-week paid holiday.


    This made the unwitting employees thank the company for their generosity. They simply thought that this was because of the chaotic situation in the city of Lacan and the protection measures the company took against them. Ignorance is sometimes a blessing, but sometimes it means closer to death. This is the case for these employees, who are all abandoned by Umbrella. It is something that was abandoned with this city.


    However, the building is still far from the level of people going to the building. In the central laboratory of the building, a group of people are monitoring a pile of sophisticated instruments. What is shown on the instrument is the structure of a human body. If you look at the outline of the chest, this is a woman.


    Women, one of the two major categories of humans. But here she lost her meaning, because no one here would regard her as a woman. People here only see them as experimental products, and the mice are a grade. They have tested a lot of such existence and have already ignored her true identity.


    "No problem, you can start the experiment!" The voice rang from this group of people. Someone soon responded to things like "ready to go, experiment open". The instrument starts working, and as these instruments work. At the other end of the building, a place like the operating room made a sound.


    The lights are turned on and a variety of medical devices are in operation. A special medicine was injected by a robotic arm into a woman lying on a bed. As the strange potion started to work, the woman on the bed slowly woke up.


    She first looked at the situation around with some confusion, and immediately yelled and shouted. The intense pain invaded her brain, letting her remember everything in her pain.


    However, this painful shout also attracted the attention of some people. Two gun-bearing Ambrella special forces opened the door to the emergency room. When they saw the women who had awakened, they looked a little surprised. But soon they came forward and wanted to subdue her.


    Armed soldiers and unarmed women, which one will dominate. It seems at a glance, but in fact it is the opposite.


    When the soldier��s hand had just held the woman��s shoulder, she was buckled by her back. The curved joints made the soldier have to leave his body, at this time. The woman has been ejected from the hospital bed, and a knee hit the top of the soldier''s waist.


    The sound of broken bones is unusually clear in this ward, which means that even if the soldier does not die, he will not want to walk with his feet for the rest of his life. And this voice obviously scared his companion.


    He quickly took the gun and fired in the direction of the woman. However, the woman slid very cleverly and shrank behind the soldiers who were lying on the ground.


    The soldiers who shot were not willing to hurt their companions and quickly removed their guns. But the woman seized the opportunity and directly pulled out the pistol tied to the soldier''s thigh.


    A shot, the bullet directly through the soldier''s head. Let the guy with the gun fall into a pool of blood.


    With the threatening guy, the woman reached out and grabbed the neck of the soldier with a broken lumbar spine. With a violent force, the soldier also stepped into the back of his companion.


    And the woman who did all this was licking her teeth, and the movement was too big, and the needle inserted in her body tore the veins on her body. I didn��t feel it when I was just facing the enemy. Now the pain is coming up immediately.


    She quickly pulled out the needles, but was surprised to find that her wounds healed at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. This strange scene gave her a hint of gloom when she was neutral. At the same time, the heart also produced a very bad foreboding.


    She quickly searched for herself, and soon she found a strange eye on her arm.


    Evenly distributed like a plum-like pinhole, her face was instantly pale. As a member of Umbrella, especially know the kind of insider. She naturally knows what this pinhole means. She has become an experimental product, a monster that is likely to change at any time.


    This kind of thing made her unacceptable, but she had to accept it. Because a more serious problem is in front of her, her life is safe.


    Intensive footsteps came from outside the door, and the thick voice made the long-awaited woman recognize that this is a fully armed team running. Obviously, the gunshots have just attracted enough attention.


    It can be easily solved that two soldiers do not mean that she can get a team of well-trained soldiers. Without any surprise, she was completely unconfident and able to survive in a queue of shots.


    So she said nothing, picking up the sheets under her body. Directly hit the floor-to-ceiling window on one side. The glass window couldn''t stop the woman''s collision, and the glass flew in an instant. The woman had wrapped up the sheets and rushed out of the building, falling straight down from the fifth floor.


    A boxed truck was just below the woman, her body squatting on the top of the truck, and immediately the car''s compartment was sagged. Trucks have become like this, and women will naturally not be better.


    Her arms were twisted into a strange posture, and a skeleton was even inserted from the arm. This is because she took the arm with her hand when she landed. Her internal organs were obviously affected to some extent, because a lot of blood was coming out of her nostrils and mouth.


    For the average person, there is absolutely no life. But it doesn''t work for this woman, because she has already pushed her body down from the truck, and she walked fast and disappeared into the street.


    I have to say, fortunately, the city of Laken has been inaccessible at this time, and most of the people have been hiding at home. Especially in this street in front of Umbrella, there is no one. Otherwise, the woman''s current appearance will definitely scare many people.


    And just after the woman disappeared into the street, a soldier came out from the top of the building not far away. He still holds a small sniper rifle in his hand, and you will find it if you look closely. The cross of his sight has been locked on the woman.


    But he did not shoot, but watched the woman get into a shop. It was not until this time that he said to the communicator in his ear.


    ��Sir, the target has entered the experimental area. Repeat, the target has entered the experimental area.��


    Edward''s voice passed from his headset.


    "Good, you can return to the team."


    "Yes, sir!" the sniper replied, and the man had already slammed the sniper rifle into the shadow behind him. It��s as if he doesn��t exist at all.


    When he left the place, the woman suddenly turned her head. Through the window of the store, I looked at the place where he had just monitored her. Although she did not find anything, she still knew that someone was just staring at her.


    This made her feel uneasy, so she quickly pushed the back door of the store. Quietly left from the alley.

 Chapter 149： City is desperate to survive

    The roar of the propellers is so loud that it has been circling in the sky in the city of Laken. As long as you look up, you can see the police helicopters bearing the Umbrella logo flying from time to time. Umbrella sent his soldiers to the various points of the city of Lacan, occupying the main roads and commanding heights, which seemed to protect the city, but actually to control the order of the test site.


    Most of them are not to protect the people, but to allow Anbrera to control all the conditions of this test site at the last time.


    However, there are some exceptions to these forces. U.B.C.S, the most elite mercenary organization of Ambrera, has also been ready to go. They are specially set up to respond to biochemical experimental weapons. And now they will be with the police in this city to save those innocent citizens.


    An arduous battle is about to begin.


    "Help, save! What are you in the end! Don''t come over!" A citizen screamed and was chased by a group of "people" running around. Those people could not be called people.


    The diffused pupil makes the eyes white and scary, and the smell of rancid smell can be smelled from far away. Closer to the point, you can see the muscles that have rotted above, as well as gray and necrotic skin tissue.


    Even some people have grown mites, and the locusts are smashing around in terrible and awkward wounds. It is enough to make many people sickly unable to eat. Now, what they have to do is far from being able to eat, but to treat people as eating and swallowing a stomach that is never satisfied.


    These crazy zombies have already surrounded the citizen. When the organs have been severely rotted, they make a squeaking sound, like the roar of a hungry ghost. With a pure desire for food, they have extended their claws and teeth against this unlucky guy.


    "No! No! Don''t come over! Who will save me! Ah..." After a terrible cry, a human fell to the ground. Without a long time, a corpse with a bite-like wound on the body gradually stood up. It dragged the dull body and joined his compatriots. Start looking for all the living things to fill in the belly that will never fill up.


    In today''s Lacan, he is not the first such unlucky guy, nor will he be the last one.


    A large number of citizens ran in horror. They had given up their private cars. Congested traffic has become a deadly thing at this time. In order to survive, the legs become the last means of transportation. But they are still surrounded by a large number of these terrible creatures. The outbreak of the Resident Evil has made it so sneaky. The huge zombie group is almost trembled.


    Some citizens with weapons on their hands began to panicly shoot, but they could not stop the progress of this corpse. They could only make a tragic scream of tragic despair, because in their eyes, survival has become impossible.


    Just then, several police patrol cars and SUVs carrying explosion-proof police stopped at the crossroads not far away. Wearing bullet-proof vests, a bullet-proof helmet with a G36 automatic rifle and an MP5 semi-automatic rifle, the explosion-proof policeman who almost armed the teeth quickly jumped out of the police car. They relied on the police car as a cover and launched a fierce battle against a large number of zombies across the road. attack.


    "If you want to live, come over!" A police officer shouted at the group of escaped citizens with a tweeter. He looked at the opposite black and pressed a large number of zombies at least a thousand. He could not help but wipe the forehead. Cold sweat, huge pressure made him tremble on both legs, but looking at the group of dragged children, he still clenched his teeth, and he also shouted at his own men: "Fire !Free to fire!!!"


    The narrow streets have been crowded with countless swarms of zombies, their bodies everywhere, the terrible snoring that surrounds the ear all the time, and the boring crying and shouting around them, enough Any policeman feels the suffocating powerlessness, and the shocking scenes of the infinite zombies are enough to destroy the vulnerable confidence of these policemen.


    A gunshot, a huge blood flower on the chest of the zombie walking in front, followed by the gunshots constantly, the golden bullet shell kept falling to the ground, the bullets seem to be no money to the corpse sea Pour, trying to stop the progress of these zombies. But with the exception of individual zombies, most of the zombies are still flooding.


    This terrible scene made all the police officers feel awkward, because if it was a normal ordinary person who had several shots in it, I was afraid that it would have returned to heaven. However, as long as these terrible monsters are not shot in the head, even if they are torn into pieces, they will climb to the police a little bit. Although the actions of these corpses are sluggish, they bring a strange and unspeakable fear to everyone. Not everyone can withstand this terrible pressure. Some of the top-ranking blasters are approaching. The edge of the crash.


    Someone shouted in trepidation: "What the monster is, it can''t be killed!" But no one has time to respond to him. Every policeman''s forehead is not full of sweat, they keep aiming, buckle Trigger, then put on the bullet, but the ammunition consumption of the ammunition can not effectively block the progress of the zombies.


    Under the circumstance, a policeman took out a high-explosive grenade and threw it at the corpse sea. The fragmented thunder bomb exploded in the dense zombies, but in addition to several zombies that were blown up, other zombies still They are moving forward.


    But the explosion always has some effect, it makes these some collapsed policemen regain some confidence. Then one after another, the grenade was thrown at the zombies. The zombie group blasted with one piece, and it looked like a heavy casualty, but there were not many zombies that were actually destroyed. And soon, the police have fallen into a situation where they are all in full swing.


    Without ammunition, how can humans compete with such undead monsters? This kind of question is almost lingering on everyone''s heart. The weary policemen could no longer resist it. Finally, when the police officer who presided over the action issued an order to withdraw, the police team began to panic back.


    However, the zombies that were surrounded by all sides made their teams difficult to move, especially those citizens who were among them, which greatly dragged down their actions. They can drive away, but at the time there was no public drag. Now, they can only rely on their own feet.


    The team marched as slowly as the old man who was marching forward. Suddenly, a policeman who was changing the magazine was pushed down by the zombies who had been thrown from the side, and then several zombies immediately followed, and the police made a terrible miserable death. Cry, soon, the sound is silent.


    He was the first policeman to fall, but not the last one. After him, the police''s defense finally collapsed. The most peripheral policemen were drowned one after another by the zombie tide. Their screams spurred the nerves of all survivors. The tremendous pressure crushed the psychological defenses of many policemen. Some policemen began to desperately try to be safe. Going, some people even left the gun in despair. The line of defense was broken and the zombies came in. The **** bulletproof helmet maps a face that is distorted by horror.


    Death is close at hand and more terrible than imagined.


    Despair and madness make everyone lose hope, and it is at this time. The roar of the truck came over. A huge truck roared and rushed to the corpse. The huge horsepower made it smash everything along the way, and it crushed countless zombies into disgusting pieces. And when it hits the wall, the huge body that traversed the road completely blocked one side of the street.


    The survivors got a chance to breathe, but the situation is still grim.


    "Come on here, there is a road!" At this time, a person suddenly rushed out of the lane on the side of the street, and Jill stood there waving to all the survivors.


    It��s like grabbing the last straw, whether it��s the police or the civilians, this time madly rushing toward the laneway, all the order is messy. Jill screamed desperately, but the effect was almost no.


    On the other hand, the zombies followed the survivors. The truck blocked the path of the zombies on one side, but could not block the zombies on the other side. Seeing that these zombies were getting closer and closer to themselves, the crowd immediately blew up all kinds of strange screams. They desperately pushed the people ahead and wanted to rush into this safe haven. But in addition to causing greater confusion, they can''t even do anything further.


    At this moment, a huge gunshot suddenly came, and then the head of a zombie rushing to the front turned into a slag, twitching and falling to the ground. Then, a tall man rushed out with a car door. He slammed the door on the face of a zombie and completely smashed it into a mud. At the same time, waving a short sword, the heads of four or five zombies were cut off in an instant.


    For a time, no zombies could stand within a foot of him.


    "The person who can take the gun, shoot the head. The woman, the old man and the child are advanced, the police are broken!" With a short sword, Zhou Yi, who is carrying the shield as a shield, shouted at the same time. The zombies that are constantly coming up.


    One after another, the zombies fell to his feet, and even if he was alone, they could no longer rush into the lane. This kind of scene is amazing.


    Some police officers spontaneously stood up and began to assist Zhou Yi to clear these zombies by relying on some of the remaining ammunition. Other police officers began to desperately maintain the order here.


    Democracy and freedom are not useful at this time. They use their fists to teach those who are desperate to rush in, while protecting the old and weak women and women, so that they can get to the open door in the lane faster.


    A fragile order has been established, and this has become a rope to sustain the lives of all survivors here. The voice of opposition was suppressed, and the panic remained the same, but the pace could not stop.


    Everyone is nervously watching the guy in the forefront, his efforts are related to the lives of everyone here. When he insists on it for a moment, he will have more hope for survival.


    Both the police and the civilians put hope on the brave at this time. The brave did not disappoint them.


    The crowd gradually disappeared into the door of escape, and Zhou Yi and the police were also fighting and retreating. Soon, he and the broken guys rushed into the door.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as the gate closed. And this tone has not yet finished, and the crazy slaps from behind the door reminded them of their hearts.


    This voice is telling them that this is hell, you can''t escape.


    (At last, there was an editor who pity me, and I talked about signing the contract. Hey, don��t say anything. Thank you for your support. I haven��t been supporting you for so long. I can��t hold it for so long. Thank you very much in the Red Sea! The title of the book, the book will be called "The Glory of the Sun God" in the future. I hope that you will continue to join, people are always growing, I will let the protagonist rise.)

 Chapter 150： Shelters Land Steel City

    I didn''t pay attention to the constant door-to-door sound behind me. The hard door is not a few zombies that can be easily opened. Although it certainly can''t last too long, at the very least, don''t worry about this now.


    However, the faces of several police officers around him are not good, just like the sound is not the door, but their fragile soul. Zhou Yi did not laugh at these people, because anyone who has just returned from **** will do the same. He just pointed to the freezer around and there were various shelves.


    "If you don''t want them to come in from here, it''s best to use these things to block the door!"


    When he had just finished speaking, several police officers immediately pushed the huge freezer over and firmly held the door that was constantly shaking. Subsequent piles of shelves were also pushed down on the freezer. With these, the door is almost impossible to push away. The police officers who have done all this have also fallen to the ground.


    They are not tired, they are purely scared.


    But it is still far from when they are resting. This is a large hotel, and they are now in the back door storage room of the hotel. On weekdays, there are many people coming in and out of the hotel. Naturally, the low-rise floors are definitely not too safe.


    The zombies will chase the living creatures to any corner, and there is no chance that the zombies will hide in this ghost place. Looking at the citizens who were scared and timid like a frightened bird, Zhou Yi said to Jill.


    "I went to clear those things, you organized these people. The first floor was completely blocked, and the furniture in the room was moved out to block the stairs and passages up. Everyone arranged to go, and don''t forget Check who is hurt. You know what will happen, so don''t do stupid things!"


    Jill nodded. As a former elite, she naturally knew what the consequences would be for the woman''s benevolence at this time.


    After receiving the reply from Jill, Zhou Yi carried the door full of flesh and blood and walked upstairs along the stairs. He certainly doesn''t need this thing, but the survivors here need it. A fierce weapon can often bring confidence and courage, even if it is insignificant, but it is also precious.


    No one is on the side, Zhou Yi cleaned up these zombies naturally fast, and occasionally encountered one or two surviving guys, he also directly pointed out the way to them. Staying with a large group of survivors is much safer than following him as a loner. This concept was naturally accepted by these survivors, who joined the safe passages and large forces that Zhou Yi opened up. At the same time bring them the latest news.


    Soon, the entire hotel was completely eliminated. When Zhou Yi returned, Jill also took the survivors to the temporary camp.


    "There are two hundred and seventy people, of which more than seventy are policemen. They are enough to maintain the order here, but if they encounter those mutant monsters, they may not be able to guarantee their safety."


    She directed the police and brought the survivors together. While reporting to the situation in Zhouyi.


    "In addition, no one is hurt, this is the only good news so far."


    "Don''t worry too much. After that, there will be troops stationed here tonight. These people just need to be here!" Zhou Yi comforted a little, and as they cleared and settled in the hotel, the outside movements had been reduced.


    The intensive gunshots in the city have begun to weaken, and sometimes even a desperate scream is heard in their ears. Needless to say, they can guess, and a group of unfortunate guys are drowning in the zombie tide. This kind of voice makes the survivors here have a sad mood of rabbits. Many people have begun to cry.


    "Sir, are you telling the truth? Is there really a force to rescue us?" A policeman who heard the conversation between Zhou Yi and Jill came over and asked. He is the boss of this group of police officers and the police who first supported Zhou Yi.


    Looking at the uneasiness on the police officer''s face, Zhou Yi smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Do not worry, I maintain contact with people in special departments, they will soon come over to support us. You also saw that the group of monsters, as long as there are enough weapons, there is nothing to fear."


    Upon hearing the comfort of Zhou Yi, the police officer barely smiled and pulled his lips. The monster that Zhou Yi��s mouth has dealt with has become the most terrible nightmare in his heart. He even suspected that he would not be able to sleep well in the future. He thought about it and asked his own question. Compared with Jill, he is more convinced of Zhou Yi. Regardless of temperament or courage, Zhou Yi is more credible in the eyes of police officers.


    ��Is this really what Ambrera did? Although I listened to the instructions of the Gil police officer, I still don��t believe it. The city was built by them, why are they doing this?��


    "Police officer, this question has already been determined. However, it is not something you should care about now. You only need to help the survivors to insist on the arrival of the rescue. As for the rest, you can wait until later to study!"


    The police officer shook his head and laughed at himself.


    "You are right, it is too stupid to consider this question at this time! Listen to this lady, are you leaving here?"


    "We have to rescue as many people as possible, so I am sorry. You can only rely on yourself. As long as you stick to the sunrise, the rescue will come." Zhou Yi nodded, their plan is to rescue more likely People. Nature cannot stay in one place for a long time.


    The police officers did not stop them. He did not have this idea and did not have this position. In the end, he just asked Zhou Yi.


    "Sir, I hope you don''t forget the survivors here, their lives are in your hands."


    "Do not worry!" Zhou Yizhuang answered seriously. He understands what his answer means. Without this answer, these people really don''t necessarily stick to tomorrow.


    Soon, Zhou Yi and Jill once again embarked on their rescue path. Relying on the police, even the equivalent of the abandoned U.B.C.S, they quickly established small shelters one after another in hotels, supermarkets and apartments. Maybe these people can''t face the squad that is swarming on the street, but in this small environment, it doesn''t matter if they keep it for a while.


    Every time a shelter is reached, Jill will be like all the people explaining the weakness of the zombies and the conspiracy of Umbrella, and Zhou Yi will give them the final confidence to mobilize their desire to survive with support that does not exist.


    With the support of survival, every survivor has exploded power. Zhou Yi did not doubt whether they could persist until that time. He only worried about those people in the city who had not been rescued.


    Even though the two of them have tried their best, Jill has even been too tired to collapse. But compared to the people with a large base in the city, their efforts are just to save the lives of a small number of people.


    This is even if Zhou Yi became a Dawn Knight. This horrible man-made disaster is no longer solved by one''s strength. Only when the state and the military intervene can they really solve them.


    Leaving the shelter that had just been established, Zhou Yi drove Jill, who was on the bus, and headed for the other side of the city. As he drove his car, he contacted the Colson, who had been on standby, through his eyes on his nose. At the beginning of the crisis, he listened to Natasha and contacted Coulson. By now, they should be almost over.


    "Phil, how are you going to prepare there?"


    "In another hour, our troops can reach the city of Lacan. In addition, your information has been communicated to the past, although we have no way to release the virus, but we have prepared a lot of frozen devices. If there is an infected person, We will place them at the fastest speed."


    Referring to this question, Zhou Yi is somewhat annoyed. His ability is harmful here, even those who have not yet been converted into zombies, will undergo tremendous changes after receiving his treatment. It is impossible for him to make superhumans everywhere, which will only provide a living soil for a fellow such as Umbrella.


    "Don''t you have any other way? There are thousands of people injured, and they are still increasing. You can''t put so many people."


    "I know, but Natasha has just heard the news. She found a spy. She has the information about this T virus in her hand. With this information, maybe we can make an antidote soon!" Erson brought good news. Upon hearing this news, Zhou Yi directly slammed the brakes.


    Antidote is very important. As long as you have the information, it is not a problem to make antidote with the scientific research strength of SHIELD and his own research institute. As long as there is an understanding of medicine, the lives of many people in this city can be saved. So he directly gave up the intention to continue to establish a shelter, and asked.


    "Does Natasha say where the spy is?"


    "She is still looking for, once there is news. I will inform you immediately."


    This kind of thing is useless, Zhou Yi also understands this truth. He believed in the power of Colson and Natasha, so he gave this question to them. And he just sent a piece of information.


    "Phil, this is the location of the shelter we have built so far. There are a total of twelve, about two thousand people. You must arrange rescue workers. The longer you drag, the more dangerous the situation."


    Looking at Zhou Yi''s information, Colson praised.


    "Man, you have done a great job. If you are in the past, you will be a saint like Moses! I will arrange rescue workers right now!"


    "Forget it, I think it is more like a devil than a saint!" Zhou Yi said with a smile, he saved a lot of people, and watched many people die. His sin is as heavy as glory.


    However, Coulson did not hear what he said. All he could hear was Jill, who was facing him. She heard this, but she didn''t know what to say. So she can only close her eyes, and nothing has happened.


    Her heart is very chaotic, just like this crazy city.


    Zhou Yi and Jill are still working hard to save the people of this city, while Anbrera has begun to brew new plots.


    Raymond sat in the tent, which was a temporary camp built by Ambrella. For security and to monitor their weapons projects. The chaos of Ambrella has exceeded his imagination, and the harm caused by the Resident Evil is even far beyond their expectations.


    In less than a day, the troops he sent out had suffered heavy losses, which made him have to recall most of the army. Only leave U.B.C.S. They are mercenaries, and they don''t feel bad when they die. What''s more, he planned to sacrifice this mercenary unit from the beginning.


    Their instability is too great, and Umbrella has long had plans to clear them, but now it is just the right time.


    Just as Raymond was still monitoring his own biochemical weapons, his deputy rushed into the tent. Like him to report a bad news.


    "Sir, there are many survivors in the urban area on the outskirts of the city. They will soon leave the city of Lacan. What should we do?"


    "how many people?"


    "At least tens of thousands of people, sir."


    Tens of thousands of people fled the city of Larken, which was the result that Anbrera could not afford. They will promote the situation in Lakan, and even spread the T virus to the outside world. Once such a thing happened, whether he or Anbrera, a crime against humanity could not escape. Death is already the best situation.


    "Command down, open the city defense line. Don''t let anyone leave the city of Larken, the key moment. I authorize you to open fire!" Raymond said it was smashed, but also **** and scary.


    The deputy understood what he meant, but he did not have the courage to convey it. The lives of tens of thousands of people are placed in front of him, and he can''t afford this weight.


    Raymond was already violent at this time, seeing the hesitation of the deputy. He took out the gun directly at him.


    "Give me back, once the things we do are exposed, even the qualifications for being a man are gone. So, you still want to live, you want to be like a person. Just give me the truth to order. If You don''t have this courage, it''s better for me to give you a happy now!"


    His language and attitude made the deputy tears, and in his presence and others, the deputy made a choice.


    Soon, the roads, mountains and even wilderness around the city of Laken have seen an amazing scene. Huge steel barriers rise one by one from the surface and spliced ??into huge, continuous steel walls.


    This steel-like wall blocked the escape of all the escapers, and no one could climb the three-story wall by hand, let alone the elite soldiers'' handles on these walls.


    Umbrella has made up his mind that they want to make this city a dead city. All residents must be buried with it. Because only dead people will not reveal the secrets here, and only the dead, can make the losses of Umbrella to a minimum.


    They are completely crazy. Under the well-dressed human skin is the inner same as the demon that humans never imagined.


    (I always say that the problem of the passer-by, I just want to say. Who said that the passer-by must represent omnipotence and omnipotence, you can''t remember the chronology of Unbrella even if you don''t check the information. What''s more, it is still a big system of Marvel. The reason why the designer is designed is to let the protagonist have a general impression of the world, and at the same time be able to use the early big economic environment to make a home. Don''t always tangled and don''t know this, don''t know that. It doesn''t make sense! I see it every day. Movies, the key moment is not to dig data.)

 Chapter 151： Identity exposed biochemical monster

    Raymond stared at the screen in front of his eyes obsessively, and kept exclaiming.


    "What a perfect weapon, how brilliant invention. This kind of thing is enough for us to stand on the peak of the world!"


    The deputy standing behind him could not be reconciled. He had been completely tied with Raymond and he finally became what they wanted, the devil in the human skin.


    The two did not immerse themselves in this obsessive mood for too long, and soon Raymond asked other questions.


    "How is the matter going?"


    "The city''s defensive line has risen, and all the escaping citizens are trapped inside the defensive line. We have isolated all the signals, and no one will know the situation in a short time. But I am worried that this situation will not support too much. For a long time!" The deputy is worried, and the difficulty of blocking the tens of thousands of people is too big for him. Especially when the consequences are serious and unimaginable.


    "Use firepower to expel these citizens back to the city, don''t care about casualties. The board of directors has decided to use the back hand of the army. Tomorrow, when there is a bright day, a nuclear bomb will fall here. All the evidence will be destroyed. Net. Now you are leaving, the city defense is handed over to you. Remember my words, think about which one is more important to yourself and others."


    Raymond said an understatement, but his deputy heard two battles. The news of the nuclear bomb washing has completely scared him, and he has even begun to regret his choice.


    But regret is no longer useful, Raymond is very clear about this, so he is not worried that his deputy will betray him. Let the deputy wobbler away from his side, Raymond once again put his attention on the screen.


    "Let me see, what kind of surprises can you give me!"


    On the screen, the woman who escaped from Amblera was quietly moving in a supermarket.


    Unlike the miserable beginning, she put on a new dress. And you can''t see the injured at all, except for a little bit of blood on the elbow, you can only see smooth and fresh skin. You can''t imagine it. Half a day ago, a broken bone was pierced directly from the arm.


    Almost the same regenerative ability as the mutant, this is one of the results of Anbrera''s experiment on her. All that is needed is just some high-calorie foods. This is a supermarket, there is no such thing.


    But this is not what women want. She would rather be the former Alice Jovovich, a human. Rather than it is now, a monster that can mutate at any time.


    She is still blaming herself, but there is a faint movement behind her. The subtle hues and the footsteps of the babies passed to her ears, and she immediately gave up this boring reverie. She is no stranger to the zombies, and because of this, her heart is even more tormented.


    Touching the short knife at his waist, the cold-forged blade brought her inexplicable tyranny and courage. She sneaked through the shelves quietly. When she saw a zombie that had just come out of the shelf, the blade had already preceded her sight and left the head of the zombie. Because of the transformation of this virus, her body''s subconscious behavior has exceeded her self-conscious control. The instinctive reaction made her the top fighter.


    This is the perfect weapon under the standard of Umbrella, but it is also the most abomination of Alice. When she cleaned up the zombies here, he had already found a new goal for himself.


    "Ambrera!" She recited the name and she walked out the door. Crossed a motorcycle that was thrown on the street


    The car flew away from the city.


    She knows that with her current strength, she may not be able to pose any threat to Umbrella, but as long as she can leave this ghost place, she believes that someone will have the same goal as her. Once hateful things are accumulated, they are often endless. Anbrera could not have the upper hand forever, she firmly believes this.


    Looking at the perfect weapon in his heart and trying to escape from the test field prepared for her, Raymond smiled contemptuously and told the men around him.


    ��Be prepared to serve followers, let��s take a look. Which of the two top biological weapons is stronger and more perfect!��


    "Yes, sir. However, we should send a message inside U.B.C.S. The No. 2 target that has been missing has already appeared, and he seems to be establishing a refuge to protect survivors."


    "Zhou Yi?" Raymond asked questioningly, grabbing the information he had just reported from his hand. Just sweeping his eyes, his mouth was pulled by a sinuous arc.


    "You have been doing these things all the time. I said why I haven''t found your traces yet? Sure enough, none of the people who can stand at this height are not eating people. It seems that you have been playing our ideas. However, Do you think you can live to tomorrow?"


    "Training tracker T103, targeting the second target and the female police officer of S.T.A.R.S. I have to see how long they can play hide-and-seek with us!"


    With his order, two planes equipped with special vehicles took off from the central building of Ambrera and flew to the chaotic urban area.


    At this time, whether it is Alice, or Zhou Yi and Jill. They all know nothing about the way Umbrella is targeting them. Alice is still on the way to the outskirts of the city, while Zhou Yi runs in the direction of the city center.


    Establish shelters and organize residual combatants. Because Jill had foreseen the cause of this disaster, she is now particularly useful. Especially for those police officers. This is also the purpose of Zhou Yi with her.


    The police chief of Ambrella has been unable to believe it. The information in his hand shows that he is standing on the side of Umbrella. In this case, Jill, who was once expelled from the scene because he revealed the truth, became the best hero in his heart. The kind that can be artificially shaped.


    Once again, I got a shelter, and Jill was exhausted to the side of Zhou Yi.


    "Why are you doing this?" She couldn''t help but wonder in her heart, asking in the face of Zhou Yi.


    ��Why?�� Zhou Yi took the steering wheel and sent the location of the newly established shelter to Coulson. For Jill��s question, he is obviously somewhat absent-minded.


    "What do you want to do, why should you shape me into a hero? What a hello idea you are playing!"


    "Because you have this qualification, this is enough."


    "Hell, don''t think you can wash yourself like this."


    "I didn''t think about such a thing like this, you are so hearted!" Zhou Yi replied faintly. Obviously, he didn''t want to spend too much on this matter.


    When Jill heard this, he immediately wanted to refute it, but he could only open his mouth and didn''t know what to say. Everything Zhou Yi did now made her somewhat incomprehensible. Sometimes she even felt that she didn''t know how to evaluate him.


    The messy thoughts combined with the tired physical strength made her feel a little dizzy, she just wanted to close her eyes and rest. But suddenly felt a whirlwind.


    It was not their feelings, but their car was really rolling. A missile that didn''t know where it came from exploded in front of them. Zhou Yi reluctantly escaped the missile, but the cross-driving car was rolled up by the **** on the ground.


    Crazy rolling cars will inevitably bring huge damage to passengers in the car. But there are always exceptions. Although Jill was slammed into Venus, his eyes were blurred. But unexpectedly did not feel any pain. She only felt that she was being dragged by someone. When she replied again, she found that she and Zhou Yi had safely stayed outside the car.


    "What happened?" She gritted her teeth and felt dizzy, asking Zhou Yi. She can be sure that this is not a problem with Zhou Yi, and it must be what happens to cause this state to happen.


    "Be careful, someone attacked us!" Zhou Yi has already seen the monsters coming around, although he can''t clearly point to Jill, but he can mention it a little. He believes that with Jill''s combat literacy, he will certainly feel the dangers around him.


    When he heard Zhou Yi''s words, Jill subconsciously took out his gun. But when she saw the monsters that popped up around, she began to regret it.


    Those huge creatures look as weird as the peeled lizards, and the **** muscles of the body swell and make people look scared. The sharp teeth and the long, tongue-like tongue are exactly like the inferior products assembled. They quickly climbed through the walls and floors like a gecko, silently. It fully reflects the ability of a hunter. And their name is the hunter.


    "Hell, Umbrella''s disgusting biological weapon!" Gil whispered, she looked at her police pistol, this small caliber pistol is precise and convenient, and it is a breeze to deal with zombies. But if you want to deal with such a large biological weapon, you are not sure. Even she didn''t even have the confidence to break through the muscles of these monsters.


    "We have to find a way to escape. This kind of monster is not something we can deal with." She leaned back on Zhou Yi and whispered around him.


    "I am afraid that it is too late to escape!" Zhou Yi pointed to his face, a huge figure is slowly coming from the ruins.


    The black military coat with the Anbrera logo is encased in a huge body. The ugly face has a distinctly artificial segmentation that looks weird and disgusting. However, relative to his face. The weapons on him are even more scary. On the right hand is carrying a huge Vulcan cannon, behind which is a shoulder-shouldered missile. This kind of deterrent, which is not a weapon used by normal people, immediately shocked Jill.


    She looked at the terrible humanoid weapon that came step by step, and made a gnashing sound in her mouth.


    "The tyrant, **** Ambrera!"


    Zhou Yi looked at this huge figure and silently stuffed the waist into the hands of Jill.


    "Look for the opportunity to run away, hand it over to me."


    "What are you talking about? Damn, you can''t run away!" Gil whispered, and she couldn''t believe that Zhou Yi could save his life in front of this biological weapon.


    This crazy capitalist, why this time will show this way. What is in his mind? Looking at this man with a calm face, Jill was confused.

 Chapter 152： Killing and killing the land with skill

    "There are so many nonsense, if I have already ran a little. Believe me, I can solve these things. You will only get in the way when you stay here." Zhou Yi gently put aside Jill on her shoulder and put a top on her.


    Gill looked at him with horror, but he never took his own steps. Not to be forced, she really didn''t want to abandon her companion, and she fled alone. She has lost her companion once and does not want to lose her second time.


    "Go! Don''t you want to die here? Don''t forget what you have to do." Zhou Yi sighed, and this sound like a thunder, Jill shuddered, in the righteousness and personal feelings, she finally made select.


    Daddy, she ran towards the side of the street. Although her back looks swaying, she is weak. But she never looked back.


    Looking at Jill''s back gradually disappeared into the line of sight, Zhou Yi''s face showed a weird smile. No one will see the deep marks of the huge claws of the hunters, which are not the traces they can cause. It is a more powerful force that oppresses the traces left by their bodies.


    This is why the hunters will leave a food in their eyes. Zhou Yi��s power of reading has been pressing their bodies and making them unable to move. Naturally, there is no ability to pursue their prey.


    And when Jill left, who is the prey is a bad thing to say.


    Released the shackles of several hunters, Zhou Yi looked at these restless monsters, and the guy who walked with the Vulcan gun step by step, smiled and shook his short sword.


    The nano metal immediately extended, and in a moment, a large gun appeared in his hand.


    "I still have some time to come and play with you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several hunters rushed toward him from all directions, the claws of the ruler, the sharp fangs and the tongue that swayed like a long snake. There is nothing but a deadly weapon, and now there is only one target for these weapons, which is Zhou Yi standing in it.


    The pistol waved open instantly, like a long dragon flying, the head of the gun flashing, and instantly turned into a fire tree silver flower. You can''t even see where the gun''s head is. You can only see a bunch of fluorescent hojo.


    The bodies of the hunters settled in the air, and a straight line of blood appeared on them after a moment. Zhou Yi measured his body a little and let them go to these bulky big guys. And when they landed on the ground, they immediately fell into countless pieces.


    A piece that has been cut, like a piece of meat. Both the hands and feet and the sly head were divided, and together with the empty torso, covered every piece of land around Zhouyi.


    The squirting gun in his hand smashed the dirty blood from the gun. But can not be contaminated with a long shot. The head of the Edelman alloy is a real weapon, and there is no doubt about it.


    "I really didn''t fight, I didn''t force it, you fell. Then, can you give me some surprises? Big man!" Zhou Yiping looked at the monster carrying the weapon opposite, through it Eyes clearly conveyed his disdain and banter to the guy behind him. And this is obviously very useful.


    "Get rid of him, kill him. Give me some help immediately, even if he is dead for me, give me to kill him immediately!" Raymond snarled angrily, he did not want to make this guy to Zhou Yi Any tolerance.


    The order given to him by the board is best to catch him, but he does not rule out his situation. They only want to take away the wealth in his hands, and the stocks that depreciated after he died can be taken away by them. The board of directors thinks that good reasons can solve many problems. Nuclear power plant explosions, in this range, rich people can not escape, is it?


    His men faithfully executed his orders, and a message was sent to the tracker T103 in front of Zhou Yi. The follower T103 who received this message immediately raised the Vulcan cannon in his hand.


    The Vulcan cannon with a speed of 5,000 per minute can theoretically shred a lot of things, light armor, not so thick walls and so on. As for the human body, it is not much harder than a piece of paper in front of this ferocious weapon.


    But even if Zhou Yi is harder than steel, the rifle in his hand is not the weapon that can be penetrated.


    The long gun immediately waved into a thick and impenetrable thick group, and Zhou Yi��s body protection was strict. The bullets of the Vulcan cannon are spattered in this silver light, and there is no use other than sputtering dense sparks.


    Raymond looked incredibly at everything in front of him, and he felt that his worldview was being subverted. Not only him, but even a few of his men around him are this expression. They were dumbfounded and even had a blank in their heads.


    Until the flashing red message appears on the screen, their consciousness is called back. That is the exhaustion of the Vulcan cannon bullets on the tracker. Seeing this message, Raymond seemed to swallow his mouth and then shouted at his teeth.


    "With rockets, I don''t believe he can stop even the explosion!"


    The follower faithfully executed his orders, and when he did not say anything, he picked up the rocket and gave it to Zhou Yi. The sturdy long guns really can''t stop the shock wave and high temperature caused by the rocket bombing, but whoever said it must be blocked.


    The long gun was picked directly, and the rocket that flew in from the air was caught in the air. Once again, the rockets were thrown back along the way. If it hasn''t landed yet, it will blow up directly on the tracker''s head. The flames and high temperatures instantly wrap the tracker''s body, and although it can''t destroy it, it also makes it painful enough to mourn.


    It is still a living body, not a cold weapon. He will feel pain and naturally scream. However, the screams did not last long and ended abruptly. A light and shadow opened the raging fire and fell directly on the tracker. The heavy gun body coupled with the strength of Zhou Yi, even if he is a monster that Ambrella is proud of, there is no hope of survival. In an instant, the bones are broken and sturdy, and the creatures like a hungry ghost immediately become a mud that no one can recognize, sticking to the ground. The flame is still spreading, perhaps the reason for igniting the remaining ammunition of the smashed smash, for a moment. The fire completely swallowed up all of this, and the violent explosion continued to ring.


    There is nothing that can survive in this situation. Zhou Yi is very clear, but Raymond is hard to understand.


    They still don''t know what happened, only to see the rockets fly back inexplicably. Then the explosion of the tracker came. In addition to the raging fire, there is only a blurred silver light. Light and shadow came over, and no image came from anymore. There is only one such situation, that is, the tracker has been completely destroyed.


    They don''t believe that this will happen, but the real situation is that this has happened. The instrument doesn''t deceive people, and they are also guys who trust the instrument.


    "Hell, hell! What the **** is that?" Raymond slammed his eyes angrily, and the silver light made him feel overwhelmed and fearful. He felt a huge conspiracy, not only for him, but also for Ambrella behind him.


    This is the last thing he wants to see, because it is very likely that he will lose everything.


    "What the **** is it, are you not an expert? Are you not the best researcher? Tell me what it is, or you will have no value in existence."


    When he was completely angry, he began to threaten the group of people around him. They were the operators of the trackers and the best researchers. But now, they are just shivering under his gun.


    "Maybe it''s the weapon in his hand, the high-tech weapon that looks like a cold weapon." Under the intimidation of Raymond, some of them began to speculate, and then someone immediately added something to me.


    "Stark''s energy system, this kind of thing may have adopted this thing. Just something, much like a high-power field."


    "Osborne has been studying exoskeleton armor technology, and maybe there is a set in him. Otherwise there will be no such powerful force."


    "The Super Soldiers plan, these two have been working on this plan for a long time, maybe they have already achieved results."


    "With results?" This sentence immediately touched Raymond''s heart, he no longer cares about these gibberish guys, but muttered to himself. ��It��s a good thing no less than our research. With this, it might be a good opportunity.��


    "The order went on, the order of the tracker T02 was revised, and the first goal was changed to Gil Valentine. Since the gentleman cares about this beautiful female police officer, then we might as well take her to make a deal, a profitable transaction. ��


    Just as Raymond fell into his own crazy reverie, this happened on the edge of the city of Laken.


    A black steel fence firmly blocked the roads of all city dwellers and allowed them to stop here. In the face of this huge wall, the citizens were desperate, and the U.B.C.S mercenaries who escorted these citizens were desperate. Even the police were desperate. They had no way out.


    The low noise from the distance was clearly transmitted to their ears, leaving them completely insane. Some people have begun to climb to the wall to climb out, but the walls of steel have nowhere to borrow. Still others want to threaten people on the wall to open the wall, but no one cares about them.


    The soldiers on the wall of Umbrella just silently armed with guns, aiming at the bottom. They don''t care if their goal is human or zombie. They only care about the orders they receive.


    The broadcast of "Go back, go back to the city. Otherwise we are about to fire" has been echoing, and it clearly tells all the survivors below.


    You have been abandoned and abandoned by Umbrella. There is only one fate of yours that is to perish with this city.


    Unbrella, who unveiled the false mask, reveals a sly face for those who must die. They no longer have to pretend anything.


    The crying began to sound in the crowd, one after the other. In the face of the fate of death, many people have completely collapsed.

 Chapter 153： Aegis breaks the agent

    "Let me go in, let me in!"


    "Damn, I am a US citizen, you have no right to do this to us!"


    "I will sue you, I will sue you in court."


    "I am a government official and you have no right to stop me."


    Such voices are constantly erupting in the crowd, crying and crying, threatening to release voices, and even more powerfully forced to force. These methods may be useful in ordinary times, but now, here, they only show disaster.


    Especially for Raymond��s deputy. After being tortured by various psychological pressures, the whole person was nervous. He heard the sounds and immediately grabbed the guy around him and shouted at him.


    "Let these guys shut me up and shut me up. I don''t want to hear these nonsense. Let them roll me back to the city, or I will kill you. Know?"


    The guy who was dragged by him saw such a battle, and quickly waved his hand and said: "Sir, sir. We can fire and immediately disperse them."


    "Take me a fire, no matter how many people you shoot. As long as you can expel them, how can you fire?" The gloomy face of the deputy was terrible, and his heart was completely distorted.


    "Follow, sir." The soldier who was scared by his sly look responded quickly and then began to convey his orders.


    Soon, the soldiers on the wall received a crazy order. They silently opened the insurance, just waiting for the last order.


    "Give you the last chance, look back. Otherwise I will order to shoot you immediately." The hoarse voice of the deputy was broadcast to everyone''s ears. The cold tone made the survivors burst out again.


    Everyone thinks he is crazy, even he himself thinks so. So he bit his teeth and slandered.


    "Open fire, fire. Kill all the people close to the line of defense. It is better to die in our hands than to die under the nuclear bomb. Didn''t hear it, give me an instant fire."


    However, no matter how he yelled, the commander around him did not respond to him. It��s as if he didn��t hear him at all.


    Or maybe it��s not heard, but you can��t hear the sound anymore.


    When Raymond��s adjutant turned his head in anger and wanted to see what the guy on his side was doing, he saw only one guy who had a sharp arrow running through his head.


    He just wanted to yell loudly, but the wind was already ringing in his ear. A sharp arrow has already passed through his throat before the wind blew into the ear. Blood broke into the trachea and esophagus, blocking all his voice. He took his consciousness. He desperately reached out and tried to grab something, but he couldn''t catch anything. In front of the black, this newly-launched madman completely left the world.


    In the distant shadows, a guy who looked very ordinary and only had sharp eyes was quietly putting down the recurve bow in his hand and holding down the headset in his ear.


    "Action starts, clean up all goals!"


    As soon as he had finished speaking, one of the well-equipped soldiers was drilled in the shadow of the wall. These soldiers either cut their throats, or shot, or directly pushed people under the wall. In just a few seconds, the Anbrera soldiers above the wall were cleaned up.


    The armed helicopters hovering in the sky also suffered the same fate. All kinds of attacks that didn''t know where they came from directly penetrated the cockpit on the plane, letting the planes fall like a big fireball from the sky one after another.


    Almost a few breaths of time, the armed forces of Umbrella have been cleaned up. Except for a few individual civilians, all the guys with guns were quietly removed.


    This situation does not say the survivors underneath, even Umbrella did not think. And when everyone was still in the clouds, a group of seemingly weird planes appeared in midair.


    These planes seem to appear out of thin air, with no sound at all, and without any omen. When people look up, they have hovered in midair. The camouflage armor flashed a subtle arc and a mosaic of light and shadow, giving everyone a feeling of ghosts.


    "What kind of plane is this?" This is the idea of ??ordinary people.


    And those elite police and U.B.C.S think about it.


    "Optical Camouflage Technology? Special Forces?"


    And soon someone will respond to their thoughts. Corsen, who had a serious delay in the hairline, stood on the open door of the plane and said to him with a huge microphone.


    "Everyone, here is the Delta Special Forces and the CIA Joint Rescue Force. You are already safe. Please rest assured that you will be in the same place. We will immediately set up a rescue and medical camp. Medical supplies and food will be distributed. We will check the body for you. Make sure everything is safe and arrange for you to leave. I hope that you can cooperate with our actions. Again, we have formed..."


    The survivors of the ups and downs were very honestly accepting the arrangements of Coulson after they were rescued. Under the arrangement of Coulson, members of the SHIELD, carrying the names of other troops, began to set up camps with great efficiency.


    Doctors, food, security personnel, and a large number of medical devices were all airlifted. With the support of these materials, it took no long time for a huge survivor camp to appear under the wall. Everything is in order, so many people have seen the hope of surviving.


    But Corsen knows that this is just the beginning of everything, and the real test is coming.


    In the distance, there were hordes of screams, which were the sounds of the zombies that the escapers chased. They are thousands of people, like the raging waves. Moreover, it is a huge wave from Huangquan. Once it is contaminated, it is the end of the dead place.


    Corsen, who got the accurate information, naturally did not dare to let the raging corpse approach the camp that had just been established. Once the line of defense was broken, almost no one could escape. So he immediately ordered.


    "Barton, bring the plane and the combat troops to stop the monsters from coming. Allow you to use all the heavy weapons, but definitely not let any monster break through your defense!"


    "Give it to me!" The sharp-eyed man nodded, and when he greeted the man, he got on the plane and flew in the direction of the corpse. In order to deal with Umbrella, they are well prepared. Whether it''s a corpse or something else, they don''t solve it. Advanced weapons and adequate logistical support are the forces they are proud of.


    As the world''s most powerful espionage organization, they have an innate advantage in dealing with such things. So Coulson is not worried that Barton will fail. He is worried about other problems.


    In his eyes, he stared at the well-organized camp, but his feet moved around in the restlessness. When a heavy-duty man appeared in front of him, he immediately couldn''t wait to ask.


    "How can I solve it?"


    "Sir, look." The contents of the hand holding the tablet were placed in front of Colson. Through this screen, Coulson could clearly see a group of people sleeping in the same thing as a huge freezer. A faint cold fog wanders around them. The medical instruments next to them show that they are in a low-consumption sleep state.


    ��At the moment, we have controlled more than 300 infected people. The virus in them is not active in the ultra-low temperature environment, so there is no danger of conversion for the time being.�� The other side explained that while the other The cell map was adjusted.


    "This is the situation in the infected person. The virus slows down the erosion of cells and other tissues because of the low temperature effect, but the erosion does not stop, but it is still going on. It just takes longer. So, all of the current Everything is temporary. We can only relieve and not cure, we need more detailed virus information."


    "How long can you give me?" More detailed information is wanted, but Corson can''t get it right now. Natasha still has no news. He must do the worst.


    "Not many, sir. With our current technology, we can only insist on twenty-four hours. After twenty-four hours, these infected people will be completely transformed. Mind you are better prepared! ��


    It is natural to say what preparations are. The SHIELD is an espionage organization after all, and there are few such organizations that have not killed anyone. For now, the last resort must be to eliminate this group of infected people. The SHIELD cannot make these things enter human society. If you do this, their current efforts are completely in vain.


    "Do your best to delay this time for me." Colson did not express his attitude clearly, he just repeated it over and over again. "I will get the information back. Before that, you have to make sure these people are alive, understand!"


    "I will work hard, sir!"


    "I want you to do your best, this is the order!" Coulson increased the volume.


    "Follow, sir!" The man gave a tribute and quickly rushed back to his position. Coulson let him try to save these people, then he naturally has to do his best. Race against time is already an inevitable choice.


    And looking at his leave, Corson finally couldn''t help but mutter.


    "Natasha, this time it really depends on you."


    At this time, Natasha was in a stalemate with a person in a hospital near the central school of Lakan.


    She pressed her blond little loli''s head with her hand and held her behind her. While quietly peeing out from the corner.


    The gunshot sounded immediately, and there was a sharp pain in her arm. This made her quickly retracted. Forced to pick it up there.


    Because of the wearing of the nano metal battle suit, the shooting did not cause any other pain in addition to causing some pain to her. However, she still dared not move, the combat uniforms did not protect her head, and there was still a shot there, she still could not escape. What''s more, there is a goal around her that needs protection.


    She has not encountered this stalemate for a long time. Looking at the time and finding that time is getting more and more urgent, she decided to change direction to make a breakthrough.

 Chapter 154： Agent spy monster messing in

    As she quietly held down her weapon, she shouted in the corner and shouted at the outside.


    "Oh, this is just a waste of time. Maybe we can talk. Maybe you can find a way to settle."


    "Do you want to reconcile?" A hoarse and soft voice sounded from a distance. "I don''t have any opinions, just give me the little **** your side."


    "This can''t be done, I need to protect the safety of this child." Natasha responded with a loud voice. "Or you hand me the information in your hand, and then we go to each other, this is not very good!"


    "It��s bothering me to say this, but I can��t believe in the sincerity of your reconciliation. You know that you are at a disadvantage now?��


    "You put down the sniper rifle in your hand. Let''s talk about who is in the upper hand?" Natasha rolled her eyes and said with irony. If it wasn''t for the sniper rifle used on the opposite side, she had already taken the child away.


    "Of course, as long as you remove the strange clothes from your body. Who do you work for? This kind of high-level equipment is rare." The spy on the opposite side is not much in tune with Natasha. She has shot twice, and every time she is blocked by this magical uniform.


    This made her hurt very much inside. She even had some doubts about whether the sniper rifle in her hand was like a product and whether she had been manipulated.


    "Well, I see it. You don''t seem to have any sincerity to talk about reconciliation. Then, let''s take a step back, how about!" Abandon Natasha, who continues to swear in this regard, clings to the wall. She looked at the surrounding environment and paid special attention to the signs hanging around the clinic.


    "Let''s talk, I am listening?" The spy on the opposite side did not know what kind of ghost idea Natasha had at the end, so she asked cautiously.


    "It''s very simple. Let''s use some simple, no need to do this to get the difference. For example! Oh, **** it!" Natasha said, suddenly pulling her face and looking terrified and dull. The little girl rolled to the side.


    At this moment, only a bang was heard, and a huge arm suddenly tore the thick concrete and steel bars and put them up from the floor. The light is a claw with a huge and awkward eye on the arm of the size of an ordinary human thigh. This eye squints wildly, and when it sees the girl in Natasha��s arms, a terrible sly The call came from downstairs.


    Then there was a more violent and rushing roar, and each of them made Natasha feel that the floor under her feet was shaking. This made her sure that the owner of this arm must be madly digging the floor. Maybe they won''t take long before they can meet.


    But Natasha didn''t mean to want to meet him. At this time, she could not attend the sniper attack of the spy. She held her arm and covered her head. At the same time, she tried to block the girl around her and ran to the emergency passage at the end of the corridor.


    The movement behind him is getting bigger and bigger, and I don''t have to think about it. It is a monster anger and madness. She has seen the horror of this monster and knows what it is looking for. It is a sad thing for a former scientist to become the present ghost, but no matter how sad he is, she can''t let her let go of her child.


    This child is a very critical existence. At least the information she got was displayed like this. The monster''s pursuit of her is rooted in his own terrible instinct, which requires the child to breed the virus inside it. And Natasha, who understands all of this, naturally won''t let this happen.


    The T virus is terrible, and there is really no need to let the G virus ravage the world. Therefore, whether it is public or private, she must protect this child.


    The gunshots sounded again, and Natasha had subconsciously prepared for suffering. But did not feel any feeling of being hit. She did not believe that the opposite spy would miss her hand. The previous fight has proved that she is a tough opponent, and the slap in the face made him suffer.


    The painful snoring from behind also proved her conjecture. The goal is not her own, but the monster behind.


    The female spy on the opposite side seems to have the same purpose as her. They are collecting information about the virus, and they are also reducing the power of Umbrella. Now, she has made the same decision as Natasha, that is, she must not let the monster get the girl.


    The bullet of the sniper rifle hit the huge eye at the root of the monster''s arm, and the conspicuous thing makes it feel like a vital presence at a glance. The female spy gambled, and it turned out that her luck was good.


    The moment the huge eyes were created, the monsters fell into madness. Although his half body is still downstairs, this does not prevent him from causing great damage to the surroundings. With a huge claw, a lot of masonry and concrete were blown away. These things are no different from tofu in front of that huge arm.


    And the other arm that has already been explored is much thinner than this giant, but it is still a monster. With a light grip, you can pull deep marks on the wall, and even those metal-cast things are easily pinched into strange shapes.


    With the alternating use of the two arms, the frantic monster has got rid of the shackles of the floor. Freed from concrete and steel.


    As soon as they broke free, the monster did not go to chase Natasha first. Instead, the strong hind legs are slammed with strength, while the thick tail is still strong. The balcony facing the floor rushed over.


    The fierce and violent posture looks like a beast, and no beast in the world can match such a monster. The monster that has been plagued by tyranny does not think of the purpose of following it all the way. The only thing it wants now is to tear the guy who hurts it into pieces.


    From this perspective, he is no longer the talented doctor, but a real monster. This kind of reason has completely disappeared from his brain.


    The huge body draws an almost exaggerated arc in the air and falls on the top floor balcony. The heavy body crushed the floor on the balcony at the moment of landing, and the concrete under its feet was crushed. But this does not vent its tyranny in the body, because its goal is no longer there.


    Except for a firearm that has been distorted, no one on the balcony. Only one empty rope is attached to the edge of the balcony.


    The monster snorted angrily, and the huge claws swayed the concrete at the edge. The tight rope immediately fell softly like a bone, but only made a slight noise.


    The clever female spy is no longer on the rope, like the phantom in the dark, she has disappeared into the endless night.


    The monster stared at the heavy night. He squatted for a while and eventually gave up his retaliatory actions. The instinct impacted its thoughts again and again, and once again turned its attention to Natasha''s direction of escape.


    That girl is the most important thing for it. The instinct of the virus drove him to let her get her at all costs.


    Then it snorted and the huge body ran across the balcony and flew in the direction of Natasha.


    And after it left, a short-haired woman with a sleek look sneaked out from a corner.


    "William Bogin has turned into this kind of monster. It is a terrible change. It is better to give up this task."


    Although she complained like this, she followed the monster that Dr. William Bokin became. It��s not her habit to go halfway, especially when it��s well paid.


    Natasha is still dying, and the monster''s barking is getting closer and closer, which means Dr. William can perceive their position and find it all the way.


    Now she not only has to worry about the huge threats she has come to, but also has to bother to avoid the zombies in front of her. For Natasha, this is already beyond her limits.


    As an elite in the industry, she is confident to fight against any country in the world and steal all kinds of secrets. But dealing with this kind of monster is enough to make her feel powerless.


    After all, she is still a human being, not a superhero. Perhaps in humans, her skills are already among the top. But she wants to fight monsters, she is not so confident. She doesn''t think cement concrete is more fragile than her body.


    So at this time, she decisively took the last resort.


    "Zhou Yi, I need your help, immediately, right now!" The important thing is to change the different nouns and say it three times, which fully reflects how urgent the environment she is now.


    And soon, the communication device in the ear sounded a response from Zhou Yi.


    "Where is your position, I will come right away."


    "The central hospital is north, I was chased by a monster. Hurry up, I can''t hold on."


    The voice just fell, and the wind whistled behind the ear. Natasha hugged her child subconsciously, and a huge black shadow had passed over her head.


    It was a broken car with a flare. It rolled over the front of Natasha, and then did not know that the part was ignited by Mars, and a bang exploded. The raging fire suddenly swallowed everything around, and naturally blocked Natasha''s way.


    Natasha immediately turned back and tried to find another way, and saw that the monster that had been chasing her had come to her step by step from the darkness. There were several zombies that were not long-eyed, driven by instinct to pounce on it, but with a huge arm, it became a tattered corpse.


    And it doesn''t even look at these guys who are barely considered to be similar. The big eyes that have recovered are staring at Natasha and the children in her arms, which puts tremendous pressure on her.


    Natasha stepped back and the monsters approached step by step. Soon, she has no way to go. The only thing she can do now is to pray and pray that Zhou Yi can arrive immediately.


    (These two days are going to be busy with the design of the graduation project. It may be affected by the update. It will be fine after two days. I am sorry, everyone.)

 Chapter 155： Silver guns are not left behind

    Zhou Yi did not hear Natasha��s prayers, but he rushed to Natasha on time.


    A long rifle descended from the sky with a huge slamming sound, and the squally winds and swells of the wind even flew around the cars. The power of the sound is to burst the surrounding glass. Like a silvery electric light, a long gun has run through the monster''s body.


    The kinetic energy instantly shredded his chest, and the Edelman alloy would naturally not be blocked by a monster''s body. Although the monster struggled desperately, it was dragged by a long gun and plowed a long trace on the road, and then was nailed to the ground.


    At this time, the monster''s upper body is almost non-existent. The lasing energy of the long gun opened a huge wound in the middle of its body. If it is not life-strength, it will only be the life of this monster.


    Even now the monster is terrible, only the lower body is still standing, with some flesh and blood carrying his head and other parts. Although it is clear that everything is healing quickly, it takes a while for so many things to heal.


    "How do you get rid of this kind of thing, I think that a woman who is so smart to you should know that those you can get it, those who can''t afford it."


    Zhou Yi��s figure appeared on the side of Natasha. He looked at Natasha, whose body was still trembling slightly, with a smile on his face.


    His appearance seemed to give Natasha great courage, her body immediately stopped shaking, and then softly squatted on the ground. The idea of ??just being alive completely gave her the power to act, so when the savior appeared, she turned out to be like a soft-footed shrimp that had been ribbed.


    However, although the body has not been able to lift a little effort, but Natasha can not easily show weakness.


    "Of course I know that this kind of thing is something I can''t afford, but only I feel that I can''t afford it. This guy chased me all the way, I didn''t care about other things. What can I do?"


    "You should be happy, which means that your charm is big enough, even this kind of thing can not stand the temptation."


    "Thank you for your compliment, but I am still not grateful for this kind of thing." Natasha waved her hand and pointed to the girl in her arms. "This is his goal. If it is not for the protection of this little guy, I will not get this point."


    Zhou Yi looked at the little girl, the short blond hair and the student uniform. Although it looked very cute, it couldn��t reach the level of the monster. In particular, this is a top biochemical monster in the city of Laken.


    So he looked at Natasha again, and only the guy who stole the information of Umbrella would understand the inside story.


    "This is Shirley Bojin. The monster is William Bokin, her father." After introducing the identity of the two, Natasha began to explain in detail.


    "Dr. William Bokin is the developer of the G virus. This new virus has been watched by Umbrella for a long time. Just yesterday, they attacked the lab and wanted to capture the research results of Dr. William. As a result, you also saw it. Dr. William has become like this, and Umbrella has not got what they want."


    "I don''t have the ability to get the G virus from Dr. William like this, so I want to see if I can get something from his family. Dr. William''s wife is also an assistant to his research experiments, maybe there will be The information is kept in her."


    "But I am late, she is already in the hands of a bunch of monsters. I only found this child, I don''t know why, another spy is looking for her, and the monster is also chasing her. She."


    "So you feel that there is something secret in this child, so I will protect her so much. Is it a bit reckless?" Zhou Yi picked up his eyebrows and almost sent off his life for a guess. It was not something the special union did.


    Natasha heard what he meant and slandered.


    "There is your support behind me, what are I afraid of? You can''t do it at the crucial moment!"


    Zhou Yi smiled and looked like a monster that had almost recovered.


    This monster, changed by William Bogin, has returned to its original appearance with its super-regeneration ability, and even further, it has become a more terrible appearance.


    It turned out that a giant hand with a small hand, looks deformed and weird, especially the huge eyes on the right hand shoulder, terrible and disgusting. And now his appearance has changed a lot.


    The right arm''s eyeball is slightly smaller, and the left arm also becomes a pair of giant claws. But unlike the other hand, there was no eye on the hand because the eye grew above the thigh.


    And as the two big hands symmetrical, a new pair of arms stretched out from the chest and abdomen. It replaced the position of the original arm and squeezed the two giant hands onto the back. Let the original two giant hands look like deformed wings.


    At the same time, the monster''s right chest highlights many strange objects, which become thorn-like decorations, wrapped around like a heartguard. At the same time, the layers of muscles spread and spread. Like the tangled rattan, it is full of the monster''s entire body. These muscles made him look irritated before, and it looked even more sturdy and more horrible.


    "It''s like a guy I''ve seen before, but self-awareness is more tenacious. Is it the cause of the virus, or the cause of the species?" When I saw this monster, Zhou Yi thought of a vampire who also became a monster. There seems to be a certain connection between them.


    The monster William didn''t care what Zhou Yi thought now. He grabbed the long gun in his waist with his novice hands and screamed at it. The dirty liquid rushed out like a fountain, and in this fountain, the four hands of the monster William were held on the rifle and forced to project it back.


    Although the rifle is roaring like a thunder, but when it comes to power, it is no match for the earth-shattering blow. Natasha stared at the cold, with a disdainful smile on her lips.


    A monster in the district wants to compete with the most powerful hero. Even if this hero only reveals only the scales of the claws, it is not that you can be provocative.


    The long gun slashed the white line in the air and stabbed straight to Zhou Yi, who was standing still. At the moment when the pistol left his hand, he used the two giant hands behind him to jump up and slammed into the air. The nature of the beast that William Wilhelm must report makes him consider Zhou Yi as the main target of attack, so even he slammed. He also chose Zhou Yi as the target.


    The long shot flew into the front of the eye, watching the flying long gun Zhou Yi slightly sideways to avoid the sharp muzzle, and then grabbed it with one hand, as if grabbing the seven inches of the giant clam, the pistol was immediately honestly held by him. In the hands.


    At this time, the monster William has already slammed into the air, and the giant claws behind it are poked like a shovel. As long as the poke, the flesh will be divided into two halves by the giant claws.


    Although Zhou Yi is not afraid of this injury, but does not want to be touched by this dirty thing. Simply twisting the waist, when the air is a back to the air, the monster William.


    The gun head took the lead between the two giant claws. Zhou Yi��s big guns shook, and the one wave waved the two giant claws to the sides. Then the gun head was picked, and the sharp blade directly cut the half face of the monster William.


    The monster William screamed, and the two hands of the new born desperately took Zhou Yi��s big gun and wanted to take back the weapon that had hurt him. However, Zhou Yi��s big guns trembled, and the long gunshots undulating like the restless poisonous dragons. The silver-colored scales carved on the guns were sharper than the steel knives at this time, and the strange hands were under the touch, immediately It was a **** rain that was raging with a piece of flesh and blood.


    The monster William screamed, but the wildness of the wild makes it still want to hold this big gun desperately. If the two novices can''t, they use the giant hand that has already slowed down. However, its giant hand has not yet reached, and the rifle that has been picked up to a certain height has been volleyed.


    The silvery rifle brushed out a sly light and shadow, and slammed it on the monster William. This is like a bomb that sounds out of the air, a layer of blood and mist mixed with the air waves spread into the air. Then the sound of sparse flesh and blood smashed in succession.


    The huge body of the monster William was drawn to the ground like a tattered sack, and the hard asphalt cement blew a layer of cracks due to the bag. After this, it also basically lost the ability to move.


    Zhou Yi''s pumping is just a matter of hand, but how can it count tens of thousands of kilograms of force, how can a monster mutated by the virus can withstand it. The bones and muscles of the whole body are completely eroded because of this, and it is only because of its vitality that it is not dead.


    Looking at the chest, the chest is still ups and downs, like a smashing monster like a rotten meat on the ground, Natasha got together, looked at it in disgust, and asked.


    "Is it done? Is it true that the unfinished thing is no matter how powerful it is."


    "This kind of thing will not have the day of completion." Zhou Yi''s eyes flashed in the cold, and a sparking star had spread from his feet. In an instant, the entire body of the monster, William, was wrapped in flames. The cracking sound of the oil burned in the body of the flames mixed with the sorrow of the monster William, and the girl in Natasha��s arms closed her eyes with tears.


    Natasha touched her hair silently, and she watched as the monster William was completely burned to ashes under the flame, until the flame extinguished her and asked.


    "It is another tragedy. This poor child has no dependence in the future."


    "Now is not the time to say this, where is the data of the T virus?" Ignoring this is not a problem, Zhou Yi asked the most important thing, this is the real imperative now.


    (There are two or three days, the teacher has to check the progress of the graduation design. I haven��t been very eager to catch up. I have to fight hard in these two days. After the two days, the update will be resumed. I am really embarrassed.)

 Chapter 156： Spy Ada Mingzhe

    "The information is not here, I was taken away by another spy." Natasha shook her head and replied clearly.


    "A better spy than you?" Zhou Yi asked curiously.


    "It can''t be better than me, but it won''t be worse than me. We have played a few times, but we can only say that it is comparable." Natasha certainly won''t be a long-term ambition to destroy her own prestige, but from the side She still affirmed the ability of this spy.


    "Where is that person?"


    "I don''t know, she helped me with the firepower of this monster, and then it disappeared. But I can be sure that she is still alive, even watching us somewhere!"


    Natasha said the question that she had guessed was very positive. She knew that an elite spy would never give up her task easily. William Bogin��s daughter is here, she will never go very far.


    "Are you sure?" Asking such a question, Zhou Yi has already used super vision to scan around. He didn''t really doubt Natasha''s guess, and he could become an elite person, and he wouldn''t be aimless.


    So soon, he found a sneaky figure. The figure seemed to have discovered Zhou Yi��s exploration and broke into the dark without any hesitation.


    However, it is so easy to escape from the things that Zhou Yi is eyeing. Step by step, Zhou Yi disappeared in place. And Natasha, who was always on the side, saw it all, and her face showed a smile of gloating. The grudges of the two bullets are not so easy to offset. Even if she has helped to attract firepower.


    As a commercial spy, Ada Wang has always been proud of his professionalism. In this field, she doesn''t think anyone can override her, not even the number of people who can compare. Whether it is the business circle, or the intelligence organization of various countries, or even the military. She thinks so.


    Because of this self-confidence, she dared to step into the realm of Umbrella and steal its secrets. Have to say that she did a very good job. Even one of the most important results of Umbrella was obtained in the most chaotic time.


    But unlike the perfect ending in the past, today she met her opponent. And she has to admit that she is a troublesome opponent.


    She got one of the most important results from her own hands, and she also spoke of what she had already achieved.


    After some confrontation, neither side took any advantage, and just as they were preparing for the final battle, the intruders broke into.


    Needless to say, the rest of the matter. And when I saw the guy who had wiped out the monsters glanced around, Ada Wang decisively chose to retreat.


    Although confident, Ada Wang still has self-knowledge. She is just an elite spy, not a superhero. With her own equipment, she didn''t have a little confidence to get the new guy. So retreat has become the top priority.


    But even if she made such a decision in the first place, it was too late.


    Just looking back, she saw the gunman standing opposite her, but the distance between the two was a few feet. This made Ada Wang jealously hold his own weapon, this distance is very dangerous, she does not think she can retreat. Especially after seeing the power of his long gun.


    Zhou Yi held a long shot and took a few steps. He had no reason for Aida. The deeper jealousy and fear in Wang��s eyes, just calmly extended his hand. Said.


    "Give me the information about the T virus and see it for the same Chinese. I can let you leave!"


    Aida Wang quietly stepped back two steps, but his face hangs a smile.


    "You are also Chinese? Since they are all compatriots, can you look at the compatriots and let me go?"


    "You should know the value of that information, smart people will not hold this kind of thing in their hands, even if more money is in front of it!"


    "Sorry, I don''t think you are the smart person you said. Money is really a very touching thing. I don''t deny it!" Ada Wang shook her head and refused. She lurked for this information for so long. It takes a lot of energy. It is impossible to give up easily in this way.


    "I don''t like killing, but it doesn''t mean it. If you are smart, you should know how to choose." Zhou Yi frowned and reached the last night. He didn''t like the embarrassment that this woman showed. So threaten it without any politeness.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Maybe we can talk about it, Mr. Zhou. Anything can be discussed and resolved, isn''t it?" Hearing the impatience of Zhou Yi, King Ada quickly raised his hand and shouted.


    The force of Zhou Yi��s performance was full of great deterrence, and she did not have any idea of ??resistance at all. She didn''t want to be shot by him because of this. For her own, this is really worthless.


    "you know me?"


    "I remember the information of all the important people in Lacan. The rich people who have just come here are no exception. One of the richest young rich people in the world, Zhou Yi. Although I was not sure about you at the beginning, But now I can be sure." Ada Wang said here, his face once again hangs a false smile that Zhou Yi hates.


    "If you want something, just say it. I don''t like to waste time." Since I recognized myself and said that I want to discuss the solution, then I must be asking for it. And as long as you are asking for yourself, then the problem is not a problem. This is easy and confident.


    "Of course, I don''t like to waste time."


    "As you know, I spent a lot of energy and time on this information. I need to give it to my employer in exchange for a meager remuneration. Only in this way can I be worthy of my hard work. But if I give the information For all of you, all these efforts have become a bubble. You don��t want a compatriot who has worked hard in a foreign country to be crushed."


    ��How much do you want?�� Zhou Yi said directly when he heard this. In his opinion, this is just a question of money. But this time he wants to be embarrassed.


    "No, no, I don''t need money. I don''t have much money for my identity like me. What I need is something else, say. Your shelter?"


    It��s not surprising that Zhou Yi��s eyes immediately showed his alertness. An agent spy ran to you and said that he would serve you. This kind of thing happens to anyone who is a little bit identifiable. After all, their profession makes people have to look at them with colored glasses.


    Recognizing the alert in the eyes of Zhou Yi, Ada Wang put a good look and said seriously.


    "This is not a joke, sir. I am serious, this is the most solemn choice I have made."


    "The guy who has been deadlocked with me for so long, although I don''t know, but I can already guess that she belongs to that organization. I have played with the CIA and the FBI, and there are no such elite women. And even if there is, I will not deal with the big guy like Umbrella. So I thought of a bigger organization."


    "They are involved in this, no matter what I am or the guy who hires me, there will be no good end. We have not been able to compete with the world. So, for my future, find a more solid boss in the background. It is the best choice."


    ��Don��t worry about the treatment, and it��s not an official organization. I think about it, and only you are the best choice.��


    The meaning of Ada Wang is very obvious, that is, to get rid of the investigation of the SHIELD by the power of Zhou Yi. Because of the intervention of SHIELD, she has clearly recognized the harm of the T virus. Umbrella who made this thing will be cleared, not to mention those who want to use this thing to make a fortune. She is almost certain that as long as she encounters this thing, a crime against humanity cannot escape. Because of this, she thought about taking herself out.


    Of course, this is also a helpless move that can''t escape. If she can, she still wants to send this thing first and then say it. As for emptying back, I will forget it. To get rid of the useless waste, the organization behind her can do a lot.


    Zhou Yi looked at the woman who was eager to say this. Black short hair, soft and charming facial features. It is also a rare beauty, although the face is a little messy, but it is difficult to cover the jade skin color. And her kind of temperament and temperament are finely tasted, and she doesn''t lose much to Natasha.


    The most important thing is that she is a Chinese. Zhou Yi is not a soft-hearted person, but when he saw the earnestness in the woman''s eyes, he decided to give her a chance.


    There are reasons for beauty, but also for compatriots. But more importantly, she has the ability. The spy who can be judged by Natasha is worthy of a chance. Talents can''t let such talents be lost because of worrying about her ghosts. Especially when this requires a lot of people to fill their own vacancies.


    Just pay attention to the point, the bet will not lose too much. And if you win, you will have a strong man. Anyone who has a snack chest knows what to do.


    "Tell me your name? Don''t use anything to lie to me, you know. Since you want to trust me, you should show the most basic sincerity."


    "Ada. Wang!" Looking at the doubts in Zhou Yi''s eyes, Aida Wang explained immediately. "I am a Chinese American."


    "Give something to me!" Once again, I reached out, and this time Ada Wang honestly put a hard disk on Zhou Yi''s palm. She has already understood what he meant from Zhou Yi''s words, and naturally she will not be doing anything stupid. Like a woman like her, the odds of doing stupid things are infinitely close to zero. At this point, Natasha is no exception.


    Inserting a small reading device, the information on the hard disk is immediately extracted. Zhou Yi recognized the authenticity and decided to send it directly to Coulson. This kind of thing can only play the biggest role in the hands of Kelsen. With this, I will wait halfway through the city.


    As for the other half, it is not far away. Amberra couldn''t hold it for a long time, the gap was already open, and it would soon be overwhelmed by the ruthless wave.

 Chapter 157： Antidote in full attack

    In the rescue camp under the line of defense, Colson took out the best coffee in his hand and hosted Zhou Yi and his new assistant. For Zhou Yi, he took out 12 points of enthusiasm. For the new assistant lady, he took out a 12-point alert.


    "Miss Wang, I am taking the liberty. Who are you working for before?"


    "I usually only work for myself, Mr. Colson. You know, commercial spies are not like you guys, they have a stable income channel." Ada Wang smiled and responded to Coulson. She has been hired by Zhou Yi, and she does not care about the temptations of these SHIELDs. A reliable backstage can make her ignore many things, the most important of which is the means of these official organizations.


    "Does she know your identity?" Colson shrugged and turned to Zhou Yi.


    "Now I haven''t said this yet, she will know it later." Zhou Yi pulled the corner of his mouth, and Corson looked at him with a weird smile.


    Ida, who saw this smile, instinctively noticed something wrong. She looked at Natasha, who was still holding her child on the side, and she saw a pitiful look from her eyes.


    Being an assistant to a superhero is not a fun thing. The enemy he faces is often terrible. It��s terrible to the extent that they are afraid of such people. Therefore, the work of Aida Wang is destined to be afraid.


    Of course, Natasha will not be kind enough to tell her about this. She was remembered by a sniper rifle with two shots. She remembered clearly that as a woman who was careful, the account was not clear before she could not figure out a word.


    Zhou Yi and Coulson chatted about the situation in the camp, but in fact they were concerned about other issues. Even Natasha did the same, her eyes always looked at the entrance of the tent involuntarily. It seems to be waiting for someone to come in.


    Only Ida Wang was indifferent to this. She sat there with her chest closed and seemed to be still thinking about what it meant to be just that smile.


    The scene was a bit weird, and it only changed when a person opened the tent and walked in. When he walked in, whether it was Zhou Yi or Colson, they stared at him, or stared at the little potion in his hand.


    "Is it successful?" Colson has eagerly stood up.


    "Yes, sir." The guy who walked in put the potion in his hand on the table. ��The information is very perfect. We have introduced the formula for understanding the drug based on the data. And after the experiment, it is confirmed that it is effective for the virus. As long as it has not been completely eroded by the virus, this antidote can play a role.��


    "Effective, effective!" Colson stood up and started. ��How about productivity, in addition to saving people, can we guarantee that our soldiers have one hand!��


    "We are very prepared, give me two hours to ensure the task is completed!"


    "That will give you two hours. After two hours, all the planes and special forces will set out to rescue the citizens who are still trapped in the shelter. I want you to give everyone an antidote, understand?"


    "Understood, sir. After two hours, these pharmacies will appear on the plane on time!" The researcher vowed to promise.


    "Go ahead!" In a sentence, the researcher was sent, and Corson finally took a breath and sat down. "This time, Umbrella has no chance to turn over anymore. It seems that we can celebrate with champagne in advance."


    "The rest is your business, I will wait for your last blow."


    At this time, Zhou Yi was lazy and stretched. For this place, he has been busy for a while, and now he can finally hand over this trouble to the SHIELD.


    He only needs to sit here and wait until the SHIELD clears the high-level of Umbrella and then makes all of what Ambrella has done to the public.


    A person with a city testified that Anbrera would not have any chance to survive. Their stock will fall directly to the explosion, and at that time it is time for the funds hoarded by his hand to show great power.


    Ada Wang also smiled at this time, she has already learned why her boss is here. The moment when nearly 100 billion yuan of funds were said to have been exported, she became desperate. Can be such a subordinate to the boss of such a local tyrant, and is still the closest subordinate. Individuals will laugh.


    This is a banquet for a big capitalist to pick up the fruit, but only Zhou Yi is able to enter the banquet venue on time. So don''t talk about other people, even Corsen, who is a friend, is a bit jealous.


    "Do you really intend to buy Ambrella wholly-owned?" Colson took the chair and sat down on the edge of Zhou Yi. There is a flattering smile on his face.


    "Phil, your expression is disgusting." Glancing at Coulson, Zhou Yi moved his **** out and wanted to stay away from this guy. "Why, do you think that I don''t have so much income, do you want to hoard these funds just for fun? Or do you want the SHIELD to manage even the normal stock trading?"


    "We are just an intelligence agency, regardless of the capital transaction. In fact, I want to ask is that you still lack funds, I think I can provide a little."


    This is not only Zhou Yi, even Natasha sees his eyes become strange. Who can think of a good old man who is usually famous at this time is playing this kind of ghost. What is the lack of funds, people put a hundred billion there, how can they lack funds. Even if the lack of funds is not a civil servant can fill in. At the very least, Tony Stark is the kind of talented person.


    "Why, do you want to make a profit?" However, Zhou Yi is quite able to understand Coulson''s mind. Since it can''t stop Zhou Yi''s means, it is better to make a profit with this ride. They are also human beings and they need to live. Nature will also have a yearning for money. In short, it is a word, it is a fool to have money.


    "You have to know that I am a poor man who only eats on wages. So, sometimes I have to think about ways to pay off my loan."


    Colson is not a fool, nor Natasha. As soon as her eyes turned, she coughed twice and echoed.


    "I can also help you, although not too much. But how much is a bit of a treat."


    They are not stupid, and naturally know that following the big head can achieve the highest-yielding buy and sell. And how to keep up with the big steps, you can see if you can get first-hand information. So both of them looked at Zhou Yi with a gaze, and they wanted to see how the big head answered them.


    "Okay, okay. I will give you the news when I am at the bottom, but no matter how much you buy, I will eat it. This is the cornerstone of my business empire. I don''t want to have two bricks inside." It belongs to someone else."


    Having said that, he looked at Ada Wang, who was eager to try, and made it clear.


    "You are the same, understand?"


    "Do not worry, boss. I am not a person who can''t see the situation clearly." Ada Wang Jiao Qiao salute to ensure that it looks very serious. However, she has long been thinking about how much savings she can use.


    This is an opportunity for everyone to make a fortune, and Zhou Yi will not have no reason to stop them. This kind of thing is often the best thing that can unite the surrounding forces. If the loss is not big, Zhou Yi will naturally not care too much about this little thing.


    These people are still discussing the future stock market situation, but the city of Lacan has been turned upside down.


    One after another seemingly advanced aircraft appeared in the city of Laken, allowing the survivors of the shelter to be happy, and let the people of Ambrera sink their hearts to the bottom.


    These unidentified planes not only did not accept any of Ambrera��s inquiries, but also launched a fierce attack on Umbrella and all the zombies in the first moment. Like the fierce fire, the violent offensive caused Ambrera to retreat, and the raging corpse in the city was quickly reduced.


    And when they attacked, there were also pieces of transport helicopters that drove into the city. They hung very purposefully on some buildings, and loaded one survivor into the plane, facing the city. Fly away.


    This scene has been seen by many people, and everyone who has seen this scene knows that the end of Anbrera is coming. But among these people, Raymond is not included.


    At the moment, he is still carrying out his own small plan, trying to catch Jill Valentine, thus threatening Zhou Yi to hand over everything he has about the Super Soldiers plan.


    However, he did not think that such a problem that seems to be no difficulty is difficult to implement. He managed to find Jill''s position, but did not expect his followers to be frustrated.


    Like a slippery loach, Jill continually escaped from the tracker''s hand and even caused a lot of damage. And when they were so hard that the followers forced her into desperation, a variable once again upset their plans.


    The apple that rolled into the board was a huge black jaguar, and the huge figure like the bull made Raymond no doubt that it was a biochemical virus.


    But compared to the lost monsters who lost their minds and only know how to eat, this huge black jaguar not only retains its own nature, but also does not seem to have any biochemical infections.


    Even its behavior is very strange. When Jill was forced to a desperate situation, the tracked person was seriously injured. The giant black jaguar suddenly slammed in and launched a fierce attack on the tracker.


    This is a situation that should not exist for Raymond. The tracker is a high-level T-virus engineered creature. In the world of viruses, those low-level infected people are born to fear higher levels of existence. In the face of the followers, any infected creature will stay away from it, let alone launch an offense.


    But now, the exception has emerged. The black jaguar not only does not fear the followers, but even fights it evenly and has a strong voice. It��s not very likely that the tracker wants to complete his mission without using weapons.


    Raymond had some patience and wanted to see what extent this sudden beast could do. However, when he reported the current situation of Lacan to him, he was completely unable to sit still.


    The big ship of Umbrella is going to sink. This is his only thought now.


    (Take this African panther at the top of the black panther, it is not familiar to the black panther anyway! In addition, there is one more today.)

 Chapter 158： Sinister people are willing to die

    For the big crisis in Umbrella, Raymond felt panic and extreme uneasiness. However, apart from these, he does not have any more emotions. Even the only thought in my mind is not how to keep Anbrera, but how to get out of the big ship of Umbrella.


    In the moment when they saw the new fighters on the data, Raymond guessed where this sudden power came from. Only the state has this power.


    As the world''s top big company, Umbrella has placed more than one hundred armed helicopters in this self-built city. As for the fighter, it is something that you don��t want to think about. No independent country will allow war weapons to be held in the hands of others. To achieve this level, it can only be described as humiliating the country.


    Therefore, these troops do not need to know and come from the US government. Only they have the courage and determination to do so. And in the moment of thinking about this, Raymond was paralyzed.


    He looked around carefully, standing around with his cronies and some other people. Quietly made a gesture, his cronies circled behind the few people in a quiet voice. Then there were a few crisp gunshots.


    Looking at a few people in the pool of blood, Raymond had no pity and sorrow on his face. He had become cold enough in Ambrera for so many years. These guys who were placed beside him could not let him be miserable. Have any feelings.


    He just slammed a few palms and said that the cronies watched themselves and said.


    "Everyone, we can''t stay in Umbrella. They can''t let us go, we don''t have to go with it to die. People from outside the government are involved, they are cleaning up the power of Umbrella. And Ambre The guys who didn��t know this, they thought about throwing a nuclear bomb here and using the nuclear power plant explosion to cover everything here. No matter what the outcome, Umbrella was completely finished.��


    "I don''t want to be a street mouse that everyone calls, I don''t think you want to be like this. So we have to find a way out."


    Having said that, he pointed to Jill on the screen.


    "This is our way out, to make chips for her, in exchange for what we need. When we leave the city before the nuclear bomb, any country in the world will invite us to join. Because we have what they need most." thing."


    Super soldier plan, this has become the last wild vision in his heart. Without the power to operate in Umbrella for many years, his heart has been cut, and if even the wealth is cut off, then it is better to let him die.


    He wants to live a life of affluence, so in any case, there must be capital for it. And he has made Zhou Yi''s super soldier plan compiled by guessing the only life-saving straw.


    He wants to get it, fight everything and get it. Because if you don''t want nothing, you can only rely on this.


    "Call me now, what do you think." Raymond took out the gun, he needed the people who were in trouble, not the guy who was behind the knife. This is why he will remove the nails that are placed next to him for the first time.


    Someone hesitated, and quietly moved two steps. This movement immediately attracted the attack of a person around him. At this time, no one would be merciful, and letting go of one is to hand over his own life to others.


    So soon, this unlucky guy fell to the ground.


    Raymond, who saw it all, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Good, guys. Let''s go, a lot of banknotes are waiting for us!"


    The black jaguar is not the opponent of the follower after all, not the physical quality can not keep up, but no matter how strong the body, as long as the degree of qualitative change is not achieved, it is impossible to withstand the damage of modern weapons.


    The tracker''s Vulcan can easily tear its muscles and fur, although its movements are very agile and its power is stronger than the tracker. But it is impossible to overcome it. The gap in equipment is there, not an animal that can level it out.


    After a violent sweep, it fell to the ground. The undulating chest means that it has not died yet, and it will survive.


    Strong vitality makes it linger, but it can only do so at best.


    Jill was in front of the jaguar, and her appearance did not look optimistic. A sly wound appeared on her arm, and the creeping granulation on it meant that it was the result of a viral infection.


    She held the large-diameter revolver of Zhou Yi, and the distant tracker approached, but did not shoot. It��s not that she doesn��t want or dare to shoot, but the bullet in the gun is gone. This is the only weapon in her hand that can harm the tracker. She seizes all the opportunities, but only traumatizes the followers.


    And now, she has no chance.


    The giant jaguar propped up his head and made a deterrent snoring to the approaching follower. But no matter whether it is a weak buzz or a body that can''t stand even standing, it no longer has any threat.


    The tracker is moving forward, the thick barrel is rotating, and it is possible to tear the two lambs to be slaughtered at any time.


    "Okay, stop." A voice came from behind, and the sound immediately made the huge tracker become like a docile kitten, stopping at the same place. At this time, Raymond and his cronies came out from the shadow behind the tracker. He looked at Jill, who was standing there and hated him, and laughed.


    "Don''t hurt this lady, he is our future life guarantee."


    "It''s you, Raymond Edward!" looked at the figure that came out, and Jill gritted his teeth. As the head of Umbrella here, Raymond is famous, and because of his fame, Gil turned his hatred of Ambrera to him.


    "Do we know? Ms."


    "I can''t wait to kill you now, do you know that we know?"


    "Very good. Ms., people always need to put a little bit of fantasy into the bottom of my heart. I don''t object to you having this idea, but now. I hope that you can listen to me honestly."


    Jill heard this and directly licked him. Almost straight up and desperately with him. However, several big men have already pushed her up, so that she can''t move at all.


    Raymond gloomyly wiped his body with a handkerchief, and his cultivation had not yet reached the level of self-drying. But when you think of what Jill represents, he doesn''t care so much. Besides, Jill has been infected with the T virus by the followers. In the absence of antidote, she died.


    "Don''t be excited, I actually found a way for you. Of course, it is also a way for us to find a way. I need you to contact the respectable Mr. Zhou, and then we make a small deal. If you talk You will leave here with Mr. Zhou. And we will also leave Anbrera and go to a place where no one knows us to start a new life. You listen, this is a good thing. So why don��t we do this? What?"


    "Dream, you **** guy. So many people are watching you in hell, you want to live with peace of mind, it is simply delusional."


    "Isn''t it a delusion that you didn''t say it, Ms. Valentine. You and this beast''s life are still in my hand. If you don''t want to die, I mind you better listen to me!" Patience is not A lot of Raymond grabbed Jill''s neck, and he turned her face to himself, saying it word by word.


    "Don''t anger me, especially at this time. The consequences are not something you can afford."


    Gill��s response was to bite his palm. She was so hard that she immediately bit a piece of flesh from Raymond''s body.


    This time, Raymond can no longer afford the feeling of calmness.


    Jill is not an ordinary person, but a person who is infected with the T virus. There is no doubt that she has carried a virus on her body. Therefore, when she bites Raymond, it also means that she spread the virus to him.


    For Raymond, this is tantamount to five thunders. However, there is always a little luck in his heart. When he hurriedly rescued Jill''s mouth, he quickly found a handkerchief and wrapped the wound.


    His hand trembled ridiculously, and when he saw him like this, Jill grinned.


    "You still want to live well, dream. Go. You only have to become a zombie, look at your wounds. After a few hours, you will be like the other things outside. This is your retribution."


    "Shut up!" Looking at the **** Jill, Raymond also showed a sly face. These words directly poked his pain. Gently licked Gil and slaped, watching her swelled half-faced, full of **** evil spirits. He finally passed.


    "Give me a contact, immediately! I have no patience to play with you again, I heard no."


    It was Jill��s crazy laughter to answer him. She doesn''t care about her life and death.


    Crazy can be contagious, especially when people are in despair. Raymond couldn''t stand the ridicule of this heart. He took out his gun and pulled the trigger against Jill''s abdomen.


    The bullet smashed into Jill''s abdomen, and the bullet shredded the muscles and bones and the fragile internal organs. Although Raymond''s technique is very precise, Gill is not killed at all, but as long as he has been through for a while, the pain of bleeding and internal organs will capture Jill''s life.


    However, there may be other circumstances. The T virus delays her death and turns her into another existence. For Jill, this is the last thing she wants to see.


    Looking at Jill, who fell to the ground, and the confidants who looked at them. Raymond whispered.


    "Give me the military and tell them the leader I have a deal to do. If they don''t want to die."


    At this time, there are not many resources available to Raymond. But selling some of the information belonging to Umbrella is no problem. He wants to live and doesn''t mind stepping on the body of Anbrera.

 Chapter 159： Remote trading face surprise

    "Sir, we received a newsletter, they indicated that they want to contact you." Coulson was still running with a lot of useless nonsense about the stock market, and a guy in a black suit suddenly ran away. Come in and report to Corson.


    "Is it important?" Colson raised his eyebrows. He didn''t think there was anything at this time that could stop their actions.


    "That man is very serious!" The man in the shrug shrugged, and he seemed to be less concerned about this message.


    "Come here, come on!" Colson thought about it, but let his men get in the news. Consistent caution has made him unable to tolerate a little mistake. Even this mistake is only possible.


    Soon, this strange communication was picked up. After a few words, Colson showed a look of strangeness and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Looking for you, and it''s not a good thing."


    "Medusa, come here, come on." Gently, the artificial intelligence Medusa has hacked into the SHIELD communication network. This behavior allowed Coulson to roll his eyes, but there was nothing to do.


    Soon, Zhou Yi connected the guy who claimed to find himself.


    "You looking for me?"


    "Of course, Mr. Zhou. It took me a lot of work to find you."


    "Is you, Raymond? What are you looking for?" Recognized the opposite voice, Zhou Yi asked curiously. He doesn''t think there is anything to say between them.


    "I want to talk to you about a business, a very important business." Raymond desperately stressed, he can see that he has been forced to the road.


    "Tell me?"


    Zhou Yiyue is an understatement, and Raymond is more uneasy and nervous. He eased a few scorpions and said.


    "I want to change my chance to live. I and a few of my men want to leave Ambrera at the cost of a secret base of Ambrera around the world. It is a very secret existence, no one is pointing you will not find there. of."


    "Give us a helicopter to make sure we leave here safely and not be harassed by you. I will tell you these places."


    Zhou Yi grinned.


    "You shouldn''t look for me in this kind of thing. I can''t manage this group of guys outside."


    "I know, I know." Raymond did not breathe normally. "This is the condition for trading with the guys outside. I am looking for you for something else."


    "The woman named Jill Valentine is here, I want to use her to talk to you about a bigger deal."


    The smile on Zhou Yi��s face converges, and he blinked and asked.


    "How did the stupid woman be with you, didn''t she let her escape?"


    He did not think that Raymond would actually catch Jill because it was too unreasonable. The city of Lakken is in chaos, with zombies, shelters and a large number of survivors ready to escape the city. These are all annoying for him to smash the scalp, and he has no reason to pay attention to a guy who doesn''t look very eye-catching.


    Compared with these things that may ignite Ambrera at any time, Gillen has no value in using it. This is also why Zhou Yi assured that Jill left alone. Ordinary zombies could not threaten her, and Umbrella would not care about her. She can safely wait until the city is recovered.


    However, there is a huge deviation from the expected. She fell into the hands of the enemy and became a bargaining chip.


    "Unfortunately, I still have something to chase her. And she doesn''t have your skills." Raymond laughed lowly, and he could count on Zhou Yi to make him feel great.


    "Say, what do you want? Money? This is not a problem." Zhou Yi frowned and made a gesture to Coulson. After seeing this gesture, Colson nodded.


    He took his own hand and quietly reached an order.


    "Money is very useful, but sometimes it is useless. So I don''t want this kind of thing!"


    "What do you want?"


    "I know that you have developed the finished product of the Super Soldier Plan. I am not greedy. I just need to copy a copy of it to me."


    Raymond looked smug, and Zhou Yi picked up his eyebrows slightly.


    "I don''t know what a super soldier plan is, are you asking the wrong person!"


    "You don''t want to deceive me, I see it very clearly. The kind of power that can eliminate the hunters and followers in a flash, only the products of the super soldier plan can achieve this level. You must have completed the super soldier plan, And you are the product of this plan?"


    Raymond��s voice became somewhat hysterical, and it seemed that he was very concerned about this so-called super soldier plan, and he was concerned that he could hardly maintain his inner feelings.


    "Are you so sure, Mr. Edward. You may not be the same as what you think." Zhou Yike doesn''t care if this guy''s nerves are not normal. He narrates sharply and continues to stimulate him. nerve. "You know that there are many self-righteous people in this world. They never believe in reality, but they are constantly immersed in their own fantasy. Maybe you are one. Mr. Edward!"


    "Hell, damn! Are you kidding me, Zhou Yi." There was a gunshot on the other side, followed by Raymond''s laughter. "That woman can''t live for a long time, you have to think clearly. Sir, living people are always more important than things. I don''t have much time to waste here. And there is a big surprise waiting for you! ��


    At this time, the man who was sent out by Colson had already ran back. He has a piece of information in his hand. Corson took the information and quietly placed it in front of Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi glanced at him, revealing a cold smile.


    "Great surprise? I like big surprises. But before that, I have a surprise for you!" When it comes to this, others have disappeared into the tent. No one has found out when he went out, and no one saw him. Where to go.


    "Does he usually walk like this?" Ada Wang asked in surprise, so that people who have nowhere to go without a trace can really make people feel uncomfortable.


    "This is only the case in special circumstances. He usually walks with his legs like a human." Colson smiled slyly. He defended Zhou Yi as a friend and said to the stunned man. "You didn''t see anything, even if you saw it, you don''t remember anything, understand?"


    "Yes, sir!" answered quickly, as a special agent, he knew that some things were not something they should know.


    "Go out, don''t go around saying things you shouldn''t say. You should know the importance of confidentiality regulations!" Agents left the tent in the warning of Colson. At this time, Natasha said to Coulson with a smile.


    "You are still the look of the old man, Phil. But I don''t think you are doing the right thing! The confidentiality regulations require..."


    "There are a lot of requirements for confidentiality regulations. People under the hand may not know all of them. Sometimes it is not a big problem to ignore some." Interrupted her words, Colson said with a smile. "For example, the child''s upbringing problem."


    "Well, you won. But you have to help me with this."


    "No problem, pack it on me." The old-fashioned big bag is big, and this has always been the style of Coulson.


    And when Coulson was in the big bag, Raymond shouted in horror. In front of him, his proud follower is like a huge torch in front of him and quickly turns into ashes, behind this dazzling fire. A man''s figure is coming out step by step.


    He held a flame in his hand and walked like a stroll. The raging fire lingered around him, making him look more terrible than any monster. Especially when all the bullets that were shot at him were melted into liquid in midair, Raymond shouted in fear.


    Because he has seen the face of that person in the fire. It is the Zhou Yi that he wants to threaten.


    "Big surprise, isn''t it?" Looking at the ugly Raymond, Zhou Yi showed a bad smile.


    "Are you a man is a ghost? Impossible, impossible. How can you be in this place?" Raymond crawled back and forth with his hands and feet, and when Zhou Yi appeared in front of him, he already had Very terrible hunch. I may die here, and this is his most fearful thing.


    "You guess?" Zhou Yihe smiled and walked up, the flames rushing beside him, morphing into countless shackles, fierce beasts, and mourning souls. The hollow sounds brought by the burning of the flames even produced the general effect of **** reverberation at this moment, and they also filled the hearts of the deepest fear into their hearts.


    They are unable to hold their souls at this moment, and the illusion of terror has become a murderous spirit to revenge themselves in their eyes. They must use the most terrible punishment to pay their sins.


    In this case, some people''s hearts have collapsed.


    They abandoned their lords and allowed Raymond to roll on the ground like a dead fish. And they started to run wild and rushed.


    But there was no escape too far, and a light ignited in them. In an instant, these fleeing guys became a huge torch, shining the lane like a day.


    And just in this fire, Raymond began to tremble.


    "Away from me, you monster, demon!"


    "Devil, are you talking about me?" Zhou Yi laughed exaggeratedly. "If I am a demon, then what are you? You know, all these **** scenes are from you, bastard!"


    Having said that, he has already raised this guy who looks like a slug.


    "My surprise is already in place, what about you? Mr. Edward, if you can''t make me happy, I will make something that you can''t think of! For example, throwing you outside the group who never eat enough. Go inside."


    "No, don''t! I beg you, don''t do this!" Raymond shed tears, and at this time he could not see a little bit of ambitious look.


    "It''s really ugly, Mr. Edward. You should know that this kind of thing depends on your answer. Do you think about it? You have to surprise me!"

 Chapter 160： Special treatment, hatred, eternal

    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything. Let me go, let me go!" Raymond seemed to yell in a panic, but Zhou Yi could clearly see the viciousness in his eyes.


    This is not the expression of a person who fears to the extreme. It is like a wicked madman who pulls the same person. Seeing it, he seems to have any backhand.


    However, this is no longer important. Ramond lifted his hand gently, and Raymond was thrown away by him. He threw people very high, so when he landed, his legs were broken into two.


    Blood red muscles, yellow fat and white broken bones seem nausea and nausea. The blood that spewed out was evenly covered with the road surface. The amount of bleeding on the two thighs was like a water pump, and it could not stop.


    "Ah!" Raymond shouted and shouted, and the violent pain made him no longer able to tremble like that. He is now more like a hyena with a broken leg, mourning, and screaming insanely.


    "I want to kill you, bastard, **** bastard. My legs, my legs!" The snoring spurted out of his mouth, the vicious language and his **** crawling on the ground. It is no different from evil spirits.


    However, Zhou Yi just smiled and reminded kindly.


    "I advise you not to call such a loud voice, really. There are already zombies to let this place come over. If you don''t want to be eaten, keeping quiet is the best choice."


    Upon hearing this, Raymond looked at the entrance to the lane with fear. Losing the deterrent of the followers, there have been sporadic zombies coming towards here. The sound is the thing that makes them the most sensitive. There is a lot of noise here, which will naturally attract them.


    "Save me, save me. Mr. Zhou, I have a secret to say, I have a very important secret to say. As long as you save me, I will tell you everything. Really, I will tell you everything!"


    When Raymond saw the first zombie, he fought hard in the direction of Zhou Yi, and at the same time did not care about the previous curse, began to plead.


    Two long bloodslides stretched out from under his body, and the dirty ground shook his hands and blood. This is a very painful thing, but Raymond has not responded a little. He just desperately wants to escape, while desperately pleading.


    "Hey! You just have to be quiet, maybe you can''t see these things." He made a squeaky gesture, and Zhou Yihe smiled and turned away. For him, this is just a dead ant, can not afford a little interest. Allowing him to be self-defeating here is already the greatest kindness to him.


    As for whether he can live, he can only rely on God''s will. However, for this so-called God, Zhou Yi holds the most pessimistic attitude.


    "Don''t go, come back. Come back, I have a secret to tell you, I really have a secret to tell you. Help me, don''t go." The voice behind it was heartbreaking and tragic. But it does not lead to a little bit of sympathy from Zhou Yi. For such people, there is no need to sympathize with such things.


    He walked straight to Jill lying on the ground, looking at her faint eyes and weak body, and asked, "How did you make this stupid woman?"


    Jill''s body is weak, and that is the sign that life is passing. At the same time her body has gradually become stronger, this is another manifestation of power. But no matter which one, she can''t care about her. People who can ignore their own life will not care too much about their feelings. She just stared at Zhou Yi, spit out her inner doubts from the **** mouth.


    "Who are you? The power, the power to manipulate the flames, is not something humans should have."


    Zhou Yi squatted down and wiped the blood on her mouth with her handkerchief, and whispered back.


    "You are all like this, and you care about what to do. Wait a minute, I will save you back soon."


    "You don''t care." Jill slammed his hand hard. Although her strength was similar to that of mosquitoes for Zhou Yi, Zhou Yi still put her hand down her strength.


    "You have been cheating me all the time. Those monsters are not your opponents at all. You just show me the drama? Is everything lie to me, everything is deliberately placed in front of me? Who are you? Why lie to me?"


    Zhou Yi was made tough by such a blame, and at this time a huge head fell into the arms of Zhou Yi. The black scared scared is now like a big cat, and the nest is in the arms of Zhou Yi. The grunts of grievances.


    Gently scratching the chin of this big cat, Zhou Yi thought and said.


    "Some things I didn''t tell you, but they have nothing to do with it. The things that I put in front of you are all real things, not a little false. I just want to save people, there is no other idea."


    Jill gasped fiercely, her chest undulating like a bellows, with every undulating noise. It was the sound in her body. Now she is like an abandoned toy. All the parts are ragged and difficult to maintain.


    "I don''t believe you, I don''t believe you. You will lie to me, I can''t believe you." Her voice whimpered like a night cat, and she said coolly about her hatred of Zhou Yi, in which she thinks At the last moment, she just wants to desperately explode all the resentment, and Zhou Yi happens to be her most resentful one.


    "You are almost dying, can''t you forget this little thing?" Zhou Yi looked at the stubborn woman curiously. He didn''t know why this woman was still complaining about him at this time.


    "I don''t know, I just can''t forgive myself. I can''t forgive myself for being fooled. I''ve been cheated to death!" said here, Jill''s eyes were filled with tears, blood and tears mixed together, making her look weird and sorrow.


    What I remember at the last moment of my life is a guy who lied to myself. It is really not a happy thing for her.


    Her voice became weaker and weaker, and soon fell into a state of dying. This is the last moment of her life, she did not miss it. The mistake is that she can''t guess the final outcome.


    Looking at this woman who has fallen into a coma, Zhou Yi sighed. He can''t let Jill die like this, and he can''t let her become a zombie and stand up. Therefore, he can only break his own principles.


    The golden brilliance flowed down from his body, enveloping the body of Jill and the big cat like a layer of gauze. Guanghua infiltrates into the whole body and makes their whole body bright. The wound was quickly restored, and the bullets in the body were pushed out by the growing muscles.


    The blood began to flow rapidly, flowing with golden light to their bodies. Bones, muscles, internal organs, everything is developing in the healthiest state. Life and death, meat and bones. This is all that is happening now.


    The huge black jaguar stood up in spirit. Its body appears to be more and more huge, and even the fur becomes more shiny and smooth. The wounds left by the Vulcan cannon are gone. Except for a little blood, there is no trace left.


    This is also the same for Jill.


    The physical scars have been completely repaired, which is not unexpected. To his surprise, his ability catalyzed the T virus, but did not turn her into a muscle that was extremely inflated.


    Her body size has become a little bigger and her muscles have become stronger. But it is not yet out of the soft lines of a woman''s natural. In addition to making her appear a little fuller and fit a little. There are no other major changes.


    This should be a good thing, at least not because of this incident, let her resent her life. Zhou Yi thought about it and stopped the release of his ability. For Jill, this is a special case. He still can''t use this ability on other infected people.


    The patted big cat that kept on his body, Zhou Yi put the still asleep Jill on the big cat. Things are almost over, and wait until Jill wakes up. Everything will be brought into control. This is a good thing, although a lot of things have been sacrificed for this good thing, but in general the results are still good.


    Pulled the big cat''s ear and let it follow behind him. Zhou Yi walked out of the lane. To his surprise, Raymond has not died. But in his opinion, death may be a better result.


    Two zombies squatted on him, swallowing and swallowing his body. Starting from his broken thigh, he also bite a large amount of flesh and blood from the chest and abdomen from time to time. The loss of blood and the trauma of the body made him lose almost all his strength. The pain caused his body to twitch involuntarily, but he bit his teeth and held back the call sign in his mouth.


    He didn''t want to attract more zombies, but this is what makes Zhou easy to doubt. For him, it is a more gratifying thing to die early. Isn''t it difficult to see if you are eaten a little bit?


    And soon, he knew why.


    Because at the moment when I saw Zhou Yi, this guy had a **** mouth and used his last strength to send out his most vicious curse.


    "You can''t escape, you can''t escape. The last resort of Umbrella will destroy everything here, I will wait for you in hell, you can''t escape. Hehe..."


    The sound of his laughter suddenly turned into a rushing and intermittent drink, because a zombie instinctively snapped his throat after hearing his shout. Blood drowned the trachea and esophagus and blocked all his voice. And this is his final ending.


    The zombie finally took his life and killed him bit by bit.


    Faced with Raymond��s last curse, Zhou Yi stopped for a moment. The fire rushed to engulf his body, and even the two zombies turned into ashes. Gazing at the fire, he shook his head with emotion.


    Sometimes he doesn''t understand why a human''s hatred can reach this level. He would rather watch himself being swallowed by a little bit of bite, but also keep the last breath cursing others.


    Is there really such a big hatred? Or is it that the race of mankind is born to be strong because of hatred? He didn''t understand the problem and estimated that he would never understand it.

 Chapter 161： Human trading is helpless

    When Zhou Yi returned to the camp with a huge black leopard, many people looked at him with weird eyes.


    The patrolling guards set up their own weapons, and the survivors who came and went were careful to avoid them. If it wasn��t for the sound of the wind, Coulson forced the crowd to disperse and arranged for Zhou Yi to take a big cat into a tent. It is estimated that they will be on the sidelines for a while.


    "My God, where did you find such a big jaguar?" Colson couldn''t help but yell at him as he approached the tent. "Do you know, because you brought this thing back. The camp almost exploded. Many people thought we were broken. Even the monsters came here. The survivors are desperate to go out. We almost didn''t suppress it. If there is a riot at this time, I don''t know how to solve it."


    "Sorry, this child has just been injured. I don''t worry about putting it outside." Zhou Yi scratched the big cat''s ear and let it fall to the ground. The big cat docilely executed his orders, and when it fell to the ground, Zhou Yi took Jill from it and placed it on the camp bed in the tent.


    The back is slamming and light, so that the big cat is so refreshing. It sprinkled a few rounds on the ground like Sahuan, and then placed his head directly on Zhou Yi''s foot. Fortunately, the constitution of Zhou Yi is different from that of normal people, otherwise it will at least hurt for a while. Replaying nearly a thousand kilograms of body there, it doesn''t hurt.


    "How do you tune it into this look, it looks no different from a bigger domestic cat." Looking at the big cat snoring and squinting, Colson asked in surprise, he didn''t look Through this beast, some weird guys like to keep this kind of thing. But few people can make a beast like a domestic cat. It takes a lot of time and talent.


    "Because of coincidence, this child is very smart!" Zhou Yi shrugged, and this time he saw Natasha and Ada Wang come together. The two women talked and laughed, and there was no hostile feeling in front of the eyebrows.


    "What happened to them?" Pointing to two women, he asked Coulson. He felt that something interesting must have happened in this small meeting that he left. Otherwise, these two tit-for-tat women cannot be harmonious like this.


    "They reached a small agreement." Seeing the two women, Colson smiled slyly. "Don''t leave them alone, man. You didn''t adopt a daughter, how do you feel recently?"


    "Hell, how come you suddenly ask me this?" Zhou Yi was immediately alert when he heard that Coulson had said that he was a foster daughter. He instinctively felt that there must be some moths in the middle. Because an agent will never ask his daughter''s question for no reason. Unless he is alive and tired.


    "Look at a friend''s share, I will warn you first that Aressa''s current status is legally recognized. If you don''t want to be killed by me, it is best not to hit her idea."


    "Hey, I have never played the idea of ??this child. I just greet you, greeting you?" Coulson responded with anger and anger. He was just looking for a topic to cut in. How suddenly he was changed. It��s a bad idea. This made him feel incredible, and even some questions about the trust between people.


    He asked himself that he didn''t look like a fierce and sinister guy. He was sincere and sincere, and he was kind and helpful. How did it look like this in Zhou Yi��s eyes?


    "You really didn''t play Aretha''s idea?" Zhou Yi continued to examine him, and he began to think about whether or not to believe the head of the agent.


    "Hell, I swear in the name of my grandmother, I have never had this idea." Colson felt like he was going crazy. If he didn''t beat this guy, he must let him try the inside of the SHIELD. The fighting technique is amazing.


    "Well, just when you haven''t had this idea."


    "I didn''t have this idea."


    "What do you say about Aretha? Don''t you know what your career is? It''s easy to misunderstand, man." Apologetically patted Corson''s shoulder, Zhou Yi took out a cigarette and divided him. root. It is a recognition of his innocence.


    Colson took the cigarette very uncomfortably and he wanted to take two sentences. But I found that I have nothing to be embarrassed. People are just worried about their children. Besides, as a special agent, it seems that there is really nothing to say when they are seen with a colored vision. His work is like this.


    "Even this time, you should know that as a friend, I will not hurt you." With a wave of waving, Coulson signaled that everything was gone. For his statement, Zhou Yi just smiled and nodded. As far as he did not believe, no one knew.


    Coulson does not expect him to believe this so easily, and such things generally require actual action to prove. It is useless to rely on the mouth. So he avoided this topic and said directly to Zhou Yi.


    "You remember the kid that Natasha brought back!"


    "Why, is that child having a problem?"


    "The child is no problem, Natasha has problems."


    "The Bokens were killed in this disaster. This child has become an orphan. We have investigated her loved ones. It can be said that no one has the ability to raise her. So Natasha moved her mind and wanted Raise this child. But our internal regulations do not allow this."


    "Unless Natasha retires, she can''t raise this child. But she can''t decide to retire. So, I gave her an idea!" Colson said, he said to Zhou Yi.


    After listening to him, Zhou Yi has already understood what he meant. So he immediately shook his head and said.


    "Do you want me to raise this child? Hell, you are too taken for granted. You should know what is happening in my family, how can I have such a child boarding with me!"


    "Man, of course I know the situation at your home. But now the situation is that we have no more choices." Colson pulled his sleeve and explained.


    "You should know what Dr. William is studying. The T virus can cause so many people''s desires, not to mention the more powerful G virus. Dr. William is dead, all the intelligence points to her daughter. We don''t She can be put in the family of ordinary people, which will cause terrible tragedies."


    "You can put her in your headquarters, it''s safer there, and it''s more reassuring, isn''t it?"


    Zhou Yi still refused this idea. His family had enough troubles and really didn''t want to have another trouble.


    "I can''t do this, man. I can''t deprive a child of his life. You should know what will happen if she is adopted by someone like us. Her life will be incomplete. And Natasha does not." I will agree with this. The child is a good boy and should not stay in the shadows forever like us."


    Coulson eagerly said that the look of pleading on the face made Zhou Yi feel that refusing is just a sin. He is about to say something more, and Coulson has directly interrupted everything he wants to say in words.


    "Please, man. I am asking you, okay?"


    "Is it still me, can I ask you for it? I just want this child to grow up carelessly. I don''t expect anything else. As long as you promise, I can satisfy you any conditions." Tasha also opened the tent at this time and solemnly said to Zhou Yi.


    Although she said it was very solemn, Zhou Yi did not pay much attention to her heart. The provocation before it has endured, there is no reason to forget the promise of this empty mouth.


    However, it is this time. Zhou Yi has been hard to refuse. Colson is his friend, Natasha and his relationship are also acquaintances, their requirements are not so good to refuse. What''s more, he still has some sympathy for the poor child. However, he still wants to quit, this kind of troublesome thing can not be better, don''t stick to it.


    "I will be very busy in the future. You should know my plan. I will not have any spare time to take care of this child in the future."


    "Boss, just give it to me. I can take the time to take care of this child." Ada Wang also gave a solidarity at this time, but the object of her support is obviously problematic. Obviously, she must have reached a dirty deal with the two guys.


    "Ada, you are betrayal!" Zhou Yi is gnashing his teeth and being overcast by himself is not a comfortable thing.


    "Sorry, boss. I just want to share your burden. And, Miss Romanov said, as long as I help her, the previous things can be written off, she can help me balance some hands and feet. So, I only Can stand on their side."


    King Ada is very clear about Zhou Yi''s bottom line, so she also knows which step she is the most appropriate. Just like she does now, neither makes Zhou Yi resentful, but also promotes this thing to the result they want. No matter how she does it, there will be no big loss for her. This is the extent to which a smart person can do it.


    After looking at the three people''s eyes, Zhou Yi thought twice and finally nodded.


    "Well, I agree. But you have to promise me two things."


    "First, the SHIELD can no longer harass the child''s life. Once I take her back, she is my child. I don''t allow anyone to call her idea anytime, anywhere, even if you don''t!"


    "I can guarantee that the SHIELD will not harass her inside, but if we go to see her?" Natasha eagerly asked, it seems that she seems to care about the child.


    "I can accept that you look at your child in your own name, but at best you can only do it."


    "No problem, then another request?" Colson agreed with this, and he also saw that this is the solution for the child.


    "Second, forget about everything about the virus. She is just an ordinary child, and there is no connection with the G virus. This is what I need you to record on the information."


    This is not a simple matter, because it not only means eliminating the child''s past from all files, but also means breaking the sound of the virus inside the SHIELD.


    The power of the G virus will definitely cause some people to watch, Zhou Yi has no mood and no time to pay attention to these ambitious homes. These people must have Coulson to deal with them.


    Colson looked at each other and nodded. For their own goodness, they made a choice.


    (Seeking things like collections, recommendations, etc. The data doesn''t go up a lot.)

 Chapter 162： Jill wakes up the vaccine

    "It''s a troublesome little guy." Looking at the girl who woke up, she rushed into Natasha''s arms without saying anything, and Zhou Yi shook her head and said.


    This little girl is so attached to Natasha that it is not a good thing for Zhou Yi, because it means that it takes a lot of effort to take her away from Natasha. Zhou Yi, who did not have this leisure time, directly threw this troublesome thing to Natasha.


    "You can tell her clearly about this! I can''t open this mouth directly."


    Natasha, who forced Zhou Yi to pull here, wanted to introduce the girl to the future adoptive father, but did not expect Zhou Yi to be so irresponsible. So she could only talk to the little girl while rolling her eyes.


    "Shirley, this is Zhou Yi. You will live with him in the future. If you can, I hope you can call him a father, believe me. He will give you a happy life."


    Natasha said very sincerely, but the little girl named Shirley did not give her face. She just hugged Natasha''s waist and her face was buried in her arms. I don��t even want to see Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi just blew a whistle and quietly retired. He knows that the following will be the time for Natasha to give psychological counseling to the little girl. He is not suitable inside. So he consciously left the space for two people to get along.


    Natasha sighed, and Shirley��s resistance was in her expectation. But some things are not transferred by her will. Shirley likes her, she knows this because she also likes this child. But she really has no ability to raise this child.


    She is a special agent, and it is a tool that is not in the hands of others. One of the main reasons why she didn''t want Shirley to be with her was that she didn''t want her to be like herself. Only Zhou Yi is one of the people who can protect her from being used as a tool and trusted by her.


    This is why Coulson��s proposal was approved by her. She agrees with the power of Zhou Yi, and only his power can make those who are trying to get rid of their own claws.


    "Shirley, I am for you, you are still young, you may not understand what I mean. But in the future you will understand that only by his side can you grow up without worry!"


    Touching Shirley''s little head, Natasha said with emotion, she didn''t want to let her touch the dirty world of adults so early, but sometimes she had no other choice. Cruel reality will always destroy all your good ideas, and you can only surrender to reality.


    "I know, Natasha." Shirley''s blond head was violently rubbed in her arms, her big eyes filled with crystal tears, and it looked like a heartbreaking porcelain doll. "But I don''t want to leave you, I want to be with you."


    "Baby, I don''t want to leave you." Natasha kissed her forehead and her tears followed. "But I have no other way, sorry. Shirley, I can''t give you the life you want."


    "It doesn''t matter, Natasha. I don''t blame you!" Shirley stretched her hand and clumsily wiped her tears. This frustrated child showed a rare early wisdom. "I will listen to you, Natasha. But can you promise me to come to see me often?"


    "I will, dear." Natasha said Shirley''s little face, very solemnly said. "I promise you that!"


    After that, she had already squeezed Shirley into her arms.


    | Zhou Yi stood on the outside of the tent and put a cigarette. He could hear the conversation between the two women, and what he didn''t think was that in such a short period of time, the two men actually had such intimate feelings.


    He didn''t know what kind of experience Natasha had, and it would break out the maternal side of the woman at this time. But a woman who can have such feelings is always better than a cold machine. Agents are also different, and guys like Natasha and Coulson are always more reassuring than those who only know the command.


    The two people in the tent are still laughing and crying, and Zhou Yi has no idea to continue listening. Being caught by someone who is eavesdropping is not something that can be easily stated clearly, especially if the woman inside is still very difficult.


    In order not to fall into such trouble, he returned to his tent. There was a big pouting cat and a sleepy guy who needed him to take care of him.


    However, as soon as I entered the tent, Zhou Yi found that the atmosphere was not much better than Natasha. Or what else?


    I don��t know when Jerke woke up coldly and looked at her Ada Wang. If the eyes can be visualized in reality, Zhou Yi can swear that there must be a bullet in the rain and a sword.


    This guy of Coulson didn''t know how to remind himself to run away, so people can say that he is a friend. Zhou Yi said that he was desperate for this term.


    "You continue, I just came to see how the big cat is going." Taking the big cat holding a whole big thigh bite as an excuse, Zhou Yi made two laughs and was ready to slip away. But the two people present will not let him run so easily.


    "Give me a stop, Zhou Yi. What did you do to me?" I don''t need to know that this is Jill''s question. At this moment, she is wrapped in a sick suit and staring at him with her chest. The eyes were full of surprise and anger.


    Surprised because she did not think she was alive and had a noticeable change. The anger is because she feels like she is being played again.


    Obviously I thought I was going to die, so I would say so much nonsense before I die. I didn��t expect people to die, but my face was almost lost. This gave Jill a feeling of wanting to get into the seams. But the natural toughness made her prefer to blame everything on Zhou Yi.


    Everything is the fault of Zhou Yi, even if he is right, there must be something wrong. As Natasha said, a woman is born with an unreasonable existence. Even a woman like Jill is no exception.


    In the face of Jill''s questioning, Zhou Yi thought about it and decided to tell him some truth. He pulled a chair and sat down in front of Jill and said.


    "The first thing I want to tell you is that there is no such thing as a virus on your body. Or, there is nothing that has a negative effect in your body."


    "How is this possible?" Jill looked at his body without any wounds and muttered to himself. "You injected me a vaccine?"


    "More precisely, it is a kind of catalyst!" Zhou Yi interrupted her delusion and explained. "This catalyst lets your cells swallow the virus, making it the key to unlocking the evolution of your body. The virus transforms into the energy you need to evolve, making you stronger, stronger and younger. It makes your body Show your perfect state, whether it is energy, physical strength or age."


    After listening to this passage, Jill looked at his hands. The hands and her memory are already different. The hands that should be full of old and scars are now as smooth as jade. The slender five fingers look perfect and exquisite, not even like an elite policeman��s hand, but more like A pampered big lady.


    "Hell, this is not true." In the face of the impossible situation, Jill shook his head and quickly stared at Zhouyi again with his eyes. "You must be cheating on me. It is impossible to have such a thing. No matter what you do, it must have nothing to do with what you said."


    Jill said it was as if it had witnessed the passing of things. But Zhou Yi can be sure that she was in a coma and could not know what he did. So he directly covered his face and put on a helpless look.


    "Jill, I admit that I lied to you, but I have never thought of hurting you. I have paid a huge price to save you. Even if this does not change your resentment against me, at least you have to trust me once. The truth is in front of you, why are you not willing to admit it?"


    "Because the facts placed in front of you are often deliberately let you see, that is to say, it is fake in all likelihood." Gil replied with a cold smile. "You forgot that I am a policeman. I believe in intuition more than evidence. Not to mention I have been cheated by you once, so I will never be deceived by you for the second time."


    "Well, you won." Jill stubbornly allowed Zhou Yi to give up. Since she did not want to believe, Zhou Yi would not force her to believe. Anyway, no matter how she interrogates, there will only be one answer. This is not only to understand the doubts in her heart, but also to block some people''s mouths.


    The vision of Jill will definitely attract the attention of the SHIELD, and they will find Zhou Yi''s body along the clues of Jill. Only Zhou Yi��s death is a catalytic vaccine, and SHIELD has no way to take him. No one can force him to hand over the things he refused to hand over. This is the sufficiency of a superhero.


    Jill didn''t expect Zhou Yihui to admit defeat so simply. She didn''t feel the joy of verbal confrontation, but she felt annoyed. An annoyance that is not valued by people. She bite her teeth in secret and continues to play her own unreasonable troubles.


    "Who is she? Why is it on my side?" Pointing to the side of the old god, Ida. King, Jill''s eyes are sharp again. She looked at Ada Wang as if she were looking at the zombies, full of the desire to attack.


    What is this, is it natural to be a beautiful woman? Should I be glad that Natasha is not here? Zhou Yi groaned and turned to look at Ada Wang. He needed to know what was wrong with them.


    "This is my new assistant, Ada Wang. Is there any misunderstanding between you?"


    "Just a little misunderstanding, boss!" Ada. Wang smiled quietly, then looked straight at Jill''s eyes. "Miss Valentin seems to have some unclear after she woke up. She launched an attack directly to me. If it is not because of weapons, maybe you can''t see a living me now. From this point of view, I am Thank you, boss, for coming back in time."


    "Is that the case, Jill?" Zhou Yi asked Jill, and the answer was that Jill reluctantly turned his head. He could only sigh for this.


    "Although I don''t really want to control what happened between you? But one thing I want to make a statement, Umbrella has already played. Gil, your enemies will be finished. So change your mind and live well." Ada has nothing to do with this, you don''t need to make the relationship so stiff."


    (There are three to five chapters, and the biochemical bedding is over. I am going to enter the formal Marvel story, the heroes of the Women��s Federation and the wild guys are coming to the stage. The protagonist��s deity is also here. Gradually evolved to the full extent of the form. In addition, seeking recommendations and collections, seeking a variety of things. On the shelves to data, it seems not enough now. Please also lend a helping hand, help me, grateful!)

 Chapter 163： Youth temptation nuclear bomb

    Jill still reluctantly responded to him. For women, Zhou Yi is very familiar. But for a woman like Jill, he is very strange. It is difficult for him to marry the real thoughts of this woman, because she is so different, even let him think of Orolo.


    They are all tough and unreasonable. In contrast, Gilbi Orolo is even worse. Thinking of this, Zhou Yi was somewhat interested, and he stood up and said to Jill.


    "You just woke up, there must be some discomfort in the body. It would be better to lie down and rest for a while. We will not bother you here, if there is anything. Just ask the person in charge here, he knows where to go." Find me."


    ��In short, take care of yourself. The reconstruction of Laken City needs your help!��


    Having said that, he took the lead and opened the tent. Aida Wang looked at Jill without a word, made a goodbye gesture, and followed Zhou Yi to go out.


    In the tent, only the big cat who still screamed and left, and the one who fell on the bed and closed his eyes. Her heart is very complicated, and no one except her can interpret it.


    Out of the tent, Zhou Yi began to wander aimlessly. Survivors are everywhere in the camp. They are undergoing various inspections and receiving certain living materials. There are still a steady stream of survivors outside the camp coming here. The SHIELD has begun broadcasting to the city to inform the camps of people who are still alive and the safe passage they have opened up.


    Those who want to live are desperately coming here. If it is not enough for SHIELD to prepare, it is estimated that the problem of logistics is enough for Coulson to scratch his head. But now, everything is in order, and you can see it. Colson did a good job.


    King Ada is closely following Zhou Yi, just like a real assistant. Along the way, ask for help, and slap the horse. If she didn''t know her skills, Zhou Yi really thought that this was a small secretary who was eating by coloring. Of course, this situation will not last. When they reached a somewhat secluded location, the assistant who had just recruited Zhou Yi asked.


    "Boss, is there really a magical catalyst?"


    "Do you want this kind of thing too?" Zhou Yi smiled and he understood the meaning of King Ada. "I can only say that it will only be more magical than you think. In our language, it is life and death, meat and bones, youth forever, and immortality!"


    He has changed to Chinese in the following words.


    "Boss, are you kidding?" King Ada''s breathing was obviously rushed. As a woman, nothing is more attractive than having an old age. However, she is a very self-controlful person. In the face of huge temptation, she did not lose herself, but asked with some vigilance.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Zhou Yi chuckled, he did not believe that this woman would be indifferent to this temptation. "You should have seen the situation of Jill. Can''t her example explain anything?"


    King Ada thought back, and this time she thought about it, she became more and more heart-felt. Jill''s skin is a beauty she never thought of, and the crystal and whiteness can only be seen on newborn babies. Ada does not believe that Jill can maintain this level, the price is not a police can afford.


    "But, is there such a thing without cost? Humans have not created such a thing for thousands of years. Why is it in your hands? I really doubt it. I am worried that the price is so heavy that I can��t accept it. ""


    "Trust me, this is not a heavy price. You only need to pay your own loyalty." Looking at the king of Ada, who is still on the verge of desire, Zhou Yi said plainly. "I know that you will not be wholeheartedly loyal to me. In fact, the world has never been so loyal. I agree with one sentence, that is, the so-called loyalty is just not enough price for betrayal. Similarly, if you want people to be faithful, you only need It is enough to give a price that cannot be betrayed."


    "Ada, you are very smart. So the price I pay you is the power of eternal youth. As long as you have been serving me, I will always give this power to you. This is my promise, of course you You can choose not to accept."


    King Ada did not hesitate for a long time, and gave the answer to Zhou Yi.


    "I have no reason to refuse, isn''t it? Boss, it seems that I can only serve you in the future."


    "Very good, I believe you won''t regret it. Because I''m sure I will be the most generous of all your bosses."


    "I won''t doubt, boss. Your reward has already proved this."


    Zhou Yi nodded and was able to conquer a top spy with something that was not important to him. Of course, this is just the easiest way to buy. As for the heart, it is a long and lasting job, and he is not in a hurry.


    Continue to wander around the camp, he is waiting for the day. According to his estimation, by the time of the day, almost everything should be at the end of the day. When all the planning here is at the end, he can''t wait to taste the fruits of victory.


    Coulson also appeared in front of him in a timely manner, he looked at the easy-looking Zhou Yi, ridiculed.


    "Man, are you too busy?"


    "That''s because I have already finished my busy things. Now is the time to work hard, isn''t it?" Zhou Yike is not used to being swearing, he directly retorted. "You are the most leisurely guy compared to your busy feet, aren''t you?"


    "You have to know that taking care of everything is the most tiring thing. Mental fatigue can be far more painful than physical fatigue." Colson naturally argued that it seems that he did not do this.


    "Are you very painful, I really didn''t see it at all."


    "I have started to use coffee to ease my pain. Didn''t you see it?"


    When two people were bored with a slap in the face, an airplane had quietly approached the city of Larken. Its performance is very advanced, and the SHIELD radar cannot lock it at all. When it was discovered by a patrolling aircraft, it had entered the territory of the city of Laken.


    The SHIELD driver immediately reported the situation and sent a communication to the aircraft.


    "You are in an emergency zone now, please inform your unit immediately, otherwise we will attack. Repeat..."


    The Kun-style fighter is very fast, but the aircraft of unknown origin is not too different. It pulled up into the clouds and quickly got rid of the weapon lock of the Kun-style fighter. Under several large-scale high-difficult actions, the driver of the Kun-style fighter almost lost its trace.


    "Damn, it must be the ace pilot. Which army is the bastard." The driver of the Kun-style fighter screamed and quickly rushed into the clouds. As soon as the rushed out of the clouds, the Kun-style fighter pilots discovered a tragic problem. I am being chased by myself.


    An unfamiliar aircraft was pulled up and down with difficulty, and it was already behind the Kun-style fighter. This made the driver in front very uneasy, and he knew that their identity has now been adjusted. He is the target, the guy opposite is the gunman.


    "Hell, hell!" The Queen''s fighters desperately wanted to open the guy behind, but he had to admit that there was a huge gap between the two people''s skills. And this gap is terrible.


    Two missiles hit the fuselage of the Kun-style fighter, and the volley made it a huge fireball. The blazing flame not only illuminates the night sky, but also makes the following Colson notice their existence.


    "What happened, didn''t anyone report to me?" Colson yelled, and he needed to know what was going on. The Kun-style fighter is not a bargain, even inside the SHIELD, it is also a high-end equipment.


    "Sir, we found an unlicensed plane. We can''t determine its number and location. It just shot down our fighters and is still on our heads."


    "Damn, it must be the guy of Ambrella." Colson muttered disgustingly. He has already guessed who the guy behind him is. It was because of the guess that he felt worried. Because this is the last struggle of Umbrella, the beastly beast is the most terrible.


    "What do they want to do, do they still have a chance to turn over this time? Dude, can you see the plane?"


    The last sentence is to ask Zhou Yi, Zhou Yi has locked the plane at this time. But when he found it, he had already dropped a thing. He saw it very clearly, and there was a sign of nuclear radiation.


    "Nuclear bomb!" The words that have been left in the teeth, Zhou Yi has already flown out.


    The harsh sound burst swept the night sky, but for a moment he caught up with the fighter, or surpassed the fighter.


    He held the nuclear bomb in his hand, and he himself had volleyed the plane into two halves. Fragmented wreckage burst into a huge fireworks, and Zhou Yi is still desperately rising.


    He clearly saw that the nuclear bomb had a five-second timer and was activated at the moment it was thrown. At this time he also understood the plans of Umbrella.


    They wanted to detonate a nuclear bomb in the air, destroying everything in the city in an instant. This is a means of dying with the enemy and dying for a lifetime, but it is a means of having a very small chance to save themselves. This means is cruel to horrible, mad and unimaginable.


    If you can, Zhou Yi really wants to kill this group of madmen. But he has no time, three seconds. This is his last time. He must make a choice.


    Thinking is so quick at this moment, it only takes a moment of time. Zhou Yi thought of the best solution.


    Umbrella wants to use nuclear bombs to cleanse the crimes they have committed, but if the nuclear bomb explodes, but it does not play its role, it will become a more deadly reminder.


    As for how to let the nuclear bomb explode without harming the people of Lacan, Zhou Yi has a solution.


    An acceleration, he is already in the sky of tens of thousands of meters. At this time, the countdown has returned to zero.

 Chapter 164： Nuclear bomb aftermath

    A magnificent light burst into the clouds, and the center of the light is a huge red fireball. The fireball burned in the sky, tearing the endless clouds and illuminating the dim night sky. It��s like turning the time to the day and the sun is suddenly lowered from the horizon.


    This is the horrific scene caused by the destruction of light and shadow, the ultimate nuclear weapon of mankind. In the moment when it was released from the small body, he began to be unscrupulous and arrogantly venting his inexhaustible majesty and strength towards all the life in the world. And that power is enough to make mortals tremble and fear.


    Those who have only seen the nuclear explosion from the screen will not understand the unspeakable shock of the nuclear explosion. In front of it, human beings will only feel their own smallness and humbleness, just like the ants in front of a giant in the sky. A gentle breath will give you the feeling of a storm. In the face of this great force, mankind will always be self-defeating.


    Some people stared at the sky with a stunned look until the light that glared at the extreme gave them a miserable mourning. The light of the nuclear explosion is not visible to humans, and the strong light is enough to burn their retina.


    Others began to tremble, and they knew the horror of the nuclear explosion. So now there is a fear of a terrible disaster, and despair of desperation. However, they did not know that this nuclear bomb that had been detonated by Zhouyi to above 30,000 meters was not the weapon of their ruin.


    It can only show its power and grandeur, but it can''t do any harm to the group of ants on the ground. Only the most sophisticated instruments can feel its power, and this is a headache for Coulson.


    There have been problems with the facilities in the entire camp. Nuclear electromagnetic pulses have completely eliminated most of the electronic devices. Only a very small number of devices with anti-electromagnetic coatings are still running barely.


    This made Corsen''s head burned because he had to maintain the stability of the camp, and now the situation is really confusing.


    There were scared civilians everywhere like rabbits, and some of the people who were scared of nervousness actually started to attack the troops directly. God knows what these guys think, and they can still jump around after a long time. Doesn''t it mean that it''s no big deal! Super high-altitude nuclear explosion will not die, as for fear of becoming like this?


    Corson quickly dispatched people to appease these scared guys, even using some violent means. Anyway, they are the names of the CIA and the Delta, and they are not afraid of complaints afterwards. And compared to these troubled civilians, Coulson is more worried about the sophisticated instruments.


    In his heart, these damaged instruments can be useful to these guys. He has a distressed feeling when he thinks of instruments that have been completely discarded by electromagnetic pulses. Those things that can''t be changed with money.


    In the idea of ??being able to recover a little bit, he began to urge the professional who repaired the equipment to hurry for repairs. At this time, Zhou Yi has quietly returned to his side.


    "The loss is heavy!" He sighed and took off his coat. The coat was clearly damaged and some parts had been burned to ashes.


    "You can''t take it any further. Do you know how much we lost this time? I will be killed by the people on the top." Corson said with a resentment, he had already thought of the taunting of Director Fury.


    "Sorry, time is too late. I can only take him to such a long distance." Zhou Yi shrugged and gave himself a reason. Without a little loss, the SHIELD was able to do its best to put Umbrella in the dead, which he thought was very clear.


    Colson is not the kind of person who throws all his responsibilities to others casually. What he just said is nothing more than a miscellaneous conversation between friends. So soon he set his face and said.


    "No matter what, thank you, man. If it weren''t for you, these people and me and my great guys would go to see God. Praise God, you saved a city!"


    "Although this time is not appropriate, but Coulson. I am not a believer! I don''t believe in God!" Zhou Yi stretched out at random. At this time, Coulson and Ada Wang, who remained silent after disappearing from Zhouyi. Feel a rush of burning from his body.


    Coulson subconsciously took out the old man, even hiding directly behind a bunker, shouting at him.


    "Damn, how are you so hot. Don''t tell me this is the kind of ghost thing!"


    "Phil, you are too fussed. It''s just a mere temperature. What do you think?" Zhou Yi laughed at Coulson''s timidness, while Ada noticed his feet, hard ground. They have turned into red lava. But his shoes are intact. This magical sight made her unable to bite her lips.


    "Hell, how do I know that this is not a **** nuclear radiation." Colson still complained far away, but people have come out from behind the bunker. It seems that he still chose to believe in Zhou Yi''s words.


    "Don''t worry about nuclear radiation, I have already removed them. What you see is just a moment of light and shadow. And these things are not something you should care about. What you should care about is whether it will There are more variables! I don''t think you want to have another nuclear bomb on your head."


    When he heard this, Corson couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his head. Although he is very calm at the moment, he knows that this is because of the easy time, and there is a large part of luck.


    If they didn''t find the plane found in time, maybe everything is over now. Even after the SHIELD digs three feet, it is useless to pull out the main idea of ??Umbrella. His Phil Coulson had already taken tens of thousands of people to heaven, and the troubles that followed him had nothing to do with him.


    "You are right, it is not this that you care about now." Colson nodded and pulled a technician who had just walked over. "How long will it take for our communications to recover soon?"


    "Sir, the Kun-style fighter has anti-electromagnetic coating, and its communication facilities can be used. If you want to use the communication inside the camp, it will take some time."


    "Enough, man, you pay attention to the situation. I will go to the news now, I am sure that I will definitely seize this opportunity to kill Anbrella with a stick." Colson waited for the subordinate to finish. He rushed away, apparently he was still keen on revenge on Ambrera.


    Zhou Yi understood Mr. Coulson''s current mood. Anyone who was put on a nuclear bomb on his head would not be too refreshing. So Coulson��s revenge strike is also a sure thing. His only concern is whether Umbrella will die very thoroughly. But when he thought that the Aegis Bureau was in front, he was too lazy to do this.


    Colson is gone, but Ada Wang is still on the side. She carefully looked at the whole body of Zhou Yi, and even a little bit of no corners. Even by tidying up the collar, she squinted into it, until Zhou Yi was made up by her, and after she opened her two restless claws, she barely converge.


    Even so, she still has some intentions, and she starts to knock on her side.


    "Boss, have you just really come out of the explosion of a nuclear bomb?"


    "The core area, or the nuclear bomb is blasted in my arms." Zhou Yi shrugged and honestly confessed. He doesn''t have to hide anything from Ada Wang, because she will know her identity anyway, it would be better to give her a shot in advance.


    Aida Wang��s mouth twitched. She was somewhat unclear whether Zhou Yi was joking with her or telling her the truth. But now she believes that this is a joke of Zhou Yi.


    "Boss, really, this is not funny at all. If you don''t want to say it, don''t use this way to lie to me!"


    "I can''t lie to you, I will know something in the future." Zhou Yiyi smiled and said that he had already told the truth. As for Ada Wangxin, it is her problem.


    "Boss, don''t scare me. I am so courageous!" Ada Wang put on a poor look and wanted to pick up something from Zhou Yi''s mouth. However, Zhou Yi has firmly held his mouth, and he said nothing extra.


    They began to grind and hang around in the camp, waiting for a new day. And this day, for Anbrera, it is the beginning of the end.


    Starting from the morning news, every media in the world, almost every media reported a message. A message that is almost completely unbelievable to ordinary people.


    The world''s top multinational company, Ambrella, has developed a devastating virus that will turn infected people into scary demons with no consciousness and only bloodthirsty desires. What��s even more terrifying is that the virus will As the infected person spreads to others, even a slight bite or scratch, the victim will become an equally scary monster in a few hours.


    When the news came out, the world was in utter disappointment. Some people cursed, some people questioned, and there were people who messed up the current situation.


    And when the eyes of the whole world are concentrated on the body of Umbrella, the SHIELD prepared attack methods have been launched one after another.


    First, a series of videos were put on various media and networks. These are the scenes of the zombies in Lakan, the endless corpse, and the scene of human tragic death under the zombies, so that everyone can see these videos. They are all trembled, and their teeth are cold and cold. Many people in horror movies like to watch, but things like this happening that are scary than horror movies will never be like normal people.


    When a nuclear bomb detonated over the city of Laken, and all the spearheads pointed to Umbrella, the whole world rioted.


    In almost every country and every city, people began to demonstrate and demand that Semele be severely punished. Even some extreme guys set fire to the local Anbrera facilities.


    The government is also operating the fastest, and they have to give the people an account. So they must give Umbrella the most severe trial.


    (There is an update ticket, and I will fight for another chapter!)

 Chapter 165： Xinhui Huiyao Risheng Group

    For a time, Umbrella became the hottest topic in the world.


    Politicians, businessmen, civilians and even religious elements have begun to denounce this once-big behemoth. Even if it used to spread all over the world, even millions of people depend on it to live. They can''t recover the fate of its destruction.


    The Supreme Court of each country issued the warrants and search warrants to the country��s Ambrera company as quickly as possible. Even the UN Security Council informed the International Criminal Court that it was authorized to arrest all and Ambra in the name of crimes against humanity. Pull the relevant senior staff.


    The army and the police shut down all the companies under the name of Umbra at the fastest speed, and all employees under the management were forced to dismiss and repatriated. The guys above the management are all arrested and arrested on the spot, waiting for them to be a long torture and censorship.


    Of course, some of the most wicked guys have chosen to resist, but in the face of state violence, these private armed forces are really unable to get on the table. In order to appease the people, all countries in the world have unified their ideas under the UN Security Council''s co-ordination, and they will deal with these recalcitrants in a way that treats terrorists. That is to say, even if they hold the hostage in their hands, they will not compromise. Local killing becomes the most common situation.


    And this is only a political sanction. Economically, all of Umbrella��s liquidity was frozen, and the government��s actions spurred the capitalist��s keen nerves, and all the guys who held the shares of Amblera began to desperately sell their shares. At this time, no one dared to have a trace relationship with Ambrera.


    The stock market has plummeted, and even the entire world''s finances have experienced huge fluctuations. It is not surprising that the fall of a behemoth will inevitably cause a terrible wave. Even among some people''s expectations. Zhou Yi waited for this opportunity. When the waves of this day began to calm down, it was the moment when he swallowed the sea. And now, only the last bit.


    And soon, this last bit was also made up. This is the first time Zhou Yi began to praise the efficiency of the government.


    Once high, the members of the board of directors of Ambrera were arrested and brought to justice by the efforts of special forces and special agents from all over the world. Because of crimes against humanity, they were deprived of all human rights. Money is naturally one of them.


    This has caused their holdings to disappear into the stock market at the fastest rate. In order to quell the economic fluctuations caused by Umbrella, the countries have to sell these shares to fill the losses of the unemployed. And this is the opportunity for Zhou Yi to wait.


    He began to swallow these shares, and it was still at a low price. Soon, the shares in his hands reached a certain level, enough to allow him to completely control all the companies under the name of Umbrella.


    This time is already two months after the outbreak of the incident in the city of Lacan, when everything has settled.


    Zhou Yi��s move surprised many people. When some countries were preparing to conduct judicial auctions for the seized Anbrera enterprises, they found that these things that should have completely lost value with the collapse of the Umbrella stock have already had new the host.


    A group called Nikko bought them, and the owner of this group is Zhou Yi, the richest young man in the world. He is now qualified to wear this title, because the good guys counted the resources under his name and found that the rich had already won Tony Stark with a slight advantage and topped the list.


    It seems that all this is not shocking, but there is also a dark wave in the back. Zhou Yi��s acquisition attracted the attention of the CIA, but it was blocked by the SHIELD. Some embarrassing guys even led the paradox, calling Zhou Yi��s behavior a disaster.


    However, the survivors of Lacan have made the best argument for Zhou Yi. Thousands of survivors have identified Zhou Yi as the leader who led them to live. This frees him from the point of view and becomes a A positive role in the image.


    The public praised him endlessly, which led to the soaring stocks of the Nikko Group. Although it could not reach the peak of Umbrella, it was definitely far beyond the peers.


    For the first time, people began to understand this ordinary hero. Through the dictation of those survivors, his courage and fearlessness, strength and leadership ability began to penetrate the hearts of the people. This gave him a great reputation and admirer for a time.


    And these things are reflected in reality, Time magazine invited him to be the cover of this year. The British Foreign Office made a recommendation to the Prime Minister, hoping that the Queen of England would honor the glory of the lord for this rich man who made a great contribution. The President of the United States also invited him to visit the White House and clearly expressed his desire to have dinner with him.


    Obviously, this guy who is about to be swept into the garbage heap wants to borrow the name of Zhou Yi, and save a little bit of popularity for himself.


    Zhou Yi refused the invitation of this idiot. Compared with this president, he preferred the smart dog he raised. Moreover, he is not free to take care of this guy now.


    He is very busy because he is rebuilding the city of Lacan. However, the city of Lacan has been renamed as Huiyao City, and Huiyao City has become the base of the newly established Sundial Group.


    The city, once sluggish because of the virus, is still deserted, but it has already ushered in its new life. Zhou Yi transferred most of his research institutions to the city, and also recruited elites from around the world to join this emerging company. Coupled with those who do not want to leave the city, the new city of Hui Yao is not inferior to the former city of Lacan.


    The Japanese invaders have inherited most of the departments of Umbrella, and they are involved in armaments, medical care, and biological research and development. Although the cause of the T virus, the biological development department must be monitored by government personnel. But this is not important for Zhou Yi.


    Unlike Anbrera, he does not need to rely on the virus to enter the interests of non-invasive means. The scientific research institutions under his leadership are enough to support this huge skeleton, making it a veritable corporate giant.


    Today is the day when the Nissan Group Headquarters Building is officially put into use. This is very important for Zhou Yi, because it means the establishment of his business empire and the completion of the largest cornerstone of his huge plan.


    This is equally important for most citizens in the city. Because the Japanese replaced Albrera as their payer. They don''t have to worry that the sun will be as mad as Umbrella, because his master is a noble person.


    Zhou Yi was indeed noble enough in this matter. He repaired the broken city of Lacan without compensation and provided new jobs for those who lost their jobs because of Umbrella. This is why the countries in the world have defaulted on his acquisition of Umbrella, and his emergence has solved a large part of the crisis. Whether it is economic or employment.


    Although he made it clear, he just let Anbrera shut down for two months and changed his brand. By the way, these low-level employees of Umbrella have taken a two-month unpaid leave, but this does not prevent the migrant workers from being grateful to him. It is not surprising that people think that he behaves noblely and that noble people always win trust. The world is so interesting.


    At the ribbon-cutting ceremony of the Nikko Building, Zhou Yi and his assistants attended the ceremony. The same invited guests also had the new Mayor of Hui Yao, Mr. Oberlin Schuster. A government sent a person to monitor the sundial.


    The government is worried that the future will become the second Umbrella, so in any case, you must put a guy you trust in this position.


    As for the former mayor, he has been in prison with the leaders of Umbrella. Waiting for them is a prison term of up to 2,000 years.


    In addition, there is the new Gera City Police Chief, Ms. Gil Valentine. This is not an arrangement from Zhou Yi. There are no plans for a little bit of placement in these government positions. However, Jill��s appointment did not surprise him.


    Because of the performance in the city of Laken, coupled with her numerous attempts to identify Umbrella''s plot. Made her a hero who is no less than Zhou Yi. Under the strong support of the people, this woman, who was only 23 years old, easily jumped from a special police officer to the police chief of Huiyao City. From the perspective of a politician, this is definitely a lift. For Zhou Yi, this is too normal.


    The ribbon-cutting was carried out smoothly, and there was no long-lost person to interrupt the ceremony. In fact, if anyone dares to do this, the following people who rely on the Japanese company to eat will tear him apart. Deaf people''s rice bowls are like murderous parents. This is common both at home and abroad.


    After the ceremony was over, Zhou Yi stood in front of a podium. This is a speech to the world and a speech to witness the birth of a corporate giant. Standing here, Zhou Yi is self-conscious. He looks at the people below and there are many media who come here, confidently and calmly.


    "Welcome, gentlemen, ladies. Welcome to witness the birth of the sundial. I know that you have a lot of thoughts about this newborn because its birth has a deep relationship with the deepest sin in the world. Here, I can clearly announce to the world that Sundial and Ambrera are completely different companies. We exist to benefit the world, not to bring disaster and chaos to the world."


    "So I announced that starting today. The weapons development department that Sundial received from Amblera was completely disbanded, and all members were merged into the newly established energy development department. At the same time, the infamous biological research department was also merged into medical care. In the research department, the members are the same. This is my attitude, I don''t like war, and I don''t like things that are distorted and evil. So I hope that my company is clean and can withstand the existence of censorship in the sun."


    "It should exist for the peace of this world, the progress of mankind and the prosperity of the earth. He does not need war, nor will he send war money. It is clean and can make everyone who benefits from it." They are all straight and straight. They are not as sorry as those who are still in the cell. They need to sit for two thousand years and have to be reviled for two thousand years. This is really unfortunate news. ��


    Underneath it was a big laugh. Sin is sanctioned, something that everyone is happy to see.


    (There is nothing left in the deposit, it really can''t hold it. The third one is sent!)

 Chapter 166： Tonys destiny plan to advance

    A speech came to a close in many people''s congratulations. For the establishment of the Japanese, most ordinary people are still happy to see it. Of course, this is not the case for the so-called high-ranking characters.


    The Sundial itself has a lot of resources in Umbrella. Although the market name of Ambrella has lost a large part of its market, because of the filling of resources in Zhou Yi��s hands, in fact, the sundial is not decreasing, it The market share it owns is even bigger than that of Umbrella.


    In a way, it has surpassed Hammer Industries in terms of market share, behind only two of the world''s top companies. Osborne and Stark, only these two big brothers can firmly hold the rising sun.


    The rising sundial still has unlimited potential. The potential of this person is red, and it also shows people��s resentment. However, Zhou Yike does not care about these people. With his current power status, there are few things that can incite him. Some ghost tricks are even more worth mentioning.


    However, some people still have to maintain a good relationship, such as his loss friend, Mr. Tony Stark.


    "Really, man. I really didn''t think that you have been hiding for such a long time. It is a plan that is so big. You have to go through the great Stark!" through the stereo image, Tony. Stark teased his friends and complained that he had taken his own limelight.


    Zhou Yi is now a show of the limelight, almost all the media have pointed the spotlight on him. In contrast, Tony Stark, who used to be the media darling, is somewhat unattended. This naturally gave birth to cockroaches and sourness in Tony''s heart, which has always felt good about himself.


    "Tony, are you jealous?" Zhou Yi smiled and took a document to be signed from Ada''s hand, leaving a name with a big stroke.


    Tony''s cheeks pumped, and after a moment he said in a yin and yang tone.


    "Mr. Stark is never jealous, especially eating a man''s vinegar. Because I don''t like men!"


    "I don''t like it either, buddy. The sexual orientation of both of us is normal. I can be sure of this. However, it is so difficult to let you take a soft look. I have worked hard to make such a big achievement. As a friend, shouldn''t you congratulate me?"


    "Congratulations, you have surpassed Mr. Stark. Are you having problems with my mind?" Tony gave him a blank look and despised. "Don''t think that stealing the concept can take advantage of Mr. Stark, man. My wisdom is not something you can measure. Even congratulations, I will only congratulate you for taking a big deal."


    "Your congratulations I received, I will find Rodi to show off when I have time."


    "Jarvis, have we recorded this passage?" Tony Stark quickly asked his smart butler, and after receiving a positive reply, he said smugly. "Man, you can''t get into the great Mr. Stark, I have evidence to prove my innocence."


    "Okay, okay. You won, Tony!" Zhou Yi replied with a shoulder. For the cynical Tony Stark you really can''t be true, because once you are true, you have already lost.


    "That is, you must know that Stark has never lost, no matter what, Stark will be the winner!"


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but pick a brow. Tony is like this. You give him a three-point color. He can open several dye shops. In order to suppress Tony''s arrogance, he released such words.


    "I will return to New York in two days. When we play in the ring, let me see if Mr. Tony Stark, who has always been a winner, can still be so confident in the boxing ring."


    Tony Stark''s face instantly turned into a pig''s liver. It was better for him and Zhou Yi to come to the stage for a round. It is better to let him directly feel that he is happy now. He racked his brain and thought of an excuse like this.


    "Ah, it��s a little unfortunate, man! I just promised Opad, going to the Middle East to publicize the power of our new Jericho missiles for the US troops stationed there. You know, exactly Rodi is also There, so I took it for granted. It was a condolence to the poor big soldier."


    Tony��s itinerary made Zhou Yi��s heart jump for so many years. He finally waited for this moment of change that he still remembers, a moment of change that belongs to Tony Stark. He well concealed his face and pretended to be a casual look.


    "Tony, I remember that there are a lot of places where the guys who called the holy wars gathered together. Where is your evil capitalist representative going, not afraid of an accident?"


    "Don''t forget, you are more representative than me now!" Tony said with a sigh of relief, and he pulled his sleeve and revealed the watch on his arm. "I have made a lot of improvements to the things you gave me. There are them. The indigenous people who hold the weapons of the last century don''t want to hurt me!"


    "Okay, okay. Advanced civilized people, then I wish you all the best!"


    Tony, who had escaped from the robbery, snorted and responded.


    "The wind is a sure thing. I just looked at your assistant, it is a rare beauty. So I guess you will not talk to me for too long, so just like this. Talk later, in addition. Finally, let''s say the last sentence, man, do it beautifully!"


    After that, he hangs up the newsletter. For Tony''s mixed expression, Zhou Yi just shook his head helplessly. A strange genius like him is always very self-willed, and sometimes you will feel that you are facing a wayward child. As a friend, you have to accommodate him many times. Zhou Yi has been relocated for many years. By now, he finally waited for an end. Tony will usher in a metamorphosis. At that time, he should always get along better than now. People always want to grow, he has grown up. Tony should also be faster.


    Looking at the ecstasy of Zhou Yi, Ada Wang, who had been standing on the side, coughed softly and awakened Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi looked at this lady''s suit, bright and moving, cold-handed little assistant, smiled and said.


    "Sorry, I am distracted. Is there anything else to do now?"


    King Aida walked in a graceful posture like a cat, and walked over with a graceful figure, putting a document in front of Zhou Yi.


    ��This is the ancient books and books that you have requested to buy from all over the world. It has been completely refitted and you only need to sign it. In addition, the foreign pavilion has been renovated, and the underground part has been reorganized and started. Your master has personally checked it again."


    "It''s a good job, Ada. Your ability really surprised me. I think if you do it well in this position, I can even give you the position of the CEO. Only you can make me feel at ease." ""


    "Speak well, boss. Do you know how many of our company''s roles are inserted by others? It is not an easy task to want to unite them and prevent them from being sinister! You can''t be pitiful. Pity me? You must know that if a woman is too hard for a long time, it will easily get old."


    The face of Aida is full of resentment and mourning. The kind of inspiring look has a kind of unspeakable charm under her beautiful face. Even Zhou Yi, a person who is used to beauty, has a kind of control. Feeling not to live. He has to admit that this woman is really a fairy.


    "Ada, I put the world''s top right in front of you and let you drive. Don''t you have a little touch? There are not many people in the world who will be so generous to me, but I will pay for you. A huge price." Closed his eyes on the office chair, Zhou Yi said.


    "But this is not the price I want!" King Ada walked quietly behind her, and her thin fingers pressed on Zhou Yi''s shoulder. She whispered as she pleased, and whispered in his ear. "Boss, do you know what people want most? Why do you want to use these things to smother people? People are now tied to you, but there is no other mind! If this is not possible, If you are loyal, people can give you the most precious things!"


    When Ada spoke this in Chinese with local characteristics, Zhou Yi had to admit that his bones were soft. However, he also knows that this is definitely not a sincere statement. If he really took away her most precious things, it is estimated that she will be prepared for her calculations at any time.


    Close your heart and close your heart. Only those who have accepted their hearts can be completely trusted by others. Ada has not yet reached this level, so he must continue to hang her.


    "Time is not enough, Ada. Didn''t get your heart, how dare I give you what you want most? If you are such a capable woman running away from me, my loss is not too Is it big?"


    "Boss, you hate it!"


    "I think so!"


    Passing this entangled fairy, Zhou Yi licked his face. Continue to figure out his plans, his site already has. Everything that belongs to Umbrella now belongs to him nominally. In this city, he is even more vocal. As long as he does not violate the interests of most people, the mayor is not qualified to block his actions.


    So he felt that it was time to communicate with Charles and proceed to the second step of the plan. Xia Weisi grew up day by day, which made him witness the passage of time and realized the urgency of time. He must speed up his own steps in order to achieve his own commitment to Xia Weisi in his heart.


    Thinking of this, he called Charles''s office phone. He needs to talk to him well.


    Soon, the phone was connected. But the person who connected the phone was not Charles, but the one he was least willing to see now.


    Orolo, the woman who was abandoned by him. A woman he feels sorry. Although it has been so long, he still can''t forget.


    The rift between them originated from a small betrayal, which has now been gradually forgotten by time. But the crack between them has existed, which is a difficult obstacle to overcome. Because blocking between them is not just an emotional opposition, but a principle.


    They are not all the way, he has seen it very clearly.


    (Group 233361711, the answer is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. If you have any questions you can ask, you can ask me here. There are not many places in the book review area. Some things are still convenient here. I can see them soon if I have opinions. .)

 Chapter 167： Reluctantly cut love and join forces to force the palace

    "Is Charles there?" After a long silence, Zhou Yi was the first to open the deadlock. It is much better to say something at this time than to say nothing.


    The phone was silent for a long time, and Orolo passed the voice with a thick nasal voice.


    "The professor is not there. He went out with an old friend."


    "When will he come back, I will contact him when I arrive!"


    "You are so unrequited, don''t even want to talk to me in one sentence?" A sigh of sigh, Orolo confided to him. Until now she still has a feeling of being in a nightmare, why things will develop to this step, she can''t understand at all.


    Obviously, they all started in a good direction. Why is it just like a small thing? She thought about it for many nights and didn''t want to understand the problem. Until today, she finally couldn''t help but ask in front of the party.


    "Sorry, Orolo!" She waited for a long time, but only waited for this. "We don''t fit together. The longer the time, the more damage it hurts. I don''t want to wait until I make a big mistake and then regret it, so I have to cut it all now."


    "why why?"


    Orolo was so weeping, listening to her sobbing voice, Zhou Yi was also annoyed and blocked. He bit his teeth and barely said calmly.


    "Oruro, the most important thing in your heart is always your mutant compatriot. The most important thing in my heart is my family. If one day, if you want to make a choice between the two, you What will happen?"


    "This is impossible. You can''t do this to me because something that can''t happen. It''s not fair to me! Easy! It''s not fair to me."


    Orolo cried and said, every sound is like a sharp edge to open the heart of Zhou Yi. He desperately wanted to filter this sound out of his mind, but he couldn''t do it. He is not an emotional powerhouse, he is never.


    "No, Orolo. It''s not impossible. The mutants are too confusing, I have seen you. Most of you are crazy and there is no difference between them and the madman. Wan Wang is crazy and even his compatriots are not let go. Even my own children can give up. What difference will there be between his men? In the past, there was a little mischief and those poor people. What should I do if I am Xia Weisi in the future?"


    "And you, Orolo. Charles''s beliefs affect you too deeply. I know what you will choose in front of me and your compatriots. The last time you chose a compatriot, the next time you will still be like this. I can stand you. It hurts me, but I can''t stand you hurting my family."


    "Oruro, I love you. I never denied this. But I love my family more. I have to make a choice in advance, and I have made a choice. Sorry, Orolo. If you hate me, can If you are a little bit better, hate me."


    After saying this, Zhou Yi was silent. Even if the next storm is rain, it is thunder lightning. He will also endure it. The family is the most important thing in his heart, and he can bear everything for them.


    After waiting for a long time, he waited for only one sigh, the sigh was not from Orolo, but from Charles.


    "Oruro has fallen asleep, and she has been very bad these days!"


    There are accusations and regrets in Charles''s voice, but Zhou Yi does not want to discuss this issue with him. This is their problem and has nothing to do with Charles. So when Professor Charles replaced Orolo with him, he has become a man with only plans in his heart.


    "Professor, you are coming right. I want to tell you that my plan has begun."


    The professor at the other end of the phone sighed again. This time he was not for the frustration of his own students, but for the future of the mutant. He frowned deeply, and the old wrinkles were full of his hesitation and worry.


    "Zhou Yi, I think you should be more careful. This time your plan may not be the best time to implement!"


    "Wait, wait, you have been waiting. Charles, has been through so many years, you have been waiting for most of your life, but have not waited for the best time you think. Charles, not without this opportunity, You don''t have the courage to seize this opportunity."


    "But you know that sometimes the opportunity you think will bring a more terrible crisis, Zhou Yi. I don''t know if your plan is not suitable, maybe the world is not ready to accept us!"


    Charles is still euphemistically expressing his refusal. What he has insisted for for decades is not that Zhou Yi can change in the past.


    "Charles, you can only rule yourself. You can''t control other people''s thoughts. I don''t want my sister to live outside this world like you. I told myself that I will do whatever it takes to create a beautiful future for her. I have worked hard. So much, won''t stop because of your rejection."


    Professor Charles closed his eyes and asked him a long time later.


    "In this case, why are you telling me?"


    "Some things must be known to you, this is their decision. I just inform you, Charles. The choice is not in your hands!"


    Having said that, Zhou Yi has already hung up the phone. And listening to the blind voice from the phone, Charles took a long time to put down the stiff arm. He knew that the mutant would be involved in an unpredictable storm, and this time he would no longer be the helm.


    This situation made his heart inevitably give birth to many concerns. He did not know how the mutants should behave themselves, and they did not know what decisions they should make.


    Pushing the wheelchair to the window, he looked at the rebuilt manor and fell into a long thought. He is deducing Zhou Yi''s actions step by step, hoping to see a trace of his plans from his actions. But even if he has amazing wisdom, he can''t understand what he doesn''t know.


    Zhou Yi��s cautiousness showed great benefits at this time. He put an end to the possibility of many people secretly doing their hands and feet.


    Charles is still thinking about it, and suddenly someone knocked on the door of the office.


    "Please come in?" Charles raised his head in confusion, and this time he discovered that he was coming in with a group of students. A group of the oldest students. He suddenly had a bad feeling. "Children, what are you doing here?"


    At the forefront of this group of students is a small mischief. This half-way student has not been very strong in the sense of belonging to the college, so compared with those students who can��t say why, she is the best. The one that can be opened.


    "Professor, we want to leave school and work in the city!"


    "Why do you have this idea, is there anything in the school that can''t satisfy you?" Charles stared at the group of students closely, and he never nearly spy on his students'' thoughts, and he couldn''t control himself at the moment. He is eager to know why, why this group of children will choose to leave at this time.


    "Professor, the school is very good, everyone is very happy!" Xiao Naughty glanced at the students around and looked at the hopes in their eyes, she said with a sigh. "But we are no longer children, professor. We are adults, we need to live an adult life instead of being protected in the cradle like a child."


    "I have lived outside for a long time, and it is really a difficult time to say that it is impossible to compare with the life in the college. But there is one thing that is never in the college, that is freedom. I can live freely every day outside, but here I can only be kept in a cage."


    "Child, that''s just your illusion. You should know how dangerous the outside world is to us. We just want to protect you as much as possible. We never thought about taking your freedom." Charles is still trying to persuade. He hopes that this group of children will only be impulsive and will soon leave this impulse behind.


    But he was disappointed, this is not an impulsive choice. It is a plan that has been planned for a long time.


    "Professor, there is no difference between protecting too much and depriving liberty. And the world is not as dangerous as you think." Naughty said that he put the two documents in front of Professor Charles.


    "What is this?" Charles picked it up, but it didn''t open. He has already guessed that this is part of the Zhouyi plan. So before watching, he would like to hear the thoughts of his students.


    ��There is an employment agreement from the New York Police Department. The New York City Police Department will hire us to join the police and the fire department and become part of them. We will enjoy the same treatment as those of normal people, and the police department also Will set a positive image for us!"


    ��The other is a recruitment contract from the Huiyi City Risheng Group. They need some people with special talents to clean up the biochemical monsters that still exist. They will pay a good return at the expense of the local government and ask the local government to give them honors. The title."


    When the little naughty said this, Charles had already read through the documents in his hand. The content of the document is not much different from the little mischievous, and this is what Charles is most afraid of.


    At this moment, he thought that this was a contract that was full of loopholes and desperately squeezed the value of these children. Because then he can point it out in a bright and straightforward way, so that these children can stay.


    But these documents are not. Zhou Yi gives the optimal thick conditions. These conditions will lead to countless followers even in the society of normal people. What''s more, it is a mutant ethnic group that has been discriminated against. He thought about it and thought about it. In the end, he could only hope for his own majesty and the blind obedience of the students.


    "You should know that these things are very dangerous. You can be irreparably hurt by a small accident anytime, anywhere. Instead of risking this, why don''t you choose to stay in school? You You can spend a lot of fun happily until you finish your studies. At that time, if you still want to work, you can be a teacher in the college! Even now, you can try to start from a teaching assistant. Start."


    "Professor!" Xiao Naught interrupted his words. "We are already adults, different from those children. They can enjoy peace of mind with peace of mind, but we hope to use our own hands to earn the benefits that we deserve. You may not care about us. I spend money on my body, but we care about being treated as a rice worm by others. Sorry, Professor. I will not stay, I have made a decision."

 Chapter 168： Wanted command job storm

    Charles finally did not leave a small mischief, she left the school very determined. There are still many students who left with her. Except for a few of the two personality traits, most people did not follow the professor''s persuasion.


    In the face of their own future, these people have chosen a path that looks brighter. Charles''s set is too depressing for these young people. They would rather go to the wider sky and don''t want to hide in the cage for a lifetime because of the wind, frost and snow. Young people always like to fight hard, and no one can change this.


    Watching this group of young children take the shuttle bus to the city one after another, Charles��s hands holding the armrests slowly loosened, and he finally did not use his ability to change these children��s will. So he can only watch these children leave.


    He is a square, principled person. And because of this, he can always be counted by people. It is not his lack of wisdom, but his principle of sticking to his own. He has already eaten enough of these pains, and it seems that he will continue to eat.


    The small naughty group of people split into two dials, and they took the train to Huiyao City. Through Zhouyi��s arrangement, there will be special personnel to receive them, so don��t worry about any troubles on the road.


    The other wave came to the New York City Police Department. They took the order signed by the head of George Stacy and came to the reception of the police station in a strange look of a group of policemen.


    At this moment, Stacy is in a state of ruin.


    With the popularity of a superhero, more and more guys in New York''s most chaotic place have emerged as superheroes. Among these people are ordinary people full of fantasies, and some are guys with real super powers.


    But for these guys, Stacey is not very much to see. Because these people are jealous of the jobs of these police officers. They do not have the status of a policeman but replace the police to perform their functions and still use the most violent means.


    This is the most way that Stacey can''t see. You must know that even the original Dawn Knight wants to be arrogant and maintain peace. Regardless of the aspect, the Dawn Knights are considered to be full of police. And who do these people think they are?


    One by one, mischievous and arrogant in the world, not only interfered with the normal actions of the police, but even caused many unnecessary losses at certain times. Sometimes Stacy has an impulse to concentrate on arresting one or two extremists.


    However, he also knows that this is unlikely. The police are ordinary people after all. It is really powerless to deal with these extraordinary non-human beings. And even if it is successful, I am afraid that it will damage a lot of people. Shixi, who has always loved his men, can''t do this kind of behavior for the moment to impulsively ignore his life.


    However, there are some things that should be done. Stacy thought about it and signed a wanted order. The name "Spider-Man" is clearly written on the column of the name of the wanted book.


    "Brad, let this order go down. It must be fast, I want everyone in New York to know that this **** is wanted." Stacey greeted a young policeman, and the order in his hand was straightforward. Stuffed into his arms.


    The policeman named Brad glanced at the wanted order in his hand and asked with a surprised look at his boss.


    "Head, is it too much? Spiderman said how to help us a lot!"


    "I didn''t ask him to help us!" Stacey waved her hand and interrupted the little policeman''s next words.


    "This little bug has nothing to do except to sway, because he has exposed several large-scale actions in advance. This makes me a **** dog, and my mother can only bear it. You give me Listen, don''t sympathize with this guy. Because of this little bug, now people see that our police want to see idiots. If you don''t want to be unemployed, you will listen to me honestly."


    "Well, you are the director, I am listening to you." Regarding his own job, Brad did not have the sympathy of Spider-Man. He took the wanted order and walked in the direction of the mess room. And Shi Hanxi sent him away, once again thinking about how to deal with other guys who came out.


    Spiderman is a soft persimmon, he is dealing with the general small role, and the means are also very weak, what is the most fierce means of stun. So Stacey didn''t like him, but he wouldn''t pay much attention to him.


    But some other characters can''t do this, like a punisher. This sizzling guy is generally lucky to catch a criminal as long as he catches the criminal. Most of the police will only receive a group of dead when they go to the end.


    If the infringement of the police function would make Stacey feel disgusted, then the punitive person who directly deprives others of their lives without trial will only make him hate. He has tried to arrest the madman more than once, but he has let him escape from the sky every time. The professionalism of the punitives in the anti-tracking and investigation of the reverse made him an old policeman who was helpless.


    He was still having a headache, and the phone on his desk suddenly rang.


    "I am, what''s the matter?" Because it is the reason for the inside, Stacy does not care much about his own tone. I have been doing the police for so many years, and I don��t want to say anything else. At the very least, these great guys are absolutely convinced that he will not make any noise.


    "Head, there is a group of children coming to you, they have the agreement you signed!"


    "Child, what child?" When he heard this, Stacey suddenly got confused. He really can''t remember what agreement he had signed about the child.


    ��It��s a student at the Xavier Talented Youth School. They say it��s an agreement about a press conference that you arranged two days later.��


    When I heard this, Stacey remembered the origins of these students. He quickly started his spirit and told him.


    "Let them come in, and. Don''t let the reporters find them."


    "Know it, head." The receptionist at the police station hung up and said to the group of students who were restrained in front of him. "You can go in and turn right along the stairs. The innermost one on the second floor is. Also, the Secretary has not had a good temper recently. You should be careful."


    "Thank you, sir!" Xiaomi smiled and led a group of his classmates to walk inside. Because of the performance in front of Charles, the little mischief has now become the leader among the students who have made a living, which is what she did not think of at first. However, she is not disgusted.


    In the case of Stacey''s prior venting, the little naughty group was quickly taken to the office of Stacey by the police, and at the first sight of this group of students, Stacey''s eyebrows wrinkled. .


    "You are the group of students sent by Mr. Zhou Yi?"


    His question was very embarrassing because he didn''t care that his doubts about them were discovered by this group of students. He is very skeptical about this group of little guys. He is not optimistic about whether they can undertake the tasks agreed between him and Zhou Yi.


    "You are not wrong at all. We are the ones appointed by Mr. Zhou Yi." Xiao Nian did not humblely answer the words of Shi Xixi. As a variant, she had already prepared for discrimination, so Shi Hanxi was bad. The tone does not bother her.


    "Really, little guys. I am not optimistic about you, I am not optimistic about you. You are too young, it is estimated to be similar to the children I am still in high school. These things are too dangerous for you. So, I hope Go back and put in a group of older, more mature and more powerful people. Do you understand?"


    Stacey knocked on the table and picked up a cup of freshly brewed coffee. He just poured the coffee into his mouth and immediately spit it out. Because the coffee was too hot, and his tongue was soaked in blisters.


    He quickly put the coffee on the table and pulled out a handkerchief to wipe the stain off his body.


    When people are wandering, they always look at everything with great patience. He looks at the students who are still standing in the same place and puts their hands on them.


    "Let''s go, I will convey what I mean to Mr. Zhou Yi. Don''t worry that he will blame you."


    "Mr. Secretary, I think you may not understand what our abilities are, so that let us leave is a bit too hasty." Naughty held down the table and looked at Stacey''s eyes. "We will not let you and Zhou Yi disappoint, as long as you give us a chance. Mr. Secretary."


    Looking at the naughty group of people''s serious eyes, Shi Xixi sighed.


    "Well, I will only give you five minutes. Just show me your abilities here. If your ability can satisfy me, I will consider the agreement."


    "Thank you, sir. We promise not to let you down."


    Xiao Naughty took a deep sigh, then directly flew Bobby behind him. At the same time, he gestured to him and asked him to do something.


    Bobby, who was old and solid, scratched his head and thought about it. Then he gently touched the coffee of Stacey with his fingertips. For a moment, a layer of hoarfrost appeared on the surface of the hot coffee, and a thin layer of ice condensed on it.


    At this time, he quickly retracted his hand and touched his head and said: "This time should not be hot, sir!"


    Stacey reached out and touched the wall of the cup. At this time, he had no other touch except the biting cold. He glanced at the young man who was so arrogant.


    "Young man, the coffee is too cold. But your hand is very beautiful, is there anything else besides using it?"


    "I can make ice from anywhere, anywhere. Just like this! Of course, if you want a bigger one, there is no problem."


    Bobby gathered five fingers for a while, and immediately an ice-made coffee cup appeared in front of Stacy, and he shyly manipulated the cup. Said.


    "Under normal circumstances it will not melt."


    "In general, it means?" Stacey picked up the cup. He found that the ice-carved cup had no signs of melting in his hand except for a little cold, and even the water was not produced. This made him unable to ask questions curiously.

 Chapter 169： The police agree with the shield

    "Generally, it means that there is no fire when it burns." Bobby, who couldn��t tell the words after he swallowed, John stood up and said.


    There was a flame in his hand, and the flame slowly swam like a meek kitten under his hand. Not only did he not burn his palm, he even had no damage to his sleeves and hair.


    Stacy thought about it, but let go of the idea of ??trying this flame with his hands. He looked at the young man with a look of pride and said.


    "I remember you, Mr. Zhou Yi and I said that there is a guy who can control the flame. It looks like you."


    "Yes, sir. That''s right, I am John, I am very happy to serve you!"


    John''s voice is very exciting, but it is not because of Mr. Secretary. All the students present knew that this was because Mr. Director just said that Mr. Zhou Yi mentioned his reasons.


    He is an out-and-out worshipper of Zhouyi. At the time of school, he has been proclaiming Zhou Yi��s point of view about the future of the mutant, and even when he was naughty to gather like-minded students, he was also the first to respond.


    Perhaps it is because of the worship of the strong, perhaps for other reasons. All in all, John became the most solid supporter of Zhou Yi. This is what everyone did not think of at first.


    However, Stacey didn''t know this. He thought that this young man''s performance was because of his sake, so for a moment he felt that this little guy was pleasing to the eye. So he said naturally.


    "Young people, really. We have great expectations for you, because your ability is very special. I know when I discussed this cooperation with Mr. Zhou Yi, he said that if someone like you joins In the fire department, our losses will be reduced to a very small extent. I don''t really believe him, because I think only the parties have a say. Now, boy, I hope you tell me, you can do this. Degree?"


    "Of course there is no problem, sir. I am very confident!" John promised to see how confident he was from his eyebrows.


    And this is what Shi Xixi is happy to see. He likes confident young people very much, because only confident people can make some achievements, and only such people can stand up to his promotion and appreciation.


    For the time being, two people who demonstrate their abilities are worthy of the recommendation of Zhou Yi. But Stacey still needs to look at it again. He wants to see what kind of girl the girl who has always been a leader has.


    "This lady, I can see that you are the leader of these people. So I think you should be more representative. Can you show me your ability?"


    The little mischievous brow picked and picked, and she licked her own hair. At this time, the golden color of her brown hair and long hair was very conspicuous. She said calmly.


    "Of course, sir. As long as this is your request!"


    She said that she reached out and confronted Stacy with a distant vision. The dazzling golden brilliance flowed out of her palm. Seeing this brilliance, John��s eyes were envious, and Bobby��s eyes were full of fear.


    A little faint glare splashed out of the flowing brilliance, and this glare spattered onto Stacy''s body, immediately giving him a feeling of soaking in the hot springs. There was no discomfort in the whole body, and no one was not sour.


    He could even feel that the blisters that had just been pulled out of his tongue had no feeling. There are also old wounds of old age, as well as old age, and all kinds of problems caused by irregular life are all gone under this light. This feeling is like getting a new life.


    Guanghua soon disappeared, which made Stacey feel very sorry. But as a self-control person, he did not force the little mischief to continue. He just looked at her with amazement, and always said when she was at a loss.


    "God, this power is like a miracle. Child, is this your ability? Why do I feel that I want to feel the glory of God?"


    Stacey is a devout Catholic. In fact, a considerable number of people like him who work in the police profession have a belief, because only a firm belief can give them the courage to face the so-called evil. Of course, this refers only to those who are truly willing to stick to justice.


    Because of the belief in God, when he saw the little naughty ability, there seemed to be some gaffe, but it was just some. Soon he switched to his identity and once again asked as a New York City Police Commissioner and a collaborator on the Zhouyi plan.


    "Children, is there a limit to your ability?"


    "Yes, sir. This ability is the strongest when it works for one person, but once it is spread out, it will be reduced. Moreover, it can''t be used too often. Once used too often, this ability will be It may disappear."


    "So the limit, how many times is the limit?" Shi Xixi quickly asked, can see. He attaches great importance to the ability of small naughty.


    Xiao Naughty heard the questioning of Shi Xixi, thought about it, and put up three fingers.


    "Use up to three times a day. If you exceed this amount, the strength of my body will not be regenerated due to over-consumption. That is, this ability will disappear completely!"


    "Only three times?" Stacy whispered to himself, his face was full of excitement and joy. "It''s enough, child. With your ability, our losses will drop to a very low level. Maybe there will be no more sacrifices. It''s good, very good."


    When I heard Stacy, the little mischief was also excited. The reason for her excitement is not because of Stacey''s compliment to her, but because of the recognition of them in Stacey''s words. She asked in a hurry.


    "Sir, are you saying that you have already agreed with us?"


    "Of course, you are great. I have no reason to reject you except age. But this is not a problem. You can tell Mr. Zhou Yi that the plan can start. I will introduce you to the whole New York City at the press conference two days later. Exist. I believe that you will not let me down, nor will I let the citizens of New York disappoint."


    Stacey nodded and said that he had no reason to deny these young people. In his eyes, they are already good enough. If there is no troublesome identity, it is definitely the existence that is sought after by countless people. Of course, without this identity, they will not stand in front of him and let him choose.


    When he thought of it, he was a little proud, and sure enough, people��s luck came and they couldn��t stop it.


    "Great. Mr. Stacey, thank you very much. I promise, we won''t let you down." Young mutants immediately cheered when they heard this, even if they were too old to be too naughty, they couldn''t be themselves. I can only express my gratitude in thin words.


    But Stacey doesn''t care about this. He is a serious and serious person. The most annoying thing is the kind of behavior that is necessary to slap the horse. On the contrary, acts like these young people are more intimate in his eyes. So he did not stop the cheers of these young people, just smiled and told them.


    "You will stay here for the past two days. I will let the special person take you to your residence. This is what Mr. Zhou Yi has specially provided for you. In addition, I will send you the salary for the first two months. You Take a good rest for two days, and the press conference two days later will require you to respond to the group of reporters in the best way. In short, don''t worry. Everything has me!"


    When Stacey said this, he was domineering. He has already regarded this group of children as the treasure of the police station, and he has to leave them in the police station even if he has any responsibility. And this naturally caused the goodwill of this group of young people.


    They were naughty and gratefully told Stacy to go to their new home under the leadership of his arranged men. And Stacey is leaning on the chair in the ground, while playing the ice-carved teacup, while picking up the country minor. It looks very pleasant.


    This is a meeting that both parties are very satisfied with, but not so satisfactory for third parties.


    Frei, who has always liked to stay behind the scenes, said in front of his most important hand, pointing to the video on the monitor screen.


    "Phil, the gentleman who loves trouble has found me another problem. He stuffed the mutant into the police station. Look, play ice, play with fire. And this little girl, can you tell? What is the power of my little girl? A few weeks ago our information also showed that this girl is a very rare mutant who can absorb the ability of others. Why did she suddenly become an angel who will shine?


    Colson scratched his head, and when he was still busy with other missions, he was very bad when he was forced to come over by Forre. Looking closely at the video that was constantly replaying on the monitor screen, he thought that he had found a similar answer.


    "Sir, if I didn''t guess wrong, this lady''s ability should have something to do with the Dawn Knight. You know, the last of the Battle of Paris came into contact with the two of the Dawn Knights, but there is this lady. ��


    "It''s this troublesome guy again." Frey complained, he actually had such speculation. Now asks Coulson just to verify his answer.


    For this powerful guy, SHIELD has not yet found a suitable way to treat him. Especially when they are still in a honeymoon period, some extreme methods are even more useless.


    When he thought about it and didn''t think of the right idea, he had to let Stacey sneak up under his eyes. At the same time, he began to ask other questions.


    "How is your work going on?"


    "At the moment, everything is normal!" said Commander Hill, who glanced at the smiling Colson, and said unceremoniously.


    "But I am still worried about the new recruit of Coulson. I checked her information and worried about what she did in the operation. I must know that this obviously hateful agent should not Let her go to the relevant order. Especially if she is still a newcomer!"


    "Hil, I believe she can do it well. You should have confidence in our people. Or, as a friend, you should have confidence in me."


    "Sorry, I can''t do it!"


    Hill Commander is really not a face to give Colson. For Hill like this, Coulson can''t do anything but laughter.

 Chapter 170： Virus secret history desperate life

    A nearby European castle hidden in the mountains.


    "Sir, I have already determined that the target is inside. Is it right to arrest the target immediately?" Alice squatted in a hidden Kun-type fighter plane, staring at the distant hiding in the suburbs. Mansion. From her eyes, all you can see is the hatred of the bones.


    Her biggest enemy is now in the big house. It is very restrained that she can hold her back and not rush forward. But as time goes by, the hatred is brewing, Alice will not be so calm, then maybe.


    "Alice, wait a second. We need more information, you will have a chance to take revenge. I promise!" Coulson''s voice penetrated into Alice''s ear and stubbornly caught her heart. The roaring beast called hatred.


    "Yes, sir." Alice responded calmly, but her eyes were still staring at her goal. She did not give up, but turned into a viper that was waiting to move, quietly lurking in the shadows. Always ready for the most deadly attack.


    No one found the existence of this snake except the one who put down the snake. Including the owner of the castle and the visitors of the castle.


    Albert Wesker spent countless hours and finally found the old castle where Oswell E. Spencer lived.


    When Wesker pushed the gates of the castle and walked into Spencer''s study. He thought that the old man would be amazed at his sudden arrival, but Spencer just raised his godless eyes and said calmly to him.


    "You came......"


    Albert Wesker was about to speak, but his statement was interrupted by a sudden coughing cough.


    "You finally came, finally came. Finally, my efforts have not been in vain. Although Ambrera is gone, but since you are still, then I am not losing."


    If Wesker had a certain question about his visit and Spencer, then it is still the same, and even this question has become deeper.


    The only thing he understood at this moment was that the old man who seemed to be in the woods clearly grasped and manipulated all his actions. Everything he suspects must also have a huge connection with him. He is the source of his own anxiety that has been with him for a few years, and he is the answer he is struggling to find.


    As if to be able to guess the heart of Wesker, Spencer took a cup of hot tea and spoke slowly.


    "I know what you are wondering, since you have found it here. I will naturally give you an answer. Sit down, this is a very long story."


    "A long time ago, when I was a young man, I and a group of people discovered a mysterious virus from an ancient plant called the Sun Step. You should know that this virus is the prototype of the T virus. It''s a magical thing, I don''t think you will deny it. It can bring countless money and terrible rights. But in my eyes, it is the key to the path of evolution."


    "This world is too unfair to human beings, mutants, superhumans. Their ability to see me on the top of the world will be heart-rending. Sometimes I am willing to change everything with everything I have." Healthy, never aging body. But as human beings, this is just fantasy."


    "So I thought of other ways to make human evolution. As long as I can take this step of evolution, maybe this fantasy will become a reality. At this time, the US military put their super soldier plan in front of me. With official support, the plan soon entered the good times."


    "But as the plan progressed, I found a very serious problem. I can''t wait for this dream to come true. Ambrera is not my own company, even though I have spent all my efforts to maintain its research direction. No change, but in the face of greed, these efforts are in vain. So, I gave up everything that was laid out in Umbrella, letting them take the T virus and do it. And I started a new plan."


    "I call him the Wesker plan!"


    Hearing this, Albert immediately took his fist. He knew that the really important thing was coming, he calmed down and continued to listen.


    "Before the start of this plan, I thought about it. Since I can''t wait for this moment, I can''t let my life''s efforts be wasted. Anyway, humans will end, why do I not give birth to a new one in the present human form? What about quality people? And when these new humans have replaced human beings as the masters of the world, willn��t the people who created them become gods? If so, even if I die, it will suffice.��


    This is a madman who dreams of doing everything, even he has turned his dream into a terrible reverie. Wesker bit his teeth, and one of his hearts has sunk to the bottom.


    ��I mobilized a huge manpower and reopened a plan. This plan was named after the then chief researcher. It is called the Wesker plan.��


    ��In this experiment, we carefully selected hundreds of children born to high-intellectual parents. Although these children cannot inherit the knowledge, logic and character of their parents, they are already leading the ordinary people in terms of talent. I have exhausted the means to turn these children into orphans, to concentrate on the name of Umbrella, and to change all their surnames to Wesker!"


    At this moment, Albert Wesker was determined to split, and the two eyes under the sunglasses immediately became a blood red. His life has been torn apart by blood.


    But Spencer can''t care about his mood. He just silently tells everything he planned, just like to explain the aftermath.


    ��We control this group of children and instill in them values ??and ideas that belong to me. Then I use the relationship and connections of Ambrella to place these children in every corner of the world. There are arrangements for them. environment of."


    ��These children certainly don��t know that they are being watched. And I hide in the dark to help them accept the best education they can get in their environment. They are just seeds, and I want to find the best among these seeds. Seedlings. This is just a few years."


    ��A few years later, I found that one of the children showed extraordinary ability, in order to stimulate his potential. I arranged a surprise to send him to the training institution in Umbrella in Lakken. At the same time, I The child named Wesker took a name, Albert. That was the name of my early child."


    "This child has not let me down. I am very satisfied with what he has done. If other Weskers are similar to him, then I will have a group of individuals of sufficient quality to build the foundation of new human needs." Next, when Ambrera developed the T virus to meet my second condition, I chose to proceed with the plan."


    "I injected a special virus into all the Weskers. This virus screen will select the more talented Wesker. Only the best Wesker can survive, and only he can represent the new human beings. ""


    "So William, is William also the person you arranged?" Albert asked quickly. He volunteered to inject the virus, but it was carried out under the guise of his friend William Bokin. But now in Spencer��s mouth, it seems to be the same as what he arranged. He has to figure out what is going on in this matter.


    Spencer glanced at Albert with a faint look, then easily broke all his psychological defenses with the most brutal reality.


    "William was originally an undercover that I arranged for Marcus. As far as he gave you the virus, I naturally let him do it. But William can''t control his ambition, so he regrets that he can only be abandoned."


    "So, everything I do is under your control. Including, I am here to find you?"


    Albert said evilly, hatred has already burst out in his heart. As a proud and conceited person, when someone suddenly tells you that your life is under my director and arrangement, he will inevitably have an unimaginable hatred for this person. He is still patient, just want to see how Spencer finished the story.


    Spencer didn''t seem to see Albert''s anger, or he didn''t care if he saw it. He continues to tell.


    "The development of the matter made me very dissatisfied, because I found this Wesker seems to have some other ideas. This made me have to start a backup plan to inform this Wesker, my existence. And he did not let me down, He found it here."


    "My heart has finally produced fruit, although I have lost everything for him. Reputation, status, money. But for a dying person, it doesn''t matter. Because my ideal is realized, and it is me. At the end of his life, he stood in front of me."


    "Do you actually know that you are going to die?" Albert stepped forward and slammed his body. He almost put his face in front of Spencer and shouted word by word. "You played with my life, now I have found it here. You told me that you are going to die?"


    This is the first time in Albert''s life to be so rude. He has always believed that he is completely unable to maintain his self in the face of the facts told by the old man. Hatred distorted his heart and made him have the desire to tear this guy by himself.


    "Of course I am going to die!" Spencer glanced at him faintly, and the cold eyes even made Albert unable to resist two steps. "What is the difference between dying in your hands or dying in the SHIELD. I have fulfilled my ideals. Death is not necessarily a relief for me."


    "Freedom, you still want to be free. You ruined everything about me. Now you actually told me that you are going to be free." Albert was once again angry, and he jerked the old man and slammed it. His throat.


    Spencer coughed up and saw that Albert made him very painful. However, his expression is still dull.


    "Kill me, anyway, I have nothing, no desire. If you can live, it means that my ideals come true. Albert, you must become the future master, you have to remember, I created you. In the future you dominate, I am God."


    "Becoming God''s power is now mine."

 Chapter 171： Undercurrent, nine heads

    "Becoming God''s power is now mine."


    Accompanied by this sentence, Wesker broke the shackles that Spencer had been bound to him. He cut Spencer''s neck. After finishing all this, he stood in the same place. Not moving at all.


    Spencer said that he is the future, but he does not think so. Because he never knew what the future was, he had long been lost, and he was lost when Spencer led his life. He is just a puppet, even if the person who lifted the line died, he did not get the so-called freedom.


    At this time, the door of the study was suddenly smashed. The long-awaited Alice Ribbon rushed in with the heavily armed soldiers.


    As soon as she saw Spencer, who fell to the ground, she was shrinking her eyes. Then he said to Albert in disgust.


    "You killed him?"


    "Do you think he still has a meaning of living?" Albert saw the acquaintance and immediately responded with a sneer.


    He knows Alice, or as long as he was once a senior executive of Umbrella, he did not know this woman.


    He is a weapon that Anbrera has high hopes for. However, with the collapse of Umbrella, this weapon has fallen into the hands of others and began to target the original owner.


    "The need for him to live is not something you can decide. He is the culprit of Umbrella. He has to face the trial from the world. You are not qualified to make decisions for him."


    "I am not qualified?" Albert sneered, and the more he laughed, the more his face became awkward. "Besides me, who else is qualified to decide his life and death. You?"


    Alice slammed her face cold and pointed at Albert. Her eyes were full of anger that could not be suppressed, and this made Albert feel very happy. Hate is also a value of existence.


    "You are crazy, Albert Wesker, now I am arresting you in the name of crimes against humanity. You can choose to resist, but I think you should know what the end of the resistance is?"


    "Of course!" Albert faced the heavily armed soldier and slowly raised his hand. "I surrender!


    Alice pushed him forward and put his hands behind him and copied them. Although she has hated a certain degree to the people of Umbrella, it is difficult to kill another person who gave up resistance. And she felt that instead of killing him, it would be better to let him enjoy the prison life of two thousand years.


    So she slammed Albert, sulking and smirking.


    "Good choice, every few years I will visit you in prison. Rest assured, if I am dead, I will let my children go to my class to visit you."


    "It''s good, isn''t it? At least some people will remember my existence." Albert also laughed. He didn''t mind being laughed at. He was defeated and the winner had the right to do whatever he wanted. This is his creed.


    "Take him away!" Alice waved her hand angrily, and the soldiers under her hand immediately pushed Albert away.


    Alice did not leave, he looked at Spencer''s body lying on the ground. After a long time, I contacted my boss.


    "Sir, Spencer is dead!"


    "Dead?" Coulson''s voice full of surprise and incomprehension immediately passed, and then the voice became rushed again. "Alice, did you kill him?"


    "No, sir. It is one of the original high-levels of Umbrella, Albert Wesker. He has been arrested by us and is on his way back to the escort."


    When he heard this, Coulson took a long sigh of relief. He was really worried that his hand could not control himself and made such a big thing. He is not worried that Alice will pursue him in this way, he is used to replacing his pot. He was worried that once Alice did this, her future would be over. Unruly agents are impossible to do for a long time. He understands this very well.


    "It��s not what you do, Alice. Ambrera is finished, and the culprit has got the bad results they deserve. So I hope you can also open a little, know that your life is still very long, no It is necessary to waste on revenge."


    Corson said bitterly, but Alice did not listen very seriously.


    "Sir, I will bring Spencer''s body back. In addition, there are other tasks about the T virus, I hope you can let me out."


    Colson opened his mouth and sighed after a long while.


    "Well, come back first. I will look for it."


    "Thank you!" Alice said plainly, and at this time a burst of loud noise came over. She quickly looked out of the window. But it was only in the clouds, a fireball shot, and then countless wreckage from the air with the fire.


    From the shape of the wreckage, Alice can clearly distinguish the appearance of the Kun-style fighter. The Kun-style fighter is the exclusive weapon of the SHIELD. So this crash does not have to be known as one of the two that they brought.


    "Sir, we were attacked. The plane holding Albert Wesker was destroyed. I suspect there is another person nearby and the person saved him. We need support, sir!"


    Alice reported the situation in time, and there were only two guarded soldiers around her. Her manpower is not enough. Once the hidden guys attacked them, Alice didn''t have the confidence to keep the only remaining men.


    "I know, you are standing by. I will send someone to support. Remember, safety first." After Colson finished, there was no news. Alice knew that he was going to arrange the rescue, so he hanged the communication directly and turned to join the ranks of the police.


    All they have to do now is wait. For Albert, what he has to do is to choose.


    At this time, he was in the cabin of an airplane, and the plane quickly moved in the clouds, in the direction he did not know. In front of him, a person looked at him and said with a smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Wesker. I think this is our first time to meet, I am sorry to scare you."


    Albert touched his hands that had just removed his handcuffs and glanced at the soldiers standing on either side of the man. The two soldiers used to work for Aegis, represented by Alice, but in a blink of an eye, they killed their companions and took him to the plane. This made him very curious, he wanted to know if the organization had this ability and confronted the SHIELD.


    "Who are you? It is not the general organization that can penetrate into the SHIELD."


    The man smiled and invited Albert to sit down. He diligently poured a glass of wine for Albert, and then slowly explained.


    "Our organization has a long history and has a very close relationship with SHIELD. Like it, we have always been behind the scenes. You don''t need to have too much research on our history, you just need to know that we and The SHIELD has the same purpose, but it has different ideas."


    "The SHIELD is stupid and blind. And we are very awake. Human beings are a sad creature. He needs a strong person to stand in front of them and lead them to protect them. Only then can they feel happy and be able to The world is living better. They need a protector, a leader. And our purpose is to play this role."


    "A head is cut down and two heads will grow. This is our slogan. We are symbolized by Hydra, so you can call us a Hydra!"


    "The Hydra?" Albert, as the representative of the new human being selected by Spencer, naturally has a very high IQ. He recalled some extremely secretive information from the man��s recent statement. "Are you not defeated by the captain of the United States? Why?"


    "Friend, have you forgotten what I just said?" The man''s smile was full of pride. "A head is cut down, and two heads will grow. The Hydra will not die. We just died for a period of time with Hitler''s demise. Now, it is time for us to come back."


    A super organization once under the war madman Hitler revived and extended its tentacles into the body of a giant shield. This kind of energy makes Albert a bit stunned. Compared with the Hydra, Umbrella is really not able to get on the table.


    "So, what are you doing for me?" Albert asked, and he had already guessed the meaning of this group of people. But he still needs to confirm.


    "We know that Mr. Wesker is a very talented person, and talents like you are exactly what we need. So when we know that you will get some trouble, you will make your own ideas to help you. Let you take a look at our sincerity."


    He pointed to the soldiers around him, and they had the blood of the teammates who had just sprinkled them.


    "We need your joining. Mr. Wesker, your own abilities, and your research on the T virus. These are all we need. And as long as you join us, we will give you the reward you can''t imagine. Right, money. These are not problems. Hydra never treats itself, especially capable people!"


    "Of course, we won''t force you. We just hope that you can make a prudent decision!"


    Said to play here, the man raised his legs, five fingers closed like a smile and looked at Albert, seems to be waiting for his reply. And behind him, the two soldiers had silently lifted the gun. His meaning is already obvious. Cooperation, or rejection. Of course, different choices will result in different results.


    Albert looked at it all quietly. For a moment, he smiled and raised the cup.


    "Why not? I am happy to join you."


    "Very good, Mr. Wesker!" The man smiled and raised his hand. "You won''t regret it, the Hydra will never regret it! Welcome to join the Hydra!"


    Two ambitious men smiled and touched the cup, which meant that a behemoth that had been hidden for a long time finally revealed his minions. And such a situation, but no one knows.


    The world is changing, and it is changing very quickly. No one will know what kind of darkness is hidden under this stormy sea. When he showed his figure, he was often too late.

 Chapter 172： Return to New York to impersonate

    (Group number 233361711, Strategic Science Corps. Welcome everyone to join, the book review area really has no time to go, if there are any ideas or opinions, come chat in the qq group!)


    The plane just landed at Kennedy International Airport, and the little guy around Zhou Yi stood up in uneasiness. She probed her eyes and looked out of the porthole. The curious and cringing look once seemed to be like seeing a little squirrel who kept exploring the brain in a tree hole.


    "Shirley, what are you looking at?" King Ada put down the fashion magazine in his hand, and looked at the restless little guy with a strange look.


    "I want to see what the elder sister said is easy? Ada, you said she will come?"


    Shirley is a cheerful and early child. She has naturally integrated into the special family of Zhou Yi in the past two months, and she is still in harmony with Zhou Yi. But only one point, she is not willing to call Zhou Yi father.


    Unlike Aretha, there is a big gap in the memory of Aretha, who has blurred her past because of Strike''s frozen imprisonment. This allows her to bring Zhou Yi directly into the role of father.


    But Shirley can''t do this. She clearly remembers her father and mother, and it is hard to forget. Zhou Yi can''t replace their existence, and he won''t force Shirley to do such a thing. So the default is Shirley''s name.


    "I don''t know, I know that I know the boss''s time is the same as you. How can I have seen someone you haven''t seen before!" Ada shook his head and replied directly. He didn''t know what Shirley was worried about. The strange thoughts of the children were unclear.


    "Don''t worry, Shirley. Aretha will come, and I promise that you will get along very well." Zhou Yi put down the ancient books in his hand at this time. He has already seen the inner anxiety of Shirley, so he is facing This new foster girl whispered comfortably.


    Shirley heard this and sat down honestly. However, her slender fingers were still tightly twisted together, showing that her mood was still awkward.


    This kind of thing can only be solved by herself. Zhou Yi shook her head and put on her coat. Behind him, Ada has already sorted everything up and took Shirley to stand up.


    "There are a lot of reporters present today. You should be careful not to let Shirley be stared by these guys." With a bang, Zhou Yi stepped on the ramp and went out.


    And when he went out, countless flashlights flashed immediately, and the quiet environment immediately became vocal and noisy. Among them, there were one or two great guys who called the brains of the people.


    "Mr. Zhou, are you going back to New York this time to attend the press conference of the Secretary of the West on the entry of mutants?"


    "Mr. Zhou, what is your position? Do you really agree with the madness of Secretary Shi West?"


    "Mr. Zhou, you have fully funded the bold action of the New York Police Department. Have you considered what the consequences will be?"


    The oncoming is almost all of this problem. Obviously, Stacey��s move caused quite a stir in New York, and even he was followed by these pervasive journalists.


    Zhou Yi did not take care of the thoughts of these reporters. He would speak, but he would only speak at the news conference of Stacey. Like these reporters who blocked the door, he did not care about it.


    The security guards at the airport have stopped the reporters who can''t wait to insert the microphone into Zhou Yi''s face. At this time, Yuli has already drove under the ramp and ushered in the car.


    As soon as he got into the car, Zhou Yi heard a sweet call to "Dad", and then a petite figure flew into his arms.


    Upon hearing this sound, Zhou Yi knew that it was yelled by Aretha. His face immediately showed a smile. He touched the small black head inside and looked at the red face of Aretha. He asked.


    "Think of me, baby!"


    "Well!" Aisha''s little head was so hard that she couldn''t help but feel comforted. He gently pinched the small face of Aretha and smiled.


    "It''s really my good boy, come on. I will tell you about it. This is Shirley. She is your sister in the future."


    "Sister?" Aisha widened her eyes and looked at the blonde girl who was sitting in the car with Zhou Yi.


    Shirley looked at her at the moment, like a poor shivering little rabbit. Smart kids always know how to get into the circle of others.


    Looking at her like this, Aretha immediately became sympathetic. Zhou Yi has already told her about the life of this new sister. Some similar experiences have given her a feeling of mutual sympathy. Coupled with her sense of mission as a sister, she immediately accepted the existence of this sister.


    Watching the two little girls have been holding hands so quickly, talking and laughing. Zhou Yi turned to ask Ada Wang who had just sat in.


    "Is it already notified on both sides?"


    "The Secretary of the West is ready to go. Two and a half hours later, the press conference will start on time. In addition, the lady is waiting for you."


    "Go, pick her up. I need her to help at the press conference." Zhou Yi waved his hand, and Ada immediately pointed the direction to Lily, letting her drive directly there.


    "Boss, who are we going to pick up?" Lily, the driver, couldn''t help but curiosity and asked.


    Zhou Yi smiled and glanced at his watch.


    "A person you should know, she owes me a life, so I want her to do me a favor!"


    "Well, maybe after seeing someone, I know who she is!" Yuri shrugged and lost interest in breaking the casserole.


    The car drove all the way to Queens and stopped at a small hotel. At this time a lady quietly pulled the door and sat up.


    As soon as I got on the car, this short-haired woman with a delicate face and fair complexion smiled and said to Zhou Yi.


    "I really didn''t expect you to have a day for me to help, really. I heard that when you were looking for me, I thought someone was joking with me?"


    "I am not kidding you again, Ruiwen. I need your help, so I will take up your afternoon."


    ��Is there a salary?�� The woman smiled and her eyes had turned brown. At this moment, Yuriko has recognized her identity, the deputy of Wang Wangwang, the magical female Ruiwen.


    "I want you to dare you?"


    "Forget it, I still owe you a life?" Rui Wen smiled and gave him a blank look. "Let''s say, how can I help you!"


    "It''s very simple, I need you to play my presence. Then I will say something to those reporters. As for the others, you don''t need to worry about it."


    "The only way?"


    "Of course, it only needs to be enough." Zhou Yi said here, suddenly frowning his eyebrows. Because the woman opposite has changed completely, and it has become his appearance.


    "It looks good, I like it very much. But recently your exposure is a bit high, so I can''t wander around this face."


    Looking at the opposite face of the face that is exactly the same as myself, Zhou Yi��s mouth was pumping.


    "I will check the recent billing problem, remember to leave an address for me."


    ��Sorry, what did I just say? "Rui Wen began to sell crazy and stupid. And Zhou Yi can only watch her do this. To know that she is now looking at her own way. Can not let her go further, like a woman spoiled and sell cute.


    "This is a speech, you should remember it. Also, talk to Ada in advance and don''t make any problems at the end."


    Putting a speech in the arms of Raven, Zhou Yi took the head of two stunned children and walked out of the car.


    Soon after he left, Yuriko started the car and headed for the police station. The stage is already set up and the actors are in place. Just see if this performance can achieve their stated goals.


    The New York City Police Department, countless news media have gathered here. Because of the director of the New York State Department, George Stacy could not choose a big news, a news that could cause great waves in this world.


    When the first time I heard the news, almost all the reporters thought that Secretary Shi Xixi was already crazy.


    Today, the relationship between the mutants is becoming increasingly tense. Director George Stacy has actually announced that he has opened up a special group under the name of the New York Police Department, and that all members of this group are recruited by dozens of special abilities. Variant composition.


    These mutants will enter the police and fire departments and become an important part of the future maintenance of public security in New York City.


    In the face of this declaration of Stacey, not only does the media disagree, but the government does not agree. Even a lot of people don''t agree. They simply couldn''t accept the law and order that the mutants took over in New York City, especially if the aftermath of the Paris event had not subsided.


    It can be said that if Stacey did not disclose any news before, it will not be released until the end. The team that was demonstrating alone could block the entire police station.


    Even so, the questions from the superiors, and even the complaints from the public, are enough to make him a headache. This does not include the voice of doubt inside the police. He forced his internal opinions by his good name for many years, but if he could not explain to the police as soon as possible, his group of arrogant soldiers would be expected to make trouble.


    And the reason why Stacey can persist, in addition to the thirst for his future achievements, there is a large part of the factor is that Zhou Yi has shared a considerable part of the pressure for him. With the current popularity of Zhou Yi, not only did he distract the reporters from the attention of the reporters, but also let those **** politicians vote for the rats and dare not fire at him.


    Although it was a bit bumpy, the press conference was held as scheduled. Before the official start of the press conference, a police officer who was responsible for preparing the venue ran to the front of Stacey and said to him with great sweat.


    "Head, everything is ready. The reporters have been waiting for some impatience!"


    "Let them wait and wait, is Mr. Zhou Yi from the Rising Sun Group coming?" Stacy West waved an impatiently wave. For those reporters who have always said bad things about him, he really can''t get any good temper.


    "I haven''t seen it yet. The number of people who come is too much. The brethren have already been unable to stand up."


    The police wiped the sweat and continued to entangle Stacy. At this time, he would rather be on the side of the bad-tempered director, and he would not want to be asked by a group of mad reporters.


    "Hold them, people haven''t arrived yet. How to develop a cloth meeting!" Shi Daixi put on his face, and the policeman who watched him play the official Wei showed a bitter smile.


    This is really the above sentence, the rhythm of the small soldier running the broken leg.

 Chapter 173： True and false double spring reputation guarantee

    (qq group 233361711, the strategic science army welcomes everyone to join. Friends with ideas and opinions can leave a message in the group, some follow-up investigations will also be carried out here. In short, I hope everyone can add in and increase popularity. That''s it, thank you !)


    At this time, Zhou Yi��s figure appeared in the eyes of Stacy, and in a moment, this bitter guy had a feeling of being rescued.


    Stacey was too lazy to drive this unlucky policeman. He greeted him directly and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Mr. Zhou, you are finally here. You know that you will come later, this conference will not go on. You will not know how many people are waiting to see our jokes."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Stacey. They don''t see any jokes. The plan is impeccable, and no one can stop us."


    Zhou Yi��s confident voice also infected Stacey, and he said with a good chest.


    "You are right, our steps are not blocked by these sneaky sneaky things. Let''s go, Mr. Zhou Yi. It''s time to give a little color to those who don''t know what to do."


    Zhou Yi��s eyes showed an appreciative look. He leaned sideways and said to Shi Xixi.


    "Today is the protagonist, Secretary of the West. You please please!"


    "So, I will do my best." Shi Xixi laughed twice, and first opened the door to the conference room. As he entered, the original meeting room was quiet. All the reporters pointed the camera at the whimsical director. Waiting for him to tell what is more amazing news.


    At this time, Stacey completely regarded the underground bustling journalists as green radish. He strode to the podium and said to the reporters below.


    "Everyone, you must first welcome you to this press conference. At the beginning of the conference, I need to make a few points. First, we don''t allow any questions during the conference. We will arrange the time for the questions at the end of the conference. Second Don''t bring any racial discrimination to this conference. If you have such a tendency, believe me, my police here is definitely not a display."


    "If you have any different opinions, you can leave now. If not, I announced that the press conference is now starting."


    At this time, naturally there is no reporter who will choose to leave. They are also the old fritters in this line, and I know that this time is not a time of trouble. Any dissatisfaction can be broken out in the final questioning session. Leaving at this time, in addition to finding a reason for deducting wages for his boss, it does not play any role at all.


    Seeing that no reporter left the scene, Shi Xixi pulled his tie and continued.


    "First of all, I want to tell you that the significance of our invitation to participate in this press conference is to inform the citizens of New York City. In order to maintain the law and order of New York, I only represent the New York Police Department and the Sundial Group. Chairman Zhou Yi has jointly launched a major reform activity."


    ��The content of the event is that we recruit dozens of abilities that are special in New York and are suitable for New York security to enter the police and special teams under the fire department to deal with increasingly serious public security and fire protection issues.��


    "The New York Police Department will be fully responsible for these mutants, who will be in the name, rights and responsibilities of the police, and become a member of the police family."


    ��At the same time, Mr. Zhou Yi provided full funding for this activity to ensure that this activity is not interfered or affected by any external factors.��


    "Here, I assure you that these young people will become an important symbol of the beginning of the transformation of the harsh public security situation in New York. They will become our pioneers in fighting crime and saving the people. I hope that you will not look at this group of outstanding people with any colored eyes. Young people, here, I am willing to use my personal name to guarantee that this group of young people will never do anything illegal, as long as the people of New York City are willing to give them a chance, they will tell you with practical actions. Variants can also be the most important part of this society."


    Speaking of this, Stacey looked at the reporters who did not say a word, and said with their doubtful eyes.


    "The above is the declaration of the General Assembly of the New York Police Department at this conference. Next, Mr. Zhou Yi, the chairman of the Nisshin Group, is invited to speak."


    For a moment, the spotlight flashed into a glare of silver, and in this dazzling light, Zhou Yi looked flat and went up. He first pressed his hand and kept the group of reporters underneath quiet for a while, then began to follow the established statement.


    "First of all, I would like to thank Mr. Stacey for accepting my opinion. This plan was proposed by me. I don''t deny this, and I don''t want anyone to look at my purpose with suspicion. Here, I can With Personality Assurance, I initiated this program with the aim of benefiting New Yorkers and improving the increasingly harsh public security environment in New York."


    ��I personally sponsored this event and I am willing to take all legal responsibilities for all the variants in this event. This is my promise, I hope all New Yorkers can give me a testimony. If these young people If there is any illegal act, you can immediately complain to the court. If they cause any damage, I am willing to bear all the compensation and losses."


    "I only hope that everything I do can create a fair, non-discriminatory, safe and peaceful New York City. New York has made me and I have got everything I have now. So I have to give back to the city. Reward the residents of this city with a safe guarantee."


    "Like everything I do in Huiyao City, I hope that these two cities can become a symbol, a symbol of the contradiction between human beings and mutants. For this, I am willing to pay any heavy price."


    "In addition, I hope that the citizens of New York City can give this young people some patience and not see them with a discriminatory eye. They are mutants, that''s right. But this is a problem that is doomed at birth, not what they choose. They are with us in a blue sky and they are qualified to share the world with us."


    "Humans and mutants should not have such a division. We are civilized. The most important point of civilization is to look at everything in this world rationally. And New York is the most developed city in the world, the top city, why? We can''t take the first step in the world on this? Let''s take a happy chest and accept this compatriot who should belong to humanity."


    "We accept them, and they use their abilities to serve our society. Why is this something that cannot happen? Since we can accept superheroes, why can''t we accept these mutants?"


    "I believe that New York has this power. The people of New York have this inclusiveness. I am willing to make an attempt in New York to see where the future of mankind is? This is my speech, thank you!"


    The voice of Zhou Yi spreads around the world with the spread of the media. For a moment, this variant of his plan became the hottest topic.


    Everyone is discussing his ideas, most of which are doubts. But in New York, some people began to think about his ideas and agree with his actions. At the scene of the conference, this disagreement was reflected in the most intuitive way.


    Some reporters have already begun to want to rush to come, and some reporters are on the wall, watching everything happening in front of them coldly. Just looking at their ridiculous smiles, I know that there will be no good words in their reports.


    Zhou Yi did not pay attention to the riots of these reporters. He pressed his hand down and waited until the scene returned to calm again.


    "In order to implement this plan, I have found a qualified guarantor. He will be like me, bet on the honor to guarantee this event. He has come and will face with me. Everyone''s question."


    The reporters looked around curiously, but apart from Zhou Yi. They did not find anyone appearing on the podium.


    Some reporters who had objections just wanted to speak and mocked the guy who was suffering from madness. Suddenly I heard a burst of exclamation.


    I saw it at Zhou Yi��s side, and a figure with an electric ion suddenly appeared there. As soon as he appeared, it immediately caught the attention of all the people who paid attention to the conference.


    No one would have thought that the Dawn Knight would appear here. This superhero who consistently carried out mysticism officially appeared in front of the media at this moment. And be prepared to respond positively to these reporters in front of you. At this time, don''t say those fans who are crazy about the Dawn Knights. The reporters at the press conference are crazy.


    The world''s only recognized superhero is also a superhero that is almost deified. His appearance can completely detonate the reason of everyone on the scene.


    Almost all the reporters rushed up with the microphone, and all kinds of messy problems sprang up. The scene immediately became chaotic to the extreme.


    Fortunately, Stacey has already met this situation. He greeted him, and the policeman who had already stood by immediately rushed up and began to maintain order at the scene. And Stacey went up and said with the microphone old god.


    "Now is the questioning session. I hope that you will maintain order and communicate well. We will randomly ask reporters for questions."


    "Hell!" immediately snorted, but the reporters were not stupid. They quickly ganged up and formed a small group. Then the representatives in this group raised their hands like kindergarten children. Hope Can be a lucky one on the spot.


    Stacy took a hand, and the reporter who was clicked on him immediately stood up. He asked excitedly to the Knights of Dawn.


    "Excuse me, are you really a Knight of Dawn?"


    This question was so weird that Zhou Yi, after the transformation, couldn��t help but look at Rui Wen��s face before answering his question.


    "I think, no one has been able to pretend to be my existence so far. If there is, please let me know, I will talk to him."


    "Hell, ** is asking nonsense in the end." The guys around this reporter cursed, let this reporter immediately blush and fever, shamelessly. However, Zhou Yi smiled and said as the Knight of the Dawn.


    "It doesn''t matter, man. Just don''t count, you can ask another one."


    The reporter looked at him gratefully and asked quickly.


    "So, Dawn Knight. Can you tell us that you really support Mr. Zhou Yi''s activity, why?"


    ��First of all, I want to explain that I am willing to sponsor this event with my reputation, which means that I am very supportive of this event.��


    The Knights of Dawn stood up, and the tall body and cold armor were as majestic in the face of the spotlight. And his words are powerful.


    "As for the reasons, I can only say that because I believe that the world needs them, just like I need them. They can let good people live a peaceful life without any threat. They are perfecting my work, only this. One point, I can support them unconditionally."

 Chapter 174： Heaven falls on the right track

    (QQ group 233361711 Strategic Science Corps, password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, have ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, also welcome every A friend who has an idea for this book.)


    The Dawn Knight is so clearly standing on the side of the mutant, but many people are directly guilty. You must know that it was not someone else who was killed in Paris before, but the leader of the mutant. According to the opinions of these reporters, even if the Knights of Dawn will not deliberately target the group of mutants, they will not have any good looks for this group.


    But the reality is that the performance of the Dawn Knight is exactly the opposite of what they think. He is not only not targeting the mutants, but also holding his own reputation to guarantee others. This situation caused some reporters to immediately generate an idea that a superhero would think differently from others.


    The reporter who got the answer just did it, and Stacey pointed to another reporter who held up and told him that he could ask questions.


    The reporter named by him immediately stood up excitedly and asked loudly to the Knight of the Dawn.


    "Dawn Knight, I am a Frenchman. I want to ask you, you have been fighting in Paris and the mutants, you know what kind of harm they have caused. Why do you want to change your position now?"


    It can be seen that this is a human molecule against the mutant. He clearly expressed his disapproval of the attitude of the Dawn Knight. In order to reflect on the Dawn Knight, he even pulled out the former enemy of Magnum.


    Zhou Yi stepped forward and held both sides of the small table on the podium with both hands, and said to the people below.


    "My position has never changed. I have stood on the side of humanity and peace from beginning to end. As for the magnetic king, I admit that he is a jerk. But you can''t take him to represent all the mutants. Just like Hitler. Similarly, he was once a leader in humanity, but can you say that he represents the entire human race?"


    "That''s not the same, sir." The French reporter shouted blushing.


    "There is nothing different. In my eyes, apart from their different races, I did not see their difference. Wan Wang Wang shouted to build a new world is nothing more than the idea of ??taking Hitler''s Naziism out of context. Just as Hitler will be eliminated by humans, Wan Wang will also be eliminated by the mutants. A group can never be represented by one or two individual characters, which is the most stupid behavior."


    "I am hostile to Magnum, because he has destroyed the peace of the world, and regarded precious life as something as low as an ant, not because of his mutating identity. The mutant is definitely not evil, just like human beings. It��s not necessarily absolute justice. The things of Umbrella have just ended. I think you should haven��t forgotten those sinful guys!��


    Looking at the French journalist, he was still arguing, and Shi Yixi, who was afraid that the scene was not easy to clean up, immediately shouted.


    "Yes, next!"


    Looking at this French journalist who was smashed by the unscrupulous colleagues, Stacey was a sigh of relief. Looking around, he began looking for a journalist who could ask questions. If it were just like this, the conference would have become a battlefield on both sides.


    It happened that at this time he saw a young man with a slap in the corner of the venue, holding a lot of equipment in his hand and standing there with his hands up and standing alone. It seems that it is not very difficult to look like. Simply reach out and say.


    "The young gentleman in the corner is you. Can you ask a question?"


    "I?" The young man pointed to himself. After receiving a nod reply from Stacey, he directly squatted and almost brought the chair behind him down.


    The action of the donkey made the reporters around me cursing, mostly because of the envy of this guy. However, Stacey, they are very good senses to this young man. They are used to the ugly face of the old oil reporters. For this kind of fledgling little reporter, they are more pleasing to the eye.


    Zhou Yi even made a joke with the identity of the Dawn Knight.


    "Don''t worry, man. I am here, I won''t run away."


    The young man burned his face, but he did not forget what he should do. He quickly took out a notebook and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Hello, Dawn Knight. I am Peter Parker of the Clarion Daily. I want to ask you, do you really think these hired mutants can do what you said?"


    "This question is well asked. I think Secretary Shi Xixi must have seen these young people. Mr. Secretary, I think these young people should be there!"


    "Yes, I am ready to introduce these excellent young people to everyone at any time!" Stacy said, and they were naughty and they came in under the leadership of a group of policemen.


    They have already replaced the police dresses, because the high-ranking mutants themselves are very good-looking people, so this group of young people seems to be heroic and radiant. This makes some people who think that the mutants are grotesque has the most direct sense of the moment.


    Even many reporters present at the scene have to admit that these young people look very pleasing to the eye, and they are not the same.


    ��You need to know these young people. They will definitely contribute to the city in the future. As for why I say this, I have confidence in them.��


    "Like me, having the ability is the first point. It is the second point to be willing to serve others and to regard one''s own strength as a responsibility. I used to be on the path of superheroes, and these young people. People are standing here now, indicating that they made this choice just like me."


    "I was on this path with the help of Secretary Shi Xixi. It can be said that at the beginning of becoming a hero, Secretary Shi Xixi gave me a lot of help. He blocked a lot of trouble for me. Now, it is time for me to open the way for these young people."


    "I believe that just give them some time and give them some patience. They will definitely make a little achievement. If they don''t ask too much for them, they may be able to give you a satisfactory answer."


    Having said that, Zhou Yi pointed to Peter Parker. He has already recognized this young man who once punched his uncle for him. Of course, he also knows that this is an extraordinary young man.


    "If this is not enough to convince everyone, I would like to ask the young reporter to help me. You can join the group of young people as a journalist and report the dynamics of each of their tasks at any time. Let the public supervise Let��s see if these young people can improve the security of the city."


    "What? Me? But I am just a temporary employee." A big surprise caught Peter''s face and made him faint. This is the exclusive interview right, something that Peter didn''t think about. Today, it is like a big pie falling from the sky, directly on his face.


    "Of course you, young man. You are all young people. Since you have given them the opportunity, you will naturally have to give you a chance. I believe that as long as you report truthfully, your work is definitely not a problem."


    What she said was the Zhou Yi played by Rui Wen. Now she said this as Zhou Yi. The words spoken are naturally heavy and quite weighty.


    This big business person has spoken, basically confirming Peter Park''s exclusive interview rights. To know that he is an investor in this event, an exclusive interview right is a one-word thing. So when he said so, the reporters around him watched Peter Parker''s eyes green.


    Peter also knew that he had become the target of the public, but the fools pushed this good thing out. Just hold this exclusive interview right, don''t say it is right. It is not a problem to quit to a big newspaper.


    Watching this silly boy sit back and smirk, let the people around him sneer and sneer. Zhou Yi smiled and said.


    "The following is the time for these young people. Everyone, sorry."


    After saying this, Zhou Yi disappeared without a trace. Zhou Yi knows that he is here, and the media will only focus on him. This is not the same as his initial plan. He has to push the little naughty to them, and the purpose of propaganda and protection for them has been reached. Naturally, he can''t take the lead at this time. So he left very simply.


    And his departure immediately triggered a big stir in the reporter. All the reporters frantically pressed the shutter and seemed to plan to capture some of the Dawn Knights through the machine, but the holographic camouflage that comes with the nano armor made their plans completely lost.


    In desperation, they can only transfer firepower to these young mutants. They are now the new darling of the media. There is a police station open on the policy, and the economy is sponsored by the Sundial Group. Behind them are Zhou Yi and Dawn Knights, two well-known figures escorted. It can be said that in a short time, not many people will go to their ideas.


    And once they have made their achievements, this special department will only be more stable. The media are not stupid, they naturally know what to do best at this time.


    So for a moment, almost every mutant student stuffed a few microphones in front of him. This is no longer the formal part of the press conference, and Stacey is naturally happy to see such a situation. For him, the more these little guys are valued, the better for him. They are a glory and a loss. So he naturally will not stop this situation in front of him.


    And Ruiwen took the opportunity to leave, quietly went to a remote place, asked the air.


    "This is your plan. You really think that this way you can make the mutants and humans live in harmony. Do you think too simple?"


    Speaking of Ruiwen, she changed back to her beautiful appearance with white skin. The real Zhou Yi also appeared in front of her, quickly fading out the outer shell of the Dawn Knight.


    "It��s always more hopeful than the chaos of your years. How many things have you and Eric tossed in this world, but now there is nothing but a reputation that everyone shouts." Zhou Yi said no. Polite, and Ruiwen also immediately argued.


    "We have the support of the mutants, and the mutants are on our side."


    "That was before!" directly interrupted her excuses, Zhou Yi sneered.


    "Once my plan continues, the mutants will be accepted by more and more human beings. At that time, you think that there are more variants of people who are anti-human, or people who want to return to the embrace of human beings."

 Chapter 175： Public opinion manipulates the joy of accident

    (QQ group 233361711 Strategic Science Corps, password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, have ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, also welcome every A friend who has an idea for this book.)


    "You can''t change this fact. Little man, Eric won''t let you do this, he will definitely stop your plan."


    Ruiwen tightened her face and warned Zhou Yi. So far, she has to admit that Zhou Yi��s plan is indeed more operative than them. However, she knows that Wan Wang will certainly not stand idly by on this matter. Once Zhou Yi��s plan is matured, the pursuit of Wan Wangwang is completely out of play.


    He pursues the independence of the mutant and becomes a new species that replaces human beings, rather than watching the mutants become part of humanity.


    Zhou Yi staggered Ruiwen''s body and said softly in her ear.


    "So I need you to tell Mr. Lancher that if he dares to have any small movements against these young people, I will not let him go. Even if the fast silver and the blush witch are standing on his side, I also It will cost him."


    "You don''t know Eric. He doesn''t care about his life and death. He only cares about his own ideals!"


    "Then I ruined his utopia. The city he created can hide the traces in the eyes of others, but he can''t stop me."


    "I know!" Rui Wen nodded with a sullen face, she already knew Zhou Yi''s determination.


    "Good, then goodbye. Miss Ruiwen, in addition, thank you today, I owe you one time!"


    Zhou Yi smiled and walked away from her side. And Ruiwen is silent, and looks at him very jealously. This man who once recognized her as a play has now become a presence that she has to look up. His power has stood at the top of her cognition and is above the other beings. Wan Wang is no longer a god, he is the same as God.


    This cognition made her unable to help herself, and she suddenly found that she had no need to stick to it. The Mutual Brotherhood of the Variants is no longer a behemoth that can dominate the mutants. A new organization has risen among the mutants and has eroded the original two forces. The most frightening thing is that they can only watch and see nothing.


    The magical woman is gone, she must tell Zhou Yi''s words to Wan Wang. Zhou Yi was silently returning to the venue, waiting for the end of the conference.


    At the press conference, there was nothing to say at this time. The reporters got the best information they wanted, and Stacey and Zhou Yi also put the young mutants in front of the public. As for this group of young people, they are getting pressure.


    Many people are watching them, they have to go one step at a time, and they can''t go wrong at all. This is stress, but it is also motivation. Unlike the previously carefree student career, they assume the future of the mutant, and the future status of the mutant in the human society depends on their efforts.


    This is a visible future, so this group of young people began to bet all their efforts. At the end of the conference, they can''t wait to invest in their new job. Even the time to say hello to Zhou Yi did not.


    Zhou Yi did not care much about this superficial thing. He appreciated the actual action compared to those who floated on the surface. Because only the latter can bring him the actual benefits.


    He let the group of young people do their own things, and declined the invitation to Stacy''s dinner. The reason is that he has just returned and must stay with his relatives for two more days. Stacey clearly expressed his understanding, because he still remembers the story of Zhou Yi. A story about husband and father.


    So he only took Zhou Yi to discuss in detail the other issues of the plan, let him leave.


    When Zhou Yi walked out of the police station accompanied by Ada, a young boy suddenly rushed to him. Zhou Yi stopped Ada, who wanted to get started, because he knew this young man. Peter Parker, the lucky little reporter, of course, Zhou Yi clearly knows that the identity of this little reporter is far from being as simple as his performance outside.


    Looking at Zhou Yi, who was staring at himself, Peter Parker walked up with his head down and asked with some embarrassment.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou. I am Peter Parker. I don''t know if you still remember me."


    "Of course I remember you, Mr. Parker. That lucky reporter!"


    "No, I don''t mean this. Mr. Zhou, I want to ask is that you still can''t remember the old man you saved in Queens that night. He is Ben Parker, my uncle!"


    Peter��s voice was a little urgent, and for him the exclusive interview right was completely unimportant to his uncle��s problem.


    Zhou Yi recalled, fortunately, Peter is a very easy to remember guy, so he will soon remember the serious and principled old man.


    "You mean Mr. Parker, is his body already good?"


    "Thank you very much for your concern. My uncle''s body is much better. The one he often said now is that I am as strong as a cow." Perhaps because of the opening, Peter Parker completely let go. It��s coming. He went on to say.


    "My uncle and Mei Long have been looking for an opportunity to thank you for your help, but every time he wants to contact you, your assistant lady said that you are not in New York. Recently we learned that you went to Hui Yao City!"


    "I thought that it would take you some time to return to New York. I didn''t expect to meet you here. I can''t take the liberty to ask you, can I invite you to a dinner at my house? My uncle always wanted to thank you, but there has been no Opportunity. So I think......."


    "No problem, Mr. Parker." Looking at Peter, who had become swallowed up, Zhou Yi smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "I really like the integrity of your uncle. Can you see this weekend?"


    "Of course, sir!" Peter showed a cheerful smile. He quickly wrote an address and handed it to Zhou Yi. "My uncle will be very happy, and you will definitely like the crafts of Mei Long."


    "I am looking forward to Mr. Parker. I will take my two daughters to visit your uncle when I arrive." I took the note and Zhou Yi said with a smile.


    "Then don''t bother you, goodbye, sir!" Peter waved his hand and expressed his wish to Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi, after watching Peter leave, took the car with Aida.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Ada put a stereo projector in front of him and pointed to the data above.


    "Boss, this is the data you told me to pay attention to. In the current situation, the situation is developing in the direction you expect. For this group of young people, although many people have remained skeptical, but clearly sing the opposite There aren''t many guys."


    "And the people we arranged were really hard, they made a good first impression for these young people."


    "I am not very worried about this in New York. After all, there is the influence of the Dawn Knight. The New Yorkers still believe in the Dawn Knight. What the outside media say!"


    Zhou Yi lowered his body and covered his coat with two girls who were sleeping together. The wait for two or three hours was too dull for them, especially Shirley who had just finished the flight. So soon these two children entered a dream in the care of Yuriko.


    Looking at Zhou Yi, a kind-hearted father at this time, Ada did not answer his question, but said something with emotion.


    "Boss, since you like children so much, why not give birth to oneself? I think you should not find the object of marriage in your position!"


    "You have said that in my position, then naturally I am looking for a suitable object to get married. Why, are you interested?"


    Ada is coming to the door, and it��s not Zhou Yi��s personality. For Zhou Yi''s teasing, Ada smiled indifferently.


    "As long as the boss does not disappoint me, I am naturally happy."


    "So find a time, let''s have a good chat. Now let''s talk about business, how do you say it outside?"


    "The public opinion here in the United States is generally controlled. Some big newspapers have also said hello, they know what to do. For now, no one in the country is willing to offend you, so the situation It''s still good."


    "But there is some trouble in Europe. The French are very stubborn. Our people basically do not play any role, especially the recent changes about the Knights of Dawn have changed. So, on the European side, I suggest to stay on the sidelines."


    "As far as Asia is concerned, you can''t imagine the boss." Here, Ada''s eccentric expression pulled a cartoon avatar from the projector.


    Lovely and delicate has a serious face, brown and yellow with a gold thread. And the police dress that looks very neat. It is clearly a cartoon version of the little naughty.


    "This lady has been so popular in just a few hours, especially in Japan and South Korea, which has nearly a million fan bases. You won''t think that they have started to form a support group spontaneously. And The cartoon characters can be set up!"


    "This is the national situation!" Thought of the Japanese otaku culture, Zhou Yi can only helplessly say. But it was a good thing, but he didn''t have to worry too much. It��s just a pity, and she��s afraid that she will have to deal with her fans.


    "I will let someone guide Miss Mary, this is a good opportunity, there is no reason not to use it."


    "You can decide this little thing, Ada. I am very relieved to have you." Zhou Yi waved his hand and there was no more thought to continue.


    It has been two months since he left home, and he is anxious to see the few people he cares about the most. His sister and mother, the delicate vampire girl, and the piano that has been sleeping all the time, have become the people in his heart. Perhaps only these people are worthy of his planning.


    For them, he has to do this and do his best. They are the source of all his motivation.

 Chapter 176： Mythology lost my crap

    Three days have passed in a blink of an eye, and Zhou Yi has settled in his own home and began to enjoy a rare leisure time.


    After spending more than two months working in Huiyao City, I finally returned to this happy nest. Zhou Yi had an idea of ??not wanting to move. Especially after he discovered that he had nothing to do, this lazy mentality grew more and more.


    As the chairman of the Risheng Group, everything in the Risheng Group and the Huiyao City has been formalized, and only Ada''s control can maintain a steady development. The newly established mutant department also has a history of the rudder, and they are also sighing in their own hearts to do something practical. It��s even harder to worry about it.


    Now his identity on the bright side can be used for a while and retired to the back of the scene. So the only thing that can find something to do is the identity of the Dawn Knight.


    However, this world change is really big. When I got to Zhou Yi, I felt that I couldn��t keep up with the times. Because he was just bored and went out for a night, he found that there were many strangers in New York City. And these strange figures are still doing his original work.


    In particular, the grid head in a red-blue leotard is the most visible, because this guy is very active. Active to the point of Zhou Yi can not help but put his attention on him.


    Just one night, he strolled from Queens to Manhattan with a spider-like thing, and made a big circle in Manhattan. Whether it was stealing or robbery along the way, he mixed his feet. Even a drunkard��s invasion of another man was stopped by him.


    This kind of work attitude makes Zhou Yi shameless, knowing that even when he is working the most serious, he is not like this guy, the size is all-passed, and everything must be managed. No wonder Stacey can''t help but fill the guy''s wanted order in New York. This guy is just playing the police face.


    But that is what Secretary Shi Sisi needs to have a headache, not something he wants to have a headache. Zhou Yi was only interested in watching the newcomer busy for a whole night, and then quietly returned to his place of residence.


    Do not have to look at the true face of this newcomer''s hood, Zhou Yi has already guessed his identity. Spider-Man Peter Parker, a man destined to embark on the path of superheroes.


    This is a rare thing that can be remembered by Zhou Yi. Unlike Tony Stark, the reason why Zhou Yi remembers him is because this is a very pure guy. Everything he does is derived from a teaching. . The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.


    This is a simple question, but it is very difficult to implement. In his only remaining impression, there are only two heroes who can achieve this level, Captain America and Spider-Man.


    Others, whether they are the future Iron Man or the people who have seen each other, are actually fighting for their own interests. Even he himself is no exception, although he is already a recognized hero in the world, but he knows that he is not yet noble.


    New York City has Peter Parker, the Spider-Man, and a murderous policeman headed by a small mischief. Many things have no room for Zhou Yi to intervene. But he is very happy to see this happen. Because at this level, there is a feeling of killing the chicken and using the knife to make such a small thing.


    Not only does he feel awkward, it is estimated that even those guys who have been watching him secretly will feel something wrong. And these little guys don''t have this scruples at all, they need to use this little thing to constantly train themselves and learn from their reputation and reputation.


    Just as Zhou Yi said to them in class, the transformation of the mutant must start from the reputation, and the concept has been implemented in the hearts of these young people, so they are doing very hard.


    The form of law and order in New York suddenly became great, and Zhou Yi could only honestly start a man at home. Since he became a father, he no longer likes to go to parties like parties and dance parties. Without this special hobby, he can only find a normal hobby to fill his own leisure. time.


    He is looking for books, all kinds of ancient books from all over the world. As long as it is a document with myths and legends, heroic epics, and books, he has tried every means to get his own home through various legal or illegal channels.


    Just looking at the entries in these books and literature, I know that this is not simply to pass the time. Especially in the case of a lot of manpower and material resources. But what is his purpose, it is hard to guess.


    The people of the SHIELD are still thinking hard, and the king of Ada who is doing this is also a fog. Even Zhou Yi, who told this thing, actually didn''t know what he was looking for.


    He just had a conjecture. He hoped to find some clues about the gods from the ancient literature, thus finding a more controllable means for his almost stagnant divine power.


    The power of divinity grows in his body all the time. He feels like a chick that has just climbed out of the eggshell, changing every day. The problem with this change is that he has no means of controlling this increasingly powerful force.


    A force that cannot be fully controlled by itself cannot be called its own power. This is easy to understand, and he does not want to be controlled by the power and the unspeakable consciousness in a certain day, as in the abyss.


    He can destroy half of the abyss and it is very likely to cause irreparable damage to the earth. The abyss is a dead place, the earth is not. Once his divine power has gone, the injured creatures may not be able to count.


    So he must find a way to control this power, just like a chick must learn to fly. However, it is not easy to find a way to control this.


    The saying of the gods has been disappeared in this world for too long, and it has been a long time since the literature can hardly be verified. Although Zhou Yi holds almost the most precious text in the world, he does not get any useful things from it.


    In addition to the absurd stories, there are only legends that cannot be verified. The squares of Fangzhongshan, Penglai Island, Valhalla, Babel, ancient and modern Chinese and foreign, and the myths of various regions are now recorded in the paper, even if these Rare books describe these mythological places as real, and Zhou Yi can''t find this place from any corner of the earth.


    The myth seems to have been completely removed from the human world, leaving only the books that can only serve as stories. And now it can only be a storybook.


    "The floods drowned the world, and Noah found his own crew. Shouted, the little men, the sailors, set sail for Laozi, Laozi is the man who wants to rush to the end of the world!"


    On his hand, he opened an ancient book about Noah''s Ark, and Zhou Yi was now squinting at his two daughters. He has magically compiled the Smurfs and the cats in boots into Noah''s crew, and Noah himself has become a One Piece who wants to rush to the end of the world.


    People who know a little common sense know that Zhou Yi is now nonsense. This is a glimpse of Ai Da��s eccentric expression and a smirk of Serana.


    But no matter how many thoughts these two people can now, they can only squat, because they are not the audience, but a pair of girls who are only 11 or 12 years old. At this moment, as the only two listeners, Shirley and Aretha can tell what is genuine and what is pirated. They heard it very fascinating, and even once thought that this myth is the most interesting mythical story they have ever heard.


    It��s already the limit of Zhou Yi, and he��s finally finished the story. He said to the two children while wiping the cold sweat.


    "Okay, kids. The story is almost here. You should go to sleep, don''t forget tomorrow, but Friday, do you still have to go to school?"


    "Dad, can you say one more? I can''t sleep at all!" The two girls were very spirited and tossed up endlessly. However, in the face of such a daughter, Zhou Yi could not help but refuse. He thought about it and said.


    "Then tell me another story. After I finish this, I will go to bed honestly, okay!"


    The two girls nodded innocently and put on a look of seriousness. Looking at the cute faces of these two girls, Zhou Yi can only rack his brains and once again compile the story.


    "It is said that a long time ago, a lonely old man got a god-given seed in the mountains, and with full of piety, he planted this seed. One day later, the seed gave birth to seven gourds. I took out seven dwarfs!"


    "The seven dwarfs are vast and have the same miraculous abilities as the mutants. They became the children of the old man until one day they met a girl named Little Red Riding Hood, who was chased by a demon wolf called Fenrier. Killing."


    .......


    "Finally, Little Red Riding Hood became Snow White, and the old man lived a happy life."


    It was a series of sloppy creations, and Zhou Yi finally sent these two entangled little guys. Selana, who has begun to change to the housekeeper, has already dressed up with two girls, and Ada is now intimately pouring a cup of tea to Zhou Yi.


    As a Chinese, both people have the habit of drinking tea. When drinking tea, it often becomes two people chatting freely.


    "Boss, really, I really admire your ability. After reading so many books, it��s still a mess!"


    Ada finally revealed her long-awaited voice. For her, listening to Zhou Yi��s story is a kind of enjoyment, and it��s an effect with watching comedy.


    "Myths were originally compiled, and I just concentrated on the complicated things."


    "I think the boss should be out of this story collection, and there must be a market."


    "I have time to try, if you want to write a ghost, I can add your name to the author."


    "forget it!"

 Chapter 177： Fighting against the Parker family

    (QQ group 233361711 Strategic Science Corps, password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, have ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, also welcome every A friend who has an idea for this book.)


    Finally, on the weekend that all students liked, Zhou Yi also prepared everything as soon as he agreed. He only waited for the two little princesses in his family to finish washing and change clothes to start.


    They are going to visit Peter Parker''s uncle, and enjoy a hearty lunch there. Since he has already promised Peter Parker, Zhou Yi naturally has no reason to be cool. And he is also very interested in this Spider-Man who is active in New York City.


    Being able to explore Spider-Man''s family background is indeed a good pastime for him to pass the time. And if you can, it��s never been impossible to get Spider-Man��s income down. No one will dislike too many people who can be officers under their own hands. They will always be less. Zhou Yi is no exception.


    Soon, the two little guys came out with the help of Ada. Because of the reason why Serana can''t be active in the sun, I am now responsible for handling the family''s internal affairs during the day. Of course, in the name of Selana is the director of this family, Ada can only be regarded as an assistant at most. This is the bottom line of the vampire lady, absolutely not allowed to touch anyone.


    Today, the two little guys are not wearing too formal clothing. Ada observes very carefully. He can see that Peter''s family is not rich. If he is too formal, it will sometimes make his master feel embarrassed. So she dressed the two little girls more casually. Knitted sweaters and short skirts, coupled with knee-thick cotton socks and exquisite calfskin shoes, highlight the exquisite beauty of the two little girls, and will not make them look too casual.


    For a family feast, this dress is just right. Zhou Yi is far better than the two little girls. Ada only prepared him a light-colored casual suit, which is enough to solve this problem.


    But when it comes to the end, Ada is still not at ease. She took a look at Zhou Yi''s tie and asked.


    "Boss, really don''t want me to go with the past?"


    "It''s just an ordinary family feast. You don''t have to worry about it!" Zhou Yi looked at Ada strangely and couldn''t understand why she had such an idea.


    "I know that you are a Knight of Dawn, no fear. But the boss, the young Mr. Parker does not seem to be simple. I think his skill is better than me. I don''t worry about your safety, but Shirley and I can. Don''t worry!"


    As an assistant around Zhou Yi, he is not worried about his boss, but he is worried about the boss''s daughter. This is a rather strange phenomenon, but Zhou Yi feels that there is nothing wrong with it. Ada will care about Shirley, which means she puts her feelings in. As long as you cast your feelings, it will not be too easy to give up.


    In the end, she can only be integrated into the circle of Zhou Yi and become a loyal follower.


    "Do not worry, I know his true identity. There will be no danger." Pat Ada''s hand, Zhou Yixiao responded to her concerns.


    And Ada gave him a white look, and he took his hand without hesitation.


    "Boss, the scope of my work for you should not include being teased by you!"


    "Sorry, sorry. It''s purely a habit problem, a habit problem."


    Zhou Yi had to admit his mistakes, and he should have just made Ada a Serana. He was used to Selana to organize his clothes, so when Ada took care of his tie, he subconsciously made such a move.


    "Maybe I should ask for more benefits, so it is too bad. Isn''t it?" Ada made a resentful expression, which made Zhou Yi feel pressure immediately.


    "You decide so you don''t have to ask me."


    Putting down this sentence, he took two children and got into the car directly. Resentful Ada saw that he was not right, and in the face of the fairy-like Ada, he decided to take the best policy. Because he is still doing this, he is really worried that he will not be able to hold it and make something that should not be done.


    Aida did not say anything more, she just silently watched Zhou Yi leave. And until Zhou Yi disappeared into her sight, a figure suddenly appeared on her side in an illusory purple fluorescence.


    "Are you doing something that is not very compliant, which is not the same as what we said before."


    "I am not as stupid as you are, there are such good opportunities that will not be used. Women, if they do not take advantage of their own, are too stupid."


    Ada glanced at her and smiled faintly. The words are full of disdain and ridicule of the winner. And the figure was obviously a little unsettled, biting his teeth and said.


    "Don''t be too proud, he doesn''t completely reassure you. You know that you are not a person who can reassure others. Only I am with him."


    "He will accept me, as long as I pay enough. It is you, a woman who has no femininity, really hehe!"


    Ada ended the conversation between the two with laughter. She turned and left, leaving only the trembling butterfly who stood in the air. After a long time, Yuriko came over.


    "You shouldn''t argue with her. You should know that you can''t win her."


    "It��s too late to fight at this time, I am different from you." Lingdie shook his head. "I know what she wants. It may not be a problem for you, but it is too important for me. I have to fight for this opportunity."


    "I am just worried that you will do something wrong. It is not a problem. Desire is a stupid thing because of desire."


    "Reassured, I am not stupid. This is just a competition between women!" Lingdie snorted and disappeared directly into the place. The Yuriko sighed quietly.


    She glanced at the hands she had never changed, and her eyes were very puzzled. Is it really necessary to achieve this level for an eternal youth?


    Inheriting Rogan''s immortal body, she completely does not understand why these two women can fight against each other. It is like a person who has never been hungry and can not imagine the pain of famine. She will not understand what it means to be eternal youth. I don��t know how much the two women can do for this.


    Perhaps this is a small happiness that belongs to her. A woman who is so old-fashioned as her is really not suitable for participation in this struggle.


    This is very important for Ada, but for Zhou Yi this is just an irrelevant episode. He didn''t know the story between the two women. At the moment, he simply drove the car and drove to the address provided by Peter Parker.


    There was still some time at noon, and Zhou Yi took a lot of effort to finally find the address of the Parker family. To be fair, the Parker family''s house doesn''t look so good, it belongs to the old house of some years. The wooden houses that have been washed for a long time seem to have a dull feeling.


    However, although the sale of the house is not very good, the owner still carefully cleans it. Zhou Yi noticed the lawn and the fence, and the repair was very neat, and some damaged parts of the house were also repaired very beautifully.


    This means that the owner is a hard-working and optimistic person, especially in comparison with the messy neighbors around him. This difference in the small environment adds a lot of brilliance to the owner.


    Poverty is not terrible, terrible is laziness and self-sufficiency. At this point, the Parker family has a good first impression.


    Standing in front of Peter Parker''s house, Zhou Yixian finished the clothes for the two little guys and pulled his collar. After confirming that there was no rudeness, I knocked on the door of Parker��s house.


    And soon, there was a movement behind the door. Immediately after the door was opened, the well-dressed Peter Parker appeared behind the door.


    "Welcome to you, Mr. Zhou. My uncle has been chanting for a long time. They started preparing for lunch today early in the morning."


    "Sorry, you are a little embarrassed to be in trouble. This little gift is not a tribute!" Zhou Yi smiled and handed the first visit to the door.


    As an invitee, it is a bit unreasonable to visit someone else''s empty hands. But if you give a gift, you can''t be too expensive, because it will make your host look embarrassed. Especially at this family feast. So Zhou Yi finally brought only two ordinary things as gifts.


    One is a set of ordinary ceramic tea sets, exquisite, but not expensive. The second is a small snack, and Selana learned what she was doing, but the taste was unexpectedly good. It''s hard to imagine that a vampire who can''t eat this kind of thing actually has this talent. However, for two children, this may be the charm of Serana.


    Peter took the gift and, by the way, invited Zhou Yi to come in. At this time, he also saw the two girls behind Zhou Yi, who refused to hold a lot of things, and he squatted down and said with a friendly smile.


    "Oh, how are you. Two cute little angels."


    At this time, Aressa grabbed the sleeves of Zhou Yi with some shame, and Shirley responded very openly.


    "Hello, sir. I am Shirley, I am very happy to meet you!"


    "I am also very happy to meet you, and this shy little princess!" Peter also responded to Shirley, the little man, just as the voice of an old woman passed by.


    "Peter, who is it?"


    "It��s Mr. Zhou, Mei Lan. Our guests are here!�� Peter led Zhou Yi into the living room and responded loudly.


    Soon, a strong old man walked quickly. Zhou Yi recognized him at a glance, Ben Parker. The old man who was saved by himself.


    Ben Parker saw Zhou Yi��s face immediately revealing a smile. He first wiped his hand **** his apron, and then he reached out and said loudly.


    "Welcome to you, Mr. Zhou. My wife and I have been thinking about when we can repay your life-saving grace and finally let me wait for this old guy."


    "You are too polite, Mr. Parker. That''s just what I should do." Zhou Yi took his hand and said politely. He won''t admit anything, even if he really touched his hands.


    "I will thank you anyway. Sir, I don''t know what it will be without you. Oh, there are two lovely ladies, are they?" Parker also saw two girls at this time. The old man, he was born to be very fond of children, so he asked quickly.


    "This is my daughter, Shirley and Aretha. Shirley, Aretha, say hello to Mr. Parker!"


    "Hello, sir! I am very happy to meet you!" The greetings of the two little girls made Old Parker almost put his mouth on his ear. He really liked the two children very much, so that he did not see the foreigners to Zhou Yi.


    "Oh, your daughter is so cute. I always told my wife that I want Peter to get married soon and have a baby out. But you also saw that Peter himself is like a child, not at all. I am saving my heart."


    "Uncle!" It was not a happy thing to be uncovered by his uncle. Peter could only complain with a bitter face.

 Chapter 178： Wisdom old man small trick

    (QQ group 233361711 Strategic Science Corps, password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, have ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, also welcome every A friend who has an idea for this book.)


    Without talking about how much time, an old woman came out with a large plate of hot barbecue. She put the plate on the table and then rubbed her hand and smiled.


    "I heard you say Peter''s bad things through the living room. Today, there are guests, and you don''t always teach Peter as a child."


    "Because you always protect him, he is not mature!" Ben Parker complained, and stepped forward to take the old woman''s shoulder and introduced it to Zhou Yi.


    "Mr. Zhou, this is my wife, May Parker. Dear, this is Mr. Zhou, who I have been talking to you and saved me, and these two lovely little angels are the children of Mr. Zhou."


    May Parker hugged her husband''s arm and said to Zhou Yi with a grateful look.


    "Mr. Zhou, I really appreciate you. If my husband has something wrong, I really don''t know what a terrible thing. You saved our family."


    "You are too polite, Mrs. Parker. I just met him. In that case, I believe that everyone with a conscience will lend a helping hand."


    "But you saved him, this is enough. We will always be grateful to you, sir!" The old woman''s attitude is very determined. Resolutely reached the extent that Zhou Yi could not refuse. He can only be silent, and this is the default.


    At this time, the old woman turned her attention to the two girls. As soon as they saw the two girls, her wrinkled face stretched out like a blooming flower. And what came out of her eyes was the unappealing look.


    "It''s really two cute children, Mr. Zhou. It''s God''s care to have such a lovely child, and only you can have such a cute little angel."


    "I said that Peter should be married soon, so that we can see his children earlier!" Ben Parker is still lingering at this time. And Mrs. Mei quietly licked his waist.


    "It��s talking nonsense again, you old guy. Peter hasn��t graduated from high school, how could he get married so quickly, even if he is married, he will wait until he goes to college.��


    "There is no two years to say this."


    In the embarrassment of the two old men, Peter fled. He really couldn''t accept this arrangement, and all the scorpions who could only go to the kitchen to escape from the place where he was embarrassed.


    Zhou Yi is very enjoying this kind of experience with others. It is a well-known person, but it is very humorous. When chatting with him, you can always find some fun, and whether it is fact news or some gossip, this old man I can clearly see some of the hidden things. After chatting with him for a while, Zhou Yi had a feeling of benefiting a lot. It cannot be said that he must be right, but some of his life values ??are enough to cause Zhou Yi to think.


    And Mrs. Mei seems to be more interested in the two little girls. She kept asking the two little girls to ask for help, and also took out the dim sum and honey to treat the two little guests. It can be seen that the old woman seems to like them very much and seems to regard them completely as their own children.


    In such a way that the guest and the host are happy, I have already arrived at lunch time. So the group also naturally did the table.


    The lunches prepared by the Parker family are grilled meats, sandwiches, and squids. The desserts are apple pies and biscuits, plus a snack from Zhou Yi.


    After opening a bottle of red wine, several people continued to have just chatted while enjoying Mrs. Mei��s excellent craftsmanship. Generally speaking, it is not suitable for talking when eating, but with the changes of the times, this old rule has long since changed.


    Many American families like to have some interesting things when they are at home, so that they don''t make the house boring, but they can also deepen the feelings with the guests.


    The Parker family may not be rich, but they are very happy and fulfilling. Zhou Yi finally understood why Peter could change from a grassroots class to a hero that was valued by people.


    Not because he is strong enough, but because he is sincere enough. There is no cynicism because of poverty, and no personal gain for his identity. He is simply doing things that serve others, and doing what he can with his meager strength.


    In the middle, his family played a very big role. A good family, with their simple and pure values, provided a real hero to the world.


    The lunch is still going on. Zhou Yi has already started to be an honest listener, listening to his simple voice and telling his simple point of view.


    "I don''t think that the mutants have anything different. There is no need to substitute the politicians'' dirty thoughts into ourselves. I have never seen others do evil and have no right to blame others. Just do their part. That''s enough, why listen to what others have to say to change their point of view?"


    "But you know, many people in this world are blind. They will follow the people around them and speak. This is why many politicians have to control media public opinion. They need these ideas to wrap the people."


    Zhou Yi poured a glass of wine for the old man and told his opinion.


    "Thoughts are not to be blinded. People will see everything after all. No one can bury the truth forever. As a person who has lived for most of my life, I can only say that many times will make you see more clearly. Waiting for the confusion can not be seen clearly, waiting is often a better choice. If you really need to choose what to do, I can only say that changing the position is also a method."


    "You can''t make choices instead of others. If you really want to do this, think about it from the standpoint of others. And, conversely, if someone forces you to do something, you stand on his side and think about why he is. Do this. Sometimes, there may be unexpected results."


    The old man shook his head and said his opinion. This view makes Zhou Yi admire.


    "You are right, the position is the key. Seriously, Mr. Parker, your remarks are really brilliant. I feel that you are better than the professors who teach sociology when I was in college. Take the liberty to ask, what kind of work are you doing? work?"


    "May be disappointing, but I don''t have much to do with such a noble career as a university professor. I am just an ordinary worker who has already been retired. I have worked sincerely for decades and have my own for this. The world��s insights.��


    "Speaking of this, I would like to thank you again for your work for Peter. If you don''t have your helper, I am afraid that Peter will not become an official reporter so easily. You have brought hope to our family."


    The old man did not care about the fact that he had lost his job, and at the end he expressed his gratitude to Zhou Yi, which made him somewhat confused.


    "Sorry, Ben. I don''t understand what hope is?"


    Looking at his uneasy scorpion, Ben Parker replied with a smile.


    "There is nothing to tell you. Peter''s child has always been good, so I and I always hope that he can go to college. But because I lost my job, I really can''t afford his tuition. ��


    "I originally wanted to find some odd jobs, and I was able to make some money by myself. But Peter, this kid actually quarreled with me, saying that he would rather not go to college and would not want me to go to work again. You gave him an exclusive interview right, so that he can earn money to go to college on his own work, otherwise our family may have to be on the run for a while!"


    "This is not a good thing, Peter. You shouldn''t disobey your elders anyway." As a member of the elders, especially when the two little guys are on the side. Zhou Yili naturally stood on the side of this book. But in this matter, he is very smooth. "But I can understand your mood. After all, you are also filial. But I think Mr. Parker''s body is very good, and it is far from being retired, so your worry is superfluous."


    "That is, Peter is a child who is just a child. He always thinks about making decisions for us. It''s really not like it! My body is very clear to me. I don''t have any problems at work. I will stay at home." I am sick." Ben Parker said blushingly, apparently he was very happy to find such a person with the same views.


    "Uncle!" Peter could only say a bit of resentment. At this time, he could only honestly act as a gas bag, and even a little bit of rebuttal did not dare to say.


    At this time, Zhou Yi thought about it and took the opportunity to say it.


    "If Mr. Parker wants to work, I have a job here for you!"


    "Yes, that''s great." Zhang opened his mouth and immediately accepted it. He has not thought that there will be such a good thing.


    But Peter didn''t want to, he quickly plugged in.


    "Wait a little uncle, at least you have to ask for it before you agree to others. If you promise nothing you can''t do, it''s a big mistake, but you told me."


    "Peter!" Ben stretched his voice. It was a very rude thing for Peter to interject at this time, although he knew it was for himself. "You should believe Mr. Zhou, this is a polite question."


    "Don''t blame him, Mr. Parker. This is what it should be. He just cares about you. I should make the work clear first."


    Zhou Yi waved his hand and prevented the reprimand of Peter.


    "This job is like this. You should know that I recently sponsored an event in New York. The mutant boys didn''t have a place in New York City. So I gave up an apartment in my name. But because of their identity, the original apartment administrator has resigned. So I have been looking for a new administrator."


    "The requirements are not high, as long as you don''t discriminate against the mutants. The daily work is only to prevent some messy people from entering the apartment. If you are treated, everything is good! How are you, Mr. Parker, are you interested?"


    This kind of thing didn''t need Zhou Yi to ask, but because everything in the newly established mutant department was monitored by Ada and reported to him at any time, he knew what was going on around these mutants. And just happened, he remembered the vacancy in this position.


    In his opinion, not many people are more suitable than Ben Parker. The old man is wise, sober and clearly expresses the view that the mutants and human beings are treated equally. They will not be hostile to those young people and will not be pity for them. This view is the most important. What''s more, he is still the uncle of Spider-Man.


    "Of course, Mr. Zhou. It seems that our family wants to thank you again!" Ben Parker once again accepted it.

 Chapter 179： Emergency help tragic Tony

    (QQ group 233361711 Strategic Science Corps, password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, have ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, also welcome every A friend who has an idea for this book.)


    After having lunch, Old Parker poured two cups of tea and continued to chat with Zhou Yi. He needs to know the specifics of his work, especially the need for the top boss to do what he needs.


    Zhou Yi told him what he told him, and perhaps he should have told him. As for what he should not know, he did not say a word. Old Parker is a smart person, telling him that some facts will help him understand his future work. But there are things that tell him that it is not a good thing.


    Zhou Yi admire such a sincere and sincere person, but nothing will have no reservations about him. The dark side of his heart is impossible to expose to him.


    Zhou Yi and old Parker chatted about the sky, Peter was inserting his mouth from time to time. Ms. Mei is still teasing two little girls. For her, the topic between men seems far from the attractiveness of these two girls.


    And in the chat with the two girls have a ride without a ride. Ms. Mei seems to have found some abnormal problems.


    "Sorry, bother you guys. I want to ask Mr. Zhou, where is your wife? I just discovered that you and the two ladies are not at the right age."


    After exploring the ages of the two little girls, Ms. Mei felt that something was wrong. Zhou Yi looks like he is twenty-seven years old, and both daughters are already eleven or two years old. That is to say, Zhou Yi became a father when he was about fifteen years old. How big can his wife be? For a time, Ms. Mei��s look at Zhou Yi��s eyes changed, as if she were looking at a scum.


    Zhou Yi understood her eyes and smiled bitterly.


    "You misunderstood, madam. I haven''t got married yet?"


    Looking at the contempt in Ms. Mei��s eyes, she was deeper, and Zhou Yi quickly finished all the rest.


    "Aressa and Shirley are the children I adopted. Their families have had accidents. Just as I met them, I adopted them in my name."


    This remark brought back the sympathy of the old woman. He lovingly held the two children in his arms and showed more love than before. Old Parker can only lift the cup at this time, like Zhou Yi expressed regret and love can not help.


    Who will be angry with such a kind old woman? Zhou Yi wants to know this question because he can''t do it himself. So he only smiled and nodded, ignoring this little misunderstanding.


    At this time, his cell phone rang. Zhou Yi is generally a person without a mobile phone because he has Medusa. Basically all things he can rely on Medusa to contact. There are only a few exceptions, such as his family and a few friends. Only they will have their own mobile number.


    At this time, it wasn''t someone who got through his cell phone. It was Tony''s little secretary, Pepe Poz. It was already guessed what happened to Zhou Yi, and Pepe��s cry came over immediately.


    "Easy, help me, help Tony. I can only rely on you at this time!"


    "Calm down, Pepe. What happened?" Zhou Yi quickly comforted Pepe''s emotions, although he knew that Tony was fine, but Pepe did not know. Looking at Pepe''s fierce reaction, he was really worried that Pepe would have problems because of his emotional excitement.


    "Tony has an accident. He was caught by terrorists in the Middle East. Rodi searched all the places and found no trace of him. Easy, I can only rely on you. I asked Secretary Shi Xixi, he Said to be the Dawn Knight you contacted. Now only you can save Tony, beg you, find the Dawn Knight, let him save Tony!"


    In a few short sentences, Pepe has already said that she is crying. It also made Zhou Yi feel a sense of guilt in an instant. He knew what was going to happen to Tony, and he had helped Tony as much as possible. But he can''t tell Pepe about this.


    This is a torture, but Zhou Yi needs to be silent, because he must remain silent in this matter.


    "Do not worry, Pepe. I will solve this problem. Don''t worry too much, everything will be fine, I promise!"


    In the sob of Pepe, the phone was hung up, and Zhou Yi stood up and said to the Parker family.


    "Sorry, something happened. We may need to leave."


    The Parker family, who has heard the problem from Zhou Yi��s conversation, expressed his understanding. Old Parker also asked enthusiastically.


    "Need our help, although we don''t have much ability. But if you can use us, please be welcome."


    "Thank you for your kindness!" Zhou Yi put on her coat, and the two little girls cleverly picked up their own things and followed him. "But this is not a problem that one or two people can solve. Mr. Parker, you should have my business card. You can contact my assistant directly for work. I may not be in New York for a while. I am sorry about me. Can''t give you more help."


    "You have helped us enough." Old Parker once again expressed his heartfelt thanks. He helped his wife, and together with Peter, sent Zhou Yi to the door and watched them drive away. Ms. Mei was shocked until she could not see them.


    "No matter what trouble he has, I hope that God can bless him and spend all the hardships safely!"


    "Do not worry, he is a good person. Good people will always get good news." Old Parker patted her hand and comforted. And Peter was behind them, silently watching the direction of Zhou Yiyuan.


    At this moment, I thought that I was already a superhero, could help a lot of people, and therefore he was depressed by the self-satisfaction. He found that some things were not solved by his dual identity. Especially when facing reality.


    Spider-Man suffered a setback in the face of a more powerful enemy. It is not known whether it is good or bad. However, this is not a question that Zhou Yi should care about. He has put all his thoughts into the future Iron Man.


    He did not directly become a Knight of the Dawn, flew to the far Middle East to rescue. Because he must know if Tony has changed. It is not the same meaning to save him before he studies the steel armor and save him after that. He needs to ensure that Tony will become the Iron Man, not just an arms dealer with a genius name.


    So before he set off, he contacted a friend. Colonel James Rodney, there are some questions that must be paid in advance to him.


    "Rody?" Soon, he contacted Roddy, but the other side was always silent, he could only ask first.


    "Sorry, easy. I tried my best, but we still can''t find Tony. It''s all my fault!"


    "Hey!" Zhou Yi increased the voice. "Listen, I am not here to blame you, nor to listen to your explanation. Tony is still not dead, you should not give me this idea before you see it all. I am here just to tell you, I found someone to help."


    "Listen, don''t stop searching. The Dawn Knight will help us, so we still have hope, understand?"


    When he heard Zhou Yi��s words, Rodi found some confidence, he said.


    "I know, man. I won''t give up. Thank you, there are Dawn Knights, Tony will definitely go back. I promise!"


    "I believe in you, Roddy." Zhou Yi lowered his voice. "Don''t be too harsh on yourself, it''s not all your fault."


    Roddy hangs up and Zhou Yi sighs again. He has done two things to hurt his friends, although this is for Tony. But he still doesn''t feel very comfortable.


    To Aida''s account, Zhou Yi has left New York and flew to the Middle East. At this moment, in a desert in the Middle East, Tony lived the most tragic life of his life.


    Nanoservices gave him the safest protection, but he couldn''t do more. It cannot allow him to escape from the hands of these terrorists, nor can he stop him from starving. Here, he only experienced despair.


    Lying on the dirty floor, Tony has lost all his power and can''t even drive his own little fingers. His only feeling now is hunger. The stomach''s squirming and tremors make him weak and weak. He has a feeling that his stomach is swallowing the internal organs.


    He already feels that he can''t keep going anymore, but think about his fragile pride. He clenched his teeth again.


    The sky is getting darker, and the guards outside the cell can''t help but sleep. At this time, the person in the cage next to it quietly leaned up and said to him across the fence.


    "Come on, you stupid. I really don''t know what you are upholding?"


    He said that he had pulled out the mud-like food from his sleeve and stuffed it into Tony''s mouth that struggled to climb.


    Tony desperately swallowed this disgusting and weird, reluctantly called food. Despite his face, he managed to swallow the thing silently.


    After doing all this, he took a weak breath. Shaking his beard and laughing.


    "I will die anyway, I would rather choose a dignified death law."


    "You just have to promise them, you won''t necessarily die. Why do you have this idea?" The man rubbed his hand on his clothes and asked.


    "They want missiles, I can make them. But after that, once they are made, I will definitely not survive. And they will use the things I made to kill and don''t know how many people. You think I am Can a smart person do this kind of thing?"


    "Not to mention, they also want nanotechnology. Once this technology falls into their hands, it will only cause more damage. I know that there are unusual forces behind this group, so I can''t even use this technology. Hand over. That will hurt my friend."


    When I heard Tony''s words, this person thought about it and suddenly asked.


    "Since you are a smart person, you are not afraid of death. I want to ask, why don''t you lie to these guys, get food from them and other things, as long as you drag on for a long time, maybe there is hope of running away Even if you can''t escape, it''s better to be a dead ghost than it is now!"


    "You are right!" Tony said to himself, and at this moment he found himself like an idiot. Lived and hungry for a few days. At this time, the sound of howling was heard in the belly next to him.


    Tony glanced at him with a grateful look in his eyes.


    "Thank you, man. I owe you, I will pay you back."


    (I didn��t go to the book review area for a while, and found out what the problem really is. Explain two first. First, this is the Marvel world. There is no Chinese **** in the original setting of Marvel World, only Xian, And it is a kind of fairy that is not the same as the normal Chinese. The weak is hard to imagine. Even the whole earth **** is hanged by the gods group. So I have no idea to write this at all. Second, Charles is the most A strong mind is a mutant, and the peak can spread the will to the universe in a flash. Do you think that the general **** is comparable to him? What happened to the mortal, is there less of a **** killed by a mortal?)

 Chapter 180： Hunger games are on the scene

    (QQ group 233361711 Strategic Science Corps, password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, have ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, also welcome every A friend who has an idea for this book.)


    "Hey, I want to talk to your head. If you don''t, I want to talk to your head!" Tony, who had figured it out, began to force the door of the cell, but with his weak power. The sound, it is estimated that the door is a dog can not hear clearly. So the prisoner on the other side of the cell can only help him to call.


    The guardian who was awakened was not very good at temper. He took a baton and slammed the fence and shouted loudly.


    "What''s wrong, noisy. Do you want to die!"


    Although Tony is a recognized genius, he does not object to this. But this does not mean that he can understand the Arabic spoken by the guard. In fact, except for English, Mr. Tony Stark will not.


    But his prisoner knows what the guard is saying. So he cried quickly.


    "He said he wants to talk to your head. He promised your previous request."


    The guard looked at Tony with amazement and ran away after swearing. Tony is thankful to his fellow prisoners.


    "Thank you, man. Your translation is so easy to use. Really, there isn''t even one who can speak English in a terrorist organization. It''s all about the idiots of birds."


    "They speak Arabic and Turkic, some use Russian and Persian, not a bird. In addition, I can speak English here, but I am a prisoner like you. I am very curious. Tony Stark can only speak English. This is not like the legendary genius." Tony''s prisoner leaned on the fence and said with a little ridicule.


    "As a smart person who can solve problems with tools, I will definitely not do it myself. My smart butler can translate any language in the world at any time. Why should I waste time learning language?" Tony is still strong Arguing, but obviously there is no use of eggs.


    "So sorry, you can only rely on me now. Because your smart housekeeper is not here." Once again, Tony expressed regret, and only Tony laughed at himself.


    After laughing for a long time, Tony just put his face on his face and said to his prisoner.


    "Man, believe me. We will escape, what should I call you? You will be in so many languages, how can you become a diplomat? How can you fall into this place?"


    "You call me Yinsen! I am a surgeon. We met at a technical meeting in Bern. But after that, I went back to my hometown. I was attacked by this group of terrorists. I also became Their captives."


    "Sorry, I didn''t feel that we have seen it!"


    "Of course, I would have been lying on the ground as long as I was drunk, let alone telling others about integrated circuits."


    Two people chatted and talked, and suddenly there was a rush of footsteps. Tony looked up and found a bearded Middle Eastern man coming over with a group of terrorists.


    "You said that you want to talk to us!" This is the first sentence of a bearded man, and this sentence is translated by Yin Sen to Tony.


    "Yes, I promised to work for you. But you have to give me delicious food, clean water, and immediately!" Tony made a direct request to the few weapons that aimed at him.


    Yin Sen translated the request to the bearded man, and the big beard pulled his mouth and said.


    "I can only give you military cans and water, eat whatever you want. If you want these, just start working for me. If you can''t, you still stay in the cage!"


    "Some foods are better than nothing, tell him that I agree. But first give us the food, I don''t have any tools or materials, how to get started."


    Hearing the translation of Yinsen, the bearded man turned back and gave a voice. Soon someone brought a bunch of cans and mineral water over and threw them into the cage. The bearded man said to Tony at this time.


    "No need to worry about materials, I have everything here. As for the tools, you will list them for me, I will get them for you. But before that, give me your invisible armor."


    Looking at the big beard facing his hand, Tony��s eyes were not awkward.


    "Tell him that it''s DNA binding, something that''s injected into the subcutaneous tissue layer, and it''s impossible to get rid of it. And where do they come from so much material?"


    After listening to Yinsen��s translation, the bearded man lowered his face and said,


    "How come there are so many materials you don''t care, now you need to take a trip with us."


    "What about my eating?" Tony had no opinion on the trip, because even if he had opinions, he would be forced to take this embarrassment. So relative to this requirement, he cares more about the pile of food he just got.


    The bearded man ignored him and directly let his two men step forward to give Tony and Yinsen a hood, and they took them out.


    I don''t know how long it took, they stopped. When the group of terrorists took off Tony''s hood, he discovered that he had been taken to a valley.


    There is a little bit of fire in the valley, every fire is a pile of bonfires, and there are three or five gunmen on the side of the bonfire. This is a large-scale terrorist organization, and Tony immediately made this judgment.


    Relative to the size of this terrorist organization, Tony is more concerned about the weapons of these terrorists. One or two are fine, but if all the weapons are their own companies, then there is a problem. What''s more, he saw the things under the tent under the light of the fire.


    Small missiles, air-to-air weapons, rockets, and these large military weapons are all marked with the sleek Stark label, which has had a huge impact on Tony. Nothing is more angry than seeing your work become a weapon for yourself, especially after these works have killed many people in front of him.


    Looking at the changing expression on Tony''s face, the beard''s face showed a smug smile.


    "Forgot to say it, I am very happy to meet you. Tony Stark, the world''s greatest murderer, we are all your loyal users. By the way, your weapon is very easy to use, than the Russians. It''s much easier to use!"


    "I really want to tell him the words at the beginning of F!" Tony said with a smile on his face.


    "He said no thanks, I have already changed your greetings for you." Yin Sen was on his side and translated with a smile.


    "We will give you a place to work. If you need anything, you only need to list them. I think you should be very familiar with your weapons, so you need to know what you need. As for you, you are useless. ""


    "Hell, this guy said that I am useless. Think about it, Stark. I don''t want to be locked in the cage again." Yinsen heard it and immediately changed his face. He quickly asked Tony for help. At this time, two terrorists have held down the shoulders of Yinsen.


    "You tell him this way, I need a translator and an assistant. I need your help!" Tony quickly asked Yin Sen to tell the bearded man. After Yinsen��s photo was done, the beard really ordered his men to stop moving.


    However, he looked at the two men with a very confused look and shouted loudly.


    "He is asking you, how do you know that I can help you? He wonders if I am cheating on him. You shake your head and tell him that I didn''t lie to him."


    Tony quickly shook his head and loudly.


    "Hell, this fat man is so shrewd. You first told him that we had met at the technical meeting in Bern, so I know you and know that you are a surgeon. I need a steady person instead of high precision. Robotic arm!"


    Taking advantage of the language barrier and Tony''s reputation, the bearded man finally chose to believe in Yinsen and Tony. He took the two men to a cave and said to them.


    "There is your place of work here, don''t think about escaping. I arranged more than twenty people at the door to look at you, and there is a big iron gate. And, Stark. We can''t kill you, but we can''t kill you, but You can kill this guy. So you better not lie to us!"


    "I hate such a shrewd fat man!" Stark smiled and nodded.


    "I hate it too. He actually used me as a hostage!" Yin Sen also smiled and echoed.


    Seeing the reaction of these two people, the big beard opened his mouth. He waved his hand and just the pile of food thrown in the cage was brought under his hand. Then he gestured to Tony and said.


    "Eat, eat enough to be a good officer. Have a good rest this evening, and start working for us tomorrow!"


    After saying this bearded man, he walked out of the cave one by one with his own hands, with the sound of the big iron gate falling. Tony and Yinsen finally got a sigh of relief.


    Tony, who first fell down, threw two cans and a bottle of water to Yinsen, and then opened a can of himself and gorged himself. Although the taste of canned food is not very good, it is a delicious dish compared to the previous food. At least Tony was very satisfied and hungry for so long. I was finally able to eat enough.


    Yinsen��s performance is not much better than Tony��s. He had been hungry for a meal, and he was already hungry after he had rescued Tony a few times. So in the moment he got the can, he also desperately stuffed his mouth. However, as a doctor, he still remembers some rules of eating, not as ferocious as Tony. So while he was eating, he still had some questions to ask.


    "It seems that we have no hope of running away. Do you have any plans? Or just just want to live a good two days?"


    "I was holding this idea, but I saw something outside, I don''t think so." Tony swallowed something in his mouth and said it while pouring water into his mouth. "They dare to use my things to deal with me, I will let them pay the price."


    "You already have a plan, what should we do?"


    "First eat and say, tomorrow I will find a way to get something. With those things, we will have a way to escape."


    "You are an expert, I listen to you!" On this, Yin Sen chose the authoritative opinion. This is the habit of being a doctor.


    On the other side, the bearded man who was just arrogant and arrogant at the moment was honestly like a hound, standing in front of a bald man with a deep eagle nose and looking very gloomy, carefully reporting what he saw. all.


    After listening to the report of the bearded man, the bald man thought about it and said.


    "He wants to give him everything, but he must pay attention to his every move. If there is any problem, remember to use the doctor to threaten him. Compared with doctors, we need the power of Stark, do you know?"


    "Understood, the leader. I know what to do!" The bearded man bowed down respectfully. The man in front of him is the leader of their terrorist organization, and it is said that there is still a more terrible force behind this man.


    This is why the bearded man is so respectful. He is a smart person. Knowing how to hold a thigh can be better to live. This person is his choice.


    Looking at the bearded bow and slamming out of the tent, the bald man stared at Tony Stark, who kept eating in the monitor, showing a look of suspicion. He couldn''t guess Stark''s intentions, so he could only try to monitor him. In the order given to him, Stark is very important. Therefore, he must keep an eye on it.


    (There is a question in the book review area about why the protagonist knows this and doesn''t know it. I can only say that I didn''t pick a protagonist who knows everything. I really feel sorry. He just knows some, some don''t know. I don''t walk the prophet. I want to see all the cheap routes. So I want to see the copy of the memory by memory, sorry. I can''t meet your needs!)

 Chapter 181： Ark Energy Armor Concept

    (QQ group 233361711 Strategic Science Corps, password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, have ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, also welcome every A friend who has an idea for this book.)


    "Hey, this is where I work. I need it to be a little brighter. You''d better open a skylight for me. Anyway, the light must be good." The empty cave is now full of busy figures, Tony is directing these Terrorists, let them put what they need in a designated place. And it has also drastically transformed the environment here.


    He really did not think that this group of terrorists actually had this energy, and even the various experimental equipment could be obtained in just one night. Although they are all ordinary, even defective. But being able to get this kind of thing in such a ghost place is already a big deal.


    However, although everything he needs has been brought up, Tony is still arrogantly trying to make up these terrorists. Not for anything else, just to make yourself happy.


    "Put this thing in the corner, right. It''s there. No, no, the missiles are piled up to me. Do you want me to blow it up when I do the experiment? What is the skylight bigger? Go up to the side."


    Tony can toss these terrorists with great enthusiasm, and Yin Sen also helps him to translate his own needs. The bearded man listened to the side while telling his men. Although Tony said it was fast and chaotic, and often turned upside down, but the group of bearded men always had no complaints. Honestly completed his instructions.


    So soon, Tony lost interest. He wants to see how this group of guys are mad, and since he can''t achieve his purpose, he naturally chooses to give up.


    "Give me the welding tools, acetylene, propane. There are helmets, goggles, cymbals. How much energy can you get? I still have to come here. You can get me two more. Come over, don''t give me these broken things, you have enough damage. I want more than the standard."


    The bearded man honestly remembered what Tony needed. When Tony closed his mouth, he also worriedly asked.


    "Is that enough? What else is needed, you better say it at once."


    "When you get all the things for me, I need your people to be farther away from my lab. It��s a **** of a ghost. So many people have not even a guy who has taken a degree in engineering!"


    Listening to Yinsen��s translation, the cross-legged meat on the beard��s face twitched. For the first time, he was listening to people who had not enough education for this group of terrorists. But he thought that Tony could play a role, he still resisted this tone.


    The terrorists acted very quickly, and they completed all the conditions required by Tony in just one morning. After dropping the two cleaning devices he specifically requested, the bearded man went to Tony and stared at him.


    "You can start working, as long as you have completed what we want. We will give you freedom."


    Said, he reached out.


    "He said he would give you freedom, but really, I don''t believe him." Yinsen said to Tony with a smile. Tony also responded with a smile.


    "I don''t believe it either!" To put it this way, Tony took the bearded hand and shook it solemnly.


    The bearded face immediately stretched out with a big smile. He didn''t know what the two men had said, but he had already filled his own dialogue with the reverie, and he was very satisfied with what he thought.


    Watching the beard simply leave with his hand and block the door from the outside. Yin Sen smashed his hand and asked.


    "What should we do now?"


    "You can do whatever you want, just don''t stop! Don''t forget, aim at the lenses above. As for me, I have to look at the equipment that can help us escape." Tony took out this sentence, He was drilled into the middle of the pile of missiles.


    He is a typical lone walker, especially in research and development. Many times, he likes to work alone, or just rely on the mechanical equipment he developed. This may be because he is too genius in this regard, and ordinary researchers will delay his progress even if he is handed. So he has developed such a habit.


    However, Yin Sen obviously couldn''t accept Tony''s arrangement, especially letting him face the surveillance camera above, and there was a feeling that he was at a loss.


    "Hey, man, I don''t know what to do, can you tell me how you usually work in the lab?"


    At this time, Tony was trying to move a missile, although it was usually an exercise. But it is still too much trouble for him to move this big guy by the power of one person. So after hearing Yinsen asking for help, he sighed and said.


    "Forget it, I don''t think you have this talent. Come and help with the handle and carry this thing to the table. If we go back, we must remember to remind me that things must be smaller. Forget it, I guess I will I won''t do this kind of thing."


    It took a couple of people to lift the missile to the table for a long time. Tony put a bag of tools directly into the arms of Yinsen, and pulled out a screwdriver from the inside to start tossing the missile.


    His movements are very skilled, because all of Steck''s current high-end weapons are invented by him, including the missile in front of him. Therefore, he knows the structure inside, and he knows exactly which part he needs, and what can be used to deceive the terrorists who are not enough academics.


    Yinsen''s eyelids jumped and watched Tony remove the warhead and threw it on the floor. A large number of seemingly complicated machines were pulled out of the missile. I couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "What are you doing, you don''t really want to help them out."


    "As you can see, I am dismantling the missiles and finding out what we are using from them. As for things, it is definitely something to do, but I can guarantee that what I am doing is definitely not what they want. Or they don''t want to. need."


    Tony said as he kept moving his hands. When he took a small part out of a seemingly complicated machine with a pair of tweezers, he threw the machine and said to Yinsen with the scorpion in his hand.


    "This big cockroach is useless. Have you seen it, this little thing is what we need."


    "What is this?" Yin Sen looked at the little thing, smaller than the chip, and he couldn''t think of any use for their escape.


    "This is metal palladium, 0.15 gram equivalent. We need 1.6 grams, so the missiles inside are all removed."


    "Are you sure?" Looked at the missiles that were much larger than a car, and Yin Sen��s face showed a smile.


    "Of course, hurry up. Let''s hurry! I don''t want to stay too much in this ghost place!"


    "You said, what are they doing? I don''t understand it at all." On the other side, the two terrorists staring at the monitor began to chat in Persian. Hearing the question of his brother, another terrorist said with a grin.


    "Idiot, if you can understand it, will you stare at this here?"


    "What should I do?" The questioner asked again.


    "You can go to the base to make a bomb, idiot."


    "It sounds very reasonable."


    The watcher is chatting and beating in the middle of nothing, while the watched person is desperately rushing to the time. Tony''s work was efficient and fast, and soon they got the 1.6 grams of palladium they wanted, and with the help of Yinsen, this precious 1.6 grams of metal palladium was shaped into what Tony wanted.


    This is also the rare thing that makes Yinsen proud, except for the language. A pair of steady hands trained in many years of surgery made him not waste even 0.1 grams of material. Although until now, he still does not know what Tony wants to do.


    And soon, he will know. It seems that I have already completed the idea in my heart. Tony''s hands are more efficient than any instrument in the world. The copper wire, the circuit, the frame, and everything are assembled around the 1.6 grams of palladium. When the day went to the last moment, a finished product was finally born from Tony''s hand.


    The bright blue light bursts out of this small finished product, crystal clear, and the original shoddy device becomes like a large blue gem, and it is the type that it will shine. A cable extends from the small device and is connected to the electronic equipment inside the cave. Let these deadly equipment work immediately.


    Looking at this charming little thing, Yinsen couldn''t help but admire.


    "Wow, this is beautiful, but I don''t think this is a Jericho missile!"


    "It certainly isn''t. This is a miniature Ark reactor. You can understand it as a tiny, non-radiative nuclear reactor. This problem has plagued Stark for 30 years, and now, in this ghost place, I was finally uncovered."


    ��What is its power generation?�� Yinsen continued to ask, he could hardly imagine that such a small thing would be a nuclear reactor, and would not have imagined what it could do.


    "If I am not mistaken, I am generally not wrong. It should be 3 billion joules per second. If it is converted, it will be 15 minutes of energy consumption for large machines. You know that the large machine I am talking about is very big. That kind!"


    "I still don''t understand, what do you do with this thing? Give these guys free energy?"


    "I saw my body, I smashed at least fifteen guns and bombed anti-tank missiles. Although it was not directly bombing me. But the result was the same, safe and sound." Tony said as he used A knife slid **** his arm.


    The blade rubbed his skin and was blocked by a layer of fine metal particles with electric light. Tony said to the stunned Yinsen.


    "This is a product of my friend, nano metal clothing. With it I can not get into the gun, but I can''t do more. So I was thinking, if there is a bigger, more advanced equipment, more complete armor. I can''t get rid of it here. And to do this, the problem I want to solve most is."


    "Energy!" Yin Sen replied for him, Tony has done this to the extent that he can''t guess the IQ problem.


    "Yes, that''s it. Show you the finished product I had last night!"


    Tony said as he took out a bunch of seemingly messy designs. Yinsen glanced at it and had no idea other than feeling confused.


    "what is this?"


    "Wow, be careful, don''t break it!" Recapture the design from the flip-flops, and Tony put them on a backlit table. The thin, flap-like design is finally combined to form a complete whole, a steel armor that looks like a mighty domineering.


    Yin Sen, who finally saw the true face of Lushan, couldn��t help but admire it.


    "Great, Tony. I can only say that you are a genius!"


    "I have always been, no need to make sure you again!"


    The design was broken, and Tony started working again. It is not an easy task to complete this big shovel.


    (Repeat it again, don''t bring the performance in the movie into the novel. In addition to the timeline and part of the plot, this book is based on the movie, most of which follow the comics and my own ideas. So please don''t think, look at yourself. I know everything after the movie.)

 Chapter 182： Deadline

    (QQ group 233361711 Strategic Science Corps, password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, have ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, also welcome every A friend who has an idea for this book.)


    With a basic vision and design drawings, Tony worked very smoothly, with almost no stagnation, and he had completed the internal facilities of steel armor.


    A series of things, such as propulsion devices, transmissions, etc., were built in a step-by-step manner and placed under the camera. Tony was not worried that these things he had created were discovered by others, because he was almost certain that with the expertise of these terrorists, 100% could not understand what he was making.


    Of course, terrorists can''t understand these things, and whoever can understand them will do the work of this kind of head on the waist. Although the savvy bearded man will come to the monitor from time to time for a while, but the professional knowledge is not much related to the savvy and savvy.


    He only understood that Tony was making things, and he also made two things that looked very high, much like the internals of the missile. In addition to these, he did not find anything else.


    Tony Stark��s blatantness has played a different role. His hard work has allowed these terrorists to gradually let go of their war. They even think that Tony has already accepted his life and wants to use this method in exchange for his freedom.


    There are not a few people with this kind of mind, and under this kind of mind, they begin to relax the monitoring of Tony. This allowed Tony to spend more time on making this steel armor than on falsification.


    However, after all, the paper couldn''t keep the fire. Tony''s more and more arrogant behavior was finally seen by the terrorists. And this is not the right place to be discovered by the leader of this terrorist organization, the bald man.


    Originally, with his professional terrorist level, it is estimated that nothing can be seen. But perhaps it��s fate to see Tony a little too comfortable, forcing the difficulty. It happened that the appearance of the exoskeleton drive made by Tony''s experiment was seen by this big bald head.


    The bald head is no longer stupid, nor does it think that a missile will need such a drive. At the moment, he called his men and rushed into Tony''s lab.


    At this time in the cave laboratory, Tony was still studying an ignition system, and suddenly heard the screams and shouts from outside the gate.


    Tony, who didn''t understand what these terrorists were saying, looked at Yinsen, only to find that Yinsen had stood up in panic. And put your hands on your head.


    "Let''s learn what I am doing, and their heads are checked."


    "What, that big beard?" Tony was still amazed and found that a group of people had come over. The bearded man in his impression that he gave orders now is like a hound who is shaking his head around his master, and he is next to a bald man.


    And looking at his appearance, I know that this bald man is the guy who can really speak here. It is the head of Yin Sen��s mouth.


    The bald head looked at Tony and Yinsen, who had already stood up, and told the men to say a word. Soon his men found an exoskeleton device in the parts made by Tony. This device has been split into two parts of only one active joint by Tony, so it is difficult to imagine his specific role in his hand. If he hadn''t seen Tony experimenting with it at first, he didn''t know what it was.


    "Tony Stark, can you tell me what this is?" The bald head speaks English, and because he speaks English, he makes Tony look awkward. He has been somewhat fortunate that he has not said anything with Yinsen.


    "This is a robotic arm. You know, the following angle and direction of the missile is adjusted when the missile is turned on." It��s already Tony��s instinct to squint, and even a thousandth of a second is useless. An explanation came out.


    "Why is it different from the Jericho missile I saw?" The bald head was very suspicious. He stared at Tony tightly with the sharp eyes of an eagle, trying to see something different from his expression. But Tony''s performance talent is also top notch. He was very innocent, and he couldn��t see a little abnormality in the head of the bald head.


    "You have to know that the conditions here can not reach the level of the factory, I can only do as much as possible in a streamlined direction."


    "What about this?" He said, and he picked up the Ark reactor on the table.


    "Controllable power adjustment device, you know how bad your voltage here is, I need a stable energy supply for the laboratory. Especially in the fine links."


    The bald head gently put down the things in his hand, his eyes swept back and forth on Tony''s face, and began to say in a slow tone.


    "Many years ago, bows and sharp edges were the most advanced weapons in the world. The Mongols almost conquered the world by them. But now these things can''t even stop the soldiers under my hands. So I understand the truth, only the most Advanced weapons are the most real and the most reliable force in the world. Most of these weapons come from you, Tony Stark. Seriously, I need to thank you because of these weapons. I can have these achievements today."


    "But what you are doing is not like thanking me!" Tony sneered, and he looked down on the poses of these terrorists.


    "That''s really sorry, I may be too eager to express. I am anxious to the extent that may make you misunderstand. Because for me, you are very important. Mastering Tony Stark has mastered the right to speak in the world, not ?"


    The bald head explained it and ignored Tony. He knew that Tony looked down on someone like him, but he had seen a guy like Tony. He values ??Tony, but he values ??his talent for making weapons. For him, Tony is nothing more than a machine. How do people care about the machine?


    However, when the machine is not working well, it still needs to be beaten. The bald head is thinking this way, and it is doing the same. But the object he beat is silver.


    "What is Tony Stark doing?" He asked Persian in the Persian language.


    Yinsen bowed his head and responded in Persian.


    "He is doing Jericho missiles."


    "You are lying to me, I will give you another chance. Tell me, what is he doing?"


    "Jerico missiles, he is really making Jericho missiles!" Yin Sen was shaking all over the body, but he still insisted on his own statement. And this answer obviously can''t make the bald head satisfied.


    He waved his hand and both of them immediately came up and held Yinsen and pressed him to the iron felt for Tony welding. At the same time, he clamped a red hot metal from the melting furnace of the melting shell and approached Yinsen a little bit.


    "What I hate most is that someone deceives me, even if there is only a little possibility. I will not let this person go, but now I doubt you!"


    Yinsen watched as the hot metal piece approached his face a little bit, and the hot feeling on his face even curled up the hair on his face. He was very scared and shook his body in fear. However, he clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    At this time, Tony really can''t stand it anymore. Although he couldn''t understand Yinsen''s conversation, he knew that Yinsen was punished for shielding himself. He can''t let Yinsen be so insulted because of his reasons, so he must stand up.


    "Listen, I don''t care who you are? But if you want Jericho to fly, don''t hurt him?"


    He waved his hand to stop the movement of the bald head and said in a threatening tone.


    This is indeed a poke of his weakness.


    "Is he important?"


    "If you can''t get me a manipulator with a precision of more than 20 million, then he is irreplaceable." Tony vowed that even at this time he did not forget to play his talent. And this sentence obviously makes the bald head hesitate.


    He thought about it and put down the pliers in his hand. Going to Tony''s face.


    "I will give you another day. I will see Jericho missiles one day later. If not, you can''t keep the doctor''s life."


    After that, the bald heads took their own hands and went away. Tony is silently supporting Yin Sen. He looked at a sweaty silverson and sighed.


    "Sorry, man. I hurt you!"


    "It''s none of your business. They are just a group of madmen. You don''t have to pay for their madness!" Yinsen smiled and comforted Tony. He is not angry with Tony because of this, because it is this group of terrorists who really need to be hated for him, not a comrade in a trench.


    Looking at Yinsen''s careless look, Tony suddenly felt that his heart was not a taste. He rarely has this feeling of guilt, but now he really feels that he is sorry for this friend.


    Looked at the steel armor parts that were piled up together and only he could tell. I looked at the messy clothes, and now I still keep gasping. Tony made a determination.


    "Yinsen, listen. We will start to act tomorrow, this thing for you." Tony said that he buckled a watch on Yinsen''s wrist.


    "Man, I haven''t let you repay me?" Yinsen looked at Tony''s behavior puzzledly. He didn''t understand why Tony would wear a watch on him at this time.


    "Listen, Yin Sen. This thing is..." Tony did not explain the content, but took his hand and pressed it on the still red metal.


    The red metal theoretically burns his skin and brings him tremendous pain. But now Yin Sen does not have this feeling. A layer of fine electric ions flashed on his palm, and the hot metal had been subconsciously pinched in his hand, but there was only a warmth from the touch of the skin.


    "Is this?" Yinsen was somewhat unbelievable. He did not dare to trust the trust to actually give this life-saving thing to himself. He raised his head and stared at Tony with amazement and asked. "what would you do?"


    "Hurry up, I can still rely on it!" Tony gestured a bunch of **** in the corner, and only the two of them knew what it meant.


    They began to grasp every minute and every second, and what they didn''t know was that they were above them. There is another person who is watching them quietly. The man is waiting, waiting for tomorrow.

 Chapter 183： Runaway doctor, Die Hard

    (QQ group 233361711 Strategic Science Corps, password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, have ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, also welcome every A friend who has an idea for this book.)


    Another day passed, when the terrorists who were in charge of monitoring Tony once again inspected Tony''s situation, they were surprised to find that the main target of their surveillance was no longer in their sight.


    A screen-like thing is in front of all the camera equipment, so that these terrorists can only see the busy Yinsen, but can not see the most important person, Tony Stark.


    The terrorists immediately blasted the pot, and the leader repeatedly reminded Tony that he was paying close attention, which made the terrorists immediately feel something wrong.


    So these guys acted immediately, and one ran out to report the situation to their leader, while the rest was guns and rushed toward the cave.


    The large iron gate of the cave was sealed from the inside and a simple bomb was placed on the gate. The fuze wraps around the handle of the door, and as soon as someone forcibly opens the door, the gas bottle filled with methane will explode immediately. And this is Tony''s last defense.


    At this time, Tony has begun to wear the steel armor they made with the help of Yinsen. The internal drive unit is modified from the internal mechanism of the missile, and the outer casing is directly assembled and welded with the shell of the missile. Because it is impossible to get a more suitable internal shield, Tony can only choose to wear a protective protective suit to protect himself.


    This makes him look like an ugly big toy. But you have to admit it. This is a very big toy because his maker is Tony Stark. The world''s best weapon developer. The weapon he designed is destined to create legends.


    "Help me install the armor of the chest, the screws don''t need to be screwed, as long as they are strong enough."


    Tony told the silverson and buckled his wrist belt. That was his weapon system, two flamethrowers modified by welding tools.


    "And, after **** up the screw, I downloaded the program. It''s on the laptop over there. Just press the start button."


    Yin Sen just touched the computer, and there was a sound of sipping at the door. He twitched the start button and looked at the progress bar above.


    "The progress bar has started. Damn, they have found us, what should we do?"


    "Don''t worry, take your time." Tony comforted Yinsen. He knew that there couldn''t be a little bit of panic at this time, and he had to deal with it calmly. "As I can tell you, if the progress bar starts, don''t worry about him. You come over and help me fix the armor on my shoulder."


    Yinsen continued to act according to his instructions, but this time. The terrorists have come outside the gate and knocked at the door to let them answer their shouts.


    "Say something, tell them something. Hold them!" Tony''s life and death, Tony also began to get nervous. However, he still kept his reason and thought of letting Yin Sen temporarily comfort the terrorists with words.


    But he found that Yin Sen��s face was actually crying.


    "Hell, I don''t know what they are talking about?"


    "What, can you not speak a lot of languages?" Tony also stunned. He didn''t think that Yinsen actually lost the chain at this critical time.


    "They are talking about the language of a small tribe, and outsiders simply can''t understand!"


    "Then just say something, just let them hold them. Just talk!"


    Yinsen quickly yelled in Arabic, but the use did not seem to be big. Those outside have been rushing to get more and more rushed. And Yin Yin still wants to change a language to see if there is any effect. A violent explosion rushed from the direction of the gate.


    That is the result of the forcible terrorists who have been unable to wait. The weapons made by Tony are very practical. It was only for a moment that a violent explosion triggered it. The raging fire swallowed the bodies of these guys and brought them into the abyss of death.


    "How is the effect?" Tony heard the explosion, and Tony couldn''t help but ask. He now has the whole person fixed on this steel armor, and he can''t move until the steel armor is activated. So he can only understand how the situation is going through Yinsen.


    "The effect is very good, they are all dead." Yin Sen swallowed, he was not the first time to see the dead. But it was the first time I saw someone who died because of myself. He originally felt that he should be afraid, but he did not feel this way. Instead, there is a kind of comfort. A kind of comfort to the big hatred.


    In fact, there is one thing, Yin Sen has not said to Tony. It was he who saw his family died in the hands of this group of terrorists before he was brought here. So when he saw these terrorists dangling in front of their own eyes, his heart was like a fire. That is the pain and suffering that can not be reported.


    And that''s why he will be desperate to help Tony. He had no ability to kill before, and all he could only get spiritual redemption by trying to destroy these terrorists. He helped Tony, just don''t want this terrorist to get what they want.


    Now, he has other ideas.


    "I know that my things will not be wrong, Yin Sen. Just wait, we can kill." Tony nodded and boasted two sentences. He just wanted to appease his partner, only to find that Yinsen had gone out silently.


    "Yinsen, what are you doing?" Tony''s heart immediately had a bad feeling.


    At this time, Yin Sen had touched the body of the corpse, holding the blessings made by Stark. Although the explosion was very fierce, it did not cause too much damage to the firearms. Yin Sen took one of the guns from the body and picked up two guns. Said to Tony.


    "Man, I just watched it, the progress bar is just half. The explosion will bring those people over, and the time is not enough for you to start this steel armor. So I decided to help you get some time."


    "Sinson, don''t do this. You hear it, you are crazy about doing this. Wait a second, we will be fine soon."


    Tony yelled in a panic. Although he knew that Yinsen had nano-protective clothing protection, he had seen the weapons outside, and many of them were not so thin and protective.


    "Don''t worry about me, I can''t get into the gun now." Yinsen pretended to laugh happily. "I have always dreamed of being a Terminator, and now I can finally achieve it."


    As he spoke, he pulled the trigger and slammed the bullets in a random way, rushing toward the outside of the cave.


    Tony yelled desperately, but couldn''t stop the silver lord who had decided. He can only look anxiously at the laptop in the distance, hoping that the progress bar there will be able to go faster. At this moment, he discovered that time has passed so much.


    Yinsen ran all the way, and the two submachine guns in his hand were like two large torches. The fire never stopped. Fortunately, he cleverly picked up a few magazines, or he was afraid that he would not see the face of the terrorists.


    It is precisely because of his fierce firepower that the outside group of terrorists who are rushing in are frightened. Don''t look at what they do, the terrorists, but there are really few people who can make a fierce life and don''t go up and die. So at the moment of seeing Yinsen, several people did not even do a few shots in a symbolic manner, and they ran directly.


    They are not stupid, and Yin Sen��s appearance is obviously not to be killed. He only wants to kill one enough and kill two bad ones. Whoever goes up this time is obviously not too happy to live.


    So a very embarrassing scene appeared. A doctor with a hand-free force held two guns, and even the head could not control it, but chased seven or eight elite-level terrorists running around the cave. And it seems that there is still a posture to pull them out of the cave.


    Of course, it is just a look. This group of terrorists is also able to directly attack the US military. The basic tactical qualities are still there.


    So when the silver sensation was too cold, and with two guns roaring out of the cave, it was found that a group of people had been squatting at the door and pointing at him. Even without any orders, these people madly opened the fire at the moment when Yinsen rushed out.


    The bullet shot like a rainstorm on Yin Sen''s body, making him seem to be trembled like a banana leaf blown by the wind, and he really thought he was going to die. But after waiting for a long time, he found that he didn��t feel at all.


    The fine electric ion protects his body, which is the appearance of the nano-metal covered by the body. Under the protection of this layer of nano-metal, Yin Sen did not say that he was injured, and he didn''t even feel a little.


    At this moment, he finally realized the feeling of the Terminator''s arrogant battlefield. The feeling that makes you feel happy is really only a cool word.


    And looking at the terrorists who had been stunned by their own stunned, even the clips were not known, Yin Sen��s face showed a smirk of pleasure. The opportunity for revenge is here.


    He lowered the gunshots, and the fire-breathing muzzle made the bullets look like a chain of chains that went through the bodies of these terrorists. The blood and the rain are flying, and there are more than a dozen bodies on the ground. And this is just the beginning of revenge for Yinsen. He has to do more, and only continue to rush to survive, in order to be worthy of his loved ones in heaven.


    Thinking of this, he picked up two more guns and rushed over to the crowded places.


    A person who is not alive may be able to cause temporary riots, but it is unlikely to cause too much impact on this group of terrorists. But a person who is desperate, and who is invulnerable, and who is not killed by the fight, is not a riot, but a real chaos.


    When Yin Sen saw the man, he shot and saw that the arms that were piled together would not shoot him into the explosion without stopping the fire. Taking advantage of his own nano-metals, he is still more daring than He Die. It didn''t take long, and a big terrorist base was actually one-third of him. This is no one can think of it.


    The bald head did not think that when he saw that the silver **** was blocking the gods and the Buddha blocked the appearance of the Buddha, he knew that he had been deceived by Tony Stark. Staring at the big beard of the big man, he bit his teeth and reached the order.


    "Put up the anti-aircraft gun and kill me. Hurry!"


    At this time, he has not considered any nano-protective clothing. The arms of a valley are here. These are all his net worth. A protective suit is far less important in his heart, so how to choose it is very Clear.


    Yinsen was still frantically destroying everything he saw. He didn''t think of a gateway in the distant valley. A cannon used to fight the US military plane had already lowered his body and aimed at him.

 Chapter 184： Rushing into the clouds and getting out of danger

    (QQ group 233361711 Strategic Science Corps, password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, have ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, also welcome every A friend who has an idea for this book.) The 30mm air defense cannon is almost the limit of nano protective clothing. This is only a thin layer of invisible nano metal, not the thick nano armor of the Dawn Knight. So this small 30mm cannon has reached its limit.


    But Yinsen didn''t know the problem. He was still immersed in his own illusion of being the devil''s terminator, and he had the urge to continue this fantasy. Of course, he has no chance.


    The low and coherent sound of the sounding sounded, and then in the madness of the silver sensation, I felt the pain in my chest and abdomen that seemed to be hurt. All of his people flew backwards.


    The impact of a single bullet naturally does not have this effect, but a series of non-stop shots are enough to take him off. This is still the reason why the nano protective clothing is still protecting him. Otherwise, this round of shooting is enough to make Yinsen a pile of minced meat on the ground.


    But even now, Yin Sen does not feel much better. His body turned over the river, all kinds of numbness and severe pain came from inside the body, and he gently pressed the ribs with his hand, and he knew that there was a fracture. But fortunately, based on his experience, know that the bones did not hurt the internal organs. However, internal bleeding is affirmative.


    As a surgeon, he knew very well that this situation is not optimistic. In the absence of timely rescue, he can almost be said to be dead. In this environment, what can be saved is only an illusion.


    However, Yin Sen did not feel sorry for himself. At this time, he actually felt that death was an indifferent thing. There were his relatives waiting for him in the sky, and a group of **** in the ground were sent to **** by him. And can feel the feeling of a hero man before death, what else can not be satisfied?


    Holding this idea, Yin Sen closed his eyes. He knows that the attack just won''t be like this, the next time it is time for him to die. He is ready to meet the embrace of death.


    The cannon sounded as he imagined, but suddenly it made a harsh metal crash. The pain did not appear as Yinsen thought. Instead, a black shadow blocked the sunlight in front of his eyes. And it seems that he has taken everything for him.


    Yin Sen opened his eyes and saw the big guy who was in front of him. The ugly shell continually screams under the sweep of the cannon, making him sound like a bang that is constantly being beaten. But the sound was very beautiful in Yin Sen''s ear. He licked his mouth and smiled at the noise source.


    "You are finally here, I am about to be killed."


    "Sorry, I see you are so happy. Some don''t want to bother you. Can you stand up, man!" Tony smiled and lowered his body to help Yinsen. Compared with the nano protective clothing on Yinsen''s body, his large canned body is much better, so he does not care about shooting after himself.


    "Of course, no problem." Standing up under Tony''s help, Yin Sen still clasped the gun in his hand. He shot the terrorists who fled in sight and found that he seemed to have fallen in love with this feeling.


    "Then follow me, we have to rush out of this bandit." Being held for so long, Tony''s heart was also a bit of a bad breath. And now for him, it is time for this bad smell.


    The flamethrowers on both arms immediately set off the fierceness, and the blazing flames turned like two poisonous dragons, turning everything around them into a sea of ??fire. The rising fire not only ignited tents, arms, but also ignited countless running people.


    It didn''t take long for it to be a scene of purgatory. In addition to the flames or flames, and from time to time, there are munitions in the burning of the fire to explode more explosions, but this is a dilemma for the terrorists in this valley.


    Not only the pain of burning fire, but also the suffocation of smoked smoke. There are even unlucky guys who have been killed by the munitions of the munitions. These are the things that these terrorists have not thought of, even the bald man who is the leader of the head has not thought about it.


    At this moment, he looked at the two culprit in the middle of the valley that caused it all, almost biting his teeth. But he didn''t dare to move, and he didn''t even have the courage to show his head. The two fierce and sinister guys are now almost every terrorist who appears in front of their own eyes. Under their joint efforts, almost no one can live to a safe place.


    The bald head is very distressed by his own men and the foundation, but he is more distressed by his own life. So he only chose to lie in the corner silently, waiting for the two men to ravage the past.


    The arsonists who don��t want to die are also stopped when they stop, not to mention Tony��s loyal guy. He had a plan to retreat after he had pointed out all the tents he could see. Others may not know, but he knows very well how the weapon of his invention will end in such a fire.


    It is not at all polite to say that there is always a possibility of a grand enough fireworks here. If they run slower, it is estimated that they will feel the feeling of rocket boosting. Really, this does not know how many equivalent explosives are entirely possible to send them to the sky.


    "Sinson, we should go!" Tony estimated the form in front of him and shouted at Yinsen.


    "I will come over here!" Yin Sen, who participated in the Tony plan throughout the whole, also knew what he meant, and nodded immediately. Up is an old tree packing, hugged on Tony''s body.


    Really, he really didn''t want to do this, but there is really no other way. If you don''t use this most secure method, he really can''t guarantee that he can continue to do this with little strength. It is important to know that he is going to catch a flight, but a self-propelled flying tool that is far less protective than the aircraft.


    "I can warn you, Yin Sen. Never go out and tell others that you have done this action after going out, especially in this body." Tony took a slap, as the most professional playboy, he can''t help but silver. There are any extra ideas for Sen''s current actions.


    "If I can go out, I won''t say a word." Yin Sen smiled, and he didn''t want to use this strange posture, but who can care for more in order to save his life? "But if you can''t get out, I must kiss you before I die. Tony, you gave me a big surprise!"


    "Hell, don''t think about it. I''m absolutely, no, let a man, kiss me!" Tony''s face ironed a button on the inside of his arm, under the boost of the leg''s ejector There is also Yinsen��s big laugh, rising into the sky and going straight to the sky.


    At their feet, there was a huge roar, and the stacked arms supported the last moment. Then use the gorgeous fireworks to start off for the two guys. Of course, the valley at this time has been completely destroyed.


    Turning off Tony for almost two months, this terrorist base finally paid a heavy price.


    However, Tony is now not in the mood to care if this price makes him satisfied. He is controlling his steel armor as much as possible, allowing him to fly more smoothly. However, it is clear that his efforts did not play any role. After adding a person''s burden, his steel armor is falling toward the distant desert in a perfect arc.


    This is an arc that can hardly change, even if Tony has already begun to learn the most primitive fish tail movements can not save the embarrassing situation they face. They are falling and are at a very outrageous speed.


    "We are falling!" Yin Sen shouted, and the reality in front of him made him unable to shout.


    "I know!" Tony responded, and he knew what he was doing.


    ��What are you going to do?��


    "I''m trying now!"


    "I can''t see the effect!"


    "Then I can''t do anything!"


    In this unnutritive conversation, two people are getting closer and closer to the ground. Seeing that you have to plunge into countless yellow sand. Suddenly, their bodies stood still in the air, as if they were fixed in the air.


    "Tony, this is also your invention?" After a few seconds in the air, Yinsen asked with a cry. But he knows that this is just a psychological comfort. Everything that Tony did all these days was seen by him. If Tony had this kind of means, he would definitely know.


    "Although I really want to say yes, but I am sorry, I don''t have this skill yet!" Tony''s face was very awkward, just like eating excrement. "Listen, this is almost the same. Let me put it down!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tony and Yinsen fell to the ground in various kinds, but because they were just over one meter high from the ground, there was no problem except when they landed.


    "Hey, you bastard. Is this the way you treat your good friends who have just returned from the terrorists?"


    Tony cursed and cursed, and it seemed that he had already guessed who did it.


    "I really want to treat you with a warm hug, but see you like this. I really don''t want to touch you, Tony. Can tell me when you are, so taste is so weird!"


    The black figure emerged from the void and began to speak to Tony in a sly tone. And seeing this figure, Tony immediately shook his eyebrows.


    "I knew it was you, I should have known it. Oh, Yin Sen, what are you doing again, hurry up and give it to me."


    Yinsen heard Tony''s complaint and climbed up from his body, but he was shaking his body and pointing at the black figure, stuttering.


    "Dawn Knight, I am not mistaken, this is the Dawn Knight?"


    "Of course you are not mistaken, sir!" Zhou Yi smiled and extended his hand to pick up Tony. "do you need my help?"


    "Of course, do you think it is comfortable to have such a heavy, so hot thing under this big sun?"


    Listening to Tony''s complaint, Zhou Yi shrugged. Start helping Tony unload his body. His movements were so violent that the heavy metal was torn apart like a piece of paper. But violence has the benefit of violence, and soon Tony is freed from the heavy metal.


    "Tony, can you tell me when I found out?" After doing all this, Zhou Yi asked Tony.

 Chapter 185： Superstar return friend definition

    (QQ group 233361711 Abnormal Human Research Center, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, also Every friend who has an idea for this book is welcome.)


    "Since I started making this steel armor, I was thinking about a problem. If it were me, what materials would I use to make a good work, and then I would think of your nano metal."


    "High strength, high resistance, and free compression. It is definitely the best shell material. I can think of this. Your original owner has no reason not to think about this. You are not an honest guy, I put All possible people think about it. Only the identity of your present is the most likely!"


    Tony ripped off his coat and placed it on his head. In this hot and humid desert, he can only use this way to keep himself cool. Even this coolness won''t be cool.


    "I know I can''t help you? But how do you guess that I just saved you?" Zhou Yi smiled, not surprising that Tony could guess the identity of the Dawn Knight. Before, he just didn''t think about it. Once he started to doubt, he would naturally find the real answer. So he was curious why Tony would think that just that was his moving hand.


    Just the ability to stagnate, if you want to find the source, it is not easy to guess. There are too many of this power in this world, and it is impossible to find a person from this ability.


    "Man, is your brain sick? I am missing in Rodi''s territory. As a friend, Roddy will not inform you, will you not come to save me? You think I put a lot of fire in order to What, not to give you this group of fools."


    Looking at the naked contempt in Tony''s eyes, Zhou Yi laughed. This is the Tony Stark he is familiar with. However, he will not easily let Tony take advantage of himself, but now it is a rebuttal.


    "Sorry, Tony. You guessed the wrong thing?"


    "what?"


    "It��s Pepe telling me your news, knowing that she is crying so badly.�� Zhou Yi shrugged, but it made Tony��s whole heart lifted.


    This **** is now acting like a little boy in first love. He scratched his face, full of desires to stop. But in the end he still asked.


    "Is she alright?"


    "You shouldn''t ask me about this kind of problem!" Zhou Yi stressed that he is not a friend of women, and he can get a foot on anything. To know that Tony has a meaning for Pepe, many people know that if he is concerned about Pepe''s enthusiasm, it is estimated that many people will despise it.


    "Please, you and Pepe are also friends, aren''t you?"


    "Only for friends, and know that I have been looking for you in this desert. How can I care about Pepe? And for Pepe, finding you is the most important thing, isn''t it?"


    The two men began a fierce tongue-and-mouth confrontation with a woman, so that they forgot to have a person on the side.


    Originally, with the character of Yin Sen, he did not care much about being ignored. But the current situation is that his body does not allow him to be ignored. Internal bleeding is also dead. He is a doctor and understands this very well. So he had to come forward to interrupt the scene where the two men fell in love.


    "Gentlemen, although I don''t want to bother you. But I need treatment now, and I must do it as soon as possible."


    Looking at Yin Sen''s face and saying something like this, Tony immediately asked worriedly.


    "You are hurt? Yinsen!"


    "Internal bleeding, but not very serious." Yin Sen has not spoken, Zhou Yi took the lead to say it. This made Silver Sen a little surprised. He looked nodded strangely. It seemed strange that the Dawn Knight could know his injury.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a problem." Zhou Yi naturally wouldn''t give him any explanation. He just extended his hand and applied the power of the sun. The golden brilliance instantly made Yinsen��s body turn better, and incidentally adjusted Tony��s physical condition.


    However, Zhou Yi is very restrained, he just improved their body. But did not give them the power of youth forever. This is a big secret, unless he is not willing to expose it.


    "What happened to me?" The light faded, and Yinsen first reacted. As a doctor, his understanding of the body is not comparable to Tony. He knew exactly what his body was like now, and in order to verify his feelings in his body, he pressed his ribs hard.


    The solid touch clearly told him that everything has returned to its best condition. And this is what makes him feel incredible.


    "My God, this is really a ghost. I mean, this is a miracle. I am fine, there is no problem at all. How is this possible?"


    Silverson speaks incoherently and is more and more fearful of the Knights of Dawn. It is only **** who has this ability in his cognition. Although the Dawn Knight is not Jesus, how much is he worse than **** Christ?


    Unlike the fear of Yinsen, Tony is just curious. As the closest friend, he can''t have any feelings of friendship beyond Zhou Yi, this is not his style. So he just asked very strangely.


    "How come you have this ability? Are you a mutant?"


    ��Is this important?�� Zhou Yi asked. And this question was immediately met by Tony''s eyes.


    "Please, I just want to know the answer. Don''t be so sensitive? Are you a relationship between the mutant and me? I am not relying on the politicians who crowd the mutants!"


    This kind of answer makes Zhou Yi feel warm. He knows that Tony has made a choice in terms of racial differences. Whether it is a mutant or not, he cares more about the identity of Zhou Yi��s friend. This is enough for Zhou Yi.


    "Well, I should confess. I am not a mutant, I am a natural mutant. But my sister is!" This is his first time to Tony to confess his family. Before that, Tony never knew the specific identity of Zhou Yi''s sister. He only knew that Zhou Yi had a younger sister, but he looked like he was growing. He didn''t know where he lived.


    After hearing the instructions of Zhou Yi, Tony once again disdainfully mocked.


    "Only you are so careful to be wary of me. Do you think I care about the identity of a mutant? It��s a hell, I am Tony Stark!"


    "No, I am worried about the safety of my sister. And because you are Tony Stark, the dude that I know has harmed countless girls, so I am preventing you from meeting with Xia Yusi!"


    "Is your sister very beautiful?"


    "Shut up, never ask this question. Tony!" Anti-Tony is more than anti-chuan, this is the true state of mind of Zhou Yi.


    The two are still idle, and the sound of the helicopter has been heard from the horizon. Zhou Yi looked at it and said to Tony.


    "Rodi is here, I should go too!"


    "Why, don''t you want Rodi to see you like it?" Tony asked with an eyebrow, and he was very uncomfortable with the behavior of this hidden head.


    "I just don''t want him to be difficult. You should know that he is still a soldier after all. So it is better for me to not expose this identity to him!"


    Listening to Zhou Yi''s explanation, Tony licked his mouth.


    "Just do it, this is your problem, not mine. Rest assured, I will hold my mouth!"


    I got the answer I wanted, and Zhou Yi smiled. Silently disappeared in place. Tony knows that he is no longer here.


    The plane in the distance gradually flew over and began to land slowly in front of Tony. The plane has not yet landed, and Rodi has jumped out of the cabin.


    He hugged Tony hard, saying in a very emotional tone.


    "It��s good to see you, man!"


    "I am the same, Roddy. But please, please send me back to the United States. I really don''t want to stay in this desert for a moment."


    Tony has not returned yet, and the entire press has begun to operate frantically. The son of Stark, who returned safely, immediately returned to the throne of his media star, and almost all the media put his sight on him.


    No way, Tony''s thing is really legendary. In the protection of the US military, it was robbed by terrorists and miraculously killed from the hands of terrorists. It��s just that this three-fold plot development has brought a thrilling ups and downs in the stock of the entire Stark company.


    But Tony can''t care about stocks at all, and these things should be something that shareholders have to worry about. His whole mind was now placed on the little secretary who stood by the door and smiled and laughed at him.


    Tossed the doctor who was arranged by the military. Tony went straight to Pepe''s side. Looking at the woman who was thin and thin, he thought about it, but in the end he took out such a sentence.


    "Are you crying? Is it worried for me?"


    "No, this is the tears of excitement." Pepe was embarrassed to be in love with Tony in the public, so she wiped her tears and explained to him. "I am just happy, since you are back. I don''t have to worry that I will lose my job."


    "Yes, it''s my turn to be sad." Tony blinked and began to sell his friends mercilessly. "Zhou Yi, the guy said to me, but you are crying very badly. I was very touched at first, thinking that you are worried about me."


    "Is Zhou Yi already contacted you? Did he find the Knight of Dawn? Did he save you?" Pepe asked in a row, and this eager questioning was to make Tony play a small temper.


    "I don''t know if you used to chase stars. Yes, I saw the Knights of Dawn, but he has no use. At most, it only helped a little, but I escaped by myself. This is a testimony of Yinsen!"


    ��Sinson?�� Pepe asked curiously, and Tony introduced the Yinsen who had been acting as a passerby behind him.


    "This is Yin Sen, my prisoner. It is he who helped me escape the ghost place, and has nothing to do with the Dawn Knight who is full of brain muscles."


    "Tony!" Pepe gave him a blank look. But I didn''t expect Tony to have gotten into the car with a rogue, and loudly told his driver and bodyguard Hogan.


    "Let''s go, guys. What I want to do most now is to eat a cheeseburger, and there!"


    "Tony, I think you should go to the hospital to check it out." Looking at Tony, as usual, Pepe said to him.


    "No! One thing is more important." Tony''s face was actually more serious than her. "Tell those media, I want to open a press conference!"


    "Press conference?"


    "Yes, it''s a press conference!"

 Chapter 186： Tony Resolution Giant Crisis

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    "Sit down, so we can talk a little better. I can also eat this burger more comfortably." Watching Tony''s slap in the TV, and the face around him, accompanying him to do it. Arbad Stan on the ground. Zhou Yi, who was sitting at home, showed a sly smile on the face of watching the show.


    "Boss, it seems that you know what Tony Stark will say at this press conference?" Ai Da, who saw Zhou Yi��s smile and had a certain understanding of his character, asked. She is sure that Zhou Yi must know something, so she just wants to see if Zhou Yi is willing to tell her.


    "You will know soon, and you see that bald head. If you wait, he will put Tony in a desperate manner." Zhou Yi took up the cup in front of him and pointed to the face of Opad. Signal Ada to focus on this guy.


    "Mr. Stan?" Ada, who has taken over most of Zhou Yi��s work, has naturally contacted the second speaker of this Stark company. She does not believe that such an old-fashioned person will do such things in front of the media.


    "You will know when you look at it." Zhou Yi just laughed and said nothing at the moment.


    Ada no longer speaks, she has begun to pay attention to the developments at the press conference.


    "Know, I actually think about my father at this time, I didn''t say goodbye to him. Yes, I didn''t say goodbye to him at the end of the day."


    "I really have a question to ask him now. Has he hesitated, whether he has ever succumbed, whether he has regretted it. Create this company and sell weapons that can take away other people''s lives to the world!"


    "I really want to ask him, how does it feel to be a dead businessman?"


    Tony Stark sat on the ground and said this in the face of countless media. And when his voice just fell, all the media became silent, and then a huge wave broke out. Almost everyone is desperately squeezing forward, trying to get the microphone closer to Tony. They have already felt the existence of big news at this time with their keen professional sense of smell.


    Not only they, but even Opad De Stan has this weird feeling. He quickly took Tony and wanted to ask him what he was going to say. Why not discuss it with him beforehand. But it is already late, Tony has already released this explosive news at this time.


    "I decided to cancel the weapons development department of Stark International, and this resolution will take effect now."


    The news came out, not to mention the media. Almost everyone who saw this news felt the feeling of a mountain and a tsunami. As long as you hold the Stark stock in your hand, the most important thing to think about at this time is to throw out the stock in your hand. Everyone knows that a huge financial volatility is coming.


    The most worried and afraid of this big storm is Opad De Stan. He is one of the pioneers of Stark''s business. He is more important to his company than his son. How could it be that Tony could easily remove one of his thighs so easily.


    He quickly took Tony and prevented him from continuing. And occupied the microphone on the podium of the conference. Shouting loudly.


    "The main purpose of our press conference is to tell everyone that Tony is back. In addition, Tony is joking with everyone."


    Although he said so, there are not many people who believe in him. After all, Stark��s surname is Stark, not the surname of Stein. Everyone knows that Tony Stark has the final say, not his Obadi Stan.


    Tony was carried over by Oba, and Zhou Yi knew that there would be a series of very complicated exchanges between them. For now, he has not had the room to intervene. Now he is the chairman of the Nikko Group. Under the premise of this status, he has no right to join the Stark Board of Directors. He will hold a stake in Stark, but he can only be a listener in Stark. Unless he thoroughly masters Stark, he has no right to speak.


    This is the product of mutual compromise between several major companies. They can''t let their own opponents sit on the meeting that decides their company''s direction. Therefore, under this unwritten rule, Zhou Yi has not been able to insert Stark��s decision. Naturally, the problems before Tony and Obadi have nothing to do with him.


    In this case, no one invited him, Zhou Yi happily lived a comfortable life. Until the arrival of the next uninvited guest. In the current state of Zhou Yi, this uninvited guest should not come too late.


    The real situation and he expected to be much worse. Not yet in a week, there are uninvited guests coming to him. But unlike what he thought, this time it was not the trouble representative of Coulson, but the guy who came here this time was an annoyance.


    "Ms. Hill, I really didn''t expect you to come to me!" Looking at Maria Hill, who was brought to the front by Ada, Zhou Yi said with amazement. He thought that this time the SHIELD still sent Colson to find him.


    It seems to have guessed what Zhou Yi thought, and Hill��s commander frowned and said to him.


    "Colson is now responsible for your good friend Tony Stark, so I sent you to talk to you."


    "Tony, how is Tony? Is the fluctuation of the stock market affecting the normal operation of your SHIELD?" Zhou Yi began to know.


    "Zhou Yi, don''t think that you can be fooled by the stupidity. You should be very clear about the role of the steel armor that Stark developed."


    As always, Hill��s commander did not give Zhou Yi any good face. Of course, Zhou Yi rarely gave her a good face.


    "How can I know what Tony will do, is it true that Tony buys some nanometals from me and needs to report to me what he wants to do with these things? In addition, I have been staying here recently, about the steel you said. I don��t know what the armor is."


    How could Zhou Yi not know what Tony did with the steel armor? Tonight, Tony also personally made a video call with him, asking him about the differences between the nano-metals in his hand, and even showing off himself personally. The new suit that I just released.


    However, for the inquiry of SHIELD, he will never admit that he knows anything. He and SHIELD have not been so good that they can sell their friends at any time.


    "You are lying, we are very clear."


    "But you have no way."


    The two men quickly fell into a stalemate, which made both Serrana and Ida tacitly chose to stay on the sidelines. Because they know that these two people are not talking about collapse. There will always be people who take the lead in breaking this deadlock.


    Hill''s commander''s towering chest violently undulating. After a while, she took out a document and placed it in front of Zhou Yi, and said coldly to him.


    "I don''t have time to quarrel with you. This is why I came to you. After reading it, let''s talk about the future."


    "It��s weird. Can some people ask for help when they ask for help?�� Zhou Yi squatted and took the file. He looked at the face of Hill''s commander, and he was cold enough to the point where he could freeze the dead. When he saw it, he gave up and he gave up and continued to tease her.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s talk about this after reading this." After that, he began to look at this information.


    The beginning of the information is a person''s resume. Robert Bruce Banner, the main researcher for a special project in the military. On this project, SHIELD made a confidential label. However, soon, Zhou Yi found an introduction to this project on the next page. The Super Soldier plans to be a subordinate, an experimental project on radiation transformation of the human body. This made Zhou Yi feel a bit, it seems that this secret is also treated separately.


    In the following data, Zhou Yi found his familiar figure. Bruce Banner suffered a terrible accident during the gamma experiment because of the particularity of his body that caused gamma rays to cause terrible variations in his body. A terrible monster was born from his body. And this monster, Zhou Yi is somewhat familiar. In memory, people call Hulk, and here they call him the Hulk.


    He remembers very little about the things of his life. There are also very few things worth remembering. But the Avengers League is definitely one. Although he could not remember all the members, he was very impressed by the two of them.


    One is Tony, and the other is Captain America, and the last thing he can remember is Hulk.


    A powerful, uncontrollable giant who will become stronger and stronger because of anger. Such a person is already qualified to be remembered by him.


    I have proofread the information in front of me and my memory. Zhou Yi thinks that this blues is the Hulk in his memory. And it is clear that Hulk has become a prey in the eyes of SHIELD. The dozens of pages of the suffix of the data are all about his analysis, and the various damages he caused. After rushing through the information, Zhou Yi began to ask, and began to ask.


    "Well, I have seen the information. I can tell you now, what are you looking for?"


    Hill Commander took back the information. She looked at Zhou Yi and said what she wanted.


    "You have seen Dr. Banner''s information, then the rest is very simple. I hope you can help us catch him!"


    ��Why?�� Zhou Yi asked. "Did this Dr. Benner threaten you, or who he threatened. I have read the information. All the accidents so far have been caused by the military blocking the giant that Dr. Banner has turned into. From me. From the point of view, Dr. Banner is a victim. So why should I help you to harm a victim?"


    "Because he is a huge danger in itself." Recognizing the mismatch of Zhou Yi, Hill Commander immediately increased the volume. "Dr. Banner will transform into a terrible, uncontrolled monster because of all kinds of stimuli. We can''t let that monster appear in the city, do you understand?"


    "Where did he appear last time? Brazil? He has already chosen to live in isolation, why he suddenly ran into the city. He also made a big fuss in the university and even destroyed an armored unit. About this. I think you seem to have something hidden from me."

 Chapter 187： Trade two minds at a time

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    Zhou Yiyi looked at the indignant Hill Commander until she calmed down and sat back in the chair without saying a word, he said with a smile.


    "Know that you are asking me to help you, not that I am asking you. There is an old saying in the ancient Chinese book "Zuo Zhuan" that is called a ritual, and there must be some demand. Since you want me to help, most At least basic etiquette should be done, for example, the truth of the matter."


    "What do you want to know?" Hill commander asked coldly. Of course, when he said this, Zhou Yi knew that she had compromised.


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Hill. We can talk slowly."


    "I don''t have time to chat with you, just ask your question." Hill interrupted Zhou Yi''s nonsense and said straightforwardly.


    "Well, since you asked this question. Then the first question is who is always chasing this big gentleman. Don''t tell us that you are, if it is you, I can only say that you really should not be a spy. ��


    "It was one of the heads of General Sadius E. Ross, the Super Soldier Program. Because Dr. Banner was born in the project he was responsible for, he has been pursuing Dr. Banner. He wants to copy Benner. The accident on the doctor, mass production of super soldiers."


    "Ah, the military man. And it is also a military representative responsible for the super soldier plan. I found out that the military is not crazy, there is an Anbrera and the military colluding in front of it, being rooted in the whole world. Now there is still a military experiment that has created this uncontrollable giant. Ms. Hill, can you tell me what other bad things are related to the military?"


    Zhou Yi haha ??smiled and began to speak to Hill Commander in this mocking tone.


    Hill Commander frowned and refuted.


    "That is the military problem, it has nothing to do with us. We are a worldwide organization, not an institution affiliated with a country. The behavior of the US military has nothing to do with us."


    "Well, since you said this, then you can tell me why you should arrest Dr. Banner, not really like you said, to prevent him from causing more damage."


    Hill fell silent in such a problem, and Zhou Yi did not ask. He picked up the teacup and looked at the complex Hill, while tea was set to start. He doesn''t have to worry about this matter, because he will never be anxious.


    Maria Hill''s look changed a lot of colors, and she finally made up her mind to start answering this question.


    "This is a secret issue. I shouldn''t have told you. But I think since you will find out sooner or later, it''s better to tell you the truth now. So you don''t have to misunderstand us."


    "Good, I am listening. Ms. Hill!"


    "We want you to help us arrest Dr. Banner in order to prevent him from causing more damage. Of course, this is only part of our purpose. The bigger reason is that we need the power of Dr. Banner."


    "Please continue, Ms. Hill. I think you can say more in detail."


    Commander Hill took a sigh of relief and continued.


    "The giant who turned Dr. Banner is the product of the most successful super soldier plan after the captain of the United States so far. In addition to his loss of reason, his effect is almost perfect. General Ross once mobilized a whole armored force. Including airpower. But in the face of Dr. Banner, they all failed. This power is almost perfect, so many people have high hopes for Dr. Banner."


    "So you, like General Ross, want to grab Dr. Banner, tie him to the operating table, dissect him and get the secret of his transformation!"


    Zhou Yi sneered sneerly, for this purpose of forcing an innocent person to go to heaven for a purpose, and to enter the land without a door, he clearly expressed his attitude.


    "We are different, Mr. Zhou Yi." Hill commander got tough. "General Ross does have such an idea, but we don''t. We need Dr. Banner not only because of his power, but what we need more is his wisdom."


    "Only under our protection, General Ross and those who have been waiting to see the opportunity will give up the plot against Dr. Banner."


    "But for Dr. Banner, it was just from the wolf''s mouth to the tiger''s mouth."


    "I can guarantee that we have no intention of hurting Dr. Banner. Under our protection, no one can hurt him. And we can help him to control himself. For us, his wisdom is beyond his control. The power is much more useful."


    Knocked on the table, Zhou Yi took his chin and started thinking. Hill Commander did not speak at this time, she knew that the crucial moment to decide the problem came.


    Soon, Zhou Yi has the answer. He sat upright and said to the Hill Commander.


    "I can help you, but I have two requests."


    "Zhou Yi, don''t be too much." Hill Commander, who had been in harmony with Zhou Yi, stood up directly and stared at him with a table. She has already had enough of this attitude of Zhou Yi. If she can, she really wants to give him two slaps and let him experience his inner indignation.


    "Not a big problem, believe me. It should be easy for you."


    Did not care about Hill''s commander''s attitude, Zhou Yi smiled and explained.


    "I promise that if you dare to ask for any excessive demands, I will definitely make you look good." With such a sentence, Hill Commander sat down again. However, her eyes are still patrolling Zhou Yi''s body like a knife, as if she is ready to erupt.


    Zhou Yi was commanded by Hill��s sharp eyes on his own body. He had already practiced a copper-clad iron bone on various women��s bodies, and naturally he would not be afraid of a Hill commander. After clearing his throat, he began to make his own request.


    "First, I can help you catch Dr. Benner, but I will not hand him over to you, Dr. Benner himself decides. He agrees, then no problem, I will let him go with you. If he does not Agree, sorry, I will send him to a safe place."


    Upon hearing this first request, Hill��s commander frowned and thought for a long time before he nodded.


    "I agree with this request, Dr. Banner will go with us, I believe he knows how to choose is the most correct."


    "That''s just what you think." Zhou Yi smiled and began to say his second request.


    "I know that you have a lot of confidential information there. Don''t worry, I don''t have any interest in the information itself." Looking at the sudden and uneasy Hill Commander, Zhou Yi calmed down. "All I need is a piece of information about vampires. I have found some records from ancient books that can make vampires get rid of bloodthirsty desires and re-live in the sun. It is something that is called holy blood, once ruled in the Holy See. The next Europe has appeared, I think you should have a more detailed record there."


    "You want to save your vampire lover?"


    "You can think so, Ms. Hill."


    "I will help you find this information, but I can''t guarantee that I can get what you want." Looked at the vampire maid who was not far from the face, Hill replied.


    "That''s enough, Ms. Hill. I believe you won''t let me down." Zhou Yi''s face showed a bright smile, and the opposite, Hill''s commander''s expression could not be so brilliant.


    She stood up straight and picked up her own things and said to Zhou Yi.


    "I will complete the transaction, then Dr. Banner will hand it over to you. I will inform you as soon as I have his message."


    After that, she would not leave Zhouyi��s study. Even Zhou Yi would like to send her a message if she did not hear it. I can see that, like last time, she has a lot of anger for Zhou Yi.


    Since Hill��s commander refused to send her a good intention, Zhou Yi would naturally not touch the mold. What''s more, relative to Hill''s commander, Zhou Yi is more concerned about his lovely little maid.


    At this time, Selana was already a blush, and Zhou Yi��s eyes were all watery. Needless to say, Zhou Yi also knows that her heart must be full of emotion.


    All along, she has quietly shrunk in the dark corner, trying every means to help Zhou Yi. But compared to everything that Zhou Yi has, all her efforts are too meager. This gave her an idea of ??dispensable, and driven by this idea, she became increasingly marginalized and even almost a shadow-like existence.


    There is a neglect of this in the middle of this, for your own plan. He ignored a lot of things, including Serana. More is her own choice.


    More and more women appearing around Zhou Yi, let her swear, and let her self-defeating. Compared with them, she always has a feeling of inferiority. Especially when a woman like Ada, who can exist as an indispensable arm of Zhou Yi, appears, her thoughts are even stronger.


    That''s why she will let Ada share her only power. She has no confidence.


    So when Zhou Yi made such a deal to the people of SHIELD, her heart had a different feeling in a moment. Surprise, moving, sad, and many are very complicated, these emotions make her tears flow like a broken pearl. Until Zhou Yi came to her side, she took her into her arms.


    "Sorry, my girl. I have been neglecting you for so long. Please forgive me, dear."


    Selana clung to his waist and buried her head in his arms. He couldn''t help but utter a dull cry, just as if he had vented his grievances, fears, and fears from this time.


    Zhou Yi caressed her hair and let her vent her emotions. He knew that this was his own owe to her. For Serana, he is so important. For him, is this charming little vampire not? He will always remember who is the first person to let him pity, who is the first unreserved person who loves him wholeheartedly.


    Ada looked at the two men and quietly retired. Tonight is theirs. She knows this very well, but what about the future? She believes that no one can make it clear.

 Chapter 188： The birth of a heavy guilty hero

    (QQ group 233361711 abnormal human anatomy center, password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, have ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, also Every friend who has an idea for this book is welcome.)


    "Mr. Stark, do you remember me?"


    At a charity party hosted by Stark Enterprises, a woman came to the lost Tony and asked him unceremoniously.


    Tony''s current state is not good, and it is not the same as he expected. His decision to cancel the Stark Weapons Development Department was severely hampered, and he was even ordered to suspend his duties by the company��s board of directors. The board of directors canceled all his duties in the company. In other words, he is nothing more than the biggest shareholder.


    And this is not the worst. The worst thing is that Tony found himself completely excluded and forgotten. In the past, he will be the only protagonist. Now, he has not received an invitation. If Tony is familiar with Chinese culture, he will know a word, and the human condition is warm and cold. In fact, now he has a very deep understanding of the meaning of this word.


    He sat on the bar like a statue, silently sipping a spicy feeling with a glass until a lady came to him and asked what was said.


    "You are Iraq..." After spit out the pronunciation of a word, Tony could no longer do more. He has had a very close relationship with many women, which is not a problem. The real problem is that he can''t remember most of this group of women. Or, few people can be remembered by him.


    "Irindis, thank God, I have no hope of remembering my name when I recognize you as a person."


    This woman, called Elindis, had a smile on her face, but she was full of gunpowder. Chad Tony almost swallowed the wine into the trachea.


    He admits that it is an improper act to play with a woman''s body, but in general they are yours. Therefore, Tony rarely encounters such a woman who turns the gun directly into the fire. In this case, he is still not much, because he is the one who loses.


    Just like a forcible misconduct, a man is always the main suspect, and a woman is often a victim. This is a question of who is taking advantage of it.


    "Sorry, if you come to investigate the responsibility, I can only express regret." At this time Tony also regarded this woman as a woman who wants to use sympathy to pursue the superior. After all, even if he has been dismissed from the board of directors, he is still the largest shareholder and remains the world''s top single man. This alone is enough for many women to have thoughts that they should not have.


    But this time it was purely Tony thought too much, Ilindis did not have any thoughts on this, she just threw a photo in front of Tony.


    "In your home, your bed. You told me that you never sold your weapons to the Middle East. It��s a hell. I actually believe it! Can you still tell me so confidently?"


    Tony picked up a picture of him in front of him. The picture shows a group of small towns after the war. The whole town is already in ruins. There are wandering residents everywhere and corpses lying on the ground. These are not the objects that Tony is concerned about, and he is concerned with the things that cause it.


    The weapons of Stark Enterprises, whether they are firearms used by both sides of the war, or those large missiles and tanks, are marked by the Stark Enterprise. Looking at these signs, Tony��s face is already gloomy and almost dripping.


    "Seeing this, do you have any explanation?" Ilindis as a journalist, the favorite is to pursue it, especially when this evidence is conclusive.


    "I have never signed such an order!" Tony also had some anger at this time, but not for this woman, but for the Stark company. He remembers clearly that at the board meeting a year ago, he also vetoed the Middle East sales proposal with Zhou Yi, but now it seems that none of this has worked.


    Stark��s weapons still appeared in the Middle East and appeared in ways he did not know. This forced Tony to start to doubt the internal problems of the company. He fell into the hands of terrorists because of his own weapons. Now the anti-government forces in the Middle East are also holding their weapons. These are just enough to prove that there are great problems inside Stark.


    Who is the person who can cause such a problem? Tony thought about it with his eyes closed, but he could only remember the name of a person. A person who regards him as an elder and is the only one who can circumvent his decision to make sales to the company.


    "Why, this is the measure of Tony Stark, can''t even admit things that I have done?" Ilindis sneered. She has already seen the suspicions in Tony''s eyes. Journalists are never afraid to make things big, and she is no exception. "Still, you don''t even know if you have done it yourself?"


    "I can only tell you, I have not done this before. No, not in the future." Tony glanced at her coldly and left the room with a big photo. He did not choose to leave the venue, but chose to find someone. He must ask him clearly about this matter.


    Soon, Tony found his goal, his uncle, Opad De Stan, and he was talking to a group of guests who were about to leave, as if they were kings. In contrast, Tony was completely forgotten in the corner like a prince who was exiled.


    In this gap, Tony felt that he seemed to see something, but he still could not believe it. So he went up and said to Opad.


    "Obaday, I have something to ask you. Can we talk alone?"


    "Oh, my dearest nephew is coming, of course. Of course we can talk." Obadi apparently drank a lot of wine, and she waved her hand to the group, and took Tony''s shoulder and walked to the side. "Let''s talk, Tony. What do you want to ask your Uncle Stan."


    "What I want to ask you is, is the batch of weapons in the Middle East approved for sale?" Tony took the photo and placed it in the hands of Opad.


    Obadi shook his cigar in his hand and glanced at the photos, and he snarled Tony''s shoulder and said.


    "Tony, you are already an adult. Don''t play temper like a child. You should know that we are just businessmen. We don''t care what our goods are used for?"


    "So, is it really approved by you? How can you do this?" Tony''s tone was full of surprises, and Obada did not care.


    "Why can''t I do this, Tony. You have been missing for two months. Two months is enough for the company to have a huge turmoil. The company has to survive and develop. For the company to be stable, what can I approve of a sales plan?" ?"


    "But those are human lives, Obada, you don''t know what I experienced? You can''t understand my thoughts?"


    "Of course I don''t understand, but I know that it''s not time for you to play sex. Tony, you have already gotten enough trouble."


    In the face of Tony''s endless accusations, Obada also began to erupt.


    "How much effort have I paid for this company over the years and how much trouble I have solved for you. In order to make a breakthrough in the company''s performance, do you know how much I paid? I think almost every day, God bless, thousand Don''t let Tony make any absurd decisions."


    "But you, Tony. You will always give me a surprise. Cancel the weapons department, do you know how big your losses are for us? Stark''s stock has fallen by 40 points, and I still use all the power. The result of stabilizing the situation. And you just moved your mouth. It is time for you to mature. Tony, I really don''t want to wipe your **** again."


    I still want to say something, but once again I was interrupted by Opad.


    "Right, who do you think is asking the board to dismiss your position. It''s me, Tony. You need to be calm and need to think. Before that, I won''t let you touch the company."


    After all this, Opady took a shot of Tony''s shoulder and left without waiting for him to respond. Now he doesn''t need Tony to respond to him.


    Watching Obadi leave, Tony suddenly finds that he has never seen this uncle. He left the ball with confusion and drove back to his own bay villa.


    As soon as he got back to the house, he issued an order to his smart butler.


    "Jarvis, I will give me all the conflict information in the Middle East. I have to take a look."


    "Yes, sir."


    Jarvis replied, and soon a lot of information was placed in front of him, with images, articles, and live video. These were the undead war correspondents who went deep into the center of the war. And these things gave Tony a huge impact.


    He discovered a problem that he could not avoid. These people, those who launched the war, were harvesting their lives with the weapons they invented. And for him, it is as if he is killing.


    He has never had such a heavy sense of guilt as he is now, and this heavy feeling makes him almost suffocate. At this moment, he suddenly thought of a person, a person who might be able to solve his doubts. So he called his phone.


    Soon, there was a voice coming from the other side of the phone. It was the voice of Zhou Yi.


    "Man, can you find me something?"


    "I want to know, what do you do when you carry a heavy burden on your body?" Tony asked, his face''s look was the solemnity he had never had in his life.


    "I will remove it, Tony. Use any thing I can do to lighten his weight. But I will always remember this feeling, this feeling of carrying something. This feeling is very different." Zhou Yi��s voice was very erratic, as if he was explaining Tony, and he was talking to himself.


    "Why?" Tony asked.


    "Because this feeling will liberate your mind, Tony. No matter what you carry, sin or hope, when you fight for what you carry, you will find the most wonderful feeling when you are alive. It is a sublimation, something that is spiritually inexplicable."


    "But I just want to redeem myself." Tony hung up. After a long time, he stood up and came to his lab.


    There, a newly completed steel armor painted with gold-red pigments stood there quietly, and the blue reactor on the chest was like a road marker, guiding Tony and telling him what he should do.

 Chapter 189： Steel strikes redemption begins

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    A small town called Gunilla in the Middle East, this was a peaceful and calm place. But now, because of the war, the town has been ruined. Countless people are wandering in this ruin, they are the original inhabitants of this town. Now, they can only be regarded as homeless people who are wandering.


    Even worse than this is that their lives are not guaranteed. An anti-government armed group called the Ten Commandments occupied this place and began to search for all useful resources here. The most important one of this resource is people.


    Snoring requires people, and production needs people. Where do these people come from, the Shiyan gang has a good answer, which is to use violence to plunder. You can get valuable manpower without even paying a penny. This is undoubtedly the most profitable business. Of course, the premise of this sale is to trample on the most common law in the world, and the bottom line of morality.


    "Come on, go! Take all the women and children to the truck."


    The bearded man who once kidnapped Tony yelled, letting his men press the women and the children on the truck. Their purpose is certainly not these women and children, but the adult labor of this town.


    The explosion created by Tony''s escape caused heavy losses to their organization. In order to replenish the lost man, they began to collect adult men on a large scale. This violent levy must not be truly loyal. But what they need is not allegiance, but obedient men. And to make these adult males only know to obey their orders, using their families to threaten them is undoubtedly the best way.


    "Come on, hurry up." Under the coercion of this group of gangsters armed with guns, a man guards his wife and a pair of children step by step, no one is willing to leave in this situation. Your own family. But under the threat of guns, he had to leave them.


    "Hurry up, what are you still honing?" The impatient gangster took the shot directly to the ground and forced his family out of his arms.


    The father who was tripped to the ground squatted on the ground and rushed to the direction of his family. Before he went far, he was again stunned with a gun. In the past, this father was already full of blood and fainted on the ground.


    "Dad, Dad!" The child who was forcibly taken away suddenly took control of the gangster and ran to the father who had fainted to the ground. His unexpected move made the surrounding gangsters unprepared, so he could only watch him rush to his father.


    Looking at the desolate situation of the father and the son, the refugees who were coerced around began to make a commotion.


    "Oh, my God. Can you do even such a small thing?" The bearded man saw the commotion around him and quickly came up. He first glanced at the father and son on the ground, and then began to show a fierce look.


    "Give me over, a little disgusting little thing." The bearded man picked up the child and threw it into his arms behind his back. Then he shouted at the surroundings. "Don''t think about resisting us, you refugees. Once you have this kind of mind, we will punish him with the most horrible means. I promise that this is not something you can afford. If you don''t believe it, this man is evidence. ""


    As he said, he waved his hand behind him and gave orders.


    "Kill this man and give them a lesson."


    The gunman immediately pulled the bolt and pointed the gun at the father who was fainting. Seeing this scene, the surrounding refugees began to show fear and despair, and the man��s wife even cried and hugged his child.


    At this time, it seems that no one can save them. Looking around, the beard has a smug smile. Sometimes the feeling of dominating the lives of others is really tempting. He was waiting for the sound of guns that represented his horror and deterrence, but he was waiting for a roar.


    It was like a missile rubbed against his own scalp, and the harsh roar of the sound came from far and near, and slammed into his ear a little bit. Until a jingle, a steel man with a metallic luster flew down to the ground in a dazzling fire.


    Gold-red armor makes people look welcoming and hot, and the heavy metal modules are full of deterrence and oppression. In the recent blessings of the rise of superheroism, the culprits made the most correct decisions.


    The closest thing was the gangster who was going to execute his shooting on his father. He turned his gun and fired directly at the iron man.


    The bullets were sprinkled onto the metal armor like raindrops. A layer of fine electric light flashed on the armor, causing the bullets to lose power immediately and fall softly on the ground.


    The iron man, with the martyrdom of the gangster who had just finished shooting, punched him directly. The power of machinery is far more than the level of human beings, so in a flash, the gangsters became a broken kite and flew far away.


    After doing this, the Iron Man turned around, and the two launchers in the center of the palm immediately ejected a glare of high-energy beams. One by one, the nearby gangsters were quickly solved.


    This neat way frightened the remaining gangsters, who were very tacit, and chose to point their guns at the hostages around them.


    The human threat, the steel man can of course no longer use the high-energy beam, which looks like a very windy weapon. Looking at the gathering device on the iron man''s palm, it was gradually extinguished, and all the gangsters were relieved. At this time, two rows of small launchers were found on the shoulders of the Iron Man. Tungsten steel warheads were immediately launched and they were completely killed before the gangsters responded.


    "What the **** is this **** thing?" The bearded man squatted behind a wall and watched the iron man easily solve his own hand. He felt that he could not hold his bladder. "To tell this to the head, be sure to tell the head about it."


    He pulled out a communicator and just wanted to contact his head. Suddenly the wall around him burst open, and a metal armor-covered arm came out and hooked the beard''s body and pulled him out of the other side of the wall.


    The iron man grabbed him and threw him into the middle of the refugees with one hand. At this time, Tony''s voice came from behind the steel visor.


    "He gave it to you."


    After saying this, the Iron Man flew up with the help of a rocket-like booster. After he left, all the refugees were silently surrounded. At this moment they need an object to vent their hatred, and the bearded man is a small leader of the Ten Commandments, which is undoubtedly the best choice.


    No one will sympathize with this wicked gangster. When he destroys other people''s homes, breaks down other people''s families, and takes away other people''s lives, he is already doomed. He has to pay a heavy price.


    The Iron Man, or Tony Stark, is flying in midair. The act just for him is just the beginning of self-salvation. Today he has to do more than just rescue the group of refugees. More importantly, he wants to end. The mistake that Stark made here. It is his ultimate goal to destroy all Stark manufacturing here.


    In order to retrieve his own goals, he can lower his height. And just as he was flying, a shell hit him. It was a shell from a main battle tank, powerful, but it didn''t work.


    The steel shell with the new nano-metal can absorb a variety of kinetic energy. The band-type metal motion on the nano-level can easily remove all the kinetic energy from the front side with high-frequency metal tremor. So even if it was hit by a shell, it had no effect on Tony''s steel armor, and at most it made his route slightly subtle. This has no difference with no effect.


    With a round of shells, Tony��s heart naturally wouldn��t feel too comfortable. He is a typical representative of a non-Gentle. So without saying a word, a hand was extended, and the armor on the arm immediately ejected a small missile and hit the body of the tank.


    Tony''s figure flew from the top of the tank in an instant. Since there are tanks on hand, it means that he is not far from his goal. After he left, the tank immediately turned into a huge fireball.


    The small missile was a weapon made by Stark himself. The power was not under any anti-tank weapons. Compared with those old anti-tank weapons, this missile carried out the latest principles that Tony set for himself. Everything is done small. Therefore, this missile named Little Bee is actually only a dozen centimeters long, and it is not much worse than a hot dog. And its effect is to heat people into dogs.


    Solving the so-called roadblock, Tony quickly discovered the new base of the Shiyan gang in this place. Looking at the large weapons that were tagged with his own company, Tony immediately swooped down. He allowed the gangsters to design endlessly to him, but he ignited his own high-energy beam with full power.


    The hot, high-energy beam immediately destroyed large swaths of weapons and detonated some of the missiles. Plus Tony is flying so fast that it takes just a few minutes. The base of the Ten Commandments turned into a flame.


    After destroying all Stark weapons, Tony lifted up and flew down to the other side of the sea with the help of a gorgeous flame.


    Shortly after he left, a truck stopped in front of the base. The head of the bald head gloomy face looked at the sea of ??fire in front of his eyes, and the whole body exudes a chilling atmosphere. This is the performance of a person when he is angry at the edge of reason.


    Looking at the leader, all the gangsters around me quietly withdrew from a safe distance. They were under the banner of firefighting and avoided the sight of their heads. At the same time, I hope that I can avoid a pool of fish.


    What is different from what they think is that the leader is not angry. Instead, I got into the car and got a call.


    "What?" The phone was quickly connected, and the other side heard a man''s majestic and low voice.


    "Sorry, sir, I let you down. Our new base was destroyed by a steel man." The bald head was sweating and reporting his situation. He didn''t want to explain this kind of thing, but he knew that if he didn''t say it, he would die even worse.


    After waiting for a long time, the other end of the phone came to respond.


    "You still have a chance to find Obada and tell him that we will make another transaction. This time if you still fail, you don''t have to contact me again."


    "Yes, sir. I know, sir." The bald head nodded and responded, even though there was a blind voice on the phone.

 Chapter 190： Accidental father and son

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    ��How do you feel?�� In the news, I heard about the latest news about Gunilla and the news that an American military��s latest fighter jet crashed unexpectedly. Zhou Yi opened the phone for Tony in the first time. He is now very much like a sneak peek at his own friend. I want to learn from his mouth about the new feelings of this new career.


    "What does it feel like, if you mean that I just jogged. I feel pretty good, know that I have not had a normal and reasonable exercise for two months." Tony began to care about him, no matter who it is. He asked him questions and he did not answer them honestly.


    "Tony, you should know what I am asking. You know, you broke Roody''s plane, don''t you have a little bit?"


    "I am embarrassed, so I didn''t go to see him. I want to know that he first hit me." Tony''s temper made him refute, and this naturally made him into the language trap of Zhou Yi.


    "Okay, how do you feel, put on the red armor of your Saobao."


    "What is called Saobao, you only know the black bandit." First, he refuted Zhou Yi in his own aesthetics, and then Tony began to formally answer his questions. "You are right, that feeling is so cool."


    "I feel like I have changed a person. Do you know? Man, I single-handedly lost a whole terrorist base. It''s like filming."


    It seems that I finally found a reason for a peer to talk, and Tony did not suppress his inner excitement at this moment. She is like a playful child who has found a fun game, full of thoughts that are the feeling of excitement.


    "Yes, it''s cool. I know, then, besides this, do you feel better?" Interrupted Tony''s groaning, Zhou Yi said that he was not coming to listen to his testimony. He cares about Tony''s. The heart, to be exact, is the guilty feeling in his heart.


    As one of his best friends, he is very aware of a big problem with Tony. He is often self-righteous, self-willed, paranoid and arrogant. Even if he is a friend, his temper will not leave a few faces. Although he always does some compensation after waking up, there are some injuries that cannot be compensated for by friends. This is why Tony''s friends will be less than this. Because very few people have received his character.


    As an ordinary person, this personality is the most affecting people around you. And when he stepped into the field of superheroes, this character would be a fatal problem. Not just him, but for many people.


    Superheroes do not exist for one person, they exist for more people. The most indispensable thing for such a person is waywardness. Therefore, Zhou Yi must remind him to give him a shackle so that he will not embark on a road of no return.


    "Tony, since you have joined this rank. As a friend, but also as an ancestor. I have to tell you, remember your original intention, you are for those who have been hurt because of you to become a steel war The warrior''s clothes. So if you continue to fight in that dress in the future, you must remember this original intention. You are for others, not for yourself."


    Tony is listening, but he has remained silent. After Zhou Yi said this, he did not say anything else. They tacitly maintained this silence. Until one of them broke him.


    "Man, have you taken the wrong medicine today? You can say such a grandiose word, really, I was scared by you." Tony started to haha, it seems to be confusing. However, Zhou Yi will not let him go so easily.


    "Tony, I want you to promise me. You will remember what I said to you today."


    ��Is this important? Man!��


    "It''s very important. It''s about a bunch of people''s lives. You should have this kind of consciousness."


    Hearing the word life, Tony was silent again. It was a long thought, and Tony finally gave him a reply.


    "I will remember, man."


    "Good, Tony. I hope you will abide by it." Zhou Yi whispered. "So, what are you going to do next and continue to be destroyed in the Middle East? Rodi has complained to me. If you are so noisy, next time you are not just waiting for you."


    "I know what I should do, I have already asked Pepe. Opad is holding me on the back, as long as Pepe can help me get the evidence. I can return to the board and I need your help." ��


    "I know, my representative will fully support you at the shareholders meeting. Of course, I can only do so much."


    "That''s enough, man!" Tony had a faint smile on his face. It is not easy for him to expose Opadi, but it is a solace to give him some support.


    "Contact me if you have any questions. You know. My other identity can help you a lot." Zhou Yi reminded him that he remembers there is still a battle between Tony and Obadi. He wants to squat and enter. Because Opad is really a disgusting person. I used to look at Tony��s face and didn��t bother him. Now it��s not the same.


    "If I can, I would like to be able to solve this problem myself. Goodbye, man. I still need to prepare a lot of things." Tony said and hung up. As he said, there are many things he has to prepare.


    Obadi is not an ordinary person, he has no less resources than Tony. In order to completely remove the power of Obadi from the inside of the company, he must be prepared.


    Pepe has been arranged by him to do some special work, and he has transferred information more than 30 years ago. That is the information about his father. He began to doubt Opad, and naturally he would doubt more, such as the death of his father.


    Howard Stark, who was in his prime, died in an accidental car accident, which is not like an accident. It turned out that Tony could not find the target of doubt, and he did not take this matter to heart. But now, the situation is different.


    The printed materials were turned over one by one from his eyes, and looking at the information, Tony��s heart raised an irresistible anger. And this anger is against Opad.


    Tony has a very complicated mood for his father. He hates his father, because Howard values ??his science and career more than he values ??him. At the same time he worshipped his father very much. His genius, his cynicism, and the kind of playboy, are all derived from the imitation of his father. Father, this role is very important to him.


    Before reading this information, he never thought about how about Opad. At most, I want to clean up his power and let him be an old man who can only rely on the stock to live. Even later, he will choose to reconcile with him. But now, when he learned that his father''s death had a very close relationship with Opady, he changed this idea. He had the urge to kill Opad.


    However, this impulse has not yet turned into reality. The accident happened. The very painful feeling passed from his brain to the nerve center in a flash, and he immediately lost control of the body. At this time, Obada came out from behind him.


    He blinked and stared at Tony like a wooden man with a gloomy look, only to say a moment later.


    "You really have a bad luck, Tony. This important thing has been heard by me. You actually want to drive me out of the company, do you know what it means, Tony. That is for me. murder."


    Said, he squatted and picked up the printed materials in Tony''s hand.


    "Fortunately, my partner gave me a gift that I didn''t think of, so I had to come to see you. You know, I originally thought about how to borrow the small reactor from your hands, now! I Change your mind, and it is better to take it directly."


    Tony��s blood vessels all burst out at this time, and his eyes became red. It was an angry look, and this anger almost squeezed the eye from his eyelids. And when he saw his appearance, Obada laughed.


    "Don''t worry, Tony. You will return to normal after fifteen minutes. Remember, this is the little thing you invented. The subsonic human paralyzed device is light and small, and it is very useful. Unfortunately, the government has not approved production. The only sample was collected by me, and I have to say that it played a big role."


    Said, Obadi sat down. Just like before, he started talking to Tony.


    "Do you know, Tony. I have always regarded you as my child. You are very smart and very capable. I once felt proud. The achievements of Stark can have a lot to do with your efforts. Many At the time, I was thinking that I really shouldn''t be so harsh on you. But Tony, you really hurt my heart."


    "Since you and Zhou Yi the little **** mixed together, you are getting more and more messy. Stark is no longer flourishing as before, he was actually chased by Osborne. You two joined up Hand, vetoed my proposal again and again. Don''t you know that it is an opportunity for the company to develop? I have tolerated you again and again, but you are getting too much."


    "Know who leaked your whereabouts and let you be kidnapped to that place?" Obadi''s face smashed, and at this moment he finally exposed his true face in front of Tony. "It''s me, Tony. I can''t watch you destroy the company. It''s my hard work for more than 40 years. I let them kill you. I didn''t expect the group of the Shiyan gang to actually beat you." idea."


    "But it''s good, they actually squeezed out your potential. I saw it in the first battle of the steel armor. The Shiyan gang gave me very detailed data. And your previous drawings and the sample, Your ingenuity, I made a bigger one. Of course, he still lacks something."


    Having said that, Obadi glanced at the information in his hand.


    "You remembered Howard again. It was unfortunate. I was very upset by Howard''s accident. Actually, I don''t want to do this. It''s just that he has the same thoughts as you. Should I say that you are a father and son? Father died in mine. In my hand, my son will die in my hands. Should I say that all this is the decision of fate?"

 Chapter 191： Deadly drug family hatred

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    "In the end, I can only say one sentence. Goodbye, Tony." This is the last sentence Opady said to Tony. After saying this, he took out a syringe and injected something into it. Tony''s body.


    This is a fatal hallucinogenic drug that contains some of the drug ingredients, but more of it is a strong adrenaline that causes the adrenaline to exceed the threshold, thereby stimulating blood flow and heart rate in the body. Accelerate indefinitely until death. Obadi used this for Tony, which was to create the illusion that Tony used drugs too much.


    Everyone knows that Tony has not been very happy recently, so it is understandable to take drugs. This can''t fool everyone, but it can fool the media. This is enough for Obadi.


    With the injection of this medicine, Tony''s face had a sick blush. Opadd didn''t pay any attention to him. He crossed Tony''s body and went straight into Tony''s underground lab. Because Tony had not had time to modify the identity of the identity, Jarvis could not stop his progress, so he went unimpeded into the center of the laboratory.


    There, Tony''s steel armor stood quietly on a stand. The cold armor can''t attract the attention of Obada, he has his own unique aesthetic. What really attracted him was the miniature Ark reactor at the center of the steel armor.


    They began to propose the idea of ??reducing the Ark reactor 30 years ago, but until now, the pile of scientists under Stark��s name did not complete the subject. Tony, this true genius, did this in a cave with broken copper. This has to make Obada amazed, God is always unfair.


    I removed the miniature ark reactor in the center and took a closer look. Oberda once again admired Tony''s genius. This reactor is not the one made in the cave, but after returning, Tony made the finished product with the best resources on hand. The blue light of the dragonfly is dazzling, and it is like holding a shining star in your hand. Looking at this thing, even the deepest Opadu of the city couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    But he didn''t continue to get drunk because he knew he had something important to do. In the deal with the Shiyan gang, he got Tony''s armor technology. These days, relying on the researchers inside Stark, he has completed the manufacture of another steel shirt, what is lacking is a suitable energy source. This is why he is here to come to Tony.


    Because of this happening, he heard Tony''s plan and knew that Pepe had searched the company for evidence of his illegality. So he has to deal with it.


    The steel armor that he named as the Tyrant is the best weapon for his counterattack. As long as this weapon is presented to the world, neither the board nor the government will have any courage and ideas to target him. Because he holds the weapon that can dominate the future battlefield.


    At that time, Tony was no longer there. He did not worry that these people would make decisions that were not conducive to him. This is the benefit of monopoly because it can break some of the inherent theorems.


    I got what I wanted, and Obada naturally didn''t stay here for a long time. He drove directly to the military factory under Stark''s name, where he had the basic model of the Iron King, and he lacked a heart, and it would be alive.


    And just after he left, Tony was finally freed from the state of paralysis. At this time, because of the strong hallucinogen, not only all the physiological functions have undergone serious disorder, but even the senses have become blurred. This made him unable to control his body at all, only to feel the increasingly powerful pressure from the body.


    He even began to worry that this gradual strengthening of the pressure would explode his heart. But there is no use even if you worry about it, because he has no solution at all. The only thing he can do is to try his best to regain his control of the body. Even if there is only a little bit, maybe there will be a chance.


    His blood vessels began to swell and twist, and the thick black stalks rose from his body one by one. His eyes are getting redder and the fine bloodshot is almost full of his eyes. This is an unimaginable pain. According to the current form, Tony is hard to continue. But he is still working hard and is still desperately fighting for time with death. The paranoid part of his nature made him have to do this, and it was never his style to wait.


    Miracles often arise in this situation. When Tony''s eyes couldn''t withstand the huge internal pressure, he began to shed blood. Tony''s efforts finally came to fruition, and he regained some of his body''s control. That is his right to speak.


    In this case, ordinary people can talk even if they can. It doesn''t have to be used anymore. But Tony is different. He has a smart housekeeper. Just need him to tell, Jarvis can do most of what he asks.


    "Jarvis, contact Zhou Yi, help!" Tony, who was overwhelmed, couldn''t say more in detail, but it was enough for Jarvis. For a moment, he contacted Zhou Yi and forwarded Tony��s message for help.


    And almost between breathing, Zhou Yi appeared in front of his eyes.


    Looking at Tony, who was so embarrassed, Zhou Yi extended his hand and treated his body. The power of divinity easily dispels the abnormalities in your body, and Tony finally breathes a sigh of relief.


    He lay on the ground and climbed up after a long gasp. Said to Zhou Yi.


    "Thank you, man. You saved me once."


    "Who did it?" Zhou Yi did not care about his thanks, they did not care about this kind of thing. He cares more about who is targeting Tony. This is the real death. If he comes late for a while, I am afraid I can only see Tony''s body. He didn''t know if he could save Tony in that situation and didn''t have the idea to make such an attempt.


    "It''s Obadi, **** it. It''s actually that he killed my father. I want him to pay the price!" thought of the confession of Obadi before, Tony said wickedly. At this moment, all his feelings for Opadi have vanished, and the rest of the estimates are only hatred.


    "Opadi, do you know where he is?" Zhou Yi glanced around, but did not find the trace of Opad. Obviously Obada is no longer here.


    "Hell, he knows that Pepe went to search for his behind-the-scenes deal. I am worried that Pepe is in danger, and Obadi will not let her go." When he mentioned Opady, Tony immediately thought of being asked by him to find evidence. Pepe. According to the current situation, if Pepe encounters Obadi, it is likely that the most terrible thing will happen.


    At this time, Opad is like a mad dog approaching the corner. He will bite all the people who might threaten him, including Pepe.


    "You should contact Pepe and tell her what happened. Let him pay attention to avoiding Obadi. Also, where is Pepe? I am going to protect her." Zhou Yi blinked and quickly released. With such a decision, under his protection, Opady could not hurt Pepe at all, and even said that as long as he dared to show up, there would be only one dead end.


    But Tony disagreed. He grabbed his clothes and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Listen, I don''t allow you to intervene. Obadi is mine, he can only die in my hands. Except me, I don''t allow any of you to move him a finger, I want him to pay the price." ��


    "Are you serious? Tony."


    "I have never been as serious as I am now, Zhou Yi. He killed my father and now wants to kill me. In any case, he must give the Stark family an account." Tony Stark The eyes are very scary. At this moment, the hatred of the family is all loaded on him. He must make a knot with Opad, and only then can the family''s hatred come to an end.


    "Well, this is the hatred of the Stark family. I have no right to ask. I will only protect Pepe from harm. As for the others, I can only see how much you can do it!"


    Zhou Yi finished this sentence, just like when he came, suddenly disappeared in front of Tony Stark. Tony, he turned and walked to his lab. He was going to wear his steel shirt and go to the battlefield to make a final duel with Opad.


    On the other side, Pepe also had an unexpected discovery. She easily obtained evidence of Opadda''s behind-the-scenes transaction, and also saw his sketches on his steel shirt. To some extent, she already knew The biggest secret of Opady.


    This kind of secret stimuli made Pepe even help to speed up the pace and want to escape from the building, but she was stopped by a person just after walking to the door.


    "Hello! Miss Poz, I have made an appointment with you to meet up today, remember me?"


    "You are the national logistics strategy and what is the logistics support bureau. I remember your name, is Corson right?"


    "Phil Colson, we are now renamed SHIELD. Can you have time now? Miss Poz." Coulson asked with a smile, he saw Pepe''s current panic, but for him. It is a good opportunity to say that this is a good opportunity to have a close relationship with Stark. Everyone knows the relationship between Pepe and Tony Stark. Helping Pepe, in fact, is no different from selling to Stark.


    "Of course, Mr. Colson, please come with me, we can have a chat now."


    Pepe has already thought of the true identity of Corsen at this time, an organization independent of the CIA and the FBI. This means that it must have certain powers, such as the arrest of Obada.


    The suspected behind-the-scenes transaction of Obadi has violated American law. He sold the arms to the forces of the hostile country. With this alone, the government organization has the right to arrest him. But Pepe is still not at ease, she looked at Coulson and asked.


    "Detector Coulson, can you call more people?"


    "Of course, but I can know what you want to do? Miss Pozzi?"


    "We are going to arrest people. I have evidence in my hand that Obadi is suspected of a very serious illegal arms trade. I think you should have the right to arrest him!"


    "Of course, we have the right to decide this kind of thing!" Colson smiled and gave a positive answer.

 Chapter 192： Arrogant and horrifying

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    At the military factory of Stark Enterprise, Obada has quietly sneaked into the deepest part of the military factory, where he has his most important reliance. The iron tyrant armor he just created is placed there, and that is also his The only rely on the counterattack.


    Gently put the Ark micro-reactor from Tony into the core drive of the Iron King''s chest, and the powerful energy began to provide unlimited energy for this giant armor, making him glow like a living life. Strong life, seeing all this, Opady couldn''t help but laugh.


    It was a very arrogant laughter. At this moment, he seemed to have seen his own rule of the world and the future of all wars. However, his laughter has not continued for too long, and an alarm has passed from his eyes. That was the warning that was issued when the door to the Iron Tyrant��s laboratory was broken. Obada took a look at the surveillance system, from where he discovered the people who invaded.


    Pepe Poz and a group of guys in black suits. Opady knows this group of guys in black suits. He knows that they come from a very confidential government organization, and their arrival means one thing, that is, all their secrets have already been exposed.


    "I won''t be so easy for you to take away everything I have, the future belongs to me!" With this in mind, Opady sat in the cockpit of the Iron King, and he wanted to use this one to invent the strongest. Big weapons to break all the guys who threaten him.


    Pepe didn''t know all about it. He and Tellson, with the support of a group of black suit agents, groped to the inside of the factory little by little.


    The intelligence in her hand shows that Opad''s biggest secret is hidden in this place. As long as he controls it, Obada has no chance to turn over, and if Opad is in this place, they can wipe it out.


    This is Pepe��s plan and is the intention of Coulson. Pepe needs Colson''s help to stop Obadi''s plot, and Corson needs to help Pepe to get Tony Stark''s favor. This is a deal and a partnership that is beneficial to both parties.


    Unfortunately, they came a little late, and there was nothing in the empty factory. There is no mech that Pepe sees, and there is no figure of Opad. This made them once suspect that they had come to the wrong place, but Colson quickly found some clues.


    He saw the first-generation armor made by Tony Stark, the big guy who was almost assembled with broken copper and iron. This means that Pepe is not wrong. Obadi is modeled after Tony Stark''s invention and may have achieved results.


    Around a circle, Coulson noticed some cables that were still sparking, which gave him an ominous premonition.


    "Everyone pays attention, be careful of those dark corners. Strengthen your alert and be ready to call support!" He shouted, but it was too late. In the darkness, two bright lights suddenly appeared, and a huge figure appeared in front of them over the darkness, and they felt suffocating horror in a flash.


    It has a similar shape to the steel armor made by Tony, but it is bigger, stronger, more horrible, and more deterrent. It is like a giant mountain that comes out of myth. It is enough to look directly at him. It makes people feel a sharp impact. What''s more, he ran to you like a rhinoceros in a flash.


    "Run!" Coulson issued such an order in a flash, he has very clearly felt that this group of people can not fight such things. All they can do is run and escape the claws of this guy to save their lives.


    Pepe first listened to his orders, compared with those who had been through the battle, only as a civilian staff, she was much more affected than these agents.


    Because of fear, she ran fast, but the giant armor behind her seemed to have confirmed her, and pursued him.


    The agents fired their guns and hoped to stop the action of the steel giant a little, but it was useless. The bullets spattered from his body like a splash of water, and the agents were thrown away like rag dolls, and even the heavy equipment inside the factory was torn apart by the huge giant.


    Nothing can stop him, it is like a rushing rhinoceros, rushing toward Pepe''s position.


    According to common sense, Pepe could not escape from his hands, but this time there was a strange accident, Pepe disappeared and disappeared without a trace. Even Tie Bawang��s built-in computer locking system did not find her trace, which made Opadi, who was in charge of the Iron Tyrant, temper.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, he was sure to have a relationship with Tony. At this moment, he even suspected that Pepe had Tony Stark''s stealth device for her, so that she disappeared in the light of the day. In front of the eyes.


    "You can''t escape, Pepe. I will find you!" Opaddai shouted like this, waving the big hand of the Iron King, a boxing wearing the ceiling on his head, hands and feet and manipulating it to climb Go up. He believes that Pepe has not gone far, as long as his actions are fast enough, Pepe can''t escape his palm.


    The sturdy Ironmaster armor easily digs through the thick concrete and penetrates deep into the ground from the bottom of the earth. As soon as he entered the surface, he saw his goal and found an unexpected surprise.


    Standing in front of the gates of Stark''s military factory building, Pepe looked terrified at the iron tyrant who broke through to the surface, and beside Pepe, stood in a casual Zhou Yi. He is also looking at the Iron King with a weird look. That kind of look is very strange, and Obada can be sure that it is definitely not fear.


    He has no mood to tell what Zhou Yi��s eyes mean. At this moment he has been manipulated by an extremely arrogant mood. He looks at the two men and laughs.


    "Pepe, finally found you. Let me see who else? Isn''t this Zhou Yi? It''s so good, I really am very happy to see you, I think all our previous problems can be done today. Yes, isn''t it?"


    "Really, Obada. Are you crazy? Or do you think that your broken iron can play any role?"


    Looking at such a violent Opadi, Zhou Yi could not help but sneer. If it is not because of the promise of Tony, give Opad to him and solve it himself. He can now turn it into a large metal trash.


    "You are still as arrogant and ignorant as you are, Zhou Yi! In front of you is the greatest weapon in the world, but you still naively regard him as a special toy. Do you think I really dare not kill you? It is ridiculous It��s at the extreme. But it��s good, you bring this stupid **** to hell! Just this is the gift I gave you.��


    He said that he was manipulating the Iron Overlord to go forward, wielding a huge steel arm, trying to bring this person to his own countless times of embarrassment and embarrassment, and the guy who destroyed his plan again and again. He has ample confidence in himself, and the iron tyrant''s grip of 20 tons is enough to crush any one''s body. He does not believe that this same **** as Tony would be an exception.


    However, the truth of the matter is that he is the special exception.


    In the face of the iron hand that the Iron King waved, Zhou Yi extended his palm and greeted him. The palm of the hand and the steel touched together, and what happened was beyond the imagination of Opad.


    Ironmaster��s fierce and fierce action stopped for a moment, and boring Obada��s manipulation, its huge body can no longer advance even one step, especially the huge palm that is doing the gripping action, it seems to be It was fixed.


    Of course, it was not a freeze. The master computer in front of Obadi told him very clearly what happened. A powerful external force applied to the metal arm, he contained all the movements of the Iron King, and even caused some damage to the machinery of the arm.


    Looking at the alarm message constantly reminded on the main control computer, as well as the white steam rising from the arm, Opadda''s eyes widened and sent an unbelievable question.


    "How can this be!"


    He saw very clearly what happened, and it was because of all that he saw that he felt incredible. Manpower counters the great power of machinery and is still at the upper hand. This is a fact he can never imagine.


    "Why not? Opad, your vision is too narrow, you can''t see the true power in this world. Your biggest dependence is actually a toy for me, if it is not because I promised Tony, I am now It will turn you into a ball."


    Said, Zhou Yi counter-holds the hand of the Iron Tyrant and starts to exert force. Because of the volume, his hand is only holding a finger of the Iron King, but from this finger, let Opadi��s mentality Start the transformation completely.


    The hard alloy metal begins to distort a little bit and spreads from one finger to the entire armor. This forced reaction to the mechanical force causes the entire hand machine to begin to explode with violent steam, which means that the fault is expanding and the loss is increasing. At the same time, it means that what Opadi relies most on is being smashed and broken up.


    The feeling of fear began to spread in the heart of Opadi. ??In his eyes, Zhou Yi seemed to change from a rotten lamb to a devil who chose to be a human being. This huge change made him unable to control himself. Inner fluctuations. He began to desperately want to break free of Zhou Yi''s palm, but with the metal power of the Iron King, it is impossible to do this.


    At this time, Obada had no choice but to choose the most intense way. In this shortest distance, he fired rockets on arm armor. I hope to get rid of Zhou Yi��s control through a violent explosion, or go one step further and destroy the devil in his eyes.


    The rocket was launched as he had imagined, but was easily received by Zhou Yi. In the palm of his hand, the rocket smashed a bright flame, but that was just the way it was. Because the fire is very bright, but it is only between his palms. The power of the explosion was confined to a small area and there was no use other than lighting.


    Looking at everything that happened, Obada was desperate. He suddenly discovered that the world was so terrifying that the horror was that he could not understand it at all and could not accept it. This is not the world he lives in. It is a world of monsters.

 Chapter 193： Steel confrontation technology advantage

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    "What monster are you in the end?" Oberda sighed with such doubts. In his opinion, Zhou Yi��s performance has exceeded the limits that humans can recognize. This made him very insecure, so that he could not help but ask such questions.


    "This is your problem? It''s as stupid as I thought." Zhou Yi smiled slyly and fiercely twisted his arm. Suddenly, the strength of the ground made Opadi feel only a whirlwind, which is the illusion that the iron tyrant''s body was completely turned over and caused to the driver. And this illusion made Ombard feel a panic. He manipulated his own Iron Tyrants in a hurry and wanted to maintain his balance as much as possible, but under the control of Zhou Yi, he could not do this.


    Looking at the once wolf who had no false words, and often even bad words. Zhou Yi could not help but feel a bit funny. Before he set foot on the other side of the world, he could only treat him with a forbearing attitude. However, since he has entered this different from the normal side, Zhou Yi will naturally not be polite to him.


    He played with the giant Iron Tyrant like a monkey, and did not care about the shocking heart of the two people present. It wasn''t until he gradually lost interest in the big toy that he kicked him off.


    In the metal percussion of the ping-pong, the huge body of the Iron Tyrant crashed into the wall of the factory like a meteorite. The traces of dust and friction made the big guy look broken and old. The electric spark at the breakage makes it look awkward. The Ironmaster seems to have been made into a can of iron, or the one that was almost crushed. This makes Obada, who has always been very self-sufficient, completely unable to accept it.


    He can endure the powerful power of Zhou Yi, but he can''t stand Zhou Yi''s behavior of playing with him.��Opened the bricks and debris piled up on his body, and Obada controlled the Iron Tyrant to stand up and shouted loudly.


    "I have a skill to give me a happy, **** bastard. Don''t think about playing with me!"


    "Sorry, I really want to do this. But you know, you don''t belong to me." Zhou Yi smiled and pointed to the sky, there. A shrill roar is gradually approaching, and at the same time, there is Tony''s loud noise.


    "Opady, it''s time to repay it all." In the fierce crash, Tony King''s red steel armor flew with a powerful kinetic energy to fly the iron king on the ground. The two of them were entangled, smashing through several thick walls and rolling from the factory to the road outside the factory. And in a moment, it messed up the rolling traffic.


    Seeing two steel monsters appear in front of their own eyes, the drivers on the road immediately suffered a huge shock. Some of them quickly slammed on the brakes, and some even slammed the steering wheel so much that they hit someone else.


    However, compared to these panicked guys, one driver is the worst. She is the one that just happened to be stuck in front of Opad. She couldn��t wait to step on the brakes. She directly hit Opadi��s body and violently slammed the body of the Ironmaster.


    Of course, this gentle sway is not enough for the Iron King itself, but Obada does not think so. He has just been teased by Zhou Yi, but he is full of anger. Coupled with his otherwise malicious mind, how could it be easy to let go of the offensive guy.


    So he directly controlled the Iron King to lift the instinctive Audi car and lifted his head high. As he moved, there was a shrill scream in the car. There are adults and children. And it''s more than just a child.


    This surprised Tony, who had just slowed down, and he immediately yelled at Opad.


    "Obaday, this is something between the two of us, don''t get involved innocent people."


    "Tony, there is no innocent person. This is the world of the strong, the strong can decide everything. The weak can only accept everything passively." Holding the Audi car, the Ironmaster takes a step forward and will take the car to the stage. Tony''s body.


    For the powerful Ironmaster, this may be just a small building block, but for the people in the car, this is their only protection. Listening to the horrified screams from the car, Tony knew what he had to do.


    "Jarvis, put all the energy into the chest launcher."


    "But sir, energy is already seriously inadequate. Now only 18% of the remaining energy."


    "Don''t remind me, do what I said!"


    "Do you know the existence of the bastard? You set up a trap and watched me step by step. Is it what you think of me, clown?" Opaddai said that he was more angry and stretched out his arms. It seems that the car in the hand will be the same in the next moment.


    At this time, Tony''s steel armor burst into a strong beam at the chest. This strong high-energy beam easily hit the Iron King and slammed it into a driver who had escaped. The car. But also let the car in its hand fall.


    The people in the car shouted in horror, before they landed. Tony has rushed forward and caught them.


    "Okay, okay, don''t worry. I catch you." He comforted the passengers in the car while trying to put the car down smoothly. But unlike Opad''s Iron Tyrant, his steel armored Mark One can be less powerful. Coupled with the lack of energy, this makes him want to do that very reluctantly.


    However, the passengers in the car did not agree with his efforts, and at this moment they have been scared to the nerves. So when I feel that the car has signs of landing, the woman who is the driver has stepped on the throttle.


    "Wait, I am still..." Tony hadn''t finished talking, and the man was dragged under the chassis by the charge of the car. The driver''s armor began to rub sharply with the ground. stand up. For a time, the entire car is under the electric light with sparks.


    "Hell, I hate the female driver!" Tony cursed, extending his arm and pushing the car''s site. This made him finally liberated from the underground of the car, and let the crazy female driver get rid of it. But before he even took a sigh of relief, the figure of the Iron King has appeared in front of his eyes.


    As soon as the huge body crossed, it fell to Tony''s body. The stout, like a pillar-like arm slammed, and directly flew out Tony''s whole person. Compared with the Iron King, the strength of the Mark One is really difficult to compete.


    However, compared with the Iron Tyre, Mark One has its advantages, it is more flexible, but also more rigid. Ironmaster uses only ordinary alloy materials, while Mark 1 uses nano-metal materials. He has a huge advantage in the armor shell. This advantage is reflected in the outside, Mark One, who was just being shot, immediately stabilized his body in the air, and once again rushed toward the Iron Tyrant.


    Under the kinetic energy provided by the booster, Mark''s hand armor was inserted into the shoulders of the Iron Tyre like a long gun. At the same time, with his movements, a large number of parts and cables were forced by him. Pulled it out.


    This action made Obad''s heart more suffocating. He did not take care of the damaged arm of the Iron Typhoon, but directly held Tony''s thigh with the other hand. Under the blessing of powerful forces, Mark 1 immediately became a toy in his hands that could be frustrated at any time, and he was squatting on the concrete road again and again.


    Large swaths of mud spattered, and the layers of electric ions flashed wildly. Obadi can clearly see that Tony has not suffered much damage. Although his movements are large, the effect on the armor is too limited.


    This made him scream.


    "Tony, you are still not doing business. Have the best technology, but just use it on your own toys. We could have the whole world, but you have let me down again and again. You thought I couldn''t hurt you, let us Give it a try."


    Said, he launched all efforts to throw Tony out. Under the great inertia, Tony is difficult to guarantee the balance of Mark One. And what Opadda wants is this opportunity.


    The weapon aiming system built into the Typhoon has locked the position of the Mark One, and he raised his hand. The rockets on the arm were all launched immediately. And it seems that this is not enough, Obada has started a button, and the back of the Ironmaster immediately set up a small launch pad to shoot a small missile.


    The rockets were blown up on the Mark One, and the violent explosion made Tony even more unable to control himself. At this time, the missile has already hit him. Tony could only see a tail flame, and then it was a thunderous bang.


    The huge fire immediately shone through the sky, and the red smoldering fire made the rolling fireballs vacate. The roaring sound was mixed with a powerful shock wave that swept the entire road. The cars that were close to each other were instantly distorted, and those farther away were shattered by the shock wave.


    This has already constituted a disaster, and the only thing that is fortunate is that there are no casualties. All the people present were rescued, and that was the action of Zhou Yi. His speed is enough to surpass the observation of human vision, so these people only felt that the surrounding scenery suddenly changed, and they escaped the scope of the explosion. As for who saved them, they knew nothing about it.


    Zhou Yi saved these people just by hand, and his more thoughts were placed on his friends.


    In this explosion, Tony still survived. However, the outer shell of Mark One was inevitably destroyed. Nanometals have never been omnipotent, and it is impossible to be intact under such an explosion. That is not realistic.


    But another feature of nanometals is enough to make up for this. It is recyclable, and as long as there is ample energy supply, it can be repaired before it is completely destroyed.


    So Obada discovered a scene that shocked him. Mark''s broken shell began to repair itself like a creeping creature. This speed may not seem obvious to humans, but he can see it clearly under the auxiliary observation of the computer. And this made him feel desperate.


    Because Mark''s No. 1 damage is not large, at this level it may soon be repaired completely. Although the Iron King has more powerful power and more fierce firepower, but in the face of one can not fight badly, even if the damage can be restored to the enemy back, he still seems too weak.


    In this case, Obada could not help but send a beast like the beast.


    "Tony, you **** little bastard!"


    (Someone asked the protagonist''s ability. At present, a lot of abilities have not been fully developed. This is for the development of the follow-up story. Because from the perspective of the film, the current power is almost enough, but to cope with the extended comic story. However, it is obviously not enough. Therefore, the development of the protagonist''s ability, I can only develop a little bit according to the plot development, some people say what the sun is! Electromagnetic storm! Only when the story develops to the necessary time.)

 Chapter 194： Overlords doomsday to clean up the mess

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    Don''t look at the Opad''s defeated dog and think that Tony has taken the upper hand. In fact, nano metal repair is supported by extremely large amounts of energy. This energy consumption is a burden even for Tony''s latest model of the Mini Ark reactor, not to mention the old-fashioned reactor whose energy is running out.


    So only Tony himself knows how embarrassing his face is behind the mask.


    "Sir, the energy is only eight percent left. I suggest it''s best to stop the repair work." Jarvis''s timely reminder made Tony''s face look even more ugly. He really didn''t think that energy would be consumed so quickly that it was almost impossible to maintain.


    He is worried that if he goes on like this, he will let Obada see the flaws, because he knows very well that once the energy is exhausted, Mark One is a harder walnut. As long as Obadi has patience, with his Iron King he can definitely open the shell of Mark One. At that time, he even lost completely.


    And just as he was restless, Jarvis��s voice rang again.


    "Sir, there is an outside communication, Mr. Zhou Yi."


    "Come in, Jarvis."


    Jarvis carefully completed Tony''s command, and soon Zhou Yi''s voice appeared beside his ear.


    "Tony, you can''t go on like this anymore. You are already making a big noise."


    "What do you mean, man!" Tony asked uncomfortably, and the predicament made his temper worse.


    "Bring Opada to heaven, and solve your grievances there. Because you are already confused enough, if you don''t want me to intervene, give me honestly!"


    "Hell, what if he can''t fly?"


    "Then move your brain and take him to a place where no one is. Do you want me to help you and throw all of you?" Zhou Yi��s tone is also bad, he never I like to close the others, especially this kind of unfinished.


    Tony, who didn''t want Zhou Yi to intervene, bit his teeth and shouted at Opad.


    "Obaday, don''t you think you are a strong person? How is this all your ability? It''s ridiculous."


    Opadda, who was in a dilemma, heard this ridiculous voice, and the circuit of reason in his mind was immediately broken. He stared at Tony with a sullen look and held his hands hard. This is reflected in the fact that the Iron Tyrant is like a mad beast, violently tapping the ground in front of his eyes.


    Powerful power makes the hard ground appear in the shallow pits and dense cracks. This allowed Tony to immediately know that his radical approach had worked.


    "If you are still a man, come to me with a real duel and come to the grievance between you and Stark."


    | Putting down this sentence, Tony immediately rose to the air. He is betting that gambling on Opad will not fly, but also bet that he will catch up. In his heart, Obadi is a proud person and a man who can endure. So he did not know that Obadi would act according to his plan. But he still needs to bet on a bet, because only if he has gambling, there will be hope of winning.


    In fact, Opad''s brain has become somewhat awake after a while. Looking at the figure of Mark One is getting smaller and smaller, he suddenly had the idea of ??taking the opportunity to escape. As long as he can escape, he can''t continue to live with his energy. Even if the US government began to wanted him, he could rely on his allies to continue his life.


    For a moment, he really wants to implement this idea. To this end, he even began to look for a path that can escape. But before he could take his own steps, one discovery made him put all the previous ideas into the water.


    He saw Zhou Yi, in a place where only he could see. Zhou Yi stood there, and his body was covered with a layer of dark armor. Watching him become another look, Opady dismissed all his previous ideas and ideas.


    In the face of absolute power, everything is just vain. This is the most popular word of Opadh, the supremacist. And now he has to taste the cruel reality in front of the most powerful forces.


    The Dawn Knight means what he knows well. It is a force capable of resisting natural disasters. It is a fabulous hero. In front of him, escape naturally becomes meaningless. He does not believe that he can escape in front of the Dawn Knight, especially in the case of the Dawn Knight or Zhou Yi.


    So at this moment, he has only one choice left. Obadi, who was forced to make this choice, clenched his teeth and put all his unwillingness and hatred on Tony.


    In his opinion, all this is Tony''s fault. Even Zhou Yi blocked his escape route, and Tony was the last hand to force him to fight against himself. As for the reason, he guessed it, but it was for his father and his own revenge.


    "Since you want to take revenge, come on. Tony, let me see your skills and see if you can beat me in front." Men are bloody, not to mention that Opad is so embarrassing. . In the absence of hope for survival, he resolutely chose to fight. For him, anyway, it is a dead end, it is not as spectacular as the death of the bombs.


    With this kind of mind, he screamed and launched the booster system of the Iron King. The strong thrust made him rise like a rocket, and he was chasing up to Tony in the sky with a very fast acceleration. Just as Tony envisioned, it would fly, and it would be a battle with Tony in the sky.


    "Sir, our enemies will fly. And they are catching up at a very fast speed. Our distance is shrinking."


    Jarvis wanted Tony to report on the current situation, which made Tony relieved. Because things finally developed according to his vision.


    "How much is our distance, and how much energy is left!"


    "The distance is still 1400 meters, but this distance is rapidly decreasing. The energy is still six percent."


    After listening to Jarvis''s answer, Tony''s face showed a weird smile. Anyone who knows him knows that this is the usual smile before he started to go crazy.


    When the respect for Obadi became a bone of hatred, when all the truth is in front of him. Tony Stark had an enlightenment that he had to solve Opadh Stan personally and put an end to everything he and Stark had.


    But everything in front of him is not enough for him to complete this realization. Mark No. 1 with insufficient energy can''t defeat the Iron King, and today, he has no chance. This made him feel depressed and irritable, but soon his wisdom made him find a way, a crazy way.


    However, although this method is crazy, it is already the most successful method in Tony''s eyes. He is unwilling to take advantage of the power of others. As long as he can kill Opad, he is willing to take the risk and use this crazy method to gamble.


    "Javis, transferring all the energy to the booster and the hand launcher."


    "Sir, I must remind you that this is 16,000 kilometers. By doing so, you will soon run out of all the energy."


    "According to what I said, Jarvis. I know what I am doing!"


    As an intelligent system, Jarvis has no right to oppose Tony. He only has to follow Tony''s orders. Soon, all the energy of Mark One was mobilized. At this time, Tony resolutely turned around and raised his hands to the bottom to accelerate. He had to make a hard hit with the Iron Tyrant of Obadi in the air.


    "Do you want this, Tony. Very good, then I will give you this!" Obadi also apparently found Tony''s intentions, and this is exactly what he wants. For him, anyway, it is dead. If you can take away Tony, the genius character before dying, Zhou Yi, who is a friend, will not feel good.


    Thinking of this, he immediately increased his power, and rushed up against Tony''s Mark One.


    With the madness of two people, 1400 meters is just a short distance. And just in the moment when the two steel cast bodies touched. Tony suddenly shouted.


    "It is now, Jarvis."


    The remaining energy is instantaneously supplied to the high-energy beam-emitting device of the hand, and the high-energy beam far exceeding the general power plays an unexpected role at this moment. It is like a sharp arrow, tearing open the outer shell of the Iron King. Although the high-energy beam disappeared completely after the tearing of the outer casing, it was completely lost. But for Tony, it is enough.


    Because then, his own impact is the most deadly blow.


    "No!" In the last snoring of Obada, the crack that the Mark 1 tore along the high-energy beam hit the broken body of the Iron King at a speed that surpassed the speed of sound. The horror kinetic energy created by the strong impact will completely distort the body of the Iron Tyre in an instant. Become a pile of unidentifiable airborne garbage.


    It is naturally impossible for Opad, who is in it, to survive. This can be a clear answer from the blood that has been infiltrated by the numerous twisted metals.


    Obadi has been completely finished, but for Tony. He was also uncomfortable, and the violent impact exceeded his imagination and exceeded the tolerance of Mark One. As I said before, nano metal has its upper limit, and it is obvious. The impact of this time is almost beyond its upper limit.


    Large pieces of metal particles flake off the mark 1 like dust, and even inside the exposed armor, you can even see the distorted exoskeleton structure. Mark No. 1 has become so bad, Tony naturally will not be good.


    His arm is completely distorted, and there are many places on his body. The most critical problem is that he is unconscious. And it was stunned at an altitude of almost 10,000 meters. The energy of Mark 1 has been completely exhausted, and even if some energy is left, the current status of Mark 1 cannot guarantee a safe landing.


    Tony was caught in a huge crisis without knowing it. He started a free fall movement at an altitude of 10,000 meters. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the ground, the onlookers could no longer stand by.


    A figure appeared in the air and caught Tony in the fall. He glanced at the remains of the iron tyrant who was also falling, and the eyes immediately burst into bright rays. The hot ray that was much more terrifying than Tony''s high-energy beam instantly turned the tyrannical wreckage into ashes.


    Zhou Yike did not want this kind of thing to fall into the hands of the people, so local destruction is the best choice.


    After doing all this, Zhou Yi took Tony to the air. As a friend, you can''t see death in any case. So Tony is really a guy who has caused him trouble.

 Chapter 195： Wayward Tony

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    "Man, have you forgotten something?" Tony, who was being groomed by Pepe, held his plastered arm and shouted at Zhou Yi, who was sitting on the side. "Are you sure your treatment has achieved results?"


    "Of course, you are still alive. This is the biggest effect!" Zhou Yi said with an eyebrow, he apparently had to endure Tony''s troubles to the limit.


    "No, no, the situation should not be like this!" Tony did not agree with this statement. He stood up and went to the front of Zhou Yi, and said with confidence. "Man, you should make me more decent, not the look of this disease now. At the very least, you should also ensure that my limbs and facial features are sound."


    "So, do I have to manage the wrinkles that you have recently grown, and make your face rosy?"


    "If you have this function, it would be better. You have it, right?" Tony said to Zhou Yi unscrupulously, which made Zhou Yi discover that a person''s face can be thick enough. It��s just a little weird.


    "Sorry, let you down. This is definitely what you think too much!" Pushing Tony''s flattering face, Zhou Yi stood up and decided to stay away from this shameless guy at this time. But Tony is still entangled.


    "Okay, okay! Even today, how about tomorrow? I just hate the newly hired private doctor, and let him get out is perhaps the best choice."


    "No time, I will go to my daughter''s parent meeting tomorrow."


    "So the day after tomorrow! How about the day after tomorrow? I can cancel the boxing training with Hogan."


    "There is still no time. I promised to take the children to the playground!"


    "So on the weekend! You have time on the weekend!" Tony showed some unsuccessful feelings. This is a habitual guy.


    "Tony, you don''t want to think so much. This is impossible." Zhou Yi has already opened the door at this time and will go out.


    "Hey, man. You have to go, but at least get my arm cured and go!" Looking at Zhou Yizhen, Tony couldn''t stand it. He shook his arm desperately and shouted at Zhou Yi.


    "Next week, if I have time!" Zhou Yi waved his hand and walked away without looking back. At this time, Pepe walked up. She pulled Ratoni''s tie and said with a smile.


    "How? Big genius, is it true that everything in this world is no longer what you want?"


    "It��s a hell, I haven��t thought that my best friend has been so cold to me. Is my request too much?�� Tony asked strangely to his little secretary, of course he got a positive answer. .


    "Very too much, Tony! You should thank him for saving your life, not always urging him to give you a facelift. Ok! If he promises you, remember to call me too!" The little secretary smiled, Incidentally, I joined myself in the ranks of Tony.


    "Since you want it, why don''t you say it yourself. It''s not bad to bring me." Tony hugged Pepe''s waist with his good hand and said with a brow.


    "Because it was first proposed, of course, you have to say it." Pointing to Tony''s chest with his fingers, Pepe''s face was filled with a bright smile. In a way, their relationship goes one step further, and this is very important for Pepe.


    "Okay, okay! You have the final say, if the guy really agrees, I will remember to bring you."


    "But before that, you have to deal with the news conference first." Pepe pointed out that Coulson stood outside the door and turned to Tony. "Someone came to see you, it seems that you have to work hard."


    Tellson smiled at the words and walked in and handed a piece of paper to Tony.


    "What is this?" Tony asked without looking.


    "Your absence proves that you were on the yacht. The Port Authority will prove that you are parked in the port of Obaron all night, and there are still testimonies from 50 guests." Colson explained in detail as much as possible, Tony It is not well-known, so he must add another insurance.


    "Why don''t you say that I and Pepe are on the yacht, so that people will believe it!" Turned over the proof, Tony did not forget to laugh at his little secretary. After all the instructions were made, Tony began to show his true character of the playboy. Especially on Pepe.


    "As long as we say it, we can guarantee that there are no problems."


    ��How did you mention Oberday?��


    "We did a deal, he went on holiday. You know that the accident rate of small planes has always been very high! It is good that he disappeared like this." Colson quietly demonstrated the power of SHIELD, one of the world''s top The rich, who were erased from the world without leaving a trace of their manipulation, proved that their potential power was amazing.


    Tony certainly understands what Corson wants to say. He has cooperated with SHIELD, but it is only superficial. Now, he sees the potential power of this organization. I have to say that this surprised him. But people like him will never show what they think in their faces.


    He began to pretend to be indifferent and asked.


    "What is the rumored Iron Man? That is me, how can I fool the past? This group of guys can''t lie!"


    Colson smiled implicitly, he responded.


    "I am not doing this for the first time, Mr. Stark. You just follow the official statement and everything is not a problem!"


    "Okay, okay! I listen to the official this time!" Tony put on his jacket with the help of Pepe. "Rody, the guy must wait for an emergency. It��s not easy to deal with the group of reporters alone. When I come back, dear!"


    Kissing kissed Pepe''s cheek, Tony strode out. He cherishes the time when Pepe is alone, but if there is a guy with a government status in the middle, then he can only choose to stay away.


    "Mr. Stark doesn''t seem to be waiting for me!" Looking at Tony''s back, Coulson frowned.


    "He has always been like this, just get used to it!" Pepe laughed and began to play the role of her sage. "I haven''t thanked you before, thank you very much for your help, Agent Coulson!"


    "This is my duty. We will cooperate in the future, Miss Poz." Colson smiled. He has already received Pepe''s kindness, which means that his purpose has been reached.


    "Okay. I am leaving! Don''t forget the next time you meet, we have changed our name, it is called SHIELD!"


    "Of course I will not forget, Agent Coulson of SHIELD!" Pepe said as he sent Coulson out, and at this time, Tony''s voice was uploaded from the screen. When I heard this voice, both people froze.


    "I am Iron Man!" It turns out that Tony is a guy who doesn''t follow the common sense.


    Tony''s waywardness once again caused countless commotions. A super rich suddenly became a superhero, which was originally a very talkative thing. Many people have begun to discuss the identity of Tony Iron Man, but some people are indifferent, such as the pair of men and women in Philadelphia.


    They carry simple baggage and shuttle through the crowds, but carefully avoid the patrolling police and government employees. If you look closely, you will find that they don��t even dare to expose their faces to any camera. . This is the behavior that fugitives will have.


    In a certain way, they are indeed fugitives, and they are still wanted by the US military.


    It was hard to get out of the crowd, and the pair of men took a long breath. The man in the cap began to take a deep breathing exercise. From the watch he wore to monitor the heartbeat frequency, his heartbeat was very fast.


    "Let''s relax, Bruce! We''ve come out, it''s safe now! Breathe, take a deep breath." The woman standing next to the man in the cap said nervously that it seemed to him that this man would be a terrible thing to be nervous. .


    Fortunately, with his breathing exercise, the frequency of heartbeat has gradually slowed down. At this time, the man wearing a cap showed a weak smile and said to the female partner around him.


    "The next time I will never be crowded with so many people, it will make people crazy!"


    "I won''t let you crowd with so many people, because I can go crazy before you go crazy!" The female companion complained and then laughed. "I have already left Philadelphia, and then how do you want to go?"


    The cap man had not answered yet, and suddenly a hand rested on his shoulder.


    "Bruce, is that you?"


    At this moment, the heartbeat of the cap man suddenly violently violently screamed, and the harsh snoring suddenly made the female companion around him eclipse. He turned his head stiffly and glanced at the person who patted his shoulder. After a while, I just spit out a sigh of relief.


    "It''s you, Jennifer. How are you here?"


    Standing behind him is a short-haired woman who describes her beautiful woman. She is dressed in a fit lady''s suit, which looks sophisticated and shrewd and full of professional women.


    "I came to Philadelphia to handle a case. I didn''t expect to see you at the station. Really, how do you run like a fugitive so fast. If you don''t recognize you, I can''t believe it will be seen in this place." you."


    The savvy and hard-working woman said with a smile, it seems that seeing this man is a very happy thing.


    "Bruce, this is?" Watching his companion inexplicably calm his heartbeat, and a very familiar party with this greeted woman. His female companion couldn��t help but ask. This is doubt, of course, more is the woman''s jealousy.


    "Oh. Yes, this is Jennifer. My cousin! Jennifer, this is Betty, my girlfriend!" The man named Bruce''s cap began to introduce the two women, and after listening to his introduction, short hair The suit woman stretched out her hand.


    "I am Jennifer Susan Walters. I am very glad to meet you. I heard Bruce say you, but he painted you very well!"


    "I am Betty, Betty Ross. I am also very happy to meet you!" Betty, who is a girlfriend, naturally degenerates after she has lifted the crisis.


    "Where are you going? Is it honeymoon or something?" Jennifer teased, and she still hopes to see the scene of his marriage for her brother who has a good relationship with her since childhood.


    "We are going to marry New York, what about you?" Bruce replied selectively. He was very happy to see his sister, and it does not mean that he wants to involve her in his troubles.


    "I have to rush to see Washington, do you have a car, do you want me to take you on a journey!"


    "No, we can go by ourselves!" Bruce had just expressed his refusal. At this time, Jennifer suddenly had a whole body and dumped it forward.


    Bruce quickly reached out and held her, but as soon as she touched her body, a warm and moist feeling came from his palm. He looked up and found that he was already full of blood.


    Blood penetrated through Jennifer''s white shirt bit by bit, which meant she was attacked. And looking at it all, Bruce''s eyes showed a sultry green light.

 Chapter 196： Difficult choice of citizens mentality

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    "Bruce, Bruce. Calm down, hurry down." Listening to the watch that Bruce had on his hand to monitor the heartbeat, he kept screaming, and Betty immediately panicked. For her, the consequences of Bruce''s anger are far more serious than Jennifer''s current injury.


    Once he loses his senses, the whole of Philadelphia will usher in a huge disaster, and they will also attract the attention of the military. This is what she does not want to see, so she began to try to calm the mood of Bruce Banner.


    "Jenifer is still saving, we have to send her to the hospital quickly. Bruce, control yourself. It is more important to save people now!"


    Bruce Benner listened to Betty''s voice and began to breathe hard. The cold air was brought into his lungs and he began to cool his blood that was boiling because of anger. The monster in his heart began to be suppressed, and his heartbeat began to calm down.


    Finally, the green light in his eyes went silent.


    "You are right, Betty. Call a taxi, let''s go to the hospital."


    Bruce and Betty took the injured Jennifer and rushed to the hospital. Fortunately, the hospital is not far from their location. Soon, they sent Jennifer to the emergency room.


    The lights in the emergency room lit up and Bruce sat uncomfortably in the chair. His heartbeat is fast and slow, which means his heart is not calm. Although he has a well-established method of controlling emotions, in the current situation. This method can play a very limited role.


    Fortunately, he has Betty''s **** around him. Her comfort from time to time makes his heart rate never break through the safe threshold. This situation continues until the lights on the operating room are extinguished.


    "Doctor, how is she?" Seeing the doctor who came out of the operating room, Bruce quickly went up and asked anxiously.


    "Are you a family member of the patient?"


    "No, we are just her friends." Betty told him before Bruce''s subconscious answer. Their current status is a fugitive, and once registered, it means telling the military where they are. That is not a good thing for anyone.


    "Her situation is very bad, we have already taken out the bullets. But she has lost too much blood, and our hospital does not have her blood type. It will take some time to transfer from other hospitals, but in her current situation, I don''t think She can stick to that time. If you know their family, it is best to contact them."


    The doctor''s statement is almost equivalent to the death notice, which makes Bruce have some loss of instant.


    "Calm, Bruce. Doctor, what is the blood type of my friend''s blood type?" Betty, who was worried about Bruce''s loss of control, asked quickly that she needed to understand the key to the problem in order to stop Bruce''s runaway.


    "The woman''s blood type is RH-negative blood, which is an extremely rare blood type. I am sorry that our blood bank here does not have this blood type."


    The doctor said, shaking his head and walking away, and his answer gave Betty a chance to breathe. She immediately retrieved her brain and found a solution.


    "Bruce calms down, Jennifer is still saving, you can''t save her like this."


    "How to save her, Betty. What can I do to save her?"


    "Don''t forget, Bruce. Your blood type is also RH-negative blood. You can treat her with your blood." Betty yelled as he held Bruce''s arm. For her, this is not the way, but it is better than letting It is much better that Bruce becomes that monster.


    "Betty? I can''t do this!" Bruce did not agree with this idea, and his own situation was very clear. Once his blood is delivered to his sister, it is likely to cause unpredictable and serious consequences. His own destiny is already tragic enough. He does not want to bring this tragic fate to his sister.


    "You and your companion have found a solution. Isn''t it? You can use your blood to save her now. In New York, you can also change her back in the way you find."


    "You don''t understand, it''s an accident that happened to me. Jennifer may not be so lucky." Bruce is still hesitating. But Betty��s next words made him have to make up his mind.


    "Bruce, gamble, maybe there will be a miracle. Do you want to watch her die like this?"


    Bruce Banner, who figured it out, finally made up his mind. He found the doctor who had begun to pack things and said to him.


    "Doctor, use my blood! I have the same blood type as the patient. I can transfuse her!"


    The doctor glanced at him and said with a low head.


    "Good sir, we will arrange a blood test immediately. As long as your blood type is met, we will start treating her immediately."


    "It��s too late, doctor. I am worried that my friend will not hold on to that time." Betty interrupted the doctor and explained to him. "I can be sure that my boyfriend is the same as her blood type. Please help her as soon as possible. We really have no time."


    Doctors may have seen their unspeakable secrets, and at this moment, the nature of healing and saving people has the upper hand. He didn''t think about anything else, just looked at Bruce with a deeper look. Said.


    "Well, I am ready to transfuse her right away."


    Philadelphia is still undergoing intense treatment here, and in New York, Zhou Yi has lived a very comfortable life.


    He just attended the parent meeting of two children, not to mention that these two little girls are very reassuring types. Compared with the parents who have been concentrating on the ideological work by the teachers of the school because of the various troubles caused by the children, the treatment he received was completely different.


    His children are smart, serious, and have very good interpersonal relationships, and they are very popular. This allowed their teachers to praise them in front of Zhou Yi. In a way, it satisfied him with a sense of pride in being a father.


    However, in addition to this kind of praise, several teachers also implicitly raised a few questions. The adverse effects of single-parent families on children may be the only embarrassment for the family in their view. They are very enthusiastic to persuade Zhou Yi, while still young, the children are young and then find a woman to form a complete family. But only Zhou Yicai knows how difficult it is to solve this problem.


    Getting married is easy. A person who is willing to marry him may be able to stand a few streets, but there are very few people he is willing to marry. Therefore, he can only haha, while counting the table, while trying to cope with the teachers of this group of gossip.


    Fortunately, the student''s parent meeting can not be opened forever, after the legal after-hours. He finally got to know, and took two of his own little princesses on the way home.


    Although today is a troublesome day, in general, his mood is still pretty good. So he turned a corner and took the children to the snack shop he visited last time.


    The two lovely children never mind eating more delicious snacks, and the boss doesn''t mind having a pair of cute little girls in their store. And Zhou Yi took advantage of this time and chatted with the boss who was doing nothing.


    "Speak up, boss. Your decoration here has changed a lot. I remember that there weren''t so many new guys when I came last time!" He asked casually, but the boss''s answer made him feel good.


    "Take the recent group of young people''s blessings, the security here is much better. Even the confiscation of the protection fees are not dare to show up. You know, there is no interference from those guys. I naturally want to expand the facade, a lot To attract some customers!"


    "Those young people, which young people are you talking about?" Zhou Yi''s identity is also a glorious role, but it has not yet reached the point where everyone knows. At least the boss did not recognize that he was the big boss of the Sundial Group. He only remembered when he was an ordinary curious customer, so he didn''t think too much.


    "It''s the group of mutants who were specially recruited by the police. I really hated them at the beginning, and I didn''t even see them when they visited here. But I have to say that they did a good job." Especially the pretty lady with a blond hair, she helped me a lot. So now, I really think they are a good group of young people."


    The boss is a Frenchman. Generally speaking, because of the magnetic king, the French are very hostile to the ethnic group. However, this boss has become an exception. And his experience also made Zhou Yi more interested.


    "Can you talk about it, if you are convenient!" Opened his own cigarette case, Zhou Yi handed a cigarette to the boss. This is a good way to get closer to the relationship between the two, affordable and practical.


    The boss did not refuse because of the reason for the presence of the child. Instead of smoking, he stuck the cigarette on his ear. After finishing this action, he began to talk about his experience.


    "You should know that my store location is not very good. There are a lot of addicts in the bar on the side. They sometimes do something crazy that you can''t think of."


    "It was raining that night. I was going to fight in advance. Who knows that an addict has rushed in and pointed the gun at me to rob. God knows what he thinks and wants to rob a snack shop. Plus The weather was bad that day, and I couldn��t even get a little cash without any business."


    "I didn''t think it was good to look at the addict. I think it must be finished today. This guy must be thinking about madness. It��s really a ghost to meet this kind of person. That guy is really crazy. He really fired a shot at me, although it didn''t hit. But it scared me too much."


    When the boss said this, his face showed a lingering expression. He could see that he was really scared at the time, so that he was still impressed. But soon, his expression changed and showed a sense of excitement.


    "At that time, the lovely lady rushed in. I didn''t see how she did it, she just subdued the addict. Even the gun in his hand was screwed into a donut. At that time, the lady told me that she originally wanted to eat French bread here. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing."


    "After that, she often patrols her police in this area and asks her for blessings. I haven''t seen the gangsters and addicts for a long time. Even the bars on the side are no longer so smoky. Really, if I am a few decades old, I really want to pursue that lady."|


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi had some ridicule. It��s a romantic Frenchman, even at this age, it��s still a romantic heart. However, from his words, Zhou Yi has a clear understanding of their efforts to naughty.


    I can see that they did a good job. And this means that your efforts are worthwhile. The mutants have not been able to live in peace with humanity. As long as there is this consciousness, and there is this perseverance.

 Chapter 197： Unexpected journey variant

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    (Forehead, this chapter is to answer your support, and the update ticket is desperately out. Really, I have nothing to say!)


    "Dad, where are we going?" Sitting in the car, Aretha asked about the strange scenery she had never seen before. The reason why she asked this is because Zhou Yi did not take them on the way home. He temporarily changed his mind, so he will have this trip.


    ��Remember the boarding school you have stayed in?�� Zhou Yi asked her granddaughter. Although from the psychological age point of view, Shirley is obviously bigger. But in the first step is the principle of sister''s longevity, and Aressa still keeps her sister''s throne.


    "Well?" issued such an unclear voice, and Erissa stared at her adoptive father with her big eyes. She didn''t understand why his father would ask such questions.


    "Stupid Aretha, Dad means that the place we went to is related to that school!" Trusted the lovely daughter of Aretha, Shirley finally accepted the father of Zhou Yi after a few months of life. presence. This does not mean that she has forgotten the past, but it means that she is ready to start a new life.


    Aretha didn''t care about Shirley''s name. In her young mind, as a sister, she should have a measure of her sister. But it''s just a stupid name, no big deal. Besides, compared with Shirley, she is really stupid. So she directly ignored this point and said to Zhou Yi with her big eyes.


    "Dad, is Shirley saying?"


    "Well! Shirley is right. Your brothers and sisters at that school are now working, just as we have time. Just go and see how they live!" �� �� �� �� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ����hair. Zhou Yi explained with a smile.


    Zhou Yi��s movements made Aressa close her eyes like a kitten scratched to the itch, revealing the appearance of enjoyment. And this appearance of her is stimulated to Shirley, this little Hui guy finally revealed the child''s side.


    "Stupid Aretha, you look like a fool." The eye-catching people can see that this child with a face is sure to be tempered. And for Shirley who showed this look, Aretha showed a smirk that she was heartless.


    This made Shirley even more angry, she just wanted to talk. Zhou Yi��s big hand had already covered her little head and began to pick up her golden short hair.


    "You two can''t make trouble. In this way, I will let the lily son take you out to play tomorrow." Although she knows that Shirley''s name for Aretha is only a nickname for the closest relationship, Zhou Yi still worried about this. What awkwardness between the two children. So he can only sacrifice the killer.


    The serious character of Yuriko has a natural lethal effect on children. So after he said this, even the most charismatic Shirley closed his mouth honestly.


    It was originally a struggle between children, and this kind of mind came quickly, and naturally went quickly. Soon the two children began to laugh and laugh. Zhou Yi did not take care of this behavior, he just drove his own car. Until he reached his destination.


    A superior apartment near Manhattan, this apartment is nominally his own. Of course, now he gave it to those who changed.


    It is ridiculous to say that he has planned so much for these variants and paid a huge price. But in addition to asking about their situation in daily reports. He rarely has more contact with this group of young people. This is the first time he has come here to visit them.


    As for going to the police station, it really has to wait for the next time.


    With two children just entering the hall of the apartment, Zhou Yi heard a loud voice.


    "Sir, this is a private industry. If you haven''t received an invitation, please stop your steps. Of course, it''s better if you still turn around and leave!"


    This voice Zhou Yi is still familiar, so he quickly gave a reply.


    "It''s me, Mr. Parker. I think you shouldn''t let me go!"


    At this time, Ben Parker, who came out of the foyer of the foyer, noticed the identity of the person who came. He quickly came forward and said apologetically.


    "Sorry, Mr. Zhou. I didn''t think you would come here, so my tone is a bit too much!"


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Parker!" Patted the shoulders of Old Parker, Zhou Yi asked like an ordinary friend. ��Is it still used here, how is it working!��


    "I feel very good here, sir!" Old Parker, wearing a security uniform, smiled softly. ��Work is much easier than what I used to be. The ladies here are also very reasonable. The reporters in the small newspapers are a bit annoying. Most of my current job is to drive them out of here!��


    "You have no problem, Mr. Parker. Who else is there?" After greeting with Old Parker, Zhou Yi asked about the situation of the young people, which is his main intention.


    "Let me think about it, Little Mary just came back. It is estimated that she will not go out today. The young man of John was busy all night yesterday and came back at noon today. I guess he is still resting now. As for the others, now They should still be performing tasks, and it is estimated that they will wait for a while before they come back!" Old Parker gave a detailed answer when he thought about it. It can be seen that he and the young people get along well.


    "Well, it seems that I can only go to see the little mischief. I hope that Rogan doesn''t think too much!" Speaking to himself, Zhou Yi waved at Old Parker and sat with two children. elevator.


    Old Parker smiled and started to work on his own. He has to work until eight o''clock before someone will pick up his class. Of course, in general, not many people choose to work here like him, so there is no such thing as succession.


    However, Ben Parker felt that it was difficult to complete the twenty-four hour security of the apartment with him alone. So he responded to this question to his superiors, and Ada quickly found him a colleague. A mutant, and a strange one.


    Old Parker does not matter that his colleagues seem strange. In fact, he is still a little happy because he deserves to be a day shift, and that colleague is worthy of night shift. And this is the request of that colleague. So inexplicably taking advantage of the cheap old Parker, I feel that my colleagues are a good guy. This also allowed him to develop the habit of waiting for a shift every day.


    Zhou Yi did not know how old Parker found the fun here. He took the child to the small naughty door and knocked on the door gently. On the other side of the shutter, there was a sound, wearing a home costume, and the little mischief that wiped my wet hair appeared behind the door.


    She saw Zhou Yi and they slammed the face with an incredible look, but soon she responded and quickly opened the door and said.


    "Sorry, sir. I didn''t think it was you! Come in, oh! God, I am not prepared at all."


    "Don''t worry, I am not the teacher who came to the house." Zhou Yi took a nap about their previous life and began to explain their intentions. "I just finished the two little guys, just happened to hear about you on the road, I was going to take a look at you. By the way, ask your own feelings."


    They brought Zhou Yi to the hall and invited them to sit on the sofa. The little naughty is like a bee flying around. She replied while drinking a drink at the bar.


    "Our feeling, we feel good Mr. Never been so good! You see me only coffee here, no problem?"


    "I don''t have any problems. But these two little guys are estimated to be bothering you." Patted the small heads of the two little guys around him, and Zhou Yi gave the puzzle to the mischief.


    "I remember that Arisa likes milk very much. I am just fresh here. Is that cute little girl no problem?" The little mischief opened his own refrigerator and took out a large can of milk. By the way, she asked Shirley.


    "Aisha is fine, I have no problem." Shirley snorted and shook her head, but it eased the burden of mischief. Soon, a cup of coffee and two cups of milk were placed in front of Zhouyi��s line.


    After watching the mischief finished all this, I nervously combed my hair to the back of my ear. Zhou Yi��s face showed a smile.


    "Mary, you are like a big girl now. I think Rogan will be very happy to see you like this."


    The little mischievous face showed a embarrassed expression, and she quickly glanced at Zhouyi, then she lowered her head and said.


    "Rogan came here two days ago and brought me a lot of things. He drank a lot of wine that day, and I can see that he is really happy."


    "This shows that you have done a great job. Rogan is a very picky person. If you have no achievements in your current job, he won''t be like this." Taking a sip of coffee, Zhou Yi quietly let go. "How is your current job, have you encountered any trouble?"


    When I mentioned the work, the little mischief showed a lot of confidence. At the very least, she is not looking down, she doesn''t even dare to look at Zhou Yi.


    "Our work was a bit of a hassle at the beginning, mainly on the partner. But Uncle Stuart gave the order, and we got along well. So this situation is much better. My partner is a Very cheerful woman, she is very good to me."


    "That''s good, because before the influence of your compatriots, there will definitely be some people who have some opinions on you at the beginning. But as long as you persist, you will definitely gain something. Today I met an acquaintance, He expressed his gratitude to you. The gentleman also said that if you are a few decades old, you will definitely pursue you in desperation."


    I remembered that the French snack owner Zhou Yi wanted to laugh, but after naughty listening to his words, it was a blush. I didn''t think that someone would say her to her.


    "Well, don''t tease you. How about other people?" Zhou Yi waved his hand and changed the subject. He knew that the little naughty is now the leader of this group, so she asked her directly about the current situation of everyone.


    "Most of the people are on schedule, and they are basically accepted by their partners. There are two cases that are getting better. However, the citizens are still worried and afraid of them."


    The police station equipped them with special uniforms, just like the special police squad. This way they are easily identified and it is easy to cause others to be wary of them.


    "Don''t worry, this situation will be better. As long as you can stick to it, after they have a special experience, they will be inseparable from you." Comforted the little mischief, but also hope that the little naughty can convey Your own meaning. Then he asked again. ��Is there any special situation?��


    "John''s performance is good. There was a big fire in Brooklyn recently. It was John who first rushed in to rescue the citizens inside, and there are still a few children. The citizens are very grateful to him, and the firefighters also like it very much. People like him exist."


    "Bobby is a little reluctant, his ability is good, but he is always too hesitant. Especially in the fire, he is much worse than John!" Bobby, the naughty performance is very dull, It''s like reporting your own subordinates. This made Zhou Yi immediately sympathize with Bobby. He knew that Bobby was pursuing a small mischief, but looking at it like this, it is estimated that there is no possibility.

 Chapter 198： Mistake girl giant attack

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    "Well, this is just a character problem. It will be better when he is used to work." Faced with this situation, Zhou Yi can only deal with the past. In terms of feelings, his own problems have not been solved, let alone others!


    "Some things can tell you in advance, I put yours in New York is actually purposeful. More precisely, in order to let the mutants occupy a place in the world. You should also feel that the city is different. Compared with other cities, the city will always have some weird guys, such as superheroes!"


    "You mean you still have the high-profile appearance of Iron Man?" The little naughty tone is a bit strange, she did not expect someone to put themselves under the category of weird.


    "Hey! You can count me out. Ok, I just make an analogy. I hope you can understand what I mean." With a grin, Zhou Yi saw the ashtray on the coffee table and took out the cigarette. The little mischievous action was very fast. She immediately found a lighter and lit cigarettes for Zhou Yi.


    "You are learning to smoke?" She didn''t look like the first time, so Zhou Yi asked me. And this question immediately made Xiao Tao blushing.


    Women''s smoking is actually a big deal, and Zhou Yi does not object to those women who smoke. But the little mischief doesn''t feel that way. She thinks that being easily seen by Zhou Yi will be like smoking. This made her feel a shame for the whole person.


    "Well, I am not asking you. Don''t do this! I am just worried about your body. Without a strong body, smoking will only cause trouble." I thought that the little mischief was just a little embarrassing. Zhou Yi began to solve her problem. .


    Xiao Naughty heard the comfort, smiled embarrassedly, and began to squint and play with his hair. No one knows what she is thinking, and Zhou Yi is not the kind of madness of Charles. So he can only follow his own topic.


    "I think you also found out that there are a lot of superheroes in this city. Similarly, nature is also a super criminal. These superhumans have no effect on you in theory, but when I bring you to the city. This theory is not established."


    "You left Charles'' protection, which means you are put under the concentrating mirror. The city is beginning to attract the attention of the world in an increasingly active hero and crime. Everything you get here is better than any other There are more places. This is an opportunity, do you understand? Mary?"


    Little naughty is not stupid. In fact, it can encourage a group of people to leave the Charles School, and can also lead these people to stand in the police station, indicating that she is a pretty intelligent girl. So she quickly understood the meaning of Zhou Yi.


    Let the mutants become a more watched role in this increasingly active city, and only then can they restore their reputation for being destroyed. The earth belongs to human beings. To live better, they must be accepted by human beings. This has become their consensus.


    "I understand what to do, sir!" Xiao Niao replied clearly to Zhou Yi. As a mutant, she knew how to do it best. And this is what Zhou Yi needs. The purpose of his coming here today has been reached, so naturally it is time for him to leave.


    Of course, he always has to say something when he leaves.


    "It''s not too late, I won''t bother you. Also, remember this sentence. Opportunity is important, but life is more important. Don''t do stupid things?"


    Little naughty nodded and promised. She sent the three men and daughters of Zhou Yi to the elevator. At this moment of farewell, Zhou Yi left a sentence that made her meaningful.


    "In addition, little naughty. You should practice the technique of making coffee."


    This sentence makes Xiao Naughty very confusing, until she returns to the house, she still wonders if this is meaningful. She is still very confident about her own coffee technology. Rogan has been here to drink her coffee, and he has praised her craft. This is enough to prove that she has no problem with making coffee. So where is the problem?


    Thinking of this, she had already picked up the cup of coffee that was only taken by Zhou Yi and took a sip. Suddenly bitterness filled her taste buds, until this time she found that she did not put anything in.


    After I finished, I felt that I was thrown back to Canada��s little mischief. I really felt that the whole person was not good.


    This is the psychological world of a small woman who suffers from loss. In another city, Bruce Banner''s heart is also very complicated.


    He has monitored Jennifer''s condition for six hours. The operation went very smoothly and Jennifer was rescued. But did there be any strange changes in her, no one knew.


    The only thing Bruce understands is that Jennifer is definitely not as normal as it is currently. She must have begun to change. He can only pray now that this change will not be as terrible as he is.


    "Bruce, you should take a break." Betty walked in from outside and placed hot drinks and burgers in front of him. "The doctor also said that she is safe. And it looks good. Maybe your worry is superfluous."


    "You don''t understand, Betty. How terrible my blood is. I haven''t found a way to control it for so long. It''s not safe at all, Jennifer can''t do anything." Bruce said with a sigh. He still regrets his choice until now. This is also his true character as Bruce Banner, indecisive, introverted and somewhat cowardly.


    "We have no other way, aren''t we? Bruce!" Betty hugged his head and began to comfort his heart. This is what she has been doing for so many years, and it is something that I am used to.


    It was at this time that a man in a medical uniform came in and he ignored the two people who were together. It went straight to Jennifer.


    "Sir, what are you doing?" Bruce knew very well about Jennifer''s treatment. He remembered that the doctor said that she would not use any drugs until she woke up. So what is this medical care doing?


    "The doctor said, give her a painkiller!" The medical head did not answer back, but it even led to Bruce''s suspicion. After such a long period of exile, he is very sensitive to these little moves.


    "Which doctor said it, I don''t remember having such a thing." He stepped forward and grabbed the hand holding the syringe. And this is obviously something that this medical care didn''t think of.


    "Sir, you interfered with my work. If you have any questions, you can contact the attending doctor!" The medical eyes looked weird, as if he was really disturbed to work. But Bruce is very confident, he is convinced that this person is absolutely problematic.


    "I will take you to Dr. Hannibal and let him see if you are here or not!" He began to pull this care. This makes the medical care panic.


    "Sir, what''s the problem? Do you want to talk about it, don''t use your hands and feet." The doctor wants to break the control of Bruce, but he can''t make his hand. How do you say that he is also a person who has studied Jiu Jitsu in Brazil, but it is not so casual that he can be opened.


    "Bruce, are you confessing?" Betty thought Bruce had some fuss, this is the hospital. How can someone come in and mix in casually? And still in the face of others to carry out assassination.


    And just when he thought about it, Bruce, who had already reached the door, was suddenly pushed by the medical care. The medical care pushed Bruce out, and a smack pistol was on the bed and Jennifer was a violent shot, then twisted. Run in the body.


    This immediately made Betty stunned and felt great fear. And the source of her fear is not the killer just now, but the blues that were pushed to the ground.


    "No, Bruce. Don''t, stop!"


    Her shouting didn''t do anything, because at the moment when the medical killer shot and shot, Bruce''s heartbeat frequency instantly broke through what he called the safety threshold. He can''t control his anger, and that means the monster in his heart is released.


    A touch of cold green light appeared in his pupil, and with the appearance of this green light, his body began to undergo earth-shaking changes.


    The muscles began to expand indefinitely, almost for a moment, and the inflated muscles completely broke his clothes, causing his figure to rise wildly. Green like paint began to spread on his body, and with the emergence of this green, it was more than just muscle. Even the deepest bones and other parts are beginning to change. It has become bigger and more robust.


    A green giant replaced Bruce''s presence and appeared in Betty''s eyes. With a height of more than three meters, Betty had to hold his head to look at him. A muscular muscle looks more impactful than rock and even steel, and the sturdy body and skeleton give people a sense of shock to see prehistoric behemoths.


    This is a creature that should not exist in the world. He should only appear in the story collection or in a nightmare. But now, he has appeared in reality and is very angry.


    "Hulk, attack!" humming and screaming, the green giant who claimed to be Hulk slaps his face and slaps it on the wall in front of him. Immediately a loud roar sounded, and the thick walls instantly turned into splashing pieces and smoke from the sky. A gap that penetrated the upper and lower floors appeared in front of the giant.


    He opened the sides of the wall and leaned out. At a glance, I saw the medical care that ran away and stunned back. Rubbing the big teeth and moving the thighs that are comparable to the trunk, he rushed past like a tank full of horsepower.

 Chapter 199： Strong Hulk Giant Family

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    The hulk''s running posture is enough for anyone who can be considered brave to lose all his courage. Every time his stout thighs move, it will cause the same tremor as an earthquake. The wide foot of the foot stepped on the ground, which made the floor of the corridor of this hospital instantly broken.


    Nothing can stop in front of him, because he just needs to wave his hand, it is enough to make everything completely from three-dimensional to flat. This is not a joke, because many of the seats and medical devices placed on either side of the aisle have become things on the wall. Fortunately, with such a horrific scene, doctors and patients who see it all can hide far away.


    But there is one person who wants to hide far and can''t do it, because the horrible Hulk Hulk has completely stared at him.


    The killer disguised as a medical care still doesn''t understand what happened. Why do he have such a terrible monster after he has finished shooting the gun? He doesn''t even understand why this monster will always chase himself. But he understands one thing. If he doesn''t run again, he will never have to run.


    I have to say that his instincts are very sharp. But this has no use for reality. Because the guy who chased him has already surpassed the human sphere.


    When he managed to escape to the survival channel, the Hulk was less than a few meters away from him. This situation made him almost scared to the extent of the bladder. However, the desire to survive is still very strong. He struggled to open the door to the survival channel, and he used his hands and feet to smash it into the ground.


    When he wants to come, even if the door can''t stop the monster, this narrow passage will greatly limit his actions. For the assassination of today, he has already figured out all the passages here. As long as he can limit this monster for a while, he will be sure to escape from his hand.


    But the facts stayed forever before what he thought, not what he thought. The Hulk''s huge body directly hit the thick wall. Instead of walking, he used a faster way than walking. This collision made him directly approach the killer, and his distance was between the distance.


    The killer slammed down in an instant, and he thought about jumping off the stairs, but the Hulk��s fist hit the entire stairs. Looking at the masonry and steel bars that rolled down, and the dust that was flying like a sandstorm, the killer immediately dismissed the idea.


    He raised his hand honestly and stuck himself to the wall behind him.


    "Hey, big man. I am a good person, don''t hurt me. I mean it." The trembling voice is weak and the sound of the mouse is not as good. God knows that this killer is saying this at this time, even he himself does not know why he said this. The ultimate fear has completely deprived him of his ability to think, so that all his actions are no longer controlled by the brain. These words, strictly speaking, are just rumors for life-saving.


    The Hulk''s Hulk lowered his head and stared at the killer in front of his eyes like a large emerald. The muscles on his face were completely distorted, which made his expression look very embarrassing. And his huge teeth clenched together, the constant friction sound, and even more grinded the killer''s will.


    Uncontrollable, all his intellects have disappeared. At this moment, he slammed out the pistol and shouted "death to death" and the like, and the giant was only a few meters away to trigger the trigger.


    After a slight gunshot, he saw the bullets bounce on the giant''s muscles like an eraser and then rolled down weakly. The whole person immediately fell like a bone, and fell to the ground. The stench of excrement spread from his lower body, which means he has been completely scared.


    But for angry giants, this is not enough. His broad palms stretched out and forced the relatively weak body of the killer. Because of the power is too strong, in the moment he held him, there was a piercing bone break. At that time, in fact, the half life of the killer is gone.


    However, the giant with relatively insufficient intelligence does not know this. It is not enough to dispel the anger in his heart. So he pointed at the wall and threw the killer out like a baseball.


    It��s like holding a tomato on the wall, but for a moment the entire wall is splashed with scarlet liquid, and this is not only the pitcher��s power is too strong, so that the entire wall collapses and cracks open. Come, a large wall flies away like a meteorite. In the gaze of countless people, the building that was worn across the opposite side was completely dropped.


    This sudden situation made many people notice the existence of the Hulk, and the riots and crazy screams of crying began to unstoppable. This confusing sound made the Hulk Hulk very uncomfortable. He slammed loudly and thundered and thundered, and then turned his head and walked toward him in a step-by-step manner.


    At this time, Betty has just caught up. She has heard the sound outside and knows what kind of riots Bruce has caused after her transformation. But she didn''t pay attention to this because a more important thing happened.


    "Bruce, come over with me soon." She waved at the Hulk and turned to Jennifer''s ward.


    At this time, the face of the Hulk began to show a confused expression. Once turned into a Hulk, Bruce''s reason fell into a deep sleep. This time to replace him is a self-proclaimed will. Unlike the talented and brilliant Bruce Banner, Hulk��s wisdom is only equivalent to eight or nine-year-old children. He judges things based on their own feelings. And it is also very susceptible to emotions.


    So far, the only thing that makes him a little obedient is the woman Betty Rose. So after hearing Betty��s call, Hulk just scratched his head and stepped forward.


    The blessing that he had just sneaked away, there is no one in the corridor now. So he came to the ward unimpeded. As soon as he got into the ward where he opened a big mouth, Rao was shocked by the fact that Hulk��s heart could not help but be seen by himself.


    Jennifer did not die because of the previous shooting. On the contrary, the just-famous shot just happened to cause her body''s self-protection function, allowing her to completely activate her hidden ability. This led to a brand new Jennifer Susan Walters appearing in the world.


    The original Jennifer is a tall, good-looking, somewhat capable short-haired girl, but now she is a tall woman with a height of two meters and a bodybuilder.


    Her appearance has not changed, but a short brown hair has turned into a green curly hair with a long waist. What is more exaggerated is her body. Her whole person has raised the height of almost two heads, and the whole body is full of lean. Muscle, this muscle does not look so bloated, but has a strong bodybuilding. Of course, the most exciting thing is definitely the chest. From a C position to a current Big Mac, you can feel the eye-catching feeling.


    And this is not all, the most critical issue is that she has become green. The same green color as Hulk. With her current body shape, she can be said to be a female hulk.


    This is something that no one has thought of, including Hulk as a Hulk. He looked at his own kind, and a word appeared in his mouth for a long time.


    "Jennifer?"


    "I believe what you said now, he is Bruce!" And Bruce''s transformation was replaced by Hulk''s will, and Jennifer, who became a female hulk, seemed to retain her will. She first earned a firmness that made her feel very uncomfortable. Then said to Betty. "When can he change back, I am not used to watching him like this. Of course, I am not used to what I am like now!"


    The damage caused by the shooting seemed to Jennifer to be completely the same. After it seemed to become a female hulk, she also had the same ability as Hulk. The previous gunshot wound was completely cured when she turned, and with her transformation, her physical and self-healing ability began to grow, which made her feel energetic now.


    "I don''t know, once he becomes like this, he needs to wait until he is completely calm before he can get back. As for you, I don''t even know." Betty just expressed his love. Suddenly, there was a harsh siren and a helicopter flight noise.


    This voice made Hulk, who had begun to calm down, scream again, and he was angry again. Because of the reasons that have been pursued before, he will always become angry when he hears such a similar voice. And anger means that the situation is even more out of control.


    A punch pierced the walls of the hospital, and Hulk stood there and made a huge roar to the policemen who came over. It is like the roar before the beast fights. And this is the behavior that Betty is most reluctant to see. She quickly hugged Hulk''s arm and shouted.


    "Bruce, calm down. Let''s get out of here, don''t get stuck here."


    Hulk frowned and glanced at the police who surrounded the hospital and looked at his own Betty. After all, the feelings of Betty still let him suppress his anger. He whispered and held Betty in his arms.


    "Jennifer, follow me. Jump!" After saying this, Hulk went straight to the ground, and the whole person was like a cannonball. The strong muscles gave him unimaginable power, and this power allowed him to jump directly into the sky hundreds of meters.


    Although his movements are clumsy like a monkey, you have to admit that he is moving fast. Because of a few jumps, he took a very long distance, so that all the police, including the helicopter in the air, could only look at his back and marvel.


    And his movements stimulate Jennifer. Jennifer is a lawyer and a veteran adventurer. There are factors in her nature that are adventurous and stimulating. So while seeing Hulk��s movements, she was eager to try. And she never suppressed her inner heart, but she learned how to look at Hulk.


    She is not as tall as Hulk, nor is it Hulk. But she is much smaller than Hulk and much lighter than him. Hulk stunned, but she was able to blast several times in a row between buildings. This made her quickly catch up with Hulk and disappeared into the eyes of countless policemen and people.


    It was not until this time that the police slowed down. They didn''t talk when they slowed down. Today they are a little too exciting for them.


    ("Man, let us resign."


    "Is it too much to resign? It is not easy to find a job now, and it is still possible to ask for a raise."


    "Forget it, man. This time the guy ran away. If he didn''t run, we would be finished. This is really a life-saving job, and it will not do more for more."


    "What you said makes sense. Tomorrow, we will transfer to rubbish.")

 Chapter 200： Detective bird

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    "We have news." On the morning of the weekend, Zhou Yi was still enjoying breakfast with the children, and the uninvited guests disrupted his plan.


    "Colson, I thought even if it was a special agent, it would take a weekend vacation!" Zhou Yi said, turning his eyes from Colson to Natasha. "And, if you are talking about what I know, it should be Ms. Hill to inform me."


    "She also wants to come, but her body is not very comfortable. So it is only Coulson to do it." Natasha did not act like a guest at all. She sat directly on Shirley''s body and touched it. Her little head asked. "How, little guy. It��s been a good time recently!"


    Shirley responded by giving her a big smile and was very diligent in giving her a omelet on her plate. This kind of action immediately made Zhou Yi''s heart unbalanced, but this was not even the treatment he had enjoyed.


    "Natasha, it should be your working time now. If you do this, I will report it to your superiors." Men most care about their own women, and this range includes their daughters. The daughter is her own, how can she compare herself to others. With this kind of mind, Zhou Yi began to complain to Natasha.


    "I am resting today, so I made a special trip to see Shirley. As for the business, it is the case of Coulson." Natasha blinked at Zhouyi as if she was teasing, and then gave an explanation in a fluttering manner.


    Looking at Zhou Yi and moving his eyes back to himself, Coulson could only smile and nod.


    "Easy, I came here to tell you...." Coulson brewed a wording, but it was just opened and was interrupted by Zhou Yi.


    "Is it in the morning, I don''t think you have any food. I did some breakfast, soup and sausage, do you want to come a little?" He said as he walked to the kitchen bar, it seems that it really looks I have to get some food to eat.


    "No, thank you for your kindness, man. I just thought....." The words were just said to be normal and interrupted.


    "There is a saying that I think is right. It is a real day, it starts from breakfast. So in any case, a hearty breakfast is indispensable. But really, Ada as a Chinese is only Omelette, this really makes me a bit unbearable. You want milk tea, or coffee."


    "Sorry, I don''t need these. I want to tell you...."


    "I heard you say that I am ill, boss. Is the omelet bad?" This time interrupted him is Ada who just walked in. She wore a red silk shirt with black slim leather pants. It looks graceful and versatile, with a natural royal sister style. Feel full of feminine charm at any time.


    But for Coulson, it is not the time for her to appear. When does it appear bad, but it happens at this time. This made her charm offset by Colson''s grievances for a moment.


    "There is nothing wrong with omelettes, but if you only make omelettes, it is a big problem." Zhou Yi replied faintly, and came to the table with a steamer. "Colson, what have you just said to me?"


    "I want to wait for you to finish the meal and say it too!" Coulson, who didn''t want to talk to himself and was inexplicably interrupted, wisely chose to change the time and said, and he also asked about the fragrance in the cage. "Well, this tastes really good. I remember that I once ate this kind of thing when I went to China to do the task, but it seems to be much larger than this."


    "The one you said is a steamed buns. This is a dumpling. Strictly speaking, it is different." Opened the steamer and pointed at the things inside and explained it to Colson. But looking at his side, you are sure that you are not teasing me, Zhou Yi gave up the idea of ??a detailed explanation. Explaining this traditional cooking problem to a foreigner is really a thankless thing.


    As a pragmatic American, it does not really distinguish the difference between the size of the buns. They only need to know that this thing tastes good. Looked at Coulson with a knife and fork to pick up a soup bag, was splashed with a face of a wolf. Zhou Yi shook his head and demonstrated for him and Nata, who still dared not to do it.


    And looking at Zhou Yixian is to bite a small mouth from the bun skin, then pour the soup in the steamed buns on the spoon, while drinking soup and eating buns. Natasha began to thank Coulson as a mouse in front. For her, this is not something that most people can think of. If she accidentally made a move, it would be a shame and a big loss. I have to know that for her, it is really starving to death, and it��s a shame.


    Looking at Natasha, she could eat a soup bag without any big ugly, and Ada snorted a bit. She and Natasha''s account have not been clear, so she always thought about making Natasha ugly, and did not expect to let her escape at this time.


    However, since she does not see her ugly, it does not mean that Ada will let her go so easily. The act of retaliation is always anytime, anywhere.


    "Natasha, are you coming to eat and drink? I remember we didn''t seem to invite you!" While eating breakfast, Ada asked Natasha carelessly. When she said this, she immediately felt the feeling of a sword and a sword in the presence of several adults.


    "I came to work, with Corsen." Natasha held her eyes with Shirley and said that she lied, which made Zhou Yi feel in her heart. The ability of a woman to lie is innate, and it is really linked to the value of the face.


    However, her words made Corson startled, making him almost drop the coffee cup in his hand on the table. When he looked up and saw Natasha''s threatening eyes, he could only put a stiff smile on his face.


    "I was natasha today, I am missing a helper. Just ask her to help."


    Listening to the cold snoring of Ada from the ear, Corson suddenly felt a cry of tears. However, Zhou Yi was very sympathetic to his experience. He reached out and patted Coulson''s shoulder and persuaded him with a tone that he did not speak.


    "Man, I finally understand how tired your work is. Everyone is a man, I understand you!"


    When Coulson heard this, he immediately became confused. A breakfast can be eaten by him, and it is a realm.


    "Dad, I finished eating." "Me too!" When the two children couldn''t wait to push the plate in front of them and eagerly said something to Zhou Yi, it meant that the breakfast was almost over.


    "Get ready, let''s go and wait!"


    Laughing and **** the nose of the two little guys, watching the two little guys rush to the upstairs. Zhou Yicai put down the tableware in his hand and wiped his mouth while talking to Coulson.


    "Good guys, you can tell me what you are looking for."


    Colson shrugged and replied.


    "About what Hill promised you. I brought you two good news, one bad news."


    "Speak and listen!" Zhou Yi leaned over and confronted Coulson.


    At this time, everyone basically used up the breakfast. Therefore, Ada began to pick up the mess on the table. This is the most unwilling thing Zhou Yi had to do. Now I finally found someone to help him. From this point of view, the current life is indeed a huge improvement compared with the original life.


    I picked up my own coffee cup and expressed my gratitude to Ada who helped me to take off the plate. Colson thought for a moment and said.


    "I will tell you the good news first. The first good news is the holy blood you mentioned. We got some clues. This clue points in two directions. One is from Alexander Covens. The Hungarian lord, according to legend, he once had such a thing, this kind of thing makes him immortal. But no one can prove that he is such a existence. And he, already three hundred years ago. Our people only Found his descendants. If you are interested, this will be a clue!"


    "The second direction comes from the Romanian region. A former vampire grandfather has had this kind of thing. But he was killed by Dracula, and the clues to this thing disappeared with the king of the vampire. If you want to find In his words, the help we can provide is very limited."


    After listening to this news, Zhou Yi digested a bit. Then he found that the two so-called clues are a bit too vague. Three hundred years ago, his descendants would not necessarily play any role. As for the vampire king Dracula, it is even more troublesome. However, there is always better news than nothing. For his lovely little maid, it is acceptable to sacrifice.


    So he nodded and said to Corson.


    "I recognize this message. Say, what is another good news?"


    Speaking of this good news, Corson looked strangely on his nose.


    "We got information about Dr. Banner, and certain data. I think you should be a bit interested."


    "You''d better talk about it first, so that I can judge whether I am interested." This style of Coulson made Zhou Yi feel bad, and he was ready to be pitted.


    And Coulson��s answer immediately made him feel that the fruit was wrong. He was really pitted.


    ��We came to the conclusion through live playback, sampling and data analysis. Dr. Banner was a little unstable after his transformation. From his first appearance to the most recent appearance in Philadelphia. We made a data. Matching, and finally got his peak strength value. The amount is about 500 tons!"


    Five hundred tons! When I heard this unit, even Zhou Yi had a feeling of tooth acid. To know that before he was deified, the power of the peak was less than four hundred tons. Coulson fell, and directly pulled himself a 20% power bonus opponent.


    "Man, what do you call this good news?"


    "Amount, I think it will be a good news for you to know yourself and know each other!" Colson said, his face was hung with his usual smile. Looked at his smiling face painting, beat Zhou Yi gave up the idea of ??his meal. Coulson is not easy, just look at his working environment. Difficult colleagues and bosses, it is quite hard to think that he will laugh at people all day long.


    "Forget it, this replay is a horse. Say, what is the bad news?" "Amount, don''t you mind coping with a similar opponent?" Coulson, who had a sigh of relief, said the bad news. After listening to this, Zhou Yi had only one reaction.


    "The door is there, go out by yourself. Don''t send it!"

 Chapter 201： Verbal confrontation

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    After passing away the annoying Corson, Zhou Yi was a little nervous and stunned. He suddenly discovered that the deal with SHIELD was a bit too bad. In exchange for two powerful opponents with a few messages that are not necessarily useful, how to look at them is a fool''s choice. The situation now is that he is the fool. This makes Zhou Yi could not help but sigh that his friends are not good, how the friends around him are not Tony''s kind of teasing, that is, this kind of pit goods that will be pitted at any time. Is this the fate to see that his character is too good, and that San Guan Tai is giving himself punishment? When he asked this question to Ada, it was Aida��s white eyes and Natasha��s unrelenting ridicule.


    "You should say that there are friends who can prove what kind of person you are!"


    This is something that Zhou Yi is not willing to hear. In essence, he still thinks that he is very different from the guy who is so defeated by Tony. So he immediately refuted it.


    "Natasha, talk about evidence. You must know that your life is saved."


    "Well, are you reporting? Well, I admit that you are different from them!" With her shoulders shrugged, Natasha put on a helpless look, and her temperament was itchy. This is the blessing of life, you can''t be more sincere.


    "Do you expect her to give you a reply? Boss? I''m sure you think more!" Ada, who packed up the things, came over and she turned a blind eye to her boss and leaned against Nata. Said Sha.


    "You don''t want to work, why don''t you leave?"


    "I just took a vacation with Colson and took it with Shirley today!"


    When I heard Natasha��s explanation, Zhou Yi��s mouth twitched. When Coulson left, nothing was said.


    Said to her. Is it really okay to squint and say swear words?


    Ada sneered two times and stood behind Zhou Yi.


    "It''s a pity that we are not at home today. The boss decided to accompany the ladies to the playground, so your ghost idea fell through."


    Her implication is simple, that is, without you, where can you go where to go. But Natasha is much more tough than she thinks.


    "As long as I am accompanied by Shirley, I don''t really mind where to play. Can you, dear, easy?"


    When she spoke, she went to the front of Zhou Yi and fell down a little. I looked at it with the emerald pupil of my own water and Zhou Yi. Her eyes are very fascinating, but Zhou Yi''s attention is completely attracted by the scenery under her neckline. I have to say that this scenery is really attractive.


    This kind of public temptation was obviously not allowed by Ada. She stretched out her hand and pulled over Zhou Yi��s face, and said to him meaningfully.


    "Boss, do you really want to invite her to join us?"


    How did you become the battlefield between these two women? Zhou Yi did not understand this point. However, he knows that if he goes on like this, he will not be able to go on today. So he simply held Ada''s hand and gently pushed Natasha''s shoulder and stood up.


    "Two, today is not the time to bicker. The children are coming down. It��s not good for you to fight like this. It��s not good to know that I don��t want my children to learn from you. ""


    Hearing Zhou Yi said that even if the two women have the interest of fighting again, they can only force it down. No one wants to play the role of a negative textbook in this home, because the owner of this family is absolutely capable of making you feel regret. Therefore, the two women wisely chose to stop. And this is what Zhou Yi wants to see. However, he knows that this situation is temporary. Once they are alone, they are definitely all kinds of troubles. So he thought about it and squeezed Ada��s hand.


    "Ada, let''s go see the kids, I don''t want them to waste a day on finishing things!"


    Ada nodded in obedience. She gently rubbed her fingers in Zhou Yi��s palm before leaving, and then looked at Natasha provocatively before she walked upstairs.


    Natasha looked at her back in a weird look until she disappeared on the stairs, and said to Zhou Yi.


    "How long has she been working for you, have you been close to this level?"


    "You should pay attention to your wording. This should be called tacit understanding." Zhou Yike disagreed with her statement. During this time, he was very clean and self-satisfied. Not to mention the swaying behavior of the past, it was the beautiful people around him. I have not made any oversteps.


    "Okay, tacit. Just use this word!" Natasha in a white shirt hugged her arms and highlighted her best figure. Zhou Yi''s sharp eyesight made him clearly see the color inside, black. This is a color that suits her very well. Mysterious and tempting, just like her character.


    Natasha seems to have noticed Zhou Yi��s vision, but she didn��t say much, just continued her own problem.


    "How do you understand this level of tacit understanding?"


    "Ada is very capable!" Picking an eyebrow, Zhou Yi smiled. "I didn''t think that she could help me so much at first. She is now like my right arm. After a long time, the tacit understanding is slowly cultivated. Just like Pepe and Tony!"


    "Miss Pepe Poz has worked for Tony Stark for 12 years, but she has been working for you for six months."


    "Tony''s eyes have not been very good, so he has to look at it for more than ten years. And I am different, my eyes have been good, so I think six months is enough!" On this issue, Zhou Yi showed full confidence. He can have the current value, and his vision is definitely a very important issue.


    For Zhou Yi��s statement, Natasha cannot be denied. However, she still does not agree with the relationship between Zhou Yi and Aida.


    "I still think that you are too trusting for her. I have checked her past, it is mysterious. You should also be able to see that her ability is definitely not cultivated by ordinary organizations."


    "That doesn''t matter, Natasha!" Zhou Yi stood up and walked around behind her. She leaned down and said to her in her ear. "Ada''s hard work and dedication are worthy of my trust in her. Moreover, I don''t believe anyone can beat me through her. In addition, Natasha, you don''t think you care too much about me. ?"


    ��Is it too much?�� Natasha turned her head and almost put her face on Zhou Yi��s face. She asked in reverse. "We have had a relationship with the bed. Under this premise, I shouldn''t be too much to ask such a question. And don''t forget, Shirley is still here. I don''t trust that there is a side around her." Time bombs that may explode at any time!"


    Regarding her explanation, Zhou Yi really feels that the credible part is not even 50%. What is the same as the bed, it sounds very embarrassing. But he clearly remembers that they did nothing on that day. In his eyes, Natasha had only one reason for doing this. She or the SHIELD behind her was not at ease with the presence of Ada around him.


    For them, Ada is like an uncontrollable variable, and it is also a variable that can affect Zhouyi. So without being able to control this variable, they began to think of ways to remove this variable from Zhou Yi''s side. Separation is the most convenient way.


    However, they still don''t understand the style of Zhou Yi. His trust in the people around him is far beyond their imagination. Who is Ada, he is much clearer than them, so they want to use her identity to make a fuss, for Zhou Yi is a trick that does not work at all.


    Natasha seems to recognize the powerlessness of this approach, but she does not care. Because she was originally a word, Zhou Yi was not provoked and she had nothing to do with it. This reason Zhou Yi also understands, so he did not have any look at Natasha.


    The relationship between them is barely above friends. So in general he will not choose to turn his face. Unless it really involves a matter of principle.


    "Okay, stop this boring problem. You can tell me the guys behind you, don''t try to provoke me, I am crazy and even afraid of myself!"


    Zhou Yi said this is not a joke, and his madness is absolutely disaster-level. And he believes that the group of people behind Natasha will not want to see him crazy.


    "I will tell you, in addition. About Shirley, what I said is true. You should pay attention to their safety!" Natasha said this, which means that she defaulted to Zhouyi. And her repeated emphasis has also evoked the interest of Zhou Yi.


    "You seem to have a special feeling for Shirley. Can you tell me about it? I also found that Shirley is very different from you. In a way, her feelings for you are even deeper than my feelings for me. some."


    He moved over a chair, sat across from Natasha, and said to her with a look of lace news. And this obviously made Natasha feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Please, you should pay attention to your image. Don''t be as good as a paparazzi!"


    "This is also a problem for my family. I care about what can''t be done? As a father, my daughter is actually intimate with others than myself. This is obviously a problem!"


    "Oh, God. Shirley is not your own child, you have to remember it. If it is not that I can''t adopt her, there is nothing for you! You are just a spare tire, understand?"


    "You said that Shirley would be sad. She really called my father. In addition, these two children were still asking me why there is no problem with the role of mother in this family!"


    In the face of Natasha''s rebuttal, Zhou Yi did not change the color to release a killer. And this killer is obviously very effective, because he clearly heard what Natasha was licking.


    "Shirley, you little traitor!"


    This is a big news for Zhou Yi, because Natasha seems to have completely brought herself into the role of mother for Shirley. Although the substitution of this character is only limited to Shirley, it has nothing to do with him. But even this made him feel shocked.


    What is this, a special agent actually has a mother-daughter relationship with a child who has nothing to do with himself. Even the imagination is incredible. At this moment, he began to explore the thoughts of Natasha''s past.


    But not now, he has time.

 Chapter 202： Super Soldier Mad Warrior

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    In a US military base on the east coast of the United States, an old man wearing a general uniform and full of energy, led by his deputy, quickly walked into the ambulance ward in the base. As soon as he entered the ward, he put his gaze on a guy who was almost naked.


    This is a very strong guy. Although it is not tall, the muscles of the whole body look very fierce. It can be judged by the naked eye that this is a very powerful guy. Of course, this is from the perspective of the soldiers. .


    However, the general��s special trip came not to look at his figure. He looked at his changes. Because he clearly remembers that he was seriously injured a few weeks ago because of a secret mission, and the bones of the whole body were almost broken. At the time, the doctors said that it was a miracle that he could survive.


    The situation now is that he is in good condition. From the medical examination report alone, his physical condition is not only without any abnormalities, but even far beyond the normal human values. From this point of view, it seems that a very important thing happened to him, which is very important for this general.


    The general was somewhat repressed by his inner excitement and said to the patient who had just experienced a drastic change.


    "How do you feel, Bronsky!"


    Emile Bronsky. This is the name of the guy whose body has changed dramatically. As you can see from his name, he is a Russian. He was once part of the KGB, a Soviet agent. With the disintegration of the Soviet Union, he joined the Royal Marines and was subsequently seconded to the SEALs.


    As a soldier, he is definitely the best. And, since he started working for this general, he has begun to climb up from this first-class level. Strictly speaking, he is not an ordinary soldier, but a super soldier.


    "I feel good, General Ross. In addition, I am very angry. I really want to find that guy again and play with him again!"


    Hearing the general''s inquiry, Bronsky replied. But from his words, he can feel how unwilling he is to his failure, and how much he wants to find the guy who has failed himself, and compare him with him.


    The US military lieutenant, whom he called General Ross, was General Sadius E. Ross, the head of the Super Soldiers Program, and the hunt for the Hulk Hulk. He presided over the development of the Super Soldiers program, so naturally the Green Giant who appeared in the accident due to this plan became his own work. He pursued Hulk on a global scale in order to gain the secrets of him and to replicate his abilities. To this end, he has sacrificed a lot of soldiers, Bronsky is one of them, but he is very lucky. Because he survived from Hulk��s men.


    General Ross naturally heard his words and he was silent. I seriously said to Bronsky.


    "Blansky, you should know. You are not his opponent!"


    "I know, General! I know very well!" Brownsky''s look became very excited when he couldn''t wait to interrupt General Ross. "But the general should also know that the only person you can fight with that big guy is me. And I think I am the most qualified person to fight with him, as long as..."


    "As long as?" Hearing the words of Bronsky, General Ross could not help but frown. Strictly speaking, he does not like this soldier. He is too embarrassed and has a history of violating orders. Although his ability is very strong, as the developer of the Super Soldiers program, his least important thing is personal ability.


    The purpose of the Super Soldiers program is to turn all the soldiers into super soldiers, that is, to bring all the soldiers to a very high level, not just individual ones.


    Bronsky thought that his Superman level would attract the attention of General Ross, and even he could make some unreasonable demands. This is actually a very wrong choice. This will only make General Ross��s impression of him worse and worse.


    But one thing he is right about, he is the only soldier in the hands of General Ross who can fight against the Hulk, and his only strength to get the hand. Not because of anything else, because he is the only guy in his hand who successfully activated the super soldier''s serum.


    Of course, this super soldier''s serum is not the one that created the captain of the United States, but the thing that General Ross has imitated in the past years based on the information left behind. Some regrets are that although things are copied, the effect is not obvious. Even, it still has some harm. This is what is most annoying to General Ross.


    Because this super soldier serum is strictly a failure, its success rate is too low. There is only one case so far, that is Emile Bronsky.


    "Let''s say, what do you want?" General Ross did not guess the habits of others. Although he doesn''t like Bronsky, he has no other choice. Because, as he himself said, he is the only guy who can fight the Hulk.


    "I want to inject that kind of thing again." Hearing the compromise in General Ross''s tone, he thought that this general had moved his love heart and Bronsky excitedly made his request. "But this time, I want a bigger injection dose."


    "No!" Hearing this, General Ross chose to refuse the first time. "That kind of thing is very dangerous. The chances of you being able to survive the second injection are very small! Once you fail, the soldier. You just died on the operating table!"


    He used a very clear explanation to tell what Blandsky''s failure would be. But this is not to worry about his life, but to worry that he will have a weapon to fight against the Hulk. Although he has determined that Bronsky is not an opponent of the Hulk.


    "General, listen. You have discovered that his trace is not easy?" Bronsky began to try to convince General Ross that he is a paranoid combat enthusiast, as long as he can get a thrilling battle, the danger is nothing at all. important. "But you can''t catch him. The last time we''ve tried it. You used all the weapons you can use, including ultrasonic weapons. But for him, it''s completely useless."


    "The time for these weapons to persist is not as long as I insisted, isn''t it? And the general, you can only choose to retreat after I failed, watching him escape from your eyes. And also take your daughter. !"


    Hearing this, even the old Ross��s heavy general couldn��t help but twitch. It was a spike in the heart of General Ross, but now it was pulled out by Bronsky and stabbed in again.


    His daughter, Betty Ross, is the lover of Bruce Banner. Since Bruce Banner became the wanted man of General Ross, his daughter barely hesitated and stood on the side of Bruce Benner. And help him again and again. This is one of the things that he hates most, and the thing that most stigmatizes him.


    The reason why he treated Bruce Banner like this, apart from his identity as a hulk, is that in his eyes, Banner is the reason for the contradiction between her and her daughter. This is almost the attitude of every father-in-law to the son-in-law in the world. Of course, he is definitely the most over-the-top.


    Bronsky succeeded in poking the pain of General Ross, and this made him more determined. Originally he was kind enough to let him live and let him live, but now he has made Bronsky an experiment that doesn''t have to care anymore. Since he wants to find himself dead, General Ross will not stop him. At the same time, he also wants to see if his super soldier serum has any further potential.


    "After waiting for you, come to me, I will arrange an injection for you again." It was such a plain response to Bronsky''s request that General Ross performed very well. And how does Bronsky know that his life has been classified by the guy in front of him into something of no value.


    But even if you know it, it is estimated that he does not care. He doesn''t care much about his own life.


    "General, I think it can be done now." He looked excited, or could not wait. That expression is different from all the experimental products that General Ross had seen in the past.


    "Come with me!" Commanded to the deputy around him, General Ross took Bronsky to the depths of the base. That was where he stored all the things about the Super Soldiers and where he was injected for Bronsky.


    Bronsky once came here once, that is, he got the power to transcend ordinary people here. So for this second trip, he was very excited.


    "What else do you want to say, Bronsky?" Looking at the doctor who was waiting there, General Ross asked with a squint. The reason why he asks this is actually to ask the last words a meaning. But Bronsky did not hear what he meant.


    Facing the question of General Ross, he looked arrogant and confident.


    "It''s time to put me and the guy on the same starting line, and then make this game fair!"


    Looking at this guy without hesitation, he went forward and began to receive spinal cord injections that were extremely painful. General Ross had only one comment. That is, this is a madman, a really crazy man.


    But maybe only a madman can fight monsters. I don''t know why, he suddenly had this idea, and there was a strong hunch. He felt that Bronsky would come over and it would become even stronger. This is something he never thought of before, but this moment suddenly appeared in his heart.


    He began to have confidence in the operation. However, he has not waited until the end of the operation, and his assistant has done it.


    "General, we found the communication information of the target. And I already know his goal!"


    The news immediately made General Ross unable to hold back. At this moment, he did not pay attention to what Bronsky did. Because after seeing the power of the Hulk, he already had this idea in his heart.


    The Hulk Hulk is the most perfect work he has ever seen.

 Chapter 203： Behind the scenes, the black net is ready for prelude

    "Where is he?" Pushing open the door to the combat command room, General Ross asked aloud to the busy elite.


    "General, the target just appeared at a highway gas station two hundred kilometers outside Philadelphia. Now we have lost his track. But we intercepted an email he sent!" Someone immediately reported to Ross General the current The situation, and this is the focus of his attention.


    "That email, what did you say inside? Show me a look!"


    Under the order of General Ross, the contents of the email were sent to him. He glanced at it and immediately found out what was inside. That was all the experimental data that Bruce Banner had before the accident, or the cause of what happened to him.


    "What did he do with this kind of thing?" Everything before made General Rose feel a weird anomaly. A guy who has been hiding for five years suddenly burst into it, and it��s a bit weird to look at it. And in order to get a piece of information, he took such a big danger. This makes him feel that there must be a hidden existence.


    "Where is this mail sent? Who knows?" He asked the elite who were deciphering the source, and he quickly got the answer.


    "The recipient of this email is Mr. Blue. The address sent to the mail is Columbia University."


    "His identity, who is this Mr. Blue?" General Ross continued to ask, he already had a bad feeling.


    "We are checking, there is already a result. Mr. Blue is called Samuel Stearns, a professor of cell biology at Columbia University!"


    ��Professor in Cell Biology? What does he want to do?�� General Ross has gone through all the recent things in his mind, the sudden appearance of Bruce Banner, the academic connection with the guy named Mr. Blue, and The experimental data did not hesitate to take risks, and all this quickly gave him a rough guess. "Hell, he wants to cure himself!"


    When this idea came out, General Ross could no longer calm down. For him, the Hulk is his work, and he is the perfect product so far. He absolutely does not allow Bruce Banner, the thief, to ruin his efforts.


    So he immediately issued an order.


    "Everyone is ready, we will leave for New York within two hours. Contact me to the New York National Guard and the police, let them monitor the blue Mr. Bruce Benner will definitely go to him, we must Stop him before he does anything. Do you understand?"


    Looking at Ross''s excitement and some anger, his assistant hesitated and asked.


    "General, what about the new guy?"


    This is a problem because General Ross did not consider that there would be another giant before. This is good news, meaning that the Hulk accident can be copied again. It is also bad news because he is not ready to deal with a Hulk.


    The destructive power of the Hulk is amazing. Even now, they are not fully aware of the ability to capture the Hulk. The reason why it persisted was that it was the obsession of General Ross and the American military represented by him behind the power of the Hulk.


    "Now we mainly consider Bruce Banner, if he has an accident. Take another one as a goal."


    After thinking about it, General Ross still regarded Banna as his primary goal. They made too much preparation for him, and it is unlikely that he would give up all the work he did because of a variable.


    "Yes, sir!"


    With the command, the soldiers'' movements became abnormally fast. They transferred all the manpower and weapons that could be transferred and boarded the military aircraft to New York within two hours. And all this has been taken in by others who have been staring at them.


    "Sir, General Ross, they started to act." On the space carrier of SHIELD, the one-eyed dragon, Nick Fry, received the report from his team in the first time. Just as General Ross has been monitoring the whereabouts of Bruce Banner, he is also monitoring the actions of General Ross.


    Of course, their purpose is the same. Just like General Ross��s power to hug Hulk. Nick Fury also drooled at Hulk. This is a very powerful existence, and as long as he can control him, Nick Fury is even confident to fight against any threat in the world. This even includes the Dawn Knight.


    Just as Zhou Yi has always been wary of the SHIELD, he also has great precautions against Zhou Yi. The power that you can''t control is worthy of your defense. This is the rule that he has formed as a special agent for many years. What''s more, Zhou Yi''s unclear source is obviously more difficult than the Green Giant from the experimental accident.


    If it wasn��t for Zhou Yi��s power to show too much power, and the relationship between them was barely a good match. He has already taken action against Zhou Yi. It won''t be like this, just let your hand touch him. The reason why he has not been in contact with Zhou Yi until now is because he has not made a decision on the Dawn Knight.


    "What are their goals?" Nick Fury made an inquiry, and his men immediately gave him the answer.


    "New York, Columbia University. We just intercepted the news of the military. They asked the police and the security forces to cooperate with them to control everything around Columbia University. And they also searched for a person''s identity. Dr. Stearns, a professor at Columbia University."


    "It seems that he finally found the target. General Ross did not let me down, I thought he would lose him again for five years! Colson, how are you prepared?"


    Colson, who came from behind him, heard his question and smiled faintly.


    "As long as we receive the order, we can immediately take over all the power in his hand. In addition, I have already called foreign aid, he can enter at any time!"


    "Foreign aid is handed over to you, in fact, really. The person I don''t trust the most is he!" Nick Fury waved his hand and explained the task.


    "I always think that you are so hearty, sir. That guy is actually quite good at talking."


    "It''s not a heart, but a vigilance. Phil, things are not as simple as you can see. For this kind of person, I never mind to see him in the most alert way. Because I don''t believe anyone will Purely like this, there is no return to help others. There will be no in the past and there will be no future."


    Nick Fury gloomy face and began to warn his decent. He has discovered the change of his subordinates'' mentality, and his mentality has become less and less like an agent.


    "Then the captain of the United States, isn''t he?" Colson didn''t care about Nick Frye''s warning, he could do it to him, and naturally knew what he should stick to. Just as a subordinate, he can''t refute Nick Fury. However, adding a small block is still no problem.


    "He is an exception." He glanced at Coulson, and Nick Fury licked his big windbreaker and turned away. "The only exception!"


    Looking at the back of Nick Frye, Coulson smiled and said to himself.


    "I know that Captain America is an exception, but not the only one. That''s not to say it!"


    The two huge organizations are all working around a person, and for this surrounded person, he is still in a state of ignorance.


    At this moment, Bruce Banner didn''t know that his purpose had been exposed. He was still trying his best to enter the big city of New York.


    And all this is just to find the guy he called Mr. Blue, with his help to restore his body to its original state. Of course, now is more than just him. And his cousin Jennifer is the same.


    However, Jennifer, one of the parties, didn''t think so. She never realized that Bruce Banner was painfully wanted by the military. She didn''t think that this powerful ability was a burden. It was like Bruce said that it needs to be lifted. The lesion.


    Today, this superheroism is prevalent, she thinks it is a huge fortune. An opportunity to be a superhero.


    But it is clear that her ideas are not recognized by Bruce Banner, who has been afflicted by this problem for several years. Although the consciousness after the transformation was replaced by Hulk, Bruce still had the memories of the time. He remembered all the damage caused by Hulk, and as a result he firmly suppressed the idea of ??Hulk.


    He firmly believes that for this world, the power of Hulk is too dangerous. Especially if he is not under control. As a one-of-a-kind Jennifer, although she saved almost complete reason after she changed her body, Bruce still disagreed with her idea of ??retaining strength. He wants to eliminate all traces of Hulk in this world, and naturally includes the female hulk born because of Hulk.


    Bruce is very determined on this matter, but Jennifer is the same. One of the things that most women dream of is the eye-catching, and the superhero is obviously such a profession. With this opportunity, Zhan Jennifer did not want to give up this ability.


    And Bruce''s own opinions, she made a choice after several quarrels. That is to escape from Bruce. With her current ability, it is a little pressure to escape from Bruce, who is just an ordinary person. And after she sneaked away, Bruce didn''t even know what was going on.


    He thought she was at the bathroom of the gas station, but the time passed too long. It was so long that he felt that it was not right. When Betty came back alone, he found out that things were big.


    Jennifer didn''t know where to go, and he didn''t even know where to go. He can''t call the police, and he can''t even find her everywhere. Because until now he is still a wanted criminal.


    It��s not enough to reflect his mood at the moment. Chaos, worry, and fear, this messy mood even made him somewhat unable to control his temper.


    It is only Betty who can understand him, and Betty can help him in this matter. Nothing, this became his only portrayal of Jennifer.

 Chapter 204： The first love problem

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    Although the loss of Jennifer''s trace is a very annoying thing for Bruce Banner. But in the comfort of Betty, he still controlled his emotions.


    Because Betty has a correct statement, it is the current situation, even if he has no big temper, it has no use, and it is not a predictable serious situation. It is better to go directly to the Mr. Blue and get the solution to him from him. And as long as you have a solution to the problem, then there is a chance to treat Jennifer in the future.


    This is a realistic vision, so after thinking about it again, Bruce chose to follow Betty. He and Betty drove a vintage pickup that didn''t know how many hands had passed, and swayed toward the road to New York.


    What they don''t know is that they are not far behind them. A person is behind them in the distance.


    That is Bruce Banner''s cousin, Jennifer Susan Walters. She did not really escape, but just escaped from the sight of Bruce Banner. After Bruce chose to leave, she sneaked behind them. The reason why this is done is because her heart actually has certain concerns.


    Hulk��s situation was very serious by Bruce, and it was so serious that she was worried that she would be like him. Although she seems to have no abnormalities after her transformation, she will not know what will happen in the future. She wants to be well prepared.


    If the situation is not serious, then she naturally hopes to retain this power. And if it''s really like Bruce said, then she has to come out and choose to be treated with Bruce. However, the key to the problem is the initiative. In any case, she has to take the initiative in her own hands, not under the control of Bruce.


    Thus, the Hulk trio was divided into two teams and marched toward New York with one side ignorant.


    On the other side, downtown New York. A poor boy is busy in a hurry.


    Peter Parker has now replaced his iconic red-blue mesh tight-fitting uniform, so his current status is no longer the ordinary high school student, or a lucky little reporter. He is now a member of the superhero, a good friend of the New Yorkers - Spiderman.


    Swinging between skyscrapers helps people solve problems and fight criminals. This is Spider-Man''s daily life. Generally speaking, he is very fulfilling and full of almost busy.


    But as a civilian superhero, not a guy who can sway at any time like Tony Stark or Zhou Yi. In addition to his demise, he must solve a very serious problem. That is the coordination of his heroic identity and his actual identity.


    On this issue, the hero of this nickname spider is only half solved. He did a good job as a superhero, whether it was to help ordinary citizens, or to hunt down criminals everywhere in New York. He has done what a superhero can do. At this point, you can see his support rate online.


    And when he was Peter Parker, he had to say. He failed quite a bit. Being late for work, snoring, and often disappearing suddenly, leaving early and late, it is like starting to fool around. Both his boss and his dear uncles and sisters have great opinions on him. In this, for Peter, the most influential is not them, but his girlfriend Gwen Stacey.


    He has ignored the existence of this girlfriend several times because of the work of superheroes. And this obviously has reached the limit of Gwen''s tolerance for him. Not many women can tolerate that their boyfriends are so negligent about themselves, especially when it is because of some unknown reasons. If it wasn��t because both sides were first love, Gwen had already kicked Peter out. Even so, she also gave him the last night.


    "Peter, where are you?" The phone rang, and after Spider-Man Peter swayed a big circle, he rushed out of his cell phone and pressed the button. Of course, when he did this, he had not forgotten to keep up with his goals, a big man who had just robbed another male and raised some unfair needs. Now he is riding a motorcycle and fleeing.


    "Gwen, I am still on the road. God, there is a traffic jam here. I really don''t know why the traffic in New York will be like this."


    Peter, while composing his most common excuse, ejected a spider silk from the device on his wrist to the opposite building. With this little thing, he easily changed his swing direction and once again narrowed the distance to the criminal he was eyeing.


    "An hour ago, you used this excuse for me. Listening to Peter, I will give you another hour. If you can''t appear in front of me. I think we can end."


    Standing at the door of the Broadway Grand Theatre, Gwen once again made an overnight visit to Peter. This was originally the perfect day she expected, shopping with her boyfriend, shopping, watching an opera performance, and then having dinner. She does not mind a little intimate contact if the situation requires it.


    But now, because Peter doesn''t cooperate, or is irresponsible. This perfect day turned out to be a bad day. The first half of the plan has been completely ruined, if the second half is also ruined. She can only change things that she doesn''t mind. For example, don''t mind changing a boyfriend.


    Peter heard the seriousness of Gwen''s words. He also realized that today is different from the past. If there is another problem, he may really say goodbye to the first love girlfriend.


    I have to know that in order to catch up with this first love girlfriend, Little Spider has made great efforts. He showed his talent in science and technology and was once a high-profile figure in high school. I also bought a Harley for all the wages I had earned since I worked, and used it to compare. Even so, he established a lover relationship with Gwen on the day he officially became a journalist. The process in the middle can be said to be painstaking, and the difficulty is more than double that of pursuing any other girl in the school.


    Under this premise, if Gwen really said goodbye to him, it is estimated that the little spider has a heart that has been killed. So he should take the road immediately.


    "Half hour, Gwen. Give me half an hour, I promise I will appear in front of you."


    "This is what you said, then see you in half an hour." Hearing this guarantee, Gwen hangs his phone with satisfaction. And Peter immediately entered the state of the runaway.


    This is the most important first love for young people, how can it be ruined because a big man with a sexual orientation is not normal. The resentful Spider-Man speeded up his movements in an instant, and the spider silk shot faster than usual, and he swayed harder than usual. The red-blue figure almost turned into a vague shadow between the tall buildings.


    This situation is frightening the base of the dying man, he desperately increased the throttle, and even did not care about his own safety. Just thinking about being able to run out of Spider-Man''s tracking. However, at this critical moment, his efforts are absolutely in vain. Because Spider-Man for love broke out with a power of two hundred percent.


    The red and blue phantoms slammed from his side, and the basic man driving the motorcycle suddenly felt that the direction was not in his own control. And he feels right, because his car has left the ground and made a difficult roll-over action in the air.


    In the moment of passing the motorcycle, Spider-Man took the grip of the car and lifted him up. As a superhero who gained super power because of mutant spider DNA, a motorcycle in his area is not heavier than a baseball bat in his hand. So he just used a force and the motorcycle flew up.


    Of course, the base also flew up. According to his flying height, as long as he falls to the ground, at least a lot of bones are broken. And if you are unlucky enough to be caught in a motorcycle, then basically he can confess his fault to the **** of death.


    However, the little spider is still a soft-hearted good boy. Even if this basic ruin ruined his first love, he did not have the idea of ??seeing death. Reflexively, Peter saved him before the foundation of the great man. But of course, he rewarded this guy with a punch and let him fall into a coma for a while.


    Until this time, the motorcycle fell to the ground. Peter looked at the guy in his hand and fell into a dilemma.


    In the past, he would dress this guy with his own spider silk as a gift and throw it at the door of a police station. But now, he has no such time at all. To know that Gwen has set a deadline for waiting for himself, compared with the first love, this boring bad taste has no value.


    Peter, who had a very flexible brain, quickly thought of an idea and immediately put it into action.


    After a few minutes, Spider-Man''s figure reappeared over the city and drifted toward Times Square. Just in the place where he had just knocked down the criminal, a big man was lighted up and hung up on the streetlight on the side of the roadway. There is still a small sign on his body that blocks some key parts. This sign is written like this.


    "Please note that this is a metamorphosis. He likes to use manual feet for men. If anyone sees him, help me to report the alarm." The withdrawal is the vanguard of urban weathering, the good friend of the public - Spider-Man.


    This is a very tragic story for this foundation. For Peter Parker, who is busy catching the last train of love, this is indeed a very lucky story.


    Because he finally arrived in front of his girlfriend before the final deadline.


    "Peter, how do you wander like this!" Gwen. Stacy looked very surprised as he looked at the boyfriend who was sweating in front of him.


    "I promised you to arrive in half an hour!" Peter replied with a gasp. "I am running over the rest of the road."


    "Well, you have passed!" Hearing this, Gwen��s face showed a smile. This made her feel the importance of Peter, and this is actually what she wants.


    Peter heard a sigh of relief. He stepped forward and hugged Gwen''s waist and asked.


    "So, what is the arrangement of the beautiful Miss Gwen tonight?"


    "It depends on your performance." Gwen chuckled and avoided Peter''s magic hand. The two young men, like all the couples, began to chase in Times Square.

 Chapter 205： There are strange moves in the target

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    The weekend does not mean that there is no class. It is important to know that there are always some hobbyists who like to arrange the course on the weekend. For these professors, seven days a week should be used to research topics and advance progress, rather than inexplicably wasting one day. As for all the students, they don''t care.


    Professor Samuel Stearns is such a person. He loves his work and even wants to invest in it every minute. This has also led to his profound accomplishment in this respect, and he is blunt to say that he is the top standard in the country in cytology.


    And as usual, after solving the problems of the postgraduate students who were bored, incompetent and always in trouble, he ended the course that the school forced him to give him out of the school building. Get ready to eat a meal that will replenish your energy.


    And just as he walked out of the gate of the teaching building, a woman came to him and said to him.


    "Excuse me, are you Professor Seyster Stearns?"


    Samuel looked at the woman strangely. As a research madman, he was not loved by women. Of course, he didn''t like women very much. But in the basic courtesy, he still replied.


    "Yes, I am. What are you?"


    "Sorry to bother you, Professor. I am Betty Rose of the University of Virginia."


    "Ah, Dr. Ross. I remembered! Dr. Ross from the Center for Quantum Research in Virginia, I am very happy to see you, Dr.!" Hearing this name, Samuel snorted. Soon he found the name from his memory. This is due to Betty''s own efforts. Because people like Samuel, they rarely remember the insignificant guys. What they can remember are the top figures in the same industry. Betty is just one of a group of people in this top.


    Seeing that Samuel recognized himself, Betty also felt that things were much easier. She said quickly.


    "Professor, I have a very important person who wants to see you. Do you think so?"


    If Betty is coming to him to talk about the above issues, Samuel may be very happy. But if he just wants to introduce himself to someone, he is not very happy. However, since people have come to ask themselves in front of themselves, even if they don''t want to, they can only nod.


    "Well, Dr. Ross. But my time is very tight. If your friend can..."


    His words have not been finished, Bruce Banner has come over Betty''s gesture and asked him.


    "Are you Mr. Blue? Is it?"


    His problems are weird and he has no brains. But Samuel was even more strange. He looked back and forth at Bruce Banner for a few glances and then asked in a very uncertain tone.


    "You are? Mr. Green?"


    "I finally saw you, Mr. Blue. I think this should be our first formal meeting. I am Mr. Green. You can call me Bruce." Bruce is very happy now, because he finally found the one that brought him. The person who wants.


    What he didn''t know was that when he and Professor Samuel Stearns completed the meeting, the two people also started their own closing movements. They have been laid out for a long time, waiting for the arrival of Bruce Banner, the big fish, and now, he finally walked into this trap that has already been set for him.


    A military vehicle carrying General Ross came to a combat command vehicle outside Columbia University. General Ross entered the temporary operational command center and gave orders to his men.


    "Tell the police, block all the main roads on Broadway and nearby, don''t let any suspicious things pass. Also, arrange snipers on all the high-rise buildings, I want them to grasp the goals of every move, and at any time Report to me."


    His deputy recorded these orders and prepared to sort them into specific personnel. Asked.


    "General, the battle squad is ready. In addition, Bronsky has returned to the team, he is on the tactical squad. Do you have anything to tell them?"


    When he heard the name of Bronsky, General Ross��s mouth shook. He didn''t think that this guy could really get rid of the danger of a second injection, in fact he gave himself a big surprise. From this point of view, the value of Bronsky has surpassed the average soldier.


    But for him, Bruce Banner is the most important. So he did not return to the head.


    "Let them continue to be on standby, without my orders not allowing them to act. Let the snipers get in place as soon as possible, and report to me as soon as they are in place!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Under the control of the military, the police and the National Guard began their own actions. They blocked all the main points without disturbing the target, and all kinds of elites began to settle in any level that might happen.


    The movement of the army is highly efficient and very concealed. But for another force, their actions are too conspicuous. This force is watching the SHIELD that General Ross has made every move.


    They also paid attention to Bruce Banner, and when General Ross began to issue orders and act. They also started to start their own arrangements. However, compared with General Ross''s big move, their movements are very subtle, and they are so subtle that they have few people except themselves.


    As a special agent organization, penetration, sneak and control are their most familiar jobs. Especially for those who are not prepared for them, they are more familiar with this kind of thing and will not let them have a little bit of awareness.


    One after another, the back hand that was placed inside the opponent was started up. These people received orders from the top of the SHIELD. With just one order, they immediately controlled all the characters present and completely controlled all of Ross��s men.


    This was something that General Ross never thought of, so he was unprepared and ignorant. This appearance made him feel sorry for his cole. Seriously, there is nothing more than someone who has made countless efforts for a goal, and when it seems to be successful, it suddenly appears, and it is more hateful to usurp you. Now, the SHIELD plays this disgraceful role.


    Thinking of his identity, I thought of the resentment of General Ross after this. Colson said he was very sorry, but he has his principles. Work is work, personal feelings are personal feelings. He will not affect the task because of personal problems.


    Watching everything step by step, just waiting for a strike. Colson started the final arrangement. This time is the time to start the most critical insurance measures.


    "Man, you should be dispatched." When he sent this information to Zhouyi with an address, Zhou Yi had just had dinner with two little princesses and two women in his family and returned home.


    Originally, according to the requirements of two little girls, there were some family entertainment activities after dinner. But this news from Colson interrupted his plan.


    Although he really wants to accompany his two daughters, there are two beautiful women who have a good meal to spend a good night, but after reading the information of Hulk, he knows that this is an unlikely event. . If there is no him to stop, once an accident occurs. Hulk, and the female giant that Corson said, began to run away, and there will be huge casualties in New York City.


    As a presence of the same level of power, Zhou Yi knows more about Hulk''s destructive power than the SHIELD. Thousands of people without completely controlling themselves? One or two blocks? It is not enough for an hour or two to be demolished. Therefore, it is time for him to be dispatched.


    "Ada, take the children to rest. I have something to go out for!" And like never telling Xia Weisi and Zhou Yi��s own identity, Zhou Yi never tells her two daughters. The identity of the hero. He has always used his work to cover up his behavior, and the two children have always been very sensible and have not gotten to the bottom.


    This time is no exception. The two children did not ask why they went upstairs accompanied by Ada. Ada��s blaming eyes and the faint ��carefulness�� made Zhou Yi feel that his choice might be a mistake. But he knows that this is only seen as a Zhou Yi. If you look at the identity of the Dawn Knight, only such a choice is the choice he should make.


    Put on a fierce black armor, wrapped in a dark, dark cloak. The Dawn Knight disappeared into place. After he disappeared, Natasha did not leave.


    She received a mission, a task that was passed over to Nick Frye. Search for the intelligence and secrets of the Dawn Knight as much as possible, or find ways to control the people around him. This is a very difficult task, but Natasha feels that she is capable of accomplishing it.


    But the key to the problem is not here, but whether she is going to finish it. As an agent, she should have completed the orders of her superiors. But as a man of Natasha Romanov, she didn''t want to do this. She is thinking and hesitating.


    However, in the end she made up her mind. She did not leave Zhou Yi��s home, but walked upstairs.


    "I have to tell you something, that is, I have been wondering about you before, wondering if you really exist." In the private lab of Samuel, the excited Samuel is facing Bruce and Betty. Say it.


    "God, I have been thinking if you really exist. What would you look like? Know how powerful your energy is. A powerful guy who is so powerful, like a god, he What should it look like? I really can''t think of it like you, like an ordinary person, not at all eye-catching. This is a miracle."


    For the problem with Bruce, Samuel knows very well. It is because of understanding that he feels incredible. For the existence of Bruce, he could not even find a word to use to describe it. He thought a lot and felt that a vocabulary was more appropriate. That is the god.


    Only the existence of a **** is so magical and incredible, it can be said in his eyes. Bruce Banner is a god, a **** made by science. "Samuel, I just want to know, can you help me, eliminate him!" Interrupted Samuel''s chatter, Bruce directly cut into the key to the problem, this is his only concern.


    "I think I should be able to do it. But it is very dangerous!" In the face of Bruce''s inquiry, Samuel gave an answer. And this answer left the two pursuers present in silence.


    They found what they wanted, but they faced difficult choices.

 Chapter 206： Scientific treatment of Hulk disappears

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    "I don''t understand what you mean, why is it dangerous?" Betty shook her head. She couldn''t accept her hard work and found it here. It was a very dangerous thing.


    Compared with her, Bruce is much more calm. The possibility of danger is already in his guess, so he took Betty''s hand and stopped her from screaming. Asked about Samuel.


    ��How dangerous will it be!��


    Samuel is not suitable for the two people to look at their own eyes, the kind of people who look like drowning see the life-saving straw makes him feel that something is wrong. However, he still explained his ideas to them as much as possible.


    "You have to understand that this is not an easy task. Even if everything goes well, even if we use the right dose to inject. There is no guarantee that this will completely cure you!"


    Samuel said that he began to dance and it looked like he didn''t seem to have any grasp at all.


    "It is very likely that our efforts will only temporarily suppress your runaway in the end. Sorry, I am completely unsure about this."


    He said that he had made a coin-throwing action.


    "I''m really not sure what will happen. But I can only tell you if we use a little more. Even a little dose, there will be high toxicity."


    "You said he might be poisoned?" Betty heard this and suddenly increased his voice. This voice made Samuel shake all over the body, and some answered unnaturally.


    "Don''t kill him? Yes, I should have said this. But you have to know that this is something you can''t avoid. It''s the only way to succeed!"


    Betty was silent when I heard it. She hugged her arm in uneasiness and lowered her head deeply. She didn''t know if she should persuade Bruce to give up because she knew that Bruce would never give up.


    Bruce and she expected, he did not care about this danger. For him, as long as he can eliminate Hulk, it is entirely worthwhile to take this risk.


    However, he still has some concerns, and he is not worried about others. It is the safety of Betty and Samuel.


    "You should know that there is still a possibility. If the dose is used too little, you make me change and can''t suppress me, then your situation will become very dangerous."


    After hearing this, Samuel smiled. He did not believe that there would be such a possibility.


    "Know it, man. My luck has always been good. I have experienced a lot of things that seem dangerous, but I have never had an accident. So if you are ready, can we start?"


    Bruce nodded and he had no other choice. It is inevitable to gamble. But Betty didn''t think so, she quickly pulled Bruce.


    "Bruce, this is too dangerous. We may be able to wait, maybe there will be other ways. I beg you, wait a second!"


    Bruce turned back and hugged Betty''s arm and bowed his head to her and said seriously.


    "Betty, we have no other way. This is our only solution. Believe me, I will succeed."


    "But, Bruce. You will die!" Betty still didn''t want to let go, she was too worried. Worried about the extent to which she might leave her forever if she let go of Bruce.


    Bruce smiled and pointed at his head.


    "He won''t let me die."


    The operating table of the laboratory was not accidentally activated. Samuel opened his experimental facilities one after another, and finally put a liter bottle in liter capacity into an experimental device. That is the detoxification solution he developed.


    To a certain extent, this is the only means to remove the influence of gamma radiation in Banner and eliminate the Hulk, but there is no effect, only after the trial.


    "Let''s lie down, man. It''s a very special experience." Putting Bruce on the operating table, Samuel was excited to clasp him with a thick strap. As he did this, he explained it. "This can be used to protect you and prevent your reaction from being too intense. Of course, if you change, I mean you really will change, then this thing can protect us from your harm."


    "I do not think this thing can protect you, but rest assured, I will not try to beat you." Bruce a little joke, but after head towards Betty.


    Betty, who has accepted the facts, smiles and holds his hand, since it has reached this level. She can only give him the greatest trust and support.


    Samuel can''t understand the meaning of this kind of relationship between men and women, but he also knows that this situation is not suitable for himself. So he honestly started debugging other instruments.


    Soon all the instruments have been commissioned. Samuel began to signal Betty to stand a little further. He turned the switch on and said to Bruce.


    "Man, it''s already started. You may feel uncomfortable and bear it."


    The lavender fluid begins to flow into the body of Bruce along the infusion tube. Let his body begin to have a slight embarrassment.


    "The dialyzer will mix the detoxification solution I made with your blood, but the detoxification solution will only work if you change. So, it will hurt if you wait!"


    Bruce smiled stiffly, and now he feels very painful. But seeing Betty worried about watching him, he can only force a look like I am fine.


    "H, I didn''t expect you to look too hard, but it was a tough guy." But Bruce didn''t expect his strong support to make Sayre wrong. He smirked at Bruce''s shoulder and sighed. "I thought you wouldn''t feel it can''t stand it. It doesn''t seem to be useful to you?"


    At this time, how could Bruce think that in order to support a girl in front of his girlfriend, he bit his teeth and stretch his expression.


    "Come on, this is just a small problem. I have tried more pain than this."


    "That''s great, I originally found a painkiller for you. It doesn''t seem to be needed. You only need this! Dr. Betty, let''s open. You can start!" Sayur said and threw it. The medicine bottle in the bottle only stuffed a braces into Bruce''s mouth.


    "Ha?" Bruce had just spit out a doubtful tone of speech, and Samuel showed a weird smile. Take a high-energy electric shock device in your hand. The two poles of the electric shocker collided and immediately gave a harsh noise. Obviously this is an absolutely savory thing.


    Hearing this thing that blew in his ear is getting closer to himself. Bruceston was nervous and he wanted to say something, but Samuel did not have the opportunity and time to speak to him.


    The electrode was immediately pressed against the temples on both sides of the temple. As the current was heeded, an unimaginable pain began to hit his brain, and anger began to grow, and Hulk began to appear.


    Bruce''s body was groaning and struggling. A blood vessel emerged clearly from his body, and deep green began to surge in these blood vessels. Perhaps the reason why Samuel''s antidote has played a role, this time Hulk''s appearance is unusually slow, and it is this slowness that makes people see every step of Hulk''s appearance.


    His muscles began to stretch a little bit, and while the muscles stretched, his bones grew wildly. They were carried out almost at the same time, which caused his body to start exploding in the same proportion. However, this growth is still shocking and uncomfortable in the eyes of outsiders.


    Because his muscles are too strong, the bones are too thick. This makes him look like a beast more than a person. But the fact is that this feeling is even more apparent when Hulk��s will comes up.


    When Hulk��s will appeared, he began to growl. The pain that pierced the inside of the body made him very uncomfortable. When he looked around like an uneasy beast, he discovered the infusion tubes that constantly pulled out green blood from his body. After that, this uneasiness is even stronger.


    The same mentality of Hulk��s child makes it extremely easy for him to turn uneasiness into anger, and when he is angry. Almost unstoppable. His body is still getting bigger and his muscles are still expanding. At the same time, he also began to struggle.


    The so-called safety measures that Sayur did before did not work at all. The thick cow leather belt was already blasted even when Hulk��s body swelled. As the size of Hulk becomes larger and the weight increases, the operating table made of this alloy can not afford his weight. The operating table is deformed and twisted with the twist of the Hulk. So detecting his instrument also emits crazy noise under the influence of radioactive gamma radiation.


    At this time, the whole people of Samuel are stupid. He envisioned Hulk''s transformation, but did not think that he would be so shocked when he got up. This made him directly forget what he should do next.


    However, Hulk, who has already awakened, will no longer let people toss themselves. He began to stand up and wanted to go down the operating table. But perhaps the antidote that has been injected has played a role, and his movements are not so fast that Betty stopped him before he came down.


    It��s been this time, Betty can��t really watch Bruce��s efforts be wasted, she jumped to Hulk��s body and shouted at his chest.


    "Bruce, look at me. Look at my eyes. Please, Bruce. Look at my eyes."


    Hulk struggled, but he never wanted to hurt Betty. This made him temporarily trapped on the operating table. When he looked at Betty with a look of fear, pain and sadness, Betty��s heart was even more tormented. She sent this evil fire to Samuel.


    "You are still squatting! Quickly inject antidote, fast!"


    Her words woke up with Samuel in a state of sorrow, and he quickly began to operate on the instrument. A large dose of antidote was injected into Hulk''s body. These agents began to neutralize the blood in his body, and the most intuitive effect was that the blood flowing from Hulk turned bright red.


    He is changing and shrinking a little. With the weak whistle of Hulk, green began to fade from his eyes. This means one thing, that is, Hulk has finally disappeared, with the help of Samuel.


    Looking at this incredible thing, Betty resisted the emotions of her heart and began to call for Bruce''s consciousness. "Bruce, Bruce. Can you hear my voice?"


    Soon, Bruce woke up. He looked at Betty, who was kneeling on himself, and asked weakly.


    "Are we successful?"


    "Yes, we succeeded." Betty''s face finally burst into a smile, and this smile made Bruce very happy. The nightmare of five years has finally come to an end.

 Chapter 207： The action started to fail

    (QQ group 233361711, the password is the Red Sea Grand Admiral. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends here are welcome. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome each one. Friends who have ideas in books.)


    "God, God. My God." Samuel yelled excitedly. "This is a miracle. He is fine. He is really good. It is amazing, it is amazing."


    Watching him dance like this, he can hardly look like himself. Betty and Bruce, who had just passed away from the collapsed state, laughed at the same time.


    "Samuel, you are too exaggerated."


    "Exaggeration, this is the most incredible thing I have ever seen in my life. Exaggeration is normal, everything you experience is a miracle, man!" Samuel held the table with his hands and leaned forward. So that you look more oppressive. "Everything that happened just now is very dangerous, but he has succeeded. What is the probability of a new situation in this situation? No one knows, I don''t even think about it!"


    "OK, OK!" prevented Samuel from continuing to go crazy. Betty didn''t worry about asking, she needed an academic explanation, and only then would she be more reassured. "Please come down, Samuel. We need to look back, I want to know what happened to Bruce?"


    "Okay, okay. Let''s review." Samuel stood up and waved his hand to explain. "The gamma pulse is radiated from the depths of his cells. I think what you just did let Bruce subconsciously control the changes in the cell''s radioactivity, which relieves my antidote to his body. The side effect. This is why he just came over."


    "And it is precisely because the fine gamma energy in his body is deeply hidden in the cell, and it will not be revealed until it is released. So in these years he can be like a normal person without dying from radioactive diseases. The reason. Know, everything that happens to him is a mutation, and that the appearance is a mutation, and it is also a mutation on the cell. It is completely reversible, this is simply a reversal. It is a miracle!"


    "Now, maybe we have neutralized the radiation infection in the depths of his cells, maybe just temporarily suppressing his transformation. I believe it is the latter, but it is difficult to prove my guess, because no experimental products have survived. Yes! Of course this may be because they have not been injected with pre-term myostatin."


    "Wait, wait!" Bruce heard this and suddenly had doubts. "You say experimental products, what experimental products!"


    His expression is very strange, because in his memory, there is only one case in the world like him, and at most one Jennifer is added.


    Hearing Bruce''s question, Sayre''s face showed a more excited look.


    "Come with me, man. Let you see my results!"


    He took the Bruce to a freezer. As soon as he entered, Bruce opened his eyes and asked some unbelievable.


    "Hell, what are these!"


    "Bruce, look at it. These are your blood. You sent it to me for not enough experimentation. I concentrated them and cloned more samples. Just try the experiment repeatedly and we can Get anything you want inside. Bruce, this is a miracle."


    Widely opened his arms, Sai Muer showed a very proud expression. He seems to have seen his glorious future from these things, and even the Nobel Prize has begun to waver to him.


    "No, no, Samuel, you can''t do this. You don''t understand how dangerous it is to do this." Bruce began to stop Samuel''s delusions and began to express his meaning clearly. "We want to ruin these things, right now!"


    "Are you crazy, man. Do you know what we can do with these? There are countless diseases that will be restrained by us, we will be the gospel, and we will benefit the world!"


    Samuel certainly won''t agree with Bruce''s thoughts. In his opinion, Bruce is simply crazy. In the eyes of Bruce, he is not much different. Such conflicts of consciousness made them immediately caught up in the dispute.


    And all this was discovered by the snipers arranged by the military.


    "Sir, they are quarreling. The target heartbeat reaction is accelerating! Request a shot approval!"


    He reported the situation and immediately attracted the attention of General Ross.


    "The shooting approval, you have to give me a fatal blow. Give me a sleep before the target turns, understand?" General Ross began his own actions, and he gave orders to everyone under his own.


    "The peripheral personnel blocked all intersections and the tactical team prepared. Once the sniper succeeded, immediately rushed to me, your first goal is to rescue the hostages!"


    "Sniper, you can get started."


    After a series of orders, the army began to operate like a huge machine. But there are always some people who are not happy.


    Bronsky is the man. He is only thinking about being able to fight with Hulk instead of preparing to rescue the hostages. However, the order of the superior is absolute, he can only obey the orders from General Ross.


    At this time, the quarrel between Bruce and Samuel has entered a fever.


    "You don''t know how much energy there is, he is too dangerous, and it is impossible to be controlled by you!"


    "The three of us can do it. This is the sacred fire of Prometheus! And, we have found antidote. Those who chase you have no need to hunt you."


    "They don''t want antidote, they want to use these weapons. Killing weapons!" Angry Bruce began to increase the volume, which made Betty jump. She was trembled in the spectator state, and the afterglow of the perspective found red light on the distant buildings.


    At this point, the sniper who was there was just pulled the trigger.


    "Bruce, be careful!" Betty immediately rushed over and pushed Bruce away, and the end of the game was that she was hit. Was hit by a potent sedative.


    "The hostages are mistaken, repeated! The hostages are mistaken!" The sniper immediately reported the situation, and Rose, who heard the voice, yelled. "Tactical squad, rush up. Control the scene!"


    This is the message that Bronsky wants to hear. He will do it in an instant. Charges, jumps, and movements are coherent and quick, which makes his speed look amazing. The three-story building, which broke into the top floor from the bottom, took less than five seconds.


    This made him almost leave all his teammates, but for him it didn''t matter at all. He didn''t care that this group of teammates didn''t keep up.


    When he kicked off the laboratory door of Professor Sayul, he immediately rushed in. Then he saw Bruce holding Betty.


    With resentment and hope, he rushed up. A Bruce smashed up and pointed him in the air with his collar. Shouted at him.


    "Where is he, where is he? Let him come out, hear no? Let him out!"


    Bruce looked at him coldly, even though his heartbeat test watch could not ring again, but he still did not become a Hulk. Like the experimental results they got, he wouldn''t have changed.


    "You can''t get him!"


    Listening to Bruce''s words, the expression on Bransky''s entire face was distorted. He slammed Bruce''s two slaps, but this humiliating action was useless. This allowed him to pull out the pistol directly and aim at his abdomen.


    "Hurry up and call him out!"


    Listening to his excitement shouting, the soldiers who had just caught up were panicked, and they did not see what Hulk. So they began to shout to stop his madness.


    "Bronsky, stop. Stop!"


    At this time, a violent whistling sounded. It was an exaggerated sound that was driven by the entire freezer. Looking at the medical freezer that had a few tons of weight suddenly flew to himself, Bronsky immediately changed his face. He quickly jumped and shunned the freezer. The freezer slammed into the door of the storage room, completely blocking the soldiers.


    Bronsky escaped such a flying giant and quickly looked around. As an elite soldier, at least he needs to know what attacked himself. However, just as he glanced, a green body image rushed over like a wind.


    She slammed directly onto Bronsky''s body and let him fall into the middle of a pile of bottles and cans like a kite. And then, this green figure picked up the blues and Betty on the ground, and the feet blew the thick walls. From a huge gap, it goes out like a green lightning. A few jumps disappeared into the night.


    However, despite her movements quickly. But the sniper who has been monitoring it here still found her identity. A female green giant.


    "Sir, the second goal appeared. She attacked the tactical squad and fled with the target and hostage from the third floor toward Broadway."


    "Damn!" Hearing the news, General Ross yelled. Then immediately commanded other men.


    "All the blockers pay attention to the situation, the helicopters are all started. Give me a full search for the target area, they can''t escape far."


    Said, he left the command car. Going to the helicopter parked outside the car. It is not suitable for him to master the situation. He must keep up with the goals in order to make the right decisions for them at any time.


    After General Ross left the plane, the soldiers began their own actions. At this time, the task has become the most important thing. So no one cares about Bronsky''s situation. Even the medical soldiers did not, they just let Brownsky ??stay here.


    And this is exactly what he needs.


    Suddenly broke free from a pile of mess. Bronsky, who has been detached from ordinary people, does not seem to suffer any loss. However, he is very dissatisfied and very dissatisfied with himself. Because he found that he was not an opponent at all.


    This is true for both Hulk and the second goal. This allowed him to start another idea and be able to become a stronger idea. General Ross��s super soldier sera can��t satisfy him, he needs more power, like the strength of Hulk.


    At this time, he saw Sayur.

 Chapter 208： Abomination

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    Samuel was still shocked at the moment because of everything that happened before. He didn''t seem to understand why the army suddenly appeared, why there is another green female giant. He has a lot of questions to ask, there are many things to think about.


    But Bronsky is not ready to ask him questions and think about it. He went straight up and a match was lifted. Although he is not a particularly tall person, Samuel is shorter than him. This led to his one-handed ability to lift Sayre over his head, and only allowed Samuel to kneel in the air.


    "What did you do to him, why he was gone. Why?"


    "Who? Cough, who is gone?" Samuel was almost breathless. In order to make himself comfortable, he began to try his best to match Brownsky''s inquiry, although he did not know what Brownsky ??was asking.


    "Hook, that monster. Why he is gone." Brownsky ??asked in a distorted face. "They come to you with great pains, and definitely want you to help them. Now Hulk is gone, it must be related to you. What the **** are you doing!"


    "I didn''t do anything, I really didn''t do anything?" Samuel is just a research enthusiast. He likes to achieve bigger and more remarkable achievements in scientific research. I don''t like being forced into the front, using violence to discuss with him to solve problems. He was not a hard bone, so he quickly revealed everything he knew.


    After listening to his words, Bronsky slowly put Samuel down. Of course he is not prepared to let go of this guy. In fact, he has another plan.


    Samuel didn''t know what he was thinking. He only held his neck and coughed desperately. He has never enjoyed this kind of treatment, but now he hates Bronsky and hates the government organizations he represents behind him. However, this kind of hatred can only be hidden in the heart of Sai''er. Because he understands that he can''t be against a country.


    "You, you said that you have mastered everything in Hulk."


    When he heard the question from Bronsky, Samuel looked at him strangely. But thinking of the violence of this guy, he still honestly answered.


    "Strictly speaking, I only have information about him and blood samples."


    "You can make something like Hulk, right?" Bronsky stared at him, and in his eyes, Samuel saw a crazy personality.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know if I can do that. Hulk is just a very rare accident. Even with blood samples, I am not sure if I can do this."


    He shook his head desperately and did not dare to make any guarantees. Because once his guarantees don''t work as expected, he is sure that this crazy soldier will definitely kill himself.


    In the face of Samuel''s hesitation and fear, Bronsky used the most direct way to help him make a decision. He took out his pistol and pointed him straight. "Listen, I want you to get something out of Benner. I want you to inject that into my body, understand?"


    After hearing this, Samuel finally felt that something was wrong. The average person does not make such a request because it is fatal and has serious consequences. But there is one person who is the exception.


    "It looks like you already have something in your body, isn''t it?" Sayre disregarded the guns in front of him, and he stood up and looked directly at Bronsky''s question. As a cutting-edge researcher, he naturally heard about the super soldier''s serum. At present, this situation will naturally remind him of this.


    "I want more. You should see his transformation. Is it?" Bronsky didn''t care about Samuel''s gaffe because he was not in his own state. He has already remembered the look of Hulk, the power of being powerful and horrifying to indulge him.


    "Yes, I have seen it. It is very beautiful. It is like a god!" The aesthetics of scientists and normal people are obviously different, but this time he and Brownsky ??got a tone, obviously, right In the understanding of Hulk, they reached an agreement.


    "Listen, I am going to be like that. I want to be like that, and turn me into that way." Bronsky appeared to be sick at this time, and this morbidity is better for Samuel. . Because in his eyes, Bronsky has become one of the best experimental products. More suitable experimental products than the dead mice and orangutans. But before the experiment, he still needs to make sure.


    "I don''t know what you are injecting, what is the composition of the things in your body. If you mix it with Hulk''s blood, what is likely to happen, worse!" He focused on strengthening the word bad. The tone seems to be telling Bronsky to make a careful choice.


    But Bronsky, who is already crazy, simply doesn''t know what is prudent. He directly pulled the bolt and answered him in the voice of the captain.


    "I don''t care what happens, I just want you to do what I said."


    "Well, everything is as you wish." Samuel showed a weird smile. For him, this is not what he wants.


    A large can of purified hip blood was placed in the instrument where the detoxification solution was placed. Bronsky lay down on the operating table that was almost scrapped by Hulk and began to be run by Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel is fully capable of subduing or killing Bronsky, and only a certain amount of tranquilizer or deadly drug is needed. But he did not do this, he chose to do as Brownsky ??envisioned. Because he also wants to know, can he create another miracle like Hulk.


    The operation started very quickly, and the super-concentrated Hulk blood was injected into the body of Bronsky. In order to create the same conditions as when Hulk was born, Samuel also launched a gamma ray instrument with powerful gamma. The horse beam shines on the body of Bronsky.


    And the consequences of his doing so soon came into being. Bronsky''s body began to undergo tremendous changes, but it was not as Sundil imagined.


    He was horrified in the back of the instrument, timid and shrinking.


    "I don''t know what you have ingested, but obviously these things have worked. And it''s the worst thing I said. But if you are willing to lie back, I promise I can still take you. Changed back."


    However, Bronsky did not answer him, and he answered him with a low-pitched sound like a monster. Bronsky is no longer there, just as Hulk replaced Bruce, a new monster replaced the existence of Bronsky.


    His figure is very tall. In comparison, this monster changed from Bronsky seems to be a bit higher than Hulk. However, compared with him, Hulk is definitely a beautiful man among the giants. Because this monster is too ugly.


    The earthy skin made him look very disgusting, and the layers of fine scales were distributed on any corner of his body, making him look like a reptile more than a giant. But he is still a giant, and is a very strong giant.


    Almost every scale is made up of muscles, and the layers of muscles wrap around his body like roots or vines, making him look thick and bloated. At the same time, his bone plate is unusually prominent, and the sternum is as obvious as a layer of hyperthyroidism. Adding the green scales above it is like having a layer of scales on his body.


    At his joints, it is more violent to highlight a few unusually large bone spurs. These spurs are not sharp, but they look very rough. As expected, they are bone spurs, but rather a large blunt gun. Only a very powerful force can make this kind of thing a weapon of battle, and obviously, this monster does not lack power.


    In addition to these bone spurs, the back of the foreign object also has a layer of layers like a bone plate. It covers the entire spine of the monster, making him look like some prehistoric sword dragon.


    Scales, bone spurs, bones and weird shapes, no matter which way. This variation of Bronsky cannot be said to be successful. But as a party, Bronsky doesn''t think so. In fact, he thinks this is a perfect success.


    Because it has already felt the power of thinning out from inside. He tried to move the operating table around him. The operating table, which weighed several tons, seemed to have completely lost weight in his hand. He lifted it gently, and the entire operating table was as straight as a piece of wood.


    The operating table smashed through the thick walls, falling like a meteorite from the sky and falling into the distant streets. Directly smashing a car into a discus.


    Looking at it all, Bronsky looked at his hands incredulously. After a long time, he began to make a horrible laugh. It became a monster, and his laughter became strange, just like the wind blowing into the furnace from the bellows, cluttered and harsh, and even slightly sizzling.


    But Bronsky doesn''t care about this, and he is very satisfied now. And as he said, it''s time to start making this game fairer.


    Jumping like a rocket, he rose like a rocket, and what he didn''t think of was the anti-shock that he caused when he got off the ground, and the whole floor was shaken.


    Samuel��s lab, which had been devastated, could no longer afford such a toss. The floor was covered with bricks and steel bars that began to collapse and fell. In addition, Samuel was shocked by the monster''s jump and shook back to the ground.


    He slammed into an instrument, and the hard skull hit the most vulnerable part of the instrument. When Sai''er''s head ruptured, the liquid loaded in the instrument also flowed down. These body fluids are the concentrated blood of Hulk.


    Now the blood has dripped onto Samuel''s head and flowed into his brain along the wound on his head.


    Another kind of change has begun to happen. Samuel also began to change, and his entire head began to grow bigger. Whether it is the skull or something in the skull. However, this change seems to be limited to his head, except for his body, there is no other change.


    Soon, these changes stopped. The current Samuel looks as strange as a big doll. But he doesn''t think so, because at this time he feels a very strange world. And because he saw the world, his face began to show a strange smile.


    Tonight is doomed differently.


    (The prototype of the abomination is based on the comic version, plus a bit of a movie setting.)

 Chapter 209： Unexpected situation

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    Jennifer fled with Bruce and Betty under the cover of the night. Because of the reason for holding two people. She can''t be like a monkey and use the ground to walk between buildings. But with the power of her legs, she can easily reach the height of seven or eight floors.


    This allowed her to continue to act like a fly, and the troops who blocked the streets could not even grasp her movements. Fortunately, General Ross was well prepared, blocked all the streets nearby, and prepared a large number of helicopters to control the air superiority. Otherwise, he is likely to lose the target again.


    So now the situation is that Betty flies in front of her, and there are helicopters that are constantly coming behind her and even in all directions, completely encircling her. The more Jennifer ran, the more he found himself, and he was caught in an encirclement, and the encirclement was still shrinking.


    Even Jennifer, who has never dealt with the army, understands at this time that he has no way to escape when he goes on. So she quickly asked Bruce loudly.


    "Bruce, what do we do now. There is no place to escape!"


    Bruce also came to New York City for the first time, so he certainly didn''t know which place was safe. However, with years of experience in fugitives, he still thought of a practical escape route.


    "Go there, hide in a crowded place." Bruce reached for a finger and pointed out the path for Jennifer. And he pointed in the direction of the famous Broadway Grand Theatre.


    The Broadway Grand Theatre is home to New York''s busiest Broadway, which runs north to north across Manhattan and has a full length of 25 kilometers. The towering buildings on both sides of the street are lined up with the prestigious Wall Street Stock Exchange, as well as the epoch-making buildings representing the United States, such as Madison Square and Times Square. The most striking thing is that there are many famous theaters on Broadway.


    With the development of the theater, the drama performance art here has achieved unparalleled achievements, and thus the modern people often mention Broadway, it has ignored the original meaning of its street, and integrated it with theatrical performance art, so that It has become the symbol and representative of the eternal charm of the world''s dramatic art. Almost every day, countless Americans or foreign tourists come here to enjoy the world-renowned musicals.


    Bruce doesn''t know the geography of New York, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know Broadway''s reputation. Every day, tens of thousands of tourists are swallowed, many of them from foreign tourists. If these people are in front of them, even if they are arrogant by the US government, they will not dare to come. Because public opinion from the international are enough to crush any politician who dares to stand up and take responsibility.


    So what he has to do is very simple, let Jennifer bring them into this huge crowd. If the military dares to come hard, then it is not unacceptable to rely on Jennifer to cause some commotion and confusion.


    Jennifer also realized what Bruce was thinking. As a lawyer, she appreciates Bruce''s opinion. At the moment, she yelled at Bruce, ��Hurry up!�� and then hugged Betty, who was still in a coma. At a glance, the whole person painted a very exaggerated arc like a cannonball, and fell into the big theaters with neon brilliance.


    Of course, others walked in from the door, she broke in from the top of the building. Huge power made it easy for her to open a big hole in the top floor of the Grand Theatre and then calmly drilled in.


    And this is naturally seen in the eyes of helicopters that have been tracking behind her. And they also saw the conspicuous lion head logo on the building.


    The Broadway Coliseum is almost a household name in the United States. For this iconic existence, these soldiers who perform special orders can''t dare to come.


    "Sir, the target entered the Broadway Coliseum. We can''t continue tracking." They immediately reported the situation, and General Rose, who heard the report, frowned.


    "Let those police officers go ahead and search the area in blocks. Our people put all the entrances and exits and the rooftops. Find a good excuse to pay attention to the emotions of those foreigners and not cause confusion."


    Although General Ross wanted to be a bit harder, let his men control everyone present. But he knows that this is simply impossible. This kind of opera, you will never know who will sit next. It may be the head of a consortium, or it may be the current mayor of New York. Even if he has the identity of the US military lieutenant, it is impossible to offend so many people. What''s more, the embassies of various countries are not vegetarian.


    So he can only choose a safe way, and it is also the most likely way to get the target to escape.


    At this time, Jennifer and Bruce and others just broke into the penthouse of the Opera House, which is the manager''s office of the Opera House. A voice suddenly appeared behind them.


    The voice appeared very abrupt, and Jennifer and Bruce immediately started to be shocked. And when they look back and see the person who makes the sound, the rate of heartbeat is getting stronger.


    It was a character that no one wanted to be an opponent. Just to see the appearance of this person, Jennifer and Bruce exerted tremendous pressure. Their faces turned out to be hard to look at.


    Looking at their ugly face, Zhou Yi smiled and said.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Bruce Banner. I am not a camp with the military."


    Although Zhou Yi explained this, the vigilant Bruce would not believe him so easily. He put Betty on his back and asked as he slowly retreated.


    "So what are you behind us? Dawn Knight!"


    When he heard Bruce say this, Jennifer also felt that the Knights of Dawn were not good. She quietly moved her body and blocked her body between Zhou Yi and Bruce.


    "There is a force that asks me to find you. They have the same ideas as the military, but they are more peaceful than the military. They hope to talk to you!"


    "What role do you play, the robbers after the negotiations broke down, and control the choice of Hulk?" Bruce said very rude, because these desperately want to get the ambition of Hulk''s ambitions He is still not peaceful, and his girlfriend is hurt. Everything that happened happened to make him feel evil in his heart.


    If it wasn��t for Samuel��s pharmacy that really suppressed Hulk, he might have turned out now.


    "Calm down, Mr. Banner. I just made a deal with them. And how to do it, I have autonomy." Looking at the alert actions of Bruce and the female Hulk, Zhou Yi spread his hand and tried to make a pair. Harmless look. "In fact, I am standing on your side."


    "No one is standing on my side, Mr. Knight of the Dawn!" Bruce raised his voice. "The military, the government, or the organization you don''t know who it is. They want only a monster like Hulk, and make it a weapon. In your eyes, I am just an experimental product, a representative. Experiment with powerful weapons."


    This is the first time Jennifer has heard that Bruce has said such weakness and is so self-defeating. As his sister, although she did not know how desperate Bruce had experienced, she could have such an idea, but she could understand him and chose to support him.


    So she made a decision almost immediately.


    "Bruce, you run!" She suddenly yelled like this, then rushed up to hug Zhouyi and took him out of the building. Her movements were so sudden that Zhou Yi had not yet figured out what she was doing and was taken out.


    And when he wants to resist, he finds that it is not appropriate to do so. Because Jennifer is very tight, she may not know what kind of power she has. So she almost exhausted her efforts. The consequence of this is that the armor of Zhou Yi began to issue an alarm that was overwhelmed.


    Zhou Yi��s Dawn Armor has undergone several generations of debugging, and has undergone a big leap in technology. The finished products made with the latest technology can withstand the pressure of dozens of tons in the case of sufficient energy, and now these new technological products have encountered a huge test. The armor, which claims to be able to withstand dozens of tons of pressure, can''t even resist the murder of a female hulk.


    The increasing power began to dissipate the outer nano metal, even if the nano metal has begun to repair itself, but the speed of repair is far less than the speed of Jennifer''s destruction.


    What makes Zhou Yi depressed is that he is not fighting. He just came to stop the unexpected situation from erupting. From that standpoint, he has no reason to be the enemy of Bruce. So if there is no need, he really does not want to stimulate Bruce, who is already bad luck.


    In his eyes, Bruce is a bad old man, it is not a heinous guy. Naturally, this group of people around him is no exception. Zhou Yi has been here since Columbia University and has a similar understanding of them.


    It is this understanding that made him give up the struggle. This female hulk is desperate to make a force. Once he struggles, he is likely to accidentally hurt her. And the result of this is what everyone is most reluctant to see.


    Therefore, he can only let this green female giant hold himself, while exerting pressure on himself, while doing the free-falling action.


    "Bang", a huge sound passed to Bruce''s ear, and he naturally knew what it was. Because I know, I am even more resentful.


    In order to protect him alone, Jennifer faced an almost invincible enemy. And myself, but only in the corner, like a street mouse to escape. In addition, Betty was accidentally injured by the military because he protected him. All this made him feel tremendous pressure and pain in his heart.


    He began to hate why he chose to eliminate Hulk. If Hulk��s power is still there, he does not have the power to fight back. But now, it��s too late to say anything.


    He could only hold the unconscious Betty and bury his head and rushed out of the office door. He didn''t dare to disappoint Jennifer''s kindness, and running away was the only thing he could do. He is running away and is also praying. He hopes that Jennifer will be safe, but he will be desperate when he thinks about her opponent.


    Why is this how it is.

 Chapter 210： Violent means

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    Why is this how it is. Also holding this idea is Zhou Yi. Feeling conscience, he came to help Bruce today. But I don''t know what crazy this guy who has been wanted all the year has been mad, since I have said a bunch of misunderstandings.


    The most crucial thing is the female Hulk. Actually, he also drove with him, and he rushed him down without saying anything.


    He can''t impose violence or any means that might hurt her, because now he really doesn''t want to deepen this misunderstanding. However, Jennifer does not think so.


    She got the power she had never thought of before and became a superhero-like existence. Look at what she is doing, and marry the Dawn Knight. This is something that several people can do. No, at present, there is only one in the world that can use his fist to greet him. This is a very exciting and cool thing to think of. Even let her feel a little excited.


    Jennifer continued his violent behavior while holding the Dawn Knight without letting go. She took her head as a siege hammer and began to force the helmet of Zhou Yi. Every impact is due to her powerful strength, as well as the terrible hardness from both sides, resulting in intense collisions and shock waves visible to the naked eye.


    For this kind of noise that happened to his ear, Zhou Yi was very headache. Although this level of attack has been very difficult to hurt him, but this noise is still very annoying.


    However, in the basic attitude of peaceful resolution of things, he does not intend to use violence for the time being. Instead, I am working **** words again.


    "Ms. Stop and listen to me, okay!"


    "Touch!" is another powerful head squatting, and Zhou Yi is all scattered nano metal in front of his eyes. For the giant, this kind of thing is a bit too fragile.


    "I really have no malice, stop!" Zhou Yi decided to give her another chance. As a man, he should also give way to the lady. But the answer to him is still "touch!".


    Once again, they are treated like this again, even if they are reconciled. Zhou Yi is not the Mahatma Gandhi of India. He does not have the kind of measure that can be taken care of by others, and there is no special abused hobby. So, when Jennifer is ready to reward him with a head lice. Zhou Yi made a counterattack.


    He leaned back a little harder, and then he returned to his head. The reaction of two forces colliding can be much greater than the response of a force. Not to mention the roar of an explosion, just the shock wave that directly knocked over the car on the side is shocking enough.


    This shocked the two policemen who heard the movements, and they did not expect to encounter such a scene in this smoky little alley. And when they just want to get closer, see what''s going on inside. A green figure flew out. Or it is like a cannonball, shot it out. He crashed into a van.


    The green figure is a very tall green-skinned woman who saw her for a moment. The two policemen thought of the order that was issued above. The guy who hunted the green skin. The above did not say that men or women, they directly think that this is the goal they are looking for.


    "Hands up, hurry up. You green beast!" The two policemen immediately took out their pistols at the female hulk, and Jennifer, who had just climbed up from the wreckage of a pile of vehicles, didn''t care much about the two policemen. Although she had this power soon, after some time of groping her research, she did not think she would be afraid of firearms in human hands.


    "Give me a little further!" Jennifer went straight to the edge of a light pole against the two policemen. He reached for the thick lamppost and pulled it hard. He immediately put the lamppost. Like a clothes rail, it was in your hand. Of course, for her, this may be a little lighter than the clothes rail.


    The two police officers did not know who Jennifer had broken the lamppost to deal with. They simply saw a tall woman who was judged to be dangerous green skin screwed down the steel lamppost like a monster. Even when he was a weapon, he was in his hand.


    There are really few police officers who can remain calm in this situation, and these two are obviously not one of those special cases. So they felt that they were threatened and they immediately started shooting at Jennifer.


    The bullets began to fall on Jennifer like a flying raindrop, but don''t say that it caused damage, and even a little bit of print could not be left. One of the sharp-eyed police officers even saw a scary scene in which one of his bullets hit her cheekbones and was directly hit. This made the two people almost scared to a state of sluggishness. They even found out that their bullets were not shot.


    Jennifer��s feeling of shooting was like the drizzle of spring. This feeling is not harmful to her. Although she did not like to be shot by people, she was still not in trouble with the two policemen. She just held the lamppost in her hand and looked at the dark lane. Prepare to deal with the enemies coming out of there.


    "Ms., let me repeat, let go of the things in your hands. Let''s talk about it, otherwise. I can only say that I have to use violence."


    A black shadow appeared in the lane, accompanied by such words. Jennifer��s answer was that she rushed past the lamppost like a green comet.


    The lamppost seemed to touch something, began to rub the bright sparks, and then began to fly quickly in Jennifer''s hand as if it had been swallowed up, and when she turned a four- or five-meter lamppost into only one While holding the base in her arms, a pair of black armor wrapped hands held her arm and prevented her momentum.


    "Since you don''t want to talk, let''s change the way!" Zhou Yi, who said this, began to force himself. He threw Jennifer up hard. And this throwing is actually throwing her into the clouds. And then, he jumped a little, and even chased it like a cannonball.


    The two police officers who saw everything here couldn''t help but swallow their mouths and patted their faces hard. The pain on the face tells them that everything that happened in front of them is true. And when they realized this, they immediately looked at each other. Then quickly began to report everything you saw.


    "We found the target. She was on the edge of the Broadway Grand Theatre. The Dawn Knights also appeared, and they fought."


    This news was heard by different people and naturally produced different reactions.


    "Hell, why is there such a guy coming out?" General Ross heard the news and immediately dropped the microphone in his hand. The appearance of the Dawn Knight is definitely bad news for him. Because he didn''t know what the guy was doing. No matter from which point of view, no matter what he does, it seems that he will not benefit from General Ross. And this is what makes him hate the most. This is a spoiler, and General Ross has defined the Knights of Dawn.


    "The command goes on, let the soldiers surround it. All the planes are pressed against me. I don''t care what the Dawn Knight or any other ghost thing. I want Hulk, anyone dares to stop us from completing the mission and immediately start attacking. Understand!"


    Upon hearing this, the soldiers who steered the plane swallowed.


    "Sir, do we really want to do this? That is the Dawn Knight."


    "No, I am who he is, soldier!" General Ross replied coldly. "I only know that your vocation is obeying orders. And my order is to attack everything that blocks us. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir!" the pilot replied loudly, but his face was already pale.


    On the other hand, with one hand holding a soldier''s head, Bronsky, who was squatting in midair, quietly listened to the sound of the walkie-talkie on the soldier''s shoulder. It wasn''t until he heard General Ross''s order that he licked his fingers a little, which made the contents of his hand instantly become a paste. He didn''t have any indication of his behavior, just staring at the direction of Broadway Street and making a low laugh.


    "Banna, you are there. There are Dawn Knights, it is time to witness who is the strongest fighter."


    Said, he began to speed up running. The huge body rushed into the street with a thunderous running sound. And his appearance immediately caused a huge mess on the street.


    The orderly traffic of the car suddenly became chaotic, and there were quite a few cars that had a serious collision. And Bronsky didn''t have the interest to help at this time. He took a step and ran across the street like a Mercedes-Benz tank.


    Anything that was in front of him was innocent, and the car with a little bit of position was just overturned. And just in front of him, he will only kick off with a kick, or directly slap.


    He has become such a form, and he is already comparable in strength to Hulk, so these cars are no heavier for him than toys. Naturally, under his violence, those unlucky cars flew far.


    Some slammed on the other side of the road, and others were directly smashed into the surrounding buildings. Perhaps the reason for the ignition of the equipment, a fire immediately burst out from the building. And this is causing greater confusion.


    People looked at this fierce, arrogantly smashing all the monsters in front of them, and began to madly escape. They can''t take care of their car or something else. It��s just a rush to escape, and this only makes the scene more chaotic, but also makes Bronsky even more impossible.


    Think about it because you are alone and let countless people hold their heads and squirrels. Bronsky will tell you that this is a very cool feeling. What''s even better is that after you beat a strong opponent.


    Thinking of it, he slammed into a building. The layers of the wall were hit by him, and the whole building was whining. And Bronsky didn''t care, he just wanted to go straight, just want to get a fight as soon as possible.


    `

 Chapter 211： Endless anger, Hulk return

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    Bruce was running away, with Betty who had begun to woke up from a coma. He had just passed a corner and saw a policeman searching for a room in a room. The policemen were all armed with bullets, so that he immediately turned away when he saw the first sight.


    He couldn''t turn into a Hulk. He had almost no power to resist. With his half-breasted Brazilian Jiu Jitsu, I am afraid that one face will be put down on the ground by these two policemen. So he wisely chose to avoid. The result of this is that he has just avoided this group of police. When I turned to another corner, I found another group of soldiers coming face to face.


    General Ross placed a large number of people. When they started a block search on the theater, it meant that the theater had become a network. Bruce''s retreat has no effect, because he once again found other searchers. And these people have begun to push him into the desperate. The shackles of the shackles are what he is now.


    Unwilling to do so, he began to look around for more shelter, but there are too few places to hide. This is not a maze, but a big opera house. One of the places where people come and go most, there is no secret place.


    And Bruce doesn''t think so, he is still doing his best. He fled to the right and tried to avoid the sight of the police and searchers. Then, while these people did not pay attention, they immediately broke into a room.


    This room looks like an actor''s locker room, and in fact it is an actor''s locker room. But here, there is more than just one actor.


    A woman with a half-dress is working with a man, and Bruce''s sudden intrusion has obviously disturbed their Yaxing.


    "What the hell, who are you guys?" The woman screamed as soon as they saw Bruce, and the black-haired Asian man immediately yelled at them.


    "Please, please don''t scream. Someone is chasing us, please let us hide!" Bruce quickly began to plead, but the man was not willing to listen to his explanation.


    "Do you think you can just confuse you with a reason, ha!" He left the dancer in his arms and began to walk toward Bruce step by step. This time Bruce discovered that this is a very strong man. The whole body is full of streamlined muscles, and the face is fierce, it doesn''t look like a good talker.


    As a civilian, Bruce is least good at dealing with such people. He quickly raised his hand and signaled that he was not malicious. But the man still rushed up without hesitation. Obviously for him, what is the most important option.


    He took Bruce to the point where his feet were off the ground and pressed directly to the wall. The hard walls made Bruce''s back hurt. What he cares more about is Betty, who is soft on the floor.


    She hasn''t slowed down from the efficacy of the tranquilizer, so once she loses the help of others, she can''t stand it by herself.


    "Man, my girlfriend is sick. Can you be a little sympathetic and let us go." Bruce was still begging, but it was the Asian man''s spit and sneer.


    "I am really embarrassed. I have been playing black boxing for so many years. The most unsuccessful thing is sympathy." After he finished, he had already slammed his fist on Bruce''s stomach.


    This punch is lightning fast. It is almost instantaneous that the muscles begin to do explosive work. This guy named Li Gonggong is like a professional black boxer. And like this kind of person, there is always room for moving hands. And this led to Bruce being immediately hit hard.


    The severe pain from the abdomen made him all the way forward, and even his eyes broke out from the eyelids.


    "Is it hard to fight?" After seeing Bruce licking his own punch, there was no big problem. The man named Ligonggong took him to the wall and slammed it a few times. It wasn''t until Bruce couldn''t help but spit out the blood, and he stopped.


    At this time, Bruce had no strength to stand up, and he fell softly on the ground. And the man named Ligonggong began to go to Betty, who fell to the ground.


    "Don''t shrink it! Come and help, see if there are any valuable things on these two guys!" He yelled at the dancer and stretched his hand to Betty.


    "Work Palace, do we really want to do this?" The dancer looked a little scared, she had not thought about doing this kind of thing. However, Li Gonggong can be afraid of her. He has reached into Betty''s arms.


    "It��s a hell, you don��t even have money to go out? But, man. Your girlfriend feels very good.�� Under Betty��s distressed eyes, Li Gonggong made all kinds of wretchedness without hesitation. action. And his movements were naturally seen by Bruce.


    Bruce''s mind was filled with a kind of extreme anger. He struggled to climb up and made a threatening scorn against Li Gonggong.


    "Take me your dirty hands!"


    "What, what do you say?" Li Gonggong put his palm on the side of his ear and made a look. Then he slammed his feet on Bruce''s face and took him out. "What do you think you are, soft-footed shrimp! You are just a waste that even your own woman can''t protect."


    This sentence is like a knife slammed into his heart, letting him lose his mind instantly. A man can''t protect his own woman. This is simply a ridiculous thing in the world. And now, Bruce Banner has become such a ridiculous existence.


    The heart began to jump wildly, and the infinite anger began to burst in his heart. According to the past, such crazy anger is enough to make Hulk appear, but now, it just gives him a little strength to grow out of thin air.


    "Let her go, you scum!" Bruce stood up, although he is now a **** head, but still stubbornly walked toward Li Gonggong.


    "Hah, what do you want to do?" Looking at Bruce, who was beginning to show a blue-purple fascination on his face, Li Gonggong��s face showed a disdainful smile. As he stepped forward, a shoulder top flew him out, letting him fall to the ground like a piece of wood.


    Bruce, who has begun to get used to this pain, has not yet got up, and Li Gonggong has crossed him. The two arms opened the bow to the left and right, and began to call him with a rain-like fist.


    The muffled sound of the boxing to the meat echoed in this room, and Betty��s eyes began to shed tears. She still has no ability to act, and she can''t even cry for help. This makes her only watch as Bruce is beaten like a sandbag.


    The beating finally stopped, and Betty felt that her heart was going crazy. She began to worry about Bruce, afraid of what happened to him in the hands of this madman. This made her try to move herself like a locust and want to be closer to Bruce.


    However, Li Gonggong stepped on her with her feet, making all her efforts useless. Looking at the woman who was desperate in this eyes, Li Gonggong wiped **** his coat, wiped the blood on his hands, and then made a strange laugh.


    "Don''t be afraid, madam. We can have a good talk tonight, I will do my best to appease you."


    At this moment, the violent heartbeat sounded like a drum. Accompanying this dull drum is the buzzing sound of a river, the sound of blood flowing. When the drum sounds more and more rush, the sound of the flow becomes more and more harsh. Bruce''s body, which was soft on the ground, suddenly sat up.


    A little green light appeared in his eyes, and when he began to stand up slowly, his body began to change. The giant appeared again and oppressed the entire small room with a strong shadow. A low sigh suddenly broke out from the eyes of his nephew, like a thunder, full of anger that was in urgent need of catharsis.


    Hulk finally broke through all the containment and once again got out of Bruce Banner. His huge body made the people present there feel tremendous pressure. However, it is not the same as those who have seen Hulk. Li Gonggong actually sneered.


    "Hah, you are a mutant. But do you think that you can make a big difference? Let me tell you, even if you get bigger, you are a waste for me!"


    After saying this, he rushed up. And Hulk is gnawing his teeth, and the huge fist immediately greets him.


    For a moment, Li Gonggong became a flesh bomb and was shot and flew out. The reason why it is a meat bomb is that the moment the Hulk attacked him, the bones on his body have been broken seven or eight. Flying out is not so much an individual, it is better to say that it is a pool of meat, wrapped in countless broken bones.


    This time, the dancer who had been hesitating on the side was mad at the moment. When she shouted for help, she opened the door and rushed out.


    Hulk ignored her existence and he just stumbled. I picked up Betty silently.


    Betty is not excited at the moment, but his eyes are full of excitement. In her opinion, they are finally saved. But in Hulk''s view, this is only the beginning.


    A group of soldiers suddenly rushed in, apparently they were attracted by the dancer. And when they saw Hulk, they did not hesitate to trigger the trigger.


    When the bullets came out, Hulk quickly turned his back and blocked Betty in his arms. A shuttle bullet was quickly exhausted, and Hulk took advantage of this time and punched the floor.


    Suddenly, various booming and collision sounds continued to come. The soldiers only felt that their feet were shaking, and everything in front of them was shaking. And they simply can''t hold their own balance.


    They quickly squatted on the ground to prevent themselves from falling. But they found that they seem to be losing their power to carry them. The floor began to collapse, not a layer but a large piece. Only in an instant, they were involved in countless collapsed masonry and turbidity, completely disappearing into the eyes of Hulk.


    And Hulk did not turn away like this in the past, he looked at the ruins he made. Stepped out and headed for the direction in which the soldiers rushed. He wants to fight, let people see how terrible the angry Hulk is.

 Chapter 212： Identity exposure bug love

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    (In addition, the role of Li Gonggong is a ridiculous dragon in the group. He said that he would fight the Hulk for three hundred rounds. I did it.)


    ��What happened outside?�� Peter Parker and Gwen Stacey, who are enjoying the musicals in the opera, clearly felt the shock from their feet. This kind of unexpected situation made Gwen complain. At this time, not only them, but the people in the entire opera house felt this obvious shock.


    ��Is it an earthquake?�� Someone issued this question, and when his doubts were spread to everyone, everyone began to feel uneasy. In this case, naturally no one is interested in watching songs and dances. Similarly, the performers did not have the courage to continue.


    Almost everyone stood up and consciously headed for the door. They thought very well that it was impossible to say that they could not be buried in an earthquake in order to watch a song and dance performance, even if it was just a possibility.


    And even the dancers who had just performed on the stage jumped from the stage and mixed into the refuge. Gwen can only say this to his boyfriend.


    "Oh, **** it. It''s bad luck today!"


    "Sorry, Gwen. Today is my fault!" Regardless of the reason, Peter first honestly took his fault to himself. And this trick is very useful for Gwen. She held Peter''s hand and shook her head and smiled. "Forget it, at least you are not letting me down today!"


    Looking at his girlfriend finally sighed, willingly forgive him for his mistake today. Peter finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Do you know, Gwen. You are scared to death."


    "This is for me, hello, Peter. I don''t do this, how can you remember the existence of my girlfriend."


    The two men said as they pulled their hands behind the crowd. Although the song and dance dramas are not seen, they still have a lot of places to spend their time.


    However, when they were about to reach the gate, suddenly there was a loud shout in the crowd in front of them. Many people began to flee, and more people shivered in the safe corners. Peter is still wondering what happened, is it the time of the earthquake.


    A military jeep has been like a meteor in the direction of him. The jeep also had a sporadic flame, and the front of the car was like a heavy object, which was completely distorted into a concave surface. Peter can still see the soldier inside who is dead and can no longer die.


    Seeing that Jeep is getting closer and closer to himself, the Gwen around him seems to be scared and will not move. Peter can''t take care of anything else. He immediately hugged Gwen, and jumped up. Then began to complete a nearly gorgeous gymnastics performance in midair.


    He held Gwen gently in the air, his arms were used to hold his girlfriend in his arms, and the two thighs rotated like a rotor of the plane, driving his body to Nearly a few millimeters of gaps passed by the flying jeep.


    Gwen watched as the flame ran across his nose, and the twisted door was even within reach. Even the soldier who was dead inside, she could see his appearance. It was incredible for her, as it happened in a dream, but these things happened to her.


    Compared to what she saw, Peter��s performance just surprised her. As a cheerleader in high school, Gwen understood what Peter��s performance meant. You are welcome, even Olympic athletes can''t avoid this level of avoidance. This seems to have exceeded the level of humanity. And now this level appears on his boyfriend. How can this kind of thing not make Gewen feel strange?


    "Peter, what the **** are you doing?" Gwen looked at Peter in amazement. At this moment, she was very keen to know how this boyfriend, who was usually very weak, would explain to her.


    "Gwen, I......., be careful!" Peter opened his mouth, but he was desperately turning his head to say something to fool. It was at this time that suddenly his spider induction played a role again. He quickly held Gwen and blocked her in his arms.


    Gwen was still wondering what Peter was doing, and an explosion suddenly rang from behind. The gushing fires flew toward them like a poisonous dragon. Peter quickly propped up his coat, covering himself and Gwen, and hit the ground.


    Fortunately, the flame came quickly and quickly, and the rolling waves were sprayed from the gate to the outside with the flame. Peter felt that his back had no such burning pain. He stood up and ripped off his coat. Scribbling the flames above. Asked to Gwen.


    "Are you alright, Gwen?"


    "I am fine, I am fine. You, Peter?" Under his protection, Gwen did not receive a little injury. She just received a little startle. And when she saw Peter''s action to shoot out the flame, she immediately asked about it. Just Peter''s performance made her feel moved and scared, because she was thinking of saving her in the first place. The fear is because she is worried that Peter will be killed in that explosion.


    But watching Peter look at the fire-fighting seedlings and revealing a distressed look, she knew that things were not as bad as I thought. However, she is still not at ease, I want to check Peter''s situation with my own hands.


    "Let me see, Peter. See if you are hurt."


    "I''m fine, Gwen. I''m fine, there is nothing." Peter wanted to reject Gwen''s kindness, but with her insistence he still obeyed her orders and circulated in place. Come.


    "Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to hurt!" Looking at Peter''s clothes, there was no trace of serious damage, and Gwen took a sigh of relief. But soon she found something wrong. "what is this?"


    She reached out and touched the shirt behind Peter, where a large hole was made by the flame. Through this big hole, Gwen saw a strange red-blue fabric. She pinched the red-blue fabric and looked up at Peter.


    "Peter, what''s going on?"


    "Gwen, me!" Gwen dropped his collar when he didn''t have time to say anything. From there, she could clearly see the clear spider mark on the tight-fitting suit of Peter Neri.


    If you just see this, Gwen may think that he is not a fan of Spider-Man, the most fanatical. But I think of everything that has just happened, and that Peter often disappears and can''t find anyone. She has 100% confidence to determine Peter''s other identity.


    "You are Spider-Man?" She looked at Peter, and her eyes were all incredible. And Peter is a lot of confusion.


    "Gwen, I didn''t mean to look at you. You know that I have been very good to you..."


    "Cool!" After the words have not been finished, Gwen reveals the true feelings of his heart. "My boyfriend is actually Spider-Man, it''s great. I want to send this to Facebook. Come on, Peter. Give a smile!" "Gwen, no, no. No, I mean, you can''t say Out of this!" Looking at Gwen really took the phone out, Peter quickly held her hand. ��Why?�� Gwen was very curious, and Peter gave the answer immediately.


    "First, because the police are still wanted me. Although I think I am a volunteer police, your father does not seem to agree with this. Second, except for Tony Stark, the rich man with a hole in his mind, you see After the superhero exposed his identity, making his true identity a secret is part of the life of a superhero. Third, even if you really send it to Facebook, they won��t believe that I am true. Spider-Man. They only think that you are a liar, you know that this kind of person is now a lot. In order to click, they can do anything."


    "Are you sure?" Gwen asked some questions without certainty. And Peter immediately nodded. "I''m sure, and I promise that all I said is true." "Okay, it''s a pity. But Peter, every time we make a date, you are cheating me, are you going to be Spider-Man?"


    "Sometimes, sometimes it is not. You know, not all of you need Spider-Man to help." Peter shrugged and put on a helpless look. This temperamentally twisted his arm.


    "Listen, it��s all in the past. But in the future, you have to tell me the truth!"


    "No problem, I promise." This is a good thing, Peter can''t wait for things to become like this. At this time, a raging sensation like a Thunder came from outside the gate. The more violent explosions were wrapped in anger, accompanied by many people''s cry for help and crying.


    "It seems that it is time for me to be out, Gwen. Our date seems to be postponed again. You better hide away, it sounds like the guy outside the door can''t mess with it!"


    Hearing the sound outside, Peter smiled and said to his girlfriend. He pushed Gwen to a safe place, and he rushed to the corner that others could not see. A moment later, a spiderman wearing a red-blue leotard appeared in Gwen''s sight. He bowed to Gwen, and rushed out of the gate of the opera.


    As soon as I went out, the little spider mesh head saw a conspicuous figure.


    In the arms of Hulk, Betty step by step on the street. All around are military vehicles and police cars that maintain law and order. The densely packed soldiers and police guarded the vehicles, and the weapons in their hands could even carry out a partial war in the Middle East.


    However, Hulk did not pay attention to these seemingly deterrent military and police combinations. He is just like when these guys don''t exist, just keep on head. The irony is that as Hulk progressed, the police and the army began to retreat a little bit. Obviously, they have already feared the existence of Hulk.


    "Okay, okay. It''s time to show the real technology. Come on, bug!" Silently gave himself a boost, Spider-Man Peter Parker is ready to play.

 Chapter 213： Spider shot

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    Hulk is still moving forward, but there are no police and soldiers in front of him who dare to stop him. They tried to shoot, but they saw that no matter how large the bullets bounced off when they touched the green skin, they gave up the routine.


    For those who have a brain, who will choose to play with him after encountering such an enemy that is useless. Look at his muscles, the exaggerated weight can make everyone discouraged. These containrs are no exception. They watched Hulk close, but they only quietly retreated.


    As for the order of the superior, don''t tease. The superiors did not say that they would not die, this is only a tactical retreat.


    Hulk can ignore the ridiculous bugs, whether it is a new tactical retreat, if it is not scruples to Betty in his arms, according to his temper, he has already rushed to let these little things see what is Uncle Hulk. Iron fists. But because of Betty''s existence, he did not make any excessive moves. At most, the big car that is in front of you is volleyed.


    And seeing the car that became a UFO at the foot of Hulk, Peter finally found the culprit who had just exposed himself. But do you really want to go to revenge? Looking at Huoke''s exaggerated body shape, there is also the superhuman combat power that is reflected. After all, the little spider��s heart still feels that there is no bottom. If this is going up, being punched by this guy is estimated to be a sandwich cookie.


    However, although there is some fear in the heart, Peter, who is a Spider-Man, is very honest in his body. He swayed the swing and sneaked away from behind him to Hulk.


    "What is that?" Some of the soldiers who were retreating found him, and the policeman on his side replied quietly.


    "Don''t say anything, that''s a specialty in New York. If you don''t, then there won''t be anything about us."


    "Ha!" The soldiers from the East Coast did not seem to understand what was New York''s specialty, but after he made a question of unclear tone. Spider-Man has quietly arrived at Hulk''s body, and whipped up the power of the whole body to his head to make a fly.


    It is necessary to know that a small spider that has been transformed by a mutant spider DNA is not an ordinary person. If all his muscle strength breaks out, there is almost a dozen or so tons of strength. This power is already monster level for ordinary people. But for Hulk...


    The little spider''s ankle came to Hulk''s head. He vowed to use his greatest strength, but the effect was only that Hulk''s head went forward, and then there was no more. His body like a mountain of meat did not move. The only thing that changed was that he twisted his head and looked at the little spider who had jumped to the ground.


    "What, big man. Actually, I just want to say hello to you!" Seeing Hulk''s oppressive eyes, the little spider laughed. "Really, your muscles are great. Can you tell me which fitness club you are practicing? I want to try it too!"


    Habitually breaking your mouth, this is a hobby of the little spider. Maybe it was because Peter Parker was too depressed on weekdays. So since becoming Spider-Man, the little spider has learned the same thing, the mouth cannon. He can pull out a lot of messy things to anyone, anytime, anywhere. This includes ridicule, ridicule, and cross-examination, as well as endless speculation.


    Many people who have dealt with Spider-Man know that compared with his skill, the most hated is his broken mouth. He can tell the living to collapse, and then tell the dead to commit suicide again. Well, the premise is that the dead can understand what he means.


    Always, the little spider may not be the strongest superhero in the world, but it is definitely one of the best. Now, he is using his unique talent to communicate with Hulk.


    However, Hulk does not understand the goodwill that the little spider wants to express. He just thought that this guy who had just licked his own feet was as annoying as a screaming fly in his ear. For this irritating thing, he has always solved it in the most direct way.


    Lifting the thigh that he needs two people to hug, Hulk has no mercy, and he is stepping on the little spider.


    Looking at one such big foot and stepping on himself, the little spider had a feeling of watching the African elephants wrestling in the documentary. And he dared to swear that this big foot is definitely more exciting than the African elephant. The little spider didn''t have the courage to try to have multiple feet in this big foot. Of course, he didn''t have the brain to go to the idea of ??trying this kind of thing.


    At fifteen times the response speed of ordinary people and the addition of spiders, the little spider escaped this foot with a gorgeous backflip at the moment Hulk settled. When he saw that almost everything was shaking in front of him, he also gave an evaluation.


    "Good foot, man. Are you interested in going to the World Cup with me? I think you can definitely help the United States to get the next World Cup. Look at your body and block the goal. No problem. Bigfoot kicks a ball, oh! The Hercules Cup is ours. We will be big stars."


    Listening to the noise of the little spider, let alone the Hulk, even the soldiers on the side are somewhat inexplicable.


    "This is your specialty in New York?" Or the soldier on the East Coast, he began to ask the police around him.


    The police just nodded very rhythmically and answered.


    "You don''t think this little grid head is very special. I like to hear him say these messy things. And sometimes there are miraculous effects!" "There is a miraculous effect, I can''t see it. I can only see it. He was chased like a rabbit." East Coast soldiers replied with shrugs.


    "I think so, but don''t you think that guy has become a hound dog chasing rabbits?"


    The hound dog chasing the rabbit, that is indeed the best description of what Hulk is doing now. Hulk, who did not step on the small spider on the first foot, began to unwillingly step on the second and third feet. Although every time it was hidden by the little spiders with various gorgeous tumblings, he just did not give up and stepped down.


    This made the entire boulevard tremble constantly, and the ground near Hulk began to gradually sink. This means that the concrete laid on the sewer has been somewhat unbearable, and the most prosperous avenue in the past can completely say goodbye to the city.


    At this time, the little spider had no time to manage how much damage Hulk had caused to the city streets. He was exhausted. Because Hulk��s attack output is somewhat beyond his imagination. He didn''t think that this big man had such a powerful destructive power, and he didn''t even think that his temper was so violent.


    "Would you like to take some medicine, really, man. Your situation is not right!" He ducked Hulk''s big feet and started his mouth gun skills again. However, it is often the anger of Hulk.


    "Even if you don''t want to take medicine, can you not chase me? I don''t like men, I have a girlfriend. And, you are too big for me."


    Only Hulk, whose emotional intelligence is low, does not mean that his IQ is as low as he is, so he quickly understood the little spider''s teasing, and this led to his more anger, and he bit his teeth and said that he wants to say the most in his heart. a word.


    "Hulk, hate small bugs."


    "Hey, I am not a bug. The spider is not a bug. Is your biology taught by your physical education teacher? And, man, are you not dumb? You can talk, then why not like me, say aloud Come out, what is your dream?"


    No one can accept this kind of provocation again and again. What''s more, Hulk is a tempered guy. He freed up one hand and hugged Betty with one hand. Five large fingers slammed open, like the Buddha''s Wuzhishan, facing the little spider.


    Just the oncoming palm of the hand gave the little spider a feeling of blowing the industrial-grade fan. It is not difficult to imagine how it would be if he was shot by this slap. Have you heard the two-way foil? He suspects that he was shot in this end, from three-dimensional to two-dimensional, completely turning into a plane paste on the ground.


    So of course, the little spider began to show his evasive skills. But this time it was different. He used his own spider silk and completed the first counterattack so far.


    A large group of spider silk was smeared on Hulk''s face. This artificial spider silk made by him has the characteristics of high strength and high toughness. The most important point is that he is still very sticky. So this group of spider silk just pasted into Hulk��s face and stuck it all over. Not only blocked his mouth and nose, but also blocked his vision. Let him completely become a headless fly.


    This is the long-planned plan of the little spider. He has hurriedly avoided the big hand of Hulk, and supported him on his arm. The whole person rushed into the arms of Hulk.


    He did not want to send a hug to Hulk, but to save the hostages in his arms. In his view, the army did not dare to fight back, and even the black technology weapons were not taken out. So he guessed that this must be because of the hostage in the hands of Hulk. Although I did not want to understand why the military would be afraid of such a hostage, but only save people. The rest is handed over to the army.


    Because of the group of things on his face, Hulk had no idea what happened. And this gives the little spider a chance. He grabbed Betty''s hand and stuck it on the building on the side. Then with Betty pulling the spider silk, the whole person swayed.


    His actions are like running in the clouds, almost in less than two seconds. Just brought Betty out of Hulk��s arms. This surprised everyone, and even some people on the side made a loud voice.


    Even the guy who loves the little spider''s mouth can''t help but marvel.


    "Seeing no, he did a great job. This is what I said."


    However, when he found the little spiders with Betty swayed in front of them and then landed. This kind of surprise is a bit overdone.


    "Guys, what are you waiting for? Hurry up, I saved the hostage."


    "What is the action?" The police and the soldiers were stunned. They did not think that the little spider actually brought people to him.


    "Don''t make trouble, I know you have a way to deal with him. Hurry up, my spider can''t hold it for too long." The little spider said it, but he soon discovered it. These two guys actually didn''t run away. There was a heavy footstep behind him, and that was the sound of milligrams running. It sounds like a group of rhinoceros.


    "Oh, the situation is not good." The little spider finally found it bad. He found himself thinking that things were too good.

 Chapter 214： Extraordinary difference

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    "I can explain it!" Looking at the step by step toward himself, and the face with fierce expression almost swallowed his own life, the little spider extended his hand and made a good deal. Look like. But Hulk is not prepared to give him any chance to explain.


    Betty is his only weakness, and now the little spider actually took Betty from his hand. In an old saying, this is simply a dead end.


    The little spider seems to have found this too, because Hulk has no idea of ??slowing down at all. The faster he ran, the more he was born, the more he ran out of the army. Everything along the way was destroyed, the earth was shaking, the ground was tearing, and all that was in front of him was being broken. All this seems to be telling the little spider, you have provoked a guy who should not be provoked.


    But everything is too late, and the little spider knows that there is no room for recovery. So he can only start with Betty.


    With a long gossamer, he took Betty to a distant high building. And Hulk who saw all this is not willing. He snorted, and the rolling waves even swayed the surrounding air. Then, his body slammed down. The muscles on the legs begin to accumulate and explode. The next moment, the whole ground was like a terrible explosion. The mud at the foot of Hulk suddenly began to roll and rush, and his body was like the most terrible shell, taking off in the direction of the little spider. The past.


    Looking at Hulk''s figure, he flew over like this. The little spider was scared by the liver and gallbladder. He quickly pulled out another spider and adjusted his direction. Dangerously avoided the attack from Hulk above. Then he found out that various exaggerated sounds began to appear in the building that was supposed to be the target.


    Hank fell in from a window, and then the entire floor began to make a variety of sounds like explosions. Huge amounts of soot are mixed with countless debris, shattering all the windows on this floor and spewing endlessly. Even if you think about your own buttocks, the little spider can guess that this floor is completely finished, and it must be a mess. However, he still has a little hope, maybe a certain wall can be so strong that it can make the big green man who is struggling to suffer.


    But the figure that rushed out of the smoke proved that he was obviously dreaming in the daytime, and when he watched Hulk take off again. He can''t wait to give himself two punches. Just why don��t you take the opportunity to retreat, you must stay here to watch the show. Now he has no chance to escape, because Hulk once again rushed over to him.


    "Who is going to save me!" The little spider took Betty again to another building, and his heart shouted. And this means that he is followed by a terrible destroyer, Hulk. The building that he is targeting is generally not too good to end, because after the little spiders sway, there will inevitably be a big head to renovate it.


    The little spider didn''t know when it was going to be the end. He only knew that he couldn''t hold it anymore.


    At this time, in the sky, there is a person who can''t hold it anymore. That is Hulk��s sister, the green female giant Jennifer. And her opponent is the Dawn Knight Zhou Yi.


    In order to allow Jennifer to understand his own painstaking efforts, he can sit down honestly and listen to his explanation calmly. Zhou Yi used the same tricks as rogues to deal with her.


    He threw Jennifer into the sky, where, because of the loss of the land under the foot, her power could be played out of less than five layers. Coupled with the imbalance of balance, and the mentality of the sky. Less than half of the remaining five floors she can play.


    The sky is never the home of the giant, but for Zhou Yi, the sky is its own home. He is far more free in the sky than on the ground. Because he can fly and fly very well.


    Plus his power is much bigger than Jennifer''s, and the speed is much faster. So in this environment, Jennifer almost said that he was at his mercy.


    He first took the female giant to a super-high-speed vertical takeoff and landing in a straight line distance of more than 10,000 meters, and then took her to play the Thomas Grand Swing in the stratosphere, the invincible hot wheels and other complicated challenges of centrifugal force. Actions. Although for the mentality of Jennifer, he did not add speed to the speed of sound. Even so, for Jennifer this kind of torture is too cruel.


    Although Jennifer now has the capital of a superhero, she does not have a matching soul. She is empty with the power of a giant, but in her mentality she is still Jennifer Susan Walters. A mortal with ordinary people''s emotional thinking.


    She will fear, fear, compromise, and not like his brother Bruce, once transformed, it will only become a warrior dominated by anger. Therefore, when Zhou Yi repeatedly reused the same method to toss her for almost twenty minutes, she finally chose to yield.


    "Stop, stop. I admit defeat!" When she once again descended from three or four kilometers to less than five hundred meters, she began to scream. And this call, her body was quickly banned in midair. At the same time, Zhou Yi also appeared in front of her.


    "Why, you are finally willing to talk to me calmly."


    "You **** villain, shameless bastard!" Jennifer''s green face began to show a hateful look, and being used to play the flesh in this way is a shame for her.


    "Amount, are you sure that you are talking to me like this, or do you think that everything you just did is not in place?"


    For this unrestrained curse, Zhou Yi still likes to refute in the most direct way, and after hearing his words, Jennifer wisely chose to close his mouth.


    "Good, listen to me. Ms.!" Controls Jennifer''s body and lets her talk to herself rather than on her head and feet. Zhou Yi began to explain what he meant.


    "Know that I have been planning to help you from the beginning, but I feel that your emotions are a bit too radical. Don''t rush to talk, listen to me."


    "I was asked to look for Bruce Banner. But when I saw his specific information, I talked to those people about a condition. If they want Bruce Banner to join them, they must get a class. Mr. Na��s consent. If Banner does not agree, I will come forward to take him to a safe place. All of the premise is in Mr. Banner��s opinion. In other words, the initiative is in the hands of Banner.��


    "And your performance really surprised me. I don''t know what you really want in your heart, but you don''t feel that it is too arbitrary to position me as an enemy. If I am really your enemy, I believe. I. In that office, you have been subdued by me." Zhou Yi said that he called her here and pointed to himself. "Excuse me, you can''t stop me. Now, what do you want to say?"


    Jennifer stared at Zhou Yi for a long time and said in a less certain tone.


    "Can you swear for what you said?"


    "I don''t believe in God, I don''t believe in any gods. But I can swear by my own reputation. All I said is true." On this issue, Zhou Yi was very sincere, and as he said, he is To solve the problem, and not to create problems.


    "Well, I can trust you once. I can also help you convince Bruce. But I hope that you can do it." Jennifer finally let out his mouth and admitted his mistake in disguise. As a woman, doing this is not an unacceptable thing. Zhou Yigu even accepted her sorry.


    Of course, this is only because she is a woman and has the right to be proud. If you put on a man who dares to be so awkward with him, he will definitely let him know how many colors in the world and how many stars humans can see.


    "Very good, this lady. I don''t know what you call it?" Zhou Yi began to look directly at this female giant who was a little higher than herself. Now he needs to know her name as the beginning of cooperation.


    "Jennifer Susan Walters, you can call me Jennifer directly." Jennifer reported the name, and Zhou Yi immediately said.


    "So, Jennifer. I am taking you back to the ground now, and you need to help me persuade Mr. Bruce Banner. I will arrange for him to meet with the group. As for the results, you are counting."


    "The deal!" Jennifer nodded decisively. As a lawyer, she did not find any problems. The shorter the thing, the less error it can be. This is the rule of the lawyers.


    "Look, this is very simple. If you can listen to me at the beginning, there will not be so many things happening." Zhou Yi complained, just want to continue doing something. Medusa reported to him that there was a request for communication. He agreed to the newsletter, and soon Coulson��s voice appeared in his ear.


    "where are you?"


    "I just had a peace talk with the female Hulk. Now I have just made progress!" Zhou Yi replied, hearing the anxiety in Korsen''s tone. "What happened, your tone is wrong!"


    "The situation has changed. Hulk has begun to cause damage in the city. Spider-Man is keeping him, but it is useless. In addition, there is a monster that is also marching toward Broadway, his destructive power and Hulk are a level. It��s amazing. Dude, no matter what you are doing now. Come back, we need you.��


    When Coulson finished talking, he hanged up the newsletter. Obviously he was already burnt. And the look of Zhou Yi has become serious.


    "Banner hasn''t lost the ability to transform?" He asked Jennifer, and Jennifer''s performance was just like him, knowing nothing about it.


    ��What happened?�� She realized that she was wrong.


    "Hulk appeared and began to destroy the city. Now I am going to stop him."


    "This is impossible!" Jennifer whispered, then immediately pulled Zhou Yi. "Take me, I will go with you."


    Zhou Yi nodded. He grabbed Jennifer and rushed toward Broadway at the fastest speed.

 Chapter 215： Spider escapes two giants

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    "Are you ready?" General Ross asked his own men, and soon his deputy gave him a reply.


    "General, everything is ready. Our people are ready."


    "Very good, signal the guy. Let him lead Hulk to the designated position." General Ross waved his hand and let the soldiers under his hands begin to work again. Hulk��s appearance was within his expectation, although he did not know why Hulk did not appear before this, but it did not matter. His purpose is to catch Hulk, and he will not care if he has nothing to do with this purpose.


    However, even if he only wants to find the trouble of Hulk, he does not want to pay attention to the other. But there is still trouble to find him on the head.


    "Sir, our people found Hulk near Columbia University, and now he is heading towards Broadway." An officer belonging to the National Guard appeared on the communication channel and began reporting to Ross General what they saw. .


    "Soldier, are you kidding me? Or are you reversing the direction. Hulk just came out of Broadway, how could it be in the place you said." For this officer, General Ross did not believe it at all. . Or he is not willing to believe what he said.


    To know that Hulk is now under his surveillance, and the second goal was taken away by the Knights of Dawn. Where to find another Green Giant. He thought that the officer must have lost his head because he was not willing to see another Hulk.


    But the facts are doomed, and absolutely will not change because of his ideas.


    "Sir, you think my men are fighting with each other. I have images here, we need support!" The officer said that he opened the transmission device on his helmet. It was the US military''s active soldier equipment and was able to confront the soldiers. Real-time monitoring and analysis of the current situation encountered.


    And when he sent the image to General Ross, the old man began to fall into silence.


    In front of his eyes, a green giant is unscrupulously destroying everything in front of him, everywhere there are vehicles and public facilities destroyed by him. The soldiers were madly on fire, but the bullets sputtered sporadic sparks on his body. It''s like wearing a armor on his body.


    Seeing this, General Ross knows that this guy is definitely not Hulk. He has been dealing with Hulk for many years, and he is very clear about Hulk��s ability. The bullet will hit the Hulk and will not produce such a spark. Because his muscles will make the bullet lose its kinetic energy but not eject it. So this giant is definitely not Hulk. And to understand this, General Ross found that things began to move in the worst direction, and that the plan that was infallible in his eyes was broken by this sudden change.


    But he still wants to make the final effort, he must try it no matter what the outcome.


    "Soldier, I will give you a mission. A mission you must complete!" General Ross began to issue a dangerous mission to the officer. A task that is a little careless and will be broken. He knows very well how dangerous this task is, but the command is the order, he only asks for the result. In any case, this group of soldiers must complete this order.


    Of course, this task is not a mortal task, it still has a glimmer of life. As long as they can catch up.


    "As long as you can catch up!" muttered to himself, General Ross began to pin his hopes on the illusory luck.


    "I must have stepped on something dirty when I went out today." The little spider ran wildly in the direction of Times Square. Just after he received a reminder from the US military, let him lead Hulk to that direction. In the principle of good citizens, Little Spider chose to believe these soldiers. So he tried his best to attract Hulk and let him stay behind him.


    The raging Hulk did indeed follow him, but he was very unfriendly. I saw Hulk chasing the little spider while throwing it up and throwing it on the little spider''s head. Some of these things are garbage cans, some are telephone booths, and others are cars.


    For Hulk, these are all gadgets. But for the little spider, he doesn''t want to see these things. Fortunately, spider induction can always save him a small life at a critical time, otherwise it is these throwing objects that can make him fall halfway.


    "I said you, put me down." In the arms of the little spider, Betty, who has begun to gradually slow down, is not very clear. Although she said the voice was small, the little spider still heard it clearly. And when he heard it clearly, he immediately began to shake his head.


    "Ms. I don''t know what setbacks you have suffered. But you have to believe that life is good and the world is beautiful. Even if you are looking for death, don''t look for such a way to die. Anyway, I think, from the Brooklyn Bridge. It��s better to jump down than to be a small cake. Of course, don��t jump in front of the good neighbor Spider-Man of New Yorkers, because I will definitely save you.��


    Listening to the messy mouths of the little spiders, Betty began to understand why Hulk was angry like this. I have to know that this guy has never stopped Hulk��s mouth gun along the way. I also know how much Hulk has been devastated by the light.


    "He is my boyfriend, he won''t hurt me." Betty reluctantly explained, but in the band of the little spider, it was immediately understood as another meaning.


    "Wow, beauty and the beast? Please forgive me, this big guy behind is really not very good. I think King Kong may be more suitable."


    The little spider is still running around, and this time he is replied by Hulk��s roar, and there is a whole bus that has been thrown over. It can be seen that Hulk is very angry.


    "Well, I am wrong. You are a little more handsome than King Kong. Because you are much smoother than him, and you are wearing pants!"


    This time the effect was not bad, because Hulk finally did not litter things. The little spider just breathed a sigh of relief and heard a loud bang. He turned his head and saw that Hulk had a big jump. Directly blocked in front of him. Then he stood up with a huge fist like he came over.


    This is the spider''s induction is too late to save him. Because his speed is too fast to hold, even if there is already a reaction, but the inertia still makes him rush to Hulk. In a hurry, he could only scream with his eyes closed.


    "Don''t do it, I have a quality in my hand!" The sound really produced a miraculous effect. Hulk''s face suddenly changed color, and he quickly stopped his movements. But obviously the result of just being out of his mind is that he can''t stop.


    At this time, the little spider desperately pushed Betty. Let both people avoid this one dangerously. After seeing this punch, after all, there was no danger, no matter if it was a small spider or a Hulk, it was relieved. Then, the little spider did another thing to do.


    He put the spider''s silk on his face, then turned his head and ran. Imagine what it is like after a person has been twice chewed by the same person with the same thing. Some people may be able to hold their breath, but this does not include Hulk.


    He tore off the spider silk on his face and whispered to Betty, "Get rid of it!" Just a big jump, flying a few hundred meters away, and then followed the little spider''s ass. It can be seen that he is really like pinching this nasty little bug.


    The little spider ran and ran hard and finally came to the front of Times Square. Looking at the square not far away, he was exhausted. In fact, he really did not think that he could actually play to this extent. Thinking about the horror of Hulk, he has a feeling of soft feet. This kind of monster, how can it not be his turn.


    And just as he got on a light pole and was ready to watch how the military took over Hulk, a black shadow fell in front of him with a heavy bang. This time, Hulk jumped exceptionally. Because he landed in front of the electric light pole that the little spider was squatting.


    The huge impact and vibration made the electric light pole a mast that kept shaking. The little spider swayed on the east and was almost smashed out. When he finally stabilized his body, he found that things were big.


    Hulk has pinched the lamp post in his hand, and a huge green face is facing the little spider. There is no distance between the two.


    "Hey, how are you? When you look at it from a close distance, you find that your skin is really good. There is no acne. What brand of facial cleanser do you use!" The little spider laughed twice and wanted to be active. See if you can let Hulk let him go. But he found that this did not seem to have any effect.


    Hulk still stared at him with a stinking face, and his eyes were full of anger. He grinds his teeth and makes such a sound.


    "Little bugs, you must die!"


    How could a little spider squat, and he quickly showed his wrist in order to survive. A group of spider silk immediately shot softly and hung on the face of Hulk.


    "Oh, it seems to run out. If you don''t mind, maybe I can try another one!"


    Hulk grinds his teeth and raises a huge palm. At this time, a military vehicle suddenly flew over and hit a building next to the two people, becoming a large group of fireballs.


    Hulk was thus distracted, and the little spider jumped out immediately. When Hulk saw it, he immediately snorted. And just as he screamed, a snoring like a hot wind wrapped in a fire followed.


    Then, the wall in front of Hulk was smashed open, and an equally large body rushed out of the diffuse smoke, and the shells slammed into Hulk''s arms. Then suddenly burst into a sound like an oversized cowhide drum screaming in the ear, and the impact actually produced a deafening effect.


    And this is not limited, a wave of waves formed a shock wave, shot from the place where the two huge figures collided together, let the little spider still in the air fly directly out and slammed into a wall.


    Let his painful grin, but the little spider is also superhuman. This is not going to be like him. But even if he did, he did not have the courage to find the culprit to report this hatred.


    Because there are two giants entangled in front of him, you are punching me with one punch. Watching them collide with their fists and feet can produce an explosion-like shock wave. The little spider feels lucky and feels extremely proud. Hulk turned out to be such a cow, then I have been in his hands for so long, isn''t he going to fly?


    He is a man of great psychological quality and looks like it now. This is really better.

 Chapter 216： The fire of the vertical and horizontal fire network is heated

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    The floor in front of Times Square began to make a trembling tremor, and the dense explosions and the soaring smoke almost emerged from the floor without interruption, occasionally mixed with all sorts of strange things. come out.


    So people, like the little spiders, are honestly staying underneath, wondering what the above situation has progressed to. The reason why they speculate is because no one has the courage to go to watch the war. A monster-level Hulk has already scared the courage, not to mention a monster like this.


    They waited for a long time and finally waited for a slight stoppage. There was no more movement in the building. The little spider just wanted to take a risk and go up to see what happened. A huge figure suddenly broke through the wall, flew out from a dozen floors, and fell to the ground.


    After a loud bang, the ground on Times Square suddenly appeared a dent that was plowed out by the body. Hulk��s huge body climbed up from a ruined mound and screamed at the floor he had just flew out.


    "Hehehe......." Another huge figure appeared on the edge of the floor, and he laughed and made a low and harsh noise. "Hulk, are you only doing this kind of thing?"


    Hulk, who was in the downwind, immediately screamed and thundered. He grabbed a piece of the floor that was turned upside down and threw it at the monster above. The plain floor immediately became a deadly weapon in his hand, and the sound of the rotating wind was more scary than the helicopter''s propeller.


    Faced with this kind of thing, the monsters upstairs have no plans to eat hard. He opened his side slightly and avoided the flying brick directly. Then he heard only a harsh and dull sound. The flying brick was already smashed through the building, leaving only a piece of body slanting. The ground flew to the sky.


    "Drink!" Looking at Hulk and lifting a piece of masonry, Bronsky naturally would not be stupid to stay on top of it as a target. He screamed and slammed into the direction of Hulk.


    The exaggerated recoil force caused the entire floor to collapse in an instant, and this led to the fact that Bronsky''s body was bombarded in an unstoppable manner like a missile. Hulk also wanted to knock him down with his hand, but Bronsky just arbitrarily smashed the things that Hulk had thrown.


    With a loud noise, he also fell to the ground. And the distance from Hulk is only ten meters.


    "You have this ability, this is all your ability?" Bronsky gave a repressed laughter and began to laugh at Hulk without mercy. And Hulk naturally will not let others laugh at him.


    He screamed and the bulldozer rushed over. And Bronsky also smiled and greeted him. At the feet of these two giants, the earth could not bear their power, and the ground began to shake. Layer cracks began to spread in the square, but wherever they were attacked. Don''t say that people who can stand still, there are few things that are still standing.


    The trend of Hulk does not have much effect on Bronsky. Although he has become a monster now, he was an elite commando before this. Therefore, he is obviously more dominant than Hulk��s fighting style with all his strength and fierceness.


    Bending over and accelerating toward Hulk, Bronsky hugged his waist for a moment and pushed his whole person up. Although Hulk began to struggle hard and hammered his back with both hands, but for the Bronsky, who was behind a heavy armor, the attack was completely within the limits of tolerance.


    He ate the attack of Hulk hard, pushed him up hard, and fell heavily behind him. This kind of big back is often seen in fighting or wrestling competitions, and generally makes the audience feel very enjoyable. But now, this big back of Bronsky will only make people feel shocked.


    Hulk''s body was almost buried under the surface of the earth. The huge impact was like a deep-buried bomb exploding, and the ground around them was turned over layer by layer. Whether it is the surface of the masonry or the deep soil, it is explosively sprayed out. That kind of visual impact, even people have a feeling of watching Hollywood blockbusters. But this is not Hollywood, this is a real event.


    In the face of such real events, almost everyone feels the powerlessness of being human. They can no longer be destroyed. General Ross stood in the plane and looked at the idea that Times Square, which is already a mess, has come up. This iconic building in the United States is now as full of scars as it has been subjected to war.


    If they are not controlled again, once the important places such as Madison Square and Wall Street are affected, no matter who is standing behind him, he will not have any good end. So he immediately issued an order.


    "All action teams, ready to act."


    In his order, a dozen armed helicopters immediately came in from all directions. A team of soldiers appeared on the surrounding buildings, pushing out something like a large radar device. At the same time, military vehicles began to appear on the streets around them. They sneaked in and surrounded the two giants in the center of the square. At the same time, they also pointed at the various types of cannons and rocket launchers that were erected on them.


    This is all the power that General Ross can use, and it is his last fight to do everything. If he succeeds, he can become a famous person and successfully become one of the executives of the US military. The US military will also firmly remember his contribution. He will become a representative figure like Eisenhower. Everything that happens on Times Square and Broadway will become an insignificant detail.


    But if it fails, he will lose everything. Nothing will be owned. The wrong command, the wrong action, and the huge casualties and economic losses are enough to sever his future and put him in jail.


    This is a gamble, he is very clear, so it is also very important. After monitoring the battles below, General Ross immediately issued the order after all the teams were ready.


    "So people listen, fire!"


    With one order, all the planes, the chariots and the attacking devices began to attack. A long chain of fire sprang from the helicopter''s cannons, forming a cross-fire network that swept straight on the two giants below. Large caliber bullets landed on them, spewing countless sparks.


    These cross-fire shots didn''t seem to be useful, but they were enough to make the two giants feel a little pain.


    "General!" Bronsky took the lead in making such a cry. He didn''t seem to understand why he was attacked. He thought it was a mistake, so he shouted loudly. "Stop, general. It''s me!"


    "Bronsky?" Recognized Bronsky from that name or demeanor, but General Ross has no idea of ??being merciless. For him, this is already a war. What''s more, Bronsky is no longer qualified to become a soldier.


    "Don''t worry about him, keep on firing!" He continued to order, and signaled that the follow-up team began to follow up on the helicopter.


    The firepower of the helicopter became more fierce, and the chariots on the side began to join. The guns and rockets were involved, and immediately increased the pressure on the giants.


    Bronsky still doesn''t understand why. He still does not seem to feel that he is now a self-destructive person and a self-destructive military. But I don''t know what happened, it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that he doesn''t want to die here. So he immediately launched a counterattack.


    Can''t take care of Hulk, who is still dizzy on the ground, Bronsky immediately locked the target of the attack on his own chariot. He was carrying a lot of bullets and rain, and strode to a rocket launcher. The horrible posture made the soldiers in the car panic.


    They quickly pressed the launch button against Bronsky, and the two rockets immediately fired at him.


    And looking at the two rockets coming over to himself, Bronsky showed a terrible skill. He slaps it and flies out as soon as a rocket approaches. Because his current strength has reached an almost alarming level, the rocket that was shot was broken into the chariot on the side at a speed that was not weak at all. Immediately, a big fireball vacated and a team of friendly forces was destroyed.


    The other rocket was caught in his hand, and the powerful thrust of the jetted tail flame was almost nothing for Bronsky. He sneered, slamming the rocket on his sternum in front of a group of soldiers.


    The violent explosion brought a blazing flame and swallowed him in an instant. But all the soldiers found that there was no use for Bronsky. A black shadow strode out of the flame, if you walked in the air. Obviously, after experiencing the initial panic, Bronsky has discovered a fact.


    These things are not as good for him as a toy, even if it is just a missile, it just adds a little pain. On their true harm, they can''t do it at all. This made him confident to the extreme, mad to the extreme.


    "Have you seen it, general. Your little toys have no effect on me. I am a super soldier, I am the most powerful."


    Listening to Brownsky��s screaming, the general once again told him.


    "The firepower does not stop, the ultrasonic weapon is in place and the attack begins!"


    The equipment on the surrounding buildings immediately directed the radar-like probe to Bronsky under his command, followed by a super-frequency sound jet. This is the only weapon the general can handle against Hulk. At first he used two doors and almost subdued Hulk. But in the end it was topped by Hulk and destroyed the two weapons.


    This made him once ridiculed, even Bronsky said that it is completely inferior to his garbage. But today, General Ross will prove that this weapon is by no means junk.


    In order to cope with Hulk and the No. 2 goal that he still doesn''t know where he is, he has transferred twenty ultrasonic cannons by all means, and now is the moment when they show their power.


    (It��s been so long, it��s finally finished the paving. The protagonist will be able to debut tomorrow. It��s really a big deal for this Hulk.)

 Chapter 217： 黔驴 穷 poor generals exit

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    Twenty sonic cannons were launched at the same time. The invisible ultrasound enveloped Bronsky for a moment. The fluctuations of these sound waves are fierce and fierce, and almost invisible air is distorted. And when they passed on to Bronsky, he immediately felt heavy pressure.


    The muscles and bones of the whole body revealed an unspeakable sourness, and the internal organs seemed to be squirming and twitching, causing the whole person to have a disgusting impulse. The brain is stimulated as if it is going to explode, open your eyes and see things. Everything in front of me seems to be vague.


    This is just an inner feeling, and the external feeling also makes Bronsky feel painful. Just as the body is piled up by layers of walls, if only one or two layers of walls are piled on the body, it will not feel like the power of Bronsky. But now he is not suffering from the pressure of one or two walls. It is the enormous pressure caused by dozens of layers and hundreds of walls. Every action feedback comes with huge pressure. The invisible air seemed to be turned into a hard solid and wrapped him thoroughly. It made him feel like a mosquito in amber, and even breathing is difficult.


    He began to scream up desperately, but even the air he had pulled out was squeezed back by the layers of ultrasonic waves. In the face of the modern weapons of such state organs, he seems to have completely lost the power of resistance. General Ross, who saw this scene, showed a satisfied smile.


    "Be prepared for a strong sedative, even if you use a shuttle gun for hunting whales, give me a sedative to inject into him. Do you understand?"


    He had just begun to command his own men, and at this time, Bronsky did something that surprised him. He began to desperately beat the ground under his feet, and began to use the large hands covered with scales to dig the soil underneath.


    Ultrasonic weapons are not strictly fatal to him. It will always ruin his brain and kill his physical strength. But even if it continues to follow the current situation, at most it will make him temporarily lose consciousness. But Bronsky understands that if he loses consciousness, what Ross General will do to him is a problem that cannot be guaranteed. Therefore, he made a decision before the sonic weapon completely abolished him, and dug the tunnel.


    After making up his mind, Bronsky''s movements became fast. With his current strength, it is not a problem to dig concrete. Just a moment, his figure has disappeared on the surface. This immediately surprised General Ross.


    However, in the end, he is also a person who has been practicing for a long time. The key moment is not to panic at all. Instead, he calmly reached the order.


    "Turn half of the sonic cannon to control Hulk, and the remaining half is on standby. Once the guy is outcropping, start attacking immediately!"


    He has verified that this weapon is also useful for giants of this level, so he seems confident at this moment. It is impossible to make a huge mold.


    Strictly speaking, his current strength is discounted. Although he broke through the restrictions of Samuel antidote and forced the transformation from Bruce Banner to Hulk by anger, his body was affected by the antidote. Compared with the previous Hulk, he is very weak now.


    Plus, he was just stunned by Bronsky, and now he even stands still. At this time, the high-frequency ultrasound emitted by the ultrasonic gun hit him. The powerful shock wave exacerbated the vertigo in his brain, and even made him unable to hold the balance and fell to the ground. Coupled with the strong pressure created by the ultrasonic gun itself, the angry beast of Hulk is completely bound. Although he desperately wants to struggle, even the struggling movements are small and poor.


    Looking at Hulk��s weak reaction on this weapon, General Ross finally showed a smile in the victory. "Fast, hurry up and control it. Our mission is almost complete."


    He hurriedly ordered that a huge joy filled his heart. His dreams are within easy reach, and he only needs to reach out and reach. This is a perfect thing. However, the more perfect the thing, the more likely it is to have an accident.


    A black and green phantom shot straight out of the air, with a huge empty explosion, suddenly appeared next to Hulk. When he landed on the ground, General Ross suddenly opened his eyes.


    He can''t believe what he sees in his eyes, and he can''t believe that someone will destroy everything at this most important time. So he could only open his mouth and gnash his teeth and spit out the name that made him hate from the eyes of the blind man. "Dawn Knight!"


    Yes, this is at a critical time. Zhou Yi appeared, and when it appeared, it completely destroyed all plans of General Ross.


    In front of Hulk, he propped up a full range of powers. This force field completely isolated the external ultrasound and temporarily relieved the pain of Hulk. And then, he shot high-energy heat rays from his eyes, like a sword, swiping through the probes of those ultrasonic devices. Although this does not cause any great damage, it is enough to make these devices useless. Losing these ultrasonic weapons, the military has almost lost all the means that can cause harm to Hulk.


    "What are you doing, Dawn Knight! Are you thinking about the military declaring war?" General Ross is almost mad at the level of madness. He yells loudly through the radio on the plane and vents his heart''s anger toward Zhou Yi. .


    "Don''t be so scary, Lord General. I am just protecting and helping a scientist who has been chased by the military and has been inexplicably persecuted by an accidental scientist."


    In the face of the threatening question of General Ross, Zhou Yi is not at all empty. Be aware that this is a capitalist country. What is a capitalist country is where the capital is greater than democracy, greater than justice, and greater than the national interest.


    As long as it is the top three, you can casually confront this country. And the vast American people will stand on your side. This is the saddest place for the government of this country, whose people do not believe in them at all.


    "You are interfering with military operations. I can swear you through treason!" General Ross is still screaming, but in Zhou Yi''s opinion, this is just a mourning for the defeated dog. He waved his hand at random and retorted.


    "Please, general. But I need to remind you that you are already poor. You have nothing to do with Hulk. If I were you, it would be better to leave early!"


    Zhou Yi��s words are harsh but also very realistic. General Ross has no means at all. But just let him leave, he is not willing to be 10,000 points. Because once you leave the field, it means that he has completely failed. And the end of the failure will be very clear.


    After biting his teeth, General Ross decided to let go. Even if he is trying to break the lives of these soldiers, he will also lay down Hulk.


    "Through my command, continue to attack. We must complete our mission, attack and attack me!"


    His words changed the color of his deputy, and he began to look at General Ross with strange eyes.


    "Why, can''t you hear me?" Looking at his strange deputy, General Ross leaped wildly. At this time, the deputy took out the gun and pointed him at him. "Sorry, general. Superior order, we must retreat now!"


    "Upper command?" General Ross��s face showed an incredible look. "Who is your superior, who do you work for, soldier?"


    "This is confidential, sir. But we have taken over your position, and now everything is under our command." The deputy smiled and responded. "And, there is another order from the Department of Defense, and all your duties have been lifted, General Thaddeus E. Ross."


    Upon hearing this, General Ross was as soft as the seat. He knew he was finished, and he would become a victim of compromise between the Department of Defense and the outside world. Everything that happened suddenly took his conviction almost instantly.


    And his adjutant glanced at him sympathetically, then he held the headset in his ear.


    "Sir, we have taken control of the situation. Now we are starting to retreat."


    "Good, hard work for you. The rest will be handed over to our super gentleman." Coulson''s voice came from his ear, which meant that the temporary blow to General Ross was the hiding. The behemoth behind the scenes - SHIELD.


    However, although the means are done a little, but for the current form. This is the best solution. Listening to the report of Coulson in his ear, watching the troops withdraw a little. Only the police left the order in the field. Zhou Yi nodded with satisfaction and turned and said to Hulk.


    "Now, let''s talk about it. Mr. Banner!"


    However, the answer to him was that Hulk was not willing to scream. His lustrous eyes were fixed on the helicopter that had just heard the voice of General Ross. The heavy nose was enough to show how angry he was now.


    Zhou Yi saw his eyes and immediately warned him.


    "Mr. Banner, if I am you, I will restrain myself. I have to know that I have spent a lot of work to make people settle here."


    At this time, Jennifer, who came with him, also quickly calmed up Hulk��s emotions.


    "Calm down, Bruce. Everything is over. Don''t be too impulsive, this impulse is not good."


    However, the angry Hulk simply did not listen to these two people. For General Ross, the anger in his heart is as terrifying as a gushing volcano. In his eyes, everything he gave was thanks to the madman general, so when he heard the voice of the general, his anger broke out uncontrollably.


    Under this anger, almost no one can comfort him. He completely ignored the meaning of the two men, and picked up a huge stone and threw it at the helicopter in the sky.


    The boulder came out with a horrible whistle, and the speed was so fast that the driver in the plane showed the most desperate fear. At this speed, he could not avoid such an attack. And when the boulder was about to get to the plane, Zhou Yi violently extended his hand to the boulder.


    The powerful power of the moment stopped the rush of the boulder and braked it in the air. And as Zhou Yi folded the five fingers, the boulder was shattered by a huge amount of pressure until it became a pile of dust that drifted with the wind.


    After Zhou Yi, who had done all this, he asked coldly to Hank.


    "Mr. Banner, are you a provocation?"

 Chapter 218： Unscrupulous

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. In addition, I wish you all a Merry Christmas. Singles are actually quite happy.)


    Hulk refused to pay attention to Zhou Yi��s question. He lowered his body and jumped forward, and rushed toward the plane in the sky. It can be seen that he really came to the extent that General Ross was not dead.


    The super power gave him an unparalleled bounce, and almost instantly he appeared above the plane. Looking at his big, tree-like arm, no one doubts that he has the ability to hit the plane with a punch.


    And just as the pilot tried to pull the joystick of the plane and wanted to avoid the attack of Hulk. Black light suddenly appeared in their sight, and then they saw that Hulk��s huge body seemed to be hit by something, and it slammed vertically toward the ground, and slammed into the layers of the earth. in.


    At this time they noticed that the Dawn Knight had appeared in the air and began to look at the Hulk below with a looking angle.


    "I said, Mr. Banner. I am here now, without my permission. You can''t think of anything to do."


    In the face of Zhou Yi''s unwelcome declaration, Huoke roared and climbed out from the ground. He felt that he was underestimated, and this feeling made his anger even higher. The resentment from General Ross, the anger of the Knights of Dawn, and all the anger of the past have all come together, sending more powerful power in his body.


    This power filled his body and made him bigger. The heightened body again, the muscles that are soaring again. Let him look like a low hill. No one doubts whether his power has become stronger, because the huge body itself is the best explanation.


    "Bruce, don''t do this. Listen, don''t do this!" Jennifer saw the change in Hulk, and she understood that he was definitely furious in his heart. But now is really not the time to lose your temper. So she rushed up and tried to stop Hulk.


    However, Hulk pushed her away. He stared at the heavenly Zhouyi with his green eyes, and once again filled his strength and jumped up. The power of the explosion made him feel like he was detonating a bomb. The surface is instantly overturned, and he is ejected like a green light.


    This time, his goal is no longer an airplane. But the Dawn Knight in front of him. Only by removing this guy who is blocking himself can he settle with Ross General, which is very clear to him. So he is also very decisive in doing it.


    Looking at Hulk, he rushed over to himself, and Zhou Yi��s heart was also angry. He lowered his body and rushed over to Hulk. The figures of the two men collided in an instant, and the power of the ultimate force against the slamming rush was as raging and shocking as the volcanic volcano.


    The air instantly became sticky and then violently shot. The almost horrible hedging created a huge shock wave, and then broke out a huge balloon. All the things that were affected by the gas circle were knocked out, and the glass on the surrounding buildings broke down layer by layer. The air is almost turned into a solid in their hands, becoming a dangerous explosive, affecting everything around it.


    Zhou Yi��s body flew out and was quickly stabilized by him in midair. Hulk did not have this kind of skill, his body exploded at a faster rate than once, and then once again fell into the ground. The layers of the collapsed soil waves and the spurt of smoke are enough to prove that he is now deep enough and that the strength of the squat is large enough.


    "Stop, Mr. Banner. You are not my opponent!" Zhou Yi, rationally persuaded, after watching Hulk, who had been abandoned for a long time from this big pit. But Hulk is a completely emotional creature. Zhou Yi��s statement only makes him even more angry.


    He rushed out and hugged a car that had been scrapped and thrown at Zhouyi. Of course, one could not meet his needs at all, so there was a second and a third. Until he threw all the things he saw.


    For these things that fly up, Zhou Yi silently opened his own force field control. He controlled the flight of these throwing objects and fixed them one by one in midair. Then they piled up a little bit together. When Hulk had nothing to throw, he immediately waved his hand and let them pile up together. Even the throwing objects that had been squeezed into a whole were flying toward Hulk.


    Hulk has thrown so many things, so that after these things are combined into one, the volume becomes quite large, and it is also a huge thing for Hulk. The next moment, this behemoth flew to the top of Hulk.


    Looking at this behemoth, Hulk sullenly held out his hands. The strong arms immediately withstood the things that descended from the sky, and the tremendous power made this behemoth deform from the place where his hands touched. And with his movements, this thing has a tendency to be thrown back.


    Zhou Yike didn''t want to play with him the game of losing the ball, so he immediately extended his hand in the direction of Hulk, and applied a huge force to his behemoth. The invisible force field acts on it and immediately becomes a huge pressure.


    It was only for a moment that the weight of the behemoth seemed to be infinitely magnified, so that Hulk, who had not reacted, was immediately bent. However, he still has the strength, even after a big bang, he burst into a new force, and hardly put this thing up.


    However, this behavior does not really make sense, because Zhou Yi once again raised the level of the gravity field in the next moment. Every time the level of the force field is turned over, the pressure on Hulk is even greater. That is the pressure of exponential growth.


    Under the heavier pressure, Hulk could no longer hold on. Although he bit his teeth desperately and struggled with the weight of his body, his body was already unable to withstand it.


    His body began to tremble and one leg could not hold. Then directly in a loud noise, he was on the ground. This caused the thing he was holding to tremble, and because of the uneven force, he caused greater oppression.


    Looking at Hulk��s hard work, anger and helplessness. Jennifer couldn''t stand it anymore. She immediately opened her throat and shouted at Zhou Yi.


    "Dawn Knight, stop. He is almost unable to hold it."


    "I can''t stop before he completely gives up." Zhou Yi refused her coldly. "You should be able to see that at this time he is irrational. I can''t let him continue to cause more damage."


    "Hell, don''t you say that you are helping him? Is this your help to him?" Jennifer asked in a hurry. Zhou Yi gave her a reply immediately.


    "I am helping him and helping him not to do the wrong thing at this time. This is what I am doing now."


    Upon hearing this explanation, Jennifer immediately bit his teeth. She knew that the Knights of Dawn were right. But she just can''t accept this situation. No one can watch his loved ones suffer from sin and remain indifferent, even if she knows that it is for him.


    Listening to Hulk once again issued an overwhelmed roar, Jennifer could not help but rushed up. She did not choose to attack Zhou Yi because she knew that this was something that was not realistic. So she chose to help Hulk and share the weight for him.


    She rushed directly to the edge of Hulk, reaching out to help him support the weight on his head. Under the efforts of the two giants, the behemoth was topped up a little bit. And this is what Zhou Yi does not want to see.


    He restricted Hulk��s actions and simply did not want him to hurt the helicopter. Because he knows that there are not only General Ross, but also the secret hand of the SHIELD. Once Hulk smashed the plane, it meant that he had declared war on two huge forces at the same time.


    The military has been able to force him to go nowhere, to go to Brazil''s backcountry for five years, or even more powerful Aegis. Once he has made a problem, the whole world can be said to have no place for him.


    Because his actions completely gave the SHIELD excuse, so that they can treat him in any way with impunity. At that time, Zhou Yi wanted to help him and it was very difficult to do it.


    The problem is that these two guys don''t understand his pains at all. They desperately opposed Zhou Yi, and even once regarded him as their enemy. This makes Zhou Yi very puzzling. Is it really important to vent your inner anger?


    Feeling that the resistance force uploaded by the force field is getting bigger and bigger, Zhou Yi frowned and once again increased the level of the force field, this time the weight is still doubled. And for the two giants below, it has almost reached the limit that cannot be tolerated.


    Hulk once again roared, his knees could not support, and he fell to the ground. A huge snake-like tendon emerges from his arm, showing how much pressure his muscles are now bearing.


    Jennifer is the same, because she is still standing because of her height, but it is also pushed to the limit by the weight above. A large swath of sweat ran down her green skin, making her whole person seem to be soaked in sweat, and it looked like a wolf.


    Zhou Yi is very sorry for their pain, but he will never be merciless. Because this is their own choice, people always have to pay for their choice. And this is the price they have to bear.


    The plane where General Ross was located began to leave the battlefield quickly, and for him there was no need for him to exist. The following things have not been related to him. The SHIELD will intervene in his place and may even do better.


    At this time, there was a sudden shock and noisy loud noise in a building on the side, and then a green figure slammed out of a window and launched a fatal attack on the plane in the sky. s attack.

 Chapter 219： Strong and weak

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    "General, you can''t escape." The attack was initiated by Bronsky, who first fled into the ground. He had already drilled the ground when General Ross tried to control Hulk. Hidden into the floor of a building. And has been concerned about the development of the situation.


    It was not until the last moment that he rushed out. For nothing else, I want to let General Ross know that he is not a garbage thrown and thrown. If he has made a betrayal, he will bear the price of betraying him. Now, it is the moment when he pays the price.


    The timing of his pick was just right, it happened that the Knights of Dawn had full control of the Hulk. At this time, all the energy of the Knights of the Dawn was placed on Hulk, and they had no choice but to take care of others.


    So Bronsky''s attack was completely unblocked. He waved his hard arm, but for a moment, he tore the entire tail of the plane.


    This is also the result of the pilot''s sudden super-level play. He forced the control of the aircraft to avoid the damage caused by Bronsky to the main body of the aircraft, but even so, the aircraft was fatally damaged.


    Helicopters who lost the entire tail can no longer maintain their balance. The enormous power generated by the main rotor began to distort the main body of the aircraft, causing the broken body to start frantically rotating with the main rotor. At this time, the pilot could not control its movement. The plane braved the black smoke, and it was about to hit the building on one side. At this time, Zhou Yi could not stand it.


    He released the control of Hulk and rushed up in an instant, lifting the helicopter on the edge of the accident. Take it to the ground and land on it.


    As soon as the plane landed, the people inside ran out. Even General Ross walked out under the help of the deputy who betrayed him. At this time, they are ordinary people who are not suitable to exist on this battlefield, let alone give two monsters a target. To be honest, almost everything just about to scare them to death.


    Zhou Yi was facing away from these running soldiers and put his sight on Bronsky. He came late and didn''t know that Bronsky was here too, but when he saw him, he thought of what Coulson told him, and the other was like a monster of Hulk.


    His ugly appearance has a distinct difference from Hulk and the female giant. But with careful resolution, we can see some commonalities. This shows that there must be a certain relationship between them. However, watching Hulk, who had already got out of trouble, stared at Bronsky with a very angry eye. Zhou Yi could guess that there must be some festivals between the two big men.


    Bronsky stood on the ground, and the tall body was like a bronze-cast statue. When he came forward, his shadow could cover Zhou Yi''s body. Compared with him, the Knight of Dawn is so small.


    It is also this huge difference in size that makes him not look at the Dawn Knight at all. Although he has seen the confrontation between Dawn Knight and Hulk, but because they actually only had a collision, Bronsky could not see the power of the Dawn Knight. In addition, he has been using the invisible force field, and Bronsky has a feeling of the Dawn Knight.


    Now he is blindly arrogant, and strictly speaking, he has reached the point of no end. Don''t say that the Dawn Knight, the world''s superhero is tied to him, he will not look in it.


    So driven by this mentality, he simply ignored the Dawn Knight in front of himself. The horrible laughter was sent directly to General Ross behind him.


    "General, it seems that your army has abandoned you. Then we should also count the old account. I really hope that you can see who is the ultimate weapon."


    Listening to the declaration of this monster so arrogant, Zhou Yi issued a disdainful laugh. "Who do you think you are, what do you think you have?"


    Bronsky glanced at him and gave a horrible laughter from the abdomen.


    "I know you, Dawn Knight. The superheroes in the hearts of the ants, but in my eyes, you are just a bigger ant. Just remember my name. From today, I am called evil, the most in the world. Powerful warrior!"


    He said that he strode forward, and at the same time forced a fist to the front of the week. It can be seen that he is attacking with the mentality of smashing him into a patties.


    In the face of the attack of the evil Bronsky, Zhou Yi also made an offensive action, bending, closing, and accumulating power, and then exploding all the power that he accumulated in the shortest time.


    If the evil fist is a large-scale construction pile driver, then the Dawn Knight''s fist is an invincible big gun. The ultimate speed plus the ultimate power is the ultimate destructive power, and the Dawn Knight''s fist is the embodiment of this destructive power.


    In the blast of the bang, the Dawn Knight and the savage fists collided. The huge body difference did not bring absolute advantage, even for a moment, the evil fist was completely defeated.


    The scream of the storm began to sound in the square, and the source of this sound came from the punch of the Dawn Knight. Under this punch, the air stagnate instantly and shot in one direction in a thousandth of a second. Ling Xiao��s boxing wind drove the endless airflow and turned into a storm that swept through everything. In this storm, the evil Bronsky became a small ants.


    His body flew out instantly, and it was almost impossible to distinguish it with the naked eye. The onlookers who insisted on can only see the huge airflow as a fluid that can be seen directly with the naked eye, and sprayed with a green shadow. Then, in the loud noise, four or five buildings were pierced in an instant. When the green shadow crashed into the last building and stopped, the onlookers could even observe that the last building was shaking all over, giving people a feeling that it would collapse at any time.


    Just this time, many people have realized the power of the Dawn Knight. What is the strongest superhero on the ground, this guy is. Some daring bystanders have begun to frantically upload videos of this battle to Twitter and **. And even the uninhibited guy even touched the past and wanted to get better first-hand information.


    Zhou Yi noticed these undead guys, but he was confident to keep these people and let them not be affected.


    So he completely ignored these temporary war correspondents and began to walk toward the evil one step by step.


    "This is the strongest fighter you call yourself. Are you lying to yourself?"


    Listening to Zhou Yi''s teasing, the evil stood up from the ruins, and he looked at his fist. It just gave him a huge amount of damage. His entire hand bones are not broken. From the front of the fist, there was a huge dent, and the scales were shot everywhere. The half bones were also poked directly from the arm, making the bone stab on his elbow stand out. . And along the broken bones and wounds, the dirty blood flows like a stream.


    This is definitely a blow to evil, because this is the first serious injury he has suffered since he turned. However, he looked at the high-speed healing that was happening on his arm and immediately laughed.


    This healing ability fully satisfies his definition of the warrior, super strength, perfect anti-strike ability, and high-speed regeneration and recovery. With those who can say that he is not perfect.


    So he immediately laughed.


    "I admit, Dawn Knight, you still have some ability. At least you hurt me, but you think that you will win this way, then you are too small to watch a warrior''s battle. This is just the beginning! ��


    Saying, the evil broke out at his own maximum speed and rushed toward the Dawn Knight. The strong muscles of the body give him a powerful power, and with his huge body shape, almost a foot is going out and the distance of four or five meters disappears behind him. This makes his speed faster than human imagination, and the air flow driven by the body is powerful and terrible.


    And between a few breaths, he rushed to the front of Zhou Yi. And madly launched the offense.


    The huge fist pierced dozens of times and hundreds of times in a second. It was unimaginable to look at it with a naked eye. It was like a ghost that could not be discerned, and was entangled in the Knights of Dawn. On the ground where the Knights of Dawn stood, countless gravels were shattered and hit. Then it stays in midair in a very strange state, and it becomes more and more fine and smaller, until it becomes unrecognizable.


    Only very few people can understand it. This is the illusion caused by ultra-high speed boxing. Because the speed of the boxing was too fast, the broken stone that had collapsed was too late to be hit by the range of high-speed boxing attacks, and again and again, and in the third, until the ability to be hit was completely lost. This also creates the illusion of broken stones.


    Compared with the illusion of the broken stone, it is even more unbelievable that the Dawn Knight is clearly in the high-speed boxing that is difficult to distinguish the form, but no one hears from the beginning to the end that he was hit. sound. When people look at him, they can only see a vague illusion, as if he had been mosaiced.


    The truth of this, it is estimated that only the Aegis Bureau with satellite surveillance, as well as the small spider with abnormal nerve reaction speed can be seen one or two. That is clearly the illusion of the Dawn Knight''s ultra-high speed avoidance between the square inches. Compared to the evil attack, the Dawn Knight avoids the flash faster and the frequency is higher. And precisely because he is too fast, the frequency is too high. It will appear in this ambiguous illusion in human vision.


    Although the evil can''t understand, he can feel that his attack has no use at all. This made his heart stunned to the extreme, and he immediately yelled at Zhou Yi.


    "Dawn Knight, don''t you just dodge like a woman? Do you have the courage to connect my fists?"


    The next moment, he found that the figure of the Dawn Knight became incomparably real. When he saw this scene, he immediately sneered, and the muscles of the knots shot the greatest power. The high-lifted fists also launched the most fierce attack on the target that became real.

 Chapter 220： Relatives and deeds

    (Sorry, something went wrong with the computer. The update is late!)


    There was a loud bang in the "bang", and countless dust was blown up by the wind blowing, showing radioactivity spreading around.


    The sorrow laughed because he had already felt his fist hit his target. He just wanted to announce his victory loudly, but all his expressions solidified to his face the next moment. He has no victory, or he is still a long way from victory.


    The Dawn Knight just set his arm and blocked what he thought was a fatal blow. In addition to blowing the cloak of the Dawn Knight, his fist even made his body step back.


    This makes the sinful suspicion that everything that he sees is true, and what happens next is almost let him pull out his own eyes.


    Zhou Yi slammed his thick arm up as he held his fist, which made a very large gap in the direction of the evil chest. And he took the opportunity to squeeze in, and then twisted sideways, making a very fierce knee hit. The hard knee and the wicked chest instantly made a very intimate contact, and this intimate contact immediately caused a huge chemical reaction. The savage and bulky body immediately rose to the ground, and the turbulent waves of the outburst caused the surrounding things to be once again greatly impacted.


    After the evil flies, the figure of the Dawn Knight disappears almost immediately. Then the next moment, he appeared above the evil. It was a heavy tomahawk-style lame, and the body that had just ascended into the air immediately folded in an exaggerated arc and then fell like a meteor.


    The smoke and the agitation of the body were almost buried in the thick soil. Looking at his twitching body, Zhou Yi did not think he had any ability to fight back. And then, he put his gaze on Hulk.


    "Mr. Banner, it''s time for you to wake up." "Wait, you can''t do this. You will hurt Bruce." Looking at Zhou Yi''s eyes, Jennifer quickly stopped between him and Hulk. Cried up. "Don''t you forget what you said? Or do you want to eat?" "Miss Jennifer, if you can calm him down, I won''t use any radical means. If you don''t have this ability, I I can only say sorry. I will stun him, I believe he will not remain in this state after he is dizzy!"


    Zhou Yi explained that he hopes Jennifer can understand his approach. He can only use violence to calm Hulk back.


    But Jennifer is not willing to accept his ideas anyway.


    "Don''t do this, listen. Give me some time, I will find a way to get Bruce back to change. Just give me a little while."


    Looking at Jennifer insisting on doing this, Zhou Yi thought about it. Still nodded.


    "I can give you a little while, but you should know that this time will not be too long!"


    "I understand!" Jennifer quickly turned his head and said to Hulk. "Bruce, listen to me. You need to calm down and listen. There are no enemies here, if you are not calming down. Really nothing is too late. Do you understand?"


    From the beginning, Jennifer was desperately trying to stop Hulk��s actions. This included the time when Zhou Yi and the evil fight, and he stopped the Hulk who wanted to rush. And just because she blocked Hulk, she realized how angry Hulk is now.


    This kind of anger is almost impossible to contain, or she is totally uncontrollable. Although she is still doing her best, in fact, there is no help for reality.


    Hulk pushed her away impatiently, and then faced Zhou Yi with a thick and majestic roar. He patted his chest and the teeth in his mouth were rubbing hard, which obviously meant that he had a fixed hatred for Zhou Yi. As long as he sees him, anger becomes completely unstoppable.


    "Although I don''t know why you are so hot to me, but I am really for you. Mr. Banner, can someone like me be a nanny for you, you should feel contented."


    Hulk refused to pay attention to his ridicule, and rushed up with a loud bang. Like a giant siege hammer, the huge arm slammed into Zhouyi.


    Zhou Yi still armed with a block of gear, but this time he felt a heavy force. The strength of Hulk has increased, and this is a very surprising discovery. It seems that he is not just a bigger body, but even the power is increasing.


    However, unfortunately, he has not been enhanced to the extent that he can change the situation. A large hand holding Hulk, Zhou Yi directly twisted his arm and threw his whole person to the ground. When he fell to the ground, Zhou Yi immediately jumped on his body and slammed his shoulders hard. "Sorry, Mr. Banner. I have to do this!" After he said this, he punched the back of Hulk''s head. This punch is full of power, far from being comparable to that of a small spider. So, just for a moment, let Hulk burst out, and began to look back, staring at Zhou Yi evilly.


    "Please, don''t look at me like this. I am really for you, hurry up." Zhou Yi complained, completely ignoring how fierce his eyes were, and immediately followed the past.


    One punch and one punch, one punch followed by a punch. Although his punching speed is not very fast, the outsiders seem to be as fierce and coherent as machine guns. Under his iron fist, even the tough guy who made the iron and steel poured can not afford it. Soon, he felt a serious dizziness, although his eyes were still fierce, but he could already see his eyes began to scatter.


    "Please, fainting past, fainting in the past!" Looking at Hulk, he still insisted that Zhou Yiyan continued to work on his own. At this time, a person rushed out to Zhou Yi.


    This man''s strength is very strong, and under the defense, Zhou Yi was immediately picked up by her, and slammed into a building on the side. The building''s building could not stop the collision of these two people, but for a moment they were buried by layers of gravel.


    "Damn, what are you doing?" Zhou Yi opened the stone of his own body and asked a glance at Jennifer holding his own. And answering him is Jennifer��s stubborn voice. "I want to protect my family."


    "I am here for him!"


    "But you are hurting him!" Zhou Yi found that Jennifer could not understand himself. He is attacking Hulk, but at this time he is not allowed to calm down, and things can''t make progress at all. However, his approach seems to be completely unacceptable to Jennifer.


    He has given up the idea of ??letting her agree. Things must be done according to their own planning. It is a mistake to let these people get in and out. It is even more wrong to let the woman who is confused about the problem get together. "Let me go!" Zhou Yi ordered, but Jennifer replied very simply. "Don''t think about it!"


    This kind of resistance and uncooperative attitude can only make Zhou Yi forcibly open her hand, although she is still desperately confronting him, but the level of power gap makes her resistance have no effect.


    Soon, Zhou Yi opened her arm and broke free from her entanglement. And just as he was about to fly out of the ruins, a huge figure slammed out of the dust.


    He jerked his hand to Zhou Yi, although Zhou Yi quickly flashed his big hand, but the cloak behind him was still in his hand.


    "Oops!" A bad hunch flashed through his heart, and the hunch immediately became a reality. With the goal of exerting strength in his hand, Hulk immediately launched a raid and began to exert his own brute force.


    He clasped Zhou Yi''s cloak with both hands and began to frantically spin in this ruin.


    The super strength and the huge centrifugal force show an absolute advantage at this moment, especially in the case that this kind of borrowing point cannot be found at all, Zhou Yi can only be at the mercy of anyone.


    At this moment, he is completely helpless. Because in the hands of Hulk, his body has become the best destruction tool, frantically destroying everything around him. Whether it is a wall or something, as long as he is swept up, he basically faces the fate of destruction.


    People in the distance can only see a green axis, a large gyro on the black edge. Rotating around, showing great destructive power.


    After knowing how many laps, Hulk finally began to be unsustainable. He bulged the strength of the whole body and threw it out in one direction. Under the pressure of the centrifugal force, the kinetic energy generated was almost incalculable.


    The air was blown up directly, and a milky white gas burst like a balloon that was squeezed. Then there was a black light and glare. The speed of tearing the sound quickly, and all the way to speed up is the explosion of countless air.


    The supersonic flight that Zhou Yi often experienced at this time appeared on his body in a passive way. His body flicked on the ground like a stone, and every time he split the surface, he shot countless gravel and mud.


    After a dozen or so times, this type of ejection began to slowly slow down. Looking back at his actions at this time, he will find that he has destroyed enough things. Almost a whole street was ruined in this kind of water sports.


    This made Zhou Yi somewhat angry and angry. He tried to control his body and wanted to stop from this involuntary flight. It was at this time that a big green guy appeared behind him.


    This figure is naturally not Hulk, but the evil that has been slowed down from Zhou Yi��s attack. He seized this critical moment and launched a deadly sneak attack.


    He jumped up and slammed his hands together on Zhou Yi. As the explosion of a super-equivalent bomb, the sound suddenly broke out. Under his sneak attack, Zhou Yi��s figure immediately fell in the direction of the earth.


    Just as he did it at first, he now tasted the feeling of embracing the earth.


    The surface was instantly penetrated by his body, and the gravel and mud almost drowned him. He could feel the whine of the earth beneath him, and even it could not withstand such a degree of blows and began to tremble.


    It��s really good news that all people are enemies. Zhou Yi, who finally controlled his body, laughed and turned black light out of the earth, and took off and took off into the air. He glanced at the two giants on the ground, and the corner of his mouth began to sneer.


    So now is the time to start the second round.

 Chapter 221： Boiling Blood Ripper

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    Zhou Yi, who flew into the air, saw Hulk coming out of the ruins, and a look of gloomy look, staring at his evil spirits. Both giants seem to have put their goals on him.


    The situation of this kind of enemies is that they did not think of it at first, but now it has become a reality. People have to feel the fate of the fate. However, for Zhou Yi, things have become much better solved.


    What he has to do now is to solve these two enemies. As for what kind of softness, he has completely given up. The mismatch of Hulk is already obvious. He naturally will not force him again. At this time, he already thought very well. Can he use his fist to solve the problem of strengthening other methods? Compared with these two guys, they have an absolute advantage. If this is the case, then directly give them a conviction.


    "Come on, let''s start the second round. Pick one, just right!" He mocked the two giants and landed directly on the ground.


    As soon as he landed, Hulk had a bad sorrow, and he rushed over to him. The two original and still hostile sides seem to have really started to cooperate.


    Of course, it is just like it. They rushed to the front of Zhou Yi, and the two big hands started to attack at the same time. Almost indiscriminate, one of their fists rushed to Zhouyi, while the other fist collided with each other.


    The sound of a fist collided with the two cars with enough horsepower is no different. Between the two giants, Zhou Yi sneered at the fists of two people.


    "Why, do you start to guilty now, this is not a good thing!"


    This sentence made the two big men anger, and the fact that the three people did not deal with each other was almost on the face. Cooperation, that is almost a completely impossible thing. It is impossible for Hulk to cooperate with evil spirits, and the evil spirits are completely invisible to Hulk��s empty power and do not know the waste used.


    So next, Hulk snorted. The evil also shouted "Shut up!". Then, countless fists began to wave, and there were countless collisions between them.


    Zhou Yi, who is between the two, is almost hand-footed and uses the ground to attack the attack of two people. His body is the smallest, so it is also the most disadvantageous in this close-range match. However, because he has the most strength and the most abundant combat skills, he is not at all in this fight.


    This made him suddenly become the main target in the chaos of the three people. Although the two giants occasionally put together one or two times, they have gradually shifted their firepower completely. Zhou Yi''s body.


    Their movements were swift and bursting, and it seemed almost completely blurred by outsiders. This made one or two undead guys stick to the scalp again. In order to see the most authentic scene, they have been attached to a close enough distance, and almost can already feel the incomparable boxing style.


    But they still can''t see everything that happened in the battlefield. Because under the naked eye they have completely lost observability. They can only see the two groups of different greens constantly twitching and changing, and the middle is mixed with a group of dark shadows that change more quickly.


    The deafening sound almost made them unable to hear anything else, but they still insisted on it. These are big news and big events. Enough to make their smashing, popular stuff full of things.


    And it doesn''t matter, when they send it to the network. Popularity began to show a spurt of growth immediately. Ten thousand, twenty thousand, and then suddenly reached 100,000, hundreds of thousands. In just a few minutes, the people watching their live broadcasts suddenly jumped to millions. And this number is still growing wildly.


    For a time, the eyes of countless pairs of eyes were placed in this heroic battle from New York. The things that human beings can''t distinguish are finally fully exposed to the world through the spread of the network and the loading of ultra-slow lenses, which makes ordinary people understand the power of superheroes.


    Under the playback of the ultra-slow lens, every action of Zhou Yi and the giants is taken into account by people. In the face of a fist almost the size of his own half, Zhou Yi used his palms, arms, knees and other hard parts to block the block. Even in a super slow motion lens, his movements are as coherent as his peers, and a quick blink of an eye will make people ignore his next move. And the fighting skills he showed are even more fascinating.


    In contrast, Hulk��s barbarism and violence, the murderous and murderous and vicious attacks are slightly inferior, but they also attract a lot of attention. For many people, this is much more enjoyable than watching science fiction movies. And some people have found that compared to those original fragments that are only a minute or two away, these slowed shots add up to dozens of hours, which is really an inexplicable shock in the incredible . Is this the power of superheroes? Many people have begun to feel this kind of emotion.


    The battle is still going on, but Zhou Yi has felt a very strange feeling. It is not stress, nor pain. It is a magical feeling that comes from the depths of the heart and inside the bones. It is a feeling of hearty and incomparable. A feeling he has never experienced before.


    Under the combination of these two forces, which are barely equal competitors, he finally felt the thrill of the power in his body.


    All along, the enemies he faced were those who were not good at power. Whether it was the magnetic king who controlled the magnetic force or the governor of the mind, Charles could not give him such a hearty feeling. Even let him have a feeling of incomprehensibility. Their abilities are weird and powerful, and they are not something that can be solved by ordinary means.


    Hulk and evil are not of this type. They are the tough guys who are really sturdy in iron and steel. Even the fighting style is the most primitive and violent, and the most powerful punch in their bones. The way to fight meat. This way is the most simple, and the best way to make his heart infinitely happy. It is the most manly way of fighting.


    In this kind of punch, I punched each punch, and every punch hit the muscles and hurt the bones. The blood that Zhou Yi has been suppressing began to flow. He likes this feeling, and even some fall in love with it.


    This feeling allowed him to sweep away the repression and grievances before, and went straight into a kind of selfless, cozy, totally indifferent to other states. "Come on, come on, come on." He suddenly laughed loudly in this crazy high-speed battle and made a near-arrogant cry. "Come to give me a more refreshing fight."


    The two giants heard the arrogant words and snarled loudly. They are even more crazy and more involved, but for Zhou Yi, this still can''t satisfy the blood of his heart.


    "Not enough, not enough, not enough. Do you have this ability, come. Give me a more painful battle!" In the exclamation of countless people, he violently stopped the counterattack, letting the fists of these two giants frantically Fall to yourself. And while he was carrying these huge, destructive fists, he drove the force field to move the positions of the two guys. He is no longer satisfied with the battle of the three men. As he said, he wants to fight more cheerfully.


    The powerful force field began to move the bodies of the two giants, allowing them to stand side by side. Although the two giants did not want to do this, they attacked Zhou Yi and tried to resist the force field of Zhou Yi. But now Zhou Yi has completely entered a state of violent walking. His strength is that these two giants simply cannot resist.


    Soon, they stood side by side. Zhou Yi immediately took over their attacks and made a more arrogant shout.


    "Come on, real one-on-two, let''s start the third round. Like a warrior, give me a real fight!"


    Whether it is the angry fire, the burning of Hulk, or the pursuit of the name of the strongest warrior, they can''t stand such naked contempt. They stare at Zhouyi and send out a horrible roar like a wild beast. Then the next moment, More violently boxing, a more violent attack broke out.


    The four huge arms almost rolled up a terrible storm in an instant. For a time, they were flying in the sky, and even the photographers hiding behind the bunkers had a feeling of flying. It''s hard to imagine that this is just a storm driven by a fist, but this is a crazy fact.


    In this storm-like attack, Zhou Yi became more and more excited. He began to fight back, with two pairs of fists and two fists against four fists. Come to a real fight between fists.


    Countless fists began to overlap, and the intertwined winds began to tear apart everything around them. Even the hard surface became fragile under this tyrannical wind, as if it were countless blades. Like a cream cake, the earth''s surface is falling at a rate visible to the naked eye, and a huge pit that sinks deeper and deeper is appearing in front of everyone.


    This kind of scene is really shocking to all the eyes of those who watched the live broadcast, but the more exciting is still behind.


    Zhou Yi has become more and more energetic, his strength has become more and more fierce, and his speed has become faster and faster. And he himself also issued a kind of laughter full of hearty, and the most violent component of his nature at this moment has been completely triggered.


    "That''s it, that''s it. Come on, come on, come on. Come a little faster, then a little more. Just hurry up, then a little more. Euler, Oulaola, Oulaoola, Oulaola !"


    The black fist has reached the limit, the ultra-slow lens has been unable to keep up with his movements, and the air has completely become his obstacle. He is not only attacking Hulk and evil, but also attacking the air and attacking everything that binds him.


    The fire began to stir, and the heat began to skyrocket. This is not the role of ability, but the most intuitive manifestation of true speed and power. The huge roar that never happened began to sound, just like a huge drum in the depths of the ground, so that the whole earth began to tremble.


    This voice is not only tremor in the earth, but also trembles to the hearts of everyone who cares about it. That is the shock of extraordinary power and the fear of superheroes. At this moment, Zhou Yi proved to the world that he is the strongest.

 Chapter 222： Time flow mystery

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. The turbulence in the depths of the earth continues, which means that the violent walk of Zhou Yi continues. Even after being far away, people still hear his roaring roar and laughter.


    "Yes, that''s it. Come again, come back. Euler, Ola, Oula, Euler, etc." But there is nothing to dare to get there, because the big wind made by the hard wind In the pit, it is almost ready to turn into an anxious hell.


    The airflow is very hot here, because of the friction of countless supersonic punches, they already have quite a terrible temperature. And this is not the most horrible, the most terrifying is the strong winds. Like a knife, hovering around the Zhouyi trio, scratching the ground, grinding the rock, making everything as fragile as paper.


    Except for the three monsters, there is hardly anything that can be stored there. Even the unscrupulous photographers have collapsed at this time. They just dare to fight hard, not really do not die. In the face of this rush, it will definitely die, even if it is a fool, I know what to do.


    So at the most critical moment of the battle, countless people can only see the ground that is constantly shaking, and the sparks that occasionally come out. Many viewers began to swear, which is as shameless as the sudden cut of the camera when they saw the movie climax.


    However, they can''t see that it doesn''t mean that the parties can''t experience it. Zhou Yi, one of the parties, has been immersed in an inexplicable pleasure.


    It is the pleasure of getting rid of everything, a complete freedom and a magical feeling that seems to be free from the shackles of something. This feeling makes every muscle in his body cheer, every bone is happy, and even every drop of blood begins to boil.


    Under the full sublimation of this body, he feels that the whole world seems to have undergone a strange change. It was like an invisible and inferior thing like the air that bound him, but he was freed from it. And when he broke free of this bondage, a feeling of all things becoming slow and incomparable appeared in his senses.


    That''s not how he feels relatively slow in speeding, but a real feeling that even time is getting slower. Zhou Yi knows that this is not his illusion, because the existence of this kind of existence has rarely produced illusion.


    And if this is not an illusion, then he is in contact with time itself.


    When this idea came out, even Zhou Yi felt a little shocked and what time was. Numerous philosophers and thinkers want to define it, but the conclusions drawn can never sum it up. Zhou Yi��s understanding of time is not profound, but he agrees with an idea. That is time is the most eternal unit of measure in this world.


    It is money, but more precious than money. Money will be destroyed, but time will never fade. It gives the greatest fairness to most people, and it can be said that it is the largest party in the world. But at the same time it is also the most embarrassing existence, because it will always give a small group of people the most special treatment. Charles is one of them, Wolverine is one of them, and fast silver is one of them. Even Zhou Yi was favored by it, and began to open his mysterious veil to him, and let him begin to see the world''s most amazing existence.


    For Zhou Yi, what can be more meaningful than at this moment!


    He is carrying out the most heart-warming battles in his life, while still being aware of the greatest secrets in the world. What he got was beyond imagination and was incalculable. This joy and joy made his fists more fierce. In contrast, the Hulk and the evil that have been completely suppressed are somewhat embarrassing and unsustainable.


    Zhou Yi��s speed of boxing is almost infinitely accelerated, and their speed of boxing has already reached their limit. In this case of stagnation, unilateral beatings have become a foregone conclusion. If they don''t add up to four hands, and one fist can use dozens of fists. I am afraid that it has already been defeated.


    Even so, it is only a matter of time before they are completely defeated. At this moment, their mood can be said to be complicated.


    Hulk, who is purely angry, broke out. He only knew that he was going to lose, and then he was angry. He often gave birth to a few points of strength and insisted on it for a while.


    And evil can not have such a shameless ability. His power is powerful, but there is a clear ceiling. Although he is a monster copied completely according to the birth of Hulk, it is a pity that he retains his consciousness and loses the anger in Hulk. The ability to grow infinitely. This made him completely consume all the sufficiency in his heart in this battle. He now thinks that he has not won the battle, but when the battle that is doomed to fail will end, and what he has to do to save his life.


    He dreams of ending all of this now, but Zhou Yi does not think so. He is still speeding up his speed. Twenty-five Mach, thirty Mach, fifty Mach, up to eighty Mach. This is the limit that he can rely on solely on the flesh. At this moment, however, in the slowing down of the flow, he felt that his speed was completely endless and still rising. Time and speed are perfectly combined to start a very magical door for him.


    He also wants to try to hurry up a little faster. But there is no way to continue. Because under his infinitely growing supersonic boxing, both Hulk and Evil have completely lost the ability to resist.


    In their eyes, Zhou Yi��s fist has already turned from a visible fist into a totally unspeakable light. They have not been fighting back, but have been beaten in a unilateral manner. And this point, from the moment when time is slowed down, has been completely ignored by Zhou Yi. Because in his eyes, their actions have long been no different from the suspension. In this case, is it important to fight back?


    This ignorance caused Hulk and the evil to suffer, and now the suffering they have to eat has finally reached the end. One hundred and twenty Mach, plus Zhou Yi that is even more powerful than Hulk, the explosive power of extinction at this moment.


    When his hands waved such a punch, almost all of Manhattan heard a deafening sound, which was the whistling of the supersonic boxing that finally stopped, and it was also the rage of the great earthquake. This kind of whistling sound like a mythical beast also means the destructive power of mythology.


    This punch completely defeated Hulk and evil, completely torn the upper limit of their body, and completely destroyed a street hundreds of meters long. The two giants side by side suddenly became an unrecognizable illusion under this punch, and the powerful power that was wrapped in this punch took them directly. Although they are behind the land that carries everything. But under this boxing, the earth also lost its ability to carry.


    It cracked and was completely penetrated by the bodies of the two giants. Tens of thousands of tons of soil were squeezed out by their bodies. It was like two long earth dragons tumbling in the earth, and when these two earth dragons disappeared into people��s sights, many people discovered The most prosperous street in the past has now been completely destroyed.


    Almost all of the surface was turned over, and only a hollow, huge tunnel appeared under the surface. At the end of the road is a huge hollow, and there is even light shining inside. No one thought that this punch was so horrible that it directly tore the earth and opened a road to the subway.


    Zhou Yi did not think of this, he simply raised his speed. Unexpectedly, he had not waited for him to reach the limit, and Hulk and the evil had not been able to hold it. This makes him a little helpless in the aftermath of the disappointment. After all, this is already the limit of others. You can''t force others to exceed your limits to be a sandbag for you.


    Without the sandbags, naturally, the supersonic boxing will not be necessary. When Zhou Yi began to converge on his own speed, he found himself as if he had come out of a strange environment, and the feeling that the passage of time had become slow gradually faded. However, Zhou Yi knows that this magical feeling will definitely reappear, as long as he masters the embarrassment. As for what he is, he already has a more confident guess.


    But now is not the time to verify this conjecture, he still has something to do. The shadows flashed, and the whole person had disappeared into the place, and Jennifer first stepped into the subway that was opened. Whether it is Hulk or evil is now his goal, he naturally will not let these two prey easily escape from their sight.


    After opening up the super vision that has not been used for a long time, Zhou Yi immediately saw the figure of Hulk. At this time, he was unable to lean on one side of the subway tunnel, and his body was full of dripping green blood. It was the trace of his body cracking under the enormous pressure that could not withstand it. Under the fist of Zhou Yi, even the monster-level body of Hulk can not withstand its power. The infinite power has penetrated into his body. Only by tearing the muscles, breaking the skin can release the energy.


    This is something that Hulk has never encountered before, and when he met, he discovered how terrible it was. Listening to the footsteps, he has already seen the Zhouyi who came over. At this time, his green eyes are not only angry, but also some other things. This kind of thing is called fear, and it is the fear of this kind of emotion that will make him calm down and press the hostility to Zhou Yi.


    When anger has been useless, the instinct to survive will naturally tell Hulk what to do. So he lowered his head and revealed the respect he deserved for the winner. At the same time, his anger is also rapidly disappearing, because at this moment, he has no target of being angry.


    Looking at Hulk''s body as the anger subsided, Zhou Yi smiled and said to Jennifer, who came from behind him.


    "Look at him, wait a minute, we still need to talk about it."


    This sentence leads to the resentful eyes of Jennifer who dare not speak. However, Zhou Yi did not care how they looked at him. At this time, he turned his head and began to look at another target.


    What surprised him was that the evil was actually running away. A guy who lives in the strongest warrior is actually running away, which means that it is self-evident. What he lost was not only a victory, but also lost his self-esteem as a warrior. This makes Zhou Yi extremely sorry.

 Chapter 223： Dignity and ruin

    (QQ group 233361711. Welcome everyone to join. Whether you have opinions, ideas, or want to make friends, you are welcome here. We welcome every friend who loves Marvel, and welcome every friend who has ideas for this book. )


    But unfortunately, he will not let a monster like this escape. To know that this is the battle of countless people staring at it, if he escapes the evil in the case of taking advantage of it, then the face of the Dawn Knight is completely lost. At the same time, the guy of Colesen��s jealousy was enough to bother him.


    So although I am sorry for the poor evil Mr. Bronsky, his ending is already doomed. Zhou Yi will never let him escape from his own eyes.


    In the field of speed, he can claim to be the fastest on earth. Even the fast silver guy who can slow down the time can''t surpass him in speed. So he has full confidence, and he can''t escape the palm of his hand.


    This made him feel like a stroll. But when he saw the next move of evil through super vision, he directly turned into a light and shadow and rushed up.


    The evil situation at this time is not good at all, and his body is very badly affected. Because there is no Hulk''s physique that grows with anger, he has become the weakest one in the final battle. This led to the most serious injury after Zhou Yi broke out like a punch.


    Like Hulk, almost all of his muscles were torn apart. What is worse than Hulk is that the scales of the whole body have almost collapsed. Both the bone spurs and the bones have a huge trace of breakage. The worst of them is his back. The bone plate on the top is almost completely broken. Through these bone plates, you can even see the spine in his movement.


    This is the most vulnerable time since his transformation, both physically and spiritually. However, as a soldier who has been on the battlefield for many years, he deeply understands the truth, that is, when you are defeated, you should never stay on the battlefield.


    There is the territory of the winner, and the loser has no right to stop. If you dare to stay on the battlefield, then you will almost say goodbye to your own life.


    For Bronsky, who has just acquired such extraordinary power, he is not ready to say goodbye to his own life. So he did not hesitate to abandon the dignity of the soldiers and chose to escape. It is not shameful to escape, especially this escape for life. Bronsky, who has been scared, has found a very legitimate reason for himself.


    At this time, he had a real sense of fear for the power that Zhou Yi showed, and it was because of this fear that he did the most wrong thing.


    Because they entered the subway, not far from the subway station, so along the subway track, Bronsky quickly found the subway station. When his huge and huge figure appeared on the subway station, it immediately caused a panic.


    At this time, Manhattan is at the peak of the crowd, and the entire subway station is crowded with bustling crowds. There are even refugees who have come here to escape the giant disaster.


    Fear is contagious, especially when an avatar is enough for everyone to fear. So at the moment I saw Bronsky, the whole crowd began to run away. These fleeing people made Bronsky feel bored and had some inexplicable thoughts.


    He thought of a battle he had encountered in Iraq. The militants who had nowhere to go were holding a hostage, but the soldiers of the other entire team were helpless. And he is in a state of nowhere at this time. This kind of mental rotation made him ghostly seize an old woman and caught it in his arm.


    This is his hostage, a talisman of his life. After seeing the speed of the Dawn Knight, he did not have any hope for the escape, but if there is a hostage, everything may have a turn. This is his thoughts, but he does not know that it is because of this idea that one of his feet has entered the hell.


    Compared with strength, Zhou Yi personally pays more attention to thinking. Power can be obtained by foreign objects, but thoughts can only be obtained by their own inner consciousness.


    Zhou Yi can agree with a guy like Wan Wang, although he stands on the opposite side of humanity. But he is the guardian of the mutant, and his life is also in a state of dedication, it can be said that all are fighting for the future of the mutant. Although his ideas are extreme and naive, they are not even practical at all. But you can''t deny his contribution, his efforts and his thoughts and consciousness. In any case, he is also an enemy worthy of respect and attention.


    And for evil. Zhou Yi originally thought that he was a pure warrior, an equally respectable opponent. But when he saw his hostage, he didn''t have this idea. The warrior will not escape because of fear, and the same real warrior will not do anything to humiliate in order to live.


    The current evil is not only to cast a dignity, but also to trample on their own dignity. Just looking at everything he did, Zhou Yi could no longer list him in the ranks of his opponents. A person who is humble and sly is not qualified to be his opponent. They are not worthy of his respect, and this kind of enemy is only the best ending if it is turned into ashes.


    The black shadow flashed, and Zhou Yi��s figure suddenly appeared in front of Bronsky, although in shape, he was much smaller than Bronsky. But Bronsky looked at him but he had a feeling of looking up. He knew that this was because of the illusion caused by fear in his heart, but he could not restrain this illusion.


    Therefore, he could only suppress the fear in his heart with a low-pitched guilty guilt, and then violently put his big hand with claws on the old woman in his arms and cried to Zhou Yi.


    "Away from me, Dawn Knight. I don''t want to make trouble, I just want to leave here safely."


    "Leave it safely, can you tell me what is going on in your hands?"


    Zhou Yi sneered, and began to step by step approach to this guy who has lost his fighting spirit. Evil, now is just a false name, it has been misnamed.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you want to do!"


    The savage slammed his arm, and the sharp claws immediately tore the bricks on the side of the subway. This horrible destructive force suddenly caused the old woman he held to scream in horror. She began to squat and sway, and she did not understand the cause of the matter.


    "You want to catch me and put me in the lab with the green fat man. I tell you, this is absolutely impossible. I would rather die than do anything to do with the white mouse."


    "Dead, do you really want to die?" Zhou Yi sent a sneer like mockery. The voice was introduced into Bronsky''s ear, and he immediately swallowed a big sip. Of course he doesn''t want to die, just those words are just nonsense of courage. Therefore, he did not respond positively to Zhou Yi, but violently grasped the old woman in her arms and made her cry out of horror.


    "Look, I am here. If you don''t want her to be hurt, it is best to stand here and don''t move. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what I will do."


    "So, you are threatening me. I want to use this lady''s life safety in exchange for your safety, is it?" Zhou Yi was not cold or rude, neither threatened nor angry, nor did she see the hostages in danger. Panic. Just like watching a poor performance, it only makes people feel blunt and indifferent.


    Doesn''t he care about the hostage? When Brownsky ??just came out of this thought, he was forcibly annihilated. He does not believe that the Knights of Dawn can ignore the life of innocent people, a guy who can gamble on life for irrelevant people, and a guy who is recognized as a hero by the world will never have such a mentality.


    He must have been acting, almost for a moment, and Bronsky came to this conclusion in his own heart. And this conclusion seems to have become his only straw to sustain his life.


    He almost immediately grasped the old woman in his hand and screamed like a gambler who gambled on everything.


    "I just threaten you. Dawn Knight, you are a hero, I don''t believe you can see an innocent person still in my hands. Let me go, or let her die with me."


    His screams were heard clearly by the people who fled around, so almost all the presenters began to watch Zhou Yi at this moment. They wanted to see how the Dawn Knights decided what to do.


    Is the life of ordinary people really valuable in the eyes of these heroes with extraordinary power? This is a question that people attach great importance to. They want to look at the development of things and find answers to them. But they don''t have this opportunity.


    Time, this magical thing deprives them of the opportunity to seek answers. Zhou Yi was still standing in the first second, and the next second they saw the Dawn Knight holding a long gun and walking past the evil.


    The old woman has been saved by him, and Bronsky has not even found out. It seems that even he does not know what happened within a second of this disappearance. Only one second of this disappearance can only know how wonderful he is.


    He took out his weapon and cut off Bronsky''s arm directly with a hard Edelman alloy gun. Then the hostages were saved easily and casually. The process of all this is done even at the speed of ordinary people walking.


    But for these people, they still can''t see what is happening. Time has abandoned them and put all the favors on one person. This is already the biggest injustice, but they don''t even know the rights. I have to say that this is a big joke of fate.


    And when this unusual one second came to an end, Zhou Yi and Bronsky had changed positions. Zhou Yi and the old woman stood behind Bronsky, and Bronsky was still watching the direction he was standing.


    He groaned to find his own goal, and then suddenly felt a sharp pain. His arm fell completely, and the incision was smooth and unimaginable. The old woman who was held by him did not disappear. At this time, Zhou Yi��s voice came from behind him.


    "I think, you threaten the wrong person!"


    (It��s a bit private today, maybe there is only one chapter. Sorry!)

 Chapter 224： Ending a blow to the comics problem

    (Amount, I may still be a little sorry today. I am playing with my buddies in Lushan. The update is not very stable. So there is only one chapter today. But I will start going back at night, and everything should be normal tomorrow. That��s it, again Sorry!)


    When you hear this, see what is happening in front of you. The evil has instinctively felt a huge danger. He even refused to take his own broken arm and fled in the direction of the subway tunnel. Although it was dark, but for him, now only the darkness can give him the security he wants.


    However, he just stepped in and found the Zhou Yi in front of himself. Because of the speed, he couldn''t even find the trajectory of Zhou Yi''s movement. For Zhou Yi to block himself, he actually already had expectations. But in any case, he has saved a fluke. Now, this last lucky luck has also been eliminated. The cruel reality has revealed the cold truth to him, he can''t escape.


    If you can''t escape, you can only wait to die. However, before the death, everyone will struggle. Even the sinfulness that has already scared the courage is nothing more than that. He knew that he could not be an opponent of Zhou Yi, but he still had to fight back.


    Maybe there will be an accident? At this time, even if there is only a little hope, he will not give up. Even if it is a chance of a million, he has to try it. Because this is my own life, for this thing, how to gamble is not excessive.


    The power of the whole body was gathered on the only remaining arm, and Bronsky broke out his own limit in order to survive. The bones of his body are all in the air, the muscles are writhing, and even the blood that has been spurted into the blood is sprayed from the wounds all over him. He has used the greatest power he can use. Similarly, he has put everything he has on this shot.


    After a punch, the huge wind suddenly swept the entire subway station. The dense air shot like a cannonball. Then he smashed everything in front of his eyes like a sharp blade. Being able to make such an imposing punch with one hand alone can be proud of it.


    But at the moment, there was no smile on his face at all, and some were just horror and despair.


    Zhou Yi did not fight hard against him as before. For him, the evil has no qualification for him. So he squatted and calmly avoided the sharpness of this punch. The blow that made the evil spirits burst out of the top of his head, and he took the opportunity to get close to his body.


    "Euler!" In a roar, Zhou Yi played a violent uppercut from the bottom up. With previous experience, this boxing Zhou Yi directly broke out the level of Mach 120, and the 120-Mach supersonic box immediately made the evil body become the fabric of light and shadow.


    In the whistling sounds of the wild and savage beasts in mythology, the wicked body penetrated the thick dome in an instant and spurred toward the endless sky.


    His broken body could no longer withstand such power again, at the moment he was hit. The bones in his body have been broken, and the muscles of the body are also damaged by different degrees of damage. As for the internal organs, they are affected by a large area. The reason why he is still alive is that the tenacious vitality of the giant is supporting.


    But he is absolutely impossible to continue to support, because this is just the beginning.


    Following the evil figure, Zhou Yi also shot out. He held the big gun in his hand and gathered the resentment of his heart at the moment and the sentiment of time, and then broke out hundreds of millions of shots in a flash.


    For a time, the sky was full of silver and light, and the sky was piercing. The fire tree silver flower has been unable to describe the splendour of this moment, and the interweaving of light and shadow cannot reproduce this magnificent style.


    Just like the real Milky Way flashing in front of your eyes, it is magnificent and intriguing. Heaven and earth, everything in the world seems to have completely turned into silence. What you see, feel, think and think is all that is left in this sky, the hustle and bustle of Huo Huo Yinguang.


    Eternity is only illusory, only the moment is eternal. In the face of this indiscriminate blow, the whole person is immersed in the silence of thought. He seems to see something, but seems to have seen nothing. Time is so insignificant to him that he clearly witnessed the most magical part of the world, but he has completely lost his existence.


    The blazing gun front has divided him into tens of millions of copies in this instant, and the disillusioned silver light has also annihilated any of his senses. He came suddenly and went thoroughly. There seems to be no trace left in this world.


    But he will be remembered, because he has let many people see the beautiful scene that can remember the whole life.


    Coulson was silent on the tablet in front of him, and Bruce and Betty behind him, as well as Jennifer, who still kept the giant state, did not make any noise. They are still pursuing the inexplicable insights that are fleeting in the brain. Even if it was an area that they could not explore for the rest of their lives, the nature of human pursuit of knowledge left them in a bitter mind.


    Only one voice was still unscrupulously sprayed, as if everything that happened had nothing to do with him.


    "Oh, my God. My golden dog eyes, what have I seen. Is it superficial, but it is still a smash hit at the gates of hell. I know that I should not put down comic books so early. The game, to learn what is physics and chemistry. This is the true meaning of the world. Hey, guys, do you still have time to add comics?"


    The little spider that fell on Colesen''s head made this eccentric sigh of praise, which brought them back to reality and let them start looking at him with a very strange look. That kind of look seems to be like looking at a rare creature that is on the verge of extinction.


    "Why, I have a problem?" At the last moment of the battle, the little spider who had played the whole game of soy sauce touched her head and asked curiously to those who stared at him with strange eyes. "Why don''t you understand what I mean, or you have never seen comics. If that''s the case, I can only say it. God, this is really bad. Your childhood is unfortunate, even in adolescence. ��


    The first contact with the little spider''s Coulson is obviously not very suitable for such a whispering topic, but he is not very disgusting with the little spider, after all, according to his evaluation criteria, this is a good child. Have the ability, and always do good things, and it seems to be very obedient to discipline. As for the small problem of the nozzle, it is a negligible problem.


    If it is not allowed above, he has already taken this little guy to his own arm. Even so, it does not prevent him from releasing his goodwill to the little spider.


    "In fact, I have also chased a comic strip. I want to know that I still have a full set of stickers for the Captain America. There are quite a few limited editions."


    "Wow, oh, I seem to have heard something remarkable. Captain America, this is the old antique of the last century." The little spider screamed in surprise. "This sir, can you only remember such a thing? You haven''t seen Naruto, you don''t know the One Piece? Wow, don''t tell me, you don''t even know Dragon Ball! This is an old comic. ""


    Listening to the strange emotion of the little spider, Coulson instantly converges on his smile. "Sorry, I remember that only the American captain''s cartoon is really sorry."


    For the good old man like Coulson, it doesn''t matter if you provoke him, but you dare to squash the Captain America, but there is a big problem. You know, Coulson is the **** powder of the Captain America. From small to large, even now he has not changed this fundamental principle.


    "Really, Colson. You won''t really only see the captain of the Captain America!" At this time, Zhou Yi''s voice came from behind him, and the attention of some people in the place was shifted. "I thought you should have seen Superman at the very least."


    "My answer is, I only saw the captain of the United States, and I only like this comic. As for Superman, that is the hobby of Hill Commander, not mine." Colson turned and did not answer any good face. Road.


    "This is really good news. At least I finally found a hobby like Ms. Hill!" Zhou Yi shrugged and made the best response to the secret news he had heard.


    "Do not arbitrarily say this thing, or Hill Commander will definitely kill." A little bit of a little mention, Coulson asked. "When did you come back, I thought you have to wait a little longer."


    "When you talk, you have to know. Without the cumbersome situation, my speed has always been very fast!" This is actually the truth, Colesen, who has been monitoring the battlefield through satellites, is very clear about the speed of this guy. It is already nearing the point. His hands are already with his latest data.


    But it was because he saw the data that he was worried. Because the power of Zhou Yi is getting stronger and stronger, it is so powerful that many people are jealous. A lot of people have started to target this extremely powerful guy, and this number is still increasing.


    Coulson didn''t know if he should tell him the news. This is the internal secret of SHIELD. It is really nothing to talk about with friends. Without saying anything, the weight of the word friend is greatly reduced. This makes him really difficult to decide.


    But in the end, he still made a choice. He chose his own professional ethics. In any case, he is a special agent, and the most important core of the agent is to keep secrets. He can''t reveal the secret because of his friend''s identity. That would be a big mistake, so he can only cover up everything in his heart with a smile.


    "You are right, but we are not slow. My people have taken over the resettlement and aftermath problems here. The evacuation and rescue of the personnel has also begun. You should thank me for not causing the damage caused by you to cause more damage." The casualty problem."


    "Well, that''s really thank you. Mr. Colson, who worked hard." Zhou Yi smiled sideways and walked to Bruce Banner. "Now, Mr. Banner. I think you should believe me."

 Chapter 225： Who is responsible for the negotiation work?

    (The update is back to normal, there is one more in the evening!)


    In the face of such a strong Zhou Yi, what can Bruce Banner say? To know that his biggest yoke is lost in the hands of this person. With Hulk��s invincible stance, he can��t beat the Dawn Knight, not to mention the scientific researcher who has no power in his hand.


    Besides, he has heard the story from Jennifer''s mouth. The reason for everything is that he is too sensitive. Thinking of this, I also thought of Times Square, which was ruined by their fighting and almost ruined. Bruce Banner��s mouth hangs a bitter smile.


    "I am sorry, Dawn Knight. Everything is my fault. I apologize to you for my recklessness and stupidity!" When he said this, Bruce seemed to hear Hulk from his heart. Unsuccessful and helpless.


    For Zhou Yi, this is what he wants. He defeated the angry warrior Hulk in force, and at the same time morally pressed the smart and wise Bruce Banner, let him personally apologize. This is enough for him.


    "I accept your apology, Mr. Banner. Now my promise is still valid, I will stand on your side until you make a choice."


    Upon hearing this, Bruce Banner��s face immediately showed a surprise look. He knows what Zhou Yi''s guarantee means, and that means no one can force him to make choices he is unwilling to make. He is still free and there is nothing to deprive him of his freedom.


    At this moment, he was sincerely grateful to Zhou Yi, and he really felt sorry for his previous actions. He didn''t say this, but Betty, standing by his side, seemed to feel his emotions. She grabbed Bruce''s hand and smiled softly at him.


    The tacit understanding of the two people gave them a feeling that everything was in the air. Although they did not communicate, they have a common decision in their hearts. If you owe a person, then you must go back.


    I didn''t think that Zhou Yi would say something like this, and there was some unexpected horror on Colesen''s face. He had already prepared a lot of arguments, but now because of Zhou Yi''s words, he had to give up most of them. This made him unable to use a resentful eye to glance at Zhou Yi, humanity is a loss of friends, probably this way.


    But even if there is more blame in his heart, he can''t really complain about Zhou Yi. Because that is the original position between them, Zhou Yi is a superhero, he must consider the freedom of life of Bruce Banner. And Colson is a special agent, the task is everything for him. This is an inevitable conflict, so he is not willing to let Zhou Yi come to him in the name of friendship. Because that will only change the friendship between them.


    Friendship has not been cheap to this extent in his heart. So how to choose Cole Sen is very clear.


    "Mr. Banner, we should find a chance to talk. Can you see it now?" This is what Bruce Banner has foreseen in his mind. He knows that this kind of thing can''t escape. Instead of escaping, it is better to have a hard patron to solve this problem. So he held Betty''s hand and nodded hard.


    "Yes, we can talk now!"


    "It seems that there is something important, but there is no need for me to be present. Should I leave the game? After all, the more secrets you know, the sooner you die. The same is true in movies and comics. "The little spider hanging upside down said that the current situation seems to be no longer suitable for him to stay." But leaving the scene, he really has no confidence. Because of Zhou Yi��s reason for standing here, his heart has already had heavy pressure.


    To know that compared with the Dawn Knight, whether it is ability or qualifications, he is not a little bit worse. The Dawn Knight is a world-recognized superhero, and he has lived a miserable life in the city of New York. When I think of this kind of thing, the eyes of the little spider are all tears.


    "Of course, we have never had the idea of ??restricting anyone''s freedom!" Colson said, and also thought that Bruce Banner showed his point. But Bruce just smiled at his statement, because what kind of virtues this government department is, he has already seen it clearly.


    However, the little spider has not yet reached this level of great understanding, and this has nothing to do with him. All he wanted was a reason to leave, and now that Coulson has given him such a reason, he naturally runs fast.


    For him, standing with the monster-level guy of the Dawn Knight is a bit too repressive. And if you accidentally provoke him, with his little arm and calf, it is really not enough. Little spider knows the power of his own mouth. So he made a wise choice, and this time it is still a good idea.


    No one will stop the little spiders from opening, and Bruce doesn''t have the ability. Besides, they also want to thank the little spiders for bringing Betty safely. Corson was greeted by the above, and at this time he would not go too far to contact the little spider. As for Zhou Yi, he knows the true identity of the little spider, and there is no reason to do this kind of thing.


    So the little spider slipped quite smoothly. But this is also the reason why many people did not put their goals on him, after all, compared with Hulk. Little spiders are not that important.


    "Mr. Bruce Banner. I think I should introduce myself one by one. I am the agent of Phil Coulson of SHIELD, responsible for the handling of this emergency. Also, how to deal with it. your problem!"


    "Handling me?" Bruce, who has a backing, is not so easy to be scared. "I am sorry that I don''t understand what you said. What do you mean by the handling?"


    "Mr. Banner, do you know how much damage you have caused this time?" Colson did not answer his question positively, but asked a seemingly irrelevant thing. And this sentence is asked. Bruce Banner was in silence.


    This is an unavoidable problem. As a person with a conscience and axiom in his heart, Bruce could not take all the mistakes made by Hulk from his own body. Hulk is another of his identity, and naturally he is also responsible for what Hulk is doing.


    Colson saw what he wanted from his silence, and he said with a slap in the face.


    "This time, the entire Broadway Avenue and even Columbia University have suffered severe damage. According to our estimation, the direct economic loss must reach at least 8 billion US dollars. This does not include casualties. Not counting the soldiers who died in battle, There are only dozens of casualties among civilians. Many people have lost their homes and their own work because of this sudden man-made disaster. About these, as the cause of everything. What do you think of Mr. Banner?"


    As a weak character, Bruce Banner has never had the domineering and enlightenment that will be accomplished. When Coulson said these words, he had consciously carried all the sins to himself.


    Because Corsen is not wrong, he is the cause of everything. If it weren��t for him that he ran to New York, there would be no evil, no army would come, and there would be no war behind. Without these, those losses, those who have lost their lives, and those who have been displaced and lost their jobs will have nothing to do. They will live their own dull but happy life and will not be affected by any disaster.


    Everything is because of him, he is the root of evil. When this idea comes out, it can''t stop it. He even began to develop a kind of self-abandoning thought, a kind of pessimistic attitude that is not enough to kill civilians.


    Looking at Bruce''s painful grasp of his head, Betty hugged him silently. She can only share the pain for him in this way. The rest of the people watched him silently and watched him make a decision.


    Bruce seems to have a decision, he just has to say something. Zhou Yi said one sentence first.


    "Mr. Banner, before you speak. I think you should consider a question, whether it is blaming you, or blaming the military''s crazy super soldier plan. The impact of this plan is not limited to the work of Hulk. In order to spur the remnants of the Resident Evil, it is the product of this plan.


    "So in my opinion, the military should be the culprit. You don''t have to take it to yourself. And, on the damage caused, I don''t think it is much less than you!"


    This is an alternative kind of comfort, but also tells him who is the one who is really responsible. If Hulk is guilty, then is it better for the military that forces Hulk to commit such crimes to be sanctioned? To know the roots, even the birth of Hulk can not be related to the US military.


    Since she completely dismissed her arms business, Zhou Yi liked to fight the military''s prestige. Of course, even if there is no such thing, he often does this kind of thing. Peer is a family, the world police and superheroes are not a big deal.


    This is a breakthrough in thought, but Bruce did not choose to use this excuse to get rid of the guilt in his heart. Wrong is wrong. As a wise man, he understands this very well. What Hulk��s actions can do is not to be pushed to the military. There must be another way for him to clear this guilt and gain inner redemption.


    So he asked Coulson this question.


    "If I joined you, what do you want to do to pay for everything Hulk has done? These destroyed things, those who are hurt, how do you compensate them?"


    Colson thought about it. He can be said to be in a hurry on this issue, and everything goes to a good place. But he knew that it had no effect. Bruce Banner is not a fool, he can hear this. So he still chose to tell the truth.


    "We will let the military be responsible for all the losses that have occurred this time, and urge the military to compensate all the victims. At the same time, we will arrange treatment and other assistance as much as possible. You must know that we are only a special agent. Organizations are not civil affairs departments. We can only urge them and cannot replace them!"


    "That''s not enough, not enough!" Bruce shook his head, and the things he heard were far from what he thought. "If that''s the case, it doesn''t matter if Hulkka doesn''t join you. These are what the government is doing, not the price you pay for me!"


    "Mr. Banner, you have to know. If you join us, we can help you control Hulk, so that you no longer become a monster that only knows destruction. At the same time, our medical team can also decipher you. The problem. We can save a lot of people, those can be counted as your credit!"


    "You can also create more weapons to create more killing and destruction. These are also counted on me!"


    Bruce said such a thing, and this sentence also means that the communication between them has completely cracked.

 Chapter 226： Unlucky military failure product

    (Amount, the book is finally going to be on the shelves. January 1st, it��s a good day. It��s a good day, congratulations!)


    "Mr. Banner!" Coulson did not think that Bruce''s reaction would be so sensitive, he quickly persuaded. "We are the purpose of the organization to maintain peace, so I can assure you that weapons manufacturing is definitely not our priority."


    "You are an honest person. Mr. Colson!" Bruce''s face was calm and calm and determined. "But even you don''t believe that you won''t develop the power of Hulk into a weapon. You should have seen his destructive power. Think about it. If this power is really developed into a weapon, what will the world be like? ""


    "That is just an idea, Mr. Banner. We have a very comprehensive monitoring system."


    "I am sorry, in my eyes, the so-called perfect things are flawed. Similarly, the government''s things are absolutely unbelievable. From the day I was chased, I have had a deep understanding. ""


    Bruce Banner has not been able to make a difference, which makes it very difficult for Colson to do.


    If it weren''t for the existence of Zhou Yi, plus Jennifer here, he really wanted to get Bruce directly with a special means. But he knew in his heart that it was just a ridiculous reverie. Bruce now looks no threat. But once he turns into Hulk again, it is estimated that he will not be able to punch himself with a dozen.


    He can only try to convince him to use all means.


    "So Mr. Banner, how are you going to be responsible for the mistakes you made, relying on your current status. It is very likely that you will not be able to repay so much debt in your lifetime!"


    This was what he proposed at the beginning, and asked Bruce to question his own problems. Now he raises this question again, that is, he hopes that he can choose to compromise because of this sense of guilt.


    As long as he is willing to compromise, things can be solved. This is the real idea in Colesen''s heart.


    However, in the eyes of Coulson, Bruce shook his head firmly.


    "I will be responsible for everything Hulk has done. But I will not join you. Sorry, I can''t risk the world to be destroyed by Hulk, even if it doesn''t work at all! I will try to control Hulk and then do it. I have time to help others in my life."


    "I don''t know if I can redeem the mistakes I made, but this is far more safe than joining you. I am sorry, Agent Coulson, I think there is nothing to say between us. It��s up."


    Bruce unilaterally ended the conversation and decided on him. Coulson has no way. Bruce Banner is not an ordinary person after all. He is equivalent to a monster called Hulk. What''s more, this guy is still standing behind a more terrible guy.


    He didn''t do any more entanglement because he understood that there was no point in entanglement at this time. So he can only say that.


    "So well, Mr. Banner. If this is your wish. Also, if you change your mind, feel free to contact me in this way!" He said he handed a small note with his own phone call. The past. Bruce took the note and stuffed it into his jacket pocket.


    "I think it''s best not to have one day. Also, thank you for your clothes. I will find a way to return the money for the clothes to you."


    "Give it to you, it is a gift!" Colson smiled. The so-called sale is not a benevolence. He has not yet reached the point where he can directly turn his face.


    Although a black suit is not a valuable thing, it is exactly what Bruce has just changed from Hulk. He accepted the goodwill of Coulson and turned his head to Zhou Yi.


    "The rest is yours. Dawn Knight!"


    "Give it to me!" Zhou Yi, who had been watching for a long time, nodded. "Mr. Banner, and Miss Betty. Well, Miss Jennifer is going to act with you?"


    "If we can, we hope to stay together." Betty, when she spoke, she knew that if she didn''t say anything at this time, she would be left alone by Bruce, so she would talk before Bruce spoke. Express your own will.


    Last time, she had been separated from Bruce for five years. If she does this again, she is really not sure if she will go crazy.


    "I know!" Although a little difficult, Zhou Yi accepted Betty''s opinion. Just as he appeared here, almost no one noticed any abnormalities, he had disappeared in the same place, and there was a group of three people who disappeared with him.


    This discovery made Colson feel disappointed, and it is certain that his mission was a complete failure. When he returned to the SHIELD, he was sure to meet him with various investigations and cross-examinations. This will be a very troublesome thing.


    "Sir, we found this!" A agent suddenly thought that Coulson had reported that he had brought Coulson into front of a huge freezer, and through the glass on the box, Coulson could clearly see the inside. s things.


    A huge green arm that has been broken. There is no doubt that it comes from a giant who has disappeared from the world. And seeing this arm that has been kept by the SHIELD, Colesen finally had a smile on his face.


    "Well, maybe the situation is not that bad!"


    The chaos on Broadway Avenue in New York has finally come to an end, and all the guys involved in this battle have left the scene. Only the SHIELD, which is still working on the tail, is left behind. For this battle between superheroes and monsters, many people don''t understand what it is for, and even those who know the truth are somewhat inexplicable.


    Because this battle can be said that no one is profiting. Whether it was the military or hiding behind, the SHIELD, which gave the military a fatal blow, did not get what they wanted.


    The core of this incident, Hulk, is like the evaporation of human beings, completely disappearing under the eyes of everyone. The only person who knows where Hulk is, can''t be forced by them to say anything about Hulk''s secrets. So whether it is the military or the SHIELD, there is a feeling of knocking down the teeth and swallowing in the stomach.


    They not only have to pay for all the losses caused by this battle, but also face very harsh public opinion. The SHIELD is better. No one knows their existence. However, the military can thoroughly sweep the ground.


    Almost all public opinion is denying their incompetence. Even some of the information about the Super Soldiers program has been taken to the Internet by some thoughtful people. In connection with the biohazard that erupted in the former Raccoon City, the New Yorkers who suffered this time almost reached a level of swearing.


    The military is making monsters! This kind of remarks formed an overwhelming posture almost instantly, becoming the second heavy news after the New York heroes. This information spread on the Internet in a very short time. Not only the American people, but even Europe and Asia have begun to condemn this crazy behavior.


    A wave of public opinion surged over and over, and the military immediately became the target of public criticism, and there was no power to fight. Some members of Congress have proposed to thoroughly investigate this crazy plan and sweep it inside the military.


    It is not a madman to be a fool in the past, but now most of the members remain silent. The situation has become so serious that no one dares to stand up and speak for the military. This has led to the proposal to become the impending bill at the fastest rate.


    The huge forces of the military will usher in a wave of hardships, which many people do not want to see. But it is also something that many people are happy to see. He has caused many people to suffer huge losses, and at the same time, many people have seen the opportunity to take advantage of it. There isn''t a piece of iron in the congress and government departments, and there is almost nowhere in the intrigue.


    And these have not had any relationship with Zhou Yi.


    His relationship with the military has already stayed on top of former customers and sellers. Now, the entire United States and his most closely related department, except the tax bureau, only F.D.A (US Food and Drug Administration). Compared with the group of people in the Ministry of Defense who are not vomiting bones, the people of F.D.A are gentle like rabbits.


    After sending away the magical giant family, Zhou Yijing quietly returned to his home.


    He stood in the study, his black armor was changing and contracting. But there are always problems in one or the other in the flash of ionization. Dawn armor can''t complete its own compression, which is absolutely bad news. "Medusa, what is the problem detected?" After repeated trials and several times, this is not the case, Zhou Yi can only start to turn to his smart housekeeper.


    "It has been tested, the damage is more than 70%, and the core deformation device is damaged. It is recommended that you wait for the repair to be completed before recycling, sir!"


    "Are you kidding me? I don''t want to be seen by the children." Zhou Yi said, reaching out and holding the armor on his other arm. Then I heard only a small shattered sound, and he had forcibly removed the nano armor.


    "Sometimes I really want to build a layer of armor with Edelman metal. It is estimated that only that one can play a role in my real sense of armor."


    "You know, sir, this is impossible. The irrecombinability of the Edelman alloy simply does not meet your requirements for the dawn model!"


    "I just talk about it, Medusa. You should cultivate your own sense of humor!"


    "Like Jarvis?" Medusa suddenly asked.


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi��s face had a horrified expression. "Well, this sentence is really humorous." He said, he forced the helmet on his head to be dismantled. Although nano-metals still want to be forced to reorganize together, in the face of the extraordinary power of Zhou Yi, their reorganization is completely impossible.


    He took the helmet and this time. He also saw a person standing outside the study.

 Chapter 227： Ada’s past promises to start

    Aida hugged his shoulders against the door and brought Zhou Yi��s every move into his eyes. When her apparent scrutiny fell on Zhou Yi��s ruined body and even on the reorganized armor, she finally couldn��t help but ask.


    "You are hurt?"


    "Injured?" Zhou Yi grinned and smiled, but the hand was to dismantle the armor more quickly. These things that have been broken are now left in your body and will only get in the way. It is better to drop them directly. Soon, he was freed from this pile of so-called broken copper. At the same time, he also began to answer the question of Ada. "Do not worry, although it hurts a little, but it is not a problem."


    After all, it is to face two enemies with the best power. It is strange to say that there is no problem. However, the ability of Zhou Yi itself is there, a little bit of injury, and will soon be cured.


    However, Ada does not think so, men always have the problem of swollen face in front of a woman. In his eyes, Zhou Yi should also be this virtue.


    She also saw videos that were madly transmitted online. The contest between the three monsters was won by the absolute advantage of the Dawn Knight, but the process in the middle was not so smooth. Otherwise, there will be no dawn armor that will be broken into this way. She knows very well how defensive the Dawn Armor has, and it is because of knowing this that she feels that Zhou Yi is definitely not as good as she has seen.


    "Boss, although it hurts to put on a smiley face, it will make people feel very men. But if there is a problem, I still hope that you can say it. After all, you are facing that kind of thing, no one I will laugh at you."


    Ada tries to soothe his tone as much as possible, revealing a soft look that is not the same in peace. This made Zhou Yi feel uncomfortable immediately. I have to know that Ida is a pair of indifferent and arrogant attitudes in both work and life. Even Zhou Yi, who is the boss, has not eaten her eyes. .


    She likes to be ridiculous, likes to be tit-for-tat, and likes to slap others'' bad feelings. Zhou Yi has seen many people eating in front of her. In his eyes, this former female spy is completely a thorny black rose. Delicate and glamorous, but never allowed people to touch her easily.


    So when she was violently showing such tenderness, Zhou Yi really couldn��t hold her real thoughts. Is this woman who has never been seen through to really care about herself, or is there any other attempt? He is very curious, so naturally he will not be tempted.


    "Are you caring about me? This is really rare. Can I know why?"


    Ada gave him a smug look, and with her intelligence, she couldn��t understand the meaning of Zhou Yi. However, she did not have any good concealment, and simply responded directly to the local.


    "My next life will be pinned on you, so it is not a normal thing to care about you?"


    "Oh. Is that true?" Zhou Yi will be suspicious, but he knows that even if he is deeply involved, he can''t find anything out of Ada''s mouth. So he had to put down this temptation that was useless. "Do not worry, I am not so vulnerable. In fact, I feel that my state is better than ever!"


    I was able to get the mystery of the time, and completely released what I had been suppressing. This week''s state is very good, so good to an abnormal degree. And this abnormality is almost visible to the eye.


    "You are sure, BOSS. Is your status not as good as you said?"


    Ada pointed this out, and she even got close to it. Reaching out and touching Zhou Yi��s forehead, I want to see if he has a problem here.


    As soon as I grasped Ada''s hand, Zhou Yi prevented her from acting like a child. At the same time refuted her words. "My situation is very familiar to me. Rest assured, I am fine. I am just a little excited, I rarely encounter such an enemy who is appetizing for me."


    Having said that, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but recall the feeling of releasing his body strength wholeheartedly. The kind of punch-to-meat pleasure is really a bit of a man for a man with a tiger in his heart.


    "Just excited, then there are ways I can help you ease it." Listening to Zhou Yi''s statement, Ada smiled softly. She took Zhou Yi and took two steps, then directly pressed him to the chair of the study.


    Zhou Yi likes a relatively simple style, so his seat in the study is not a particularly lenient type. This allowed Ada to easily touch his head and neck even if he was behind his back. And she stretched out her hands at this time and gently kneaded it on Zhou Yi��s head.


    The soft and slender fingers are kneaded in Zhouyi''s temples in a peculiar way, giving him a very relaxed feeling. Especially the kind of soft touch on the belly, and a little cold fragrance around the tip of the nose, all let his crazy **** start to ease a little.


    For Zhou Yi, this kind of very rare enjoyment. The soothing ups and downs of the mind, as well as the quiet relaxation after the hearty, is a sensory stimulation that makes you feel good. Especially the person who can serve you like this is still a mysterious cold and proud beauty, which makes it easier to be intoxicated.


    For Aida, Zhou Yi is almost completely trustworthy. So he can fully invest in this kind of enjoyment, and don''t care about anything else at all. As Ada moves, he becomes more and more surprised by her skill. The kind of relaxation that is physically and mentally relaxing is almost no less than any SPA that Zhouyi once enjoyed. This made him feel helpless.


    "Ada, your technique is great. I didn''t think you have such a skill. If you open a massage center, I will definitely pack it."


    "Pack it down, then I don''t just serve you alone?" Ada smiled and began to move her finger along Zhou Yi''s skull and began to move on his neck. "I thought I had forgotten this technique. I didn''t expect to use it."


    "Well?" Hearing this, Zhou Yi, who had closed his eyes, gently squeaked out his voice from his nose and expressed his doubts to Ada. Ada was silent for a little while and began to talk about her own story.


    "When I was a child, I opened a Chinese medicine clinic in Chinatown. My mother was a doctor of orthopedics. At that time, she taught me a lot of things. This kind of craft was also learned with her at that time."


    "And then?" Hearing that Ada suddenly began to talk about his own life, Zhou Yi suddenly concentrated a bit of attention, because it means good news, that is, Ada is finally willing to open his heart. Only by sharing the secrets in the heart can people be more intimate with each other. This is a rule between people and people.


    "And then?" said here, the strength of Ada''s hand immediately became heavy. Although this is nothing for Zhou Yi, he still feels the emotional changes in Aida''s heart. This made him feel that he had already guessed the ending.


    "Then, a fire engulfed my family''s clinic and my loved ones, leaving me alone. I fell to the orphanage, but I didn''t think that the orphanage was the organization that specialized in cultivating talent. I stay there. After ten years, it has become what it is today!"


    Zhou Yi can imagine that a teenage girl loses the feelings of all her relatives overnight. He can understand the pain of Ada��s ten years of being a cold-blooded machine. As the father of two children, he sincerely sympathizes with Ada''s experience, because he is very clear about the days and darkness and despair of Ada in the girlhood.


    This made him unable to hold her hand and began to pass the temperature he radiated to him a little bit.


    "I am sorry, Ada. I don''t know if you will have such a sad past!"


    Aida let Zhou Yi hold her hand, and her face showed her smile as always.


    "I have put this kind of thing down. In fact, I just want to find someone to talk about. You know, some things have been kept in my heart. It is really not a comfortable thing. Now, I feel much better!"


    "I am very happy that you can think so, Ada! If you have any need for my help, I can say it at any time. As long as I can do it, anything can be done."


    This is the biggest promise Zhou Yi can make, even if Ada now asks him to give her a gift, so that she will not hesitate to get a long life.


    Since Adakan is open-minded, share his heart with him. Then it means that she has already paid a lot of heart to herself. Sincerely, it is priceless. For people like this, Zhou Yi never regrets sharing her things with her.


    "Can anything be okay?" Ada quietly stretched the tone and posted it in Zhou Yi''s ear.


    "Of course, I always said it." Zhou Yi once again promised. He is still very confident about his commitment. Because until today, he has not done anything to say anything. Compared to Tony''s scum, he is simply a perfect person.


    "You know that as a woman, what I want is not as complicated as what your men want." Ada whispered in Zhou Yi��s ear in a language that was almost whispering, this softly sings like a sing Even the bones of Zhou Yi began to numb.


    At this time, Zhou Yi still felt something else. It was an icy hand like a cold jade, and began to sneak down his neck, and the soft skin clung to his muscles as if it were to absorb the heat into his body.


    This feeling immediately made Zhou Yi''s originally relieved mood rise like boiling water. He quickly pressed Ada''s palm on his chest and said with a hoarse voice.


    "Ada, stop. You are playing with fire!"


    "I was playing with fire, how can I not?"


    The smug laughter of the woman rang in the study, which meant that things tonight could not be calmed down.

 Chapter 228： Further correct choice

    (The amount should be the last chapter of the public. On the first day of 2016, I hope to have a good start.)


    People are inherently a complex creature, they are controlled by reason, and they can''t escape the sensible thoughts. Even at some point, emotional thinking affects their judgment more.


    Many times, many problems arise from the impulse of a moment. People must pay for their impulses, and once they have this awareness, it means that they have a layer of responsibility.


    Now, Zhou Yi has added a layer of things to his body. In the past, he was able to handle this kind of thing very well, but now he doesn''t know how to be good. After all, in fact, he still did not control himself.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi laughed at himself. He fumbled to find a cigarette from the bed and gave himself a note.


    "It''s not a good habit to smoke in bed. You should know this kind of thing!" A white arm reached in front of him, and the luster like jade exudes amazing charm. This kind of beauty once made Zhou Yi intoxicated, but when she took the cigarette out of his mouth, he was not willing.


    "You have to know, I need to think about some issues."


    "Thinking about how to deal with me, or thinking about how to make me not to talk about this kind of thing everywhere?" Ada''s laughter rang in his ear, which made Zhou Yi could not help but turn his head and stare. Her face.


    Ada��s face was close at hand, and the watery eyes looked at him at the moment, and the emotions inside were so complicated that he could not see it.


    In this regard, Zhou Yi immediately tightened his arms and made him more intimate with his own arms. At the same time, he also stared at Ada''s eyes very seriously and said to her.


    "You should know what I mean, since I have made this choice. I will take responsibility for you!"


    Ai Da was very uncomfortable with Zhou Yi��s very serious eyes. She turned her face and replied.


    "Don''t be kidding. I don''t need you to take responsibility for me! This is not a love game, it''s just a comfort to you. I should be normal for adults. Don''t tell me, love. This is still Your first time!"


    "This is certainly not my first time, I am sorry. Ada!" Zhou Yi reached out and gently pulled Ada''s awkward face back and let her look at herself. "But it is yours, isn''t it?"


    "This kind of thing that I don''t care about, do you feel so meaningful?" For Zhou Yi''s tough move, King Ada could only sigh with a grudge. Her identity and character are doomed that she can''t ask for anything like a savage little woman. It''s better to let go of it, and let yourself be more dignified.


    "Listen to Ada, I don''t care what you think. But for me, it makes sense!"


    Zhou Yi said very seriously and seriously let Ada want to laugh.


    "What the **** is going on, don''t forget how the outside world evaluates your past. It''s a playboy, just a little better than Tony! So please, don''t make it look like this? It''s not like you, At the same time, I feel that I will also be saddened by women who have had a leg with you."


    "I admit that I was really ridiculous, but at that time I gave enough price. Now, Ida. I want to take responsibility for you." Zhou Yi whispered such words, while also on hand More force to hold her.


    This kind of tightness makes Ada unsuitable for the outside world. She feels pleasantly surprised and has a feeling of over-the-top surprise. She really wants to agree, and find a reliance on this as an ordinary woman. But she knows that there are still some differences between them, some very important things.


    The feelings between them seem to have not reached the point of that kind of love. And this is the most critical issue.


    "What do you want to do? Marry me?" With this deep understanding, Ada asked in a loud voice. She really wants to know what level of responsibility is what Zhou Yi said.


    "If you agree, I don''t have any problems." Ai Da unexpectedly, Zhou Yi simply nodded. ��It��s not easy to find a woman who accepts all my secrets. And maybe it��s the same as the teachers in the school, I really want to find a mother for the kids!��


    "This is your real purpose, you just want to find a mother for the two children." Ada heard this strangely pushed his chest and showed him his inner dissatisfaction. For this, Zhou Yi just quietly grabbed her hand and said with no good intentions.


    "Okay, okay. If you think about me, there is no way. How, have you promised?"


    Ada��s face changed instantly. A hesitant look did not linger on her face for a long time. After a long time, she sighed quietly and said nothing.


    "Still forget it. I think I am not ready yet! If you get married, it is still too far away from me!"


    "Are you sure?" This is the turn of Zhou Yi, some people do not understand, he thought that everything should be very smooth.


    "I''m sure, this is fine for the time being. We haven''t gone any further." Ada, like complaining, pushed Zhou Yi''s shoulder and found a place in his arm that was more comfortable to sleep. Lying like a lazy cat, he leaned over and lay in.


    "I am tired, I just want to sleep. This topic ends here!"


    "Ha!" Watching Ada end this topic, Zhou Yi could not help but spit out such a questioning tone. He still wants to say something more, but finds that the woman sleeping in her arms has already given a uniform breath. This made him smile immediately.


    Because he knows that it is useless to say anything at this time, no matter what you do, it is impossible to wake up a sleepy person. Aida��s attitude is very obvious, that is, he is unwilling to continue to entangle with Zhou Yi on this issue, so he simply mixes it with his sleep.


    This makes Zhou Yi really helpless. In the end, he could only enter the dream like a woman in his arms. Then one day, it was so quiet that it came to the end.


    Early the next morning, Zhou Yi was quarreled by the movements around him. He knew that the movement was uploaded from his own side, so he was too lazy to open his eyes. Sometimes people are like this. When they relax to a certain level, they will progress to a point where they are too lazy to be able to extricate themselves.


    For example, now Zhou Yi, he clearly feels that Ada has gotten up, and even has begun to send out the sound of dressing. But he just didn''t want to get up from the bed. Almost completely, he is now infected with bed bugs.


    Ada, who had already put on her clothes, pushed hard to push Zhou Yi, who was still unwilling to move on the bed, watching him twist like a caterpillar twisted and twisted, and suddenly changed his face.


    "Hell, can''t you still get up? If you do this, you will be seen by the children!"


    "Oh, Ida. I think my lovely children will understand the hard work of their father yesterday. I want to know that I was working hard last night, especially after I came back!" Zhou Yi is still wrapped around the quilt. The whole world has only the look of a bed. And this is the last thing Ida wants to see.


    To know that this is her room, not Zhou Yi. If the children see their dad actually sleeping here, then Ada��s face will be completely ruined.


    Under Ada''s shoving, Zhou Yixin opened his eyes unwillingly. This kind of feeling of being forced out of a comfortable dream home is not good at all. However, after seeing Ada, his mood was inexplicably relaxed.


    At this time, Ada wore a white silk-made gown shirt, and through the silky gap, Zhou Yi could even clearly see the scenery inside. And her slender legs are formed in a black corset suit skirt and black silk garter inside, forming a beautiful scenery.


    In my heart, Ada''s figure is very good. Although she is not the type of curve that is particularly exaggerated, it is definitely the perfect golden ratio. Especially the slender legs, there is definitely a charm that makes people fascinated. Coupled with her slender waist and only a two-handed bee waist and a near-perfect female body curve, ninety-nine percent of the world''s women are defeated in front of her. It''s just a figure, not counting her glamorous face.


    From a woman''s point of view, she is already a near-perfect type. Smart, savvy, and very beautiful. This makes Zhou Yi somewhat complacent. After all, such a woman already belongs to him, how can he be unhappy?


    "Good morning, dear Ada. I thought you would sleep for a while?"


    When I heard Zhou Yi, even if I was a spy, I was a bit blushing. She still remembers the extent of their absurdity last night. However, she quickly converges on this blush, and instead throws Louis''s clothes on him. At the same time whispered.


    "Don''t mess around, give me up. I don''t want the two little guys to misunderstand what."


    Zhou Yi put on his own clothes and said cheerfully.


    "What happened to them, what can they misunderstand. Ada, I think you must be too much heart."


    "You must be deliberate!" Listening to him, Ada immediately gave him a blank look.


    "Maybe, who knows?" I put on my clothes and put on my shoes. Zhou Yi stepped forward and hugged Aida''s waist. He gently put his face in the flu of Ada, and sniffed a little at her neck. In the end, he kissed directly in Ada''s utter disappointment.


    After a long time, Ada, who was awakened by him, forcibly pushed away. At this time, Zhou Yi��s face was smirked.


    "This is Good Morning Kiss, Dear Ada. Also, I found that you are more beautiful than yesterday."


    After that, he sneaked out of Ada''s room like a thief. In fact, not only Ada is worried about being discovered by children, but even he is worried about this problem. Before you officially determine the relationship, anyway, as long as it is seen by the children, it will be an annoyance.


    Looking at Zhou Yi so secretly slipped away. Ada��s heart has a feeling of **. Is this **? She feels a little bit wrong, but in any case, she is still very good today. Especially after seeing the radiant self in the mirror, this pleasant mood is even more wonderful.


    Maybe this step is not wrong for myself!

 Chapter 229： The performance of the strange theory of the five more outbreaks the first

    Ps: Finally on the shelves. It��s so hard to be thankful. I am grateful for the help and guidance of Mingyue, the support of a friend in the group, and the love of everyone. At the end, give it a happy ending.


    Quietly walking in the hallway, after a few steps, Zhou Yi once again began to stand tall. No one found out that he came out of Ada''s room, and naturally there would be no other problems. After all, he is the master of this family. As long as he has not been caught, he can face all the accusations, and he will not admit it.


    And just as he passed the door of his two baby daughters'' room, one of the doors suddenly opened and a figure came out from inside. She and Zhou Yizhen had a face-to-face, and the opposite side surprised both people.


    "Natasha, how are you here" saw Natasha coming out of Shirley''s room, Zhou Yi immediately called. It seems that he did not think that Natasha would spend the night in his home.


    "I came to Shirley, I told her, I will spend the weekend with her." Natasha leaned against the door and said to Zhou Yi with her shoulders. "I want to know why you will come from that direction."


    "Which direction" Zhou Yi immediately made a look of ignorance, trying to express his innocence as much as possible. But Natasha saw his true face very easily.


    "Don''t pretend, your bedroom is not there. And I remember there seems to be the room of Ada Wang''s woman."


    Looking at Natasha''s face-to-face righteous words, it seems to be the husband who has caught it. Like the wife who just slipped back from the outside, Zhou Yi immediately felt a little confused.


    "Oh, if I remember correctly, this should be my home. I should have nothing to do with you from that place."


    "As long as it is related to Shirley, it is related to me." In the face of Zhou Yi''s questioning, Natasha answered geography. "If you really do something weird, I suggest that you still better clean up the first and last tails. I don''t want to see Shirley next time, I heard her strange woman called mother."


    Listen to the logic of Natasha. Zhou Yi has a magical sense of worship in an instant. What is called not wanting to see Shirley call a strange woman a mother. Even if there is a contradiction with Ada, you don''t need to express it in this way. Moreover, Natasha said that there is a feeling that Zhou Yilian must pass her consent.


    "I don''t think our relationship is close enough to this level. And, Natasha, think about what you just said. I don''t know if you are my ex-wife."


    I caught this sentence that is obviously misunderstood. Zhou Yi began to tune Natasha. Soon he discovered that this kind of ridicule seems to have no effect on Natasha, she will not be embarrassed, and will not be so excited. She just coldened her face and said in a near-warning tone.


    "Ex-wife, do you think of me like this? If I am your ex-wife. I promise that your face will definitely not be so bright. In addition, I don''t want to worry about your broken things at all. I have told you so much nonsense, too. Just tell you what I want you to do before you think about how Shirley feels."


    Consider Shirley''s feelings. But Shirley, what do they feel about listening to Natasha, Zhou Yi suddenly felt inexplicable. Other people''s minds may not understand, but for the two daughters they love. Zhou Yi still can grasp some of the ideas in their hearts.


    To know that he did not casually ask Ada to marry. Before he said this promise, he thought a lot. This includes the wishes of Shirley and Aretha. If Ada is the type that makes these two children hate, he will definitely not have this kind of mind. But the problem is that Ada doesn''t provoke them to hate, and even to some extent, they still like Ada.


    Zhou Yi was thinking about this situation before he had that idea. He believes that if these two daughters are called Ada mother. Although they will not be 100% in favor, they will never have any unwilling thoughts. And this means that Natasha''s words simply can''t stand.


    In the name of Shirley, Natasha actually expressed her dissatisfaction with Zhou Yi. This kind of behavior is telling the truth, so Zhou Yi did not understand at all. He didn''t know what Natasha wanted to say. Is it really for Shirley, or is it just to keep up with Ada? Or, she has other ideas.


    Looking at Natasha, who looked obsessed, Zhou Yi had a strange feeling. He thinks that Natasha has said so much, but it seems that she is not exactly what she really wants to express. Just like acting, you need to dig to understand the true meaning. "Natasha. You won''t like me anymore."


    Zhou Yi��s face began to show a surprised expression, and he also asked a word that was obviously not to be asked. And almost immediately, he got Natasha''s reply.


    "Oh, hell. What are you thinking about in your mind? I always thought that only Tony Stark would have such a narcissistic skill. It seems that you are not much better than him."


    Listening to this, Zhou Yi is not willing. What is similar to Tony. He and Tony''s narcissism are far worse than that. If you compare him to Tony, Zhou Yi feels that his life style has been reduced several times in an instant.


    "Please, I just made a guess. Is it necessary to describe me in such a malicious language?"


    "It''s very necessary, because what you said makes me goose bumps all over my body," Natasha rolled her eyes. Pick up his arm. It��s like she really has something growing up on her body.


    In this regard, Zhou Yi can only surrender. He said that he seems to be really wishful thinking and self-esteem.


    "Okay, okay. My fault. But you really don''t think that what you said is very big, and there is room for people to think about it."


    "I can be sure that this is definitely what you want." Natasha replied categorically, facing Natasha who was so determined. Zhou Yi can only admit that everything is his own fault.


    "Okay, okay. It seems to be my fault. In addition, I think I am still better off now."


    Having said that, Zhou Yi can only smile and leave here first. And looking at the direction of Zhou Yi��s departure, Natasha bit her lip. Quietly licked his ears. On top of that, a chic earring is very conspicuous.


    The center of the earrings is a white gem that looks very bright. The strange thing is that when Natasha passed her own earlobe. The radiance of the bright gemstone seems to have faded. And as the gem of the gem disappeared, in a place, a group of people staring at the screen made a sigh in unison.


    "It seems that this plan has also failed."


    "Sure enough. Even if you know the identity of these superhumans, it seems that it is not easy to get secrets from them."


    "Maybe, our starting point is too high. According to me, can you not provoke this monster or try not to provoke this monster. We should still put the main energy on Hulk."


    "Put it on Hulk. You know how serious public opinion is facing the US side now. The plan is no longer possible."


    One after another, the sound rang after the sigh. And start to talk about something that sounds great. However, to some extent, these guys are talking nonsense.


    Nick Fury sat on the head of these people with a sullen face, listening to a word in their mouth that had a word about superheroes, super soldiers, paradoxes, policies, etc. He had a desire to overturn. The impulse of the table. But he knows he doesn''t have this right, as long as he is the director of the SHIELD, he can''t do it.


    Because of his identity, his status and his rights come from the group of guys above. Even if they look like an idiot, doing things is more like an idiot. But as long as they are also called the World Security Council one day, he can''t do this.


    So Nick Fury can only force his dissatisfaction and force himself to sit on his chair honestly. But his honesty doesn''t mean that some people will let him go. The position of the Director of the SHIELD is a very large position. Not everyone is happy to see Nick Frey sitting on it.


    "Fried Director. What do you think about the defeat of your own agents?" After a messy discussion, someone immediately pointed the finger at him. "View, what can I think? Task failure is a very normal thing. Sir, you should know that no one in the world can do his job 100%."


    Nick Fry is not a soft persimmon to talk to, he is also a guy who emerged from the rain of bullets. As long as he talks to people, even if he is even more amiable, he can reveal a smell of smoke, not to mention his current mood is very bad.


    "But, Director of Frey. The most elite agent under your hand to perform this task. The name of the black widow, even those of us have heard it." Another person stood up. This seems to mean that there is more than one person in the Security Council who is dissatisfied with Nick Fury.


    "Why then, even when I was a special agent, I didn''t say that the task was 100% sure." Fry continued to refute, and the guy who first picked things couldn''t help it.


    "We mean, Director Fury. Do you want to take care of these agents under your own hands? I think you should also see her. Is it like a special agent? It is like a foolish jealousy everywhere. Woman. If you say that all of your work is this kind of thing. I can''t seem to find any reason why this task can be successful."


    Upon hearing this, Fury directly enlarged the only remaining eye.


    "First of all, I need to remind you. The sir, this task is directly issued to me without your consent and even review. So even if it fails, it is a normal thing."


    "Second. If you only see women eating vinegar, then I can only tell you one thing, sir. I think you should care about your family, because you can''t even see if a woman is in the end." acting."


    "Third, if the sir, you think that my agents are waste, then it is very good. I can give you the task of monitoring the Dawn Knight. I believe that the elite of your sergeant should bring us some surprises." to be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 230： Stupid politician Aegis has a fifth outbreak

    Ps: Five and second, I forgot to wish everyone a happy new year. I wish everyone a new beginning in the new year. I can study hard and study hard, and I will go up every day.


    Hearing Nick Frye, the guy who just wanted to target him as the sergeant almost didn''t give his lungs out.


    What is called to give us some surprises. You are sure to wait for Zhou Yi to tie the spies to the police station, which is called a surprise. Also, what is called a family that needs to care about yourself and whether it is a woman who is not acting, isn��t it just plain, say, be careful, your wife is carrying you and doing something you don��t know? Fortunately, someone stopped, otherwise this guy will definitely rush. And Nick Fury came to a one-on-one contest between men.


    "Director of Fury, you can go to your own business. This mission, let us do it as if it has not happened." The Security Council hastily set a tone for this mission. And Nick Fry, who was approved, left the meeting room without heading back.


    It��s not the first time he has dealt with this group of guys, and it��s not the first time that they have seen their creative idiots. So what to do, how to go is simply a light road.


    And after he left, the board member who was so angry that he was going crazy was still screaming.


    "Let me go, Pierce. Let me go, he dares to talk to me like this. I want to single out with him, I want him to see me."


    In the face of such a tossing pig teammate, the guy who stopped him by his name Pierce really wants to press him to the ground and let him see how much he can bear.


    Nick Fury is also the one who is comparable to a politician who runs full of mouths. But it is a ten-level agent, a guy with a reputation as a king of agents. The murderer can fill all the rooms in your home. Do not stop you, it is estimated that the next time you are looking for you, you will find the whole world everywhere.


    Because there is no doubt, the parts on your body will absolutely fill every angle of the world.


    However, even for the corpse of this pig teammate, Pierce is still good to persuade, to erase the anger in his heart little by little. This is ridiculous politics, and people can stand tall. This is also the former director of the SHIELD and the current chairman of the World Security Council. Alexander Goodwin Pierce''s life creed.


    I left the Security Council, which was a waste of time for myself. Nick Fury returned directly from the SHIELD Trident headquarters to the Air Vehicle Carrier. Strictly speaking, this should be the place where the Hill commander is responsible. But because Trident now has a bunch of idiots, Nick Fury is more willing to stay in this place.


    There are powerful assistants who can help him solve problems, and there are many secrets that can''t be told and can only be controlled by him. The most crucial thing is. Here he can ignore the idiots of the idiots.


    Seriously, if not something is exposed. He really didn''t know about Umbrella, the military''s plan, and the neurotic mutants'' elimination plan, and the Security Council. Sometimes he even thinks that this group of idiots is the World Security Council. It is also the World Security Damage Council.


    Anyway, Nick Fury has already identified the identity of this group of fellow pig teammates. If so, how much distance SHIELD can pull from this group of people, try to pull as much distance as possible. No matter how sooner or later, it will be brought to the ditch by this group of pig teammates, which is directly beyond the end.


    But one thing, in fact, Nick Fury is also very clear, that is, SHIELD is unable to open a relationship with the Security Council because they are directly related. The SHIELD is only a tool of the council, and the tool is impossible to escape the master''s control.


    So he can only do as much as he can, for example. Hide some secrets from the SHIELD. Become a secret that no one knows except him. He is convinced that only secrets can guarantee adequate security.


    When he came to the stage he was most familiar with, Nick Frye immediately entered the working state.


    "Is Corson back?"


    "Sir, Coulson has just left here to go to the center. You should know what he found in the chaos in New York." The pale commander Hill appeared in front of him, just like before. She is as fast as a robot.


    "Of course I know what he found. A big hand, tell the center people, report the report directly to me after the study is finished, and seal the hand. Send it to the most secret place." Waved directly decided After the follow-up question, Nick Fury looked at Hill Commander strangely.


    "I remember you seem to be sick, why are you here?"


    "I feel much better, this does not affect my work." Hill Commander answered it quite simply. But it made Frye''s face strange.


    In fact, at this time of the month, Hill Commander will take time off, this is a woman''s monthly task. And until today, Fury knows that the hard-core woman of the original iceberg attribute is not the same as an ordinary woman when she comes to vacation.


    It should be praised that Hill��s commander��s resilience is awesome, or to praise her for her endurance. Fury has passed this question in her heart. In the end, it was better to decide to ignore the past.


    "You should actually rest at this time." He can only express concern, for this assistant like a daughter. He still shows different emotions.


    "Colson can''t control the situation alone, there is no one for me to arrange for him, he can''t cope with the military." Hill Commander said plainly, but Secretary Furui knew that this was not the real reason.


    The reason why she appeared here is to care about someone in the superhero chaos in New York. And this person is definitely not Coulson.


    Colson thought he was hiding very well. But he didn''t know that the best thing about Hill''s commander was not his friend of women, but Nick Fry, who grew up watching Maria Hill like his father. He knew everything about what Mary Hill thought. The reason why it is not clear is that she wants to wake her up.


    But now it seems that it is unlikely. Maria Hill seems to have gotten deeper and deeper, and this is not even noticed by herself.


    Nick Fury wanted to enlighten her, but when she thought of a message she just heard today, he felt that there was no such need. She will die, as long as the news is sent back.


    So if he finally decides to maintain his cold image, he still tries to maintain it. He does not want his men to regard himself as a familiar mother. That is not a good thing for his majesty or internal management.


    On the topic of continuing work, Director Fury began to ask other things.


    "Find who is going to get rid of the super soldier plan?"


    ��It seems to be a civil society organization at the moment.�� Hill��s commander flipped the information in his hand and found the conclusions analyzed by the intelligence personnel.


    "When civil society organizations have such a large capacity, they can invade the Ministry of Defense system. Get this level of confidential information from it." Nick Fury felt like he was listening to a joke. "If even civil society organizations have this kind of skill, then what do the intelligence departments under our hands do? I sometimes find out that everything is good for others. Even my men are, obviously, get such a high salary, but There is no use at all. Otherwise, why do we have to tell us about even the things of Umbrella, we found that there are so many unpleasant things there?"


    For the burial of Nick Fury, Hill Commander wisely kept silent. In other words, she is actually quite dissatisfied with the work of these intelligence personnel, just like the director of Frei. Even if a civil organization can''t stand it, then the value of their existence is really doubtful.


    Faced with the doubts of their two top bosses, those who engage in intelligence work can not help but feel a sigh of relief. They are all elite characters transferred from various departments, and now they are so embarrassed by a group of grassroots figures. Who can change it, no one can bear it.


    "Now tell me, I am elite. Intelligence staff. Have you found any news about this organization?" After the embarrassment, Nick Fury gave them a chance. He could not really open up these intelligence workers and quit them. It is equivalent to taking off the eyes and ears of SHIELD.


    As the intelligence personnel of SHIELD, their reaction is not slow. At the moment when the director gave the steps, the man immediately gave him the information he wanted.


    "This organization is called the anger. We have got the list and information of some of the principals in this organization. We can carry out the arrest operation at any time."


    "At the end, you didn''t let me down again." The peace of mind of these intelligence personnel was that the director of Fury finally did not use the sinister mouth to degrade them. He nodded his head and arranged their tasks. "Arrange the people to monitor their every move, I want to know what they still have in their hands. And what is the most crucial point they use to get this information, don''t be amazed. Tell Corson. This task is handed over to He is responsible."


    "There have been a lot of tasks you have assigned to Coulson recently." Nick Cory was looking for Coulson for anything, and Hill��s commander did not understand. She knows that for Frye, Coulson has his own role as a right-handed arm.


    But this does not mean that everything has to be handed over to them. Coulson is only an eight-level agent. Throughout the SHIELD, there are no more hands with agents at the same level. This kind of thing is done to Coulson. It is easy to cause some people''s special thoughts.


    You know, even a special agent will have a fierce battle for rights. Especially in the fight for the authority of SHIELD, a powerful organization with an alarming power, this battle is often more intense and serious.


    "That''s because only you are the one I can believe the most." Secretary Fury only said his trust, but he did not say his own concerns. A trace of clues in the SHIELD has been discovered by him. It is because of this discovery that he will be so alert to some people.


    If the secret cannot be saved, then it will only lead to disaster. He was worried about how many people infiltrated and explored his secrets. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 231： Science and Technology Expo Smart Investment 5 broke out third

    After a few days, the whole New York seems to have recovered from this trauma. Because in any case, life still has to continue, even if the previous moment suffered endless suffering, but the next moment you still have to run for tomorrow. At this point, almost no one can be an exception.


    In the bustling Times Square in the past, there have been countless construction teams. They have to fix this one of the most prosperous locations in New York in the shortest possible time, and this task has to be said to be very difficult. However, they are still working hard, not for anything else, just for the rich rewards.


    Not only the US government is paying for them, but even a few large companies have paid a generous fee. For example, the Japanese invaders invested a lot of money in the reconstruction work here, and the price was a piece of land on the edge of Times Square. A brand new building will be built here, of course, it belongs to the name of the Sundial Group.


    Not only the sun, but Stark and Osborne did the same. They are the big sharks of the capitalist world, and there is no reason to give up such a good opportunity to expand capital interests.


    The great destruction of Times Square has given many people the opportunity, not only the financial giants of these capitalists, but also a special police group that looks at the opportunities.


    They are not capable of participating in that level of combat, after all, they are just children of adulthood. But that doesn''t mean they don''t use it at all. In fact, they played a very big role after the disaster.


    Rescue injured trapped people, control the spread of accidental disasters, and even treat those who are seriously injured and dying. The little naughty grasped the best time, and they intervened in the post-disaster relief work in the first time. And with their own efforts, most people in New York agree with their existence.


    Many people have seen what they have paid and are also grateful for what they have done. No one can rush into the sea of ??fire, and no one can risk the collapse and rescue the life buried deep under the rubble. Not everyone has this ability to let a person on the verge of dying return to the world again.


    Although some people still say things about their mutants, it is said that these mutants are just taking advantage of their own ability to brush their impressions. But in the face of the age of these young mutants, this statement becomes ridiculous and absurd.


    Whether they do it or not is dangerous. This ridiculous reason cannot be an excuse to attack them. After all, they are just a group of seventeen-eight-year-old children. To be able to do this, it is a good deed that is recognized by everyone.


    Some people want to stalk from them and interfere with the behavior of these young people. But now the seemingly calm waves of New York are a huge gunpowder barrel. The citizens of New York City are full of anger in their hearts. Anyone who dares to play with fire on this bucket will have to pay a heavy price.


    The boiling parade masses and the full-blown detention facility prove that it is definitely not a suitable time to make trouble in New York. Therefore, many people who are restless have shrunk back at this time, and now, in this time, New York is quiet and somewhat weird. Even the gangsters who have been turbulent have quieted down.


    Of course, this is certainly a big part of the reason that the New Yorkers are now starting to pack their bags in the shopping mall.


    Don''t be kidding. Now even stealing can cause people to come. There are already a lot of restless guys who have paid the price of blood, and even many people who have taken this path have no future. This is the most painful time for the gangs.


    And this has nothing to do with Zhou Yi. He is busy with other things now. A very important thing for the Nikko Group.


    Stark will. A father who died of Tony, Howard Stark left the old tradition. Stark Enterprises has the old habit of showing their strong technology to the whole world on this traditional large-scale program. As the scale of the company grows larger, this technology fair is more than just the Stark family''s technology show. It is.


    Large enterprises will promote their new technologies and new ideas at this event. And those small companies or research institutes will bring their own technology to find a suitable investor here. This fair has become more and more diversified, and it can almost be said that it has become a platform for world technology companies to show off their strength.


    Whether you are engaged in military technology or civilian technology, as long as you can embark on this platform and have a place at the Stark Technology Expo, you can basically guarantee that you will not have to worry about funding in the next 20 years.


    Because it is not just a place where big companies show off their technology. It is also the place where the local tyrants pick the geese that will lay golden eggs. Almost all the investors in the world will look at Stark''s technology fair during this time. Among them, there are even some military officials in some countries. These guys who hold the military''s purchasing power, even a large company like Stark, will also covet three big customers.


    In short, the Stark Technology Expo is definitely a grand event, and it is also an opportunity for Tony Stark and Zhou Yi.


    Stark��s business has just completed its transformation. As Tony said, they lost their original weapons development department and officially transformed from an arms company to an energy development company. And that means he has to deal with some very difficult enemies. For example, General Electric. The energy sector is not so easy to intervene, and the blows of the old companies are enough for Stark to drink a pot.


    This is why Tony hosted the fair. He needs to start his own product at this fair. Ark reactor. A new type of energy that is clean enough, safe enough, and cheap enough. There is no doubt that this new type of energy will definitely impact the traditional energy industry, but Stark does not care. Because Tony thinks it is time to make a change in the pattern of a constant layer of energy.


    For Zhou Yi. This is also an opportunity to start the Rizhao Group. As a company that has just been reorganized and rebuilt, there are still many shadows of Umbrella in the future. Now, what Zhou Yi has to do is to eliminate the impression of the remaining Ambrera in the hearts of the people, and let the Sunshine appear in the public with a new image of enough self.


    And this requires the Nikko Group to come up with a brand new inter-generation technology product that can serve as an endorsement.


    Fortunately. Zhou Yi does not lack this kind of thing. Then the rest is the problem of the admission volume.


    Ordinary people or businesses want to enter the market through a layer of review inside the Stark enterprise, and Zhou Yi, only one phone call.


    "Hello. Man. I am very busy right now. If you don''t have anything very, very important, I suggest you call me next time." Tony''s voice was quickly heard on the phone. When I heard this sound, Zhou Yi was very sure that this guy went to the lab again.


    As a successor to Stark, Tony is a **** like his father. At the same time, he is also a genius inventor. They all have a problem, that is, they can''t take care of others when they work. Just as Tony complained about his father when he was a child. It doesn''t matter what he does. Once he works, no one cares.


    Zhou Yi knows his fault, so he is too lazy to talk nonsense with him. Said directly to the opening.


    "Tony, the booth of the Stark Technology Expo, I want one."


    "Hell, wait," a burst of humming sounds, it is estimated that Tony is definitely a problem in juice. After a while, Tony��s voice came again. "What do you say, you said you want a booth"


    "Of course, do you think that I have nothing to show on my hand?" Zhou Yi smiled contemptuously. The things he holds in his hand are taken out, even if Tony is known, he will be scared.


    "If it is the old base of Umbrella, I suggest you not to take it out. Of course, if it is the kind of nano metal in your hand, I feel normal. But, that will not reveal your identity?"


    Tony thought it was very thoughtful, since Zhou Yi is not willing to expose his identity. Naturally, he does not want to violate his original intention for his own reasons.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t stop more than nano metal. Remember what I said to you once?" I thought about what I had to come up with, and Zhou Yi couldn''t wait to ridicule his own friends, but this is The biggest investment he has missed in the past few years.


    "What have you said?" Tony looked puzzled at the problem of Zhou Yi. "You said a lot to me. Dude, but what I can remember is actually some. After all, you have to know that most of what you and I have said are nonsense."


    "Well, then let''s go again. Remember the Berne party, yes. It was the time that Silverson was there." Tony couldn''t remember this kind of thing. It''s ok. Zhou Yi did not care to go over and repeat the same day with him.


    "Oh, I remembered. I was drunk on that day, and there seems to be a pretty girl coming up to me. Right, I remember Hogan too."


    "Of course, he is. At that time, he still has a ridiculous big back. I said this night. Do you remember what I said to you in the elevator?"


    "What did you say?" Tony scratched his head, and then he said he couldn''t think of anything. Except for the pretty girl. He has no impression of anything. "Okay, man. I admit that I don''t remember what you said that day. Tell me soon, I don''t believe this has anything to do with today''s things."


    "Of course it matters. Let me tell you the guy. That day, we took the girls up the elevator. Then a guy named Aldridge Kilian got in. He recommended us his new research. studio."


    "Kilien, it''s really a bad name. As a result, I remember that I didn''t seem to have any communication with this person." Tony pouted, and he had a bad feeling.


    "Of course, you put his pigeons. Let him go to the rooftop to blow the cold wind, but he is happy with the girl." Zhou Yihe laughed out, this laughter is not so comfortable in Tony. . With his understanding of Zhou Yi, he knows what he absolutely missed. "But I can''t be so bad with you. I went up to talk to him, and then I found a good investment direction."


    "Don''t tell me, that guy brought you a surprise guy, which is much harder than the jackpot."


    "Of course," Zhou Yi heard Tony''s unhappy, naturally laughed more happily. "He gave me a big surprise, and it''s not just Mr. Killian."


    "Don''t tell me, I missed something." To hear this, Tony knew that he must have made a mistake. And soon Zhou Yi gave him the answer.


    "It''s not wrong, man. The girl who was taken away that night, the geneticist. You didn''t care about her after playing with others. But I didn''t expect her to join the laboratory of Gillian later. And advanced a very promising technology. Now, Tony. I can pick the fruit." To be continued.


    Ps: amount, the next is at four.


    ...

 Chapter 232： The British tour professional tastes the fifth outbreak of the fourth

    What did Zhou Yi and Tony say, not many people know. Even the last call record was completely deleted by Tony, the eye-catching guy. However, through the faces of both parties, it is still very clear that Tony Stark must have suffered in the face of Zhou Yi.


    In short, Zhou Yi wished to come from Tony''s hand to get the best booth. This is good news, and for a while. The Sundial Group will have to spend some energy to cope with the upcoming Stark Club. There are a lot of things to be prepared, but for a behemoth like the Nikko Group, it is not a problem. Professional problems are solved by professional people. Obviously, this kind of trivial matter is not enough to worry about the total wave ss of Zhou Yi. Therefore, Zhou Yi has a lot of spare time.


    With this idle time, Zhou Yi began to carry out some actions in his scheduled plan. He is going to go to Europe to see a mother who has already transferred to the UK and find someone. Then go to Hungary.


    Although the information that SHIELD gave him was vague, or could not be accurate to a certain extent. However, Zhou Yi still decided to try his luck. Maybe he could find the holy blood of the vampire legend. This kind of pure luck is not a conclusion. Only after doing it, I know the answer.


    Did not bring Ada, because the Sundial Group still needs a trustworthy principal. Did not bring two children, because now is not a vacation time. Zhou Yi was a person who traveled lightly and came to the UK with the exception of a few people.


    The past Britain was called the fog, and of course a large part of it was the cause of the industrial revolution. Numerous coal-based powers have made this country once a glory day without the empire, but also brought the city''s inexhaustible smoke.


    The glory of the empire that has not fallen now has come to an end, and naturally the rolling smog has dissipated into the past. The fog has become history, although the city is still as humid and cold as the sea breeze, and occasionally brings some fog. But it is far from the extent to which the mad murderer can easily hide in it.


    In a way, the environment here is pretty good. Especially when you walk alone on a street full of old buildings, the feeling of being in the past years has quietly come to mind. This may be a treat for those who like nostalgia. But Zhou Yi does not like nostalgia. And he has something to do here.


    From the taxi, Zhou Yi came to a property that Zhou Wei bought here in London. There used to be a well-known saying that the most wonderful life is to hold a weekly job in the United States and live in a British house.Ȣ Russian wife is beautiful and eats Chinese food. Although this is only a delusion, it is enough to prove that these things are indeed the best choices in the whole world.


    Among them, British housing is widely sought after by countless people because of its excellent taste and comfortable environment. In this consistent scream. Zhou Wei is close to a beautiful village on the outskirts of London. I bought an old villa with a lot of years.


    It is said that this was once a residence built by a victorian Victorian and has a very historical value. Of course, the heavy historical value has now become one of the numerous sales.


    The glory of Britain has long since passed away. Now, in addition to the memories of the most glorious moment, Britain has basically nothing to draw.


    Standing in front of the villa bought by Zhou Wei, Zhou Yi looked at the surrounding environment. It is indeed very unique to discover that my mother''s eyes are clear. The villa is situated on the edge of a tributary of the Thames. The river is filled with sycamore trees on both sides, and as you go deeper, you will see a green area, and the lush meadows occupy a few acres of land. A glance at the past will give people a feeling of being relaxed and happy. It can be said that whether it is riding a horse or playing golf, it is a good choice.


    The most important thing is that in Zhou Yi��s impression, the land seems to be in the name of the villa. Zhou Hao bought this villa and spent more than 30 million pounds. Now let Zhou Yi see, this money is not lost at all, just this grassland can be worth the price.


    What''s more, this villa is more than just this pasture.


    Sneaking into the door, Zhou Yi realized the feeling of going home in another way. And when he walked down the avenue of the villa all the way into the depths. I found that this villa is simply a whole house wrapped in green.


    As soon as you enter the gate, you are full of lush green eyes. The very neat shrubs that were built were placed like maze in the vestibule of the villa, and they grew very lush. Some shrubs are even so high that even if you stand opposite, you will not find it. And in these layers of staggered bushes, there are also many chic statues.


    These statues are mostly feminine female statues. There are even some fictional women like mermaid or angels. And these statues are placed just right in this green wall, and at first glance, it creates a stunning feeling. Just like the flowers of the green leaves, even if you know that these are just statues, you will be amazed by their beauty.


    And after walking through the green wall, the villa immediately appeared in front of you. It is a very elegant villa. Both the style and the design are full of Victorian style. Elegant and chic, but also noble and atmospheric. The milky white walls have a faint glow in the sleek sunshine, while the sea-blue glazed tiles are as striking as the blue gold.


    Walking to the entrance hall, Zhou Yi also saw a huge fountain pool. The crystal water splashed out of a stone bottle, and the sitting goddess held the level, and the eyes were gentle and joyful. The flowing water ran quietly along her calf into the pool under her feet. The pool is sparkling and there are even a lot of golden lights shining.


    Only by carefully looking at the past will you find that there are many Chinese koi swimming. The splendid scales flashed with dazzling luster in the golden sunlight, making people happy when they saw it.


    It��s true that it��s art, and the taste is high. With the place where you live, it��s a comparison with Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi can only laugh and blame all his problems on his mother��s career. No way, who told me not to learn this, with this self-deprecating, Zhou Yi knocked on the door of the villa.


    The old copper doorknobs were struck on the oak door, and the sound of the sound was easily transmitted to every corner of the villa. Soon, someone opened the door. It is a woman who looks older. The care of the meticulous lady''s suit and the neatly groomed hair all prove that the lady is a very strict person. She looked at the man with a tight package in front of her in amazement. After a long while, she said in a tone of interrogation.


    "Sir, who are you looking for? I can be sure that there is no one in our appointment. If you can. I hope that you can consciously leave here as a private territory and do not welcome strangers."


    I took off my knitted hat and took my eyes. Zhou Yi smiled at the lady.


    "You must be Mrs. Hamilton. I met for the first time, I am Zhou Yi."


    "Weekly, my God," Mrs. Hamilton apparently stunned. Then I immediately exclaimed. She apologized while welcoming Zhou Yi into the villa. "Sorry, sir. I don''t know if you will come here. I thought it was the young people who are idle. I want to get some benefits from here. Right, how did you come in, but there is no display at all. ��


    With the help of Mrs. Hamilton, she took off her coat. Zhou Yi smiled and replied: "Hah, I came in through the wall. So the door will naturally not react. Right, my mother."


    Mrs. Hamilton was still screaming at the wall that Zhou Yi had just said, and she immediately responded when she heard Zhou Yi��s inquiry.


    "The lady is on the balcony of the back garden. She invited the guests today. I am accompanying the guests and afternoon tea."


    "Guest, what guest" Zhou Yi is still very curious about the guests invited by the mother. Soon, Mrs. Hamilton gave him the answer.


    "It is a noble lady. She and her wife are very happy to talk."


    As Mrs. Hamilton, who used to serve the veteran aristocratic family, she will handle the weight of her own words. How to answer the questions of the master, how many of the answers will not make people feel excessive and rude, and at the same time satisfy people. These are all learning, and it is clear that Mrs. Hamilton��s knowledge in this area is very deep.


    She was good at observing her words, and soon saw the curiosity of eagerness from Zhou Yi��s eyes. So she asked quickly.


    "Sir, do you have a place to stay in London?"


    "No, I just got down from the plane. I just came over."


    ��Is there any other baggage for you alone?��


    "I am alone. Mrs. Hamilton, I didn''t even bring my luggage. This time I just took a break. By the way, I visited my mother."


    "I understand, sir," said Mrs. Hamilton, who was ceremonially complete. "I will let you clean the room and prepare a few sets of changing clothes for you. Also, sir, do you have any special requirements for dinner?"


    "As long as it is delicious, everything is fine. Dear Mrs. Hamilton, I am not so picky. Besides, I am also very difficult to pick me up in the United States." Zhou Yi smiled and gestured to Mrs. Hamilton. But the rigorous female housekeeper does not think so.


    "So, I will let you try to prepare some French meals. I believe you don''t like the food on the British side. However, you can try English roast beef. Sir, your mother is here. Please Since I am, I am going to prepare a tea set for you."


    Mrs. Hamilton led Zhou Yi to the balcony of the back garden and began to retire when he could see his mother. The professionalism of this professional is really making Zhou Yi somewhat amazed.


    Seriously, this time he remembered his vampire maid. Obviously, on this road, the lovely vampire maid has a very long way to go.


    However, he has full confidence in Serrana. Because she has enough time to experience. As long as he found what he wanted to find, Serana could definitely be a better housekeeper than Mrs. Hamilton. At this point, Zhou Yi has no doubt. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 233： The beauty seeks aid space plan five more outbreak fifth

    Zhou Wei was still holding a teacup and chatting with the woman sitting back to Zhou Yi. At this time, Zhou Yi went up and shouted at her.


    "Look here, the surprise is coming"


    Zhou Wei looked back inexplicably. When she saw Zhou Yi, she immediately stood up and hurried forward.


    "Easy my dear child, how come you came here"


    Zhou Yi, who was hugged by Zhou Hao, hugged her mother and explained to her.


    "You know, I have been busy with things in my hands recently. So I can''t help but come to an end, I can''t help but run out and distract myself. Just I can come and see you."


    "Is it a vacation, that''s not bad. Just in time you can spend time with me in London. Oh, yes. I want to introduce you to our guests." Listening to Zhou Yi''s words, Zhou Hao''s joy is full of words. Nothing makes her happy more than her children. However, she was not overwhelmed by this sudden surprise and forgot her guests. Instead, he introduced his guests to Zhou Yi in the first time.


    "Easy. This is Miss Susan Stoom. Susan, this is the most proud son, Zhou Yi."


    Looking at the person who had had two sides in front of him, wearing a long-haired intellectual like a golden sand, Zhou Yi smiled and learned the etiquette of the British gentleman to pay tribute to the lady, slowly bent down.


    "It��s a pleasure to meet you, Susan. I can see you all well, and beauty is still a good news for me."


    Susan, who wore a large black knitwear and milky trousers, also smiled and handed a hand, saying in a tone of joy.


    "It is also my honor, Mr. Zhou Yi. I did not expect to meet you again at this time. I thought we should meet in the United States next time."


    Gently kissed the back of this beautiful girl like a beautiful jade, Zhou Yi showed some doubts. Why go to the United States to find him. He doesn''t think that after seeing himself once, the beautiful Miss Storm will give her a gift, even if she wants to travel across the ocean. At that time, only the idiots would think about things, basically they would not appear in the real world.


    Seeing the wonders of his son''s eyes, Zhou Wei began to confuse him.


    ��Susan and her college students formed a research team together. But now they have some troubles and need some people with special abilities to help. So I recommended you to her. Just now you are here too, it��s better. Talk to Susan now."


    "Special ability" Zhou Yi first thought of his ability or his relationship with the mutant. But he immediately realized that something was wrong. It is impossible for Zhou Wei to help others in this aspect, and it is even more difficult to disclose the hidden problems in his family to others. So he immediately got a conclusion in his heart. This kind of help must be related to his power.


    The Nikko Group, in this whole country that has gone down in the world, has absolutely the ability to make a difference.


    "I can know what kind of special ability can help you, Susan" wants to understand this, Zhou Yi sat down. Showing a confident smile to Susan.


    Faced with the object of asking for help, Susan did not show any humbleness or too diligent color. She just said with a charming smile and plainly.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Zhou still remembers Reed Richards, who was seen at the last Alfred Manor meeting."


    "Call me easy, or directly call my name. It is a bit too much to use the name of Mr.." Zhou Yi corrected Susan''s title and then began to answer her questions. "You mean Mr. Richards. I remember him. The last time I planned to invest in him. But unfortunately, this genius refused me."


    Susan sighed when she heard Zhou Yi��s words. For this old friend and ex-boyfriend. She is really desperate. A real gold master puts your thigh in front of you so that you don''t want to hold you, what do you want to do. She had some toothache when she thought of the bill that Richards had received in the building.


    In order to help this old friend, she really took herself into a big trouble. However, there are still opportunities. Susan looked at the man who had given herself the hope of starting a new life, and the smile became more and more charming.


    "Reed is a fool who knows nothing but research. Zhou Yi, I hope you don''t know him."


    "Of course, talented people have some privileges. I understand." Zhou Yiyi looked down and his humorous character made Susan feel that her hopes were a bit bigger.


    "I don''t know how to tell you, easy" seems to be determined. She used this name. "We have made new progress in the research topics we have overcome. Great progress, but we need more accurate information, and this information is not something that can be obtained by general means."


    "Wow." Mrs. Hamilton came over and put a cup of milk tea in front of Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi tasted a bite. Suddenly admire. "Madam, your craft is very good. I like it very much."


    "I can win your praise, I am very grateful, sir." Mrs. Hamilton smiled and quietly retreated. Zhou Yi continued to speak to Susan.


    "Hey, you said that it is not the information that can be obtained by the general means. Let me think about it, you will not want me to get you a national secret. If that is the case, it is estimated that you must always be prepared to deal with the soldiers who come in the door." Seriously, I am sure to get this kind of thing. But I am not sure to clear the small tail behind."


    Zhou Yi, this obviously joking tone, made the atmosphere a lot more active, and Susan immediately relaxed herself. She heard the goodwill in Zhou Yi''s words, so she immediately shook her head and responded.


    "If we really want this kind of thing, I want to go to Tony Stark is a more sensible choice. I believe his steel armor will definitely make the small tail behind it shrink."


    "No, no, believe me. A guy like you to find a guy like Tony is definitely the most wrong decision. He is far more terrible than you think." Selling his own bad friends, Zhou Yi naturally spares no effort. This naturally caused Susan''s curiosity.


    "really"


    "It��s true than any expensive gem. Dear Susan, you have to know that Tony��s notoriety is not just in the United States."


    Looking at the beautiful Miss Strom was nodded by her own flicker, Zhou Yi had to praise Tony. How to say it, man. Your efforts for so many years have not been in vain.


    Looking at Zhou Yi selling his teammates, Zhou Wei can''t stand it anymore. Be aware that Tony will have a gift for her every holiday, the mother of this good friend. Therefore, she naturally can''t look at Zhou Yi to say that her friend is bad. Although in some ways, these words are true. But how much still have to give him some face.


    "Okay. Child. Treating friends is not like you. If Tony knows, he will definitely find you trouble again."


    "Don''t worry, Mom. He doesn''t have this leisure now. But okay, listen to you." Zhou Yi shrugged his shoulders and turned the subject back. "So. Susan. Let''s go back to the question at the beginning."


    "You said that you need special information, then what kind of information is needed for your beautiful lady to travel around?"


    After combing the long hair on one side of the ear to the back of the ear, Susan, who showed the delicate side face, sat up, and the right color replied.


    ��It��s like this. It��s easy. Our team is working on the development of cosmic rays. Now our research has entered a bottleneck. We need first-hand information. This information can only be obtained in space. ""


    "In the next few months, there will be a very large solar quantum passing over the earth. Reid thinks that it is the best chance to get cosmic ray data. However, his relationship with NASA is not enough. I can''t apply for a launch license at all. Of course, even if he applied for a launch permit, there is no space station for him to use."


    "We are likely to miss this opportunity, so I want to be able to get help from a private person."


    When I heard this, Zhou Yicai understood what information they needed. A set of solar quantum data acquired at a space level. To get this information, they also need a rocket to send them up, and there is a spaceship and space station for them to use.


    Zhou Yi can now imagine how ugly the face of the Manhattan Space Agency''s wave ss after hearing Dr. Reid Charlie''s remarks. In a few months, it will be ready to load transport rockets, data collection equipment, and vacate a spacecraft and a space station in use.


    This is just a joke. Do not say the money that needs to be spent in the middle. Human and material resources. It��s time to be completely out of reach.


    It is impossible for the Manhattan Space Agency to urgently stop all its plans for an experimental data, and invest countless energy and money to do this kind of thing. Similarly, no sane person will be willing to do such a thing.


    Because the investment is too big, the benefits are almost unpredictable. A little carelessness may ruin the future of a company. In addition to those savage madmen who want to rely on a gamble to rebel, only the top companies have this ability.


    Zhou Yi is not a madman, but he is holding one of the world''s top companies.


    ��How long is your plan?�� he asked, and he was also calculating the benefits he could get.


    "The solar quantum we predicted will come four months later, and after that. It is likely that it will take hundreds of years for quantum of the same size to pass over the earth." Susan explained, also The importance of this experiment adds weight.


    "Three months ago, the space station in the sky was just empty. The personnel were all repatriated. You know, it is the space station belonging to Umbrella. The equipment inside is very advanced. But because of the reorganization of personnel, I have to put it inside. The astronaut pulled back. That is to say. The space station is now empty."


    "In addition, I can arrange for NASA to arrange a launch plan within three months. It is enough to send you up. From these two points, I am sure I can help you. But Susan. I can get What returns are not yet to be continued.


    Ps: Hey, for a special thing. There is one more in the evening.


    ...

 Chapter 234： Turbulent London brother-in-law

    Ps: Today is the day when the military governor is overjoyed, and nothing else. Explosive liver blast and more, wish him a happy wedding, a new couple and a happy life


    In the face of Zhou Yi''s question, Susan opened her mouth. I don''t know what to say. She is not the person in charge of the project, so strictly speaking, she did not discuss the right to split the future interests of the project.


    She knows very well that even if her relationship with Zhou Yi is a friend, but with such a large investment, it is no longer a simple friend to borrow money.


    The issue of space is never a small problem. Even if it is just a turn in the orbit of the earth, the amount of money to be spent needs to be in the billions. And once this unit is involved, 99% of the world''s friendships can fade.


    So Susan is now very embarrassed. It seems that she saw her embarrassment. Zhou Yi smiled and cleared her for her.


    "You don''t have to hurry to answer me now, dear Susan. Maybe you can talk to your team and give me a reply."


    This understanding is what Susan needs most now. She gratefully glanced at Zhou Yi, then smiled warmly and said to him.


    "I don''t know how to thank you, easy. Please rest assured, I will definitely strive for the best benefit for you."


    "This interest is not important. Susan, I just need something to block the mouths of those people below. If I really care about this interest, I can drag you to the end and force you to give me the biggest." Benefits." Zhou Yi made a movement you know, leaning against the chair.


    "My investment that is not obvious for this future is not very optimistic. You have to know that the key to my willingness to help you is you, Susan. You deserve my help, this is enough."


    When I heard this, Susan��s face showed a different look.


    "Wow, what should I say. Easy, thank you. I don''t know how to express my thanks. I can only say, thank you."


    "That''s enough, dear Susan. It''s enough for me." Zhou Yi smiled. Do not continue this topic. And this obviously also means the meaning of Zhou Wei. She doesn''t want her son to be with such a beautiful woman, but only about business. That is a bit too wasteful.


    Although someone has called her grandmother now. But in her heart, she wanted Zhou Yi to get married soon and give her a real grandson to her. It��s a pity that I didn��t see my grandchildren grow up from a baby. Zhou Wei didn��t want to leave such regrets in his life.


    And from another perspective. Zhou Wei is very satisfied with women like Susan. Born in a famous name, knowing the book, and beautiful. After getting along for so long, she has already loved Susan to a certain extent. If it were not for the modern society that did not pay attention to the host marriage, she would definitely go to the Strom family to marry her son.


    of course. The current situation is not too bad for her. The skill that Zhou Yi learned when he was young and swayed seemed to be very useful to Miss Strom. This seems to make Zhou Wei see a glimmer of hope.


    Regardless of business, the dominance of discourse is suddenly controlled by two women in the palm of their hands. Zhou Wei is the leader in the fashion industry, and Susan is clearly her **** fan. The two people get together and naturally talk about the fashion world.


    In this regard, Zhou Yi really can''t insert a mouth. His only understanding of the fashion world is that you just want to make a dress and you need to make a reservation. Wasting time and wasting money. Then you have to be judged by a bunch of people. Zhou Yi does not know why his mother would like this kind of work, but obviously he has developed a good habit of keeping silent.


    However, for the current topic. Silence is definitely useless. Because very quickly, the two women present on the scene dragged the topic to him.


    "Hey. My dear child. Who is picking this dress?"


    "Amount, myself. What happened?" Zhou Yi opened his eyes and returned to reality from the state of Xiaoyan. He was a bit puzzled, how to talk and talk about himself.


    "I knew it would be like this." Zhou Wei first made a summary. Then I immediately fell. "Look at your shirt, child. I remember the last time we met, you wore this style. How long do you plan to wear this shirt for the next century?"


    "If I can, I personally have no opinion." Zhou Yi smiled reluctantly, hoping to be confused. But Zhou Weike did not give him this opportunity at all.


    "God, you actually have this kind of thinking. It''s a nightmare. Susan. Can you imagine that a man can actually reach this level? He actually wants to wear a style of clothes all the time."


    "It sounds terrible." Susan answered Zhou Wei with a smile. Two people chatted and were not satisfied with the verbal finger pointing. So, under the order of the mother, Zhou Yi honestly followed them to the studio of Zhou Wei.


    The rest is a nightmare for Zhou Yi. So much until Mrs. Hamilton informed them that they should have dinner. He was completely freed from this. As for what went through, he was a little bit reluctant to recall.


    However, dinner is easy to eat. The chef hired by Zhou Wei is a very good French dish, and the roast beef with British characteristics is quite good. Plus there is a beautiful lady around for dinner. Zhou Yi thinks that the crimes he received this afternoon are not a bad thing.


    Have had dinner and used meals. Susan is ready to say goodbye to Zhou Yu and her mother. At this time, Zhou Wei looked at the sky and said to Susan.


    "The weather today is not very good. Susan. If you live here for a night. I will let Mrs. Hamilton prepare the room for you."


    "No, Ms. Zhou." Susan refused her kindness and said to her with a sorry smile. "You know, if Zhou Yi is here, I don''t live very well."


    Zhou Yi smiled and smiled, and the good girl who cleaned herself was in line with her heart. She said it when she thought about it.


    "Well, Susan. I asked Zhou Yi to send you back. You know, the recent law and order in London is not very good. There have been many incidents of gang fights."


    Zhou Wei said that it has been a recent incident that has been plaguing the London police. Both sides are very fierce triad elements, and there have been very serious battles for several consecutive nights. It is said that many people have lost their lives. But the London police did not find anything.


    There is no clue whether it is a corpse or a suspect. It��s as if these people are out of thin air. This put the London police under great pressure from public opinion, and even the Prime Minister also reprimanded them.


    But even if the police stepped up their surveillance, there would be no shortage of battles and rushes. Some even become more and more fierce. This has given London''s citizens a sense of precariousness.


    Susan is no exception, if not to ask Zhou Wei some questions. And inquire about the things of Zhouyi. She really didn''t want to venture out. Originally, she still wanted to go back to the sky before dark. Unexpectedly, Zhou Yi��s sudden arrival disrupted her plan.


    Thinking about it and thinking, Susan still succumbed to her own fear. She smiled shyly with a low head and said to Zhou Yi.


    "That can only be yours."


    "Of course," Zhou Yi''s face showed a bright smile. "It is my pleasure to **** a beautiful lady back home safely."


    Watching his son go on the road. Zhou Wei smiled gratifiedly. In her smile and gaze, Zhou Yi was a driver and drove Susan''s car to the place she pointed out.


    Here Zhou Yi had to thank the existence of Google Maps because of it. Let Zhou Yi, a person completely unfamiliar to London, be like all the old drivers, all the way. It is also because there is no such thing as the way to ask for directions. Zhou Yi began to chat with Susan as he pleased.


    "I didn''t think that a lady like you would like to drive this kind of sports car. How can you also pursue this stimulating hobby?"


    "Of course not," Susan replied immediately and clearly. "This is my brother''s car, and only his wilderness likes this scary thing. Really, I don''t dare to step on the gas when I drive this car."


    "Oh, that''s an unfortunate news." Zhou Yiyi opened his mouth. "I remember you said your brother, Johnny, a pilot."


    "That has become a thing of the past." Sustaining this, Susan''s face immediately showed a helpless look. "He had a bright career, but now he was fired because of his own troubles. It''s really good news."


    "Oh. It sounds like something hidden. Can I know?"


    "Rough, love Hulai, never consider the consequences." Speaking of his brother''s shortcomings, Susan immediately burst into a lot. "I can''t believe it. He actually took a group of models to the simulated cabin, and then actually threw the cabin out. It was a hell, how did he do it?"


    "Wow." Zhou Yi sent an interjection and couldn''t help but laugh. "Do you know, if I don''t know what you are talking about is your brother. I thought you were talking about my sister. God, Xia Weisi also has troubles everywhere. He is only better than your brother. It is estimated that There is no coming with the opposite sex."


    "Do you know that she had been looking for me a while ago. I said that I wanted to graduate from school and directly joined the special police team I set up in Huiyao City. You know who it belongs to and what you should know there. How dangerous it is. So you know. When I heard her telling me about it, I was going crazy."


    "Do you mean that Huiyao City, which is still in the biochemical cleanup stage? God, how can she have this idea?" Susan understood the meaning of Zhou Yi. So soon she cried in surprise. "I can''t believe how she has such an idea. Doesn''t she know that it is dangerous?"


    "Danger, it means stimulation. I know what these little guys think. It is estimated that your brother is the same. They can make you feel bad for the sake of stimulation."


    "You are not wrong at all."


    As a member of the elder brother and sister who was troubled by the troubles of his younger brother and sister. Susan immediately agreed with Zhou Yi��s statement. They began to desperately bury their various crimes of their younger siblings, and soon the car drove to the city of London. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 235： I’ve been acquainted with each other.

    London at night began to have a faint mist. Because London is always in a humid environment, these fogs always exude a chill that penetrates the bone marrow. Plus those shadowy street lights, as long as they are remote places. It always makes people feel that there is something in the dark corner watching you. People can''t help but feel creepy and suspicious.


    However, Zhou Yi and Susan apparently have no doubts about the problem. Because Susan is a native of London, I have been used to this strange weather. As a member of the superhero, Zhou Yi has no reason to be afraid. The two people talked like this all the way, plus the engine sound of the sports car. It is very conspicuous in this night.


    It is obvious that some people have begun to notice their degree.


    Zhou Yigang stopped the car in front of the traffic lights, and immediately a black shadow came close. He shook his flashlight and illumined Zhou Yi and Susan, then knocked on the window and signaled Zhou Yi to shake the window.


    "Sir, don''t you know that there is some insecurity recently?" The person with the flashlight first showed their badge to Zhouyi, and then asked very seriously.


    "Sorry, police officer. I came to the UK for the first time, I don''t know anything. Is this the custom of the British at night?" It is not a pleasant thing to be photographed with a flashlight. All Zhouyi talks naturally. The gun is attached with a rod.


    When the "foreigner" heard the words of Zhou Yi, the police officer who had the first impression had awkwardly grinned. It is not a good thing to meet a foreigner in such a place. In his own duties, he still said to Zhou Yi. "Sir, there is this lady. Can I see your documents?"


    "Of course, the police officer" will be so honestly natural Miss Miss Storm, if you change to Zhou Yi, at least two more. Susan obviously has some understanding of Zhou Yi. She first made a good example, then held down Zhou Yi''s arm and showed him a pleading look.


    Only this kind of big lady who knows the book will make such a clever thing. Zhou Yi thought this way, but with the delivery of his own documents. Anglo-American family. Zhou Yi, who has American citizenship, will naturally not be killed.


    After the documents in the handles were returned to Zhou Yi, the policeman said again.


    "Sir, there is this lady. If I were you, I will now go back to the rest of my life. Whether it is sleeping or doing something else that is good for the body and mind, it is better than hanging out."


    In his opinion, this is a kind of persuasion, especially when he once again saw Susan''s beautiful face sitting on the co-driver, he couldn''t help but say a few more words.


    "Listen, man. Such a beautiful female companion is still better to hide. At this time, take her around, do you want to give her directly to the throbbing triads?"


    "police officer"


    "What, sir, what problem do you have?"


    "I just want to tell you, I have already recorded your siren. Well, I think you will have a lot of time to talk to the people in the examination section. By the way, I can tell you that not everyone can bring it. Talking indiscriminately."


    It has already been said that this level, Zhou Yi will not be able to endure it is not Zhou Yi. Therefore, he immediately counterattacked, and the already ruthless police would like to endlessly cross-examine and investigate from the censorship department. Here, Zhou Yi only wants to say no to him.


    Stepping on the gas pedal, he speeded away in the police''s low-pitched curse. Zhou Yi almost took this annoying policeman out of his own world in a flash. And this time. Susan, who had just been hated by the police, had a look that looked bad. Susan said.


    "Thank you, I am relieved."


    "No thanks, this is what I should do." Zhou Yi said with a grin. "But, Susan, I have a small suggestion. Maybe you should learn how to make yourself more fierce."


    Susan, who was in a bad mood, sent a dull nasal sound from her nose, apparently unknown.


    When I heard this voice, Zhou Yi could not help but laugh. He felt that he was not a mature woman. It��s a little girl who is sulking herself. Just like my two daughters.


    Perhaps Zhou Yixiao is too obvious, maybe Susan is too sensitive at this time. She almost immediately noticed Zhou Yi��s smile, and some unhappy geological questions.


    "You are laughing at me, you must be laughing at me. A spoiled young lady can''t stand it even if she is said."


    "No, no, no. I didn''t think so at all." Zhou Yi, who was unwilling to be detained with such a big hat, shook his head and shouted his thoughts. "I just think that you are too simple. Even when you are angry, you want to be like a child, just like my two daughters."


    "You have a daughter." When Susan asked this sentence, the whole person''s face changed. Zhou Yi even thought that her face was ugly than when the policeman had said the mixed words.


    "Let''s relax. Susan. Didn''t my mother tell you?" Zhou Yi said with a smile. "I adopted two children, after the last time we met."


    Susan��s face was a little slower when she heard that she didn��t think so. However, she immediately thought of her excitement, and suddenly her face became red. In order not to let Zhou Yi notice, she immediately found a topic and wanted to distract him.


    "Why am I saying why you suddenly want to adopt two children?"


    "Because these two children are very poor. And from a certain point of view, I think that my encounter with them is a choice of destiny. Yes, from the choice of fate." Zhou Yi said, began to increase his tone. .


    "Do you know, Susan. I have never experienced the feeling of fatherly love. I don''t know what kind of feeling it is. But I know that children without fathers are different from others. Xia Weisi cried when he was a child. Many times, why do people have a father to pick up and drop off, but at our home, there is always only mom and me to pick her up."


    "It was a very small time. It is estimated that Xia Weisi does not remember some. But I remember that it was a very bad feeling. So, if I can, I hope that these two fates will not be arranged for my children. Will suffer from this feeling"


    "Sorry, easy" Susan heard that she could not help but hold his hand, sorry to say. "It reminds me of this unhappy thing, this is my fault."


    Zhou Yi shook his head. A soothing smile appeared on his face.


    "This is not a sad thing. It can only be said to be a pity. Without a father''s regret, a man is much stronger than you think. Of course, I mean emotional strength."


    "I know what you mean, but are you sure you need my comfort?" It seems that Zhou Yi is not as vulnerable as he thought, and Susan also joked.


    "Of course, if this comfort is in a variety of senses, I am very happy to have your comfort."


    "No, it''s just a comfort in the heart. Sir, you think too much."


    The two people laughed all the way and reached the end of the trip. The Strom family is on the other side of the villa in London.


    Because of the death of Susan��s parents, the Storm family is far less affluent and atmospheric than people think. By relying on two young people, it is impossible to support the facade of an aristocrat. And although it is after the nobility, but know that even the current Queen of England is not so comfortable, the decoration of Buckingham Palace can only be a surface. Not to mention a small aristocrat.


    Except for the two properties, Susan��s parents did not leave them with more things. But Stoum''s brother and sister are also elites in the human class. It is not a big problem to support yourself and make yourself comfortable. Of course, if you want to spend extravagance, it is obviously very problematic.


    However, Susan did not seem to want this kind of life, and Zhou Yi did not see such a clue through her understanding of her. Smart women who can become outstanding researchers will not be interested in extravagant life. They have their own unique values.


    And this is why Zhou Yi appreciates her, a smart and intelligent, intellectual and beautiful gentle woman. In a way, Susan coincides with a woman in his impression. She is very similar to the piano, but there are many different things.


    Thought of this, Zhou Yi heart smiled. What happened to yourself?


    He just wanted to say something, but this time. Susan, who had a blushing face, spoke first.


    "I am at home, maybe I should ask you for a cup of coffee."


    Many of the deeper relationships begin with the invitation to drink coffee from the opposite sex. From this invitation, Zhou Yi has a lot of associations. And because of these associations, he decided to refuse.


    "Sorry, Susan. Maybe it''s not the time now."


    "It''s not the time" Susan doesn''t understand what Zhou Yi means. Zhou Yi soon began to explain to her.


    "You are a good girl, Susan. But I am not a good man as you think. Remember the Tony Stark I said, I am a friend with him, which one is very good. So from In a certain way, I am no different from him."


    "I have had many experiences in many women. These are true, not in the tabloids. I must confess this to you. My emotional life is very chaotic, and it is unimaginable." In some ways, I am not qualified by your invitation, you know, Susan"


    Zhou Yi can say this, Susan did not think of it. She has a certain understanding of Zhouyi, but this understanding is very limited. She knew that he was a playboy, but she didn''t know where she was. Unlike Tony, he doesn''t like to be exposed to the spotlight. This made a lot of things in his body have a mysterious color.


    Mystery will be of interest, and Susan clearly has her own opinion on Zhou Yi. His statement did not make her discolored or angry. A man who can tell his own secrets is much more trustworthy than a man who hides secrets in a woman. Moreover, she believes in her own judgment. A responsible man will always get better. However, it is still for now.


    "You are right, it is not the time. But in the future, maybe you will change your mind." To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 236： Behind the truth, destroy the edge of the fourth and second

    Zhou Yi rejected Susan''s kindness. He told her that she wanted to see London in the night. So he wants to walk instead of driving the red sports car back to Zhou Wei''s villa.


    Susan can''t stop a man''s curiosity, and can''t stop a man who actually has another attempt in this name. So she can only say carefully, pay attention to such things as safety. Then I watched Zhou Yi disappear into the darkness.


    She can only do so much, if I want, what I need is to work hard to get a closer position. The current situation is that neither of them has taken the next step. Susan is watching, and Zhou Yi wants to refuse.


    But when the error starts, it is not so easy to end. Zhou Yi wants to end this mistake, but the development of reality is not in his control. No one knows what the future is. He can''t control this, so he can only watch the situation run out like uncontrollable wild horses.


    He gave up his efforts in this area and turned his mind to where he should be concerned. The mysterious gang fight event.


    Regarding this news, Zhou Yi is not convinced at all. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, the triad may have a lot of energy. But in the eyes of such people, the so-called gangsters are just a group of cockroaches that can''t get on the table.


    They shouted and killed, but in fact they were at best a deterrent to the civilians who did not have much knowledge. Those who truly recognize the level of power in this world will never look at them. Zhou Yi is such a person, so he is very clear that it is definitely not a triad problem that plagues the London police.


    Because the underworld cannot be so blatant under the supervision of the state machine, it is even more impossible to see even a little clue after the prime minister of a country has watched it. Unless they are all transferred to armed members, and which level of SHIELD. Otherwise, I would like to be able to achieve this level under the power of the state.


    Therefore, Zhou Yi is almost certain that this must be the endgame left by a secret force or an extraordinary organization. As for the news media, it is estimated that there are ten smoke bombs released by the British government.


    There are unfortunate examples in the United States, and the British do not want to follow the footsteps of the Americans. It is best not to let the people know that these mysterious things are better. Unlike the American family, the Great Britain, which has already passed the sunset, can''t hold back a few turbulences. and so. Concealing nature is the best choice.


    However, this kind of concealment is actually limited, and it can survive most people. But it is impossible to get through the top group. Standing at the top of a building, Zhou Yi has seen a lot of troops in a police car to patrol the street under his feet. Obviously, this is the government''s action. The British parliament is not willing to turn its own capital into a second Paris or New York. They want to annihilate him in the bud before everything begins.


    This is a good idea. But unfortunately, until now, they don''t know what they are facing.


    Compared to these guys who are as chaotic as headless flies, Zhou Yi has found the target they are looking for. But he still has no good intentions to run down and remind them of the point. This is actually for them. Compared with the completion of the task, Zhou Yi feels that it is more important to keep his own life.


    He does not think that these soldiers will be a group of werewolves and vampire opponents, especially after these aliens have also used advanced human weapons.


    Under the deliberate search of Zhou Yi, a group of guys who are working hard are completely invisible. From their physique and face, Zhou Yi saw two very familiar races. Vampires and werewolves.


    These are two creatures that have always appeared in various modern and contemporary literary works, and one of them has also been dealing with Zhou Yi for a while. In my heart, Zhou Yi is very familiar with these things. They have the power to transcend ordinary people and have a much larger quantitative basis than the extraordinary creatures.


    This also explains the last doubt in Zhou Yi''s heart. He still wondered why it was so clean after the battle that even the national power could not find any clues. It seems now that if it is these two ethnic groups. But everything can be said.


    Compared with the United States, where the time of founding is limited, Britain has a longer history, and it is enough for those who can''t see the sun to penetrate deeper and control more power. If you want to do something in the eyes of the government, it may not be a big problem for them. Even further, maybe even the parliament is their eyeliner.


    The main force of the SHIELD can be placed in North America. In Europe, where it has begun to decline, they have no spirit to find the ancient aliens who are hidden, forcing them to sign a deal with themselves.


    What is enforced here is obviously another set of rules, and it seems that this set of rules seems to be completely in the hands of these aliens.


    He saw the vampire fighting the werewolf. I also saw some vampires fighting other vampires. Whenever there is a casualty, some guys will start destroying the body directly with a weapon that looks like an ultraviolet ray or a highly efficient incendiary bomb. At this time, Zhou Yi found a little different.


    The incendiary bombs have a role for the werewolves, and Zhou Yi can still guess. But why use ultraviolet light?


    Be aware of his memory. Vampires can be directly ashes as long as they are fatally wounded. And now this memory is obviously not in line with the reality. He saw that many vampires had left their bodies after they died, and they did not meet the vampire''s and its environmentally friendly death. Obviously, those ultraviolet rays are prepared for these types that do not meet the vampire''s environmentally friendly death method.


    Zhou Yi, who continued to watch, found some strange places. For example, the vampires who were attacked by both vampires and werewolves, only after these guys died will the environmentally unfriendly situation that Zhou Yi discovered. The vampires who are hostile to them, as soon as they are hit, are basically ashes immediately.


    Obviously. There is also a very distinct distinction between these fighting vampires. You can guess without thinking that this must be two different varieties. But what is it, Zhou Yi is not very understanding. Although Nisha, who is no longer alive, once told him about the history of some vampires, the rough things seem to be completely unsuitable for what is happening at the moment.


    So he decided to get closer and see if there were any additional discoveries. After all, I only rely on watching, but I can''t understand it. This is a truth to seeing movies without subtitles.


    Zhou Yi quietly touched the past, and the three parties to the war did not notice his existence. This is normal. Because this is the case that Zhou Yi deliberately did, he did not want to disturb other people''s Yaxing, because it would affect his understanding of all sources.


    As soon as he squeezed into the battlefield, Zhou Yi found that the situation was much more intense than he thought. This is not a fight. Strictly speaking, this is a massacre against the slaughter of non-environmental vampires.


    Participants are their mortal enemy werewolves, and their families. This is ridiculous and suspicious. What makes the vampires unite with their own enemies and target their own people. Even using the means of slaughter, he is really curious now.


    For those vampires who have been slaughtered, the situation is gradually deteriorating. Their manpower had already lost almost the same amount in the previous meetings. What is left now is one of the remaining strengths of their ethnic group.


    And the only remaining power is still very weak in the face of the common strangle from the vampires and the werewolves.


    Selena is one of the oldest hunters and death stalkers of her own ethnic group. Now I truly understand the horror of death.


    I watched my former comrades fall down one by one, and then they were turned into ashes. Then I saw that my enemies seemed to be inexhaustible and came up from all directions. Rao is that she has had a hundred years of combat experience, and at this moment she can only feel endless despair.


    The huge number of advantages has completely pushed them to desperate conditions, and now they don��t even have the power to resist. Can only wait for the coming of death. I have to say that this is a very painful thing.


    Why did it develop like this? Selena didn''t know at all, and why the werewolves would be with other vampire clans. She still doesn''t know at all. The only thing she knows right now is that the Victor family is about to disappear and is completely erased from the race of vampires. And she didn''t even know why.


    This makes her feel ridiculous because of her own destiny. She never thought that she would die like this. It is not glory to die, but is like a piglet. In the past, she will definitely regard this as a dream. The reality is that this nightmare has come true.


    The cry for help and crying behind him are the only women and children in the clan. They are not warriors, but they are the last hope of the clan. And Selena and her comrades around me are the hope to protect them. But hope is about to be extinguished.


    Because when she found that the gun in her hand had been completely smashed, there was no counterattack around her. This means that she is the last protector, a protector who does not even have weapons.


    at this time. About a werewolf rushed up to get my life. Selena, who lost her weapon, laughed at herself. She knew that she had no weapons and she still had a lot of combat power. And what does this remaining fighting power mean when facing those enemies.


    They have no hope, and death has begun to waver. The powerlessness came to my heart and let her loose her hand. Let the gun fall. She closed her eyes and waited until the last moment.


    Soon, countless footsteps passed by her side. Some stopped in front of her, then she heard the sound of the bullet.


    "That''s it, it won''t hurt." She comforted herself in her heart, but she did not wait until the gunshot. And this time. A man��s voice rang from her ear.


    "Wait a minute, don''t kill her first."


    "But the order of the parliament" was answered with hesitation, and the previous voice immediately answered hard.


    "I will give them a reply on the parliament. This is only a secondary task. Finding things is our primary goal."


    A man was unwilling to walk away, and Selena, who was closed to her eyes, opened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her eyes.


    It was a man who was not trimmed, very wild but also very domineering. He looked at Selena and his eyes were a bit special. Let Selena not understand his eyes at all. But she does not need to understand, because she has learned his identity from the smell of him.


    "Disgusting werewolf, what do you want to do?"


    Ps: Since the content of the night legend has already been mentioned, take it with you. Fill this pit, and the story will soon pass, mainly to let some of the mythological content appear.


    ...

 Chapter 237： The werewolf’s final choice is the fourth and third

    "I just want to miss my past." The tall man laughed, even if he was a disgusting werewolf, there was not much emotion. "Really, you and she really look a lot. No wonder Victor''s old guy would want to keep you around."


    "How do you know this?" Selena looked at the man in surprise, and she knew that she was being favored by the family elders. But as a deadly enemy, the werewolf can actually understand such a hidden thing in his family, which is very abnormal.


    "The Victor family has already reached the brink of extinction. Can you still think of what kind of talents are in your family?"


    "The traitor" Selena spit out such words, and she thought that she had poured all hatred into this role. Sometimes compared with the enemy, the person who betrayed and sold you is the most hateful.


    "Who is he"


    Watching Selena almost bite her lips, the werewolf knew that she must really want to smash the traitor. He smiled casually, revealing sharp canine teeth.


    "You don''t need to know who he is, because the dead are not disturbed."


    This kind of traitor is often a type that neither side wants to see. But many traitors are still alive and very moist. Improper, there are always exceptions. It must be said that we must completely eliminate the time of killing.


    Selena guessed what he meant in his words, and at this time there was a cries of his own people and a crisp shot. And this made her realize what she was facing.


    That is the most complete extinction of their family, whether they are the remnants of the party or the traitors, all will only have one result. That is death.


    The vampire society has not had such a **** ending for a long time. Even in her hundreds of years of life, she has never been exposed to such a thing. This is really a huge blow for her.


    The bright red blood ran down from her lips, making her look like a **** cuckoo.


    "Why should we do this to us, what are we doing wrong?"


    "You didn''t do anything wrong." There was a kind of pleasure on the werewolf''s face. It was the pleasure of the great hatred. "It''s just that you have to pay for the mistake of Victor''s guy. The stupid parents have done something wrong, and naturally they will be punished with him. Victor is already in my hands, now is the time. It��s up to you.��


    Hear it here. Selena closed her eyes again and raised her white neck. Since she has reached this time, she naturally will not have any hope. Open your hands and meet death. This is all that she can do now.


    However, the werewolf did not start. Or he can''t bear to start. Selena and the person in his memory are so much like it, like he can''t bear to hurt her. So he snorted and squatted and said to Selena.


    "Listen, you still have a chance to save your life. Just see if you can grasp it."


    "You have any intrigues and tricks." Hearing the possibility of living, Selena opened her eyes. However the next moment. She went silent again. How can a werewolf help a vampire, and it must be a conspiracy.


    Compared with being played and being insulted. Selena, who has a strong personality, would rather die a little bit more.


    Looking at her stubborn look, the werewolf apparently lost some. His memory seems to have returned to that night hundreds of years ago. The same barely, the same strong, but the difference is two women who look exactly the same.


    "Listen, the Dark Council received the top command. The Victor family and the great rebellion have cooperated. You have an artifact in the hands of the rebellion. That is what the Parliament needs, as long as you can Say where the thing is, you still have hope of living."


    "What artifact. I don''t know," Selena said coldly. She is just a warrior and never cares about the secrets of the ethnic group. The werewolf wanted to find out the secrets of the family from her mouth, and it was a wrong calculation.


    "I asked Victor, even if the guy died, he wouldn''t lower his decaying head. He obviously has a secret. But even if he wants to say, I won''t give him any chance."


    The werewolf laughed and laughed. From his face, he could only see that he was full of hatred for this vampire parent called Victor.


    Selena didn''t know what kind of hatred the werewolf and Victor had, but she knew that everything was about to end. The Victor family has become history, and the hatred between them has not been understood.


    "Kill me. I don''t know anything. And even if I know, I won''t tell you."


    "It''s not that hard. Do you know?" He reached for Selena''s face and the werewolf whispered. "As long as you think about it, it is like a pyramid. There is no red blood in it. If you can think of an answer, you may be able to save yourself."


    Having said that, he took a look at some of the remaining women and children in the Selena tribe.


    "Maybe, it''s not just saving yourself."


    Upon hearing this, Selena''s pupil instantly shrank. She is a heterogeneity in the ethnic group. Her feelings for the ethnic group are very thin. But for Victor, she is loyal. She knows what it means to Victor for Victor, which is why after Victor died. She is still fighting for the ethnic group. Just to live up to Victor''s parenting.


    "How, maybe my words will help you with your memories. You said it is not" The werewolf saw the change in the look of Selina, hehe laughed.


    Selena��s face was inconspicuous, and she watched the werewolf waving her hand to stop the ongoing killing. Then a group of people''s eyes were fixed on her body. For a moment, the heavy pressure was on her mind.


    In this case, she can only tell what she knows.


    "I don''t know if that is what you are looking for, but one hundred years ago, there was indeed someone who handed one thing to Victor''s hand."


    "Is it an artifact?" A vampire immediately got together and could see that he was very concerned about the news.


    In contrast, the reaction of the wolves is very general. They don''t seem to be interested in this so-called artifact. Many werewolves still patrol their eyes on those shivering vampires. Compared with artifacts, they seem to prefer to kill their own enemies.


    "I don''t know, Victor never let me ask other things." Selina shook her head. "I have only seen that thing once, and I have never seen it since then."


    "What impression do you have on that thing?" The vampire pushed the werewolf around Selena directly and asked her eagerly.


    "I don''t remember very clearly. I only remember that day, Victor seemed to reprimand me. Because I seem to be attracted by the light emanating from the box, a little uncontrollable." Selena''s expression is somewhat confused. Even my eyes are a little empty. And this expression is to let everyone believe in the content of her memories.


    Combine Selena''s memories with what I know. The leading vampire finally showed a ecstatic look.


    "It is, it must be it. The legendary Holy Blood, the big people in the Dark Council ordered the thing in the order. Tell me, where is it?"


    "I don''t know, Victor has hidden it since then."


    "But the old guy in Victor is dead."


    "That''s your problem, not my problem. You killed Victor."


    The vampires are eager to know where the so-called holy blood is, but in the battle with Selena, they just wandered the problem back to a dead person. This is absolutely unbearable to him. He took out the gun and placed it on Selena''s head.


    "I will give you the last chance. You''d better think of something useful. Otherwise, you can just ask me to ask the dead Victor."


    For the threat of this vampire, Selena is somewhat indifferent. The werewolf couldn''t stand it anymore. He wanted to go forward and say something, but the companion behind him held his shoulder. He jerked back and found a black man shaking his head slightly toward him.


    "I..." Lucian just wanted to break free of his big hand, but then his words made him completely unmoved.


    "You are the king of my wolf family. Your every move is related to the future of our wolf. Now we have finally joined the parliament, and finally we can no longer hide like a mouse. Do you have to rely on your own impulsive impulse? Dismiss the future of the wolf?"


    He said very quietly, but it was enough to make Lucian heard clearly. After hearing his words clearly, his heart suddenly had a fierce battle.


    Lucian wanted to save Selena simply because she and Lucien''s lover died exactly the same. And he himself has no relationship with Selena. This point, the black man is very clear. So he came forward to stop Lucian''s rash move.


    As a ruler of a ethnic group, Lucian''s every move is tied to the lifeline of the ethnic group. As a friend of Lucian and a friend, he can''t watch him do something wrong.


    Lucian is a wise ruler, and he knows what is the limit that he should abide by. The wolf has just joined the parliament, there is no power, and there is no need to sever his future because of a woman. He is very clear, so he is very determined.


    Turning around, Lucian didn''t look at Selena again. He is facing his own wolf compatriots, that is his future. Not a vampire woman.


    His movements were seen by the leader of the vampire. He smiled amazedly and said to Selena.


    "It seems that no one is willing to protect you. So, can you tell me your answer?"


    Selena��s face was gray, and he closed his eyes and muttered.


    "I only know so much, and the rest of you can only ask Victor."


    "So, sorry." The gunshot suddenly sounded. But the result was unexpected. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 238： Thunder means to suppress the whole game four more fourth

    The bullet hangs in front of Selena''s head in vain, as if it were blocked by a thick wall. The parts of the warhead were completely deformed into a flat mass.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will be surprised to see this situation. But vampires are not ordinary people. They have been on the other side of the world for too long and longer than humans, so that when this situation just happened, the vampire leader shouted.


    "Who is secretly changing the mutant or the alien? Here is the dark parliament to execute the order. If it is an irrelevant person, please ask to leave here as soon as possible. We only have not appeared before."


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi suddenly felt up. It turns out that there is such a thing in the Dark Council. Isn��t it true that only the Magic Party is a party? I remembered the introduction that Miss Nisha had given him. Zhou Yi shook his head. The vampires of the Americas have lost contact with Europe for a long time, and they did not expect that even their basic system changed.


    But this has nothing to do with what he is doing now. An organization in the district can''t scare him. In his capacity, he couldn��t have reached the point where he heard a dark parliament that he had never heard before.


    Out of the shadows that everyone did not notice, Zhou Yi��s face with a gentle smile was like seeing old friends and talking to these vampires and werewolves.


    "Sorry, I am a foreigner. I accidentally heard what you said. To be honest, I am interested. I don''t know if I can get involved."


    When Zhou Yiyi appeared, it immediately caught everyone''s attention. Whether it is a vampire or a werewolf, the guy in his hand is aimed at him. They didn''t make any sense because Zhou Yi was just a person, and even a look of vigilance was like being an enemy.


    Just from their performance, Zhou Yi can be sure. This group of vampires and wolves are absolutely not dealing with the difficult role of the mutant. This can be confirmed by their recent questions. As for the aliens, Zhou Yi did not hear how. But I want to come to some races with different abilities.


    "Friends, this is a private matter of our Diablo Council. We don''t welcome any outsiders'' involvement. Whether you are a foreigner or a native, it''s the same."


    The head of the vampire, although the look on his face is not good-looking, but he has been holding his temper. Did not make any action. He didn''t want to bother with this. The human side may not be a problem, but if it involves a mutant, it is a big problem for their ethnic group.


    Therefore, he still thinks that it is the best to solve all the problems without doing anything.


    However, even though he is planning to keep things in order. But Zhou Yi, who has already heard the things he is interested in, can be easily taken away by people.


    He smiled, but it was a few more steps forward. Said to these vampires and werewolves.


    "Sorry, I am really interested in what you said. Although I really want to go, but you see, my feet are moving. I am completely out of my control. So, I think it is better. It''s better to be with you."


    When you hear this, the head of the vampire knows that you can''t be good. He quietly gave Lucian a look, and Lucian nodded. He waved his hand in a quiet manner, and then a dozen werewolves followed him, and walked toward the side of Zhou Yi.


    The same is true of the vampire, and the group blocked the front of Zhou Yi. It is equivalent to completely encircling him under his own gun.


    "The last chance, you want to leave, or want to stay here forever." The head of the vampire has made the last night, compared to things like not wanting to offend the mutant. What they are doing is obviously more important.


    "I want to go." Zhou Yi''s words made the vampire''s head face a smile, but soon, the next sentence made his entire face become a blue. "But I want to stay more."


    "Open fire, open fire. Kill him, kill him." Again and again, after three more, the vampire leader finally found out that Zhou Yi is playing with him. He yelled and then fired at the first easy gun.


    What happened to the bullets, Zhou Yi said that he was already very familiar with it. Facing this shot from all directions, he opened his hands. I made an action that seemed to be a hug. Then, I saw only a myriad of bullets silently parked in front of him, not allowed to move in, not to move. quickly. The dense bullets are filled with every inch of space around him, and at a glance, it can almost immediately cause people with intensive phobia to start the disease.


    Seeing that the firearm was useless, the vampire''s head immediately waved. Behind him, several vampires immediately smashed out and climbed to the ceiling like a gecko, then ran from the top to the direction of Zhou Yi and ran to the ground.


    The Werewolf also has several people on the side. As soon as they walked out of the big team, they immediately tore their clothes. Then the whole body began to skyrocket with black hair. The face also began to become a sly wolf. After a few steps, they became a wolf-type geek who is more than two meters tall. And they also started running and launched the charge in the direction of Zhou Yi.


    If you can''t shoot, you can play the game. These guys from the Dark Council think it is understandable. But for Zhou Yi, this is exactly the same as sending death.


    I grabbed a warhead from the front of myself like a peanut. Zhou Yixian smashed the past with the group of vampires on his head.


    He didn''t practice the hidden weapon, but for this little guy. He felt that he should not use the high-end method of the hidden weapon. As long as you sprinkle it so much, so many peanuts do not believe that you can not get one. And as long as I get one, I am sorry, to the vampire''s small body. There is really no hope of living.


    The facts are just like Zhou Yi thought. He just finished this one, and the vampire on the ceiling immediately turned into a bright and bright torch. A large expanse of ashes drifted everywhere, so that the vampires who were ready to keep up stopped immediately.


    At this time, the waves have already rushed to the front of Zhou Yi. They made a fierce squeak, and like a real beast, they rushed toward Zhouyi with a hurricane.


    Facing the slobber, the werewolf like a mad dog. Zhou Yi did not even touch their minds. He picked up his eyebrows, and the invisible power of thought was drawn to the werewolves like a whip under his will.


    For these werewolves, ordinary whip may not have the power of a wool coil. But the mind whip can be different, especially Zhou Yi��s power whips. Waving up, almost even the steel can be crushed, not to mention a few small werewolves.


    So just a touch. He told these little wolves, what is pain. The dimple whip was only drawn to them for a moment, and a whip went down, no matter the outer hair skin. Or the muscles inside, or the bones inside, are all smashed.


    This is simply a capital punishment, and no werewolf suffers such pain. Although the body is still in the air, the fierce snoring in their mouth has become a painful mourning unique to dogs. There are two vitalities like a powerful werewolf who has survived this whip. I was lucky to have survived. But the rest is not so good luck.


    They were cut off from the spine, and the visceral smashed them into a faint mourning, slowly becoming a dead thing that could not breathe.


    This ferocious means immediately scared everyone present. Whether it is the head of the vampire, or Lucian. They raised their hands sensibly and signaled that their men stopped the attack.


    They are different from those who are excited. They are more open-minded and they can fully understand what the power of this person represents. It is not at all polite to say that with his first hand, you can completely kill everyone present.


    The vampire''s physique is not as strong as the werewolf, and even the most powerful of the werewolves, Lucian, does not believe that he can withstand the power of the invisible attack. Suddenly, an elite Werewolf Warrior was killed. This power. He only saw it in the hands of the elders who held the magical power at the top of the parliament.


    Thinking of this, Lucian and the vampire leader opposite looked at each other. Both of them saw helplessness and bitterness from the other''s eyes.


    "Who is the person, why do you want to intervene in the house of our Dark Council? If you are willing to leave, we are willing to make up for your loss with a generous fee. Five million pounds, immediately hit your account."


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yi suddenly found out how much the gap between the American vampire and the European vampire. This kind of attitude that can be flexed and stretched is worth learning for hundreds of years in the Americas. If you change to a person, you might be willing to shake hands and talk.


    Unfortunately, here is Zhou Yi. How can one of the richest people in the world interrupt their intentions because of a small amount of money? not to mention. Compared with the holy blood they mentioned, the money counted.


    When the brow moved, the bullet fell to the ground. Zhou Yixin walked forward and said to the vampires and Yan Yue.


    "Although your attitude is good. But I still have to say a word of regret. Money, I really don''t need it. And compared with the money, I hope you can answer some questions."


    When his words were finished, the head of the vampire floated. He felt an invisible force on himself. Almost for a moment, his bones all overwhelmed with a squeaky sound. He has no doubt that as long as this power is put on a little more. I will become a muddy mud. So he began to look at Zhou Yi with a look that mixed with fear and pleading for a look. He seemed to be hoping that he could give him a way to live.


    Looking at his eyes, Zhou Yi is quite guilty. So he coughed a little and promised him.


    "Don''t look at me like this, sir. I just want to ask some questions. As long as you come back to me honestly, I promise you can live safely. Do you understand?"


    "Understand, understand. You please say, as long as I know, I will answer you." The vampire''s head is completely the expression of a dead family. If Zhou Yi can dialysis his heart. It will be found that his heart is absolutely broken at the moment.


    Vampires are also life, and they don''t want to meet monster-like guys. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 239： The last message of the Holy Blood

    "The first question, sir. I want to know what the holy blood you are talking about, what is the use?" Zhou Yi and the amiablely asked the vampire in his hand. When I heard this question, the face of the vampire suddenly appeared bitter. This question is really not something that can be said casually.


    Seeing the hesitation in his look, Zhou Yi increased his strength slightly. And this power is reflected in the vampire, that is, the bones on his arm are all pinched into pieces.


    The great pain made him grow his face into the same color as the pig liver for a moment, but he was very clever, and he was tenacious from beginning to end, and even a shout did not come out. He knew that he was faced with an unreasonable existence, and he endured the limit for his own life.


    "You are not the only person I can ask, sir. For your life, I suggest that you still answer me honestly. Even if this is the secret that will die, but it is always better than my death." It��s much better.��


    In the face of power, those who can ignore some resistance are a minority. Most people still love their lives. The vampire is the same. When Zhou Yi said such a discourse, the head of the vampire desperately set his head. He knew that he had to exchange secrets when he wanted to live, and he should have done so. He obviously had a decision.


    "Anthony Das, you can''t tell our secrets to an outsider." Watching the vampire nod, and immediately another vampire yelled at him. He is the deputy of the leader and is also a certain degree of supervisor. Monitoring whether he has harmed the interests of the parliament, and now he is obviously fulfilling his own duties.


    Zhou Yi admire this kind of loyal person, so he told him to finish his words. When he finished the nonsense, a fire immediately emerged from his feet. The incandescent flame not only swallowed him, but even a few guys around him turned into ashes in a flash.


    The reinforced concrete on the surface was almost burnt into a dark red magma, so the horrible power immediately allowed everyone in the room to silently open a distance, and then began to look at Zhou Yi with a frightened look. In their eyes, this sudden emergence of the guy, the level of danger has increased significantly.


    No one wants to make fun of his life. These people are no exception. The first person who has already died is so miserable, and how can a second person be willing to come out?


    "Now, no one is not letting you talk. You can answer my question, Mr. Antonidas."


    I swallowed saliva from my mouth because of fear and pain. Antonidas began to answer the question of Zhou Yi honestly.


    "The holy blood in your mouth is the earliest sacred thing that has been handed down from our ethnic group. It is said to be the blood of God who forced him to stay in the struggle with the Lord in the age of the Red Sea, the Queen of the Red Sea. After the Queen was sealed, Cursing this holy blood also makes it a sacred object of my family. It is said that anyone who drinks this blood will gain a new life and the power of the gods. But how about it, I don��t know. This is just a legend, an adult. I only know so much."


    "The power of a new life god" found the information he wanted, but Zhou Yi was wrinkling deeper and deeper. He has always hated things like this myth. Because whether it is true or false, as long as it is related to the myth, it will always become ambiguous, or even a fog. If you want to explore the truth of myth, you must rely on guessing. Guess, how many kinds of truth can you guess?


    Zhou Yi, who was not satisfied with the answer he got, once again put his eyes on Antonidas.


    "If you don''t even know what the so-called holy blood is, you have to spend so much time looking for it. Don''t tell me, you just want to find some antiques and witness your true history."


    Antonidas cried and replied.


    "I am just a small person. The order given to me by the upper level of the parliament is only to find the holy blood. What is really useful, what do they want to do, I don''t know at all. Adults, I really only know so much. I beg you, Let me go."


    "Reassuring, I am not a bad person." Zhou Yi showed a gentle smile on his face. "Since I promised you, I will let you go. I will definitely let you go. I have never said anything, you can trust my character."


    "Of course, I am sure to believe in your words." Antonidas laughed and cried, but he nodded quickly. His little life is in the hands of Zhou Yi. How dare he say anything that he does not believe.


    "Good" loosened his hand and put down the unlucky vampire. Zhou Yi revealed a smile like him to the devil. "The parliament that helped me bring you something, tell them that the holy blood is what I want. If there is any opinion, let the guy who can speak in the parliament come over and talk to me. Rest assured, I am this. People don''t like to use force, you don''t have to worry about his safety. Just ask them to come."


    Do not like to use force. How did a bunch of dead people come here? Whether the vampire or the werewolf heard this, they were so up in their hearts. However, none of them just said it in person.


    After all, the world is still a world of strength. As a heterogeneous group, it is clear that they are more identifiable to this law than humans. As long as you have the power, whatever you say is right. The weak can only listen to the words of the strong. They think so and do the same.


    Looking at this group of dissidents who are so obedient, Zhou Yi is somewhat surprised, but more is satisfied. Compared with the other people on the other side, they are obviously more calm and smarter. In this case, Zhou Yi does not mind putting them alive.


    He ignored the fact that he looked at him and trembled like a sly. Instead, she went straight to Selena''s side and said to her low body.


    "If you can go, I suggest you stand up yourself. Then follow me."


    This is shelter, and Selena knows what Zhou Yi means. She can see very clearly that this strong man who is inserted halfway is obviously also a person interested in the Holy Blood. How much is the value of the Holy Blood, not many people know. But since so many people are fighting for it, it means that it has at least the value worthy of these people.


    So in an instant, she also made a gamble in her heart. She looked at Zhou Yi, and the face of pale moonlight showed a decisive look.


    "I may know the whereabouts of that thing, but you have to promise me one thing, I will tell you the whereabouts of that thing."


    This woman actually has secrets and almost everyone. This is the idea that comes out of my heart. Zhou Yi is no exception. He looks at this stubborn woman with great interest. After a long while, he opened his mouth.


    "Speak and listen, if I can do it. Maybe we can make this deal."


    I got the answer I wanted, and Selena wanted to open her mouth for the first time, letting Zhou Yi kill the wolves and vampires who were present. Thereby preserving the remaining Victorian ethnicity. But soon she wanted to understand one thing.


    The Victor family is the target of the dark council of their alien rulers, and even if they kill these people, they will suffer the same fate in the future. Unless the Dark Council orders pardon, they will never have a day.


    But can this person influence the parliament? Selena is very suspicious. At the same time, she also knows that her own news is not worthy of a big man like a strong man and a parliament.


    What people are most afraid of is that they cannot see their value. Once this is clear. In fact, many problems can be easily solved.


    "I hope that you can keep my people. Let them live."


    Selena put forward a request that was not excessive, and this requirement was just under the margin of Zhou Yi. A secret for dozens of vampires, to some extent, the deal is fair.


    "Can but must follow my thoughts." Zhou Yi nodded, and he turned his eyes to the vampires who had just been. Obviously, he wants to deliver these questions to the hands of the initiators.


    "Adult, you can''t afford us too much." Antonidas said that he had already had nothing to do with the abolition, and bowed his head. "We are only the thugs under the parliament. There is no right to go to the resolution. Once it is discovered, it is estimated that even we will be executed by the parliament."


    "Then tell him that things are in my hands. These people are not dead. We may have the opportunity to talk. If they die, then let your council go to find this secret. You know what I mean Which one is below. Really, if I develop this step, I don''t mind sending you a ride.�� Zhou Yi casually found a reason that seemed completely unreliable and delivered to Antonidas.


    And when I heard this, the bitterness on Antonidas�� face was even worse.


    "Adult, you are letting us make fun of life."


    "I have high hopes for you. In short, don''t let me down." Zhou Yi waved and walked outside like a joke.


    Is this a joke, of course not. He just made a small decision. Hanging the lives of the vampires who were supposed to die and the leaders of the dark councils in their mouths. Of course, it may also be linked to the lives of these people. Others believe it or not, he does not know. But he is prepared to do so. And doing so, regardless of the outcome. He is considered to have an account.


    Selena heard the meaning of Zhou Yi, although not very satisfied. But now is the only way for this person to save their lives. She bit her lip and stood up to follow Zhou Yi.


    The vampires and werewolves along the road all let go of a road, let her go unimpeded. At this moment, they dare not have any criticism, because their own lives are pinched on the hands of others. Until they disappeared in front of them. Antonidas and Lucian looked at each other with a smile.


    "What should we do?" Lucian asked.


    "Don''t move them, I want to contact the parliament. See what they say."


    Antonidas said helplessly. However, he does not have much hope. Whether it is the Parliament or Zhou Yi, it is enough for him to crush his own giant. In the hands of both of them, he did not even have a little resistance. Now, he can only hope that the parliament can speak reason and send kindness. Maybe they can survive.


    This is the sadness of the little man. Their fate is actually in the hands of others. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 240： Secret treasure

    Zhou Yi came to a hotel with Selena.


    He couldn''t bring Selena to his mother''s house, so naturally this place became his first choice. Although it is not concealed, it is completely unimportant to have him in it. As long as you are comfortable enough to settle down on the next person, it is better.


    The hotel reached everything that Zhou Yi asked, although the front desk''s eyes were strange. But for Zhou Yi, it is not something that cannot be understood. This kind of look he had seen a lot, and now it has already reached the level of strangeness.


    Entering the room, Zhou Yi was sitting on the sofa. Then he gestured to Selena.


    "Sit down, before you come to us, it should be your home."


    Selena sat on the other sofa with some restraint. She watched Zhou Yi carefully, and the eyes appeared full of alertness and fear. In her opinion, she is a rabbit, and Zhouyi next to it is a fake lion. The rabbit sat on the edge of the lion, and even if the lion promised not to hurt her, she would not easily go there.


    This is a gap in the biological hierarchy, which can be solved without one or two sentences.


    Zhou Yi saw Selena''s mood, but it was not important to him. He only needs to be able to figure out what he wants to know. As for Selena, I am afraid that he has nothing to do with this. I ordered a cigarette and stared at the vampire woman with a pair of sharp eyes in the smoke. Zhou Yi told her.


    "I promised that you have already given you an account. Now, can you tell me, where is the holy blood?"


    "I don''t know, adults." Selena said with a low head, and this answer is obviously not what Zhou Yi wants. He frowned, looking at the heroic short hair beauty, his fingers making a crisp knock on the wooden armrests of the sofa.


    "Ms. This is not the same as our transaction. I can think so, are you kidding me?"


    The percussion sound of this section is not very loud. But for Selena, it is like a drum beat in the heart, almost letting his heart out.


    How many years have not experienced this fear, she has forgotten. But now, when I suddenly recall the taste of fear, this feeling has become extra difficult. Time seems to be extraordinarily long. Selena feels that her thinking has been completely rigid. During this long time, she didn''t even know how to explain it.


    Fortunately, Zhou Yi is very patient, he has been waiting for Selena''s answer.


    "Adult, I only have one guess. If that thing really exists, it is only possible." After a long time. Selena slammed the answer to Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi is picking an eyebrow. Give her the last chance.


    "Say"


    "The treasures of our clan are generally in the hands of the three elders. After the elders have been awake for a hundred years, they will submit authority to awaken another sleeping elder to control the family. The two elders of my family, Victor and Marcus At the time of his sleep, Sri Lanka was forcibly awakened and killed by the people of the Dark Council. But they did not get what they wanted. Then there is only one possibility, the thing is in the hands of the elders who are awake. And now the elder who is awake is Amy. Leah, she rarely contacted us, only her cronies knew her trail."


    "Maybe, because of this, she took the artifact and avoided the vision of the Dark Council, and it was impossible to escape."


    For such a statement, Zhou Yi is naturally not satisfied. He thought about it. Ask again.


    "Where is Emilia now, do you know?"


    "I don''t know," Selina shook her head and responded. "Emilion Elder has her own team in the family. She has no matter what is inside the family. Even in the period of power, she has delegated her rights to the managers of the family. Besides her original class, she is the one. Regardless of."


    I have heard so much, but there is not much content in it. In addition to knowing that the Holy Blood may be in the hands of this elder, called Emilia, the other is completely ignorant. Zhou Yi continued to interrogate by pressing on the temper.


    "Then you know, what other clues does this elder have?"


    Selena thought about it. The ice blue pupil suddenly lit up.


    "The other month is the day of the elders'' handover. Emilia may not know what happened in the family. She must have begun to secretly return. As long as she is waiting for her in the family''s residence, there may be hope. Her trace."


    waiting. Zhou Yi now finds this word makes him particularly disgusted. Except for waiting, can''t you do anything? This is different from wasting time. Think of it here. His face became more and more depressed.


    While watching Zhou Yi''s gloomy face, Selena was frightened. She has seen Zhou Yi with her own eyes. The same vampire, a flame of inexplicable fire completely burned them to ash. The werewolves, who are much stronger than their bodies, are also killed by an invisible force. Although Selena considers herself to be an elite warrior, but for this invisible force. She is still fearful, it is not the power she can fight.


    Fortunately. Zhou Yi did not bother her thoughts. He smoothed the fluctuations in his heart and stood up. At the same time, a mobile phone was thrown into her hands.


    "You will live here later, and the task of monitoring Emilia''s return is also on you. Contact me as soon as possible. I will come over the first time."


    "I understand, adults." Selina lowered her head and carefully took the phone into her pocket. Looking at her movements, Zhou Yi suddenly said something.


    "You should know that no one can save you now, no one has this ability and leisure. So, what to do, I don''t need to teach you."


    "Yes, adults." Selena experienced the pain of life, but she had no choice but to swear. And this is what Zhou Yi needs her to do now.


    "I only need the holy blood, after getting that thing. I will give you the freedom you want." Putting down this sentence, Zhou Yi disappeared silently into the room. It was not until he left for a long time that Selena dared to look up.


    She looked at the empty room and finally got a long sigh of relief. Then the whole person seemed to be pulled away from the bones and stumbled on the sofa. As a matter of fact, vampires do not sweat. But at the moment, she has a cold and sweaty feeling. It��s terrible for her to communicate with Zhou Yi.


    And when Selena was already horrified and a little sleepy. On an old castle in continental Europe. However, it was quietly rising a **** month.


    The moonlight fell on the castle, and almost the entire castle was stained with a faint blood red. It looks extraordinarily fascinating. At the same time, it seems that the whole castle is a ghostly place, just like a haunted place that often appears in horror movies.


    in fact. This place is a haunted place. But it is not a ghost, but a vampire. At this time under the castle, a group of people wearing black cloaks sat in a circle around a huge pool.


    Among them are men and women and vampires. There are werewolves, and there are also wizards who have the same talent and master the magical power. They have lived on this continent for more than a decade and have been hiding in the darkness that will never be discovered by normal people. They manage the darkness, so they named themselves the Dark Council.


    but. Even if they are, they are just managers. This group of aliens in the dark actually has another master. At this time, their owners are waking up.


    When the blood moon shines through the vacant above the castle into the pool surrounded by the parliamentary executive, the whole pool suddenly starts to roll like a boil. The originally clarified pool water became cloudy and gave off a disgusting **** smell. And soon, the entire pool became a blood pool.


    Yin Hong��s blood rushed in the blood pool and slowly calmed down. Until the end, the pool water completely restored calm, as if a blood-red gemstone was ground into a mirror, embedded in the pool.


    This. It is still just the beginning. As the brilliance of the **** moon is getting more and more prosperous, the red light of the surplus like jade begins to appear in the blood pool. Seeing this light, everyone around the blood pool collapsed. They held their arms high and began to sing in an ancient language who didn''t know the eulogy of the content, and as they sang louder and louder, the light in the blood pool grew stronger.


    Finally, a woman''s hoarse and seductive voice came out of the blood pool.


    "enough"


    When the voice came out, everyone present was deeply buried and did not dare to speak. From the bottom of their hearts, they fear the existence of the voice from the depths of the soul. So that after she spoke, before the order. They simply don''t dare to make their own voices and have their own ideas.


    "I arrange your things, how are you doing?"


    The enchanting female voice once again sounded from the blood pool. However, his words made most people tremble and frightened. However, no one dared not respond to her question, and finally someone stood up.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive us for being incompetent. We have destroyed the family that is not my family. But the clues we got were taken away by an outsider."


    "Well," the enchanting voice suddenly became majestic and domineering, even though it was still a female voice, but it gave people a sense of inviolability. "That said. I am giving you the task. You have failed."


    The blood pool boiled in an instant, and the blood of the red blood crawled out like a snake with life, and quickly entangled the person who made the sound. When the blood snake was wrapped around him, the bursts of smoke immediately came out.


    His body is being melted and eroded, little by little, but it can''t stop at all.


    "Forgive me, Her Majesty. Forgive me."


    The corrupted man shouted in pain, and he did not dare to resist. He could only plead with such pains. After a few breaths, the blood snake suddenly turned into blood, quickly faded from him and returned to the blood pool. At this time, the majestic and charming female voice rang again.


    "This is the last chance. Next time, I will not be merciless. Now, tell me why you are failing too much or not, or is there any other reason?"


    Looking at the ground dying, but I also saved my life''s companion. Another guy swallowed and began to answer the Queen''s question.


    "Your Majesty, a powerful person is involved in our actions. Our men are not his opponents, he took the only person who has clues. And hope that we can tell him the purpose of the Holy Blood."


    "Interesting, really interesting. Dare to **** my holy blood, but I don''t know its role. It seems that people who are not heavens will be who I am suddenly interested." To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 241： Prey entry final negotiation

    It is not known what kind of orders are circulating from the old castle of the haze. He didn''t even know the existence of this castle. However, just like the conspiracy calculated in the ant nest at your feet, is this really important for a person? The answer is naturally obvious.


    Just like forgetting what happened at night, Zhou Yi is completely normal life like nothing.


    Living in the mother''s villa, enjoying the deep concern from the mother. Occasionally and Zhou Wei attended some banquets held by the British upper class to act as the limelight. As the chairman of the Risheng Group, he naturally became the existence of many people. However, Zhou Yi��s attitude is also very clear.


    He said that he was on vacation and didn''t want to be disturbed. Taking this as a shield, naturally dispels the thought that many people should not have. Identity and status determine who is in the hands of the initiative. Unfortunately, the United Kingdom at sunset Xishan really can''t get the person who can take the initiative from Zhou Yi.


    So the days of Zhou Yi��s pick-up were very comfortable. Take a break, visit London, and occasionally chat with Susan who came to visit and have tea. Simple but full, to a certain extent, it is a pleasure to live. But only Zhou Yi knows that he does not feel so casual in his own heart.


    He is still purposeful because he has been waiting for news from vampires. Seriously, he doubts whether Selena has worked hard for him. Because until now, he did not receive any news. And just one day, he was ready to inspect his work. The message from Selena was passed over.


    Emilia appeared, which is good news for Zhou Yi, because his patience is running out. Solving this problem as soon as possible is the most important thing in his mind.


    As night fell, Zhou Yi left his room. Came to the place where Selina informed. An empty house that looks empty. It is said that this place was once the residence of the Victor family. Of course, the only ghosts that are stationed here are the dead ghosts.


    The vampire has no soul, Zhou Yi does not know, this is the scope of the death of God. And Zhou Yi did not want to find the urge to talk.


    I found Selena outside the mansion. Zhou Yi immediately appeared next to her.


    "Where is Emilia?"


    Zhou Yi��s sudden appearance made Selena somewhat surprised, but she still stunned her heart. She pointed her finger at the inside of the mansion, she whispered.


    "The elders have just returned, I think she has discovered the problems in the family."


    "Good. Let''s go." Zhou Yiyi opened his mouth and walked in the direction of the mansion. "I don''t have time to spend this way."


    Upon hearing this, Selena immediately changed her face. She was very worried when she saw the power of Zhou Yi. She worried that she would not be surprised if she had the only remaining people. His lack of patience means that he is not too tolerant now, and if there is any problem with both sides. She can''t imagine what the consequences would be.


    "Adult. I came to show you the way." She quickly ran to the front of Zhou Yi, while whispering, while walking towards her former home.


    For her little idea in her heart, Zhou Yi smiled and let her take herself into the middle of this mansion.


    The original palatial mansion is now as dark as a ghost house. Don''t say the light, not even a little noise. Emilia was not an idiot, she found an abnormality in the family when she returned. So she was careful, and even her confidants were ordered to hide.


    It��s as if they have never returned. If you don''t always pay attention to the movements in the mansion, know that they have returned. Selena didn''t believe that there would be someone in this empty big house.


    She walked deeper with Zhou Yiyuan and went deep into the depths of the house. It is where the elders sleep and hand over their rights. And now. It is also empty here. The elders of the past were killed, and only one Emilia survived. Thinking of this, Selena could not help but feel depressed.


    But the mood of depression can''t interfere with her actions, she knows what she is doing now.


    Directly on the knees in the middle of the hall, Selena said loudly in the empty hall, in the language of the vampire.


    "Emilia Elder, I am the death singer Selena, I am here to report to you what happened here."


    As soon as she finished, the group had already drilled out from the hidden corners of the hall, armed with weapons. Carefully stare at Zhou Yi and Selena. Until a woman is in the crowd.


    This is a beautiful woman wearing a silver-black low-cut evening gown with an ancient ornament on her neck that looks like a charm. She pushed the guards in front and walked straight to Selena. Said to her.


    "Selina, I remember you. Vidok''s favorite child. Now, tell me everything you know."


    "Yes, Emilia Elder. This is the case. We were attacked by the Dark Council. The Parliament ordered the annihilation of the Victor family. Both elders have been killed. There are not many people left in the family. Selena raised her head and said everything she knew. And when these ones are said, for the heart of this vampire, it is as terrible as an earthquake.


    Not only are the ordinary vampires a little panicked, but even Emerald��s face is full of fear. Don''t look at her in front of Selena''s majesty, all the way. This is only in Victor. If she is put in front of the Dark Council, she is nothing, not even better than a dog.


    The Victor family is just one of the countless members of the Dark House, and it is the most special and weakest type. Otherwise, it will not be annihilated by the Dark Council.


    So when such a heavy bomb quietly detonated in his heart, Emilia��s face began to change suddenly and suddenly.


    She bit her teeth and asked.


    "Why, why does the parliament do this?"


    "Because they are looking for something called holy blood. By the way, is it in your hand?" Zhou Yi suddenly inserted in this time. The bitter drama of the Victor family has nothing to do with him. He just wants to get what he wants.


    Looking at this human male who suddenly interrupted, Emilia narrowed her eyes. She thought at first that it was nothing but a slave of a personal class, but now it seems that this is not the case. She quietly stepped back two steps and asked in a cold voice.


    "Human, who are you, why are you here?"


    "I" Zhou Yi prevented Selina from wanting to talk, but suddenly appeared in front of Emilia. "You can look at me as a collaborator, or you can think of me as a picky person. Always, I came for that thing. As long as you give it to me, we can say everything."


    "A little farther away from the elders, humans." Several vampires around did not see Zhou Yi''s movements, and found that he suddenly appeared in his master''s side. This made them immediately shocked, but even quickly turned the gun to point to him.


    But Zhou Yike does not want to play with these weak guys. The power of the mind was like a heavy hammer, but in a flash, all the people pointing at him were knocked down on the ground. Occasionally there was a bullet in the middle, but it had no effect on him.


    Holding a warhead that shot at Emilia, Zhou Yi smiled at her in her horrified eyes.


    "Now, you can tell me that it is not in your hand. Would you like to give it to me?"


    The sight at hand seems to be beyond the recognition of Emilia. She was so horrified that she wanted to step back, but Zhou Yi had already hugged her waist from behind her. She has retired, and she can even feel the power of terror on the arm that surrounds herself. As long as you move yourself, it is a terrible result.


    "Who are you?" Once again asked about such a problem, Emilia has begun to tremble. "You are a member of the parliament"


    "The parliament is certainly not, my asking price is very expensive, but it is not a cat and a dog can be invited to move." In the ear of Emilia, Zhou Yi whispered. "You can call me the Raiders. Of course, my hobby is these strange treasures. If you are willing to give that thing to me, I have never saved your life."


    "Holy Blood" Emilia bit her teeth and passed all the gains and losses in her mind. Then she found it in frustration. In addition to doing this deal with Zhou Yi, she did not have much choice.


    Losing the family, they became wild dogs without home. In the heterogeneous world where people are eating monsters everywhere, their fate can be imagined. What''s more, just in front of us, the darkest parliament, the most horrible force, has opened its mouth and locked the target on them. Maybe in a few days, there will be no trace of their existence in this world.


    Unless someone is willing to shelter them. Thinking of this, Emilia turned her head and looked at the strange Zhou Yi after laughing. But she quickly rejected the idea.


    Zhou Yi may be strong, but in her eyes, she is not strong enough to be against the Dark Council. The vampire elders of the ancient clan, as well as the witches who possessed the black magic, are dangerous and terrible. She does not think that such a young human can compete with these people.


    So she thought about it and said it.


    "Even if I give you something, you can keep it for a while. Don''t forget, the Dark Council is also staring at this thing. In their eyes, even if you are afraid, it is not a big problem."


    "So, you are not going to give me something, but you want to give the Dark Council a new way of life." Zhou Yi sneered out. "Don''t forget, your own life is in my hand. Now I think it''s too early to think about the future."


    As he said his hand reached the neck of Emilia''s white, and forced her throat. The feeling of suffocation instantly made her struggle with pain.


    At this time, she discovered that this person behind her is no better than the parliament. They are two hunted lions, but they are not the meat under their claws. The opportunity to choose is not at all. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 242： Shadow Assassins Ring of Fire

    Selena looked at the elders of her family and was threatened like this, but there was no reaction at all. After experiencing all this, she already wants to understand a truth, only the strong can decide everything. And here, the strong are obviously not theirs.


    As for the class of Emilia''s cronies, at this time, they are angry and can''t speak. Their master''s life and death are in the hands of Zhou Yi. So that now they simply do not dare to act rashly. What''s more, the power that Zhou Yi has shown. Nor is they able to fight.


    Seeing all this, Emilia gave up her naive thoughts. It��s a moment to live now, and in the future, I can only think about it again.


    "I can give you the Holy Blood, as long as you let me and my men."


    When I heard Emilia helplessly say this, Zhou Yi opened his mouth and smiled.


    "Ms., you should make this choice earlier. So maybe we won''t make it so embarrassing."


    After that, he let go of Emilia. And Emilia immediately opened the distance with him. Obviously, for the unpredictable Zhou Yi, she is completely feared from the heart.


    I muttered the throat that I had just suffocated, and Emilia whispered.


    "Come with me, the Holy Blood is hidden in a place by us."


    When she finished, she took the lead and walked deep underground. This made Selena very surprised. She only knows that this is the sleeping place of the elders, but she does not know that there is a secret room for storing treasures underneath. I have to know that she was here with Victor when she was a child. There was nothing but graves and coffins.


    Just like Selena thought, Zhou Yi followed Emilia to the depths of the underground. What I saw was one stone coffin one after another. These coffins are neatly placed together, giving them a feeling of extreme repression at first glance. Some coffins were also turned over to the ground, revealing incomplete bones from the inside. It seems to have a more horrible atmosphere.


    "You bring the East to here" Zhou Yi sees that these are not calm. He made up his mind that if he got the holy blood, he must go back and disinfect.


    When I heard Zhou Yi��s question, Emilia��s face was a bit depressed. She looked at the coffins and said after a long while.


    "This is the cemetery of our family, the soldiers who lost their lives in every battle. As long as we can find the wreckage, they will be brought here and let them rest."


    "It seems that they can''t rest in peace, and even the family has been turned over." It refers to the bits and pieces of bones that have been turned over. Zhou Yi said with a smile. "I don''t mean to be disrespectful to the deceased. But I think you should do something right now, instead of mourning them here."


    As soon as this was said, Emilia immediately gave her a sigh of relief and produced a big suffocation. However, the situation is stronger than the people, she can only do what Zhou Yi said.


    Crossed a pile of debris on the ground. Emilia went to the depths of the tomb. The deepest part of the tomb is a female statue. It looks a bit like the Madonna in the church, but her smile is not loving, but it reveals an inexplicable embarrassment. And she is not holding the saint in her hand, but a stone carving of a child''s body.


    In short, this statue is full of dark colors and completely non-mainstream style. It is estimated that no one likes this kind of ghost except the vampire.


    Emilia went straight to the sculpture, and she hugged the statue of the child''s corpse from the strange Madonna. Then she hugged the figurine and walked step by step to a dry pool. There are a lot of strange reliefs on the bottom of the pool. The carvings are all about white bones and corpses.


    Emilia put the statue in her arms in the pool. I don''t know how to play with it. Just let the bulge on the statue fit into the relief under the pool. Then I heard a rumbling sound coming from under the ground.


    "This is an institution that opens underground springs. We sink that thing into the water. Only by using this mechanism can we use magnetic force to **** the box containing the thing. And because the groundwater is flowing, it takes only one hour a day. Do this. There is no correct way, or not at the right time. You can''t get this thing, you come very timely."


    With the explanation of Emilia, the sound of the underground is getting louder and louder. Eventually, the flowing water pushed a metal iron box and came up from below the pool. Looking at this thing, Emilia took a long breath.


    Things are still there, which means that her safety is not a problem. At least Zhou Yi will not be angry at a moment. Killed her.


    "This is what you want. More than a hundred years ago, a holy blood that a powerful vampire entrusted to us was here."


    Emilia held the box and came to Zhou Yi. And respectfully handed the box up.


    Zhou Yi took over the things in his hand. The metal outside is like a gift box in his hand. Two or three times were torn. And tearing open the box, Zhou Yi saw what was inside.


    A crystal-like pyramid with four angel reliefs carved on the four sides of the tower.


    One side is Michael holding a long sword and a scale, and one side is a full-body silver, Gabriel holding a spear gun. On one side is Laguire, which blew the horn, and on the other side, Wulier, who is full of fire.


    The image of the four archangels is vivid. If you are a real person. Among them, there is a faint light that flows from the lines of the angel''s relief. This light made Emilia, the vampire, retreat, and wished to hide in the shadow of Zhou Yi. But for Zhou Yi, he feels that the light is very familiar.


    But obviously this is not the key to the problem. Zhou Yi puts on the things in his hands and puts his eyes into the interior of the pyramid.


    It is indeed a pool of divine blood. This is also the same as the divine nature of Zhou Yi can feel it. But the power of this blood is not like the Lord''s. What he feels from inside is darkness, tranquility, and the power of life, like flowing water, like the earth, more like the smell of an animal. But no matter which one, it has little to do with that god.


    Moreover, feeling the restraint of the bas-relief of the angel on the blood of the divine inside, and the role of the seal, Zhou Yi did not believe that this would be the blood of God. If this is the blood of God, unless the angels do not want to do it. How dare you make such a seal?


    But one thing is certain, this is what he is looking for. Therefore, Emilia did not lie to him. Thinking of this, Zhou Yi had some headaches. He believes in the exchange of equivalence. Since he got this from Emilia''s hand, he naturally has to give them some rewards.


    "So. Ms. I got what I wanted. I am willing to pay a price for it. So, can you tell me what you want?"


    "What can we ask for?" Emilia��s face showed a miserable look. "It��s just a matter of living a little more, just a day less. The things that have been doomed are not something you can change if you want to change."


    "You are afraid of the Dark Council" Zhou Yi still plays the Crystal Pyramid. There was a weird smile on his face. "In fact, they are not so terrible, you said yes, the guy hiding in the shadow."


    After he finished speaking, the shadow on the ground suddenly seemed to be a living thing, moving thickly. Countless black shadows quickly walked up the walls of the tomb. It��s so fast that people are overwhelmed, and it��s even more frightening.


    Emilia was shocked and quickly approached the position of Zhou Yi. At this time, a black shadow slammed out from under her feet, aiming at the pyramid held by Zhou Yi.


    The shadows are very fast, and it��s almost time for Emilia to react. But for Zhou Yi, he is still a little slower.


    A little star fire spread from his feet and formed a golden flame ring. The black shadow just crossed the boundary of the ring, and a fire snake slammed out of the air. When it was empty, it bit the black shadow into two segments. Suddenly. There was a painful scream and scream in the shadows. Then Emilia saw that the black shadow had turned into an arm in midair, and it was burned to ashes by the flame in a flash.


    This scene full of magical colors immediately let Emilia stop her own steps. She looked at the golden fire ring at the foot of Zhou Yi, and there was deep fear in her eyes, but she did not dare to Going forward.


    Who knows if the fire ring will attack itself, and if you accidentally get this kind of thing, it is really too dead.


    Looking at Emilia like a ghost, watching the fire ring under her feet, Zhou Yi has no comforting thoughts. He just squinted and stared at the dark shadow in the depths of the tomb, smirking.


    "It seems that you are the guy in the Dark Council. How am I comfortable with this ignition?"


    There was a fierce low-pitched voice in the darkness.


    "Don''t be too proud, you guy. It has provoked us, you won''t have any good end."


    This sound sounds very powerful, but whether it is Zhou Yi or Emilia. What he heard from his words was full of timidity and cringe, full of ten colors and guilty look.


    "A lot of people have said this to me, but I have been standing here so far. So, Mr. Shadow. You are scaring me, I think if you don''t want to have any problems, it is better to Come out in the shadows. Let''s have a good chat."


    "I have nothing to talk to humans." The people in the shadows are very hard. I don''t accept Zhou Yi''s kindness at all. "Unless you call out something in your hand, you are right with the entire Dark Council."


    "I just got right with you, how can you treat me?" Hearing here, Zhou Yi immediately laughed. Threatening him, these people are really not qualified.


    "No one can escape under the chasing of the Dark Council. You made a wrong decision. Your friends, your family will face our endless pursuits. Until the blood washes away all the hatred between us. ��


    The sound of the shadows suddenly approached, and apparently he began to swim again. And his gloomy and vicious tone is like a heart that pierces people like a dagger.


    Like the devil hiding in the dark, he cursed his enemies with the most evil swear words. It��s daunting and powerless. People eventually die in remorse.


    He has been doing this for many years. But now, this practice has no use.


    The flames, like the raging waves in the sea, are stacked in layers and spread out in all directions. The shadows swam quickly, but they were not as fast as the flames. Almost two or three breaths of time, the entire tomb is surrounded by layers of fire.


    Someone is screaming, someone is jealous. But Emilia didn''t see anything. She cringed and stood between the rings of fire, but did not notice the corner, a pile of ashes scattered with the wind.


    The game is over. In this game, Zhou Yi won the victory. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 243： Demon Curse

    The demise of the shadow man did not give Emilia a vampire too much feeling, even she did not know what happened. But for a group of people far from home in Europe, the news is unusually amazing.


    Looking at the black crystal in front of him suddenly burst, countless pieces fell to the ground and quickly turned into a gray, a group of people wrapped in a wide cloak in the eyes suddenly stunned and inexplicable look.


    "It''s already dead, how is this possible?"


    He spoke of a middle-aged man with a very deep facial expression. The scarlet eyes and the fangs on his lips fully showed his vampire status. Seeing his dress and dressing is not very elegant, at first glance he knows that he is a guy who pays great attention to image problems.


    Now, he doesn''t seem to care about his image at all. I saw him open his mouth and looked incredulously at a group of women sitting facing him. Even began to scream and dance.


    "Is this group of witches wrong? My shadow assassin, my Satsuma. How could it be so dead?"


    Hearing this, both the people around him and the witches who were accused by him showed a sympathetic look to him. Shadow Assassin Satsuma is one of the most loyal men of the vampire elders who occupy three seats in the Dark Council, and is also the closest lover.


    The two rely on awesome means and excellent powers to make a vampire family a member of the parliament. All the way together, after countless ups and downs, has never changed in hundreds of years. This kind of feelings and tacit understanding make countless insiders admire.


    However, the shadow assassin Satsuma is now dead. It is understandable that the elders show such despair.


    Many people began to sympathize with his encounters. This kind of sudden hearing of the pain of love and love does cause the rationality of people to completely collapse.


    "Grand elders, the festival is sorrowful. The soul crystal has never gone wrong, you should know." Faced with the call sign of the vampire elder, some people sympathize, but still some people are indifferent.


    A witch responded coldly to his words. Obviously, in her opinion, other people''s feelings are not qualified to question their professionalism even if they have a big problem.


    Listening to the witch telling the truth that everyone has confirmed, the vampire elder can no longer endure the pain inside. He screamed, his hands and fingers violently protruding sharp sharp claws. The arms also became the wings of the bat. Then it was like a shadow, flying out of the castle.


    "He is going where he is going." Someone looked at the mad mad vampire elder who disappeared into the night. But no one is willing to answer his question.


    Some of them are unwilling to answer, while others are indifferent. Lost the shadow assassin, this vampire elder is actually equivalent to losing half of the power. He has been sitting in his own position. Then the rest of these people will naturally not put him in the eye.


    "The elders seem to be a bit sad, let him calm down for a while. Let''s see how to deal with this difficult opponent." A voice suddenly sounded, setting the tone for this matter. No one dares to oppose this order.


    It is the head of the witch and the speaker of the Dark Council. She is the most powerful of all the people present. It is also one of the most trusted by their Queen. Power and rights add up so that no one here dares to refute her words.


    She first looked at the silent vampires and then glanced at her cronies. The figure that obscured in the cloak began to make an old voice.


    "Is there any other means for the blood family?"


    "We have nothing to do, Grand Chancellor." A vampire squatted and whispered.


    "So, my witches. Do you have any thoughts?" She turned her head to her own cronies. The witches who looked mysterious and weird whispered and gave her a reply.


    "Maybe we can try to curse him, Lord Speaker."


    "Very good, then use this. If not, we will think of other ways." The big speaker thought for a moment. I felt that this method was feasible, and nodded to these confidant witches.


    Soon, a group of witches stood up. They drew a strange pattern on the ground. This pattern is like a lot of geometric tangles, and it looks a little dizzy. After the pattern was drawn, the witches stood around the pattern and thought of a spell that no one could understand.


    Using the black cat''s blood and the unknown powder to draw the pattern on the ground, in the witch''s spell began to gradually emit a fascinating red light. With the advent of the light, the witches collectively cut their wrists, letting their blood drip on the lines that radiate.


    As soon as the blood fell, it immediately turned into a green flame. The flame of the swaying body is swaying and looks even more strange.


    At this time, the witches quickly grabbed all kinds of things, such as feathers, lizards, cockroaches, and worms, from their bodies and threw them into the flames. As soon as they entered the flame, they disappeared without a trace. It doesn''t seem to be burnt to ashes, nor is it hidden by any obstacles. Instead, it is more like an invisible east, and then quietly swallows them.


    And as these things disappeared completely, the green flame suddenly rose and began to glow in the flames. The flame is rising and a smell of sulfur is coming from the flame. And that means. This high-level curse magic takes effect.


    The pattern is the way to summon the devil and communicate with it. The blood of the witch is the source of assurance and mana. Piecemeal is both a wizard of the witches and a vicious spell of the cursed. When these conditions are all fulfilled, the devil comes and accepts the curse of the curse. He will become the curator of the curse, torment the cursed person, and at the same time harvest his soul as his own reward.


    The witch''s ritual is at the end, and then only the information of the cursed person is needed to complete the last step of the ritual.


    At this time, someone handed a draft, which depicts the appearance of Zhou Yi in a very detailed way. At the same time, someone else took the black crystal ash that had just been broken.


    Crystal is the life stone of the shadow assassin Satsuma. At the moment of Satsuma''s death, it also recorded the breath that caused Satsuma''s death. With the appearance and the sense of breath, the demon who accepted the contract can find the existence of the target.


    The witches put these things in the magical array of curses, and the flame immediately carried these two things to the center of the circle like a pair of big hands. The gloomy horror laughs from the squad, and this also means that the curse is completely achieved. The demon started to act.


    Upon hearing this laughter, the witches who cast the spell looked at each other and laughed. What they are doing now is just waiting for the final outcome.


    For centuries. The witches used this method to kill many powerful guys. There are some priests and knights who have great powers, and even the guys who have been crowned with holy names are no exception. So they are very confident in their curse.


    The unpredictable power of the witches will once again convince the entire parliament and gain more rights and resources for them. This is what they are about to get, and this is not even suspected by the big speaker sitting on the throne.


    However, things are not developing as they think.


    Time passes by. The magic array did not change as they thought. According to the usual practice, this time the squad should be transformed into the devil''s horizon, and begin to show them how the cursed person suffered. But now, no vision appears on the magic array.


    This gave the big speaker an ominous premonition in his heart. She is the most powerful of the witches, and the understanding of this curse magic is also the deepest among the people in the place. It has been extremely abnormal since there has been no movement for such a long time.


    The devil who signed the contract will not casually make a contract, and the will of the king of the witch is monitoring the implementation of the contract. If you say something, you can only be on the cursed person. But what can a cursed guy have?


    She is still thinking, suddenly. There has been a change in the magical array.


    An ignition light rises in the center of the magic array. This made the witches who had already waited a little anxiously explored their heads and wanted to see what happened inside. They thought it was a message from the devil, but the facts were not the same as they thought.


    In the flame, a sly demon phantom appeared first, and then a golden flame spread at a speed visible to the naked eye. Green and fiery, seems to want to stop the spread of the golden flame. But they simply can''t stop this obviously more magical flame.


    The lower part of the devil''s shadow has been completely engulfed by gold. He was screaming loudly and mourning. Let all the witches around can hear the pain in his voice. But this has no use, the flame rises extraordinarily quickly, and a few breaths. It completely engulfed the devil''s body and completely prevented him from making any more noise.


    The devil died and almost all the witches had asked such questions in their hearts. They have never met such a weird thing. To know the guy who can be summoned to execute the curse is not a small character. Even in hell. They are also strong ones. Far from being the existence of what the so-called exorcists can confront.


    How can such a guy die like this, and still die so strangely in front of their eyes?


    The flame was still rising, and the big speaker suddenly showed a horrified look. The strange scene in front of her reminded her of some secrets that ordinary people didn''t know, so she quickly shouted at her confidant witches.


    "Danger. Let me turn off the magic array."


    The witches didn''t know what happened, but they came from instinct, and they immediately executed the order of the big speaker. But it is already late.


    The golden flame immediately surged out, like a pure gold fire dragon rising into the sky, the flames of flying not only brought deadly high temperatures, but also unimaginable divine power.


    The witches on the magical side were burned in the blink of an eye. And the flame shines out. For the vampires present, it is even more deadly. Just like a huge sun suddenly appeared in front of their eyes, any vampire who dared to face this dragon fire was turned into a flying fly ash.


    For a time, the entire Dark Council seemed to be in another world. Unparalleled burning, incomparable light, and incomparable despair.


    The Speaker of the House finally wanted to understand who they were facing. But when she thought of this, she felt desperate. Because it is a **** walking in the human world, and against the gods, this is definitely something she has never thought of. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 244： Mythology, hell, disaster

    "How is it possible, how is it possible. How can there be gods in this world?" The big speaker muttered in confusion, regardless of the huge loss of the Dark Council at this time.


    The blazing flame not only burned the castle, but also made many vampires stationed in the castle turn into fly ash at the moment when they saw its dazzling light. At the same time, the **** moon in the sky disappeared under the impact of the flame, and this is the biggest loss of the Dark Parliament.


    The **** moon in the sky is an illusion that arises under special circumstances. For this illusion, the witches of the Dark Council spent centuries and countless human and material resources. This is a manifestation of their magical ability and a symbol of the majesty and power of the Dark Council. But now, nothing is gone.


    Many witches have been in the air, and vampires are almost extinct in the old castle. However, the Speaker of the General Assembly did not pay any attention to these situations. Instead, he went straight to the depths of the castle. In front of the blood pool.


    The blood in the blood pool has already begun to surge, at the moment when the big speaker came in. The majestic female voice spoke from the **** water.


    "What happened here, I feel that my strength is diminishing. And it seems that there is a familiar atmosphere. Is there any friend who has come here to visit?"


    The voice of a woman is very casual, but only the person who knows her knows how much dissatisfaction is in her words.


    The **** envelope of the old castle is her only habitat in this world. Now the **** month has begun to dissipate, and this means that if she doesn''t do anything, she will soon fall into a long sleep.


    Even if she has endless life, she has been so sleepy. In fact, it is also different from death. Therefore, how bad her mood is not to enter such a desperate situation is completely imaginable.


    "Your Majesty, we are tracing the guy who stole your holy blood. But I didn''t think his identity seems to be unusual. I suspect him, maybe..." The big speaker squatted to the ground and whispered to the blood pool. The woman after the report reported the situation. When she said her own conjecture, she immediately hesitated.


    The gods are the infinite existence of power. How can people like her not dare to say anything about the gods easily.


    "Maybe. Why don''t you say it?" The woman behind the blood pool was keenly aware of the changes in her mentality. She is afraid of herself, but she seems to be more afraid of the guy who suddenly appears. When she thought of it, her mood was even worse. "My big speaker, you are so swallowed. I want to take care of me, or do you intend to betray me?"


    Upon hearing this, the big speaker immediately lowered his body. Give yourself everything, and feel free to deprive yourself of everything. No, she does not feel fear.


    "My queen, I have absolutely no intention of betraying you. It''s just that my guess is too terrible. I don''t dare to say it."


    Listening to her excuse, the queen behind the blood pool quietly silenced. The surging blood seems to be unable to ripple with her silence. The big speaker knew she was thinking. For this reason, she is even more afraid to make any noise to disturb her thoughts.


    "You said that you dare not say anything, that means you realize what kind of existence the other is. My big speaker, how many years have you served me?" After a long time, the woman came back after the blood pool. the sound of. Instead of asking directly what the big speaker thought of, she asked a question that was completely unrelated.


    I don��t know if the big speaker in the Queen��s heart is thinking about anything. She was still kneeling and replied respectfully, not dare to have a little mistake.


    "A full six hundred years. My queen."


    "Six hundred years, Anvina. You have been serving me for six hundred years." The Queen''s voice became distant and picked up. Instead of calling her identity, she called out a name that has not been used for many years. "For six hundred years you have been serving me with all your heart. From a little witch to the present dark speaker, the head of the witch. You are my longest and most loyal servant. From you from me to the seal From the day you wake up, you have never let me down. And now I want to ask you one thing, Avina. For your master. Are you disappointed?"


    "I have never had this idea, my queen. Everything I give is yours. You are my only god."


    "But I am very disappointed with myself. Anvina has been six hundred years old. It has been six hundred years since I was awakened. I have never stepped out of this pool." Here, the Queen��s voice suddenly became high. .


    "I am the queen of the Red Sea, the night and the goddess of the earth, the shelter of all dark creations. I am a great god. Not a prisoner, not a demon who can only be kept in the seal for six hundred years. I have been waiting for six hundred years. I can no longer stand the life of this prisoner."


    Looking at the blood in the blood pool with the words of the Red Sea Queen madly rolled up, the Speaker of the Parliament, Anvina suddenly changed his face, she did not shrink, but violently raised her head and persuaded loudly.


    "Your Majesty. As long as we do everything according to plan. You can get out of the seal right away. Please don''t be impulsive anyway, we still have hope."


    "Hope, my great speaker. Tell me what you have to recapture my holy blood from the hands of a god." The Queen sneered out when he heard this. "I have smelled the smell of the gods from the air. It is more blazing and brighter than the Lord. This breath even reminds me of my old friend. In the face of this existence, tell me how big you are. Grasping


    Upon hearing this, the big speaker lowered his head deeply. She did not dare to deceive her own gods, but she did not dare to tell her that she did not even have a little bit of control. She only has to remain silent, and only in this way can make her look less incompetent.


    "Go, Anvina. Take my will and command to find the god. Tell him about my existence and bring him to me. Whether he is helping me out of trouble, or destroying me directly, for I am an ending. I am tired of it and I don''t want to wait any longer."


    With the release of this order, the blood in the blood pool began to rush back. The scarlet blood began to crystallize. If it weren''t for the sweetness of some blood in the air, no one would have thought that it would be a scene of blood rushing.


    As a big speaker who knows everything, Anvina knows very well. This is the reason for the decline of the Queen of the Red Sea. The Dark Council has been created for centuries, and the magic used to counteract the seal has been shattered by the golden fire. And this leads to the reinforcement of the seal power. The power of the Red Sea Queen is not enough to support her to appear in this world.


    And at the same time it is like she said. She is tired of it.


    Tired of this invisible seal, she began to force herself to make a multiple-choice question, life or death. There are only two answers to this choice, and she is obviously not prepared to give herself a third choice. Even she pressed all the choices to this new god.


    No one knows more about the mood of the Red Sea Queen than the Speaker. And because of understanding, she seems difficult to decide. She was worried about the choice of Her Majesty the Queen. But in the end, as the most loyal servant, she chose to follow his orders.


    "Everything is your will." She sighed long. Decided to accompany this owner to start this crazy gamble.


    At this time, London, the family of the Victor family.


    Zhou Yi sat in a majestic and gorgeous seat while playing the pyramid in his hand. A strange smile appeared on one side.


    An undead demon just wanted to attack his soul directly, and naturally the devil paid a very heavy price. The divine character and the raging sun **** fire on Zhou Yi��s soul not only made him return without success, but also stalked him along with his traces.


    Although this is only his divine instinct to counterattack, but for a demon in the district, it is also an unbearable terrorist blow. Without the expectation of Zhou Yi, this demon has completely disappeared and died. But at the moment of his demise, Zhou Yi��s divine power fed back a message to him.


    In a corner of the world. There is also the existence of the gods. Although very weak, Zhou Yi''s divinity is keenly aware of the divine power that is completely different from his own.


    For Zhou Yi, this is the real harvest.


    He has been searching for knowledge about the gods for a long time, and now he seems to have finally found a existence that can confuse himself.


    I have to say that this is really a very rare lucky. But there is another question at the moment, where is the god?


    The information transmitted by the divine is very limited. Zhou Yi can only feel that it is a dimensional space that exists outside the earth and seems to be a product of artificial manufacturing. But where exactly this space is, it is impossible to detect the magical skills of his half-hanger.


    However, maybe the **** will come to the door by himself. Looking at the holy blood flowing in the pyramid in his hand, the smile on Zhou Yi''s face became more and more intense. And this smile. It was to let Emilia and Selena could not help but make a nap.


    Only those who have seen the horror of Zhou Yi will know how dangerous this is. But just because he is too dangerous. Therefore, it is also the best chance for the Victor family to be destroyed.


    Put everything on, bet on it. The Victor family may not be able to re-emerge in the aliens. Of course, there is actually a premise in the middle, that is, Zhou Yi is willing to accept them as his vassals.


    This is a thing that still doesn''t know the answer. But whether it is Emilia or Selena who has been greeted by her. They are convinced that they have this ability to let Zhou Yi accept their allegiance. Even paying for everything.


    Anxious in hell.


    A group of ashes wrapped in golden flames fell on the ground. As soon as it landed, the golden fire spread across the ridiculous land and began to endlessly burn everything it touched.


    As a sacred fire of the sun''s divine representation, this golden flame is filled with light and the power to destroy all evil. The **** is full of sinful places for it, and it is no different from an exposed oil field. Even just a little bit of evil exists. It can also be burned to stay up all night, not to mention the endless sins that have accumulated over millions of years.


    Therefore, the flames rose wildly, and in a short period of time, they turned into a fire of the original, overwhelming, and powerful. They rushed like waves, swallowing everything they touched, whether it was the land of **** or the devil that lived there. As long as it is swallowed up by this flame, everything will be turned into ashes and robbers in an instant.


    This is the catastrophe of hell. If no one stops it, it will even become the end of hell.


    But how could anyone stop it?


    The flames were still rushing until the two figures appeared in front of the flame. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 245： The king of demons adds another rival

    A middle-aged man dressed in a neat white suit revealing a nervous smile and a well-dressed black dress, holding a civilized stick, and a very gentleman standing in front of this piece of fire, the golden fire has been rushing forward. Moving. But it is as if the distance between them has been extended. Although the two men have no movement at all, the flame cannot spread to their feet.


    Looking at the burning fire, the middle-aged man in a white suit pouted, and the yin and yang smiled sullenly.


    "Wow, wow, my old neighbor. It seems that you have provoked a lot of people. This powerful flame feels more terrible than my brothers."


    "What are you doing?" is relative to those sacred fires that have been spreading. This old man dressed as a gentleman seems to be more jealous of this neighbor around him. "Here is my hell, not yours. You came to me so suddenly, can I think you are ready to fight with me?"


    "No, no, don''t have this kind of thinking. My old neighbor." The man in a white suit quickly put his hand on his mouth and showed a very innocent smile. "I just heard some movements and took a look at it. You have to know that if a fire broke out in a neighbor''s house, it would be natural to be a neighbor to help."


    "Help me to save the fire, I see you want to rob the fire." The old gentleman''s face is angry, he has a heavy stick of his own civilization. The land that was swallowed up by the fire in front of him was completely overturned.


    The surface subsides and the landslides are cracked. The huge cracks, like the swimming dragons, split all the land ignited by the fire. Then there was a loud bang, and the whole piece of land was like a drifting land floor block, completely sinking down.


    The endless void appeared under the earth, like a giant beast that swallowed the heavens and the earth, and swallowed the land burning with fire. Faced with this endless void, the faces of the two people are different.


    The old gentleman''s face looks like an ancient well without waves, but if you look closely, you will find that his eyebrows and muscles on his face are twitching, apparently causing such a huge movement. He has already felt a little bit of pain.


    In contrast, the white man in a white suit is laughing and dancing, and the whole person reveals a joy that can''t be said.


    "Wow, wow. Actually, this old-fashioned predecessor has such a strong family and such great strength. Actually, I have directly given up such a large area to the void, I thought you have to think of ways to extinguish fires and the like. What?"


    I heard this obviously ridiculous discourse. The old gentleman''s face is even more ugly.


    "Satan, I don''t welcome you here. If you don''t leave, don''t blame me for being polite to you."


    When the words of deterrence came out, the old gentleman��s body suddenly burst into black smoke. Countless undead souls wandered freely in the black smoke, sending out horrible mourning. And against the black smoke. The old gentleman''s face became extremely horrible at once, and the dead muscles and the torn corners of the mouth, together with the ferocious dim erect, were like a demon. Or rather, he is a demon.


    Mephisto, the oldest demon in the world, has a dimension space called Hell outside the world, and he is the only one of this hell.


    "I don''t welcome me, then I am gone. They are all neighbors, but don''t use them."


    The man in the white suit still has a cheerful smile on his face. The kind of joy that comes out of the bones can be seen by anyone. He said this, while still twitching his toes. It seems that the viscous liquid like asphalt oil flows from his feet and almost turns his foothold into a black marsh.


    The identity of a man called Satan is also not simple. He used to be the deputy king of heaven, but now it is another hell. At the same time, there are countless fallen angels and powerful demons. In terms of strength, this guy who has fallen from the length of angels is no worse than the oldest of the demons of Mephisto. This light can be seen from the fate of Mephisto.


    So what he called to see how much credibility the neighbors can be imagined.


    The devil and the devil are not the ones that can live in harmony. The struggle between them is sometimes more fierce than the struggle between the devil and God.


    However, as the ruler of the two sides of hell, neither Satan nor Mephisto have the idea of ??light war. Satan only came to see if there was any chance to fall into the rocks, but even if there was no chance. It��s also a happy thing to watch this old guy eat.


    The current situation is that although it does not account for anything cheap. But can see the loss of Murphystomon. He is already satisfied. The growth of the **** field is extremely slow, and such a large piece of land can take thousands of years to grow. Today, a hot Fifisto has to break the wrist. This makes him unhappy.


    And watching Satan disappear into his own **** in the annoying laughter, the anger in Murphysto''s heart suddenly became even worse.


    He first ordered the land under his feet, and the piece of land that had been soaked in the black liquor of Satan was stripped from his field world. Then directly send it into the void that has not yet subsided.


    For this old opponent, Mephisto is very clear about what role he is. Insidious and sinister, scheming is not inferior to oneself. So don''t think that this guy is just what ordinary footprints are. Mephisto is sure that there must be some means of doing this.


    So he didn''t want to think about it and left the land directly. Anyway, I have already given up so much, and I don��t care about it.


    But at the thought of today''s loss, Mephisto still felt a burst of heartache. His strength comes from this hell. So cutting off such a space is no different from smashing one of your fingers. The pain of cutting bones is nothing, so for the guy who has suffered so much pain, Mephisto naturally hates the bottom of his heart.


    The fire of divinity, the new **** in the world is just watching the power of the flame to judge the identity of the enemy, Mephisto silently in his heart. He has begun to prepare to retaliate against this enemy in his own way.


    The gods are never supreme, at least for the devil. The great gods also have a day of falling into the clouds. Mephisto has seen many such examples, so he is not optimistic about the future of this enemy.


    Zhou Yi still doesn''t know how much trouble his own ignition star has caused himself. He is still in the house of the Victor family, waiting for news from the Dark Council.


    At this time, the Victor Mansion can be completely absent from the previous popularity, and the spirit is sturdy. In the hands of Emily this superb female vampire. This big house has completely changed its appearance.


    The huge crystal chandelier hangs high in the hall of the mansion, emitting a bright light. And more than one light source is placed behind each window. The swaying light is almost everywhere in the corner of the mansion. But it was said that it was a big and honest way to tell the guys in the Dark Council. They are already back.


    This kind of fairness can be seen as a provocation to the parliament, but even if it is known that this is a provocation, Antonidas still dare not make any excessive reaction.


    The first time I received a report under the supervision of Victor''s Mansion. He rushed over. But in the face of such a blatant Victor Remnant, he did not dare to have any action. Nothing else, just for the man who sits in the master position.


    I thought of the vampire elder who was famous, but now has no news, and thought of the inexplicable order that had just been conveyed from the parliament. He can only let go of all his support. The greatest respect for the men who once had their life and death, and the Victor vampires who had been mastered by them.


    Not only did he put back the Victorian people who couldn''t touch them, but he also submitted a formal letter on behalf of the Dark Council. In a way, this is the performance of the parliament. This is unique in the history of the Parliament for nearly a thousand years.


    As a member of the parliament, Antonidas naturally felt a deep shame. But the big shame can only be swallowed in the belly in the face of absolute power.


    In the face of such a strong man, Zhou Yi, he has no chance of any shame. Instead of giving away his life for the sake of a moment. It is better to endure this tone and let yourself live longer. I believe that with my own weight, it should not be in the eyes of such people.


    In fact, as Antonidas thought, he did not be looked at by Zhou Yi.


    The so-called letter was sent from the hands of the vampire beauty of the Victor family. Zhou Yi turned over and smiled at this humble little character.


    "That said. Your parliament wants to apologize to me because they have done everything before. And the principal of the parliament also came to visit me personally, is it?"


    "Yes, dear adult. Everything is like what you see. I only give you the greatest apology on behalf of the parliament. And return all their industries to the Victor family, and we also put in the UK Several clan and the industry under the name of the parliament have been transferred to Victor''s name. In order to express our sincerity. In addition, the parliament''s big speaker has already set off, she will arrive in London in a few days, personally send you She apologized."


    Antonidas bent over and said very sincerely. He is not just a verbal apology. And also prepared a considerable amount of interest to express their apologies.


    There are many gifts, and Zhou Yi does not understand. But it can be felt from the heavy breathing of Emilia around, which is definitely a gift for the Victor family. It may even be something she never thought of.


    Emilia did not expect this to happen. The gift of the parliament��s apology was completely beyond her imagination, and she almost thought she was in a dream. But she is very clear that this is not a dream, but a reality. And all this is because of this powerful man. When I thought of it, the decision in her eyes was even worse. She has made up her mind, even if she pays for everything she has now.


    The Victor family is no longer in her eyes, she has seen something deeper and wider. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 246： Right beauty, idealism

    "Very good, I am here. I am waiting for the presence of the Speaker of the Parliament. I believe he can give me a reply that will satisfy me."


    The voice from Zhou Yi from her side interrupted Emilia��s thoughts. She returned to God, but only saw that she was impatiently waving in Zhou Yi. The guy from the parliament withdrew from the Victor��s family��s parliamentary hall. .


    Everything in front of me made Emilia''s heart inexplicable. This is the glory that the Victor family has never had. Even if it is not much in contact with the Victor family, she still has a feeling of glory.


    This is the taste of rights, as long as you can climb to such a strong person, such a right is still less? Emilia''s heart is self-talking, but his face is extremely respectful. She looked at Zhou Yi, who was sitting in the main position, and quietly lowered her body.


    "Mr. Dear Sir, thank you for your help to the Victor family. If you don''t mind, we hope that you can stay here for a few days and let us do our best."


    The beautiful woman with a thousand styles has a low eyebrow and a low-pitched voice. There is a kind of indescribable tenderness. Coupled with the infinite scenery that her low-cut long skirt inadvertently exposed when she bent down. More graceful and graceful, with a variety of styles. She doesn''t seem to care what Zhou Yi will see, it seems that she cares more about whether he cares what he sees.


    This kind of warm and soft language can''t even wait for the entertainment of the people, but it is easy for Zhou Yi to understand what these vampires are playing.


    He began to be amazed at the decisive beauty of this vampire. It is not only applicable to the Chinese people to know that the chicken head is not the phoenix tail. It is also a famous saying of the ancient and modern China and foreign countries. No one wants to be someone else''s follower, even a vampire.


    But this vampire beauty seems to be totally unconcerned. I saw the power of Zhou Yi and everything that his power brought. He seems to have already identified his own path, but now she just put her choice in front of Zhou Yi.


    Looking at my face, this beautiful face, fair-skinned, beautiful woman with great charm reveals the appearance of this kind of quest. Zhou Yi smiled and picked up her chin with her fingers.


    "Madam, I should say that you are really daring. Even if I don''t know anyone, I dare to make such a big bet."


    Emilia listened to this and revealed the smile of the charm. Through the power of a finger of Zhou Yi, she raised her face, and her face was filled with people''s obedient obedience.


    "We are almost ready to have nothing. So why don''t you put everything on our body? We don''t have anything to lose anyway. Besides, if we succeed, maybe we will get more. ��


    These words once again refreshed Zhou Yi''s impression of her. She is not only a decisive decision, but more importantly, she still has a heart full of ambition. She has seen more of her apparently no longer satisfied with the authority of the Victor family. She wants more, and how to get this more. She pinned her hopes on Zhou Yi.


    This is a vine-like woman who will commit herself to the strong man like a parasitic tree. In the hope of getting a higher status and rights. She is not lacking in means, nor is she lacking power and courage. What she lacks is only the strong who can make her commit. And now this strong has already appeared. For her, Zhou Yi has this person who is qualified to be committed by her.


    There are thousands of beautiful people in the world, Zhou Yi has experienced a lot, and naturally has his own opinions. In his opinion, just being a face is not enough to reflect the true beauty of a woman. If a beautiful woman does not have any connotation, it is actually just a vase. The vase, the game is actually lost its meaning.


    Therefore, relative to the appearance, Zhou Yi has already learned to taste the connotation of a woman. Qin Gelei''s infatuation. Orolo''s strength. The simplicity of Serana, the cold pride of King Ada. Natasha''s enchanting change, as well as Susan''s gentleness and kindness.


    Compared with their beauty, their connotation is more noticeable. A beautiful woman has no connotation that people can''t remember. And if a woman with connotation has a unique Fanghua, it will only make people forget.


    Zhou Yi has seen many beautiful women, but there are really not many connotations. However, he did not expect to encounter one here.


    In my heart, Emilia is not a beautiful woman. But it is also a one-of-a-kind existence. And, compared with those who are not yet mature, or not mature. She is more of a mature mature woman''s charm.


    Behind this mature charm, Zhou Yi saw her unique connotation. The desire and greed for power. Even at the expense of all her qualities, she has a very strange temptation.


    Just like a beautiful snake or a poppy, you know that she is poisonous, knowing that she will not have a hint of tenderness in her heart. But you just can''t help but be attracted by this dark temptation.


    Zhou Yi was very awake, but he felt a little thirsty. This is the taste of a mature woman, she can make you completely irrelevant to any feelings, just think of the most primitive kind of desire.


    It is a man who has this impulse, and Zhou Yi does not resist this impulse. He just smiled and licked his thumb on her lower jaw.


    "Amilia. You are the most greedy woman I have ever met. Say, what do you want from me, and what can I get. I hope that you can give me a clear answer. Because I I don''t like someone playing tricks in front of me. Do you understand?"


    Charming and enchanting smile, Emilia replied while letting Zhou Yi��s hand move.


    "I only hope that adults can let us the Victor family fall into your majesty and make me a spokesperson for adults in heterogeneous communities."


    "This seems to be inconsistent with what you want in your heart. Emilia." Zhou Yi picked an eyebrow. "I am a nameless person in your world. If you become my spokesperson, you don''t seem to get any benefit."


    "That is the past, sir. From now on, who will not know your existence, such as the vampire, the werewolf, the witch? Even the Dark Council is convinced at your feet, you can say that you are no different from the king in the dark."


    "The king in the dark" heard this title, Zhou Yi smiled. He used to be called the King of Light, but he did not expect it to be called a dark king by a vampire. If the king of the devil who was burned to death by his own sun **** is still alive, will he jump out and face Emilia?


    Thinking of it, he can''t help but have some fun.


    "The king of darkness, a great name. Emilia, if I am a dark king, then what kind of role do you want to be a spokesperson for me?"


    Upon hearing this question, Emilia immediately became happy. She knows that Zhou Yi has already moved her mind, and the rest will see if she can make another effort on his mind.


    Thinking of it, her breathing was heavy, and her eyes immediately became watery. When a woman is emotional, it is like this. However, she is obviously not emotional, but because of the upcoming rights, she is very excited and has reached some kind.


    The color of mellow redness appears on Emilia''s face, which is particularly conspicuous under her white, almost transparent skin. And she quietly stumbled over Zhou Yi''s feet, while holding the finger he was kneading on his chin, put it on his cheek, and closed his eyes and rubbed it.


    "I will do my best to create a country in the dark, you are the supreme king, and I am your faithful courtier. Please believe in my ability, my majesty. I will achieve everything I said."


    Zhou Yi��s breathing was also heavy. He did not resist the temptation from a mature woman, and this naturally made his blood begin to boil. The man has a beast in his heart, and Zhou Yi is no exception. Usually the beast is kept in a cage, but sometimes it will break out.


    Emilia also seems to feel the existence of this beast. In this regard, she smiled more and more charming. Holding Zhou Yi''s hand, she rubbed some of her hot skin on her fingertips with her smooth face, revealing her fangs, and began to lick some water and gently licked at his fingertips.


    Her movements were very careful, and the vampire''s sharp fangs were always stopped by her when her skin was slightly sunken. She does not want to **** blood, but wants to tease him with a place that is completely different from the average woman.


    I have to say that this method is very easy for Zhou Yi.


    If Emilia used the kind of vampire to kill the enemy, it would naturally make her suffer. After all, Zhou Yi is a god, and the body''s tenacity is far above human beings. Even if it is a savage savvy, it is not as high as who is taller than him. The vampire''s fangs alone, afraid of breaking, can''t pierce the outer layer of oil.


    But Emilia is not using this method, but a more recent way of teasing. The fangs gently press the muscles of the fingertips, and it is an indescribable itching. This feeling is not only on the body, but also a little bit into the heart.


    Plus, she quietly moved from time to time. The feeling of lubricating the wet, it is like an electric shock from the finger to the whole body.


    Zhou Yi is not a saint, nor does he have the ability to sit still. Despite being determined to be a good father, a good husband in the future. But under this teasing, he still has difficulty holding himself. What''s more, he also found a reason for himself.


    What Emilia wants is not the feelings. What she wants is the power of her own power to deter the darkness. No matter what kind of relationship happens, they are actually just making a deal. She gave herself to him and exchanged everything she wanted. This is fair.


    With this in mind, Zhou Yi��s face showed a pleasant smile.


    A waist and a beautiful man who was about to turn into water, Zhou Yi strode to the owner''s bedroom in a group of vampires'' awe. The woman''s soft laughter was mixed in his footsteps, and for the first time he felt a strange experience.


    Wake up to the world, drunk and beautiful knees. Men, only this way will not live a lifetime. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 247： Moonlight beauty twirling

    The singer''s singer sings and sings from the tight door, and the occasional **** is mixed with a little flustered pleading. Suddenly, Selena, who was about to knock on the door, shook her face.


    It��s not the same as those who are looking for fun all day long. Selena''s proud eyes and her maverick personality made her not see the guys who lived like locusts. Naturally, she was not willing to get into their vulgarity.


    So until now, she is still a scorpion. And this is a miracle in the vampire, a race that has always been extravagant. Many of the same family have looked at her differently, and Selena is the world''s top beauty, and he has been sought after by countless people.


    Some good people call her the moonlight goddess, which is her greatest praise.


    But no amount of praise can change the fact that she must offer her loyalty. This is the order that Emilia gave her, and she asked what Selena had to do for the family.


    If you want to tie the big tree in Zhouyi, you can only rely on yourself. Emilia can''t be assured. And looking at your own ethnic group, in addition to Selena''s beauty and clean enough, who can take on this important task?


    Selena did not accept this statement at first, but the reality did not shift her will. Because, as Emilia told her, she is a warrior of the Victor family, and naturally she wants to contribute to the future of the family, even if she is giving her everything.


    Thinking of this, Selena took the courage and knocked on the door.


    The sound behind the door suddenly stopped. After a while, Zhou Yi��s voice came from behind the door.


    "come in"


    He does not ask who the person is, naturally he sees the situation behind the door. But Selena didn''t know that he had this skill. He only thought that Zhou Yi had guessed what they were going to do, and immediately became uneasy in the heart.


    However, it is impossible to retreat at this time. So she immediately bit her teeth and pushed the door and went in.


    As soon as I entered the door, the warm heat wave suddenly came. There was a little scent in the middle that made people blush, and it made Selena''s feet weak.


    Zhou Yihuai held Emilia, who was entangled like a beautiful snake. She was half-open in her clothes and smiled at Selena, who had come in for no reason. Just ask.


    "What are you doing here, Selena?"


    Looking at Zhou Yi''s burning gaze like a fire, I saw that my elders did not care about her presence, and I was so obsessed with Zhou Yi. There are countless words in Selena''s mind to say. This moment is also depressed in the chest, a word can not be said.


    After all, she is a woman who has never been exposed to these things. When she suddenly sees such awkward scenes, she can still say one or two.


    Zhou Yi saw her embarrassment, but she still laughed and said nothing. Instead, Emilia smiled. Wrapped in bed sheets and walked down.


    She quietly walked behind Selena and hugged her somewhat stiff body without hesitation. Then whispering on her while whispering in her ear.


    "My good daughter, you are still hesitating. Since it has already arrived, does it mean that you have made your own decision?"


    When she heard this, Selena couldn''t help but pick it up. Although she had already made a decision, she was so clearly told by Emilia that she immediately felt red-faced and shy, and how could she proceed as she had originally imagined?


    Watching Selena reveal this look. Emilia still doesn''t know her mood. This made her hate and hate when she was neutral.


    In terms of identity, she is the elder of the family, no matter if Selena should also listen to her orders, but unfortunately, in this matter, Selena has been pushing three resistances, and it has been swaying until now, even if it has entered this The last door is still the same.


    On the other hand, Emilia is actually full of enthusiasm for Selena. Selena has an advantage over her regardless of her appearance or her age. If Selena is to listen to her, I can say a little. But now this situation has already been shown, this death walker does not listen to her at all.


    Once the woman has any thoughts. Her future rights must be diverted by her. So in fact, at this moment, her heart already has a kind of anxiety that leads the wolf into the room. However, there is no possibility of any retreat at this time.


    Emilia is a wise man, and how can a wise man fight for something that he hasn''t gotten yet. Show your fox tail


    Therefore, the change of the charm of her face has not changed, but her hands have become even more intensified, and she has been screaming at Selena.


    Selena, who has never had this experience, can''t hold such a beautiful snake. In a few breaths, there was a layer of water in her eyes, and the whole person seemed to become a normal person with soft water.


    Selena couldn��t help but tease, but it was completely beyond Emilia��s surprise. See this situation. She smiled and pulled a little bit of Selena''s clothes, and pushed her into Zhou Yi''s arms.


    The Selina people are all soft, and how can they stand at this time, so they immediately become involuntarily and thrown into the arms of Zhou Yi.


    At this time, Selina''s tight black leather coat has already been half-covered, and the snow-colored skin that emerged from it is reflected in the bright black leather. It is even more white and intriguing. Plus she is a beautiful beauty. Very beautiful, far above the average beauty.


    And although she is a member of the vampire, she is far more glamorous than ordinary people, but not as filthy as most vampires, but it has a more extraordinary and refined charm.


    This made the Zhou Yi Li Shi index finger, which is already hot in the heart, move. It��s obvious that he and Emilia have not made him very happy. Now, when Serena is pregnant, how can he bear the impulse?


    In this regard, Selena also has the same feelings as Zhou Yi. She had already been somewhat unrecognized, and once she fell into the arms of Zhou Yi, she felt exceptionally uncomfortable.


    Zhou Yi was hot and hot, and with the cold body of her vampire, it suddenly felt like an electric shock. And Zhou Yi still seems to have a strange atmosphere, so that people have a warm feeling all over the body, straight into the bones of the feeling of drunkenness.


    She wants to support her body, rather than being completely controlled by Zhou Yi''s arms as it is now. But the sourness in the bones is how she can''t support her body. Even because of the weakness of the arm. Her whole person was immediately swayed, but it was more closely attached to Zhou Yihuai.


    This sticker, Selina''s entire face is almost stuck in the chest and abdomen of Zhou Yi, the feeling of burning and smoldering suddenly made her whole people feel overwhelmed. She feels that the whole body is not like her own. The chest is even more oppressed by an inexplicable impulse.


    This feeling is getting stronger and stronger, and it is getting more and more bloated, and she is so utterly unable to make a cry of sorrowful screams from her swan-like neck.


    This scream made Zhou Yi listen in the ear, but it was refreshing in the heart. Such as the beauty of the United States, let the king taste. Can you not be happy?


    However, at the moment, I have almost completely abandoned all the scruples and ethics in my heart. I only want to be happy and happy. However, Zhou Yi still held the bottom line of his own life. He never forced others, especially if he had never forced a woman. If Selena doesn''t want to, then it''s time for another situation, and if she wants to go back, she won''t move her.


    Therefore, at the moment, he has single-handedly provoked a better face in the arms of the beautiful Chinese, and his face hangs a smile that makes people look invisible.


    "Tell me. Are you willing, Selena?"


    Looking at the hot flame in the man''s eyes, he recalled the unparalleled power he had shown in front of him. Also think of what he looks like with him now. Selena��s heart suddenly produced an idea of ??self-destruction.


    That''s it, that''s it. It is impossible to have a better situation anyway. Thinking about it, she closed her ice blue eyes, like a nun who was forced to fall, with three points, three points, reluctantly, and a little rejoicing, quietly nodded.


    When she saw her nod, Zhou Yili laughed happily. Power power is really a good thing, because he can let a man feel the most happy feeling in this world.


    At the moment, he no longer cares about anything. The hot palm is like a rare antique porcelain. The snow-white skin exposed by Selena is explored a little bit. The hot hand of Zhou Yi is like a piece of charcoal drawn from Selena''s skin. The kind of heat has a magic that penetrates deep into the skin and lets the blood boil.


    Where Selena can withstand the teasing of Zhou Yi, she is as open-mouthed as a fish on the shore, as if it is difficult to breathe and seems to breathe hard. Both hands are desperately trying to grasp the back of Zhou Yi. If it is not Zhou Yi''s body is already extraordinary. Maybe it is already going to get a few **** prints out of this youngster.


    And looking at Selena, this image is almost impossible to hold, Zhou Yihe smiled, turned around and pushed her down.


    Feeling that my body was caught in the soft layer of down, Selena''s brain was a sigh, but my heart was tight. She opened her eyes that had just closed, and used the hydrating water-like blue eyes to hold the man in front of her. At the same time, it also bulged the last piece of strength on his body and supported his chest.


    I took a few breaths and gave myself a chance to breathe. Selena asked seriously the man who had never said his origin and name to this smirk.


    "Tell me who you are"


    Zhou Yi saw that she was very serious, obviously this is a very important thing for her. So immediately, when the eyebrows were picked, they said to her madly.


    "Remember, my name is Zhou Yi. Starting today, you will call me Ming Wang."


    When I heard this, Selena had no other thoughts. So he immediately extended his arm and embraced Zhou Yi��s neck and took him down.


    Afterwards, the low-pitched sings of the crying resounded again, and they did not rest for a long time. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 248： Ming Wang Xianhua triple self

    The vampire who has never experienced such a thing is doing this kind of thing for the first time. It is crazy to make Zhou Yi difficult to imagine. Like a grumpy rouge horse, she needs a lot of effort and effort to get her to surrender.


    Fortunately, Zhou Yi is now very interested in this rouge horse, and he also has the ability to completely surrender her.


    So almost all night, the room was echoing Selena''s low-pitched sings, from the sorghum of the beginning to the swaying of the back, to the final husky downturn, asking for rap. It can be said that if it wasn''t for the last time Emilia couldn''t hold it, she would come up with a foot. Say no to Selena in the next few days, in the name of self-cultivation, spent in bed.


    In short, when these two vampires are made to wear a placard, they can only fall softly on the bed, and when the strength of a finger is not there, the sky has begun to shine.


    Vampires have the habit of sleeping during the day and working at night. But he didn''t, but what can he do now without sleep? Zhou Yi took the beauty around him and slept peacefully in a soft but cold touch.


    And when he woke up again, it was already in the middle of the moon, and the night had already arrived.


    The two women around me seem to wake up early. However, it seems that because Zhou Yi still did not wake up, they did not dare to move, so he stayed with him in bed.


    This is why there is no feeling. It��s just that the transactions on the list alone cannot make them cross a very important line. And across this line, they are not qualified to be willful in front of Zhou Yi.


    This point, whether it is Emilia or Selena, is well known, so they only show their thorough obedience.


    For this kind of obedience, Zhou Yi feels both refreshed and funny. He has always been soft on women, even if they are self-willed, even if it is too much. As long as he does not exceed his psychological bottom line, he is actually unable to agree.


    However, it seems that for them, the powerful and powerful appearance of Zhou Yi seems to have been printed in my heart. Facing Zhou Yi. They seem to dare not have any thoughts.


    When she saw Zhou Yi, Emilia immediately got up and served him to wear clothes. Selena silently put on her black leather coat and stood quietly behind Zhou Yi.


    She seems to regard herself as the shadow of Zhou Yi, and she doesn''t even talk much. Just standing quietly behind him.


    Selena is also a vampire who has lived for hundreds of years. It is different from Serena��s little guy who has little experience. Although her character is cold, her mind is very mature. So the natural set of vampires who are intrigued by their rights is also very well understood.


    Emilia did not wait to see her, she has seen some clues. At the same time, she also knows that all this is a curse of rights. As a vampire alien who has nothing to do with power. When she was in bed, she had already made up her mind to take it out of this whirlpool of power.


    And if you want to get out of this whirlpool, there is nothing more simple than acting as a Zhouyi guard. Even if Emilia wants to make waves, she would never dare to do this in front of Zhou Yi.


    Of course, there is a problem in the middle of this. Zhou Yi is willing to have such a guard. To know the ability of Zhou Yi, obviously does not need the protection of Selina. However, Zhou Yi did not express his position. He just glanced at Selena''s movements, and then, like the default of her move, moved her eyes back.


    This kind of behavior like negotiation is naturally being taken into account by Emilia, who is still taking care of Zhou Yi��s collar. She was shocked first, then quietly put the hanging heart down.


    She understood the meaning of Selena, and for her choice, Emilia was naturally happy to see it. It��s really good for her to have one person missing her rights. After all, there are only so many rights. With one less competitor, she can get more.


    She is a woman born for her rights, and her rights are everything about her. Everything else is actually in her eyes for the sake of rights. Even including her service to Zhou Yi. For her, it is actually a means of exchanging rights, and this point, whether it is Zhou Yi or she actually agrees.


    There is no feeling between them, only interests. This is very realistic. But it is the best for them.


    Only Selena.......


    Thinking of this beautiful woman who was still screaming yesterday, Zhou Yi could not help but look at her. I saw that her deserted face had almost no expression at all, and the gorgeous face looked as if it were a stone sculpture. If it wasn''t for her indescribable burning in her ice blue pupil, Zhou Yi would even wonder if there was any feeling in her heart.


    This is an iceberg outside. But inside is a woman with a volcano.


    "Emeria" puts his mind on, and Zhou Yi calls out.


    Emilia, who had already dressed herself, immediately placed her hands on the lower abdomen, and bowed her head with respect and tenderness.


    "I am here, please tell me what you have ordered."


    She has a deeper relationship with this powerful man. How can her personality not use every opportunity to strengthen this relationship?


    "Go help me find someone, Michael Cowen. A doctor who works in London. You should be able to find him with the power you have now." Zhou Yi smiled and pinched her chin and asked her.


    "As long as this is your order. Then I will bring him to you before dawn." Emilia answered with confidence. Integrating the entire British interracial force, she definitely has the ability to do everything Zhou said. Whether he is looking for a doctor or someone else. Even the Prime Minister. She also has a way to do this.


    "You don''t have to bring him to me, arrange a few people. Take some blood when he doesn''t feel it. I want to do some experiment. Remember, don''t hurt him."


    "Don''t follow your will," Emilia chuckled and went back. She is going to complete Zhou Yi��s order to prove the value of her existence. Only by proving that her existence is of great value can she gain greater rights.


    The rights are all prepared for those who are capable. This point, Emilia is very clear.


    Watching Emilia walk away from her own eyes, Zhou Yi picked up the holy blood and walked straight into the hall. Selena kept quiet and still followed him tightly.


    A lot of vampires saw Zhou Yi��s figure along the way. Knowing the opportunity to be acquainted with his enthusiasm, he was afraid to swear, and he quickly avoided his actions. Along the way. No one dared to stop in front of Zhou Yi.


    Obviously, regardless of whether these vampires know the identity of Zhou Yixin''s master, and only rely on the awe of the strong, they consciously put out the posture they should have. The so-called democracy and equal freedom are a complete joke for them. The most primitive dark law of the weak meat is the universal value of their hearts.


    If this kind of value is good, don''t judge it first. For Zhou Yi alone, he feels great as a strong. This kind of awe of the strong has given him a thrill of being in the clouds. At the same time, the ambitions and enthusiasm of men are almost inflated. The two-phase collection promoted Zhou Yi��s decision to strengthen his decision.


    Incarnate the king, enjoy everything in front of you.


    As a god. I should have enjoyed the worship of countless people, the reverence of countless people and the praise of countless people. More noble than the king of the world, naturally more than he enjoys. Kill and kill, take control of everything. This is the respect that the gods should have.


    He is not willing to do it in two other identities, because the other two identities in his heart are not suitable for possessing all of this.


    These two identities are the purest humanity in his heart and the most essential self.


    Zhou Yi has a loved one, a friend, and a lover. It can almost be said to have a perfect life that human beings can almost have. This life is happy, perfect, and the place that most exudes all the emotions in his nature.


    This is the most important place in his life, and the most incomprehensible place.


    And the identity of the Dawn Knight. It is the most kind and radiant embodiment of his heart. When he put on the armor, he is a superhero, not a simple ordinary person. The Knights of Dawn do not fight for their own interests, but only fight for justice and light in their hearts. This power that broke out from the heart and the light, let him independently bear the weight of countless people.


    This is his glorious and kind side, the clearest place in his heart.


    However, life can never be pure. As long as there is thought and wisdom, there will be a heart of opposing conflicts. There is evil in goodness, and darkness in light. at this point. Even Zhou Yi is the **** of the sun.


    He can''t get out of this embarrassment, and he doesn''t think he needs to get out of this embarrassment


    There is always a balance in the heart, with one on one end and the other on one end. Even if you are a superhero. It is impossible for Zhouyi to let the balance tilt only one paragraph at a time.


    People are selfish. No matter what you think, or how you control your thinking. In the subconscious mind, there will always be some self-love and stubbornness in your heart.


    This is not evil. Besides, the good and evil of human nature is something that cannot be said clearly. However, when Zhou Yi��s good thoughts and self are purely to a certain extent, this kind of thought and emotion has room for fermentation change.


    Zhou Yi, who is willful and willful, enjoys Zhou Yi, who rules the fate of others. I am eager for others to fear and reverence Zhou Yi. This kind of deeply buried thought was fermented in the face of the dark race and gave birth to roots. Finally forced Zhou Yi to split his third identity.


    Ming Wang, the symbol of his darkest side.


    He wants to use this identity to experience the feeling of being unscrupulous, and wants to use this identity to reflect the happiness and freedom that the other two identities have never had before.


    With the king of Ming, he is in charge of everything in the darkness. Whether it is a vampire, a werewolf, a wizard or a demon, it penetrates bit by bit. Experience the feeling of manipulating everything and experience the true feeling of being a god. This is what Zhou Yi wants to do now.


    I am a god, and I see it as my eyes.


    In places where no one can see, Zhou Yi��s soul has begun to manifest infinite fire. A giant-like existence emerged from the fire of God. He roared in the sky and showed his birth to the whole world.


    I am Ming Wang. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 249： Undead blood

    As Emilia said, she got what Zhou Yi wanted to get before sunrise.


    Michael Cowen, the direct descendant of the undead lord Alexander Covinas, who was found by the SHIELD record. It may also be his only descendant.


    The undead lord is estimated to be unable to find it now. But if you want to come to the role of the vampire without fear of daylight if his blood really and the SHIELD conjecture, then Michael, who is his descendant, should have this kind of skill. After all, they have the same blood flowing in their bodies.


    Regarding the ordinary person like Michael, Emilia obviously has no intention of showing mercy. Although according to Zhou Yi, he did not hurt him. But she smoked almost a liter of blood in one breath. Not fatal, but at least it will make him weak for a few days.


    Because Emilia doesn''t know what Zhou Yi wants to do with the blood of an ordinary person. So she prepared the best freezer to preserve the blood she got from this descendant of Kevinas. So when she took the bottle of blood out of the freezer and put it in front of Zhou Yi. It still looks like a bright red, and the color has not become sturdy.


    The blood of Kevinus was originally one of Zhou Yi��s two choices. In order to allow Serana to walk under the sun, there is no need to fear the sun. He deliberately exchanged information with the SHIELD on how to make the vampire not afraid of the sun. And this is one of the possible items mentioned in the intelligence.


    Of course, there is no use, you must wait until after the experiment. And Zhou Yi will definitely not let his little vampire girl come to play this experiment. The experimental products must be found from the group of newcomers.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi first thought of Selena and Emilia. But soon he dismissed this unrealistic thought.


    In any case, these two women are considered to be skin-friendly with him, so they are not suitable candidates either psychologically or from their abilities. In the event of any accident, no matter from which point of view, you are losing money.


    So at this time, Zhou Yi can only give this experimental opportunity to a lucky guy who is present at random.


    Soon, he picked a goal. This lucky guy is standing behind Emilia and helping her with a vampire in the box.


    It looks like a middle-aged handsome with a sunny temperament. However, the vampire''s consistent pale face is obviously ruining his temperament.


    "You. Just come over, I will give you a task." Hook the finger and let the guy walk in front of him. Zhou Yi found a cup. Pour the blood from Myrk into the cup. "Give me the light"


    Such a big fee to find a person''s blood, that is, a fool knows that this blood has a problem. So even a vampire who feeds on blood, this time is also a hairy hair. The bones are soft.


    However, at this time, he could not tolerate his rejection of Zhou Yi��s order. And even if Zhou Yi doesn''t care, Emilia will not allow him to violate Zhou Yi''s will. This is the source of her rights, and she will not allow anyone to tarnish her source of rights anyway.


    I saw the hesitation of this male vampire. Emilia immediately screamed and asked.


    "Justin, don''t you hear what you mean, drink it, right away"


    Emilia''s anger made this vampire called Justin two battles, and the pale face almost turned into iron blue. At this time, he did not dare to hesitate, so he simply took a look. He took his glass from Zhou Yi��s hand.


    The thick plasma poured into the throat and was swallowed by him like a swallowing poison. The expression of struggle and despair appeared very vividly on his face, and even once made Zhou Yi feel that he was not giving him blood, but poison.


    Really so scary? Faced with the wonderful facial expression of the vampire Justin, Zhou Yi held up his chin with great interest. I look forward to seeing more interesting things.


    What didn''t disappoint him was how long it didn''t wait. Justin began to change.


    The fine cyan ribs emerged from his body a little. And it spreads rapidly toward the limbs and head. At the same time, his body began to make a burst of crisp sound, just like the sound of the skeleton stretching when stretching.


    After a series of noises, his body seemed to slammed high. And even the muscles of the body have become stronger and stronger. The body that is more powerful than the original makes him look like he has completely changed himself. If you are not watching his changes. Absolutely no one can recognize that this is Justin.


    Now he is more pleasing than just.


    "How do you feel, Justin" saw the change of this vampire, and Zhou Yi''s interest was even stronger. The blood of Kevinus is really useful, but I don''t know if I can achieve his most crucial purpose.


    "I feel good, kneel down" feeling the power of my new life, Justin replied in disbelief. And the face can not help to reveal the ecstasy look. And this look did not last long, and was immediately torn by the birthplace.


    "Very good, Justin. Now the sun is coming out. Go open the door and stand under the sun."


    Zhou Yi said this sentence, don''t say Justin, that is, all the vampire faces on the scene have changed. If it is just a little small. Those who do not know the results of the experiment, those who can now be said to be murder.


    Justin, who was completely unprepared for his death, can only look at Zhou Yi with unbelievable eyes and full of pleading eyes, hoping that he can take back his orders. But at this time, Zhou Yi can not care about the life and death of a vampire.


    He is now Ming Wang, and Ming Wang��s order is absolute.


    Waving his hand, the door in the hall was slammed open without anyone touching it. The golden sun rushed in and let the vampires in the hall look like ghosts, avoiding the golden light coming in from the door.


    They have not known how many years have not seen the real sun, so that when they see the sun shining in, they only have one word to react. It is like a mouse that has seen a cat. It is ridiculous.


    I didn''t pay attention to these ridiculous rabble, and I didn''t pay attention to Emilia, who was so embarrassed because her performance was so unbearable. Zhou Yi just looked at Justin, who was kneeling on the ground, and reached out to the golden light at the door.


    "walk into"


    This is almost the last night. In the face of this order to die. Justin is not willing to accept it. Don''t say that Zhou Yi, the new owner who has just been in office for two days, is not worthy of his allegiance. Even Emilia, the elder who has served the hundred years, let him die, and he is absolutely unwilling.


    Can live, who is thinking about going to death?


    Facing your own life and death. Justin immediately made a decision that he couldn��t even think about.


    He slammed from the ground and rushed straight toward Zhou Yi. He has confidence in dealing with any enemy by drinking the blood of Kevinas and making himself stronger.


    He doesn''t think that relying on his current strength will not be Zhou Yi''s opponent. The high confidence even makes him think of the things after defeating Zhou Yi. He will replace the position of Zhou Yi and become a new one. This used to be what happened in his dreams. Now, it is about to become a reality.


    Daydream in reality.


    Justin''s people are still in midair, and they have completely lost their ability to control themselves. Zhou Yi just raised his hand gently. The powerful power of reading was like holding a big hand with a big hand, and he firmly grasped him in the palm of his hand.


    This makes him not to say anything. Even breathing hard has become a problem.


    The new power he had just acquired was a joke at this time. Apart from pushing himself to the next step, this Jedi counterattack did not play any role at all.


    The power of Zhou Yi completely exceeded his imagination. Justin only felt like he was looking at the sea. The gaze knows that I can only see everything on the sea, but I can''t see the endless dark waves and the terrible abyss under the sea.


    He wanted to ask for mercy, but the sternum that was being crushed and was about to break made him not say the strength of the next sentence. And he doesn''t have to say the next sentence. Because Zhou Yi has manipulated the mind, put him under the sun.


    When the golden glow sprinkled over Justin''s body, the **** disappeared. Justin frantically grabbed his face and screamed loudly in the sun. Like a piglet that is going through a massacre.


    But the discerning eye is very clear, and the sun shines everywhere in his body. But it did not cause even a little damage. In this sunshine, he is exactly like a normal person. There is no sign of a bit of ignorance at all.


    In addition to his call to kill pigs.


    This situation made all the people with a little brain aware of the problem, including Emilia, all the vampires put their eyes on the bottle of plasma in front of Zhou Yi.


    The sun is the biggest natural enemy of the vampire, and it is the biggest regret for anyone who becomes a vampire to see the sun again. Now, this regret is no longer a pity, and the same sun will open the race to the vampire. How can these vampires not be excited?


    However, these vampires were excited to take Zhou Yi, but before he nodded. No one can get a little bit of the blood of Covennes from his hand. At this time, Zhou Yi did not care what the guys thought. He only cares about this experiment.


    "It''s just an experimental product, not enough." Looking at Justin, there was no problem at all. Zhou Yi waved his hand. Like shooting a fly, he shot him dead on the ground. Then squinted at Emilia. "You should know that your Victor family is different from other vampires. This time go find me another vampire."


    Is this related? The vampires present are not thinking so, but no one has the courage to stand up against it. Zhou Yi once again showed strength, while at the same time his hand held hope. He let these vampires see the greatest gift. They also let them see that their majesty is absolutely not allowed to be violated.


    Can not be said to return to heart, but these vampires have begun to agree with Zhou Yi''s rule. Even if he told them to die, as long as it is not a mortal result, I am afraid that some people are willing to try it. Vampires, like humans, will fight for their own interests.


    Zhou Yi let them see the benefits that can not be rejected, but also let them see the price of betrayal. This is enough.


    The eyes swept over the vampires. Weak, cringe, weak. This is Zhou Yi��s evaluation of these servants. It seems that they are simply useless, but Zhou Yi does not care about these. All he wants is loyalty. As long as they are loyal to themselves, they will give them their own gifts.


    This is the way for Ming Wang. From this moment on, he began to formally put his hand into the darkness. The darkness will surrender to my majesty. This point, as the Ming Wang''s Zhou Yi has no doubt. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 250： The king of witches seals the truth

    "Failed, actually failed."


    Watching this vampire who had just been brought from another family, after drinking the blood of Kevinas, still turned into fly ash in the sun. The people of the Victor family immediately whispered and whispered.


    This is the fifth experiment and the results are obvious. The so-called Covennes blood seems to be only useful to the vampires of the Victor family. For vampires of other families, the effect is far less obvious than the Victor family. Of course, let alone bathe in the sun.


    For Zhou Yi, having such a conclusion actually proves that the blood of Kevinas is far less useful than what he thought. Similarly, for Serana, its use is probably extremely limited. Because Zhou Yi is very clear, Selana and the Victor family can''t pull a relationship at all, so let alone rely on it to fear the sun''s glory.


    The blood of Covennes has no meaning. However, this is only for Zhou Yi, who has a special purpose. For Emilia and Selena, this thing is still a big thing. In their view, the role of this gadget is far more than this.


    Seeing the hunger in their eyes, Zhou Yi gave the last Covinas blood to Selena and Emilia, and then he supported his chin and faintly said.


    "Emilia, the person in the future will be responsible for supervising him. If you don''t allow any vampire to dare to approach him, kill them directly. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Emilia replied very simply, because it was the same as she thought.


    The gift of arbitrarily swaying can''t reflect its precious value, and the thing that shows no value can not get the loyalty of others even if it is rewarded. Not controlling the source of the blood of Kevinas will only make the life in the Victor family out of the heart. It only makes the situation worse.


    When Zhou Yi put the control of this thing into her hands, the situation is different. She will make it the secret of the family. Without absolute loyalty and contribution, it is absolutely impossible to obtain such a gift. She will use this to rebuild a new order.


    And what kind of rights she will get with this thing is a imaginable thing.


    Emilia began to sneak up on her future powers. And Selena quietly stepped into the light. For her, it is obviously more important to be able to walk into the sun.


    Looking at Selena''s face still with an unbelievable look, almost completely in the midst of the sun and back to the back of Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi smiled and yanked her. Hold her in her arms.


    This immediately surprised Selena. Also let her wake up immediately. In the face of so many people, Zhou Yi came to this, her heart is about to be scared. The skin was so thin that she almost immediately began to struggle. But no matter how struggling, she can''t break away from the arms of Zhou Yi.


    So in the end, she can only accept her life.


    Watching Selena not resist. Zhou Yi immediately smiled and kissed her face. Then he said to Emilia, who was almost in the fire.


    "Amilia, is the people of the parliament coming?"


    Zhou Yi��s love for Selena made Emilia stunned, and it also gave the green vampires in the eyes of all the female vampires present. It is honoured to be so favored by their monarchs, but Selena does not seem to be the same thing. In this regard, they simply can''t wait for Selena to tear it down. Go up and replace it yourself.


    Although Emilia did not go crazy to this extent, but in fact, there are thousands of embarrassments in my heart. However, she is very clear about what she should fight for, and she should not even think about what she wants.


    Therefore, she well concealed her inner hatred, but quietly lowered her head and replied to Zhou Yi.


    "My Majesty, the Speaker of the Dark Council has come to London. And I am waiting for your call."


    "They are quite interesting. Forget it, let them come over. I am here waiting for them." Waving wave, Zhou Yiru ordered.


    In his order, Emilia calmly retired with a smile. She has to personally pass this order to the parliament. It also shows the status of the parliament. If you want to have more rights, you must step out of the family. Facing the parliament is the first step in her taking advantage of her rights. Only by letting the parliament remember that she is under the command of His Majesty the King, can she stand up in their world completely.


    As a woman who fights for her rights. I have to say that Emilia is a very good woman. Her plans are meticulous and extremely efficient. Not long after, Zhou Yi saw a group of ugly guys brought in by her.


    I don''t want to know that Zhou Yi also knows that this group of people from the parliament must have been stunned by Emilia. At the same time, they can be sure that they must have remembered Emilia, a tough woman.


    However, even if this group of people is even ugly, the anger in their hearts will rise again. There is also no way to want to attack. Especially their leader. An old woman who looks old is even more like a well-behaved expression from the beginning to the end. Only when she saw Zhou Yi, her face changed dramatically.


    That is a very complicated expression. Shocked. There are fears, worries, and decisions. If it wasn��t for Zhou Yi to confirm that he was the first to see this old woman, he would have thought that there was a very twisting and bizarre story between them.


    But the old woman quickly converges on all her expressions. She did not have anyone to explain the situation. It was in the face of Zhou Yi, and the five bodies fell to his feet. At the same time, holding up both hands, as the pilgrimage said.


    "It is my pleasure to be able to pay tribute to your light. I am the supreme person of the world. I am the attendant of the Queen of the Red Sea, the guardian of the goddess of the night, the sacrifice of the daughter of the earth. It only represents my master. Queen Lilith, to the majesty You offer my most respected greetings."


    The old woman said that there was a little bit of divine glory on her body. This is not her strength, but the existence from behind her. This divinity was incorporated into the palm of his hand, allowing him to quickly feel the message conveyed to him in divinity.


    That is the proof of the identity of the divine master. The gods witness the differences and determine the identity of each other by branding their identity on the divine. The role of this silky deity is to fully inform the owner of Zhou Yi��s identity and let him know who he is facing.


    I have to say that this is a fairly identifiable existence.


    The queen of life and the sea of ??blood, the gods worshipped by ancient Sumerians and Babylonians. The goddess who controls the night, the earth, the birth, the secret, and Lilith.


    She is also the goddess of Assyria, Berriti. The devil, Bharat, spoken by the Canaanites. It is the ancestor of the vampire and is also worshipped by the witch. She is a demon, the embodiment of love in the seven original sins. One of the hell''s people is also the lover of Satan. The devil''s queen.


    The identity of the gods is also the source of the power of the gods. Each of Lilith''s titles represents her power, a power. It also represents her history and her past, her once-great glory.


    Compared with her, Zhou Yi��s identity is like a blank paper.


    However, Zhou Yi is not depressed. Because compared with these ancient gods, he does not think that his strength will be weaker than them, let alone the legend that belongs to him has just begun.


    He thought of it, he smiled. Gathered the divinity from Lilith. Said to her servant at the same time.


    "Let''s talk, tell me. Lilith asked you to come to visit me."


    It is a disrespectful act to sing the name of God to the mortal, and it is the sin of the gods. But there is no need to care about this between the gods. Compared with the vampires who are raving about the name of Lilith, Zhou Yi��s calmness is almost the biggest vision.


    He first patted his body and Selina had some stiff body. Then I looked at the old woman below with the blazing eyes like a flame.


    Seeing the eyes of Zhou Yi, the old woman seems to have seen a whole body lingering with golden fire, and the sky is full of madness. The Giant is looking down from the endless clouds. The momentary giant''s boundless greatness and his infinite glory formed a violent shock, and in her heart stirred up the waves of the earthquake and tsunami.


    She can only lower her body once again and express her respect for the greater ones in a way that is almost parallel to the ground.


    "The great majesty, Lilith asked me to tell you a request. But before that, can you drive away these mortals? Let the secret of the gods not fall into the common custom."


    "Emeria" Zhou Yi ordered, and Emilia immediately retired with all the people to leave the hall.


    Selina also wanted to stand up, but was circled by Zhou Yi and had to sit in his arms again.


    "Let''s talk. Lilith''s servant. There are no outsiders here."


    Zhou Yi was shocked by the love of Selena and the old woman. She did not dare to violate the meaning of Zhou Yi, and immediately said with a low head.


    "Yes, great majesty. Lilith asked me to tell her about her existence. She is waiting for you in the land of the seal. Whether you release her or destroy her. She welcomes you."


    "The land of seals. Release, destruction" recalled a few words that Lilith''s servant had just said. Zhou Yiyi looked up and smiled contemptuously.


    "That said, Her Majesty Queen Lilith was sealed and told me all the reasons. I was interested in this story."


    Hear it here. The old woman clenched her hands. Zhou Yi��s words are equivalent to letting her uncover the humiliating history of her gods, and she wants to refuse. But neither the will of Zhou Yi nor the order from Lilith would allow her to refuse. So she can only calm down her own mood and say slowly.


    "The seal of Her Majesty''s Majesty originated from the defeat of his god. The majesty of the Queen and the Lord Jehovah more than two thousand years ago, and fighting in the desert and the sea. Her Majesty lost the power of the Lord Jehovah. Beat and fall into the dust."


    "The Lord sealed the Queen with her own power and sealed her with the land of her rule, under the earth, in the mountains. Only a wellbore was left, let the Queen watch the changes in the world."


    "The Queen is not willing to be imprisoned indefinitely. She opened her heart and used up the power of her **** to pass the holy blood in her heart to the world. She wanted to use this holy The blood broke open the seal and returned to the world. But the Angels of the Lord found the action of Her Majesty the Queen."


    "The archangels sealed the holy blood so that it can only fall in the common custom. Similarly, this also cuts off the hope of the return of the queen. Because of the decay of power, the queen can only fall asleep. Until six hundred years ago, a witch Found a place to seal the Queen of Lilith."


    Having said that, the old woman stood up. I looked at Zhou Yi with a look that was full of prayer.


    "Great majesty, I am the witch. Here, I beg you to help me Lilith, open the seal and let her return to freedom. I am willing to pay for the witch''s surrender, just ask for your help." Continued.


    Ps: Lilith''s identity is hard to verify. She is in the Babylonian Sumerian culture, and she is in Assyrian mythology. She is in Hebrew mythology, and she is also in the Bible. So for the plot, still follow my thoughts. Use part, discard part. If you are a Catholic **** who knows nothing about God, go to hell.


    ...

 Chapter 251： After the seal, the angel of the hand descends

    Looking at the old woman who was pleading on the ground, Zhou Yiyi took out the pyramid that sealed the holy blood. The shrine from Lilith on the palm of his hand began to move when he approached the pyramid.


    The same thing that is also inciting is the holy blood inside. At the moment when Lilith''s divine nature approached, the pile of holy blood began to frantically surge. It slams the walls of the pyramid like a wave, even if it is blocked by the radiance of the archangel''s glyphs. Every time it is blocked back, it will tremble like a wounded beast. It still has not stopped this kind of incitement.


    It was not until Zhou Yi��s hand that Lilith��s deity was collected, and the holy blood in the pyramid gradually recovered from the instigation.


    "That said, the so-called holy blood is nothing more than a gift to let Lilith return to the world, not something that can make the vampire not afraid of the sun." The scene in front of the scene makes Zhou Yi once again disappointed. Both hopes have fallen into the air, and it doesn''t make people feel happy.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Vampires are the creations of the Queen in the Red Sea, unless they have the Queen''s shelter and blessings. Otherwise they cannot walk under the sun."


    The old woman responded to Zhou Yi. She heard what Zhou Yi wanted, and then told him secretly how to achieve his wishes.


    When she heard her answer, Zhou Yi blinked and asked.


    "You know what I want, if your answer is false. You should also know what kind of end will happen."


    "I have no vain words, kneel down." The old woman buried her head and replied tremble. Then, Zhou Yi stood up. He let go of Selena, and Selena immediately stood behind him.


    "I can promise you, help Lilith escape the seal. Now, you can tell me where the seal is."


    Looking at Zhou Yi so easily agreed to his request, the old lady did not know that it is happy or sad. She knew very well that Zhou Yi was definitely another figure. It was impossible for a vampire to satisfy him without the fear of daylight. But she couldn''t stop him. Even the exchanges can''t be done.


    Because she is a servant, she cannot be the master of her own master. Only Lilith can pay for it absolutely. This is a trade between Lilith and Zhou Yi, a god, and a place where mortals are absolutely impossible.


    What''s more, Lilith has already made up her mind.


    Under the command of two gods, the old woman can only choose to obey. She stood up. I took a powder from my pocket and sprinkled it in front of myself. The scarlet powder gave a faint red light in the air, then slammed and blew a cloud of smoke.


    With the appearance of this cloud, the old woman began to recite the spell of the mouth.


    Compared with other witches. The old woman��s spell is much shorter, but it��s harder to read. Each syllable has dozens of varying vibrato and turning tones. It sounds dizzy, not to mention memory.


    However, since the old woman used this hard-to-remember spell, it is natural because this spell has its unique advantages. Not only fast, but also very effective. The cloud smoke has not yet drifted away, and the spell has played its part.


    It allowed the cloud to start to gather toward a point, and soon it became a fog-filled eye. If the eyes of the real thing are almost entirely composed of smoke, only the pupil part of the center is a misty illusion.


    "Look, dear His Majesty. This is the land of seals under Lily''s Majesty." After the magic was performed, the old woman reached out and pointed at the center of the pupil. The familiar images began to appear in the light and shadow.


    The first image that appeared was Zhou Wei��s current Victorinian mansion, and soon the image inside began to change. The horizon deviated from the scope of the mansion, floated into the air, and moved in one direction.


    Numerous buildings, villages and towns have been swayed from the world, and then large expanses of plains, woods and mountains have appeared in the horizon.


    After a few minutes, even the mountains and rivers disappeared. Azure sea surface began to appear in the image. This means that the horizon has left the British territory and came to the open sea. And this is not going to end.


    The scenery in the horizon becomes faster and faster, blue, yellow, gray, green, so everything has become blurred. It has already reached the ordinary people can only see the change of color and can��t see the inside. The extent of what specific things.


    This situation has continued. Until the whole picture was stunned, the illusion in the horizon suddenly slowed down. The clear sight once again appeared in the illusion. It was a very steep mountain range, and the entire mountain range seemed to be wrapped up in countless jungles, like a scaly belt. The dragon of the thorns of the bones. Looking down the mountain, you can see it in the deepest part of the jungle, a seemingly gloomy castle standing there.


    The rest of the mountain range is still sunny, but when it comes to the castle, it is black and lacquered. It��s like being in the middle of the night. This makes the castle look very strange.


    Seeing this ancient castle in the dark, Zhou Yi has the answer. He has determined that the castle is the seal of Lilith. At the same time, the magic of the old woman is also indicated. The castle is the end point of magic.


    So he immediately reached out and the divine power surged into his void in front of his arm. And when he waved his hands to make the opening and closing action, a black-painted, completely two-dimensional flat crack appeared in front of him.


    That was when he used the power of divinity, and at the same time he used the space tunnel that he understood and torn. At this time, Zhou Yi has not been afraid of the loss of control of the divine with the change of mentality. He arbitrarily swayed his own strength and arbitrarily constructed a void that was almost impossible to appear.


    Suddenly I saw that there was such a thing in front of me. Don��t say Selena, that is, the old woman who has lived for more than 600 years also felt shocked. They looked at the strange existence in front of their eyes, fearing that they would be sucked in accidentally.


    And their fearful appearance was captured by Zhou Yi, only to make him feel a burst of laughter.


    There was no idea to stop and explain to them. Zhou Yi just grabbed Selena and took a step toward the void that she opened.


    This behavior surprised Selena, who immediately pulled Zhou Yi''s sleeves to stop his crazy moves. However, she did not expect Zhou Yi to just reach out and wait for her to force her to step into the crack.


    Step by step, their figure immediately disappeared in place.


    And watching this new **** with his servant, he walked into the void. The old woman could only frown and follow up. However, she was not as casual as Zhou Yi, but she walked very carefully while holding the material and thinking about the spell.


    The smoke and a layer of seemingly faint glow shrouded her like a shield until this time. The old woman��s talents took the courage and walked into the cracks.


    As soon as I entered the crack, I suddenly turned around. That kind of no up and down, no southeast and northwest. The confusion of all directions and positional concepts is confusing and disgusting. This is no exception to an old woman who has lived for six hundred years.


    Even the travel in the cracks is not even a moment. But the old woman who had just been down to earth couldn��t help but succumb to the green face and squatted on the ground.


    This horrible situation made it stand out, and Selena, who was protected by Zhou Yi, was inexplicably seen. Under the protection of Zhou Yi, her feelings are not as obvious as the old woman. Or, she hasn''t produced any feelings yet. It has already come to this strange place.


    The place where they are now based is just near the castle they saw in the foggy eye. There is only less than one hill in the middle. Standing here, they can even look directly at the castle not far away.


    Facing the castle, Zhou Yi frowned. He has already felt the divine power here, and in his senses, the divine power here is very weak. It is weak enough to dissipate. The extent to which Lilith was weakened suddenly appeared in Zhou Yi��s heart.


    He has begun to worry that such a weak Lilith has not been saved.


    But in any case, since people have come, always try. Thinking of this, Zhou Yi said to Selena.


    "I have already felt where Lilith is. I take a step, you take it with myself."


    Selena nodded. The old woman on the side just resisted her retching and wanted to say something. The shadow of Zhou Yi has disappeared in front of him.


    "Your Majesty..." chanted to the air, the old woman looked hard to see immediately after seeing the situation.


    She is not worried about the guards in the castle, but is worried about her own master. If she did not have her own advice and led to a conflict between Lilith and Zhou Yi, it would be a big sin for her.


    "Fast, let''s keep up. We must not let them have any conflicts."


    The old woman worried about the deterioration of the situation quickly said anxiously to Selena. When Selena''s face changed, she immediately set up the old woman and ran to the opposite castle.


    However, how can their children be faster than Zhou Yi''s super speed? When they just started, Zhou Yi has come to the belly of the castle; Lilith is sealed on the edge of the blood pool.


    A close to the blood pool. Zhou Yi felt the shackled blood of the pyramid in his hand holding it. More violent than ever before, the Holy Blood surged and even knocked out the tiny cracks in the pyramids like crystal.


    Not just the Holy Blood is stirring, even the pool is moving. The clear pool of water is rolling, and it is like a hot spring. The stone bricks that were built on the side of the building became like the gold bricks made of pure gold at this moment. It began to show a strange luster.


    Layers of text symbols appear on these tiles, which are like Hebrew, but look older and more incredible. Zhou Yi has been able to feel a force similar to him surging in these bricks.


    Not even the bunkers, even the pyramids in his hands began to change.


    The angel carvings above show a bright glow, and a white flame suddenly appears around the pyramid.


    This flame seems to want to burn the palm of Zhou Yi. Of course, no matter how the flames flow, it is impossible to achieve this goal. Don''t say that he burns him, even the hood that ignites Zhou Yi can''t do it.


    It burned in vain until the angel statues on the walls violently turned into brilliance and poured into the bricks in front of them.


    The hymn began to reverberate in the air, and a bright beam of light penetrated the strange night here. Illuminated on the pool, the faint Zhongyi Yi has seen a figure, falling from the light column. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 252： Angel defeated unexpectedly

    Through this dazzling glory that is almost invisible, Zhou Yi can clearly see the figure inside.


    Three pairs of huge white wings are either open or closed to protect themselves, and the simple white linen robes are worn on him with a very special sense of holiness.


    Exquisite faces are not happy or sad, and even a little bit of gender difference can not be seen. The low-pitched face can only see a kind of indifference and hollowness that is not like a mortal, as if there is no personality and emotion in his heart. This is an angel in mythology, a person who can recognize it at a glance.


    Soon, the angel landed on the ground. However, he did not land, but hovered his feet in the air. The huge wings are gently fanned, giving him the ability to move in the air. And when he did this, the air neutrality stirred up a special divine power, and even the faint voices became clearer.


    The sound is familiar to Zhou Yi, and this kind of voice is heard in the church every Sunday. It is the hymn of many people who sing praises to God. However, compared with the common voice, this kind of voice is obviously more clear, more pleasing, and more shocking.


    If you are a devout believer, you must have been crouching on the ground at this moment and begin to feel the grace of God. But there is only one Zhouyi here, and he is the most typical guy who can''t believe in God.


    "Who are you?" Going forward, Zhou Yi carefully looked at the angel in front of him. Issued a question.


    This non-male and non-female, gender-blind angel will actually appear in this place at this time, which is not to worry about not having some problems. He is the trap set by the Lord, or is it the caretaker of this seal? Why is it that this time is a problem that needs to be understood by him.


    "People, I am the main angel Ulilar under my seat. In the sacred decree of my Lord, guard the seal of the night demon Lilith. The mortal, you have violated my sacred decree of my Lord, with the devil The filthy things are close to the sacred seal of my Lord. Retreat, I can forgive your sins. Otherwise, you will receive the punishment of my Lord."


    The main angel named Ulilal is still the expression of no joy and no sadness. However, he spoke out from the mouth about the threatening words that were heard in Zhouyi.


    Almost immediately, Zhou Yi opened his mouth and laughed. He strode up the void and walked up. After two or three steps, his man appeared in front of the angel and began to face the guy named Ulilal and said to him.


    "Forgive me for my sins. Punish me, come here, let me see how your Lord punishes me. Or how do you defend your Lord''s dignity?"


    Upon hearing this, Ulilar��s ??low-pitched face immediately slammed open. Although his ancient well-waveless silver-gray eyes still did not reveal any emotions. But the divine power in the surrounding air has almost proved how angry the angels at this time are.


    "Hey, you have no faith, and blaspheme my lord. You will be driven into the abyss."


    He shouted loudly. The crisp sound is loud in the air like a Hong Zhong.


    But Zhou Yi is not the one who can be scared by this drink. He laughed wildly, and the rushing divinity in his body was suddenly released. Like a boundless tsunami, it was repeatedly swayed in this small space. The deafening roar could penetrate into the deepest part of the soul.


    The overlapping fires also emerged from Zhou Yi''s body, like a flame-woven feather coat, wrapped in his body in a blazing golden color.


    No more talking, no more talking. Zhou Yi raised his hand and stretched it toward Ulilar. Almost a moment, the void bursts open, and the endless smoldering fire turns into a blazing fire dragon from the void, and the teeth of the claws are biting away toward Ulilar.


    In the face of this sudden and fierce attack, Ulilal suddenly opened his three pairs of wings. The scattered feathers with a holy radiance immediately propped a shimmering shield around him. He wants to resist the attack of the fire dragon. At the same time, in his hands, a golden spear began to emerge a little.


    Obviously, he is very confident about himself. Also played the idea of ??counterattack. But in fact, he has no chance to fight back.


    The layer that had just been erected with dazzling glare and even a little protection had not been won, and the fierce fire dragon was instantly worn through. The big mouth of the big **** basin almost bite the body of Ulilal and the wide wings behind him in an instant.


    The feathers were flying, and countless feathers were turned into ashes in the raging fire of the fire dragon. The sharp flames and fangs did not shred Urilal''s body under the order of Zhou Yi, but they also penetrated into his body deeply, and most of the body inside was turned into coke.


    Ulilar became a broken doll under the big mouth of the fire dragon, and the golden spear has almost become a display. Was placed in the air. Even in this situation, the angel did not change any expression, let alone scream and mourn what.


    This makes Zhou Yi always feel that something is missing. It��s not that Zhou Yi��s heart has been distorted to the extent that he wants to hear others�� sorrow, but that Ullil��s reaction is not like a thoughtful life. If you really want to compare. Zhou Yi feels that he is more like an intelligent ai.


    If the angels of the Lord are all this kind of thing, then he really wants to look at the so-called God. If you have such a subordinate, what God can do is to be able to think of it.


    The so-called Lord Angel, in the middle class of the angel belongs to the top of the intermediate angel, second only to the sacred blazing angel, the wise angel and the angel. The position of the sacred angel in mythology is extraordinary, and it is no worse than the other gods. Even blazing angels like Lucifer still resist God. The record of the prison.


    Therefore, the Lord Angel is already the top waiter under the Lord. In the culture of God, they are called the messengers of God, and they perform the commands of God and take charge of the dog''s dogma. In some ways, they are the confidants of the Lord.


    Then, the heart is facing a huge danger. What kind of action does the Lord as the master have? This idea has just arisen in the heart of Zhou Yi, and the answer automatically floats to his eyes.


    The golden spear standing in the air slammed over and spurred toward Zhou Yi. The sacred light of the scorpion is almost turned into a ribbon on the tip of the spear, and the torn wind is turned into a spiral that sweeps everything. An unparalleled power broke out in an instant, and people only felt that the spear had the power to penetrate everything.


    Yes. Shenwei. At this moment, Zhou Yi has keenly felt that a force that is much stronger than the main angel has come in. This power controlled the golden spear and launched an attack on Zhou Yi. Looking at the power, you will definitely want to set the week to be easy to die and then fast.


    But the effect can only be said to be unsatisfactory. Faced with a spear that looks like an amazing power. Zhou Yi punched out. The lingering golden fire immediately wrapped his fist and greeted him. The spear of the spear and the fist of Zhou Yi came into contact with each other, and then the spear was completely disintegrated and broken from the tip of the spear. There is no residue left, no matter whether the light above or the wreckage of the spear is destroyed by the flames in Zhou Yi''s hand.


    This situation is obviously unexpected in the secret shot of the guy. And almost immediately, the divinity of this guy began to shrink. At the same time, a beam of light descends from the sky. It shines on the remains of Ulilar. The radiant light of the glory penetrated into his body through his facial features, and his body began to shine.


    The next moment, Ulilal''s wings suddenly collapsed, and a group of bright light shot from his chest. Going up the light column straight up. As for the remnant, in the absence of his divine power, he was suddenly turned into a ashes by the fire dragon.


    "Want to run" to see here, Zhou Yi did not know the pattern inside. He screamed and suddenly slowed the flow of time.


    This allowed the fast-moving streamer to turn into heavy mercury in an instant, slowing to an unimaginable level. Under this premise, Zhou Yi immediately rushed up.


    He rushed to the edge of the light that Ulilar had made. Stretching his hand is a punch, directly breaking through the wall of light, and extracting that group of bright light. At the same time, his other hand penetrated the endless void and directly traced back to the end of the beam.


    He has seen the guy who is invisible, a guy like a light and shadow. He seems to want to run away. This made Zhou Yi sneer. Now that you have discovered you, how can you let him slip away so easily?


    The five fingers crossed the void and penetrated into the light and shadow. Immediately, Zhou Yi feels as if he has touched something between the real and the virtual. Pure physical contact does not seem to cause any interference or harm to him. Once he tried hard, this imaginary thing immediately disappeared from his fingers like light and shadow.


    This situation makes Zhou Yi a glimpse. But he immediately poured the power of divinity into his hands. Ordinary physical contact is useless, but when the divine intervention, the situation changes immediately.


    Zhou Yi��s deity is like a natural enemy, restraining the light and shadow, which makes Zhou Yi a little harder. I got rid of a big group from the group. Suddenly, a scream of tens of thousands of people broke out from the light and shadow.


    It was also at this moment that Zhou Yi��s time-flowing flow had just come to an end, and this allowed the group of light and shadow to flee quickly from his hands. He seems to have gotten into a space that Zhou Yi can''t perceive. Thoroughly shielded Zhou Yi from tracking him.


    However, he apparently has forgotten Ulilard, or said. He has abandoned this existence. Compared with his own life and death. The guy who incarnates the light and shadow obviously abandoned this unlucky angel.


    However, this is not important. What is important is who is the light and shadow of this group who can easily think of it here and spread out his own palm. There is the light and shadow that he just ripped off. Under his divine perfusion, this group of light and shadow began to manifest a near-substantial existence.


    It turned into a wing, a wing that was torn from the roots. The color of the emerald flows above the wings, making it look like emerald gemstones. a


    Looking at this wing, Zhou Yi fell into thinking. Soon, he found the answer from the mythological literature he had recently watched. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 253： Get out of the Queen and really

    The wings of the emerald, the hair of the red, all the faces and mouths of the million, the tongue speaks a million dialects. An angel of compassion and justice, the prince of God. The deputy king of heaven, the monarch of light.


    In the legend, the 185,000 Assyrian army that invaded Jerusalem was annihilated overnight; Abraham was prevented from offering sacrifice to his son Isaac. In the burning thorns, Moses was summoned to lead the Hebrews out of Egypt; to capture and imprison the ancient serpent Satan.


    This is Michael, one of the four archangels of heaven, the blazing angel on the sacred side.


    The blazing angel in the Bible legend can compete with the demon king Satan, but in the eyes of Zhou Yi, it is just like this. Even looking at the pair of wings in his hand, he had strange thoughts in his heart.


    To know the book of the Order of Heaven, the wings are a symbol of the division of angels. Ordinary subordinate angels have only one pair of wings, and only the top blazing angels on the sacred side have six pairs of wings. Now, the pair of wings of Michael, the blazing angel, is in his own hands. So, will he still be a blazing angel?


    Zhou Yi began to look forward to the next meeting. Of course, the premise is that Michael also dared to appear in front of himself.


    Give up this somewhat unrealistic fantasy. Zhou Yi put away the divine power that he perfused, and changed the wings of Michael into a group of light and shadow again. At this time, he began to focus on the blood pool.


    At this time, the stone bricks above the blood pool have cracked a large crack. The boiling pool water came out along the crack. They squeezed the stone bricks and let the stone bricks fall off piece by piece until the entire blood pool began to fall apart.


    The boiling water began to flow to the ground, without the obstruction of the blood pool, the flow of water that was ejected more and more, and it became more and more turbid. Soon, the belly of the castle was completely submerged.


    Faced with this situation, Zhou Yiyi looked at the position of the wellbore. At the same time, he shouted at it.


    "Lilith, are you looking for me? I have already come, why are you still not coming out? Is it just that an angel has already made the former Red Sea Queen cringe?"


    The voice just fell. In the void, a woman��s fascinating laughter came.


    "Is this the new **** of the world, but it is really admirable."


    With the appearance of this female voice, the pool of water under the surface suddenly turned into a blood red liquid. The thick blood swarmed out with a sweet smell, just a few breaths. Blood water has already covered the pool water, turning the entire stone room into a **** sea. And it has not only been limited to this stone room, but even the entire castle has begun to fall into this **** sea.


    "I don''t have the ability to be as big as you, and I can still have the upper hand in the face of the king of heaven. The prisoners like me can only honestly shrink into the dark corners. Avoid the glare and damage. Longer."


    Listening to Lily''s words in a self-conscious tone, Zhou Yi could not help but blink.


    "As a goddess of the past, are you only left with such dignity now? Even a hound of the Lord can make you lurk and lurk. If you are allowed to face the Lord again, you will not even have the courage to speak."


    "The hound is sometimes more horrible than his master." Lilith ignored Zhou Yi''s ridicule and still used her own tone that would make any man''s heart beat. "I have lost the glory of the past. The Babylonian Sumer has been destroyed. Assyria and Canaan have also vanished. There are not even many temples in my world, my temple. Now I am weak to the extreme. If I am still so self-sufficient at this time, maybe my name will be in the demons killed by the Lord in the future literature."


    Speaking of this, her tone suddenly changed. It became awkward and majestic, full of arrogance.


    "I have been sealed for more than two thousand years. My believers and ministers have been slaughtered and cleaned. My faith has become his belief. Even myself has become part of his great achievements. With such past How can I easily annihilate it like this? I am always waiting for revenge."


    Once a woman��s hatred breeds, it is a terrible thing in itself. What''s more, Lilith is not a normal woman. She is the queen, the goddess, and the real witch. Therefore, she can be remembered for two thousand years, even if she has the name of God, there will be no good end.


    Zhou Yi would like to see this end. As the King of Ming, he has an instinctive dislike for the Lord who holds the name of God. Only the sun can be called the sky, but it is the head of a group of bird people, and what qualifications are so dare to be so self-respecting.


    Therefore, the meaning revealed in Lilith''s words is in line with his mind.


    "Good, you haven''t let me down."


    Say such a thing. Zhou Yi took out the pyramid. Above the five fingers, the fire of the flames began to frantically burn everything on the pyramid. The seal from God does not stop the fire of Zhou Yi. Soon, the angels on the pyramids were all made into a smoky, completely gasified. And the holy blood that belongs to Lilith is carried inside. At this moment, it seems that there is a life, and immediately turned into a red light, and independently entered the **** waves below.


    Suddenly, the whole **** sea seems to be caught in the jubilation. Countless thick blood began to float up in a weird way. They completely contradicted the theory of mechanics, as if they had entered the state of gravity-free and separated from the sea of ??blood, stretching out one unique individual.


    These individuals have only one blood line connected to the blood. Then each individual who comes out begins to produce his own unique changes. They began to make endless evolution on the sea of ??blood.


    Birds, beasts, trees, flowers, men, women, angels, demons, and creatures of one form have evolved from these blood. They stretched and moved freely. Bustling, just standing there is almost full of the surface of the blood.


    Each individual seems to have a living life, and each life is actually just a part of the blood sea. They are a drop of water in the ocean, and they are part of the power of Lilith.


    They are the life of Lilith, the embodiment of Lilith. If this blood sea is not exhausted, then Lilith will never die.


    This is the power of Lilith, the power that was once separated by her. Now, it has returned to its own mother.


    The voice of Lilith sorghum came again in the blood, and the voice was so excited that it was full of pleasure and pleasure after a trick.


    "Great, great. Finally. My strength is back. Jehovah, two thousand years. After all, I still have a good skill."


    "You want to use time to evaporate my blood, let my life in my blood die a little bit in your seal. But you did not expect that I will hide all the life in the blood of the sea. This is my The power has never been reduced. Now it is time for me to break your **** seal and return to the world. Now, it is time for me to take revenge."


    With her voice, the flashing scarlet glow began to appear in the **** red. The waves in the **** sea surged, and all the life evolved from the **** seas crouched down. Deeply lowered his head in one direction and raised his hands high.


    At the same time, a huge whirlpool appeared in the blood. The blood flow of Haotian tumbling along the vortex, the sound of the endless fluid is a strange and slight, just like the flow of the clear spring in the mountains, only the slight noise of the ripples.


    In this slight whirl, the vortex is getting bigger and bigger. Until a crystal-like blood red peak rises out from the bottom of the maelstrom.


    The scarlet peaks are not huge, but rather delicate and beautiful. The mirror-like smooth surface can almost see the human figure, and the deep dark red luster inside makes it look extraordinary. It is like a sword that is inserted into the sky, but it is more like a throne of a crystal gem.


    Because its top layer is the throne. Yin Hong''s crystal paved the straight steps. Built a high-profile seat with full majesty. A figure on the seat was squatting there, staring at the countless creatures on the **** sea below with all sorts of things.


    That is Lilith, the Queen of the Red Sea.


    She has a beautiful, delicate face that is eclipsed by stars and moonlight. The long black hair is scattered behind her like a waterfall, obscuring her delicate and white back than any pearl. She has a horn on her head. It is a sheep-like curved horn that looks like it is not awkward. Instead, it has a delicate and small feeling. Wear it on her head. As conspicuous as the same black crown.


    Her neck is slender and beautiful like a swan. The figure is even more beautiful, no place is not full of women''s style, and no place is not full of fatal temptation. Insufficient. But the luster of the skin is better than the bright moonlight. Only the long hair with the same charming color can block her glow.


    Her lower body is not the human body, but the lower body of a fat snake. Black crystal-like scales fill every corner of her lower body. It looks almost as perfect as a work of art.


    Despite this heterogeneity, it is impossible to offset her beauty. Her beauty is better than everything, enough to make everything eclipse.


    And as charming as this beauty is the look on her face.


    That is a look of everything. It is a look that despises everything. In the dark eyes, only the light is scanning the other, and the high chin makes her look like she doesn''t put everything in her eyes. There is a charming smile on her face, but a smile is a disdainful smile. It��s a smile.


    Although her lips are as blazing as a flame, a flame is created in every man''s heart. But her smile is enough to make it freeze again. Because it is the same smile as the ice cream sword, indifferent and chilling.


    She smiled and sat on the throne like this, proudly like the supreme queen. Whether it is for the **** sea below, or for Zhou Yi. Her smile has not changed.


    The moonlight rose quietly in this place, illuminating her. Let her look majestic like a god. This is Lilith, Queen Lilith. A goddess who came back from mythology, a queen who is proud of everything.


    The beauty is breathtaking and the glory is fascinating. No one can be an exception to this. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 254： The sun **** is showing up

    Wake up from the endless seal and gain freedom and new life again. Lilith is very excited. She held her palm up and shouted loudly at the sky like a sacrifice.


    "I am waiting to leave, waiting to return, and waiting for the ultimate destruction. I am the original sin, do not need redemption, can not be redeemed. Fear, I have returned from the abyss I am Lilith, Isis. Is the world The soul of darkness. My fate is destined to be the elusive, unlucky, unknown existence in the dark night. Trembling, I am the fog, you are the star, you are just a point in the light, and I am the permanent darkness in the night. I will live forever, never die, never annihilate."


    The old words spit out of her mouth. Although that is the language that Zhou Yi never heard. But he still understood the meaning of every word Lilith said.


    This is a magical language that seems to convey directly to the depths of the human mind. You can understand what he means, but you can''t understand or repeat any of them.


    This language does not belong to human beings. It belongs only to the gods who are high above.


    And as Lilith finished this ritual-like language, the night became more and more intense. Misty and dim stars began to appear in the sky. The moon also appeared, but it was a fascinating moon. This moon hangs behind Lilith, perfectly showing her identity as the goddess of the night.


    Zhou Yi can feel her vigorous strength at this moment, and the weakness before it is almost a world apart. Perhaps as she said, she has retained her strength through her own small means. Now, it is time for her to return and wake up.


    At this moment, Lilith is so unscrupulous. She swayed her own deity, not only pulling the entire castle into a world that she had woven. It is the infinite extension of the divine power that permeates into a different spatial dimension.


    That is an unknown dimension, although I don''t know what it is in that dimension. But Zhou Yi can still feel that dimension is unusual, when Lilith pulls it into the world she weaved. It began to madly swallow the **** sea, and the countless lifes that evolved from the blood.


    That is the **** that belongs to Lilith, her country, and the source of her strength. The seal of two thousand years has completely plunged this country into a ridiculous situation. In order to preserve her power, Lilith has hidden all the life in this country into her own blood, and made it a dead place without any soul other than herself.


    And now, it has recovered again. And began to welcome its former guests. The **** waters of the whole world are rushing into this dimension. Lily''s power is even stronger when she scores a point. The awakened country gave back to Lilith''s original power, allowing her to return to her full state.


    This almost means that the seal of the Lord for two thousand years is completely useless, and can even be said to be a big joke. This is obviously not tolerable for some people.


    Thunder and glare began to appear in the sky. Countless beams of light tear the night world woven by Lilith like a sword. The voice of the hymn rang again, as if countless angels were singing. At the same time, a huge beam of light thoroughly penetrated the night in the sky.


    And a figure shrouded in the endless light, step by step from the light.


    Looking at the figure, Lilith couldn''t help but bite her teeth and read his name.


    "Yahweh, you are here at this time."


    "I can''t let you be defeated by me. So I will return to this world. Lilith, surrender to me, I can give you a place in heaven. Otherwise, you will be sealed again by me." This time, it will be forever."


    The **** that Lilith called the Lord stood in a sea of ??light, and the vastness of the divine nature as the ocean rushed out of him. Make every word of him. Both have put a lot of pressure on Lilith.


    Faced with this heavy pressure, Lilith responded with a bite.


    "You don''t think I will surrender to you. Even if it is completely annihilated, I will not enter your paradise."


    "It won''t be too far away, Lilith. You are completely away from nothingness but just a stone''s throw away." The Lord laughed, with his laughter. The ocean that the light has gathered has begun to roll and countless waves. He didn''t talk to Lilith more, but shifted his eyes to Zhou Yi. "You are the one who repelled my deputy, and the new **** who took away the soul of my messenger really surprised me. I thought that there should be no new **** in this world."


    "Why, are you coming to justice for your men?" Even though he was facing the role of God, Zhou Yi was not too surprised. He did not fear the gods when he was a human being. Moreover, he has now stood at the same height with them. Therefore, his words are sharp and have a very strong provocation.


    "You are too arrogant, the new **** in the world." Hearing the provocation in Zhou Yi''s words, the Lord lowered his eyes and said with a low voice. "I don''t know where you are from the self-confidence and provoking me. It''s your divine nature that you don''t know how to use or your real name **** that doesn''t even have the power to condense. It''s much harder than you think. New life. You are not qualified to scream in front of me."


    He said. In the sea of ??light, an endless sword was immediately drawn to Zhou Yi. The light sword is like a rain, and every sword is made by the power of the Lord. It is full of power and unlimited power. In terms of power alone, every hit here is not under the spear of Michael''s secret cast.


    And Michael''s spear is just a blow, but there are thousands. Nearly unlimited combos.


    Faced with this overwhelming attack, Zhou Yi frowned and propped up his own divinity. The golden flame bear rose. Surrounded by him into a huge day wheel. The rising light and the flames are intertwined, just like a sun rising from the ground.


    The endless lightsaber slammed into the sun, but they immediately lost their sight. Even if the Lord''s lightsaber is endless, it can''t hurt the Zhouyi in the Japanese.


    Both of them can feel the consequences of the collision of divine forces between each other. The divinity of one side is swallowed up by the other. What makes the Lord look ugly is that his divinity is the one that is swallowed up.


    Zhou Yi''s divine nature is purely beyond his imagination. And their functions overlap with each other, and this overlap directly makes him a loser.


    From the beginning of the birth to the present day, the name of God has gone a long way, and Jehovah has never encountered such a thing. His face is hidden in the sea of ??light. But both Zhou Yi and Li Lisi saw that his face was very ugly.


    Seeing his ugly face, Lilith as an old rival, the old man immediately laughed.


    "Yahweh, you have a day of defeat. I didn''t think of it. This new **** is actually the **** of the sun. Your light power can''t hurt him, and your holy fire may not be useful to him. With his opponent, your means is directly out of order." Most of the time, I would like to see what kind of skills you have to show the majesty of your God."


    In the face of Lilith''s ridicule, the face of the Lord is even more blunt. But as Lilith said, as a **** who holds the power of light, he is in a disadvantageous position for the sun god. What''s more, he also felt that this new god''s personality is a bit terrible, it seems that he is not just an ordinary sun god.


    As a god. For other gods that belong to the same earth. He still has a very deep understanding. The sun god, in any **** system, is a very unique existence. Not just because of their powerful power. More because they are incomplete.


    The main power of Apollo in the Greek gods is music. He is the leader of the sun, not the sun. Although the Bald of the Nordic gods is nominally the northern sun god, but as much as he is mastered, it is only a bright power.


    The rest of the day is one of the twelve days of India, the sun **** Suriya. It is also the Mayan sun **** Tona Diwu, which is incomplete and only has some sun spirits. And even if it is, they are still very powerful gods. Strong enough to be God, he also had to be treated with caution.


    Now, facing the new **** of Zhou Yi. Jehovah already has a feeling that he can''t deal with him just by being careful. From him, the Lord felt the power of a person of the same rank or higher. That kind of power he only felt in a god.


    The main **** of Egypt, the sun **** pulls. A **** of the sun with timing and control of the sun and the next day. And he is already in a position to be equal to himself.


    Is this new god''s **** the sun''s main god, the Lord''s heart slamming out such an idea, but it is immediately annihilated by him. A guy like Pull is a rare presence in countless gods. How could he be met by one? What''s more, he has not yet condensed his real name.


    Thinking of this, the Lord decided to use all his power to solve this new god.


    No matter what the identity of Zhou Yi is, even if he is really the sun god. In the absence of a real name, he will not be his opponent. As long as he is solved, Lilith, who is still regaining strength, is just a piece of cake.


    It can occupy half of the world in the name of God and become the **** of the largest believer in the world. The means of the Lord are definitely not simple. He once severed the beliefs of the Celts and the Germans, and made the entire Middle Ages Europe fall under his name. Even his followers launched countless wars in his name, annihilating countless cultures and religions.


    Countless gods have fallen under his hands, and countless failures have laid his foundation for success. He is only by means of means, he is definitely the first class fellow in the gods. The hot fruit is his style. He is the hero of the gods. Naturally, he will not let the guy like Zhou Yi grow up safely. Therefore, he immediately made a decision.


    The sea of ??light turned into a tsunami that rushed into the sky. The next moment, his voice sounded through this world of Lilith weaving.


    "I am the omnipotent God, and what I say, that is, the eternal truth" is not to be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 255： Big day running cause and power

    God, the supreme **** of the Christian gods. His power is definitely not just as simple as light. Although on the first day of Genesis, he began his own calling for light. But that was just the beginning. For his power, this is actually just the tip of the iceberg.


    Light is only the foundation of the Lord, not all of him. As the omnipotent God in the Bible, his true power is much more terrible than this.


    Therefore, when he shouted out his title, an indescribable force began to intervene in the battle between the two.


    "I said, you heresy. You will not be able to withstand my power, you will be submerged under my light."


    The bright sea of ??light rushed in his call and slammed on Zhou Yi''s day. The endless white light shatters like a huge wave in the golden flames and rays. It pushes the Zhou Yi��s sun wheel hard and wants to drown it in his arms.


    However, the Japanese ship that Shenhuo and Jinguang cast was unusually strong. No matter how majestic the tsunami of the sea of ??light is, it is steadily hung in the air, and it does not move. Jinguang and Shenhuo are still smashed, and they are not moved by this huge wave.


    Even under the control of Zhou Yi, this day wheel has the tendency to get rid of the huge waves. However, he was just preparing to take off, but the accident happened.


    The divinity that had been in the rushing state of the body suddenly lost control. Although Zhou Yi quickly found control, but in this short time. His Japanese ship has been swallowed up by the sea of ??light swept away.


    The endless light completely surrounded the Zhouyi��s daily sun. Every must, every moment. It is killing the power of Zhou Yi. He wants to strip this layer of divine protection and then apply his power to Zhou Yi itself. If the nature of divinity is restrained in essence. Then use this endless amount to achieve your goal.


    This is the attempt of the Lord. As the supreme of the gods, he does not believe that the new **** of Zhou Yi can compete with himself in the amount of divine power. What''s more, Zhou Yi was also completely weakened by another force. Under this premise, he already has an advantage. And use their own advantages to crush the weakness of others. This is his most accustomed practice.


    Suddenly fell into the wind, Zhou Yi is somewhat inexplicable. He is not worried that his day will be attacked by the Lord by such means. He is more worried about what has just happened.


    Divine out of control is not a trivial matter. According to Zhou Yi��s own ability, this should not be possible. Whether it is a person or its own control, this should not be. but now. However, such an accident has occurred.


    Everything should be the cause of things. Unexpected accidents are generated without cause. Therefore, such an accident will definitely have such a reason. This reason will not be on your own, then it should be based on external factors.


    As a result of this reasoning, Zhou Yi found that the words that Jehovah had just said had huge suspicions. But he still can''t assert. The current imperative is not to explore this, but to get rid of the current predicament.


    The Lord wants to fight with his divine quantity, then he really thinks too much. Zhou Yi never worried that his divine power would be insufficient. Because his divine power is completely infinite.


    Divinity is growing almost all the time, even if you consume more, the power of the next moment of madness will fill every corner of your body. This feeling is like the whole person is transformed into a star. As long as it is still burning, it has almost unlimited power. Never diminishing, and will never be erased.


    For example, from now until now, he supported the divine power consumed by the Japanese wheel, and even did not even have the divine power that was born in his own body. It was good for the Lord to give him some pressure, but it did not weaken his strength at all. Instead, his divinity began to grow dramatically.


    This is exactly the opposite of the Lord''s intention, but Zhou Yi is not stupid to tell him. He encouraged his divine power to make the light and fire on the Japanese ship burst out in a more bursting way. The endless fire of the gods and the golden light group intertwined, only the whole day wheel became a huge fireball with a golden body. The next moment, the huge fireball has torn open the obstacles of the sea of ??light. I came out from the endless light.


    As soon as he came out, Zhou Yi immediately rushed toward the Lord. The flow of time was slowed by him, and his speed was so fast. Immediately, the entire flame-filled fireball was turned into a big day, and the Lord above the sky was flying away.


    Standing in the beat is not the style of Zhou Yi, it is his favorite to come and go. He has no scruples about the identity of Jehovah God. At this moment, only a punch can be given to vent the suffocating suffocation in his heart.


    By the way, it is a punch, and I don''t have to think about how it will end. Even if the Lord is God, he does not want to taste this blow that is full of the sun **** fire.


    However, the blow of this big day is no longer the heart of the Lord, even if it is fierce. He looked at Zhou Yi, who was approaching quickly. While receding in the light in a nearly instantaneous way, I screamed out loud.


    "Heterodox, you are a god, you can''t cross the gap between heaven and heaven. You can''t face my glory."


    As soon as this was said, Zhou Yi immediately felt that his distance from the Lord began to be stretched infinitely. No matter how fast his speed is, he can''t catch up with the Lord. Even if he was standing there and motionless, Zhou Yi could not get close to him.


    There seems to be an invisible gully between them, which prevents Zhou Yi��s actions. How can he catch up with him and he can''t rush to the Lord, let alone give him a punch.


    this is


    Faced with such a situation. Zhou Yixin immediately became astonished. He can already be sure that this is the ghost of the words that the Lord has just made, but why does this cause this situation? He still has some doubts.


    He can only feel that the void in front of him seems to be distorted and becomes a maze-like existence. If he only keeps flying straight like this, then he will never reach the Lord. However, this maze can''t stop him.


    Zhou Yi, who mastered it, directly tore the barriers of the maze and directly passed through the maze of this space. Then even if one after another maze appeared in front of him, it could not stop him. He turned into a big day, and in a flash he has already emerged from the void, and has approached the eyes of the Lord.


    And Zhou Yi couldn��t understand why the Lord had this kind of saying that only a few words could produce infinite power. The Lord is also shocked by the performance of Zhou Yi.


    For Zhou Yi. He has used his most powerful powers twice, but the results have been limited. And this is completely different from what he foresees in his heart.


    To know that he claims to be omnipotent and omnipotent, almost all depends on the power of this power. Even in countless gods on earth. This ability is also extremely special and powerful.


    This is a kind of power that can be said to be above all things. As long as he speaks his will with divine power, what he says will become a reality.


    Ignore all existing factors and directly modify the possibility of the development of things from the fundamental causal probability. Even if it is impossible, as long as he uses this power to speak out, it will become a fact.


    Of course, this ability has a lot of restrictions. Because once you want to change, you involve too many people and things. Time or space. Will make the user bear a huge counterattack force. Seriously, it will even be rejected and countered by the causal law itself. This is a price that no one can afford, even a god.


    Destroying the balance of causality is, to a certain extent, terrible than complete extinction and destruction. That is the act of completely distorting the laws of the universe, so the person who does this will inevitably be erased by the corrective power of the universe. It is not just death, but thoroughly eradicating his existence.


    His life, history. Everything about his memory, everything he creates will no longer exist in the world. It is as if there has never been this existence.


    This is a huge horror for any life. Even the Lord, as God, does not dare to bear such consequences. Therefore, he has been using this ability very carefully. Of course, although the power of this power is limited cautiously, it is until now. This power did not disappoint the Lord.


    Until today, at this moment, in Zhou Yi''s body, his power has failed.


    He can''t believe this fact, but he can''t believe it. Because Zhou Yi has already hit him.


    The reality that the causality can be modified has been repeated again and again by Zhou Yi. Even if the Lord instilled the great power, it would not prevent Zhou Yi from tearing apart the reality of his weaving. And just in his feelings, there is only a thin layer of reality between them, and the layer of one touches the broken space.


    Perhaps the next moment, Zhou Yi will be carrying a big day, bombarding the Lord with the endless fire of Huang Huang. But compared to this. What the Lord is even more reluctant to see is that he has become the only failure of the power of the Most High Father in countless years.


    Therefore, facing the aggressive Zhou Yi. The Lord has released his own discretion and no longer has any scruples.


    "I am the omnipotent, the omnipotent, the omnipotent, the whole love, the whole creation, and the eternal life. I am omnipresent, omnipotent, omniscient, and omnipresent. I am the creator of all things, The controller of the universe, the revelator of truth, the savior of the elect, and the judge of sin. I am God, I am the Father, the Lord of heaven. I command you, the God of heresy, you will not be able to step in front of me. You must not look directly at my glory. Your protection is nothing. Your power is infinitely weak. You will fail, you will fall. Above the sky, you will not be able to stop."


    Thunder Hehe, the black clouds roll. The entire alien space is shaking violently. This heaven and earth are completely convinced under the divine power of the Lord. Countless beams of light stirred the dark clouds of the sky, and the thunder of the sky tore all the darkness. Above the sky, the big day that ran on began to fall into the clouds. To be continued.


    Ps: Here I want to talk about the arrangement of the gods. I don''t intend to use the movie, the gods are all aliens. It is a combination of comics and mythology. The **** is the god, not something else. Therefore, those who only hold the movie to say things, do not talk nonsense. After all, this is Marvelous, not a Marvel movie fan.


    ...

 Chapter 256： Heavenly Father God Wei witch decides

    With the anger of the Lord, Zhou Yili felt the great pain from the body. That is the feeling of divine power. Every muscle, every bone, every cell is filled with his own powerful power. Almost to the extent of his body.


    Even with the body of his gods can not bear this pain. This pain made him as if he was in a frying pan and was fried and fried. It is too painful to suffer. The pain was so painful that Zhou Yi couldn��t help but scream.


    At the same time, the Japanese ship that wrapped him began to lose its power. The intertwined flames almost lost their form in the blink of an eye, and the thunder and the sea of ??light boiling in the sky almost completely merged. They smashed the sun wheel like a glass, and then flew to hit Zhou Yi in the middle of the sun.


    At this time, Zhou Yi��s ability to fly was lost. He was completely in pain and could not even stand in the void. He became a living target and was hit by countless thunder and light. The flames are shining and the Thunder is booming. Every time he made his body hurt, every one made him feel more and more pain. He can''t keep going, he can only fall from the cloud like a burning meteor.


    The Thunder and the Flames made his body extremely hot. He lost control and fell into the endless blood of his feet.


    The blood of the sky was sputtered out because of his fall, and the souls in the **** seas were lumped in groups because of the residual temperature of the thunder.


    This makes Lilith, who has always wanted to take the **** sea into her own hell, out. The soul of the blood sea is equivalent to a avatar of her life, and every loss is consuming her life. If these creatures are destroyed, then she will have only one life left. And to use this one life to be right against God is simply a fantasy.


    She originally wanted to rely on Zhou Yi to win valuable time to get back to the best state as soon as possible. In that way, the two of them joined hands to fight against God, and even if they could not win, they would not necessarily be defeated.


    But the situation is beyond her imagination. She did not expect that the Lord could be as strong as this, far more powerful than when they fought. Not even expected that he actually mastered this magical power. Even the new, unexpected, and seemingly powerful new **** of Zhou Yi was defeated by the cause and effect of the Lord''s falsification.


    It seems now. The situation is already clear. So what will be the next meeting?


    Lilith seems to have seen the future of being sealed, but this is her future that she is absolutely unwilling to bear. Even if it is annihilated, she is not willing to continue to linger in a seal.


    She is ready to go to work.


    She is going to use the current weak and unbearable body to directly confront the standing on the sky. The **** of the gods. At this time, there was a strange wave of blood in the sea, which caught her attention.


    She is the queen of the scarlet sea. From another perspective, she is also the goddess of life. For the breath of life. She is very familiar with it. It is precisely because of this that she can feel the depth of her own blood, the quiet and growing vitality.


    Zhou Yi once again gave her an unexpected surprise. She thought that the degree she had just achieved was the limit of this new god. In the confrontation with the mighty power of Jehovah, even if he still has a life, it is just a stagnation, and there is no longer a force.


    But now it seems that she underestimated Zhou Yi. And it is a very serious underestimation of this new god.


    He has not suffered too much damage, or in the sea of ??her life, this newly wounded new **** is recovering at a very rapid speed, even his life force and divine power become more than before. powerful.


    Lilith can feel a new kind of power growing. It is not just for the new **** of Zhou Yi. It is breeding in her blood and feeding back into her body.


    That is the power of life, the great deity attached to the realm of life that is very different from oneself. Just like the real sun in the sky, the divinity that now breeds from Zhou Yi has unimaginable vitality.


    As the sun shines on the earth, everything grows. Now that the divine power of Zhou Yi is repairing himself with the sea of ??life of Lilith, it also begins to feed back this red sea.


    His divine light makes this life of the Red Sea stronger and stronger. It also makes the owner of the Scarlet Sea grow more power. He and Lilith''s field of life completely and closely overlap, forming a perfect complement. And this makes their divinity become stronger together.


    Of course, this kind of power increase is completely a drop in the bucket for the current situation. but. This change is to let Lilith see a little hope.


    Zhou Yi��s surprise made her choose to put all her hopes on him in this most desperate time. The situation has collapsed to such an extent that she is not allowed to gamble.


    So at this time. Lilith completely ignored the God of heaven, and she jerked her own snake. Jumping out of his throne, he jumped into the scarlet sea under his feet like a fish.


    She will take this short time and tell the new **** of Zhou Yi the biggest secret of the gods. In the hope that he can gain the power of God.


    Of course, she knows that this is an unrealistic fantasy. After all, even the genius of the gods can not directly understand the truth of this secret in such a rush of time, thus building the true power of the gods.


    But she has no choice but to hope that Zhou Yi��s accidentality will once again play his role.


    God in the sky saw Lilith at this time and did not dare to face herself. And entered into the scarlet sea. I immediately thought that she wanted to escape to her own hell, in the hope of getting a chance to survive there.


    In the face of this possibility, the Lord is not willing. The reason why he has spent so much effort has even clashed with the new **** Zhou Yi. Isn''t it just to prevent this former opponent from getting any breathing room? So when he realized that Lilith might run away, he immediately launched an attack on her.


    Endless thunder and holy light rushed into Lily''s scarlet sea and began to smash all the creatures above. As an old rival, he is very aware of Lilith''s means. If you can''t cleanse these **** creatures, then it''s totally useless for Lilith. As the goddess of life, the undead witch. Nothing can have a devastating effect on her.


    This is Lily''s coveted capital in the mythical era that has passed away. She claims to be immortal, relying on these creatures. No matter how heavy the blow, the damage of terror can only destroy one of her lives. Lilith, who owns this scarlet sea. It has a life of near infinity. You can kill her once, but you can''t kill her 10,000 times. She is a god, not a lamb to be slaughtered, it is impossible to be killed so easily.


    So even the Lord who defeated her in the age of myth, she could only choose to seal her. It is impossible to completely destroy her.


    Now, the situation is different. In order to save her strength, Lilith actually released her own scarlet sea. This also means that she released her infinite life. The king of witches with countless lives, the goddess of night Lilith is killing. However, countless **** sea spirits come together but can be destroyed by the whole.


    And without the countless life in the scarlet sea as a pillar, Lilith is nothing in the eyes of the Lord.


    So now, the Lord is swaying the thunder and the holy light, and venting his boundless power against this scarlet sea.


    Even the scarlet sea is full of the incarnation of Lilith''s divine nature. But now it is facing a more powerful God, so in front of the power of the Lord. It doesn''t last long.


    Endless blood waves surged, and countless creatures also mourned at the same time. Almost every second, the scarlet sea is suffering a huge and heavy blow. Lilith, who is connected with her life, is suffering the same pain.


    However, she endured this pain, regardless of the endless blow of the Lord, and even abandoned her own most important scarlet sea, but desperately swam in the direction of Zhou Yi, still immersed in pain.


    She came to Zhou Yi''s side and said loudly to him with his eyes closed.


    "The new **** in the world. We still have a chance. Maybe I can help you beat the Lord."


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yi immediately endured the pain and opened his eyes. Although he did not speak. But Lilith still saw what he meant from his eyes. He wants to know how to defeat the Lord who has this mysterious power.


    "Listen, all gods will have their own real names. It is not only a symbol of glory and status, but also a source of the most fundamental power of the gods. Only the gods with real names can control all their powers. Only the gods that condense the real name are the truly powerful gods. If you want to fight against the Lord, confront him called God. You must gather your real name at this time."


    How to condense this **** real name Zhou Yi''s eyes clearly reveal such doubts. His history as a **** is so short that even the most basic things of the gods are not known. What''s more, it is the most secret knowledge of condensing real names.


    "After listening to my guidance, let me tell you the most important secret of this god."


    Lilith said this and she swam her body. I wrapped my full body of snakes around Zhou Yi. The cold snake body wrapped around him and immediately put them together. At the same time, Lilith also bowed her head to Zhou Yi''s lips.


    The cold liquid ran down the throat into the body of Zhou Yi, at the same time. A complex knowledge has also entered the mind of Zhou Yi.


    That is the knowledge about the true name of the gods, the magical application of power. It can sort out the divine nature of the gods and let them play 100%, even beyond the power of this limit.


    At this moment, Zhou Yi understood. He finally learned what he lacked. At the same time, the last missing corner of his divinity was finally filled by him.


    Breaking through all the obstacles, he began to recognize, after all, what is the truth of the gods. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 257： Ming Wang came to the end of the world

    The so-called **** is not just a living organism with a higher degree of evolution.


    Strong physical, mixed abilities, and long-lasting lives are just the most external representations of the power of the gods, not the true core of the gods. For the gods, the true power should be the essence of its own, intercepted from the rules of the law. Only the rules can reflect the greatness of the gods, and only the gods who manipulate the rules are a great god.


    So if you really want to call it God, you must have a real name that is inscribed with rules and divinity. That is the perfect control of the divine for the divine, but also the perfect fusion of the gods to the rules.


    There is a world of difference between a **** with a real name and a **** without a real name. If you really want to say it, it is almost equivalent to the essence of rising China, a huge leap in all directions.


    This huge difference is sometimes enough to completely reverse the entire situation, such as this time.


    When Zhou Zhouyi understood that this is the true mystery of the gods, his whole person immediately began to undergo the same change.


    That is the change from the depths of the soul.


    The infinite flames instantly emerged from every corner of his body. He spurted, continually rising, almost smashing the entire sky. Even the scarlet sea was completely drained by this flame, and the thunder and the light in the sky were swallowed up in an instant.


    Just as soon as he appeared, this raging flame stunned everyone in the room with a horrible power. Lilith was pleasantly surprised to see the sudden changes that occurred in front of me, and the Lord was totally angry and shocked.


    He can''t believe that Zhou Yi still has this kind of power, and he can''t believe that his causal power has once again lost its usefulness.


    He is not reconciled, but more is an inexplicable fear. This allowed him to immediately use his most powerful power against Zhou Yi.


    "Heterodox, I command you in the name of God, retreat but retreat."


    The most straightforward expression of three sentences directly conveys the true thoughts of Jehovah now. It is different from the mantra that is just full of curved roads and retains all kinds of room. This time, the Lord used his power. Incomparably direct.


    Because of the reason that the taboo rule corrects the counter-attack, the Lord used to use the causal power to modify the reality, never dared to say the words too absolute. He used to use euphemistic words to intervene in the changes in cause and effect. Because of that, changes to reality can often create a lot of room for reservations. This kind of room can be filled with countless fine details, which can help to change the reality.


    Words can''t be too full, especially for Jehovah. Once he is too full, it is almost a disaster for him.


    But now he obviously has no scruples so much. The great changes in Zhou Yi made his heart more and more uneasy. He must use to disintegrate this new **** that has already threatened himself. So he sipped high and said three words in words that were completely unreasonable.


    Three spells. The cause and effect of the distortion has almost become an invisible shackle, one by one, on top of this rising fire. This made the raging momentum of the raging fire suddenly stop, and then inevitably reduced.


    At this time, the sound of Zhou Yi came out in the fire.


    "I am the incarnation of the sun"


    Like the first kind of sound that violently erupted in a world of infinite silence, this voice has the magic that shocks the world and makes the world tremble. As Zhou Yi said this, the endless fire suddenly broke through all the constraints, and instantly passed through the clouds, connecting the vast sky and the earth.


    The fire swept through everything that could be seen in the field of vision. A pair of huge palms began to slowly extend out of the flame.


    That is a pair of big hands belonging to the giant. Just look at this big hand that can touch the clouds and push the roar and roar, you can guess how great the master of this big hand is. But when his true body appeared completely. Still let the people present feel the shock.


    The clouds are only half-length, and the mountains are at their feet. Looking down from the bottom of my head, I can''t see the true meaning of this giant anyway. He is too tall. If it wasn''t for the raging raging form of the human being, the person who saw it could not even think of it as a giant. He would only think that this is a mountain that connects heaven and earth.


    Unparalleled ambiguity, incomparably spectacular, just like the ancient gods who can handle the sun and the moon and the stars of the most ancient legends. As soon as I saw this, the Lord thought of the fiasco that was a long time ago. That time, it was also a giant god.


    "Go back. Disappear, annihilate"


    Three more sentences representing the cause and effect, but even worse than just now. This time, the result obtained by distorting reality has nothing to do with nothing. There is no difference at all. The giant is still a giant, and the fire on his body is still blazing. Even his face far above the Scorpio began to become clear.


    In the flame, Zhou Yi��s words resounded throughout the world. The words of one sentence after another are transmitted from it, and each sentence makes the giant unimaginable change.


    "I am the leader of the fire of the sky."


    The flames rose again, and the fire on the giant''s head began to fade. Only the golden blazing blaze on his head, like the messy hair in the wind, fluttering.


    "I am the ruler of the light of the sky."


    The golden light of the road, like the ribbon of pure gold, is deeply imprinted on the muscles of the giant body. The golden lines are scattered on him like the radiance of the sun, letting his body show endless light from the fire.


    "I came to the heavens, the **** of the sun, the king of light."


    A winding light wheel appeared behind the giant like a sundial, and the huge light wheel was full of golden brilliance, as the most dazzling gold was cast.


    "I am enthroned by all things, and all things are born of my own light and gifts."


    A pattern of flowers and trees spread on the light wheel of the gold cast, and the golden light began to radiate the golden light of the sky, dyeing the entire sky into the same color.


    "I control the hour and wheel, stay up all night, and turn around at four o''clock. It''s all between me."


    A somewhat fuzzy wheel appeared in the light wheel. There are two distinct black and white semicircles on the roulette, and the semicircle is a stone plate that is actually connected to the jade. They are embedded in the light wheel, and operate autonomously as if they were manipulated by magic power. And every time it turns. There is a great sense of vastness and order. It seems that this is the truth of heaven and earth, and the law that cannot be changed.


    "I am the Lord of the Void, the King of Power and Glory."


    The golden body of the giants began to appear. First, it is like a cirrus, and then a wrist on the wrist. Finally, the boots at the foot. Although the luster of the black gold is somewhat dim, it has an unimaginable honor in the eyes. So even though there are not many armor, even the entire body covering the giant has not done it. But it has already made him look like a **** of war.


    "All things are everywhere, I am the only master of the sky. I am the King of Ming. In front of me, no enemy can stand. Life is still dead. Lord. Choose yourself."


    When the last sentence spit out from Zhou Yi��s mouth. The giant in the flame immediately slammed with both fists, and at the same time issued a roar that made the whole world tremble.


    The fire pillar of the sky has been reduced, but the endless fire is still lingering on the giant. The shape of Zhou Yi has disappeared, or he has been incarnate for this giant. Therefore, the giant at this time, completely and Zhou Yi is a pair of faces, generally look like.


    The fire in his eyes is blazing, and the arrogant smile of Zhou Yi is still hung above the corner of his mouth. Even standing on countless clouds, overlooking the eyes of the Lord is exactly the same as Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi has become a giant Ming Wang, and Lilith has naturally manifested another image of her own. She became a snake, a huge snake. More than any creature. It is so great that it is beyond the limits of any creature that snakes can imagine.


    However, compared with Ming Wang, who is incarnation of Zhou Yi, she is still too small. Small enough to bite the earlobe of Ming Wang, wrapped around his earlobe. This makes her look like an earring.


    It is not that Lilith wants to become this appearance, but that her divine power can only make her incarnate in this size. The body of Ming Wang is too big, and it is so big that any **** must be stunned. The divine power needed in the middle is simply unimaginable, and even until now, Lilith did not want to understand. Why as a new god, Zhou Yi actually has such a vast and magnificent, almost unlimited power.


    But at this time, it is not the key to want to understand. The key is. The Lord God has no advantage in the presence of the King who is incarnate. In Lily''s view, the Ming Wang, who has condensed his real name, has absolutely the ability to fight God at this moment. After the war. Who wins and who loses is the key to the problem.


    Ignore the existence of Lilith and her little thoughts. The consciousness of the Lord is completely occupied by the existence of the King, and his eyes, his words. The majesty of God has been smashed, and only with the strongest anger and near-destructive price can this sin be quelled.


    Then the sky opens and a new world appears on this woven world. Endless white clouds and holy light meet. Countless angels have neat teams in the clouds. The humming layers of the hymns are stacked and never stopped. The bright waves are like crazy connected to the Milky Way in the sky.


    Heaven has come, under the wrath of God. The Lord has used all his cards, and the anger against Zhou Yi has reached the limit of his heart. He has been unable to tolerate the existence of this god, so he has made up his mind at this moment. In any case, you must defeat this arrogant new god.


    For his supreme majesty, the same is also for his future as a god. The rise of a new **** is often accompanied by the fall of the old god. He didn''t want to be the old god, so he had to kill the new **** in the initial stage.


    "I am the Lord of heaven, I am the king of heaven. I am the Father, the supreme God. I judge you, the evil God of heresy, you will fail before me" is not to be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 258： Million angels heaven

    The fifth and final use of this power.


    When the Lord made such a curse to Zhou Yi loudly, a very harsh ice crack appeared in the depths of his soul. The lord''s face was quiet, but the heart was suddenly shocked. That is the sound of his power cracking.


    In all his powers, only one power can happen, that is, the power of cause and effect. The curse can''t distort reality, but it reverses the reality to the root of his power. And when his power can''t bear this kind of counter-attack, the current situation will happen.


    It is no longer possible to use this power. If you use it again, maybe this incomparable and precious causal power will most likely collapse and be completely broken.


    For this power, Jehovah has spent countless efforts and time, and it has been thoroughly engraved in his power by chance. If you lose it here, it is a fatal loss for Jehovah.


    Although he can''t use cause and effect, he has other means. As God, causal power is not his whole.


    I saw him waving his hands immediately, turning countless holy lights into a torrent of torrents, and rushing past Zhou Yi along the gates of heaven.


    At the same time, countless angels also shouted and flew out of heaven in the torrent of light. These angels are intermediate angels who serve in the seat of God. They possess the power of God far above the common. They are not inferior to some powerful variants. And such an angel has three million in front of the seat of God.


    They are heroic and fearless warriors, for the glory of God God. You can even ignore your own life at all. Of course, this is also due in large part to the fact that their lives are originally given by the Lord God. They are the creations of the Lord, the tools in his hands. Therefore, the value of life is not worth cherishing. It is really meaningless for them.


    Jehovah only gave them life, but did not give them a feeling of life. The value of their existence is only for the Lord, so it is meaningless to consider the cherishment of life.


    And it is such a thing, when they rush out of heaven in droves, there is also a cover for the sun. The horror of the mountain collapse. Because they are too many, it is too much. More eyes are looking at the point where angels fly. To the extent that you can''t even see anything other than them.


    Even Zhou Yi, who has already become a Ming Wang, sees that so many angels fly over and there is a feeling of numbness. The visual impact is just like the overwhelming mosquito flies coming to you. Even if it doesn''t necessarily matter, it is enough to make anyone feel a creepy feeling in their hearts.


    In the face of this situation, Zhou Yi did not dare to let these intermediate angels all come out of heaven. So he immediately rushed forward. The gap that connects heaven to the world is a punch. Only the hand whose width exceeds the tallest building in the world has become a fist, and it is wielded with a power that cannot be measured and cannot be speculated. The wind of Ling Xiao��s wind instantly turns into a roaring, and the raging fire is wrapped in among them. Going over with an overwhelming posture.


    The fist has not arrived, and the boxing wind is first. Just for a moment, countless angels were strangled by this wind and fire, leaving only the residual feathers and flying ashes. In this ashes, there is a little bit of light rising. And began to fly to the depths of heaven.


    That is the soul of an angel. The Lord can give life, but he cannot create a soul. All the angels are those who have risen into his heavens and have become transformed after bathing his baptism. Therefore, when they die, nature will become a pure soul. Once again, fly into heaven.


    However, only a few can fly back. Because most of the souls who have come into contact with the fires of Zhou Yi, have died with their bodies. The rest, but only a very small number of lucky ones. And these are the lucky ones. Can not escape the next robbery.


    On the left ear of Zhou Yi, the black snake turned into a fierce snake by Lilith suddenly slammed into the mouth, and the soul was sucked hard. Suddenly, the invisible airflow surged and entangled the souls that were still flying, and they followed the mouth that Lilith grew up.


    Tens of thousands of angel souls were sucked into the belly by Lilith. And this scene is immediately for the Lord to see that even his eyes are about to be squeezed out by the anger of his heart.


    That is the pure soul that he has spent countless hours and countless hearts to choose from dead human believers. Now it''s all cheaper Lilith, the **** female demon. This made him almost angry. However, despite his deep resentment, he is not at all a fundamental solution.


    Lilith is an ancient goddess of life, and her power and soul in her power are far more powerful than the Lord. So in this regard. She has more priority than the Lord. What''s more, now this time. The Lord did not have any extra time to compete with Lilith for the control of these angelic souls.


    Because, the Ming Wang, the incarnation of Zhou Yi, was enough to hit the sky and hit the edge of heaven.


    The endless torrent that emerged from the sea of ??light was punched in from the middle by a punch. The endless flood of light suddenly turned into two halves, rushing from the chest of Ming Wang.


    It is hot for ordinary people. The light that is enough to make people evaporate is just a breeze and warm moisture for the Ming Wang, which is manifested in the Zhou Yi soul. Not only does it hurt him, but it also gives him a feeling of full body comfort.


    At the same time, when these rays rushed over the body of Ming Wang. The golden light wheel behind Ming Wang turned up. The endless light rushed out, stirred up the white sea around, and then was absorbed into the light wheel.


    The absorption of the light wheel is completely endless. So that the bright torrent of rushing from heaven has not yet receded from the edge of the Ming King, it has been completely absorbed into his body.


    This scene falls into the eyes of the Lord, but it is like a robber with Lilith. For such behavior, Jehovah is more helpless than Lilith, because the light wheel is too strange. All the Holy Light will be swallowed up as soon as it approaches it. She couldn''t stop the Holy Light, let alone the tiger''s mouth, and snatched the light from his mouth.


    Besides, Zhou Yi��s punch has already reached heaven.


    In the broken sound of the bang, the Lord only felt that his entire paradise had trembled. The temples built in the depths began to collapse in the general shocks of this earthquake, and large and large voids began to appear in heaven. I swallowed everything that was around me.


    Countless angels are either swayed by the air, or the broken space, or by the flying fire of the gods, and die in pieces in front of the Lord.


    That feeling. It��s like the snow in the sky hits the hot waves. Just nothing touches nothing. In a way, it is really nothing. In this case, these detained angels could not keep their souls, and in an instant they ushered in a complete annihilation.


    Faced with such a punch, everyone was shocked by his power. Especially the Lord. He has been completely stunned by the damage caused by Ming Wang��s fist. The Ming Wang��s fist not only annihilated countless angels, but also made the Lord��s Kingdom of God. His paradise suffered irreparable damage.


    In other words, the dimension of one is destroyed by the punch of Ming Wang, and it causes irreparable damage to a certain part. And this is the fact that the Lord absolutely cannot understand, even can not believe it now.


    Is this really just a new god? Is it really just a **** of real name that has just been condensed? Throughout his life and all the gods on earth, Jehovah can guarantee that he has never encountered such a horrible fellow. only......


    Thinking of this, the Lord immediately remembered the extraterrestrial gods who had come to earth tens of thousands of years ago. I thought of the fiasco of the entire earth **** system at that time. Those guys are just like the Ming Wang in front of them, so terrible giants.


    Is this person''s deity person not the personality of the planet God, but the idea of ??the cosmic god''s person emerges, and immediately makes the Lord shake. He found himself finding the truth. But it is a truth that I absolutely don''t want to believe.


    There was a sudden rumbling sound in the sky. It was the deputy prince of the kingdom of heaven, and the sacred angel Michael used his divine power to summon countless meteorites, crossing the endless space, and screaming at the voice of the king.


    These skyfire meteors once represented the majesty of God. In the biblical story, the two cities of Sodom and Samura were screamed by the blazing angels because of the wrath of God, and they were completely destroyed by the endless skyfire meteors.


    And now, this represents the resurgence of the **** of fire. But what is manifested is the powerlessness of God.


    Countless meteorites fell on the body of Ming Wang, and immediately burst into a loud bang. Although this sound is terrible, it is really awkward for the body of Ming Wang, which is bigger than the most extensive mountain range. Even if many meteorites were not close to the body of Ming Wang, they were burned into powder by the flames that he passed through. There is not much that can be shackled on him. And this few meteorites fell on the body of Ming Wang. In addition to letting himself be torn apart, there is no point in meaning for Ming Wang. Even a trace of burning will not exist.


    Skyfire Meteor is just a little bit of Mars for Ming Wang. Michael is just a big fly. And annoying flies. Killing is the best option.


    Ming Wang did not do anything, but swelled his mouth and blew in the direction of Michael. The strong wind that burst immediately bursts with the fire of the sky like a fire dragon.


    Michael wants to hide and want to escape, but at this time he can hide where to go and where to escape. The fire dragon was there, and the vanity of Ming Wang locked the existence of Michael. There is no other choice than to be engulfed by the fire dragon.


    Although he is light and shadow. But in the face of this divine spirit, there is only one dead end. In an instant, the light and shadow immediately faded away. After the fire dragon, there was only one bright soul left in the place, the soul of Michael.


    The Lord did not come and feel distressed and surprised. Lilith, who had been waiting for a long time, had come out. She swallowed the soul of Michael, and then flew back to the earlobe of the King.


    Only the shouting of the Lord��s pain in front of everything in front of him.


    "Do not"


    The voice is desperate and helpless. No one would have thought that this would be the master of heaven, the supreme, omnipotent God. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 259： Heaven disaster catastrophe

    As God, this voice was actually made. It is completely imaginable to what extent he is helpless now.


    In this short period of time, his kingdom was opened and his angel army was reduced by a third. His deputy monarch was also completely annihilated. The most important thing is that he has no way for the guy who caused it.


    The unfavorable balance has completely tilted to his side. And even if he took all of his own, he could not restore the balance to balance.


    Moreover, at this time, Zhou Yi is still at the other end of the scale, infinitely increasing his weight.


    Towering into the sky, the Ming Wang, standing in the sky, reached out and held the void, as if stretching the arms of the two gates. As his arms worked, the whole paradise began to vibrate. That is the space dimension that he is using his own void power to tear heaven.


    No matter how people beautify heaven, how can we imagine that heaven will be a perfect world. Can not hide its essence. It is ultimately a different spatial dimension, a different spatial dimension that is no different from those few hells.


    It can be sealed, broken, or even destroyed. Therefore, heaven is not a solid thing for the Ming Wang who holds the secret of the void. At best, it is just a bigger glass house.


    Almost immediately, the cracks in pieces appeared in heaven. It is not a trace of the pure tear of the earth, but a void gap that directly connects the endless void.


    As long as it is touched by the gaps of these voids, all of them are sucked into the void in an instant. That is the true infinity and endless enough to devour the incarnation of all things. So even if it is a paradise, it will fall apart under the power of the void.


    As the ruler of heaven, Jehovah has absolute control over this dimension. The space cracks that appear in heaven are not a problem for him. The real problem is that he is no faster than Ming Wang, compared to Ming Wang, who has been making cracks.


    Numerous cracks have been cleared out of his paradise world, but almost immediately, and numerous cracks have appeared in heaven. He has done his best. But it is impossible to change the reality that his paradise is swallowed by the void.


    What''s more, at this moment, Ming Wang has already waved a fist that is enough to break the ground and hit the Lord.


    Watching that it is as big as a mountain, it is as loud as the comet of the sky. The Lord gathered his teeth and gathered his power.


    The light and the holy fire are all entangled together, forming a fist in heaven that is no less than the Ming Wang. And greeted the Ming Wang��s fierce punch and ushered in the past.


    The two big hands collided in an instant, and the golden fist of the golden smash immediately smashed the big hand composed of the light and the holy fire. Countless swarf and Mars smashed out, causing incalculable damage to the paradise beneath the big hand.


    The streamer shattered the palace and the earth like a lightsaber, and sporadic sacred fires fell on the ground. I have ignited countless vegetation and houses. Coupled with the feathers floating all over the sky, there are also hollow cracks everywhere. Heaven now seems completely different from heaven.


    It is like a ruin after the end of the day, more like a **** that is changing. Even compared to hell, it is now more dangerous and more terrible. Because, here is destroying.


    It��s too late to feel bad about your own paradise. All the minds of the Lord were placed on the punch of the King of the Kings. This punch is still coming to him, and now he has nowhere to escape.


    In this case, the Lord shouted and shouted loudly.


    "I said that there must be light, so there is light."


    The light in the whole heaven disappeared instantly, and everything in front of it completely broke into the endless darkness. Then a little light flashed out. In the face of Ming Wang��s fist, it completely bloomed.


    It is an unclean color, a dim light, exudes a charm that ends everything and dies everything.


    This was the first light of creation, but now it has been reversed by its own creators and turned into a dawn of destruction. And it has only one meaning, that is, to bring real end to others.


    The destruction of all things, the end of all the dawn turned into a dark pillar of light, instantly engulfed the king''s big hand. The light from the collision spattered and mercilessly destroyed everything it touched. Under its influence, the palace became a ruin. The land became ridiculous, and the trees and flowers were withered. Even the angels of the avatars have completely disappeared in this dawn. Like the lights that were extinguished by the same cockroaches, their souls could not withstand the erosion of the sun, and they completely dimmed in the blink of an eye. And quietly extinguished the light.


    This is a blow to the enemy. The Lord almost completely gave up all his life in heaven in order to block the attack of the King. For him, this is only his creation, and creation is to serve his own master. Compared with heaven itself and his survival, these angels are of no importance.


    How many people in the world believe in him, how many people will rise into heaven. Become his angel. As long as he is alive, he will not lack such tools.


    He abandoned his most loyal men, but the result was that he was completely disappointed.


    Although the dawn has the power to end everything. However, in Ming Wanghua, the king of light, Twilight did not play its role. It is only the glory of the evening, but how can it hurt the sun itself as the radiance of the sun?


    Just like passing through the flowing water, Ming Wang��s body is bathed in the dawn, but it never changes his actions and the direction of progress. He passed by and slammed his fists.


    With a punch, all the singularities of the dawn were completely shattered. At the same time, Ming Wang��s second fist hit the Lord.


    This punch is faster, more fierce, and more powerful, and it makes the Lord feel the desperate.


    He doesn''t think he will have any good results after this punch, nor does he think that Ming Wang will only hit him so much. Therefore, he can''t take care of other things, and can only launch his own causal power again.


    "I am the Father, I command you. You must not hurt me."


    He wants to invalidate the power of Ming Wang, or let Ming Wang��s destructive punch not hit him. But this idea suddenly became a joke in the face of Ming Wang��s simple attack.


    For a moment, the paradise that has fallen into the boundless darkness shines like the bursting of stars. The sound of the first sound, like the first sound of the birth of the vast universe, broke out from the fist wrapped in the fire.


    Heaven is instantly twisted into two halves like a scroll, half full of boundless darkness, and half of which is the golden glow of the Ming Wang.


    Numerous void cracks have spread on it, making the past paradise in the eyes of people almost completely fragmented. This is equivalent to destruction. If no one has fixed it, this dimension space will be swallowed up by the void, thus completely becoming history.


    Looking at the horror scene caused by his own fist, Ming Wang gently raised his hand. Under his fist, there is still a living thing. It was the Lord who was seriously wounded.


    At this time the Lord has almost completely lost the existence of the form, and he has become light. A faint light. Silently flashing in the boundless darkness, as if it would be extinguished at any time.


    Strictly speaking, he is already dead. But his power saved his life. Known as the eternal, he has the power to resurrect. Just as the Son of **** was raised after his death. Although he was defeated in the shape of the King of Destruction, he resurrected as a light and returned to the world.


    However, compared with those who are still alive after the resurrection, they can compete with a strong ten. The incomparable weakness of the present Jehovah is almost no different from the beginning of his birth.


    His divine power is exhausted, his power is bleak, and even his paradise is about to end. This is not the most terrible for him. The most terrible thing is that he feels that the power of causal power has begun to subside on his own body, and the corrective force from the world began to fall back on him.


    Compared with other gods in the world, Jehovah is a fellow who loves to develop believers. In order to expand his faith, he does not hesitate to launch wars between gods and religions again and again. Countless creatures fell on the path of his faith. And this is what most other gods are puzzling.


    The gods should have no desire for humanity. Why does the Lord want to wage so many wars in the name of God to compete for meaningless beliefs?


    Only the Lord himself knows what this is for. He once called all who believe him in his teachings the Lamb of God, and the word Lamb represents the position of those who believe in Him in his heart. Just as the shepherd harvested wool to create his own interests, God also harvested faith from his lambs to maintain his own interests. What he maintains is the great power of his own causal power.


    Causality, a magical ability. One does not look at the size of strength, only the ability to exist. Even if your power is above any gods, but you no one knows, there is not much coexistence in existence or not in the world, then the distortion of your reality is a matter of words.


    But if you are praised by hundreds of millions of people, you will be reviled by millions of people. Or your existence is related to the operation of the world. Then even if you are a soft-footed shrimp that can''t stand up even in a station, the causal power can''t change your reality.


    And in order to let their causal rights always stand on the strong side. The Lord has taken a different path and made his name a symbol, so that most of the people in this world believe in his existence.


    How many people in the world believe in God, and how many people pray to him and ask for help when problems or tortures occur.


    Although these are basically useless, they indirectly increase his presence.


    For thousands of years, the beliefs of countless people have gathered countless forces of existence, so that the Lord can become a **** who plays with reality and between the palms.


    But now, everything is different. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 260： God retreats to show the king

    Even with hundreds of millions of people singing, hundreds of millions of people pray, and millions of people remember his glory and grace. Nor can it change a fact. That is, compared with the sun, he is still pale and fragile, still weak and small.


    The sun of the earth shines on it for more than three billion years, bringing countless lives and strengths. And in the entire universe, there are countless suns doing the same thing. Nothing else can talk to the Sun about the greatness of existence, and there is nothing worth comparing with the Sun.


    It is the source of life, silent, and does not require any sound to prove its great existence. His brilliance is enough to explain everything. It is not the brilliance that can be compared with the light created and fabricated.


    Therefore, when the Lord used the power of cause and effect against the Ming Wang, who was incarnation of Zhou Yi, in the case of broken power, he wanted to modify the reality that could not be reversed.


    The power is completely broken and is nearing the edge of the collapse. This is still a trivial matter. What is really terrible is that it comes from the revision of the rules of the universe.


    The law of causality has always been a double-edged sword. It turned out that the Lord had grasped the hilt and had not yet felt its sharpness. But now, when the edge touches his body, regret is too late.


    Countless causes and effects have been added to him, he can not afford, can not afford. Losing the carrying of power, the cause-confused reality flows into his body like a poison.


    The Lord began to forget something. Some very important things. For example, his power, its power. How did he show his miracles to the world when he first came to earth, and how he left his own legends and myths in the world.


    The gods will not forget everything they have experienced. If he really forgot, it means that these things are not there. Their existence is obliterated by the twisted cause and effect, and this assumes that everything he has done for thousands of years is nothing.


    This is what the Lord has always wanted to avoid. Until now, he finally could not avoid all this happening.


    "No, no, no, I am the Father, the supreme God. You can''t do this to me, can''t I order you. Come back, come back."


    The last sacred curse was passed from the light that the Lord had made. That was his last effort. The depleted divinity can no longer drive the causal power that has broken into near collapse. But the character of the gods burns but can do this.


    After all, divinity is only the power born from the divine personality, and the person of the **** is the source of the true power of the god. If you want to make an analogy, the divine power is just water. Power is the device that pumps water. The person is the place to fill the water.


    The present Jehovah has no other way in the absence of divinity. He can only break his own personality and use the power of the source to drive his broken power. Although this will cause irreparable damage to its source. But he has no other choice.


    The Lord is God, God and Father, a supreme **** of the gods. His personality is also the highest in the Earth God, so when he burns his source. The infinite divinity is shot out. This precious divine flow into the broken power, and under his will, began to modify everything that happened to him.


    But it can''t be modified. The reality that has been created involves too many causes and effects. It is not his power that can be modified. Forcible modification can only make your own power disappear directly, and the reality will be worse.


    Therefore, he can only retreat to the next level. Begin to incite the power of cause and effect to offset the corrective power of the rules. This time, there have been some achievements, but the results are really small and pitiful. He has saved his position. I have saved the power I have built for thousands of years. But they can''t keep their strength, and those brilliant miracles.


    In places where no one can see, the soul of the Lord is deep, and the power of cause and effect can be turned into a vague shadow that gradually disappears into his soul. And this is not only the power of rebirth, the power of the Holy Fire, the insight into everything, the power to know everything, the power to bless others and the power, and the power to judge darkness and heresy are stripped from his soul.


    His strength fell to the bottom. It can even be said that it fell into the depths of the earth. Although he saved his existence, he saved the gods he had worked so hard for years. However, he still paid a huge irreparable price.


    This price is both in his body and in the real world.


    this day. People who believe in God throughout the earth feel a huge psychological impact. Whether you believe in Catholicism, Christianity, or Protestantism and Orthodoxy, as long as you faithfully believe in God, as long as there is God in your heart. At the same time, they felt an inexplicable panic and inexplicable fear. And a hollow coming from the depths of the soul.


    That is the feeling that the belief is broken. It is difficult to explain it in words, but it does exist. And this is just the performance in the heart. Performance in reality. It is even more shocking and unbelievable to these believers.


    This day, whether it is the big cross on the top of the church, or the trinkets worn on the body. Whether it is wood, metal or other materials. Whether it is the cross of Jesus, or the cross of God alone. All of them broke a huge crack from the middle. It''s like suffering a huge amount of damage.


    On this day, the Vatican''s cathedral collapsed like an earthquake.


    Whether it is to believe in God or not to believe in God, I have recognized a problem on this day. If there is God, then God must have an accident. Once this problem is understood, the entire Western world has fallen into a huge shock.


    The only **** that ruled the Westerners�� thoughts for nearly a thousand years is the only one to show miracles in modern times. It is actually to declare their tragic status to the world. This is really a bit sad.


    However, this is a problem that the Lord cannot cover. The cause and effect of the distortion can only be modified by him to such an extent. His power has collapsed. Without the support of power, naturally all things about him will respond accordingly.


    As for the consequences of this reaction, it is not something the Lord needs to consider. He only has this choice, and he can only accept this choice.


    There is no doubt that this choice is unacceptable to Jehovah. But it also has to be accepted. And on the basis of this already very heavy price, he must make more sacrifices.


    Because the Ming Wang, who was incarnation of Zhou Yi, is still there, and he has no idea of ??putting the Lord a horse.


    Just looking at the horrors of himself and heaven under the two fists, the Lord knows that he is not an opponent at all. Although his heart is very hateful to Zhou Yi, he also has to admit this fact.


    In his heart, for the present. It is best to be able to safely retreat. But retreating is not that easy.


    At this time, Ming Wang almost spanned three dimensions. His feet are in the scarlet sea of ??Lilith, half of which is Lilith''s hell. And half of his body is spent in the space dimension that the witches spent centuries on the basis of Lilith''s divinity.


    As for the rest of the rest, the entire upper body is in the heaven of the Lord. The body spans three worlds, and only the giant **** of Ming Wang can have this supreme power. It is the supreme power of this huge body that makes the Lord have to make up his mind.


    If the Lord, who is powerless against the King of the King, wants to live, he can only make a choice. And the object he chooses can only be this paradise that has been broken in two and broken.


    Like Lilith and Murphysto. Heaven as his territory also provides him with tremendous power. This power is not his origin, but it is also a very important part of his strength. If possible, he will never think about giving up heaven. Even if you just give up the part, it will never.


    But it is impossible, Ming Wang��s huge body is placed there. He who holds the power of the void is not the one that the present Lord can expel. He is abhorrent to any nail house, and he is helpless to the Lord than any nail house.


    If he wants to live, he can only stay away from the King of Ming and take it away with paradise. And if you want to escape, then he must give up the part of heaven where Zhou Yi is.


    Never want to, but also make a choice. And the Lord has made a choice.


    He resolutely gave up the half of heaven where Ming Wang was, with his own part, silently fleeing into the endless void. The number of dimensions in the void space is hundreds of millions. He escaped, and he could not find his place with the power of Ming Wang.


    No one can find a drop of water in the sea unless he can locate the presence of that drop of water. Although Ming Wang was able to locate, the Lord was the master of heaven after all, and he had already driven away any power left by the Ming King when he was gone. Let him not be able to track himself.


    Since he wants to escape, he naturally will not leave any traces.


    Ming Wang has no way to pursue him, and there is no need to pursue him. The Lord is no longer in his sight, and even if he reappears, there will be no threat to himself. At this point, Zhou Yi, who has completely possessed the power of the gods, is very confident.


    What''s more, he still has a big problem to solve.


    Half of the departure of heaven means that the dimension of his upper body is already broken. Although under the emptiness of Zhou Yi, the remaining paradise barely maintained stability and was included in his own palm, but it also brought him a huge problem.


    Heaven is not here, and the world of witches cannot naturally withstand the great body of the gods. It was only a moment that this dimension was completely broken. Lilith wisely closed her **** before the witch dimension broke. There is no other dimension sharing, and there is no place to bear the existence of the King. So she has no need to sacrifice herself.


    And this means that Ming Wang, the **** that Zhou Yi invented, suddenly appeared on the world. A giant as tall as Tianzhu stands on top of countless clouds. The head that burns the flame even reaches into the atmosphere. What kind of scene is this?


    No one can describe it. Because at this moment countless people have witnessed his existence. And completely caught in the boundless shock. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 261： If it is the great miracle of the true God

    Is there really a **** in the world? Is the legend really true?


    If it was before this, someone asked this question. Many people will tell you that these are fake. If you go deeper, you can''t be regarded as a madman and be a fool.


    But now, no one will have any courage to say with confidence that everything about the gods and legends is just a lie, a story that cannot withstand scrutiny. Because of this moment, the myth is really born, and it is infinitely displayed to everyone.


    A giant with a height of tens of thousands of meters. A whole body of flames flying, with the sun behind the infinitely bright golden wheel of the giant. A giant who can lift his feet from the ground and quietly float in the mountains.


    When I saw him, countless people remembered the legends of their own nation. Whether it is the Titan giant in the legend of Olympus, or the work of Zhu Rong in Chinese mythology. At this moment, they overlap their image on this giant.


    Similarly, myths and legends are also reproduced in his body.


    "Mom, the original bed story is true." A middle-aged man in a small mountain town looked up at the towering huge body and muttered to himself. And beside him, a bunch of people who looked up at the same head heard his words and nodded.


    No matter how absurd, this moment is worth believing. Because the most absurd things are now in front of them. A giant **** completely beyond the limits of imagination.


    Only the word God can describe his glory, and only the word giant **** can describe his vastness. At the first sight of this great creation, people have been completely convinced by their own smallness.


    Someone is already on the ground, not just a person. It is thousands of people. It is spread over one city and one country. Even, a whole of Europe. The stalwart of Ming Wang was seen by people all over the European continent, and the same people in the whole world realized his existence at this moment.


    "Is this God?" someone asked. But no one can give him a clear answer. Not long ago, the strange changes in the church and the cross were still in sight. At this moment, there is a living myth that exists in front of human beings. It is said that there is no relationship between the two. That no one can believe.


    Compared with the shocking things of God''s martyrdom, more people are more willing to believe that this guy in front of him is God. And compared to the stone statues in the church, the empty chapters in the Bible. This living life is in front of you. Beyond the great existence of the common custom. It is the guy who can really be called God.


    Human beings can see the incarnation of the giant king, and Ming Wang can naturally see these ordinary people. He saw those who were shocked to be unable to self, and those who piously bowed to him. The kind of awe and worship from the bones made him feel the honor of being a god.


    As he thought of when he was incarnate, as a god, he should have been worshipped by countless people. Countless people are in awe. Now, he got what he wanted, and deeply felt the beauty and intoxication of this feeling.


    If it is only human beings, even if you have a huge force, and then the power of terror, then the amazing wealth will not allow so many similar people to lie in front of you, and sincerely offer your faith to you. Once you become a god, you can only say that it is a breeze.


    Is this the root of human inferiority, or is it unique to human beings? This almost philosophical question of innate instinct is hard to find. For humans, there is no need for an answer. They have worshipped the gods for tens of thousands of years, and they don''t care more about worship.


    Seeing the intoxication that appeared on the face of Ming Wang, Lilith, who was on the ear of Ming Wang, quietly climbed to his ear.


    "It seems that you are a good **** to be a god. Have you seen it? The following people are praying to you. Your appearance seems to have completely conquered them. If I were you, I would use one." Just a little miracle, show them your greatness. Then let them die more."


    Despite some suspicion of temptation, Ming Wang has to admit at this moment that this is indeed a good way. Just show some miracles. Then a large part of the people who have been convinced by him will have a large part of his death loyalty. It is even possible that even after death, the soul will come to him and serve under his seat. Although he does not need these souls. But it does not mean that he does not want to enjoy such glory.


    So, he chose to do what Lilith said. Unleash the greatest miracle to this world that has been extinct. From him, the great gift of the Sun God.


    The giant **** above the sky stretched out his hands, and the endless clouds clouded on both sides under his movements. Just as the whole sea of ??clouds is divided into two halves in front of him, it shows the greatness of his belonging to the gods.


    The next moment, the light of the sun radiated from the huge gold wheel behind him. That light is not glaring. Instead, it is as harmonious as the sun in spring. This light filled the sky and paved to the earth. Let the whole vision be covered by a ray of light.


    Including those mortal people, at this moment are also shrouded in a burst of light.


    Many people are a little nervous about this sudden light. It is one thing to worship God, but not everyone is willing to be a plaything in the hands of the gods. So for this kind of thing from the hands of the gods, most people are holding a skeptical and fearful attitude.


    Humans worship God, but they fear the existence of God. Just like the story in the Lord''s Bible, human beings may not be able to say the good deeds of the gods inside, but they will absolutely remember the terrible power that he called to flood the world and let the angels call the meteor fire to destroy the city. Awe is the greatest feeling that man has for God.


    However, even if they are cautious, they can''t escape the light before they shine on them.


    I have given you, you can''t resist. Nor can it be rejected. This is the discouragement of Ming Wang himself.


    Under his will, this light is like a radioactive pulse, and he uses him as the origin. Radiated to the entire world. It was only a moment that the light flew past the entire surface of the earth. At the same time, it is almost everywhere on everyone.


    Although it was just a flash, it still made countless people feel fear. Especially in the other half of the globe, those who are still in the dark. It��s not a reassuring thing to look at it by a radiant, radial glow from the darkness.


    Especially now, the whole world has seen the premise of the Ming Wang movement through the media. This uneasiness has become even more intense. Many conspiracy theorists began to publicize their rumors at this time. And have to say that the timing of their choice is very appropriate. at this time. They easily caused panic in people''s hearts.


    After all, what the giant **** did did not know it at all, so the light was good or bad, and no one could tell. Human beings are never afraid to use the greatest maliciousness to speculate on other people''s races, so they simply believe in these conspiracy theories at this time.


    God''s theory of destruction. The sacred theology, the advent of the end, and so on, have spread wildly in the Internet. The spread of these remarks is even more so than how a government can cover up and cover up.


    This is dangerous for the ruling class, but the more dangerous is the giant **** itself. What is the concept of tens of thousands of meters? That means he is taller than any mountain in the world, and even the deepest trenches cannot cover his existence.


    And this is so tall that any scientist in the world has caught his head. A existence that wants to explode all the brain cells and can''t understand it, actually appeared in the world without a little aura, without a little wind. This in itself is a huge problem.


    How did he come out, why did it appear on earth? In the end, what countless national organizations and special institutions have begun to think about this issue. Compared with the answer of the gods, this group of people is obviously more willing to believe that Ming Wang is an alien.


    The rule of the world is ultimately based on science and not on theology. So compared with the answer of the gods, the rulers are more willing to believe the alien answer. Like the gods, the use of aliens can explain everything in front of you.


    But whether it is a **** or an alien. Ming Wang has caused a huge panic, which is beyond doubt. But the panic has not lasted for a long time and some people have found something wrong.


    The first thing I found was the patients living in the hospital. Whether their illness is light or heavy. No matter what kind of diagnosis they were given by the doctor. As long as there is a disease in the body, this time I feel the pain begins to disappear from the body. Like the snow under the scorching sun, the pain quickly disappeared from them without a trace. At the same time, long-lost health seems to have returned to their bodies.


    Patients with obvious symptoms no longer showed a trace of illness, and those who were already ill, could only lie in bed or in a wheelchair, stood up in the incredible eyes of doctors and nurses.


    They couldn''t have had this kind of physical strength anymore, and the disease had already tormented them. Or many of them are actually one step away from the embrace of death.


    But now, a miracle has happened. They got rid of the control of the disease and restored their health. And it is the healthiest one.


    Not just them, it��s the whole world. The disease is going away from them. That light makes the body of all the people who shine on him healthier. That''s true health. It''s a kind of health that feels that everything in your body is working as long as you breathe deeply.


    Someone spread the news, and soon the whole world recognized this. Not many people are idiots, not to mention that this is something that can be felt by individuals.


    So almost a moment the whole world fell into madness.


    miracle. A miracle created by God. This cognition was immediately accepted by people all over the world. At the same time, an almost fanatical mood broke out from the human race.


    The true God came, and it also lowered the greatest miracle ever. What else can be more crazy than this? It��s not to be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 262： Aegis is eager to wake up the gods

    The director of the SHIELD, Nick Fury, was dragged by the World Security Council to convene the fastest and most efficient conference ever. When he hurriedly rushed back to the air carrier from the Trident Building, the entire face was already dark.


    His dark face is getting more and more ugly.


    As soon as he walked to his old position, Nick Fury immediately began issuing orders.


    "All the people are ready, I want you to leave in half an hour. We have to go to Europe in the shortest possible time. In addition, inform the people in Europe and order them to immediately block all the areas under the guy''s feet. I don''t care what I do there. In short, all the unrelated people are evacuated."


    "Don''t tell me that there are not enough people. The army in Europe will cooperate with their actions." Seeing what some of the senior agents around seemed to want to say, Director Fury interrupted his speech immediately. "Now is a special situation. We can take over everything when necessary. Do you understand?"


    "Accepting everything, the sir, including the control of the army, but Italy," is Victorian Hande, the Supreme Agency''s eight-level agent. Be savvy and organized, and be cautious. It is also a tactical analyst who is very good at layout and insight into weaknesses.


    At the moment she asked such a question, not because Italy has a very powerful army. It is because there is a very special place in Italy, the Vatican, the country of the country. There are guys who are more troublesome than the army, clergy.


    Although the theocratic power is now far less brilliant than in the Middle Ages. But the Vatican has always kept a special army. You can call them paladins, call them **** knights, or call them exorcists.


    They are a group of people who have supernatural powers and are still very troublesome mad believers. If you can, even the SHIELD will not be willing to get rid of this group of guys.


    "Don''t worry about religious madmen. They are now self-sufficient. Call them, this is the order of the Security Council. If they don''t want to, I will allow you to use all the means that can be used to deal with them."


    Director Frei said very clearly, obviously in his eyes. The privilege of the Vatican is no longer important from the emergence of the new giant.


    Besides, what the Catholic Church is like now, the SHIELD has already had some speculation. The kind of peculiar phenomena throughout the world is enough for them to draw an interesting conclusion. And with the support of this conclusion. The SHIELD can say without any politeness that the Vatican is now not qualified for their fangs.


    After hearing the words of Nick Fury, the senior agents present at the scene all nodded. From the account of Director Furui, they can learn the truth that ordinary people can''t think of. At the same time, Victoria immediately applied for it.


    "Sir. The task on the spot can be handed over to me. There are Kun-style fighters, I can get there in the shortest possible time and arrange everything."


    Nick Fury hesitated for Victoria''s application. He does not trust Victoria very much because she has very obvious signs of leaning towards the Security Council. So it is difficult to determine whether she is the nail of the Security Council in the SHIELD.


    However, at this time, it is obviously not the time to care about this. Nick Fury pressed the suspicion in her heart and nodded at her.


    "You choose to pick two sets of agents yourself, and bring them to the fast silver and blush witches."


    This is the highest-end force in the current SHIELD hand. Bringing Victoria to the past is enough to show her trust in her. Of course, there is no shortage of monitoring. But Victoria didn''t care about this. She nodded and quickly walked out of the command tower.


    Someone took the initiative to ask for the most troublesome thing, and the rest is much simpler. Nick Fury was also polite, and told all the rest of the orders in one go.


    "Jasper, you have kept me on all the networks. I don''t want to see a group of madmen promoting the doomsday on the Internet at this time. Contact the police and the intelligence agencies in various places to get the name of the terrorists." The leader of those cults. Also remember that your identity this time is Interpol."


    "Yes, sir." Agents with bald heads don''t talk much. When I nodded, I went straight out.


    "Colson, use all your skills and contact me with people who can talk in all the troubled religions now. I don''t want to see any religious elements screaming at this time to mess up, their gods have been for thousands of years. It didn''t show up. So this guy has nothing to do with them. Tell me, don''t just confess at this time, think of this big guy as the **** of your own family."


    "Sir, these are difficult." The world''s most difficult person to speak is a religious person, so Colson laughs hard at this time. But when he saw the more ugly face of the director of Frei, he immediately changed his tone. "I will contact them now. Let them not act rashly."


    "Give me warnings, if anyone dares to mess up. Just let him prepare for the corpse of his church. I have a bomb here."


    Seeing that Coulson is about to leave, Nick Fry quickly added a sentence. For those religious elements, he is the most impatient in his heart. So the attitude is also the worst.


    Can''t guess whether the director of Fry is joking or really, Corson can only twitch and turn around and leave. He has made up his mind, according to what the director of Fry said. If something really goes wrong, you can also ask him to help with the pressure.


    Recently, there are too many black pot backs, and Coulson said that he is already a bit overwhelmed. Therefore, even if his own boss can pull over and help the top tank, he will never be merciless.


    With the departure of Coulson, the top agents in the SHIELD had their own mission, and at this time, the director of Fury moved his sight to the Hill commander.


    "How, what conclusions have been found?"


    "There is no conclusion, sir." Hill Commander mobilized the information in his hand and showed them to Nick Fury. "We used satellites, laser detection devices, and even unmanned reconnaissance aircraft for field shooting. But there is no way to get his appearance information. All the instruments are out of order. Like our eyes, we can''t see him at all." The appearance, even if you see it, can''t be remembered. This is already a supernatural means, and we can''t observe his true meaning at all."


    "Then you said that he is really a god. Even the technology we master can''t see his true content. Isn''t this the spirit that the gods should have?"


    In this case, Director Furui has already prepared himself. He knows that the world is very complicated, and the power of countless supernaturals is not at all determined by technology. So from the beginning he did not have much hope. He did not pursue responsibility, but asked a question at this time.


    "I don''t know, sir. But if I let me judge, I don''t believe in the existence of God. So, I don''t believe that he is a god," Hill commander replied coldly. She has congenital negative emotions for everything she can''t solve.


    "If he is not, then what is the miracle that has just happened in hospitals all over the world? If there is no god, then what is the thing in our hands?"


    There is no refutation of the Hill commander''s philosophy. Director Frei just uttered two questions. And when I heard such a question, even a person like Hill��s commander was silent. She must admit that some things are different from what she thinks.


    Two silent people put their gaze on the screen in front of them, where they were images of the Ming King from the satellite. From the perspective of space, Ming Wang can feel how majestic and huge he is. Only the gods can be created to this point.


    This feeling has not yet arisen for a long time, and Ming Wang��s body began to appear vision.


    His body turned into looming light and fire, burning and blazing. But miraculously did not hurt anything. It is reasonable to say that the giants of tens of thousands of meters have all turned into flames. Even with the heat, many places can be destroyed. But now, whether humans, animals or plants, they are bathed in these lights and fires as safely as they are. No damage was received.


    At the same time, a vast and powerful voice came from the mouth of the Ming Dynasty, which turned into light and fire. That is the thunder''s general voice, the incomparable shock and the incomparable majesty, so that countless people can hear clearly.


    "I am the **** of the sun, the king of light. The master of the flame, the ruler of the void. I am the king of the Ming Dynasty, and all of them need to listen to me. You should wait for the good deeds, keep the light. Do not commit evil, do not commit Crime. If there is a person who can hold it forever, I will be blessed by me. I am the king of the sun, the king of the sun. Those who do good can recite my name, and I can say good deeds, and the ambassadors give light to the light. Read my name, when there is a photo in the light, see the sorrow, the demon sorcerer takes the life. I am the king of the Ming, rewarding all good, and punishing all evil. The world needs to be cautious."


    This is a language that no one has ever heard, and a language that no one can recognize. But from the mouth of Ming Wang, people all over the world can hear and hear and understand what he means. As if it were God''s will, it was thoroughly conveyed to everyone''s heart.


    Who cares about God at this moment, who cares about God. Who cares about the gods who can only be convinced in the story of books. A true God is in front of himself, where he speaks to his teachings and speaks to his gods. In front of him, almost all the past beliefs can be swept into the pile of paper.


    Countless people fell to the ground and began to shout loudly in the name of the King. As they shouted, Ming Wang completely turned into a streamer, and instantly plunged into the clouds and disappeared into the endless sky.


    Many people saw him heading straight toward the sun, and they immediately turned their directions and prayed devoutly toward the sun.


    This majesty of the Ming Dynasty overshadowed all other gods in the world. And this made many onlookers start to anger and start to sneak. Some people are not angry with his arrogance, and some people laugh at his behavior. And more people are watching him coldly.


    Zhou Yi opened another door, waiting for him behind the door is the fate of no one knows. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 263： 剿抚二策女神意向

    The light traversed the outer space of the earth and went straight toward the distant sun. Looking at this light, many people have a feeling of growing a sigh of relief.


    Whether Ming Wang has gone far, this is a question that countless people are thinking about. Some people want him to always exist, but there are still more people who want him to leave forever.


    Many people in this world do not want to have a **** appearing on them. That is a huge threat to them. Therefore, the disappearance of Ming Wang is the best situation for many people.


    Looking at the giant **** disappeared in front of him, Nick Fury licked his ears. Although he knew that the voice was not from the ear. But he still did this kind of action.


    "A **** who promotes good deeds sounds much better than a **** who asks people to take life to sacrifice. Ha, do I still want to thank him for reducing my work in disguise?"


    In the face of the complaints of Director Frei, Hill Commander wisely closed his mouth. At this time it is obvious that everything is wrong, then it is better to say nothing. As long as you wait patiently, Nick Fury will naturally ignore you.


    Soon, Director Forre had forgotten his complaint. Turned to his deputy.


    "You said he will appear again?"


    "There is a great possibility, sir." This time the Hill commander answered quickly and surely. "Since it has already appeared once, it is very likely that it will appear for the second time. But compared to this, sir. I think we need to pay more attention to other issues."


    "What''s the problem" The director of Frei, whose whole mind is placed on the Ming Wang, did not find anything wrong. However, he knew that the Hill commander would not be targeted, so he immediately asked him seriously.


    "His deity, the sir compared with himself, I think the messenger he said is also a greater threat. After all, there is only one such god, but his messenger and those so-called ghosts can It��s more than one. If you let this happen."


    Hill��s commander said so far, leaving a lot of room for thought. Although she did not say what she thought of, the director of Frei had already understood her thoughts.


    This consequence can be very serious.


    It��s said that it��s a bit brighter, and it��s against all existing systems. It is undoubtedly to despise all the laws of the human world and those who are fair law enforcers by relying on what he believes to be good or evil and judging whether a person is guilty or not.


    And the darkness is said. This is equivalent to revealing the darkness that cannot be missed in the sun. If the sentenced guy sang the name of the King and received the blessing of God, the criminal who was released without guilty recited his name and died in the demon spirit. Then it is equivalent to telling all people plainly that their law has completely lost its fairness, and it means that those who hold these things have been completely torn off.


    . If the top of the country, the head of the government suddenly died because of the name. So for this country, it��s just a big fun.


    This kind of thing is all the rulers, or things that the order-maintainers are not willing to see. Because this is fundamentally undermining the roots of this world rule.


    As a stakeholder, Nick Fury naturally does not want to see the order inherent in the world destroyed. So he asked very seriously.


    "This is a big problem. Have you thought about how to solve it?"


    "Defining his doctrine as a cult in the world prohibits anyone from chanting his name. Spreading his existence." Hill Commander quickly gave him a statement. But it was denied by the director of Frei.


    "This is impossible. If anyone dares to do this, it will definitely be completely smashed by those fanatical guys. You must know that there are already many people in the world who don''t know how many people have become his followers. Once someone dares If you do this, you will definitely be burned to death by their anger. This is against the world, we don''t have this ability."


    "Then can only find a way to contact him, or contact the religion under his name, and talk to them. If you can talk about it, maybe there will be some optimistic changes."


    Listening to the warning from Director Frei, Hill Commander immediately gave another solution. For this method, Nick Fury seriously thought about it. Just continue to ask.


    "Do you say that he will establish religion, or is he willing to talk to us?"


    "If he dares to promote his name, he must have such a plan. I believe he will definitely establish his own beliefs. Otherwise, isn''t it meaningless if he does such a big move?"


    "You are right" agrees with Hill��s commander, and Nick Fury nodded as he nodded. "I went to the Security Council and discussed the issue with them. Now the command is handed over to you. I only have one request, don''t clash, and show our goodwill as much as possible. But before I come back, don''t Expose any intentions"


    "Yes. The Chief" received the order and the Hill Commander immediately answered. Director Furui left here quickly. The form is a bit complicated, and he must discuss it with the Security Council as soon as possible and come up with the appropriate countermeasures in the shortest possible time.


    Anyway. The SHIELD has already begun to move. And the same moves are Zhou Yi and Li Lisi.


    Ming Wang became a light. Left the earth. This is just an illusion he created. The real situation is that he took Lilith back to the castle that had become ruined, and found Lilith''s big speaker and his guard Selena.


    They had already rushed over when Lilith recovered. But at that time the dimensions of the witch had been opened. Even if they are in their capacity, they cannot enter. So, until just now, Ming Wang came to the world. Let them realize what happened.


    Selena is naturally a surprise. The great speaker, Anvina, is uneasy. Fortunately, the final outcome made all of them feel relieved and satisfied with their heartfelt satisfaction.


    Zhou Yi and Lilith formed an alliance. Although it is temporary, but it has not yet reached the point of turning its face, so it seems that there are possibilities for harmony on both sides. Of course, what the end result will be, depends entirely on the dialogue between the two gods.


    At the moment, the dialogue between them is still quite enjoyable.


    Zhou Yi, who has changed to her own appearance, is in the **** of Lilith. Behind him is Selena who follows him closely. Ever since I knew that I followed Zhou Yi to hell. She has always been a bit nervous.


    Because for her, the word **** is really terrible. The complete scarlet color in front of her made her feel deeply uncomfortable from her heart.


    Although she is also a part of the legend, walking in **** still makes her feel the chill in her bones. After all, the gap between them is too great. If it wasn''t for Zhou Yi, she was around her and shared a lot of pressure for her. She really doesn''t know what she will do.


    "This is your attendant. It seems that she is a little nervous. But rest assured, I am not so terrible here. At least it is much better than Satan and Murphysto''s hell."


    Lilith, who has become a half-human and semi-snake, smiled and said to Selena, her charm is amazing, especially the scarlet eyes. Full of magical temptation. This temptation makes Selena, who is also a woman, somewhat unable to hold her own heart, and some embarrassedly went forward.


    But before she took two steps, she was held down by Zhou Yi. At the same time, Zhou Yi��s voice passed from behind her.


    "Is it too much for someone who treats me like this, Lilith. Do you want to provoke me?"


    "I don''t have this meaning." Hearing Zhou Yi''s words, Lilith quietly lowered her scarlet pupil. Without the gaze of her demon eyes, Selena immediately returned to God. She quickly retired two steps and hid in the back of Zhou Yi.


    This situation allowed Lilith to smile and said to Zhou Yi.


    "It seems that you are very fond of this girl. It is an enviable child, is she your family?"


    "Not yet, but it''s fast. Lilith. You invited me here to tell me about this irrelevant thing?"


    Gently smiling, Lilith swims around her body and summons two tall seats in the endless **** sea. She sat on a chair and made an invitation to Zhou Yi.


    "Please sit down, the rest is very important, we need to discuss it very carefully."


    Sitting on the seat, Zhou Yi put on a listening position. He wants to hear what Lilith wants to say. As an ancient god, her experience is sometimes very important.


    Seeing the humility of Zhou Yi, Lilith immediately revealed a smile that reversed the sentient beings.


    "Ming Wang. I think you should have the idea of ??building a faith now. So, do you know what to do?"


    Shake his head. Zhou Yi replied very clearly.


    "Lilith, don''t talk about it, just say anything. I don''t have the method and experience to build faith, but it should have nothing to do with you."


    "You should be a little more patient. Under the prince of Ming. Especially for the opposite sex." Lilith is not angry, just made a resentful expression. Of course, with her peerless beauty, this resentment naturally has a fascinating charm. "You should know that I have been sealed for thousands of years. During this time, Sumer and Canaan''s gods have been broken. The rest is only two or three kittens and puppies, and They may not accept me as a poor woman."


    "Uh-huh" sent a question from the nose. Zhou Yi gestured her to continue.


    "So, I am thinking that I will not find a new home. Then, under the prince of Ming, you said that we will form a new **** system together. How to use your strength and my experience to form a new **** in this world. Department, establish a new kingdom of God."


    Lilith said, the voice became high. It seems that she has already thought of something to be happy about. At this time, Zhou Yi��s sentence interrupted her emotions.


    "So, do you want to join my majesty and become my god?"


    ...

 Chapter 264： Night demon birth

    "You belong to God, you must have misunderstood what I meant. Under the prince of Ming, I mean, let''s create this **** together. So the relationship between us should be regardless of the primary and secondary."


    When she heard Zhou Yi, Lilith smiled reluctantly. Then she began to stare closely at Zhou Yi��s eyes. She wanted to understand that this mighty Sun God had just said that it was a joke, or a real thought in his heart. But seeing his serious eyes, Lilith had an ominous premonition.


    "You must be laughing at you under the prince of Ming Dynasty."


    "No, I mean this. Lilith, if you want to work with me and build a god. Then you have to be my subordinate. I only accept people who can be my men, not one." God who is equal to me."


    Zhou Yi shook his head and chuckled at Lilith. He understood very clearly that this time Lilith was asking for him, not that he was asking Lilith. The initiative is completely in his hands.


    "You can''t do this, Ming Wang. You can''t build a **** system at all. It''s not a mythical era, except you can''t even find other gods to join your power."


    Lilith suddenly increased her volume and the whole snake body stood up. This made her instantly appear in a condescending position.


    "Building a **** is not a mission that a **** can accomplish. You need me, Ming Wang. And I can''t ask for it. I just want to have the status I deserve in the gods we work together to build."


    In the face of Lilith''s request, Zhou Yi laughed and stood up. He just took the first two steps and let Lilith guard the body. At this time, he waved his hand and said.


    "On the side of the couch, I can''t allow others to sleep. Lilith, you should understand this truth. The gods are mine, and naturally I can''t allow anyone to share everything that belongs to me."


    The current Zhouyi character is obviously a more overbearing Ming Wang. So for his words, Lilith was so afraid that she would not dare to refute. After seeing the gods of Ming Wang, she has completely lost the courage to confront him. If it is not a huge interest that motivates her, let her continue to deal with Zhou Yi. Maybe she has already been the same as the Lord. He walked to the endless void.


    After all, from the current performance, Zhou Yi is no longer in a grade compared with them. Therefore, they have no possibility of equal communication at all.


    "You are sure that you have to do this little room."


    Lilith is not reconciled, very unwilling. So that she is still asking Zhou Yi. I hope he can save a little room. However, Zhou Yi��s attitude is very decisive.


    "Lilith, if you want to create a **** system, then I must be the **** of the gods, the king of kings. So you should not call you that kind of thinking. Surrender, or leave. I will not give you more The choice. It depends on your contribution to my real name. Make a choice, Lilith. My time is running out."


    This arrogant attitude stimulated Lilith''s nerves. Her eyes immediately became fierce, and the scales on the entire snake body were violently erected. At the same time, the scarlet sea they are in is beginning to tumbling, and the rolling waves make this world of oceans almost into an endless turbulence.


    And the tremors of the world have made Selena''s vampire, who is equivalent to a mortal, immediately open her eyes, and she hardly believes everything she sees. In the face of this power, she can only cringe behind Zhou Yi, and only close to him, she can let herself get a breath and shelter in this terrible world of drama.


    And as Selena instinctively sensed. At the side of Zhou Yi, letting the world be turbulent, can''t let yourself be disturbed and hurt. The place where he lived almost became a holy sanctuary. They are sheltered from all external influences.


    The riots in the scarlet sea come quickly and go fast. Soon, Lilith calmed her anger and found her own reason. As a goddess, the experience of thousands of years has told her that it is almost the limit that Ming Wang can tolerate. If you cross this line, maybe you are waiting for her, the wrath of the King of Thunder.


    She has witnessed the destructive power of Ming Wang, and she does not want to call such a trouble.


    "Thinking clearly" looked at the scarlet sea and returned to the kind of peace and quiet of the Haitang River clear, Zhou Yi asked with a blind eye.


    Lilith stared at him, and after a long while she succumbed to a severe murderous light. She marched to the front of Zhou Yi and then got up. Let yourself and him have only a little subtle distance. At the same time, her voice became majestic.


    "I can be your god, but you must promise me a request."


    "Let''s talk, I am listening."


    "I want that position that is only under you. That is, in addition to you and I must be the most vocal existence in the future gods. This is the biggest condition I can accept. Otherwise, even if I choose to leave, I will not be your god."


    "So, what you mean is"


    "I want to be your god" Lilith''s voice became majestic and could not be rejected, even her expression and eyes were full of confidence and arrogance. "Like Hera to Zeus, Friga to Odin, Isis to Osiris. I. Queen Lilith of the Scarlet Sea, daughter of the earth, life, goddess of the night. Absolutely qualified, There is also this power that is not inferior to their existence. You want to be a god, you can. But I must be your god, and only I can sit in this position and share your glory."


    "I am one of the most beautiful goddesses that has appeared in the world since ancient times. It is also one of the most powerful goddesses in the world. Only one of all your choices can deserve you, and only me can help. You build this **** system. As long as you promise me, this **** will belong to you and me, and the countless people in my darkness will be at your disposal, even myself, you can belong to you."


    "I want that position, that only belongs to me."


    Lilith''s conditions are very attractive, but the more attractive is her own. As she said, she is indeed the most beautiful goddess. Beautiful to the point where no one can hold the mind.


    Even the gods like Zhou Yi have a feeling of ecstasy. She is so beautiful, that beauty is even above her divine power. So when she mentioned that she could belong to Zhou Yi, Zhou Yi really had an unspeakable impulse.


    He really wants to agree. But in the depths of the soul, there was a violent shock. Another voice rang continuously in the depths of his heart, making him unable to express his ideas. This feeling is like his body is not just his own, he can not make any decision arbitrarily.


    Chaos and disagreements appeared in the mind of Zhou Yi, and the souls of Zhou Yi began to have a split feeling. He slammed his head down. There was a painful look in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Looking at Zhou Yi''s vision, Lilith asked. She wants to go forward, but Selena is inexplicably courageous at this time. She quickly stood up and protected Zhou Wei, who had a painful expression, and stopped in front of Lilith.


    Blocked by a mortal in his own march. Lilith''s face immediately became cold. This is a disrespectful crime that is enough for her to punish Selena. But she couldn''t do this because Zhou Yi had slowed down this time and extended a hand to stop her next move.


    "I''m fine with Serena. Going behind me, this is not the place you should come up." It seems to be reprimanded, but in the case of maintenance, Selena is protected. Zhou Yi looks at Lilys who has been staring at her with glamorous eyes. Give the answer she wants.


    "Yes, I can accept you as my god. But it must be after our gods are established."


    Face this answer. Lilith is satisfied. She nodded, and the majestic look on her face also brought a little feminine color.


    "Very good, very good. My Majesty, there is no problem at all. As long as you are there, I am building a god, a God country that belongs only to us, but it is a breeze. Believe me, this is It won''t be long."


    She said, she walked around the snake body and came to Zhou Yi. And very naturally embraced his arm. At the same time, I put my perfect body close to it. And when she did this, her face was still charming and majestic, which made her look enchanting and holy. Just make people want to move. I can''t completely control the mourning in my heart.


    However, although her movements are very imaginative, her words are not talking about this at all. In the face of Zhou Yi, she pointed to the scarlet sea under her feet and said seriously.


    "As your future god, my majesty. I have given you my first gift. Look, this is the cornerstone of our future kingdom. They will also be your most loyal servants."


    She said, she waved her arm to her feet. And with her movements, countless stars of light emerged from her hands, one after another into the scarlet sea at the foot.


    Regarding those light spots, Zhou Yi saw it very clearly. It was the soul of an angel, the angel soul that was ruined by him in the battle with the Lord, and was swallowed into the belly by Lilith. Lilith has now released them from their bodies and placed them in the scarlet sea that symbolizes life.


    What will happen next, Zhou Yi has already guessed. However, even with preparations, he was shocked. As for Selena and Avena, there is a feeling that a miracle appears in front of her eyes.


    Countless spots of light fell into the scarlet sea and were immediately wrapped in thick red blood. Under the guidance of the light spot and the unpredictable mysterious power, the blood is a little bit of the image of the person. Then soon, the image was frozen and lived more and more. Fresh to the blood red faded from their body, it looks like a real person.


    Compared with ordinary people, the only difference is that they are too beautiful and beautiful, and they have a pair of huge wings. It is the dark wings, like the raven in the night, a mysterious thing that can only exist in the dark. And this is the symbol that Lilith has given them.


    "They are night demon, my majesty. The new life born in my scarlet sea with the pure soul of the angel. Just give them time, they will become your most loyal and reliable servant."


    Looking at the night demon who were born, Lilith introduced it smugly.


    Compared with the thing that the vampire can''t get on the countertop. The night demon is the real night darling. They are strong, intelligent, and still divine. It is the best cornerstone of the Kingdom of God and the best servant of them.


    This is her gift to Zhou Yi, and she is a gift to the future that she and Zhou Yi share. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 265： Gods power, heaven, hell

    "Night Demon" faced this kind of creature created by Lilith, Zhou Yi sighed a little. Then turned to Lilith. "What kind of power have you given them?"


    "I give them the ability to walk in the darkness. As long as it is the place where the darkness comes, they can walk through it freely. No matter where they are, they can go directly from the **** to the darkness they want to go." ��


    Lilith smiled triumphantly. All of this can be said to be in her plan.


    "Like me and you talk about the gods, they will become what you call the evil spirits. Let countless sinful people fear. Only fear, let the mortal people remember your majesty. This is what the supreme **** should have."


    A glance at the night demon who was a bit embarrassed at the scarlet sea because of the birth, Zhou Yi nodded and asked.


    "They are the ghosts I said, then my messenger. Since you asked me to say this, can I think that you have a solution?"


    "Of course, I have always been prepared." Lilith smiled and held Zhou Yi''s hand, and countless angel souls piled up together to form a bright aperture. Surrounded by the hands they held.


    "I can make my people with divinity, and you can do the same. The gods with the power of life can easily give life to those with spiritual things, and the angel soul itself is the most spiritual. Soul, you only need to give them your strength, they will manifest the form of life. And this is the domain that belongs to us."


    Lilith said while guiding Zhou Yi to use her divine power. Zhou Yi now has six powers.


    Among them, the power of the fire is the power of the sun **** fire, as the incarnation of the sun, the first fire in countless myths. This power gives him the power to control the flames and create a devastating sunfire.


    Then there is the power of light. This gives him the power to control light. As long as it is the light radiated by the sun, he can be played and controlled by him. All the light in the world can be said to be his people, and they must be ruled by him.


    And then. It is the power of power. This is the embodiment of his powerful body and the complete mystification of forces such as gravitational control. In essence, it is to let him have more powerful power, and to be promoted to a certain degree of gravitational control by divinity. At the same time, this power also gives him the concept of some power with special meaning. For example, let all his attacks be attached to a mysterious, conceptual change in nature. Or he can give this kind of power to others.


    of course. This kind of giving is not unlimited. He has certain requirements for both the creator and the entrant.


    After the power is the power of the void, this is what is learned from the body, is the control and use of space. Of course, after being sublimated into power, this power naturally gained a big leap. Broken, moved, overlapped, constructed, etc., for the void. Any morphological change can be tried.


    Then there is the power of time. The power of time is very special, even after being sublimated. Zhou Yi also only has more power to suspend time and space. And this pause is only a relative sense. Rather than suspending, it is better to use a special method to gaze at the long river and interfere with the long river. However, even so, such ability can still be said to be extremely powerful and dangerous. If you can, even Zhou Yi is not willing to abuse such ability.


    Finally, there is one power left. And one is the life that Lilith mentioned. In the past he called it a gift. But when the real name was condensed, it was stripped of the outer shell. Showing the most essential appearance, life.


    The power of life allows him to never sink like the sun. Even if you die, you will return to the world from the country of the dead. At the same time, this power can make all things alive. Let the sick and the weak get treatment, and the injured person will be cured. The aging is regained youth, and the gods receive the blessing of eternal life. Even further, to make life without life, to let the dead return to the world is not something that can not be done.


    Of course, the last step is to pay the price. As for the cost of paying, you need to talk to the **** who is in charge of death.


    just now. What Lilith wants is that Zhou Yi uses such power. Use these souls to create new life.


    Without a soul, even a **** can hardly do this. But with the soul, for the gods who control the power of life. This is just a breeze.


    There is an experienced spiritual teaching like Lilith. Zhou Yi soon grasped the middle of the embarrassment. He injected the power of life into the countless souls. At the same time, using the power of power, the light and the divine nature of life are divided into these newly created lives.


    And with all the conditions in place, these former angels began to appear in this world with a new attitude.


    Like the night demon, this group of newly born lives is also a handsome man and woman. But compared to the feminine night demon. This group of lives is more sunny and dignified. They are tall and tall, both men and women, and they have very muscular lines and muscles.


    And the same as the night demon. Behind them, there is also a pair of huge wings. However, unlike the dark wings of the night owl, the wings of these people are golden, like the color of the sun. Every feather is like pure gold weaving. At first glance, it will have a feeling of honor and luxury.


    Just as Lilith gave the nightmare the magical power, he also gave some magical power to these lives. They can turn into light and walk around any corner of the world. At the same time, the deity of life on them can also help them to get rid of the pain and renew their lives.


    This is the root of their role as their messengers. With this power, even if they do not have any fighting power, they can become a qualified messenger of God. What''s more, how could it be that there is no fighting power when Zhou Yi permeates the light of the gods?


    So, no matter which way you say it. They are all qualified.


    "From now on, you are the messenger of light. My commander in the world."


    Listening to Zhou Yi��s orders, the bright messengers who have been born have bent down with respect to Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi is not as boring as the Lord, creating a pile of machines without feelings. He is the same as Lily in this respect, and there is no restriction on the feelings of these creations.


    So even though there is only the same emotional thinking as white paper. But this group of bright messengers still showed due respect to the creator of Zhou Yi. And this kind of respect is what the night demons don''t have.


    Lilith looked at these envious messengers with some admiration. I am very grateful to Zhou Yi.


    "It''s a beautiful creation. I can feel that they are stronger than the night demon, even more powerful than the original angels. You are very talented in this respect."


    I heard Lilith��s admiration and glanced at the bright messengers in front of me. Zhou Yi also showed some satisfaction in his eyes. The first time I could create this kind of creature, it really made him feel the surprise. Since Lilith gave her such a surprise, would he still have to give her a part?


    He thought for a moment and held out his hand. The volatility from the void immediately spread from his palm. And extended to his feet, linked to the scarlet sea under his feet.


    This move immediately shocked Lilith. She hasn''t made any noise yet. The tremor of the rumble escaped from the sea level. Then, an island emerged from below the sea level little by little, and gradually expanded until it became a continent, a new world.


    This is half of the once heaven, and it is said to be the brightest and most holy place. But with the end of the battle between the Lord and the King of Ming, heaven has completely turned into two halves. And half of them were also earned by Zhou Yi.


    However, this half-paradise in Zhou Yi��s hands is strictly a dilapidated dimension. The above is because of the remnants of the war, it can be said that it is riddled with holes, you don''t even know how much time it takes to fix it. So for Zhou Yi, it is like a pity of food tasteless. There is basically no use in leaving it, and of course it is a pity to leave it alone. In short, very embarrassing.


    However, after Lilith gave herself such a surprise, Zhou Yi made a decision. Since it��s useless, it��s simply cheaper Lilith, and it��s completely integrated into Lilith��s hell.


    Zhou Yi thought so, and did the same. Under his resolute and vigorous, the whole world has rumbling rumbling. This means that the world is undergoing tremendous changes. The integration of half a paradise can be said to have nearly doubled the dimension of the world.


    The power of heaven is involved in hell. Although it interfered with the purity of Lilith''s power, it also allowed some new power to be involved in her divinity. This is for her. Absolutely not a bad thing. It may even be an opportunity. In the face of such an opportunity, Lilith will not refuse to accept.


    So soon, the new world has stabilized. There is also a huge land in the sky of Lilith Red Sea Hell.


    It is a huge land. But the above is a complete silence. There are dry rivers, collapsed houses, and dead forest meadows. The darkness is shrouded above. Let everything here be as quiet as the rest of the dead.


    This is the result of the struggle between the Lord and the King, and what Zhou Yi is doing now is to save it all.


    Facing the huge land, Zhou Yi pointed to the void, and the huge golden light wheel immediately appeared on the land. The endless light lingers on the golden light wheel, letting it lie in the sky like a sun, swaying its own radiance without any scruples.


    This light dispelled the darkness of the continent. Let the whole paradise return to a bright light. At the same time, he also completely restored the land of this land.


    Numerous vegetation has re-emerged, giving birth to green buds. And in a short time, these shoots began to mature. They thrived and grew into lush green leaves, green grasses, beautiful flowers and full fruits.


    The new streams also emerged from the dry surface, which nourished the dry riverbed, allowing the water of life to flow again on this land.


    Heaven has been reborn, and this new paradise belongs to Lilith. Zhou Yi gave it to Lilith, which is not a big deal. So Lilith looked at his eyes a little weird.


    It��s not grateful to say it, it��s better to look at a fool again. However, he is not a fool, even Lilith himself can not tell that she only knows that she has received a gift that is difficult to refuse. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 266： Divine perfusion interest dispute

    If Lilith gave Zhou Yi a small surprise, then Zhou Yi gave Lilith a huge shock.


    He gave Lilith what Lilith had never thought of. The kind of shock beyond the imagination, let Lilith feel the whole head is a little worried.


    This is now the psychological preparation of the woman and the naked marriage of the man. The result is that the man owns the villa sports car plus the yacht, and there are seven or eight listed companies as incredible.


    Although I can still feel that this half of the paradise was left with a mark by Zhou Yi. But whether it is the management of heaven or the power it feeds back. They have all been attributed to her name. Zhou Yi is only the nominal owner, and Lilith has become the actual controller.


    This situation is really a surprise to Lilith. There is even a feeling that the story does not follow the development of her script. Is this a conspiracy? The side of the witch is rolling in her heart, but no matter what she thinks, she has not found anything with a trap.


    Zhou Yi opened everything in front of her in front of her, without any trace of reservation. Even a mark left by himself is even brighter. This behavior made Lilith somewhat uncomfortable and quite uncomfortable.


    "What do you mean?" With full of doubts, Lilith asked the confusion in her heart.


    "Just give the people who need it the purpose. For me, this thing can''t help me much. It''s better to let it shine in your hands. By the way, I want to point you something." ��


    While answering Lilith''s question, Zhou Yi said his purpose.


    Upon hearing this, Lilith immediately became cautious. Although she does not know what Zhou Yi will want. But since you use heaven to exchange such expensive things, it is obvious that what he wants is not a general item. So she cautiously tempted it.


    "Give heaven all just to change something, what do you want?"


    "The soul of Michael, I want half"


    Michael, the blazing angel of six pairs of wings, is the highest-ranking angel on the sacred side. Unlike those intermediate angels, he not only has his own consciousness and emotion. There are even his own personalities. The blazing angels are no different from other gods in the Lord''s gods.


    It is only because the Lord''s **** is a monotheistic doctrine, so he can only be an angel and not a god. This is only an issue of identity and does not affect the status of Michael.


    It is also true. The soul of Michael is essentially different from other angel souls. Other angels are only tools of God, and Michael is a **** without a name. This is why Lilith did not take out the soul of Michael and let him regenerate in the scarlet sea.


    She didn''t have the great power to mold Michael''s body, and she didn''t control him, so that he was completely faithful to himself. Once reincarnation. Michael is still Michael, and with his own emotions and memories, he will not become those loyal night demon and light messengers. He will only be himself.


    Lilith was at the time when Zhou Yi destroyed Michael and secretly collected his soul. There is no idea of ??transforming him. She just wants to swallow him and gain new power and power from his soul. But now, this idea obviously does not work. Zhou Yi has already spoken, and she can''t hide the soul of Michael.


    Even though she didn''t want to, Lilith handed over the soul of Michael. The interests of heaven are far greater than a Michael, and a woman as smart as she knows how to choose.


    "You have a way to control him." But even if the soul of Michael was handed over to Zhou Yi''s hand, Lilith couldn''t put down the idea that she had in her heart. She wants to know what Zhou Yi wants to do with this soul, and whether she has the opportunity to get some benefits from it.


    Although determination has been made. He and Ming Wang are partners. But this agreement was not realized in one day, and Lilith would have to consider one more day for herself. She is not the kind of fool woman in love. Before Ming Wang became her king, everything will be implemented according to the agreement, she will try her best to get any benefit she can get from the current alliance.


    "I have no way to control him, and there is no need to control him." In the face of Lilith''s inquiry, Zhou Yi replied, while pinching the soul of Michael, directly instilling the power of divinity into it with the most rude means. The devastating fire was infused into the soul, and the soul of Michael''s group was easily divided into two halves.


    And that means. He completely destroyed the existence of Michael. The soul is not an apple and can be divided at will. The moment when Zhou Yi poured into the fire, it actually meant that Michael had been completely destroyed. What is left is his divine power and the broken personality.


    However, this is what Zhou Yi wants. He doesn''t need a charismatic Michael. All he wants is the power of Michael. With this power provided by Michael, he can cultivate a waiter who is faithful to himself. Isn''t this much better than a Michael?


    Of course, this is just the idea of ??Zhou Yi. Lilith doesn''t think so. Looking at Zhou Yi''s destructive move, she called out almost instantly.


    "What are you doing, don''t you know that this will ruin him?"


    She also wants to stop Zhou Yi, but obviously it is too late. Zhou Yi��s action is too fast. When Lilith screamed, he had already thrown half of the divine power.


    "Of course I know, and this is my purpose. It is only an angel of a district, compared with his value. I want to use him as a nutrient to cultivate a truly loyal subordinate."


    "You want to do this." Lilith took over half of the divinity, and some asked incomprehensibly. She feels that she can''t keep up with Zhou Yi''s thinking. Just to cultivate a man, it destroys a existence that is equivalent to a high-order god. Is this really what the normal gods will do?


    If you swallow this soul, you may have one or two new abilities, and maybe even raise your own personality. If you reincarnate him, you will get a man who is equal to the gods. And such a man, the value of value is more valuable than these tens of thousands of night demon and light messengers.


    However, Zhou Yi did not choose the two, but used a way that Lilith completely abandoned. He ruined the most important thing in this soul, only taking away the divine power and the broken person inside. In the eyes of Lilith, it was completely the same as killing a goose that would lay golden eggs for a golden egg that had not yet come out. Crazy stupidity reached the extreme.


    How long does it take for him to grow up? It takes a long time for this man to mend this person and transform himself into another Michael. Don''t think that Lilith knows, this is definitely a desperate number.


    But even if she is angry and angry, it will not help. Zhou Yi has already done this, and he has squandered this divine power.


    He took Selena behind him and directly inserted the half of Michael''s deity into her body.


    As a heterogeneous vampire who is only a little stronger than the average person, Selena naturally has no ability to digest this power. The moment when the huge deity belonging to Michael was instilled into her body by Zhou Yi, she felt the pain of a whole body cell that was about to burst.


    Even more than just cells, even the imaginary soul for her has a feeling of being bombarded. Every cell is boiling, every nerve is shaking, and even the soul can''t tell the unclear feeling. In the face of this pain, Selena had no demeanor for the deathwalker, and shouted with her mouth open and her teeth.


    If there is no accident, she will be completely destroyed by these divinities because she cannot bear this power, but since Zhou Yi is here, naturally this will not happen.


    "Stay on, Selena. If I am there, you will be fine."


    Whispered comfortably, Zhou Yi immediately used his life power. With his more powerful divine power, he was involved in Selena''s body. This will naturally exacerbate Selena''s pain, but it will also repair her body that is destroyed by the divine nature, allowing her to adapt to the divinity of the body, and no longer have any crisis.


    Soon, the infusion of divinity was completely completed. The violent walk in Selena was also suppressed by Zhou Yi. This should be said to be a good thing, but Selena doesn''t think so. Although this has only been a very short time, it seems to be as long as centuries in her senses.


    The ultimate pain has plagued her almost mad, and the double torture of the heart and the heart made her sweat, and her whole body became as if it had been poured by water. The most ridiculous thing is that she still doesn''t know why she is going to suffer this crime.


    She just wanted to ask Zhou Yi. But suddenly looked up, but saw the anger in Lily''s eyes, and the envy of the once-dark dark speaker around her.


    Reminiscent of the exchange of two gods, she immediately thought of what happened. I seem to be instilled into the power of a god, and then become a future that may become the existence of God.


    The idea slammed Selena''s brain and made her look dizzy. How is it possible, how is this possible?


    Not only does she have such incredible thoughts, but Lilith is also. She stared angrily at Zhou Yi and lowered her voice.


    "Ming Wang, I need an explanation. According to our agreement, I am your god. Then can you tell me what you mean by what you just did? This mortal is worthy of your love, even at her expense. Great gift"


    Lilith is jealous. Not for feelings, there is not such a wonderful thing between them. She is for her own benefit. In her opinion, she is the other half of Zhou Yi''s future. She is the one who can have everything in him. But what Zhou Yi is doing now is almost the same as Guangming Zhengtai��s showing to other women in front of her. This completely violated her interests.


    And this is what Lilith can''t stand. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 267： Cant ignore the call

    None of the gods in the mythology is not good. Among them, especially the queen of Zeus, the queen of Hera is represented. Her kindness has almost become her symbol, even when marriage has become a theocratic power, condensed on her godhead.


    Although this power has nothing to do with the fight against illegal third parties and the blessing of the orthodox wife with various forces. But Hera kept it, which shows how much she hated her passionate husband and his lover.


    There are examples of Hera in front, and Lilith is naturally not there. The goddess, or all the women, can''t stand the man''s heart. Especially when the man has the identity of her fianc��, she is still in front of her face. This is even more unbearable.


    At this moment, Lilith even had the power to summon and completely destroy the impulse of Selena. However, looking at Zhou Yi''s actions, she knew that doing so would definitely have very serious consequences. So even if she had such a big hatred in her heart, she was still stunned. Turned to question Zhou Yi.


    In the face of Lilith''s question, Zhou Yi raised an eyebrow.


    "Selina is my woman, there is no need to question this. So what is right for her is also my thing. Don''t say that you are not my **** now, even if our **** system is established, our agreement is fulfilled. You can''t interfere with me either."


    As soon as this was said, Lilith immediately angered. This is an arrogant attitude. If Zhou Yi said this, then she is not even able to keep her basic status in the future. If it is not her reason to persuade her mind, Lilith even wants to rush directly to the most direct use of Zhou Yi. The way to have a good chat. Even if she didn''t have the urge to go to this point, she calmed down and said to Zhou Yi in the coldest attitude.


    "This is your commitment, it has already reached this level."


    "I didn''t violate the idea I promised, Lilith" Zhou Yi blinked and answered her question. "We are only a transaction between us. I want you to join me, and what you want is a post-God identity. I can do it all. But in our agreement. It definitely does not include feelings."


    "I like who is my business, I am not difficult to be a bet, now is, the future is also. This is my principle. Even if it is the identity of the king of God, can not change my principles. Do you understand?"


    "So you understand, what do you mean by doing this," Lilith gasped and smiled, her face smiling like a blade. "Whether you have heard of a **** is only an identity, not the real wife of the king. Which **** is in the eyes of her king. Not as important as other women. Ming Wang, you are humiliating me, let me be The goal of other gods and ridicule


    "Sorry, you are talking about another thing. I want to honestly follow what you want, I am afraid it is not as simple as you think."


    "You really don''t plan to think about it again." Lilith''s voice became more serious, and she even began to bring her unique majesty.


    However, Zhou Yi does not eat him. He just shrugged and replied.


    "Don''t think about it anymore, Lilith. The things I decide will not change. Benefits are interests, feelings are feelings. I don''t want to distort one for one."


    "Very good, Ming Wang. You don''t regret it." Lilith''s charming face has gone. The majesty of Ling Xiao is even more than three points. She said to Zhou Yi in this way, there is even a threat in the tone.


    "If you are smart enough, I think you should be able to hold your own bottom line. Know what you should not do." Zhou Yi heard Lilith''s threat, so he quickly counterattacked. He believes that Lilith can understand what he means. Once she crosses the bottom line, the relationship between them will change dramatically. And that is absolutely impossible for her.


    "Of course, I am very, understand" responded to Zhou Yi word by word, Li Sisi''s expression on his face changed immediately, once again softened. She is like a fickle enchantress. People can never understand her mind.


    Zhou Yi is not afraid of her righteousness, even more afraid of what she is secretly playing. So he mentioned a twelve-point mind and prepared for everything.


    "Very good, since you said so. Then I am relieved. I will leave the messenger to you. How to use them is your future future. I have other things to do, here. I will hand it over to you."


    "Why, are you leaving?" Lilith asked with a smile, and there was no feeling of unpleasantness before.


    "I still have things to do in the world of the world, Ming Wang is just one of my identity. Not all of mine. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Of course, you are still playing an old game. The identity of the mortal is intertwined with the identity of the gods and plays the role of a different character. I have to say that you are very interested because there is such a beauty in the customs."


    "Lilith, this has nothing to do with you" Zhou Yi��s voice was lifted in an instant.


    With his loud words, Lilith also let her voice scream.


    "No, of course, it''s related to me. Your Majesty, you must at least let me know how many enemies I have. Besides, if you want to build a god, you can do it without walking around the world."


    And Lilith, a woman with a variety of means, mixed up, Zhou Yi obviously has no extra solution. He could only pull apart the cracks in the void, throwing a cold word, and took Selena into it.


    "You want to keep up, just keep up. But don''t forget. I''ve been watching you all the time."


    Lilith immediately laughed when she heard this, and a mist of fog shrouded her, and she, under the cover of this fog, walked into the void of Zhouyi with her big speaker.


    Stepping out, it is back to the big house of the Victor family. At this point, it has already been guarded by Emilia. The disappearance of Zhou Yi began to worry her a bit. But with the appearance of the King of the Great God, her fears became shocked and then became a bigger surprise.


    The boss who has a special relationship with himself has become a true god, which makes it impossible for the rights-oriented Emilia to surprise. But no matter how pleasant the surprise is, she has not dazed her mind. She has already thought about how to express her loyalty to a **** and gain greater rights from him.


    She didn''t think of a good way, but she had an idea that was not an idea. That is to let Victor''s vampires guard the place where Zhou Yi left, until Zhou Yi came back.


    Although this method is stupid, it is enough to be loyal. This also led to Zhou Yiyi coming back here and seeing a strange sight.


    Victor''s vampires stood neatly in a row. He walked out of the crack and respectfully crouched to the ground. At the same time, Emilia was also in the face of Zhou Yi, Ying Ying fell.


    "Welcome to your return, the great King of Ming"


    This kind of worship and awe, which is more than before, makes Zhou Yi feel a lot better. He is about to talk. It was interrupted by a voice coming from behind.


    "This is what you are under the human hand, my majesty. I have to say that there is nothing else besides this respect."


    This sentence made Emilia feel that something was wrong, she just wanted to refute one sentence. But when she looked up. The whole person was immediately stunned.


    Out of the crack is a stunning beauty that she never imagined. The black hair is like the night''s long hair, which reflects the perfect face of the bright moon, so that when she sees her, she will deeply reflect her into her mind. The tall and perfect figure is matched with a gorgeous and elegant black dress, which makes her both mysterious and enchanting. And in her body, the temperament of noble, majestic and enchanting, let her have a charm that reverses the sentient beings. Only in this eye, Emilia has already become self-defeating, and her heart has flowed out hundreds of millions of envy and envy.


    How can the world have such a beautiful woman.


    Don''t say that Emilia was shocked by Lilith and couldn''t speak. Even Zhou Yi, who saw Lily as a human figure, had some loss of consciousness. Lilith is so beautiful at the moment, not at all fascinated by the charm of her mythological story.


    But beauty can''t be a weapon to conquer Zhou Yi. He immediately returned to God and said to her.


    "For human beings, there is no need for any means of conquering power. You only need to use good powers and use the forces in our hands to create everything you want. Emilia is my cronies, many Things you can solve through her."


    "So, this woman is your appointed servant, the future ruler of the common religion, your spokesperson in the world." Lilith looked at Emilia and immediately laughed. "Not unacceptable, at least I like her eyes very much."


    Emilia is still shocked by the name of Lilith, who just called Zhou Yi. At this moment, I heard the news that I could not be myself. She suppressed the ecstasy in her heart. Immediately bowed to Zhou Yi and Lilith.


    "I won''t let you down, two knees. No matter what you need, I will do my best to reach your ideas."


    This words immediately made Lilith laugh, and from Emilia she found a familiar thing. It was the thrill of killing and killing in her temple thousands of years ago.


    "My Majesty, the rest will be handed over to me. With the power of the shackles of my six hundred years, coupled with your enthusiasm, we must achieve our goal soon."


    Listening to the words of Lilith, Zhou Yi could not help but nod. He believes that Lilith has such ability, and when he is about to say something. The phone on my body is ringing. The caller ID shows a name that must not be ignored. His mother.


    "Dear Mom, are you looking for me?"


    Suppressed the spread of the sound, let this title be heard only by Lilith and Selena in the ear. And when the title came out, let alone Selena, even the expression on Lilith''s face became weird.


    What kind of existence is the mother of Ming Wang? They began to fantasize in their own minds. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 268： Mother Heart Queen Action

    The brain hole is too big to replace the reality, the status climbs higher, and there are still people on the head. This sentence is fully applicable to the current situation.


    Although Lilith and Selena have made many ideas, such as the mother of the king is the goddess of the earth, Gaia, or the existence of a certain **** of creation. But what is the result is not the same as what they think. Zhou Wei is just an ordinary human woman, which can be heard from the dialogue on the phone.


    In the same way, even Zhou Yi has become a god, becoming a existence that has been worshipped by countless mortals. But in front of Zhou Wei, he still has to be honest, be an obedient son.


    "Dear Mom, are you looking for me?"


    "Child, where did you just see what you saw?" When he called the phone, Zhou Hao asked in a hurry. Although she is in the British Isles, she also saw the giant **** that appeared on the European continent. Obviously, that huge **** gave her a greater ideological impact.


    "I saw it, Mom. Isn''t it spectacular?" Hearing the uneasyness of his mother''s heart, Zhou Yi smiled and calmed her mood. "Easy, that guy doesn''t look malicious. Besides, our family is not a bad person. Even if you don''t receive any blessings, you won''t be hurt by anything."


    His speech speed is gentle and gentle, so that when you hear it, you have a feeling of soothing. In his comfort, Zhou Hao suddenly felt much better.


    "You are right, child. We have nothing to fear. But really, I still can''t believe it. The world really has a god. I knew this, I should have gone to the church several times." ��


    When Zhou Yucai was a single mother with two children, he was convinced of God for a while. A record of nearly two months of worship was also retained. But after that two months, everything has never happened. For their family, it is really an annoying problem to have a belief in what.


    "Mom, this has nothing to do with going to the church a few times. And the big guy doesn''t seem to have anything to do with God like Christ. If you want to go to church because of his existence, I am afraid it is a bit wrong. ��


    "Is it different? I thought that the gods should be a family."


    "I think they can only be regarded as a community at most. If you go to the wrong church, it may be the same as giving the wrong person. It is not expected to be happy on both sides."


    Zhou Yi��s theory made Zhou Yi feel a little dumbfounded. He could only think of the method to explain to his mother the difference between the two.


    "Is that the case?" Zhou Wei obviously has some doubts about this aspect, but fortunately she is only talking about it. "Maybe I should talk to Mrs. Hamilton. She is an expert in this area. But before that. My child. Can you tell me when you are going to come back? Although you are an adult, your mother can''t take care of you. But you know that you are not too small, and it is not suitable for Tony like this. I hope that you can find a suitable object to marry, and then settle down honestly."


    "Not to mention that even if you don''t plan to get married now, you can''t be as good as the original. After all, you also have the father of two children. How to say it also needs to pay attention to the impact. Especially in front of Susan."


    When you hear this, Zhou Yi can be sure. Most of them are cover, only marriage and Susan are the key points that Zhou Wei wants to express. She is now dreaming of Zhou Yi getting married, and seems to be optimistic about Susan. She is almost ironic to pull Susan into her own home and become the wife of her son. Seriously, this makes Zhou Yi very helpless.


    But there is no way to help again, in this matter. Zhou Wei did not listen to anyone at all, and even Susan��s attitude was actually somewhat ambiguous. Even himself, he is hesitant about this matter.


    "I know. Mom. I will go back today. Rest assured, I will not come."


    Followed by Zhou Hao, a few words, Zhou Yi hung up the phone. Of course, when you look back, you will inevitably see two people''s weird eyes. Selena still dare not dare to say, but Lilith has no such scruples.


    "Your mother, a human. My Majesty, you are not kidding me. Or, she is your adoptive mother"


    After hearing the identity of Zhou Wei, Lilith��s first reaction was to question Zhou��s identity. It is important to know that most of the gods'' blood is transmitted directly, and only parents who are gods can give birth to descendants who are also gods. And even if only one party is not a god, it is only a half god.


    For example, the most famous Hercules. It is the child of the daughter of the king of Olympus, Zeus and Alekm��n, the daughter of the human king. Although he is extremely powerful, he is only a half-god. It was only after death that he returned to Mount Olympus and became Hercules.


    There are still many such examples, so refer to these examples. Lilith asked this.


    "She is not my foster mother. It is my biological mother. Lilith, I hope that you can pay attention to this question when you talk next time." Although there is no fire on this issue, Zhou Yi still warned Lily a little. wire. Zhou Wei is his anti-scale, he does not want anyone to hit her idea.


    "Yes, my Majesty," Lilith heard Zhou Yi''s warning and smiled and answered. But her eyes are very strange. It��s strange that people don��t even know what it��s like to play. Want to know what she thinks. It is estimated that she will only wait until she reveals herself.


    Zhou Yi has never been good at playing this kind of guessing game, and even less interested in playing this game with Lilith. So he took a look at Selena''s shoulder and said to Lilith.


    "I will hand it over to you, Lilith. And, be careful, this world is not as simple as you think."


    "But it''s not complicated, isn''t it, my majesty"


    Lilith responded almost immediately. The words are full of her pride as always. Now she estimates that she can''t listen to anything, so Zhou Yi has no plans to say anything more with her.


    He just nodded and walked outside the door. And Selena was closely behind him, and disappeared with them in the sight of these people. Zhou Yi has given her a new life, and she naturally needs a new beginning. Leaving here is the first step in a new life.


    And watching Selena was taken away by Zhou Yi, Emilia did not know what it was like in her heart. She got what she wanted, but she didn''t get the happiness she expected. Things are not the same as she imagined, or different from the beginning. Compared with what she got, it seems that she lost more.


    She was still lost, and Lilith''s voice passed into her ear.


    "Emilia, are you?"


    "Yes, Lilith is kneeling. Emilia is waiting for you."


    Although there are thousands of thoughts in my heart. At this moment, Emilia returned to God and erased everything on her face without any trace. Only left respectfulness, in response to Lilith''s question.


    "Look for two professional scholars to come over and tell me about the history stories that have happened in the last thousand years. Also, you should discuss with Anvina. Let the heads of the dark races come here. You are ready to take over the rights from their hands."


    When I heard this, Emilia immediately filled her with ecstasy. This is what she dreamed of, but this moment came so easily. It was easy to get to the extent that she was almost unbelievable. However, she did not have any gaffe, but replied with respect and clarity.


    "I will do it right away, kneel down. I believe that with your order, this matter will soon be satisfactorily resolved."


    "If some people don''t want to do this, then there is no need for them to exist. Vivian" Lilith squinted her slender eyebrows, but her eyes became a sharp line.


    Upon hearing the Queen��s call, the Speaker of the Great immediately stood up behind her.


    "I am, my Majesty. What do you have to order?"


    "Let with her, to summon the subjects of my past. I will give you the command of the night demon. If someone does not want to obey my orders, you should know how to do it."


    "Yes, my majesty. I know how to let them know that your order is not offended."


    Vianna replied in a low voice and made a six-hundred-year-old speaker. Her experience is definitely more abundant than that of Amelia''s ambitious woman, and Lilith is more trustworthy.


    Looking at the servant who served himself for nearly six hundred years, Lilith frowned a little and began to add.


    "After solving this, Wei Anna. Come back to me, I will give you an explanation. Just like the one who did, your contribution is worth the best return."


    Hearing this, even if I have seen all the rise and fall of the world, I think that I have no desire for it, I can''t help but wave in my heart. Of course, she knew what the sire had done, and as such, she began to feel the tremor of her heart for Lilith.


    From the mundane to the existence of God, it was only a dream of luxury that could not be completed, but now that Lilith has promised her, it has become a close-knit thing. Such a result is not allowed by her not to be excited.


    So now, she lowered her head deeply.


    "Everything is your grace, my majesty"


    "Go," Lilith waved her hand and let Emilia and Viana disappear from her own eyes. Of course, the so-called vampires are naturally not qualified to stay in her field of vision.


    In the empty hall, she was soon alone. And like a lonely queen, she walked to the master''s seat in an elegant step and sat down silently.


    The future is very long, she has time to complete the agreement with Zhou Yi. So for her, building faith is not the most important thing at the moment. The most important thing is something else.


    Knowing ourselves and knowing each other can only be a battle. Although this is a teaching of the Chinese, it is a universal standard. Even for her. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 269： Personnel problem Tony plan

    With Selena back to the villa of Zhou Wei. Zhou Yi immediately received the most ferocious gaze of his mother.


    To know that Zhou Wei is now thinking about bringing Susan into the door of his home. Instead of letting Zhou Yi bring a stranger, the guy who doesn''t look like a good woman back. So in the moment of seeing two people, Zhou Wei��s eyes are no more relaxed than the gaze of a ferocious monster.


    "My dear child, maybe you should tell me about the identity of this lady."


    "Hah, you said this lady." Listening to Zhou Wei''s question, Zhou Yi shrugged his shoulders and made an innocent look. "I almost forgot to say that this is Miss Selena. I personally invited the bodyguards for you."


    The answer to the "Bodyguard" was obviously unexpected in Zhou Wei. She glanced at the black leather coat and looked like a model with more than a bodyguard, Selena. The face was full of doubts. "My dear child, you said that she is a bodyguard, but I can''t see it at all. Besides, I don''t need a bodyguard here."


    "Mom, look at things can''t look at the surface. You have to know that, like Hogan''s big man, I can play ten. Miss Selena can''t beat ten, and solving seven or eight is not a problem." With one hand on his mother''s shoulder, Zhou Yi began to laugh and explain to his mother. "Moreover, it can be different now. You have to know that the continent on the other side of the UK is now confusing. There are fanatical religious elements everywhere, sometimes you don��t even know what they are next. What kind of things will come out. For the sake of safety, I have invited Miss Selena, the best female bodyguard in the company to protect your safety. Only when she is with you can I return to the United States with confidence. go with"


    Zhou Yi��s flickering is well-founded, and Zhou Wei can��t refute it at all. She was brought to the ditch by Zhou Yi in a confused way, and the tone was also eased from the arrogance of the sinful style.


    "You have to go back to the US, why not stay for two days, my child"


    "You also know that I wanted to go to Europe for two days at first. But now the situation in Europe is not suitable for my vacation, so the holiday can only end early. Just right. Tony will also be in Stark in Flushing. I started, as one of the participants, how should I go over and see?"


    Zhou Yi, who had never had a reason, quickly found an excuse to fool Zhou, and Zhou Wei naturally believed in Zhou Yi��s excuse. She never asked what Zhou Yi was doing. In fact, she is more worried about other problems.


    "Does Susan know about this?"


    "I also decided on a temporary basis and I have not told Susan about this."


    "Then you are not going to tell Susan about this." Hearing this answer, Zhou Li was not satisfied. She took the hand of her son and said. "I don''t know what you are thinking, dear. But you are not too small now. You must know that I am already having Xia Weisi when I am as big as you are."


    "Not so fast, Mom. I remember very clearly. You were Xia Weisi at the age of twenty-eight. Now I am only twenty-six."


    "Twenty-seven. My child. You are twenty-seven years old."


    Women are naturally tempted, and even the role of the mother is no exception. So when Zhou Wei said so, Zhou Yizhen took him a little. He can only raise his hand and signal that he has surrendered on this topic.


    "I know, Mom. I will say something to Susan."


    "This is not a matter of saying, my child." Seeing his child admit defeat, Zhou Wei is still refusing. "I want the action you have, do you understand how to take Susan down, just like when you were in college? I don''t want you to say hello to Susan, but you have to find a way and Susan is set. Get married as soon as possible."


    "Mom" Zhou Wei said this point. Zhou Yi nodded again and confessed that stupidly stupid is definitely not good. He smiled and stared at his mother, and his eyes were completely helpless. "I haven''t been with Susan yet, and you have to know that even if I agree, Susan may not be willing."


    "Then go to work hard, use deception, use sly. You have so many means of wooing girls, how can you suddenly be honest like a shepherd dog, even eating sheep will not. In short, I don''t care. What method do you use, and what means to use. Be sure to let Susan nod. I am already at this age. If I can''t see my grandson, it will really drive me crazy."


    When I heard my mother say this, Zhou Yi was so full of laughter. Zhou Wei had just passed the forty-five-year-old birthday the year before, even if it was based on the algorithm of ordinary people, it was far from the time of aging. Plus these recent days. Zhou Yi has been using her life power to subtly improve her body. She wants to really age and I am afraid to wait for a long time.


    So this argument is also untenable. However, Zhou Wei took this to say something, Zhou Yi has any other way. He can only shake his mother hard, like a child, said to her.


    "Okay, okay. I know. My dear mother. I promise I will work hard. I will have a result with Susan as soon as possible, OK."


    "This year, after this year, if you haven''t settled Susan yet, you will wait for me." Zhou snorted and snorted, and stunned his face to Zhou Yi, and swayed away.


    The rest of Selena could only stand there in an ugly face, staring at her toes, a look I didn''t see anything. Not to mention the last week.


    It��s definitely not a good thing for Selena to see this squatting look. Especially in the premise of knowing his true identity, this situation of knowing too much is often no different from pinching a bomb. What she is expecting now is that Zhou Yi forgets her existence, but how can Zhou Yi forget.


    "Selina" screamed softly, and immediately made Selina''s entire body a spirit.


    "I am, kneel down"


    "What have you just seen?" Looking at Selena''s look, Zhou Yi smiled and posted it to her ear.


    "I didn''t see anything, sire. From the beginning, there are only two of us here. I think the lady must have something, and I can''t wait to welcome you back."


    Knowing that there is going to be the truth, Selena immediately gave up the truth and justice, and answered her own conscience with a loud voice. For her statement, Zhou Yi is still quite satisfied.


    He nodded and continued.


    ��From now on, you are a senior employee of the core security department of the Risheng Group. Your current task is to protect my mother, Ms. Zhou Wei. This task has no deadline, and all you have to do is stay at her. Be sure to not let any dangerous things come into contact with her. Do you understand?"


    After understanding the meaning of Zhou Yi, Selena nodded. Protecting the mother of His Majesty, this is undoubtedly a very important job, and it seems that it can only be entrusted to the hands of the confidant. Now that this work has been entrusted to her own hands, Selena naturally feels a privilege. There is also a huge sense of responsibility. So she promised.


    "I understand, Your Majesty. I will guarantee my wife''s safety at all costs. No one can hurt her until I die."


    "Don''t let me down, Selena" left such a sentence, Zhou Yi quietly left. He also had to talk to Susan at the instructions of his mother. On the other hand, Mrs. Hamilton, who had been ordered by Zhou Wei, politely walked to the side of Selena and took her to the new environment in which she would live in the future.


    Everything seems to be settled, but in the United States, some things have just begun.


    Tony Stark has been busy with the Stark Technology Expo and does not know how long. And now what he has to do is give this technology expo a grand trailer. He wants to attract enough attention for this event, which may not be difficult in the past. Because in any case, he is a public figure, and that is the type that will become the focus no matter where you go.


    But now it won''t work. The appearance of the great **** completely robbed him of the limelight, even if it was only a moment of glory, but it also attracted countless reporters who saw the delicious flies and rushed to Europe.


    Not just journalists, even ordinary people, or those so-called elites. Most of them focused their attention on this spiritual event. His miracles, his gods have become the subject of countless people''s arguments. under these circumstances. It is really impossible to pull the sight of public opinion back to yourself.


    If it is a general entrepreneur, this time will never think of a strong show. But Tony is different. He is willful and paranoid. Still very careful. Others have robbed themselves of the limelight, but also let him swallow. Then it is almost a joke. He won''t admit defeat because he is different from ordinary people. On his body, there is still a superhero.


    Therefore, for the Science and Technology Expo, he is also considered to be out. In public, he announced that he would attend the opening ceremony as Iron Man.


    In this part of the United States, there is no big gap between superheroes and gods. After all, the US has not enough. The history of more than three hundred years still does not give birth to such things as myth. So naturally, when Tony took out the killer, he really turned the Americans back.


    The Stark Expo is not a trivial matter. The technology on display is generally the level of technology after decades. Just like the old Stark''s expo a few decades ago, it also exhibited magnetic levitation technology. This is an industry that has only just begun to emerge. Therefore, many people who are interested have begun to pay attention to the situation here.


    Coupled with the appeal of superheroes, the popularity of the Stark Technology Expo exploded almost instantly.


    Compared with distant gods, most people still care more about their own lives. After all, faith is one thing, and life is another. This era is doomed to believe that life is not important. Human beings are not living by faith alone. So pay attention to the Stark Technology Expo and pay attention to your future life. For most people, it does not conflict with their beliefs. So temporarily put aside, naturally it is not unacceptable.


    Tony wished to bring in enough audience to open this night at the opening ceremony. Now, it is time for Tony to kick off the fair. To be continued.


    Ps: I finally finished the prelude of myth. I only know that many people don��t understand why they want to write. I want to explain here, because I don''t want to mess around. Marvel is all pits, his chaotic editing of various conflicts and various irresponsibility makes the whole comics full of huge pits. The kind that can accidentally kill people. In order to avoid the later setting, I have to lay out a system about the gods. This system is not yet complete, but it can be extended to it. It can also make the story behind me better.


    Many friends who only watch movies can''t accept this, especially I know. But Marvel is not just a movie after all, he has a lot of content. I must estimate the idea of ??including the comic party. So I can only hope that everyone will bear with it.


    ...

 Chapter 270： Science and Technology event two subpoenas

    "Sir, everything is ready. It''s time for you to debut." Jarvis''s voice came from the internal communication system of Steel Armor, and told Tony that the time he had waited for a long time had arrived.


    This allowed Tony to scream with a happy moment and then jumped directly from the plane hovering in the tens of thousands of feet. He is naturally not looking for death, because he has his steel armor mark 4 generations.


    The momentary start of the steel armor made him immediately become a dazzling fire, pulling a long curve in the dark night. With the appearance of this fire, the ground immediately burst into countless stars. That is the appearance of countless fireworks.


    A fireworks flew into the air and shot thousands of bright flame ribbons. Then there are millions of fireworks flying into the air, and instantly flooding the night sky with countless flames.


    This is part of Tony��s grand debut, and Shanda is quite grand. However, it is different from what he expected.


    He had thought that he would pass through this countless fireworks and pass it through, and then settled on the stand with enthusiasm. But the truth is that he has been blown up by many fireworks, and even the flight path has become offset.


    If it is not the night, his slyness is not allowed to be counted by countless people. Because of this, he is very upset now.


    "Who is the fireworks bought?"


    "It was bought by Miss Boz, sir." Jarvis told the answer to his question honestly. And when he heard this answer, Tony immediately pouted.


    "Don''t forget to remind me to tell Pepe how bad the fireworks company''s products are, and definitely don''t buy them next time."


    "Okay, sir. I have already documented this." Jarvis completed Tony''s orders with all his enthusiasm. And just as it said this, Tony had already hanged like a meteor.


    He passed through the newly built landmarks in the garden and then fell on the big stand of the technology expo with a bright fire.


    At the moment, the booth was already occupied by a group of bikini girls dressed in Iron Man style. They surrounded him in the moment of Tony''s coming down. At the same time, with the movement of Tony, one of the advanced robotic arms quickly rose from the stand. Remove one part and one part from Tony''s Mark 4th generation.


    After a few steps, Tony completely took off his steel armor, and the atmosphere at the venue reached the most enthusiastic level. The music stopped in the middle of the game, and the beautiful girls also showed a seductive look. Fireworks spray. The stage was blazing, and the cheers of countless people made the entire expo into a noisy sound.


    And this is what Tony wants. He pulled his bow tie and said loudly to the microphone.


    "Welcome, welcome everyone. Stark Technology Expo, as you can see, I am your superhero. Iron Man Tony Stark"


    This sentence immediately put the scene of the scene into a higher wave. Tony pressed the palm of his hand and waited until the sound gradually stopped.


    "Wow, don''t be too excited. It''s good to say it really. I think you are thinking about me. Oh, I am sorry. I am not there when you need me, but fortunately, there is still a place in our city. Black armor guy. Although I don''t like his taste, I have to say that he did a good job. Of course, if I was there at the time, the situation would be better."


    This kind of speech immediately brought a cheer. Tony is not the first time to support the Dawn Knights who are superheroes in public. Even after his battle with the Hulk destroyed countless things, he still did it. Therefore, this made Tony have a lot of fans, and even some of them were transferred from the fans of the Dawn Knight.


    "Wow, oh, we don''t have much to say about superheroes. It''s a suspicion of self-selling. But in exchange, we don''t talk about the gods in Europe today. No matter what kind of **** he is." At least he gave everyone a gift. So really, I think he is much better than Santa Claus."


    There was a burst of laughter immediately below. After a few moments, the laughter stopped and Tony continued.


    "I believe that everyone is here today. It is certainly not because of the above reasons. So we skipped them all and started to enter today''s topic. It has nothing to do with superheroes, and has nothing to do with the gods. Technology is the protagonist of today."


    When it comes to technology, Tony immediately became very confident. Because he is the most in the world of science and technology.


    "Sit on the co-driver, I am driving today."


    Hogan shrugged and walked toward the co-driver honestly. Tony opened the door and made it to the driver''s seat. Of course, he is still dealing with this law enforcement officer.


    "Miss, where is your hometown?"


    "Bedford, Mr. Stark."


    "It''s really far enough. Then why are you doing this?" He sighed, and Tony asked.


    The law enforcement officer smiled.


    "I am here to find you"


    "Looking for me, looking for me." Tony began to be crazy and stupid. He had already guessed who was looking for him.


    "I came to give you a subpoena, sir." The prosecutor beauty smiled and handed out a letter in his hand. And looking at the letter, Tony immediately complained.


    "Damn"


    "Give me, madam. He doesn''t like people to hand him something." Not accepting the court''s subpoena is not a good thing. Hogan, who is a bodyguard, immediately stepped forward. Naturally Tony also began to support him.


    "Yes, this is one of my quirks. I don''t like people giving me things, it''s weird."


    The beauty of the law enforcement officers can be no matter what quirks they have. Just smiled and said.


    "You were ordered to attend the Senate Armed Services Committee at 9:00 tomorrow morning. In addition, I have a subpoena here."


    "There was another one." Tony was immediately surprised. He didn''t know what would cause him to issue two court summons. Is it even a civil court that wants to find him?


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Stark. This is not for you, I want to ask. Do you know the Knights of Dawn?" said the marshal of the law enforcement officer, his face began to show an excited look. Tony sees it very clearly. This is the look of the admirer''s idol. So he sneered at Zhou Yi, who is far away in Europe. Responding to a correct color.


    "Yes, I know that guy. What happened?"


    "This subpoena is for him if he can, and I hope that it will be handed over by you."


    ...

 Chapter 271： Ventilation

    "Give him a subpoena, you are sure" Tony will no longer accept the quirks that he does not accept the things that others have handed them, and immediately took the summons from her hand. He scrutinized this subpoena with the US judicial logo and said it after a long while. "You are not kidding."


    "I also think that the guys with holes in their heads are joking, but they have already issued a subpoena and will pass you and me and will soon reach his hand."


    The beauty law enforcement officer smiled contemptuously, apparently she had a slightly discriminatory prejudice against her boss.


    "Maybe they have holes in their minds."


    The court summoned himself, and Tony could still think of something. It is estimated that the tens of greedy guys in the Ministry of Defense have taken a fancy to his steel armor and want to get them from their own hands by legal means.


    But they called the Dawn Knight, and that was what he completely couldn''t understand.


    First of all, the Dawn Knight is just a person without a specific identity. The court could not define his existence until he did not expose himself. Second, the Dawn Knight is a superhero, which means that the current law and law enforcement are not necessarily able to deal with him. Third, what reason do they have to call him and want to add what crime to him?


    This is simply inexplicable.


    "When to start" Tony, who was full of question marks in his head, asked the law enforcement officer about the time of the court session. The law enforcement officer immediately gave him the answer, and also attached some of his own insights.


    "The same time two days later, it is also in Washington. Of course, my personal opinion is that he does not need to attend. There is no need to waste time on those bureaucrats."


    "He will attend, I know who he is. And Miss, your content is not in line with your identity." He sighed, and already guessed how Tony would make a decision. Pouting, began to turn his attention back to the Irish law enforcement officer. Plus her current identity, for Tony, she naturally has a feeling of temptation. "Is interested in making a phone call and contacting me, of course. Just as a friend."


    "Sorry. My job is not suitable." The law enforcement officer smiled implicitly, but immediately asked a little embarrassed. "That, do you have the contact information of the Dawn Knight? I just want to support him as a friend."


    I heard this. Tony immediately twitched his mouth.


    "Sorry, he doesn''t need a mobile phone. It doesn''t use any means of communication. There is no way to contact him except for you. So, you know."


    "Hogen, how far it is from Washington" shifted the subject, Tony asked to his bodyguard.


    "Two hundred and fifty miles. Probably" Hogan estimated it and gave an answer. Regardless of the inaccuracy of this answer, Tony has an excuse to leave.


    "Well, we are also going to Washington. Miss, if you change your mind and want to give me a call. Remember to come here to find me."


    "You can wait, Mr. Stark. Maybe there will be such a day." The law enforcement officer smiled and retreated a distance. Tony shrugged and stepped on the gas pedal and flew away.


    The Irish chick didn''t give him face, so Tony couldn''t have been so entangled. Simply step on the gas pedal and drive in the direction of Washington. A nine-point hearing. At his current rate, he can still sleep in Washington.


    Halfway through, it has already left New York. Tony tapped his earphones and said to the smart butler inside.


    "Javis, contact me for the Dawn Knight"


    "Okay, sir. I am calling for you." Jarvis replied, then a moment later. Inside, there was a voice from Zhou Yi.


    "Man, what are you looking for?"


    "Where are you now, man."


    "I am in the UK, I will go back in about two days. What happened? I saw your opening ceremony. There should be no problem." Hearing Tony''s question, Zhou Yi asked strangely. To know that Tony is busy now, if not necessary. He really won''t call him during this time. To know that this period of time has always been his reserving time, it is usually only spent on the girls.


    "Not good news. Buddy. For both of us," Tony sighed, but still found some superiority from this trouble. "However, I think your troubles are much bigger than me."


    "Trouble, who will find us trouble at this time, and what kind of trouble?" Hearing the word, Zhou Yi, who has been quite impatient with the troubles that have been wrapped around him, immediately lengthened the tone.


    "The US court issued a subpoena to us. One person. He hopes that Iron Man and the Dawn Knight will accept the justice of the court in the eyes of the public. As for what kind of sanctions, what sanctions are for sanctions. Then only those bureaucrats They just said it was clear."


    Hearing the unpleasantness of Zhou Yi, Tony also began to make a long story short.


    "My hearing will be held by the Military Commission at 9 am tomorrow. I don''t think I know that the generals who are full of glass **** must be for my invention. But you, man. I think they are against you. It may be another attempt. It is a very important attempt."


    "I have an attempt at me, and I have to have that ability to eat me. When will my hearing begin?"


    Zhou Yi sneered out, and he never had a good attitude towards the parasites that breed the rights in the system. Since they are ready to do it themselves, then naturally, he will not be merciful.


    "At the same time two days later, I even thought we were still in the same court. But man, I really don''t think you need to appear. You know that your subpoena is on me. I can say that I didn''t find you. Anyway, no. In the case of tearing the skin, they will not directly find your head."


    When I heard the meaning of Zhou Yi''s words, Tony felt that it was not good. He does not want Zhou Yi and the government to be too stiff, because that is not good for anyone. Especially for their high-level people who are in this system. The greater the contradiction, the more it impacts the stability of their existing system. Tony, who maintains this system, absolutely does not want to see this.


    He hopes that Zhou Yi can take a step back, but with his understanding of Zhou Yi, in any case, Zhou Yi will not retreat to the government''s idiots. In fact, he did not think that there was anything wrong with it.


    "Then let them think that I admit defeat to them, let them get even better. I will be there on time. I will be there tomorrow. I will be there two days later."


    I heard Zhou Yi��s simple answer. Tony can only smile a bit.


    "Okay. Man. I am waiting for you tomorrow, and I hope you can learn something from my means, especially with the bureaucratic masters. Believe me, you will learn a lot of useful things." Something. Maybe it will surprise you."


    "I am looking forward to" letting go of such a sentence. Zhou Yi hangs up the communication. Tony was nervously picking up his own temple. He could tell that Zhou Yi was really angry. So I am more worried about what happened two days later.


    The government��s approach to not wanting a face is really making it too difficult for him to do something. After all, he still has to rely on the face of the government to get benefits. If the government is majestic, it is not too good for them to be a big capitalist.


    But one side is your own good friend, and one side is your own interest. For people like Tony, it is really difficult to decide. The average businessman must be in line with the interests. But Tony...


    He is now ready to watch a good show.


    At this time, Hogan around him suddenly asked.


    "You actually know the Dawn Knight"


    His expression was astonished, as if he had seen a bull standing upside down.


    "What is your look, I know the Dawn Knight is very strange, don''t forget, I am also Iron Man." Seeing Hogan''s expression, Tony''s eyes were twitching. What is this, questioning your own character.


    "I thought that what you said to the woman was fake, so I don''t usually take these words seriously." He shouldered his shoulders, and Hogan''s face was innocent and innocent. But Tony''s face is even more ugly.


    "Hogen, I am the boss. You just don''t trust your boss."


    "I certainly believe in you. But most of the time I believe in you with reservations. Because I know that all you believe is definitely a fool, I am not a fool. So I choose to trust you with reservations."


    "Hogen"


    "What''s wrong, boss"


    "You are half of your salary this month."


    "Boss... I am wrong"


    On the other side, in the middle of London. After dropping the phone, Zhou Yi quietly flew out of the window and flew into the sky above 10,000 meters.


    No one here interferes with him, and no one can hear him. Naturally, no one knows who he is talking to.


    "It��s ridiculous, those stupid mortals have already offended us. You still think about honestly following them. Going to accept their so-called investigation, trial"


    When Zhou Yi said this, his face was full of arrogance and coziness. And soon, his face was calmed down. It becomes like a statue carved in a temple. Warm and peaceful, sad and sorrowful.


    "Humans have human thoughts, as long as they don''t violate principles. We have no right to instruct them to do anything, and we have no right to interfere with what they do."


    "That is you, not me. I am a god. Not interfering with these human beings is within my tolerance for you. But this does not mean that they can openly trample on my majesty."


    Zhou Yi��s face was immediately awkward. He growled. But after roaring, it returned to that kind of peace.


    "What majesty is your majesty, god? When is God superior?"


    "Don''t forget, we are the same. Do you ridicule me and ridicule yourself?"


    "Yes, my heart will be a little more comfortable."


    The same person began to quarrel with two different expressions, and the more noisy and fierce. It was not until Zhou Yi��s face began to show a expression that was neither too much nor too flat. A kind of expression that belongs to people. This kind of dispute began to stop.


    "Enough, this topic ends here. We, there is no need to argue"


    When the voice came out, all the differences were gone. But this is only superficial, and the real differences have actually begun to plant seeds. In this regard, Zhou Yi at this time has no way. Because in any case, it is his own. It��s just a joke to destroy your own thinking and consciousness. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 272： Dialectual unparalleled at the hearing

    The next day, 9 am.


    Tony Stark appeared on time in a government attended by the Military Commission. He sat in the seat of the accused, although it was the first time, but he was not panicked at all. Instead, he kept looking around and greeted Zhou Yi, who was sitting behind him, and stared at Pepe Poz on the other side.


    Pepe quickly looked at Tony with a strange look, indicating that he kept a minimum rule in court. But Tony couldn''t care about this at all. He did his own thing, until the members who presided over the hearing were somewhat unbearable.


    "Mr. Stark, can you let us do the issue just now? Mr. Stark, please," the member who sat on the list repeatedly knocked on the law in his hand, and even used an unusually eager request vocabulary.


    "Of course, my dear. Do you have any instructions?" Tony turned his head and made a serious look. And his accent immediately caused a chuckle in a serious court.


    The parliamentarian sitting in the judge��s position pretended not to hear these laughs and continued to speak up.


    "Mr. Stark, can you answer my question honestly?"


    "Of course, my dear. Right, what questions are you asking?" Tony naturally wouldn''t be honest with one sentence, but he should have accepted it verbally.


    Regardless of his attitude, a member of Parliament can sit in this position against Tony Stark, how could he not do some prior research on him. So he ignored this contemptuous, unjust attitude. His face always smiled and said to him.


    "Mr. Stark, do you have a special high-tech weapon?"


    "No" Tony answered the question on this question, but Mr. Member immediately shouted out loud.


    "You said no"


    "Yes, no." Tony''s expression is as earnest as worship. "I am very sure. Of course, it depends on what you define as a weapon."


    "Iron Man is the weapon, Mr. Stark" replied with a squint, and Mr. Member laughed. He does not think that this established fact can be turned over by Tony''s clever mouth.


    To hear this, Tony immediately made his expression serious. He pulled the microphone in front of him and said it solemnly.


    "My invention is not a weapon"


    Mr. Senator, who is not a weapon, sat downright. "Then how did you define it? Mr. Stark"


    "What is he?. Senator. If you want me to say it, it can only be regarded as a high-tech prosthetic." Tony��s words immediately attracted a bigger sneer, but he still looked at the senator seriously. Said. "This is the best adjective I can think of, a scientific prosthetic. Yes. That''s it."


    "This is ridiculous, Mr. Stark. It is a weapon, he is a weapon."


    In the face of Tony''s rhetoric, the senator can no longer be indifferent. He increased the volume and overshadowed Tony''s voice. And gave his own definition.


    "If you are the people''s well-being is a priority....."


    Tony naturally cannot tolerate his invention and is thus characterized. He just thought about compiling the vocabulary to refute the senator. But the senator has interrupted him.


    "No, I give priority to the Iron Man weapon to the American people."


    It��s obvious that the senator, who is relying on his mouth to eat, is fighting. Tony, who can only play for a while, is not cheap.


    However, not taking advantage of the cheap does not mean that he will follow suit, so immediately, he immediately affirmed his opinion.


    "You don''t want to think about it. I am Iron Man. I am one with my steel armor. If you want me to surrender it, let me surrender myself. So don''t think about it. If you force me to do this. Do, I can understand that you are compelling me to serve or go to prostitution. This is definitely illegal. Of course, this depends on which state. But I feel that I can use the legal means to defend myself here. The interests of the company. So, in summary, the senator, I can not give you."


    Tony was so swayed by Tony that the scene seemed to be as lively as a hilarious talk show. In this atmosphere, even the senators who are good at playing with it have nothing to continue to say. He can only pull up foreign aid to continue his plan.


    "Listen, I don''t know experts in this area. I don''t know if you are telling the truth. Iron Man is not a weapon. I need a weapon expert to give us some advice. Now, I want to summon Justin Han. Mo, the current major arms dealer of the Ministry of Defense."


    I heard the name. Tonyton then understood who was targeting himself. The Ministry of National Defense is definitely on the one hand, but the affirmation of the Ministry of Defense is this shameless Hanmer. Only he will have this spirit to target himself.


    To know that in the past, Stark was the leader of the arms industry, Hanmer Industry has been facing the Stark industry. But at that time, the relationship between Stark and the Ministry of Defense was better than that of Hammer. This has also led Hanmer Industries to have no way to target Stark. But it is different now.


    Stark Industries has withdrawn from the arms field, and this has led to his market share being destined to be divided by the remaining giants. But during this time, Osborne was also in trouble. Therefore, Hanmer Industries seized the opportunity to catch up. It has become the largest supplier of the Ministry of Defense.


    However, even as the largest arms seller, Hanmer Industrial has a certain gap with the original Stark industry. The most important gap is the cutting-edge weapon. Hanmer Industries is a company that relies on light and small individual weapons to make a home. It is not enough in this respect. Coupled with the head of Stark Enterprise is a genius who can develop black technology. Naturally, the gap between them is getting bigger and bigger.


    This gap has made Hanmer Industry not always optimistic. Hanmer Industry itself has this sense of crisis. He knows that if he wants to be able to stand on his boss''s position, he must have a truly high-tech weapon with intergenerational significance. So Tony��s Iron Man��s suit is naturally eyeing him.


    This is a recognized cross-era weapon, and Stark has just turned from a military enterprise to an energy company. This makes it lose its biggest political capital. If you don''t take advantage of this opportunity to coerce Stark Industries, then there will be no such opportunity in the future.


    He put this idea in line with the people of the Ministry of Defense, and both sides can be said to be a hit. The Ministry of Defense, which was originally made up of the battle of the New York Giants, immediately regarded Hanmer��s proposal as a change in the military image and reversed the current trend. At the same time, it is also the best way to fill a large number of vacuum zones that appear after the plan has been frozen.


    Armed with Iron Man, it means they have countless superheroes. Both the paradox and the future war are beginning to tilt toward them. And the same. Hanmer Industry, as a collaborator, will also successfully take a big step and lay the foundation for its leading military industry. So, what reason do they have to do this?


    No one can offend in the face of interests. This naturally includes Tony Stark.


    Tony, who had guessed the cause and effect, was cautious. He found that this was not like a sudden action. It is more like a conspiracy that has been planned for a long time. Therefore, Tony, who could not let the situation be controlled, began to attack.


    "Please forgive me, gentlemen. I only saw Mr. Justin. Hammer coming in, but did not see any so-called weapons experts. You mean him, you are joking. Everyone knows that Hammer is just a businessman. Not an expert. He doesn��t even have to fix the bombs."


    A very sharp counterattack, even the surrounding audiences have talked about it. However, the well-dressed, smiling Justin. Hanmer was not angry. He just smiled and said to the microphone in front of him.


    "Yes, I am not an expert. You are, Tony. You have always been a genius in this regard."


    His words just came out, not only Tony, but even Zhou Yi could not help but wipe his face. They were not in contact with Justin Hammer for the first time. They know very well what kind of guy this is.


    This is a guy whose ability is worth a hundred times better than other skills. According to Tony, if he puts his mouth into half, he will give it to Hanmer Industrial''s weapon developers. It is estimated that even he is not an opponent. This is an extreme guy who can only talk about it. What he said is almost empty and fake. But this is the case, he has been welcomed by the Ministry of National Defense. In this regard. Arms dealers have long said that the smell is similar.


    They look down on the skill of this guy, but now. At this mouth-only hearing, they also have to admit that this guy is the most difficult to deal with.


    Just like now, Justin Hammer frankly acknowledges Tony''s accusation of him. But immediately refuted this view.


    "Tony compared to a genius like you. I really admit that I am not a weapon expert, indeed. The identity of a businessman is more suitable for me."


    If Tony Stark is used as a dividing line, I am afraid that few people in the world can call it a weapons expert. So when he said this, the surrounding audience naturally admitted this view. Tony''s genius. At this time became the weapon of the other side.


    It was not enough to resist Tony''s offensive, and Hanmer began to launch his own counterattack. He stood up and walked to the center of the hearing, talking to the surrounding.


    "His senator. Please allow me to speak. Maybe I am not an expert, but I know who is the real expert. Tony is your father. Howard Stark. It is not only our chiefs, but our military. The father of industry. You are like him, you are all geniuses. You have inherited your father, especially your talent in weapon development."


    "We all know what we are here for. For the past six months. Tony. Stark has created a sharp sword, but he insists that it is just a shield. He wants us to trust him and ask us to hide in him. Behind me, because it will be very safe. I really hope that I will feel safe. I really thought so at first. But after the monsters in New York and the huge biological events in Europe, I really can��t think so. After all, when we think he can protect us, he doesn''t appear in front of us. And that''s enough."


    "I have not accused Mr. Stark. After all, we live in a world full of dangers. Mr. Stark does not necessarily have a way to predict danger. He does not necessarily come over when the danger comes. So I I can only think about it, let''s change the way, let Mr. Stark protect us. Hand over the toys in his hand and give it to those who can protect us. This may be correct."


    "That''s it, everyone. The above is my personal point of view. God bless America, God bless Iron Man" is not to be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 273： Combined routines eventually counterattack

    The situation is wrong, the situation is very wrong. After the end of Justin Hammer��s speech, Tony had this feeling of badness. His speech has put Tony in a disadvantageous position. Because in his description, Tony has completely become such a role.


    Sitting on the most cutting-edge technology that protects people''s lives and property, but only wants to enjoy its benefits and all honors. I don''t want to put it in the hands of the country and give it its greatest value. And even the people��s lives and property have been threatened, and he is not willing to compromise with the government.


    From the perspective of the people, Tony��s behavior is already a very selfish act. From Tony''s point of view, Justin Hammer is the most thorough moral abduction. He put him on the opposite side of the people. Although not everyone will support his point of view, it is certain that there will be many people who believe in his set.


    Tony just wanted to say more to save the current downturn, but it is clear. Her opponent didn''t want to give him a chance to breathe. So before he spoke, the senator who sat in the judge''s position followed Justin Hammer''s offensive to launch the combination punch that belonged to them.


    "Good to say, Mr. Hammer. Let us now invite Colonel James Rodney to attend the meeting."


    "Rodi" heard the name, Tony turned the body incredibly, and then he immediately saw a ugly face coming into Roddy.


    Not only did he see Roddy, but many people also saw this beautiful woman who came in. They started talking about it almost immediately, because most of the people present knew the relationship between Rodi and Tony, so a strange idea started to get into their minds. Is this Stark��s rebellion?


    This is definitely not a good phenomenon for Tony, but it is definitely a phenomenon that the Ministry of Defense is willing to see. The senator even smiled on his face and even began to say something.


    "I have a complete report on Iron Man weapons collected by Colonel Rodney. Colonel, please read the fourth paragraph of the fifty-seventh page."


    The expression on Roddy��s face is not good-looking. Although it is a vocation to obey orders as a soldier, it is impossible for his boss to be a tool for framing friends. So he squinted and said hard.


    "You want me to read a specific paragraph in the report. I thought I was going to do a complete and detailed report. Instead of taking it out of context. Take a paragraph from it to represent me."


    "I know what you mean. Colonel." The senator coughed and shouted out Roddy''s position. This is to tell him not to forget his identity. "I understand what you think now. But today there are a lot of variables. We don''t have time to listen to all the reports. So, you just have to read the paragraph I specified."


    When he heard this, Roddy could only sigh. He glanced at Tony with a sorry look. Then open the file report in hand.


    "Well, the fifth line on page 57. Iron Man is not affiliated with any government unit." He paused here before he continued. "Therefore, his existence is a threat to national security and interests. But my conclusion is... Iron Man''s benefits far outweigh the disadvantages, if Mr. Stark joins the military command system."


    "Enough. That''s enough. Colonel Rodney" the senator immediately interrupted Roddy''s speech, and it was at this time. Tony couldn''t help it.


    "I don''t like to join any system, but I can consider being a secretary of defense. Of course, the length of work must be shortened. Eight hours a day is too tired, I think four hours."


    The scene was a sneer. For this kind of flagrant taunting of the Ministry of Defense, the senators had to sneak a slap in the face and opened the subject.


    "Colonel, I want to play the images in your report."


    "I don''t think it''s time for these images to be open to the public now." Rodi shook his head and clearly expressed his disapproval. However, the senator did not accept his opinion at all.


    "I can understand your concerns. Colonel. But if you can describe these images, we would be very grateful."


    When he heard this, Roddy sighed again. It is the dirtiest thing to mix military and politicians together. The saddest thing about being a soldier is that he must listen to a politician just because he is his nominal boss. So he can only raise his hand to the law enforcement officers on the side. Indicate that they can start playing the video.


    Rodi��s obedience made the senator very happy and he nodded. Naturally, some people started to play the image materials they have prepared.


    A picture taken by a satellite appears on the screen and it seems to be a military factory. Against this vague image, Roddy picked up the electronic pen and pointed to the more obvious shadow on the top. Said.


    "The data shows that the devices in these images are actually imitations of Mr. Stark''s steel armor. This is confirmed by our allies and ground intelligence units. We believe that these imitation steel armor may be ready for use."


    Rodi introduced the image above. Tony started to work on his own business. He saw his mobile phone at the first sight of the video. Deciphering and breaking into the signal of the image begins. This is the US internal confidential information is correct, but for Tony Stark''s smart butler, this is really no secret.


    Soon, he has mastered everything. So he no longer passively accepts attacks from others.


    "Wait a minute. Man. Show me." He said a little while on his mobile phone. Suddenly, various file readings and program editing information began to appear on the entire screen, until a big welcome Mr. Stark''s icon was displayed, and Tony laughed grinningly. "Oh, let''s get it, I''m awesome. You said they''re already using it, let''s see it clearly. Make the data more transparent. See what they are all about."


    Seeing this situation, the senator can no longer hold his smile. He sat upright and asked loudly. "This is how the same thing"


    But no one cares about him, because everyone''s eyes are attracted by the images on the big screen. Unlike the previously obscure buildings, which are not clearly visible, the screen is now very clear, and it can almost distinguish a high-definition image of a person.


    What appears in the image is a robot video that looks strange. In the video, I walked up and left and swayed, and there were all kinds of weapons on it. There are also a large number of Korean annotations on the side of the video to indicate the identity of the machine.


    ��It seems to be the work of North Korea.�� Tony just commented on the robot, and the robot on the screen fell to the ground. And the weapons on it began to turn frantically. Shooting around. A group of screams came from behind the screen, and soon the entire screen was full of blood.


    This allowed a hearing officer representing the Korean government to immediately cover his face, and the senator immediately shouted.


    "Close the screen and hurry up and close the screen."


    "It seems that they have failed so Iran."


    The control of the screen is now in the hands of Tony, how could it be closed because of a senator''s sentence. He is smirking. Just switch the image to another test scene. At this point, you can see a figure of steel on the image rising from the sky and then crashed into the ground in an explosion.


    Justin Hammer couldn''t sit still at this time, and he rushed up. I want to turn off this screen, but the same, he has no way.


    At this time, with Tony''s transfer, Justin''s figure appeared on the image.


    In the video, Justin stood on the side of a steel armor that looked quite thick, and he was talking to the man in the armor with his usual rhetoric.


    "Captain, how do you feel. It is really not easy to find such a great soldier now. I have been on the battlefield, killed terrorists. I saved my teammates and won medals. If it is not the relationship of the Ministry of Defense. It��s really hard to get you out of it. But believe me, you won��t regret it. Have you seen Tony Stark claiming to be Iron Man? I promise. Soon you can become like him. A superb of superb weapons."


    "Hell" heard that he was such a good eloquence, Justin did not show any smile. Instead, he immediately overturned the table in front of him and asked aloud to the people around him. "The socket, where is the socket?"


    Justin Hammer is very flustered, but the more he panic, the more likely it is that the next thing will be serious. So Tony''s natural music adds a little chaos to him.


    "That''s Justin. Hanmer. Why is he also doing counterfeit goods. Hey, Justin, don''t be busy. Look here. Man, you are on TV. Put a good poss out."


    Justin simply ignored him, and he now only wants to stop it before the scene that happens below is seen by others. And Roddy snickered at this time. As a prior person who knows about these military materials, he certainly knows what the next scene will be.


    Tony can be said to have got rid of these troubles. The only thing that will cause trouble in the next moment will be the Ministry of Defence and Justin Hammer.


    Although Justin has been flustered like a dog with a boned bone. But Justin on the screen is still doing it in an orderly manner.


    "Yes, Captain. Stretch your hand. Great, that''s it. Then, try to reverse your body. Use force, don''t worry. Hanmer Industry is a military enterprise you trust, we have perfect quality. Guarantee."


    Under his command. The captain in steel armor performed his actions in an unusually rigid manner. It seems normal to reach out, move your legs, and turn around. But when Justin encouraged him to use the propulsion device, it was.


    The steel armor did not fly at all, but like a torch that was ignited from inside, and instantly came up with countless blazing flames from the gaps of the armor. The flame was so strong that the surface of the armor became red, and the natural inside of the captain also began to make a terrible scream.


    The call stopped completely without a few seconds. At the same time, Justin on the screen also began to scream loudly.


    At this time, the screen was violently dark, and the angry Justin had already unplugged the screen. He sat back in his position without saying a word, but it was already awkward. Everyone pointed at him, and countless cameras also focused on him.


    The prestige of Hanmer Industries is almost plummeting at this moment. And Stark is still falling down the stone.


    "Most countries will have this technology for five to ten years. Hanmer Industry is estimated to be twenty years. Sorry, I am not ridiculing the strength of everyone, I just want to explain a fact" is not yet to be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 274： a wave of unevenness

    "I want to tell everyone, tell people around the world. Iron Man only has one. Because only I have such mature technology. Instead of putting a two-handed sword on the hand of a child, it makes him a lot of meaningless." Accidental casualties. It is better to let it stand in the arms of the creator. At the very least, he will not cause more damage."


    "By the way, I want to tell you, Senator. And the gentlemen of the Ministry of Defense. You want my product, I really don''t even think about it. I would rather delete it and not let it be dangerous in your hands. Playthings"


    Tony compared an indecent movement toward the jury, and then began to get up very confidently. No one blocked him because no one had reason to stop him.


    This hearing has been turned over by Tony, and it has also brought countless troubles to Hanmer Industries. They are no longer able to come tony, or Tony is not good enough to be good.


    So Tony walked out of the court in such a big way, and still under the gaze of the spotlight. As for what will happen to Justin Hammer, he will not care about his life and death.


    Zhou Yi finished watching this farce and naturally will not stay here. He walked out of the court and accidentally discovered that Tony was waiting for him at the door.


    "I thought you would leave with Pepe." I glanced around and didn''t see Miss Poz. Zhou Yi laughed at Tony with a little joke.


    "I asked her to take a step first, and I will follow up immediately." With a hint of chin, Tony took the subject back. "How are you feeling, my performance"


    "In front of your performance is too weak. It is simply not the power to fight back. Even the two mouths of the gun, it is just a sissy attack." First mocked Tony, then Zhou Yi immediately changed his attitude. "However, it is a perfect anti-kill. The final blow is awesome. You should take a picture of Hanmer��s face and leave a commemoration, because I want to laugh now."


    "What''s down on the newspaper is that if you really want to take his face as a commemoration," and Zhou Yi walked back to the sparsely populated corner, Tony couldn''t help but ask. "It''s you, how are you prepared? I have to tell you. It will be much harder to be two days later than you are now. It is not so easy to surpass me."


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yi��s face immediately showed a mocking smile.


    "Do you think they have the ability to deal with me or do they have the ability to do something to me?"


    "This is not a fight buddy" and Zhou Yi''s optimism is different, Tony is very worried. "I feel that something is not very good. They seem to want to use public opinion to suppress us and use morality to kidnap us. You should also see Hanmer''s means. Really. That makes me feel passive."


    "Unless you''re perfect, you''ll always find excuses. And once you have an excuse, they can easily attack you in any way. And really, man. We can never do it. To perfection. As long as you do it, there will always be flaws. And you will not do it. It is a bigger problem."


    "You are worried that they will count some things on my head." Listening to Tony''s analysis, Zhou Yi squinted and asked.


    Tony��s answer is very positive.


    "Not worrying, but be sure they will do this. If they don''t have this preparation, they won''t use this trick for me at this time. They want more than just my skills, I feel they want more. More. It may even be related to all superheroes. I was only chosen to be the first to be an experimental product."


    Zhou Yi thought about it and then laughed. He patted Tony''s shoulder with a confident smile on his face.


    "I know what you are worried about. The guy said that it really isn''t necessary. Everything Dawn Knight has done is a matter of conscience, so I want to deal with him in this way. This means of doing the whole is complete. Not qualified enough."


    "Since you said that. Then I wish you good luck." To hear Zhou Yi so confident, Tony shrugged and turned around. "I still have something to do, I will not come on the side after two days. You can do it yourself."


    "Why, you don''t even cheer me up, or you worry that my limelight will overwhelm you, wake up, Tony. Don''t be like a child, you know you can''t win me."


    "Going to you" in the face of Zhou Yi''s answer is Tony''s high-up middle finger.


    Always watching Tony until he disappeared into his own vision, Zhou Yicai sighed softly. He seems to be talking to himself. It seems to be speaking to another person.


    "You are really ready, one person to solve this?"


    No one answered him, and only himself knew what the answer was.


    The interesting thing about the Iron Man from the senator is not over yet, and the US Department of Justice and the Department of Defense are joining hands. Once again, I dropped a blockbuster. They announced that they had delivered a subpoena to the Dawn Knight and hoped that he would attend an upcoming hearing related to him.


    This news has made many people feel that the government is crazy. But more people have a sense of crisis. What the government wants to do is a question that deserves careful consideration. Because no matter why, it is unreasonable to point the finger at the most powerful superhero at this time. Some sane people have begun to worry that this is a precursor to the coming of a major crisis. They are afraid that the government is carrying out strange plots. Just like a plan.


    This plan, which once gave birth to the captain of the United States, has now become the object of resentment. The reason is the government''s concealment and the serious consequences it causes.


    No matter how the folks guess. How do the people object? The government��s resolution has not changed and the hearing will be held as scheduled. And now only one of the most critical people.


    Will the Knights of Dawn come here? This is not only the audience present, but also the questions of all the people who watched the hearing through the media. It was also another senator sitting on the bench and the doubts of the guys behind him who were brewing the plot.


    They want both the Dawn Knights to appear, because then they can set a trap for him in the way they are scheduled. But at the same time, I don''t want him to appear. Because anyway, the change is still too big. If he does not appear, there will be more room for maneuvering.


    And just when everyone is waiting anxiously. A figure has appeared on the defendant��s seat.


    The familiar black armor made many people cheer, but also made those who had tried to sink their hearts and prepared for a hard fight.


    "I have come, Lord Judge. I am ready to communicate with you."


    The smooth and gentle voice passed from under the helmet, and the sound thought that this silent struggle between the two sides had begun.


    "Welcome to your arrival, Dawn Knight. But before that, please allow me to ask you to take off your armor." The senator on the bench sat down. Occupy the advantage of the terrain, looking at Zhou Yi condescending. "You are facing the laws of the United States. I hope that you can abide by it and respect it. Face it with your true face."


    At the beginning, the judge was so unkind, but it was completely beyond everyone''s expectations. Many people feel that they are wrong. They have seen the judges'' targeting and hostility towards the Dawn Knight.


    In the face of such temptations, Zhou Yi did not show a little emotion. Just plainly under the helmet.


    "Judge, if you are prepared to play this naive means with me. Then I think I can go back because it is just a waste of time."


    "Can I think that you are defying the laws of the United States?" When he heard Zhou Yi''s words, the judge began to increase his tone. It seems that I want to make my words more majestic.


    But Zhou Yi did not see anything except ridiculous. So he replied to the judge with a constant tone.


    "If you are talking about what you are doing now, I can tell you clearly that I am despising it."


    "You are trampling on justice and justice, Dawn Knight"


    "If justice and justice become the arbitrage of your hands and the excuses for others, then trampling on it is the right thing."


    The hearing has not yet entered the topic, and the scene is already a piece of sword. This makes everyone look at the clouds. They still don''t understand what the politicians at the hearing are playing. However, most people have already squeezed out the cold sweat in their hands.


    The scene is a bit too intense, and this is just the beginning, who can believe


    Compared with the listeners who have squeezed out the cold sweat, the more nervous ones are the law enforcement officers around. Most of them have already started to fight on both legs, and even the stations are somewhat unstable.


    At this time, almost all of their hearts were blaming the madman bureaucrats. What crazy disease are they going to do? You will want to provoke the most powerful superhero in this trivial matter. And if the group of **** bureaucrats who are behind are really crazy, desperately asking them to go up and marry the armor of the Dawn Knight, what should they do?


    Many law enforcement officers have begun to quietly retreat, thinking of giving this opportunity to stay close to colleagues who are closer.


    At this time, the judge spoke again.


    "Well, Dawn Knight. In view of your special status, we will not ask you to reveal your true face for the time being. So now I need to inform you that we are calling you for this purpose."


    "We call you on the crime of endangering national security and causing loss of life and property to innocent people. I hope that you can make a satisfactory answer to everyone"


    The judge''s words made everyone''s minds look awkward. Almost everyone who heard this sentence turned a little bit off the head.


    It is even more ridiculous to endanger national security. Super heroes are the ones that endanger national security and cause loss of life and property to the people. As a member of the vast majority of the people. They don��t know this thing, isn��t that ridiculous?


    "Judge, you are making a crime"


    The supporters of the Dawn Knight have stood up dissatisfied and started complaining to the judge. But the judge sitting at the top of the court immediately struck the law. Say loudly.


    "Silence, is it not for you to make a crime? You are asking for the Dawn Knight, not you. If someone dares to interfere with this sacred court, I will let the law enforcement officer throw him out."


    This tough words made the following emotions even more exciting, and even some people have begun to swear. At this time, Zhou Yi pressed his hand. The people who indicated the underground were quiet.


    What he said was still useful, and soon those excited people closed their mouths indignantly. After the scene was quiet, Zhou Yi looked up and said to the judge.


    "If you say that I have such a crime, show it to me." To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 275： If you see the guilty or not

    Ps: Sabie today, uploaded but not released. Something went out at noon. In short, this chapter at noon is late, I am sorry.


    "If you say that I have such a crime, show it to me."


    When I heard the words of the Dawn Knight, the judge played by the Senator immediately laughed. He showed a correct and majestic appearance and said to the law enforcement officers around him.


    "Calling witnesses to enter, I think we really need some strong evidence and words to prove the sin of this hero."


    Law enforcement officers were somewhat flinching to open the door to the summoning room on the side of the court, leaving the three people who had already sat inside out.


    The first thing that came out was Justin Hammer. This is just the last time a slick businessman about Iron Man��s troubles. And then there is a hand holding a lot of information, it looks like a middle-aged man in the accounting profession. As for the end, it is an old woman. An old woman who looks a little scared and keeps her head down.


    Seeing these three people, many people are a glimpse. Because they simply don''t know what kind of relationship these three people have with the Knights of Dawn. Justin Hammer is just a businessman. His only connection with the Dawn Knight is that he has heard of each other. And the remaining two, not even this association.


    No one knows what the senator judge wants to play. Only those who truly understand the situation know how much conspiracy and calculations there are in the middle.


    ��First, I invite Mr. Ahmadine Hermes to present us with a set of data. Mr. Hermes is a professional accountant in the Treasury. We are specially invited here to count a set of data. And this set of data It��s about the detailed loss statistics of all the serious damage caused by them in the New York War with the Knights of Dawn. You can start Mr. Hermes.��


    "Yes, the judge is an adult." Mr. Hermes, the accountant who had passed the guise beforehand, ignored the following sorrow, but read the report in his own hands. "According to the statistics of our many professionals, there has been a basic loss assessment for the malignant destruction that has taken place in New York. In this evil, a total of 69 large buildings have been irreparably severe. Destruction, including special buildings with a certain historical and cultural value, such as the Broadway Theatre. In addition, three streets have been damaged to the same extent. More than 600 acres of public land must be completely rebuilt. More than two thousand people The property has been damaged to varying degrees, and the work of more than 10,000 people has been greatly affected."


    "So, in the end, we came to the conclusion that the total economic loss caused here is about 50 billion US dollars. This is only the pre-reconstruction work and the resettlement costs for the affected people. In the future, it is necessary to continue to invest in the region. Five years. Funds of about 10 billion U.S. dollars per year can completely restore the most prosperous areas of this area, and let those who have been hurt to return to normal life. The above is the report I am going to do. Mr. Judge."


    The person named Ahmadinejad was a business-sponsored attitude after finishing his own data. He just sat down. The face is completely blunt-faced like a woodcarving muddy, and it doesn''t seem to care for anyone.


    "Thank you for your data, Mr. Hermes. Then, Dawn Knight. What do you want to say about these?" Knocked on his own law, stopping the growing loud noises below. The senator judge pulled the scorpion and said to Zhou Yi. "After hearing these horrendous data, don''t you have any thoughts of confession?"


    "Do you want to put all of this on my head? Lord Guan" Faced with questions from the judges, Zhou Yi naturally and calmly asked.


    This gave the Senator judge a little bit of rigidity on his face. He pulled his mouth and revealed a somewhat awkward smile.


    "No. Of course I didn''t think so. Now let''s ask the second witness. Mrs. Bertis Dialodia to continue our identification. Now, madam, are you ready for what you are going to say? ��


    Upon hearing the judge''s question, the old woman who had been bowing her head raised her head with some flinch and replied with a slight, almost inaudible voice.


    "Yes, Mr. Judge. I am ready."


    "Don''t worry too much, Mrs. Didiero. No one here can threaten you, you just have to answer some of my questions."


    The judge sitting on the top of the old woman showed a smile and smiled, and then began to follow his own steps.


    "Mrs. Didiero, can you tell us. Are you hurt because of the Dawn Knight? Whether it is direct or indirect."


    The old woman jerked her head and glanced at Zhou Yi, who was standing there, and when she saw the Dawn Knight looking at herself. Immediately, I couldn��t help but shrink back and make a dodge. She didn''t seem to want to be watched by him at all. But how can she not start watching the thin court?


    So she can only bow her head. Forced himself not to look at him. Then whispered in the microphone.


    "He didn''t hurt me directly..."


    "But it has been indirect damage to you, is it?" The senator judge saw the hesitation in her heart, so she inserted it directly when she had not finished speaking. At the same time, he also said with warning. "Madam, you don''t have to worry about someone going to trouble you. You just have to answer yes or no."


    Faced with the attitude of the senator judge, the old woman bowed her head and replied half a mile.


    "Yes"


    "Lie. You liar," the words came out, and immediately there was someone shouting. When I heard such reprimands, the old woman''s body instinctively cringed, and then she became more and more stunned. She has not only dared not look at Zhou Yi, but even the courage of anyone else.


    "Silence, silence. This is the court." The senator judge hardly knocked on the two laws and suppressed this discordant voice. Then I asked before the old woman was completely scared. "You once said in the report you submitted that you suffered a serious mental damage because of the behavior of the Dawn Knight. The reason is that in the Battle of New York, the Dawn Knights made you a chase when you chase the giant named evil. The hostages fell on the hands of the evil. Is this the case?"


    "Yes." The old woman''s voice began to tremble, but she still said the word. And such an answer immediately made the following audience even more dissatisfied.


    "Perjury, this is perjury. We demand justice, true justice." Some people began to scream. And his words and deeds clearly angered the judge above.


    "Police officer, expel him from me." He banged the law hard. Drinking it up. "I have a medical certificate from the hospital. The condition of Mrs. Rorodia is very serious. This is not a perjury. It is a fact. If someone interferes in this sacred court, I promise that he will stay in jail for a while."


    The guy who screamed at the court was struggling. However, they were forced to go out by law enforcement officers. The senator judge who looked at all of this also pulled his tie and continued.


    "Mrs. Rorodia, thank you for your statement. There is now our third witness, Mr. Justin Hammer. Because the original head of the military, General Sadius E. Ross, is still accepting The investigation of the military court, so we asked Mr. Hammer to know everything about all this related matter. Debut as the third witness."


    Seeing that it was finally their turn to appear, Justin Hanmer stood up. He looked at the Dawn Knight who didn''t know how to look at him, then smiled and turned to the audience and the camera behind him.


    "Today I am here to explain to you a plan of the Ministry of Defense. This plan is the Hulk capture plan, in which the host, General Sadius E. Ross, made a great effort. Hunting for the green giant named Hulk. As everyone knows, Hulk is an extremely powerful monster, and his destructive power is amazing. A lot of the great damage that New York has suffered has been caused by him. However, these damages are not All. I am sure to tell you. Some of them are caused by this superhero."


    "He needs to be responsible for his actions and be responsible for those losses. Before he appeared, the military had already suppressed Hulk by his own efforts and drove out a monster named evil. In theory, the police have taken control. The situation on the spot. Then the military only needs to recycle the Hulk, naturally there will be no loss and damage left. But at this time, our hero Dawn Knight appeared. He destroyed the military to control the giant. Weapons, and began to fight with Hulk and evil."


    Having said that, Justin shrugged his shoulders. There was a blank expression on his face.


    "Really. I really don''t know what the meaning of this battle is. He can completely avoid it, as long as our hero stands on the side of defending our army. But our hero does not seem to think so." He insisted on acting according to his own ideas. And finally they fought with Hulk. From my point of view, this is a completely uncontrolled battle. The aftermath caused by it still exists. Fighting, to a certain extent, should not exist at all, isn��t it?��


    "Just because of my own moments, I will fight with the NPC and destroy our most beautiful big apples like this. Do I have a good reason to believe that this is a behavior that endangers the safety of the country and the people? What do you think? Mr. Dawn Knight"


    "This is what you want to say." Hearing the story of Justin Hammer. Zhou Yi turned his attention back to the official played by the Senator. "I am very curious, what is your purpose? I confess what you can do with me. I can''t confess what you can do."


    "Let your attitude, Dawn Knight. You are in court." The senator, who was very uncomfortable with Zhou Yi��s gaze, let his eyes open, but his mouth was still tough to say his purpose. "Let''s let us think that you have pleaded guilty."


    "If you plead guilty, we will judge you to be included in the current military system, and to enforce the service to ensure that you will not make such uncontrolled behavior in the future. You are our superhero after all, treat You can still open the net. Of course, the premise is that you must obey the order. What is your answer, Dawn Knight, do you plead guilty?" To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 276： Anti-customer-based court story

    "Pleading guilty, what qualifications do I have to make me confess?" Faced with the judge who represented the highest judicial power in the court, Zhou Yi finally showed his inner thoughts. "Just by your ridiculous excuse, you can''t stand the station, the so-called fair law."


    As he said, Zhou Yi extended his hand and used his ability to force the court to limit the actions of all the members of the court. He asked them to sit there like a statue, and they couldn''t move.


    "What are you doing, Dawn Knight. You are despising the laws of this country, let us go, or you are equivalent to declaring war on this country."


    Feeling the pressure from the body, the senator immediately did not do it. For him, this is simply the worst joke.


    Because according to his thoughts, he possesses the power of judgment, whether morally or legally, he should be the one with the highest right to speak. But the problem now is that the most critical person is not willing to follow the rules. He does not agree with his identity, or he is not afraid of everything he represents.


    Justice that violates justice and is distorted by disgusting rights. I had a reason to follow him. Zhou Yi��s heart was very positive, so he immediately increased his strength and let the senator judge who was still hard-pressed pressed on the table without dignity.


    Not only his body, but his entire face was pressed. The fat on the face was somewhat deformed by the table, and this naturally made him say something that turned into a groan.


    "You have already said enough, the judge is now my turn." I glanced at the audience who were completely shocked by their actions. Zhou Yi flew up and left his seat.


    He first came to the Lady Di Diloa and asked the old woman peacefully.


    "Madam, I really hurt you?"


    The old woman''s dress is not luxurious, even very worn. So when she shivered at Zhou Yi, it seemed that she was particularly embarrassed. She did not dare to look directly at Zhou Yi and could only answer his questions with a low head.


    "I am sorry, sir. I am really sorry. This is my fault, my sin"


    "Everyone makes mistakes, ma''am. I just want to know why. I asked myself that I didn''t make any mistakes in saving you, so I really want to figure out what prompted you to come to court to sue me."


    Zhou Yi��s voice is not big. But it is unusually clear. It is enough for everyone present to hear every word he says. And as he said, he doesn''t care what the lady does. He only cares about why she did it.


    What makes her trample on her own mind and principles to trample on the morality and justice that everyone should stick to? This question is crucial for Zhou Yi, because it already involves the most fundamental differences in his soul.


    "Sorry, sir. Really sorry." The old woman was even more afraid to read Zhou Yi. She just trembled and said sorry. It is almost necessary to shrink the whole person below the table. "It''s all my fault, I should go to hell. But sir, I have no other way, I am really sorry, sorry."


    "Is it hard to say it?" Zhou Yi sighed and whispered a whisper, and moved his sight to Justin Hammer.


    "Hey, man, I can''t have a holiday with you, I''m just a microphone. Yes, pass the microphone. I just integrated some people''s ideas into my thoughts. So I think you still Not to the point of a megaphone that retells the remarks of others."


    Seeing that Zhou Yi put his goal on himself, Justin quickly raised his hand and made an innocent look. He didn''t worry much about how the Dawn Knight would treat him, because, as he said, there was really no festival between them. However, he still habitually said a bunch of nonsense to cheer himself up. This is his fault, and it is estimated that he can''t change it.


    Zhou Yi looked at this guy who would only sell his mouth, and he said with a smile.


    "We have no holidays, but some people have had a holiday with you. Mr. Hanmer, one person hopes that I can preside over justice for him."


    "Who needs to preside over justice, to me," Hanmer exaggeratedly circled. Then I laughed at Zhou Yi. "Don''t tease me, man. I am a good gentleman. There is no one in the world who can have anything to do with me."


    "I hope you can wait to say something like this." Putting down such a sentence, Zhou Yi took out a small device from himself. He pressed a button on the device. Suddenly. A clear stereo image is placed in the air.


    Everyone present and the surrounding cameras can see what is on the image. That is a person''s resume. Referring to the resume, Zhou Yi began to complain.


    "Captain Bedside Edward. A special soldier of the US Seal Six team, but now he has been expelled from the military. Mr. Hanmer, do you still have an impression?"


    "Not at all, I don''t remember this person at all." When he heard the name, Justin Hammer''s face was obviously stiff. But he quickly recovered. I replied with a casual expression.


    For his rhetoric, Zhou Yi wrinkled his brow and ignored him, but continued.


    "Captain Edward is a special soldier who specializes in combating terrorists outside the country. Because of the heroic and skillful skills, it is absolutely unbearable for the SEAL team. All their savings are used in the last time. Heart transplant surgery. Now even life is dependent on the subsistence allowance, and the wife of Captain Edward is working on all kinds of short-term work, and the support of his comrades can continue. So, in any case, they can not afford it. Such a blow."


    "This news was introduced into the ears of Captain Edward, who was still in prison, and he suddenly fell into despair. The huge medical expenses made this former hero completely interrupted the backbone. He has no choice but to do it, isn''t it? And at this time, one gave him hope."


    "He found the brave and good-natured captain and signed an agreement with him. He helped him with a dangerous weapon development experiment. At the cost, three million dollars will be transferred to his wife''s account afterwards. Inside. It sounds like the first light in the darkness is full of hope, is it that Mr. Justin Hammer is "to be continued."


    ...

 Chapter 277： Tragic ending, unscrupulous

    Seeing that the Dawn Knight actually asked himself this question at this time, Justin Hanmer immediately changed his face. He pretended to pick up a cup of water to cover the change in his look, and he said it after a long while.


    "How do I know what he thinks, sir. You look at me too high, I don''t have the magical ability to read minds."


    "I think you should be very clear, because you didn''t personally find Captain Edward and preach your skills, let him sign this agreement?"


    This sentence immediately made Justin''s entire face gloomy, and he responded with a slap in the face.


    "Dawn Knight, this is an era of evidence. Without evidence, you can''t blame me like this, and you can''t put it on my head. According to what you just said, I can sue you in the name of slanders. ""


    "You want evidence" Zhou Yi sneered at the screen, a video appeared on the stereo image. Although the things in the video are not very clear, it is enough to make people distinguish between the two people inside. One is the protagonist of the story, Captain Edward. The other is Justin Hammer, who is now sitting in court.


    "This is a video I got from the prison where Captain Edward was imprisoned. You signed a contract. Then I invaded your company and your personal computer and got the thing."


    Zhou Yi said, put a contract on the screen. The contract clearly stated that Hammer Industries bailed Beded Edward in the name of a weapons development experiment and paid three million dollars to his family after the event. Hanmer Industries does not guarantee Edward''s life and death, but the same whether he is dead or alive, this reward must be handed over to Mrs. Edwards after the test.


    Released the contract, Zhou Yi asked the Justin Hanmer to come to the heights of the geology.


    "What else do you have to say, Mr. Hammer."


    "You are committing a crime, Dawn Knight. You are stealing my company''s secrets and spying on me. I want to sue you."


    Justin Hammer did not respond positively to Zhou Yi, but stood up in anger and yelled at Zhou Yi loudly. It is obvious that he is shifting the sight of others. If you want to create some conflicts, let all the listeners distract from this matter.


    But Zhou Yi absolutely does not allow such things to happen.


    Like the lawmakers on the bench, he pressed Justin directly into the chair and blocked his mouth with thought.


    "We will talk about this issue later. Now let me tell the end of this story."


    I glanced at the audience around me. Zhou Yi put their curiosity and doubts in the eyes, and then sighed and said the true ending of the story.


    "The ending of this story is tragic. I said it, I just hope that everyone can understand a hidden truth. Maybe you are curious about where Edward Captain is going, why can''t you find this person''s information. Now I can Tell you. He is dead. And most of you should see his death."


    In the face of such news, many people have stopped their mouths, showing an incredible look. The atmosphere was instantly depressed, and in this atmosphere, Zhou Yi continued.


    "I still remember the steel armor experiment hosted by Hammer Industries. The soldier in the steel armor is Captain Edward. He has turned into ashes and lost his name. The Ministry of Defense blocked all his information, if not me. Turn him over. I guess you never know the existence of this person."


    "And this is not the end." Looking at the atmosphere, there will be a sudden change. Zhou Yi immediately used a sentence to temporarily suppress the current situation.


    He controls the screen. Put the last two documents on the screen.


    "This is my last evidence. One is the wife of Captain Edward, the bank''s deposit and withdrawal information from last year to the present. It is also the account of the Edwards Captain''s agreement that Hanmer Industries must enter the funds. Here we It can be seen that a total of about 260,000 funds are flowing. The largest one is the $200,000 that Hanmer Industries has scored. The other scattered funds are entirely from other individuals or stores. I checked it, most of it was the money donated by Edward��s comrades. Some of them were the salary earned by Mrs. Edward��s own temporary workers. For these, Mr. Hammer, can you explain?��


    Hanmo, who was given the right to speak, opened his mouth and said reluctantly after a moment.


    "Maybe something wrong in the middle, you should know that I am just issuing instructions. There may be a lot of steps in this implementation. I think this may be a delay, or something else. But please rest assured. Since there is The first fund is credited in, then I guarantee that the remaining 2.8 million will be received in succession. I can ask people to monitor this."


    He said that at the end of the day, he began to make words that were guaranteed. But the listeners behind this turn can not buy his account at all.


    "The liar, the bastard, the junk, the **** black-hearted businessman," one after another, was thrown on him, making Justin''s face more difficult to look at. The vicious look of the haze flows through his eyes. Although it was fleeting, it was still seen by Zhou Yi.


    "Do you think this is the end? Mr. Hanmer''s story is not over yet. If you want to pay the rewards you haven''t paid yet, I don''t think it''s necessary at all. Because no one will collect your money. ��


    "God," I heard this, and someone habitually called out. And his exclamation made many people guess the final outcome. Some people have already shown an unbearable look on their faces. And more people are a desire.


    They want to guess wrong, or Zhou Yi tells them that the answer is not what they think.


    However, things are like that. Zhou Yi told them with a peaceful voice that it was a miserable tragedy.


    "My last piece of information is proof of death. Six months ago, Carlos was once again in danger because of acute heart failure. This time, he did not come over. Mrs. Edward lost again after losing her husband. It��s ridiculous that, until Carlos��s death, the 200,000 of Hammer��s industry hit the account of Mrs. Edward��s account. Maybe a week later, Carlos would not die. This possibility is already impossible."


    "Because I couldn''t bear the huge blow, Mrs. Edwards began to be insane. Three months ago, she was already dead when she was discovered. The cause of death was suicide, and the last evidence of suicide was not just Carlos. And Mrs. Edward. The death of their mother and son completely ended the tragedy."


    "Mr. Hanmer, Justin Hanmer, face all this, everything you have done. Can you tell me what you think?"


    After finishing the story, Zhou Yi��s voice was once again brightened. Like a sword fight. Like a thunder. Every sentence made Justin Hammer''s heart leaping wildly, almost smashing out his chest.


    He whispered his head and dared not look directly at the Dawn Knight above. But behind him, a wave of premature repression has exploded.


    "killer"


    "Butcher"


    "The devil of the next hell"


    Looking at it, almost everyone is accusing him, and everyone is cursing him. This kind of horror that has never been experienced. Let Justin Hammer completely fall into chaos and fear.


    He wants to escape, but he can''t escape. His actions were so restricted that he could only sit here, facing countless horrors like the devil, and his eyes were fierce, as if they were tearing his audience, and shivering.


    People have a resilience, no matter how weak people are, overwhelmed by the limit will also resist like a spring. Not to mention a guy like Justin Hammer. With the roar of that voice, he couldn''t help it anymore. I don''t need to endure anymore. The situation has reached this level, and Hanmer Industry is destined to usher in a major earthquake. Then he simply broke the can.


    "Enough. Enough. You **** cockroaches, what qualifications do you have to blame me. I am the head of Hanmer Industry, the parents of the Hammer family, the most wealthy people in the world. However, it is two or three garbage that no one knows will be known, and what qualifications are there to tarnish my reputation. And you, a group of poor people who can rely on us for charity to eat. How do you qualify for a few dead people? Come and blame me."


    "I am killing people, am I breaking the law? But it is just a breach of contract. I am not going to lose some liquidated damages. What can you do with me? I am still a billionaire. I can still enjoy the best life in the world. ��


    He was unscrupulous and reached the extreme. However, for his arrogance, the people behind him could not do anything about him. A large number of law enforcement officers were placed on the scene. It is impossible for them to let these people attack the court.


    And left here. They have nothing more to do. Justin''s bodyguards are enough to keep him safe. As for the legal sanctions, it is even more a joke to him.


    Because he said that he was right, he just breached the contract and did nothing else. Even a severe judge can only sentence him to more fines. For him, a few hundred million is not a problem.


    The so-called justice of the law is impossible to judge such a person. People of special classes always have special treatment. Even the so-called absolute justice law is the same. There is no absolute fairness in the human world.


    Many people''s faces are depressed. They already want to understand this. And more people will only feel that the flame in their heart is burning wildly. Sin is in front of them, but they cannot destroy it. I can only watch him crazy and arrogant. This can make any kind person become crazy.


    And just as many people are already desperate, many people have already given up. When Justin began to laugh at the crowd and laughed. Zhou Yi spoke.


    "Justin Hanmer, do you really think that no one can judge you?"


    "How, you want to judge me. Dawn Knight" opposite the problem, Justin not only does not cringe, but is even more mad. "Come on, I welcome you to judge me. Do you know that once you move me, you are guilty, you are hurting an innocent person. Then no matter what you said before. After this, the country has reason to be wanted. You, hunt you. Because, you will become... a criminal, hahaha."


    Crazy laughs popped out of Justin Hammer''s mouth. His mind has been completely distorted. To be continued.


    Ps: Edward''s role is a guest of the book. He wants to die a little brighter, I am fulfilling him.


    ...

 Chapter 278： Forever sinful sinner

    Hearing the arrogant and crazy words of Justin Hammer, most people hate the point of almost biting their teeth. This is a ruthless scorn and contempt for them, ridiculing their incompetence and despising their inability to act.


    In this world that relies entirely on the law to maintain order, no one has the courage to violate the law of the law for an unrelated person. No one has the courage to despise sin in desperation for the momentary blood and happiness.


    They are the weak of this era. It is a group of people who have no right to speak and execute. At this time, they can only pin their hopes on the hero.


    Some people hope that Zhou Yi can replace them for justice. But more people are not willing to do this. Because it is like Justin Hammer himself said. If the Dawn Knight really did, then the price he had to pay was too heavy.


    For a scum, a scum. Let a hero bear a heavy charge. No matter how you look at it, it is not worth it. However, if Justin. Hanmer is allowed to go unpunished, it is what they do not want to see.


    The result is how to hold this question, everyone put their minds on the Dawn Knight. The choice is in his hand, and his choice will determine everything. Justice and sin, who will be in the upper hand


    "Do you think that I will not judge you?" With the expectations and concerns of countless people, Zhou Yi has always maintained a calm attitude. He stared at Justin, as deep and endless as the ocean, letting his manic moments go out like a flame that was poured into the water.


    He opened his mouth wide and the laughter had already stopped. Only the dry noise was coming out of the eyes of the blind man. It seems that I still don''t believe that Zhou Yi will say such a thing, so he put his palm on the side of his ear and made a provocative look.


    "What, I didn''t get it wrong. You will judge me the Dawn Knight, you said to judge me. How to judge, kill me. Or replace the judge, accept my breach of contract. Please, from a legal point of view, I am only committing A little fault, I have not committed a crime. And even if it is, you will not be able to judge me. Who do you think you are?"


    "You think you are innocent. You think you are not guilty." Zhou Yi��s voice suddenly smashed.


    But Justin��s answer is still mad and unfortunate.


    "I am not guilty, I was not guilty. What do you have to do to make sure I am guilty, ah"


    "Do you have sin, it is not what you said. It is not what I said, not even the law that has been distorted. If you are really innocent, then come and gamble with me. One hand."


    I don''t want to continue to argue with Justin Hammer. Zhou Yi directly cut into the topic and spoke out his own thoughts.


    And this obviously can''t scare Justin, who is almost crazy to some limit.


    "Gambling, let me see how you want to bet, how to prove that I am guilty"


    After getting the answer determined by Justin Hammer, Zhou Yi extended his hand and a blazing flame came to his hand. He looked at Justin Hammer below and said his thoughts.


    "If the person''s legal decision can''t make you, then let God''s law try it. The **** named Ming Wang has released his own **** to the world, you can try it. Justin, try to recite his name. Look at your identity, whether your words are useful or not, see if there is any sin in your body. Of course, you can choose not to accept. Then, I don''t mind replacing the god, using the flame to wash your sin."


    "Hello, you are threatening me." After listening to Zhou Yi��s gambling, Justin Hammer��s first reaction was not to worry about the **** from Ming Wang, but to look at the flames in Zhou Yi��s hand. .


    In his opinion, the so-called **** is just a lie to threaten others and threaten others. There is no threat from this flame in front of your own eyes. So after figuring out the meaning of the Dawn Knight, his heart has made a choice. But before that, he still has to confirm.


    "You mean, if I don''t recite the name of the so-called god. You will throw a fire on me, right."


    Zhou Yi nodded and signaled that he was right. And Justin, who got the answer, immediately raised his hand.


    "Okay, okay. I know. I choose to read the name of the god. Let God see if I am guilty. But I think I should be sinless. As for you, Dawn Knight. I think you can put The things in your hand are put away. Unless I am stupid, I will give you the opportunity to kill me."


    "Since it is decided, let''s start. I won''t give you too much time." When he heard Justin''s choice, Zhou Yi began to urge him. For the urging of Zhou Yi, Justin stood up directly.


    In front of someone at the place, he raised his hand and erected three fingers. Then he said with his usual oily tone.


    "Okay, okay. Please listen clearly. I swear, to the **** named Ming Wang. I swear that there is no sin in my body, if any. I am willing to be taken away by your so-called evil spirits. Yes, Mr. Ming Wang, you didn��t get it wrong. I am willing��


    Justin Hanmer spoke loudly, showing complete fearlessness. He did not believe in God and never believed. Naturally, I am not afraid of the so-called **** punishment. Although the gods in Europe have been advertised everywhere, the blessings of the gods have spread throughout the world. But he still doesn''t believe it.


    He would rather believe that it is a variant of a prank, nor does it believe that it is a gift of the gods. Because in his opinion, there is nothing to give for no reason, even God will not do such a thankless thing. If this really happens, then it can only be said to be false. Definitely a scam.


    Justin Hanmer, who thinks that everyone is drunk, I am so awake, the only idea now is to look at this idiot to the dawn knight who believes in the existence of the gods, what kind of ridiculous appearance will be revealed after everything has not happened.


    He can''t wait.


    "Look, look. I said that I am not guilty. Even God agrees with me, isn''t it?"


    After half a sigh, he didn''t feel anything. He waved his hands and shouted. He extended a provocative **** to the Dawn Knight who stood in the air. Even from the eyes, there is even more naked ridicule. But he did not find that the surrounding area was already scary and quiet, everyone looked at him with a look of horror.


    Or, it is the shadow behind him.


    His shadow has completely violated the laws of the natural sciences in people''s minds, or has exceeded their imagination. Because the group is theoretically only something produced by light, at this moment. It is like a living creature with life.


    Moreover, its movements seem to be inconsistent with the complete madness of Justin''s claws. It is distorted and expanded. From Justin''s feet spread to his chair, on the table behind him. even. It is out of the limits of the ground or other loads, and enters the three-dimensional space from the plane world.


    This makes it look like a pool of black mud, or what kind of liquid. Silently flowing behind Justin Hammer. And Justin himself has no feeling about it.


    He was still provoking Zhou Yi, but suddenly saw the police officers around him had thrown out the gun. He was aligned with him. This made him scream like a cat that was fried.


    "What are you doing, you want to do justice, don''t you see it, even God doesn''t think I am guilty"


    "Mr. Hammer, behind you," some policemen could no longer see it, and began to whisper reminder of Justin. But Justin was unmoved.


    "You think that using this kind of small means can scare me, make me feel timid, look back at what is it? This method is too naive, please. You are all adults, not like a child. Just kidding. You know..."


    His voice came to an abrupt end, because the black thing like a soft mud had already hit him. And as many people stretch out two black arms. Hold Justin Hanmer from behind.


    At the same time, black began to fade, a man wearing a black robes and a pair of black wings appeared behind Justin Hammer. He was close to Hanmer''s ear like a close friend, and he whispered to him.


    "Sinner, you bear sin. In the name of the king. I want to take your soul."


    "No, no, no...." Justin finally made this kind of fear, facing the sudden appearance of a vision that he would never believe in. His heart has completely reached the edge of collapse.


    When the false myth turns into reality, there is no surprise in his heart, only the deepest fear and remorse. Fear of what is going to happen next, remorse the choices you make.


    But everything is too late. Because he has already felt it, he seems to have begun to be dragged into a terrible abyss. It is hell, the nightmare of people like them.


    In any case, Justin Hanmer was reluctant to enter that place, so he could only struggle and stretch his arms against the Dawn Knight in midair.


    "Save me. Save me. I am wrong, hurry to save me."


    He swayed, and whether it was tears or nose, it was completely lumpy. This is basically impossible for Justin, who has always focused on his own instruments. But now he has taken care of this. He only wants to ask for help, hoping to get a chance to survive in this hero.


    However, what he did was doomed to everything he was just delusional.


    "Justin Hanmer, you are guilty, and I am not saving sinners"


    Such a discourse is equivalent to cutting off all of Justin''s hope for survival, and it is after this sentence. The night demon who hugged Justin slammed open the wings, and the dark wings instantly wrapped the bodies of both of them.


    The thick darkness is like a flame, completely covering up their figure. After a few breaths, the darkness completely subsided, and Justin''s body was empty. But no one thinks that Justin will be safe and sound. Because his face is already a dead expression.


    Pain and fear were fixed on his face forever. The empty ͫ ͫ ���� almost can''t see his original pupil. From this appearance, many people have guessed that something very important to him has been taken away by the demon who came out of the shadow. Not only life, people believe that his soul is taken away.


    In the face of all this, the world can no longer remain calm.


    "God, my God."


    "Demon, there is really a demon"


    "Sinners are punished by God, and God is punished."


    One sound after another came from the scene, and these sounds are just the tip of the iceberg at the moment. Behind the camera, the huge tsunami is spreading all over the world with what is happening here. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 279： Question from reporters outside the court

    The death of Justin Hammer has caused all people to start talking. What they are talking about is not the consequences of the death of this person, but the miraculous cause of death on him.


    The demon who came out of the shadows because of the practice of the gods took away the soul, which is obviously more frightening than any other method of death.


    The innate mystery of human beings, the darkness, the fear of the demon, after all this happened, completely overlapped, and left for everyone who saw everything that happened here. I have a deep imprint.


    This branding represents a fear of the gods, especially for the Ming Wang, a **** who can say the death of life. His gift will not necessarily make everyone grateful. But his punishment is enough to make everyone fear.


    Because no one wants to be taken away by the guy in his shadow, and then takes the soul and then brings it into the bottomless abyss. No one knows what will happen after that, and no one wants to try the horror of the abyss.


    Enwei pays equal attention to this. This is the policy that Lilith and Ming Wang discussed and decided. Looking at it now, their approach has indeed played such a role. But this has nothing to do with the Dawn Knight. He does not care about Ming Wang��s career. He cares more about the practice of justice.


    After releasing the control of the big men on the stage, let them have the ability to move freely. Zhou Yi will no longer pay attention to these dirty, full-faced conspiracy calculations. Go straight outside the gate.


    The senator judge, who had been suppressed and full of anger, saw his behavior and immediately shouted.


    "Dawn Knight, don''t think about running away. Stop him and stop the murderer. Police officers, if you hear no, stop him immediately."


    Upon hearing this order, the surrounding law enforcement officers immediately revealed an ugly expression. It is okay to let them deal with ordinary people, but if the object is a superhero like the Dawn Knight, then it is really too difficult for some people. If he will resist, take the physique of these ordinary people. I am afraid that I will be lucky to leave a whole body.


    Therefore, the police officers pretended to have not heard the judge''s words, but with a gun facing the Dawn Knight far away, and then watched him step by step toward the door.


    The timidity and inaction of the law enforcement officers made the judges on the stage and the members of the House of Representatives almost eager to give their lungs out. They hate the incompetence of these police officers. But let them go up to do this thing, they completely lost their courage.


    So in the end, the senator judge on the stage can only make this kind of cognac without any meaning like a defeated dog.


    "Dawn Knight, you can''t escape. You have trampled on the laws of this country. You will be sanctioned by law and justice. I promise"


    "Your guarantee is meaningless. Your Excellency." For this sorrowful sorrow, Zhou Yi replied without even returning. "I don''t care about the laws of this world. I don''t care about your ridiculous and pale justice. I want to use this method to bind me. I can only say that you and the people behind you have made a wrong idea."


    Said, Zhou Yi pushed the door and went out. Take the same posture as Tony who walked out from here two days ago. The difference is that this time, the so-called court thoroughly cleaned the ground. Like glass, it was smashed by Zhou Yi��s unconventional card and the vision of the goddess of Ming Dynasty, and then thoroughly swept into the garbage dump.


    They became harlequins. It became the most disgusted character in the story. Although they are the real victims, no one has a little sympathy for them. Nothing else, because they show their distorted and pale justice in countless people, and they have such a relationship with Justin Hammer who was dragged into hell.


    The opinions and impressions of the people may not be able to do more. But it is enough to affect the future guy who relies on their votes to win the top leadership position. The election is just around the corner, and the smart guys will definitely keep a safe distance from these members. In order to guarantee their own nominal justice, it is not an unacceptable problem for those presidential candidates to let these black sheep get out of politics.


    So from a certain point of view, the political life of this group of parliamentarians is completely over. They can''t go one step further. Instead, it will usher in countless blows in the future. Be the target of those presidential candidates who are trying to win public opinion.


    There may be fools in the political world, but the guys who can participate in the conspiracy against the superhero will not have such an idiot. So when I saw the dawn knights pushing the door to go out, they inevitably gave a mourning in their hearts.


    They are also very clear about themselves. What will your future look like. It is a wise choice to quit early, if at night. It��s really too late to be blamed by his own political opponents. Failed to this extent, the forces behind them are not expected to throw them out, as a scapegoat, to wash the justice of the justice sign.


    I thought of it here. In their hearts, the Dawn Knights who caused this all became more and more hateful. However, Zhou Yi does not care about the ideas of these people.


    The intersection between them is estimated to be limited to this. If they want to have more intersections, it is actually just taking them one step further. If it was really at that time, Justin Hammer would be their foresight.


    Pushing open the door of the court, countless flashlights drowned Zhou Yi��s body. It was the light that had been taken by the cameras in the hands of journalists who had already waited outside.


    Be aware that not all journalists have the opportunity to enter the courtroom. Only a handful of large, relevant, powerful, and background media can take their place in this special hearing. The remaining small and medium-sized media can only use an old method to block the door. To get the information you want.


    This method is not always useful. But today, they have an unexpected harvest. The Dawn Knight who pushed the door open was blocked there for the first time, and at the same time, countless mics reached him.


    "Dawn Knight, you openly resist the court, don''t worry about any serious consequences?"


    "Dawn Knight, you ask Justin. Hanmer to mourn the name of God, do you already know what will happen? Do you think this is murder?"


    "Dawn Knight, do you accept the words that Justin Hammer accused you before? It is about your actions that have ruined the military and made the destruction bigger."


    ......


    Countless questions were immediately placed in front of Zhou Yi. The noisy voice made his brain a little worried. He could only press down and shout.


    "Quiet, quiet. I only answer the first three questions."


    This sentence made countless sorrows to the reporters who had squeezed over. But Zhou Yi did not change his mind, facing the microphone in front of him. He began to answer as he said.


    "I thought about the consequences of disobeying the court, but it seems to me. It is far less serious than you think. I said, I don''t care about this twisted law."


    "As for the behavior of Justin Hammer is not a murder, think about it yourself. Anything can be done, because I will not let him live."


    After answering the first two questions. Zhou Yi said this to the female reporter who asked the third question.


    "I have not put the law in my heart. Do you think I will care about the military''s accusations?"


    "But, Dawn Knight. You have to know, I don''t think they are right. You are doing it right, why should you let them be so filthy?" There is a neat black short hair, all over the body. A beautiful female reporter who is capable of bright and bright colors asked almost immediately. For her doubts, Zhou Yi just shook her head.


    "Miss, it is already the last question."


    "This is not a new problem, sir." The female reporter said in a hurry and said. "This is just a supplement. It is a supplement to the previous question. I don''t think you want to send anything that doesn''t match your speech to the media. Please. Mr. This is also for you, to make more people see clearly. The way of truth. After all, including me, many of us support you."


    The beauty of a woman is a good weapon, as long as you grasp the opportunity and use the good words. It is the ultimate means to achieve all goals. Although Zhou Yi and this female reporter did not know each other, but under the efforts of this female reporter. He still decided to say more.


    "Well, just add. Justin Han is the default for me to destroy the military''s plan for the moment, so that the destruction of the giants is irreparable. Then I want to know. Who made the giant? No matter whether it is Hulk or evil, I am afraid that it is inseparable from the military. The so-called military efforts are nothing but a cover for them to hide what they have done."


    "They want to catch Hulk without anyone''s notice and get the secrets of him. Then why should I watch them do this? Watching them kill the monsters they made, they don''t care if he is a What kind of person. Hulk was originally an innocent scientist. Everything he does today is given by the military. If he is wrong, then I would rather think that the mistakes in him should be attributed to the military. Because it is them. Created him. And, more than this one."


    "Whoever has the right to speak on this matter, but the military does not have this right."


    "Dawn Knight..." The beautiful female reporter still wants to say something, but Zhou Yi has already put a finger in front of her.


    "This is the last addition, Miss. I won''t say anything more."


    "I just want to say, I am Louise. Louise Barbara thank you for your answer. Mr."


    The female reporter was very clever in recognizing that it was not a time of entanglement, so she just smiled and put away her voice recorder and reported her name. This is the first reporter to report his name in front of the Dawn Knight, so Zhou Yi remembers very clearly.


    "Miss Barbara, thank you for your support. I remember you." Hehe smiled, Zhou Yi and the last time facing reporters, a shake, people disappeared under the spotlight. This made other reporters scream again. At the same time, many people also cast a sly look at Louise.


    They are not guilty, and they have the convenience to be remembered by the Knights of Dawn. In the future, she will get more exclusive news as long as she works hard. The exclusive news is simply the lifeblood of these people.


    However, is there any way to say that all this is the fate of the arrangement. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 280： Reporter

    The Knights of Dawn left, and the journalists naturally lost the source of the news. So soon, these journalists who were not allowed to enter the court scattered a seven-eight-eight-eighth. Of course, there are certainly some reporters who have stayed. But their goal is no longer the Dawn Knight.


    The winner is certainly worthy of praise, but the losers who are ruthless faces need to be understood. These reporters are doing this kind of work now. For them, Justin Hammer��s death, the future of the senators, and their mood at the moment. It is also a big news that does not lose to the Knights of Dawn.


    Even the Dawn Knight who was stared at by countless people as soon as he appeared in front of the screen. These little characters and the little stories behind them are the objects of better codification. Anyway, they have been ugly to the extent that they are accepted by the public. If they do this, they naturally don''t mind using art to make them even more ugly.


    They are porters of online news and the first communicators of practical news. The flavoring of the people''s life, the revealing of the black wood behind the scenes. They are tabloid reporters, commonly known as paparazzi.


    Whether it is mixed entertainment, mixed politics, or mixed business. No, they did not dare to offend, nor did they dare to open up. As long as there are interests, they don''t care who you are, senators, don''t be kidding. The US President��s lace news has been reported, not to mention a small senator.


    Such dedicated people are always a word for those who are targeted by them. Thank you, these are all I should do.


    At this time, Louise Barbara couldn''t control how the group of colleagues went down to bully a group of senators who had no future.


    For her determined to take the Pulitzer Prize, it is the root of fame and fortune to firmly grasp the hottest topic. The current hot topic has nothing to do with a group of unpromising members. In her eyes, there are only Dawn Knights.


    Sitting in front of his computer, Louise is already thinking about how to write a good enough article that is enough to reflect his point of view. As a top journalist with a column in the Global Times, Ren Yunyun is not her habit. She prefers to use her own point of view to see the world. Just be sensible. Sufficiently awake, the writing is a little more outstanding, and naturally there will be no shortage of supporters.


    She has been walking step by step for so many years, so she is very clear. How can we resonate with readers?


    First of all. A good title is not to be less.


    The topic of how heroes are doing justice is obviously biased too much, and it is easy to lose justice. So the name just came out, and it was stunned by Louise in his mind. Well, our law, the law of the heroes, is obviously ridiculing the government. Although many people like to watch this type. But this is not her bias, not to mention the fact that it is easy to insinuate the Dawn Knight.


    Pressing the delete button, Louise decisively deleted the title. She thought for a long time and finally wrote such words in her own documents.


    ��Jumping out the perspective of the character, let��s take a look at the events behind the Dawn Knight Court incident.��


    With this title in mind, Louise immediately became a literary fan, and began to write it all the time.


    "The Knights of Dawn openly ridicule our law for ignoring our law, and the judges of the hearing have always believed that the Knights of Dawn have violated many laws of this country. Who should we believe and how to believe them, This may be a question that many people are wondering about. The cause, the passage, and the result of the incident seem to have been covered with a veil. Let us not see the truth at all. What is the truth, who should have collapsed for us? Bad justice and legal pays let us jump out of the people in the center of the event and analyze the reasons for this with a rational eye."


    "What we can be sure of is that the cause of all is the Hulk named Hulk. This giant directly triggered the giant war in the Broadway region of New York, and indirectly triggered the conflict between the Knights of the Dawn and the military. If it is the reason, I believe The reason for his reason is enough to stand up. So let us continue to analyze the various disputes between the giants, the military and the superheroes."


    "First of all, it is the Hulk and the military. Through the many declarations of the Knights of Dawn and the many situations that are currently exposed. The birth of the Hulk is now completely certain from the military''s now infamous plan." It is worth mentioning that the biochemical virus that caused a city to almost enter the edge of extinction is also derived from this plan. So just connect the two together, we can draw such a conclusion. Whatever the original intention of this plan is It is very dangerous now. The danger is already incalculable before it has been completely developed."


    "The information in our hands shows that the consequences of the two super-soldier programs that have emerged are already very serious. The biochemical virus developed by Umbrella under the authority of the military destroyed an entire city. Direct death And the number of indirect deaths exceeds 50,000, and economic losses cannot be estimated. Another Hulk destroys the most prosperous part of New York and has caused nearly 100 billion economic losses. This is not his whole. Two border cities and two top universities in the country have been undermined by him. Perhaps he has caused more casualties than biochemical viruses, but he means a more powerful force because they are limited in number and not subject to Any control."


    "The military has never controlled their work. What they did was to force him. He was forced to go abroad from the country. From Brazil once again forced back to the United States. They stimulated him again and again. One is a peace by the dawn knight. The researcher of the amateurs pushed him to the road again and then turned him into an uncontrollable monster. Please note that it has changed from a giant monster to three. It is difficult to understand what the military is thinking. Defend us, but what we are seeing now is that he hurts us to a much greater extent than defending us. Sometimes it is difficult for us to distinguish clearly. In the end, the military is trying to protect us from the hunt. It��s still to drive the Hulk to hurt us. It��s like the English hunting likes to put groups of hounds in the wilderness of the foxes. Their guns don��t have to be too radiant, just look at the hounds.��


    "Then there was the Dawn Knight and the three giants. I have a very clear message in my hand. Before the two giants of Hulk and Evil, the Dawn Knight had had some contact with the third female giant. The two police officers of the New York Police Department made it clear that they had seen the Dawn Knight and the female giants have had a high-intensity battle. We also identified the things they mentioned and confirmed the basics they said. True, then from the analysis of the following situation, the Dawn Knight later took the female giant into the military''s actions. Can you think that he got the news from the female giant? For example, the Hulk��s origin"


    "We already know that the birth of the Hulk comes from an inhuman weapon development experiment. So can we understand that in the mind of a superhero, this giant being manufactured is an object that can be saved and belongs to innocent people. From the results, the three giants have different treatments, the female giant is basically okay, and Hulk is stunned until the ugly giant who claims to be evil, has been confirmed to be dawn after many proofs. The Cavaliers are killing. It is obviously the same species, but there are such different results. Does this mean that what the Dawn Knight did is not what the military spokesperson said, just to reflect his power, and What a great time?"


    "Third, between the Knights of Dawn and the military. I am almost certain that before this Dawn Knight has absolutely no intersection with our military. This superhero appears less frequently, but almost every time it appears The big event. The first two times, our army did not even show their face. His only conflict was to prevent the military from recycling the Hulk. According to the military spokesperson, the military had already controlled the situation. But now the masses can prove that this so-called control situation is only one-third of the situation, only one giant is controlled. Therefore, the military''s statement has to be discounted. Plus the current traffic is still high. The online video, we can see that the military is in the last defeat, and still rely on the help of the Dawn Knight to protect the safety of the highest commander. So, can it be more proof that the military data is not reliable? ��


    "If the military says everything is fake, then why do they do this? Mr. Durant. The judge of this hearing gave us a statement. He asked the Knights of Dawn to accept the legal sanctions and join the military system. In the case of tight control and supervision, we can understand that this is the open side. But if you really define an ordinary person according to his crimes, can such a crime really open up?"


    "Plus the special identity of the Dawn Knight, can we think so? The military has not given up their crazy plans. They are ready to use the more powerful Dawn Knight to create a more horrible heroic corps. This sounds like it seems to be better than Their super soldier plan is more reliable, but as a member of the general public, I said that I am afraid."


    "We invented the world''s first nuclear bomb, but we used it to end the war. However, now we have invented a weapon that is even more terrible than a nuclear bomb, and even more ridiculously, this weapon is not used in us. The enemy, on the other hand, used the American people first. We are only paying taxes to let those who protect us, how can we eliminate us more quickly? If so, I think immigration should be What we need to consider. The protection of a country does not protect the people of its own country, but it is doing the opposite. I don��t think that the future of such a country is bright."


    "Maybe it is the same to the Knights of Dawn. The laws of this country have been distorted. In my opinion, it is not just the law that is distorted. It is a deeper system. Our country is already sick. As for How is the disease, everything that is happening now should be enough to confirm."


    With a few thousand words, Louise finally completed the manuscript. After leaving the words of Universal Daily, Louise Barbara, at the end of the manuscript, she saved it in her work paper. A full ten-page press release can be clearly seen in the document. And most of them, the title is accompanied by such a title, Dawn Knight.


    Louise is a fan of the Dawn Knight, and she never denies it, and she does not need to be questioned. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 281： Unspeakable invisible visit

    Bertis Dialodia walked on his way home with some spirits. Although no one recognized her identity, she still felt that something was wrong. Whenever someone swept her eyes over her, or whispered something. She always thinks subconsciously that they are pointing at themselves.


    Everything that happened in the court made her feel uncomfortable, especially when the Dawn Knight was silent on her, she really had an urge to die. Conscience is used to destroy a good person, a benefactor who saved his life. This is really not something that one can do.


    Mrs. Didiero even felt that her soul must have been sold to the devil, and she would do something so mad.


    How can I do this, how can she constantly reflect on it, but for things that have already been done. This kind of introspection does not make any sense.


    Unconsciously she has returned to her home. This is a small apartment that can barely accommodate a few people, even if it is just for a person, the living environment is too narrow. But here is a whole family of Mrs. Di Dilova.


    Her son, her daughter. There are also her two granddaughters. Their family of five people crowded into this small apartment, just thinking about it, people feel the embarrassment of their lives.


    I saw my mother came back like a corpse. Sitting on the couch, I saw all the things happening on the TV and I quickly stood up. He hugged his mother and whispered comfortably.


    "Mom, it''s okay. It''s okay, we''ll be fine. It will definitely be better. It''s a big deal, our family is not going to stay in the United States, and we can live well in Mexico."


    "Mom..." Claudia, who heard the sound, took a child and walked out of the room. She looked at her mother and asked some desperately. "We have no other way?"


    Behind her, there is a child of five or six years old who is holding the hem of her clothes. It is because of the existence of these two children that she is extremely reluctant to accept the fate of the upcoming.


    Don''t look at their miserable life in the United States. But compared to their hometown, Juarez of Mexico, it is already a paradise. If possible, they hope that they will not return to that ghost place for the rest of their lives. Go back to the city between drugs and death.


    But this is impossible, they have received a mandatory repatriation order from the government.


    A family like them has neither a US resident status nor a green card, nor even a stable income. It is impossible to stay in such a country for a long time.


    The government will not allow such illegal illegal immigrants in their own countries. Because they don''t just pay taxes that are not worth a penny, they still threaten social security. Even if they don''t need the most basic benefits, the government will not agree with their existence.


    Many people think that the United States is a paradise, because his system and laws are more sound and more perfect than many countries. But these people often overlook the point that these systems and laws are often used to serve Americans. The scope it defines does not include illegal illegal immigrants or citizens of other countries. With this identity, you can live well in this country without this identity. You can only be afraid.


    Since coming to the United States, the Di Diloma family has been worried. And now they don''t have to, because they have been limited to the time to leave the country.


    Mrs. Didiero and her daughter, as well as her children, were forced by the Immigration Service for illegal smuggling and lack of stable work. As for Francisco, although he was lucky enough to escape because of his current job. But he couldn''t watch his mother and sister go back to the **** on earth alone.


    As the only man in the family, he must be with them. Stay with them back to the place full of drug lords and violent crimes, and then struggle to survive.


    They have not tried not to, and have not thought of other ways. But all their attempts have failed. And the only hope in the end. It was also shattered because of what happened in the court.


    They do not hate the Knights of Dawn because they do not resent his qualifications. He never looked sorry for them, but instead they avenged their enemies and targeted the benefactors who had saved their mothers for themselves.


    In any case. They are all reasonable. They also thought about not paying attention to the bureaucrats who found them, and facing their own conscience and morality in an upright manner. But when the grim facts were in front of me, Mrs. Didiero made a compromise.


    Not for yourself, but for their own children, their two granddaughters. The old woman who has passed through most of her life does not care what kind of sins she will bear and what kind of sins she will commit. But she can''t make her own children. The future will live in hell.


    She is determined to make a wrong choice and is willing to bear all the consequences of this choice. However, I did not expect that this choice would not bring everything that their family needs.


    "I am sorry for you, children."


    In the face of cruel facts, Mrs. Didiero acknowledged her incompetence. She has been unable to help her family more.


    In this regard, her son naturally understood him. Francisco slammed his mother hard and warmed his voice.


    "Mom, this is not your problem. It is mine, I can''t protect you, let our family become like this. If you blame, blame me."


    "Mom, this doesn''t blame you. We have never had this idea." His daughter also came up to persuade, and the little girl behind her.


    She followed her mother to the grandmother''s side, quietly holding her hands full of old, wrinkled like bark. Then he learned the appearance of his mother and her sister, quietly comforting her grandmother.


    "Grandma don''t cry, we will be fine, it will be fine."


    The simplicity of children makes them ignorant of the cruelty of the world, but it is because of the simplicity of the child. The three big talents are particularly worried. Who doesn''t want their children to live in a better environment, who wants to take their children step by step to hell?


    Pain, self-blame, sadness, biting their hearts like a snake. Let their hearts fall into the ultimate suffering. In addition to resentment of their incompetence, they can''t even find any object that can complain.


    This is the ridicule of fate to the weak. And apart from choosing to accept it strongly, there is absolutely no other way. Now, they are ready to meet the painful future.


    What will happen in the future, no one knows. Don''t say anything after returning to Mexico. Even what happens after a few seconds, they can''t guess. And just when the family is ready to comfort each other and give them some confidence in the future. The door of their house was ringing.


    Drying the tears on his face, Francisco got to the door of his house and carefully opened the small window on the door.


    The place where they live is not a good place. Here is the famous Hell''s Kitchen. The most confusing in New York is also the most ruthless place for gangsters. Therefore, even if you open the door, you must be mentally prepared for twelve points.


    If you are standing outside with a robber or a drug addicted guy, this time you open the door is to take your own life to gamble.


    Francisco does not dare to gamble, nor is it willing to gamble. Because he is standing behind his family. So he looked out and took the pistol inserted in his waist.


    But unlike his surprise, the outside of the door is neither a villain nor a drug addict. It''s an Asian man who doesn''t seem to fit in here.


    There are always many Asians in the Hell''s kitchen. Some of the brave Vietnamese people here are the things that many people dare not provoke. But this Asian is not the same, Francisco did not see the Vietnamese people from his look. Instead, I saw a confidence that only belongs to successful people.


    Adding to his clothes, his image is even more special. Although I don''t know much about this aspect, I can see that the fabric of his clothes and the black jewel buttons polished on it, as well as the platinum pins hanging on the tie, know that this is a basic person who does not appear here. Because this set of clothes is estimated by Francisco, I am afraid that it will not be affordable to spend a few years of savings.


    Francisco is not afraid of rich people, but does not want to have anything to do with the rich. Because doing his own business, in fact, the most fearful thing is to be remembered by the rich.


    So he was unceremonious and said to the people outside the door.


    "Who are you, I don''t know you."


    "Hello. I am looking for Ms. Bertis Dialodia. If I didn''t guess wrong, you should be her family. Please be assured that I have nothing. If you can, let me go in and talk."


    Standing in the doorway is naturally Zhou Yi. He faded the identity of the Dawn Knight. Came to the home of this old woman who filthy. Not for revenge. But to see why she did it. Now, he already knows why, so he decided to treat them in another way. A completely different way from Justin Hammer.


    I heard Zhou Yi��s words, and watching Zhou Yi is not like a bad person. Francisco hesitated, but opened the door to his home. Said to him.


    "Come on, it''s not very peaceful here."


    "I know that the Hell''s Kitchen can call this name naturally not very peaceful." Zhou Yi will not tell him that he has already picked up two or three short-sighted guys when he came up.


    I heard Zhou Yi say that as a member of the Hell''s Kitchen, Francisco snorted. However, he did not shut out Zhou Yi, but waited until he came in and closed the door to his home.


    In this way, Zhou Yi once again met with Mrs. Bertis Dialodia, who had already met him twice. But this time, this lady does not know who he is.


    So she can only look at Zhou Yi puzzled and ask.


    "Sir, we should never have seen each other. Please ask me if you are looking for me."


    ...

 Chapter 282： Hand of distressed family assistance

    "I came to you for the sake of a friend." Zhou Yi smiled and said his own intentions, and his answer naturally confused Mrs. Di Diluo.


    "Please forgive me, this gentleman. Are you mistaken, I should not know your friends."


    The old woman is very sure that she does not know what a friend of this man is in front of him, because just like he is exposed, how can such a wealthy friend think that it will not be a simple character. And the most basic people in the society, they obviously do not have the qualification to contact such people.


    "You know him, ma''am, you absolutely know." Zhou Yi smiled and gave her a hint. "He is a superhero."


    As soon as the superhero appeared in four words, Mrs. Didiero��s face was immediately pale. And his children''s reaction is even more intense. The Mexican woman named Claudia quickly grabbed her daughter and pulled her behind her. And Francisco directly reached the back and pulled out the pistol inserted at the waist.


    Zhou Yi has been defined by them as revenge. So their reaction is also more intense. This family has not been able to withstand any twists and turns. So at this time, for the existence and stability of this home, Francisco can do anything.


    However, he took out the gun but did not have the opportunity to use it. Because when he had not pointed his gun to Zhou Yi, Zhou Yi had already reached out and held down his barrel. The power generated by the firearms retreat is not as strong as his hand. Naturally, it is useless for Francisco to pull the trigger.


    "Sir, please be awake. If I am coming to revenge, is it better and safer for a team of bodyguards to rush in?"


    Zhou Yi��s words failed to appease the impulsive Francisco��s emotions, but it was for Mrs. Di Diluo to understand. She pulled her son''s arm and said it to Zhou Yi.


    "I''m sorry, this gentleman. The situation in our family is a bit complicated now, so my child''s reaction may be too intense. Anyway, please don''t go to your heart."


    "Of course. I was asked to talk about things, not to find things. Can you please sit in and have a cup of coffee?"


    Zhou Yi��s look is quite sincere, or he smiles really attractive. Under his smile offensive. The women of the Di Dilaya family have gradually let go of their guard. They don''t believe that people with such a bright smile will do something bad, so they are willing to fulfill the responsibility of a master.


    "Of course, please come in and sit down. Mr. is a little simple at home, please don''t care." The old woman first invited Zhou Yi to walk in from the entrance. Instead of staying deadlocked with his son there. As for another woman in the family, she doesn''t have to say anything to her mother. She consciously went to the kitchen and was busy.


    Francisco couldn''t go against his mother''s wishes, so when he felt the strength of Zhou Yi''s hands to relax, he honestly took back the gun and began to look at Zhou Yi with a vigilant look until he sat. Go to the only sofa in your own home.


    Soon, a cup of coffee was placed in front of Zhou Yi. For the sake of politeness, Zhou Yi took a taste of it. But after this, he gave up the plan to continue drinking.


    Because the taste is too weird, this long-lost inferior coffee is sour and crying in your mouth. It is simply a torture of taste buds. However, as a guest, it is impossible to spray this coffee out of the owner''s face. So he could only squirm his own mouthpiece and swallow this strangely smelling liquid into his stomach.


    As soon as I swallowed, my face was naturally ugly.


    "Sorry, sir. There is only this kind of coffee at home. If it is too difficult to swallow, we don''t mind." Seeing the change in Zhou Yi''s face, the old woman said with some embarrassment. She knows what kind of things in her family are used to entertain guests, and it is really too much to take.


    "It should be that I said sorry, yes, my taste is too capricious." I explained it with a bitter smile. Zhou Yi touched his nose and said. "I believe you know who I am, madam. I am a friend and a very good friend. So he asked me to do something."


    "You came to retaliate against us, because we fell on him, are you?" There was always a stinky face, and Francisco, standing on one side, immediately stood up when he heard this. He stopped in front of his mother and whispered to Zhou Yi.


    He never thought that Zhou Yilai would be a good thing, and he was always in the gray area. Never think that there will be rich people who are kind to their family. They are socially marginal figures who have never been interested, not to mention that they have done such a wrong thing not long ago.


    Just as he would not forgive someone who betrayed them, so he naturally thought that superheroes would not let them go. Zhou Yi is not good, this is the most real thought in his heart.


    Without paying attention to this Mexican man who has been targeting himself, Zhou Yi glanced at the environment in which they lived. Then I said open.


    "Your living environment is not very good, is it?"


    "Sir, we didn''t make mistakes because of this." When I heard Zhou Yi''s question, the old woman paled her face. "We are not for money, really not"


    Looking at this old woman who was made up of her own words and who was still being helped by her daughter, could barely stand up. Zhou Yi revealed a gentle smile.


    "I believe that the power of money is great, but it is not great enough to buy the conscience of others. So, I believe in you, madam."


    Disregarding the glare of Francisco, Zhou Yi then said in a sorry tone.


    "Please forgive me, madam. Before I came, I did an investigation of your family. So, I have some understanding of your situation. Is it because the Immigration Bureau��s mandatory repatriation order is?"


    "I''m sorry, sir." I heard Zhou Yi say the noun that made their family almost fall into hell. The old woman''s face was pale. But she is as strong as she prays. "I really have no other way. I can''t let my children go back to **** in the world. If you want to punish, punish me alone. Even if you go to hell, let me be alone." These have nothing to do with my children, sir. They are all good kids, they have never done bad things."


    "Mom, don''t ask him. He can''t do anything about us." Francisco went up to hug his mother and said to Zhou Yi in disgust. "Get out of here, right away. Otherwise I don''t mind throwing your body out."


    The self-blame and pain of Mrs. Di Dilova, the confusion and sorrow of her daughter Claudia. There is also the unwillingness and anger of Francisco, and the fear and incomprehension of the little girl who is hiding in the side and looking at it. It is hard to believe that a forced repatriation order will make a family so desperate. But it did happen to the front, and it was already unwilling to believe.


    "I know, I know. Madame, this is not your fault. Whether it is him or me. I have not come to blame you." Repressing the emotions inside, Zhou Yi tried to reveal a gentle smile. "He told me that if you bear the indescribable pain to make that decision, he will not blame you. Because you are already self-blaming. I am coming, not for revenge. Because We are not willing to do such a thing. I am coming for something else. For example, see what you need to help me."


    "We don''t need you to be a good person here, give me out. We don''t want to see you."


    The grumpy Francisco doesn''t think Zhou Yi really comes to help. He has seen too many shackles, so for this rich man, he has never been afraid to use the greatest maliciousness to slap them.


    In his view, Zhou Yi is not a good person who will help them. It is a bad idea that wants to push them into **** faster.


    "Francisco, you shut me up." The old woman stopped her son''s temper, and she wiped her tears. Some hesitantly asked Zhou Yi. "Sir, the help you said is"


    Like her own son, she does not quite believe that Zhou Yi will help them. But at this time, even if there is only a little hope, she will not give up. Whether it is right or wrong, she is willing to try it. Anyway, for her, she has already carried enough deep sins. So, don''t care about it any more.


    "According to the current US law, you are forced to repatriate because you cannot afford the US tax. It requires you to have a stable job, so that you can have long-term residency in the United States. In other words, if you With a stable long-term work, there is no need for natural forced repatriation." After a brief explanation, Zhou Yi spread his hand. "I think, I can give you a job."


    This sounds simple, but in the eyes of the Di Diloma family, it is so incredible. A job, they have no such treatment in this home except Francisco.


    This is not the kind of work that is done for others and then paid. It is a temporary worker and is not subject to normal law. The real job refers to the kind of occupation in which the two parties sign the contract for a specific period of time and go through normal legal procedures and are subject to various laws and regulations.


    Only this formal work will provide tax to the country, and only then will the country incorporate you into his system.


    Most of the Didi Loyas at the secondary level are obviously not likely to find such a formal job in such a city. Not only because of their academic qualifications, but also because of their black identity. No one will be willing to work for themselves without knowing the details, especially when there are thousands of such people.


    Only those who are really tortured by this problem will understand how difficult this problem is. Therefore, Zhou Yi said that for them it is like a dream. So the old woman asked almost in a tone that she had misunderstood.


    "Sir, can you repeat that?"


    "Of course, ma''am. I said that I can provide you with a job. A legal job that will keep you from being repatriated." To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 283： Shaking up with grievances

    This is something that the Di Diluo family dreams of, and has such a job. Everything they worry about will not happen again. Staying in this city is no longer an illusion for them.


    But is the dream so easy to come true? The Di Diluo family does not believe it at all.


    Because Zhou Yi has no reason to help them. He does not owe them anything, but the opposite is that their family owes the Dawn Knight. If it is said that it is entrusted, why shouldn��t it be used to help them?


    So the eccentricity of this makes the old woman more and more uneasy. Because of the embarrassment in her heart and the fear of her children''s future, she could not believe Zhou Yi''s words so easily.


    "Why, can you tell me why Mr."


    She can only ask such a sentence first. On the one hand, she couldn''t believe what Zhou Yi said, because it was full of incredible things. On the other hand, she hopes that Zhou Yi did not lie to her, because if he said it was true, it would become the only hope of their family.


    "Why" Mrs. Di Dilloa''s problem is not beyond his expectations, but how to answer her is a problem. He thought about it and thought about it. "If you say the reason, you can only say that my friend hopes that if there is another time, you will not give up justice in your heart for other reasons. Since he asked me to help you as much as possible, then I will do what he said. ""


    "Thank you, sir. Thank you, thank you very much." Upon hearing such an answer, Mrs. Didiero couldn''t help but close her eyes and whispered in a shy voice.


    And her two children, the look is not the same. Claudia''s face was full of excitement, and Francisco''s face was puzzled, confused, and skeptical and happy.


    Whether it is sympathy or compassion, or simply help. In short, when the family needed help most, Zhou Yi extended his hand and helped them. This is enough to make them grateful.


    However, as the only man in this family. Francisco did not believe that Zhou Yi said so easily. He took the sister who wanted to say something. Asked closely at Zhou Yi.


    "You, who are you, what are you going to do to help us?"


    "Francisco, this is not a polite act. I am sorry, sir." His mother quickly shouted at him. At the same time, he expressed his apology to Zhou Yi.


    However, Zhou Yi shook his head and said that he did not take this little thing to heart.


    "It''s my negligence, madam. I should introduce myself first."


    "I am Zhou Yi, the chairman of the Nikko Group. I think the name should not be too strange."


    Unfamiliar, this is absolutely impossible. People living in New York are absolutely unfamiliar to such companies. One is Stark. A leading technology pioneer in the world. One is Osborne, the same international giant. As for the end, it is the rising star, the sundial. Although it is not in New York at all, no one will forget his existence. The super-building it is building in the Broadway area is enough to impress the New Yorkers.


    Zhou Yi may not be as famous as Tony, but it is also an eye-catching role in New York. So when he said his name, these Mexicans who had sneaked in New York naturally recognized his identity.


    This time, they have no doubts. Some people may target them because of the mistakes they made, but they will never be such a famous person as Zhou Yi. Because it is really worth the loss. The reputation of such people is far more important than the work of one or two people.


    So when they want to understand all this, a feeling of shame comes to mind. It is undoubtedly self-confident to use malicious vicious measures to deal with the good intentions of others.


    "Sorry, sir. It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t look at you like this. I''m a jerk..."


    Francisco took the lead to apologize to Zhou Yi. Although he has not received a high education, he is a man of grievances. This point, he was confirmed by Zhou Yi.


    "I forgive you, sir. Although you are very impulsive, it is not very polite. But look at all this is for your family. I forgive you. Ladies, and this impulsive gentleman, we Still solve these things as soon as possible. Time is precious, we should not waste. No?"


    Zhou Yi has already said this, and the Di Diluo family naturally has no choice. Therefore, Zhou Yi will continue to talk directly.


    "You know that I can''t arrange for any good work for you. I can only say that you are working hard, I pay the rewards that match your labor. Of course I guarantee that this job is legal and will allow you to live a stable life in this city. Going on. And it can be stabilized both in law and in everyday life. I think this should be no problem."


    "Of course. This is fair. Mr."


    The Di Diloa family has a very clear understanding of themselves. For example, people like them who are black hukou can get a formal job. So they will not go to more luxury.


    "Very good, then we continue." After getting the desired answer, Zhou Yi nodded and continued.


    "I have an apartment in New York. Now I hand it over to the mutant policeman. There are only two security guards in this apartment. Others are lack of staff, whether it is cleaning work or property maintenance. The two ladies should have nothing to clean. The problem. Then, this gentleman. I think if you learn to repair, it should be possible to repair a property."


    Cleaning women and property repairs are not a good job, but the Diady Loya family, which is not critical to the job, is still acceptable. Although it sounds like this kind of work will be a little tired, but they can make a clean and earning life, even if they earn less, they are willing.


    "Yes, sir." As his mother and sister nodded, Francisco replied. "My current job is to do maintenance in the dealership. I will do the general repair work. So I have no problem with this job. I can quit my job tomorrow."


    After repairing the car in the Hell''s kitchen, you don''t have to think about it and those who steal the vehicle. Those who violate the law can''t run. However, since Francisco has already indicated that he will dismiss his current job, it means that he has already thought about breaking up with those people. This is a good thing, whether it is for him or his family. Therefore, Zhou Yi naturally will not say anything more.


    He thought about it for a moment. Say some more specific details.


    "Very good, then the salary problem. Seven hundred dollars a week, it should not be high in New York, but it is not too low. In addition, you can move to that apartment, I can let management free two suites to give You. This is not for you, but for the children. After all, the Hell''s Kitchen is not a good environment for children."


    Work, housing. There is still no low salary. It seems that all the good fortune in this moment has fallen into this family at this moment. The huge surprise made it difficult for the family to leave tears. Without them, those who struggle to survive in the bottom of society will not understand this hard-won happiness.


    At the very least, Zhou Yi is not very understanding. He only knows that he has done a good job that he can do, and that''s it. For him, what he has to do is almost done. Therefore, he did not continue to stay here and participate in the idea of ??this excited family. So he stood up and said.


    "So, time is not early. I should also leave. This is the address. In the last few days, I think you can go to register. I will send someone to wait for you there. Of course. The sooner the better. Then ......"


    "Sir, we haven''t thanked you for your help. Seriously, we really don''t know how to thank you. If you can, can we ask you to have a dinner?"


    When I heard Zhou Yi��s going, the old woman walked up with excitement and took his hand. She hopes to express her gratitude in this way. Although they are not rich, it is not difficult to ask Zhou Yi for a meal.


    But remembering the cup of weird coffee, Zhou Yi shook his head decisively.


    "No, ma''am. I have to pick up my child. As for what I am grateful for, I think you work hard. Be a good person. It is far more happy than asking me to eat."


    "Thank you, sir. Really, thank you very much." Mrs. Di Diluo had no idea what to say at this time. She felt that she could meet such good people as Zhou Yi and Dawn Knight. It is their luck. To be a good person, this should not be what they asked to do, but what everyone should consciously do. But now, he was taken back by him as a reward. This is no different from asking for a return.


    If they used to struggle on the edge of society, they would not think that the world would be good-hearted. but now. They have no courage to say such things.


    With such gratitude, the Di Diluo family watched Zhou Yi leave their little apartment. This day is the beginning of a new chapter in their life, but for Zhou Yi, it is a plain and ordinary day.


    He drove in and drove away. By the way, I also picked up two children who had just left school. Take them to the old dim sum shop that they frequented and tasted the newly developed snacks of the manager.


    This is a child''s hobby, he never refuses this little request. In the face of the child, he has always been a harmonious father. However, no one knows the place, his heart. Different ideas have begun to argue.


    Ming Wang screamed arrogantly to punish the greed and sin of the world, while the Dawn Knight was refuted while questioning his beliefs. There are too many people in the world who choose to annihilate their conscience and trample on justice in the world because of many problems. There are too many such people, and the Knights of Dawn have begun to question their existence.


    For Zhou Yi, the Dawn Knight is his inseparable goodness. He did not want to see the Knights of the Dawn questioning himself, because that was also to question the beliefs in his heart. Therefore, he can only help him as much as possible. However, can help one, how can it help countless.


    Justice, and simple help can be saved back. His heart, when he began to make such efforts, actually began to shake. To be continued.


    ...

 Chapter 284： True lie, garden fire

    "Is it really okay, isn''t it?" Looking at Zhou Yi''s hand holding a white light group that shines brightly bright, Ada''s face, which was called over, revealed an undisguised question. �͡�vv.


    "Of course, I am very sure." Eyes from the skeptical Ada and looked at the dazzling glow, a face of fear of Serana. Zhou Yi said confidently.


    He naturally would not tell them that he had created a godlike existence. And it is the light that is used in his hand.


    Now the hand he held in his hand was the first pair of wings that had been torn from Michael. Although there is only a part, it is also the embodiment of the blazing angel power, not to mention, he has also given his own power in it. So there is no doubt that as long as this is used, it helps Selana escape the sun''s curse for the vampire and gives her a new life without any pressure.


    However, Ada does not think so. Her cautiousness made her stand on the sidelines of Zhou Yi. As one of Serana''s few friends, she does not want such a well-behaved child to suffer irreparable damage because of any accident. Moreover, Zhou Yi said that it is not very reliable.


    Use the power of angels and gods to transform vampires? Both of these things are used to destroy vampires. Seriously, she is very worried about such a thing. That is, before Zhou Yi can do what he said, Serana will not be able to sustain it and become a pile of ashes.


    "No, I don''t think it''s right. I think you are not mistaken?"


    After the power of Michael was input into the power of Zhou Yi, every light flashed with a holy glow. And every time it flashes, Selana instinctively retreats back a few steps. That is the depth of her soul in the depths of this sun with the power of the sun. Even if this light does not hurt her at all.


    So in the premise of seeing this situation, Ada rushed up. Blocked between Zhou Yi and Serana. I once again questioned Zhou Yi.


    "I''m sure, dear. I can''t hurt Serana. You have to know how important you are to me. Without complete control, how can I make this decision!"


    For Aida to protect Serana, Zhou Yi is both gratified and funny. He is gratified that these two women who are very important to themselves can live in harmony. This is a very wonderful thing. And funnyly, Ada��s protection for Serrana is too much, almost like a strong big sister to protect her weak little sister.


    And after hearing Zhou Yi''s explanation, Ada immediately squinted. Yin and Yang said strangely.


    "That can be said not necessarily. I know that someone went to the UK and hooked up with a beautiful British aristocratic lady. Dear in the mouth, maybe we forgot where we went. Even said Not even this thing, but also temporarily find it to fill the number. Just like the current man to deal with his wife in his family. �� �� �R �� �� ��p. ��p. �� ��


    The complaint of this seemingly ruined wife is really lethal, and it is almost immediately that Zhou Yi reveals a bitter smile. Then he put on a surrender.


    "My relationship with Susan is not as embarrassing as you think, Ada. Please don''t look at me with this strange look. I can swear that my feelings for you have never changed."


    "Is it?" Hearing the vows of Zhou Yi, Ada��s face immediately showed a mocking sneer. "You talk to us about feelings, then please forgive me. Can I listen to the truth you tell us? The vows never count, want to judge whether a man is derailed, then see if he will use lies to deceive!"


    "Where did you see this?" Zhou Yi immediately stunned when he heard this theory. I have to say that this theory is really the key to all men.


    There is no man who does not steal, and does not lie. It is a pity that if a lie can''t solve the problem. Or if a woman simply doesn''t believe your lies, then you have to use a lot of lies to compile this lie. And once there is a lie, there is an error, so sorry. That is the coming of a war. The war of affection.


    Zhou Yi was not prepared to fight this kind of war at all, so he could only try to use other methods to transfer topics.


    "Twitter, Facebook, Weibo. Countless sad women have given me a vivid lesson. Also, don''t think about what topics to transfer to me. Net. Hey, give me honest answers to questions, otherwise.. ....."


    Otherwise, you can''t happily do some good physical and mental activities. Zhou Yi was stunned, but he still raised his hand honestly.


    "Let''s say, what do you want to know? I know everything, and make sure everything is true."


    "I am obedient!" Turned and hugged his face. The expression of Selana, Ada''s face immediately revealed a smugly glamorous.


    Obviously, this is a question from Ada. Serana just inadvertently became her accomplice. But even if you know this, Zhou Yi can''t take them. Because anyway. Their relationship with themselves is also the closest. What''s more, there are ghosts in his heart.


    It was like holding a maid costume with a large doll, and the pretty Sarana. Ada suddenly sat down on the large seat. She held Serana''s slender waist tightly, and put her sharp and **** chin on her shoulder, and pressed her face tightly.


    Both people''s faces are so beautiful. Just like the two beautiful roses entangled together, the glamorous Fanghua and the pure charm are completely mixed. Zhou Yi, who used to live in Hu Tianhu in Europe, immediately created a life-threatening impulse from the bottom of his heart.


    But he is very clear about his current identity. �Ρ͡ԨQ�� �� �Q?�Q.��. So he can only suppress this impulse. Be prepared for being interrogated.


    Looking at some restless Zhou Yi, Ada sneered in her heart. This kind of teasing behavior is what she deliberately made, in order to see if Zhou Yi has any strength. But now, it seems that the results have not let her optimistic. She is almost certain what Zhou Yi has done, and now he is not frank.


    In fact, she knew very well, like Zhou Yi, who came from Playboy all the way. It is impossible to endure some temptation. Therefore, what he did to say sorry for them was entirely in her expectation. But if he can''t even confess to them, she can almost end their feelings.


    They will return to the past and will not go any further. A person who has no real words is really unbelievable to her. Because even if he says that he loves you, you are not sure whether he is telling the truth or not. And if she reaches this level, she would rather forget everything that happened between them.


    Now, it is a test for Zhou Yi. A test set by a woman for a man. She doesn''t ask much, just see if he can do what he should.


    "First, I want to ask you is, have you ever had anything to do with that Susan? Don''t tell me. You are with you all the time, attending the party''s female companion. You will not move her!"


    Ada��s first question is related to Susan. When I heard this question, Zhou Yi began to curse those **** small newspapers in my heart. Even if I went to the UK, I would not let myself be peaceful. But the curse is a curse, and the question is to answer the question honestly.


    "I can guarantee that there is no friendship between Susan and me. In fact, we can only be friends now!"


    On this question, Zhou Yi answered with a clear conscience. Because he said the same thing, he and Susan are really only friends, and at most they just crossed this limit, and there is only a little bit of rubbing.


    "Since it��s just a friend, why are you so embarrassed in the media? Even your mother��s going out to meet her has been blown out!"


    Which **** little newspaper is this? Looking at the bonfire in Ada''s eyes, there is also the smell of vinegar that can be heard from far away. At this time, Zhou Yi had the urge to find someone to burn this unscrupulous tabloid. This is simply tossing his backyard to death.


    But in any case, this time interpretation is the most important. So he replied immediately.


    "You have to know, my mother is now anxious to make me marry. Then she gave birth to a child to her. And she directly looked at Susan, which made me have another way. Really, Ida, This thing should blame you for it!"


    "Quiet me?" Ada''s voice increased by an octave in a flash, and her excitement increased her strength. This made her face that she had been holding, and she immediately became red because her slender waist was almost breathless by Adal.


    In the face of Ada''s eight-degree voice, Zhou Yi nodded. I put on a very honest look and said.


    "I can only blame you, Ada. If you promised me at the time, I can now use my wife''s identity as a bright and honest. Introduce you to my mother. Or you can work hard, we have a child. My mother won''t say anything more. Now, everything is too late. She has identified Susan. In this regard, believe me. I am more trouble than you!"


    For the words of Zhou Yi. Ada opened his mouth. It seems that I really can''t say more. Because it is indeed she has wasted the best opportunity. But she said that she just wanted to think more about it. I really didn''t think that things would become like this. Also, it is the fault of her alone without a child. They have only been born once, and there are children who are so easy!


    "Hell!" The more I think the more wrong Ada has held her forehead, this moment she really has a feeling of regret.


    "Look. Ada. The exhibition of things is like this. You must blame yourself and not cherish the opportunity!" It is hard to be able to anti-customer. How can Zhou Yi not seize this opportunity.


    "You shut me up!" Ada, who was already irritated and violent, immediately uttered such a sentence. Her face was gloomy and staring at Zhou Yi, and she really had the urge to bite him. But she didn''t do this because she knew very well that biting him couldn''t get through with his teeth. So she can only suppress this impulse. Continue to ask.


    "Well, even if you have nothing to do with Susan. Then I ask you, have you ever done anything sorry for us in Europe?"


    When I heard this question, Zhou Yi knew that the main event was coming. A careless, his back garden is likely to catch fire. How to answer it, his heart began to entangle. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 285： Rainbow divine after the rain

    Use a kind lie to deceive your woman and convince them that they have never done anything they don''t want to see. I believe this will be the choice of many men. ��.�w�p. But Zhou Yi is very skeptical, if he does this, he and Aida will have a future.


    You know, Ada is a spy born. Zhou Yike did not have the confidence to hide the secret in front of her. Once he is revealed that he is lying, then it is almost certain that the consequences will be serious.


    But what if you tell the truth? I am afraid that the consequences will not be easy to go! This point can be seen by watching Ada and Serana staring at their own eyes. The kind of expression that seems to examine the prisoner is obviously waiting for Zhou Yi to plead guilty, and then give him a good look.


    Zhou Yi struggled for a long time, but in the end he chose to confess.


    "I admit, I did something wrong. But I promise, it was just an accident, and it has already settled..."


    "Settled? Accident? Hehe......." When I heard Zhou Yi, Ada immediately sneered out with a sneer. "You said that you have already settled? Then I want to know, sir. When are you going to settle our problems?"


    "Please, Ada. Calm down!" Ada''s emotions were completely in the expectation of Zhou Yi, so he immediately said to Ada in earnest. "You should know that your meaning to me is different. How can I think about setting you up!"


    "That can be said, what kind of things do you play like a playboy, who can make it clear? Hi new and tired is the hobby of people like you, isn''t it, maybe one day you will abandon them like you We, isn''t that normal?"


    Ada obviously won''t be so easily relieved by Zhou Yi. Her face is still a sneer of disdain, and the mellowness of the silk reveals from her white, pearl-like complexion. �ݡʡ�.��. Showing her inner feelings, how anger is now.


    She wants to hear the truth from Zhou Yi''s mouth. But when Zhou Yi really told the truth. She can''t accept this reality completely. Although she already had speculation, when the guess became a reality, she couldn��t calm down and face Zhou Yi anyway.


    This is a woman, a complicated woman. Because I love him. So it will be so unacceptable after he has done such a thing. Although her reason tells herself, this is ok. It has been a little over. However, her emotions can''t be controlled, and her behavior is completely out of her grasp. She is controlled by her own feelings. Completely complete, thoroughly thorough.


    Ada said it was not good, but no matter how bad she said. Zhou Yi also only endured silently. This incident was originally his fault. What''s more, if it wasn''t because they had deep enough feelings between them, how could Ada say this? He is not stupid. Naturally, I know what kind of mentality Ada said.


    So he closed his mouth very rarely and used silence to deal with Ada��s anger at this time. Network ��.��.


    And for the silence of Zhou Yi, what is the anger of Ada''s face.


    "Why, is there anything to say? Or do you think you have no need to say anything to me?"


    "Ada!" Selana, who had been held in her arms by Ada in the arms like a doll, quietly looked at the place where she was born. She opened her sleeves and pulled the sleeves of Laida. This way expresses her heart''s intolerance and subtle dissatisfaction.


    "Hell!" looked down at Selana in her arms, and I saw a deep pray from her eyes and immediately complained. "You are indulging him, Serana. If you don''t make things clear with him today, he can do it again and again. Do the same thing like this. Do you really want to see him? Are you tempted to provoke a woman outside?"


    "I don''t want to, Ada." He glanced at the angry Ada. Personality has never been said to be strong, Serana biting her own lips uncomfortably, but she will also whispered her reply. "But I believe him, he will not abandon us."


    "Oh. You are a hopeless silly girl, a stupid woman!"


    Selana��s words made Ada sigh for a long time, and then the whole person, like losing strength, leaned softly on the chair.


    At this time, Zhou Yi took the opportunity to go forward. �ġ�?�ʨR?��.��. He held the armrests of the chair with his hands, and then looked at both Serrana and Ida with an unusually sincere look. He made a guarantee.


    "Listen to me, dear. I promise that you are different to me. You are an inseparable part of my life. In any case, no matter what I give, I will never let you leave me." We will live and die together. Do you understand? Whether we are born or dead, we will all be together."


    When I heard such a vow-like speech, Selana��s eyes immediately showed a moist luster. She is a girl who never knows how to ask for more. Being able to get such a guarantee as Zhou Yi has already made her feel very satisfied.


    And Ada faces Zhou Yi''s eyes and guarantees. It reveals another look. She quietly twisted her head. I made a look that I didn''t want to take care of Zhou Yi. However, her face is clearly showing a more brilliant blush. This is not anger, but another emotion. This is very positive for Zhou Yi.


    Whether it is Serana or Ada. The reaction of both of them made Zhou Yi feel satisfied in his heart. And such a reaction also means that this small twist between them has already passed without a risk. Despite some thrills at first. But the final result is still satisfactory. He has not lost anyone and will not lose anyone. This is the best result.


    Of course, even at this time. He also did not forget the original intention of bringing them here. ��?�ġݨR���ݨR��.���.��c��o�pm So he turned over his hand, and the angel light that he had transformed had once again appeared in his hand. At the same time, he extended his other hand to Serana.


    "Can you, Serana?"


    This is a very deep question. It is equivalent to asking Serana whether she is willing to give her everything. And Serana��s answer is naturally to satisfy Zhou Yi.


    Although she still fears the light in his hand, she still put her hand in Zhou Yi''s palm without hesitation. This means her answer, no matter what, she believes in Zhou Yi. Even if that result would make her break into the abyss, she would be ashamed.


    Holding a slender knuckle in his hand, Zhou Yi smiled. I poured my own divine power into Serana''s body.


    In the past, it was definitely the act of Serana��s life. Because the deity that belongs to the sun will only burn her, let her be completely destroyed under this power. But now, this power only has the effect of nourishing her body. Because Zhou Yi has already crossed that very important step. Although it is only a step, it is enough to make his strength change in essence.


    The part of divinity that belongs to life is separated. This is pure power of life. It only allows life to grow and evolve without any destruction. Even a vampire is no exception. This is a blessing from the sun. A blessing of equal treatment.


    It allows vampires to escape the natural shackles of their lives and gain the same power as new life. It can be said that under this power, the sun has forgiven them. Let them have the right to enjoy their glory.


    After becoming a true god, Zhou Yi no longer needs to find those so-called holy blood. Because he can do this kind of thing himself, giving the sun a pardon. Let the vampire who can only walk in the night into the sun. This is why he no longer asks Lilith for this. He has this power.


    Serana didn''t know what kind of change she was making. She could only feel a kind of warmth flowing in her body. Let yourself have almost a feeling of flying.


    Of course, from a certain perspective. She really wants to fly. Because when Zhou Yi puts power into her body, her body has violated the law of gravity. Flying like a balloon, fluttering.


    When she flew up, Zhou Yi had already pushed the angel light in her hand to her gently. The angel''s light fluttered like a weightless weight, and melted into her body in the moment of contact with Selana''s body.


    Suddenly, Serana��s entire body became transparent. Like a crystal statue, she radiates a soft glow from every pore and every inch of skin. The light is not as glaring as the angel''s light, and does not want Zhou Yi''s brilliance to have the same majesty that cannot be violated.


    This radiance is more like the warm spring in the spring, through the clouds, through the green leaves, on the human face. Peaceful and gentle. Full of life. And feeling the light of life, Zhou Yi laughed.


    What he did to Serana was totally different from what he did for Selena. For Selena, he simply put a fragment of a god''s personality and his divine power into her body. Let her rise to the most mundane level and become close to the gods.


    but. This comes at a price. And the price is for the rest of his life, and it is hard for Selena to have the personality limitation of Michael in her body. She can only fill this person at most and become a existence no less than Michael. But the more you want to be, the more difficult it is. Her limits have been equated with being delineated.


    However, Serana is different. Zhou Yi gave her. It is a brighter future.


    His divinity only modified the defects in her life. And the power of the angel is just to let her have more basic divinity. These are the details, really important, and truly valuable things. It is he who divides his life power and power power into a single body and injects into her body.


    This does not make her a step closer to God than Selena. But it can make her provoke all the potential in her body and the radiance of her own. Now she, like Zhou Yi at the time, has her own divine glow, only need to accumulate enough capital and get a suitable opportunity. She can take that step straight and become a new god. And this is just what Selena can''t compare.


    If Selena is a craft that is suppressed according to the mold machine, then now Selana is a magical work full of infinite possibilities in the hands of art masters.


    Just waiting for the creator''s patience to think, you can become an infinitely perfect piece of art. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 286： The power of spring is loved by life

    Art works require real masters to engrave in order to show their own light and style. Net ��.�ҩ�.��c�wo��m The current Selana is an embryo of perfect art, and Zhou Yi is the writer who is responsible for carving her.


    He wants to shape Serana''s divinity, and let her the radiant glow of the spring, like the spring glow, become a source of never-ending, and become the foundation of her future ascension.


    This is not easy, because it is very difficult to cure this short-lived divinity. Even the help of other gods is very difficult. After all, she is not a natural god, the power of divinity is too thin for her existence.


    It''s like mixing a drop of ink into the pool. To get out of that step, she needs to dye the entire pool of ink. It is absolutely impossible to succeed by relying on this ink to complete this step. She must rely on more divinity to do this, but unfortunately, the mortal body does not produce this divine power.


    Serana is still a mortal, so relying on her own strength, no matter how hard it is, it is unlikely to achieve this level. In this matter, only the intervention of outside forces can help her and accomplish this change little by little. Moreover, it must be done with the external forces that match the divine glow that she has revealed.


    This demanding requirement has caused many gods to stop here. To know that the creation of the gods is not a precedent for Zhou Yi, there are such stories in countless myths. The heroes of the epic, the legendary demigods, were mostly asked by their father or mother to think of one or the other way to let them cross the most crucial step, but there were very few successes. �Ρ�.�ѩ�.��c��o��m�p The reason for this is because there is no way for them to grow their own divinity, and then to complete the final transformation.


    After all, everyone will be different, so it is too difficult and difficult to find a source that can meet your own divinity. Almost a level with the sky.


    But as a god, you can''t say that there is absolutely no way. It��s just that the cost of this approach is heavy and unimaginable. And this heavy price is completely unacceptable to most of the gods. For example, split your own power.


    Personality is the divine source of the gods. This is naturally impossible to be separated. But the power is different. He is the realization of the power of the gods, a symbol of the divine nature that they condense. If the person is an endless sea. Then power is the rolling river that connects the sea and lets the water of the divine water flow. He is the existence of the power from the roots, and the existence of the power to the roots. At the same time it is itself. It is also the cohesion of the power of God.


    It is important, it is important that no **** will ever think about giving it up and dividing it. Even for your loved ones. After all, power is an indispensable part of the gods and a manifestation of their power. It is the capital they stand on the sky. Therefore, its importance to most of the gods is definitely the half-god who made it out because of impulsive impulses.


    But Zhou Yi is different. for him. Power is only strength, not to the extent that it is the most intimate person. What''s more, with his esteem as the **** of the sun, splitting a power that is not important to him is not something that cannot be accepted.


    When I thought about it, Zhou Yi had already made up her mind when I saw the divine glow that Selana shines. .���.��c��o��m At the same time, I started my own action.


    One of his hands reached into the void, and then he held something and stretched back from the void.


    It is a piece of jade-like thing. The green color of the whole body gives people a feeling of warmth and harmony. And the light that it radiates is very similar to the divine glow of Serana. The same is full of life and warmth, making people feel like being in the spring. But in terms of feeling, this piece of jade is much stronger than Selana.


    This is the power of spring, the power of spring above the hour. The sun is running in the sky, rising east and west, or far or near. Because of its existence, there is dawn and dusk, and there are four seasons of spring, summer, autumn and winter. Therefore, when Zhou Yiyi relied on the characteristics of the sun to condense the power of time, the time wheel that represented his power of time also appeared in spring, summer, autumn and winter. Six different characteristics of power at dawn.


    This power for Zhou Yi is only a part of his time and power. It is a branch that can be studied in depth. But unlike other powers, it is the core of his strength.


    There is nothing wrong with it, but if it is used on the person closest to him. It is definitely better for him than for himself.


    After all, it is not complete. Instead of staying with yourself, let it never be complete. It is better to give it to your lover and let it and her get a further chance.


    Nothing a pity. Net ��.�ҩ�.��c�wo��m Zhou Yi, who made up his mind, did not hesitate to press the jade in his hand on Serana��s chest. Suddenly, the whole piece of jade is like being submerged under the water and generally integrated into Serana''s body. At the same time, a bigger vision exploded from her body.


    The divine glow of the sun that has emerged from Serana has become more brilliant. It is just like the essence. And her whole person has become more and more beautiful. Although her body and her face have not changed, in the eyes of others. She has already changed her life.


    Now she doesn''t have the original dark color at all. On the contrary, the whole body is filled with a youthful, bright beauty. Just like the spring elves who bring the spring and breathe the spring breeze, people can feel the beauty of a vibrant life.


    This kind of beauty is the beauty that mortals can''t resist. So looking at the surviving Serrana, even Ada, who habitually hides her own thoughts, couldn''t help but admire it.


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    The voice is full of praise, but also full of embarrassment. This is a woman''s nature, they are born with this kind of emotion for those more beautiful existence. This is not dark, but just a kind of embarrassment. However, Zhou Yi heard her admiration, but it was a slight smile. Played other ideas.


    The vision appears fast and disappears quickly. Soon, all the light was converged into Serana''s body. Although it has the right to be separated from the spring of Zhou Yi. But it takes a long time to complete the transformation. After all, it was Zhou Yi''s thing, not her stuff. To completely turn Zhou Yi��s power into his own. Serana needs to work harder.


    But Serana hasn''t thought so much now, because her current mind is all placed on Zhou Yi. So when the vision disappeared, she rushed to the arms of Zhou Yi. At the same time, he opened his hands and hugged him.


    Looking at the chest that is close to you, it looks like gold sand. Zhou Yi smiled and reached out and slammed it hard.


    "What''s wrong, my good girl!"


    Since having two children. Zhou Yi rarely used this name for Serana. So now when he said so, Serana had a special touch.


    She is a good girl who belongs to him, forever and ever, always.


    "Easy. I think I can''t get away from you. And, I love you. Love forever!"


    If it is the former inferiority, awkward, and always a little vampire who talks to himself in the heart. I am afraid she will never say such a thing. But now, Serana has been reborn as if she had left everything she had in the past and treated the world with a new look. So now, she said this, naturally, without any tweaking.


    She is not the original Selana, she is now more sunny, more lively, and more bright. She has the courage to say what she wants to say. Have the courage to fight for what you want to fight for.


    Listening to this confession, Zhou Yi smiled and kissed her head.


    "I love you too, my dear girl. Forever and ever!"


    This scene, like a romance drama, is fascinating to the inside of the onlookers. Ada, who has been for a long time, obviously does not intend to continue to endure this time.


    "Hey. You two. Note, I am still here!"


    Ada said that he stood up and walked to them in two steps. She began to look at the changing Selana with a look of vision, and then turned her head after a long while. Asked Zhou Yi.


    "What did you do to her? Why did Serana have such a big change?"


    Looking at the eyes full of curiosity and envy, Ai Zhou replied with a smile.


    ��It��s very simple. I have incorporated some of mysterious power into her body, and she has made some changes in essence. This is some very important change!��


    "Mysterious power? What is that?" For this almost magical thing, Ada obviously has the bottom of it. However, Zhou Yi does not intend to tell her the truth honestly.


    "What, do you want to know? Or, do you want this kind of thing?"


    "Hey! I don''t want Serana like that, it''s worth your baby. So you don''t plan to give me what I expected. I know. My old woman with a cold face will be you sooner or later." I forgot to go to the corner. So, now I am getting used to it as soon as possible."


    Listening to Zhou Yi''s teasing, Ada immediately turned his chest and turned his head and made a look of anger. And for her rare and arrogant little daughter mentality. Zhou Yi smiled and extended a hand and hugged her slender waist.


    "What''s wrong, this is angry. Or, you are eating Serrana''s vinegar!"


    Ada patted Zhou Yi��s hand hard and tried to shoot the salty pig that had been swaying on his waist. However, her strength can''t resist the cheeky face of Zhou Yi. So in the end she could only choose not to pay attention to Zhou Yi''s little tricks. Just keep talking coldly.


    "No, I don''t have any enthusiasm for you. It''s even less likely to be jealous!"


    "Really?"


    Suddenly, Zhou Yi directly took Ada into his own arms. His arms are wide and full of two women. At the same time, he also said gently in Ada''s ear.


    "I never forget you. Don''t forget, you are my first woman to propose!"


    This sentence made Ada immediately lose the power of resistance. She is the first of Zhou Yi, and Zhou Yi is not her first one? Moreover, compared with him, what is he paying more?


    How could Zhou Yi not know her pay? And just because he knows, he will be moved. She and Serana are both good women and good women who are worth cherishing for life. And such a woman, he will never be assured. He wants to tie them to his side forever. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 287： Aiming at the troubled agents

    Coming to the autopsy department of the Ministry of National Defense, Corsen showed his identity to the security guard standing outside. �ʡ�.��. Of course, he did not use the documents of the SHIELD, but used the force of f. He has done this kind of thing many times, and the documents can not be said to be fake. Therefore, the security guard at the door quickly released him.


    Collapsed his own documents, Colson walked into the corpse cold room, and then went straight to the body of Justin Hammer. This is the purpose of his trip, to see what is Justin''s death.


    Although countless people have seen the demon from the shadow took his life. However, in the minds of professionals such as SHIELD, it is still not very convinced that this is really caused by the so-called **** punishment.


    Their work in Europe is not going well. Although some clues have been found, what they have found along these clues is always unsatisfactory. It��s like someone is watching their movements, and all their actions are empty.


    Don''t say that finding the **** called Ming Wang is to find a human religion that can represent him. The only thing they are certain about now is that this **** does have its own religion, but this religion does not seem to have a plan for the world. It is lurking and lurking in the darkness that no one can find.


    Therefore, for the exploration of this mysterious power, SHIELD is inevitably caught in a stalemate. It is precisely because of this that they have little understanding of the mysterious forces and do not believe what most people see. �� �֡͡�.


    That can be faked. They are very sure, because they have the ability to fake this. Whether using the Chaos Witch''s Chaos Magic or using a simulated hologram, they can do this. Since even they can do this step, why is the Dawn Knight not allowed?


    In response, the Security Council��s people issued a tough order requiring the SHIELD to understand the cause of Justin Hammer��s death. Once they are found to be related to the Dawn Knight, they will take more severe measures against him.


    The Ministry of Defence��s allegations against the Knights of Dawn were carried out under the auspices of the Security Council. Like the high-end power of the Dawn Knight, some in the Security Council have always believed that only by holding him in his own hands is the best way to maintain the security of the world. So they authorized the Ministry of Defense to conduct some temptations. A temptation against the Knights of Dawn. Exploring whether he is likely to be a tool in his own hands.


    But the results obtained are absolutely unsatisfactory for them. The Dawn Knight''s toughness came out of their imagination, and the power and power they had in their hands was as ridiculous as a joke to him.


    This naturally made them feel shame, and the hostility of the Dawn Knight himself also deepened. If not for the sake of his true identity. And his fame in this world. Maybe they will make a more crazy move.


    And even now, they have not given up on their ideas. �͡� �� �� �� Check the body of Justin Hammer is one of their ideas. If they were found to have associated the death of Justin and the Knights of Dawn, they would not mind placing a murder charge on the Dawn Knight. Then use this charge to pull him down the cloud.


    The idea of ??the Security Council. Several people at the core of the SHIELD have a unified understanding. That is stupid. They couldn''t think of any benefit to them except to push the Dawn Knight to the opposite side. But the Security Council did just that, and it also handed over such things to the SHIELD in an order. This is why Coulson came here.


    Seriously, he does not want to come here. It��s not going to be happy because of the involvement in the actions of murdering your friends. But he has no other way. He is a special agent, just like a soldier. Obeying orders is the first priority. So he finally came here.


    There was nothing in the empty corpse in the cold room except him. And this obviously also fits his meaning, because it will make his work more convenient.


    Going to the side of Justin Hammer, he put on his gloves and opened the white cloth that covered him. Colson saw the once-incompetent weapon merchant. There is not much difference between him and the ordinary people he has looked down upon.


    The power, status, and money in front of him have lost their meaning. Now he can only lie in such a cold and cold place, a small space of a few square meters. Let those who are alive get what they want from him. �ڡ���v.�p��.��c��o��m


    If he is still alive, he will be thundering. Let''s yell. Thinking of the words and deeds of this weapon trader, Coulson shook his head. I started my own work.


    He doesn''t have the ability to test the body, and even if there is, I am afraid it will not be better than the autopsy who works here. So it is not him who really plays the role of inspection.


    He just pulled out a metal ball and placed it on the side of Justin Hammer''s body. Then, wait for this little high-tech tool to complete his work.


    The metal ball split from the middle when it was put down. Then it became a small robot like a spider. It has a symmetrical four-legged gastropod and a pair of robotic arms like small pliers. On its head is a camera with a flash of red light. This camera first turned around three hundred and sixty degrees. Then it was fixed on Colson.


    At this time, Coulson heard the sound from his own communication device in his ear.


    "We are already online, sir. You can start working!"


    "So let''s get started, do as much as you can to get detailed data. It''s best to let us figure out what the cause of death of this guy is!"


    Coulson��s official response was a response, and after he responded. ��?���٨R�ݡ�.��. The little spider robot immediately started to act. It first climbed into his face along the head of Justin. Then he extended a small pliers to open his eyelids and stretched his camera towards his eyes.


    A ray like a grid emerges from the camera and then quickly scans Justin''s head. When it finished this action, the communication device at Coleson''s ear again sent a message.


    "Sir, we have built the model."


    "Good. Go ahead. Notify me after I get the results."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The little robot moved again, this time it went down Justin''s head and scanned his scans from head to toe. After doing all this, it climbed to Justin''s face again, aiming at the abdomen that resembled an insect like Justin''s mouth. Then a large number of yellow larvae like tiny particles were released in one breath.


    Seeing this scene, Coulson''s face was immediately ugly. He obviously had a nausea reaction, but this reaction is now forced to suppress him. But despite this, his heart was still a little uncomfortable, so he began to complain to his own men.


    "I said, can you not be so curious about things? I just had lunch!"


    "Hunting, sir, what are you talking about? This human exploration robot does not seem to have anything to be found." His men responded inexplicably, and seemed unable to understand what his sergeant was saying.


    "Please, why do you want to make a bug? And what are the things that are excreted by it?"


    "Sir, the shape of a worm is made because it can adapt to a variety of complex environments, and it is far more practical than other biological structures. Also, please don''t use the word excretion, sir. I also There is no meal. It is released, and the micro-robot is released. It can enter the inside of the human body and feed back various data in the human body. Ha, well! Sir, we have already had results."


    When he heard that there was already a result in the business, Colson immediately let go of the discussion about the taste of this man. I began to ask him what his analysis was.


    "How is the result, what do you think?"


    "Sir, we have a comprehensive inspection of his body. His body is very healthy, and there are no other problems besides the fact that some adrenaline and thyroxine are too high. Even so, these secreted hormones The level is also within the safety line. So from a physiological point of view, he should not die."


    "But he is dead, in the presence of countless people. So, can''t you have a valid statement?"


    Listening to the answer given by his men, Coulson said with a frown. Such an answer is clearly impossible to make the Security Council honest. So he must have a more convincing reason.


    "Sir, you have to know. He is already dead. If he dies, many things are impossible to check out. For example, his psychology?"


    "Psychological, do you mean that he died because of psychological reasons?" When he heard the word, Corson immediately felt as if he had seized a rope that escaped the predicament.


    "Maybe, sir. Because people''s psychology is impossible to quantify. If he thinks he is dead, then he may actually have a reaction to death. This has nothing to do with the physical, as long as he thinks so. Anyone Can''t stop him."


    "How much do you have?" Colson interrupted his words and suddenly asked.


    "Over 70%, sir!"


    "Enough!" With such a sentence, Coulson put away the little robot that he didn''t like very much, and strode out.


    He has already thought about how to deal with the Security Council��s inquiry. With such an explanation, even if they are not willing to accept, it is impossible to target the Knights of Dawn. At the same time, the SHIELD can also be drawn from the contradictions between them.


    If you can, whether he is Hill or Fury. I don''t want to have a positive conflict with the Knights of Dawn. That is the act of finding a dead end. The fact that the Security Council cannot open it does not mean that they are willing to accompany them to take the risk. For them, being a wall is a better choice. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 288： Waiting for love is intricate

    When the sky was light, Zhou Yi was quarreled by the movement around him. �ڡ�.�w��.�� He opened his eyes, but just saw Ada, who was only wearing a white shirt, sitting on the edge of the bed and playing with a cold white light with interest.


    The light was coiled around her fingertips like a fish. When it occasionally wiped the cabinet by the bed, it immediately made a layer of ice crystal with a little blue light condensed on it.


    The cold atmosphere spread out from the ice crystals, and the light is this layer of cold, so that the water in the cup is completely frozen. Even the glass cups have some structural changes.


    This white light is very dangerous, but it is to let Ada play it.


    Watching Ada play so happy, Zhou Yi gently took away the arm of Serana still entangled in her body, still sleeping. Then quietly hugged Aida''s thin waist from behind. At the same time sticking to her cheek, smiling at her.


    "Why don''t you take a break for a while, or do you think that I was not strong enough yesterday?"


    Zhou Yi��s words reminded Ada of the absurdity of last night, and she blushed her cheek. Directly took a hygienic eye to Zhou Yi, and then said in a tone of mutual grievance.


    "I am not a lazy guy who used to live a comfortable life. Every time I get to this time, my body will wake up automatically. What can I do!"


    This is a sequel to the high-risk occupation of spying for a long time, although it has nothing to do with the past. V��.��p.�wc�wo��m but her subconscious still makes it difficult for her to sleep. She was too cautious and passed her head cautiously. This is exactly the opposite of Serana, who has made her life completely carefree.


    When I heard Ada say this, Zhou Yi��s heart gave birth to deep pity. Ada has always been strong and proud, and never told him about his fatigue and pain. And Zhou Yi rarely explores her heart.


    So until now, when Ada described the traces of his past to himself, Zhou Yicai felt that he was too negligent about Ada, especially for her inner feelings, it was simply dull and ridiculous. . He ignored Ada, but he neglected the responsibility he should bear for him, the obligation that a man should do to a woman who loves her.


    Oh, it almost immediately rushed into my heart. And this also prompted him to do something.


    So now. He jerked Ada up and hugged himself into his arms, then took her back to the soft bed.


    This action surprised Ada, she quickly grabbed Zhou Yi''s arm. Repressing his voice, he whispered to him.


    "Damn, what are you doing? Don''t make trouble, Serran is still asleep! I don''t have the time to do this with you!"


    "Don''t think too much! Ada. Hey. Hey." A bitter smile for Ada''s thought that he wanted to do something ridiculous, Zhou Yi explained to her ear. "I just want to hold you like this. Let you sleep for a while. Rest assured, I don''t have any bad thoughts, I just want to watch you sleep peacefully in my arms. So, obey. Take a good rest. !"


    Ada had some blush because she had misunderstood the meaning of Zhou Yi. However, this does not mean that she will accept the sudden warmth of Zhou Yi. Although there was some sneak in the heart, reason still prompted her to let her escape from the arms of Zhou Yi.


    So she pushed the chest of Zhou Yi hard and whispered to him.


    "Don''t mess, you bad guy. Shirley and Aretha are waking up. I don''t want them to see what we are."


    "Don''t worry about the children, my dear Ada. I think it''s time to make our relationship and the children clear. If they see it, let them see it. It''s no longer hidden. It��s a secret. I think. They should also know our relationship.��


    Zhou Yi at this time is not willing to let Ada escape from his own arms because of this problem. He held Ada''s thin waist and said softly to her in her ear. ��u?�ΡʡΡġܡ�v8�ʨR�ʨR�Q�ʨQ��.��.


    These words made Ada''s heart have an unspeakable taste. The original thoughts in her heart are also in the voice of Zhou Yi. If the spring is snowy, it melts quietly. And as this thought disappeared, her shoving movements began to lose power. Therefore, Zhou Yi can feel that only her soft and delicate skin is slowly passing through her chest.


    This made a flame in his heart. However, now that he has been filled with tenderness, he has no idea of ??doing little tricks at all. He just stared softly at Ada in his arms. Watching her almost become an ice spring in her arms. Cold and soft, let people fall in love with her.


    Ada, lying in Zhou Yi''s arms, also felt his physical changes. So immediately she was a crazy smile, sticking out the white arms like snow and ice, gently embracing the neck of Zhou Yi. Then look up at the face. A glamorous smile hangs on the cold face. At the same time, he is arrogant to him.


    "I have already felt embarrassed. Or do you really want to do something now?"


    She said this, she has begun to use her slender thighs to gently grind her body on Zhou Yi.


    This is a trick, it is teasing. Zhou Yi is very clear. Because the flame in his heart has grown stronger. But he never let the flame engulf him, but quietly tightened his arm. �� �� �ʡ�. ��. Hold Ada closer. Then I took a petting tone and said to her.


    "Sleep, Ida. I just want you to take a good rest now. I will look at you like this, so sleep peacefully."


    A gentle man always touches the softest part of a woman''s heart. And now Ada has been touched. The expression on her face changed. Eventually it became a thorough and clear air. At this moment, in the arms of Zhou Yi, she really felt the peace that she had never felt for a long time. So, a light smile began to hang on her face.


    She pulled the arm of Zhou Yi and adjusted her sleeping position. Then closed his eyes and quietly leaned on his chest. At this time, she did not forget to play Zhou Yiyi.


    "This is what you let me rest. Don''t blame me for not thinking about solving the problem for you."


    "Yes, this is what I said. The problem can be solved at any time. But it can make you sleep quietly in my arms. There are not many opportunities."


    I smiled and responded with a sentence. It is to make Aida''s face more clear and brighter. She took a deep breath and slowly slowed her breathing. She is enjoying this kind of pampered tranquility, and at the same time she has a long-lost security in this tranquility.


    And holding her Zhou Yi, this time also has a rare experience. That is satisfaction and emotional satisfaction. The woman in her arms made him feel the feeling of love. At the same time, he remembered another woman. A woman who paid everything for him and is still asleep.


    When can you wake up, piano? I now know exactly how to love someone. Why can''t you be around me and enjoy this feeling of love and being loved with me? Innumerable emotions can only be turned into a long sigh, and then buried deeply in his heart.


    This is a pity and a deep hope. He regrets that Qin can''t share this wonderful warmth with himself. At the same time, I hope that the day when the piano returns will come as soon as possible.


    The piano loved him so passionately and paid for him. So why can''t he return a more enthusiastic feeling? At this moment he has made up his mind. He will wait for the return of the piano, waiting for her to return to her side, and forever and ever, let her and herself no longer separate.


    Missing, turned into an invisible chain, quietly linked in the hearts of two people.


    Deep underground, a sleeping woman''s face, silently slipped a tear.


    .......


    The Aegis Trident Building, where the command system at the highest level of the SHIELD is located. Not only is Nick Frye��s official office here, but several resident members of the Security Council will also be stationed there to monitor the actions of SHIELD.


    For the SHIELD, the Security Council is far from being reassured. It''s not just because Nick Fury often hits them, but because this huge organization has reached the point where they can''t fully control it. Although they have used many methods, they only have to penetrate their own tentacles into the body of this organization. And you can''t completely integrate it into your own control.


    This is a fact that cannot be accepted by the Security Council, which is habitually in charge of the highest power. So until now, they are still doing this effort. For example, put your resident director into the highest command system of SHIELD. Then think of ways to put your own hands inside.


    This little means is naturally awkward to Nick Frye''s awkward guy. So when the board did this, he used another method to deal with the penetration of the board.


    That is to transfer the core to other places, such as the center. Or it is an air carrier.


    This move made the people of the board angry, but there was nothing to do. Because Nick Frye and their small means of confrontation are completely within the scope of the rules. As long as they are within this range, they can''t control the Nick Frederick of the SHIELD.


    So even if you hate your teeth, even if they are the true highest length of the SHIELD. But for the SHIELD, they still haven''t had much interference. They can''t control the actions inside the SHIELD, and they can''t control most of the SHIELD agents'' ideas. So don''t even say, like a guy like Coulson.


    What they want is evidence that can be directed against the Knights of Dawn. But in the hands of Coulson, he did not provide such things to them. He gave them something that didn''t matter. There is nothing else in the house other than making them angry. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 289： Lucky agent unlucky

    "Detector Coulson, are you working like this? You can be bold enough to provide us with a delusional answer. �ڡ͡�v. �ġ�.��.��c�pom Do you think you are the top The best-selling novelist, able to compose a seamless story, let everyone accept your thoughts?"


    A member of the Security Council, who was stationed at SHIELD, angered the report in front of Colson and shouted at him without hesitation.


    For such questions, Coulson first lifted his forehead and then revealed his signature smile. Said to this resident director.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, sir. You ask us to search for evidence. And this is the investigation evidence that we can find closest to the truth. Is there any problem with this? Or, sir. What is your order? Where are we misunderstood?"


    Coulson��s words not only did not extinguish the anger of the resident director. Instead, the fire poured oil on him, making him more angry.


    "Evidence, this is the evidence that you said is closest to the truth? The victim died of his own psychological fear. Do you know how ridiculous this sentence is? I heard it for the first time that someone would be living because of their fear. Scared to death, and still in the public, countless people pay attention."


    "If you want to find a reason, please also make a better reason. This stupid fluster, do you not feel ridiculous when you say it?"


    "Stupid? Supreme, please forgive me!" For the sarcasm of this resident director, Coulson obviously did not have the idea to swallow. Net. He didn''t care about the face of the so-called chief, and naturally he did not show mercy. "The result of this survey is that the SHIELD has more than a dozen doctoral degrees and is a very professional medical, biological and psychologist''s conclusion. They provide a lot of evidence and their professional advice. I think, if this is ridiculous, then the sir, what do you think is rigorous and scientific? Or, sir, do you think that your authority in this area has passed more than a dozen experts?"


    Coulson��s words are well-founded, and it��s a big slap in the face of this angered resident director. I can��t say a word.


    He opened his mouth wide and kept screaming like a bellows from the chest. It was not until half a mile that he slammed the table. Screaming at Coulson.


    "You turned out to be. I dare to talk to me like this!"


    This is typical bureaucracy. When they can''t suppress you on the normal basis, they will use your identity to force you to give in to him. Of course, the result of his doing this is to make others look down on him more. Even if it surrendered on the surface, it was already down to the dust.


    Just like now. Although Coulson has closed his mouth, no longer stimulates this incompetent sergeant. However, his eyes have clearly revealed the deep contempt for the guy who is completely sloppy except for his efforts.


    Moreover, his eyes have no meaning of concealment. It can even be clearly and completely overlooked by the resident director. ��v net �ܡ�.��p.��c��o�wm��


    This is better than being in front of him. Rebellious against him, it is even more frustrating to attack him. He bit his teeth hard, almost pointing his finger at Colson.


    "What is your look? Do you dare to look down on me?"


    When he heard this, Corson rolled his eyes. He was completely desperate for this kind of guy who was on the political stage by election and pushed all the way to this position. This guy is not only a golden jade, but also a straw bag. It��s a complete idiot and waste.


    You just saw someone else��s eyes on you, can��t you bear it? In your capacity, when can''t you be embarrassed about it. At this time, it is necessary to put this issue on the bright side. Let everyone be satisfied if they don��t come to Taiwan?


    At this moment, Corsen was really defeated by the innocent and idiot of this chief. He can only put on an innocent expression. The idea of ??being a good person. Whispered.


    "Sir, I have just had some discomfort in my eyes. I think you must have read it wrong."


    "Wrong, I have never seen it. My eyes are clearer than anyone else. Agent Coulson, you dare to despise the superior. I think that with your attitude, it is not suitable to continue in God. I have held such an important position in the Shield."


    Almost ridiculous, this resident director said such an order. ��v�Q��.�p. And for such an order, Coulson is almost stunned.


    He felt that this guy must be crazy. Be aware that he is an eight-level agent of the SHIELD. The secrets in your hands are not necessarily less than the brains of a country. And want to sit in his current position, there is no experience of selling for the SHIELD for more than a decade. I don��t want to think about it.


    The SHIELD has a total of eight squad agents. To be honest, even if you count those who have already retired, I am afraid there are not necessarily two hands. It is such a cherished talent, and this guy is so casually saying that he wants to dismiss his position. This is simply the same as the SHIELD as if it were its own home.


    anyway. Some of Coulson couldn''t believe what he said, so he asked as sure.


    "Sir, are you sure you didn''t say the wrong thing?"


    "What do you think? Agent Coulson? As a permanent member of the Security Council appointed by the Security Council, I have the right and obligation to monitor and maintain all the errors within SHIELD. And you, Agent Coulson." I think you have no ability to stay in this position. And I have the right to dismiss your position here. This is my decision. Why, do you have any opinions?"


    When he heard this, Colson smiled. He said that he was going to take back this guy is a waste evaluation. Although others are an idiot, there are indeed a few points in the tricks. However, this is just to toss yourself to death.


    It has been made by such means that some of the unsuccessful Colson also moved the real fire. Hey. He. He smiled and took out his ID, and then put it in front of this resident director.


    "Please look good, sir. This is my certificate, now I will give it to you."


    Looking at the rare obedience of Coulson, the resident director immediately showed a smug smile on his face. He reached out and wanted to take Coulson''s documents. But at this time, a **** hand slammed his hand on the table.


    "Who gave you the right to dismiss my position?"


    Nickry Fury, who was cold-faced, didn''t know when he came in and stopped the absurd things that the resident director did.


    "Frye Director? How are you here?" I saw Nick Fury, whose face was so ugly. The resident director��s face has also become wonderful. He didn''t think that Nick Fury would be here, and he didn''t even think he would stop himself at this time. This made him suddenly feel annoyed and difficult to do.


    "If I am not here. Do you still have to look at your use of your stupid means to make a huge loss to my SHIELD? Answer me, what rights do you have to hand over my hand?"


    This resident director feels that it is difficult to do. Isn��t Nick Frye? All the time. He is trying to succumb to the Security Council as much as possible. But he did not expect that the Security Council had already reached this level of arrogance, thinking of directly crossing his position to dismiss a high-level management agent.


    It''s like a small board member, pointing to the company''s regional president to make him outrageous. He really wants to know now, who gave him such great courage. Let him dare to make such a thing.


    This is no longer a matter of simply crossing the border, but a real and thorough interference with the internal affairs. This problem is very serious and enough to make Nick Fury angry.


    For his anger, this resident director is not afraid. They are people on two systems. Even if they are in terms of status, they are equal, not subordinate. So, when he returned from the beginning of the savage of Director Frye, he came back to God. I immediately put on my face.


    "Frei, the Security Council has granted me the right to supervise SHIELD. So I have the right to restrict the problems within SHIELD. I think Agent Coulson is a problem and he is not suitable for his current position. How? Do you have any opinions?"


    "Of course. I have opinions. A lot of opinions." Nick Fury slaps the table and snarls directly. "I don''t think there is anything wrong with my men. I don''t even think that you have the right to decide who to stay."


    "You.... Director Frei, you pay attention to it. I represent the Security Council!"


    For Nick Fury, this guy naturally can''t put any boss on the shelf. So he could only endure the gas and warned Nick Frye one word at a time.


    "You can''t represent anyone!" Just as he finished the sentence, a voice rang from the outside of the door. This sentence gave the resident director a look, and suddenly saw Alexander Goodwin Pierce step by step from the open office door, the face is also not very good-looking.


    "You said that you represent the Security Council. Why don''t I know that you have this right to represent us all?"


    Pierce walked in and struck in. He directly questioned the resident director.


    "Mr. Chairman, I..." Hearing the question from Pierce, the resident director immediately turned pale.


    After all, the Anqun Council is an organization composed of a group of politicians with great powers. As an organization, nature also has a distinction of status. Like Alexander Gudwin Pierce, a high-powered person. Nature is the top management inside. And like this resident director, in the end it is only Pierce''s small follow-up, small beaters.


    In front of outsiders, they can also bully in the name of the Security Council. But in front of a big man like Pierce, they can only shake like a beggar. In the end, it is also a huge joke.


    But he is real.


    Pierce ignored the idiot who was shaking in front of himself. Instead, I personally took Coulson��s ID. Returned him to Coulson''s hand.


    "This is the elite of SHIELD. His value is more important than the guy who only abuses his rights. You have no right to dismiss him. But I have the right to dismiss your position. From now on, you It is no longer a member of the Security Council."


    The story has been here, it is full of drama. However, the resident director did not feel this at all. In his eyes, the world is already gray. His days of prestige and perfection ended completely. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 290： Revenge list plan to reopen

    Out of the Trident''s Trident Building, Coulson''s face was as bright as the rainbow after the rain. �֡١ΨR��v.��.


    Anyone who saw the idiot boss who had been aiming at himself had fallen ill, and he was also paid a salary. There will be such a smile. So today for Coulson, it is definitely a rare lucky day.


    And just as he walked into the parking lot, he was ready to sit on his beloved classic car and listen to a cello. A Lincoln custom suv suddenly rang the horn on his side.


    He turned around and immediately saw Nick Frye looking at himself with a black face.


    "Up!" Nick Frye waved and then opened the door of his co-pilot.


    Seeing this, Coulson knew that he must have said something secret to himself, so he did not think too much and went straight into it.


    "Sir, what do you have to say to me here?"


    "Phil, you haven''t been in the sight of those people recently. I am going to transfer you to Mexico. You should stay there for a while. By the way, solve this problem!" Nick Fury looked at himself. This confidant will not be more than a preparation. Directly throwing a piece of information in front of him, and then said what he meant and arranged.


    For things like going out to do business, Colson has no opinion. �ġ� ��� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��He looked at the director of Frei and asked.


    "Sir, you let me avoid some people''s sights. Is it because of today''s things? I thought that Mr. Pierce should have solved the problem."


    "Pierce and we are not a shipman. He is the chairman of the Security Council and is no longer the director of SHIELD. His position determines that he will only help the side he is on. So, you can''t hope. Bet on him!"


    "Sir, don''t you trust him?" Listening to the reply of Director Frei, Corson clearly pointed out the core of his speech.


    For this statement, Nick Fury smashed his only one eye.


    "Since he decided to withdraw from SHIELD and join the Security Council, I will no longer believe him."


    When he nodded, Corson understood what he meant. Since his boss said that Pierce can''t believe it, then as Nick Frye''s right hand. Naturally, he would not venture to go to Pierce to do anything. So he picked up the information and responded to Nick Fury.


    "I know what to do, sir. Rest assured, I will disappear for a while. It is not easy for them to find me. But what about �Ρ͡ԨQ��.��.��. What is this?"


    Turning over the information in his hand, Coulson first saw a picture of a hammer. It lies quietly in a range and huge, like the one that was smashed by the meteorites, in the middle of the pit that sag into it. And the middle of the earth is like a tall abutment that tops it up. Let only the dirt underneath it be raised in the entire pit. It looks very weird.


    "This is something that has suddenly flown in from outer space. We thought it was a meteorite at first. But after receiving a local report, it was not a meteorite, it was something that looked like a hammer. It was special. Very special!"


    Looking at this square, how can you estimate that it will not be a fifty-pound short-handled hammer. Coulson did not see what was special about it. So he made a puzzled move, hoping that his long-term faculty would make things clearer.


    "This is a small hammer. It doesn''t look particularly big. But until now, no one can pick it up." Nick Fury didn''t play any guessing game with Colson, just put the hammer directly. The magical place told him. ��A lot of locals have tried it. Even the cranes are used. But for this hammer, they have no way at all. It seems that this is something as magical as the legendary King Arthur��s stone sword.��


    "So you want me to investigate?" Colson took over his topic. "Do you think this thing has anything to do with myth?"


    For this question, Nick Fury''s look is very subtle. .�ѩ�.��


    "Since even the gods have appeared. Then there are some legendary things that are not unacceptable. However, before his master arrives, I hope that you can best control this thing in our hands. I don''t want to see any big trouble anymore, understand?"


    "I try to be, sir." For the request of Director Frei. Colson��s face showed a smile. "But I believe you have seen it. The recent situation is not something we can control. The world is changing, and it is getting more and more chaotic. I don''t think that with our current capabilities, we can control everything as before. ��


    Although this is not heard, Nick Fury has to admit. Colson said that he had his reason.


    Level heroes one by one. It popped up like a mushroom. And all sorts of mysterious events, accidents have never stopped. Not long ago, the street hero Spider-Man, who had been active in New York, also blocked a variant plot by a guy nicknamed Dr. Lizard.


    This heroic deed has naturally increased the popularity of the little spider. But it also allows the SHIELD to maintain stability and order behind the normal world. Once again, I felt the weakness of my own strength and the changes in the world situation.


    For the level heroes and their level opponents, the SHIELD, which is dominated by ordinary people, will not be able to achieve any effective constraints unless they take any big moves. But even if it is a large and large number of SHIELD agents as two agents, how many such special events can be solved?


    Nick Fry was silent. �ܡ͡٨Q�Q��?��.�� He tapped his finger and fell into thought. Colson sat on his side and silently waited for him to make a decision that would be very important for SHIELD.


    quickly. Nick Fury seems to have a decision. But he did not say it directly, but looked at Coulson.


    "Phil, you seem to want me to make a decision. Why, have you already got it?"


    Although he did not know exactly what was right, they both understood it. They are actually a plan that SHIELD has already stranded - the Avengers program.


    "We can provide three or four members ourselves, plus Tony Stark and Hulk and his sister. I believe that I can meet the agreement of the Dawn Knight. As long as the Dawn Knight joins, this alliance In fact, it has already taken shape. Isn''t it?"


    Coulson can mention this matter, and naturally he has a lot of confidence. So when Nick Fury asked him, he undoubtedly put his ideas out.


    But for his idea, Nick Fury does not agree with it.


    "Crimson Witch and Fast Silver, plus Natasha and Hawkeye, we can occupy the majority of the Avengers. Stark is the founder of SHIELD, so there is no problem if he joins in. But Hulk that The uncontrolled guy, it is definitely a wrong choice to let him join in. His sister, although rational, is not completely reliable."


    "In addition, the Dawn Knight is the biggest variable. I will not agree to let him join in."


    What Nick Fry wants is an Avenger Alliance that can be controlled. Even if SHIELD cannot directly control him, it must be able to interfere with the actions of the Avengers with its own indirect influence. Whether it is Hulk or the Knights of Dawn, they are completely incapable of mastering. Since he couldn''t grasp it, Nick Furyn would rather shut them out completely. They are not willing to let the Avengers out of the name of the SHIELD because of them.


    "Sir, we need the highest strength. Now, only the Dawn Knight can be absorbed by us." For this reason, Coulson hopes to convince Nick Fury. However, it is obvious that this does not have much effect.


    "High-end power doesn''t make everything. And, I don''t want to give it to someone who has worked hard to build it. Phil, you have to understand. That guy is not as simple as we can see."


    Intuition made Nick Fury maintain a wait-and-see attitude toward Zhou Yi, and this is the attitude that made him decide to completely wipe out the Dawn Knight from the list when he formed the Avengers.


    The power of the dawn knight and his thoughts. Let Nick Fury almost feel like a thorn on his back. If not, there is no certainty to deal with such a existence. I am afraid that even he will join the Security Council camp and come to him.


    For the order of the world, the people like Dawn Knight are too dangerous. As maintainers of the system, it is difficult for them to have peace with each other. Even said that they will have unstoppable conflicts. This is his hunch, a hunch that no one has ever said. And always, his hunch is very accurate.


    Coulson naturally wouldn''t know what Nick Frye had felt. However, he is now very clear that the matter of recruiting the Dawn Knight to join the Avengers has been ruined. However, this made him feel disappointed, but it was not to the point of disappointment. At the very least, Nick Fury has revealed such a message.


    The Avengers program can already be launched.


    However, without the support of the top-level power, there are a few variants and special agents who can rely on the uncertain Tony Stark. What role can it really play? Colson is very suspicious of this problem.


    But this is what Nick Frye can decide. As a person who will be temporarily exiled, Coulson is very clear that he has no right to speak on this matter.


    "Since you have made a decision, then sir. I won''t say much. But I hope you can still think carefully."


    "I will think clearly. This matter can only be done if you think about it clearly!"


    Opening the door of the co-driver, Nick Fury gave an ambiguous answer. Colson knew his hesitation in his heart, but he could only look at the slowly swaying window to block the look of Director Fury.


    This decision can only be decided by himself. No one can help him more. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 291： Family trivia failed Tony

    At dinner, the atmosphere of the Zhouyi family is unprecedented. �©ĨT.[[. c(o{m{


    The two little guys were so squatting in front of Zhou Yi, bright big eyes staring at them without hesitation. Let Ada and Serana, who are eating, completely unable to open their hands and feet. For them, this is no longer a meal. It is a hard and lasting war.


    Selana, who is shy, is just fine, just honestly bowing her head. Like a drink, use a small spoon to lick the soup bit by bit. But Ada, who has always been crisp and neat, has directly attributed all the problems to Zhou Yi.


    On the surface she is still calmly holding the toast and wiping the milk sauce on it. But actually, under the table. She already doesn''t know how many times she has played Zhou Yi.


    Although Zhou Yi is thick and fleshy, it does not mean that he is willing to be so angry in the air, and is vented by Ada.


    So he sighed and prepared to solve this problem fundamentally. The root of the problem is his two lovely daughters.


    "Children, if you don''t eat anything in front of you. Things are cold! And, what are you looking at?"


    He has never said a heavy word to two children, and naturally he can''t be tempered at this time. He just reminded me a little, hope that these two little girls can converge on their expressions.


    But the child who has been spoiled can not listen to his father at all. Zhou Yi does not say okay, one said. These two little girls suddenly came to the spirit.


    Especially Shirley, this nature has a little adventurer. After Zhou Yi finished speaking, she immediately couldn''t wait to find herself and asked him.


    "Dad, are you planning to get married? Is it with Ada, or with Selana!"


    The child who is almost thirteen years old has had some vague understanding of some things at this time. So when they saw Zhou Yi and Aida and Serana sleeping on a bed. Obviously, I realized that the identity of these two women living around me has changed a lot. One will be a very important change for them.


    When I heard this question, the strength of Ada��s feet became heavier. Zhou Yi also smiled bitterly. �n�n�ũũƨn�n.(.


    "Listen. Shirley. Now Dad and you, Ada, are not ready to get married. So, you don''t have to think so much!"


    "Why?" Shearing this, Shirley immediately supported her little face. She glanced at Aresa, who was still staring at Zhou Yi, and took a quick look at her. Said. "Don''t look at it, stupid. You can say something!"


    "Ah? Oh!" Aresa, who didn''t know what to imagine in her mind, came back to God and said that Zhou Yi would not let it go. "Dad, can we call Ada and Serana mother in the future?"


    This sentence is obviously more lethal than the one just asked by Shirley. At least two women have some emotional fluctuations. They still want to maintain their inner peace, it seems unlikely.


    A woman who has never had a child is suddenly called to her mother. I believe that no matter who you are, you will feel strange. This is true even for a strong woman like Ada. So this time, she and Selana looked at Zhou Yi, and gave him a signal for help.


    They are already unable to stand up. However, Zhou Yi believes that if he transfers his firepower to himself. He will die more ugly. So he only did not see the eyes of this help. Instead, I answered the questions of Aretha straight.


    "My dear, if you want to call their mother, you should ask if they agree with themselves. Just because I said, it doesn''t make much difference now."


    This is not a rescue operation, but a bait action. In order to get a peace of mind in front of two curious little guys. Zhou Yi sold Ada without hesitation.


    And it is just this time. Zhou Yi��s phone rang. So it is a matter of peace that he left.


    "It seems that some problems need me to solve it. You should discuss what to do!"


    Like a deserter, he fled the restaurant under the glare of Ada. Then I don''t see who called the phone, and I came straight to it.


    "Thank you, man. This call is really timely."


    He was a sudden one, thanking the person on the other end of the phone for not returning to God for a long time. �©ũĩèT�e.


    After repeatedly confirming that there was no error, the other side of the phone began to have a voice.


    "Man, you didn''t take the wrong medicine. Why do I feel that your mental condition is not quite right?"


    This is Tony''s voice, and his words also show. He can''t accept Zhou Wei''s so weird performance.


    "I am fine, I am fine. There is nothing at all. It��s just that Shirley just asked me something I couldn��t give for a while. So your phone saved my life and made me temporarily saved."


    Explain a little about my weird behavior. Zhou Yike did not want to change from the most normal one in this group of friends to the most abnormal one.


    I heard this explanation. Tony immediately laughed.


    "Man, how suddenly did you become so stingy? My two lovely prostitutes want something, can you not give them? If you lack funds, or something else, you can ask me. Help! Even if you don''t look at your face. For the two lovely prostitutes. I will try my best to get them."


    Zhou Yi adopted two children, and it is no secret in their circle. As the best friend of Zhou Yi, Tony naturally also touched the two little guys Shirley and Aretha.


    For these two little guys. Tony himself still likes it very much. Especially Shirley, whose brain is very flexible, is especially suitable for him.


    However, I like to like it. Tony can''t accept the situation of two children suddenly appearing in my life, so from this point of view. He already has a feeling of high mountains for Zhou Yi.


    He has never admitted to Zhou Yi, but he is raising children. For the first time, he had a feeling of being self-satisfied. However, it is better to be self-satisfied, and it does not mean that he will give up the fall of Zhou Yi.


    For such a fall, Zhou Yi just smiled.


    "They want a mother, why. Can you help me?"


    This is busy. Tony really can''t help him. He knows a lot about Zhou Yi''s current situation and naturally knows how a chaotic situation is around him. He didn''t want to step in and then provoke a woman with such a large group of troubles. Moreover, he himself has not solved the problem of Pepe. How do you have any skills to help Zhou Yi?


    So this time. He can only express his helplessness to Zhou Yi.


    "Man, this busy look like I can''t help you. You can do it yourself!"


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yichang sighed. I am so self-sufficient, I am afraid that no matter how good I am, it will be a difficult family dispute. Because after all, marriage is a one-on-one activity. The key to the problem is. Now Zhou Yi is not a one-to-one model. This situation will naturally lead to some subtle consequences. For the time being, although this consequence is still within its own tolerance, it will not lead to any big trouble. But let him have a headache for a while, but there is absolutely no problem.


    Zhou Yi had some fangs when he thought about the problems of two big, two small and four women in the family. He forced himself not to think about it. Instead, he turned his attention to Tony''s phone.


    "Right, what are you looking for?"


    "I originally wanted to ask, are you interested in accompanying me to Morocco to play a car. But now it seems that you are such a busy man is definitely not this time. So I have decided, I go. ��


    Tony replied scornfully, a happy sly party that only wanted to play.


    "You didn''t call Pepe?"


    Although very happy, Tony did not forget his old friend when he found the fun. But now, he really has no time. So he can only turn the topic away and see if he can push his old friend on the issue of feelings.


    "I went to Morocco with her. But I didn''t tell her, I will appear as a racing driver."


    Tony''s consistent little tricks. When putting the facts in front of Pepe. He will never tell her what she is doing dangerously. This is to love her, Zhou Yi knows very well. But at the same time it also means Tony''s waywardness.


    This guy never makes compromises for others. He is a narcissistic man, always.


    Because he is a narcissist. Therefore, Zhou Yi understands that no matter how to persuade him, it is useless. So he just said faintly.


    "Be careful, man. You are also about to go to the forty years old. Can you not wave or not wave!"


    "Thirty, I only have more than thirty points. Thirty-six rounds are only in their early thirties." Tony first emphasized his age, and then he refuted other issues. "Man, how to play a racing car is called a wave. You have to know, when I am Iron Man. I can race a lot faster."


    "That''s because you are flying in the sky. If you try to run on the ground with other vehicles. Believe me, the traffic police will fill the penalty box with every corner of your body."


    "I don''t believe that the traffic police can''t catch up with me."


    As always, after the interaction of the mouth guns, Zhou Yi once again made the dialogue between them appear normal.


    "I said Tony. Can you tell me what you think about Pepe? You intend to let her follow you in this way, and keep going like this?"


    "Then how did you do it? Don''t tell me, you have already spread out with your little secretary."


    Tony, who hasn''t had this plan yet, obviously wants to make a mistake, but what he didn''t think was that Zhou Yi did spread the problem.


    "I told Ada, I am going to marry her. But she said that she needs to think about it for a while. So you know, this has nothing to do with me."


    Listen to Zhou Yi��s answer. Tony was silent for a moment. After a long while, Jarvis�� voice was on the line.


    "Mr. Zhou. Mr. Stark said that something suddenly happened and could not accompany you. I am sorry!"


    When Jarvis��s voice disappeared, Zhou Yizhen had a feeling of licking the dog. He really doesn''t know what Tony is going to do. So suddenly a phone call came and suddenly disappeared. It��s a ghost that makes people feel that he is completely in the presence of brush.


    However, at this time, how can he understand Tony''s mood. On the road of marriage proposal, he lost to Zhou Yi, which made Tony''s narcissistic narcissism acceptable. Of course, for Zhou Yi, his natural thing is to walk neatly.


    Without courage to go to Pepe, he can only get to a corner. I honestly went to lick the wound. So in general, this is really a sad story. At the very least, for Tony, that''s it. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 292： Corporate Dilemma Osborne Home

    What is the final solution? Zhou Yi did not know because this is the secret between two women and two girls. �©ƨT����.{. He tried to ask for the answer, but the result was not satisfactory.


    The two little guys only shook their heads, and even Shirley, who was spoiled by temper, learned to fang his father. This made Zhou Yi very unhappy, and when he asked Selana. This good girl who has been accustomed to the past is a playful smile, and she directly uses the sale to answer all the questions. As for Ada, it is even more troublesome to ask.


    Before Zhou Yi got the answer to the question, he had already eaten countless white eyes and countless cynicism. The saddest thing is that in the end, he did not get the answer he wanted.


    This day is simply impossible. This is not married yet, Zhou Yi has already realized the feeling that the old husband and wife have. That is the sudden change of status.


    The daughter must be on the top of the list and is two daughters. Then came the second wife. Obviously, it is estimated that it will not be just a wife. In the end, it is self, and it is fortunate and unfortunate that the father and husband have the same role.


    His position is at the bottom of this family, and this is still the case when there is no pet at home. If you bring the big cat that is stocked in the forest of Huiyao City, it is estimated that his status will fall to the next level. Because he has a lot of confidence, compared with the big cat, I am afraid that I have received more attention than the pet.


    what is this? Zhou Yi asked many people in the family about their voices. But unfortunately, even with the identity of the gods, he can not get a real answer.


    I can only comfort myself as a change of natural law. Zhou Yi then hopes to get a little comfort in Ada''s body. However, he thinks so. The result was not as he thought.


    Both Ada and Serana gave him a closed door. Therefore, even when he was at the moonlight night, he was only depressed and lived alone.


    This day is not so good, it can be said that he is almost squinting and watching the sky become brighter. Oh.


    And even on the second day, Ada did not give him any good looks. Obviously, she is still angry about yesterday. at this time. Zhou Yi really has no idea of ??going to the fore. So when he had breakfast, he left home directly.


    Even the work of sending two children to school, he let the lily take over.


    He ran very fast, leaving Ada with no target for a fire. And when he ran out. He only appeared, he seems to have no place to go.


    The company in New York is not the time to go. Because Ida is basically there every day. Before she was mad, Zhou Yi was not willing to meet her there. It doesn''t matter if she is letting her out in the house, but outside. It is good to leave some face for yourself or to leave some face for yourself.


    As for the mutants there. Don''t use him any more now. They have already embarked on formality. And in general, there is basically no problem with the Secretary of the West, who is looking after them.


    So where are you going? He thought about it and thought, and eventually found a goal. That is Osborne.


    Regardless of his current status, he is always one of the decision-making shareholders in Osborne. In addition to confidential company decisions, he has the right to go in and get involved. Besides, now Osborne is a troubled autumn, old Osborne is already ill, and Osborne has just been called back from England. This was originally a turbulent period of power transfer. Not to mention the fact that Dr. Lizard has been born.


    Although the Osborne company wants to play a victim role in this incident. But the media is not vegetarian. They took out the real body of Dr. Lizard and pointed the spearhead to the Canaryi device in the entire city.


    This device is more symbolic than Osborne, and it was placed on the top floor of the Osborne Building to reflect Osborne''s technological strength. Oh. But now, this kind of flamboyant style has begun to ignite the upper body.


    Regardless of how the Osborne news department explained the outside world, the citizens who were already scared out of the problem did not buy it. The Canary equipment was forcibly removed. This not only reduced the height of the Osborne building, but also caused Osborne''s share price to jump a wave.


    As long as it is Osborne''s shareholders, there is no pain at this time. Because their assets are shrinking, and how to make this shrinking smaller, is the focus of these people''s current concerns.


    I found a shareholder ID card from Osborne that I haven''t used for a long time. Zhou Yi came to this long-lost company with a time-consuming attitude.


    As he thought, the atmosphere in the company was very depressed. Because many people don''t know what kind of change Osbane will be in the future. In particular, Norman Osborne, who is a big man, is seriously ill.


    Uneasy is affirmative, but Osborne is, after all, a company with hundreds of billions of assets. And across multiple areas. So anyway, it is impossible to fall down. So although there is some anxiety, the employees have not raised any thoughts on job-hopping.


    Walk into the company''s elevator and run directly to the high-rise area. Although there is some purposelessness, Zhou Yi knows that if he wants to find something to do, it is best to talk to other directors.


    It��s not enough to take Osborne��s property with them. After all, Harry Osborne is also the legal heir to Norman Osborne. There is no need to use any dirty means to take away what people deserve. but. Preventing the shrinkage of your own assets is what you should be.


    However, shareholders have the right to enter the top, Zhou Yicai strangely, today''s shareholders actually come very complete. This is not a normal thing, because unless there is a big event, most of this group of shareholders will definitely shrink to their own three-point land, why do you love it. Instead of gathering here as it is today.


    Zhou Yi saw them, and they naturally saw Zhou Yi. If it was before, for this self-made investor, Zhou Yi, this group of Wall Street capitalists has always been unsatisfactory. After all, the peers are a family, but it is not a faction of the camp. But now, the situation is different.


    Zhou Yi is the creator of the sundial, and the market value of the future is conservatively estimated to be 400 billion, and this value is still growing with its stock. Compared with Osborne��s stock market, the sundial is simply taking off. This has made countless people look red.


    But they can only dry their eyes. Because the composition of the Rizhao Group does not have any room for these outsiders to intervene. Zhou Yi is the founder. Mastering 51% of the absolute equity. And the remaining equity, 20% in the name of his mother and sister, 20% in the market. Another five percent was placed on the current executive officer, Ada Wang.


    Even the last four percent was split into two halves. I gave Zhou Yi two young daughters.


    So don''t say it''s soup, that is, even the oil and water do not have the share of these guys. Unless they are willing to make a huge investment, buy the shares in the market. Otherwise, the Japanese will have nothing to do with them.


    However, the shares on the market have long been eaten up. There is room for them to start. Others are not fools, how could it be possible to let go of this goose with golden eggs at this time!


    However, if you can''t eat oil and water, you can''t eat oil and water. It doesn''t mean that this group of capitalists will be alienated from Zhouyi. In fact, on the contrary, for Zhou Yi, they are not enthusiastic. No way, who let Zhou Yi hold so many shares. Once he has any financing ideas, these shares may become theirs. So, how could they not be enthusiastic about Zhou Yi?


    For a time, almost everyone greeted him. Let him have a sense of ownership in an instant.


    "Mr. Zhou, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to appear at this time. I thought. Mr. Osborne did not inform you?"


    Now, while he was watching the performances of this group of people, a middle-aged man with a Mediterranean type and a haze came over and said to him. He is the vice president of Osborne, and the one who is in charge of the company''s power after Norman Osborne is seriously ill.


    "No, I didn''t get a notice. I just took a look at it. By the way, let''s take a look at how the company is going to solve the problem of shrinking our assets." He shook hands with the hello guy, Zhou Yi asked curiously. "Why, Mr. McCann. Is there a board meeting held by Mr. Osborne today? Is he not very ill?"


    "You should know. Harry is back!" McCann''s face made a somewhat regrettable expression. "As his father, even if there is a problem with the body, we must do our best for our little Osborne to successfully take over his empire, isn''t it?"


    This sentence is basically determined, Norman Osborne is coming. It��s time to prepare to write a will and leave the legacy to Little Harry.


    ��Is it so serious?�� Zhou Yi smiled and smiled as he heard this. He didn''t know anyone else, but he still had a certain understanding of Mr. McCann in front of him.


    You are welcome to say that he is Opadh Stan in Osborne. Unlike most other shareholders in the company, everything about McCann comes from his stake in Osborne. He is the second largest shareholder of Osborne. And the stake he holds in his hand is all he has.


    He and Osborne are proud of their glory. Therefore, for this company, he is the most hearted person. However, unlike Obada, there are still people in this company who can firmly press him. That is Norman Osborne. The creator of this empire.


    With the existence of the old Osbourne, McCann can only be honestly his own vice president. But when the old Osborne is about to let go of his hand and hand over his empire to the little Osborne, who is only 20 years old, will McCann still be honest and second?


    Zhou Yi can not believe. Even said that most people here will not believe it. However, their choices are the same, and that is the view. No one wants to get involved in this internal dispute in Osborne. As long as they can guarantee that their assets will go up, who cares who is sitting in the president position of Osborne!


    For the future of power, McCann actually feels that he is already winning. Who makes his opponent a 20-year-old boy? (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 293： Shareholders Parliament

    What will happen to Osborne''s future results, and no one knows now. �nw(ww.. However, Zhou Yi still hopes that Mr. McCann can correct his mentality, because things will rarely be as smooth as you expected.


    The better you think about it now, maybe you will fall worse when you wait. Rather than holding this kind of less realistic fantasy, it is better to be honest and do what you want.


    However, in this case, Zhou Yi just talked in his own heart. Because Mr. McCann, who has been stunned by his own power at this time, must have been unable to listen to what others have said. Rather than being disgusted, it would be better to put yourself outside and feel comfortable.


    It happened that this time seemed to have reached the meeting time, and other shareholders saw the fish in the meeting room. So Zhou Yi gestured to McCann and followed him.


    In his current capacity, it is not a good thing to get together with people like McCann. If his means are not secret enough, he might even be tired of himself. Zhou Yi does not want to be a pool fish. Therefore, he is very evasive.


    McCann naturally knows what Zhou Yi is avoiding. Looking at the back of Zhou Yi��s departure, there was a trace of anger in his eyes. But he was quickly pressed down.


    As a person who has worked hard in the business circle for so long. He is different from politicians who rely on empty talk. He is very clear about who is offended by himself and who is not guilty of himself. And Zhou Yi is the person he is currently not guilty of.


    Unless he had mastered Osborne.


    This is a thing that seems unlikely today. However, he wants to come. This timing is actually not far off.


    After finishing his tie, McCann pushed the door of the conference room. The last one went in. And when he walked in, a majestic voice slammed.


    "Mr. McCain, you have been late for a whole minute. Are you deliberate? Or do you think that this meeting is the moderator?"


    Speaking is a pale, ruined old man sitting on the main table of the conference table. �ũƨn. He was dressed in a neat suit with gloves on his hand and a scarf on his neckline. Wrap yourself up tightly. Only revealing the old head.


    And this is the guy who looks sick and almost like the old man who is coming to the limit. But it is against Mr. McCann who just came in. The vice president of the company reprimanded relentlessly.


    In the face of this old man''s reprimand, McCann''s eyes not only have no anger, but a panic. After a long while, he was not sure.


    "Norman. How come you look like this?"


    The person who spoke is Norman Osborne who has been rumored to be ill and not far from death. What surprised McCann was not the existence of Osborne, but his current state.


    He remembered very clearly that Norman, who he saw two months ago, was a ghost. You are welcome. At that time, he was almost the same as the zombie demons. It was at that time that he had the feeling that Osborne would be a thing in his bag.


    But now it seems that this feeling is just an illusion. Because he is now, Norman Osborne''s condition has actually improved, although it is still a look of an instant. But now he is far better than his previous devil.


    This is completely different from McCann''s estimate, and even makes him almost impossible to believe what he sees. So he was under the loss of God, he asked such a sentence.


    For this question of McCann, there was a chill in the eyes of Norman. What kind of idea is McCann playing, and his heart is naturally clear. However, at that time, he was already ill and obviously had no energy to cope with such a subordinate.


    But it is different now. He got the time again. Then the matter of solving this guy has already been mentioned by him on the agenda.


    "Why, McCann. Do you think my body is too good? Or do you think that I am coming to announce my will? Then you can wait for me to die. Encroach on everything about my Osborne family?" ��


    Norman Osborne asked coldly and coldly. �����T��w?ww.. Almost no face was left to McCann. This is his empire, a company he created with one hand. As long as he is still there, no one here has a right to speak in front of him. Therefore, he does not care about the face of others.


    And because of Norman, McCann naturally looks bad. On the one hand, because Norman''s words really stimulated his self-esteem. On the other hand, it is because Norman has said the secret of his heart.


    He thought that Norman Osborne, who was able to lie in bed at the meeting, was already in the sky with a three-dimensional image across the camera. But what he never expected was that he actually had the ability to go out of his own house and come here to hold a board of directors.


    However, although there is no psychological preparation, it is the skill of the game. McCann still has it. So I saw a smile on his face, and then said to Norman.


    "How come, Mr. Osborne. I think you must have misunderstood. I just didn''t think that your body is actually so good."


    "Hey!" He snorted. Norman knew that it wasn''t time to pack this guy, so he ordered the table and said with an indifferent expression. "Sit down, Mr. McCann. We are going to start the board meeting."


    McCain sat down obediently to Osborne, and this time he appeared. On the edge of the old Osborne, there is still a young man sitting. A young man with a similarity to Norman. See this young man. He immediately thought of his identity.


    Harry Osborne, the only son of Norman Osborne, is his only heir. I thought of this relationship. His heart sneered again.


    Almost, he was caught by the old Osborne. He has already seen it. Old Osborne is also pretending to be dressed, although Hu Wei is still there, but at most it is just a paper tiger. The situation is far more serious than what he has shown. Otherwise, he will not take Harry around.


    Think of it too, retrovirus proliferation. This rare disease with almost no records can be cured so easily!


    Thinking of the middle joint, McCann''s heart was once again relaxed. All he has to do now is wait, waiting for the day when Norman can''t stand it. He had an in-depth investigation into the Osborne family''s genetic disease, and it was clear that the old Osborne could not last long. At that time, it was his chance.


    Time has become something that both sides need to fight now. And who can win in the end, it depends on who will prefer time.


    but. Old Osborne obviously didn''t want to put everything in time. He has to fight for time, not just to get enough capital for Harry''s superiors. More is to let yourself live.


    So he patted the table and glanced at the shareholders present. First to say.


    "I heard that you intend to close all the GM research projects within the company. I want to know why you are doing this? Or do you have asked me if you have done this?"


    "Norman, you should know. The company''s current situation is not optimistic. There are also reasons for us to close these departments. They can''t create even a little profit for us now. Instead of keeping them, they consume our resources in vain. The pressure we are now bearing. It is better to close them directly. To alleviate our losses. This is actually a means of avoiding risks."


    As the initiator of this decision, McCann felt that he had an obligation to answer this question. So he tried to explain to them the old Osborne.


    As a Wall Street shareholder who only cares about the interests, it has long been seen that these genetically modified departments are not pleasing to the eye. They consume Osborne''s large sums of resources, but they don''t produce anything useful. It��s hard to have a finished product, but it��s a pothole thing to turn people into lizards. This allowed them to continue to accept the fact that their money has been used by Osborne.


    Therefore, this resolution is not just a decision of McCann alone. It represents the opinions of most shareholders.


    If it is other things. Norman may have compromised with so many shareholders. But in this matter, he will never compromise. Because the genetically modified department was created not for anything else, but to cure the genetic disease in him. This is something that is related to his life and death. How can he be stopped by others because of some problems of interest?


    So he immediately said.


    "I am still saying that you have not passed my consent. Then this resolution cannot be passed. I am the leader of this company. There will only be a voice of me in this company. I did not agree. You can''t change anything. The genetically modified department is back, starting now. What I want is immediately and immediately. Do you understand?"


    Norman Osborne took over the company for decades and took him step by step from a small company to the world''s top level. It can be said that his position in this company is unshakable. Plus he is a strong and overbearing person, so at the board meeting, it is basically a one-man statement. The things he decided cannot be changed. The past is like this, and it is still like this.


    Despite the many unwillingness in the heart, the group of capitalists with McCann had to bow their heads in front of Norman Osborne. They really have no courage to confront such a tyrant.


    But they don''t dare. Does not mean that some people do not dare. At the very least, Zhou Yi did not care much about Osborne in a district. So, when the meeting becomes quiet. His voice is particularly eye-catching.


    "Mr. Osborne, since you don''t want to shut down these GM departments without any gains, then I want to know. What do you plan to use to make up for our losses?"


    After seeing who the speaker was, Old Osborne��s eyes shrank slightly. Then the tone became subtle.


    "I said who is going to talk at this time? It turned out to be you, Mr. Zhou. How, if you are sitting in a big business like you, would you care about these insignificant small profits?"


    "This is not to be, but I am very curious. After all, my money is not blown by the wind. These are the bottoms of my home. I don''t want them to be from my book because of some unnecessary mistakes. It completely disappeared."


    "How is it possible, Mr. Zhou. We are people on a boat!"


    For Zhou Yi, Norman Osborne is not just angry. Instead, I laughed. And the laugh is very subtle. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 294： Business cheats, dragons have regrets

    "Mr. Osborne, please forgive me. Oh. I don''t understand what you mean." Zhou Yi knows that this old guy must be playing a riddle with himself.


    There is something in his words, it depends on whether you can understand the meaning of his words. However, Zhou Yi is too lazy to play with him this game you guessed. I guess it is not good for him. If you guess wrong, it will cause trouble. So why should you cooperate with him like this?


    Norman Osborne smiled and said that Zhou Yi directly and did not follow the rules.


    "A little patience, my young friend. It''s not the time to say this. If you have time, we can have a good chat at lunch time."


    Old Osborne is so patient, it is a rare thing. Although I don''t know what he wants, there is a point that Zhou Yi can already be sure of, that is, there must be something in his body that he is eager to get.


    What could it be? He suddenly had an interest. Therefore, for this invitation to Osborne, Zhou Yi nodded slightly.


    When I saw Zhou Yi nod, the old Osborne��s face also smiled. His mood suddenly became better. This is not a disguise, but a real, good mood that makes others feel.


    It was not until this time that he patted the shoulders of the young man sitting next to him and took him to stand up. Said to all the shareholders around.


    "Next, it is also the reason why I invite everyone to come here. I want to introduce you to a distinguished young man. He is also my son, my future heir. He is Harry Osborne. The CEO of the company, yes. I have already decided that he will now represent me as the president of Osborne."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the entire board of directors was quiet at the moment.


    Previously they were able to accept Harry Osborne as the future head of the company, which was based on the fact that they knew that Old Osborne would soon be alive. Under such circumstances, even if Osbourne became their president, they must face the situation of being overhead. �n�n.?. Even if Osborne is a genius, they can at least get the benefit before he is fully in power.


    But now the situation is different. Old Osborne seems to have no idea of ??dying at once. With him escorted, Osbourne will only take over the rights in his hands in a calm sea. And it was at that time. They can''t get anything. Because Harry, who truly inherited all of Norman, will only become the unshakable Osborne II. Continue to dominate everything in this company.


    This is not what the directors want to see. For this reason, the scene suddenly became very embarrassing. It��s deserted.


    At this time, the applause rang. That is Zhou Yi��s applause. It was given to Harry Osborne, who had just stepped on the stage, so that he did not have to continue to stand so sullenly in this situation.


    With him taking the lead, the applause of the sparse slams rang out one after another. Although not enthusiastic, it is also an account of the emergence of the small Osborne.


    As for the old Osborne, this time is a face of indifference. With his years of experience in the company. Why don''t you know what kind of thing this group of people is. The reason why he chose to introduce Osbourne when he just lost a lot of money was to let him see what kind of face these people are.


    Only by recognizing what kind of people they are, he can better control them in the future. He must understand that these people cannot be friends, but only enemies. It is the enemy of their Osborne family.


    Now his purpose has been reached. So, he put on the mask of the dictator and said to all the shareholders present.


    "Okay, my business is over. Now, what else do you have to say?"


    "Mr. Osborne. The current public opinion is very unfavorable to us. Do you think it is?" Someone tentatively said it. Immediately, Osborne responded impatiently to him.


    "Do you want me to do this kind of small thing? If it is, Harry, this thing is handed over to you. Hey.? Just right, it is time to take this opportunity to introduce you to everyone."


    For the task that the old Osborne handed over to himself, Little Osbour gave birth to a sigh of relief. But he quickly nodded and signaled that he already knew what to do.


    It doesn''t matter, the key is whether there is courage to do it. At this point, the old Osborne is still satisfied with his son''s performance.


    "So. Do you have anything else?"


    This time, no one spoke. Because everyone saw that Old Osborne is now unwilling to listen to them. So they all chose to remain silent.


    And this is the answer that Norman Osborne wants.


    "Very good, then this time the board meeting is over here. Mr. Zhou, I think we can have lunch together. Then have a good chat."


    "Yes, I have no problem."


    Zhou Yi, who had some interest in the old Osborne intentions, stood up and he and Osborne and his son did not pay much attention to the shareholders present. So I left the meeting room first.


    And until they went far, someone asked in a whisper.


    "Is Mr. Osborne''s body really good?"


    No one answered him because everyone''s answer is the same. And this is a situation that they all don''t want to see. The strong Osborne has been so persistent that it is really not a good thing for him. But it is like the situation that has been maintained for so many years. Norman Osborne, as long as he is still alive, they have no way.


    He is like a mountain. A mountain they cannot overstep.


    After leaving the Osborne Building, Zhou Yi and Osborne and his son came to the house of their home.


    Obtained by the old Osborne, the servants of the Osborne family have already prepared. So as soon as they arrived, the banquet began.


    The well-regulated butler commanded the servants, and the master and the guests had just baked the food, while the old Osborne dragged some sly body and personally poured a glass of red wine for Zhou Yi.


    In the company, the old man has always been a cold-faced tyrant. But here, he is smiling very cheerful.


    ��I always think that Mr. Zhou is a very good young man in the world. How old are you now, thirty? Think about it when I was at your age, it seems that I just set up this company. At that time, Oss This is just a small company."


    "Mr. Osborne, I just happened to be just about it. Anyone who ventures in venture capital will do it. The achievements through venture capital can''t compare you with the little bit of hard work. So, you are admiring me. That person. Just like the Mr. Stark who has died, you are all geniuses!"


    Boast who will not. At this time, Osborne actually wanted to open his own situation by flattering himself, then he flattered himself back. When you say two good words, you won''t lose anything, so Zhou Yi''s natural music and Osborne beat his mouth.


    ��Venture investment is for everyone, but there are not many successes every time. Mr. Zhou, you don��t have to be arrogant, you know that you are an idol of Harry��s worship.��


    Zhou Yi was quite old, which was unexpected in Old Osbourne. But this is just a temptation, and then, they have to get to the point.


    "Harry has always told me that you can rely on your own power to kill people from the Wall Street. You can''t find a few in the whole United States, but he always wanted to know you through me. Now, I finally can satisfy his wish."


    "Well?" Hearing this, Zhou Yi glanced at Harry Osborne sitting on the side. He thought that this was only compiled by the old Osborne, used to close the relationship. But looking at Harry''s burning eyes, he doesn''t seem to lie on this matter.


    At this time, Harry was followed by his father''s topic and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Mr. Zhou, really. I really admire you. Especially when you were decisively selling stocks in the tertiary industry at that time in the millennium, turning to the technology industry stocks. It is a pen of God. How do you foresee it? After that, the tertiary industry will collapse?"


    Seriously, this is a black history. Zhou Yi couldn''t tell him that he remembered to give up the risky stocks of the tertiary industry because he remembered the financial crisis of the millennium. If you really say this, then it is estimated that you will be thrown into a different world.


    Therefore, he can only pretend to be a pair of people, all in my heart, said to Harry.


    "Harry, I will call you this. You want to know, how many times has the stock in my hand been turned over? I can tell you that each of the virtual electronics industry stocks has turned at least twenty in my hands. Times. Especially Apple and Cisco, the two companies are far more than this number. So I didn''t feel happy at first, but I didn''t feel right."


    "There is nothing in the world that is enduring. China has this classic "Book of Changes," which has a saying that Xiaolong has regrets. It is said that after things reach the peak, they will inevitably fall. So, Avoiding risks, it is the best choice to close your hands in time. Isn''t it? Anyway, I have earned enough."


    "This is the business, my child. You must have enough greed, but you can''t be blinded by this greed. Otherwise you will be brought into the abyss."


    Old Osborne patted his son''s shoulder in a timely manner. He taught him to show him what kind of place he was living in the future.


    "As Mr. Zhou said, there is absolutely nothing that can be maintained at the peak. It is the same as Osborne. If I am not there, do you think you can stand up the reputation of Osborne? You think we Will the company be brought to the brink of destruction by those greedy capitalists?"


    This is what Norman Osborne has never said to his son. But now, he began to teach him. Harry listened to his father''s words, and Harry looked a little confused. He has always lived a life of sorrow, can not adapt to this rhythm. He needs time. Old Osborne also needs time. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 295： Desperate transformation of greed

    Looking at his son in meditation, the old Osborne could not help but wrinkle his eyebrows. �b��.?{. He hopes that his son will be more like him, decisive and courageous. But the problem is that Harry is more like the mother of his death. It is a somewhat indecisive person.


    Such a personality is not suitable for running a company. He is very clear, but he has no more choices. He only has this son of Harry. Therefore, he can only hope that Harry can realize himself and then learn what he should.


    Of course, he does not expect Harry to learn this so quickly. So now he has more energy on the opposite Zhou Yi.


    "My young friend, I appreciate you very much. You are young and energetic, and you are blunt to say. The future belongs to you. So, I don''t want to stand on the opposite side with you. I believe if I did that. I am definitely a fool. So.......?"


    "So? Mr. Osborne, I like to have something to say. If you have any thoughts, you may wish to raise it. No matter what the outcome, it is better than the appetite."


    Zhou Yi picked up the glass. One reason he doesn''t like to deal with the family is that they like to talk in abundance. This may make some people feel that they are somewhat unpredictable. But in Zhou Yi''s opinion, this has no meaning other than wasting time. He didn''t have so much time to play with him, so he simply cut into the subject.


    "It seems that you like a more direct way of speaking, okay. Then we are more direct. I don''t know Mr. Zhou, have you heard of a disease called retroviral hyperplasia?"


    A little wrinkled his eyebrows, the old Osborne suppressed the dissatisfaction of this discourse dominated by people. Going into the rhythm of Zhou Yi.


    After listening to his questions, Zhou Yi thought about it. Shake his head decisively. This is a disease that has never been heard before, and he is sure of this.


    Seeing the reaction of Zhou Yi, the old Osborne smiled. Hey.


    It is a pair of hands that don''t look like humans. Because it is green, and it is a miserable green that makes people look very uncomfortable. In addition, his nails are very strange. Unlike the flat shape of normal humans, it is more like the sharp claws of the beast. When these two weird situations are combined, it is believed that this is the devil or the alien''s hand. Some people will believe it.


    A little show, Old Osborne put his hand in the glove again. At the same time, he began to tell the key to the Zhouyi problem.


    "As you can see, this is retroviral hyperplasia. A rare world, or a unique hereditary disease. This disease has plagued the Osborne family for many years and it has been taking every Olympics. The life of Spen, and this disease, by the current medical level of the world, is completely incurable."


    "I have thought of a lot of methods and tried various experimental supplies. But they are useless. This is a genetic level of collapse. Our power has nothing to do with it. To save me, and to save Harry. Life. I opened a genetically modified department in Osborne, hoping to get a chance to live through it."


    "But he disappointed me. After more than a decade, this department can''t solve my problem. I am getting weaker and dragged into the abyss of death by this **** illness. You want to know a few weeks ago. I look like you? I tell you, I was like a monster at that time!"


    As he spoke, he couldn��t control his temper and began to scream and scream. Zhou Yi can see that he is very scared. It is for this genetic disease. It is also for death.


    After venting the emotions in his heart, the old Osborne returned to normal again.


    "But fortunately, fate still cares for me." "The world actually has the existence of God, and I actually enjoy the gift of God. The **** of Europe saved me." He made my body better. But I know that this improvement is limited. He treated my body but didn''t fix my genes. I think it looks good, but it''s just superficial. It took only a few weeks for my body to have a lesion again."


    Having said that, Old Osborne began to summarize his story.


    "I can''t pin my hopes on the spirit of the gods again. I have to hurry up to do something at the last time! So I hope I can get your help!"


    "I?" Shake the glass in front of him. Zhou Yi looked at the old Osborne with a playful look. "How do you want me to help you, Mr. Osborne?"


    "It''s very simple!" Old Osborne''s face showed the kind of look that a businessman had. "I want to be a deal, I want to buy aim from you, the Institute of Advanced Concept Mechanics."


    I heard this. Zhou Yi immediately laughed.


    "This is impossible, Mr. Osborne. You don''t even know what value aim has!"


    "Of course I know, in fact, when you put its list on Tony Stark''s exhibition list, I know how valuable it is. This is a pioneering work, a pioneering work on the human brain!"


    For Zhou Yi, with ridiculous words. Old Osborne is very calm.


    "Please forgive me. I know some secret issues through some people. So I know very well what aim has researched. I have to admit that Aldridge Kilian is a genius. He and his men know. The desperate transformation is definitely a thing of the epochal significance. It stimulates the nerve center and brain system of the human body through biotechnology micro-components, thus completing the upgrade on the dna level. Such a Ming can solve many problems, and may also include my ""


    "Since you know what the desperate transformation means, then you should be very clear. I can''t sell him. It''s the core technology of the sundial. So no matter what, I won''t let it from my hands. Sliding away."


    The old Osborne''s means gave Zhou Yi an angry anger. Anyone who has stolen the secrets of their company will not be too happy. Fortunately, looking at the old Osborne, he doesn''t seem to get any key things. He only knew the existence of the desperate transformation. And knowing the distance creation, but there is a long way to go.


    "I understand that no one will give up such precious things. So, I am willing to change with more precious things!"


    Norman Osborne is very sincere. He looked at Zhou Yi and said so.


    "Aim is just a cash cow in your hand. You give it to me, I can give you two cash cows. Dr. Otto Gunther Oktavis''s nuclear fusion sun experiment is about to begin. I have all the ownership of this experiment. As soon as Dr. Otto succeeds, I can transfer it to your name right away. In addition, I have already carried out research on genetically modified organisms for more than ten years. All of them are handed over to you. With the biological research foundation of Anbrera you have inherited, you will soon be able to get new genetically modified results."


    "Unlimited energy, and the best for me, let me exchange for a chance to live!"


    Norman Osborne��s sincerity is not high, but Zhou Yi thought and thought. Still shaking his head.


    Dr. Otto��s nuclear fusion sun sounds good, but Tony has asserted it. This guy is definitely going to have a problem. Tony is the real expert in this respect, so Zhou Yi believes his assertion 100%.


    Under this premise, nuclear fusion solar technology has become a joke. And then, GMO research. This is even more ridiculous.


    It is necessary to know how much effort has been spent on Zhou Yi, so that the Japanese have washed away the impression that Umbrella left in the eyes of the world. For this reason, he even completely abandoned the foundation of the research of Ambrera''s biological research, and turned to the exhibition of medicine and high-tech research. At this time, what if he took over Osborne''s genetic modification research? I don''t want to know him, I will definitely find enough excuses for those who have been staring at him.


    The problem of biochemical viruses is in the front, and no one will allow the Japanese to re-own this similar bio-opening technology anyway.


    Therefore, the conditions of the old Osborne became completely unattractive in front of Zhou Yi. He refused him, and the rejection was very simple.


    "Sorry, Mr. Osborne. I am still saying that I will not sell aim, and I will not do this anyway."


    "You don''t need to think about it? Mr. Zhou!" Norman Osborne''s face was ugly. "You have to know that you are not only rejecting a transaction, but the lives of two people. Do you want to watch me and Harry with your eyes and be killed by the disease?"


    When he said this, even Harry Osborne, who had been listening to him, looked up and stared at Zhou Yi. From his eyes, Zhou Yi saw the thirst and deep fear. That is the fear of death.


    "Mr. Osborne, you are stealing the concept." Zhou Yi was not easily touched by this kind of words, in fact his brain was very clear. "The desperate transformation is in my hands, or in your hands does not affect your life. Since you have mentioned it with me, then I have no reason to disagree with the treatment of aim. You are in my There is no difference between the order to complete the desperate transformation and the completion of this step under your command. If you can heal you, then it will heal you. No, even if you change the owner, it is absolutely impossible. Osborne Sir, you should be very clear about this."


    Norman Osborne is very clear, of course he is very clear. Because his fundamental purpose is the ownership of aim, not an opportunity for a desperate transformation. Having a technology and having the opportunity to use it once is a completely different matter. He obviously wants more of that one. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 296： Eat the word spicy

    At the end of the final, Osborne took the regret and sent Zhou Yi to his home. .(?.c[o


    The life of him and his son also needs to be rescued by aim''s desperate transformation. Before this, or when aim is still part of Zhou Yi, they will not turn over with Zhou Yi anyway.


    Both sides are well aware of this, so both sides seem to be more restrained. Of course, there is another reason for this. As the heads of the two top companies in the world, they don''t want to have any excessive conflicts. There are so many people staring at them. Once the conflict has arisen, the result is likely to be cheaper for those who fish in troubled waters. This is what they do not want to see.


    To the extent that they are present, many things are not solved in a single word. Zhou Yi��s rejection of Osborne now does not mean that he will reject him in the future. Compromise is the art that these capitalists must learn. Osborne believes that as long as he persists. Things will always turn around.


    As for when the turnaround occurs, or when Zhou Yi compromises. That is another question.


    Leaving Osborne''s home, Zhou Yi felt that it was really not very good to have a good day at noon today. First of all, I knew that Osborne had used the commercial spoof as a trick, and then I was still holding the ace technology in my hand. After the two sides made a fuss, Zhou Yicai��s most tragic thing was that he did not eat a few lunches.


    The craftsmanship of the Osborne family chefs is very good, but in that case, Zhou Yi did not eat a few mouthfuls. After he came out, he was only present and he was embarrassed.


    True, as a god. The original impulse of this organism, hungry, has long since left. However, eating is not just to satisfy your own hunger. For him, eating more is to enjoy. The wonderful taste of the taste, the scent of the food blooms on the taste buds. There is no reason to be abandoned. Even if it is a god.


    So Zhou Yi began to wander around New York. �n�ƨn�T�n��. (. Start looking for magic restaurants that can stop people from stopping.


    Nothing in this world is something that a persevering person can''t do. Similarly, for food, as long as he made up his mind, there is no food that can slip away from their eyes.


    Zhou Yi is like this. He drove around most of the city and eventually stopped at a Mexican restaurant near Manhattan. The fragrance of the food made him stop, and the bustling customers made him feel that his choice was not wrong.


    The wine is not afraid of the deep alley. As long as the food is delicious enough, even if it is a one-day team, it is worthwhile for those who eat. New York��s food has never been less. As the world''s number one international metropolis, the foodies here have definitely eaten food from all over the world. And it is a unique style that allows them to get together and even squeeze a small store like a sardine canned restaurant.


    As long as the food is delicious enough, even Zhou Yi does not mind making a can of sardines.


    I found a location and stopped my old broken car. Zhou Yi has plunged into this not very spacious Mexican restaurant.


    As soon as he walked into the restaurant, Zhou Yi smelled a fresh, mouth-watering chili smell. This smell comes from a statue of the Mexican uncle who is very similar to Uncle KFC in the middle of the restaurant. He had a hat made of a huge Mexican burritos on his head. In the hat of corn, the hot Mexican avocado sauce is scented with this delicious flavor.


    I saw the sign that the uncle of Mexico was holding in his hand, and Zhou Yi went up. I cut off a small piece from the hat that had already been thrown a lot of gaps. Then put a little guacamole into his mouth.


    The beauty of this taste is not comparable to the Mexican burritos that Zhou Yi has ever eaten. |


    The taste of the crispy corn is completely different from the tough burritos he has eaten before. �e���Ʃ�.{. The guacamole is quite unique. Zhou Yi got a familiar taste from inside. That is the Sichuan spicy flavor that can only be eaten in Sichuan, China.


    The chef at this store is definitely a personal talent. Zhou Yixin just made a comment, a young waiter came over.


    "Mr. Is this the first time here?"


    This is a young girl with a smile. It seems to be the age of high school. It is estimated to be a young man who is working as a temporary worker to earn extra money.


    "Yes, I am the first time. How did you see it?" Nodded, Zhou Yi was curious. Such a large passenger flow. Unless the waiter has been working here for many years, or if the waiter has an unforgettable skill, it is impossible to remember who is a new guest and who is an old guest. So he really wants to know. How did the waiter judge it?


    ��It��s very simple. Only customers who come here for the first time can��t help but try the taste of the old hat. As long as they have been here more than twice, they will choose a single order for other foods. It��s the bottom of the store.��


    The waiter explained with a smile. And her explanation made Zhou Yi even more surprised.


    Generally speaking, the food that a restaurant puts in its most conspicuous place should be its own unique skill. In order to attract more customers. And this store actually went against it. If the owner of this store is not a fool, then he can only say that he has absolute confidence in his craft.


    As an amateur chef, Zhou Yi suddenly became interested in the owner of this restaurant. At the same time, he thought of the "old hat" that the waiter had just said. So he then asked curiously.


    "You just said the old hat, the old man is the Mexican gentleman? Is he the boss here?"


    Upon hearing this question, the waiter smiled and shook his head.


    "No, Dad is the boss''s father-in-law. Our boss is a Chinese. But he married the old lady''s daughter, inherited the store, and also inherited the craftsman''s craft. Sir, we are afraid of the food here. You can''t find a second home in the US, so you should sit down and try it out. I can recommend you to our features here!"


    "Of course, I can''t wait any longer!" Zhou Yi, who has been overturned by the locusts in his stomach, naturally won''t choose to refuse.


    The waiter who got the answer, laughing and taking him through the crowd. Came to a small table that had just been cleaned up. She introduced it and handed over a menu.


    "You also saw that our guests here are a bit more. But you can rest assured that our degree is guaranteed. This is the menu, you can look at it first. If you have any taboos, you can tell me first. I can point out to you that those things are your taboo. Of course, if you have a choice of phobia, I can also recommend some affordable packages."


    After taking the menu, Zhou Yi first looked at it. Most of the above are traditional Mexican food, and of course there are many things that seem to be created in this restaurant. He looked at his eyes and said.


    "The Mexican food here seems to be different from what I have seen before."


    "Of course, the boss has joined some of the characteristics of his country. I believe you also know that China is the country of food, so this change is very popular. These customers are mostly repeat customers, they all like this new feature."


    The waiter explained it, and there was nothing impatient about it. There are more foods for contact, and it seems to be resistant to all kinds of food. Even if it is Zhou Yi''s problem-type food, she is also comfortable with it.


    Looking at the dazzling array of food, Zhou Yi, who is a big worm, even wants to come all the same. However, he does not want to be regarded as an urban legend, so he can only close the menu with great perseverance and say to the waiter.


    "Forget it, still trouble you to recommend it to me. I really don''t know how to choose!"


    "Okay, sir!" The menu was taken from the hands of Zhou Yi, and the young waiter said with ease. ��The most special thing we have here is the Dotiya noodles, the traditional Mexican cuisine. The baked loaf of refined corn flour with the boss''s secret grilled beef sauce has always been our signature dish.��


    ��In addition, there are special spicy cornflakes. Freshly fried cornflakes with freshly prepared guacamole and vegetable salad have always been very popular. We also have fresh prawn And fried octopus legs, if you like spicy taste, the taste will be great. In addition, we also provide 100% traditional Mexican tolula soup. Of course, if you don''t like it, we have the old lady here. Tequila is also a good choice as a wine."


    "So, just follow your recommendation. Don''t want soup and wine, give me a soda. Thank you!"


    The young waiter recommended it very well, both to fill the stomach and to taste the Mexican characteristics. Therefore, Zhou Yi did not pick and choose, and all of them were directly requested.


    For the waiters in the restaurant, their favorite is Zhou Hao, such a bold guest. Don''t hesitate when ordering, then basically it will be generous in tipping. So looking at the tip of the tip, the waiter answered the answer very diligently.


    "Please wait a moment, sir. I will arrange your meal as soon as possible."


    The power of money is strong. Soon, Zhou Yi put on the food he wanted.


    Slightly tasted it, I have to say, it really is great! Especially the crispy corn is mixed with the taste of the endless spicy sauce, which makes it almost impossible to swallow your tongue.


    Mexican hot sauce is known for its complexity of spices. There is a Morley sauce, even a mix of one hundred spices. Although the hot sauce of this restaurant is not so complicated, it has its own unique flavor. Zhou Yi tasted it, this is the taste of Sichuan. It can be seen that this boss has a lot of research on Sichuan flavor. And this is precisely a taste that Zhou Yi likes.


    As the most authentic hot party, Zhou Yi felt that he would like to give this restaurant thirty-two praises. Its taste is really great. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 297： Restaurant encounter spider hair small

    Enjoying food is a wonderful process. �©ĨT.[[. c(o{m{especially this food is still very delicious.


    And when you have a meal, there are two interesting episodes, which is actually quite interesting.


    For example, now, Zhou Yi has seen a very interesting scene.


    Peter Parker, carrying a big bag, followed Gwen Stacey and walked out of the restaurant with a look of exhaustion. They seem to want to find a free seat. But the restaurants that are already full seem to have found nothing to accommodate where they sit down.


    So Zhou Yi smiled and gestured to them.


    "Peter, and Miss Stacey. Here!"


    I saw the wave of Zhou Yi, whether it was Gwen or Peter. They seem to be hesitating whether they should say hello and then put together a table. The identity of Zhou Yi makes him not so close, not to mention the fact that both sides can barely count as an understanding.


    But in the end, the hesitation in my heart still couldn''t resist the temptation of food, under the guise of Gwen. Peter was still brought to the front of Zhou Yi.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou. Don''t mind if we fight a table!"


    "Of course, I say hello for this. So, Miss Stacey, and Peter. Are you shopping? So you already?"


    Zhou Yi smiled and responded with a sentence, and began to gossip. For the younger little colleague, he is still interested. Seeing him seems to be like seeing himself who has not yet gone to college. But at that time, he did not have such a high awareness.


    "Yes, we are taking pictures." For Zhou Yi''s question, Gwen was admitted to the generously. As for Peter, he smiled at Zhou Yi.


    After hearing this answer, Zhou Yi smiled even more. ..


    "Then you really have a vision, Miss Stacey. Peter is a great young man, very good. It is your luck to be able to catch him."


    "I think it is his luck to find me. How do you say, Peter!"


    For the praise of Zhou Yi. Gwen simply recognized it. But she is not satisfied with the praise that only her eyes. In the young people, she is also an excellent type, otherwise it is impossible to make the spiders so obedient. She is still very proud of her achievements. but. She can''t show this pride in front of Zhou Yi. Therefore, she began to incite her boyfriend and let him prove it for himself.


    Peter, who has always been the master of Gwen, will certainly not dismantle her desk at this time. He nodded first. Then seriously said.


    "I think I can find a good girlfriend like Gwen is my luck, compared with her. I really can''t get too much."


    "You two young people are really interesting. Should I say that you are a natural pair?" Looking at this special young couple proudly showing their love, Zhou Yi smiled even more happier. "So look at the opportunity that I have the opportunity to fight a table with such a great young man, this please!"


    "Really? Thank you so much, Mr. Zhou!"


    It is rare to meet a generous acquaintance, Gwen naturally will not be polite. Most of the young people today are divided into two types, one is the type of salary that is not stressful for Xia Weisi. The other is a type of work like Peter and Gwen, who work to support themselves.


    Only those who work and support themselves can know how hard it is to make money. I know how important it is to save every expense. Therefore, in line with the principle of saving the province, Gwen directly said thank you to Zhou Yi.


    of course. This is also the premise that she is very clear about Zhou Yi''s identity. People who have the world''s top international companies, no matter what you eat, are not a problem for him. �b���b�¨n�é��T.[. c[o?m, so when he said that he was a guest, Gwen naturally would not care about anything. But if it is a poor friend who says that she is a guest, she will definitely refuse to honestly.


    Treat different people differently. It is not the same to pull a rich man and a piece of hair and cut a piece of meat from the poor. In the case of a friend, it is natural to pull this hair more easily and more acceptable.


    Compared to the first time doing this kind of thing, there are some embarrassed Peter. Gwen appeared to be generous, she called the waiter directly, and then took a few meals. I can see that she is a regular customer here. Very familiar with that.


    After finishing the meal, Gwen said to Zhou Yi with a smile.


    "I am embarrassed, let you pay for it, Mr. Zhou. But I think the rich people like you will definitely not care about these small expenses. Yes. I can take the liberty to ask, how did you find this restaurant? In general, do you rich people like to go to those high-end places?"


    "For example, the last time your father took you to the dinner. You should also know that the place is full of stomach." For Gwen''s incomprehensibility, Zhou Yi ate the corn burritos in his hand. I drank a big sip of water. I replied. "I just came back from Osborne. I thought I could solve the lunch problem with them. I didn''t expect to think too much. It happened. I saw it here and came in."


    ��In fact, compared to those banquets. Both me and Tony Stark are more inclined to such a small restaurant. It tastes better and is very lively. It is like a place to enjoy food!��


    After listening to what Zhou Yi said, whether it is Gwen or Peter. Their faces are weird. It seems that they can hardly imagine that the life of the rich who have been shackled by people will be like this. Isn��t the so-called Jinyi jade food better than the small restaurant that they used to spend their time? This makes them very confusing.


    However, after all, this is a problem. Gwen also had no idea what to look for. And relatively speaking, she is more concerned about what Zhou Yi said about Osborne. She is still an intern at Osborne, and in any case, she has to pay more for this food and clothing parent.


    "Mr. Zhou, you just said Osborne. Can I know if there is any problem with Osborne?"


    When I heard Gwen say this, Zhou Yicai remembered it. This girl who has not graduated from high school is already an Osborne intern. This is an achievement that deserves to be shown by her father, because it is a privilege for a truly intelligent person. So she will ask this question, Zhou Yi is not at all surprised.


    This is not a jealous thing. Zhou Yi��s answer is of course very simple.


    "There is no big deal. In fact, it should be a good thing for you!"


    ��Good thing?�� Osborne��s current difficulties are well known, and Gwen, an intern, has a precarious feeling. She didn''t know when she would be retired by the pressure-added personnel department. Especially now, the company has rumored to close the gossip of the genetically modified sector. Once this rumor comes true, she estimates that she really has to be retired. and so. She really didn''t quite understand why Zhou Yi said good things.


    "Of course it''s a good thing, Mr. Osborne has returned healthily and regains control of the company. Under his orders, the company will not change. In addition, Mr. Osbourne began to come to power with the help of his father. The name of Harry Osborne, I believe that will become the new darling of the media in the future!"


    "Harry?" Peter heard the familiar name, and Peter, who had been playing as a background, couldn''t help but make a sound.


    And when he heard him suddenly say that Gwen, as a girlfriend, immediately turned his head. Asked in confusion to him.


    "What''s wrong, Peter. Is there something wrong?"


    "I think, if it''s not the same name. This Harry, I should know it!" Scratching his head, Peter said with some uncertainty. "Harry Osborne. I was the only playmate when I was young. But when he went to the UK, we lost contact."


    "That''s right. Little Osborne did go to school in the UK and was recently called back by his father. Unexpectedly, Peter. You actually know the Osborne family. How do you say, their home?" But the name is weird."


    Now is the childhood history of the little spider. Immediately let Zhou Yi feel a little interesting. He looked at him and said.


    "It''s okay!" The little spider who used his true face to see people is obviously not as unscrupulous as he turned into a little spider. Especially in the face of Zhou Yi, who helped their family. "Harry''s character is actually quite good, except that sometimes there are some young masters who can''t live their own lives. There is no big problem! I think that after so many years, he should be better."


    "Compared with his father, I do think that this generation of Mr. Osborne is much better in character. But if he is really your friend, I think you should go see him. His life is not easy. ""


    Because of the good impression of Little Harry, Zhou Yi kindly pointed to the little spider.


    ��Not easy?�� As the only friend of his childhood, Little Spider naturally took care of the little Osborne. He asked in a hurry. "What''s wrong, is it because of Osborne''s business?"


    "This is people''s. Sorry, I can''t talk nonsense. I think you should ask yourself to ask! Waiter, checkout! Even these two together." Ai Mo could help shake his head. Zhou Yi called for a waiter.


    Soon, the young waitress came over with a smile. She handed the bill to Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi took a look. One hundred and eighty dollars. This consumption is not cheap, but it is not expensive. According to the deliciousness here, it is definitely worth the money.


    Putting three Mr. Franklin on the bill, the rest of the things needless to say is the waiter''s tip. This makes the waiter who has been waiting for this moment happy. This is just a tip, and she has already caught up with her day''s salary.


    So she even looked at Zhou Yi''s eyes with stars. For this kind of look, Zhou Yi is already very used to it. So he ignored it. Standing up and facing Gwen, they gestured for the words. I took the lead to leave here.


    Looking at the back of his departure, the little spider fell into his own contemplation. He didn''t know what it was right to do what he should do. One side is his own friend, and the other is a person who is closely related to the truth of his parents'' death. This intricate relationship made him feel overwhelmed. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 298： Business attack and defense Tony worries

    After disappearing for a long time, Zhou Yi finally returned to his home honestly. (?.c[o[m he estimates that Ada��s anger should be almost the same. And he can��t always be so used to her. The retreat can only be said to be a game between lovers, but if It��s too much. It can only create a gap between feelings.


    They have only just begun, so Zhou Yi still does not want to have such a thing.


    As it turns out, although Ada seems to feel like a grievance. But at the very least, it��s not always a cold face to face Zhou Yi.


    Looking at Zhou Yi coming into the door, she also took the initiative to help him take off his jacket. Then asked.


    "Have you ever had lunch? If not, I will go get some more."


    Generally speaking, it is relatively simple to eat lunch at Zhouyi. Perhaps it is because the children will have lunch at school, and several of the adults in the family are coping with this in a way that saves them a bit of trouble.


    In particular, Ada, they are doing the best. Compared with Zhou Yi, this kind of unhappy person who is not comfortable. They are the kind of two fruits or a piece of bread that will pass.


    Of course, they are known for their lazy and easy-going behavior: a healthy life of weight loss.


    Zhou Yi said that it is really not known what the body of them can be reduced. But since they all said this, then he can only believe it.


    Looking around for a while, Zhou Yi did not have the appearance of Serana. Just said.


    "I have already eaten. Why, Serana? Why not here?"


    ��She went out shopping and said she was going to have a sunbath. In addition, she would pick up the children by the way.��


    Aida took over the topic of Zhou Yi, as the wife and husband complained about the trivial things in the house. "She said she plans to pack the tasks for picking up the children. This is a shock to Lily." [


    "Unemployed, that wouldn''t be. I haven''t been forced to lay off. To put it another way, can a driver be a bodyguard? I still believe in her ability to work."


    Zhou Yi smiled and quietly caught Ada.


    "Why, I am not angry with me?"


    "How dare I?" Ada gave him a blank look. Said. "If you regenerate your anger, wouldn''t you have to go outside and disappear for ten days?"


    "How dare I say! Besides, how can I be willing!" Knowing that this is a dissipating performance, Zhou Yi naturally became more intimate. He posted it behind Ada. Whispered to her.


    "Go, it will be so eloquently ridiculous to others." Another sharp eye, but how the eyebrows look like a smile shows that she is still very happy inside.


    It is also a kind of skill to be able to please someone in your arms. I lowered my head and enjoyed the feeling of warmth. Zhou Yi opened the topic and began to talk about business.


    "Guess what place I went to this morning?"


    "How do I know? The legs are on your body. I can''t control you where I go. Besides, you are deliberately playing and disappearing. How can I know where you are?"


    "Okay, my fault. I confess!" Kissed Ada''s side face and expressed his apology. Zhou Yi went on to say. "I went to Osborne today, and then I saw someone. A person who shouldn''t have been there."


    When I heard Zhou Yi say this, Ada thought about it and gave the answer.


    "You mean Norman Osborne? Isn''t he seriously ill? How can it still appear in Osborne?"


    As the current executive officer of Sundial, Ada is well aware of these companies with potential interests. �T��. Just like every move of the sundial is seen by the minded person. She also remembered the actions of other big companies.


    Osborne''s current dilemma is clear to her. Dr. Lizard''s madness is not only a threat to the public. It was also almost killed by the popular New York Police Commissioner. This puts the company under pressure from both sides.


    Not only the pressure on social opinion, but also the pressure from the government. Be aware that the director of the New York Police Department is not a small character that can be easily sacrificed, not to mention that he is a strong contender for the next mayor.


    Therefore, the unexpected people who appeared at this time and can be specially proposed by Zhou Yi are definitely the ones who will change the current status of Osborne. And if you can produce such a chemical reaction, then there is only Norman Osborne who can''t afford it.


    "His luck is better, he was rescued. I am not talking about this with you. The Osborne company is not turbulent and has little to do with us. I want to tell you, it is about His little tricks for us."


    "Small action?" I heard the word. Ada, who once worked on commercial espionage, immediately understood what he meant. "You mean, he stole our trade secrets? Which one?"


    "Aim''s desperate transformation. He already knows our trump card, but fortunately, he seems to have not got any key things. This technology is still in our hands. But what will happen in the future. Then I will not dare promise!"


    Shrugging, Zhou Yi said this thing with Ada. He believes that Ada can handle this problem because she is a true professional in this regard. A commercial spy who can compete with the SHIELD level agent. I am afraid that I can''t find a few in the world.


    "Give it to me, I promise that they can''t get anything."


    As a former spy, Ada behaved as an understatement. If it is okay if she doesn''t know it, and once she already knows. So whatever Osborne or what other people want to play tricks. It is impossible. They don''t have to think about getting anything they want from her hands. She is full of confidence in this.


    "Then it will be handed over to you, I will wait for your good news."


    Since appointing Ada as the executive officer of the Japanese invaders, Zhou Yi has handed over most of his rights. In the current sundial, he is just a nominal wave of ss that doesn''t matter much. It is Ada who is really managing this company. She is very capable, manages this big company well, and all of them are on the right track.


    In this case, Zhou Yi naturally enjoys a pickpocket. He has not much interest in the rest of the business war. In relation to this, it is better for him to care about what is important to eat at night.


    It��s getting dark, and the kids are coming back soon. Then naturally the family is happy. Enjoy the time of joy. There is really no need to waste your mind on such things.


    On the other side, the Formula One race in Morocco is on the field. Tony Stark accepted a severe test of consciousness.


    A man with a mouthful of Russian accent ran to the arena, killing the racers who were flying on the field. But his purpose is not these innocent racers, but one of them. Tony Stark.


    He is his purpose, and the other people are just the pool fish.


    In theory, a person can''t fight a high-speed car. But if this person has the same exoskeleton armor as the Tony Stark, the Ark reactor provides energy. And he also holds two handles of splitting stones, which can tear almost all the electric whip. Then more cars can only be the scrap iron that will be dismantled by him.


    He caused tremendous damage by himself. The whole racetrack was caught in a panic. Even the police did not dare to go forward to lightly attack his edge. Fortunately, Iron Man is in this place.


    Mark 5, who combined Zhou Yi''s nanotechnology, immediately dressed to Tony in the most critical time. Let him have the capital to deal with this eccentric who plays electric whip.


    Although Mark 5 is only an experimental generation of Tony Stark. In order to reduce the size, it is easy to carry and even give up the function of flight propulsion. But dealing with this guy with a simple exoskeleton structure, it doesn''t cost much. Although he said that he has a pair of sharp-shaped electric whip that looks very sharp. But Tony��s hand also has a high-energy beam cannon.


    So in the end, Tony is taking advantage of it.


    A fierce battle, or barely a fight. Tony did not take much effort to subdue the guy who had stolen his skills. Because although technically the same, the gap between local players and bandit players is huge.


    The simplistic exoskeleton steel and Tony''s costly nano-metal ratio are really not on the table. So of course, he can''t be the opponent of Tony Stark.


    Tony himself is also very clear about this. He understands that he is not winning his proud technology. Instead, he won the top resources brought by his rich family. If you put the two on the same starting line, can he still easily defeat this inexplicable guy who suddenly popped up?


    He is very suspicious. And because of this suspicion. He is curious about this guy. Not everyone can research the Ark reactor and the distinctive electromagnetic whip.


    Tony is pretty sure that his technology has not leaked out. As he claimed. His technology is leading the world for ten years. Since this premise has not changed, then it is explained. This is a genius who is no less than him.


    This cognition made him move his mind and began to investigate the life of this guy. When he investigated, he had a problem. A question that is enough to shake himself.


    This guy is called Ivan Vanke, a Russian with a long record of serving. This is not the focus of the problem, the focus of the problem is his father. Anton Vanke was once a partner of his father Howard Stark. They jointly opened the blueprint for the Ark reactor.


    With this relationship, Tony is not surprised why he would make the Ark reactor. But then, he began to feel a bit of fear. If he can also make the Ark reactor. Then it means that his father''s status was not worse than Howard, or at least his father would be one of the main players.


    With such an important identity, why would he look so poor. Why is he and his father still not famous until now. In the middle, what role did Stark play?


    He really started to be scared. He has to figure out these issues. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 299： Desperate

    A temporary detention center in Morocco. �����T��w?ww..


    Tony got the wish to see the guy named Ivan Vanke. And he seems to have long waited for Tony''s arrival. As soon as he saw him, he laughed wildly at Tony.


    "You lost, Stark. You lost!"


    Tony first said something to the people around him.


    "Give me five minutes, I want to talk to him alone!"


    Then they ignored the police and went straight into the prison where Ivan Vanke was being held.


    He circled on the edge of Ivan Vanke and looked at him. After a long while, he spoke to him.


    "You mean your weapon? It''s advanced technology. It''s turning down. You can double the turn and let the anti-energy pass through the ionized plasma pipe."


    Ivan smiled and looked at him, and both of them knew very well. The electric whip is not what they say, the Ark reactor is the real center of gravity between them.


    Looking at Ivan''s disdainful eyes, Tony knows that there is no use for this way. So he slowly walked behind him and said to him in a rare, very formal tone.


    "Your stuff is useful, but it''s not very efficient. But as far as counterfeit goods are concerned, it''s still pretty good. Your Ark reactor technology is very mature, although it''s not as good as mine. So I don''t understand why you want Do you do this?"


    "You can adjust him and sell it to any country in the world. Including the United States, they will slash a lot of money for your technology. Is this the way you like this person? Why do you want to attack me, what good is it for you?"


    Tony��s words are like seeing Ivan as an unscrupulous thief. �n�©�.([.c[o?m (The word is full of disdain and contempt. The first is the main thing, the Vanke father and son are regarded as the guy who stole his father''s scientific research results.


    For this kind of dissatisfaction, and at the same time it seems to occupy the moral high point of the words, Ivan Vanke sneered on his face and began to respond.


    "Your family are thieves and butchers. Like every sinner, you want to rewrite your history. Make yourself a shining and great image. But, Stark. Don''t forget your family''s death. Human life. The Ark reactor is not yours. It is just something you have stolen."


    "It��s ridiculous!" Ivan Vanke��s words made Tony��s heart sink. However, his face is still quiet. He kept his face calm and asked seriously. "Please tell me, who was my design map stolen from?"


    "My father. Anton Vanke." Ivan replied, and there was an unspeakable pain in his face. He is a depressed emotion and a feeling for his father.


    This kind of emotion, Tony has a deep understanding. Because he has similar feelings for his father.


    "I have never heard of his name." He knew the name. But I can''t tell Ivan. Because that means he knows the relationship between their fathers. What happened between them, this is a question that has not yet been answered. Before getting the truth, he would never admit that his father was the wrong party.


    I heard that Tony said his father, and Ivan��s eyes became angry.


    "Because he, you can become Iron Man, escape from a group of terrorists. You can live to the present."


    "I feel that I can live to the present because you have not been able to kill me, but I have been defeated by me. This is the truth!" To Ivan said, Tony could not agree. Because once I agree, it is equivalent to denying his father. . c


    Ivan is the kind of determined person. Is Tony not? This kind of verbal conflict will not have any result on them at all. If there is a real result between them, then there is only one way. Come to a contest between life and death.


    However, there has been a contest between them. Tony won the victory, although he won''t win. But Tony will never give him a second chance. This opportunity to play forever is only once, and now he has already wasted this opportunity.


    Ivan also knows this problem. But for him, this is actually part of his plan. With his unrelenting material base of three meals in Russia, it is impossible to defeat Tony who has the world''s top wealthy status. So he chose another way, a chronically lethal way.


    "Do you know. Tony. If you can let God bleed, then no one will believe his existence. And when your blood is immersed in the water, there will be sharks following your **** smell. I just have to sit here and watch, you can already see your ending. You will be swallowed up by countless people!"


    His words are like stones. Block by piece in the heart of Tony. He has understood the purpose of his desperate attack on himself. That is, he wants to tear off his protective shell and put himself under the guns of those who have been aiming at himself.


    He has boasted to the world that his technique is unique. But in a blink of an eye, the appearance of Ivan proved how ridiculous his words were. If it��s just ridiculous, forget it. But the deeper meaning of this is to put Tony directly in the most dangerous place.


    The world powers in the battle for arms upgrades. And this is the most terrible.


    In the past, Tony was able to use the technology of his own hands to block the actions of those in the Ministry of Defense. People are afraid of his power, but also because this technology is only present in one person. It is not possible to image the international situation. So they all seem to be more restrained.


    But when Ivan showed this technology, this delicate balance was broken. No one knows how many people own this technology. Whoever is, which country. As long as you take the lead at this time, it is possible to change the military situation in this world.


    Iron Man technology is a weapon to change the world''s military landscape, no one will deny it. It is precisely because of this understanding that the Ministry of Defense is even more unable to sit still. I want to know that Ivan is a Russian. And the big bears in the Far East have always been their most favorable competitors.


    In this case, they will never let Tony be more self-willed. Even if they use any other means, they must get Iron Man from Tony''s hands.


    Tony, who already understands the deep meaning of Ivan��s actions, can no longer continue to communicate with him calmly. He stood up and walked straight outside the door. Before leaving, he left a sentence to Ivan.


    "Where do you see me being swallowed up? Yes, it''s in your cell. I will give you soap regularly, and I wish you a happy prison life!"


    He walks quickly because he has to figure out a solution before things get worse. And Ivan did not say a word, just smiled and watched him disappear into his own eyes. He was waiting, waiting for the day he went to hell.


    However, he is very skeptical that he can see this day. Not sure, but in this case, he can only do this at most. Unless there are other miracles.


    It is a pity that what he does not believe is a miracle.


    After Tony left, the police from Morocco immediately rushed in. Ivan was escorted. Ivan at this time is already an extremely dangerous person in their eyes. They are not sure if such a guy has a accomplice, and his accomplices will be a level criminal like him. So when they escorted him, they all played a 120,000-point vigilance.


    The journey of escorting looks very smooth. It seems that no one is thinking about jailing. This made the Moroccan policemen breathe a sigh of relief. And when I saw it, I was about to reach the prison. Each of them began to relax.


    Just as the escorted vehicle drove to the door of the prison. The change suddenly exploded.


    The vehicle that opened at the forefront exploded suddenly, and the blazing flame caused the entire vehicle to rise more than a foot high. The police of the whole car became dead in an instant.


    This change surprised everyone. No one thought that they would be attacked by others at the door of the prison. So this made them unprepared and completely forgot how to deal with this situation.


    What to do, where is the enemy? These policemen completely lost their claims. At this time, the alarm was also loudened in the prison. The prison guards in the prison also witnessed attacks from outside the gate. So they immediately sounded an alarm and were ready to start supporting.


    However, since these attackers dared to attack at this time, this place. How can you care about the support of some small prison guards.


    Almost at the moment the alarm sounded, two strangely shaped planes climbed from the woods on the edge of the prison. Two aircraft guns stretched out from the sides of the wing, and the direction of the prison began to be indistinguishable. Sweeping.


    No one knows the model of this aircraft, and no one can withstand its fierce firepower. Under the crossfire of the two aircraft. When the support of the district prison was not formed, it was completely broken up. And it seems that they are far from being the target of the attackers, and they want more brilliant results.


    So the two planes leaned forward and marched straight toward the prison like a helicopter. Their firepower did not stop at all, so they were constantly harvesting their lives along the way. Whether it is the police or the prisoner. All of them were torn apart into pieces one by one under this fire.


    The entire prison became a ghost in their offense, and then changed into a complete silence. When several missiles got into the main building of the prison, it turned into a sea of ??fire. Not many people believe that there is still a living life in it.


    This is a massacre, a complete massacre. And those who can do such things are definitely not universal. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 300： Nine heads of shadows believe in fear

    Ivan Vanke is sitting in his seat honestly. �èe�éĨe��. He didn''t want to move, and there was no room for him to move. In front of him, all the police have fallen on the floor.


    The tiny holes that emerged from the carriage and the bullet holes on their heads can be seen, and they have all been shot accurately. They were shot at the same time, and they were shot precisely with a layer of carriage and no damage to Ivan.


    This high level, combined with the aircraft that is being carried out for the massacre, is fully identifiable. This is a very powerful means of organization. It��s amazing that the whole world can��t find a few degrees.


    Reasonably speaking, such a powerful organization. Even if you only rely on guessing, you can guess one or two. But Ivan thought for a long time, but he couldn''t find a definitive answer.


    He thought about his motherland, but this was the idea that he was the first to be eliminated. Then he thought of two other countries, but he was still denied by him. This is not something the country will do, because the movement here is too big. This unscrupulous degree is not at all a country''s government can do it.


    It is true that many countries have no lower limit for doing things. But that is also the case with preconditions. They will do this when the premise is that they have enough names to do so. But everything that is born here today, Ivan does not think there is any name in it.


    Compared with those government organizations that use the archway, this means is such a force. It''s more like a huge terrorist organization.


    But what kind of terrorist organization will have such a strong strength? Ivan can''t think of it. He is stuck in this place.


    However, he does not need to think about it. Because soon he will know what the answer will be. When the gunshots outside disappeared completely, the gates of the prison cars were opened from the outside.


    The glare of the sun made Ivan couldn''t help but squint. He tried to see who the guy who came in from the outside was, but he could only see the shadow of the cockroach.


    At this time, the shadow had already come to him and said to him.


    "Ivan. Vanke. Hey. [".c?o{m guy with Stark technology?"


    "You should say that Stark has my skills!" Ivan, who apparently disagreed with this statement, immediately refuted it. And this answer immediately let the person determine that the person in front of him is his goal.


    "Hello, Mr. Vanke. I am Albert, Albert Wesker. We need you. You need the technology in your hands!"


    Albert, wearing sunglasses and holding a big back, smiled. He talked about himself and talked about his own intentions.


    "My technology?" Looking at Albert, Ivan opened his mouth. It reveals a tooth that is inlaid with metal. ��Do you want the technology of the Ark reactor and create an iron shell like Stark?��


    "In addition to this reason, why do you deserve us to save you for other reasons?"


    Albert smiled and crouched down, talking to the Russian man, who was almost full of tattoos.


    "Is it like?" Ivan knows where his value is, but this is his technique, something in his brain. If he doesn''t want to give it, how can these people treat him? So he is not afraid at all. "But, you thought I would save me. I will work with you honestly, and then hand over my skills to you? Don''t be kidding, I am not so stupid."


    I heard that Ivan said that Albert did not have any unexpected thoughts. Since Ivan can have the courage to attack Tony Stark with great brilliance, it is enough to prove that this guy has not taken his life as a thing. People who don''t care about their own lives often don''t care about the so-called threats.


    If you want to let them bow down, then you must use other means to find the weakness that will allow them to yield. Fortunately, before coming, Albert had found Ivan Vanke''s Achilles heel. Or. He knows what he wants.


    "Mr. Vanke, do you think that if you don''t cooperate with us, you have most hope to avenge your father. Let Stark pay a heavy price?"


    "Stark?" I heard the name, Ivan could not help but swear. Then the look on his face became cold again. Oh.


    Squinting at the guy who said the Vanke family and the Stark family hatred. Ivan asked.


    "Do you have the ability to make me revenge on Stark?"


    "I am very convinced that we have such a skill. If you see our energy, you will not doubt whether we have this ability!" Shrugged his shoulders, Albert performed very easily. He didn''t lie, and with the power of the organization behind him, the district Stark was really not their opponent.


    Well, it is also a person who has been in the bottom of the darkest society for more than a decade. Although I can''t see Albert''s eyes. But Ivan still saw that he did not say any lie in this matter.


    "So, are you willing to help me and avenge the Stark family?"


    "As long as you join us and then show greater value than Stark. So what is revenge is not a problem."


    I heard this, Ivan finally laughed. He violently whipped up the muscles of his body, licking a brute force and enthusiasm, and instantly broke free from the restraint of the handcuffs and anklets. Although this made him have a deep wound on his wrist and ankle, it looks like **** extravagance. But his face was not showing any pain at all.


    Even on the contrary, his face looks very happy.


    "I promised to join you. In addition, I want my shoes and my birds!"


    The answer "Bird?" was apparently expected by Albert, but Ivan��s request was beyond his expectation. The shoes are okay to say that they can still be found in the intimate clothes of the prisoners. But, bird? What is this stuff.


    "Yes, my bird. I am a pet in Russia."


    Ivan was serious about saying that Albert had some collapse. This is Morocco, the other side of the globe. You want your bird in Russia, is it a little too joke?


    However, from Ivan''s expression, Albert did not see that he had any jokes. He is very clear that people who do research will have some quirks more or less. But he did not know whether Ivan''s bird was the source of his quirks.


    But in any case, talent will always get a certain degree of preferential treatment. So Albert assured Xiaofan very simply.


    "Do not worry. We will find your bird."


    "Very good, very good." It seems that I was very satisfied with Albert''s answer, and Ivan''s face showed a happy smile. "Now can you tell me what is your organization''s name? I don''t want to know who is selling for it."


    "Of course. Mr. Vanke. Please remember our name. One head will be cut down and two heads will come. This is our slogan. We are symbolized by Hydra, so you can call us Hydra!"


    "The Hydra? I like this name?"


    The repressed laughter came out of Ivan''s voice. He has already felt a future that will allow him to revenge himself, and is beckoning him.


    What happened in Morocco. Let some countries with slower movements be in vain. Many people are accusing each other, they all think that the other side has stolen Ivan Vanke, this is the second guy who has the core technology of Iron Man except Tony Stark.


    All that Hydra did was hidden, and it was hidden from the fact that no one is doing what they are doing. Therefore, no one has put their goals on them. For most people, they simply don''t exist. And a person who does not exist will naturally not be suspected.


    The SHIELD is also in the ranks of this majority. They are ignorant of the existence of the Hydra. So they can only blindly put their sights on other countries.


    This is of course useless, except for wasting manpower and material resources. There is no other role at all. But they must go on because it is important. It is important that the world''s espionage organizations are entangled in this small city.


    of course. All of this is done in private. Ordinary people don''t know, or say. Tony Stark, who had just returned from the United States to Morocco, did not know.


    He is now fully immersed in one thing. That is the question of his father. Who is the thief? Whoever said it is true. This issue is very important to him.


    Because if Ivan is true, then it means that his faith will collapse.


    Tony''s mood has always been complicated for his father. He hates his father, and his father rarely even stays with him for work. But he loves his father more, he admires him, and even imitates him in every step of his life. He thought he was the one who was unique and worthy of his genius. Even treating him as a belief, he has been the goal of a lifelong effort.


    but. If his father is really like a thief, it is a thief. Then his beliefs, his goals have no meaning. This is something he can''t accept, so. He has to find the answer.


    But is the answer so easy to find? This is of course no. Tony used almost all the resources in his hands, but still could not find any strong evidence. His father seems to have a heavy fog in his identity, making it almost impossible for him to explore his father''s past.


    After a busy night, he found nothing.


    So the next day, when Pei wore her own female secretary into Tony''s house. What I saw was a mess.


    "Tony, what are you doing?" Tony, who had not woken up, was picked up from the piles of sand. Pepe asked him loudly.


    "Hey. Pepe. Why, is the sky already bright?" Tony, who hadn''t completely slowed down, shook his head and responded. He first cleaned up the information at hand and then said to Pepe. "How come you, what are you looking for?"


    "I am here to give you this handy shopkeeper to see the accounts for this quarter. Please, Tony. You are not young, can you pay attention to your body a little."


    Pepe answered him as he helped him clean up. Now she is no longer the original little secretary. After Obadi died, Tony acquired a majority stake in Opady and then gave a part of it to Pepe''s name.


    With this part of the equity support, Pepe was successfully pushed to the position of CEO. Now, like Ada, she is a big man in the company. As for Tony, I learned Zhou Yi. Honestly shrinking behind the scenes, when the man behind the strong woman.


    This has led to a lot of news that the business empire has ushered in the era of the Queen. But for this statement, the two men are dismissive. A company in the district is not necessarily in their eyes. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 301： Beauty assistant target hammer

    "You are worried about my body? Rest assured, my body is very good. �Ʃƨn�Ʃ�w[ww.. I can play two Hogan now!" Tony waved his hand at Pepe''s concern, while using humor The language showed her her current physical condition.


    But Pepe does not buy his account. She pointed to Tony''s chest. Said to him.


    "Two Hogan? You have to know, Zhou Yi has always said that he can put ten Hogans in one hand. If you compare this, you are not only one tenth of him. You know, he is better than you. Small is less than ten years old!"


    "The body of a young person is better. If I can be ten years younger, I think I can do the same." Tony started the old problem of blowing his own cowhide. At the same time, he also made another mistake. ��Who is this, it doesn��t look very familiar?��


    He refers to Pepe''s current secretary, a beautiful and imaginative woman. How to say it, look at her. Tony has some impulses. If it weren''t for Pepe, he would almost expose his **** nature.


    Seeing Tony''s straight eyes, Pepe couldn''t guess what he wanted to get. But she is very confident. Not only for myself, but also for the relationship with Tony for more than a decade. So she didn''t have anything to hide, and she introduced Tony directly.


    "This is Nitanly Northman. She comes from the legal department, so you stare at her like this, and carefully eat the lawsuit of the boss. Oh, yes. She is my assistant now, so you It is best not to tamper with your thoughts."


    "Well, now you are a wave ss!" Shrugging his shoulders, Tony has no interest in this pretty girl who can only eat. But he is still very curious, how can such a beautiful girl be an assistant.


    This is what I often say now, since I can rely on my face to eat, why do I rely on talent? So, this is not scientific.


    Because of this suspicion, Tony did not care that others were in front of him. Directly in front of her face, began to search her information.


    Ni Tanli is Natasha. As a special agent of SHIELD, since she has already reached the core of Stark��s business, how can she not be fully prepared? So, when Tony started searching for her. �ƨb�n�¨n�n.?[. c


    Her various proofs, backgrounds and experiences. There are even a lot of photo photos. Pointing on a photo, Tony almost blew nosebleeds. It��s too tempting to write in a black bikini and fur-covered. Especially in the case of the protagonist or the stunning beauty like Natasha. Almost let him such a veteran can not hold it.


    Slightly raised his head and concealed his embarrassment. Tony said with appreciation that Natasha, who is not very good-looking, said.


    "Miss Northman, I didn''t expect you to be such a rare talent. I am fluent in French, Italian and Latin. Who will speak Latin at this time. Oh. Right! I have done a cover model. Really, you It��s great. Pepe, I remember you haven��t had a model experience yet.��


    As Tony''s closest person, Pepe didn''t know what he was about to transfer the topic. In order to give Tony a face in front of the assistant, she can only pretend to be somewhat savory, and said to Natasha.


    "Ni Tanli, you can wait for me outside. I will go out soon!"


    "Okay, Miss Poz." This is exactly what Natasha means. She didn''t want to get in touch with Tony, so it''s best to be away from him. She is very clear about Tony''s personality like fishing. And she knows more about how tempting she is for Tony.


    Almost without any stop, she walked out of Tony''s seaside villa. Then I went straight to the business car that I was riding with Pepe. When she got here, she dared to hold a device on her side of her ear and communicated to the inside of SHIELD.


    "Sir, I have some information. It is about Stark."


    "What?" Nick Fury��s voice came from the communication device. For this Howard''s son, he actually cares.


    "I saw him looking for Howard Stark. It seems that he has doubts about his father''s business. Hey." Natasha, who has been busy working on Stark''s business, is not yet Know the grudges between the Stark family and the Vanke family. She explained it in her own judgment to see if she could be one.


    And Nick Fury, who knows everything about it, naturally won''t believe Natasha''s personal judgment. He is very clear, this time Tony is looking for Howard''s past, what will it be for. So he said directly in the tone of the order.


    "You don''t have to worry about Stark''s business. Your current task is to infiltrate the Stark Enterprise. If you can not expose the target, try not to expose the target. I want you to grasp the weakness of Stark as much as possible. ?"


    "Yes, sir. I understand."


    Indifferently replied, Natasha took his mind out of Tony''s body. This has nothing to do with her mission. Naturally, she will not worry too much about this.


    So she became the character she disguised again. Smart and capable assistant. Miss Nitanly Northman.


    After waiting for a long time, Pepe walked out of the villa. She smiled apologetically at Natasha and said.


    "Sorry, I have been waiting for you. We can go back."


    "It doesn''t matter, Miss Poz. The scenery here is not bad."


    "Oh, is it? You think so. Many people say that it is too remote. But I think that sometimes quiet is a good thing. Well, today is too busy. Wait for me to ask you to eat. For lunch, then afternoon. Even if it is for your vacation, how about?"


    This is the boss''s care for the assistant, or the compensation for the unreasonable move of Tony. This is naturally better for Natasha, she has no reason to refuse. So, the two women drove like this. Go away.


    At the same time, there is also the Colsen in Mexico.


    He is driving in the car and heading towards his destination. I have to say that the hammer is very strange. The nearest town is also tens of kilometers away. This town is considered one of the most remote places in Mexico. At the airport, there is no such thing within two hundred kilometers.


    In order to avoid the sight of some people, and can not use the special machine of this time, the Corsen, can only honestly enter the road and march toward the hammer.


    The road is a bit far, but the quality of the SHIELD car is still good. In the absence of any problems. This long journey made Coulson feel a rare leisure. He admired the wild nature of the desert all the way. It wasn''t until the car was out of oil that he drove the car to the gas station with the last bit of force.


    At the gas station, Corsen added oil to the car through a vending machine and felt some empty stomach. Go to the 24-hour convenience store.


    There is only one pretty Mexican woman guarding the store. Seeing that Coulson came in, she looked up. Then I put my eyes on the magazine in front of me.


    The staff of the 24-hour convenience store are all this attitude, so there is nothing strange about Colson. Relative to the attitude of the cashier, he is more concerned about what he wants to eat. Looking for a long time, he squatted in front of a shelf. He saw a puff that he liked very much. However, this puff has two flavors. Whether it is vanilla or chocolate. It''s all he likes. So inevitably, he was stuck with the choice of phobia.


    Choosing phobia makes him lie in front of two puffs, a five-minute trip.


    Just as he was still struggling to choose what taste, a burst of firearms awoke him. He looked up and saw it from the mirror in the corner. At the cashier''s desk, two men wearing squats held two shotguns and pointed at the lady behind the checkout counter.


    "Raise your hand, don''t move. If you move me, it will burst your head. Who else is here, who is the car at the door?"


    The two gunmen shouted at the lady behind the checkout counter. This tone made the lady snoring.


    "My!" I heard the inquiry. Colson stood out from behind the shelves like an obedient student. His words allowed one of the gunmen to aim the shotgun at him immediately. But he was not afraid at all, and he still said what he wanted to say. "But, specifically, the car is rented."


    The SHIELD bus is indeed rented for him.


    "Throw the key over, hurry!" cried the gunman at the gun. A fierce look. And Colson showed that the match is incomparable.


    He said good, nothing is like self-comfort, and throws his keys away.


    After picking up the keys, the two gunmen seem to think that Coulson looks like a good old man, and the guy who is more like a good old man is really no threat. So they directly transferred the gun head and pointed the two guns at the cashier again.


    "Take out all the money in the cash register. Also fill the bag with smoke and alcohol. If you don''t hear it, do it!"


    "Excuse me!" Colson seemed to have decided what to do with it. He touched his gun with **** and said to the two gunmen. "I still have this gun. I think you may need it!"


    This move immediately made the woman behind the checkout counter wide open, and her expression could only be described with a single emotion. That is why I really stole the dog.


    However, the two gunmen were very cautious at this time, they immediately turned the gun. I��m yelling at you in front of Colson.


    "Put the gun down and put the gun down. If you don''t hear it, let go of the gun!"


    "Okay, I don''t want to get in trouble!" Colson held a hand. Make a safe, do not want to cause trouble. It seems that I did not follow the idea of ??being a solitary gunman in the movie.


    Hearing this, the two gunmen were a little embarrassed. They were all wanted by the police and fell here. I didn''t expect to encounter such a great guy. It seems that it was influenced by the aura of Colson''s old good guys, and they did not hurt his thoughts.


    For a guy to say more.


    "Then throw the gun over."


    "Throw it over!" Colson''s face began to look distressed. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 302： Regret, the tragic Raytheon

    "Are you sure you will throw the gun at the right time?" The embarrassment on Colesen''s face was visible to anyone. Hey. "I would rather not take the risk of throwing a gun and then taking a fire."


    The two gunmen heard this and looked at each other. They are now, Coulson said that it seems that he really has his reason.


    "What do you want to do?" the gunmen asked, and they had been brought into the rhythm of Coulson.


    "Maybe I can slide it off the ground?" Like a comment, Colson said to two guys. And this opinion clearly got the approval of the two gunmen.


    They looked at each other and nodded. Then one of them said to Coulson.


    "Okay, just do it. Slide it to my feet, gently. Don''t do anything stupid!"


    "Okay, no problem." Colson raised his hand and looked in favor. He slammed his chin and gestured to the container on the side. "I moved to the aisle on the side and then slipped it over the floor to you, no problem!"


    "No problem, just do it." The gunman nodded and almost walked to an aisle on the side in sync with Colson.


    This kind of scene makes the cashier behind the hate itch, if you can. When the police come, she will report to the police that this guy is their accomplices. She has never seen it, a guy who was robbed would actually cooperate with the robbers. It��s like a kindergarten student who works with a teacher.


    Coulson didn''t know how the cashier arranged him at this time. He just said good, no problem, and slowly fell down with the gunman. Then he slipped his gun like this.


    This made the two gunmen completely lose their awareness of defense. The guy who still pointed the gun at Corson was obviously relieved. He began to lower his gun. The other gunman lowered his body and was ready to receive the firearm that was slipped over.


    It was at this time that the time of Colson��s performance came.


    He picked up a bag of starch on his hand and slammed it directly on the side of the gunman who had just put down the gun. �ew{ww.. Then he stared at him because he was stimulated by the starch and could not see the idleness of the object. He stepped on the shelf on the side. Rising up, he rushed directly toward the gunman who was still picking up the gun.


    The Gunners responded quickly, but they were obviously unable to catch up with Colson''s movements. His muzzle was not aligned with Colson, and he was kicked by his foot and could only aim the gun at his feet.


    The trigger was pulled. The gunshots rang violently. This huge sound made the cashier scream. But in fact, this fire did not hurt Corson at all, but it smashed the gunner''s own toes. The shooting radius of the shotgun made him suffer. The ten fingers are connected and the toes are the same. In this case, the gunman immediately screamed. Not at all, Coulson, who caused it all.


    Corson took the opportunity to seize the fire-fighting shotgun and forcibly took the gun from his master''s hand. He waved his backhand and used the shotgun as a baseball bat, directly on the head of the gunman who was still covering his face. The heavy force made him scream and fainted.


    Then, he lifted it again. It was another heavy blow, squatting on the chin of the gunman who was still holding his own foot. In the same way, it is also a significant home run with a stun effect.


    In the blink of an eye, the two gun-bearing men completely lost their fighting power. This makes the ladies behind the checkout counter look silly. For the first time in her life, she encountered such a stimulating thing. But for Colson, he. He is already very accustomed to this kind of life.


    Looking at the woman who was still holding her hand, Colson first found his own key and gun from the gunman''s body, and then put the two shotguns collected in front of the lady, and said to her with apologies. .


    "Sorry, I made a mess here."


    "Oh..." The cashier at this time simply didn''t know what to say. It is said that art comes from life, but it is higher than life. But what does this realistic version of the film emperor change?


    Colson can understand the feelings of this lady, so he only wants to end everything here as soon as possible. I took two bags of puffs from my pocket, a bag of chocolate and a bag of vanilla. Then he said to the cashier lady.


    "I still haven''t decided which one to choose, so. Hey.


    I also found a twenty-dollar bill. Colson completely ended the sudden incident.


    "Wait!" But the cashier felt that he shouldn''t seem to let him go. She stopped Coulson. Let Coulson go back a little confused.


    "How can I tell the police that what happened here?"


    The cashier thought about it and thought about it, and finally compiled a reason that was not a reason.


    "Just tell them that your MMA video is not white." I kindly thought of a reliable answer for her. Colson walked out of this convenience store.


    He still has to find the trouble of the hammer. So now he has no time to talk to the lady about something. Although, this is a lady who seems to be able to delve into some issues.


    At this time on the other side, a tall golden man just woke up from his bed. Or, this is the second time he woke up from his bed.


    The last time he woke up, he showed his heroic invincibility of playing ten. This made the town''s hospital guards and doctors suffer. So they learned this time. A large dose of sedative, plus a restraining band for psychiatric patients. Let this guy just lie on the bed honestly.


    For the treatment they receive. Men are very dissatisfied. He struggled and wanted to break free from the bondage. At this time, a doctor came to him and asked him strangely.


    "Your registration form says you are Tor. No surname? Where did you come from? Your certificate?"


    "You dare to call my name, you mortal?" When he heard the doctor, the golden man named Thor was suddenly stunned. If it weren''t for his hands and feet, he would be firmly tied. Maybe the doctor will try the power of his iron fist again.


    The doctor who had tried the power of Tol Tektroni last time did not want to try the second time again. So after retreating to a barely safe distance, the doctor waited for a long time. After confirming that he would not break free from the bondage, he posted it and said it to him.


    "Man, you really scared me. I really think you can beat me again and then rushing it?"


    "I can teach you at any time, you are a shameless mortal. I have the ability to compete with me one-on-one! I will let you know what is the power of Thor."


    Thor continued to yell and struggled to break free from the bondage. But no matter how he moves, the strap is still unusually strong. This makes the doctor more comfortable.


    "The power of Thor. One-on-one contest? If you change places, maybe I will be very willing. Do you know? I have been breaking up with my boyfriend for a long time!"


    "What?" The amount of information was quite large, and Thor was stunned for a moment. He looked at the male doctor with a weird look and forgot all the struggles. Until half a day later. He was not sure. "You mean, your boyfriend?"


    "Right, boyfriend! I have already announced that I have been out of the cabinet for a long time." There is nothing to say that the doctor is very calm and even has some elements of teasing. "Know that you have been subdued that day. But I hit the sedative on your butt. Really, your hips look really good. I want to see it twice."


    In this case, Thor is directly a cold. He widened his eyes and stared at the doctor, yelling.


    "Away from me, you are a monster. I feel sick when I see you."


    In fact, he does not say that is better, he said so. It was almost immediately irritating that the doctor was not very strong.


    You know, anyway. The fact that I came out of the cabinet is still a test of the psychology of the parties. Especially when the person who has been supporting him has left him, this mentality is even more fragile. They are not stimulated a little. Once stimulated, it is likely to lead to ... very serious consequences.


    "You said that I am a monster. Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to say me, and what qualifications do you have to look down on me?"


    The doctor said gloomyly and walked silently. He put on his gloves and, in the face of Thor, took out a small syringe.


    At this time, Thor, who had a lot of shadows in his heart, saw his movements and immediately asked with vigilance.


    "What do you want to do, I am Thor, the son of Odin. What are you going to do to me, your monster? Stay away from me, hear no. Stay away from me."


    "Oh, no, that''s not okay. I am going to do a full-scale inspection of you?" The doctor said that his words were completely inaudible. He just walked up in his body with a weird look. With. For example, his chest muscles. His thighs, and his hips. "You said where should I start, or say. Which part do you think you are most proud of?"


    This problem makes Thor only gratified that his hips are definitely not the most proud part of himself. However, no matter where it is, he does not want to let this doctor like the monster touch it. He can only struggle desperately. Imagine what it would be like when your former power was still alive.


    But imagination has never been good for reality. He could only watch the doctor getting closer and closer, but he could only continue to stalemate with these black straps.


    Is it true that I am the thunder of Thor of the Asa Protoss. Will it be under the hands of such a mortal today? Thinking of this, all the emotions came to my heart, so that he could not help but leave a tear of heroes.


    At this time, the radio in the hospital rang.


    "Mr. Wilson, Dr. Wilson. Your patient needs you here, if you hear it. Please come to the emergency room."


    For Dr. Wilson, it��s not the time to broadcast. However, he is still a dedicated doctor, so he can only put down the things in his hand, and said to Thor without regret.


    "Sorry, my dear. It seems that we have no chance now. Maybe you can wait."


    It was Tol��s anger that answered him. But he can only express his anger in this way. He has already had a shadow in his heart, and now he is completely afraid to use language to stimulate this terrible human. Because he didn''t know how to go on like this, what a terrible thing would happen.


    From a certain point of view, he is already paralyzed.


    Watching the doctor finally walked away from his own eyes. He began to try his best to escape from here. Here, he really can''t stay for a moment. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 303： Road killer

    "Sir, I am here!" Looking at the big pit like the market. Hey.


    "You can do it yourself, Colson. I have to deal with Stark now."


    Without too much communication, Nick Fury hanged the phone unilaterally. They are very busy now, so there is no free time to pay attention to the little things in Mexico.


    For SHIELD, Mexico is a trivial matter here. But there is no way, Corsen''s current situation can only rely on dealing with these small things to fight time.


    Sighing for his current situation, Colson began to call the men he can now command. Be prepared to start your own work. And the first thing they have to do is to take away these civilians who have used this as a market, except for the use of nothing.


    The SHIELD is busy expelling civilians, and some people are busy with others.


    Jane Foster. A Jewish petite beauty. Also an astrophysicist.


    Like most scientists, she is working hard for her own research projects. In Mexico, she has been busy and sleepless for several years. And, finally, there is such a result. But when it was about to make a result, she made an accident. Or, she thought she had an accident.


    In a car accident she felt was her own, she now has a man named Thor. And, she also sent him to the hospital. If Thor knows, there may be an idea of ??dying her, but fortunately, he still doesn''t know about it.


    Jane Foster thought that he had sent Tol to the hospital, and it was always a good thing to put on the medical bill. But what she didn''t think was that this was just the beginning.


    As mentioned earlier, she is an astrophysicist. And the project she is busy researching recently is closely related to an unusual auroral movement. She believes that it is a vision that can be produced by abnormal celestial movements. As long as it can reverse the cause of this aurora, it may be that extraterrestrial life that humans have been exploring all the time.


    but. �n�n.?. When her assistant, Daisy Louise, showed a very special place from their photographs. They only appeared, there seems to be a figure in the aurora, and they landed on the earth with this aurora. And by the circumstances at the time. Only one person fits the identity of this fallen guy.


    That was Thor who was sent to the hospital by them. This is now amazed by them. In their own right, they can''t let others think before they are public, they immediately returned to the hospital. I want to find the one that has been **** like a madman.


    However, when they arrived at the hospital, they only saw a strip of black straps. The guy that it is tied to has disappeared.


    Although the three of them tried everything they could to find this guy called Thor. But they are not professional searchers after all. Not even a hound. So naturally, they have nothing to gain and can only return to their cars honestly.


    As soon as he got on the car and closed his door, Jane Foster was full of self-deprecating words to the other two people.


    "I lost the most important evidence, every time. What am I supposed to be, bad luck?"


    What should we do now? ��


    As her assistant, friend, and the only graduate student who reported her course for credit. Daisy asked. The two of them are grasshoppers tied to a line. If Jane��s subject cannot be completed, then her credits are estimated to be lost. This is for Daisy, who is going to be swept out of the house. Definitely not good news.


    Sighed, as if determined. Jane said to them.


    "We must find him!"


    "Find him? I''m not sure this is a good idea." Eric Shaweg, who has been with them, expressed his disapproval. He is much bigger than Jane, so he is naturally more conservative and rational. He persuaded. "You should have seen what he did in the hospital? I have injured more than a dozen guards alone. I don''t think this is the extent that a normal person can do it. (.c[om he is dangerous, Jane. We are not suitable for any contact with him!"


    Shavig has his considerations, but Jane also has his own ideas. As scientists, they all have their paranoid side. So on this issue, Jane does not let it.


    "The data from our hands does not see the internals of that anomaly. But if he really comes out of it, then he can tell us what the situation is in that phenomenon. So, we must find him."


    "Find him? How to find it. Are we looking for the whole of Mexico?" Shavigh is still sneering. It was Daisy. On this matter, she stood on the side of Jane.


    "Okay, no problem. Give me the time to subdue him."


    She said so. I took out a stun gun from my close-fitting bag. Incidentally, the last time she used this thing to put down Thor.


    "I hope you won''t use this thing." Shaw said with a headache as he looked at the eagerness to try. He feels that letting an impulsive woman hold this weapon is no less than the threat of a strong mad man.


    "I also agree with this!" Jane is standing on the side of Shavig. She said, she moved her jeep. I fell to the back. And this is down. Immediately, a man��s snoring came from behind the car. According to the feeling of feedback from the car, Jane knew that he had hit someone again.


    "What the hell?" There was a mourning of unknown meaning. Jane immediately ran down from the car.


    "I am really sorry, I swear I didn''t mean it." She said as she said the guy who was hit by her. And this look, she only appeared. The one who was knocked down by her was the one she was looking for.


    "Ah, Jane. You really have a fate, so you can hit him, and it''s the second time."


    For the current situation, the happiest thing is nothing more than Daisy. Because she can finally prove one thing. That is, he is definitely not the most dangerous existence among the three of them. The real danger is Jane Foster, who sits in the driver''s seat. Obviously, he is a member of the road killer codenamed the female driver.


    "Don''t talk about these nonsense, hurry up and help me get him into the car." Jane complained, opened the door. As the only male of the three, Shavigh can only help her put this heavy gold man in the back compartment. After doing all this, the three of them are like the robbers who made a big business. I��m too busy to go.


    Thor has already arrived. The next step is to see if they can tell the secret they want from Tell''s mouth.


    The night fell, and Tony, who had been busy with his father''s affairs for a whole day, went through the air and bought a pizza by the way. When he came back, he now has a guest in his own home.


    "I''m pretty sure this is my home. Also. Don''t think that you are the director of what kind of national strategy, you can be good at people everywhere. According to American law, I can always give you a shot. I don''t believe it. Now, you still have the ability to block my beam of light."


    Tony saw the true identity of this uninvited guest, and Tony snorted. He gave him a big hit with his usual moldy effort.


    But I can meet Nick Frye of two generations of Stark. There is still enough resistance to this Stark''s family.


    "Please, can you not mention the old stalk? We have changed our name and changed it for a long time. Now we are called SHIELD. The big guys all over the world know this. Can you not keep up with the pace of the times? ?"


    In terms of the effort on the mouth, in fact, Nick Fury is no worse than Tony.


    If it is normal, Tony must be willing to play with him for a while, but at this time, he really does not have this effort. So he said directly to the local.


    "Sorry, Mr. Secretary. I don''t have time now, and I don''t have the mood to chat with you. Next time. I will ask you next time, find a place with a beautiful girl, let''s have a chat. But I am sure, not now. ""


    "Are you sure?" Nick Fry smiled. "I know what you are busy with, Tony. You are looking for your father''s past. You are not now, his identity has too many mysteries, you can''t solve it. Are you now, you are a little bit Don''t know your father?"


    When Tony heard this, he knew that there must be some hidden feelings. He knows that Nick Fury will not be targeted. So he asked immediately.


    "Do you know what you are, tell me."


    "What do you want to know. What about him and Anton Vanke. Or is it something else?"


    Nick Frye answered the truth. In this world, it is estimated that only he is the most qualified person to tell Tony about his father''s story.


    "I want to know everything, everything about him, something I don''t know."


    Tony Zhuang regained his face. Sit on the opposite side of Nick Fury.


    "Okay!" Put away his own Erlang legs, Nick Fury also sat down and began to explain to him his father''s story.


    "So where do we start? Let''s start with the story of him and Anton Vanke."


    "As you can see, he and Anton have opened the Ark reactor, and the core technical concept of this device was indeed proposed by Anton. But at the time your father did not think that the technology was perfect. He thought This is just a springboard for a leap into greater technology, for which he envisions a greater energy technology. A ark reactor that will open you now is as mundane as a lithium battery."


    "But he thinks the technology is still flawed. The flaw in this technology was not fixed at that time. So he advocates freezing the technology. Put it in the future and solve it by others."


    "But Anton disagrees. He has contact with the Soviets and wants to use this technology for a brighter future. This is what Howard is now. He uses the energy in his hand to get the core elements in his hand in Anton. Before the technology was supplied, he was sent back to the Soviet Union. This led to the fact that Anton was judged by the Soviet government to use it for useless waste and threw him into Siberia to dig potatoes."


    ��This is the story of your Stark and Vanke families. Strictly speaking, the Ark reactor technology belongs to both of you. The difference is that Vanke is the owner of the miniature energy extraction technology. Your father is the core energy technology. Owner." (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 304： The truth about the death of Aegis

    "If that''s the case, then why don''t I know about it. Hey. [. Why didn''t he tell me this? Is there anything that can''t be said about these things?"


    Nick Frye��s answer made Tony feel dissatisfied and very dissatisfied. If things really look like he said. Not only did he not confuse, but he felt that everything about his father was becoming more and more unreal. He even doesn''t even know a lot about his father. It is as if Howard Stark is a stranger to him.


    "You should be clear, Tony. There are a lot of things that can''t be said casually. Howard does this to protect you."


    Nick Frye understood what Tony was thinking. It��s him, if he knows that his father doesn��t even know himself, he will be crazy. However, he can''t comfort Tony because he and Howard are on the side.


    "Speak everything you know, I want to know what he has hidden from me?"


    Tony wiped his face and put away the frustration on his face. He looked at Nick Fury as cold as watching a prisoner. This kind of look makes Nick Fury very unaccustomed.


    But thinking of his intentions today, he decided to tell Tony something.


    "Well, I hope that you can have a psychological preparation. Because of your father, his identity is far more complicated than you think."


    "I don''t understand, but you said. I will listen."


    From this sentence, Tony felt that something was wrong. But he still gestured to Nick Fury and let him go on.


    "Well, let''s start from the beginning. At that time your father just created Stark. You should also know when it was, yes, when the Second World War was in full swing. We just joined The Allied forces. At the same time, Hitler��s arrogance was almost fierce and occupied almost all of Europe."


    "I know all of this, but that has anything to do with him. He is just a businessman, a weapon trader. Don''t tell me. Hey.?{. He also sold his weapons and equipment to Axis."


    Tony hated this old-fashioned clich��. He asked impatiently, hoping that Nick Fury would enter the subject as soon as possible.


    "A little patience, Tony. These are all very important things!"


    "Okay. You go on."


    "Where I said, right. In World War II, Howard relied on the battlefield, but at that time he wanted to enjoy these war money safely. In other words, he must get on the background of the government. So he Finally chose to join a new organization. Strategic Science Corps!"


    "Strategic Science Corps, sounds familiar?" This familiar name made Tony fall into thought, after a while. He asked indefinitely. "Captain America?"


    "Yes, Captain America!" Nick Fry gave a positive answer to Tony''s guess. Then he went on.


    "The fundamental purpose of the establishment of the Strategic Science Corps is to deal with the strange and crazy organizations of the Nazis. They absorb special talents, Captain America, mutants, elite warriors. And scientists like your father."


    "If you remember some gossip and comics, you should know. The captain of the United States defeated the Nazi conspiracy with his death. And let us achieve the final victory. He is a hero. But his death is Doesn''t mean that the Strategic Science Corps is going to be dissolved."


    "This organization was authorized by President Roosevelt, so it cannot be dissolved because of a person''s death. After the war, this organization still exists. And your father is one of the leaders of this organization. Saying, is your father Howard. He is a person like me!"


    When this fact is placed in front of Tony, it makes him feel completely unacceptable. Howard, his father. A weapon merchant, a well-known entrepreneur, actually has the identity of a **** agent. And it is still the leader in the agent. This feeling, for Tony. What is it that is not enough to eat?


    He could not understand his father''s thoughts at all. If Howard really said it with Nick Fury, then he would definitely think that his father must have a bad brain.


    Tony repeatedly dared to say it with his own chaotic thoughts.


    "You said that my father is the leader of the strategic science army. Ok. I will be true when you say it, then this strategic science army? And if he is really a leader of a special organization, then Then please tell me why he will be killed by Opada?"


    There is a big loophole in this statement, and one of the most serious ones is. The death of his father. An ordinary rich man still has countless bodyguards to protect, not to mention a leader who runs a special agent organization that has come down from World War II. If he really is this identity, then Oberday should not hurt him at all.


    "I am sorry for your father''s death. Tony!" Nick Fury first expressed his apology before he explained to him. "But Opad is not the real murderer. Your father''s death, there is another hidden feeling."


    "Wait, what do you mean by this?" When this sentence came out, Tony couldn''t keep calm for a moment. "Opadi told me personally that he killed my father. It was he who made the car accident. Isn''t this all false?"


    He really can''t believe the words of Nick Fury, because that almost means that what he thinks is the end of the endangered Stark family hatred is wrong. He may even have mistreated the uncle who looked at himself.


    "Obaday is just a scapegoat. It is true that he killed your father, but he is only an accomplice, or that he is being used."


    In this matter, Nick Fury said everything he knew.


    "The enemy that the Strategic Science Corps has been dealing with all the time is an organization called the Hydra. In the hands of the Captain America, this organization was completely disintegrated. Some of his former leaders were imprisoned for life, while others were It��s like a mouse, and it��s a life of stealing. They don��t dare to appear as a Hydra, but they enter other organizations in other ways.��


    "We don''t know how many organizations like this, but I can tell you. These organizations have planned to assassinate the leaders of the Strategic Science Corps. Your father is not the first to face such a deliberate assassination. In the past he I was lucky to escape. But that time, he did not escape."


    "This accident was arranged by Obada. But he was only used by people to be confused. At that particular time, the car accident was arranged in a specific place. In fact, your father was not dead at the time."


    Nick Frye said, a bigger blockbuster broke out. The explosive news made Tony stand up directly at the table and asked him loudly.


    "what did you say?"


    "He didn''t die at the time, Tony. Or. Your father and mother are not killed in a car accident." Nick Fury explained. "They are riding on special vehicles. Even if they are run by trucks, they can''t have any casualties. A car accident can''t kill their lives. The one who really wants their lives is the assassination from behind. Tony, your parents. It��s dead on some people��s assassinations.��


    This sentence made Tony''s whole person fall to the brink of collapse. He is not the first time that his parents have died. But when this truth is in front of you. He is still completely unacceptable.


    This is totally different from their death in a car accident. For him, it is two completely different feelings.


    He died in a car accident and he can still hate God and fate. But when he died in assassination, he could only resent people.


    "Who is who, who is doing it all!"


    Tony can only calm himself down and focus as much as possible on the enemy who killed his parents. However, the answer is to disappoint him.


    "I don''t know, we don''t know who did it. Their actions are very fast. When we arrived at the scene, your parents had passed away."


    "Ah!" Tony, who couldn''t keep his emotions, directly overturned the coffee table in front of him. The blood rushed into his brain. What made him look almost bloody. Hatred, this thing is no stranger to him. But it has never been so strong today.


    The more hatred, the more calm Tony is. He asked Nick Frye.


    "Why do you know this. And why the Strategic Science Corps will not find the real murderer for my parents."


    "Tony, the Strategic Science Corps is the predecessor of the SHIELD. In the hands of your father, we have long been renamed the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau," Nick Fry explained. "We have been investigating the murderer who killed your parents, but we have not been able to find their existence. I only have a hunch, and the hunch is useless."


    "What a hunch!" At this time, let alone a premonition, that is, a possibility of being guessed, will lead to Tony''s Thunder strike. He has had a desperate impulse at this time.


    Nick Fury is worried about his state of mind. But for your own plan. He still said this hunch.


    "I feel that this murderer should be hidden among us. I mean, he is inside the SHIELD. This is why I have been pursuing secularism for years. I can''t believe all in SHIELD. People. But I don''t know who else I can''t believe. So..."


    "So. You will let them exist. Let them go unpunished?"


    "Tony, I have done everything I can do. If you really want to avenge your parents, then join us. I think, you may be, who is the real murderer. ��


    This sentence made Tony silent. He is already an adult, and it is impossible to make any important decisions with a moment of loyalty. And Nick Fury also saw his hesitation.


    He stood up and patted his shoulder and said.


    "I will give you enough time to think about it. In addition, I also brought what your father left for you. He left a sentence, if someone can reveal his secret, then it is only you, Tony. ��


    After saying all this, he turned and left. Leave only a large metal box and put it on the ground. That was the legacy of Stark, the relic of the father that Tony had pursued throughout his life.


    What should I do? Tony looked at the things that his father had entrusted, and Tony��s heart was so complicated. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 305： Gege does not move into the hammer

    "Really, let''s evaluate it with a madman. ��. ��.c[o{m This madman''s figure is really very good!" With a coffee cup, peek out from the mirror in the fitting room. The body of Thor��s body was not amazed. As she said this, she tried to pull down Jane Foster from her side. "Have you seen it? His chest muscles are really big. Also, he actually has eight packs. This is really fascinating."


    When I heard something that Daisy said, Jane looked up and looked at the direction of the mirror. Then immediately turn your eyes to the notes in your hand. At the same time, she said as if she wanted to cover it.


    "Please, Daisy. You also converge. I don''t want you to be complained."


    "I am a woman, a woman who looks at a man''s body should not be illegal!" Daisy squinted and looked back at Jane.


    And Jane said that she didn''t look at her at a glance.


    "What do you say? Right, if you go in because of this, don''t expect me to bail you!"


    "Hey, we are friends. I think we are friends. If we are friends, shouldn''t you bail me when I need you most? And why do I go in because of this kind of thing?"


    If there is anything in the world that is not a master researcher, you can be admired by Jane, and Daisy can definitely occupy such a position. Her brain circuit is really so that there is nothing to say.


    Thor had already walked out of the house at this time. He was on his body and wandered around in the temporary factory building. Even from time to time, pick up something from the table and look at it carefully. It feels as casual as it is here.


    This makes Jane feel very wrong. In fact, she has a cowering curiosity about this strange behavior with almost no normal human characteristics. She is curious about his origins and the secrets of him. But for his ignorance and even fearless behavior, she only has a feeling of fear.


    She wants to keep everything under control. Or to control everything within the scope of what you can imagine. ��.([.c[om So, when she saw Thor very curious to play with her mouse, and it was very likely to crush it in her hand. She quickly went up and stopped him.


    "Sorry, but can''t you tamper with these things? These are all important experimental equipment!" Jane took the mouse from Thor''s hand when he didn''t even believe it.


    Thor did not care about Jane��s curiosity. He showed a good-looking white tooth and looked at her like a big smile like a big boy next door. And this smile immediately gave Jane a weird feeling. Especially when she saw that Torna was comparable to the figure of the top male model, this feeling was even stronger.


    of course. Despite the impulse. But she can''t behave like a singular face like Daisy. So she can only move her eyes and make herself look natural.


    If it is a guy like Tony and Zhou Yi, maybe it��s already obvious that Jane is unnatural. They may seize the opportunity. Have a good relationship with this beautiful scientist. But Thor obviously didn''t have this skill. In this respect, he is a rather slow guy.


    So he just smiled brightly and naively, and raised a t-shirt in his hand and pointed to a label attached to it.


    "What is this. How do you like the Midgarthians like to put this strange thing on their clothes?"


    Seeing the label he pointed out, Jane��s face showed a very embarrassing expression. She reached out and tore off the label, and then said as if she had thrown something away.


    "Oh, this is Dr. Don Blake''s, my ex-boyfriend. He is good for the patient and bad for the girlfriend. So you should know!"


    Thor looked at her slyly. He didn''t really understand what he should know. But the reaction from intuition made him feel like she really understood what she was saying at this time and nodded honestly.


    "Very good. One more thing. You just said that we are Midgarth. Sorry, we are Americans. Not what you said about Midgart. Hey.


    Throw away the last little bit of feelings left in the past. Jane began to buckle his words. She is pretty sure there should be no Midgarth people here. Therefore, she concluded that if Thor is not talking about madness, then that is to say that he recognized them as another race. what is that? Is the race in his hometown? She has already imagined Thor''s coming from her, and she began to radiate her own thinking.


    For her doubts, Thor showed a kind of expression that you are teasing me.


    "What are you talking about? Midgarth is your world. You are the Midgarth."


    This kind of natural tone makes Jane have a depression that has nothing to say. Her mind began to fly, thinking what it meant by Thor. Soon, she found an explanation for herself.


    "Maybe we are talking to ourselves as the people of the earth. In their eyes, our planet is not called the earth. It is called Midgart. The earth is equal to Midgart, that is to say, he really may be Alien?"


    This thought just came out in my mind, and I couldn��t stop the car. Alien. A topic that is as much of a concern as the gods. If she really confirmed the existence of aliens in this research, then let alone, history and the entire human race will remember her.


    The more she thought about her, the more excited she was, she couldn''t help but want to ask Thor about more things. Good to prove everything in her heart. However, at this time Thor was self-satisfied with the t-shirt of her ex-boyfriend, and then shouted like a king who walked into his palace.


    "This mortal body is too weak. Woman. I need you to give food!"


    This tone is really strange for Americans who are used to the so-called democratic freedom. So the three people present were starting to look at him with weird eyes.


    Jane''s eyes were full of surprise and curiosity. She was curious about his identity and the way he talked. And Daisy feels fun, and her heart is uncertain. She only feels that this strong man is so interesting at this time. The only Shavage, who has a normal point in his mind, feels dangerous.


    He doesn''t like the rash egoist like Thor, and he has even begun to worry that he will bring big trouble to Jane. As an elder who grew up watching Jane, he didn''t want to see Jane''s big troubles caused by him. Therefore, he has already played the spirit of twelve points. Prepare to drive Thor away from Jane��s side.


    However, no matter how much he planned. Now they can only say the same thing to this unwelcome guest. Let��s talk about the food problem first. I have been busy for a day. Whether it is Shavig or Jane and Daisy, they are actually hungry.


    Some people are looking for food, others are enjoying food. Colson now holds a Mexican pancake in one hand and a cup of hot cocoa in one hand. Stand in a radiation-proof plasticized isolation room. Enjoy your own food.


    He ate something, his eyes fixed on the hammer in the big hole in front of him. After finally swallowing the contents of his throat into his stomach, he asked curiously to the people around him.


    "Have all of us tried it? Can no one really pick up this hammer?"


    "Yes, sir. If you think there is any delay, we can try again." The SHIELD agent around him replied, and there was an impulse in his eyes to try.


    I didn��t pull it up for the first time. Maybe maybe it will be pulled up the second time? Many people have this idea in mind, because almost everyone thinks that they are the ones that are unique. If this hammer is really spiritual, maybe it will not be obvious to yourself.


    With a smile and shaking his head, Coulson did not have any impulse to implement this idea. He has passed this age of constant arrogance and he now agrees with reasonable data, not the possibility of sudden explosion. I have tried something over and there is really no need to try it a second time.


    Taking a sip of cocoa, he began to put his own sight on several robotic arms that came out of the plasticized isolation room. It is a few extremely sturdy mechanical devices. Their general purpose is to transport faulty heavy machinery, such as heavy tanks.


    This is a military-grade device, and now it is transferred to Coulson here.


    ��Already prepared?�� Look at the lifting device that has hung the hammer with a chain hook. Corson swallowed the last bite of food and asked.


    "You can start the serge at any time, as long as you give orders."


    "So, let''s get started!"


    With his command, the huge robotic arm began to work. It stretched like a giant''s arm, and soon the chain that held it and the hammer was stretched straight. At this time, no matter how the arm moves, it can''t be raised even a little.


    Colson and everyone looked at the hammer and disappointed them. The hammer is always the same as the silk. Even if the chain is squeaky, even the huge robotic arm keeps out the sound of steam. It is not moving, even the soil underneath has not changed.


    The situation is not optimistic, and with a sudden loud noise. Let Collson shift their attention immediately. At this time, people are now the so-called military products have been scrapped. It hangs down softly, not at all as rough and powerful as it first saw it.


    "What happened?" In this case, Colson asked. And immediately he got the answer.


    "Sir, the hydraulic system has collapsed. This thing has been heavily loaded."


    ��Someone can tell me if there is any description on the device''s manual. What is its ultimate strength?��


    "The ultimate lifting force is 15o tons! Chief."


    When he heard this value, Coulson couldn''t help but lick his own brain. He felt a little tricky. If you can''t even get it, then why should he keep it safe? It is not always possible to build a SHIELD branch in the same place. They are the SHIELD, not the hammer. For a hammer to do this, it is really a big problem. However, he really has no way to deal with this hammer that does not enter the oil and salt.


    A robotic arm can''t, he estimates that a few more are also no good. This is no longer a scientific matter. I am afraid that if I want to solve it, I can only rely on some natural forces. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 306： Occasionally got the news

    "I want to know how you got into that cloud. Hey. I mean, how did you come out of that aurora?" Jane, who has already eaten almost Still asked in the horrified Thor.


    Although she knew it was rude to ask such questions when others were eating. But she really can''t wait any longer. Because of this meal, Thor had eaten for two hours.


    "I also want to know how he ate the two big plates, and then he was hungry." Daisy, who had been swelled by the pie, learned the simple tone. Seeing Thor''s good appetite, she was hungry again. But she has reached the limit, it is really no capacity to eat even a piece of pie.


    So she can only make such a voice with envy.


    Thor did not answer any of the questions of either of them. He just desperately swayed the knife and fork, like an old man, desperately stuffing things into his mouth. It can be seen that he seems to be really hungry.


    And watching him play this thing in the mouth, the three people around him began to look at him with a horrified look. This is already a package for the fifth person. And he is still going on, there is no point to stop.


    A lot of food was swallowed, and Thor picked up the cup at hand and poured it into his mouth full of food. When even with the same voice as the Viking pirates in the pirate movies, he shouted.


    "This drink, I like it very much!"


    If you are so excited to drink and drink, you may not feel like it. But if you just scream like a cup of cocoa, it will only make people feel very strange.


    However, Daisy is in a channel with him. She pouted and smiled like a flower idiot.


    "I know you will say that, how are you, very good."


    But soon, her smiles will not continue. Because Thor suddenly felt like a temper, and the cup in his hand was tied to the ground. And shouted loudly.


    "Continued Cup!"


    The cup in his hand was just a very ordinary ceramic cup, so he was immediately smashed by his rude motion. When the cup was smashed, the people in the restaurant looked at him.


    at this time. �Ʃƨn�Ʃ�w[ww.. The Jane, who had been watching his every move, couldn��t help his temper. She first said to the owner of the restaurant, "Sorry, this is just an accident." Then he shouted at Thor.


    "What are you doing? What are you wrong with?"


    "I just want to have another cup!" Thor answered very innocent, because it was in accordance with the customs of his hometown. Asgard, the Asa Protoss used this way to express their satisfaction with food and wine. He does not think that this is wrong.


    "You can talk about it. Why do you want to do it!"


    "I said, like this!"


    ��No!�� Jane feels like she is teaching a child who knows nothing about kindergarten. Still have to force myself to calm down and explain to him. "I mean, say it well. Not like this!"


    Thor, who finally understood something from Jane��s expression. Raised his brow. Sincerely said.


    "I have no intention of offending, madam."


    "Well, don''t mention this again. Also, don''t throw anything, OK?"


    Jane''s tone gave Thor a subtle mood. However, as a member of the Asa Protoss, he chose to accept the advice of this Midgart woman. Although he acts recklessly, it does not mean that he will be mad at what he can''t hear. Even if this is true.


    "I promise in my name!" solemnly promised that Thor agreed to Jane''s request. Although this does not sound so reliable. But after seeing Thor''s look, Jane still believed him. Moreover, the anger in her heart began to fade.


    "Very good!" Even she did not know what she meant by saying this. And obviously, what I saw is a weird smile. The eyes began to wander back and forth between Thor and Jane.


    It was at this time that two locals walked into the restaurant and they shouted loudly as soon as they came in.


    "As usual, you are in the wrong place, it is like a carnival scene."


    "What is the excitement, please, I am going to die soon. w[ww.. I don''t know what happened in the town."


    One of the locals asked for a cup of coffee. Then explain to your partner.


    "They said the satellite crashed into the desert. But I don''t know what satellites will grow like that. But we played very happy, until the so-called American agents ran over and blocked everything."


    Their words attracted Jane''s attention. As astrophysicists, they are very clear about the satellites flying on their heads. Because their experiments used the data of these satellites, they did not believe the ghosts of this satellite.


    And if not a satellite. What would it be? Under such doubts, Jane asked two locals.


    "Sorry to bother, do you say that there is a satellite crash?"


    It was a beautiful woman who saw the question. The two locals were very happy to answer her question.


    "Yes. Those federal agents say it is a satellite. But I can''t see it."


    Upon hearing this answer, Jane and Shavig looked at each other. They have already felt something is wrong. And Thor is still screaming at this time. What is the satellite for him, I am afraid that it is not important to have this food in front of him. And there are such similar ideas as Daisy.


    She looked at Tol, who was very happy, and couldn''t help but seduce her cell phone and said to him.


    "My God, the way you eat is so handsome. No. I want to take you to my Facebook. Come, laugh one!"


    Although I don''t understand what Daisy is doing. However, Thor did not feel anything malicious, but he also made a big smile. And Daisy is even more eager to bring his honor to his Facebook. This year, high-quality men are already showing off the capital.


    Regardless of the tricks of these two living treasures, Shavig asked the topic of Jane.


    "You said that something is not like a satellite, what would it be?"


    "I don''t know what he is. But it looks like a hammer, and it''s heavy. No one can pick it up. The agents say it''s radioactive. I touched it a few times. But you Don''t say, it''s a bit numb."


    Thor didn''t care much about the satellite, but the thing about the hammer was immediately put into the heart. He was exiled to the Asa Protoss in Midgart, if he wanted to return to his hometown, Asgard. It is necessary to rely on his hammer - the power of Mirnier to do this.


    Thor, eager to return to his hometown, even put down his amazing food. Asked directly to get up and take the shoulder of one of the locals.


    "Where is that thing?"


    A strong Jin Dahan is actually very oppressive. At least two locals have nothing to provoke him. So they answered immediately.


    "Go west, it��s 80 kilometers."


    Got the position of Mirnier, and Thor went straight to the door without saying anything. The two locals reminded him kindly at this time.


    "If you want to go there, it��s too late. There has been a whole army there. You can''t get in."


    Thor can care no matter what army is not an army. He also has the pride of being an Asa protoss. As a god, he did not put the Miedgart army in his eyes. He strode in a meteor and soon disappeared into the sight of the locals.


    Jane naturally can''t let him just leave the matter. She also needs to know the secret she wants to know from his mouth. So she quickly chased it up and stopped him on the street.


    "Where are you going?"


    "It''s west, 80 kilometers." Thor did not stop his own steps. But she answered her question.


    "Why are you going there?"


    "I want to get back what I have."


    "What, do you have a satellite?" Listening to such an answer, Jane said incredulously.


    "That''s not a satellite!" Thor heard that his artifact was called a satellite, and Thor immediately corrected it.


    "No matter what it is, the government must set it up. You don''t think about going over like this, and then take it away from a large number of government troops. I want to tell you that it is impossible. The fierce army will definitely put you on the ground before you find it."


    Jane doesn''t care what it is, she cares more about Thor''s safety. She didn''t want him to get into the cage like this, and it has become the government''s little mouse.


    "That is impossible." As a god''s self-confidence, Thor did not believe what Jane said. But consider your own mortal body. He rarely moved back to his brain. "However, if you are willing to take me there, I can tell you everything you want to know."


    "Everything?" chanting the word, Jane can''t hold it anymore. This is what she wants most now.


    "Yes, I just need to get back to Mirnier, you will know everything. The truth of everything, what you want to know."


    Thor explained, but his answer was not very understandable. Especially the Daisy and Shaweg who just caught up.


    "Murnier, what is that?" Daisy had his own doubts. Because she thinks this is definitely not the name of a satellite. And heard the name. Shavig frowned.


    "Jane, can I talk to you??" He stopped her before Jane gave Thor''s reply. And went straight to the side, indicating the simple past.


    Shavig is an elder who looks at Jane. She can''t refuse this request. So she apologized to see Thor, and then went to Shaweg.


    And she just passed. Shavig couldn��t help but press down on her nephew and said to her.


    "Please don''t do this. We can''t do this."


    "You also saw what happened that night. We have to find out what is in the pothole?" Jane is absolutely unacceptable for this kind of request. She immediately retorted and even hoped to change Shawigh''s position. "If we can figure out the problem inside, then we can become a pioneer in this field. Think about it. Eric! He is the answer we are looking for."


    "He is not, Jane!" Shavig was sober, not the same as the confused. He is very clear about how deep the water is. "He is a paranoia. Jane, listen to what he said. Mirnier. Midgart, Rainbow Bridge. These are the stories I heard when I was young. And, Jane. The federal government has stepped in. You Do you know the consequences of this kind of thing? The last scientist who had such a thing, I never contacted him again. Do you know what it means? He is dangerous, Jane!"


    The government��s practice of such scientists is not a secret in the circle. So when faced with this problem. Jane is silent. In the face of life safety and work achievements, she is caught in a dilemma. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 307： Incoming robbers accidentally discovered

    For people like Jane Foster, work research is important, but compared to his own life safety, it is still a lot worse. �èe�éĨe��. Women are generally not as crazy as men in this regard. For them, there are still many things that can replace the status of research. Therefore, people who stand at the top of scientific research are men.


    Jane has no ambition and wants to prove that women can also reach the peak of scientific research. She feels that life is very good, and she has not yet reached the point of putting everything into scientific research. So, in the end she chose to listen to Shaweg.


    "Sorry, I am afraid I can''t help you." Tore, who had been waiting, could only answer this, and Thor was nodded.


    He knows that it is unrealistic for a few ordinary mortals to help him against the army, so he is very free and easy for Jane''s rejection.


    "Then say goodbye here," he said, holding up Jane''s hand and doing a little old kiss. Then I read their names one by one, and bowed their heads slightly. "Jane Foster, Daisy. Louise, and Eric Shaweg, thank you for your help. Goodbye!"


    The three people reacted differently to Thor''s different way of saying goodbye. Like Jane, it was a little overwhelmed to laugh. Then asked Tol with a smile on his face.


    "Oh. So, should I say thank you?"


    Shaweg and Daisy learned how to look at their own, and replied with the same etiquette. They don''t know where this etiquette is, but returning gifts is a very important thing.


    Looking at their awkward way of returning to the ceremony, Thor smiled and turned away. And looking at the way he left, Shavig patted Jane''s shoulder and comforted.


    "Okay, let''s go back to work."


    He took the lead and left Daisy behind him. And Jane looked at Thor''s back and walked in the direction of himself in a step-by-step manner. She would like to explore his secrets, however. She did not have the courage to do so. So she could only watch as much as Thor disappeared from her eyes.


    Will there be another day of reunion? A little doubt is in my heart. �T���èb.[. Let her be lost.


    And with such a mood. She caught up with Shavig and walked over to the factory she rented.


    Just return to the workplace and see what happened there. Jane��s mood has been lost. She rushed to the side of a vehicle full of equipment and shouted at the driver inside.


    "Oh. That''s my thing. What are you doing?"


    The driver ignored her and went straight away. Jane, who was unpredictable in her heart, immediately ran into her studio. As soon as she entered, she saw a group of people in black suits carrying out all her work equipment and materials as if they were doing a big sweep.


    This is her hard work over the past few years, how could it be so unscrupulous? Take away like a robber. So she rushed straight to stop them and asked loudly.


    "Who are you, what the **** is going on here. Where do you want to go with my things?"


    Most of the black people did not pay attention to her, only one person stood up. Answer her question.


    "I am Agent Coulson of SHIELD. I need to requisition your equipment!"


    "What? You can''t do this. You didn''t ask for my opinion! So, it''s illegal for you to do this. Return my things to me." For Kearson, who just responded to her, Jane��s face There is no good face. If you want to come, you will not have any good looks if you take your own efforts.


    She also wants to argue for it. But still haven''t waited for her to say anything. Shavig took her. She whispered to her.


    "Jane, don''t do this, things are much more serious than you think. Let''s just let go."


    "Let''s let go? This is my life." Jane did not honestly listen to Shaweg''s opinion. Letting go of it is really unacceptable to her. So she broke free of Shavig and walked straight to Coulson. Shouted at him. �ƨn���T���ĩ�.[


    "Sorry, madam!" Colson shook his head decisively. "We are investigating a security threat. You are the only recorded celestial data logger around you, so we must misappropriate your records and information."


    "Appropriation? You are robbery. Don''t you pay attention to the law at all?" Jane said, and rushed to a car that was loading. I want to save my own things. But immediately, they were pushed back by the ruthless agents.


    I saw a simple expression that was somewhat unacceptable to reality. Colson smiled and took a check from his pocket.


    "This is for you. This should compensate for your loss."


    I took the check and gave a brief look. It''s not a small amount, but there is still a long way to go from the point where you can honestly forget everything. So she is still entangled. I hope I can save something.


    "I can''t go to the electronics store to buy new ones. These things are all made by myself. These are not available."


    "Then you can definitely make new ones."


    "Then I can definitely go where to tell you."


    In the face of Jane''s threat, Colson showed a regretful expression.


    "Sorry, Miss Foster. We are special departments, you can''t find a place to tell us. But we are good people!"


    "We are also!" Jane, who has no way to do so, can only make the final effort. "I am almost ready to get my answer. My efforts over the past few years have come to fruition. I have put all the information on this phenomenon in my equipment and notebook. Without them, I have to pay for everything. Come on. Do you understand?"


    "Yes." Coulson heard the words and gestured with his eyes. Immediately, an agent came over and took her notebook away from Jane��s hand. This is even more thoroughly provoked her.


    She disregarded the advantage of the high-powered agent of the man, and the whole person rushed up and wanted to get back his notebook. But it didn''t work, and the agent easily pushed her back. And when she wanted to go up again, Shavig stopped her.


    "Calm down, calm down. Jane!" He stopped the impulsive Jane, and also watched the agents of the SHIELD.


    Under their sight, everything was put into the car. And Colson only said one, thank you for your cooperation. I led the team to disappear from their eyes.


    There is no place to say anything about this kind of connection. Jane is completely stunned. She looked at her own things and walked away from her. After a long time, she came back to God. And once I passed God, she spread the fire to Shaweg.


    "Eric, why are you blocking me? You can''t look at them and just take my heart."


    Shavig understands what kind of mood Jane is, but he has his own reasons for doing so. So he explained.


    "Jane, this thing is too complicated. They are SHIELD. What they have to do is not something we can solve."


    "Shenzhen, the SHIELD is what happened. Even if they are special organizations, they can''t do this. Is there no law in this world?"


    Jane is still complaining, venting her inner feelings. And Shavigh waited until her mood was almost the same. I went on to say.


    "Remember the scientist I told you about? He is a top geek who studies gamma rays. There are some things in the middle, and the connection between us is intermittent. And once the SHIELD found me. After I learned about his existence from me, I have no news of him anymore. Not only me, there is no such thing in the whole circle. Do you understand what I mean?"


    After calming down, Jane felt scared. But she is still somewhat unwilling.


    "Then look at them and take away everything from me. Looking at my efforts over the past few years is completely in vain?"


    Shavig thought for a moment and said.


    "I see if I can contact some friends, if I can. If they use up these instruments, maybe we can get them back. I will mail them to him!"


    "Your laptop has been taken away by them. There is my tablet, I just got 30 songs." Just after checking everything, Daisy told him a tragic news. And when I heard the news, Shavig��s whole person also collapsed.


    In that notebook, there are papers he wrote these days, if there is no notebook. Those papers will completely say goodbye to him.


    "Let''s go now, go to the town to mail!" Without saying anything, Shavig ran directly to their car. Jane and Daisy looked at each other and followed them.


    This is their last chance. If they can, they really don''t want to start over again.


    At this time, on the car. Colson has begun to flip the information from Jane. That was what he had torn off from Jane''s bulletin board, and that he thought it was important.


    Although these images are somewhat blurred due to the equipment, Coulson can clearly distinguish the inside. If he looks good, it is a figure. And what kind of silhouette will come out of the aurora? He thought for a moment and then had an uneasy guess.


    After thinking for a long time, he touched out the phone. Give a text message to a person.


    "Man, I need your help. I have a little trouble here, if I can. Come to this place, I know that you are coming very fast. So, give me a reply before coming!"


    He attached the address at the end of the message. And soon, his text message will have a reply.


    "Phil, do you have trouble asking me for help? Big trouble or little trouble?"


    "Little trouble is definitely not a problem for you."


    "Please, you have never been too small to find me. Forget it, wait for me, I will pass in an hour."


    After getting the news, Corson finally let go of his heart. In any case, security is guaranteed. Then the rest, you can only see how the situation is showing up. Looking at the photos in his hand, he had a feeling of expectation.


    Who are you going to be? (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 308： Pet cooking base is in front

    I finally found a computer with mail in the library of the town. . . . Shavig gave his own message to his friends and wanted to see if there was any way to get these equipment back through the internal relations of SHIELD. But his friend has not responded for a long time.


    Shavig can only greet them with a simple voice, indicating that they should need a little more time to wait. Let them go find something else to do.


    When nothing was done, Daisy thought about it and sat down in the library. Although her tablet is gone, there is a mobile phone. As a young man now, there is a mobile phone in hand, you can kill a lot of time.


    As for Jane, after the face''s look changed, she left the library with their car key. Shavight��s current attention is all on the computer. If he is not right, Jane will stop Jane. But he didn''t have all of this, so things have changed.


    Jane got on the driver''s seat and stayed for a little while. Then it seems that I have made up my mind and moved the car directly. It opened in the direction of the west side of the town.


    She did not have much hope for the help of Shaweg''s friends. So, in this case. She chose a way to take risks and take advantage of a shortcut she knew. And Thor is the only shortcut she knows.


    All her efforts are just for that answer. The answer is in the hands of Thor. Find Thor, help him, and get the answer from his hand. This is the only way she can think of saving her own losses. Therefore, at the moment she has only one purpose is to find Thor.


    Where is Thor now?


    In a pet shop in the town, Chinese pet shop owner Li Shizhen ushered in a special guest. A tall golden man, a guy who walks into the pet store and lets the little animals completely lose their voice.


    Although Thor has been shackled from God to mortal. But his body still has the divinity of being a god. Although this divinity is sealed, it is easily felt by animals that are sensitive to organs. So as soon as he came in, the entire pet shop became silent from the bustle.


    This makes Li Shizhen, who is accustomed to the lively sound of pet shops, very strange. �ũƨb. But strangely, it will not affect the guests he greets. So this time, he just said to Thor.


    "Welcome, can I help you, sir?"


    "I want a partner, a guy who can take me to the west." Look around. The situation in Tor is quite different from what he imagined. "What are you doing here?"


    "Hey! You asked very well, sir. My pets are complete and varied. Do you want a guide dog? I have Jinmao, Labrador and Dalmatian. They are all professionally trained, regardless of Where do you want to go. They can help you!"


    Li Shizhen directly understood the meaning of Thor as he wanted a guide dog, so he immediately introduced Tole to the dogs in his pet shop. But although he is very enthusiastic, dogs can''t buy it. For this mighty big man, no matter which kind of dog he said, it is a sick look. This makes Li Shizhen somewhat embarrassed.


    "Sorry. My dog ??here is usually very active. Maybe the temperature is abnormal today, the dogs are not very comfortable!"


    Looking at the little guys in the cage, Thor didn''t think the dogs could take them to find Mirnier. So he said immediately.


    "I don''t want these. Are you bigger here? Am I talking about horses?"


    "The bigger, I have Alaska and the Greater Caucasus here. But the horse, sir, are you sure you want a horse?"


    Thor nodded. Li Shizhen, who got the answer, immediately laughed.


    "You are here, sir. I have just entered a very beautiful stable. I have a tempered little guy. Do you want to see it?"


    "Of course!" To hear Li Shizhen said, Thor immediately nodded. A horse is very important to him now. He is no longer a **** in the sky, so a riding mount is indispensable to him.


    Li Shizhen heard this. �èe�éĨe��. Immediately said to him.


    "Please wait a moment, I will pull it out."


    He said as he walked toward the back of the store. After a while, he took a horse out.


    This is a well-proportioned horse stable, his hoof-shaped round scale, and his limbs are strong and powerful. The muscles on the body are also very full, and the whole body has a thick layer of hair. At first glance, it is a horse that lives in a bitter cold area and has endurance. Of course, the premise of all this is that you have to ignore its height.


    This is a Shetland pony, and the height is only just one meter away. If it is for a child to ride, there are still some possibilities. But if you want to mount a big man like Thor, mount it. It is probably far from enough.


    Looking at this look, looking at the little pony that seemed to bite a bite, Thor''s face showed sorrow and anger.


    "What is this? Are you planning to deceive me with a little gnome?"


    "Hey, sir. Speak and pay attention. This is not a gnome that grows malformed. It''s a rare breed. Is this a ponies, is the ponies understand? It''s the best pony in the world!"


    Most of the people who can open pet stores are those who love pets. So when Thor��s words and deeds insulted his baby��s meaning. Li Shizhen immediately retorted the righteousness. It seems that with his words and deeds, the little pony around him immediately confronts Thor and is a long squat, and by the way, a large block of spit.


    Thor, who was splashed by the spit, subconsciously wanted to anger, but suddenly heard a rush of horns.


    He looked up. It was a smile that saw a smile on the car and shouted at him.


    "I changed my mind. I took you to that place, you told me the answer. How?"


    "No problem!" With a car sitting, who would want to ride a horse? Tolly ignored Li Shizhen and his little pony, and broke into the car in three steps and two steps.


    Then Jane stepped on the gas pedal and the whole car was flying out. Only Li Shizhen and his pony were left, staring at each other with big eyes and small eyes. It was not until this time that Li Shizhen was present that his own business seemed to have been eclipsed.


    But if you paste it, you will paste it. For this guy who looks down on his pet. Li Shizhen still doesn''t want to sell her baby to them.


    At this time, Thor did not know that he had been listed as an unwelcome person by the lover. He just pouted and asked Jane, who was focused on driving.


    "How did you change your mind?"


    "My stuff was all taken away by the government''s robbers. I have nothing now. So I am thinking, helping you may help me save some of your losses. Your answer can do this, is ?"


    Jane drives the car on one side. While answering Thor''s question. She is very honest on this issue. This point can be distinguished even by Thor. So he also answered honestly.


    "I don''t know what the answer you want is. But I can be sure that the answer I told you is something you absolutely can''t imagine. Or, it''s something that your Midgarthite has never touched."


    "Unprecedented? Then I am relieved."


    I got this answer. I have already made Jane feel satisfied. She did not expect more meaning. Being able to know an unprecedented answer is enough for her to meet.


    The car is moving forward, even though Jane has the glorious title of a female driver. But in general, her car is not driving fast. Although the distance of 80 kilometers is not long, it is enough for her to open an hour. And when she got there, it was already dark.


    Look at the long wire mesh around the front. And everywhere, soldiers who are patrolling. Jane stopped his car decisively.


    "I can''t move forward. If I move forward, I don''t know what will happen." Look at the heavily guarded isolation zone. Jane''s face showed an ugly color. "You just want to find you in this place." Is this a joke? You also saw that there are soldiers in the army everywhere. I want to say, let''s go back."


    Before I saw the specific situation, all the ideas were actually untenable. Even Jane began to think of bravery and fearlessness. Even she thought about taking Thor to the front of the agent named Coulson and let Thor give him a color look. But after seeing the specific situation here, she was still decisive.


    Not to mention rushing in, she did not even have the courage to enter the patrol soldiers'' sight. under these circumstances. The only thing she thought of was turning back. Then honestly wait for the help of Shaweg''s friends.


    But since Tor has come to this place, how can he think about going back to this kind of thing? He opened the door and slammed it at the same time.


    "You are waiting here, don''t mess around. I am alone!"


    "Are you crazy? That''s a soldier in a whole camp. You can''t see it, they have a gun in their hand, it''s a real guy."


    At this time, Jane even suppressed the voice. It seems that I am afraid that once I get louder, I will attract the patrolling soldiers.


    For her fear, Thor understood. But do not agree. He is the **** of Asgard, the heroic and fearless warrior. A battlefield hero who can be compared with the **** of war. Even though he has been deprived of the power of the gods, his bones are still Raytheon. Still the brave and fearless guy.


    Even the terrible Frost Giants seemed to be idle, not to mention the army of a group of Midgarthians.


    "Wait for the good news of my triumph, Jane Foster!" Leave this sentence. He touched the past with a camp set up by the SHIELD.


    And watching him disappeared into the darkness. Jane involuntarily touched her face and felt her emotions.


    "I must be crazy. No! I have to think about ways."


    She is very appreciative of Thor''s heroism. But for the result of his actions, she is not very optimistic. In order to get him back safely, she had to find someone to help. Shaviger is her only hope at this time.


    With this in mind, she called the phone of Daisy.


    "Don''t tell Dai Savage. We are in trouble." (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 309： Long drive straight into the army

    Along the shadows of the rolling hills in the desert, reflected in the moonlight, Thor quietly touched the temporary camp set up by SHIELD. �n��.([.c{o[m{


    At the outermost part of the camp is a layer of superimposed barbed wire with a sign of "Danger, don''t enter". This is a warning from the SHIELD to the general public, because there are people who are curious at all times. But Thor is not a curiosity, but a reason to enter.


    So he ignored the warning in front of him and directly reached out to hold the mesh on the wire mesh.


    Although it has been deprived of the power of the gods. But his body is still much stronger than the average person. His hands are even more powerful than ordinary iron tongs. This kind of iron wire that can be pinched off with a hard clamp of iron tongs, like a noodle with a bit of strength in his hand, will be pulled with a little effort. Smash.


    Three times and two times, he opened a crack on the wire mesh that he passed. Then he touched the interior of the camp straight.


    The shadow became his best shelter at this time. With many years of experience in the battlefield of Asgard, he was not afraid of danger along the way, avoiding the dark whistle and patrolling soldiers set by another SHIELD. I touched my destination.


    The barracks and the quarantine are almost in front of you. It seems that you have already felt the power of Mirnier. Thor has involuntarily exposed his excited smile. He has some time to wait.


    Unable to enter the isolation room from an entrance, Thor began to follow his own feelings. However, when his body just entered the interior of the room, the alarm rang immediately.


    "Warning, there is an unidentified entry. Duplicate, there is an unidentified entry."


    As soon as the voice rang, Thor immediately realized that he had been made. However, he is not very clear about how it was made. He is pretty sure that he has avoided the sight of all the patrolling guards. �e�e��.[". c?o{m even avoided some things like cameras. But he was still present, which made him very confused.


    How can Thor from Asgard know how sensitive the identity system is to those who do not have a license. Of course, even he knows. It may not be how much you care.


    Since it has already been made, he does not intend to play any lurking tricks. In this case, he does not retreat, and follows the strength of the wonderful Neil, and directly flies away.


    Naturally. At this time, his figure was also taken into the line of sight by the ubiquitous camera in the isolation room.


    Looking at Thor, who was running like a lion, Colson picked up the intercom and said.


    "Guard, stop me. Don''t let him get close to the goal!"


    For the agents of the SHIELD, the orders of the superiors are almost absolute. So Coulson ordered that almost all the agents stationed nearby were acting. This caused Thor��s actions to be seriously disturbed.


    He had just run a corner and headed up to four or five agents in black suits. Seeing that Thor did not seem to have any suspicious weapons, the four or five agents did not say anything, and picked up his arms and rushed toward Tol.


    They thought that Thor was just a nearby civilian and broke into it because of curiosity. So they think very simple. Just pack him up and throw it out directly from here. This is a very naive idea, and they quickly paid the price for this idea.


    A slightly smaller agent is the fastest. He wants to go back from Thor''s side and attack his soft ribs directly, so that he loses resistance as quickly as possible. But he has just stepped in and he hasn''t done anything yet. It was swept out by Tol''s long arm and a thick arm like a reinforced concrete cast, and the thin agent was directly taken out.


    At this time, the next few agents just followed up. They can''t take care of the companion who was thrown out. ." The two men waved their fists one by one and slammed toward his face. On the front side, it was a big foot, and it was over to Thor��s belly.


    These three people are well-versed. Let him care for the left side, can''t take care of the right side. I took a punch around the bow and couldn''t take care of it. At this time, Thor immediately had a decision.


    He crossed his hands and blocked the fists of two people from left to right. When one of the middle man came over, he immediately walked back. Lifting his knees and leaning over the bottom of his foot.


    This knee hit is fast and fierce, and full of strength. So under the impact, it immediately made a sparse bone twisting sound in one of the ankles and calves. At the same time, he has no mercy on his hands. The left and right arms were so crossed and pulled, and the people on both sides stood unsteadily, and the whole person collided toward the middle position.


    Although the two agents tried to avoid the other side, they couldn''t stand the torment on the side. He withdrew his hand when the two men lost their balance, and then slammed into the middle of the heads of the two agents. The two agents had softly fell to the ground.


    Easily, a small team of SHIELD agents were all subdued by Thor, and the whole process did not even have twenty seconds. This situation makes it impossible for Corsen, who has been monitoring this place, to be a whole person.


    These are the agents of SHIELD, not the security guards of the mall. They are all elites who have come in from all over the world. Don''t say anything else, it''s just a close combat, everyone has the ability to single out five ordinary adults.


    But now, seeing their performance, Coulson just wants to squint and pretend not to see. It��s too shameful. If you want to say it, the square dance aunt that is emerging in New York may be better than them. The most important thing is that he is not all his own. A foreign aid that did not belong to the SHIELD had just been called by him.


    The appearance of the SHIELD personnel was seen by him. It was said that the face of the SHIELD was thrown out of the earth. In order to save a little face of the SHIELD, Coulson had to make a strong smile and said to Zhou Yi, who was around.


    "They are just outside agents, believe me. Soon we can get the guy who came in."


    "I look at it, I hope you can not let me down!" Zhou Yi, who has already felt something from Thor''s body, smiled and prepared for the movie silently. The Aegis Bureau��s big ugly thing is really a favorite thing for him.


    Coulson doesn''t know what a ghost is playing in Zhou Yi. He is even less likely to know the true identity of Thor. In order to save a little bit of the image of the SHIELD agent in front of Zhou Yi, he issued a death order.


    "Listen, don''t let this civilian continue to be awesome in our territory. I don''t care where you are now. In short, please give this guy to me immediately. If you are still as unsatisfactory as I just did, I I don''t mind bringing you back to the center. Let''s start the fighting training with the kids!"


    This sentence is said to be exported. Immediately scared a lot of agents. Many of them can come out of the center. So they are very clear about the situation there. In order to cultivate a truly trustworthy man, SHIELD collects age-appropriate adolescents around the world. Perform optimization training from an early age.


    And fighting, as a coursework that can only produce results through perseverance and perseverance. It is necessary to start teaching from the earliest period.


    That is to say, most of the children who participated in the fighting training are still underage children. If you let these graduated agents return to the center, mix them with a group of children. Then they will not be a man in the future.


    People want to face the skin. under these circumstances. Almost all agents have acted. This naturally makes Thor a bit difficult.


    I haven��t taken two steps yet, and the agents in threes and threes have rushed up. Against him, he moved his offensive. If it is a normal human being, I am afraid that even if I can fight again, I can''t afford such endless harassment and high-intensity frequent battles.


    But Thor is not an ordinary person. He is a warrior who has fought in Asgard for nearly a thousand years and is also an Asa protoss. Even if there is no divine power, his body is still the **** of the Asa Protoss.


    Powerful body plus the skills to exercise in endless battles. There are really no ways to stop the human agent in the district.


    Throwing a fist on the face of a big man, slamming his elbow joint while rubbing his face, and then violently letting his huge body have to lie down under the counter-production of the joint. At this time, Thor directly hugged his body. He was slammed on the ground with a standard front throw.


    The damage caused by the body of two hundred pounds under such a large movement is absolutely tons. So this huge agent was just two sounds, and it completely disappeared.


    Although Thor sure that he did not have any killers, it is unkind to say that this unlucky agent is expected to take at least a week''s estimate to ease the coming of God.


    The agent who had just been stumbled by Thor was already the last agent stationed nearby. The guys who were knocked down by Thor in the past have already had two dozens of fights. Plus this is all the agents who heard the command from Coulson. Of course, there are other agents in this camp, but I am afraid it is too late to transfer him to stop him.


    Look at everything that is born here. Colson was shocked by the whole person. He looked at the figure of Thor appearing on the screen and asked him.


    "Do you think this would be an ordinary person? Buddy. He just solved two dozen agents in front of me. He was trained from there, China Shaolin Temple?"


    "I can''t see the origin of this guy, but he seems to have found what he is looking for. How. Are you not ready to stop him?" Zhou Yi guessed the identity of Thor, but did not guess this. Tell Corson. That is not his field, nor what he should know. So he pointed to the screen in front of him and opened the topic with the picture that appeared above.


    "Sir, I am already in position. Is it allowed to attack?" At this time, a voice passed into Coulson''s ear. Colson, who had already noticed Thor''s action, immediately stopped him.


    "Wait a minute. Agent Barton. It''s not the time!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 310： In the past, awakened by a hammer

    "Not the time?" Standing on a hoisted platform, with a bow and arrow aiming at Thor''s agent, Barton heard the words hesitating, and then consulted. ���n. "[. c[o


    "Let him touch and see, I want to know what will happen!" Colson explained to Barton, and his vision was cast into the sky.


    Originally still a cloudless sky, when Thor approached the hammer they were guarding, it immediately surged and clouded. This vision is definitely not a coincidence in Coulson''s view.


    He has arranged for more than one person to come into contact with this mysterious hammer, but there is such a vision, so far only Thor is this one. With this alone, he can be sure that Tol��s identity is not normal.


    At this time, he already thought of what he had found in Jane Foster, a photo that seemed to be an alien. He felt that if there was no accident, then Thor would be this person.


    So can he pick up this hammer? If he takes it, what will happen after that? For Coulson, who already has a guess in his heart, these are all things he needs to know.


    For him, if the SHIELD could not get this hammer. Then controlling the owner of the hammer or talking to the owner of the hammer becomes the top priority. So at this time, he stopped all interference with Thor. He is waiting for the subsequent changes in the situation, so that it can be adjusted to the corresponding means.


    The result will be, this time depends entirely on Thor and his wonderful Neil.


    Thor is not worried about whether he can pick up Mirnier again. He is the master of Mirnier, this is something that has not changed in the past millennium. Therefore, he firmly believes that as long as he holds Mirnier, he will be able to lift it up and, by its power, regain his power.


    Look at the wonderful Neil, the hammer of Quin, in front of his own eyes. �Ũn�Ʃ�.?. Thor��s face showed a smile of joy that had not reunited for a long time. It seems to be sensing its existence. Mirnier also sheds invisible power. This force is a large amount of strong electromagnetic interference in the monitoring of the SHIELD. For nature, this invisible wave is the thunder of the thunder and the downpour of the downpour.


    This made Coulson even more determined in his heart. This is the owner of the hammer he always believed to exist.


    Standing in the rain like a note, Thor stretched out a hand. As usual, he grasped the artifact that is closely related to his fate. He wants to lift up Mirnier and regain his glory as a god. But no matter how hard he is, he can''t take Mirnier off the pedestal cast by the earth.


    It is like having a root on it, it is simply not moving. This situation caused Thor''s heart to sink. He quickly used two hands and made all the strength to lift it. But it is the same as the situation just now. This still has no use.


    The rain was even bigger, the cold rain poured over Thor''s body, and he woke up from his own fantasy. At this time, he suddenly realized that everything is different.


    He is no longer the one who is the eye-catching Thunder in Asgard, the king of the future gods. It is a mortal who has been exiled from his hometown and deprived of his strength. Mirner has not belonged to him, the same. The glory of his **** in the past has also completely left him.


    This made him painful, desperate, and then sorrowful. He is like a wounded beast. Stumbled in a muddy, then looked up at the black sky and the sudden thunder, a painful and unwilling snoring.


    "Father, why! Father! Why don''t you let me go back? Why!"


    The thunder was louder and louder, but with the silence and dryness of Thor''s heart, the pouring rain began to gradually decrease.


    Until this time, Coulson was not the same thing as he thought. �©ũĩèT�e.


    So this time. He can only say with a little regret.


    "The good show is over. The ground group controls him. Also, give him something to eat and drink. I have a question to ask him."


    Agents who had already been ready to go immediately rushed into the pothole. In a muddy escorting, there is no fighting spirit, such as Thor, who is walking with his body. At this time, people with a clear eye can see what this guy seems to have suffered. However, there are not many people who care about how he has been hit.


    Even with everything that Thor did, the impressions of these agents on him were basically negative. So naturally, there must be little tricks like punching and kicking along the way.


    For the little tricks of these agents. Thor, who has never been good in temper, has been tolerated without a word. At this moment, the pain in the heart is far more intense than the one coming from. The self-abandonment from the heart made him completely numb to everything outside. Don''t say that this kind of punching and kicking is to poke a knife into his body. He does not necessarily react.


    The grief is greater than the death of the heart, which is probably the feeling of Thor at the moment.


    And as Thor was escorted away, the Thunder gradually stopped. The rain has disappeared, and everything has changed into what it was before. As if everything had just happened, those thunder and heavy rain did not seem to appear the same. And for this kind of change in the weather that is going fast, it is really killing Coulson and he will not believe it. These are all accidental.


    If these are accidental, then it is too accidental. Besides, what kind of people will have this kind of thunder lightning to accidentally help him? With such questions, Coulson asked people around him.


    "Man, what do you think? Is this really accidental?"


    At this moment, Coulson''s side is only Zhou Yi, so only he is answering this question.


    "It depends on what you think, if you think this is accidental. This is accidental. If you think this is not accidental, then it is not. Actually yes or no, it is not important for the answer to the question. What''s important is that our gentleman seems to be disappointed? I am disappointed with what he is determined to do."


    "Do you think something is wrong?" What Paulson heard from Zhou Yi''s words. "You also think that the problem is not accidental. Also, do you think this person is not simple?"


    "People who can overcome so many agents, even those who are unscrupulous agents, are rare in this world. In this regard, he is actually not simple." Looked like a smile, a smile, Zhou Yi The eyes are full of jokes. "And, I am not here to discuss the identity of this man with you. Remember, I was called to help you, if this is what you want me to help you, believe me Coulson, this is absolutely There won''t be the next one."


    God knows how difficult it is to call Zhou Yi next time to help. So Coulson didn''t want to waste such a valuable opportunity on this kind of research. He showed his signature smile and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Man, don''t worry. The help I said is not such a thing. How do I bother you with such a small matter. What really needs your help is that thing."


    He said, referring to the following Miller, the mysterious hammer that they have studied for a long time without any information.


    "I want to ask you to try to pick it up, or to say. Can you get something from it that is useful to us?"


    "This hammer?" asked, Zhou Yi''s figure flashed, it appeared directly on the side of the hammer. "Just the guy just want to pick it up? Why, your SHIELD is also helpless about it?"


    "You don''t want to watch it small, but his weight is not light. We have used the largest tonnage crane that can be used, but there is still no way to take it. This is a magical thing, enough to make us helpless. So I think If there are people in the world who can take it up, should you be one?"


    "Interesting!" Gently smiled, Zhou Yi extended his hand and held the handle of the hammer. When he came into contact with the hammer, a special kind of induction was passed from the hammer.


    He can clearly distinguish the response of this hammer to him. It is rejecting him, or it is saying that most of his body is excluded. At the same time, it accepted the last part of his body.


    Zhou Yi can perceive that an inexplicable divine power condenses in this hammer, making it a mountain. Unless it fits the phase of the hammer, it is almost impossible to pick it up.


    First try to use simple power, but the results are not very good. Even if Zhou Yi raised the power to a huge value, the whole earth under his feet began to tremble slightly. It is also impossible to move this hammer at all.


    This situation made Colson somewhat disappointed and also had some surprises. He just wanted to say something, but he only saw Zhou Yi gently mentioning that the hammer was as light as nothing, and he was held in his hand.


    And when he lifted Mirnier, the whole sky suddenly became dark. The wind was so strong that the black clouds rose, and a lightning bolt broke through like a sharp arrow, and it went straight to the hammer of Zhou Yi. The glare of the electric light haunted around the hammer, letting Colson almost take away all the sights by this dazzling light.


    Compared with the visual stimulation, Coulson felt more shocked inside. The only feeling he had at this time was that this time it seemed to be really a bit big.


    Let Zhou Yi get such a seemingly powerful weapon, which is really not good news for the SHIELD to which he belongs. But at this time, it seems to be an unrealistic problem to persuade Zhou Yi to put things down.


    Lifting the stone and licking your own feet, this is the reaction of Coulson at the moment. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 311： When abandoned, the so-called qualification

    Colson only noticed Zhou Yi''s movements at this time, but did not notice his eyes. ???` Zhou Yi, holding a hammer, his eyes are indifferent, indifferent and pity, calmly like a deep lake.


    This calm seems to be completely unshakable. Even if the outside world thunders and flashes, the same vision will not affect him. He just looked at it quietly, watching the lightning like a dragon snake walking up the hammer. Desperately want to get into his body from the hammer.


    As a god, he clearly perceives it. What is uploaded from the hammer is a real power of gods. Not only the divinity, but even the package has a complete capacity.


    It can be said that as long as you hold this hammer, you can use the power of the spirit as much as the gods. And this power, if he does not feel wrong, is the power of thunder and lightning.


    In other words, just hold the hammer. You can gain the boundless power of the real Thunder god, harness the thunder and drive the lightning. Become a great existence above the mortal.


    I believe that this is a temptation for anyone. Even Zhou Yi is no exception. This is a powerful weapon, something that is no less than the weapon of the legendary god. Compared with it, the long gun that Zhou Yi still uses is simply a toy in the hands of children.


    The Edelman alloy rifle can be called a squad in the mortal world, but it is still somewhat dwarfed by the real **** weapon. And this hammer, Mirnier is a real **** weapon.


    Faced with such temptations, face the impulse to have a real artifact. Zhou Yi just smiled at this time and spit out two words.


    "go back!"


    It was as if the commander of the army had issued an unquestionable command, and the lightning that was on the coil of Mourne was immediately circled and disappeared on the surface of the hammer. And with the disappearance of this lightning. Zhou Yi��s eyes also changed.


    His eyes were no longer as indifferent and calm as the beginning, and this caused the hammer in his hand to sink. ???` Although it did not fall from his hand to the ground, but can also be seen from his movements. At this point he wants to pick it up, but it is not so easy to write.


    How is this going? There is doubt in the heart of Colson. He noticed the change of Zhou Yi''s eyes, but he cleverly pressed himself and did not say this question. He is very clear. I also understand very well. Some things are not something you can ask for. If you know more about it, it may lead to a fatal disaster. He does not have to bring such consequences because of a moment of curiosity.


    So he wisely avoided this problem and asked him instead.


    "You lifted it up? How. Do you feel anything?"


    He saw Zhou Yi''s eye changes and the lightning effects on Mirne. As for the deeper things, it is not that he can figure it out. He didn''t know what Zhou Yi had almost got, and he didn''t know what he had given up. He only knows that the movement has been great. If he did not order before, it might be possible to introduce huge riots in the current camp.


    and so. Whether it is to cover up your own present. Or to satisfy his curiosity, he has asked some of these words.


    "You have seen it, aren''t you?" The face smiled slightly, but Zhou Yi quietly closed his eyes. He seems to be thinking, so it seems that some thoughts are not. But he still honestly answered Coulson. "I took it up. It doesn''t seem as hard as you think. As for feeling, believe me, you won''t want to know!"


    "Please, this is the main purpose of my request. If we can''t control it, at least you have to let me know what his effect is. Or what is the consequence of picking it up. I don''t believe it. It��s just that big move. It��s just to declare that it was picked up.��


    "Well, if you insist on it!" Feel the strong knowledge of Coulson, Zhou Yi thought about it, or told him the answer. "You can think of it as a weapon of the gods.????`co?m is right, it is the same thing as the weapon in myth. As long as you can pick it up and get it recognized, you can drive it." Its power has become a person who calls for the rain and calls for lightning. Of course, the premise is that you must be able to pick it up."


    "Then you?" Hearing such an answer, Colson immediately looked directly at Zhou Yi. There is such a voice.


    "I gave up, I don''t need this kind of power. And I don''t have to take other people''s things. It''s not suitable for me, even though it is very precious, very precious!"


    Say it. Zhou Yi��s words can��t help but reveal a touch of regret and regret. However, he did not regret it, because this is his own decision. Since it has already been decided, there is absolutely no regret.


    When he heard that Zhou Yi said that he gave up this power, Coulson could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He does not think that Zhou Yi has the need to lie to himself. Since he said this, then he must have given up. And gave up this kind of thing, whether it was for him. Still speaking to the SHIELD. In fact, it is a good thing. At the very least, there is no conflict between them.


    Without asking him why he gave up, Colson turned to another question.


    "So, can you tell me. What are the conditions for picking it up? Don''t tell me if you have the power, if that''s the case, I''m afraid I can only ask Dr. Banner."


    "Of course not, but are you sure you really want to know? Phil. Really, I don''t think you can find someone like this, take Mirnier! Right, Mirnier is it. Name. It told me when I just picked it up."


    "The more you say the more weird. I feel like it has its own life." I looked at the hammer that was put back to the original position, and Colson��s eyes were completely unbelievable. "However, just as it is to have your own life. Dude, I am sure I have to know the answer. What kind of person can pick it up."


    "Qualified people! Or, a person who has the courage, the courage, the fairness and the selflessness. These are the conditions. Believe me, Phil, it is more precise than the polygraph, only to do this. Its approval. The kind of tricks your agents like to play have no effect in front of Mirner."


    "Hey, are you sure?" Although it was a questioning tone, Coulson said it only expressed one meaning. That is to say that everything is completely unbelievable to Zhou Yi. If you add his current look, it is a 100% sketch, you are definitely teasing my expression.


    Courage, courage, justice, selflessness. If it is said before Zhou Yi picks up the hammer, Colson may still believe it, but after Zhou Yi took the hammer named Mirnier, he could not believe such a thing.


    He and Zhou Yi are friends, and they are quite familiar with each other. He is still very clear about what kind of person Zhou Yi is. He is a good person, but he is definitely not so pure. Even if it is true as Zhou Yi said, then Corson is almost certainly not sure whether there is any suitable candidate in the world.


    He does not believe that someone can do this, or that there are such people in the world. Because to this extent, people can never survive in this world.


    Purely to this extent, it is not a good thing. This is true for them, for others.


    Zhou Yi saw the unbelief and suspicion in Colson''s eyes, but he already said the truth, there is really nothing else to say. He has already told him the answer, as to believe it or not, that is his problem. So he just smiled and stopped talking more.


    I saw the idea that Zhou Yi didn''t say much. Coulson can only choose to give up, he has no habit of forcing others, and there is no right to force Zhou Yi. So he sighed and prepared to bring the subject to what they had said about the Avengers team.


    At this time, such a voice came from his communication device.


    "Sir, the guy is crazy. He strongly wants to see you!"


    "See me?" After a doubt, Coulson decided to go to see Thor, who is said to have been mad. In any case, Thor''s identity is very suspicious. So why can''t he just leave him alone? "I know, I will pass right away."


    Back in a sentence, Coulson looked at Zhou Yi, who was still silent, apparently thinking about something.


    "Want to be together?"


    "Of course!" One flash, Zhou Yi appeared on the edge of Coulson. Coalson, who was somewhat uncomfortable with this sudden appearance and disappearing game, immediately complained.


    "Can you not be like the guy in the fast silver, how come it suddenly? I know that you are very fast, but can''t you show it everywhere. This can''t prove anything else."


    "I just want to save some time! If you don''t want to, I will pay attention."


    "I''m pretty sure, I don''t want to. This is bad for my heart!" gave a positive answer, and Coulson took the lead and walked toward the detention room. And Zhou Yi is like a silent ghost behind him.


    He is actually very curious, what is Thor��s madness for?


    Soon, Corson and Zhou Yi saw Thor, who is said to have been mad. However, his appearance does not seem like a madman, because Coulson only saw calmness in his eyes, and he was more calm than usual. Or it is silence.


    "I heard that you want to find me? Is there anything?"


    "Just the lightning, have you picked up Mirnier?"


    Thor directly asked his own question. And when he asked this question. Colson is finally certain, this guy is the figure that appears in that image. Only he can be that person. Otherwise, how could he know the name?


    "who are you?"


    Colson, who had doubts in his mind, began to question the identity of Thor. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 312： Big joy and fairness

    If it was before, someone asked questions like Thor. .?`c?o?m? Thor may be confident and proud to tell him that standing in front of him is Asgard��s Thor, the thunder of the Asa Protoss, the son of Odin, the father of the gods, is also The future king of Asgard.


    But now he has no courage to say so. He lost his power and couldn��t find it again. He had no confidence and madness. Now he is just a dog who has lost his family. He is a poor worm who can''t return home.


    So in the face of Coulson''s question, Thor just replied with a smirk.


    "I am just a wanderer who is always exiled, a poor worm who has lost everything. You don''t have to know my name. Just tell me who picked up Mirnier?"


    From his tone, Coulson couldn''t help but hear how desperate he was. But in the end, he still felt a little incomprehensible about this matter. Because you can''t pick up a hammer and despair, no matter how you look, it''s ridiculous. Even if you pick up this hammer, you can have the boundless power of the same as Zhou Yi said, but if you can''t get it, you won''t be frustrated to this extent.


    Maybe there is something unknown about this? In a pragmatic spirit of inquiry, Colson began to ask tentatively.


    "You said that you were exiled? I don''t understand, which country were you expelled from? Which crimes did you commit, killing? Terrorist attacks?"


    Thor is silent on this, but Coulson is very patient.


    "Your skill is very good. Are you a professional mercenary or a killer? My people have not searched for your identity. Who do you serve? The purpose of your arrival is the hammer? Is that your goal?"


    "You don''t have to ask so much, Midgarth. I am different from what you think. Tell me who picked up Mirnier!"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about? What kind of Nelson? Who else has to pick up what he has to do with you?"


    Since Thor did not cooperate with his own question, then Corson also played with him to play the stupid trick. This is a game of patience, and Coulson, who holds the initiative in the game, said that he is not at all empty. Compared with myself, it is obvious that Thor is more urgent. ???`


    "Don''t mess with me, I have already felt the power of Mirnier. It must be someone who picked it up and it will produce the situation. Tell me who he is? The person who picked up Mirnier is Who?"


    Thor and Corson thought that there was really no patience. Or on this matter. He has no reason to speak.


    Molly Neil means that he lost everything. And when someone lifts Mirnier, he naturally wants to know who inherited his legacy. This willingness is very urgent, and it is urgent that he is unconsciously brought to his own rhythm by Colson.


    "I have no obligation to tell you the answer, sir. Unless you tell me what I want to know. I can tell you what you want to know!"


    "You are threatening me. Midgarth?"


    "Midgarth? I remember this word. I will let people find out where he is."


    Thor remembered the term for every word that Thor said was very concerned. For him, as long as he can trace his origins. Any clue can''t be let go.


    And Thor, who was caught in the discourse of the words, immediately looked at Coulson angrily. He didn''t like this way of dialogue, which made him feel that every word he said became a trap and trapped him. And as a person who never likes to think about his own words. He is very disadvantaged in this regard.


    "Or, let''s make a deal. A fair deal. I use a question for you. If you answer me a question, I will answer you a question, how? Of course, I must come first!"


    I saw Thor��s resentment against him. Collson��s face showed a smile. He continued to propose that there was no chance to let go of any chance to put something out of Thor''s mouth.


    Maybe it was said that Coulson had moved his heart. Or is it that Thor is not confident enough to be able to show a little bit of a tone. So he thought about it and nodded.


    Seeing Thor''s nod, Colesen''s face immediately smiled.


    "Then I started first.??.?` I am still the problem, who are you? Where are you coming from? My agents are trained most professionally. But they are like in your hands. Primary school students are just as ridiculous. Don''t tell me what kind of combat skills and physical qualities are organized and trained!"


    The core of the problem is the identity of Thor. For this identity, Coulson has a lot of curiosity.


    Since Tor has nodded his head, it is natural that there is nothing to disapprove of his character. But even his honest man who has nothing to do with his intestines can actually find some trouble.


    "You are two problems, this is not the same as what we said!"


    Thor''s picks made Corson directly want to laugh. But he just licked his mouth and said.


    "You can answer one of them first, and the other one after I have answered you. You can give me the answer!"


    "I hope you can make me trust. I will answer your first question first. I am Thor, a person who is permanently exiled. A person who will never return to his hometown."


    When he said this, Thor��s face could not help but show a kind of grief. It is an emotion that can be felt. This shows that his feelings are real, at least, Coulson and Zhou Yi think so.


    But the truth of emotions is not a substitute for the details of the answer. Colson is very dissatisfied with this answer. He has a name in addition to it. There is no more useful news from his mouth. And this name is really dispensable for Coulson. Because this is something that cannot be verified.


    "Thor, your answer is not satisfactory. I don''t know if you are telling the truth or not!"


    "I am telling the truth. I believe that I don''t believe it. That is your problem. I don''t know if you are really telling it. At this point. I feel very fair!"


    This theory is something that Colson can''t refute. At the same time, he has no need to refute. This is a fair deal. Since it is fair, he does not bother to use some small means.


    "Well, you are right! Tell me. What is your problem?"


    "Tell me, who picked up Mirnier?"


    Thor is still the problem, and for this question. Zhou Yi immediately answered it.


    "It''s me, I picked up the hammer of Thor. Miller!"


    Upon hearing this answer, Thor''s pupil was immediately contracted. He stared at Zhou Yi tightly. His face was completely unbelievable and desperate.


    Although he already knows that Mirnier has something new. But when he saw this person actually appeared in front of him. He is still somewhat unacceptable. That feeling. It''s like he has been abandoned by everything he has, and he is still doing it.


    However, he quickly packed up this emotion. And said to Zhou Yi in a strange tone.


    "Since you have been admitted by Mirnier, then you should know how much power you have. No matter who you are, I hope that you can use this power. Promise me, don''t let it be shameful? ?"


    This kind of tone, which is like entrusting the person behind the scenes, makes Zhou Yi sound extraordinarily weird. In the eyes that Thor is looking forward to. He quickly shook his head and said.


    "Sorry, sir. I am afraid I can''t promise you. Because I gave up the Nelson. For me, it is not appropriate. I am not suitable as its owner?"


    "What?" Zhou Yi''s answer made Thor very surprised. He couldn''t believe everything that Zhou Yi said. There are still people in the world who can refuse the power of the hand, refuse to be the temptation of Raytheon, and still a Midgarth. This is simply unbelievable.


    He has forgotten the excitement of being granted to Mirnier so far, so he is even less able to understand what kind of people will give up.


    But he had to admit that when Zhou Yi said that he gave up Mirnier. There was a sneak peek in his heart. Then, this sneak peek quickly turned into regret.


    He is happy. Mirnier is still not owned by others. Regrettably, it seems that he is no longer able to own him. I have realized that I have said that I have made all the mistakes. Thor has no hope that he can regain the recognition of Mirnier.


    Therefore, he fell into silence at one time.


    Coulson was not willing to play any silent games with him at this time, and he wanted to continue their fair trade. So he continued to ask.


    "Mr. Thor. Please control your emotions. I think our trade still needs to continue. I can trouble you to answer me. Where did you come from? I have checked the records of citizens in most countries. Information, but you don''t seem to be in it. So, can you tell me the answer?"


    In fact, Thor, who already knows the answer he wants, can no longer care about Coulson. And what he does is called a fair deal. But he did not do this. He was never good at stealing and slipping. He chose to continue this transaction at this time.


    "I am from Asgard, a world different from yours. A world above your Midgarth."


    "Top?"


    This answer makes Colson more confused. The direction of the blur in space made him not know exactly where Thor said. At the same time, he said something to him. He feels more and more strange. Not to believe, but to feel very familiar. It''s like having heard of such a name. At that time, if he wanted to think about it, he really couldn��t remember it.


    And just as he still wanted to continue to ask, a phone suddenly rang.


    Coulson glanced at the caller ID, and the name of Hill''s commander above made him feel that things might be a little troublesome.


    "Sorry! Please wait a moment. I will be back soon." He said to Thor and made a follow-up action to Zhou Yi.


    then. He walked out quickly and connected the phone in his hand. As soon as the phone was connected, he heard the Hill Commander''s somewhat repressed screams.


    "Colson, what are you thinking about? Why do you want to call him to that place? You don''t know how many people are watching him? You don''t know, the closer you are, the more trouble you have? "(To be continued.)


    Ps: New Year''s Eve is here, I wish you all a happy New Year''s Eve, the Golden Monkey Announces. I don''t know how to say auspicious words, I always hope that in the new year, you will be safe and smooth!


    ...

 Chapter 313： Death of the evil **** Loki

    The volume of Hill''s commander is not small, so even if it is across the phone, Zhou Yi can hear clearly. 8 novel w?ww.` This naturally makes Coleson answering the phone look awkward. He apologized to see Zhou Yi, then carefully looked at his receiver and went further. At the same time, he did not forget to defend himself.


    "Hill Commander, you should know that I have my considerations. In this matter, I have a good reason to do this!"


    Zhou Yi did not continue to listen. For the SHIELD, he has always been out of the game. In this matter, if it is not because Coulson and himself are still friends, he may not be willing to come here. Although it seems that there is still a lot of unexpected gains here.


    Both Coulson and Zhou Yi have moved away from Thor, and this gives one person a chance.


    There was no other person in the detention room except Thor, and suddenly there was a man. A black man with a gloomy temperament and looks a little cold.


    Generally speaking, if a person suddenly appears in front of his or her eyes, there will be a panic and anxiety. But Thor didn''t, he was only surprised by the person who appeared in front of him, a surprise that he never reunited. I can see that he knows this person in front of him, or that. For him, Thor is very familiar.


    "Rocky, how come you come to Midgarth?"


    "I must see you, Thor!" Rocky''s face looked full of sorrow, and she saw such an expression. Even if Thor is not good at observing people''s hearts, I know that I am afraid that something has happened. With a bad premonition, he immediately asked.


    "What''s wrong, Rocky. What happened? Tell me, is Jottenheim?"


    Jotunheim, the kingdom of the giants. It is also the reason why he was taken to the mortal world. He was judged to be a fanatic who wanted to provoke war because he tried to defeat the Frost Giant of Jottenheim. Therefore, Odin, the father of the gods, deprived the **** of thunder and entered the Midgarth where the mortal lives.


    Compared with the original ignorance, he now has a clear understanding of the mistakes he has made. It is because of this that he is worried that he will do what he is doing. ????`c?o?m once again lead to the war of Asgard to Asgard. If that is the case, then he is the sinner of all this.


    Rocky shook his head. Jottenheim and Asgard are still peaceful now, and he has nothing to hide.


    "So, is the father let you come? Rocky. Help me. Let me explain to the father." Hearing is not an accident at Jotunheim. Thor��s heart raised hope again. He felt the opportunity, a chance to finally return him to Asgard. "Tell him, I have realized my mistake. Please let me go back and go back to Asgard."


    Thor rarely succumbs in this way, and this is enough to see a few days in Midgart. What kind of change has been made to him. And this change is true. It is something that Rocky really doesn''t want to see. So he put on a painful look and replied softly to Thor.


    "Sorry, brother. I can''t help you. Father is dead!"


    "what?"


    All the look on Thor''s face solidified. He wants to say something, but nothing is coming out. He can only look at Loki with a pleading look and look at his own brother. I hope he can tell himself that everything he said is not true.


    However, Rocky just dropped his face and gave him such an answer.


    "Because your exile, and the threat of war, it has put too much pressure on him. You should know how traumaous his body has suffered. And the giants, and other gods. He did not hold down, my brother!"


    "Don''t blame yourself, Thor. I know you love him. I tried to tell him all this, but he refused to listen. He did something that was cruel to himself and us. He is in front of you, but you can no longer pull it out. He gives you a fault that you can never correct!"


    Looking at Thor, he looked down sadly because of these words, and looked like tears. Rocky''s mouth silently pulled out a smile, but he quickly converges. And put on a solemn look.


    "Now the burden of the throne is on me.???`Brother, I am sorry, I can''t take back my father''s orders. Let you go back to Asgard."


    The pain on Thor''s face deepened again, he asked, raising his head.


    "So can I go back and look at him again?"


    Rocky licked his mouth and shook his head.


    "Sorry, brother. Our armistice agreement with Jottenheim is to exile you forever. You can never go back to Asgard. Also, I have asked the mother after this, but she does not agree with you. Send him the last trip."


    "I hope you can understand her, and you can forgive me. I am sorry, brother."


    "No, I am sorry to say that I am right. I am sorry for my father. I am sorry for you. I am sorry, I am very sorry!" Thor looked up at his brother, rude and determined face on the moment Already full of mourning, tears slipped quietly from his eyes. "Thank you for coming here to tell me this."


    With the answer he wanted most, Loki nodded silently. He was silent for a moment before he said to Thor.


    "So, it will be again. Brother!"


    He said that he turned around and disappeared step by step into the room. And in the back of his disappearance, Thor just whispered.


    "Goodbye!"


    At this moment, even he himself will not forgive himself. He extinguished all thoughts, no longer thought of Asgard, and no longer thought about the glory of the gods. He is well prepared to adapt to his exile life as a sinner.


    And just as he said this goodbye, Coulson, who had just called with Hill��s commander, walked in from the outside alone. He heard this goodbye and was therefore very strange.


    "Goodbye? I just came back."


    After Loki told him what he wanted to tell Thor, he did not leave directly. Instead, he came alone to the place where Mirnier was.


    Unlike Thor, who has been reduced to a mortal, he is still the **** of Asgard. As a **** of mischief and deceit, he possesses the power of illusion. The mortal can''t see where he is, even if he walks past them with greatness, they still turn a blind eye to him. And he went through the busy Aegis secret agent and walked straight to the side of Mirnier.


    The father of the gods, Odin, sealed the power of Thor''s thunder and placed it inside Mirne. He issued a magic spell, as long as he can pick up the wonderful person. You can get the power of Thor. And Thor''s divine power is one of the best in the Golden Palace of Asgard.


    For the brothers who have been determined to permanently exile themselves, let Thor stay in the rocky of Midgarth forever. If you can get the power of the wonderful. That is really better.


    This will increase his strength. Let him get more powerful capital to better implement his plan. At the same time, this can also completely cut off Thor''s return to the road. And this is what he wants to see the most.


    But even as a god. In the face of the class of the wonderful Neil, he does not have any advantage. He tried again and again. Even used his own divine power. But Mirnier ignored him, and he refused the existence of Loki.


    This made Loki feel a little embarrassed smile. Once again, he felt the disapproval from his father. The man who was called his father seemed to have never agreed with him. It can be felt only from the reaction of Mirnier.


    He no longer works hard, or he is not willing to continue this kind of attempt without any meaning. He is very clear that he is not the person Odin said qualified. Without this qualification, how to try is an impossible result.


    So he let go of his hand and took care of his coat. Prepare to leave like this.


    As long as Mirner is on Midgart, as long as Thor can no longer pick it up. There is no threat to Rocky, although it is now a hidden danger. But this hidden danger is for his plan. Not so important.


    The purpose of going to Midgarth has been reached. Rocky is ready to leave here and return to Asgard. At this time, he heard someone talking to him.


    "How, don''t try twice. Maybe there will be surprises!"


    This voice made Loki''s pupil shrink, and he confidently thought that no one in the world could show his illusion, but it was not until this time that he was now big.


    He is very sure that this voice is to say to himself, he has been seen.


    Looking back, Rocky saw the person standing on his side. A black tall man. With a bright smile that made him uncomfortable, staring at him with a smile.


    "Who are you?" At the first sight of this person, Rocky created a precautionary impulse. Unlike Thor, who has become a mortal, he can clearly perceive the power that comes out of this person. That is the power of divinity. It is a force that makes him feel the threat.


    And the existence of this power is enough for him to face this guy in front of him. As a deceitful god, he is far less reckless than Thor. If he can, he never wants to have a positive conflict. In fact, he prefers to use tricks and conspiracy magic to achieve his goals compared to positive combat.


    "You can call me Zhou Yi, a member of this world. Haven''t asked your name yet?"


    "Rocky. Thor''s brother, Asgard''s acting god!"


    "Great identity, can you tell me why Asgard''s acting **** will want to get Mirnier? And if you are really a god, why can''t you take this as your Asgard? What about artifacts?"


    Smiling, Zhou Yi directly unveiled Loki''s scars. He has already learned a lot about the myths and legends of the world, and he has already guessed the origins of Thor and Rocky. Asgard, the world in which the gods of the Nordic region are located. They are the gods worshipped by the ancient Vikings. Of course, their identity will certainly not be exactly the same as in mythology. Because Zhou Yi knows that in mythology, Thor and Rocky are definitely not brothers.


    Zhou Yi��s words are directed at Loki��s unorthodox identity. For his doubts, Loki��s face hangs a sinister smile. (To be continued.)


    Ps: In the new year, I wish you all readers. Happy, hot, sweet, full of roundness. There is also, for the New Year. I really don''t have time to write a new chapter. Today is still two, please be sure to let me go!


    ...

 Chapter 314： Endless illusion

    In the face of Zhou Yi��s doubts, the face of Rocky��s face, which now holds the power of Asgard��s god, has changed suddenly. `


    "What do you mean by this, are you questioning my identity?"


    He is quite sensitive on the issue of identity, sensitive to even a little bit may also lead to his fangs.


    However, a deceitful **** in the district is even the identity of the king of Asgard. Zhou Yi may not put him in his eyes.


    "If you want to say this, I don''t mind. But what is your identity is not important to me. In fact, compared to your identity, I am more interested in your Asgard. If I can, I would like to visit the door."


    "Asgard does not welcome outsiders, and does not welcome an unscrupulous god."


    Rocky understood the meaning of Zhou Yi and immediately refused coldly. How could he let a **** of Midgart enter into Asgard. Let''s not mention what kind of attempt Zhou Yi has in the end. Just saying that if he brought Thor''s news to Asgardri, there would be a devastating blow to Rocky''s entire plan.


    He can''t make such a thing, so he must refuse Zhou Yi.


    "Asgard has only such a bit of energy. It is really disappointing. Or, have you been afraid to let the creatures on earth step into your world after you have been afraid to get involved in the earth for so many years?"


    "Speech in words is of no use to me. Midgart is just an atrium world, and it is not worth mentioning for Asgard. Not to mention your atrium creatures!"


    "Yes, that''s really interesting." With a slight smile, Zhou Yi extended his hand to Loki. Since communication is not good, it is acceptable to use a more direct approach.


    So when he shot, he directly blocked the space around Loki and broke all his back roads. Unless he can harden himself, he will only choose such a choice. ???` And for Rocky can Luo hard fight yourself? Zhou Yi did not do this idea at all.


    The invisible divine power is turned into a big hand in his will, and it is violently held against Loki. Zhou Yi thought that Rocky would have any rebellious moves, but what he expected was that Rocky did not resist anything. He was so left to be controlled by Zhou Yi on his invisible big hand.


    "Why, you are consciously hopeless, are you ready to admit defeat?"


    Zhou Yi asked for Loki, who did not understand this completely rebellious move. And when he heard his question, Rocky��s face immediately showed a weird smile.


    "That is to admit defeat. Is it too early? And, do you really think that you have mastered everything?"


    "How. You are pinched in my hands. Isn''t this a complete victory?"


    Zhou Yi also smiled and asked. He does not think that at this time, Rocky still has a chance to turn over. In order to prove it all, he is empty. Lifting Loki directly into the air.


    This is a demonstration, but also to be able to feel it all in more detail. Whether it is his weight or the reaction of divine power, telling him is the same answer. That is, Rocky is indeed in his hands.


    Zhou Yi did not know why Rocky''s self-confidence came. But instinctively, he felt a slight error.


    It seems that I saw the uncertainty on Zhou Yi��s face, and Loki smiled even more weird.


    "So, how are you sure? You must be holding me?"


    When he said this, he was instantly held in the empty hands by Zhou Yi and turned into a bright light group. This is a human-shaped light group, which is filled with tyrannical and extremely unstable divine energy. It is extremely dangerous, and the danger is like a bomb that is about to explode.


    And in fact. It does not differ from the bomb. Even he said that he was a bomb that Loki made to deal with Zhou Yi.


    Just for a moment, the light group burst into bursts. ???` The icy light is surging with a deadly cold current, which fills the entire deep pit in an instant.


    If only Zhou Yi is here, he does not care about these cold currents. But at this time there are more than a dozen members of the SHIELD station standing in the deep pit. Even if they look at Coulson''s face, he can''t let these agents become ice sculptures because of him.


    To this end, the light was distorted, and Zhou Yi, who was invisible in the dark, immediately released a protective force field. Isolation of this rolling cold. But this chill is so deep, although it cannot break through the protection of Zhouyi. But only in the breath, it condenses a thick layer of ice outside the isolation room. It is the cage of an ice sculpture that freezes the entire isolation room.


    When the ice cage appeared, people in the entire base felt a strong chill. At this time the sun has risen and the preheating work has been completed in this desert. According to common sense. This time should be the hottest time. The temperature is enough for a normal person to hate to take off all the clothes and plunge into the cold puddle and never come out again.


    But now, they can''t wait to put more than a dozen pieces of warm clothes on themselves. Although the outside is bright, but their feelings are exactly like coming to the polar, cold feeling almost penetrated the bone marrow and internal organs, people even breathless.


    Such dramatic changes in perception. Naturally, all agents will have doubts. It is not even necessary for them to suspect that the ice prisons that appear out of thin air have already made them as enemies.


    "Someone invaded, someone invaded. Prepare to meet the enemy and prepare to meet the enemy!"


    Although I don''t know what kind of enemy is, what is the enemy in the end. However, the agents of the SHIELD still picked up the weapons in the alarm and gathered them together. They surrounded the prison of ice sculptures and began to narrow their encirclement a little bit.


    At this time, the entire prison was bursting open. A light broke out and turned in the air, and it flew in the other direction.


    Agents subconsciously want to chase, but they are stopped by their boss.


    "You don''t have to chase. Reset the peripheral security work, and check out the situation we lost. See if there are any injured people, and clean up the remaining ice, leaving a part for inspection."


    Coulson��s order did not mention the reasons for everything here, and the treatment for the person who attacked them. Therefore, he naturally attracted some doubtful voices.


    "Sir, can we not investigate clearly?"


    "There are special people to do this. You just have to do it yourself."


    Coulson didn''t have any plans for his own hands. He forced himself to finish his orders. Then he returned to the detention room without returning to the head.


    And the other side. Zhou Yifei, who broke through the prison, flew into the air, opened his eyes and began to search for the lost Loki. And soon, he now has the existence of Rocky.


    Zhou Yi, who was put together, rushed over to him when he saw him. The speed is so fast that Loki has no chance to react.


    The electric light flickered like a blast, Zhou Yi directly hit a rocky chest. This allowed him to take off in the same place and straight into the sky hundreds of meters. And before he reached the limit of his momentum, Zhou Yi once again caught up with him. Holding his fists in his hands, his body was a violent hammer, and he flew toward the ground like a baseball.


    A loud bang, the entire ground was sunken. Rocky, like a broken puppet, is embedded in the center of the crater that just appeared, and looks extremely miserable.


    And this is such a miserable Loki, but at the moment it is still a smug and ridiculous smile.


    "You and my brother are all fools with no brains!"


    Just after this, the Loki in the deep pit was like a smoke. At the same time, a cold edge suddenly approached Zhou Yi''s waist.


    The fighting intuition from the body made Zhou Yi immediately grabbed behind him, and suddenly held a strange holding. Sneak attack on his arm. Then he picked up his shirt and pulled Loki directly out of an invisible illusion, and liked to hold a long-handed warhammer, he slammed him to the ground.


    A loud noise, the hammer that was turned into a rock by the Rocky, smashed a small pit on the ground, and the cracks of the dense even extended to the foot of Zhou Yi. But he was not satisfied, but continued to hold Rocky''s arm, and the backhand was such a hammer.


    The same potholes and touches are a bit later. Zhou Yi repeated the same work without stopping. He stopped his movements until the humanoid in his hand no longer had any bone touch.


    At this time, Rocky has been beaten by him into a real skin capsule. The bones and muscles of his body became pulverized. And that''s it, his face that can''t see the real face is still a mocking voice.


    "Idiot, this is still fake!"


    The clouds and smoke dissipated, and the seemingly miserable Rocky turned into an illusion. Slowly dissipate and go. Zhou Yi, who lost his goal and was so ridiculed, raised his eyes. The eyes full of anger are already a dazzling golden red.


    The glare of the light tears the void around him like a sword, and one after another Loki appears in the void, and he is completely annihilated for nothingness. However, there are still a lot of things left.


    They appeared one by one in front of Zhou Yi. Surrounded him like an army. And almost every Rocky''s face is the same smile, ridicule, banter and all the triumph of playing with everything.


    They looked at Zhou Yi and made such a sound.


    "Look, you kill a lot, but there seems to be more here. So, come on, let''s play, you guess what one is true? By the way, you guess, you can How many people are you fighting against? Haha, hahahaha!"


    These countless illusions laughed and they took out a sword with a long knife. Like the army that conquered everything, it was rushed over to Zhou Yi. (To be continued.)


    Ps: On the New Year''s Day, congratulations on Happy New Year. In addition, it is the question of the plot. I want to explain about Rocky. He is not the waste in the movie that is basically useless except for the foundation. In the comics, this is a tactical master, a master of magic and a master of swordsmanship. Don��t say anything else, someone who can play with an entire Protoss. How to look at it should not be just a weak breath. Therefore, I have strengthened him, and it is king to attack and attack.


    ...

 Chapter 315： Flying dragon fighting gun broke the thousand army

    Hundreds of thousands of people, holding a long knife and a sword, Loki is rushing in such a face. .?` People suddenly feel as if they have entered the battlefield of cold weapons. Although it is known that this one of the rockies in front of him is just his illusion, even if it is an illusion, it is an illusion that can really kill people.


    They are murderous one by one, and the sharp blades and shackles on their hands are like phantoms. Just a moment, they completely surrounded Zhou Yi, who was alone. Then countless swords do not stop, directly add up.


    In this case, Zhou Yi is not just without any confusion. Instead, it produced a banter similar to Rocky. Rocky thought that such a military illusion could kill Zhou Yi, but Zhou Yi never feared this kind of thing.


    Regarding the melee of melee, he has never been afraid of anyone!


    Sideways twisted, the stiletto stuck in the waist suddenly rushed out, and stretched into a silver-colored hobby dragon rifle in midair. And Zhou Yi handed it out, the gun body shook. The sharp and unfortunate gun-tip was suddenly shaken into a sudden burst of pear blossoms, and the cloaked face slid toward the nearest Rocky illusion.


    At the sight of this illusory reality, the singularity of the singularity of the true and the false, the Rocky illusion that was regarded as the target not only did not have the slightest timidity and retreat, but went one step further, and the sword in the hand directly ushered in the Zhouyi. The chaos of guns.


    The long sword in his hand belongs to the sharp sword of the sword, and the attack and defense methods are mainly based on stabbing and dodge. In general, people who use such weapons are hard to fight for this kind of attack. Because in the face of such a messy and fast attack, it is difficult for them to effectively dodge. Their swords are unsuitable, and the best way to keep themselves safe is to retreat. Because once you get caught up in this kind of offense, the smaller and smaller room will only make him die more quickly.


    But Rocky''s illusion did not choose the so-called sensible way, but chose the most unselectable way on the bright side with his own intuition. And this way is the most correct.


    After all, Zhou Yi��s hand is the rifle of Zhang Er, and he has the advantage of distance in nature. ???` You take a step back, his big gun will score a point. And if you score a little more, the guns that bloom on the guns will be bigger. In such a situation, in fact, every step back is to push oneself to the bottom of the dead. Until you are back. It must be when the gun is like a dragon and the dragon is straight.


    And going one step, it is certainly dangerous. But it is a living chess that survives in the dead.


    Rocky''s illusion took a step in this life of death, and a narrow-edged sword was like a living thing in his hand. Liange with a pick, even collapsed with a smashing, up and down the flying ground has become a fish, as if it is a sharp, but it is also a life of his parry. It is such a move. It shows the full fighting skills.


    This kind of thing may seem strange, but it should be. After all, Loki is a big brother with Tol, and he is a heroic warrior on the battlefield. He may not have the kind of temperament and unparalleled spirit of Thor, but when it comes to skill and warrior mentality, it is not lost to Thor.


    He is proficient in swordsmanship and is a master of swordsmanship. And it is still a **** who uses magic. When he comes to talent and qualifications, he does not come under Thor. Even on top of him. This is why he is dissatisfied with O''Donnell''s entrustment to the throne. Because he is confident, he is more suitable than Thor.


    Zhou Yi did not know the love and hatred of the Odin family, the father of the gods of Asgard. He only knows that the illusion of this Rocky in front of him shows the rare swordsmanship skills on earth.


    Although it is only a simple blockade parody action, only those who can cultivate this foundation to the point of ecstasy can be called masters. Just by his performance. Zhou Yi believes that he definitely has master-level skills.


    But even if it is also the master of cold weapons, Zhou Yi does not think that he will lose to Rocky. Everything has a high score, and the skills of cold weapons are no exception.


    The eye-catching Huo Huo silver light suddenly shrunk, posing a style of retreat. This made the Rocky illusion that was being parried unquestionable. He directly took the opportunity to insert it, and with a long sword, he stabbed toward Zhou Yi. ???`


    He does not think that this is a trap, because at this time Zhou Yi is not only an illusion. All sides are armed with swords and stabbing enemies. If Zhou Yi plays something at this time to retreat into a false action, it is really a dead end.


    He only wants to change the situation, and naturally he will not miss the gap.


    And in fact. Zhou Yi is indeed a change. However, it is a trick. His guns have shrunk. But it has not yet reached the point of dissipating. In this case, Zhou Yi��s hand swayed, and the long gun of the captain suddenly became like a dragon snake.


    The gun head is a deadly poison dragon. The tail of the gun is also a steel cone. The guns are scattered, suddenly left and right, and suddenly go up and down. Advance and retreat changes must be uncertain, but it is a time to let a few illusions of the whole body can not come close.


    It��s not just that you can��t get close, you can even say that if you have a long shot, it��s life. A place of life and death.


    An illusion of the left hand just leaped with a knife, and a silver light ushered in. When the illusion saw silver light, it immediately slashed with a knife and wanted to take away its momentum. However, when the guns were swallowed, they suddenly shunned the blade and then slammed them into the throat of the illusion.


    After wearing it, the guns did not hesitate to leave. The long rifle of the goose egg is like a long snake into the hole. Only a short piece of it is held in the hands of Zhou Yi. And with this short cut, he directly picked up the long sword that was stabbed in front.


    With the swordsmanship handed over, the Edelman alloy and the weapons from Asgard are intertwined in the autumn, and there is absolutely no possibility of being broken. At this time, the intuition occupies the advantage of the sword illusion, and the sword is turned, and it is a sword stabbing.


    In this close-knit close combat, the rifle is naturally flexible without a sword. Therefore, holding the sword illusion can be said to reflect its own advantages. However, even if it loses the advantage of weapons, Zhou Yi will not be afraid.


    He looked at the long sword and stabbed it. The sword of the sword illusion is very fast, but after all, it is not as fast as Zhou Yi��s hand. His palm swept over the sword and shot directly on the ridge of the sword. Immediately, the sword of the sword was swayed.


    And when he changed his hand, he immediately made a fist, and the phoenix-eye knuckles instantly slammed into the throat of the illusion. This is directly a killer, and the illusion is instantly vanished.


    For the current situation, it is not enough to solve these two illusions. Because there are still hundreds of illusions left on the field, I am afraid that the sky will be dark.


    See this situation. Or have already realized the power of Rocky. Zhou Yi, who is unwilling to drag on again, is a kind of divine power that directly blesses the rifle in his hand.


    For a time, the guns of the gun tip straightened a few feet, and they were so fierce that they were so violently rubbed, that is, several illusions were burned to ashes. When a big gun flew up, the violent guns suddenly burst into glare.


    The illusions that had just been attached to the body were all shattered by the guns that spit. The original tight encirclement has also become extremely open. Between the long guns and the turn, hundreds of illusions have been annihilated in an instant.


    This made the remaining illusions horrified. They did not think that Zhou Yi had this means. I didn''t even think that he had such a messy weapon in his hand. For a time, many illusions were put away with weapons, and they sang a spell. They created countless ice arrows from the air, and shot them toward Zhou Yi like rain.


    However, the guns are hot and the fire is flying. How come there is such a frosty converse? Holding the long gun in his hand, Zhou Yi rushed straight, and even the people with the guns walked up the field.


    This should have been the home of Rocky, but after Zhou Yi used this method. It is the whole situation that has reversed the situation.


    In a few breaths, countless illusions have disappeared in the footsteps of Zhou Yi. The last remaining Loki was also picked up by Ling Xiao��s gunman.


    This is the last Rocky, and it is estimated to be the real Rocky. For such a Rocky, Zhou Yi has a long shot and a red rifle. The rifle, just like the iron-making that has just been released, has already passed through the belly and nailed him directly to the ground.


    At this time, Zhou Yicai asked in the tone of the winner.


    "Now, how many illusions do you have to call out?"


    Rocky, who was nailed to the ground, licked his mouth and showed a miserable look.


    "If you want, I still have thousands of horses."


    This kind of unrecognizable tone clearly made Zhou Yi realize what. He pulled up the rifle and the tip of the gun directly tore the heart of Loki. At this time, Rocky''s face showed a smile. Full of ridicule smiles.


    "Is it now, yes. These are illusions. I am still in Asgard? Idiot!"


    "I will go find you, Rocky. You give me a wait!" Zhou Yi, who was once again played, said coldly. What is obtained is the last sentence of the illusion turned into smoke.


    "Then I am waiting for you in Asgard. If you have the courage to come over!"


    His words made Zhou Yi directly hold the rifle in his hand. And when he was so tight, the red gun body suddenly appeared like a soft mud, spilling out of his fingers.


    This weapon, which has been with him for a long time, is already a burden to him. Edelman alloy is cherished for mortal, but it is just that for the gods. The spirit of the gods has changed in essence. And this weapon, strictly speaking, has to be retired.


    Broken the gun in his hand. Zhou Yi sighed. He now needs to tell Corson about what he knows. By the way, he still wants to know how to get to Asgard.


    If you were just interested in it, then now he has a reason to go. Rocky, the guy who teased him three times, how to make him pay a heavy price. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 316： Stupid brother long bait action

    Colson dispelled all the men and waited alone in the temporary command post in the base. And he did not wait too much time, Zhou Yi''s figure appeared in front of him.


    "How, have you caught the attacker?"


    When he heard Coulson''s question, Zhou Yi shook his head ugly.


    "A sinister guy who likes to play tricks, let him escape!"


    "Do you know what his identity is? Or is his purpose?"


    When it comes to the issue of the gods, Zhou Yi is not very willing to tell Corson about the answer. However, in the current situation, it is unlikely that you simply want to conceal it. So he selectively told him something he knew.


    "He said that he is Loki, the brother of the guest you are imprisoned. But as a brother, I feel that he is more interested in taking away his brother than to save the man."


    "What is this, brothers smashing the wall?"


    Colson said a little inconspicuously that he seems to have been completely confused by this strange brotherhood.


    "I think if you want to know the answer, starting from your guest may be a better entry point. Also, if you can know from his mouth how to find his brother, count me! ��


    "Why, is that guy getting you there?"


    It was rare to see the appearance of Zhou Yi, who was curiously asked what happened between Zhou Yi and Loki. He is very eager to explore.


    But Zhou Yi told him an answer with a cold and blunt face, that is, you don''t want to think about it.


    "Well, let''s not care about this. Then what you mean is that I should go to cross-examine Mr. Thor."


    Colson understood Zhou Yi''s face and then shifted his goal from the good. Seeing that Coulson was so eye-catching, Zhou Yi nodded with satisfaction. So, in this way, two people appeared again in front of Thor.


    For the appearance of Colson, Thor did not have an unexpected performance. Even sitting in this place, he can feel the cold and chilly chill. For this chill, he is no stranger. It was the magic of the ice that was unique to the Frost Giant from Jotunheim. Their Asa protoss and the Frost Giants fought for so many years. He will not admit the feeling of this magic at all.


    So he didn''t wait until Coulson asked him, he asked first.


    "What happened here, you met the Frost Giant?"


    "Frost Giant?" is another name that has not been heard. Corson feels that he seems to be getting deeper into this huge secret. In order to be able to learn more things. Coulson did not directly ask him about Rocky, but asked. "What is the Frost Giant?"


    "The Frost Giant, the ruler of Jottenheim, cruel and powerful, can kill the giants of the ice magic. We have been fighting with them for many years. I am very clear about their magic. Tell me that the Frost Giant has appeared. ?"


    "Unfortunately, we didn''t find any traces of giants. Instead, we found something related to you!" Shaking his head, Coulson said what he knew.


    "It��s related to me, I know. These frost giants must have come for me. They are definitely not satisfied with Asgard exiled me. The king of Frost Giants will definitely want to take this opportunity to solve it. Lost!"


    Thor has already figured out the answer he wants at this time, but this answer is different from what Coulson knows. He corrected immediately.


    "Sorry, as far as we know, the guy who made it all is a guy named Loki. He claims to be your brother and escaped from here. It has nothing to do with the giants and the king of the giants. You perceive Everything that comes to you. It is also caused by your brother Rocky."


    "What?" Colson''s explanation is that Thor can''t understand. Or he didn''t even think that things would be like this. And he immediately defended Loki. "This is impossible. Although Loki likes to play with illusions and magic, but it does not use this kind of ice power. This is the ability of the Frost Giants. He is an Asgard, and it is impossible to use it. ��


    "I have already played with him. I am very sure that this ice power is released from his illusion. If you think that this is not what he did, then I can only say that you are doing things for your brother, I really don''t know at all."


    Zhou Yi, who is already a smoldering fire, naturally cannot let Thor clean the blame from Rocky''s body. At the same time, he did not want to see this little **** guy who had no brains to be played by Loki. He told Thor what happened, but Thor''s reaction was very strong.


    "It''s impossible, you are filthy. Rocky is a heroic Asgard warrior. Not a guy who can let you arbitrarily insult. Take back your words, Midgarth. Otherwise I will make you regret you. Say these things."


    Out of a brother''s maintenance of his brother and his trust in his family. Thor did not believe what Zhou Yi said. Even for the words that Zhou Yi said, he began to make a big fire. Do not hesitate to threaten him directly with words.


    Such an action made it easy for Zhou Yi to understand the nature of Tol. This is a very impulsive guy, and he obviously prefers to think with muscles than to start the brain. Even if he has reached this point, he still retains this habit.


    For such a coward, Zhou Yi is directly ridiculed.


    "You are welcome, just because of what you are now. Thor. I can tell you very clearly that you are a fool, a fool who is being played by his brother in the palm of your hand. You think of him as a younger brother, he may not necessarily I think so. I really want to know what kind of expression you will have when you look at his true purpose!"


    "You shut me up, you are a villain who is telling the truth. My relationship with my brother is not something you can provoke."


    Thor, who has already been on the top of his head, screamed at this time, and he did not realize his identity. In the case of a prisoner, he is now too restless. And this naturally attracted the attention of the guards guarded at the door.


    "Sir, do you need our help?"


    Someone asked this question through the gate of the detention room.


    "No, we can solve it ourselves." Colson returned. At this time, the door of the detention room was suddenly opened, and Coulson turned back and asked. "I said we can solve it, have you not heard it?"


    "Not this thing. Sir! There is a visitor, he came to him!" The bald agent pointed to Thor and gestured to Colson.


    When Coulson saw his gesture, he was surprised. One does not belong to this world. And people who have just arrived a few days will actually have visitors to visit, this is not a normal thing.


    It��s just that there are some arrogances in the scene. Coulson, who was unwilling to make things worse, took a shot on Zhou Yi��s shoulder and said.


    "Let''s go, let''s see what kind of visitors are. You can tell him that he can''t ask anything."


    This is quite true, and Zhou Yi is not willing to continue to sneak with the dead brains of Thor. He snorted and pulled his collar. Just followed Colson and came out.


    And with Colson, he quickly saw the so-called visitor of Thor. A tall, middle-aged man.


    Eric Shavig, a famous astrophysicist. When he saw this person, Coulson recognized his identity. What makes him wonder is his intention.


    "What do you want to do, Mr. Shavig. I don''t think we have anywhere to communicate."


    "Of course, of course! Mr. Agent, we have nothing to communicate with. But I hope that you can return our companions to us."


    "companion?"


    Seeing Colson reveals such a confused expression. With a bit of a stiff smile, Shavig took out a document from his pocket. Delivered to Corson.


    "This is our companion. You know, he is very angry that you have taken all our instruments. For him, these are all of him. So he rushed over on impulse. In this matter We are very sorry, but can you look at God''s sake. Let him leave with us, I can guarantee that he will not do this stupid thing again."


    Shavig said that there may be some truth, but look at the documents in his hand. Colson could not believe his words at all. The documents are not others, but they have been determined by them to come from another world. They are very sure that Thor is his name. Not what Donno Blake, a **** doctor.


    This time, Colson wanted to expose Shavig''s lies. But I think of Thor''s attitude and rebelliousness, as well as the attackers who lurk in the dark and don''t know when it will happen. He had other thoughts in his heart.


    He wants to let Thor away and use him as a bait. Let the guys who are interesting to him come to the surface. This will not only let him see the truth of the matter. It is even more so that they are no longer in this passive state.


    This is a good thing to do both. He really has no reason to refuse.


    So although he knew it was fake, he still pretended to be an identity. At the same time, I took out the performance ability of the film-level, and asked.


    "You said that he is your partner, but as far as I know you are astrophysicists. According to this document, he is a doctor. You don''t seem to be a partner!"


    Directly letting Thor away will cause doubts. And this half is true. The release process of cockroaches can make things look more real.


    For such a performance, Shavig did not see it at all.


    "He turned out to be a doctor. But he is very talented in this respect. He is a genius. So we made an exception and took him in."


    He argued and heard such an excuse. Colson turned a hesitant look. But in the end, I nodded.


    The bait action has begun. (To be continued.)


    Ps: That oh, chat with friends in the group. Found some minor problems. This book is called "The Glory of the Sun God", not the previous Marvel Sun God or what the sun **** is driving. So please, Grandpa, even if you are watching pirated copies, can you remember your real name? This is really too embarrassing.

 Chapter 317： Frost plot to forge a book

    "Twenty-four hours to monitor Jane Foster and Eric Shaweg''s residence, as well as the staff in the town. I want you to have Thor and this group of astrophysicists. The action is reported to me anytime, anywhere, understand?"


    Watching Shavig take Thor to his car and quickly leave the base. Coulson converges on the smile on his face and tells his men.


    He is the highest commander here, so after he orders this order. Agents immediately took action.


    Looking at the actions of these agents, Zhou Yi could not help but ask.


    "You are so confident that you can catch big fish?"


    "In any case, it��s better than we are now. We can��t figure out what to leave here. It��s better to let him go out and see if you can attract someone to make things happen. More clear."


    "You can do it, but your approach is best. Because I really want to go to Asgard and find the Loki calculation ledger."


    "Why do you have this idea when you go to Asgard? We don''t know anything about it. It is a dangerous decision to do so."


    "Is it dangerous? I don''t think so!"


    Slightly smiled, Zhou Yi ended the conversation. The next moment, he disappeared in front of Colson. For this situation, Colson can only show a helpless look. As a special friend, he really does not have much right to speak.


    The SHIELD began to arrange its own actions in an intensive manner. On the other side, another world, Asgard. Loki, who had just suffered a setback in failure, sat sullenly on the throne of Odin, thinking about all the next variables that would affect his plan.


    For him, the biggest variable now is the existence of Zhou Yi. A **** of Midgarth, a **** with such powerful power. There is indeed a huge image of his plan, and he is so close to his brother Thor.


    When he thinks about it, he can''t safely let such a big variable exist at Thor''s side, for his plan to continue. He must find a way for this **** of Midgarth. And how to deal with him? This problem has made the Rocky, who has always been resourceful, somewhat uncertain.


    Although they just gave a little hand. But Rocky is almost able to feel how powerful the power of Zhou Yi is. The entire Asgard, who can deal with such a powerful enemy, has only two or three candidates. And these two three people. It is not the movement that he can command. Even if he is the acting king of Asgard.


    He only manages Asgard in the name of Odin. For many people, they don''t buy Loki''s account. Whether it is the **** of war in the Hall of the Spirit, or their sister. The Valkyrie who was imprisoned on the Flame Mountain because of his fault.


    Thinking about it, he only thought of one way. But this method is not credible, he is not sure at all. However, you must try something that you are not sure about, because for his entire plan, it is absolutely impossible to allow any little variables to exist.


    And just when he wants to act. A huge raven flew in and landed on the arm of his throne. This is the messenger of Odin, a godly ambassador who specifically transmits information to him. Of course, today, when Odin is in a state of slumber, the message conveyed by this messenger can only be handed over to Loki, who is temporarily in power.


    Remove a reel from the raven''s claws, and Loki directly opened it to see the message. And this view immediately made him feel that his chances came.


    The original place left an illusion, and Rocky took the scroll and quietly left the Golden Palace in Asgard. And just after his deity left. Some of Tol''s best friends in Asgard. Known as the Warriors, Hogan and Vandal of the Three Warriors of the Immortals. And the ferocious goddess Hev was told that the guardian of Asgard, the **** of dawn and guardian Hemdar wants to see them.


    This is not good news, because Heimdahl is the monitor and protector of the entire Asgard, and he monitors everything that might violate Asgard''s law. Once discovered by him, it often means that the disaster is coming. He is a fair law enforcer and it is almost impossible to shake the feelings. Even Shiv is his sister.


    So after hearing this news, the three warriors and the Xifu, who had just been discussing some things, began to feel uneasy.


    They are very clear about what it means to be discussed. Although they believe that this behavior is correct and there is no selfishness. But for the current Asgard, this is a crime, more serious. This is a felony of rebellion.


    It is a strange experience when a person is just ready to commit a crime and is called by a judge. And in Asgard, this is not uncommon. With such awkward mood, Xifu and his four men came to the Rainbow Bridge where Heim Dahl was stationed.


    "Heim Dahl. You want to see us?" Upon seeing his brother, Shiv asked in a loud voice. And when she heard her question, Heim Dahl, who had been watching the endless void in front of her, turned around. I stared at them with four people in my golden voice.


    "You want to bring Thor back, and you want to violate Loki''s order?"


    I have heard what they said, seeing that Hemdar, who they are doing, has no intention of nonsense, but instead goes straight to the question and asks.


    Hew, who knows Heim''s ability very well, has no excuses. In the face of Hemdal��s question, they replied.


    "Yes, we are prepared to do this. You should know, what kind of crisis Asgard is facing now!"


    "Just because of this, you intend to violate every oath that you made when you became a warrior, even if you committed a felony that betrayed Asgard?"


    "Yes, we already have this awareness."


    Ms. Heve replied and got this answer. Heim Dahl walked straight down.


    "well."


    "What, are you willing to help us?"


    "I have to be loyal to the king of Asgard, so I can''t open the Rainbow Bridge for you."


    Heim Dahl said as he walked over from Xifu without stopping. And looking at the sound he did not stop, Vandal in the three warriors said inexplicably.


    "He is really complicated. Do you understand what he meant?"


    "Of course, that''s my brother!" Hev smiled and gestured to the three warriors behind them. There, on the Holy Cross of the Rainbow Bridge. Hemdal''s holy sword is still inserted in it. It was Hemdal��s weapon and the key to his control of the Rainbow Bridge. With it. It is enough to prove that Heimdahl is on their side.


    This cognition makes Xifu very excited. They couldn''t wait to start the Rainbow Bridge, from Asgard to the atrium world, Midgart.


    All of this was seen in the eyes of Rocky''s illusion. For this kind of action that violated his command, he just showed a sly smile.


    He did not stop them. Because his real body is doing a very important thing. At this moment, his true body has quietly appeared in the country of Jotunheim, the Frost Giant.


    Although he was alone, he was able to pass through countless sentries and glaciers all the way to the palace of the Frost Giant. In front of Laufi, the king of the Frost Giant.


    And seeing Loki come to his face, Laufi��s face hangs a sly smile.


    "What, my child. Have you decided to go back to your hometown and live with your father?"


    "How is it possible, Lafite! You think too much!" Rocky''s face also hangs a smile, he used this smile to hide his cold eyes. "I just came to tell you a bad news."


    "Bad news, the whole Asgard is in your hands. You already have everything you want, in this case, how can there be so bad news?"


    For the bad news of Rocky, Laufi did not believe it at all. He is very aware of the current situation of Asgard. For this son who has almost usurped all the rights of Odin, he has more than just gratification, but more is deep jealousy.


    "Is it bad news, you can see it yourself." Rocky didn''t say anything nonsense, just throwing a reel directly. It was the scroll he got from the Odin messenger, and the news on the scroll had been moved by him.


    But Laufi didn''t know this, he looked at the scroll in his hand. After half a mile, I threw it back and asked.


    "The above is true, is Frigga really helped by other world gods?"


    "Of course!" Put away the scrolls in his hand, and Loki began to tell everything he had made. "It was under my arrangement. There was nothing in Asgard that could withstand our existence. Thor was exiled to Midgarth. Tyre broke a hand and could only be stationed in the Hall of the Spirit. Bald was also stabbed to death by Hoddle with mistletoe. As for Brunnhilde, it was even more punishing by Odin that he could sleep on a burning mountain."


    "Everything is in our plan, as long as you kill Odin. Then pretend to be knocked back by me. Asgard will fall into my hands completely. And you can also get the ancient cold winter treasure, re- Restoring the glory of Jottenheim! At that time, two of the nine worlds are in our hands."


    "But my mother seems to feel something. She used her relationship to find a **** of Midgarth. A powerful god. She intends to invite that with one of my sister''s marriage, the beautiful Valkyrie. The gods were stationed in Asgard until Odin woke up. If she did, believe me. Our plan will be difficult to carry on!"


    After listening to Loki, Laufi was silent. He thought for a while before asking seriously.


    "So, what are you going to do for me?"


    "It''s very simple. Before the arrival of the gods, kill him, without him hindering. Our plans will be unimpeded and everything will be back on track!"


    Loki smiled confidently. From his smiling eyes, only cruel and ruthless.


    "Of course, if I can keep my brother forever in Midgarth, then it would be better!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 318： Winter glory destroys armor

    "You want me to go to Midgart, kill him before the **** arrives at Asgard?" After listening to Loki saying so much, Laufi finally understood what he meant.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. You have to know that only the hands of Midgart will let Asgard''s gods ignore our plans. Similarly, only in Midgart, we only Have this opportunity!"


    Loki explained it in detail, and obviously he has a perfect arrangement for everything.


    However, in his plan that looks like nothing. Laufi still found several obvious loopholes.


    "What do you seem to have overlooked, the son of my little man. Asgard''s goalkeeper Heimdahl, he has been monitoring everything in the nine kingdoms. You think if we do it in Midgart. Things, can he not see?"


    "And, we don''t have the ability to get to Midgart directly from Jottenheim. You should know that only the Rainbow Bridge of Asgard can be reached to Midgart. And if we come to Asgard, Why go to Midgart and kill him with a **** you don''t know? I can kill Odin at this time and do it in the most direct way."


    "If you do this, believe me. No matter you or me, you will not get anything at all. Even if you kill Odin, I will not be the only heir. Whether it is Tyre or Thor, It��s possible to get in that position. And once they get in that position, don��t say anything about the ancient winter glory, that is, you can��t keep Jotunheim. Asgard and Jottenheim have only one end!��


    "You must listen to me, pretend to attack Asgard, and then send an assassin to assassinate Odin. After all this, let me appear as the savior of Asgard. Only in this way, I can justifiably inherit Odin''s Position, become the king of Asgard, to complete our transactions and plans. Do you understand?"


    Rocky almost said something like a biting his teeth. And when he heard what he said, Laufi had a strange smile on his face.


    "Sure enough. When I decided to abandon you, it was a correct decision. Odin would never have thought that he had raised a son for so many years, and he would use this way to claim his life and everything about him. You and All the Frost Giants are different, Rocky. Not physically, but spiritual. You are more cunning and more cruel. Cruel to let me watch you!"


    "I am not a frost giant. I am not from the moment you abandoned me. I am Rocky, just Rocky." Even the smiles converge, and Rocky said coldly to Laufi. "And. If Odin Ken is fair to me, maybe he won''t have it today."


    "No matter what you say, Rocky. You are my son, the child I abandoned. Your body is filled with the blood of the Frost Giant. But it doesn''t matter, I promise you. You can do it according to what you say. But that''s still the problem. How do you decide to solve the problem of Heimdal? With him, you can''t bring us to the Rainbow Bridge and then send it to Midgart."


    Without paying attention to the disrespect of his blood in Rocky''s words, Laughy asked him quite pragmatically about the next step of the plan. Their Frost Giants were originally a family-indifferent race, compared to the future of race. Family love is not a big deal.


    Loki admits that he does not recognize it. It is not an important thing for Laughy. His only concern is the death of Odin and the artifacts of their family, the belonging of the ancient cold winter treasure.


    "Heim''s things don''t have to worry about you, I will solve him. You just have to be prepared and wait for my good news."


    When I saw the problem and finally returned to the track I had laid down from the place I didn''t want to mention, Loki''s face once again hangs his usual smile, the smile of the cold and evil spirit.


    "So, the last question."


    "Please tell me, the King of the Frost Giant. I hope that the questions you are asking now will ensure that you have no problems when you act."


    "It''s very simple. This question is about the **** of Midgarth. Your message says that he is a very powerful god, almost no less than the top warrior of your Asgard. So, if, even if it is small The possibility. His power is not under Odin. When we are not opponents, what should we do?"


    Upon hearing this question, Loki laughed.


    "Laofi, you are the king of the Frost Giant. With the presence of Odin, how can you cope with an ordinary **** now? You have been sitting on the throne of Jottenheim over the years. Have you erased your ambitions and your courage?"


    For this kind of radical means, Laufi just smiled and said seriously.


    "I am sitting on the same level as Odin. It is when I hold the ancient cold winter treasure in my hand. Without it, I have no confidence in confronting the father of the gods. Of course, I am not trying to reject your proposal. Say, in order to make this plan foolproof. I think you should pay something to us in advance. For example, in the past, after our defeat, the ancient cold winter treasure that was taken away by Odin."


    This is starting from the ground, Loki and Lafite understand this. For them, the initiative is in the hands of Lafite. Everything in the end is nothing more than Rocky��s plan, and how can it be possible to let them act as thugs without paying enough price?


    For Rocky, the ancient cold winter treasures can not be handed over to Laughe. For Lafite, he is very distrustful. No one can guarantee that after the Baoji is handed over to his hands, will he fake the real thing and directly use the power of Baodi to launch a real war against Asgard.


    In the current situation of Asgard, they really have no ability to deal with the Frost Giant who has the power of the winter.


    "Laofi, I will not hand over the ancient cold winter treasure to you at this time. Only after our plan is successful, you can get it. This is the transaction that has been decided from the beginning, I will not changed."


    I didn��t want to, and Rocky refused Laufi��s proposal. And Laufi, who got such an answer, immediately showed a mocking smile.


    "Yeah, that''s a big sorry. If that''s the case, then I really don''t have the courage to provoke such a strong existence. Maybe you can try it, use your slick tongue, can you confuse this? Guy, let him listen to you honestly!"


    "Laofy. Don''t forget. We are one. If I fail, where are you going?"


    Once again, there was an accident, which made Rocky immediately threaten to come to Lafite. And Lafite just smiled at the threat.


    "That may not be. Except for the winter glory. I don''t seem to have anything to lose, and the winter glory has been out of my hands for many years. Seriously, I have gotten used to it."


    This kind of rogue answer is just hitting Rocky''s weakness. As the maker of all plans, Rocky does not allow his plan to have such problems anyway. So he was silent and fell into thinking and hesitation. Until a long time later. He said.


    "The cold winter treasure is impossible for you, but I can temporarily deliver another thing to your hand. You will deal with the god, and you must kill my brother Thor!"


    "Let''s talk, let me see what you are entrusting to me. It''s not worth it for me!"


    "Believe me, it is more valuable than the cold winter treasure!" Loki then stretched his mouth and revealed a full of sly smile. "I don''t know if you heard about Odin''s Destroyer Armor?"


    "You mean, the destroyer?" Hearing the name, the old **** was there, and a leisurely Lafite stood up from his throne. He did not hide his shock in his heart.


    Because he does not need to cover up, the destroyer is a well-known terrorist weapon among the gods.


    Destroyer armor. It was not made to fight the gods on earth.


    It is the ultimate weapon to be created against the cosmic giants who once came to Midgarth.


    It is said that in the very distant years, the earth was still ruled by the gods of various gods. A group of great gods that crossed from the universe came to Earth, above Midgarth. They are huge, each with a body that is much larger than the mountain. And compared with this body is their power.


    This is not the first time they have visited the world, and this time. Their actions contradicted the gods on earth. For the gods of the earth, in this battle caused by contradictions, they have to come to the result of fiasco.


    Whether it is Odin, Brahma, Jehovah or any **** of each god, it is a defeat in the face of these cosmic giants. Even said that there is no possibility of victory. It is also because of this war that the gods of the earth have to swear. Never interfere with human actions. This forced the gods to stay away from human life.


    However, despite the failure, the gods did not want to retreat forever. In response to this group of cosmic gods who are likely to reappear, Odin ordered the best craftsmen of his kingdom to use the best materials and techniques to forge a battle armor.


    And he was when the armor was completed. Brought him to all the earth gods. Commit a huge price to all the gods, and then let each earth **** bless a part of their own power to the armor.


    The gods worked together to create such a powerful armor. A self-operating armor. A pair of armor that gives the user unlimited power. Odin called him the destroyer and hid it firmly in his treasure house.


    Now, Rocky took it as a condition and put it in front of Laufi. (To be continued.)


    Ps: Some people say that watering, really. Oh! Follow the movie story. These plots are very well written, and any character can be easily slammed by the protagonist. But is that interesting? Originally written for Marvel is directed at his complex background and people, if you just follow the movie, then I can almost write the end.


    Therefore, the plot is still biased towards comics. However, there are so many big pits in the comics. I don��t honestly lay out the framework and my own settings. I don''t know how other authors control it, but in order to be able to guarantee that it will not collapse, I can only rely on self-modification and filling to develop the story.


    Therefore, I hope that the fans of Marvel can persist and hope that my supporters can stick to it. Thank you!

 Chapter 319： Final plan for mortal life

    "Are you sure you want to put the destroyer in my hand?"


    "No, it''s just a deal. You use the destroyer to complete our plan, and then when everything is over, you can use it to exchange with me for the ancient winter treasure!"


    "Oh, oh, good. Deal!"


    Laughy didn''t know what kind of ghost idea he was playing, and he should have the conditions of Rocky. And Loki, who got the answer, turned away from the royal palace of the Frost Giant.


    This is a place where he feels extremely disgusted, if possible. He didn''t want to stay here for a long time.


    Laufi looked at him like this, watching his little figure disappear into his palace. Until he could not see any of his shadows, he told the guards stationed in the palace.


    "Go, let''s transfer our most elite warriors. Tell them, it''s time to use the battle to wash our shame for so many years!"


    "Yes, my king!" The giant guards replied with a big sigh. Obviously, for such a moment, they have waited for a long time.


    Silence, I don��t know how many years of the frozen country once again began to surge under his endless ice. For all of this, the people in the center of the storm did not find any signs.


    Since Shavig took Thor from the base of the SHIELD, they found that Thor seemed to be another person. Although they don''t get along for a long time, they can think of what kind of person Thor would be before.


    Reckless, arrogant, a rib. To say that he is like a gunpowder barrel, I am afraid to praise him. But now, they can''t see such things from him. If it wasn''t for Tol''s figure and appearance, it was too conspicuous. Jane and Daisy thought that Shavig had brought the wrong person back.


    But this is a good change after all. So both Jane and Daisy accepted his change. Even because of his changes. Even Jane has made some subtle changes to his senses.


    If the former kind of heroes like Thor are in people''s yearnings. There are always some fears and unreliable words. So now Tor will only feel a sense of security.


    Some women like the gentle male, and some women like the powerful male. And when a man is strong and gentle, it is often the time when he captures a woman''s heart.


    Now, Jane feels that she is almost about to be captured. Although there is nothing sweet between them, there is no great experience between them. But people with discerning eyes can see that their relationship has evolved further.


    When did this happen, Shavig didn��t know it at all. And when he knew it. It��s already too late. Although he would like to bring him back, let him go as far as possible. But when love came, all his plans were squandered.


    In the name of love, many things have become unstoppable. Including this thing that Thor left.


    Even if Shavig is not willing again, but at the request of Jane, his unwillingness can only be reversed. It can be said that the beginning of the life of the Torfans was spent with Jane.


    Early in the morning, Thor got together with Jane and began preparing breakfast for the other two partners. Jane is frying eggs. And Thor learned how to use the oven and coffee machine under her guidance.


    This scene seems to be a bit warm, especially when Thor''s clumsy and shorthand leads to Jane''s laughter.


    Daisy looked at the sight in front of him. Envious eyes must be straight. Shavig is getting more and more angry, but in the end he can only helplessly put his eyes on the books in his own hands. He can''t decide what to do for Jane, especially in this kind of thing.


    So even if he is not willing to do so, he can''t question the decision of Jane. Love is bigger than the sky, and it is true in this world.


    "Okay, your breakfast!" Thor held the plate and placed the two fried eggs in front of Shavig and Daisy. This kind of intimate service immediately attracted two reactions.


    "Thank you, I have been waiting for a long time!" Daisy excitedly picked up one of his own, and began to eat with great enthusiasm. And Shavig looked at the early morning in front of him, and some reluctantly closed the books in his hand, and then formulated a sentence against Thor.


    "Thank you!"


    "Don''t thank, this is what I should do." Thor smiled back and said, hurriedly put the rag on himself, and then pointed to the book that Shavig had just closed. "What are you looking at, it looks a bit strange!"


    "The ancient myths of the Vikings have something to do with what you say every day!" The cover of the book was taken, and Shavig simply explained. For his answer, Thor''s look is a bit odd.


    "Vikings, I think about it. Many years ago, there were indeed a group of warriors who lived in bitter cold areas and we had contact with us. Why, they left us a myth?"


    Shavig, who was always dubious about Thor��s identity, heard him say so and immediately came to the spirit. He thinks this is an opportunity. If it wasn''t for him to expose Thor''s true face, he would be convinced by him. No matter which one, it is better than the current situation. He needs an explanation and a explanation for himself.


    "Can you talk to me, Thor. I want to know what is the difference between your story and myth!"


    "If you want to know, there is nothing wrong with it. Where should I start? Right. Just start when I first met the three warriors. At that time we just arrived at Midgart."


    "What are they talking about?" Hearing the contents of the conversation from the monitor, Coulson grinned and his face showed a smile of gu��i. He feels that he is listening to myths. From a certain point of view, he is not wrong.


    This gave him an ominous premonition. It is very likely that this time he is facing the same big troubles as in Europe. Thinking of the sensation caused by what happened in Europe at the time, he felt a toothache.


    He has come to invisible life, but it seems now. It is very likely that the eyes of the world will come to them soon. This is for him. It is really a big trouble to hide.


    "Continue to monitor them. Also pay attention to the surrounding movements." Arranged the follow-up actions of the surveillance personnel. Colson put down his headphones. At this time, the other agent who was monitoring the instrument obtained from Jane suddenly warned him.


    "Sir, there is a situation!"


    "what happened?"


    ��There was a huge energy reaction that suddenly appeared and suddenly disappeared, twenty-three kilometers northwest.��


    The same situation as the last occurrence of Jane Foster''s record, which made Coulson realize immediately, and what he had expected had already begun.


    "Call people, let''s take a look. Also. Monitor Tol closely!"


    He said that he got on the car and flocked with a bunch of agents. Of course, this time he has not forgotten to send a text message to Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi, who rushed home early in the morning to have breakfast with his family, is not here now, and he is not there. Coulson has no sense of security.


    "Remember that once we were fighting a hill giant. Vostag struggled to escape from his feet, but his body was too fat. He ate it." The whole cow and the two sheep of the little tribe couldn��t move at all. So he could only circle around the giant��s ankle. Fortunately, the giant was not flexible. This gave me a chance when he All the attention was placed on Vostag. I seized the opportunity and smashed his head directly with Mirnier. This is our last fight in Midgart. Now I want to It��s really a little missed!��


    Thor tells his own battle story. At his side, Jane and Daisy all showed a pair of ears to listen. And very interested in the look. But at first glance, they know that they are listening to this story as a mythical novel.


    And only Shaweg, his face is solemn. While listening to Thor''s remarks, he gently touched the books at hand with his hands.


    Just like he told Thor, this is a Nordic Viking myth. What he did not tell him is that this Viking story is different from what most people see. He is part of an archaeological discovery and is a mythological translation from an ancient Viking tribe. And the story told in this translation is exactly the same as Thor''s story about Vostag.


    Shavig would like to think of this as a coincidence. He would like to think that this is the translation that Thor has seen before, but it is only used directly. But he can''t move like this, and everything moves like he imagined.


    He is a scientist, not a politician. When one of the greatest possibilities is in front of him, he will not simply negate this possibility because of his own feelings.


    He must acknowledge the possibility in his heart. And if he really does. Then it means that Thor is really that Thor, the mythical Nordic Raytheon. This is really a psychological shock for Shavig, who grew up listening to the story of Thor.


    He is still trying his best to adapt to this sudden change. At this time, a line of people who are strangely dressed compared to ordinary people appeared on the streets of the town.


    They walked unscrupulously on the street, and soon attracted the attention of agents who monitored the town.


    ��Is there a cosplay event here today?��


    A special agent who was still eating breakfast saw the following group of Ms. He quickly asked his companion.


    "I don''t know, is this situation going to be reported?" His companions also saw them.


    For the blessings of the world''s exhibitions, although the clothing of these Asgards is very weird, their similar appearance to ordinary people has not caused much trouble. Even these vigilant agents do not think they will be special characters. Therefore, they only conducted a routine report.


    "I am coming! Please note that the headquarters, we found Princess Sina, Jackie Chan and Robin Hood in the town. Is there a show here? I want to see."


    "Brad, please pay attention. You are working."


    The answer is very simple, that is, no one believes his words. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 320： Comrades reunited to expose the conspiracy

    Coulson rushed to the location of the incident as indicated by the equipment, just as it appeared in all movies. They came a step late, except for a huge branding on the ground. They found nothing.


    Not to mention the suspicious next wave of attackers in Coulson''s imagination, even a strange world of creatures, they have not found. This is certainly a disappointment for Coulson, because he knew very well that he came one step late.


    But at the same time, from a certain point of view, in fact, he is still a bit lucky. Not everyone is ready to meet another world life. Especially when these lives are more advanced than the human race.


    Looking at the pattern on the ground, he thought about it. Said to the men around you.


    "Let me find a language expert, I want to find out what it means to be on the pattern as soon as possible."


    "Sir, do you think there will be any aliens coming to the earth?"


    "Trust me, Agent. If it is really an alien, it is definitely not a good thing for us. Human beings have not yet reached the point where they can accept any other wisdom!"


    Slightly explained, Coulson went aside. Quietly sent a message to Zhou Yi. The content is very simple, just tell him that someone has come.


    At this time, Zhou Yi, already in the town, has discovered what Mr. Coleson said. However, he does not think that these people are threatening. Because of their performance, it is not like a group with Rocky. Even said, from the situation they showed. They should be the ones with Thor.


    The reason why Zhou Yi would think so, because the three big men in the four group gave him a warm hug in the moment of finding Thor, they made loud noises and even let the Zhou Yi eardrum standing on the roof. It hurts. It��s a good relationship to be able to make such a heartbreaking laugh. At the very least, it should be above the loss of friends.


    In fact, they speak in strict terms. Be regarded as a comrade-in-arms of life and death. The feelings cultivated on countless battlefields are hard to imagine.


    It is also because of this feeling that when Tol saw the three warriors of the Imperial Palace and Ms. Hefu, it was more ecstasy and excitement that was hard to suppress. It can be said that his mood is just as exciting as the prisoners who have been sitting in hardships and encountering relatives who have not seen for many years to visit the prisoners.


    "My brothers. My comrades. How come you came from Asgard!"


    "Ah, Thor. We finally found you!" The three warriors of the Imperial Palace embraced Thor, and compared with Thor''s excitement, their mood was not much better.


    Thor is more than just their comrades. They are also the masters they have identified. The relationship between them is very complicated, even to the extent of intimacy, they are only below the level of their loved ones. This relationship is two-way, and as such, they are so eager to get back to Thor. I want to do everything I can to get rid of his crimes.


    And now is what they think is a good opportunity to help him return to Asgard. Rocky is showing tricks that no one knows, and Odin has fallen down at this time. Asgard is already a long time. Only the return of Thor can stabilize the situation. Only this time can he be returned to Asgard with enough name.


    But Thor didn''t know his plans for this group of comrades. He is already satisfied with his current life, so he never thought about returning to Asgard. I don''t know what the plans for the Three Warriors and Ms. Xifu have.


    He only thought that these former partners came to visit themselves because of fear, so in order to protect their hearts, he enthusiastically introduced these friends who met on Earth to these Asgard partners.


    "Come on, guys. Let me introduce you to my new friend. This is Eric, Eric Shavg. A scholar and a heroic man who can drink a lot. And this is ��West, Daisy. Louise. Her whimsy made me marvel."


    "Finally, this is Jane. Jane Foster. The owner here is also a lady who helped me settle here. She is a female scholar and a good woman with a good heart!"


    A rough-hearted man can praise a woman for his friend, and has already explained a lot of things in essence. But most of them with Thor are with his temper, even Shiv, the only lady. In fact, it is also a female man who is better at playing swords.


    So they didn''t hear the meaning of Thor, but they officially went to Jane for a solemn care.


    "Thank you, Midgarth. Thank you for everything you have done for Thor. Start today. You are our friends, go through the fire, and stay awake!"


    The brave and heroic style of this typical mythology makes Jane, who has only seen it in books, look straightforward and even look at them from the time they appear. These three people are actually a bit stupid.


    There is only one word for Thor. They can also treat him as a story to listen to. But when the warriors in the story are in front of themselves, then it is obviously impossible to face the reality with the attitude of listening to the story.


    Shavig, who was scared to break the cup, first responded. He asked the three warriors of the Imperial Palace.


    "Thor, they are what you said. The three warriors!"


    "Yes, they are. My outstanding comrades. This is Vostag, the heroic Vostag. He has so much to eat three weights!"


    The tall, bearded and long-haired bearded man was not only angry when Tor introduced him, but he smiled very proudly. At the same time, he also slightly pointed to the three people.


    "Wostag, I am willing to help you!"


    "And this is the cool Vandal and the ruthless Hogan. They are excellent masters of swordsmanship and ruthless battlefield slaughterers!"


    For the Asgard, this is definitely the best compliment. So the two people showed their smug smiles. Then he saluted again to the three people.


    "Fandal, Hogan. I am willing to help you!"


    "Finally, this is Ms. Hev. Asgard''s ferocious goddess is also one of our best female warriors. Her heroism is no less than the Valkyrie of the Yingling Temple. Even the men who can fight for good wars, in her I will feel ashamed in front of force!"


    "Xifu, I am waiting for your instructions!" Unlike the women''s skirting ceremony, Shiv, who only wore a nail, directly knocked on his shield. Use this steel collision to tell everyone here what kind of steel warrior she is.


    And this naturally caused the envy and worship of Daisy. The female man, the ultimate female man who can compete on the battlefield, is obviously the most admired goal of her kind. If it wasn''t for the factors that weren''t very familiar, she might have rushed up, and she took a photo with her and sent it directly to Facebook.


    After introducing each other''s friends in the two worlds, Thor smiled and wiped the tears in his eyes. Said to your partner in Asgard.


    "Really, guys. You can come to see me, I am very happy. But you shouldn''t come, I have been exiled, and you have violated the orders of the father."


    I didn��t expect Thor to say this to Shiv and the Three Warriors of the Fairy Palace, and then Van der Dahl took the lead.


    "Thor, we are here to take you back. You don''t know what the current Asgard looks like. Only when you go back can you guarantee the safety of the Golden Palace!"


    "No, I can''t do this!" For this proposal, Thor didn''t want to refuse. "Sorry, guys. Thank you for your kindness. But I really can''t do this. You should know that it was because of my reasons that it led to the death of my father, so I can''t forgive myself anyway, let myself Return to Asgard and tarnish the glory of the Golden Palace!"


    Hearing Thor said, he was directly stupid. After a long while, Shiv asked in confusion.


    "Thor, Odin''s Majesty did not die, he just fell asleep! Who told you that Odin''s Majesty has passed away?"


    "what?"


    The news was like a blue sky, and it made Tol��s mind instantly blank. It was not until this time that he discovered that he was deceived, and that he was the brother he trusted and his most trusted brother.


    "Rocky, why are you lying to me, why are you lie to me!"


    His whisper couldn''t hold everyone else on the scene, and he heard him say that. Fan Dahl, who was already full of opinions on Loki, was directly angry.


    "I know, it must be Loki, a despicable villain. Tol, you listen to me. Now Rocky has control over the power of the King, but his every move is very weird. We suspect that he is very likely And the Frost Giants teamed up. Because only he can deceive Hemdahl and let the Frost Giants enter Asgard. Now Asgard is so stormy, no one knows what role Rocky is playing. Thor, you I have to go back, only you can go back to stabilize Asgard. Only you can stop Loki!"


    His words made Thor very hearty, but soon he shook his head and smiled.


    "Sorry, guys. I really want to go back, but I have no ability to go back. Now I am just a mortal! Without Molly Neil, I am no longer the thunder of Asgard!"


    This is an answer that no one thought of, because neither the three warriors nor the Xifu know what happened to Thor. Odin''s punishment is secret. In addition to Rocky, only two people are known throughout Asgard. One is the queen of Fleet, and the other is the **** of dawn, the goalkeeper Heimdahl.


    Except for them, no one knows the fact that Thor has become a mortal. So when Thor said this question, the four-person group looked at each other and completely lost their claims. (To be continued.)


    Ps: The more ugly the subscription is, the more I really need to subscribe. In short, seeking, seeking, seeking! Let��s see the official grandfather, let��s give a living.

 Chapter 321： Causal loneliness

    At this time, Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge. Heim Dahl, standing in front of the sword, was stuck in front of Loki, and stared at him with his golden eyes, which could be seen through any corner of the Nine Kingdoms, as if he was looking at a prisoner. He asked.


    "You went to Jottenheim? I saw you appear in that place, but I didn''t see your next move, and I didn''t hear any of your voice. What are you going to find the Frost Giants? Don''t tell me You want to discuss the issue of peace with them!"


    In the face of Hemdal''s questioning, Loki is holding the symbol of Odin''s meteor gun Gunniel, the king of Asgard. There was a smile like a smile.


    "Are you asking me? Gatekeeper. Do you want to question your king?"


    "My king is only Odin, and the successor that Odin admits. Rocky, you are not my king. I will not recognize your identity until Odin wakes up and gives you the power."


    Hemdahl''s answer is just like his identity, just and solemn. But in Loki sounds, it is as absurd as the most ridiculous drama.


    "You don''t recognize my identity, but you recognize Thor''s identity, are you? You don''t think I am the future king of Asgard. You all don''t think so. Even if I do as much as Thor, it is ?"


    "Thor has been fighting for the future of Asgard. He is a heroic warrior, a selfless ruler and a kind friend. Although he has many problems, it seems to me that Rocky. He is far better than you. More suitable for the throne of Asgard. You will only incite a trick, only use some small means that can''t get on the table. And this is exactly what a king doesn''t need."


    "This is really the most ridiculous joke I have ever heard, Heim Dahl. You are just a small gatekeeper. You think you know, what is the qualification that a king really should have?"


    Rocky smirked and showed disdain for Heimdal''s words. In this regard, Heimdal just responded with no joy and no sadness.


    "I watched the nine worlds, all the creatures in the whole world tree. I have seen the rise and fall of countless kingdoms. The wise king never bothered to use this kind of intrigues that could not get on the table. And those who succeeded in the moment No, there will never be any good endings."


    "You shut me up. Heimdahl. Now I am your king. I am the ruler of Asgard now. Everything you say to me now is despising the kingship of Asgard. Despise belongs to The authority of my father, Odin. Give me a sigh and confess your sins to me!"


    Hemdahl''s words clearly slammed Loki''s heart. He held up Gonnier in his hand and ordered it to Heimdal with the supreme right it represented. He wants him to surrender to himself and use the most violent and direct means.


    Meteor Gun Gunniel. It is the artifact that Odin holds. It is the **** of the branches of the world tree. In Asgard, it represents the supreme authority of Odin.


    As Hemdahl, who once sworn allegiance to Odin, he could not ignore the authority of this god. Although he no longer looks down on Rocky, he must now respond to him.


    So he could only hold his own sword and slowly bend his body, kneeling down in front of Rocky. Just like in the past he stumbled in front of Odin.


    For his surrender, Loki��s face showed a smug smile that could not be concealed.


    "The king, I only look at the results, not the passage. As long as I can become a king. No matter what means is acceptable. Hemdal, you are too stupid. So you can only be a gatekeeper!"


    "Do you think you will become a king? As long as Thor is still alive, you will never have hope. Odin will not choose you, and the gods will not do this!"


    "Give me shut up!" Rocky instantly became hysterical and snorted. Although he converges on his emotions in an instant, the flaws on his face are almost frozen. "I am now lifting all the rights of your gatekeeper as the king of Asgard. Now, roll me down from the Rainbow Bridge, I don''t want to see you again!"


    "Your wishes!" Although there is more unwillingness and unwillingness in my heart, but in front of Gunniel. He really has no right to fight. He can only pick up his sword and walk toward the Rainbow Bridge step by step, as Rocky said.


    After two steps, he suddenly stopped. And the look on his face became unusually shocked. Obviously. What he has seen.


    "What have you conspired with the Frost Giants? Do you want to bring them to Asgard with the Rainbow Bridge!"


    "This is not something you should care about. You are no longer a gatekeeper. Not even the regulator of Rainbow Bridge!"


    Loki indifferently put Gogneil on the ground, and said to Heim Dahl. But he overestimated himself and underestimated Heim Dahl.


    "Since you have lifted my position, then I have no meaning to listen to your orders. I won''t let you do this. Asgard can''t let the Frost Giant enter anyway."


    "So. What are you going to do?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "I want to stop you. Defend Asgard as an Asgard!"


    Hemdahl''s answer is as sharp as his sword, when he finishes the sentence. He has waved his long sword and smashed it toward Loki.


    The golden giant sword is not only an artifact that controls the Rainbow Bridge, but also an invincible killing weapon. When he angrily waved his sword in his hand, the golden brilliance instantly spurred along the sword, and instantly changed into the radiant blade of the Twilight, and he chopped it to Loki.


    There is no way to dodge, and it is even more difficult to parry. Because the **** of dawn, who has the insight into the eyes of all things, can see through all the actions of his enemies while facing the enemy. Or, he can even see the future of the next moment.


    So at the glance, he is completely waving toward the future. And even in the ever-changing future, under his sword, there is only a dead end that disappears.


    Under the sword, Loki was suddenly lighted to ashes. But Heim''s face has no triumphant look. Because he has seen more.


    A stream of light flashed through the sky, and a blink of an eye flew toward him. Hemdal��s face was seriously crossed. He has seen the trajectory of this attack with a future vision. But even though he has kept the giant sword in his hand on the path of the streamer. But the streamer is just like the illusion. Passing through his sword front. Then he still shot through his chest.


    The blood spurted out of his chest like a fountain, and the huge wounds made Hemdahl''s tall body smashed. He had to lick his chest and squat on the ground.


    At this time, Rocky''s figure appeared again in front of him. He held his empty arms, and the golden streamer quietly condensed between his hands, and then turned into a gungun Gunganer again. He just held the gun of the meteor. He laughed at Heim Dahl.


    "Stupid, how are all the idiots in Asgard? Look at me holding Gungan Neal, how can you have the courage to fight with me. Heim Dahl, you have been guarding the gates for thousands of years. Is it your own brain?"


    As the weapon of Odin, the father of the gods, Gunnil has a simple and powerful force. He was a rifle forged with a branch of the world tree. It is engraved with the oldest Russian gods, which is the origin of magic in Norse mythology. Through the magic of this god, Gunniel did not wear the armor that was not worn, and did not shoot the target.


    Once cast. Gunniel will be turned into a meteor, and the power of destiny will break his goal. In other words, this is an artifact that can lock the cause and effect of fate.


    It is with such an artifact that Odin can establish the prestige of his **** king in the nine kingdoms. It is also with it that the Asa Protoss can become the ruler of Asgard under the leadership of Odin. He is a symbol of Odin and a symbol of invincibility.


    Therefore, when Heimdal waved his sword against Loggi, who was holding Gognier, he was already destined for his fiasco.


    Heimda has foreseen all this, but he has to do this. The future is also a fate, and he sees the future. But it can''t change the future. He must follow the path of the future. Even if he is a god.


    He was destined to be an enemy of Loki, and he was destined to stand up and fight him at the moment.


    The huge wound on the chest is not fatal to the gods. He once again clenched the giant sword. Let the light of dawn break again on his sword front.


    Rocky has already hated it all. He can''t kill Heimdal if he wants to be the king of Asgard. But he can keep him forever.


    A crystal treasure that flashed the blue light appeared in his hands. Endless cold light sprang from the treasures like a waterfall. This cold light was sprayed on Heim''s body, and it was easy to extinguish the flash of dawn that flashed in his hand. And in an instant drowned Hemdal''s body, shrouded him in a blue brilliance.


    When Guanghua faded, Heim Dahl was imprisoned in a cold ice. His body was frozen and his movements were fixed. Even his power was sealed by the ice. He only has consciousness still in action, but consciousness can''t have even a little help at this time.


    This is the artifact of the Frost Giants, the power of the ancient cold winter treasure. The Frost Giant used to freeze the whole world with it. That is Jottenheim. Even after thousands of years have passed, Jotunheim still hangs under its power.


    Compared with the power of the cold winter treasure, Heimdal is even more shocked by the changes of Loki. In the moment of holding the winter glory, his body became a dark blue with a strange rune. And his eyes turned into a dark red. This is what the Frost Giants have, and this is why Heimdal is shocked.


    Even Rocky''s movements are so fast that it is impossible to see. Although his changes occurred after the freezing of Heimdahl. But Heimdal, who has a future vision, still sees it clearly, and thus shows a shocked look.


    This kind of look is the most disgusting to Loki, but also makes him hate. (To be continued.)


    Ps: For subscription, please subscribe. Everyone is kind enough to give you a subscription. I can''t go on. Mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 322： Variables, intrigue

    Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge ran up, and the colorful beams of the sky instantly cut through the endless void and carried it to the frozen giant country, above Jotunheim.


    This is the first time Rainbow Bridge has been opened so powerfully since the last battle between Asgard and Jottenheim. This time, instead of sending the Asgard warriors to the battlefield, they brought the giants of Jottenheim to Asgard.


    I have to say that this is a very ridiculous thing. At the very least, for Odin and Odin''s father, it is definitely an absurd joke.


    But Rocky doesn''t care about this, for his own plans. He did not hesitate to do so. In this way, Lafite and his soldiers were brought to Asgard, above the enemy''s land.


    As soon as he entered Asgard, Laufi couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Unlike the icy air of Jottenheim, Asgard is always like the warm air of the Nordic Midsummer Night, which makes him feel uncomfortable. After this breath was exhausted, his face became subtle.


    "Can people who live in such a warm place become a strong warrior? It is really incredible. Maybe I think Asgard is too strong!"


    "He will always be stronger than you think, Laufi!" Rocky''s voice rang from his ear, and when he turned his head, he naturally saw the armor, holding the Gonny''s Rocky, and being iced. Sealed on the Hongqiao, like the ice sculpture Heim Dahl.


    Look at Loki, who has only his knees high, and the ice sculpture that has become the name of the gods, the **** of the dawn that has been given to the numerous frost giants. Laughe put away the sarcasm of his mouth. Turned to feelings.


    "Rocky, although your physique is not like a Frost Giant at all. But your talent makes me stunned. Almost no giant can control the power of the ice to your extent, even if he holds the ancient cold winter treasure in his hand. cassette!"


    "I invite you to come over, not to let you **** ice power. You have more important things to do here."


    "I know, I know. There are plans for us to do. So what are you preparing for me?"


    Rocky, a hand in the hands of Rocky. Suddenly, a huge steel body walked step by step to the Hongqiao in the footsteps of the rumble. It stood in front of Rocky''s body, facing the king of the Frost Giants.


    Looking at this whole body is cold steel. Huge and awkward destroyer. The king of the frost could not help but admire it.


    "In order to fight against the cosmic giants who are almost invincible. Odin used all the skilled craftsmen to create it, and the gods all over the world gave it blessings. His figure was made so huge, it is said to make it Competing with the guys who let them taste the taste of failure."


    "And now, Odin''s idea is really a bad note. He wouldn''t think of it anyway, this ultimate **** would fall into the hands of his enemies. This is really ridiculous!"


    "He hasn''t fallen into your hands yet, don''t forget. I just loaned him to you, his ownership is still in my hands."


    Rocky dissatisfiedly emphasized the attitude of Laufi, who already regarded the destroyer as his own bag. He can''t quite see it.


    "You are right, but it''s all for our plan. Isn''t it? Well, I''m ready. What are you waiting for, Rocky!"


    Although Laufie''s tone made Loki very uncomfortable, but for the sake of planning. He still ordered the destroyers to walk toward Lafite step by step.


    When the destructor''s huge body approached Laufi, it automatically broke down. The armor that the gods blessed was constructed on the body of Lafite, almost instantaneously, and the destroyer was completely placed on him.


    The majestic power was almost immediately fed back from the armor of the destroyer, and Lafite suddenly sent out the same feelings as the **.


    "What a powerful force, with such power. The whole world can be controlled by me. Odin has such a powerful ****, but it is foolish to trap it in the treasure house. He can Today, it is completely conceivable."


    Upon hearing this, Rocky slammed Gunnell''s hand and slammed his strength. It is true that Odin is unfair to him, he is too biased towards Thor. So much so that he even ignored his other sons. However, compared with the father who abandoned himself, he worked with Laufi. Odin is a qualified father no matter what he says. Rocky has always only recognized Odin, the father, for Laufi. He will never recognize his identity.


    So, when Laufi said Odin. His heart is already angry. But he suppressed this emotion very well. In his eyes, the Frost Giants are nothing but the bones of the shackles. The temporary forbearance is also to make them die more miserable.


    So he squeezed some smiles. Said to Lafite.


    "The destroyer has already handed it to you. I think, should you go to fulfill our plan?"


    "Planning, what plan?" Just like the mirror-like visor, Laufi''s teasing laughter came. "We have all arrived in Asgard. What other plans do you need?"


    "There is only one plan, that is to destroy it. It is a shame to wash our Frost Giants with blood for years. Thank you, Rocky. You sent my father a weapon like the Destroyer. Let me be Ass. Guardian brings the heaviest blow. I really want to see how the gods of the Golden Palace would look like when they saw the Destroyer appear on the Frost Giant."


    "Do you want to violate your vows?" Loki stared at Laufi, who had already worn the Destroyer, and asked with an unpredictable eye. "Do you want to capture the Golden Palace like this?"


    "Why not? At this time, is there anyone in the Golden Palace who can stop me?" Laufi said with a high hand and shouted. "Lokie, my son. To surrender to me, return to Jottenheim, your tomorrow will be brighter than your present. I have seen your potential, you are not a castaway. You will be Jottenheim. The only prince, the king of the two worlds of the future!"


    "Hah, what do you think I would say? Ok, no problem?" Rocky was not interested in Lafite''s declaration. Facing the horrible destroyer, he just said the yin test. "Asgard will only be mine, I will not hand it over to anyone else."


    "Do you think this is your choice?" Laughy put down his arm and followed his movements. The frost giants behind him have made crazy laughter and all kinds of wild, animal-like buzz.


    When they set foot on Asgard, these giants have already produced unimaginable destructive desires and crazy animal nature in their hearts. If it wasn''t for Lafite who had passed them, I am afraid they had already started attacking the Golden Palace in Asgard.


    Now, Lafite has let go of the restrictions on them. Instead of suppressing their own frost giants, they immediately condensed their own ice, ready to launch a real attack against Asgard.


    How could Rocky let them do this, and if they do this, then let alone, the dream of becoming a king will inevitably be destroyed. So he immediately lifted Gunniel and gave a slogan to Laufi.


    "Give me a stop!"


    "Rocky, you are too naive. At this time, we can''t stop." Laughy smiled reluctantly, he just wanted to step forward, but found himself unable to move this step. .


    Or, the destroyer prevented him from doing so. At this time of the day, it is not that he is controlling the destroyer, but the destroyer is controlling him. Obviously, the destroyer heard Loki��s order.


    "This is my plan, I don''t allow any variables. Do you understand?"


    Holding up with Gognier''s Loki, the Destroyer immediately reversed his body, and the mirror-like brilliance ignited a violent beam of light when it stood up. The beam converges on a frost giant, burning him into a pile of indistinguishable ashes in an instant.


    These frost giants at the moment, each of them are the heroic warriors of Jottenheim, each of which is elite in the elite. Therefore, every sacrifice of the last one will make Laufi feel the heartache of the meat. He was furious and screamed loudly.


    "Rocky, what the **** are you doing? Stop and stop. You hear it!"


    "Shut up, you are not my person. Since you have made such a decision, you have to pay for this decision!"


    It��s not a good boy who believes in Loki��s response, but with his words. The Destroyer once again ejected his own devastating light. Immediately, another frost giant disappeared completely under its power.


    This makes Laufi no longer accept such losses. If these elites of his men are dead, then his rule can be declared over.


    So he can only bow his head and admit defeat!


    "Rocky, Rocky! I am wrong, I will fulfill the agreement. Stop! I will do as we planned."


    "Very good!" I saw the so-called King of the Frost Giant in front of himself to concede defeat, and Loki��s face showed a full of evil smile. He glanced at the frost giants who were full of fear, and then put their eyes on Laufi again.


    "This is the last chance. Do you understand? If you are playing tricks, I don''t mind sending you back to Jottenheim. I would love to know when the Frost Giants saw their king happily carrying them on them. What kind of feelings they will have when they slaughter."


    I just ridiculed Loki��s innocence with similar words, but in a blink of an eye, the form reversed into this look. Laufi��s heart was filled with all kinds of emotions for a moment. He wants to let his anger dominate himself, but reason has always prevailed.


    He can''t do this!


    Because his intrigue with Loki is over, and the winner is Loki. (To be continued.), mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 323： Giants come to the shield of God

    "Sir, there is a similar reaction!"


    Coulson, who was still waiting for the experts to transfer the rainbow bridge and left the traces, suddenly heard the report from his own.


    He looked up and immediately saw a very strange aurora phenomenon in the sky. The aurora like a scarf flutters in the clouds, even obscuring the sun in the sky. Let the earth become like a dusk, and it will be dark.


    This is an amazing landscape, especially in Mexico. But Corson didn''t appreciate the beauty of the scenery at all. He realized what he was immediately yelling out loud.


    "Everyone, hurry and retreat to a safe distance. Immediately!"


    Following his orders, the agents immediately evacuated from the place. And just after they left, a rainbow of clear light broke through the aurora of heaven and landed directly in front of them.


    A waterfall like the ray of light is as shocking as it flows out of the endless void. Among them, the spot light is even more dazzling like the sands left after the stars are crushed. At first glance, there is a feeling of dazzling fascination.


    In their eyes, Colson gathered into a flowing sand line, directly along with the space between heaven and earth.


    Seeing this, Corson finally understood why the ancient Vikings would not forget the Rainbow Bridge, why there are always some Viking warriors willing to give up their lives to find such illusory things.


    Because this is really shocking. Even modern people who are used to super-big movies are hard to keep calm in front of this scene. Not to mention the ancient Vikings. For those who are old and ignorant, it is hard not to take him and eternal life to see such things. It��s connected to something like God.


    But unlike the ancient Vikings. Live now. Knowing this secret, Coulson is very clear. This is not a road to God, but a sign of another person in the world who is called a god.


    For these visitors who cross the world, Coulson can only be a hundred thousand points of war.


    "Warning, pay attention. Be careful of any creatures that appear inside!"


    Without him to say anything more, the agents who saw the huge figure gradually appearing in the rainbow have already taken out their own weapons and carefully directed the unknown creatures.


    Soon, the rainbow light began to fade. And the huge figures that were originally visible are finally revealing their true feelings.


    That is hundreds of huge figures. At the very least, there are huge humanoid creatures that are three or four meters high.


    Their whole body is strangely blue, only the eyes are strange dark red. Most of them wear only simple fur and armor, but the muscles and the thick swells from their heights are similar to the bones of the limbs. I am afraid that even if there is no such thing, their defense will not be worse.


    When they saw them, Corson thought of a name that Thor had said, Frost Giant. Coulson, who has been keenly aware of the sudden drop in temperature around him, has clearly and clearly placed these unknown creatures in a position that he can clearly understand.


    Although Thor said that the Frost Giant is a cruel and powerful race. But before the conflict, Coulson still wants to work hard.


    This is the first contact between humans and other world creatures. If there is no conflict, then it would be better. of course. Even if there is a conflict, SHIELD may not be afraid of hundreds of big guys in this area. If they are really as original as their appearance.


    "Hello. This is the earth. I am the agent of the SHIELD Phil Coulson. Please tell us what you are saying, otherwise we will assume that your actions are invasions for the purpose of war. Someone can understand me. Anyway?".


    It seems that they are worried that these giants can''t understand him. He also specifically asked language experts to translate this sentence into Norwegian, ancient Viking language and so on.


    However, most of the giants did not react to his words. There was only one guy, a giant wrapped in a sturdy metal armor.


    "Middgarth? Since the world tree Uktrasil has opened nine worlds. I have never seen the mortal race of Midgarth. But now it seems that thousands of years have passed. You still don''t seem to have much progress!"


    "You are still like your ancestors, weak and somewhat pitiful! Surrender to my feet, mortal. Maybe this will leave you a way to live."


    This is the first impression that Laufi, the king of the Frost Giants, sees humans again after thousands of years. Unlike his ignorant giants. As a king, he is also the **** of the Frost Giant. And the gods know the language of all things, he can clearly understand the meaning of Coulson. At the same time, he can let him know what he said.


    This is why Tol can speak English after his arrival. Not that he can speak English, but that his language of God can make people understand his words as the language of his own.


    When he heard the words of Laufi, Colesen had a weird look on his face. As a modern person, he naturally does not have the ancient people''s superstition and worship of the gods, and there is no fear of the so-called Frost Giant. Therefore, for what Lafite said, he has only one reaction.


    "Well, it seems that we can''t talk about it. So, do it!"


    Since people are obviously going to be conquerors and destroyers, then Coulson will not be really honest to be a slave to others. Unless it is a natural psychological metamorphosis, I am afraid that no one will have such an idea.


    At this point, the agents under his command are the same.


    So his voice just fell, and countless bullets swept over the sky immediately. The bullets may not wear the giant body of these giants, but it is a little hurt to have a little damage. As long as there is, Coulson will not be disgusted.


    This is also the sequela of the recent supernatural events. For those mutants, superheroes, and monsters, the role of firearms and bullets has been infinitely close to zero.


    And Aegis agents who often come into contact with these super-life. I have never thought of this as a weapon of destruction. This kind of thing. I can only use it to bully ordinary people.


    and so. The current shooting is just a pinch, and Coulson doesn''t expect them to make any big contributions. The real killings can all be under the feet of the giants.


    The miniature remote-controlled bombs of the Aegis Bureau are less than a large piece of tennis, but have the explosive power of hundreds of kilograms of tnt equivalent. And Corsen, who was worried that things were too big, buried twenty directly on the big circle left by Rainbow Bridge.


    With such a powerful explosive, in addition to two individual superheroes, I am afraid most people can''t resist it. and so. I don''t expect to be able to annihilate all the enemies in one fell swoop, but I am afraid that it is not a problem to get a good start.


    After all, I really want to say it, Coulson can''t believe that these giants are all the ones who can be singled out with Hulk.


    "Everyone is ready to retreat, and there is preparation for protection!" Hearing to his men, Corson directly got into the car.


    The agents who knew what their boss had buried were even giving up the harassment attack and rushing into the car. Then they seemed to be chased by the dogs.


    Of course, this also includes Coulson, who did not leave to see the fireworks. Watching the giants have no idea of ??catching up, he laughed and took out a remote control from his own arms. Wait until the car has opened a safe distance. Just press the button above.


    The Frost Giants were somewhat irritated by the harassing shots of the little guys in their eyes, and the heart was a little annoyed. For those who have a hard skin like ice. The power of the firearms is really small and pitiful. It is even said that it is far better than the bows that the Asgard shot.


    And this actually fits the impression of the Midgarth people in their hearts. Thousands of years ago, the ancient Midgarthians were completely caught in the fear of the Frost Giants after all kinds of attacks were hopeless. Thus became the slave of the giants.


    The giants want to reshape this fear, and they wait for these Midgarthians to show their fear of despair and despair after the arrow is exhausted and the blade is broken. But they did not think that the agents of the SHIELD actually ran so thoroughly that they were completely idle.


    Until the car ran far away, some of these giants burst into laughter. Obviously, this is a guy who thinks that the SHIELD agents have already scared the courage and fled. And his laughter clearly infected his companions, and suddenly there was such a horrible laughter on the entire desert.


    This laughter obviously also infected Laufi. Although the king of the Frost Giant did not be as obvious as his men, but under the mirror-like visor, his face also smiled.


    And soon, his smile solidified. Because a group of bright flames were mixed with horrible shocks and explosive damage, and they burst out from the land that stood under their feet.


    Just a moment, four or five giants were swallowed up by this ruthless flame. Laughy saw it very clearly. These men were struggling with pain in the flames, but the strong vitality made them unable to rest in peace.


    Then, the shock waves from the powerful explosion began to tear their bodies until they were torn apart and completely let them rest in peace.


    The flame is still rushing and the explosion is still going on. But Lafite, who had already responded, immediately extended his hands and stopped all this.


    An endless chill erupted from the body of the destroyer, and the cold greeted the fire and greeted the terrible airflow. Frozen them completely. This time, a huge ice sculpture flower blooms directly above the desert. The flower is a flame-like bright red, but the whole body is a blue ice.


    It is so beautiful, beautiful to the chill. At the very least, for Colson who saw it all, that''s it.


    ��Fast, speed up. Go to the town and immediately evacuate all the residents in the town.��


    The car is full of horsepower, watching this is the power of terror. Colson did not want any civilians to get involved.


    And looking at the direction that Coulson was far away, Laufi glanced at his men. Because of his protection, most of his men saved their lives. But it has been traumatized to varying degrees. For the giant, the wound is just a medal. But for Laughy, the giants who died were his irreparable losses.


    It was played by the little Midgarth, and his heart was already out of anger.


    "Through my command, kill all the Midgarth people you see. I want them to pay the price!"


    For a snow shame, Laufi issued such an order. (To be continued.)


    Ps: Raytheon has reached this step and can finally start finishing work. The chaos of humans, giants, Asgards, the Earth, Jottenheim, and Asgard will also begin. In any case, the big event I want to shape has already begun, so I said. Ask for a subscription, ask for a ticket. It really took a life!


    The 323th chapter of the giants descended on the shield: mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 324： Disaster mobilizes human nature

    "Zhou Yi! The Frost Giants have invaded. They have already rushed in the direction of the town. No matter what plan you have, let the residents in the town leave and say it!"


    After receiving this call from Coulson, Zhou Yi looked up. Sure enough, the agents who saw a group of black suit uniforms were in the name of the government, forcing the residents of the town to take refuge in safe places.


    Apparently, SHIELD has determined that the accident has been severe enough to a certain extent. They have no confidence in ensuring the safety of all civilians. From Colson to Zhou Yi, I can explain a lot of problems.


    Zhou Yi glanced around and soon he found the Frost Giants that Colson said. Hundreds of tall humanoid monsters roared and ran, their feet trembled in the ground, and their roars broke through even clouds.


    Just a glance at the past, Zhou Yi has a feeling of entering the legendary war in the mythical epic. Of course, in terms of his current strength, although these frost giants are just chickens and dogs, a battle can be made. But this does not mean that all giants are like this.


    There is an exception and it is a very special exception. It was a frost giant that was covered in steel armor. Although he only looked at him from afar, Zhou Yi had already felt the heavy pressure brought by him.


    That feeling is definitely stronger and more threatening than when facing the Lord. This feeling immediately made him realize that he had a strong enough enemy.


    With such an enemy, Zhou Yi is really not sure, can annihilate these giants before they reach the town. Even said. Once you fight with such an enemy. He is not even sure that the town can still maintain its integrity.


    So hesitated. He still decided to follow the instructions of Coulson to evacuate the residents here.


    This work should have been done by agents of the SHIELD, but it must be said that their work is not going very well.


    Without a little bit of evidence, let all residents evacuate their homes and leave all their property. This is a very unlikely thing to think about. Even in the name of the government.


    Residents and agents have been deadlocked there. Even the residents of the small towns that have already been said to have changed their positions under the scorn and questioning of those diehards.


    This is the root of a human inferiority. When you become a minority, most people tend to change their original position and stand on the side of the crowd in order to make themselves look less special and stupid.


    But many people do not necessarily mean that it will be correct, just like now. The residents of these small towns can never imagine what it would be like to wait for their end.


    The Frost Giant is not a humanitarian guy. Can be judged as an invasion by Colson, how to see is for the purpose of war and conquest. And the guy who has this purpose has never said that there is no innocent person.


    So, for these, I still care about this. Gu Yi��s life was safe, and Zhou Yi had to stand up. As a dawn knight.


    The residents of the town are still arguing with the agents of SHIELD. They question their purpose, their actions, and their identity. In short, they mean one thing, that is, they don��t want to escape from this small town that has been living for half a lifetime.


    At this time, an eye-catching town resident discovered the anomaly above. He pointed at the sky, and the excitement and fear mixed together and shouted.


    "Look, it��s the Knight of Dawn!"


    This name is now almost unknown in the world, no one knows. So when he heard him shouting, almost everyone raised his head and looked at the sky. And this time, they saw the familiar dark armor figure.


    As soon as I saw this figure, there were a hundred different expressions in the crowd. Young people''s faces are exposed to almost fanatical worship, while some middle-aged people are exposed with suspicion and fear. At the same time, there are still many people who have expressed deep guard and scrutiny for this powerful and fearful existence.


    Over time, the craze for superheroes has gradually calmed down. Humans began to look at so-called superheroes with a more rational eye. In this way, many people have a completely different psychology from the existence of these different from their existence.


    They are squatting like this, but they are also afraid of such existence. Contradictions, the anomalies shown on this species of human beings are obvious.


    Tony and Parker are relatively close to the people. It seems that the guy who is not so outrageous may be better. However, superheroes like Zhou Yi and Huoke, which can cause great damage, have become the fear of many people.


    Different from now on, there are not many people who can stand up and firmly claim that they like the Knights of Dawn. Especially after he made a big lawsuit and confronted the laws of this country in front of countless people.


    For the transformation of the human mindset, it is very clear that Zhou Yi, who holds a super-enterprise. He can understand a lot of things by doing a wide-ranging survey. So of course he also knows what he means for these ordinary people. After that, he began to consciously reduce his appearance and dilute his influence in the world.


    At the very least, this move has had some success, but now it can''t go on. Anyway, now is the time when you need him most.


    Therefore, despite seeing his eyes in the crowd, his eyes are different. But Zhou Yi still did the responsibility of a superhero, and said loudly to the people below.


    "Listen, there are a group of dangerous monsters coming in this direction. I can stop part, but I can''t stop it. If you want to keep your life safe, just rush to escape!"


    "what?"


    The pot immediately exploded in the crowd. Many people have become panicked. Someone rushed to their homes and wanted to pack up valuables. Some people immediately found the agents who had just dismissed them, and they hoped that they would flee with them as soon as possible.


    There are still some people. Asked Zhou Yi on the sky.


    "Dawn Knight. Can''t you protect us?"


    "I will do my best. But I can''t guarantee that I will protect your safety under the attack of those monsters. So, refuge is your best choice."


    When I heard him say this, people became more and more uneasy. Even the Dawn Knights who are powerful to the horror are not sure that they can guarantee their safety. So who else has this ability?


    Subconsciously, their actions have become quicker. At the same time, many people began to pray in their hearts. But the gods they pray for are no longer God, but the real king of Ming.


    Listening like the prayer in my ear. Zhou Yi, who has been transformed into a Dawn Knight, laughed. Ming Wang may not care for the lives of your mortals. It is me who really wants to protect you!


    In his wry smile, the sneer of Ming Wang also rang in the bottom of his heart. The Dawn Knight as a protector can only pick up the mood. Rushing toward the outside.


    Just like he said. He is going to stop this group of giants. Delay their steps. Before the real battle hits here, he must let the residents of this town safely withdraw. This is what he can do now.


    The Knights of Dawn disappeared in front of them, and the residents of the town fled everywhere as if they had lost their hearts. They thought about evacuating this dangerous place. But where to withdraw, how to withdraw. Everyone has different opinions.


    Most people choose to work with SHIELD agents, but some people are less willing to follow them. When they want to come, such a conspicuous goal is really too eye-catching. Finally, a few people chose to stay and hide in their own house.


    Not everyone can give up everything about themselves. Some people would rather die than give up their home. Even at this time, they will not change this idea.


    The crowds that rushed around naturally attracted the attention of a group of Asgards who were still discussing the body of Thor and the plot of Rocky.


    Shaveg, who apparently felt something was wrong, went out. I grabbed a guy who was running away and asked.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on. How are you running away?"


    ��Refuge. We are going to take refuge. There is a dangerous accident here!��


    This boring answer obviously made Shavig more confused. He grabbed the guy who had always wanted to break free and asked him.


    "What accident, you are telling me a little more clearly."


    "Hell, how do I know. The people of the government said that there is a huge group of monsters that look like humans rushing towards the town. He wants us to take refuge!"


    "Government, it won''t be a lie to you!" The government did not have any good ideas and put it in, expressing its meaning. But the residents of this town are refuted unequivocally.


    "Even the dawn knights are coming, how can this be a lie to us. I advise you to escape as soon as possible. The Dawn Knight can''t guarantee our safety. Maybe we are not careful, we will die here."


    Taking advantage of Shavig''s blasphemy, the resident broke his hand and ran away without hesitation. However, he still has some conscience, did not forget to warn the last sentence.


    And after hearing his words, a group of Asgards still have some puzzles.


    "Who is the Knight of Dawn? Your warrior here?"


    "Hey, he is our protector! The most powerful superhero in the world!" The first to refute this sentence is Daisy, as a young man. She is also a fan of the Dawn Knight.


    In contrast, Jane is much more rational.


    "Dawn Knight is the superhero of our world. A person with extraordinary strength. If you want to say it, it should be similar to yours. God, we have to leave here, it will definitely not be safe."


    Thinking of the emergence of the Dawn Knight, Jane is also a mess. She does not want to be a hapless person affected by man-made disasters.


    However, several Asgards obviously have different ideas. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 325： Giants fight alone

    "Thor, it must be the Frost Giant. I know that Loki has collusion with them, maybe your exile is also his ghost."


    As the smartest of the trio, Vandal has already analyzed something from the words of the residents of these towns.


    "The Frost Giants can''t appear on the Midgart, unless there is the help of the Rainbow Bridge. But now, in addition to Heimdal, who can control the Rainbow Bridge, there is only the Rocky who controls Gunganer. Thor, Recognize the reality, everything is Rocky''s fault!"


    Despite repeated thoughts on the excuse of forgiving Loki. But in this situation, there are more excuses that have been used to no avail.


    This makes Thor, a man who once wanted to be a good brother, now in a dilemma.


    "What should I do, guys. Tell me, what should I do!"


    "Thor, you have to cheer up. This time, not when you are depressed!"


    Face ~ no ~ wrong ~ small ~ say ~. Such Thor, the first to comfort his nature is that there is already another layer of Jane. Then there is his comrades in Asgard. Of course, the way they comfort Thor is not like this.


    "Thor, fight with us side by side. Just like before, let''s take the Frost Giants to the ground and kill a piece of film."


    As always, the Asgard style. If you change this to hear this a few days ago, maybe Thor will directly devote himself to his brain, and he will not even have a life. He will directly charge himself with his comrades of Asgard, who are facing the disparity of the enemy.


    But now, with all kinds of shocks and education, he has realized his shortcomings. And began to face up to yourself.


    He is no longer so reckless. At this time he looked very clear. I really understand it.


    "I am very sorry. Guys! I am not qualified to fight with you now. I am already a mortal body, I can''t get involved in such a battlefield."


    This is the second answer to Thor��s disappointment after Tol��s loss of power. In the eyes of the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, Thor lost more than strength and his courage. But Shiv didn''t think so. He looked at Thor, who was clear and determined, and asked.


    "So, what are you going to do? Thor?"


    "I will help the people here to evacuate. Let them leave this place that will soon become a battlefield. Also, I am ready to protect my new friends. Guys, maybe I have lost the qualification to fight with you, but I still Have what you want and have to protect."


    Thor smiled, his eyes slid gently across their bodies. And when he heard his answer, the rich goddess Hev also laughed.


    She took out her own sword and picked up her own shield. Then smiled at Thor.


    "You are still a warrior, Thor. Even, compared to your original appearance, you are more like the king of Asgard. If Odin sees what you are now, he will be very pleased. Just follow Do what you say! Let''s fight as much as we can with the Frost Giants and get enough time for you."


    Although disappointed. However, the three warriors of the Imperial Palace still have absolute loyalty to Thor. They unconditionally support any of Thor''s ideas. Even if they let them alone against an unknown number of giants, they do not hesitate.


    This made Thor very moved, and he even couldn''t control his emotions.


    "Thank you, guys! Thank you!"


    "Wait for us to triumph and return, I look forward to drinking wine in the Golden Palace or the Hall of the Spirit, and enjoy the treasure!" The three warriors laughed and walked out of the gate with their arms. Xifu also smiled slightly, and looked at Thor deeply, and also followed up.


    Looking at the backs of these four people, Jane gradually realized what the so-called heroicness of Thor and the Asgard were, and also understood why the Nordic epic would always sing such a guy. Because of their bravery, you can see it with the naked eye. It is a kind of temperament that puts both life and death out of the way and only pursues glory.


    And as a former Asgard. In addition to feeling the bravery of his partner, Thor feels more of a sadness, a sadness that may never be seen again.


    The Asgard are so yearning for a heroic battle, even if the glorious battle is dead. He has heard this from his partner''s mouth. If you can live, it is certainly back to the Golden Palace to sing. But even if they are dead, they still have to go to the Hall of the Spirit to enjoy the beauty and glory of death.


    No matter what you are, you can fight as much as you can. This is what the last words of his partners mean. And this sentence is so sad and proud of Thor.


    He can''t help them. At this moment, he can only talk to himself in his heart.


    "Must come back, guys!"


    The army of Laufi is marching forward, and the footsteps of the Frost Giants, every time they move neatly on the ground, all make a whole layer of frosty color on the whole land. This frost color is so strong that even the hot, hot sun in the desert can''t let these frosts fade.


    It is even said that this layer of frost is getting stronger and stronger until the whole piece of land is rendered into a dead color. This is the real silence, and no ordinary creature can survive under this frost. Whether it is a snake worm ant, or a small animal that is tenaciously able to adapt to the desert environment, all under the frost, become a rigid corpse.


    According to this momentum, they don''t need to do anything, just let them walk into the town. Residents in the town may be quietly taken away by them.


    So Zhou Yi stopped them, when they had not covered the horrible frost aura to the town.


    "Stop, giants. You are not allowed to go any further here."


    Zhou Yi stood in the void and shouted at the giants in front of his feet. But his voice just fell, and the giants greeted him with countless spurts of icicles. This icicle is dense, like a disaster, and the icicles are as hard as steel, so it is terrible to do so. Even with regard to lethality, it is definitely not under any legionary offensive.


    however. As the incarnation of the sun. What Zhou Yi is most afraid of is the so-called frost. I don''t even need him to move. The golden light and fire has turned into a rolling shutter. Facing the ice of this sky, I swept away.


    The frost of the Frost Giants could not hold on for the minimum time under the sunfire of Zhouyi, and it turned into a blue smoke in a blink of an eye.


    And blocking the giant''s army offensive, Zhou Yi did not mean to give up. The sky-rolling roller blinds are on the roll, and the head is over the frost giants on the ground.


    Looking at the flames, something that naturally makes you feel resentful, the frost giants have spurred their strengths and spit out a deadly coldness against the fire in the sky. A giant looks like this is a car, a banyan tree. But when hundreds of Frost Giants followed suit, the cold spell had turned into the icy icy pillar of the sky. The momentum did not land at the corner of the air.


    However, it is not enough that the momentum is not down. It is like a dog who dares to scream at the tiger in the cage. Even if it looks brave, it is preached magically. As long as the courage is really in contact with the tiger, there is absolutely only one dead end.


    This chill and fire is like the difference between a hound and a tiger. Just a confrontation, the cold gas retreated in an instant. Then the fire was blazing, and in a moment, the frost giants ignited a few unlucky guys in the corners of the square.


    Unlike the flames caused by the previous explosions, when the fire was ignited, they immediately turned them into transparent torches, violently igniting a flame of ten meters. And in this flame. A few giants did not even scream, and instantly became a pile of ashes.


    This situation has scared many giants. And just prepare for further progress in Zhouyi. When I put these guys in a pot. The giant who was always jealous of him, wearing armor, started.


    He screamed and both hands jerked up. And with his movements, the two ice-cold palms of the same iceberg emerged out of thin air. As soon as the two ice palms appeared, they made a slap in the face of the fire curtain falling down in the sky.


    It''s like just wanting to put it out under the palm of your hand.


    However, Zhou Yi did not want his own fire to be destroyed by him. He also extended his hand and changed the shape of the fire curtain.


    Soon, the fire curtain rolled into the air and became the giant of the flame. The flame ushered in the ice, and the two giant hands slammed together in the air, picking up the wrist.


    Numerous ice cubes were shattered and fell to the square below. This allowed the underground frost giant to start crouching. Compared with ice cubes, what scares them more is the hot steam that is transpiration when the flame is extinguished. This steam is not very deadly for the underground giants, but it is also a pain in the bones.


    No frost giants have received this, so the chaos of the scene is a bit unsightly.


    At the very least, Laughy can''t stand it. At the same time, he also realized that he could not be so stagnant any more, because he did not know how to continue to do so, how many ecstasy his performance would show.


    So he violently instigated the power of the destroyer, so that the ice giant he evolved instantly surged.


    The ice suddenly overshadowed the flame and crushed the flames in the palm of the hand. Although the golden flame is still like a skeleton of the bones, it is drilled into the big ice. But in essence, the flame has been defeated.


    Of course, this is not the last failure. Laufi is also very clear about this, so he said nothing, winning the pursuit, directly waving two big hands, drawn to Zhou Yi in midair.


    The huge hands of the mountain peaks are volleyed. For creatures of this size, it is very easy to worry about it. I am afraid that I will become a small insect fly that was shot dead.


    However, Zhou Yi will not, he will not go backwards and directly speed up. Facing the two big hands is a punch and greet them. The huge and small fists collided together, but the result was beyond the expectations of all the frost giants. The giant hands they were stunned to watch in the air were dismembered and broken into countless tiny ice cubes, which spattered from the sky like ice.


    Seeing this unreasonable scene happen, even if they were hurt by the hail, they forgot the next move.


    But they forgot, Laufi did not forget. He said to the Zhou Yi in the air.


    "So is that you, the **** of Midgarth?" (To be continued.)


    Ps: The power of the destroyer is to be announced. The first thing to say is that the destroyer is certainly not as weak as in the movie. Because the information I looked for was very clear, Odin''s soul drove the destroyer to pick a team of gods. This means that this guy in Odin can single out all the gods of the earth. Not by his own ability, but by the destroyer. In other words, the destroyer is definitely a super artifact.


    The 325th chapter of the giants battle alone to fight thousands of troops: mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 326： Time imprint destroys the **** fist

    "Who are you?" Hearing that Laufi was like confirming the general discourse, Zhou Yi narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "I am the king of the Frost Giant. You call me Laufi, the **** of Midgarth, can I borrow something like you?"


    Lafite under the Destroyer sent a low-pitched greeting, and when he heard his question, Zhou Yi looked at him and asked.


    "Look for me to borrow something, what do you want to borrow?"


    "Of course, your life!" Laufi snorted, and the mirror-like visor immediately ignited a burning ruined beam toward Zhou Yi.


    In the great shape of the destroyer, this burning ruined beam is actually a person''s waist-like thickness. The red light beam carries unimaginable destructive power. In the blink of an eye, I came to Zhou Yi.


    For the same practice as Lafite, Zhou Yi can do it with an eye for an eye.


    The golden heat rays emerged from the helmet and immediately entangled with Lafite''s Destroyer beam. The same is blazing and devastating light when they are intertwined. Light is the energy of the spattered spatter, which is horrible and unimaginable.


    The air instantly became like a hot rolling of molten steel. It was only swept by this hot airflow, which caused a lot of frost giants to appear like a fire. This allowed the nearby Frost Giant to hurry and hurry, just thinking about running as far as possible.


    Seeing that his men were so unbearable, Laufi snorted. Commanded.


    "You move on, this guy is handed over to me!"


    It is enough to prove that this kind of attack is just a small test for him when he is able to make a slap in the face.


    The power that the Destroyer gave him was almost endless, so that Lafite could completely keep this simple fight so dead.


    This stalemate is meaningless to Zhou Yi. He can feel that both sides have ample base. But now the situation is that Zhou Yi is alone, and Lao Fei has hundreds of giant warriors.


    And, for the purpose. Zhou Yi is also extremely passive. He is the party that protects humanity. The giants are the ones who want to destroy humanity. As far as this is concerned, Zhou Yi has already been at a very disadvantageous level.


    At this time, I want to make a difference. I can only find a way to break the deadlock. And how to break the deadlock, Zhou Yi has already had his own plans.


    Watching the giants begin to cross the battlefield where they fought under the orders of Laufi, and began to move in the direction of the town. Zhou Yi directly swayed a bit and stopped the output of the heat ray. Then avoid the burning beam of the destroyer.


    The devastating beam moves with Laufi''s line of sight. However, entering the time-saving state of Zhou Yi, the speed is already unimaginable.


    He didn''t want to beat Laufi at this time because it was unrealistic. So his purpose is the giants who are running.


    The speed of the giants may be very fast, but it is nearly a hundred Mach than the madness, and it has entered the time-saving state of Zhou Yi. Their actions are almost the same as the freeze.


    For this guy who is almost the same as the pause, Zhou Yi has only one thing to do, that is, rushing over and then punching.


    The super strength of power and speed, coupled with the blazing and violent sun fire. Letting each of his strikes be a deadly attack for the Frost Giants.


    He flew like a streamer in the giant''s army. Bring destruction and death to all the giants in a relatively static state.


    In an instant, dozens of giants have been hit in his fists, and this attack completely wiped out life. If time is enough, he can even wipe out all the Frost Giants in a very short time.


    But time is not enough, or Lafite absolutely does not allow such things to happen.


    He is the only one that is not affected by the power of Zhouyi. When the time is relatively static. For him, nothing has changed.


    The destructor has the power of the **** of time, Konoros, which makes it completely ignoring any change in time. When Zhou Yi entered the state of time lag, it also entered the magical field with Lafite.


    In this field, Lafite''s actions are not limited by time. So he can clearly see how his people and soldiers were slaughtered by Zhou Yi. This is naturally something he can''t stand, so he immediately shifted his sight in the direction of Zhou Yi.


    The ruined beam came in an instant, and it was almost instantly wiped into the cloak of Zhou Yi. However, the flexibility of Zhou Yi is also unimaginable. Among the dense giants. His body is too petite, and it doesn''t waste any effort to hide. So just a flexible turn, he disappeared into the sight of Laufi.


    Lafite is concerned that Zhou Yi is too serious. So that his destruction beam even spread to his people. Although he quickly realized this error, he stopped. But there are still a few unlucky guys who have been burned to death because of his accidental injury.


    Laufi will not blame this mistake on himself. Zhou Yi is naturally his best venting goal. Although he does not use the annihilation beam again, he can easily attack the innocent attack. But it does not mean him, there is no other means.


    At the foot of the foot, the devastated giant''s body flew out of the air and rushed toward Zhou Yi at an unimaginable speed. This is the power of the destroyer to the goddess Hermes. Let him fly and raise his speed to a very high level.


    It is as high as the current Zhouyi.


    This made his huge body rushed up like a storm, and the sly armor appeared in front of Zhou Yi.


    At the same time, he also came with his fist. Huge fists.


    Adding to the giants�� fists, it��s not the first time for Zhou Yi to do a real knife. Therefore, this huge fist did not take away his courage, but it even aroused the fighting spirit in his heart.


    Really a real gun, who will be afraid of who!


    Without saying a word, Zhou Yi waved his fist and greeted him with a blazing fire. The two fists immediately had a terrible collision in midair.


    Zhou Yi brought his own fire flames in his fists, and Lao Fei also blessed his own winter cold in the fist of the destroyer. Even said that it is not just his chill. There are more terrorist forces.


    His huge fists lingered on the frost, and the undead were wandering and screaming above the frost, while the frost was the horrible echo of the sea turbulence and the tidal sound.


    This is the horrible sight of the death force of the **** of death, Anubis, and the power of the sea tide of Poseidon, which is intertwined in his fist. And as he showed it. This punch is equally terrible.


    Death, cold winter and the strength of the depths of the sea, these mixed together immediately made the power of Laufi have undergone essential changes. It can be said that his power has increased by dozens of times compared with before.


    Tens of times is a concept, Lafite is very clear. This means that if the destroyer really belongs to him, he alone will be able to confront the twelve pillars of the Asa protoss, bringing destruction and doom to the entire Asgard.


    This power is enough to make people intoxicated, maddening, and forgetting. But no matter how strong his feelings are, in the ongoing confrontation. But his power can''t take advantage of it.


    The glory of the glory of the glory and the coldness of the cold and the tidal echoes of the tides, and let the coldness be strong, it is still burning and burning.


    And the same is true of their fists, despite the addition of the power of the Destroyer, and the power of the giant itself. However, in this contest of physical strength, Laufi did not feel the thrill of the destruction.


    Even he said that he only felt tremendous pressure. It seems that fighting with him is not a person at all, but a huge dragon.


    The fists are in collision, and the flames and chills are also fiercely confronted. And this led to a more terrible aftermath than before.


    This aftermath swept around like a tsunami, so that the giants who were relatively static because of the slowdown of time were like the leaves in the wind, and they danced in the sky.


    At their feet, the earth was also affected. Layers of earth, dust, and gravel were forcibly peeled off from the surface of the earth, revealing the true face of the earth. Of course, when the real exhibition of the earth is revealed, the surface has become as strange and strange as the potholes on the surface of the moon.


    The passage of time is so slow that it is so slow that the giants have been hit hard, but they are still not dead, or too late to die.


    Laufi sees very clearly that many giants'' bodies are already unsightly. Broken limbs, dry body, crushed bones and muscles. The same is true, each is a fatal wound for the giants.


    But it is such a fatality, but the giants who are the parties are not aware of it. They will die soon, and the death is inexplicable. As long as this will come soon.


    And how to let him come, that is the work of Lafite.


    The current situation is very tricky for him. If you can''t pull out these soldiers from the flow of Zhou Yi''s slowdown, I am afraid they will die. And it is still the kind of death that is inexplicable and has no chance to escape.


    His warrior can sacrifice, but it can be so meaningless that he can''t sacrifice, especially the aftermath of his battle with Zhou Yi. This is simply ridiculous.


    Therefore, while still fighting the battle. Laufi has quietly opened up a horrible ability on the Destroyer, the Brahma Dream.


    Brahma, the supreme **** in Indian mythology. According to legend, everything is in his dreams. The world was born because he gave birth to a dream, and died because he ended a dream.


    Of course, as a **** above the world, Brahma nature cannot be horrified to this extent. However, his dreams do have incredible power. Today, this kind of power is blessed on the destroyer. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 327： Brahmas dream

    Everything begins with a dream and ends with a dream. Lafite used the power of Brahma above the Destroyer to turn everything that happened to his people into a false dream.


    The so-called dream, everything that happens naturally is not true. No matter what happens, it can be completely thrown away after waking up. Therefore, no matter how serious the injury is, it is not important, even death can be reversed. Even Zhou Yi��s time-flow will be completely disintegrated and dispelled by Brahma��s power.


    Relying on the power of the destroyer, Lafite instantly reversed all the blows and shackles that his giant army had suffered, and made him completely invincible.


    As long as there is Brahma''s strength, no matter what Zhou Yi has done, it is useless. Because no matter what he does, it will be turned into a dream. Reality and illusion, the most incomprehensible thing, has been played on the palm of the hand by Laufi, who manipulated the destroyer.


    Zhou Yi��s power to watch the time was removed from the giants. It��s obvious that he has been seriously injured and dying. Even the giants who have died and can no longer die suddenly become alive and kicking. This is obviously the most incredible thing, but it is so natural now.


    Naturally, all the giants have no feeling of a trace. They looked awkward and didn''t seem to know what was happening to them. It seems that all this is really just a dream.


    Of course, is it a dream. Everyone is very clear. It is clear that all the giants are cheering for the great power of their king, and Zhou Yi, as an enemy, has developed deep jealousy in his heart.


    The Destroyer is so powerful that it is so powerful that Lafite��s self-confidence has reached the point of bursting. Because of the high self-confidence, his power is getting stronger and stronger, and the use of destroyers is getting bigger and bigger.


    Storm, lightning, the power of the beasts, more divine power was blessed by his fists, which made his attacks more and more violent, but also made Zhou Yi feel more and more pressure.


    It was so big that he had to be serious.


    The power of power surged on him and applied to him in another way. This allowed his power to multiply and multiply.


    One thousand tons, two thousand tons, four thousand tons, each attack. His power is doubling in the spurt, and this is not the only thing. Every attack, the gravity equivalent to his attacking power is also cast on the target he attacks.


    This changed a larger hammer with each attack. At the same time, the hammer is turned into a bag and thrown onto the opponent.


    Make yourself stronger and make your opponents weaker until he is completely defeated by more and more heavy pressure and more and more powerful attacks.


    Of course, it is impossible for Zhou Yi to be strong enough to increase this power without limit. But in the same way, even if Lafite has a Destroyer armor, it is impossible to withstand such an increasingly powerful attack and more and more heavy pressure.


    The first punch. He still does not change his face. The second punch, his face is already amazed. And in the third punch, his face was only heavy and serious. This power outburst has surpassed his imagination, and even said that he has already overwhelmed the power he is using now.


    And then to the back, his face became more and more ugly. Because Zhou Yi��s power has completely exceeded him. He has become the party that is passively beaten.


    Although his chill is still struggling with the fire of Zhou Yi under the blessing of various divine powers, he even slightly gained the upper hand. However, he himself has been completely breathless by the terror force carried by Zhou Yi��s fist.


    The bones of Lao Fei��s body were shocked and the muscles conveyed pain to him. This is still the case if there is a Destroyer Armor protection, if there is no such protection. Laughy is not even sure if he can still stand in this place.


    The downturn has begun to spread, not just physically. It is the whole situation. Although Zhou Yi��s fire did not prevail, his fists directly smashed all enemies with a fire.


    The chill that gathered the power of the gods was completely destroyed, disintegrated, and eliminated under such power. No more raging. And the surging of the fire, in such a situation, entangled in Zhou Yi that power infinite double fist. He was on the fist of Lafite''s support.


    This is the ninth boxing, and the power has reached an incredible degree of twenty-five thousand tons.


    This punch, directly defeated Lafite''s last insistence and defense, let him fall completely.


    He has turned into light and turned into a meteor. With hundreds of thousands of tons of gravity. Deeply into the depths of the earth.


    Suddenly, the vast desert shook. Numerous yellow sands swept the entire sky like a cornice, but this is not the role of a storm. This effect comes from the depths of the earth.


    Even the earth could not withstand such a heavy blow, at the moment when Lafite was hit through the earth. Focus on him. A huge range. All the land began a process of rolling, stirring and even overturning.


    Its spread is so great that it is so large that hundreds of millions of tons of yellow sand carried on the land can no longer lie there safely. It can only be sprayed into the sky as the land is overturned, and it flies in the sky.


    The whole sky has turned into a dim yellow. And all the giants looked at the small figure in midair, and their eyes showed unappealing hatred and fear.


    They feared him because of his power, and hated him because of his identity.


    If they have some sensible life. Perhaps these frost giants will only silently continue to look at him with such eyes. But the Frost Giants have never been a sensible race. The lifestyle that has been ruined for hundreds of millions of years has made them more primitive animals.


    So for them, the expression of hatred is definitely not silence, but battle.


    Looking at the figure standing in the air, the giants made a deafening noise. Then jumped up and rushed toward Zhouyi in midair.


    The tall body and strong muscles make them look like the height of tens of meters in this area. Every giant will pounce on the momentum is unusually violent, like a demon who kills people.


    But for Zhou Yi, who is in midair, they actually have no difference with the ants.


    No action is required, and a ring of fire is shot from around his body. The golden fire swayed all the giants who jumped into the air, let them rush all over, but they could only fly back to the ashes.


    Death has always been such a simple matter, especially for those who have the power. Even if Lafite just let these guys get rid of a disaster. But in an instant, destruction once again came to them.


    This time, it is more thorough than the last destruction. The last time I had a whole body, but this time I left only the sky and the ashes mixed with countless dust.


    All this, scared the courage of the Frost Giants, let them completely lose the courage to go to the former servant and go to death. At the same time, a roar came from the depths of the earth, which was the angry cry from the king of the giant.


    Suddenly, a scene like a volcanic eruption appeared in this vast desert.


    With Laufi just being shot into the center of the earth as the origin, the entire desert is like a blast of millions of tons of explosives, and the whole bombing has turned over.


    Numerous earth and stone mudslides are like splashing bullets, and a crack like a poisonous dragon spreads under the surface. The earth is already turbulent, and as long as the guys based on the earth can feel the arrogance and anger of the earth at the moment.


    His arrogance and anger came from the existence of the earth, a guy who was overturning the earth. Under the pressure of Zhou Yi, Lafite finally couldn''t help but burst out of his most powerful strength.


    A huge arm covered with metal armor stretched out from under the ground. The sturdy part of the armor that is covered with sharp spurs is as high as dozens of floors, not to mention the body buried under the earth.


    And as the arm progressed from the ground to the tearing action of the earth, a much larger body slowly climbed out of the endless sand and under the endless stone. The square mirror helmet, the bright and sturdy metal armor, and the terrible roar. All this means that this is the deity of the Frost Giant Lafite.


    Compared with what he just did, he is now a hundred times bigger. It is no bigger than the building of any human being. It is this form that is what he really looks like.


    As the king of the Frost Giant, Laufei''s blood is directly transmitted to the ancient ancestor of the Frost Giant. It was the first giant in Norse mythology and the most terrifying original creation. His body is said to be able to stand taller than any other huge creature.


    In ancient times, the gods who were born later killed him and used his body to lay out the sky and the earth of Asgard. It is precisely because of this move that Asgard and Jottenheim have such an endless fate.


    As a descendant of Yumier, Laufi inherited the power of his ancestors, and this power is manifested in his horrible giant body. It is not a small giant of four or five meters high, but a huge giant who can really cut off the river, smash the hills, and let the earth tremble.


    This is his ultimate strength, and his hand to defend against Odin. He didn''t want to easily reveal the hole, but the power of Zhou Yi was completely beyond his expectations.


    As he and Rocky said, this is a powerful **** who can match the father of the gods. Even in his feelings, Zhou Yi is far more powerful than the father of the gods.


    If there is no destroyer in his body, he has no ability to fight him. And even if there is a destroyer, he must come up with all the cards.


    Anyway, he must be at this time, above the world. Killing Zhou Yi, this Rocky has repeatedly reminded him of the guys who must be eradicated. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 228： Guild warfare

    The huge body pulled out from the thick sand pile little by little. When the wrecker''s huge, seemingly house-like head appeared above the horizon, the horrible red-red beam of light was instantly ejected from his mirror.


    The ruined beam of the body after the hugeization is also terrible. It goes all the way to the top. As it crossed the sky, the glare of the blushing red light almost overshadowed the sun at this time, and the clouds in the sky were completely cut off by it. Everyone in the neighborhood, looking up at this time, can only see this red color.


    Ordinary people are only afraid of the strangeness and grandeur of this beam, but for Zhou Yi, this beam means a powerful destructive attack. In this case, Zhou Yi has been avoided. He can only eat this ruined beam hard.


    The light of destruction was seen on his body, and his armor was immediately made into an ashes. The protection of human technology is completely inconsequential in the face of such an attack. Only his body can resist such an attack.


    Fortunately, his body has such power.


    The light of destruction enveloped his body and almost destroyed all the armor on his body. But this is not a big problem for Zhou Yi. Because the only purpose of this armor for him is to cover up his identity.


    In comparison, his body does not need its protection at all. Because his body is much stronger than the so-called nano-alloy. Even such a light of destruction cannot cause any damage to him.


    He just put his hands on it, letting the light shine like a stream of water from his body, and then did not have any effect. Even if it was clear that all of this, Lafite desperately strengthened the power of the ruined beam, there was no other change in this result.


    This made Laufi become more and more angry. He felt his weakness. This powerlessness is precisely what he is totally unacceptable at this time.


    He already has the most powerful artifact, and opened his own card at the bottom of the box. If this is still weak. Then he does not know how to defeat such an opponent.


    In order to prove that such a point of view is a big mistake, the mistake is at its peak. Laufi, who has already carried out his body completely from the ground, desperately launched an attack on Zhou Yi.


    He waved a trick, a hundred meters high, and a huge icicle like a pike appeared in his hands. And he said nothing, against Zhou Yi, he stabbed the giant icicles.


    And facing the icicles that rushed straight to himself, Zhou Yi, who had just suffered the baptism of the ruined light, laughed happily. Then he looked like a scorpion and waved the tenth punch against the icicle that he stabbed.


    The huge force of fifty-one thousand two thousand tons and the pressure of fifty-one thousand tons of pounds are superimposed. It was instantly applied to this huge icicle.


    Like an iceberg, the huge icicles were immediately destroyed and broken into countless pieces by the ruthless and terrifying power. Then, like a rock collapse, it fell from the sky.


    These ice-cold rocks are as small as a person, and big ones are like trucks. So even the Frost Giants dare not let their heads smash on things of this size. So they are very wise and have retreated from afar.


    However, it is useless to simply retreat. Because of the failure of one shot, Lafite immediately condensed a larger ice hammer in his hand, once again waving to Zhou Yi.


    Facing the bigger hammer of the ice. Zhou Yi��s figure accelerated again. When the sledgehammer fell, he swung the eleventh punch against the giant hammer.


    One hundred and twenty-four thousand tons! The power doubled again and again, and the inexhaustible power broke out on Zhou Yi��s fist. The huge hammer of the ice was completely destroyed into countless tiny pieces in an instant, and the powerful impact force drove the huge body of Laufi to the ground, and vacated the desert to the back. .


    Lafite did not think that Zhou Yi had not reached the limit at this time, and did not expect that he would be so horrible at this time. Such amazing power.


    Although he suppressed the shock in his heart in time. Stabilized his body in midair. However, Zhou Yi, who has always liked to be unreasonable, has already rushed over and began to pursue victory. I want to lay my own victory in one fell swoop.


    It is still a huge force of 1,024,000 tons. In the infinite acceleration of Zhouyi to nearly 100 Mach''s super high speed, it was already under his body before Lafite flashed, and slammed into the waist against his waist.


    Under the blessing of the Destroyer, Lafite, who also has super-fast speed, clearly perceives Zhou Yi��s movements, and while watching his every move, Laofi has been frightened.


    He is not sure whether the Destroyer can protect his integrity under such circumstances, and he is not sure whether he can leave a life under such an attack.


    When the sense of crisis intensified, he broke out of infinite potential at this time. He violently reversed his body in midair, and at the same time gathered his limbs and set up a thick ice shield in front of himself. And he is like a huddled baby, hiding behind the shield.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhou Yi��s fist has fallen on a huge ice shield like the mountain wall. Then ruined and ruined the entire shield. At the same time, his body was like a lightning bolt, rushing into the arms of Laufi, drumming the infinite power of him, and launching a fierce attack against Laufi.


    Although Laufi has a very hard armor, Zhou Yi does not believe that such a layer of armor can stop his fist. Not only does he not believe, but Laufi does not believe this.


    Although at the beginning, the Destroyer armor gave him great confidence. But after being defeated by Zhou Yi in the most direct and cruel way. All his confidence began to fade slowly and faded.


    Destroyer is indeed powerful, but Zhou Yi is more powerful and unreasonable. Now, Lafite is still unable to do anything about how to beat him. It is himself, it is already a failure, and it is almost in front of you.


    Zhou Yi''s speed is unparalleled, but it has not yet reached the point where Lafite can''t react. But at this time, his relatively small body took advantage, because Laufi''s defense is full of flaws for him. Even without looking for it, he saw countless empty doors.


    Zhou Yi casually found an obvious empty door, and then hit a hard and shiny metal armor with a punch. With millions of tons of giant force and super-high-speed bombardment, the power of this punch is definitely not under the explosion of any super-sized nuclear weapons. Therefore, this punch directly broke the air, and set off a shock storm in the air.


    This storm not only incited the endless clouds, but also made countless dust and gravel into a blazing flying sand. It is on the surface of the earth, causing a drastic change called natural disaster.


    Countless giants were swept away by the huge waves that were hit. Their huge body has no advantage in the face of this power. Almost no resistance, they have turned into a broken kite, and with many countless ice megaliths were involved in the sky, and then there is no trace in the blink of an eye.


    This is actually the death sentence. Because the hurricane that swept through the sky was terrible. Some giants just flew up and were torn into pieces by the turbulent wind. And some of them are ice cubes, gravel and even their own compatriots flying around in the sky, and they are boiled into bolognese.


    Even if one or two lucky ones have escaped these things, they are greeted by high-altitude free fall without any security. At this height, even the rough and thick race of the Frost Giant can''t fall safely. In other words, it is a blessing to have a whole body.


    The current situation makes Lao Fei''s heart full of indignation, but he has no way to stop this from happening. Because all his attention now is on the defense.


    He must guard against Zhou Yi''s attack, because only by defending this blow, he has a future, and he is qualified to think about the future. And this is still unknown now.


    Because Zhou Yi has already hit him, and now he can count on it, only the defensive power of the destroyer. Of course, there is not much that he actually counts on for this.


    A crisp cracking sound was uploaded from the armor of the Destroyer''s waist, which made Zhou Yi''s face immediately smile. It also made Laufi��s heart sink. In their view, this last hope is not expected.


    But the real situation is unusually unexpected, because with this sound, the destructor''s bright armor does have a fine crack, and it seems that the armor will collapse. But at this point, everything is abruptly stopped.


    Everything they thought didn''t happen, and the form evolved in another way.


    A line of lava-like fire lines permeated from the cracks and began to repair everything on the destroyer a little bit. Not only that, but with the repair of the destroyer, his power is even stronger.


    The **** of fire Hephaestus gave the destroyer the power to live in desperation. Even further, the **** of the blacksmith gave the destroyer more power because of the repair of the heavy hit. And this power is really precious for the current Lafite.


    Because it is only a little bit worse, the destroyer will collapse because of Zhou Yi��s attack. When he was beaten back to the original shape, he was absolutely dead.


    And now, the situation has changed. The destroyer is stronger and stronger. This situation allowed Lafite to have the capital to continue and fight again. Therefore, he naturally continued to fight with Zhou Yi. (To be continued~^~) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 329： The gods are added to the limit of destruction

    The sturdy sturdy who has become stronger is able to defend the ruthless blow of Zhou Yi. And this is the most fortunate thing for Laughy.


    Thanks to the magic of the destroyer, Lafite does not have to worry about the defense. At the very least, he doesn''t have to worry about this before the destroyer is completely penetrated. The destruction of the destroyer seems to be an unlikely event now.


    This made Laufiha laugh and started to forget something. Although he has already flown in the attack of Zhou Yi, I don''t know how high the sky is flying. But he didn''t care at all, because now he finally realized that he would not have any worry about his life anyway.


    "The **** of Midgarth, you can''t kill me!"


    When I heard Laufi��s words, Zhou Yi��s face pulled out some wild smiles. At the same time, he replied undecidedly.


    "You really think so, let us have a look!"


    Zhou Yi, who has been destroyed most of his armor, now only has some clothing that is close to him, and this has caused Laufi to clearly see the expression on his face.


    Nothing is more humiliating than seeing the ridicule on your enemy''s face. Just seeing the smile on Zhou Yi''s face, Laufi almost bitten his mouth full of steel teeth.


    "Let''s take a look at who will die?" Laufi screamed at high speed and slammed his fists against Zhou Yi, who was rushing toward him.


    The endless lightning gathered over his hands and turned into a sharp blade that was enough to tear the sky, ruthlessly slashing down.


    The light is so dazzling, dazzling to all the people who look directly at the Thunder are spurred by the tears. And the illusion that it sways through the air has an unimaginable power. The atmosphere is instantly evaporated by it. Let the whole sky begin to permeate the smell of ozone burning.


    This is the vast lightning of Zeus, the **** of another god, which represents the most powerful power of Mount Olympus. And when it appears on the destroyer, this power is not reduced.


    Against this kind of thunder lightning, Zhou Yi immediately burst into a raging sputum. The golden fire wrapped his body, turning him into a golden meteor that swayed with fire and rushed straight up.


    The lightning blade is so smashed together on this flying meteor that was illusory by Zhou Yi. Then there was a burst of roaring roar.


    Despite the horrific momentum, the real situation is that lightning has just touched the flying meteor, and it has been involved by the entangled flames and the heavy and unimaginable gravity. This is the ultimate gravity that Zhou Yi broke out. Its deep power is enough to suppress the level of electric ions.


    Plus the protection of the fire. Even the thunder of Zeus can''t hurt Zhou Yi.


    Therefore, Laufi��s move was only in vain. He could only watch the flying fireballs soar and go straight to his own eyes.


    "Damn Midgarth!"


    Not willing to sit still, only to serve as a target, let Lau Fei roared. In his roar, the Destroyer''s figure became even bigger. The illusion of countless tall mountain peaks appeared behind him, and then quickly merged into the smashing armor.


    This gave the destroyer''s armor a glimpse of a mountain like a mountain.


    And when he puts on his fists and slams down. This endless stream of mountains and mountains has instantly evolved into a devastating landscape of collapse and depression. This is a false image, but it also means that a horrible power has evolved.


    Cabragan, the **** of the earthquake, the destroyer of the mountains. His majestic power broke out in an instant, and then it collided with the flying meteor that came out of the air.


    The earthquake and the flying meteor, the two terrorist forces of the natural disaster level, have brought together even more terrifying consequences.


    A huge vacuum suddenly appeared in the sky, and the clouds and airflow within hundreds of miles were all swayed by this vacuum. Engulfed into the body. And at the same time as the vacuum, there is an explosive damage wave.


    This shock wave swept through the universe and turned into a hurricane that was almost impossible to estimate. It is even more so that the thick clouds that have just been swallowed are instantly torn into countless and thinner ones.


    The sky is bright and bright, not because of anything else. It is because there is no obstruction in the entire sky. If you look at this place from space, you will find that in the atmosphere, the atmosphere that was originally densely populated suddenly has a huge hollow. It''s like an eye that just opened. Look straight at the endless void.


    This magnificent power has exceeded human imagination. In fact, when the bang of the collision just happened. The sight of humans in the town has been drawn to the place where Zhou Yi confronted them. They watched it all, first shocked and inexplicably, then feared to be timid and even weak in their bones.


    Even the sky couldn��t stand it, and it was pierced through such a huge void. This situation immediately made the residents of the town think of the big things in the Paris event. I think that the consequences that might happen at that time will appear in my home. The residents of every town have become desperate.


    In the face of this power, they are too weak. It��s not just them who feel powerless, but also the Three Warriors and Heifers who are heading to the battlefield, and Thor, who is trying to find Jane to escape from here.


    See seeing it all. The excitement of the three warriors of the Imperial Palace became quiet. They glanced at each other and looked at Shiv who had been with them. The four people exchanged their eyes with each other, and then took a firm step again with a solemn face. Going to the battlefield.


    And Thor was escorted to the car safely from the storm brought by the fierce battle. He couldn''t help but stare at the unseen scene in the sky and muttered to himself.


    "Rocky. What did you do?"


    Rocky naturally couldn''t tell him what he did. He is no longer an important person in everything that happens here. Naturally, no one will pay attention to him.


    Now, all the sights are placed in the sky, the two guys who are still deadlocked and fighting.


    The impact of the meteor was hampered by the outbreak of the earthquake, but this does not mean that the confrontation between the two sides has come to an end. In fact, on the contrary, this is just the beginning of a fierce battle.


    The shock of terror caused the two sides to rush in the opposite direction after a big collision. However, unlike Laufei''s rocket-like acceleration that couldn''t stop the car, the body was lighter and the more powerful Zhou Yi was forced to contain the sport when he fell to half in a hurry.


    His figure slammed in the air, and then slammed out of the air, and when he shot the waves, he also rushed over at a faster speed, chasing Laufi''s figure.


    His speed is far faster than usual, which makes him quickly catch up with Laufi who can''t stop. Then, with the heavy fists entangled in the fire, he slammed on the face of the destroyer.


    Lafite, who couldn��t keep his body shape, was so embarrassed that it would be more stable. His body suddenly turned, and he flew out and flew out. The huge body dragged out obvious waves in the sky, and the roar of the bursts was like the thunder of thunder.


    After a hit, Zhou Yi did not hesitate, and the process of the law followed and rushed up. This time he was from the bottom of Laughy, and he shot him out to a higher position.


    Then he punched heavily, slammed his knees, swept his legs, and kicked sideways. He almost turned into a lightning bolt, and when he was never stabilized, he fought fiercely against him again and again, and then again and again let his huge body turn over and over in the sky, and he couldn''t turn.


    Laufi screamed angrily, but the power of Hermes alone was not enough to allow him to control himself at this time. He was trapped in extreme passiveness and could only be abused repeatedly by Zhou Yi like a toy.


    Every attack, there will be a harsh shock and a slight crack on the destroyer. And when Zhou Yi repeats such an action at such a speed. The sound has been densely populated to a point where it is completely unclear and has even begun to lose its meaning.


    And with the naked eye to distinguish the past, there are countless golden streamers around a black shadow, frantically jumping and smashing. Every time he taps on the shadow, there is a red vein on the shadow. And when Zhou Yi was almost incarnate, he constantly collided with the attack. This black shadow is at a rapid speed, turning into magma red.


    This is not a real discoloration, but a change that the destroyer produces after a few bites of repeated attacks and a little bit of repair. Such a change means that the destroyer is constantly on the verge of destruction, while constantly crawling back from the edge of destruction.


    His resilience is full, but Zhou Yi''s infinite offensive is equivalent to constantly eroding its resilience. For him, there can be no armor in this world that cannot be broken. He does not believe that the destroyer can repair once, twice, and three times, and can repair one hundred times, one thousand times, and ten thousand times.


    At his speed, this infinitely repetitive work becomes extremely short-lived. And in a short time, he wants to see, where is the limit of the destroyer?


    Where is the limit of the destroyer, no one knows. After it was created, Odin locked it deep in his own treasure house. It existed against the giant **** of the universe, and before that he had only the fate of refrigeration.


    Therefore, the limit of the destroyer who has never been used is even if his owner Odin does not know. However, Laufi feels that its limits are not far off. Because he has clearly perceived that the power of the destroyer is no longer changing in this constant reorganization and recovery, and its strength has grown to the limit. In the same way, his resilience has reached its limit.


    Laufi understood what he had to do, if not. Then nothing can be done. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 330： Stellar Weili Ultimate Divine

    "Get out of my way!" The body screamed like a scream in the wrecked by the red magma.


    At this time, Zhou Yi''s flying kick was hit by the huge head of Lao Fei''s head.


    Facing this fierce battle, it is absolutely no less than the explosive attack of nuclear weapons in the human world. Lafite bit his teeth and stalked his neck, which is quite a head smashed into the past.


    He has already had enough of this passive beating situation. As long as he can break this situation, he has completely ignored the means used.


    Although it is ugly, I have to say. This approach is indeed useful. The power of the destroyer who did not know how many times he reorganized and rebuilt has been strengthened to his limits. And this limit is definitely a huge difference compared with the previous one.


    And this difference is reflected in the present, that is, he finally pulled back his own disadvantages.


    The lightning-like flying kick and the huge and swift head slammed together, and the aftermath generated was definitely not under the previous natural disaster attack. And now they are already in a very awkward position.


    That is, they have already surpassed the constraints of the earth, and they have risen out of the atmosphere.


    The gravity of the earth can no longer bind them, and the same limits of fluid and gravity have been lost, and their speed has once again gained a horrific boost.


    This upgrade made them really light, visible to the naked eye, in the space environment.


    A red light and a golden light are scattered in space and entangled. The strange scenes of colliding with each other and being shot by each other are repeated. And each of their collisions is not just a simple thing like a storm.


    The fierce battles have made things in their mutual attacks more and more horrible. Divine power, power, and the most primitive powers are all entangled together. What is brewing is far more terrible than nuclear weapons.


    It is impolite to say that the aftermath of this time is placed on the earth, and its power is absolutely more than any nuclear bomb that has been detonated by humans. Even the big Ivan, which is known as the ultimate, is no exception.


    To know the big Ivan of the former Soviet Union, but a nuclear bomb of 50 million tons. Even in the most remote places in Siberia, it also affected the entire Arctic Circle, and even half of the Earth.


    And from this you can see. One enters the battlefield of the universe. The degree of fierceness between the two sides is fierce. Without any bound space universe, their battles became more and more difficult to estimate, and they became more and more horrible.


    So far, Laufi has used the different forces of nearly one hundred gods. These forces have greatly increased his strength. Compared with the original King of Frost, it is definitely the difference between the clouds and the mud. Now, he is relying on these forces to be able to compete with Zhou Yi.


    At this point, Zhou Yi was very surprised. Because after the manifestation of Ming Wang incarnation. He does not think that the gods in this world can match their existence. Even the Lord was so easily defeated in his own hands. Other gods may not be better.


    This kind of thought is very arrogant, but it is the most real idea of ??Zhou Yi. Now, he has to admit that he has looked down on the heroes of the world.


    As the king of the Frost Giant, although it is a magical armor to fight with himself for so long. But it is enough for Zhou Yi to recognize his strength.


    There are many components of strength, and equipment is also a kind of strength.


    A king of the Frost Giant is so difficult to deal with, then think about the ancient gods, think about the famous weapons of the gods. The arrogance in Zhou Yi��s heart has been reduced a lot.


    Of course, this is just awe of those ancient myths. For the current Lafite, Zhou Yi is already in the heart of the victory.


    "It''s over. Laufi. It''s time to solve you!"


    The universe in a vacuum environment cannot transmit sound, but it cannot prevent the gods from communicating with each other. Zhou Yi, who stood on the endless void, sent such a notice to Laufi. At the same time, he was almost naked in the upper part of his body, and began to elevate the essence of Jin Yuyu.


    The purest gold, the most dazzling light emerged from behind him, the mythical imprint of Jinwu. It turned into a red-gold flame that was cast together like a feather, and it was entangled in him.


    And he also broke out his last strength, his most powerful strength. The last limit stack of power power was squeezed out.


    The cosmic environment means that he can finally stop shrinking, not like on the earth, just in a paper-made room. Even if the hand moves a little bigger, it will worry about the loss that is impossible to recover.


    Here he can be rampant and even burst out of the power he has been suppressing. The power that belongs to the Knights of Dawn, but is not recognized by him.


    The goddess of death once said this in the world of death. He is a unique existence. A **** with a stellar personality. He is the embodiment of the stellar will and the **** of the star.


    This step has evolved into the different forces that Zhou Yi has in different identities.


    Ming Wang is his most extreme self, and the self is infinite is the existence of the gods. Therefore, Ming Wang ruled his power to deify the sun, and it was the sun in the true mythology.


    The Knight of Dawn, as a pure incarnation of his compassion and justice. He has ruled another terrible force. The power of the stellar will.


    Burning, bursting. It ignites itself, releases the horrible power of countless nuclear fusions, and does its work infinitely. This is a thing the sun has been doing. And when he uses this power, it is equivalent to his incarnation of a real sun.


    A dangerous, powerful, unparalleled true star.


    This kind of thing Zhou Yi has only done it once. And that time, he almost destroyed a small world. So since then, he has forbidden to use this power again, until now.


    Now, under this condition, in this case. He can finally let go of this ban and use this power with impunity.


    Not all, just a little bit. Its power will also be beyond imagination.


    The power of the stars began to fall, and his horrible power made the whole person who was standing on the other side of space a sense of creep.


    At this time he has regretted the deal he made with Loki. Confrontation with this horrible **** is definitely the most stupid decision.


    But by the time he is, he has no room for regret.


    Zhou Yi began to act, and he began to accelerate almost infinitely in space, which made his speed simply exceed a limit.


    The power of the star is surging on his body, and the blazing fire is blazing on his golden feathers. Every single line is filled with a vast and magnificent, horrible to the limit.


    He is getting closer and closer, and Laufi, who has strengthened his perception to the limit, feels like a huge sun is constantly approaching himself.


    That feeling made him feel the suffocation and the suffocation of fear.


    However, at this time, he really has no more ways. There is only one choice in front of him, that is to stand up and take the shot, it is life and death, all to the fate choice.


    This is a blessing, but it is also a must. If he still wants to continue to live.


    Laufi certainly wants to continue to live, so at this time. He must make the greatest effort. He squeezed himself and pushed the power of the destroyer to the limit.


    The power of the giant Uyghur''s blood was rushing in his body, and at the same time, the power of one **** after another was awakened by him, and layer by layer was superimposed on the destroyer.


    The power of the destroyer comes from the power that the gods of the world have given him. The power of the gods, not the original master, who can''t completely grasp the destroyer''s work, is not the destroyer''s. What he can use is only part, so the ultimate power of the destroyer is that he can''t use it.


    For the destroyer, his most powerful force is to release all the power of the gods in it.


    Although Laufi could not do this, the potential that he broke out at this time made him infinitely close to this.


    The power of the gods is awakened and superimposed. It is no longer a simple use, it is no longer a mixture of twos and threes. It is true, mixing dozens and hundreds of spiritual forces together. The ultimate move to form the ultimate qualitative change with a huge amount of change.


    This is the ultimate power conceived by the gods, and now this is not the ultimate ultimate force to meet his opponent, and began its first face-to-face, hard-fought contest.


    The eternal violent stellar, the ultimate blend of the gods. The two forces approached in the lonely, dark space, and then a terrible collision occurred.


    A golden fire of the sun and a dark black sun are quietly formed in the infinite depths, and then suddenly bloom infinitely bright and horrible to the limit.


    Then they rolled each other and kept expanding their bodies, seemingly to use their more violent power to devour each other. But the two sides are so deadlocked, and they can''t go any further.


    The golden sun is rising and blazing, and it is even more horrifying. And the dark black sun swallows everything, as the real void is endless. This situation seems to be evenly matched. Almost everyone thinks so.


    However, the real situation is that such a situation has not lasted for too long.


    The infinite fire of the golden sun is rising again and again. He is the sun, the star of eternal burning. Every breath, every beat. His strength is stronger than the previous moment. And this increase in power has exceeded the so-called ultimate of the gods.


    It is impossible to swallow an ever-increasing sun, and when the sun rises again and again, it finally passes the limit that it can accommodate. This fight has already been made.


    The sun defeated the darkness, and the victory began to tilt toward one. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 331： Rainbow Bridge of the Moon

    The raging sun''s fire incessantly engulfed the dark sun that was striking it. Although the dark sun is a product of the power of the gods, under this level of power, its resistance, its defense has no effect at all.


    The flame spread to its body, like peeling onions, layer by layer, and smashing the power of the gods bit by bit.


    And when the flame spread to Laufi''s face, he was already unable to return to heaven. All he can do is struggle, and finally dying.


    The last effort was made to release the power of the giant Yumier from the depths of the blood. And desperately, mobilizing the final power of the gods from the destroyers who have reached the limit and almost exceeded the limit.


    The enemy of the creator, the seven-color macaw, Wakabu Kakis, the hill maker Zibana, the mountain destroyer Cabragan.


    The power of the three giant gods was squeezed out under the most extreme conditions, and all of them were blessed to Lafite. This filled his body with unimaginable destructive power. And he encouraged the power of the giant who was destroying, and slammed his endless flames, like Zhou Yi, who was moving toward his own star, and waved his most desperate punch.


    This is the battle of the beast! Powerful, but it doesn''t make any sense.


    Because he is against the sun, it is a true star-like existence.


    The flames burned all the material that existed, and gathered the power of the stars in the body. The unreserved ultimate blow had a final collision with the death of the giant.


    This time, everything is over. The endless light suddenly turned into a shining and dark singularity, and then shot the most magnificent and brilliant landscape in the endless void universe.


    The light and flames that spurt out are sandwiched by the ruined, shattered chaos. In the endless void of the air, it is so dazzling, it is so eye-catching that even on the surface of the earth hundreds of millions of meters, you can clearly see this magnificent scenery.


    It permeates in space and almost takes away the colors of all other stars.


    This kind of landscape makes countless people look up and look amazing. Almost all of them used this as a rare astronomical spectacle. When doing a wonderful moment that needs to be recorded.


    But they don''t know, such a spectacle means that the power of the dark and chaotic gods is completely shattered and broken. The power of the giant, the body of the giant was completely defeated.


    In the endless universe, he has turned into a light-like existence. Under the raging fire and the ravages of the light, all the way back, directly hit the celestial body closest to the Earth, above the moon.


    In an instant, the surface of the moon has undergone tremendous changes. A huge wound appeared on its surface. The ground of the lunar surface began to collapse and shatter. The craters on the moon are razed to the ground one by one. The dust and air flow silently swayed, washing everything on the surface of the moon.


    Although the moon can''t make any **, just look at it with your eyes and you can see what kind of trauma the moon at the moment has suffered.


    It lacks a huge piece on its surface, and it looks as if an apple is bitten off.


    Of course, this is not really bitten off. It was destroyed by a hard impact. So when this statement turns from freehand to reality, it becomes a very shocking and terrifying thing.


    Those who watched what happened here have fallen into a repressed silence in the face of a reality that is not yet known. Once again, they felt the terrorist power that the guys who were deeply jealous of them had.


    When talking about the experience of this power, no one will feel deeper than Laufi, who is deeply under the moon.


    He is at the moment. The huge body is completely immersed in layers of rock formations. The reddish enamel, like the lava, began to lose its color a little bit. Traces of cracks appeared on the destroyer, and this time, there is no more spiritual power to help it restore its appearance.


    He has been damaged, even if it is scrapped, it is only one step away. And that means that there is no other protection for Laufi''s body.


    When the destroyer is intact, its protection can protect him from any form of attack, whether it is thunder lightning or fire. Even the more abstract time and space, as well as the other dimensions of the soul and spirit, can''t hurt him.


    but. When the destroyer loses its power. All of these protections have lost their meaning.


    Although the body of Laufi''s giant can make him survive in this extreme space environment. However, both he and others who look at it understand that his body is completely vulnerable to his current enemies. Even the most common attack is likely to have his life.


    For such a situation. Laufi fears abnormally. He struggled desperately and wanted to escape from the moon''s strata. But at this moment, he was firmly bound by the gravity released by Zhou Yi''s ultimate punch.


    Without the protection of the destroyer, even without Zhou Yi, this horrible gravity is about to kill his life. Because at this moment, he can clearly hear the ** that is overwhelmed inside his body.


    His bones, his muscles began to collapse bit by bit under this huge gravity. As the power of the destroyer faded, his distance was completely flattened. The time to become a spaghetti is getting closer.


    So when he realized this. His spirit has collapsed.


    "Help me, save me. God of Midgarth, I have something to say. I have a very important secret to say!"


    In order to survive, Lafite gave up his dignity directly. He sent a cry for help to the opponent who was still fighting.


    This not only made his opponent''s face show a scornful smile. At the same time, his partner, Loki, who has been watching the battlefield through the destroyer, also showed disdainful ridicule. "I know, put I hope that it is the most wrong choice to be placed on this kind of idiot. If you want to be able to solve all the problems, you still have to do it yourself!"


    He said, holding Gunnnier, walked over to the control pedestal of the Rainbow Bridge. Then he started with the support of Oden, the ultimate authority of Odin. The Rainbow Bridge of the Nine Kingdoms.


    Rainbow Bridge has always been regarded as a convenient means of transport by the Asgards, an artifact that allows them to descend to any corner of the world tree in the quickest way.


    Only a few people know that the Rainbow Bridge is actually a weapon, a powerful weapon capable of destroying the world.


    When the world tree Uktrahir has not yet opened the world, the gods of Asgard have acquired the same magical thing, a root of the world tree.


    Although this is a withered root system, it cannot be compared with the main roots of the nine worlds. However, in terms of power, its infinite power still makes the gods marvel.


    Odin secretly summoned the skilled craftsmen of the gnomes to make this group of roots a magical existence. It retains the magical qualities of the world tree, the powerful force that runs through the void and is rooted in it. At the same time, the gnome The craftsmen of the craftsman gave it even more incredible power under the guidance of the gods.


    Under the design and creation of the gnome, it can absorb the power of the world and the gods from Asgard. And infuse this power on your own magical power.


    The more perfusion, the longer and stronger this ability is. It is powerful enough to be able to travel between the worlds at will, and even to tear the void, to destroy all the physical existence in space. Theoretically speaking. It can even tear a world when it is stressed to a certain extent.


    Odin named him Rainbow Bridge and kept this secret in his heart. For him, Rainbow Bridge would be his means of coping with the future crisis, a killer for the ultimate war that is destined to exist in destiny.


    He never told anyone about the capabilities of Rainbow Bridge. Including its guardian Heim Dahl. But he couldn''t think of it, his little son Loki, through his own research, discovered the biggest secret in his heart.


    And by this secret, he made a plan. An ambitious plan to make great achievements for himself to become a king.


    Of course, in the real plan, there is no partner option. Lafite, in a strict sense, is only a piece of valuable value in his hand. So, from beginning to end, what he said to Laughy. Can be said to be fake.


    He said that it is a fake to rule the two worlds together with Laughy. He said that Zhou Yi is the last guardian of Asgard and also a fake. Even his plan to tell Laughy is half-truth.


    He wants to use the power of the Frost Giant to increase his influence and become the king of Asgard''s future. But he never thought about letting Laufi kill Odin. He never thought about it. The army of Donheim really entered Asgard.


    All he did before was actually to weaken the strength of the Frost Giants and weaken their wariness.


    Before the appearance of Zhou Yi, he thought that Odin was used as a bait, so that Lafite and his elite were tempted to dig into his carefully arranged traps, thus exhausting the high-level power of Jottenheim.


    At that time, he again pointed to Jottenheim. It will surely win a brilliant conquest and victory. At that time, the Asgard who advocates the strong will inevitably support him as the winner. His honor will also be unmatched, even Thor. No exception.


    Even Odin, who loved his parents again, had to admit his merits at that time. Admit that he is a more suitable throne successor than Thor.


    Of course, this is his best idea and the smoothest development of the matter. However, after Zhou Yi was involved in it, the change of this plan has exceeded the control of Loki.


    Even if he revised it over and over again, he tried his best to correct it. But the plan developed in an unpredictable direction. In order to make the plan develop smoothly. Rocky had to take risks and use more and more unpredictable means to supplement his plan.


    However, things eventually jumped out of his control. Let Loki have to use his last resort, and this is the ultimate alternative to this plan.


    That is to destroy everything with the power of the Rainbow Bridge. Use destruction instead of conquest, and destroy to create the glory of everything he wants.


    Now, it is time for him to implement the final plan of this plan. (To be continued.) For mobile phone users, please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 332： Human defense line accident support

    Above the earth, the Frost Giants who lost the commander, after a while, decided to start acting according to what their king said before.


    At this time, they suffered heavy damage. Hundreds of elite Frost Giants were only half of what was left at this time. In this half, there are still many injured and disabled people.


    If you change to a human or other ethnic army, you can say that the combat power has been lost at this time. But the Frost Giants are different, their wildness and wildness give them more powerful viability and more tenacious fighting will.


    They did not choose to retreat, in fact they have no way to retreat. So they continued to move forward, obeying the orders of their kings, and launched an assault on the human, the town of the Midgarth in their eyes.


    As the order indicates, they have only one purpose, which is to kill every Midgarth they see.


    Strictly speaking, the race of mankind will not be their opponent in combat effectiveness, both in the past and in the present. But now, unlike the past, human beings have a new means, that is, a weapon called technology.


    The Frost Giants marched forward and soon arrived at a place where they could see the town from afar. At this time, they can still see the SHIELD agents who are waiting for the battle.


    After giving the Frost Giants a huge meeting, Coulson did not directly escape with him. Instead, he used his resources to establish a defense line at the fastest speed.


    The first contact with the Frost Giants is very clear, how thorny this enemy is. In terms of quantity alone, they have already surpassed any enemy they have had confrontation with each other. What''s more, there is also the existence of a mysterious force.


    Even with the support of the Dawn Knight, Coulson can''t guarantee complete control of the situation. Similarly, he can''t put all his hopes on the Dawn Knight.


    He made the worst plan. Now, this preparation for the worst plan has finally come into play.


    Emergency aircraft guns and other large-caliber weapons were erected outside the town, and such battlefield weapons immediately gave the Frost Giants who had never touched human technology weapons head-on.


    This is the real bullet, and in order to pursue the lethality, Coulson even lost the Geneva Convention, using a large-killing bullet that has been banned from use in the war and violates the humanitarian spirit.


    This allows the Frost Giants to immediately feel the power of human beings, even if they are strong and strong, belonging to the mythical strong race. But it does not mean that they are all inextricably linked to the steel body.


    Their bodies are still made up of flesh and blood. It has not yet reached the level of being harder than steel.


    So as soon as they entered the human range, the frost giants who rushed to the front row immediately fell down.


    The powerful bullets ripped off their proud body and gave death as a gift to the intruders from Jotunheim.


    Have not yet reached the enemy. The frost giants who were stunned by such a heavy blow suddenly began to riot. They went in and out of the valley. Under such circumstances, they did not know where to go.


    Seeing the panic of the Frost Giant, Corson immediately ordered to increase his offensive.


    He is now only seeking to be able to run these intruders. Just knock back this time. The next support from the SHIELD headquarters will make it easy to clear all these outsiders.


    However, he still estimated the fault of the Frost Giant''s resilience. How can the mythical race that can flourish in the bitter cold world be beaten like this!


    The bullets are still flying, but the Frost Giants are no longer allowed to directly inflict damage on themselves. Each of their bodies begins to show a layer of ice. This ice wraps them like armor. Body, let them have the propulsion capital in the rain of bullets.


    Even a special large-caliber weapon can''t easily penetrate the ice of the Frost Giant. Without any accumulation or special changes, the weapons that Corson now has are hard to do. a little.


    And that means they can''t stop the Frost Giant''s charge.


    When one or two brave giants took the lead and rushed into the position they had formed, the struggle between humans and the Frost Giants went straight into a tragic stage.


    The power of the giants. Their strong flesh and the magic of the ice that they manipulated were not directly confronted by agents of the SHIELD. Although they have weapons in their hands, when they do not work at one time, their role is not so obvious.


    On the contrary, when the ice giants rushed into the temporary positions one by one, the huge cold weapons they used became more efficient.


    Just a gentle bump, it is a fatal injury to the average person of the physical body. And this, even the elite Aegis agents are no exception.


    Just started to confront, there are casualties in the SHIELD, and it is still no small casualties.


    This made Coulson frown directly. He wanted to let his men strategically retreat. But now they are civilians behind them, and that means they are equally retreating.


    The Frost Giants have no place to retreat, and they have no reason to retreat. So they can only fight, even as the leader of Colson. It is also not allowed to pick up a heavy weapon and directly join the front line.


    This is a fierce struggle. Almost every second has a new life dying. This lost life is human and there are also frost giants. But in terms of proportion, the number of human beings is far above the frost giant. .


    Often in order to kill a Frost Giant, SHIELD has to pay the price of several agents. And this reality is for the agents who are still struggling. It is too cruel.


    They simply can''t see the dawn of victory because their numbers are not as big as they think. It��s really too hasty. It��s rushed to the human army that can stop them now, only them.


    And now, they are already on the verge of collapse.


    The impact of the giants is beyond imagination, especially when they do not hesitate to take the risk of life and death. The temporary positions made up of humans simply cannot stop them for too long.


    When the front row of soldiers were all tragically killed in the giant''s offense, even Corson began to be dangerous. In fact, it has already meant that this line of defense has been broken.


    Already a giant has crossed them and headed for the town behind them. And now they are completely unable to stop. Even saying that even if they can survive, it is a problem now.


    Some of the giants marched toward the town, while others insisted on the orders of their kings, trying to destroy all the Midgarthians they saw.


    The agents of the SHIELD are obviously on the list they are going to destroy.


    Resistance has become weaker and weaker. At this time, they have no hope of being able to save their lives. The reason why I am still resisting is only the final struggle for the cruel fate.


    Colson is no exception, although he does not want to admit it. But now, he is very likely to die in this place. Of course, it is not his style to wait and see, he continues to fight, and at the same time directs those agents who are still surviving, hoping to support more time.


    As for how long it can support, can he support the arrival of the rescue, he really does not have any hope.


    The giant axe of the ice sculpture crashed in front of him, and Coulson managed to escape with a lucky color, but the agent who had been guarding him was not so lucky.


    The huge tomahawk crushed his body and took his life in an instant.


    This made Coulson sorrowful. He picked up his weapon and madly directed at the giant in front of him.


    It is also today that he is indeed very fortunate. The bullets he shot actually broke through the ice armor worn by the giants in a dense array of shots, and then the unmanned large-caliber dham bombs were all sent in. Into the body of the giant.


    The hard bones became an accomplice to his life at this time. When the bullet of the Dam bomb hit the giant''s bones, the soft metal bullet suddenly bursting open the flesh and blood of the giant body, and opened a huge cavity in his body.


    In this moment, the giant''s life was taken away. But at this time, another giant has launched an attack against him from behind Colson.


    It is even more impossible for Colson to mobilize his own muzzle without any dodge, and even this giant will be solved.


    At this time he could only close his eyes and smile with a smile. To meet the coming painful death.


    But death is always unwilling to do what you want. When Coulson was ready to meet him, it turned quietly and slipped away from him.


    "For Asgard!"


    At this time, a big bang rushed from behind Corson, and then Corson heard the giant roar that was about to end his own, making a painful roar.


    The voice is getting weaker and weaker, obviously he has been taken away by something. When Coulson opened his eyes to see, he barely believed his eyes.


    Because now he actually saw Princess Sina and Robin Hood and Jackie Chan appear on the battlefield, and with a tall fat man began to fight in an incredible cold weapon, and the Frost Giants launched a confrontation.


    Although they have only four people, these four people are brave and unimaginable. Just a moment, the giant who died in their hands has surpassed one hand. And this is the record of dozens of SHIELD agents who can use their lives to get back.


    It was simply unscientific, so when these people solved the giants around them, Colson couldn''t help but ask.


    ��Who are you?�� (To be continued.) For mobile phone users, please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 333： The second battlefield mortal consciousness

    Although being saved, it is a very happy thing. But for those who saved themselves, Coulson can''t relax at all.


    Because these four people look really weird.


    Although their looks are physical and normal, there is no difference. But whether it is their attire or their way of fighting, it is really far from the standard of normal people.


    Especially for the sake of Asgard, it is not a slogan that the earth people should shout.


    Therefore, Coulson had to question their identity.


    "There is no time to say this, the warrior of Midgarth. Now we must solve these giants first, in order to have time to say other."


    Look at the Frost Giants who still have an absolute advantage in numbers, and have fewer and fewer of their own. Colson clenched his heavy guns and asked him.


    "what should I do?"


    "To cooperate with us, use our bow to give us support!"


    The three warriors gave their own plans directly, and then waited for Coulson to nod and rushed straight toward the giant. At this time, they are in full swing, and with this unprecedented momentum, the most violent rush is launched, which is the most correct choice.


    The Three Warriors have always been the most brave fighters on the battlefield. Although they are not gods, they are only mortals of Asgard who have some divine power. But their merits, and their prestige on the battlefield, are not lost to the so-called gods.


    They have already been watched by the Valkyrie of the Hall of the Spirit, waiting for the day when they gloriously died. And they themselves are looking forward to this day.


    When a group of people began to yearn for the death, they were fearless. And there is no fear of people, absolutely no one is willing to see on the battlefield.


    They are keen to dance on the tip of the knife, like the kind of sword to add body, the feeling of blood flowing. All along, numerous wars have been tempered, giving them the best war skills. As long as they are on the battlefield, they are the top battleground meat grinders. Even if the enemy is a frost giant, it is no exception.


    Although their power is really about to talk about it. In fact, there is no difference with a single Frost Giant. But when three hands come together, plus a fertile goddess, there is a powerful force that rivals multiple Frost Giants.


    A single Frost Giant can''t even stand in front of them for three seconds. And even the giants in the team deal with them. Also have to fall into a difficult stalemate.


    Especially when Coulson and his surviving agents joined the three warriors on their side, it was even more so that the victorious Scorpio began to lean toward the Three Warriors.


    Of course, this tilt is not obvious. It can only be said that they are only blocking a large number of giants with a few people, so that they can no longer break through the line of defense.


    but. Some giants have crossed this line of defense and entered the town. For these, whether they are Corsen or Asgard, they are powerless.


    They can only pray that the inhabitants of the town can be seen by the giants who have the purpose of destroying all human beings.


    But this hope and prayer is really without any possibility.


    In the current town, there are still many residents. They were all blocked by the storms generated by the Zhouyi battle and had to stay in the town for the victims.


    Although they are mostly cleverly hiding in the corner. But for the Frost Giant who lives by hunting wild animals. Looking for them, it really does not require any effort.


    Soon, a giant who discovered the clues strode forward and opened the roof of a house.


    Wooden houses are really fragile for these huge guys. This also means that the town��s residents only have some protective measures and have lost his meaning.


    As soon as the house was opened, the Frost Giant saw a group of humans shivering in the corner. Looking at these non-combat civilians, the bloodthirsty smile appeared on the giant''s face, and then raised the ice sculpture in his hand.


    The axe in his hand is as big as the wheel of the truck. Matching his body shape to the full force of the slash, an elephant standing in front of him, there is only one knife and two lives. Not to mention a group of ordinary people!


    So when he raised his hand, he realized what humans are. Immediately began to escape.


    Someone ran fast, and naturally escaped. But it is often that healthy adults, such as children and the elderly, can do this without having such a flexible skill.


    No matter whether it is the old man or the child, it is impossible for the Frost Giant who is willing to execute the order to produce any guilty conscience.


    His big axe slashed as expected, and the goal was to hold a young child. Middle-aged woman who fell to the ground inadvertently.


    The Giants chose her as her first goal, and soon his big axe will be contaminated with their blood.


    Just as his big axe was about to come, a figure slammed down from the corner of the roof. He threw himself on the shoulders of the Frost Giant, grabbed his neck with one hand, and slammed a sharpened wooden pillar directly into the eyes of the giant.


    Before the giants killed the innocent, the sudden emergence of the warriors directly gave the giants a painful lesson. The pain from the eyes caused the giant to directly stop his own movement and made a painful snoring.


    He loosened his big axe and grabbed his injured eye with one hand. In one hand, I tried to touch my back and tried to catch the guy who attacked me.


    But the person doing this is obviously an experienced warrior, after he stabbed the giant. I fell down directly from him. Then I ran to the side of the woman who fell to the ground. Without saying anything, she took her and the child in her arms.


    Despite the weight of two people, the guy who came in was still awesome and ran fast.


    And looking at this girl with blond hair, tall man. The woman who escaped from the hug hugged her child who couldn��t speak, and she couldn��t help but cry.


    "Thank you, thank you. Sir!"


    "Don''t say thank you, it''s not over yet!" The man replied briefly, and with a woman, he turned to the front of a huge jeep.


    At this time, the rear compartment of the car has been opened. A man and a woman saw that he had quickly taken over his hand and had married a woman and a child from his hand.


    "Let''s go, the farther the better!"


    Looking at the car that was already full, the man shouted loudly.


    "Then, you, Thor. Where are you going?"


    Jane''s head came out of the window and asked with unconcealed worries.


    "Jane, I am going to do what I should do. There are still many people who need me to help them!"


    The big man of the blonde, that is, Tol replied in a concise manner. Now is the time to race against time, he really has no extra effort to elaborate.


    Jane understood what he meant, but she couldn��t understand Thor��s approach. In her opinion, Thor really has no reason to do this. So she persuaded.


    "Enough, Thor. You have saved people. You have done enough. Don''t forget your current status, you are no longer the **** of Asgard. You are just a mortal, one will die. Mortal. Let''s go, beg you. Let me go."


    Jane��s eyes are full of sincere pleadings. She hopes that Thor can be rational and accept her request. Because she doesn''t want to lose him at all. His importance to her has reached a point where it cannot be attached. If he was killed because he stayed here, then this reality is too cruel for her.


    Thor understood her feelings, but he had reasons to do so.


    A hand was extended and the hair on one side was gently strategized. Thor��s face hangs a hearty smile.


    "I know, Jane! I know what my choice means. I also know that I am not the past me. But I have to do this. It has nothing to do with honor, I have no such thing. This is For life, for those who are innocent. For this, I have to do something. This is the decision I made with soberness I have never had before, so Jane, I am sorry!"


    This is tantamount to rejecting Jane��s request and it is very decisive. When Thor finished the sentence, he didn''t even look back, and ran straight in the direction of coming. Giants are raging there, and innocent people are escaping.


    He is going to save those innocent people with the body of his present mortal. And he hasn''t run a few steps yet, and suddenly there is a simple shout from behind him.


    "Thor, I will wait for you. I will wait for you!"


    This voice made Thor''s face smile even more brilliant. His heart has become very soft, and his will has become more determined.


    He wants to save these people, then. Live back to Jane''s side.


    No one here knows the characteristics of the Frost Giants than Thor. A heavy blow from the eye may give him the ability to lose his movements at a time. But it is impossible to keep him from losing his fighting power. It is even said that after being injured, the giant who is motivated to be animal will be more terrible than before.


    A giant who has been completely dominated by tyrannical sentiments may completely shred all the living people he sees. This is definitely a huge threat to the residents of the town. There is only one way for him to give up those innocents, and that is to let Thor, the person who has blinded his eyes, appear in front of him.


    In fact, Thor did just that. He appeared directly in the only remaining vision of the injured giant, drawing his attention from the town residents to his own body.


    "Come on, I am here. What are you waiting for?"


    Thor��s shouting made the angry giants come straight. And the body of his mortal is in front of this giant, it is as weak as the baby of the animal.


    It is life or death, no one can be sure. But the only thing that can be affirmed is that Thor��s hopes are too slight. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 334： King of cartilage dark elves

    Standing still in the innocent space, Zhou Yi showed a disdainful smile at Laufi, who was begging for mercy.


    "I thought you would have a little self-esteem as a king, or the dignity of a warrior. It seems that I overestimated you. I stripped the armor, but it was just a disgusting slug. It��s really disgusting. It seems that the Rocky that might have worked with you is just the same thing!��


    Although he said so, he still put up the infinite gravity that oppressed Lafite. He knew very well that if he really let gravity continue to oppress Lafite, I am afraid it is a secret. It��s just that breathing is a difficult thing for Laughy.


    I still don''t want to ask for the so-called secrets of a smashed rotten meat. Zhou Yi measured it again and again, and decided to temporarily put down the pressure on Lao Fei.


    "Let''s say, let me see what you want to say? See if there is any value in what you said to save your life from my hands!"


    This kind of speech is extremely ridiculous, and it is absolutely unbearable for any guy who has a little bit of bones. I believe that even if you put everything in, you should have a lot of people who know what to say.


    However, this is definitely not including Lafite.


    Zhou Yi destroyed not only the destroyers, but he also crushed the dignity and bones of Lao Fei into pieces and crushed them into powder. Do not leave a trace.


    "I promise, this will be a useful news. He definitely deserves to let me go. But, God of Midgart. Can you guarantee that you will let me go after I say this secret!" ��


    Laufi was low-heeled, but his ideas were very clear. All he wants is just a life. If you say a secret to guarantee your life, then nature is best.


    but. If he said such an important secret, Zhou Yi still refused to let him go. Then all that he does does not make any sense. Whether he is dead or dead, he has no reason to make Zhou Yi get more benefits.


    Therefore, what he has to do is to give Zhou Yi a guarantee, a guarantee that will make him alive. Only with this guarantee will he tell the so-called secret. It will let Zhou Yi know all the secrets of this and get the most benefit.


    "If the secret you said has that value, then it''s all right!"


    On the question of not letting Laufi live, Zhou Yi thought it was very open.


    From the root, he and Laufi have no big holidays. In his opinion. The dispute between them is nothing more than a conflict of positions, and at most some contradictions are added. And when one of them was forced to persuade by the other, thus changing his position. Their contradiction has actually disappeared.


    Since there is no contradiction, Lafite��s identity has become a defeat that can��t be turned over. So it doesn''t matter if you let him live. Since he is willing to pay enough, it is not a problem to let him live.


    After hearing the answer from Zhou Yi, Lafite, who finally had a bottom in her heart, finally vented the tone that had been blocked in her chest. He licked his cracked lips. The hoarse answer was spit out from the chest that was almost bursting out of gravity that had just been withdrawn. That he called the secret.


    "Listen to me, the **** of Midgarth. I followed the temptation of Loki and came to the world to be against you. I didn''t know your existence from the beginning, and there was no conflict with you." Therefore, all this should be attributed to Loki. He is the chief culprit of everything."


    "I know all of this, if you want to say these things, then I am sorry. Your chips are not enough!"


    A playful smile was pulled from the corner of the mouth. Zhou Yi pinched his fist. The heart-warming flames flowed through his fists, just to see it. Laufi can feel the devastating power of the spurt.


    He had no doubt that such a thing could take his life, so he immediately shouted out.


    "Wait, wait. It''s just a part, it''s just a part of the secret. There''s a lot, a lot of important things I didn''t say."


    His words made Zhou Yi''s movements immediately, and then he took back the flames of his hands and began to speak in a warning tone.


    "Tell out what you know. If you have any reservations that will make your secrets less than the chips in my heart. Then next time, I won''t stop again!"


    "Okay, okay. No problem." Laufi rubbed the cold sweat on her head and then said everything she knew like a bean.


    Including Loki and Thor''s grievances, Rocky''s identity and plans, Loki told him about Zhou Yi. There are also all the transactions between them, even the Frost Giants family''s secret treasures, the ancient cold winter treasures, he did not have any reservations, all and tray out.


    After listening to all this, Zhou Yi shook his head and then nodded.


    He shook his head because of Laugh''s stupidity. He was very obvious that he was playing with Loki on his own stock, and he didn''t even know it at all. This is the most ridiculous thing and the saddest thing.


    At the same time, he has another meaning in shaking his head, that is, he has no interest in the private affairs of the Asgard family. There is no meaning of blending in. It is ridiculous that Laufi regards this as the secret he wants to know.


    However, what Laufi said is not completely worthless. At the very least, Zhou Yi heard something he was interested in from his words.


    A moment of thinking about his own thoughts, Zhou Yi smiled at the restless Laufi, revealing a white tooth.


    "Unfortunately, most of your news is useless to me. In terms of chips, your chips are obviously not enough. But I can give you a chance. If your answer can satisfy me, then I can Continue to guarantee my promise. How?"


    At this time, it is meaningless to seek the opinions of Laufi. Because at this time, as long as you can guarantee your own life. Laughy can answer any questions and do anything.


    So he was too busy to point his head and signaled that he had no other opinions.


    "Very good, you just said. You came into this world through the Rainbow Bridge. Then I want to ask you, apart from the Rainbow Bridge, is there any other means to get into Asgard, or Your world?"


    "There are unfathomable spatial barriers between the nine kingdoms, especially Asgard. The Jinlunjia divide around him is the epitome of endless void. There is almost no other means to enter Asgard except Rainbow Bridge. However, I know some trails. The trail from Midgarth to Jottenheim, and the trail from Jotunheim to Asgard."


    "Although it is very dangerous, if you want to quietly enter Asgard, this will be the best path!"


    Laufie thought that Zhou Yi wanted to do something about Asgard, and immediately revealed all the things he knew. As a Frost Giant, he is very happy to see the powerful gods of Asgard and Zhou Yi.


    He even couldn''t wait to see the gods of Asgard suffer the same tragic fate as him.


    However, his conjecture was unfounded. The reason why Zhou Yi asked Asgard was that he had nothing to do with him. He has to ask other things.


    "Very good, then I want to know one thing. Since you are the king of the Frost Giant, Asgard''s old enemy, there is no reason not to hear the name of Mirnier. Tell me where it came from, yes Who made it. Is the man who made it in Asgard?"


    "Murnier?"


    How can this name Lafite be unfamiliar? This is one of the most powerful artifacts of Asgard, and there are countless giants who die on it. Even if it is rebuilt, Laufi can recognize its appearance. So he replied immediately.


    "Of course I know! Mirnier, Quake. Odin gives his beloved son Thor the most powerful weapon. He uses magic to intercept the core of a collapsed planet, and then let the gnome craftsman use the best magic metal. The core of the Ulu mixed planet acts as a hammerhead, using a branch of the world tree as a hammer handle. It is the only weapon of Asgard that is not under Gunganer of Odin. There is nothing above it except the destroyer. ��


    "If you want to find the guy who forged the wonderful Neil, you can only go to Walter Alheim. Only the gnomes there can make such magical things, and only they have such forging skills!"


    "But it''s not easy to get in. A gnome''s king was beaten by Odin and even exiled to nine kingdoms. This makes those gnomes very hate the gods. Especially when they are repeatedly deceived by Asgard''s guys. After that, they are even more disgusted with the gods. You find them easy and want to let them help, fearing that there is no hope."


    "Well?" Gently gave a nasal sound, and Zhou Yi looked at Lau Fei with a brow. This made him immediately sweating and began to realize that he was somewhat smug. So he quickly replied.


    "But I know a way, maybe it can help you. Those gnomes, those who claim to be dark elves. They are very greedy. And I know one thing, something they are very eager for. You just get that thing, absolutely Let them use it for you and build everything you want for you."


    "Those who are stubbornly like stones hate the gods, but once they promise you, they will realize their promises. They have never violated them!"


    Although the clouds wandered around a large circle. But Zhou Yi still found the information he wanted. So he smiled and said.


    "Very good, you can live. As long as you do something for me!" (To be continued~^~) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 335： The dying shadow

    For a long time, Thor did not really see the creature of the Frost Giant. They are primitive, barbaric and always fierce.


    Before the defeat of the Asgard army led by Odin in Yoonheim, the Frost Giants invaded Asgard and Midgart numerous times. Like robbers, they plunder the resources of the two worlds and the lives of those innocent.


    Even after that, the Frost Giant has clashed with the Asgard many times. Although it did not rise to the point of world war, the local battles never stopped.


    It is in these battles that Thor recognizes the nature of the Frost Giant. And since then, he has strengthened the notion that they are their own enemies.


    However, when he was as the thunder of Asgard, he was on the battlefield. He is naturally invincible, countless frost giants, even if they are strong enough, they can only be defeated under his wonderful. But when he became a mortal, the situation was completely reversed.


    No matter how much he looks down on the Frost Giant, he must admit it. Now he is not an opponent of any giant at all. Even a frost giant with one eye is no exception.


    He worked hard and struggled. But the results will not change.


    The rag-like body was slammed into a car, and the heavy pressure caused the entire car to be crushed in an instant.


    Although Thor''s body is much stronger than ordinary mortals, he can''t match steel. So when the car was crushed by him, he couldn''t help but spurt a large amount of blood directly from his mouth.


    His internal organs are already scarred, to an almost horrible level. Now he, even a little finger, I am afraid I can''t do it.


    Thor has completely lost the power of resistance. But the giants may not be willing to let go of this guy who hurt himself.


    Looking at Thor lying there. The Cyclops who threw him out strode over and lifted an ankle and stepped on Thor.


    The foot with his chest is so full that he stepped on it. Immediately, his bones showed a clear break. This made Thor immediately screamed out. But the giants were not moved, but they swayed their feet more hard.


    Every time it was rolled, it made Thor feel that his bones were being smashed a little. Every time he exerted his strength, he only felt that his body and organs were about to be crushed.


    This is an experience he has never had before, and when he has experienced it, there is only one feeling of life that is not as good as death.


    Death at this moment is like a relief.


    Soon, Thor was in a madness and was completely caught in the confusion. The pain has consumed his consciousness and made him whole like a dead body.


    He is still alive. This may be unquestionable. But how long it can live, this is a problem.


    In the judgment of the Cyclops, he can''t live too long. So let him die quickly, or let him enjoy the torture and die? This is what he needs to measure.


    The Cyclops have implemented the peculiar cruelty of the Frost Giant character.


    He did not give Thor a happy, but loosened his big feet. I laughed and started looking for other goals.


    He wants Thor to die in pain and let more people step on his footsteps.


    The Cyclops think so. And before he was too far away, a stone fell on his head from behind him.


    Feel the sting of this sudden coming. The already violent Cyclops roared back and forth. Then he saw the man who attacked him.


    Thor held the car that had no difference from the scrap iron. He stared at the Cyclops, and his mouth was bleeding with blood, and he said with his last strength.


    "You are a soft egg! Our battle is not over yet! Why, do you want to flee and go back to find your mother?"


    Although Thor''s voice is very weak, the Cyclops can still hear every word he says. Every word. This. It is definitely a mockery that the giant can''t bear.


    The cruel thoughts of the moment were immediately thrown into the back of the Cyclops. Turning over the body, the Cyclops rushed toward Tol. Like a rhinoceros that is rampant. Now he just thought about it and asked Thor''s life.


    And Thor��s face of the Cyclops�� charge was a slight smile. I got something out of my trouser pocket.


    That is Daisy''s stun gun, and this is his last resort.


    It has been broken that Dolly, who doesn''t know how many bones stand, must rely on the car to do it. So, what other ways does he have to fight this fierce giant?


    Daisy''s stun gun is actually just a joke. It is a joke about the contempt of death. In the final stages of his life, he didn''t think about how to go and steal. But thinking about how to stop this giant for a while.


    Even if it is the last little time to burn himself, he is willing to do so.


    And the reason he did this is not for anything else, but for those who are innocent. For his beloved woman. As long as there are even a few chances to escape the danger, he is willing to exchange everything.


    The stun gun was shot on the skin of the Cyclops. However, the current that shocked the normal person''s past was not even a little muscle twitching. The Cyclops are still rushing to the ground, and the thick, arm-like arms with the whistling wind slammed onto Thor''s body.


    Thor��s body flew out again. This time, he has no spare capacity to stop the Cyclops.


    His body has been exhausted, and even the heart has begun to lose the power of pulsation. Death has begun to embrace him, because his eyes have begun to appear hallucinations.


    A lifetime of flashlights flashed through his eyes. Asgard, his father, his mother, his brother and his comrades, were finally fixed on Jane.


    In fantasy, he seemed to see Jane smile and open his arm to him, seemingly welcoming his return. But even if he used his last strength to reach out his arm, he wanted to hold her hand. But in the end, it only took a piece of air in vain.


    He really wanted to say sorry to Jane, but now he can only tell her in the illusion.


    Regrets have become the last feeling in his heart. And with such feelings, he fell into the endless darkness.


    The story of Thor, in fact, should be considered over. But at this last moment, there is always a miracle.


    Mirnier, the hammer of Quake, which was sealed by Odin, once again felt the smell of its former master when Thor��s life disappeared.


    It discerns Thor''s soul and examines his soul and his qualifications. When it judged that the quality he possessed met the requirements of Odin, the father of the gods, it was cut off, and the connection with Thor was once again linked.


    This is the last chance for Odin, the father of the gods, to give to his son, and his final expectation for his son.


    A king who does not know how to sacrifice must not be a good king. A thunder who does not want to guard the things is not worthy of entrusting him to his throne.


    He exiled his son and deprived him of everything. At the same time, he also gave him the hope of returning. When he can fight for the things he wants to guard and sacrifice for it. Mourne will once again respond to his call.


    The thunder''s cockroaches began to sound out of nowhere, and the rolling clouds began to surge in the sky. Mirnier, who had been lying quietly in the deep pit, slammed up at this moment, and flew in the direction of the town in the guard of lightning and the thunder.


    Thor, who has fallen into the kingdom of death, feels the call of Mirnier, and the fascinating magic of Mollier pulls Thor''s soul bit by bit from the mud of death.


    When the Thunder and the lightning rushed, Thor, who had already died, slammed his hand. Then he took the wonderful Neil Neil.


    Then, a dazzling giant thunder flashed out of the dark clouds. The sniper was on the top of Mirnier, and the power of the thunder that was banned on the top of Mirnier, under the blessing of this lightning, completely returned to his master.


    The power of Raytheon began to flow in Thor''s body, allowing him to return to life in an instant, from the mortal to a **** again. At the same time, the power of Mirnier began to emerge completely.


    A layer of fine scales was filled with Thor''s body little by little, and eventually formed a mighty armor with a red coat. That is the armor of Raytheon, the **** armor formed by the power of the Helnier. When Thor wore this armor, it meant that Thor, who had once smashed Asgard, had already made a living and returned to the world once again.


    The first thing after returning, Thor was a slight smile at the sincere and fearful Cyclops, and then slammed the whirlpool in his hand.


    The Quake is a **** created by the collapsed core of the planet. Its power is unparalleled, and it can almost break the mountain and break the river. So, when its goal is a little giant, the results are already very obvious.


    At the same time, the giant instantly turned into a muddy meat that was difficult to distinguish. And by the way, the wonderful Neil Neil, who flew back, turned to the hammer and flew under the leadership of Mirnier.


    This giant is just beginning, and all the giants that appear in this town will suffer the same fate as him. This is the feast of the return of Raytheon and the turning point of this war.


    Because of the intervention of Raytheon, the war between man and giant finally came to a crucial turning point. The human side has finally begun to reverse the situation. (To be continued~^~) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 336： Giants defeated the rainbow god

    Coulson is still working with the soldiers of the Fairy Palace to fight against the Frost Giants'' offense.


    Despite the addition of these powerful forces of the Three Heroes of the Immortals, they have inevitably once again entered a hard battle after spending the initial high morale.


    Not only the ordinary humans of Coulson, but even the three warriors and the goddess of Hev, began to show their weakness. After all, the three warriors are mortal, and the only **** among them is not the kind of **** who fights.


    Therefore, when the situation is becoming more and more obvious, their bodies will inevitably begin to appear one after another. Although these wounds are not fatal, they also let their physical strength begin to drain quickly. What this situation means on the battlefield is actually self-evident.


    However, for such a situation, whether it is the three warriors or the Xifu, they are not careless, and the more the more the war. One giant after another fell under his knife and axe, their cold blood almost drenched these people, making them look like a demon, and this is the embarrassment, let the brutal and fierce frost The giants began to chill.


    They wanted to retreat at a time, but they were quickly pushed forward by more intense anger. They rushed into the meat grinder on the battlefield. At the same time that their lives were extinguished, they also took these enemies a step closer to the abyss of hell.


    One after another, one wave after another. Not long after, the three warriors have already felt their limits. The charge of the giants is like endless. Under such a wave, their power is still too weak.


    When the weapon is shot down and the body is shot. The three warriors also completely lost the ability to fight. Although they have tried their best to cover them, they have no life and worry. But if you want to survive so safely, it is already hopeful.


    There are no complaints and no fears. The warriors from Asgard closed their eyes safely at this time, ready to meet the last moments of their lives. They waited for Valhalla, the call of the Hall of the Spirit, waiting to enjoy their eternal battle glory there.


    Just when they gave up their resistance and prepared for everything. Just in Colson, they have no time to support. There is no way to rescue them. A brilliant beam of light suddenly opened the sky and came down from the sky.


    This brilliant light column is so bright and so hot. When it was so straight into the middle of the battlefield, the devastating energy that was stirred up instantly turned the giants into pieces into a gray.


    At the same time. A thunderous thunder screamed in the town, and the infinite lightning flashed like a flying mad snake in the town. The screams and mourning of the giants sounded one after another, and then stopped in an instant. Obviously, these giants rushing into the town. Not much better than their companions on the battlefield.


    This sudden two visions attracted the attention of everyone. The group with Asgard was excited to see the lightning behind him. All of Coulson''s attention was placed on the light column that was coming.


    He looked at the bright and brilliant pillars of light until the color of the top faded away, revealing the truth inside. He finally took a long breath, and then the whole person sat on the ground like a bone.


    Now he can finally let go of his tight heart, and he knows that this war is finally announced with their victory.


    Nothing else, because the figure that appears in the light column is Zhou Yi.


    His appearance gave all the SHIELD agents a reassurance. And when they saw the footsteps of Zhou Yi, like the huge giant armor of the foothills. It is even more exciting to be self-sufficient.


    Not only because they have survived, but more because they have created a miracle. They won a legendary war, even though they are not the protagonists of this war. But their participation, their experience has left them with enough capital.


    Even when they are so old that they can''t hold their guns, they can proudly tell their grandchildren and granddaughters about this glorious history.


    It is different from human ecstasy. The Frost Giants are like a death test. They naturally know the identity of the giant who was stepped on by Zhou. I also understand what it means when he appears in front of them in this way.


    Their kings and their gods have been defeated. Then they naturally lost the reason for the battle. So just for a moment, these frost giants put down their weapons and then crouched on the ground as a defeated person.


    Not toward humans, nor toward their kings, but toward the mighty and fearful existence that stood above their kings.


    The power shown by Zhou Yi has been thoroughly engraved in the hearts of these giants. At the end of their lives, I am afraid I will not forget the figure of Zhou Yi. Forget this nightmare that can dominate their lives.


    Looking at his own people, he expressed his surrender, and Laufi��s face showed a sad expression. However, he quickly put away the change in the expression of this silk, and turned to Zhou Yi, facing Coulson. Say to everyone here.


    "You won, Midgarth. We lost, and we lost completely. We are willing to swear that we will not step into Midgart for a lifetime, so as to seek your forgiveness!" ��


    This voice is spoken in the language of the gods, and this means every human being here. And every resident in the town heard every word he said. And it was almost immediate, so they cheered loudly and screaming.


    People celebrate that they can escape, celebrate the victory of this war, celebrate the world and have heroes protecting them.


    They are happy to be almost mad. But some people are not so happy. This person is not a frost giant who was born as a defeated person, but a Thor who is a winner.


    After clearing the giants in the town, he couldn''t help but fly to the place where Zhou Yi returned, which is the center of the battlefield. And when he saw Zhou Yi, he saw the armor on the giant he was stepping on. He immediately flew down, holding the Thunder, the shining Thunder.


    "How do you have the armor of our destroyer of Asgard? Tell me what you did, why the destroyer will appear on you!"


    As the heir that Odin once appointed, Thor naturally knows the existence of the destroyer. And just because he knows, he is so scared and afraid.


    He worried about what horrible things Rocky had done. He was even more worried that when he returned to Asgard, he saw only a piece of bricks left.


    If it really is what he thinks, then he will not forgive Loki anyway.


    For Zhou Yi, this one defeated his own god, and Lafite had only fear. He knows almost everything about Zhou Yi. But for Thor, the son of his old enemy Odin, he only has disdain and contempt.


    So for Thor''s victorious question, Laufi just smiled and turned over and said no more.


    And this is to make Thor more cranky. There are many explanations for silence, and the meaning of the understanding is the default.


    This made him lose big, and even began to hold the wonderful Neil, shouting at the sky.


    "Rocky, what did you do? Heim Dahl, I know you can hear me, open the Rainbow Bridge and let me go back to Asgard. If you hear no, answer me, Heim Dahl!"


    If it was in the past, Heimdal had already opened the Rainbow Bridge, and used this infinite artifact to lead them back to Asgard.


    But at this moment, Heimdal, who was frozen on the bridge, could not hear what he said, and I am afraid that he could not do it all.


    Now it is Loki who is manipulating the Rainbow Bridge. And watching the already screaming Frost Giant, and the arrogant winners who made him hate, Rocky''s eyes made a fierce smile and made an action.


    Gunganer was tightly inserted onto the base of the Rainbow Bridge. After the magic applied to the pedestal recognizes that this belongs to Odin''s authority, the entire Rainbow Bridge begins to function.


    The difference is that, unlike the small power of the past, it can only be used to transmit the rainbow that is living in various worlds. This time, the rainbow light, the power is from small to large, and began to grow endlessly.


    Just a moment, the rainbow light of the Rainbow Bridge appeared on the battlefield just ending the war.


    The eye-catching �貺�� began to expand indefinitely as soon as it appeared, and soon the entire battlefield and the town after the war were completely shrouded.


    This made everyone start to be inexplicably surprised. And have not waited for them to figure out what happened. The colors in the rainbow were fierce, and then all the people present, and everything in the town behind them, disappeared completely on the earth.


    A moment of whirl, and then it is uncomfortable dizziness and numbness. The huge power of Rainbow Bridge Hongguang has no choice of intimate service at this time. In fact, to this extent, its power has begun to develop in the direction of destruction and destruction.


    And when all the negative feelings disappeared, people saw changes in their surroundings.


    They are no longer in Mexico on Earth. Instead, it came to another world, a world full of ice and snow. A frozen country.


    Whether it is Thor or Zhou Yi, or the group of Asgard and the agents of SHIELD. Even the ordinary residents of the town have been dragged down to the strange world in the Rainbow Bridge.


    And even more weird is on their heads. The rainbow has not only disappeared, but has become more intense.


    The ominous premonition suddenly enveloped everyone''s heart. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 337： Bingguotian became a brother

    The unprecedented rainbow light shot from Asgard and directly penetrated the two worlds.


    Whether it is the Earth Mead Galt, where humans live, or the Jotunheim, where the Frost Giants live, they are swept by the rainbow of the Rainbow Bridge.


    The difference is that the earth was only swept away by the power of the biggest rainbow, and everything around the town, including humans, was swept away and thrown onto Jotunheim.


    And Jotunheim is the main target of the Rainbow Bridge''s rainbow light.


    As its power gradually strengthens, it is getting bigger and bigger. The destructive power it produces is enough to make everyone feel guilty.


    That is already the ultimate destructive force of the void, and can even produce an irreparable and devastating disaster to the infrastructure of a world.


    When you see that the rainbow is like a sword that cuts the stars, it breaks through the sky and shines from the endless void. Zhou Yi did not hesitate, and immediately turned into a golden stream of light, and directly greeted him.


    Behind him is a civilian in a small town. If he does not come forward at this time, then what kind of fate will be greeted by them, it is self-evident.


    In any case, Zhou Yi, as the pure side of the Dawn Knight, is absolutely unacceptable and so many innocent people are killed in front of their own eyes. He must stop this rainbow and stop it from harming the land under his feet and the innocent people on the land.


    The clear golden fire of the fire immediately rose, and the blazing fire almost burned through the sky that Jottenheim was always covered by the cold winter clouds.


    The heavy snow that Jottenheim had always been flying in the fire of the fire, suddenly began to stop. After a while, the rain that poured down like a note began to flow down all the time.


    The whole world was blurred by the endless rain, and only the raging fire in the sky and the majestic emptiness of the rainbow were still clearly visible.


    The residents of the town did not know what happened. Although they are still in this panic and confusion after crossing time and space. But the fires of the sky and the rainbow collided together, igniting the majestic beauty and the spectacular scenery. They couldn''t help but stop their flustered steps and looked up at everything that happened on top of their heads.


    From instinct, they feel how important the vision in the sky is to them. For this reason, they are more focused, in the majestic rain. Try to observe everything that happened above.


    In the sky, the fire and the rainbow light have collided together. The rainbow of light that is in the void is not as easy as the power it displays, and it is easy to wear the sky in the sky. Instead, it is like a pouring waterfall that hits the deep sea, in addition to spurting out countless streams and waves. The rest is just doing nothing.


    After all, Zhou Yi is also a **** who holds the power of the void. His divine power is surging in his divine nature. Before his divine power was completely defeated by the rainbow of light, this rainbow of light that had become the light of destruction touched the ground of the world even if it was a minute.


    Although the power of the rainbow is increasing indefinitely, no matter how powerful it becomes, it cannot achieve the purpose that Loki wants to achieve.


    Zhou Yi is like a mountain wall blocking the tide. Resist the invasion of the rainbow.


    In their confrontation, the streamers and flames that had been shot out had burned the thick clouds above the sky. Within the scope of the light, the heavy rain has already stopped completely, leaving only the radiant fire like the sun''s rays, shining on the earth.


    This is the scene that Jotunheim did not know how many years have not seen. As early as the Frost Giants ruled here, it was already covered by endless winter. Now, when this brilliant sun shines, I don''t know how many creatures in the world have raised their heads and looked incredibly at everything in front of them.


    Beyond the fire, the rain is heavy. Within the fire. Clear and plain as in summer. It''s like two different worlds, intertwined together.


    The Zhou Yi, which caused all of this, and the rainbow that came from the void, continued to stalemate. The rainbow light is always difficult to enter, and the magical fire of the sky can not completely annihilate the rainbow of the virtual air. This has led to a growing range of sunny summer days, almost half of which is included in Jotunheim.


    More and more creatures are feeling the changes from the world, and more and more people are feeling the radical changes from the sky.


    As long as they are a little intelligent, they can feel the impact of the radical changes in the sky on the world, so they can''t help but put their sights on the sky.


    This kind of attention, Zhou Yi can feel it. Similarly, Rocky, who controls the Rainbow Bridge in Asgard, can also feel it.


    Loki, who is aiming at the king as a goal, is eager for a life that is highly anticipated, but he does not want his failure to be so noticed.


    This is his last resort and the final chapter of all his plans. If it is here, it will be terminated. Then all his things can only become a ridiculous joke.


    His plan is so grand and so meticulous. Once he realizes his plan, all the glory will be added to him. However, if his plan is wrong here. Then he has only endless jokes for others.


    He worked hard for so long and planned so much. What is hoped is that it is recognized by others and won the admiration and admiration. Instead of being a laughing stock.


    So when the light of Rainbow Bridge was once again blocked, Rocky''s patience was already consumed.


    "Since you want to be a warrior, let me see if you have this qualification and be a warrior in front of me!"


    He held Gunniel in his hand. Concentrated on the control of the Rainbow Bridge. In his control, the endless light of the Rainbow Bridge slowly began to retreat, and gradually revealed the lack of appearance.


    This situation is seen in the eyes of those guys on the surface, and immediately became the performance of Zhou Yi has been stable. Some people are just about to cheer, but Thor has waved his own Mirnier and flew to the sky.


    He did not pay attention to the moment of fire, like the **** of fire, Zhou Yi, but shouted at the rainbow light that began to retreat in the sky.


    "Lokie, I know it is you! Tell me why, why do you betray Asgard!"


    "Betrayal?" From Thor''s distinctive meaning for Loki, as far as Asgard''s Loki did not keep silent under his question, he split a avatar and appeared in front of him. "You said that everything I did was a betrayal of Asgard, which is really ridiculous!"


    "Rocky, you are provoking the war. You are letting Asgard and Jottenheim and Midgart appear new hatred! Stop and get it now. Otherwise everything you do will be irreparable. as a result of!"


    Looking at the avatar of Loki, who appeared in front of him, Thor immediately said with a heavy heart. Even now, he has the hope of letting his brother change his evil spirits.


    But Rocky answered him with disdainful ridicule and slang.


    "Pull the war? This is really the most ridiculous thing I have heard, especially from your mouth, Thor! Don''t forget, you are the one who wants to provoke the war, and you provoke The most stupid war is a war that will only cause huge casualties."


    "I have changed, Rocky. I have realized my mistake. It is wrong, brother. As the father said, this is the most wrong choice!"


    When he heard that Loki unveiled his previous black history, Thor was not angry. Instead, he picked up his own example and persuaded him. He hopes that he can play a role model, but Loki''s determination is beyond his imagination.


    "Thor, you may have changed. But I am not so easy to change! Father has always pinned his hopes on you. He has only you in his eyes. He does not care about my existence. But now I want him to know, I am his best successor, I am the most suitable king candidate!"


    "Asgard, Jottenheim will be ruled by me. I will not kill a single soldier, destroy all the Frost Giants, and put Jottenheim into the territory of Asgard. This will be no. I can be a king of homage to people. A true king!"


    He told his ultimate goal. This is the first time he has revealed his heart to his brother. Looking at Loki, who was so impassioned at this time and whose mood was fluctuating. Thor��s face showed a sad expression, and he found that he could not see the brother at all. His mind, his complexity. It''s something he can''t read completely.


    Seeing Thor, who was so silenced, the ridicule on Loki��s face became more and more obvious.


    "Well, what? You have nothing to say, Thor. Or, you have discovered that I am the most suitable candidate, is it the most suitable king of Asgard in the future?"


    "Locky, go back. I admit that I am not a qualified king. But you, like you are, will not be a qualified king. As long as you look back, we will return as before. To the days of our former brothers and sisters."


    "You shut me up, do you think you know something? Do you think that I am really a brother with you? You ask our father Odin and ask him who I am!"


    A fierce sigh reveals the deepest secret hidden in his heart, and Loki��s emotions suddenly become violent.


    "You can''t stop me, Thor. Not only you, but you. Midgart''s guy, do you think you can stop me all the time? Do you think you can always protect the bugs below? Let me come Tell you, now is just the beginning!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 338： Rainbow Light Ends the End of the World

    The rainbow of light in the sky began to vomit, and this time the surging of the rainbow light became unpredictable. Sometimes it only slightly reveals the edge, and then suddenly disappears under the cover of the void. Sometimes there was no warning at all, and it was violently stunned.


    Until this time, it was a ridiculous thing for all the talents to find out what the rainbow light that they thought was already showing up. The decline they thought was actually just a tactical adjustment of Rocky.


    When the rainbow **** light became so fictitious, the situation suddenly became unfavorable.


    No matter what kind of war situation, the defender is always at a disadvantage. Because no matter how strong the defense, there will be a day to be broken. There have never been unbroken barriers, and there has never been an undefeated keeper.


    As long as Zhou Yi is still in this kind of passive defense, the situation will be difficult to get better.


    So in any case, you have to pull yourself out of this passive defense situation.


    Zhou Yi sees it very well, but how to do it is still impossible. After all, it is a huge problem to get rid of this situation.


    Behind him is an innocent resident of a whole town, unless they give up. Otherwise, he couldn''t get out of this situation. Moreover, after retreating 10,000 steps, what Rocky is doing now is destroying the whole world.


    The world''s frost giants don''t say for a moment that the existence of wild animals like the earth is always innocent.


    If Loki is allowed to do so, how many lives will die, and how many of them will be destroyed. That''s all a value that can''t be estimated. And Zhou Yi obviously does not want to see such things happen.


    If he did, then he is not a Knight of Dawn. In other words, there is no need for the self of the Dawn Knight.


    So anyway, this is a knot that cannot be solved. Unless he can find a way to break the game.


    The ruined rainbow is still swallowing unpredictably, and every time it is a temptation or a raid attack, Zhou Yi has to wait and see.


    He became the only line of defense in the world and the only savior who could save the world.


    But how long can he defend like this? This has become a question in the hearts of countless people.


    No one wants to be destroyed by the rainbow of heaven in the next moment. No one wants to go to the demise with this world. However, the problem now is that this result is completely unacceptable to them. And all the decision-making powers are in the hands of Zhou Yi and Rocky.


    And in this regard. Rocky is the party that dominates the situation.


    I tried a lot of attacks, but I still couldn''t break the Luoji of Zhou Yi''s defense. He mobilized the unmatched power of the Rainbow Bridge and shifted his direction of attack.


    Although he wants to overwhelm Zhouyi with the strongest force, he directly destroys Thor and his comrades. But after several attempts failed, he decisively shifted his goal.


    The final result and the moment of happiness are important. Rocky saw it very well. So at this time, he chose to temporarily put down his own hatred of these guys who have always been right against himself, and instead launched the ruined rainbow light to another place to achieve his goal.


    His ultimate goal was to completely defeat the Frost Giant and destroy the entire Jotunheim. And by the power of the Rainbow Bridge, he can do it.


    As long as the maximum power of the Rainbow Bridge is launched into the body of Jottenheim, the violent void power is enough to make the world a devastating disaster.


    Of course, the existence of Zhou Yi may be a hindrance. However, he can protect it one by one. It is impossible to protect the whole world in any time period.


    So this time, Rocky chose the other side of the world, a place that is exactly the opposite of Zhou Yi. Then directly add the power of the Rainbow Bridge to the limit.


    Endless destruction of the rainbow This time no one can stop it anymore. Zhou Yi��s speed is no longer fast than the speed of the Rainbow Bridge. And he didn''t dare to go, and he couldn''t go. Because no one can guarantee that this is not a small trick for Rocky.


    Therefore, he can only watch the ruined rainbow coming to the other end of the world, and then let the world begin to undergo the same dramatic changes as the Cataclysm.


    Jotunheim, like Earth, is one of the nine worlds in which the world tree stretches out. Strictly speaking, his relationship with the Earth is a parallel world like twin sisters.


    It is almost identical to the Earth, both in size and quality. If you say the difference between them. Then the rule of the Frost Giant is the biggest difference between the earth and the earth in which humans live.


    The world does not know how many years have been ruled by the Frost Giants. After the ancestor of the Frost Giants was killed, the Frost Giants began to settle in the world and have been transforming everything in the world.


    Mountains, rivers, oceans, plains. Under the magic of the Frost Giants and the endless magic of the ancient winter treasures of their artifacts, the whole world has become a world of ice sculptures.


    Ice and snow and frost have become the theme of this world. The midwinter and the cold are the only colors in the world. This situation has continued for many years, and the life of this world has adapted to such a cold, and the world itself has become accustomed to this cold existence.


    However, this does not mean that the world has been cooled down. As a planet, the deepest part of its body is still the hottest force.


    In countless years, this power has been banned. But when the devastating rainbow from Asgard came to this world. This power has begun to wake up.


    When the rainbow shatters the huge glaciers that are never frozen, they break through the hardened frozen soil like steel. When the chilly earth collapses and splits, when all the sea covered by thick ice laps over the thick ice of the earth like the earth''s crust, the whole world has been snarled for many thousand years. .


    A strip of cracks rushed out from under the surface, and the solid earth uttered a whistling roar and violent riots. The glaciers cracked and displaced in this riot. The fierce and ruthless avalanche is more comfortable in every corner of the world.


    The rivers, lakes and seas that have only flowed under the ice have also revealed their own faces. The sea has set up waves of waves that do not know how many meters, mixed with countless ice cubes, pushing the huge icebergs to the direction of the land. Come.


    Lakes and rivers have also set off rolling waves, drowning everything around them.


    This cold world is undergoing changes that have never happened in billions of years. It evolved from a frozen world to a world of broken water. And this evolution is far from over.


    When the ruined rainbow glows deeper into the surface. The riots on the earth are even stronger.


    The cracks of the reddish lava flowing down the surface of the earth ran wildly. Ice and snow become transpiration hot under the hot lava, and the hot air is filled in every corner of the world in a short period of time.


    This makes the entire ground seem to be enveloped in a cloud of smoke.


    The deeper the rainbow is drilled, the stronger the tremor of the earth is, and the more lava flows. The pressure in the depths of the ground has apparently reached a limit. What this limit leads to is that frost can no longer suppress the world.


    When the frozen mountains are cracked and collapsed one after another. When the thick frozen soil was pressed by the strong pressure of the ground to shoot hundreds of millions of tons of rock, accompanied by the molten fire of the sky into a volcanic eruption. The world has already sounded the death knell.


    If the world is a person, then the rainbow light that broke out in Rainbow Bridge is a life-threatening sword. It pierced the heart of the world, letting him groan in pain, letting his blood uncontrollably dye everything in him.


    This is the blood of destruction, enough to engulf all the creatures in this world. Surrounded by the blood of this flowing lava, all of Jotunheim��s life was in desperate conditions.


    Whether it was the drastic changes in the previous days, or the turbidity of the lava that has spread all over the world. It is the result of Rocky''s expectation. And this is what he wants.


    In this dramatic change, countless Frost Giants have become the most worthless victims. And when the upheaval of this world spreads to the other side of the world, the rule of the entire Frost Giant and their existence will be a thing of the past.


    Loki said that he would conquer Jottenheim without a single paw. He did it, but he did it in a way that no one would want to see. In order to achieve his purpose, he destroyed hundreds of millions of creatures.


    If these sins are turned into shackles in reality, then the heavy weight of this shackle will definitely allow anyone to be crushed into mud.


    Anyone with a conscience can''t carry it all. They can''t even make such a decision. But Rocky, he is very good at it. He has long abandoned his conscience, leaving only the most utilitarian reality. For his purposes, he can sacrifice everything.


    In his view, these sacrifices are completely worthwhile. For his king''s charter, for the future of Asgard''s territory. Everything he does now is acceptable.


    He is the kind of madman who has no distinction between good and evil. He is the devil who can do anything terrible by his own heart and soul.


    For such a devil, Zhou Yi has never been able to agree. He must stop him and must destroy him. Only in this way can he be regarded as practicing justice in his heart. Only in this way can he give his heart peace. (~^~)


    Ps: Really, subscribe as usual. Everyone who saw the pirated brothers saw the pirated version for so long. Don''t want to experience the feeling of genuine? Mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 339： Doomsday humanity gold reproduction

    The world is ruining, and this is the perception that anyone who sees what is happening in front of him can get it.


    The icy country has maintained a fragile ecology that has not been known for many years, and has been completely ruined in the midst of dramatic changes in the depths of the earth.


    It has changed from a frozen country to a sea world, a lava world. No matter what kind of change, it is a devastating natural disaster for the life living in this world.


    Not only the creatures in this world, but also the human beings brought to the world by the Rainbow Bridge, will face this kind of doomsday baptism.


    How many chances of survival can they have in the face of the end of the earth? This is a thing that doesn''t even have much hope for themselves. For themselves, in the face of such an end, they simply can''t do anything about it. If they want to live, they can only put the hope of survival completely on Zhou Yi.


    They can only pray that superheroes can save their lives once again.


    Zhou Yi also wants to save them. He is even thinking about how to save the world and save other creatures in the world.


    However, he did not come up with any means.


    The destruction of Rainbow Bridge is a blow from another world. The gap between the Jinlunjia and the gap is a forbidden place. Rainbow Bridge has the ability to launch cross-world attacks through the Jinlunjia divide, but he has no ability to find the Rainbow Bridge through the Jinlunjia divide.


    Unable to solve the Rainbow Bridge from the root, Zhou Yi can only watch Luoji use it to destroy the world little by little.


    This is a near-no solution. He can''t do much.


    However, the following ordinary people do not think so. They called out the name of the Dawn Knight and shouted for him as usual. It��s as if he really has a way to save them.


    And when Zhou Yi did not respond to them late. Their request for him became a weird pleading, cursing, and unspeakable madness. In the face of death and doomsday despair, people''s thirst for superheroes has finally turned into a deep evil.


    This scene made the slightly sane person unable to see, and Coulson couldn''t help but close his eyes. He doesn''t know why humans are like this, but he is more worried about whether his friends can accept this change.


    He knew very well that superheroes are not perfect. Like ordinary people, they have such weaknesses in their personality. The reason why they become heroes with the mission of saving the world is entirely the good thoughts in their hearts.


    If their good thoughts are maliciously polluted by those who cannot save them, then what kind of person they will become. That is what Coulson couldn''t think of.


    He can only pray that this kind of thing does not happen to the Dawn Knight. Or the best case is that Zhou Yi did not hear the words of these people.


    However, Zhou Yi may not hear what they are saying. He is God after all. When someone reads the name of God, he can hear what they say, no matter where he is. Now, when he hears what these people say, his heart is hard to calm for a long time.


    My previous efforts were all ignored by those who struggled for it. When they can''t see hope, they abandon themselves without mercy. Even hurt yourself with the most vicious language.


    This behavior allowed the Knights of Dawn to begin to question the meaning of their existence and question their purpose and value.


    If he doesn''t count life and death, the guy who fights for his life is such a dirty guy, then does everything that he does makes sense?


    He is very suspicious, and his suspicion is reflected in the outside world is the depression and bleakness that can be seen by the people. His fire is not surging, and his power is beginning to converge. When he can''t strengthen his heart, he can no longer go all out to be a superhero.


    At this time he even had the idea of ??pulling away. Directly break the void of the world and return to the earth. If he does not care about the following ordinary people, he is fully capable of doing so.


    But he has produced this impulse countless times, and at the end of the last time he was slammed down by his hard life.


    Not only because he has no habit of halfway. More is that he can''t do it.


    He can''t abandon these ordinary people, and he can''t sit still and watch them ruin with the world in front of their own eyes.


    So even with such an encounter, he made up his mind. Do an adventurous move.


    Thor, who has been standing around Zhou Yi, saw his bleakness and his eyes that suddenly became firm. This made him realize immediately that this powerful, disproportionate **** seemed to have made a special decision.


    Thor is very concerned about Zhou Yi��s determination. Because his friends, comrades-in-arms, and lover''s life depend on his efforts to be saved.


    Although he does not want to admit it, but at the moment of this end. His power has no use at all. He can''t protect anyone, even protecting himself is hard to do. Like ordinary people in the underground, he can only put his hopes on Zhou Yi.


    "Man, can you tell me what you are going to do? In the current situation, what other methods do you have?"


    "Measure?" Looked at the scene where the whole world is collapsing. Zhou Yi��s face showed the same expression as a gambler. "Of course, but if you can succeed, you can only watch our luck!"


    "Luck?" Thor screamed, and some didn''t understand Zhou Yi''s thoughts. But he is clear about one thing. That is, Zhou Yi does not have the perfect grasp.


    But this does not make him disappointed. Because in this situation, no one will have any complete grasp. It is not easy for Zhou Yi to come up with a gambling gambling method.


    "Say, man. There is something I need to help. Now, if there is something I can do, I will be obliged no matter what."


    Thor clearly expressed his position. At this moment, he stood firmly on the side of Zhou Yi.


    "There will be places that need you. But what happens. I don''t know. You can do it when you get there!"


    Hearing that Thor was willing to support, Zhou Yi gave an unanswered answer. And when he finished this sentence. The whole person is turned into a brilliant light. Straight into the sky.


    The endless fire of the gods seemed to be attracted to it, and it suddenly turned into a dragon''s tornado, rushing over the sky.


    These blazing fires have poured into a central point, which is the source of Zhou Yi''s incarnation. When the flames are intertwined, they become more and more huge, even when they begin to cover the sky. A crisp cicada suddenly rang through the sky of Jottenheim.


    The figure is huge and almost covers the entire sky. It seems that it is difficult to estimate how big the golden eagle bird appears in the sky of Jottenheim. Soaring with the fire of the sky.


    This was originally the soul incarnation of Zhou Yi''s earliest meditation, and the earliest image of the power of Zhou Yi. When Zhou Yi��s consciousness evolved into three different individuals. This represents the soul of the original sun willow. It became the ultimate strength of Zhou Yiming''s knight side.


    Ming Wang has a statue of the king, and the Knights of Dawn also have Jin Wu incarnation against him. However, his introverted restraint nature made him reluctant to release this ultimate destructive force, even in the most intense battles, he did not have this idea.


    but now. In addition to his incarnation, he has no other way to save the humans of the earth. As for other creatures in this world, Zhou Yi can only say that he has done his best.


    Jin Wu��s size far exceeds its first appearance, even if it is better than the Ming Dynasty��s stalwart. It is also not bad. And that means. It is about 10,000 meters away from the spread of the wings.


    This kind of presence is in front of you, and everyone''s most intuitive response technology is stunned. It��s not just humans, it��s the same as the Frost Giant.


    Under the support of the power of the three giant gods, Laufi, who inherited the blood of Yumier, has expanded to an unimaginable level. However, compared with the Jinwu incarnation of Zhou Yi, it is still a small witch. It is not worth mentioning.


    Such a huge body shape, in addition to shock, no other noun can describe. Only such a large body can complete a gambling-like rescue in this case.


    The golden scorpion in the sky is flying. After several turns, he violently explored his own three claws like the golden peaks, and grabbed them toward the earth.


    Its claws are extremely sharp, and even the cold permafrost of Jottenheim cannot stop its movements. Just a moment, the three claws all sneaked into the depths of the earth''s surface and buckled into the depths of the earth.


    This action swayed the already extremely unstable land more vigorously, and the cracks spread rapidly along the position where the claws were caught. The lava of the rushing rushed out with an unstoppable posture.


    In this case, Jin Wu��s movements seem to be completely in order to exacerbate the progress of the end of the world. Let all people become fearful and upset.


    They don''t know what Jinwu is doing, and they don''t know what will happen next!


    Panic and fear have broken out. Let the people in the whole town become like a dog of a family.


    Although the SHIELD people are still trying to maintain order, the effect is not so obvious. At this time, there are too few people who can be sensible. Even the SHIELD''s own people. In fact, there are already some emotions that cannot control themselves.


    They experience too much and bear too much. And they have experienced and endured more than their limits.


    However, no matter how people on the ground change. Zhou Yi will not notice them. All his heart is now on one thing, that is, the land under his feet.


    The power of the void has enveloped all the veins of the large land he hooked, and the next moment he will do is to separate him.


    Jin Wu began to fan his own wings and made a long humming sound. The earth roared under his movements. Slowly, it rose up little by little.


    A huge land is taking off. (To be continued.)


    Ps: For subscription, ask for a subscription. The higher the subscription, the more exciting the story behind. I am not joking. From the beginning of the Avenger, all the plots have to fly. Mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 340： Everything is gone

    A land is moving away from the embrace of the earth. It is pulled by the golden giant bird and flies into the sky.


    Hundreds of millions of tons of land floated like this. Like the floating islands in mythology, the city of the sky generally rises into the clouds. Under the leadership of the **** bird, escape the endless destruction and horror of the end.


    Earthquakes, tsunamis and erupting lava have obviously not been able to rise to the land of the island. In a way, they have gained temporary security.


    Of course, this is only temporary. Because the footsteps of the destruction of the world will eventually spread to the sky, and the guy who is presiding over the destruction of the world will never let them get even a moment of peace.


    The situation is still not optimistic, unless Zhou Yi can do more. But it is not easy to do it.


    Jin Wu has used the strength of his whole body, and his feathers have been smashed. But compared to what he is currently loading, the effectiveness of this effort is somewhat limited.


    A piece of land with hundreds of millions of tons of land wants to fly out of space, and it needs more than just strength. The Jinwu of Zhou Yi��s incarnation has already made all the stops. What you can do is just to get it out of the surface faster.


    But the speed is no longer fast. The size of a land is too large, and the same huge Jinwu is really inconspicuous. And such a goal almost immediately attracted the attention of Rocky.


    In his view, Zhou Yi��s move is really stupid to the extreme. Unless he leaves the world, can he take these mortals to wherever he goes? What''s more, for a group of ordinary mortals, change into this kind of appearance, but also put in full force, this is simply looking for a dead end.


    Giving up on the ongoing work, Loki immediately transferred his firepower. Facing Jinwu, which is so large that it can''t be avoided, it directly shot a devastating rainbow.


    At this time, Zhou Yi could not escape, and it was even more impossible to avoid. Underneath him is an innocent person in an entire town, and there may be the last surviving life in the world. If he avoids it. Then greet them is the complete end.


    So he can only inspire the sun **** fire on his feathers, use them to resist such a terrible blow.


    The ruined rainbow that was shot by Rainbow Bridge has already reached the limit it can reach. It is different from the previous soft attack like warm water. The attack at this time is an attack that can destroy a world. Such an attack. Even for Zhou Yi, it is hard to imagine.


    The smoldering fire of Jinwu was immediately broken. The rainbow light hit the thunder and smashed into the broad back of Jinwu. Suddenly, the golden **** feathers of the sky flew out. Jin Wu, who suffered such a horrible blow, could not help but utter a long whine.


    His huge body couldn''t help but tremble, and the wide wings were fierce. This made the floating city under his claws sink immediately, and everyone who stood on it felt the shock of near horror.


    These ordinary people were scared to immediately grasp the things around them, for fear that they would be smashed from this floating island because of this violent shaking. For them, the following is definitely hell, and here is the relative paradise. No one wants to fall from heaven to hell. No one wants to experience the feeling of being destroyed.


    The noise at the foot made Zhou Yi feel the spirit. Although the ruined rainbow was still desperately washing his body, his golden body was almost immortal and could not be so easily destroyed. He has not lost the power to resist.


    "Hurry up!"


    Shouting, the huge Jinwu hard against the destruction of the rainbow on his body, the two wings immediately showed his body.


    His three claws were retracted to his tail feathers. The body also slanted and formed a right angle to the horizon, directly welcoming the ruin of the sky. When it **** its wings, it stirs up countless fires. The fire of the sky has turned into a triangular front and blocked in front of him.


    Endless fires are cut into the ruined rainbow like a blade. Split the rolling rainbow torrent from the middle into two halves, so that it can no longer hurt Jinwu.


    This is naturally not what Rocky wants to see. This is a chance to get it right, he doesn''t want to waste it. So he immediately transferred more divine power, including the power of the entire Asgard world, poured into the Rainbow Bridge.


    Asgard��s Rainbow Bridge immediately made a huge shrill roar, and this level of use beyond the limits clearly made this unbeatable artifact somewhat overwhelmed. But Loki still insists on this, in order to seize this opportunity to destroy his last enemy. He has no interest in the stability of the Rainbow Bridge.


    This dangerous move immediately made the destruction of the rainbow on the surface of Jotunheim a strong three-pointer. The fire front blade, which was also able to cut the rainbow light, was suddenly compressed together and turned into a thick liquid flame that was rushed back and rolled back.


    Jin Wu, who was transformed into Zhou Yi, once again felt the pressure of majestic, but in the current situation. He has to deal with it more conveniently than the original.


    The bird''s beak was directly opened by Jinwu, and the blazing golden light flamed into a rolling torrent. The smoldering fire of the sky suddenly turned into a rewinding waterfall, and the rainbow light falling from the sky was hedged.


    Two terrible forces collided, and the roaring and glaring glory suddenly made the whole world a success. Even the catastrophe above the earth was completely suppressed by this wave of sweeping the sky and the earth. The whole world seems to be filled with the ruined light, and everything has completely fallen into silence.


    Only the golden flames and the ruined rainbow are on the curtain of the world, pulling a huge black mark.


    Just as the same picture was torn apart by a huge crack. The power from the endless void has come to this world of ruin.


    Whether it is the ruin of the Rainbow Bridge or the golden light of Jinwu is full of the existence of the void power, and because of this, they will be so deadlocked.


    And when they are so intimidated indefinitely, the power that has been stirred up has surpassed the limits of the world''s void.


    The world also has its limits. He cannot carry the enormous power of Rainbow Bridge and Jinwu. The only end to the end is to let the endless void come to the world.


    As soon as the emptiness came to the world, the sky of this world suddenly became like a broken mirror. The rugged void is spread over every corner of Jottenheim, and like a red knife cutting butter, it divides everything in the world.


    Whether it is the sea of ??raging waves or the land of roaring and turbulent, it is scattered into individual individuals of different sizes under the cutting of this void crack. Numerous earth and stone, sea water and lava have been sucked up along the gravitational pull of the void, becoming a ribbon that links the world and spreads all over the world.


    If the previous Jottenheim was only a catastrophe of the earth and the ocean, then it is now destroyed and destroyed by the power of the void at its roots.


    The void is a behemoth that will never be satisfied. When he comes to the world, he is destined to be completely engulfed by him and turned into a part of himself.


    For this sudden vision, Loki was a glimpse and then made a crazy laugh. In his view, this is the fate that stands on its side.


    The destruction of Jottenheim has been completely irreversible. Everything above it, including the goddess of the unbelievable Midgarth and his brother, will follow the footsteps of this world and be swallowed up by the void.


    There is no need for him to do anything, and all fate is already doomed. He will be an unshakable king!


    As if I have seen the future Loki holding Gunniel, I want to remove this artifact from the pedestal of the Rainbow Bridge to end this meaningless confrontation. However, he found that no matter what he did, he could not end it.


    The void is an infinitely greedy behemoth. It not only looks at the world, but also looks at the two energies that can destroy the world. Jin Wu��s power comes from himself, and there is no other way for the void to be swallowed. Unless Zhou Yi is stupid, he will spit his energy indefinitely and give it to the void as a meal.


    However, he is obviously not stupid to this extent. In fact, when the void came, he took back his own golden fire.


    Although Rocky did the same, he was already a step late. The endless void has instinctively climbed to the body that destroyed the rainbow, and began to devour the rainbow of light that is full of void power.


    After all, Rainbow Bridge is just a dead thing, even if he is magical, he can''t hide the fact that he needs others to manipulate. At this time, it was Loki, a man who did not often control the Rainbow Bridge. A crazy guy who makes it full or even overloaded.


    Although this kind of madness caused the rainbow bridge to burst out of unmatched power, it also made it difficult to be 100% controlled. When its emptiness rainbow is drawn by the endless void, swallowed into its own body. It is almost impossible to get out of it.


    Unless the strong man breaks his wrist, he directly destroys the Rainbow Bridge. Otherwise, there is no way to stop the emptiness of the emptiness of the rainbow.


    To know that he swallowed is not only the rainbow of the Rainbow Bridge, but also the power of the world of Asgard and the power of the gods of the Nordic gods above the Asgard Golden Palace. If the rainbow can''t stop, then the void can even swallow it all.


    And this is not the worst case. The worst situation is that the void descends to Asgard along the ruined rainbow. At that time, it was the real disaster! (~^~)


    Ps: Then ask for a subscription. There are still a few chapters, and Raytheon is over. Start to enter the real Avengers plot. The banned fighters that have been strengthened are also coming soon. Can you not support more genuine subscriptions? Dear! Mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 341： After the dark, the flashlight is galloping

    "How could this be?"


    Looking at the dark void of the void, he swallowed the majestic destruction of the rainbow without mercy, and traced back and forth along the path of the rainbow. Rocky''s face immediately became ugly.


    Destiny gave him a huge joke. If the previous situation made him think that he was the master of heaven. Then the current situation clearly tells him that all this is too much you think.


    Destiny is not biased towards either of them. Even said that, to the extent of fairness, she is more inclined to Zhou Yi on their side. This makes Rocky''s unacceptable.


    Unfairly treated by the gods of Odin and the Golden Palace, Luoji has endured the humiliation of not knowing for many years. Now it is still so ruthlessly abandoned by fate, which is simply the soul that he has endured for so many years. The humiliation on it has doubled.


    He unwillingly picked it up. But the reality does not listen to his complaints at all.


    On the contrary, Zhou Yi felt a little dawn on the bias of this fate.


    The endless void of the devour of the rainbow **** light makes a very obvious void path appear in front of Zhou Yi. That is the path from Asgard to the world, and the path of the rainbow gods. With this path, it is equivalent to having a guide. Give the living creatures of the floating islands a chance to survive.


    Of course, this opportunity is very weak. But it is always better than the hope of the past. Therefore, Zhou Yi did not do what he wanted. The Jinwu, who was incarnate, fluttered directly and with wings, and with the floating island under the claws, rushed along the road of the void.


    Staying here is only a dead end, and it is better to fight for it than to sit still.


    Jin Wu��s huge body is advancing rapidly, and it travels through the cracks of countless voids. The endless golden fire and the splendid stream of light are scattered from under his wings and in the feathers. The floating island under him was completely wrapped up.


    They are about to leave this world and enter the journey of retrospective rainbow light to find Asgard. Of course, this journey is definitely fierce. It is even possible to find the trace of Asgard at all.


    but. They have no more choices. This is the only way and the only possibility.


    Jin Wu��s figure has been blurred, and even the floating island under him has become an unspeakable smashing light column, just like a waterfall that flows through the sky. Into the endless void.


    He was entangled in the edge of the rainbow, and followed his path. At the foot is the endless void of engulfing, above it is the raging destruction of the rainbow. No matter which one, it is a great pressure for this ray waterfall that Zhou Yi has come out. But he withstood this huge pressure. Just like this, go upstream.


    This made Loki more and more mad.


    He didn''t know that Zhou Yi was crazy, or he had a full grasp. But even if he only has a success rate of one in a thousand and one in ten thousand, Loki is not willing to see this happen.


    He has blocked everything in this plan, so he absolutely does not allow anyone to turn over in this gambling game.


    Rainbow Bridge is now not expected, Rocky immediately put hope on another thing.


    "Give me up, stop them. At all costs!"


    The hand glared at Gungni''s Loki.


    In his command, the destroyer who had lost power completely once again stood up. Despite the serious injury, Lafite has no power at all to control the destroyers. But following the orders of Rocky, the destroyers still operated spontaneously.


    The huge destroyer stood up, and this kind of thing did not attract much attention. On the one hand, as a loser. Laufi was seriously injured and dying, and it was easy to ignore him.


    On the other hand, everyone on the floating islands has focused on the outside of the island, the radiant destruction of the rainbow from the top of the head and the empty mouth that has swallowed everything underneath is enough for them to keep their eyes on. It is.


    That is the terror power that would die without a whole body. In the face of this threat, who still has the heart to care for a tattered destroyer.


    It is because of this situation at the moment that the destroyer is given a chance.


    Except for Laofy, no one has discovered the illusion of the destroyer. And Lafite is also difficult to issue any warnings because he is imprisoned in the body of the destroyer. Now it is Loki who controls the destroyer, and he naturally will not leave such obvious flaws.


    Grabbing the opportunity, Loki tried to mobilize the only remaining force on the destroyer. In the face of struggling to fly, Jinwu, who wants to surpass the void, shoots a devastating beam.


    Jin Wu itself has tried his best to stand the pressure from the top of his head and under his feet. The sneak attack of the destroyer immediately became the last straw to crush the camel.


    The streamer of Jinwuhuacheng stagnate. Then the whole land was taken to the void. His speed of transcending the void was affected, and under the interference of the destroyer, he had already been bitten by the void under his feet.


    The void can be whatever the thing that is swallowed by itself, as long as something is swallowed up, it will come. As soon as the thick underground part of the floating island touched the existence of the void, it was immediately decomposed and swallowed into the most primitive existence.


    The rocks of the floating islands cannot withstand the heavy pressure from the void. It is even said that not many people present can withstand the pressure of the void. If it were not for the protection of Jinwu, when it entered this special stage of the void, the things on the floating islands were already crushed by the ubiquitous void.


    So now, when the sneak attack of the destroyer interrupted the refuge of Jinwu, the horror of the void immediately showed up.


    The land that was sliced ??into pieces was annihilated in the devour of the void. These are the foundations of floating islands. Without their bearing, floating islands cannot be formed at all. So losing them means that this last shelter will also face a collapse.


    All the rest of the life will be wiped out, which is obviously unacceptable to everyone present. It is different from ordinary people who can only be screaming and mad. Thor believes that it is time for him to stand up.


    At the beginning, Zhou Yi let him see the opportunity. In the current situation, only he can recover the current crisis.


    So he did not hesitate to throw his own Mirnier against the destroyer who was still struggling with the ruined beam of gold.


    The hammer of Thor was smashed on the chest of the destroyer with a smashing force, and immediately let this huge armor fly out.


    Thor hits the effect and catches the wonderful Neil Neil, and then yells at the destroyer.


    "Laofi, you stupid guy. Do you know what you are doing now?"


    "Stupid?" The Destroyer began to make a sound, but the sound was not Laufi''s, but Rocky''s. "But I am now manipulating the destroyers, Thor. You must die here, there is no second choice!"


    Thor heard an eyebrow, and Thor curled his eyebrows. He could not understand why Rocky would be so persistent. But he understands that even for himself, to simplify them. This time he must also stop him.


    So, Rocky��s voice just disappeared. Thor once again threw his own hammer.


    This time, Mirner turned into a thunderous and flashing electric light, and it instantly reached the brain of the destroyer. The strong lightning immediately caused the Destroyer to explode a gorgeous electric spark, and Mirnier equaled the weight of the planet''s core, and the Destroyer was immediately thrown to the ground.


    Laufi, who is among the destroyers, made a painful shout. But at this time, Tol had no extra leisure to care for him.


    Once again, recalling Mirnier, this time it was taken by the whole person.


    At this point, the majestic power of Thor''s body and the whirlpool formed a complete cycle. This cycle made him all the galloping electric light, and rushed around the destroyer.


    Rocky just regained control of the destroyer and stood up, and immediately received an intensive blow from the lightning.


    Every flash of lightning flashed was Thor��s slamming with the most powerful situation, how fast the electric light was, and how fast his impact was. How dense is the electro-optic light and how dense his hammering is. At this moment, he is like a blacksmith who swings a sledgehammer next to the iron felt, and beats the wrecker with the most intensive and powerful attack.


    Every time Collier and the Destroyer collided, it sounded like a heavy clock. As a big clock, the voices of the devastators are too concentrated, concentrated to the extent that they are even indistinguishable and indistinguishable.


    In addition to the first loud noise, everyone can only hear the disorder and noisy, making people feel dizzy and vomiting. This voice makes everyone not so good, but the noise maker has no sense of stopping.


    It is not that he does not have any ethics, but this time. He can''t stop at all.


    The situation is doomed to Thor to use the most fierce offensive to defeat the destroyer in the shortest possible time. So he can only do this. I have to say that his movements are very effective.


    Destroyers who are already scarred can''t stand this kind of attack, especially when the attack comes from the same kind of artifact. Its already cracked armor once again cracked into dense cracks, this time almost meaning that it really entered an irreparable point.


    Tol can not manage so much, in order to survive, in order to let his lover and friends live. In order to let more innocent people live. He must destroy the destroyer, so on this final tune, Thor did not hesitate a little bit.


    Mirner slammed down and slammed on the ruined visor. This time, the destroyer finally reached the true limit. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 342： Jinwuhua Day dawns

    "Damn, damn, **** it!"


    Thor��s heavy blow completely broke the connection between the destroyer and Loki. This also means that he completely lost the means to interfere with Zhou Yi and his party.


    Thor once again blocked his actions and once again blocked him. As a brother who doesn''t have a relationship with him, he can''t do more. This also makes Loki even more resentful about Thor.


    For a long time, Thor was like this. Whether it was warfare or the favor of his father, he was the one who took everything away and blocked him from moving forward. Even now, he has almost completely fallen into the dust, still can use this method to embarrass and despair.


    For such a brother, Rocky really can''t have more other feelings.


    On the other hand, while Thor prevented the Destroyer from continuing to harm Jinu, Jin Wu, who had been trapped in the void, also violently swayed his wings and struggled to break his body out of the emptiness of the void. .


    After all, Jin Wu��s body is the embodiment of divine power and the will of the sun. This body is almost immortal and almost eternal. The devour of the void is hard to do any great damage to him. What it really affects is the stability of floating islands.


    After all, the floating island is forcibly caught by Zhou Yijin Wu, and it can be stably carried with it. It is also because Zhou Yi used his own virtual power to stabilize the geographical basis of the island, so that it can be brought into the sky so easily, and even can do virtual travel.


    However, when the devastating interference caused the floating islands to devour the lower body of Jinwu into the void, the geographical structure that was stabilized by the virtual power supplied by Zhou Yi was instantly destroyed.


    Although Jinwu has been separated from the floating islands with the fastest speed, it has been greatly affected.


    A huge piece of rock has peeled off from the main body of the island and fell into the big mouth of the void. At the same time, with the stripping of the rock, the islands that lost their load also split a huge crack. These cracks spread all over the island, making the entire island fragmented.


    In this case, it can still remain intact, and it has completely collapsed without being criss-crossed, which has already surprised everyone.


    of course. This is definitely a matter of time. In the face of this problem, Thor only felt the emergency of burning his eyebrows.


    "It can''t hold up here, you have to hurry!"


    He shouted and said to Jin Wu, who was struggling to sway his wings, and the answer to him was the humming of Jin Wu��s sounding through the sky.


    As the protector of the island. Jin Wu, who was born out of Zhou Yi, is far more aware of the current situation than Thor sees with his eyes.


    What Thor sees is only the surface, and the real situation is more serious than what he sees.


    They have already entered the world of the void. And this world is not where mortals can survive. Not only because of the ubiquitous void gravity, but more because there is no air that allows humans to breathe.


    At the beginning of the smuggling to the void, Zhou Yi separated the island from Jotunheim with his own power, and his power protected it from outside forces. It also preserves a portion of the air that feeds the life above the island.


    But the devour of the void destroys his protective power. The air on this island is being lost to the void at a rapid rate. According to this progress, in as long as ten minutes, the air on the island will be thin to the extent that humans can feel it. And after a while, suffocation will take away most people''s lives.


    He took them to the void, in order to find a way to live. Instead of watching them die here in a painful way of death. That is not his intention.


    So even for himself, he must do everything he can to make a difference.


    The endless power of the gods rushed in the huge body of Jinwu, and every feather of his body became bright, and his whole body lost the limit that the naked eye could observe in this void.


    Expansion, compression, and infinite power repeat this process. A more horrible force is ignited within his body. This is reflected in the outside world, that is, the contour of the sun appears around Jinwu.


    A golden flame, the burning sun is resting in the endless void. Underneath, he suppressed the expansion of the void that swallowed everything, and on him he firmly supported the rainbow stream of the sky, as if he was in the waterfall, he went straight up.


    No one can stop a sun from rising, and no one can drag the sun. At this moment, the big day of the journey is gone, under the guidance of destroying the rainbow. Directly at the root of it, Asgard went all the way.


    A sun is moving towards itself, which is what Rocky is most reluctant to see. He knew very well that if the sun really passed through the endless void, he crossed the Jinlunjia divide. Then everything will be drawn.


    At that time, he will be the only loser.


    Doing so much, even destroying a world. If this can only be a loser, then Rocky can''t accept it anyway.


    Therefore, in order to maintain his own victory, in order to protect his own interests and the stability of his throne, Rocky decided to reach a decision.


    He wants to freeze the energy in the Rainbow Bridge. Let the Rainbow Bridge fall into awkwardness. Only in this way can the Rainbow Bridge continue to launch a rainbow of rainbow lights. Only in this way can we cut off the devour of the void and the guidance of the group of Zhou Yi in the void.


    Although this will lead him to accuse countless people, but anyway. It is also much better than letting him change from being the leader of the throne to being imprisoned.


    A person who can create such a plan and even destroy a world without hesitation is by no means an indecisive guy. In fact, after having a decision, Rocky immediately took action.


    The ancient cold winter treasure appeared in his hands, and the endless winter power suddenly broke out from this ancient artifact.


    This is an unimaginable chilling power, long before the ancestor of the frost giant Jumeier. With this artifact, the Frost Giant can compete against Asgar''s Asa Protoss and even threaten other worlds. Therefore, its power is absolutely undoubtedly powerful.


    Even the illusory energy, under the power of the cold winter treasure, must face the fate of being frozen.


    Although the power surging on the Rainbow Bridge is strong enough to destroy the world, it still cannot withstand the chilling power of the cold winter treasure.


    Under the full control of Loki, the cold ice that exudes the coldness of the cold layer extends one layer after another to the bridge of the Rainbow Bridge like a crystal pavilion, and freezes the radiant light inside.


    A little bit of ice may not be able to stop the operation of the Rainbow Bridge, but when the entire crystal bridge is completely blocked by ice, it is unlikely that the Rainbow Bridge will work again.


    Losing the supply of power, the rainbow of the rainbow bridge finally began to dim. Its scope is shrinking and its power is weakening. I believe that it will take a long time and he will be completely interrupted.


    By then, the group of people who follow the Rainbow Bridge can only fall into the Jinlunjia divide, and then they will be lost in the distance forever.


    Thinking of this, Rocky''s face began to show an excited smile. Although the price is a bit bigger, as long as it can win, it is enough for him.


    However, when Loki''s attention was all placed on the Rainbow Bridge. He did not find it behind him, the bridge of the Rainbow Bridge. Hemdal, who was frozen by him, is quietly regaining his anger.


    Heimdahl is the **** of guardians, the **** of watch, and the **** of dawn. The power of guardian gives him the power to fight, and the power of watch allows him to see everything in the nine kingdoms and hear all the secret whispers. It is even possible to explore the mysteries of the future.


    And the power of dawn, this power that pierces all the darkness has a deeper meaning.


    It is only dawn from the darkest night into the dawn, and the dawn means that you never indulge in the darkness.


    Although the power of the cold winter treasure is powerful, it still cannot annihilate the true meaning of dawn. Despite being in the coldest and darkest confinement, Heimdal eventually broke out and greeted the moment of dawn. And this moment is now!


    The powerful and dawning light shines through the ice and blocks through the ice. And with the dawn of this dawning light. The ice covered by Heim Dahl immediately had a fine crack.


    When the light of dawn breaks stronger and stronger, the ice that was banned by the cold winter treasures can no longer persist. It burst directly into thousands of pieces and fluttered in the sky.


    At the same time, Heim Dahl, who had been imprisoned in the ice, came out. He walked with his own sword and walked straight into the middle of the Rainbow Bridge with the dawn of glory on his body. Then hold the sword in both arms and insert it directly into the crystal bridge.


    The light and holy dawn of the dawn is rushing into the interior of the Crystal Bridge. It joins the energy of the Rainbow Bridge itself and directly attacks the frozen magic of the Winter Winter Breeze.


    The magical power of the cold winter treasures blocked the power inside the Rainbow Bridge, but it could not stop the breaking power of Heimdal. Under the leadership of the dawning force, the power of Rainbow Bridge directly broke through the ice of the winter magic, opened up a loop that could not be frozen, and continued its work.


    The rainbow light of the Rainbow Bridge has not been extinguished, and this means that Rocky''s disaster is already on the way. (To be continued.)


    Ps: For subscription mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 343： Trial will come to life

    "Heim Dahl, stop me. Do you know what you are doing?"


    Feeling the changes on the Rainbow Bridge, Loki immediately found out what happened to Hemdal, who had broken out. He yelled in anger and ordered Hemdahl to stop his movements.


    But Heimdal did not pay any attention to him. He still did the same thing and reprimanded mercilessly.


    "Rocky, the sin you committed is about to end. I have seen your fiasco, now is the time for you to be judged!"


    "Accept the trial?" Rocky angered and laughed. "Who accepts the trial? Who is qualified to judge me? I am the king of Asgard, my rights are supreme! No one of you has this qualification. I defeated Jottenheim and destroyed the Frost Giant. I No one can do it! Hemdal, you are crazy."


    "Now you still can''t see the end of the matter? Rocky, you have always been a smart person. But in my opinion, you are really stupid and hopeless. You have lost, you lose. If I were you, still kneel down and wait for the trial!"


    "I am not wrong, the wrong is you. I am the winner, I can''t fail!"


    Heim''s merciful eyes attracted the big scorpion of Rocky Hughes. Instead of freezing the Rainbow Bridge, he directly spurred the power of the cold winter treasure, and radiated a cold light against Heimdahl.


    This is the most powerful ice magic that he broke out. In front of this power, Loki has the confidence to freeze any god. The gatekeeper of the Rainbow Bridge in the district, he is 100% sure.


    However, what he called 100% of the moment was disillusioned into nothingness. Heimdal may not be too strong, but his future vision is enough for him to deal with any attack.


    If the future is doomed to his failure, he may not be able to do more. But when the future has been determined, he will stand on the side of the winner, even if it is capable of destroying the attack, he will not hurt him.


    Now, the future has been determined. Rocky will fail. Therefore, Heimdal must also be safe and sound.


    This kind of power involved in the future is extremely esoteric. Compared with the future, the magical power of the cold winter treasure is obviously somewhat dwarfed.


    Therefore, after the cold weather. Heimdal still stood there safely. It has not been affected and affected at all.


    "This is impossible, it is impossible. Why are you not dead, why?"


    This kind of thing obviously exceeded Rocky''s expectations, and it made him lose his inner peace. As he asked in a random geological way, he released the magic of the cold winter treasure more frantically.


    In the face of this random fire. Heim Dahl was able to dodge with ease and responded coldly. Rocky, don''t you understand? You have no future. No matter what you do at this time, you can''t save your destiny. Your failure is doomed and unchangeable."


    "You shut me up, I didn''t fail. I didn''t!"


    Rocky is still denying everything. But his negation has no meaning. Because things have become a foregone conclusion.


    Because in the void, the big day of the change of Jinwu is coming wildly.


    The rainbow light change of the Rainbow Bridge caught the attention of Zhou Yi. When the rainbow light had a tendency to go out, he actually squeezed a cold sweat. Because at that time, they were still trapped in the unpredictable and boundless Jinlunjia divide. If you lose the guidance of the rainbow. Then they can only get lost in this ghost place, and then wait for their end and end.


    However, the final change of the Rainbow Bridge has changed all of this. He let Zhou Yi finally find the place of Asgard from the endless void, and follow this quite obvious road sign, directly backtracking the past.


    Although the rainbow has been quite weak, it is enough to tell Zhou Yi the final destination. The obstacles of the Jinlunjia divide are no longer hindered under the guidance of Hongguang. The big day crossed and broke all the obstacles, so it was drilled out of the void.


    A round of sun slammed on Asgard''s top, so that Asgard, who had already entered the night, was once again exposed to the glare of the sun.


    The light is so conspicuous and eye-catching that the entire Asgard has discovered the changes here at Rainbow Bridge.


    And it is on the Rainbow Bridge. The big day was once again turned into Jinwu, and Jinwu Ze took the floating island underneath and landed down from the sky.


    The huge island like a mountain fell heavily into the sea around the Rainbow Bridge and stood there.


    In front of it is the Golden Palace of Asgard. Behind it is the home of all the rivers, lakes and seas of Asgard, and there is no end to the end. Jinlunjia divides.


    It was thus placed there and became an unusually conspicuous landscape of Asgard.


    Looking at such a landscape, the ordinary Asgard is shocked. And Rocky, it is completely desperate.


    The thing he didn''t want to see the most happened. That means he is about to usher in his most tragic fate. In the face of such a destiny, he is desperate except desperate.


    Loki saw Jinwu and the miraculous miracle of Jinwu down an island. Jin Wu also saw him, the culprit of all this.


    The huge body turned in the air and turned into a fierce fire. Then from this fire, a figure with a fiery fire line directly rushed to the Rocky.


    Finally, I saw Zhou Yi, who was the Lord, and stood up with his own raging anger and gave Rocket a punching punch.


    This punch is enough to break the mountain and crack the earth. For Rocky, who is not physically strong, it is definitely a devastating attack. Coupled with Zhou Yi''s speed to the limit, Rocky is absolutely inevitable.


    At this moment, Loki can''t avoid it and doesn''t want to avoid it.


    For him, everything is over. Under the play of destiny, his plan, his wild vision and all his efforts have become a futile blank. They have become the cruel reality of being shredded and ripped.


    Not only did he not follow the expectations of himself, he became the king of the public. Instead, it became a butcher and destroyer who will be reviled by countless people. What most unacceptable to him is his brother Thor. Once again, he got everything he had dreamed of. And still get on his own bones.


    This made him feel that he was alive with the taunts of Thor and the stupid guys. It was better to die like this.


    He really wants to die. So in the face of the Zhou Yi destruction attack, he actually gave up the resistance completely. And just stood there so eagerly, waiting for the coming of destruction.


    However, he thought that it would be a hundred times to die, but others still hope that he can live well.


    This person is Thor.


    For Thor, no matter what mistakes Loki made. He is his own brother! As a brother. Forgiving his brother''s mistake is his natural mission. He admits the mistakes his brother made, but he cannot see that he has suffered a huge price for his own mistakes. Especially the price of death is so heavy.


    So when he saw the moment when Zhou Yi launched the attack, he immediately threw out the wonderful Neil in his hand.


    Zhou Yi''s speed is very fast, but the speed of Mirner''s transformation into lightning lightning is not inferior. So when Zhou Yi��s fists were about to fall on Loki��s body. Mirnier was just in front of his fist.


    Although the power of Zhou Yi can break through the mountains and rivers, it has not yet reached the point where it can crush the artifacts such as Mirnier. So under one blow, Mirnier absorbed the power of Zhou Yi. The two touched each other, although the smash hit a violent impact, let Rocky fly like a kite. But it is far from being able to hurt his life.


    Such an attack obviously cannot satisfy Zhou Yi, who is full of anger. As soon as he grasped the wonderful Neil Neier in front of him, he slammed it out. Then clenched his fist and rushed over to Loki again.


    But this time, he is obviously a bit late. Because Thor has already rushed over and kept his brother firmly behind him.


    "Give me away, Thor. You know what kind of sin he committed!"


    Zhou Yi had not yet reached the point where he could wave his fist to the companion who had just fought side by side, so he looked at everything in front of him and could only suppress the anger in his heart and swear.


    "I know, I know what Rocky has done. But I am his brother. I can''t look at him and die in front of me. So anyway, I hope you can exalt your hand and let him go. I am willing to pay the price!"


    Thor lowered his eyes and sincerely pleaded. He really wants to keep Loki''s life, no matter what he needs to pay.


    "This is impossible." For Thor''s pleading, Zhou Yi refused to think without thinking. "He destroyed a whole world, killing a lot of life without knowing it. This kind of sin is not something you can repay if you want to pay it back. If I forgive him, then there is one less account for those lost lives! ��


    "This is my account!"


    Thor said it without hesitation. But what was attracted was the loud roar of Rocky behind him.


    "I don''t need your pity, Thor. I will bear the things I committed. I don''t need you to give me fake people here. I am me. You are you, we have no relationship. Even brothers." Fake brother, do you understand!"


    "You shut me up, Rocky. There is no part for you to talk at this time!"


    Thor directly interrupted Loki��s snoring. Then he made a thing that Zhou Yi had not thought of.


    He squatted down, and the body''s armor also fell apart with his movements and got out of it bit by bit. This means that he gave up his divine protection and appeared in front of Zhou Yi with one of the most powerless and most vulnerable gestures.


    He put down his dignity and let go of his power. Do what many people can''t do.


    And facing Thor''s sudden worship. Zhou Yi smiled coldly.


    "When you are in front of me for you, can you let me give up my decision and let go of this executioner?"


    "No, that''s wrong, it''s also an unfair choice for those lives. I don''t mean it!" Thor answered calmly. "The reason why I do this is that I am willing to use my life to replace Rocky''s life. I am willing to pay for everything for him, even at the expense of life. His mistakes are caused by me, I have obligations and responsibilities. Come to be responsible for him!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 344： God King appeared on the net side

    Thor��s words stopped Zhou Yi, and he was shocked by the shocking Loki behind him. No one thought that he would have such a determination, and no one wanted to know that he could do this for a brother who always wanted to murder himself.


    And after he made such a decision, the biggest hit was Rocky. He felt an unprecedented sadness, shame and a complex feeling that could not be said. This complex mood has once again devastated his fragile self-esteem.


    So he couldn''t help but scream.


    "Enough, Thor. I don''t need you to pay any price for me. You have no responsibility or obligation to me. The mistakes I made must be borne by me, and only by me!"


    He said so, he was completely disregarding other things. He directly climbed over Thor with his hands and feet and used his land to rush toward Zhou Yi. He was sure that once he rushed there, the angry Miedgart''s **** would definitely die to himself. There will be no second possibility.


    But before he rushed over, Thor had already grabbed his ankle and then dragged him back. Compared with Thor''s power-type god, which often plays with a hammer, Rocky''s slender figure has no resistance at all.


    There was no room for a single rebellion, and Rocky was taken to his side by Thor, and then directly a heavy punch fell on his ugly face.


    The punch was very heavy and almost immediately knocked Loki. So that he stood up with his swollen face and looked at Thor with incredulity, but he couldn''t say a word.


    It was Tol. At this time, instead of reversing the role, he roared at him.


    "You shut me up, stupid guy. You don''t have any right to speak now. You all have to listen to me. Do you understand?"


    This seemingly completely dominated situation gave Loki��s heart an infinite indignation. He subconsciously wanted to resist, but after seeing Thorne''s face full of anger and seriousness. He can''t open this mouth.


    An inexplicable fear grew up in his heart, leaving him without any courage to do the right thing with Thor at this time.


    Then it was very unexpected, in which case Rocky accidentally silenced. He seemed to accept Thor''s arrangement and surrendered to his iron fist.


    Seriously, as a brother, you can do this for your brother. Thor is already doing his best, no one can blame him for anything.


    For Thor, who directly took out his life as a pleading, Zhou Yi was hesitant.


    For Tol, Zhou Yi��s senses are actually pretty good. Although this guy is a guy who is almost muscular and grows into his head. It��s impulsive, arrogant, and full of enthusiasm, but you have to admit that this guy��s personality is good.


    He is a guy who dares to be a dare, a guy who can fight for justice in his heart. Compared with his brother who was ill-conceived, full of intrigues and tricks, his hands covered with blood of innocent people. Thor can almost be called a perfect person.


    And it is such a person who says that he is willing to pay back the sins of his brother by his own life. Zhou Yi was difficult to decide immediately.


    He wants to try Loki now. Let him redeem his sins for his own sins. But he couldn''t have killed Tol in a row to kill him. There is really no reason at all.


    So he can only ask to Thor.


    "Are you sure you want to do this for him? You have to know that you regard him as your brother, but he has not only wanted to put you to death for the first time."


    "I know, but this is my responsibility as a brother. It is a matter of course for my brother to cover up his brother. So no matter how much anger you have, come to me. I will bear it for him. There won''t be any complaints!"


    When it comes to this level, Zhou Yi can only make a decision. And his decision is to fly. I kicked directly onto Thor''s body.


    His power is not very big. But it is enough to make Thor look good. Just a moment, Thor and the Rocky under him became a gourd. Just like a hurricane, straight down the bridge deck and roll straight down the Rainbow Bridge.


    This situation is very embarrassing, but it is absolutely not fatal. This is true for both Thor and Rocky.


    After all, Zhou Yi is also a brother. He understands the feelings of all responsible brothers. So he also understands why Tol made this choice. From the consideration of a brother, he already wants to complete Thor.


    But this determination is not easy to make, so he gave them such a kick. This is a minor price, and it is also the price that Thor has to bear in mind the decision he made today.


    Of course, this slight price is definitely not enough. So he looked at Thor, who had climbed up from the ground, and said with a cold face.


    "Give me one thing. This is impossible to be so easily terminated. Since you want to take everything for him, then you have to pay enough for the destroyed world. And this The price, far from what you are now, is not enough!"


    "I know, I know. I will pay for him instead. I will pay enough compensation for Jottenheim or Midgart." Pulling his brother who was seriously injured, Tol is sincere. Thanks to Zhou Yi in good faith. "Thank you for not killing, hero. I will always remember your kindness today. This is what I owe you, but I will not leave anything where you need me."


    "There will be no such a day." With such a sentence, Zhou Yi put his sight on Heim Dahl standing on the Rainbow Bridge.


    He walked over to Heimdal, and at the same time picked up the ancient cold winter treasures that Loki fell to the ground. Although he didn''t know what the thing was, the coldness that exudes him to feel the coldness has proved that this is a rare treasure.


    And this treasure is still falling from Rocky''s body. He can use this thing as his own spoils.


    In Hemdal''s somewhat twitching eyes, the ancient cold winter treasures, which were originally belonging to the Odin collection, were placed in the void that they had developed. Then Zhou Yi picked and picked his own eyebrows and said to him.


    "I need you to control this and send all the humans back to Earth. Can you do that?"


    If it is the average person asks. Heimdall will never give him any good looks. His position in the Fairy Palace is not ordinary. He is strictly listed in the Twelve Columns. He strictly only needs to obey the command of Odin alone. Even Thor is them. You can''t talk to him in this tone.


    However, in front of Zhou Yi. Heim Dahl is completely hard to breathe.


    He is very clear about how powerful this **** from Midgart is. It is a completely incomprehensible existence, not only him, but the whole Asgard''s gods are accumulated and cannot be his opponent.


    Unless Odin can wear the destroyer, this is the possibility of a battle with him. But the problem now is that the destroyer has been completely destroyed by Thor''s Hammer. When will it be fixed? This is still an unanswered question.


    Before this, Zhou Yi in Asgard was completely invincible.


    As the main **** of Asgard. Heimdaer also represents the interests of Asgard. At this time, he did not have any thoughts about Zhou Yi, either for himself or for Asgard. So he was almost respectful and immediately answered the question of Zhou Yi.


    "Rainbow Bridge is already in my control. Soon I will be able to complete the repair of it. As long as the void can be stabilized, I can immediately send these Midgarthians back to their world."


    "Very good, I hope that you can get it soon!" In this way, Zhou Yi looked at the island that was transported from another world to the island. It has stabilized. But the damage suffered above is real. The traces of these destructions make it impossible for any life to live on it.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Yi discussed with Heim Dahl.


    "There are a lot of innocent people on that island, not just humans on earth, but also the only life in the frosty world. If you can, give them some help? They need rest and food. As for the frosty world. People may also need a place to live."


    "This?" Looking at the bustling, dense. All the souls who have gotten rid of the disaster. Heim Dahl showed a distressed look.


    Let so many mortals and frost giants enter the real land of Asgard. This is not something he can decide. Those who are fluent in life, but the Frost Giants and the dangerous creatures on Jotunheim are not the only questions that can be decided at a glance.


    Once there is a slight error in the placement problem. It is likely to have very serious consequences. And this consequence is absolutely unbearable for the goalkeeper Heimdal.


    Heim''s hesitation was earned by Zhou Yi. He sighed and prepared to discuss it again. And just as he was ready to say something, a voice came over.


    "No problem, I have let the guards drive the gods to rescue these mortals, as well as the refugees from Jotunheim. I can guarantee in my name that they will get plenty of rest and delicious food here. As for those in Jotunheim, you can also temporarily relocate a piece of land on my land and open up to their homeland. As long as they are willing to obey my rule."


    What I am talking about is an old man who looks old but still strong and powerful. His hair was white, his long eyebrows and beards covered his persevering face, but he could not hide his unusually eye-catching one. He wore a pure gold eye mask. This blindfold is obviously on his face.


    And under his body, he was riding a tall but strange horse. This black horse has eight hooves, which are trampled in the void, and every time there is a wind, the wind rang. Obviously this is a beast with extraordinary power.


    When I saw this horse, Zhou Yi immediately thought of the existence of myth. The eight-legged Mars Repnier, who is able to cross the sea, is faster than the wind. In the Nordic mythology, it is the exclusive mount of Odin, the father of the gods. Since it appears in front of the eyes, the identity of the old man riding on it can be called out.


    Father of the Gods, Thor and the father of Rocky, the king of Asgard, Odin. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 345： God King Odin and his son

    Odin''s appearance, but completely completely unexpected in Zhou Yi.


    Because he remembers very clearly, when on earth. The Asgards, who were sent by Rainbow Bridge, plainly said that their King Odin was caught in a deep sleep and coma, and because of this, he gave Loki the power to take power.


    If this reason does not cause any unexpected changes, it is entirely plausible. However, when everything has come to an end, even Loki��s plot has been completely defeated. This god, who has clearly claimed to be in a coma and sleep, suddenly woke up. And it''s just right, it''s catching up with the opportunity to appear in this place. Then you can''t think about something more than you can''t.


    All this is Loki��s conspiracy, or the layout that Odin, the famous **** of wisdom, deliberately arranged. All of this now is hard to say clearly no matter who it is. And at this time, no one can make an accurate judgment.


    After all, no one knows the specific situation except the parties.


    But this does not prevent Zhou Yi from giving birth to the guardian of the gods. A guy who can count his son, how to say it will not be a good class. Dealing with such people, not a few more eyes is really asking for trouble.


    Therefore, he was very cautious and asked about Oding Ming, who was in the sky.


    "Sounds like you are a person here, haven''t asked your name yet?"


    As the most intelligent **** in Norse mythology, Odin has a wealth of experience and life experience. He easily saw the jealousy in Zhou Yi''s eyes. However, as a veteran guy, he deliberately pretended to look like nothing. It is easy to say this week.


    "I am Odin, the father of the two irreversible sons, and the master of this country. I am very glad to meet you, the new **** from Midgarth. The Lord told us about your existence, but as I saw it. You are not the same as what he said."


    "But it is understandable. It can make that arrogant and arrogant guy cursed to such a degree. It is inevitably unexpected to come to you."


    This is another level of compliment. And I also mentioned some other things very vaguely. For example, his true identity, and his notoriety between the gods.


    This makes Zhou Yi more certain. The so-called father of the gods is definitely not a good character. Even if he didn''t participate, he was absolutely observing all of this.


    But these have nothing to do with him. He is even less interested in the bitter ethical drama in Asgard''s Golden Palace. So he just said it in a formula.


    ��The loser always blames his failure on others. The so-called God is no exception. And, listening to his arrogant title, you can know what kind of thing a guy like him would be. He can say What is good to say. I am no exception."


    "You are right, he is not very good?" For the so-called God, Odin''s senses are not very good. Although they belong to the alliance, there is no such harmony between the outsiders and the outsiders.


    Before the advent of the cosmic giant gods, the so-called God had once engulfed the beliefs of their Nordic gods in secular religion. Light is said from above. Odin will not have a good impression of him.


    Therefore, even if Jehovah described Zhou Yi as a sinister one, it is still a question to be considered for the gods of these gods. Moreover, those gods who have a bad relationship with him will instead be more likely to be close to Zhou Yi.


    Although Odin would not hate the new **** of Zhou Yi because of a letter from the Lord, it would not be favored by Zhou Yi because of the hostility between them. Being in this position, they are more interested in potential and interests.


    And the power that Zhou Yi now shows is definitely the interest that makes all the gods move. So at the end of the day, Odin couldn''t help but walk out and extended a friendly olive branch to Zhou Yi.


    "I am very sorry. When I was sleeping, my child made so many terrible things. Fortunately, there are gods like you who get along and save all this. These people will be properly placed. If you don''t mind, I would like to invite you to attend the banquet in Asgard''s Golden Palace. On the one hand, to celebrate the calming of all this, on the other hand, I hope that you can let me do the landlord''s friendship."


    "I am honored, but it is not the time." Zhou Yi refused to think about it, but his refusal was euphemism. "I think my friends and those humans must have been fascinated. And as far as their experience is concerned, this time is not suitable for any banquet. At the same time, I just want to send them home. Can you give us A place to rest is enough. King Odin, if there is still a chance. I think I can put this party next time!"


    Zhou Yi��s words are full of rejections. But it is not absolutely absolute. This made Odin disappointing, but he did not disappoint to a certain extent. There are still things to turn around, want to get closer to their relationship, and some are opportunities. So Odin is not in a hurry at this time.


    "Then I will say this. Next time, I will invite you to the Golden Palace for the feast with the most solemn etiquette. Of course, we still have to solve the problem at hand."


    Smiling and laying the groundwork for the next invitation, Odin turned to a solemn look and asked Heimdal.


    "Heimdal, how is the Rainbow Bridge? When will it return to normal, send our guests back to their hometown?"


    "Soon. My majesty. A rainbow can make the Rainbow Bridge work again in the dark."


    Faced with his own king, Heimdal is respectful to the extreme. And his respectful nature is to make Odin satisfied. He can rule Asgard for so long, relying on Hemdal''s loyalty. This is something that does not need to be verified, and it is beyond doubt.


    Nodded slightly, and reached for Gunniel on the base of the Rainbow Bridge. Odin took advantage of his authority and turned to the eight-footed Pegasus. At this time, his two sons, Thor and Rocky, had seen him and came forward.


    "Father, I am back."


    For this serious and harsh, even once exiled his father. Thor''s heart has thousands of complex emotions. There is no doubt that he loves his father. When he hears his father''s bad news, he even falls into the abyss of despair.


    But when his father appeared in front of himself, Thor did not know what to say. So until the end, he just came out and said that I am back.


    For Thor, this lost successor. Odin��s heart has an unspeakable pride. Thor is his proudest child and the successor to his destiny. But he made him once disappointed to the extreme.


    If not, he would not exile him to Midgart.


    It was a rigorous test, if Thor did not pass this test. Then he will never be able to change from a mortal to a god. He will also lose everything forever.


    But let him be proud that Thor passed the test. And returned to him in an image that best fits his mind. This made him very happy, so that even the serious look of the week revealed a clear smile.


    "It��s good to come back, Thor. You did it very well. You didn��t let me down this time.��


    Odin''s praise makes Thor''s smashing sly big man laugh like a child. And looking at the father and son who are laughing and opening in front of themselves. Rocky��s heart is completely ignorant and does not know what it is.


    All along, Odin''s bias towards Thor is in the dark. On the bright side, he is always a just father, and he is equally harsh in his words to his brothers.


    But now he praised Thor in the face of Loki, which immediately gave Loki''s heart an infinite jealousy.


    He has worked hard for so long, but it is just such recognition. Now, this kind of recognition has been put in front of him in this way, but it has made him feel reconciled.


    By heart, Rocky believes that everything he does is for Asgard. He didn''t have any thoughts about Odin, and even said that he was fighting for the glory of Odin. So at this time, he quickly said to Odin.


    "Father, father. Have you seen it, everything I have done. I destroyed our enemies for Asgard. I completely defeated the Frost Giant. Asgard has no war anymore. These are me for you." Do, father. Have you seen it?"


    Rocky''s face is incomparably ardent. He eagerly looked at his adoptive father, and he was able to see the same joy as Thor from his face, spitting out the praise from his mouth and Thor. But he was disappointed, and Odin gave him a completely different treatment.


    "Rocky, all you do is wrong. You still don''t understand? These are what you did for yourself, not for me. And all you do is wrong. It''s too serious." I am sorry, child. You are going in the wrong direction."


    Looking at the expectation of this adopted son, Odin sighed deeply. Responded to him with regret and full disappointment.


    He saw everything Rocky did, and for all this. He does not agree.


    Not only because of his crazy behavior, but also for other reasons. He hopes that Loki can be a child of the gods, a **** who can contribute to Asgard. Rather than a madman who glared at his throne and spared no expense. But as far as he can see, Loki is clearly on the road to no return.


    For Rocky, Odin still has feelings. So he just sighed and touched his head. I hope that I can use time to correct this childish mistake.


    But already deeply disappointed, even the desperate Loki, obviously can not accept the alms-like sympathy from Odin. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 346： The end of Loki’s death journey

    "I should know, I should know. You will not look at me from beginning to end, even after I have done so much. Hemdahl is right, I am indeed an idiot, right should not There is hope in the hopeful thing."


    "Locky, my child," Odin looked at the childish son who had some emotions, and his face showed a sad look. He reached out to Loki and wanted to calm him down and calm him down. But Rocky didn''t take his feelings.


    "Don''t call me that way!"


    He shouted and photographed Odin''s hand, while his expression was complicated and squatting back toward him. At this moment, he has been completely disappointed with the role of this father. If he can, he really hopes that there is no such father.


    "Your children only have Thor, they don''t have me. I know my identity very well. From the beginning I shouldn''t think of myself as a part of your family."


    "Locky, do you know what you are talking about?" Thor heard that Loki actually said this, and Thor immediately held down his shoulder and shouted at him.


    But Loki immediately broke away from his big hand and said in a hysterical tone.


    "Of course I know what I am going to say. I am exposing a lie that has not been known for many years. Thor, you see it clearly. See who I am? I am your brother!"


    He said that he has already revealed his true identity. A frost giant with dark blue skin and dark red eyes, if not too short, is almost exactly the same as the Frost Giant who was destroyed by his own hands.


    This change was absolutely unthinkable by Thor, and he could not accept it. He always thought that Loki was just talking about his own words, but he never thought that he was really not his brother. So for a moment, he became lost.


    "Enough, Rocky. You have to be awake for a while, think about what kind of mistakes you made!"


    Rocky��s words and deeds are beyond the limits of Odin��s acceptance. He didn''t want to let the child go down again, so he immediately stopped him. What he didn''t think of was that Rocky refuted him in public.


    "I don''t have any mistakes. You don''t have any right to order me. I won''t accept your order anymore, never again."


    "Rocky, don''t do this. Listen to me, don''t do it!"


    After all, it was a person who grew up with Rocky. As soon as Thor heard what Loki said, he immediately guessed what he wanted to do. But he apparently took a slower step, because at this time Loki had already laughed and jumped directly from the Rainbow Bridge.


    Under the Rainbow Bridge is an infinite stream of currents flowing into the void, which directly flows into the Jinlunjia divide. Once inside. It is almost impossible to come back. At the very least, in the power of Rocky, it is like this.


    So it is no different from him to do so.


    Such a move immediately shocked Thor and Odin.


    At this time, Thor completely couldn''t take care of anything else and flew directly to Rocky. In order to seize this so-called younger brother, he even ignored his own life.


    But Odin can''t let him do this, and Thor is his future successor. In any case, he can''t have any mistakes.


    So he immediately threw out Gogner in his own hands and turned it into a stream of light.


    The streamer that Gunnnier changed in a turn in the air, immediately shot to Thor in midair. The unbreakable gun head was as fine as the embroidery needle, stabbing the gap behind Thor''s neck, and carrying him directly to the bridge of the Rainbow Bridge.


    of course. The end of this is that Thor can only watch Loki, swallowed by the raging waters, and then directly brought into the endless emptiness of the fascination by the Great Falls.


    This kind of experience, which can only look at the tragedy but can''t do anything, makes Thor mourn like a wounded beast. He struggled to writh his body, continually striking the hard crystal bridge with his back and his head, and yelling at his father.


    "Father, let me go, let me go. Let me save the Rocky, let me save him!"


    "Give me quiet, calm down. Thor. You are too stunned. If it is not your impulse, I can save your brother. Now you close my mouth and hear no!"


    Driving the torto from the bridge under the eight-footed Tianma, Odin immediately threw him on the ground. Reprimanded relentlessly. If it weren''t for Tol''s impulse, he could save the Rocky in the same way. But when his two children jumped off the Rainbow Bridge, he could only save one person. He can only choose Thor.


    This is for the continuation of Asgard, he has no other choice. But for this choice, Thor is completely unidentified.


    He would rather die than himself, and he would not die.


    It is just this time. He saw Zhou Yi, who was watching the show on the sidelines. So he quickly climbed up and rushed to the front of Zhou Yi and said to him.


    "Help me, help me. Help my brother, beg you, save my brother!"


    In the face of such a sorrowful Thor, Zhou Yi just closed his eyes and shook his head coldly.


    "Sorry, I can''t do it. It''s better not to save someone like this! I advise you to give up, give up!"


    "Why? Why can''t you save him? Just give him a chance."


    "Give him more opportunities, and it is impossible to change the past created by him. What you should know, everything can change, only the past can''t change."


    After the indifference expressed his meaning, Zhou Yi directly ended the communication between them. On Loki��s question, he has compromised once and will never compromise for the second time.


    This attitude made Thor immediately angered, and he subconsciously wanted to rush to catch Zhou Yi. But before he could wait for him, Odin had already hit a stick on his lap and let him kneel down directly.


    "Enough, Thor. You have done something too much."


    He said, his face also showed a sad and sad look.


    "Rocky has gone. This is not your fault. If you want to say it, this is the arrangement of fate. Look at the opening, child!"


    Odin''s words are like filling the last loam with a grave, thoroughly draining all the strength of Thor.


    He was there like a corpse, and there was no other strength except breathing.


    Odin understands his pain and says that he is the same. But he can''t behave as obvious as Thor. As a king. He must keep a king''s prestige, so he can only suppress the feelings in his heart and tell him to Hemdal.


    "Take Tor to rest, he needs to be quiet now."


    After telling these. He said to Zhou Yi an apology.


    "Sorry, let you see this scene as a guest. Please come with me, I will arrange for you and the guests to rest. I hope this will not affect our friendship."


    "Of course, please also mourn, Mr. Odin!"


    Slightly the first hand to pay tribute. Zhou Yi expressed his comfort. Although he is happy to see Rocky die like this, on the surface he still needs to do something like it.


    With a sigh, Odin also bowed his head a little, and it was a courtesy. He is very clear that people like Zhou Yi will not have any movement on Loki��s death. He knows more about how many people will praise Ricky��s death.


    What Rocky does is not to be forgiven in the eyes of many people. So they heard what it would be like after Loki��s death. Odin didn��t even bother to guess.


    Pity, sorrow, all kinds of feelings make this foster father''s heart full of miscellaneous. But the burden of emotion does not bend his spine. He is the king of Asgard, and he has a heavier responsibility. So he has to pick up his mood and do what he should do.


    Then, the day of Asgard passed. No one mentioned the existence of Loki. No one knows that he is dead or alive. The people of Asgard are unwilling to mention this rebellious existence. The Frost Giants are not qualified to mention this existence. They have already died in the country, and even Laofy has been seriously injured. No one knows about Rocky again, maybe soon, they will forget even their own past.


    As for human beings, you don��t know this person at all. All they knew was a strange disaster, and then they experienced a very strange magical adventure. The journey was thrilling, but the end of the journey was like the magical world of Middle-earth in the Ring of the Rings. A world of myths.


    Many people have forgotten the excitement of the past and turned to be intoxicated in this magical world. Some of them even want to stay in this world and never go back.


    of course. This is impossible. Whether it is Coulson or Odin, it will not allow such things to happen. So early in the morning, after the Rainbow Bridge was repaired, the Asgard guards who were in the armor were already named as escorts. The escorts of these Midgarth worlds are sent back to their world.


    Some people are naturally unwilling, but at this time personal willingness does not have much effect. No matter who is it.


    Odin''s order, Zhou Yi''s request, no one here is capable of defying. So at this time, Thor, who has already cleaned up his mood, can only come and make a final farewell to Jane and several of his human friends.


    "Sorry, Jane. My hometown needs me. There may be a time when I can''t stay with you!"


    "It doesn''t matter, I can wait for you!" Looking at the silence on Thor''s face, Jane quickly took his hand. "Remember what I said, I will wait for you to come back. If you don''t appear in front of me, I will wait forever, this agreement will always be effective."


    Jane��s comfort made Thor feel a bit of comfort. He reached out and touched Jane''s face, his face showing a smile. On the other hand, his two human friends are taking the opportunity to do different things.


    Daisy was desperately taking pictures with her mobile phone, and Asgard��s magnificent scenery made her linger. These are all the capital that she shows off on her Facebook. Of course, these are just a part of her capital.


    Before this, the catastrophe of the landslide, the horror of the destruction of the world, the wonders of the golden scorpion and the magic of the magnificent sun running in the dark void were all recorded by her. She has only one idea now, and that is to go back to Earth. Become a new Facebook red man.


    As for Shavig, this time it was trying to communicate with Heimdal. This guy��s research was so sick that he strongly urged him to stay in the world and do scientific research. Of course, this request will not be passed, it is a problem that does not need to be considered.


    Humans are okay, at least it looks like this. (To be continued.)


    Ps: I feel tired after staying up late at four o''clock. I finally understand why so many authors are dying. Mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 347： Odin plans to be more than a storm

    Colson stood on the Rainbow Bridge and sent away a batch of tourists from the Earth. If you don''t see the Frost Giants who were escorted in batches under the close surveillance of the guards. Coulson even thought that he had turned into a tour guide and was carrying a group of tourists for a pleasant world journey.


    If he really has such a career, don''t say anything else. In terms of income, it is absolutely promising, and at least it is much stronger than he is now. But unfortunately, this kind of work is currently only an illusion. Because no one has been able to open this route for the time being.


    Even if they are enjoying such services, it is entirely based on the existence of Zhou Yi.


    Power is the right, and at this point, Coulson has a deep understanding. If it wasn''t for Zhou Yi, he couldn''t believe that these mortal Asgards would take care of them so well.


    Speaking of Zhou Yi, after sending away the last group of ordinary tourists, Corson finally waited for the protagonist. However, as soon as he saw his outfit, Corson first stunned and then commented.


    "Really, your clothes are very good. How to say it, quite luxurious, but it looks very stylish!"


    At this time, Zhou Yi wears a costume with the characteristics of Asgard. Inside is a delicate robes made of moon white fabric, and the outside is a gorgeous white gold armor. The two together, immediately gave Zhou Yi a different kind of temperament. It is as if he should be the **** who lives here.


    "Do you think so? It seems that my vision is okay." The mother who has been engaged in fashion has mocked the number of times. Zhou Yi finally found some confidence. He looked at this old friend and smiled faintly. "Do you know, my mother has said that I have a problem with my taste more than once. I have no confidence in wearing clothes now."


    "You still worry about this? Don''t be kidding, know that the two of you at home can completely pack your problem. You don''t need to have a little bit of fun. In addition, compared with your happiness." What do you do if I am still a lonely man?"


    Coulson sneered with a smile on his face, and apparently after a big adventure of his escape, his mood was not bad.


    "I remember that you seem to like a woman who plays the cello and often sneak up to see her performance. If you really like her, why not confess? People like you should not be easily rejected. That''s right!"


    The ridicule between friends is naturally interesting when you come and go, so Zhou Yi immediately took the color. When he heard what Zhou Yi said, Coulson��s face immediately became strange.


    "How do you know? You investigated me, shouldn''t it? If someone follows me, I can''t find it!"


    "Don''t guess, this is what Natasha heard when they chatted. You have to know that your little secret is really no secret in front of your colleagues."


    Selling teammates is actually quite a happy thing. At the very least, Zhou Yi is very happy to give Cosson the little secret that Natasha said. He is not afraid of things going on, even if there is something happening between them, that is what he likes more.


    When he heard that the person who sold himself was Natasha, Coulson��s face immediately looked good. This black widow is not a good guy. If she really reveals her little secret, then he really has no way to retaliate.


    It seems that I saw the hesitation in Coulson''s heart. Zhou Yi immediately began to work on the fire.


    "Why, if you hear Natasha, you are afraid, or do you have any other handles that have been caught by her?"


    "How is it possible, I don''t have any handles to be caught. It''s definitely your heart!"


    Corson immediately took a corner of his mouth, apparently in the words of Zhou Yi.


    "Okay, okay. Then you shouldn''t say it. How, have humans been sent away?"


    I don''t want to make Corson too embarrassing. Zhou Yi directly converted the topic. Speaking of business.


    "Of course, we checked it many times. And the rest of my staff personally supervised them to go back. Don''t worry. We can''t have anything to miss on this issue."


    "This is your job, not mine. I only care about what I should do. As for the others, I need you to solve it. Asgard should not let ordinary people know, I think you should have plans. ""


    "Of course, I mean, of course not. The less people know this kind of thing, the better, we have arranged everything, and those who go back will be swayed by various interests, let them keep silent about this matter. No one will say the last sentence, even if it is, it will be rumored by our public opinion as an rumor. It is known that there are ufo events every year in the world, and no one will be taken seriously one or two times. ��


    Coulson said that he had vowed to let Zhou Yi nod. This kind of thing is the expert of the SHIELD. The opinion of this expert is still believed.


    "Look at yours, if there are no other problems. We can leave too. I don''t want to stay too long in this place. Besides, my children are still waiting for me!"


    "I have no problem, but give you an opinion. Your two children are no longer the kind of small children. I think they should not be too willing to hold you tight. If I were you, the most Give them a safe distance. You know, this time the child has privacy."


    "What do you say?" With a bang, a slight crack appeared in the crystal bridge deck at the foot of Zhou Yi. When he saw such a situation, Colson immediately shook his head.


    "I didn''t say anything! You must have got it wrong."


    With a cold cry, Zhou Yi took the lead and walked the Rainbow Bridge. He was safely sent to the passage to the earth in Hemdal��s bow. When Coulson saw it, he immediately followed. Soon, there were no more human traces on Asgard.


    Hemdal, who ended the heavy work, quietly closed the newly restored Rainbow Bridge. It was not until this time that a raven appeared in the Rainbow Bridge and fluttered his wings and flew over Hemdal''s shoulder.


    "Heimdal, how do you see this **** of the sun from Midgarth?"


    Odin''s voice came from the mouth of the raven. As the messenger of Odin, his Raven God bird had the magical effect of conveying his message.


    "I don''t know, my majesty. This **** is hard to see. I can''t see his future. His future is changing all the time. I can''t be sure which future is his fate!"


    Hemdal is very used to the raven on his shoulder. He even bowed his head slightly when he answered, showing his respectfulness as he saw Odin.


    "You can''t even see his future?" Odin''s voice was a little erratic, and he seemed to whisper. Then I continued. "Remember the prophecy, you said if I pull him into our fate. Will the future that is being warned by fate change?"


    "I don''t know, sire. Maybe it will be better, maybe it will be worse. He is a variable, but not necessarily a good variable!"


    "More bad, where can the fate be broken? As long as there is hope for change, maybe we should try it. Anyway, it is better than now. I really have enough, enough to wait for this. It��s suffering.��


    There was a little tiredness in Odin''s voice. As he said, for a secret in their hearts, he is indeed suffering. Now, he can''t help but make some changes to this matter.


    "So what are you going to do? Your Majesty."


    Hemdahl calmly asked, if his majesty wants to fight with those destined, then as a loyal person, he has an unshirkable responsibility to stand on the side of Odin. This is his determination that he made many years ago and has not changed since.


    "Rocky gave me some inspiration. Maybe I should talk to Friga. This may be an opportunity, and even if nothing has changed, it may leave us something."


    The raven said such a sentence, then fluttered his wings and flew straight out.


    Heimdal stared in the direction of the raven''s departure, and the expression on his face became extremely dignified. From the moment the Raven flies away, he has seen something new. There are good and bad ones. And in the end, which one is the end, it is impossible for them to decide.


    He thought about it and thought about it, and finally decided to forget what he saw. Saying it will not have any benefit, but it will let it develop freely. Maybe there may be some unexpected surprises.


    They need surprises, especially in front of that heavy fate.


    Time and space reversed, and Corson finally saw the familiar scene. Earth, this imperfect world at the moment is an extra obsession with him. Looking at Zhou Yi, who had already stood there, Colson smiled and asked.


    "How, it feels good to go home."


    "It''s good, but if you can see less angry people, maybe it will be better."


    Zhou Yi returned an inexplicable word. Upon hearing this, Corson first groaned, then widened his eyes and looked at it.


    In fact, without him looking too far, in a temporary camp that is not far away, a jeep is already coming.


    The car has not stopped yet, and a woman with a good skill jumps directly from the car, and then rushes to the front of Zhou Yi without saying anything, and screams at him with a cold face.


    "Look at the good things you have done, now we have a big problem!"


    "What did I do again?" Looking at Hill''s commanding anger, Zhou Yi raised his eyebrows and asked innocently. He really didn''t know what he did to make her angry. Or, there are too many places where she can make her angry, and he doesn''t know which one is the main reason.


    "Look at it yourself!"


    Hill��s commander��s face was still cold and angry, and she directly grabbed the things in her hand into Zhou��s arms, and said nothing at all. (To be continued~^~) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 348： Agent guessing warm family

    I picked up the things that Hill Commander had thrown over. Zhou Yi took a closer look, but it was a monitoring report from the Space Agency of Manhattan.


    The report details the consequences of the strange changes that occurred on the moon. Including gravitational tidal changes and the collapse of the moon''s debris may attack the Earth. In the end, it is almost a meaning, that is, the situation is very serious and the loss is huge.


    After reading this, Zhou Yi raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Why, are you going to count this on my head?"


    "It''s not intended, but it should be counted on your head. More than one satellite has seen the image of your battle with the giant, so you can''t cover up the destruction of the moon. You do it this time." It��s too much fire, the military has already applied to Congress, and you must control your people with extraordinary powers to avoid more terrible damage!��


    Hill commander held his chest and said to Zhou Yi, her expression was still cold, but Zhou Yi felt a less obvious concern from it.


    This made him shake his head immediately and regarded this discovery as his own illusion. Then I will respond if nothing happens.


    "Don''t worry too much, it''s just the idiots of the military. The things under their hands are what they think they can come out, and they are all waste in my eyes. If I ignore them, they can How about me?"


    "Do you think you can be unscrupulous and despise everything in this world?"


    Zhou Yi��s arrogant answer made Hill��s commander sneer at the moment and heard it. Zhou Yi just smiled slightly.


    "My dear, you should know. I despise nothing but what I should despise. To deal with those people, if I still use a serious attitude, then it will happen."


    "I don''t know what it is!" Hill snorted, not knowing what it meant for Zhou Yi or what he said.


    Seeing that the situation had eased slightly, Colson immediately inserted it.


    "Well, two. This matter is put down for the time being. Hill Commander, I am handing over the report you and the Secretary saw?"


    Upon hearing Coulson''s inquiry, Hill Commander nodded. But her face is very hesitant. It can even be said to be suspicion. If this report is not for Coulson to hand in, she will definitely question the truth of the report for the first time.


    And it is because of this report signed by Coulson. Director Furui sent her all so solemnly. Nick Fury believes that Coulson will not lie, she is the same. Of course, she is not as convinced as Secretary Forre.


    "Phil. Are you sure everything you said is true, not that you have drunk with this guy?"


    "I really want to try Asgard''s wine, but obviously I haven''t been so eager to see. The group of Asgard''s guys are still not enthusiastic enough to entertain me with wine." Self-tune, Colson just put his face on his face. "Commander, this time our sacrifice is great. So believe me, I am not going to joke about this kind of thing."


    When the sacrifice was brought up, Hill��s commander also thought of the missing agents who were defined as sacrifices, and the bodies of the few Frost Giants. Although the evidence is not comprehensive, it is enough to prove the authenticity of what Coulson said.


    So she sighed and said, pressing down her voice.


    "Well, I believe in you. But I am afraid you have to make a comprehensive report to the board."


    "I know, I am ready."


    When the agents who died in public service were mentioned, the mood of the two people was not very high. Zhou Yi thought about it, and at this time he proposed the meaning of the farewell.


    "Okay. I won''t be involved in the things inside your SHIELD. So I am still good at it. Also! Colson, remember that if you have such troubles next time, it is best to find someone else."


    "I am sorry, I am involved in it. I promise that if I do the same thing again next time, I will never bother you any more."


    Coulson said it was very sincere, but how much authenticity is there in this way, everyone knows very well. But tacitly, no one has exposed him.


    Even Zhouyi has the same meaning. After all, if Coulson is really difficult, he can''t help him. Let''s say that now. However, I want to avoid some unnecessary troubles. After all, he can''t do the finishing work for Colson like a babysitter.


    After the greeting, Zhou Yi disappeared directly in place. This made Coulson feel once again that his **** is gone. I don''t know if it was because he knew that Natasha had discovered his little secret, and now he became cautious. Until a long time later. Determined that Zhou Yi really went away, he asked the Hill Commander.


    "Let''s say, Secretary Fury thought about my report. Don''t tell me, you haven''t thought about anything?"


    Hill Commander frowned, and she looked at Coulson''s face carefully until she saw something different from his look. She said in a strange tone.


    ��Fry wants to know what your judgment is?��


    "Okay. Let me talk about my judgment first. I suspect that my friend''s identity is not simple. It is very likely that he is also a **** like the Asgard guy!"


    "This is impossible! There is nothing to doubt about his identity. We have combed all the information from birth to the present. More than once, his identity is very real, it cannot be the **** of another world!"


    "No, no, you don''t understand what I mean. I mean, he is not the **** of Asgard, but the world of us. It is like the guy in Europe."


    This judgment by Coulson is very surprising, at least Hill Commander never thought of this. To make them believe that Zhou Yi is a god, this is a very difficult thing in itself. Even more difficult than his other two identities.


    The look on Hill''s commander''s face was repeatedly dignified and soothed. Finally she asked in a low tone.


    ��How much do you have, or other evidence?��


    "Unfortunately, I have nothing!" Colson shook his head and walked over to the car when Hill Commander came. "And I''m just guessing about this kind of thing, and just telling you. Let me testify, or find evidence, that''s it!"


    "Your cautiousness is right. This kind of thing is really not suitable for chaos. I will disguise this with you." Even he did not know why he had a sigh of relief, and Hill Commander followed the car.


    She does not want Zhou Yi to be targeted by countless people because of a lack of evidence. After all, the **** is a very special term, and everyone has a different need for it. So you can avoid this kind of thing, or avoid it.


    The two special high-level members of the SHIELD reached a consensus, and this consensus played a role in avoiding a huge trouble for Zhou Yi. At the same time, the SHIELD has completely concentrated its energy on an important matter.


    This matter is of great importance, even throughout the span of a century. That is the top secret of the SHIELD and the most important thing for the SHIELD.


    The tip of the iceberg of Asgard��s strength has given tremendous pressure to the SHIELD and the entire planet. In the face of such pressure, the SHIELD, as a special security agency for the Earth, had to speed up its own strength.


    Of course, all of this is done in secret, and it is unlikely that Zhou Yi, who has no special knowledge to know, is unlikely to know. So now, Zhou Yi has been honestly returned to his home.


    As soon as he entered the house, his special clothes immediately caused Ada''s attention. Ada, who is still wearing pajamas, couldn��t help but ask.


    "You disappeared all day, is it going to participate in any masquerade?"


    "A fancy dress ball with the theme of myth. Really, I don''t even know who I am wearing." After teasing myself, Zhou Yi smiled and looked at her two children with curiosity. They laughed. "Hey, little guys. How are you doing today? Do you miss me?"


    "Good, Dad. And, there is a little bit."


    "Dad. You just disappeared for a day. Can you not do it like you have left for a century? You are so entangled!"


    The completely different reaction of the two daughters suddenly made Zhou Yi feel the hellish paradise. He immediately thought of a very serious problem, and it was also the problem that Coulson and he said that her daughter had grown up.


    This problem immediately made Zhou Yi have an unspeakable sadness. He has a feeling that one can no longer find the feeling of a daughter who is obedient and obedient.


    "Shirley, how did you talk to your father? You have to know that you will make him sad."


    It seems that I saw Zhou Yi��s feelings. Ada immediately showed up the role of educating the child, and Xueli��s lesson to the maturity of the tone.


    When Shirley heard this, she immediately twisted her mouth and asked some unbelievable.


    "really?"


    "Of course, my dear child. You said that it is really sad for my father, if you are willing to give me a hug, a sweet kiss. Maybe I will be much better!"


    Zhou Yi took the opportunity to put forward the conditions, and his love for his daughter made him particularly need the comfort of the child.


    But Shirley just made a face and said something.


    "I don''t want to! I am not a child."


    Then I ran straight upstairs. When she ran, Aretha immediately followed. They have already become close sisters, so this time she would rather stay with her sister than comfort the injured father.


    This made Zhou Yi��s injured heart suffer again, and the heavy second combo made him completely gray.


    For him at the moment, the grown up child is really a sad question. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 349： Cold winter divine crisis conference

    "Well, don''t play with a child''s temper. Tell me, where did you go yesterday?"


    Looking at the half-squatting on the ground, I have already set my posture, ready to welcome Zhou Yi, the daughter to embrace. Ada resisted the smile in her heart and asked.


    "Ada, the children are really grown up. This is really a sad thing. I am still thinking about the childhood of their childhood. Why are the children''s changes so big?"


    Zhou Yi answered questions and seemed to be immersed in the sentiment that the child had grown up. In this regard, Ada wiped his face and said helplessly.


    "Okay, they just grew up one year old. Do you want to marry the children out? Besides, they don��t necessarily see a lot of their childhood, they spend more time on them. It''s not you."


    "In addition, the girl''s mind is very precocious. You better not stick to them too much. Otherwise, be careful and counterproductive!"


    "Hey!" Long sighed, Zhou Yi retracted his sloppy sight. Said to Ada. "Let''s think about it, it''s still cute when the child is young. Ada, let''s work hard and have a child!"


    This did not cover the barriers, and the words of no shame and sorrow immediately made Ada blush on her cheeks. She sipped a bit and said with some anger.


    "What are you talking about? The two children in the house are enough for me to worry about. Do you still think about this?"


    "What are you afraid of, we can''t find a good babysitter." Going forward, holding Ada''s waist. Zhou Yi gently whispered in her ear. "Moreover, you don''t want to have a child who can really call your mother?"


    "Go away, who wants to have children with you!"


    Ada rolled her eyes and pushed the chest of Zhou Yi. However, her gentle movements seem to be like flirting.


    "Don''t be with me, really. Ada, do you want a boy or a girl?"


    Zhou Yi felt the heartbeat of Aidane''s heart, so he immediately said that he was chasing after victory. And this stalker''s move apparently made Ada somewhat angry. She immediately reached out and grabbed Zhou Yi''s earlobe, holding a pair of flattering eyes and talking about threatening words.


    "Before I promised to marry you. Don''t think about it. Also, don''t open the subject and tell me where you went. If you let me know, you are going to find a woman I don''t know, and I am fooling around. I promise to make you look good."


    "Hey. Give me some confidence?" He was stunned by the earlobe, but Zhou Yi was not a bit temper. This is their own unique private actions, and only such actions can show their intimacy. It��s a lot of fun to have a good time with your beloved woman. Therefore, he not only did not resist, but instead made an innocent look. "You have to know that I am doing business. And don''t talk about fooling around. I haven''t even done a conversation with a beautiful woman!"


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Ada''s suspicious face seemed to doubt the authenticity of Zhou Yi''s words. Zhou Yi immediately moved out the evidence to prove his innocence.


    "Look at this dress, this is something that people have loaned to me. My original armor has been smashed. If I don''t have this clothes, I am afraid I will scare the children when I come back. In addition, I also specialize. Bringing you a gift, this is my booty!"


    "The spoils?" strangely recited a sentence, Ida can not imagine what kind of things can be called as a spoils by Zhou Yi.


    It was not until Zhou Yi put a scorpion with a blue ray and a sea blue jewel in front of Ada, and the expression on Ada��s face became somewhat dysfunctional.


    This is a beautiful treasure that can be enchanted. The jewel-like, translucent and bright scorpion exudes a chilly breath and radiance all the time. The runes engraved on it look old and beautiful, with a special mysterious beauty.


    Like this beautiful thing, the average woman rarely produces a rejection. Even if they don''t even know the purpose of this thing. This is true even for Ada, a strong woman.


    What''s more, when she saw this fascinating radiance, the deity from the depths of the body has begun to rush to urge her soul, so that she has a desperate possession of this treasure. impulse.


    Although this impulse can''t manipulate her firm mind, she has already made her heart start to be restless. She suppressed this inner impulse and asked strangely.


    "What is this, I feel something wrong. It doesn''t seem to be something general."


    "This is the spoils I got from a sacred god. It seems to have a powerful ice magic, a treasure with divine power. So I didn''t leave it to others. It brought you back directly. I think this thing will definitely suit you."


    Zhou Yi replied with a smile, and at the same time put the cold winter treasure in the hands of Aida.


    The winter deity in Ada''s body immediately fluctuated when they came into contact with the cold winter treasures. They flocked to capture the cold power from the cold winter treasures and borrowed its power. Crazy to grow up with your own existence.


    Soon, Ada felt that the source of divinity that was given by Zhou Yi was more than doubled. This made her immediately shocked.


    It��s been a while to know that Zhou Yi has given her this magical power. During this time, the growth of this power has not even passed. In addition to being familiar with the use of the power of the next winter, she has no other progress at all.


    And now, it is just a few breaths of time. She has already done what she did not know how many days she did not know. How can this make her not shocked?


    If this is a surprise. Then this surprise is a bit too big. To the extent that Ada did not dare to accept it. Such a magical treasure, the person who can own it is certainly not an ordinary person. Although Zhou Yi said that this is his spoils, but if the owner is really looking for the door. Then it will definitely be a troublesome thing.


    And if this treasure will cause trouble for Zhou Yi, then Aida would rather not. Compared with the happy life now, this kind of thing is still too far away.


    "Easy, tell me. Is there really no problem with this kind of thing, will no one come to you for trouble?"


    Unlike Aida��s worries, Zhou Yi is extremely confident.


    "Do not worry, my dear Ada. No one will find it. I can assure you."


    "Well, hoping so. You better not lie to me!"


    "How dare I! Your position in my heart is much higher than myself!"


    Zhou Yi said a sweet talk in a timely manner. And such a sweet talk makes Ada both moving and helpless.


    "You can''t take that guy away? It''s okay to lie to me!"


    "I don''t want to tell you anything. I don''t want to!"


    Tightly clinging to Aida''s waist, Zhou Yi whispered his voice. And when I heard such a voice, Ada quietly closed her eyes and held the ice blue scorpion. Tightly leaned on the arms of Zhou Yi.


    They are already intimately connected by destiny, regardless of you or me, and there is no other interval. In a way, he is already the future and all that she has identified.


    Being able to have such a presence, it should be fortunate. And whether it is for either of them. This is all the case.


    Zhou Yi enjoys a rare warmth at home, but Coulson is devastated. The World Security Council has asked him over and over again about what happened in Mexico.


    Whether it is the invasion of the Frost Giant, the existence of Thor and the wonderful Neil, or the battle between Zhou Yi and the Destroyer, or even the unforgettable journey of the world and the void, which was born by the Rainbow Bridge, Within the scope of their cross-examination.


    They are very careful and very strict. From time to time, the ups and downs of the four and the assaults and asks have made Coulson��s brain a bit confusing.


    However, he still cooperated with what he knew and what he should say. Because he understands that the earth is too fragile in front of a different world of gods like Asgard. And humans on earth. Don''t say that compared with the gods of Asgard, I am afraid that the ordinary people of Asgard are too weak.


    This huge gap in power has created an indescribable sense of crisis in his heart. Perhaps the Asgard can friendlyly not violate the Earth, but there is no guarantee that any other high-level life will hold the same idea.


    If there is a bad idea for a high-level life race, then with the power of the Earth now. It is really a bit worrying.


    So in any case, human beings on Earth must have the power to protect themselves.


    After all, the earth cannot rely on the existence of superheroes to maintain the situation. In the confrontation of life races, the individual''s power has already been infinitely reduced. Only the forces that belong to the group are the real existence of the victory. and so. Humans must be made aware of threats and actively seek the power of solutions.


    And to get humans to act, the Security Council is the easiest option.


    Coulson responded with all the questions of the Security Council and actively spoke out his ideas. And for his opinion. The most authoritative members of the Security Council whispered a whisper, and only after a long while had a preliminary opinion.


    "Detector Coulson, do you really think there will be a higher level of life to threaten us?"


    He spoke to Director Frei, who was also present this time and joined the Security Council in a special capacity.


    "I am just not sure. Because I am only exposed to one Asgard, and the power of Asgard is enough to defeat us. I believe that Asgard is definitely not the only high-level life race in the world. We Can''t pin your hopes on others not to hit us."


    "So what do you want to do? Agent Coulson?"


    Another sovereign voice made a voice, and his voice clearly represented the Council��s doubts.


    "I think we need to act. The power of solidarity, whether it is a superhero or a mutant. Since we can''t suppress them now, why not cooperate with them. Also, I think we need to restart some research. Just like me. The right thing in the scope of the privilege detection. The universe cube, maybe we need its power!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 350： Antarctic Susan arrival

    The Supreme Commander of the SHIELD and the Security Council reached a special consensus that a secret plan was opened. This is a plan that has been put on hold for a long time, or a plan that has been secretly maintained for a long time. Only now, this plan will be the main target of their future.


    The threat from the unknown world has led the Security Council and SHIELD to agree that they need a weapon. A weapon that rivals Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge. And such weapons, seriously speaking, are difficult to achieve with the level of technology they currently have.


    Humans have been aware of the space problem for so many years, and what they have always obtained is only some theoretical results. In essence, there is clearly a long way to go before Asgard��s degree of constructing a void weapon.


    Fortunately, the development of such weapons does not need to start from scratch, because a long time ago, someone developed something similar. And now they have the foundation for such research. As long as there is a little bit of breakthrough research, they can develop something that is adequate for all problems.


    As for the research of this so-called breakthrough nature, it is necessary for them to find it themselves.


    There are many researchers in this area of ??the SHIELD, but they are very useful but limited. This is the same as the country on the other side of the globe. Masters are secretly hiding in the private sector. However, in terms of candidates, Director Furui already has his own ideas.


    He already has a certain plan, so it does not seem so anxious. So much now, he is more concerned about other issues. For example, the recent discovery of them in the Antarctic.


    Think about it and think about it, Nick. Fury still shouted Coulson, who was preparing to take a break from work, and called him in front of him.


    "What''s the matter, Secretary? Is there any problem?"


    "Are you tired, Colson. Do you need a vacation or something?"


    Director Fury seemed very intimate at this time, and he was not as black and unscrupulous as he usually did.


    "I have a vacation, if I can, I don''t mind, but the Secretary. Can you really take a break at this time?"


    Colson is also very unaccustomed to the sudden changes in the director of Fry. But if there is really a holiday, it would be great. I have to know that he is too busy recently, and he is so busy that he has almost reached the limit.


    "Of course, what is on vacation is just a trivial matter. Let''s talk about the current situation. Even if you are temporarily absent, you won''t have any big problems."


    Turning over the only one of his eyes, Fury still replied abnormally.


    "So that''s it, it''s enough to give you a week''s holiday."


    "Of course, although it''s a bit strange. But thank you, sir. Speak up. It seems to be my first vacation in the past two years?"


    "You like it!" Drew his mouth, and Secretary Fury took his hand and strode away from Colson''s side. "Right, there is one more thing to give to you. Help me find the people. Recently, a group of Antarctic expedition members found something strange. I need some people to check it."


    "No problem, what kind of man you need. Also, what kind of thing actually needs us to check?"


    This kind of problem is just a routine business, not surprising. For professional reasons, Coulson asked one more subconsciously.


    "There is no big deal. But it seems to have discovered something related to us that was left in World War II. You know, at the end of the war. Our last opponent was completely defeated in the Antarctic."


    "what?"


    When he heard this, Corsen immediately felt that something was wrong. He made a tone of meaning that was unknown. After a while, he opened his mouth to the back of Director Frei.


    "Sir, what do you mean?"


    With his back facing Coulson, Director Frei waved his hand.


    "Well! I mean that the guy who became a legend seems to be coming back very much. The super soldier''s serum is blessed, he has a great chance of surviving. This is really a happy thing, isn''t it? ?"


    Captain America, only this person can be called a legend in the history of SHIELD. For the captain of the United States, Coulson has quite different emotions. at this point. Director Frei is very clear. So everything is the same as he expected.


    "Sir, I feel that my status is very good, I don''t need to take any vacation. If there is no candidate for the Antarctic, I can lead the team!"


    "Is it?" Upon hearing this, Director Fury stopped and turned his head to look at Coulson. "This is your first vacation in the past two years, and it looks like the current situation. If you miss this time, I am afraid that in the last two years you want to take another vacation, basically it is impossible."


    "Is there nothing in the last two years?" Hearing this. Coulson��s face became quite ugly in an instant, and it��s hard to see that it��s almost raining. But for his own object of worship, he still said with a bite. "I know, sir. Please give it to me. This kind of thing can only be more reassuring if I intervene!"


    "Very good!" Turned over, and Frye patted Corson''s shoulder and said. "Colson, since you have asked for it, then this matter is still handed over to you. You are right, except for you, I really don''t trust other people to intervene in this matter!"


    "That''s what it is, sir!" After two laughs, Colson could only watch Nick in pain. Fury disappeared slowly from his own eyes.


    It happened that at this time, a team of agents came over. They looked at Colson, who was standing there, and immediately felt strange.


    "Sir, what happened?"


    Someone asked a question curiously. Corson replied quietly.


    "I am just mourning what I have lost. Also, a few of you, get ready. Go with me to the South Pole?"


    "" Silently silenced for a while, Coulson got a full of resentful answers. "Yes, sir!"


    It is a way to alleviate one''s pain by transferring your own pain to someone else''s body and finding someone to share it with. Just like now, Coulson needs someone to share.


    On the other hand, it was hard to return to Zhou Yi in the rhythm of his life, but found that it is very difficult to get a moment of silence. I haven��t been able to live honestly at home for two days and live a life of ordinary people. He was completely interrupted by the unexpected news of the peace he wanted.


    The news was passed by her mother, and the meaning of the expression was very simple. It was the extreme dissatisfaction that Zhou Yi forgot her command and warned him not to make the same mistake again. Especially at this opportunity now.


    Susan has already returned to New York with this London-New York plane, and Zhou Wei has clearly said that she will be responsible for all the pick-up and drop-off work. Her meaning is obvious, that is, Zhou Yi seizes the opportunity to go further.


    This special assignment task will be a pleasure in the past, but now it can only become a big trouble, really big trouble.


    Zhou Yi couldn''t imagine what it would be like if Susan and Ida met together. Mars hit the Earth, or the Ice Age. This is something that Zhou Yi definitely doesn''t want to see.


    The most important thing is that he still can''t help.


    Not only because of Zhou Wei��s orders, but more importantly, Susan is likely to really believe what Zhou Wei said, waiting for Zhou Yi to pick her up. If he doesn''t go, then it is really hurtful.


    The average friend can''t do this, not to mention that Zhou Yi is not just a normal friend for Susan.


    Thinking about it and thinking, Zhou Yi still decided to leave, and just now.


    Just in time for the company, Ada is not there. And this time, Selana also went to pick up the children who went to school. It��s not so easy to leave when you are alone.


    Zhou Yi, who thought very well, put on his coat and left his home while driving. He rushed to the airport, although there was still a time when Susan��s plane arrived. But he doesn''t mind waiting a little longer.


    Sitting in the coffee shop in the airport, I drank four or five cups of coffee. Zhou Yi finally waited for Susan��s flight. When Susan came out, Zhou Yi saw her and directly greeted her.


    "I am sorry, my mother just notified me that you are coming back today. Otherwise I should be able to prepare more fully!"


    Susie took over Susan��s suitcase, and Zhou Yi said to her with apologetic apology.


    Susan just shook her head with a smile, and some said playfully.


    "No, no, you are very happy to come to me. Seriously, I thought you would put my pigeons again!"


    "Wow!" Hearing this, Zhou Yi smiled. "This is really a little embarrassing, you know. My relationship with Tony is very good, so he was accused of going to the court to be such an important thing. I can''t help him to help him."


    "Well, look at this big card for you and your friends, this thing is fine." Susan licked his long hair like a golden sand, Susan smiled brightly. "But I think this kind of thing, it is best not to have the next time. You know, I have been preparing for a long time. But I heard the news, really. I am almost mad."


    "It''s really a bad thing to make you angry, although I like how you look angry. But I promise. I won''t be there again."


    "This is what you said, you should never forget."


    "My memory has always been good, so don''t worry."


    The two men walked side by side from the airport with a smile and looked like a pair of lovers. And looking at the two people who are so matched, the person hiding in the dark is quietly clenching his fist. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 351： Frustrated person

    Watching Zhou Yi and Susan get on the bus, like all the sweet couples, they completely ignored everything else in the surrounding area and left the airport.


    Reed. Richards with deep regrets, lowered his head. Although he is a recognized genius in the world of scientific research, a brave man who does not swear by his eyes. But emotionally, he is a soft and hesitant soft egg.


    Finally, in the agitation of friends, Susan took over and wanted to give her a surprise. But when he saw Zhou Yi, who was the first to meet, and Susan��s smile on his face when he saw him. All his expected actions have been put aside.


    He didn''t have the courage to go up, even saying hello, he couldn''t do it with a face. So he can only watch Susan leave, and another man.


    It is so weak on emotional issues that even his friends are somewhat unsatisfied.


    His best friend, Ben. Grimm went forward. He pressed his shoulder and asked him in his voice.


    "Since you still have her in your heart, why not go up and tell Susan. You must understand, Reed. Your weakness and retreat can never be emotionally exchanged for you any progress. If you go on like this, you will never May Susan change her mind."


    This is the buddy who has always had a good relationship when Reid was in high school. He was born in a slum, and unlike Reid, a talented scientist since childhood, his talents were average. However, his character is as strong as a rock. He relies on his own struggles and hard work. He enters the same university with Reid through the graduating policy of rugby players.


    In college, they met Susan together, and there, he looked at Susan and Reid. Then separate step by step.


    Seriously, he feels a pity for this matter. Because in his eyes. Reed and Susan are definitely a natural pair. There are no more people in the world than they are. So he has been doing his best and wants to reconnect this pair of friends. Even Reid will appear here, and he also told him to come over.


    As the most offensive rugby quarterback ever, Ben has always thought that offense is the best defense. If you want to keep your love that is about to be broken, there is no certain offensiveness. But the weakness of his good friend really made him too disappointed. So that he had to warn him again.


    And listening to his friend''s warning, Reid took a deep breath and slowly grew out.


    He did not have the courage to go up, but in his heart, he once again convinced himself.


    "Forget it, Ben. It doesn''t make sense. I understand. I am not a qualified boyfriend, not a suitable lover. That person will be better than me, you look at Susan. That is I have never had a happy time with me. I don''t have to destroy this happiness, really. That''s fine!"


    "Oh, please. Reed, have you done nothing? I mean, you don''t even know who the guy is. Don''t you worry about Susan? She may meet bad guys too!"


    For this excuse of Reid, this moment felt a deep helplessness. He really didn''t want to understand why Reid would be indecisive in this way. It��s just that people are angry.


    "Okay, Ben. I know that you are also kind, but forget it." After taking a solid arm, Reid was reluctant, but turned his head resolutely. "I know that gentleman. It''s an accomplished character. With him. Susan won''t have any problems. Or they are together. It''s the best combination."


    "Hey, you will always be like this!" The reluctantly defeated by Reid''s excuses shook his head helplessly. He hugged his shoulder and comforted. "Well, since you said that. But I can tell you that it is impossible for you to have any other hopes."


    "I know, in fact, I didn''t have much hope. Well, let me have a drink. After we graduated from college, it seems that we rarely get together to drink."


    "If you want to drink, I can accompany you. At least there is someone who will throw you home after you are drunk!"


    When I fell in love, my friend became the best comfort. And already got into the car, Susan, who left the airport, didn''t know that there was a man who was hurting her.


    Now she is still very happy, and she has also taken the cosmetics out of her bag with great interest, and made up her makeup for the rearview mirror.


    Women generally care about men looking at their eyes. So like lenses like makeup, they are generally not willing to be seen. Especially the favorite male. But there are always some exceptions, such as a woman who is like a beautiful woman like Susan.


    They do not want to cover up some of the defects on their faces, but to make their beauty more perfect. In fact, to their extent, makeup is nothing more than a life flavoring that is not necessary. So Susan��s brightness is not too concerned about being watched by Zhou Yi.


    However, when Zhou Yi��s eyes swept over her face again and again, she still couldn��t stand it.


    "Why, is there anything wrong with my face?"


    Beautiful women always care about even a little bit of jealousy on their own. Although she can clearly see herself in the rearview mirror, she still worried about what strange things would appear on her face in Zhou Yi''s eyes. They always want to show their best side to a particular person, and this has never changed.


    "Of course not. I just appreciate it, just like watching art. I have to say, Susan. You don''t need makeup at all, really. Because you are already beautiful enough."


    Zhou Yi opened the car and shook his head and praised it. Every time he saw Susan, he had a stunning feeling. This time, he is no exception.


    "Get it, don''t look at jokes. I don''t believe that women can do without cosmetics. You have to know that this is a must for women."


    It was praised by Zhou Yi, and the smile on Susan��s face immediately brightened. However, she herself did not agree with Zhouyi''s flattery in her words, but instead seriously refuted it.


    This is of course a euphemistic statement. Zhou Yi will not be stupid enough to argue with her on this issue. So he moved the topic very wisely.


    ��Speaking of essentials. I personally think that food is the real must-have compared to cosmetics. I think the plane you have been doing for so long must be hungry. What do you want to eat?��


    "What do you want to eat? Sorry, I really can''t think of what I want to eat. Or you decide. I believe that you are a senior foodie!"


    Speaking of eating, Susan, who is pursuing a diet and losing weight, obviously does not have much opinion. She directly handed over the initiative to Zhou Yi, and Zhou Yi heard this and immediately gave her opinion.


    "So that''s a Mexican snack. You need some delicious, high-energy stuff. Don''t say anything about losing weight, believe me, you are good now, you don''t need to lose weight at all. And I can guarantee that there is definitely one there. A place where people can''t forget!"


    "Are you sure?" Zhou Yi��s vows did not allow Susan to believe. But she still has the courage to try it. "Well, I said it. I listen to you."


    "Trust me, yes!" said this. Zhou Yi took Susan to the Mexican restaurant she had visited last time. By the way, this restaurant has a strange name. A cut chicken called a spicy taste.


    It was pulled into the restaurant by Zhou Yi, and Susan was shocked by the scene of the heat inside. She really didn''t think that in such a small restaurant, it could be full of this level. She even had some doubts that she and Zhou Yi could not find a place to sit down.


    But obviously she looked down on Zhou Yi''s ability, or sneaked at the charm of Franklin. Zhou Yigang came in. The sharp-eyed waiter immediately saw him and warmly greeted him.


    "Hey, Mr. Zhou. Welcome, I can see you is my greatest luck today."


    "Is it, Coppola? I really don''t know that I have such magical power. Right, is there a seat?" and this familiar waiter had a joke, and Zhou Yi asked the key points.


    "I didn''t have it. But I know a location that has just been unsubscribed. I haven''t reported it yet. So you understand!"


    The waiter, Miss Coppola, smiled slyly. At the same time, to Zhou Yi, you have a look that you understand and understand.


    Zhou Yi naturally understood what she meant and immediately nodded.


    "Thank you, then. Coppola. I will bring you a gift next time."


    "Then I will look forward to your next visit." Coppola apparently had a little understanding of Zhou Yi''s unusual background, so she was also looking forward to the gift that Zhou Yi said. This made her service more thoughtful. "So come with me, Mr. Zhou has this beautiful lady. I will provide you with the best service."


    Her words made the nearby customers start to pick up.


    "Hey, Coppola. I want the best service. You are a differential treatment. I am going to complain with the old man!"


    "Daddy went to Mexico to buy goods, and I will come back next week. Also, eating can''t stop your mouth. This is my most lavish guest, scaring people away, but I have to finish with you." ��


    As a joke and a guest gag, Coppola countered, and with Zhou Yi they came to the only empty table.


    "There is something you need, just say it. Your guests are afraid to know something more about us than I am. But this lady, do you need me to recommend something to you?"


    Coppola is still passionate, but he is familiar with it. This made Susan somewhat unaccustomed, but it was not annoying. Zhou Yi said at this time.


    "It��s the same as when I last came. Plus a fruit salad, dessert and tequila. If you have a wine, look for something that is not too strong!"


    "Okay, wait!" Coppola blew away, and Susan asked curiously at this time.


    "You seem to be familiar with it, I see her very familiar with you."


    "Smart is like a little girl with hardworking ants." Weaving the language gave an evaluation, Zhou Yi said with a smile. "Why, some do not adapt to the atmosphere here?" (To be continued.)


    Ps: Revised, almost didn''t know. Really, it is better to change to the anti-piracy version. Mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 352： a watch

    ��The atmosphere here?�� Looking around, Susan said with a smile. "Why, do you think I can''t adapt to this too busy environment?"


    "I know that you like quiet places, but sometimes try a special feeling, in fact, it is still very good." Smiled and raised an eyebrow, Zhou Yi replied. "At the very least, the excitement here is still somewhat interesting."


    "It''s very interesting, it seems like everyone is very happy."


    "Of course, this is the happiness that people who enjoy food have. And I believe that you will soon be integrated into it."


    "So let me wait and see!"


    Soon, Mexican cuisine with a tempting aroma was sent. Susan tried some and then never stopped. The temptation from the food has completely captured her. She has devoted herself to the enjoyment of food, and even forgot her own example.


    For Susan who is doing this, Zhou Yi is a bit surprised. But it is not annoying at all. In this case, if you have to do it while you are eating, then such a person will only feel uncomfortable.


    On the contrary, those who can reveal the true nature on this occasion will make people love their hearts.


    Susan has always been an elegant and generous, educated intellectual beauty. Even anger is the type that never shows up. But when I was here, I was able to yell because I had a delicious meal. This kind of naive performance like a child, let her suddenly have a charm into the hearts of people.


    Looking at Susan like this, Zhou Yi felt that he even trembled with his heart. He had already had some firm ideas that had once again been shaken, to what extent he had shaken. I am afraid that he is not even aware of himself.


    Looking at Zhou Yi so sadly looking at himself, Susan instantly shyly cheeked cheeks.


    "Why, what did I eat to scare you?"


    "No, how come!" Hearing Susan said, Zhou Yi immediately returned to God. Said with a smile. "I just didn''t think that the way you eat would be so cute. Really, it seems like my two daughters are eating desserts."


    "Hey! Say I am like your daughter. Is it too much?"


    "I am sorry, in fact, my meaning should be that you are really flattering. Really, I found that you are getting more and more beautiful, in my opinion."


    ��Uh huh?�� Zhou Yi��s unclear words made Susan send a strange sound from his nose. Then there was some weird silence.


    For praise from Zhouyi. In fact, her heart is still very happy. Because they don''t get along very long, and this is the first time Zhou Yi has clearly expressed her own voice. Generally speaking, this time often means that there is a possibility for them to go further.


    This is a good news for Susan. Because the relationship between them is really strange. The party that is resisting is actually Zhou Yi and not her. I am afraid that no one will believe this kind of thing.


    In short, after the progress. It is still necessary to go further. It was just at this time that things were almost eaten. Susan thought for a moment, and took out a gift box from the bag and placed it in front of Zhou Yi.


    "Right, there is a thing for you. I remember the watch that you wore last time. It seems like a watch. Zhou Hao and I said, your watch is not so solemn. So I thought about it and bought it. This thing is for you."


    "Although it''s true, it''s not a pleasure to be told." Hearing the comments from his mother who was conveyed by Susan, Zhou Yi couldn''t laugh. But still got a gift from Susan. "But still thank you, Susan. This is the first gift I received this year!"


    "Don''t thank. Don''t you open it?" Zhou Yi said, so that Susan smiled happily, and then he took advantage of him to quickly open the gift she gave.


    Following the wishes from Susan, Zhou Yi opened the gift box in front of him. Then he saw a beautiful watch placed inside the gift box.


    Patek Philippe''s brand, the style of this brand has always been beautiful and elegant, it looks particularly attractive. Although Zhou Yi has always had no appreciation for such luxury goods, he has to admit that this thing is much better than the electronic watch he made.


    I took my watch and put it on my wrist. Zhou Yi smiled and said to Susan.


    "Thank you very much, this watch is very good. You must use a lot of thoughts?"


    "It''s okay, it just happened to be seen at the auction. Then I thought about what Zhou Wei said. Just bought it by the way."


    Susan answered casually, as if she didn''t take much effort. But Zhou Yi still knows, she must have made a lot of thoughts. Patek Philippe, which is circulating in this kind of auction, is generally a rare item, and you want to find a suitable one. It takes more than just energy and a lot of money.


    The ability to buy such an expensive luxury for a man has already explained a lot of things.


    "In any case, thank you, Susan. I am very happy, I will keep this gift."


    The finger rubbed on the dial. Zhou Yi solemnly guaranteed it. He doesn''t value the price of the watch. After all, expensive luxury jewelry is not a problem for him. What he is looking at is this mind, a mind that everyone can understand.


    "You like it!" Zhou Yi''s guarantee made Susan laugh more happy. But after laughing, she couldn''t help but yawn.


    Today, for her, it is still a little too tired. After spending half a day on the plane, she was sleepy immediately after eating the meal.


    "Let''s go, Susan. I will send you to the place to rest. Where are you going?"


    "Send me to Manhattan. I am looking for a hotel there. I will stay for a while. My friends and team are also in Manhattan. It will be more convenient when I am closer."


    ��Well?�� Hearing Susan��s answer, Zhou Yi had some surprises. "I thought you had a place to live in New York?"


    "I used to live in a teacher''s apartment at the university, but since my friends and I have dismissed the work of the school, I have no place to live. After all, there are some small differences between me and my friends, even now. We are the same team. But I am not convenient to live with them."


    "Well, I think I know what to do." Hearing Susan''s narrative, Zhou Yi smiled. Just called Coppola. He finished the account and gave Coppola a big tip as usual. Then Susan took the car and drove in the direction of the Upper East Side.


    When Susan didn''t know what Zhou Yi was going to do, Zhou Yi had taken her to where they lived when they first came to New York.


    Although it has been so many years. The Zhouyi family has not lived in this place. However, this place was still preserved by Zhou Yi, and people were regularly scheduled to clean up and replace equipment. Originally he intended to leave this apartment to his sister as her adult gift. But Xia Weisi does not seem to be interested in how it looks.


    So this time. This apartment has a special role.


    While carrying Susan��s luggage, he groped for the headlights that opened the apartment. Zhou Yi dragged Susan and walked in and said to her.


    "This is where I used to live. At that time, I was still a student. Everything has not yet started. Now count. It has been many years, everything is different. But I have kept everything here. I have to find someone to maintain regularly, water and electricity. So, you can live here with confidence. How long will it last?"


    Looking at the area is almost as large as half of the real estate, well-organized, looks extraordinarily warm, full of a home-like apartment. Susan had some surprises, but she quickly asked with some hesitation.


    "Do not do this well, will your family not have any opinions?"


    "Don''t worry about this, my mother will be happy to come over. As for my children. They live with me on the island. If there is trouble, it is at most my sister. You have also seen it is summer.��˿. But don''t worry about him, she is now in the city of Hui Yao. I say hello to her, even if she is back, there is no big deal."


    "But" Susan still has some hesitation, so suddenly she lives in Zhouyi''s home, although not cohabiting. But it is also somewhat beyond her previous vision.


    "There is nothing, Susan. Let''s be happy, it''s not a big deal." Pulled the lights in the master bedroom and took clean towels and pajamas from the closet. Zhou Yi did not refuse to say. "These are all I should do. No? My mother and I promised to take care of you, so you can live here with confidence."


    "So, okay. Thank you, easy!"


    Zhou Yi has said this level. Susan could only compromise in the end.


    "Don''t be too polite with me, we don''t need this between us!" Zhou Yi smashed up everything he could do. "Pajamas and towels are new, you can use them casually. There is only regular milk change in the refrigerator. If you have anything else you need, talk to me. And tomorrow you will go to your teammate. No It��s not a car. Whether it��s a taxi or a bus, it��s both troublesome and unsafe. I leave the car key to you, you can drive me first. Finally, there should be nothing else?��


    At this time, Zhou Yi and his usual appearance did not look like at all. Susan saw his lazy look and saw his gentle look. I also saw him arrogant in front of a bunch of powerful people. But like this, it looks like an old butler. She was the first time she saw it.


    It was this kind of appearance that I had never seen before, but Susan felt a kind and considerate warmth.


    When she was still with Reid, the most uncomfortable thing was this kind of thoughtfulness and gentleness. A boyfriend who is bent on research has treated her even concerned about the cold and cold machine. Then such a boyfriend is better than not, so she broke up with Reid.


    This choice may seem cruel and cold at the time. But now it seems that it is the most correct decision.


    Everyone has the right to pursue their own happiness. For yourself, to find someone who can bring happiness to yourself, what is wrong?


    Susan thinks this way. And she is also on this road, and has gone firmly. (~^~)


    Ps: I admit, I am wrong. I ask everyone for forgiveness. The US team''s plane is falling in the Arctic, not the South Pole. I confused the US team with the big super. Now that the starting point has been revised, I really don''t know how to change it. Therefore, when you look at the official, you should have a temporary direction identification obstacle, let us give up the past. Mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 353： Performance game subway ghost

    I walked out of my old apartment and watched the already dark weather. Zhou Yi was thinking hard to really go back on foot.


    This is not a leisurely experience, I want to experience some of New York''s night life. But just want to delay the time, by the way to find a reasonable excuse to cover up her and Susan.


    These things really can''t let Ada know, otherwise he really doesn''t know what horrible thing the vinegar jar can do. Be aware that her current energy level is definitely more than nuclear weapons, if it breaks out because of emotional problems. So many troubled New Yorks will have to rob another.


    Even for the innocent New Yorkers, Zhou Yi felt that I couldn''t easily let Ada know about it. So finding ways to cover up is the most important thing.


    But how do you cover it? Thinking of this problem, Zhou Yi only felt that his head was jumping. He never felt that Ada''s original spy work would be such a troublesome issue. If he can, he really wants to go to the SHIELD and conduct some training on psychological reactions.


    But obviously this is impossible, because time is not very allowed. Therefore, he can only think hard about it and see if he can dig something out of his mind.


    However, the situation is not ideal. Everyone else came out from the Upper East Side and sat on the subway. This so-called reason is still not complete enough.


    "What should I do? What should I do?" Thinking about it, Zhou Yi suddenly found that something was wrong with him. A strange force spread out in the carriage and quickly entangled all the passengers. In less than two seconds, all of these passengers fell asleep. The subway, which was originally noisy, was quietly surprised.


    Only Zhou Yi was not affected, and only he was still in action. Not because he is immune to this strange power, but because this power does not aim at him at all.


    The caster seems to be interested in making him awake and then wants to do something to him.


    In this case, Zhou Yi smiled. Then I stood up and looked around for a circle and asked the people around me.


    "Sir. What happened to you. What happened?"


    Of course, no one answered his question, in fact, when his finger had just been pointed to the man around him. This guy can no longer sit there right, only one end stuck in the seat.


    "What happened?" Underestimated and inferior, Zhou Yi made a gloomy and serious expression on his face. He quickly went to the front of several passengers. Push them a bit. Just like the previous passenger, they fell asleep and fell down.


    Zhou Yi immediately made a look of surprise, and quickly took out his mobile phone from his pocket. However, the signal on the mobile phone is broken, and it is impossible to contact the outside world through a mobile phone.


    The subway is moving. There is no way to stop. The sight in front of us is so weird. As for Zhou Yi, he also showed the actions that a person who had an emergency should have. All the conditions have been met, how do you think that the guy in the dark should also show up.


    So Zhou Yi frowned and yelled in the empty subway car.


    "Who are you, come back to me. I know someone is in the dark, say, what do you want to do?"


    After asking this question, it was quiet for a few tens of seconds. After a few tens of seconds, a voice with a strange vibrato passed from behind him.


    "Zhou Yi, are you not afraid?"


    "Afraid?" Going back, looking at a whole body that appeared on the window glass was shrouded in green light. I can hardly see the appearance. I can only tell the guy who seems to be the same as the ghost. Zhou Yi directly raised his voice and said. "It��s a big mistake if you think I��m afraid of such a thing.��


    "Pretend to be a ghost? Do you think these are fake?" The ghost on the glass made a smirk. "Since you don''t believe what you see, then I will let you feel some good, what is true fear!"


    The words just fell, the lights in the subway immediately went out, and a layer of green haze melted out of the glass, making the entire dark subway completely only appear in horror movies. Dark ghost field.


    In the same place in this ghost field, the sinister laughter echoes like the wind.


    "Look. Look at everything in front of you. Zhou Yi, see if these are true or fake?"


    A ghost-like phantom circling in the carriage, his incomparably finger light gently touches the surrounding seats and armrests. All of them showed a trace of corrosion on the top. And when he circled around, he almost left his mark in the entire carriage.


    That kind of certainty is true and there are traces of existence. This can almost completely prove that everything in front of us is not an illusion, nor a mischief of fraud. It is really a psychic phenomenon.


    "What the **** are you? Goblin? Ghost?"


    Faced with such a scene, Zhou Yi showed tension. But it is still far from the extent of the collapse. No reason has ran away from him. He is still asking rationally about this ghost problem.


    "What am I? I am your fear. Zhou Yi! ********** loitering, the power and magic in the soul and fear of human beings. I swallow the soul and take life away. So fear me Let me be afraid. Shake in front of me!"


    The mad laughter almost shocked the entire subway. In his laughter, all the glass cracked a clear crack. And this seems to highlight his different powers.


    "You want my life, why? Have I offended you? Or, do you want to get something else from me?"


    Zhou Yi��s body was a little trembling, and even his eyebrows were shaking. It seems that he seems to have some fear, but has not yet reached the level of satisfaction with the ghost.


    In fact, from the past to the present, the ghost has always been so dissatisfied with the performance of Zhou Yi. He wants to let him fear, fear to lose his mind, lose his self, and let him be completely at the mercy of others. However, Zhou Yi always feels a little worse, and it is a very important feeling.


    Although he showed the fear he wanted, it was useless that this fear of being completely overwhelmed.


    Now, the ghost can only continue.


    "It''s not Zhou Yi, the master of the Japanese. This kind of mind and reason is worthy of your achievements. But now, these things can''t save you, your mind is firm, your reason is clear. You can''t Change one thing, your life is now in my grasp, so you have to follow my control!"


    "This is impossible, you guy who doesn''t know what the **** is. Tell me what you want. Then hurry off my eyes."


    Zhou Yimeng��s wave of hands, like all powerful people, is arrogant. But when he said this, there was a slight vibrato in the accent. This seems to show that he is not as tough as he is externally realized.


    The ghost feels that he seems to have seen the guilty guilt of Zhou Yi, so his tone suddenly becomes more comfortable.


    "You want me to go away, ah hahaha! Why should I go away, just stay with you, appreciate your fear, appreciate your meager courage. Look at you a little bit in front of me." Going into despair. Isn''t this a very wonderful thing?"


    Speaking and talking, the ghost''s tone slammed.


    "But you want me to leave, it''s not impossible. But you need to make a deal, a deal that is not that important to you!"


    "What transaction?"


    "It''s actually very simple. Use your wealth, and the woman to exchange your life. That is, if you want to live, give me all that I said."


    The ghost''s voice appeared on Zhou Yi''s shoulder and whispered to him. When he heard him, Zhou Yi immediately made a shocked look.


    "You want Susan, why. How do you know her?"


    The ghost laughed.


    "I know everything, Zhou Yi. As long as it is something around you, I know all. Tell me now, what is your answer. You want your life, or want those that are not so important to you." What about it?"


    "You are giving me a joke. Susan is very important to me, how can I give her this monster to you!"


    Zhou Yi��s voice suddenly became like a roar, and he heard his answer. The green light that permeates the ghost suddenly rises by three points, almost as bright as a burning flame.


    "So, are you not going to want your own life? Zhou Yi, I advise you to think clearly. Just a woman, for her to give up your life, is it worth it? As long as you are still alive, what kind of woman encounters no? So, why is this just for you, you are so persistent. You have to know that if you die, then it really ends."


    "When it is dead, everything is over?" Repeated the words, Zhou Yi''s face showed obvious hesitation. He seems hesitant and seems to be choosing a difficult problem. "Why, why do you want Susan. Can''t anyone else besides her?"


    "Are you scared, Zhou Yi. This is great!" The ghost''s tone instantly became as comfortable as the addict who had just taken drugs. His voice became as fascinating as his existence. "As for why, of course, because she is the woman who appears around you. As a person who has been watching you, of course, to take away such valuable things, I can make up for all my losses. So, it is time to tell me about you. The answer is, Zhou Yi. What is your choice?"


    "My choice, my choice?"


    Hesitation seems to continue, but the choice is no longer difficult. Zhou Yi, who was head down, slowly stopped the trembling on his body. He repeated the problem of ghosts. Then gave his own answer.


    "Of course it is a dream, you idiot!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 354： Tragedy ghosts

    "What?" Hearing Zhou Yi''s answer, the ghost slammed and seemed to have not understood what Zhou Yi had said. Then he saw Zhou Yi sticking his hand directly to himself.


    This made him immediately mad, and a mortal in the district dared to do something about his existence, and he simply did not know how to live. He has already thought about how to give him a punishment to let him know what kind of gap between them.


    However, he did not wait for him to think about what kind of means he should use. A terrible force he could never imagine suddenly swept his entire body. There was almost no possibility of struggle. In front of this power, he only felt a whirlwind, and then he involuntarily flew toward Zhou Yi��s palm.


    When the ghost finally recovered, he discovered that he had been imprisoned in a small space that could not be imagined.


    This is a small, really poor space, because from his point of view, everything in the past has grown bigger and I don��t know how many times. A person standing in front of him is almost as big as a mountain, which makes him even wonder if his current size is as big as an ant.


    "What is going on, what happened?" Numerous questions lingered in the ghost''s heart, causing him to yell involuntarily. "Let me go out, let me go."


    "Quiet, little guy. If you are so noisy again, I can''t guarantee that you can still have this strength to continue."


    Zhou Yi��s voice rushed from his top. When the ghost looked up, he immediately saw the huge face of Zhou Yi that almost obscured all his sights. And this face that has just hesitated and feared is now full of drama and playfulness. It��s like an actor who just played all the people on the stage by acting.


    "You are not Zhou Yi, who are you? Why do you pretend to be like him?"


    Looking at Zhou Yi, who suddenly turned from a prey to a hunter, the ghost groaned and groaned. He did not believe that Zhou Yi, a financial tycoon worth hundreds of billions, would be an extraordinary presence with magical power. So he used to think of Zhou Yi as a bodyguard-like character, or the kind of guy who had the same purpose as him, but who had first boarded it.


    The ear heard the ghost''s drink. Zhou Yi��s face hangs a disdainful smile.


    "Even if I don''t know my true identity, I have the courage to appear in front of me. Should I say that you are stupid, or should you say that you are courageous?"


    "Real identity? What do you mean? Damn, what the **** are you talking about?"


    The ghost roared like a roar in his eyes. Zhou Yi��s identity instantly became confusing and full of dangerous feelings. For his roar, Zhou Yi just shook his head and said with a slap.


    "Unfortunately. I didn''t answer your interest and didn''t answer your obligations. And now, what you should do is tell me what I want to know, not what I ask. You need to figure out the reality, you The life is in my hand. Do you understand?"


    He said. Just a small shot in the tiny space where the ghost is imprisoned. Suddenly, this space, which was originally much smaller than Dew, immediately shook. The pressure from the outside caused the interior of the space to fluctuate with high frequency, and this shock almost destroyed the ghost''s almost illusory body.


    The ghost''s body is composed of not real material, and it is very immune. But in the face of the magical power of the void, it is clear that his immunity is too low.


    So just this, he immediately mourned with pain, and even the strange green mist on his body became much thinner. There is no doubt that if there are two more, he still has an intuitive existence.


    "No, no. No! Stop, stop. You want to ask, I will tell you all!"


    The power beyond the scope of the ghost''s understanding made him unable to resist, and did not have the courage to resist. When the pain swept his soul, he had no bones and he was even more unrelenting.


    "Very good, tell me who sent you. Why do he want my wealth and Susan. Tell me this, maybe I can still send compassion to let you leave here. Otherwise, think about being heavy. Let''s crush the dead ants, I promise you won''t be much better than it."


    "I know, I know. I tell you. All tell you."


    The ghost trembled again and again, and soon revealed all the things that he knew.


    "I was ordered to come to you, in order to get your wealth from you, and the woman. My master wants you to hand over all the wealth. Then I roll away from the woman named Susan." Of course, he also ordered me to threaten you and make a good show with him. It would make it easier for him to approach the woman."


    "Oh, it''s really interesting. I don''t know who it is. I actually put my idea on my head." With a cold scream, Zhou Yi pinched the small space prison between his fingers. Take him to his own eyes. Then I stared straight at the ghost inside. "Tell me, who is your master?"


    "My master, my master..." The identity of his master, the ghost clearly has a little flinch. I can see that he is afraid of his master. However, Zhou Yi quickly let him understand, and now he should be more afraid of himself.


    A faint fire appeared on his fingertips. From a human point of view, even a cigarette is probably a little troublesome. But for the trapped ghost, it is as terrible as the melting pot of steel. The hot temperature infiltrated into the air for a moment, so that the ghost was almost completely evaporated.


    "Don''t, don''t! Don''t tell me! I said, I said. My master is Victor, Victor. von Dum. He wants me to threaten you, he wants to take everything away. I am telling everything. , take this terrible thing away from my eyes!"


    The ghost that has been nearly collapsed by Zhou Yi''s various means is really unable to hold up the pressure of increasing pressure. He can only reveal the name of his master.


    When I heard the name, Zhou Yi stunned.


    "Dum? You mean the Victor of Dum? How can he drive you like this evil spirit, and why should he target me?"


    "The master is a magician, I was summoned by him from a magic book that was handed down. As for why the owner wants to do this, I don''t know anything. Let me go, let me go. I am just a pity. The soul of the tour, as long as you let me go, I promise. I will never appear in front of you again."


    "You won''t appear in front of me any more." The fingertips were slightly hard, and the temporary shaped space was instantly crushed. Nature. The ghost inside did not even have a chance to scream, and it was completely erased.


    After doing all this, Zhou Yi once again sat back in his position. And quietly released a glimmer of light, lifting the magic of the passengers around him.


    The passengers woke up. And completely ignorant of what happened. They were amazed at the weird traces that appeared in the carriage and there were many ideas for it. Almost everyone has their own saying that only Zhou Yi, he always sits there honestly. Keep silent.


    No one knows what he is thinking. No one can guess the relationship between him and him. He is very ordinary and hardly attracts anyone''s attention.


    quickly. The subway is at the next stop. Zhou Yi immediately got out of the subway. He walked and thought.


    Victor thinks a lot about his reasons. But what makes him feel the most likely is his huge wealth. From the mouth of the evil spirit, he can hear it. Victor does not know his hidden identity. Just when he is an ordinary rich man.


    Then it is almost certain that all his actions are from his own personal wishes. It is not a deliberate temptation of a special organization. As for the reason, after having such awareness. Zhou Yi can almost guess a seven seven eight eight.


    Dum is not a Japanese company but also Stark, a large enterprise controlled by individuals. Although the nominal Dum company belongs to Victor. But in fact, the financial predators from Wall Street are the real masters.


    When the company is still profitable, these predators may be as honest as the wood floating in the water. But when Osborne announced Dr. Octavius''s artificial sun plan. These greedy guys are not likely to sit and live.


    As Zhou Yi said, in front of Tony''s Ark reactor, Dum, which relies on the energy industry to support the girders, has no competitiveness at all. However, Tony was still making some compromises. He did not kill these traditional energy companies, but left them a little breathing space.


    But Osborne, who has always been a storm, will not be so easy to forgive. After he puts his hand into the energy industry, these guys who can still live now are absolutely dead.


    No one wants to die on a ship that is destined to sink, so these people will surely save their losses as much as possible before everything becomes a reality.


    This is a completely unreasonable choice. But for Dum, which relies on their capital injections, when they pulled the funds away from the company. This company is actually on the verge of death.


    As the owner of the company was founded, how could Victor''s possible fall of the company? So he took his attention to himself and it was a imaginable thing.


    However, a little Zhou Yi still does not understand very well, that is why it is. and also. What does this all have to do with Susan.


    He didn''t have anything to offend him, and how did Victor know that Susan was with her?


    When I think about it, Zhou Yi thinks of a possibility. That was what Victor and Susan knew and had an early attempt at her. And it is exactly today. He saw something with Susan at the airport.


    With this conjecture, he quickly remembered the first time he officially met with Susan, when Susan did say hello to Victor with a familiar attitude.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi suddenly felt that something was wrong. Because he found Susan very likely to be dangerous at this time.


    Victor has taken risks and even dared to use evil means to press the black hand. So who can guarantee that he will have an exception to Susan?


    Thinking of it, he walked quickly into the darkness where no one was watching. Then it disappeared instantly in the same place.


    He has to go and see that he will feel relieved only when he sees Susan. (~^~) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 355： Identity exposed in the backyard

    Zhou Yi��s figure suddenly disappeared in the place where he just stayed. After a long time, a crappy figure sneaked out.


    She looked at the place where Zhou Yi disappeared, holding a mobile phone in her hand and turning the lights back and forth. Until it was determined that Zhou Yi was indeed not in this place, the crappy guy took a sigh of relief and snorted.


    "It��s really a big discovery. I actually caught the real body of a superhero. But who is it?"


    She groaned, and at the same time, her fingers were like a gust of wind, and it was a maddening press against her mobile phone. After a moment, she gave a loud cheer.


    "Ah, find you."


    Looking at her mobile phone at this time, she will find all the identity information of Zhouyi on her mobile phone screen. It��s not just Zhou Yi��s current identity, but even his resume in the past. All appeared on this phone.


    And flipping the contents of the mobile phone, this means has been apparently unusual women issued a very interesting self-speaking.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting. The chairman of the Japanese company is actually like Bruce. Wayne is a guy with a special identity in the dark. This kind of thing can be met by me. It seems that today is a lucky day. Very Ok, Zhou Yi. Let me expose your true face and see who you are?"


    Zhou Yi, who was in a hurry, couldn��t know, she was actually stared at by an ordinary woman, and she did her next goal. Now all his spirit is placed on the safety of Susan.


    He was worried that Victor would be doing something to Susan at this time, so he rushed to his old apartment at the fastest speed.


    Without knocking on the door to disturb Susan, Zhou Yi did not want her to know that someone was hitting her idea. So he stood in a hidden corner and scanned all the suspicious things around him.


    Soon, he found something wrong. Something with strange powers was quietly placed around his apartment. Apparently, Victor in the dark was prepared to do something about Susan living in the apartment.


    However, no matter what they want to do. This time is impossible.


    Stretching out his hand on the wall of the apartment, Zhou Yi silently mobilized his own divinity. The power of power gives the apartment a special power.


    Under the power of Zhou Yi, the old apartment he once lived in will become a special holy place. It is filled with his divine power, which is enough to let any unscrupulous person taste the most costly.


    And all this is still done without Susan completely ignorant. Zhou Yi did not want these things beyond her cognition to appear in Susan''s world. He feels that he has an obligation to maintain her current peaceful life. Whether it is Victor or anyone else, he does not want them to have any negative impact on Susan.


    He already has a special feeling for Susan. So anyway, he will find a way to protect him.


    After finishing everything he could do, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but take a look at Susan. At this time, Susan had already taken a shower, put on her pajamas, and lay down on the bed. Tired for a whole day, she couldn''t stand the sleepiness from inside the body and slept heavily.


    And looking at her quiet sleep. Zhou Yi��s heart gave birth to a kind of silence that could not be said. At this moment he even had the idea of ??always looking at her like this. But he quickly suppressed this sudden reverie.


    If Susan is alone, he is willing to do so. But what he carries is far more than just the weight of a person.


    Sighed, Zhou Yi, as soon as he came back, left quietly. After he left, Susan didn''t know what strange things were dreaming, and her face showed a beautiful smile. That should be a sweet dream, a sweet dream that would make her laugh in her dreams. However, what she dreamed of was estimated to be clear only to her own heart.


    After disappearing for almost half a day, Zhou Yi quietly returned to his home. As soon as I walked into the living room, it was not unexpected. Ada was already sitting there, and her eyes fixed on him. Even more than her, there is a little bit of her head around her, and she is going to sleep at any time.


    This little vampire, since he was able to return to the sun, began to find ways to compensate for everything he had lost in the past. She is so curious about the world under the sun that she always likes to sway around the sun during the day. It was not until she took the child home that she regained her job as a housekeeper. Of course, at this time, she has no extra energy, so that Zhou Yi can see her. She is often a pair of people who are dozing off.


    It��s all about being a god, since there is such a big sleepy. Every time I saw this look, Zhou Yi was directly guilty. Thinking about it, he can only blame it on the habit. It is necessary to adjust the biological clock that has not changed for decades. For this little vampire, there are indeed some special methods and ways. Maybe this is her method, maybe.


    I found an excuse for myself, and Zhou Yi asked two women who looked at them as if they were waiting for themselves.


    "Why, have you not eaten yet?"


    "Of course, the owner of this family has not come back. How dare we eat?" Ada��s opening is a yin and yang scent, which makes Zhou Yi feel a vigilant moment. He immediately searched in his heart. Look at what vulnerabilities have been discovered by Ada.


    But when I thought about it, I didn''t find out what was missing. So he immediately asked with a smile.


    "How suddenly the tone is so strange, right, children?"


    "They had a classmate who lived today, so they went to the birthday party of the child. It is estimated that they will come back later. The lily will pick them up in the past, don''t worry about their safety." Serena snoring Answered with an eye. Her appearance is a bit distressing.


    "Serana, if you are sleepy, go to sleep for a while. Actually, you don''t have to wait for me."


    "That can''t be done, Ada said, today you have to ask for all the things!"


    The stupid Selana suddenly took out such a sentence and immediately let Zhou Yi��s heart scream. He knew that I was afraid that something had been exposed, but he still asked with a trace of luck.


    "What is it that comes out, are there two things that you both made wrong? I have been honestly staying at home for the past two days, and I have never been there."


    "But not today, when I came back today. You don''t have to stay at home honestly, but in places I don''t know!"


    Ada said so coldly, and then looked at Zhou Yi with a grudge. "It��s all this time, are you still not going to tell you where you went?"


    "Hey. I just picked up a friend who just returned to New York. Do you want to be like this? Make me like a prisoner under surveillance!"


    "If I can monitor you, I won''t hesitate." Coolly replied, Ada rolled his eyes and continued to interrogate. "What friends, don''t tell me that Tony and Rodi are them. They are very busy right now. And I don''t think you have any mood to pick up a man. Let''s say, which woman came to New York?"


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi felt the most real incredible moment. Even he would not predict such a ghost, so how did Ada guess that he was going to pick up Susan. If this is the induction of instinct, then this kind of induction is too strong. With this kind of skill, what excuse I would like to think about in the future, directly honestly confessed from the lenient.


    It seems that I saw the shock in Zhou Yi��s heart, and Ada was too lazy to pretend to be a ghost. Directly did not be angry, I told Zhou Yi the reason.


    "Your mother came over the phone. She asked about the condition of your two baby daughters. I also questioned my identity. In addition, she told me to tell you not to forget Susan''s pick-up time. Hehe. Susan. Isn''t that the name of the woman you met in the UK last time? It seems that you are not as much as I thought, there is no relationship at all!"


    ��Does the relationship always change with the development of time?�� He laughed twice, and Zhou Yi replied with a sigh of relief, and at the same time got together on the side of Ada. Reach out and want to hug their shoulders. "I swear I have done nothing, just simply entertaining it."


    "Is it?" The fingertips were cold, and Zhou Yi found a thin layer of ice blocking his exploratory attack. Then he heard the words of Ada''s cold ice. "I am sorry, given all that you said before, I can no longer believe every word you said. So recently you don''t want to touch me, honestly give me some reflection."


    After saying this, Ada stood up. Going to his room without heading back. She hasn''t returned to her room for a long time, and now she can almost completely show how angry she is in her heart.


    But this is also the case, whoever finds that the other half is greedy and wants to derail. I am afraid I will do it even more. Ada can do this now, instead of turning her face away, it has already shown that she is restrained.


    Zhou Yi knows very well that all this is a mistake of his own heart. But sometimes he really can''t restrain his feelings, of course, this kind of thing seems to be restrained.


    He sighed when he thought of it. Looking at Selana, who still has no spirit.


    "What do you want to say, I want to marry me now. Now at least I have enough mental preparation!"


    "I don''t have anything to worry about. I am very angry. But I can still accept it." Shaking his head, Serana said what she meant. "You just have to get Ada out, I don''t have any problems. Although I and Ida are a front line, I can bias you a little bit."


    "Serana?" The fiercely heard this, and Zhou Yi��s heart suddenly showed countless emotions. He really wanted to hold this cute little vampire into his arms and kiss her with awkwardness. But before he could open his arms, Serana dexterously rolled over and escaped, and quickly ran upstairs.


    At the same time, she also left a disappointment for Zhou Yi.


    "I''m sorry, I promised Ada. I won''t let you touch us recently. So, you will be patient!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian .net

 Chapter 356： Self-eaten evil fruit devil visit

    In Zhou Yi��s old apartment, Susan slept very heavy and heavy. And it is where she can''t see or hear. A smoky smog filled in.


    The smoke passed through the door and slid into the door of the apartment. Then a little bit of swaying into a vague figure.


    This is a guy with a well-behaved hand and a fuzzy facial features. As soon as he appeared in the house, he looked around the environment and walked toward the bedroom in a step. His goal is clear, Susan is resting. As for what he wants to do, you don''t have to guess if you want to get it. It won''t be a good thing.


    However, before he took a two-step road, a layer of golden lines suddenly appeared on the ground. Then it was full of the entire apartment.


    The light like a chain flies directly along the lines, and then tightly entangles this smoky silhouette. Before he struggled, he pulled him and tied him to the ground.


    The smoke-like figure was shocked and inexplicable. He just wanted to scream. A layer of flame rushed directly into his facial features, along with the ray chain that was entangled in him, and blocked all his voices back.


    He could only lick his face, rolling like a suffocation in the fire. Then quietly turned into nothingness in the hall.


    When this was over, the apartment��s living room was restored to calm. Everything seems to have never happened. Everything has been painted with a terminal symbol in the case of Susan''s unknown.


    But for the other side, Victor as one of the parties. Feng. Dum, the things to be experienced have only just begun.


    In his most private and secret place, Victor puts on a magical array using the magic he has learned. Then I turn a part of my consciousness into a nothingness between the existence and the non-existence. This thing is equivalent to another one, but it can do a lot of things that he can''t do.


    For example, quietly, from the eyes of countless people, take a living person away. This is not a difficult thing for the magical avatar. He has tried it many times in the past, and this time there will definitely be no errors. but. Things are totally different from what he thinks.


    During a few breaths, his magical avatar was completely wiped out. And the power that destroyed his avatar did not give up, but directly passed on the wrath of his own horror.


    The feeling of burning came over from my body, which made Victor almost want to be awkward. He stuck his throat tightly. I open my mouth and want to yell out. But from the eyes of his nephew, he could only make a dry, hoarse voice.


    Just like his burnt skin, in his throat, in his chest, all his organs are also being grilled by the hot heat. Almost all organic organizations are beginning to change. At a high temperature far beyond the flame. Pieces of burns appeared one after another in every corner of his body. This made him feel uncomfortable, but he couldn''t die.


    The pain of this burning fire does not allow him to die like this. He is far beyond the horror of ordinary people, so that he can not die so simply.


    He could only roll on the ground and swallow all his pain and sorrow into his stomach. Then in this extremely cruel repression, taste more intense pain.


    However, no matter how severe the pain is, it will end. When the feeling of the burning fire subsided a little, Victor finally took a long breath. Then a miserable, wicked mourning sound was heard.


    At this time, he has completely lost the appearance of a person. His whole body became a terrible black, and even the skin and muscles were completely burned together with his clothes. A block of cracked coke-shells filled his entire body and still had high temperatures. Let the oil that has permeated from his body sizzle on the coke shell from time to time.


    In addition, his body has a strange light. It is the light that shines from inside his body, like the fire of molten fire. The light passed through the thick, cracked coke of his body, which infiltrated like a flowing magma.


    Against this backdrop, Victor looks more like a monster with a lava flow, not a handsome and determined company boss.


    Why is this happening? It is something that Victor has never thought of. And he doesn''t have any thoughts about these useless things now. Now he has only one mind. That is to die.


    Only death can make him get rid of the pain of the present, and only death can give him a happy.


    But now he wants to die is not easy, because he can not control his body. The body that has become this appearance is almost impossible to be manipulated again. His nerves and muscles were almost turned into a coke. This made him only be there to squat there, like a sculpture to taste the pain.


    The most ridiculous thing is that his magical power is still providing him with strong vitality. Let him not die in this pain.


    The radiance of the melt that emanates from his body is his magic. Now this magic has become the root of his pain.


    Victor has never been like this time, abhorrent to the magical power of this hard work. At this moment, he thought that he was just an ordinary human being, not a magician. Because of this, he can die so fast, or change his mind. If so, he will not incur such a scourge.


    However, the bitter fruit has already been formed, and he has no other choice.


    He can only continue to mourn in pain. Waiting for the destruction that will come for a long time in mourning. There shouldn''t be any other possibility, but at this time, an old voice rang in his ear.


    "Let me see who this is, who is in painful sorrow. It turned out to be you, poor little Dum, persistent little Dum, thinking about the mother''s little Dum. Ah hahaha, please forgive me. Seeing your appearance, I really will not recognize your identity for a while!"


    Hearing this sound, Victor, who was already stiff like a statue, trembled fiercely. The heavy gasping sound came out of his throat like a leaking bellows. He desperately wanted to swear, wanting Raise your head to look at this sudden guy.


    But his body made him unable to do anything. He could only turn his own burnt eyes and make a dry, dry voice. Only maintain a posture that is almost impossible to change.


    "Oh, oh, it''s pitiful, little Dum! You can''t do anything like this. I''m in front of you. You have been looking for me for so long, don''t you want to see me?"


    The voice continued to behave like a mockery, but this time he was closer, almost to the eyes of Victor. By the time he can almost feel his breath.


    Victor''s emotions are getting more and more excited, but his excitement can''t change anything about the present. Until the guy who made an old voice, held out a hand and pinched his chin.


    The hand slammed Victor''s neck, causing his neck to squeak like a burnt wood. A piece of hard crumbs fell off his neck, exposing his yellow neck to the extent that he could barely see it with the naked eye. This can almost be said to be horrible, but the guy who did this did not even send out a little bit of a reaction.


    He just picked up Victor''s head and looked straight into his eyes. Said to him.


    "It''s really miserable, little Dum. You can''t even see it, you can''t even say it. Now you, even if I appear in front of you, you have no way at all. You said, I should How is it for you?"


    Victor''s breathing has become more crude, which is already the most extreme meaning he can express. It seems that he understood his mind, and the weird guy smiled and said.


    "I will give you a chance now, Little Dum. You must catch him!"


    He said, pinching Victor''s chin. Then he grew his mouth and sprayed a thick black smoke on Victor''s face.


    In an instant, the sounds of countless undead call signs appeared in this small secret room, and the darkness of the smoke became a dead soul that flew away, and swarmed into the body of Victor.


    That is the power that does not belong to the dust, the power that belongs only to the devil. Under this power, a miracle appeared on Victor''s body.


    Black smoke glides through his body in a visible way, each passing through his inch of muscles and bones. The magical power began to repair the body that he had almost completely destroyed. A piece of coke shell was hardened by the **** muscles, and the blue-red muscles pulsate and covered his entire body.


    Soon, his body like a cracked land regained its vitality, and even his eyes grew new things. However, his current appearance is not as good as before.


    If he was a cracked humanoid sculpture, then he is now bloody, peeled off a layer of skin blood. When it comes to visual impact, he is now more crushed. From his personal point of view, the general appearance of this monster did not make him feel better. Even the nervous system he just grown is more than a matter of expanding his pain.


    But for them, it is no longer important. All his spirits are placed in the suit of his own, like a gentleman like a gentleman.


    Seeing his appearance for a moment, Victor almost rushed to control himself, and he grabbed his collar with force. From his own voice, there is still a hoarse and dry voice.


    "It''s really you, Mephisto. I finally found you!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 357： Devil trade in the name of the mother

    "No, no, no! You have a problem with this statement, Little Dum." The gentleman-like Sophie Stowe extended his own civilization, pushed the Victor who pulled himself, and then gently in front of him. Shake his finger. "You should say that I am finally willing to come to you. This statement is more accurate!"


    At this time, in this time, Victor was completely unable to accept the ridicule from Mephisto. He glared at his own eyes. He had no skin and no eyes. He almost licked the entire eye. come out.


    "I don''t have any mood to play any word games with you, Mephisto. Return my mother''s soul to me!"


    Looking at this fascinating Victor, Mephisto sneered at the hand of the civilization of the stick to the ground, and immediately an invisible shock wave slammed the whole person to the wall.


    The heavy power made his now fragile body immediately like a scattered frame, and even if it moved, it would be filled with painful shackles.


    At this time, Mephisto went to Victor''s face, carrying a civilization rod, and cocked his head with the same grip on the rod, and scorned at him.


    "What do you think I am doing, philanthropist? Victor von Dum, you have to know something, I can give you something, I can also deprive it. In front of me, you don''t have any big big. Calling the right, do you understand?"


    For such behavior as Mephisto, Victor gave such an answer. He struggled to squirm his own scorpion, squeezing a spit from blood and dead skin from a completely unrepaired trachea, and directly slammed into Mephisto.


    A black, smoke-like evil suddenly popped out of Mephisto''s side. It swallowed the saliva and sneered into Victor''s body.


    When it got in, Victor''s entire body was like a magical cave, sending out thousands of evil spirits to cry. One after another horrible voice came out of his body, and one and another horrible evil spirits tore his body and drilled out of his body.


    However, in the time of two or three breaths, his body is already riddled with holes. It is almost to be bitten by the evil spirits that have been drilled into a horse.


    Even so, Victor did not make any noise. He still looked at Mephisto, and the hatred in his eyes was unforgettable.


    He has already suffered from such inhuman pains. He seems to have incredible endurance at this moment. Mephisto��s punishment is nothing to him. This physical pain cannot shake his firm spirit and will.


    Mephisto seems to have realized that this kind of small-handedness can''t help this kind of mentally determined person. To make them succumb, they must spend more effort, so he stopped this meaningless move and ordered the evil spirits to re-drill back to Victor''s body. He waited until his body was repaired again, and he squinted.


    "My dear little dum. After so many years, you seem to be a lot stronger. I think we might be able to make a deal!"


    "Transaction?" Victor''s throat had just been bitten by a wicked, and now that it has begun to be repaired, it is a bit leaky. "Since my mother''s business, I swear that there will be no deal with the devil!"


    "Yes, that''s a pity. Little Dum, you have to know that I intend to take your mother''s soul as an item for this transaction. But since you don''t want it, I won''t force it. After all, I can be A fair businessman!"


    The corner of the mouth pulls an exaggerated arc. Mephisto smiled and said a deal that Victor could not refuse.


    And when I heard the deal, Victor, who had just vowed, was silent. Because he doesn''t know how to make a decision.


    Born in Latvia, a small country in Eastern Europe, he was raised by his mother. For the role of mother, he has extraordinary feelings. But her mother still has the identity of a different person. She is a gypsy witch, a magical user.


    Victor''s mother has been pursuing the path of magic, but when she pursued this path, she made a huge mistake. That was a deal with the king of demons, Mephisto. The consequence of this transaction was that her soul was stolen by Mephisto. And it is impossible to return it back.


    In this way, the mother is the only one who cares about her existence, and Victor can''t be reconciled. He is struggling. I learned the magic and science in a desperate way, and even came to the United States from the backward small place in Eastern Europe by scholarship, and took root here. And all his efforts, in order to one day, can find the legendary devil. Then recapture the soul of his mother from him.


    Today, Mephisto appears in front of him. But he found that his efforts did not serve anything. The gap between them is very different, and it is almost impossible to complete their own dreams.


    Unless he promises a deal that doesn''t know what it is.


    I don��t know how long it is, I don��t know how many times. Victor finally lowered his head and asked in a hoarse voice.


    "The transaction you said. What kind of transaction is it?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Little Dum." Victor''s compromise is already an obvious thing. So after hearing his question, Murphysto��s face immediately burst into awkwardness and some vicious smiles.


    "Some things you need to know, little Dum. Your appearance today has nothing to do with me. Or if it weren''t for me, you can only break into **** in pain. I am kind, so you listen. Listening to my trading guarantee is correct."


    "Even if you have any different opinions, can we talk about it in fact?"


    Listening to what it seems like a store salesman, Victor just raised his eyes slightly. Sophisto said so, he also listened. As for whether you believe it or not, it is his own business. Of course, if you believe this, then basically it means that his brain is definitely a problem.


    "Consultation, what would you talk to me? I don''t think you can kindly offer coupons to those who trade with you."


    "Coupon? Is it necessary to go on a seven-day hell? If you want, I can give it to you now."


    Mephisto laughed and said a funny joke, but Victor did not buy his account at all.


    "Enough, Mephisto. Say your deal."


    "Well, since you asked for it." Shrugging, Mephisto retracted his civilization. As he adjusted his collar, he said to Victor. "The trade I want to do is that you exchange the soul of a person with me. Use his soul to exchange the gifts I give you, and give you and your mother a chance to reunite."


    "A man''s soul?" Listening to the conditions of the transaction, Victor said to himself, and immediately asked his head and snorted. "What evil spirits are you playing again? Mephisto."


    "Vicious idea, how can you say this to me? Child. I want to reunite your broken family. From this kind of good intention, I don''t think I can add words like vicious to me. It��s the body.��


    "If you spit out in the devil''s mouth, then you can still listen to the venom. I believe your fool is not dead. So don''t talk about these useless nonsense, tell me why you want someone. Soul, and who is this person?"


    "Why, this is still asking why?" Murphysto''s face showed a hint of surprise, and then he became a little crazy. "Of course, because this soul has unparalleled value, it is worthy of me to exchange all my collections. In order to turn this soul into my collection, whether it is costing me to save your life, or take out your mother. The soul is a negligible price. I naturally have no reason to refuse."


    "As for who this person is, really. Little Dum, I have already hinted at this level, you still can''t think of who you are becoming this ghost?"


    Mephisto almost said the name of this person. And such a clear hint is that Victor, who is not a fool, immediately returned to the taste.


    "Susan? No, Susan doesn''t have this kind of skill. You mean, Zhou Yi, that guy?"


    "Of course, besides him, who do you think you can still have. I have felt his strength from the smell of the air, and it is obvious that you are burned by his flames. Although it seems to be just a little magical transmission. The rest of the temperature, but let you survive is not a problem!"


    After sucking his nose, Mephisto pulled out a handkerchief and grabbed his mouth and nose, then smiled and answered Victor''s question. But such an answer has attracted more questions.


    "How is this possible? He is just an ordinary rich man. Can he say that he has other identities?"


    "Of course, Little Dum. His identity will only be more complicated than you think."


    I patted Victor''s shoulder and looked at the body-like thing stuck to my hand. Mephisto took a finger and put it in his mouth and tasted it. Soon, his face showed a look of enjoyment. Looking at his look, Victor showed an undisguised disgust.


    But disgusted to hate, since he has decided to deal with him. He naturally won''t stop because of disgust.


    ��Complex, what kind of identity can make you feel complicated?��


    "A rich man, this identity is the least fearful. Then he is still a superhero. This identity is worth your jealousy." Mephisto introduced, his face is getting more and more serious. "Finally, he is still a god. There is a existence that I have to scruple. So, it is not easy to take away his soul."


    "If that''s the case, then why are you still?"


    "Because of this, his soul is very precious. Little Dum, I have told you everything you want to know, tell me your decision now." (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http ://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 358： Dark snake viper

    Murphysto smugly took up a reel. This is a scroll full of devil text, and this text is often used in contracts with the devil.


    Obviously, he has reached an unspeakable deal with Victor. And this deal is destined that Victor will stand on the enemy of Zhou Yi.


    Of course, even without this deal, it is impossible for them to become friends. Just because of Susan��s existence, there is enough absolute hostility between them. The love field is like the battlefield. Although this is often a sentence used to describe it, it is the most straightforward expression at this time.


    And even if it wasn''t for Susan, it was for his mother, for the pain he suffered. Victor must be the enemy of Zhou Yi.


    However, as far as the enemy is concerned. Victor is still not qualified, and Mephisto is very clear that Victor has a certain understanding. It��s just that the power that escapes can make you harmless. So what does it look like when he really stands up to his power?


    This problem Victor can''t think, can''t imagine. So of course, he began to teach Mephisto, the devil of the old scorpion.


    "The contract has been reached. Now let me talk about what you have planned. Don''t tell you that you can get his soul just by relying on me. If that''s the case. I don''t think you have to do so many things. ""


    "You are right, you can''t do it alone. So, I found you a partner, a strong enough partner. Of course, this partner''s temper may not be very good, so what to do, you It is best to make a detailed arrangement in advance."


    Mephisto is naturally reluctant to waste his own piece that he could not easily find. So in the face of Victor''s inquiry, he frankly stated his intentions.


    "Partners? Who else will be caught by you, and will fall to this point of self-seeking?"


    Victor directly pointed out the biggest problem in the words of Mephisto. What kind of partner can compete with Zhou Yi, a super hero. And what kind of partner can make Mephisto so confident. Can you guarantee that he will not pull his hind legs?


    Seriously, is there such a guy? He is really doubtful.


    "No doubt, little Dum. He won''t let you down. Know that he is my sharpest weapon."


    "Yes, then let me wait and see!"


    The deal with the devil made Victor completely throw away all the bottom line as a human being. He has begun to conceive. How can we make Zhou Yi step by step into a dead end.


    But no matter how he plans, how to layout. It is impossible to have any influence on Zhou Yi now. So like many people, at this time, he lurked down honestly, like a poisonous snake hidden in the yellow leaves.


    He is waiting for a suitable time. Only then will he launch his own attack. And this attack is generally a fatal blow.


    Zhou Yi��s side had no idea how many such snakes were lurking, and he did not know how many people were waiting for him to show the fatal flaws. But as it is now, no one has dared to move him.


    When he shows the power he has step by step, it is the dark guys who step back and hide in darker corners. No one wants to fight against such a powerful, non-human presence, even though he has been in front of many people.


    The reason why he is so embarrassing, mainly because of the existence of such a confrontation, always inevitably a huge sacrifice. And want to do big things. It is absolutely necessary to make good use of every part of your strength. Sacrifice is inevitable, but the unnecessary sacrifice is definitely not what any guy in the dark wants to bear.


    They have been lurking for a long time, and it will not be a long time. And they don''t do nothing, but they are more inclined to use a special way to contain the footsteps of this powerful superhero than the confrontation of positive forces. For example, now.


    The events in the Mexican town have already subsided, and many people, including the residents of the town, have not talked about this issue. But I don''t know why, there was a sudden madness on the Internet.


    These strange remarks were first developed from videos of the tempting tube and photos on Facebook. At first, these things are not very important, because the content is really a bit bizarre. The people of an entire town disappeared and were taken across the world by superheroes. Even a special contact with a group of ancient gods.


    This kind of encounter is even more incredible than the super battle in New York. Many people would rather believe that this Mexican town was ruined by a storm, and they did not want to believe that they had traveled through time and space and had a super-stimulating adventure.


    However, when these videos and photos are spread more widely. Even after landing on the homepage of several major websites. Many people began to quietly change their own ideas. Coupled with some so-called professionals to help, this topic has become very hot.


    Almost all online remarks are talking about the super power of the Dawn Knight. Many people realize that this superhero who has always protected them has become stronger and stronger. Strong enough to the extent that they even have some fear.


    If he can be transformed into a **** bird, grab a whole piece of land for time and space. So who can guarantee that he will not grab a city to do the same thing one day?


    Most people admire the beauty and grandeur of Asgard, but let them experience such a time and space trip. These people absolutely choose to refuse.


    So in this way, in the discussion of the power of the Dawn Knight. More and more radical remarks on the Internet have begun to evolve into two distinct factions.


    On the one hand, it is still a supporter of the Dawn Knight, in their view. The Dawn Knight who can take a land to the world of the gods has a strong and stalwart that is not inferior to any god. The powerful power that can save ordinary human beings in the end of the world. Fully satisfied with their embarrassment of the image of the strong in mind.


    Strong and kind, stalwart and compassionate. Such images are almost indistinguishable from the gods in their hearts.


    On the other hand, it is completely against the existence of the Knights of Dawn.


    Since the Battle of Broadway in New York, there has been such a voice in public opinion. They gave the Dawn Knight a new title, a monster that was about to dislocate. This title is now more fully justified. That is the Dawn Knight is really too strong.


    It is so powerful that it is beyond imagination and even exceeds the level of humanity''s most powerful weapon, nuclear weapons.


    In the past, humans have only put nuclear weapons on this human being twice. And this is the only two times, let the people around the world regard it as a savage beast, and put it on the chain of banned and banned.


    Law, morality, military, international public opinion. Almost all sounds that can be made advocate the control of this existence with destructive power. Even its creators think so. Even once regarded it as the horn of the end.


    The nuclear weapons that are connected to the dead are treated like this, let alone a living person who has his own thoughts and emotions.


    Even if he bears such a loud name as a superhero, he can''t make any change. Not to mention the eyes of many people. This name does not play any role.


    Who can guarantee that a superhero will not do evil, who can guarantee that a superhero will perform its duties forever, and who can guarantee that he will not have a day of self-satisfaction and use his own power to make a living.


    No one wants to be an ant under the giant''s feet, and no one wants to see such a powerful existence so dominates his life. Everything about yourself.


    When all these horrors, dissatisfaction, speculations, and other negative emotions piled up together, more and more people who think they are rational have stood up and made their own voices.


    They vented all their fears and dissatisfaction to the Dawn Knights, who thought they didn''t need the protection of such a strong guy. Instead of accepting his protection, let him hear his own voice, and then honestly converge on his own strength.


    This kind of sound is getting bigger and bigger, and the nature is getting more and more strange. Many people have made their own strength here. They pushed the snowball and let the snowball roll more and more, and eventually it was impossible to control.


    The proposal became a complaint and the complaint became a denunciation. The denunciation became abusive. The Dawn Knight became the first superhero in the world to be spontaneously formed by humans to protest against its existence and demand that he disappear.


    This was originally a minority act. However, when the moon collapsed in a large area, the news that the initiator was the Dawn Knight was also posted on the Internet. This behavior has become more and more, even on the Internet, there has been a one-sided situation.


    The supporters of the Dawn Knight can''t compete with so many opponents, and more and more parades have made the Dawn Knight''s reputation plummet.


    In this case, the Global Journal reporter, Louise, who has been supporting the Knights of Dawn. Barbara couldn''t help but write an article.


    "A Dawn Knight who can pick up the plane and resist the King of Magnetics is considered a hero by the whole world. Because he is so powerful. A giant who can fight against terrible and violent, and prevent them from causing greater damage, has already been People began to criticize because he was still so powerful. Now, a man who can travel through time and space and save a small town from a world that is about to be destroyed. Against the Dawn Knight who is powerful enough to destroy the enemy of the celestial body, but With so many nicknames, just because he is getting stronger. I really want to ask, is he strong and wrong? Has he done anything wrong? Has he done anything bad? He has all this done. Isn''t it to save others? I have done so much and I have to bear all of this. I really don''t understand what the world is like."


    "Keep up. Dawn Knight. The world doesn''t want you, we need you. For you, we can fight against this world!"


    The speech is clear and the words are sharp. But Louise��s remarks could only be drowned in the waves of countless people. At this moment, the voices in the world have been dominated, and they have no right to speak. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 359： Father and daughter differences are sincerely guaranteed

    The world is begging him, when he is driving him in a parade. Zhou Yi is honestly staying at home, watching TV and watching the increasingly fierce storm with his family.


    The people watching the demonstrations are getting more and more ugly and getting worse. Before Zhou Yi published his remarks, Ada took the lead to express his own meaning.


    "It��s a bunch of ugly guys. If I��m a Dawn Knight, I��ll definitely leave, no matter what the stupid guys are. Don��t you say?��


    As she said this, she hinted at Zhou Yi with a weird look. Obviously, this is some kind of opinion she is expressing herself.


    As a companion to Zhou Yi, she is not willing to continue this special work. Out of the character she developed in her previous work, her recognition of the so-called hero career has always been zero.


    Being a superhero is stupid in her eyes and absolutely foolish. It��s a foolish and incorrigible act for unrelated people to joke about their lives every day. And the most crucial thing is that this kind of behavior is now opposed by the people he protects, to deny. This is simply the biggest mockery.


    She already had a complaint and opinion about Zhou Yi��s identity, and now she feels it is time to tell these comments to Zhou Yi.


    "I don''t know what the Dawn Knight is doing. But I think he should also have family members! Parents, sisters, wives and children. Even their own family members don''t care about killing these so-called idiots. When the saints don''t do this either. Didn''t he think about what his family would do if he had something to do? Or, he didn''t ask his family before he acted. Planning?"


    "Hey, Ida. The children are still here, can you not say this in front of them. I don''t want the children to understand this kind of thing at this time."


    Holding on the shoulder of Aida, Zhou Yi softly calmed her emotions. He knew that he did not consider their hearts sometimes, but did not expect their opinions to be so large.


    "Hey! I think it''s better to let the children say it directly, so it''s better to give them a clearer understanding. They will always have a better understanding. They will always grow up. Instead of letting them be instilled by others." Form your own judgment, or let us come!"


    Ada simply did not give Zhou Yi any chance to avoid this topic. She almost forced the palace and forced Zhou Yi to give them a clear explanation at this time.


    I looked at Serana, who looked at herself nervously. There is also a serious Ada. I looked at the two children who were still ignorant and didn��t know anything at all. Zhou Yi sighed. Give an explanation.


    "Okay, okay. You are right. This kind of thing should be clear to the children."


    Zhou Yi had to make a guarantee in the excuse of educating the children.


    "Listen. Children. From a family point of view, it is not right for the Dawn Knight to do this. In any case, the family is the first thing. In the past, maybe he was stunned by something else. But I think When he sees it all, he should be awake and realize the mistakes he has made in the past."


    "Dad, what do you want to say?" Children who are just twelve or three years old can''t understand that this kind of watching is for them, but actually talking to two other people. So Shirley asked immediately.


    "I want to say it is very simple!" He licked the head of a daughter whose character was obviously stronger, and confuses her blond short hair. Zhou Yi smiled and said clearly. "That is to tell you not to learn to be a hero. Those who are willing to do such a thankless thing are all idiots. If you are impulsive, remember to think about us and then decide if you should do it."


    "Hey. Dad!" Shirley unhappyly drained Zhou Yi''s big hand. Drumming face and said to him angrily. "Are you arranging the Dawn Knight? Well, you all think he is an idiot, but he is my idol. So I don''t care what you say? Dawn Knight is a good person, in my heart he is always a Good man!"


    Shirley, who thought she understood her father''s meaning, smacked her face and turned her back. I made a look that I didn''t want to take care of them all at once, and her appearance made Zhou Yi laugh and laugh.


    He is very pleased that his child can support his career, but unfortunately, Shirley does not know that he is the dawn knight.


    "Dad, will the Dawn Knight really not come out again?"


    At this time, another intimate baby daughter, Aressa, couldn''t help but plug in. Asked carefully and out loud.


    "Unfortunately, baby. I think it might be like this. At this time, in this case, I am afraid he really has nothing to come out."


    "But" never looked up. Aressa, who had never said a "no" to her father, had a courage to say his own opinion to his father. "I don''t think the Dawn Knight will leave us. He has done so much. How can it never happen again because of this?"


    This sentence made Zhou Yi��s face sigh and then sighed. He touched the small head of Aretha and explained to her.


    "Sorry, baby. This is the ugliest thing in the adult world. Now you are not suitable for this. After that, when you grow up, you will understand this slowly."


    "Is it?" Shirley, who had been keeping her breath, suddenly turned her head, saying to Zhou Yi. "Then I hope that I will never grow up, so I can say goodbye to you all these ugly adult worlds."


    "Shirley, how did you talk to your father?"


    Ida, who has been watching Zhou Yi how to educate her children, couldn��t help but swear at Shirley. But Shirley��s temper is obviously bigger than her.


    "I am telling the truth. You don''t want to hear it!" She finished, and she ran upstairs without looking back. By the way, I still have such a sentence. "I don''t go to school today, don''t call me for dinner!"


    "Wait, Shirley. I am with you all the way!" Aressa also called a word at this time, and quickly chased it up. As for what she is catching up with is her angry sister, or an excuse for not going to school, this is hard to say clearly. But before leaving, Aretha left this sentence.


    "Dad, I believe that if people need him, he will definitely come back."


    "Oh, maybe. Dear!" Zhou Yi, who is eager to look forward to his children, can''t reveal his identity.


    And Ada is another reaction. She slammed the collar of Zhou Yi and pulled the voice down to him.


    "The children support you like this, this time you are satisfied!"


    "Hey!" Holding his hands up, he gestured to his innocence. Zhou Yi quickly argued. "I have never said anything to the children about this. This can''t be blamed on my head. And, have I already made a guarantee?"


    "Guarantee, you are saying that as long as someone needs you, will you go back to the guarantee?" The children are not here, and Ada can let go. And obviously, she is very unhappy about this happening.


    "How is this possible, you know, Ada. People are always stupid enough to not admit their mistakes, so there will be no such a day. I promise you, I will not do this again."


    With a special expression on his face, Zhou Yi clearly promised to Ada.


    And after hearing his reply, Ada and Serana clearly breathed a sigh of relief. They are already enough for the days of fear, but now they hope that they can live a normal and normal life. Although this is selfish, they prefer to be selfish and not willing to continue doing the same work.


    And no matter what you say, the result is the choice that those people make themselves. They are just a homeopathic implementation.


    Solved the ill-health, Ada obviously does not want to talk about such things. She put a topic on the topic and opened a new topic.


    "Well, I hope you remember your guarantee. Also, you won''t run around this evening, go to the secret lover."


    The recent topic has always made Zhou Yi feel a bit overwhelmed, and this is no exception. As soon as he heard this, he immediately stiffened his face and then replied earnestly.


    "How is it possible, dear. I am prepared to stay at home today."


    "How do you know when you ran, I can''t catch up with you." With his mouth frowning, Ada showed a hundred percent distrust of Zhouyi. "No matter what, I want to find something for you, and tie you to your home. You can do it today, and how come it is complicated!"


    "you sure?"


    "Of course, that''s it. And it''s also a vacation for Serana, let''s take a break."


    "Well, since you said so."


    Reluctantly shook his head, Zhou Yi should have the requirements of this pressing nature. He has been passive in the recent past and has not been able to turn over until now.


    Of course, this also has a lot to do with the meaning that he has not turned over temporarily. Losing money, there is no confidence in doing anything.


    "Right, dear. What do children do, do you really want to have dinner for dinner?"


    Zhou Yi, who was temporarily transferred to a family woman, immediately started thinking about his two baby daughters. He really has no ability to make them hungry.


    But for his concern, Ada quickly showed that this is absolutely superfluous.


    "Don''t worry, the snacks and snacks in their room are enough for them to spend a winter. Do you really think they are stupid?"


    "No, I actually feel it. This home is my most stupid thing!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 360： Plain life contract business

    After spending some time at home, I secretly found an idle time to accompany Susan. Zhou Yi suddenly felt that his life seemed to be formal.


    There are no enemies that don��t look good, no fierce battles, and no big adventures. Everything is plain and faint. It can be said that this is a standard template for a happy life of ordinary people. But no matter what Zhou Yi thinks, I feel like I have lost something important.


    But I don''t think it''s useless anymore. Now everything is late. He has already made a guarantee to Ada, so he can only say goodbye to his other identity.


    Although there are some regrets, there is nothing that can be done. Commitment is a promise, and the things that are said to be exported cannot be recovered.


    Put your last Dawn armor in the showcase, then watch it drop a little and disappear under the lab''s horizon. Until the floor was closed again, he sighed and walked to the side of the living room.


    As the piano has been sleeping in the past, her silent face does not seem to change.


    "My dear, my work is now stopped. I really don''t know what else I can do. Maybe like the superheroes in the comics, I also should retire and then marry and have children. It��s time. But, dear, if you don��t have it, the wedding can��t be held well. Although there are more people, I still hope that one can��t be less. How can I say that I am waiting for the day you wake up. Today is the same. !"


    "And, you better wake up early. I don''t want to wait for you to wake up. There are two women who are about the same size as your mother. It may be embarrassing! Oh, this is my joke. In short, Keep on cheering. I am waiting for you!"


    as usual. Zhou Yi said to the sleeping piano that only he knew it. This is not the first time, nor the last time. Until the piano wakes up from sleep. It may be like this.


    It may seem stupid, but Zhou Yi is willing to stick to this behavior. Because only in this way, he can feel that the piano has not left from his side. Only in this way can he make himself feel that he has not lived up to the piano.


    The piano has sent too much emotion to him, but unfortunately he can''t repay the same deep emotions. He loves the piano, but it is not only her alone. So this is already unfair. If he had to hide the rest of the piano, he would feel uncomfortable even himself.


    So he has been doing the same thing, that is, telling her everything in her sleep. Whether she can hear it or not, he will confess everything without reservation.


    Whether it is good or bad. Even Ada and Susan are their things. He has no reservations. Even if you are angry, even if you are angry, he really hopes that the piano can wake up. But as always, she was still lying there quietly. There are no changes.


    I ended this greeting again. Zhou Yi gently shook his hand at the piano in the living room. After he slowly left the lab, the laboratory lights were extinguished a little under the control of artificial intelligence Medusa. In the darkness, the chest of the piano slowly undulating. Then slowly recovered calm.


    That day is getting closer, but all this is not known.


    I left the lab and returned to my study. Zhou Yi began to organize the documents on his desk. Most of them are things of the company.


    Although he has handed over the power to Ada, Ada does not have the meaning of holding everything. The major issue still needs to be decided by the board of directors, although the decision of the board of directors is to mean that Zhou Yi nods. But the process of going, she still walked honestly.


    Put all the questions in writing and put them in front of the board. The only advantage of doing this is to find something to do with Zhou Yi, who is bored at home. By the way, he can also let him know about his company''s recent situation.


    The development trend of the sundial was after Aida took over. Did not go down the road. Instead, it steadily slides up all the way. The performance of such awkward people has made countless people who hold the banknotes waiting for the stock to buy stocks, but they have nothing to do.


    A stable sundial does not need the injection of these external funds to disrupt its balance. Unless it is wrong. But as far as the current situation is concerned, this is simply impossible.


    Ada is doing very well, and she has already figured the way for the company''s future development. Under her control, the company has steadily advanced on this road, and there will be no mistakes at all.


    Therefore, for this kind of document sent in the form, Zhou Yi just looked at it and sent the time.


    Aida��s opinion is his opinion. Since the company has been handed over to her, he is too lazy to ask so many questions. However, there are still some things that he needs to ask personally, such as the written document about the temporary use of the spacecraft and the space station to Dr. Reed and his team.


    This document was clearly and unambiguously endorsed by Ada, and it was accompanied by a document that stated that the board should be considered for consideration.


    This is how she is tempered.


    Because from the commercial point of view, or from a scientific point of view, there is no harm in sponsoring this scientific activity. On the contrary, it can also draw huge benefits from it.


    Under the efforts of Susan, Sundial has reached a preliminary cooperation intention with Reid''s scientific team. As long as you support all the things you need for this scientific experiment, you can get all the development rights of this research result led by Dr. Reed. The benefits of Dr. Reed��s team are only 30% of the final benefit. And these 30% are also limited to a 50-year period.


    It can almost be said that as long as it can produce results, it is equivalent to excavating a gold mine for the Japanese. Unless there is a problem with the brain, whoever will reject this kind of benefit from the door.


    But now, Ada is the CEO of the company, but he dares to stamp directly on the document signed by Zhou Yi. If this is changed, it is estimated that they will be swept out of the house.


    But since it is Ada, then Zhou Yi obviously has no other way. However, he has had a long time at this time.


    Directly tore up the contract in front of him, Zhou Yi took out exactly the same from his own drawer, leaving only the documents that did not pass Ada stamp. He faxed the document to Ada and attached a small note of his own.


    " Obedient, dear. This will not be a mess!"


    Zhou Yi is almost certain that faxing such things is definitely not personally collected by Ada. Whether it is the person in charge of this aspect within the company or the assistant of Ada, it is definitely a small problem to see such a thing. Adding some confusion to Ada with these small problems, I believe she will not be so angry with her.


    It��s not a problem to take a joke about the company��s business. Ada, the cold-faced queen who masters the company''s power, can''t do it. If she doesn''t want to destroy her image in the company, this time it is estimated that she will be merciful.


    Not as easy as Zhou Yi expected, he soon received a text message from Ada. There is only one meaning in the message, that is, "Go home, I will find you again!"


    Seeing this information, Zhou Yihe smiled. How to calculate the account, it is not important to calculate what to do. What is important is that his purpose has been achieved. If you really want to settle your account, it is unlikely that you will suffer from it.


    Happily put down the phone, Zhou Yi began to continue to pull the documents on the desk.


    Most of the rest of the documents didn''t need him to worry about it. He glanced at it and put it directly. But the last document is not a matter for the company. But Tony. A contract from Stark.


    This contract announces Tony in the most formal form. Stark will transfer 10% of the benefits of the new Ark reactor to Zhouyi for an unlimited period of time.


    Looking at the contract, Zhou Yi��s first reaction was that Tony��s guy had another temper.


    It is important to know that the Ark reactor has been fully invested in the energy market. Almost every day, this new type of super energy is doubling the traditional energy market. Not to mention the upcoming Stark Technology Expo, which will be pushed to the world in the brightest way.


    At that time, the benefits it generated were absolutely amazing. Even if it only has 10% of its benefits, it is definitely an astronomical figure. What''s more, Tony''s transfer is not a one-off benefit, but a long-term benefit that is not limited.


    If this is not a convulsion, it is an outrageous thing that anyone with a normal brain can''t do.


    Holding this idea, Zhou Yi immediately called Tony. He wants to understand this matter, or he is not good at Pepe.


    Soon, the call was connected. Zhou Yi almost questioned Tony when he was almost squatting.


    "Tony, are you crazy? Do you know what ghost things you sent me?"


    "Hell, you are so loud for this. Of course I know what I am sending you, how? Do you think there are some?"


    For Zhouyi��s big sister, Tony first sighed and then answered.


    "Since you know, don''t you feel outrageous? If you know Pepe, I have trouble with you!"


    "Reassured, Pepe knows this. This is the result of my discussions with her!"


    When Pepe was involved, Zhou Yi��s worries disappeared immediately. At this time, all he has left is doubts.


    "Why do you suddenly give me this, don''t tell this is a late Christmas present!"


    "How can I tell you, man. I can only say that this is a transaction. I use this to trade the nano metal materials that you have given me. Because now I have developed something remarkable with it, within two years. I will make a big invention that changes the world. In short, there is no problem. Just give me peace of mind!"


    When I heard this, Zhou Yiman��s mind was left with only one sentence. That is "What the hell?" (To be continued~^~)


    Ps: Last month, the income dive directly by a third, and then it didn''t happen. So, cheeky and genuine subscription. In fact, I know that there is no more use, but I still want to talk about it. If you can see if you can pull back the pirated viewers, please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 361： Life drama

    Tony, with his own patents, developed something that he thought was great, and then exchanged 10 percent of the benefits of the Ark reactor. How to look at this kind of thing makes Zhou Yi feel that he is definitely a big loss.


    If you can know this kind of thing in advance, you can also swindle some benefits from Tony. But now that even the contract has been sent, it basically means that this is already a final decision.


    Tony''s lazy thing is definitely not willing to sign another contract, and even if it is signed, with his lazy character, there will be fewer and no more in all likelihood. What''s more, Pepe also inserted a foot inside, so it is almost impossible to squeeze more oil from Tony''s body.


    Some sighs, Zhou Yi still wants to talk to Tony. But Tony has already hung up the phone very simply. Tony, who has already entered his own state at this time, obviously has no extra time to accompany his own friends to fight. He has devoted himself to scientific research and development. The friend has never known where he was thrown in his heart.


    So no matter what plan Zhouyi has, or what kind of moths he wants to come out. It can only be done now. No one cares about him. At this time, he feels like he is forgotten in the corner of the world.


    Of course, this statement is just an exaggeration. This is just a sequel left by Zhou Yi for his sudden incompatibility into this boring life. In fact, I really want to say that this life is not much different from what he used to be. But he just felt that something was wrong, and this feeling made him uncomfortable.


    From a psychological point of view, this is a disease and must be cured. But the only psychologist known to Zhou Yi is still taking a long sleep, so it is not a real problem to want someone to see his fault.


    In short, life must be continued. Even it has changed dramatically. Let you be extremely uncomfortable. You must also keep it going. This is true for Zhou Yi, and it is the same for others.


    Louise. Barbara. This is because the Global Daily reporter who bluntly yelled at the Knights of Dawn also made a huge change in his life because of this incident. The first major change is that her work has been lost.


    No matter which one is in the dark, the black hand is not willing to see such a clear-cut character and their confrontational role exists. If it is not because of fear of making a life, it will attract the attention of the Dawn Knight. Maybe the iron powder of this iron rod has been locked into the cage, and then sink to the Atlantic to feed the fish.


    However, although this extreme means cannot be used, relying on their power and strength, there is no problem in persecting a small reporter from any angle. So, simple two calls. Louise lost her job.


    From an intern to step by step to the position of this now-famous big reporter, Louise didn''t know how much bitterness she had eaten and how much blood and sweat she ran. She has been persisting and working hard over the years. Until now, she has had this achievement. But because she said what she wanted to say and others did not let her say, all her efforts were burned.


    The average person who encounters such setbacks in life has long been languishing. But Louise is not weak to this extent. In fact, she accumulated all the unfair treatment she had received into anger and then broke out.


    Lost her job, she has her own Weibo, her own blog. So she brainstormed all her indignation. What a journalist can say when he is angry. That is something that is unlikely to be guessed at all. Because they are sharp and sharp, they don��t want to be a second person. And when they are not subject to any restrictions, it is when they are most powerful.


    This angry reporter unscrupulously exposes all the darkness he has encountered. She hopes that someone can help her to be fair. But in the current world, I can help her out, and it is really impossible for anyone to preside over justice.


    Some people may sympathize with her, but absolutely no one can have this ability to help her recapture everything she once had, and then defeat the dark forces in her eyes. So all she does is useless.


    Not even waiting for her Weibo and blog to be watched by enough people, the attack from a group of unknown hackers made her last fight to be invisible. Everything she has encountered. The traces left by her battle were all cleaned up. And she can''t do anything this time.


    In this case, if you are strong, then a firm person will inevitably have some accumulation of negative emotions. Louise is no exception, in the face of this huge suffocating blow and pressure. She once fell down.


    Crazy alcoholism to anesthetize myself, this kind of habit that has never been seen before is quickly contaminated by her. She has completely abandoned herself, and in a short time she has made herself a ghost. At this time, if she saw her from an acquaintance before, she would never believe that this unkempt woman would be a pretty female journalist who was once smart and capable.


    And just in this way, no one can think of her. When almost everyone forgets her in the corner, someone sees the last value of her existence.


    A piercing ringtone continually passed from the corner, and the sound made Louise, who had been drunk and dreaming, crawl over the sofa full of wine bottles. Then I found a mobile phone like a corpse.


    When she saw the number displayed on her mobile phone, the first thing she got on the phone was to stink.


    "You **** bastard, you actually have the courage to call me, **** raise, you **** this is to want to mock me?"


    It��s not someone who can be cursed by her. It��s her original boss, the editor of the Global Times.


    For this guy who directly caused himself to lose his job and fell to the present level, Louise did not kindly greet his relatives in the family who had left him a face.


    In the face of Louise''s all-round, almost contains a lot of insults of special organs, and people on the other side of the phone do not have any emotions. It wasn''t until Louise''s mouth was dry and there was almost no strength, and he began to make his own voice.


    "Is it finished, temperament, Louise. Ms. Barbara. I think we can talk about it at this time!"


    "Wait, who are you? You are not Flair!"


    Just listening to this voice, Louise realized that the end of the phone is not the editor she knows. This is a person she does not know at all. But almost from instinct, she has already felt that this person is not good.


    Although it has been anesthetized by alcohol for such a long time, the sixth sense of innateness has not been lost. With this sixth sense, Louise caught a lot of big news. And now with a sixth sense. She smelled the conspiracy in the first place.


    So she immediately asked this question without any politeness.


    "Who are you, how can I contact Flair''s phone? Don''t tell me that you are giving me the wrong name instead of him."


    "Any mistake, if you want Mr. Flair to admit you wrong, it is not impossible. Ms. Barbara!"


    The person on the other side of the phone smiled and said such an intriguing statement.


    And heard this. Louise immediately became alert.


    "What do you mean? What do you want to do?"


    "What do you mean?" The voice on the other side of the phone sneered. "You are a smart person, Ms. Barbara. So I will not say so much nonsense in front of you. As long as you promise me one thing, you want to return to your work is a breeze. Even the Global Times The current editor, Mr. Flair��s current position, is not impossible."


    "What do you want to do, say it! A man swallows up like this, has your courage been shrunk into the egg? Or you are used to the life of a slug in the dark corner, so you can even say it out loud. Have no courage?"


    Already alone, Louise, who has no desire and no desire, has not left any face to this guy who looks like a good person. Her sharp words can make the guy on the other end of the phone feel that his face is being pumped. Have a pain.


    But even so. This person does not have any signs of anger. Or he smothered all the anger, and then desperately maintained the calm tone in front of him to continue to say to Louise.


    "Since you want to know, then I will say it, Ms. Barbara. In fact, what we want you to do is very simple, just need to post some words in your name to correct some people''s abnormal positions and concepts."


    "You should know why you fell to the point where it is because of what? If you still don''t understand, I can give you an answer. The reason why you become like this is entirely because the Dawn Knight does not know the so-called super Hero. Please forgive me, Ms. Barbara. In fact, there is not even a slight relationship between you. It is really unnecessary for you to do this for him."


    "Look at what you lost because you don''t know what the so-called worship is? Your work? Your house? As far as I know. Your mortgage has not been paid off. When the bank audits, your current residence may not be able to keep it. And, most importantly, your future!"


    "Ms. Barbara, you and me are all adults. For an unrealistic, or even not necessarily remembering, your superhero, an illusory idol will leave everything behind him, is it too stupid? I I don��t think that anyone who is a bit sensible will do this kind of thing. You have already tasted the bitter fruit. Now there is a chance to reverse it all in front of you, I think you should know how to cherish it!"


    Hear these. Louise finally realized what happened to her opposite. She also realized what role the guys on the opposite side played in all of this happening. So she almost gnawed her teeth and asked.


    "It''s all your mice in the gutter, pushing all of this. Is it that you have lost everything about me and blackened my website?"


    "Exactly, you should blame everything on the Dawn Knight, Miss Barbara. You must understand that if it weren''t for him, ordinary women like you don''t need us to be so targeted. So everything you encounter now, and It''s not just our fault! It''s better to resent him than to resent us. You say it is not!�� (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 362： Unexpectedly killing the machine

    "I really want to greet your mother, you dirty scum!"


    Faced with this tempting temptation, and thoroughly pushed. Luis, who is straightforward, expresses his own answer directly in the most straightforward language.


    "What kind of ghosts do you guys play with? Do you think I don''t know? You have done so much to me, not just wanting me to pass all hatred on the Dawn Knight. Then accept your conditions and change. Be your mouthpiece. Then turn against him."


    "I tell you, you are a daydream! The old lady is going to pick up the rubbish, live the life of the tramp, and will not be confusing with your bastards, you will die this heart!"


    Repeatedly, again and again, in such a ugly language, the people on the other side of the phone are already a smoldering temper. However, he was patient and persuaded him with patience.


    "Ms. Barbara, don''t be too smug. There is nothing good to do with us. And you should also know that in this normal society, the energy of a superhero is not comparable to our strength. His failure is a doomed thing. Why do you rely on this ship that is destined to sink, and refuse to come down?"


    However, Barbara, who is as strong as fire, does not know what is called yielding.


    "Forcing and tempting, this is all your ability. What do you guys know about this group of bastards, do you think that I have always supported the Dawn Knight for what? That is what you dirty, the shameless and despicable **** can never understand. ��


    "All I do is not just for him, a superhero. It is for justice and justice. This is what deserves to give me everything. Do you understand?"


    Louise��s words of righteousness are full of straightforward power. But it is impossible for someone who has already abandoned something to understand everything she said.


    "Justice? Axiom? You are joking with me. Ms. Barbara. You said that what you do is just and justifiable. Who can prove? You are just a way to stop the trend of the times, stubborn." The so-called justice and justice are the ones that stand on our side. We let human beings get their own freedom and control the freedom of their own destiny. We will also give them protection, from human protection. Not what a hell. Superhero! You and me say justice, justice? We are justice! We are justice!"


    "You are nothing, you are just a group of clowns with shining masks and standing on the stage. Someday, your true face will be made public and then trampled into mud and destroyed into slag."


    The struggle between the two ends with the evaluation of Louise''s disdain to the extreme. When she said this sentence. The two sides did not mean to continue to argue. Because at this level, they can clearly understand how unshakable the beliefs between each other are. That is something that can hardly be distorted by words.


    Unless another method is used. Only by this method can we completely conquer this opponent.


    Gently sighed, the man behind the phone lengthened his tone.


    "It''s a pity, Ms. Barbara. I don''t think we have to go on."


    "Why, you can''t help but pick up your tail. Run back to your mother''s arms and cry and cry to tell your mother, are you scared by the old lady?"


    "No, no, of course not. How is this possible!" The biting of the teeth, the man''s voice became stiff and broken, but quickly and smoothly. "I just don''t think it''s necessary, because Ms. Barbara has no chance to see this day."


    "What?" Suddenly heard this, Louise felt a kind of wrong with it. She raised her head subconsciously. The corner of the corner of the eye immediately noticed a little reflection from the opposite side of the apartment. Then there is almost no hesitation. Her whole person, driven by her sixth sense, fell to the ground.


    And such a move. She saved her life without any accident. Because just as she was lying down, a little crisp sound was uploaded from the window of her house. Then the coffee table next to her, immediately put a big hole in the middle hole.


    I can imagine if she still stood as stupid as she was. Now it��s not the coffee table, but her own.


    This kind of cognition makes Louise feel completely unbelievable. If he doesn''t agree, it will take life. Is such a guy really qualified to talk about justice and justice? At the same time, a feeling of chilling all over the body also flooded my heart. This kind of murder is only used by terrorist organizations, and she once again realized what kind of guy she was provoked.


    Regret is not enough, but annoyance is certain. At this time, Louise''s mood was simply complicated to the extreme. She wants to complain or curse something, but reason makes her make the right choice. At this time, no matter what you do, there is no escape.


    I put down all my distractions, held my breath, and concentrated all my attention. Louise cat leaned over from the back of the sofa in the direction of the door.


    But she just showed a head, and the slightly fragile noise rang again and continued.


    If she did not follow the instructions she felt, she regained her hand in the first place. Now she has definitely lost a key component. But this kind of accidental luck can''t play any role. The killer who attacked her is very professional. The professionalism is not the extent that her ordinary woman who has been in self-defense self-defense class for two days can cope.


    Although Louise saved her two lives with her sixth sense, it does not mean that she can always be so lucky. The cat has only nine lives, not to mention her.


    The sniper sniper step by step compresses her living space step by step. Although she has been very cleverly retracted behind the bunker and shrunk as much as possible, reducing the area she might be hit. But this does not make her really safe.


    The expensive sofa can''t last long in front of the sniper rifle. Almost a shot and a hole, the size of the sofa is shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. And nothing can be done, even Louise, who can''t do it, can only huddle tightly behind the rest of the sofa, waiting for death to ring the last death knell for her.


    Hey, the gunshots brought up the sky''s flying scum and countless broken sawdust flying wood chips. And look at it all. The spirit of Louise is also on the verge of collapse. As death gets closer, she can almost feel its breath. But she can only close her eyes. Use screams to vent your fears.


    She has nowhere to hide, no way to run. Waiting for death seems to have become her only fate.


    Looking at only a small piece of obstruction, even the sofa wreckage of the outline of Louise''s edge can be seen. The killer who has been slamming his work has a relaxed smile.


    Although the luck of the goal is somewhat beyond his imagination, it is clear that luck has come to an end. At this time, he did not believe that the target had any possibility of surviving from his gun. Unless there is a miracle, it is not a miracle if something miraculous can happen casually.


    Position the posture, pull the trigger, and feel the reaction force of the pop-up. The smile on the killer''s face reached the extreme. He is already thinking about things after the end of the work, as long as he sees the last image of the target. Take another photo. His work today is completely over. The rest is his rest time.


    Whether you are going to a concert or playing a game, it will be a good pastime. The killer who had no bad habits was unexpectedly beautiful at this time, but the reality told him that you thought too early.


    I don''t know when a black figure appeared in front of the sofa where the target is located. This figure made a rather strange move.


    One of his hands stretched forward, and the forefinger and thumb made a gesture of picking up. But in the eyes of the killer, he made him feel chilling.


    Because through the scope of the sniper rifle, he can see very clearly. This vague, almost invisible guy, holding the bullet that he had just fired with the gesture of a gun.


    As a killer, he can tell at a glance which type of bullet was fired from a gun. Without a doubt, he immediately determined that his carefully selected bullets had become an ornament on the fingertips of others. And to achieve this level is not a small killer that he can deal with.


    Needless to say, even the love guns placed on the ground can not be taken care of. The killer climbed up. Turn around and run.


    But it is too late. Because one thing is flying back at a speed much faster than the sound, without any feeling. Passed through his chest.


    The warhead that carried the body around him almost opened his chest to a big hole that could be stuffed into the skull. In this case, the killer didn''t even make a sound, and he softly squatted on the ground. There is no more sound.


    After the killing game was over, Zhou Yi smashed his head and took a picture of the sofa behind him.


    "It''s already safe, you can come out."


    His movements made Louise tremble like a frightened cockroach, and heard what he said. She opened her eyes in a treacherous manner and sneaked behind her.


    This time she saw a familiar person. All over the body, some broken armor, broken and full of loopholes. There are also faint helmets that are almost impossible to make light. All this made her impressed.


    Because this is against the two giants, the final appearance of the Dawn Knight. It was this appearance that allowed her to be completely captured by him.


    So without any hesitation, she rushed straight up. Hug the Dawn Knight and shouted excitedly.


    "Oh my God, it��s great. You come to save me. I really appreciate the gods, no matter which one! I know that you will never abandon us."


    Her words made Zhou Yi feel gratified and some regretted. He patted the shoulder of this dead woman and calmed her emotions. Then I said it.


    "Well, Louise. It��s already good, you go on like this, my wife is going to turn my face with me!"


    "Are you married?" Louise was shocked and then quickly explained. "I mean you are actually married, you have a family. My goodness, this is another big news. Just like you insist on guarding us!"


    "No, Louise. Some things are not what you think!"


    Shaking her head, Zhou Yi interrupted her excitement. Then she said something that made her stay in the air for a moment.


    "I really want to leave!" (To be continued~^~)


    Ps: The role of Louise is a small set of 18 in the group. Adjusted the plot and decided to give her more drama. By the way, the little 18 is a man. Mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 363： Asked no answer, no name, no fire

    "What, wait. Wait a minute!" Louise heard this first, then immediately couldn''t help but ask. "What do you mean by this, are you saying that you really intend to leave us?"


    "Louise, no one needs me now. I am or not, but there is not much difference. You should understand this."


    "I don''t understand, I don''t understand at all." Shaking his head desperately, Louise''s emotions immediately entered a state of loss. "If you have to leave, what is it all about me? My pay, my sacrifice, my insistence and the fool are different. No, Dawn Knight. Please, don''t leave. We need you!"


    After taking a shot of Louise''s shoulder, Zhou Yi shook her head, gently but firmly rejected her.


    "Sorry, Louise. I have made a promise. So in this matter, I can only say sorry!"


    "Hell, bastard, idiot! You **** coward!" A series of curses, Louise''s emotions are out of control until they can''t stop. As she spoke, she couldn''t help but sit down on the ground and began to shed tears. "What do you do with me, what should I do? Even if you admit defeat, then I can''t do anything more!"


    "Louise, this world is impossible only by me." Louise''s fluctuating mood almost infected Zhou Yi, but he still said to her hard. "I am not the only one who can protect you, there are others. So, you have not lost all hope. Believe them, maybe they can do what I can''t do?"


    "I believe? How do you let me believe?" With a miserable smile on his face, Louise''s expression is already fragmented. "I have believed in you, I believe that those **** things have paid for everything, and I almost lost my life. But you told me this! Dawn Knight. I hate you, you are a thorough coward!"


    I heard Louise��s almost desperate words. Zhou Yi suddenly felt that something in his heart was burning. The unimaginable intense emotions almost made his chest look like magma. But as soon as he thought of his assurances to Ada, no matter how hot the mood was, it gradually cooled down.


    Commitment is a promise, and it is impossible to discount because of other circumstances.


    Therefore, Zhou Yi can only silently take off his helmet and put it on the side of Louise. Then she said seriously to her astonished face because she saw her true face.


    "It is very likely that there will be no more Dawn Knights from now on, so if you want to find a goal that can go to hate and curse, then remember this face. I will bear it all, There won''t be any complaints. Finally, sorry. Louise, I let you down!"


    He said. I turned my back and walked toward the window. And when he watched him leave, Louise immediately cried in panic.


    "Wait, wait a minute. You will be back, you will be back, right?"


    Her words contain all kinds of expectations and her last hopes. But in this case. Zhou Yi could not give her any reply. He could only walk silently outside the window, and then turned into a black streamer in Louise''s faint eyes, disappearing into the air.


    This silent silence is more indignant and desperate than any rejection. Louise can no longer hold the heart of the intense emotions. She grabbed the helmet left by Zhou Yi and threw it toward the window. At the same time, she also slammed hard.


    "Go, let''s go as far as possible. It''s better not to come back forever. Dawn Knight, you are a jerk. I hate you, hate you forever! You ruin everything that I insist on!"


    In her roar. The helmet of the Dawn Knight thrown out by her hit the window frame. I bounced straight back to her. And looking at this helmet as if silently telling himself, all of Louise''s strengths were melted. She picked up the helmet. Then cry with a headache.


    This day is definitely a painful day for her. Because this day she was hit harder than all the blows she had suffered before. She has felt that she has no courage and conviction in her body, because of this day. All of this has been taken.


    Her crying is getting weaker and her life is getting dimmer. From today, she may become a walking dead and may become something else. But for such people. Destiny always likes to give her some hope.


    A sigh suddenly came out of the corner, with a slight chill, a woman appeared in her room. She looked at Louise, who had almost lost her faith, and silenced for a while before asking her.


    "Is he really so important? Are you necessary because he is like this?"


    Looking up at the looks of the coming people, Louise had a slight sigh of relief.


    As a reporter, she certainly knows who this woman is in front of herself. Ada. Wang, a woman who came from a mystery, but also the helm of the Japanese. There are many opinions about her identity, but one identity is the most recognized.


    That is, she is the person who is most likely to become the future hostess of the Sundial Group. And Pepe of the Stark Enterprise. Like Poz and Tony, everyone believes that there is an ulterior relationship between her and Zhou Yi.


    This was originally an anecdote that was equivalent to a gossip, but when Ada appeared in front of Louise. Louise has already thought of more.


    She can''t recognize the true identity of the Dawn Knight. In fact, when Zhou Yi took off the helmet, she recognized his identity. This is why she became shocked and inexplicable. And when Ada appeared in front of her in this way, she immediately linked a lot of things together.


    "It turns out that the guarantee he said is for you!"


    It was almost a bitter smile to say such a thing, Louise looked at Ada with a complicated mindset.


    "Exactly, he is for our family." It is not convenient to tell Louise his own private affairs, Ada directly skipped this paragraph. Then she continued her own problem. "You haven''t answered my question yet. Is he so important?"


    "In my heart, he was the embodiment of justice in this world. You said that he is not important?" When it was said, Louise shook her head. "But this is already gone. In my heart justice is dead. So there is no important difference."


    "I am sorry for his injury to you!" Ada walked up and squatted. She looked at the description. The messy Louise, suddenly asked. "You are also a woman, so I want to ask you. Do you want your lover to risk his life every day to do things he doesn''t need to do? You are willing to remind you every day, watching him sneak out, then have May I never come back?"


    It seems that I have never thought of such a thing. Louise suddenly did not know how to answer. And Ada, it is pressing step by step.


    "I have never had a reason to stop him until now. I know that this is something that some people secretly push to help, but I don''t think they have done anything wrong. He has been fighting, for the group does not care about him. I care about my ordinary people fighting. This is not necessary. If I can, why don''t I stop his boring move?"


    "I am a woman, we have children, we have families. In order to keep people out of our family, this is what you want to see. Is this your justice?"


    Louise was dumbfounded by Ada��s question. She never imagined the life behind a superhero. It seems that these people are born to be different, no matter which aspect.


    But now she suddenly found out that they are not much different from ordinary people like themselves. They are not special to that extent.


    "Why, is there anything left to say?" Looking at Louise, who was no longer talking, Ada��s mouth smirked with a disdainful smile. Louise��s inability to refute undoubtedly means that she has not done anything wrong at all. In this psychological offensive and defensive war, she has stood in an invincible position.


    however. Louise is not as she thought. Thoroughly convince her. Because she also has a question that requires an answer.


    "Maybe I was wrong before. But can you tell me why he would choose this career?"


    "How do I know. Maybe it''s fun, maybe it''s something else! But from today, he''s back on track, that''s enough!" Ada''s face was stiff and he replied directly. However, this answer is obviously not enough. At the very least, it is not enough for Louise.


    At this moment, it seems that I have passed through such a question and I want to understand some things. Louise suddenly smiled. She picked up the helmet on the floor and said this broken mirror.


    "I think you should never have thought about such a problem. Why? I may have the answer. He is the kind of person who is born to be willing to exercise justice. His power may be born for such a thing. Power is Responsibility, he took this responsibility is to take up the cause of justice. Unless he becomes nothing, or one day he will come back. I have begun to believe in such things."


    "This day will never happen. I won''t let him do this stupid thing." Ada''s voice became a little anxious, because Louise''s words really poked the weakness in her heart.


    And Louise seems to have discovered this too. So she didn''t have any reply, but she smiled and watched Ada. Looking at her smile, Ada��s heart is even more unknown.


    It happened that at this time, there was a sudden noisy footstep outside the door of Louise��s house, and Ada, who was far better than ordinary people, even heard the sound of bullets.


    And just when she is still thinking about who is outside, is the police or members of special organizations. The person outside the door had already opened the door with one foot, and then completely ignored the person inside, and started the indiscriminate shooting directly with the gun.


    This time I can hardly think about it, because no one except the secret guys can be crazy to this extent. At the same time, such actions can also fully explain how those people have a crush on Louise.


    Without leaving alive, this is definitely the order they accept. If only Louise is alone, Ada will never say anything, but if she is included. Then Ada can only tell them by fact, and it is definitely the most wrong decision they made.


    Especially now I am still very hot. (To be continued~^~) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 364： The ancient Chinese in the grass

    The bullets are as dense as the flying wasps, and this is not an open space. This kind of shooting can definitely take the life of two weak women, but the key to the problem is that there is a person who is not a weak woman.


    Even before the encounter with Zhou Yi, Ada is also a top spy, and the top agents who encounter the SHIELD will not fall into the trap. What''s more, now that she has completely reborn!


    The bullets that came from the shot directly extended their hands, and an invisible ice wind immediately blew the past faster than the bullets. The ice was so cold that the bullets in flight stopped their movements out of thin air, frozen into a hard hail in midair, and then fell like a hail.


    Even a hard metal can''t stabilize its shape at this temperature. When the bullets fall on the floor one by one, the metal bullet is like a fragile ceramic, and it falls with the ice wrapped around it. A crush.


    This sudden vision made the intruders who had already put their heads inside the house startled. The person who took the lead did not have any nonsense, and the grenade that had opened the waist directly was thrown in.


    The skyrocketing flames spread in the room in an instant, whether it was to kill the enemy or to retreat them, the bomb kept enough room. It can be seen that this leading soldier is not the first to deal with such an enemy with extraordinary power.


    But this time they are right, and they are definitely different from their enemies in the past.


    The rise of the flame was stopped for a moment, just like the movie with the pause button pressed, and the flames of the arrogant form can be seen clearly. Just outside the still flame, a layer of ice-blue ice grows at a rate that is difficult for ordinary people to observe. Just for a moment. The outer flame was wrapped in a coat of ice.


    In fact, it��s not just the flames, but even the soldiers who are still hesitating to go back and retreat have become the targets of the ice. The ultra-low extreme temperature instantly took away all the heat from them. So that they did not have time to make any action, it became a silent ice sculpture.


    That''s the real ice sculpture, because their flesh and blood is obviously less tougher than metal. When metals become fragile due to low temperatures, they are only more vulnerable.


    So Ada just patted his hands gently, and the intruders immediately became indistinguishable. Just like a mosaic that has been stripped off, their bodies are broken down a little bit by the ice that Ada controls, and they are first broken down into countless copies. Then fall to the ground and become smaller pieces.


    Almost for a moment, the entire ground was covered with red and blue ice crystal fragments. The blue nature is Ada''s divine ice crystal, while the red one is the last wreckage left by those people. And even such a wreck did not stay too long. Lost Ada''s maintenance. All the ice crystals were turned into water and penetrated into the wooden floor.


    This kind of scene makes Louise, who is watching at once, immediately ugly. She used a lot of perseverance, and she was able to suppress the urge to vomit in my heart.


    From the point of view of their own eyes, these ice crystals are not disgusting. But when they think about their true body, Louise can''t control his own thoughts. Although she has seen a lot of **** scenes, this invisible **** and cruel, still scared her.


    She is a little overwhelmed. But Ada does not have this kind of weak behavior. She has left this useless thing a long time ago, and now she naturally does not let herself have any emotional fluctuations because of such small things.


    "There is already some insecurity here. Those people seem to be eager to let you die. If you still want to live, it is best to follow me!"


    "Where are you going?" Just Ada��s behavior clearly made Louise somewhat embarrassed. However, she hesitated a bit, or nodded honestly.


    This is her only way to live, so she will not let her only survive because of a little psychological discomfort.


    So under the leadership of Ada, Louise disappeared into the sight of some people in such a bright day. This naturally makes the guys who want to put her to death in anger, but in view of the power that Ada has just shown. They did not act rashly.


    Different from Louise. Ada is not the role they can use to move hands and feet. It��s okay to solve them without any noise. But once you need to make a big move. They immediately slammed down. The consequences of angering someone are almost unthinkable. Therefore, in this matter, they did not dare to make a big difference, they showed different general tolerance.


    And when it comes to tolerance. The SHIELD has plenty of room for tolerance for Zhou Yi. They watched Zhou Yi rush into outer space at a speed that was almost impossible to monitor, and even nearly smashed their surveillance satellites, and they did not have any other performance. Even Nick Fry, who has been watching his movements, just said aloud to let him go, and then there is no movement.


    This is not the first time, but in the face of Zhou Yi��s powerful and terrible power, SHIELD does not have many other options. And compared to Zhou Yi, they still have other things to do.


    For example, check who is behind the scenes. It stands to reason that those who can mobilize so many forces should not be anonymous. However, in the monitoring of SHIELD, how can this person not be found? They are just like they don''t exist. If it wasn''t for this time they suddenly came out to stir the wind and stir the rain, Nick Fury didn''t even know that there was such a group of guys hiding in the dark, waiting for Zhou Yi to come.


    Seriously, this knife made him really happy. Because he also does not want to see a Dawn Knight who is worshipped by countless people. Even saying that this situation is already in his view is no better. But he can''t because of this, he decided that this group and he are a camp.


    The guy who hides his head and tail is generally not a good thing, especially if he likes to use the means of shame. Although the SHIELD''s means are not noble, but this does not prevent Nick Fury from being hostile to them.


    He can clearly feel that the situation is evolving towards an uncontrollable situation. Those lurkers are just around the corner. What is needed now is nothing more than an opportunity to trigger all outbreaks.


    Thinking about everything in front of him, Nick Fury fell into silence. At this time, no one will usually bother him. Because Frye is not a good speaker. And not everyone has this qualification.


    But some people are different, for example, this strong blond man who just walked in and was somewhat uncomfortable with everything. He walked straight to Nick Frye and said to him who was still thinking.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Although he was interrupted by his own thoughts, the director of Fury, who has always had a bad temper, has become extraordinarily gentle. Not only did he not reprimand him, but he did what he asked for.


    "Do you have something to look for?"


    "These, I want to know what these are!" The newcomer did not know how rare it would be for Secretary Fury to have such a good temper. He took his own information to Nick F. In front of Rui, he asked him. "What do you mean by giving me the information of these people?"


    After glanced at the things that had been handed to his eyes, Director Fury began to explain patiently.


    "Captain. You should know that the times are different. Unlike the war years in which you were, this era seems to be peaceful, but the struggle in the dark has become more intense. So we need a great danger and Team of special circumstances."


    "Remember the screaming commando that you led that year? Like the special team full of mutants, vampires, and chemical weapons. We need a different special team. These are the new players I am looking for for you. Named the Avengers, to be the defender of this new world peace!"


    "Mr. Secretary, do you mean that the war is not over yet? But why is this different from what I saw?" Didn''t listen to Nick Frye''s side, the man known as the captain seemed to have his own judgment. "Are you sure that the world is really as dangerous as you said? And. Does the world really need the protection of such a group of people?"


    "Captain, what you see is nothing but the illusion of peace. Our enemies are more embarrassing and more dangerous than before. Believe me, if there is no protection of a group of people with special power, the peace you see right now It will become vulnerable and vulnerable!"


    "Then you don''t have a better candidate?" refers to the information in the hand, half of the captain''s dissatisfaction comes from the candidate provided by Nick Fury. "Look at the candidates you offer. Two professional agents, I can understand. Two variant agents. I can understand. But Tony Stark. Why is this guy who is not so reassuring? And, are we already embarrassed to the extent that even a high school student can''t let go? As for the end. What is this clearly marked with an extremely dangerous brother and sister?"


    At first glance, almost all of them are problematic people. This kind of staffing makes the captain who has long been used to the military style feel completely unfit. Seriously, he didn''t want to think of these people.


    "Captain, you have to realize. Now that we are no longer fighting, our army can''t provide so many talents for you. And the ones I have chosen for you are already the best special abilities in the world. Only These candidates can form a special team that can handle everything!"


    "I don''t think so, Mr. Secretary. The strength of a team can not be reflected by the ability of the individual. With all my bluntness, I can''t see the possibility that they have any qualified team."


    "That is your job, captain. You are the best commander in our history. I believe that you have the ability to integrate them and develop the strength that a team should have. I can''t think of other candidates except you. So can we make them what we expect to be, and all hopes are on you!"


    Sighing, the captain felt more than just the difficulty of facing the problem, but more of the confusion of where to start. He has been out of touch with the times for seventy years, and the gap between them makes it difficult for him to do everything that Nick Fury said. However, due to his sense of responsibility, he should still bear it.


    "I try to try it out, but I still have a question!"


    "Please tell me, I will try my best to answer your questions." The Secretary of Furui is naturally very happy to solve the problem of the captain. However, the next question from the captain made him look pale.


    "Is there no such person in this team? If you want to maintain peace in this world, is such a existence a better choice?"


    The captain pointed to the screen, and the above shows the portrait of the Dawn Knight who has been closely monitored by the SHIELD.


    "In any case, he can''t do it." If he didn''t want to, he didn''t want to, and Frey completely refused. "This is the biggest problem and danger. I will not let him join the Avengers."


    Hearing his answer, the captain''s face became strange. (To be continued~^~)


    Ps: Still the sad question that you don''t want to mention, please subscribe to http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 365： There is nowhere to hide

    Steve Rogers, the rivers and lakes people called the US captain. It is now the man who is called the captain by Director Forre.


    This person''s life is legendary, he even led the victory of the European battlefield of the Second World War. And having such an experience often means that he has extraordinary wisdom and extraordinary vision.


    When Mr. Fury��s momentary discoloration when he mentioned someone, he realized that he had a lot of things. He didn��t ask much more because he knew that even if he asked more, this old man would not be old. Tell yourself the true answer honestly.


    So instead of being confused by his answer, his judgment is not as honest as he is looking for it.


    "So, if you just said what you said, when can I see these players?"


    Depressing this question, he asked about what happened to Nick Fury, about the Avengers. And when he heard this, Frye shook his eyebrows.


    "I think maybe you still have to wait a little longer!"


    This answer was not thought of by the captain, so his expression suddenly became very strange.


    "What do you mean by this, don''t tell me, you gave me a list of these people, but you have not consulted them."


    "This is just a small problem, the captain. Soon we can solve this problem. It only takes a little time."


    Sighing, the captain was deeply disappointed with the efficiency of the people of this era. But he also knows that this doesn''t make sense, so he can only ask again.


    "So can you give me a specific time, at least let me know what I should do!"


    "What you have to do now is to adapt to this era, captain. Leave the rest to us. When the time comes, I will inform you."


    Director Frei��s answer is getting more and more confusing for the captain. So in the end, he couldn''t even say a word, and he could only turn away from it.


    Looking at the American captain who had just left this way, Director Fury stunned his own temples with some distress. Like those who are problematic, the captain of the United States who has just recovered from the ice is also a problem person for him. Even his trouble is a bit more special, because his identity is doomed to have to understand a lot of secrets. And these secrets should not tell him. Director Fury has not made up his mind until now.


    However, this issue is not very urgent now, and it is not worth investing in it. The key to the problem now is on another person.


    Looking for a place where no one is private, Fury connected Natasha''s communicator.


    "Natasha, haven''t figured out what Tony is doing?"


    quickly. At the other end of the communicator came the voice of Natasha.


    "Sorry, sir. Tony has set the highest level of confidentiality. His smart housekeeper, Jarvis, keeps his secrets tightly. Unless you reveal your identity, I can''t have any hope that he will come out." What? What to do, sir. This requires your approval!"


    Exposing yourself to monitors that are not easy to insert. This is naturally a bit of a loss. But in the face of what they are more scarce, some things that have already been laid out have to make concessions.


    "Let''s find an opportunity to help me out of Tony. At that time, reveal your identity again. We are not suitable to get too stiff. And, compared with the establishment of the Avengers, his research results are not so important. ��


    "I know, sir. I will give you the opportunity to meet."


    Understand the meaning of Nick Fury, Natasha cut off his communication. In the place of Stark, it is good to reduce even a little exposure to yourself.


    Walked into the bathroom and sorted out my hair. Using the big wavy curls, it shields the earphone-like communicator. Although this kind of unique communication device is not disassembled, it is impossible to find its real function, but it is prudent. Natasha still handled every detail.


    Leave the bathroom at the right time and don''t forget to make up the makeup before leaving. Natasha once again became the savvy assistant lady, Ni Tanli.


    She took an elegant step and seduce the minds of many men who didn''t know how to go, and walked into the president''s office.


    In the office, Pepe, who was ready to pack things away, saw Natasha who suddenly came in, but asked strangely.


    "Ni Tanli, how come you are back? I remember you are not already off work?"


    "Sorry, there may be some small things that need you to help, Pepe!" In a short time. The relationship between Natasha and Pepe is more than just the simplest identity relationship between the boss and the employee. They are more intimate in their intimacy, and they are more casual.


    "Which is what I need to help, though, as long as I can help, there is no problem!"


    Pepe started to pack big bags. For Ni Tanli, a new friend, she still values ??it. A woman who can clearly eat on her face has to rely on her talents. Such a woman is naturally born to win the favor of people like Pepe. So she said it was full.


    "It''s not a big deal, that is, I have a friend who is a cover model. In addition, she is still a fan of Iron Man." Natasha said, she found a mobile phone from her purse. Turned over the address book and took a photo. "This guy. She knows that I am working at Stark, so please help me get a signature from Mr. Stark. I know it may be a little trouble, but I really can''t stand her entanglement. So, can you please? You, help me get a signature?"


    Slightly swept the photo on Natasha''s mobile phone, Pepe had to admit that her friend was really a beautiful stunner, and the **** figure was enough to make people think about it. Such a person would like Tony this guy, it is really a bit of people can not think of it.


    But when she thought that she was one of them, Pepe had to put down all the vomits in her heart.


    "Signature, this is no problem. But recently I may not have time to look for Tony?"


    No time, of course, no time. Natasha knew that Pepe had no time to compose such an excuse. Not to mention that there is no time now, that is, in the next two weeks, Pepe will not be free. Because her trip was arranged by Natasha, how could she still have time to meet Tony during the two-week company visit.


    "I don''t have time, then forget it. I can''t bear it anymore. It''s really terrible. This guy last harassed me for one night, which made me sleepless all night!"


    Very well talked about this, Natasha began pretending to say something inadvertently in a complaining tone.


    And when she heard her, Pepe said without any thought.


    "Like this, you can find Tony yourself. He is very busy these days, but in the afternoon he will solve the stomach problem at Starbucks near the company. At that time, you almost got off work, go find him. It won''t cost anything."


    "This, will not bother Mr. Stark?"


    Upon hearing this, Natasha��s face showed some embarrassing looks, and the look was as if it were going to be in a red light district where the wolf was infested.


    "No, of course not. Actually, he is still very good at talking. But you still have to be careful. If he is entangled with you, just call me directly."


    While excusing Tony, he directed Natasha to deal with Tony. As a girlfriend and girlfriend, Pepe can indeed be said to have tried her best. And her best efforts made Natasha very satisfied.


    "Thank you, Pepe. I know what to do. When you come back, I invite you to drink tea."


    "No problem, as long as I have time, I can."


    "So, goodbye?"


    There is almost no difference in the performance of the usual girlfriends. Natasha has already got Tony''s traces when Pepe didn''t feel anything wrong.


    The hardest castles are often broken from the inside, this time is no exception. In order to do research, Tony sneaked away and even the SHIELD could not grasp his movements. Only his closest talent knows where he is? What the **** is doing? But he wouldn''t have thought of it anyway, even if he was so tightly hidden, SHIELD could trace his trace. The method of tracing is also the direction he never thought of.


    I believe that if he knows that there is such a spy around Pepe, he will let her get out of the way. In fact, he did just that.


    When Tony sat in Starbucks, eating ordinary fast food and coffee. Then, after seeing Nick Fury and Natasha thinking about coming, his only reaction was to put down half of the sandwiches and then talk very officially to Natasha.


    "Miss Nitanley Northman, I declare you are fired!"


    "Sorry, Mr. Stark. Your status is only a shareholder, and if you want to fire me, you must ask Miss Boz to nod!"


    In the face of Tony, Natasha in a black uniform did not have the kind of gentleness she showed in the company. Instead, it responded to the needles.


    For those who are obviously responsible for this, they should be justified. Tony instantly frowned.


    "Hey, Miss Norseman. You have to know that I am the real wave of the company. What I say is true in this company."


    "That''s also Pepe nodded!"


    Two people point to the tip of the wheat, who does not let anyone. This made Nick Frye on the side feel a headache.


    "Well, two. Now is not the time to say this. Also, Tony, Natasha is my arrangement to Miss Poz, in order to protect her safety."


    "It turns out that you are Natasha. It seems that Norseman is not your real surname!" With a sneer, Tony turned the fire. "And, protect Pepe. Why don''t I know what Pepe has to protect you?" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 366： Unlimited energy fishing techniques

    "Tony, some things are not as simple as you think." Tony was full of anger, Nick Frye smashed the only remaining eye. Make your look as solemn as possible.


    But Tony didn''t buy his account.


    "It''s not simple, I really don''t know what is not easy for me. One-eyed dragon, don''t think that you have a slight relationship with my father, you can do whatever you want, if you move Pepe a finger I will definitely let you know what it feels like to regret it!"


    This arrogance, and the attitude of not taking myself in the eye, made Nick Fury very uncomfortable, but thought of his own intentions, as well as Stark''s special identity. He can only endure this attitude of Tony.


    Of course, tolerating does not mean connivance, and the director of the Ark of God''s Shield is not free to be threatened by people.


    "I never knew what it was to regret, Tony! And believe me, you still have no ability to make me regret."


    He paused and said.


    "Do not worry, we have not made any offensive actions against Miss Boz, and the protection of her has been carried out in secret, it is impossible for her to find out. As for her need does not need our protection, waiting for you to see Let me talk about this information."


    Nick Frye said that he put the prepared information in front of Tony.


    "This is a report from Morocco. The guy who attacked you was rescued, and when he was rescued, the entire prison prisoner, the prison guard and the escorted policeman were all slaughtered. Even the prison itself has been washed away by gunfire. This kind of behavior. You feel that if I don''t send people to protect important people around you, can you protect them?"


    This issue is somewhat realistic. Even with Tony''s pride, there is no guarantee that he will be 100% protected. And most importantly, he didn''t have the idea of ??taking Pepe''s adventure. Even if it is only a little possibility, he is not willing to let Pepe suffer any harm because of his negligence.


    So when Nick Fury said this, the anger in his heart immediately went out. At this time, it means that he can talk well.


    "Well, it''s a bit reasonable for you. But this Miss Norseman, there is no room for negotiation about your expulsion."


    For this problem, Natasha shrugged her shoulders. Shows a completely indifferent opinion. She was lurking to Pepe''s side after listening to the command of Frye. It is also obeying his instructions to expose his identity. So, next time she went to stay, she didn''t bother to worry about it, because Nick Fury would arrange everything for her.


    "Tony, I let Natasha help me find you, not to let you know her identity, and then fire her. I have more important things that need your help."


    Intercepting Tony''s words, Nick directly explained his intentions. And it also means that he has kept Natasha behind him.


    "I know that people like you come to me, certainly not to find me old. Say, what!"


    Perhaps it is an invisible threat caused by the guy who has always wanted his own life. Tony did not insist on this matter. So he defaulted on Nick Fry''s behavior and continued on his subject.


    "Before I explain my intentions. I want to ask a question first. Howard, what your father left for you. Have you found it?".


    "You mean this?"


    Knocking on his chest, a triangular pendant like a necklace shines through his shirt, emitting a blue light full of science fiction. Looking at this thing, Nick Fury��s pupil was immediately violently shrunk.


    What Howard studied, he naturally knows how long he has lived. The plan for unlimited energy is not a secret among them. Because at that time they watched Howard to salvage the universe from the sea, and then continued to develop for decades based on that thing.


    In this long research and development, they are not only developers, but also participants. It is a pity that everything is in the hands of Howard. Even after he died, these things did not fall on them, but were reproduced by his son.


    If it weren''t because Tony''s identity was too special, Nick Fury would get the power of unlimited energy from his hands, even if he used all the means. But now, he can only suppress his own greed and turn to Tony seriously.


    "Very good, Tony. You are the son of Howard. I believe your father''s spirit in heaven will be proud of you."


    "These useless things will all be said. I think you still honestly tell your intentions. I know that I am very busy." Looking at his watch, Tony licked his mouth. "I only leave myself an hour of rest, and now there are still twenty minutes. So no matter what you want to say, you must be as soon as possible!"


    Nick Fury, who has been with Howard for a long time, knows that this is not a joke, so he put his own attitude and said.


    "Well, Tony. Since you want to be straightforward, then I will be a little better. I want to invite you to join us in a special team."


    "I am sorry, I don''t like to work for others. And even if I join you, do you pay my salary?"


    "Wage needs to be paid by yourself, because I am just taking the bridge. After this special team is formed, it is entirely up to you to manage it yourself. We provide you with up to some information!"


    "Oh. Then I am really interested, but if you don''t insert it, what are you building this team for?"


    "We are for the next crisis, Tony Stark. The world hides too many dangers, countless guys hiding in the dark waiting for the outcrop, waiting to stir the wind and rain. The peace of the world is us It''s hard to build your father, so we can''t allow these ghosted guys to exist. And to maintain the peace of the present, it''s impossible to rely on our strength alone. So, Tony. We need you. the power of!"


    Nick Fry''s words gave Tony a little touch. The place that touches him the most is the feeling that is needed. In his words, Tony is simply indispensable. For this kind of tone, it is always a narcissistic detachment that is very enjoyable.


    "Okay, okay. Since you have been so sincerely invited, it is not unreasonable for me to accept it. But I can say something first. If the people in this team are not obedient, don''t blame me for not giving you face."


    Almost squinted and said something like this, Tony��s expression is very intoxicating. Sitting in the boss of the company, he has never experienced the feeling of being a leader of a group of special abilities. When he thought of this kind of thing, he immediately came to the spirit.


    But Nick Fury��s remarks clearly indicate that he really wanted more this time.


    "Tony, don''t be the boss, it''s not what we said. It needs you to fight for it, and really, I don''t think you have this ability."


    "Are you kidding me?" Tony never questioned himself, nor did he like others to question him. So when the words came out, he immediately expressed his dissatisfaction with a blowjob.


    "Detector Coulson, you should know. A few weeks ago he found the sleeping American captain, Steve Rogers, from the Arctic glaciers. As your father''s former comrade-in-arms, he ended the heroes of World War II. He is also one of the people we invite. And when it comes to leadership, I think he is more suitable than you."


    "Hell, what you said is not. And what role can the old antiques of the last century play now?"


    "Who knows, maybe it''s a big role?" Nick Frye was innocent and innocent made Tony have nothing to say. But since there is nothing to say, he is a little more straightforward.


    "That please forgive me, I will not accompany you to play!"


    Grabbed the sandwich on the table and stuffed it directly into the mouth. Tony stood up straight and walked outside the door.


    Watching him leave, Nick Fury did not stop him, but half twisted his body, put one of his arms on the chair, and then said to him with interest.


    "Tony, are you really going to leave? This kind of opportunity is rare!"


    "There will always be, isn''t it?".


    "I think you can think about it more. The next time you want to receive an invitation, you don''t know when it is. And, don''t worry about going in now, it is estimated that you can''t even get a status as a veteran."


    "Do not bother you, worry, Mr. One Eye Dragon. I don''t think that your small team can call the person you want. So, goodbye!" He took a hand and made a classical farewell ceremony. Tony��s intentions can almost be affirmative.


    No one can stop him, and no one wants to stop him. He pushed the door open and walked out easily.


    Until he disappeared completely, Nick Fury did not say even more than one sentence. However, his look was not annoyed after being rejected, but was full of confidence in winning.


    This pretentious act made Natasha on one side straightforward, she asked very puzzled.


    "Sir, you are so excited about him. Will there be no problem?"


    "You don''t understand, Natasha. Tony is like his father. People like them can''t solve the problem simply by asking. The things that are easily obtained will not let them agree, and the rejection from beginning to end is only It will make them resentful, so the best way is to hang him like this, he will hook himself."


    "Well, you are the sir. You count!" Asked like a normal customer for a cup of coffee, Natasha asked. "So what else is there for me to help? If there is, it''s best to say it now. I don''t want to expose myself to the risk of being discovered."


    Although I would like to say that your identity has been exposed, reloading is useless. But when he thought of who had no two quirks, Director Fury suppressed his heart.


    "You continue your lurking work. The rest of the people I have already found someone to recruit." (To be continued.)


    The 366th chapter of unlimited energy fishing techniques: mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 367： Suddenly parked with the child

    When I returned home at the same time, Ida��s first thing was to look for Zhou Yi��s trace. I can''t see him at this time, and it always makes her feel uneasy.


    Not because he was worried that he would go to a private lover, but worried about his current state of mind. Being forced to give up part of their life, this experience will be a heavy blow for many people. For Zhou Yi, this kind of blow will only be heavier.


    Because his part of life is very different, this part of his life is not only his own, but belongs to many people who are closely related to him.


    When he abandoned this part of his life, it often meant that he abandoned those who were associated with him and had all his hopes and sustenance.


    With Ada''s understanding of Zhou Yi, she knows very well what he is suffering at this moment. So she very much hopes to bear some for him at this time.


    Looking for a long time, Ada finally found Zhou Yi in the quiet room. At this time, he was sitting cross-legged in a white room with his eyes closed and his eyebrows wrinkled. It shows his inner fluctuations that are extremely unsettled.


    Looking at his performance, Ada sighed and walked behind him, then squatted and hugged him from behind him. She didn''t know what to say to him at this time, so he could only tell him with such actions, no matter what, she would always be with him.


    The two men snuggled so quietly together, until a long time later, Zhou Yicai opened his eyes. Ai slightly smiled at Ada.


    "Sorry, I am worried!"


    Reluctantly returned a smile, Ada said.


    "Is it a bit too much! You look like this, I feel that I need to take a large part of the responsibility."


    "This has nothing to do with you, Ada!" Pulled Ada''s hand, Zhou Yibao stopped everything. "The cause of everything is in me, and the evil is in me. I can carry everything, so you don''t have to worry about me."


    When I heard this, Ada immediately became a glimpse.


    "Do you think that you can say that I can be better? Listen, I don''t care about the evil consequences. I only care about you. If I can''t help you share your things, then what am I?"


    Silently smiling, Zhou Yi did not answer this question. He just put Ada''s hand tighter. For him, being able to meet a partner like Ada is already the luckiest thing in his life.


    The two enjoyed the silent warmth. Allowing time to pass away so quietly, there is almost no feeling.


    And the same thing that looks at the passage of time without feeling, there is such a existence.


    The Jinlunjia divide, in the endless void. Rocky did not know where to go and continued to drift. The territory of the void is boundless, and in this sea without a marginal void. Like a ship that will never be docked, Loki has always been so idling, and has never been so dependent.


    He is a god, and death is still a very distant thing from him. So what he can now feel is only the emptiness and loneliness.


    If nothing else, he would continue to taste this kind of suffering until his long life ushered in the end of the day. But some people are not willing to die like this. Rocky has the value of Rocky, and some people are very valued for the value he shows.


    The invisible power violently tore open the endless void here, and the majestic Wei Li instantly made a huge gap in the Jinlunjia gap. Endless vain fascination is a joke for this sudden power.


    And just in this power, Loki is like a doll that is being played in the palm of his hand. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the Jinlunjia divide.


    On an empty asteroid, the tall figure sitting on the throne with a subtle smile looks at the skinny guy who is deeply on the ground under his feet.


    It was Loki, a rocky that was taken away by invisible forces. He has just been pulled from the Jinlunjia divide, and now he looks like a big fish that has just been caught from the water.


    And admire his wolverine, high figure on the high, hehe smiled, and asked.


    "Rocky, is Rocky from Asgard?"


    The thin air on the asteroid makes Rocky extremely uncomfortable. Although he doesn''t need this kind of thing, he still needs to adapt a little to enter this environment.


    However, Loki, who quickly slowed down, immediately entered the state. He first glanced at the surrounding environment. The desolateness around him made him feel a fluster, and the person who sat firmly on his back made his heart inexplicable fear.


    "Who are you, are you rescued me from the Jinlunjia divide?"


    "Save? I don''t like the word. Because it makes me feel like I''m doing something that doesn''t pay off. But it''s me who brought you from that void!"


    The man sitting on the top opened his mouth, and the deep purple face showed a sly smile.


    "That said that you want to return. It''s ridiculous, I don''t think people like me can provide you with what kind of reward!"


    It was easy to hear what he meant from this person''s mouth, and Loki immediately asked with a bit of sarcasm.


    "How do you return me is up to me, not what you said. If your rewards don''t satisfy me, trust me. I have a lot of ways to make you regret it."


    I don''t care about Rocky''s little emotions. The high-sitting people show extraordinary majesty and tolerance. And listen to his words. Rocky couldn''t help but lick his teeth.


    After Asgard, he would no longer want to see anyone who was so arrogant to him, threatening him and ruling him. Now he is like a wounded lone wolf. Anyone who might stimulate him will trigger the fierceness and tyranny in his heart.


    But in the face of such existence, no matter how dissatisfied and arrogant in his heart, he dare not break out even if it is a minute.


    The height of this person sitting above is far more than his imagination, his momentum is far above the Asgard King who used to be his father. Feeling his majesty, Rocky''s body and mind are trembling with incomprehensibility, he does not dare to have any rash action, let alone any emotional outburst.


    So he can only endure it, while thinking in his heart, who is this person?


    A person with this style can never be a nameless person. But Rocky can''t find the existence of the right number from his memory. This is something that is not normal!


    "What, what are you thinking?"


    The high-sitting person called back Loki��s mind in one sentence. He looked up and looked at it, then quietly narrowed his eyes.


    "I was thinking, how do you want me to reward you!"


    "It''s very simple. I need you to do something for me. On that planet, there is something I need, and that thing, you have to get it for me!"


    "What will not be available to you like this? And if you can''t even get it, what can I do?"


    Rocky, who used to think carefully, quickly discovered the problem. What can a problem that a powerful guy can''t solve? What role can he play?


    However, the above person is very different to him, he knocked on the armrest of his throne. Fancy gloves give a crisp knock on the cold metal armrests.


    "I appreciate your brain. You are much stronger than the waste I have under my hands. So I brought you here. It is this. Use your wisdom to solve this problem for me. That''s what I want you to give me back! Do you understand, Rocky?"


    "My wisdom?" The smile on Rocky''s face became weird. "You want to use my strength to complete your plan for you. This is not impossible. But what can I get?"


    "What do you get?" Hearing this, the high-sitting guy stood up fiercely. His tall body had a bronze-like metallic luster, and the body-worn armor creaked with his footsteps. . And in this flustered voice, he came to Rocky in a few steps. Against him, he showed a chilling smile. "Dare to say this to me, you are the first one!"


    The tyrant, the name is said. Rocky immediately thought of something that was taboo even in the universe. Asgard is not closed, and they still know a lot about the things in the universe. In the information they have learned, the tyrant is a existence that should never be mentioned.


    He is the hegemon of the universe, the devastating horror, and the ruthless conqueror. Countless planets, races, and gods have become the past and become history in his hands.


    No one can tell how much existence in his hand has been destroyed, not to mention how many people are in his shadow, just hearing his breath will tremble. He is the fear of the entire universe. There are very few exceptions. Because those exceptions have already been destroyed in his hands.


    Now the legend in this universe appears in front of his own eyes, but Rocky can hardly tell what kind of psychology he is. He already had the urge to kneel down, but a fierce feeling from the bottom of his heart made him unable to do such a thing. So he just looked at him like this and repeated his previous words.


    "What can I get. Fighting the tyrant. If you pay, you should have a return. I can help you get what you want. How do you reward me?"


    "So what do you want to return? Bug?"


    The tyrant lowered his head and almost looked at him closely against Loki��s face. He looked at not only this person, but also his inner heart.


    "What do I want? I want to continue my plan." Fear is breeding. But a flame is also inexplicably flooding from the depths of the heart. "I used to want to be king, but this plan has been completely over. I don''t think this is my fault, my plan is not shortcoming. Everything is just Odin''s fault, they destroyed everything about me. So this time I have to come again, I have to climb the throne again."


    "The throne, do you want to be the master of a world?" The tyrant laughed contemptuously. ��Just a little dream? It��s not impossible, but can you show such value?��


    "As long as you are willing to lend me this power!"


    After a moment of silence, the expression on the face of the tyrant changed. He put away the contempt on his face and then pulled the corner of his mouth meaningfully.


    "Little bug, you make me a little interested!"


    A deal was reached in this way, and this transaction will bring about a terrible disaster, enough to cover the world''s disaster! Earth, a world that has never been calm, will usher in a big crisis that will make the world turbulent!


    What it brings, no one knows now. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 368： Cruel truth, unscrupulous

    Peter Parker once again ended his busy day.


    Since exposing his identity to Gwen, his superhero career has suddenly become strange. Because his career is not only his own business, but also the cause of his two people.


    With his father, the police chief, who is exposed to the front line of crime, Gwen is always doing the work of venting letters. She hacked into her dad''s cell phone and office computer, receiving first-hand information from the police station, and then handing over the information to her boyfriend.


    This kind of extravagant behavior has made Spider-Man''s recent performance significantly improved, but it also gave the police and the street superhero a subtle competitive relationship.


    Be aware that although the spider is a superhuman, the police are not soft-shrimp. The gradual maturity of the mutant police officers to deal with the wicked criminals is no worse than the little spiders, not to mention the advantage of many people.


    But despite having such a special group of competitors, Peter did not feel that his work had become easier. Because the recent world is really not too flat.


    Maybe ordinary people don''t feel anything, but the guys who run around for the city''s law and order have clearly felt that the undercurrent is surging.


    Whether it is the crime rate or the special criminals who are constantly appearing, they have suddenly risen to a higher level. And this obvious abnormal situation, so that the little spider really feels a little powerless.


    And this is not the most terrible, the most terrible is the floating people. Since the dawn of the Knights�� wave of controversy, the days of these superheroes have not been smooth.


    He is still a little better, at most, when he swings, people make a few protests, or they are used as targets and throw fruit several times.


    Like the mutants who are often criticized, the days are much more sad than him. Especially the naughty policemen of the mutants have been targeted by many special means. If it wasn''t for his father-in-law and his uncle who had been desperately protecting them inside and outside the work, their situation would definitely be much worse than it is now.


    Of course, although there is no good place to go now.


    It is impossible to understand why the world will become like this in the current social experience of Little Spider. He can only do what he should do. Do your best to fulfill the responsibility of a superhero. Although it is getting harder and harder to do this.


    Shaking his head and tidying up the mess in his mind. The little spider quickly took off his uniform and then changed his uniform as quickly as possible.


    His identity has not been exposed to his uncles, so he returned home. He still chooses to be a normal high school student.


    And just as he got everything, he was going to go downstairs to greet her as usual, and then pick up the uncle who should be coming back from work.


    A sudden sound of the wind touched his special inductive ability. He subconsciously shrank a step, and this step just retired, that is, a black sharp arrow flew in the wind. Nailed on the door frame beside him.


    This is not an assassination. The little spider is very clear because he does not feel any dangerous feeling. An envelope nailed to the arrow proves this. Although the way is a bit retro, it is obviously just a communication arrow.


    Remove the envelope from the arrow. The little spider had just wanted to throw the envelope together with the arrow. But when he saw the name on the envelope, he immediately stood down.


    The surname is correct. Parker��s surname is only one of them. But the name is not his name, nor his uncle and aunt, but his father!


    Richard Parker, the father of Little Spider. A person who has already passed away. This person is very special for the little spider. Not only because he is the father of the little spider, but also because his death is full of doubts.


    In order to protect him, he and the mother of Little Spider were fostered in his brother''s home, and then died unconsciously. This kind of accident that can''t be accidental at first glance has always made the little spiders very concerned.


    For so many years, he has been looking for evidence alone. And the evidence he found all proved a problem, that is, his father is not simple. As for how it is not simple, the little spider who can''t go deep into it can''t understand why.


    And now an accidental opportunity has emerged in the face of this intelligence that may be related to his father. The little spider acted immediately.


    He didn''t even have time to put on his uniform, so he wore a casual dress. Flying in the direction of the arrow, it flew past.


    The spider''s induction clearly informed him of the direction in which the arrow flew, so his goal was clear. The speed is also fast. But the problem is that it is difficult to guarantee that the person is still not there.


    However, since someone has notified him in this way, naturally it will not be so easy to leave.


    So soon the little spider found his goal, a man with a bow, and a guy in a black suit that looked pretty awkward.


    "That is the arrow you shot. Tell me what do you know?"


    At a glance, it was recognized that Coulson''s little spider did not care about Coulson''s identity at this time. For him now, the mystery of his father''s death is above all else.


    "Please wait, boy. This story is a bit long, so I may need some time to tell you everything in detail."


    Colson glanced at the little spider with a strange look, then said to the man with the bow around him. "Barton. Let me go first. I will go straight back when I get there."


    "Well, you should be careful." Perhaps it wasn''t that the little spider was dangerous. Barton just nodded and slammed and simply left.


    And looking at Barton''s departure, Coulson smiled and nodded to the little spider.


    "Would you like to go for a ride together?"


    The little spider who was eager to know the answer did not choose to refuse. He honestly followed Coulson in the car. Seeing that the little spiders cooperated, Corsen directly hit the steering wheel and drove the car into a remote lane.


    "Say, what do you want to ask? I can tell you as long as I don''t violate certain principles!"


    "Do you know my father? Do you know his cause of death?" The little spider, who could not wait for it, immediately asked what was in his heart.


    When he heard such a problem, Corson frowned slightly and then sighed.


    "Yes, I know your father. Richard, our original relationship is not bad! As for his cause of death, I am sorry, child! I know his cause of death, but we don''t know if he is dead. Whose hands."


    "Who are you? How did my parents die?"


    The first time I was so deeply exposed to the truth about my parents'' death, the excitement of Little Spider''s mood was unimaginable. However, he still tried to suppress his feelings and asked Kersen to open his mouth.


    "I am a senior agent of the SHIELD agent, Coulson, and by the way. Your father, your mother and I are colleagues, they are agents, and they are agents of dual status!"


    "What?" Suddenly heard such news, the little spider immediately had a slight sorrow. He finally understood why his father always had an inexplicable sense of crisis. Why is he going to be chased, he will know that he may be precarious, and even hurriedly sent himself to his uncle''s house.


    Just because he is behind a researcher, there is such a special identity.


    Telling the spider about such news is not the original intention of Coulson. As far as he is concerned, he would rather call the spider in a normal way, and he would not like it in this way. Richard has been dead for so many years, it is really no longer necessary to uncover the scars in the heart of the little spider.


    However, this is just his idea. Fury asked him to recruit the little spiders, regardless of any means. He wants the little spiders to listen to them, even at the expense of his parents.


    This approach does not allow Colson to agree, but he does not have any right to refute. So he can only do it.


    "Your father found a very special piece of information before he died. But this news was known to some of our enemies who attacked your parents. And this caused your parents'' misfortune to fall into the fuselage. Sorry, child I will tell you this now, but believe me, we are also for you."


    "You are not suitable for these things, and I believe that Richard does not want me to tell you this."


    From the moment I heard the truth about my parents'' death, the little spider caught his mouth. He struggled so hard that he didn''t make a whimper in his mouth, but he couldn''t stop his tears from flowing down like this.


    This little spider doesn''t have a look like a superhero. But Coulson understood his feelings very well. He handed a handkerchief and waited without saying a word, waiting for the moment when the little spider calmed down his emotions.


    After all, it has been a long time, so even the pain will not be so strong. The little spider quickly calmed down his emotions, at least on the surface.


    "Thank you for telling me about this, I will not let me remain in the dark. But I can ask, why have you kept this thing on me, and then at this time, tell me the truth?"


    "What should I say? Child!" A bitter smile, Coulson replied helplessly. "I believe that you appear in front of me in this way, and you should know that we have already identified your other identity."


    "Related to this?"


    "Yes, child. I am instructed to invite you to join us and become a SHIELD agent, doing the same career as your father. This is not mandatory, if you don''t want it, I can refuse it for you."


    "No!" The little spider shook his head firmly at this time. "I want to join, I must know who killed my parents. Only by joining you, I have the hope of revenge!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 369： Ominous guessing

    The little spider thought very well that he could not find the world with the same flies as other people, and found a few clues that could not be found, killing his parents'' enemies. It is better to join this agent organization at the moment.


    At the very least, relying on their strength, the possibility of finding their own enemies is higher.


    This is the answer that SHIELD wants, and the addition of Spider-Man will be a huge boost for their Avengers program. But Corson did not want the little spider to agree so easily.


    For revenge, this is not a good idea in and of itself. And it is very likely that he will put himself in. However, he is very clear that it is useless at this time regardless of what he said.


    These are the plans of the director of Fury. In his plan, what kind of reaction the young people like Peter Parker will have is what has been calculated.


    So Coulson could only sigh and take out a certificate from the locker of his car and put it in front of the little spider.


    "This is your certificate. We have already guessed that you will agree. So I prepared a copy in advance. But, really, I don''t want you to take this thing. With him, your future life will become There are a lot of bumps."


    "If I can''t take revenge for my parents, then my life will definitely be spent in regret. In contrast, I prefer my future to be more bumpy."


    The little spider clearly expressed what he meant. He picked up the document and looked at it a little. But this look, the look on his face solidified.


    "Wait, this badge?"


    "The badge, do you say this?" He looked up at the eagle-shaped badge that the little spider said, and Colson explained it carefully. "This is the hallmark of our SHIELD. We have been using it since World War II. Your father also has such a document, and it has a lot of things that you will become more convenient. In this world, we still have some Special rights."


    "No, I don''t mean this. I mean I seem to have seen this badge!"


    "It may be that you saw Richard''s documents when you were a child. The memories left at that time may give you some vague impressions!"


    "No. Not this. I left a video before my father died. In that video he looked very confused, and then after he left, there was a stranger who went in. I remember very clearly that there was one stranger. Such a badge!"


    ��How is this possible?�� I heard this. Colson also felt that something was wrong. Because at that time, it was Richard who performed secret missions to ensure safety. All internal members and their contacts are prohibited inside the SHIELD to prevent their identity from being exposed.


    But if it''s really like what the little spider said, then it proves that this order is not followed by everyone. And this is likely to be directly related to the truth about the death of the Parker couple.


    "What is going on here?" I took all the clues out. The little spider is a little overwhelmed. "Is that person not yours?"


    "Listen, child. We didn''t let anyone contact them at all to ensure that your parents'' identity was not exposed. I can guarantee that because I am one of their contacts."


    "So who is this person?" The mood of the little spider fluctuated because he began to discover that his father''s death actually reappeared. This situation is obviously not something that people are willing to see.


    "Calm down, boy!" Colson calmed his emotions in time. "You have to calm down, you can''t give you any help at all!"


    "I will find out this thing, I will give you an explanation. Since I already know this, I will not let it be so easily closed. I promise!"


    Coulson''s guarantee is still relatively easy to believe. At the very least, the little spider has calmed down under his comfort.


    "Colson. I can believe you. But you must promise me to help me find the real murder of my father!"


    "I use my life to guarantee!" Colson solemnly raised his hand. Upon hearing this answer, the little spider put away his new document and then said to him.


    "Don''t let me down. If I know that you are sheltering those people, I swear, even if I have paid for everything, I will let you pay the most cost!"


    Just after saying this, the little spider jumped directly off the car. The speed of the sprinting car is no longer likely to have any effect on him. He is Spider-Man, one of the superheroes active in the world. If he is transformed into an avenger, then there will be no good fruit to eat even if it is a SHIELD.


    at this point. Small spiders can be guaranteed. Colson also has a similar idea.


    So he immediately called after the little spider left.


    "Sir, I have contacted Peter Parker. He has agreed to join us."


    "It''s good, Coulson. You did a very good job!"


    The voice of Director Furui came over. I heard a reply. Colson said immediately.


    "Sir, but there are some other questions! It''s about Peter Parker''s father, the agent we sacrificed before."


    "What''s wrong, what is his excessive request?"


    "No, it''s about their cause of death. If I judged well. Their death may be related to our internal staff, and that means. There is a traitor in our middle! And it is very likely not just One!"


    This is a conservative estimate of Kelsen. Listening to this, Secretary Fury was silent for a while, and then he answered this.


    "I know, Colson. Remember, except for me, you have not said this to anyone. Even the people of the Security Council, do you understand?"


    "Sir, you are skeptical?" Some unbelievably asked a word like this, Colson has been scared by his own guess.


    "Do the worst, Coulson. And, remember what I said!"


    The unilateral end of the conversation between them, the Secretary of Fury did not sound. Listening to such an answer, Colson found for the first time that the place where he worked for a lifetime actually made him so strange. Unfamiliar to him, he has even been unable to see its future direction.


    But in any case, the establishment of the Avengers is finally on the formal, there is a general skeleton, it only needs to develop, it can become a deterrent existence. And the same, development has been put on the formal. There is also the aim of the Japanese.


    This small studio, which was still rushing for money, can finally straighten up in front of other departments of the Japanese. Because of what they have developed, the desperate transformation has finally become perfect and can be safely placed on the market.


    Gillian completed his guarantee for the headquarters before the official launch of the Stark Technology Expo. He came up with a stable and safe finished product. The most exciting thing about getting this news is not Zhou Yi and Aida, but the Osborne father and son who have been waiting for this good news.


    Since the last time, Osborne and his son have been waiting for this good news. Although because of luck, the old Osborne met the good deed of the gods before life came to the end. But this genetic disease at the genetic level is obviously not solved with a blessing.


    He inevitably relapsed. And still at a fairly fast speed. Like him, his son Osbourne also had some symptoms. This father and son are both plagued by this incurable disease and can only suffer in fear.


    If you don''t move the gods, they can only put all their hopes on aim. Fortunately, aim did not disappoint them.


    At the first moment of the news, Old Osborne called Ada. And Ada also rudely slaughtered him. For him to use commercial espionage, Ada, who has no time to fight back, naturally took advantage of this opportunity to seek justice for himself.


    If it is normal, the old Osborne will definitely not allow Aida this kind of mall rookie to be so mischievous to him. But now it is different. Now Ada��s hand is a big event related to his life. Therefore, in the case of contact with Zhou Yi, he can only swallow all the anger. This unequal treaty was signed with Ada.


    At the expense of Osborne''s already-transformed GM research data, the opportunity for two desperate transformations was exchanged. For Osborne, it is definitely a big price, but for the Japanese, it is definitely a profit.


    Of course, only this time will have such an opportunity. After all, once launched at the Stark Technology Expo, the desperate transformation as a new type of medical repair technology is impossible to enter the market at such a price. It is not realistic, it is impossible.


    But Ada is playing this time difference. In theory, Osborne and his son can wait, but they are obviously threatened by death and they obviously cannot have this patience and strength, and then wait.


    One is willing to make a wish. There is nothing in this matter that can be said.


    Everything is ready, and the deposit is collected. Ada came to the aim research center with Osborne and his son, who didn''t look good on their faces.


    As aim, which is regarded as a pillar industry in the future by the Japanese, it naturally has a superior environment that matches their identity. The entire 200-acre site, combined with the strict protection of the seven floors underground. Make sure there are no possible accidents.


    Fire prevention and anti-Osborne. Ida, who has had an experience, did it very well this time.


    As soon as he arrived at the ground, Ke Lian, who had already received the news, immediately greeted him.


    "Welcome, President Wang! There are two Mr. Osborne! We are ready for everything, ready to start!"


    The handsome Kelly smiled politely at Ada, and then extended his hand to the old Osborne. As a member of the Japanese, he naturally knows the relationship between Zhou Yi and Aida. Whether it is to avoid suspicion or other factors, he did not show any Passover to Ada. Of course, he doesn''t need to pay attention to this for Osborne.


    He held the hand of Gillian, and the old Osborne, who had all the information of this genius scientist, knew how he looked like.


    Gillian, who is born with a disability in his leg, also suffers from severe congenital malnutrition, which makes him look small and awkward when he graduates from college. But in front of this, the basic security can not see a little shadow before his university.


    Success can''t change this, old Osborne is very clear. So he naturally understands what it is to make Keilian reborn. And just because he understands this, his heart is even hotter.


    "Mr. Kilian, I have been admiring you for a long time. It is really hard to imagine that a talented person like you will have been buried until today!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m. Piaotian.net

 Chapter 370： Double kings see hidden dangers

    Norman Osborne��s opening is such a degree of flattery, which is somewhat beyond the expectations of Ada. When she wants to come, the old Osbow who has been famous for so long should be somewhat reserved, and will not do the kind of thing that digs the corner of the house. But the reality tells her that she overestimated Osborne.


    Or she underestimated Osborne. In the face of the interests of this business tyrant shows the ability to be able to bend, not the kind of vain. Like Jin Li''an, who can bring him great benefits, he doesn''t care about putting down his own shelf and coming to a priest.


    Such a person is actually quite scary because you don''t know where his bottom line is. Fortunately, Ada does not have a chance to deal with such people.


    "Mr. Osborne, you have a good reputation. In addition, can we speed up the pace? Time is a bit tight, I think whether it is delaying your time, or our time will not be a good thing!"


    Seeing the face of his female boss, Ke Lian naturally knows how to be a talented person is the best choice. Although Osborne is strong, it is still a little worse than his own food and clothing parents. What''s more, Zhou Yi is still a reinventing benefactor in a certain way.


    Gillian didn''t give him face, this is something that Osborne didn''t think of. But he can''t have any indication, because this is not his territory. So he can only smile and say.


    "Well, I listen to your arrangements. Dr. Kilian!"


    Kirin''s reaction made Osborne angry, but made Ada very satisfied. She nodded and said to Kilian.


    "I will give you the opportunity to entertain Mr. Osborne, Killian! What can I report directly to me!"


    "Do not worry, the president!" made a clear color, and Kilian looked at Ada so far away. And looking at the Japanese sect, Osborne''s face is even more ugly.


    As the president of Osborne has been so small, the old Osborne is naturally resentful. But how did he know that he was only a mortal in the eyes of these two people.


    Not to mention that Ada can now be called a state of demigod. It is the body that Ke Li''an has undergone a desperate transformation, which far exceeds the limits of ordinary human beings. They are all above the ordinary people, and naturally they will not catch a cold for this kind of guy who is superior by identity.


    So I lost Osborne and my son to Gillian, and I was not afraid of any problems. Ada rushed to the company headquarters in the same way. Today she still has one thing to be busy. And this thing is obviously more important for her than to deal with Osborne.


    Dr. Reed��s team representatives will sign a formal cooperation agreement today, and they will be hosted by Zhou Yi. This has to make Ada care.


    When she thinks that Susan, the only woman who knows her name, appears on her own territory, even if she is from the territorial consciousness, she must go to see her. As for Zhou Yi��s intention to arrange time for them to stagger. For her, it has no effect at all.


    Commanding the driver to rush back to the company as quickly as possible, Ada walked into his office in the eyes of many people.


    As soon as she entered the office, she saw a happy and pleasant exchange between a woman and a laughing and joking student. This is a very attractive woman, and she and Serana are completely different types. When I saw her, Ada instinctively produced a natural feeling of hostility. Then needless to say, her identity is already out of the way.


    "This is Miss Strom you often mentioned?" Aida strode up and met with a look of embarrassment. Inserted into the middle of two people.


    And looking at her so arrogant, and look hostile. Susan was a bit stunned first. Then I suddenly realized.


    She is not a nephew or a nephew, and naturally knows the existence of Ada who has always had an anecdote with Zhou Yi. However, she has always been confident in Zhou Yi. She does not think that Ada can lead her more in terms of progress. She always thinks that she and Ada are still at a starting line. As competitors, it is normal to have some incompatibility between each other.


    With this recognition, Susan immediately began to spirit and meet this enemy.


    "Hello, I think you must be Miss Wang. I have heard your name many times. I have to say that you can have such an achievement. It is really a model among us."


    Pi Xiao smiled and shook hands with Susan, and Ada responded.


    "I don''t think you have heard my name from his mouth. But I want to come too. Any one who is a heart-rending person will not honestly say what I am doing to you, do you say it? !"


    In this case, Susan instinctively felt that something was wrong. Because this tone is more intimate than ordinary men and women. And she believes that she has not yet reached this level.


    So for a time, she didn''t know how to pick up this sentence.


    Fortunately, Zhou Yi saw the embarrassment on the scene at this time. Plugged in in time. In fact, he is quite embarrassed in this matter. The two women are facing each other in front of him. In fact, the most helpless is himself. At this time, no matter what he is doing wrong, he can only let them open a safe distance from each other before the contradiction between the two women.


    "Okay, okay. Can you not make troubles first, everyone is calm. Sit down and talk about it?"


    "Talk, talk about how to build your harmonious harem?" But Ida, who saw Susan''s fried hair, didn''t have this idea at all. It is her limit to endure Zhou Yi��s back to the flower, and she can��t accept it completely.


    Zhou Yi, who is not good at "Ada", can only call her like this. But this sound is to make Susan a little uncomfortable.


    "Zhou Yi, can you tell me what is your relationship?"


    She picked up her own eyes and questioned Zhou Yi, who had a bitter look. In her view, this reaction of Zhou Yi is now beyond her psychological expectations. So she has to figure out what his real thoughts are. Or further, between her and her, which one do he choose?


    This question is very deadly, because no matter how Zhou Yi answers, he will hurt one of them. And this is something he doesn''t want to see anyway. However, the current situation does not allow him to evade. Because both of them are staring at him here, watching how he will answer this question.


    With a sigh, Zhou Yi smiled. However, he did not transfer any topics. But very seriously said.


    "Ada is a very important person in my life. She is an inseparable part of my life."


    Although such an answer is euphemistic, it is enough to explain a lot of things. Susan is not a fool, so after she heard such an answer. Her face immediately became pale.


    She feels all her feelings and all her pay has become a joke. And this joke is now like a farce, in front of these two people.


    At this moment, she really wants to cry. But the only remaining pride and reluctance in her heart made her tolerate all the tears. At this moment she does not want to cry, nor can she cry. Because the two people who made her the most sad were in front of her. If she cried. It is really losing. And it is the complete loss.


    Looking at Susan''s pale face, Zhou Yi''s heart was also a burst of pain. He knew that he had hurt her, but he was more reluctant to deceive her than this kind of injury, giving her a false illusion and causing more damage to her.


    "Sorry, Susan. I should tell you earlier!"


    "Don''t say sorry, it''s me too stupid!" With the most complicated eyes staring at Zhou Yi, Susan struggled to pull her mouth. "Is it so good? At least I am awake!"


    "I" opened his mouth. Zhou Yi really does not know what to say. He tried to comfort Susan, but he did not say it, Susan interrupted him.


    "Well, we don''t need to talk about this anymore. Mr. Zhou, this is our contract. If there is no doubt, you and Miss Wang can sign it!"


    She took out the agreement they had negotiated and blocked everything he wanted to say with the indifference of the official business.


    Faced with her indifference, Zhou Yi can only mention the pen to sign his name. And watching him finish his job, Susan took the contract and came to Ada.


    "Please. Miss Wang. I think our condition should be that we don''t need to discuss it again."


    "Of course!" Ada simply signed his name. At the same time, as a winner, this is said. "The next thing I will arrange for people to prepare everything for you. If you have any questions, you can contact me directly. Also, I wish you all the best."


    "I will!" Never look at them again. Susan left the door and went straight out. She really has no courage to stay here again. She is afraid that she will stay here again. Even the last bit of dignity will be lost.


    And looking at Susan just rushed out, Zhou Yi can no longer hold his own inner worry. He chased Susan and ran out, then pulled her at the corner of the corridor.


    "Susan, wait a minute. You listen to me!"


    ��Explain, what do you want to explain? Mr. Zhou? What do you think you can explain in this situation?��


    Looking at Zhou Yi and dare to chase it out, Susan��s emotions broke out. She shouted desperately. It has even attracted the attention of many people.


    Many people can''t help but watch the excitement. But after seeing the identity of the parties, the people who sneaked up quietly walked away quietly.


    Zhou Yi can''t manage these people now. He took Susan''s arm and said to her seriously.


    "I have never lied to you, Susan. I have not denied my feelings for Ada. But I have not denied my feelings for you. You should know the weight of your heart, you can not replace! ��


    A crisp slap in the face interrupted all the words that Zhou Yi had to say. Susan''s face was still pale, but this time there was an incredible despair.


    "You disappoint me too much, Zhou Yi. You make me sick!"


    After saying this, she broke free from entanglement and left without turning back. Zhou Yi stood there, feeling the slap in the face, the bitterness on his face was clear and obvious.


    Feelings, this is a question that no one can be the master. On top of it, no one has ever been able to win. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 371： Professional help dying witch

    It has been three weeks since Susan left with a near desperate mood. During these three weeks, Zhou Yi��s life became an unexpected depression.


    When she thought of Susan being hurt because of herself, Zhou Yi felt that she was not a thing. This cognition was also deeply recognized by the two women in her family. They all agree that he is not a thing in dealing with feelings. Because he did not do the loyalty of a man, but also excessively greedy.


    This judgment made Zhou Yi start self-review. Even passed a kind of closed-door thinking. However, his life is not too long, because a friend who has been associated with trouble has visited him again.


    Already a few times, Colson, who was familiar with his family, appeared in front of him almost in a hurry, and when he saw him, he couldn��t wait to scream.


    "Man, something went wrong. I need your help!"


    "Need my help, Coulson. I think you are looking for the wrong person!" Zhou Yi, who is sitting in the quiet room, maintains his own meditation posture, facing Colson, who suddenly broke in. Answered. "I have retired. Now I am just a businessman, not a superhero. So unfortunately, I can''t help you!"


    "Retirement, man, don''t be kidding again. This time it''s really a big deal!" Faced with Zhou Yi''s calm, Coulson can also calmly "King Chang" "Hurricane" "Wang Wen" can''t get up. "Remember the last evil **** named Loki? He is still alive, and this time he invaded our world again, with a group of powerful helpers. One of our important bases was completely destroyed. There have also been deaths and injuries of a whole hundred people. If you don''t shoot, the situation will only be worse. Because they are now lurking in the corner of the world. The next time they reappear, there will be more terrible things happening than now. !"


    "What''s more terrible?" Zhou Yi couldn''t help but open his eyes when he mentioned the number of casualties. And when he heard the last time, his mood was no longer able to maintain a calm state. Although he said that he had completely abandoned this part of his life, he couldn��t help but pay attention to it. "What kind of person is, you will be helpless. I know that the blush witch is yours, even she can''t solve them?"


    Others don''t know, Zhou Yi is very clear. Rocky''s power is good. And it is the body of the gods. But if you really want to be on the sorcerer''s witch, it''s really not necessarily who wins and who wins. Coupled with the fast-moving silver on one side, he is almost impossible to win.


    Upon hearing this, Kelsen immediately showed a smile.


    "Wanda has already handed over with Rocky, but she has been completely defeated and is still being treated in our hospital. If it is not fast rescue, we can''t even save her!"


    "How is this possible, how could Rocky defeat Wanda?"


    Coulson��s answer made Zhou Yi feel the most real and incredible. Although Wanda is only a mutant, her ability to modify reality is not at all Loki''s illusion can be dealt with, even if his ability is outstanding. Magic is even stronger. For Shangwangda, it is absolutely impossible to win. Not to mention that she was seriously injured.


    "The guy from Rocky is coming back with a helper, a guy who looks weird. With a big hammer, he has seriously injured Wanda and has also killed it from our encirclement. His power Very powerful, very powerful. I even suspect that no one is a rival to you except you. I am afraid that Hulk will not work!"


    When he heard that Zhou Yi did not believe, Coulson directly said the real situation. When I heard this, the doubts in Zhou Yi��s heart were even deeper.


    He stood up and said to Corson.


    "Take me, I will go see it myself!"


    As long as it can be said that Zhou Yi, the Corssen who came to the rescue army naturally has nothing to do with it. There was almost no procedure for reporting, and he came to the intensive care unit of the internal hospital of SHIELD with Zhou Yi.


    As soon as he entered the ward, Zhou Yi saw that he was lying in bed and dying, almost relying on the help of various instruments to maintain his life-stable blush witch Wanda.


    Just looking at the past, Zhou Yi found that the situation of Wanda is not exaggerated. Even he said that he was still somewhat overly optimistic. In his eyes, Wanda��s fire of life has been weak to a certain extent, and may even be extinguished at any time. If it wasn''t for her body that was far more than ordinary people, she couldn''t even support him.


    Going forward, Zhou Yi still thought about taking a closer look at Wanda��s injury. But his brother, Quick Silver, immediately stopped him.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Not able to protect my sister, this kind of thing makes Quickbank very self-blame. So at this time he was like the mother of the shackled sorcerer, and he was arrogant to anyone close to his sister.


    "If you want to watch your sister go on like this until death, please feel free!"


    Zhou Yi, who was in a bad mood, looked at the fast silver station in front of him and lived in the air. He looked at him in an understatement.


    When he heard his words, Fast Silver hesitated, and then cast a helpless look at Coulson. Now his heart is very chaotic, so it is impossible to judge calmly.


    "Pitt, only he can help your sister at this time!"


    Coulson''s words made Pete make up his mind, he let his body open, and still keep his vigilant eyes fixed on Zhou Yi. Once he has any wrong action, he will immediately act to rescue Wanda.


    Looking at the fast silver that looked at him like this, Zhou Yi just smiled disdainfully. If it is, he may still have the ability to save people from his own hands, but now he does not want to think about it.


    The ability to slow down the time zone is completely inadequate for him. Even after being stripped of this layer of shells, Fast Silver is not as good as a well-trained ordinary person in his eyes.


    But to say that, to do it. There is absolutely no need for Zhou Yi to do something about Wanda in order to verify this problem. Everyone is an adult, and it is impossible to use anything basic. So now he is the only thing to do. It is to rescue Wanda.


    Wanda��s injuries are mostly from physical trauma. But there is still part that comes from a mysterious force. This is a very powerful force. Although it is weak, it is as deep as the bones of Wanda. It is this power that suppresses Wanda��s own superpower and prevents her from completing her own repairs.


    Without self-repair, Wanda��s body can only endure the real trauma from the body and can��t get better at all.


    Reaching out Wanda��s hand, Zhou Yi tried to infuse his life. But as soon as his divine power entered, the mysterious forces lurking inside her body immediately rioted. These scarce forces are unimaginably destructive. It was almost an instant that defeated the power of Zhou Yi, and then violently rioted in Wanda''s body.


    Wanda��s fragile body couldn��t bear the damage caused by this force. It was just breathing, her body immediately swayed, and then a crack appeared on her body, purple The light penetrated through the gaps in her body.


    This makes her look weird and horrible, like a porcelain doll to be broken.


    And when she saw her, Quick Silver immediately shouted.


    "What have you done, let me go!"


    He said that he rushed straight up and wanted to save his sister from Zhou Yi��s hand. But at this moment, Zhou Yi, who is mired in the thorny situation in front of him, does not want anyone to come out and mess.


    Reach out and grab. The forces from time and the void were displayed together, and the fast silver that entered the speeding field was smashed out in an instant. Then pressed to the wall.


    Fast Silver did not know what happened, and found the fact that he had been controlled to die. He was anxious, and he wanted to yell, but Zhou Yi, who directly cut off the air, cut his voice directly.


    "Give me a point!"


    Pulling out this sentence, Zhou Yi did not look at the quick silver to pick up his sleeve, and then directly reached down and held Wanda''s chest.


    The endless power of the gods rushed in. The power of life from the sun is like the pressure of the army, directly filling every inch of space in Wanda''s body.


    Although these unclear forces are powerful and unimaginable, the power to face such a huge life is still unsustainable and slowly shows the decline.


    They were driven a little bit into the corners of Wanda''s body, and then the swarmed life force was completely wiped out in a cofferdamous posture.


    And when these stubborn forces were completely wiped out, the divine power finally showed the magical power it should have on Wanda''s almost broken body.


    Wanda��s almost broken body was repaired in front of a sun-like life force with a naked eye. Not only the surface of her body, but also the power inside her body, she is gradually waking up in front of this huge life power.


    Wanda, which has become the most perfect state, naturally does not have the possibility of continuing to stun, so she blinked and woke up from the coma caused by the serious injury.


    "Hell, where am I?"


    The faint voice came out of her mouth. Although it was physically healthy, the mental weakness still gave her a feeling of getting sick for a long time.


    "You are in heaven! Congratulations, you are not bad. Now tell me who is hurting you like this. And what is the power?"


    "Hah, what the hell?" It has been recognized from the confusion that Zhou Yi''s Wanda immediately felt a little confused. Zhou Yi''s joke is too cold, so she didn''t know what to say for a moment. Fortunately, this time Corson came up.


    "Wanda, you were rescued by Zhou Yi. You were seriously injured before."


    "Well, I really want to thank you. But really, I really didn''t think of it."


    Wanda is hard to believe that she has been saved by others, but since this matter is already in front of her, then she has nothing to say, can only send her own thanks.


    For this kind of thanks, Zhou Yi does not care. Instead, continue to ask questions before.


    "This is not important, tell me. The intelligence of your guy!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 372： Who is coming back?

    "I hurt my guy?" Recalling the previous events, Wanda immediately had a lingering fear. "The man is too strong, I am not his opponent!"


    "With your ability will not be an opponent?" Although listening to the parties said, Zhou Yi still can not believe. Because this is really bizarre, can it be beaten by her ability to distort reality?


    "No, not at all. My attack has no use for him, and it''s just that, I didn''t even have a chance to react, and I was completely defeated."


    Wanda described the whole process of being defeated, and this process was a little short in the ears of the observer. They can hardly believe that the first battle force within SHIELD is actually powerless to this extent. And if you say so, the power of the enemy is completely beyond expectations.


    "What does the guy who beat you look like, do you remember?"


    "Yes, I remember very clearly that the man is very special. His skin seems to be blue and his body is strong. His strength is great, I mean the power of ** because he uses the hammer in his hand. A random wave can cause the same destructive power of an earthquake. The most special one is the hammer in his hand!"


    "The hammer has a strange gem above it. It releases a powerful force. I can''t twist it at all, and it''s the magical power that hits me when I don''t respond at all." I, completely defeated me!"


    It seems to be remembering something terrible, and Wanda��s eyes involuntarily revealed a little fear. Obviously, this powerful enemy has already made her somewhat lost.


    This is normal. Because even the most sophisticated fighters can''t completely get rid of fear. A person who can be determined to this extent. After all, it is a minority.


    " Take a good rest. The rest of the matter has nothing to do with you. The most important thing for you now is to cultivate!"


    I took a shot of Wanda��s shoulder and let her lie down on the bed. Zhou Yi stood up and walked toward the door.


    The fast silver that has just been hung on the wall has been released. And as soon as he came, he immediately rushed to his sister. Not stupid, he did not have the idea of ??finding Zhou Yi, and in his heart, taking care of his sister is the most important thing now.


    The two siblings who have been unable to defeat the enemy are not the core of Coulson''s attention. In order to prevent such a powerful enemy from continuing to appear and cause more terrible disasters, he closely followed Zhou Yi. After they got out of the ward, he couldn''t wait to say to him.


    "You heard it, man. Now we need you, and only you are our only hope."


    I took a cigarette out of my pocket and silently gave it to myself. Zhou Yi was silent for a while before giving Colson such a reply.


    "I''m sorry, man, I am afraid I can''t help you this time!"


    "What, what do you say?" Suddenly heard this, Coulson even thought that his ears had gone wrong. He quickly asked. I want to ask for a certificate. "Are you joking with me? Man, this kind of joke is not funny at all?"


    "This is not a joke. Colson." A deep breath, Zhou Yi wrinkled his eyebrows very deep. "I have made a guarantee that I will never do this again. The identity of the Dawn Knight has disappeared from this world. Do you understand? He can''t appear again, and it won''t appear again!"


    "Hell, what are you thinking about? This is not something that can be messy. It is a matter of life. Do you understand? This is a big event that may have hundreds of innocent people dying in one second. Is it true? For this part, can''t you let your **** promise go to hell?".


    Zhou Yi��s attitude led to the emotional outburst of Colson, and his outbreak also caused Zhou Yi, who had always been emotionally uncomfortable, to erupt.


    "What a **** promise? This is really ridiculous! Who forced me to quit the world, who is shouting that I don''t need me? All my efforts have been denied. They would rather believe that some people are not advocating. I am willing to believe in the efforts I have made. In this case, why didn''t I go through their own lives and go to my own life?"


    "Please, Zhou Yi. You know for yourself that they are all blinded. They are also inspired. They don''t even know that they need you. And if you really just leave, it''s not called those people. Do you have a heart? Are you so happy to watch those guys who are secretly plotting tricks smirking?"


    "I don''t want them to be proud, but Coulson. Can I be so cheap, can they be called by them, and go?"


    "Man, this is not right! Your thoughts are wrong, the whole thing is wrong?" Colson''s expression excitedly waved his arm. He feels that his friend has gone to the path he least wants to see, so he must pull him back in time before he goes further.


    "You are our hero and have saved the heroes of countless people. Your value is unquestionable and you don''t need anyone to admit it. You don''t need to care about anyone''s eyes, you just have to be yourself. Believe me, Everything you do will be remembered in the future. And now those ordinary people who are hostile to you and who denounce you will be ashamed of their choices now."


    "But if you choose to stand by now, how do you let those people see you? How do you let future people see you? At that time, all your efforts are completely lost."


    After annihilating the cigarette **** in his hand, Zhou Yi shook his head and closed his eyes.


    "Colson, you have one thing right. That is, I really don''t need to care about how others see me. I am tired, I don''t want to fight for those people anymore. And I don''t need those people more. The future, all the evaluations of me. Whether it is to praise me or smash me. Everything is over!"


    "You bastard, you are escaping. You are escaping your responsibility, your destiny. Do you really want to see this world destroyed? You really want to see those who have been supporting you. Are you completely disappointed?".


    Colson, who was stimulated by the words of Zhou Yi to the limits of reason, could no longer hold his inner anger. He can''t take care of the gap between himself and Zhou Yi. Directly rushed up to grab the Zhou Yi collar. I yelled at him.


    His snoring attracted a lot of attention. Many people are curious, or surprised to surround them. Zhou Yi, as a party, is calm and strange.


    He didn''t say a word, just silently holding Colson''s hand, and then gently smashed him from his collar.


    Although Colson tried his best to maintain this kind of action. But under the action of Zhou Yi, he could not do it all at all.


    "Sorry, Coulson. Just when I am escaping, just when I am a weak bastard. I can''t help you with this. You still have to think of something else!"


    When he said this, he pushed it lightly, and the enormous force made Coulson involuntarily retreat.


    Waiting for him to take care of his body. Let yourself stand firm and follow your feet. Zhou Yi has completely disappeared from his eyes.


    He is determined not to do such a thing. And once he made such a decision, no one could control him and stop him.


    At this point, Coulson is very clear and understands. So he can only vent all his anger on the wall behind him, and it is a punch and kick for it.


    The body of an ordinary person is not an opponent of a hard wall. He is completely vented by anger, and he let his fist scalp open and blood flow.


    This situation has scared a lot of nurses who come and go. This kind of Coulson has never been seen before. Many people want to stop this self-harming behavior, but in the current atmosphere. They can''t take this step.


    So until the end, Coulson slowed himself down. This kind of fearful situation can be regarded as disappearing into the gaze of these people.


    First, look around at the crowd of people around. For the first time, Coulson made a bad tone and yelled at these people.


    "Look at what, what is good-looking. Let me do everything about myself. There is nothing to do with you here!"


    Colson, who has always been a good old man, is like this. Many people realize that the situation has become very serious. And they didn''t want to get into this big trouble, they walked in a short time.


    Until this time, Coulson was very weak and sighed. He crouched down, then leaned softly against the wall and slid down the wall bit by bit to the ground.


    Dirty blood stains stained his clothes, but he didn''t care about it at all. He took out his mobile phone and contacted the highest person in charge of all the incidents.


    "Sorry, sir. Zhou Yi refused. He is not willing to participate in this kind of thing."


    This is a very bad news, even Nick Frye, who has always been very disgusted and hostile to Zhou Yi, thinks so. Like Colson, when he heard the news, his reaction was whether he was wrong.


    "Phil, are you mistaken? You said that he refused, how is this possible?"


    For a long time, Zhou Yi did not ask for a return, and the almost complete heroic deeds fascinated everyone��s eyes. Including Nick Fury, he believes that he will stand up in this big crisis and continue to be at the forefront of the crisis, as always. Even after he suffered so many unfair treatments.


    However, reality has already told them. They really think too much.


    The Dawn Knight is not a tireless machine. He has self-thinking and emotions. After experiencing these things, he has been unable to do the same thing as before.


    Those who have never thought of this, after getting the most accurate answer, the only reaction is regret and unspeakable annoyance and irritability.


    With a punch on the table in front of him, Nick Fury showed no anger. This is for Zhou Yi, for some people, and for himself. However, everything is already late, and in the face of this big crisis, they have lost the most powerful barrier.


    And how to deal with what might happen next will be the most serious test they have to face. (To be continued.)


    Who is the 371th chapter of the retreat: mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 373： War mobilization heroes gather

    A plane gathered from all corners of the world to the space shield of the SHIELD. The most elite agents of the team came out of the plane and entered the interior of the aircraft carrier like an ant.


    Nick Fury stood on the deck of the aircraft carrier and watched the elites that had been cultivated by the SHIELD for many years, and there was a pity in his eyes.


    They are all the best agents, but in the next battle, I am afraid that they can play the most role is nothing more than containment. To put it bluntly, they are at most some cannon fodder.


    For the enemy they are going to face, the director of Frei, who is the commander, already has a deep understanding, so he is very clear that the main force must rely on other people. And these people are not here yet.


    Waiting for a long time, a Kun-style fighter appeared in front of Nick Fury, and when he saw it, Director Furui gave a slight breath.


    Before he even stopped, he took the lead and walked over to the rear cabin of the fighter. As soon as the hatch was opened, the people inside did not come out. He can''t wait to say.


    "Welcome, gentlemen. Welcome to the Air Force aircraft carrier of SHIELD!"


    "One-eyed dragon, is it necessary to show off in front of me, you have to be clear. This thing can fly, but also because of my help."


    The first answer to him was Tony, who had just stepped out of the plane. He licked his mouth and showed very clear disdain for Nick Frye��s act of showing off his strength.


    The aerospace aircraft''s suspension device was completed with his technical support, so for him, Nick Fury''s intention is no different from the water.


    However, he does not eat this set, does not mean that others do not eat this set. Immediately behind him, the little spider wearing his uniform is very shocking. A huge aircraft carrier hovering over 100,000 feet of high altitude is definitely an absolute advantage in technology and strength.


    For this kind of strength display, the little spider could not help but admire.


    "This is really amazing. What is its motivation? Will it not fall?"


    "Don''t worry about it falling, it has gone through a long enough test. In addition, we have just replaced the Ark reactor provided by Stark Enterprise. So you don''t have to worry about the lack of motivation." Tony''s irony, Director Fury chose to ignore it, and he put his only sight on the little spider. "Welcome to join, Spider-Man. I am the director of SHIELD. Nick Fry!"


    "I am very glad to meet you, Mr. Secretary. But can you tell me the reason for calling me? Seriously, I feel really uncomfortable with such a big battle! Especially with such a gentleman. ��


    As the little spider said, he quietly opened a distance from Tony''s side. It''s like there is something disgusting on him.


    "Hey, little guy. Are you the attitude you should have for your predecessors? Or do you guys who like to wear tights that look like gay, can''t accept the mental impulse of a mature man around you?"


    "Please, if you wear tights is gay, then wwe is not all gay? Also, when you feel overwhelmed, it is best to look at your body first. Seriously, your body is really The difference is too far. If you want me to say, you are at most a zero."


    The masked little spider has always been a mouth gun expert, so even if it is a strange guy to Tony. He can also fight on his mouth.


    But Nick Fury invited them to come, not to watch them perform double rap. So he quickly inserted in and discouraged.


    "Gentlemen, gentlemen. But now there are important things that you need to help, so I hope that you can restrain yourself. Everyone is an adult. After everything is over, I will provide you with a venue. Let you come and play." Just don''t move your mouth!"


    "This is so beautiful. Why, do you still run a boxing gym?"


    "That didn''t, but I knew a guy like this. And he''s already here!" I ignored Tony''s provocation. Nick Frye pointed to the two planes that flew over.


    As soon as the two planes landed, some heavily armed soldiers quietly moved. They don''t seem to have done much extra work, but if they have the heart, they will find that these people faintly surrounded one of the planes.


    quickly. The cabin door slowly opened and three people walked down from the two planes. The first to come out is a tall blond man who has slept for nearly a century of war heroes, Captain America. The two people, two and two, are ordinary people who seem to be incompatible with the current atmosphere.


    They look like literary workers like teachers or lawyers, not like the rescuers that Fury moved.


    but. This is just an appearance. Because at this time, the director of Fury had gone very officially and took the hand of the civilian man.


    "Welcome to you, Dr. Banner. Thank you very much for your willingness to help us! And you, Miss Walters, thank you very much for your help."


    The Hulk brothers and sisters, who are famous for making the whole SHIELD as if they are enemies, are not as arrogant and terrifying as they were after they turned. On the contrary, Dr. Banner in this form has the consistent humility of scholars.


    "If it''s really like you told me, then this is where I should come. But really, I hope you won''t use my power."


    "I hope so. Dr. Banner, Miss Walters. Tony, Parker, and the captain. Please come with me, we need to discuss the next thing. And it is necessary to tell you what you are going to deal with. enemy!"


    Watching everyone come together, Director Fury took the lead in bringing these superheroes invited by different means to the conference room. There, the crimson witch and fast silver, Natasha and Barton have already been there.


    Greetings let these guests sit down, and Director Frei said his purpose.


    "To invite you here today, I hope that I can use the strength of all of you to cope with the next big catastrophe. Just like my men tell you, this time we have to deal with very powerful enemies. The extent of our SHIELD has been completely unmanageable. Therefore, you must take the shots to deal with the rest."


    To hear this, Tony was the first to react.


    "You can''t cope with the SHIELD? I said that the one-eyed dragon, this will not be what you play."


    Although not very much able to see the technical level of SHIELD, Tony has to admit that this organization, which was built by his father, is indeed incapable of being underestimated. And such an organization actually said at this time that they are not opponents in front of them. What made him feel the first time was the existence of conspiracy.


    "Mr. Stark, in this crisis. We have lost something very important, a huge base, and the casualties of hundreds of agents and personnel. If this is still a conspiracy we have come up with, then Don''t you think the cost of this conspiracy is too big?"


    When Tony��s words came out, he immediately attracted the resentment of Director Furui��s anger. Not only him, but even a few other SHIELD personnel were glaring at him. Obviously, this time he was angered.


    "Don''t you know if you have to go through your mind before you speak?" Sighing and saying this, Captain America, Steve Rogers, took over the topic. "Do you have the specific circumstances of the enemy? I think since you have called us here, there should be enough preparations!"


    "Of course, please. This is the enemy we faced this time!"


    Fury, who had done all the intelligence work, pressed the remote control on his hand, and then there was a man wearing a retro-style armor, some sultry and handsome man.


    "This is one of the two enemies we met. He is called Rocky, a **** of different worlds. We used to have contact with him. The alien space incident in Mexico is because of him. Although he has been some The man was defeated, but this time he seems to be making a comeback again."


    After saying this, he pressed the button again, so that Loki''s figure was replaced by another figure.


    This is a guy with tall blue skin. He was also wearing heavy armor, and the armor that wrapped almost all of his body made him look like a humanoid tank. A huge long-handled hammer was held in his hand, and a gemstone with a faint purple glow was placed in the middle of the hammer, which made the hammer look unusually conspicuous.


    Looking at this guy, Director Furui introduced it very seriously.


    "This is another enemy we have to deal with. We don''t know who he is and where it comes from. But according to the origin of Rocky, we can infer that he is likely to come from other worlds as well. What I want to say is This enemy is very powerful!"


    "He just wielded a hammer, so that we can resist the nuclear bombing of the underground fortifications completely collapsed, and his mysterious power directly caused a small earthquake. All of our casualties are from him, and Our most powerful fighting power does not have any backhand in front of him."


    "This is the guy we have to take seriously. If you guys are alone with him, then death is probably your only end. So I hope that you can cooperate and only cooperate to cope with such an opponent!"


    Upon hearing this, every superhero who was present became a bit silent. They don''t know if Secretary Fry is telling the truth, or exaggerating. And for his intelligence, everyone has a different mind.


    Conceited people dismissive, cautious people are worried. Others, by the way of watching, look at how other people react.


    At the meeting, the audience was filled with a silent atmosphere until the captain took the lead.


    "If the enemy is so powerful, then why didn''t you find that person? The guy who is called the world''s most powerful superhero?" (To be continued.)


    Ps: vomiting blood to subscribe to the genuine version is almost dead, piracy will not live more mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 374： Contradiction highlights all motives

    These days, the captain can not spend his time in vain, and what to do to adapt to the times sounds a bit interesting, but it is nothing but a waste of time.


    He did a lot of homework in private, and he was obsessed with the pervasive, talk-free media and the blessings of the Internet in modern society. Some things were inadvertently exposed to the captain.


    For example, this era is a huge number of superheroes, and all the superheroes now face the serious real problems. As the most typical and special case, the character of Dawn Knight makes the captain very impressed.


    This is the superhero that saves the most people and is the most powerful hero ever seen. At the same time, it is also the hero who suffers the most unfair treatment. With all of the above identities, coupled with the taboos revealed by the director of Frei, the captain had to be interested in the role of the Dawn Knight.


    Therefore, at the moment when this kind of power is most needed, I did not see the superhero who made me most interested. The captain immediately questioned it.


    And his questioning immediately made Director Frey look very ugly.


    "We have already informed the person, but he has clearly rejected us. So this crisis can only be dealt with by everyone here."


    He explained it explicitly, but it attracted more people''s cynicism.


    "Refused? I think it��s because you guys have already forced him to come. You can''t help those stupid ordinary people and let them go to the world to make a parade. Since you can do this kind of thing, why should you be in this? When do you want to let him come to the rescue? If you still have some bones, you are honestly responsible for what you are doing."


    Tony, who was busy in the dark, didn''t pay much attention to the situation on TV and news reports, but when they took the time to look at it, they nearly blew the lungs. He is now venting his own anger with a little merciless words, but also for his good friends.


    And his argument is obviously very uncomfortable for Director Fury. To be fair, although he is very happy to see that the uncontrolled guy of the Dawn Knight is rejected by the body of this society, everything that happens has nothing to do with him. Behind the scenes, there are obviously other people. However, in Tony''s eyes, they became the real murderer. This scapegoat was so rude that Fry did not say it.


    The original thing is already serious enough, and the situation is complicated enough. Tony also provoked contradictions within them at this time. Let the superheroes who are so hard to get together on a table make a must for them. This made Nick Fury almost want to kill Tony directly here.


    Of course, he can only think about this kind of thing. In real life, he can only control his emotions. Said to these superheroes who don��t know what they are thinking.


    "I can guarantee that the things of the Dawn Knight have nothing to do with us. All this is done by a group of people we don''t know. We are still investigating their identity. Now, I hope you don''t want this. Kinds of things that are irrelevant. We need to put our energy on the most important things in front of us."


    "You mean the two strange guys? It''s funny, I think of another question. Why do they attack the base of your SHIELD, are you the secret reserve of the Fed? Even if they want to If the world is provocative, finding something iconic is no better than a base for those of you who are only sneaky. I think my Stark Building is also a better choice!"


    Tony��s words are very contemptuous, but the meaning of it points to a key issue. That is motivation! The reason why Rocky invaded the world. Why did he and another unknown alien world attack the SHIELD? Taking such a big risk has caused so many casualties, and may even attract the attention of most of the world''s superheroes, but it does not give a reasonable motive. This is not very likely to be seen.


    Listening to him, Bruce Banner, who has been silent, followed his nod.


    "The things that are not motivated are not normal. If you say so, I would rather believe that you have something to look at us. Mr. Secretary, if you really want us to help you, you better tell things. Give us. I don''t want to fight unconsciously, and I don''t want to fight without any meaning. So, you better give me a good reason!"


    If Tony��s words can be regarded as a noisy, then Bruce Banner said that it must be taken seriously. After all, Tony has such a relationship with SHIELD, and they can be said to be unclear. But Banna is different if there are any problems. He can go all the way.


    As soon as they left, Fury was even less confident to deal with the two powerful enemies.


    So when he thought about it, he began to selectively reveal something.


    "Well, I admit that some things have been hidden by me. But this thing doesn''t really need to be known to you. But if you want to know!"


    "Of course, I don''t want to be fooled like a fool, so no matter what. You''d better put it on the bright side!"


    Tony had a direct conversation with a mouth. And when he heard that, most of the people present nodded. Almost everyone is interested in this possible motive. Or, they really want to know what is the reason for their fight!


    "Okay. Since you all want to know."


    Looking at almost everyone is a meaning, Secretary Fury sighed and prepared for some intelligence. This is expected, so he does not feel the accident.


    "The core of all problems first appeared in World War II, and it has a very close relationship with the two people present. It is a treasure called the universe cube. And this thing is their goal!"


    I heard the name. The captain who kept silent and watched everything happening at the scene immediately stood up in excitement. He slammed the table and shouted at the director of Fry.


    "This is impossible, that thing has been thrown into the sea by me, how can it still be"


    "I am sorry, captain. In the beginning, in order to find your trace. We searched the sea area extensively. And unfortunately, relative to your trace, we discovered the whereabouts of the universe cube earlier. ""


    Explained to the captain in apologetic tone, Director Fury continued to explain.


    "The universe has an incredible magical power. In World War II, it once threatened the safety of the world in the hands of our opponent Hydra. So after the captain you threw it into the sea, many people feel lucky. And hope that this dangerous thing will never reappear in the world. But when we fish it out of the sea, this concept can''t help but change."


    "The power of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube is so powerful, and the people who have witnessed its power are very clear. When it is in the hands of the Hydra, it is the most dangerous weapon. But when he is in our hands, it is not only There is such a situation. It is a treasure with unlimited possibilities, and we quickly determined this!"


    "So you left him and brought a terrible enemy. This is really a classic bridge. Should I say you are stupid, or do you have courage?"


    Tony, who had foreseen the development of the story, continued to maintain his own sarcasm, but Fury��s words immediately made him laugh.


    "That''s really true, Tony. But do you know who proposed the proposal to keep the Rubik''s Cube? Yes, it''s your father, Howard Stark. Where do you think your father''s unlimited energy plan is from?" At the beginning, what is the prototype of his ark reactor? It all comes from the universe, the most incredible magic."


    Nick Fury��s words made Tony close his mouth immediately, even if he was not arrogant, but he never slandered his face in the face of his father��s problems. The father is a person with a special status in his heart, so in the face of the mistakes he has made, Tony has to close his mouth in a proper manner.


    At this time, I did not experience World War II, but it was not very clear that Benner began to ask.


    "So, what is the so-called universe Rubik''s Cube? Why does it attract so many people''s peeks?"


    "The power of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube has not been fully clarified until now, but according to what we have now, it has almost endless energy. And, in space, this dimension beyond our understanding, is extremely special. Nature exists."


    "The events in Mexico have made us realize that we must take a crucial step in the field of space, and the Rubik''s Cube is our best choice. But we did not expect that, just after we started this research, Rocky and that The terrible enemies came to the door. They took the cosmic cube from us and took away a very well-known scientist in this field! Eric Shavig, an astrophysics expert! ��


    This name surprised Bruce Banner, who was so familiar with the name. Although he is an expert in the study of radioactive rays, there is no professional intersection with Shaweg. But there are not many top scientists, so he is quite familiar with Shave, who has the same status. Even said that it is almost a friend.


    So he asked immediately.


    "You mean, Shavigh is in the hands of those two people?"


    "And the universe?"


    Dr. Banner, the captain and Tony asked this question one after the other, and Director Frei took a serious nod.


    "It''s not wrong, everyone. So what we have to do now is to find them and defeat them. Stop them between what they use to make the universe Ruby. Although they don''t know what they will do with that thing, but from them. Seeing the situation of Dr. Shaweg, there must be some special conspiracy. So, our time is running out!�� (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 375： Parting ways and hope

    Complex relationships, serious consequences, and the superpowers called up by the SHIELD had to seriously consider Nick Frye''s suggestion.


    Do they want to unite against this horrible opponent like the Devil who has been rendered?


    Some people have already moved, but some people are unmoved. Teammates always need to be trusted, but these people here obviously have no basis for mutual trust. Everyone is watching me, I see him. The common identity between them does not allow them to generate the trust that should exist in the expectation.


    The most unsocial one is Tony, the narcissistic guy.


    For his own consistent self-confidence, he did not care about the enemy''s strength, so at this time, he did not mention the so-called unity of one thing, but asked directly.


    "Do you know where those guys are now? I think we will act as soon as possible, don''t waste time."


    "Stark, we need to plan. Even if you know their position, you are rushing to the road!" The captain has always had a opinion on the jump in Stark''s nature. Tony is like this, Tony''s father Howard. the same. So when Tony just finished, he immediately said to him with a tough attitude.


    "Don''t be kidding, Mr. Captain. We are not the army. Obeying orders and directing such things has nothing to do with us. And really, if I want to be with you, I feel that my danger is even greater. Besides, I don��t have much time to save someone when I protect myself."


    "Do you really think that you can save the world on your own? This is not a Hollywood screenplay!" For Tony''s statement, someone stood on the side of the captain. That is the agent of the SHIELD. Natasha must be on the side of the captain in their position.


    "But we have never had a so-called cooperation. It is even more nonsense to say what unity is. Moreover, there are only two enemies! Instead of wasting time here, it is better to rush to give them a surprise. Even if he is very strong, There is no hope for two people to fight against a group of people."


    Dr. Banner also showed his attitude and he did not trust the official. So here he chose Tony''s statement.


    I haven''t seen the enemy yet, and these guys have a huge conflict in concept. Although there are still people who do not express their attitudes, Director Frei feels that even if they show their position. The situation will only be worse and not better. So he immediately stopped them from continuing to talk, but directly said everything they knew.


    ��We have scanned all the wirelessly viewable cameras that can be scanned around the world, and have set up a dedicated investigation team for the most elite analysts in our hands. Finally we have come to the conclusion that they may appear in this place.��


    ��Germany, a private laboratory here has the most abundant reserves in the world. And according to the information left by Dr. Shavig, they have to get these things if they want to use the universe to do something. ""


    "So, what we have to do is to wait for the rabbits? What are you waiting for, wait for them to get what they want?" Hearing that Frey had exposed the target, the impatient Tony had already waited. Immediately pushed the chair away and walked toward the door.


    And before he went out, the captain had already stopped in front of him.


    "Stark, don''t you think that your behavior is too arrogant and reckless?"


    "Please, I can''t talk to you about these old antiques. You call this a reckless. I think this is a tactical raid. Since we can''t talk together, then I think it''s better for me to act alone!"


    Tony held down the captain''s shoulder and pushed him to the side with a slight smile.


    "Stark, you are joking about your life."


    "That''s my own thing, but thank you for your concern."


    After saying this, the Tony had already left the door. Once again, the steel shirt of the generation was instantly worn on him, and the whole person left the SHIELD air-to-air carrier in the tail flame of the jet, and quickly rushed toward Europe.


    Looking at Tony, who just acted alone, the captain snorted. Then he immediately yelled at Fry.


    "Arrange a plane, I need to go to Germany as soon as possible."


    "The plane can take off at any time. But is it okay for you to go alone?"


    Tony��s individual action alone was enough to make Fury feel bad. If you add a captain, then the loss is really too big. Losing two special characters in a row, even in his identity, will be a huge pressure.


    "Plus me, can I, I think I will go with you. There should be some security guarantees!"


    Banner also said this time, with him and Jennifer joined, in any case, the situation is much better. And then his words, Barton and Natasha also followed.


    "And we, at the very least, have a plane to fly."


    "If you don''t mind, you can count me. It''s my first time to travel abroad!" The little spider also raised his hand. As for the mutant brothers and sisters, they even stood directly behind the captain.


    "So what are you worried about, know that I am not going to Germany for the first time!"


    Seeing this, the captain suddenly had some confidence in his heart. He gestured to Fury and the whole person looked sharp.


    And when I heard this, Fury had always had some smiles on the face like the bottom of the pot.


    "Then please, please. I will make a bet with you, captain. I bet ten, and you can come back one by one."


    "I bet we can bring at least one more back!"


    With the swearing of the director of Frye, the captain took the plane that had just gathered together and sat on the plane, chasing Tony, and flew in the direction of Germany.


    Looking at the plane that was flying fast in front of his eyes, Fury��s face was meaningful. This plane is full of more than just a group of superheroes, more full of their hopes.


    Entrusting the future of mankind to these people is nothing but helpless. But at this time, they have no more choices. So they can only pray and pray that these superheroes can live up to their trust.


    But the result is so, it doesn''t really make people feel optimistic. Therefore, Frey is still doing the best. And this last effort can only see that Coulson and Hill commanders can''t make an effective breakthrough.


    For insurance. The SHIELD has another and final plan. That is to continue the persuasion work for Zhou Yi. Nick Fury��s right arm and his right arm were dispatched together, hoping to move Zhou Yi before everything deteriorated to the worst. Reappear as the Knight of Dawn, to bear the responsibility he should bear.


    But this time is even worse than the last time, because this time they can''t even find Zhou Yi. Just waiting for them, and Ada did it instead of him.


    But they didn''t give up, but they were able to pass the way to persuade Ada, the closest person around Zhouyi. Indirectly affecting Zhou Yi, let him change his decision.


    For their thoughts, Ada, who has received some news, has already guessed 7787, so she saw her attitude as soon as she saw them.


    "If you come to him, then I am sorry, he is not here, and I don''t know where he went."


    "Ada, we are here to find you. Some things may require your help!" With some friendship between himself and Ada, Coulson said.


    But Ada immediately shook his head.


    "Sorry. If you want me to convince him to let him do the dangerous work again, then I am sorry, I will not do this kind of thing."


    "Why?" Coulson immediately yelled at Ada''s answer. "Do you know what his responsibilities are? Ada, if he no longer appears, do you know how many innocent people in the world will die?"


    "Really, that has nothing to do with me!" Defying his fingers, Ada showed a completely indifferent attitude. "Even today''s world, I don''t know how many people will die inexplicably every day. Accidents, murders, wars, and almost every second will die. So he has no him, but the impact on the world is not big. No?"


    "No, of course not!" feeling Ada''s contempt for life, Coulson immediately retorted loudly. "With him in a day, there will be countless innocent people in the world to be saved. There will be more people who can enjoy a good life because of him. The value of his existence is unlimited. Can you estimate it? Ada, help us, sympathize with the poor innocents. The world really needs him!"


    "I help you, so who will help me?" Ada sneered at this moment. "I really want to ask you, don''t come to destroy the perfection of our family. He has finally got rid of this burden, why do you go back and forth again. Push him to such a dangerous situation again and again."


    "Don''t you know that he is risking his life every time? You just want to let him die, I want to make our family become fragmented. Colson, friends have done this to you, still It��s very rare.��


    Her rebuttal made Coulson red-faced at a time, not even knowing what to say. Because from a friend''s point of view, it is enough to disqualify others from doing dangerous things. Moreover, he did not know how much he used in his request.


    However, Coulson did not say anything, it does not mean that Hill Commander has nothing to say.


    "Ida. Wang, don''t you think that your behavior is too selfish? For you alone, just put him alone and beside him. Then watch him give up part of his life?"


    "What do you want to say, Ms. Maria?" With his eyes closed, Ada��s expression stiffened. "As a woman, is there anything wrong with maintaining my family integrity?"


    "But you can do this at the expense of the broken family of countless people. Maybe you are happy, but have you ever thought about his feelings. When countless families are displaced because of his relationship, countless wives lose their husbands, children When you lost your parents, have you ever thought about how he will suffer?"


    "Now maybe he won''t say anything, then in the future? When he is cursed by countless people and spurned, will he still be indifferent like this?" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http:// M.piaotian.net

 Chapter 376： Rocky appeared in the battle

    "What do you want to say?"


    In such a way, he was accused unscrupulously, and Ada naturally could not bear this breath. But from some rational point of view, Ada has to admit that this woman, who seems to be annoying, does have her reason.


    No one can guarantee that there will never be a contradiction in the problem of getting along with a partner. When contradictions arise, all the past tolerances between them will become the biggest trigger for the intensification of contradictions.


    Precaution is the truth that every wise man understands. As a Chinese, Ada knows more about an allusion. Mizi, who is divided into peaches, has not been able to enjoy the love of Wei Linggong. At the end of the original peaches, it became the reason for being guilty.


    So she resisted the grievances of this time and asked what Hill��s commander meant.


    "What do I want to say? What I want to say is, madam! If you cherish your life, I suggest that you better understand what he is thinking. Don''t let him leave regrets, otherwise, you will be Life will be full of regrets!"


    Hill Commander said in a suggestive tone, but Ada heard metaphorical intimidation. She is threatening herself with Ada''s own future, and for this intimidation. Although there is nothing on Ada��s face, there is actually a certain touch in her heart.


    However, this does not mean that she has been convinced. In fact, it is difficult for her to be convinced by her. Unless she changes in self-awareness, it is useless to say anything more.


    "I understand what you mean, but now I think you should leave too!"


    There was no change in the expression, and Ada issued an order-by-customer order. She didn''t want to go on with them, so letting them leave became the most reserved option.


    "Ada, you can''t do this!"


    Coulson has not yet given a specific reason, Ada has blocked what he will say next.


    "What to do is judged by myself, but if you don''t want to make the relationship more rigid, let''s not even have friends to do it. Then I suggest you better leave it here!"


    Hill Commander blocked Colson, who still wanted to say something, and stood up as he stared at him.


    "Then we will leave, but I hope you can consider it clearly. Consider what I said!"


    "I will think clearly, then I will not send it."


    Coldly, they showed Colson and they left, and Ada��s face was already gloomy and dripping. Until they completely disappeared in front of their own eyes. She slowly loosened her frowning brows.


    At this time, the two cups of coffee in front of her had been frozen from the inside out, and even just on the floor where they were on the road, they quietly spread a layer of frost. Ada has been restraining herself, but it is almost at the limit. If Coulson still stays in this place. It��s hard to say clearly, what will happen when Ai reaches the end.


    Fortunately, they left in time.


    I licked my own eyebrows and let my tangled inner heart get a little soothing. Ada said to the corner of the room.


    "You said, what do they say makes sense?"


    "Ada, this requires you to judge. You should know that I have never had any opinion on this kind of thing." The voice of Serana came from the corner. She has been hiding in the corner silently, without letting anyone discover her presence. It was not until Ada began to ask her that she began to express her opinions. "But I think they also have some truth. Although I don''t know if we are doing it right, I know that he hasn''t been happy recently."


    "He is not happy, I am not happy yet!" With a sigh of relief saying this, Ada once again asked Serana. "So, you also think that they make sense. I really shouldn''t limit him so much. Instead, let him continue to go to the **** job?"


    "Really, at least better than now." Selana shrugged and expressed her last meaning. "Our life is already a mess. So anyway. We''d better solve this problem as soon as possible!"


    This problem has made their special family have a little instability, even for this, it is time to solve this problem.


    "Okay, okay. We really should solve this problem. But. You are going to talk to him, or I am going."


    "Of course it is you, I don''t know anything, I don''t know anyone. And it''s not you who speaks at home?"


    "Hell, why do I think I want to be sold by you?"


    "It''s all your illusion. Ada. In short, you still have to go find him and tell me clearly. I don''t want any cracks in our home."


    A small vampire who has always been confused, Ada is not willing to go to the place where Zhou Yi hides. His underground lab is also the only place in the family that is not suitable for them to get involved.


    There is a woman who is still asleep, not even knowing if she can wake up. She has a very special identity and has almost an unshakable position in Zhou Yi''s heart. So in general, Ada is not very willing to go to that place. But this time it is different, this time she has to overcome a lot of things. So I don''t care about this little bit of isolation.


    The sturdy barrier is being swayed out of the crack a little bit, but it is completely separated from it, and there is still a long way to go. Therefore, the superheroes who are already far away in Germany are afraid that they can''t wait.


    In fact, they have indeed been unable to wait. Because the goal has already appeared. When their goals are narrowed down to one country or even one area. The wireless camera that was monitored all the time finally played a role.


    Rocky, a guy who is no stranger to many people, was easily found. Or to put it another way, this evil spirit from Asgard did not cover up his whereabouts. He was so swayed in the suit and appeared on the street. And don''t care about monitoring that may exist.


    This kind of contempt and provocation is naturally awkward for the monitors, but at the same time they feel a special kind of luck. Because in any case, the enemy''s underestimation is their chance. The SHIELD, which has already prepared for it, has not wasted this rare opportunity. In the shortest possible time, they sent Loki''s coordinates to the plane where the captain''s group of people was.


    Tony, through Jarvis, who knew the news earlier, had already rushed to where the target appeared. Of course, when he arrived at the place, it was a little late.


    Although Loki is still in that place. But he has done something horrible. In front of a group of celebrities who participated in the banquet, he took the eyes of a person on the spot and announced a ridiculous thing to the celebrities in a unique attitude.


    He asked them to make a choice. Is death, or surrender to him. As a people under his rule.


    In today''s world, how many people will be subdued to others as slaves, this is already something that cannot be verified. But what is certain is that in this case. These celebrities who have received higher education and have always been superior, there must be one or two hard bones. Hard bones have never accepted threats, even death.


    So when Loki threatened everyone here with terror, when most people fell to the ground with fear. An old man who looked very determined stood up and said to him without fear.


    "I have seen countless idiots like you. And you guys often have only one end, that is to become the bones of the history wheel. Although I am old, but not old, I am destined to be destined to decay. The bones are surrendered to the ground!"


    "It��s ignorant and fearless. You don��t seem to realize that you are facing a kind of existence!�� Holding a strangely shaped scepter. Rocky''s face smiled and he reached out to the old man. "I am God, the king you are destined for. You mortals are supposed to be ruled by my existence. Now that you want to defy your own destiny, don''t you think about it, what kind of price will you pay? ?"


    "The big deal is just a death. When I am at this age, is it still afraid of this?" The old man is still tough, just like he said, once his age is seen, there is really no fear.


    "I admire your courage. Sir! But always need to give others a lesson, kill chickens and monkeys. Chickens don''t die, how can monkeys know how to be afraid?"


    There was a strange smile on his face. Rocky is directly waving the scepter in his hand to the old man. Suddenly, a strange blue light came out, and the goal was the old man who was straight.


    The old man has no fear of life and death, but others can''t. When I saw Loki��s fierce shot, many people exclaimed. Many people think that the old man must be dead and dead. But the situation is always unexpected.


    Because at this time, a fast-moving figure suddenly appeared in midair. The body was blocked by the body.


    The power of the scepter is so limited that it does not cause any devastating blow to this sudden appearance. So just playing a few laps in the air, this sudden appearance of the guy stabilized his body.


    Needless to say, what can happen at this time is to leave out Tony, who is all alone.


    Checked the Mark 4 generation on his body, the newly upgraded nano metal casing showed an extraordinary defense force at this time. Just now, except that he was somewhat out of balance, there was no harm at all. This allowed Tony''s inner self-confidence to grow as soon as it burst.


    At the moment, he stood in the air. Shouted at Loki below.


    "Oh, it��s you, the guy who looks like a gun. You want to be the king of mankind, then do you know that anyone who wants to be a king without a public push will end up?"


    "What is the end?" Looking at the humans who stood up because of the appearance of Iron Man, Rocky Evil laughed.


    "Of course, it is trapped in the ocean of the people, and then taste the taste of the people''s iron fist. Believe me, you will be very miserable. Because now you have been surrounded by the people, if I am you, honestly surrender Is a better choice!"


    Tony said as he extended his palm. The fully-powered light-speed gun radiates a bright light in his palm, and only when he orders it will tear the enemy in front of him. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 377： Iron and steel squad

    "Surrow, you mean me, a **** surrenders to your low-lying Midgarths?" Rocky''s face showed a sullen smile, which made him look very strange. "Even if you are joking, you have to have a limit. Let me surrender. Just rely on your tin can, and this group of wastes that are not used at all?"


    Although it was said by Rocky, most of the people present did not even have a little bit of rebuttal. In fact, when Iron Man appeared, it was time to look at the unusual villain. Most people''s choices are to spread in silence and go far, giving the two guys a stage to be fair and without any interference.


    Therefore, what Tony said was surrounded by the people immediately became a very ridiculous thing.


    As he continued to maintain his position, Tony changed his tone in an instant.


    "At the very least, you are surrounded by us mentally!"


    "Yes?" sneered, and Loki immediately waved a stick at him. The blue light suddenly rushed out and rushed to Tony in the air like a big fireball.


    "Hell!" He snorted, and Tony immediately released a shot full of energy. The gun immediately hit the energy group in the air, making it instantly a spark of innumerable flying.


    But at this time, Rocky has released the second, third, and even more light bombs. This is actually just a matter of shaking hands for him. It really doesn''t cost much.


    But for Tony, this is a big problem. Although these light bombs may not be able to penetrate the armor of their own body, but he does not want to squat so much for no reason. Especially if you don''t know what these ghosts are.


    Therefore, he can only fly like a monkey, and at the same time take time to destroy the light bombs that are chasing them everywhere with their own palms.


    For a time, the whole air was the trail of his flight, and the fragmentary fire that was like a fireworks in the sky.


    This situation lasted for a while, and in this time, it has always been so targeted, it is naturally a matter of making Tony quite unhappy. So he found a free, violently raised his own height, and screamed at the bottom of the light group that was still chasing him.


    This high-frequency attack with Jarvis assisted aiming all the light bombs were scattered in midair. Incidentally, the entire night sky is covered by the flames that have collapsed. Then it became a whole piece of almost blazing white.


    Vision almost loses its meaning in this case, because it is almost impossible to see the sky with the naked eye, except for stabbing your own eyes.


    Even Loki is not surprised in this situation, because he still uses his eyes to see the life of things. But Tony is different. He relied on the display on the helmet.


    Earn this rare, unattacked idle, Tony directly opened all the weapon systems in his body. Rows of tiny launchers were explored from the shoulders, arms, and chest of the Mark 4 generation, making him look like a hocking hedgehog. And it is the kind of dangerous hedgehog.


    All of the aiming systems locked the target to Loki, while Tony stayed in midair and screamed loudly.


    "It��s time for me, it��s time for you to taste the gunfire!��


    In the meantime, it means not to be indecent. Tony said that all the missiles were directly thrown out. The flying missile, like the same hornet, shot at Rocky in some harsh flying sounds.


    Rocky didn''t know if it was scary or what happened. In the face of such an attack, he didn''t even change his face''s expression, and he was completely covered by the gunfire.


    The smoke is filled with smoke and the fire is heated. The violent explosion instantly destroyed everything around Loki. Everything was turned into ashes in the rising flame, and the destructive power of terror even caused a huge pit deep in the surface centered on Loki.


    Needless to say, this is naturally a trace left after the bombing. And for this kind of deep pit that almost nothing left, Tony smugly smacked his mouth.


    He does not think that in this case, Rocky can still have a chance to survive. Even he began to speculate on the extent to which this guy''s body has been broken down.


    for him. The battle is over. And as he thought, the enemy is not as powerful as Nick Frye said.


    All the weapon systems were recovered and slowly landed from the air. Tony walked to the edge of the big hole left after the bombing. He ignored the ordinary people who shivered because of his gunfire. Instead, he talked to himself.


    "The evil spirits of different worlds seem to be just like this. One is solved, there is another, but it is not difficult to think about it."


    The voice had not yet fallen, and a shrill alarm sounded immediately. A group of light bombs blew directly from a hidden corner to him, flying him like a football kicked by big feet.


    His weighty steel body directly penetrated several layers of thick walls. There were even a few huge pillars collapsed. The broken bricks completely buried his body in an instant.


    Fortunately, Tony''s armor has enough defense. So these seemingly serious injuries are actually not a big deal for him. And when he was able to break free from a pile of smashing bricks, what he saw immediately gave an incredible exclamation.


    "How is this possible, I obviously hit you!"


    "Hit me?" with a mocking smile on his face. Rocky, while playing with his scepter, walked to Tony in a leisurely walk. "What makes you such an illusion? Your ridiculous self-confidence?"


    Hearing this, Tony raised his hand as a palm. But the high-energy beam hits it, but it can only pass through Rocky''s body like the air.


    The rocky that he hit, is a strange smile. In the breeze, a burst of blue smoke was formed.


    ��Like this, you have an illusion?��


    "So, what about this?"


    A Loki appeared in front of Tony, then one again, and one. One after another, Loki continued to appear in front of him, and soon he was almost all his vision. Although these Loki have the same face, each of them has different movements, and even the words are different.


    "Stupid Midgarth. Do you not even know my true body and my body?"


    "Or do you have no way to distinguish the existence of this word in your simple brain?"


    "From beginning to end, from now until now. What appears in front of you is nothing more than a false illusion."


    "But it seems that you seem to be very happy with my illusion."


    "Right, what do you seem to say, caught in the ocean of the people? Is it completely surrounded by your Midgarth?"


    "So now? Who is surrounded by who?"


    "Stupid guys look at your ability to do a good job. Kneeling down and surrendering to me. Maybe I will leave you a more decent position in my kingdom!"


    Every Rocky says something different, and when these sounds come from all directions, from all corners. Tony��s whole person seemed a little overwhelmed.


    The smart computer Jarvis is working frantically, but whether it is spectral analysis, biological sign scans or other means, the only result is that the Loki are real.


    Of course, this is impossible. So on the contrary, these are all fake, or only one is true. However, Tony has no means to distinguish their authenticity. In this case, then it is useless to do whatever he does at this time.


    Just a few bombings have already consumed a lot of his ammunition reserves. Although he still has other means, he is not so convinced now that he can defeat such a rogue opponent.


    It seems that I felt Tony''s hesitation and fear, and one of the Rockies laughed.


    "Why, I am already scared and don''t know what to say? Then it seems that I really overestimate you!"


    "Overestimate me, I don''t want to be said by people. Especially by a clown who can start a circus alone!"


    Biting his teeth, Tony extended his hands again and put a shot. Now, whether it is the form of the scene or the pride of his own heart, he does not allow him to have any softness. So he can only prepare for a fight.


    "Responsible, I don''t know how to live!" Almost all Loki said this, and then they lifted the scepter to Tony at the same time as the most neat army.


    Numerous light clusters illuminate, almost completely dispelling the entire night by this dazzling blue light. If these attacks are true, then for Tony, it is fatal.


    Jarvis��s calculations have already had results. If it is hit by this number of light bombs, even the defensive power of the new nano metal that he has developed now is absolutely impossible to bear. Once it is broken through the outer shell of steel, it is almost impossible for him to survive.


    Under the threat of this life, Tony made all the stops.


    The attack frequency of the palm beam almost reached the limit that Mark 4 could reach. With the help of Jarvis, Tony did everything possible to stop the attack that flew to him. But even if he repeatedly breaks through his limits, it is still too weak for such an attack.


    Soon, his attack lost its meaning. And almost no need to see, his end is already doomed. The body is about to be completely overwhelmed by countless light groups, but life is dead, which has become the only question. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 368： Realistic distortion illusion

    Tony is ready to meet the impact. And this preparation is like the astronauts of the Apollo on the way to the air, knowing that the command cabin suddenly has a desperate fire. In this case, if you want to survive this round of attacks, it is really up to you whether fate is worthy of your attention.


    Fate is rarely taken care of, but for the lucky ones like Tony, this is not the case.


    Just as he was about to be drowned, a figure suddenly jumped out of the air and pressed him to the ground. Replacing him with a crouching posture resists all attacks.


    This kind of self-denying spirit has moved Tony to be saved, but he is absolutely unable to touch Rocky''s heart. His attack did not have any delay, and it was still overwhelming to the people.


    Numerous light clusters have been condensed into a beam of light, and its destructive power has even surpassed that of Tony''s previous bombing. In an instant, the shockwaves that were shot out caused all the buildings around them to be affected by the explosion of terrorist attacks, and all the things on the periphery burst.


    Fortunately, those ordinary people have already seen the situation and have run clean, otherwise they can''t help but suffer a lot of bad luck.


    But logically speaking, there should be more expressions of such a huge attack. For example, there must be at least one blast hole in the ground, or the whole earth should be swayed. But in fact, on the ground, especially Tony, their place is calm, even calm and somewhat weird.


    If it is not that the surrounding area is too big, the whole city is frightened. Some people may think that the movement just happened is just a false illusion of light and shadow.


    Of course, this is not an illusion, everyone knows it. So after everything subsided, Tony, who had been saved, had to reluctantly express his gratitude to those who saved him.


    "Thank you, Captain. If it weren''t for you, I really have to finish this time."


    "Let''s learn this lesson, Stark. The next time I don''t have time to save you." I put down the shield that was still shining like a new one after experiencing countless shocks. The captain who came over on the occasion of a thousand miles was like an elder. Advised Tony.


    Tony, who has always been flustered by this tone, has rarely been tolerated. Look at the gift of life. He did not return his lips. Instead, all the anger was vented to Rocky''s body.


    "Hey, look here. You and your twin brothers, look. We have two people now. In terms of looks, now we have an advantage. We have surrounded you!"


    Looking at the opposite guy who was crushing a large piece of black, but completely identical, the captain had to cheer for himself and nodded.


    "He is right, at least we have an advantage from the novelty of the face."


    "It seems that I am mistaken. Your value is not only reflected in the ability to play some roles. You really have some extra talent in funny. But look here. Faced with so many me, you really Think that you surrounded us?"


    I can hardly tell how many such guys are watching them, but just watching so many people staring at themselves, Tony feels a creepy feeling. He wasn''t the first time he was watched by so many people, but it was definitely the first time that so many enemies watched it. Seriously, this made him nervous.


    So at this time, he and the captain leaned back against each other, while guarding so many Loki, and whispering to the captain.


    "I have a problem, captain. I want to know. When was the last time you were stared at by so many enemies?"


    "Last time, let me think about it. It should be in 1944. At that time, we were fighting every day, so believe me, I have not encountered so many enemies for the first time. Just get used to it."


    "Get used to, this is really good news. I hope you have other good news!"


    "Of course! There is still good news!" The captain faced countless enemies and quietly set up his own shield. "There is one more thing. Isn''t it just two of us?"


    "what?"


    "It is now, hands-on!"


    In the middle of the air, an optical camouflage like an electro-optic flashed abruptly. Then the two aircraft guns that had been warmed up for a long time directly opened the killing trip to the numerous Rocky people below.


    of course. If it is really a killing trip, maybe the driver will be very happy. But for Rocky, this kind of thing wants to hurt him, there is still some gap.


    Large caliber aircraft guns may be the best weapon to clean up the miscellaneous soldiers. But these Rocky. Even if they are just illusions, they are not what the mixed soldiers can describe.


    I saw a layer of faint light flashing through, and a thin layer of mask like an eggshell covered the illusion of every Rocky. Rainstorm-like bullets fell on the hood of these eggshells, except that when splashing, the slightest obstruction of the line of sight did not play any other role.


    It is really the same thing that modern weapons want to harm a god. But the other way around, it is easy, not a bit far-fetched.


    Part of Loki raised his scepter and launched an attack against the Kun-style fighter in the sky. The flying light bombs were so fast that it was almost impossible for Natasha, who was driving the plane, to have room for dodge. However, they do not have to dodge, because at this time, another person has shot.


    A layer of sly chaotic red fog emerged around the plane, like an invisible big mouth to wipe out all the light bombs. At the same time, with the surging of fog, Wanda, a red leather coat, appeared directly on the plane, and reached out to the Lokis below.


    An invisible channel appeared above the Rocky illusion, and countless light flares suddenly flew out. Straight into the rocky army of Rocky.


    Rocky''s shield may be a bit useful for hot weapons, but it''s too weak for the light bomb he fired.


    When the light bombs are blown up, the illusion that is immediately into pieces is turned into fly ash. This is the only battle damage that Rocky has seen so far, so he immediately noticed the existence of Wanda.


    "It turned out to be you, the magical little witch, your life is really big enough! However, what makes you have the courage to appear in front of me."


    "Courage, you don''t need courage to fight against you!"


    Wanda sneered and flipped his palm directly below his own. And with her movements, reality began to distort.


    The space in which the Rocky illusions are located is instantly abstracted. It is like a 3D picture that has been turned into a flat figure. They are even weird and difficult to distinguish with everything around them, making people intuitively visual. I feel that I am not comfortable with it.


    Compared with their incompatibility, the feeling of Rocky illusion is more intense. The strong sense of dimensional loss made them unable to do anything, could not make a sound, and almost completely lost the ability to resist. And taking advantage of such an opportunity, Wanda directly waved with both hands, and the red mist that rolled in like a storm immediately swept everything below.


    This makes the abstract reality that was distorted by her really pulled like a picture. The red mist swayed, like an eraser smeared on a pencil drawing, just gently brushed over, and the piece of Loki became a blank.


    The more the red mist is swayed, the faster the Loki disappears. Soon, the original black pressure was a large piece, and there were only a few sporadic illusions that could not be distinguished. At this time, Wanda has already reached its own limit.


    Her abilities are very powerful and can even be said to be the most special type of mutant. But there is a limit to the ability to be strong. It is her greatest effort to do this.


    Although she tried her best to control her chaotic red fog, the reality that was distorted by her has begun to gradually reconnect with the world. Its dimensions are gradually recovering, and the abstract two-dimensional perspective has re-emerged into a normal three-dimensional world. When her distorted reality was completely re-corrected by reality, everything returned to normal.


    However, everything she has done is already irreversible.


    The road was inexplicably connected to the wall, and a whole lamppost suddenly appeared on the telephone booth. Even half of a fountain became a bus, and a clear spring spurted out the window. These things look like absurd abstract paintings, but now they are real reality.


    What became the real reality was Loki��s loss. His illusion army suffered heavy losses. It was directly hit back to the prototype by Wanda. Even if it was lucky, it was only two or three kittens and puppies. .


    And such a quantity is obviously not in the eyes of the superheroes who rushed to the scene.


    "Rocky, you have lost. Now honestly surrender, and then tell us that your accomplices and the whereabouts of the universe, maybe we will give you some humane treatment!"


    Although it was equally shocking to the almost horrible ability of this SHIELD mutant agent, Tony still said the most words to be said at this time.


    And when he heard his persuasion, Rocky''s face was gloomy and angry.


    "It''s really stupid and incorrigible. You mortals. Just destroying some of my avatars, do you think you have beaten me? This is really ridiculous, the battle has just begun!"


    He said that he would take the scepter in one fell swoop. All the rest of the Lokis became a burst of smoke and disappeared into the horizon of everyone. It��s already invisible, and I don��t know where people are in Loki. At this time, I��ve spread my voice all over the ears of everyone present.


    "Now is the second round. If you want to beat me, I will find where I am. Tips, I am in any possible corner, I may be anyone. Don''t trust your eyes, it will be you. The biggest mistake!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 369： Unable to change

    "Hell, what does this guy mean?" Tony instinctively produced some uneasiness when he heard Loki. He asked the captain and hoped that this experienced guy would give him some useful advice.


    "Don''t be fooled by him, Stark. He is a smoke bomb specially thrown out to confuse our judgment. Seriously find, his real body is definitely near here!"


    Tony to the side of the fight, the captain directly contacted the temporary teammates in the Kun-style fighter.


    "Do you have any way there, for this enemy who is hiding, and will continue to fight guerrilla warfare with us?"


    "Captain, you should know that our system has a limited effect on this high-level life! It is almost impossible to find out on the equipment on our plane."


    "That is to say that you can only rely on your own judgment, okay. Let''s find out and see where this guy can hide?"


    "I will lower the plane. This thing is open in the sky and I always thought that I was just a target!"


    While Natasha said, she lowered her Kun-style fighter. She doesn''t want to be exposed to the sky anymore, she still thinks that it is safer to be on the ground. After all, barely can be counted as a normal person, so she can not guarantee her safety when the plane is destroyed.


    At this point, other superheroes who are also normal people are no exception. They would rather play a guessing game than enjoy a possible barbecue experience.


    The captain also understood the feelings of these temporary teammates, he did not force. It is indeed unsafe to stay on top of it again. Moreover, he did not want to let these teammates who were so hard to get together because of a mistake.


    What''s more, if the thing that Frey warned him was true. Then, if there is an accident, let a guy who does not want to appear appear, then it is really a big problem.


    Soon, the teammates who had been put together together so much together got together. The first thing they got together was to discuss how to find Loki hidden in the dark.


    But the discussion has no effect, because for such a poor enemy who is unclear at all and has little information. Trying to figure out his position is a bit of a daydream.


    So it took a lot of money. After making a few comments that have no effect at all. This group of people started to make other plans.


    "Like this, I will first evacuate these civilians. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, we can''t help them too much."


    The little spider reluctantly offered a pertinent opinion and then walked directly to the crowd around without waiting for others.


    Although most people are hiding far away at this time. But there are always guys with legs and feet that are inconvenient to hide in the corners they think are safe. This is why the main areas of the battle are far away from them. Otherwise, it is not necessary to have more accidental casualties this time.


    But then it is hard to say if they are so lucky. In order to have a few unlucky ones, the soft-hearted little spider immediately thought of the idea of ??continuing to fight directly and quickly transfer these civilians.


    A spider silk swayed into a corner, and the little spider said to the woman who was lying on the ground.


    "Ms. This is not safe here. You should leave here soon!"


    This kind of concern for women is definitely commendable. But the little spider is obviously overestimating his popularity. And the popularity of English in Europe.


    The little spider who was lying in the corner of the wall and looked at the masked tights went to her face and immediately shouted in a frightening tone.


    The little spider is also a high IQ talent, but there is really no research on German. So I couldn''t understand what the lady was calling. He could only hold his hands and put on a harmless look, and slowly approached the scared woman.


    "I am not a bad person, really, I can hear my voice. And I have done a lot of good things in New York to help my grandmother cross the road, so you look at my face, I really just want to help you!" ��


    When he said that he was completely out of tune, the little spider walked to the side of the woman little by little. And it seems that I really feel what it is. Or what other reasons. This woman has performed significantly more than before. Even if the little spider was wearing a strange person close to her side, she did not have any radical reaction.


    This made the little spider obviously breathe a sigh of relief. In order to speed up the progress, he directly grabbed the woman''s shoulder and picked her up, while the mouth whispered.


    "You Europeans are really weird. Isn''t Britain on your side? Why don''t you even know English a bit? Didn''t you say that you use English as the universal language?"


    With a topic that didn��t make any sense at all, the little spider suddenly had a feeling in his heart. That is an early warning from spiders, and when this warning appears, it often means that danger has come to the side.


    Almost completely followed by feelings. The little spider flipped directly onto the wall in a backspace, and then a few bounces slammed into the ceiling. At this time, the woman who just had a look of fear was holding a dagger and looking at the little spider on the ceiling.


    ��Is there the ability to predict danger in advance? It seems that finding your first start is a wrong decision.��


    "Who are you?" Looking at German, who was still full of mouthfuls, but now he even spoke English, and even gave her a fatal blow. The little spider ran a cold sweat. He was eager to ask, and it seems that he still does not understand why this happened.


    "It''s stupid, it''s already like this. Can''t you guess my identity?" The woman sneered, and instantly changed from a seemingly ordinary woman to a rocky look.


    And watching his transformation. The little spider has a stronger hair. It��s already disgusting to be able to split up a lot, and now it��s a setting that can change a lot. If Loki is unscrupulous, who can be sure how many people are safe around him?


    In other words, there is no means to distinguish between true and false, or to eliminate the awareness of all suspects. Who is sure to deal with such an enemy.


    The fear and jealousy of the little spider is definitely what Rocky wants to see. He licked his dagger and said with a sneer. "Leave your little life on you this time. You won''t be so lucky next time."


    When he said it, it became a group of blue smoke, disappearing little by little in front of the little spider. And seeing this, the little spider is not good for the whole person. He quickly called his teammates and told them about their experiences.


    "Guys, it��s a big deal. I found Loki this bastard. Damn, he can still become a woman, you must be careful!"


    In this case, everyone is in a tight heart. Even Dr. Banner and Jennifer, who are already preparing to participate in the dispersal work, have quickly stood still.


    At this time, almost everyone put their eyes on the captain. In view of the previous plan to hit the West, these superheroes have now roughly agreed with his leadership and tactical arrangements. Although not to the point of direct return to the captain''s knees. However, in this battle, it is not a problem to give priority to the captain��s command and listen to his command.


    The captain finally got the trust of most people. This is a good thing, but it also means a special responsibility. He needs to take these new teammates out of the dilemma and defeat Loki, a tough enemy.


    But to be honest, what to do, he is still confused. Rocky��s ability is simply unsolvable. If he keeps fighting with them in this way, they simply don��t have a way.


    So now, he can only use a way that is not the way to correspond to the teammate''s inquiry.


    "People don''t want to separate for a while, at least two people form a group, so that at least one can take care of each other. In addition, we tentatively set a secret number to distinguish people from being inserted into us and pretend to be our identity. Remember, no matter Who do you see, the person who asks the identity first says, ''Do you find that thing?'', and the person who answers must say ''in the plane.'' If someone answers the mistake and runs away from your hands, Report the situation immediately. We will replace the code immediately, understand?"


    "Hell, this is too passive. Should we always be used as a monkey to play like this?"


    "This is the safest way, but we have to do something else." The captain waved his hand and said to his teammates. "Your mission is to pay attention to the situation and adapt to it. And Stark, you are with me. We immediately go to the place where the store is stored. As long as we can intercept them before they have something to gain, we can have the same change. Qualifications."


    "You finally said something useful!" Tony, who had been screaming with grievances, immediately spoke out. "Although I don''t want to fly around with a man, but now I am embarrassed to accept this request. Hurry up, don''t let me change my mind!"


    Going behind Tony and clinging to his shoulder. The captain is ready to fly. At the same time, he did not forget to marry his teammates.


    "Don''t forget the secret number, and you must remember to take care of each other. If there is a problem here, I will inform you immediately."


    In repeated buzz, the captain had already flown directly toward the sky under the carriage of Tony. They have to rush to the private lab that has been stored and must have been targeted by Rocky. Before Rocky got their hands, intercepting all their secrets was their only choice now.


    But just after they took off, a voice was inserted directly into their internal communication and clearly appeared in everyone''s ears.


    "Idiot, are you still looking for me everywhere? I am sorry, all you have done is useless. In addition, Tony Stark, I have a gift for you, I don''t know if you know one is called Pepe. Boz''s woman. Now, she is right beside me."


    When this was said, Tony, who was not prepared to pay attention to this voice, immediately stunned the whole person. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 370： Sinister trajectory

    Tony has many shortcomings and more weaknesses. But if you really want to say it, his biggest weakness is definitely Pepe. Pepe is the closest person in his world, and for this woman, he can do almost anything.


    "Listen, you bastard. If you dare to wear a hair, I can''t spare you. Even if you chase the end of the world, the end of the world. Even if you do everything, I will definitely find you, kill. your!"


    "It sounds a little scary!" Loki in the newsletter is completely fearless. "In this case, why don''t you sit down, let''s talk about it and talk about the conditions? What do you want to do so that I won''t hurt the big beauty around me?"


    No matter where you are, talking about conditions with your own enemies at the time of the war is a very serious problem. Shaking the heart, it is almost no doubt. It is naturally impossible for the captain to watch things continue to develop in this direction. He quickly advised Tony to stop.


    "Calm down, Stark! Don''t forget who he is. If you don''t know the truth, you believe him in this way. It is definitely the wrong choice."


    The captain��s words allowed Tony to slightly curb the anger in his heart, and his reason returned a little. However, Rocky pursued the pursuit of victory, and in a sentence he pulled the reason that he could not recover easily to the edge of the collapse.


    "It seems that after the captain of the United States has published his own declaration, you don''t seem to believe what I said. So what? If you still don''t believe me?"


    A request for a video call appeared in front of the display in Tony''s helmet, allowing him to immediately pick up the whole person. But he was worried that he would take more of this request, and then he saw a scene that made him completely unacceptable.


    In the office of his most familiar Stark Building, Pepe was caught in a frightened face by Loki, facing the screen and his overwhelmed panic. When she saw Tony, she seemed to want to say something, but she was pinched by Rocky and she couldn��t say anything except the vague voice.


    "Let her go, you ** let me let go of her!"


    This situation made Tony feel anxious, he almost roared to the sound of the Rocky on the other side of the screen. But Rocky didn''t buy his account, he just smiled. Said to Tony.


    "Why, I am willing to believe in me now. But don''t you think it''s too late? And, don''t you think that your tone of speaking to me is too hard?"


    The rocky hand holding the hostage is completely fearless, and even his words are full of drama. under these circumstances. He really wants to know what Tony will do. Is it as usual to maintain one''s arrogance, or to bend for the woman I love?


    And soon, he has the answer.


    Although Tony panted like a cow, his face was even more raging. But he was desperately holding back all his anger, asking with a soft whisper that was almost squeezed out of his teeth.


    "What do you want. Open a price. As long as I can do it!"


    "Open a price? This is really funny. I am a god. Can you have anything in your district that is qualified enough to be dedicated to me?"


    Tony finally fell asleep and made up his mind to trade in the way of Pepe''s peace. But at this time, Rocky did not mention the transaction. He played Tony in a very obvious way, making his heart more angry, but he could not vent it.


    Tony and Loki''s conversation did not evade their teammates, and every word he said was passed to the ears of their teammates. Seeing that their fragile alliance was about to split from Tony''s body, the captain immediately held down Tony''s shoulder and shouted at him.


    "Stark, you have to think clearly. Is this the person you know? Don''t forget. He will be separated. If that person is an illusion, you are completely played by him!"


    "Hell, you shut me up." The captain became Tony''s temporary vent. However, after listening to this, he still had a long heart and quietly dialed Pepe''s phone. What made him even more serious was that although the phone was dialed, no one answered. It''s like the owner of the phone can''t answer it at all.


    This time he no longer doubts, because there is only one situation that will make Pepe not pick up his phone. Plus Rocky is full of confidence, not at all like acting. It is to let Tony completely lose the courage to continue to verify.


    "What do you want to do, say. Don''t tell me that you are so expensive, just to tease me. As long as you are willing to let her go, let me do anything!"


    "It''s stupid. Just like my stupid brother, it''s just as incurable." Laughing and letting go of Pepe in her hand, she fell to the ground like a bone. Rocky finally stopped playing with Tony, but said with a smile. "Well, I am already tired of this kind of game. Let''s talk about it!"


    "First of all, I have to praise you. Before I started, you actually guessed what I was doing. It was really good. Those who are now in your hands!"


    To hear this, Tony first looked awkward. Then I slammed back to God and turned to look at the captain behind him.


    He was able to transfer Loki��s goal without his knowledge and let him emptied. This kind of thing seems to be only possible for the captain.


    Tony, who was suddenly acting like this, the captain could not see anything except the helmet, but he guessed Tony''s meaning and he nodded slightly. At the same time, he also made a buzzing action, so Tony must not tell Loki this answer.


    But Tony didn''t care about him at this time, he replied directly.


    "Yes, things are here for us. You want those cockroaches, no problem. As long as you put Pepe, I will give you those cockroaches right away!"


    "Stark, you can''t do this!" The captain on his body exclaimed, trying to stop Tony''s decision. But Tony can''t think so at all. He ignored the captain and continued to do a unilateral deal with Loki.


    "As long as you put Pepe. Those who can give me all, even I can mobilize all the energy of Stark companies, find more of this kind of thing for you!"


    "It sounds a bit interesting, but I thought of a more appropriate suggestion. Since you like this woman so much, and are willing to do anything for her. Then take the shackles and invest in my camp to serve me, want to come. It''s not something that can''t be accepted."


    "what did you say?"


    Let me say this. Not only Tony, but even the others who listened to them talked completely. They thought about the insidious sinister ideas of Loki many times, but how did he not think that he could be poisonous to this extent.


    Use one of the most beloved people around you as a trick to let him defect from his race. This method can almost make everyone gnash their teeth. The most heart-wrenching thing is. They have no way to discourage Tony because they are not qualified in the position.


    And looking at the incomparable tangles and pains on Tony''s face, the kind of hatred that is because of the difficult choices. Rocky is even more intensive.


    "Of course, in order to prevent you from infiltrating me as a double-faced spy, I will give you a message against the Midgarth who resists me. I still need you to do one thing!"


    "I want you to bring the Captain America around you to me. Only use him as your name to reassure me. Of course, if you are willing to bring some of your other teammates, then it is even more It''s better."


    Rocky played an understatement, but almost forced Tony into a desperate situation. If he did exactly what Rocky said, then it was almost self-destructive. The SHIELD will not let him go, and the human government will not let him go. Even the whole human being will cast aside him.


    But if he doesn''t do this, then the next favorite woman will die in the hands of Rocky.


    Tony has no doubt that Loki has such a courage, a guy who can openly fight a world, there is absolutely no such thing. Then how to choose this time. It is the most terrible problem.


    No matter which one you choose, it will be a huge torture for him.


    "Stark?" Didn''t say anything about it, the captain just snorted, so he pressed his shoulder and waited for him to make a choice. He understood Tony''s current pain, so he did not put more pressure on him. No matter what decision he made, he would not blame him.


    But this does not mean that he will not resist, let Tony Shi. The resistance will naturally resist, and understanding does not mean that he has to do the fish on the table.


    Almost everyone is waiting for Tony to make a decision. Tony, who could not delay at this time, could only bite his teeth and make a decided decision.


    "Sorry, captain!"


    Sorry to the captain behind him. Tony directly flipped his body and made a high-speed rotation in the air.


    In the kinetic energy of the Mark 4 generation, this high-speed rotation is definitely not something that ordinary people can adapt to. So when Tony did this, the experienced captain jumped directly from him.


    Although their height now exceeds most of the world''s tall buildings. But if you want to choose, the captain will still choose to jump.


    The dizzy that was turned was almost picked up again, and the stupid captain was unwilling to do it. So he would rather take an adventure.


    Looking at the captain actually jumped so hard, Tony''s face changed, immediately stopped his movements, and then swooped down full horsepower. Chased the past to the captain.


    He made the decision and planned to sorry that the captain used him to exchange Pepe, but this does not mean that he just wants to kill the captain.


    He even had a certain chance of luck in this matter.


    If Loki does not kill the captain, then he has enough opportunities to rescue him. At that time, things became the best of both worlds. He will not suffer from this **** torture.


    But the current situation is that everything is beyond his expectations, at the very beginning of the matter.


    Anyway, what is he going to do. Now he must pull the captain back. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 371： Super nano final means

    The speed of the Mark 4 generation almost reached the limit of the ordinary state, and the figure of Iron Man instantly became a dazzling fire. He straightened up to the captain in the falling state, and he saw that he would intercept the trajectory of his fall.


    However, the captain fiercely adjusted his posture at this time, with a shield in front, and the oblique flight head plunged into the building next to him.


    This is absolutely a dead behavior for the average person, but for the captain with the magical weapon of Zhenjin Shield, it is the most suitable escape method.


    The characteristics of Zhenjin''s absorption of all impacts make him lose even if he falls at such a speed. As soon as he got into the building, he immediately acted quickly and disappeared into a pile of debris in a blink of an eye.


    His forefoot just disappeared, and Tony followed him to the building. Looking at the floor where he couldn''t see the captain''s figure at all, Tony yelled.


    "Come out, Captain. You can''t escape from my hand. I don''t want to hurt you, so you better not let me do it!"


    The captain did not pay any attention to him at this time, and even at this time he also turned off his communication device to prevent Tony from tracking back to his position.


    But he obviously still underestimated Tony''s level of technology. Calling his own artificial intelligence Jarvis, directly connected to all the monitoring facilities of the building, Tony quickly built a three-dimensional image of the building in his visor, and in this image, the captain did nothing. shape.


    Without taking care of the so-called destruction of public property, Tony directly opened the floor and walls between the floors and chased the team leader in a straight line.


    His speed is very fast, but the movement is not small. As soon as he heard the sound, the captain knew that he had absolutely found his position. So he gave up the idea of ??hiding and turned to the position of his teammates.


    And his teammates, this time also came to his position to meet. They were preparing to meet the captain and said to Tony.


    "Tony, stop. You can''t do this, if you continue. Don''t blame us for attacking you!"


    "Sorry, everyone. I have no choice at all, if you can understand what I feel now."


    Tony��s mouth replied so, but the action did not stop at all. And according to his way of going straight. It won''t take long for him to catch up with the captain.


    The commanding ability of the captain is good and the tactics have been tested. But in terms of combat effectiveness, he really is not Tony''s opponent.


    And watching the captain fall into Tony''s palm, Natasha, who was already on the way, immediately called.


    "Jennifer!"


    "Understand!" Jennifer, wearing a special uniform, replied. Then, stepping forward step by step, the body immediately swelled wildly. Almost in the blink of an eye, she turned from a petite little woman into a tall, strong female giant.


    And then, as soon as she was in the same place, the whole person bounced in the direction of the captain like a shell of artillery. The distance of a few hundred meters was almost instantaneous for her, and Tony, who had just chased the captain out of the building, was directly rushed into the air without any preparation.


    The power of the female hulk is beyond the imagination of human beings. Even Tony, whose whole body is protected by nano-metals, feels an incredible impact in an instant.


    Although nano-metals have the function of reducing the impact on themselves by ultra-high frequency vibration. But for the power of this sudden outburst, it can be reduced to a much lesser extent.


    In other words, for Tony''s physical body, even one percent of the power through the defense of nano-metals is an embarrassing problem.


    Under a loud bang, Tony''s body was like a meteor and was embedded in the surface. The solid surface is like a crispy biscuit that breaks through a layer of fine cracks.


    Tony''s body was firmly stepped on by Jennifer, and it was a problem to move.


    "Give me a stop, you are a little iron thing."


    With his own power to limit Tony at the foot, Jennifer threatened Tony with a loud voice. To be honest, Rocky��s means have already ruined her. And Tony who made this kind of thing for a woman who loves her. She is somewhat unaware of how to use it to treat him.


    As a woman, she does not object to men who make such choices for women. But as a teammate, she had to be hostile to him on a big stand. She must stop him. In this case, she can only guarantee that she will not die.


    It was such a violent muscular woman that she suddenly fell to the ground. Tony''s whole brain is awkward. On the one hand, tremendous power hurts his body, and strong shocks make him instinctively produce dizziness in the body function. On the other hand, it is a fragmentation of the worldview.


    He always felt that he was still pretty good. Even if it is not an ordinary friend who is unique or even unique, it will be one of the best in the world of superheroes.


    But now the crazy alarm from the ear tells him that all this is just his illusion of self-respect. The machine is not going to lie. Therefore, the alarm of the Mark 4 generation is equivalent to telling him plainly that he is small and powerless.


    His technology is too fragile in front of the incomparably powerful opponents, almost to the point of being vulnerable. Whether it is for Loki, a monster that can be divided into countless enemies, or a monster that is close to the limit of Jennifer''s power.


    This frustration of failure made him feel a frustration. The decision he made now has made him feel uncomfortable, and with this feeling of failure, he immediately gave him an impulse to give up completely.


    Whether it is Iron Man''s identity, his pride, his life, and his beloved Pepe. At this moment he had the idea of ??giving up on them.


    But when his mind drifted past Pepe''s appearance, the feelings of the sea surge immediately rushed away.


    Tony has always been a very lacking person. His parents left so early that he became more concerned about the people around him. Sometimes, he cares more than himself. Among them, Pepe is definitely the most special one for her. He can do anything, even betray, even include life.


    Once a person gets a horn, it is very likely that something terrible will happen, like Tony.


    At this moment, he completely ignored the alarm sound of Mark 4''s own, and turned to his own intelligent assistant Jarvis.


    "Javis, how is the state of the power furnace?"


    "Sir, the power furnace is in good condition. But the damage of the Mark 4 generation has exceeded 50%. I suggest that you stop the resistance immediately and surrender to your teammates. In the current situation, they should not hurt you. ""


    Although Jarvis is only an intelligent system, his personality is extremely high. And this means that he is very clear, and the situation in front of him is quite unfavorable for Tony. Surrender is his best choice. As long as he is willing to give up, in fact, many things still have a turning point.


    But what Tony can''t do now is to give up.


    "No need to say, Jarvis. Switch to the special mode, the power of the power furnace is fully open, wake up the program input! This time let me go crazy. And, everyone, if you don''t want to have an accident, it is best to leave me. A little further."


    Tony said that no one could understand, Tony issued such a warning to his former teammates.


    This kind of warning made his former teammates confused, because no matter how to see Tony, there is no possibility of a turnaround. Although he just said something that sounds great, but for this kind of thing, more people just laugh.


    There is only one exception, and that is the little spider.


    When he heard Tony say this, the spider sensed like a gong and drum in his brain. This is a dangerous perception that has never been seen before, even surpassing that thrilling experience of being pursued by Hulk. So he immediately shouted at his teammates.


    "Be careful, he is very dangerous now."


    The little spider responded quickly, but it was too late. When Jarvis forced the execution of Tony''s orders, everything was irreparable.


    Nanometals, when first developed by Zhou Yi, are just a controllable metal module that can be imported into a simple program. It appears in huge modularity and is used. In addition to some simple applications, there are not many functions that truly reflect its nano-level advantages.


    On the one hand, it is because of the amount of calculation. The nano-scale micro-metals want to be thoroughly utilized, and it is still too difficult for the current human-computers. Even if you only maintain the active nano-manipulation of Tony''s armor, you need a full computer support from a large base. In terms of pay and return, this is not a good deal.


    Equally uneconomical is the supply of energy. Don''t look at it is just the size of an armor, but hundreds of millions of nano-metals want to function fully functionally, and the energy needed is astronomical. Even if the SHIELD spacecraft opens up all the energy supply, it may not be able to sustain its consumption.


    Therefore, nanotechnology has already reached the bottleneck for human beings. It is almost impossible to achieve a breakthrough again, at the current level of humanity. But Tony is one of the biggest exceptions. Because he is the only one who can solve these two problems.


    Or, the things in his hand can solve these two problems.


    Jarvis, as Tony''s self-developed artificial intelligence, has the entire supercomputer support of the entire Stark enterprise. The active control of nanometals is not a problem for it. On the other hand, the Ark Power Furnace, which has been developed by the two generations of Stark and Son, has almost unlimited energy.


    Nanotechnology is almost without any obstacles in Stark''s hands. And this directly led to Tony to witness, the true meaning of nanotechnology.


    It will change the existence of the world and will be the most terrible weapon. Now, this weapon will appear in this world in the most special way. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 372： Burst mode

    The warning from the little spider immediately made his temporary teammates feel tight. These keenly aware superheroes suddenly felt a strange change in the surrounding environment.


    I don''t know when, the surrounding temperature began to climb wildly. At this time, it was still a little late at night with a little bit of chill, but in a short period of time it has become like the burning sun in the midsummer, which makes people feel flustered.


    This naturally cannot be a normal natural phenomenon. And the only thing that can make this change is Tony Stark, who is not far from them.


    At this time, Tony did not feel very wrong. The most surprising thing was the Mark 4 armor on his body. At this moment, these armor seem to have life, and the resonance movement is started at an unimaginable high frequency.


    Numerous tiny metal particles, which are almost invisible to the naked eye, are trembled and roll like ripples. The speed is fast and unrecognizable. And as it moves, a layer of heat waves erupt like a volcanic surging.


    The high temperature is generated in this way, and as the temperature continues to erupt, Tony''s red armor immediately becomes the most transparent fire like the alchemy of the furnace.


    This is not an accident, but the amazing changes in the armor of Tony. This change is artificial and is carried out under the control of Tony.


    The red armor burned by the ultra-high temperature allowed Jennifer to step on him again, and as soon as she pulled her foot off, Tony slowly climbed up from the ground.


    At this time, everyone can see one of the most obvious changes in his body, that is, the power furnace at his chest.


    The power furnace, which had been emitting soft blue light at this time, was smashing red light that was almost as dazzling as the sun. Especially the glory of the molten gold in the middle, there is a violent visual impact.


    Around the power furnace, a circuit-like pipe appears radially, spreading around the armor. In the pipeline is the color of molten gold, and with the change of the light and dark transition in the pipeline, Toni''s Mark 4 generation also began to change.


    The armor that rolls and changes begins to swell, and every nanoparticle in it becomes dazzling with the flood of energy. Almost every particle is shining. Almost every particle is shooting terrible energy.


    The energy was so terrible that the armor was surrounded by glaring arcs due to the surge of energy. This arc blooms to the ground, walls or something else. Immediately with its own high temperature of terror, it will be completely melted directly.


    Seeing this, several people who had been arranging his local uniform on the spot immediately consciously spread a safe distance. For most of them. This kind of thing is on the body, it is absolutely terrible.


    "I don''t want to do this, but I am sorry. I have to save Pepe, even if it is the heaviest price!"


    "Tony, you are absolutely crazy! What do you want to do?"


    Look at Tony Stark like this. Natasha screamed as she stepped back.


    "I started a technology that I haven''t done yet. Sorry, this is something that shouldn''t have appeared for the time being, but for Pepe, I can only use it."


    "Now the Mark 4th generation, the whole body has completed the charging operation. Every metal particle is filled with energy from the power furnace. The energy of nuclear fusion is not mild, and I have very limited control over it. I don''t want you to stop me, it will only cause you unnecessary losses."


    Tony''s voice had a little trembling, and it seemed that he was enduring any great pain at this time. And in fact it is.


    The form of energy burst is powerful. But the load is also huge. One of the most important problems is the high temperature it causes.


    Although nano-metals have strong thermal insulation capabilities, they are still stretched under the bursting energy. Although not fatal, the internal temperature can still be painful and tortured.


    When I was in the fourth generation of Mark, Tony didn''t even think about it. At the moment, he has no other choice at all.


    "Follow me, Captain. I will keep your life. In this matter, I can use my life to guarantee."


    Tony stepped forward, and the energy of the escape almost formed a hot storm. Everything that has stirred around has begun to melt. In this case, his danger level immediately rose to several grades.


    No one thought that Tony would have such a means, and no one would have thought that he would use this method for his own people. So now, some of them don''t know how to deal with Tony. Especially such a Tony.


    "Tony, you have to stop. This will only bring you to a situation where you can''t stop."


    Natasha, who barely counted as an acquaintance, shouted at him, and Tony��s answer was unusually determined and simply.


    "Sorry, it is impossible to stop now. So my time is not much, captain! If you can''t make this decision, then I can only do it myself!"


    He said. Just ran and rushed up. And this running is immediately rushing. The energy-rich nanometals provide almost endless power for Tony''s armor, just like the cells in humans, and this powerful power allows him to shoot out the horrible speed without using a propulsion device.


    He almost became a dazzling fire, with a dazzling arc and burning redness swept in an instant. But Tony''s speed is fast, but some people are faster than him.


    Silver photoelectric flash, instantly wrapped around the captain''s body. Then in the blink of an eye, the captain��s figure immediately disappeared into Tony��s eyes. The dynamic capture of Mark 4 did not find any abnormalities at all, and people suddenly disappeared so suddenly. This made the tough Tony immediately lose his goal.


    He knows very well that one of the people who can do this kind of thing is definitely the opposite. And again and again, being played, playing, and stopping again and again, has made his spirit that is not too stable more arrogant.


    He is still suffering from severe pain, not only in the body, but also in the heart. This kind of endurance turned his whole person into an active volcano that was almost ready to move, completely close to the edge of the eruption.


    "Why, why do you want to stop me? I want to save the woman I love, is it wrong? Is it wrong?"


    He screamed and launched an indiscriminate attack on his nearest person. Like a rushing fire dragon, he directly hit Jennifer.


    Compared with the female hulk, the size of the Mark 4 generation is like a child. But Tony, who became this form, showed a terrible force that was completely out of proportion to his size.


    It''s just a simple impact. He caused no more than the sound of the train that told Mercedes to collide. The energy that spilled from him was in contact with Jennifer''s giant body, and it was a strange scene of thunder and lightning.


    Nothing can stay safely beside them. Whether it is a house or a car, the stone or the metal is melted into a golden juice, like a candle in a flame. There is no way to maintain a stable form.


    In such a collision, Jennifer screamed and the whole person was slammed into the building behind him.


    Layers of smoky soot came out along the window that had no cover, and the entire building was shaking.


    In this monster-level battle, human creation has always been fragile and somewhat ridiculous.


    Tony hit Jennifer with a shot and immediately chased him up with a victory. He has not had much reason now, and his heart has already been filled with tyrannical emotions. He only wants to vent his anger at this time.


    Since you are not willing to give me the captain, I will take it myself. Since you want to stop me, then I will fight you can no longer stand in front of me.


    A simple logical judgment made him full of arrogant offensive desires at this time. Even in the face of a weak female stream. He also has no plans to show his mercy. Although, Jennifer is not a weak female stream.


    Jennifer, who was hurt by the pain, also broke out of his own fierceness. Although she is a woman, since she became a giant, there is a tyrannical **** existence in her heart. This instinctive thing has always been suppressed by her reason, but under the impact of pain, this repressed thing immediately broke out.


    Looking at Tony, who had rushed over like a group of fires, she was no longer afraid of high temperatures and arcs. She was directly screaming and punched up.


    The huge fist suddenly fell on the whole body of Tony, in addition to let Jennifer''s fist immediately burned the skin. Even more suddenly, the Tony cannonball flew out.


    In the layering of roaring sounds, the hot shells penetrated the entire building directly from bottom to top, rushing into the sky like a meteor. The fierce Jennifer was chasing up the big hole that Tony opened, and then jumped. The posture of Mount Taishan was once again rushed up.


    Watching Jennifer go to his body, Tony is turning over in the air. Not only did not dodge, but instead of Jennifer by the power of the propulsion device, it hit the past.


    The two powerful guys once again collided in the air with a huge bang. The huge impact caused a torrential rain that turned into glass shards throughout the city center.


    In the middle is a mixture of all kinds of human crying, strange noises, and all kinds of strange noises. Let this night look like a mess.


    And in this chaos, Tony fell like a meteor. Jennifer also flew high. Fiercely broke into the building that had already been bruised and bruised.


    It seems that both sides seem to be evenly matched, but this is not the case for Tony. Because this time, another person appeared. (To be continued.)


    Ps: The most ridiculous thing happened. I once again declare that this book is called the glory of the sun god, even if it is again, it is the name. Not the original one, the Marvel Sun God. Hanging a pirate also comes with an anti-theft mode, which makes me the same as pirated copy. This is too embarrassing. Mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 383： Steel roaring giant anger

    Although Jennifer is also a member of the giant, she is obviously not the most representative one in this pedigree.


    In the eyes of all Earth people, the most impressive giants are only two, one is evil, and the other is Hulk. In these two, Hulk is the source of everything. Whether it is Jennifer or evil, it is derived from Hulk for such reasons. Hulk is the source and the prototype. It is also the most powerful and promising one.


    It is precisely because he is too strong, so that the minds of ordinary people like Bruce Banner can not control the consciousness of Hulk. Once Banna began to anger, the character named Hulk immediately broke through.


    Although Benner has made a lot of efforts, but really, the results are not obvious. Until now, Hulk is still not under his control. At most, he is to give him a little bit of basic reason.


    This point of reason is obviously unable to withstand the anger of the angry anger caused by his sister being so beaten.


    Trembling and covering his head, Benner had a tough voice.


    "Away from me, hurry!"


    "Oh. Hell!"


    Upon hearing this, all the people around Benner started to scatter the birds and beasts. They ran a safe distance at their fastest speed, and at this time, Banna��s eyes showed a deep green.


    He sent out a slap in the face, and then the whole person immediately became the horrible, desperate and terrible giant.


    Hulk Hulk once again appeared in this world! As soon as he appeared, he made a deafening roar. Tony, who had just fallen, launched a desperate charge.


    It was completely different from the last time it appeared in New York. At this time, Hulk is the most powerful and most complete time.


    Last time, he first received an external treatment and injected the so-called detoxification serum. In the most exhausting situation, the morphological changes were completed. So seriously, at that time he was just a weak version of Hulk.


    But now it is different. Now he is healthy and angry, both physically and mentally at a peak. And most importantly, he has now begun to accept the existence of Hulk, and has already taken a crucial step in the integration of personality.


    Fury is still there. But the already sensible Hulk will be the most terrible enemy, as it is for Tony.


    The thunderous big feet were crushed from the road like a passing tank. Hulk rushed to the side of Tony who had just arrived, with a very horrible sound. It was a heavy weight to him. fist.


    The body that Tony had just stood up was once again set in the ground. This time he was stuck deeper and deeper.


    but. For the angry Hulk, just a few attacks are obviously not enough to calm his anger. So he screamed loudly, bombarding the Tony gongs and drums.


    Every time his huge fists were bombarded, the ground made a terrible tremor. The spider-like cracks quickly spread throughout the road, and the broken gravel became a dancing clown in his bombardment.


    "Mr. Mark''s 4th generation damage rate has exceeded 70%. In addition, the life system shows that your condition is very bad, I suggest you better turn off the power furnace and stop this self-harm behavior."


    Jarvis��s warning sounded in Tony��s ear, and Tony, who had already had a nose and mouth bleeding, didn��t need to say what he said, and how bad his current situation is.


    However, the situation is not bad enough to stop his determination. He has decided to work hard, and he will only fight to the end.


    "Shut up, Jarvis. Change the direction of energy output, full-power launching the beam of the chest."


    Tony''s order made Vegas have to mobilize the energy of the power furnace. After a short gathering of energy. A huge beam of light shone like a sword.


    Tony''s beam just met the iron fist of Hooke. The bursting energy caused his huge body to fly out immediately, and he was still flying straight out.


    In an instant, his body flew up to the sky, and the super-high energy rays drowned his body, causing him to ignite a raging fire.


    However, under the fire, Hulk did not suffer any harm at all. The temperature generated by the flame does not even touch his fur, and the powerful beam can''t even break his muscle defense.


    In addition to making him more angry, such an attack has no other role at all. And what kind of horror is Hulk in anger, many people are already deeply experienced.


    With a big bang, he let the burning flame on his body go out in the impact of the airflow, and then he hardened against Tony''s super beam and swooped down like a blockbuster.


    Be brought up by such a big guy. Tony is very skeptical that he has been damaged and serious armor can still continue to persist. So he wisely fled the place and opened an absolutely safe distance at the fastest speed.


    Hulk��s attack did not come unexpectedly, but the damage caused him was shocked. The entire road was completely overturned from the inside out, and the hard cement and masonry spattered in all directions like a rainstorm. It looks like a time. It is as if the city was bombed by a large equivalent bomb.


    It is a bit too outrageous to cause such damage with the power of the flesh. But even if it is outrageous, Tony has a reason to fight him.


    "Javis, continue!" The energy cannon was recharged again, this time the powerful beam hit the face of Hulk directly.


    Hulk��s body was once again flying out and directly into a building behind him. The pain in his face made him immediately reach out and block himself. The beam thus emits a myriad of ionized plasma on top of his palm. These plasmas flew, and even if it touched it slightly, it was completely vaporized in an instant.


    But with such an attack, Hulk roared and launched a counterattack again.


    The pier at the bottom of the building was held by him and was broken directly. Holding this thing, which is at least a dozen tons, Hulk slammed the pier directly toward Tony in a swinging bat.


    The huge bat with a fierce hurricane, flying at a super-high speed, flew straight toward Tony. Along the way, all the obstacles were turned into powder for their huge volume and quality. It smashed through the entire wall of the building and came to Tony in a thunderous sound.


    Tony, who didn''t want to be smashed into a patties, immediately transferred his firepower. The high-energy beam immediately cut the flying stone pillars into several segments. But the huge stone pillar played an unexpected role at this time. Even if it was divided into a few points, it continued to fly to Tony.


    At this time, it was impossible to dodge. The Tony directly avoided the smaller stones, and then lifted them with both hands, and directly resisted the largest piece in the middle.


    The weight of more than ten tons produced a terrible impact under the huge acceleration, so just after the contact, the nano metal of the whole body of Mark 4 was rolled like boiling water, and the hot wave of the jet spurted out, and the temperature was once again raised. A few degrees. Tony also issued a painful embarrassment at this time.


    His body was once again traumatized, but his spirit was still determined. In any case, this huge throw was picked up by him. Moreover, he still has enough bottom power.


    The 4th generation of the Mark, which is full of energy, has more than just mechanical power. The armor is now more like a living mechanical life, with the possibility of exceeding its design limits.


    With a force, I will put this giant stone column back again. Tony was watching the hake in the building on alert, and Hulk was also staring at him.


    He waved his hand and smashed the flying stone pillars into countless pieces in the air. Then he smiled and showed Tony''s neat teeth.


    "Next, little bugs!"


    Tony��s heart violently gave birth to anger, and he ignored it and rushed straight up.


    The terrible buzzing sounded again in the city. And listening to such a voice, those temporary members of the Avengers face each face become very ugly.


    They were originally intended to save the planet and the future of mankind, but now they have become the main destroyers. Compared with the Rocky that they say, they will destroy the Earth, they are the root cause of the unrest in this city.


    The whole city is squatting in their hands, and everywhere they can hear crying, sirens and a variety of explosions and roars. The police are in action, the media is in action, and the army is in action. It is almost conceivable that they will be subjected to slogans and even more serious legal trials.


    "You have to stop them, and then go on like this, everything is over!"


    Someone suggested, but the rest of the people remained silent. Because for both sides who are fighting, they have little power to stop them. Compared with the two powerful guys, most of them are really poor and poor.


    "Don''t be silent, we must think of ways. At the very least, we must first save the innocents and say it!"


    The little spider broke out of his conscience again, and he wanted to rush out without hesitation. But immediately it was smashed by Barton around him.


    "Don''t be impulsive, you will only give Rocky a chance at this time. We don''t know how many avatars he hides here!"


    "I just watched them fight like this and watched these innocent people because they were injured. Guys, we must act, otherwise we have no meaning."


    The little spider''s words are earnest, but no one really answers him. Most of the rest are agents, and this profession often means they don''t have so much morality.


    "I don''t care, I want to act on my own. You are here to watch it!" (To be continued.)


    Ps: After someone else reminded me, I found that I had committed another crime. Clearly there are more than 380, why the number of chapters has changed back to more than seventy. Always, I have recently read a book and saw a hole in my mind. I hope you don''t mind. In addition, I can''t change it, it''s so troublesome. Just change this chapter. Mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 384： Shocking moments join hands to rescue

    The little spider feels that he has seen through the selfish nature of his teammates. Most of them don''t have a consciousness as a superhero. In the face of real danger, they simply can''t bear their own interests.


    This makes the young spiders look down on these guys, even he has begun to regret that he will actually join the organization.


    At this time, he has already thought about it. Even if he is trying to find someone to settle accounts, he has to act alone to do something he can do.


    And when he was ready to take action, the captain��s voice suddenly passed.


    "Wait, Parker! We have a way to stop them."


    "What?" When the words came out, more than one person looked at the captain who had just been brought back to them by the fast silver. For the battle between Hulk and Iron Man, they all feel unnecessary and dangerous. Like this kind of battle, only the stopped call is the most correct decision.


    "I said that I have a way to end the battle, but now we have to stop them."


    The captain looked up and watched Tony and Hulk, who were getting more and more fierce in the battle, and they shed deep blame. This battle is actually completely unnecessary, if they can prepare for a more comprehensive.


    "Captain, you don''t want to send it to your door. If that''s the case, I really don''t think it would be a good idea!"


    Barton opened his mouth and said something that was not heard. And when I heard this, I didn''t know when Natasha and Wanda had disappeared. Answered.


    "Of course not. The truth is that we have mastered some key things."


    "Okay, but how do you stop them?" Barton glanced at the two monsters and pulled an arrow. "You said that I shot them like this, can they be a little taboo?"


    Li did not care about this even a joke, the captain took the shield and went up.


    "Fast silver, help me. Find a chance to cut in!"


    "This is not a good idea, captain! But if you insist on it!" Quick Silver glanced at the aftermath of the two guys fighting, after a little swallowing, said.


    "Wanda. Go to Jennifer. Let her help us. And I know that you may be very tired now, but it only takes two or three seconds to help me control them."


    "Reassured, I still have no problem at this time."


    Wanda��s face was a bit pale. But still confident. Seeing this, the captain nodded.


    "Please, everyone. Now we have to end it all."


    The temporary Avengers acted under the command of the captain, and at this time Tony and Hulk had evolved the battle to a violent level.


    A whole building was simply ruined in their hands, and numerous floors were completely collapsed. Even looking from the outside. More than half of the building was completely destroyed.


    And in this kind of building, Hulk and Tony continue to destroy the horror.


    A punch broke open the load-bearing wall of the building, and Hulk��s gravel was layered on Tony��s body. The radial arc caused him to get a very deep burnt mark on his hand. But in a flash, his powerful resilience repaired this small wound.


    In contrast, Tony, who was drawn by him, was going to suffer a lot.


    His body was shot uncontrollably without knowing how many walls, and the temperature of the whole body directly caused a raging fire in the building. When he finally stopped his body, he did not want to shoot out, and swooped at Hulk.


    At this time, his speed is amazing. The basic force that broke out only by Mark 4 has surpassed the speed of sound. Although this speed can not compare some guys, but for Hulk, it is absolutely fast.


    The strength of Hulk is big. The speed of the explosion is also amazing. But when dealing with this kind of flexible little enemy, there is always some power.


    This allowed him to be hit by Tony a few times before the brain responded, and it was a heavy blow that would make him painful.


    Now Tony''s whole body energy burst, even if it is simple boxing, the nano metal with energy can also shoot the power of a large equivalent of explosives. So every attack he made was an explosion-like bombardment. It is this kind of attack that has caused the entire building to be smashed.


    But even with this kind of attack, if you want to beat Hulk, the gap is still a bit too big. It��s just that Hulk��s resilience is an insurmountable problem. In turn, Tony is not so resistant, and the Mark 4 generation on his body has almost reached the limit.


    But this is already a question of whether we can continue. It is a question he is willing to give up. And obviously, Tony is not willing to give up.


    He continues to attack in vain, and his attack is strong in this bursting mode. But every minute and every second is suffering.


    The most unfortunate thing is that his enemy is too strong. Hulk, the wild giant who fought with anger, was not the guy he could fight.


    Tony attacked and did not know how many times, each time Hulk screamed, and then anger more slammed back. every time. Tony was stunned by the help of Jarvis. However, he can''t always be so lucky, Jarvis can''t be as accurate as every time.


    Just as he wandered to Hulk''s side and was ready to attack his weakness again. Hulk, who had been slow to react, suddenly held out his hand and grabbed him in his hand.


    The ultra-high temperature made his palms sizzle like a barbecue, but he laughed and didn''t move at all.


    "I caught you, little bugs. Hulk wants to shoot dead bugs!"


    He squatted and slammed Tony''s whole person to death on the floor. Hulk raised his fist and drummed his strength to give a final blow.


    This punch is going down, and the Mark 4 generation, which is nearing the edge of the collapse, has absolutely no possibility of defense. In the same way, Tony is absolutely only dead. Everything will end, no matter what. Stark died in the hands of Hulk, and it will inevitably become a thing that will shake the whole world.


    The impact it will have is huge, no matter which aspect it is. And this is definitely the last thing the captain wants to see.


    Therefore, he appeared in the most likely position at the time when he should appear.


    Hulk��s heavy punch did not fall on Tony��s body, but fell on the captain��s star shield. His heavy punch that broke through all things did not break this little shield, but instead played the most incredible role by this magic shield.


    It absorbs all the kinetic energy from the physical level, and this powerful punch completely loses its strength. Under the punch, even a little bit of wind did not rise, as if nothing had happened.


    This allowed the fast silver, which had been hiding behind the captain and suffering from the heat and heat of Tony, finally showed a bit of joy. However, he could not hold on for a long time, so after this defeated, he immediately took the captain out of a safe distance.


    "Enough, stop. All this is Loki''s plot!"


    The next big hit, the captain groaned and ordered the two to calm down. But neither Tony, who is unable to move, nor Hulk, who is in anger, are not willing to listen to his orders.


    Especially Hulk, after a punchless result, his anger was even more arrogant, almost without thinking, he once again smashed his huge fist against Tony.


    This time, it is not waiting for the captain and the fast silver to cooperate with the attack. The mist of chaos has been raging, spreading from the shadows of the ground, and quickly entangled in Hulk.


    The fog and shadows were entangled, turning into chains, ribbons, and claws, hooking his bones, entangled his muscles, and stuck his limbs, making him a deadlock in a flash. Statue.


    At this time, Wanda, which emerged from the fog, came step by step. She stretched her hand straight in the direction of Hulk, and as her fingers trembled, Hulk��s body bound to him became more and more entangled.


    "Fortunately, you arrived in time, Wanda!" With a sigh of relief, the captain finally put down the big stone in his heart. But he is obviously still optimistic, because at this time Hulk once again screamed in anger.


    As he roared, the strange fog and shadows of his body became blurred under his horrible power. It is as if it is between real and illusory, and they are obviously being countered by the most real power to the vain they should be.


    As the initiator of everything, Wanda apparently felt heavy pressure. The strength of Hulk is almost equivalent to the effect on her body, which makes her body can not help but tremble. She is struggling to cope with this difficult problem, but the results are really limited.


    Because she has begun to have some Hulks who can''t resist the anger.


    All the illusory things were defeated by Hulk''s power a little bit. His huge body was struggling, and in anger he became more and more horrible. And this way, he obviously has exceeded the limit that Wanda can control.


    "No matter what you want to do, Captain. It''s going to be faster, I can''t control him!"


    Her voice just fell, Hulk broke out in a roar, with a violent imposing momentum, rushed toward Wanda. Obviously, for this woman who controls herself, he has already had the desire to destroy the wrath.


    But at this time, another support came over. The green figure rushed from the side and rushed out of the building''s window with Hulk.


    In a short while, there was a loud noise from the outside. And when I heard this voice, Wanda��s younger brother and the captain were relieved.


    In the face of such a Hulk, the pressure is really big and somewhat amazing. It just makes them breathless.


    "Finally solved!"


    "No, there is one." The captain interrupted Wanda''s words and turned to Tony, who had just stood up hard. "Listen, Tony, you are played by Rocky. He didn''t catch your lover!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 385： Accident final rescue

    "What?" To hear this, Tony was a glimpse of the whole person. Then he looked up at the captain with his head up. "What the **** is this all about?"


    "Listen, Tony. Pepe is not in New York at all. She is in the company''s inspection. Now people are in Los Angeles. So all the things Rocky shows you are fake, all of them are illusions he made!"


    "How is this possible?" Looked carefully at the image of Loki, who was always smirking and staring at himself, but did not say a word, and Pepe, who was only shivering on the floor next to him. Tony''s eyes showed a near-crazy look. "Is these all fake?"


    "Guess what?" I kept looking at Tony''s performance, and Loki, who had never cut off the communication, showed a smile that was difficult to understand. "I don''t know if I need to stop you now, and it''s true or false. You won''t judge it yourself?"


    "Captain?" Tony struggled to look at the captain of the United States, hoping to get the most real news. At this time, the captain did not let him down.


    He made a phone call directly from his internal communication, and Tony quickly heard a familiar voice through the communication devices inside their Avengers.


    "Hey, here is Pepe Poz, are you?"


    "Pepe?" Hearing this voice, Tony couldn''t help the great fluctuations in his heart and made a nearly trembling voice.


    "Tony, what''s wrong with you? Your voice sounds weird!"


    Pepe heard Tony''s voice and felt that he was not normal now. She asked quickly, but Tony gave her such a reply.


    "I just saw if you have a rest. Ok, my signal here is not very good, I will contact you tomorrow."


    It was indicated that the captain hanged the communication, and Tony��s face immediately became the deepest anger. He did not dare to expose Pepe to reveal his true feelings now. But for Rocky he did not hide a little.


    He has hatred for him, and it is the deepest one. but. Before that, he had to figure out something.


    "How did you do it, why can''t I contact Pepe. And, how do you know Pepe''s existence?"


    "It��s a simple matter to see your heart, Tony Stark. Your heart is like yours, there is no cover at all. Also, why can''t you contact your little girlfriend? It��s so interesting, what makes you think that I won��t even have this little trick. Can you really think that I am an old antique that I don��t understand?��


    Rocky said nothing to make Tony angry. And when he heard him, Tony��s mood was already overwhelming, and even one could not help. He was directly squirting blood on the visor.


    "Oh. You are really fragile, Tony Stark. But that''s it, thank you for letting me enjoy a wonderful farce. I look forward to seeing you next time, if we have another time!" ��


    Seeing Tony vomiting blood, Rocky smiled even more brilliantly. He broke the connection with Tony and let Tony alone to be here.


    He saw it very clearly and he understood it very well. Tony, this guy has already reached the limit. As a mortal can have such willpower, it is obviously beyond his expectation. But when all the beliefs that underpin him collapse, does he still have the ability to support it?


    At this point, Loki is not very optimistic.


    And the captains who are not optimistic about Tony''s status quo. After all, Tony��s performance has been noticed, and his mental state is obviously abnormal.


    "Tony, are you okay?"


    The captain asked with concern. But he couldn��t go up to help him. Because the temperature on Tony at this time is really too high. It is so high that it is inaccessible.


    "Ah," Tony didn''t speak. Instead, it made a painful roar that was not human.


    Losing the support of faith, he finally felt the pain of his body. And this is painful. He was tortured to death in an instant.


    "Jarvis, stop the power stove. Hurry up and stop the **** powerhouse!"


    "Sir, the power furnace has been overloaded. Nano-metals have invaded the power furnace, and we can''t stop the self-saturated absorption of nano-metals. It''s too late to stop the power furnace."


    "Hell!"


    Tony sighed and tried to unravel the Mark 4 generation on his own, but the metal parts that completed the nano-activation had completely changed.


    He couldn''t open this armor that had been designed out of his basic structure, so he could only continue to suffer more and more powerful pain.


    At this time, other people also found Tony''s wrong. Strictly speaking, the armor on his body is very wrong.


    Starting with Mark''s 4th generation of power furnaces, almost every part of his body, every metal particle has become more dazzling. The rolling heat waves, the enthusiasm of the entanglement of the fire, and the special light, it seems that it is about to blow up, it is not safe.


    There have been countless scientific and technological accidents in humans, so no one will be surprised when it happens again.


    "Tony, turn off your power stove. It looks like it''s going to explode!"


    "I can''t shut it up, it''s out of control. Hell, leave here, hurry. I don''t know what **** changes will happen now!"


    "Damn!"


    When the captain heard this, he immediately wanted to rush forward. But the more violent heat on Tony''s body made him unable to move forward. Even the reinforced concrete under his feet began to melt, and the captain''s body naturally could not withstand such temperatures anyway.


    "You can''t do anything?"


    He shouted and hoped that Tony could think of something. But Tony is now having nothing to do. Nanometals are evolving too fast, and with sufficient energy supply, they have become more than what Tony expects. These things are exactly what he is studying, but they have not yet produced results.


    If it is in the lab, he may be happy to see this change. But in himself, he can only treat with the most desperate mood.


    Hulk��s attack destroyed a lot of key things, and these key things led him to stop what he was doing at Mark 4 now. And as it evolves, it can be predicted that it is definitely a tragedy.


    "There is no way, the power furnace has completely lost control. Captain, let''s go. If you still stay with me, I think we may have to finish together!"


    "At this time we can''t throw you here, Wanda, do you have a solution?"


    Looking at the power furnace that was so blazing that people couldn''t look straight, Wanda gritted his teeth and extended his hand. The fog spread in the direction of Tony, but before he touched the power furnace on him, he was completely turned into nothingness.


    "No, I can''t do it. The energy of the Ark reactor is too strong. I can''t distort this powerful energy."


    After some hard work, Wanda gave such a sentence. And this is tantamount to annihilating Tony''s last hope. He stood up reluctantly and said to the captain.


    "Don''t waste any more effort. There is no time. Once the power furnace is overloaded, everything is over. I developed the Ark reactor, and I understand how powerful it is. Wait until the last moment. Can directly turn the city into a ruin. Now, it is not far from that moment!"


    "Tony!"


    "Let me do the last thing I can do. I will wait in the last minute of space and try my best to reduce the loss. This is the compensation I have made for everything I have done." In addition, the captain. Help me tell Natasha, don''t let her tell Pepe here. Make a reason for me!"


    He said, he supported his body and flew toward the sky. The captain wanted to stop him, but he was immediately blocked by the high temperature on his body. He could only watch Tony so ascended, and then disappeared a little bit in front of his own eyes.


    "Damn, **** bastard!"


    The war has not yet begun, and he lost a teammate. And it is also a very special teammate. This made the captain''s heart immediately filled with anger and frustration. This is the first time he feels desperate. In the war that he did not know how to proceed, he found that he could not see the hope of victory at all.


    Tony is gone forever. So who is next? With the awkward opponents like Loki, how much can they play a small team that is centrifugally separated from Germany? Seriously, he doesn''t have any hope at all.


    Captain America is a special beacon and he represents a lot of things. This is true whether people accept it or not. Now, his frustration has also infected his teammates. Each of them is caught in a dull mood.


    For the future, they are no longer optimistic. The same is true of this battle.


    The sound of the siren is getting closer and closer, and the Avengers can no longer stay here. They must leave if they don''t want to eat a lawsuit. But now, no one has raised this point because everyone is shrouded in suffocating silence.


    Until someone saw a strange scene.


    "what is that?"


    The sharpest eagle eye of the eye found a vision from the air, and a fiery red spot with a long tail flew over to their position. It looks like a meteor, but how could a meteor fall at this time, and still come to them?


    "Be careful, maybe the enemy!"


    Years of experience allowed the captain to immediately return to a state of nervous readiness. He yelled at his teammates and then lifted his shield directly. And just as he said this, the red light spot had already appeared in front of them.


    It was Tony, or Tony who was caught. A figure grabbed him from the sky and landed straight in front of them. Looking at this person, the captain immediately went to the front and erected a shield to pose a defensive posture.


    "Who are you, let me let him go!" (To be continued~^~) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 386： Save Tony to clean up the mess

    The captain��s righteous remarks made the teammates who knew the coming people straighten their eyes. Natasha pulled his arm directly and said to him whisperingly.


    "Don''t be excited, captain. It''s the people on our side!"


    When I heard this, the captain was immediately confused. As a commander, he simply does not know what other support exists. Especially such a guy who doesn''t seem to fit in with them.


    Dressing up in suits and suits makes it seem more like attending a company meeting, rather than giving them support.


    And with this question, there is the little spider Peter Parker.


    As soon as I saw this person with Tony flying, the little spider almost dropped the chin down to the ground. If there is no hood, then maybe he will really scream.


    He really did not think that Zhou Yi is actually a guy with super power. In his usual contact with him, he did not notice even a little trace.


    Is he hiding too deeply, or is he too stupid? The little spider asked himself in such a heart.


    And when he reviewed his mistakes because he was too young, Natasha had already asked all of them to ask Zhou Yi.


    "Have you already rejected Frey? How could it appear in this place at this time?"


    "Coulson and Hill commander convinced Ada, she talked to me for a long time. Then I was convinced by her!" Simply said the reason for his appearance, Zhou Yi looked at himself and put it in his hands. Tony, asked. "What happened to Tony? It doesn''t seem very good to look at him. When I found him, he was always desperately flying up. If it wasn''t for me, he would have to rush to the outer space." ��


    At this time, Tony had already fainted in the pain of torture, and naturally he could not answer the question of Zhou Yi. Therefore, Zhou Yi can only ask other people.


    And when he heard his inquiry, the people who had already desperate for Tony��s things immediately had new hopes. These guys who know Zhou Yi��s identity naturally understand how powerful he is, and whether this power can make things happen at this time. This is something that no one can say.


    "Stark''s power stove is about to explode. We can''t help him. He has decided to go to the sky to detonate the uncontrolled power stove at the end of the day. If you have a way to save him, hurry! If there is no way, then please Don''t let him hurt the city as he hopes!"


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi could not help but frown. He already felt that Tony and his teammates didn''t seem to be very good. Because at this time, compared with his life and death. They obviously care more about the safety of the city.


    However, Zhou Yi, who did not know what happened before, has no right to assert anything. Before he knew everything, he didn''t want to make any judgments easily.


    So he was just silent, and put Tony Ping in the coma to the ground. Then he lifted his sleeves and extended his hand to the power stove on his chest.


    The Ark powerhouse and the surrounding nano-metals that have been activated spurt hot temperatures that melt anything they touch. But for Zhou Yi��s hand, they obviously can��t do anything about it.


    And Zhou Yi stretched out his hand and pressed it straight onto the power stove of Tony''s chest.


    His five fingertips easily penetrated into the outer shell of the nano metal, and Tony''s so-called solid defense was nothing in the face of Zhou Yi. Even those nano-metals are still frantically moving in the direction of being torn by Zhou Yi''s fingers, trying to fill the vacant vacancies. But they simply don''t have the power to resist Zhou Yi''s deeper and deeper fingers.


    quickly. Zhou Yi''s five fingers firmly grasped the power stove at Tony''s chest, and when he was ready to pull it uprooted. The nano metal on Tony suddenly swayed.


    Crazyly absorbing the nano-metals from the powerful energy provided by the power furnace, under the thinking of their simple intelligent programs, they simply cannot accept the option that the energy source suddenly disappears. They instinctively prevented this from happening, so at this time they were aggressively attacking Zhou Yi, who caused all of this.


    As the nano metal with a small unit volume at this time, although it is impossible to control the weapons of the Mark 4 generation, they have their own means. That is intrusion.


    When it comes to volume, they are much smaller than the gap between clothes and armor and even the pores of human skin, so they can completely penetrate the body of this human body directly into their bodies, in their bodies. Stirring the wind and rain, even directly attacking the most basic things inside their bodies.


    If all this really happens to humans, it will definitely be a terrible thing. Humans cannot stop the nano level of attack. Under the invasion of nano metal, they only have one dead end. But in Zhou Yi''s body, this kind of thing is impossible.


    His body is already the body of the gods, so the so-called nano-attack is for his body. It is simply a joke. Even if these metal particles are so rushing, twitching, and entangled, they can''t stop what Zhou Yi has to do. With his fierce effort, he directly pulled the entire Ark reactor directly from the Mark 4th generation chest deck.


    This made all the nano-metals violently shaken, but they have not shaken any storms, and they have completely lost their movements.


    Without the support of the Ark reactor energy, they quickly lost their vitality. Once again, it became dead.


    Zhou Yi just held the Ark reaction furnace, which was full of molten gold and red, and squeezed it bit by bit, crushing it in his hand.


    Watching him do this, everyone on the scene was a bit worried. Because the melting power of the molten gold has been escaping very violent power, especially as his movements progress, the feeling of violent out of control is more obvious. They were really worried at this time, and this powerful thing was completely detonated at this time because of Zhou Yi��s recklessness.


    What is said to be an energy source with unlimited energy, which is explosive by nuclear fusion. This is something that everyone can guess but can''t think about. They simply don''t want to see such things.


    Fortunately, this did not happen. Zhou Yi easily crushed the reactor, and after he did, the violent energy disappeared, and he did not know where it was vented. Everything was calm and calm, and this made all the people present a sigh of relief.


    Only Zhouyi is an exception! Because this time, his work is not over yet.


    Like tearing out the outer packaging of the paper, Zhou Yi directly from the body of Tony''s body that has lost its original appearance, and Tony, who has been hiding in the fourth generation of Mark, is considered to be Really revealed to his teammates.


    And what he is now, really, is not very optimistic.


    His body has a large area of ??burn marks, it is not a burn of fire, but a scar under high temperature. This kind of scar almost spreads over Tony''s entire body, making him look horrible, just like a goblin.


    But he is still alive, this is already good news. As long as he is still alive, Zhou Yi has absolute confidence to save him.


    Raised his hand and directly poured Tony into the power of life. Under the infusion of this power. Tony, who had already entered the dying edge, returned to its normal appearance at a visible speed visible to the naked eye, and quickly sat up in a violent gasping.


    "Hell, am I dead?"


    Together, Tony said this. He first glanced at the ragged scene, until he saw his stunned teammates, he continued.


    "Don''t you hang up with me? It''s bad luck, I mean you! I am desperately running so far away, how can you still have gameover!"


    "Don''t play tricks, Tony! I know you saw me!" Zhou Yi, who had been kneeling on Tony''s side, made a sound at this time. And when he heard that, Tony gave up those teammates who looked like a circle, and turned to Zhou Yi.


    "Hey, man. Can''t you let me finish this joke?"


    As he asked, he and Zhou Yi had a warm hug.


    "But forget it! Thank you, man. You saved my life! I am so glad that you can appear here. I know you will not abandon your best friend."


    "You are just lucky this time, Tony!" Zhou Yi pushed him away and warned seriously. "You won''t be so lucky every time, so you''d better pay attention to your own safety. Right, I haven''t asked you yet, how did you make this ghost look!"


    Zhou Yi did not say that it was okay. One said that Tony was immediately resentful and almost broke his teeth.


    "Damn Rocky, it''s best not to let him fall into my hands. Otherwise I will make him die hard to see."


    Tony, this guy has never been very vocal, but he has never said such vicious words. Zhou Yi looked out, this time he was really provoked.


    However, this kind of revenge is still a feeling of doing it yourself. Compared with Tony''s angry complaints, Zhou Yi is more concerned about the current situation.


    "Can you tell me, how are you doing? Rocky people?"


    Several people looked at each other silently, and then the captain took the lead to answer.


    "He ran, we lost his trace!"


    "Running?" Looked at the mess around, Zhou Yi''s face showed a strange look. "You made such a big move, and actually let him run away. This is not kidding me!"


    In this case, Tony is somewhat self-sufficient. They really have no courage to say that most of the disasters in this city are caused by their guilt.


    So at this time, only the people can play the round field.


    "Now is not the time to say this, we must have a plan, future plans!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 387： a write-off of the universe

    "plan?"


    For this proposal, Zhou Yi directly grinned.


    "I don''t think this is a good idea. For Rocky this guy, I know more than you. Your plan can be too limited for him. If you don''t want to be led by him. If the nose is gone, then it is best not to mention any plans!"


    "You seem to know him very well?" Asking this, the captain finally remembered asking about Zhou Yi''s identity. "I haven''t asked for advice yet, are you?"


    "I am Zhou Yi!" shrugged his shoulders, Zhou Yi replied. "But anyone who knows my other identity likes to call me, Dawn Knight!"


    "I know!" snorted, and the captain shook hands with Zhou Yi. "Although you came late, I am very happy to see you at this time. I am Steve, Steve Rogers!"


    "I know, Captain America, you are still very famous when I was young, I mean in comics!" Shake hands with the captain, and Zhou Yi did not show the excitement of seeing cartoon characters. ��Although I prefer the comic characters like Superman and Batman!��


    "I can see it!" After a chill, the captain immediately asked what he was more concerned about. "You said that you know something about Loki, then do you know how to find someone?"


    "Rocky?" whispered the name in a strange tone, and Zhou Yi smiled. "Believe me, it will hide deeper than the mouse! And, compared with you, he is even more reluctant to be found by me, and then liquidate the problem between us!"


    "This is a bastard, and he is best not to fall into my hands!" Tony was still indignant, but the sirens that were close to the ear were enough to make him converge. "But really. Now we have to go. I don''t think we will be here to help find Loki, and I am not interested in staying in German prison for a while!"


    "We should have gone. But what about Hulk? Where did he and Jennifer go?" The captain asked this, and listening to his question, Tony could not help but grin. It��s so fat that this brother and sister are so fat, it��s impossible to say that there is no temper.


    But he is also very clear about himself, he is completely ineligible to play a temper on this issue. He is the one who provokes the incident, although he has his own reasons. But there is no doubt that he is at a loss on this issue.


    "We are here!" A loud noise, Jennifer and Hulk jumped on the floor where the captain was on. They heard the call of the captain, so it was timely. But like Tony, Hulk obviously didn''t have the peace of mind and Tony''s ability.


    He is still grinning. Looking at Tony''s eyes, there is even more anger that can''t be concealed. But maybe because of Jennifer''s blockade, he didn''t rush to give him a fat meal, but he was dissatisfied.


    "Nasty iron clam shell Lang!"


    "Hey, I can''t do this without hearing it!" Tony, who was quite easy to be tempted by his character, couldn''t take this as a whisper, so he immediately returned to his lips. "You are a big fat man with green paint!"


    The sturdy man never dismisses the confrontation like a shrew, so what Hulk does is to express his opinion with the most primitive violent screams like a prehistoric behemoth.


    He opened his mouth and made a loud horrible roar. The violent airflow even spewed out like a compressed shell. Tony, who was targeted, immediately felt what was a ferocious tone.


    His hair and his clothes turned into a flag under the gust of wind in an instant, almost parallel to the ground at a horizontal angle of ninety degrees. And his skin is also like a trembling flag, shaking wildly in Hulk''s big tone.


    With a single volume and discouragement, Tony is not an opponent of Hulk. And he is also very smart to recognize this. So honestly gave up the intention to continue to argue with this big guy.


    Seeing his look like this, Hulk��s face showed a kind of triumph and ridicule, with a pretty devilish smile.


    This smile makes people look hot at first glance. Even something is associated with something bad. Tony just wanted to have an attack. But the captain immediately stopped the two troublesome guys.


    "Enough, you two. Is it too big for the trouble? We are leaving here. Right now!"


    In the face of the sudden anger of the captain, Tony licked his mouth and then honestly swallowed what he had to say. The captain was kind to him anyway, so he still had no confidence and he was doing it.


    And Hulk screamed and gradually narrowed his body shape in silence. This means that he has begun to converge on his anger, and without anger, he will soon become the gentle doctor.


    Looking at these, the captain finally suppressed his anger, he said.


    "This mission failure is my reason. I didn''t have enough understanding of the enemy to act rashly. I will explain to Nick Fury that all the consequences are also my responsibility. And now all you have to do is to be honest. Obey the orders on the ground! We must leave here now, at least to ensure that the things in our hands are not obtained by Rocky!"


    "Now you are the boss, you said it!"


    No one will oppose the captain at this time, not just because of his identity. More because of his actions. A leader who can take the wrong mistake is obviously an indispensable part of their team. Everyone agrees with this.


    Once again, I saw this unseen city destroyed by them, and the Avengers left the place where they were equated with defeat. Each of them quietly made a determination at this time, that is, must let Rocky pay the price.


    Good news is never as fast as bad news. The Avengers haven''t returned yet, and Nick Fury, who is thousands of miles away, already knows what they have done.


    So when the failed Avengers walked off the plane, he was already on the deck, waiting for their return.


    This cold-faced guy has never been like this, and it can put so much pressure on people. For many of the Avengers, they really have no face to face Nick Fury.


    People have spent countless hours and placed great hopes, but you have given him that kind of thing. I believe that as long as it is a little bit of skin, people will have a sense of self-confidence.


    Just when this group didn''t know how to tell Nick Frye about it. This cold noodle has already taken the lead.


    "I already know about things in Germany. I will explain it to the German authorities. This time the mistake is not with you. And we have no time to study who is wrong with it."


    Although he said so, he looked at Tony with a one-eyed look. Obviously, he still has a lot of opinions on Tony''s behavior.


    In the face of the one-eyed anger of Director Frei, Tony, who knows the loss, has to be honestly defaulted. Seeing that he was eating like this, Director Fury had no more interest and then entangled with him. He walked straight past the Avengers and came to Zhou Yi.


    "I am very happy to see you here, Dawn Knight. This is our first time to meet! Seriously, can you be here to help us?"


    "Is it?" Looking at the hand that Frye had extended, Zhou Yi held him meaningfully and said. "I thought you wouldn''t want me to be in this place?"


    "Please excuse me, although I really don''t like the power of you who are out of this world. But from the beginning to the end, I have not done anything against you. Including this previous public opinion. The storm. We didn''t play any disgraceful role in it."


    "Hopefully!" For this topic, Zhou Yi has not wanted to continue. This is impossible to find the answer, it is not what Nick Frye wants to say. He said no, then just don''t have it. Anyway, this kind of thing is not important to Zhou Yi.


    Nick Fury, who is good at seeing the words, easily sees Zhou Yi��s disregard. So he changed his tone from the good, and talked about what is more important to them now.


    "Loki��s business is not a good thing. At least we now know what kind of skills he has. And now we have to have other things to be nervous. There is a big problem that requires you to make decisions. It''s you, Dawn Knight. I hope to hear from you!"


    "Big problem, what big problem?"


    Almost everyone is thinking about what makes Nick Fury give up the huge losses that are enough to trigger international disputes, and instead put it on this so-called problem.


    "When you were in Germany to stir up trouble, we received a strange set of information. At first we thought it was a prank. But after repeated confirmations by Manhattan, we found that this is not a prank. It is a The real message comes from the message outside the universe!"


    "A group of guys who claim to be the Galaxy Guard and the Nova Revenge Army inform us that they want to communicate with us. On the issue of the alien attack we are about to face!"


    "Galaxy Guard? Nova Revenge Corps? Sounds a bit strange, what do they want to talk about?"


    As the object designated by Frei to listen to opinions, Zhou Yi asked.


    "They want to send some people to come to us and communicate with us in person. To be honest, we were hesitant at first because we didn''t know how to face these visitors from the universe. We don''t know what they really want." If they are not good, can we deal with them. But now, if you are there, I think we can try to contact them!" (To be continued ~^~) Mobile users please visit http://m. Piaotian.net

 Chapter 388： Abandoning the former universe

    "Contact?"


    When I heard this, most of the people present were starting to look at each other. As an earth person, almost everyone has been filled with the grotesque ideas of aliens. Everyone can say that there is an image of an alien. Whether they are good or bad, there are real and false, it is definitely one of the public images that change with each subject''s subjective ideas.


    It can be said that for this image, everyone has their own expectations. But now, when real aliens are about to appear in front of them, their hearts are only uneasy.


    Even the so-called superheroes do not have any exceptions.


    However, Zhou Yi is not in this rank. His life form made him completely fearless of any so-called cosmic life, and even if he had any contact with the aliens, he did not think that there was any big deal. So he directly told his opinion to Fury.


    "If you feel it is necessary, I would like to have no problem with contact."


    "Then I will ask you about this, I will send you a deputy."


    Upon hearing Zhou Yi��s answer, Nick Fury immediately took the opportunity to say. The first time he got the news that Zhou Yi was willing to help them, he got the idea. So when Zhou Yi said this, he immediately took out his prepared speech.


    "Now we only have you to let me give your hand to you with confidence. After all, we don''t know who the aliens are, and there is a strong backing on the side that will not let things happen. It gets worse!"


    At this special time, Zhou Yi did not object to this statement by Fury. For them now, even a little bit of information and help is extremely important, so he nodded and said.


    "I don''t have any opinions, but who are you going to let me go with?"


    "Colson has to cooperate with the Avengers to complete their coordination work, so this time I intend to let Hill Commander accompany you. As our combat commander, she is more suitable to contact the alien armed forces."


    "Well, if this is what you want!"


    Although he was not satisfied with the candidate, Zhou Yi still agreed.


    "Good. Wait a minute, I will let Hill Commander take you to the visitors of the alien planet. I hope he brings us good news! Also, everyone. I think you may need some supplies, and A place to sit down and have a good talk!"


    In the first half of Fury��s sentence, Zhou Yi said to Zhou Yi. The second half. It is said to the Avengers.


    In the first break-in battle that the Avengers gathered, they did not do what they wanted. Even said that it is far below the expected value of everyone.


    Originally, according to their abilities, performance should not be so unbearable. But the mistrust between them, the kind of disregard of other people''s waywardness and egoism, completely ruined the power that this team should have. If they say it will be like this in the future. Then the Avengers have no value in existence.


    So they have to figure it out and think clearly. What exactly do you need? It is the sense of self-confidence, or a person who can really trust you, can entrust his back to his teammates.


    This is a very serious question. Fortunately, after the previous battle that seemed to have no meaning and was completely led by the nose. Most of the Avengers understand what this team needs now.


    They are not idiots. Even Hulk, whose IQ is worrying, is a high IQ genius with a doctorate under normal conditions. So they all understood the meaning of Frey.


    "I think we should talk about it too. At the very least, I don''t want to be fooled by an inexplicable thing."


    Tony is the first to speak. He said that he has realized the disadvantages of his own arrogance and is willing to change himself. To adapt to this team of superheroes.


    "There is always good news today." With a bang, the captain patted Tony''s shoulder and took the lead to think about walking inside. Tony shook his head, and his face was faintly behind him.


    With the lead, others naturally followed. It also includes Dr. Banner, who has recovered his regularity. He didn''t want to join the team. He was silently following them.


    When he made such a decision, it actually meant that he could hardly get out of the way. Unless there is a huge accident.


    But these are not things that Zhou Yi has to worry about. They are all adults and have the ability to handle their own affairs. Moreover, Zhou Yi is not a nanny. There is no need to take care of them. He was just waiting until Hill Commander appeared in front of him.


    As soon as I saw that I was doing nothing on the deck, I was walking around with cigarettes. It was like a tourist in Zhouyi. Hill��s commander has a feeling of not being able to fight.


    For Zhou Yi, or for the Dawn Knight, this superhero she has seen from the beginning. It can be said that she witnessed all his growth. For this role, Hill Commander has always placed a special emotion. This kind of emotional sustenance allows her to always see her from the easy-to-follow places.


    It��s not that Zhou Yi is not doing well, but that he is doing perfection from her heart. There is still a certain gap. This imperfection made her always look cold to him, and always can pick a little from his body. Including his current slogan.


    So at this time she would like to rush to reprimand him. But when she walked to the front of Zhou Yi, she couldn��t say anything about reprimanding. In the end, she could only ask dryly.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing, just pass the time. Ms. Maria, we haven''t seen it for a long time!" I looked at Hill''s commander and recalled the confrontation when they last met. Zhou Yi could not help but want to laugh.


    Now I want to come. At that time, a lot of things were actually unnecessarily arrogant, and they could all be laughed at.


    "It hasn''t been seen for a long time. However, you have changed a lot!" Recalling the past, Hill Commander also had some time flickering. At that time, Zhou Yike was just a guy who had a hero for his own fun, but now he has become a legendary character. This has to make people feel a little bit.


    "Indeed, I also feel a lot of change. But overall, it is actually a good change. Isn''t it?" Zhou Yi smiled and aroused the resonance of Hill''s commander.


    "Exactly. This is indeed a good change. Although there are many twists and turns in the middle, I am very happy to see you here."


    "I am the same, really. If Ada didn''t tell me, I really don''t know if you would actually speak for me. So anyway, thank you. If you don''t have it, maybe I won''t be here." The place is over."


    Zhou Yi said that he was very polite, and there was no feeling of a gun in the past. But because of this, Hill Commander felt a strange sense of alienation. It seems that the relationship between them can only stop at this same.


    This made her a little uncomfortable, but she didn''t know why. So she can only pull everything back to the business.


    "No thanks. This kind of thing will be said later. Now what we have to do is to welcome the guests from the universe."


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yi shrugged immediately.


    "I am just a bodyguard and a beater to protect you from being caught by aliens. So what to do, you don''t have to talk to me, I will do my best to match you."


    This is the answer that Hill Commander most wants to hear. If Zhou Yi can do this, it would be great.


    "Then please, please! We have contacted them and sent our current coordinates to them. If there is no accident, I think they should come soon."


    "Soon? Ok. I think I have seen them!"


    Taking advantage of his excellent eyesight, when Hill Commander said this. Zhou Yi has seen a spaceship flying from space. It traversed the atmosphere at an extremely fast speed and then flew directly toward the space carrier.


    The spacecraft engine far beyond human technology has made it come to the top of the aircraft carrier almost at a speed that is invisible to humans. It seems to be to show that there is no hostility. This ship, which does not seem to be very large, does not land directly on the aircraft carrier, but hovering to reveal its own figure, while emitting light to indicate its existence.


    Such an obvious movement is naturally to let all SHIELD staff discover its existence. The staff who had already been greeted immediately turned on the lights, indicating that the spacecraft landed on the deck specially built for them.


    There was no accident, and the spacecraft landed like this. As they said, they are not malicious, but really talk about cooperation. Work together to cope with the so-called crisis.


    Of course, things can''t be seen on the surface. This is what Hill��s commander is still very clear about, what the situation is, or wait until they exchange.


    So she made a look at Zhou Yi. I took the lead and walked over to the spaceship.


    It wasn''t glamorous, and the size of the spacecraft that they didn''t think was as soon as the Commander of Hill approached, silently opening a hatch. Then a few odd-shaped guys came out of the hatch and went all the way to Hill��s commander.


    At the sight of these people, almost everyone can determine the identity of their aliens. Because they are a bit too weird, almost completely without the appearance of a normal person.


    A guy who looks like a tree. There is also an upright little raccoon.


    One of the big guys has a fight with Hulk. The dark red body is full of imprinted patterns, which look like the sky grows on the body.


    There is also a female creature that looks a lot like a human, but the green skin looks more like a relative of Hulk. As for the last guy wearing a helmet, although there is no difference in appearance from human beings. But with the first few precedents, people have no hope that he can grow up like a personal one.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you look like people. This is not a family meeting, so what looks like is second, and what matters is their intention. So Hill Commander immediately asked as the owner.


    ��Is you connected to us, the visitors from the universe?�� (To be continued.) For mobile phone users, please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 389： Galaxy Guard Cooperation Qualification

    "Strictly speaking, we are!" The first person in this strange five-person group was the one wearing a helmet. He walked out of his teammates and stood up to the front of Commander Hill. "You are responding to the SHIELD of our newsletter, the highest security institution on the planet?"


    "We are the SHIELD, a World Security Organization officially authorized by the World Security Council, which is formed by the governments of the major member states of the United Nations. You can think that we have sufficient authority to communicate face to face with you!"


    In the face of the questioning of these aliens, Hill��s commander answered very simply, and there was no muddy water at all.


    "I don''t mean anything else, ma''am!" The guy in the helmet shook his head and continued. "I just want to make sure that the people I communicate with can speak in this world. Since you said so, I think we can continue. First, introduce yourself."


    He said that he took off his helmet and revealed a look that is no different from normal people.


    "I am Peter Quill. People who know me call me Stars. As you can see, I am a human being. But for some unexpected reasons, I have been wandering in the universe for more than 20 years, so most of them The Earth people may be more familiar with the outside world. By the way, the air in my hometown is better. But I really didn''t think that I would return to my hometown in this situation."


    There is actually an earth person in the representative of the aliens, which has to be said to be an unexpected thing. But when it comes to unacceptable, it is not. Because this is a good thing after all, the common identity is always easier to accept.


    "I am Maria Hill, the tactical commander of the SHIELD, and the main person in charge of these aliens. No matter what you want to say, I will convey it."


    "Very good, some people are willing to listen to us is always good. These are my teammates." Nodded, Star Jue introduced the grotesque partners around him.


    "This is Gemera, the most dangerous woman in the galaxy. Of course, if you get along for a long time, you will find that she is not as dangerous as you think."


    This has not been finished yet. Star Jue was punched on the soft rib by a woman named Gemera''s green skin. He hurts coldly. So he immediately changed his goal to introduce it.


    "This is Destroy, the destroyer, a powerful warrior from the Milky Way. He doesn''t have a sense of humour, so his reaction may be strange when you tell a joke."


    "I can understand. Star Jue. You are joking with me!" When he said this, the big man who was squatting in the upper body immediately made a heavy voice.


    "You got it wrong, I am just talking to them about your characteristics. This is the social etiquette of this planet!"


    "Is that the case?" Listening to this, the big man didn''t feel that he had lowered his voice. Obviously he couldn''t tell. What is a joke in the end.


    "Of course, good for Drax, don''t delay me to say something right." Waving his hand and using the ghost to pull the big man back. Star Jue also pointed to the raccoon at his feet and said.


    "This is the rocket, our spacecraft technician and weapon development expert. You may think that he is familiar with some faces, but believe me, he must be different."


    Mature face? That is almost certain. Watching the man stand up and wear a strange weapon in his clothes. Only the little raccoon with his knees high, whether it was Zhou Yi or Hill��s commander��s first reaction, was whether the mascot in the zoo or the circus ran out.


    This playful eye immediately stimulated the fragile heart of this small mammal. He immediately licked his bear face with his own claws, then took the gun handle behind him and asked the star.


    "Quel, can I give them a hair?"


    "What? Of course not." Upon hearing this, Stars immediately stepped on the tail of the little raccoon and warned him. "Rocket, this is not the place where you messed up. Listen. We are here to find a partner, not to pick things up. And here is the hometown of our two, I can''t let you have any problems here. ""


    "Hell, you **** Quill. I know, hurry up and take off your claws!" The little raccoon who stepped on the key immediately slammed and jumped again, and he scratched the boots of Stars, but How could his tiny claws scratch him.


    However, Star Jue apparently only warned a little, he quickly released his foot and made an innocent look.


    "Sorry. Did I step on you? I was so careless, but I can''t blame me completely. After all, you are too short."


    "Bastard, you are an unscrupulous bastard!" With tears in his eyes stroking his dirty tail, the little raccoon severely condemned the actions of Star Jue. However, this incompetent complaint was obviously ignored by him.


    "Where am I talking about, our last member. This big guy, it is"


    "My name is Groot!" The huge treeman said his name before the introduction of Star Jr., and he bent down and extended a large hand to the Hill commander.


    A stunning flower grew up quickly above his palm, and looking at this little flower, even if it was always a cold-faced Hill commander, there was a mistake on his face. look.


    This is a heart-warming gift, but it should not be taken over, and Hill Commander is hesitant. Because she does not want to reveal the side of ordinary women before the hand.


    "I am Groot?" Still, the voice of the treeman brought a doubtful tone. He lowered his body so much that Hill��s commander could see his sparkling , pure eyes that people can''t bear to refuse.


    "Well, this is the only gift I have received in the past few years." I really couldn''t bear to reject this kind of Groot. Hill commander took this pleasing flower and saw her take it. Gift, Groot''s face showed a very cartoon smile.


    I have to say that this guy has an unusual charm. Especially for women and children.


    And watching the Hill commander peacefully took the gift of Groot, Star Jue also took a sigh of relief and patted Grout''s thigh.


    "This is Groot, our mascot. He can only say this sentence, ''I am Groot,'' so please don''t be surprised. Besides, Ms. Maria, Groot loves to send to women. Flower, you are not the first one."


    "I am Groot!" Still, but this time it has some anger. It is estimated that this is the unique ability of this tree person.


    "As you can see, this is the entire staff of our Galaxy Guard. And we want to talk to you about the issue of cooperation, for the problems you are about to face, from the invasion of a powerful cosmic hegemon."


    After introducing his teammates, Star Jue finally talked about the most important things. When I heard this, Hill��s commander immediately came to the spirit. She did not say a word, but just made a gesture to explain in detail.


    "Maybe you are still unclear on earth, but what I want to tell you is that you have been stared at by a horrible character who has a lofty reputation in the universe. He is called the tyrant, the last Titan in the universe. He is also a A terrible tyrant. He ruled how many planets he didn''t know, and he didn''t know how many races and civilizations were shaking under him. Now, you have fallen into his sight."


    "I don''t know what caused the Earth to be a planet that has not yet entered the Star Ages. But I can tell you that this is definitely not a good thing. Because a whole Starfleet has come to your world. Even the Skuru and Cree, who have the name of good warfare in the universe, are the subjects in his fleet, and in the face of these terrible fleets that do not know how many times your world��s military does not know. I don��t think you have any The means can fight them!"


    Upon hearing this news, Hill��s commander was extremely shocked. However, she well concealed all the fluctuations in her heart, but said nothing.


    "This is really bad news, then if you follow us, we are about to face such a terrible invasion. So what do you mean by working with us?"


    "Because we and the horrible guy are also a bit too festival. He has a guy with a hammer. He and most of us in the Galaxy Guard have an account to count!"


    When asked about the reason, Star Jue answered very quickly, but his answer was not satisfactory.


    "Just by you?" Zhou Yi, who had not heard the sound for a long time, suddenly inserted in this time. "I don''t have any ridicule, but you only have five people. I mean, with this little raccoon and this tree. Even if you have a special boat, I still don''t think you have the ability to fight against one. The so-called Starfleet!"


    Zhou Yi��s words were very welcome, so the little raccoon was blown up in a flash, and even Gamma, who had been cold and faceless, began to stare at him with sharp eyes. Grut, who can not change color in this case, is only a mascot, and a dejector, Drax.


    Even this time, this big man is still confused about the emotional changes of his teammates.


    "What''s wrong, he is right. We only have five people and one boat!"


    "I have to remind you, sir. This is the Dawning, my wife, so don''t point me at him." In the face of Zhou Yi''s obvious disappointment, Xingjue first grabbed some of his impulsive teammates. Then correct it in general.


    "And, this gentleman. Who told you that we only have five people. I am representing the New Star Revenge Army consisting of three million Shandals and our Galaxy Guard to formally negotiate military cooperation with you. They There is a whole Starfleet fleet, we also have it. And our fleet is still a fleet full of revenge fire. If you say this, would you still feel that we are not qualified?" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http:/ /m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 390： Relying on the team members

    The alien squad of five people is estimated not to be seen by the SHIELD. But the Starfleet, made up of three million aliens, is a problem that must be taken seriously.


    It is a problem for the Air Force in the world to add up to three million, not to mention the interstellar soldiers who can conduct space operations. So when I heard the news, even the city and mind of the Hill commander became excited.


    "Are you sure you didn''t exaggerate?"


    "If you have a way to see something other than the light years, I might be able to give you a coordinate! The Shandal people are hiding in a meteorite belt, waiting for a signal from us, ready to jump."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Star Jue gave a proposal that was basically useless.


    Human technology can''t be seen even in the solar system. How can you see how many alien fleets lurking outside the light years? So for his words, I believe that I don''t believe in the judgment of Hill''s commander.


    In the rigorous style of Ning''s credibility and untrustworthiness, Hill''s commander did not unilaterally deny the possibility he said. Think of everything as bad, and there will be no unexpected surprises. Especially in this kind of thing, it should be more like this.


    So she asked.


    "What do you want to meet the so-called Shandals? Or send troops to join you and fight the guy called the tyrant?"


    "The Shandal''s fleet is now coming to your galaxies. Of course, there is also a coalition under the tyrants. If they are allowed to enter the solar system, then I am sure the earth, me and your parent star are everything. It is impossible to stay. Therefore, we and Shandal decided to work directly outside the solar system and the tyrant''s fleet. It is best to completely destroy them before they enter the solar system."


    "And this level of Star Wars, to be honest, the Earth has not yet participated in the qualifications!"


    "What do you mean by contacting us, let us give you both referees?" Hearing or not knowing that the stars they really like, Zhou Yi once again inserted.


    "No, of course not!" Stars swayed again and again, and he denied Zhou Yi''s words. "Since you want to contact you. Naturally because there is a place where you need help. The New Star Vengeance Corps is responsible for solving the tyrannical fleet. And we need your cooperation to destroy several of his heads on earth."


    "According to the news we got, the leader of the Cree in the squadron, the accused Ronan has come to the earth. To take the same thing for the tyrants. Also with him is the new appointment of the tyrant. The Kulu commander. As long as they are solved, it is equal to destroying the two hands of the tyrant, and his fleet will naturally reduce the combat power. At that time, the Rising Revenge of the New Star may be able to annihilate them with a bang. This is a The best chance, so we don''t want to let go!"


    Star Jue finally said his intentions. Zhou Yi, who heard his intentions, immediately took the two roles he said to be seated. Almost no doubt. The accuser, Ronan, was the guy who defeated Wanda. And he said another commander of Skuru, in all likelihood, is Loki.


    Although I don''t understand why Loki changed from an evil spirit of Asgard to a commander of an alien race, if they are telling the truth, then it is only him. However, Rocky and the tyrants of the cosmic hegemon level are brought together, and it is not a good thing to think about it.


    This Hill commander also basically agrees. If the enemies they are facing now have such an identity background, then it is obviously impossible to deal with them with the power they are preparing now. They must rely on external forces, so these aliens may be the only forces they can count on.


    The Hill commander, who was given full authority, considered it over and over again and finally had a decision.


    "I think I understand what you mean. If you are telling the truth, then I am happy to join the ranks of you on behalf of SHIELD. In addition, the two people you said are the enemies we have contacted. I think we probably know what they want."


    "What, have you had contact with them?" Some were surprised by Hill''s commander''s answer, and Quill couldn''t help but shout. And he shouted, the big man Drax immediately broke out like a volcano.


    "Do you know where Ronan is? Tell me where he is?"


    No one thought that he would have heard such a big reaction to Ronan��s name, so that Star and his teammates could not stop him. He yelled, rushing toward the Hill Commander like a tank. And this immediately made Star Jue exclaimed.


    "Get out of the way, Drax is crazy. He will hurt you!"


    But in the face of the raging Drax, Hill Commander did not generate any panic. She stood there motionless. If it wasn''t for her eyes calmly like a lake, Star Jue thought they were scared.


    Hill Commander certainly can''t be scared. She was so calm, just because she had a bodyguard that she could completely reassure.


    The most powerful hero recognized on earth is just a stone''s throw away to protect himself. In this case, if she is still panicked, it will be too unsatisfactory.


    And the facts prove that she really does not need to panic. Because that looks like a wild and terrible big man. There is no possibility of contact with her at all.


    When someone else just ran halfway, Zhou Yi��s figure suddenly appeared on his side. I saw him pull the arm of Drax a little harder. Drax was like a broken balloon, flying straight in the direction of his teammate.


    And looking at such a big piece of the head from the top of his head, Stars and a group of people have made birds and beasts. Although they are teammates, none of them are willing to come forward at this time. There is only one exception. That is Groot.


    Grut extended his hands to Drax as the other people couldn''t wait to run as far as possible. His large hand full of tree roots immediately extended a thick branch, and wrapped him tightly before Drax''s landing, and then pulled back into Groot''s own arms.


    This allowed him to pick up Drax in a strange princess. The two of them are tall and tall, and with the pure eyes of Groot, the picture is so beautiful that it can''t be seen.


    The people around watching them have withdrawn their eyes, and the stars are also a similar look, especially the little raccoon, but a paw is drawn on his face, as if to I am awakening myself.


    Almost everyone is looking at the two guys with strange eyes, but the two guys don''t have a bit of consciousness. Drax''s thick lines and his lack of sense of humor made him simply not understand what the current situation meant. As for Grout


    "I am Groot!" He just embraced Drax with such affection, with a lovely smile and said in a gentle voice.


    "Hell, Groot. You shut me up!" The little raccoon, who had been mad, went straight to Grut''s body, and then the branches and leaves on his body were a mad bite.


    This kind of action naturally can''t help the Grund, but he is very flustered, even the Drax, who is holding his arms, is lost. He didn''t dare to move his hands on the little raccoon on his body, so he could only move his body awkwardly and shouted loudly.


    "I am Groot, Groot, Groot!"


    This situation is funny and ridiculous, but at this time in the present, it makes people feel that this group of people called the Galaxy Guard is not very reliable.


    And Star Jue seems to feel that his teammates'' performance is also too low impression. So he quickly argued.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Drax and the accused Ronan have a big hatred. His wife and daughter are both dead in the hands of Ronan, so he will get out of control when he hears Ronan''s name. And Groot and Rockets, don''t look at them like this. In fact, they are still very reliable at the crucial time."


    "Really, I am very suspicious." Looking at him even his own self-confidence, Zhou Yi, who has already dressed up with a black face, naturally does not mind playing again.


    In order to reverse the impression of a group of people, Stars quickly smashed Gamla around him and said to her.


    "Hey, now is not the time to silence, you can say something!"


    From the beginning, she has been watching Zhou Yi''s Gaimera, and she began to stare at him when Zhou Yi started, and when Star Jue acted on her, she immediately said.


    "Who are you? I feel like I have seen you!"


    "Ms. I think you must have remembered it wrong!" Faced with the inexplicable words of Gomera, Zhou Yi shook his head and said with certainty. "Although I have been to many places, I am sure. I have never had any contact with aliens, especially like a lady."


    "No, not with me. But I have seen you!" Gomera said with great certainty. "When I was still behind the tyrant, I had seen your image. From one day he paid attention to the existence of an earth man. He regarded the earth man as an enemy and always wanted to What did he do. Although I don''t know what caused him to keep doing it, I am sure that his hostility towards that person has never changed. And that person is exactly the same as you. I remember his name, Zhou Yi!"


    Listening to her words, the smile on Zhou Yi''s face slowly converges, and then turns into a weird look that is difficult to understand. Can''t say that he is laughing, can''t say that he is jealous. Can only say that his eyes are getting brighter and brighter.


    "Is it so famous? Is it that even the big guys like the tyrants know my existence? It��s really a great honor!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 391： Two live treasures waiting for the rabbit

    Humans will only play a role that is not very eye-catching in future battles. This is a matter of resentment and rejoicing.


    The indignation is that human beings have almost no possibility of autonomy. In this kind of cosmic war, they can only passively bear everything, including the aftermath of the war generated by these two forces.


    Fortunately, humans do not have to formally face these enemies. With the current strength of mankind, it is really whimsical to want to get involved in this level of fighting.


    But in this war, human beings are not just a spectator. They also shoulder major responsibilities. A dagger action, this is the task of the Nova Revenge Army to give this ally to mankind.


    If you want to be an ally, then naturally you have to shoulder your responsibilities. And if human beings want to save their own bodies and get the protection of the New Star Legion in the offensive of the tyrannical tyrannical, then they must ensure that they become solid ally of the Rising Revenge Corps that can fight against the tyrants, and the allies naturally have to contribute.


    This is a question of no choice, so what to do is already very clear.


    The SHIELD decision was quick and powerful. The former Hill commander had just talked with the Galaxy Guard about the initial cooperation issue, and Nick Frye took great command from the Security Council.


    The Security Council has opened the door to Nick Fry as much as possible in the face of threats from the universe. Most of the countries in the world have almost reached a consensus in secret, giving the SHIELD a special right, and even allowing him to mobilize his country''s army at a critical time.


    But one thing is that it is not possible to expose news from aliens to the normal human world at this time. No country is prepared to accept aliens. Similarly, they are not prepared to tell their own people. The aliens are about to attack the Earth, which is enough to make the world turbulent.


    The kind of panic that can be expected is definitely something that shakes the rule. In order to maintain stability, keeping secrets is the most correct choice.


    This is the decision of the will of the country and the decision that Nick Fury agrees with. Everything will only happen in the dark, including their decapitation.


    But it is easy to say. It''s not that simple to do. The first problem first is that they simply don''t know where to find the enemy.


    Both Loki and the accused Ronan have disappeared without a trace. Although they have the things they need in their hands, they have been waiting for it, but they can''t even see a little bit of news. It��s too much torment.


    This is especially true for those who can''t stand the temper.


    "Hell, why is there a raccoon here? And why am I still sitting here with him so stupidly?"


    Tony looked at the little raccoon in front of his eyes and couldn''t help but complain loudly. And his character is similar, even more sable little raccoon rocket. But he is more complaining than him.


    "The raccoon? Laozi is called the rocket. The little white face of your thief''s eyebrows is trying to find something? Tell you, Laozi''s big gun is not vegetarian."


    Don''t look at the rocket''s size, but the big gun on his back is not small. When the muzzle of the big gun began to show the light of energy gathering, no one had the courage to doubt the destructive power it would have.


    "Hey, this is not something that can be played casually. I suggest you be careful!" Coulson, who stayed with the two troublesome guys, immediately inserted in, preventing the conflict between them that might be intensified. . "Yes. Two. We are now a boatman, so can you be serious? I mean, can we solve problems like ordinary people? Sit down and talk, instead of using killing directly Sexual weapons."


    "Let me put down the gun. No problem. You first apologize to me for the gun. He insulted my race. What happened to the raccoon? What qualifications does he have to look down on the raccoon?"


    The rocket''s raccoon''s face is completely the kind of demonstration that the beast has. It is obvious that he can''t put the gun down so easily.


    "Tony?" Since this party is so determined, Coulson had to beg to Tony.


    "Why should I apologize? Also, I can''t look down on the raccoon. I have always loved this brand''s crisp face."


    "Please, people are coming from afar. Can''t you have a sense of ownership?"


    "I have always been like this to the guests. There is no reason to be surprised by one person. Even if he is an alien raccoon."


    On this issue, Tony didn''t give Corson a face at all, or he didn''t plan to give anyone face.


    However, he does not give face, so it does not mean that Coulson will continue to follow him. To know. Now he is just an ordinary person. Without Mark''s 4th-generation armor, he can be without any threat at this time. In contrast, Coulson, a special agent, can put him in an eighteen pattern at this time.


    So Coulson went straight up and said to him in Tony''s ear.


    "Listen, the order I received was to ensure that you live in peace and stability, and guard these things. If you have any contradictions between you, I will stand on the more valuable side according to the priority options. You Do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand what you want to say? My value is not yet a raccoon high? I just don''t apologize, how can you treat me?"


    Tony apparently did not accept this threat, so when Coulson said so, he was unceremoniously opposed.


    Faced with a wayward and tempered Tony, Colson showed a signature smile.


    "Don''t forget, your armor can still be repaired. Now I can give you a stun gun at this time, and then take the raccoon and watch you tremble on the floor and vomit, and eat popcorn. I, I will do this kind of thing, and I will never be merciless."


    "Are you sure?" Tony heard this, and Irony first looked at Coson in an incredible way. Seeing that he did not hesitate to take the lead, he immediately overturned all the guarantees he had made before. "Hey, listen. Little raccoon, I am wrong. Sorry, you are the most unique raccoon in the world!"


    Tony��s **** is so fast that it��s beyond everyone��s imagination. Even the whole universe could have been a unique little raccoon and could not accept his transformation. He became dumbfounded, his pointed mouth forgot to close for a moment, and even the big gun in his hand could hardly hold. .


    "Damn, can you be a little frustrated?"


    "If you want to be like a cockroach, please show me what is called a festival?"


    It is not a good thing to have the most talented people in the two teams together. Colson has recognized this, but he realized it was too late.


    ��Who can come to save me?��


    Looking at the evolution of physical conflict into a language conflict, from a single English confrontation to a deep language exchange of mixed language and alien languages, Colson really felt that he needed a cup of coffee and calm down.


    It happened that at this time, Barton appeared outside the room.


    "What''s wrong with this, I seem to hear something strange here?"


    It may not be surprising that these two guys are able to compile a dictionary of words for the slang language.


    "Nothing, I think the two of them may have some time to meet each other, so I am so happy to talk now."


    "Are you sure?" Although I couldn''t understand what Tony and the two of them were talking about, from their expressions, Barton couldn''t find out what they meant by seeing each other.


    "This is just your illusion, Barton. In fact, as long as you get used to it, you will find that there is nothing wrong with what I said."


    "Okay, I hope so. Right, Coulson, I am coming to change the class. You can go to rest, and the next thing will be handed over to me."


    "But it''s not yet time?" In order to stay alive, the entire air-conditioned aircraft carrier has become a heavily armed fortress. Here, it is the last line of defense.


    In order to defend this line of defense, the two teams cooperated with each other and monitored each other to establish a complete duty system. Corson was also placed in this last duty system.


    "You also know that I haven''t had any strength in the previous things, so I don''t need any rest. If you don''t mind, I think I can give you the rest of the class. Of course, if you mind, then Never mind!"


    "No, of course, don''t mind." Anxiously calmed down, and the spirit of comforting Coulson immediately accepted the proposal. He took a picture of Barton''s shoulder, with a little gratitude, a little sympathy. "Then please, you, Barton. I really need to take a break. Also, if you can''t hold it, call me at any time!"


    "Reassured, I will!" Nodded, and Barton showed a completely indifferent look. "Looking at these two guys is not a problem for me."


    "That''s alright!" For Barton, Coulson was quite relieved. So he simply left the place where he had a headache and walked toward the rest area. Connaught an aircraft carrier, naturally has a sound infrastructure. So drinking a cup of coffee and watching something that makes you relax is the most important thing for Colson.


    As soon as he reached the rest area, Coulson saw Zhou Yi, Xing Jue and Gemmera, who were sitting in the corner and seem to be talking about something.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Taking advantage of his own good friendship and the harmless atmosphere of humans and animals, Colson walked over with coffee.


    "We are talking about tyrants, and there are some other problems." Zhou Yi replied with a smile, and it seems that there is not a little bit of concern about what he is eyeing.


    ��Do you mind having one more listener?��


    "Of course!" Nodded and left a position for Colson, Zhou Yi continued to ask. ��Where did we talk about it? The demise of the new star?�� (To be continued.) For mobile phone users, please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 392： New star history traitors appear

    "Yes, when it comes to the demise of the new star!" When it comes to this heavy topic, there is no such thing as a flowing look on the face of Star Jue, but a heavy burden. "The demise of the new star is entirely from the hand of the tyrant, and he personally shot and destroyed the planet!"


    "The cause of everything is a thing called an infinite gem, a **** that is circulated in the universe. It has endless magical power. Even if there is only one, it has the power to destroy a planet in an instant. There are two such things in the hands of the tyrant, and of course he has three now."


    "The demise of the new star has a lot to do with us. To some extent, the reason why the tyrant is destroying the new star is because we have attracted him there."


    "I found an archaic that was sealed up in a dead civilization. I thought it was an ordinary antique at first, plus the employer gave me a lot of commission, so I took him directly. Brought to the new star. I want to get it out there."


    "But I didn''t think that the antiquities would be an infinite gem, something that would make everyone crazy. And for this thing, the accuser, Ronan, launched the peace agreement with the Shandal directly to the new star of the Shandal. Attack."


    "In order to stop this terrible war, we formed the Galaxy Guard and tried everything to stop Ronan. We succeeded, but it also failed. Because at the end of the day, the tyrant came to the new star!"


    "He got the jewel, and with the power of that jewel, he destroyed all the life on the surface of the new star in a flash. Only a handful of people survived. But those who survived forever Meaning lost its hometown!"


    "The surviving Shandals called out all their compatriots in the universe. They gathered all the forces that could gather together and formed this revenge army with three million people. Their purpose is only one, that is to destroy Fighting for revenge! And this is what I have to do for them. I need to be responsible for the things of the new star, so my companions and I must join this war."


    Star Jue speaks a heavy topic in such a short speech, and as an audience. Both Zhou Yi and Coulson felt an unspeakable sorrow. The planet on which a race depends, their homeland has been destroyed, which is a huge and terrible blow to any emotional life. In this situation. For the purpose of revenge, they can be accepted even if they are crazy.


    However, compared with the sympathy of this kind of psychology, Coulson, who is a human being, is more concerned about another problem.


    "Why is the tyrant''s gaze on the earth, if it''s just Zhou Yi''s own words. It doesn''t need to be so motivated."


    "This is exactly what I want to ask you. The tyrant will never do this because of one person. Unless there is something on the planet that he really needs. I remember that Hill Commander said that she I probably know what their goals are. So I also want to know what is this so-called goal?"


    After a moment of silence, Coulson felt that there seemed to be nothing to hide. I told him the answer that Star Jue wanted to know.


    "On the earth. Or once there is a magical treasure in our hands, we call it the universe cube. It has endless energy and incredible power to control space. But it is because of this power, it is attracted Loki and the accuser, Ronan. In our secret base, they suddenly came out of the portal made by the universe, and took it away. If we still have something worthy of their peeping, It is estimated that there is only that thing."


    "Cosmic Rubik''s Cube? Damn, isn''t that something infinite gems?" Upon hearing this, Star Jue was keenly aware of what. But for his conjecture, Coulson could not agree.


    "Are you kidding? The thing is so big, how could it be a gem?" The hand is shaped like a jewel. Coulson reluctantly refuted them to the Stars, but the more likely they were, the more likely they were, the more they decided.


    "Almost all of the infinite gems have been sealed by users of ancient civilizations. Your so-called Rubik''s Cube is also very likely to be one of the seals. There are unpredictable connections between infinite gems, very likely The tyrant is because the three gems in his hand have discovered the existence of this jewel!"


    "This is impossible. If it is an infinite gem, then everything is long gone. Because that thing is already in their hands."


    Colson, who had shaken his head and was scared by the speculation of Star Jue, could not agree with him. But in fact, his heart has actually admitted that the star said that it is basically true. He just can''t accept this consequence, accepting that the Earth is very likely to be on the verge of a new star.


    "Calm down. Coulson. Even if it is an infinite gem, isn''t it still in the hands of the tyrant?" Compared with the already unknown, Coleson, Zhou Yi is very calm. "If they really have a way to hand over the universe to the tyrant, it will certainly not make so many twists and turns. So. It is not a time of despair!"


    That is to say, but Coulson is just an ordinary person. As a person who can''t have any back road, it is too difficult to do this.


    Star Jue is not as optimistic as Zhou Yi. The power to destroy the tyrant is their big stone. For the infinite gems, the gods that can add his terrible power, he has only extreme fear.


    "Do you really think that this kind of waiting for the rabbit can be effective? Or do you have such a big grasp that they will attack here. Take what you think they want?" At first, I didn''t feel that there were infinite gems on the earth. Kind of gods, Stars, they do not think there is any problem with the SHIELD plan. But when the infinite gemstone appeared on the scene, he suddenly felt that the plan was not insured at all. "Are we going to discuss it again? At the very least, I can give you a little more opinion on this kind of thing. After all, we have more contact with the tyrant than you!"


    Although this is for the sake of the overall situation, but in essence it also reflects their fear of the guy called the tyrant. This makes Zhou Yi very unclear, the so-called tyrannical, the overlord of the universe is really so terrible?


    However, Zhou Yi did not ask this question because he knew that even if he asked himself, he would only get an answer. For this kind of question that already knows the answer, it is really unnecessary to explore it.


    Zhou Yi did not speak, and the scene became awkward in a flash. The rest of those who are ruled by fear are too silent at this time.


    but. Although the four of them are very silent, they are still very conspicuous. Especially for those who come to rest. Almost from the instinctive, Natasha, who had just entered the lounge, came over.


    "Hey, what are you talking about?"


    "Trust me. You won''t want to know." Shrugged and said something like this. Zhou Yi immediately received a white eye from Natasha.


    "Don''t you talk about the Playboy magazine, or do you have any similar things in the universe?"


    "We haven''t been bored to this extent, Natasha." Coulson said with a bitter face, this kind of ridicule couldn''t make him get back on his feet.


    "Okay. But Coulson, why do you appear in this place, I remember that you should be on duty now?"


    Natasha originally wanted to tease and let these people change their crying faces. But since it didn''t play its role, she could only change the subject. Talking about business is also a way.


    "Barton said that I want to pick up my class, just because I got some headaches from Tony and the Rocket, so I came out to breathe the air and relieve my spirit."


    "Barton picked up your class, but I just watched Barton go to the outside?"


    Let me say this. Colson immediately felt a very serious problem. He quickly asked.


    "You see him going out, how is this possible, are you mistaken?"


    "Which side of zone a and zone b I still have a clear distinction. Besides, if it is for your duty, there is no need to go to the deck of zone b."


    "Hell! It��s going on!" subconsciously said this, Coulson immediately ran to the place where he had just come out. Not as he expected, as soon as he entered the door, he saw Tony, who fell to the ground, and the tightly tied rocket that looked like a scorpion.


    The most critical flaw, at this moment, there is no trace at all. Obviously, it has been taken away by some people.


    "Everyone pays attention. Everyone pays attention. Block the deck and stop all take-off measures. Don''t let anyone leave the aircraft carrier, Barton''s agent has become a betrayal. Repeat, Barton''s agent has rebelled. Everyone. Find him immediately, allow any means!"


    At this time, even Corson became decisive and decisive. But for Barton who decided to betray this time, it is obviously too late.


    There was a loud bang in the "bang", and the entire air-conditioned aircraft carrier began to smash. The huge body began to tilt with this loud noise, and a strong sense of weight loss immediately appeared on every creature standing on the aircraft carrier. Many people fell to the ground. Some of the unlucky guys were stunned by the things that flew over.


    On the deck, the rolling black smoke rises, and the blazing flame almost covers most of the deck. Many of the planes parked here fell into the clouds because of the inclined aircraft carriers, and more often exploded in the fire, causing greater damage and panic.


    In such a cloud, a Kun-style fighter flies quietly, and then blinks and flies away.


    "Zhou Yi, stop him!" Seeing that the Kun-style fighters disappeared into their own vision, Colson immediately yelled at Zhou Yi.


    "Reassure, he can''t go!" Almost without him, Zhou Yi knew what to do. He turned into a meteor and chased the past toward the Kun-style fighter.


    Colson, on the other hand, was gloomy and began to direct the people on the aircraft carrier to carry out emergency rescue work. The SHIELD has a traitor, which will not be a trivial matter at any time. Especially the high level of existence of Barton. Although it is very difficult to understand why Barton has to defect, this time is no longer important.


    The important thing is that you must bring the donkey back, even if it is with Barton''s body. (To be continued.)


    Ps: The story of the Galaxy Guard is still decided to follow the movie, as for the arrangement of the universe. I can only say half and half of it. I don��t write well according to the comics. I didn��t have to write according to the movie. So I can only make up my own brain. Mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 393： Luonan’s robbery has another hidden situation

    At the speed of Zhou Yi, the Kun-style fighter is really no faster than the crawling turtle. So just in an instant, he was stuck in front of Barton.


    "Buton Agent, although I don''t know why you chose to betray. But you can''t run away, hand over things and go back with me. Maybe you will have a decent end!"


    Agent Barton did not answer Zhou Yi, but directly opened the weapons of the two wings of the fighter. The high-speed aircraft guns fired at Zhouyi with almost no hesitation.


    However, the effect is naturally embarrassing. It can be said that almost like the breeze, it does not give Zhou Yi any feeling. "Well, I see your answer. I am sorry, I might use a little violence!"


    With a slight smile, Zhou Yi is ready to take Barton to justice. But just as he was preparing to move, a light suddenly came from his feet.


    It is a purple beam of light, not big but powerful, and even makes Zhou Yi chill in a moment, feeling a threat that has never been seen before.


    He instinctively didn''t want to be hit by this light, so he immediately let his body open and let the light pass by his side. And until the light disappeared on his side, the feeling of being threatened in his subconscious began to fade away. At this time, Zhou Yi also took care of Barton. He put his gaze in the first place of this faint purple beam. And this time, he saw a guy with a hammer, standing on the peak of an island and showing him a strange smile.


    Full body blue skin, strange armor. It was the guy who was called the accuser Ronan. And that light was radiated from a strange purple gem set in the hammer he was holding.


    With the description of the previous Stars, and the kind of coercion that they just felt, Zhou Yi can almost immediately conclude that the jewel on his hammer is the so-called infinite gems with infinite power. Although I don''t know why there is such a force in the tyrants, I put this kind of **** on one of my own hands. But if you don''t know how to start at this time, then Zhou Yi will feel that his brain must be rusty.


    He has already made up his mind, taking advantage of this opportunity to leave Ronan and take away the infinite gems on his body. But before that, at the very least, Barton will be sent back.


    Stop the time directly. Entering into the river of time controlled by him, Zhou Yi broke open the window of the fighter plane and took Barton out of it. There was a box in his hand that was picked up by hand, and he thought it was the embarrassment he had stolen from Tony''s surveillance. Did not think too much. Grasping the traitor directly, Zhou Yi immediately opened the void, and he threw it in the void.


    The other end of the void is the space shield of the SHIELD. I believe that after Barton, who is a traitor, will return to it, there will be very enthusiastic guys waiting to entertain him.


    After that, it has nothing to do with Zhou Yi. Solved the problem of traitors. Zhou Yi shot at the following Ronan, and now he is still in the time he controlled. At this time, he has ample opportunity to return the revenge of the arrow.


    Just a moment, Zhou Yi rushed to the side of Luonan, and then facing his face that always had a strange smile is a punch.


    This boxing is a slap in the face, but it is also enough to break the steel and the earth. So under this punch, Ronan''s entire face began to twist and deform. There was a crack in his bones, and his mouth began to spray his teeth and saliva, and his whole body flew out. Directly shot through the mountain peaks under his feet.


    Don''t think that this will hurt, but it should not be fatal. Although Ronan is just an alien, Zhou Yi has felt the power of life from his body. So in theory, such a punch should still not kill him.


    To know that the gods are not the supreme life form, many life can evolve the form of the self to the extent that it is not inferior to the gods. And this punch, Zhou Yi believes that Rocky''s sly guy can afford it, not to mention Ronan, who looks stronger than him.


    In fact, Luo Nan did not let him down, because when he lifted the time he was suspended, the scream of his anger was immediately heard in the mountain belly that was smashed by Ronan''s body. This almost shows that he is not only not suffering from any major injuries, but is full of anger. Even angry.


    Soon, a faint purple light curtain composed of a streamer and an electro-optic light spread out along the passage through the mountain''s belly. This light curtain has incredible power, and everything that touches it is hit by it in a short time. Broken decomposition. However, it was a few breaths. The cliff above the island was completely erased from the view of Zhouyi. The only thing left was a huge semi-circular mask, like an inverted buckle. The bowl is buckled on the island.


    And this is obviously not the limit that can be destroyed by this mask, because it is almost visible to the naked eye, and the entire island is falling apart from the inside out. Turn into powder. I believe that it will not be long before this desert island will become history completely.


    It is conceivable that if you let such a guy enter the city, it will be a kind of doomsday scene. So Zhou Yi has made up his mind, and will not let this guy leave here anyway.


    However, at this time, Ronan did not know how Zhou Yi was determined. After some venting, he obviously controlled his emotions. Although he still surrounds the mask with terrible destructive power, he does not seem to have the idea of ??fighting with you. Even after being almost untouched by Zhou Yi, he tried to maintain the basic courtesy of the same powerful opponent.


    "A powerful warrior, you are the guy who has been hanged by the tyrants? The opponent he agreed with?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about! But if you say that the tyrant wants to deal with the guy, then I am right!"


    Zhou Yi has his own pride, although he has already killed himself. But before it was the beginning of the war, he had not yet reached the danger of swearing, and grabbed the opportunity of others to relax a little. So he replied very seriously. This is also considered to be some decent dignity in the last time of Luonan''s life.


    "Hello, strong warrior, I am Luo Nan, the accused from the Kerry family, Ronan!" With his long hammer in his hand, Ronan slightly lowered his head and knocked his breastplate hard. This seems to be a courtesy. Although Zhou Yi is not very clear, but can clearly understand what he wants to express.


    So he replied immediately.


    "You don''t have to do so many extra things, the accuser Ronan. I know your name, and I know that you are the leader of the Cree people, even your purpose is clear. So, between us There is nothing to talk about. It��s better to think about these nonsense, what else do you want to explain!"


    After saying this, Zhou Yi��s body immediately emerged with a layer of golden light, which was shaped like a reticle and touched the purple mask of the foot. Then suddenly stirred up a terrorist wave like a 12-level hurricane.


    This kind of fluctuation made Ronan look at the pupil immediately, and he lifted the sledgehammer in his hand, making the mask of the whole body smaller, but also closer. This made his defenses more rigorous, and also showed disappointment in the disguise.


    "I am not malicious, the warrior of the earth. I think we may have the possibility of cooperation!"


    Looking at Luo Nan, a accuser who stood in a mask and did not counter the meaning, Zhou Yi suddenly felt that he had found some hidden feelings. Perhaps the interior of the tyrants was not as irony as they thought. Just like the traitor in the SHIELD, like Barton, who can guarantee that Ronan will be 100% loyal to the hegemony?


    So in a moment, Zhou Yi came to the interest. He learned how Ronan''s appearance converges on his own golden fire, and then walks in front of him, keeping a confrontation but not invading his field, facing He asked.


    "I thought that the men who killed him would have absolute loyalty to him? It seems that this is not the case now!"


    "I am not the guy of that guy. I am Kerry''s accused Ronan. It will always be this identity!" It seems that he was touched by any pain, and Ronan immediately stunned his emotions out of control. But in the face of his snoring, Zhou Yi just smiled coldly.


    "It��s ridiculous, you have already obeyed the command to destroy the tyrant, and brought your fleet to fly here. Now I still tell you that you have nothing to do with him. Do you think I am a fool?"


    "You don''t understand, people on earth. You don''t understand at all." Shaking his head, Ronan said with a grin. "The tyrant is a crazy and without any kindness and compassion. Anyone who violates him will pay the most terrible price. If I refuse him, I will die, and my people, my planet will be his." Destroyed completely. I can''t take them to bet, so I have no other choice!"


    "So then you are willing to listen to his orders to invade other planets? Can you calmly let yourself be his minions and continue to make mistakes for him?" Luo Nan''s explanation did not lead to Zhou Yi''s sympathy, he just scornfully Said. ��People always make excuses for themselves, and they are never willing to face their own weakness and incompetence. Compared with the Shandals who are revenge, you are simply ridiculous.��


    "Don''t compare us to the Shandals. The stupid Shandals can never be compared with the warriors of Kerry." The Cree, who is the opposite of the generation and the Shandal, even if the new star of the Shandal was destroyed. In the future, he is not willing to recognize the value of the Shandal people.


    But his disapproval has no effect at all, because there has already been a high score in the hearts of others.


    "Do you know what you are doing now, just like the act of spurning the graves of those who died by the swaying of the dead, and people will not have any thoughts other than looking down."


    This sentence made Ronan''s face twitch, but he still resisted this bad smell. Then he said coldly to Zhou Yibing.


    "Enough, let''s talk about trading." (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 394： Greedy negotiations broke down

    Trading, this repeatedly repeated topic in Ronan''s repeated tolerance has increasingly highlighted Ronan''s emphasis on it. This does not seem to be a temporary idea, but a long-planned plan. It is also because of the tremendous energy and planning that will allow Ronan to endure so much in order to realize this transaction.


    For such a plan, Zhou Yi is more and more curious. The more Luonan patience, the more reward he gets. This return is almost impossible to obtain on the earth, and only the tyrant can bear his return.


    So what is the price of the tyrant to fill the so-called transaction of Ronan? With such doubts, Zhou Yi asked.


    "Well, since you want to talk about trading, let''s talk about it. Let''s talk about what the so-called transaction is."


    "I know a lot about this guy, he''s the kind of monster. There are very few guys who can be seen in his eyes. You are one, so you are eligible to be traded. And I want to trade with you. That is, I can help you defeat the tyrant!"


    Luo Nan snorted and said, the words are full of dissatisfaction and hatred against the tyrant. This hatred seems to have been around for a long time and is deeply rooted. It is definitely not formed in a day or two.


    Zhou Yi saw so much, but he didn''t care much about it. How the means of destroying the tyrant is not a problem he should care about. He is concerned about Ronan��s plan.


    "It sounds very exciting, let me talk. How are you going to help me defeat the tyrant?"


    "It''s very simple! The reason why the tyrants let countless people fear and fear. It is entirely because of his unrivaled strength. And this power is mostly from the infinite gems he masters. There are only seven gems in the whole universe, and There are three in the hands of the tyrant."


    "And now, in order to get the fourth gem, he ventured to make a decision that had a huge impact on him. He gave me the gems in his hand and another guy. Although he is still very powerful now. Let us not dare to question any of his powers at all. But it is undeniable that now is his worst time. And this is our only chance."


    Speaking of this, Ronan��s face became excited and fanatical, and a transparent flame ignited in his eyes. It is the flame of ambition, something that is enough to burn everything and even burn himself.


    "You are the opponent that has been confessed by the tyrants. He is the strongest person that he must pay attention to. I have seen your past, you do have the qualification to fight against the tyrant. At this special time, as long as we are connected When you start, you have a great chance to destroy the cancer of the universe. And then your planet will be safe and we will be free."


    "It sounds very good. But don''t you think that you are too ridiculous?" After listening to Luo Nan''s words, Zhou Yi''s face immediately showed a sneer. "Save my planet? Should I thank you for exalting your hands? From beginning to end, you have not paid anything. But you can get the most benefit. Are you treating others as fools? Or do you think the whole universe should be surrounded? You turn?"


    "What do you want to get? With the chips of your earth people, what do you think you can get?" Zhou Yi''s words made Luo Nan also show a disdainful look. "It will allow you to leave a small life in the hands of the destruction of the tyrant. It is already the greatest fortune to not go to the new star. Do you want to greedy more things?"


    "Insatiable, it''s after we get what we deserve. But in what you said, I didn''t see anything we could get."


    "It��s ridiculous, what do you deserve? Maybe when I open my fleet to the sky above your world, let the primitive people who can��t even go out of their own planet feel what is awesome universe civilization. You will know what you deserve!"


    The unsuccessful Ronan immediately used the means of coercion, but this method did not have much effect on Zhou Yi.


    "You can try this and see if you have a chance to drive your fleet. Or, are you sure you are leaving here!"


    Zhou Yi, who feels that he has seen enough of Ronan��s inferior speech, said so. It is impossible for them to talk about cooperation, so it is better to just start the war.


    However, Luo Nan obviously did not have such preparations. He quickly reached out and stopped Zhou Yi��s movements and said to him quickly.


    "Wait a minute, what do you want, we can''t talk about it."


    "What do you want? What I want is that you destroyers and destroyers are completely out of my eyes, far from my planet, can you do this?"


    "If you need it, as long as you can eliminate it, then I can guarantee that we will never step into this galaxy. Even I can let my soldiers protect your galaxy. Let other cosmic civilizations not enter here. One step. Until you have your own ability to fly out of that lonely planet!"


    "Very good, then? This planet is accepting your protection, your rule. Are you Kerry people talking about conditions and transactions with others?"


    ��This is our Cree tradition. It should be worthy of being respected.��


    "Weak meat and strong food, the tradition of never compromising the weak. Even if you are asking for a transaction, are you not willing to let the lesser races than you get the benefits they deserve?"


    "Weak races can only get what they want when they become stronger. This is the truth of the universe, and the truth does not need to be questioned!"


    Ronan��s voice was deep and solemn, as if everything he said was his dogma of life. For such a dogma of life, Zhou Yi smiled.


    "Your truth needs to be shattered. You can understand what is the real truth. You are no different from the guy who is the tyrant. You are just a guy who is not as strong as him but has the same ambitions as him!"


    "Shut up, mouth full of nonsense. I am totally different from that guy." Luo Nan snorted with his teeth. But this snoring can''t hide his essence at all. He is a ambition, a dictator, a guy who wants to rule some with violence like a tyrant.


    The only difference between him and the tyrant is that he is not as powerful as the tyrant.


    "I have no mood to talk to you about your so-called transaction. Take your arrogance, and your self-righteous heart. Go to hell!" All the negotiations are over, and the golden light of Zhou Yi��s body is flying again and again. Start. "Be prepared, Ronan. Your life is here!"


    "That may not be, Earth people!" Luo Nan, who had already felt that he couldn''t talk anymore, was screaming. He held up the hammer in his hand, and the horrible purple light once again burst out from his hammer. "I have infinite gems in my hands, I have infinite power. You are unbeaten, and you can''t do it. I will take Kerry to the peak of the universe!"


    The beliefs created by the Kerry tradition are so pure that the belief is like a switch that inspires an infinite gem, and the power of this infinite gem becomes more powerful.


    The purple mask was thicker and thicker with the support of infinite gemstone power, and even at first glance it looked like a crystal that glowed with purple light. And this means that the destructive power it possesses is getting stronger.


    The island can no longer withstand the ravages of this terrorist power. It is broken down, broken, sinking, and countless seawater is submerged on the island. It is then swallowed by two huge masks, transpiration, and is being transported at the fastest speed. Erased from this world.


    The speed at which seawater disappeared was too fast, and the sinking of the island''s land directly caused a huge vortex above the sea. Everything in the nearby ocean rushed in toward this vortex, and then was brought directly into the abyss of destruction by the vortex.


    In this case, Zhou Yi once again felt the power of infinite gems. Only one has such a terrible power, and even allows Ronan to hold it and fight against him. So if there are more infinite gems in hand, can it make him easily overcome himself?


    As soon as this idea rose, it could hardly be buried. For the first time, Zhou Yi had an unimaginable desire to occupy something like an infinite gem. This made him act immediately.


    The golden light fire almost turned into a tapered drill bit, and under the urging of Zhou Yi, madly marched toward the purple mask. Although the power of infinite gems is powerful, it is not enough to form an overwhelming advantage for Zhou Yi. In this crazy rush, almost in the blink of an eye, Zhou Yi has already reached the front of Luonan.


    In the face of Zhou Yi, who appeared in front of himself, Luo Nan did not think that it was a hammer. The huge sledgehammer waved, and the radiant purple energy radiated the horrible power fluctuations that could destroy everything. This fluctuation made Zhou Yi feel threatened, but this time, he did not have any thought of dodging.


    With his own divine power, Zhou Yi used his fist and the hammer that Luo Nan waved to directly hit a hard confrontation. In a loud bang, the power from the sun and the horror power from the infinite gems began a real confrontation.


    The sky was illuminated and the sea was full of waves. The raging gale is to separate the entire sea surface into two distinct parts. The sea is separated, and the deep gully appears in the field of vision with a separate sea. This gully is getting deeper and deeper, even Even the seabed deep in the sea began to be exposed.


    And this is far from the end, because the fluctuations in power are still deep. The seabed has also begun to split, and the rock formations beneath the surface have been turned over, and the deeper underground magma is also ejected with the excitement of strength.


    Water and fire, heaven and earth. They completely lost the separation of boundaries in the face of the power beyond imagination. And the fight for this power continues. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 395： Ronan defeated the jewel

    Infinite gems, one of the most amazing treasures in the universe. Some people say that its birth and the birth of the universe are inextricably linked. It is also said that it is a treasure of the universe to the highest god. No matter which viewpoint, it reflects its absolute mystery and supreme power.


    The people who hold it are almost all legends. Whether they are good or bad, they are the masters of the universe for a time. But that doesn''t mean that anyone can be the owner of an infinite gem.


    To get it, to have it, not only needs to be lucky enough, but also needs strong strength.


    Because infinite gems will also choose its owner. To drive its power, you must have an absolutely strong foundation. And this bottom force, there are not many people in this universe. Even the highest military commander of the Cree, the accused Ronan, its bottom line is just a side. And this, in the current fight of their power, immediately became a fatal flaw in him.


    Give up all the skills and even give up the physical advantage. Zhou Yi and Luo Nan fight for the depth and strength of energy. This is the most direct way and the best way to get the enemy to collapse. This approach has already achieved results.


    At this moment, Luo Nan��s face has revealed a difficult look. Although the infinite gems still provide him with infinite power, but it does not allow him to defeat this enemy in front of his eyes. When the form stagnated to this point, his body was already somewhat unbearable.


    Infinite gems are things that need a carrier to work. And as it is used, every time he pushes its power, Ronan will bear the scrub of this power. For the cosmic powerhouse of the tyrants, the scouring of this power is not a problem, and there may even be no feeling at all.


    But this is not the case for Ronan. Infinite gems are still too strong for him, so strong that he can''t control it. So he can only inlay the infinite gems on his own weapons, and control the power of the gems through this weapon that represents the identity of the accuser.


    This tricky approach allowed him to use the power of the gem instead of being countered by the power of the gem. But it is also doomed that he can not fully play the power of infinite gems. Even he said that he could not insist on using it for too long.


    He began to want to retreat. But I can see how Zhou Yi, who he has not paid, may give him a chance to retreat. He immediately increased his power output, and the sudden expansion of the golden light fire even swallowed up the purple mask that the infinite gems supported.


    At the same time, the energy in his fist has become more sharp, and his power has become more heavy. Ronan''s sledgehammer is a blessing with infinite gem power. It is no longer difficult to withstand this increasingly powerful force. Although Luo Nan is still dying, the fine cracks that appear on the sledgehammer in his hand have already explained that the dead support can''t be sustained.


    With a very crisp cracking sound, an unusually large gap appeared immediately in the middle of the sledgehammer. The purple light rushed through the cracks, and then slammed out in a flash.


    This shot. Immediately, the long-handled sledgehammer, which had already been scarred, was smashed. And this bombing suddenly caused an unprecedented burst of power in the infinite gems.


    Ronan, who is in the protection of gem power itself, is fine, but Zhou Yike, who was greedy and wants to overwhelm the infinite gems with absolute power, suffered a big loss in this sudden outbreak. In this outbreak, he took the lead in eating all the explosive impact. And the power of his infinite gems wrapped in this horrible shock, instantly shattered, smashed, destroyed a seven seven eight eight.


    This made his gods have a huge impact, and the power of the four collapses has blown him out. But this is not entirely unhelpful. For the Earth, this time it was spared from a disaster.


    How terrible the power of the infinite gemstones is, there is no doubt at all. The tragic experience of the former star is ahead. There is no need for a second fantasy to exist. Even if the power of this outbreak is not as powerful as the output of the tyrant, it is definitely a heavy blow to the earth.


    And Zhou Yi''s divine shield has made it avoid such a heavy blow. The power of the infinite gems was almost completely vented to Zhou Yi''s body, which made him suffer from the damage that has never been done before. But it also caused the earth to suffer only a small amount of power. Although this power is still horrible, it is not as terrible as imagined.


    However, Zhou Yi, who had inadvertently done something big, was not so beautiful at this time, because at this moment, he could not control his injured body and could only fall straight into the gully that had just been opened up by them. . Losing the division of the two terrorist forces, the sea began to engulf the huge wounds that appeared on him.


    The endless seawater filled the huge scars almost in the shortest time, and that meant that Zhou Yi was almost inundated in the depths of the earth, under the sea of ??hundreds of millions of tons. The scene is so shocking. It is like a devil monster that has been dragged into the seal step by step in mythology, making people wonder if he will not see the sky from now on.


    Seeing that Zhou Yi fell into such a situation in an instant, Luo Nan not only did not have any surprises, but was full of panic. Because in front of him. Infinite gems are falling down to the bottom with a gravitational effect.


    The characteristics of this infinite gemstone are very different from other infinite gemstones. Once you touch any living body, it will use this medium to erupt the power of terror inside the body. Those who are not qualified to withstand its power will only become the carrier of the outbreak of its one-time use. And once that power breaks out, don''t say it is the earth. Even he could be completely destroyed by the power of the infinite gems.


    Although I have always thought that I have completely abandoned the meaningless thing of fear, but between life and death, want to completely abandon fear, face death, and where is it so simple?


    Not to mention the dream of the Cree''s unifying universe that he pursued, that is, his own wild vision does not allow him to die in such a remote corner of the universe.


    So at this time he did not take care of himself, and directly reached out to grab the falling infinite gems. What this leads to is that the power of infinite gems immediately surges in his body.


    This caused his body to immediately collapse. The traces of the cracks almost appeared on his body surface in a flash. The purple light burns like a flame on his body. This is not a real burning, but it is more terrible than the burning of the flame. Because this flame ignites his body, it is his soul that is destroyed.


    In the senses of Ronan. He almost felt that even the time has begun to stop. In this time of suspension, he couldn''t do anything. He could only watch his body become a piece of burning debris, and detached from his broken body a little bit.


    This is the most terrible despair. Without a hammer, he could not bear the power of the infinite gems. If you don''t let go of the infinite gems, then all he can do is wait for death, and he is watching himself a little bit of ashes, and a little bit is being wiped out of the cruel way of death from the world.


    This is naturally not the ending he wants, but he can''t do much.


    And it is at this time. The sea, which did not stop undulating, once again surged up. Like the monsters in the sea, it made a horrible whistling sound. That is not the sound of a monster, but the loud noise of hundreds of millions of tons of seawater being stirred and overturned. This situation will only mean one thing, that is the return of Zhou Yi.


    The power of an infinite gem can only hurt him, but he cannot defeat him completely. In a short time, he resumed basic combat effectiveness. As soon as he recovered his strength, he immediately broke out from the depths of the earth.


    The heart already has a desire for infinite gems. He can''t accept the possibility that Ronan ran away from his own eyes with infinite gems, so he rushed back at the fastest speed, and when he came back, he confronted Luo Nanda. Ramp.


    "Hand over the infinite gems!"


    Shouted this. He did not say anything and attacked Ronan.


    This time he did not use his own power, because his godhead needs to be repaired, and the use of divine power will only add to the weight. But with the power of the flesh, he is also confident that Ronan will be smashed into slag.


    Of course, there is still a premise that breaks through the fields that infinite gems are now making.


    Pure physical breaks can be difficult, for Zhou Yi, who is now injured. But it was not impossible, so he quickly approached Ronan.


    While looking at Zhou Yi in the field of infinite gems can still rush to a fast speed, Luo Nan immediately made a decisive decision.


    He drummed all his strength and threw the infinite gems in his hand toward the outer space. The power of infinite gemstones is surging in his body. This made him almost infinite power at this moment, so this throwing immediately turned the infinite gems into a ray of light, breaking through the boundaries of the earth in the blink of an eye.


    The infinite gem and the fate of Ronan are more important. Zhou Yi has a very clear judgment at this time. So after he punched him in Ronan, he couldn��t take a look at his life and death. Instead, he turned his direction and immediately chased the infinite gems.


    The infinite gems became streamer and disappeared on the earth. He also rushed out of the earth at a slow speed, and followed closely.


    Infinite gems have become his obsession. Let him not give up at all. At this time, Luonan, no one cares about his life and death.


    Zhou Yi��s punch almost killed his life, and his body split again in the sea to open a new trench. But he still didn''t die, or when a person found him, he still had a lingering sigh, and there was still a chance.


    "It��s really bleak, how can you become like this. Can you say that you have done something extra?"


    "You don''t have to take care of it, Rocky!" After receiving the same thing that Rocky handed over, Ronan thought he didn''t want to swallow it. As soon as he swallowed, his body immediately began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although I don''t know what the specific situation is, at least there is no such thing as a dead person.


    "I don''t want to worry about your business, but is our plan successful?" Looking at the restored Luonan, Loki smiled and asked.


    "I did what you said. As for the rest, you can only rely on yourself."


    "Very good, rest assured. I have done almost. The seeds have been buried, and the rest is waiting for him to take root." (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 396： Dark-eyed ghosts turn sharply

    "Be rooted? Rocky, you are always doing strange things. Sometimes I wonder if I am part of what you calculate!"


    Luo Nan, who had recovered almost, stood up and asked the handsome man who had been smiling with a smile in front of him.


    And listening to his doubts, Loki took the scepter in his hand and then gave him a faint look.


    "Isn''t it a big deal for your plan? Is it a big deal?"


    "Rocky, it''s too dangerous to work with you. I don''t know if I will die in your calculations at any time."


    "Reassured, we are a person on board. If you die, I won''t be good. I am not that stupid!" Shaking his head and laughing, Loki gestured to Luo Nan to let go. "Otherwise, I won''t bother to come and save you. Isn''t it better to die in this place?"


    "Oh! I hope so!" Coldly, Ronan put his gaze on the sky. "You really think it would be a good thing to put an infinite jewel in his hands in such a way. I don''t think he will be better than the tyrant!"


    "Because it is not easy to deal with, he is a sword that we can use. Otherwise, you think that we can rely on what can be defeated and take away everything." It seems to be the fear in Luonan��s heart. Loki smiled and said so. "By relying on the fleet of the Cree who are not enough to defeat the tyrants?"


    "You have no qualifications to defile our Cree. You are only a villain who seeks temporary benefits by means of sinfulness. How can you qualify for the great empire that we, the Crees, built in their own hands in countless years? The glory."


    When Ronan heard this, he suddenly added his own volume. But this will only make the look on Loki''s face more disdainful.


    However, he finally resisted and did not continue to pluck his partner. Instead, shrugged and converge on all the bad expressions on his face, then said.


    "Well, I apologize. I don''t want to lose a solid and reliable ally like you. After all, without your words, my plan can only be a thing that can''t be true in the mirror." So, Ronan. Let''s just shake hands and talk, don''t destroy the harmony between us because of this little thing!"


    Rocky said. Just reached out to Luo Nan. In this regard, Luo Nan immediately did not understand. He didn''t understand what Rocky was doing, so much that his present expression was very bleak.


    "What are you doing?"


    ��Handshake and talk, this planet is a friendly way!��


    Ronan��s sorrow seems to have also infected with Rocky. He looked at his hand in confusion. I explained to Luo Nan after I found nothing wrong.


    "This is a provocative way on our planet!"


    Luo Nan��s face sank and explained.


    "Hah, that''s really clever." He said with a smile, Rocky took back his hand. At this time, Luo Nan also said to him indifferently.


    "You don''t have to do so much effort. Rocky. We are just pure partners, and we will only stop at this relationship. You are using me, I know. I am also using you! Everyone knows it and makes it out." So many fancy things are not good for you!"


    "Don''t be so intimidating, Ronan. We are partners now, and maybe even later. Building a good relationship is good for us!"


    "That''s just for you. Rocky, you are a viper, and a snake-like person. There will never be any good endings!"


    Ronan��s cold words made Loki put away his smile. He wasn��t the kind of guy who liked to slap his cold ass. Since Ronan is so against him, he will not proceed to continue to say good things to him.


    "Since you said that. Then just like this. But don''t forget, everything we have agreed upon. If you dare to repent and believe in me. That will definitely make you regret it."


    "We, the Cree, never do anything against their promises. Of course, you have to do what you say. If everything in your plan does not happen, then the agreement we say is naturally impossible. established."


    "Reassure, you have also seen the power of infinite gems. Then you should have confidence in it. Everything is going as expected, isn''t it?"


    Caressing the scepter in his hand, Loki laughed very confidently. And his self-confidence, in the eyes of Ronan, should have been like this. They have witnessed the power of infinite gems, and that is the power that should not be suspected.


    But I don''t know why. Luo Nan always has some peace of mind. Or, there is always some uneasiness in his heart. This is a kind of hunch that he can''t even tell, and it is precisely because he can''t tell, so he can only press it in his heart. He can only hope. This is just my own illusion. But whether it is an illusion, it can only be verified by time.


    At this time, in outer space, Zhou Yi, who had already flown out of the earth and did not know how far, finally seized the infinite gem that ran like light.


    When the infinite gems started, the horrible power immediately swarmed toward the body of Zhou Yi. The scene that happened to Luo Nan appeared on Zhou Yi''s body, but compared with Luo Nan. There is a fundamental difference between them.


    The most essential difference is that he is much stronger than Ronan. The erosion of infinite gems can''t hurt his body at all, but only as a supplement to his strength.


    His power has been recognized by infinite gems, and this has led to the infusion of the power of infinite gems into his body, making his power stronger.


    Power gemstone, this is the name of this infinite gem. From the moment he withstood the erosion of the gemstone, he learned everything about the gem through the information carried by the gem itself. It is a gem representing power, and its power is to give users more power.


    The weak can only use its own power, but the strong who is recognized by it can feel its true power. That is the increase in the power of terror. Users can control all the power and energy through it, and can also replicate all physical capabilities to enhance the user''s attack and defense capabilities.


    This means that when using a force gem, a hundred percent of the power can burst out to one hundred and twenty, or even more. In the process of entering into a battle with a strong enemy, this increase in power will only be stronger.


    Unlimited gems did not disappoint Zhou Yi. Even gave him a huge surprise. Holding this power gem, I feel the power of his surging and surging in his body, Zhou Yi shrouded a purple smile on his face revealing a somewhat pleasant smile.


    "I finally got you, infinite gems! Haha, hahahaha!"


    The look on his face has changed. But in the end it turned out to be such a crazy laugh. This laughter is easy to make people feel flustered, but in this empty universe, no one can hear his laughter.


    On the air shield carrier of the SHIELD, the aircraft carrier that finally got rid of the previous danger once again restored the previous calm. But everyone knows. This is just a representation. Under this tranquility is the insurmounting turbulent waves and the dark waves. This is the tranquility before the storm, and this tranquility puts everyone in a heavy heart, and is simply out of breath.


    but. Some people are breathless and breathless. And some people are angry and breathless, and the leader, I am afraid it will be Colson.


    No one is more complicated than he sees Barton, who was suddenly thrown back into the aircraft carrier. I know that his relationship with Barton has been very good all the time. The taciturn Barton is one of the few friends he has on SHIELD. And that kind of true friend.


    It is for this reason that when he knows that Barton betrayed them, his mood will not be complicated at the moment. This complicated mood may not be obvious in the situation at the time, but now it is enough to make him an erupting volcano.


    "Tell me, Barton. Why are you betraying. What good are they giving you!"


    Holding a pair of Barton''s hands tied to the chair, Corson stared at his eyes and asked him loudly.


    He thought that Barton, who had done such a bad thing, did not have the courage to look straight into his eyes, but this was not the case. Barton, as always, stared at him with his superb eyes, and said in a calm tone like the stagnant water.


    "Why there are so many reasons why this road has been chosen, then only let it go."


    "You haven''t thought about anything else, Barton. Don''t you have a reason? Betray our reasons and betray our chips. You tell me!"


    Barton��s answer made Colson angry. He slaps on Barton''s face, and the loud noise makes the people in this room tremble.


    But with such a slap, Barton has not even changed a little. He still looks like a stagnant water, replied.


    "I don''t know. There is no reason. I just know that I should do this!"


    "Hell!" Colson, who was angry, was preparing to give him a few more more to see if he could wake him up. But Fury��s voice suddenly came in.


    "Enough, Colson. Don''t waste your time on this issue. The most important thing now is the whereabouts of the embarrassment, let him say it, who else is his associate?"


    This sentence made Coulson have to stop, he gasped and put down his hand. Then he hoarse and asked him again.


    "Tell me, Barton. Who are you giving to you? Who made you make this illusion to avoid our sight, who else is your accomplices?"


    Barton was too lazy to say this time. He just looked at Coulson and he lowered his head in silence.


    This made Coulson have nothing to do, or forced him to the extent that he had to use special means. He could only look at Barton, and then he pressed the button in his hand.


    The current began to surge and Barton began to scream. In the face of cruel punishment, the hard-hitting tough guys can''t hold back. After all, the SHIELD is a block of agents. They have countless ways to get what they want from the mouths of others. This is a bad thing, but this time will not be the case, then no one knows.


    In short, this time. The SHIELD has lost again, and the form has already turned sharply, falling into the most critical situation. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 397： Battlefield determination of divergence

    When Zhou Yi returned to SHIELD, it has been a long time. As soon as he appeared in the sight of the people, the Hill commander who received the notice immediately rushed over and then yelled at him as he could not wait.


    "Where are you going, don''t you know that our situation is very dangerous now? Barton is just a cover, and you are not getting rid of the stolen goods. The real embarrassment has already fallen into the hands of Loki. No matter what they are going to do, we are too late!"


    "Don''t worry, the situation is not as bad as you think, I have an unexpected harvest!"


    Appease the mood of Hill''s commander, Zhou Yi quietly showed her what he was holding in his hand. When the purple light began to flash in front of her eyes, Hill Commander immediately became a little dazzled.


    "What is this? Is it an infinite gem?"


    "You guessed it. That''s the infinite gems. It''s the most magical treasure in the universe. It''s not a big deal for us to lose it, because one of the most important things of the enemy has fallen into my hands." This is enough to shorten the gap between us."


    Zhou Yi said triumphantly, and Hill��s commander at this time did not hear his words at all. The power of the infinite gems is also reflected in its charm. Looking at the gemstones that radiate the purple light, the Hill commander is actually looking at some gods. She involuntarily extends her hand and wants to touch this beauty. Incomparable existence. But before she touched her finger, Zhou Yi immediately held her hand and blocked her eyes.


    "Be careful! It''s dangerous. Ordinary people will only be destroyed by it when they touch it. You don''t want to know, how powerful it is!"


    "Are you sure? But it''s beautiful, it''s not as terrible as you said!" Hill commander reluctantly glanced at the purple light in Zhouyi''s fingertips. After half a mile, he reversed himself with his own perseverance. Sight. "Well, since you said that. But what are you going to do with it?"


    "Of course it is in my own hands. This kind of thing can only play its biggest role in my hands. Only it can make me have the capital to fight against the tyrant. So, I will not take it. Hand it to anyone."


    Zhou Yi unceremoniously announced his sovereignty over the infinite gems, and the overbearing possessiveness made the Hill commander, who he had always been familiar with, feel extraordinarily uncomfortable.


    "How come you. Become like this?"


    "What''s this? What?" When he heard this, Zhou Yi suddenly asked strangely. He didn''t understand the meaning of Hill''s commander, but Hill''s commander obviously didn''t mean to confuse him.


    "No, nothing!" She shook her head. Opened the topic. "I think we should go to Tony now. The infinite gems are in our hands. We should inform them as soon as possible. Their morale is very low now, and it is good to have a good news to stimulate them."


    "Of course no problem, they really need good news now!" smiled. Zhou Yi roughly guessed the meaning of Hill Commander. She wants to use the opinions of the majority to shake him and interfere with the sovereignty of infinite gems. But this has no use for him. Infinite gems are held in his hands, and no one can take it. He is fearless and does not need to be afraid.


    With the approval of Zhou Yi, Hill Commander immediately spread the news. Unsurprisingly, in the shortest possible time, everyone came to Zhou Yi.


    "Where are the infinite gems, let me see, let me see!"


    Unexpectedly, the first to run is actually the guy of the Rockets. As soon as he saw Zhou Yi, he smashed his hands and feet. Taking advantage of Zhou Yi''s trousers, he went straight up, while his mouth kept screaming for a moment.


    In the face of his anxious appearance, Zhou Yi just smiled and shook his hand holding the infinite gem. The purple light was immediately captured by the eye-catching rocket. Seeing this, he immediately opened his mouth and couldn''t help but say.


    "Hell, isn''t that the one we found? Is it not in the hands of Ronan now?"


    "What? Where is Ronan?" Drax''s thick voice sounded up, but was immediately interrupted by Star.


    "Enough, Drax. Not Ronan, is an infinite gem."


    Talking. Star Jue went to the front of Zhou Yi. He glanced at the purple light and was amazed.


    "It''s really the one we found. What happened to Ronan? And why are you doing nothing?"


    As the first person to find this gem of power. Star Jue has a very clear understanding of it. He clearly remembered how a woman turned into a powerful bomb after holding the jewel, almost asking for their life.


    So he is very surprised now, why Zhou Yi will be safe and sound. And it seems to be a bit more spiritual than one.


    "I defeated Ronan, but for this infinite jewel, I didn''t care about his life and death. So now I don''t know how he is! In addition, why am I going to be okay. This does not require you to be related!"


    "Okay, okay!" It seems that Zhou Yi saw the warning of others talking about this infinite jewel in his hand. The star shrugged and shrugged, indicating that he did not have what he meant. "There is a good news! Although the situation is still very bad, but at least we finally have a little advantage!"


    "Then we should pursue the victory and expand the advantage that is hard to get!" The late captain and Dr. Bangna came together. He first glanced at the infinite gems in Zhou Yi��s hand before he solemnly said. . "We found some clues, so I think we have to get started."


    Upon hearing this, Tony, who had been on the move, immediately came to the spirit.


    "What clues, hurry up and say it. I can''t wait to find Loki''s bastard."


    "Cough, it''s like this." Seeing Tony so eager, Dr. Banner, who had a bit of a relationship with him, cleared his throat and stood up. "I studied the characteristics of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube and found that it always spills a weak gamma ray all the time. Although the magnitude of this ray is small, it is still within the range that can be monitored. ��


    ��I called the resources of SHIELD to search for gamma rays in this band on a global scale. After excluding some impossible situations, I found the most likely target!��


    Having said that, he reached out and pointed in one direction.


    "They are most likely to be there now. New York! If they want to do something, I am afraid it will only be there!"


    This news made most of the people on the scene look very good. Because New York has a special meaning for most people present. That is their nest, their home. Most of their friends, relatives, and loved ones are in that place. If this kind of war involving the cosmic level is opened in New York, then it is very likely that everything they have will suffer irreparable damage.


    And this loss. Absolutely everyone can''t accept it.


    "Can you be sure? Dr. Banner?" Tony, who first thought of Pepe, immediately asked in a deep voice. He has been threatened once with Pepe, and he never wants to see Pepe being threatened. Although Pepe is not in New York now, who knows if she will suddenly go back and be stirred in?


    "I''m pretty sure, because I''ve repeated the verification for at least ten times. They are in New York now, as for what they want to do. When will it be done, then I don''t know!"


    Dr. Banner said with a wry smile, and if he can, he does not want the enemy''s goal to be the city of New York. In any case, he owes much to New York too much, so he really does not want to suffer any terrible disaster in New York again.


    "We need to act quickly, everyone. Whether it is evacuating civilians or something else, at least do something first!" The spider was also anxious at this time. As a civilian son who grew up in New York, he has almost everything in this city. Whether it is his uncle or his girlfriend and friends. Once the war broke out, he really couldn''t believe what kind of danger these people would face.


    After all, their opponents are aliens. No one knows what kind of means these aliens will have. Even he said that he didn''t even know that he could retire.


    In this case, he can only hope for his teammates.


    "We are the action, and this time we can''t take the lead by them. This is our home, we have to take advantage of the home!"


    As the temporary leader in the team, the captain said in a hammer. Although Barton''s rebellion caused the Avengers to once again suffer a shadow, but at this critical time, they must still stand up and top the line. So he made a decision and made such a decision.


    but. His voice just fell, and Fury inserted it.


    "Wait, are you going to go this way? With infinite gems?"


    "What, do you have any other opinions?" Frey''s words made Zhou Yi smile coldly. He immediately asked him and wanted to see what tricks he had to play.


    "Of course, I don''t recommend that you bring infinite gems to New York. If you say something fair, no one knows if you can win. If you say bad, you have failed. Then this geek is equal to returning to tyrants again. On the hand, so even if it is for the sake of insurance, I hope that you will leave the gems. Keep it safe!"


    "And then let the traitors under your hand give it back?" Zhou Yi smiled and looked disdainful. "After so many things, Director Fury, you should not play this idea. Infinite gems are not for you, it belongs to the real strong."


    This made the captain frown, but he still firmly stood on the side of Zhou Yi.


    "He is right, Secretary. The SHIELD has been flawed and it is not suitable to retain this kind of thing. Instead of taking the risk, it is better to give it to our highest level of force and let it play its biggest role. ��


    "Steve, you!"


    Frye hasn''t finished talking yet, Tony also said.


    "He is right, I agree. I don''t want to be stunned by myself!"


    Two people opposed their opinions, which made Fury''s face look very ugly. And just as he was going to say something, above the sky, the rumble of thunder suddenly rang. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 398： Raytheon is another loss

    When Raytheon rang, everyone felt a little wrong. Because at this moment their pedestrians are in the sky above 10,000 meters, the clouds are under their feet, and the sun is above their heads. There is not even a black cloud around, let alone thunder and lightning.


    But the voice is not a vain existence, and it is really something that people listen to in their ears, and this voice is closer than one, and soon approaches them.


    "Is it an enemy?" The captain lowered his voice and asked. However, Zhou Yi immediately shook his head and stopped the cranky thoughts of the Avengers.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not an enemy. It''s your own!"


    As soon as he said this, a bright, lightning-fast lightning fell on the deck. The splattered electric light and the gale that slammed into it made many people sway their eyes. And just in this flash, a tall figure gradually emerged.


    It was the Asgard Ray Thor, armed with a hammered scorpion, and wearing a armored cloak. And he appeared here at this time, it is tantamount to telling those who know his origins, Asgard also inserted in this time.


    This situation is a bit special, not everyone welcomes him, such as Fury.


    "The **** of Asgard, tell us what your intentions are? Why do you appear on my ship at this time?"


    "Don''t be afraid, Midgarth. I am not malicious!" Thor hung Mollier on his wrist, flattening his hand and answering Frey''s question in a harmless manner. "I came to Rocky. Heimdal saw Loki in this world. He also found a huge crisis approaching you. This matter has a lot to do with Rocky, so I think I should come over to stop him and prevent him from making mistakes again."


    "You have to know that he is already quite wrong. I think it is almost impossible to be corrected. In my opinion, he should be shot dozens of times!"


    As soon as he mentioned Rocky, Tony immediately blew his hair. He was so stunned by the Rocky pit that he couldn��t help but say that Thor wanted to pull Loki back from the wrong road.


    And for Thor. This is obviously a bit too much.


    "Shut up, mortal. Rocky is my brother. For me, no matter what kind of mistakes he made, he can be forgiven."


    "He has destroyed a world, and now destroys the second one. Even so, do you think he can be forgiven?"


    Natasha fiercely inserted a word. But it was just that Duton, who had just slammed the door and tried to bring Lokki back, was speechless. What Rocky has done is not simply a question of forgiveness and forgiveness. He must accept a fair trial.


    "These will be said later! Thor, you said that Hemdahl saw a crisis. What is the crisis, is our World Cup alien invasion?"


    "No!" In the face of Zhou Yi''s inquiry, Thor shook his head. Then Su Rong said. "I don''t know how Rocky survived. But he seems to have gained a new power. This made him discover a big secret hidden by my father, and also steal a very important from this big secret. s things."


    "Ether particles, the treasures of the dark elves. There is power to destroy a world. When they were defeated by my father, the ether particles fell into the hands of my father, and then he was sealed by someone who didn''t know." Place. But Loki found it and stole it. I was worried that he would use the ether particle to make the wrong thing. Once he did it, it would have an irreparable consequence. So I have to happen here. Stop him before."


    "Oh!" Because of Rocky''s reasons, Tony was disgusted with Thor''s rhetoric. He made such a noise very uncomfortably, and then just wanted to stab two more sentences. The captain interrupted him and said ahead of time.


    "Ether particles, what is that? Or do you know what it does?"


    "I don''t know what it does. But I know another name for it. The etheric particle is just the name of the dark elves, and the other name is the infinite gem!"


    Unlimited gems! When the name was called out, it immediately made everyone''s face ugly. Because that means that the advantage they have come to get is once again wiped out. It also means that they will face more powerful opponents.


    This is something that normal people don''t want to see. Only Zhou Yi does not think so, because now his heart is full of inexplicable excitement.


    For a stronger opponent, for the infinite gems, he began to have an impulsive impulse to what happened next.


    But before that, the incentives are still essential.


    Because even if he is, he does not want New York to be destroyed. It is also his place. It is also his responsibility to protect it there.


    "Don''t be discouraged, now is not in despair. Thor also said that things were taken by Loki. Now Loki is still on the earth, as long as we are in his hands to hand over the infinite gems to the tyrants. Stop him before. Then we have hope of winning."


    "Weeky is right, as long as we take action, then we can still win. Let''s get up, we haven''t lost yet!" The captain also began to motivate everyone''s morale. Like Zhou Yi, he also realized that he could not let their morale go so low, and then go on, let alone win. Just wanting to live can be a problem. So no matter what it is, he must cheer them up mentally.


    This kind of move can''t be said to be useless. At the very least, he let everyone see some hope again. And hope that this time is particularly critical.


    "Get it, everyone. For our home. It''s time for our enemies to see our power!"


    Under the guise of the last war, the Avengers finally began to fight with each other and work together. They are faced with unprecedented enemies, because they must also unite and deal with these enemies like never before.


    Put down all the contradictions and differences before, and twist all the forces that can be gathered into a rib. The Avengers finally showed what they should have. Although this was forced to form under enormous external pressure, it was enough to make Fury feel comforted.


    The Avengers finally have a look, which is undoubtedly affirmation of all the efforts he has made. Of course, it would be better if you could keep the Avengers in your hands. But looking at the captain and Tony, Fury still gave up on this idea.


    At this time, Thor was in front of them and solemnly said to them.


    "Can you add me? This is the disaster of Rocky. I have vowed to compensate for everything he has done! So I hope to join you and do my own!"


    "Is it ok?" The captain asked Zhou Yi with such a look, and Zhou Yi nodded after receiving such a look.


    Thor is not the kind of person who is long-minded, so to some extent, he is actually a good teammate. Of course, the premise is that your goals are the same.


    I received a reply from Zhou Yi, in line with the principle of uniting all forces that are more united. The captain held his hand to Thor.


    ��Of course, we welcome anyone who can help us.��


    "Thank you, if you can give Loki to me at the end, that would be great!"


    Thor, who was taught by Jane, has obviously learned how to adapt to human etiquette. He took the captain''s hand and took the opportunity to present his own conditions.


    For this condition, Tony immediately gave him a blank eye.


    "Don''t think about it, I have a big account with that guy!"


    "We all have accounts, but these things will be said later, now we must unite. So, don''t be guilty! Never guilty! Understand, Tony!"


    Looking at Tony''s rhythm to pick things up, the captain immediately pressed his head down. He really didn''t want to make any problems, especially at this time.


    "Do not worry, I understand, we will talk about this issue later!"


    With a bang, Tony started the Mark 4 generation on his body. The steel armor that had just been repaired made him finally no longer the ordinary person who had no power. In the same way, in the upcoming war, he can finally display his own skills, all the unhappiness before the spit.


    To be honest, all the previous encounters have almost blasted him. It was counted by Loki holding the nose as a monkey, and the back was actually stunned by Barton. This made him feel like he was almost a harlequin, even when others watched his eyes full of ridicule.


    So what he wants to do most now is to vent, and Loki and those aliens who are likely to appear are his best goals.


    "I don''t want to make unnecessary arguments with you, Midgarth. We will talk about this in the future, using men''s way!" Thor has never been a good idea, but he still has a strong opinion on big things. Everyone knows what is most important at this time, so they are restrained by each other.


    "Don��t waste time, let''s go!"


    At this time, Zhou Yi, who is unwilling to delay further, is holding the infinite gems and is ready to leave here. But he just stepped out of two steps and was stopped by Thor.


    "Wait, Zhou Yi. Is there something for you here?"


    "What?" When Tole came up with this, Zhou Yi immediately felt a little confused. He didn''t know what Thor had to give him at this time.


    In the face of Zhou Yi''s doubts, Thor took out a golden, unusually unusual glove from a pocket in his waist.


    "This is what my father asked me to give to you. As a thank you, thank you for everything you have done to Asgard. In addition, he told me to tell you that this glove has a very huge relationship with the infinite gems, only the whole universe. Two such gloves. And on it, there is a big secret that is earth-shattering!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 399： Infinite Gloves, New York City

    "A big secret of earth-shattering?"


    After taking the glove from Thor''s hand, Zhou Yi repeatedly examined it. This is a seemingly strange glove. Although it is made of gold metal, the texture is unexpectedly soft. On the five knuckle roots of the glove and the back of the hand, there is a small groove. It seems that you need to put something in it.


    However, the special degree of this glove seems to be just that. In addition, Zhou Yi did not find any secret inside. If you want to say it, you can only say that the infinite jewel in his hand seems to be just in harmony with one of the grooves above.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi immediately put the glove on his left hand, and then directly pressed the force gem to the groove below the thumb. There is hardly any effort, and the power gemstones are directly embedded. Suddenly, a special feeling was passed from the glove to Zhou Yi.


    He already felt that the power of the power gem became stronger.


    This feeling surprised him, because at this level of his present, it is difficult to strengthen even one point. This glove can achieve this level by expanding the power of infinite gems, so it can be said that it is one of the best treasures in the world.


    And most importantly, this is far from the limit of the strength of this glove. Looking at the five grooves that were still empty, Zhou Yili guessed that this was definitely for the placement of several other infinite stones. If you can gather infinite gems on this glove, then how strong this glove will be. How powerful he can be, it has become an unimaginable thing.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi��s face once again showed a pleasant smile. He did not say a word, so he flew in the direction of New York with his gloves. At his speed, everyone in the room couldn''t even see his shadow, let him disappear into his sight.


    "Hell, are you applying magic on that glove? I have never seen him become like this!"


    As a friend of Zhou Yi for many years, Tony was keenly aware of Zhou Yi''s mismatch, and he immediately asked Tol. But Thor is stranger than him.


    "I don''t know anything. It''s just an ordinary artifact. It''s said that there is no other effect than the infinite gems."


    "Don''t be suspicious, Tony. This time is not a time of suspicion. We have to set off."


    After taking a shot of Tony''s shoulder, the captain took the flying ships with the players who could not fly. The Stars, who had already prepared well, started their own engine without saying anything. Under the guidance of the captain, they flew toward New York.


    "I will find you to make this clear again!" Tony screamed at this sentence and jumped directly from the aircraft carrier. Mark 4 generation power is fully open. Passing a bright tail flame in the sky, he took Tony to the direction of New York.


    "Speak clearly, what is clear? Damn, don''t plant anything on my head!" Shake his head, and Thor smiled at what Tony said. Then he violently rotated the wonderful Neil.


    The Quake''s hammer whirls on his hand, releasing a horrible sound like a storm. Numerous electric lights emerged, all over the body of Thor. Then in a huge thunder, Thor''s body suddenly disappeared, and the Thunder disappeared into the sky with the moment.


    Looking at these guys with extraordinary ability, they rushed to New York one by one, and Frey glared at his one-eyed eye. After a long while, I turned back.


    "Hill Commander, help me contact the Ministry of Defence. I need the military''s transfer rights, and I also tell the National Guard to do the work of evacuating civilians at any time."


    "Sir, the Security Council, you don''t need to explain it. You know, they have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    When he heard Frey��s instructions, Hill��s commander immediately asked. There is still a layer of institutions on them, and sometimes it is not up to them to decide.


    "I know, but what do you want me to say? Tell them that the aliens are coming. We can only rely on the group of guys they are most hostile to turn over?" Shake his hand, and Fury''s tone became irritating. . "God knows that the guys in the brain who are all paste will ask what the **** request is. If their brains are sucking once, what do you say we should do?"


    "Sir. No matter what they think. We should all report things up. Otherwise, we have no way to mobilize so many troops. Once the situation expands, we can''t control the situation."


    "Okay, okay. I am going to deal with them!" He licked his head, and Frey sighed and walked inside the aircraft carrier. As he walked, he complained. "If you change our country''s electoral system to the special system opposite the ocean, then I can rarely encounter some idiots that can only be giggled."


    This kind of complaint may be just ordinary feeling in the general voice. But Hill��s commander understood. He is worried about what the Security Council will do again at this critical time. They can''t help the Avengers more, but at least, Fury hopes not to drag their hind legs. To do this, it is particularly important to level the Security Council.


    However, they must solve this problem and only solve this latter problem. Because the positive problems can only be solved by the Avengers, they can''t do anything else.


    Looking at the figure that Frey disappeared into the aisle, Hill Commander sighed. I prayed silently in my heart.


    The speed of the spacecraft is very fast, and Tony and Thor are not slow. Almost the front and rear feet, they rushed to the sky above New York. As soon as I arrived in New York, almost everyone changed their face, because this time they seem to be coming a little late.


    A huge beam of light stood almost everywhere. It goes straight into the cloud, stirring up countless dark clouds and electric lights. Over the entire New York City, a cloud that almost enveloped Manhattan was created.


    The emergence of this cloud made Manhattan, which was still at noon, suddenly in a dark state. It''s like the eve of the storm coming, or the weather that is terrible to the extreme.


    This step is bright sunshine, but it is a dark scene in the world. People in New York who are in Manhattan have put down their work. They poked their heads and watched the vision above the sky. Many people even picked up their mobile phones and started shooting in real time.


    The origin of the beam comes from the iconic building of Manhattan, the Stark Building. The genius Stark, who has always been a hot topic, and the recently-selling hot Stark Technology Expo have always made people think that this is Stark��s big deal.


    He has always liked to do this kind of sensationalism, so to a certain extent, New Yorkers have become accustomed to his style.


    But they never thought that this would have nothing to do with Stark. Their self-righteousness makes them lose the best escape opportunities. Now, they want to escape again, it is too late.


    Looking at the ever-larger clouds in the sky, and the clouds in the clouds, stretching out like a black mirror of the void. Star Jue immediately said with a sad face.


    "It��s too late, they have opened the space tunnel!"


    "Hell, they are still my place!" Tony complained, and then consulted. ��Is there a way to close this thing? Maybe we can destroy that launcher!��


    "That''s almost impossible! The launcher must be protected by the power of infinite gems, unless you can destroy the infinite gems, or you can''t do this at all!"


    "What should we do?" Looking up at the cracks in the sky, the little spiders became irritable. ��Don''t it be that this thing gets bigger, and then we are crushed here by a group of alien troops like a bug?��


    "Don''t worry, Parker. You and Natasha, they first contact the police and the National Guard. Try to evacuate the civilians without causing riots. Tony, you and Dr. Banner look at the launcher, there are There is no way to close it. Thor, we went to Loki and Ronan with the escorts. Right, who did you see Zhou Yi?"


    When this question is asked, everyone looks at each other. Zhou Yi was obviously earlier than they came, but no one found his trail.


    This is not normal, but no one has any other ideas on this issue.


    It is obvious that Zhou Yi is unlikely to escape. And the same, with his strength, it is impossible for someone to do something to him in such a short time. When it comes to security, he is much safer than anyone here. So I didn''t think much, the captain continued.


    "Forget it, he will appear. We only need to do what we should do. You, this time we can only succeed and can''t fail. Although I don''t want to say it, this time it can be very dangerous. If you can I hope that everyone can reunite here a lot. At that time, I will treat you!"


    "Do not worry, we will come back."


    The Avengers were surrounded and they put together their palms. They are cheering each other and are cheering for themselves. After doing all this, they immediately acted as directed by the captain.


    The captain, along with the Galaxy Guards, set off again and looked for their trails. This is a very difficult problem. On this issue, it was played by Loki. Dol, who didn��t know how many times, doubted it and wondered if these people could find Loki��s position.


    When he asked this question, Stars immediately dispelled his doubts. "If it is someone else, I may not know how to find it. But since the person you said is with Ronan, then I don''t think it is a big problem to find him. In fact, they are already in front of us!" "


    Having said that, Star Jue is pointing at the air. I saw a dark steel battleship slowly coming out in the ever-larger void, revealing the tip of his iceberg. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 400： Cloud sea hunting whales into the enemy camp

    "what is that?"


    A warship that only reveals a corner is as grand as a tall building, and it is hard to imagine what his state would be. While looking at this powerful interstellar civilization, the size of the ship far beyond the air carrier, the largest aircraft he has ever seen, the captain could not help but mutter.


    "That is the car of Ronan, the flagship of the Cree fleet. It seems that they are ready to launch an attack!"


    Star Jue answered with a sullen face, and asked to the little raccoon around him.


    "Rocket, are our weapons ready?"


    "Of course, I have been preparing for this day for a long time." The rocket''s pointed corner of the mouth pulled a smile that looked awkward. He looked at the behemoth that slowly revealed his full body, and it revealed a kind of kind. As if the hunter saw the prey-like expression.


    Not only him, but even the rest of the Galaxy Guard is almost the same. This made the captain feel very strange, because no matter how you look at the Star of the Dawn and the warship of Ronan, there is a world of difference. But now the star of them, like this, looks like the Kerry warship as a fish on the knife.


    And soon, he knew why Stars had such a reaction. Because at this moment, under the control of the Star Jue, the bottom of the Twilight was actually a huge weapon.


    It was a weapon full of deterrence, just as the muzzle had a third of the twilight. More importantly, by looking at its appearance and the energy dissipated around the muzzle, it can be guessed that this is definitely not a device for launching gunpowder weapons. It is a more advanced and more destructive weapon. And this weapon is now aimed at the half-headed giant ship in the sky.


    Without any chance of responding to the Cree warships, the Stars pressed the launch button at the moment when the energy was full. Suddenly, an orange-red ray of the sword smashed the dark sky, and then instantly turned like a hot knife and cut the butter, directly shooting the battleship in the sky.


    This sudden attack was carried out completely without any precautions, so the raging fire was ignited in the battleship and the explosion sounded one after another.


    Numerous wreckage and debris fell like raindrops, and these things fell into the city below. Suddenly caused a lot of damage. At this time, even the slower people reacted.


    It is impossible for Stark to make such a large interstellar ship. Coupled with this sudden attack, New Yorkers who have experienced training and don''t know how many times immediately realized that they were invaded by aliens.


    This cognition spreads like a plague in the crowd. And almost immediately, everyone is like crazy, starting a wolf and rushing to escape. The situation deteriorated to such a moment. This made the captain immediately shocked.


    "Hell, what are you doing? Don''t you know how much panic will it cause?"


    "Scare. Don''t be kidding. When the Cree warships came out, the panic began!" The rocket slammed a bunch of things and did not return to the spaceship. It is the technician of the spacecraft and the maker of the cannon. At this time, its most important job is to maintain the stable output of the spacecraft and the cannon, instead of talking to the captain.


    So after he left, Star Jue explained.


    "Believe me, Captain. You don''t want to know how powerful the Kerry''s starship cannons will be. They will destroy their weapon systems before they launch an attack. This is what we are doing now. Otherwise, you I can say goodbye to the fellow human beings below."


    As he spoke, he manipulated the Twilight like a Swift in the storm. Feel free to fly. At this time, I did not know how many small spaceships came out from the Cree warships, and when they came out, they came straight toward the Twilight. The laser flying in the sky is almost as fast as airtight. Fortunately, it is the old driver of the Stars, but the captain of the captain will soon become a fireworks in the air.


    However, the Twilight is so flexible that it does not make sense for the nature of the situation. It is unacceptable for an enemy to compete in this spacecraft. If you want to open the situation, you must rely on other talents.


    And if you want to open the situation in this situation, most people can''t really do it.


    Star Jue drove the spacecraft to the left and right, and jumped up and down. But how can it not be surrounded by these Kerry ships? And just as he was preparing to take risks and break through the encirclement, countless missiles flew in the sky. Accurately shot on the Kerry flying ship around the Twilight.


    In the air, countless fireworks rose in the air, and one big fireball flew through, and in this skylight, Kerry��s spaceships turned into black wrecks and fell straight into the city.


    "Captain. I came to support. I hope you didn''t scare the pants!"


    Tony''s voice appeared in the communication channel at this time, and then the captains saw Tony, who was like a raging fire, breaking into the encirclement of the spaceship. Although facing the alien technology, but Tony''s steel warfare is not at all obvious, taking advantage of his flexible flight action, just turned a big circle, he has a lot of gains.


    And this makes Tony, who has always been so depressed, finally have a feeling of exalted.


    "These little tricks are handed over to me. You will find another chance to give the big guy above a shot!"


    "Come on me, anyway, I have no effect in it!" Thor greeted him and let Stars open the rear door of the spacecraft.


    As soon as the hatch opened, Thor became a Thunder lightning and rushed directly into the Cree spacecraft. The electric light just flashed, and the spacecraft that turned into pieces became a fire group and smouldering with black smoke. When it comes to cleaning up the speed of these miscellaneous soldiers, he is no more than Tonyson.


    "Let''s compare it, Midgarth. In the way of men!" Turned into a flash of lightning suddenly appeared at Tony''s side, and Thor shouted at him.


    "Well, whoever kills so much, who can definitely deal with Rocky. How?"


    Tony''s open-handed beam of light was a sweep of the surrounding spacecraft, and while he was making a good result, he also shouted at Thor.


    "Yes, it''s a word!" Thor laughed and immediately raised his hand.


    The hammer of Thor suddenly ignited, and the lightning like an electric snake went straight into the sky. In the sky, there was a cloud of thunder and lightning. Then countless Thunder swords fell from the clouds, just a moment to clean up the entire sky.


    This sudden situation made Tony''s face smoke, but he quickly said with a positive look.


    "It��s just started now, so it��s not counted before!��


    "You are there, anyway, there are still many goals!" Looking at the Ukrainian spaceship that flew out of the battleship, Thor waved Mirnier and rushed again.


    "It��s like a fly, how can it be killed without killing it!"


    Seeing this situation, Tony also snorted and rushed up.


    The two clearing masters deal with these squat level things cleanly and neatly, and they don''t drag the water at all, which gives them a good output space.


    "Rocket, can that thing still be used?" As soon as he rushed out of the encirclement, Star Jue once again pointed the Twilight to Kerry''s warship.


    "There can only be two more rounds. I mean. The temperature of this thing almost burned my claws!"


    The voice of the little raccoon came from the communicator, but it immediately gave the star to eat a reassurance.


    "That''s enough!"


    He muttered like this and pressed the launch button again against the battleship.


    The orange-red beam once again tore the sky, and this time, the Kerry ship, which had just stretched out half of its body, made a scream of steel, and then made a huge wound in the explosion of a huge explosion.


    The entire battleship was trembling, and countless flames sprinkled the clouds like rainstorms. The body that could almost obstruct the sky was like a white whale with a wounded wound, and was taken by a spear gun to the abyss of death.


    But its body is so huge that it is impossible to die in a moment, so it can only tremble and continue to act as a powerless target.


    Star Jupiter is like a superb old captain, waiting to give it the final fatal blow. Everyone is waiting, not just the star, but also Ronan.


    The moment he waited for the battleship to make room for the cracks in space, as soon as he got there, he could pinch the small bug that was driving his hand to his hand. However, less than that moment, he could not do even with the slightest move.


    And all this is because of this guy standing in front of him, this monster that is jealous.


    At the time when the void crack had just opened, Zhou Yi had already rushed into this huge Star Warship, and at that time, Ronan and Rocky had just returned.


    They bumped into each other, and this collision made Ronan no longer have the possibility to make any moves. It can be said that at this time, Zhou Yi wants their lives is easy, but he obviously wants more.


    The two attacks of Star Jue have passed, and Zhou Yi still smiles like this, watching the two guys in front of him. He was waiting for them to answer their own questions, but until this time, they remained silent.


    "Why, aren''t you ready to hand over the infinite gems you get? If you go on like this, you won''t have much time!"


    Luo Nan looked at the ugly face and Loki, and he said after a long while.


    ��How do you know that we still have infinite gems?��


    "I want to thank someone for venting the letter, otherwise I really don''t know, you actually got another one. You said, I should thank you, or thank you?"


    "Thor!" This sentence made Loki look blue, and he bit his teeth to read the name of the person most likely to ventilate the letter. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 401： Rocky Wild Hope

    "You are very smart, Rocky. With your brain, you can almost turn around all the people around you. But there is one thing you never understand!" On such a rocky, Zhou Yi��s face showed sarcasm. A full smile. "That is wisdom can''t solve all the problems, and more reliable than wisdom, it''s absolute power! It''s like this now!"


    "I''m stuck in front of you like this, can you play any tricks? Give up the infinite gems, Rocky. So I might be able to start with a lighter hand so that you can fall into Thor''s hands!" ��


    "Don''t tell me that stupid brother!" Loki shouted and shouted out such a sentence. He first looked at Zhou Yi with a strange look, then suddenly laughed. "I am very curious, Zhou Yi. How do you know that I am really in front of you?"


    "Is it fake?" With a slight smile, Zhou Yi slammed his hand against the floor under Rocky''s feet. With the strength of the infinite gems, the volatility caused by the air turbulence caused the warships under their feet to slam, and Rocky��s side was directly destroyed by a huge pothole, which swallowed the surrounding area in the blink of an eye. all.


    This is also Loki, they are not good enough to hide in advance, or they will not be swallowed along.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s fake. Rocky. Regardless of whether it''s true or not, for me, as long as you punch a punch, you can solve most of the problems. If you kill, you can only say that you are unlucky!" ��


    Looking at the unusually sloppy Loki, Zhou Yi smiled and said such a thing, and his words were to make Rocky''s face a blue.


    He originally wanted to play tricks, but now it seems that this does not play much of a role. Especially when his real body is here.


    "What the **** do you want?" The current Loki looks very helpless, along with the one around him who doesn''t say a word, but his face is like a dead family. When two people are together, they can almost be written into two big characters.


    "I don''t want to be like it. You have to know that we are enemies. So whatever I want to do to you, it should be. But this time I want to give you a chance to live!" The smile suddenly became cold. "Hand over the infinite gems in your hands. I can let you leave here alive. Otherwise, you will leave me forever!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, Ronan, who had been silent for a moment, immediately blinked and could not be silenced.


    "The Cree never accepts threats. Do you think that you can make me surrender if you are stronger than me? I would rather die. I am not willing to accept this humiliation."


    "It��s ridiculous, why didn��t you say this when you bowed to the hegemony?�� Zhou Yi sneered, and the figure suddenly disappeared. When he appeared again, he was standing in front of Ronan and holding his neck. Raise him with one hand. "Do you think that I will be weaker than the tyrant? I still think that I will be softer than him. If you think so, then I can only say that this is a pity!"


    The whole man who was stuck in the neck by Zhou Yi was controlled by his powerful force. He was not only unable to breathe, but even the strength of his body was gradually disappearing. He couldn��t resist and shouted, he could only make such a sound from his voice. It��s more miserable than the fish that are going to die.


    "I am sorry, do you have any strength? This is all your skills?" Sneering and feeling the insignificant counterattack of Ronan, Zhou Yi immediately began to increase his power. This made Ronan''s entire neck bones start to make a loud noise. Although his life is as powerful as the gods, if he is so crushed by his neck, then there is only one dead end.


    And let him die like this, obviously he will never be reconciled. Not only is he not reconciled. It is Loki who will not be willing. Ronan is the most useful piece around him. How can he let him die?


    So he immediately extended his hand and shouted at Zhou Yi.


    "Wait, let him go. I will give you something!"


    The dark red brilliance flows between his palms, almost everything around it is mapped into a dark red. And looking at the things in his hands that have no fixed form, flowing out of his body like a liquid. Zhou Yi��s face immediately showed an excited smile.


    "Yes, that''s it. Infinite gems, you got it. Give it to me, Rocky. This may allow you to stay for a while!"


    "Do you want unlimited gems? Yes, but I want you to make some guarantees first. I know that you must say this. So as long as you give me the guarantee I want, I can give this jewel to you!"


    Loki saw the excited smile on Zhou Yi''s face, and when the pupils shrank, they began to retreat slightly. Said to him.


    "Do you think you are qualified to bargain with me?" Staring at Loki, Zhou Yi opened his mouth. He showed a white tooth, and at this time it seemed to have a chilling feeling.


    "What do you say?" For Zhou Yi, this is a threat, Rocky directly held his own palm. The dark red brilliance surged on his body, making him look extraordinary. Not just the momentum, even his power is rapidly rising.


    "I know that I am not your opponent. But don''t forget. We are just a pawn. The really powerful character is still waiting for you! As long as I can drag the time, when the tyrants come here, Do you think you can still be so happy?"


    "Rocky, what do you want to do? Don''t tell me that for such a guy, you will be willing to give up the infinite gems in your hands. I know you, even a guy like tyrants can''t make you die allegiance, let alone. It is an ally of a district."


    "I have nothing to do with your concern, I only need you to make a guarantee! As long as you have your promise, this infinite gem is yours. How about, tell me your decision!"


    Silence for a while, Zhou Yicai throws Luonan in the hand to the ground, then he squinted at Loki.


    "I can promise you, but you have to hand over all the infinite gems on you! Don''t tell me, you only have one."


    "I only have such a gem, believe it or not. Do you think that the hegemony will be generous enough to hand over such a valuable thing to a man who has just been loyal to him? If he is really stupid, then he will not be The hegemon of this universe!"


    Rocky soon heard the meaning of Zhou Yi. So he immediately argued that there was almost no flaw at all.


    For his words, Zhou Yi can say that he believes, or can say that he did not believe it. A guy like Rocky, no matter what you ask from his mouth, is full of problems. So sometimes, it is best to have a wait-and-see attitude toward everything he says.


    "Well, since you said that. Tell me now what kind of promise do you want? I declare in advance that you better want to make it clear that not all requirements can be regarded as promised."


    "Of course, I think very clearly!"


    After licking his teeth, Loki looked at Ronan, who was constantly breathing on the ground.


    "First, the first request. You must let us both leave here safely and make sure that we don''t take the initiative to harm us if we don''t have any harm to you. This is not a requirement!"


    After thinking about it, Zhou Yi nodded.


    "Yes, then?"


    "The second request. I don''t know where you got the news about the tyrants and the infinite gems. But since you already know this, you should know what kind of guy is the tyrant. He has a few hands. A gem, I don''t know. And he let me come to the planet for the purpose of collecting gems on the one hand, and on the other hand, to stand up and prepare for his coming. He has to deal with you personally, in order to be 100% sure. With the grasp of victory, he will give us an infinite jewel in the blood, so that we can get the remaining gems in the fastest way!"


    "Now you have seen that the universe cube is used by us as a bridge to annihilation. Now he is linked with the infinite gems of tyrants, even if you can''t interrupt this time and space. And another The gems hidden by Asgard are now in my hands. If I give him to you, you will have two gems in hand. I don��t know that there are still a few gems in the hands of the tyrants. But definitely not more than three. In this way, you are evenly matched, even if the gap is not too big."


    "So, what do you want to say?"


    Rocky analyzed it a little bit, and the more he analyzed, the more Zhou Yi felt that he was planning a big game. He seems to regard everyone as a pawn, whether it is tyrants, Zhou Yi or himself. This made Zhou Yi��s heart suddenly give birth to some warning signs. He raised his spirit and asked.


    "It''s very simple. I want you to defeat the tyrant. You have gotten enough advantages from our hands. According to the taboo against you, your current strength can completely fight him. What I want to say is We can cooperate, you only have to defeat the tyrant. We can swallow all his powers. At that time, we can completely destroy the world of tyrants. You will not know how powerful he has. Engulfing these, we can completely replace him and become the new cosmic hegemon!"


    "Think about it, Zhou Yi. Like a powerful **** like you, living on such a small planet, really worthy of your identity, your strength? You are the supreme god, even the tyrants are taboo Strong. Every day in this country, is it fun to play a game with a group of ants like mortals? The universe is your wider sky, you should have more!"


    In this case, Zhou Yi was heard for the first time. Although this kind of story always sounds like a conspiracy, it is undeniable that Zhou Yi really has a heart. One thing began to breed in his heart and spread wildly. At this time, Zhou Yi felt that he was no longer the same as yesterday. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 402： Going to the follow-up war

    "Quer, the charge is over, this is the last one!"


    The snoring of the little raccoon came to the ear of the star, and this is the news that the star has been waiting for a long time.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time, Rocket. Look at me now!"


    The star of the brain, which was almost filled with adrenaline, immediately screamed with excitement. He violently pulled up the joystick in his hand, so that the twilight was as straight as the eagle rushing to the sky. According to the position of the superior height.


    It is condescending, aiming at the Kerry warship, which almost squeezed all the bodies out of the space door, and unrelentingly shot the last illuminating cannon.


    The orange-red light beam, like before, once again penetrated the body of the Kerry warship. This time, the injured whale can no longer persist. In a huge burst of fire, the entire ship was directly blown into two sections from the middle. A section of the slope, sliding down the door of the larger and larger space. The other half, in the envelope of the flames of the sky, in the posture of Mount Taishan, directly fell to the lower Manhattan city.


    The size of this trekking warship is almost as large as the two or three streets of Manhattan. Its weight is incalculable because no one knows what these Cree warships are made of. But just looking at its dark metallic color and the damage caused by the previous piece of steel, no one would naively think that this is just an inflatable toy falling from the sky.


    With the weight of his own horror, even after being sunk. Kerry��s warships can still cause unimaginable damage to human cities. This time, Stars and their small spacecraft have no way to stop what is going to happen.


    The captain and other avengers in the spaceship can only watch the wreckage of this battleship fall in full despair, and bring their city into the abyss of destruction with the blazing fire.


    "How could it be like this?"


    The captain in the heart full of such doubts looked at all this happening and immediately turned to look at the star of the stars that led to all this. He thought that Stars would be as repented and jealous as he was, but he did not see any regrets in his eyes. What he saw was only decisive, and a kind of coldness that was desperate for the purpose.


    At this moment he suddenly understood. In order to defeat them, they can do anything, sacrifice, and destroy. It doesn''t matter to them. As long as the results are within acceptable limits. They will not hesitate to do what they think is right.


    In exchange for the destruction of the Kerry flagship at the cost of a city, this is the most correct thing the Galaxy Guard thinks. The price is that the Avengers can''t accept it anyway.


    "Please, is there someone to stop this?"


    Seeing the worst things happen is in front of you, whether it is the Avengers or the civilians who have not had time to escape. There is such an idea now. And when this is the most need for someone to save them, a golden stream of light suddenly appeared below the wreckage of the battleship.


    Compared with the huge battleship, this golden light can only be regarded as a little bit of a star. But in the blink of an eye, it grows wildly, like a blowing balloon, and immediately changes to the point where it can wrap the entire battleship.


    The huge wreckage is still falling. But just touched the endless golden light. It was immediately a whistling roar. The rolling waves rolled down and swept the entire city like a flood. The cars and pedestrians on the streets were blown by the waves, and the serious points flew directly.


    But compared to the most serious cases, the situation is obviously much better now. Because in any case, the posture of the battleship wreckage has been stopped, and even with the rise of the golden light of the waves, the whole wreckage does not fall back, and the space door opened to the hole will fly back again.


    Its movement completely contradicts the so-called physical common sense, even unlike everyone''s imagination, as if there is an invisible giant staring at it. Throw it at the same door as the space.


    In a strict sense, there is indeed one person doing something like this. Standing in the spaceship, watching through the spacecraft''s imaging device, all the captains saw it clearly. It was Zhou Yi who suddenly appeared under the wreckage of the battleship. He used his power to hold the battleship high and threw it hard toward the space door.


    Even without touching the warship itself, he just stretched his hand and did what everyone expected and completely unimaginable. And that kind of cloud-light gesture is as if it is completely insignificant for him.


    Looking at the space opened by the hole, the whole wreckage was swallowed up, and the guy standing on the sky and surrounded by golden light. The captain suddenly felt. Treating such existence as a human being is a huge mistake. He is more like a **** than the ordinary and ordinary existence of man, even much more great than the god.


    Use human laws to bind him. Can it really work? The captain who had a sporadic piece of understanding of the government and the things that the hidden guys behind Zhou Yi had done with Zhou Yi had a deep doubt at this moment. He was worried that they had made the wishful thinking too loud, so that they finally ushered in an ending that they could not fully accept.


    But now it is obviously not the time to think about this, listening to the cheers of the mountains and the tsunami that came from the city. The captain knows that it is time to cheer.


    "Good job, man. I know that as long as you are there, this kind of thing will not happen."


    Working with Thor to clean up the remaining ships. Tony went straight to Zhou Yi��s hand and laughed at him. After him, Thor also came with lightning. He looked at the space door above and asked Zhou Yi.


    "Rocky, have you seen him?"


    "I let him go. He used this to change his life!" Raised his left hand and exposed the infinite gloves with two gems on it. In this way, Zhou Yi told them that they had made a deal with Rocky.


    He is frank and does not see any problems at all. It is a problem. They do not doubt this.


    "Why are you leaving him? Don''t you know how difficult it will be to find him?"


    The natural question that can be asked is Thor, the brother who is a younger brother. He doesn''t care about infinite gems. For him, finding Loki is the most important thing.


    And before he even explained what Zhou Yi explained, Tony was on his side to help him.


    "Hey, man. I think you did it right. The infinite gems are obviously more important than the little white face. Don''t care what this stupid big man said, anyway, I think this is a big deal than the business. Of course, can If you leave that little white face, it would be better!"


    "Rocky is not a little white face. He is"


    "He is your brother, I know. But he is not my brother. Man, how are you going to celebrate our victory, really, today I am cool!"


    Looking at a quiet sky. Tony showed an unprecedented excitement. The adrenaline outbreak produced by this battle made his whole person soaked with a strong sense of pleasure.


    And before he reached the peak of his pleasure, Zhou Yi directly interrupted him.


    "Tony, you are too happy. The battle is not over yet?"


    "What are you talking about, man. Even the enemy starships have been turned over by us. What else can they do?"


    "Do you think this is their fleet? Then you are too small to look at them?"


    "What, isn''t it?"


    "Of course not, the second wave of attacks has begun. Get ready, Tony. Be careful, don''t die!"


    Raising his hand and pointing at the sky, Zhou Yi gestured to Tony to look at his gesture. Tony just looked up. Immediately, three or four huge space cracks were seen, like a broken mirror, lying across the sky.


    First, the Kerry ship, which is not much different from before, came out from a crack. Then there was a huge alien monster like a giant crocodile, and he also shook his head out of one of the cracks.


    Unlike the previous Kerry ship, this monster seems to have a living life. So he was very smart, just twisting his body and moving easily from the crack to the sky. Then, as if wandering in the sea and lake, began to wander happily in the sky.


    He has no wings, but he is flying very well. Even its sly posture seems to have an unexpectedly beautiful feeling. But beauty can''t change its essence. This is a predator from an alien, a fearful intruder whose essence is destruction.


    A monster like this is already scary, but there are more than one such monster. They drilled out of the space door one by one. Soon it was almost all over the sky. This kind of scene is like a crocodile with a big mouth open in a pool. Just look at it and you will feel a tingling in your bones.


    So many predators and invaders fill the entire field of vision, which makes Tony look a little uncomfortable. However, he still forced himself to cheer.


    "It''s nothing, at least compared to just. They are much smaller!"


    Just after this, almost all the alien monsters opened things on their sides like scales. Numerous small spaceships flew out of the monster''s body like locusts, and then a large piece of black pressure poured into the human city.


    "What did you just say?" Turned the wonderful Neil in his hand. Let the Thunder flash wildly around you. Thor said to Tony like a smile.


    And when he heard him, Tony''s face was stiff, and then he closed his mask without a word.


    "I said, we can continue the previous game. Just like the one who killed it, whoever said it!"


    "Just waiting for you!"


    The Thunder flashed and Thor directly rushed up. Tony also had full horsepower and followed closely. For a time, only Zhou Yi stood alone in the sky and silently watched the big hole in the sky.


    He believes that there are people watching him there. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 403： The fire is overwhelmed

    Alien monsters are flying all over the sky, and the innumerable small spacecraft is spread all over Manhattan. The above are all invaders from aliens, and as intruders, the first thing they enter into the earth is to smash the destruction.


    Whether it is a house, a vehicle or a human being who fled, it is their goal at this time. There is no hesitation, no thoughts on the mercy. At this moment, almost all the aliens are using their weapons to announce their arrival to humanity. In the face of these guys, there is no way for humans to do this.


    Even with the protection of the Avengers, the number of these aliens is really too much. To the point where the Avengers are completely devoid of surgery.


    The Iron Man and Thor in the sky are shooting down new enemies every second, and Spider-Man and Natasha on the ground are also doing damage to these invaders by their own power. The captain also rushed down from the starship''s spaceship, and the mutant brother and sister were sweeping the enemy on a large scale while relying on the speed to save the civilians.


    Even the Hulk brothers and sisters changed their appearance and joined the battle as a giant.


    Everywhere in the city is smoke, everywhere is the battlefield. But that''s it, for the current situation, it is still a drop in the bucket. The use is really limited.


    There are too many aliens, and it��s too much to kill. Even if they are stunted one by one, they far exceed these militia in the strength of the unit, and they cannot reverse the current situation.


    This is a real war, and war has never been a game for one or two people. It is impossible to rely on a few of them to reverse the situation of a war.


    But now only humans can rely on them. Not without the army. In fact, under the transfer of Nick Fury, the army and the National Guard had rushed to the first front of the alien invasion of Manhattan. But they have not waited for them to set aside and launch an attack. Countless attacks fell directly on their heads.


    Compared with those civilians, these armed forces with certain combat effectiveness are the first targets of alien attacks. The Cree and Skuru who have invaded the civilization and don��t know how many civilizations may not know how to disintegrate the defense of a planet, let them lose the power of counterattack at the fastest speed.


    So when these troops emerged, they were immediately overwhelmed by artillery from higher-level civilizations. The Avengers even had time to block them. The human military power was instantly destroyed, and it was under the tactics of the locust. The Avengers were directly involved in the hard battle.


    "We need support, we must have someone to support us!"


    Using a spider''s silk erected between the two buildings, two small-sized aircrafts were smashed. The little spider volleyed the aliens directly to the wall like a tapestry. This makes these strange aliens lose their fighting power directly, and they have done this. The little spider immediately shouted in a panting breath.


    "I have told the Director of Fry the situation. But the garrisons near New York have all been wiped out here. Even the National Guard is the same. It takes at least two hours to mobilize troops from other places. It is already the fastest speed!"


    The one who answered him was the same breathless Natasha. On such a battlefield, she is only the most dangerous if she is only physically taller than the average person. So just solve a few opponents that have already made her tired and almost lost.


    "Hell, I don''t think we can hold on for two hours. I can''t stand it for half an hour!"


    Leaning against a spider to avoid a laser sweep. The little spider once again swayed between the buildings. He didn''t dare to stop his own steps now, because as soon as he stopped, he would immediately become a gun target that was fired by countless weapons.


    "I think so too! But apart from holding, do you have any other way?"


    Holding a large-caliber sniper rifle and peeing out from the corner that had just been hiding, Natasha pulled the trigger directly at her target. The special bullets detonated an aircraft in an instant, turning it into an ashes along with its own occupants. But in this way, four or five spaceships immediately noticed her at the same time.


    On the enemy''s site, these intruders have no embarrassing thoughts. So they didn��t say anything, they were in the same place with Natasha.


    The human buildings can''t resist the weapons of these Skuru people, but the entire building was shot in a moment. And in this riddled building. Natasha has already been forced to a dead end.


    Seeing that only one more shot, Natasha can be killed on the spot. At this time, a huge stone fell into the air in an unstoppable position.


    Aliens don''t mean what reinforced iron bones, undead body. So in an instant they were smashed by this huge stone. When Natasha, who was still dying, looked out and looked at the situation, she saw that Jennifer, who was physically strong, smiled and showed her white teeth.


    "Thank you, Jennifer. This is what I owe you."


    Upon hearing this, Jennifer shook his hand, like a gorilla, leaping between the ruined buildings and instantly plunging into the alien camp. Compared with those aliens, she is the body of steel. The laser laser weapon fell on her body but it was a little or two small marks. And such a small injury is for members of the Hulk family. Not enough to respond quickly.


    Therefore, she completely ignored the attack of these Skuru people, and only rushed to kill. Grab anything, and ignore the intruders. With her power, even if it is just rubbing it, it is enough to cause fatal damage to these Skuru people.


    It is like a military commander in the ancient battlefield. Jennifer has done a thousand troops and I am alone, and the world is unparalleled.


    However, compared with her brother, her style is somewhat sorrowful. If it is she is a military commander. Then Hulk is completely awakened dragons and monsters.


    Unlike Jennifer, Hulk��s weapons, both in shape and strength, are too lazy to look for. He sees what is a big jump and flies directly. As long as he is in front of him, how many spaceships he has. Almost all of them were smashed in the blink of an eye by his like a muddy toy.


    Even he said that he did not see anything that was not enough for him. Instead, I began to put my goal on the alien monster that was swimming in the sky.


    On the body type, compared with these alien monsters, Hulk is really small and pitiful, but the power can not be compared by comparing the volume.


    I saw Hulk screaming, and the whole person took up the ground directly on the ground. He was like a missile painted with green paint, and he slammed into an alien monster hovering in the low air. Then he waved a huge fist and slammed it against the alien monster.


    The power of Hulk is that this monster can''t bear it completely, and it is a punch. The body of the monster was immediately opened and the hole in the house could be buried. A large expanse of scales fluttered in the sky, and together with the flesh and blood became an indistinguishable piece of debris and meat, which fell from the monster''s body.


    This scene is very bloody. But this is a **** scene, but it has even more irritated Hulk''s fierceness and anger. He yelled, even playing and kicking, and even pulling. As long as he can touch his hands, he can hold on to something. All of them were torn from the monster directly in the most violent way.


    This makes this monster mourn constantly, its huge body is madly swaying between the urban areas, twitching. This not only caused great damage to the city, but also smashed the Skuru people around him like parasites.


    But that''s it, it still hasn''t got rid of Hulk. He is still doing his own crazy destruction, tearing everything in the monster. Soon, in the **** rain and fragmented meat, the huge monsters plunged to the ground and swallowed their last breath after crashing into countless things.


    The Hulk who completed the killing of the monsters was screaming, then leaping again and rushing toward another target.


    His ferocity makes the enemy and I feel a bit chilly, but there is still no more use for such a war. This made the captain who had been commanding the civilians fleeing in his eyes and was in a hurry.


    Hulk��s fierce performance did not allow him to stretch his brow, because he is now very clear that they can��t last long. Under such an attack, they cannot support for too long. What''s more, now this overwhelming attack is only an advance temptation for their enemies.


    The real army is still on the other side of the time and space, and those enemies are truly desperate. They need reinforcements and real reinforcements. The captain who knew this very well immediately contacted them and asked them.


    "Star Jue, where are the New Star Legions? We can''t hold on!"


    "They are in action, but the tyranny has not yet appeared. Without knowing where the tyrants are, they simply can''t act rashly. It will only give the tyrants a chance to annihilate them!"


    "Hell, we are all over. They are still taking care of this!"


    Tony, who was chased by a group of aliens and did not know how many streets, complained and released his last hummingbird missile. Countless small missiles once again bloomed in the air with countless fireworks, but before they disappeared, another piece of aircraft chased him.


    "Damn, can''t you come so much. I am not a big beauty! Can''t you find someone else?"


    "If you like, you can change it with the guy above you!"


    A hammer of electric death does not know how many aliens Thor took time to come. Tony looked up and saw that in the sky, a Kerry ship exploded into countless pieces, and then was directly burned to ashes in a raging fire.


    Such a hot scene made him smile.


    "Still forget it, that''s not the problem I can fix. But, do we really have to keep doing this?"


    Tony asked questions that everyone wanted to ask, and this question made them all silent. No one knows the answer, just like no one knows if they can live. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 404： Variants broke into accidental reinforcements

    Power, endless power, enough to destroy the power together.


    This is the clearest and clearest feeling of Zhou Yi, who holds two infinite gems. When his own power and the power of the gemstones are superimposed on each other and merge with each other, he feels a kind of power that has never been seen before.


    It is a stronger force than himself, a force that is lost. At this time, Zhou Yi, who has mastered this power, even has an illusion of mastering everything, and grasping everything with strength.


    Just like the Kerry ships he is facing now, the huge Star Warships that are enough to cover the sky are almost like playthings in his hands. With a punch in the hand, the huge battleship was broken into hundreds of millions of pieces and wrecks in an instant, and then sprinkled like garbage, paving the entire sky.


    Even if there are more and more cracks in the sky, the Kerry Stars will come out one after another. But it has never been able to step beyond this pool. In addition to making more garbage, these super weapons from aliens did not play any role.


    Even the wreckage of the same is true, and it is a roll of Zhou Yi��s fire. These parts that have passed through the unknown years are directly turned into nothing. Together with those who are lucky or unfortunate, they will disappear into the world forever.


    At this moment, Zhou Yi became a door god, completely blocking the Cree from the door of the earth. Even if there are more troops outside the gate, they will never break through this line of defense.


    Zhou Yi has such a skill, really, really let the Avengers have a real reassurance. But in the face of more and more enemies, the role of this reassurance is getting smaller and smaller.


    They need reinforcements, no matter who they are. As long as they can play a little role at this time, they are all they need. But where did the reinforcements come from? No one has a clue at this time.


    The power of the country is obviously not expected. And the other guys who can count on it now have nothing to do with the wind, which makes the confidence and morale of the struggling Avengers less and less. The most obvious of these is the captain and the little spider who have begun to transfer civilians.


    At this time of the battle, most of the Avengers began to lose the ability to continue fighting. Compared with combat, saving civilians is also an important issue. But after more and more aliens flocked to the city. The difficulty of moving to save these innocent civilians has become very difficult.


    In the eyes of the aliens who are flying around, the captains who burst out with piles of civilians are conspicuously like a luxurious buffet. And because of the drag of these civilians, these Avengers in the second troop are even a huge problem if they want to fight back.


    It can be said that if there are blush witches and fast silver, they will help. A huge number of civilian casualties have already begun to appear. But how much time can you stick to with the help of these two variants?


    This is really a problem with no spectrum, and soon the question is answered.


    When the overwhelming artillery fire began to turn to Wanda, the blush witch had to transfer most of his power back to his body. And this mobilization, the protection that had already begun to show a slight decline immediately collapsed completely.


    The civilians in the race immediately began to face the horrible aliens. Start facing their attacks. They have no fighting power, and at this time it is simply a steak on the knife.


    Without the guardian of Wanda, he only jumped on the captain''s shield and the spider''s upper jaw. What can I do?


    Everyone is ready to accept casualties, the Avengers are like this, and so are civilians. Compared with the Avengers who gnash their teeth, the civilians pray more and pray that this deadly attack will not fall on their heads. No one wants to die in this place, instead of dying himself, more people want to die.


    This pessimistic and dark state of mind is not just a person, but no one can say anything to them. The person who will die. No matter what is cranky, everything is allowed.


    Of course, it is still too early to say that it is dead.


    A scream like a wild beast suddenly came from the tall building on the side. Then I saw a guy with blue fur slamming out. He threw down a few Skuru people who were approaching, and then screamed.


    "Hey now!"


    The voice just fell, and the mad wind suddenly made a big splash. A miniature hurricane suddenly appeared between the street buildings, and then directly hit the shape of the aircraft as if it were operated. The strong wind suddenly pulled these aliens together and threw them into the air.


    And when these aliens have just been thrown into the sky, the fierce flames appear out of thin air, and like a poisonous dragon, they devour these aliens directly. The blazing flames caused incalculable damage to them, but the breath made these aliens turn into coke-like corpses.


    The aliens were cleaned up by unknown attacks. This sudden attack made everyone feel unclear, and at this time, a girl''s voice came.


    "This is the New York Variant Special Police Squad. All the survivors listen. We have prepared the vehicle. Please follow the order of the old man and the child, and the woman and the man will enter the escape car in order. We have arranged enough staff to protect you. Safe, so please keep order and calm, don''t panic. Repeat, we are"


    The little naughty voice is absolutely a sound of nature for these escaping civilians. Even before this, many people had a boycott of the existence of mutants, but at this moment, any racist discrimination was thrown aside by them. Racial discrimination cannot be eaten as a meal. Can''t save them a little life at this time. But the mutants can let them live at this time, so how to choose, as long as a little brain will understand.


    However, compared to taking a breath, I feel that I have escaped the civilians who have ascended to heaven. The captain��s mood at the moment is not easy at all. He found the little mischief that began to command the civilians to retreat, and even gasped for the pain to ask her.


    "Child, how much support have you brought?"


    "You?" He glanced at the captain''s costume and the shield he was holding. The little naughty was surprised first, then suddenly became suddenly realized. "Captain America? I remembered it and told us to listen to your command."


    "Now is not the time to say this, child. How many people have you come over? We need support, very much need!" The captain interrupted him directly, he did not care about the so-called command. He cares more about what is practical and can save lives for the immediate situation.


    "There are a total of 32 special police officers. In addition, there are 17 teachers from the Xavier Genius College and 17 students who can fight. This is all the people we can come up with. Chief, we are not an army, we can shoot at this time. And that''s all. But I can guarantee that we will play a much bigger role than ordinary people!"


    Little naughty confidently said, obviously she did not know what kind of enemy she was going to face. Compared with the little girl who is not afraid of the tiger, the captain thinks very well.


    This is not a situation that can be reversed by more than forty people in the district, even if they are all variants of stunts. However, he did not say the idea in his heart, but solemnly said to the naughty.


    "Very good, children. Inform your partners, let them move freely, rescue civilians as their first task, and then kill these aliens. Just stick to it for two hours and let the army come here. We are even victorious! Do you understand?"


    Hearing the army will intervene, the little naughty instinctively felt disgusted. However, she knew that she was not in her own way, but she did not attack it, but she nodded very seriously and said.


    "I understand, sir. I will let this notice go on. In addition, if there is anything we need to help, you can contact us directly."


    After saying this, Xiao Naughty was busy again. The captain took a deep breath and took the shield once again to the depths of the city, where the aliens ravaged the most serious areas.


    Although they have saved a lot of civilians, they are still alive and well compared to those who are still struggling to survive in Manhattan. So he didn''t even stop for a moment, and he raced directly with time. Because at this time, time is life. Even a second at night, there may be countless people killed. So even if it is a second, he will fight for it.


    However, his own struggle is useless, or that sentence, in the face of war, a person will always be small. He is like this, and so is everyone else.


    It was like Natasha, who hid a lot of aircraft in the dark with her arms in her hand. After being saved by Jennifer, she once again encountered a dangerous situation.


    It is still a situation like this, or in the overwhelming locust attack, it is really whimsical to save yourself by guerrilla tactics. This is what Natasha understands herself, but she is just betting that her luck will not be so bad. But obviously, this time she lost the gamble.


    Although she has been careful and careful, she was discovered by the aliens and stepped into the corners step by step.


    This time, her companion was no one who could catch her to save her. So she could only watch the aliens surrounded her like this, and then aimed at her with weapons that represented death.


    When they pull the trigger, it may be her death. In the face of all this, what Natasha can do is just close her eyes.


    "Stupid woman, you give up so easily? A few small shackles in the district will make you lose the sense of survival? If this is the case, let me be too disappointed!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please Visit http://m.piaotian.net


    ...

 Chapter 405： Born to the head variable

    Natasha is closing her eyes, but a woman��s voice suddenly came in. `And with the appearance of this voice, the incomparably cold cold suddenly spread around Natasha.


    I have never experienced this cold and cold Natasha. I can��t help but feel a spirit. She opened her eyes fiercely, and then she saw a familiar woman standing in front of her, with a kind of drama. The eyes of the abuse looked at her.


    If there is still a woman who can make her so familiar, then only her death is against Ada. But looking at this black dress, hands clasped like a smile, looking at her Ada, Natasha actually has a feeling that is unimaginable, or unbelievable.


    Ada is still that Ada, and she hasn��t changed much from her appearance. But the ice sculptures of different shapes and the thick ice covered with the surrounding walls and the ground are enough to show that she is no longer the original one.


    She became the owner of the power, and for the current experience of Natasha, she even felt that Ada''s strength is still above the level of heroes she knows.


    This should have been an impossible thing. Because for Ada, Natasha knows nothing more. She knows who Ada was before, and she knows that she should not have more power than the one who is a spy. But everything that is born now has clearly overturned all her previous impressions.


    She couldn''t help but ask.


    "How could it be you, how are you here, and why are you saving me?"


    "You don''t think you ask too much?" A cold glance at Natasha, Ada still made his own explanation. "If it''s not because of the **** above, I don''t want to be in this place. As for saving you is an accident. If I saw you early, I would never waste this effort."


    "Is it?" Natasha instinctively felt a suspicion about Ada''s rhetoric. `But she knew that she couldn��t figure out what to do, so she simply gave up on this idea. Then he walked out and said to her. "In any case, thank you first. Also, if you want to find the one you are, it is best to be careful. He can now be targeted by a very dangerous guy."


    When I heard this, Ida was immediately shocked. She couldn��t care about the other, she immediately asked.


    "What a dangerous guy. Is it dangerous to him?"


    When the question was asked, Natasha couldn''t help but wonder in her heart. Although the relationship between Ada and Zhou Yi has now reached the point where everyone knows it. But as far as Natasha itself is concerned, she still doesn''t feel that there is a relationship between them.


    She and Ada are similar in existence. For their existence, feelings are a luxury to something that can''t be expected. Whether it is paying or returning, she really didn''t think of it. Ada actually got such a thing. In this case, Natasha did not care if she was on the battlefield, and immediately asked Ada.


    "Does he have an enemy that is not dangerous? And, you won''t really fall in love with him. God, you are not kidding me!"


    "Do you think this is a joke?" He took a look at Natasha in the corner of his eye, and Ada��s eyes showed a clear disdain. "Natasha, don''t tell me your feelings are still blank now? Right, how old are you now? Thirty? I think you should do it since you took the name from the previous generation of black widows. Well, I��m ready to be alone for a lifetime. If that��s the case, I really think you��re so pitiful!��


    "What do you want to say?" was said. Especially because of Ada. Natasha is naturally angry, she asks, the idea of ??direct action is a big deal.


    "I want to say, when you still have someone to ask, hurry to retire and find a suitable man to marry. Otherwise, the monastery is your future destination!"


    "Hey, what you said is like you are already married." Don''t forget, your one is a famous flower radish. He can still hang you now, not at all. And he But the model of staying around is that there are people in the SHIELD who have something to do with him!"


    "You are talking about you? The woman who is going to play magic outside. Or was that the last time I found the commander of my family?"


    Ada, who has always been suspicious of this issue, has not let go of any possible goal. She has singled out the identity of the suspicious target one by one, waiting for Natasha to give her a definite answer.


    But since Natasha said this, it is naturally a disgusting idea of ??her. So on this issue. She will not answer anyway.


    "You guess it yourself, a little woman in love. I have no obligation to tell you anything, and there is never a free intelligence. You should understand this!"


    "So, what do you want me to do?" Hearing the meaning of Natasha''s string, Ida picked Zhou Yi''s look and picked his own eyebrows. Just ask.


    "It''s very simple, help me. After everything is over here, I will tell you all the information I know!"


    With the arms in his hand, Natasha was a polite headshot against the aliens outside. And it was like a horse-like move, which immediately led to a large block of Skuru people coming in her direction.


    But unlike the situation just now, Natasha now has no meaning to hide and dodge. Even after she was released, she stood up brightly. While shooting, he strode to the bottom of everyone''s eyes.


    It can be said that she is completely in a state of fearlessness, and this is because Ada is by her side. She is pretty sure that Ada will not stand by because she knows how terrible this woman is to eat vinegar.


    Not what she expected, Ada couldn''t help but shoot when the aliens had not approached her.


    I saw her hand waving, the blue cold light fluttered out of her palm like a whip, and then the aliens who appeared in front of them flew up and down one after another. But just by this cold light, these aliens, together with the aircraft under their feet, immediately became a huge hail.


    Like the large hail, these hail lost their flying skills in an instant. They all fell and crashed into the ground in a crisp sound, and then directly turned into countless ice. And looking at his masterpiece, Ada said without threat.


    "Help you, but if you dare to play with me. I don''t mind freezing you for a while. Believe me, when you are frozen, you will not have any life-threatening, at most, it will be a little lonely. Bored!"


    "You are really a bad taste, well, just as you can. But now, you have to follow me, my work is not yet over!"


    Turned a white eye and spit a sentence, Natasha was very simply accepted. After saying all this, she walked outside without heading back. Although those aliens can''t kill, she must keep cleaning up. At the very least, it��s like this before it��s over.


    And Ada was frowning at this time and glanced at Zhou Yi in the sky, and then quietly followed, like a ghost, behind Natasha.


    For those outsiders, even if there are no such reasons for Natasha, she must also help. Nothing else, even for Zhou Yi and their common property, she must do the same. Natasha��s words just gave her more reasons to shoot. Of course, she will not recognize these problems after the event, then the two said.


    It was also a powerful force that joined the almost invisible battle, but it gave the Avengers who got the news a little comfort. However, this is only a psychological thing after all. In essence, Ada''s participation has not played a big role in the big environment.


    Even if they can counterattack aliens who have spread throughout Manhattan and even spread to New York, they can''t completely reverse their current disadvantages. Because they face far more than these enemies, they are faced with a whole star-rated coalition, and even the three-million-year-old Nova Vengeance Corps is jealous of the hegemonic hegemony.


    Under this premise, they are really difficult to be optimistic. What''s more, relying on their level of heroes who are less than a hundred people, they want to counterattack tens of thousands of alien troops and even defeat them in one fell swoop. Anyway, it��s the same thing as the Arabian Nights.


    After all, they are just listening to the fate and doing everything. Do your best to do what you can, and the rest can only look at fate, or see how the opponents who decide their fate decide.


    This problem is extremely difficult, and it is so difficult that they don''t even want to know the answer. So they are just fighting, and all the doubts are squandered to these almost infinite aliens.


    But the effect of this kind of venting is really limited, or that sentence, outnumbered. Even though the Hulk brothers and sisters are unparalleled in madness, they have a murderous power of one enemy. Even though Iron Man and Raytheon are on the ground, they can make countless spaceships fall like the dumplings in the sky. Even if the remaining Avengers and the mutants unite, wave after wave of the aliens who are in the city. But in the face of aliens who are constantly coming into the world, they are still doing nothing.


    The huge base almost wiped out all their efforts, and what they can do is nothing more than waiting. Waiting for yourself to be defeated, or a decisive big turn.


    And what is this turning point? Everyone has no spectrum in mind.


    At this time, no one is now on the surface of the earth. I don��t know when it has been covered by flowing blood. I don''t even know when a group of people in black sneaked into the city that was captured by aliens.


    The variables are already unknowingly coming quietly. (To be continued.)


    ...mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 406： Bloody sea god

    "Adult, we are ready!"


    Dressed in a black suit, even the black man with his face completely hidden under the hood whispered to a beautiful woman who looked like a charm, and was very enchanting, and heard their report, the beautiful woman. When he waved his hand, he ordered it.


    "I know, do what you should do, or you should know what kind of punishment you will face!"


    Suddenly, the words of the black man immediately trembled. He replied promptly and respectfully.


    "Please rest assured that we will not have any problems."


    "That''s not going to hurry!"


    A slap in the air, immediately let the black man''s fart disappeared from her eyes. And when there were no more people in front of me, the beautiful women went silently to the window sill and watched the city, which was almost filled with aliens, whispering in a way that no one could understand. .


    With her embarrassment, the city has begun to see many strange conditions. For example, in this place full of smoke, it suddenly began to have a faint **** smell, or more and more blood began to appear in the city, making the city seem to be submerged by the red tide. The same.


    At first these visions were not so obvious, but as time went by, when the blood began to surge like a red tide, almost everyone found this weird situation.


    Weird and horrible, it makes people shudder. Everyone will come up with this idea when they see the surging bloodstream, and they instinctively avoid these tides. But soon they found that these surges like the blood of the horses seem to have no harm to them at all.


    In the process of surging, they directly avoided all the human beings they might come into contact with, and they went straight to those places where no one stopped.


    This special situation made the US captain who led the overall situation feel a bit strange. So he quickly pressed his communicator and said to all the teammates who could hear him.


    "Don''t attack these blood waters casually, they may be on our side!"


    "Sir, you are not kidding?" It belongs to the mutant system, and obviously some of the faithful blue devils have raised doubts. He looked at the viscous blood on the ground, his eyes showing the fear of seeing the devil. "These things look so evil. Are you sure it will be with us?"


    "I don''t care what evil is evil. Before he does not endanger the safety of human life, I will never let you attack it. Manage your hands and see what effect these things have!" ��


    The captain��s order was very tough. In the case where this enemy is unknown to me. He did not let go of any possibility that could become a force. Even as the Blue Devil said, this thing seems very uncomfortable, but he insisted on issuing this order.


    And the facts quickly proved that the decisions he made were indeed correct and correct, at least at this time in the present.


    When the scarlet tide is full of the entire city. They immediately launched an unexpected attack on aliens over their own.


    A **** hydration as a thorny long whip and a sharp steel gun suddenly came out. Although it was only a liquid, at this time these liquids showed extraordinary destructive power. Only a moment, countless alien aircraft were changed. The blood that came out was torn into pieces.


    And the alien infantrymen who have begun to search in the city are even more miserable. When they step into the bloodstream, they are immediately taken away by sneak attacks from any side. These sneak attacks come from the corners of the street and the sewers. Under the manhole cover or behind the gates and windows of the street storefront. The flowing blood seems to have no threat, but it is always easy to eliminate these invaders from aliens in the least casual.


    In just ten minutes, all the alien ground forces entering the city were completely destroyed. At the same time, about one-third of the flying forces were hit hard. This record surprised everyone!


    The Avengers have worked hard for so long. It��s just that. But this guy who hasn''t even revealed his true face now has this kind of skill, which makes the Avengers and even those who watched it feel a little unbelievable, and at the same time began to wonder.


    When did the world show such a powerful guy? Why didn''t they get even a little bit of news? When these questions come to the fore, it��s how they can��t be pressed anymore.


    However, human questions can''t affect the invaders from other planets. They may not know much about these strange and powerful bloodstreams, but they don''t understand what they know. When the target is judged as an enemy, It should be destroyed with the most direct violence. Skuru people have always done this, and now will not be the exception.


    The numbers in the sky are huge. And the alien monsters still swimming in the beginning began to gather in the direction of the **** surge, although such a move will lead to the crazy monster hunter Hulk, but they have swimed one after another. And when these alien monsters were densely covered with almost the entire sky, the bloodstream on the ground began to be more restless.


    They are just around the corner. There are many people who want to swallow the alien monsters that hover in the sky. But before they acted, these war weapons from the outer domain launched a fierce attack.


    They opened their mouths openly, spewing out a deep plasma from the mouthpiece, and then using these blue-white beams, they swept directly toward Manhattan below.


    The substantial plasma temperature is almost terrible, just touching it. Let the buildings and the bloodstream below it evaporate for nothing. When the hordes of alien monsters did this together, the entire Manhattan became a ruin almost instantaneously.


    The tall buildings and the vast avenues that were built in the past were immediately lost, and the rest were only fragments of wreckage, which could not tell the original form of scorched earth.


    This is why the captain and the surviving human beings are not being targeted, otherwise it will only make them suffer and die.


    But under this devastating attack, the bloodstream still exists. Although the fresh blood of the large piece was evaporated, it has always emerged from unknown places and quickly restored its old appearance.


    The **** surge is still there, but the alien monsters have no ability to launch a second volley immediately. The attack just after they were formed by the bio-plasma generated by the bio-energy in the inside, after a blow. It is difficult for them to launch a second attack in a short time after they are in a period of exhaustion.


    But this does not mean that they have no other means, so can''t help this strange blood. I saw these hovering monsters put their own scales, and suddenly countless Skuru soldiers drilled out of their bodies. When these locust-like soldiers came out, they rushed to the top of the bloodstream like a bee.


    And look at the snacks that are delivered to the door. The blood flow below was not at all polite, and it was directly attacked by the Skuru soldiers. This time, these Skuru soldiers did not even dodge, directly fell by these bloodstream, and then swallowed it one by one.


    For the bloodstream below. This is simply an appetizing snack, but soon it was discovered that these snacks are not ordinary teeth.


    Because after the first Skuru who was swallowed by it blew a bang, and after countless waves in the bloodstream, one after another, the Skuru people began to repeat the same thing. It was almost like igniting a bunch of firecrackers, and the sound of the explosion did not stop after it sounded in the bloodstream. And this makes the whole scarlet bloodstream start like a monster that has been wounded, screaming and screaming, and desperately picking up countless waves.


    It seems to have been extremely deep, and this makes the hovering alien monsters even harder. They sucked their scales hard and spit out more and more Skuru people. Then let these Skuru people repeat the work of human bombs.


    As a miscellaneous soldier, their meaning seems to stop there. However, it is really a daydreaming idea to use the miscellaneous soldiers to eliminate the **** sea below.


    Looking at the crazy **** tide, the glamorous woman standing on the high building smiled disdainfully and muttered to herself.


    "It''s a stupid life. The power of the gods can be easily blocked by this means of incompetence. You are just looking for a dead end!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw that in the **** tide of Tao Tao, a deep vortex was discovered. The depth of these vortices seems to have exceeded the depth of the bloodstream, and at first glance they seem to have penetrated deep into the ground, even to an untouchable world.


    And when these vortexes are getting bigger and bigger. More and more, almost filled with **** corners, a black shadow that could not be seen clearly suddenly flew out from the whirlpool, and the black wings fluttered directly to the outside of the sky. Star Warrior.


    They are waving black. A sickle like a mist, harvesting the lives of the aliens in the sky in a way that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    And this is far from everything that happened, because after the appearance of these black wings, one by one shines with golden glow, and the life like an angel rushes out from the vortex formed by this bloodstream. They are more rapid than those black shadows. The movements are also more neat, almost in the blink of an eye, they will clean up the entire sky.


    Then without any stops, these golden or black-winged creatures rushed toward the huge monsters in the sky.


    Everything that happened suddenly made everyone stunned! Angels, demons, such nouns appear one after another in people''s mouths. Some people began to cry and laughed, and they chanted the name of Ming Wang. The black figure has long been known, it is the messenger of the Ming Dynasty to judge the villains, and the golden figure is also impressive.


    Because after Ming Wang Xiansheng, more than one person has received the blessing of the Light Messenger. So when the two came together, many people remembered the existence of the god. The gods who save people in suffering are far more heartfelt than the stone carvings in the church, so more than one person feels the greatness of the Ming Dynasty.


    However, this is obviously not what some people want. So, everything is not over yet! (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 408： Goddess is coming to the storm

    The brave blood pressure slammed the scorched earth on the ground. Like the gongs and drums of the tremor, all the eardrums of the audience were shocked. In this blast of sound, a huge crystal like a mountain rises up like a sword, and it is inserted into the city.


    It is still the color of the scarlet, or the gorgeous shape of the throne. Just above the crystal throne, a **** red robes, with a crystal-like scarlet-like woman sitting there, looked at everything under the eyes with a smile like a smile.


    Her upside down sentimentality is enough to make any opposite **** sway, and the kind of cold and proud is like a queen''s eyes, it is even more unbearable to create a kind of worship in the heart, and even sprinkle its head. The urge to blood.


    She is the enemy of all women, the stunning beauty that all men dream of. At the same time, above this battlefield, she is the queen of the entire battlefield.


    Lilith is always Lilith, and her unparalleled beauty is the same powerful strength. As soon as she debuted, she faced the whirlwinds in the sky with a vacant posture, and the alien monsters who were brewing the next attack forcedly closed their hands like a white jade.


    With her grip, the blood of the sky suddenly rises to the sky, sweeping the alien monsters in the sky directly into the body at a speed that no one can imagine.


    Although these monsters began to frantically struggle as soon as they were swallowed in, they struggled in the face of high-speed rotating eddies.


    Seeing that these alien monsters were twisted and entangled with the tornado vortex of the sky, Lilith, who was sitting on the throne, immediately showed a **** and cruel smile.


    She clenched her fist into a fist and made a blooming gesture, and with this gesture, the alien monsters swallowed by the bloodstream that she manipulated fiercely resembled a balloon that was blown up directly from the inside of the body. The whole place burst open. Numerous flesh and blood, scales mixed with aliens who have not been spit out of them all clearly appear in the high-speed rotating blood red vortex, and after a while, these things are all smashed into indistinct fine debris .


    "It��s an ugly creature, it��s so disgusting!��


    Look at everything that is caused by one hand. Lilith said this in an understatement, and then waved her hand and let the scarlet vortex sweep over all the wreckage of the aliens. Everything started to calm down, but some people couldn��t calm down.


    This unpredictable and powerful means makes everyone who watches her every move realize the power of Lilith. And with such a beautiful she, coupled with this powerful force, suddenly produced an unimaginable chemical reaction.


    Not only the opposite sex, but even those human beings who are also women are beginning to pour for the charm of Lilith, and everyone does not look at her every move. Or to completely dump her behavior.


    And being watched like this, apparently called Lilith''s mind. Her arms were lifted high, and the night demon and the bright messenger who had just been violently killed immediately flew to the scarlet throne under her call, and then guarded her like a loyal guard.


    Looking at this, many people immediately understood that this sudden appearance of a woman is probably inextricably linked to the once-sacred god. And this kind of cognition is what Lilith wants them to understand. Even in order to make them more understandable, Lilith did not hesitate to use her own power and said to them in the language of God.


    "I am the Queen of the Red Sea, the goddess of the night. The shelter of all living beings in the night. I am Lilith, the companion of Ming Wang. I believe in the mortals I am waiting for. Pray for me! Offer your faith, I Will give you the shelter you deserve!"


    Although the words are very short, they have played an imaginative role in this intertwined life and death. Even without her having to say anything more, someone immediately fell to the ground and called her and Ming Wang��s name in a near-fanatic tone.


    At first, there were not many such people, but as the light messengers appeared one after another on the mortals who prayed, and with the power of the king to eliminate the pain and fatigue in them, more and more people joined these people. In the ranks.


    When there are hundreds, thousands of people become the fanatics of Ming Wang and Lilith, and they praise their names as loud as the devil. Lilith''s face immediately showed a look of nostalgia and even intoxication. At this moment, she seems to feel that she has returned to the time of thousands of years ago, and returned to the ancient years when she lived above the temple and enjoyed the mortal worship.


    Looking at this face intoxicated, apparently caught in the memory of the self-proclaimed goddess. The Avengers communicated lively on their channel.


    "Captain. Do you know this guy? Although she is really beautiful, it is too much to say that she is a goddess!"


    The first thing I yelled was Tony. Perhaps because of the reason why the Skuru''s alien monster was swept away, this time he immediately resumed that kind of cynicism. So picking up something, suddenly became his indispensable job.


    "I don''t know her, but I feel that what she is doing now is not a good thing. Is this a religious propaganda? Really, a living God can be more crazy than God!"


    Shake his head. The captain looked at Lilith in a complicated look. He is very worried that the existence of this self-proclaimed goddess will become a huge trouble in the future. In the current form, they simply can''t stop what she is doing now. The war is not over yet, so they can''t break their arms anyway, and abandon such a big boost.


    "Don''t say anything else, Thor. Do you know this so-called goddess?"


    The beautiful woman''s resistance to Lilith is obviously higher, not to mention Natasha is now two beautiful women. For this woman who can provoke their hostility to a large extent, the two women summed up and immediately pointed to the core of the problem.


    And listening to Natasha''s question, Thor thought for a moment, and then seriously answered.


    "If my memory is correct, it is indeed the existence of such a goddess. The Queen of the Red Sea, the life of the palm and the goddess of the night, once had many admirers and believers in the Babylonian and Asiatic regions. It is quite old. The gods can even sit on the same level as my mother, Frigga. But that is what happened thousands of years ago!"


    "Since the Lord''s guy has fought against the area in order to fight for faith, I haven''t heard of Lilith for a long time. We always thought she was killed or sealed by the Lord. I didn''t expect her to appear, and It has also become the wife of an inexplicable god!"


    "Why, is this a strange thing?"


    Although the gossip of the gods is very common, almost everyone can say a little. But it can be said by the gods themselves, the feeling is completely different. So the guy who had a good thing immediately interjected, and asked with a little excitement.


    "Of course it��s weird, Lilith is a very proud guy. There were a lot of gods and gods who were interested in her, even my brother, the **** of war, Tyre, had her idea. But at that time she refused. And even a lot of them were rejected by force. At that time, we almost thought that she would be a goddess, and she would continue to be such a person. I didn��t expect her to be married at this time. I can��t believe it. When I brought this news back to Asgard, those who had pursued her would show what it looks like!"


    This is a world where even the gods have a gossip, and for such a world, a captain who is obsessed with simple doctrines and ideas is really desperate. He continued to go on, and he ran to the topic of not knowing how many light years, so he immediately interrupted the meaning of these people continuing to gossip.


    "Okay, thank you Thor. Thank you for telling us that God has the glorious history of the past, but now we still have important things to do. Even if you want to gossip, please wait for us to win. Say after this war!"


    Upon hearing this, the people of the Avengers immediately resumed their nervous mentality. At this time, they discovered that Hulk was still chasing the streets and alleys, chasing the increasingly scarce Skuru people. Not many people have continued to do this kind of thing.


    Or, it turned out that the Skuru people, who were overwhelming like locusts, now seem to have disappeared completely. There are only two or three kittens and puppies left, and there is no way to be chased by the people. There is no door to the ground. There is no momentum from a higher level of civilization.


    Of course, there are reasons for the Avengers, the mutants, and even Lilith and her men, but more of the reasons are still in another place.


    The captain in the heart like a mirror thought of this, immediately looked up and looked up. And just like he thought, not only Skuru''s alien monsters disappeared, but even the Kerry warships that had been sending food to Zhou Yi stopped the invasion of the earth. Without a goal, Zhou Yi stood in the golden sea like a statue, and he seemed to be waiting for something. And what can he wait for? The captain who had a deep understanding of the cause and effect immediately had a bad feeling.


    He immediately contacted the Galaxy Guard, and lost his combat power from the beginning. He could only silence the Galaxy Guard on the side of the soy sauce for a while, and soon the Stars answered the captain.


    "First of all, congratulations, the first wave of attack has been blocked by you. The heavy losses of the tyrannical coalition will not attack again in a short time. But there is a very bad news, the tyrant has come. He took over Command, so wait until you are faced with the most terrible enemy in the universe!"


    "Hell!" Upon hearing the news, the captain immediately sneaked up. This is the bad luck of human beings, and it is also the Shandal people who are timid and timid. In any case, the most unwilling difficult challenge has arrived. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 409： The drums are ringing again

    Standing in the golden sea of ??clouds, Zhou Yi��s whole minds are all placed on the front door of the space. Although the obstacles of space obscured his sight, he could not see the opponents who did not know how many light years away. But the induction from the infinite gems made him feel the pressure that was approaching.


    The tyrants have come, and the gap between them is the door between them. This door is not a big obstacle for both of them, only to see who is the first step to open this door.


    Mastering the power of near infinity, Zhou Yi knows very well how destructive he is. If you said that the world was just a paper world for him. So now, the whole earth may be a bigger bubble for him. As long as you put a little bit of strength on it, it is possible to let the world fly away.


    Think about it, but he needs to be careful in this world alone, for fear that the action will cause irreparable consequences. If you let the tyrant enter the world and fight with him, what kind of fate will the planet suffer?


    So he already has preparations, or already have other ideas.


    Looking at Lilith, who also looked at him with his eyes, Zhou Yi gave her a look, and then rushed into the space door without looking back. On the other side of the gate is the endless space of the universe, and only there is the battlefield that is most suitable for them.


    And his meaning is already very clear, that is, he wants to compete with the tyrant in the universe. The problems above the earth can only be solved by Lilith.


    Although Lilith��s power is far less than him, it is not a big problem to take over his current job to protect the city. There is her, plus the Avengers, the mutants, and Ida who don��t know why they came in, it is absolutely possible to protect the world after he leaves.


    So he left very relieved!


    And when he left, it was a lot of people who looked at him. Although not everyone can understand the current situation. But people who understand the situation know that this guy who has been standing in the sky is their most solid defense. Now he has rushed to the other side of the space door. Many people suddenly have no bottom in their hearts.


    "Hey, man, where are you going?" Tony, who was recently yelled, wanted to catch up, but was dragged by a hammer around him. This made Tony call out immediately and dissatisfied.


    "what do you mean?"


    "He has his enemies to deal with. We have our enemies to deal with. Don''t stop him, you can''t stop him!"


    Thor said, he gestured to Tony to the sky. I saw it on the sky, and as Zhou Yi��s departure suddenly began to wind up.


    A large expanse of electrical ions flashes around the space door, just in this flash of electro-optic light. The magnificent giant ship once again came out. This time, unlike the past, two familiar figures appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Standing on the bridge of the giant ship, through the transparent glass-like window sill, Loki wore an armor of Asgard, and with a scepter, he looked at the Avengers who were gnashing his teeth with a weird smile. And by his side, Luo Nan, who was heavy, was sneering and directed his own army to overwhelm.


    The previous things were just a small fight, and now these are the real themes of this war. Only after Zhou Yi left, it was the time when Rocky and Ronan really wanted to attack. This is a good plan that has been planned for a long time. Now is the time for them to start implementing this plan.


    "Your brother can really pick the opportunity!"


    Look at this Kerry warship that has been drilled from the space door at a speed far beyond that. Tony immediately found out something wrong. This allowed him to have a new understanding of Loki��s crickets, and immediately said to Thor without sarcasm.


    "He has always been like this, just get used to it!" The whirlpool on the handle waved, and Thor smiled and prepared for the battle. "It will be a tough battle, so you still have to think about how to protect yourself, so that you can stick to it and finally find him."


    "You don''t have to care, I know what to do!"


    Looking at the small spaceship that was drilled from the Kerry ship, Tony could only scatter his own fire on those things. He masked his face and rushed up without saying anything. But I have not waited for him to rush into those ships. Immediately, countless light bullets came.


    This light bomb is dense and horrible, flexible and changeable. For a time, Tony did not have to dodge. Just a few times, I took a smoky fireworks. Immediately fell from the cloud.


    "What the hell?" The development that was completely different from before made Thor feel a little incomprehensible. He first caught Tony in the fall and then quickly asked.


    "Hey, hate guy. How are you doing?"


    "What do you say?" Opening the mask, Tony glanced at the armor shell that he had been beaten, and immediately reported the information. "Be careful. These guys used to be swindling. Just now they didn''t do their best. Now is the time when they really move."


    "What?" The captain had not responded, and immediately dozens of beams of light headed toward him. He quickly lifted his shield, and the whole person was shrunk under the shield, and he survived this sudden attack.


    At this time, he discovered that he was not the only one who was attacked. Almost all the people who showed their fighting power became the target of attack at this time.


    The Avengers, the mutants, and even the night demon and the light messengers who are guarding Lilith are subject to the same treatment as him.


    The idea of ??the Cree is very clear, that is, to destroy all the forces that can resist in the shortest time, and then completely dispel the human defense. When they made up their minds to do so, they immediately felt the pressure on the people on the earth.


    Unlike the act of just doing the play, or even deliberately selling his teammates to death, this time the Kerry talents show the strength that a super interstellar civilization should have, and this strength is too much for those enemies who have to deal with him. Stronger.


    Even when they say that they have no power to fight at all, they are almost at the point of danger. And in this case, it is the two or three people who are still safe.


    In addition to the thick and thick Hulk brothers and sisters, only Thor, Lilith and Ada, who are half-steps into the realm of the gods, can fully guarantee their own safety. Of course, it is certainly not enough to guarantee security. If you want to win this war, you must launch a counterattack. And how to counterattack, everything is in the hands of these people.


    At this time, facing the aggressive offensive of these aliens, Lilith first launched a counterattack. With a wave of her hands, the blood was flying like a arrow and a steel gun, and it was reflected back in the same dense posture.


    Some spaceships licked their hard shells and did not put these liquidized attacks in their eyes, but in an instant, they were unloaded in the air, and together with the driving inside, they went to Huangquan. This allowed the alien spacecraft, which had the same idea but was lucky, to immediately recognize the situation and quickly began to evade.


    But in the face of such intensive blood arrows, the role of avoidance can be limited. Almost in a blink of an eye, there are large and large spaceships on the front of the pioneers.


    This record has given many people confidence. Then her attack, Thor immediately pointed his hand to the sky, and summoned countless thunder and lightning.


    As Raytheon, Thunder Lightning is his weapon. And when he drove this powerful weapon, he immediately made Kerry''s spacecraft one after another into a huge fireball in the electric light.


    For a time, the fireball in the sky almost became a dazzling stream of rivers, and the whole city was dyed with a conspicuous flash of fire.


    It must be said that the wide-ranging attacks of these two gods are beyond imagination. Even Kerry��s high-tech spacecraft is like a paper paste in front of their eyes, and there is no defense at all. As long as there are two of them, the Cree don''t want to take a little bit cheaper. It is unlikely that the spacecraft will be docked.


    But this is only a stalemate, and it is a temporary stalemate.


    Looking at the gods in the sky, the thunder of the thunder, the complex look of Rocky��s eyes flashed, and he said to Ronan.


    "The things I have to do are all done, and the rest will depend on you!"


    "I know, very simple things!"


    When I heard Loki��s words, Luo Nan��s face pulled out a blunt smile. He waved his hand at the Kerry guard who stood by his side and said to them.


    "Commanded, first-level combat preparation, full energy supply to the main weapon. Let these backward Earth people realize that what kind of power is a great interstellar race."


    The Kerry Guard went down with his orders, and with his command. The entire Kerry ship began to change. Its thick, dark body splits from the middle to the sides, and a thick black barrel stretches straight out of the body of the ship, pointing straight to the land beneath it.


    This cannon is so huge that compared to it, the cannons they used to attack the starships are as small as needles. And what kind of damage such a giant weapon will cause is totally unimaginable. But what is expected is that I am afraid that the whole of New York will be completely erased from this world.


    "You must stop this gun!"


    This is now everyone has an idea. But there are not many that can do this. Until, a terrifying roar resounded throughout the sky. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 490： Swallow the sun and destroy the tyrant

    The vast universe is always so dark, and any light can only travel here in the most rugged and bumpy way. This is a dark world, and darkness is the eternal color here.


    But there are always some exceptions, such as eternal stars. There is also Zhou Yi, who is as arrogant as his star.


    As soon as he entered the universe, Zhou Yi was more comfortable than returning to his home. Here he can display all his abilities without any scruples, and sway all his power with impunity. There is nothing that will allow him to bind himself, and nothing can make him hesitate. Here he can play a hundred and twenty percent strength, or even more.


    As his opponent, there is no outcrop now. At this moment, it is like the deep darkness around, there is no trace, but it seems to be everywhere.


    He attracted Zhou Yi to this place, but deliberately avoided his sight and concealed himself in this endless darkness. It seems that I want to use this method to cause some psychological pressure on Zhou Yi.


    However, Zhou Yi at this time is full of confidence and high spirits, and is not affected by any psychological tactics. He thinks very simple now, since you don''t want to come out, then I will force you out. Here is the home of your tyrants, but I will give you a smash at home. I don''t believe you can still sit.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi looked around and looked around. This is a space that can''t be seen at all. It doesn''t know how many light years are separated from the earth. And just in the place where you don''t know how many light years away, countless giant warships, like the sardines in the sea, are crowded here and marching toward a goal. That goal is the space door opened up by the power of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube.


    Obviously, this is the huge fleet that dominates the universe. It is also the basis he wants to deal with himself and put the earth into his hand. But now, these reliances will soon not exist anymore. Because Zhou Yi has made up his mind to completely end them at this time.


    Although compared with those huge Star Warships, Zhou Yi��s body is as small as dust. But when he broke out the power in his body. The contrast between them immediately reversed.


    Zhou Yi, who released the sun''s power, broke out with endless light and fire. These fierce fires are entangled, and in an instant they will expand their body size without knowing how many times. From the general size of a dust to a huge existence like a starship, then it continues to skyrocket its own shape, and in a short time it has turned itself into a huge fireball.


    The fireball that burns the purest golden flames is so placed in this vast space. It spits out flames, releasing the horrible heat and the deadly light. It is as powerful as a real star.


    In the face of this star that suddenly appeared in front of him, almost all the starship commanders began to panic.


    There are many dangerous places in the universe, and that is a restricted area that absolutely cannot be reached in any life. These places are full of dangerous asteroid belts everywhere. There are strange stars filled with terrible life, and there are black holes that represent the end and the complete extinction. They are deadly and secretive, and even when you know they exist, they are already regrettable endings.


    But there is a danger but it is different. It is a danger of being visible, but it is also a danger of never wanting to be touched. It is a signpost for the navigation of the universe and a symbol of birth and end. That is the star, that is the sun. The most special and most dangerous zone in the universe.


    There is no life to leave the power of the sun, but there is no life to dare to touch the body of the sun. Its flames and light are giving birth to the soil of civilization, but they are also destroying any creatures that dare to approach them in the most violent way.


    So the old captains sailing in the universe know a word. That is, don''t get too close to the light, because it is too close, it will only turn you into a flying worm, and finally become the ashes between the morning stars.


    Now, the captains of these squadrons are facing the danger that they are too close to a star. It was near to them that they would soon be broken into pieces and turned into ashes. Although I don''t know why this star suddenly appeared on their route, under the control of the survival instinct, they immediately issued an order to order their spacecraft to get out of the star at the fastest speed.


    But from a certain perspective. It��s too late. When Zhou Yi decided to destroy them, they had already stepped into the field of death with one foot. It is impossible for Zhou Yi to let them escape from their own hands, so what they are doing at the moment is completely useless.


    The warships have not yet flown far, and an invisible powerful force has drawn the body of the battleship. They pulled them hard in the direction of the sun where Zhou Yi was incarcerated.


    The photon engines that are built on the starship that can sail across the galaxy have not played any role. Although these starships have been desperately trying to escape, they can only use the power of the Sun in the avatar of Zhou Yi. Fly back at a faster speed.


    Zhou Yi at this time is no different from a real star. His own powerful quality makes him have an unimaginable horror gravitation at the moment. This gravitational force is like a huge whirlpool in space, capturing everything around you. Then swallow all the prey into your body.


    This is the way of the sun, and it is also the root of the eternal life of the stars in the universe. Now, when Zhou Yi becomes the sun, he is equivalent to being a destroyer in the universe. So everything has become his burning nutrients, and it has become the foundation of his becoming stronger and stronger.


    In the end, except for those far-off starships. Most of the fleet was burned by this raging, and the sun that was glaring and dazzling was completely swallowed up. His enormous gravity easily crushed the hard shells of the starships, and his own terrible temperature turned everything on the starship into ashes.


    Not only the inside of the occupants, the equipment, or the main body of the starship, can not withstand this terrible temperature. With the addition of infinite gemstone power, Zhou Yi��s now incarnation of the sun has even more powerful power than the average star. The flames burning on him are even more blazing, and his own powerful gravity is even greater. In a way, his power is no less inferior to the average white dwarf. It might even be more powerful.


    In the face of such a strong existence, the general means is equivalent to losing meaning. This is not the only thing that can be dealt with by the strength of the fleet or the power of civilization. Unless some taboos are used, he will be the same as the natural disasters, unable to resist and unstoppable.


    Perhaps in terms of strength, Zhou Yi and the tyrants are fair to them. But in terms of power, there is a huge gap between them and heaven. The tyrant is the hegemon of the universe, as the star lord said, he holds countless planets, the life and death of countless civilizations, and his fleet is able to make the whole universe tremble.


    In contrast, the forces in Zhou Yi��s hands on a small planet are really not on the table.


    This gap can be said to have made Zhou Yi suffer a lot. The tyrant does not even need to come out, so that the group of people under his command can firmly hold Zhou Yi, and even let his men stir the wind on the earth to bring the planet to his place. The disaster of extinction.


    This is the courage of a cosmic emperor, and his enormous power can often solve many problems before he can shoot. But this time, the situation is different. When Zhou Yi got rid of the shackles of the group, when it appeared here, the forces that destroyed the tyrants were no longer his help, but instead became his burden.


    He couldn''t let Zhou Yi destroy all his men, and he couldn''t let Zhou Yi be so unscrupulous and open his own infinite power. So at this time, he had to end his own psychological tactics and walked out of the dark universe.


    Of course, when it comes up, a greeting is essential.


    Invisible horror fluctuations fluctuate in the universe instantly. This invisible and unproductive power target clearly penetrates the layers of defense and directly penetrates into Zhou Yi''s body. The violently sneak attack, the entire huge sun suddenly blazed, bursting out even more than a hundred times of light and fire.


    This ray even reflected the body of the tyrant who appeared from the darkness, but it only ended here. Because after the sudden burst of light and heat, the real sun collapsed and shrank toward the center at an unimaginable speed.


    Soon, the universe once again restored a dark color. Even the sun that just glory has lost its track. If it is not a clear record on the starship, I believe that these aliens will definitely think that they have had a nightmare. But whether it is a nightmare or not, many people know clearly.


    "Is this your strength? Fighting the tyrant, really, you didn''t let me down!"


    Zhou Yi, who changed again to his own form, suddenly appeared in front of the tyrant. He looked at this burly, sitting on the purple giant on the throne built by the asteroid. Said to him with a slightly excited voice.


    "You have not let me down, Zhou Yi!" Looking at this man who only had his knees high, as the Titan''s tyrants held his knees, leaned forward and said to Zhou Yi seriously. "You didn''t pay attention to me, and didn''t marry her gift to you. Little guy, you are qualified to be my opponent."


    "She?" Hearing the title that could be slammed on the edge of his mouth, Zhou Yi frowned, not very clear. "Who are you talking about?"


    "You enjoy her such greatness, but I don''t know who she is?" He stood up fiercely, and there was an indescribable anger in the tone of the tyrant. "You don''t know what it means to be cherished, little guy. Maybe it''s time to give you some punishment!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 410： Time realistic gemstone

    "Punish? Just by you?" With his eyes open, Zhou Yi suddenly opened his mouth. "This kind of big talk is still waiting for you to overcome me!"


    "Soon, just a little time!" He squeezed his fist and stepped down from the throne. "I will prove to her that you are the wrong choice. And I am the only one she can trust."


    After saying this, the body of the tyrant was suddenly shrouded in an orange glow. At the next moment, his whole person appeared in front of Zhou Yi, and a heavy punch hit him on his body.


    The green light wave broke out from his hand and immediately caused unimaginable terrorist damage. This power not only acts on Zhou Yi''s body, but also has a kind of damage deep into his soul and destroying the roots of his soul. It tore the soul of Zhou Yi, and his entire deity began to turmoil.


    Zhou Yi, who suffered a double blow, could not do any reaction at all, and was thrown out by a boxing. In this vast and innocent space, there is no resistance to stop his flight. He flew like a light until he crashed into a dense planetary belt, and this uncontrolled movement stopped.


    A huge asteroid took over the body that Zhou Yi continued to retreat, at the cost of the entire asteroid being split apart, turning into a myriad of fine interstellar meteorites. These meteorites are plunged into the planetary belts, causing repeated and repeated celestial impacts in dense planetary belts.


    But no matter how damaged the planetary belt is, it is a good thing for Zhou Yi, because he is finally stopped. As soon as he stopped, he immediately locked his tyrant against himself with his own eyes.


    The attack just did not let him slow down. On the one hand, the kind of attack on the soul level is really unexpected. It directly caused him to suffer a big loss. On the other hand, it is the sudden attack of the tyrant who always makes him feel that something is wrong.


    His speed can''t be so fast! Or in the face of Zhou Yi, no one can be so fast. With the power of gems, Zhou Yi, who has broken through the limits of his own power, is enough to achieve the speed of light in this space environment. And with the power of time, he can control the power of time, and infinitely enlarge the advantage of this speed.


    For him now, time is almost a touch of substance. And he can do this step. In theory, the limit of speed has been reached. So he was puzzled and how the tyrants attacked him.


    However, he did not wait for him to understand that the attack on the tyrant was once again coming. It was just like the same, and the tyrant who was still pursuing halfway through the road suddenly appeared in front of him. Even the fist was about to fall on him. Zhou Yi quickly pushed his speed to the limit, only to risk his arms, blocking his powerful, soul-strike punch.


    But when he was tempted to fight this fist, the accident happened again.


    The punch that had been caught by him turned into a false illusion. It��s as if he didn��t catch the fist at all. The fist of the tyrant was still on his body, and the heavy blow with the tearing soul once again continued to fly him out.


    Zhou Yi''s body was involved in the entire asteroid belt, and countless meteorites and asteroids were rushed out of his body, and the hard body was smashed. For a time, as long as it appeared on his body''s flight path, he was almost swept away by him. A huge vacuum zone was created in the middle of the entire planetary belt.


    "You are not my opponent, little guy. Give up the gems on you and die!"


    After two consecutive successes, I felt that I had already figured out the details of Zhou Yi. He smiled and took his fist, unconsciously revealing the infinite gloves he was wearing on his left hand. On the top. Two infinite gems are shining with radiance.


    An orange gem exudes a warm glow, while another green gem is a sense of soul turbulence.


    Looking at the two gems, Zhou Yi immediately understood how it was done. He must rely on the power of infinite gems. And which one of the infinite gems can have such power?


    After thinking about everything that I had experienced, Zhou Yi immediately raised his eyes and said to the tyrant.


    "How did you do it? Is that time gem?"


    "You are not too stupid!" With a hint of sneer, the tyrant screamed with an orange jewel on his glove. "This is the stone of time, you can''t have any chance in front of it!"


    "This is impossible. I can see everything in the long river of time. It shouldn''t work for me!"


    In the face of the self-defeating of the tyrant, Zhou Yi shook his head in unbelievable. He also has the qualification to enter the long time with his mastery of time. The change in time should not be imposed on him, even if it is, it should be perceived by him. But now it has been twice, not to mention that it is a little bit wrong, he did not find it.


    "In the end, it''s just a little guy. You are still too far away from your knowledge! What do you think is an infinite gem? It''s a unique creature in the whole universe. Its power is simple. What did you guess?"


    Gently tapping a finger, the tyrant did not move this time, so Zhou Yi was once again subjected to a heavy blow that could not be seen at all. However, compared with just now, this heavy blow is much lighter, at least the reduction is reduced by half. This made Zhou Yi when he was shot. I immediately caught a hint of clues.


    The power of time did not give him nothing, he had already felt a very special thing. Although he still can''t grasp the clue, he feels that he has touched the edge of the truth. Just need a little chance, a special opportunity.


    But the tyrant is obviously not ready to give him this opportunity, his eyes are fixed on Zhou Yi''s chest, and then said in a tone of victory.


    "Next hit, little guy. The next blow will kill your life, I will pinch your heart and destroy your soul. Let all traces of your existence disappear into the world."


    The same tone of intimidation did not scare Zhou Yi. He also stared at the tyrant, keeping all his actions in his mind, and preparing for the most defensive preparation.


    And watching him so eagerly awaited, the tyrants only reveal a confident and disdainful smile. For him, the strict defense is nothing more than a loophole, as long as he thinks, Zhou Yi can not escape his attack. Just like the previous two, this time is no exception.


    A faint orange glow ran over him, and the next moment, the tyrants once again launched an attack against Zhou Yi. Just like before, Zhou Yi only saw a faint illusion, and found that the tyrant was already in front of himself, and erected two fingers, and poked directly on Zhou Yi''s chest.


    The soul of the green soul violently tore the soul of Zhou Yi, and the fingers of the tyrants directly penetrated the chest of Zhou Yi in the most violent way. His bones were directly smashed, and even the heart and lungs inside it burst completely under this finger.


    This is already a mortal situation. The rest only needs to destroy his soul, so that this nasty guy can be completely erased by the universe. Thinking of this, the face of the tyrant suddenly showed a smug smile.


    But what happened next was to make the smile on his face completely stiff.


    The scarlet color rushed wildly on Zhou Yi''s body. It wrapped the broken body of Zhou Yi and took him a little bit into the void. At the same time, at another location at the same time, the scarlet brilliance flashed again, putting a complete, smile-like smile on the side of the tyrant.


    The expression on the face of the tyrant has not changed, Zhou Yi has whipped up all the power, and directly hit a heavy hit on the tyrant.


    This time, the situation immediately turned around, and the guy who flew out instantly became the attacker of the tyrant. Under this attack, his huge body suddenly turned into a destructive light of destruction, directly turning most of the asteroids into nothingness. And when his body hit a large rock and was forced to stop. His situation can only be described by the words miserable.


    As the last Titan in the universe, the tyrant is born with a strong body. But in this kind of attack, his physical resistance did not play a big role. The advantages that pedigree can bring are already very small in this level of combat, and even can not be taken on the table.


    So even the body of the Titans was demolished at this time. From the naked eye, there are absolutely no bones on his body, and several parts can be said to be complete.


    But this does not determine what, as the hegemon of the universe. It is impossible to kill the tyrant, it is impossible to die so easily. This degree of damage is completely irrelevant for him. Almost in the blink of an eye, he stood up. And in a burst of smashing bones in the body, completely restored to the original.


    However, this almost immortal ability did not give him any pride. His eyes were still cold, but he was more cautious and alert.


    "Infinite gems, is this the power of realistic gems?"


    "Guess what''s right, this is the power of realistic gems. I can use it to modify reality. I am definitely unable to beat the existence. And, I have seen all your ability, killing! You lost!"


    Hardly clenched his fist, Zhou Yi once again found his confidence. As he said, he has already seen the ability to jewel the time in the hands of the tyrant, and then it is time for him to turn to attack.


    "The big guy who speaks a lot, you will pay for your arrogance."


    Zhou Yi��s words immediately angered the overlord in this universe. He shouted and launched an attack on Zhou Yi again. But this time, the situation is different. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 411： New star starts twins

    The figure of the tyrant has just appeared in front of Zhou Yi, and the fist has not touched the body of Zhou Yi. The whole person Zhou Yi disappeared strangely in front of his eyes. Then appeared in an incredible way behind him. Before the tyrants had not had time to react, they were directly hit by the fists of Zhou Yi with a faint purple light, and then flew out like a streamer.


    This time, Zhou Yi is not forgiving. The whole person followed a turn of light, followed the body of the tyrant, and attacked him again.


    Thunder lightning is not enough to describe his offensive. It can only be said that at this moment he has completely turned into the light of destruction, in order to end the momentum of all things and the power of God to bring the most terrible damage to the tyrant. Each of his fists, each foot on the body of the tyrant, caused his body to burst into hundreds of millions of powders. Although before the next attack, the tyrant can always return to the most complete state with the most incredible posture. But Zhou Yi��s attack is endless, and it can be repeated thousands of times in an instant. This allows the entire tyrant to repeat this process from birth to death, from death to life.


    Even because the process is too fast and too frequent, it looks like a golden streamer that wraps the debris of the morning star through the cosmic universe, full of dreams. The beauty of the feeling.


    Of course, beautiful things often represent horrific murders, and such things are no exception. Even those celestial bodies in the universe are subject to varying degrees of terror trauma as long as they are close to a certain extent of this streamer.


    The larger planet is fine, and it is lucky to keep the next complete body. But things like meteorites, satellites, and even smaller planets, as soon as they are touched, are turned into fly ash and become a dust in the universe.


    They ruined all the way and entered the depths of the galaxy all the way. At the same time, all the civilizations in this entire galaxy are turbulent.


    The arrogance of the tyrants has already penetrated into this galaxy, so the fierce one feels the horrible fluctuations in the universe. Almost all civilized races in this galaxy began to tremble.


    They are very clear that the only one who can make this kind of movement is the emperor who rules them. And what happened to the emperor overlord now is what they don��t want to know at all. They just want to live their lives honestly. There is no such thing as blending into this level of combat.


    But they don''t want to mean that no one wants to, for some special people. This battle to destroy the stars is undoubtedly a signal, a very special signal. And this signal is enough to make some latent forces rush to move.


    For example, on an asteroid that is quite close to Zhou Yi''s battle star field, a somewhat ruined spacecraft has begun to send a special signal to some hidden places in the universe.


    This signal was quickly received by people who had been waiting for a long time. And immediately replied.


    "Little Lola, are you sure that you are not mistaken? The tyrant is really fighting other people, and it is still the same kind of battle?"


    "When are you looking at the old lady? Tell you, the old lady stared at the ghost place for a long time. Even the special monitoring device I arranged was exploding more than half of the two bastards. If so, I will go wrong. The old lady will buckle out her eyes and give you a bubble!"


    The one speaking is a long, big blue scorpion. Wearing a battle suit girl who is obviously cut out and covers only the chest and hips. This alien girl looks pretty, and the big eyes of the water are like cats, and the two pointed ears are shaking with her movements. Just from here, she is still very cute.


    However, her always screaming at the mouth makes her appear too eccentric, and even has a feeling of fluency. Coupled with her conversation, she can immediately subvert her impression of her.


    And listening to her some of the most exciting words, the people who communicated with her obviously stunned. After a long while, I went back.


    "It��s a small Luo Luo, can you let your sister go back? This question is very important, so please!"


    "Dry you. Can''t you answer this question?" The armed girl in the shape yelled at her, and then her face changed immediately. The whole person suddenly showed a pitiful look. "Sorry, sir. My sister has troubled you again. Please forgive her anyway!"


    At this time, the girl��s expression is a world of difference, even under the sudden, it can make people feel like a difference. Of course, to some extent, they are indeed two people.


    "Nothing, nothing. I am used to it. Besides, Xiaoluo is not very good at speaking, but it is still very good."


    The other person said this to the girl. It also shows a considerable degree of understanding. But his words immediately detonated a certain explosive barrel.


    "You and his mother said to the aging mother, what is the old lady''s speech is not good. If you can''t explain to the aging mother, believe it or not, a big gun from your mouth directly into your eyes, let you know What is called talking is not very good. Ah!"


    A fierce glimpse of the front console, the girl suddenly said something that made the opposite side directly silent, and when she finished the sentence is definitely a language violence. The expression of her teeth and claws immediately became very moving and mournful.


    "I am really sorry, sir. I must educate her. I promise that she will not say this again next time! Please forgive me!"


    "Forget it, forget it. These are not important!" The guy who knew exactly what was going on here said something like a bitter smile. He is also watching this girl grow up. The race is born like this, how can you take her? There has never been any racism in the universe. So even with a anger, he can only suppress all his dissatisfaction and turn to the girl who seems to be talking. "Little Lola, what''s the situation on your side? Are the two fighting guys really the one in the tyrant and the intelligence?"


    "Basically, I can be sure that there is no mistake, sir. The special signal device I made has received a special band from the infinite gemstone, just inside the battle. So I have 80% confidence, that is, the tyrant. And from the signal point of view, He is now in the weakest state. This makes me wonder if he will be the winner of this battle!"


    The quiet and weak girl answered that it was well organized and there was no rational error. And such an answer is obviously the answer that I want to be opposite.


    "You are doing very well, little Lola. Whether or not the tyrant will be the winner of this battle. It is not the most important thing for us. Our goal is revenge, and the opportunity at the moment is us. The best time for revenge. No matter who is the last winner, we can''t stop our revenge on the tyranny."


    "Little Lola, your sister''s mission is to keep us informed of the state of the battle. At the same time tell the group of the Galaxy Guard. It is time to use them. Let them drag Ronan''s action on the planet, Never let him turn around until we beat them. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir. I understand what to do."


    "Very good, little Lola. The battle of revenge of the new star begins with you. For the new star!"


    "For the new star!" Back to the same words, both sides hang up the communication at the same time. At this time, the expression on the girl''s face became bad again.


    "The real bastard, this guy thinks who he is, actually dare to drink three for me!"


    "Okay, sister! Anyway, this group of Shandal people adopted us and raised us to the present. Just because they did not forget to take us away when their planet died, it is enough for us to be them. What to do!"


    "You are too cheap, my sister!" I grabbed my two big scorpions. The girl whispered as she pulled it. "In any case, we are all super rare Gemini people. They should treat us as uncles. It should be said that if they stayed with them for so many years, what did the aging mother enjoy? How come to your mouth?" It should be!"


    "Less nonsense, more officers!" In front of her sister, the girl finally had some majesty. But when she looked at her commanding power, she immediately felt tears and touched her big scorpion. She knew that she was pretending to be the most. How can she be a majestic girl like her soft-home girl?


    "Cut!" came very uncomfortably, and the girl slammed herself onto the communication device on the other side with a suspended chair. This special communication device can spread information in the universe in the fastest way in a folding dimension, and what she has to do now is to contact Stars and others who don''t know how many light years away.


    quickly. Her contact has a reply. A star-studded star is appearing in his sight.


    "I am Star, do you have anything to do with me?"


    "I am Lola Lolo, Special Intelligence Liaison Officer of the Rising Revenge Corps. I am now instructed to convey to you the latest orders of the Legion. This is a dead command, such as how you should complete it!"


    When doing business. I don''t know if my sister or sister''s alien girl has some serious looks, and her appearance is obviously not so good that Quill has a cold.


    "Okay, Lola or Lolo, we are not the first time to contact. If you have anything, just say it. My situation here is urgent, there is no time to pull so much with you."


    In the picture, Quill made a large stretching action. For a time, the girl almost saw the sparks and electric light. This made her immediately exclaimed.


    "His mother. Quill. What are you doing?"


    "Hidden guns, Luo Luo! This is my most capable thing. Hurry up and say good things, I don''t know how long the Twilight can last!"


    In this case, the girl immediately left tears.


    "You''re fine, Quill. God, what the **** are you doing!"


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Lola, I''m fine. Really! Let''s just tell the order. After I finish, I will run. I don''t worry, I am not going through this ups and downs for the first time. These come to me. Said to be a little meaning!"


    Star Jue said it was easy, but his exaggerated operation is really unstoppable. However, a good girl is also a part of the army, and there are still some enlightenments. At this time, she did not have a younger daughter''s mentality, but said directly.


    "The Legion ordered that we are ready to launch a full-scale attack on the star domain of the tyrant. Now you are asked to hold on to Ronan, and we must not let him leave the planet until we have an absolute advantage."


    "I understand!" Nodded, and the star''s face had some dignity. "I try to do it, you know it''s not easy!"


    "I know, Quill!" The girl''s face began to change rapidly, as if two people wanted to express something at the same time, but they couldn''t express anything because of the information congestion. But in the end, this complex look turned into a naked fear. And it is just a sentence left for the star.


    "Don''t die, Quill. You promised to come back and marry me!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 412： Angry giants hit the sky

    The words of the alien girl Lola Loro immediately made the danger of the star-studded star of the ring a few more dangerous. This danger does not come from the enemy, but from his side, Gomera. This is the most dangerous woman in the universe. It is indeed very dangerous at this moment, especially for Star Jue.


    But this is just a jealous expression, another way of expressing love. Relative to their current situation, it is completely small and insignificant.


    The real danger they face now is from the attack of the Cree.


    The Kerry''s starship cannon is brewing the power of terror, waiting to give the world a heavy blow. And the small combat spacecraft like the sardines did not mean to rest. While guarding their mothership, they launched an intensive offensive against the human camp.


    Probably because the two gods, Thor and Lilith, were too eye-catching and too violent. Many of the Kerry combat spacecraft''s preferred offensive targets are not those on the ground, but the Dawn of the star-like group that looks like a helpless one.


    The persimmon is looking for a soft pinch, and the aliens understand this. So almost invariably, most of the Kerry flying ships began to block the Dawn of the Stars.


    This is naturally to let the Stars of this group of people increase pressure over time, but it also relieves the pressure on the ground in disguise. However, this short-term burden reduction is not very meaningful. Because compared with this group of small sardines, the group on the ground is more worried about the main artillery bombardment from the Kerry Starship.


    The power of the main gun fired by this tonnage Star Warship is absolutely beyond the imagination. Therefore, the two gods present are not willing to eat such a big move. But if no one is blocking this kind of attack, they will guard the city to this day, and even the planet they live in will be dying.


    Someone must come forward. And who can bear this heavy responsibility, who has this ability, has the ability to undertake this important task. This is where the problem lies. A person with a sense of responsibility does not necessarily have this ability. A person with this ability does not necessarily have this mentality.


    After all, as long as they are smart people, they are not too willing to make such self-sacrifice. Because you want to resist such attacks, it is hard to say who can guarantee that they will be spared. And this simple thing to protect unrelated people from their own lives, a smart person can never do it.


    But fortunately, the people present are not very smart. And one of them is very special. It is precisely the kind of problem that is absolutely problematic in IQ.


    Hulk, people are called green fat. A big head and no brain is often his first impression of others. But it is such a guy who has no brains, acts violently, and likes to solve problems by his own developed muscles. At this most critical time. The first time to come forward.


    He made a huge and thick roar to the starship in the sky, and then climbed across the floor like a green hurricane, rushing all the way up.


    Obviously, his goal is the huge, infinitely powerful interstellar cannon. Although I don''t know what it is for. But this huge green fat man is indeed very angry now. The anger gave him strength and made him extremely powerful.


    But the crux of the matter is that he has come forward. And in a most violent posture, he flew directly to Kerry��s battleship cannons, but it��s a little practical to want to rush to the sky and even rush to the Kerry warship above the troposphere. .


    It won''t fly, it is the biggest flaw at this time. For Hulk at this time, the only good news is that he has a group of flying teammates, and this teammate also saw his attempt.


    Although I don''t understand the confidence of Hulk, they can only believe him at this time. Helping Hulk has become the most important thing for these Avengers. Became their last hope.


    The first thing to do is the captain. He looked at Hulk who fell straight because of the momentum of the jump, and he did not hesitate to rush up with his own star shield. Of course, it is impossible for him to catch up with the jump from the high-rise, but the existence of fast silver makes everything into a matter of time.


    Super Edelman alloy is extremely strong and absorbs all the physical potential energy effects, so that he directly caught Hulk''s huge body, above the high-rise. Then, the force bounced off by the Star Shield made Hulk rush back at a faster rate.


    However, it is still not enough. The difference between them is very far, quite far. Far from the distance of at least two jumps to get him into contact with the starship''s huge main gun. At this time, the scarlet liquid has already flowed to his feet.


    Bloody water like a wave suddenly becomes a hard and difficult crystal-like entity under his feet. Just like the road or the platform, once again gave Huoke a starting point for rushing to his goal.


    Hulk''s huge body and terrible power easily smashed the platform that turned blood. Under the reaction of this power, he once again pounced on the huge star ship in the sky.


    This time, he is very close to his goal. It��s only a little bit worse, or as long as it can break through the small combat spacecraft in the sky. He can get close to his goal and reach his destination.


    This time, the one who assisted him was the Tony and Thor duo who had already waited in the sky. Once again, Tony, who entered the bursting mode of life, launched an indiscriminate attack on the alien spacecraft in the sky directly with the crazy active nano metal.


    Power, speed, and hard metal surface make him an effective destructive weapon, even for these alien ships, he is dangerous enough. It is like a gorgeous fire. He just crossed back and forth, rushing up and down, letting the piece of spacecraft become a blossoming flower in the air.


    In the fiery red flowers, a blue electric light suddenly emerges, and then shoots a powerful and powerful light. It was Thor, who was wielding Mirnier. He rushed over in this piece of fire, and it was a fierce blow to the trek that had been exhausted.


    This is not to attack him, but to give him a helping hand to fly through this last distance. The incomparable power of Mirnier caused the whole person to speed up again at the moment of the explosion. Electro-optic stimulated his body, letting him feel the anger burning while he was in pain, and in this burning anger, his body became more and more huge.


    Hulk, who has expanded to nearly three floors, rushed to the huge starship cannon, and his huge body blocked the muzzle of the starship cannon in the energy storage. Then he roared and slammed his fist against the cannon with infinite energy.


    The hard starship shell and the thick wall could not withstand the attack of his endless anger. He was like a giant destruction device at the demolition site, destroying everything that appeared in his eyes.


    In the face of this most primitive and violent destruction, those who sit in the stands waiting for everything to continue can no longer maintain their calm.


    "Launch, launch now!"


    Ronan yelled at the command, and under this order, the already violent energy that had already been accumulated was immediately shot out of the main gun of the starship.


    For a moment, dazzling, almost all the light that lost the meaning of color is shot. And under the power of this light, everything is attributed to the most deadly silence.


    Light and shadow, all the changes in the description have lost their meaning at this time. Look at it with your eyes and look at the sky. At this time, you can''t see anything at all. Whether you want to see it, or don''t want to see it, the rest of this time is just a pale pale.


    Whether it is in the sky or underground, this is the case at this time.


    Some people think that this will be the end, but some people do not think so. Strictly speaking, their differences are huge. But before everything subsides, they can''t get the answers they want.


    But at this time, a roar gave them a sign, and an answer was revealed. It was a scream of anger, the most violent scream of blazing anger in the chest. The snoring made the whole city shudder in his anger, letting everything in the sky roll.


    That is the voice of Hulk, he is still alive. And this means that destruction did not come down. He blocked the shelling that almost destroyed the city, used his body, and used his endless anger.


    The endless light wave blooms on his green body and refracts. Toward the sky, toward the main body of the huge battleship. The clouds are instantly pierced by light waves and annihilated. The small spaceships hovering around the warships were directly swept down and wrecked.


    It is the battleship itself, which was also devastated by this time. Its body began to be destroyed and destroyed, and a huge wound began to appear on its body one after another. The violent flame is burning, and it seems to be completely baptized.


    But this is not what Hulk wants. Or, to this extent, it does not satisfy his inner desire. The anger is arrogant in his heart, and if you want to let the anger go out, you need a heavier blow and destruction.


    So at this time, he hardened the bombardment of the main gun of the starship, and forced his fist to the front of his own.


    Before the absolute power, even the light was broken by him. The light that was broken by him immediately provoked the horrible destructive power. This huge destruction directly affects the main body of the battleship. Let it immediately make a huge roar and bang from it, then sway down the thick smoke and the blazing fire, and slant down to the bottom.


    The roar of Hulk is still the same, as always, shocking people. (~^~) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 413： Meteor, **** sea, sky

    The huge nemesis warship began to fall from the clouds, toward the surface, falling like a huge meteorite. Although its own power system is still desperately maintaining its suspension, it is impossible to continue to stay in the sky.


    Its huge volume is magnified a little in the human eye, from far and near, from the sky to the ground. For a time, everyone has a illusion that the sky is sinking and the world is falling apart.


    To put it another way, if it really falls down and falls into this devastated city, then for this city, I am afraid it is really no different from the end of the world.


    Manhattan and even New York City are likely to be destroyed in the impact of this huge starship, and the number of people injured and killed will definitely rise to a value that no one can afford. That would be a huge tragedy, a tragedy that is absolutely unaffordable for the planet.


    Therefore, it is necessary to prevent the starship from falling into the city.


    But this starship is as big as a mountain, and its tonnage is even more incalculable. It��s not easy to stop it. Further, this is almost impossible.


    No one can be sure of doing this, all they can do is try.


    The nearest Tony was rushed to the front. He added enough horsepower to try what Zhou Yi had done. Zhou Yi once lifted a huge land with Jin Wu��s body. And now he wants to try, can he do what he has done?


    But when he rushed under the falling starship and reached out to touch the surface of the starship. He discovered that this is simply impossible.


    The huge falling power instantly crushed the nano armor on his body. He has not made any other moves, and the entire activated nano armor has begun to madly warn. This made him scared and immediately let go of his hand and fled quickly from the falling starship.


    He has tried once an armor is out of control, he really does not want to try that feeling again. The Mark 4 generation, which only made partial adjustments and improvements, could not support him in completing this adventure.


    He gave up and gave up easily. Or, with his ability, it is impossible to deal with this level of things.


    "Tony has failed, we must think about other ways!"


    Look at the starship that is falling faster and faster. And there is no way at all, only Tony can''t escape. The captain immediately said to everyone else who could help.


    When I heard him say this, most people showed a distressed look. Like Tony, they can''t do anything. Even they themselves know this very well. So almost no one can answer this time. Because no one can be sure to stop him.


    This made the captain immediately miss the existence of Zhou Yi. If he is still on earth, this kind of thing will not be a problem at all. He has already destroyed many of his starships in front of them, and he does not care about such a ship. But unfortunately, he has gone to the distant universe to deal with more terrible enemies. And they stayed on the planet to defend their homeland. But he can only do nothing about this falling starship.


    It can''t be said that it is helpless, and it may be more appropriate to use hope. Looking at the huge battleship that had gradually fallen in the sky, Lilith frowned and started her own attempt.


    Like the captains, she didn''t have much confidence. But this time, she still wants to try it. Not for anything else, just for Zhou Yi to entrust her.


    As the goddess on this planet, Lilith has her own pride. She really can''t tolerate her powerlessness. Especially the incompetence of the things that Zhou Yi has explained. That made her feel worthless, whether it was for Zhou Yi or for herself.


    So she has to try it. Even if it pays a heavy price.


    Endless blood in her call, from the depths of hell, swells, and lingers. Like the floods and tsunamis that followed the sky, rolling a wave with a roaring sound, it slammed directly toward the falling mountain-like giant ship in the sky.


    In her manipulation, huge blood waves crossed over one tall building and rose to an unimaginable height. Then, like a roaring giant, it directly hits the bottom armor of the giant ship.


    In an instant, the entire ship began to shake violently. Just like an old sailing ship slamming into a huge wave, the whole hull began to emit a burst of harshness. At the same time, countless blood in the huge impact of this, fierce cracking.


    The huge wave was crushed by the heavy starship in an instant. It was forced to distort its shape, like an awkward porter who couldn''t afford the weight of his own body. While being overwhelmed, he tried his best to maintain everything he shouldered.


    This is not easy, because it is equivalent to Lilith''s own power to fight such a huge pressure. Although she has used her own blood power, it is still a huge challenge for her. And it''s kind of a little careless. It is possible to challenge the bones.


    So she is very cautious, but also bold to a certain extent.


    In the confrontation of the front, even if she exhausted the power of the whole blood, it could not resist the power of the starship. But as a flexible liquid, she can do what she wants in other ways.


    After the **** red waves were crushed, Lilith immediately suppressed the pain of the dizziness in her body. She bit her teeth to control the torn waves and gather them a little under the starship. Then let them wrap the armor underneath the starship in all directions, and begin to try to make contact with the starship in a gentle way.


    Support, top, push! The characteristics of the blood sea as a liquid were fully exerted by Lilith, and the ultimate flexibility made the blood sea unimaginable at this time. Although the starship is still falling, the rate of decline in the **** sea has slowed down noticeably.


    At the very least, it��s much better than the one that just had to wear the entire planet.


    This is a lot better, as long as it continues. It is impossible to control Lilith to control the loss to a minimum extent and control it to an acceptable level. For example, only the Manhattan area was destroyed, or the number of casualties was controlled to five digits.


    This is already a good ending. This is already very good compared to the kind of Mars that I expected to hit the Earth, the entire New York era, and the casualties of more than a million people.


    But Lilith is not satisfied with the current situation. Being a **** of pride makes her unable to accept this compromise. To do it, we must do it in the end, and we will be able to satisfy her and Zhou Yi.


    So she lifted her hands up fiercely and, in an instant, magnified her power to the limit.


    The **** sea changed its shape in an instant, and it rushed and swept, suddenly becoming violent. The **** sea waves above the sky began to become full and bulging, like a balloon full of air, wrapped in the sky above the city.


    The giant ship crushed the body of the blood sea, let countless blood squirting, and sprinkled away in the city. In this **** rain, ordinary people in the city just look up and see that the huge star-studded starship is breaking the waves in the **** sea with a strange angle.


    Just like a heavy shot put on the surface of a huge balloon, it slid deep impressions in the blood sea along the clearly visible arc, and then quietly changed its trajectory.


    This situation is a bit weird. Because the blood sea is halfway in the air. It is the only barrier between the entire city and the fallen starship, and when it makes this change, the barrier is immediately weaker. Because it expanded the distance it covered, and also began to lift the starship above it to make a huge displacement.


    This makes people worry that the blood sea will fall between the entire starship because of its weakness, just like the shot is crushed on the surface of the balloon. That would be equivalent to nothing changing.


    But if its actions are successful, the situation will be different.


    Manhattan is a small island surrounded by three rivers that flow into the ocean. It is an urban area surrounded by water, and the river area surrounding it is even larger than its own footprint. The most important thing is that at this time, there is no one on the river.


    If the blood sea can continue to do so, then the starship can be pushed into the river around Manhattan Island a little bit. And if this can be done, then in a sense, people in the entire city can be saved.


    This is a gamble, and the gamble is whether Lilith can do this. To do it, this is a step in heaven, and if it fails, it is a **** that is no longer a disaster. It can be said that the life and death of the people of Manhattan as a whole are now in her hands. And whether she can do this step, many people are waiting for it.


    Countless people are looking forward to, praying, hope that this so-called goddess can create a real miracle. However, to be honest, all their expectations and petitions do not play a little bit at this time.


    Lilith is still carrying a huge load, or she has almost reached the limit. Her thoughts are good, but the difficulty of implementation is really too big. When she had just moved her plan to more than half, she had an unsustainable feeling.


    The river crossing at Manhattan Island is almost in sight, but she can no longer drive the blood to the next step. Because at this moment, her power is on the verge of exhaustion. It is impossible to move forward. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 414： Cold winter is coming to an end

    "She can''t do it!"


    Watching the huge starship oppress the blood waves in the sky and sinking his body a little bit. The captain immediately realized that it was not good. The **** tide has dragged the giant ship to walk four or five blocks. But when it was time for this place, her speed suddenly approached the end. This is obviously very abnormal.


    At this time, I only need to carefully observe the status quo of Lilith, and I will find that her face has already appeared quite obvious. Her hard work means that all of this is about to end, not just her efforts, but also the life in this city.


    "We need to help her, Wanda?" Judged the current situation, the captain put the help of attention on the blush witch. And Wanda took a look at the scene in heaven that was just like a mythical story, and sighed deeply.


    "I don''t know if I can do it all. I really never thought I would do this kind of thing. But I can try it and help her!"


    "Wanda?" Hearing this, Quick Silver glanced at her incredulously. This kind of thing that takes a little life to make a joke, he really does not believe that it will be said from the mouth of his sister.


    "I want to give it a try, try it again, Pete! And, there won''t be any problem!"


    Comforting his worried younger brother, Wanda rose into the air and extended his hands to the starship in the sky.


    The chaotic red mist with the ability to distort reality swept into the blood of Lilith, and it reinjected power into this **** sea. The surging bloodstream finally managed to keep the starship stable with her help, but she couldn''t push it any further.


    This stalemate is not a good thing for them. Because as time goes by, the failure will definitely be them. They still have not improved this situation. At most, it is just a matter of delaying the end of the time.


    "This is not the case, the witch. Help me. I have to gamble!"


    Lilith, who was unwilling to continue to struggle with this kind of gluing scene, suddenly said so, and when she finished, Wanda immediately felt that the pressure she had suffered suddenly soared. Originally, she just played a small role for Lilith to share the weight. But now she seems to have become the main force.


    The main force is not so good. Almost for a moment, Wanda was directly pressured by this explosive pressure to near collapse. Her nose began to shed blood, and her face immediately became pale. She wouldn''t hold it for a while, and she fell directly from the sky.


    "Wanda!" Looking at the falling Wanda, the fast silver immediately rushed to catch her. And just as he caught the blushing witch, there was a loud noise on the sky.


    I saw that the entire starship that lost its carrying power suddenly fell sharply, and then suddenly and the blood waves that came back from it again hit together. The blood waves that have come up this time are very different from before. Because it immediately became a hard crystal after touching the starship. Then let the main body start a somewhat skewed starship and start to slide at a slight angle.


    The whole bloodstream turned from a viscous liquid to a hard crystal a little bit, and this transformation made the blood sea that wraps the entire city look like an elliptical crystal ball. Hard, but fragile.


    Lilith, who was unable to push the starship forward smoothly, wanted to use this method to let herself slide from the blood, and glided along the paved road to the harbor. But she overestimated the tolerance of the blood crystal, but also underestimated the heavy weight of the starship.


    The starship is like a icebreaker that slides on the ice, with a little bit of jitter. All of them caused a horrible crack in the entire blood-colored crystal. This crack is getting more and more, and it will soon fill the entire sky. And when some of the debris fell with the vibration of the starship, everyone realized that it was a road that could not be walked through.


    Forcing this down will only allow the starship to directly smash the **** crystal face of the sky, but even if it is stopped at this time, it is not much better. The problem is once again complicated, and this time it is almost impossible for someone to provide any help.


    At the very least, the mutants and the Avengers have no such ability.


    "Maybe we should escape, or try to save as many civilians as possible!"


    Standing on the tall building. Watching the starship slide down a little bit in a bump. Almost every move on the distance makes the blood red crystal face appear more terrible cracks. Natasha has no regrets. At the same time, he suggested to Ada, who was very calm and calm.


    As a sensible spectator, she is well aware that this kind of risky attempt can almost be said to have ended in failure. And in the next shock. They may be safe and sound, but the city has civilians who are too late to withdraw, and will inevitably usher in a devastating blow.


    This is also a no-brainer, they have made enough efforts. But for all of this they are powerless. Therefore, giving up nature is the only option.


    And if she wants to give up, she needs to think about how to save herself and how to better reduce the loss.


    However, for her conception, Ida, who has been watching everything happening, has a different idea.


    At this time, she first glanced at Lily, who was tall on the throne and had a pale face. When the complex look in the eye wave turned, he sighed and said to Natasha.


    "Stay here, I will be back soon. Don''t forget the answer you owe me?"


    "Where are you going?" Natasha, who was a little nervous about Ada, asked quickly, but at this time Ada had become a snowflake, and in a cold wind, it quietly floated from her eyes.


    "What a hell!"


    Indignantly sighed, Natasha immediately acted. Losing Ada''s protection, she has no confidence to continue to stay safely in this place. If the thing in the sky falls, then she is likely to become a scorpion ant under the mountain at the top of the mountain. The life and death of it is completely uncontrollable. This is not what she wants.


    So she left here busy, looking for the past in the direction of her teammates. It is only with them now that she can add a few chances to survive.


    At this time almost everyone is working hard for their own survival. They are all looking for a life that is hard to find. But some people have appeared in the most dangerous places. For example, Lilith is now on the throne.


    Ada appeared in front of Lilith in a blizzard, and her appearance immediately made Lilith''s pale face reveal a strange look.


    "People. How did you appear here?"


    "I want to come over, naturally come over!" Ada looked at this glamorous goddess, Ada replied coldly with her eyes open. For a special reason, Ada showed different general hostility to Lilith. This made her words full of blade-like coldness.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t bring her down!" With his eyes gesturing the bright messenger guarding him, Lilith didn''t understand why these loyal guards would make this woman appear in front of her. She wants these gods to take her from her own eyes and prevent her from interfering with her actions. But as soon as she swept away, she found that the bright messengers actually went to the ground with a very respectful and half-hearted attitude.


    Not only for her, but also for this sudden woman. This made her realize that this woman has a different identity.


    So she immediately began to look at Ada in front of her eyes, only after a long while.


    "It turned out that he gave his power to you. I said what happened to these gods? But what are you doing in front of me. Want to wage war against me?"


    Lilith��s words made Ada��s guess fall into practice. At the same time her face suddenly became even colder.


    "Starting a war? Morning and evening, but not now. Let me help you deal with this beforehand. I will declare that it is not for you, but for him and our family!"


    "What can you do?" Ada''s answer made Lilith''s face hang a cold smile. "If I am not mistaken, you have not yet stepped out of being the last step to become a god. Just fortunate to have his favorite things, do you have such a big thing at this time. Solve the problem for me now?" ��


    "You will open your eyes and show me well!"


    Confidently raised his mouth. Ada stretched out his hands and made a virtual grip on his chest. And with her movements, the ice blue treasures suddenly appeared on her hands. With the appearance of this ancient cold winter treasure, a deadly cold beam burst out and went straight into the blood-colored crystal above the sky.


    The cold radiant beam instantly condenses a thick layer of ice in the sky, which is layer after layer and overlaps the surface of the crystal. During the time of a few breaths, a sea ice-like wasteland like the land was created under the blood.


    The ice with a thickness of nearly 100 meters stands in the sky. At first glance it looks like there is a world of ice above the surface of the earth. The starship is taxiing above such a world. With a rumbling sound. Going a little bit toward the established harbor.


    The cold almost swept the city at the moment, but looked at it all. Everyone��s heart is burning with a hot flame. That is the flame of hope, the flame of life.


    It is almost impossible for the starship to wear this thick and unimaginable ice, and it has only steadily entered the harbor. The humanity of this city was saved at this moment. Although the process is extremely difficult, it is enough to make people feel moved.


    But not everyone''s mood will be so beautiful, such as Lilith at the moment. In the earth-shattering sound of the starship sliding into the harbor, Lilith tightened her eyebrows and her face began to show anger. Later, she said to Ada in a yin and yang.


    "He is really generous, and he has given this precious artifact to you!"


    "For me, he has always been very generous." A little smile, Ada responded in a provocative way. And this moment makes the atmosphere between them become arrogant. (To be continued~^~) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 415： The end of the war

    "What are they doing?" Looking at the two women who stood in the throne of Blood and were guarded by countless gods. Someone who finally breathed a sigh of relief began to gossip.


    After a long battle, it��s always the best way to talk about a pleasant topic. The most interesting topic at this time is undoubtedly the two women who seem to be in a bad mood.


    One is a self-proclaimed goddess, and the other is the mistress of the business empire that is already on the bright side and known to the world. These two people, whether they are status or have a special power, have just been working together to save the city, but in a twinkling of an eye, they have become so swaying. No matter who sees this situation, I am afraid that I will think together in my heart.


    Women are embarrassed women, in any case, it is just those reasons. So for a while, these gossip fans are speculating about who is the lucky guy. And Ada''s existence directly pointed out the direction for them. So that these people are in the gossip, but also the Zhou Yi curse that is far away from knowing how many light years are over and over again.


    Good cabbage has made the pig arch! Almost every guy with a smile on his eyes is so mean. Of course, this is just a joke. For women who are so strong, most people are still grateful. In any case, most men still want to be the stronger one in their partner. Therefore, this kind of woman is completely in their eyes a type that can only be seen from a distance. I am afraid that only Zhou Yi, the guy who is powerful to the monster level, can develop with them.


    "Don''t think so much, as long as they don''t fight. But when it comes to this, is anyone willing to do business with me?" Tony was a lot more honest at this time than the unruly guys. Others don''t know Ada''s power, but he is clear. Pepe and the means she learned now still leave him with a lingering fear. He can''t imagine how to let Ada know what kind of tragedy he is going to do when he is involved in organizing her.


    So he was very wise to take himself out of this pile of trouble and see if he could rescue some lucky guys.


    "What''s the right thing? What''s the business?" Hanging his body up, the little spider ran his head to Tony''s face. "If you don''t mind, you can bring me. Whether you are looking for treasure or going to see a beautiful alien girl, my feelings are the most spiritual."


    "Children, has anyone told you that after you wear this weird hood, it behaves like two people?"


    For the little spider, this is full of words. The captain is really not very adaptable. It seems that a child who looks so honest, why put on this tights has become this look.


    "Get used to it, sir. You have to know that this is the same as doing something shy. As long as you learn to close your eyes and enjoy it, you will find it. In fact, I am still very funny." Defend yourself The little spider stuck tightly around Tony. "Oh, really. Guy, bring me. I really want to see how the alien spaceship looks like! If you can, I want to see if I can make a small profit!"


    "If you can find something of value, I can buy it directly and offer it with you!" Turning his eyes, Tony asked other people. "Is there anyone else? If not, I can go with this little guy!"


    "You are going to find Rocky? Count me!" Thor has always put in his audience. At the same time, he did not forget to remind. "Don''t forget, just after our bet, I made 742, what about you?"


    "Sorry, seven hundred and forty-three, just one more than you!" Tony blew a number directly without blinking, and this number obviously could not convince Thor.


    "How is this possible, you guy, you are lying!"


    "Please, I don''t doubt you. How can you doubt me?" With his hands on his innocence, Tony continued to **** and find some excuses for himself.


    And when he heard him say that he had been living in a relatively simple environment, or simply said that Thor, who had not so many bends in his mind, slammed his chest directly. It��s like saying it in a swearing tone.


    "I swear in my father''s name that I defeated 743 enemy ships in this heroic battle. If I am talking about false lies, then let me use the most tragic and weak way. If you die, even the soul can''t enter the Hall of the Spirit!"


    "Oh. This kind of proof is really special, okay! I also come up with some evidence!" Knocked on his helmet and projected a hologram from his eyes. Tony pointed to the above data and said to Thor. "Look at it. Man. My hit rate and the number of wrecks. This is the data that the computer monitors and counts all the time. They don''t look at who''s face to add two more. If you don''t believe, you can find two computers. Try it!"


    Thor is also following Jane with some modern things, so he hasn''t even reached the point where the computer doesn''t know anything. It is precisely because of this that he has never touched Jarvis, a self-determining artificial intelligence, and he really believed in Tony at this time.


    This of course made him very reluctant, but he still insisted on his own failures.


    "Well, you won. Although you look a little bit slick, I admit that you are a heroic warrior. Your actions will make your father proud!"


    "Thank you, but I don''t think my father would want me to do such an adventurous thing." Topping off the unscrupulous little spider laughing, Tony put his face on his face. "Don''t forget what you said, how to deal with Loki can be said by me!"


    "I know, I know!" Lou Lei generally replied, and Thor was tolerant of Tony in his reluctance. And this immediately made Tony feel inexplicable pleasure. It was a joy after cheating, and this joy even exceeded the satisfaction he had when he got the power of Rocky.


    Bullying honest people is really a very good experience. Especially the honest person who does not have a long brain.


    "Good, then let''s go. I can''t wait, I''m going to face that annoying guy in a winner''s position. Right, you''d better keep up. If I find that guy first, I can''t guarantee that he can still see you alive."


    Pulling a little spider that was likely to reveal his own lies, Tony first flew in the direction of the starship. The thick ice above the sky made him have to go around a big circle. And watching him fly over his head, Thor immediately provoked Mirnier and chased him up.


    It��s all about Loki��s life, and he��s not allowed to be careless. And seeing the two big brothers flew away from their own eyes, and also planned a spaceship adventure, the little spiders quickly spit their own spider silk, and closely followed behind them.


    No one has the idea of ??stopping them, in their opinion. Aliens have already gone. Since no new star ships have entered the planet, they have realized that the guy who entered the universe to fight has achieved brilliant results.


    Whether he did it or what the so-called Nova Revenge Army did. The total alien offensive has been completely silenced. And this is almost equivalent to declaring that they have won.


    This is a battle that is weak and strong enough to make any old warrior feel a sense of glory. Even the captains who have experienced countless wars have quietly relaxed their vigilance. At this moment, almost no one is worried about what will happen.


    Because their power has become unprecedentedly powerful. Strong enough to not have to fear the rest of Ronan and Loki. Needless to say, the two women who are still looking at each other and are not pleasing to the eye, do not need to say that Raytheon is not a big aura, and the guy who was turned by Tony. It��s just that a boxing Hulk, which is a boxing ship, is enough to give them unparalleled confidence.


    The power of the green fat man is beyond anyone''s imagination. These people even began to suspect that, except for Zhou Yi, who can overcome it in pure power.


    And the most important thing is that such guys have two on their side. Although Jennifer looks a little weaker, it is only compared to a guy like Hulk. If it is compared with the captain, her arms are still thicker than their thighs.


    There are two guys in it, no matter what they think. Rocky can''t have any chance of a comeback. Of course, this has a very important premise, that is, they will not have other support.


    However, it has reached this level now, and it is unlikely that I want to support anything. Stars gave them the latest information to all the Avengers, and the late New Star Vengeance Corps undoubtedly gave them the final reassurance. Now they just waited, waiting for the triumph of Zhou Yi, waiting for the news in the universe.


    That will draw the final end of the battle. At the same time, these intruders will be painted a terrible terminator. Anyway, waiting for them will be the most rigorous trial. They have to pay for what they have done, and pay a heavy price for the harm of human beings in this world.


    This is undoubted, but obviously some people still want to dying.


    In the communication device opened inside the Avengers, fierce battle sounds and many roaring roars were heard, with the explosion of lightning and the scream of Hulk. The enemy seems to be very rebellious, but I believe that under the most violent suppression, this kind of fierce will only give them more lessons.


    Many people think so, but the situation does not seem to be as they expected. Because Tony''s voice suddenly passed over, it was the most panicked and frightened voice, the most severe warning and notice.


    "Be careful, Hulk is crazy. He started attacking us!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 416： The end of the planet

    In the universe, an unknown giant planet is constantly erupting with horrific disasters. This huge planet, not in the size of Jupiter, is now dying in an extremely rapid way.


    From the perspective of the universe, one after another huge dark spots appear on the surface of the planet. With the appearance of these dark spots, the dark red color began to spread rapidly on the surface of the planet. It is the appearance of the magma that is deep in the ground.


    When the color is getting deeper and more conspicuous, it almost means that the planet has been completely wrapped in magma.


    Countless magma covers almost the surface of the planet. Or to put it another way, the surface of the planet has been destroyed by the power of terror, leaving only the deep nuclear organization to be exposed nakedly. This level of damage is not the end of the planet, and more intense wounds are appearing on it one after another.


    A gleaming golden light swayed through the core of the planet, and the huge impact caused the entire planet to start violently vibrating. Countless energy is stirring in the depths of its core, erupting, so that the entire planet can no longer withstand this level of internal pressure.


    In the huge explosion, the entire planet''s plates began to split. Like a cracked crystal ball, the entire planet completely lost its posture that it should have maintained. It completely collapsed and collapsed into countless pieces of varying sizes. Most of those small parts are scattered into the universe, and the larger pieces are shackled under the restraint of the only gravity, and the planet has been ruined in a sparse manner. Core.


    It is the core of bleakness, it is just a little bit extinguished, and a little bit of the roots of the planet that is dying. On the source of this fiery planet, the two figures are in a fierce battle at a speed of light. Every time they collide, the core of this bleak planet burst into a violent light. And after the sudden burst of light, the core of the planet immediately began to die in a more rapid way.


    But for the two people who caused it all, the demise of a planet does not have any effect on them. Moreover, the battle has reached this level. They have no ability to take care of other things. This is especially true for the tyrant.


    As a well-known hegemon in the universe, he has been fighting for a very long time without being evenly matched. Zhou Yi gave him a long-lost experience, an experience that is very likely to face failure.


    at this time. Some people think that he will be excited, there will be a kind of excitement and joy that the companion is hard to find. But in fact it is not the case at all. In the face of Zhou Yi, what he has now is just incomparable anger and shame, a panic whose status is threatened. A hate that arises in the face of a possible failure.


    The tyrant is not a madman of the battle system. He will not give up everything he has for a hearty battle. All he wants is victory, just the incomparable pleasure after defeating all enemies. But now, in this battle, he finds that victory, something that has always been owned by him, has begun to drift away from him.


    The power of Zhou Yi is beyond his imagination, and this power will only make the tyrant to completely destroy his ideas. A universe does not need the existence of two hegemons, and the universe other than the hegemony can no longer accommodate anyone who might threaten his status.


    Therefore, he has repeatedly strengthened his strength, and almost pushed the power of two infinite gems on his body to the limit. But that''s it, he still can''t help himself with Zhou Yi.


    From the ultimate blow in time, and the various means on the soul level. For Zhou Yi, who has a modern gem, it does not play any role. He only needs to reverse reality. You can make all the blows you have suffered disappear into invisible.


    And by the power of the gemstones, he has repeatedly spurred more powerful forces. This power made the tyrants completely incapable of confrontation, and even several times were completely defeated in the fight against power.


    If he is not squatting with his undead body, and the ability of the time gem to trace back time, he is now defeated. But that''s it, he can''t take advantage of this confrontation.


    Since Zhou Yi saw his attack, he could no longer make any effective attack on Zhou Yi. On the contrary, he began to suffer from Zhou Yi again and again. That''s not good, look at the fragments of the planet created by the aftermath of their power to understand this.


    but. This must not be the reason for defeating the hegemony. He can''t admit defeat, whether it is for his own business or the existence he cares most, he can''t bow to the guy in front of him.


    So he once again pushed the power of the gem to the limit. At the same time, against Zhou Yi, it launched a fierce attack.


    "Useless, tyrants. I said, all your means have been seen through me! You can not beat me!" Sneering to block all the attacks from the squad that emerged from time. Zhou Yi directly said the secret of the greatest time gem. "Do you think that with the power of infinite gems, you can enter the tributary of time, from those that mean countless possible timelines, you can find a way to defeat me? You are too small to see me, tyrants!"


    "You can manipulate the time, I can. When you want to find the timeline that can beat me from me. I have already pulled myself out of the river of time. I am not in any time. The impact, I have been out of control of time. Idiot!"


    A fist to block the arm of the tyrant, Zhou Yi deceived into the arms of the tyrants in the middle of the open, a fist with a force gem power can slammed into the big face of his sauce purple. This heavy punch directly let the tyrant roll over and flew out, and then plunged into the hot core.


    The bleak core of the planet is about to die, but it also has powerful power and terrible temperatures. But for the tyrant, it is no different to take a hot bath in the core of the planet. Compared with this kind of painless thing, just the punch of Zhou Yi made him feel the pain.


    He rubbed his mouth and spit out a few broken teeth from it. After the tyrannical screaming, he once again rushed toward Zhou Yi. The battle must continue. At this time, one party must completely admit defeat or death, in order to put it all to an end.


    Hegemony will not admit defeat, but he is more unlikely to die. He will naturally choose to continue their battle indefinitely. Dragging your enemy is also an effective tactic. But whether this tactic can work on Zhou Yi is something that can''t be answered at all.


    In the blink of an eye, I restored myself to the most complete state. The tyrants released a powerful energy shock against Zhou Yi from a distance far away. This time, the tyrant did not use time gems, but used the power of green soul gems. .


    The ruthless shock wave has spread to the entire star field, and the green light carries the deadly soul power, instantly tearing a green light trail in the whole universe.


    This green light track has unimaginable destructive power. As long as it is slightly affected by its light waves, let one life go directly to the end of extinction.


    It is not simply the demise of the physiological level, but the complete death at the soul level. It��s not just a single life, but an entire planet, a whole planet, and it��s completely dead. The souls of all life were brought into the world of the dead in an instant, and the entire star field became a world of the dead.


    In the face of such an attack, even Zhou Yi did not have a hard plan. As soon as the idea moves, the scarlet reality jewel begins to show its power. The strong scarlet wrapped the body of Zhou Yi and brought him into a world between illusion and reality in an instant.


    In this world, everything can be real and everything can be false. Even the devastating power of soul gems is no exception. Naturally, in the judgment of Zhou Yi, the attack from the soul gem is naturally determined to be a false thing.


    As long as it is a fake thing, it is naturally impossible to have any harm to Zhou Yi.


    After a long while, the dark green soul storm began to dissipate a little bit into the universe. Zhou Yi, who does not feel any threat, has once again come out of the world between reality and illusion. As soon as he came out, he saw the tyrant who was gnashing his teeth. The expression on his face was full of anger and unwillingness, and he was filled with helpless despair.


    To deal with enemies like Zhou Yi, his current means is really powerless to him. And Zhou Yi dealt with him but it was completely different. Although it will not pose any life threat to him. But the kind of disfigurement in face and dignity really made him not very good.


    When does he need to deal with others like this! Even when he destroyed his mother, he did not experience such a humiliation.


    This made him make up his mind again, and he must let Zhou Yi die in front of himself. And how can he do this, he already has some ideas.


    "If you want to beat me, then come with me. Zhou Yi, I will take everything you have to destroy."


    Unexpectedly, no further offensive was launched. The tyrants only said this and suddenly disappeared into the face of Zhou Yi. After he disappeared in front of his eyes, Zhou Yicai immediately returned to God, and immediately chased it up.


    Although he is very clear, there will be any conspiracy in the **** of the tyrant, but in any case, he must also catch up. There are many reasons for this, and the most important thing is that he is now fearless.


    The universe needs a new master, and the identity of the master is naturally unwilling. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 417： Legion War Deadly Information

    The two lights of destruction began to chase me again in the universe, but all the places they passed through became the doomsday of death. Few things survived the aftermath of their engagement. This is true of life, civilization, and even true celestial bodies.


    They have now become true death messengers, spreading death and destruction in this universe.


    But there are always exceptions to everything, even in the shadow of such death.


    For example, Lola. As the rarest minority in the universe, this pair of twin sisters has a very special ability. The two of them share a body. When one of them gains the right to control the body, the other person will live in a special spiritual world.


    It is a world that will not be affected by any outside influence. In that world, one of the twin girls has absolute security. Even the earth-shattering battle of the outside world can not cause any harm to her. The most important issue is here.


    Gemini girls are not so much a flesh-and-blood body as a special information entity with a specific energy. They can live in this world in a normal way, and they can maintain their lives in an abnormal way.


    For example, when one of them is devastated by an inevitable external attack, the symbiosis in the spiritual world can be revived in a way similar to file backup and reproduction. This means that as long as one of them survives, the other cannot die. They are twins together and will only die together.


    Therefore, when the storm of the soul of the tyrants swept through the small spaceship owned by the two sisters, Luo Luo, as an external individual, could not escape. But in a flash, she immediately resurrected on the spacecraft with the help of her sister. At this time, the tyrants and Zhou Yi have already disappeared far away from the end of the universe.


    "It��s damn, cann��t the two **** be gentle? Is it like a big demolition company like the Universe Demolition?�� When I resurrected, I played with my hands and feet to see if there was any Luo Luo, who lacked any parts, complained dissatisfiedly, and at the same time, he did an imitation show with yin and yang. "Hey. Here is the tyrant demolition company. Do you have any planets that are not pleasing to the eye? Just give some benefits. I am going to get someone to work there now. I can guarantee. The next morning you wake up in the morning. I will never see the planet that makes you dissatisfied! Of course, if you are too close, I can''t guarantee that you can still wake up from your dreams."


    "Don''t say that it''s useless, Rolo." Listening to his sister, Lola, as her sister, couldn''t help but interject. "We have to report the things here quickly. Especially their whereabouts!"


    "Please, old lady. The two guys are flying, and they are flying at the speed of light, and maybe even faster. You think that we can keep up with them with this small broken ship. Find out where they are going. Besides, although the ship is very broken, I have not yet planned to change it. I will say that I have a little bit of affection for it. This is good luck. Not being affected by that devastating physical shock, who will guarantee that we will have such good luck next time!"


    "This is our duty. Lolo!" Lola immediately reprimanded righteously, looking at her sister''s idea of ??not acting at all. However, this trick is not useful for Rolo who wants to take responsibility for his duties.


    "Don''t make trouble, old sister. What are the benefits of our loyalty. Do you think that the guys of the new star''s team will also give us a better spacecraft?"


    "This is not something for not giving us a new ship? Luo Luo, they flew past the old nest of the tyrant. You have to know that the army is fighting there. If they return there at this time, our army is very likely Do you understand that you are caught in a state of annihilation?"


    Lola began to understand and be sensible. But Lola still does not enter the oil and salt, and she has to shake her head into a rattle.


    "That''s not my reason. I can only say that they are not lucky. You just killed me, and I don''t want to drift in the universe for a few more months. The last time I was lucky, I was saved by Quel. This time. Quill is on earth, I don''t think he can come over and save us once."


    Lola��s tone of voice was never very good. The only exception is probably when talking about Stars. That is, when she talks about things related to him, she can do a good job.


    "You don''t worry that Quill will make a bad impression on you because of this thing? You know that he has always felt sorry for the guys of the new star!"


    Lola is still working hard, this time she chose the roundabout tactics.


    "That doesn''t matter to me, let''s talk. As long as you don''t say it, who knows that this will be related to me. I can completely say that I didn''t know where they were going when I was resurrected. And you, my dear old sister. Don''t forget. If you let Quail hate me, it is not good for you. We are one, he will only hate you even together. So this trick is not useful for me! ��


    Luo Luo replied with a smile and showed extraordinary wit.


    "Hey! How can this be!" And in the face of such a strange and squeaky sister, who does not follow the common sense. Lola can no longer maintain her dignity as a sister, she immediately revealed her soft sister nature. And this clearly called the mind of Luo Luo. Immediately, she immediately revealed a fox-like grin and said to her sister.


    "In fact, there is no other way, my good sister. As long as you promise me a small condition, it is not impossible to do what you said?"


    "What conditions?"


    Lola, who is her sister, obviously does not know that she has entered the sister''s trap, she asked as Luo Luo expected. And Luo Luo immediately answered her.


    "It''s not a big condition, my good sister. As long as you promise me, when we get married with Quer, let me spend the first day as the subject. Then the next thing, I can let you be the master. !"


    "You are arrogant!" Upon hearing this condition, Lola immediately broke out. This is the big event she expected, how can it be sold out as a condition of trading so easily!


    "You don''t want to, then I can''t help it. I want to say, we are still waiting for the news here. Anyway, according to the destructive power of those two bastards. So soon we can be notified, ready to go Who is attending the funeral? Explain first, I don��t want to dress up.��


    "Wait!" At the thought of those serious consequences, the heart is conspicuous to be kind and a lot of Lola is still unable to keep up with this heart. She quickly made a sound. Then he said to his sister in a crying room. "As you said, I promised you."


    "This is what you said, you can''t repent!" Directly determined the transaction, Luo Luo immediately began to act, and she did not forget to erase the tears on her face. Admire to my sister. "Don''t be so sad, old sister. You have to think clearly, my condition is actually to adjust my own chance from 50% to 100%. If you are lucky, there is nothing for you!" ��


    "My luck has always been better than you!" In one sentence, Polo''s pain was poked. Lola took over control and began an urgent notice against the Rising Revenge Corps.


    "Here is the special intelligence liaison officer, Lola Rolo. We have emergency information, please hear back immediately! Repeat, we have emergency information!"


    At this moment, the Rising Revenge Army has already taken advantage of it. A fierce attack was launched against the squadron of the seven-eight-eighth squad that was mobilized by the main fleet. Although the power possessed by the tyrants is extremely powerful, in this state of internal defense and emptiness, they are unable to withstand the violent offensive of the Rising Revenge.


    For a time, the entire star field of the tyrannical rule was in full swing, and the intensity of its fissure was far more than the small troubles that occurred on the earth. To put it bluntly, either of the two sides who are engaged in the war has the ability to let all the resistance forces on Earth instantly fall apart.


    This has nothing to do with the power of the single, but the absolute difference between the technology and the military strength. The fleet of thousands of space warships, to deal with a small backward civilization that has not yet brewed to fly out of its parent star, is effortless.


    But when the object of engagement becomes a powerful force in the universe, the war will inevitably show a stalemate. The Rising Revenge Corps of the New Star entered the country. Even because of revenge, it is already a powerful force. But in terms of equipment they are at an absolute disadvantage.


    Unlike the previous support of a great parent star, most of the warships that the current Star Corps can own are old products that are far behind. It��s hard to say, probably what the pirates of the universe will use. There is no way to compare with the equipment of the regular army.


    This has led to the fact that they cannot eliminate the enemy at all. Even these enemies are just some miscellaneous soldiers.


    This kind of thing that is completely inconsistent with the expectation is naturally to make the face of the ranks of the legions become gray. It is hard to see the extreme. At this time, the urgent news from the Lola sisters made their brows deeper.


    To be fair, most people here are reluctant to retreat. Because if this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is given up, then the next time there is no chance to meet again, it is really a matter of uncertainty. And maybe if they stay on for a while, they will be able to defeat these enemies.


    but. If the situation develops and they are expected to be different again. Then this represents the only flame that exists in the new star, and it will be completely extinguished.


    These people don''t dare to gamble, or they don''t have the capital of gambling at all. So even if it is not willing, the New Star Corps issued an order to retreat.


    And as soon as they retreat, the forces under the hegemony will not be willing. Installed and forced to run, how can there be such a good thing. Although the Rising Stars evacuated very quickly, almost all of the military''s cross-galaxies jumped in an instant. But they want to catch up, it is not impossible.


    And just as they had to catch up, the two lights came in. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 418： The name of death

    That is the light of destruction, the light of destruction. Just entering the battlefield, this light immediately made the warships in the entire space battlefield turn into ashes and wreckage in the bright light.


    There is hardly anything that can survive the glory of these two lights. The so-called cosmic ship is now completely like a toy made of paper, and it is not worth mentioning. They can''t react to these two lights and can only passively accept the destruction of these two lights.


    And in this devastating destruction, one of the rays of light slammed such a voice in the universe. It is a whisper that spreads through the power of all creatures to the brains of all creatures. It is a clear voice that is enough for every present.


    "Behind the tyrants, where are you going to escape? You have no way to escape, surrender. This will make you fail to appear a little decent!"


    This kind of statement is not only a unilateral notice of the tyrannical tyrant, but also an important message for everyone who is here. The tyranny has failed, and his former hegemony has been threatened. In the face of new opponents, he did not even have the courage to fight.


    This is a plan of heart attack, no matter what reaction the tyrant will do, these words will shake the foundation of his rule. As long as those who hear these words spread the news, his prestige as a cosmic hegemon will inevitably be questioned.


    In that case, I believe that many of the cosmic races that he is extremely oppressed can''t wait to jump out and make things that people like to see.


    This situation is naturally unacceptable to the tyrant, so he has to respond to Zhou Yi.


    "Don''t just do this kind of hard work, little guy. If you want to beat me, you are not qualified!"


    "Yes, then why don''t you stand up and appear in front of my eyes?" Glanced around, and did not find the figure of the tyrant who was hiding in the long river of time. Zhou Yi immediately sneered, revealing his guilty guilt. The bluff of the pie. "Still. Is the ability on your tongue more powerful than your own?"


    "I want to know, just under your hands. Can you still hide like this? You know, in my hands, they can''t last much time!"


    Seeing that the tyrant has not yet appeared, Zhou Yi immediately said this without threat. Since the tyrants will take him to this place to run. It must be because it has a different meaning for him. This is likely to have some special effects on the battle between them. Even the possibility that he will be defeated will be there.


    In this way, it is self-evident that the forces of these spaceships belong to which party.


    Since they are the minions of the tyrants, Zhou Yi naturally has nothing to say. Take it as a threat to the tyrant, and there will be no psychological burden.


    For his statement, the tyrannical possession hidden in the dark is just a smile. Just replied.


    "If you can start, just let me go. Anyway, it''s just a matter of ants. It''s not a little bit worthwhile for me. The universe is so big, as long as I am there, I can rebuild it at any time. Only the new fleet. Like the goods in front of you, how much is there. Do it, Zhou Yi. Go for more to please her!"


    "I always wanted to know one thing, who is that who you said?" With a slight smile, Zhou Yi turned his own topic. This made the aliens who were always worried about the cosmic battleships suddenly breathe a sigh of relief. As long as you can survive, it can be said that it is **** at this time. As long as you can live!


    Many aliens have such a kind of mind, but in an instant. The green light has spread and spread.


    The light of the soul of the representative of death instantly took away the lives of all these aliens, and their souls immediately fell into the palm of the tyrant. Mastering the souls of these aliens, the tyrants lived in the dark and smiled sullenly.


    "You don''t do it, then I will come by myself. I think I will let these ants go everywhere to spread the comments that are against me?"


    "You are really ruthless, tyrants. They are all under your hands, don''t you think you are too much?"


    At first glance, all the living things have become the shell of the empty hole. This made Zhou Yi immediately unable to ridicule. A so-called overlord didn''t even have the same amount of energy. It really made him look down on him.


    "Excessive, little guy. You don''t understand at all. The true meaning of **** is to use terror and violence to make you the most feared existence in your heart. Once fear disappears from their hearts, then this can only be done in this way. Keep your rule. If you blame, you can only blame you. Let them hear what they should not hear."


    "Stupid tyranny, I have imagined what you would look like after a failure!"


    "You won''t see that day, Zhou Yi. Right, what did you just ask me? You asked me who she always said, right? Right?"


    Even the rebuttal was too lazy to refute, and the tyrant sneered and suddenly asked this question.


    "of course!"


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi immediately nodded. He really cares a bit. This has been stalked by the tyrant, and was told the true identity of the woman who also has grace for him. This woman who makes a big fight with him without a word of disobedience.


    Seriously, the root cause of the conflict between them seems to be that in addition to the infinite gems, only this woman who acts as a fuse.


    "Very good, then I will let you die." The sound suddenly rose, and the tyrant suddenly suddenly came out of the long river that had been hiding. He fell on the back of Zhou Yi and leaned against the powerful soul of the soul. The shock wave caused the entire Zhou Yi to be shot out, directly hitting a huge ship moored in the universe.


    Zhou Yi��s body is naturally much harder than a warship. So when he flew into the battleship like a light, the entire warship was intercepted by the waist in an instant.


    The flames of Teng Teng skyrocketed, and in this piece of fire, the tyrant slammed into Zhou Yi��s body and launched a violent and fierce attack against him.


    "The person I said has had a lot of kindness to you. She saved your life, do you know?"


    "You can have today, almost all rely on her grace. She has the same blessings for you and me, have you forgotten? The ungrateful guy, you should always become a ghost, mixed Chaos drifts in the country of the dead, and is completely forgotten!"


    The screaming and screaming came out one after another from the mouth of the tyrant, and accompanied him with the almost crazy attack. He is desperately defending the woman who has been hung by him, in his own way.


    Zhou Yi, who gradually slowed down in this kind of offense, finally began to fight back. He held a huge fist in the tyrant, and then threw it over a battleship with his arm that was thicker than his waist.


    Simply comparing the physical strength, that is, the tyrannical will not be the opponent of Zhou Yi. So at this moment, when it was destroyed, it became a meteor and hit another starship.


    The huge body of the tyrant and the impact from the front of the starship allowed the body of the tyrant to dry the starship directly. The whole person seemed to be trapped in the mud, and was immediately tightly bound by a layer of twisted starship armor. It is difficult for him to make any moves at a time.


    Zhou Yi immediately seized the opportunity, and he reached for a grip. The clear golden flame suddenly condensed in the palm of his hand, and then turned into a spiral spear that constantly stunned the horror energy. Then, Zhou Yi aimed at the tyrannical squad that was deeply trapped in the battleship, and threw the spear in his hand hard.


    The clear flame spear instantly penetrated the body of the tyrant, and the terror power it carried immediately broke out in the body of the tyrant. The endless golden flame is like a small sun, shining hundreds of millions of brilliance in the endless universe.


    Just for a moment, the light and brilliance it creates is even more dazzling than the Milky Way in the universe, just like an erupting supernova, striking enough to make the light lose its own meaning.


    And its destructive power is also so terrible, a brilliant fire ring burst. In an instant, the endless golden fire spurts, creating a beautiful pie-shaped light group in the universe. Everything is turned into the most primitive universe particles in this light group. The existence of molecules, atoms and even more microscopic levels.


    Countless battleships have been turned into fly ash, and countless stars have instantly turned into dazzling spots in this fire. Under such circumstances, everything should no longer exist. But the tyrant is the only exception.


    His body was destroyed, but he immediately recovered again. Nothing can kill him, and nothing can bring him to destruction. He turned into a rogue when the fire was at its peak, and he reshaped his body shape as the fire faded. He is a true immortal body, immortal, and will be forever abandoned by death.


    Looking at such a tyrant, Zhou Yi immediately enlarged his eyes. He has already thought of who the woman who has been stalked by the tyrant. Only she can have this power, giving the horrible ability to destroy the tyrant.


    "Death goddess!"


    When Zhou Yi read the name, the tyrannical tyrant who had just resurrected immediately gave off the scream of anger.


    "You are not qualified to mention her name, she belongs to me!"


    "I don''t qualify, then you don''t even have this qualification. You can''t deserve her because of the tyranny. What you do will only make her shame!"


    Listening to the scream of the tyrant, Zhou Yi dismissed such a counterattack. In such a response, the tyrant immediately attacked with anger. Some things are not to be defiled for the tyrant. And Zhou Yi obviously violated such jealousy. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 419： Guilty shadow warrior attack

    "Tony, Tony. Hear me back, hear no. Call me back!"


    American captain Steve Rogers repeated this question over and over again with his communication device, but it was nothing but a hoarse electric whistle. The signal between them became very serious in an instant, and it was so serious that it was impossible to communicate normally.


    In the current situation, this problem becomes serious and deadly in an instant.


    Just after Tony��s urgent notice, the captains were now unable to figure out their minds and began to become fearful. A strange sense of crisis permeates the hearts of these warriors who have just experienced the war. For the victory that should have been achieved, they now have the feeling of holding a hot potato.


    The war is over, and everything has settled. But these **** aliens are not willing to admit defeat, they want to continue to bear the stubborn resistance. They would rather die than die, and they would not be willing to admit their failure. This makes this group of warriors who have won the victory from the bottom of my heart to produce a feeling that I am a dog.


    What makes them unacceptable and can''t understand is that Hulk, who is relying on his own strength as the main force, is suddenly going crazy at this time and even starting to attack his teammates.


    The coincidence on this timing is not only a surprise, but also a feeling of conspiracy. A final counterattack that is likely to come from their enemies.


    Victory is really hard to come by, whether it is the captain or anyone else who does not want to see this victory, which is so easy to get lost. So they immediately began to regroup and began to prepare for everything.


    And before they act, there is one thing that must be understood. That is Tony''s life and death, and what Hulk is doing now.


    They have to figure out what the three guys Tony, Thor and Little Spider are doing now. Whether it is life or death, or is it in the hands of the enemy. At the same time, Hulk��s situation must also be clarified by them. Because there is no last resort, no one is willing to have any positive conflict with this green fat man.


    With the exception of Zhou Yi, almost all the guys who dared to face up to him were almost dead. Even if it is a good luck, it will fall to the bottom of the dead. For example, Tony. If it was not just saved by Zhou Yi, maybe his current cross has already stood up.


    Think about the combat power that Tony had at that time, and think about the actual combat power of the group. Few people think that they can deal with a green fat man who is in a violent state.


    The loss of the main force made this group of people begin to lose confidence in the battle, and the situation of almost completely blackdening made them start to fear. They are worried about the possibility of accidents that will follow. And the guilt that is most likely to happen. At this point, no matter whether it is the Avengers or the mutants, there is no energy and ability to continue to toss.


    I thought about it and thought about it over and over again. The captain finally gave the order.


    "Mary? Do you hear what you hear?"


    "Yes, sir. I heard it very clearly." The little mischievous voice passed from the other side. And from her answer alone. The captain is not difficult to hear some of the ingredients of anxiety.


    For what she was worried about, the captain actually guessed one or two. Unlike their avengers, the mutants are, after all, an independent system that is free from society and government. They have never been seen very much, and even many times they are the main target of sinful sheep and many politicians who are pouring dirty water.


    Almost no one cares about the lives and deaths of these mutants. In the case of a choice, the mutant can always be sacrificed by the first object. Even after they have done so many things, this concept is difficult to reverse.


    In order to change the unfair treatment of the mutants and their status in this society. Little naughty they have made a lot of effort. But the effect of this effort is really embarrassing. They are arduously marching on this road, step by step, and faltering. It can be said that they are struggling with their own lives for the future of the mutants.


    But this does not mean that they are willing to be a scapegoat. Go to the victim. If you can live, who would not want to live. For example, at this time, if you can, who would be willing to go to this level of monsters on the Hulk.


    The captain can understand the mood of these mutants. They are worried that they will push them to the front and serve as shields and victims. And if he does, the mutants don''t even have the right to refuse.


    But the captain obviously won''t do this. He is a person who has principles and always adheres to this principle. He has never been a nobleman, and at this time he can''t do this kind of sinful thing anyway.


    "Listen, child. I ask you to evacuate to a safe place with ordinary people as much as possible. The rest of the matter is no longer needed by your children, we will solve the rest. So you have to do it. Organize your manpower and ensure the safe evacuation of all civilians, understand?"


    The captain��s words can be said to be beyond the expectation of a small mischief. At this time, she had already made the worst plan, but she did not expect it. The captain did not sacrifice their meaning at all. His actions and people have always been bright and fair, and even radiant to the point where the little naughty can''t believe it.


    "What, do you have any questions?"


    The captain who had not received a small mischievous reply immediately questioned him. At this time, he did not have much time to waste the issue of issuing orders.


    "No, of course not. Sergeant! I mean, we promise to complete the task!"


    "Good. Child! You have done a good job, so keep working hard. This world will need your strength!"


    I got the answer I wanted, and the captain encouraged it and hung up the communication with Xiao Naught. Listening to this, Xiao Naught immediately took a deep breath, then raised his head and stared at the partners around him.


    "The command of the captain, have you heard that?"


    "I don''t have a word, how come, do you have any thoughts?" Fireman John looked at the little mischief that asked this question, and he quickly guessed what she meant.


    "The soldiers are divided into two ways, Bobby. You take some people to organize civilians to evacuate to a safe place. The rest, if you are willing to go with me. Let''s help the captains to win this final victory!" ��


    The little naughty and heroic said that she had led the mutant police for a long time, and she had already had the majesty of the leader.


    "Wait, Mary. The captain''s order is for us to retreat with civilians instead of joining this dangerous battle. You should know what kind of guy they are dealing with now. That''s Hulk! The boxing of the kind of battleship is given to the guy who hit it. You just went. It doesn��t work."


    When I heard the mischievous words, some of the mutants agreed, and naturally there was opposition. The most typical opponent is the iceman Bobby. He has been pursuing Mary and he does not want to see the little mischief involved in this dangerous thing. Especially this is not necessary danger.


    "Bobby, this is not a useless thing. It is something that you can''t do. At this time, there is a huge difference between doing and not doing it, understand?" In a sentence, Bobby was brought back, and the little mischief has already Start checking weapons and prepare for support. "I don''t care what you think, but even if you don''t go, I will go by alone. The future of the mutant is built by our efforts, but we will only be a long time later. So as long as there is It may not be possible to get rid of any organization that is kind to us."


    "You are right, but this is not your business." A voice suddenly came in at this time. Then a big hand held the little naughty shoulder.


    When I heard this, Xiao Naughty looked back and immediately screamed.


    "Rogan, do you want to stop me?"


    "It''s not stopping you, it''s about getting the right people to be right. You are still a child, there is no need to let you shoulder such a heavy burden." For this little mischief that he sees as a daughter, Rogan bites With a cigar, I said seriously in a swallow. "This kind of thing, we can go!"


    "You guys?" Looked up fiercely, but the little naughty saw Orolo, who was flying from the sky. And Scott and others who look good. These have always been just watching the college teachers who struggled in New York, but this time they came to her. "Don''t you not always support our cause?"


    "That was before, child! I have been watching you all the time!" Just as she asked for such a message, Professor Charles''s voice suddenly passed into her brain. The voice is as calm and gentle as ever. At the same time, let her hear the apologies in the professor''s speech. "I am sorry that I did not give you the help you should have when you needed it. I didn''t think about it at the time. I should have asked you to do such a thing. But time has proved that you are right. The times are Change, the person who is eliminated is me!"


    "These days, you have done a good job. You have set up a very good image for the compatriots. They have opened up a new path for our future. You have proved with your actions, I am wrong. I I am willing to accept my mistakes and I am willing to correct my mistakes. Now, it is time for those of us who are wrong to make up for the mistakes!"


    ��Professor?�� As the leader of the first batch of mutant students who left the college, Xiao Naught has always been under great pressure. They are not only facing human discrimination, but also misunderstandings of their own compatriots. There are many variants who regard them as a party to the human race against the race. This misunderstanding makes them feel awkward.


    Can persist until now, in addition to the support of Zhou Yi and Secretary Shi Xixi to spare no effort, more depends on their resilience and firm will. Now, their persistence has finally paid off. They finally got the understanding of the oldest person they respected.


    Looking at the long time did not reveal the little naughty look like this little daughter, has been touched by her father''s self-reliant Rogan touched her long brown hair.


    "Trust us, Mary. We will finish this thing beautifully. It will never let you down."


    "I believe, Rogan. You never let me down!"


    Holding the big hand of Rogan, Xiaotao answered without hesitation. Rogan is an undead warrior for others, but in front of her, he is always the clumsy but extremely gentle father. She believes in him as always, never changed.


    "That''s enough, child. It''s time for us to attack!"


    With a loud laugh, Rogan licked his head. Just walked in the direction of the battleship. The battle is about to start there, and Wolverine is never afraid of fighting! (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 420： Three-person revenge mind

    "Natasha, there is a task for you!" The captain at this time did not know that a group of mutants were ready to support themselves and was coming in for him. He continues his own orders and arranges everything he can arrange in his own way.


    "What are you going to do for me?" Natasha heard this and immediately asked. "If it is a frontal battle, I can play a very small role!"


    "You don''t have to go to the frontal battle, I want you to do something else." The captain pointed to the throne in the distance and said to the two women who were still swearing. "You have to go to the two women and tell them about our current situation. Let them give me a quick stop to this kind of unnecessary dispute, and when they solve all the problems, they want to do it."


    "It''s terrible!" looked at the captain''s finger and looked at the situation there. Natasha immediately smiled. "If I choose, I still think that frontal fighting may be a better choice."


    "This is also a no-brainer. Only you and the woman have a little friendship. So this kind of thing is only more suitable if you do it. Natasha, this is the order! So you know!"


    "Okay, I understand!" sighed, and Natasha accepted the task with approval. Then she found a means of transportation from the side of the street and rushed toward the throne. And watching Natasha, who had already acted, the captain shook his head and asked the rest of the people.


    "Wanda, how do you feel?"


    "I really want to say that it feels good, but I am sorry, maybe I can''t really do anything right now!" Wanda reluctantly replied, as can be seen from her face, she is in a very bad state. After being put in such a way by Lilith, her body has reached the limit of the load she can. If it wasn''t for Zhou Yi''s part of her life, it would still remain on her. Maybe she can''t hold it now.


    "I know, I am sorry to ask you this question. I will let people take you to a safe place to heal, fast silver?"


    The captain regretted saying something and turned to look at the younger brother of the two brothers.


    "No. I don''t want to blend into your business at all. I just want to take my sister to the hospital!" In the face of the captain''s inquiry, Quickbank refused if he didn''t want to. Compared with some so-called just cause, he is obviously a more man-oriented man.


    "Pitt, I don''t need you here!" And at this time. Wanda immediately stopped his brother. "Listen, I can do it myself. Compared with me, they need you more! Help them end this, understand?"


    "But, what should you do with Wanda?"


    "I said that I can do it myself. I only need you to do whatever you can to help them, understand?" Once again, he took out his own brother as a majesty, and Wanda forced him to stand up. The captain''s side. The fast silver, which could not be countered by her, could only accept his arrangement.


    "Well, I know what to do. I will be with them."


    "That''s right! Captain, I handed my brother to you. Please, let him come back alive!"


    "I promise, I will let him return to you safely. Guarantee with my life!"


    "That''s enough, Pete. Go with the captain and do what a hero should do!" Patted his brother''s hand. Wanda officially entrusted. At the same time, the captain also faced the last teammate he could count on.


    "Jennifer, no problem!"


    "I will find a way to deal with Hulk, don''t worry about me." From the moment I heard Hulk''s news, Jennifer''s look was not very right, even when answering the question was slow. In this regard, the captain understands, but there is no way.


    Hulk��s violent walk is something that no one wants to see, especially when he will become an enemy. But things have already happened, they can only choose to accept, and do everything possible to correspond to what is happening here.


    Checking out what it is not likely to do. Up to now, even a firearm that had not been fired by a bullet, the captain took up his shield and ran onto a motorcycle that fell to the side of the street. He gestured to his only two teammates and started the car. A ride rushed toward the harbor in the dust.


    After him, Jennifer and Quickbank also acted. They are running at a speed that is definitely not under the captain, and can even play a role in some openness. In fact, they are indeed doing this kind of thing. If they don''t fly, they want to rush to the harbor, and they must break through the thick ice that still exists. The captain obviously does not have this ability. Among them, only Jennifer, who is a member of the demolition office, can do this.


    This is a good thing. It is also a bad thing. Because no matter what happens, it is necessary for both of them to break through this layer of ice.


    Time is passing, and the captain''s actions are also proceeding at a rapid pace. In the end, Jennifer also inherited some of the strength of Hulk, perhaps not as strong as Hulk, but want to deal with a hard and thick ice wall, but it is not a big problem. So after working for a while like a boring machine, a deep, cavern that runs through the entire ice wall appears on the ice wall.


    Through the ice cave, the captain and his team quickly saw their goal, the huge Kerry warship that was almost filled with all the water on the harbor.


    The current battleship is like a gate that Hell reveals in the world. It is a part of the water that is out of the water. It makes people look like a chilling feeling that devours all living beings. And setting the goal as the captain of the battleship, they look like an idiot who wants to break into hell.


    But even if this kind of thing seems stupid, they still have to continue this stupid behavior.


    "It''s there, first we have to confirm the communication between us!" Straight to the front of the battleship, looking at the bare, black-skinned cracks like the hole. The captain is doing the final pre-war preparations.


    But it has been constantly appearing in the ear, repeatedly interrupting the rustling of his communication, but letting everything he said before becomes nonsense. Now he finally understands why they had completely lost contact with Tony before, because now they have to face such awkward situation.


    "Well, that''s it. I think we still don''t want to act alone!"


    "Are you sure?" Looking at the big incredible Kerry warship, Quick Silver immediately expressed his different opinions. "How long do you think we have to turn this place around? I don''t think we can be lucky enough to find the people we want to find right away. And if you say something bad, maybe when we find them, I can already take the corpse for them!"


    "It��s not at the end of the day, so everything you said is not true. And from another perspective, maybe our luck will be better!�� I said to myself, this group of people, captain When you go ahead. "Let''s go, we don''t have time to waste!"


    "Wait, Captain Rogers! You just go in and just vote for the net. Believe me, you won''t have any good luck!"


    Just as they started to act, a voice suddenly passed into their brains and whispered in their minds.


    This sudden occurrence does not have any precautions, but it does not make people feel incredible. After all, this is a magical world, and many things happen to be accepted. There are already experiences like aliens and mutants, so a guy who can talk in the brain is not a great thing.


    "Who are you, tell me what you are!"


    I lived in my own footsteps and asked the voice directly. The captain��s performance was unusually calm.


    "You don''t have to shout out, Lord Captain. You just have to think in your mind. Introduce yourself, I am Charles of the Variant Academy. Many variants know me. They all call me a professor." Charles came straight to the point and answered directly. The captain''s question.


    After hearing his introduction, the captain subconsciously took a look at the fast silver around him. He was asking him for the authenticity of the professor''s identity, and saw the captain''s eyes, and the fast silver nodded directly.


    "It''s a professor, then there is no problem. He and us are one side!"


    "Very good, Professor, do you have anything to say to us?" There is no doubt about the authenticity of the fast silver, and the captain immediately began to consult the professor.


    The professor quickly said his own intentions.


    "Listen, Captain. You are now facing a very strong presence."


    "I know very well, sir. You don''t have to be reminded of this!"


    "No, I don''t mean this. I mean not Hulk, but another guy. A guy who has the power of a powerful mind. If you walk in such a rash, I can be sure that you absolutely don''t want to know that it will happen. What kind of thing!"


    "Psychic power? Are you kidding us?" The captain was a little unbelievable, but everything that happened next made him simply shut his mouth.


    Because this time the person who answered him became the fast silver around him, and his voice is exactly the same as the professor.


    "Although I am very embarrassed, I can only give you a little meaning in this way. And what you have to face will only be more horrible!"


    "Well, I think I understand what you mean!" Deeply took a breath, the captain once again understood what kind of challenge he was facing. "What do you want me to do, escape from here?"


    "You and I know that there is no use for escape at this time. I mean, I can protect your heart. But I can''t guarantee that I will protect you completely!"


    "You may be controlled by the enemy at any time, which means that you may face your own teammates at any time. This is very dangerous and very helpless. So, how to choose can only see yourself!" (To be continued.) Mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 421： Important choice language offensive

    Listening to Professor Charles''s words, the captain could not help but silence. No one wants to become a beggar in the hands of others, even if it is possible to do this. If there is a choice, he really does not want to take this risk. But now he really has no choice.


    People always have to decide to do something special at some special time. This decision may be difficult, but it has the most significant meaning. Just like now!


    The captain did not abandon his teammates'' ideas, even if it was a little bit of such an idea. At this most critical moment, he made up his mind to continue this special action. He wants to rescue the teammates who are trapped here and end the final ambitions of the alien invaders. And this requires him to face the terrible spiritual power.


    He has put his life and death out of his way, but he has no right to decide the life and death of others.


    "I decided to continue my actions. As for you, I can''t force you to go to death with me. So I want to know your answer. I can accept whatever decision you make!" Seriously watching your teammates The captain��s eyes are extremely solemn. "But you have to answer me clearly, because once you make a decision, you can''t go back!"


    "I must follow you, captain!" Jennifer was the first to give the captain a reply. She has a reason to have to enter this battleship. "I promised Betty, take care of Bruce and go back with him. You can''t let me renege, and nothing can make me renege."


    " Count me!" After Jennifer finished speaking, Fast Silver also expressed his image. "Although it sounds dangerous, I have confidence in the professor. And if anything is wrong, I can at least run away!"


    Having said that, he immediately received a weird look from his teammates. In this regard, he glanced back and then said with confidence.


    "Don''t look at me with this strange look. This is the theory of a military cult that I admire most. The so-called enemy should be like this. I use this kind of look, be careful when I run." Bring you!"


    "I don''t mean anything else, Pete!" shrugged his shoulders. The captain was both helpless and gratified. "I am just very happy, you made the same decision as me!"


    "That shows that this is the right decision, Mr. Captain." Charles'' voice once again sounded in their minds. "Everyone has their own ideas. It''s hard to teach them to maintain a common tone with you. But there is one thing that can do this. That is justice. Human beings are inherently biased towards justice, I have always been like this. Believe!"


    "I am very glad that you can always adhere to this concept, professor. If there is an opportunity, I think we can face each other and have a good chat." I responded casually to the professor. The captain has stepped into the battleship. "But not now, now we have to do something more important."


    "I understand, Mr. Captain. I welcome you to the Xavier Genius School to be a guest. In addition, I would like to tell you a good news, my students are already on the way to support you. They are all battles. Warrior, I want to be your best help at this time!"


    The professor spoke gently as always, and the news he brought to the captain was good news. In addition to the time of World War II, he has never been as thin as it is now. Therefore, at this time, as long as there is a little support for the support, it is a good thing for him.


    "Thank you. Professor. This is really a solution to our urgent needs. On behalf of all the Avengers, I would like to express my heartfelt thanks to you!"


    "Don''t thank me, Captain. This is what we should do. I hope that you can win, I will do my best to help you here, but I can only do this. In short, be careful!"


    "I know, I still bet on others, I can bring a lot of people back. So I don''t want to lose at all!" The tone was very dull and replied to the professor. The captain has stepped into the reach of the fingers. The spaceship is in the crack. At this moment, he has never truly feared the mentality that a warrior who has experienced the most brutal war should have. This mentality immediately gave his other two teammates infinite confidence.


    A firm belief always makes people''s hearts stronger, and a strong mind is often the most indestructible wall. In this special case. This is especially true.


    The Avengers firmly walked on their own roads, and Zhou Yihe was struggling to fight with the tyrants, no matter how many light years they did not know.


    Although Zhou Yi has taken advantage of it at all levels. Whether it is strength or ability. He has steadily pressed down the tyrant. Even said that he can suppress him to the point of no power. However, even if he has such a big advantage, he can never completely defeat the tyrant.


    The undead body of the tyrant gave him a talisman that could be called a disadvantage. In the absence of any force, he simply gave up the so-called parry. No matter how Zhou Yi attacked him, he would eat it. Anyway, no matter how Zhou Yi can do it, he can''t kill him. He simply kills his power a little bit. While catching the empty plane, he will counterattack Zhou Yi.


    To be honest, this means really disgusted Zhou Yi because he had no way to do this. The tyrannical tyrant is like a copper pea that is not flat and not bad, so that he can do whatever he wants. More terrible is that he still has absolutely fatal means.


    If you don''t hide, you can let the tyrants display their own skills. It is impossible to bear a few blows with the body of Zhou Yi. Therefore, unlike the rogue means of tyrants, Zhou Yi can only resist his offense honestly. Just under the offensive of madness, which is mad, even if Zhouyi��s advantage is huge, it can only be dragged into a slap in the face.


    Seriously, this makes Zhou Yi extremely wrong. Because he could not imagine that the overlord of a universe could be shameless to this extent, and it is necessary to rely on this means of doing the next to compete for the hopeless victory.


    Therefore, in this kind of unsuccessful fight, he can only use his language to launch his second offensive.


    "Do you want to kill the tyrants, don''t you feel that you are too shameless? You have already exported, and you have completely lost. By this kind of shameless way to maintain the current situation, you don''t feel embarrassed about your reputation. ?"


    "I never care about this kind of thing. Victory is the only result I want. As long as I can win, I never care what is used." Almost ridiculous, the tyrant is throwing a small battleship hard. Zhou Yi, gave him a reply. "Why, you are tired, have you been upset? The battle has just begun. I want you to taste the failure in this battle that cannot make any progress. As long as there is a little chance, I will Let you smash the broken bones, the soul flies!"


    A punch will smash the flying warship into space, and let it become a mysterious **** in the vast space. Zhou Yi snorted and revealed the deepest disdain and ridicule.


    "You make me sick, tyrants. You simply don''t deserve to be a strong. Losing infinite gems and your undead body, you are a waste of nothing. I really don''t know how things like you are how to become a universe. The overlord! I don''t even understand, what exactly is the woman who died, and will give you the undead grace!"


    He did not mention the name of the woman who died, but when she mentioned her, the whole person suddenly red eyes. Like a madman, he rushed toward Zhou Yi, madly attacking and yelling at him.


    "Give me shut up, I said that you are not qualified to mention her name."


    "It��s you who are not qualified!" Zhou Yi has been comfortable with this attack, but it is also upset. He sneaked back and slammed back. "The shameless person like you doesn''t even have the qualifications to see her. I even suspect that you have used such a slap in the face to deceive her, to get this ability. Undead body, it is ridiculous to use on your body. You are not a warrior at all, you are just a villain!"


    "Shut up, shut up, shut me up!" In Zhou Yi''s ridicule, he became more and more furious and violent, and the offense became even more undocumented. Although it is not important for him to have any rules, but all his actions at the moment make him appear irritated, and it is almost ridiculous.


    Compared with those on the physical level and even on the energy level, this kind of swearing behavior has become the only blow to Zhou Yi that can seriously affect the tyrant. I have to say that the development of things is really beyond everyone''s expectations. At the very least, Zhou Yi did not think of it at all.


    Although I don''t want to do this kind of unnutritive thing, at the moment, there is only one way to make yourself uncomfortable and find some comfort. Therefore, Zhou Yi can only continue, using the poisonous tongue kungfu that every day and Tony''s group of friends to practice, to deal with this cosmic bully who has unrealistic fantasy against the death lady.


    "Really, killing the tyrant. I am beginning to think about it. Is there any other meaning for the death lady to give you the immortal body? You must know that she is the embodiment of death, the master of the country of death. She only belongs to In another world that belongs to the deceased, and she gave you an undead body, it has a different idea at first glance."


    "Let me guess, she must have been tired of your ugly purple pie face, so I have given you such a gift. If you have an undead body, you will not enter the world of the dead. When I enter the world, she will never see you. This way, this ability is really suitable for you, the love of the saints. Your deep affection really played an extraordinary role."


    Even with the guess, even opened the brain. Zhou Yizhen is finishing an explanation that seems to have some meaning. And listening to his explanation, the purple face of the tyrant''s sauce is more and more ugly. He almost smashed his own steel tooth, almost screaming from the depths of his heart and lungs.


    "Zhou Yi, I must let you die so bad!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 422： Unintentional warfare

    Hit people do not face, revealing people do not reveal short. This is a rule of the rivers and lakes for people. But now Zhou Yi is also playing against the tyrants, and the short is also revealed. So from a certain point of view, there is no possibility of peace talks between him and the tyrant.


    Almost all of them are thoughts on both sides, that is, they want to completely destroy this enemy from the spirit, the soul and even the flesh. But this mentality is to be implemented, but it is a big problem.


    Both sides are not a good role to deal with. Each of them has the power to be king in the universe. To destroy any of them, you have to pay the most high price. The cost is heavy and expensive, and it is not something that can be paid casually.


    So they can only continue this stalemate and continue this kind of gelless battle. Until one of them was completely bored. At this time, the first thing that is annoying is not others, but Zhou Yi.


    In general, Zhou Yi is still a more patience guy, but in this battle, he really can''t find any fun. Because this is completely different from what he thought, and what Rocky told him.


    He thought that he was fighting a real overlord with a dominant power, a noble warrior who matched his position. He will give himself a hearty battle, a gorgeous opening ceremony. But it turns out that he is wrong. The tyrant is perhaps the hegemon of this universe, but he is by no means the person he thinks.


    He is just a villain, an unscrupulous shameless person. Absolute monopolist. In short, he is the kind of person who is far from Zhou Yi. This kind of personality and even the huge difference in principle, so that they can not be able to identify with each other at this time. Or, Zhou Yi could not agree with this villain, and the villain could not identify any enemy at all.


    Once again, I got rid of the entanglement of the tyrannical rogue. Zhou Yi threw him a few golden fireballs with great power. This kind of hand-fired fireball broke out in the universe, and immediately burst into the glare of the darkness of the dark universe. The arrogant flames can almost swallow everything, leaving nothing to exist. But only the tyrant, this **** exception always exists.


    The golden fire burned his body. Let his body be destroyed and then recover again in destruction. Then he entangled like a piece of leather candy again.


    This makes Zhou Yi the whole person will be forced to go crazy. He has been fighting countless opponents all the time. Among them are strong and weak. There are madmen who are determined to revenge, and there are many crazy players who have been speculating and planning for a long time. There are countless small characters who cannot name them. No matter what they say, even if they are humble. All let Zhou Yi feel the so-called flash point on them.


    Dreams, ideas, and even so-called hopes.


    but now. In the demise of the tyrant, Zhou Yi did not feel the existence of any such things. What he saw was only the disgusting decay, and the greed that made it impossible for people to breathe.


    This is a selfish, guy who can do anything for himself, and a guy who doesn''t put anything in his eyes. He has no sense of honor and no sense of responsibility. As long as he can achieve his own goals, he can even sell himself.


    Perhaps the only exception is his hunger for the dead lady and the already deformed love. But this love has been answered. Even Zhou Yi himself began to believe what he had speculated. The death lady gave him the immortal body just to let him completely disappear from his own eyes.


    If this speculation is true, then it can only be said. This guy is just crazy about the so-called love of the death lady. In addition to being disgusting, it is impossible to obtain even any sympathy.


    Such a guy is simply a scum, and fighting him for so long is simply wasting his life. Zhou Yi, who has recognized the nature of the tyrant, is determined to end this and the first attempt. It is started by the infinite gems on his body!


    Stone of time, stone of soul! These two gems are the source of the power to destroy the tyrant. It has been a long time since the battle has been carried out. Zhou Yi has already touched the means of destroying the hegemony very clearly.


    Almost all of his strength is based on infinite gems, and apart from that, he has little skill in getting it. As long as he left the gem to bless his power, he was not an opponent of Zhou Yi at all. It is the same as the so-called undead body.


    However, how can he take away his infinite gems. This is the key to the problem.


    Although I really want to scream at the tyrannical tyrants, we put down the infinite gems, and the bright and positive ones rely on their own strength to make a real contest, and then they will compete for life and death. The tyrant can make a high wind and promise to come down. The two men ended this ugly battle with a full stop. But Zhou Yi is very clear, this is completely impossible.


    Just like a hunter with a shotgun in his hand, in any case, he will not release his weapon in the face of fierce beasts. It is impossible for the tyrant to give up this weapon that may cause damage to Zhou Yi at this time. So he can only take the opportunity to move.


    Keeping an eye on the action of annihilating the offensive to launch the offensive, Zhou Yi��s fist against him is a fierce fast break. The double fists are like lightning, hitting the big hand with the infinite gloves, and the power carried on it immediately makes the big hands and muscles of the tyrants break. Fragmentation into a **** flesh is difficult to distinguish.


    But this does not play a role in Zhou Yi''s plan, because the ability to wander in the long river of time does not give him any chance. In the river of time, he has a certain priority in mastering the time gem. This priority allows him to protect the two gems in his hand before Zhou Yi stops him. This will break all the ideas of Zhou Yi.


    This is an unrealistic idea, and it is the one that has been proven. Therefore, Zhou Yi can only find another method. Soon, he discovered a special way, a special way to achieve the desired result by sacrificing something.


    In the previous game, Zhou Yi has discovered some very special and weird places, that is, the infinite gems in his hands. Whether it is a power gem or a realistic gem, as long as it is in close contact with the two gems in the hands of the tyrant, it immediately produces a peculiar reaction.


    That is a very special reaction, just like a split whole wants to re-aggregate together. They have an extremely strong desire for each other, and they are eager to regroup those separated individuals. For example, let the two gems in the hands of the tyrants return to them.


    This may be the connection between infinite gems, and this connection has created a possibility in Zhou Yixin. If he can make this connection infinitely strengthen and strengthen to a certain extent, can it make them have all the peculiar effects. For example, to interfere with the power of infinite gems, or to let them do something that could not have been done autonomously.


    This is not a cranky thing, because the real gem is enough to create a firm foundation for his ideas. As long as he is willing to implement his vision.


    Conduct a crazy gamble and gamble on an unknown possibility.


    No one knows what the source of these infinite gems is, why they are so powerful, and why they have this terrible and mysterious power. So it is impossible for him to know what kind of changes will happen to infinite gems when he does this.


    As he had imagined, the jewel in the hand of the tyrant was attracted, but it was completely contrary to it, so that the strength and realistic gems in his hand fell into the hands of the tyrant. Even some other things, these are possible.


    Zhou Yi can say that there is no reason to take such risks, but he also has reason to do so. If he really wants to stop this endless entanglement and stop this meaningless tug-of-war, then this kind of adventure becomes necessary.


    Unlike the tyrant, he lost the infinite gems, he is still a strong, a presence that can traverse in the universe. And the tyrant, lost the infinite gems, he has only one so-called immortal body. This only allowed him to be a shackle, but it was impossible for him to continue to act as a hegemon in the universe. He will no longer be threatened, and even he can only let Zhou Yi Shi.


    If you want to make him into a circle, you will become a round. If you want to flatten him, you will become flat. Just leave the infinite gems!


    When I think about it, it is the way of action that Zhou Yi has always done. Although it sometimes seems a bit reckless, in some cases, this method does play a role.


    Instilling power into the real gem, let this infinite gem with magical powers begin to shape the real reality for what he conceives. At the same time, the power of the gemstone is also infused, so that the reality it creates is more powerful. Then find the right opportunity, facing the big hand of the tyrant. Zhou Yi greeted him with a straight fist.


    Two fists, also wearing infinite gloves, collided together, and then burst into a colorful magical light. The light is like a flame, and it is like lightning, more like something else that is dazzling. In this light, the tyrants and even Zhou Yi have produced a feeling of involuntary feelings.


    This is an incomparably powerful force, a force that is powerful enough to be almost unimaginable and even more impossible to confront. Just for a moment, this force made Zhou Yi and the tyrants lose the power of defense, pulling them all together and breaking into the space full of light.


    In this weird space, they can''t even move, can''t talk, and can''t even do any effective means to get rid of this weird phenomenon.


    So they can only watch, watching the four infinite gems shoot brilliant light on the gloves of the two of them, and then break free from the shackles that bind them, like life, slowly gathering together. together.


    There is no bias towards either side, they are just separated from the gloves and then form an independent third party. Not for Zhouyi, nor for tyrants. It simply releases its own energy and then uses it to destroy everything around it.


    From the soul, from the reality, from the time, from the weak to the strong, little by little, like the erosion of water. This is a long process and a short process. In this process, Zhou Yi and the tyrants can only passively bear, and bear the moment when everything ends. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 423： Infinite violent

    Time passed very long and it was very fast. Or in the current period of time, it is difficult to say what the state of the flow of time is. Because in this special space with four infinite gems, time has lost its meaning.


    This space is like an isolated island separated by time, and Zhou Yi and annihilation are the only victims trapped on this island. They have nowhere to escape, and there is no way to go. Only passively accept this special change.


    But the situation is not always the case. The good news is that this special space formed by infinite gems is not stable, and it will soon fall into a crash. The bad news is that if it really collapses, the destructive power will be unprecedented.


    To know that the power of an infinite gem is enough to destroy the world, the existence of Zhou Yi has to be treated with caution. So when the four infinite gems are gathered together, it is definitely not a simple addition problem. That is the spurt of energy bursts that are superimposed by the powers, and under such power, nothing can be spared.


    It��s just that Zhou Yi doesn��t work! Unlike the tyrant, Zhou Yi has no so-called undead body. If all this really happens, then it��s really going to be finished.


    It��s the first time for Zhou Yi to die. But even if this is his own death, he has no idea of ??sitting still. Life is so treasured, life is so beautiful. Anyway, Zhou Yi did not enjoy enough of this good, so he must find a way to survive at this time.


    The road to survival is not easy to find at this time. The imprisonment of infinite gems is not so easy to break through. Zhou Yi can only do everything he can to release all his abilities to everything here.


    A huge roulette appeared behind him, and the hour wheel, which represents the power of time, began to frantically run at this moment. To escape from this island made of infinite gems, his first step is to break through the constraints of time. And to break free from this embarrassment, you must have the power of the same attributes to interfere with its operation.


    The power of time has become everything that Zhou Yi can rely on now, and he has put all his hopes on this time wheel that symbolizes his power.


    The time wheel full of his hopes is working hard, only Zhou Yi himself knows how much power it takes to maintain its operation. But this is not a non-functioning thing, because in his operation. This hard-rooted place like an island has been torn open by him to a path of redemption.


    The power of timing is recovering, albeit short-lived and weak. But it is enough to let Zhou Yi escape from it. And this is what Zhou Yi wants.


    Take advantage of this tiny opportunity to escape from here. By the way, the idiot of the tyrant is left in this ghost place forever. Let him be exiled forever in the long run of time as the space dies.


    This is very likely. Losing the time gem, he will no longer have the power to swim long hours. In the big explosion caused by this powerful infinite gem, the tyrant can''t control everything. He will follow the power of the explosion, and may even live a long life outside of time.


    If it is really like Zhou Yi thought, then the undead body of the tyrant will become a painful curse. it''s here. He will have endured the erosion of time, aging and dying under the power of the years. But he will not die because he will not die, so he can only continue this way until the end of time.


    However, the idea is wonderful. But the reality is never as satisfying as he thinks.


    Because at this time, the time of quiet recovery makes the tyrants free from the imprisonment of infinite gems. Although it is slower than Zhou Yi, who has time power, it comes just right. Because Zhou Yi at this time is just wanting to leave and has not left.


    He saw Zhou Yi, who was about to leave from here. At this moment, everything that was caused by the infinite gems came back to him. He immediately rushed and rushed up, grabbed his hand and grabbed his body, and yelled at him.


    "What have you done, what have you done?"


    "It''s time to say goodbye to your baby, and then be prepared to do a long sleep. Fighting the tyrant, this is my gift to you!"


    Waiting for a long time, finally waited until the moment of understanding, Zhou Yi immediately made a final farewell to the tyrant. After saying this, he immediately turned into a ruthless fire and light, and became a giant in the sky in the most incredible eyes of the tyrant.


    That is an incomparably huge existence. One is enough to make the tyrants feel the small existence. For such a existence, the so-called control before the tyranny is really ridiculous. He couldn''t control such a huge thing at all. With his strength, he could only do one ant, a cockroach, in the palm of this giant.


    And for the hegemony that has been completely forced. Zhou Yi��s unrequited love is a huge slap in the face. It��s not necessary to use this trick before. The smaller one is more conducive to him to avoid the sudden attack from the long time. But now, this huge figure is very necessary.


    From a long time ago, Zhou Yi wanted to experience the feeling of coming to the Buddha to shoot monkeys. But no one has been able to give him this opportunity. Not only because this huge Ming Wang body needs to be refrigerated, but more than a supernatural monkey needs to be surrendered by him. And now the tyrant is finally letting him get what he wants.


    On the one hand, he used this method to deal with him. On the other hand, he is indeed intolerable for the tyranny. After being disgusted for so long. Zhou Yi will naturally choose to use the most violent means to leave a special impression on the tyrant, a special memory that allows him to talk about masturbation and can miss it for a long time in this endless time.


    In the blast of the explosion, the body of the tyrant was smeared between the palms by two huge palms. In the face of this more powerful force, his body was immediately crushed into the same shape as all the previous experiences. This is not a fatal problem for him, but it is enough to affect his future.


    Because the next moment Zhou Yi will leave and leave him alone in this place. Enjoy the tremendous destruction caused by his death.


    It��s great to be able to step on someone��s shoulders and let yourself get out of the way. When it was time for Zhou Yi, I began to feel that all the nausea and grievances before it were worthwhile, and they were all very cost-effective transactions. But if you let him come again, he will definitely tell you, no!


    Getting out is the only choice he has now. And being able to get rid of the tyrant, this is enough to let him take the fastest speed and leave from here.


    He moves quickly, but the hegemony is faster. Even when Zhou Yi had not left here, he was stalked again. As a member of the Titan, he is not a waste that has no power left without the infinite gems. Instead, he is still strong. It��s just that there is a huge gap with the existence of Zhou Yi.


    This gap made him not able to make Zhou Yi disgusting at this time, but it was enough to do something special. For example, delaying the footsteps of Zhou Yi.


    He clung to the part he could hold on to Zhou Yi, and then pulled him to forcefully slammed into the power zone created by the chaotic, infinite gem that had begun to run away.


    Naturally, it is unlikely that he will have any influence on Zhou Yi, but when he uses himself as a bridge to let the violent amount of infinite gems pass through his body and spread to Zhou Yi, Zhou Yi will never again. It��s hard to get out of it.


    He only opened a passage that only allowed himself to pass, which has already cost him tremendous power. Now, when he is entangled in him, he can''t easily leave here. It is even said that when the uncontrolled force of the infinite gems spread to him, he was completely hopeless.


    The idea of ??destroying the tyrant is very simple, that is, let Zhou Yi stay with him all the time. Experience the feeling of destruction together. He is not a fool, naturally knows that the infinite gemstones of today have lost control. In the face of this loss of control, both of them are just the unlucky ones tied to the gunpowder barrel.


    This violent power is enough to tear them apart, and to his luck, he is definitely not the worst. Because his undead body once again gave him a guarantee. They will be broken by the gunpowder barrel, but the person who died will never be him.


    Like Zhou Yi has always wanted to destroy him, he has been playing the idea of ??destroying Zhou Yi. This has been confirmed in the previous battles is something he can''t do, even if he has the power of two infinite gems. But now, for him, it is an opportunity. An opportunity to eliminate Zhou Yi in one fell swoop.


    The power of the violent infinite gems can make him shudder, and he is convinced that nothing can survive under this power. Including both of them. Therefore, he did not hesitate to drag Zhou Yi, and even use his own body to trigger the power of infinite gemstones.


    This way is not pleasant, because the power of infinite gems will destroy his body before destroying Zhou Yi. In fact, he has begun to experience this painful feeling.


    His body was shredded again, his body was aging indefinitely, and even his soul was madly torn. This made him infinitely painful, but he was hurt and happy. It is a wonderful thing for him to use the pain he has been used to in exchange for the demise of his enemies.


    He used it many times with the way the enemy died. Almost every time he laughed at the end. Even this time is no exception. He began to laugh, for the victory that he could hardly get.


    And then, the explosion of infinite gem power made him lose all his smiles in an instant. He already felt the feeling of being exiled by time. At this time, Zhou Yi has disappeared into the devastating power, completely ruined and turned into ashes. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 424： Death escape

    The endless powers ignited in the void, and everything that was shrouded in this power was completely annihilated in this universe. First, the tyrant, then Zhou Yi, and then the tyrant, the tyrant, or the tyrant.


    Zhou Yi was destroyed in one go, and the tyrant was going through this process countless times. From alive to death, from death to alive. He kept repeating this process, constantly enjoying the pain and the so-called eternity in the impact of infinite power.


    Time has been intercepted by fragments, and annihilation is equivalent to being eternally imprisoned in this time segment. Just like an old machine with a stuck single song looping a rotten song, he can only passively accept it all over here.


    This is not the ending he wants. He wants victory, not something that is not a tragic life. This is far from what he thinks, and even that it is not the same thing at all.


    He can''t let things be like this, letting his future repeat in this senseless pain and destruction. So he can only force himself to make efforts to change this **** situation. And the only way he can change this situation is through the infinite gems.


    Four infinite gems gathered on his head, releasing this violent power and pushing him a little to the endless cycle of abyss. If he wants to stop all this, before everything becomes irreparable, stop it before he falls completely out of time, he must break the aggregation of infinite gems and break the resonance between them.


    There is not much time, he must act. But wanting to do this is as simple as you might think. He is not in his own home in the time segment. It takes more than just decision-making power to get action, but the real price.


    For the average person, it is not easy to make this decision, but for the tyrant, the most he has is the price.


    Whether it is taking a part of the body or taking a small life of his own is acceptable to him. The undead body allowed him to have more cheating means than archiving cheating. And this means let him go to his own goal, and it is difficult to move forward.


    Until he slammed one of the infinite gems, the scarlet realistic gem. The destruction of countless times gave him a chance, a chance to reach into the infinite gemstones. And when such an opportunity is at hand. He naturally has no possibility of letting go.


    So when he took the real gem, he immediately gave up the power of the whole body to pull this special gem from the gathering of infinite gemstones. This detonated the amount of violent violence on the gems in advance, but it gave the tyrant a chance to get out. Use realistic gems!


    The amount of violent violence caused by infinite gems tears time, space, and reality, and almost all the essential and conceptual things are being destroyed by it. But before it destroys it, it is like a dead dog before it is in the field of nothing. The tyrant has already escaped from here by relying on the power of realistic gems.


    Following the connection that exists between a particular, infinite gem, the tyrant distort the reality and opens a space passage to somewhere from the front. He didn''t know where it would go, but in any case, it was better than the place he was staying now.


    And if you are lucky enough, maybe he can get something more.


    The big bang exploded silently, and the enormous power swept through the entire star system. But there is nothing else in it. The tyranny escapes, and Zhou Yi has ceased to exist. It��s like they have already won the game. It��s like being a tyrant who once again got the victory he wanted.


    And just after all this broke out, Zhou Yihua was at the same time as the ashes. On the top of the earth, Aida, who is continuing to fight with Lilith, has stopped all his movements.


    She slammed her chest, because an unimaginable pain was passed from her heart at this time. This pain is not related to the flesh, but from the soul, from the depths of the soul, an almost unbearable feeling. This made her almost unable to breathe, unable to speak, or even think. Her whole body was overwhelmed by the sudden surge of this sudden tide.


    And watching the whole person almost can not continue to stand, can only make a hard breathing from the nose Ada. Lilith, who has been bickering with her, and Natasha, who can only say two sentences after she came to see the guest, suddenly became inexplicably.


    "How. What are your symptoms and are there any problems? Or is there anything wrong with your spirit?"


    Lilith asked, the gun was a great one, and she didn''t want to be an ancient **** who had just recovered. Her statement made Natasha on one side blindly open her eyes. She thought that this ancient goddess would be the Venus of the broken arm, the silent Mona Lisa. Can''t talk. But it is elegant and beautiful. But the facts made her unexpected.


    This is a very talkative goddess, and it speaks like a character who is on the street. This made her impression just want to cry.


    It seems that I saw the strange face of this woman who was inserted, Lilith added.


    "This is the humor of the British! My English teacher taught me, if he can''t let others laugh, then I will find a time to let him cry!"


    "It''s funny, but my sense of humor is a little lacking. Sorry!" wiped her face, and Natasha decided to leave some hope for a less respected British teacher. And listening to her reply, Lilith showed a satisfied smile.


    "Do you know, as a mortal. You are the first modern person who doesn''t make me feel so stupid!"


    "That''s really making me happy!" Reluctantly smiled, Natasha can only respond like this. And just as she was imaginary and the snake, Ada��s voice suddenly passed.


    "He has an accident!"


    "What?" This sudden sentence made the other two people feel a little confused. They once again put their eyes on Ada, who was sitting on the ground. I saw that Ada slammed his chest hard at this time, and gasped loudly, while whispering.


    "He has an accident, I can feel it. He has an accident!"


    Her repeated repetitions made other people feel that something was wrong, but for her statement, they could not believe it.


    "You are joking. If you can, I can only tell jokes, but your performance is very real. Really, it is more realistic than the heroine of many movies I have seen!"


    Shaking his head, Lilith gave such an evaluation. But before she even said more, Ada immediately roared and interrupted her almost hysterically.


    "Give me shut up, this is not a joke. All this is true. I have never felt this way. This feeling gives me a very real feeling. He has an accident, it is really an accident!"


    "This is impossible. You have to know his power. It is almost impossible for anything to hurt him. I mean, he can do that even, lift a land and defeat an alien. The human fleet. How could it still happen?"


    Natasha still subconsciously wanted to find some reason to refute, but she found that her rebuttal was already powerless. If anyone is the closest person to Zhou Yi, then many people who have contacted him will say such a name, Ada Wang. There is nothing between them that can be more speculated by others. Even civilians who read newspapers often believe that there will be a wedding between them sooner or later.


    So when Ada said this, even if it is incredible. Natasha also found a reason for her acceptance. They are connected with each other. This is unbelievable, but it is not unacceptable. And as long as there is a little bit of possibility, it can be bad news for them.


    They all know what Zhou Yi is going to do, and he is going to deal with what kind of enemy. Whether it is fighting the tyrant or the cosmic fleet claimed by the Galaxy Guard. As long as he fails, it is all terrifying bad news. Even bad news that is even more deadly than Hulk��s madness.


    For such news, no one is mentally prepared. Zhou Yi is their last line of defense and the most powerful line of defense. If he fails, nothing makes sense. Everything they did before, all their efforts. All have no meaning.


    Because of his failure, it means that he did not stop the aliens. They will come, as they did at the beginning. Although there is still a so-called New Star Revenge Army, at this time, the smart people on the earth know that this group of aliens is absolutely unreliable.


    They have no things to rely on, and all defenses can be declared collapsed. Everyone knows well, and in this case, Ada stood up with his teeth and walked in the direction of the battleship.


    "Where are you going?"


    Lily, who was caught in the silence by Ada for a while, asked this time, she did not believe this thing. But in this situation, no matter whether she believes or not, her struggle with Ada has no meaning. So she can only think about it or do something else, and how to do it, she needs some reference. Some useful references.


    This bad news that may exist makes her a little overwhelmed. She needs someone to guide her at this time. And Ada now assumes such a responsibility.


    "I am going to find the guy named Loki, get the clue from his hand, then I will go find him, now!" A blizzard drifted, Ada immediately disappeared with the snow. Her resolution is very clear, she is going to find Zhou Yi, no matter where he is, what happened. She must do this.


    He is her life, everything in her life. So no matter what, she has to do this. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 425： Spiritual war, lofty consciousness

    The Kerry warships moored on the Manhattan Harbour are a dazzling white, and countless frosts cover everything there, making everything look like a layer of innocence, even white as heaven. But inside, it is not the case in the Kerry warship. There is hell, **** in some sense.


    Darkness can hardly see anything except the red fire. The effect that this flare can play here is very weak, and it is so weak that it has almost no effect. And in this faint illumination, a burst of horrible sounds continued to pass.


    It is the beastly arrogance of the beast-like guy, the roaring thunder of the thunder lightning in the darkness, the horror of the meteor and the friction of the air. These sounds appear one after another in the darkness, have not stopped, and do not seem to stop.


    Until a huge, unusually crisp shock suddenly rang through the dark space. This sound produced a dazzling light, and in this light, the two figures flew straight in the opposite direction.


    They fell heavily on the ground and lay there like a corpse. It was not until a long time later that someone made a noise and slowly climbed up from the ground.


    It was the captain''s voice, and he groped on the ground and found his shield, and then approached the other guy a little bit. It wasn''t until he came across a hot sea shovel that he took a sigh of relief and squatted on the ground.


    "Professor, can you hear me?"


    "Yes, I can hear. Although there is some interference, the user of the spiritual power does not seem to understand very well how to manipulate this power finely. He does not affect my connection with you!"


    Professor Wen Run��s words appeared in his brain, which made the captain immediately feel relieved. Now he can only rely on teaching this powerful mind controller.


    "Professor, please, please help them out of this **** power. I need them to wake up now, very much needed!" The captain said eagerly, he needs to worry more than just one person, so time Very precious for him.


    "I understand, Mr. Rogers. But you have to be clear. Too much anxious can only do the opposite, especially in this case." Professor Charles continued to answer in a calm, unwavering tone, like Many government officials are just like the various situations, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t have any action. In fact, he has already started to act.


    The invisible and secretive power of the mind entered the goal in front of the captain and began to clear the role of other forces for him to regain his self. Or let him be freed from the manipulation of others.


    The captain felt that he had been waiting for a long time, but it was not that long. It is just a minute or two. The guy lying on the ground was awake. In the bursts of mechanical symphony.


    "Where am I? And, I feel that my brain is shaking. The voice of an old man has been talking in my mind. Who the **** is this? I don''t remember my dad''s voice is like this."


    "Tony, if I were you, I would first think about what happened, and then say something like this!" The captain sighed and reached out to Tony lying on the floor. He pulled him up from the ground and said to him in the same tone of complaint. "If you know what happened, you will definitely thank me for spending so much effort to save you back. Not everyone can ask someone who can give this kind of help to help!"


    "You mean the old man who has been lingering in my mind. He is the ambulanceman you found. Can I ask you to ask him to shut up? What he said in my mind is like a mental patient." Psychologist. It��s a hell, I��m not a madman or a mental IQ. I��m only eight years old. I don��t need a person to tell me how I can control my emotions!��


    Tony heard the captain''s words, but he gave a very formal thank you, but this kind of gratitude doesn''t sound like that. For him, this is not a very formal gratitude, Professor Charles has shown a different kind of open-minded.


    "Controlling your emotions helps you stick to your heart, Mr. Stark. In addition, I have to say that your eloquence is as sharp as your friend, Mr. Zhou Yi!"


    "You should say that my eloquence is sharper than him! However, you know him. As far as I know, my friend is not so easy to make friends. Compared with me, his ability to make friends is almost negative! "We asked strangely, Tony was curious about the identity of the guy who could talk in his mind." "Who are you? What do you know?"


    "Maybe you have heard my name. Mr. Stark. I am Charles, the dean of the Xavier Genius College. Everyone calls me Professor Charles. I know a lot, I know almost everything I know. I mean yours. That friend!"


    "Well, the principal of the mutant, the great mind!" shrugged his shoulders and took Charles''s identity into the seat. Tony said in a somewhat different tone. "This is really a big man, but it wouldn''t be strange to know Zhou Yi in this way. He is very involved with you! By the way, Professor, you haven''t seen anything from my heart!"


    "Please rest assured, Mr. Stark. My professionalism is still there, whether as a doctor or a life mentor!"


    "That''s good, you have to know, I don''t want to tell someone to violate my privacy." With a sigh of relief, Tony finally dropped his psychological burden. But the burden of others is not so easy to put down.


    "Gentlemen, can you be serious? Let us talk about important things!" The captain��s voice seemed anxious and helpless. He interrupted this inconsistency, mainly by Tony. Then plug in the business. "Now, Tony! I want you to tell me what happened to you, why are you controlled by Rocky?"


    "How do I know!" Stretched his hand, and Tony began to dig up his own memory. "I remember that we were all unimpeded and went straight to the two **** in Loki. I also blew two shots at the two guys. Then I saw that Hulk suddenly rushed over to us. We resisted It was two times, but I only remembered that a burst of light suddenly flashed. After that, I didn��t remember anything!��


    "A burst of light? It''s a good answer. What do you think it will be?" For this answer. The captain was not satisfied, he continued to question and see if he could get something more useful. But Tony hasn''t got anything more useful.


    "How do I know, hell. Maybe it''s a new weapon for aliens. Maybe it''s magic. I don''t know the prophet, you ask me what it is!"


    Tony gave a violent answer, but it didn''t do anything but the captain''s irritability. I don''t know what kind of cards the enemy holds and only limits his actions. And this restriction will only make their future actions more difficult.


    He doesn''t know how to deal with those enemies at the moment. But he knows he can only keep all the actions going. There is always something to understand, and now at least he is not ignorant.


    "Professor, I have one thing to ask you!"


    "Do you mean to protect your soul and protect you from the light? I have not touched the power of that light, so I can''t guarantee that I can do it. I can only say that I will do my best. ""


    Professor Charles gave a conservative answer, but in the face of the reply, the captain shook his head, saying that this was not what he wanted, or that it was not enough.


    "Professor, I mean more than this. I have other meanings!"


    "Wait. Captain. You know, I can''t do that. It''s not right!" Charles, who heard something from the captain''s words, immediately investigated his heart in violation of the rules, but what he saw was Let him immediately say something like this.


    "You have to do this, Professor. This is the only way I can think of stopping them now. If that, even if there is only a little bit of possibility. I, my players, even your students are being They control. You will stop us. No matter what method you use!"


    "Control our hearts, hurt us, and even destroy our hearts directly! Professor, this is all right. Just stop us from becoming a jealousy. Destroy our world!"


    The captain said decisively, with extraordinary consciousness. His consciousness makes people feel the shock inside, but not everyone can have this kind of consciousness. It��s like Charles!


    He has never been a decisive person, for life. He has always been respectful. This allowed him to create a noble character and a soft heart. Sacrifice yourself, he can do it easily, but sacrifice others. A group of hero-like characters, even his closest students, is something he can''t do at all.


    He does not have this kind of consciousness. Even he said that he didn''t think he could do this kind of thing. So he argued that he hopes the captain will be able to recover his life.


    "Captain, I am sorry that I can''t do this kind of thing. I can''t do this for you and my students, it will make me guilty for a lifetime."


    "Professor, I know that my request makes it difficult for you to do. But if there are more choices, I will not ask you for this."


    "This thing, if you do, may make you guilty. But if you don''t do it, when we are manipulated to destroy the world and slaughter thousands of ordinary people, I don''t think we can all Rest in peace! At that time, your guilt is too late!"


    It seems that I have seen a tragic future, and the captain describes it in a very heavy tone, showing it to them as if they were there. The professor was silent when he heard his heavy, unspeakable description. Tony can only say with a stiff smile.


    "Maybe the situation is not so bad, is it?"


    "Maybe not, maybe even worse. I don''t think you want to be controlled to hurt your girlfriend!"


    Another person is silent, and it is in this silence. The professor gave his answer.


    "I know what to do, Captain. But I promise, I won''t let this happen!" (To be continued.)


    Ps: Sorry, the starting point is gusting. The first pass was revealed when it was not transmitted. Check out this chapter for free. Mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 426： Crazy Hulk Tragic Rogan

    "It��s a stupid creature. They never think about it. What kind of enemy is it that they can handle it? It��s like this, and then rushing to us again, it��s like relying on them alone. You can deal with us, don''t you think this is ridiculous?"


    Looking at the bottom of the battle is completely a porridge, Loki is arrogantly commented on a disdainful gesture, and for this piece of his work, he has been standing next to him, and Ronan, who is a guest, has an eyebrow Shen Sheng said to him.


    "I don''t think so. They are warriors, warriors worthy of respect. Give them a good time, Rocky. Let them die to death, instead of playing with their lives and dignity!"


    "Are you kidding me? Um?" Hearing this, Loki licked his lips and said yin and yang. "After I cheated the biggest threat, we lost your army and lost all support. Fortunately, we still have the final card, but now you let me throw this last thing away. I am very curious, Ronan. Do you want to win, or want to lose completely!"


    This problem has silenced Ronan. He stood there stiffly, letting Rocky watch him. Until his face could no longer be hanged, he gave Loki a reply.


    "Win! Of course, what I want is victory!"


    "Take me shut up and look at me honestly! Before I get this damn, **** victory, I won''t allow you to give me another nonsense! Understand!"


    The nodded nodded, and Ronan answered Loki without saying a word. And seeing Ronan, who gave such a response, Lokira pulled out an ugly smile.


    "Good, smart way!"


    He said, he turned his head. Then they sneered at the so-called superheroes who were still in the melee, and uttered their orders.


    "Catch them and bring them to me!"


    This order made the battle below more intense, and the roar of the giant almost caused the entire battleship to start tremble. In this horrible roar, Hulk, who is getting more and more furious, launched a more ferocious and crazy offensive against his enemies.


    His changes are unpredictable and originally acted as the main force. Jennifer, who was holding his action, flew out with one arm. And this immediately exposed the living variants of the assists to the extremely dangerous Hulk. Compared with the monsters like Hulk, the mutants with magical ability are actually no different from ordinary people. Want to shred them, for Hulk it is effortless.


    This is so obvious to the mutants that they evaded when Hulk rushed toward them. In addition to Rogan!


    This guy with an undead body and reinforced iron bones is in front of everyone without hesitation. Go straight to the fierce and terrifying beast of Hulk. I have to say that this requires great courage, but having courage does not mean everything. The only way he did this was to be completely crushed by Hulk.


    Almost a slap in the face, Hulk directly let Rogan stick to the ground. Except for those parts protected by the Edelman alloy, everything else has almost become a mash.


    Deal with that kind of comparison with him. Hulk, who is absolutely inferior in strength, almost always uses this violent approach to solve problems. And those unlucky guys are basically this end. However, Rogan is not the same as those guys, and his speeding regeneration makes him a problem that can never be solved without a slap.


    Hulk��s forefoot had just crossed over him, and Rogan climbed up from the ground. Although his body is a flesh and blood, it is much better than the previous meat cake. And he is still repairing at a speed that is unimaginable. Soon, he was not affected by this kind of injury at all.


    As soon as he resumed his fighting power, Rogan stretched out his steel claws and rushed over him from behind Hulk. At this time, Hulk is extremely huge, and his steel claw can only hurt his hind legs at most. And with Hulk''s muscular strength, it''s hard to say how much damage his steel claws can do to him. However, he still turned his back and did not hesitate to insert his claws into Hulk''s body.


    The Edelman alloy steel claws are as sharp as ever, and this sharpness is unstoppable by the thick skin of Hulk. Therefore, Rogan''s steel claws did not feel any hysteresis, and they directly crossed the back of Hulk.


    This caused Hulk''s blood to splatter, and the huge body slammed on the ground. He screamed, but he could no longer act because his Achilles had been completely broken.


    And just this time, Rogan roared like a courage, and launched a storm on Hulk. His claws pierced Hulk''s body. Going deep into the muscles, even into the bones, a **** hole, a **** hole is a screaming roar.


    The inconvenience of Hulk��s actions gave Logan a chance. And Rogan took advantage of this opportunity to climb the body of Hulk step by step, climbed to his back, and slammed his spine.


    The giant''s spine couldn''t resist the cutting of the steel claws. In a shrill sound, Hulk''s huge body, like a fallen mountain, fell directly on the ground.


    His spine has broken. The broken spine made him completely lose the power to control his lower body. He has been unable to pose a threat to others, at least for a short time.


    But this does not mean that he can''t vent his anger on his own roots. Can''t control his lower body, he can control his upper body, and his two arms are enough for him to solve the painful reptile.


    In the original place to support the body, Hulk directly with his body pressed Rugan behind his own. His huge weight made Rogan completely lose his ability to move, and then he reached out and grabbed Rogan behind him.


    "The **** little bug, Hulk wants to tear you apart!"


    Hulk''s huge eyes almost all squinted, and all the veins that collapsed were burst into a shape. This makes her look not only to describe horror, but also to some oppressiveness that makes people unable to breathe. At this time, Rogan, who was held in his hand, was more aware of his deadly destructive power.


    However, he has no fear, speeding regeneration makes him have the same characteristics as the undead body, and the Edelman alloy steel bone makes him indestructible and fearless.


    So even if Hulk was so in the palm of his hand, like a doll that would soon be unloaded by the bear child, he still snarled against Hulk.


    "Come on, you are a big green man. Do you think I will be afraid of you? Let me see if you have this ability, or if you said something like your egg, all are soft. A ****."


    "��" Rogan''s words with dirty words severely stimulated Hulk''s nerves. He yelled and began to disassemble the large toy in his hand with his own hands. And this led to Rogan immediately screaming.


    Under the strength of Hulk, his muscles are completely muddy, and he does not need to use his strength. He is directly squeezed into a sloppy meat. As long as the guy with a slightly better eyesight can now see his body and the nakedness on his limbs. It was a cold metal, and there was almost nothing on it.


    By the fingers of Hulk��s ordinary arm, almost all the skin, muscles and even fat on Rogan��s body were stripped of his body in the most terrible way, leaving only the bones, and those Something in bone protection. This is also because Hulk has no way to destroy the Edelman alloy for the time being. If Edelman alloy can''t stop his brute force, then it really is like what he said, and Rogan will be shredded by him.


    Fortunately, he had no way to damage the Edelman alloy for the time being, and Rogan��s teammates apparently could not sit and watch him continue this nightmare against Rogan.


    In the screams of Rogan''s successive screams, the laser eye took the lead in starting the rescue of Rogan. At this time, he couldn''t take into account the fact that Hulk was only controlled. He was eager to directly emit the highest power laser beam he could control against Hulk''s elbow.


    The red-red laser light falls straight on Hulk''s elbow like a lightsaber. The dazzling beam of light can even make people feel that there is a burst of eye pain. It is huge, but it has no effect. Hulk''s skin is much more tough than he thinks.


    His laser light **** on Hulk''s skin, in addition to sputtering the flames of the sky, there is no use at all. Even if you count the insignificant black marks on Hulk''s skin, it is just a little bit of harm. In contrast, the spattered light flame burned, and the screams that were more screaming and more savage were more hurt.


    This is a completely unworkable way, so someone stopped him immediately.


    "Damn, Scott. Stop, Rogan is about to be killed by you!"


    Orolo almost yelled at Scott to stop his movements. After seeing his own results, Scott, whose face was gloomy, gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. This made Rogan''s squeak a little smaller, but there was no improvement at all compared to what he was suffering now.


    "Bastard, it''s totally useless. We haven''t got a little bit of this monster!"


    Looking at Rogan''s sin, and still being so fierce and terrible after being cut off the spine. The beast couldn��t help but make a statement of despair. They are called monsters almost every day, but in the face of such real monsters, they are really not worth mentioning.


    The gap is too big, and it is so big that it almost makes them desperate. At this moment, let alone rushing to rescue Rogan, is to enter the Hulk, they may not have this courage.


    It��s not something that everyone can do. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 427： Peak and turn to extinction

    Just as the variants were thinking hard to rescue Rogan, there was no time to move. A green body image rushed over like a train that was rampant.


    It was Jennifer who had just been thrown away by Hulk��s shirt. She finally recovered the horror that her brother was doing. So she immediately rushed up and prepared to stop what he was doing now. And what can be done to stop this kind of Hulk. After so much experience, she has already been very clear. That is the need to use some means of violence.


    Only violence can stop Hulk, and only violence can make her uncontrollable brother not cause irreparable tragedies. So she didn''t keep it at all, and it was just a life-like attack on Hulk.


    The Hulk family are monsters, a standard that is common to all ordinary people. Therefore, even Jennifer, the female genius, is not to be underestimated. Especially when she slammed into the Hulk lying on the ground, the horrible loud noise even made people wonder whether the two of them were still flesh and blood. Because the sound was like the two wrecked planes colliding together, causing the ears of everyone around them to lose their hearing.


    This is an extremely bad sensory stimuli, and even makes people worry about whether they will have deafness in the future. But what corresponds to this bad experience is that Hulk��s torture of Rogan was finally stopped.


    Because at this time, Hulk completely became a gourd with Jennifer, and their huge body entangled and rolled out a distant distance. And Rogan, fortunately, was not involved in them. In the moment when Jennifer ran into it, he was lost by Hulk and flew straight out.


    This is naturally to make a scream of resentment by Rogan. But this also means that everything he has suffered has finally come to an end. Just give him some time, he will be able to recover again and become a normal look. But if he still has this time, it will depend entirely on the development of the situation.


    Because at this moment, the entanglement between Hulk and Jennifer seems to have already won the game. Even if he was attacked by Rogan, he broke his spine. The strength of Hulk is still so strong. Strong enough to go far beyond Jennifer. What is even more terrifying is that he is still recovering. Take a slower speed than Rogan.


    The burning anger not only gave him strength, but also gave him a body that would hardly be destroyed. When he was entangled with Jennifer, others could even hear the staggering bones growing in his body. I saw the wound on his body recovering and proliferating at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When he was lying on the ground, Jennifer failed to take him down completely. And when he stood up again in the horrified eyes of everyone, Jennifer was even more unlikely to be his opponent.


    There was almost no room for resistance, and Jennifer was directly pinched by Hulk. It was like lifting a chicken. Even if I don''t need a lot of force, I can hear the creaking of bone friction on her neck.


    At this time, no one doubts whether Hulk will kill Jennifer. Because it is completely visible from his angry eyes. He didn''t have any rationality at all. At this moment, he has been completely overwhelmed by the infinite anger that Rocky has provoked.


    He couldn''t recognize Jennifer''s identity, let alone have any consideration for her. Now he is a crazy beast, and anyone who appears in front of him will be hurt by him. He is crazy and irrational.


    But for Jennifer, he is still her brother, the gentle good man, Bruce Banner.


    "Banna. Wake up. I beg you, don''t look like this! It''s not you, wake up, hurry up!" Forced to pull Hulk''s big hand, Jennifer was as weak as a baby. At the same time, she desperately spit out such words from her own eyes, hoping to call back Hulk a little bit of reason.


    However, the use of this is not very large. Hulk, who was completely controlled by anger, couldn��t listen to anyone at this time. He just breathed heavily and spewed a hot air from his nostrils. Then stared at Jennifer on the palm of his hand. Slowly pinch your fingers.


    His enormous power instantly made Jennifer begin to breathe hard. But she still did not give up doing this, but continued to struggle to tell Hulk.


    "This is not you, Bruce! You shouldn''t be like this. Please, wake up. We have to go back. Betty is waiting for you. Bruce, don''t do this!"


    A name suddenly burst into the mind of Hulk, causing him to smash a faint aura in his chaotic brain. This aura made Hulk''s brain look like a needle, like a saw by a chainsaw. The pain is almost unbearable.


    From the brain, the pain from the depths of the heart made him unable to bear a burst of mourning, and he rubbed his teeth with difficulty. The muscles of the whole body are shaking and uncontrollably twitching.


    Jennifer, who was holding his neck, was immediately affected by this pain. She couldn''t breathe because her neck was about to be crushed. But at this moment, she has no way to save herself, and no one can come to save her. She can only wait and wait for the miracle to come. Or, pray that Hulk can wake up at this time.


    Perhaps her prayers have worked, maybe for other reasons. Just as she was about to hold on, she felt the fingers on her neck suddenly slack off her strength. This allowed her to regain her freedom of breathing, and compared with this, she cares more about the changes in Hulk.


    At this time, Hulk, the pain on his face is still heavy. But from his frowning eyebrows, Jennifer can notice some mourning and struggles that are completely different from the completely crazy Hulk. She stared at Hulk, watching his every move, and while she was watching Hulk, she kept her eyes closed, and the humble, mournful Hulk suddenly widened her eyes and died with his deep green eyes. Stared at Jennifer. Then he opened his mouth with difficulty and spit out such a name from his throat.


    "Betty!"


    "Yes, Betty!" Jennifer shouted as soon as he heard Hooke read the name. She grabbed her hands that were still stuck in her neck and looked at Hulk''s eyes. "Bruce, think about Betty. She is waiting for you to go back, waiting for you to go back to see her. Bruce, you must wake up, you must get rid of the control of the bastard. Think Betty, think about her. Give yourself some strength, please !"


    Jennifer��s words made the struggle on Hulk��s face deeper and deeper, and the intense and deep emotions continually impacted his heart, causing a rift in his blinded mind. This is a painful process that keeps him whispering. But after this snoring, he slowly put down Jennifer in his hand and then bowed his head to her.


    "You are Jennifer?"


    "Bruce, are you awake?"


    Looking at Hulk, who finally had the usual look, Jennifer had an urge to cry. She quickly grabbed Hulk''s arm and asked him. And when she heard her, Hulk gasped, violently undulating his chest, then shook his head.


    "Hulk did something wrong! Hulk didn''t know what he was doing? Very angry, wanting to tear something down! Just like someone is hurting Hulk, Hulk wants to fight back!"


    "Control yourself, Bruce. Don''t let that guy continue to manipulate you. Betty won''t want you like this, you have to control your mind. Right, Professor!" Jennifer immediately thought of the existence of the professor. She quickly called in her heart. "Professor, I need your help. I need you to help Bruce! He has to keep himself, I can''t let him get out of control again!"


    "Don''t worry, child! He is not in danger!" When she started asking for help from the professor, the voice of the professor also resounded in his mind. "You have done what no one can do, child. You have created a miracle. The kind of mental control has been broken by himself. He will not be affected again, he is free!"


    "Yes? That''s great!"


    The professor��s words gave Jennifer a sigh of relief. When she looked at Hulk at this time, she did find that his eyes were completely devoid of the anger that could not be opened. As the professor said, his reason is back. And that means that the invincible Hulk once again stood by them.


    This is really good news, and inspired by this good news, Jennifer patted Hulk''s shoulder and said to him.


    "Let''s go, Bruce. Let''s go find the guy who controls you, give him some color to look at!"


    "Hulk, you have to make that little bug a bad!"


    The anger began to burn again in Hulk''s eyes, and this time he found a clear goal for himself. The giant brothers and sisters began to rush toward the depths of the battleship, their only purpose is to let the **** hiding inside pay the price.


    And their actions are naturally also known to Rocky. In fact, when Loki lost control of Hulk, he already guessed this ending. This kind of ending was unexpected, but it also made him angry and ruined.


    He did not think that the green silly big man could actually break the control of the spiritual gem. So when Hulk came to the forefront, he didn''t even prepare for the response.


    And just as he wants to summon the remaining Avengers he has controlled, use them to stop Hulk from advancing. A scarlet light door suddenly appeared in front of him and Ronan.


    A figure fell from the light door and climbed up a little. And watching this guy who slowly stood up, has always been winning, and the confident Luoji has finally changed color. His face is completely incredible panic and the most fearful. Not only him, but even Ronan around him.


    At this moment, the two of them unanimously read a name, a name that they would never forget.


    "Harm!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 428： Clever tongue

    Yes, at this time. As everything began to change in an unpredictable direction, a new character appeared in front of the Rocky.


    Fighting the tyrants, the behind-the-scenes black hand behind them. It is also the source of all this war. He is the hegemon of the universe and the horrible existence that no one is willing to provoke. Everything that happened here is that he is dominated and manipulated. What scares Rocky most is that he is also a target that he calculates.


    With his ambition and strength, Rocky planned a huge conspiracy. He let the overlord of this universe send out almost all of his power, for two infinite gems, and one that was deeply hated by him. There is every reason to accept his advice.


    In fact, the tyrant did accept his opinion and gave them absolute trust. Even the gods of infinite gems have been entrusted to them, and it must be said that tyranny has recognized their loyalty to some extent.


    But he did not know that the two people who were relying on their right arms were not on the side with him. They are guilty of ghosts, and they have already colluded together. Even in order to be able to eradicate this guy who is behind his own, they have given the most crucial capital to the guy who can fight him.


    Unlimited gems! It is not so much that they are collecting the gods for the tyranny or for themselves. It is better to collect this kind of gods and submit it to Zhou Yi''s hand. Then let him borrow to deal with the tyrants, their bosses.


    These two guys are not satisfied with the guarantee that the tyrants give them, or something else that is like alms. They want more, and this more, obviously, the tyrant can''t give them. And they have chosen to be greedy in their own hearts, and choose to use this special way to seek everything.


    From the beginning, their plans were smooth, and even they had mastered all the situations. Zhou Yi almost defeated the tyrants, and they also controlled all the existence of the earth against them. Although the cost is huge, it is not unacceptable.


    However, at the last moment. Everything was turned over. It was not from the awakening of Hulk, but from the appearance of the tyrant.


    The emergence of the tyrants made all their plans into a bubble, even saying that at this time they had to converge all their ambitions, respectfully and obediently stumbled in front of the tyrant.


    "Adult! How come you are here?"


    "Rocky!" looked down and looked respectfully as the most tamed subject. I can''t see any two people with different feelings at all. He did not know how to say this. "What did you do, why the infinite gems I gave you would appear on that guy!"


    When this sentence is asked, the two guys who fell to the ground will be cold and sweaty. The biggest loophole in their plan is that they did not expect that the tyrants would appear in front of them alive.


    Because no matter from which aspect, they all believe that it is impossible for the tyrant who puts the infinite gems in his hands to be the opponents of Zhou Yi who have two infinite gems. But they did not think that the tyrants prevented them. The three infinite gems he has been showing are just an illusion. In fact, with the two given to them, there are four infinite gems in his hand.


    This number occupies the majority of the seven gems. Compared with the number of gems he has, his undead body is the deepest hidden card. The average person can''t force his card, and when Zhou Yi knows the card, it is already too late.


    The hidden card of the tyrant made him the final winner, and when he appeared here and asked them such questions, for Rocky and Ronan, it was nothing more than the end.


    Nowadays, they can only gamble on their luck. Look at how many secrets the tyrant knows. So they started to make a so-called truth in a word.


    "Sorry, Master. I am not the opponent of the Earth God. He took the power gem from my hand, I have no way to stop him!"


    "And, my stupid brother brought him another jewel, the real gem saved by Asgard. I took a slow step, and when I found the gems, he had already fallen into Zhouyi. In the hands!"


    At this time, these two guys with a bad stomach completely ruined themselves from all the things. On the surface, their losses are not small. So if you don''t delve into it, you can hardly see what role they played in this war.


    It is loyal. Still secretive ghosts. This is something that requires time and mind to judge. Now, what is most lacking in the tyrant is time. At this moment, he is in the weakest moment, in order to save his life and victory. He was forced to give up the other three infinite gems. And now he is in his hands, only a realistic gem.


    An infinite gem is not enough to give him absolute dominance. So at this time he had no intention at all to investigate who betrayed him, and all his thoughts were placed on the remaining infinite gems. There are two gems on top of the earth, and what he wants now is the one that Loki is in his hand.


    "Give me the gem of my soul, Rocky. This kind of thing should not be in your hands now!"


    "Yes, adults. This is what it should be!" Loki, who understood the gap between himself and the tyrant, did not mean to reverse his thoughts. Looking at the palm of the tyrant, he lowered his head and offered his cane in a respectful manner.


    Loki��s performance was so pleasing that he couldn��t have any doubts about him. He reached out and took his scepter, and after playing it, he hung a meaningful smile.


    "In all my subordinates, it is estimated that the most brainy is you, Rocky! You are really smart, actually knowing to cover up its existence with illusion, so that the guy in Zhouyi didn''t notice it. You finally did it. What made me happy was that I didn��t let me continue to disappoint!"


    "This is my honor!" Loki replied with a low head and didn''t even look up to see the meaning of the tyrant. And his kind of doing this is very conspicuous. A wise man should know when to behave and when to remain silent. Just like now, it is a smarter thing to keep silent.


    I glanced at another stiff Luonan like a statue. The tyrant sneered and crushed the scepter in his hand. The huge blue crystal at the top of the scepter became shattered under his movements, while a pink gem fell with the crystal.


    A pink gemstone gemstone that can manipulate the powerful treasures of the soul of life. It is also one of the only infinite gems that can be confirmed at the location.


    Due to the battle with Zhou Yi, the three infinite gems completely lost their tracks. They can be said to have been lost in any corner of the world, or they may have been lost in any fragmentary stream in the long river of time. Recovering these lost gems is almost impossible in a short time.


    So now, the tyrant must keep the remaining gems in their hands. The gemstone of the mind is one of them, while the other is a space gem.


    It is now lying on the roof of the Stark Building, providing a so-called gateway to the invasion of the entire alien army. Although the alien fleet is almost completely annihilated, the space gems in the universe cubes do not stop their work casually. It is still operating, and even if it is in the battleship, it can clearly feel its existence.


    "I found one, and one. But it is in front of me, Ronan?"


    Listening to the call to destroy the tyrant, Luo Nan raised his head with a frown and asked in confusion.


    "Adult? What do you have to order?"


    "Your army is completely annihilated. What do you want to say about these?"


    Incorporating the gem of the soul into his infinite gloves, the tyrant stretched his finger and asked the question about Ronan. This is a very serious problem of dereliction of duty. Especially in the view of tyrants, such dereliction of duty is simply an issue that cannot be forgiven.


    "Adults, this world is different from the other worlds we have experienced. Although their army is not worth mentioning, they have unmatched fighters. My soldiers have gone all out, but we really can''t beat them. This is not us. The problem, adults. Just because they are too powerful!"


    The Cree tradition allowed Ronan to start arguing immediately, but he did not know that this failure required not to argue, but to be the most obedient obedience. The poor host will also forgive the mistakes made by a well-behaved pet. But if it''s a thorn, then you can only get a heavy lesson or the most costly.


    Now Ronan has played the role of this thorn in the unconscious, and the tyrant is never a broad-minded person. He is a true evil, and the villains who treat their disobedient people have always used **** and cruel lessons as a means.


    "Is this the way you answer me, Ronan? Do you know what the answer to you brings back to you?" "I know, adults. But I must prove to you that our sacrifice is real, You can''t deny a battle of the Cree. Even the defeated Cree! We have sacrificed a lot of soldiers, they are killed for this, and this is their honor!"


    The Kerry people are strong and weak, but it does not mean that they do not have the so-called honor. A warrior, even a war dead warrior, should be respected in the eyes of the Cree. Although these invading Crees went to thousands of miles because of his orders, they came to die. But this does not mean that he thinks these people are damned.


    Tradition has made him have to pay attention to these war dead. The tyrant is to tell him that his so-called tradition is meaningless. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 429： Luo Nan’s death is the enemy

    "Ronan, I know the tradition of your Cree. It''s stiff, rigid and worthless. If you can always bring me victory, maybe I can still allow you to have such a small problem. But now, look at you. What gave me?" Step by step, the tyrant immediately broke out of the power of horror.


    The horrible energy skyrocketed, and the entire top of the entire Kerry warship was changed in an instant to make countless dust. The so-called interstellar armor is just like a layer of diffuse dust in front of his explosive energy, and can''t stand any stir. This energy destroys most of the starships and exposes the interior of the entire starship to the sky. Still undulating, it rushed directly to the sky.


    The sky filled with smoke instantly became extraordinarily clean, and almost everything that should be in the sky was cleaned up between the moments. The sky became translucent, just as the entire sky was opened from the middle.


    This scene makes people who can see the sky extremely shocked, and such a shocking scene is nothing but a remnant of the power of his exposed stars. He is not deliberate at all. Because he now has all his attention on Ronan.


    "I gave my fleet to you, but you let them fall on this little planet. The accuser, Ronan, the commander of the Cree, I want to know now, you are still for me. Is there any value. I still can''t trust you as I used to, and I have a heavy responsibility!"


    "Adult, the Cree is always the most brave warrior in this universe. We can still fight for you, attack the city and conquer the universe!"


    Luo Nan finally found out that he had already angered the tyrant. He quickly remedy it and expressed his loyalty to him. But for everything he said, he couldn��t listen to it.


    He grabbed Ronan''s head and pointed him directly into the air. Then he looked at his horrified eyes and revealed a smirk.


    "Enough, I have heard enough of your guarantee, and have had enough of your incompetence. Ronan, it is over. Don''t worry. Your race will soon be with you, re-learning in another world. Let''s take a look at your traditions. Weak meat! I will judge you as a strong man to die!"


    "No, you can''t do it. You can''t do this. In order to do so many things, you can''t just start with us because of this. Fighting!"


    I felt the coziness revealed in the tyrants. And his almost crazy words. Ronan immediately yelled and pleaded with him.


    "Without us, you will not have the best fighters. You will not open up the territory for you. If you want to vent your anger, come to me. Kill me, let my people. Let us see These years are for the sake of everything you do. Let them go!"


    The Cree, who used to fight the tyrannical war against the south, is now like a madman. He doesn''t even want to kill him, he can spare himself and save himself from death. I only hope that he can let go of his innocent people. Kerry is a brilliant cosmic race, and he can''t be so ruined in the hands of the madman.


    For his pleading, the tyrant frowned and slowly put away the sneer on his face. His expression became solemn, and his eyes became deeper and full of inexplicable colors.


    This made Ronan feel a glimmer of hope. He stared at the tyrant, waiting for his answer. The tyrants gave him a reply.


    "Your spirit is moving, Ronan. You are a warrior, a respectable warrior. You are also a good leader. A convinced, principled guy. Such people are rare, and they are generally worthy. Others respect them. So, in order to respect you. I promise you!"


    When the words were spoken, his face immediately burst into the most disgusting smile.


    "I promise you, I will let the entire Kerry planet and all the life on it go with you, into the abyss of death. Such a stunning life must be dedicated to her. So I promise you , Ronan, I want to give you the most extreme, the most splendid destruction, the real end and death!"


    "No. No, no." Hearing what he didn''t want to hear, Ronan immediately screamed in horror. And just in the screams, the tyrants laughed. Forced to close his palm.


    His power is enough to make Ronan directly turn into fly ash, but he does not intend to use any supernatural power. Instead, he used his own hand and crushed his skull a little bit by the strength of his hand. This process is naturally incomparable, because as a victim, Ronan can feel that his entire head is being crushed and crushed bit by bit, and his brain is being destroyed in the most cruel way.


    If it is a normal person, the screams of this time have already worn through the clouds. But Ronan always said nothing. The blood has already flowed out of his facial features, and the pain has already drowned every inch of his body. But he was silent and did not make any noise.


    This is his last dignity. He wants to fight against tyranny and confront his atrocities in this way. In the face of such a situation, the tyrant immediately lost interest.


    Torture a person and let him die in pain, it is entirely to please the goddess of death. In his view, only the most painful death, and the most desperate screams are the gifts that make the goddess of death happy. Therefore, he never bothered this cruel behavior, and even used it as his hobby.


    However, Ronan��s performance obviously undermined his interest, without screams, and his actions did not make sense. So he simply stopped to torture the hard-hearted man and threw him away as soon as he threw it.


    This is not to say that he wants to let him go alive, but to omits all the processes in the middle and directly gives him an end. Luo Nan��s body has not yet landed, and a flame has burned from his feet. The flame burned fast, and it was all of a sudden, and it flew up from the foot of Ronan. And all the places burned by this flame have become ashes.


    Therefore, in this fire, Luo Nan has completely turned into fly ash, from bottom to top, completely complete. And just before he completely disappeared, he widened his eyes and threw an inexplicable look at Loki.


    After the fire, Ronan naturally has nothing left. But Rocky has already taken his last thing. He didn''t dare to have any movements, and he didn''t dare to make any sounds. Because of this look. The tyrants also saw it.


    Laughing with interest, the tyrants asked Luo Qi.


    "Locky, tell me what the last look of Ronan means?"


    "I think maybe he wants me to remember all of today. Revenge for him and stop you from destroying his race!"


    Rocky sweats dripping, but it is still clear. He replied with his head up and even showed a stiff smile.


    "It''s really interesting. Why would a dead person please you? This is not something that anyone can delegate!" The tyrant is still laughing. But his hands are already active. In the face of the means of the tyranny, Rocky is not sure that he can be as hard as Ronan.


    So he immediately raised his hand and made an innocent look.


    "I don''t have anything to do with him, adults. You have to know, I am the one you put in. If you say why, I think it is probably the reason why I saved him once. But that''s because we all work for you. For the sake of it, if I can��t help you at that time, it��s a problem!��


    "Do you know, Loki!" Listened to Loki''s answer. The tyrant slammed his mouth. He put his hand behind his back and walked step by step to the front of Loki, who was kneeling on the ground, and then lowered his body and said to him at a close distance. "You are a smart person, and I have never believed in smart people. But it doesn''t matter if you believe it or not, as long as you are still useful to me! Now, tell me why you are failing. Why is this little planet? , actually will damage me so many people!"


    This problem made the hearty Rockyton breathe a sigh of relief. He knew that he would no longer pursue his problems. And just as he was ready to give an answer, a rumbling sound came from the corner.


    The sound is close. Almost the sound just came, and two green figures appeared in their sight.


    This explanation does not need to be explained. Rocky directly points to the rushing rush to himself, saying to the tyrant.


    "It��s because of this guy. A mad dog controlled by anger, but it is also a monster that can knock this starship out of the sky by his own fist. If there is no psychic gem, we are not the opponent of this guy, and A guy like him, there are still a few on this planet!"


    "It''s really interesting, but it''s a small one. The backward races that haven''t flew out of their parent star can actually give birth to such a strong. Very good, this is very good."


    Looking at the light, the Hulk brothers and sisters who brought out the violent storm when they ran, they laughed and slammed a punch at them. Powerful, and twisting the punch of reality. Under the punch, the violent airflow suddenly turned into a fierce storm, and the terrible energy was like a substantial hand. Immediately, the rushing Hulk brother and sister flew out directly.


    While flying in midair, Hulk was caught by an invisible big hand. That is what appears after the illusion becomes reality, and it is also what appears under the will of the tyrant. He manipulated this big hand, put Hulk directly in front of himself, and then stared at his big face full of struggle and anger, asked with a smile.


    "Hello, the big man on the earth. Now I have a question to ask you, do you want to surrender to me and do things for me?"


    The power of Hulk has made the tyrants sway. If such a powerful existence becomes his men, it is undoubtedly a great help to rebuild his destroyed army and expand his power. So he did not hesitate to hand over his olive branch and asked for advice from Hulk.


    But Hulk, who has only one rib in his head, never looks good to anyone who has hurt himself. He twitches his own skin, rubs his teeth, and then doesn��t want to be close to him. The tyrant issued a wild roar.


    The spit of the splash immediately splattered the face of the tyrant, which obviously also illustrates the attitude of Hulk. For the disobedient guy, there is always only one thing to kill.


    That is destruction! (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 430： Granting the first enemy to the army will not

    There was a fierce flame in his eyes, and the tyrant lifted his arm directly. And with his movements, Hulk''s body was lifted up by the invisible big hand.


    He was slammed on the ground, one after another. Huge power caused the entire battleship that sank in the harbor to start shaking and shaking. A huge deep pit was smashed out. As a tool of destruction, Hulk is still struggling, making angry roars.


    He is alive and kicking, and there is no trace of injury at all. In addition to making Hulk more comfortable with him, the actions of the tyrants have no other role.


    And this is to make the tyrants dissatisfied. If even the indigenous people on a small planet can''t cope with it, it will let him stand in the universe in the future. So he fiercely raised Hulk again, and once again applied the flame that had burned Ronan to Hulk. At the same time, he laughed like a devil.


    "Give me death, stupid things. You have to pay for your stupidity!"


    This is enough to dispel the real flame and burn it up. It is like being added to the fire oil, and it is burning in Hulk. It was only in the blink of an eye that it turned Hulk into a huge torch. This flame wrapped the whole body of Hulk, and people could not see the description inside him.


    But what you can know is that he is still alive. And his signs of life have no signs of weakness. He is roaring, roaring, and the sound is so big that he feels that he is being slap in the face, and he is very hurt.


    He felt himself humiliated, and a huge sense of shame came from his heart. However, he quickly took control of his emotions and swallowed this feeling of shame in his stomach.


    As Zhou Yi said, he is an out-and-out egoist, a shameless, a real villain. Such people have no principles in front of their interests. Now, Hulk once again showed its value to the tyrant. And the interests he represents. In the face of such interests, the tyrants admitted that they were once again tempted.


    The strength of Hulk is stronger and more special than he thinks. It is also more suitable to be his tool. Through the power of the soul gem, he can clearly distinguish how vulnerable the guy''s mind is. It is also clear how easily he can be manipulated and manipulated.


    This is simply a natural beater, a suitable person. In the face of such existence, he simply could not bear to kill him. So he immediately changed his strategy. In another way, his mind and his brain launched a more fierce offensive.


    It��s like Loki used to manipulate Hulk. The tyrant is also playing with such an idea. And his use of the gem of the soul is not comparable to Rocky. It would be a more powerful and more thorough invasion, and it might even completely destroy Hulk��s mind and turn him into a walking dead that only obeys orders.


    There is no need for any doubts, and the ability to control the gem of the soul is completely capable. Although he does this, Hulk completely loses himself and loses his consciousness. But what he values ??is his strength, and the others don''t care. So he did something like this, and he didn''t hesitate at all.


    And his move apparently triggered something special, such as Professor Charles''s mental defense. Since seeing the power of the gemstones of the mind, Professor Charles has set a defensive barrier in the hearts of these people. This barrier protects these people and will not be controlled by the power of the mind again. If anyone wants to force them to attack them from the heart. It will lead to the counterattack of the most powerful mind controlr on the planet.


    In the face of this kind of spiritual thug, it is the good old people like Charles who will not be soft-hearted. He directly used the body of Hulk as a battlefield, and launched a fierce battle with the spiritual power of the tyrant. When I first met, it immediately made the annihilation once again an incredible exclamation.


    His mind attack was blocked. On this little planet, there are still people who can block the power of infinite gems, which makes him feel the deepest incredible. When you are unfavorable, the infinite gems become something that can be resisted casually.


    So he immediately asked in the heart of Hulk about the guy who blocked his strength.


    "Who are you? Why are you blocking me? Don''t you know what it means to do this?"


    "Seeing a mob violently, to stop him. Is there anything wrong with this?" In the heart of Hulk, Charles answered the righteous words, righteous.


    Hearing his reply, the tyrant immediately ugly face. A person who stands up with justice can not give up his principles because of a little threat. Especially in the naked field of the mind. This is especially true. Therefore, he immediately ignited the power of the gem of the soul, and continued to attack the tsunami in the heart of Hulk.


    He will use the infinite power of the gem of the mind to drown the madman who does not know what he is so afraid of. Then defeat these two idiots in one fell swoop. And just as he did this, other people also rushed to the scene.


    The Avengers led by the captain. There are also those variants who have appeared here, and their appearance has clearly made the tyrants aware of what their own army was defeated and destroyed.


    He was keenly aware that the planet was not as simple as he had imagined. And just as he wanted to say something, the captain who had surrounded him and Rocky had already taken the lead in calling him.


    "The two guys over there, you have been surrounded by us. Let the guy put Hulk down. Rocky! Also, hand over Parker and Thor and admit defeat. I can guarantee that you can have a fair. treatment!"


    "I can''t go to my house here, Captain Steve. Now the main thing here is my boss, the tyrant!" With a slight smile, Rocky led everyone''s spearhead to the tyrant. And looking at the purple giant who held the Hulk and carried him into a brutal fire. Almost everyone has a fighting posture.


    "Let him down, sir. Otherwise we can''t guarantee your safety."


    With a cold scream, the murderous smile on the face of the tyrant. He has not been threatened so much for a long time. Today, he is threatened more than the sum of his past hundreds of years. This makes him very unhappy, and if he is upset, he must pay a heavier price to those who cause it.


    So even the answer was too lazy to answer, and the tyrants directly extended their other hands to these people. As soon as he reached out, these people immediately felt a heavy suffocation feeling coming from his neck.


    Even the rebellious actions can''t be done, and these people are directly smashed. They are the same as Hulk. As if it was pinched by an invisible big hand, it was lifted into the air. Compared with Hulk, they are not so strong! In addition to Rogan, who has recovered, almost everyone faces this kind of means, and the end result is a dead word.


    And they will not die. From whoever starts first, it is all decided by the tyrant. Their life and death are all in the hands of the tyrants, and this feeling of mastering the power of others to kill is the most enjoyable feeling of tyranny.


    "There is no right to speak here, ants? I have here. There is only one voice here. That is my voice. What do I say, I will let you be born, you will be born. I will let you die." You are going to die. Don''t yell at me, you don''t have this qualification yet!"


    The ear is a declaration of domineering domineering, and the throat is a deadly suffocating feeling. This situation made everyone in the room feel a weakness, a deep despair. No one thought that they would be directly controlled by people, and no one thought that they would have even a little resistance.


    Just in the blink of an eye, they became what they are now. It became the prisoner of the tyrants, which became the biggest joke of this century. And for such a joke. Except for the tyrant, no one laughed. It��s not Rocky!


    The power of the tyrant is beyond his imagination. He finds himself underestimating him and is still very seriously underestimated. Such a person, is there really a way to solve him by his own conspiracy calculations? For the first time, Rocky had deep doubts about himself.


    For both sides present, there is only one winner. That is the tyrant! In essence, there is only one person in the camp of the tyrant. No one really belongs to his camp, and Rocky is the same. So for his victory, everyone''s mood is the same.


    But third parties don''t think so. As a different purpose, Ada and Lilith, the only purpose they came to has nothing to do with the battle here. In a sudden snowstorm. Ada is driving the scene with the ultra-low cold air and the snow.


    And immediately after her, the bang of the waves accompanied by the rich **** smell also appeared here. A huge wave came, and Lilith stood up on the wave and looked at the scene with a blank look.


    The appearance of these two women just let the captains think they saw the savior. If the throat is not pinched by the invisible force, they will almost cheer.


    But Ada didn''t even look at them at all. She just stared at the tyrant who gave her a strong sense of oppression and asked him word by word.


    "You are the boss of Rocky?"


    "It''s another!" Looking at the two women who suddenly appeared, the tyrant immediately revealed a weird smile. "What''s wrong with this world, but it''s just a small planet. Why are there so many powerful guys. But. Ms., have anyone told you that the strength of your body makes me very disgusted!"


    "Your feeling has nothing to do with me, tell me where Zhou Yi is!"


    "Tell us where he is, everything here has nothing to do with us. We just want to know his position!" Lilith said at this time. She felt the horror of tyranny, so her words were very polite.


    But she did not know that when she said the name, she had already deeply angered the heart of the tyrant. He looked at the two women who described the urgency, and grinned at them with a grin on their teeth.


    "Would you like to know where Zhou Yi is? Go to another world and ask them personally!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 431： Re-experience death crisis

    In another world, in a gray, chaotic world. Zhou Yi is floating, like a human-shaped light source, swaying the golden light to the world around him.


    At this moment, he has only one unconscious soul, but this soul is an incomparable soul. The dazzling golden light radiates from his body like a ribbon, and the gray world that shines in it becomes bright.


    Countless empty souls watched the ray of light from afar, and then came subconsciously toward him. These are unconscious dead spirits, but their souls are deep in pursuit of the characteristics of light, but they are involuntarily approaching Zhou Yi.


    They want to share the light from Zhou Yi and share the heat that is released from him. So warm the soul that has been cold and empty. But before they got close to Zhou Yi''s side, or when they just crossed the field that was released by Zhou Yi, a layer of bright flames had burned from them.


    The light of the sun does not allow the defilement of the dead spirits. It is only touched. These dead spirits are like lit candles, and they are quickly turned into ashes in the light. However, they have not stopped before.


    The world of the dead is so empty, most of the souls are walking dead that have long since lost consciousness. They don''t know fear, they don''t know what destruction is. Therefore, even if the sun''s light is like a natural enemy, they will be wiped out in an instant. They are still tirelessly coming to Zhouyi.


    It is vast and boundless. Almost no way to distinguish the number of dead spirits completely wrapped up all the space around Zhouyi. There is no place to go up and down, everyone is floating. They used their own soul shells to wrap the Zhou Yi into a faint glimmer of light, like an egg that cracked countless gaps. Even further, compress him to a smaller range.


    But this is almost impossible. The space around Zhou Yi is not allowed to be close to any dead spirit, but all that is within the scope of the Tao has become a fly ash under the light.


    This is not a problem that can be solved by numbers. It is as if the darkness of the universe cannot engulf the stars. With these dead spirits alone, it is impossible to hide the light of Zhou Yi.


    And it is at this time. Just as countless dead spirits are rushing to ashes. A woman''s hand suddenly appeared around Zhou Yi, and then patted his face gently.


    This move immediately awakened Zhou Yi, who was sleeping, and he opened his eyes fiercely. Then I immediately discovered the dead spirit that covered the sky and concealed in front of my eyes. And that smile stood in front of myself. It is also the only one that can stand before oneself.


    Ms. Death, a great **** with a side, is also the root cause of the tyranny and his inability to deal with.


    Seeing the death lady, Zhou Yi immediately took out the respect that she should have. In any case, Ms. Death has helped him. On the other hand, even now he must fear the existence of death. So he immediately lowered his head and bowed to the lady in front of him.


    "I saw you again, madam. It��s not a great honor!"


    "It��s not a privilege to see me. Zhou Yi. If you say real thoughts, I don��t think you will want to see me again!�� The death lady dressed in a black robe smiled and replied with a courtesy. At the same time, he said with a little laugh. "However, Zhou Yi. You have given me a lot of surprises. This time, you have changed a lot since the last time!"


    "I have experienced a lot of things these days!" Zhou Yi gave a brief answer. Then look around and sweep around.


    At this time, his side has already disappeared from the traces of the dead. Or when the death lady appeared, these dead spirits quietly receded. Although Zhou Yi has a very fatal temptation for them, the temptation is not what it is compared to the authority of the death lady.


    Here is the world of death, everything needs to obey the command of the dead lady. So there will be such a change, Zhou Yi is not surprising. Although these dead spirits are not likely to cause any harm to him, even if he is in a coma. But since the death lady has already solved the trouble, he will not be thankful.


    "I think I should say thank you, madam. If it weren''t for you, I guess I should have some big trouble right now!"


    "Don''t take this little thing and joke with me. Zhou Yi." I heard Zhou Yi''s thanks, and the face of the death lady immediately showed a playful smile. "If I don''t show up, it is estimated that these souls will all disappear from this world. As a sun, you are the natural enemies of these dead spirits. So I do this. Just solve a problem for myself. It''s not like you Said to help you solve the trouble!"


    "Maybe, but, madam! Is there anything else you are looking for? I don''t believe that you came to me for the problems of these undead."


    "Of course, these little things are not worth getting between you and me. Let''s sit down and talk about it!" Smiled and pulled Zhou Yi''s hand. Ms. Death has come to her elegant room again with her radiant Zhou Yi.


    Still the table. That is the cup of black tea. There is no change in the position of the two people. If it wasn��t for so many things, Zhou Yi even wondered if he had left the invitation of the last woman who died.


    It seems that he is surprised to see him, and the lady who died smiled and took the cup in front of her eyes. She explained it gracefully after taking a sip of tea.


    "There is no time to flow in this place. So I have been drinking this cup of tea and looking at your world. I have to say that this is a good way to entertain. It made me get from this long life. A lot of fun. Right, do you want to add some tea?"


    I watched the cup still hot, and there was almost no change in the black tea when I left. Zhou Yi shook his head silently.


    The power of the death lady made him marvel, but now he is worried about another problem. What is the relationship between tyranny and her, she brought herself here, is she asking for sin? Still have other requirements?


    Although it is not afraid of the death lady, it is not a good thing for Zhou Yi to attract such a presence. After all, she is the embodiment of death. And death is a fearful existence for any life. Even if you are not afraid, you must keep awe at it for the people around you.


    This is the case with Zhou Yi, so he really wants to know the answer to this question. And before he asked the question to be exported, Ms. Death took the lead to tell him.


    "You must be thinking now. What is the relationship between me and the tyrant?"


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yi nodded immediately. He must know the answer to this question because it is related to the position between them. It is an enemy or a friend, and almost all of this answer is used to make a decision.


    And see the reaction of Zhou Yi. The woman who died stunned her own eyebrows. She put down the teacup in her hand and faced Zhou Yi, saying seriously to him.


    "My relationship with the tyrant is somewhat complicated. I can''t explain it to you in the middle of many reasons, but there is one thing I can directly express to you. That is, I have no real relationship with him. No matter what kind of contradiction between you, you don''t have to be related to me. In other words, my relationship with the tyrant is much lighter than you think, even worse than me and you!"


    "But I don''t think so!" A sentence interrupted the narrative of the death lady, Zhou Yi complained directly to her. "The undead body on him should be your masterpiece! You have to know, because of how much effort I have spent on this, even to deal with his immortal body, I once again lost my life. If you have nothing to do with, then is this gift too much too much!"


    "I know. I know. I have been watching your battles all the time." Picking up his own eyes, the look of the dead lady is clearly stealing music. "Since your battle has added hundreds of millions of new people to my world, I have been paying attention to you. I have to say that your move is really eye-opening. I saw people dare for the first time. It��s a joke with infinite gems and my own life. It makes me wonder if you can��t wait to see me!��


    "A little accident happened, I didn''t think things would be like this!" He smiled a little, and Zhou Yi''s expression suddenly became awkward. When he died in the face of the death lady, he also set a new height. In order to cover up this embarrassment, he immediately pulled the subject back.


    "Madam, you haven''t told me why? The undead body about the tyrant!"


    His repeated emphasis shows his incomparable resentment for this ability to destroy the tyrant. If not this ability. How could the tyrant be his opponent, but because of this, he became a defeated party, which made him think that his heart would not be happy.


    And it feels like Zhou Yi��s grievances. Ms. Death had to show her fortune and explain to him.


    "Actually, there is no way for me. You have to know that the tyrant has been entangled with me since I saw it. At the beginning, he can still make me feel a little fresh. But after a long time, I will treat him. There was only disgust left. I wanted him to leave, but he actually appeared in front of me in suicide again and again! I really have no choice. So I can only give him an undead body, so that I can always exchange forever. Peace!"


    The reason for listening to Zhou Yi��s mouth is only pumping. He really didn��t think that the words he used to stimulate the tyrants actually became true. No wonder that guy is so angry and angry. But thinking of it, Zhou Yi immediately became annoyed. The death lady is quiet, but his troubles are big.


    The tyrant is already destined to be his enemy, and it is still the enemy who does not share the sky. For such a guy, how can you kill him? This is a painful problem.


    "Well, I accept your reason. But can you have any way to deal with him?"


    Want to come first, Zhou Yi still decided to ask the death lady. But the death lady immediately shook her head.


    "I don''t want to be bothered by him, so you still don''t ask me better! In addition, tell you one thing, your little girlfriend is now in front of the tyrant. I can already feel it, they are dead. Breath!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 432： Death secret language resurrection

    When I heard this, Zhou Yi immediately got up. I didn��t even care about the fact that I was so rude in the face of the death lady. Because at this moment, he is completely like a roast in his heart.


    When Ms. Death mentioned the words of her little girlfriend, Zhou Yi immediately thought of Ada, who is now in New York. Although I don''t know why they will fight against the tyrant. But as soon as I think of such a situation, it makes him completely unable to control his heart.


    His family is his biggest weakness. Anyone who is threatened is absolutely unacceptable. Even if there is only such a small possibility, he must completely destroy it. Now, this is no longer possible, thinking that this thing actually exists.


    The death lady can''t lie to him, then she can only say that some have happened. So he must act, even if it is a price, he must do the same. And just as he was about to start, Ms. Death called him.


    "Don''t worry too much, you still have time, don''t forget, you are on my site now. Time is meaningless here!"


    Although the death lady performed an understatement, it did not allow Zhou Yi to have any relief in her heart. He was still eager to move, but was stopped by the death lady with her own strength. This made Zhou Yi''s tone become violent.


    "What do you want to do, want me to look at my woman to die?"


    "Oh, do you think I would think so?" Looking at Zhou Yi, who was already extremely emotional, the smile on the face of the dead lady became even brighter. She seems to want to play around Zhou Yi, but it seems to be scrupulous. So she ended up just pouting, and the right color said to him. "I said that the time here is meaningless. So it is not a problem to delay for a while, and you don''t want to know, how can you defeat the tyrant?"


    When this was said, Zhou Yi immediately became surprised. He thought that the death lady had clearly stated her attitude. But now it seems that this is not the case.


    There is something in her words, and it seems that she can really give Zhou Yi some help he wants. Under such a premise. Zhou Yi reluctantly controlled his own mood and asked the lady who died.


    "Tell me what is your solution?"


    "Are you asking me?" Hearing the soft tone of Zhou Yifu, the death lady smiled like a victory. Being able to interact with a young life is a very interesting thing for her long life. So she doesn''t mind keeping this kind of thing at all. "But. I can''t feel your sincerity at all!"


    "You" is a pressing moment for Zhou Yi, but the death lady is still playing with him. This allowed him to grow up quickly when he was so hard. However, he still retains some rationality. He finally managed to ignite the death lady, but that is the case, his tone is still an abnormal collision. "You don''t think you are too much?"


    "You don''t understand a woman who has been lonely for so long. What kind of patience and bad taste is there. Really, I have enough time to spend with you until you know what you should do!"


    With her own strength, the woman who died was unscrupulous. And in this place, she does have unscrupulous rights. Because no one can take her, it is not easy to Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi is also very clear about this point, so it is his anger and arrogance, and he can only break into his stomach. And looking at the old **** of death lady, it is up to you not to look up. He bit his teeth and spit out the words from the teeth.


    "Sorry, madam. Please help me and tell me how to deal with the tyrant!"


    "Not sincere, lady and lady. I don''t know who you are calling? Are you sure you call me again?"


    "Lord of Death, I really ask you to help me!"


    Zhou Yi once again lowered his body, and this time the death lady knows that it will be almost here. Going one step further, it is really a bit too much. She just wants to make a joke with Zhou Yi and find some fun for herself, but she doesn''t want to make any conflicts with Zhou Yi. That''s not worth it. Very uneconomical.


    So she smiled and picked up her own teacup, and said a secret to Zhou Yi. A huge secret.


    And when she heard the secret she said, Zhou Yi��s face immediately changed. After a long time, he took a sigh of relief. Said to the death lady.


    "Ms., this method is not very useful at all. I can''t find that thing at all!"


    "I didn''t say that you can solve the tyrant now. I will give you only the ultimate solution, a way to completely eliminate him. As for now, that is your own problem. I am dead. Ms., not the goddess of hope. You have to be clear about this!"


    "Okay!" Suddenly sighed, Zhou Yi stood up. he knows. I shouldn��t have been extravagant. "That''s a good day, madam. I have to leave now."


    "Don''t send it, if you want to talk to me, I am here to welcome you!" Ms. Death just showed the attitude that a passionate master should have. But for her enthusiasm, Zhou Yi can only express her feelings with a smile.


    In addition to the boring metamorphosis of the tyrant, who would think about going to the world of death all day long. He has no special thoughts about the death lady, so he is still grateful for the invitation to this world of death.


    "I still say goodbye better!" There is no positive response to the death of the lady, it is enough to clearly show the attitude of Zhou Yi. In the eyes of the death lady, Zhou Yi closed his eyes and turned into a flying light, disappearing from the world of death a little bit without a trace.


    Death is never his end, because he has already crossed the boundaries between life and death.


    He is the **** of the sun, and the sun will not fall in myth.


    The sun, falling to the sun! Day after day, year after year. There is hardly any change, and in mythology this celestial phenomenon becomes a great force. That is the resurrection!


    The rising sun is a newborn life, and the setting sun is the death of life. He represents the beginning and end of a life. The fact that the sun repeats this process is actually a process of repeating the beginning and end of life. This process continues, in fact, it means the resurrection and renewal of life. As the **** of the sun, he also possesses this special characteristic in nature.


    However, because of the cohesion of his power, Zhou Yi has not been able to experience the life and death of this hurdle. Therefore, he did not condense the power that represents the resurrection of life and death. Now, when he once again stepped into the kingdom of death because of the battle with the tyrannical tyrant, his power has quietly condensed on his godhead. He is the **** of the sun who is not dead. Death is not his destination, but a stop in his journey. Even if he entered the country of death, he finally returned to the day of the world.


    However, that will cost a little. Now, it is no longer a matter of calculating the price.


    A little golden light bloomed from the depths of the universe, and then bloomed brightly and brilliantly. It was only a moment that a brilliant sun was derived from the void, and then unscrupulously shot the bright light toward this dark universe.


    Its glory is unparalleled, and it is itself the brightest presence in the universe. And just a short-lived, this incomparably brilliant existence will suddenly exit. Just as it has never happened, you can''t find it in the entire universe. And this is inevitable, because at this moment this incomparably brilliant existence has been transformed into another form, a human form.


    And this form is naturally the embodiment of Zhou Yi in the human world. Since the day he turned into a god, he has long forgotten the physical constraints. The flesh is the evolution of his divine power. As long as there is divine power, his flesh can be created at any time. Now, Zhou Yi, who has just returned from the country of death, has completed the whole process of his resurrection.


    This is not without cost. Because it follows the normal process. His resurrection should be in the early morning of the next day, when the sun of the world has just risen. But he was so anxious that he couldn''t wait until that time, he forced to skip the process, and that means he can''t restore his strength to the perfect state.


    He is very weak now, and he can only use this state to deal with the tyrant. This is a matter of no choice. For Ada, he must do this.


    In the current situation, he has to do something. That is to find the way home. This is not easy, because the universe is so big that it is not easy to find a way back to Earth. This is especially true for Zhou Yi, who first ventured into such a distant universe.


    The explosion of the infinite gemstones confuses the time and space of his resurrection, leaving his position not at all the place he has experienced. And in the unknown places in this universe, he has almost no way to return.


    But he doesn''t, but doesn''t mean that no one else. At first glance, he saw a group of ragged Starfleet fleets. And he didn''t want to, and he rushed toward the fleet.


    The tyrant is a well-known figure in the universe, and his site is definitely unknown. As long as he finds there, he can return to the earth by relying on the space opened by the universe''s Rubik''s Cube. Now, what he needs is that the fleet can tell him the trail of the squadron.


    But at this moment, he did not know, these people immediately became shocked when they found his first moment, and began to desperately go backwards. It seems that they know the identity of Zhou Yi, and for the existence of Zhou Yi, they obviously have more scruples.


    Who are these people? Zhou Yi, who found the opposite fleet action, was surprised, but he didn��t have time to think more. He immediately added speed and rushed into a battleship. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 433： Returning home from the horizon

    This is not the largest and most visible spacecraft in the fleet, but it is the closest spacecraft to him. Zhou Yi, who didn��t have time to find it on the ground, came directly into the spaceship with the principle of proximity. As soon as he entered, he saw a strangely dressed alien girl, like an ostrich with his head in the sand, curled up under a seat, shaking his head and screaming. I want to avoid the sight of Zhou Yi.


    But this spaceship is so big, she can hide where she goes.


    I glanced around and found no other aliens. Zhou Yi immediately went forward, grabbed the back of the alien girl, and lifted her up.


    "Where are you telling me where the tyrants are? I heard no!"


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me! I don''t know anything!" One of them was screamed by Zhou Yi, and the alien girl immediately yelled silently. From her appearance, she can see that she is afraid of the extreme, but this is what makes Zhou Yi strange.


    He is not a well-known guy, and he can be regarded as a nameless person in the universe. Even if the way of playing is a little special, it will not make an alien afraid of this level.


    When I thought about this idea in my mind, Zhou Yi asked if she was fascinated with this alien girl.


    "You know me?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know!" The alien girl shook her head like a rattle. But from her eyes, Zhou Yi has already got the answer.


    However, he does not want to pursue anything. It is not the time to pursue this. So he trembled and shook the girl''s arm, and after she calmed down in this way, she said to her.


    "Listen, I am not a bad person, nor hurt you. I just want to know the location of the squadron. If you know, tell me. If you don''t know, tell me where to find the thing." People. My time is very urgent, don''t force me to use something that I don''t want to use for you!"


    This alien girl, who was in the hands of Zhou Yiyi, is the intelligence liaison officer of the Nova Revenge Army, the twin star girl Lola. They had spent a lot of effort to complete the meeting and work with their main army. They had intended to squat on the thighs of the big troops. Take a break for a while. But I never thought that Zhou Yi would actually appear in front of them.


    It is necessary to know that when Zhou Yi and the tyrants broke into the star field of the two armies, the Rising Revenge Army had already broken the wrist and gave up all the offensives that had been launched and all the achievements. Directly withdrew his old nest. That is the place where they had been fighting for hundreds of light years before, and it took a while for space to jump. It stands to reason that this should be absolutely safe. But no one would have thought that the monster that could make an earth-shattering battle with the tyrant would appear in this place inexplicably, and also set them as targets.


    This situation is enough to cause great confusion for the entire Nova Revenge Army. And this one. The most panic is also the most fearful, no more than the twin stars sister Lola.


    Perhaps most of the people in the Rising Revenge Army��s impression of Zhou Yi is that he can fight the hegemony of the universe and is a super powerful monster. But let them talk about how powerful Zhou Yi is, they may not be able to say one two three four.


    After all, when Zhou Yi appeared, the New Star Corps had resolutely retreated. For their power, the only thing that can make a judgment is the destruction of the squadrons monitored by the radar, and the horror energy fluctuations of their star field at that time. They lack an intuitive understanding, and the only members of the New Star Army who have an intuitive understanding are in the hands of Zhou Yi.


    Lola Lolo, the intelligence officer who monitored Zhou Yi and the tyrants, had the most profound understanding of the power of Zhou Yi. Because she saw with her own eyes how the two men launched a terrible battle in the universe. And destroy one planet after another. She watched the planet be destroyed in the hands of these two men, watching countless lives go to death because of the battle between the two men. Looking at a brilliant civilization because they have completely entered the end. It is simply impossible to say that she is not afraid.


    No one can be indifferent to such things, especially when she is still a weak, a weak who is affected by their power and almost killed. It can be said that if the attacking of them at that time is not the aftermath of the tyrannical soul, but the destruction of the light of Zhou Yi, even if they have the twin abilities, they can not fear destruction. I am afraid there will not be too good to end.


    After all, Gemini girls have never tried. If someone attacks them with the power to destroy space and destroy time and space, will they cause damage to their different space worlds, and will not directly ask for their lives.


    This is a very terrible problem. The Gemini girls don''t want to try, and they don''t want to know what the answer is. Especially when it is in the hands of Zhou Yi who is capable of doing this.


    Therefore, the girl who was in the hands of Zhou Yiyi immediately pointed to the spaceship without hesitation, and the largest spaceship said to Zhou Yi.


    "The commanders of our fleet are on that ship. They must know what you want to know. You can ask them if you have anything. Let me go, forgive! Hero!"


    I heard the reply from the alien girl. Zhou Yi is going to have some action. At this time, from the girl''s mouth, there are different words.


    "I know the answer, beg you not to hurt them. Come to me!"


    Less than two seconds before and after, this alien girl gave Zhou Yi two completely different answers. It��s just that Zhou��s current mood is beginning to be inexplicably wonderful. How can ordinary people use this way to hit their faces? And just when he wanted to ask one or two, the alien girl in his hand was arguing with himself.


    "Lola, you are a fool, stupid. Do you want to die like this? We are now in the hands of this monster, you can''t be honest, waiting for me to lead him?"


    "You don''t care if you lead him, but you can''t lead him to the commander. They are still the officers of the New Star Corps. As long as we still wear the military chapter, we must have a military officer. The duty!"


    "I want to go to your duty, you want to be this big soldier, the old lady can''t want to. From the beginning to the end, you are dragging the old lady into the water. Also, at this critical time, can you stop arranging the old lady? Don''t think that you are my sister, I won''t hit you, I"


    Speaking of this, the girl suddenly gnawed her teeth and punched her own eye socket. This power is not at all light, almost immediately hit her eyes in a black.


    "��" licked himself, and the girl immediately made a sob. At the same time, her voice has changed from a kind of bandit-like tone to a full soft sister. "How can you beat me like this, but I am your sister. I have been taking care of you since I was young, how can you be worthy of me!"


    Speaking and talking, the soft sister also came under the anger of tears, and the other eye was not a weak punch. This is good, a girl who was quite pretty, suddenly became a giant panda. The most unbearable thing is that she obviously has the urge to continue to play her own face.


    This makes Zhou Yi inexplicably irritated. He now has a hundred thousand urgent things to do, and there is a leisure time to watch this alien girl perform this kind of self-playing double. So he immediately turned the girl into a big circle and then snorted.


    "Give me shut up, I don''t care what you are doing. In short, you have listened to me. I have very important things to do now. If you delay my time in this way, it will break my business. You are still the fleet outside, all will die!"


    "I know that you know me, although I don''t know where you know me. But since you know me, you should know that I have the ability and determination to do this. Now, tell me the answer, what is the domain of the tyrant? Go, how can I get back there and go back to Earth!"


    Zhou Yi��s threat is still very strong. At the very least, at this time, neither Lola nor Luo Luo have any courage to violate his majesty. It��s not so much to find a way to find death! So with a panda eye, the alien girl said to Zhou Yi.


    "This is the northernmost giant asteroid belt of the Milky Way, and it is also the location of the New Star Revenge Army. The army of the tyrants is four hundred light years away from here. I have a star map here that can guide you." All that I said is true, I dare to swear!"


    The girl is vowed, but Zhou Yi only feels that she is desperate. Four hundred light years, it is impossible to break through the past with his ability to break the void. In the absence of a fixed coordinate, it is impossible to achieve a short-lived time and space. If he followed his previous thoughts, then he would spend a lot of time on the road, and he has no time at all for him to waste any more.


    So this is a very desperate news, and this desperate news is the outbreak of Zhou Yi��s power. Although unconscious, the energy that escaped from him caused the interior of the entire spacecraft to become hot as molten.


    Almost everything that can be seen is burning, except for the Gemini girls in Zhou Yi��s hands. But how long can she continue to be so safe, that is, no one can guarantee anything. And this is precisely the problem that Gemini girls are worried about. She does not want to be the target of Zhou Yi��s anger. So at this critical time, she immediately screamed desperately.


    "Calm down, I have a way to help you. Really, I have a way to help you get back to Earth!"


    As soon as this was said, all the visions disappeared at once. Instead, Zhou Yi asked her to mention her in front of her eyes and asked aloud to her eyes.


    "What do you say, you can help me back to Earth!"


    "If you are talking about what Quel is now, he once said the earth with a yellow sun. I think so, I can help you there!"


    The Gemini girl vowed, in order to survive, she obviously also fight. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 434： Mind positioning

    In order to keep a small life from Zhou Yi''s hand, the twin star girl Lola. Luo Luo obviously does not want to hide any secrets. I took out my biggest card directly.


    As a rare and special Gemini star. One twin, the same life is awesome, but it does not represent the greatest character of their race. Their race has one of the most peculiar abilities, that is, the ability to position the mind.


    As the material existence of the information life, they can determine an existing target through their two-way mental positioning, and this distance is infinite from the data point of view.


    Even if they are at the end of the universe, their goal is at the end of the universe, and they can determine the position of their target through this two-way mental positioning.


    This makes the Gemini people the best hunters in the universe, and there is hardly anything to hide from their tracking. At this moment, this ability gave the biggest cost of the life of Lola.


    "I can locate the existence of Quail. If the earth he is on now and the earth you are talking about is a planet, I think I can help you!"


    Luo Luo hurriedly told her ability, and her statement did not get the objection of Lola. Obviously, they really have a way to do this. After listening to their complaints, Zhou Yi immediately asked.


    "The one of the Quail? Galaxy Guard?"


    "Yes, if you know him. Then I think the earth you said is the one I said!" With a sigh of relief, Luo Luo knew that this time he was finally gambling. As long as the goal is correct, the rest is not a problem for her. And only the guy who can please this demon, let her let go of her, then no matter what it is.


    Her thoughts are correct. Because when I heard the name of Quel, Zhou Yi had already put her down. From her words, it is not difficult to tell the relationship between her and the star. Zhou Yi himself is also coming over, and what kind of girl Huai Chun looks like, he still knows. With this relationship, Zhou Yi did not really kill her.


    After all, although the star of the star is a bit of a bastard, he and he are the same camp anyway. Treat yourself. Zhou Yi still differs. But now is not the time to deal with, Zhou Yi did not have the idea of ??dealing with. He just put the twin girls down and said to them.


    "What are you going to do, do it right away. I don''t have much time!"


    "I am positioning by my own mind. I don''t need any preparation. It''s just that the spacecraft needs to be warmed up before it can enter the space jump state!"


    The twin sisters don��t know that they have been inexplicably assigned to the camp of Zhou Yi. She immediately got busy for her own life and began to slam her own old and broken spaceship.


    However, Zhou Yi is not willing to wait for the warm-up work of the spacecraft. He directly seized the twin-girls and directly invaded her mind with her own power. Asked her.


    "Where is the location? Guide me!"


    Then, without saying anything, it directly tears the void and enters the infinite void world. Instead of waiting for an old spaceship, it is better to do it yourself faster. As long as there is a coordinate, he will soon be able to return to that world. I will be back to Ada soon.


    Just hurry up and hurry up. They will not have something to do. With this belief, Zhou Yi broke through the countless distance and began his journey across the entire Galaxy. And just as he did this, there was already a battle between the tyrants and Ada.


    Although one hand is controlling Hulk. The other hand is controlling a group of Avengers and mutants. But relying on his own ideas, motivating the power from infinite gems, let the tyrants fully capable and the ancient gods such as Lilith plus an Aida confrontation. Even, it has the upper hand.


    This is not a joke, but the tyrant itself has such a powerful force. Mind gems and realistic gems are in the body, and now he is above the planet, with almost no rivals.


    In reality, he holds the main force among the Avengers and the mutants, and at the same time engages with the ancient **** Lilith and Ada. In the heart, he is suppressing Professor Charles, who has the strongest spiritual power. Prepare to overcome his defense in one fell swoop and completely control the powerful monster of Hulk in his own hands.


    These three fronts, no matter which one is presented to the world, are enough to shock all informed people. And now. When these three fronts are at the same time, the same place is carried out. What is meant and represented is no longer described as shocking. Because a person''s heart can never fully respond to such things. In essence, this is beyond the limits of what they can feel.


    The power of the tyrant is never imaginable by mortals. The mortal is at most speculative, and he is above the general god. And still far above it.


    And now it means, whether it is Lilith, the ancient goddess. Or Ada, the half-god who has not yet taken the last step, can''t be his opponent. Even if he only has a three-pointer, it won''t work!


    So they lost, and the defeat is a stepping touch. This is not a surprise to the tyrant, because from the beginning he did not think that these two women would be their opponents.


    His opponent is only Zhou Yi, and Zhou Yi has already lost. So now he is unbeatable, and he is completely convinced. And because it is unmatched, the tyrant has enough patience and interest to torture the two prisoners of war that he has just arrived.


    Originally, with their strength, they are not qualified to attract special care such as tyrants. But their identity has given the tyrant a different idea.


    Zhou Yi��s woman, this identity is already special enough for the tyrant. Although Zhou Yi is already dead, at least in the eyes of the tyrant, he is already dead. However, the hate and resentment of the tyrants against him, but never reduced even a minute. The shame that Zhou Yi applied to him, he never forgot a star and a half. It is because of this shame that is remembered in the heart that he is resentful to a dead person.


    But there is no way for him to take the dead. The undead body gave him the greatest reliance, but it also prevented him from stepping into the country of death. Therefore, he can only vent this resentment to others. The closest person to Zhou Yi is obviously the best goal in his eyes.


    The invisible and unrealized illusory power made a reality, broke Lily''s **** sea, and also defeated Ada''s ice barrier. After that, the two women, like the lambs to be slaughtered, fell completely into the control of the tyrant.


    I have already taken control of the global tyranny, and immediately brought the two women to their own face, watching them pale, but they did not lose their pretty face, revealing an unusually evil smile.


    "You are a woman of Zhou Yi? I have to say that his vision is really good. You really have intoxicating capital!"


    "What do you want to do? Monster! You have the ability to kill me directly!"


    Even in the face of the tyrant, Ada did not have any performance. Or, when she heard that Zhou Yi had left the world, her heart had already sprouted her death. So she can now say that she is actively seeking death.


    Active attack against tyrants, or at this time with language to stimulate him, is nothing more than a way to find death. And her practice, falling in the eyes of the tyrants, is naturally obvious.


    "Do you want to die? Want to go to another world to accompany Zhou Yi?" The tyrant looked at Ada''s face and couldn''t help but eat his own expression, could not help but reveal a very wild and malicious smile. "I just don''t let you do it. My resentment against Zhou Yi can be dissipated with his death. So, don''t ask for enough compensation in your body, how can I let you die so easily! ��


    "What do you want to do with us?"


    At this time, it was not Ada, who was bitten by silver teeth, but Lilith, who had already reached the edge of despair. Falling into the hands of the tyrant, she can think of at most it is just a death. But obviously, she thought it was too simple.


    The tyrants do not want to kill them. The things he has to do must be more painful than the death of the district.


    "What do I have to do, let me think about it. What can I do to keep Zhou Yi''s soul from resting, how can I wash away the shame I got on Zhou Yi?"


    The tyrant said, got together on Lilith''s body and smacked at her body. Then there was a weird smile.


    "You are still a virgin? Zhou Yi has not touched you! It is ridiculous. It seems that your status is not as important as I thought. At least it is better than the one next to you. Your position in Zhou Yi is probably worse. A lot!"


    In this sentence, Lilith��s heart suddenly became angry, and it is already uncontrollable to breed anger and envy. She swears Ada, because Ada gets something she has never got, even if he is dead, he will die and never change. But when she thought that the man was dead, all the cockroaches in her heart had vanished.


    It��s already here, what can she say? And, to the point of today, what can she do? Looking at the stunned face of Lilith, the smile of the tyrant is becoming more and more malicious.


    "In fact, you may not be able to live. As long as you do something. For example, kill this woman next to you. Or, kill all the people related to Zhou Yi! As long as you do this, I think it is enough to prove Your sincerity. And, I have no reason to do something for you again!"


    This requirement is excessive, but it is not completely impossible. However, Lilith was not at all moved. She just closed her eyes and raised her head. Just as she used to treat the Lord, she chose to express her unyielding to everything in this way.


    She has never been a woman who will compromise and be oppressed. For thousands of years, she has not changed, and now naturally there will be no change.


    For her choice, the look of the tyrant was immediately frozen. The twilight on his face is getting deeper and deeper, and that definitely means. They will face more cruel treatment. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 435： Psychic crisis, Phoenix wakes up

    "Do you think that if you don''t say anything, I will give you a good time? No one can refuse my opinion. Such a person will always have only one end. They will suffer and suffer painfully in torture. No one has ever been. Can you be exceptional, do you think you will be the exception?"


    The face of the tyrant is full of the ferocity and terror of choosing people. Facing the disagreement and arrogance of Lilith and Ada, he is already angry. And in anger he is entirely possible to do anything! And even if his behavior is terrible, no one can stop him here. Because his power is crushing the audience, no one has the qualification to stop him from doing anything.


    However, in the face of such dual threats of force and speech. Ada and Lilith still haven''t changed. A glare is relative, only one death. A closed-eye silence, Ren Shiwei. It can be said that these two women have simply implemented the principle of non-violence and non-cooperation.


    And watching their reaction, the tyrant laughed. Laughing and mad.


    "Strong will, admirable spirit and heart. But do you think that you can support it by this way? Or do you think that my means can''t be dealt with even a so-called little heart? You are too small to see me. !"


    "In front of me, the strong psychological defense will eventually be broken. Do you think that your love for Zhou Yi can transcend everything? It is ridiculous, I want to know when you are willing to fall in love with an ugly, rough and even savage mortal, When you become a man, you can still have this kind of persistence, and there is no face to another world to face the Zhou Yi guy!"


    He said, he launched a very cruel spiritual attack against the two women. He will use the power of the gemstones to completely destroy their consciousness and turn them into slaves under his control. Then let them experience the cruelest thing in the world.


    The resentment against Zhou Yi made him act without guilt. Although he can be regarded as a seed of infatuation, it is only for him. As a selfish person to the extreme, he never has any extra feelings for anyone other than himself.


    Beautiful love, as long as he does not look good. He has a good reason to destroy it. Now, his reasons are more than enough. In order to avenge Zhou Yi, he can even do anything. Destroy the feelings of a district. For him, it��s just a matter of hanging.


    Almost for a moment, the treacherous and horrible malice turned into a real spiritual fluctuation, rushing into the minds of Ada and Lilith. Just as the tyrants say, their spiritual defense is under the power of infinite gems. It is indeed a blow. Only one step away, he can completely eliminate their consciousness, their emotions. Turn them into a toy in your hand.


    Looking at the little light of the soul, the tyrant does not think that this will be a very long process.


    And when he did this, he was in the villa of Long Island. A woman who has been sleeping for a long time is gradually waking up from the world of the soul.


    On the body of Qin. Gray, it suddenly burned a fierce flame. This flame is burning. Wandering around the piano. Gray''s body, just a moment to let the life of the living room that has been maintaining her life directly into countless fine dust. And she is like a phoenix reborn, and she gets a new life here.


    A life that is completely unacceptable.


    It is reasonable to say that her freshman is a very good news. Because if Zhou Yi knows all this, he will definitely celebrate her awakening in the most grand way. But now, no one came to greet her. Or, there is no living person to greet her. What greeted her was just a cold computer synthesizing voice.


    "Hello, Ms. Grace. Congratulations on your recovery. I think if the gentleman knows this, he will be very happy!"


    "You mean easy? Wait, who are you?" The piano that just woke up. Gray is obviously a little embarrassed. She asked the source of the voice, and as she spoke, the layer of flame that was lingering on her body began to tremble uncomfortably. And this is very dangerous.


    Because the flame on her body is not a real flame, it is the appearance of a magical power. And this kind of performance is the power of the flame, with a terrible destructive power. Compared with the destructive power of the flame to turn all things into fly ash, its destructive ability is even more terrifying. It directly transforms everything that it touches into countless small existences.


    That is something smaller than a molecule or even an atom, and it is an almost impossible to discern. The most terrifying thing is that almost nothing has withstood its destruction. The living room is just the beginning. And as it moves. The same thing began to be destroyed, instruments, floors, and even some things that Zhou Yi stored in this lab.


    Most of them are ordinary things, but the same is very special. That is the Edelman alloy gun head that Zhou Yi stored here, a thing that is said to be indestructible. But under the destruction of this flame. Even what is known as indestructible has begun to lose its form.


    The destruction from the most microscopic level is almost impossible to be defended by. The same is true for the Edelman alloy. And watching the destruction intensified indefinitely. The computer synth sounds have become urgent.


    "Ms., please control your strength. The things here are very expensive and special. If you can. Please don''t cause such unnecessary damage. In addition, my identity is Mr. Zhou Yi''s manual assisted intelligent computer. You can call I am Medusa!"


    "Medusa!" Hearing this, the flame on the piano. Gray''s body slammed. Without subconsciously feeling any threat from here, she subconsciously converges her power. She didn''t want to destroy anything related to Zhou Yi, and she didn''t want it a little.


    And when she instinctively made this reaction, she immediately scanned it. It is like looking for the trace of Zhou Yi. Whether she looks at it with her own eyes or with her own power, it is impossible to find any trace of Zhouyi. He is not in this world, and naturally it is impossible to be discovered by her.


    "Zhou Yiren? Where is he?" After several searches, Zhou Yi��s trace could not be found. Qin��s mood suddenly became violent. She felt some very bad things in her sleep. This allowed her to break through the layers of obstacles and return to the world. The first thing she woke up was to ask about Zhou Yi��s trace.


    For her, only Zhou Yi can make her feel this way. This feeling made her very scared and afraid that Zhou Yi had something wrong.


    "I don''t know, madam. I only know that Mr. Zhou Yi was fighting against a group of alien invaders in Manhattan over New York, and then he disappeared into a crack in space. According to the information I have, he is going to the universe. I��m fighting a group of aliens. But I don��t know what the situation is!��


    "He has an accident, I can feel it. Not only him, but some people have an accident. They need me now!" Involuntarily pressed his own temple, Qin. Gray felt a very mysterious feeling, The power of this perception is magical and seems to want to tell her something. She can''t be sure more. The only thing that can be certain is that this kind of need is very urgent. It is urgent that if she doesn''t go, she will regret it.


    "According to my satellite monitoring, a sudden appearance of alien humans has attacked the guardians of our world. Although I don''t want to say it, these guardians do not seem to be their opponents. Among them, Ms. Wang is among them. !"


    "Ms. Wang, are you saying Ada Wang?" As soon as he heard the name of Medusa, Qin. Gray immediately called out the name of Ada Wang. And this immediately made Medusa strange.


    ��It��s very strange, madam. According to my information, after you were in a coma, Mr. Wang met Ms. Wang. As a general rule, you should not know Ms. Wang!��


    "I have heard easy words! Every time I hear very clearly. I am just, I just can''t respond!"


    In response to this, the flame on the piano was once again unstable. Her mood is very unstable, not only because Zhou Yi is not safe, but more because someone took the opportunity to take away her things and share her precious things. This is something that cannot be tolerated by her, but now she must tolerate it all.


    Even said that she must also save them. Just because of the existence of that man.


    Some things have inevitably changed when she is asleep. Although this change is the last thing she wants to see, at this time, she can only accept it.


    For Zhou Yi, her feelings are extremely fierce. And this blazing feeling made her unable to do anything that might hurt him. Just like now, after knowing the danger of Ada Wang, even if she is not willing, she can only prepare to leave and save her.


    This is ridiculous, but it has come true. She has already begun to act, step by step, as if she has crossed time and space and walked outside.


    Just as her figure gradually faded and she was about to leave, a sudden discovery made her stand still.


    It was a woman she had seen once and two girls she had never seen before. If she remembers correctly, this is the most intimate little maid of Zhou Yi, Serana. A presence that is equally threatening to her. And if she did not guess wrong, these two girls are the two children adopted by Zhou Yi.


    Now that Serana is acting strangely, she is holding two children in Zhouyi. Sitting silently on a chair, and then staring at the distant sky with his own eyes. She has no feelings about the outside world, that is, Qin. Gray appears on her side, and there is no big spiritual fluctuation. It��s like she��s already worried about everything.


    "He has an accident!" Looking at Serana and two weird children, the piano went to her side and said to her.


    And looking at the piano. Gray, who suddenly appeared on his side, Serana smiled and nodded.


    "I know!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 436： Different choices of phoenix attack

    "Since you already know that he has an accident, what are you doing?"


    Qin Gree is questioning, or she is very ignorant of Serran��s current behavior. Zhou Yi had an accident and everyone could feel it. But when she wanted to do something, Serana was sitting here with two children indifferently. This made her suddenly unable to stand up.


    In the face of Qin Ge''s question, Serran is just laughing. The laughing Qin Gelei is full of flames, almost the impulse to shred everything. And when the flames on her body were about to hurt themselves and the two children around me, a warm glow radiated from Serana��s body, almost bitingly on her body. The flame was pushed open.


    "This is your ability, it doesn''t seem to be very good. Also, is this your answer?"


    Reaching out and tearing, the thin layer of light is as light as a layer of window paper and smashed by her. It seems that this is not a magical power for her, but a horrible Little tricks.


    Qin Gree, who has recovered from his sleep, is now waking up with incredible power that is so powerful that it is almost unimaginable. Even if Zhou Yi gave Serana the power, there is no resistance at all under her current strength.


    The flames rose again and almost touched the face of Serana. It is such a threat that does not allow her to have any movement. She just smiled and said something like this.


    "What do you think I can do?"


    "Go to him!" Qin Gerai''s words became awkward in a flash, just like a sharp knife and gun in her words. "If he is dead, it is not enough to go with him to die!"


    "No!" shook his head, said Serana. Her words, however, made Qin Gere immediately ignited.


    "what do you mean?"


    "Death is very simple, if I want to die. I can do it anytime! But" Selana said, holding two shocked children around her. "What if they die, what do they do?"


    "I don''t think he wants these two children to be bullied after he left. So I want to take them. Wait for him to come back. Or, when he can''t come back, I will bring them. Raise an adult. Then go to him at a suitable time!"


    The flames began to dissipate. And as the flames faded, there was the anger on the face of Geiger. She had already understood Selana''s words, and she asked herself that she could not make such a decision.


    She is only like a flame, whether it is burning or not. It has only been vigorous. But I can never do what Serran does, and use long waits and long-term efforts to express my feelings. They are different types of existence, completely different, but she is not qualified to comment on Serana''s choice. So she just said to Serana.


    "So, do you think you can do it?"


    "What do you say?" Retorted, and Serana turned her head to the horizon again. At this time, Shirley, who had been pulled by her side, was not doing anything.


    This is her home, in her home, when she got a woman who didn��t know the origins yelled. Even if she looks great, it is like a superhero that is often seen in the news. But that doesn''t mean she can have this qualification. Say wild in your own home.


    "Who are you? How are you at my house? Listen, I don''t care what you have and what you can do. But this is my home. If you don''t disappear before my eyes, I will Alarm!"


    Shirley thought that she would say that if she couldn��t scare away this seemingly weird and very powerful woman, she would certainly learn some lessons. But she found that things are different from what they think.


    Because this woman not only did not teach him, but instead converges the flame of the body. A hand was extended and pressed on her head.


    "You must be Shirley. Then you are Aretha. As he said, you are indeed a very cute child!"


    "Who are you!" A slap in the face of his hand, Shirley immediately yelled at her. And for this kind of child''s temper. Qin Gere just smiled and walked toward the outside.


    "If I can, I hope you can call me a mother!"


    "What?" Shirley and Aretha exclaimed at the same time. And just in their exclamation, Qin Gelei has turned into a group of light and shadow that shines with illusory light, and the whole place disappears in front of them.


    She has not been needed for the time being. She now needs to get to the people who need her more. Seeing that she disappeared in front of her eyes, the Shirley sisters who were full of doubts and puzzles could no longer hold back. They poured all the questions into Serana.


    "Who is this woman?"


    "She. It''s your father''s friend. A very special friend!"


    Laughing, Serana gave them an explanation like this. And this explanation obviously can''t make the two guys happy.


    "When will my dad know this powerful guy? And what is the mother she said?"


    "Your father has always been a very good guy, so it''s not surprising to know this kind of person! It''s just that you don''t know it. In addition, mom''s business, I will talk to you later!"


    "Dad is a very good guy, why don''t I think?" muttered, and Aretha asked this. And then Shirley directly said this.


    "What kind of guy is he, you are telling us clearly! Serana?"


    "Your father!" Looking at the sky in the distance, Selana''s eyes showed a reminiscence. She will never forget a night like this, how a hero appears in his gloomy life and completely saves himself. "He is a hero!"


    The name "Hero?" is now used too much. It��s so much that Shirley and Aretha simply can��t put their father��s name in a particular role. They put the doubtful eyes on Serana again. Or, they need a clearer direction.


    "In my heart. Your father is the most powerful and gentlest hero, one of the best heroes in the world!"


    "What, Serana. Can''t you say more clearly?"


    The two girls complained, but this time Serana did not want to say more. She just looked at the distance, like waiting, and made a long decision.


    At this time, on the other side of the city. A terrible scene is being staged!


    The power of the tyrant is almost destroying the hearts of Lilith and Ada. Destroy their will and distort their thoughts. Turn them bit by bit into a walking dead.


    It is impossible to let a person change everything from the depths of his heart. This is especially true in the face of those who have a firm mind. However, when a violent means is used to smash a person''s heart and destroy all her self and persistence, this kind of thing becomes possible.


    The gem of the mind is undoubtedly the most violent means, and the tyrant is the one who is more adept at imposing such violent means. Although this method will completely destroy a person and destroy it into a numb body, it is almost impossible to be called a human corpse. But all this does not matter to the tyrant.


    All he wants is revenge, just a shame on Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi made him faceless, and he also wanted Zhou Yi to feel what is really a shame.


    So he is not merciless! And looking at Lilith and Ada shaking their heads desperately, the whole person is almost painful, as if it were a collapse. Seeing the last glimmer of their souls, and finally a little self will be completely destroyed by the tyrants.


    An incomparably beautiful light and shadow suddenly appeared in front of the tyrant.


    That is the color of fire, the color of pure fire. The incomparably bright red is the feeling it gives. But it is definitely not the only feeling. The blazing, life and the most extreme and warmest emotions are the most impressive impressions on others.


    In such a flame, a figure is revealed a little bit. As soon as she appeared, she launched her own attack against the tyrant.


    It is like a mind, but it is stronger than a simple mind. It is like divine power, but it is more magnificent than divine power. The vastness and the lack of marginal power swayed to the tyrants in the blink of an eye. In the face of this power, the tyrant immediately panicked.


    He thought he could ignore the attack of this sudden guy. But things are not the case, because this power is so amazing, so incredible. Even if it is the power of the tyrant, it cannot resist the invasion of this power of power.


    The distorted reality he created was destroyed in an instant, and even his spiritual power was oppressed into the gem. Infinite gems do not have the slightest advantage in front of this power. In other words, this power and the infinite gems are exactly the same level of existence, and its appearance immediately makes the infinite gems as the enemy.


    And precisely because of its emergence, and the retreat of infinite gem power. Almost all who are controlled by the tyrants have regained their freedom. Most of them quickly retreat to a place that they think is safe. But there is always someone standing in that place.


    That is Scott. At this moment, he looked at the figure in the flame like a puppet. After half a mile, he said to the figure in an incredible tone.


    "Qin? Is that you?"


    His problems caused all the mutants to take their own steps, and at this time, the flames began to fade. Qin. Gray''s figure appeared in the flame little by little, and her appearance immediately surprised everyone.


    Surprised by her appearance, she was even more surprised by the power she showed. A long-lost mutant has actually appeared in this place during this time, and she has forced the horrible and almost unrivaled monster to be directly attacked. It sounds like a fantasy.


    But all this is happening. And it still happened incomparably. And in the face of what happened, almost everyone is like being in a dream. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 437： Phoenixs power double strike

    In a dream, that is almost the feeling of everyone. And if you say who is the most able to feel that you are dreaming, it is absolutely not Scott.


    All along, he felt that Qin. Gray was dead, died under the flood of Canada, and died under his own mistakes. Although Professor Charles and the beast never told him in front of him, the piano was dead. But he still made this judgment, and therefore completely blamed himself for the decadence.


    But now, when the piano appears again in front of him. For him, he just took a life-saving straw with the drowning man.


    However, it is just straw. A thing that can''t be grasped is hard to grasp. It is like now, when Scott is full of surprises, incredulousness and happiness to call her name to Qin Gelei, but the piano does not even look at him, he said to the tyrant.


    "Where is Zhou Yi?"


    When this question is asked, it immediately makes the tyrants very different. For this sudden woman, he is extremely jealous. Because her power is really beyond the imagination of everyone, and this person also includes him, the universe hegemony with the infinite gemstones.


    As the owner of the infinite gems, he can clearly perceive how powerful the power of this woman is. It can even be said that it is not inferior to the power of infinite gems. And this power, even in the universe, can be said to be unique. So almost no need to think too much, he can think of what power this woman has in front of her.


    "The power of Phoenix, who are you?"


    The term "the power of the phoenix?" is a reason that all people have a question, including the piano himself. Her strength is born, although she has begun to awaken, but it does not mean that she can understand where her power comes from. However, there is not too much entanglement in this fine detail, because for the piano, tangling this kind of thing is far less important than considering the safety of Zhou Yi.


    So she stepped forward again, and at the same time she also burst into a dazzling red flame. This light flame swept away from the tyrants like a storm. Let the overlord of this universe have to step back two steps to ensure that they are not affected by the flames. And just as he began to retreat, the piano opened again.


    "Don''t let me say the third time. Tell me, where is Zhou Yi?"


    Her words are like her current behavior. Full of oppression and deterrence. In the face of this real threat, the tyrants immediately bite the steel teeth, revealing the horrible anger.


    "Do you really threaten me, a human woman? Don''t think that you are the phoenix''s power, I will be afraid of you. You guys even have the power of phoenix"


    "What about it?"


    His words have not been finished yet. I was interrupted again by the piano. And as she speaks a piece of action, she has the power. The flame that was called the power of the phoenix immediately attacked the tyrant under her mind. Like the arrow of the string, turned into a flying bird. The flames broke through the shackles of time and space almost in an instant, and directly rushed to the tyrant.


    And this light flame began to frantically destroy his body in the moment of contact with the tyrant. Just like the destructive power it exhibits, it transforms the body of the tyrants into the finest and most microscopic particles. Even further, it is completely erasing the body of the tyrant from this universe.


    From a fundamental point of view, this power is rejecting the existence of the tyrant. In the face of this power, the tyrant can not make any resistance.


    And he doesn''t need to make any resistance. The curse of the death lady is absolute, and under this curse. Even the power of what is called the power of the phoenix cannot force him into the world of death. As long as the death lady is the master of this cosmic death, as long as she does not lift the curse of the tyrant, she will not be able to kill him in this world.


    He is not dead. In a sense, this is an absolute thing.


    Therefore, when the power of the phoenix swept through his body, he once again returned to the world.


    From countless particles, re-aggregate into his Titan body. This process made all the people who watched feel desperate. Compared with their despair, it is a shame to feel bad.


    He was killed again. Although he has been killed by Zhou Yi countless times before, this time it is just a small sum on a huge base. But he still felt the unforgettable shame.


    A little indigenous planet. A group of backward races that could not be put in his eyes. Now there is a recurrence of the existence that can kill him. Although he is not afraid of death, he hates shame.


    This shame is something that must be washed for him. And how to wash this shame, there is only one way for him to do it.


    That is revenge. Crazy revenge. Revenge in a way that ordinary people can''t think of and can''t. Don''t worry that his high-ranking person can''t use any means of doing it. In fact, a guy like him, the low line is definitely beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Almost as a resurrection, he sent out a cold, full of anger and laughter.


    "You want to kill me, how. You don''t want to know the whereabouts of Zhou Yi?"


    "Where is he?" This question caused the phoenix flames that had once again to make a comeback. The piano stopped all his actions and asked him. The answer to the tyrant is that it is full of malicious sneers.


    "He is dead, just in my hands. The dead body is broken and clean. There is not even a little bit of ashes. Really, I would have liked to take off his head and make a decoration." The product is placed on my throne."


    His answer was almost immediately to let Qin Gelei begin to fall into disarray. In this case, the tyrant slammed the attack toward Qin Gelei.


    The power of the soul gemstones and the real gemstones entangled together, turning into a violent energy storm, like a volcano that suddenly erupted, and shot from the foot of the piano.


    This attack is just like its appearance, sudden, hidden and powerful. Its goal is not only the piano, but everyone present, even the planet itself.


    Every infinite gem has the ability to destroy a world, and the two gemstones together, destroying one earth is absolutely nothing to say. The thing that wants to do with the hegemony is very simple, that is, he wants to ruin the woman who has the power of the phoenix and brings shame to herself. Destroy all the guys who saw him being killed, and even ruin the planet itself that has repeatedly stigmatized him.


    This is his revenge, crazy and horrible. He wants the life on the planet to pay for his shame. And this decision has already been implemented at the moment of release.


    But his move did not play a role in the prediction, because under the power of the phoenix, the power of infinite gems was also suppressed.


    Whether it is the light of the pink heart or the power of the golden reality, it can''t play any role in the face of the red flame that lingers around the body. The power of the phoenix to break down the power of all things is not only in matter, but in energy, it is equally effective.


    And the infinite gems, under the premise of the strength and quantity of power can not exceed the power of the phoenix, can not break through the guardian of the power of the phoenix. In the same way, the power it contains is enough to destroy the world, and in the face of the power of the phoenix, it is completely eliminated.


    This situation makes the tyrants murderous, and the hate is going crazy. But this situation was not unexpected. The name of the human shadow tree, the power of the phoenix can be called one of the most magical and incredible forces in the universe, and it is absolutely impossible to be the name of the wave. The same has been felt for him who has already felt it.


    The level of the power of the phoenix is ??never under the infinite gems, and the two infinite gems that he now holds in his hand, trying to defeat the power of the phoenix on this woman, seems to be somewhat impractical. In fact, it is not that it seems that the tyrant has already made an experiment, and the results of the experiment also clearly told him that his idea is correct.


    The two infinite gems are a bit more difficult than the power of this woman. When I realized all of this, the tyrant did not hesitate to disappear from the starship. It disappeared into the distorted reality, and his purpose was clear, that is, the universe cube now on the Stark Building. Or to say, space gems.


    His army has been wiped out by the whole army, and it is useless to open the door. And compared with the useless army, he believes in his own strength. As long as he gets the space gem, he may not be able to compete with the power of the phoenix. Because he feels very clear, their difference in strength is not obvious. Once he gets the space gem, the power he can gain is not just an addition and subtraction problem.


    In order to get more powerful power, the tyrants disappeared. And he has locked his piano with his own phoenix power and will immediately start to catch up. But before she left, Scott stopped in front of her and blocked all her actions.


    "Piano, where have you been in these days? Why do you come out now, you know it. I miss you very much! Qin, come back, come back to me. We can get married, we can live the dream we have always dreamed of. life."


    He behaved like an infatuated man who finally waited for the life that he was willing to return to his life. Sincere and true, although he could not see his eyes, he was almost certain that his eyes were definitely going deep feeling.


    However, facing his extended hand, he showed his deep feelings to him. Qin Gree just gave him the answer with cold words.


    "Scott, you are too passionate!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 438： Needless obsession

    "what?"


    In a word, let Scott''s heart instantly fall. He was full of hope for the appearance of Qin Gerei, but he got the answer. This made him simply unacceptable. Once people can''t accept reality, it''s easy to make some extraordinary things.


    For example, now. Scott showed an incredible look, step by step toward the piano.


    "Qin, what the **** are you talking about? Why can''t I understand it? You are joking with me, right?"


    He wants to be close to the piano, in front of her face, grab her hand to ask, what exactly does she mean. But before he was close to the piano, a red flame was already in front of him.


    The fire caused a gap on the ground immediately, and you could only see a dark and dark gap. Just before this dark gap, Scott was forced to stop his own steps. At the same time, the voice of Ginger was passed to his ears again.


    "If you take another step, I am not sure if you can still live. This time, remember to me, I am watching the professor and leaving you a life. But if you dare to say this, That is, the professor can''t save you!"


    If you use a sentence to describe the performance of the piano at this moment, it is absolutely unspeakable. It can be said that for the mutants who know her, the piano at the moment is almost completely different from the woman in their impression. Except for the appearance, they could not see a little familiarity from her body.


    If it is hard to say, the current piano and the time, almost hurt their black phoenix to be more similar. This cognition immediately rushed the beast and stopped Scott, who was more excited.


    As an experienced person at the time, he was very clear about how terrible the black phoenix at that time was. It is because of this experience that he is more certain that Qin Gelei said whether it is true or not.


    She said that she would kill Scott, then she would never be merciless. And letting Scott die like this, he obviously can''t let this happen. So he rushed up. He hugged him and prevented Scott from doing something stupid because of impulsiveness.


    Watching Scott be pulled directly by the sturdy beast and returning to the mutant team. There was a glimpse of almost invisible contempt in the eyes of Ginger.


    Such people are also associated with her to talk about feelings, it is simply not known. There was such a disdainful sneer on his face. Qin Gree, like the time he had come before, disappeared silently into a light and shadow. And her disappearance immediately made Scott directly break the last fuse in his mind.


    He was almost violent, madly struggling in the arms of the beast, trying to break free from his bondage. But the power of the beast is not what he can match. So his efforts are meaningless. But he obviously didn''t want to give up. At this time, he was almost completely collapsed by the emotions in his heart. He couldn''t help but twist his head and pointed his eyes to his partner.


    "Beast, let me go. Or don''t blame me for being polite to you!"


    "Scott, you guy!" Looking at Scott suddenly showed this look, even the beast could not help but anger in his heart. He was loyal to the friend''s obligation to be good for this guy, but did not expect to be treated like this. No matter which angle he said, it made him feel the same pain as betrayal.


    Your own partner will actually do this kind of thing for himself, as long as people are not good. In this case, he immediately clenched the fangs in his mouth. Then silently let go of his hand.


    As soon as he broke free from the control of the beast, Scott immediately rushed to the direction where Qin Gere had just disappeared. Now he has countless questions and has a complex mood. Even if he is dead, he is not willing to look at Qin Gelei to show this feeling to him. So he must ask an answer.


    "Come out, come out. Qin, tell me why, why! Give me an answer, give me an answer!"


    He yelled and yelled first, but it was impossible to give him any answer. Or, even if she is still in this place. For the present, she is not willing to have any reason. They are already creatures of different worlds and different classes. Just paying attention to him will only make you look more expensive.


    But Scott doesn''t know all about it. He is still arrogant like a mad dog, to the point where his companions can hardly accept.


    "You can''t let anyone calm down. I mean if you can''t do it, I can help you and stun him directly!"


    It��s Rogan, the guy who hasn��t dealt with Scott very much. As soon as he saw his stalking sect, he immediately said in a tone of ridicule and unhappiness.


    Although before this. He also has different ideas for the piano like Scott. But he retired cleanly and incomparably. I have never been entangled like this. So for Scott, he is fully qualified to look down on him.


    "If you can do it, I am not against you doing this!"


    Even if they belong to the same camp, not everyone is on the side of Scott. Because by heart, in this group of his own, Scott does not do much. Especially after he thought that Qin Gelei had an accident.


    If he was a qualified teacher before, then he would not have a sense of responsibility that a mutant teacher should have. He is addicted to his feelings, and he only knows how to drink alcohol all day long. Even if you don��t agree, you want to think about the population.


    If before that, he can still get a little sympathy by a person who has lost his loved one, then now he only gets the contempt of others. Men are entangled in women, and they are still entangled in this way. No matter how they look, they are a kind of expression without bones. And this kind of performance, in front of this group of people who speak by force, is really lost to the extreme.


    It��s not just the mutants who have endured a grievance against him, the Avengers who just had a hard time with them, and now they are starting to look at the guy with the nickname of the laser eye with a colored eye. Especially Tony!


    He just succumbed to death and he would not close his mouth. Especially when he understood some of the things about Zhou Yi and Qin Ge, his poison tongue did not hesitate to attack Scott.


    "Mr. Summers, I always thought that a man''s infatuation was a great thing. But really, you refreshed my perception. Or, you made me completely change my mind. So, I think I should thank you!"


    "What do you mean by this? Laugh at me?"


    Although Scott has now become a mad dog, it does not mean that he can''t even hear such ridicule. Almost immediately, he led his evil fire to Tony''s body, and even the slaps did not scream, it was a laser shot at Tony.


    The red light beam **** reached Tony''s armor, and immediately took a pretty obvious trace on his red shell, but it was a trivial matter for the inside. There are nano metals that have amazing regenerative power, and this kind of small injury is really not a problem.


    But this gave Tony another irony of his excuses.


    "It''s amazing, Mr. Summers. If you have just been so decisive, maybe you can beat the alien monster."


    "You" Tony''s sharp words made Scott feel extraordinarily harsh, and he was about to say something more. But at this time, an obvious sound stopped him and pulled everyone back to formality.


    "Enough, everyone. I know that you are in a very complicated mood now, but this is really not the time to say such a thing. We still have a lot of problems that have not been solved!"


    "Captain, do you think this situation still needs us? In the face of the monster level contest, we seem to be only sitting here, talk about the problems between us. Then wait for them to decide the final outcome. And thus decide what our fate is. No?"


    Tony unanimously began to refute the words of Captain Steve. And from his words, many people have heard different things.


    Self-deprecation, ridicule, and a very special sadness. His mood is the same as most people present, but he is heavier than them. Because just now, he knew a message that was no different to him.


    "Mr. Stark, I know that Mr. Zhou Yi��s death has made you very sad. But your current behavior does not help you in your situation. You have to know that this war is not over yet, we still have a lot of Things are not solved. Even if we can''t deal with the enemy in the universe, we can do something else that we can, isn''t it?"


    "Haha, hahaha! Do you know, Professor Charles!" After a series of laughs that didn''t even know the meaning, Tony did not say what he wanted to say. "I have already disgusted, go to be a superhero!"


    "Take life to save others, then face this kind of monster? Why, why is it? Why is it? Our army, what taxes do I pay? This kind of thing should not be handed over to our government. Do you do it? Let''s make a lot of fun here and make a joke about your life."


    "I gave up, everyone! Play with yourself, I won''t join you again. I have other things to do now!"


    "Enough, Tony. Do you know what you say?"


    The captain��s anger could not stop Tony. At this time, he was completely out of control.


    "You are enough! I don''t want to hear your nonsense anymore!" Lisa and Ada, who were lying on the floor, had a heavy color in Tony''s eyes.


    "I have lost my best friend. I don''t want my friend''s children to have even my mother!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 439： Disappointed professor fearless Loki

    Looking at Tony''s two women lying on the ground step by step, to some extent, the two women of his best friend''s widow. Almost all the people present were closing their mouths.


    They are alive in this battle, and this is a great fortune. But unfortunately, one of them has sacrificed. That is the person who should not die the most, and the one who is the least likely to die. But now, he is dead in front of everyone. This has to be reminiscent of more.


    Think about it, if the person who died in front of them did not join them. Instead, he continued to maintain his retreat and continue to be his richest man instead of being a superhero. What will their situation be like at this moment? Can they still live in this world safely, and keep their lives in the past fortunately?


    Everyone can think of what the answer is, and this answer is that all of them can''t help but close their mouths. They could only watch Tony pick up the two women on the ground and disappear into the air in a fire.


    "Captain, is it really good to let him go?"


    The problem of fast silver made the captain who had remained silent open his mouth, but he could not blame Tony at this time.


    "This is what we owe to that person. And it doesn''t matter if you have him now. The situation is no longer under our control. What we can do is just to do something we can do before they win the game. Things are done!"


    "team leader!"


    Quick silver shouted and followed the silence. At this time, they all felt the pain of being unable to help themselves. Just like the last moment before the death, what they can do now is to let themselves no longer leave regrets.


    "Hah, you guys, it��s ridiculously extreme. What did the guy do, let you treat him as a hero. Did he kill the monster? Did he stop the war? He was just a failure. The downright loser. Don''t you understand?"


    Just then, a person��s shouting made everyone hold their breath. Not because he said it makes sense. Be convincing. But what he said, let everyone''s heart burn a burst of flame. It was anger, a reaction that only caused the anger that almost impossible to suppress, after a sudden burst in his chest.


    Faced with such words, anger is already the feeling shared by everyone present. But because of the identity of the person who said this sentence. They are still trying to exercise restraint as much as possible. However, even if they are themselves, they must let him stop this unnecessary speech at this time. The first to say this is not someone else, it is his teacher, and the true leader of this group of mutants. Professor Charles.


    "Enough, Scott. Your performance today is too much. Stop, don''t let your emotions control you, make you an unreasonable madman!"


    "Teacher? What are you talking about!" At this time, Scott is unlikely to listen to anyone''s opinions. He is stubborn and frantic, arrogantly venting his inner anger, anger and deepest resentment. "Is there something wrong with me? Isn''t it because of his incompetence that we have to endure what we have encountered today? If he is useful, it will all be over, isn''t it?"


    "Or, who can you be sure that the last monster was not provoked by his actions? You also heard it. He gave the guy what shame, he came for revenge. We are now Everything that happened was actually the result of the guy��s self-willedness. Isn��t that the case?��


    "Enough, bastard!" Silver flashed, and Scott, who continued to talk nonsense, was knocked down to the ground. It was an attack from Fast Silver, and only he could let this guy stop the chatter in his mouth in such a short period of time.


    "What do you guys think you are saying? Who do you think you are, what qualification do you have to say this? He is the one who fights for us to fight. You say this is his fault, then you Have you ever thought about it, without him, where is your **** now? Where are all of us here now?"


    "Give me away. I don''t know the so-called guy. You dare to hit me. You are looking for death, you know?"


    Being knocked to the ground by a punch, Scott immediately made the whole person crazy. He looked at the fast silver standing next to him, and roared and used his own laser to give him a shot. But he hadn''t had time to make such an action, and a harder fist fell to his face again.


    That is the fist from Rogan. This grumpy guy can no longer stand the things that this disgusting guy has done that is detrimental to their reputation. He put out his fist and gave him a big blow that made his entire face twist and swell.


    "Give me shut up, hear no. If you don''t shut up again, you don''t need to use your mouth to say any nonsense. I will cut the nasty tongue inside directly!"


    Rogan''s words made Scott''s resentment erupt directly. He looked at Rogan, who showed his steel claws, and even said the laser beam with the highest power.


    And facing such a laser beam. Rogan smiled and stretched out his claws.


    The claws of the Edelman alloy easily divide the entire laser beam into countless pieces of fine shavings. Although this shavings also have a certain lethality, for the guys like Rogan who are reinforced, It is simply the same thing as a family.


    He allowed these swarf to burn his body, while leaving his claws to the face of Scott.


    This paw goes down, nothing else, can definitely cut his face that he hates. But when his claws were about to cut into his face, all of their movements stopped.


    This is certainly not their own will. Because according to their wishes, at this moment, at least one person must lie down to draw a full stop for all disputes. So they stopped at this moment, entirely because of the wishes of others. This person is a professor and can only be Professor Charles.


    As one of the leaders of the mutant, he naturally cannot watch the two mutants kill each other. And as a senior, a teacher. He can''t look at his students and his companions to do such things. So he forcedly intervened in their hearts, took over their bodies, and stopped their movements.


    His move is obviously not what both of them have thought of. Rogan did not expect that Charles would destroy his own rules and intervene in his own heart without his own consent. And Scott did not expect that his mentor, his closest person would stop him at this time.


    He just wanted to ask his teacher, and this time, the old man who has been respected by him for a lifetime has already begun to speak to him in his heart.


    "Enough, Scott. You are doing too much. Are you still not enough to lose your face?"


    "Teacher, me"


    "Enough, you are too disappointing. Scott!" Professor Charles did not want to listen to any of his explanations at this time, under his control. Scott directly lost his consciousness and fell into a coma. And this is a good thing for everyone present.


    In addition to Rogan.


    "Charles, you are too eccentric about this bastard. You think he is your best student, but in fact it is not the case at all."


    "I know, so I know exactly what I should do!"


    Charles replied that there was disappointment in the words. For Scott, he once had great hopes. I even thought about entrusting my career and the future of the mutant to Scott��s hands after a hundred years. However, the facts have repeatedly told him that his expectations are just unrealistic illusions.


    Since returning from Canada, Scott has become decadent. From a successor who can be entrusted with his responsibility, he has fallen into a drunkard. At that time, he thought it was just a temporary pain. One day, one day, he could get out of the pain and get back on his feet.


    But everything that happened today tells him that Scott has changed and become a guy he doesn''t know at all. A guy who has fallen into the mud and can''t help again. He can no longer take over everything from his own hands, because he has no such ability, this qualification.


    A qualified successor has become like this. For a professor who has been around for nearly a year, it is definitely a heavy blow. Fortunately, he is still strong enough that he has not been stunned by such a blow.


    "You know how to do it, can you let me go now?"


    Rogan''s words let the professor clean up his emotions, he released the control of Rogan, and also sent a sorry. This has been heard many times for Rogan, so he just squatted and closed his mouth.


    Not many variants can blame professors because he is indeed one who can''t ask for more people. This may be a rare thing that professors can be pleased with.


    He got an understanding from these mutants, and he began to look for things like those superheroes.


    "I am sorry, Captain Steve. Let you see such an unbearable thing?"


    "Everyone has something hard to say. I understand this very well. And, you have done enough." The page was revealed in an understatement, and the captain put his gaze on the one who stood there and watched. Did not say a word, looked at the Luoji body of the audience.


    For this enemy, the captain gestured to his teammates and surrounded them.


    "You still dare to stay here, are you so fearless? Or do you think your boss has won?"


    "My boss? Don''t you see it clearly? That guy doesn''t care about my life and death!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 440： Illusion infinity abyss

    "Do people like you care about your life and death?"


    For this guy who has almost become a big worry for their avengers. The captain walked toward him mercilessly, and together with several other partners, forced him into a corner.


    This time they can''t let this guy escape from their hands. Before the final trial comes, they must settle this with the guy.


    "Wait, wait. What do you want to do? I can''t do anything now!"


    Looking at the impetuous, a group of guys who came to themselves. Rocky''s face showed a weird smile. Although he is retreating, he is not afraid at all.


    "You have done enough. Rocky! Again, handing over Thor and Parker, we can give you a fair treatment at the last moment."


    "It��s like you have already eaten me!" I looked at the guys with a smile on my face, especially the savage Hulk. Rocky raised his hand high and put on a look of fearlessness. "But are you sure that you can take me there?"


    "You are in front of me. Do you think that you have any way to run away from our hands?"


    "That can be said!" Rocky''s eyes dribbled like a scam. And just before he had something to do, the arrogant Hulk had already hit him on the side. Huge power caused the hard hull to be torn apart immediately, and in the face of this violent attack, the expression on Rocky''s face began to change. But this change is still like laughing.


    "Are you scaring me? I am sorry, I feel that I am not affected by this threat at all. Because, are you sure this is me?"


    His words immediately changed the captain''s color, and it was almost the first time. He threw the shield in his hand toward Rocky.


    In addition to its unparalleled defensive power, Zhenjin''s shield is also a very useful tool in attacking. His hardness and the ability of the captain to throw the rotation can make it deadly at critical times.


    But when all of them looked at the captain''s shield like a sharp axe and cut off Loki''s arm, he still had nothing to say to the innocent smile of everyone in front of him. Everyone''s face is not good to look at.


    "You bastard. Where are they?"


    Even though he already knew that this guy in front of him was just an illusion, the captain couldn��t help but rushed up and grabbed his collar and yelled at him.


    The opposite of his question, Rocky''s illusion laughs just like just watching an absurd comedy.


    "Of course I know where they are? But why should I tell you. Are we familiar?"


    "You can''t run away, as long as you are still on the planet, you can''t run away."


    "Of course, in this case, none of us can''t run. But why should I give you convenience and tell you all my plans? We are enemies, since they are enemies, of course, you will die even if you die." It��s better to be restless, isn��t it?��


    Rocky''s words made his hatred in everyone''s heart deeper. But they have to admit one thing, that is, they can''t run now. Their lives are no longer in his hands, not even them. The fate of this world has been dominated by others.


    Now, the people who can dominate this are on the Stark''s building, and they are in an absolute stalemate.


    Infinite gems are indeed gods, and their most powerful place is not the horror ability of a single gem. It is that when they want to add two or two, and even more overlapping powers, they will immediately increase to a huge extent.


    As soon as the space gem entered the hand, the strength of the tyrants suddenly rose to a huge order. And this led to the fact that Qin Gelei, who had just had a certain advantage for him, is now in front of him and has no advantage at all. She can only barely maintain a stalemate on him, a situation in which the power that he broke out cannot spread.


    And this is not a long time!


    It will be lost for a long time, and then it will be strengthened in the rigorous defense and there will be a day to be broken. And this is very clear whether it is Qin Gerei or the tyrant. Therefore, the expression on their faces is completely different, and Qin Ge is naturally a dignified face. She is trying her best to make her own phoenix power, using this power to offset the power of the infinite gems in the hands of the tyrants. Prevent the escape of gemstone power from damaging the world.


    This is not her style. Because she doesn''t really care much about it now. In addition to Zhou Yi, it can even be said that she has nothing else to care about. However, this does not mean that she can watch all the things destroyed by the tyrant.


    Zhou Yi also has a daughter, as well as a mother and sister. She regarded Zhou Yi as her own. When this week is no longer there, she naturally has to do her best to protect their safety. This is her voluntary mission and what she can do now.


    She has already seen herself as the other half of Zhou Yi, so even if Zhou Yi died, she would replace him and assume his duties. The mission he has to accomplish is what he wants to accomplish.


    Compared with her dignity, the face of the tyrant is completely calm and calm, or full of ease. He is not worried at all that he will fail, because from the situation in front of him, he will not fail at all.


    No matter how a woman with the power of phoenix tries to protect the world, it will not be too long. Because she can''t always have no problems. As long as there are even a few flaws, in the current situation, they are absolutely fatal.


    He is already in an invincible position, but the other side has no way to retreat. One step is the bottomless abyss. How can this make him not perform well and feel at ease?


    Even saying that because it is too easy, he still has enough spare power to use the language to harass the enemy opposite.


    "Woman, do you want to stop me? But don''t you think that it makes no sense for me to do this?"


    There is no distraction to take care of him. Qin Gelei is fully placed on the power of controlling the Phoenix. She knew very well that the tyrant would tell her that this nonsense was to distract her and make her appear so leaky, so she could not let him do so. Keeping silent is undoubtedly an effective practice.


    "Hah, silence. You really need silence. Because you have no bottom in your heart, aren''t you?"


    The tyrants said, while they put their sights under the Stark Building, those civilians who were desperately trying to escape with the help of the mutant police officers. He looked at them as if he were the life of an ant, and the smile on his face became contemptuous and evil.


    "When are so many bugs, can you protect them? Or do you have the confidence to protect them all the time?"


    After saying this, he immediately waved his hand and threw a deep blue streamer to the civilians below. The power of space is deadly enough for those civilians. So watching a light rushing toward himself, many people just stayed alone.


    Some young children still have a curious look in their eyes, but those adults have begun to show fear and despair. All of today is really enough for them. The life threats they face today are more than the threats they have suffered in all of their past lives. More than enough to crush their nerves.


    So many of them have chosen to give up, and they all have a dead idea.


    But seeing that he was going to be swallowed up by the blue light, a blazing red flame suddenly rushed up, and the blue light disappeared invisible in the middle of the road.


    This red flame gave them hope again, but for these civilians, it was just a matter of delaying their lives for a while. For the tyrannical tyrant, the elimination of such an attack that is carried out by hand is even more of a trivial matter.


    With such an attack, he can easily release a thousand or ten thousand. Qin Gelei can stop him for a while, but can he still stop him like this, and block all his attacks to the middle of the road?


    This point does not believe in the domineering, Qin Gelei does not believe. At this time, the completely passive Qin Ge Lei can only open his mouth and say to the tyrant.


    "When you shoot at the civilians, don''t you have the dignity of being a strong person?"


    "The dignity of the strong?" The tyrant laughed and his face was completely disdainful. "If you become a king, I will never care about things that are not useful at all. As long as I can achieve the final victory, who will control his dignity, who is the one who will kill me? I can only achieve my goal. Some ants are in the district, and they will die when they die. To blame, they can only blame themselves for being too weak!"


    "You are disgusting!" Qin Gere looked at the tyrant with disgust, as if he was looking at something dirty. For her eyes, the tyrant does not care.


    If he cares about this, then he is not a tyrant. A guy who can be unscrupulous and unscrupulously only seeks to benefit, how can he care about those false names and others'' views. So he just smiled and responded to Qin Gere.


    "Disgusting? Maybe, but I can win, but I am such a disgusting person! Don''t forget, your man is dead in my hand. Since you like him, you must think that he is bright enough, but that is This way, he died in my hands that you think is disgusting. Why, don''t you feel very ridiculed?"


    "He screamed and mourned in my hand, and I was tortured and dying. I didn''t think it was so interesting. The person you love died in my hand, and I stood in front of you." Don''t you want to avenge him?"


    "I can''t even kill you. Do you dare to say that you love him?" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 441： The **** of heaven

    What is the heart of Qin Gerei? No one is expected to know. If it turns out, Professor Charles can still explore her inner world with her own ability. So now, after she awakened the magical power of the power of phoenix, Professor Charles could not see her heart.


    However, no matter what happens to the heart of the current Geely. One thing is certain, that is, her feelings for Zhou Yi have never changed.


    The blazing fire is her nature. When she has not yet revealed the personality of the black phoenix, she can still suppress her own nature. But when the black phoenix appeared, this ruined nature began to burst out.


    Now, she has awakened her greater strength, has smelt all her personality, combined her two personalities into one, and became a unique Qin Ge, she does not have to suppress this nature.


    Love, we must love the vigorous and vigorous, love no regrets. With such blazing emotions, she is so violent that she does not need to suppress this nature. She loves Zhou Yi, so she can do anything for him, just because he is the enemy of the world, she can be willing.


    The most unacceptable thing about her, is that some people question her feelings about Zhou Yi. Therefore, when the tyrants repeatedly asked three questions and said something to her, her whole heart began to riot.


    The unstoppable anger caused her heart to start to fluctuate violently, and this violent fluctuations properly influenced her control of the power of the Phoenix.


    The red-red flames began to show an extremely unstable state. It''s like adding a lot of oil to the fire, and it makes it all high. If this is in normal combat, it may be a good thing, because it means that the power of the piano is now in an expanding, unstoppable state.


    However, she is now a defensive. A defensive person needs absolute stability, not an uncontrolled outburst. Because this is for the defender, in addition to destroying the defense line that he has created, there is no second case.


    Qin Gree also understands this. But she just can''t control herself. Zhou Yi��s death message had already filled her with negative emotions. It was only because of a sense of incomprehension that she suppressed it all. But at this time, when the tyrants were repeated, and the evil fires in her hearts were repeatedly smashed. She can no longer just give him a defensive stance.


    The power of the phoenix is ??rising, and the power of the phoenix is ??arrogant. And such a raging power, at this moment, only means one thing, that is her strong killing of the tyrant.


    Qin Gree has never been like this, wanting to kill someone. Fighting the hegemony. It was the first person to make her feel this way.


    Looking at the geigers wrapped in the flames of the tumultuous, watching the red glow in her eyes. The tyranny shows a sinister smile.


    At this time, the power of the Phoenix has been unable to defend the power of his outbreak. Although it is only a glimpse of the slightest, but the power of infinite gems has erupted in the world in an instant.


    A thin aura erupted at the top of the Stark Building, spreading unrestrictedly, tearing open everything it touched like an invisible blade. The high-rise building was swept past it, and then it was divided into neat two halves like a paper knife cut by a sharp knife. The reinforced concrete piled up the floor followed by a smooth cut, and the city moved toward the city under the influence of gravity. The street fell down. Like the collapsed mountain peaks, the momentum is huge and scary.


    Countless survivors began to escape. Under this reinforced concrete under the rain. When they finally escaped from such a fall, they found it was just an appetizer.


    More scary is still behind.


    The huge ice cover that enveloped the entire city and showed an elliptical shape and enveloped the entire city began to change. It is a huge ice cover like the land, a hard ice shell that can withstand the heavy pressure of the starship. It has a thickness of one hundred and ten meters, making it almost indestructible. But it is almost the same.


    Under this aura that is enough to divide everything, even such a thing can not be spared. In the roar of terror, the huge glaciers were cut off at the high part of the building. And it is enough to wrap the part of the Scorpio, but it has begun to collapse with the roots.


    If the previous high-rise buildings were collapsed. Now, enough to cover the sky, the power that once guarded the glaciers of the city can only be described by the end of the world. It''s like the whole sky has fallen. When a shadow of whiteness falls to the raging city with this cold wind. Throughout the city, all people began to lose their words. Even the city has become quiet.


    This will be the end, no one can expect more miracles to appear. Because watching this happen, watching a world fall towards yourself, that kind of self has become dust. The feeling that it has become the egg under the Taishan overturn is enough for everyone to give up all the hopes in their hearts.


    They are already numb and have begun to accept it all. If there is a dead nerve here, it is completely discoverable that everyone here is beginning to be filled with the breath of death.


    It is not a small quantity, but a huge number that is enough to shock the whole world. There are also hundreds of thousands of people in Manhattan, even if they are lucky enough to get rid of them. There are hundreds of thousands of people left behind.


    Hundreds of thousands of people will soon be under the weight of a hundred meters, a heavy and unimaginable glacier. How many people can escape? This is a question that no one wants to think about. Because this hope is simply minimal.


    And looking at all that happened, Qin Gere subconsciously wanted to act. She knows that Zhou Yi cares about these ordinary people, so she does not want them to die in front of their own eyes. But she has not yet driven the power of her own phoenix. The tyrant has already spurred the power of infinite gems, and in their field, launched the most fierce attack against Qin Ge.


    "Don''t be a dead person, a woman. I ignore you, but you have to pay a huge price!"


    The most fierce and fast-moving offensive of the tyrants dragged Qin Gelei''s footsteps. His idea was simple, that is, to make her into a dilemma.


    Is it to protect your own safety, or these so-called civilians. What about the ants in his eyes? In this moment of glory, she must make a decision. And once she makes a decision, she has to pay the price.


    If she chooses to protect these civilians, she will stop the huge glaciers that fall in the sky. Then the tyrant can completely take the opportunity to launch a deadly attack on her. The power of the phoenix is ??magical. But when she is distracted, she may not be able to protect her. Mastering the three gems, as long as he seized the opportunity, she can definitely suffer.


    And if she chooses to protect herself, she gives up those civilians. That is for the tyrant. Not a loss. This is just the beginning. In the following, he has more opportunities to do the same thing. According to his efficiency, the tyrant does not believe how long this little indigenous planet can last under his hand.


    It��s one of his plans to kill all the life in this world. What he is doing now is just an activity.


    I have to say that the means to kill the tyrant is very sinister. At this moment, Qin Ge, who understood his attempt, was caught in a dilemma. She is hesitating and thinking. But time itself does not allow her to think more.


    And watching the huge glacier fall straight toward the earth. Qin Geer wrinkled his brow and stared his eyes on the tyrant.


    She has made a decision. And this decision is that she chose herself on this chosen day. A huge glacier can''t threaten her, and it hurts those who have a relationship with her. So at this time. She did not hesitate to give up hundreds of thousands of lives.


    Qin Gree is not a hero, she is just a woman who longs for love and being loved. How does others care about her, she cares only about her own love. Now, let her fight for the possibility of being hurt or even die, to save someone who has nothing to do with her. She said she could not do it at all.


    The most she can do is to help them revenge.


    And looking at Qin Gelei''s eyes, even if it is a tyrant, he can''t help but reveal a look of admiration.


    "It��s a beautiful look. Your decision is really a heartfelt joy. Do you know? Few women can do this to you, and they are indifferent to this kind of thing. I have to admit that you are a great existence. Then, Now let us appreciate it. The ants mourn at the last moments of life! This is my favorite voice!"


    With his words, huge glaciers began to approach the entire Manhattan suburbs in a dramatic wind. For the residents of Manhattan, this is the disaster of extinction, the final judgment.


    When the only one who can save them gave up saving them. Their fate can almost be said to be doomed. Death is already their destination. At this time, the tyrant can even feel that the **** of death has already waved the sickle in his hand against these ants. They are about to bring their new love to their loved ones, and use their dying sorrow to please the lady in his heart.


    And just he couldn''t help but close his eyes. The whole person is about to fall into a climax. A little golden light suddenly shot in the city.


    Endless, brilliant and bright. The sun-like light flashed out of this golden light as if it had drowned the whole world, and almost everyone saw it. A huge figure appeared under the glacier.


    He stood on the ground with his feet, and he firmly supported the fallen sky with his most solid arm. His body was clear all over the place, just for a moment, the entire glacier was lifted high above his palm. His brilliant light is so brilliant that all the souls who saw him are sore and crying, and they have surrendered to the ground.


    At this most critical time, one of the most unlikely occurrences is in front of everyone. And looking at this sudden appearance, Qin Gelei could not help but sobbing.


    Her eyes began to reveal the deepest joy and the most blazing emotions. And on the opposite side of her, the tyrant is completely another look.


    "How is this possible, how is this possible. He clearly died in front of my eyes, obviously died in that place. How could he still be alive, how could it still appear here?"


    The situation has reversed and everything has started to be different. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 442： Phoenix feathers and warfare

    This suddenly appearing giant is the **** of salvation and salvation in the eyes of the world, and is the greatest miracle. Ming Wang, the only **** determined by the world in modern times, did not abandon them like the stone puppets when the world needed him the most, but stood up at the most critical time and saved them from suffering. .


    For ordinary people, this is simply the greatest grace. For Qin Gelei, this is also a great fortune. No one knows more about Zhou Yi��s identity than him, because Zhou Yi has never concealed her. Even the identity of Ming Wang is the same.


    So when Ming Wang appeared in this world, Qin Gelei immediately felt great joy.


    Nothing makes her happy more than hearing the news of Zhou Yi, and there is nothing more to please her than seeing Zhou Yi''s health. At this moment, she is just watching this huge **** appearing in shape, and she has already felt the existence of happiness.


    However, compared with her joy and happiness, the tyranny is a fear and panic that cannot be trusted at all. He watched Zhou Yi die in front of himself, was destroyed by the power of infinite gems, and even a little residue left. That can almost be said to be a mortal situation, it is impossible to let Zhou Yi appear in front of him.


    But the truth is that it happened. Zhou Yi returned from the country of the deceased, and completely appeared in front of them, and still in the attitude of the King of the Ming Dynasty, which made the violent death of the tyrants feel the pain of the face.


    Almost neglected the Qin Ge in front of his eyes, the tyrants screamed at the moment of Zhou Yi.


    "How can you still be alive, how can you possibly?"


    "Why not? Fighting the tyrant, my battle is not over yet!"


    A huge glacier on his head was completely melted away. The huge Ming Wang looked down at the tyrant who was only at his knee position. The sound of the sound made the city start to tremble slightly.


    If it is normal, this power will make countless people feel fear. Now, they will only praise his power heartily. Only strong can give them hope, and only strong to make them completely convinced. God should have been omnipotent, and now the Ming King has fulfilled all their definitions of God.


    They have completely pinned their hearts to the great gods. The Ming Wang, who was incarnation of Zhou Yi, also received the spiritual sustenance from these human beings. He will give them asylum, just as he did before.


    So he raised his huge palm and pointed at the guy who was gnashing his teeth.


    "Don''t go. Come on, keep fighting! Find a place to open up and finish everything!"


    "It��s all right!" Looking around, the tyrant showed a smile. "Do you want to protect these bugs and take me to other places to fight? Why do you think I will let you do this?"


    He saw the meaning of Zhou Yi at a glance. So I simply don''t want to go along with him. Since the battle between the planet and Zhouyi will make Zhou Yi slap the mouse, then he can''t give up this great advantage. It can be said that he has made up his mind, and in any case, he has to drag the battle to death on this battlefield, even if he cannot defeat this enemy. Also let him feel what is called pain.


    "Behind the hegemony, you are still so shameless!" Screamed and said this, Zhou Yi has become accustomed to his shameless behavior. But as he said, on Earth, he really can''t let go of his fight against the tyrant. With their power, the earth is too weak for them.


    In this battle of the hands and feet, the tyrant can do anything without fear. So he laughed at the unusual mania. And it is at this time. Qin Ge Lei suddenly smiled, like a flying fire phoenix flew to Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi also involuntarily extended his hand when he saw the phoenix in which Qin Ge was incarnate. Just like a sparking star falling into the oil well, the huge body of Ming Wang was covered with a red flame.


    Just like the bright red robes worn on him, it made him more majestic and more eye-catching in a flash. On the shoulder of such a bright king, a fiery red phoenix suddenly appeared there, raised an elegant neck and honed at him intimately.


    "Easy, are you still alive?"


    Qin Gere��s voice came from the mouth of the phoenix. From inside, Zhou Yi is not difficult to hear how surprised she is in her heart. In the face of her inquiry, Zhou Yi could not help but smile.


    "You wake up? Qin."


    Phoenix nodded hard and showed his consent. And looking at Zhou Yi has been looking at the opposite of the tyrant with jealous eyes, the phoenix''s eyes reveal a stunning and confident brilliance.


    "Let go and fight him. Easy. I will solve your worries. Just fight with him!"


    "Piano!" Feel the flow of the body, the coat formed by the power of the Phoenix. Although Zhou Yi is very surprised, why is there such a powerful force in the body of the piano. But he still chose to believe her at this time.


    Once he made a mistake, this mistake made him almost lost the piano, so at this time he will not make the same mistake again. He believed her, even if the bet was too big to be unbelievable. He is also willing to accompany her to gamble on this.


    "Come on, kill the tyrant. Let go of a fight. I brought you the news of the death lady!"


    Just like the tyrant knows the weakness of Zhou Yi, Zhou Yi also knows the weakness of the tyrant. And now is the time to take advantage of this weakness. As soon as he heard the name that Zhou Yi said, the tyrant immediately became angry. He has already regarded the death lady as his own possession, and how could he allow Zhou Yi to use this way to slap the goddess in his heart. So he did not hesitate and launched an attack against Zhou Yi.


    But although my heart was very angry, this anger did not take away his reason. He knew exactly where his strengths were, so even when he attacked Ming Wang, who was incarcerated by Zhou Yi, he did not release all his power to Zhou Yi.


    In other words, even in the face of the huge, threatening Ming Wang''s body, the tyrants still put some of their power on the smaller people who are more insignificant. It can even be said that these little people are the direction of his main attack.


    This is a strategy and his most insidious place. He can be sure that under such a means, even if the opposite two tricky guys are together, it is impossible to treat him.


    They care too much. In this kind of struggle, taking care of it will be terrible.


    "Look, let''s see. Zhou Yi, look at the bugs at your feet. You should be careful. They may die at any time. It''s like the ants that we destroyed when we were fighting in the universe. That At that time, how many ants were destroyed, 100 million or 200 million? Too many, I have some doubts!"


    "You will remember clearly! Fight the tyrants, because those guys are now watching in another world, watching how you are defeated by me!"


    A slap in the face scatters those energy attacks that are like tentative for yourself. Zhou Yi replied, while putting his own gaze on the energy beams that were smashed out.


    These are the things that need to be taken care of by him if he let the energy of these beams burst out. In an instant, the entire United States will be completely destroyed. So even if I promised the piano, let her take care of these things. Zhou Yi still left a heart. If the piano can''t do this, then he has to give more effort to deal with this.


    But what made him happy was that the situation was not as bad as he thought. Although in an instant, the tyrants divide dozens of hundreds of escaped energy, making them indiscriminately hit in all directions. But before these energy bursts, the layer of fiery red coat on Zhou Yi began to act like a self-consciousness.


    Under the phoenix consciousness of the incarnation of Qin Gelei, countless red flames immediately responded when the tyrant began to act. The power of the phoenix has caught up with those scattered energy at the fastest speed, and eliminated them all in the bud.


    It can be said that such an attack did not play any role at all, because it was completely contained in the initial stage.


    For this sense of being targeted, the tyrant immediately revealed an evil smile.


    "Do you think that this will stop me? This will only be your success for a while. You can''t stop me forever. This planet will inevitably be destroyed, you have no way!"


    "Try it!" Don''t want to talk nonsense, or say no time is nonsense. Zhou Yi is waving his own huge palm against the tyrant.


    At this moment, he is the Ming Wang, and the greatness of the Ming King is absolutely unpredictable. Just a hand, for the tyrants, it has reached an unacceptable level. That is a greater degree than any enemy he has ever opposed. And when he is so big, it already means that it is difficult to deal with.


    The tyrants began to show a dignified look. In order to deal with this attack. He began to inspire his whole body, including the power from infinite gems. And when he reached out to his hands with the big hand that Zhou Yi waved, a pair of energetic hands that were not inferior also began to appear in the air.


    The two big hands slammed into each other in the air, and then uttered the most terrible roar in an instant. It is like a huge thunderstorm. But it is louder than any thunderstorm. The sound of the rumble, just broke out, let the whole city have a feeling of heaven and earth.


    And this is just a stimulus on the sound, compared to this. The airflow shock from **** is even more horrible. Under such an attack, the resulting airflow has become a myriad of invincible blades, shot by midair. Going across the land.


    Almost the tall buildings that have been destroyed have once again ushered in a fatal impact. Under this sharp airflow storm, almost everything that blocks in front of it collapses in an instant and becomes countless fine powder. And when the storm spread to the humans on the surface, the red fire stopped them again.


    Almost all life on the surface is covered with a reddish flame that protects them from any threat. This is of course considered a miracle, a grace from the gods. And when those who are protected are once again grateful to Dingde for the King of Ming.


    The tyrants made a cry of joy and joy.


    "Your strength has weakened! This is great!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 443： Dragged into the mud war meeting

    Zhou Yi returned to the world of the living in advance at the expense of his own strength. This means that his current strength is simply imperfect. Compared with the time when he and the tyrants competed in the universe, he now lacks the same important props, infinite gems.


    He lost two infinite gems he owned, and now he has three. Under the circumstance, the tyrants can naturally feel that Zhou Yi��s life is not as good as it used to be. This made him feel incomparably happy in the inexplicable.


    There is nothing better than seeing your enemies become weak, but you are getting stronger and more enjoyable. Because that means a lot of things, you can personally come back from him. Whether it is the shame that has been suffered before, or the anger that is now in his heart, he can vent to him.


    Power is a relative problem, and now the hegemony has felt that he is the strong side. This means he can do more. So no hesitation, no hesitation. He waved his own energy hand and launched a quick and fierce attack against the King who stood there.


    The giant fist of energy has almost become a phantom in the sky, like a storm. For such an attack, Zhou Yi was dignified in his eyes and could only wave his fist and launch a counterattack against it.


    The four giant hands slammed thunderous bangs in the sky, and with their huge size, it was like a storm thundercloud over everyone''s head. Everyone knows that this is dangerous, but they don''t know where to go.


    Numerous winds raged over the entire city, almost completely razing the former bustling city to the ground. If they are not in the protection of the power of the Phoenix, those ordinary people should have come to an end with the city. This is naturally a matter of luck, but it is because of this that they are even less willing to act. Who can guarantee that there is any incitement, and the protection from God will not disappear? At this time, they did not dare to gamble, but did not want to gamble. So they can only hope that this will end soon.


    but. How can it be so easy?


    Zhou Yi struggled to counterattack, he already had a feeling of powerlessness. Because now he is no longer dealing with two big energy players, but a huge amount that is almost indistinguishable.


    The infinite gems that supply the tyrants are truly infinite powers, and he can squander. Don''t care about other things at all. So when a pair of giant fists couldn''t pick up Zhou Yi, he released a second pair and even more energy fists. And this made Zhou Yi''s burden start to increase frantically until he could not afford it.


    His power has begun to keep up with his consumption, and now he has begun to weaken. And his change. He couldn��t stand the genius of his body.


    "Yes, your body?"


    She began to worry about his situation. And this kind of worry makes the power of the phoenix that protects everyone''s entire city weak. She wants to mobilize these forces to strengthen the protection of the King. Because for her, the importance of Zhou Yi is definitely more than everything.


    And her move immediately stopped Zhou Yi.


    "Don''t do this, piano. I can live with it, this is not a problem!"


    Looking at the shadows of the sky, the Zhou Yi repeatedly squeezed his strength out of his body. The time wheel that symbolizes time runs wildly behind Ming Wang, which means that he has manipulated the time he can control to the extreme. In such a time. He is constantly accelerating his own speed, so that his fists can keep up with the shadow of this sky. Only in this way can he be reluctant to fall into the wrong wind.


    But a discerning person can see that he can''t win like this. His speed will increase with the increase of those energy giants, and this means that he and the tyrants have fallen into a pure power competition. This is unfair in itself for the weak Zhou Yi.


    Moreover, as this form of confrontation continues to heat up, they are also generating more and more volatility. The ruthless blade has begun to spread to a wider range, and has even begun to affect the planet itself. If it weren''t for the power of the phoenix''s phoenix that was desperately suppressing it all, they had already caused countless devastating natural disasters.


    Be aware that light is a collision. The power that can erupt is enough to destroy a city. Now, the confrontation between them is more than ten million. Once they are leaked out, the storms and earthquakes that are generated can destroy hundreds of millions of lives.


    Human beings have made their own nuclear weapons a savage beast, and have been imagining that one day humanity will destroy the catastrophe that was created by nuclear weapons. And now. The confrontation between Zhou Yi and the tyrant is far more terrible than the nuclear explosion.


    Humans cannot withstand such destruction, and the earth cannot withstand such destruction. So this struggle must stop.


    And how to stop, this is the key to the problem. The tyrannical tyrant is simply not tired of this simple war of attrition. He can feel that he can completely drag such two enemies in such a way. Since there is such a good way to do it, how can he stop?


    He is continuing, Zhou Yi can only continue with him. it''s here. The initiative is not in his hands. To end this, he must find an opportunity. And whether the opportunity exists, he and Qin Gelei are not very sure.


    So he can only be dragged into the mud, and then enjoy the feeling of more and more obvious suffocation.


    And while he was brave enough to support the situation, an emergency meeting was taking place in the White House in Washington, another core city in the country.


    Participants included the highest-ranking governor of the country and all the people in the Ministry of Defense who could speak. At the same time, the main members of the Security Council and Nick Fury also participated in the conference through holographic influence.


    It can be said that all the authorities in the world are concentrated here, and the only problem they are discussing at this moment is how to deal with everything that happens in New York.


    "Now, can someone tell me that our army is in place?"


    The first thing to speak is naturally the most urgent Mr. President. It was a test for him that he encountered such a thing in the election year. The well-known thing is that the president��s own ability is really worrying, so most people present feel that he has no ability to solve this problem.


    However, after all, he is still the highest-ranking chief, so the face to be given is still to be given. After he had finished speaking, the head of the Ministry of Defense gave the first answer.


    "Hello, SHIELD has already mobilized all the military forces around New York in advance. Now, all the combatants have been killed. We are mobilizing other forces, but it will take some time for the air force to arrive first!"


    "Hell!" The huge loss of the military is undoubtedly a huge blow to the prestige of the president, but he is idiot and knows that it is not the time to pursue responsibility. So he continued to ask. "How long will it take, I want an accurate answer!"


    "Ten minutes, sir. This is the fastest speed!"


    "What about New York, how long can New York support?"


    The pressure of alien invasion is enormous. Faced with the advanced civilization that can cross the interstellar space, almost no one believes that human beings can win. This is not a blockbuster in Hollywood. It is very good to tell them that they can support. But Fury��s words told them that the situation was not as they thought.


    "The situation in New York is not good, but it is better than what you think. We defeated the main fleet of aliens, and now we have to deal with other enemies!"


    "What?" In the intelligence work, the US government is not doing as much as the SHIELD. So when SHIELD handed over everything it had monitored and the captain��s report, almost everyone was stupid.


    "You mean, our destiny is in the hands of this so-called god, and the alien giant who does not know the so-called?"


    Someone has issued such a question. When Nick Fury slammed his head down by default, someone immediately patted the table and stood up.


    "I don''t care what the so-called **** is, and no matter how powerful the alien is. In short, it is absolutely impossible for me to put a victory in war on them. This is our war, We must have it personally to end it all!"


    This sentence attracted the military''s resonance, but Alexander Pierce expressed his opinion in a timely manner.


    "General, maybe your words are a bit reasonable. But you have to know that the two remaining people are not easily able to be surrounded by our weapons of war. This is the information we get through real-time satellite monitoring, you must understand that we All conventional weapons can''t do anything for them!"


    "Lord, you are joking with me! As long as he is still alive, it is impossible not to be harmed by weapons!"


    The guy, known as the general, apparently did not believe what Pierce said, but when Pierce smiled and played an image to everyone, he had to admit that the guy was not exaggerating.


    Looking at the two monsters in the picture, the rest of the waves caused by the fist attack razed the high-rise buildings. When the Ming Wang Shenguang flashed, the huge glaciers like islands evaporated. The general immediately closed his mouth.


    He is very clear about what this power means, and that is the power of the taboo level. It is the extent that most of the weapons in the world cannot reach it. A monster with such power, indeed, as Pierce said, cannot be harmed by conventional weapons. To deal with them, you must use the same level of things.


    But that was not something that could be easily used, so at this time, the general closed his mouth wisely.


    However, the recognized president of the straw package clearly does not have this wisdom and determination. He looked at the horrible destructive power of the natural disaster, and immediately panicked and shouted at a loss.


    "God, what the **** is this. Can we deal with them?"


    "As you can see, you. They can be called God. We want to deal with them, at least we must use the same power as God, or the power of the devil. So, you are the time for your decision. !" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 14： Benefits drive crazy resolution

    Looking at the panicked president, Pierce��s face showed an imperceptible smile. He is guiding the straw to the president and guiding him to make a decision that only he can give. But at this time, Fury opened his mouth again.


    "Hello. I think you have to pay attention to one problem. That is the civilians in New York. Compared with combat, transferring them is the best thing we should do now!"


    "What you said makes sense, Mr. Secretary. But what should we do? The National Guard has lost the whole line, and the army is far from being able to hydrolyze. Nearly the police outside the establishment, how many civilians do you think we can save? "Pearce did not speak at this time, but by his side, another major member of the Security Council made his own opinion." "And, how many survivors do you think New York can have in this disaster?"


    "Sir, I need to remind you. Our people are still there! Under their protection, although New York has seen serious damage, the citizens there are basically safe now. You can not believe me, but you can''t Don''t believe in Captain Steve Rogers! They have worked hard to get it right now, not to give you a chance to kill them all at once."


    Nick Fury suddenly increased his volume, as if he wanted to increase his voice here. But in view of his identity, not many people put what he said in his heart. Even some people immediately sneered at him.


    "Mr. Secretary, I know that you have sufficient confidence in your special team, but if I remember correctly, how many people do you have in that team? There are ten people? Now New York, there are millions in Manhattan. The above population, you want me to believe that relying on them to protect more than one million New Yorkers, is it too difficult for some people!"


    "And, Director Fury. Please don''t take a piece of antiques seventy years ago! The situation we are facing now is related to the future of this country. The guarantee of one person cannot be considered at all. It is the same for the captain of the United States!"


    Every member of the Security Council can be said to be a powerful person, so when they say this one by one, even the director of Fury has to close his mouth. More to say no benefit. Instead of saying a bunch of nonsense to those who simply can''t listen to you, it''s better to stay silent directly.


    When Nick Fry was silent, Pierce hurriedly talked about the incompetent president.


    "Hello, I know that this decision is not easy to do. But I think it is a must-have to plan ahead. Although the two guys we see now are like the gladiators in the arena, doing life and death. But no one of us can be sure, they are willing to continue to kill like this."


    "Mr. Pierce, what do you mean by this?"


    The president who has been swayed by Yunshan has obviously not wanted to play any word games with these hard-working guys. He directly asked Pierce about his mouth.


    "It''s very simple, I mean they can''t be so deadlocked like it. It''s like the fact that there is a tie in addition to winning and losing in the ring. They go on like this. It is also likely to become a tie." It may be a good news for them, but it may not be for us!"


    "Our patron saint may have protected us with all our strength, but when he comes into contact with a wider world, will he still do this?"


    "Isn''t it?" The president asked resolutely, and watching the stupid performance of him, many people showed a ridiculous smile. But Pierce was very patient. He shook his head and explained it to the president in detail.


    "Although I would like to say that our gods may be very high-spirited and will not abandon our innocent people at this time. But I am not sure. Or no one can be sure what choices he will make." ��


    "The information of Director Furui is very clear. His enemy is from the rulers in the universe, just like so many scattered countries on the earth. The giant opposite is a myriad of stars and even stars. The ruler. If they are willing to shake hands and talk, for our God, what he can get is not something we can give!"


    "God to be a planet and God who is a group of planets is not a concept, Lord."


    "But, however, this seems to have no harm for us. The gods are also the life on this planet, he should not abandon us."


    The things portrayed by Pierce gave the president a little fluster, and he barely found a reason for his peace of mind. But this reason was quickly overturned to the ground.


    "His President, I have asked you to give your hometown after becoming a president. How much help does the small city of California help? Think of the heart, do you think that **** will be like this?"


    Upon hearing this, the president immediately picked it up. His hometown did not receive any care from him. In order to create a fair and honest image, he even held an unselfish attitude towards his hometown in most of the time.


    This has become a joke in politics. The president who came up with support from his hometown people left his hometown in a blink of an eye. This is one of the things that most let him lose points in the election.


    Pierce made this point, not necessarily not to reveal his short. In the face of such a short-covering approach, the president has no other way than to endure grievances. On the one hand, Pierce��s identity is not low, even the president has no qualifications to drink and drink. On the other hand, the president is indeed worried about this.


    Compared with the alien civilization. The earth at this time is like an indigenous tribe. If you change to him, it is really not reluctant to abandon such a hometown. However, as an indigenous people in this hometown, his mood is not so good.


    Become a slave to aliens and let others dominate their own destiny. No one will be willing. On the basis of this reluctance, Bills began to paint some beautiful scenes for the president.


    "Hello, I know what you are worried about. But there is a bad side to everything. The situation in New York has become so bad. It is not necessarily a good choice for a strong man to break his wrist. And think about what we can get from it. The benefits, you will find that it is all worth it."


    "It''s worth it, I don''t think so. You know, Mr. Pierce. If I signed this order, what would be the blow to the reputation of the White House? Since the founding of the United States, no president has thrown nuclear weapons on his own citizens. Precedent!"


    Holding the head of his own, the president showed great distress and hesitation. He really did not have this determination to make such a decision. But looking at him like this, Pierce is very clear, the fire is enough. It only needs him to continue to push such a hand, it is enough to let all the dust settle.


    And this last push, he decided to come up with something decisive.


    Many people don''t know what is the decisive factor influencing a country''s important decision-making, but Pierce, as one of the highest-level people in the ruling class, is very clear that interest is the most critical factor. Sometimes you want someone to make a decision, as long as you come up with enough tempting benefits.


    "Lord, the key you need to see is the interest. This is our connection with a group of alien troops! As long as we can destroy the alien, what we can get is beyond the technology that has been on our planet for hundreds of years. You will take the bond of this planet and become the master of yourself and the universe. If you look at it, what else do you hesitate?"


    This sentence really hit the weakness of the president''s heart. He glanced at the email sent by Pierce and thought about it and clicked it directly. And a little open, the face of the star is in front of him. "Hello, Lord. I am Peter Quill, a man of the Earth who wanders in the universe. Now, I can give you a pledge on behalf of the Nova Revenge Army, that is, if you can destroy the tyrant on your planet, The New Star Vengeance Corps is willing to share all resources with the Earth. Whether it is technology or military power. This is the full authority of the New Star Corps, I hope we can cooperate happily!"


    There are not many words, but it is enough for the president to make up his mind. When he looked up and looked around, everyone on his face had the same determination as him.


    Sacrifice part of it in exchange for more things. This has been agreed in the minds of most of them.


    So at this time, the president made the most determined decision of his life. He stretched out his hand, struck a cross on his chest, and then said what he wanted to hear in Pierce''s smile.


    ��Do you have any other opinions?��


    "I don''t agree, sir. My people are still there, and this is to let them die!"


    Director Frey knew he had to make a sound, but his voice was quickly overwhelmed.


    "Sacrifice is a must, Secretary is an adult. We supply you so much resources every year is not to let you cherish your feathers. You are the most front-line power, and now you should pay back."


    It''s hard to imagine that this is the embarrassment that is being played every day, and the president who plays with the palm of his hand will say it. And when he said this, it meant that he had made up his mind.


    "In addition to Director Frei, are there any other people who have opinions? Please raise your hand if you have no opinions!"


    At the request of the president who suddenly had a determination, the Ministry of Defense, the Board of Governors, and one after another, cast a vote in favor. The overall situation has been set, Pierce laughs so brilliant. And watching almost everyone agrees, the president took the table hard.


    "You, let us pray. God bless America!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 445： The end of the New York nuclear bomb

    God bless America. When Lincoln decided to end the civil war, he said that Roosevelt had said that he joined the World War II, saying that Bush also said this when he launched the war in Afghanistan. It can almost be said that the most important thing for every US president to make a major decision is to put this sentence to his lips.


    God will not bless them, no one knows the answer. But what is certain is that when they make such a decision, they are almost doomed, and thousands of people will die.


    No one has ever asked the will of the victims they have identified. They have unilaterally decided to exchange their lives for the benefits they need. In the past, it is the same today. The so-called sacrifices have always started with unarmed civilians and innocents. As power holders, they cannot be part of the victim.


    This is the cruelest truth in the world, never changed, or even impossible to change. Because to some extent, humans are used to it all.


    As the innocent civilians at the bottom, what can be expected is only the mercy of the superiors. But now, almost no one has such an idea. Except Nick Fry.


    This one-eyed black-faced man has a very blunt face at the moment, and even if he only uses holographic images, everyone present can feel his bad mood at the moment. When he stood up in disregard of the occasion, they could feel how indignant he was now.


    But this is not the place where he is willing to let him go. In any case, he is also a nominal subordinate of the council. And this means that even he must accept their orders.


    "Director Fry, where do you want to go. This is not the place where you can go and go!"


    "Don''t I still be here, watching you release a maddening order? Forgive me, the SHIELD will definitely not participate in your mischief!"


    With the back to the so-called leader, Nick Fury refused simply and thoroughly. But when his voice just fell, someone called him directly.


    "You can''t go now, Secretary Fry. If I remember correctly. The closest thing to New York. The institution with the ability to strike nuclear weapons is the space carrier of your SHIELD. Without you, we want to be against those guys. It takes more time to launch an attack. Now, time can''t be wasted!"


    "Is it not clear enough? I said, SHIELD will not participate in your actions. This is my decision as the director of SHIELD. Can you understand?"


    "The SHIELD is not your word, Director Fry. You can''t represent everything in the SHIELD. In addition, do you really feel that you have left us, can we not control the SHIELD?"


    The people of the board of directors apparently have deep resentment against Nick Fury��s disagreement. At this critical time, some of them immediately sneered at him and told him. And heard his words. The only one-eyed pupil of the director of Frye shrank, and ran to the outside of the conference room without saying anything.


    He already knew that his SHIELD had some hands and feet in the board. But he did not expect that they would expose this dark line at this time. The exposed dark line brought him a huge problem.


    If the nuclear bomb is cast, regardless of the outcome, his SHIELD will be completely divided into the side of the board. Because people only remember who issued the order, and who is the last executioner. No one will remember that he will be the only opponent in this resolution. The result determines everything, and in the heaviest history, all objections are thoroughly swept into the rubbish.


    Fury has decided not to intervene in this kind of thing. In order to have other abnormalities in the results. He can take it easy. Because of the truth, he really does not believe that the nuclear bomb can threaten the guy like Zhou Yi. No one knows more about the power that Zhou Yi has than him. Dawn Knight, Ming Wang, when these kinds of identities overlap, let him almost surpass everyone''s imagination.


    Sometimes he is even wondering what else he can''t do.


    But because of this uncertainty, he never submitted the information he had mastered. This is now, but it is fortunate. Because he kept a basic sobriety when everyone began to think about it. This kind of sobriety makes him choose to stay out of it very simply.


    Regardless of the outcome, he does not want to blend into it. but now. This group of **** almost made it clear that they wanted to drag him down.


    "Hill Commander, block the deck. Prohibit all unauthorised take-off operations!"


    "Sir, do you want to ban all take-off orders?"


    "As long as it is not approved by me, no aircraft is allowed to leave the aircraft carrier. Do you understand?"


    Fury further emphasized, but Hill Commander quickly gave him a bad answer.


    "Sorry, sir. There are two unreported aircraft that have left the aircraft carrier. It is the order of the council and I have no right to stop them!"


    This sentence made Fury feel desperate. Because at this time, no matter what he does, it is already late. The situation began to develop in the worst direction, especially for him.


    And just after he left the meeting. The people on the board began to whisper a low smile. Someone started complaining about Pierce.


    "Pierce, isn''t it too good to expose our most important dark line at this time. You have to know that Nick Fury will definitely check his men after that. Our people are likely to be exposed to him." ��


    "Do not worry, at that time, he has been a ship with us. Even if it is detected by him, there is no big deal. However, only those who are on the side of the SHIELD can not be insured. Lord, I I feel that you need to add a little strength here!"


    A faint response, Pierce twisted his eyes to the president. In the face of this somewhat aggressive look, the president immediately changed color.


    "Mr. Pierce, do you think this is not enough? I really don''t think we need to put so many nuclear weapons into New York, even if it is based on the idea of ??destroying the enemy, this move is too much, isn''t it?"


    "Maybe, but sir. If you don''t kill the snake at one time, chances are that you will be countered by a snake. That''s a fatal thing! So even if it''s just in case, I think it''s necessary. Do more preparation, isn''t it?"


    Compared with the high-powered Pierce, the incompetent president can''t get the corresponding momentum. He has already congenitally lowered his head, and he can only accept him at this time.


    "You also make sense. If this is the case. I know, I will be ****. The Ministry of National Defense will send a plane carrying nuclear weapons into New York, just in case."


    Everything was going on as I had imagined, and looking at this development, Pierce Gujing��s no-wave face finally showed a slight smile.


    ��Very good, just in case. We really need to do more preparation!��


    In the control of these people, humans finally revealed their sharpest minions. The ridiculous thing is that these sharp minions are not only showing their enemies, but also showing their protection gods.


    They are never tame guys. It can even be said that human genes are born with rebellious seeds. This is especially true for those who are, to some extent, at the top of the human hierarchy. It is almost impossible for them to accept the so-called protection from others, and it is even more impossible to accept that someone can override them. If someone does this, then there is a good reason for them to do anything with them.


    This is ridicule, a mockery of people like Zhou Yi. If he knows that someone in humans is playing such an abacus, he can''t tell him what kind of expression he will show. But even as a god, he did not see through the heart and see through the future. At this moment, he is still trying his best to fight for the life of this world.


    The heavy blow of the tyrant can be said to be getting heavier and heavier, and the pressure on him is getting bigger and bigger. Compared with the body of his huge Ming Wang, the first thing he could not bear was the land under his feet.


    Standing on the ground, it is inevitable to withstand the power of each other with the earth. The body of the King of Ming is not bad for King Kong, but the land under his feet, this unique land has no such power. When Zhou Yi couldn''t help but vent a part of his power to the earth. The whole piece of land began to sound like a wailing.


    It is like the sound of broken bones that have been magnified by countless times. In this kind of sound, the whole Manhattan began to tremble and make irregular movements of ups and downs. The land became a plate that was overturned, and the tall buildings collapsed one after another in this tremor. The horizon is falling, and the raging waters are rushing toward this already fragile city at this time, just like the monsters that have just been released.


    This can be said to be the end, because there is nothing that can be worse than it is now. For the city, it has come to an end. Even Zhou Yi and Qin Gelei have no more ways at this time, because all their power is used in other places.


    Protecting ordinary civilians and letting them survive in this kind of disaster is the result of Qin Gelei��s full exertion. And Zhou Yi, it is overloaded.


    If it weren''t for him that he had taken most of the power, the situation would be far worse than it is now. The worst thing is that all the bad things happen one after another at this time.


    When the rumbled fighters broke through the sky, everyone ushered in the most unbearable blow. Because in these people''s sights, the missiles with the eye-catching flames rushed toward the city without mercy. When the most eye-catching brilliance is accompanied by the mushroom cloud that blooms in this world, for many people here, everything is over.


    They know that they have been abandoned. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 446： Doomsday

    New York, unceremoniously speaking, is the most advanced city in the world and the most developed city. If nothing else, he will remain in this position for many years to come, and cannot be shaken by any city.


    But it is in the pride of this American people, the city that stands the Statue of Liberty. At this moment, it is the most serious blow since its establishment. A blow imposed by its owner.


    When the two nuclear bombs exploded in the center of the city, it actually meant that its history had come to an end.


    The first is the most dazzling light shining, which is more dazzling than the sun, almost piercing the eye of anyone who dares to look directly at it. It is useless to close your eyes, because the flesh and blood can''t ignore this light. And this light directly bursts the eyes of all mortals.


    There are not many people who are lucky enough to see what happens next, and this can be said to be lucky in some ways. Because they no longer need to see the **** scene that happened next.


    The earth is shaking, not just because of Zhou Yi��s reason. More is because of the power of the nuclear bomb. When the light broke out, a sun had risen out of thin air. It tears everything that dares to stop in front of itself with unrivalled power. Whether it was the overturned land or the already shattered urban buildings, when it began to stretch its body, it became a scorched earth in an instant, turning into ashes and dust. And this is just the beginning.


    When the sun begins to dim and gradually turns into a dark red. The mushroom-like fire cloud began to rise, and the hot and devastating shock wave ruthlessly began to sweep around. Compared with the shock wave generated by Zhou Yi and the tyrannical confrontation, this kind of shock wave may be difficult to surpass in power. But in terms of lethality, it is even stronger.


    It has enough nuclear radiation to make a huge impact on all life on this land. What is even more terrifying is that in the years to come, it will become a barren land of death, no more life will flourish here, or it will become a forbidden zone of life.


    The most prosperous city in the past will become this look. It must be said that this will become a tragedy that is destined to be remembered in human history. But for those in power who have caused it all, this kind of thing is not what they need to pay attention to now, and other places they are concerned about.


    It was the great **** that was swallowed up at the moment the nuclear bomb was detonated, and the alien giant who was also seen as the target. What they want is their demise. And only if these two people die, can they make all the meaning and value they have done.


    So they almost stared at Manhattan after the nuclear explosion, staring at the two most visible features of life there.


    The dazzling light and the sky-filled clouds obscured their sights, but through the surveillance on the screen, they could not see the results they wanted. But no one has given up this futile move. At this moment, these guys showed extraordinary patience.


    In silence, they are waiting, waiting for the moment when all the dust settles. This won''t be too long, because such a huge goal is really too conspicuous. With a little patience, they will know the answers they want to know.


    And as they thought, the answer was quickly revealed.


    The fighters who have completed the bombing mission are still hovering back and forth over Manhattan. Through the camera lens on the fighter plane, a group of people in Washington can clearly see the real-time situation in New York. Just as the fighter began to slowly approach the center of the nuclear explosion, a big hand. Exploring from the huge mushroom cloud that has not yet dissipated.


    It is a large hand that is golden, and the red flame that lingers above it is enough to be conspicuous even in this chaotic and gloomy radiation dust. And when this big flashlight was shot and waving, everyone who looked at it felt a suffocating sense of oppression.


    Although the fighter began to pull up his position desperately when he saw the big hand, but for this big hand, the small is like a mosquito-like fighter can''t escape at such an instant.


    A blast, a fire. Everything disappeared in front of me, and I looked at it. The conference room in Washington was immediately blasted after a brief silence.


    "How is it possible, how is this possible? No one can survive that kind of explosion, this must be a mistake!"


    "Hell, there must be something wrong! What the **** is going on?"


    "Did our nuclear bombs be fake? How could it be impossible for such a guy to solve?"


    Almost one voice. And these sounds immediately made the entire conference room a mess. Even the president��s adult has now completely lost his claim. If he was the most determined moment in his life, then he can now say that he is not even clear about who he is.


    He is like a drowning man who wants to catch a life-saving straw, and asks for help from Pierce, who has been standing there and has not changed much.


    "Mr. Pierce. What should we do now?"


    Pierce��s performance at this time was very calm, as if everything was in his expectation. And his calmness in the eyes of the president clearly became a sign that he can be relied upon and trusted. He has nowhere to go, so he is reluctant to give up as long as there is a little chance of a turnaround.


    "Don''t panic, sir. We haven''t lost all hope. Even said. This is just the beginning!"


    "Mr. Pierce? I still don''t quite understand what you mean. Please tell me clearly, as long as it can make a difference to the current situation, I will cooperate with you no matter what!"


    This is the so-called sick and urgent medical treatment. But as a doctor who was sent to go, Pierce was not very disgusted with such an idiot. He smiled and patted the table in front of him, and the sound was not very loud, but it made the entire noisy meeting room quiet in an instant.


    Compared with the incompetent president, as the chairman of the Security Council, Pierce is obviously more convincing and more prestigious. At the very least, on this occasion, most people present are willing to listen to Pierce''s thoughts and opinions.


    Looking at the eyes of these people around, Pierce adjusted his tie and smiled confidently.


    "In fact, if we think about it carefully, we are not doing nothing. But you still have some scruples!"


    "Let''s take care of Mr. Pierce. We are all throwing nuclear bombs at our own country on our own territory. You still think we are scrupulous! Are you kidding us?"


    A general from the Ministry of Defense opened his own voice and said. His words immediately let Pierce pick up the past, leading to the most wanted words in his heart.


    "Of course, there are scruples, gentlemen. Especially the generals from the Ministry of Defense, maybe Mr. President may not understand, but don''t tell me, you don''t know the difference between tactical nuclear bombs and strategic nuclear bombs. I mean. Quite simply, if we can''t solve this enemy with tactical weapons, why not try a more powerful strategic weapon?"


    "What? You must be crazy, Mr. Pierce! How can we make such crazy things in our own territory!"


    This time, not everyone is willing to unconditionally agree with him. Because no matter from which point of view, the consequences of doing so are different. A tactical nuclear bomb can also be excused by all kinds of excuses, but once a strategic nuclear weapon is used, it almost means dragging itself completely into an irreparable state.


    Even further, if the results they want are not available, all who are waiting for them will be trials from the people of the world and endless jail.


    And watching these people have revealed a hesitant, and regretted look, Pierce''s face suddenly showed a disdainful smile.


    "You, do you think you still have the opportunity to regret? It is already at this point, but you are thinking about closing your hands. Don''t you think it''s too late?"


    "Imagine how angry the **** is now. Do you think that if the guy vacates his hand, how long can you live? Don''t tell me that I am not dead, I even wonder if he can Looking for us to settle accounts, we are dead, and we can''t get the so-called peace!"


    Forcing and tempting, this is not always something that can be met for the big men here. But now they have to admit that both the benefits after success and the punishment after failure are enough to scare them.


    In this case, there will always be people who can''t hold it. The first thing I couldn��t hold, the one who was not expected.


    "Everyone, do we have other choices?"


    No one speaks because no one is qualified to speak at this time. Speaking at this time, but there must be a sense of ignorance for thousands of years. Under the ends of the first mouse, these people are more willing to remain silent. They want to use this way to make themselves look like innocents, but they are already a skeleton on the rope.


    As the highest-ranking power in the name, the final decision was once again on the president.


    "What else can I say? If so, then that''s it!"


    Suddenly sitting in a chair, the president could not help but spit out the biggest secret he had. That is the nuclear password he has mastered, and once this thing is spoken, it means that the world''s most powerful military power has begun to spur its most powerful force. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 447： Void devastating light

    "Piano, how do you feel?"


    After a slap in the smashing of the fighter, Zhou Yi, after the end of the nuclear explosion, couldn��t help but ask the piano on his body. Although in terms of their strength, the nuclear explosion in the district has long been a big problem. But now the burden of the piano is not easy, so his fears are justified.


    Qin Gelei naturally knows that Zhou Yi is caring about something. For this long-lost greeting, she smiled and responded.


    "Don''t worry, these little problems can''t help me. It''s just a pity that the civilians in the underground still suffered some injuries. I can only block those shock waves, but I can''t stop the nuclear explosion!"


    "It doesn''t matter, there will be ways to cure them. Just live!"


    Speaking faintly, Zhou Yi put his sight on the enemy. He did not think that the indigenous human beings in his eyes actually had such destructive weapons. He was directly destroyed by his own mind. But this is not a big deal for him.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, his body began to reunite from the sky. Looking at this situation, the huge Ming Wang did not hesitate and extended his hand to him.


    Although there has been a deep dislike of human stupidity and willfulness, at this moment he still wants to solve this enemies in front of him. After all, he is always a part of humanity. The internal contradiction is an internal contradiction. When the external contradiction still exists, how can it not be put on the table?


    Therefore, the tyrants became the object of his anger at the moment. And for the blessing of human tactical nuclear strikes, the situation that has been dragged down by the tyrants has begun to collapse.


    Because of the death of the tyrant, his control of the infinite gem power also dropped to a certain extent. Thousands of giant arms that have been transformed by energy have also returned to nothingness. This greatly reduced the weight of Zhou Yi''s burden and gave him a rare opportunity to breathe. In this case, if you do not seize the opportunity to reverse this situation, then it is really stupid.


    Zhou Yi chose to take shots at this time, just to not give the opportunity to fight the tyrants. The timing of his grasp is very precise, just in the moment of the resurrection of the tyrant. He directly pinched the tyrant in his palm.


    For a long time, the tyrannical tyranny is taking advantage of its huge body shape to do the things that Zhou Yi is doing now. However, he did not think that he would experience the feeling of being like this ant twice in the same person. Zhou Yi gave him too many first time, so much that he had to wait for Zhou Yi to be frustrated.


    But this is not his own patent. Back before these. There is no room for relaxation between them. Therefore, Zhou Yi is also merciless to him.


    As soon as he grasped the body of the tyrant, he did not have any room for movement in his hand. Zhou Yi immediately mobilized his own power, so that the mighty sun of the sun quickly condensed in the palm of his hand. The condensed fire of the sun has incredible destructive power. Even the central force of the previous nuclear explosion, the power of the sun''s fire is only high.


    But it is different from the previous unprepared situation. Now the tyrant is already ready for work at the moment of resurrection. The power of infinite gems guards his body, so that the blazing sun of the sun can not hurt him even if it is worthless.


    Therefore, even Zhou Yi tried his best to encourage the power of the sun. However, the tyrants are still poised to smile in the fire, and they have put on a arrogant style that completely ignores everything.


    "Ha ha ha, Zhou Yi. You are just like this. Now you are no longer my opponent. Your little means are useless to me, and how long do you think you can trap me? ?"


    With his words, the horrible energy immediately burst into the air in Zhou Yi''s palm. That feeling is just as painful for Zhou Yi as an ordinary person detonating a grenade in his hand. Although it was not torn apart, it also gave his palm a feeling of broken bones.


    He resisted this pain. The annihilation of the tyrants also returned with a smile.


    "As long as there is one meeting, it will suffice. I said, we need a knot between us!"


    "What do you want to do?" Hearing this, the tyrant instinctively felt something wrong. He struggled immediately and wanted to get out of Zhou Yi��s hands. However, Zhou Yi decisively exceeded his imagination at this time.


    One hand clenched the tyrant, while the other hand explored the void. Reaching out and pulling, Zhou Yi directly tears the barrier of space with his own power, and then directly steps into the endless void.


    What he has to do now is to shift the battlefield between them to a place where he can let go. The tyrant immediately saw his attempt, and he struggled and broke out with more powerful power. To escape from his palm. At the same time, he also made a roar to Zhou Yi.


    "Zhou Yi, you can''t think of doing this. Don''t forget, the space gem is now in my hands. You can''t transfer me, the space I can manipulate is not something you can match!"


    "Let''s try it. Try me and the infinite gems, who is the king of space!"


    Feeling the repulsive power of his body from the omnipresent space, Zhou Yi roared and forcibly broke the barrier in front of his eyes. The door of space began to break in front of his eyes. When his body completely stepped into the void, the endless stream of turbulence instantly wrapped him and the tyrant.


    No matter the space power he controls. Or the space power of infinite gems are desperately opposed in the endless void, and the effect on the void is that the whole void immediately becomes disordered. Their power completely destroyed the stability here, and this led to the emergence of one and another void cracks around them.


    These voids allow them to appear anywhere in the universe at any time. And this is obviously within the plan of Zhou Yi. No matter what kind of power the infinite gem has, it is impossible to have any decisive repression of itself. Just like a time gem can''t completely cut off his time, space gemstones can''t completely sever his influence on the void.


    He knew that he could not bring the tyrannian to the depths of the universe. But as long as you can stay away from the earth, it is acceptable for him.


    Although the anti-repulsive force of the tyrant was somewhat beyond his imagination at this time, Zhou Yi took him out of the earth as he planned.


    Look at the cracks in the space around you and feel your own coordinates in space. When the face of the tyrant is yin, it is cloudy and the transition is uncertain. After a few moments, he revealed his wicked smile to Zhou Yi as always.


    "I have to say, Zhou Yi. You are a good opponent!"


    "Strong power, keen judgment, and your ridiculous principle. I haven''t met an opponent like you for a long time. I have to admit that you are the most noble enemy I have encountered in my life! The best enemy!"


    "Hey, what do you want to say? Want me to admit your value?" Coldly snorted, Zhou Yi and Qin Gelei, who are not maintaining the body of Ming Wang, have revealed their original form. He first pulled the piano to his back, and then said to the tyrant who stood there with his chest. "You don''t deserve it, you don''t deserve it. You guys like this are never worthy of the respect of others. You are just a mean guy, and a mean person, even if it''s strong, doesn''t make sense!"


    "Hey, hey!" Hearing Zhou Yi��s answer, the tyrant immediately made such a sneer. "Do you think I need your respect? Do I need you to recognize my value? And, do you think I am complimenting you?"


    "No, it''s fundamentally different from what you think. All I have to tell you is that a guy like you can make me more and more devastated. Your power has the value of being conquered, and your so-called principle is even more Let me want to trample it thoroughly into the mud. You are the best opponent I have ever encountered, and it is your opponent who is qualified to be completely destroyed by me."


    "I have already figured out, killing you can''t satisfy me. What I want now is to completely defeat you, time and time again. Deprive you of the power you are proud of and ruin your ridiculous and stupid principle. Look at you bit by bit as the most incompetent worm. I want you to watch you lose everything you have, and at that time. When you are completely desperate, I will take your off. Head, set it on my throne. Use this as my greatest respect for you, the most respectable opponent!"


    The laughter of the tyrant, revealing his hegemony, madness and despicableness. Now he is so incomparable, just like his identity, is a well-deserved cosmic hegemon. He carried out the madness in his heart and unconsciously showed it to them in front of Zhou Yi.


    All he wants is to let Zhou Yi see what he is completely defeated by what kind of guy.


    On the opposite side of this tyrant, Zhou Yi just sneered and responded to him in the same confident way.


    "Do you want to do this? Then try it and see who we really can laugh at the end!"


    "I still want to use it? Zhou Yi, remind you of one thing. That is, you have not brought me an absolutely safe distance now."


    Suddenly, such a sentence was said, and the tyrants rushed into the void gap closest to them. He seems to be different, and he believes that this crack has a special meaning for Zhou Yihui. So he left without hesitation. When he saw such a decisive, Zhou Yi immediately followed.


    He has not forgotten that the space gem is still on the tyrant. If you lose his interference, it is a simple matter for the tyrant to return to the earth. So no matter what, he will not give the opportunity to do this.


    When he stepped into the crack with Qin Gere, he suddenly found out. They are just now that he has just left the house.


    The earth is at their feet, and the tyrants are in the space outside the earth, facing the earth beneath him, laughing and releasing the light of destruction. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 448： Reversing the future time walk

    In the absence of any obstacles, the extent to which the tyrants can be achieved will not be much clearer than Zhou Yi. In this universe, few planets can withstand the full force of the tyrannical dying, and in these planets it does not include the existence of the earth.


    Under the light of destruction that he released, the earth can only have one end, that is, it is completely destroyed by him. From the above life, to the planet itself, nothing can be preserved. And this is what Zhou Yi can''t allow.


    He has too many things on the planet that can''t be left behind. His beloved woman, his dearest mother, sister and children, his friends, and those who have been guarded by him for a long time and have never wavered to believe him. In any case, he does not allow the tyrant to do this kind of thing on his own planet.


    So he almost rushed to the tyrants in the first place, not to himself, but to the ruined light that was launched to him. The three infinite gems entangled in all the light.


    He must intercept the Light of Destruction before it reaches Earth, and only then can the people on his planet be saved. But no matter how he improves his speed, even if he has already reached the speed of light, he can''t catch the light that has already been shot at this time.


    The space has long been confusing, and now he can''t even intercept the light of destruction through space jumps. So he can only hope for time. Time, and only time, at this time can give him a little bit of hope.


    Go faster and faster. At this time, Zhou Yiman��s brain only thought about this kind of thing. Time began to slow down in his control, began to stand still, and began to shift in an unpredictable direction. Just like a long river that is rushing, what Zhou Yi is doing now is not just to slide on this river, but to stop or even reverse the river.


    This is something he has never done before, but at this time, he can only choose to do so. He must make this time reverse. It is necessary to let those who care about him really get saved. To do this, we can only make time fundamentally change.


    However, want to change the flow of time and even change the time itself. Just thinking. It is basically useless. This kind of thing can only be done with action, and once it is acted upon, what Zhou Yi can feel is the great resistance.


    Just as the whole world is rejecting itself, time, space, and even all the rules in this universe are opposing opinions at this time. They are using their own power to accuse Zhou Yi of the reverse. Let him use his body to feel the great repulsive force from the whole universe.


    This is reflected in the body of Zhou Yi, that is, when he reversed the time, the external pressure that suddenly burst out suddenly disintegrated all the defensive forces on the body. His body is directly forced to withstand tremendous damage from the rules of the universe. It almost immediately made his body fall apart.


    "easy!"


    In the protection of the power of the Phoenix, Qin Gelei can clearly see what Zhou Yi has done now. When the scene of Zhou Yi��s physical collapse appeared in front of her eyes, her whole person was going crazy.


    "Don''t come over, Qin. I''m fine, believe me!" However. Even if the flesh has begun to collapse, Zhou Yi did not stop his actions. From the body that has already begun to collapse, there is a general fluid, and his body is indeed decomposing and collapsing. But after the breakdown of the crash, his soul began to appear in the form of light. And continue his crazy move.


    Even if the entire universe stood opposite, Zhou Yi did not regret his decision. He resolutely decided to implement his actions thoroughly. Because for him, on the planet is all of his own. If you lose them, it means you have lost everything and lost everything. If everything really turns out to be like that, Zhou Yi can''t imagine what it will be like. Therefore, he must not let such things happen.


    The will of man can often evoke the most incredible power in the most urgent times, which is what is called a miracle. Now, Zhou Yi has already begun to create a miracle.


    His power has become powerful before. The power of time also shines at this moment. When his power was entangled with the power of the phoenix that was lingering around him, driven by him, and the impact of the concept of time itself, the real miracle was born.


    It''s like something is broken in your own ear. Zhou Yimeng, who was originally under the pressure of infinite pressure, felt a special sense of detachment. Just as if you have jumped out to another completely different world, everything has been unable to impose any restrictions and restrictions on him.


    At this moment, the time itself seems to have begun to obey his orders. As the most incredible and even inconspicuous conceptual creation, it finally accepted the idea of ??Zhou Yi and ran according to his ideas. And at this moment. Zhou Yi has only one idea, and only this one idea. That is


    "Back up, time. Let it all start to go backwards!"


    It seems that everything has turned gray, and everything has stood still and turned into a freeze screen that can be manipulated at will. In addition to Zhou Yi! At this moment, he seems to have completely jumped out of the constraints of time itself and become the person outside of time. He is moving forward, moving forward with time itself. Looking back, he is backtracking and bringing everything back to the past. This has almost become a great power that is hard to tell and difficult to express. It can almost be said that he has become the master of time. However, this is not a matter of no cost, but Zhou Yi at this time has completely ignored any price.


    At this time, Zhou Yiyi looked back backwards without hesitation, and moved his own steps toward the past that had passed away. The image that has been formed now becomes a fragmented picture with his departure, and even as his footsteps are getting farther and farther, these pictures become more and more blurred until they disappear completely into time itself.


    And this is not something that Zhou Yi wants to care about. Such a present, this may lose all of the present. Not as good as it does not exist! All he wants is to change that **** past and change the reality of that short moment. When he made up his mind, it meant that he had decided to make a choice.


    Now completely disappeared under his will, and his footsteps are still moving. In the long river, the moment has almost become eternal. When you are retrograde in time, you don''t even know how long you have traveled. Reversing time is not a normal life. Everyone who wants to do this needs to have great courage and perseverance. Because you don''t know at all, in this process, can you persist? The people who are retrospective of time are rare, but among these people, not everyone can stick to the end. In many cases, emptiness engulfs one''s soul. But Zhou Yi did not become one of these people. His beliefs supported him and he had to do everything he had to do.


    The end result is that he did it. When he was as deep as a reef in the long river of time, letting time manifest itself in his own identity, it meant that he had intervened in the most critical node. The moment before the tyrant slammed the earth to the light of destruction.


    Time began to change at this moment, and everything at this time began to change.


    The tyrannical tyrant that just withdrew from the turbulence of space just raised his hand and brought the power of infinite gems into the established trajectory. In front of him, time and space have begun to distort. And when the light of destruction came down, a light was steadily appearing in front of the light of destruction under the guidance of time and space.


    This situation makes the tyrants erroneous, but it has become a surprise again. Because he saw clearly, this radiant, almost lost the true shape of the figure, it is precisely that he is regarded as the existence of a lifetime enemy. He can put him and the **** indigenous planet behind him under the power of destruction that he broke out. Naturally, there is nothing to hesitate to do. Although I don''t understand why Zhou Yi will appear in this way in this way. But this does not prevent him from carrying out destruction.


    The infinite destruction of light is on schedule, and this time, between the earth and the tyrant, there is a Zhouyi existence. All his efforts are also for this moment! Looking at the ruin of the light, he rushed over to himself. Zhou Yi was already drinking, and he waved his unreserved punch to the light.


    This punch has no beautiful sound and light effects, and there is no earth-shattering horror. But at this time, in this place, this punch has erupted an unimaginable and indescribable terrorist force. That is the power of time, the majestic power produced by the tide of the river all the time.


    And this is the price that Zhou Yi has to pay for the reversal of time! Time itself is the most amazing creation in the world, and it is a truly eternal infrastructure. And because it is the foundation, it is even more unshakable. Think about what it would be like to be in a building with a foundation removed. The consequences of reversing time will only be more serious for those who commit such crimes.


    He will be eclipsed by time itself, an era of almost irreversible time. It is aging, death, and even more serious consequences. This is an inevitable result. Zhou Yi has already realized this kind of consciousness when he reversed the time. But if you want him to bear all of this, it would be too unfair for him. Therefore, relying on his own time and divine power, Zhou Yi forcibly extended this anti-phagosis from the long river to the tyrant. Just use this punch!


    Under such a punch, the tyrant, this almost undefeated cosmic hegemon, immediately suffered the most terrible encounter in his long life. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 449： Time-reversing magic

    The life of the tyrant, since being blessed by the death lady, or cursed by the death lady, has never experienced the feeling of fear. He used to think that he would never have such feelings anymore. However, until now, under the unpredictable punch of Zhou Yi, he suddenly found out. There is still the existence of this fear in my own body.


    And when he found this, everything was too late.


    The power of time is a near-up force. In the face of this power, whether it is the power of Zhou Yi, the power of the phoenix of the piano, or the power of the three infinite gems on the tyrant, it becomes insignificant. So when this smashed the punch of time power, the so-called light of destruction became disintegrated in an instant.


    It burst open in the darkness of the dark universe. Under the scour of time, the light of destruction was turned back to the source and turned into a singularity of energy. When the unstable energy violently conflicts inside, this singularity is like a planet that has been suddenly destroyed. In the deep space, a plane is launched in the longitudinal direction, which is a beautiful aura.


    The incomparable magnificence is also extremely powerful. When it spreads in the darkness of the dark universe, the light it releases can almost make the entire galaxy and even the Milky Way stunned.


    Even those who are on Earth can see the light that erupted in the solar system, not far from their planet, with only eyesight. They are naturally attracted to all of this and are afraid of it. Although they don''t understand what it is? But this does not prevent them from starting their own associations. Humans have been invaded by aliens, and the earth is about to become an alien hunting ground. At this time, no matter what kind of reverie these people have, it is not an exaggeration.


    However, although this aura does not have much to do with the alien invasion they imagined. But there is nothing wrong with what they do, that is, they are afraid of this aura.


    This is not a harmless cosmic wonder. Compared with its brilliant and brilliant light, the destructive power of this aura is the most admirable and awesome thing. Despite the glory of time, the light of destruction is no longer the original intention, but its destructive power has not decreased at all. And when it is spread out like this. When the portrait is unfolded, all the objects that block it on its extended footsteps deeply feel how powerful this power is.


    Unbeatable and ruined. When the planet''s sister planet, Mars, is so straight ahead of it. This radiating halo is like a sharp-edged cake, and the entire Mars is directly divided into two halves of uneven size.


    At this time, the stunned star nucleus can''t even maintain the most basic stability. Under the impact of this terrorist force, it instantly erupted its own power of hundreds of millions of years, even with those on it. Astral structure. Like a time bomb, it burst into the solar system.


    This kind of scene should be very spectacular and very scary. But in the face of more horrible power, it is like a wave of silence, and it is quietly annihilated.


    The destruction of Mars is insignificant in the face of the eternal gems and the aura of destruction created by Time. The last cry of it, and the wreckage after its death, did not reveal a little shadow, and was swallowed silently by the entire aura. All this is as if it never existed and never declared its death to this time.


    Mars is still like this, other planets may not have any good end. But fortunately. The unfortunate one is only one of Mars, and it is the only obstacle on the road where the halo blooms. The other planets, fortunately, escaped because of the different trajectories. This naturally includes the Earth, the only planet with life.


    The earth has fortunately escaped from the robbery, which should be indignant for the tyranny of the earth. But he doesn''t have this kind of emotion right now. All he has is fear. It is not because the most powerful force that has erupted by him has been disintegrated by Zhou Yi in this strange and unknown way. But because now, what is happening to him.


    The resilience of time Wei Li can not only be applied to the light of destruction, but his more power is applied to him and Zhou Yi. The power of time has a different impact on them. In the case of tyrants, the result of time-reversing is reflected in aging.


    Real aging! From strength to the body, from the body to the soul, from the soul to every corner of the body. The tyrant who once had the time gem never thought that he would experience this feeling under time. He never thought about it. Under such a time, his undead body has lost its effect.


    Therefore, he could only watch his tall and strong body shrinking a little bit, and watched his full and strong muscles collapse and weaken. Looking at my skin, there were layers of wrinkles, and everything in front of my eyes gradually became muddy. Watching yourself becomes nothing like yourself, unlike the overlord who almost trembled the universe.


    Yes, now he can''t find the kind of strength. Power can feel infinite. Because the change is not only his body and appearance, but also his power. Who can imagine, destroy the hegemony! The guy with such a name, the guy who almost trembled under the shadow of the whole universe, will have a day when he can''t even lift his hands. There will be a day when your armor feels heavy and can''t breathe. There will be just standing in the void, feeling that all of their internal organs are overloaded, and it is almost a day of explosion.


    No one can imagine that the tyranny itself did not think of the coming of this day. So when this happens, he has only fear, the most extreme fear.


    Sometimes compared to death, this ultimate aging is the most desperate thing. Especially for those who are powerful and powerful, sometimes they would rather greet the baptism of death when they are the most powerful, and they are not willing to bear all the despair that they lose in aging.


    The same is true of the tyrants, in this aging that makes him extremely fearful. The first thing he thought of was death, and death has become extremely difficult for him now.


    His body is almost incapable of self-control, and the power he possesses is almost disappearing. In this case, he can do not much. However, he also has the existence of infinite gems.


    Every effort was made to infuse his only power into the infinite gems. Under his thoughts, the space gems immediately split up a chaotic crevice, facing him. At this moment, the space here is even more mixed than the eddy current of the sea. When the tyrant is forced to do so, it is equivalent to squandering itself.


    But he still did it, decisive, and hateful people trembled. What he thinks is very simple, that is, to regain his life in death. If he does not die, he will return to the most prosperous state if he dies once. He has already tried this thousands of times, and this time there will be no exceptions.


    And as he thought, there are no exceptions. When the chaotic space cracks directly divide him into hundreds of thousands of scattered parts. The curse from the death lady once again played a role in his body, and he began to resurrect, from the void, to his own full-fledged posture.


    This situation makes the tyrant laugh, because he believes that he once again let Zhou Yi fail. But soon, he couldn''t laugh. Because he found that everything has not changed.


    Although as he had imagined, death gave him a freshman, and he once again returned to his peak. However, the anti-phagic power of time did not dissipate from him. It was like the bone of the bones sticking to the tyrant, let him once again feel the same feeling. The ultimate horror of aging!


    This is something that the tyrant did not think of, or he simply did not believe that this would happen in the world. Therefore, he can only issue a tragic and powerless call sign at this time.


    "This is impossible! Return my strength to me and return my time to me. Give it back to me, return it to me!"


    The sound began to sink slowly, not because the tyrant did not want to call the number. It is because he has no strength at all for the call sign at this moment. Aging took away everything from him, and his voice became weak and could only be heard by himself.


    "I haven''t lost yet, I haven''t lost. I have unlimited gems, and I have the power of gems!"


    This kind of low and thin voice, which is almost suppressed from the eyes of the blind man, seems to give hope to the last trace of the tyrant. He gaze at the dark purple reality in his hand with the already murky eyes. Gem, expecting it to save itself from this desperate abyss.


    And when he poured his last power into the real gem, unexpected things happened again. That is the reality of the gems suddenly began to retaliate against his master, with its terrible power raging on the tyrant.


    Infinite gems are never a tame. They each have their own temper and can drive them to be strong only by them. Among them, especially the real gem is the most! If the previous tyrants are fully qualified, then the tyrants at this time are not qualified to touch it. When the aging tyrant violently infused his power into the real gem, he was immediately swallowed up by the power of the real gemstone when he was completely out of standard.


    The endless reality of the twisting power began to erode every corner of his body, which made his body, which had reached the limit, immediately suffered a great deal. The ultimate pain is death, and when death comes, it is a new beginning of pain for the tyranny.


    Endless, crazy and desperate. Under such torture, his whole person has issued a light that makes people feel the horror of hearing.


    "Do not!"


    And this is useless because everything is still going on. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 450： Everything ends with a heavy price

    "Don''t kill, you are finished!"


    Defeat the tyrant in this way, this is something that no one thought of. In the eyes of many people, there may be an earth-shattering battle between them, a big battle that trembles the entire universe. But there is nothing, even compared to the assumptions of many people, everything here is dull and makes people feel incredible.


    The demise of a dead planet in a remote star field can be exchanged for the fall of a cosmic hegemon, which is incredible and even ridiculous for many of the universe''s beings. But this is the case. No one can deny that the tyrants have been completely lost under such circumstances.


    Looking at the body that has grown to this level, and then look at the outside of Zhou Yi that the change is not obvious. There is only one problem with the tyrants, so why? The only reason why aging is him, why is it washed by the countercurrent of time, Zhou Yi can maintain this appearance.


    However, now he is not even able to open his mouth. The aging power under the time and the power of the distorted reality made him feel the pain. This kind of the most painful torture, let him completely lose all the power, even the mouth can not open, which is really sad for the tyrant.


    It seems that I have seen the doubts in his eyes, or just think that it is necessary to understand the simplicity of his death. When Zhou Yi was moving towards him, he began to answer his doubts.


    ��Is it unfair? Is it only you who wants to become like this? No, it��s not just you. I��m actually the same, but we��re being different in different ways.��


    His words made the doubts in the eyes of the tyrants even more profound, but Zhou Yi did not think that he had the need to explain to him. Because now, he has already come to the front of the tyrant, and at the same time he waved his fist against him.


    A fist smashed on the dying body of the tyrant, and the power of Zhou Yi��s full force almost made him break apart in an instant. Although this method can''t kill him anyway, Zhou Yi''s original intention is not to kill him. What he wants is to vent his anger, to vent his anger in his heart for a long time.


    So after he punched, he immediately punched again, punching and punching. In the blink of an eye, there was an almost endless offensive. Storms and rains, electro-optical shackles are his current state, and under his infinite fist, the tyrants can only passively become one after another shard debris.


    He is not going to die. But it can make him more painful than death. And this is what Zhou Yi wants to do to him, split him into such a state of scattered, and then throw them forever into the depths of the universe. It is true that he will be resurrected, but it is only a painful resurrection.


    At this time, living has become a painful curse for him. And he was banished into deep space. It is to let his suffering endlessly continue. This is a punishment for him and a revenge against him. For all the crimes he committed, he should bear this.


    The chaotic space cracks appear around the fragmented tyrants, and he fills the corners of the universe little by little. In this chaotic situation, it is almost impossible to determine where he will appear in the universe. Maybe it''s a stone''s throw away, maybe it''s far away. This kind of uncertainty can be said to completely cut off all the chances that he will reappear. Even his loyalists are unlikely to provide him with any chance to make a comeback.


    As Zhou Yi said, the tyrant is over. And the same. This also means that everything is over. But is this really the case?


    When the figure of the tyrant is completely swallowed up by the void, it disappears in front of the eyes. The piano that has been watching all this happens can''t help but worry about his inner feelings and rushes toward Zhou Yi.


    For her, the change of everything is too sudden, too weird. The moment before the tyrannical tyrants disappeared into the turbulent flow of space earlier than them, but the next moment Zhou Yi took her away from the turbulent flow of space, and launched the most incredible attack against the tyrant.


    Just like what is missing in the middle, everything that happened has a huge sense of disobedience in her eyes. And when she saw everything that happened on the tyrant, the sense of violation had become a worry and deep fear.


    As one of the parties to the scene. She is the most experienced guy besides Zhou Yi and tyrants. It was because of her experience that she was very clear about how terrible it was. The impact of time countercurrents and the horrible rebellion are beyond her imagination, and even the immortal body like the tyrant has become so miserable. Can be imagined. As the first one that is positively affected by this kind of impact, it will become what it is like.


    So after everything was over, she immediately rushed to the front of Zhou Yi and checked his body.


    What makes her feel fortunate is that it is different from the kind of horror that happens in the tyrant. Although Zhou Yi��s description is somewhat different, it is obviously slightly more. Take a closer look, except that his hair color has become somewhat gray. The face has also become a vicissitude. Other changes are not so obvious.


    Just like the more than 30 years from the age of 20, the change is not a thing for a man.


    However, Qin Gree is not so reassured about everything he sees in front of him. Maybe Zhou Yi��s situation is far from being as good as he is outside, maybe his situation is already very bad. So she couldn''t believe her eyes at all, but asked directly to Zhou Yi.


    "Easy, how are you feeling now. Are you okay?"


    "Reassured, I am very good. Just a few minor problems?" Zhou Yi smiled at her, but the smile was not right in the eyes of Qin Gelei. Just looking at him, Qin Geer feels like watching another flame that is about to go out, as if he could disappear in front of his eyes in the next moment.


    "No, no, no!"


    This is a very weird feeling, just as everything is already horrible, Zhou Yi is about to say or has been separated from his heavens again and again. They immediately ushered in the so-called separation after the reunion.


    This kind of thing, Qin Gelei just did not even think about it, let alone let her accept. So she immediately took Zhou Yi��s hand and poured her phoenix power into his body.


    She wants to protect him and keep him safe and secure. Just after she instilled her strength into Zhou Yi��s body, she discovered how Zhou Yi��s body had changed.


    "Yes, your body?"


    "Don''t worry, it will be alright!" The backhand held Qin Gere''s hand and prevented her from pouring in. Zhou Yi smiled at her. And just as he laughed, a little sporadic light began to emerge from his body.


    His body is changing from a light liquid to a human body that is visible in reality. This is not a good thing for him now, because it means that his life form is changing. He is falling from the highest cloud, from a great god, to a mortal.


    His body became aging, but his power was brought back to the past by the time of reversal, bringing back to the moment when he had not changed and was promoted to the gods. In other words, now he is no longer the infinite **** of power. Now he is just a mortal. A mortal with a certain ability. And his current ability is simply a far cry from the previous one.


    Although I don��t know what kind of mood Zhou Yi is now, Qin Gelei is very sure, and now he will not feel very good in his heart. She is very clear about how important power is to people like them. Sometimes it can even be said that the importance of power is no less than their lives. Without power as protection, they will lose a lot of things they don''t want to lose. So if you can choose, Zhou Yi will never choose to lose his strength.


    This can only prove that he made such a choice for something more important, and what is so important is that Geiger does not need to know the answer.


    It was an answer that made her feel uncomfortable, but for this kind of situation that had already happened, she could only hold Zhou Yi��s hand hard and keep holding her knuckles and it began to turn white.


    Feeling the power of his own hand, Zhou Yi just smiled and comforted her.


    "It doesn''t matter, we have already won. The rest, only a little patience, will always get through the storm. And, all of you are safe and sound for me, it is already the best result. Others Everything is not important!"


    "No, if I am stronger, I can give you some help. You may not have to pay such a heavy price!" Biting his own teeth, Qin Ge��s face showed a different kind of sadness. . Once upon a time, she was unable to give Zhou Yi any help as it is now. Originally she thought she was so powerful and could already be his arm. But the reality tells him that the result has never changed.


    "Don''t give yourself too much pressure, Qin. This is not necessarily a good thing. Maybe I can go to retirement life with peace of mind. Losing power means responsibility and putting down these burdens." Me, it��s time to put all your thoughts on you!"


    ��Easy?�� Qin Gere didn��t know how to express the complex feelings in his heart at this time. She can only hold the arms of Zhou Yi and express her choice in this way.


    "Okay, piano. Let''s go home?" Putting his gaze on the earth, Zhou Yi never missed everything like this. So at this moment, he is already eager to return. ��Everyone is waiting for us!�� (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 451： Nuclear blasting

    "Gentle, can someone tell me where our goal is now?"


    The disappearance of the King of the Ming and the giants of the universe is one of the most concerned issues for all those sitting in the White House conference room. They are now like a gambler, but the kind of gambling eye. Before that, what they did has pushed themselves to the road. So now, if they still want to be able to turn over, they must get the high stakes in front of them.


    However, with human science and technology, it is tantamount to idiots to dream of wanting to get Zhou Yi and even the hegemony. So the situation at the moment has become very embarrassing. The atmosphere in the entire conference room was almost frozen.


    In this case, the president can only ask questions that everyone wants to know. He has been unable to stay out of the way, if he still wants to continue to sit on the throne of the president, or that he wants to spend his term safely, instead of becoming the first American to be imprisoned immediately after being forced to resign. The words of the president. He must continue all their plans.


    However, facing his problem. No one can give them an answer. Everyone here can be said to be a self-respecting person, but at the real high level of life, they don''t even know the qualifications. The heart is taller than the sky, and life is better than paper to describe them at this time.


    However, since they can be described by this description. Then they naturally have one of the most typical characteristics of this type of character, that is, arrogance. As long as the failures are not completely smashed into their faces, they will not think that they will lose.


    But in fact they have lost, and when the first nuclear bomb fell, they have already lost.


    A so-called democratic regime lost its democracy at this critical moment and left the cornerstone of their democracy. Then it almost means that they gave themselves a fatal blow. But these people still don''t know, they simply don''t find their own changes.


    Or, someone has already discovered it. But as the leader of this change, he does not have the kindness to the impact of the people who are present in the future. Pierce is just smiling. Continue to encourage a slightly anxious president.


    "Don''t worry too much, sir. A little bit of patience. As long as their goal is still on this planet, we can wait forever."


    "Mr. Pierce, not everyone can be as calm as you are."


    The president laughed. Congratulations to Pierce. Although the external evaluation has not been very high, this does not mean that the president is an out-and-out idiot. At least he can still see that Pierce is the biggest beneficiary here. Once their plan is successful, the president naturally has the hope of re-election, but wants to take more rights. It is an unlikely event.


    On the contrary, as the chairman of the Security Council, the most outstanding person in this meeting. Pierce is destined to become a leader. Reputation, status, and even rights, he is the one that gets the most. At that time, even if it is the president, it may not be more powerful than him.


    Therefore, in the principle of leaving a more backward path to yourself. The president��s attitude towards Pierce can be said to have fallen to a minimum. In the face of such a degree of good performance, Pierce just responded with a smile, and did not wait for a word. Until a message is passed into the ears of all of them.


    "The Manhattan report, our satellites have detected dramatic changes in some of the space environment. There are powerful energy shock waves radiating in the solar system. It is likely to have a huge impact on the balance in the solar system!"


    From this news, many people have heard a special meaning. That is, their goal is likely to be in space. If not, how can this strange thing happen to calm the solar system. So almost no Pierce reminder, the president and the generals who had been waiting for a long time immediately issued their orders.


    "To mobilize all our satellites and monitor the movements from the universe in all directions. We have to give them a big hit before they come back!"


    If the king and the tyrant are still in the earth, they are still in the territory of the United States. This group of people will still hesitate to use strategic nuclear weapons against them. After all, strategic nuclear weapons are fundamentally different from the tactical nuclear weapons they used at the outset. Light is equivalent, it can be said to be a world apart.


    How can a tactical nuclear weapon with a ceiling of only 20,000 tons be compared to a strategic nuclear weapon with a million tons?


    However, if these two people consciously entered the universe. Then they don''t hesitate to move their hands. The universe is so vast. How many large-tonnage nuclear bombs are put into the vast expanse will not have any impact on the earth at all. If it does not affect the earth, then naturally it will not shake their position.


    But they can guarantee their status and gain huge benefits. This kind of thing that is the best of both worlds, who will watch it slip through the eyes! and so. Their orders were decisive and rapid, far exceeding any previous government decree in the country.


    Efficient commands bring efficient returns. When the entire US official and even military satellites were aimed at the deep space of the universe, they almost immediately discovered the trend of their own goals.


    Two figures wrapped in red flames are flying at high speed in the universe. Although it is very strange, the size of the figure wrapped in the flame does not look like the thorough king of the sky, nor the horrible alien giant. But they are still very certain, and this figure must have their goal.


    Because this blaze is so impressive to them, this is the red coat that Ming Wang is wearing. A person may be mistaken. But with so many people here, the chances of they misread together are absolutely minimal. Through this layer of red flames, most people have judged the identity of those people. Those who had already waited for a long time, immediately thought of the final order of the US military base already on standby.


    "All the people on standby, lock in the current goal. I am in the name of the President of the United States, order you, launch!"


    Under one command, the major military bases in the United States immediately burst into flames. In the bursts of alarms, a huge strategic missile vacated and leaped forward toward the goal that was approaching in space.


    This is the sharpest minion of mankind, and what it does now is to destroy the shield that has been guarding humanity. This is a ridiculous act, and the people who have reached this order are almost laughing.


    It is a smile, a laugh, a smile that is full of expectation, and a smile that is not good. Even I have been immersed in the beautiful fantasy I have woven, I don''t know the so-called sneer. Using the enormous nuclear power that the country has reserved, they simply do not believe that anything can survive this blow.


    Therefore, many of them are waiting, waiting for the splendid fireworks, waiting for the fireworks to end after the scene, a meaningful celebration party. In their expectation, dozens of strategic missiles were so ascended into space, and then there was a burst of explosion everywhere.


    For a moment, the sky was clear. It''s like a brand new sun approaching the surface of the earth, flaunting its presence above it.


    The entire earth''s atmosphere is marked by a golden glow of this sudden nuclear explosion. And looking at everything like this, the civilians above the earth are even more panicked.


    They don''t know who it is, and they don''t know what the attack is for. But they only know that everything is getting closer and closer to them. It��s near to the point that they have some unbearable.


    In almost all countries, all cities have begun to show varying degrees of riots. The panicked humans have no reason at all at this time. They are running away, creating greater panic in riots and panic.


    Just when the situation is chaotic, and even some are uncontrollable. A voice suddenly came from the sky.


    It was the sound that came out at the same time as the red flame. When the sun in the sky just sheds its own light, it shows off its existence. But it has not yet reached its peak, showing its own complete form. A red light flashed in the center of the sun and appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    It is as fast and fierce as a flame, and it bursts out from the depths of the sun''s center. Then, like two stretched wings, the entire shining sun is directly torn from the middle.


    The sun, which was just as brilliant and incomparably bright, was swept away by the sudden redness of this red flame. The endless brilliant light turned into a fragmented spot in an instant, and among the spots, the red flame stretched its wings and began to show an incredible image. It is transforming from a posture without a fixed form to a specific image, and this image is a phoenix, an undead phoenix. Against the backdrop of the broken sun, the red flames are in full swing and mad. Looking on the earth, it is like a resurrection of the fire, the undead phoenix that is broken out of the shell is singing and flying.


    This is a very beautiful phoenix, and it is still a very angry phoenix, because when she broke out of the shell, her voice full of anger and anger has already resounded throughout the world. Every human can hear her yelling, and everyone can understand everything that is contained in her angry voice.


    "For the ungrateful human being, are you treating heroes who have saved you again and again? Are you using nuclear bombs to welcome the return of your heroes? You are simply hopeless!"


    When such a voice reverberates over the world for a long time, humanity, the most powerful group in the world, has completely erupted. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 452： Final recommendation

    Humans, a cluster of ethnic characteristics. In this race, perhaps the voices will always be those who stand on the heights, and perhaps those who stand at the bottom can never become the subject of consciousness in this group. But this does not mean that they will always be silent, always ignorant, and at the mercy of others.


    They will also have a day of eruption, and when they break out. It is a horrible scene of stone breaking and skyrocketing. Although this moment has not yet arrived, everyone who understands their power has foreseen the coming of that day. The glory of Internachenal has not passed away, and the power of the people cannot naturally be forgotten.


    It has been found that he has been fooled and replaced. The people who have been infringed on their rights will recover this justice for themselves. They will prove that they are absolutely nothing that can be abandoned. But before that, the most important thing to get back to justice is the piano.


    This almost crazy woman is now full of injustice and indignation caused by everything that Zhou Yi has encountered. This kind of indignation made her only have one idea at the moment, that is, to make all the guys who have hurt his man pay a heavy price. There is no doubt that she definitely has this ability. But just as she waved her wings and wanted to launch counterattacks against those stupid humans. Zhou Yi stopped her.


    "Enough, piano. You don''t need to do this kind of thing. Killing them will only dirty your hands. Let''s go back!"


    "Easy! Let me kill them. They have to pay for everything they do."


    Qin Gree still stubbornly wants to do something, but Zhou Yi��s attitude is tougher than she thought.


    "Enough, piano. They will pay the price. But not now, nor through your hands. Do you understand?"


    Qin Gelei can ignore anyone''s opinions, but only Zhou Yi''s opinion, she must pay attention to it. Although she really wanted to do something, at this time, she could only endure all the dissatisfaction in her heart and flew to the already overturned New York City with Zhou Yi.


    And just after the phoenix in the sky disappeared, the conference room in Washington immediately exploded. this moment. This group of people who have just won the game is finally at a loss, and they can��t start to panic.


    Every one of them can be said to be a ghost. If they still have a common interest, this group of people can reluctantly work together to cope with the so-called common enemy. But if their common interests collapse. And when the threat they faced had reached a certain level, they immediately became the same forest bird, and they flew up in the middle of the disaster.


    The president has not spoken yet, and senior members of the board have already boarded their own virtual imaging systems. Obviously, they are not willing to step into this beach. This. Immediately let the upper officials of these US governments thoroughly sink their hearts to the bottom.


    For the vast majority of the world, the Security Council is just an organization hidden in the dark. Although the people inside are all powerful guys, they are rarely known. In other words, even if outsiders want to track them, they may not be able to find their tracks.


    However, these upper-level officials of the US government are not so easy to get out. They are people who live in the spotlight, and their every move cannot be hidden from the public eye. This is especially true after they have done something like this.


    Therefore, although the results are not very good-looking, but in comparison, it is also a heaven and a land. And this one. The worst is definitely the President.


    He has thrown out so many strategic nuclear weapons, and he is the first person in the US president. What scares him most is that if he wants to pursue the so-called responsibility, he is definitely the one who can''t run away. After all, he personally signed the command to launch a nuclear weapon. This is a fact that no matter how he argues, he can''t argue.


    So now he only thinks one thing, that is how to make his own end better. And the only one who can help him at this time is Pierce, the chairman of the Security Council.


    At this time, he is already the only member of the Security Council left here. Naturally, he was also seen as the only savior by the president and his group of bureaucrats.


    "Mr. Pierce, what should we do now? You are the only one we are counting now!"


    "His President. There are also generals. It is natural that no one wants to see this situation. But it has already reached the current situation. Really, I don''t think we can have any other way!"


    Shaking his head apologetically, Pierce made a completely helpless look. And such a statement obviously cannot be accepted by the bureaucrats present.


    "Pierce. Don''t forget. It''s all you have to do with us. If we are arrested for this, do you think you can go anywhere? Everyone is a boat, you don''t push us to The point where the fish is dead!"


    "General? Are you threatening me?" Picking up his own eyes, Pierce stood up from his chair. He looked down at the old American general, and asked him directly to him.


    "No, I am just stating a fact!" I can sit in the general position. This utterer is naturally not a temper. The military career has produced hard-hearted guys. So even in the face of Pierce��s questioning, this general still does not change his face.


    "You are not unreasonable, Lord General." Looking at such a hard-working general, the expression on Pierce''s face first became angry, and then immediately became subtle. "In fact, if you want to think carefully, there is no way. Just this time, for everyone, good or bad may have to pay a price."


    "What do you want to say? Pierce, what other ideas you have come up with!"


    I heard Pierce say that someone started to sneer. The current situation is different from the one just now. Some people think that they can be saved, but some people have already begun to give up. Those who don''t want to be wrong, the deeper guys who are wrong. What I am thinking about now is that I can drag two people into the water, so that my prison life is not so lonely.


    "If you don''t want to hear it, you can''t listen. Actually, I don''t want to continue doing this kind of thankless thing!"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Pierce returned the right to the hands of these people.


    "No, no, Mr. Pierce. I am very interested in this issue!" The President quickly said to Pierce. But Pierce shook his head.


    "But, sir. It seems that someone is not willing to listen to what I call the wrong idea!"


    "Don''t worry about them, let them die if they want to die. If Mr. Pierce has any other means, I think I and some of my gentlemen will definitely be willing to listen to your opinions. We are the same people on board. But if someone is forced to jump into the water, we can''t stop them from!"


    "Is it?" With a mocking smile, he glanced at the general who had just had opinions on himself. Pierce��s eyes immediately let the president know that he should behave.


    "General Cromwell, if you have any opinions, you can leave. Now it is a critical moment for all of you here, we can''t let all of us go to jail because of you alone! And you If any of you are unwilling to continue listening, you can leave. All we need now is our own people, true ones!"


    How much a president of the West Mountain can have a voice, at this time has already appeared to the fullest. It can be said that most people chose to leave at this time. There are only a few people. And this minority has basically no choice but to choose to stay. They are the people who can''t run anyway in this incident, so they know that this is a ship that has to be turned over, and they can only bite their teeth and stay.


    The gambler''s mind makes them choose to put together, and what this means is, they have no bottom in mind.


    Some poor presidents looked at the ones who had left the seats one after another, and walked out of the conference room, and suddenly there was a raging anger. As a president, he has to fall into such a situation, and even those who are nominally are not willing to take care of themselves. I have to say that this is a very sad thing.


    if it is possible. He really wants to shoot all these people on the spot. However, he can''t possibly have this guts. So he could only watch them go away, and then put all his anger into the lungs a little bit. This process made his chest feel a little hot, but at the moment he still had to smile and say to Pierce.


    "The annoying guys are leaving, Mr. Pierce, if you have anything, just say it!"


    A glance at the remaining personnel, including the president, is only seven or eight people. But all of them are the ones with a high weight. Think about it too, these people who can''t run away must be responsible for the nuclear bomb accident. And those who can be responsible for such a big event can''t be seen as a small role.


    These are the people. It has now become the target of Pierce.


    "First of all, I am very glad that everyone is willing to continue to listen to my opinion, which makes me very moved." He left his seat and said with a voice. One side approached the door of the conference room. "But what I want to say is that at this last moment, it is not me who can give you help, but some other people. Yes, they will let you completely get rid of the current difficulties. Even say Everyone does not need to worry about any condemnation from the media and society!"


    "How is this possible?" The first to say this is the president, he said so. It��s not because Pierce said it��s wrong, but that he��s portraying it��s so good that he can��t believe it, or he won��t believe it is true. If everything really becomes as simple as he said, then there will not be so many people busy pulling themselves out of this mud.


    "Yes or not, you will know at a glance!" Open the door and let a group of security personnel wearing black suits come in. The number is not good, just one-on-one and as many people in the conference room except Pierce.


    And watching Pierce suddenly put in such a group of people, the president immediately had a bad feeling.


    "Mr. Pierce, what are you doing here!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 453： To fake the real Hydra

    Although the current president of the United States has been doing stupid things since he took office, this does not mean that he is really a mentally handicapped. At this time, when Pierce put any group security into the conference room without his permission, he instinctively felt a situation that was not right.


    "Pierce, what the **** are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry, sir. I am just giving you a solution to the problem. And this is the gentlemen behind me!"


    Pierce showed great patience at this time. He ignored the glare from the president, but closed the door of the conference room without hesitation, and then brought the group behind him to the president.


    Looking at him is like playing a game of his own, and the Minister of Defense can''t help but ridicule it.


    "Just by them, Pierce. Who do you think they are? Superman, or a **** hidden in humans?"


    "Please forgive my negligence, Mr. O''Brien. I should first introduce the gentlemen to their identities!" Explained his negligence in the same tone of apology, Pierce began to show his self-cultivation, but also began Carry out his so-called introduction work.


    "This is Mr. Duncan Slott. Of course, he is also our beloved President. Also, this is Mr. Wilson O''Brien, our Minister of Defense. In addition, General Kevinathan, General Locke, History General Will, I think you will not be strange!"


    Every time he reads a name, it makes the atmosphere more eccentric. Everyone present, whether the president or the generals, felt a chill from the depths of the bone marrow. Because Pierce is not the other, it is their own name. And why did he do this, and guessing, they can guess the result of tens of thousands of horror.


    At this time, President Duncan even felt that his teeth were shaking, but he still resisted the fear from the depths of the bone marrow and asked Pierce.


    "Pierce. Are you crazy? Or do you think you can pretend to be a name if you just put a name on it?"


    "No, no, no! I am not so stupid. Your Excellency, you know, I am a special-born person, and this kind of work has cultivated a very special habit for me, that is, everything must be prepared. I can do it. So since I dare to do this, naturally I am well prepared! For example, Mr. Slot?"


    When he smiled and made a gesture to the security guard with the same name as the president, the security guard immediately pressed a small device in his ear. I saw a strange wave of electric ions flashing on his face. After a few moments, his appearance has changed radically.


    Thick brown hair, some blessed faces and body, and a distinctive big nose. It can be said that the President of the President, who is sitting there with a stunned face, is almost exactly the same. If they are not a horrified face, a smirk with a bad face, it is no different from looking in the mirror.


    Looked at the counterfeit goods that were exactly the same as myself, and the unusually confident Pierce who stood on the side laughing. The uniform buttocks sat down on the chair and asked Pierce with a blank face.


    "It seems that it is exactly what you said, Pierce, you are ready for everything. It��s ridiculous, he still believes that you are coming. Now I don��t ask for anything else. At the very least, please tell me. What are you going to do? Also, who are you working for!"


    "What do I have to do?" Laughing and taking care of the fake president''s tie, making him look like it is. Pierce said to the president. "Isn''t that what I said, I want to give you a final solution, so that you are not worried about it?"


    "The way you call it is to kill us. Then let these substitutes replace us and continue to stir up the wind with your will? It''s enough, Pierce. Don''t you dare to say yourself to a mortal person? The truth?"


    The president��s realization at this moment is extraordinarily open-minded. Or. When he thinks that he is already dying, he is thinking about just figuring out why he died, and knowing something about death.


    And watching this picture of his release of life and death, only seeking a clear attitude of death. Pierce sighed and asked.


    "Hello, do you know what it means to you?"


    "Of course. At least I can know, I can curse who after I am in hell, and who can wait for me!"


    At this time, the president��s eyes were only decided, and this kind of decision was made to make Pierce only want to laugh.


    He really wants to laugh, but no matter how he twitches the muscles on his face, he can only pull his mouth and barely pull out the so-called laughter. So for a time his face looked like only a kind of quirky and stiff Pi Liyangqiu.


    Pierce was scared. In this case, he has not been able to afford it. Now he has let go of life and death, and some scary wastes of silence. He is really scared. Even he himself didn''t know what he was afraid of, maybe the so-called curse, maybe the so-called hell. Maybe it''s just the person in front of me!


    This is an emotion that should not exist at all, and he is unwilling to admit that he has to suppress it. Sneering, said to the president.


    "Since you want to die, then I will tell you everything. Let you die!"


    "What I have to do is actually very simple. As you can see, it is to use the identity of all of you here to achieve some of the goals that we have long hoped to achieve. For example, to solve the problems that you have been very concerned about, those who have disturbed the order of this country. Superheroes!"


    "Don''t you think this is an opportunity? We know the identity of the Dawn Knight, know the identity of Iron Man, and know the identity of the Hulk. At this time, when you just dropped the nuclear bomb, it is over at all. When our heroes are exhausted, I am sending an army to carry out the so-called arrest work. What do you think will happen to this country that has already buried the roots of the turmoil? ��


    "You are crazy. Do you want to drive all the superheroes to the opposite of the country? What good for you!"


    "Not just superheroes, there are variants. We have other ways to deal with them, but that''s not what I am responsible for!" A little reminder, Pierce reached into his pocket. "As for the benefits? Don''t you think these guys are unsightly. If they are completely removed, don''t you think that the world will become more receptive to new rules and new owners?"


    "You will not succeed! The heroes of this world cannot be defeated by you. You have also seen that even the most powerful country cannot be the most powerful opponent of them. If they Connected with you. You only have one way to die!"


    The president shook his head and slandered the arrogant thoughts. But Pierce has shown extra confidence on this issue.


    "You will lose because you have no right way. Just look for their weaknesses. In fact, they are not a problem at all. As for what you said they united, believe me. There will be no such thing!"


    This sentence almost ended the final period of communication between them, and at this time, the president closed his eyes and issued his last question.


    "The last question, who are you?"


    "Cut off one head and grow two heads. Hydra, the name I think Mr. President, you should not be strange."


    "It turned out to be you!" The president''s words have not been finished, and a gunshot has completely understood everything about him. And watching Pierce actually shot their president, the rest of the people began to change color.


    There are hardly enough guys to stay at this time. So in the face of death. These people have revealed ugliness that makes people disdain. Looking at these people''s somewhat disgusting performance, Pierce snorted and waved his hand.


    The gunshots rang quickly and quickly stopped. The living person is only half more than after the gunshot. And this almost means that their plans have reached a new stage.


    "Sir, everything is clean!"


    When the new president stood respectfully to Pierce''s side and reported to him, Pierce glanced at the bodies that had just been ugly and gave a sneer.


    ��Not as good as a waste! You all know what you should do!��


    "Yes, sir. We will dispatch our cleaning troops to New York as soon as we plan. At the same time, we will confuse the public opinion. We will all mess things up!"


    "No matter what you do, just remember to guarantee. The two plans are all right!" Hey, Pierce walked outside. As for how the rest of the people dealt with the bodies, he didn''t want to see them at all.


    Out of the White House. Pierce has become the chairman of the Security Council. Just like nothing happened, he made his own car and let it walk slowly toward the Trident Building of SHIELD.


    And in his own car, he chatted with a person through a hidden satellite phone.


    "As you foresee, Lord Baron. Everything is running according to your plan. But I am a bit strange. How do you know that nuclear weapons will have no effect on that guy!"


    His voice passed over, and a long time later, a sound that was somewhat blunt and sounded almost without any feelings came back.


    "I don''t know if the nuclear bomb is useful. But it doesn''t prevent me from making the worst. If you look at him as the most powerful imaginary enemy, it doesn''t matter if the nuclear bomb can work. In this world, The most powerful weapon is never something that is in your hand. To deal with him, you must use other methods!"


    "Well, if this is your decision. Baron! Also, I still have a question to ask, Hung Ho, is it really you?"


    "The Hydra doesn''t need him now, and he doesn''t have the ability to lead the Hydra. So he won''t exist. Why, do you have any objections?"


    "No, how come. For Hydra, everything is obeying your orders!"


    "For Hydra!" There is no other words, only such a cold slogan came. And listening to this sentence, Pierce really felt the fear.


    Is it really a good choice to hand over Hydra to a more horrible madman? Seriously, he is very suspicious. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 454： Rescue captains determination after the disaster

    New York at this time is already in ruins. On top of this ruin, a group of refugee-like New Yorkers are escaping from the reversing land and piles of ruins with the help of the mutants, and then look at their former hometown with a sly look. At this time, New York has become a Zeguo. The entire Manhattan area was almost submerged under the sea, and the repeatedly broken plates even extended to other urban areas of the city.


    Therefore, from a glance, there is no sign of any previous international reunion, and some are just as dilapidated and desolation as the war zone.


    This is definitely a disaster for this city. For all survivors, the only thing they can be fortunate is that the safety of most of them is protected. In this kind of disaster, only a very small number of people are unfortunately killed, which is only a little comfort.


    However, fortunately, these survivors have become amazed. Their homes have been ruined and their future has barely landed. Where should I go? This is almost a question everyone is thinking about. Compared with this, some people have other concerns.


    That is the rebuke from the phoenix in the sky to the people of this world. The angry voice of Qin Gree caused all the survivors to tremble in their hearts. Although in essence, they are the victims of the same camp, but there is no reason to be angered. In particular, when human beings now generally have the spirit of national ownership, they are consciously substituting themselves into the role of ungratefulness. Although in some ways, they are considered victims. But in the face of the anger of Qin Ge, they are still worried.


    Those who have been tragically at this level really do not want to experience more. Therefore, when the so-called phoenix anger has not yet come, they have begun to seek solutions.


    "Sir, can you tell us something? It all really has nothing to do with us!"


    After a seemingly old man was rescued, the first thing was to hold the hand of the beast who rescued him. Although the description of the beast made him feel scared, he was even more afraid of punishment from the gods. Even the messengers of God have been disappointed with them. He really doesn''t know what to do.


    "Reassured. There will be no things. We will explain it to you."


    With a ticket that he could not guarantee, the beast appeased the old man and sent him to a car that specifically escorted the refugees. And at this time, the communication from Professor Charles. Appeared in their ears.


    "Everyone, they are already back."


    When I heard this, the beast immediately raised his head. As soon as he looked up, he saw a dazzling red fire shining across the sky. That is the light of the power of the phoenix, and the light is to see this light. They know that Qin Gerei is back. What the angry woman can do, they have no spectrum in their hearts. So now they can expect, that is, the professor can convince her.


    However, the professor''s efforts are not useful. It is not that he can''t persuade Qin Gelei, but the current Qin Ge Lei. The spiritual barrier she has is not something that Professor Charles can invade. Since it is impossible to contact the heart of Qin Ge, naturally there is no possibility of persuasion.


    And when the professor regretted telling the news to those who were waiting for his good news, all of them had a smile on their faces.


    "It''s finished, it''s finished. It''s like this, and you have to find a way to deal with a bad-tempered woman. This is really terrible!"


    Fast silver is like a gust of wind carrying people who can''t move because of injuries. However, his actions did not stop him from making some complaints. In fact. He is now full of grievances.


    To know that they are also the target of nuclear bombardment, if it is not the protection of the piano and the giant ship of the Kerry star is really strong enough. Now they may have been flooded in the water to feed the fish. It was because of this being shackled that Quickbank was deeply dissatisfied with the US government that dropped the nuclear bomb.


    This dissatisfaction has spawned many other emotions, including now that his grievances against Qin Gere also come from this. However, he is very clear about the gap between them, so he can only talk about it at most, and he is not likely to do anything.


    "Shut up, Pete. Now don''t talk about this time, do your own work!" The captain pressed down the slogan of the fast silver, and then said to Professor Charles in his brain. "Professor. Trouble you tell me where their position is, I want to talk to them personally!"


    "Captain, do you think this is necessary? I know very well that this has nothing to do with you. You really don''t need to stir yourself into this trouble. Although I don''t want to admit it. But my student is now still in power. With inner heart, you can''t speculate in the usual way. You are likely to bring disaster to yourself!"


    Charles quickly responded after hearing the captain��s request. And obviously, he does not agree with the captain''s move. The mistakes made by the bureaucrats in the government, even from his perspective, are unforgivable.


    Since they dare to take a city and the lives of hundreds of thousands of people as a bet. Then they should have the corresponding awareness and pay a price for everything they do. And this price, in Charles''s view, even if it is not death, will be an indefinite sentence.


    For the captain to stir himself into the whirlpool, and even to face the anger of Qin Gerai, this is not a wise move in his view.


    "Not for those guys. Just, I can''t let her make the situation worse. After that, the country will inevitably experience the inevitable turmoil. And if she is allowed to come, she will not be for anyone." What a good thing. We have finally made the world return to peace, so I can''t let everything that is hard-won to be destroyed!"


    "Well, captain. I can only wish you good luck!"


    Although he still couldn''t agree with his thoughts, Charles expressed his understanding of his reasons. This is a noble person, all his actions are abandoning his own interests, and from the perspective of everyone. Just by virtue of this, Charles has no reason to reject him. So he quickly pointed out the direction for him.


    "Thank you, Professor. Please come here. If I have any surprises!"


    After throwing such a sentence, the captain walked in the direction indicated by the professor. And looking at his back, almost everyone began to respect. This is a guy worthy of being respected, because he is indeed defending the axioms and justice that are rare in the world, and even hesitating his own life.


    This is really not something that ordinary people can do. At least no one in the field can do this.


    "Hook wants to help!"


    Looking at the back of the captain, the green fat man scratched his head and said something like this. And when he heard him say, Jennifer on his side immediately pulled his arm.


    "This is not something that violence can solve, Bruce. So, instead of worrying about him, it is better to do our own things. These things can not be handled by me alone!"


    I glanced at the direction in which the captain left, and looked at the ruins that had been caused by the collapse of the building. Hulk smoked his mouth and began to complain.


    "Hulk wants to fight and doesn''t want to move things."


    "Don''t think about it, hurry to work. Is there anyone waiting for you to save your life?"


    After lifting a huge piece of masonry, it was thrown directly into Hulk��s arms, and Jennifer��s tone became impatient. For this kind of emotion and thinking like a child, Hulk, she is really a little hard to deal with.


    However, her words still have some effect. Although her heart is full of reluctance, Hulk can only act according to her arrangement. And when their brothers and sisters acted as temporary relief workers, they rescued the trapped people from the rubble. The captain has already arrived at the place indicated by the professor.


    It was a place that made him feel very strange. Because this time, it has been completely covered by a group of magical life with golden wings. These lives are like angels in mythology. They are beautiful and beautiful, wearing robes or armor with classic features. And the whole body also exudes a white light. It just looks like it gives a sacred feeling.


    At this moment, these sacred lives are all crouching on the ground, as if they are welcoming their own kings, welcoming a figure that gradually appears in the red fire.


    The captain of the figure is no stranger, but he never thought that such a person would have so many complicated identities. It''s complicated enough to make anyone surprised. However, he is somewhat grateful to this person because he has not done anything bad. On the contrary, he has been doing something good that ordinary people can''t do. This is also the only basis and confidence that he came here.


    He firmly believes that this person can understand his ideas and agree with his actions. So he held his hands and walked straight to it.


    "Zhou Yi, I think we need to talk about it. I have to talk to you about what you are going to do next!"


    He stepped forward, but it led all the light messengers to suddenly turn over the body, like the guards guarding the king, and put the warning eyes on him. Looking at their look, the captain did not doubt that once they had any wrong move, these angel-like guys would immediately tear him apart.


    And just as he began to feel nervous because of this threat, the voice from Zhou Yi made these bright messengers slammed their actions.


    "Let him come over, you don''t need to be too wary for this person. He is not our enemy, I am right. Captain Rogers!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http:// M.piaotian.net

 Chapter 455： The two sides talked about the military intervention

    "I don''t think anyone will be willing to be an enemy of you. Dawn Knight, no! Lord Ming!"


    The captain gave a reply with a smile and called for two hidden identities of Zhou Yi. This may have been a secret, but it is now a tacit truth for everyone.


    When Lilith and Ada had such a performance in front of the tyrant, they had already guessed it. When Qin Gelei and Zhou Yi appeared one after another, this speculation has become an indisputable fact.


    Although very doubtful, why Zhou Yi will be willing to play such two roles. Does he have any secrets that are ulterior. But now, the captain has not pursued this completely. In the same way, Zhou Yi did not explain this idea.


    "You are right, captain, these two people are me. But that is only from the past, and from then on, maybe the situation is different!"


    Although Zhou Yi is laughing, the captain does not mean to laugh at all. He tasted the words of Zhou Yi, but he felt a trace of bad feelings. In the heart, whether it is the Ming King or the Dawn Knight, these two characters belong to the decent characters in his eyes. They have done a lot of things, and these things are judged by the captain''s eyes, but they are the great achievements that most of the world''s heroes can''t do at all.


    It can be said that without these two people, this time there will be a lot of souls. It can even be said that it was caught in turmoil early. Although he does not like Zhou Yi��s indifference to the law and even directly trampling on the law and national dignity, he has to admit that the world cannot be without him and cannot be without the two roles he plays.


    So at this time, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "What do you mean by this, do you want to leave it?"


    His words made Zhou Yi silent, but he made the genius of his side angered. In the eyes, the fire of the flying blast was directly shot, and Qin Gelei directly extended his hand to the captain. I don''t even need the power of the phoenix. Just relying on my own motivation, she directly drags the captain directly into front of her like a toy.


    "You still want him to do something. Do you think that you are not doing enough for him? He is using his life as a bet. Fight for you. But look at you, you guys who are ungrateful, you did it to him. What?"


    "Ms. Gray, I am sorry for the unfair treatment you have suffered. But please believe me. This is just the thoughts and actions of individuals. It has nothing to do with most people in the world. They are innocent. They even said that they are also victims. It��s not just you who are hurt, they are also hurt because of those people!��


    Although it was controlled by the angry Qin Gerei. But the captain still opened his own voice and said what he wanted to say.


    "Please believe me, Mr. Zhou Yi. Those who have committed these crimes will definitely pay the price they deserve. So please give us some confidence, don''t abandon those ordinary people, and don''t give up those ordinary people. They are Innocent, they still need you."


    "Give me shut up!" A cold drink, the anger on the face of the piano became deeper. "Look up your eyes, take a good look! Can''t you see it? Can''t you see what is happening to him? For the ordinary people in your mouth, the so-called innocent guys. Everything he has paid for. Isn''t that enough?"


    The angry words of the piano finally let the captain notice the changes in Zhou Yi. And when he made a fine distinction, it was the whole person who became stunned.


    Because Zhou Yi at this time and the first time they met with the kind of radiance, compared with the image of the heroic image, it is really too big a gap. Although there hasn''t been any change in appearance, a closer look reveals that the vicissitudes of his face are still late, plus that he has some gray hair. How to see there is a kind of hero white hair, the senses of sunset Xishan. He is no longer in the forefront, and even said that he began to give people a feeling of dying.


    "What is going on, how can you become this look?"


    The captain couldn''t help but ask the question. I heard his doubts. Zhou Yi set off his own eyes and told him in a very dull way.


    "The tyrannical tyrant is not an enemy that can be defeated without paying the price. It is only part of the cost. As you have seen, now I am no longer the original me. It will not be the Ming Wang, nor What will be the Dawn Knight? Now I am just a mortal. A mortal who is tired of everything."


    "Sorry, I thought we had won and won completely. I didn''t think that you would pay such a heavy price."


    As a member of the superhuman, and still a very special case, from weak to powerful. The captain is very clear about what it means to lose power. Although he did not know what power Zhou Yi lost. What is the situation now? But he is very clear that the price he called is not ordinary.


    It is only expensive to pay for what ordinary people can''t afford. This is almost inevitable.


    "For you, it is a complete victory. For me, it is not a bad thing. I know what you are worried about, Captain. Don''t worry, I haven''t found any thoughts at this time. Even for those people. I am very angry, but as I said, I am tired of it."


    Having said that, Zhou Yi took a look at this city that has been completely abandoned. Look at the bustling, overwhelmed refugees. Then sighed and said.


    "The human thing will be left to you to solve it yourself. I don''t want to step in it anymore, whether it is your intrigue or your crazy ambition, I have nothing to do with me. I will gradually fade out of this world, go Going through the life I really thought of. That''s it!"


    "Wait, wait!" Hearing this negative, it is a resentful thought. The captain immediately dissuaded him. "Listen, Zhou Yi. The world still needs you, whether you are still a Dawn Knight or a Ming Wang? The world needs your existence. If you leave, what should these people do, and who can protect them? ?"


    "I have no ability to protect them, so all this has nothing to do with me!" Closed his eyes, Zhou Yi directly rejected him. "I have done everything I can. Now, I can''t do anything. In this world, I still have someone I love. I have already lost a lot of them, so I don''t want to live up to it!"


    "You can''t do this!"


    The captain also wants to argue something, but Qin Gree has already waved his hand and threw him far away. Like her movements, her tone is very bad.


    "Give me away, if you want to say something messy, don''t blame me for being rude to you. I won''t start with you, it doesn''t mean I won''t start with you. For him, I can do anything. It doesn''t matter if it becomes a murderer!"


    The words of the piano are very violent, and the violence is to the point where the captain is also silent. Although he has the consciousness of sacrifice, it is in the cause of justice that he considers necessary. If he loses his life because he offends a woman who is not mentally normal, even he will not be happy.


    However, this does not mean that he is willing to give up. Giving up, for him, is almost a choice that has never existed before. And just when he thought about how to persuade Zhou Yi and let him change his mind. The sound of a flying wing propeller suddenly came from the distant sky.


    Hearing this voice, he looked up subconsciously, but immediately discovered that a large number of armed helicopters were flying towards the already ruined city. The faint sunset was scattered on the fuselage of these planes, and they immediately gave them the style of a master.


    But it came so late, this is what the captain did not think of at all. From the beginning of the battle, they are waiting for the so-called military support, but they are waiting for something like a nuclear bomb. This made them almost desperate for the army, because everything the military did could not give them any hope.


    But now, this group of troops has appeared in the eyes of everyone. This gave them all a weird idea.


    "I thought they were going to be the tortoise turtles of a lifetime? I didn''t expect them, they still have the courage to appear here!"


    Rogan glared at the cigar and looked at the plane that was flying in the sky, disdainfully mocking it. When he heard his words, the beast immediately refuted it.


    "They should also appear. If it doesn''t happen again, the refugees here are enough to make the entire White House reshuffle. As long as they are not fools, they should know what to do at this time to remedy what they have committed." error!"


    "Don''t say that these are useless. Organize the civilians quickly and prepare them for rescue. You should be glad that these guys still know that they are coming. Otherwise, we rely on our people and want to settle up so many refugees. Possible things!"


    Natasha, who is equally busy and uncomfortable, complains to these mutants. Because of the previous nuclear bomb, the identity of these avengers has also become awkward. Because no one knows, they are on the other side. So in order to prove their position, they have been doing the hardest and most correct thing.


    This is also the meaning of the captain. After the nuclear bomb, they lost contact with SHIELD and must do something to prove their innocence. They need to use action to tell others that the Avengers are just the Avengers, not the government''s minions.


    For the time being, this kind of proof has been accepted by most people.


    However, they soon ushered in a difficult test. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 456： Crazy killing is dead

    Seeing that the helicopters have begun to approach the refugee camps organized by the mutants and the Avengers, many people have begun to wave their hands to send a signal for help to the upper plane.


    At this time they really need help from the government and the military, which is what they should enjoy as citizens of this country. But at this time, the helicopter from the sky made something that no one could imagine.


    They unveiled their own airborne weapons without any notice, and began to make indiscriminate sweeps against the civilians and even the mutants below. There is only one thing they have to do, and that is complete extinction. And this is the move, immediately set off a storm underneath.


    Those who did not suffer any harm in the catastrophe, survived the current civilians under such an offensive, but immediately suffered heavy losses. Because no one thought that such a thing would happen, neither the Avengers nor the mutants could have enough to stop what they did.


    Even the impact of this moment made them simply do not know what happened. They have been completely stupid by what happened in front of them.


    "Help, who will save me, who will save me!"


    "My child, my child!"


    "Why, why is this like this!" This is not a human voice, but the voice of thousands of people. At this time, one person after another lay down here and fell under the gunfire and bullets of human beings. And looking at all this, the little mischief that has been doing all his power to save these people immediately became almost crazy. "Give me a stop!"


    With her screaming, her power broke out immediately. That was part of the power that Zhou Yi absorbed when Zhou Yi was first incarnate. As soon as this power broke out, it immediately changed into a spurt of spurt, spreading the city and covering it.


    All the people, no matter how badly injured, were rescued at this time. The vitality of her life has the same characteristics as Zhou Yi, and it is revived and decayed into magic. It can be said that the raids of these helicopters have become completely useless.


    And look at it all. Already sitting under the presidential throne, the guy who gave the order immediately shook his head and said to the companions around them.


    "That''s why we want to eliminate this group of mutants. They can always use all sorts of ways to disrupt all our plans and arrangements. Really. I hate this boring repetitive work. The order goes on, Speed ??up the steps and destroy them."


    His orders made the movements of those armed helicopters even more rampant. Like the bee colony, they flocked to every corner of the city and attacked all the living targets they could see.


    And this time. The man who finally slowed down the gods immediately began to rush to the womb and desperately escaped. They rushed toward the bunker in the direction of the mutant, hoping to find protection and help in that place. However, it is far from being able to hydrolyze near fire. In this case, there are very few people who can go there.


    The small mischief that has repeatedly erupted in the body''s energy has gradually reached the point where it is full of food. After all, the power in her body is not her own thing, but she has stolen it from Zhou Yi. If used with caution, these energies may be self-sufficient for a long time. But like this spurt outbreak, they will only be squeezed out quickly.


    at this point. It can be seen from the fading of the golden color on her hair.


    "Hurry up, you have to do something. I have no strength!"


    Looking at my colleagues who are still at a loss, Xiao Nian could not help but shouted loudly. Upon hearing her words, Bobby opened an ice barrier for the first time, protecting her and the ordinary people hiding behind them.


    But the use of this is not much, because the gunfire and attacks outside have never stopped. It is only a matter of time before they break through this layer of protection, and at this time, many people still don''t know what they should do.


    "What should we do?" The fireman John held a flame, but he did not dare to launch it. He asked aloud, because he had no courage to attack the military planes.


    The particularity of the identity of the mutant. There is no other way for these mutants to be defensive in the immediate situation. They did not dare to attack these troops because they did not dare to declare war on this country.


    As a special group, they have learned to think twice. Especially in this big event that is related to their future. They need to be more cautious. This kind of prudence can only make the form worse and worse, and the lives of innocent civilians become more critical.


    At this time, someone needs to stand up and stop it. Someone needs to be the first to blow up the horn of the counterattack. The first thing to do is Hulk, a green fat man who has never been stimulated.


    After paying so much effort. He didn''t want to see a group of **** coming over and ruining all his achievements. So without anyone stopping it, he flew past a plane.


    "Oh, hell. It''s Hulk!" A plane just turned around and saw the Hulk who rushed straight toward him. The pilot subconsciously pressed the fire control button on his hand, and it was a round of fire at Hulk. But the weapon that just kills people like killing chickens is just the sand caught in the wind in front of Hulk.


    Even a little spark can''t be sputtered, and the bullets are ejected from his body. And just as the pilot wanted to pull up his position and escape the Hulk attack, everything was too late.


    He has become a huge fireball under Hulk''s blow, and this has also become the beginning of the military''s attack on these helicopters.


    When Hulk began to act, the Avengers and some of the variants who had let go of all the considerations followed the helicopters.


    When it comes to combat effectiveness, they may not be the enemy of these military aircraft. So for a time, the entire city was full of explosions and strong smoke.


    This reaction and move finally gave the civilians a chance to breathe. Some people took out their mobile phones immediately after hiding in the bunker, and turned on the recording mode for everything that happened outside.


    As a citizen of a country, after being thrown a nuclear bomb, he still has to go through this **** cleanup. This is something that can''t be tolerated anyway. As ordinary people who do not have any ability to fight back, the only thing they can do is to record everything in front of them and then open them to the world.


    The world needs to know what the United States has done and needs to know what happened in New York. They want the free people all over the world to look at the hypocritical and dirty face of the US government, to let their actions be thoroughly exposed to the public and the truth, and to accept the judgment of justice.


    This is a naive and beautiful idea, but it is the only thing they can do. Under their efforts, the whole world saw the massacre in New York after the disaster and the US military aircraft in New York.


    The moment the video was seen, the whole world became awkward. At this moment, everyone who saw these videos thought they saw the truth. They immediately began to denounce the evils committed by Americans in their own way. Waving a knife to his own nationals is something that no one who is educated by democracy can accept. Among them, the most unbearable is the other Americans.


    If even New York is to suffer from this treatment, then where can they go? If at this time they do not condemn the military��s madness and do not defend the democracy and justice of this country. Then, when they all come to them, who can they complain to?


    Precautions are things that smart people know to do, so at this moment, complaints from various government departments have been completely blown up.


    Whether it is the ordinary citizens of this country, or the upper celebrities who have the right to money, or even the state governments of this country, they now complain about their opinions in the president''s White House office. They need an explanation, this country needs explanation, and even the whole world needs explanation.


    But will the current president give them an explanation? This is a question that needs to be considered.


    Listen to the ringing of the phone in front of you, and the increasingly noisy vocals outside. Just sitting on the presidential throne, there wasn��t a fake counterfeit that showed an ridiculous smile on his face. Just taking the thoughts of these people and playing them between the palms is a breeze. If you want to be known and just, you can fight with the most brutal war and terror.


    Thinking of this, the fake president took a pistol from his drawer and pointed it at his head.


    "For the Hydra!" After a silent cry, he pulled his trigger. After the gun rang, the door of his office was immediately pushed open. Just as everything has been previewed, these people showed panic and shock in an orderly manner, and then put a large group of reporters into the office after a blockade.


    For a time, the president��s body was brushed over and over again by countless flashlights, and at this time, a sharp-eyed journalist found a suicide note in front of the president. The book was supposed to be kept by the White House security guards, but soon the matter was handed over to the Vice President, the temporary President.


    In the hands of the interim president who took the mess, the so-called presidential suicide note was soon announced to the whole world, and immediately the world was shaken.


    The long-awaited conspiracy of the Hydra was finally revealed to the world. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 457： Long suicide note

    As the interim president of the United States, it is the former vice president. Mr. Wilson Plato is no longer the original. He is now a pretender, a conspiracy practitioner. Therefore, when standing on the podium of the emergency press conference, the pretender showed a very sad mourning, and did not take over the joy of power.


    This is unreasonable because it is well known. The vice president and the president who has passed away are notoriously opposites, but also the enemy of the current election. When they each represented their own party, they never had a good time talking about it. It��s enough to restrain themselves if they don��t make a big fight. Now, the interim president has actually called the already-dead president to be his best friend of his life. Even if he is acting, there are some things that are too much.


    However, no one has found this problem, because everyone, all the media have been attracted by the president''s suicide and the suicide note before his suicide. Why did the American president commit suicide? Is it a sin? Or other reasons? What was written in the suicide note is something that they are eager to know.


    Facing the urgent eyes below, the temporary president sneered in his heart and said in a sad and mournful tone.


    "The reason for this press conference is that I understand you. On the one hand, I will make an external announcement on the death of the President, and at the same time, publish his suicide note according to his wishes. In addition, it is also a description for everything that happened in New York. Now, let''s start with the first question."


    "First of all, about the death of Duncan. According to our inspection and the video recording of the president''s office, we can be sure. Mr. President died of suicide. Why did he commit suicide? All the reasons are in this suicide note. Please forgive me because Regarding the reasons for national security, I have read this suicide note with a number of White House staff. According to the requirements in this suicide note, I have the need to publish the contents of the suicide note to the whole society. Now, I am personal and God. In the name of the oath, I promise that I am reading the original of the suicide note. Without adding a word, I will not change the word. All the gentlemen who have read this suicide note with me can supervise my behavior. In addition, I also The original content of the testament will be published later. Let the professionals identify the authenticity of the testament through their handwriting!"


    Having said that, the interim president has erected one of his own hands and made a vow in front of all journalists and the media.


    "Then, that''s the content of this suicide note. Please forgive me for the cum, then I will use the identity of Duncan to recite this suicide note. I hope you can understand!"


    Speaking of it. The vice president looked around for a moment and took out the so-called suicide note from his pocket. After clearing the scorpion, he read the contents of the world in front of the world.


    "When you see this suicide note, I believe that I am no longer alive. Here, I first say sorry to all the victims, and those who have been hurt because of my orders. All this is My fault, my dereliction of duty. If I can, I really hope that I have never issued such an order, whether it is to launch a nuclear bomb to New York, a hero who intends to murder human beings, and a citizen who cleans New York after everything. If you can, I really hope that this is just a nightmare, a nightmare that never happened once I woke up."


    The suicide note has just been read here, and the entire conference has been noisy, and it is like a boiling fryer. Almost everyone does not believe that the former president who has passed away has admitted his crimes, and he has acknowledged everything he has committed.


    Some straight-hearted reporters have already screamed, and even some excited people have begun to hit the security line of the press conference. They are all like this, and it is even more uncontrollable that the emotions of the people who watched what happened here through the media are even more uncontrollable.


    but. The interim president is still calm as usual, and he continues his own chanting without even changing the speed of speech. With his chanting, the entire venue was silently silent.


    ��A few days ago, I felt an indescribable peculiar feeling. A mental impulse that cannot be ignored. I know. Since I took office as President of the United States, I have not contributed to this country. I didn��t even provide any benefits for the citizens of this country. I thought I would be so busy until the end of my term. But in these few days, I changed my mind. I urgently thought What to do, no matter what it is. Whether it is good or bad, is it good for this country, I hope that I can do something in my last presidential career and make some changes in this country."


    "I know this is a bit ridiculous, but I do think so. And when this impulse is getting stronger and stronger, so strong that I can''t control my will, a voice rang in my ear."


    "Yes, a strange voice. I know that if I tell the world''s fellow human beings when I am alive, you must not believe what I said. You must think that this is my shouting." So I chose to prove my innocence by means of death to prove the authenticity of everything I said. Please believe me, all this, this voice that confuses me is really there."


    "I am confused! Yes, I used this vocabulary. But believe me, this vocabulary is far from describing the evil and terrible of this voice. It is not so much a devil who confuses me, let me commit this kind of The culprit of guilty. It is better to say that he completely kidnapped my will, almost control me in the same way as a marionette. Let me act according to his ideas, to do this. All terrible everything."


    "That''s a long and desperate thing, because you can''t imagine how terrible and crazy things can be when you look at yourself as a stranger. I tried to struggle, I tried to resist. But please forgive me. I am an incompetent coward. Under the control of this power, my struggle and resistance have no meaning at all. I can only watch it all. The disaster happened, watching the one that was controlled by others and signed the terrible and evil command."


    "Thank God for mercy, I finally found myself with the help of Mr. Teslak. But everything is too late. The big mistake has already been made, and I have been unable to stop all the sins I have committed."


    "I said this, I don''t want me to get everyone''s forgiveness. Because I know very well, no matter how I excuse myself, whether I am controlled or not. Everything that has happened and is happening in New York has been taken away from me. I can''t do it. Those tragedies happen only under my orders. I lived up to the people of New York, lived up to the heroes who fought there, and lived up to this country and the world. So I am sure that **** is The fate of a sinner like me."


    "But I have to declare to the world. Even in the way of suicide, I have to sound a wake-up call for the people of this world. I hope that you will remember everything that happened to me and take it as a warning. An evil force is secretly As soon as he is ready to move, he even has the ability to overcome the country��s strictest line of defense and give the country the heaviest blow. The United States has already done this, the world��s colleagues, heads of state, should you also be on the alert?��


    "Although I don''t know the true identity of this evil force, I don''t know what their true purpose is. But I can be sure that this is definitely not their only action. For the peace of the world, for the peace of our planet. I sincerely I hope that you will pay attention to this issue."


    "In addition, I sincerely say sorry to all the people in New York. All that happened is my fault, my guilt. If I can, I hope to win yours in the way that your grave is spurned by you. Forgive. Duncan Slot is absolutely!"


    The long suicide note finally ushered in the end of the temporary president��s heavy tone. But when this ending appeared, the entire venue did not have the horror atmosphere of the previous boiling and a little bit of bombing. Some are just silence, strange silence.


    A testament to President Duncan made the entire conference site people immersed in contemplation and fell into the thoughts of the conspiracy he described. They didn''t seem to have thought about it at all. It was just a conspiracy, a conspiracy that led them all to the trap.


    Because no one has ever thought about it, the supreme leader of the most powerful country in the world proves that everything in his suicide is a lie made by others. No one even doubts that this is just a crazy move by the President to give him a good name in order to shirk his responsibilities.


    People will die, and their words will be good. They instinctively believed in the president''s so-called dying words. And everything in his suicide note is indeed a good illustration of why he makes so many crazy things.


    If the previous act of throwing a nuclear bomb can be said to be a blow to the invasion force of the aliens, and the move of the strong man to break the wrist, then there will be no such thing as a military attack on the surviving refugees in New York. The truth is ok.


    Only a conspiracy can explain this well, and the president��s suicide note clearly gives them a very good framework to fill their conspiracy theories.


    Everyone who looked at the scene was almost in meditation. The interim president knows that their plan goes one step further.


    So now, he cleared his throat and continued.


    "I know that you have a lot of questions. Similarly, I have such questions. Because when the president gave such instructions, I was also by his side. I regretted not finding his abnormality. I could not stop him. I even said that I can''t stop the troops that are carrying out humanitarian operations in New York. It is very clear to tell you that the troops are out of control. They simply do not accept orders from the White House, or even listen to any command at all. This is Unreasonable things. So after reading his suicide note, I immediately found the Mr. Teslak mentioned by Duncan, and I believe he will give us a reasonable explanation." (To be continued.) Mobile Users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 458： Genetic problem

    At the invitation of the interim president, a small man, a little more than 4 feet, came out with the support of two security guards. As soon as this special-looking guy appeared, the reporters at the press conference frantically pressed the shutter on their hands. Because no one thought that the deceased Mr. President would be such a strange existence.


    Although his dress is very formal, and his face is very serious. But just looking at him, people have an urge to laugh. However, these people also know that this is a serious occasion, so no one really laughs. But even so, the meeting on the field is already awkward.


    Looking at the changes in the atmosphere, the interim president immediately said.


    ��Gentlemen, deceiving people by appearance is the last thing a educated person should do. Mr. Teslak is an outstanding scientist, and his achievements in this area can be compared with some pioneers in the scientific world. With this in mind, I think you should also take a correct attitude and face up to this spiritual and intellectual giant!"


    His words are righteous words, directly overlooking the soul-stricken guys from the moral high ground. Under the slang of the interim president, those who showed strange faces on their faces converge.


    At this moment, they are really ashamed of their contempt. Although Mr. Teslak looks like a funny clown gnome, it does not mean that he has no dignity and should be teased by others. And if it is really like the interim president said, then this gentleman is a more respectable existence.


    There are many people in this world who have congenital physical defects. This allowed them to lose to the average normal person at the starting point. However, if there is a physical defect in itself, it can still do things that ordinary people can''t do, and accomplish the achievements that ordinary people can''t accomplish. Then such a person can already be said to be a great person.


    To their extent, their feats are enough to make people forget their physical defects. Like Einstein, no one takes his looks as a mockery of his capital. Because this great scientist opened the door to a new world for mankind. Like Hawking, even if he is only in a wheelchair, he can communicate with others by his fingers and eyes, but his academic status is still unshakable.


    I am not able to simply comment on these people. Their achievements can be said to be across generations. Extending the future. And now, is this Mr. Tesla standing in front of them like this? Everyone expressed curiosity.


    Look at the following people are very strange, or curious or looking forward, or gloating. A look at the eyes of the show. Dr. Bolivar Teslak was as plain as a wave of lakes, and walked toward the podium. He refused the kindness of the security guards around him and climbed onto a bench specially prepared for him. Then say to everyone in the room.


    "Good afternoon, everyone. I am Dr. Bolivar Teslak. First of all, I am very grateful to Mr. Plato for his defense. I am also very grateful to you for taking the time to listen to my personal opinions. A little bit about my research. Insights!"


    Having said that, the dwarf scientist reached out and adjusted his tie and tried to make his expression more solemn. Although he has learned to ignore the glamorous eyes of those who are ignorant and ignorant to him over the years. But now what he does is not as simple as doing a tech hearing in college. What he is doing now is part of a tight plan. One is related to his future, his life''s achievements, and even the future of the world. Just thinking about what you are doing now will involve so much, even if his long-term mentality can not help but be a little nervous.


    However, this does not affect his performance. In the eyes of others, he is still calm and has no market and nervous performance. It��s always a style of everyone. And in this performance, he uttered everything he wanted to say.


    "Speaking of my research, there are certainly many people who doubt. What kind of professional I am, what is involved in my research. Here, I can give you a description. The main direction of my research is in human DNA. On the other hand, I have fortunately studied human evolutionary genetics for decades. Now, in this respect, I can finally claim that I am an authority in this field without being denied by other peers. !"


    When I heard him say this, many people began to whisper. Some people with a wide range of contacts immediately began to investigate the authenticity of everything that this particular scientist said. Logically speaking, if he is really a top figure in this area, how can it be so lacking in popularity? Even most people present are not aware of his existence. Therefore, suspicion is almost indispensable.


    But very quickly, when these people got a reply, they were surprised to find out. This Mr. Teslak is not only not exaggerating, but even a little bit of humility. In this field, he has almost won the unanimous praise of all his peers. Although only those scientists who are truly at the top know the existence of Mr. Teslak. But they almost praised them as geniuses, geniuses that stood almost at the top. This made the reporters immediately realize that they seemed to catch a big fish.


    Feeling the change of the atmosphere on the court, Dr. Tesla smiled and continued.


    "If you no longer have doubts about my identity, then I will continue!"


    ��For decades, I have been working in the field of biological genetics. Among them, human genetics and evolution are the main directions of my research. In the numerous samples I have handled, I have found a very special case. People, this kind of biological race that can be said to have been separated from the human race, they have gone far beyond humans for decades, even centuries, both in terms of genetic structure and biological evolution."


    "Give a simple example. I believe that you must have a record of the past hospital. This is an inevitable process in the normal life of man. Ill, injured, our immune system and self-recovery system can''t let us deal with all external factors. The interference, so a lot of our lives are destined to be spent in the hospital. However, if you are interested, you can go to the hospital to check it out. I believe you will find a very interesting thing, then It is almost impossible for you to see any medical records of the mutants in the hospital."


    "Their natural immunity makes them almost impossible to see all the diseases that humans may be infected. And their self-healing ability allows them to recover at ten or even 100 times the rate of ordinary people. Think about it, everyone. If you have a car accident with a mutant at the same time, you will enter the hospital at the same time. Maybe you have just laid a plaster here, and the mutant man may have pulled the bandage on his body and left the hospital."


    "It has to be said that this is the creator''s love for the creatures of the mutants. Compared with them, humans seem to have no ability to claim themselves as primates. But the creator''s preference is not limited to this. Those who are variants, They are the most amazing thing for us, and the most amazing place is the magical and incredible power they have."


    ��How long does it take for humans to fly in the blue sky? But for some mutants, it is a skill that can be understood. People have experienced many sacrifices in order to manipulate the flames and lightning. But in the hands of some mutants, nature Wei Li is just a plaything between them. Even when human beings are still guessing his psychology through observing some small movements of psychology, some mutants have even entered yours. Peeping and even manipulating everything in your heart."


    When Dr. Bolivar Teslak said it, many people present were exposed or had the same expression. As a member of countless ordinary people, most of them have passed through the magical abilities of those mutants. Sometimes they even think about why they are not one of those mutants.


    This is the embarrassment of human nature, and it is precisely because of this embarrassing feeling that many people are hostile to the existence of mutants in their own hearts. At this time, some people with a sense of mind have discovered a little bit of a sign in Dr. Tesla''s words.


    So at this time, someone has raised their own hands and asked questions.


    "Dr., what you mean is that everything that happened here, including the one that was said in the suicide note of the President, confuses his voice, because of the mutants."


    "I am not sure if it is a mutant, sir. But the only thing I can be sure of is that the President is indeed under the control of some kind of spiritual power. I have studied it for decades and have witnessed many variants with this ability. People. So I can tell exactly what happened to him. And with a little gizmo, I did wake up the president. But I never thought that the president would end himself in this regretful way. s life."


    "So, doctor, what is your chance of being a mutant?"


    Hearing this, both Dr. Teslak and the interim president, sneered in his heart. But on the surface, he is still a rigorous and serious look.


    "I can''t give a clear number, but I can tell you. As far as I know, there are three mutants who have the ability to do this in this world. Among them, one is called the master of the mind, the strongest. The mutator of the big mind-controller is near New York. Please forgive me for taking the liberty, but I have to say that his suspicion is indeed the biggest."


    In a word, Dr. Teslak turned his finger at the iconic character of Professor Charles. And this almost means that he has exposed the goal of Hydra. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 459： Variant bill ceremony

    Professor Charles is a kind of existence in the world of mutants. I believe that many people have a very clear position in their hearts.


    Human beings have been able to live in peace with the mutants for so many years, and are almost inextricably linked to the existence of the most powerful mind-master in the world. He can be said to be a mobile nuclear weapon, a living nuclear threat. Because of his existence, humans and mutants can have a false but long-lasting peace.


    There is an unwritten agreement between the two sides, that is, Professor Charles prohibits the use of his own ability to interfere with the high level of human government. In exchange, human beings also try to maintain the status quo of the mutants in law and other aspects.


    Since the Second World War, this unwritten rule has been well maintained by both sides until today. So when Dr. Tesla pointed his finger at Professor Charles, someone immediately refuted it.


    "Dr., is there any reason and basis for your identification? As far as I know, Professor Charles has been retired for decades and has been teaching and educating people. Now active in New York, he has been struggling on the front line. The mutant special police are mostly his students. From his students, he can witness some of his qualities. For such people, do you have definite evidence that he is the black hand behind the scenes?"


    "I think I said, this is just my guess. He is only suspect. Finding the murderer is the work of the police and the federal government. I am only a scientist. These have nothing to do with me."


    Shaking his head directly, Dr. Tesla took himself out of it. He is a scientist, and the scientist''s favorite is the assumption. So no one can blame him on this issue.


    And watching Teslak complete the work of the disaster, as scheduled in the plan. The temporary president immediately stood up and took his microphone.


    "Everybody, the federal government does not have any evidence to prove who is behind the scenes. But I can assure you that we will not give up. This is a shame in the history of the United States, and shame must use the most severe punishment. And to try to wash. At the same time, in order to prevent similar things from appearing in the federal government, we decided to hire Dr. Teslak as a special advisor to the White House. It is specifically designed to address and resolve similar criminal crimes."


    "In addition, in order to trace the murderer as soon as possible. The national decision-making department composed of me and your colleagues temporarily decided to exercise the president''s rights, sign and issue a bill on the registration of mutants. We need to understand these extraordinary mutants. Everything, to understand their movements and the possible harm. This is a decision made for the security of the country and the world. I hope that all the compatriots who receive this information can urge the mutants around you. Consciously to the relevant government The department reports all its information. In addition, I also hope that those who hold the idea of ??peace can consciously abide by this bill and make a contribution to peace in this world."


    "In addition, there are serious incidents of uncontrolled troops killing civilians in New York. We have urgently dispatched other troops to intervene and rescue the people of New York. I hope everyone in New York can support it. Please believe us, we are very It will be near you!"


    The interim president in the camera is vowed, but for the people who are now in New York, it is just a glimpse. adhere to? What do you insist on? Looking at the artillery and smoke that are constantly appearing around you, New Yorkers who have long been accustomed to the modern life of Daduhui are nearing the edge of collapse.


    They want to be saved and help. Someone can stand up and help the heroes who have been protecting them to end this terrible thing as soon as possible. However, when they hopefully opened the news reports of the White House, they heard all the nonsense that was not used by the eggs.


    Who cares if the **** president is suicide or homicide? Who cares about what a **** of conspiracy? The New Yorkers now care only when the government will save them, when the real rescue of the government can be in place. But what disappoints them is. The problem they were most concerned with was only taken down by an understatement. Except for an empty talk of nonsense, even the most basic rescue information was not provided to them.


    Instead, the death of the **** **** president, and the conspiracy that may or may not exist, was entangled over and over again by the **** bureaucrats. Is this a question that they need to pay attention to now? Do they think that people in New York are dead? Or is it an unreasonable conspiracy that is more important than the lives of millions of people in New York?


    At this moment, the New Yorkers finally despaired about their government. Instead of putting hope on the government, they can only put hope on others. But who can I put it on? An obvious spiritual sustenance appeared in their thoughts. At this time, the gods who save the suffering are more convincing than the government of the idiot.


    and so. One after another, people began to close their eyes. In this irresponsible situation, the words of the **** they believe in are re-invented. A name that has been dissipated.


    One person, two people. Hundreds of thousands, thousands. When the thoughts of God are one after another. It��s time to pass through this city that has become a wasteland. Zhou Yi, who has been watching with sorrow and watching everything happening here, is fierce and frowned uncontrollably.


    His expression naturally made the two people who stood in front of him aware of it. And the captain who has been persuading him to stop what is happening from now until now is a chance to tell him.


    "You also heard that the only hope for the people in this city is you. Maybe some people are sorry for you, but they are definitely not them. You are their god, they are the only ones in this case. If Even if you abandoned them. What else can they do? Zhou Yi, think about your decision! Are you really worthy of them? Are you really worthy of those who have been faithful to you?"


    Hearing his words, Qin Ge Lei snorted. But it is rare that there is no rebuttal. This is naturally not because the captain��s words are irrefutable. In fact, on the contrary, as long as you take care of the details, you can find that his words are simply untenable. Because Zhou Yi��s identity is not just Ming Wang, he is also a Knight of Dawn. Perhaps no one in this city has ever sinned the Ming king, but it must have been offended by the Dawn Knight. Not long ago, the parade for superheroes was still vivid, and the presence of New Yorkers was indispensable.


    She is not willing to refute the captain, just because she knows that Zhou Yi really cares about these people. Although he has said that he is not willing to get involved in the struggle of mankind, his heart is still unbearable. This is the world he has guarded. The life he has guarded, if he can, he really does not want to see any innocent person disappear before his eyes. Qin Gree understands the emotions inside Zhou Yi, so she is only silent. Let the captain lobby him.


    She didn''t want Zhou Yi to be sad because she regretted it, so at this time she would rather Zhou Yi to make up her mind to do whatever he thinks he should do.


    Under her acquiescence and the captain''s persuasion, Zhou Yi, who had been frowning and frowning, finally sighed and waved at the bright messengers who stood around him.


    Almost no need for him to speak. Those who were created by him and regarded him as the Father of the Light, began to act. They stretched their wings and rushed toward the city in a patch of golden light. For these divine lives, the will of Zhou Yi is the creed they must implement. They are the swords in his hands, his swords and axes. As long as he is referring to them, they will turn their backs. It doesn''t matter whether he is a **** or not.


    This is their return to the Creator and the only meaning in their simple life.


    And looking at these golden and beautiful life like a white cloud covered with golden sunlight swept away toward the city, Zhou Yi slightly lowered his face and opened his mouth.


    "Captain. This is the last time. From then on, you can only rely on yourself."


    "Zhou Yi" opened his mouth in vain, but the captain did not know what to say at the moment. They can''t ask Zhou Yi to do something again and again, especially after he has done so much. And already this time, he really does not have such a thick face, and then ask for more. Therefore, in the end he could only close his mouth and nodded seriously to Zhou Yi.


    He knows that this nod is a sign that they will lose a great companion. The burden on their shoulders will be even heavier. However, there are some things that he has to do. To kidnap others with morality and force others to be things that people who do justice should do. Justice is not maintained by this. And if it really depends on one person, is their existence meaningful and valuable? Is such justice necessary to maintain?


    At this moment, the captain suddenly thought very clearly. So he is no longer entangled, so he can let Zhou Yi leave their ranks. And this is what Zhou Yi wants. He glanced at the direction of the city, where the involvement of the light messengers had already made the war situation clear.


    The human weapon is sharp, but it is only for humans. For the divine creatures of the Light Messenger, it is obvious that these forces alone are not enough to see. He saved the city again. This time it is likely to be the last time.


    Even Zhou Yi himself couldn��t tell what kind of mood he was. Some are heavy and somewhat relaxed. But in the end, he still held the hand of the piano around him without saying a word, and then said to the captain.


    "Everything will be over soon. Then, goodbye. Captain Steve Rogers! No, I don''t think we will see you again since then. Then, good luck, on this road full of thorns. I hope that you can take them farther."


    "I will, Mr. Zhou." The captain sighed and held out a hand. "You are a respectable person, whether you are a human or a god, I will say that you are a real hero, thank you for everything you have done for humanity. In addition, although you have decided to retire, but I think If I accidentally visit you as a friend, it should be fine."


    "Of course, I am always welcome. After I have picked up my lover, I will take them and my children to my own city. I will be waiting for you at any time!"


    With a slight smile, Zhou Yi took the captain''s hand. This moment means that everything he used to be has passed. The captain took over a heavy burden. In any case, a new era has arrived. In this new era, the legends of Dawn Knight and Ming Wang will become the past. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 460： Go deep into the tigers cheat to kill the enemy

    "Sir, the first phase of the plan has been completed. Are we starting the next move?"


    The temporary president just returned from the scene of the press conference, and one of his assistants went to his side and whispered to him.


    ��So fast?�� The interim president was a bit surprised when he heard this, because according to his prediction, it would take two to three hours for the first phase of the plan to be completely over, even to the real US forces. In the meantime, we can really come to an end. However, the situation is clearly somewhat different from what he envisaged. So he couldn''t help but ask. "what happened?"


    ��A group of life like an angel has been involved in the plan and has accelerated the progress of the first phase of the plan. However, this has not had much impact on our plan.��


    The assistant explained briefly, and listening to his explanation, the temporary president shook his head and looked like a sigh.


    "This is definitely the private army of the god. It is really helpless. The personal armed forces owned by one person actually exceed the regular army. So I said that the owners of this illegal force must be strict. Sanctions, it is best to completely erase them from the world, so as to better maintain the peace of the world."


    In the face of such words, the person who was an assistant just smiled and silenced. For this kind of thing, he said that he just listened to it. As for believing, it is completely unnecessary. The interim president also knew that he did not need to perform such useless things in front of this assistant, so he immediately put away his own tone and turned to talk about business.


    "How are we talking to the aliens?"


    "Star Jue has already replied to us. He said that they need to make sure of the previous transaction. If the cosmic hegemon called the tyrant is really destroyed, they will fulfill their promises. However, they expressed a little concern, that is The emotions of our gods. It seems that they are not willing to oppose the so-called god. So they hope that before we trade with us, we can get the forgiveness of that god!"


    "Don''t care about them, just drag it. It doesn''t have much to do with us. It''s too much trouble to get some benefits from the middle. Once the Security Council is aware of it, it''s easy to expose our existence. It��s not worth the loss. Tell the people, focus on the plan. Also, collect as much as possible the alien wreckage of New York. Their value is not lower than the promise of the New Star Legion.��


    "Yes, sir! I will arrange it. In addition, the special squad is already in place. Do they need to continue to act?"


    "Of course!" Upon hearing the news, the interim president showed some excited smiles. "This is a great gamble. If it succeeds, the reward we get will be too rich. Why not continue?"


    "But sir, this is not crazy. Once the guy is angered, our losses will be huge too. Although we hide deeply, no one knows that we will not be discovered by that guy. He found out that we are almost finished. So please let me bluntly, I don''t think this special action is necessary."


    Relative to the excitement, some of his temporary presidents, his assistants showed their concerns in due course. For his concern, the temporary president just sneered and leaned into his ear. Said to him.


    "Do you know, if you are not a Baron arranged person. I can give you a few bullets now to make you feel comfortable. Remember, you only need to obey my orders, you don''t need to do other things. And Don''t forget. The Baron''s order is also the responsibility of this part of the plan. I understand?"


    "Yes, sir. I understand!" In the face of threats, the assistant wisely chose obedience. After receiving a satisfactory answer, the interim president nodded. Continue.


    "Then let them start acting and tell them that I have to hear the results before dark. If it is not good news, they will not have to come back. They understand the way they treat the losers."


    It seems to be thinking of something terrible. The assistant''s cheeks couldn''t help but jump, and then directly blamed. He believes that the special team will have the same guilt and panic after hearing his message. This kind of emotion may really help them accomplish this task better. Of course, it may or may not. However, if they fail, the assistants really can''t think of what else they might be able to return to him.


    After all, the place they are going to is the same place as the dragon''s lair. Although there are seductive treasures inside. But there is also a deadly dragon fire. Dangers and opportunities, sometimes it��s true that you will be thrown to the side by fate.


    And as he thought, after receiving his message. The special squad that was entrusted with a dangerous mission immediately ugly to the extent of horror. If they had thought about being able to escape a life in this Longtan Tiger Cave, then they have now cut off this last thought. There is no third choice in front of them. As soon as they thought of the means of organizing punishment, these people immediately decided to die on the front line.


    In this case, only one of them will die, not one of their accounts. Although the most important thing for a family is neat, but this kind of **** one-way ticket, let yourself enjoy a better one.


    The special team that had sprouted the death slogan broke out with great morale at this time, not for themselves, but also for the family behind them. Therefore, they have already made up their minds to complete this task.


    "You all understand the above. So, what do you need to do is not explained."


    The words of the leader ushered in the silence of the people. Although he really wants to cheer them up at this time, he can''t say anything that motivates others even if he doesn''t have any confidence. So he can only monotonously emphasize the goals of their mission.


    "Remember, our goal is that this woman has these two children. The above requirements must be alive! As for the others, all are cleaned up. If you understand, be prepared to start the action. Prepare for the last minute!"


    After saying this, the leader closed his mask. And after a burst of fascinating ions, his body gradually emerged from the camouflage of the environment.


    It was a steel armor that was very similar to Tony''s steel shirt, but compared to Tony''s suit, these armor models were more embarrassing and more murderous. Just look at the weapon above him. It can be found that this armor exists solely to serve the war. Now, here is more than just the leader. When one figure after another appears behind him, you can find it. This small forest is already full of a whole team of steel machines.


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of power would make such an armed ultra-modern combat squad lose most of its confidence before starting the battle, but when you look at the big house in front of them, you will find out what it is for.


    They want to invade the homes of Zhouyi, and according to their previous conversations, it is obvious that their goal is Zhou Yi��s family. Hydra wants to control the most dangerous people in the world in the most traditional and effective way. And now is the first step they have tried.


    "Ready? When we are ready, we will start." He said, and the leader suddenly made a meaningless whimper. When this voice appeared, other soldiers discovered that their captain''s brainwaves and heartbeat reactions had disappeared. He is already dead, just in the blink of an eye.


    It wasn''t until this time that they found a purple light blade that crossed the captain''s chest, and just behind their captain, a beautiful purple-haired Asian woman was facing them with a weird smile.


    "I really don''t know where you have the courage to dare to invade his territory. Don''t you know how to spell the dead words?"


    This sudden woman is naturally the butterfly who has been responsible for the safety of the house. She has already paid attention to these invaders for a long time. It can be said that she has been waiting for a suitable opportunity to make trouble. And this timing is now.


    The movements and words of Lingdie did not scare the armored soldiers of these Hydras. Although they lost the captain, they did not forget their goals. So there was hardly any hesitation. The soldiers showed off their own airborne weapons and launched a frantic sweep of the butterfly.


    The speed of the bullet is very fast, but the speed of the spirit butterfly is faster. Only for a moment, her whole person disappeared in front of these soldiers, and while these soldiers were still searching for her traces, a strong black shadow rushed from behind them.


    Like a cheetah ambushed in the dark. The lily that rushed in one fell swoop rushed into the enemy''s battle like a sharp arrow. Before the enemy had not responded, she picked up her five fingers and stabbed her sharp nails into the body of a person closest to herself.


    Although it has armor protection, it is compared with the Edelman alloy. There is no difference between this metal armor and paper paste. So at a glance, she tore the protection of armor and flesh and blood, and directly pulled out the enemy''s heart.


    This naturally requires the enemy''s life, but it is also what her whereabouts are discovered by others. The excellent combat literacy allowed these armored soldiers to immediately turn their guns and tilt their firepower toward the lily. The same lily who had been through the battle was immediately retracted behind the dead soldier and used him to act as his shield.


    Then. When the purple light flashed, the figure of the lily was suddenly disappeared behind the meat shield. The next moment, she and Lingdie appeared behind the soldiers who had just transferred firepower.


    Using his own soul blade, Lingdie easily cut a person''s head. The lily is pulsating, jumping on one''s shoulder and inserting his nails into his head. The firepower slanted again, and the scent of the butterfly sneaked away. The Yuriko is eating all the attacks hard.


    Her body was immediately shot like a rag, but it did not make her lose the power of battle. Although she has flesh and blood, she is still agile. After a few tumbling, she hid her body behind the bushes and woods. At this time, the entire so-called special team has been a heavy loss.


    Even if they didn''t see the target, they lost a third of their power, which made them really do not see any hope of success. And just when they have begun to despair. A voice came from the woods.


    "Who sent you here!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 461： Double invasion of the dragons cave

    It''s a very sweet sound, and it''s like a lark''s song. One can feel that the owner of this voice must be a very beautiful and very beautiful girl. And when all the armored soldiers turned their heads in the direction of the sound, they immediately saw Selana standing in the woods and showing a twilight to them.


    "Let''s say, who sent you. So I might still let them take a little bit of mercy, so that you can leave your own life!"


    Her words were clearly introduced into the ears of all the soldiers, but they did not give her a reply, but said to themselves on their own.


    "Note that this is one of the goals. If you want to catch the above, prohibit fire attacks. Repeat, forbid fire attacks!"


    Such words are repeated in the communication of the armored soldiers. Immediately, some of these remaining soldiers came out and looked like they wanted to capture the scene directly from Serrana. And looking at them, this kind of stubborn look, Serana immediately wrinkled her eyebrows.


    "You are really, die and not repent!"


    When she said this, she extended her hand to these armored soldiers. And with her movements, a faint glow halo flows through this luxuriant grove. And this immediately made the forest wake up.


    A large root must be stretched out of the depths of the earth like a waking dragon. They stretched out their bodies, flipped over the land, and rushed toward the armored soldiers at a speed that was beyond human imagination. And the soldiers looked at everything that happened suddenly, and almost immediately stayed there.


    No one would have thought that an attack would happen from such a place, and in this short moment. The two unlucky guys were entangled in the roots of the shackles.


    "Help, save me!"


    No one wants to die, even the Hydra soldiers. So under such an attack, the two unlucky guys immediately panicked and yelled at their teammates. And listening to their shouts, those teammates who had escaped immediately lifted their weapons and fired at them.


    The flying bullets easily tear open the protection of the bark on the roots, letting the juice inside the roots flow like blood. But for a huge size, it is just like the root of the Duron. This little injury is nothing at all. And after all, they are still plants, and plants are not as sensitive as animals. So such an attack will not let them change at all.


    In addition to the attack.


    Under the will of Serana, the poisonous dragons whose roots have to be changed become more fierce and violent. And for this. The most experienced are the two unlucky ones that have been caught.


    Although they have the protection of armor like steel shirts, they are in the face of increasingly powerful external forces. The role that this layer of protection can play is getting weaker and weaker. Until the sound of the cans being squeezed and deformed was uploaded from the two soldiers, the remaining soldiers discovered that their two unfortunate companions had become a pile of bolognese-like things, from those The grip of the roots was squeezed out a little bit.


    Don''t say these scenes are these soldiers. It is the forensic doctors who often test various bodies that may not be able to endure. So immediately there was such a voice coming out of the soldiers.


    "Devil, this guy must be the devil. Kill her, kill her, or we will all die!"


    It was a soldier whose spirit had collapsed. And when he shouted to say this, he opened two things on his shoulder like a missile launcher and pointed it to Serana, who stood there. Obviously, at this time he has not taken care of his task.


    But he hasn''t started the action yet, and a harsh sound came from his helmet. And this is the last voice he heard in this world.


    It was the sound of the explosion, and after such a noise. His entire head is like a watermelon that bursts open, and the helmet directly attached to it becomes countless. No one can live without such a situation. This person is no exception. And just after he fell, the voice of another person reached the ears of all the soldiers.


    "Remember your mission, you have to live. If someone wants to violate the order, this kind of end is your foresight!"


    This sentence has caused many people who have taken out weapons to silently lower their guns. With such an example, they naturally dare not make any extra moves. However, in such a situation, how can they arrest Selana? This is basically a solution without a solution.


    For Serana, she is already fed up with this unscrupulous madman. Five fingers and one. The roots of the poisonous dragons immediately became more violent, not just the roots, even the fine grass under their feet, and the surrounding bushes, which produced terrible changes under her power.


    The grass became a densely populated group of snakes. The shrubs grow wildly, turning it into a horrible magical forest that only appears in fairy tales in almost a moment. Sky, earth, side, feet. These horrific plants attacked these armored soldiers almost without pervasiveness. What''s more, there is also an assassin who is a ghost, and a violent warrior who can''t fight or fight.


    It is almost impossible to have a second ending. These armored soldiers fell one after another on their hands. There is only one left. And this one is just blocking the attack on Serrana, the guy who is strict to catch her.


    Serana kept his life, and naturally it was not a guilty heart. I want to know who this guy is behind the scenes. A guy who can give orders will definitely know some secret things, and maybe he can know what he wants to know from his mouth.


    After solving all the enemies, Serana manipulated the roots and dragged the last captive to her. Looking at this guy who never said a word, Serana silently increased the strength of the roots and then said to him.


    "Speak everything you know, so maybe I can let you live out of here. This is your last chance. If you don''t cherish it, I don''t think you will have a second chance to choose!"


    "Oh, hehe! Do you think that you will be afraid of saying this? Little girl, you have seen too little. Maybe you don''t know, death is sometimes not the most terrible thing."


    "I am not joking with you." The fierce grasp of his hand, such an action immediately made the armor of the captives screaming overwhelmed. It can''t protect him for a long time, and even at this time, he has already felt the kind of terrible pressure from himself.


    "If you think that I will be merciful to you, then it is a big mistake. When you make this decision and decide to take us to marry him, you are already destined for your destiny. Whether you are behind you or behind you." That group of people, waiting for you only destroy. Because some people, you are not at all able to pay attention."


    "Hah, haha!" Hearing that Serana had said this, the prisoner couldn''t help but make such a laugh. And when he heard his laughter, Serana immediately did not understand.


    "Why, do you think you have any hope of a comeback?"


    "Miss, do you think that this group of people will be the only intruder? You are too small to look at our organization. Without a strict plan and investigation, how can we enter such a dragon''s lair so rashly?" ��


    "The dragon''s lair?" This metaphor instantly caused Serana to smash, and seeing her reaction, the captive laughed more smoothly.


    "Of course it is the dragon''s lair. The horrible monster that can hardly resist is like the legendary dragon. But there is a saying in the far east that it is called the tiger''s nest. Although it is the dragon''s lair. But there are also temptations that people can''t resist at all. For example, the most precious thing of the dragon?"


    "The most precious thing?"


    "Of course it is the most precious thing. Like the egg of the dragon, as long as you keep this in your hands, you have the capital to manipulate the dragon. Let the unbeatable monster serve us, this is The meaning of everything we do."


    When he said this, an explosion of sound came from the direction of the mansion, and listening to the sound, the prisoner performed even more proudly.


    "It seems that they have succeeded. Stupid women, everything you do is meaningless, because we are just bait. When you are hooked, you have already lost!"


    His smug look made Selana disgusted, and she felt that the situation was urgent and she was no longer willing to waste any time. So she clenched her hands without mercy.


    Suddenly, the roots of the force had to be squeezed directly into the meat sauce, and after all this, Serana immediately ran towards the mansion.


    She said she wants to protect the two children, for Zhou Yi, for their common home. But these deliberate conspirators obviously don''t want them to be able to live their lives safely. They have already put their dirty minions into their homes, and this is something that Selana can''t stand.


    In order to protect their home, she does not mind that her hands are stained with blood. And she wants to let everyone, especially the greedy invaders who regard this as a dragon''s lair, know that this is definitely not where they can get involved. He wants to use the fear of death to let them know the price to pay for this idea.


    But now, she has to do one more thing, that is to ensure the safety of the two children. The two children are their most precious things, if they are hurt, or fall into the hands of the enemy. Then she can''t imagine how it hurts for this family.


    So in any case, she must stop them. Stop this from happening.


    However, when she started to return to help, it was already too late. The intruders have found their goals and started to act. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 462： Steel Scorpio claws in front

    "Are you found their location?"


    A quarter of an hour ago, the depths of the Zhouyi Mansion were deep. A leader asked this question to the armored soldiers under his hand. And soon someone gave him the answer.


    ��The biodetection device has retrieved two life reactions, they are behind the wall. But, sir. This wall seems to be made entirely of metal, and we have no way to break into it!��


    ��All is metal?��


    The chief of the question asked curiously, and then he touched the edge of the wall without waiting for someone else''s answer, and extended one of his arms directly against the wall. On his arm, a red-footed beam of one foot was diffracted and then penetrated into the wall like a mulch.


    However, it is only that way. Even if he plunged his entire beam of sharp edges into the wall, he could not completely pass through the wall. The thickness of this metal wall has exceeded his imagination. He couldn''t even determine how thick the wall was.


    "Are you sure the target is inside?" He took the detection device from his hand in confusion, but the results he saw were no different from the one just answered. Under such circumstances, he can only spread his own thinking and speak to his own men. "Looking for it, where is the gateway to the wall? Such a thick wall can''t be connected to an open device. Otherwise, how can the owner here go in?"


    "But sir, we have already seen through the structure of this wall. This is what a piece of metal plate has cast. Don''t say it, there is no place for ventilation. There are no electronic devices inside. We are disturbing. Moreover, we have found something similar to the construction of hydraulic mechanical arms. These things seem to indicate that this wall is itself a door."


    "This is a door? Should I push him away?" Listening to the conclusion of this man, the leader glanced at the wall about twelve feet high, seven feet wide and absolutely more than one foot thick. The entire face was filled with an incredible look. Who can think of such a thing as a door, a giant or a monster? He just wanted to teach this two words, but he suddenly remembered the identity of the owner of the villa estate. That is indeed the same as the giant monster.


    Therefore, he can only suppress his unbelievable and reluctantly regard this as an established fact. Then continue to ask.


    "Okay. Just when it is a door. If it can be opened, how do you feel about opening it?"


    "I just analyzed the basic model of this door. According to my calculation, we need about three hundred tons of force to push this door open. But sir, the maximum power output of our steel armor is only ten tons. And we have only twelve people in total!"


    "That means we can''t walk in from this door, right?" Looking at the steel barrier that was in front of him like a scorpio, the leader suddenly became annoyed. He couldn''t imagine how the owner here built out such a thing.


    Such a demon thing can be used to burglar to completely block out 99% of the world''s thieves. He even believes that the defensive power of this door is enough to surpass the defense system of all the banks in the world. It is simply helpless.


    "Talk about your thoughts. Now we are a person on board. You know what the mission failed. It won''t be a good thing for you and me. Now the group of bait above is giving us a fight. Valuable time. If you miss this time, we have no chance!"


    This is the truth of heart and soul. So for the sake of this sir, everyone agrees. No one wants to try the punishment of the task failure, it will be a terrible experience than the deepest nightmare. And they all know that there is not much room left for them in time.


    Once they miss this time, their mission will only fail one result. And that is absolutely unacceptable to them. So this time. Even the most unwilling guys are starting to think hard, thinking about what they can do to break through the same door.


    "Maybe we can give it a try, what about a different angle?"


    Finally someone opened his mouth, and his words immediately made the leader interested.


    "Talk about it, how to change the angle!"


    "Actually think this way, sir. Since this door can''t break through, then we can change direction, for example, from underneath it. The floor of this room is not a special material, we can completely dig out in a short time. An adequate tunnel comes out and bypasses the door and slams into the other side of the door. Of course, this may be troublesome on the other side, because I can''t guess what the floor on that side would look like. ��


    "What do you think?" Listening to the story of this man, the leader immediately turned his head and turned his gaze to the man who was obviously technically active.


    "You can try it. Our equipment can do this. And even if there is something on that side. With the particle light knife in our hands, we can complete the final breakthrough. We can gamble, there will be More than a foot of floor."


    "Then just do it!" I glanced at the life feedback device of the bait team held in my hand, and felt that the leader who had not been able to hold it for a long time immediately issued such an order. Under his command, a group of steel soldiers immediately began their own excavation work.


    You don''t need to dig too wide and too deep, just need to stuff enough of their explosives, and then complete a directional blast. The steel door above it blocked their footsteps at the beginning. But at this time it also played an unexpected role. Its huge body guarantees the stability of directional blasting, so that they can completely ignore other problems at this time. And this saves their time in disguise.


    Time is life, and a channel is excavated in a short period of time before the efficient work. After putting all the explosives carried by his team into this passage, the leader who could not wait for it immediately detonated it.


    Suddenly, the loud noise rang through the depths of the entire villa. He knew that this sound would inevitably alarm those guardians who were led, so they must look at the present and complete their tasks immediately. Fortunately, everything is as they expected.


    A black lacquered hole appeared below the steel gate, and along the big hole that was blasted, they completely bypassed the door that had blocked them before and broke into the door. The floor of the first floor can''t stop the group of full-armed future fighters. The baby of the dragon can be said to have been exposed to their eyes, only waiting for them to take it.


    Looking at the two in front of each other, they clung together and looked at the girl of this group with a shivering look. The leader opened his mask and revealed to them that they thought it was a peace. Smile.


    "Hello, two little princesses. I am instructed to invite you to a ballroom in the palace. I hope that you can obey and walk with us honestly, otherwise I can''t guarantee that we will cry you." !"


    "Who are you, what do you want to do for us?"


    In this moment of crisis, the two girls showed extraordinary calm. They are not as loud and noisy as ordinary girls, but they are reluctant to suppress the trepidation in their hearts and ask the leader.


    "This is not something you should know. If you want to ask why, you must blame you for having a special father. In order to deal with him, we have to use this special means. This is also the result of being forced to help. ��


    "You want to take us to threaten my father?" When they heard the answer, the girls immediately understood the thoughts of this group of people. "You can''t think, we won''t go with you."


    "That can''t be yours, little princesses. Hands-on, our time is running out!"


    Under the command of the leader, several armored soldiers immediately walked toward the two girls. Looking at the guys who came towards themselves, the two girls immediately flinched and stepped back toward themselves. They were very scared. But in this place, they have no way to go.


    Seeing that the girls are about to fall into the hands of the enemy, and at this time, the two robotic arms suddenly came out and grabbed two soldiers who were approaching the girl. The high-strength robotic arm immediately took the two soldiers. Ripped out of the protection of the layers of armor, without the protection of armor, the two soldiers are as ridiculous as the robotic arm.


    "Intruders, leave immediately. Otherwise I will take a fatal attack on you!"


    "It''s ai smart, sir!"


    The technical direction immediately gave the leader the information he wanted, and after knowing the origins of Medusa, the leader immediately laughed.


    "The emp shock bomb is ready, launch!" Under the command, all the soldiers threw a grenade-like thing from their hands. Powerful electromagnetic pulses are immediately ejected from the inside and spread throughout the lab in an instant. This has paralyzed the entire lab, and almost all of the electronic devices have fallen into a state of failure.


    Naturally, Medusa��s only protection from this has completely disappeared. Unlike armored soldiers coated with anti-electromagnetic coatings, the equipment here can''t stand the impact of electromagnetic pulses. So in the face of this special attack against electronic devices, they immediately lost their effect.


    The last line of defense was defeated. In this underground laboratory where the lights began to disappear, the two timid girls could only instinctively move away from the bad guys who were approaching themselves, and approached the only light source here.


    It was its faint dim light, although it was weak, but it was unusually conspicuous in such a room. It is obvious that the two girls can feel the peace of mind. Although in such a situation, this psychological comfort does not have much effect. But can they still have any way?


    The claws are in front of them, and at the moment they have nowhere to rely. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 463： The soul descends on the unknown demon

    "Don''t come over, stay away from me, stay away from me!" Shirley leaned back and said that she had to panic. Even she doesn''t know why she is so scared. But under the dim light, she really had a terrible illusion to the soldiers who came to them.


    It was like returning to the terrible night in Lakan, the people in front of me were completely turned into monsters in the eyes of her, and they were approaching themselves a little bit closer.


    There is no reason for this fear, although Shirley tells himself that these people are not worthy of fear. But she still couldn''t help but imagine these people as the things they fear the most. And in this terrible fantasy, she began to step back. Until she retired to a small safe that was opened because of a malfunction.


    In that safe, a dim yellow gem is emitting strange light, the only light in this dim underground laboratory. Shirley has involuntarily retreated to this unique light source. It seems that I feel the presence of Shirley, and the radiance of this gem begins to become brighter. It is like, it is calling this girl.


    "Shirley, what are you doing?" Looking at Shirley at this time, she was still confused and extended her hand to the jewel. She kept her in front of her and protected her behind her as a sister. I couldn''t help but ask her about it.


    But Shirley didn''t care what she meant, or that her heart is now out of her control. The dim jewel tempted her, letting her directly extend her hand and hold the jewel tightly in her hand. Then, something strange happened.


    A burning, like a huge faint yellow scorpion suddenly appeared behind Shirley, and then swallowed her young body into it. For a moment, Shirley��s trace disappeared completely from this dark underground laboratory. And everything that happened was to make the armored soldiers who came in from the invasion look silly.


    Their mission goal is these two important girls, and one of them is now disappearing in front of them in an unbelievable way. This made them immediately become overwhelmed.


    At this time, some soldiers even raised their guns at the dim erect that had begun to fade away. He seems to want to use his own weapons to open this magical and incredible thing. See if you can release the disappearing girl from here.


    But just as he was about to shoot, the leader was already struck by a slap in the face, blocking his stupid behavior.


    "Are you crazy? What if they hurt them?"


    "But sir, what should I do if it disappears?"


    Someone asked this very serious question. For this question, the leader, a slight glimpse, said with a smile.


    "Is there another one? Just put one in our hands and the plan is a success. Just don''t let her escape from our palms, then our mission is not a failure. Understand?"


    This statement gave them hope, hope of living. And when they looked at the lonely Ares who stood there, the eyes were completely crazy.


    Although Iressa could not see their eyes, they could feel the craving for their morbidity at the moment. This made her feel the true feeling of fear at this moment. At this moment, she was alone in the face of these ill-intentioned villains. No one took it with her, and no one came to save her at this time, and took her out of all this. She could only watch them approaching themselves, watching them push the sinful claws to themselves a little bit.


    At this time, tremendous pressure finally broke her heart.


    She screamed. Sobbing up. And from the depths of my heart, I evoke the existence that she believes best protects her.


    "Dad, where are you? Dad, come and save me. I am so scared, I am so scared!"


    Just like most girls who fall into the claws, Aretha can only vent their inner fear in this way. But unlike the other girls, Aressa is a mutant. A mutant with special abilities.


    Although she has not been exposed to her own special abilities since she was brought back to her home by Zhou Yi. But this does not mean that her ability has disappeared.


    In fact, her ability has always been, but she has been sealed in the deepest part of her heart. The past that has been blurred is the distant memory that she is unwilling to touch, and her special and magical ability is also banned with this memory. A special ability called the coming of the soul.


    Aisha can communicate with her soul through this ability. Even the power of some special souls is brought to oneself. This trait makes her arguably the most coveted existence of the devil and evil spirits. It is precisely because of this that it has created her childhood tragedy.


    But when Zhou Yi was around, her ability was not of much use. On the one hand, she is afraid of the existence of this power and is unwilling to drive it. On the other hand, it is because of the existence of Zhou Yi.


    He is the true God who walks in the world. His residence can also be said to be his sanctuary in this world. There is no such evil spirit to dare to enter the sanctuary of a true God, and there is no such devil to dare to challenge such a powerful true God. It can be said that he provided Aressa with a layer of the most special protection, so that her former nightmare completely left with the past.


    But now, with all this happening, with the collapse of the inner world of Aretha. The ability to lurk in her body for a long time finally broke out at this time. And this outbreak immediately gave a special and powerful existence, responded to her call, and fell from her endless void to her body.


    And all this is only in the blink of an eye.


    In a flash, there was a very dark black flame around the body of Aretha, as if it were able to devour all the light into it. These flames wrap around her body, like a sphere, wrapping her completely.


    This puts Aresa in absolute protection, but in contrast, everything outside this spherical black flame is being madly destroyed.


    Whether it is metal or mud, whether it is air or even more intangible space, as long as it is touched by this black flame, it will be destroyed and destroyed immediately. Do not leave a trace of traces. Even the light seems to escape its devouring and destruction. At first glance, only the flame-like darkness can be seen. In this dark basement, a deeper color is spread in an unspeakable way.


    And look at it all. The leader finally realized that everything was beyond his control. The destructive power of this flame-like darkness is beyond his imagination, and what worries him more is the trace of Aretha.


    They have lost the trace of Shirley, and even if Teresa is lost. Then their task can only be said to be completely finished. And what the failure of the mission means is already a self-evident thing.


    This is a fact that he and his people can''t accept. So in the face of this terrible black flame beyond his understanding, he gnawed his teeth and ordered.


    "Go a few people, go through this thing, the children there will bring me out!"


    This order is simply to let people die, but there are always things that are more scary than death. For the members of Hydra, the result of disobeying orders is obviously more terrible than death, so even if you know the result of this, there are still two guys who stand up without hesitation.


    They added enough horsepower. Rushing toward the center of the black flame. Obviously, they want to use the fastest time to complete this order and see if they can hope for survival. But the result is not satisfactory.


    They rushed over and then disappeared completely into the black flame like a moth. Even more miserable than the moths that fired, they didn''t even have a so-called corpse. Almost instantly, they became dust, and then they were directly swallowed up by the black flame.


    This situation made all the people who saw it scream, and the black flame violently violently as the leader hesitated what to do.


    Like a dark sun, it bursts into infinite power in this small underground space. Follow the ball that protects Aretha. The endless black flames spurt, screaming and dancing, almost drowning everything in this small space.


    And this naturally includes those invaders.


    In front of the black flame, they did not even make a small noise. It completely disappeared into the invisible. The black flame is still rushing, swallowing everything they can touch.


    A huge, vacuum-like, and seemingly endless world unfolds in this underground space. The reason for this is that the size of the world has gone far beyond the original space of the underground laboratory. It is much bigger than that, and it is a bit too big to imagine.


    And the reason why it will become like this. It is because the black flame is even swallowed up by everything. It is expanding beyond the void, and it has almost opened up a new world of nothingness. And this is just its unconscious move.


    It''s hard to say that what kind of existence Isa has brought to himself, but it must be said that such a existence is really powerful to a terrible point. Even if it is easier than Zhou Yi in the peak period, it may even be stronger.


    And who is this guy? Aretha didn''t know that she could only feel a very special feeling, an indescribable warmth. It is as if this unknown being is the closest person to himself. She groaned and hesitated, should she have some necessary communication with him.


    At this time, a harmonious light slammed into the darkness and slid into the dark dark space where Aretha was. Then, Aretha heard Serana''s anxious and panic voice.


    "Arisa, Shirley. Where are you? Answer me soon, dear! Please, answer me soon!"


    Not only did she hear the voice, but even the existence that came to her body heard the cry of Serana. In such a cry, Aretha suddenly felt a kind of unspeakable remorse and pain spread from the depths of her heart. At the same time, a hoarse, strange and familiar voice passed. In her heart.


    "Serana!"


    Just a call, after the call, the darkness began to fade. When Aretha opened her eyes again, she found that she had returned to the dark lab.


    There is only her, and an anxious Serana, and there are no other figures. Whether it is Shirley, or the unknown existence that came.


    Who is he? A deep question was printed in her heart, so that she could not calm down for a long time. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 464： Value and worthless future imagination

    "What are you talking about, Shirley is gone?"


    Listening to the words of Aretha, the whole person of Serran became overwhelmed. The occurrence of the incident is not only unbelievable to the intruders who have already hanged, but even her own is hard to believe that such bizarre things will happen. But she knew that Aretha didn''t lie because the child never had such a problem. She just needs to make a decision.


    "Do you mean that Shirley was taken away by a faint yellow gem? Is it a gem here?"


    "It''s the thing inside, a stone that looks like a vertical eye. Serana, Shirley will be fine?"


    "Trust me, dear! She will be fine. We will go to your father, I believe he will know where Shirley is, and then bring her back."


    Looking at the helplessness on the face of Aretha and the kind of distressing worry, Serana hugged her tightly into her arms and then comforted her.


    Aressa has been scared enough. If she can''t give her some comfort at this time, then she will only leave an indelible wound in her young mind. Therefore, although Serana herself is worried about Shirley''s safety, she must show enough strength at this time.


    However, no matter how hard the appearance of the mask is, it cannot change the heart of Serana itself. At this moment, she was actually very helpless. She really needed a existence that he could rely on. In other words, at this moment, she is very hopeful that Zhou Yi can be by her side.


    But Zhou Yi is not here now, and now he is in front of two other helpless women.


    10880 Malibu Street, Tony in the private residence by the sea, Zhou Yi silently stood next to the two women in a coma, looking at their pale and pale faces with a pitiful look.


    For him, this is one of the biggest mistakes he has made in his life. He should not let these two women go to the battlefield, and should not leave them because of their own arrogance. Now he finally paid the price, and the price really made him feel very sad.


    This inner pain even exceeds the pain of the body and even death, if you can. He really hopes to transfer all of this to his own body, and exchange their own pain for their peace. However, this is only a dream of luxury for the facts that have already happened.


    "Don''t worry. They will be fine. I will cure them!"


    Although it was a rival to these two women, but looking at the kind of sadness and sorrow on Zhou Yi��s face, Qin Gelei couldn��t help but hold Zhou Yi��s hand and assured him.


    "Please, please, piano. They will be handed over to you!"


    While listening to Qin Gelei''s assurance, Zhou Yi''s face finally showed a little smile. Have the help of the piano. For their recovery, it is indeed a thing that can comfort him. He believes in the means of the piano and believes that she can bring them back to her side.


    What''s more, Qin is willing to help them. It is a thing that deserves to be gratified. He really has a lot of burdens and really doesn''t want to lose anything.


    And just as the two of them looked at each other and everything was in the air, Tony took two wine glasses and walked quietly.


    He didn''t seem to mean interrupting the warmth of the two men, but he knew that he would only be more embarrassed if he didn''t say anything, so he could only cough twice and went forward. Said to them.


    "Don''t worry too much, man. I have already let Jarvis scan their situation. They just have some mental problems, and it will be better to cultivate."


    "I know, man. Right, I haven''t thank you yet, help me take them to a safe place, this is what I owe you." Smiled, took the glass from Tony''s hand, Zhou Yi was right. He thanked him.


    And listening to his words, Tony just shrugged his shoulders. Just back.


    "It should be said that we have evened out. You saved me twice. I helped you save your two women. So on this issue, we don''t owe anyone."


    "That''s what you said. We don''t owe anyone."


    Raise your own glass and drink the wine from it. In this way, Zhou Yi expressed his gratitude to Tony for this friendship. And looking at Zhou Yi that there have been some vicissitudes, and even compared with their own is not much to precipitate the appearance of the years. Tony''s face showed a pitiful look and asked him.


    "Man, is it worth it?"


    Already equated to giving up his heroic status, he is really curious at this moment, how will Zhou Yi answer him. He really wants to know. What is it that drives this friend to do things that are hard to afford?


    While listening to Tony''s question, Zhou Yi pulled out a smile and put his eyes on the three women around him.


    "Worth, why not worth it!"


    "Man, you almost died. They are the same! For a group of strangers, do you really need to do this?"


    Tony''s tone suddenly became fierce, just as he had just heard Zhou Yi''s death. As a friend with not many friends, he cherished every friend of his own, which also allowed him to abandon everything he was proud of at that time, just to protect Zhouyi''s most important things.


    "You think of me too well, Tony. In fact, for me, they are the most important. My family, lover, friends, these are the things that I cherish the most, for them, no matter how they do it. The degree of the sample is not excessive. So, there is nothing worth not worth it!"


    "What about those ordinary people? Don''t forget what they did to you, but they failed everything you did to them. All this is what they owe you, I really don''t know why you still To help them, I have to help these ungrateful guys. In my opinion, they really don''t deserve to do this."


    Tony''s tone has become bad, not for Zhou Yi, but for ordinary people, even for themselves. He hates ordinary people who are ungrateful, but hates not being able to stick to the last self. He personally left his pride, and if he wants to pick it up again, it is not so easy. He needs a reason, a motivation that allows him to change his mind. And this motivation can only be drawn from a guy like Zhou Yi.


    Perhaps it is to see the meaning of Tony, to see the confusion in his heart, his hesitation and his struggle. Zhou Yi thought about it and thought about it, only opened his mouth and said to him.


    "Man, I don''t know how to answer you. But I can only tell you that I really don''t think too much about many things. This is not a thing that can be measured clearly. Many times, you have to rely on your own feelings. ��


    "I know what those people have done to me. Sometimes I know that everything I do is not worth it. But is there someone standing by your side? Is it because I was abandoned by everyone, being denounced, being When people curse, there are people who stand steadfastly by my side, support me, believe in me. This is actually enough, isn''t it?"


    "And sometimes, think about it. They are just a bunch of helpless poor people. Although they have made a lot of stupid mistakes, sometimes I really don''t think it is necessary to anger everything to them. Go. They are like me, there are family, lover and children. If I let them die and let them die in the hands of those villains, then the tragedy brewed through my hands is not too much? You know I have always hated the tragedy."


    Zhou Yi��s answer made Tony show a helpless smile. He slammed a punch on Zhou Yi��s shoulder and said to him.


    "Do you know, man. What you said makes me think that you are like a contemporary saint. I understand, why do you want to be a god? You guys really do one. God''s qualification!"


    "Thank you for your compliments, man. If I am going to build a temple, I will give you a title of honorary bishop, so that you can feel cool and refreshed. I know, you are always right when you were young. Your chattering priest is very resentful."


    "Oh, then I really want to thank you, man. Hey, I have to write down this, I heard no, Jarvis! I really want to know that the annoying priest is wearing a bishop''s suit. I can still have nonsense!" With a humorous smile, Tony shifted his topic. "Right, what do you think about the future?"


    "I have already said to the captain, I will let go of everything I am carrying now, go to a normal life, and be with them."


    "That is really enviable! But what about the city. Now New York is no longer suitable for human habitation!"


    "I know, so I plan to move my family to Huiyao City. You know, there is my foundation, and it is a city that belongs to me alone. Of course, if you want to be a neighbor with me, I will also be very welcome. The best is that you come with Pepe!"


    "Still forget it, here is my hometown." Looking through the window at New York, which was still filled with smoke, Tony shook his head and said firmly. "In any case, I will not leave it. I will rebuild it and let it regain its old appearance. No, I will make her more beautiful than before!"


    "Good idea, but it will be very difficult!" Zhou Yizheng said something, Jarvis suddenly interjected.


    "Sir, there is an external newsletter from Medusa. She asked to contact Mr. Zhou?"


    "Medusa, what?" Hearing the communication request of Medusa, Zhou Yi instinctively felt an ominous premonition. He immediately connected the communication and then asked.


    Then, a bad news came into his ears. This made him have a quiet heart, and once again angered.


    He is already angry and can''t be restrained. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 465： Trial notice anger

    "You mean, a group of guys like me are running to your house and want to **** the two little guys. How is this possible?" Sitting on the couch, listening to Selana''s story. Tony immediately defended himself. "Man, you must believe me, I can never do anything like this, and I don''t want people to do it. And I can guarantee that I have never sold my technology, either. Nobody."


    To be honest, when I heard what Selana had said, Tony��s first reaction was to have a pot. As Iron Man, this special armor can almost certainly be associated with him once it appears. Because he is recognized in the world as having such mature technology. This has made him proud and proud in the past, but now he only feels endless trouble.


    If you let Zhou Yi��s family misunderstand yourself, it��s really a tearful thing.


    "I know!" Strongly suppressing his inner tyrannical sentiment, Zhou Yi accepted Tony''s statement, he knows that Tony will not do this kind of thing, and will not sell this technology to others. He is a narcissistic guy, and such a guy does not share his show-off capital with others anyway. Therefore, this kind of thing must come from the hands of others. But who is this guy who dares to reach out to his home? Zhou Yi thought about it and thought about it, but he couldn''t get a reliable answer.


    At this time, Tony had never seen a report on the White House on television. The temporary president appeared on the TV set and said to all the people in front of the TV.


    "I am very happy to tell you that the chaos in New York has completely stopped. Whether it is an invasion from an alien or a riot from a chaotic army that is not under our control, it is no longer a threat to the city or even this. The key factor of national peace and freedom. Of course, the problem has not been completely solved. The primary issue before us is how to rebuild the city. As far as we know, the entire Manhattan city has been completely destroyed, and the Queen District and Brooklyn have serious damages of varying degrees. This is a heavy blow that the city has never had since its establishment, but I have always believed that the brave and strong American people can come over. From all the pains come out."


    ��The US government will spare no effort to support the reconstruction of New York City. At the same time, we also need to work together from all walks of life. In addition, before the reconstruction in New York, we still have a need to solve it. Here, I appeal to all New York variants. This includes those gentlemen and ladies who have participated in the work of defending New York and saving civilians. I appeal to you to consciously cooperate with the troops stationed in New York to complete the registration and registration work.


    "I am very grateful to all of you in this city, when the country needs help most, you have extended your help. Use your strength to help her out of the predicament. But for the peaceful development of the world in the future, in order to prove your innocence and Innocent. I hope that you can let go of your prejudice and cooperate with the government. In addition, Professor Charles Xavier, I guess you may also be reading this news. If you are watching, I will inform you on behalf of the US Supreme Court. I hope that you can participate in the investigation report on the case of the president��s murder in two days. If all this has nothing to do with you, as well as those who are active in New York, I hope that you will appear on time and clarify all this. ��


    This news is not a good time, or the content he reports is simply a ****. No one can understand what they have done better than Tony. It can be said that compared with the US government that the **** does not know what to do, these mutants who have been discriminated against and suppressed have made what a noble person will do. Compared with them, the bureaucrats of these governments are simply dwarfed, even in a world of difference.


    But this group of idiots who didn''t do anything, but now they are arrogant, and they scream the suspicion to the professor. This made Tony in front of the TV immediately unable to curse.


    "It��s a **** of a ghost. This group of **** is full of ghosts in their minds, ****?"


    Unlike Tony''s curse, Zhou Yi just looked at it all coldly. Or, he has unconsciously linked some of them. He felt the problem. The temporary president who is arrogant in the TV set is a key crux.


    I want to know who is trying to be who I am, who wants to take my children and use them to manipulate myself. Perhaps through this so-called interim president, he will get the answer he wants. So at this time, he has already made up his mind.


    "Serana, you and Yuri, they have gone tonight. Go to Huiyao City! Go there to find Xia Jusi, there is one of my foreign houses. You will settle there for a while, I will be there after a while. Go there to find you. Remember, before I go, I can''t leave there anyway, understand?"


    "But what about Shirley? And Ada, what should they do?"


    When I heard Zhou Yi��s words, Serana��s first reaction was to oppose it. She didn''t know what Zhou Yi was going to do, but she felt keenly that he must be doing something dangerous. It''s like what he did before.


    Looking at his current vicissitudes, watching him and the familiar ones have changed differently. Serana really didn''t want to let him leave like this. This time is the case, then next time? What will happen next time, she really can''t accept the kind of blow that looks at him and disappears from his own eyes.


    Zhou Yi can understand Selana''s feelings, but for him, what he is about to do is indispensable.


    He repeatedly let humanity misbehave and indulge their evil deeds. That is because he is not willing to impose his will on human beings. Human nature is always good and evil, and evil people will have a good side, and the same, how good people will have a moment of ignorance. He is unwilling to use his own likes and dislikes to define the future of a person and to characterize one''s good and evil, because that is unfair to life.


    He is at best only to persuade people to be good. And even if you have suffered more injustices, more criticisms and attacks are just a smile for those human beings. The sun does not care about the filth of others, because he is shining. Zhou Yi also believes that this is the case. As long as he does what he should, the rest can be left to future generations.


    However, the reality gave him a loud slap in the face. The result of his laissez-faire humanity is that the human ambitions think that he is soft and deceivable, in order to achieve his purpose. Even the hand reached out to his most precious things.


    And this is tantamount to touching Zhou Yi''s inverse scale.


    If it is for him, no matter what he does, he can tolerate it as long as it does not involve some principle problems. That is the measure of God, the mind of the sun. but. Once it comes to his family, the most intimate person in the world, then it can''t be forgiven anyway.


    Making choices in front of family and the world, Zhou Yi will not hesitate to choose his family. If it is for them, what about the enemy of the world? So at this moment, he already has a resolution.


    "Shirley''s words, I will find it back. The origin of the gem is special, it should not be harmful to Shirley. I will try my best to bring her back as soon as possible. As for Ada, they will protect the piano. Theirs. Wait until they wake up. I will let them go to Hui Yao City and meet you."


    "But, easy, if you are not there"


    "There is not so much, Selana. I have to do something. I must let those who dare to put evil thoughts on you know that this is a price, and the price is absolutely unaffordable." Their survival or destruction is between my thoughts, and I will let them know how terrible the consequences of the wrong decisions they have made!"


    "Hey, man. What do you want to do?"


    Tony, who never saw Zhou Yi��s anger, heard everything he said. Immediately smiled and asked him. To be honest, Zhou Yi really has a feeling of chilling him, just like a furious mythical monster. It seems that he can be torn into millions at any time.


    If he can, he really doesn''t want to interject at this time. But he is really afraid of what stupid and reckless moves Zhou Yi will make at this time.


    This country is already full of disasters. At this time, she really can no longer bear the anger from Zhou Yi. That would be a huge disaster, and it might even make the country fall apart. So he must try to stop him, or say. Make him more sensible.


    "Two days later, the investigation will be held. I will also go. As a Dawn Knight, I am also a Ming Wang. I want to see how they will give me an account!"


    "Hell! Dude, you don''t think these things are made by the politicians who are full of brains. I dare to swear, this group of people who only know the empty talk can never do such a thing. Not Because their character is trustworthy, but this group of people can''t have this brain at all. Listen to me, man, there must be someone else in the ghost. You are now so impulsive to go there, you will only call them Mind. Maybe they dreamed that you and the government completely broke?"


    Listening to Zhou Yi''s words, Tony immediately said to Zhou Yi. He cited various reasons and only hoped that Zhou Yi could change his mind slightly. But now Zhou Yi, the result of the decision can not be shaken.


    "Tony, you said by your own conscience. Everything that happened in New York, the White House will be unknown. The rebel army, the nuclear bombs, the special soldiers who attacked my family. Do you dare to guarantee that someone in the White House is doing it?"


    "I" Tony can''t guarantee that he certainly can''t guarantee it. Because he himself is also very clear, one of the three most crazy people in the world, except for their scientists, only politicians and religious fanatics. No one can guarantee that a politician has gone mad and wants to be desperate for Zhou Yi. So he could only open his mouth slyly and couldn��t say a word anymore.


    "Before this, I was too kind to deceive. It seems to give these people an illusion that they can always tolerate them. But now I want them to know that this is impossible. This time No matter who you are, as long as you have a little bit of it, I want him to know what **** is like. This time, I said it!"


    Looking at Zhou Yi, who had already said this, Tony never again discouraged his courage. He knows that his friend is really angry. And what his anger would look like, he really didn''t want to see it. Or, the world is not willing to see his anger.


    Anyway, the devil has been released. He can only pray that there will not be too many innocent people to be buried in it. But how can prayer be useful? Feeling his own powerlessness, Tony has already begun to make up his mind and must do something.


    In any case, this country cannot be destroyed. Absolutely not! (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 466： Behind the scenes or lost

    Nick Fury is very busy right now, very busy. While other departments are busy rebuilding New York, gathering the endgames and busy with the rescue of New York refugees. He must put his attention to other places. That is to investigate the origins of the army that caused the riots in New York and was officially claimed to be completely out of control.


    Although the time has passed, it is not long before, but the intelligence clues about these troops seem to have been swept away artificially, leaving only scattered pieces of information that can''t be linked at all. And this is really a huge difficulty for them to find the truth.


    And precisely because of this, Nick Fury was keenly aware of the relationship. Things are not as simple as the outside world imagined, and they are not as one-sided as the White House explained. There is obviously a greater conspiracy in this, with a huge unimaginable organization manipulating this behind the scenes.


    This made him feel scared, a fear that someone was watching on his side. When he reported the news to the above and submitted it to the White House for analysis with the Board of Directors, he got a joke-like reply.


    The White House actually thinks that he is okay to find something to do, and the board thinks that everything he said is unfounded. This made him feel that he was locked up with a group of pigs.


    All members of an army are actually composed of members of the major forces temporarily deployed, and all weapons, equipment, and vehicles are mobilized from other troops in the name of secondment. If this is not doubtful, what else is doubtful?


    At this moment, he really worried about whether this was the White House''s **** who had done the confession himself, and then threw the pot on the mutant. If that''s the case, he really wants to look at the group of bastards.


    And when he began to be suspicious and set all the goals he could think of as suspects, Hill��s commander came to his side and said to him.


    "Sir, call!"


    "I don''t have time now, no matter who it is. I tell him that I am very busy now, I don''t have time to take care of him!"


    Being suddenly interrupted by his own thoughts, Director Furui naturally has no good attitude. But Hill��s commander showed an unusual determination.


    "I think you should listen to this call, sir. This is what Tony Stark has called. He said that there are important things to talk about, it is about Zhou Yi."


    Different times in the past, the issue of Zhou Yi is involved. In the eyes of the current Director of Frei, it is a big problem that must be taken seriously. Not just because of his power. More because of his identity, and everything he has encountered.


    I believe that no matter who it is, there will be no good temper after being bombarded twice by nuclear bombs, so since then, Director Frei has been worried, worried about the Zhou Yi will be those who issued this order, this The state government launched a Thunder to combat general retaliation.


    That is definitely not something that makes people easy to get up. Because after seeing the power of this guy, you will find that all the power in the world does not pose a threat to him, but on the contrary, he can threaten everything in this world. Even the world itself.


    The group of NASA guys didn''t eat white rice. After such a long time, they also discovered the disappearance of Mars, and the reason why the planet disappeared does not need to be guessed by the director of Fry, and it must be with Zhou Yi and the alien giant. The battle is related. Under such circumstances, there is no more warning for Zhou Yi.


    So he immediately picked up the phone in the hands of Hill''s commander and said to Tony on the other end.


    "It''s me, Nick Fury. Say, what happened, how could it be related to that guy!"


    "Listen. One-eyed dragon. No matter what you want, you must not let the idiots of the White House hold a survey conference at this time. It is best to let the temporary idiot president publicly declare that he is an idiot and let him give up his previous All assumptions, understand?"


    When Tony didn''t have a head and a tail, he immediately made Frye''s eyebrows frown. He didn''t know what Tony was doing. But from his tone he can hear it again, things seem very urgent. So he can only resist the temper, and ask him in detail.


    "I repeat, what happened? You have to give me the words clearly, otherwise I can''t help you, Stark!"


    "Okay. It''s a hell. Listen, Cyclops. Things are really big. A group of special soldiers wearing equipment similar to my steel armor invaded the home of Zhou Yi, trying to kidnap his two children, and the most terrible. Yes, one of the children has disappeared. This makes him as a volcano now, and I can feel that he may erupt at any time."


    "This is really a **** of a ghost. In the end, which **** will do something like this at this time." Upon hearing this news, Director Fry��s first reaction was to suffer. However, he still does not understand, what is the relationship between the resolution of the interim president. "Wait, Stark. What is the relationship between the investigation that the White House will hold, don''t tell me, he thought it was the White House."


    "Do you really think that this matter has nothing to do with the White House''s jerk? Or can you guarantee that no one of them knows about this thing? Save it, Cyclops. You and I know that this It��s definitely something that swindlers don��t believe. Don��t even say it��s a trick to lie to him!��


    As always, Tae Tony did not give Nick Fry a little bit of face.


    "He has now decided that this matter is related to the White House, and this time he is already planning to add everything before to count the general ledger. I don''t know what the **** is playing. The idea, why do you still want to provoke him at this time. But I want to tell you, if you can''t give an explanation, the United States will be completely finished. This time he is really ready to kill. If you don''t want the entire White House to be taken over, it''s best to think of something!"


    After saying this, Tony hung up the phone. He can only remind them to this point. What to do next, you can only see their own. After listening to his news, Nick Fury was immediately silenced.


    For him, this is a really big news. Two nuclear bombs in New York, those who are mad at not knowing the true origins and the ambassadors, and the special soldiers who tried to provoke him by provoking Zhou��s daughter. These are linked together. Immediately before him, he spread a huge enemy outline.


    At this moment, he even believed that he had already glimpsed the conspiracy of this enemy hidden in the shadows. Obviously, this group of people wants chaos, which makes the country itself and even the world have a huge chaos. As long as the chaos broke out. They can show up in this chaos and rise in this chaos.


    It can cause such confusion and stir up such a thing. Their tentacles must have reached a very high place. At this moment, Nick Fury even suspected that he was attending the temporary meeting for alien invasion. Is there a leader of this organization?


    Taking this suspicion a step further, Nick Fury even wondered if those special guys would be part of this organization. As a special agent, suspicion is his nature, and at this time, he has all the reasons for doubting anyone. But let him confirm which person is the lurker, he really did not have the confidence and courage to do so. Because once he starts investigating and identifying someone, it means to completely tear the face with someone, no matter what the outcome. For the United States now, the involvement is too broad. Those turbulences that can be caused. It will make this weather-beaten country shake again. And this is what he does not want to see.


    Thinking about it and thinking, he can only bury this suspicion deeply in his heart. Now, he has other important things to do, and that is to warn those stupid guys. It would be best if it could stop this press conference. If it doesn''t work, then let the White House be well prepared. At the very least, think about it. It is better to take out who is the scapegoat.


    "Hill Commander, prepare a plane that goes directly to the White House. I have a very important thing to say to the interim president!"


    Putting on his coat, Director Fury told the Hill commander. This time did not ask why. Hill Commander went on to prepare everything. Some things don''t need to be made too clear, so that is not good for anyone. This is very clear to Hill.


    And looking at the reaction of Hill''s commander, Secretary Fury sighed. Is he not the case? if it is possible. Who would want to get into this terrible thing. However, the current situation has not allowed him to choose his own station. He has already been in it, and there is no possibility of getting out of it anymore.


    Just as he was on the plane and ready to go to the White House to lobby the interim president to change his mind, on the other side, Tony, who had just hung up the phone, had a rather embarrassing thing.


    Zhou Yi was watching him. I don''t know when he started standing behind him and watching him finish the call. Although he did not say anything, Tony could not help but defend his actions.


    "I just called and talked to the one-eyed dragon, so there is no problem."


    "This is your choice, Tony. You don''t have to ask me about this kind of thing!"


    Looking at Zhou Yi''s face with almost no expression changes, Tony can only feel more and more pressure. In the face of Zhou Yi, he already had a feeling of betraying him. However, in order to stabilize the country, he must do the same. This is a decision that makes him dilemma. Although he has made a choice, he still feels a guilty conscience when facing Zhou Yi.


    Just when he wants to find some excuses to explain all of this. He found out that Zhou Yi had quietly walked away when he was distracted. He obviously did not listen to any excuse. And such a move only allowed Tony to raise his hand and then quietly lowered it. At this moment, he can only say to himself in such a self-deprecating manner.


    "Tony Stark, what are you doing! You are a jerk!"


    This is not a regret, because he will not regret this matter. He just regrets and regrets what he may have lost. Because there are things, once they change, they can no longer respond to their former appearance. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 467： Guilty Knights Coming

    The US Supreme Court, the sacred place that represents the justice of the United States, is now the most popular and most lively court in 50 years. It''s hard to imagine that this is just an investigation hearing, not a public hearing of a big man event. But in any case, the outside of the court at this time is already crowded.


    These outsiders received news from TV and came to witness the final result of the hearing. At this time, they can be said to have been divided into two squares.


    In a square, there are brands such as "mutant to die!", "don''t change people", "murderer, conspiracy". Obviously, they are still on the traditional side, belonging to the human camp that discriminates against mutants and targets variants.


    The other square is the slogan of "mutant, right partner! We believe in you, mutant!" Most of these people came from New York. Obviously they have been separated from the original human beings and become a new human camp that is willing to understand the mutants and is willing to coexist with them.


    This is undoubtedly good news for the **** variants that have been committed to the harmonious coexistence of humans and mutants and equal living. But for humans, it is the beginning of a new dispute.


    The traditional guys who think that the mutants have murdered the president and even curated a series of conspiracy anti-mutation camps believe that these New York idiots must be crazy, and they are confusing their eyes by the mutants. They can''t even see the true face of their evil.


    For those who stand on the side of the mutant, they see the swearing guys who are clamoring for the mutants to die. This is a group of ignorant and ignorant arrogant people who simply don''t know what happened and will only take everything for granted to the mutants. Even because of their own embarrassment, they did not hesitate to believe the government''s mouthful lies, and even shouted for their lies. Like this kind of person, you said that he is like a pig, maybe it is an insult to the pig.


    Based on the difference in positions, it is impossible for humans on both sides to have the possibility of communication. And just before the hearing began, they had begun to shell each other. Fighting the war on the tongue. This kind of controversy is not uncommon in a free country, but it will happen outside of a hearing, but it is what many people have not thought of.


    Listening to the noisy and painful voice outside, Rogan pushed the professor''s wheelchair. He said to him with his teeth.


    "If you regret it now, I think we have time to go back. Really, Professor, you really don''t have to pay attention to these politicians. Everything we do is not round to them."


    "Slightly, don''t worry, Rogan. If we go back now. It only makes people think that we are guilty." Compared with Rogan''s irritating appearance, the professor is very calm. Or, because there is no innocence in his heart, he has nothing to fear at all. Even in this case, he still has a mood to teach Rogan. "And, imagine the stakes, Rogan. If we don''t attend this meeting, it will only make the little naughty what they have done before. These children have spent so much time and have to work hard to get it." Those human support. Even for them, we must come here!"


    The professor is very clear. For Rogan, what does this little girl mean by naughty. That is the intimate feeling between the father and the daughter. If it is not forced, what kind of father will be willing to sacrifice his child''s efforts? Rogan thought that he couldn''t do this, so he simply closed his mouth and pushed the professor into the court and went to the special seat.


    Looking at the appearance of Professor Charles, the temporary president who had been waiting for a long time, that is, the interim president who was planning to plan all of this, immediately smiled.


    "Professor Charles, long-awaited name. I thought you would not appear today!"


    "The Qing Dynasty is self-cleaning, and the turbidity is self-turbid. Lord! I don''t think I have any reason to dare to come, so why don''t I appear here?"


    Listen to the words of the interim president. Professor Charles immediately returned this sentence. And this sentence immediately changed the face of the interim president. He smiled apologetically and said to Professor Charles.


    "Sorry, Professor. I didn''t mean what you meant. I just want to ask you to come back and prove your innocence. After all, the death of the President is too bizarre, as the most capable of doing it all." If you don''t give an explanation, I believe many people will not be satisfied. Of course, as long as you explain it clearly, you can say anything."


    "I understand what you mean, sir!" The interim president''s accusation of almost smuggling his sins on Professor Charles''s head made Rogan immediately behind the professor, revealing a look of sorrow. He can''t wait to go up with the temporary president to talk about the problem. But the professor took him to death, so that he could not act rashly. At the same time, the professor said to the interim president with a calm and smiling look.


    "Hello, I am ready. Can you start?"


    "Of course, time is just right!" I glanced at the clock. As the host of this hearing, the interim president immediately knocked on the law in front of him. After everyone had been seated, the audience started quiet. He planned a long-awaited meeting.


    "Sir, ladies and gentlemen. I am very glad that you can participate in this hearing investigation. This is support for justice and justice in the United States. It is a promotion and assistance to the world''s peaceful development. Here I am representing the federal government, representing the United States, Thank you for your support."


    "I believe that everyone has already got an understanding of the reasons for this hearing. Here, I would like to introduce you to the presenters of this hearing. Professor Charles Xavier, one of the leaders of the mutants, It is also the biggest suspect suspected of controlling the president."


    "In addition, the members of this hearing committee are mainly composed of the Ministry of National Defense, the Supreme Court, the representatives of the trade unions, and the randomly selected gentlemen and ladies. In the composition of the committee. Professor Charles, you have no objections!"


    "No! You can continue, sir!" Shaking his head, Professor Charles smiled at the members of all the hearing committees and signaled to the interim president.


    "Very good, then I announced. This hearing officially started. First of all, according to the process, I need to ask you a question. Professor Charles. Can you tell me whether you have invaded and manipulated Mr. President''s thoughts? Let him give orders to use nuclear bombs and even kill the citizens?"


    "I don''t have it. Your Excellency. This is no doubt!"


    On this issue, Professor Charles replied with categorical criticism. However, the interim president smiled slightly and asked.


    "So how do you prove that you have not done this kind of thing?"


    This question is totally unreasonable, because the US judiciary has always followed the conviction process. You must have enough evidence to prove that this person is guilty. Only in the name of the law can it be tried. Now, the phrase of the interim president is simply like asking Professor Charles to provide evidence to prove his innocence, to prove his innocence and to wash his grievances.


    This sounds like it is unreasonable. But the interim president did just that, and he did it. There is no hesitation and embarrassment at all.


    Faced with such an inquiry, Professor Charles glanced at the interim president who smiled on the stage and looked at the hearing committees who were silent and just staring at them. A heart sank immediately.


    He knows that it is unlikely that he wants to be treated fairly here. He wants to walk in straight. The idea of ??going out cleanly has also been completely shattered. He underestimated the filth of politics, and this underestimation immediately gave him a head-on blow at this time, so that he did not know how to be good for a moment.


    In court, silence and death are no different. Even if the situation is not good for himself, Charles can barely defend himself.


    "I don''t have a reason to do this, sir!"


    "No, you have. If the president does not undermine the country again and again under your control, your special students will play a bigger role and build better in society." The image comes. It seems to be your dream all the time, doing these things for your dreams. Isn''t it normal?"


    "Then I have no reason to control the president!" Wrinkled his eyebrows, and Charles tried to make himself more convincing. "My students have been doing very well all the time. If I want to do what you say. With their efforts, there will be a day soon. No?"


    "That said, Professor. But not everyone can have this patience. Especially for an old man who has not had much time. How long does it take for those students who want to rely on you to realize your dream? Ten years, Twenty years or thirty years. They can wait for so long, how about you? Can you wait for 30 years? I understand that a person wants to see the desire of his dreams, professor. And the alien invasion is so good. The opportunity, if it is wasted, isn��t it a pity?��


    The interim president has set up a trap to make every reason that Charles said may become an excuse for his plot. At this time, under the premise that human beings generally suspected mutants, Professor Charles actually found that he had nothing to say.


    There is nothing to say, but nothing can be said at all. Because he is afraid that the more he says, the deeper he gets, and maybe even his own students will fall in. Therefore, he can only be silenced.


    ��Is there any reason? Professor. Or do you have chosen to give up?��


    Looking at Professor Charles''s face began to become blunt and dull. The interim president laughed on his face. Since he dared to let Charles attend this hearing, he was naturally well prepared. No matter what he said, it is useless. This is his territory, and he can only listen to him here.


    And just when he wants to swing his own hammer and give this hearing a qualitative answer. The entire court hall suddenly became blazing. A light rushed out of the sky and penetrated the dome of the court, mapping to the center of the court. Let this court be brilliant and bright, just like the world of light.


    As the only shadow in the world, the interim president sitting at the top is gnawing at the bright, glaring figure that suddenly appears in the center, giving a low voice like a hyena. call.


    "Dawn Knight, you actually came!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 468： I am in the name of my father.

    In the assumption of the interim president, the Dawn Knight should not appear. Or should not appear in this way. Here is the court and the highest judicial body. Here, if you are still awed by the laws of this country and the world, you must appear in a humble attitude and accept the examination from the law.


    But he has appeared, and he still uses this unscrupulous and contemptuous way. This made the interim president feel that he could not accept it immediately. It was as if a piece of chess that was carefully arranged by himself was completely mixed up by an apple that suddenly flew to the board, and everything was beyond his control.


    So he immediately screamed in anger.


    "Dawn Knight, pay attention to your identity. Even if you are the hero who saved the world, you are not qualified to destroy the order of this sacred court. Put away your set, if you don''t want to be charged, you will be old. Stand aside and wait for the hearing to announce the result."


    The feeling of holding power gives the interim president the illusion that he can control everything. Although with the warning of Frey, he did not put Frey''s warning in his heart. Now he represents the federal government. After the president is killed, he is the one who can never do anything. If someone shoots him, it is tantamount to provoking the federal government. In his view, this is something that no sane person can do, even a so-called superhero.


    Therefore, he showed no fear, and even did not care about the power possessed by Zhou Yi. He was rude to him.


    However, since the situation has exceeded his control, how can it continue as he imagined?


    In the face of his noise, Zhou Yi grabbed his hand and grabbed him from the high judge''s seat. Then he picked up the temporary president''s neck and said to him.


    "I have no mood to play with you the rules that you like to play. Now, no matter what the law or what other things give you protection, in front of me. They all do not exist. I ask , you answer. Give me the answer, this is the only rule here, understand?"


    "You are dreaming. You are provoking the law and dignity of the whole of America. Now people all over the world are watching your every move. Let me down, otherwise you will inevitably bring the people of the world to trial."


    Although Zhou Yi has been pinched into his hand, the interim president still does not have a little fear. He didn''t believe that Zhou Yi could look at him in front of so many people and cameras, so he showed a daunting look. Falsely, in the name of law and justice, he yelled at Zhou Yiyi.


    But Zhou Yi is in front of so many people, holding a hand in front of all the cameras to pinch his shoulder, and then twisted, twisting his entire arm into a twist.


    The broken bones mixed with the scarlet flesh instantly ejected like the paste in the blender, and immediately spattered a striking blood red on the clean and smooth floor. All of this immediately silenced the entire courtroom, and the courtroom was in vain.


    Few people believe that this is what they see in their eyes at this moment, a superhero, a hero who has saved the world countless times. Actually issued a public provocation against this country, tortured an unarmed old man into such a look. This gives everyone a feeling of being in a nightmare.


    Among them, the most unbelievable of all this is the temporary president who has lost one arm. At this time, he also has a feeling of being in a dream. And when he looked at his own distorted shape, he couldn''t call it the arm of the hand. When he couldn''t help but shake it, he immediately made a scream of screams.


    The pain invaded his nerves and brain in an instant, and he made this miserable mourning uncontrollably. And listening to his screams, the law police who had been in the court to maintain order had to pull out their own guns and point the gun at the Zhou Yi standing there.


    Although they don''t want to offend this look, there are different Dawn Knights in peacetime. But at this time, when he made such atrocities, they had to stand up and exercise their duties.


    "Stop your crime. Dawn Knight. You are a crime, stop now. Otherwise we will shoot!"


    At a glance, Zhou Yi turned back to his head with disdain. There are two pistols in the area, and he has not been seen in his eyes. So he didn''t even bother to look at it again, and he continued to focus on the interim president who killed the pig and mourned, and said to him.


    "You can continue to choose to call. But the next moment you will lose something, I can''t guarantee it!"


    Hearing this, the interim president who has been screaming has bitten his teeth and put his screams into his own voice. At this moment, he looked at the Knights of Dawn and had a feeling of fear and fear, but when It is too late for him to feel this way.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Who is your master messenger? Who is the guy who sent people to my daughter?"


    Such a sentence has made many people wrong. But for his inquiry, the interim president shook his head and revealed a look of awkwardness.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about? Who is doing it to your daughter? I don''t know it at all. It doesn''t matter to me, really. I dare to swear!"


    At this time, the interim president dared to tell the truth. He can only deny everything desperately, hoping to be able to confuse everything by his own performance.


    I have to say that he is now a poor look, plus the helpless old man''s gesture. It has indeed won the compassion of many people. In this kind of people, most people are timid, do not dare to make any sound, worry about the time when the pool fish. Professor Charles, who had just been slandered by the interim president and almost pleaded guilty, couldn��t help but say.


    "Dawn Knight, calm down, let him down. Although you have reasons to do this, but in any case, it is difficult for a weak person, a helpless ordinary person is not a thing that an honest person should do, not you. What should be done. Stop, now you can still look back."


    "It''s ridiculous, Charles. My daughter is missing because of this group of bastards. At this time you have to calm me down. Let me go back. Why, even you thought I was so bullied? No matter who can bully Come to my head!"


    Cold cold glared at Charles, Zhou Yi coldly burst out of his own strength. Although he is no longer a god, but for this world. He is still strong and unmatched. It was only a slight display of the scales and claws that made the court tremble like an earthquake. Almost everything was shaking, and even the ground stretched and spread a huge crack.


    Under such circumstances, ordinary people have become more afraid. And Charles has become more worried. He knows what to do with Zhou Yi. It will become an excuse for others to attack him. Once he has crossed a certain limit, he can no longer appear as a hero in the human world. It will only become a street mouse that everyone calls and become the object of everyone��s resentment.


    This is definitely not the crime he should bear, not the things his friends want to see. Therefore, Professor Charles began to think of ways to stop what he had to do. Even he did not hesitate to use his own power.


    However, there is something he has not figured out yet. Even the power of Zhou Yi is not as good as it used to be, and it is no longer a god. But his heart has never weakened, and even with all that he has experienced, his mind will only be stronger and more indestructible. I want to change his movements by invading his mind. Changing his mind is simply impossible.


    Professor Charles did this, so he soon ushered in a counterattack from Zhou Yi. Just like a huge hammer bombarded in his brain, he immediately gave a painful embarrassment, and then the whole body began to shake. The dripping blood flows down his eyes and his nose like a faucet that can''t stop. Let him look extraordinarily at this moment.


    If he didn''t immediately reach out and grab his wheelchair arm, he might have fallen to the ground now. But that''s it, he is still reluctant to give up the idea of ??stopping Zhou Yi.


    "Stop, Dawn Knight. You are pushing yourself into the abyss of eternal annihilation. You are enemies with this world. This is not something you should do, stop now. There must be other methods. Come find the answer you want."


    Shaking his body in the invasion of Charles''s mind. Zhou Yi immediately increased the strength of his hands. This made the interim president scream again. And when Charles��s last dissuasion came to his ears. He just shook his head and said to him.


    "It''s impossible, Charles. I am already disappointed with this world, so I decided to use my own method to find the answer I want. Just when that guy is dead. Now I am just me, just a must The daughter will return to the fair father. If this is an enemy of the world, then come on. Let me see, what ability do you have to be an enemy of me."


    With this in mind, Zhou Yi moved his attention back to the interim president.


    "You said you want to swear to prove your innocence!"


    "Yes, yes. I am willing to swear. I can guarantee that everything I said is true. I really don''t know anything about it!" The tense imperative president said with enthusiasm, this moment he really I have already been afraid of Zhou Yi. As long as he can not be tortured, he can do anything.


    The district vows only to say that this kind of thing is like a fart politician, it is simply something that opens its mouth. As long as Zhou Yi believes, he can say anything if he vows.


    "Good, then swear. In my face, I am the embodiment of justice, justice and glory. I am the King of the Ming, the **** of judgment, the **** of light. Come, my messengers, my apostles Let''s use your eyes to witness the vows he has made, and use your power to examine his soul. Once there is a falsehood, you will break into **** and turn into dust!"


    Looking at the guy in front of him, dare to say such a thing, Zhou Yi immediately called out loudly. Here, he is not only the Knight of Dawn, but also the King of Ming. Although it does not regain the respect of the gods, it still has the right to drive the gods. So in his call, the endless darkness suddenly emerged.


    The entire court was caught in a darkness that could not be said. And in this dark shadow, waving black wings one by one, like the ghost of the night, the night demon wandering, silently sweeping everyone''s neck with his sharp fingers.


    Everyone is caught in the darkness, and in this darkness, only a brilliant light exists. That is the light emitted by Zhou Yi. At this moment, in this light, Zhou Yi��s voice has become very clear.


    "Come on, say your vows again. Let me see, what you said is true or not!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 469： Turbulent language

    The Dawn Knight is Ming Wang, which is something that many people have not thought of. In the eyes of ordinary people, both of them are extremely powerful and powerful enough to exceed the imagination. But no one has ever regarded them as one person because they are so different. Or, no one at all regards the Dawn Knight as a god.


    The difference between man and God is so obvious. Whenever possible, no one wants to deify a character around him, and then let him pull away from himself in essence. This is the same as no one wants to be a man.


    But when everything is said to be open. When Zhou Yi announced his identity in public, everything was different. Many people have become acquainted. They suddenly discovered the commonality between the Dawn Knight and the Ming Wang and found out how similar they are.


    With such a strong presence, there are probably two in this world. Or, a guy who can compare with the real god, how could it exist in reality.


    Therefore, when Zhou Yi thoroughly exposed his identity. In addition to the initial surprise, ordinary people only agree with what they should. This kind of recognition makes them more awesome for Zhou Yi and awe of the gods.


    Under this circumstance, even the bailiff who had just held a gun against Zhou Yi could not help but let go of his hand, fearing that the true God who walked on earth would save the world''s savior.


    And Zhou Yi is completely ignoring them, just to interrogate the guy in front of him.


    "Let''s say it, say it again. Your vows! Let them listen, what is your vow?"


    Looking at the night demon who is flying around and hiding in the dark void, the interim president has the courage to repeat the vows he has just made. For the messengers of Ming Wang, there are many people who do not believe in evil, but most of them have been broken into the depths of hell. Now, one thing that the whole world knows is not to swear in the name of the King of Ming, because the price is so heavy that it is not something that ordinary people can afford.


    The interim president thought he was fully prepared. Face everything in preparation. But in the face of the horrible things that were dragged down to hell, I found that all my preparations were not used at all. He has to admit that he is already paralyzed. In the face of hell, enjoy the threat of endless torture. He completely lost his courage, and he only had the cowardice and the most primitive desire to survive.


    So naturally, at this time, how dare he repeat the vow that he just said. He can only be silent, silently silent. It''s like when most people face threats.


    but. Zhou Yi will not allow him to silence. Since he has created such a large battle, it is impossible for him to get so confused. So he almost sneered and said to him.


    "Do you think that silence will help you in your current situation? Or do you think that if you keep silent, I will take you no way? I will give you the last ten seconds, if you are not willing to open your mouth. I Let the night demon drag your soul out and ask your soul directly for the final answer. People can lie, but the soul does not have this skill!"


    This sentence almost forced the interim president into a desperate situation. To tell the truth, he is the same as betraying the Hydra, and that is equivalent to sentenced him to death. The Hydra will not allow the existence of a traitor. Whether he or his family, there is only one dead end.


    But if you don''t say it, then he is dead. It may even be worse than death. Although I don''t know what **** is like, after years of being rendered by human literature and religion, his heart has already had an instinctive fear of hell. The **** in his eyes is to pile up all the horrible things that he can think of, and then lower the lower limit by three points. It is also a place where he would rather not want to get involved.


    It is definitely not an easy task to make a decision among the two. Especially if he only has ten seconds. However, in the end he still had a decision.


    "If I say everything, can you guarantee that I won''t go to hell? Dear sire!"


    This is the case. Whether in the court or outside the court. It��s all awkward. The reason for this is not because the impromptu president who has just been hard-pressed has suddenly turned into a disgusting and charming villain, but because of the words he has revealed. Those words that clearly have traces of conspiracy.


    At this moment, almost everyone held their breath. Waiting for what he can reveal. And he just looked at Zhou Yi, hoping to get a guarantee from his mouth. A guarantee that will allow him to strengthen his choice.


    Looking at the earnest cravings in the eyes of this guy, Zhou Yi was angrily just wanting to laugh. If this group of people knows that there will be today, how dare to start with their daughter. Now that everything is late, without destroying these guys by hand, it is impossible to calm the anger in his heart. but. In order for the insidious villains hiding in the dark to show their whereabouts, it is necessary to put out key messages from the guy''s mouth.


    So he resisted the anger that he wanted to tear him into pieces, and nodded to the interim president.


    "Yes, I will give you the guarantee you want!"


    "Thank you, thank you!" Hearing this guarantee, the interim president ecstatically took a deep breath. Being able to die dry and crunchy is already a happy thing for him. So he no longer plays any slang, but speaks directly.


    "The troops that attacked your daughter were sent out by me, in order to find a way to control you. It is convenient for us to cooperate with you, or to manipulate you to a certain extent!"


    As soon as this sentence is said, the whole world has exploded like a bomb. Everyone who saw it and watched him say these words was crazy. They simply can''t believe that the top leaders of the US federal government can now say such disgusting words and say such unscrupulous evils that people can''t accept at all.


    He completely subverted the image of the government in the hearts of his people and completely demonized himself and the American government he represented. A government that plans to murder the savior can be said to have completely stood on the opposite side of the people. Especially in the face of ordinary people who have received the grace of the King, they can already be called the contemporary Judas, destined to be hated forever.


    And this is the problem that Tony is most worried about. What they are most worried about is that the US government will be related to this matter, because once it is related, it means that the government will surely usher in the horrific public opinion and public opinion shock. At this stormy time, when the government is wrong again, it is very likely that it will fall apart and become a thing of the past. This is something that no patriot wants to see, but it has already happened.


    The turbulent seeds have been buried. As for when he will take root, it is not a question that Zhou Yi is willing to care about. There is only one question he cares about, that is, the ambassador behind these people, who are those who have planned all of this?


    He didn''t believe it, this is the guy in his hand who planned it. To be blunt, he still does not have this qualification. It is not the soldiers who are wearing steel armor that he can raise. There must be an organization with amazing strength behind him, and this organization is the goal of Zhou Yi.


    "Tell me, who is the master messenger behind you? Who do you serve, who planned it all!"


    "Your Majesty, this should be another problem!" In the face of Zhou Yi''s inquiry, the interim president immediately hesitated. He really did not want to break with the Hydra. But the decision-making power is not in his hands at all.


    "Tell me the answer, or you know what the result is!"


    Zhou Yi��s toughness was in his expectation. Since the choice has been made, the interim president has nothing to hide at this time. He opened his mouth and spit out such a name.


    "The Hydra, I serve the Hydra! It is also the arranger behind this scene, the planner! I am just an insignificant little leader inside, responsible for some of the actions."


    When the name of Hydra was spoken from his mouth, most people were in a state of utter disappointment, but there were very few people who were unbelievably shocked. This includes Nick Fury, including Captain Rogers. Even compared to other people, Captain Rogers is the most shocked person.


    "This is impossible. The Hydra has been defeated. Their minds have been defeated by myself. They can''t come back again!" muttered to say this, the captain was like a lost person. same. And just beside him, Nick Fury lowered his voice and said awkwardly to him.


    "Obviously, they are resurgent. It''s like their slogan! For them, we have time and ways to find their place and kill them again. But now, our priority is not here, he is We need to solve the problem!"


    He said, referring to Zhou Yi on the screen.


    "The guy you see now is trampling on everything in this country with his power and identity. Its dignity, its laws, and its life. The cornerstone of this country is shaking, if we can''t Stop him in time, then we can only be a homeless wanderer in the future. It is like a Jew before World War II!"


    Look at the one in the screen, like the Dawn Knight who dominates everything. Captain Rogers bit his teeth and made up his mind.


    "Give me the fastest plane, I will leave now!"


    Selfless people also have their own selfishness. For the captain, the United States he has struggled for half a lifetime is his greatest selfishness. This is his country, his mother. In any case, he can''t let her sink into it. So at this time, he has already made up his mind.


    Even if he is the enemy of the least wanted enemy, he must stop what he is doing now. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 470： Legal justice revenge trial

    "Who is your leader, where is your base?"


    The interrogation is still going on, and the interim president who has completely chosen the path of the mutiny naturally reveals everything he knows without any reservations.


    "Our current leader, we call him the baron. No one knows his origins, and even almost no one has seen him. He always controls all the things of the Hydra in secret, whether they are taken from the hands of other leaders. Power, or the power to develop the Hydra, was issued by a special contact method. So no one knows who he is, and no one knows where his base is!"


    This kind of information is useless, not at all. In addition to knowing that there is such a jealous guy, there is not even a little bit of specific information about him. This is obviously not the answer that Zhou Yi wants. So he raised his arm and let a group of flames surround the timid temporary president, threatening him again.


    "This is not the answer I want to know. If you don''t tell the truth, I can only ignite your body and soul and see if you can say something new."


    "I swear, I swear. I really don''t lie! I said everything I know, really. I only know about the lord. I don''t know the other things. You want Believe me, I really don''t lie!"


    Listening to his words, Zhou Yi was very reluctant, but still let go of his own hands. At this time, he really didn''t have to lie to himself, so as he said, this is everything he knows. But it is really necessary to give up, really let the guy who planned this all continue to sneer in the dark? Only this is something that Zhou Yi absolutely cannot agree with.


    "What do you know, all of them are said!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! I said, now we have infiltrated many departments and organizations. This country is now full of us. In addition, there is a high-level person above me, he is"


    Seeing him will reveal a rather critical message. At this time, a high-speed fall suddenly broke the dome of the court and fell straight to Zhou Yi.


    Then, the voice of Captain Rogers came over.


    "Quick stop. Dawn Knight. You can''t ask anymore!"


    "Why?" Although he knew the reason he said so, Zhou Yi still sneered at his own arm and swayed the interim president like a puppet, and then asked him in the opposite direction.


    "You have done enough. Now stop, we may make up for all that you have done. But if you go so far, you will be too late. This country will be pushed into the abyss." In, and you will become a sinner who causes this country to fall. You will have a large group of enemies, including us, including those who have supported you. No one will get any benefit except your true enemy. So trust me, stop what you are doing now."


    The captain��s words eloquently said to Zhou Yi. He started from the overall situation and stated this matter from the interests of all. If you say that Zhou Yi still has a little bit of reason, he still cares about the people he said. Then he should stop his actions now and end what is happening here.


    Listen to his words. Zhou Yi did stop the action that he was continuing. It��s like he really cares about what the captain said. He did not continue to smash the interim president like a rag doll, but directly referred him to the captain and asked him.


    "I can''t go on, but what about him? And what are the members of the Hydra that he said are infiltrated? What are you going to do to them?"


    This is where the captains are worried about. If all these people are given out, then it will undoubtedly let others discover how much riddled this country is, and how unworthy it is to be trusted. As a democratic country, once this country shows such a state, it can no longer be believed by his people. It is not far from the time to completely fall from it.


    This is why they want to stop Zhou Yi. In order to maintain the stability of this country, even if she is already full of trauma. It is not covered with locusts, nor can she completely expose her to her people. She must also have a sleek appearance, a look that would make others think she is still strong.


    "I can assure you, Dawn Knight. We will give you an account. Waiting for this guy will be a fair trial of justice and a long prison. As for the accomplices he said. Those guys of Hydra. Please give us some time, we will pick them up. Just a little patience, we will let them pay the price they deserve. Please, believe us, give us time, give the country some time!"


    "The trial of the law. The prison?"


    Although the captain said it was very earnest, the results of everything he said were obviously unacceptable to Zhou Yi.


    "They have done so many things, nuclear bombs, slaughter, all that is almost intolerable, you actually only intend to give them these, only let them pay such a shallow price. Are you too tolerant and too much?" ��


    "This is the law of this country! We have no right to take the lives of others. The never-ending jail will make him redeem all the crimes they have committed. For anyone, this is enough. Dawn Knight, think about your previous behavior. Re-recover your previous tolerance. You used to be like this, tolerating a lot of people. Why can''t you have more tolerance for them at this time, more patience? They will change, this country will change. As long as you are willing to give them a chance!"


    Everything the captain said was not only to Zhou Yi, but also to all the people in this country who watched it through the camera. This country can no longer have more violence. Justice, tolerance, and the law are the future of this country. It is the guarantee that this country can smoothly pass through all the predicaments in front of us.


    He hopes that all those who love this country can accept his claims and treat the villains and criminals with tolerance.


    They deserve a good sin, but they should never get the guilty they deserve in this violent way. No one can act as a judge in the presence of law. Even God is not good.


    His view has been recognized by many people, especially those who understand the legal significance. The world in which they live is no longer the gods, the ancient century that represents everything. It is now the age of mankind, the era when mankind rules itself. In such an era, only law is the basis for judging all sin, not a person or a god.


    If today''s so-called **** replaces the law with trial and justice, then tomorrow, more people will return to his name to repeat what he has done. And the result is that the human order is falling apart, and the so-called legal majesty will be worthless. This will be the decline of modern society and the embarrassment of human civilization.


    Zhou Yi also agrees with this, even before. He has always followed this idea and has repeatedly endured the villains. He hopes that human beings can correct this by their own power, use their own laws to examine themselves and judge the evil existence among them. Let them have a chance to correct themselves and update themselves.


    Therefore, even with the devastating attack of nuclear bombs. He also did not have any thoughts about revenge on humans, and even blocked the piano, preventing her from doing things that he did not want to do. At that time, he still had hope for human beings and hoped for their laws.


    However, the reality tells him that his ideas are too naive. The so-called law is nothing more than a fig leaf. A person who is upright hopes to turn it into a weapon against evil, but for evil, it is just a layer of black cloth. A piece of cloth that protects you from all your ugliness.


    The law can''t judge them, and even let them wear this coat. Deal with innocent people in the name of law and justice to deal with those who are truly righteous.


    "Opportunity? Tolerance?" Zhou Yi, who wants to be more and more angry, began to laugh, and the laughter made him look like a madman who lost his mind at this time. But he is not crazy, this time he is more sober than anyone else.


    "Indeed, I used to be tolerant. But see what my tolerance gave me. I lost my strength, lost my child, and even lost my lover. I am for you. Guys, fighting for this world countless times. Similarly, I have tolerated your sins, everything you have done to me over and over again. But look at me now, what am I getting?"


    "Question! Condemnation! Curse! There is almost despair that you will lose love. For you, I almost lost everything, now you still want me to regain everything I have. Then you still want me to continue fighting for you. Go on, until I lose all of you, I will give up!"


    "Never! I said, I am already dead. I am only living for myself. Even if everyone is standing opposite me, it doesn''t matter. These people, those who make my daughter disappear, must Pay the price. You have to judge him with the law that has no use. Then try it, try to see if you can stop me before I implement my own judgment, stop my revenge, my justice!"


    Having said that, Zhou Yi held up the interim president in his hand, and in his fear and panic, he made a scream of anger and madness.


    "All this, start from him!" (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 471： Unexpected fire

    "Wait, what are you going to do. Stop!" Looking at Zhou Yi, he simply ignored his dissuasion and began to act. The captain immediately could not help but shouted out. But everything is too late, because at this moment, a terrible sight has appeared in front of him.


    The glare and bright flame slammed out of the temporary president��s body, like a blooming flame flower, stretching his body and spreading his dazzling brilliance into all the space. .


    In this fire, the darkness began to subside, and in the same way, all the things touched by this stretch of flame died with the occurrence of all this. The flame, like a hungry behemoth, swallows everything it touches. This is true whether it is a living thing or a dead thing. The first thing that bears the brunt is the temporary president who gave birth to this flame.


    In this sudden flame and the screaming explosion, his body was immediately turned into ashes in the torn apart and completely disappeared into the world. Then, something unexpected to the captain was that the flame actually began to spread toward Zhouyi.


    Although I couldn''t see the look of Zhou Yi, the captain had already begun to wonder. He has some doubts, this is not what Zhou Yi did. Because if this is his means, what he calls revenge, then there is no reason for this flame to attack himself.


    He wants to ask questions, but it is too late. Because the fire was already in the blink of an eye, it drowned the body of Zhou Yi and swept the whole court. Everyone in this court has become the target of its attack, or that this indiscriminate attack has only one purpose, which is to destroy everything here.


    In the face of this sudden flame, the captain could not stop it. He can only squat into a small corner immediately, and then use his shield to barely protect his body. And as the other two guys with special abilities in the field. Rogan immediately stopped in front of Charles and held him firmly behind him, and Charles could only show his helpless smile.


    Rogan is the undead body of steel bars, not to mention the flame. Even if he is thrown into the depths of the core, he may not be able to save his life. So at this time. He can completely protect his own safety and concentrate on protecting Professor Charles. But Professor Charles has no ability to cope with this danger.


    Although he is nominally the most powerful soul mutant. But his ability is the kind that can''t interfere with reality. He is strong, but it is only in the heart. In reality, he is almost no different from ordinary people. So he can only passively accept Rogan''s protection. Then I watched the ordinary people who were also on the scene, so they were swallowed up by the ruthless flame.


    He is powerless, and the only one who can save them at this time is completely indifferent.


    Zhou Yi, who had already revealed his body shape from the flame, stood there, watching the flames sweeping across the court. This supreme court, which represents the justice of the United States, has been thoroughly transformed into a sea of ??hell.


    The mourning of the mortal death of the mortal can not make him have the slightest movement, and the same, more and more death and injury figures can not let him have any movement. At this moment, he stood there like a woodcarving stone statue, just like other gods in the world. Apart from watching, he did nothing.


    In the eyes of the whole world, what happened at this moment is simply as terrible as the direct detonation of a large Ivan in a densely populated city. At this moment, they thought they saw the wrath of the gods and saw the smallness of human beings in the eyes of the gods. I saw the real gap and gap between them and Zhou Yi.


    this moment. The things that many people insist on have been shattered. Looking at the Supreme Court, which collapsed in the raging fire, many people felt that the image of a stalwart collapsed in their hearts. That is the image of God, that is the image of a hero. When they blame it on Zhou Yi��s head, it actually means that the dawn knight in their heart has already died.


    The hero who punishes evil and promotes goodness, the savior who saved the world. The **** who gave the world, the giant who saved people from peril. At this moment, they have disappeared in their hearts. Endless disappointment and anger fill their hearts, and now they see only one dark knight, a **** of evil who is committed to revenge. And this makes their hearts derived from fear and grows hatred. Such a guy. It has become their enemy.


    Zhou Yi said that he would rather avenge the enemy of the world and to exercise his own justice. Now that he has done it, after all this happened, he has reached the point where he is the enemy of the world. And all this has nothing to do with him.


    The death of the interim president was not caused by him at all. When he is trying to do it. When he was given some punishment, he was already dead. It seems that something has been buried in his body. At this critical time, this early foreshadowing gave the most deadly blow to everyone here.


    This is a truly deadly attack, both for ordinary people who are affected and for Zhou Yi. It succeeded in transferring all hatred to Zhou Yi. Let him bear the boundless charges. Although he was unscathed under such an attack, his reputation has completely disappeared with everything here.


    For the Hydra, which has created all of this, they are only paying a traitor and a few insignificant pieces. These are completely insignificant compared to what they get.


    Under such circumstances, not many people will care about what kind of organization the Hydra is. Compared with the result of being the enemy of the whole world, Zhou Yi has now shared so many firepower for them, and they will only enjoy the treatment of senior terrorists at most. It may even be in the hearts of some countries and individuals that their status may not match the **** on the other side of the globe.


    This will give them plenty of time. When they really want the world to show their minions, no one in the world can stop them. At this point, it has been secretly lurking for a long time, and the Hydra, which has been stored for a long time, has sufficient confidence.


    It can be said that everything is going on in accordance with Hydra''s plan. Although there are a few episodes, there is no impact on their overall plan. Everything is going on step by step, and no one can stop them. Even Zhou Yi is the same.


    To be exact, Zhou Yi has no ability to stop them at all because he has no way to stop. When the flame began to subside, Zhou Yi began to gaze at his palm silently. The reputational blow caused by the death of the interim president is an irrelevant thing for him. He doesn''t care about the world, and naturally he doesn''t care what kind of defamation he will suffer.


    He only cares about one, that is the clue in his hand. The interim president is the only clue he can control about the head of the Hydra, but now this clue has been broken. Although he thought about recalling his soul, when he did this, he found that in this explosion, he did not even have his own soul.


    Although the flame of the explosion did not have this ability, the magical power at the core was destroying his soul when he was torn apart. He doesn''t need to worry about the problem of **** anymore, because he lost his soul and he has no qualification for going to hell.


    The Hydra is doing very thoroughly, or they have foreseen everything that will happen today. This makes Zhou Yi very annoyed. He is not afraid of powerful enemies, because the enemy is not a problem, and he can defeat any powerful enemy and achieve the final victory. What he is afraid of is the kind of guy who hides in the dark and waits for a sneak attack like a viper. This sinister guy can''t hurt him, but it hurts the people around him. And this has been confirmed.


    He can''t tolerate the existence of such a guy, so no matter what the Hydra is playing. He must destroy him and destroy the organization that might threaten the people around him. But in this kind of place, in the current situation, he has been unable to get more useful information.


    Stretch a hand and extinguish the flame around you. Zhou Yi raised his head and was ready to leave this place full of conspiracy. He didn''t have any idea of ??explanation. He no longer had any hope for human beings. He was too lazy to waste on them. The black shadows swarmed around him, dancing and not being disturbed by any fire, so he was so crowded that he ascended to the sky.


    Such a scene appears on the ruins of this mournful field, making him look more like a god. The ruthless **** that stands tall and overlooks personnel. And just as he was about to fly away from the dome of the court and disappear into this place. A shield suddenly took the wind of the wind and flew straight toward him.


    It was the star shield of the Captain America, and the appearance of this shield meant that the captain of the US team could not agree with him at this time. As the star shield said, when Zhou Yi grabbed it in his hand, he immediately saw the captain of the American team who rushed out of the ruin of flames.


    He looked up at him and looked at Zhou Yi, surrounded by countless darkness, and then screamed and screamed.


    "You give me down, Dawn Knight. I need an explanation, you have to give me an explanation!"


    "Explain?" With a sneer, I threw the shield in my hand in front of the captain, and let this very meaningful shield squat into the scorched earth in front of him. Zhou Yi said in a manner that despised everything. "Why should I explain to you, what do you want me to give you?"


    "Why don''t you save these people, you obviously have the ability to do this, why not save them, why!"


    This is the most incomprehensible thing for the captain. If Zhou Yi can''t give him a reasonable answer, then he can only list Zhou Yi as his enemy. It will be a tragedy, but it is a tragedy that he has to do. And how to choose, everything is on Zhou Yi''s body. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 472： Wrong and wrong

    "Why? You asked me why?" Hearing the captain''s question, Zhou Yi gave him a cold smile. "Since you asked this question, then I am wondering. Why do I have to save them? It is no longer a day or two for humans to kill each other. This is your own business. Why should I solve your problems?"


    "It''s all because of you, because of you. If it''s not you, everything here won''t happen! At this time, do you still want to stay out of the way? Do you still think that you have nothing to do with what happened here?"


    The captain��s anger was even stronger. He pointed his finger at Zhou Yi and asked him almost word by word. However, Zhou Yi still completely indifferent to what he said.


    "Enough, Rogers. I said, I don''t care. It''s not just such a thing, even the lives of those of you. It has nothing to do with me. There is no need for you to worry about your life and death. I don''t have to take it. The life of a group of guys who have nothing to do with me is on the mind. The mortal is dead, but it is early and late."


    "You have to shut up for me!" One foot smashed the shield around him, and the captain couldn''t help but anger in his heart, throwing it out again as a weapon. This has no use for Zhou Yi, he still uses one hand to catch this indestructible shield. But this does not scare the captain, his roar is still going on.


    "Dawn Knight, you have changed. You are no longer the superhero. Now you are just a villain, just a selfish bastard. You are no longer qualified to save others, you need to be saved. Guy. You have no medicine to save the **** logic, you need to be dragged out anyway!"


    "Just by you! Captain Rogers, who do you think you are, what ability do you have to save me!"


    Stretched his hand and knocked the shield in his hand, listening to the crisp sound it made. Zhou Yi��s face began to show a playful smile. The shield, which is said to be indestructible, is not as sturdy as it is to be qualitatively in the hands of Zhou Yi. At the very least, at this time, it has begun to emit the unique twist of the metal distortion.


    This is the captain''s biggest barrier and his mark. The most important props of his battle. If even it loses its effect, it means that the captain has no fighting power in front of Zhou Yi.


    But the captain is not afraid of this. The will of man cannot be measured by combat effectiveness. At least for now, this is the way for the captain. Although he is only a guy who is not much different from ordinary people for Zhou Yi, it does not prevent him from courage. Standing opposite to Zhou Yi, he was in conflict with him.


    "I am not as strong as you are. I even said that I am not your opponent at all. But this is not the reason why I am not going to stop you. Even if I am interrupted, I will break my hand and bite my teeth. I am biting." I will also give you a look, let you know that everything you are doing now is wrong. I want to stop you, Dawn Knight. Unless you step on my body, you don''t think about being able to sit and watch it happen! ��


    "I don''t know what it is, arrogant and ignorant!" Zhou Yi was stunned by such an evaluation. Throw the shield back. After doing all this, he didn''t even bother to look at the captain, and he flew to the world outside the dome. In his opinion, the captain who looks like this is a bit of a waste of time. But the captain is definitely not so easy to give up.


    "Stop me!" Glanced at the surrounding environment. The captain immediately stood up with his own shield and directly hit a pillar that had been severely damaged by the explosion. His power immediately swayed the pillar and dumped it in the direction of Zhou Yi��s departure. And he stepped on the stone pillars, and flew all the way, and launched a charge toward Zhou Yi.


    He has already set aside everything and wants to stop this guy from leaving. Because he knows that once he leaves here, it means that everything has become a foregone conclusion and can no longer be saved. So I want to save him and want to drag him back on track. I can only look at the present, this is only a little chance.


    But does this opportunity really exist? In this regard, Zhou Yi told him mercilessly, of course it is impossible.


    Don''t even need him to do it yourself! Even the action has not changed. Zhou Yi is still slowly flying away from this place. And this time, the night demon around him has replaced him, blocking in front of the captain.


    The creatures in these shadows are gone, almost turned into a thick and almost unrecognizable darkness, and the captain''s body is completely wrapped up. They attacked the captain from every corner and every difficult place. In the face of this, there is no physical existence at all. The captain was thoroughly involved in the hard battle.


    Although he waved his shield, he smashed the body of one night after another. But this has no use for these creatures born in the dark and dissolved in the shadows. They regained their lives in this gloomy darkness in the blink of an eye, and then entangled with the captain again.


    He walked all the way, but it was a step by step. This one is not a long-term road. For him, it is a journey that almost spans the world. Every step he takes, he will encounter even more difficult setbacks. Every time he defeated a night demon, he would leave some small wounds on himself. Although no one night demon can block his progress, but there are thousands of night demons here, enough to make him struggling, and then completely lose all his power in the advance.


    However, although the pace of progress has become so difficult and so heavy. However, the captain still did not stop, letting Zhou Yi leave.


    His goal has not changed, even if his body is already scarred, his spirit is exhausted. But he still turned to the light, the light that can be clearly discerned in the darkness, which represents the light of Zhou Yi, and has swept the past without hesitation.


    He said that he wants to stop him, that is not to talk about playing. It is a vow and determination to fight, even if you block your life.


    For the captain, the world can be without him. But there must be no Dawn Knight, no great hero who cares for the world and cares for mankind. If you can pull him back and pull back on the right track, even if it is the price of his own life, it is definitely worth it.


    He was dead seventy years ago. Use a sputum to stretch. It should not have existed in this world of life, looking for a firm guardian, a powerful protector for this world. That is one thing that will not be lost anyway. Therefore, his determination is decisive. His actions are without any hesitation.


    He went all the way forward, with unbreakable confidence and unswerving conviction, and shot the last power to the only light.


    This last distance is less than ten meters, but it is already difficult for the captain. The blocking of the night demon became more and more crazy, and even the night demon that was broken by him did not recover. He has already extended his claws to him. However, he allowed these claws to pass through his own flesh and blood, letting himself be **** by these claws like steel knives, and did not mean to stop.


    The light is already in front of his eyes, and this is the last leap of struggling. With the dripping blood and the unwilling will, the captain held up his shield like a meteor in the sky and rushed toward Zhou Yi. He wants to wake him up, he wants to hit him, even if it is just that.


    At this moment, he almost thought he had done it. However, the reality tells him that the meaning of the loss is a thousand miles. He just passed by Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi is rising, but he is falling. At the moment when this is almost instantaneous, the gap between them begins to stretch indefinitely. Once this distance is stretched out, it means that all his illusions have become a bubble.


    Everything has not changed, and all his efforts are futile. This feeling is like a huge abyss, completely engulfing a person. Only the most real despair is left.


    The captain did not experience despair. He had this feeling when Bucky died. However, at this moment, this feeling is even deeper. More helpless.


    He wants to fight against this feeling and fight back and fight. But the passage of power is like opening a hole in his body. How can an empty water bladder be able to squeeze any strength from him at this time? He could only fall without power until he fell into the dust. When I fell into the mud, I completely quieted down.


    Just above him, Zhou Yi looked at his last look with his helmet in a difficult way, and then he would not disappear on the dome.


    The endless night demon turned into darkness with him, and as he appeared together, he sprang from the dome of the court. The beautiful sun can''t shine through this deep darkness, just in the blink of an eye. Under the sky is a scene of reaching out to the fingers.


    This scene is naturally to make ordinary people feel fear. Although the night demon has no intention of harming these ordinary people, the fear of darkness from the instinct has made all the people present present see the darkness of the spout as a flood of beasts.


    In this darkness, the only light of Zhou Yi��s point is no longer important. Although he is so clear, but for ordinary people who are already born with fear, even if this light shines on the earth, Enze is everything. Nor can they give them any peace of mind.


    The human heart is like this, they will change, and it will become very fast, very bad. Even God can''t dominate the hearts of the people. This has been known for a long time, and now he has given up. He gave up these ordinary people and gave up everything they could give themselves. Whether they are afraid or abominable, they have nothing to do with themselves. Only to be himself, he once again made such determination in his own heart, and after making this determination, he flew to the sky without hesitation until he completely disappeared into the sight of mankind.


    And just as he left, a voice smirked at the screen in front of his own real-time report, and sent out such feelings.


    "Like the Pandora''s Box, the endless darkness symbolizes disaster, pain and despair, but isn''t that light a symbol of hope? These years have passed, humans are still stupid, they have only been I can see that hope disappears in front of their eyes, and then regrets afterwards. And regret, it is never too late, isn''t it?"


    "You are not wrong at all, Lord Baron!" Pierce smiled as he looked at everything in front of him. "But this is not a bad thing for us, isn''t it?" (To be continued.) For mobile phone users, please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 473： Baron past undefeated myth

    "It''s not a bad thing, but it''s not a good thing!" The coldness is not like a human voice passing from a small device to Pierce''s ear. The person who spoke shows that he is not optimistic. "It is very dangerous for us to have such deep hatred with such a existence. Once he is found to be the key to us, the consequences for us are too serious."


    "My dear Baron, don''t you think you are too worried? The clues he has now are completely broken. As long as we keep enough caution, it is impossible for him to get any news about us. Moreover, do you think that after all this happens, does he have more energy to care about us?"


    Pierce smiled and pointed to the vaguely captain of the screen, laughing at the baron on the other side of the device.


    "The biggest enemy he is facing now is this country, the world. Unless he has the courage to destroy all the people in the world who oppose him, he can only be harassed endlessly by those ignorant idiots. But he Do you have the courage to do that? Seriously, I am very skeptical. There is a saying that the smelting of steel is to soften the fingers, and the more powerful people face the guys who can make him stand up, and only a little bit of it will be destroyed. And power. This **** is about to become a typical example!"


    "Pierce, you are too confident. This will be a fatal problem for you."


    For the Baron, Pierce��s performance is somewhat overconfident, and this is not the mentality that these people should have. So he reprimanded him without mercy.


    "Is it self-confident? I don''t think so. Do you think the Baron, in this case, can the miracle create a miracle?"


    It��s not a good experience to be reprimanded by the plain. At the very least, Pierce has no idea of ??swallowing. In the Hydra, the status of the Baron is indeed higher than that of him, but he is also one of the heads of the Hydra, so he does not have to fear him to such an extent that he can''t even tell. So he smiled and refuted the baron to see if he could give himself a different opinion.


    "Miracle? There has never been a miracle, Mr. Pierce. There is nothing in this world that you didn''t think of. You think he will be bound by those who are ignorant. But I think you are more likely to make him worse." The direction is a step forward."


    "What''s the worse direction?" The Baron''s explanation is really new to Pierce. He really can''t think of anything that might make them worse when this form is good for them. stand up.


    "Pierce. You know why you have been unable to hold down the so-called heads for so many years and become the true leader of Hydra?"


    Faced with Pierce''s doubts, the Baron did not directly explain what this worse situation would be, but suddenly opened up to a topic that would make Pierce more interested.


    about this issue. Pierce himself thought about it many times. But he never got a really credible result, so he would like to hear the baron. This one has integrated the power of most of the Hydra with Thunder, and even killed the original head of the Hydra. The guy is how to see this problem.


    "I would love to hear your opinion, Lord Baron. If you don''t mind saying it!"


    "Pierce, you are very smart, and you are not lacking in wisdom and sorrow. But your biggest disadvantage is that your pattern is too small. What you see is always just the thing on the plate in front of you. Not outside the plate, what is the bigger plate in the end! You would rather spend more time infiltrating the power of others, playing with the means of making small noises. There is not enough courage and courage to directly face you. The opponent launched a full-scale war. This is the same as playing chess. You spent too much effort on the board, but did not expect that the best way to defeat the enemy is to smash the board and directly knock the opposite person to the ground and let him I don��t dare to play chess with you."


    "You are too superstitious about your little means, but you have to know that when the war started, this little intrigue was simply something that couldn''t be on the table. You are like this, so is Hung Hom. So you want to win, almost impossible!"


    The baron��s words were like slap on Pierce��s face, making him feel a lot of pain. If someone else said this to him, he had already turned his face with him. But the baron is different. For the Baron, he really didn''t have the courage to turn his face.


    He has a lot of information on the baron in his hand, but he is very clear about how his own companion and leader are. If those so-called heroes rely on their own strength to achieve their own great achievements, people make songs. Then the baron. It is by virtue of his own heroic achievements that he has become a special existence that has to be remembered.


    Baron Reohad Eindz Belen, a near-legendary character on the battlefield. As one of the most legendary generals in Germany, he was not only an honorable person, but also a near-horrible name on both sides. He was the pride of the German Nazis at the time and the nightmare of the Allies. Because since he led the army. The big and the small have experienced hundreds of battles, all of which ended in victory.


    On the battlefield, almost no one is his opponent. Even the generals who had great prestige and dominance at the time were only eclipsed when facing him. He is the true legend of that era. If he doesn''t like the camp, his status will not be inferior to that of Rommel. It was also because his light was too dazzling, and most of the German officers at that time did not see him much, even Hitler did. And this was the only thing the Allies at the time could be fortunate.


    Many people think this is one of Hitler''s most wrong decisions, not even worse than the mistake he made in Normandy. Because if this Baron Einz Belen can be trusted by Hitler more, he can handle more troops, and he will not be able to rewrite the fate of Germany.


    However, more assumptions are impossible. Germany has already lost, and after the failure of Germany, Baron Einz Belen continued to fight with his allies with allegiance to his own, and continued to maintain his unbeaten record. This made the Soviet Union that year was like crazy to hunt him. These Soviets who have just defeated Germany have already regarded Baron Einds Belen as a top prey that is no less than Hitler. They can''t wait to use his head to prove the greatness of the Soviets.


    The same is true in the United States. They want to get this undefeated myth and want to rely on his power to deal with the war that may arise in the future. Talent was the most important thing in the United States at the time, and it was better for them to get a full-armed army than Ainz Belen.


    However, Einds Belen is still creating a miracle in military warfare. In the case of Germany''s defeat, they completely lost their back-ups and supplies, he again and again with his ability to defeat the Soviet Union and the United States, the two most powerful armed powers in the world at that time. Let them face themselves again and again.


    In the face of such a powerful legend, all the guys who knew the name of Ainz Belem felt that Germany might be defeated, but Ainz Belem would never. Because he is born for victory.


    This praise almost overshadowed all the generals of the European battlefield at the time. And just as this kind of praise began to spread, Baron Einz Belen took his army and suddenly disappeared into the sight of everyone. Both the Soviets and the Americans have completely lost their tracks, just as they have never seen them before.


    This is of course impossible, but the fact is that even if these two countries launched all their spy forces, they did not find the whereabouts of this legendary general.


    Some people say that he took his army and was buried in the depths of the sea together with Germany''s largest secret submarine. Some people say that he has known that there are not many times, and it is impossible to continue this way, so he will be self-immolated with his allegiance. Others said that he and the only remaining German troops entered the glaciers of the Antarctic, where they entered a permanent ice, waiting for the day when the German horn blew again.


    The truth about this history is that Pierce has not been able to investigate a specific result. He only knows that this legendary general who has disappeared for more than half a century is back as a leader and reappears inside the Hydra. Then he used his devastating means to directly seize the power of the Hydra.


    Like his legend, almost no one can resist him. Even after half a century, he was still unbeaten. This is naturally fortunate for the Hydra. But for these leaders, it is unfortunate. The appearance of the baron is equivalent to blocking their way up. To be the biggest head of the Hydra, you must defeat the Baron. And is this possible? I don''t know what other people think. Anyway, Pierce himself does not have this confidence. This is why he is willing to be the assistant of the baron and to fight for him.


    Without sufficient self-confidence, he can only rely on the baron to use his aura to seek greater benefits for himself. For the time being, everything is not deviating from what he thinks. He has been working with the Baron''s plan, and he has obeyed his mind almost everything. This made the development of Hydra once entered the peak of glory.


    But now, on the issue of Zhou Yi, he and the baron have some slight differences. The baron does not agree with what he does, and he does not think he is wrong. Just now, the same is true now. He is a conspiracy, and if the conspirators are not confident in themselves, how can they play with this kind of thing?


    Looking at Pierce��s death without repentance, the baron smiled and stopped talking. He was curious to know what kind of expression he would have when Pierce saw the gods jumping out of the planet and stepping into a deeper, wider world.


    Earth, this little planet. Never been the only stage. For Zhou Yi, as for him, it is also true for him. (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 474： Cooperative consensus

    The original site of the Supreme Court after the raging fire has undoubtedly become a kind of hellish scorch, and how many survivors can be on this scorched earth is obviously a problem that many people are not willing to think about. Even if I know the hopes of these life, I still spontaneously enter this scorched earth and start the so-called search and rescue work.


    Do your best and listen to your destiny. This is the idea of ??many search and rescue people now. But for those who can make a difference, these people do not have much hope. In such a fire and explosion, even the solemn and solemn court has become a wreckage, let alone the flesh and blood of human beings?


    But the situation was always unexpected. Just like a surprise, the searchers actually found the innocent people who survived this terrible disaster from this ruin. In addition to some gray face, these survivors are mostly intact, which makes the whole search and rescue team a miracle.


    But is it a miracle? At this point, Professor Charles, who has been watching all things happening, obviously has his own knowledge. However, at this time he could not say this idea. Speaking like this at the wrong time, in the wrong place, will only make things worse. What''s more, his current body may not be so clean.


    Although the status of the interim president belonging to the Hydra has been exposed, it does not mean that the grievances imposed on their mutants can be thoroughly washed away. In fact, because of his death, it is more difficult to wash these things. Because when everyone puts their eyes on Zhou Yi, the problem of their variants will only be dragged indefinitely. Once they are dragged for too long, it will become more trouble for them.


    There are only a lot of guys who discriminate against mutants, and now their hearts are already full of grievances about the mutants. If this time does not clarify this mistake, then when it is later, the error will become hatred, and hatred is likely to cause great danger and disaster.


    For this, Charles has almost foreseen. But at this time. He can''t do anything. This has to be said to be a very frustrating thing. However, there are still opportunities to change this. Looking at the lying on the ground, there was no movement, just like the captain who died. Professor Charles gestured to Rogan behind him and asked him to push himself away from the scorched earth.


    It is naturally impossible for him to have any connection with the captain in this situation. At least the face is like this. But in the dark, in their hearts, Professor Charles has quietly contacted the captain.


    "After seeing this, do you have any other thoughts about the captain?"


    The captain who was already a mess in his mind has not yet figured out what happened. And when he looked at the survivors who searched for rescuers from the ruins and one after another, but did not suffer any harm. He immediately made some incredible voices.


    "How is this possible? How can they be, still alive?"


    ��Although it��s hard to believe, most of the people in the court have survived, and it��s arguably basic. Except for the gentlemen of the committees. It seems that this is the result of a person��s hand. In the circumstances at the time, it seemed that he could only do that."


    "You mean, that guy saved these people. But why, why didn''t he save everyone?"


    Charles''s words gave the captain some hope, and he immediately questioned him in his heart, hoping that this wise old man could give him an explanation.


    "It''s actually very simple. That person is actually venting his dissatisfaction. However, he controls the object of his venting, but does not let his anger reach more people."


    "You mean?"


    "It��s like you think, captain. His dissatisfaction with this country is only for the government of this country, not the civilians in this country. This is a different target, and this proves that the development of the matter is Not as bad as you think."


    From a spectator''s point of view, Professor Charles can naturally see a lot of things that others can''t see clearly. When he told the captain what he saw and what he thought of, it actually meant that he had involved his power in their dispute.


    In this case, he is the one who can see the context of everything. In his eyes. Whether it is against the conspiracy of their mutants, or the contradiction between humans and Zhou Yi, it even leads to chaos in the world. There is only one word in retrospective source, that is, hidden behind. Constantly exerting his own conspiracy of the Hydra.


    The mutants have always been less liked, so their enemies will not be less. If it is a general enemy, Professor Charles said that the smile will pass. The mutants have the roots of the mutants, and they are not the only ones that can be dealt with by the casual cats. But the Hydra is not the same, it is different!


    As for the power they are showing now. It has already made Charles feel scared and scared. And this is just the tip of the iceberg of its huge body. You don''t even know how much power this mysterious and evil organization has hidden in the dark. If such an organization really carried out an offensive against the mutants, Professor Charles even wondered if his own people could stick to it as they have in the past.


    Charles, who has already made an estimate, knows that the answer is a pessimistic and desperate answer. But that doesn''t mean that they really don''t have a way. At the very least, from the current situation, they are not the only opponents that Hydra have to deal with. In addition to their mutants, many people are also standing opposite the Hydra. This is naturally good news for professors because it means they are not alone. There are teammates and no teammates at this time, but there are two different things.


    And want to ensure that the captains can stand on the same line with themselves. It is necessary to let him see everything in front of his eyes, not to be obscured by the confused smoke. Only by letting him realize the threat of Hydra, he will pull out from the big trouble of Zhou Yi and stand with them to deal with this unprecedented enemy.


    "Some things I don''t know what the captain thinks, but in my opinion, it''s not really related to that person, or he is just one of those who passively accept it. The explosion just like the flame, do you really think this is what he did?"


    "What, do you think that this is not what he did?"


    The captain naturally had doubts about this matter, otherwise he would not think about stopping him from leaving at that time. Now, when Professor Charles said so, he immediately asked questions. Take a look at how this different mutant old man is a good idea.


    "No, of course I don''t believe that these are what he did. No one knows his abilities more clearly than I do, like the kind of thing that I just got. If it is from his hand, it will only make me laugh."


    In the captain''s spiritual world, Professor Charles told his own thoughts in a joking tone.


    "My college has retained the world''s earliest test record about him. At that time, he was able to control thousands of super flames. Do you think that if these are really what he does, is it still here? Is there something that exists?"


    The captain is not a stupid person. What he wants for this matter is only an explanation. A reasonable explanation can be convince. And Charles''s words naturally complemented the ring, allowing him to really firm his judgment and then see the truth.


    "You mean, are all the people of the Hydra doing it? Are they killing people and killing them?"


    "Everyone has his own judgment, captain. But at this point, my judgment is consistent with your judgment. And, don''t you think that this organization that has been hidden in the dark is really terrible? It is a cloud in the whole country, and it is raining. You don''t even know whether it is the country that you are loyal to, or the organization that controls it in this country. That person will react like this. Surprised, because, as he said, he never owed the country, the world. Only we owe him!"


    This sentence made the captain unable to sigh in his heart. To be fair, he certainly knows why Zhou Yi has such a reaction. Anyone who has paid so much, sacrificed so much, and only got the result of such a good will be crazy. Zhou Yi��s performance is still restrained. At the very least, he did not vent his anger to ordinary people.


    However, this does not mean that the captain can accept what he has done. In the case of different positions, the solution to the problem is also different. Since Zhou Yi has already made such a move, there is no possibility of any relaxation between them. Unless anything can change Zhou Yi and let them wash away the grievances of Zhou Yi, nothing can change.


    However, will Zhouyi be willing to change it? Recalling the demise of Zhou Yi, the captain felt desperate. It is a person who cannot be pulled back. No longer possible.


    "Captain, I said so much. I don''t want you to be able to do anything more to that person? Believe me, this time he is definitely not a suitable person to deal with. I am talking to you, I hope to be with you." Build a cooperative relationship!"


    "Cooperation, are you talking about the Hydra?"


    "Of course, only such an enemy can make us cooperate with each other, isn''t it?"


    "But I don''t understand very well, Professor. Why is it, if this kind of thing, is it better for you to contact the SHIELD through Quick Silver?"


    At this point, the captain expressed his doubts. In this regard, the professor has his own explanation.


    "I am sorry, Captain. At this time I can only believe you and the Avengers behind you. As for the other, including the SHIELD, it is already untrustworthy in my eyes. I am blunt, God. The director of the Shield, Nick Fury, is not our enemy. It is still a matter to be determined!" (To be continued.) h:.4.44.19 Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 475： Revenge future reluctant goddess

    Professor Charles left, and he was very pleased to leave the place that had just caught the eye of the world. From the captain''s mouth he has got the promise he wants, and the Avengers will work with the mutants to deal with the next attack of the Hydra. Although I don''t know how this organization that is particularly good at intrigues has any way to target them, the alliance between them has given him enough confidence to deal with everything that follows.


    Compared with Professor Charles''s satisfaction, the captain''s heart is not as calm as the one on his face. What Charles said before him, he is still lingering. The most he wanted to do at this time was to ask him about the Hydra in the face of Nick Fury.


    But he knew very well that Nick Fury would never admit it. No matter whether he or the Hydra has anything to do with it. Moreover, even if Nick Fry is innocent, then SHIELD? Is the SHIELD clean? At this time, don''t say that it is the captain. I am afraid that the people inside the SHIELD will not believe it.


    The Hydra''s penetration into the country is so deep that it has spread to every corner of the country. Since even the White House will have their people, and it is still a high-powered one. So, how can SHIELD have exceptions?


    This cognition made the captain chill in his heart. He knew that he would inevitably embark on the path against the Hydra in the future, just as he did it seventy years ago. He was able to defeat the Hydra seventy years ago, and now he still believes he can defeat them. But there is a premise. If there is a spy and spies that lurk around countless Hydra, he will not have the confidence to accomplish this task.


    So he made a decision. That is to completely separate from the SHIELD with the Avengers. This is the only way to prevent them from being interfered with by Aegis, and the only way to prevent the Avengers from being infiltrated by the enemy. Although this method will inevitably be rejected by a group of people including Nick Fury. But his determination is not to be changed casually because of the veto of others.


    The Avengers must take this step, and this step will start from him. Even if this step would make him and the SHIELD contradictory, he would not hesitate.


    He knew very well that the role of the Avengers in the future will inevitably be very large. It is their composition, a big issue that affects world peace. Therefore, this organization can''t be controlled by others anyway. It is only a matter of time before leaving the SHIELD. That being the case. It��s better to leave it out now.


    Of course, anyway, it is a matter of offending people. Then it is better to simply offend. The captain who made up his mind has already turned his mind to his team members. Others are okay to say, but like the fast silver, the blush witch, Natasha, and even Peter Park, who is still missing with Thor, is a member of the SHIELD and wants to remove them from the SHIELD. It is not an easy task to come. But he is confident. These people will choose their side.


    These people are not fools, they naturally know the difference between the Avengers and SHIELD. I will also understand the hard work of the captain. In order to fight against the enemy of the future, some sacrifices are definitely necessary. And let the SHIELD take on this sacrifice is by no means an unacceptable thing.


    The captain who had already decided on the plan started to act. This is a work that is not easy and a long job. A day or two. It is only for him to reach a consensus with the various Avengers. For Zhou Yi, a day or two, but it allows him to reorganize his mood and respond to his beloved woman with a new look.


    Qin Gelei did not let him down. Under her ability, Ada and Lilith woke up from the silence, which for Zhou Yi is undoubtedly the best news he has recently received.


    When he watched Ada struggle to open his eyes and make an unconscious embarrassment, he could not hold his inner excitement. Walked to her side, took her hand and whispered to her.


    "Ada, I am here, I am by your side, can you hear me?"


    "Of course, it''s like when you whisper in my ear at night." Reluctantly revealing a smile, Ada stretched out his hand and stroked the cheeks of Zhou Yi''s vicissitudes. When her fingertips passed over Zhou Yi, who had some whitish horns, her face could not help but reveal a distressed look. "Easy. You have changed a lot!"


    "A little change, nothing. And now the vicissitudes of the uncle will be more fragrant, isn''t it?"


    Grasping Ada''s hand, Zhou Yi said to her like a solace. And listen to his words. Ada pulled out a helpless smile.


    "I feel that I made another wrong decision. I really shouldn''t let you go. I am always making the wrong decision, always."


    "There will be no such situation, dear. We will go to Hui Yao City, where we will be in our new home. We will live the kind of life you have always wanted. Work like ordinary people, Life. In the leisure time, take the children to go on holiday together. There will be no more fighting. There will be no more danger. I gave up, really. I only care about you now!"


    "Is it?" Zhou Yi''s assurance that Ada, who is still weak, reveals a bright smile. She heard what she most wanted to hear and what she was most satisfied with. What Zhou Yi describes is the most beautiful scene that will appear in her dreams. This will naturally make her feel satisfied and sincerely happy. After this short-lived joy, she was exhausted and her heart was weak, and she slept in a deep sleep.


    This is a good thing, because when she wakes up again, everything will be very different. Everything she dreams of will become a real reality, appearing in front of her eyes.


    However, for another woman who just woke up, this is not good news. Lilith almost woke up with Ada at the same time, but the treatment she received was completely different from Ada. Zhou Yi��s attention to Ada is undoubtedly the same as neglecting her. This makes her feel very frustrated and humiliated.


    "Zhou Yi, I am not worth mentioning for you?"


    When she mentioned her only spiritual spirit, she sent such a question to Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi could not help but sigh gently. He first gave Ada a good horn, and then he twisted his body and looked at this face with a complex look, staring at his goddess.


    In all fairness, Lilith and his only have the simplest interest relationship. Lilith wants to use his power to return to the top of the gods. At that time, Zhou Yi was driven by Ming Wang��s arrogant desire to use Lilith��s power to achieve a great kingdom of God. Therefore, from this perspective, they are only partners. It is not like Ada, it has a very deep emotional foundation.


    Although in the name of the gods, Lilith is his own god, his wife in the sense of the gods. But for Zhou Yi, this is just a name. There is no right or obligation between them. Don''t even talk about feelings.


    But now, everything Lilith has encountered. Everything that happened to him because of him made him deeply embarrassed about this goddess in his heart. This woman helped him a lot, but he couldn''t get anything to reward her. This is really making Zhou Yi feel very embarrassed. Especially after Lilith asked such a question, he did not know how to answer her in a way. So he can only be silent, watching her intricately. Watching this goddess who owe a lot to herself.


    "Don''t look at me with this kind of look, Zhou Yi. Tell me, tell me, isn''t there anything for you?"


    "No, Lilith. Not like this!" sighed. Zhou Yi opened his mouth. "You are a good woman, a good woman who is very meaningful to me. I am very grateful to you for helping me to do this. But, I already have someone who loves!"


    "I know, I don''t want to hear this either? I just want to know what I mean to you. Am I just a passerby for you, or that I am standing next to you?" are not there?"


    Lilith listened to Zhou Yi��s answer and interrupted him angrily. She almost yelled and asked about Zhou Yi. And when she was so questioned, there was already pearl-like tears flowing from her eyes. That is the real pearl, the tear of a goddess. And when such things appear. Undoubtedly, it means that Lilith is now sad and sad.


    As a goddess, a goddess who has experienced countless setbacks. She should not be so vulnerable. However, the attack of the gem of the soul has already smashed her hard outer shell. Now she has no appearance of a goddess who controls her life. Now she is just a helpless sad little woman. She was hurt by Zhou Yi��s performance. So she can only use her tears to vent her inner sadness.


    "Listen to me, Lilith!" Stretched out his hand and wiped Lilith''s tears. Zhou Yi hesitated and said helplessly to her. "You have a different meaning to me, Lilith. You are very special, so I love to hate the dilemma. If I can, I don''t want to say this to you. But Lilith. Now I am not a god, so I have no Reasons to keep you standing by my side. You can be free, just like you are. I can''t and will not restrain you anymore!"


    "Zhou Yi!" One hand opened the hand that Zhou Yi wiped her tears. Lilith sat up, pulled up his collar and slammed him into front of herself. "Who do you think I am? I am the kind of slutty woman? Is it the kind of woman who makes a promise casually? I swear, I am your god, whether you are a mortal or a god, This is something that will not change. I don''t care about it, I only care about you, care about your heart. Will you leave me a space, a seat!"


    This question can''t be answered by Zhou Yi. He can only watch Lilith silently, without saying a word. And this attitude obviously stimulated Lilith.


    She kissed Zhou Yi��s mouth violently, tough and violent, and even used her own teeth. This made her quickly bite Zhou Yi, making her mouth a blood of Zhou Yi. But she does not cringe, and will not stop. At this time, he gave Zhou Yi only one sentence.


    "Listen, bastard. I am your god, this is a fact that will not change. Whether you admit it or not, the position around you is mine. No one can grab it with me, understand!" To be continued.) h:.4.44.19 mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 476： Tony asks for a difficult friendship

    Lilith''s tough attitude and stubborn performance were completely unthinkable by Zhou Yi, so that Li Lisi, who responded to this kind of touch, became completely passive. And all of this is because of the reasons he takes for granted.


    Lilith is not a woman who lives in modern times and is infused with modern thoughts. Her thoughts still remain in the mythological era thousands of years ago, and in that era, loyalty was a must for a woman. Especially like her virgin god, she regards her loyalty as the treasure of the best. When she decided to hand over her marriage to Zhou Yi��s hand, it actually meant that she had made a choice for her life.


    She determined that Zhou Yi is her long-lived companion, and she will never change. For the current Zhou Yi, it is a problem that needs to be distressed. He reluctantly held Lilith''s shoulder and pulled her a little leg. Then she said to her with a smile.


    "Lillis, don''t you understand? I am no longer a god. I can''t build any new gods with you anymore. I don''t have this ability, and I don''t have this idea. I can''t give what you want. Something!"


    I licked the blood on my mouth and felt the life force of the cockroaches produced by Zhou Yi''s hot blood in my body. Lilith''s face showed a glamorous and proud smile.


    "The kind of thing that I can do well without your help, I just ask you, I don''t deserve to be with you? I only need this answer!"


    This is already a question that has to be answered. For Lilith''s step by step, Zhou Yi can only nod and give an answer she wants.


    "Of course, you naturally have this qualification."


    "That''s right!" There was a soft smile on his face, and Lilith once again posted it in Zhou Yi''s arms. This time she didn''t use the bite, but gently approached the corner of his mouth, gently rubbing the blood on the corner of his mouth like a kitten.


    "I won''t want more for you. I just want to leave a position for you. It doesn''t matter whether you are God or not. Even if you have become a mortal, what about you? Is it you? Can''t you be sublimated from a mortal to a god?"


    Lilith��s words made Zhou Yi smile again and helplessly. And for the feminine and tenderness of the woman she showed, he could no longer treat her in an indifferent way. That was unfair to her, and as far as Zhou Yi himself was concerned, Lilith had done this. How can he feel at that level and reject her?


    So he could only obey her actions, opened his arms, and slowly and forcefully hugged her waist.


    "Thank you, Lilith. I promise. You are not leaving me, I will not give up on you. This is my life''s promise!"


    "This is what you said, don''t forget it for me!" After saying this, Lilith put her head on Zhou Yi''s shoulder and extended her arms to embrace it. His shoulders. After doing all this, she showed a silent but smug smile to Ada in the neighboring bed. In another bed, Ada was quietly turned over, and it was not clear to the eye.


    Things have become like this, and she doesn''t want to talk nonsense to stop this obviously unstoppable thing. However, this does not mean that she has already admitted. In this woman''s war, she never had the habit of admitting defeat. And you need to know a very important thing. That is, the participants in this war are more than just two of them. A bigger enemy is still in front of them, so she does not have the idea of ??fighting with others and then letting others fish.


    Soothed Lilith''s emotions, forced her to the bed, and let her take a break. Zhou Yi walked out of the room and came to Tony, who had already waited for him to come out.


    Now he and Tony have a kind of unspeakable embarrassment. This made Tony always talk to him and stop, and his heart seemed to accumulate something. Looking at his appearance, Zhou Yi twitched his mouth and pointed to him outside.


    "I know you have a problem and want to tell me, let''s go outside and say."


    "That''s fine. I have made a radical move to scare your child!"


    Nodded, Tony said yin and yang. This means that he is very angry now, and why he is angry, Zhou Yi actually understands in his heart. But that is his choice. Since he made such a choice, he naturally would not regret it.


    Together with Tony, he walked outside his home''s sea view villa, a beautiful scenery, away from the sea cliffs. Tony couldn''t help but scream at the anger of his heart and asked about Zhou Yi''s loud drink.


    "Why are you doing that?"


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Tony. What have I done? I avenge my daughter. Is this something wrong?"


    "You can''t take care of your daughter''s revenge, but you can''t control you. But why don''t you hurt ordinary people, don''t you feel shameful? You told me two days ago that you are tolerant of this world, the world''s Love. But now you use this means to hurt the world and hurt those innocent people. It��s ridiculous, I actually believed you!"


    The emotional Tony has begun to wave his arms like a gust of wind. If he doesn''t care about playing Zhou Yi, he is likely to have given him an old punch at this time.


    In the face of Tony''s excitement, Zhou Yi just quietly closed his eyes. He can be indifferent to the captain and even disdain to give him an explanation. But for Tony, this friend who has been with him for a long time, he has to give him an explanation.


    "Listen, Tony. That''s not what I did, except for the scum. I didn''t do anything. I don''t need to do that, and I won''t do it!"


    "What?" Tony''s action was as if it had been suspended. His expression was stagnation with his movements. The mixed expression of confusion, weirdness and jealousy made him look ridiculously like a silent performer.


    However, this expression did not stay on Tony''s face for too long. Just a little pause, he resumed the normal pie. At the same time, this also means that his anger against Zhou Yi has been ruined. He has no reason not to believe in Zhou Yi in this kind of thing. And since I believe him, knowing that everything is not what he did, naturally there is no reason to be angry with him because of this. But it is one thing not to be angry with him, but there are still few complaints.


    "Why don''t you make this clear? You know, your silence is equivalent to the default. This will ruin the reputation you have created over the years!"


    This is purely for Zhou Yi. You should know how much effort Zhou Yi has done in the current step, and how many times he has put his life on his own. It��s just too worthless to lose these things that he struggled just because of a blame.


    Relative to Tony''s squandering. Zhou Yi is a plain look like drinking water. He has long since ignored the ignorant human beings, and naturally he does not care what will be lost because of them.


    "The kind of thing, there is no more! I don''t need them now."


    This sentence is so understated, but Tony knows behind this sentence. What kind of things did he give up? Changed to him, he is definitely not so calm. Therefore, when he was very appreciative of Zhou Yi, he could not help but be dazed by his decision.


    Tony certainly knows what kind of decision will make Zhou Yi say that he doesn''t need those things anymore. This decision is, in his opinion, a deplorable decision. The name of the Hydra was not the first time he heard it, and even his parents�� deaths were inseparable from the organization. So when he saw that the country would actually be infiltrated by this organization to such a point. He will naturally be shocked.


    If he wants to avenge his parents and wants to destroy this evil organization, he can''t do it by his own strength. When he wants to come, he can only help him, and only this friend can give him enough confidence to fight against it. Kind of behemoth. However, Zhou Yi��s choice at this time disappointed him.


    He is so desperate to avoid this boring world and want to leave his life in the past. This made Tony simply do not know how to ask him. There is really no reason for him to do this for himself, especially after seeing everything he has experienced.


    So he finally only took a shot of Zhou Yi��s shoulder and said to him.


    "Although I still can''t agree with you, but since this is your decision, then I respect your thoughts!"


    "Thank you. Tony. And, goodbye."


    With a smile, Zhou Yi said to Tony. Starting tomorrow, he will leave the city and take his lover to another place to start a new life with them. A life that only lives for oneself. And after he did so much, Tony would be an unlikely event to want to be positively connected to himself.


    He knew that Tony was a man, after this happened. He will certainly not only do Tony Stark, but Iron Man is the role he is more willing to assume. And when he assumes that role, he must have a clear relationship with himself.


    Nowadays, he is already the same as the public enemy of the world. As a superhero, if you have anything to do with yourself. Obviously it is not a suitable thing. Therefore, Zhou Yi��s goodbye has this meaning. He said goodbye to Tony, for the sake of their former friendship, and for their friendship.


    "Don''t talk too early. Buddy. I don''t care what my friend is like!" Hardly hammered Zhou Yi''s chest. Tony meant to say so complicatedly to him. "Don''t forget, even if it''s a friend. It''s also what I said, I won''t see you again. I am also prepared to take time to go on holiday with you!"


    "Welcome at any time, my friend." Smile gave Tony the same punch. The emotional Zhou Yi suddenly did not have a good control of his strength. So this punch immediately let Tony stumble on the ground and almost turned his back.


    "You bastard, if I am wrong with you, I am really breaking off with you!"


    "Reassured, man. Just blow your heart, I have a way to save you back. So, you want to break the break is not so easy!"


    The two men glanced at the cliff and suddenly laughed. Being able to know such a friend is really a good thing for them. Throughout the world, how many friends can you do and never give up? (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 478： Shirley’s fall for help

    "Dad, don''t you go with us?" Standing in front of the plane, Aresa asked Zhou Yi. And when she said this, Serana, standing behind her, couldn''t help but pinch her shoulders, looking at them across a pleading look, wearing a suit trench coat, looking like a vicissitudes of Zhou Yi.


    Although they have already discussed this issue before, when they really want to separate again, their hearts have regenerated unspeakable concerns.


    "Dad said that she would get Shirley back, so now is the time for Dad to fulfill this promise. Isn''t it?" Touching the head of Aretha, Zhou Yi squatted and smiled at this. Said the daughter. "I believe in Dad, I will soon bring Shelly back and bring it back to our new home. So don''t worry about Dad?"


    "You want to assure me, Dad. You must bring Shirley back safely, no one can be less, okay?"


    Zhou Yi��s answer immediately made Arisa sore her nose. She hugged Zhou��s neck and choked and said to him in his ear.


    Touching the child''s hair, Zhou Yi assured her.


    "I promise, Aisha. I will come back with Shirley, and no one will be less!"


    Zhou Yi��s answer made Aressa feel a warm and generous sense of security again. The kind of gentle protection from the father makes her whole soul as if it is soaked in the hot spring. It is her luck to have such a father, and for the adoptive father of Zhou Yi, Aretha has always had a deep envy. She will never forget that this man, who is called her father, saved her from the coldness of the darkness. Gave her a happy and happy life. She is so grateful and deeply in love with this father. And this fierce emotion is a feeling of tingling in her heart.


    That is not her feeling. It is the feeling of the unknown demon who is closely related to her. Aisha��s strong envy of Zhou Yi has caused a fierce and terrifying shock to his spirit. It is an indescribable madness and sorrow, a kind of despair and pain that goes straight into the heart.


    Although this intense heart-inspired officer was not produced by Aretha, she felt a little bit of his spiritual fluctuations because of her connection with the unknown. But this is the case, but also caused a burst of anger and anger in her heart. Such emotions are too heavy for an unaccompanied child, so heavy that she can''t afford it. So at this time, she was already pale and her face was like a tear that could not stop flowing.


    But no one thought that this girl''s current performance is caused by the unknown presence in her body revealing her own emotions. They only thought that this is the child who could not bear to leave his father. Therefore, in addition to whispering to comfort her, these people simply did not think about it in other ways.


    At this time, Ada went silently. She pulled the scarf of Zhou Yi and said to him calmly.


    "Don''t forget what you promised me, go back early!"


    "I know, don''t forget what I told you." Gently kissed Ada''s cheek, Zhou Yi smiled and whispered in her ear. And when he heard him say this, Ada immediately became blind.


    "Reassured, I am not stupid. Of course I know how to explain this with your mother and sister. Also. You don''t have to worry about finding trouble with me at this time. I don''t have so much spirit now!"


    When it comes to this. She couldn''t help but glance at Lilith, who was standing by the door of the cabin. This woman, who made her have a great threat, was ignoring everything else and gazing at Zhou Yi silently. The kind of eyes made her see that there was an impulse to go away.


    "It''s best to be able to do this, of course, but don''t forget to deal with my mother. This is critical, especially for us."


    Zhou Yi naturally saw the emotions in Ada''s eyes, but now he knows what method to use to let Ada shift his focus. For example, Zhou Wei is a good excuse.


    Sure enough, after hearing this sentence, Ada immediately became a sudden heart, and the attention was involuntarily transferred. Anyway, Zhou Wei is the mother of Zhou Yi. If she is really married to Zhou Yi, then dealing with Zhou Wei is an indispensable thing. But you know, Zhou Wei is more optimistic, but the woman named Susan. This means that she wants to make a good relationship, it is not as easy as I imagined.


    Watching Ada have begun to meditate on how to please Zhou Wei''s problem, Zhou Yi smiled and sent them to the plane, until they watched the plane disappear into their own sight, Zhou Yicai received With a smile on his face, he walked to the side of Qin Gelei who had been waiting for him.


    The change of expression on Zhou Yi��s face naturally escapes the observation of Qin Gelei. She also knows what Zhou Yi is worried about. So she immediately went up, grabbed his hand and comforted him.


    "Don''t worry, Yi. Shirley will be fine! I will help you find her back as soon as possible."


    Zhou Yi understands that Qin Gelei is worried that he is too worried, but the current situation is not a comfort to him.


    Shirley has been missing for three days. In the past three days, in order to protect this home, he was busy to demonstrate warnings, busy to arrange the road, and was busy treating Ada. But there is no time to care about the safety of this little daughter. This is unfair to Shirley, but it is something that Zhou Yi must do. For this family, he can only temporarily give up Shirley''s safety, and this makes him feel full of embarrassment for Shirley.


    In order not to let Ada worry about them, he can only make a strong smile and a guarantee that they have no certainty at all. This makes him feel that he is simply an out-and-out bastard.


    "Piano, you don''t have to comfort me. I know, I am not a qualified father, I am just a bastard. I didn''t have the first time to save Shirley. Maybe she is already fierce now. And maybe because of This will lie to Aretha once again. I am so damn!"


    "Don''t say that. Easy. Don''t say that!" He held Zhou Yi''s hand and held him tightly into his arms. Qin Gelei still did not give up, but said seriously to him. "You have done enough. For this family, you are a qualified father. No one can say your bad things on this issue. Moreover, Shirley may not have an accident, we are going to find her now. Maybe it''s still too late. Easy. Cheer up, you are her only hope, if you don''t even get lost at this time, then Shirley really has something to do!"


    "You are right, Shirley is still waiting for me. She must be waiting for me to save her!"


    Qin Gelei��s encouragement gave Zhou Yi confidence, and he played the spirit and said to himself. Once he cheered up, his ideas immediately began to become clear.


    Although Shirley��s disappearance was related to the jewel that was born from the demon that he killed, it did not necessarily have anything to do with the different space in which they fought. This point, he has been to the desolate world to verify it again, Shirley is indeed not in that world.


    Then you can be sure. Shirley must now exist in a special place, a place that is unknown. Just Zhou Yi does not know. Where is her specific location? It is in a new world, or in the personal space that the gem has opened up.


    If you want to find Shirley, you can''t rely on him alone. Although he can capture the taste of the void from where Shirley disappears, he can''t feel where she was sent. If he was the former, he could forcibly mold the time and retrieve the trace of Shirley. But now, he has no such ability. He must rely on the help of others.


    And at this time, who has the ability to help him? At this time, Zhou Yi immediately thought of a person, or a god. That is the **** of the dawn of Asgard. This is said to be able to see thousands of worlds at a glance. The gods of countless births and deaths have a pair of eyes that are thorough in all things, and these eyes are the only hope of Zhou Yi.


    He was going to see Asgard and ask Odin to help him, so that Hemdar, who could see through everything, helped him find his daughter. To this end, he can promise any condition of Asgard. Of course, if even this busy Odin is not willing to help him, then he does not mind letting Asgard pay a painful enough price.


    Although he does not have the boundless power of the past, it is not impossible to have Qin Gelei on his side and want to give Asgard any threats and lessons. However, this is only a situation that must be done. He believes that Odin will not be so unwise. At this time, he refused his small request in this case.


    Now, the goal has been set. But there is a huge problem that lies in front of him, that is how to get to Asgard.


    With the protection of the Jinjialun divide, Asgard is probably farther away from the end of the world for ordinary people. Even when Zhou Yifeng, it takes a lot of effort to force a breakthrough in the Jinjialun divide, let alone now.


    He must have a guide, a guide who can take him through the Rainbow Bridge. And this person is naturally a non-Raytheon Tormo. But Thor is now in a state of unknown whereabouts. According to the information he has mastered, this Asgard''s Thor is actually controlled by Rocky with a gemstone, and becomes a beggar of his side. There was a poor little spider beside him, Peter Parker.


    The two guys and Loki''s real body are like a drop of water that blends into the sea, completely disappearing into the world. It is because of the power of the SHIELD that they cannot find them. This is really a terrible problem for the captain who has been worried about this.


    But for Zhou Yi, this problem is not a problem at all. Compared with the missing Shirley, these guys are too conspicuous, unlike Shirley disappeared into a different world and completely lost the trace. They just changed their identity to hide their ears and concealed the lineup with Rocky''s fantasy, hiding on the earth. And as long as they are still on earth, where can they escape?


    The piano of the owner''s phoenix power is already a spiritual master who is no less than Charles and even stronger than him. In front of her strength, this group of people has nothing to lose. Even if Loki is no longer good. So this time, Rocky is going to be unlucky again! (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 479： Who is Loki charged with people?

    On the streets of Los Angeles, a dark-haired man with a full aristocratic style and full of gloomy temperament sits outside in a coffee shop with a smile and a cup of coffee while looking at the newspaper in his hand. I don''t know what news he saw, so that at this time his face suddenly showed a charming smile.


    This made the women who had been watching him suddenly blush. Men love beautiful women, and women naturally like handsome guys. Such a man with such a temperament and good looks can not be met casually. So at this time, many women could not help but stare at him with a very explicit look. It is conceivable that if the man has any intentions, there are definitely not many people who are willing to spend a happy time with him.


    But obviously this man does not have this intention, because in addition to reading the newspaper in his hand. When he only moved his sight, he put his gaze on a girl next to him.


    It is a very cute girl, with a scarlet pupil and a similar appearance to a black-haired man, so that she can be considered a beautiful beauty. The only pity is that her body is too petite, and at first glance it is like a girl who is underage. So she can only be regarded as a beauty who has not yet opened. But that''s it, she is enough to make people fascinated.


    Just like those women who are staring at the black-haired man, there are also a lot of young people who have been looking at this dusty and glamorous girl. There are even a lot of people who have been too serious to knock down on something. This made the man holding the newspaper unable to bear to laugh at the girl.


    "Maybe you should use this identity early, in this case. Maybe you will have more advantages than that of the Earth woman!"


    "Give me shut up, this is not something you should say. Wait until I will replace you!"


    The girl chilled her face with the dessert in front of her, and while eating something, she said casually to the man around her.


    "You can enjoy a wonderful life just for you. It is enough for me." The black-haired man smiled and showed no complete care. And this performance is to let the girl immediately snorted. She is about to say something more. But at this time, the two men who describe the temperament are not the same, but they are coming.


    These two men, one is a tall, mighty, blond man full of mature men and heroes. The other is a well-proportioned, neighboring boy who laughs and is kind. They rushed over, and they did just on the edge of the extra-attractive men and women, but they immediately let the group of women who had already straightened their eyes burst into a burst of exclamation. For this group of women, the three men in front of us are really making them feast their eyes. It��s just that the little girl in the middle is too unsightly.


    Listening to the cries on the side, the dark-haired man immediately laughed.


    "It seems that you are very popular. Why, are you interested in going to Hollywood with me? Just on the side, with our ability, we will soon be famous."


    "That''s enough, I changed my mind. Now I will replace you!"


    Listening to this kind of inconsistency, the girl immediately threatened him. But this did not scare the dark-haired man, he just smiled and caught his eyes.


    "Of course you can do this, but I think you''d better move faster. Because if you''re not fast enough, there are so many people watching here, it''s hard to say that you won''t be discovered by the SHIELD people!"


    This sentence can be said to directly capture the weakness of the girl, let her have a anger, but there is no way to attack. This feeling made her have an impulse to go crazy.


    And just as she was about to see what was going on, the blond man took out a food bag and held it in front of her eyes, pointing at him with helplessness and spoiled.


    "Give you, the snack you want. And, what is your strength?"


    "This is interesting, isn''t it?" The boy next door holding a cup of hot cocoa smiled. Say to them while chewing on the straw. "I have never seen such a wonderful thing to be able to quarrel with myself and temper? How can you continue? How can you not say it?"


    "Peter Parker. You shut me up, and I won''t ask you to say any messy nonsense before I agree!"


    The girl suddenly yelled at the boy next door, just after her swearing. The boy next door is like a man who has been caught in his mouth. Except for the sly voice, he could not say a word. This made his expression immediately become funny, except for the group of women on the side, even the two men around him could not help but laugh.


    "Parker, you are asking for it. I know that she is not very good at the moment. Why do you have to pick this time to call him?"


    "��������" is a bitter face by someone called Parker. A pair of people who want to defend. But in the end it is only able to make such a sound. This made people around him laugh more happily. Even the girl who had been cold-faced began to show a little smile.


    Her smile was seen in the eyes of the blonde man. He smiled and reached out and touched the black hair of the girl, asking her softly.


    "Rocky, is your strength already well controlled?"


    "Not yet!" Shaking his head, the look on the girl''s face immediately went down. "I still underestimated the power of the soul gem. Although I only stole a small part from it, the power is still too strong. With my current strength, I can''t completely control it."


    "It has been such a long time, is there still no way? Rocky, if it really doesn''t work. Just think of ways to abandon this power. If you can''t control it, it will only cause harm to you!"


    "No, Thor, absolutely not." Biting his teeth, the girl slapped the blond man''s hand on his head. "I am going to succeed! At this critical time, I will not give up the power of my soul gem anyway!"


    The toughness of the girl is obviously not what the blonde big man wants to see. At this time he also has a temper.


    "It''s been this time. You can''t control its power. When do you want to delay it? Well, as you said, you won''t give up its power. Then you should at least tell me, in the end. When can you completely solve this hidden danger!"


    "When these guys won''t be against me like this again!" The black-haired man, still laughing, pointed to the girl and gave him a thorough answer. "When can you see these guys who are willing to listen to me honestly, no longer against my mind. That means I have succeeded!"


    This answer makes the blonde man frown, what he wants to say. But looking at the girl who looked stubborn, he finally sighed and sat down. No more talking about the nonsense.


    By this time, the identity of these people has become clear. That is Loki and the Thor, who is controlled by him, and the little spider Peter Parker. But something is wrong, the appearance of the girl named Rocky, and the strange relationship between them.


    From their recent performance, it is almost impossible to imagine that they were enemies before. But this is the case, except that under the influence of a magical power, everything has changed unbelievable.


    The pleasant afternoon tea time is still going on, except for the supportive, I have been unable to speak out to the red-faced Peter Parker, and several others are spending in a near-pleasing way. A beautiful leisure time. But just in the afternoon sun that makes people smoke, the little spider who has been uncomfortable is standing up like a madman, and then screaming at the people around him.


    This situation is naturally strange, so Thor around him immediately asked.


    "What''s wrong, Parker, what happened?"


    The little spider who can''t speak is naturally unable to answer him at this time, so he can only do the physical movements desperately to attract the attention of these people around him.


    This is indeed effective, because Loki, who has realized the seriousness of the matter, immediately unlocked his control and let him have the ability to speak again. As soon as he could open his mouth, the little spider immediately yelled at the people around him.


    "We have to leave here, they have found us!"


    This sentence caused several people to change their face immediately, and hurriedly stood up and prepared to leave. For the early warning of the little spiders, they did not have a little doubt. Because this is the talent of the little spider, the anti-awareness of the spider sense is unimaginable. If it is not because of the **** of the soul, it is really impossible to control the spider. It is also because his ability is really useful, especially for the days when they flee to the right. Otherwise, Rocky is too lazy to bring this guy around?


    Although the little spiders have given early warnings as soon as possible, they are still too late in time.


    A Kun-style fighter has appeared in their airspace, and all the airborne weapons have been opened and exposed to them. Then the captain��s voice was heard from the plane.


    "Rocky, you are surrounded by us. Surrender, before we have done anything to you!"


    At this time, the black-haired man who had been laughing on his face stood up and showed a scornful look to the captain in the plane.


    "Mr. Captain, do you really think that you can do me with such a toy? Don''t forget, then say, I am also a god, do you think I am too small!" To be continued.) For mobile phone users, please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 479： Illusion shocks revenge

    .


    "Enough, Rocky. I know your little means. Your tricks don''t have any effect today." The captain immediately ordered several strong figures to jump from the Kunming fighters. .


    Among them are the fast silver sisters and the Wolverine roots who were temporarily recruited. But the most conspicuous thing is that the pair of brothers and sisters who are huge and green.


    If there are only those guys in front, Rocky is really not afraid of any positive conflict with them. Because of the manpower, he is also a lot here. And maybe it''s more dominant in strength. But as soon as he saw the Hulk brothers and sisters, Rocky��s heart immediately quit the retreat.


    For the strength of Hulk, Rocky��s feelings are too deep. The kind of horror that almost killed the giant spaceships made her feel a little cold now. Therefore, at this time she has made up her mind and began to find a way back for herself.


    Of course, the nature of this ghost idea is the girly Rocky. On the bright side, the dark-haired man''s version of Loki still shows a look of fearlessness.


    "Wow, it��s a spectacular scene. The Avengers are almost out of action. Just to catch me? Then should I be honored?"


    Having said that, this man''s version of Loki smiled coldly, changing a weapon like a spear gun in his hand, and then used it to point to the Avengers who surrounded him.


    "But, have you forgotten one thing? The Avengers, I have a few more here. And, they are on the side with me now!"


    As soon as he had finished speaking, Thor, who had been standing silently on his side, violently reached out to the sky. In an instant, the entire sky has become dark, and there is no such comfortable and comfortable sunshine. In this strange weather change, a thick flash of lightning suddenly broke through the sky, wrapped in a short-handled hammer, and fell into the hands of Thor in the blink of an eye.


    When Mirnier was at hand, Tolton was a big change. Thunder and lightning made his suit on his body in an instant. Then he immediately put on a mighty **** armor. This change has made the ordinary people around them shocked and stunned, even the Avengers have such a voice.


    "Does this guy sway like this every time?"


    This is the voice of Wolverine Rogan. He never has any good things about things that he can''t look good.


    "Thor. Sober. You are just being controlled. Think about your identity, who are you! We will help you get rid of Loki''s control!"


    Seeing Thor''s transformation, the captain gave him such persuasion for the first time. But when Thor didn''t even listen to it, he directly swayed the whirlpool of his own hand and let it fly toward Hulk with a thunderous thunder.


    Electric light speeding. The flight speed of Mirnier is not inferior. This fell in the eyes of Hulk, a glare of white light, and in the absence of his reaction, he slammed on his chest.


    In the case of this unpredictable situation, even with the strength of Hulk, it is inevitable to eat a big loss. He was directly smashed into a flying projectile by this flying ball. Without any obstacles, the scorpion was thrown out of a huge parabola, flying from the flat to the sky, and then In the sound of a bang, it was directly hit by a distant sea level.


    This can be said to directly expell Hulk to the off-site. At least for a while, he will not come back. In order to ensure that Hulk, the most dangerous guy, could not return completely, Thor retracted his own Mirnier, and immediately turned into a slap in the air, slamming into the sea level.


    Obviously, this Raytheon from Asgard intends to physically block Hulk and prevent him from affecting Rocky''s escape.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the Avengers lost their own generals, which was something they had never thought of before. What they didn''t even think about was that in this case, Rocky took the lead in attacking them.


    It is like a juggling. One after another Loki appeared on the side of the dark man''s version of Loki. Some of them hold swords, some hold spear guns, and some hold bows and arrows. At first glance, it looks like a fully armed cold weapon army.


    Plus, they are all wearing gold-green armor that Rocky has never changed. It is also a feeling of watching the ancient war again. This situation frightened the passers-by on the side and let them start to escape and escape. And with so many Rocky confrontation captains, I also felt tremendous pressure.


    If only a group of ordinary people form this cold weapon, the captain is confident that he can play ten. If he is not allowed to sit in this Kun-style fighter, he even has the confidence to kill much.


    But against the incarnation of so many Rocky. He obviously does not have this confidence. Rocky is a **** after all, although he is only the **** of mischief in mythology, the evil spirit. But this does not mean that he has no fighting power. Although in addition to the first kind of fight, Rocky never had a positive shot on them, but the captain believes that this guy is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Even if the Rockets are not as good as the Avengers in their individual strengths, but they are a large group of people, they have an absolute crushing advantage in the number. Therefore, the captain is not allowed to worry.


    But worry is not useful. At the very least, at this time, Rocky will not stop his attack because of the opposite.


    When the illusion army came out, each of them was like a mad war horse and launched an assault on the Avengers. And looking at the illusion army that flooded the tide, the Avengers immediately counterattacked.


    However, because the Avengers themselves are mixed, the reasons for their strength are different. In response to the impact of this fantasy army, they immediately had a conspicuous difference.


    The easiest to deal with this kind of attack is the blush witch and the fast silver sister. This special ability of variants, only need to play their own ability, can easily be invincible. After all, Loki has more illusions, and it is impossible to catch up with the fast silver that can run in time, and it is even less likely to have any influence on the blush witch who can influence the reality with his own chaotic magic.


    Their two brothers and sisters, one only needs to run, and one only needs to twist the space around him from reality, which is enough to completely let the illusion of the attack fall into the empty space. There are more attacks, and it is naturally useless to hit people. On the contrary, these two invincible people move their hands. It is terrible.


    Fast silver is like a silver lightning running in the illusion. His hand is holding a particle light knife condensed by a high-energy beam, which allows him to easily and casually harvest his opponent''s life in running. Rocky''s illusion couldn''t even be touched by one of his hairs, and it was smashed in his lightning attack.


    He is like a silver light that represents death. Just a flash, it has taken life and left death. Let him stroll through this intensive enemy is simply making a massacre. Compared with his sister''s blushing witch, this performance of Fast Silver is inferior.


    After all, he is only an enemy and an enemy to destroy. Even if it is fast, it is impossible to match a large-scale and large-scale anti-personnel weapon. The blushing witch has exactly this kind of extensive killing ability.


    Just waving and manipulating Chaos magic, Wanda can easily distort hundreds and hundreds of Lokis from reality and destroy them. Although there were a lot of illusions that stared at her, she made a surprise attack on her. But no one can get close to her within ten steps.


    But all the illusions that entered this distance disappeared. If you want to find their traces, you can only look at the ground. Because they are already like an abstract picture, they are printed on the masonry on the ground. The illusion that exists from a three-dimensional has completely changed into a picture in a two-dimensional world.


    Only these two brothers and sisters blocked most of the illusory army. But for the rest of the Avengers, even those illusions are only a small half, so that they can not easily get up.


    Jennifer is a little better, although the endless harassment attack made her exhausted, but in essence, she was not threatened. After all, her physique was there, and the Hulk''s bloodline made her basically ignore most of the attacks. Among them, nature also includes the attack of these illusions of Rocky.


    In addition to being able to harass her with stinging, those illusions simply cannot threaten her safety. of course. It is also unlikely that Jennifer will be able to clean up these illusions by his own power.


    On the one hand, there are too many illusions. On the other hand, these illusions are all skilled warriors. There is no such overwhelming way, and it is not easy to deal with them. At this point, Jennifer, who has been evaded by illusions several times, has a deep understanding of it. The most experienced ones are Rogan, who is temporarily inserted, and the captain who is flying in the sky.


    Rogan can be said to be the worst of this group. After several rounds of fighting, he was already unable to find the North of the Rocky illusion.


    Although he is also a veteran fighter. But for the skills that Luo has been honing for hundreds of years on the battlefield of cold weapons, his technique is too shallow. If he is not relying on reinforced iron and undead body, it is unlikely that he wants to deal with an illusion. Now, in the case of seven or eight Rockies around him, he can only be beaten. However, there is always no danger to life when slings are slammed. Rogan��s ability is there, and Rocky has no way for him.


    Rogan was terrible, and the captain was not there. Even said that he is still a little more dangerous. The only thing he can rely on in the plane is the various weapons that the Kun-style fighters bring. Logically speaking, this advanced weapon is enough for him to ride on any modern battlefield. But now, in front of Loki, who is a cold weapon, he really can''t eat it at all.


    Machine guns swept past, and some illusions could be prejudged to avoid. Some of them simply waved their own weapons and flew the sprayed bullets. With the use of missiles, the end is even worse. When the missile was not in place, it was directly shot by a cold arrow. If it wasn''t for the captain to dodge quickly, maybe he had already said goodbye with the missile.


    Just to deal with a Rocky, the situation is so bad. This is what the captain did not think of at all, and the space where he saw the dodge is getting smaller and smaller, and he will soon be forced to abandon the machine. A big bang suddenly came over.


    The situation has suddenly changed at this time.


    (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 480： Unscrupulous and sneaky Loki

    Ps. Put on the May 1 update, don''t hurry to play after reading, remember to vote first. From now on - point 515 fans festival to enjoy double monthly tickets, other activities have to send red envelopes can also see a look!


    A terrible roar came from outside the battlefield. It was a roar from Hulk. Compared with this fearful voice, what makes Loki worry is the meaning behind this roar.


    In order to gain time, Thor has been eager to meet the terrible monster of Hulk. Now, Hulk��s roar is still on his side, but Thor��s thunder has not heard a little bit of movement, which has clearly told Loki that the outcome has been scored.


    Thor is not Hulk''s opponent, which has already been expected in Rocky. But she did not think that Thor would be so fast, which in her view almost meant that Hulk��s advantage had grown to an incalculable extent. And this, for Thor, means danger in itself.


    Originally, she only wanted Tor to delay some time and rely on his god''s divine power. Even if she couldn''t beat Hulk, she could escape from her after she escaped. But now it seems that she is still watching the power of Hulk. And this discovery made her heart immediately lifted up.


    She began to worry about Thor''s safety and worried about the terrible damage that the crazy giant would do to him. This slowed her down the movement immediately. And this slowness is equivalent to her being able to look at her only chance to slip away from her eyes.


    Because when she began to hesitate, Hulk had already re-killed. His huge body fell like a green cannonball into the middle of the street, causing the entire street to become fragmented and turbulent. As soon as he landed, he rushed toward the endless illusion.


    Rocky''s illusion attacked him as if he was scratching his itch, and his hands and feet could make dozens of illusions burst. This is also the case when the illusions try to dodge and disassemble. Otherwise the casualties will only be bigger.


    Unlike Jennifer, Hulk��s power has broken through certain boundaries and achieved some qualitative change. This made him completely overwhelmingly overwhelming to these illusions of Rocky. Under his kind of terror, what skills lost meaning. So in the face of his attack, Rocky''s illusion is simply unable to resist. Don''t say anything about harassment and interference.


    He pushed the past like a bulldozer, and directly smashed the illusion army full of a street from start to finish. And when he turned back again, Rocky''s illusion had lost more than half. I can''t afford to charge him a few more.


    This allowed the girl Loki, who was hiding in the dark and avoiding the sight of the Avengers, could not help but frown. Start to bite your lips. The illusion of these illusions is not a big deal for her. As long as she provides some power, she can naturally rebuild a new illusion army.


    But what is the use of her to build so many illusions? With Hulk, she can''t win. No amount of illusions are enough for him to kill in front of Hulk. And she did not have so much power to squander to create these illusions. After all, this is only the means by which she delays the enemy and confuses her sight. It is not worth her to come up with all her cards.


    And now she is most concerned about Thor''s safety. At this time, if Thor is not around, she just has no idea to escape.


    "Stop, I think we can talk about it!"


    Under the gesture of the girl Loki, the dark-haired male Rocky and all the illusions were told to the Avengers at this time. At the same time, the attacks on their hands stopped. This allowed the Avengers to stop their actions. At this time, the Avengers obviously did not want to make things too big. If the panic spreads to the Los Angeles side, then for this country. It is really too bad.


    "What do you want to talk about!" Let Jennifer calm down Hulk''s emotions, and the captain dropped the plane, speaking to the men''s version of Rocky. In his eyes, this guy may be the real body of Rocky, maybe not. But if you want to negotiate, there is still no problem with him.


    "Before negotiating, you must first tell me, where is Thor? What have you given him!"


    Seeing the opposite side of the negotiations, Rocky took the lead to ask. This is not to test anything, but she is really concerned about this issue now. only. It is through her avatar to say this problem.


    The captain glanced at the angry Hulk and made a look at him. Seeing this gesture, Hulk snorted and snorted.


    "The fool who threw the hammer. It was planted in the ground by Hulk! Under the water."


    Upon hearing this explanation, Loki sighed quietly. Since Hulk said so, it means that Thor has not died in his hands. As long as he has nothing to do, then everything is fine.


    "Captain, you are chasing after me. It''s nothing more than because I control your people. So let''s talk about it. You let me leave here safely, with Thor. I will put Peter Parker back. There is a girl who is controlled by me to give it back to you, how about it!"


    "This is impossible. The crimes you committed cannot be forgiven. You must accept our legal sanctions!"


    For this proposal, the captain did not want to refuse. Rocky is one of the principals of the alien invasion and is also responsible for the invasion. In the eyes of the captain, this guy must accept a fair trial before he can calm the anger of the people and have an account of the destroyed New York City.


    But when he heard him, the dark-haired male Rocky was laughing, showing a look of disdain and ridicule.


    "Legal trial? Captain Steve Rogers, are you kidding me? I have been staying with you for a while in Midgart, so don''t think of me as a foreigner who doesn''t know anything. As far as the laws of your world are concerned, the kind of veil that is full of loopholes is really qualified to judge me?"


    As soon as the sentence is spoken, the captain��s face is hard to look at immediately. It is really a shame that people in other worlds criticize the laws of their own world. Especially in the case that he still can''t have any rebuttal to this, it makes him angry and embarrassed.


    "Since you say so, let''s continue."


    "Is it impossible to solve it by force? Is it true, Captain, I am very disappointed!"


    Looking at the Avengers who set off the offensive position, the dark-haired male Loki smiled and said something that made people want to move.


    "So, let me add some more chips? I used the human life you saw for me and Thor''s departure. What do you think?"


    His words just finished. A group of illusions that have been secretly lurking suddenly came out of the shops and restaurants around. They have more or less one or two humans who are struggling to weep. As the more and more Rocky illusions come out, the number of hostages has accumulated to the point where the Avengers have to hesitate and be cautious.


    The Avengers are not the troops that have been killed in New York, nor the terrorists that are unscrupulous and unscrupulous. With so many hostages to kneel down. They immediately became shackled and overwhelmed.


    "Rocky, what do you want to do!"


    "It''s very simple, let us go. So naturally, I will let these innocent humans leave safely. If you have to talk to me about justice, then I have no choice but to let myself more." Some crimes, to show your justice!"


    "You..." Don''t talk about the captain at this time, even the other Avengers began to grind their teeth. Victory is in front of you, but it is destroyed by this despicable act. As long as the individual can not swallow this grievance. But looking at the hostages who were crying and begging, they had to swallow this grievance into their stomachs.


    The Avengers cannot ignore civilian casualties, especially under the leadership of the captain. So even if he is now angry, he can only bite his teeth and say to Loki from his teeth.


    "Good. I promise you!"


    "Very good, then please, please bring Thor back to me. Please be careful, he is an important card for me to win Asgard!"


    For Rocky to play this kind of sneaky thought, the captain did not doubt at all. He snorted and glared at Hulk. Hulk immediately showed a blank expression, then a leap, once again into the sea. When he jumped back again, there was an extra Thor on his shoulder.


    "Give it to you, take the little bug of the hammer!" Throwed Tore unceremoniously to the ground. Hulk said to Loki''s fangs. Seeing his rude movements, the girl Loki��s eyes immediately revealed an annoyance. And this immediately made the black-haired male Rocky smile and smiled at them.


    "What should I say? I changed my mind. This time I will take her away!"


    Looking at Loki''s fingers pointed to Peter Parker''s black-haired girl who looked like a stranger on the wall. The captain immediately became angry and changed his face. Although he did not know this girl, the captain who had already treated her as a victim still attacked.


    "This is not the same as we said, Rocky. We have already talked about it, and use these hostages to change you and Thor''s departure, this does not include her! Do you want to break the contract at this time?"


    "Don''t say that is so serious, captain. I don''t mean to break the contract at all." The dark-haired male Rocky laughed like a sly fox. He patted his hand again and signaled the avengers to look in the direction indicated to him. When the Avengers turned their heads, they found that more hostages were in the hands of more Loki.


    "I just said that the hostages are used, but now it is just some hostages. So if I convert it, I should take one more person. This transaction is fair. Of course, I promise that this It is the last time!"


    This sinister situation makes the captain hate more deeply to Loki, but at this time, what can he do? The Avengers who can''t completely let go of their hands can only be led by Loki, and in contrast, the unscrupulous Loki can be more unscrupulous. This is of course unfair, but what if it is unfair? They chose to attack Loki at a wrong time and place, so it is necessary to think of the various backhands that Loki has laid.


    This is a game. Obviously, Loki is a skillful player in this game. However, this does not mean that he has won, because the people who play chess are not only the two sides.


    [Thank you for your continued support, this time from the 515 fans festival writers Glory Hall and the general election of the works, I hope to support one. In addition, there are some red envelopes for the fan festival, and you will receive a subscription and continue your subscription! ��(~^~)h.19 mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 481： The cardinal in the post-Lokie voice

    Ps. Put on the May 1 update, don''t hurry to play after reading, remember to vote first. From now on - point 515 fans festival to enjoy double monthly tickets, other activities have to send red envelopes can also see a look!


    "This is the last time, Rocky. I don''t want to see you playing this with us!"


    After gnashing his teeth and gnashing his teeth, the captain said something like this. And that means he has compromised, putting so many innocent people in a dangerous situation for a rocky, this is something he can''t do anyway. Therefore, compromise has become an inevitable result.


    And this is what Rocky wants. He went up and took Thor to himself. Then they faced the captain and they showed a smug smile that only the winner had.


    "Of course, I don''t want to use this method for the third time. It is an insult, it is for you, and it is for myself!"


    The captain snorted and looked at Loki��s performance. He was naturally full of joy. But what can you do if you are not happy? At this time, it is Loki, not him, who takes the initiative. So he could only watch Loki pick up Thor and walk to the side of the named girl. Then the hostages and illusions that were rushed up covered the body shape little by little until they could no longer see their shadow.


    This is a huge failure, watching the hostages in front of them and the illusions of those laughing, but they can''t even pursue them. The captain was immediately frustrated, which made him once again blame himself for his inability. The world that woke up after 70 years was so complicated that he could not adapt. He found that this is no longer the time when he has to make up his mind and be determined to win.


    In this era, he is only a small supporting role. His will is not worth mentioning, but the reason is that they are not strong enough. If the Avengers have the strength of Zhou Yi, the area of ??Rocky is not enough! But unfortunately, he does not have this strength. So he can only look at Loki, so he goes away. Then leave yourself a poisonous fire.


    The captain of the United States is also a human being. He will be angry and will be jealous, and will breed dark evil thoughts because of various negative emotions. Of course in most cases. He can control himself and stay away from these evil things. But now, he has no such ability and ideas.


    After New York, the courts, and these things happened, the captain was like a country that he had been eager to force himself to serve himself. He also began to eagerly ask for strength. He hoped to have the power to wash his shame and let everything go back to the path of his unwavering faith. However, this is only an impossible expectation at present. Power is not so good. Especially in the present world.


    However, a seed has been planted in the captain''s heart at this time. This seed may sprout, maybe not. However, as long as it still exists, it means that a special possibility has begun to take root. That will lead to some changes, but what changes will be made in the end. It is still an unknown number.


    Escaped from the pursuit of the Avengers, Rocky naturally ran fast. Although he did not know how the Avengers found themselves in the end, he still used the most versatile way to cover up all the places he could cover. Appearance, body shape and even heart fluctuations, as long as they can be thought of. She has all concealed it. And this is to stop giving the Avengers any chance.


    Rocky himself knew that this time she was only lucky enough to escape from the Avengers in this way. By the time they wait, they have everything to prepare, and it is not so easy to escape. In order not to let this next come, she must be prepared in advance.


    But there is one thing that Rocky didn''t think of anyway, that is, the next time this one actually came so fast. The three of them had not completely left the city of Los Angeles, and they were blocked again by two people. And looking at the two people who blocked themselves, Rocky''s heart immediately sank to the bottom.


    Zhou Yi also has a woman who can compete with the tyrants. This is the last thing Loki wants to see on this planet, and the last two people. But now these two people are in front of themselves. This made her immediately mention her heart to her eyes.


    However, she was not lost by such an unexpected event, and people like her have already reached the level of chaos after several ups and downs. So in this more dangerous situation, she is more calm. Since Zhou Yi will stop himself, then it means that there must be something wrong. If you can find out why. Maybe she still has hope of escape. What''s more, she may not be exposed now.


    "The famous Dawn Knight, Ming Wang, has stopped me halfway, is there anything?"


    Under one thought, the dark-haired male Loki once again stood in front and acted as a shield. And watching him actually stood in front. Qin Gelei moved before Zhou Yi answered.


    She waved her hand and turned a red flame into a striking aurora. In the twinkling of an eye, she turned this thing as a shield into a non-existent thing. This made the girl Loki immediately pale. On the one hand, Qin Gelei''s phoenix power also hurt her roots when destroying the illusion of the avatar. On the other hand, it is because of what they mean.


    The little means of using fakes did not cause any trouble to Zhou Yi and they both apparently already saw the true body of Loki, and this is the thing that most let Loki fear.


    Losing the cover of the illusion of avatar, her ability is even more worthless in front of these two people. This made her feel a lot more unsafe at once. And this feeling is caused by her quietly shrinking her body behind Thor.


    "Rocky, since you have already revealed this identity. Why don''t you dare to admit it in a bright and honest way? Or, what are you afraid of?"


    Seeing Loki��s reaction, Zhou Yi immediately said. This is what he judged by feeling, and this feeling is really accurate, because it stabbed a piece of scar in the heart of Loki.


    "I really want to reveal this identity, but some people don''t think so. They would rather hide this identity for a lifetime, let me hide in the illusion forever, and I don''t want me to reveal this identity. As for your fear, that It��s nonsense. I��ve never been afraid of anyone, whether you��re or tyrant!��


    Rocky''s cold answer reflected her inner unruly. It is this kind of rebellious thought that has caused her to stir up countless twists and turns. This is a big trouble. Zhou Yi is very sure. If she is allowed to go on like this, it is likely that she will create more things and may even pose danger to some people.


    So when Zhou Yi thought of this, his heart had already had a little killing of Loki. but. When he saw the stubbornness in the eyes of the girl Loki, his heart was inexplicably softened.


    If Loki is still the man, he can kill the killer without mercy. Because what she did, it would not be too much. However, when Loki suddenly became a daughter. He can''t do anything about it. When she saw her, Zhou Yi thought of her missing little daughter. As a father, he really can''t send such a girl who looks a lot older than her daughter to another world. Even knowing her true identity is the same.


    So he could only remove the killing in his heart and showed a peaceful smile to the girl Loki.


    "Actually, I didn''t even think that your true body would be like this. I think if Thor wakes up, he will see his brother suddenly become his sister, and his heart will be very complicated."


    Rocky is also a warrior. When Zhou Yi raises her intentions, she can naturally feel one or two. That made all the hair on her body upright. but. When Zhou Yi��s killings disappeared inexplicably, her psychological warnings followed disappeared without a trace. A tight mood, followed by a feeling of disengagement from the heart.


    Zhou Yi��s pressure on her can��t be said to be small. She can persist in treating him in this way. It��s all supported by her own will and spirit. And when she felt this sense of distraction in her heart, she immediately felt a sense of support.


    However, the stubborn Rocky did not want to show any weak look in front of Zhou Yi, the enemy he once had. Although she is a scheming person, one thing is certain. That is, she has never been weak, even if it is against the tyrant. So, she immediately opened her mouth and said.


    "This is not something you care about. Say it. What do you want to do. I think you are so far away from me, it should not be like the stupid avengers, just to arrest me, then give me a Just trial!"


    "Of course not, I am not interested in that kind of thing." A sentence blocked Loki''s temptation, Zhou Yi directly said his own intentions. "Take Tor to you. You can do whatever you want. The purpose of my coming is for him, nothing to do with anyone else!"


    "What do you want him to do?" Loki once heard the request of Zhou Yi, and immediately showed deep hostility. This request has obviously violated her bottom line, but because of the power they have in Zhou Yi, she did not express her emotions.


    "I need him to help me open the Rainbow Bridge and enter Asgard. I have something to talk to Odin. As for what, it has nothing to do with you. Rocky, you have only one choice, that is to take care of it. Give it to me!"


    Looked at the stern Zhou Yi, and looked at the guard in front of him, a look of alert look at Zhou Yi their Tol. Rocky immediately fell into a dilemma.


    She knew that she had no strength to refuse Zhou Yi and refused his request. But let her surrender Thor, which is impossible at all.


    Some things are not known to others, but she is very clear in her own heart. This is his only chance to have Thor. If he misses it, she will not have such an opportunity in the future. This is also the reason why Thor advised her to give up the power of the gem of the mind, but she did not want it. Because of that, she no longer has any possibility to leave Thor with her side.


    Over the years, she has lived in another identity, eager for everything that Thor has. She thought it was because of her embarrassment to Thor. But until later, when Thor ignored her and wanted to protect her, she discovered that it was not because of jealousy, but because of another special feeling. A deeper feeling.


    Even if she was raised as a boy by Odin at a young age, even if she was ordered to appear as a boy. Nor can it stop this special feeling from growing in her heart. She is facing Tol, the brother of her own name, who already has an emotion that is not known.


    This allowed her to take the risk of taking Thor around her adventures. Now, some people want to destroy everything she has done so hard, how can she be willing? So at this time, she gave Zhou Yi only such a reply.


    "You can''t think about it! Thor, it can only be mine!"


    [Thank you for your continued support, this time from the 515 fans festival writers Glory Hall and the general election of the works, I hope to support one. In addition, there are some red envelopes for the fan festival, and you will receive a subscription and continue your subscription! ��(To be continued.) h.19 mobile phone users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 482： Heart-breaking brothers and sisters

    Rocky��s answer immediately made Zhou Yi��s eyes open, and his eyes began to show dangerous light. `


    "Rocky, do you think you still have room for bargaining?"


    "I know I don''t have any room for bargaining, but this is my answer. You can''t take Tole away from me!"


    Rocky still insisted on her own answer, and her reluctance made Zhou Yi feel incredible. Because she does not have any qualifications to refuse herself at all, this kind of reluctance will only hurt her. And this is not like her style.


    But when he saw Loki grabbing the hand of Thor''s cloak, he was a bit clear. If it is for this reason, he can understand, but it is not acceptable. The life of her daughter is more important than everything else, and naturally it is more important than the ulterior feeling between them. He has no reason to accommodate them, especially if this is only a unilateral will.


    In the case of invalid speech negotiation, force coercion has become an inevitable result. In this case, Zhou Yi silently gave Qin Gelei a position. Compared with his forced force, the psychic invasion of the piano is obviously more effective in solving the problem here.


    The performance of the piano was even more direct. She looked at Loki and Thor, who were waiting for the squad, and smirked and reached out to them.


    The power of the invisible mind instantly penetrated into Thor''s innermost heart, and this immediately gave the impression of Thor''s hands and feet, and she was shocked, because Qin Gelei''s power of the heart is her Powerful that has not been felt, and even to some extent, has passed the power of the gem of the mind. The organ that she set up in the depths of Thor''s mind was almost waiting for nothing in front of Qin Gelei. And that means her most worried thing is born.


    "Let her stop, Zhou Yi. You can''t do this!"


    She shouted out, but the situation was too late. When the piano invaded the power of his heart into Thorne''s heart, he had already hugged his head in pain and fell to the ground. His distorted perception is being corrected by Qin Gelei. In other words, Loki��s spiritual transformation has begun to fall apart. `


    He began to re-recognize his identity, his position, and Loki''s position in his heart. And this is enough to give Loki''s heart a fear and anxiety.


    She wants to stop everything the piano is now, but in time. She is too late. What is born in the spiritual world is only a moment for reality, when she is just ready to do it. She is now, one of her own hands has been firmly shackled by Thor, who has just been guarding himself.


    And then, what Thor said about her made her completely depressed and desperate.


    "Enough. Rocky. You have done enough wrong things, stop. Go back to Asgard with me!"


    "You told me to stop?" Almost in an unbelievable look at Thor, Rocky couldn''t believe it, and everything he did was smashed in this short moment. But that''s the truth, Thor is already awake. and. Control her firmly.


    "Yes, stop. Go back with me to accept the judgment of the father. This is the greatest tolerance I can do for you!"


    "Judgement? Tolerance? For me!"


    Loki repeated the word of Thor with a word. For her, these words are like razors, shaving their hearts and blood. She began to feel desperate and gave birth to madness. At this time, she has abandoned herself and completely left everything behind her head.


    "Don''t think, Thor. No one can judge me. Stupid Earth people can''t, Odin doesn''t. I just die and won''t accept your so-called judgment."


    "Don''t be obsessed. Rocky. Don''t you understand how much mistake you made? Stop and go back with me. This is the only way to forgive you."


    Rocky''s mismatch made Thor, who had just stepped out of control, angry immediately. He slammed Loki''s hand and let her face her face and look at her serious eyes. Then she yelled at her with a tone of hate and iron. `But this kind of persuasion does not play any role. Especially for the current Loki.


    "I don''t need to be forgiven by anyone. I am not wrong. The world is wrong. It is the world that abandoned me and took everything away. I just want to get back what I should have. Is this wrong?" Tell me, Thor. Is this wrong?"


    Gazing at Tol with a burning gaze, Loki pleaded guilty to go back. Her eyes were like a flame, and the glare made Thor not dare to look at her. He certainly knows what Loki is saying, but for him. This is just Rocky''s waywardness.


    He has long been accustomed to tolerating his waywardness, no matter what he did, he can find reasons for him to forgive him, because he thinks he knows Loki and understands this younger brother who has lived with him for hundreds of years. However, this time is no longer the day. When Loki��s identity suddenly changed from a younger brother to a younger sister. He is now, he can''t see her clearly.


    Or, he never saw her clearly. The transformation of identity has made him realize his own understanding of Loki. Although he is controlled, it does not mean that he does not have memories of that time. In fact, on the contrary, he remembers the memory of the controlled period. It is precisely because of this memory that he has discovered the secret of Loki and now has her special feelings for herself.


    This is a feeling that he does not know how to respond, he wants to refuse. But looking at this sister who suddenly became petite, but stubbornly still, he could not say the words of rejection. He wants to put this feeling down temporarily, let Rocky accept the trial and accept the protection from him. In order to prevent her from being sentenced to death by the world for what she did. However, Loki��s refusal interrupted all his plans.


    Complex internal factors and external factors made Tolton annoyed. Especially when he saw Loki''s burning and gaze, this psychological overwhelming and irritating makes it difficult for him to control his behavior. He reluctantly suppressed his own mood and asked again to Loki.


    "I will ask you again, you will not go back with me. This is your only chance, don''t you understand?"


    "No, I will never go back. I would rather die in the hands of the Midgarthites, and never go back. I was mocked by the failure of those Asgard who looked down on me in front of me."


    Rocky��s answer was beyond Tol��s surprise and was also his expectation. He thought about Rocky''s refusal, but he didn''t think that Rocky would actually refuse it. Do not leave a little room. And this immediately made all his irritations like gunpowder completely ignited. At this time, he could no longer control his emotions and raised his hand. A direct slap in the face of Loki.


    "Give me shut up, you are not qualified to refuse my arrangement. You must go back to the trial with me. Even if you are tied, I must bring you back to Asgard!"


    Thor''s slap directly pulled Loki''s mouth out of his blood. Feeling the burning pain of his face, Rocky''s eyes gradually became cold. She stared at Thor so coldly, and saw Thor��s whole people start to panic.


    As a warrior. Thor is not afraid of any enemy. But under the eyes of Rocky, he felt a panic without land. He wants to explain, but the situation at the moment does not allow him to explain at all.


    Rocky��s work is too much, and it��s not a general way to cover the past. He can only rely on Asgard''s law to maintain Loki to protect her from the execution of the Earth. Although she is to be imprisoned by Asgard for thousands of years, it is better than losing her life. This is his painstaking efforts as a brother, but this painstaking effort is simply not to let outsiders know, or even to say anything to anyone.


    This kind of mind, in the past, Rocky did not even have to spend the effort to guess. I can think of a seven seven eight eight. But now, when she is in the game, she is already lost when she is no longer confident in a series of failures.


    She did not guess Thor''s painstaking efforts, and she felt that only Thor''s decision was ruthless. In these days, she did not believe that Thor did not have a little knowledge of her feelings. When Thor gave himself a response in this way, her only performance was only reluctant rebellion and hollow indifference.


    As a sensitive and vulnerable person, a proud and reluctant god. Rocky will not give in anyway, especially in this special case.


    She stood in her own feet and stiffened her arms. Then he stared at Thor with hateful and cold eyes.


    "You want me to return to Asgard. I will be imprisoned forever. I can only tell you, Thor, you are dreaming in the daytime. I said, I will not accept any trial. No matter who. I am not qualified to judge me. Do you think that I have no cards? Do you think that I can only let you be at the mercy? Then you are too small to look at me. My Rocky is a natural king, I will never If you give in to you, even if you die, you won��t!"


    Having said that, she removed her own eyes and stared at the two dangerous existences opposite.


    "Zhou Yi. I have already made a clear investigation of your details. If you want me to accept the trial, you should be careful, will your closest people suffer more miserable things than me!"


    When Loki��s words came out, Thor immediately erected his body. A huge fear suddenly drowned him, and all of this was due to Rocky''s nonsense. These days, he has been around Loki, how can you not know that she has no backhands at all. And she actually is so provocative at this time, this person who should not be the most provocative, obviously has been holding the attitude of seeking death.


    From the arguments they had just made, Thor had her mind. That is, she wants to anger Zhou Yi, borrowing his hand to tie himself up, and let Thor��s trial completely become impossible. And this is something that Thor is absolutely unacceptable.


    He was just about to shout out and stop Loki��s nonsense. But at this time, Qin Gelei has already moved his hand directly. Everything that is centered on Zhou Yi is obviously not tolerant of any provocation against him, so he naturally does not have any hesitation in his hands.


    The power of the red-red phoenix flew in the blink of an eye, and the horrible energy fluctuations made Thor immediately move. He looked at the familiar conspiracy exposed on Loki''s face and smiled, looking at the smile and relief in her eyes. No hesitation, she took her into her arms and used her body to hold up a thick barrier for her.


    Rocky must not die, he must not let Loki die in front of his own eyes. Even if he pays his own life, he must protect Loki''s thoughtfulness. This is the determination that Thor has made in his heart at this moment. Therefore, he did not hesitate to put his life and death out of the way. (To be continued.)


    ...mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 483： Final yielding agreement

    The power of the red phoenix is ??in full swing, intertwined behind Thor, like a thick flame whip, slamming on him. Let his tall body can not help but tremble, because of the pain he suffered.


    The power of the phoenix is ??a horrible force, and even in this whole universe, there is very little existence that can be compared with her. One of the most striking features of this great power is the ability to negate a thing from existence and let it completely disappear into the universe. Therefore, when Thor replaced Rocky with this blow from the power of the Phoenix, he was immediately seriously injured by the power of the Phoenix.


    Not only physical damage, but more damage from his divine character. Although there is only such a common blow, Thor has already felt the huge crack in his deity. That made him almost have the illusion that he is likely to be defeated by the cloud, completely turned into a mortal, and then vanished.


    This is undoubtedly a very tragic thing for a god. But to say regret, Thor did not have this idea. This is his choice to protect Loki''s choices. Therefore, he will never feel any regret for this. Even if there is, it is just a pity.


    However, all of the above are just an illusion. The importance of Thor is known, so when she saw Thor coming forward, she subconsciously converges her strength. The power of the phoenix flashed past and there was no second attack. This made Thor proudly smug.


    When the external force disappeared, Thor''s tall body fell involuntarily. Although Qin Gelei closed his hand in time, he was still hurt too much and did not fall down. This made him careless in his arms, and he panicked. She quickly supported Thor and eagerly reached out and hugged his head, asking him in a row.


    "Thor, Thor! You''re fine, talk. Don''t scare me!"


    The spirit in the past was full of energy. The arrogant blond man is now a pale, weak and weak look. He heard Loki''s question and opened his eyes with enthusiasm. He wants to say something, but now he has no strength to speak. So he can only barely smile. In this way, let Loki rest assured.


    But now how can Loki rest assured. At this moment, she has been completely filled with self-blame and anger. She blames herself for being stubborn and her own stupidity. Because of her own mischief, because of her own waywardness, it led Tol to come forward and block this attack for her.


    The anger is because of Zhou Yi and Qin Gelei. Although all the causes are due to their own provocation. But she does not blame all her sins on her own. This is her nature. Even if she is already panicked, she still subconsciously recognizes the identity of Qin Gelei''s culprit.


    Thor was so important to her that she now forgot the strength of Qin Gelei��s performance and stood up and wanted to go straight to her. But she did not act and was pulled down.


    Thor, who had just slowed down, gripped her wrist tightly, so she couldn��t make any impulsive moves at all. At this moment, his heart was very clear. Just that was just a small test, and it was seen on his face and did not continue. If Loki is so provocative, then there is no room for all to recover.


    Rocky is not stupid, but she is still very smart. Only the performance of Thor just made her feel bad. I was controlled by emotions for a time, and I was judged to be dysfunctional. And now, when Thor was holding her to hold her and not letting her act, she immediately understood the meaning of Thor.


    He understood that Thor was worried about her and was afraid that she would be killed directly by Qin Gelei. This kind of worry, coupled with the kind of performance that immediately made her realize a very important issue, and this consciousness immediately made her happy.


    That is what she dreamed of, though not explicitly stated. But she has realized that this kind of thing is definitely there. And this is enough to make her new life endless joy, forget all the unhappiness. Naturally, she also forgot the accidental injury of Qin Gelei.


    This performance finally let Thor down. And it is at this time. Zhou Yi walked step by step.


    Looking at Zhou Yi gradually approaching, Rocky''s eyes were filled with alert immediately. Zhou Yi is a dangerous person for her, especially if they have some disputes. So at this time, she was really afraid that Zhou Yi would take the risk of doing something for them.


    However, she is obviously a small look at Zhou Yi. Or she is used to juggling a plot, she sees everyone like her. But Zhou Yi is obviously different from her. He didn''t even look at Loki, and he stood directly in front of Thor, and then released a warm life force to him.


    His power has dissipated, and the power of life naturally degenerates into this life energy. Although it still has a therapeutic effect, its effectiveness is not as good as before. However, this energy is still useful. At the very least, Thor''s body has slowly recovered. Although his power is still severely affected, at least he is now able to stand up on his own.


    "Thank you!" Thor''s thank you for some insincere. After all, his injury was made by Zhou Yi, who was injured and complained to others. This is really not easy for him to accept. However, he still said this thank you. Because he is very clear, Zhou Yi is merciful to them. Otherwise, just come back a few times. Both he and Rocky have only one end. Therefore, there is nothing wrong with this thank you.


    Zhou Yi knows that his mood is very complicated now. Instead, he may not be able to express his gratitude. So he just patted Thor''s shoulder and said to him.


    "The piano has hurt you because of a moment of anger. It should be that I apologize to you. In addition, I still have things to ask you, I hope you can do me a favor!"


    The situation is stronger than the people. At this time, what qualification does Thor have to say to Zhou Yi? So he could only show a bitter smile and said to Zhou Yi.


    "I know that you want to go to Asgard. I just heard it. I have no problem, I can take you with me at any time. I just want to know, what do you want to discuss with my father?"


    This busy Thor can help, but he must know what Zhou Yi is going to do with Asgard. This man is now a very dangerous person. If he goes to Asgard to stir up the wind, he will avenge everything Rocky has done to the earth. Then Asgard is in danger.


    Thor doesn''t think anyone in Asgard can stand up to this guy who can fight against the tyrant. Even if he is full of damage, coupled with his father Odin, the most powerful strength of the three Asgard, the **** of war, is unlikely to be his opponent. He is very clear about this, so he has to figure out what Zhou Yi is doing, and then he can decide not to help him.


    Zhou Yi sighed when he heard Thor��s question. Of course, he knows the reason why Thor asks, and no one wants his home to be invaded by outside forces. However, he was not malicious at all, so he told him his intentions.


    "My daughter has disappeared because of an accident. I have no way to find him. So I want to ask Asgard to give me some help and help me find my daughter."


    Many people know that Miss Zhou��s daughter is missing. Thor also read the news and got some understanding of this matter. But he did not expect that Zhou Yi would actually turn to Asgard for help.


    In addition to being a **** of Asgard, Thor has another identity. That is the prince of the Asgard Golden Palace, the future king of Asgard. Although he always likes to use things, there is rarely a strategy that the authorities should have. But his identity already means that he needs to think about more things. So when Zhou Yi asked for help from Asgard, Thor had keenly realized that this was an opportunity.


    A chance to win over Zhou Yi and show good opportunities to Zhou Yi.


    But this kind of thing needs to be cautious, everything has two sides, and this is no exception. If Asgard can help Zhou Yi find his missing daughter, naturally everything is fine. But if you can''t find it, you will probably offend the father who lost his daughter.


    Therefore, at this time, he can only talk to Zhou Yi in a way of vaccination.


    "I understand your current mood and can also help you on behalf of Asgard. But I can''t guarantee that Asgard will find your daughter. Heimda is not a panacea, you can''t pin all your hopes on it. His body!"


    Zhou Yi naturally knows this truth, and he does not pin all his hopes on Heim Dahl. So his answer is very simple.


    "I know your concerns, Thor. I can guarantee that nothing will happen. As long as you are willing to help me!"


    Zhou Yi��s answer made Thor grow a sigh of relief. This guarantee has minimized the risk that Asgard has to bear, and he naturally has no concerns.


    "We can leave at any time, but please wait."


    After saying this, Thor put his attention back to Loki, the younger sister who had his brains. This time, he once again presented her with the request, and still in the tone of pleading.


    "Go back with me, Rocky. This is my only request. I will ask the father to forgive you, don''t be willful again, okay!"


    At this point, Rocky has no other ideas. She has got what she wants, and for some other things, she doesn''t care much. So for Thor''s request, she didn''t resist any more, but quietly took his hand and nodded.


    Rocky��s answer made Thor finally let go. He began to call Heim Dahl and opened the Rainbow Bridge for him to help him return to Asgard. At this moment, he did not notice at all that Loki, who was around him, had quietly raised the conspiracy smile he was familiar with.


    The situation has changed, but for Rocky, it is also the beginning of another round of conspiracy. She is a failure, but there are new things to fight for. Isn''t this very interesting for her? (To be continued.) Mobile users please visit http://m.piaotian.net

 Chapter 484： Golden Palace guest disappointed Odin

    Odin Gao sat on his golden throne and silently thought about his son''s report to himself. On his right hand side, Zhou Yi and Qin Gelei sat on two temporarily erected seats, waiting for his answer.


    It is an unprecedented honour to set up a throne in front of the Golden Palace in Odin. Even among the gods of Asgard, only Fleetguard of God is qualified to sit next to him. Now, Odin actually set up a seat for two outsiders and arranged for them to sit on their right hand side, which is enough to surprise the Asgard in the Golden Palace.


    Asgard is respected by his right hand, because the right hand is the hand used to hold the weapon. Only the most distinguished guests are worthy of the Asgard to lay down their arms and entertain him without any defense. As the **** king of Asgard, Odin has never had such a distinguished guest. Because of his status, but also because of his unparalleled force.


    As the most powerful king of Asgard''s history, he defeated countless enemies and eventually made Asgard the most noble of the nine kingdoms. This made him a natural king of the Asgard, and because of his lofty status, no one has the qualification to be equal to him. At the very least, it looks like this in the nine countries.


    However, others may have doubts about setting up the two Midgarthians. But Odin is definitely not. He knows very well that the energy of the two men on the opposite side is clearer that he has no ability to compete with them. When they come to the Golden Palace, they must be treated with the most solemn etiquette. Otherwise, once it is offended, it will be a disaster for the whole Asgard.


    And when he entertained these two distinguished guests, he was also satisfied with the performance of his son, Thor. A qualified Asgard''s prince should not only have the courage and responsibility, but also the judgment of the current situation and the choice of interests. On the issue of Zhou Yi, Thor performed very well. At this time, Asgard really needs such a strong foreign aid as Zhou Yi.


    "I already understand the meaning of the two. I am calling Heim Dahl now. Let him find the missing child for the two, but I can''t guarantee that Heimdal can help two."


    Odin smiled and was amiable, but did not give an exact guarantee. Just like Thor. He didn''t dare to say too much, because no one knows what the outcome is.


    "Whether I can find my child, I appreciate your help. This is a favor that I owe you!"


    Zhou Yi��s human feelings are more valuable to Odin than any treasure. And he does not hesitate to continue to increase his own chips at this time.


    "Please rest assured that we will do everything we can to help you, whether you need staff or other help."


    "Thank you for your help!"


    The two people had a very good talk and the atmosphere was harmonious. But Thor, who was thoughtful at this time, could not see the mystery of this. He stepped in recklessly and said to his father.


    "Father, I have one thing to ask you, please forgive Loki''s crime!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, the smile on Odin''s face immediately retired. This sentence from Thor is very not a time, at least not at the moment. In the face of Asgard''s guests, there are so many warriors in the Golden Palace. He actually said this, which made Odin''s little satisfaction with him immediately vanish.


    "These things will be said later, I am not allowed to mention these things now!"


    Speaking like this, Odin��s implication is to put this matter privately. What Rocky said again is also the child he has raised for so many years. It is impossible to say that there is no feeling in it. Moreover, as far as Loki��s actions were concerned, she did not violate the actual interests of Asgard. Even said that she also solved a huge hidden danger of Asgard. So if you put her things in private, many things will become much easier.


    But Thor didn''t understand this. What he saw was only the serious consequences of what Rocky did. The destruction of one world and the great disaster of another world. Such a situation is the most serious crime under the trial of any just law, even a problem that cannot be killed.


    He cares about chaos and can''t understand his father''s pains, but he will be wrong. Odin''s cold face made him mistakenly think that his father had to deal with Loki''s problems. This made him immediately kneel on one knee and pleaded with his father.


    "Father, Rocky is also your child. I know that he has done a lot of wrong things, but please also open it."


    This sentence can be said to directly put this problem on the table, so that Odin is not wanting to swear. In front of so many warriors in the Golden Palace, especially in front of the two noble guests of Midgarth. How can he make a clearly partial decision to destroy his reputation! Therefore, even if he is not willing, he can only put on a selfless attitude and say to Thor.


    "Enough, Thor. You are the future king of Asgard. Don''t you know that as a king, you must uphold the truth!"


    Where the straight Thor can understand the deep meaning of the words in Odin. I only thought that Odin��s intention to deal with Rocky was that his only thought at this time was to discourage his father and protect his sister. So he could only lie on the ground and said to Odin.


    "Father, I know that Loki is very sinful. But I also have the responsibility for all the crimes committed by her. If the father must punish Loki, please punished with me. I am willing to bear his crimes for Loki! ��


    Thor��s tears did not make Odin open the net for this. He looked at his son, the appointed heir, and there was only deep disappointment and anger. He had thought that Thor had grown up, but now it seems that his change is really minimal. Especially his political performance is simply childish and ridiculous. Looking at this kind of Thor, even Odin himself is skeptical, he will give Asgard''s future to him, will he bring Asgard into the abyss of eternal glory.


    However, he has no other choice. Because he only has this heir to Thor. When the disaster is imminent, he has no other energy and effort to train an heir. So he can only continue to squint and yell at Thor in full anger.


    "Enough, Thor. What is your qualification to inherit my throne and become the future master of this Golden Palace. Give me back, I don''t want to hear your gibberish again!"


    "Father Wang!" Thor also wants to say it again, but Odin, who has been disappointed, has already had a heavy hand on Gunniel, calling for the guards inside the Golden Palace.


    "The guard, take him to me. Without my instructions, he is not allowed to leave his room one step!"


    Although Thor had the idea and meaning of rebellion, under the strong oppression of Odin, he could only be taken away by the guards. And Odin looked at his son like this, until he disappeared into his own sight, only turned his head, and looked at Zhou Yi with a sigh of helplessness.


    "I am sorry, let the two see this situation. I can assure you as the king of Asgard, and I will definitely let Loki be punished by the punishment!"


    Zhou Yi is not interested at any kind of punishment for Loki. But this is what Odin did to him, and he can''t help but say. So he only smiled and responded.


    "I believe in the justice of my Majesty, so I won''t say anything more!"


    Odin nodded and he was very satisfied with Zhou Yi��s knowledge. But when he thought of the brain of his son''s ribs, he was full of guilt. If Thor can have half of his brain in front of him, he won''t have so much trouble.


    But he is also the master of this Golden Palace, the king of Asgard. Even if he is weak in his heart, he will not put these things on the bright side and put them in front of everyone. Therefore, he is still talking and laughing with Zhou Yi, showing the grace and discouragement of a king.


    At this time, Heim Dahl, who was covered in gold, had come in under the leadership of the guards.


    "Your Majesty, Heimdal is waiting for your instructions!"


    Upon seeing Odin, who was sitting high, and two distinguished guests, Hemdahl paid respectfully to the ground and showed his loyalty to Odin in this way. And this obviously makes Odin satisfied.


    "Get up, my brother. You don''t have to have these cumbersome etiquette for me!" He reached out to Heim Dahl, and Odin expressed his respect for him with words of grace, and he also summoned him. The purpose of coming is said. "I want you to come here to use your ability to help our distinguished guests. You must help them with all your heart, understand?"


    "Follow, squat!" Heim Dahl stood up and immediately looked at the two guests with his golden eyes. He is not the kind of person who is good at words, but as long as there is an order, he can always insist on completing it. This is why Odin has always trusted him. He has trusted capital.


    Looking at Hemdal''s expression, Zhou Yi gave a picture of Shirley to him. After reading this photo, Heimdal immediately looked up and looked at the void. With the ability to see through the endless world, he can search for the goal he wants to find in this way. For him, there is no secret in everything. So Odin has almost 100% confidence in him.


    Hemdal did not disappoint him at all, because he soon gave the answer to Zhou Yi.


    "I have found the goal you want!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 485： Destiny predicts the gods at dusk

    "Where is she?" Suddenly heard the news, it is the city of Zhouyi can not control their own internal fluctuations. `He opened his mouth and asked with a hoarse voice.


    Hearing the question of Zhou Yi, Heim Dahl looked at his king in a dilemma. With his king present, he did not dare to answer Zhou Yi��s question casually. This is his loyal performance and his expression of wisdom. This is even God is no exception.


    "Don''t be scrupulous, despite answering the guest''s questions." Although happy with Heim''s loyal performance, Odin still knows what the most important thing is.


    "The girl is not dangerous now, I can see that she is protected by a magical power, like the heroes in the epic who are loved by fate. She is in contact with her mission."


    This sentence is said to be a foggy, what is called loved by fate? His daughter was forced to leave her home and leave her father. Can such a situation be loved by fate? If he didn''t want to rely on Heimdal to find Shirley, Zhou Yi now has the urge to beat him up.


    However, compared with Zhou Yi''s ups and downs, Odin felt the deepest surprise in his heart. For this topic that is loved by destiny and destined to become an epic, he really knows nothing about it.


    In every mythology in the world, there will be such a group of people, but the mortal body, but can be selected by the miracle belonging to the gods, and then shoulder their mission, become the hero of a time. Such as Ia Song in Greek mythology, Siegfried in the Nordic mythology, King Arthur of the Celtics, etc., are all such candidates. What they carry is the choice of destiny. Under the guidance of fate, they are almost unrivalled. Sometimes the power they burst out is that the gods must also shun. It can be said that they are miracles among mortals.


    And how many people like this? Odin knows very well that such a person is simply less pitiful than the mortal base of mortals. Even for hundreds of years, such a presence will occur in mortals. Therefore, suddenly heard that the daughter who disappeared in Zhouyi would actually be such a existence. Even Odin, who has lived for a few years, feels the deepest surprise.


    Of course, this is not the only possibility. Another possibility is that Heimdal is wrong. `But will he read it wrong? At this point, Odin didn''t even want to give it a veto. He would rather not believe his eyes or believe in what Hemdahl saw. Whether it is good or bad. He has absolute trust in Heimdal.


    However, Odin''s trust in Heimdaer does not mean that Zhou Yi will trust him. For Zhou Yi, he didn''t care about the choice of fate. He only cares about Shirley''s safety. Although Heimdal said she was safe, she could not see Shirley with her own eyes. In the case of personally witnessing her safety, Zhou Yi is not relieved anyway.


    "Tell me, where is she? Where is my daughter?"


    At this time, almost everyone can hear the eagerness and anxiety in Zhouyi''s words. It is like a flame. If you are not careful, you may burn people into coke. Therefore, Heimdaer did not dare to support the big, but directly said the answer he wanted.


    "She is in Mussbergheim, the country of fire."


    As soon as the answer came out, Odin and Zhou Yi immediately frowned. In the nine worlds of Norse mythology, Ms Belheim is one of the world''s oldest and most mysterious worlds in the world. In mythology. The existence of this world not only represents the origin of the nine kingdoms, but also the end of the nine kingdoms. The twilight of the gods, which have always been taboo in Norse mythology, are closely related to this country of fire.


    Of course, the myth does not represent reality. At the very least, the mythical Loki is a man, and it is not a child of Odin. But mythology also has certain reference significance. At the very least, it tells the insider that this country is very unusual.


    Although Zhou Yi did not understand why Shirley would be sent to Ms Belheim, but as a father, he must get Shirley back. Even if you violate the interests of Asgard, you will not hesitate.


    "Odin''s Majesty, please follow your promise and help me find my daughter. In return I can promise you a condition. Any condition can be!"


    I only know that Shirley is not enough in Ms. Belheim. He must also find the way to the world. However, it takes a long time to get to the middle of this. Zhou Yi is really unsure of it. `At this time, it is still Asgard who can help him. They must know the way to Ms Belheim. And their Rainbow Bridge can directly send him to the world. Therefore, it has already been anxious, and Zhou Yi, who has not allowed any time to be wasted, directly made a promise and made a promise that made Odin completely unable to refuse.


    For Odin, Ms Belheim is indeed a very special place. Not only because of its particularity in mythology, but also because of its threat to Asgard. The Fire Giant who lived there has always been a big worry for Odin, or he has been worried that one day Asgard will be completely destroyed by the giants from the country of fire.


    The twilight of the gods is not just an empty talk, but a destiny that has been destined. This point, Odin has already been very clear. In order to meet this terrible fate, he has been preparing for this thousand years. If Zhou Yi is just empty-mouthed, ask himself to help him go to Ms. Belheim and provoke the fire giants he absolutely does not want to provoke. Odin didn''t want to, and he would definitely refuse it.


    He won''t make fun of Asgard''s fate, especially at this special time when he has already foreseen that the twilight of the gods is approaching. However, after Zhou Yi made this promise, he was involuntarily moved.


    The strength of Zhou Yi is obvious to all. His strength is enough to make all the warriors of the Golden Palace self-defeating. Even Odin himself, there is no certainty that he can defeat the new **** of Midgarth, even if he wears the destroyer armor. With this alone, Zhou Yi can be said to be a strange commodity.


    When he was told that the famous hegemon in the universe, the tyrannical rule that ruled countless stars with the horror wrist was also defeated by Zhou Yi, Zhou Yi was not only simple for Odin. His value is simply incalculable. If he asked Odin to come by himself, he would be willing to tie Zhou Yi to their Asgard chariot by any means and any interest.


    Now, Zhou Yi is willing to send it to the door, and promised to use Asgard''s help in exchange for any possible conditions. For Odin, it is simply a pillow that comes to sleep, and it is impossible to refuse anything. So he didn''t hesitate. I agreed to Zhou Yi.


    "I will start the Rainbow Bridge myself and send you to Ms Belheim!"


    "Thank you!" Zhou Yi, who is already in full swing in his heart, obviously can''t say anything beautiful. He pulled up Qin Gelei and followed Odin, who was riding the Eight-legged horse, to the direction of Rainbow Bridge.


    And look at the three people who disappeared in the Golden Palace as quickly as possible. Heim Dahl, who has been silent since he just said the answer, sighed. The face of Gujing��s waveless face showed a very obvious helpless look. Some things he can''t say, it''s hard to say. So he can only bury everything in his heart. Sometimes it is not a good thing to see more, because the more you look at it, the more you become confused. Heimdal doesn''t know if he is doing it right. But as a follower of Odin, he can only steadfastly follow behind him, even if they are in front of a cliff abyss.


    Heimdal is still meditating, and the rainbow of the sky has already shined in the night sky of Asgard. When the light disappeared for a moment, Odin had already laughed and returned to the Golden Palace.


    As the most determined follower of Odin, Heimdal has not seen Odin so happy for a long time. Of course, he knew exactly what made Odin, who had been unable to smile after knowing the destiny of the gods, once again laughed. He did not want to destroy Odin��s rare good mood, but at this special time, he shouldered a special He has to tell Odin about some of his duties.


    "My king, I have something to report to you. It''s about the thing!"


    Hemda��s solemn report made what Odin realized. He retired the left and right guards and the Golden Palace Warriors, leaving only one of him and Heim Dahl in a palace.


    "Let''s say, what is it, what have you seen?"


    "My king, everything I saw is already unclear, and everything has been reinstated into chaos. Destiny has become confusing, and Asgard��s future can no longer appear in mine. In the horizon!"


    "Everything?" Odin asked with amazement, and the complex look in the one-eyed eyes made Hemdahl even indistinguishable.


    "Yes, everything I saw. Everything about Asgard is like this!"


    Hemdahl''s answer is still meticulous, but Odin listened to his answer but could not help but fall into his own thoughts.


    A long time ago, the goalkeeper told him an unfortunate news that he foresaw the dusk of the gods. Asgard will be besieged. The gods will fall into endless dormancy. He will die in the enemy, and the Golden Palace, which has been circulated for centuries, will also collapse. The poisonous dragon Nedhog will eventually squander the roots of the world tree Uktrahir, and the fire of the dying of Revotin will completely turn the entire Asgard into ashes. The only exception is his son Thor.


    He will break free from the belly of the snakes of the world, and will be reborn, re-leading the Asgards who have escaped to rebuild their homes.


    This prophecy has always been Odin''s nightmare. To this end, he even visited the three goddesses of fate that had long since secluded, and asked them to verify the authenticity of this prophecy. The answer he got from him made him never smile again from that day on.


    As the king of Asgard, he obviously could not accept this cruel fate and accepted the coming of the gods at dusk. But as the **** of wisdom of Asgard, he is very clear that he has no power to resist in the face of destiny. He can only express obedience to fate. And for Asgard to continue, he can only make his eldest son, Odin, his own successor.


    To be fair, he is well aware of Thor''s ability to be a ruler. If he can, he is more willing to let his other son, Tyre, be his successor. But the prophecy is clearly shown, and Tyre will die under his own sword and be destroyed in the dusk of the gods as himself. So he can only choose Thor, choose the only one that can represent hope. This is why he gave Thor a chance again and again, not only because he is a father.


    But now, the prophet actually tells him that his fate has changed and that unpredictable changes have occurred. This made him realize immediately that an opportunity to change his destiny has come to him. At this time, he did not hesitate to seize this opportunity, just to enable Asgard to continue better.


    But he did not notice the fears revealed in the eyes of the prophet. Whether the change in fate is good or bad, who can say clearly at this time? At the very least, Hemdahl can''t be sure of this. He also believes that no one can be sure of this. But he knows that Odin is definitely not going to miss this opportunity. No one will give himself to fate, even if it is God. People have to fight with the sky, and God is actually the same. This is the fairest place for fate.


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 486： Flame State Shirley Status

    Ms Belheim, a country of flames, the world of flames. Here, almost everything is related to the flames, the sky here, the land here, the mountains and rivers here, and even the creatures here.


    The sky here is always cloudless, and some are only the most hot and sunny. The land here has always been chapped, and the cracked surface always ejects a flame from time to time, so that the world is always in a calm and a little more than a few minutes of murder.


    Mountains and rivers are the color of metal smelting and solidification, and the river is always a flowing lava flow. Despite the presence of plants, the plants here are all unusually tall trees and are still flaming trees. Of course, this is not really burning, but the leaves of these trees are all flames, so the illusion that the trees are burning will be seen at a glance.


    Even the most temperate life form of plants is so blazing, it is hard to imagine anything else that can survive in such a harsh environment. But for life, there is never an absolute danger, because life itself is a miracle.


    When a group of creatures like wild horses with a thunderous sound like a thunder, rumbling from the crimson cleft of the earth, it immediately witnessed the miracle of life.


    This is a group of unusually beautiful creatures, tall and strong, with well-proportioned bones, full limbs and full bones, long and powerful neck, white body like warm jade, the only difference in color is the flaming flames of their necks. And the horsetail behind the streamer. This makes them even more divine, even like the mythical gods.


    This is Nedipley, the Flame Horse, the only creature living in Ms. Belheim. Their existence adds a little life to the world, and it is also telling everyone that the world is not as desolate as the imagination. And when the flames of the horses rushed into the lava flow, like the migratory horses, they rushed through the river, and the flames of the gold, like the gold, were frightened, one after another. Leap from the big river where the lava condenses. `


    These big fish are extremely powerful. The leaps are extremely high, and the number is huge and unimaginable. And as more and more big fish are alarmed, there is already a spectacle on the lava-like river. A golden bridge appeared across the sky, spanning the rush of the Flame Horse. In the hot sunshine of the world, the ultimate bright light is shining.


    Such a landscape is almost impossible to appear on other worlds, and only the flame country of Mussbergheim will have such a unique landscape. But such a magnificent scene was suddenly interrupted by a stranger.


    It was a red-red one, and even the feathers were the eagle of the flames. The wingspan of three or four feet made it undoubtedly the master of the sky in this world. And it looks like a sharp arrow from the bottom of the string. The entire flame horses began to scream in panic.


    The flame eagle is their natural enemies. This fierce flame eagle can completely capture a member from their ranks in a dive and turn it into a meal of their own. So when I saw this eagle, the entire horse group began to shake.


    However, unexpectedly, the big eagle did not attack the horses, but the wings together, directly into the golden fish bridge. And when it is like a sword, the fish bridge is cut off directly, and when it comes out, the horses are only present. This eagle has actually regarded the fat fish as its prey.


    Its two claws are full of fat and beautiful goldfish, and there are also fourteen and five, which may not even be an appetizer for the big eagle, but the eagle is particularly satisfied with the wings. A flash of light flew toward the horizon.


    The river was once again restored to calm, lost the sight of natural enemies, and the flames of the horses once again began their journey of trekking. On the other hand, the great eagle that has just been harvested is also the time to return home. It has shrunk and fell to the cliffs on the melting hills, at the moment. Someone has already been there waiting for its return.


    It was a short blond girl wearing some broken clothes, but there were not many signs of embarrassment in general. `She stood on the edge of the cliff and watched the big eagle land in front of herself. Put the big fish under the claws on the ground. Then he bowed down to his own head with respect and docility.


    Seeing this performance of the Eagle, the girl smiled and touched her head, then told him.


    "Okay, it��s great, kid! Go, find something for yourself!"


    The flame on the body is very close to the girl. The eagle eagle seemed to squat on the palm of the girl, and then she screamed and flew out again. At this time, the girl sighed and looked at the big fish in front of her, and opened her mouth and asked.


    "Only these things are really ok?"


    "Of course, Xiao Xueli!" A faint yellow gemstone with a vertical pattern appeared on her side, and then a non-male and non-female, very charming magical voice. ��You only need to absorb their life force, so you can stop having any food needs for the next month. The more you absorb, the more energy you gain. When you accumulate At the same time, maybe you can open the door to go home!"


    This sentence clearly pierced the key to Shirley. She has been taken to the world of this strange 6 days. The pressure she was exposed to during these three days was absolutely unimaginable. To know that she is only thirteen years old, she is just a girl who has not been involved in the world. Suddenly she left her own world, left her family and relatives, and was forced to come to such a strange and dangerous place, which was definitely a huge blow to her.


    However, she is a good person who survived from Lakan, and the will to survive is naturally tenacious. Even if she fell into such a flame country, she did not have the idea of ??giving up. She has been looking for the way home. Therefore, she is not only waiting for the rescue from her father, but also starting to save herself and seek as much as possible to find her way home.


    At this time, the only one that can help her save herself is the magical gem that brought it here.


    This is a very strange thing, and Shirley is very sure. Because it has a self-conscious soul inside. According to the soul''s own statement, it is the crystallization of a soul soul, which has chosen itself as its successor and become its spokesperson in the world.


    For this kind of thing, the snowy clever Shirley naturally does not mean to believe. But in the absence of other options, she can only choose to believe in it to get a way to go home. What surprised her was that it did give its own method, a special enough method.


    It teaches itself a power, a plundering energy, and the ability to charm life. This ability is called the magic of heaven by the consciousness in the gem, and it tells Shirley that by this way she can not only return home, but even become as great and immortal as God.


    For this, Shirley didn''t believe it at first, but when she tried a little bit of the magic of this magic, she had to believe it.


    Although she has only acquired this magical ability for less than three days, she has used the charm of the magic of heaven to tame one of the most powerful creatures on this land, and used it to create an extremely safe one for herself. surroundings.


    According to the gem-consciousness, as long as she continues this way, she can get enough energy by the food that the flame eagle keeps capturing, and become stronger and stronger. And when she is strong enough, she can easily return to her hometown. At this point, Shirley believes that it did not lie to herself, but she is determined to do so. Charm life is already the limit she can do. If she is allowed to kill the flaming eagle and plunder the energy of life, she does not have such great perseverance and courage.


    This is naturally a dissatisfaction with the consciousness inside the gem, but it is not very urgent. Because as long as time goes by, the balance will be more and more biased towards its side. It is like now, after three days, Shirley, who has been tolerated by hunger and thirst, has finally made up her mind and took the first step she wants.


    Looking at the big fish still squatting, Shirley bit his teeth and, according to the teaching of jewel consciousness, extended the power of the magic in his body to the dozen or so big fish that jumped on the ground.


    The power of the heavenly magic is overbearing and fierce, but for a moment, it turns these dozens of molten gold fish into dead bodies like dead wood. With the return of these days of magical power, Shirley can clearly feel the feeling of satisfaction in her body. Whether it is physical hunger or mental needs, she has a huge sense of satisfaction.


    This made her own heart happy, and then it produced a thorough panic. That is the fear after the killing, the fear of this change in one''s own mentality. After doing all this, she even did not believe that she would actually have a thrill after making this kind of killing.


    Although killing is an inevitable thing for survival, if it is a pleasure because of killing, it is totally inappropriate. This gave Shirley a sense of guilt and a fear of self-awareness.


    But the gem consciousness has not changed this way. It just looks at Shirley''s absorption of the essence of these lives, and then it is full of joyful laughter.


    "That''s it, that''s it. You''ll be a little bit stronger, little Shirley! From this waste of no use, to those creatures that are so powerful. We will expand the scope of hunting a little bit, and soon you will become Powerful. Actually, I want to say that if you just absorb the big bird, you will be strong immediately. Believe me, as long as you swallow it, the strength you gain, the pleasure you get will be what you feel now. Dozens of times, hundreds of times."


    "You don''t want to think about it, I won''t hurt Slime!"


    Listening to this, Shirley gave an answer. The answer was exceptionally firm, and the jewel consciousness was silent in an instant.


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 487： Tian Mobo

    Shirley��s answer completely brought the communication between the two people into a deadlock. `Shirley is because of the resentment of the gems. Jewel consciousness is simply because of anger.


    It chose Shirley entirely because it was just a child, and the child was the most easily confused. How much resistance a child with an unsound mind can resist to resist fear and the temptation of the outside world. In the gems-conscious vision, she can easily control her in her hands with a little bit of it. But she did not think that this little girl was so stubborn and almost unaffected by it.


    This makes it feel very uncomfortable. But when I think of what I am planning on her, the feeling of being uncomfortable can only be grievous.


    Just like it tells Shirley, it is the final soul of a god. But there are some things that it doesn''t tell Shirley, that is, it is the last consciousness of a demon. Its original body is the demon of the Indian mythology.


    In the age of mythology, he and his biggest enemy, Sakyamuni Buddha, had a final confrontation. In that battle, he was completely defeated in the hands of Sakyamuni, and he could only drag the wounded body. I fled to the corner of a different space and lingered.


    He was not reconciled to this failure, but he was preparing to recuperate and stay in time for a comeback. The demon king Erdia Poloz from this different world sneaked him and swallowed all his power into the belly, leaving only the crystallization of such a soul and godhead, maintaining his last existence in this world. .


    This is the time that has not been seen for thousands of years.


    For Bo Xun, the Dreadlord is a sly existence. He knows that his power is not powerful, so he has been careful to hide in his own world and never provoke a strong existence. This situation once made Bo Xi feel desperate. At that time, he even wondered if he had seen the day of the day.


    And just as he was about to despair, the Net of Destiny finally opened up to him, and the appearance of Zhou Yi finally gave him a chance to see again. 8 Fiction` But the ecstasy in the heart did not make him lose his mind, even if he escaped the cage of the millennium. He did not immediately reveal his existence. Instead, as a secret treasure, he is honestly lying in the treasure house of Zhou Yi.


    The reason why Bo Xun did this is because it is because of his fear of Zhou Yi. The sun **** of Zhou Yi was born to restrain his power of the demon. More importantly, Zhou Yi is much stronger than him. He is almost certain that as long as he dares to show his head, 100% will be completely annihilated by Zhou Yi. So he didn''t gamble, he didn''t dare to gamble. Only honestly, continue to be your prisoner.


    But this does not mean that he is willing to hide in such a small corner for such a lifetime. When the opportunity really comes. He naturally wouldn''t look at it and slip away from his own eyes, and Shirley was the opportunity to help him regain his life.


    So he did not hesitate to use his last bit of strength to seduce Shirley and bring her to the country of this flame. As for the rest of the teaching of heaven magic to her, it is also a means to regain a new life.


    He wants Shirley to practice his magic of the day, and then change from a mortal to a free-spirited little by little, and by that time he can take Shirley''s body and regain her life. This will be a long process, but I have waited for thousands of years to believe that I can wait until that day.


    However, he did not think that this plan had serious problems at the beginning. Shirley is not only intoxicated by the thrill of the magic of the heavens. Forget it. Instead, this kind of practice has produced a feeling of resentment and disgust, which makes Bo Xun immediately ignorant.


    If Shirley really gave up the magic of heaven, then all his plans will become a bubble, and the most important thing is that he has no extra strength to repeat this kind of thing. Therefore, he can only calm Shirley''s emotions and prevent his own only hope from slipping away from his palm.


    "Okay, okay! If you don''t want to, you can do it as if I didn''t say it.` Just a big bird, I don''t think it will destroy the teacher-student relationship between me and you!"


    After a long silence, Bo Xing decided to use this relationship as a breakthrough. Come to calm Shirley''s emotions. In order to gain Shirley''s trust, he established this relationship with her when she taught Shirley''s magic, and this relationship really made Shirley have scruples.


    In this special place, as the only one who can communicate with myself. The teacher who saved his life, Shirley did not have much opinion and continued to maintain a cold war with him. Especially if he still admits it wrong.


    "As long as you don''t mention hurting Slime, I can forgive you for this!"


    Shirley��s answer is naturally to let Bo��s heart sneak in the heart. As a teacher, his status is actually not as good as a flat-haired animal, which makes him able to swallow this breath. But thinking of his own plan, he still forced himself to forget all the unhappiness in his heart.


    "Of course. I just give you an opinion. If you don''t want to, then I can''t force you!"


    The tone of Bo Xun softened, and Shirley was naturally embarrassed to continue to work with him. She snorted and asked.


    "Teacher, when using the magic of the day, can you not hurt the lives of others, only take some life energy!"


    If I heard this before, Bo Xun will definitely ask, is this powerless magic that deserves the name of the devil? But now that I have figured out what this little girl thinks, he obviously won��t say that.


    "When your magic is so skillful, you can do this. Generally speaking, if you take five or six or seven or seven points, you still have to lose someone else''s life. Of course, the key is to see what you think. If you imagine you If your father is a hero, it is enough to deal with those bad people in this way!"


    As a demon of the old tycoon, Bo Xun naturally knows what to say to make Shirley dispel the war of the magic of the sky. And after hearing his statement, Shirley gradually stretched out her still frowning brow.


    Zhou Yi��s identity has been told by Shirley in advance as a bargaining chip. For this news, Shirley was naturally shocked at first, but then she slowly accepted it. When Bo Xi said that the magical use of the magic of the day can make her a hero like his father, she naturally slowly dispels the alert for this terrorist power. If you can not kill, then the magic of the day is not something that is unacceptable to her.


    Looking at the changes in Shirley''s expression, Bo Xun knew that she had changed her mind. And just when he wants to hit the iron and say something. A beautiful colorful light has been inserted straight into the country of this flame like the sword of the sky.


    The violent fluctuations of the Rainbow Bridge have caused some sensation in the sensitive creatures. As a veteran demon, Bo Xun is more familiar with this kind of fluctuation. In the age of mythology. He once used the changed identity to deal with the gods of Asgard. For their artifacts, Rainbow Bridge is also very familiar.


    Such a conspicuous appearance naturally shows that the guy with Asgard came to this flame world. And thought of it here. Bo Xun could not help but make a ghost idea in his heart.


    Asgard is undoubtedly safer than Mussbergheim. If it was not in a hurry, it would be a last resort and he would not bring Shirley to the world. Because there is a monster that he absolutely does not want to provoke, if he is present in Shirley, all his hopes will be completely disillusioned.


    But Asgard is different. The creatures there are weaker and easier to manipulate. Although Heimdal is a threat, but the wave of ten days is full of confidence to let Shirley fool his eyes. So he had made up his mind and asked Shirley to contact the Asgards and find a way for them to bring Shirley to Asgard.


    "Quick, Shirley. Call your big bird, let''s go in that direction!"


    "Why?" Shirley also saw the rainbow, but she had begun to adapt to the survival environment. She did not immediately listen to the words of Bo Xun, but first asked why. At this time, safety is always the most important. She can''t blindly follow the instructions of others. And put yourself in a dangerous situation.


    "That''s a guy from another world. If you can get their trust, maybe they have a way to send you back to Earth."


    Of course, it is impossible for Podun to directly tell her what she intended, but to make up such a reason. He knows what Shirley wants most now. For this reason, Shirley will definitely not reject his proposal. Of course, he can''t let her go back like this. Just let me do a little bit when she arrives at Asgard, so she can stay in Asgard. The wave of the old tycoon has already figured out everything, all he wants is Shirley to follow his command and start acting.


    And just like he thought, I heard that I could go home. Shirley immediately gave up the so-called security issue. She called out. The flame eagle that she called her name was from the sky, and then she jumped directly to its back, letting it flow directly into the direction of the Rainbow Bridge falling like a streamer.


    Shirley��s eagerness made Bo��s smile in his heart, and he already thought about it. How can I let Shirley be forced to stay on Asgard. And when he repeatedly chewed his plan in his heart, see if there were any loopholes that were not noticed. A wave that made him very familiar and fearless was passed from the front.


    Feeling the strong and horrible power fluctuations, Bo Xun immediately dropped all the calculations in his heart, and shouted at Shirley.


    "Hurry up and turn around. There is a terrible monster in front. He will kill you. Turn around!"


    But Shirley obviously didn''t listen to him because at this time she had already seen what it was like to fly closer to herself. That is the father she thought about, the one she even sang in her dreams. Nothing can stop her from returning to her father''s arms. The opinions of Bo Xun are simply insignificant at this time.


    And watching Shirley completely do not listen to her, Zhou Yi, who suddenly appeared in this world, rushed over. Bo Xun immediately felt the deepest despair and fear. He knew that he was finished, just in Zhou Yi''s palm!


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 488： Shirley returns to the Kingdom of God Banquet

    "Dad!" Seeing his father, Shirley couldn''t help but shouted loudly. Now she has completely ignored the danger, and she jumped from the flame eagle to her father.


    "Child, my baby!" A hand caught Shirley''s petite body, Zhou Yi took her into her arms and kissed her hair twice. "I finally found you, it''s great!"


    Shirley��s safe return made him finally let go of the big stone in his heart, and at this moment he was so weeping like all the fathers who had regained their daughters.


    Feeling the father''s kindness to himself, Shirley also felt a kind of heartfelt joy. Just as Zhou Yi has been worried about her, she has been thinking about her father, hoping that her father can be like a hero and save himself from such a crisis. And Zhou Yi did not let her down, he really appeared when she needed it most. This made Shirley''s heart spurt a deeper admiration and respect for this adoptive father.


    "Dad, can we go home?"


    "Of course, child. I will take you home now!" licking Shirley''s hair, Zhou Yi clasped her hand, ready to call Asgard, summoning Rainbow Bridge to take them out of the world. At this time, he saw the jewel around Shirley.


    At this time, Zhou Yi could not be easily confused by Bo Xing as before. He grabbed the jewel, and the deepest anger in his eyes, and asked him about it.


    "Is you abducting my daughter and taking her to this ghost place?"


    Although Zhou Yi did not use any threatening intimidation, the wave of fear and despair was completely lost the courage of sophistry. He can only make a request, hoping to preserve his only existence.


    "Right, sire. I am just trying to save her. I am in a hurry!"


    "Do you think you deceive me?" A slap in the face, Zhou Yi had a golden flame on his hand. The flame touched the gem of the wave, and it was like a fiery fire. Turn this gem into a golden soup at a speed visible to the naked eye. Immediately after this, the waves were so feared and shouted.


    "Forgiveness, forgiveness. Shirley, Shirley. I am your teacher. I beg you to let your father let me go, beg you!"


    At the juncture of life and death, Bo Ling��s heart is as clear as a mirror. He knows that it is useless to ask for Zhou Yi, because Zhou Yi will never give up on himself. But asking Shirley is not the same, anyway. He has a life-saving and missionary gift to Shirley. Just ask her, maybe there will be a chance.


    And his thoughts in this crisis moment really played a role, at least Shirley has begun to bear heart at this time. She quickly pulled the sleeves of Zhou Yi and said eagerly to him.


    "Dad, you let him go. At that time, he was also trying to save me. If he didn''t, he might not be there now. And he is my teacher, we shouldn''t treat him like this!"


    "Shirley, don''t be fooled by this guy. He can make a ghost idea in his heart!" Because Shirley''s block, Zhou Yi''s hand movement has been a slow step. However, he did not stop completely, but turned his head and explained it to Shirley.


    "I know. But Dad, no matter what he said, he saved me!"


    Shirley did not stop persuading because of her father''s explanation, but her expression became more urgent.


    Looking at his tearful daughter, Zhou Yi sighed, and his heart was already soft.


    "This time, let you leave a small life. If I find out what you have done to my daughter, I will never be merciful. Do you understand?"


    Feeling that the fire of the sun around him gradually receded, Bo Xun immediately breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that he had escaped. As for what will happen next, he has no more thoughts. Now, he is not qualified to think more.


    Seeing that the waves were pleasing, it was like a domestic rabbit, and there was no movement. Zhou Yi snorted. The gem that he sent him was thrown out of his hand. With his current vision, how can you not see that Shirley��s body has the same energy fluctuations as him? Coupled with Shirley calling him a teacher, Zhou Yi has already guessed something.


    This is also the reason why Zhou Yi is so angry, not only because he abducted his daughter, but also because of his sinister mind on his daughter. However, I want to come now. Killing this demon who has fallen to this point is actually a waste!


    Since the two daughters almost accidentally, Zhou Yi has realized that he needs to give these two children a certain self-protection. He was still worried about Shirley''s safety before, and he thought about these things. But now, this consideration must be on the agenda.


    When he began to consider such things, he found that this weird demon is not necessarily a means to give two children the ability to protect themselves. Moreover, a guy with a slap in the face is Shirley''s side, but it is also a good way to keep them safe.


    You must know that the enemy of Zhou Yi is a bit too much. If his enemies dare to beat his children once, they may not dare to play a second time. It is impossible for him to protect his child at all times, and it is impossible to guarantee that no mistakes will occur. Therefore, this situation is naturally a good solution.


    As for the jealous guys who will give birth to the second heart, and even hit their own ghost ideas on Shirley, Zhou Yi is not too worried. A devil in the end of the road, the small thing that can be broken, can''t be played in his hand.


    Bo Xun naturally also saw the meaning of Zhou Yi. He is very clear about the tyrannical giant, Shirley is the only capital that can now save himself. So he didn''t even dare to say a word of extra nonsense, and he returned to Shirley''s side in a sneak peek, and quietly disappeared into the void around her.


    Seeing this guy so eye-catching, Zhou Yi is not good to say anything. So he just smiled and patted his daughter''s hand, and then gestured to Qin Gelei behind him, he said.


    "Let''s go, boy, we can go home!"


    Upon hearing this, Shirley looked at the country of the flame with a nostalgic look. When she put her gaze on the flame eagle of the god, a kind of parting sentiment quietly appeared in her eyes. She would like to take this beautiful life with her own days away from the world, but she knows that this is its home, its hometown.


    Just as she can''t live without her own home, she is not willing to let this eagle leave her homeland because of her own wishes. So she can only wave her hand and say to the flame eagle.


    "Go, good boy, you are free!"


    A long sigh, the flame eagle once again rushed into the sky, and the rainbow light also suddenly fell and disappeared at this time. The country of the flames has once again restored the original calm, as if no one has ever been to this world.


    The light of the rainbow began to looming. When Odin, who had been waiting on the pedestal of the Rainbow Bridge for a long time, saw the Zhouyi family returning with his child, his face immediately showed a smile.


    "It seems that I need to congratulate you, sir. Your daughter is safe and sound, it is a happy thing."


    "Take your blessing, Odin''s Majesty. If you don''t have your help, I am afraid I can''t reunite with my daughter now. Here I assure you that my commitment to Asgard will always be effective!"


    Zhou Yi certainly knows what Odin is coming to meet himself. There is no such good relationship between him and Odin, and it is worthy of his personal welcoming with the King of God. So if you want to come and think, there is only one reason for him to come here, that is to tell Zhou Yi concealedly, don''t forget the condition that he said promised.


    And seeing Zhou Yi so sensible, the smile on Odin''s face immediately became deeper.


    "Rainbow Bridge needs to be recharged for a while. I have already ordered a female banquet to prepare for the honorable guest. In addition, I have prepared a place for your daughter to rest and bathe. I believe in After staying in that place for a long time, she must also have an opportunity to relax herself!"


    Although Zhou Yi is a return to heart, but after Odin made various reasons, he can only accept this kindness.


    "If this is the case, then you can only thank the warmth of Odin''s enthusiasm!"


    "Ha ha ha, in fact, I have long wanted to entertain the warriors like you, but the last time was not a suitable time. But now it is just right, I think you must have not seen the enthusiasm of the Asgard to treat the guests! Believe me, I will definitely impress you and linger."


    "Then I will wait and see!"


    When it was time to meet, Zhou Yi was dragged into the lobby of the Golden Palace by Odin, and Qin Gelei and Shirley were also invited by the Golden Palace maid who had already been on standby to enter the room for the most distinguished guests. . The environment is elegant, with hot springs, fine wines and delicacies, as well as maids and music, which is a very good place to appease young girls who are just out of danger. Not to mention Shirley, even the mature and savvy Qin Gelei is very satisfied with this arrangement.


    I have to say that in the draw of Zhou Yi, Odin really took a bit of pain. The grand banquet of the Golden Palace will only be held during the most important festivals and celebrations after the war. Now, in order to entertain Zhouyi, Odin directly opened the door of the Golden Palace and brought all the gods and warriors together in the most solemn manner. come.


    Food and wine, water and water. Heroes and beautiful women, complement each other. In this kingdom of the gods, Zhou Yitang will come to a special treatment that has never been seen before. After all, the gods are gods, and the luxury and magnificence of this banquet is far from what humans can compare. At the very least, Zhou Yi has already had an eye-opening feeling. Naturally, he has also been somewhat intoxicated.


    And when he had drunk three trips, people had begun to faint. Odin came quietly to his side with a wine glass.


    "How, sir. Are you satisfied with our enthusiasm for Asgard?" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 489： Eternal fire, the light of justice

    In order to win over Zhouyi, Odin can say that he has paid 100% energy and sincerity. In this kind of sincerity, even Zhou Yi knows that Odin is doing this because he has asked for his own actions, and he is also moved by his heart. His sincerity was impressed. So he smiled friendly and raised his glasses to him.


    ��The arrogance and enthusiasm of the Asgard people made me stunned. I like this atmosphere very much. Thank you for your hospitality, which really makes me wonder how to return!��


    "Hahaha, your praise is the best reward for us!" Hearing Zhou Yi''s answer, Odin laughed and took his arm, then took his arm intimately and took him to the corner of the banquet. Go. "Come here, sir. Let me introduce you to our heroes and daughters of Asgard!"


    He said, with Zhou Yi first came to a noble and dignified, exudes a gentle and divine beauty in front of the woman, pointing to her introduction to Zhou Yi.


    "This is my queen, Fritga, and also Tol''s mother. For you to save my son several times, my queen always wanted to thank you in person!"


    "Thank you for your support of Thor, and the forgiveness of Loki��s unreasonable child several times. Dear guests, please let me thank you as a mother!"


    Under the guidance of her husband, Friga walked up with a smile and made a special tribute to Ms. Asgard to Zhou Yi. And looking at Frye''s Yingying, Zhou Yi immediately went back to the ceremony.


    "Dear lady, you are serious. I just did what I should do."


    Upon hearing this answer, Friga smiled and said nothing more. And Odin laughed and dragged a tall, silent, one-armed man.


    "This is my other son, Tyre. Asgard''s God of War, he is my pride, one of our best soldiers of Asgard!"


    "Your bravery is amazing, I am not as good as myself!"


    Tyre is like he seems, and there is not much words. But he spoke. It is the most direct accolade. This made Zhou Yi feel good about him immediately.


    "Thank you for your compliments, Your Highness. I think your bravery should be equally good!"


    Tyre smiled and didn''t speak. Instead, Odin patted his son''s shoulder. I praised it without any disguise.


    "Til is the master of the Hall of the Spirit, the leader of the heroes who have lost countless heroes. He is the most proud child compared to the other two guys who don''t worry about me!"


    "Father, you said that Tyre is your proudest child, then what about me?" Odin just said it. A delicate voice suddenly came in. Zhou Yi looked at her side, but it was a very beautiful girl who suddenly got out of the crowd and then hugged Odin''s arm and asked him questions.


    This is an amazing girl with golden wavy hair and green leaves and flowers. A delicate headband made of swan feathers is stuck behind her ear, revealing a round and smooth ear. The bright green dress makes her look lively and bright, and a string of colorful necklaces makes her look extraordinarily beautiful.


    The appearance of the girl immediately made Odin couldn''t help but laugh. He licked the girl''s beautiful long blond hair and introduced it to Zhou Yi.


    "This is the most beautiful rainbow of Asgard. My most cherished baby is also my youngest daughter, the goddess of dawn, Aurora. Don''t underestimate this girl, she is one of our Asgard''s Valkyrie. !"


    Looking at this girl who looks like she is four or five years older than Shirley, Zhou Yi smiled and sent her blessing.


    "It''s nice to meet you, the beautiful Princess of the Princess. May you smile and stay beautiful, always beautiful!"


    "Thank you for your compliment, sir. I heard about your story. It''s amazing. I can hardly imagine that Midgart has a great warrior like you!"


    The praise of the beautiful goddess made Zhou Yi lift the cup again. I can see that he was in a good mood at this time. And this is naturally what Odin wants. He hits the iron hot and laughs and says to Zhou Yi.


    "Asgard most respects the brave warriors. It is our pleasure to feast like a strong person like you. Not to mention that you have also prevented a disaster from coming, which has solved the grievances of us and the Frost Giant for many years. So, I have a gift that I want to give to you, I hope you can accept it!"


    "How can this be?" Hearing this, Zhou Yi immediately began to shake his head. "It��s been embarrassing for me to accept the infinite gloves last time. How can you let your Majesty go down and pay?"


    "The sword is a hero. Infinite gloves are just a display in my treasure house, and it doesn''t make much difference. And as far as I know, the infinite gloves I gave you have been destroyed in the battle, you are now There are no treasures for self-defense on the body. This can''t be done. If other gods know it, they think that our Asgard has no courtesy to treat the guests, so please accept this anyway. gift!"


    Unable to say what words of rejection, Odin is a whistle, calling two wolves and two huge crows. Two huge gray wolves, like a sled dog, dragged a golden giant treasure chest with a chain to the middle of the banquet. The two crows, one left and one right, carried the handles of one of the scorpions and flew silently to Odin.


    Odin smiled and lifted the scorpion and walked over to Zhou Yi.


    "This is my first gift, the eternal fire!"


    The words just said, the guests at the entire banquet made a low voice. Obviously, the origin of this gift is very small, enough to make Asgard the warriors and gods are shocked.


    Odin ignored the surprises and whispers of these people, but continued to smile to Zhou Yi.


    "This is a long time ago, my father Bauer got the same fetish from Musbelheim. The most powerful weapon in the nine kingdoms is tempered from this magical flame. I know that you are now There is no weapon for pickpockets, and as a warrior, it is ridiculous to have no suitable weapon. So please forgive me for Passover. I am willing to offer this group of fires and summon the best craftsmen of Asgard. You build the most suitable weapon to be my first gift!"


    If you just send out the eternal fire, it is enough to shock the Asgard. Now, what Odin is saying now is enough for everyone to think that he is crazy. This kind of treatment can only be enjoyed by Ray the Thor, the future successor of the kingdom. In addition, even Tyre and Aurora, who is most favored by Odin, do not have such treatment. Now, just one guest, but can make the master Odin so laborious and even injecting blood, which makes everyone feel abnormal.


    In fact, not only them, but Zhou Yi was also stunned by the big hand like Odin.


    "Your Majesty, such a gift is not too expensive. Please forgive me for taking the liberty, I feel that I am not qualified to receive this gift!"


    Looking at the brows, a pair of hesitant Zhou Yi. Odin smiled and scanned his eyes with his own one eye.


    "I said that the most respected of our Asgard people is the brave warrior. Although the treasure is precious, it is a dead thing after all. It is definitely a good thing to exchange such a dead object for the friendship of such a powerful warrior. Compared with your friendship, the precious things will be eclipsed, so please don''t hesitate, sir. Even though I accept this gift, I will regard it as a friend''s wish."


    "Your Majesty is right, distinguished guest. Your friendship is our most precious treasure. Please accept it and use it as a symbol of your friendship with Asgard!"


    At this time, Frica, the god, also spoke. She clearly supported her husband''s behavior, and also made the guests in the Golden Palace make such a call.


    "Receive it, Warrior. May our friendship be here!"


    "Asgard will never be ill-treated to his friends, and accept it with confidence!"


    The bold and enthusiastic voice made Zhou Yi no longer have no reason to refuse, and he did have a very hot eye for Odin''s gift. So he was slightly covered and gave his thanks to Odin.


    "There is no better respect than death, sire. Thank you for your generosity, I will always remember it!"


    "Where, noble guest, your friendship is a gift worthy of my heart!" Seeing that Zhou Yi was finally impressed by his sincerity, Odin laughed again. "And, don''t say thank you too early. This is just my first gift, I have another gift!"


    After saying this, he clap his hands. Immediately, the guards came up and stood on the side of the golden treasure chest, opening the lid on the treasure chest. Suddenly, the golden light of the dragonfly spurted out of the treasure chest like the light of the morning light, and the hall of the entire banquet was illuminated.


    And as this ray of light fades away, Zhou Yi and the people in the hall can see the true meaning of Odin''s second gift.


    It is a set of exquisite majesty, as the sun''s light as the eyebrows. From helmets to boots, there are a lot of parts, and each part is interlocking, so the design is enough to make anyone admire.


    The same is also amazing about the beauty of this armor, the body of the body is dazzling, the white gold color reveals an inviolable sacred. The beautiful lines of the flowing water are covered with most of the components on the armor, making it look like a piece of art more than a self-defense protective gear. The moon-white jersey is lining the interior of the metal armor, giving it a sense of oppression while adding a few scholarly elegance.


    This is an armor that belongs only to the gods. Zhou Yi has no doubt about this. Compared with it, the Dawn Warrior that he used to wear is not a bad idea. If you want to say it, it is simply the difference between Versace and the goods. And I don''t know if it is my own illusion. Zhou Yi has a special feeling of resonance when he sees this armor. It is as if it is echoing the power of oneself.


    Of course, this is not an illusion. It is a true and untrue situation. Most of the gods present felt this resonance of power, and when they saw this, Odin��s eyes showed a sad look.


    "My dear friend, this is my second gift, the light of justice!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 490： Heavy destiny

    The light of justice, the name was said by Odin, let Zhou Yi could not help but tremble. Not for anything else, but for the word justice. He paid too much for this word, so that when he heard this, he immediately felt ups and downs and felt a lot.


    However, this did not hinder his love of this armor. In fact, in the first time he saw this armor, he liked this treasure.


    It��s just that he��s not an idiot who won��t look at it. Although Odin has already said that this is his second gift, but looking at the sentimental look in his eyes, Zhou Yi knows that this gift is not something that can be collected casually. Something down.


    "This is the armor I prepared for my son Badr, but he has left the me forever after he has not had time to accept this gift from his father!"


    The hesitation in Zhou Yi��s eyes was in the eyes of Odin��s income. He sighed and went to the light of justice, pointing to his story about Zhou Yi��s story.


    "Badell is the youngest son of me and the queen, and is our favorite son. Like you, he is the **** of light, the embodiment of the sun. In Asgard, he can bring hope, joy and happiness to everyone. Brightness is a young man that all of us love. But it is such a good boy, but it has a destined fate."


    The banquet was gradually silenced in Odin��s remarks. Hearing him mentioning Badr, the **** of light that has passed away, everyone has a sad and pity look on his face. It can be seen that Badr is really loved by these people, so that now he is mentioned, they will be sad because of his death.


    "My son, Badr, will go to death in the prophecy of fate, and all this begins with one of his nightmares. When he tells me about his nightmare of being killed, I am worried that everything will It became a reality. So I visited the goddess of fate, I hope they can solve my doubts, but they told me that Badr. My son, his death is a thing that has been destined for fate. It is destined to destiny, no matter whether it is a **** or a mortal, there is no resistance. This means that I must watch my lover die like this!"


    Having said that, Odin is already ready to send out, tears and tears, and sadly can no longer tell things. It was the queen of Frica, and quietly helped her husband. Zhou Yi went on to tell the story.


    "When my husband told me about this, I couldn''t believe it was true. But the prophecy of the three goddess of fate has never failed, as they said, Badr''s fate is doomed. But we are not willing, my child has never done even a bad thing, why the fate is so cruel to treat him. So my husband and I decided that even if it is all about the Golden Palace, we must keep Bard��s life. ""


    "To this end, I ordered the queen of Asgard to make the sacred vows of the gods and all the creatures of Asgard. Do not use any weapon to hurt my beloved son Bald. All the gods are like Life, Asgard��s sentient beings also made an oath. But my husband felt that this was not enough, and used his own treasure house to create this armor for our beloved son."


    "This armor is made by the best craftsmen of the gnomes using the best materials of the Golden Palace. On the day of its completion, my husband can''t wait to take it to Warnerheim and ask the Warner gods there. Apply their magic spells to this armor."


    After the gods, Frigga said, he extended his hand and stroked the cursive lines on the armor. With her touch, a little dazzling gold has quietly emerged from the armor pattern, so that the entire armor is surrounded by a layer of golden light.


    "This is the blessing of the Warner gods. They wish to wear this armor, away from the threat of all harm, just like justice, the evil will eventually smash the sand when it meets. It is defeated. But my husband has not had time to put it. This armor is brought back and given to our beloved son, he has already suffered misfortune!"


    When the mother recalled her son''s misfortune again, she could no longer endure the pain and sorrow in her heart and plunged into her husband''s arms. There was a whine of sympathy.


    This is completely understandable to the sadness of the parents. He is also a father. He understands how painful it is to lose the child. So he just listened to their remarks in silence, but they didn''t get to the bottom of it, and once again exposed the scars in their hearts.


    Zhou Yi��s move made Odin grateful and made him more aware of his plans. He barely picked up his sad mood and said to Zhou Yi.


    "My son has gone away from us. This armor naturally has no use. So I kept it in my own treasure, as a kind of nostalgia. But now, I want to put it. I will give it to you, my friend. I hope it will be worn on you, sheltering the wind and rain, and helping you fight against evil. This is my heart, I hope you can accept it!"


    "This is too expensive, squat. This is the relic of your beloved son. How can I take it as a gift?"


    After listening to the origin of this light of justice, Zhou Yi immediately shook his head and refused. This gift is very meaningful, and it is not a gift that can be collected casually. So even if he loves it, he can only reject Odin''s good intentions.


    But Odin simply did not allow Zhou Yi to reject the gift. This armor is not only a gift for friends, but also a beginning for all his plans, so he must let Zhou Yi accept this gift anyway.


    "I know what you are thinking, my friend. But saying it is like pouring water. Since I have already planned to give it to you as a gift, I have no idea of ??taking it back. If you don''t accept it. It, then I ruined it in front of so many people, and saved me from thinking about my poor child because of it!"


    When it comes to this point, Zhou Yi does not accept this gift. So he can only thank him again.


    "Then I will be disrespectful, kneel down. Thank you for your kindness, as I promised before, my commitment to Asgard will always be effective. My friendship with Asgard will never change. As long as it is needed. Place, please let me know, I will do my best!"


    When I heard the words of Zhou Yi, Odin immediately raised his eyes. He knew that the timing of everything was ripe. After paying so much, I even took out the treasures of my treasures and the legacy of my son. Isn''t this the moment? So now, he took a shot of Zhou Yi''s arm, smiled and accepted his kindness, then raised his hand in Gunganer. Said to everyone at the Golden Palace banquet.


    "The warriors of Asgard, my loyal warriors. I invite you today, not only to take the dust for our friend, but also to tell you something important. Before that, then I Everything said is true and true. In any case, please keep calm."


    Odin��s words made all Asgards aware that something big was about to happen. They erected their ears, held their breath, and waited for Odin to tell them the truth.


    "Many years ago, Heimdal predicted that I had a big event. For this reason, I verified the three goddesses of fate. They also gave me the same answer. That is, the gods will come at dusk, and Asgard will soon be in trouble. To the brink of destruction!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, the whole banquet was overwhelming. Almost everyone has questioned Odin��s remarks. People who don''t believe. Question the truth of his words. The person who believes, doubts Odin��s move. If the gods are really coming at dusk, and Asgard is about to be destroyed, why do they still have this free time to open a banquet and invite a Midgarth?


    The opinions of the general public are flooded with the entire Golden Palace, making everyone feel uneasy. At this moment, everyone felt a sense of breathlessness. Feel the fate, the tremendous pressure caused by this horrible existence.


    Looking at it all, Odin screamed at Gunniel in his hand.


    "Silence. Listen to me!"


    The majestic Odin clearly made everyone feel fearful, and they put away the words of their own mouth. Waiting for the next words of the father of the gods.


    "I know what you are worried about, what are you afraid of. Destiny, this **** thing has given us a heavy blow again and again. My eyes, Til''s right hand, and Bald''s misfortune. This time and again The blow seems to tell us that the power of destiny makes us unable to violate it. We can only accept its trial."


    "When I heard this news, I was actually as scared and desperate as you. But I want to ask, are you really planning to wait and see, so watching the coming of the gods at dusk, watching Asgard go to the end? ?"


    No one answered his question, and all the warriors and gods fell into a repressed silence. They did not resist the fate, but when all their efforts were made again and again, the fate of the arrangement was still on schedule. They can no longer afford to rebel against destiny.


    The failure made them lose their courage, and the power of their destiny made them reluctant to resist. And this is a problem that Odin must reverse now. They must fight against their destiny. To reverse the end of the twilight of the gods, they cannot enter the battlefield with such a mentality. He must give them confidence and confidence to win. And where this confidence comes from, he already has a plan.


    "You are afraid, you are afraid. Do you think that fate can''t resist? No, I have to tell you that fate has been reversed. Know why I want to entertain my most noble friend and give my treasure to him?" Because, he is our hope to reverse the fate of the end!"


    Speaking of this, Odin took up the arm of Zhou Yi, so that everyone''s eyes were concentrated on him.


    "Because of the emergence of this warrior, the trajectory of fate that Heim Dahl has seen has changed. Our future has become uncertain again. I can tell you that the gods are still coming back at dusk, but the ending is not destined. We must fight the fate and gamble on all the battles. Victory, we can reverse our destiny and rewrite our tragedy. Failure is just a trial that calmly meets the fate, waiting for the end of the day. Now, tell us, yours What is the answer?" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 491： King Odin father Odin

    Since the mythology, Asgard has begun to prevail. They regard battle as glory and death as nothing. It can be said that this is a race that would rather fight to die than to go to life. And when their enemies were replaced by the fate of their repeated defeats, when their king asked them if they had the courage and destiny, they naturally answered Odin.


    "Battle, fight, fight if you die!"


    "The end of the battle, the endless battle!"


    At the same time, both men and women, young and old, gods and mortals, issued a common voice and expressed the same will. They shouted and sipped, expressing their willingness to fight. Some people even think that this is not true enough. They pick up the weapon shield they carry with them and violently ping pong.


    Such a move is very exciting, especially Odin, but it is full of excitement. However, he knows that it is not enough to make these Asgards full of fighting spirit. Because even if they are fighting again, there is nothing they can do to fight against the fate. The key to getting rid of that tragic fate is Zhou Yi��s body.


    So he stopped the shouts of the people in the banquet hall, turned and looked at Zhou Yi, and lowered his pale head against him.


    "My friend, here I am asking you in the name of the king of Asgard, the Father of the gods, to help us escape the trial of this sad fate. This is our only request, just as you promised us, I hope that you can lend a helping hand to our Asgard on this matter. I swear here that as long as you are willing to help us, you are our eternal friend and brother. Whether we are ultimately alive or dead, as long as there is still An Asgard is here, we will go through the fire for you, and we will not leave!"


    Speaking of this, the king of Asgard, the father of the gods, fell down on one knee and expressed his pleadings and desires in the most solemn and sincere way. Behind him, whether it is his queen. His sons and daughters, and other gods and people, all squatted down and sent their pleadings to the only hope that might save Asgard.


    Zhou Yi sighed deeply as he watched the black-pressed Asgard who fell to the ground. By now. He finally saw the plan of Odin.


    Move to benefit, know the truth. This wise king used all the means to tie Zhou Yi to the chariot of Asgard. Although Zhou Yi has seen through everything he said, he has no reason to reject him.


    Because Odin is indeed treating him with the highest sincerity, offering his most precious treasures, and even promised the friendship of Asgard. And the most crucial thing is. He did not deceive Zhou Yi, nor did he make irresponsible remarks about his condition. He just gave Zhou Yi a huge human feeling, and then put everything in front of Zhou Yi, let him make his own choice.


    This is a big gamble. If Zhou Yi is a jealous, awkward guy, maybe all his efforts will be a bubble. However, I have to say that he is right. A guy like Zhou Yi is most afraid of owing someone else''s feelings. When Odin did so much, after the entire Asgard made such a request to him. There is only one choice he can make.


    Blowed down. Helped Odin in front of him. Zhou Yi made his own vows to Odin and everyone.


    "I will do my best, Odin will be down. I will not disappoint you and your hopes!"


    So much has been laid, and Odin is actually a promise like this. As Zhou Yi thought, the conditions for using the Rainbow Bridge in one district are completely uninsured for Odin. He wants to fight against Asgard��s most fate, so he must be foolproof anyway. . This is why he has to do this. He wants Zhou Yi to really stand on the same line as Asgard, instead of just a temporary guest appearance of an insignificant role. And letting him make a vow with willingness is obviously the first step.


    Asgard��s fate counterattack has begun, at this time. Odin, who has already seized the hope, can finally laugh with confidence. He grabbed Zhou Yi''s arm and shouted and shouted at all the Asgards.


    "You, today is not the time to fight. Let us hold the glass and drink it. Today. We are not drunk!"


    The heavy atmosphere has been swept away, and the shadows of the dusks of the gods apparently did not affect the interest of the Asgards to enjoy life. Even if they already know the fate of their possible destruction, even if they know that they will face the most brutal war. But at this time, all the Asgards still held up their glasses and cheered.


    The melodious melody sounded again, and the passionate dance and cheers continued in the hall of the Golden Palace. The wine is full of fragrance. The table is full of food, and the Golden Palace has become a sea of ??joy.


    In the eyes of Zhou Yi, every Asgard is enjoying the joy and joy here. He couldn''t see a little worry and fear from their faces, only the enthusiasm and open-mindedness. This made him once again know the Asgard and once again knew the world of this myth.


    Is it worth it for such a person to go to an uninformed war? If Zhou Yi still had some doubts before, then now, he no longer has any doubts.


    Watching the feast in the Golden Palace became more and more lively, Zhou Yi smiled and walked quietly toward the balcony. This lively scene is not suitable for his current state of mind, so he is more willing to sit in a quiet place, quietly to see and think, rather than participate in it.


    However, he has not taken two steps, a petite figure has been stopped in front of him.


    "Our warrior, where are you going, don''t tell me, in this case you actually want to take the opportunity to slip away!"


    Odin''s little daughter, Gu Ling, strangely blocked Zhou Yi''s way, and the delicate little face showed a sly smile.


    "The beautiful Princess, you should be considerate of me. I have never learned the dance of Asgard, you can''t let me make a fool at this time!"


    "I can teach you!" Aurora saw that Zhou Yi really made excuses for himself, so she couldn''t help but pull Zhou Yi''s arm. When she trotting, she took him into a lively, passionate crowd. in.


    The beautiful girl laughs brighter than the midsummer sun, and the emerald green dress flutters with her movements, making her look like a beautiful butterfly, a charming forest elf. And her youthful charm and flame-like enthusiasm all the time, but also deeply infected Zhou Yi''s heart.


    Although some are clumsy. But he danced with this lovely girl and joined her in the enthusiasm of Asgard. And looking at Zhou Yi''s change, Aurora immediately issued a naive tone, without the slightest cover of sweet laughter.


    "Warrior. I saw my sister when I saw you. She is always like you, while talking, oh, I don''t want this, it''s not suitable for me. While I am going to sneak around with these fun things. It''s a pity, She is not here now. Otherwise, I must take you as an example and laugh at her!"


    If someone is talking like this, Zhou Yi may think she has other instructions. But in front of this natural innocent girl, Zhou Yi can''t afford the mind. He clearly understands that this girl who looks a little older than her daughter has an innocent and pure mind. You don''t need to speculate on what she is saying. Because all her meanings have been placed on the bright side.


    Getting along with such people is undoubtedly easy and enjoyable. It can even give people a feeling of a new look in the heart. For Zhou Yi, it is as if the whole person is a few years younger. Therefore, although she did not give any other thoughts to this beautiful girl, Zhou Yi could not help but laugh at her.


    "I regret that I don''t know your sister. Otherwise I will repeat your current words and see how your sister and you cultivate your feelings."


    "Hey, how can you be this person!" Mouth screamed, and Aurora''s face immediately dimmed. "You can''t know my sister. She made a big mistake. Now she has been imprisoned by the father. I don''t know anyone who can''t get close."


    ��Why?�� Suddenly heard this, Zhou Yi immediately became curious. From his senses, Odin is a good guy from any angle.


    As far as the king is concerned. He is a qualified king. For the future of Asgard, he can even sacrifice his dignity to Zhou Yi. As a husband, he is obviously a good husband. At the very least, he can feel it from the body of Fleet. This couple of gods is undoubtedly very loving.


    As a father, Zhou Yi even more agrees with Odin. Whether it is to Thor, to Loki or to Bald, who only knows his name and who does not see his own, Zhou Yi can understand Odin''s painstaking efforts as a father and his deep fatherly love. But now, Aurora actually said that Odin had imprisoned his daughter. This is undoubtedly making Zhou Yi very surprised.


    The Aurora, who is straightforward, obviously does not have many cities. In the face of Zhou Yi��s inquiry, she replied directly.


    "No one knows why, the father just said that his sister violated the order he issued when he was a king. In order to protect the dignity of the king, he must be punished. Seriously, I really don''t understand why the father would say this. So, if If you can, can you please plead with my father? Please!"


    When I heard the girl say this, Zhou Yi immediately laughed.


    "This is your true purpose, the beautiful Princess Royal Highness!"


    "No, this is just one of my two purposes!" Jiao Ruo spit out his tongue, Aurora replied. "Please dance is my first purpose, and this is my second purpose. I believe you, the Warriors, you will complete my commission, just like the heroes in the story complete the promise to the princess. same!"


    Well, there are also men with two children, so in the face of such a request for such a cute girl, Zhou Yi really can''t win the heart to reject him.


    "Well, I will talk to your father. But, I can''t guarantee the result!"


    "Thank you, Warrior. Then everything is up to you!" The elf-like girl shook her arm with joy, and let go of Zhou Yi, and plunged into the crowd of carnival. Looking at her youthful and beautiful figure, Zhou Yi smiled and walked toward Odin.


    "Your Majesty, can we talk?"


    "Of course, my friend!" Odin, who accompanied his wife, smiled and let the guard set the seat for himself. "I think it must be my naughty daughter who wants you to ask me for love!"


    "I think I shouldn''t be the first person to be instructed by her, kneel!" Zhou Yi, who saw what Odin''s reaction had guessed, smiled. "However, I am actually very surprised. Why is a father like you doing this kind of thing?" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 492： Imprisoning the Queen of Goddess

    Ps. Presented today''s update, by the way, pull the ticket to the starting point 515 fan festival, each person has 8 tickets, vote also to send the starting currency, begging everyone to support appreciation!


    "This kind of thing is a long story, if you don''t mind listening to me!" Let the left and right maids retreat, Odin speaks to Zhou Yi.


    "Of course, if you are happy to say it, I am willing to be an audience!"


    In this small environment with only three of them, Zhou Yi smiled and put on a listening posture. And when he saw that he made this appearance, Odin sighed and began to tell the story.


    "My daughter, Brunnhild is the head of Valkyrie and one of the most powerful warriors of Asgard. In fact, it is sometimes difficult to imagine that a woman can achieve such an achievement in such an environment. But I This is what my daughter did, and she stood directly at the top. This makes me very proud!"


    "If that''s the case, then why are you still?"


    "Hello, do you think this is my wish? If so, who is willing to punish his daughter and shut her to the place where the sun is not seen? All this is actually my resistance to fate, to The identity of a father protects the resistance of his daughter."


    "When Balde died, I tried to predict the direction of fate. As a king, I must know the fate of this kingdom. As a father and husband, I must also understand the fate of my wife and children." I made the arrangement. At that time, I knew the coming of the gods at dusk. But, my friend, do you know what the harbingers of the gods are coming at dusk?"


    "Bader?" Think and think again, Zhou Yi said such a name. This is his feeling, and with this feeling, he has already said something similar to the truth.


    "You are not wrong at all!" Long sighed, and Odin''s face showed a bitter expression. "Bader is the light and hope of our Asgard. His death is actually a harbinger of the coming of the gods. Badr is the first, and Brenhilde is the second."


    "Before the evening comes. Before that begins, I will first lose my son and my daughter. Then, the horn of the last day will blow, and destruction will come. I will be a father who has lost her children. I entered the battlefield and died under the mouth of a beast. My friend, do you know what this means for me?"


    "This means that I am completely humiliated. As a king, I can''t protect my people. As a father, I can''t protect my children. Even under the fate of the arrangement, I can''t die in a decent way. I It will only die under the mouth of a beast. Even the dignity of a soldier cannot be saved!"


    In the face of Odin''s indignant words, Zhou Yi really did not know what to say. He can only remain silent, and in this silence, Odin''s story continues.


    "I can''t lose my daughter after losing my son. I am even less likely to be indifferent to this kind of thing. So I took everyone and made such a decision. I want my daughter to stay away from her fate. Even if she is imprisoned."


    "But is this useful? Your Majesty, can this change your daughter''s fate?"


    Zhou Yi did not agree with the arrangement and explanation of Odin. But Odin has shown great stubbornness on this issue.


    "You don''t understand, Lord. Brunnhilde''s fate is very miserable. She is destined to be betrayed by her loved ones. And she dies. I can''t let her go through these tragic things, so I can only put She is imprisoned. Destiny predicts that she will meet the man she loves, then I will imprison her in a place where no one can reach, no one can see. Let her completely sever all connections with the outside world. She will be hurt by love, then I will let her sleep there, put on magic and flames, so that she can no longer fall in love with anyone. What fate makes her, then I will fight against fate. I can not let her be fate At the mercy, never!"


    "But, Your Majesty. I am still saying that. Is this really helpful for your daughter?"


    Upon hearing this, Oding frowned, but suddenly became suddenly stunned. He lifted the glass of his hand and poured a sip into his mouth. Then he smiled and said to Zhou Yi.


    "I know that these are useless, but I have no other way. Besides that, do you think I can have other methods?"


    "Maybe there is, isn''t it? Please forgive me, kneel. You are actually hurting your daughter. Maybe you are out of pain, but for your daughter. This is not what she wants." Things, aren''t they? Since you said that fate will change because of me, why not try to pick up your daughter after today, let her return to your side and face the future with you!"


    A word from Zhou Yi made the bitterness on Odin''s face a bit deeper.


    "Let me think about it, my friend. Let me and my wife think about it again."


    Odin said that he is not willing to talk about this topic again. In this case, Zhou Yi did not have the interest to talk deeply. He bowed to the king and his wife and walked away from their eyes. Looking at the back of Zhou Yi��s departure, Feria��s wife laughed.


    "Your Majesty, in fact, I think our friends are not wrong. If you were not for Bruen Hilde to be controlled by fate, then everything has changed now? And, you don''t think this is a Opportunity?"


    "Opportunity?" Odin thought about it and understood the meaning of Friga. This made him suddenly a little uncomfortable. "Queen, what do you mean by this?"


    "I remember the last time you told me that I wanted to marry this powerful friend in a marriage. So, what do you think of Brunnhild? Her beauty is quite famous even in the nine countries. And she is strong enough and sensible. If she is between us and that friend, our relationship will become more harmonious, isn''t it?"


    "Why is Brunnhilde, Queen?" Odin frowned, and his face had some anger. "I know that Brunnhilde is not your biological daughter, but you have to know what she is saying is also the Princess of Asgard. Do you want her to marry a married man?"


    "Your Majesty, in many of our children, you have seen that I have been dissatisfied with any child and have been partial. Although many of them are not my own children, but in my eyes, they are all me. Child. Brunnhild is a bit stunned, but can you see that I have any action against her?"


    In the face of Odin''s questioning, Frye''s face sank and began to improve his voice.


    "So. Why do you think of making her the object of marriage? Don''t you know, is this likely to make the prediction on her come true?"


    "It is because of the fear of the prophecy, so I will think of Brunnhilde. Your Majesty, don''t you understand? Our friends have the power to stir the whirlpool of fate, only by his side. Brunnhild is the most Hopefully to get rid of the shackles of fate. This is for her good, but also for the future of Asgard. As long as they get married, you can keep your daughter, and let him do more to protect the world. Isn''t that what you want?"


    Frigga silenced Odin in a single sentence. He had to admit that under Fr��ja''s explanation, he was heart-warming. Although this will sacrifice Brunnhilde''s happiness, it will give her a brighter future. Moreover, for the entire Asgard, this is undoubtedly a good move.


    The way of cohesion is never too much. In the form of marriage, it is clear that Zhou Yi will stand firmer on the Asgard chariot. So Odin just hesitated a little and bowed his head to his wife.


    "So, queen. What do you think should be done about this?"


    "If you rest assured that I am, I can arrange it all. Of course, if you are worried, if you worry about what I have done for Brunnhilde, then you can find someone else?"


    Odin''s tone just made Frye a little unhappy, so at this time, she began to make awkward. And as an old wife who has been with him for thousands of years. Odin smiled, and quietly hugged Frigga''s waist.


    "It''s all my fault, Queen. I confess, I can''t punish it? No matter how the Queen punishes me. I don''t have any complaints. As long as the Queen is happy, let me do anything!"


    "Your Majesty!" A look at Odin, Frye''s face also showed a helpless smile. "It��s been so many years, how are you still this cheeky look!"


    "That''s just in front of the queen, I will have this look, isn''t it?" Sneakly glanced at the party. I found no one to see what I am now. Odin immediately laughed even more rogue. "Again, if the queen who is facing me is still the majesty of the king, then is it not to make my queen sad?"


    As soon as this sentence was said, it immediately made a fascinating blush on the face of Freika, where the charm still existed. She secretly photographed Odin''s big hand on her own waist, and screamed at Odin.


    "Be careful, don''t let others see it!"


    "Cough!" seems to have the same scruples, Odin does not dare to do too much action under the eyes of the public, so he can only quietly put away his hand, but this does not mean that he will give up It is. "Queen, let''s go back to rest?"


    At this moment, it seems that Frye��s style of thought has looked at Odin. Then he smiled and stood up.


    "Then I will go to rest first, kneel down. Don''t forget that you still have something to solve!"


    "Of course!" Looking at Friga''s swaying posture, Odin immediately became a hot heart. He coughed twice in a pretentious manner, and ordered the right and left guards. "Give the warriors here twenty more barrels of wine, go to my wine cellar. Also, I am tired, go back to rest. You don''t have to follow me, but also have a good carnival here. !"


    After that, he stopped paying attention to the gratitude of the guards around him, and hurried to the queen''s palace. This is a sleepless night, for many people.


    [Immediately 515, I hope to continue to impact the 515 red envelope list, until May 15th, the red envelope rain can give back to readers plus promotional works. One piece is also love, definitely better! ��(To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 493： Late night whispering forgiveness

    Ps. Presented today''s update, by the way, pull the ticket to the starting point 515 fan festival, each person has 8 tickets, vote also to send the starting currency, begging everyone to support appreciation!


    Coming out of the lively Golden Palace Ballroom, Zhou Yi led the maid to the place where Qin Gelei and Shirley rested. As soon as I walked into the room specially prepared for the most distinguished guests, the piano that heard the sound immediately turned back and made a quiet move toward him.


    "Be careful, don''t make too much noise. I just calmed her heart and let her sleep!"


    While explaining to Zhou Yi, the piano walked to his side, like all the old wives and old wives, and helped him take off his coat.


    "What is Shirley, is there any problem with her spirit?"


    Looking at the spot where Shirley was sleeping, Zhou Yi quietly asked Qin Gelei.


    "Do not worry, Shirley just has a little mental pressure in her heart, just let her relax, then take a good sleep, and soon she will be fine. It is you!" Speaking of here, Qin Gelei sighed **** Zhou Yi''s body, and then asked strangely. "The smell on your body is a bit strange!"


    "Maybe it is the reason for drinking too much wine. The Asgard''s aging is indeed good. It is said that Odin has collected nearly a thousand years of wine, which is something that can''t be eaten on earth!"


    Sniffing the collar, Zhou Yi, who only smelled the wine from above, shrugged his shoulders and gave his explanation. However, this is obviously not the same as the answer that Qin Gelei wants.


    "It''s not the taste of wine, it''s the body fragrance of a woman." At this moment, Qin Gelei is like a policeman who interrogates a prisoner, and his eyes are sharpened. "Don''t tell me, in such a short time, you hooked up a woman of Asgard!"


    "How is this possible!" Hearing Qin Gelei said, Zhou Yi immediately raised his hands and put on an innocent look. "I was just forced to dance a dance. And it was just a child. They are a lot older than Shirley. I am a beast. I can''t start with a child!"


    "Uh huh!" A voice with a doubtful voice came out of Qin Gelei''s body, and then Zhou Yi felt an invisible wave of mind sweeping through the entire Asgard in an instant. Obviously, it was Qin Gelei��s unwillingness to verify and personally verify. And when she received the feedback message. Her face finally got calmed down.


    "Well, forgive you this time. But you are really, don''t you know what Shirley is doing now? Actually, I still drink so much wine outside to come back."


    "This is a no-brainer. After all, Odin''s Majesty has helped us a lot, and the Asgard is very difficult. I am really not good at refusing to refuse!"


    Laughing and explaining, Zhou Yi took Qin Gelei''s waist and fell on a softly collapsed sofa like Asgard.


    This sudden movement immediately made Qin Gelei blush, although her feelings with Zhou Yi have reached this point, but some things she still can not completely let go. This has nothing to do with feelings, it is completely a person''s habit. Qin Gelei is the kind of woman who is intellectual and elegant. Although she is very enthusiastic, it is not something that can be said by passion.


    So she immediately grabbed Zhou Yi��s restless palm and whispered to him with a red face.


    "No, easy. Shirley is still here. Don''t wake her up!"


    Feeling the slight trembling body in her arms, Zhou Yi sighed and forced her into her arms.


    "Qin, I am sorry. You have suffered for one person in the past two years!"


    "In fact, it is not a bitter!" When he heard Zhou Yi''s words, Qin Gelei smiled and reached out to his side. "I don''t regret my decision at the time. And, fate gave me a happy ending. I actually feel very satisfied!"


    This sentence made Zhou Yi''s heart slammed tightly. He looked at the familiar short red hair in front of his eyes, and the familiar face that had hardly changed since the first encounter, but he became more and more self-blaming.


    "No. It''s all my fault. Qin, if it wasn''t me at the time, you wouldn''t sleep for so long. If you didn''t fall asleep, maybe we are married. Even have our own children. I should have belonged to you completely." Sorry, piano. I betrayed you!"


    This is an almost unavoidable issue. Zhou Yi is the most profound self-blame for Qin Gelei, in addition to the unshakable love. When Qin Gelei fell asleep for him, he had other women again and again. This is undoubtedly a betrayal. It is the piano and the love between them. Maybe there is such a reason, but in any case, he still betrayed Qin Gelei''s affection for him.


    Sometimes Zhou Yi even thought about it and never mentioned it. Let all the problems be buried by time. However, whenever he saw Qin Gelei, the cockroaches in his heart were eager to move, stabbing his heart. He can''t live with this kind of jealousy and Qin Gelei forever, and it is even more impossible to pretend to be like this. He has to get the answer, whether it is good or bad.


    So at this time, he spit out his inner voice to Qin Gelei. This may make Qin Gelei hate him and will let her go away from him, but he must do it anyway. He is not willing to use lie to marry her, so he can only open his heart to bear all the possibilities.


    Qin Gelei stroked Zhou Yi��s face and stopped. She also thought about turning a blind eye to all of this, but when Zhou Yi put it all in front of them, she could no longer ignore it.


    "I don''t blame you, I know that there is a lot of pressure in your heart. You need someone to share this for you. I just want to know, if I let you give up, just love me alone, can you do it?" ��


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi only felt that his whole heart was stagnation, and a pain that could not be spoken spread. This is the feeling of losing love. Zhou Yi has experienced it once and never wants to experience it for the second time. So he could only show his bitter expression, and shook his head in the arms of his heart.


    When he saw his movements, Qin Gelei immediately sighed.


    "Do you know, in fact, I have long felt the outside world, but I can''t control my body. So, I can actually hear every word that I said to me while I was asleep. Really. Easy. I am very glad that you have not deceived me. If you still refuse to tell me the truth at that time, I really don''t know which step we will develop now. Maybe it is a passerby, maybe a worse situation. ��


    "I''m sorry. Qin." At this time, Zhou Yi really did not know what to say. He can only repeat this sentence, hoping to use this sentence to make his heart better.


    "Don''t say sorry, easy. I know you very well, you are the one who can never let go. But it is only for those who enter your heart. The original you are just playing, for me, or For Orolo. You are talking about love, but your heart has never been opened to us. At that time, I am also a silly woman. When you are moved, you can never forget you. Sometimes you think of it, that We are really ridiculous at the time!"


    Zhou Yi did not speak, but held the woman in her arms tighter. Qin Gelei is right, but it was in the past, just in the past. From a certain day. Everything has started to be different.


    "Do you know what my happiest thing is? That is, I am the first woman to walk into your heart. Although one woman after another came in, I was the first one, because of this, I I don��t want to leave from your side. You are a gift in my life that I can��t easily get, I can��t bear it, I can��t let it go!��


    "Me too!" Looking at the woman in her arms, Zhou Yi��s heart suddenly had a sour happiness. "I can''t let go, whether it''s for you or for them, I can''t open my hands. You are all good women. For me, you have sacrificed too many things. So I don''t want to lose you anyway." No matter what, piano. Only by losing you, I can''t do it!"


    "Okay. Ok, don''t say this!" Looking at Zhou Yi''s emotional changes, Qin Gelei immediately took his head and interrupted what he was going to say. "It��s like this now, I don��t want to pursue this anymore. Although I��m not reconciled, this kind of life is actually what we always wanted. Isn��t it? We have a home, have children, have each other. It��s enough to have a calm life."


    "Piano!" chanting this name, Zhou Yi''s heart suddenly gave birth to an unspeakable touch. As before, she has always loved herself unconditionally and embraced herself, even if she had hurt her. This kind of understanding made Zhou Yi unable to control his emotions any more, and bowed his head and kissed her.


    He wants to kiss her lips and taste the familiar taste. However, Qin Gelei turned her head in time, letting him only kiss her side face, her red hair.


    After avoiding the kiss of Zhou Yi, the piano immediately began to complain in a low voice.


    "Oh, don''t mess around. I don''t want to wake up Shirley and let her see what we are like now."


    From her already cheeky cheek, she can see that she is already moved. However, the presence of Shirley made her very scrupulous. She wants to leave a good impression on this future daughter, she can only refuse Zhou Yi''s movements, let his enthusiasm completely fall into the air. After all, she doesn''t want to wake up Shirley because her passion is out of control, and then see what she shouldn''t see. If such a thing happens, then she will have no face to face Shirley in the future.


    Although Zhou Yi was rejected, his mood was not bad at all. Gently biting the red hair on his lips, he smiled at Qin Gelei as before.


    "Piano, you haven''t changed at all, it''s the same as before. Especially your hair, just like when I first saw you!"


    "I still remember the time when I met you for the first time!" Zhou Yi was a white-eyed appearance, and Qin Gelei��s eyes also showed the look of memories. "When I saw you for the first time, you were just a big boy who looked very bad. I knew that I was older than you, and I still had a bad thought about me at that time!"


    "I just asked for your call! And, if you don''t say it, who knows you will be four years older than me!"


    "Three and a half years old, I said. Don''t use the Chinese calendar method to calculate our age difference!"


    "Okay, okay. But don''t worry, piano. Look at what I am doing now, even if someone says us, I will only say that I am the one who eats young grass."


    "I said, I don''t want to mention this topic!"


    The two whispers seem to have found the feeling of a long time ago. For them, some things may change over time. But there are things that cannot be changed by time. This was the case before, and it will be the same in the future. It is an eternal, a thing that never fades.


    [Immediately 515, I hope to continue to impact the 515 red envelope list, until May 15th, the red envelope rain can give back to readers plus promotional works. One piece is also love, definitely better! ��(To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 494： Glory storm revenge undercurrent

    Ps. Presented today''s update, by the way, pull the ticket to the starting point 515 fan festival, each person has 8 tickets, vote also to send the starting currency, begging everyone to support appreciation!


    The city of Lakken has now been renamed the city of Huiyao City. Once upon a time, this was an unforgettable place. Because the disaster here is enough to keep the whole world in mind. Many people think that after the disaster, the rest of the city is just ruins. But it is not that the city has undergone tremendous changes since the super-distribution group took over the city.


    The financial strength of the Sundial Group has made the city start to become bigger and more technological. As the actual owner of the city, the entire city is changing according to the wishes of the Sundial Group. It can even be said that the city has completely turned into a sundial city.


    This naturally caused some people''s dissatisfaction, especially on the government side, and it was a warning of repeated dissatisfaction with the changes in the city. But the sundial that has reached the top of the bourgeoisie has completely ignored the government. In this democratic country, the power of the consortium is infinitely magnified, so that sometimes they can even ignore some of the government''s pressure.


    In the absence of a clear violation of federal law, Hui Yao City is transforming into a direction that the government is absolutely unwilling to see. It promotes equal thinking around the world. Humans and mutants, humans and superpowers. This made it popular with some people, and it was also disgusted by some people.


    This has led to changes in the members of the city. In the case that most of the city''s staff are Japanese employees, the Japanese only need to adjust their work to allow most racist people to leave the city. Leaving those pacifists and even directly inserting variants into the company is not a problem for the Japanese.


    In this case, the city can be said to have become a sanctuary for a mutant, a place that is almost independent of the federal government.


    For the ruler, this is naturally something that cannot be tolerated. But it is not easy to reach into the city. Especially in the case where all the legal citizens in this city have already joined the Japanese.


    However, this does not mean that there is no chance. Especially in the case of Zhou Yi��s identity has been semi-open. They want to do some small moves in Huiyao City. There are too many excuses and reasons.


    "Gentlemen, we can be sure that the biggest threat to our country is in that city. We should get involved right away. Control all the key people in this city and prevent that dangerous person from running away from our eyes again! ��


    ��It��s so nice!�� At the interim decision-making level of the US federal government, Pierce looked at the initiator of the conference, the Secretary of State, Rose, who just sat up. There was a sneer in the corner of the mouth. "So, Secretary of State, who do you want to deal with this dangerous existence? cia is still forced. Delta or SEAL?"


    "Mr. Pierce, you are the representative of the Security Council that our federal government has elected. Every year, in order to support your work, in order to support the SHIELD action, the funds spent are sky-high. At this time, isn��t it that you give back to the Federation? Is the government taking action?"


    As a new secretary of state who has come up because of a series of situations, Mr. Ross naturally shows a different spirit. He did not follow the original habits to cater to the top, but he clearly stated his position when he took office. He is the most typical kind of government hardliner. For all the targets that are hostile to the government, his only claim is to use force to solve all problems.


    "His Secretary of State. Some things you have made a mistake. SHIELD is not an institution under the federal government. He is affiliated with our Security Council. The Security Council and the federal government are not subordinate. We have no need. Listen to your orders."


    "Mr. Pierce, if the Security Council and SHIELD mean this, I think it is entirely necessary for me to submit an application to Congress to cut off all future economic and human support for SHIELD!"


    In the face of Charles, who gradually gained power in both the federal government and the Security Council, Secretary of State Ross did not mean to be soft. He was **** for tat, and the two words made the meeting full of smoke.


    "Please feel free. If you think this is useful, you can submit your application directly to Congress. However, I have received any notice from Congress. Before I ask for your work, I will never agree with SHIELD. Regarding actions in this regard."


    "Hey!" Rose Secretary of State snorted and stood up in his seat with anger. "Then let''s go and see what the result will be!"


    Watching this guy go so madly out of the conference room. Pierce smiled and the look on his face became more disdainful. For him, this is just an idiot. The threat of idiots is completely unnecessary to put in your heart.


    However, although he has a kind of indifference and indifference to the matter. But some people are not as calm as he is. Especially those special, masked guys. It��s even more tempting to move.


    After the meeting ended in such a disappointing manner, a member of the congress, quietly walked up and whispered on the side of Pierce.


    "Hello, are we going to solve him?"


    "Don''t casually expose your identity, idiots. But now there are quite a few people who are going to find you. If you miss out at this time, don''t blame me for being polite to you!"


    Looking at the detached guy with a glimpse of it, Pierce warned him in a language mixed with threats. And this warning immediately let the pretender of the Hydra that jumped out, his face shook back.


    It seems that the warning is not enough. Pierce once again lowered his tone and made his words more gloomy.


    "You listen to me clearly, remember clearly. The task you are performing now is an important part of our next plan. If you have problems with this plan because of your reasons, then you should understand, wait. What kind of punishment will you be!"


    "I understand, sir. I won''t be much trouble!" Upon hearing this, the member''s face twitched and then immediately made a guarantee.


    "Remember, just put your energy on the doctor''s body, that''s what you have to do!"


    With a cold cry, Pierce walked straight away. Only the member of the legislature stayed in place, constantly rubbing the cold sweat on his head. He has regretted his stupidity.


    For this idiot, Pierce has not had much thought to pay attention to him. He walked into his car as he did in peacetime. At this moment, there is already a person waiting for him in the car.


    It was his secretary and the assistant to the former vice president. From his appearance, it can be imagined that the death of the Vice President and Pierce definitely have inseparable relationships. "Sir, Secretary of State Ross has traveled directly to the Airborne Aircraft Carrier. It seems that he is not looking for Nick Fury to go to the Captain America!"


    "Don''t care too much about his problems, he has no influence on our plans. And if he is there, it will be more conducive to contain the attention of the guy and let him temporarily relax the attention to us!"


    Silently placed a cigarette, Pierce put his attention on a document placed in front of him. That was a special document proposed by him and a very important part of their plan.


    "How is Dr. Trax doing there? Can you keep up with our progress?"


    "Dr. Everything is going according to plan. But he asked us for more experimental products. But you know, the current situation does not allow us to have much room for manipulation. I want to move those mutants, it is not So easy!"


    "Don''t worry about this problem, I will use all the forces on my hands to match you. No matter what the doctor wants, he will satisfy him as much as possible. In any case, be sure to let the sentinel plan start on time, understand?"


    "I understand, sir. Then there is still a problem!" Nodded, the secretary handed a report to Pierce. "This is the report of the SHIELD, about the Avengers. The report said that the captains'' movements were a bit unusual and seemed to be like trying to get out of the SHIELD. Our informants said they Already in discussions with Nick Fury, once they have discussed it, it is likely that the Avengers Alliance will become an organization that is not affected and controlled by us. Therefore, the informant is somewhat worried, he asks us if we want to What is the action."


    "Avenger?" Thinking for a moment with closed eyes, Pierce suddenly asked. "What reaction did Nick Fury have?"


    ��The informant said that he did not seem to agree at first. But he didn��t know what the captain had said to him. He suddenly seemed to change his mind, and he also called senior agents to open a private meeting. Go and collect their opinions."


    "It''s not like his style!" whispered a whisper, and Pierce, with his years of experience with Nick Fury, keenly discovered what was not normal. "Nick Fury is not a democracy enthusiast. He prefers to keep everything in his own hands. If he has a decision, he will never make a solicitation. Do we get information if the Avengers? If the alliance is independent, what changes will the members have?"


    "The news is that the black widow, the fast silver and the blush witch will be separated from the SHIELD with the captain. For this reason, Natasha will be removed from the agent''s authority to prevent them from revealing the SHIELD. The secrets of the mastery. Moreover, Nick Fury seems to be interested in inserting Hill��s commander into contact as the avenger of the Avengers and SHIELD!��


    "Ming repairs the road, darkness Chen Cang. I know what kind of ghost idea Nick Frye is playing!"


    Hearing this information, Pierce immediately came up with a clue.


    [Immediately 515, I hope to continue to impact the 515 red envelope list, until May 15th, the red envelope rain can give back to readers plus promotional works. One piece is also love, definitely better! ��(To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 495： Nine heads moved back to their homes

    Ps. Presented today''s update, by the way, pull the ticket to the starting point 515 fan festival, each person has 8 tickets, vote also to send the starting currency, begging everyone to support appreciation!


    "The so-called Hill Commander as a liaison officer is just a nephew that he deliberately released. From beginning to end, he never thought about actually inserting Maria Hill into the Avengers. The person who was really inserted by him must be the black widow."


    It feels that Pierce, who has seen all the tricks of Nick Fury, has shown full confidence.


    "The woman who works on both sides of the spy is his real means. Using her indirectly affects the Avengers, the Avengers are clearly out of control of the SHIELD, but they are inextricably linked to him. This kind of awkward means really makes me have to say that this guy is really not a knife!"


    "So, sir. If it''s really what you said, how should we deal with it?"


    Pierce��s opinion clearly also made the secretary around him express his approval, and naturally, as the backbone of the Hydra, he must now think of how to destroy it.


    An independent avenger is obviously what they do not want to see, because that means they have lost the means to interfere with them. When they are controlled by the SHIELD, the Hydra can use their own power in government agencies and in the SHIELD to let the Avengers work indirectly. But when they went out independently, it became an impossible thing.


    As a terrorist organization, Hydra may be indifferent to seeing that its interests are damaged. What''s more, the Avengers who go out alone will also become their opponents? So at this time, solving this problem has become a critical issue. And for this, Pierce has made a decision in his heart.


    "Let our people incite the emotions inside the SHIELD, let them concentrate their fire on Hulk. The captains of the United States can get out of the SHIELD, but at the cost, they must hand over Hulk. , subject to the surveillance of the SHIELD. This kind of thing can be done in the name of the Security Council, you can use my name to send written notice to other directors. In short, we must make Hulk become the point of disagreement among them. Even if they can''t let their internal divisions, let the SHIELD and the Avengers contradict each other, understand?"


    Being an assistant secretary to Pierce, obviously must have extraordinary ability. So after Pierce commanded it. He immediately replied.


    "I will immediately inform other board members of this matter as you. However, Mr.. About Nick Fury, should we still have something to do? I think he seems to have discovered some of the truth about us. I am worried that if he continues to explore, it is very likely that some of our plans will be exposed to him."


    I heard this. Pierce frowned, rubbing his hand on the armrest of the seat with his fingers.


    "Can''t let him go on like this. You pass my orders, unfreeze the winter soldiers. Then find a way, give him a chance to solve Nick Fry. Once Nick Fry is solved, let us People immediately use all means to directly control the entire SHIELD, understand?"


    "Yes, sir. But what is the specific time for this action?"


    "As soon as possible, the better. No matter what, you can''t let anyone interfere with Dr. Trax''s experimental development. If the action is not smooth, then take Zola''s group out as a shield and let them give us some time. And deep space."


    Pierce��s words made his assistant unable to help. Dr. Zola��s status is not low and can be regarded as a head of Hydra. But now in Pierce''s mouth, this head has become a existence that can be abandoned. This is obviously what the assistant did not think of, so he asked tentatively.


    "Sir, Dr. Zola, do you need to discuss with the Baron?"


    With a glimpse of his eyes, Pierce��s eyes immediately became deep and sharp.


    "You will explain it to the baron for me. Isn''t it?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, the look on the secretary''s face immediately became stiff. He was a baron and was specifically placed next to Pierce as a liaison and watcher after listening to the baron''s orders. This is not a secret. But it was suddenly implied by Pierce. He still felt the fear of the heart.


    It was like being stared by a poisonous snake, and he was involuntarily entering the state of alert. And when he was trying to say something to defend himself, the car had stopped. Pierce patted his shoulder and smiled.


    "Good job, my baron and I appreciate your ability!"


    After saying this, he went down from the car. Only the secretary is left. Cold sweat dripping softly onto the seat.


    The next day, Zhou Yi and Qin Gelei took Shirley and returned to the earth under the **** of the Asgard Rainbow Bridge. Perhaps because of the fixed coordinates, Rainbow Bridge can only send three of them to the desert in Mexico. But this is not a problem for Zhou Yi and Qin Gelei. Just a blink of an eye, they came to the suburban forest of Lakken, before their new home.


    "We are home, Shirley. Starting today, this is our new home, and your new life will start from here!"


    Holding Shirley''s little hand, Zhou Yi can naturally feel the emotion that she became nervous at that moment because she suddenly saw the foreground image. So he immediately called her name and comforted her.


    For any child, moving is not an easy thing to accept. However, Shirley''s performance is still good, at least she did not have any resistance. When Zhou Yi comforted her, she immediately returned to the road.


    "I''m fine, Dad. But where is Aresa? Is she here?"


    "Of course! Aisha, Ada, Serana, and Lingdie and Yuri, they will all be here. In addition, your little aunt and your grandmother will live with us. This is our family. The place where the reunion is our future home.�� Zhou Yi pointed to the foreign pavilion in front of him and smiled at Shirley. "Oh, it seems that someone is coming. You don''t want to see who is the first to meet you?"


    Zhou Yi��s words obviously made Shirley shift her attention. When she put her eyes in the direction of the foreign pavilion, she immediately saw a strong black figure shot from the shadow of the trees.


    It is a panther that is as big as a rhinoceros and full of streamlined muscles. As soon as it came out, it made a deep whine, then it looked like a big cat. I rushed to the front of Zhou Yi and forced my head into the arms of Zhou Yi.


    It can be seen that it is very attached to Zhou Yi. For this kind of enthusiasm to an almost sticky attitude, Zhou Yihe smiled and reached out and scratched his chin.


    "It turned out to be you. Little guy. I can''t think of it for a few days, you actually grew up."


    The action of Zhou Yi gave the black panther a comfortable snoring. And when it wants to make it worse, look up at the neck and want Zhou Yi to force it harder. A magical power suddenly penetrates into its mind and links with its mind.


    This kind of change caused it to stop its movements immediately, and then immediately glared at the dim eyes, staring at Shirley around Zhou Yi.


    Although it is very big, it does not scare Shirley, a little girl who has seen a lot of things. She also stared at the black panther and then reached out to his chin.


    This is a very dangerous action, because it is possible to give her a sip at any time, and bite her delicate little arm directly from her body. But no one stopped Shirley''s movements. Whether Zhou Yi or Qin Gelei quietly looked at her, she put her little hand under the black chin''s chin little by little.


    Shirley''s little hand began to gently scratch the fur of the black panther''s jaw. This move, like the one that Zhou Yi had just done, quickly made the panther lose its wariness and comfortably caught his own eyes. With its movements, Shirley can clearly feel that he has established a special spiritual connection with him.


    This made her immediately happy to hug the Panther''s neck and laughed at Zhou Yi.


    "Dad, Dad. Can I raise it?"


    "I don''t have any opinions, as long as you can let Ada agree with them!"


    Shrugging his shoulders. Zhou Yi showed a consistent love for the children. But when he heard him, Shirley became a little depressed. Obviously she is very clear that the words that Ada said in this home are the more weighty ones. And Ada will not agree, she obviously does not have any hope.


    But the clever little girl quickly found a solution. Her watery eyes ran directly to the edge of Qin Gelei, then pulled her hand and asked her.


    "Qin, can you help me talk? I really like big dogs!"


    "Big dog?" Although she was treated as a savior by Shirley, Qin Gelei was very happy, but she was surprised to hear her name.


    "That''s it, I decided. Just call it a big dog! How, piano. Promise me, okay! Okay!"


    The child''s spoiled apparently let the piano immediately lose the ability to resist, so she could only lower her body, pinch her face and smile at her.


    "Well, I will help you this time. You are this strange little guy!"


    "Great, piano! You can rest assured that I will support you and my father!"


    Shirley cheered and spit out a sentence that made Qin Gelei blush. She just wanted to argue, but a figure that appeared in her vision made her suddenly silent and cold.


    That was the figure of Aida. After she learned of the return of Zhou Yi, she came over the first time. And when she saw Shirley who was happy to play with the big cat, her face immediately smiled.


    "Welcome back, it looks like everything is going well."


    "There is no change even worse!" Laughing in front of Qin Gelei, hugged Ada, Zhou Yi also asked his own concerns. "How, you have no problems here!"


    [Immediately 515, I hope to continue to impact the 515 red envelope list, until May 15th, the red envelope rain can give back to readers plus promotional works. One piece is also love, definitely better! ��(To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 496： Indignant interrogation between mother and child

    "If there is no problem, it is impossible, but you have to look at which aspect!" Aida smiled and gave Zhou Yi an answer.


    "Which aspect is there?" Aida''s answer made Zhou Yi start to frown. Hui Yao City is his last base. To some extent, this place is absolutely incapable.


    "Reassuring, it is not a question of urban construction. There are two of you, and no one dares to play the idea of ??this city. I am talking about your mother. She has a lot of opinions about your business. You better do it yourself. She explained!"


    Suddenly listening to this news, Zhou Yi immediately smiled. Although this was something he had expected, he felt a headache when he thought that Zhou Hao was going to find him.


    "I will find a way to explain it to my mother. This is not a problem. How are you doing, is it a good relationship with my mother?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Ada��s face showed a strange look.


    "It''s okay, at least your mother is not too disgusted with us. Just, you know. She still remembers the woman named Susan. Especially..."


    "Okay, I know. You don''t have to say so much." It has been troubled because this thing was not once or twice, Zhou Yi raised his hand. "I will get better with her, I will tell her clearly."


    "You are still as soon as possible. I don''t want your mother to recite Susan in front of me any more, how is Susan? She is thinking of me as a third person. It''s all your fault, I heard no. It��s your problem, you are in trouble! No matter what you do, let��s end it all, let me know, let��s understand!��


    Ada��s performance at first glance is a distressed appearance. Obviously, getting along with Zhou Wei is not very pleasant for her. There are many reasons for this, but Zhou Yi understands that it is mainly the prejudice in Zhou Xinxin. His mother is a person who likes to be preconceived, with Susan in front. It is not so easy to let her accept others.


    This will be a long process that requires long-term efforts. And this is what Zhou Yi is happy to see. It is much better for Ada to put their time in and cultivate their feelings with Zhou Wei than to fight against each other.


    However, this kind of mind can''t be said directly with Ada, so Zhou Yi can only take her shoulder and comfort.


    "Don''t think too much. Ada. As long as this kind of thing comes slowly, she will naturally accept you. If you feel any pressure, you can put more thoughts into your work. In this case, even if it is me. Mom can''t say anything to you!"


    "I am afraid that is exactly what you want!" Bai Yiyi looked at it, and Ada saw Zhou Yi''s careful thought at a glance. But what if you know his careful thoughts? under these circumstances. Ada can''t help but admit it. Zhou Yi��s method is indeed the only way to free her from the current predicament. "Forget it, let''s follow what you said. Your mother will do it yourself, I don''t have that much effort!"


    "Well, I will come when I come!"


    With the shoulders of Aida and Qin Gelei, Zhou Yi walked into the foreign pavilion.


    This foreign pavilion once owned by Umbrella has now become a private residence in Zhouyi. The reason for using this biochemical crisis is that because of its concealment, even in the current city of Hui Yao, there will not be many people who know that there is such a foreign museum in the forest in the suburbs.


    On the other hand, it is because of its internal structure. The part of the foreign pavilion that was bet a huge amount of money was more than the original mansion of Zhou Yi, and its underground part. After the transformation of the internal personnel of the Japanese invaders, it will only be larger than the original secret base of Anbrera.


    This huge underlying space is more conducive to Zhou Yi to protect his family and save his secrets. At the very least, in this place, it is not possible to break through this layer of obstruction to attack Zhou Yi��s family.


    Of course, the main role of the foreign pavilion is home, a place where their families reunite. So here, what you can see is mainly what a home should look like.


    Clean and tidy environment, elegant and warm decor. And the existence of a family that a family must have.


    Pushing the door of this new home, what Zhou Yi saw at first sight was the mother sitting on the sofa in the living room and Serana who was sitting next to him.


    It��s a happy thing to be reunited for a long time. Especially after the exposure of Zhou Yi''s identity. But Zhou Wei��s look is very subtle. At least from her eyes, Zhou Yi��s eyes are not just happy.


    "You are finally back, my child! Should I ask, in addition to this identity. What else do I not know?"


    "Mom, sorry. Some things I didn''t mean to glare at you." I was watched by my mother. Even Zhou Yi is also uneasy in his heart. If there is anything in the world that can make him afraid, probably only this mother.


    "Is you bothered to give us some space, let me have a good chat with my son?" I looked at the kind of face that was familiar to her son, and she looked at him again. The obvious change on the face. Zhou Wei turned back and said to him, Serana, who is next to her, and Ada, who is around Zhou Yi.


    And when she suddenly said this, neither Ada nor Serana clearly did not violate the courage of her meaning, even Qin Gelei. They all looked at Zhou Yi with a sympathetic eye, and then took Shirley quietly out of the living room.


    For a time, only Zhou Yi and Zhou Wei were left in the living room, which existed for the familiar and strange mother and child.


    "Sit down, let''s have a good chat! At the very least let me know, what are you thinking about in your heart?"


    Zhou Yi��s words made Zhou Yi realize that this was an unavoidable problem. He could only sit on the side of his mother. Smiled at her.


    "Mom, you should know that I don''t tell you that there is a reason for this."


    "Cause?" When he heard this, Zhou Hao immediately sneered. "My own child is carrying me to do the dangerous thing, but I don''t know anything about it. If one day, you can''t come back anymore, then what do you want me to do? Should I even have myself? I don��t know if my child��s life and death are good!��


    "Sorry, Mom! I didn''t really think so much at that time. I know that I can guarantee my safety, so I just don''t want you to worry, I will hide it all from you."


    "Since you don''t want to worry me, then never let me know that this is not the case? Don''t you know, when I know that you are the Dawn Knight who met the ghost, how scared is my heart? You and Xia Weisi are my only sustenance in this world. If you have an accident, how do you let me live!"


    Having said that, Zhou Hao��s tears have flowed out of control. Ever since she knew the identity of Zhou Yi, she has been scared. Occasionally awakened at night, she dreamed of her son''s tragic death in the hands of a horrible and weird monster. That kind of panic, let her toss and turn, let her become gloomy.


    As a mother, it is impossible for her to think about other problems without seeing her child''s safety. This is why Ada thinks she is difficult. Not because of any prejudice against her, but because she has nothing to pay attention to now. Even if Ada is so pleased, it will only make her more uncomfortable.


    Zhou Yi, who has begun to be a parent, understands the pain of her mother. So he quickly hugged his crying mother and comforted her.


    "Sorry, Mom. I am really sorry. I promise, I will not worry you anymore, I will never again. I will not do superheroes anymore, nor will I go to fight for other people." My life will only stay in this home, and I will be a son, a brother, a husband and a father. I will not have any other identity anymore! No more!"


    For any mother in the world, there is no reason why we cannot forgive our children. So after Zhou Yi made his own guarantee in this way, Zhou Hao immediately put down his cold face. She stretched out her hand and twitched the corners of Zhou Yi. The face began to show a pity and distressed look.


    "You must have suffered a lot of pain that you should not have. Look at your appearance and it has become like this. My poor child, you are less than thirty now, why have you become like this!"


    "Just like this, it has already made me very satisfied. Mom!" For such questions, Zhou Yi answered with a smile. "It is the biggest gift for me to be able to exchange your peace of mind at such a price. Really, if there is a fate, I really appreciate the arrangement of fate. They did not take any of you. It��s enough for people to take away from me!"


    "You!" Looking at the son who showed his open smile to him, Zhou Wei could only help but smile. As Zhou Yi said, the person he loves can live in peace with him, the greatest gift for him. For Zhou Wei, is it not the greatest happiness to be able to watch his son return to his side safely?


    Of course, although Zhou Xin��s heart has been filled with such great joy, she will not show her forgiveness so easily. So at this time, she immediately picked up other questions and interrogated her son.


    "Well, let''s put this aside first. There is something you have to tell me, who are you going to marry? Is Ada or Serrana, or is Geng Gelei? Susan, you are in the end. What do you think? Hurry up and tell me the answer!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 497： Family fun between parents

    "This kind of thing, even if you ask again, I can''t answer it!" In the face of Zhou Hao''s sudden problem, Zhou Yi can only do a bitter smile. And his answer is naturally to make Zhou Wei unsatisfied. And it is very dissatisfied.


    So she directly picked up Zhou Yi��s ear and revealed to him a hateful iron.


    "What can''t you answer? You have already found so many women at home. Haven''t you ever thought of marrying someone? You know that you are almost thirty now, if it is Qin Gelei, She is already more than 30. I am still not married at this age. Do you want to learn Tony, and you will be a **** in your life!"


    "Listen, I don''t care what you think. In short, this matter must be solved as soon as possible, I heard no. If I can''t see my biological grandson in the past two years, you **** guy Give me a wait!"


    This issue is not the first time it has been proposed. Now, when she mentions this issue again, it obviously means that she has no patience and let Zhou Yi continue to delay.


    When she put this question in front of Zhou Yi in this ultimatum, Zhou Yi could only feel a headache. At this time, he can only explain as much as possible.


    "Mom, you have to know. My current situation is really not suitable for talking about the issue of not getting married. No matter who you choose, it is unfair to others. So if you can''t have a best of both worlds, Then this thing can only be dragged on!"


    "What a hell, do you still want to swear four or five women in one breath? Zhou Yi, you are committing a crime, you know?"


    Zhizi Mo Ruomu, Zhou Yiyi listened to Zhou Yi��s words and knew what he meant. As a woman, she obviously could not accept the idea of ??Zhou Yi. In any case, the fact that a man and four or five women are married has exceeded her psychological expectations. This made her feel like a sacred marriage was tarnished.


    "It��s not as serious as you said, Mom. In this world. Law can only work for those who are willing to be bound by him. If you ignore it in your heart, it will naturally lose its effect. So, Is it a crime? The answer to this kind of thing should be decided by ourselves. For me and Ada, we are all you want, and naturally it is not a crime!"


    "You are a sophistry. God, are you not afraid at the wedding scene, will a group of policemen rush in to catch you?"


    Looking at his own son, Zhou Wei has begun to imagine the most terrible things he can think of. If that kind of thing really happened. Then for her, it is undoubtedly a nightmare.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. No policeman dared to do this kind of thing to me. Even if the whole world stood opposite me, they couldn''t stop anything I wanted to do. Human law can only bind humans. It��s just for me, even for you, it��s just a blank piece of paper.��


    Speaking of this problem, Zhou Yi��s face immediately revealed absolute confidence and exceptionally clear disdain. Obviously, his attitude towards human and human laws is completely negative. This change naturally made Zhou Wei worry from the inside, she knew that her son is very strong. Whether it is power or power, it is hard to imagine. But she has always had to worry about not having witnessed this powerful situation. Worried about the serious consequences of his son and this society, and even the entire human hostility.


    She has lived in the human world for more than 40 years, and all the dogmas of mankind have been engraved into her heart. In her eyes, human beings are the whole of the world. Naturally, human beings will not have any good end. Therefore, Zhou Yi��s performance in her eyes immediately became a manifestation of arrogance and ignorance.


    She really wants to say something to Zhou Yi, let him change this fearful idea. But at this time, she couldn''t open her mouth. If it was before, she did not know the identity of the Dawn Knight. She may have some opinions about the Dawn Knight. Especially after he was considered by the public to have become a fallen dark knight.


    However, when the identity of this hero became her own son, she only had regrets and sadness. Everything that the Dawn Knight has experienced is not a secret. It is natural to feel that this is a temper. As a son, his experience made her feel painful just to think back. In this case, how to fall is a matter of forgiveness. Even if it is really an enemy of the world, it is also a thing for her.


    What her son paid was completely unacceptable to those people. Her son has never owed to others and owed the world. It is this world, and the human beings in this world owe him. Such an idea is deeply rooted in her heart. Let her quietly agree with the performance of her son.


    Therefore, she could only helplessly sigh and hold her son''s hand.


    "Well, this is your own business. Since you already have an idea, then do what you want. As a mother, I can only give you support now."


    "Do not worry, Mom!" Pick up his mother''s hand and kiss him gently. Zhou Yi smiled. "I must satisfy your wishes and let you hug your grandson as soon as possible."


    "This is what you said, don''t let me remind you again for the second time!" Zhou Yiyi looked at him, Zhou Yu said to him. "Well, don''t have to stay with me. Go and see the little girl in Aretha. During these days when you are not there, her whole person has become a lot of depression, and even the rice can''t be eaten. It''s a pitiful." Child."


    From the mother''s mouth to hear the changes of Aretha, Zhou Yi is also a tight heart. He didn''t want Shirley to be fine, but the other daughter had a problem. So he stood up immediately and said as he walked upstairs.


    "So, Mom. I will go see Aressa. If anything, we will talk about it when we have dinner!"


    "Go!" responded softly, and Zhou Wei put his attention back to the documents in front of him. Zhou Yi��s arrangement disrupted her plan, and now she can only transfer her industry to Hui Yao City as much as possible. Although her industry is basically a sneak peek at the assets owned by Zhou Yi, it is also a struggle for her own. She has not thought of discarding it casually. Naturally, this kind of thing will keep her busy for a long time.


    Quietly went upstairs and pushed the door of the bedroom of his two daughters. Zhou Yi immediately saw two giant panthers around the giant. Two little gimmicks laughing and playing. Seeing the black big cat, Zhou Yi subconsciously glanced at the direction of the window sill.


    Not as he expected, the window sill was completely open. And there are traces of this very obvious deformation of the extrusion. This made him immediately raise his eyebrows and said to the two daughters.


    "Hey. Girls. Although I have promised that you can raise pets, I have not promised that you can put them in casually. Don''t you think it is too big? Whether it is for the balcony or Bedroom!"


    "Dad!" Zhou Yi��s words made the two daughters react differently. Shirley naturally complained of helplessness, and Arisa immediately excitedly jumped from the shiny hair of the black big cat, and plunged into the arms of Zhou Yi and hugged him tightly.


    I can tell. When I saw Zhou Yi, I was very happy, and even a little too happy. However, this is a good thing for Zhou Yi, so he just touched the hair of this well-behaved daughter and asked her with a smile.


    "What''s wrong, Aretha. Seeing Dad is so happy for you?"


    "Dad!" slammed the waist of Zhou Yi, and Aretha didn''t know what kind of mood she was. The feeling of long-awaited reunion is too deep, and the feeling of being recovered is too unforgettable. So that she was beginning to shed tears at this time. "You are finally back, I thought you could never come back!"


    "Stupid child. You are here, how can Dad not come back?" Feeling the daughter''s attachment to her, Zhou Yi''s face also showed a gentle smile.


    "I am just scared, Dad. I dream of dreaming at night. Dad went to a place that we all couldn''t see and couldn''t touch. Dad was alone in that place, very lonely and painful, that sad feeling."


    Having said that, Aretha can no longer say it. Her tears are already like streams, and she is completely overwhelmed by Zhou Yi. And listen to her story. Zhou Yi is strange, but he doesn''t think much. He knows very well what kind of nightmare the child has. So he can only give her a guarantee.


    "Don''t worry, Aretha. Dad won''t leave you anyway! No matter where you are. Even if you are in hell, if you need it, I will climb out and return to your side. You are my most precious baby. I haven''t watched you marry, marry and have children to form a new family! How could you have the heart to leave you!"


    Zhou Yi��s words finally made Arisa��s face with a smile. At this time, Shirley has already come to his side, watching him with the same attachment.


    "What''s wrong, I don''t worry about the little guy. Do you need a warm hug from your father?"


    "Cut, I don''t want it! I am not the tears of Aretha''s kind of tears." Twisted and said such a sentence, Shirley could not help but put forward his own request. "Hey! Dad, can I make a small request?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Shirley has always liked to make some strange requests. And these requirements can be really not easy to do. Even for Zhou Yi, it was the same, so after she said this, Zhou Yi immediately raised the spirit.


    "There is nothing!" I touched my head in a big way, and Shirley��s face began to show embarrassing smirk. This makes Zhou Yi more alert. The more embarrassing Shirley means, the more outrageous her request is. At the same time, it also means that he must take 12 points of caution, don''t accidentally agree to let her get a hole.


    "You said it first, I decided to disagree after listening to it!"


    My father was not fooled, which is really a daunting thing for Shirley. However, she still said the request and see if there is any hope.


    "Actually, I want to say, can you make a big dog in the bedroom? I want it to sleep with us at night!"


    "No!"


    "What about the living room? The living room is OK too!"


    "Except the garden, I don''t agree anywhere."


    "Dad, please, please!"


    "I can''t do it without saying it! Oh, don''t think that you will bite me and I will agree! I will scratch you when I come back!"


    The negotiations were fruitless, and the father and the daughter immediately became a mess. For them, this is a rare family fun.


    Is it really worthwhile to let go of the many things that he has been obsessed with before? A question arises in Zhou Yixin and is then quietly annihilated. He knows that he has made a decision and he should not regret it anymore. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 498： Glowing issues to discuss the future

    "Is it free? Some things we need to talk about!" Ada suddenly pushed open the door and then suddenly saw the black leopard in the room. This made her immediately temper. "Shirley, or Aresa. Who put this pet in? Didn''t I say that I can''t have a pet at home?"


    "It''s Dad!" For the two daughters, this pot that can be thrown away must be lost, and who is the best? As a father, Zhou Yi is obviously the most suitable candidate. So Shirley did not hesitate to point her hand to Zhou Yi.


    "Is you letting them keep pets?" Seeing Zhou Yi along Shirley''s fingers, Ada immediately picked up her eyebrows.


    "Oh, it''s me. The children want to have a pet, I thought it should be no problem. So I promised!"


    "No problem, that''s your idea. Have you ever wondered if these two little guys took such a thing to go for a walk, what would be the consequences if they were seen?"


    ��Someone will see it?�� I glanced at the two little guys who were shivering because of Ada��s arrogance. Zhou Yi shrugged his shoulders and smiled, and even pushed Ada to the outside of the door. "Okay, okay. There is no need to be angry with this little thing. You are not looking for me, we are going to do business and do business!"


    Aida had not had time to say anything, and was pulled into the study by Zhou Yi. It was not until this time that she reacted.


    A handcuffed Zhou Yi��s hand, Ada said to him with a white eye.


    "You just pampered them like this, and one day you will regret it one day."


    "Okay, okay. The next time I will pay attention, this time I will forget it. What is it for you to find me?"


    Zhou Yi began to transfer his own topic while sloppy. And listening to his words, Ada can only sigh, and talked about his rhythm about the so-called business.


    "The child''s things will be put aside first. Let''s talk about business!" As he said, Ada took out a document from the drawer of the study and put it in front of Zhou Yi.


    ��This is an internal plan for the future development of the city. The most important part of it. About the future urban immigration. Now the decision-making department��s idea is to absorb the refugees in New York City, on the one hand because the federal government now intends to All states and other large cities are moving to New York City refugees. If Huiyao City is willing to accept these refugees, there are many conveniences and preferential policies."


    "On the other hand, it is because the refugees in New York City will be more sympathetic to the mutants and your identity. Although your true identity has not yet been fully disclosed, we are better off planning anyway. In this country, if you don��t hate your human beings, it��s estimated that they will be left!��


    Listening to Aida''s explanation, Zhou Yi estimated it in his heart. He understands. Huiyao City wants to grow and develop, and population is a key constraint. Especially when you and those mutants are beginning to become infamous, it is more prudent to absorb foreign populations. Because if you receive a bunch of thoughtful guys, whether it is the development of Hui Yao City or the control of the sundial, it will be a huge challenge.


    And this opinion put forward by Ada is obviously the best solution to this problem. New York is different from other cities. Most of them, like themselves, have a distrustful attitude toward the federal government. If you let them choose, it may be that the already degraded superhero will be more dominant. This also gives them the most adequate conditions to become a resident of Hui Yao City.


    After thinking about holding the document for a while, Zhou Yi, who did not find any flaws, nodded and replied.


    "There is no problem with this resolution. You can let the company recruit as many refugees as possible within the company. Even if the entire city''s reserves are saturated, it doesn''t matter."


    "Too many words, I am worried about the nerves of the group of people who will touch the government. They must know your identity now, maybe now because they are afraid to do something to you and the city because of your power, but once When our actions are too big, they will definitely not be silent like this."


    ��Do you think they will wage war against the city? Or do they act like a dagger in the Middle East battlefield?��


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi sneered. And his sneer was to let Ada frown, holding his shoulder directly behind him and pressing him on the chair in the study, so that he could only look directly at himself.


    "Listen. Easy! I know that you are very dissatisfied now, whether it is for the federal government or the entire human race. I also know that you are very confident about your strength. But this can''t be your reason to despise them. Even if you have to admit it. Human beings are the mainstay of this world. We can override them, but they cannot be separated from them."


    "Once our behavior goes beyond their psychological bottom line. Even if we are more scrupulous about the power we have, they will desperately wage war against us. This is not possible, but affirmation. We are in the federal government. The informant has sent us back information. The newly appointed Secretary of State is ready to do it for us! But no one is willing to respond to his call. If we do, then we will really give them an excuse to let them Take this as a reason to fight!"


    Ada��s fears are not unreasonable, anyway. They will still be on the land of the United States. How to privatize Huiyao City, it is only a city in this country.


    If the city behaves in a safe manner, perhaps the rulers of this country will still look at the terrorist power they have in Zhouyi, and they will blind their eyes on the existence of this city. However, if it is too ridiculous and even affects the rule and stability of the country, then even if it is afraid of the power of Zhou Yi, in order to safeguard its own interests, those in power will inevitably declare war directly to Hui Yao City.


    A city cannot be an enemy of an entire country. Even if Zhou Yi had the determination to go to war, most of the human inhabitants in this city would not be willing to be part of the war. In this case, the end of the game is only the inevitable result of the rebellion. And if they get to that point, their so-called calm life will only become a bubble, and it will no longer exist.


    This point, Zhou Yi himself understands, so after a moment of silence, he can only give up the idea that he had before.


    "Well, this is what you can say. I won''t break into it."


    Zhou Yi��s performance in this disguised form has made Ada happy from the heart. Because she knew very well, Zhou Yi��s willingness to admit defeat means that he is really willing to convert to a peaceful life. Only this reason can let him let go of his arrogance and prejudice, and let go of the past grievances.


    From a few small things you can see the attitude of a person. Zhou Yi��s attitude has been thoroughly expressed in his choice. And this is what Ada wants to see right now.


    In this case, she hugged Zhou Yi''s neck. The cold face that has always been unsmiling has begun to show a bright smile.


    "This is right, rest assured. Although there are some restrictions, no one can stop us from developing the city of Hui Yao. In our hands, it will become a better and more beautiful place than New York. It''s our home, our city. No one can take it. This. I can assure you!"


    "Of course, I believe in you. I always believe in you!" Caressing Ada''s back, Zhou Yi smiled and said to her. Since Ada accepted the entire business empire from his hands, she has not let herself down. With this alone, Zhou Yi has full confidence in her. What''s more, there is a special relationship between them. On this premise, I believe that she is even more inevitable.


    On the issue of urban immigration, the two as the city''s executives have reached a consensus. However, the problems faced by Huiyao City are not only such a thing, but when it is too late to spend too much time, Ada has to put the business in front of two people again.


    "There is one more thing. It''s about the mutants. When you haven''t come back, the New York spies sent a representative to talk to me. They showed me an intention. I think I need it." Discuss it with you!"


    "What is the intention, let''s listen!"


    "It��s about their future. You should also know that because of the nuclear bomb, the whole of New York is no longer suitable for human habitation. So naturally, both the residents and the administrative units must move elsewhere. Those ordinary The government employees are naturally arranged by the federal government, but the mutant police are not within their arrangements."


    "After all, they are just the product of your unilateral cooperation with Secretary Shi Xixi. If New York is still alive, Secretary Shi Shaxi can still use his prestige to continue to maintain the existence of the special police. But in this case, Shi Wei The director of the West is already difficult to protect himself. The preparation of the special police of the mutants will naturally be cancelled by the federal government. However, the children seem reluctant to accept this arrangement, so they sent people to contact me, hoping to continue in this city. their job."


    The special policeman of the mutant is a product of Zhou Yi��s painstaking efforts. In a way, its existence did play a role in Zhou Yi��s prediction. Let the relationship between the mutant and human being have a certain degree of relaxation. Although the mutants are not yet fully accepted by humans, they have made great progress compared to before.


    Whether it is from the maintenance of their own works, or the sympathy of those children. Zhou Yi had no reason to refuse this request, so he nodded. Said to Ada.


    "I don''t think there is any problem. Huiyao City should have their position!"


    ��This is the problem, according to our agreement. We don��t have the right to arrange their work. If you want to receive them into the city, you have to talk to your old friend. Only when she nods, can this happen? Was determined."


    Seeing Zhou Yi nod, Ada is a turn of the word, guiding the problem to others. And thinking of her old friend, Zhou Yi also fell into his own thoughts.


    It��s been a long time since I��ve become myself. So, is that the so-called old friend, is it the same? Can they really be called friends between them? Inexplicable, Zhou Yi has some urgency to know this answer. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 499： Goodbye, Jill is no longer

    Jill Valentin, the current police chief of Huiyao City, is also the next highest mayor candidate. As a hero who once saved the city with practical actions during the biochemical crisis in Lacan, Jill has undoubtedly won the support of most of the original Lacan residents.


    In addition, after becoming the top leader of the Huiyao City police, she has been law enforcement and severely cracked down on the remaining biochemical monsters and illegal phenomena. At the same time, it can well maintain the balance between humans and mutants, so that she not only has a lot of prestige in human beings, but also has many supporters in the mutants.


    Both humans and mutants believe that if she is elected as the next mayor of Hui Yao, the city will move further in a better direction. This is what she thinks. However, this idea was in the past, but now, she is beginning to hesitate.


    Jill is not a fool. She has been doing this position for so long. She has already discovered the true identity of Zhou Yi from some clues. Before the Supreme Court incident, she was able to sit comfortably in this city controlled by Zhou Yi. In the name of performing justice in my heart, to serve this city that belongs to Zhouyi.


    However, after that, she discovered that this excuse is already unreasonable. Dawn Knight��s actions in the Supreme Court have clearly broken her definition of justice, just like most humans, in the eyes of Jill, the Knights of Dawn have fallen, when he began to trample on this country. When he was axiom and law, he had fallen.


    He is no longer the embodiment of justice, even that he has become evil like a demon. In this case, how can one who serves the Devil King hang the crown of justice on his own head?


    Jill is a straightforward temper, otherwise he will not embark on the road against Anbrera because he wants to avenge his comrades. It is because of this character that she began to doubt her own value and began to doubt whether she was doing right or wrong and whether she should continue.


    Sometimes she really wants to let go of everything in this city. Ending all the troubles in my heart with a letter of resignation. But whenever she raised the idea, she couldn''t help but hesitate. Some things are not so easy to discard, especially when those things have reached an unforgettable level.


    This kind of distress has plagued Jill not a day or two. Although on weekdays, she is still the glamorous and hard-working director. But when she returned to her own home, she was fading her own mask and began to drink the spirits with impunity and use her stimulating alcohol to paralyze her inner heart.


    Just like today. Just after returning to the door from the police station, Gil just opened the door of the refrigerator, and even the uniforms on his body were too lazy to change. He began to look at the spirits directly into his mouth.


    The rough way of drinking made her face redden at the speed visible to the naked eye. And after a few mouthfuls of spirits, her whole body began to become stupid, and then fell to the top of the sofa.


    She began to cry and began to laugh. The whole person seems to be caught in his own memories and emotions. Even in this way, she held the bottle tightly in her hand and refused to release it at all. The spirits have become the most indispensable thing she has now, and only this thing. In order to let her forget the troubles in her heart.


    Although it is only temporary, it is enough for her. On such a night, it is already accustomed to her to spend the last time of the day in this way of anesthesia. She thought that today is the same, but a knock on the door suddenly broke into her world, breaking the silence she could not easily find.


    "Who is it? Who is outside?" Reluctantly opened his eyes, and Jill yelled in the direction of the door, but his hand slid quietly toward his back. When her hand touched a huge and delicate revolver in the holster behind her, she seemed to be a little more effortless. I began to wobble and walked toward the door.


    "Quickly answer me, who is outside? I know someone is there, talk to me!"


    "Jill, it''s me! I have something to talk to you!" After a while. Zhou Yi��s voice came in from the door. When he heard this voice, Jill immediately opened the door.


    I saw that under some dimly lit porch lights, Zhou Yigao��s figure stood so straight and made her feel like she was dreaming.


    "Is you, Zhou Yi? How is it possible? I think I must drink too much!"


    Jill didn''t believe what she saw, she muttered to herself. While returning to the body, I plan to close the door and continue my dream of being drunk. But at this time, Zhou Yi, who was considered by him to be his own illusion, spoke.


    "Do you treat your old friends like this, Jill? Or do you really drink too much, even the things you see are true or false? But also, I remember the last time you came to your home. When you are like this, you are drunk and confused. Even I am giving you a bath and changing clothes!"


    "Give me shut up!" Suddenly heard such a shameful black history, Jill immediately shouted in anger and anger. But because of this, she instead determined that what she saw was not an illusion, but a real existence. This made her face pale and became cold and stiff. "It''s really you, so late, what are you doing to come to me?"


    "Can you let me in? I think the relationship between the two of us should not be enough for me to talk to you while blowing cold air!"


    The expression on Jill''s face was undoubtedly very familiar to Zhou Yi. Looking at this familiar expression, he smiled and said to Jill.


    "Come in." It was still the cold look, and Jill did not completely shut out Zhou Yi, but let him open a position so that he could walk into the house.


    As soon as he entered the house, Zhou Yi saw a scene he was very familiar with. The full table is filled with empty bottles, even the clothes and shoes are thrown everywhere, and the people can hardly imagine that this is a woman''s residence. But this is the style of Jill. She is never the kind of little woman who is dressed at home. Compared with housework, gunpowder and weapons are her favorite.


    "Jill, you really haven''t changed. It''s already the secretary, but I still don''t even bother to clean up the place where I live."


    "This has nothing to do with you, don''t give me anything!"


    His face was abrupt, but it was covered up by the twilight of the drink. In the face of Zhou Yi''s teasing, Jill was forced to calm down and sat down on the private clothes he had discarded on the sofa. I was rude to him.


    "Don''t tell me that you came here to find me, just to make fun of my habits."


    "Of course not, just I think I am your friend, it is necessary to remind you. Jill, should you find a boyfriend? If you go on like this, it is not very good for your body!"


    Listening to Zhou Yi''s words, there was a sour moment in Gill''s heart. She resisted this uncomfortable feeling, and her face remained in a cold, cold look, and said to Zhou Yi.


    "If you came to tell me these nonsense, I think you can go back. I still have work to do tomorrow, and now I don''t have time to tell you this nonsense!"


    "Okay, say something right!" A bitter smile, Zhou Yi also sat down. He found an empty cup from a messy coffee table and poured himself a glass of wine. I told Jill about my intentions. "I think Ada should tell you something about it. About the mutants from New York."


    "Do you want to put them in my police station and let them work like other policemen?" When Zhou Yi opened his mouth, Jill guessed what he meant. She smiled coldly and her face showed a disdainful smile. "Zhou Yi, what is your police station? Is it your private armed force? Are you able to decide everything in this city instead of everyone?"


    "Jill, I don''t have any private interests on this issue!" Pour the wine in the glass into his mouth, and Zhou Yi began to squint his eyes. ��I just want to give those young people a chance to continue their dreams, and also give all the mutants a chance! I believe those young people who can bring justice to the city.��


    "Enough, Zhou Yi. Don''t forget, you are not an incarnation of justice now. You are not qualified to say this now!" Gil''s eyebrows were vertical, and the voice immediately rose. "Don''t hang on to justice, especially don''t explain everything you do in the name of justice!"


    "Jill, you drink too much. This thing has nothing to do with what you think!"


    "Why didn''t you?" slammed, and Jill pressed the huge revolver from his waist to the table. And she herself is like an angry female leopard, her eyes wide open, and she is staring at Zhou Yi. "Tell me, Zhou Yi. Are you still the one I knew before? Is that the guy who saved me and saved the city? Now, do you still have justice in your heart?"


    "Jill!" Listening to Jill''s question, Zhou Yi''s anger began to soar. But when he saw the stubbornness on Jill''s face and saw the revolver in her hand, all his anger was quickly dissipated.


    He remembers such a Jill. In that bar, she looked at herself with such a look and told herself that she would avenge her comrades, even if she was alone, she would fight in the name of justice.


    And he remembers the revolver more, on the night when the Resident Evil broke out. He used this weapon to accompany her on the road to save the city. He remembered that he later gave this revolver to Jill. However, I did not expect that until this time, she still kept this weapon and always placed it on her side.


    Jill seems to be the same as Jill, but he is not the original one. This understanding suddenly made Zhou Yiyi happy.


    "I think I should go, sorry, Jill. Bother you! And drink less." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 500： The final choice of faith collapse

    "Wait, don''t make it clear, you can''t go!"


    Seeing that Zhou Yi was going to go so far, Jill immediately made an impulsive extreme move. She picked up the revolver on the table and directed directly at the back of Zhou Yi who wanted to leave.


    "Jill, you should know. This kind of thing is useless to me."


    Jill''s action stopped Zhou Yi from moving, but it was not because of the weapon she held in her hand, but because of her identity and words.


    "I know that it is useless to you, once a superhero Dawn Knight." In the words of the past, Jill deliberately strengthened his tone. This made her words immediately become harsh in Zhou Yi. "But this is my choice, Zhou Yi. If you dare to go out of this door, I can only assume that you are the same as a terrorist. Then I will perform the duties of the police against you and arrest you for the crime!"


    "Catch me back to the case?" Looking at Jill''s stubborn and blunt expression, Zhou Yi''s face also showed a sneer. "What do you intend to arrest me in the name? Gil police officer!"


    "Just with everything you have done in the Supreme Court, I have a good reason to arrest you. Dawn Knight, you trampled on the laws of this country and killed innocent civilians. You are already a criminal, are you I still don''t know?"


    "I didn''t kill! I never killed an innocent guy!"


    Jill��s question made Zhou Yi��s heart uncomfortable. However, he did not attack, but turned his head and explained to her very seriously. Although he does not care how others see him, he cares about his friends. So he said the truth, but believe it or not, that is not what he can decide.


    Fortunately for him, Jill seems to believe in him. Because after he said this, she put down the revolver in her hand and removed the muzzle from his body.


    "In this case, why don''t you say this thing? As long as you are willing to say this thing, someone will definitely believe in you and support you. You don''t have to be like this!"


    "What is it like now?" interrupted what Jill wanted to go on. Zhou Yi directly shook her head and rejected her thoughts. "I know what you mean. You think that being called the devil and evil **** is a bad thing. But in fact, I don''t think so."


    "What the **** are you talking about?" Gill listened to Zhou Yi''s words, his face showing a very strange look. "You don''t think so? Don''t you know what will cause you to lose? Your reputation. Your glory. Those things that you have worked so hard to build are all because of this matter, this is not a Is it a bad thing?"


    "Of course not! Because the losses you think are only meaningful if I still need humans. If I completely cut off all the relationships with humans, how do they look at me and how to evaluate me. For me. It is worthless. Then what you call loss is naturally non-existent."


    "You are crazy!"


    Listening to Zhou Yi''s words, Jill''s face began to change color instantly. The color of the blush began to fade away from her face, causing an ugly paleness on her delicate face.


    Zhou Yi��s answer is obviously unacceptable to her. In her eyes, this man who once fought with himself was a hero, a true warrior who could fight for the safety of innocent people. However, now, when he says such words, she has a feeling that the image of the stalwart has collapsed.


    Nothing is more sad than watching a hero in his heart fall into a stranger who is afraid of his own strangeness, even if he is a strong mind in the Resident Evil. It is inevitable that there will be a resentment of dissatisfaction and anger.


    "Don''t be a hero? Isn''t it good? You don''t know how many people will disappoint you if you do this? You are right to our expectations of you, and we are trusting you. Zhou Yi, you are a coward. !"


    The word "coward?" gave Zhou Yi an uncontrollable emotion in his heart. He walked up to Jill in two steps, watching her sharply with sharper eyes than any sword. "What qualifications do you have for my coward, Gil Valentine? When I was fighting for this world and for all mankind, what are you doing, what have you done to me? It is ridiculous, can only allow humans to betray me. I have not even given up the qualifications of human beings?"


    "Humans have never betrayed you, but you are self-righteous and think that human beings have betrayed you!"


    In the face of Zhou Yi''s sharper sword, Jill has not only retreated. Instead, he returned with a pretty eye-catching look. She has never been a person who is willing to give in to power. This was the case when she faced Anbrera in the past, and now she is facing Zhou Yi.


    When Zhou Yi realized this, his sharp eyes gradually eased. But this does not mean that he was convinced. To the extent of stubbornness, the two of them are exactly the same.


    "Jill, you don''t understand what happened? So you don''t have any qualifications to evaluate what I did. I can only tell you. I have never done anything to owe humanity. I am not sorry for them, they are them. Sorry, I."


    "Excuse!"


    Jill��s anger and her tone were quite similar. When she heard Zhou Yi say this again, she immediately threw away all the scruples and walked straight up. She stretched her hand and caught Zhou Yi��s. collar.


    "What did humans do to you, you said it to me, say. We have nothing to do, we always believe in you as always, and pin your hopes on you. But you, what have you done?" You have destroyed everything, you have smashed the beliefs in our hearts. You bastard, you are not a victim, we are. You let me down, thoroughly, Zhou Yi. You let me Everything in my heart is destroyed."


    She said this, but suddenly there was a clear tears, tears slowly across her cheeks, making her look like a woman who was hurt by the moment.


    Her performance was to make Zhou Yite suddenly softened. He has never been a hard-hearted man like a steel. In the face of a woman who will cry on her own, he has more anger and will only slowly go out.


    So he ignored Jill''s hand holding his collar, but directly extended his hand and gently licked the tears in her eyes with his fingers. Then slowed down her tone and said softly to her.


    "Jill, you don''t know what happened to me. For the name of this hero, I have lost a lot of things. And what I have left is more important than my life. I can''t Lose them, so please forgive me. Just when the hero in your mind is dead, now I am just a person who lives for them. Hero, this name is too heavy for me. I can no longer carry it back. So, sorry, I can only let you continue to be disappointed!"


    When he finished this sentence, an invisible force suddenly controlled Jill''s body and separated her directly from the action of pulling Zhou Yi. Then, just like a pair of invisible big hands carrying her, she was carried in the air and then placed directly on the sofa.


    This situation is naturally what Gil did not want to see. Her words have not been finished with Zhou Yi. She still doesn''t understand what Zhou Yi said is what it means. Even she hasn''t let Zhou Yi turn her back. So she began to resist and resist this mysterious force that controlled her.


    But no matter how she resists, she can''t get rid of the control of this power. She could only be forced to sit down on the sofa, then watched Zhou Yi turn around again and walked toward the door.


    "Stop, Zhou Yi. You can''t go. If you go, I will never forgive you. Do you understand?"


    Jill, who can''t stop Zhou Yi with his actions, can only choose to rely on his words to stop him. However, this is obviously meaningless. Because Zhou Yi��s answer has not changed at all.


    "Sorry, Jill. If this is your choice, then I can only say that I respect your choice. Sorry, we may not be all the way."


    Zhou Yi��s answer made Jill��s face pale. No one can understand her current mood, and even she can''t describe her true thoughts at this moment. She only knows that her heart is very tormented. That kind of sorrow and pain, so that her whole person has lost the idea of ??persisting.


    And when she saw that Zhou Yi had gradually gone, his figure had even begun to disappear under the porch lights. The negative emotions in her heart have begun to give her a very dangerous extreme thought.


    At this time, Zhou Yi��s control over her has disappeared with his departure. Jill has regained her freedom, and when she gained her precious freedom, the first thing she did was to reach out to the revolver that had a special meaning and kept her with her side as a nostalgic.


    The familiar touch from the left wheel grip reminded her of the very special memory that was with her. This memory in the past may make him smile, and he will have an inexplicable joy. But now, this memory can only stimulate her grief, and let her renew her determination.


    Since the beliefs have collapsed, what is the meaning of living in this world?


    Jill��s face hangs a blank smile, and at this moment, she has no more memories of the world. Therefore, she did not hesitate to reverse the gun body of the revolver, and put the cold muzzle tightly on her chest.


    The next moment, the gunshots sounded, and the blood instantly reddened everything. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 501： Unable to escape the last night

    Death is a feeling of how, everyone may have different ideas. Some people think that death is an endless emptiness, while others think that death is eternal peace. There is always a different kind of understanding on the issue of death.


    However, most of these ideas can only be considered delusions, because not everyone has experienced the experience of death. Not everyone can survive in close contact with death, but also survive and share their senses.


    Most people''s experience of death comes from their own analysis, from the text of the book, or from what they see and hear. But Jill is different. Her current experience is entirely from her own, real feelings.


    Freedom, not reconciled. This is her true experience and feelings about death. What death brought to her is the feeling of relief from all the grievances. But when she embraced death, she found her soul deep, or she still had the feeling that human beings lived in this world. Although some emotions have dissipated with death. But there are still some, but after death comes, it becomes deeper and more unforgettable.


    When she was alive, she buried this kind of feeling that could not have any result in the deepest part of her heart, so that it could never have a good day. But when she entered death, this kind of feeling that she had been deeply buried in her heart came with her to the world of death, and then entangled her soul like a skeleton, let her a little bit I tasted the unwilling taste.


    This is the most painful taste, because the soul of a dead soul will not be willing to have any results. The most ridiculous thing is that all this is her own choice. Because of the desperation of a moment, I gave up my life, but the result can only fall into such a situation, and always enjoy the regret. This made the only consciousness in her soul begin to become arrogant.


    And just as her soul began to be arrogant, even when it began to change. A light suddenly appeared next to her, like a gentle stream of water, wrapping her whole.


    It is a very magical feeling that cannot be recited in words. For Jill, who now only has a soul, she even realized the warmth that returned to her mother''s arms. And as this light intensifies. This warm feeling has also become urgent. Let Jill start to breathe involuntarily.


    It seems that her eyes are beginning to have strange hallucinations. From the darkness of the death and the warmth of the light, the more vivid colors begin to appear little by little in her vision. She saw more, just like when she was alive.


    Or, now she is indeed alive. She was saved back. From the world of death. The source that caused this to happen is the Zhou Yi who is standing in front of her at the moment and pressing her chest to continue to deliver power.


    Jill, who just returned to the world, naturally saw Zhou Yi around him. At the moment, she did not look like someone who suddenly woke up from a coma and asked what happened. Death and coma are different. She naturally knows what happened to her body.


    So she can only look at Zhou Yi in a complicated and incomparable way. Then a hoarse voice was heard from his mouth.


    "You saved me? Why are you saving me?"


    "This should be my question to you! Why are you committing suicide, what are you thinking about in your mind!"


    When I heard Jill''s question, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but ask an angry question. You know, if he comes back two minutes in the evening, it is not so easy to save her again.


    Once the wandering in the world has taken her soul away, he wants to resurrect Jill and can only enter the country of death, and find her presence from the countless people of the goddess of death. For him who has lost the power of the gods, how difficult it is to enter the country of death. That is probably the end of a trip that can no longer be returned.


    Maybe after the death, I felt the fear. Perhaps it was discovered that death could not solve her problem. So at this time, facing the question of Zhou Yi. Jill was down to his expectations.


    "Sorry, I am too impulsive. Because I didn''t want to open it for a while, I did this stupid thing. I promise that this kind of thing will not happen again."


    "It''s better not to happen again, because I can''t be there at any time." Gil''s bow made Zhou Yi reluctant to have a fire-fighting reason. He still said mercilessly, but it gradually increased. The power of life inside the hand. "You have to know that your life is a gift from me when I was a god. You are a life that has been blessed by God for a long time. Is it really worth it to give up such a life if you can''t open it?"


    "Blessed life?" When he heard this, Jill''s face showed a miserable smile. "I really don''t know that my life is blessed. If I am really blessed, why do I always lose my most important thing. Zhou Yi, you are God, can you tell me the answer to this question? Is this what it is!"


    "Enough, Jill. Do you think you are miserable?"


    Listen to Jill��s words. Zhou Yi immediately screamed. He grabbed Jill''s collar and lifted her whole person.


    "Look at the land where you are standing. How many people have died here? Do you remember? You think you are very miserable, have you ever thought about them. I have thought about what these dead people have lost, they are Not tragic. Remember to me, you are still alive. They are already dead. Compared with you, they are miserable lives."


    "Hah, haha!" At this time, Jill could not make any explanation for Zhou Yi. She didn''t have any courage to tell him what he thought was lost. After the death, she was still reluctant to remain in her heart, and the emotions suppressed by her were frantically moving. However, the identity of the living person restricts her, so that she can only laugh, and silently shed tears in the laughter, in this way to cover up the existence of that emotion.


    In a bloody, Jill, who was escaping from death, laughed wildly and hoarsely, tears falling down his cheeks with laughter, which made her look like a swan with wings.


    Zhou Yi could not understand her mood at the moment, but she could feel the sadness and pain in her heart. In this unclear situation, he can''t give her any verbal comfort. So he could only sigh and hugged her up and sent it into her bedroom.


    It is like what he has done before. He put Jill on the bed, put on her pajamas, and then found a hot towel to wipe the stains on her body a little.


    In the process, Jill was left like a delicate doll. In addition to her eyes wide open and staring at him, she didn''t even say a word.


    This may be a good thing for Zhou Yi, because it will save them a lot of unnecessary embarrassment. In this silent tacit understanding, Zhou Yi quickly finished all this. When he put the corners, he opened his mouth. Speaking to Jill.


    " Take a good rest. If you really think that this city is not suitable for you, I will allow you to leave. You don''t need to put such a heavy burden on yourself. Don''t worry, I won''t blame this thing. Yours. You are qualified to choose the life you want. I have no right to stop you, and no one has this right to stop you. I just hope that if you can, you can be a friend."


    friend? This word made Gill''s heart more intense. And when she looked at Zhou Yi and got up and wanted to leave, she could no longer control her behavior. She jerked her hand and grabbed the corner of Zhou Yi. Let his movements stop.


    "Can you have a drink with me?"


    Looking at Zhou Yi''s suspended body, it is really impossible to find a reason for Jill to find out such an excuse.


    And Zhou Yi, who wanted to refuse, saw the kind of pleading in her eyes, but it was soft again. Jill is not a patient. She has been resurrected by her and she is extremely healthy. In this case, he did not have a reason not to let her drink.


    And Zhou Yi also looked out, she got a heart disease. For this condition, alcohol may be the only good medicine. So he nodded and said "slightly wait" to Jill and went straight out.


    After a while, when he came back. He has two glasses in his hand. And a bottle of whisky that has not been opened yet. Putting the wine glass on the bed, Zhou Yi just poured the wine, and Jill couldn''t wait to reach out and picked up a glass of wine and poured it directly into his mouth.


    The spirits turned into a rogue line. Drilled into her throat and made her whole person fascinated. But she did not satisfy, but put the cup on, and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Continued Cup!"


    Zhou Yi did not stop her, but when she picked up her own glass, she poured a glass of wine again. Just like last time. Jill immediately drank the spirits and then immediately repeated the same thing. Zhou Yi also silently cooperated with her, letting her enjoy the pain in her heart in this way.


    Until the bottle was finished, Jill was like a bunch of water lying on the bed. Zhou Yicai sighed and stood up.


    As a friend, he can only do so much. As for the rest, he can only see if Jill can think of it. Tigil covered the quilt and Zhou Yi had already turned to leave. At this time, Jill slammed his hand so that he could not take the step of leaving.


    "Leave and stay with me. Just this evening!"


    Jill, full of wine, issued such a fascinating speech that was completely meaningless in Zhouyi. So he replied if he didn''t want to.


    "Jill, you drink too much!"


    "I don''t have it, Zhou Yi. I know what I am doing! Listening to the bastard, only this night, I only need this night. After going tonight, you should have done this."


    "How is that possible!" Zhou Yi really does not know whether Jill is talking about drunk or really this idea. So he can only reply with a smile. "Jill, you should know that I have women I love, I can''t betray them!"


    "I know, I didn''t let you betray them. I didn''t expect everything they had!" Gil, who was like a beautiful snake without bones, quietly embraced him from behind Zhou Yi. In his ear, he whispered softly at him. "I only want this one night, only this night, you belong to me. This is enough for me. Bastard, it doesn''t matter if you love me or not, I just want you for one night, understand?"


    "I don''t want your love, I just want you to give me a child, let me have a sustenance in the future. This is the only request for a woman who may have loved you, can''t you give her some? Respond?"


    Jill''s words made Zhou Yi''s body suddenly become stiff, and his brain suddenly became numb. At this time, Jill had smiled and held him on the bed.


    This is the only night she can have him, and the only night she needs. As a result, it has become very different tonight. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 502： Hesitant to worry about sister news

    At the headquarters of Huiyao City of the Rizhao Group, Ida, who had just come to the company to deal with the problem, entered the office and saw the office chair sitting on the office chair.


    "How are you here, where have you been last night?"


    "I chatted with the old friend for one night, and drank some wine by the way." In the face of Aida''s inquiry, Zhou Yi naturally could not tell her what had happened. He just went to the simple and simple, and said something that he could say.


    For his answer, Ada didn''t think much about it. She just hangs her coat on the hanger very flatly, and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Since you have seen her, how is she? Have you promised you that thing?"


    "I don''t know, I just said this to her. But she didn''t give me a specific answer. I don''t even know if she will stay in the city." Shaking his head, Zhou Yi��s face showed some tired look. "Is there coffee, give me a cup!"


    "You look a little bit wrong!" Pour a cup of freshly brewed coffee in front of Zhou Yi, and Ada sniffed around him and sniffed twice. Then her face immediately appeared in a face that could not stand. "What a hell, how much wine did you drink last night? The taste on your body is terrible!"


    "There is not much, but you have to know that if you drink bitter wine, it is really difficult to swallow."


    After sniffing the clothes on my own body, Zhou Yi, who was made uncomfortable by the smell above, smiled a bit and turned the subject in another direction.


    ��Is there anything in the company recently that would make you come here so early?��


    "Not your baby sister, she will return to Huiyao City with the returning biochemical removal force. So I plan to come here to pick her up, and discuss with her by the way, how can I compile a suitable reason for you? Mom believes that she is just out of school with a group of students!"


    "This is really a nerve-racking problem!" Thinking of Xia Weisi''s request at the time, Zhou Yi''s face immediately showed a helpless look. "Fortunately, you have thought of this problem, otherwise my mother will find me trouble because of this thing."


    "Not just you. We can''t run without anyone!" I looked at Zhou Yi with a strange look, and Ada immediately complained. "I really don''t want to understand. Why did you promise her that request? The biochemical removal force is facing the remnants of Umbrella. Do you not know if the monsters are dangerous? If she has any accidents, I see. How do you explain to Zhou Wei!"


    "If she can listen to me honestly, she should stay with my mother now!" Zhou Yi also felt a headache when he mentioned the sister who was in rebellion. "Do you think I didn''t think about rejecting her at the time? But it didn''t work, Ada. Xia Weisi didn''t listen to me at all. The more you ordered her, the more she was not allowed to participate in these things. The more she became Rebelliously confronting you. Her ability is there, there is no way for you to take any enforcement measures against her."


    "So you compromised?" Picking his own eyebrows, Ada showed a strange look. "What you guys do is really too incompetent."


    ��I have arranged the best instructors for her team, the most experienced captains, and teammates with all kinds of special talents to deal with all problems. Not only humans, but even the mutants are among them. Moreover, I also specialize I greeted the chief of the biochemical clearance force and did not hand over the dangerous tasks to them. In addition, I gave her a final safety device. If there is a problem with her life, I will use the fastest. Speed ??is on her side. If this does not guarantee her safety, then I don''t know what is safe!"


    "You are really painstaking, but don''t you think that you are too biased if you do this? Your concern for Xia Weisi, huh?"


    Pick up a cup of coffee and lean on the desk. Ada used his own back to face Zhou Yi and made such a voice. Looking at her performance, Zhou Yi immediately laughed.


    "Ada, you won''t be jealous, for Xia Weisi."


    "Jealous? Are you taking the wrong medicine. How can you have this idea?" Still with the back to Zhou Yi, Ada sent a sneer from his mouth. However, when she saw that Zhou Yilian didn''t change her face, she still looked at her in that strange way. She sighed and became depressed. "Okay. Ok. I admit that there is something."


    "Ada, you are too sensitive. Xia Xisi is just my sister, you don''t have to be so wary of my sister!"


    A bitter smile on her face, Zhou Yi plans to go up and hug her to give her some comfort. But when he just stepped on, Ada pushed him away with a look of disappointment.


    "A little farther away from me, I can''t stand the taste of you. Go to the lounge and take a shower. I will let the secretary bring you clothes. Come on, don''t pollute the air in this room." ""


    "Okay, okay! If this is your wish!" I know that I have nothing to resist Ada in this matter, Zhou Yi can only smile into the lounge. And looking at the back of his disappearing behind the lounge door, Ada did not feel that he had bitten his lips.


    As the closest person around Zhou Yi, Ada is not as confused as Zhou Yi. Although she had only seen a few faces with Xia Weisi, her instinct as a woman made it easy for her to find something strange from Xia Weisi. She can see very clearly that Xia Weisi��s feelings for Zhou Yi are not as simple as the ordinary sister and brother.


    For Zhou Yi, her brother, Xia Weisi, has a feeling of forbidden that she should never have. This feeling made her feel threatened, although her identity restricted the possibility between them, making this thing basically equivalent to something that could not happen. But Ada still has jealousy for her.


    The feelings of the two brothers and sisters are not generally deep, plus the blood that flows through their bodies, the stubbornness of desperate habits for something. It really made her worry about what would happen to them in her body that she didn''t want to see.


    But worry is useless, what she can do is just prevention. Preventing this from happening, but there is no use, it is really only a ghost to know.


    The sound of the patter was coming through the lounge, and the sound made Ada sigh again. At this time, the sound of knocking on the door suddenly passed from outside the office.


    "Miss Wang, it is me, An Jiela!"


    "Come in, I am inside!" Hearing the voice of his secretary, Ada picked up his feelings and replied to her.


    And when she heard her summons, the secretary outside the door walked in cautiously.


    "Miss Wang, this is the clothes you want. Also, there may be something to inform you. A special flight landing permit is the order passed by the security department, a special numbered plane that goes directly from the Arctic. Landed on the rooftop after an hour. This thing may require your attention."


    "Arctic?" Ada, who was associated with this place name, immediately changed her face, but she quickly converged it. Put on a formulaic face and say to his secretary. "I know, Angela. Thank you, you can go to your own business!"


    "Then I won''t bother you, I will go first!" It seems that I heard the sound of the water coming from the house. Angela quickly covered the door and left it at the fastest speed.


    At this time, Zhou Yi also rubbed his hair and walked out of the rest room around the bath towel.


    "What''s wrong, is there anything?"


    "Put the clothes first and say it!" He held his forehead and showed a completely helpless look for this greatly fascinating Zhou Yi. Ada directly threw the clothes she had just arrived into the arms of Zhou Yi.


    A fairly ordinary standard suit looks like an office worker who works for a job. There is no doubt that such a dress is seen by Zhou Wei. However, in Aida, there seems to be no other choice in Zhouyi. Ada will not let him wear the clothes that are full of wine smell, so this is his only choice.


    Two sets of clothes were put on the body, and Zhou Yi pulled hard to pull his collar. This dress made him feel a little discomfort. After all, it was not something he was used to. It was not too comfortable to wear on his body. However, there is no way he can only choose to adapt. After unsuccessfully unbuttoning the two buttons on the shirt and letting him breathe a little more smoothly, Zhou Yi asks again.


    "Talk about it, what the **** is it!"


    "There is another hour! Your sister is coming back. Are you going to pick her up?"


    As she spoke, she finished the sleeves for Zhou Yi. Let him look more pleasing to the eye.


    "Of course, that is my sister. As her dearest brother, it is absolutely necessary to pick her up at this time!"


    On this issue, Zhou Yi nodded without any hesitation. Looking at his performance, Ada could not help but sigh in the heart.


    "Well, let''s go and let''s go. But before that, there are some things I need to communicate with you!"


    "whats the matter?"


    "It��s about your sister. You know that she is now 18 years old. So I want to arrange for her to come back to the university after she returns. Let her enter the energy with the energy we currently operate. The university is not a problem. Moreover, the city of Hui Yao has already started to build a new university. Compared with the dangerous work of the biochemical removal force, this is more suitable for her and more satisfying to your mother. What do you think?"


    "Of course, this is a good thing!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 503： Planning for the future to rebel

    An hour later, a special fighter jet belonging to the Nikko Group landed on the top floor of the Hiroshima headquarters. As a special squad for special missions, the Biochemical Defence Force has a very high level of authority and confidentiality in the Risheng Group, so when they return from their missions, the top floor of the entire headquarters building has entered the martial law.


    In order to prevent security and prevent the resurgence of the Resident Evil, it will enter a blocked state. Only security forces belonging to the Sundial Group can enter here. They want to ensure that the companions who return to the mission do not have any anomalies, because they are the most dangerous thing to contact, so security measures become the most important thing.


    They have every need to ensure that the biochemical virus does not infect the group of scavengers, and that they have made the worst plans. The steps may be complicated, but for residents of Huiyao City who have experienced the Resident Evil turmoil, this is absolutely necessary.


    ��All departments are ready to accept, the medical department is ready to scan and disinfect the device. In addition, check the weapons and prepare for the accident.��


    Under the command of professional security personnel, the security department of the Japanese government has done all the preparatory work in advance. When everything was ready, a dark aircraft had quietly appeared above the sundial and landed smoothly.


    With the opening of the aircraft cabin, a team wearing black combat uniforms, and the tightly wrapped soldiers all over the body came out. They went to the security personnel who were in charge of supervision and inspection tasks in an orderly manner, handed in their own weapons, and took off the tactical jackets that had no use. Then according to their arrangement, they were inspected, isolated and sterilized.


    In all the process, these people did not make any sound, showing a very high tactical cultivation and basic qualities. And this also seems to indicate the identity of their elite. Only soldiers who have convictions and have undergone rigorous tests can demonstrate this quality, and obviously they are qualified.


    "How. Surprised? For the fact that your sister is in these people!"


    As the only exception to the scene, Ada sent such questions to Zhou Yi. When I heard this question, Zhou Yi��s face immediately showed a helpless smile.


    "Really, if it has not been confirmed for a long time. I will never believe that Xia Weisi will be in these people."


    "People will become and grow up. Your sister will naturally be no exception. It can be a good thing to become what it is now. At the very least, this means she has matured!"


    Looking at the group of biochemical removal forces still in the process of disinfection, Ada pointed out.


    "You are also speaking. But I still hope that she can behave more like the original look. Because then, I can feel the importance of my brother''s existence."


    Zhou Yi apparently did not hear the meaning of Ada. He just felt on his own and let Ada start to gnash his teeth in the bottom of his heart.


    At this time, a woman wearing a black tactical suit and a helmet, revealing a good figure, came to their face and sent such questions to them.


    "Bastard, is it you?"


    "Xia Yusi?" Looking at this woman who is obviously higher than her sister in her memory, Zhou Yi tentatively returned. And this immediately made the person opposite him complain.


    "Really. Can you be impressed with your sister? Even if there are so many women suddenly there, but there is only one sister, you can''t have more snacks?"


    As the woman said, she took off her helmet. When the familiar purple long hair sprinkled like a waterfall, Zhou Yi��s face immediately showed a smile.


    Although at first glance it seems to change a lot, Zhou Yi still recognizes his sister. Compared with before, she is more mature, whether it is a figure or a temperament, it is more like a woman than a girl. Especially when he saw her expression in the eyebrows, he more and more affirmed this because he saw the story from there. And the story made her more visible.


    I can see my sister after so long, and I am still a sister after I grow up. It is really a joy to make Zhou Yi feel unspeakable. So he subconsciously extended his hand to her head and smiled at her.


    "Aha. The big girl in our family has grown up too. Really, I almost didn''t recognize you!"


    "Cut, there is no sincerity! I am beginning to wonder if I am your sister!"


    Xia Weisi unexpectedly avoided the hand that touched her head, and then looked at him so straight, and said to him.


    "Bastard brother, what have you done recently? Your appearance looks so strange. It is like a teenager, and these hairs, it won''t be dyed!"


    Speaking of this, Xia Weisi did not hesitate to reach out and pull the white hair on his horns. It seems that I want to prove my guess in this way.


    As a member of the special force, Xia Weisi was completely disconnected from the outside world when performing secret tasks. So she didn''t know what happened in New York, and she didn''t know her brother''s true identity. Therefore, she naturally became curious about the changes in her brother.


    But she still hasn''t touched it, Ada has already grabbed her hand and stopped her movements.


    "Xia Yusi, this is not something that has been dyed. If you want to know, we can change a place. I will give you a detailed explanation."


    "Ida. Wang, it��s been a long time since I saw it." For these women around her brother, Xia Weisi naturally knows. But for them, she has never had a good face. It used to be like this, and it is the same now. Just compared with the past, she now learned to hide and hide her dissatisfaction with them.


    "It seems that you and my brother are developing very fast. So, when are you going to hold a wedding?"


    "That depends on your brother''s meaning, but you can rest assured. At that time, we will never forget you." The dripping water responded to Xia Weisi, Ada looked at his watch, and he was facing this pair. Said the brother and sister. "Your mother knows what you are coming back today, so if it is over, we can leave! I don''t think you want your mother to know the job you are doing now."


    "Of course!" Hearing the name of Zhou Wei, Xia Weisi instantly settled down. "We can go, inspection and disinfection is over, there is nothing wrong with it. Anyway, there is no such thing as reporting anything, so I don''t have anything to do with it here!"


    Even if there is a relationship, it doesn''t matter. As the leader of the Japanese, they can take the ribbon at any time. So this question can only be said to be a passing.


    With a privilege to clear the way, Xia Weisi was taken away from the headquarters building of the Sundial without anyone asking. And when she was sitting in the car home, she began to chatter.


    "Hey, let''s talk now. What the **** are you doing? Did you take the wrong medicine? Have you been infected with any radioactive material? Or was it ruined by Tony Stark''s invention? What is the ability to turn you into this? Looks like! I really can''t think of it at all!"


    "What to say, it''s hard to say a word. Now I don''t have time to talk about this with you. When we go home, I will take the time to tell you." After opening this topic, Zhou Yi put the most important things out there. "Wait to see my mother, do you know what you should say? About your whereabouts during this time!"


    "Hey, do you have any suggestions?"


    Xia Weisi is very clear that his mother is not a foolish character. If I casually make up my own, revealing the horse''s feet, let her know that she is involved in such a dangerous job. Then you don��t have to think about it, it��s definitely a tragic thing that��s going to be a disaster.


    So she was very clever to ask her brother for advice. After all, he has to bear some responsibility for this matter. Moreover, since he asked this question, it must have been a good way for her to find a way out. Even when his brother Zhou Yi did not think of this, the woman of Aida Wang must have thought of it. At this point, Xia Weisi is very positive.


    And as she envisioned, Ada was really ready. When she asked this, she took out a backpack.


    "Remember this. If your mother asks, say that you are traveling to a school trip with a group of students. This is evidence of your passport, visa and the country you have been involved in. Local souvenirs and photos of scenic spots In addition, there are some things you have to remember, whether it is local customs or some dialects, you should be able to recite a few words. Not too much, it looks like it. I also give you the phone. It��s a fake photo! It��s okay to use these to get away with it. But��


    "But?" The result of the backpack, Xia Weisi really can''t think of anything else but. In her opinion, this is already fully prepared. Don''t say to lie to a person, it is no problem to lie to a group of people. How can there be anything but?


    And looking at her like this, Ada is bitter.


    "Xia Yusi, you have to know. We can''t always cover you, so the best solution is to give up your current job. Just one or two universities in New York will transfer to Huiyao City. So My brother and I hope that you can be a student instead of being a special soldier. This way, your mother will never have any problems!"


    This sentence has not been finished, Xia Weisi immediately blushes, the whole person is excited to stand up.


    "This is impossible. I will not give up my current career, and I will not give up my comrades!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 504： Brother and sister interval

    [Broadcast] Focus on the starting point of reading, get the first hand news of 515 red packets, students who have not robbed the red envelope after the New Year, this time can show their skills.


    In the face of Ada''s request, Xia Weisi refused to think about it. Now she is no longer a flower in the greenhouse, she no longer needs someone to arrange her life. Even if she is in the name of her, but if she does not want to, then she will never agree.


    This is her choice and her consistent nature. Not affected by anyone at all.


    "Xia Xisi, I think you should think carefully and think about what kind of reply you should give. This kind of thing is not something you can solve with your way."


    Aida��s voice has not yet fallen, and Xia Weisi directly shows his attitude.


    "I said, it is impossible. This is not a self-willedness, but a decision I made about my future. I will not go to any university. Compared with a student who has no use, I hope more. I am a warrior, a person who can fight for the fate of myself and others!"


    "Warrior?" I heard the words of Xia Weisi, Ada immediately sneered out. "When you take your life to make a joke, this is a stupid thing. When you fight for the fate of yourself and others, you are talking about it, but have you ever thought about it, are you qualified to say this?"


    "Ida. Wang, what do you mean? Are you ridiculing my ideals?"


    Suddenly heard such a thing, it was never a sigh of relief, and the type of Xia Weisi, who was a good person, immediately raised his voice and sent a harsh question to Ada.


    "Taking your ideals, if this is your ideal. Then I will say, yes!" Holding his own arms, the disdain on Ada''s face can be seen clearly. "Are you an orphan who is unaccompanied? Are you a marginal person who is isolated and will not know anyone even if you die? If so, then you will not care about you if you want to!" But you are not So you better not have this idea. You still have a mother. There are brothers, prostitutes and friends. Your life is not just your own, you want to make fun of your own life, with the consent of these people ?"


    After all, Ada is a spy. Her eloquence was unimaginable, and Xia Weisi immediately fell into a desperate situation. She wants to refute, but she can''t find any powerful arguments that can be relied upon. In this confrontation, she is directly in the most unfavorable and helpless situation.


    Therefore, she can barely bite her lips. Looking up at a stubborn face, watching Ada, who was sneering at himself, issued the most incompetent argument.


    "This is my own business, I don''t need their consent!"


    "Ignorance is ridiculous. If you think so, you can. Go to your mother and your brother and see if you can break everything from them. Let them not be upset because of your stupidity, will it be because? Your choice is sad."


    Ada is still reprimanding Xia Weisi, who is based on her own point of view. Let Xia Weisi��s simple self-righteousness become more and more pale.


    In this case, Xia Weisi has been unable to achieve any advantage in speech. She understood this as well, so she broke out immediately and yelled at Ada almost unreasonably.


    "Enough. Ada Wang. Who do you think you are, what qualifications do you have to say this to me? This is a private matter of our family. You are just an outsider, an outsider who inserts into our home with an unknown idea. You don''t have any qualifications to confess to me on this issue, understand?"


    If it is simply to argue on the original issue, it is almost impossible for Ada to have any psychological fluctuations in what Xia Weisi said. After all, she has received the most professional training. On the issue of sharp words, she is absolutely not afraid of Xia Weisi, a girl who has just faded.


    However, when Xia Weisi suddenly used this topic as a weapon to attack Ada, Ada immediately changed his face. Her white skin, which was originally white, suddenly became pale. The whole body began to tremble with anger. Even at this time, she lost her ability to speak because she was too angry. I can only watch Xia Weisi with a huge apricot eye, and then breathe desperately, letting the chest continue to undulate like a tide.


    This kind of performance naturally made Xia Weisi feel an inexplicable pleasure. For Ada. The disgust in her heart even surpassed all the women around her brother she knew. Perhaps it is because she is very clear about the reasons for Ada''s position in Zhou Yi, perhaps because of Ada''s aggressive and never-intentional nature. Always, she doesn''t like Ada very much, so at this time, she looks at Ada''s appearance, and there is no meaning to stop. It is prepared to continue to intensify. A verbal attack on her.


    But she just opened her mouth and the anger from Zhou Yi rang from her ear.


    "Enough, Xia Weisi. Is this something you learned in the army? Is this kind of mean and shameless way of humiliating people? You are too disappointing. Now you give me a seat, to Ada. Apologize. I don''t want to hear any disrespect from Ada in your mouth, or even filthy her, understand?"


    This harsh reprimand is something that Xia Weisi never experienced. From small to large, Zhou Yi, as a brother, has always been loyal to her. Don''t say that she yells at her, that is, even the louder screams have not been sent to her. Even if she did something big wrong, Zhou Yi only had gentle counseling for her, not punishment or even embarrassment.


    So this is the first time, and it is still because of a woman who hates her. This gave Xia Weisi a hearty fire in the heart of the whole person. She was never used to bowing. At this time, she not only did not admit her apology to her brother, but bite her teeth and stalked her neck and asked Zhou Yi.


    "Why? Why should I apologize to her? I have not said anything wrong. She has nothing to do with our family. She is just a woman who is in love with our family''s power and wealth, a jealous spy. Don''t think that I have nothing. I know that for her details, I know."


    "Shut up!" Xia Weisi''s reaction was not thought of by Zhou Yi, he looked at his stubborn sister. An angry color began to appear on the face.


    "You listen to me, Xia Weisi. Ada is my future wife, the mother of my future child. Your nephew! She is a member of our family, now, the future is, and will never change."


    "I don''t know what you have learned in these days, but you have to understand, Xia Weisi! You are no longer a child, you are responsible for your own words and deeds. And I, It��s also impossible, like before, to pamper you all the way, to cover all the mistakes you made. So, now. You apologize to me, hear no, don��t let me say the third time!��


    Zhou Yi, who was angry and rushing to the crown, began to shine with some horrible light, and with his words, a heart-rending force began to spread. It was a simple change of momentum, but it made Xia Weisi feel a kind of tension and fear that could not be spoken.


    She is afraid not only because of the power of Zhou Yi. For her, the strength of her brother''s strength will not have any effect on her, because Zhouyi is impossible to hurt her anyway. This is for sure. So her fear has nothing to do with this, but because of Zhou Yi��s identity.


    For Xia Yusi, who was brought up by Zhou Yi from a young age, Zhou Yi is not only a brother, but also plays the role of a father. The worship of her brother and the embarrassment of her father, this complex emotion was summed up by her to the role of Zhou Yi, thus brewing her special feelings that could not be humane.


    When Zhou Yi has always been like her, she is naturally not afraid of Zhou Yi. However, when Zhou Yi suddenly changed her attitude towards her and began to swear at her. The fear of the father��s severe teachings is naturally filled with her heart.


    However, although the heart is full of fear, Xia Weisi is still reluctant to bow his head to admit mistakes on this issue. In her heart, she has her own considerations. If she is in the direction of Ada, the person who hates her the most is apologizing. Then it is equivalent to her being completely defeated in her hands.


    This is absolutely unacceptable for Xia Jusi, who has always had his own plans and plans. So she just kept her head down, kept silent, cold and blunt like a stone sculpture.


    This is naturally not what Zhou Yi wants to see. If Xia Weisi apologizes, he can naturally forgive her youth and ignorance. But she was so silent and did not say a word, which meant that she did not want to apologize at all. And this suddenly made Zhou Yi''s anger in the heart again.


    "Xia Yusi, did you hear what I said? Or do you think that you can already listen to me without listening?"


    Zhou Yi��s words made Xia Wei��s slender body tremble. But she still bit her lip and kept herself in a state of no words. At this time, Zhou Yi couldn''t help anymore. He reached out and tried to teach the younger sister who disappointed himself. But just raised his hand, Ada had already clasped his arm hard and prevented his next move.


    "Enough, easy! Don''t say it anymore. Now what you say is wrong, let her calm down, she will think clearly!"


    Aida��s words made Zhou Yi sit in the seat with a sigh of relief. He looked disappointedly at Xia Weisi around him and then closed his eyes tiredly.


    "Your thing, go and talk to your mother, I don''t want to take care of you. Xia Weisi, do what you want to do. I can''t control you, you can fly by yourself!"


    At this moment, Zhou Yi really felt a kind of mental fatigue. Can''t you live in harmony with your loved ones? Even the ones who care the most and love the most are embarrassed to themselves? What is the world like this!


    Ps. chasing more children''s shoes, free appreciation of the ticket and the starting point of the coin there is no ah ~ 515 red envelope list countdown, I came to pull a ticket, seeking overweight and appreciation tickets, and finally rushed! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 505： Both sides reconcile mythological reality

    [Broadcast] Focus on the starting point of reading, get the first hand news of 515 red packets, students who have not robbed the red envelope after the New Year, this time can show their skills.


    The car quietly returned to the foreign pavilion outside the suburbs. And there, Zhou Wei, who was looking forward to seeing a daughter who had not seen him for a long time, was already looking forward to wearing it.


    The son is a guy who has the opinion of the young, and she doesn''t have to worry about her. So sometimes, Zhou Wei is a little less of a kind of parent-child preference for Zhou Yi. But Xia Weisi can be different, not to say anything else. She said that she was forced to leave her home because she was a mutant, and that she was boarding a school in a mutant school. It was enough for Zhou Wei to regard her as the soft meat on her own heart.


    So when I saw Xia Weisi who got off the bus, Zhou Wei completely left everyone else behind. Even Zhou Yi is no exception. This kind of attention made her easily see the pale face of Xia Weisi and some red eyes. This apparently aggrieved appearance naturally made Zhou Yu��s mother a dissatisfaction.


    "Xia Yusi, my baby. What the **** is it, how did it become this kind of touch? Is someone bullying you?"


    At this time, although Xia Weisi had a mother''s support, but she did not care much, she has the courage to make irresponsible remarks? So she could only grieve a small face and silently grabbed her mother''s arm. This kind of grievance and not dare to speak out immediately made Zhou Wei more distressed.


    But since her daughter is not willing to say, she can''t force her to say it. So she could only put her eyes on Zhou Yi��s body and asked him.


    "Zhou Yi, what happened? How did your sister become like this!"


    "You ask her yourself, see what she has to say. I have something to do, just go!"


    After leaving such a sentence, Zhou Yi, who had not been angry, took Ada out of the sight of their mother and daughter. Looking at the performance of Zhou Yi, Zhou Wei was also keenly aware of what was wrong.


    Her son never got so angry with his family, and he did it, only to say that some people have done too much. And who will do it too much? Zhou Yi, who has already seen one or two from Zhou Yi��s look, has already guessed the answer.


    Understand this, she also refused to pay attention to her daughter. Instead, she pulled her directly into her room. Asked her about her cheeks.


    "You are a naughty little girl, talk about it. What the **** is going on, actually will make your brother look like that."


    "Mom!" A sweet, greasy voice came out of Xia Weisi''s mouth. She originally wanted to impress her mother''s heart so that she could take advantage of her. But look at the eyes of the lake like the lake. Her excuses and words that she thought of could not be said.


    Just like a thief under the searchlight, the feeling of complete innocence made Xia Xisi give up the sophistry and can only honestly tell the truth.


    And when she heard everything she said, Zhou Hao was helplessly sighed.


    "You, everyone is such a big one. How can you not know the priority as a child? The feelings of Ada and your brother are tested by life and death. You actually said that to her, no wonder your brother will be upset. This is also why he is too petting you. If I change to where I am, I am not in front of Ada to make you look good!"


    "Mom, how are you going to outsiders? I am your biological daughter, you don''t know if you are biased towards me?" Xia Weisi, who fell into the wind again on Ada''s problem, began to reluctantly.


    If the previous reprimand is because of the feelings of Zhou Yi and Aida, Xia Weisi will bite his teeth and recognize it. But now that even her mother has begun to scold herself for this, she can''t stand it. Regardless of how it is said, Zhou Wei is her mother, and she should be more inclined to herself. But the situation is obviously not like this.


    "I know that you can''t understand this little girl. Forget it! Some things don''t make it clear to you. It''s not enough. After all, you have to figure out why we moved here and why your brother is so big." Variety!"


    "Is this related?" Suddenly heard this, Xia Weisi is still a bit confused. She really didn''t expect this seemingly ordinary thing to become so complicated.


    "Of course, it''s a relationship, but you don''t know it. This is why I have to say you. Your brother is too heavy in his heart. If you are even a family member, you can''t share it for him. Instead, he will bear more of what he bears. Everything, that''s too much to say."


    While feeling the purple hair of this little daughter who had already had waist and waist, Zhou Wei told her all the reasons from beginning to end. And just as she said it, the other side. Aida and Qin Gelei are also guiding Zhou Yi, who is depressed at this time.


    "Listen to me, I know that you are very angry now, easy! But anyway, Xia Weisi is still only a child. He is the sister you grew up watching. For your sister, are you still unforgivable? ?"


    Qin Gelei, who first said this, as a former teacher of Xia Weisi, instinctively has a close feeling to Xia Weisi. And that''s why she is here to excuse Xia Weisi. She really didn''t want to look at this dear brother and sister because of this little thing and what was in her heart.


    After her, Ada, who had been cold-faced, sighed and stretched her eyebrows.


    "Okay. I am not so angry. Are you still angry? Are you your sister in the end, do you still want to look at her for a lifetime!"


    The two men took turns to persuade, and when they came back from the back, they sat in the study room and held a large book. Zhou Yi, who buried the whole face, finally put the book down. He first looked at these two bitter women, and glanced at the woman who was worried about his family''s harmony, and then squeezed a smile from his blunt face.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have regenerating gas. If I have been angry because of these little things, I am afraid I will be mad at the guys who are skeptical outside!"


    "You don''t have the temper of summer silk. I believe that your mother should also make things clear to her at this time. After she knows the truth, she naturally knows what kind of mistakes she made. I think you Find a chance to have a good chat, and make all the misunderstandings and contradictions clear and everything will be fine."


    On this issue, Qin Gelei is still actively making suggestions, and for her suggestion, Zhou Yi shook his head without hesitation.


    "This kind of thing is not urgent, I am very clear about the character of Xia Weisi. If she forgave her so quickly, she will soon forget this lesson. So wait two days, just right, I want to take advantage of this free. Organize your thoughts and figure out what I have always wanted to know."


    "What, you have not planned to live in seclusion? How can you still have something to do?"


    For his sudden rise, Ada, who has been working as a butler, couldn��t help but frown. This kind of situation she didn''t understand made her feel once again a feeling of being unreliable. Obviously, she also thinks of something not too good from Zhou Yi��s words.


    "In order to bring Shirley back, I asked Asgard''s group of gods to give me some necessary help. And as a condition, I also promised to help them a little busy. People can''t be without integrity, since they promised them, I naturally want to put this matter in my heart. So, just take advantage of this idle time and make some things clear!"


    Aida frowned, Zhou Yi knew that she was sure to worry again. So he quickly explained, but also afraid that she did not feel at ease, but also added a guarantee.


    "Don''t worry, this time is only a trivial matter for me. And it may not be now. I have to wait until the group of Asgard people come to the letter to ask for help. You have to know that they are gods after all," Maybe I can''t use it, they will solve this trouble!"


    "That''s best!" He snorted and expressed his dissatisfaction. Ada took the book in Zhou Yi��s hand and asked. "However, since you have promised them, you must also fulfill your promises. Why, you have already thought about it now, how can you help them solve their problems?"


    "How could it be so fast, you didn''t see that I am still looking for information?" Shaking his head gave such an answer, and Zhou Yi took another big book from his bookshelf and read it. Looking at his performance, Qin Gelei and Ada also came to interest.


    "What book are you reading? Can these things help the Asgards?"


    "Of course, they are the mythical gods on this planet. Ray Thor, the **** of the gods Loki, the father of the gods Odin. The names in these Nordic myths have become reality, then that means those early The mythical story that has been bored is not a lie, there must be some secret information in it."


    Yang Yang and his book were given to let Qin Gelei and Ada see the name of the "Nordic Mythology Collection". Zhou Yi smiled and gave them an explanation.


    But when he heard him say that Qin Gelei was the first to laugh.


    "Although Thor and Rocky are real, you can''t deny that there is still a certain gap between the things in the mythology and the reality. At the very least, the rocky story in the mythical story is not a slender girl. , but a **** of evil who doesn''t know what to do to get a bunch of monsters!"


    "This is what I am interested in! In the mythical story, the group of monsters that Loki had raised was the main factor in letting the gods die. Since Loki is now an identity that is inconsistent with mythology, then it is said to be able to What is the identity of Fenlier who swallowed the sky, the worldly snake that can surround the world, and the poisonous dragon that finally bit the world tree. These are things that are of great interest to me. ""


    Having said that, Zhou Yi��s face suddenly appeared with a smile of interest. This seems to prove that he has begun to develop special ideas about the things he promised.


    Ps. chasing more children''s shoes, free appreciation of the ticket and the starting point of the coin there is no ah ~ 515 red envelope list countdown, I came to pull a ticket, seeking overweight and appreciation tickets, and finally rushed! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 506： Mythical essence

    [The latest broadcast] Tomorrow is 515, the beginning of the anniversary, the most welfare day. In addition to the gift bag, this time the 515 red envelopes must be seen, the red envelopes do not grab the truth, set the alarm clock ~


    For the things in mythology, most people hold a skeptical attitude. Even in the present world, the gods appear one after another in the sight of mortals, but most people still refuse to believe in the myth.


    Not because of anything else, but because the myth itself is too bizarre. For example, there is a description of the amount of Thor in the Nordic mythology. It is said that Thor holds a glass connected to the sea. After a few swallows, it can make the whole sea a few points lower.


    If this is true, then Thor can definitely be called massive. However, Zhou Yi had contact with the Asgard and had seen the amount of alcohol. You said they can drink, Zhou Yi believes. But you said that they can drink a bit of a drop in the ocean, it is a matter of killing Zhou Yi and not believing. Unless Odin can extravagantly put Thor''s stomach into an artifact, so that he can eat the sea freely, then Zhou Yi will pinch his nose and recognize it.


    But obviously, Odin is not so boring, and Thor himself will not ask for such a lack of content. Therefore, it can be concluded that the mythological story is really unbelievable.


    But some of them can''t be trusted, for example, the gods at dusk. Originally, Zhou Yi thought that this was just an ending in the mythological story, in order to cover the disappearance of the gods in the world. But now it seems that this is not the case.


    Because the dusks of the gods are really coming, and the power is so powerful, the whole Asgard has a feeling of great difficulty. In order to cope with the catastrophe in their eyes, the entire Asgard mobilized, even at the expense of betting, from the outside of Asgard to attract Zhou Yi this powerful foreign aid.


    From this point alone, it is enough to prove the authenticity of the gods at dusk. After all, if this is a fake, then it is impossible for the entire Asgard to follow along for this vain thing.


    Maybe it''s a coincidence. Maybe not. But in any case, the events of the gods at dusk have collided with the status quo of Asgard. And this has to make people think about the seemingly ridiculous things of mythology. Because no one can be sure, this will be the last coincidence.


    Like Zhou Yi, he does not believe that this will be the last coincidence. otherwise. He will not look for everything about the dusk of the gods in this strange story.


    However, some people are not optimistic about the things that Zhou Yi is doing now, such as Qin Gelei. In any case, she is also a highly educated person with a scientific background. And this kind of human nature has an unbelievable attitude towards the so-called myths. Compared with the kind of folklore that is completely out of thin air and rumored to be rumored. She is more convinced of the evidence.


    So when Zhou Yi was still preparing for the dusk of the gods, she couldn''t help but remind her.


    "In fact, you don''t need to find the answer you want in these messy stories. Don''t forget, there is another person in our family who came from the age of myth. If it is her, it may give you a lot of necessary clues. No?"


    "You mean Lilith?" Hearing the reminder of Qin Gelei, Zhou Yi immediately thought of the existence of Lilith. But soon he asked in confusion. "But she didn''t go to Europe to integrate the forces in her hands. Are you ready for the transfer of power?"


    "However, it is the existence of some ants, how much time does it cost?" At this time, Ada opened his mouth and explained it to Zhou Yi. "She has been back for a long time, just to prevent the contradictions between the dark aliens and the mutants under her. So she has been sitting in the dark nests of the aliens, not coming back. But I think it will take a few days. After all, she is also a goddess in the mythological era. If even a group of vampires and wizards can''t suppress it, then she will honestly return to her temple, as her stone puppet!"


    Ada''s mouth is a thick smell of gunpowder. Obviously, she didn''t have much sense of identity for Lilith, who suddenly joined her ranks. On this issue, Zhou Yi, who was originally a loser, did not have the idea of ??not making a pot. he knows. Although Ada has shown great opinions on this matter. But she didn''t have an attack, which means she has already acquiesced in this matter.


    Since she has already acquiesced, Zhou Yi, who has already made a lot of money, is naturally not good enough to continue to stimulate her on this topic. So he wisely transformed the topic.


    "Well, this matter is not too urgent for the time being. In contrast, I am more concerned about the pattern in the city of Hui Yao. How much power do we have in our hands, can we protect ourselves?"


    "Self-protection? If you just want to achieve this level, of course, there is no problem." Bai Yiyiyi, Aida began to count on his power in his hands. "The power we have on the face now is only one of the Sundial Groups, but it depends on its existence. This country may not be able to treat us. After all, we are still a legitimate company, and nearly one million people��s livelihoods are in the hands of In our hands. If you don''t want to make a big problem, they can''t do it to us. And, that is, they want to do it, and other financial giants on Wall Street will not allow them to do it. This is touching the whole. The interests of the capital class, and in this capital country, this move is absolutely not allowed."


    "You can''t put all your hopes on those capitalists. Who are they? You know better than me! They only have interests in their eyes. Now it''s just because our interests are related, they don''t want to see the government do it for us. But If we put bigger interests in front of them, they won''t care about our lives! Even, we don''t run out to bite us at that time, even if they are a bit of benevolence!"


    Listening to Ada saying so, Zhou Yi smiled and shook his head. For the so-called capitalist, he is 10,000 distrustful. The blackness of these people is not under the shameless politicians. I believe that they are simply equivalent to taking their own worth of life to the casino and gambling. It is really not enough to die.


    "Of course I know this, or I will not let Lilys the woman to master the power in the darkness of the city." Strongly argued that Ada continued to explain to Zhou Yi. "I will not tell you about the forces in the secret, wait for the woman to come back. Ask yourself to go. I will explain to you with the power of our hands."


    "The first is our daily security forces. Most of these people are from the mercenary, and some are the survivors of the original Lacan. For the Japanese. They have a high degree of recognition. But if you want to use them It��s still dangerous to do some dirty things. Although they will definitely do it, but after the completion, there will be any ideas, I am not sure."


    "Of course I know. When they were founded, they also defended the security of the city and aimed at the remaining forces of Umbrella. Their existence was originally to eliminate the biohazard and protect the interests of the future. I didn''t think about what other functions they could play."


    To be exact, these people are the signboards of the sun. One can work to maintain world peace. A private force without any shackles can withstand the public''s inspection and let people understand the purpose of the sun, so that the sun has a decisive advantage in morality.


    Can play such a role, Zhou Yi is enough to meet. For the Japanese security forces, which are mostly ordinary people, he really has no big idea. Compared with them, he pays more attention to those who have special abilities. For example, a mutant or someone else. This is the power to be trusted.


    It seems that I saw the meaning of Zhou Yi, and Ada also shifted the focus of the introduction to the past.


    "In addition to the security forces, the mutant assault troops that we invested in at that time now have a certain size. Of course, their identity is there and they are biased towards us. No problem. But if you want them to violate It is not possible to force them to do things that they don''t want to do, in the light of their own principles."


    The mutant assault force is a special tactical force built by Zhou Yi after the outbreak of the Resident Evil. Its composition is somewhat like that of the former Lacan city. It is a tactical force that is funded by the Japanese and dominates, but is led by the Huiyao City Police.


    Unlike the mutant special police in New York, this tactical force is composed of mutants, but the work done by his members is much more dangerous. For example, when the mutants in New York are still arresting thieves and thieves, and maintaining public security, there is no nutritional work. The mutant assault troops have already penetrated into the danger zone where biochemical monsters are dense. Fighting with the monsters there.


    Because the monsters mutated by the Resident Evil are a horrible nightmare for any human being, even the elite combatants, in the face of such a monster with a terrible virus, it is difficult to have a sure grasp. Therefore, the mutant assault troops came into being.


    Variants are different from humans. The monsters created by the Resident Evil can only be a threat to them. Even if they are dangerous, they can''t turn a big wave in front of their endless power. For this reason, their existence is necessary. Whether it is for Huiyao City, which has a biochemical threat, it is still for the ethnic group of the mutant.


    Hui Yao City needs their strength to eradicate the biohazards that threaten themselves and need them to protect the safety of ordinary citizens in the city. The mutant also needs to use the identity of this protector. Wash away the notoriety that has existed for a long time. This two-way demand led to the fact that Hui Yao City accepted the presence of mutants even earlier than New York. In this city, some people may be dissatisfied with the mutants, but there is absolutely no opinion on the mutant assault troops. They are the protectors of this city, which is already a recognized thing in the city.


    Zhou Yi��s arrangement gave this group of mutants dignity, and this dignity has given them a label of Zhou Yi. Under this premise, they have naturally been biased towards Zhou Yi. So naturally, when I talk about the power that I can use in my hands, Ada lists them.


    However, Zhou Yi is not very optimistic about the existence of the mutant assault troops. Although this group of people hangs in the name of the Japanese, but wants to order them to do something, it is necessary to pass the level of the mutant. This is just the point, so that Zhou Yi can not be completely assured of them. After all, the mutants will also compromise, and no one knows what agreement Charles will reach with the White House. Once that time, the so-called mutant assault troops can not maintain a complete system, it is a problem. Charles��s influence is there, and no one can ignore him.


    And looking at Zhou Yi shaking his head, Ada snorted and said his last card.


    At the beginning of ps.5.15, the red envelope is raining! At 12 o''clock in the afternoon, I will grab a round every hour. A big wave of 515 red packets will be lucky. You all go grab, grab the starting currency and continue to subscribe to my chapter! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 507： Stop words and once enemies

    [The latest broadcast] Tomorrow is 515, the beginning of the anniversary, the most welfare day. In addition to the gift bag, this time the 515 red envelopes must be seen, the red envelopes do not grab the truth, set the alarm clock ~


    "Well, I know that you can''t put too much thought into people who can''t make any big use at these critical moments." He snorted and looked at Zhou Yi. Ada whispered a message. "Millions of magnetic kings agreed to it!"


    Suddenly heard the name of the magnetic king, whether it is Qin Gelei or Zhou Yi face has a little change. Qin Gelei is simply a surprise, and Zhou Yi is a complete surprise.


    "How, what did the old guy say?"


    After looking at Qin Gelei, she found that she quickly calmed her mood after being surprised. Ada is not shunning anything, but directly explains the words.


    "We got in touch with the Magic Girl and took the line directly with Wan Wang. At first, the guy seemed to have some ideas, but after the events in New York, he took the initiative to contact us. The terms of the agreement remain the same, even he I am willing to personally lead a part of his elite to settle in Huiyao City and become the first influx of mutant residents. However, he has conditions!"


    "What conditions?"


    Zhou Yi is fully prepared for the fact that Wan Wangwang has conditions. Although in terms of his current strength, Wan Wang is no longer a threat to him. But in this world, Wan Wang is still a powerful force that cannot be ignored. His energy is no less than a billion-ton nuclear bomb in front of governments around the world. If possible, no one wants to get into such a troublesome guy. Especially in the case of this old guy who still has a horror.


    And that''s why Zhou Yi needs him to help himself. A deterrent existence can obviously make many people worry. Although there are enough threatening characters on Zhou Yi, no one cares that their power is stronger.


    I want to create a city of my own, an Eden of my own. A strong protective force is absolutely indispensable. Although he has sufficient confidence to protect the city, he naturally does not mind the means of protection. Only a transcendental power can make this place a transcendental position, so that this city can become the most special place in the world. This is very clear to Zhou Yi.


    So for the so-called conditions of Wan Wang. He is already interested. If this condition does not break through his bottom line, he can promise it for the benefit of their alliance.


    Seeing Zhou Yi��s eyes revealing such a look, Ida suddenly understood that he had already made a decision in his heart. So she said immediately.


    "His request is that he can join in your city, but as a principle of exchange of interests. You must also join in a special organization headed by him in your capacity."


    "What organization?"


    "He didn''t say it, just said that if you have a decision, you can go directly to him. At that time, you will talk about it in detail. Of course, only after reaching a consensus on this condition will he tell you the second condition. !"


    Shrugging his shoulders. Ada showed a look of helplessness. Obviously, with her authority, now I can only do this at most. If you want to do more, you still want Zhou Yi, the real master to nod.


    "This old guy, playing a ghost idea is really a lot. But also, I really need to talk to him seriously." Touching his already hard beard, Zhou Yi suddenly smiled, revealing the AI A confident smile that they are familiar with.


    "Why, are you going to find them now?"


    "Of course, the sooner this kind of thing is finalized, the better." Pick up your coat. Zhou Yi went outside. But just after a few steps, he seemed to think of something, turned his head and yelled at Ada. "If Xia Weisi��s girl asked me where I was going, you wouldn��t know. When these two days are not giving her a good face, let her scare herself for a while!��


    After saying this, he strode out of the room. Until he went far, Qin Gelei looked at Ada with a smile.


    "How, I didn''t make a mistake. There is no possibility of any gap between him and Xia Weisi. Even if it is a moment of anger, it is only a day or two of effort. You want them to gradually alienate, It is impossible."


    "Hey. What do you want? Look at the kind of things that happened between her and her brother? Don''t forget, this is not allowed. Not just me, Zhou Wei even said that everyone who knows them is not. Will allow this to happen."


    Coldly screamed. Aida asked back and asked. And listening to her words, Qin Gelei immediately laughed.


    "I don''t mean to agree. Just want to advise you, don''t insert it into this kind of thing. After all, your identity is not suitable. Not only you, we are not suitable. Instead of taking the initiative, it is better to do nothing! ��


    I heard this. Ada is silent. She has to admit that this is the best way to deal with this matter. But she did not understand why Qin Gelei wanted to remind herself on this issue. Be aware that in a sense they can be considered enemies.


    It seems that I saw the meaning of Ada, and Qin Gelei��s eyes flashed with a confident and charming smile.


    "I know what you are thinking about? In fact, if I can, I am not willing to accept your existence. But at this time, both me and you should be very clear about one thing, that is, he can not give up on us. Anyway. In this case, I have no intention of fighting with you. So I am secretly fighting against each other and doing impossible efforts. So it is better to sit down honestly and live like a real family. What do you think? ��


    This is what Qin Gelei thought about after a long time. She is very clear, the contradiction between these women around Zhou Yi, if Zhou Yi only chooses between them, then do not say anything, she will find ways to destroy these people. But Zhou Yi has already said to her very clearly, that is, he is not willing to give up any of them. This means that they will have no results when they fight for it, and will only make Zhou Yi more difficult to decide. Especially if something unexpected happens, it will only hurt you. At this time, she didn''t want to see it anyway.


    Therefore, as the first person to enter Zhou Yi''s heart, Qin Gelei made such a determination. That is to accept their existence. And she hopes that it is not just her own. Those other people around Zhou Yi can do this.


    Only let each other release their alert. They can really get along like a family. Therefore, she was the first to find Ada Wang, who is extremely important in Zhou Yi��s heart, and is also the best and most likely to cause a fight. As long as she is willing to nod. In a way, this thing has become more than half. Therefore, success or failure, in fact, are in Ada''s body.


    While looking at Qin Gelei has been watching his own eyes, Ada has thoughts about it. After all, I nodded.


    She also understands very well that there is no result in this battle. And if I keep on going, then the result is probably what she does not want to see. Besides, it is one thing to live in harmony like a family, but it can be another matter if you can rely on Zhou Yi.


    At this point, Ada has sufficient confidence. For her, this is just a place to change the battle. Even if they end up with only the same thing, she believes that by virtue of her own ability, she can get the best one. This is her self-confidence and her pride.


    What Ada thinks. For Qin Gelei, who can see people''s hearts, it is no secret. However, she did not have any anger because of her careful thoughts, but she laughed in her heart. Ada thinks so, she thinks so too. And when it comes to self-confidence, how can she be less than Ada?


    Whoever spends it, after all, depends on the means.


    Among the foreign pavilions, two of the most special women have reached an agreement. Outside the foreign house, outside the hotel room, Zhou Yi has already knocked open the closed door.


    The moment I suddenly opened the door, I saw that the magical woman who stood outside was lost in color. At the moment she used exactly the natural gesture she used most. When her face was eclipsed, it immediately gave me an impulse to see me.


    However, Zhou Yi is not the same Zhou Yi after all. For this intimate contact, he just said to her with a slight smile.


    "Long time no see. Ruiwen. Is Mr. Eric? Is it, I need to talk to him!"


    "Yes, of course he is. Please come in! Please come in!" Faced with the sudden visit to Zhou Yi, the magical female Ruiwen showed great respect. And all these changes come from the power of Zhouyi.


    Once upon a time, Zhou Yi was just a lovely boy with a close relationship to her. But now, for her, Zhou Yi is far beyond all the awesome existence of the world. Even Eric, the magnetic king, is not as fearful as Zhou Yi in her heart.


    This is a stronger existence than the gods, and his power is enough to give everyone the greatest respect. At the same time, his contribution to the mutants is to let most of the mutants remember his kindness.


    This point, in this city, the mutant is the most experienced. No city has ever been like Huiyao City, allowing variants of alienation to walk on the streets without being ridiculed or even maliciously attacked. Even occasional pointing fingers are just out of curiosity.


    Such a place is like a paradise for any mutant. This is especially true for those who are persecuted because of their appearance. In their eyes, Hui Yao City is like its name, a bright land that will always be illuminated by the sun. And Zhou Yi, the founder of this city, is a existence worthy of their respect. He gave them hope and gave them a bright future that they could see. This is enough to make most of the mutants grateful to him.


    Of course, there are exceptions. For example, the magnetic king Eric, this Zhou Yi once enemies. His emotions for Zhou Yi cannot be as simple as other mutants. Even at this time, when he saw Zhou Yi, his mood was more complicated.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Zhou Yi. Or, Dawn Knight!"


    "It really hasn''t been seen for a long time, Mr. Eric Lanchel. Really, I don''t think we both have such a day!"


    Once the enemy has become such a collaborator, this is indeed something that nobody has thought of. But who can say something about the impermanence of fate!


    At the beginning of ps.5.15, the red envelope is raining! At 12 o''clock in the afternoon, I will grab a round every hour. A big wave of 515 red packets will be lucky. You all go grab, grab the starting currency and continue to subscribe to my chapter! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 508： Future negotiations to change new ways

    "Mr. Zhou Yi, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Seriously, I thought about it a long time ago that we would negotiate a face-to-face cooperation, but to be honest, I never thought it would be this way!"


    The magnetic king Eric Lancher was bathed in the morning sun and sat in a wicker chair like all the elderly. This look makes him look very leisurely, and even has the illusion that he is an ordinary old man who enjoys his old age. But if you look closely, you will find that his eyes are always shining like a flame. This kind of light is enough to show everyone that this old man is not ordinary, his beliefs are always burning, and it lasts for a long time.


    He sat there without saying a word, looking at Zhou Yi, who had just walked in and sat directly in front of him with that bright and burning eye. It was not until a moment later that he sent out such feelings.


    In just two or three years, Zhou Yi has changed from a guy who is comparable to him to a presence he needs to look up to. This change gave him a sense of impermanence and the change of Vientiane. But he is not a person who gives up, or he will not sit here. So after such a feeling of emotion, he went on to Zhou Yi, who was always looking at himself, like a smile.


    "Since you have already arrived, can I think that you have already agreed to my request?"


    "Of course!" Looking at the model of a restrained woman with a cup of coffee in front of her, Zhou Yi smiled at her, and then put the line of sight again on the magnetic leader Wang and this mutant leader. "Time has given you the most valuable wealth, Mr. Lancher. Your sharp and wise eyes surprised me. I have to admit that the cooperation agreement you proposed at this time is something I can''t refuse. So, I can give You have a reply you want, I agree to join the organization you call, as the Knight of Dawn. But before that, I have some questions to ask you, Mr. Lancher!"


    Zhou Yi promised that his condition was something that Wang Wangwang expected, but the existence of these problems was what he did not expect. But this is only a minor issue. Compared with their big plans, it is not worth mentioning. So he just nodded slightly and replied.


    "Please, sir. I am sincere with sincerity, naturally I will not shrink because of a few small problems!"


    "Very good! Since Mr. Lancher is sincere and sincere. Then I will be blunt!" Smiling and narrowing his eyes, Zhou Yi put on a leisurely gesture, asked indiscriminately against Wan Wang. "I heard Ada say that Mr. Lancher is willing to lead some of the elites in the mutants to join my city and become the first radical mutants to join the city. That''s right!"


    "Of course, this city is the most beautiful place I have ever seen in my life, especially for our mutants. So, I am happy to be a part of it. Of course, my men are also!"


    For this question, Wan Wang Wang replied without thinking. This is something he has already made up to, and naturally it is impossible to make any changes at this time.


    And listening to his answer, Zhou Yi''s eyes immediately became even thinner.


    "So, I want to ask. How many radical variants does Mr. Lancher intend to inject into my city? Is it only you, or is it the number I asked in my previous agreement?"


    I heard Zhou Yi asking. Wan Wang Wang was silent. He looked at Zhou Yi with no expression, but his fingers were gently tapped on the arm of the wicker chair. This means that he is thinking and thinking about what kind of answer he should give in order to satisfy Zhou Yi. Looking at his little tricks, Zhou Yi did not urge him. This is a not easy decision. It is obviously impossible to make up your mind without careful thinking and inevitable enlightenment. Therefore, he is very patient.


    However, Wan Wang did not let him wait too long, because he quickly measured the answer in his own heart.


    "Hello, I remember that the number you mentioned in the agreement was 10,000. That''s right!"


    "Yes. Ten thousand people. This is the minimum requirement in my heart. Mr. Lancher, you should know that to create a world I have conceived, the need for the number of mutants will only be more than this. This city needs new blood injections, and you are my best to get the target!"


    Zhou Yi��s words made Wan��s old cheeks start twitching irregularly. Obviously, he is not satisfied with Zhou Yi��s statement. But compared to the value of the thing they are trading, this personal honor and disgrace can be completely abandoned. So he quickly picked up his complicated mood and responded to Zhou Yi.


    "I can give you 20,000 variants, and even call on the whole world to call more mutants to your city in my name. But you must provide protection to these people so that they can come here safely. This is an inevitable price, you should know."


    "This is a small matter, of course. Then, Mr. Lancher. I still have a question. I think you should know that if you and the radical variants of your people join in my city, your identity will be It will change accordingly."


    "At that time, you can no longer be a so-called radical, and you can''t continue to hold the stupid thoughts of destroying human beings and changing people. You can only be residents of this city and enjoy all the city. Rights, bear all the obligations of the city. That is to say, you must live in harmony with ordinary human beings here. You and even those hostile human elements around you must let go of their hostile feelings. Do you have any opinions? ?"


    If you don''t need the opening of the magnetic king before the change, people of his variants will protest and oppose this request of Zhou Yi. But today, in the past, when the relationship between humans and mutants is becoming more and more complicated, when the city of Hui Yao is gradually evolving toward the holy places of the mutants, this so-called requirement has been The mutants accepted it. And here, even the strong supporters of Wan Wangwang.


    The general trend of the mutant radicals has gone. This is something that no one can deny. Let��s not say that the gentle breeders under Charles��s people are becoming more and more prestigious in the human world because of their mischievous career. Just because they have reached an alliance with the Avengers, they can still hesitate themselves. The mutants of the camp are more inclined to see them for three points.


    In addition, the city of Huiyi in Zhouyi has gradually become a landmark city where humans and mutants can live in harmony. Many variants are no longer optimistic about their business.


    It is true that many variants, especially those who have been persecuted, have a hard time forgetting the hatred in their hearts. But hatred can''t mean everything, especially in future choices, hatred can never bring what they want. The mutant radicals and the magnetic king have struggled for so many years, but what they got is not a growing reputation and a bleak future.


    As time goes by, the ideal world of Magnum will inevitably be questioned. Especially after all this, it is even more so. Don''t say other people, even the Wanwangwang himself, has begun to shake things about what he has done in these years. Otherwise, he will not sit here and discuss this issue with Zhou Yi.


    He pursues the bright future of the mutant. When all his efforts could not allow him to foresee the future. Another way to find him has become his only choice. Zhou Yi is the choice he made. So this time, Wan Wang Wang didn''t even think too much, and he took it down to Zhou Yi.


    "okay, no problem!"


    Wan Wang��s answer simply went beyond Zhou Yi��s imagination, so he couldn��t help but remind him.


    "Mr. Lancher, in the principle of fair cooperation. I think I have to explain it to you. This is not something you can solve without saying a word. This means that once you agree to it, then you are equivalent to losing. All your rights. These people will no longer be your subordinates. You can even say that your mutant fraternity will disappear. Do you understand?"


    Since seeing Zhou Yi, the expression on the face of Wan Wang has been faint, even gloomy. But now, when Zhou Yi asked him, his face showed an indescribable smile.


    "Mr. Zhou Yi, you still remember when we first met. Have I ever been like what you promised?"


    This problem made Zhou Yi strange. He just nodded and Wan Wang Wang said it.


    "At that time, I once promised you, if you are willing to join me, then you will become the master of the future. You can stand side by side with me, even after my death, everything of the mutant will be entrusted. Go to your hand. You will be their king, the master of this world. That''s right!"


    "Yes, at that time you thought that I was also a mutant, so you want to draw me and promise me that I can understand."


    "It��s not a draw, it��s what I mean. For me, the so-called mutant leadership is actually nothing but dispensable. You feel like I��ve been from World War II to today. Is it really only a matter of power to care for the enemy of the whole world? No, I don��t care about this at all. If I can achieve my ideals, I can hand it all over now. It��s a pity that my The ideal is too difficult to achieve, so I have to take a compromise. And you are my choice."


    "You are different from Charles, Charles will only compromise, and you will not. Plus I know you are very good, you see everything you do to the mutants. So if it is you, I can Accept, you will inherit everything from me."


    "In fact, after all, everything has gone back to the original point. It is just a change. Zhou Yi, my dream is broken, but you let me see a new future. So, I am happy to see you. Accept everything about me."


    The words of Wan Wang Wang changed the expression on Zhou Yi��s face, but in the end he smiled helplessly.


    "Mr. Lancher, I have to admit. I looked down on you, you are a respectable person. I think we should be able to cooperate happily!"


    Said here, Zhou Yi extended his hand to Wan Wang. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 509： Special conditions

    The attitude of Wan Wangwang made Zhou Yi realize his sincerity. Under this sincerity, Zhou Yi also naturally reached an agreement with him. Of course, it is only a verbal achievement. It is obviously necessary to take some steps to formally establish this agreement. For example, Zhou Yi still needs to understand what the conditions proposed by Wang Wang are.


    A good person can be regarded as a businessman. He will not make a casual appointment until he has not figured out everything. Because there are too many examples to draw on, there are never a few people who have been slaughtered by death in this insignificant path, not to mention those who were directly hacked to death.


    So even if there is already an intention in this regard, Zhou Yi is still willing to make everything clear.


    "Mr. Lancher, since we have reached a basic cooperation intention. I think you can also explain your conditions and me clearly."


    "Of course, it''s just two small conditions. It''s just a matter of nothing for you."


    The appearance of Wan Wangwang was somewhat different, and this kind of abnormality immediately awakened Zhou Yi. He didn''t want to jump to the big hole dug by others for no reason, so he immediately said it.


    "Mr. Lancher, is it not a matter of ignorance, or is it better for me to determine it? You say it is not!"


    "Of course, okay. Since you are not at ease, then I will say it!"


    On the surface, he shook his head, but in the heart, he made a helpless expression on Wan Magi, who was admired by Zhou Yi��s cautiousness, and said the two conditions he set.


    "My first condition is that I hope that you can join the Hellfire Club and replace the dead Sebastian Shaw to become the black king of this!"


    "Hellfire Club? I seem to have a little impression on this name." Zhou Yi immediately made a thought after listening to the conditions of Wang Wangwang.


    However, his thinking does not make much sense, because Wan Wang has already told him the answer.


    ��The Hellfire Club is an organization founded in the eighteenth century by a guy named Sebastian Shaw. Although the organization on the face is a special organization of decent people with extraordinary status. But in fact, At the core, it belongs to some variants with special abilities and status. These core members use chess pieces as their own name. I used to be the white king inside!"


    ��It sounds like a good organization, but it has something to do with me. Why do I have to join this organization?��


    Although Wan Wangwang described this organization as good, but for Zhou Yi, it still has no necessary value. Power and identity are there. It is impossible for this organization to accommodate his great god.


    Unless there are any special reasons, he can be condescended to drill into this small temple.


    Wan Wang knows what he means, so he is also providing him with this reason.


    "I know that with your strength, this organization may not be able to enter your eyes. But since I made this request, naturally there is a reason for me. Before that. I hope that you can be a little patient and listen to me."


    "Of course, my time is very abundant. I even said that I have never been as rich as I am now!"


    With a slight smile, Zhou Yi took the coffee in front of him and gestured to Wan Wang, indicating that he can continue.


    "Sebastian is a restless guy. To some extent, he created me and used the way I least want. So I killed him. And got the Hellfire Club from him. The leadership. But I did not inherit his name, but occupied the position of the White King. However, I quickly gave up this organization. Because it really is not suitable for me."


    "This organization is only suitable for those hedonists, although it has a lot of energy. But for my dream, it will only be a jealousy. So I gave up it, and this led to it falling into a woman''s Hands."


    "White Queen, Sebastian''s mistress, a woman with some wisdom and means. At the same time, she is still a very powerful mutant. In her hands, the Hellfire Club is not only not declining. It is even stronger. At the same time, she used the resources of Hellfire and made some special things. This is the reason why I proposed this condition."


    "The mutants are roughly divided into two camps. But there will always be some special middlemen between me and Charles. For example, Sebastian in the past, or the current white queen. This woman is very interesting because She is very similar to Charles, but she has more reality and utilitarian than Charles. The reason why I made you a black king is because of her. In her hands. Holding the world apart from the Charles variant There is only one other variant school outside the school. This school is obviously what the city needs."


    Having said that, Zhou Yi has a general understanding of the meaning of Wan Wang. As a race, education has always been a problem that must be taken seriously. Variants cannot be like ordinary people, they also need to develop their abilities. And this is obviously not available to the mutant brothers. They will fight, but they will not educate new people. In contrast, Professor Charles''s variant school is clearly better at this.


    But unfortunately, it is obviously impossible for Charles''s mutant school to move to Huiyao City. Especially after Zhou Yi became the most dangerous target of the country, he would not agree to put his own foundation here.


    Not because of his snobbery, but because of his position. He could not be against the whole United States for Zhou Yi, and it is even more impossible to place the future of the mutants he valued most seriously on the unstable factor of Zhou Yi. This risky behavior has never been his choice. He will only compromise. He will only draw a line between Zhou and Yi under the pressure of the US government.


    This is a sure thing, whether it is Zhou Yi or Wan Wang can guess this. Therefore, on the issue of the future education of the mutants in Huiyao City, Wan Wang directly gave up Professor Charles and chose a little white name who could not even be said to have some grievances with her.


    This is obviously in the layout for the future of the mutant, and Zhou Yi naturally has no reason to refuse. However, he did not understand why Wan Wang did not do these things himself, but he must be present. So he asked.


    "Mr. Lancher, I don''t understand. Since you used to be the white king of Hellfire, why don''t you come forward to convince the white queen, but let me come?"


    "The answer is very simple. I can''t convince her. The so-called persuasion is actually using both mouth and hand. And with the mouth, I obviously don''t have this ability. Although the white queen is a mutant, she is a power. ** Very strong woman. The future of the mutant can''t be the reason for her to succumb to the people. As for the hands. Unfortunately, although I can beat her, but can not force her. The power gap between me and her is not so Big! But you are not the same when you come out, I believe that if you come out, there is only one result anyway!"


    "You are still confident about me, but I am not a mutant. I am not very good at this kind of thing. So, I have a proposal, how are you listening?"


    Reluctantly accepted the reason for the magnetic king, but Zhou Yi is obviously not willing to bully a woman. So he immediately thought of a method.


    "Please say?"


    Wan Wangwang is obviously very curious about how Zhou Yi can come up with a solution at this time. For him, this thing only needs results. As for the process, he doesn''t care very much. Therefore, if Zhou Yi can have any other solutions, he can accept it.


    "It''s actually very simple. I can accept the title of the Black King. But I don''t come out. In this matter. I think Qingelei will be more qualified than me. So I want her to take over the title of Black Queen and then replace it. I have a good talk with the White Queen. It is best to receive the power from her hands. What do you think?"


    What Wan Wang needs is only the ability to absolutely suppress the white queen, and obviously, Gege Lei is undoubtedly a candidate. Even as Zhou Yi said, she is more suitable than Zhou Yi because she is a mutant.


    Therefore, Wan Wangwang nodded directly and he should accept Zhou Yi��s proposal. As for the original black queen, who said it is true, it really is not put in their hearts.


    After solving a problem. There is also a second one. At this time, Wan Wang began to present his second request.


    "My second request is a bit of a hassle, but if you are willing to come out, it is not a problem!"


    "You still have to say it first, Mr. Lanchel. It is still the same sentence. I need to judge for myself whether it is a problem!"


    The face pulled a bit of a weird smile, and Zhou Yi said to Wan Wang. When I heard this, Wan Wang Wang sighed and said all his calculations.


    "I plan to take my city out of the sea, land on the west coast, and then airborne to the edge of the city. I want to make it a satellite city in the city of Hui Yao. Become part of this city!"


    When the words came out, Zhou Yi immediately narrowed his eyes and sneered.


    "Mr. Lancher, do you want to watch me fight with the US government?"


    An aerial steel city landed in the United States, and even traveled thousands of miles to a city that was already problematic. This kind of situation will touch the tight nerves of the US government no matter how you look at it.


    Zhou Yi can completely imagine that as long as the magnetic king did this, not half an hour, the entire American army will be dispatched. And now the US government will declare war on the city of Hui Yao regardless of the consequences. If they still want to maintain their only dignity, it is absolutely impossible for a so obvious danger to enter the territory of the United States. It is even more impossible to make it part of the city of Hui Yao.


    Because it is equivalent to announcing to the world that the United States has one more country, and the United States cannot maintain its own territory and sovereignty. This is obviously unacceptable to the federal government that used to be American father, and it is also unacceptable to all Americans. So there is only one result, that is war.


    War, it sounds terrible, it seems that the strength of both sides is not equal. But to really say it, Zhou Yi is the bigger one, as long as he has this intention. However, it is clear that Zhou Yi did not have this intention. As far as his intention is concerned, he did not want to launch this war.


    However, just give up the power of the hands of Wan Wang. This is obviously not what Zhou Yi does not want. So for a time, Zhou Yi fell into a long thought and measurement. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 510： Frey decides nine clues

    Zhou Yi and Wan Wang finally reached an agreement.


    On this issue, Wan Wang Wang got a satisfactory answer. Zhou Yi, too, got the support of Wan Wang Wang without reservation. For both of them, this is a good thing for cooperation and win-win. For Huiyao City, this is also an extremely rare development opportunity.


    But for the SHIELD that got the news, the news was not so happy.


    Looking at the report he had just gotten, Nick Fury��s face became very ugly. He first lifted his head out of the report, and then he stared at Coulson with his own one-eyed eye and asked him.


    "Are you sure that your men are not mistaken, Zhou Yizhen and the guy of Wanwangwang have contacted, and still talked about one morning?"


    "Although I hope that he is wrong!" In the face of Nick Fury''s inquiry, Corson shook his head directly, revealing a smile. "But some of the agents I put in there have seen it all. One or two may be false positives, but everyone is sure about this, then we can only believe this fact. They did contact, even I might have talked about something very bad!"


    "Hell, he is what he wants to do!" The report on the hand directly slammed on the table, and Nick Fury snorted like an angry lion. "Does he really want to fight this country? Or does he want to support those mad mutants and make them the masters of the future of the world? He really thought that we would only watch him so timidly All of this, even the resistance is not daring?"


    Nick Fury��s roaring sounded extraordinarily harsh in Coulson��s ears. But he can understand the current mood of Director Fury.


    It is important to know that the current situation of SHIELD is not very good. On the one hand, the Hydra''s penetration of the country made them have to put most of their energy into searching for this hidden enemy. On the other hand, with the outbreak of the Supreme Court incident, more and more restless individuals and organizations jumped out and began to create a variety of incidents in this already stormy country. They have to do their best to maintain the stability of the country on the surface.


    Coupled with the independence of the Avengers and the federal government''s suspicions about them, SHIELD''s current work can be said to be difficult. If they can, they really don''t want to see anything related to Zhou Yi erupt. but. This is obviously impossible.


    It was only a few hours apart, and the SHIELD agents who were specially arranged to monitor the movement of the city of Hui Yao returned the information of the two dangerous figures of Zhou Yi and Wan Wang. How can they sit here safely?


    Whether it is Zhou Yi or Wan Wang, it is the top dangerous person inside the SHIELD. Every day, it is necessary to spend a lot of manpower and material resources to monitor the movements of the SHIELD. They need to know every move of these dangerous people. Because they really don''t want this world because they have any uncontrollable turmoil.


    Although hope is embarrassing, as long as there is such a trace that may allow them to predict their movements, it is possible to avoid huge and irreparable losses. This kind of precautionary measure is only to prevent it, but when this is really coming, it is not acceptable to many people. and so. Colson really understands why Nick Fury is so angry.


    However, compared with his bad mood, Coulson is relatively optimistic. He looked at Nick Fury, who looked angry, and picked up the report on the table with a smile, then said to him.


    "Sir, actually, I don''t think this is as serious as you think."


    "Colson, are you too optimistic?" Hearing Coulson said, Nick Fury glanced at him and said with a dark face. "You have to know that he is no longer the original. He is already an enemy of the opposite of human beings, a demon-like being. It is no longer a hero to protect human beings. It is no longer your friend. Your boss, I have to remind you, don''t be mad at it. Your senses can''t change the truth!"


    "I understand, sir!" Faced with this almost ruthless reprimand, the consistent smile on Colesen''s face began to converge. However, his expression is still firm and his look is not shaken. "But I think the facts may be different from what you think. From my understanding of him, he should have no conspiracy in this matter."


    "What do you know about him?" Colson''s words made Nick Fury laugh. "So why didn''t you tell me at the beginning, and with your understanding of him, would you have guessed that he would become like this in the end?"


    "That is because none of us have guessed. The Hydra will penetrate so deeply, and it will dare to unscrupulously move to the people around him. This ending is a human being. You don''t think so? Chief!"


    Although nominally Coulson and Nick Fury belong to the lower and upper levels, in fact. The relationship between the two is more like a loved one and a friend. Some things, Coulson will not talk to other people, but for Nick Fury, he will not have so much scruples.


    This is an absolute trust, meaning that he can completely reveal his thoughts and thoughts to Nick Frye without reservation, without worrying about any serious consequences waiting for him.


    And it is like he believes Nick Fry. Nick Fury��s trust in him is also extraordinary. So after listening to his words. Instead of being angry, Nick Fury began to converge on his temper that he had been unable to suppress because of anger, and looked back to Coulson with a sensible look.


    "Talk about your analysis and tell me why you think this event will be optimistic!"


    "In fact, it is very simple. The problem lies with Zhou Yi. The few surveillance agents we set up around him have not had any news about him after he returned to Hui Yao City. What did he do in these days? They didn''t know where they were. But it was today. When he met with Wan Wang, the work of these agents suddenly went smoothly. Don''t say Zhou Yi, even Wan Wang and those under his hands. The mutants have not found their existence, none of them. This is problematic no matter how they look. I am their boss, I know very well about their abilities. If they are other people, maybe they can surprise me. But if the goal is that person, forget it. So, I am thinking maybe there is a deeper meaning inside!"


    Colson''s analysis allowed Nick Furry to once again put his eyes on it.


    "You mean. This is the news he intended to disclose to us. But why? We know that his contact with Wanwang is good for him?"


    "Of course it''s good, I can guess that about his mind." At this time, Coulson''s face showed some helpless smile. Obviously, he had a strange feeling about the answer he had guessed. "I think. He may be warning us, don''t ask him for trouble. He doesn''t want to find something, but he doesn''t want us to mess with him."


    "This is not that we want to provoke him, but that he is challenging the nerves of many people. Who is the magnetic king? He doesn''t know? When they are together, how many intimate people will be frightened. Why is he not? Do you know a little bit?"


    I patted the table hard. Nick Fury is very angry with everyone. If it is really what Coulson said, then it is clear that he and the entire human being are being looked down upon. It is unlikely that this kind of thing will be able to calm down.


    But obviously, Coulson will be the exception. His special relationship with Zhou Yi made it difficult for him to get angry. The character of his good old man made him maintain a rare calm at this time.


    "Sir, in fact, we all know very well that the person doesn''t care much about us at all. And his meaning is obvious. We don''t make water in the water between us. It''s good to keep the distance now. And to be honest, I I feel that the current situation is very good. We don''t have to break this situation."


    Is this situation very good? Nick Frye clearly has his own opinion on this issue. Before the war in New York began, the pattern of the world was not like this. Zhou Yi, although powerful, could maintain a humble and restrained attitude. Moreover, the situation of SHIELD is not as embarrassing as it is now, and even to some extent, their power has once reached the peak of the world.


    But after the Battle of New York, everything is different. Or, when the Hydra began to show its shape. Everything has started to be different.


    Humans, mutants, superheroes, and even their SHIELDs have been stirred into a huge whirlpool. The violent turmoil caused everything to start changing in an uncontrollable direction. And most importantly, this change seems to have no end. Until now, the situation is still deteriorating.


    The Hydra is like a tumor, infecting humans and the whole world. Take them a little bit to the abyss of destruction. This is the future that Nick Fury foresees. Whether or not to eradicate this cancer is what he is most concerned about now.


    He has put all his energy on this, and even he has begun to look at some clues. So at this critical moment, he never wants to have any other troubles to bother him. But Zhou Yi��s thing is an exception. Because this guy has a reason he has to pay attention to.


    When a person has the power to destroy the world, even if he is harmless, he will be cast a taboo. Moreover, he is not necessarily so harmless. In the face of such a person, a slight mistake can lead to the most serious consequences, so he should not pay attention to it.


    But Coulson''s explanation also has some truth. So Nick Fury thought for a long time, still decided to believe this self-deputy for many years.


    "You continue to monitor him, Colson. I hope everything will be as you think."


    Putting this down, Nick Fury gave up on the continued investigation of this report. The evidence on the Hydra in his hand has pointed to a very special goal. So now he has to put his energy on this.


    Find this person and see if everything is as he thinks. This is what he is going to do now. At this time, Nick Fury already had a hunch. The Hydra has already opened his mysterious veil to him. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 511： Insight plan lead break

    The SHIELD Trident Building, the nominal highest command center of the SHIELD. Since the relationship between Nick Fury and the Security Council has become more and more rigid, he has rarely come here. Although he really should stay, his office is in the Trident building. But in fact, that has become a dispensable thing.


    Nick Frei would rather stay in the air carrier, even the central base is not willing to stay here, so that the nominal office of the director has lost its meaning. So, after a period of time, this office has been replaced by a new owner. And his current master is the goal that Nick Fury is looking for.


    Alexander Pierce, one of the most highly respected directors of the World Security Council, is also the former director of SHIELD. I am sitting inside this office now and doing my daily work.


    The sudden intrusion of Nick Fury apparently interrupted his ongoing work. He first looked at him with a stunned look. Whoever slammed the door and knocked it in. And when he saw that the person who came in was actually Nick Fury, his eyes were just a little surprised.


    "Nick, how come you are here?"


    As a former comrade-in-arms, Pierce is clearly qualified to call him this way. For his name, Nick Fury has no objection. He just sat directly opposite him, looking at his old friend through a desk and talking to him.


    "If we remember correctly, this is my office. Why, I am not eligible to come back here?"


    "Of course not!" gently smiled, Pierce picked up two cups from the table, and poured a cup of black tea from the teapot on the side, and placed it in front of Nick Fury. "I just didn''t think of it. If you want to come back, I can move back. Believe me, I can''t use much time!"


    "Forget it, I don''t want to stay in this dangerous place." Slightly licking his own eyes, letting his eyes sweep back and forth from Pierce. Nick Frye replied in this way.


    And I heard him say that. Pierce was obviously stunned. The expression on his face became strange. Obviously, he didn''t quite understand why Nick Fury would say that.


    "Nick, are you doing something wrong? Here is the headquarters of SHIELD. One of the most defensive places in the world. The Pentagon''s defenses may not be better than this. If this is a dangerous place." Where can I still have a safe place?"


    "You think it''s safe here, that''s because you still don''t know what I found. Indeed, the equipment here is the most advanced, and the personnel are the most sophisticated. But the advanced equipment. No matter the elite, there is no guarantee that it is absolutely here. Safety. Especially..."


    Having said that, Nick Fury suddenly stopped. Pierce was dissatisfied with the fact that his card was suddenly unable to go halfway through.


    "Especially, you are telling me clearly. Nick, you must know the importance of this. For SHIELD, this is one of the places that absolutely cannot be tolerated. If there is a problem here, then no. There is a problem with the White House in the distance. So, if you find something, it''s best to say it, not to hang your appetite as it is now. This is not something that can hang your appetite."


    Looking at Pierce''s performance, Nick Fury was silent. He is sitting there. Eyes stared at Pierce without hesitation. It was not until his expression on his face began to become stiff that he spoke to him.


    "Do you want to know what I found? Pierce?"


    "Don''t sell any more, Nick Fry. It''s not a trivial matter. If you find something, it''s best to say it now. Just before everything happens, let us remedy it before."


    Pierce, who was repeatedly applauded by Nick Fry, began to increase his volume. He didn''t want to play this game with Nick Fury. But he had to accompany him to play this game. So this made him very uncomfortable. Naturally, his tone became unkind.


    For his change, Nick Fury��s face has not changed from beginning to end. As always, the bluntness and indifference are imprinted on his face, and people can''t see the true thoughts of his heart at the moment.


    However, at this time, he did not have the idea of ??continuing Pierce''s appetite. Instead, he said directly to him.


    "I found some evidence that there are people inside the SHIELD with Hydra, and that kind of person who can directly interfere with the operation of SHIELD."


    "This is impossible!" Nick Frye had not finished talking, and Pierce frowned and interrupted. "The operation of SHIELD has always been carried out in accordance with the regulations. Except for you, no insider of the SHIELD can do this. Unless you want to say that you are a Hydra, this is not the case. It is absolutely impossible."


    "Yes, the use of SHIELD inside must be in accordance with the regulations. But in addition to me, there are others who can bypass this regulation and give orders directly."


    "You mean, there are Hydra people in the Security Council!"


    Nick Frye just mentioned it a little bit. Pierce reacted. He frowned and looked at Nick Fury, who could see the care and worry in his eyes.


    "Nick! You have to know what you are saying. The Security Council is not the object that can be charged casually. If you don''t have the exact evidence, then waiting for you will be the most severe punishment. On this issue. Even if you are the director of the SHIELD, you will not be able to help you."


    "Of course I have evidence. Otherwise, do you think that I will run over in such a plain and unreasonable way, do you say this to you? The evidence I hold in my hand is not a little bit, so I can hide this as soon as I can see it. The mouse inside the SHIELD gave it out."


    "But you don''t have a good grasp yet?" Pierce, who guessed what he meant from Nick Fury''s words, wrinkled his eyebrows again. He stared at Nick Frye, who was opposite him, until a moment later, he said to him. "I may be able to help you, but you have to know that this kind of help is not without principles, there is no such thing as a lower limit. There are many things to consider, and it is impossible to ignore everything as it is."


    "I know, Pierce. I want your help to me is very simple, definitely the kind you can do."


    It seems that Nick Fury, who had long waited for Pierce to say this, took a u disk directly from his pocket and threw it in front of Pierce. Then he said to him.


    "I need information about this thing. I want to know who passed me and passed the plan."


    Pierce did not speak, but directly inserted the u disk in front of himself into his computer port. And when he saw the huge airborne aircraft carrier in front of him and the highly visible automatic attack weapon on the aircraft carrier, his pupil would not shrink spontaneously.


    This change in expression is nothing more than the one-eyedness of Nick Fury. He asked immediately.


    "It seems that you have an answer. Can you tell me what you know?"


    Pierce took a deep breath and sat down slowly, staring at Nick Frye opposite him. After a long while, he replied to him.


    "This plan is called an insight plan and it was passed by my hand."


    "What are you talking about?" Pierce''s answer made Nick Fury immediately squint. And look at his appearance. Pierce immediately showed a smile.


    "I know something is incredible, but this plan is indeed passed by me. To be exact, this special construction task called the insight plan was adopted when I was the director of the SHIELD more than 20 years ago. Not only me, but even the other principals in the SHIELD agreed to the plan, which actually included Howard. I just didn''t think that this plan has been put on hold, why is it happening at this time? Hands!"


    "I am also very strange! Why is there such a plan?"


    Nick Fury��s voice became indifferent, like a cold machine narrating an insignificant thing.


    "I have been investigating about the Hydra recently. Then I found out. There are a lot of funds inside the SHIELD without my permission and the flow of people. This flow caught my attention, and when I followed When the clue was looking for it, I found these things. Can you tell me why a plan that was put on hold will continue after such a long time? Also, why did you put the plan on hold?"


    Nick Fury��s tone changed a lot, and this change in tone made Pierce know that he had become the target he suspected. So he began to try to explain.


    ��When someone proposed this plan to us, we were really optimistic about the prospects of this plan. The insight plan has an inter-generational significance and can even kill all possible threats to the world from the most budding stage. Howard Howard found a problem. That is, there is a fundamental flaw in this plan."


    Watching Nick Frye''s face change, Pierce continued to say.


    ��The purpose of the Insights program is to use air-to-air aircraft carriers for worldwide surveillance and patrols around the world, using supercomputers mounted on aircraft carriers to monitor all possible criminal activities in human society and then sanctioning crimes before they begin. ""


    "However, Howard believes that such a plan does not work. The variability of human beings is too great, and it is simply impossible to rely on computer monitoring and calculation to complete the plan. Unless human beings can invent a budget that is all possible. The calculation method that went in. But obviously, this was impossible at the time. Even today, it is impossible. Therefore, this plan is naturally put on hold."


    "Really, I really didn''t think that this plan really exists. I thought it had already been terminated!"


    Stretched out his hand and interrupted Pierce��s continued meaning. Nick Fury frowned and asked.


    "You said that someone proposed this plan to you? Who proposed it."


    "Dr. Zola, who surrendered us after World War II, was absorbed by a Nazi scientist at the then SHIELD."


    "Where is he now?"


    When I heard this, Pierce��s look immediately became weird.


    "You can''t find him. He is dead. He died many years ago! I and Howard witnessed his death. I can assure you!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 512： Behind the people

    The clues that were hard to find were so broken, and Nick Fury was naturally very unwilling. But for a dead person, even if he is the director of SHIELD, there is no way to do anything. So he can only suppress all the doubts in his heart and ask Pierce.


    "Besides him, who else will continue this plan? I mean he has no collaborators or heirs."


    "This is unlikely!" Pierce shook his head and replied earnestly. "You have to know that they are Nazi scientists who surrendered from the battlefield. Even if we are included in our majesty, we are always in our surveillance. His collaborators can only be us, as for the successors, it is even more impossible. thing."


    "Is it?" For this, Nick Fury showed a complete suspicion. But he knew in his heart that it was not possible to get more news at Pierce. Since the clue has been interrupted by him, it is very difficult to continue from him. He must go looking for additional clues.


    Although he knows to look for clues, it is a very good way to seek help from Pierce. But I don''t know why, he has already had a feeling of doubt in his instinct. This feeling, let him put away the u disk that he brought, and then stood up directly.


    "I will find a way to find some clues from other places. Before that, I have something to ask you!"


    "What?" Seems to be aware of what Pierce asked with a smile to Nick Fury. The expression of sincerity is like the time when they fought side by side many years ago. And seeing him like this, Nick Fury pulled his mouth and walked toward the door.


    "Help me list a list. I need to know who is connected to this insight plan. Whether it is the commander of the air carrier or the maintenance staff above. I need to know the identity of each of them. ��


    "Is it necessary to do this? You have to know that many of them are just obeying." With such a feeling, Pierce saw the ugly face of Nick Frye. So he immediately took back his own language. "Well, I know. I will give you an answer as soon as possible."


    "As soon as possible!" Stressed in this noun, Nick Fury stepped out. And looking at his back disappearing. The gentle smile on Pierce''s face gradually became awkward. Even his eyes began to show the cold light.


    "Goodbye. Nick Fry. I don''t think we will have any chance to meet again in the future."


    "Sir, do we need to get started?"


    I don''t know when the secretary standing outside the door came in and whispered to him.


    "Tell the Winter Soldier, I will give him a day. Give me the end of his life. Also. Is the insight into the plan that you leaked to him?"


    "It''s my arrangement. The baron arranged a few pieces under Dr. Zola''s hand. I ordered them to expose Dr. Zola''s plan little by little. I believe that Nick Fury is following them. The clues below were found here."


    Head down, the secretary responded thoughtfully to Pierce''s question. Seeing his performance, Pierce nodded with satisfaction.


    "It''s a good job, but it''s not enough. Let those people leak some core news. Not only will Nick Fry know. Let the two deputies and the Avengers know about Dr. Zola''s plan. All of this. Since he has been exposed, there is no need to let him retreat. Take this opportunity to solve him, understand?"


    "Yes, I understand what to do!"


    "Very good, after the left pull is cleared. I will advise the baron, and you accept the remnant of Dr. Zola. I believe he is also very happy to see that his men can become a leader of the Hydra."


    "I must live up to your high hopes, sir!"


    Pierce''s promise made the secretary''s face immediately show a ecstatic expression, although he desperately controlled the muscles on his face. But Pierce still found his emotional changes from his twitching eyebrows.


    This kind of discovery made him very proud, and seeing the subordinate''s mind clearly will enable the superior to better control his everything. In his eyes, the assistant who was placed by the baron at his side was already like an open box, exposing his inner body completely to him. Such people will soon become the pieces in their hands.


    So, he smiled and patted the secretary''s shoulder and said to him.


    "Go and do things, don''t forget what I told you. It must be done as soon as possible, understand?"


    "Yes, sir. I will order them to start now."


    The secretary who seems to be immersed in the excitement has turned around in a fluttering manner. Out of Pierce''s office. His performance naturally made Pierce''s face smile, but he did not see it. When the secretary turned around, his face also smiled.


    It was a smile different from Pierce. Nor is it an ecstatic smile. It was sneer, full of disdainful sneer. Just like seeing an absurd performance, the whole person looks extraordinarily alienated and indifferent.


    This smile only appeared for a moment, and he immediately converges to the harmless mask. Then he silently executed Pierce��s orders in peacetime. Weaved a big net for him.


    This large net woven by conspiracy is obviously prepared for some special moths. But who will be the moths of the net. Who will be the spider waiting? This is something that no one knows the answer yet. But what is certain is that this answer must have been unexpected.


    Since Nick Frye left the SHIELD air carrier, went to the Trident Building to find the answer. Phil Colson once again put his attention to the city of Hui Yao, his old friend.


    Of course, his attention is not like making calls and chatting like ordinary friends. Asking about the recent situation and sharing the recent mood is as simple as that. His so-called attention, more professional and more shameful, at the very least. As a friend, this kind of attention can definitely hurt the friendship between them.


    But Coulson has no way, he can only choose this method of attention. Or, he can only choose to use his surveillance method to treat his old friends. This is his duty and his mission. In the face of his mission and friendship, he obviously chose the former.


    Although he still feels a bit of shame when he thinks about it, he should not do less if he should do it.


    Picking up the contact, Coulson made a call to the person who was already stationed inside the city.


    "Mei, are you there? How is the situation?"


    After a long while, the voice of a cold woman came out of the contact and replied to him.


    "They have already finished this meeting. The goal No. 1 has left from there, but Wan Wang has not done anything. It seems that the transactions between them are not as common as we think. Chief, do you have any plans? ��


    Listening to the words of his most trusted man, Coulson��s face showed a smile.


    "I don''t have any plans, so you don''t have any rash action. The city is not a place where you can just let it go. If you expose it, I just want to rescue you. There is no way. So, safety first. This is I have the only request for you."


    "Understood, I will pay attention. But it may be a little late for you to say this!"


    There is almost no fluctuation in the tone of the woman, and it is still the formulation of indifference and bluntness. But this is the case, but it is to let Colesen raise his whole heart.


    "What do you mean by this, plum? Is there a problem?"


    "I think so!" The woman opened the curtains in front of herself and peered through the tiny gap to the outside. When she saw her goal, she replied to Colson. "The newly recruited interns have already started acting without permission. I feel that she seems to want to get in touch with the No. 1 target."


    "Skey? Hell, what the **** do she want? May, why don''t you stop her?"


    When he heard the woman��s report, Colson immediately got angry and ruined. At this time, SHIELD is really not suitable for any contact with these goals. Because their current position is too embarrassing. No one can say that Zhou Yi or Wan Magnetic Wang will treat them with a different attitude. And once things move in a bad direction, they have no ability to recover.


    Perhaps for SHIELD, losing one or two low-level agents is a trivial matter. It is only for dealing with various emergencies in the world. The loss of personnel of SHIELD is not limited to these. But for Coulson, he really didn''t want to see any damage under his hand.


    He is their leader, and to some extent he has to be responsible for these people. This responsibility is first and foremost included in their lives. He won''t let them die, and they don''t want to watch them go to death. So he can only scream, and at the same time rack his brains to find a solution.


    Compared to Colson''s excitement, the woman on the other side of the liaison is much calmer.


    "I have asked Grant to find a way to pick her up. And, I don''t think things are as bad as you think. After all, she is just a newbie, and the traces of the agents are not so deep. The target may not be so easy to see her true identity. I think as long as she doesn''t deliberately anger the guy, there should be no problem."


    "That''s just that you think that if something goes wrong. It''s all too late! Listen, watch them, if there is a problem, even if you reveal your identity, you must keep Skye. If he asks you who is behind the scenes, Just tell me my name, understand?"


    "Why, do you want to sacrifice yourself and protect your subordinates?" The woman asked indifferently, and then caused some violent questions from Coulson.


    "I ask you understand?"


    "I understand, I know what to do. Chief!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 513： Afternoon time

    At the end of the meeting with Wanwang Wang, Zhou Yi was aimlessly strolling around the downtown area of ??Huiyao City. It is a bit embarrassing to say that although the city is already equivalent to his private assets, he is also the nominal owner of the city. But when it comes to the familiarity with the city, he is afraid that even the average small citizen can''t compare.


    Especially after the city was expanded by the Japanese company, it was completely changed into two appearances with the place in his memory. Of course, this is not a bad thing. Because this means that Huiyao City is changing in a good direction. And this is exactly what Zhou Yi has learned. Hui Yao City is his work, but also his territory and home. It is naturally excellent to be able to watch it develop in a better direction.


    For the current Zhou Yi can, you can start watching a new day with a smile on everyone''s face, watching humans and mutants walk side by side on a street, talking and laughing. It is enough to give him a feeling of comfort. At the very least, it all proves that he is not a vain vain, at least there is a place to let him remember everything he left behind.


    With such a ridiculous mood, Zhou Yi sat on the dining table outside a restaurant on the pedestrian street. He just clicked on something, then sat there, consuming time and using a strange look to see the pedestrians coming and going, and everything that happened in the city.


    Now it is just four o''clock in the afternoon, there are not many pedestrians on the road, but it is very leisurely. There are quite a few people who enjoy the same comfortable sunshine and the same wonderful afternoon tea time as Zhou Yi. So from the perspective of Zhou Yi, the whole city is like being immersed in a dim photo. Soothing and low, it seems as if time has stagnated.


    This is indeed a very rare experience for Zhou Yi, who has been busy with it, and sometimes even does not even know where time is spent by himself. I thought about the last time I was able to sit in such a place in a leisurely way. I didn��t want to do anything to pass the time. But it was far away that he couldn��t remember any more. He thought about it and even let him happen. A feeling like a world.


    Is it really a long time? It may not be! Just, some things are too deep. Let him recall it for a while and can''t adapt. It is precisely because of this, this leisurely and comfortable relaxation time is particularly valuable.


    However, such a time is not long. Because Zhou Yi was so eager to empty his eyes. As he watched the street, a figure suddenly blocked him and blocked all his sight.


    "Hello, sir. Can I sit here and fight a table with you?"


    Talking about a young and beautiful girl. It looks like it��s twenty years old. The long brown hair was tied into a ponytail, revealing her good face and a pair of auras. The wheat-colored skin is filled with a healthy youthful style, and with the casual clothes she wears, she looks like she is full of the freedom and personality that she admires at this age.


    Being blocked from sight, Zhou Yi was not only not angry, but looked at her with a smile, until she saw that the smile on her face began to become a little cramped. Said to her.


    "Of course, Miss. If you don''t mind sitting with an old man, I would be happy to have a wonderful time with a young and beautiful lady like you!"


    "You are very nice to talk, sir!" Some smiled stiffly. The girl sat down on the opposite side of Zhou Yi, and then took out a magazine in front of him and watched it.


    The magazine in her hand is very interesting, not like what is sold in a big newspaper, but more like the existence of some lace news news. Among them, a title that has been raised by the border is particularly conspicuous under her movements. Even for Zhou Yi, it is a bit dazzling.


    "The devil who lives in this world? The hero who wears a hypocritical coat?" This is the content of this title, and below this title, the image of the Dawn Knight standing in the sky under the crowd of the night demon is more clearly Once you have a look, you can never forget.


    This has only passed a few days, and my reputation has become like this. Although I am mentally prepared, I am so eager to see such things. Zhou Yi��s heart still felt a little uncomfortable.


    This is humanity, and this is the human being that he has laid down countless protections. Thinking of this, Zhou Yi suddenly had an impulse to laugh. But he didn''t laugh, he didn''t even smile. He just squinted. Staring silently at the girl in front of me. The cold light that emerges from the crack in the corner of the eye makes you feel like you are scared when you just glance at it.


    Seeing the scary look of Zhou Yi, the woman sitting opposite him dared to continue holding the magazine of the person. She quickly put the magazine into her own small bag, and then smiled at Zhou Yi''s innocent face, and began to look at him.


    "Right, I haven''t asked for advice yet. I am Skye. From New York. This gentleman, are you a native of this city?"


    "Compared with most of the citizens here, I am not a local. But compared with tourists like you, I am also a master. Skye, please forgive me for calling you in such a direct way. You Say you are from New York, how can you think about coming to such a small city?"


    While answering the girl''s question, Zhou Yi played with her and asked me to answer the game. He already knew the identity of the girl, but he was curious and what she wanted to do.


    Enraged yourself? From her recent actions, I can draw such a conjecture. But after thinking about it carefully, Zhou Yi denied this idea. The SHIELD does not have to provoke itself, nor does it have the courage to provoke itself. Unless they suspect that their troubles are not enough.


    But if this is not the meaning of SHIELD, who is it? Is this girl''s own meaning, or who is behind him? With this in mind, Zhou Yi is somewhat expecting her answer.


    "I am a freelancer. I heard that the city has a good atmosphere to come across luck. But so far, I have not found a suitable job. As for why I came to this city, I can only say that there is no way. Things.�� Sky did not know that his identity had already been exposed to Zhou Yi. In the face of Zhou Yi, she took out her performance ability as much as possible and made a helpless look and continued.


    "I think you know the terrible thing that happened in New York. Although everything is over. But for every New Yorker, we have to be forced to make a choice. Because of the **** nuclear radiation, we must Leave your hometown. Go find a new home. And this city is my choice."


    "I am sorry for your experience, Skye. But I still don''t understand why it is here. This is just a small city. It is no match for the big place like New York. And if you want to choose, the West Coast is not more. Okay? As far as I know, isn��t the headquarters of the Avengers now located there? If you settle there, wouldn��t it be safer?��


    "West Coast. That''s the choice of the rich. I don''t have the breadth of them!" On the question of Zhou Yi, Skye''s face showed a smile with a little ridicule. "All my assets add up to a used car and a pile of ruin, and I have the blessings of the aliens and the government. The only property I have has become a pile of people who can''t recognize it." Garbage. Now I can say that I am penniless. Just right, I heard the news that the city is willing to accept a large number of homeless New Yorkers, so I am coming!"


    "It turned out to be like this!" With a little smile on her face, Zhou Yi moved her eyes away from her body and placed it in this thriving city. "Miss Skye, although your past doesn''t sound so good. But believe me, your choice is definitely the right choice. The city will be your second home. And definitely not lost to New York. Second home."


    "I hope so too. But, sir. Are you so confident about the future of the city?"


    With a grin, Skye struggled to find an ugly smile. It can be seen that she does not seem to agree with Zhou Yi.


    Her expression is naturally beyond the eyes of Zhou Yi, and Zhou Yi said with a slight smile on her performance.


    "In fact, this sentence should ask you to be right, Skye. You chose this city, you have confidence in the city. If not, who would choose such a place? Don''t forget, Hui Yao City is not the only place that is willing to accept New Yorkers, and there has been a terrible biohazard here. Even now, it is one of the most transformed cities in the world."


    ��For most people, this city is not the best choice. If a list is listed, I believe that the ranking of Huiyao City must be at the bottom. Among so many New Yorkers, only a few Part of it will be chosen here. And why do these people choose here, I think they must be justified. Isn''t it? Skye."


    "The reason, naturally, there is." Looking at Zhou Yi that looked at himself, almost penetrated into the depths of his heart. Skye smiled. Continue to perform your own role. "Well, since you have said that. Then I can only tell you. But, sir. I hope that you don''t say this thing, or I will not be responsible for any disaster."


    "Of course, please believe me, I am a tight-lipped person. Even if I am asleep, I will not mess with things that I should not say."


    Looking at this girl named Skye and the meaning of the performance, Zhou Yi lifted his own cup and assured her.


    Seeing that Zhou Yi made this appearance, Skye jumped his eyebrows and moved his chair and got together.


    "Listen to me, sir. I got some unknown news. According to the news I got, the Dawn Knight, the guy who is a superhero and a god, stayed in this city. Because he is there, I am willing to come to such a place and start a new life again."


    "Why?" Zhou Yi laughed inexplicably when she heard her. He stared at this girl who was like a thief, and made such a question. "Isn''t that guy already started to scream? Everyone in the world almost sees him as a demon. Why do you still want to find his footprints and come to this city. You are not afraid of him being unhappy. Will you burn all the people like you?"


    "I am not afraid, of course I am not afraid!" Faced with this question, Skye replied with a slap in the face. "I always believe that he will not do such a thing. In fact, in my heart, he will always be that hero!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 514： Whether the hero is desperate

    Hero? Suddenly heard such a name, Zhou Yi could not help but laugh in his heart. It was not because this little girl named Skye scratched the itch in his heart, but because it was too ridiculous to say this in her identity.


    A SHIELD agent ran to himself and said to himself that she believed in herself and believed that she was a hero. Whether her words are from the people behind her, or from their own heart. They have completely separated from the soil of reality.


    If her words are from the people behind her, then Zhou Yi can only think that the inside of the SHIELD must have a serious split problem. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to make such a decision with the savvy of people like Nick Fury and Colson.


    And if it is from her own intentions, then I have to say that this little girl is really stupid and cute. At least from the perspective of Zhou Yi, she and the majority of the world''s ideas are completely different.


    This cannot be said to be a good thing, but it cannot be said to be a bad thing. Of course, in this case now. Zhou Yi still had a good impression on this somewhat alternative girl.


    As a newcomer who has just joined the SHIELD, Skye has not yet learned the ability of agents to see and see. But for her, who has been working hard to survive by herself, feeling the attitude of the people around her has become an instinctive reaction. So naturally, Zhou Yi��s kindness to her was also sharply captured by her. This made her a little excited, and even some could not help her inner excitement, eagerly asked Zhou Yi.


    "He is a hero, right? Do you think so?"


    It was the first time for Zhou Yi to be asked if he was a hero. In this case, he can of course keep silent on the girl, but looking at her eager eyes, he has an impulse to say something. And what should I say? For a time, Zhou Yi has a feeling of uncertainty.


    If it was before, he might still be confident to call himself a hero. but now. Can you still have this confidence? This point, even Zhou Yi himself can not be sure. So he hesitated.


    And when he hesitated, Skye was wide-eyed and slightly open his mouth. Watching the change in his expression. It seems that for her, Zhou Yi��s every move, every determination is enough to affect her mind, and has the necessary relationship with her.


    After a long time, Zhou Yi��s face was silent and he was silent. He looked at the little girl who was nervously watching her. When she smiled, she said to her.


    "I can''t say that what you said is right, and you can''t say that what you said is wrong. From my point of view, his past can indeed be counted as a hero. But what he is doing in the future. Is it still a title for a hero, that is not something I can comment on."


    Zhou Yi��s answer made Sky��s eyes look a little anxious and puzzled. She doesn''t seem to understand why Zhou Yi will answer her like this. So she can only say it self-righteously.


    "Are you persuading me? This ambiguous thing can''t be convinced. Sir, I know that you may not be so reassured to strangers like me, so you don''t have the kind of confession to me. But I can tell you that every sentence I say is serious, it is something that I really want in my heart. If you don''t believe it, you can find a mutant who can see the heart from this city and let her See if everything I said is consistent with my heart."


    "Let''s relax, relax!" Looking at Skye, who gradually became anxious and anxious with his own words, Zhou Yi smiled and held her shoulder. "I don''t have any doubts about what you mean, nor do you have any perfunctory meaning. In fact, I don''t have any reason to perfuse young people like you. What you hear is actually my real thoughts."


    "It is true that in the past years, he has done a lot of things. Even in order to protect others, he is even fighting in a spirit of near dedication. At that time, when he believes that the world is worthy of his protection. He can indeed be called a hero. I think. Even he himself thinks so."


    "But people will become. And this change is mutual. When he discovers that the world has repeatedly abandoned him and betrayed everything he has done over the years. He naturally cannot be as old as ever. I will continue to be a so-called hero."


    "Skey, you have to know. Heroes are not a good name. It means responsibility, meaning sacrifice. It means the persistence of a belief. And one day, a person who is a hero finds his own sacrifice and bears his own burden. The responsibility, when all his beliefs are betrayed by the things he guards, he will definitely change."


    "Some people may choose to continue walking on this road, and then go to the end, and eventually become a monument that can only be remembered. Some people will put down everything before them and choose to start a new journey again. Obviously, the Dawn Knight chose the latter. For him, the name of the so-called hero has become a ridiculous burden, so it is time for him to leave everything behind."


    "No, it''s not fair! It shouldn''t be like this." Listening to Zhou Yi''s calmness with some regrets, Skye was like a terrible sad thing, and he was eager to pull Zhou Yi''s The arm, then the tears of his eyes whispered to him. "This is just the idea that you are self-righteous. Isn''t he thinking about how many people in the world are always steadfast in believing in him? How many people are expecting him to return to them?" Isn''t he around? Doesn''t he know that when he made this choice, he actually equated with betraying those people''s trust in him and his hopes?"


    "Skeley, listen to me, child!" Patted the back of the girl''s hand that would shed tears because of herself, Zhou Yi''s face showed a trace of pity, a trace of helplessness. "This world is not as simple as you know. Maybe for ordinary people, they have never been betrayed. But they have not done it, it does not mean that others have not done it. In this world It��s never an ordinary person, but a government and a so-called power. And for everything they do, you don��t have any say. This is a war that has nothing to do with you, and the result has already been decided, so it��s actually It��s time to let go."


    Shaking his head desperately, Skye smacked his face and pulled the arm of Zhou Yi. She seems to want to say something more, but at this time, she really does not know what she should say.


    Being able to live alone for so many years, and then by virtue of his ability to join the SHIELD, Skye naturally can not be the kind of fool who has no brain. Although she is simple, she is not stupid. Especially after Zhou Yi said this, she became more aware of what was in front of herself.


    Wanting to return the Knights of Dawn is not the change of her own will. What is in front of her is the government forces and the Knights of the Dawn who are willing to move these two unmovable mountains, and it is almost impossible to cross them.


    Skye is not a person who quits giving up. She is naturally unwilling to do this kind of thing. But there are things that she can''t change without being willing. At the very least, she is absolutely powerless at the moment. So she could only look pale and stupidly sat on the chair, like a puppet without a soul, staring at Zhou Yi himself.


    This kind of look has been seen by Zhou Yi, who is a reporter named Louise. At that time, her eyes gave her a big touch. Now, when he sees the same look again, an inexplicable feeling is once again in his heart.


    It has nothing to do with anger, nothing to do with sorrow It��s just a little bit of emotion and a little regret, and a feeling of being unrealistic if it��s the same.


    Hero, this name is too far and far for him, and he has already blurred his impression of it. If it wasn''t for this girl named Skye who told him about it, I am afraid that even he himself would forget that he once had such a name.


    But as he said, it was only once. And once, it definitely can''t mean the future. His heroic career has already been closed, and even if he remembers it, it is impossible to return to the past. This point, Zhou Yi knows well. So looking at this change of Skye, he could only sigh and patted her shoulder and said to her.


    "Skey. Just when he is dead. Instead of mourning the past with his protection, it is better to start over and continue to live without him." This is a piece of advice, maybe It would be a good thing for someone like you."


    Slammed the hand of Zhou Yi on his shoulder, and Skye lived like a reinjected soul. However, now she seems to have lost her reason in grief and anger, and yelled at Zhou Yi loudly.


    "Don''t make excuses for your betrayal, Dawn Knight. Do you think you can clean yourself up and then walk easily? You can''t think about it, you can''t think about it. I won''t let you so easily. Absolutely not. I want everyone to know your true face, so that you can never escape this shackle. I said it, you can hear it. Dawn Knight!"


    Her voice was so vocal that it was completely imaginable how many people would be attracted to her by this kind of cry. And this is that Skye got the idea.


    As she said, she can''t let Zhou Yi escape so easily, no matter what, so even if she reveals her true identity, she has to do the same. From a certain point of view, in order to make Zhou Yi turn around, she really put everything on her own.


    But is this really useful? The reality gave her a cruel answer. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 515： True and false illusion mission sprouting

    The bustling vocals passed to Skye''s ears, and the noisy crowd around them seemed to be unaffected by her shouting. They are still busy and enjoying the afternoon tea time. For them, Skye��s actions are like they don��t exist at all. They are still continuing their ordinary lives, just as they are in two very different worlds.


    This situation is incredible for Skye, so when she found out, she immediately put her eyes back to Zhou Yi. But when she looked at Zhou Yi again, she found that the figure in front of her had disappeared into her sight with the breeze.


    It''s as if he never appeared there, as if she had been talking to the air. Everything is so unreal, false is flustered and scary.


    This situation is naturally frightening Skye. Although she joined the SHIELD, she became a special agent of SHIELD, but in essence, she is still an ordinary girl, and this strange thing naturally goes beyond the bottom line of her psychological support. So she began to shout and turned in the direction of Zhou Yi��s disappearance.


    "Where are you? Coward, give me out, come out. You haven''t answered me yet, how can you run like this?"


    Her shouting is very hard, but it still has no effect. Just like now, the people around are still doing their own things, and no one will pay attention to her.


    The situation has become more and more weird, and weird to the point where Skye can''t understand and can''t accept it. And just when her whole person has panicked and started to feel overwhelmed. A big hand was slammed on her shoulder.


    This sudden movement made her startled, and of course let her look at her uncontrollably behind her. This look immediately gave her brain an illusion of light and shadow, and until she saw the person behind her, the illusion became clear with the figure that appeared in front of her. Disappeared without a trace.


    This is an acquaintance, a reassuring acquaintance. Although it was still terrible and weird for Skye, the appearance of this acquaintance still left the big stone in her heart.


    "Grant, are you? Thank God. Fortunately, you are here!"


    No one can understand the feelings of Skye at this moment, even this so-called acquaintance can not understand. In fact, Grant is also very puzzling, because how Skye''s performance is not normal. Even people have a feeling that she is like a medicine.


    Of course, this is definitely an illusion. Because Grant Ward, as the leader of Skye, knew that she could not have access to that kind of thing. And her healthy body is less likely to have any similar illness. Therefore, the crux must be in other places. In order to figure out the answer, he increased his strength. I asked Skye to follow the chair and then asked her.


    "Calm down, Skye. You are fine now, what happened in the end, can you tell me all over again?"


    "What happened?" Recalling the recent encounter, Skye''s mind was a strange pain, the strange feeling that almost separated from the world made her feel a disgusting feeling, like Motion sickness is the same as seasickness, but it is much more serious than that. However, Skye still endured the pain of this pain, opened his mouth and said to Grant.


    "I''m talking to that person. It''s just now. But I don''t know why, he suddenly disappeared, and the people around him are also very strange. I am so loud, but no one is willing to take care of me. It seems that they didn''t see my movements at all, just hear me!"


    This sentence is said to be somewhat complaining. But she just finished talking about it, but she felt that the inside of her shoulder was violently heavy. This made her some inexplicably raised her head and looked at the seniors behind her.


    "Grant?"


    Upon hearing the doubts in her words, Grant hesitated. Only lowered her head and whispered to her in her ear.


    "From the beginning, you are sitting here alone, nothing is done. If it wasn''t for me, you may still be like that."


    "This is impossible!" Grant''s answer made Skye couldn''t help but yell. And with her cry, the crowds around her have cast a curiosity or a strange look in her direction. This and the very different scene immediately made Skye believe in a few points. But she still struggled to ask.


    "I just sat here with that person, I talked to him for a long time, and even he even drank a cup of coffee..."


    Speaking of this, Skye��s eyes immediately swept past the position where Zhou Yi had just been. And this time, she immediately stopped.


    I saw the place where I just sat in Zhouyi. The cup of coffee left in the cup is so lonely on the table. And its existence, it is a total denial of what Skye has just seen and heard, and brought her unimaginable impact to the whole person''s cognition. Under this shock, Skye��s words can no longer be as determined. She can only repeat in a tone that she can''t believe.


    "This is impossible. He is still here. I obviously see it, you should also see it. Is it, Grant, answer me! Answer me soon!"


    Looking at the fear and pleading in Sky''s eyes, although Grant was not very bearable, he still said to her in a hard state.


    "Sorry, I only saw that you just sat down and greeted the man. The man got up and left. Then, from start to finish, you didn''t move to sit on this chair until I just got I shot your shoulder!"


    "How come, how could this be. I have been talking to him for so long, how could it be like this?"


    Skye��s face is still an incredible look, and it seems that she still doesn��t believe what��s going on in her. But Grant''s cold words still interrupted all her luck.


    "Don''t forget, we have a call record. From the beginning, your monitoring facilities have not received any voice about that person. There is no other than the voices of yourself and the people around you. The record. From the beginning to the end, you are alone, Skye. Those are your illusions."


    "Is the illusion?" Grant''s words made Skye unable to stop repeating this, and with this repetition, she could not help but think in her heart. Everything that has just been is so clear, so the history is in sight. She now closes her eyes and can recall the conversation between Zhou Yi and Zhou Yi. How can this thing, which is clearly engraved in the mind, be an illusion. If it is an illusion, she is the first to disbelieve, and she is absolutely absolutely not convinced.


    And if this is not an illusion, but a special and unique experience. So what does this mean? Skye, who is full of thoughts, associates with this, but can''t help but jump out of heart. At this time, she suddenly felt a sense of mission. A special sense of mission that will make you excited. Although she does not know that this is true, it is only her own wishful thinking. However, she still believes so.


    This special feeling made her start to converge all the expressions on her face, making herself as cold as wearing a mask. At this time, when she felt the power of her little change on her shoulder, she said to Grant behind him.


    "I know what''s going on, rest assured that I won''t be impulsive to do anything special. You can let me go!"


    The change on Sky''s face was naturally seen by Grant behind her. Of course, in his eyes this is just a manifestation of disheartening and disappointing. So when Skye said this, he immediately let go of his hand and then whispered comfortably to her.


    "Don''t take this matter to heart. That kind of person and us are not a world. Compared with them, we are just a small and worthless existence. So if you want to open it, it is good for you." ""


    "I know, what do we do next?"


    "Receive the team, everyone picks up the team. In addition, Skye. You violated the work regulations, so you should know what will be waiting for you?"


    After Skye had just asked for a voice, a cold voice was passed through the communication devices in their ears. There is no doubt that it was the voice of Mei, and when I heard this voice, Skye��s face was immediately ugly.


    "Be prepared psychologically, the problem is very serious!"


    In the face of this problem, Grant is not good to say anything, so he just patted her shoulder. I took the lead and went out.


    Looking at his back, Skye licked his mouth and quickly got up and followed. If it was before, in the face of such a hard punishment, even if she really had a problem, she would complain about the last two sentences. But now, because of the feeling in her heart, she silently took everything down.


    For her, those things are obviously no longer important. The important thing is in your own heart, in your own hands. With such a little secret that she did not know, she disappeared into the sea with a special agent called Grant.


    Looking at her back, Zhou Yi, standing on a building, smiled at Qin Ge, who was next to her.


    "Thank you, Qin. If it weren''t for you, I am afraid I have a lot of trouble again."


    "Trouble? It seems that you feel pretty good about this girl. Why, have you seen her again?"


    Looking back from Skye''s body, Qin Gelei asked Zhou Yi as if he smiled. When she heard her, Zhou Yi immediately began to shake her head.


    "How is it possible, you also think that I am too embarrassed, Qin! She can only be regarded as one of my supporters, a potential friend, nothing more!"


    "Forget it!" Qin Gelei certainly knows whether this sentence is true or not. Lies are useless in front of her, no matter who they are. So she directly revealed this paragraph, and said to Zhou Yi. "Is there anything you can do to find me?"


    "Of course, there are some things that you need to help. Have you heard of the White Queen of the Hellfire Club?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 516： Revenge to send spiders

    The new headquarters building of Starck Corporation on the West Coast of the United States. A conspicuous sign stands at the top of the building.


    That is not a sign of Stark��s business, but a sign of the Avengers. And when this sign was placed in this place, it actually meant that Stark had returned to the ranks of the Avengers.


    This is actually a thing that can be thought of. After all, the world is no longer a world that can be arbitrarily arrogant. If Zhou Yi is so strong in the top, they may have this privilege, but they can only rely on Tony, a technology armor. Stark has no such ability.


    To this, Tony himself is very clear. He knows how much power he has in his hand and knows how terrible the enemy he will face. The Russian, who is called Vanke, is still missing, and the steel armor has already been installed in the Hydra. How much is there in the middle, and Tony can''t even know how to move seven or eight points. It is precisely because of this that he decided to return to the ranks of the Avengers.


    He is in need of the power of the Avengers to cope with the revenge of Vanke, which must exist in the future. The Avengers also need his financial resources to stand on their own feet after leaving the shield. This is a snap, so there is no twist and tear at all.


    What happens when a group of superpowered elites have strong financial resources? This is a problem that many people did not think of at first. And when all these lightning bolts are together and produce an unimaginable chemical reaction, everything is too late.


    At the very least, whether it is the SHIELD or the Security Council, or those who are unspeakable, those who are hidden in the dark have an annoyed and regretful feeling. But everything is already late, and the strong alliance of the Avengers has become a strong fortress, enough to deal with the impact of any situation.


    It''s not just about dealing with the impact of hostile forces, it''s even that they have the ability to fight against any hostile target. Now, their biggest hostile goal has been determined, and that is the Hydra.


    This terrible terrorist organization and the Avengers have inextricable origins. As the core figure in the Avengers Alliance. Whether it is the US captain Steve Rogers or the Iron Man Tony Stark, there is some hard-to-decompose hatred with this terrorist organization.


    For the captain, the Hydra is the enemy he has continued from the Second World War to the present, even in the principle of a soldier. He must defeat this enemy. What''s more, this enemy has also taken away his best friends and his most precious life.


    For Tony Stark, the Hydra is the biggest suspect in killing his parents. With this in mind, he has a good reason to fight against this organization. Not to mention that there is another in this organization that is eyeing itself. I can''t wait to kill myself and then the guy.


    Therefore, after getting a little bit of news about Hydra''s movement, the entire Avengers League began to move.


    However, under some actions, there should be some caution. Just like now, in order to ensure the accuracy and efficiency of the action, the captain gathered everyone on a desk and asked Natasha, who brought the news.


    "First, I want to ask. Are you really sure the source of this news is accurate?"


    "of course!"


    On this issue, Natasha has no place to hesitate. She nodded directly and replied to the captain.


    "Nick Fury has identified the behind-the-scenes ambassadors of the plan. There are only a few problems that need to be solved. Now he is trying to solve this problem, and he is still worried that there will be unexpected situations, so He hopes that we can prepare in advance!"


    Natasha''s identity within the Avengers is very special. She is both a member of the Avengers and a senior agent of SHIELD. Although her senior authority was taken back by SHIELD, she still had the ability to contact the SHIELD to get news from within the SHIELD. This actually means that she is a double-faced person who serves both organizations at the same time, and is also a bridge and contact between the two organizations.


    The identity of Natasha is actually clear in my heart. But no one will say it directly. This is a stipulated essay. Since it is already a teammate, naturally I have to take care of Natasha''s face.


    After listening to Natasha��s answer, the captain who has been the leader has knocked on the table. Said to the Avengers around the table.


    "This is the news that Nick Frye gave us unilaterally. In fact, apart from us, only a few people in the entire SHIELD know this news. And this means that SHIELD has already I was infiltrated by the Hydra. So I hope that you can be mentally prepared. It is very likely that at the end of this operation, we will face attacks from SHIELD."


    The captain��s words made the Avengers silent and quiet. For them. If things develop to this point, then there is no doubt that it will be a bad situation. At the very least, most of them are not prepared for this. Among them, especially the small spiders are the most significant.


    "Captain, you said that this will be the mistake of Mr. Secretary. Maybe the SHIELD is not as bad as we thought." As a newcomer who just took the SHIELD agent badge for two days, small The inner heart of the spider is undoubtedly very contradictory. On the one hand, he really can''t believe that a strict department like the SHIELD will be infiltrated by the enemy. On the other hand, he does not want to see the organization that his parents have dedicated to become the most terrible appearance.


    So he can only ask the captain with a little luck, hoping to get some not so bad answers.


    Captain Rogers understands the mood of the little spider now, and he knows that this kind of thing is a bit too heavy for the child of Little Spider. Letting him come into contact with conspiracy and betrayal too early is undoubtedly the failure of these adults, but when the situation in this country has been smashed to this point, it is already a matter of whether the age of the smaller spiders is enough to touch these. Untimely things.


    He has the ability, especially the most insufficiency in this special season, so he has to take some responsibility. This is a question that cannot be transferred under the pretext of his age. Sorry, but the captain and the rest of the Avengers think so.


    This is a special season, and at this special time, they can''t lose even a little bit of power. So even if everyone has a little embarrassment in their hearts, no one is willing to exclude the little spider, who has just finished his 18th birthday, from this plot.


    But fortunately, Little Spider himself is not very concerned about this issue. So the captain also kept a relatively calm to explain his words.


    "Peter. I know that you may have some illusions about SHIELD. But you have to know that during the New York War, the first nuclear bomb was fired by the SHIELD. If the SHIELD was not People infiltrate, and with Nick Frye their temper, how can they make such an order."


    Upon hearing such an answer, the little spider was silent. At this moment, he thought of the video that his father had left. The unknown Aegis special union would not be the guy that the Hydra infiltrated. As soon as this idea appeared, he immediately took root in his mind and could not erase it. It is for this reason that his feelings for the SHIELD are immediately complicated.


    And looking at the little spider''s unexpected depression, Tony next to him immediately patted his shoulder.


    "I want to open, children. This is the world of adults. Although it is not very beautiful, you have to accept him. Just like you don''t want to, you will one day say goodbye to the virginity."


    "Tony!" Hearing Tony''s more and more rhythm, the women in the Avengers opened their mouths and glanced at him with a strange look.


    This kind of behavior is naturally to let Tony honestly raise his hand and make a surrender. After he finished these funny actions, the captain immediately shifted the topic to the right track.


    "This action is mainly to help Nick Fury find the trail of Hydra and prepare for our next strong blow. Therefore, I suggest splitting into two groups of actions."


    "The first group is based on Natasha, and fast silver and Wanda are responsible for assistance. The main task of your three is to contact Nick Fury and then find ways to help him get the information and clues we want."


    "The second group consists of me, Stark and Jennifer. The goal is to provide the necessary assistance. If the situation changes dramatically, we can immediately join the battle and control the situation."


    "As for Dr. Banner, you are bothering you and Peter to stay with the base and provide us with information assistance."


    The captain��s plan has always been well organized and orderly. He always proposes the most appropriate tactical plan for the current situation, so the Avengers have no objection to his arrangement.


    Except for small spiders.


    "Captain, can I take a look at my home now?"


    So weakly asked, the little spider was a little embarrassed. Obviously, he thinks that it is very inappropriate to make this request at work, even though his job is only to stay at the headquarters of the Avengers.


    For this request of the little spider, the captain did not mean anything angry. He just looked at the little spider with some doubts and asked.


    "Peter, I remember your home is in New York. If there is, it is not already..."


    His words don''t have to be finished, everyone understands what he meant. New York has now become a city of death. This city shrouded in the shadow of nuclear radiation is clearly no longer suitable for human habitation. At this time, the little spider actually said that he wants to go home, how can he not make the captain feel strange?


    In fact, not only him, the rest of the Avengers are wondering about this problem. So all of them started watching the little spider himself and wanted to see how he was going to answer the question. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 517： Unexpectedly found nine shadows

    Looking at such a group of guys who are considered to be their predecessors are looking at themselves with this curious look, even the cheeky little spiders are inevitably a little shy.


    However, he himself knows that it is not a time to be ashamed of himself. If you don''t explain things clearly, then these troublesome predecessors may decide what to do. So he immediately raised his hand and said to them.


    "My family is no longer in New York. My uncle moved to Hui Yao City for work reasons. His boss gave him an apartment as a new home. I also moved to the past. I have only been with them these days. I contacted them once or twice and I haven��t officially met them yet. So I want to look at them now, and they are always worried about me!"


    When you heard the name of the city of Hui Yao, both Tony and Captain Rogers had a strange feeling. They looked at each other and saw a trace of suspicion from each other''s eyes. However, they have well controlled their emotions and have not expressed this emotion.


    Even at this time, the captain said to the little spider with a worried.


    "Peter, I remember that you haven''t told your uncles about your identity yet, then what are you doing on the West Coast, how can you explain to your uncle?"


    "This, I made a reason. I said that at that time I was saved by Miss Wanda, and because of the secret principle of SHIELD, I can only act under your supervision for the time being. Until now, I only got I am free to see them. As for the future, I told them that I found a job here and will stay here for a while. In that case, I think they should not have any extra worries."


    This lie was obviously arranged in the mind of the little spider for a long time, so that if you don''t go deeper, you can''t find any flaws. And his tactful performance was to let Tony around him immediately reveal a ridiculous smirk, and then slammed his shoulders hard.


    "Yes. Child. I haven''t thought that you can actually lie the lie. Come, tell me, how many such lies you have made to your uncle and ����, can be as familiar as you are now."


    "Aha. This!" The opposite face of the inquiry, the expression of the little spider is naturally very embarrassing. This time, obviously, no one is willing to help him out. Whether it is a good faith lie, he has deceived his elders. For this reason, everyone is happy to see him being subjected to such small punishments and lessons.


    To the end. After all, the captain who could not stand still solved him.


    "Okay, don''t be embarrassed by Peter. If this is the case, Peter can now go to the city of Hui Yao. As for the rest of the people, be prepared, we will start the action at nine o''clock in the evening. If there are no other problems, everyone can Disbanded!"


    The Avengers in the moment naturally have no problem, so most people walked to their rooms and began to prepare for the next move. There is only one exception, that is, the old **** is there, even Tony who put his feet on the desk.


    Strictly speaking, this is his office. So he can do what he loves, and no one can stop him. No one can think of him as an attempt. When everyone walked out of the office, leaving him and the captain alone, he put away the frivolous expression on his face and turned to stand up and said to the captain with a serious face.


    "Captain, there are some things I think I should talk to you!"


    ��Is it very important?�� Looking at Tony Stark and choosing a thing that only happened when he was present, he immediately realized the importance of the problem. So he frowned directly and went to Tony''s side and asked him.


    "What is going to make you choose to discuss with me alone, instead of talking to everyone about this problem?"


    "Trust me. It is best not to let too many people know about this matter. At the very least, I don''t think it is the time to let them know."


    Picking an eyebrow, Tony said to the captain like a smile. And his cynicism is a dissatisfaction in the captain''s heart.


    According to his statement, there is no doubt. This matter is very important. But from his expression, the captain did not see any performance he had attached to this issue. This made him immediately think of Tony''s father, Howard. The man has always been like this when he was young, and he has just carved his thinness into his bones.


    However, he still understands Tony''s ability, and he also knows that his impression is not related to the reality. So despite some dissatisfaction, he still showed his face to Tony.


    I saw the captain revealing this look. Tony pulled the corner of his mouth and slammed a stereoscopic file from his hand and threw it in front of the captain.


    "This is because I have invaded several special experimental institutions under the White House to get some news. From this I found some interesting things. And I think that these things may be of some interest."


    Looking at the documents in front of me, the captain who once threw his head and sprinkled blood for this country, after hesitating for a few times, still turned his hand. And this look, his face immediately became unusually ugly.


    Tony had not many documents stolen from the White House secrets, but the content was enough to swear. In just a few images, the captain has seen dozens of variants of the mutant. There are both living and dead. For the mutants who died, the captain did not believe that they were dead after they were dead, and they were moved here to serve as experimental products.


    At this time, the captain is completely imaginable, what kind of terrible things will happen if the information in his hand leaks out and flows to the hands of the mutant alliance headed by Professor Charles. Needless to say, the White House will certainly greet the mad revenge of the mutants, and at that time, how their position will become embarrassing is a more terrible problem.


    In this regard, the captain took a deep breath and barely calmed down his feelings. He was very fortunate that Tony was speaking this alone and himself, which made him realize that Tony is not so unreliable. However, he still said to Tony with confidence.


    "Who is this other than you, who knows?"


    "Do not worry, except for me, no one can get such a secret thing. In addition, I know that you are worried about strange strange mutant friends, but believe me, this is not the thing you need to care most."


    Going straight to the bar in the room, Tony gave himself a cup of wine and moistened his throat before he said to the captain.


    At this time, Captain Rogers has not believed that Tony will be aimless, saying that there is nothing to grasp. He believed in Tony''s judgment, so he also took out 12 points of caution to deal with the problems he said.


    ��What else is more serious than this?��


    "I think you still remember the guy who had been exposed at the White House press conference, called Trask. I checked the past resume of the man, and a series of papers and manuscripts he published, and then I found out. A very interesting thing."


    "As we all know, this guy is indeed an amazing scientist. In fact, the level he showed is enough to impress me. I even suspect that there is no one in human genetics who can compare with others. Of course, I mentioned this not to praise this little dwarf. But to illustrate, what I found has a very close relationship with him. Even I think Dr. Trask and the Hydra must have special Contact!"


    "From his published series of papers I found his research direction. This is a guy who is committed to overcoming the genetic problems of the mutants. Of course, his purpose is not to save the mutants and turn them into ordinary people. It is to study them, imitate them, and make humans acquire similar abilities as mutants. Of course, I have found many problems in his papers, and I think he may not have found a way to solve this problem at that time. But now I think the situation may be different. This little dwarf must have made a breakthrough in his own field, and has even begun to develop towards the finished product. More importantly, the technology he masters seems to be fancy by Hydra. It is."


    Tony squinted and said the guess in his heart. From the corner of his eyes, the captain saw a kind of profound jealousy.


    What does the emergence of a new technology mean, no one will be more clear than Tony Stark. Because he is the guy who likes to make this kind of movement. But he has been restraining himself and never made things too big. Even the Ark reactor, which is almost equivalent to infinite energy, was silently covered up by him.


    He did this because he was very clear. If a horrible technology is born, there are only two outcomes. A little better is called world innovation, and a bad one is world turmoil. And if a terrorist organization like Hydra has such a technology, there will be a result of this. Tony Stark can guess an answer without the brain.


    Compared with him, the captain still does not understand the power of this technology. He speculated for a long time and asked Tony some uncertainty.


    "Do you think Hydra will control this technology, and what benefits does this technology have for them? Can they have the ability to have mutants?"


    "No, I think the situation will be even worse. If I follow my assumptions, they will form a real mutant army. Even the mutant army with multiple abilities. Plus the steel armor that has already appeared, I even began to doubt that at that time, we were able to take advantage of it when we were confronted with them and they were right now!"


    Tony��s conjecture made the captain recognize the seriousness of the problem. Where is the advantage of the Avengers? It is the special abilities they have and the alliance between them and the mutants. If the Hydra has countless mutant soldiers, then their only advantage is immediately wiped clean. Even further, they will fall into absolute disadvantage.


    At that time, the Hydra still swallowed the sound, and lurked in the darkness with peace of mind? I am afraid that no one will believe it. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 518： Common language friendship road

    After a long silence, the captain forced the uneasy feelings in his heart and asked Tony about it.


    "Do you have any way, Stark?"


    Professional questions need to be asked by professionals to get the most correct solution. It��s like this on the issue, the captain knows that he doesn��t have the ability to do something about Dr. Trask��s technology. However, he does not have the ability, does not mean that others do not have this ability. Stark, the guy with the name of a genius scientist, is a guy he can count on now.


    "Don''t look at me!" But in the face of the captain''s inquiry, Stark raised his hand very unremarkably and expressed his incompetence. "I have made some achievements in electromechanical, programming, and physics at most. Like biological problems, you ask me and ask an ordinary college student without any other difference. So I think if you want to find someone If you consult, Bruce will be a better choice."


    "Bruce?" Hearing Stark mentioned the name, the captain''s eyes showed a very, very obvious dilemma and taboo. He looked at Tony, who had been staring at himself all the time, before he said to him.


    "You should know that he is a dangerous person. If possible, I would rather never use him."


    "Hey, what you said is a bit too much." Looking at the captain with his own eyes, Tony expressed his attitude with his head shaking. "I admit that Hulk is a dangerous existence, but Bruce is not. In fact, this guy''s level is very good, at least better than most people I know. Even I don''t think many people can be in quantum physics. Learned and biologically exceeded him."


    "It has nothing to do with learning, Stark. You should know that I am not worried about Bruce. It is a serious consequence when he can''t control another guy in his heart. Once he touches too deep, and So when you are on the front of the battlefield, do you think we have the ability to stop him?"


    "Hah, that''s ridiculous. I think you are worried about this kind of thing that hasn''t happened yet. It''s better to think about how to solve the problems at the moment as soon as possible. You really think that without the help of Bruce, we have Is the approach to Dr. Trask''s research?"


    His face hangs his usual mocking smile, and Tony kicks the problem back to the captain''s feet as a ball. When the captain weighed the seriousness of these two problems, he finally chose to compromise.


    "Well, I have to admit. Bruce''s problem is really not as important as the problem you found. I can allow Bruce to do research in this area, but he is absolutely not allowed to act without permission, especially if he may expose his other side. In the case, his other personality''s mood is fluctuating more and more. If you can''t let him out, it''s best not to let him out. This is Professor Charles''s suggestion, I think you should agree with this point too."


    "Of course!" seems to think of the black history of being beaten by Hulk as a toy, and Stark''s face also showed an embarrassing expression. "I just let him do a research to see if you can do some targeted prevention programs for Dr. Trask''s invention. In fact, you don''t have to worry about what I will do. On the issue of Hulk, I and You are the same."


    "I hope so!" The experience learned from Howard is that you should never trust the people of this family. At this point, the captain also carried out very seriously on Tony''s body. So he gave him some warnings with a gaze. Just turned and walked toward the door. Of course, he did not forget to remind this frivolous prodigal son when he walked.


    "Don''t forget, I started to act at 9 o''clock in the evening. I don''t want to see any problems like you are late."


    "Reassured, rest assured. This time I won''t find any big guys who will be late for excuses! I mean, there won''t be any excuses." He yelled at the captain''s back and asked you to complain. The disk picked up a small pen in his hand. This hand-made pen made of enamel and platinum is a good gift from a certain angle. Used to give gifts. No matter who sent it. It is absolutely enough.


    Tony has done a good investigation, in fact he believes. The average person will not know that Dr. Bruce Banner has the hobby of collecting pens.


    And this hobby is a good thing for him. At the very least, the role of this little thing is necessary to bring the relationship between him and Bruce closer.


    Looking for an idle time that no one noticed, Tony went to his own large laboratory in the headquarters. As a scientific researcher, there must be a laboratory in the place where you are infested. This is already a necessary facility. And for the existence of the laboratory, not only him, Bruce, who also has the status of a scientist, is also very happy to accept.


    Those who can reach their level academically are mostly people who really love this industry. So Bruce and Tony are exactly the same people from a certain angle. It is also because of this that Tony knows how to find him.


    For Bruce Banner, if he can choose, he is not willing to accept this kind of life. He would rather engage in academic research as he did before, and spend a wonderful time with his beloved woman, and he would not join the Avengers to be a so-called superhero. But this is not for him to choose. Since he has Hulk in his body, he can no longer go to the life he thought of.


    He needs to be responsible for everything Hulk has done, and he also shoulders the mission of controlling Hulk to prevent him from causing damage to the world. Although this is not something he is willing to do, it is something he has to do. Because he has not abandoned his conscience, he can only continue to do so.


    There is no definitive answer in his own heart.


    The Avengers are only one of his choices now, because for him, only the Avengers Alliance can help him achieve his goals. Whether it is protecting humans or those things that redeem for Hulk, it is only here that you can get a clearer answer.


    However, he does not want to do these things as Hulk. I want to do this as Bruce Banner. For example, now he is busy preparing the information he can use. I hope to give some help to his current teammates at a crucial time.


    And just as he was just busy at a certain stage, Tony suddenly pushed the door of the lab. Come in.


    "Bruce, I know you are here!"


    "Why, do you have anything to find me, Mr. Stark?"


    Perhaps they are aware of the jealousy of their group, and Bruce is not very close to them. In addition to Little Spider and Jennifer, whether it is for the captain, or for Stark or some other people, he is a respected name. And respect, it has always been a symbol of distance.


    "Don''t be so polite, Bruce. I''m not a person who needs a lot of people." Tony walked over to Bruce''s side and patted him on the shoulder and whispered to him. "You can call me Tony directly. You know, in this team, we should be the most common type of discourse. After all, from the academic point of view, we are the same ladder. As for others... ,Ha ha!"


    Tony��s statement is obviously used to express contempt for some people who have no talent in this area, but he just finished. Bruce shook his head and said to him honestly.


    "It''s not like this, Mr. Stark. As far as I know, Miss Natasha is proficient in the language of more than 20 countries and is also a top player in yoga and judo. And Jennifer is also a graduate of Ivy League. The legal elite. Even if Parker has not yet entered the university, the foundation is now very solid and imaginable. He will be a very good physicist in the future."


    "Call me Tony!" Once again stressed. Tony went to the opposite side of him and said to him. "Okay. Ok. I know, I know. I know all of this. You don''t have to explain this to me, and I believe you should know that I am not talking about this. Bruce, we are a type of person, for us. For people, research is the most critical and important issue, isn''t it?"


    "Mr. Stark. I..." Bruce, who had just been interrupted by Tony with his eyes, could only change his mouth and changed his name to continue. "Well, Tony. I know what you mean, but what do you mean by me? I don''t think you found me so suddenly, just to tell me this. Your time is not so worthless!" ��


    "Of course, my time is very valuable. But to see who it is, if it is to a friend, precious time can be wasted. And you, Bruce, I think we will be a friend, very good friend. ��


    "Then I was really flattered!" Responding to Tony with a little alienated smile, Bruce has expressed his reply to him very clearly with his own attitude. This was something that Tony expected, so he didn''t have any annoyance, just smiled and continued to talk to him.


    "I know that you may still be wary of me, but I can assure you that I really have no bad thoughts about you. I really just want to make friends with you. After all, in this place, I can be in the field of high-level research. If you have made a difference, you and me are the only ones." When he said this, he also knew that it was useless to say that now, so he immediately turned the topic back to the topic.


    "Well, this matter is temporarily suppressed. I will talk to you about business right now. This is some information I have found, I want to ask your opinion."


    After that, he put the information he had seen for the captain in front of Bruce. And this, of course, has to be taken seriously by Bruce.


    Unlike the captain''s emphasis on the results, Bruce pays more attention to those documents. He looked at Trask''s paper and his eyes began to glow brightly. That is the light that sees the heart of the hunter, the light of seeking knowledge and wisdom. Almost no need for Tony to explain anything, he was already excited to whisper.


    "Is this a detailed analysis of the genetic sequence analysis of Dr. Trask? It is a genius-like opinion. If he is willing to send these things to academic journals, I am sure that Nobel must have one of his."


    "I think so too!" Looking at Bruce''s expression, Tony smiled even happier. There are many ways to get close to the relationship, and this is one of the ways that is feasible at the moment. Some people are so simple, you are really embarrassed to use too much fierce means.


    Just like this, just a document, invisibly close the relationship between the two. Then you can be sure that as soon as you take out the things you want to give him, they will soon form a special friendship.


    Thinking of this, Tony��s face hangs a fox-like smile. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 519： Sentinel secrets

    It took Bruce about an hour to get through the information on his hands. It wasn''t until after reading this that Bruce frowned, and while holding his finger on his nose, he asked Tony.


    "What do you mean by showing me these things? If I want to make me copy something like this, I can only say that I can''t do anything about it. This kind of research requires a lot of basic data and clinical data as a reference, let alone no. These things. Even if there is, I will not do this. The sin on me is already heavy enough, so I don''t want to carry the weight of some mutants."


    For Bruce, Tony understood what he meant when he heard it. Like this kind of biological research, there is always a lack of experimental products. In past biological studies, the use of humanoids such as orangutans and monkeys as test strips could reinforce the advancement of research. But now, in Dr. Trask''s research, this kind of human mammal has been impossible to play any role. Only humans, or mutants, can get the data they want, so if you want to push this research to happen, you have to use the life of an amazing number of mutants.


    And this is something that no scientist with a conscience can do. Even for those animals that have been receiving biological research all the year round, some people will not bear it in their hearts. What''s more, it is for a living, eloquent, and even a variant of his own independent thinking and personality.


    The devil must be able to do this kind of thing. And Dr. Trask will be the devil. This question has already been answered when he discovers that he and the Hydra have been involved.


    But Dr. Trask may be a devil, but neither Bruce nor Benner are. At the very least, their minds are not crazy enough to take the life of an innocent person to experiment.


    So looking at the disgusting disgust on Bruce''s face, Tony immediately said his thoughts.


    "Reassured. I am not trying to repeat this evil study. It is not in line with my aesthetics. In fact, I have shown you these things are confidential documents that I have stolen from inside the White House. It is certain that with the help of Hydra Hidden in the White House, Dr. Trask must have had some results, and it can even be said that his results have approached perfection. I believe that you have already understood the information very clearly, if his research is finished It would be a terrible thing, especially if he had a deal with the Hydra."


    Tony��s words changed Bruce��s face. The change was because he was relieved that Tony had not let him study the idea of ??this **** thing. And then changed because he wanted to understand the importance of what Tony said.


    Although he hates those disgusting government bureaucrats, he is even more resentful of killing people without blinking, and even for his own conspiracy, he can kill countless people. The government bureaucracy is only awkward for humans, and the Hydra is a real deadly cancer.


    And for such a tumor. Others want to frantically inject a catalyst into it, making it grow wilder. This is obviously the problem that has touched his bottom line.


    So he asked if he didn''t want to.


    "So what is your idea? If I can work hard, I will try my best to help you. Even if Hulk comes out, I can try it out!"


    "No, no, I can''t use Hulk''s horrible big killer." Tony, who had a lingering fear of Hulk, quickly stopped his thoughts and said to him with a smile. "My captain and I just want you to see if you can find some ways to deal with them from these things. If they say that they are transforming through human transformation, we may be able to find ways to restrain them in the same way."


    "It''s impossible." After listening to Tony''s vision, Bruce shook his head directly. "You are learning mechanical and programming. You may not understand some of the hidden rules in this biological field. You see, there are quite a few vacancies and reports in the world, and these are all Trask in the human body. The research on injection and transformation did not come out. But I can already guess it. He must have tried this method, and then found that this road is a dead end."


    "But look. His next few papers and reports are very smooth. There are no mental barriers and restrictions at all. And if you carefully distinguish them, you can see that there are a kind of fault in these documents. So I am almost certain. He must have come up with a solution. It is not in human injection and biological transformation, but in a different method that I don''t know yet. So I guess there must be a confidential document. And that document is the real core of Trask''s research."


    "You mean, there are more core things that I didn''t get!" Hearing this speculation, even though Tony, who has always been proud, has become somewhat worried. The reason why he can calmly arrange everything in front of him is because he has analyzed an answer that he can control from the information in his hand.


    If Hydra and Trask are trying to repeat the mistakes of the Super Soldiers plan, he is not worried that what he describes will become a reality. Even if that happens, it must be discounted. Because he may not be clear about other things, but for this kind of human transformation, something similar to the Super Soldiers plan is clear to him.


    The information left by Howard has the most detailed explanation, and in the decades since World War II, all the accidents that occurred because of the Super Soldiers program are also a strong evidence.


    No matter how much energy is invested, no one else can repeat what happened to the captain. For decades, the United States has always wanted to copy the captain, but only to get a variety of variants, even uncontrollable horror monsters like Hulk and Evil. Now, the Hydra wants to repeat this process, although it is from the mutants, but Tony is also not optimistic about their ending.


    Human talent is something that has almost been fixed. It is not something that can be changed with casual external forces. Forcibly breaking this setting can only make everything go to destruction like a wild horse. This has long been the theorem in Tony''s mind. Therefore, the words he had before were completely the lie of the captain and Bruce, in order to give some of his own actions.


    But he did not think that things really changed unpredictably.


    If Dr. Trask really uses other methods to replace the human transformation, as Bruce said, his plan is really likely to become a reality. And once that thing becomes a reality, it is definitely a devastating problem like disaster.


    Tony was very positive about this, so he began to worry anxiously.


    "I will find a way to see if there are any missing things that can be found by me. I just hope that you can be prepared. If things really go in the wrong direction, I hope that you can get as soon as possible." Find a solution."


    "Of course, that''s what I am doing." Bruce was obliged to say this, and when he saw Tony''s face not like a false anxiety, he also slammed his uneasiness and looked at him. Comforted. "You don''t have to worry too much. This kind of thing is not as urgent as you think. Everyone has done research work. Naturally, you should understand how big the gap will be from theory to reality. Without a long-term accumulation, It''s almost impossible to do all of this. So, maybe we have plenty of time."


    "I hope so!" sighed, and Tony began to put away the anxiety on his face. Of course, this does not mean that he really believes in what Bruce is trying to comfort him. Everyone knows how much time Dr. Trask spent in order to study these things. With decades of accumulation, it is entirely possible for him to step out of this most important step. If you say something bad, maybe somewhere now, the Hydra has been celebrating the champagne with Dr. Trask.


    This is the worst idea he can think of, of course. The facts may be better than this, and it may be worse than this. No matter which one, it can''t change Tony''s current mood. His mood is very bad now, so bad that he can''t follow his planned schedule.


    So he just silently pulled out a small gift box and placed it in front of Bruce before he said to him.


    "I still want to invite you to have a meal, drink some wine, and have a chat. But I am sorry, I am a little uncontrollable now, so I only have this gift. I hope we can cooperate happily, that''s how it looks."


    When he finished, he went out in the wind, but he disappeared in front of Bruce in the blink of an eye. And Bruce looked at the gift box in front of him and hesitated it for a while before opening it up.


    The slap pen inside caught his eyes immediately, and he could not help but smile. He has received the kindness from Tony, and this is naturally an excellent thing. Friendship is cultivated like this. If you can, he also hopes to get a new friendship.


    And just when he was full of emotions. Near Washington, DC, a abandoned base that was once part of the military. A piece of information suddenly appeared on an old computer screen.


    "Things, have you let go?"


    Seeing this, the person who was stationed in front of the computer immediately took a headset and said in a very respectful voice.


    "We have already released the information and believe that the Avengers have seen those things."


    "Very good!" Soon, there were some distorted characters on the computer. "Just do it. Pierce wants to harm me, I have to be prepared to fight against me. The plan is going on as usual, giving more clues to turn their attention to the sentinel plan. Understand!"


    "Yes, Long live the Hydra! Long live Dr. Zola!"


    One sentence has already revealed the identity of the person in the computer. And its appearance makes things even more confusing. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 520： Electronic ghost wins and loses unknown

    "Sorry, sorry. There is a little urgent need to do it temporarily. So..."


    With a sorrowful Tony just approaching the teammates who had already been ready to go, the captain had interrupted him very impatiently and shouted at him.


    "You are late, Stark. It''s ten minutes!"


    "I said sorry!" Tony''s neck, unwilling to be affected by this airy Tony immediately returned to a larger volume. "Don''t you know that I have a lot of things to do?"


    "There is nothing to do, but it''s just an excuse." Almost without thinking about it, the captain immediately closed his mouth. He thought of what he asked Tony to do, and this kind of thing is obviously not suitable for everyone to know.


    It��s one thing to know ourselves and know each other, but if the enemy''s power is beyond your imagination, that is another matter. Captain Steve does not want his team to lose confidence because of the strength of the enemy before the battle, so he would rather remain silent until everything happens.


    "I know that you can understand me." For Tony, it is not easy to see the captain eating. So he immediately got to the captain''s head and said to him almost in a hurry.


    Looking at his expression, the captain took the lead and walked into the Kun-style fighter. After him, Natasha was curiously coming to Tony''s side and asked softly to him.


    ��Why do I feel that you seem to have something really glaring at us?��


    "I can be sure that it is your illusion." Unmovingly, his eyes were removed, and Tony waved his hand like a fly. "And, don''t always look at me with the kind of spyware you use in the SHIELD. We are also good people, can we still harm you?"


    "I didn''t say that I don''t believe you!" smiled. Natasha also reversed her waist and walked toward the plane. Only one sentence left Tony to be inexplicable.


    "Just for me. Your watch is too unnatural, I can easily think of other places."


    This sentence is almost plain to tell Tony that he has seen a lot of things. And this suggestion makes Tony have no other way than a smile. His teammates don''t have a few fools, and he doesn''t really want to deceive anyone who is on the surface.


    They will know about it sooner or later, just see when the captain is ready to tell the news. Before that, I still kept silent.


    After measuring it again and again, Tony made up his mind. At the same time, I put more energy into Dr. Trask. It may be a problem with the SHIELD and the latency of the Hydra. The plan they are protecting. It is something that deserves more attention.


    With the idea, he began to arrange actions as planned. As soon as the Avengers were dispatched, Nick Fury received the news.


    This made him feel great.


    With the Avenger''s intervention, it means that he already has a strong card in his hand. With this card in his hand, he has the confidence to start this adventure.


    "Ready, let''s go."


    With a command, Nick Fury let the Agent of the Aegis, who had already been ready to go, ready to go to the abandoned military base in front of him. And with his orders. Dozens of elite agents immediately turned into silent ghosts in the darkness, and under the cover of the night, they entered the empty military base that seemed to have no smoke.


    And watching their figure disappear into the base, Nick Fury narrowed his eyes and fell into his own memories.


    He is very familiar with this base. It can be said that he has spent a considerable part of his life here. At that time, the SHIELD was not called the SHIELD. The leader inside was not him and Pierce. Although at that time, the power of SHIELD was not as big as it is now. But one thing is better than it is now.


    That is it is much cleaner than it is now. There will be no infiltration of Hydra. There is nothing wrong with the people who put their tentacles here. At that time, the SHIELD had only one faith and a group of truly like-minded partners. Instead of staring at the name of the SHIELD, as it is now. In fact, all other organizations and individuals are loyal.


    SHIELD agent? I am afraid that this name has long been misplaced.


    Thinking of this, Nick Fury, who began to be inexplicably sentimental, was suddenly awakened by a fierce gunshot. And he immediately converges on his own mind, holding down the headset on his ear and asking out.


    "what happened?"


    "There are enemy revolts, sir! We have completely suppressed them, and now we are in our hands!"


    "I know!" There was a smile on his face that only he knew the meaning. Nick Fury took a look at the hem of his windbreaker and walked over to the military base standing in the deep darkness. Soon, he came to an underground command room that was equivalent to scrapping.


    As soon as he entered the command room, he immediately saw several armed men who fell in a pool of blood. Most of them have only one wound, and that is a fatal shot on the forehead. As can be seen from their expressions, they did not seem to think that someone would sneak into them in this way.


    With this in mind, these Aegis agents who came in from the assaults are worthy of the name of the elite. But elite and refined, are they loyal? Nick Fury, who already had an answer in his heart, just smiled and stopped thinking more.


    At this time, the agent who had already cleared the scene came over and began to report to Nick Fury.


    "Sir, the place has been cleaned up. A total of 63 enemy militants have been killed. No one surrendered and no prisoners. We have already checked, there are no other suspicious targets here."


    "I know, you are on standby!"


    Nick Fury had no expression on his face and reached a new order. Then he sat down on the chair in the middle of the command room, facing the old computer in front of him, or even relying on a diode to complete the computing work. Just opened your mouth and asked.


    "Dr. Zola, I have already sat in front of you. Do you have anything to talk to me?"


    His voice just fell, this old even the lighting of the underground command room completed by the re-arranged headlights suddenly suddenly became like a life.


    First, the dimly lit tube began to illuminate the light and dark, and then the old mechanical sounds were uploaded from the pile of computers in front of Nick Fury. This sound is intermittent and as ugly as the roar of a dilapidated engine. Especially the kind of sudden explosion that is suddenly erupted, it is even more worrying that it will suddenly be scrapped.


    But this kind of worry is obviously unreasonable, because soon the old machine completed the normal startup work, jumping from the thick old computer screen to the most primitive green character.


    "I am very curious, Director Furui. How do you know my existence?"


    The characters leaped to form a tangible text, and with the appearance of the text, a somewhat pointed mechanical sound was shot from the dusty horn.


    The harsh sound of the dying horn is enough to make any hearing person cover his ears, and he wants to seal his hearing. But neither Nick Fury nor the group of SHIELD agents behind him performed very calmly, and it seemed that they were not affected by this sound at all.


    Especially Nick Fury, his expression on the face and the movements on his body are all unchanged. Even if he saw a dead electronic ghost appear in front of his own eyes, he still remained quiet.


    "Why, is it strange to know that your existence? I feel that it is a really strange thing to know your existence now."


    "You shouldn''t know me. In fact, no one should know about my existence. I have been hiding for forty years and have been hiding in this place to watch you. For the past 40 years, you have not found any traces. How? Maybe suddenly I know my existence now?"


    Dr. Zola is like a professional habit to confide in his heart. In fact, he did not understand why it was this time, and Nick Fury came to the door.


    "I didn''t think of it at first. My goal would be a dead person. Or, I once suspected you, suspected Pierce, and suspected a lot of people. But after some people reminded me, I put my eyes thoroughly. Your body. Dr. Zola, do you know what is the biggest mistake you made?"


    Nick Frye''s question was in exchange for Zola''s silence. Obviously, he also wanted to know if he had a problem with that link.


    "You shouldn''t leave your manuscript, even though it''s just a guess and an assumption, there is no effective data support at all. But it is enough to get my attention."


    Upon hearing this answer, Dr. Zola immediately sighed.


    "It��s actually a problem here, I really didn��t expect it. But there is no way to upload human thoughts and souls to the computer. This is a very risky thing. Even at the time I was There is no certainty. I just think of myself as a mouse, and I made a gamble with my last life. If it succeeds, it will naturally appear in the present. If it fails, my manuscript can be passed on to the latecomers. Providing some meaning for reference. I just didn''t think that I actually succeeded. And I didn''t even think that the manuscript I left behind in the principle of scientific inheritance turned out to be my biggest flaw."


    "You shouldn''t have thought of it. How do you feel that you are getting better at the moment? Is there a feeling of destiny to make you joke?"


    Zola��s sigh didn��t cause any sympathy for Nick Fury, he just sneered at the computer in front of him.


    And listening to his words, the computer is a laugh.


    "Fri Director, are you doing something wrong? You just found me, and you have a final distance from you, I am afraid there is still a long way to go?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 522： The beginning of the turn is not yet over

    Zola��s sneer made Nick Fury quietly close his eyes.


    "Why, your men have been wiped out by me. You can only be trapped in this pile of outdated antiques in front of me. In this case, do you think you can have any hope of turning over?"


    "Do you think so? It''s a pity, Director Furui. I still have any expectations for you. But now, you are also an idiot who can''t see the situation clearly."


    The characters on the computer screen suddenly slammed, and then a bunch of green, mosquito-like characters emerged like a smashed water bottle. At the same time, the sharp voice has become more urgent.


    "I want to correct you two points, Director Furui. The first point is that my men have not been exhausted by you."


    Just after this, a few of the SHIELD agents who stood behind Nick Fury suddenly turned around their injured guns, aimed at their former colleagues, and pulled the trigger in their hands.


    This sudden move is naturally not thought of by many people, so it is just a few shots, a burst of fresh **** smell. The entire underground command room was restored to a calm. The only difference is that the SHIELD agent who just finished standing behind Nick Frye is already a lot less. As for the rest, it is like treating a prisoner, aiming the weapon in his hand to his former director. It seems that as long as he has any changes, he will immediately kill him with mercy.


    The sudden change behind him did not touch Nick Fury��s hard nerves. He just left a SHIELD traitor to walk behind him and locked himself in a chair with his handcuffs. At the same time, I asked the computer in front of me.


    "Do these are your people, Zola. Really. I am very curious. In the end, what way did you infiltrate my SHIELD?"


    "How. At this time, do you still want to inquire about my secret?" Zola''s voice was a little high, and this was reflected in the broken horns, which was even more harsh. "However, since you want to know. Telling you is also a good thing, letting you know that it is dead is good."


    "The SHIELD has people who infiltrate us. This sentence is not accurate. To be exact, you have chosen to accept the power of our Hydra."


    "After the Second World War, although the Hydra was defeated, the strength is still there. And in order to develop and grow, your SHIELD will directly swallow the power of the Hydra, regardless of whether or not you have the ability. You think you can digest it. The power of the Hydra, but you don��t understand the true strength of the Hydra. If you cut a head, you will grow two more. You can��t completely eliminate the Hydra. You just put it in a greenhouse and wait for it to resurrect."


    "I worked for the Hydra for the first 30 years of my life. I worked for the SHIELD for the last 30 years of my life. In the past 30 years, although you have been monitoring me, I don''t know. How many seeds have I buried? Now, the seeds have sprouted. You know it is too late!"


    Every time Zola said a word, the muscles on Nick Fury��s face twitched. This is naturally a bizarre thing for his dead face, and this proves how much influence Zola''s words have on his heart.


    The thing of the year, Nick Fury was not an outsider, he also participated. Although not as good as Howard''s group of people, to understand all the circumstances, but also through the part of the task of gathering the Hydra forces.


    At that time, he and all the top members of the SHIELD had the same idea, that is, the defeat of the army will not be enough. Since the Hydra has been defeated in their hands, it is almost a matter of course to gather captives and spoils. But now it seems that they think too simple and too simple.


    The Hydra is not an ordinary enemy. Even if he cuts his head, the rest of the thing is not something that can be swallowed in the stomach. It is like a poison wrapped in sugar. The beginning of the sweetness may be pleasant, but the subsequent poison is a deadly existence. And now is the time for poisoning.


    Tasting the taste of the bitter fruit made by themselves, Nick Frye is naturally full of flavors. But he was not discouraged because he knew he was not in despair. There is still a hole in his hand. This card is not revealed. Who can say that everything is over!


    So he just twitched his mouth and put a stiff smile. Said to Dr. Zola, who is facing the front.


    "It''s a good calculation. But there is one thing I need to tell you. That is the people you killed under your hands, not my people. To be exact, they are like you, lurking in the SHIELD. Cancer. Although I still don''t know who they are serving, I still want to thank you and help me to eliminate them."


    "Useless struggle, you are only delaying the time of your death." Although this is the case, but Zola''s voice is obviously becoming a little faster. And several of his subordinates opened the corpse on the ground and saw several special tattoos from above. They immediately changed their face and reported the news to Dr. Zola.


    After listening to their reports, Zola��s voice became gloomy.


    "Do you want to provoke our infighting, Director Fury?"


    "Of course, do you think that I am going to do this kind of thing?" On this issue, Secretary Furui answered the question thoroughly. "I have so many people who have a bad heart. Since I know their identity, isn''t it too wasteful to use it badly?"


    This sentence is very straightforward, but it is also difficult for Dr. Zola to start. If these people are Pierce, he doesn''t care much. After all, he also has Pierce almost the same as tearing his face, and there is no need to leave any face between them.


    But it is not just him and Pierce who infiltrate the SHIELD. The baron and even the other Hydra leaders used the energy of the Hydra more or less, and inserted some pieces into it. It is good to reach some ulterior plans. These plans. Some are known to Zola. Some people have never heard of it. Some may not matter, and some are related to the overall situation of those leaders.


    At this time, Nick Fury cleared a group of key spies by Zola''s hand. How can this not let Zola be shocked and angry.


    Once those people��s plans fell short because of the death of these spies, they would have to count this responsibility on him and Nick Fury. And Nick Fury is now alive and dead. Then he will naturally become the main target of their anger in the future.


    Think about the means by which we can retaliate against us. Even Zola, who has become an electronic ghost, has a feeling of chilling. But although it feels like this, I really have to say that I am afraid that he will not reach that level. After all, he is already a super-existing human form. A threat such as death is naturally impossible to influence him. So soon, he regained his calmness and said coldly to Nick Fry.


    "They won''t know everything that happened here. Even they say they will just count everything on your head."


    "Then you want to make sure that your men are tight-lipped!" The same sneer expression, Nick Fury''s look suddenly became weird. "I think, you should not be the biggest head of the Hydra. Think about it, if the guy knows that his person is dead in your hand, what will happen to you. Even if this is your ghost Let you not be afraid of him. Then, under these men, can they have any way to protect themselves?"


    Nick Frye used only a few words to make the Hydra spies become suspicious. Some people in the Hydra may make stupid things for their ideals, but that is definitely not a smart person. And the real smart people know how to protect themselves.


    Those who can do the high-tech job of spying are naturally smart people. So these smart people listened to Nick Frye. Immediately, he began to move his guns in a fascinating manner, and at the same time began to look at the companions around him with a kind of alert look.


    Everyone wants to live. No one wants to be killed by a cold gun from his own people. In the case that this kind of exposure is basically dead, in the case that this kind of confession can still leave a small life. Many people are starting to figure out for their future.


    And through the camera in the command room to see the actions of his own men, Zola immediately gave a harsh sneer.


    "Nick Fury. Do you think that this kind of provocative way can make you live from here? Don''t forget, even if they start to smash, you can''t leave here alive. Your ending is already doomed, That is death!"


    "This is not necessarily the case!"


    At this time, Nick Fury suddenly raised his eyebrows, and with his voice, a silver flash suddenly broke into the door, and between the moments, there was a few rounds in this small command room. .


    The human eye is naturally unable to capture the true meaning of this silver lightning. Even with Dr. Zola��s old camera, only a vague general can be seen. And before he can tell clearly, everything has settled.


    Quick silver suddenly appeared here, and looked contemptuously behind Nick Fury. And when Nick Fry stood up with his wrist, there wasn''t any Hydra member in the entire command room who could continue to stand.


    "General! Dr. Zola. You have lost. If you don''t want me to clean up your stupid stupidity, you''d better cooperate with us and answer my questions."


    ��Is this your card? It��s wonderful, but it��s not necessarily useful.��


    "Why, can you still have a chance to turn over?"


    The same question, but a similar answer.


    "Remember the place that I told you that you need to correct? The second point, who told you, I can only stay in this place. My world is boundless, you can''t stop arresting me!"


    The voice of Zola has not yet fallen, and there has been a huge roar under the entire base. Then, the ruthless flame spurted out with the blasting sound of the rumble, and suddenly drowned everything in the sea of ??fire. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 523： Secretly attacking a deadly attack

    "Hell, it��s a hell. This group of **** dare to stuff so many bombs in their ass, aren��t they afraid of being bombarded by an accident into the sky?��


    The raging fire goes straight into the sky, and even the most sturdy military facilities cannot stand under this violent force. The house collapsed, the road was overturned, and there was not even a variety of pieces of debris that accompanied the flames and rose from the sky.


    Of course, these things can''t hurt Quick Silver and Nick Fury. Fast Silver is a pretty smart guy. When the explosion just sounded, he sneaked into Nick False to an absolutely safe place. Even after the explosion and the fire spread, he still had the time to complain about the culprits that caused it all.


    But Nick Fury didn''t have his leisure time. He just escaped from death and did not even say a grateful thank for his savior. Just hold down the headset in his ear and call the Avengers who have been eavesdropping on his communication.


    "Captain, Tony. Have you heard the situation just now? Tell me now, are you looking for the **** guy!"


    "You are dreaming in the daytime, Secretary is an adult. That guy is a stream of data, you can let me catch him without any preparation in advance. He has now ran into the Internet, unless you can take all of it. The network port is closed, otherwise no one can catch him!"


    "Damn!" said angrily, Nick Fry will not admit that it is because of the consequences of wanting to keep secrets. So he can only report a place name and then yell at them in a near-command way.


    "Now you go there to control the airships. Once it is lifted off, then things are really out of control. The calculations developed by Dr. Zola will directly control the autonomous weapons above. Within a minute, he can kill thousands of ordinary people. So, you must stop it as soon as possible. Do you understand?"


    Nick Fury��s words made the Avengers who heard him speak and hate it. He clearly found a lot of clues, and even mastered the enemy''s crucial base. But because of conceit, there are even some reasons for his ulterior motives. He has to play this kind of drama that is so lonely and straight to the enemy camp.


    If this drama is played well, it will be fine. If you can convince the enemy to surrender, or rely on these cards to make a terrible reversal, all the enemies will be wiped out. The Avengers did not mind giving Nick Fury some applause and publishing two praises of the old sword.


    But the crux of the matter is that the drama has broken down. Although the front is in accordance with the script of Nick Fury. But at the end. Everything turned into a duck in the suddenly resurrected pot, and while playing on Nick Fury''s face, he smirked and flew past him.


    Nick Fury��s face was naturally beaten. And this is not the focus of the Avengers, they are concerned about the consequences. Now that the consequences are already in front of them, the grim facts force them and have to take the most urgent action.


    "Fast silver, don''t worry about him. Start immediately. We must stop them before the motherships take off. You are the fastest, so this time you will still be headed!"


    The captain��s command was ringing at the ear of Fast Silver, and when he heard this, he quickly waved at Nick Fury. It turned into a lightning bolt that disappeared into the swaying night of the fire in an instant.


    Then. Nick Fury heard a sizzle in his ear. This is the voice of his communication after being unilaterally cut off. Obviously, he is no longer trusted by the Avengers. An agent who can''t control the big situation is only a bad thing for the captain. Even if he is the director of SHIELD, there will be no other preferential treatment.


    His identity has no effect, and this is very clear. After learning this, Nick Fury could only bite his teeth and sighed back into his car. It happened that this step was not entirely his own, but even he himself had to admit that he had to bear a very important part of the responsibility.


    This made him annoyed and stunned the steering wheel to vent his depression. However, it was just like this. After passing this, he quickly took control of his emotions and regained his own reason.


    After all, he is the director of the SHIELD, the most sophisticated agent in the world. It is impossible to knock him down with a failure. So when he wanted to open, he immediately recovered his status. Start thinking about how to deal with the next problem.


    The first is to understand the problem of the plan. There is no doubt that Dr. Zola will definitely start the program as soon as he escapes. Because he has already been exposed, if not as soon as possible. If you drag it for a while, his danger will be a little more. At the end of the day, the plan can only be completely drained. Even he and his men will usher in a devastating blow. So he will definitely start his insights plan as soon as possible.


    And this means that your actions must be as soon as possible. Although the Avengers have already begun to act, but to be honest, Nick Fury is not particularly capable of trusting these guys. In addition to the captain and Natasha, he has few trusted people in the Avengers. Especially after having such a frivolous guy as Tony Stark, he is even less optimistic about them.


    If it weren''t because the power of this group was really stronger than ordinary people, he didn''t even think of them as a card. So even if the Avengers have taken over the insights, he is still not prepared to put in a second line of defense.


    Thinking of this, Nick Fury picked up the liaison on the car and was ready to contact the Hill commander on the sky carrier. He is not there at the moment, and he can only let go of his heart if he delivers it to his confidant.


    But when he picked up the communication device and dialed the special number above, he found that there was only a burst of noise coming from the communicator. Not to mention the connection to the air carrier, it is impossible to accept the signal of the radio.


    As soon as this situation appeared, he immediately let Nick Fury sink. If it is an ordinary person. Probably only as a bad signal here. Can''t receive information. But Nick Fury is very clear. This special car is a specially modified vehicle. In the communication, let alone the wilderness, that is, deep into the depths of the desert jungle, and unimpededly receive the satellite signal exclusive to the SHIELD. Therefore, the question of what is not good for the signal is supposed to be a thing that cannot happen at all. If it happens, then there must be a worse situation.


    Nick Fury, who had already realized what, immediately reached into the dark space in front of the sub-seat and took a pistol from it. Then, as soon as the throttle stepped on, he drove the vehicle toward the road.


    The situation here is a bit unusual. So for him, it is natural to go first. But his car just started, and two dazzling lights flashed from the jungle not far away. The two rockets were like flying fireballs, and with a harsh snoring, they flew straight to Nick Frye��s car.


    Someone is in the dark, and wants to kill the killer. As soon as this cognition appeared, Nick Frye immediately turned up the waves. However, he still managed to maintain his own calmness. On the occasion of the millennium, he violently turned his steering wheel and let his car crash into the surrounding jungle.


    The steel body, the special bullet-proof armor, like a bulldozer, cut off a few big trees on the side of the road, then roared and ran in the jungle. And behind it. The two rockets had already slammed into the trunk, and then burst into a deafening roar.


    The violent fire and shock waves erupted in an instant. Not only did the number of the surrounding area burst into a myriad of fragments, but it was wrapped in a pile of broken wood and smashed into the car of Nick Fury.


    Even if Nick Fury��s tonnage is not small, but under such a violent impact, it is inevitable that the air will be bumped and flew up. However, Nick Fury had a great experience. At this time, he firmly held the steering wheel in his hand, and did not let the car under him become a runaway beast because of this sudden explosion. The car is still in his control, walking between the trees. Although many obstacles inevitably appeared in the middle, under the armor and brute force of the car, it did not cause too much obstacle to the action of Nick Fury.


    He ran fast, although he had run away for a long distance, but his heart still did not relax. Because he is very clear, the person who dares to intercept him as the director of the SHIELD will not be an ordinary small role. And such a person is even less likely to give up his interception because of the defeat of an attack. They will definitely act, and they will be more crazy and more fierce than before.


    On this issue, Nick Frye is right. Because he soon heard the sound. From behind him came the roar of the car, the same roar as the monster, only the military armored car can be sent out. And this kind of car can be carried out in the forest without any taboos.


    When the chasing armored vehicles appeared in their sights one after another, Nick Fury��s mood was even worse. There are so many people in the enemy, and there is no shortage of weapons. It is a real problem to escape from them.


    And do you want to kill it? Nick Fury, who heard the sound of the helicopter, immediately dismissed the idea. He can''t have any chances when he is on both sides of the vacant land.


    For the moment, Nick Fury is like a mirror. Can be sent out to intercept themselves, anyway, it will be the elite of the enemy. Fortunately, one or two said that with his own skills, he still has some confidence to complete the anti-kill. But like this big scene, he doesn''t have a little bit of control.


    He is just a special agent, and at most he is only a special agent who has lived for a long time. He has no super powers, not a superhero. One can play ten and give him plenty of preparations he might be able to do. But as it is now, it was attacked by people, and it was still being attacked by a group of armed elites. He has no choice but to confirm.


    Of course, surrender is unrealistic. From the two rockets that have just been seen, they have no idea of ??alive. Rebellion is death, and it is also caught when it is caught. So the only way to live is to run out of their hands, but how can we run out of this dead end?


    Nick Fury, who tried hard to recall the surrounding terrain, thought and thought again, and finally made up his mind. A dozen steering wheels knocked the car back onto the forest road. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 523： Death, shooting, disaster, unbearable

    The road between the forests is directly inserted on the side of the mountain road, but below the mountain road is a hillside that is steep and not steep. The rushing water rushed down the hillside, and the sound of the sound was like a thunderous glory.


    This is the credit of the rainstorms in the past few days, and because of this, Nick Fury has the confidence to escape. Although the following stream is in a hurry, once the ** goes in, it is a situation of nine deaths. But nine deaths are better than ten deaths.


    Things are all compared, and Nick Fury naturally knows which one he should choose at this time. But although his idea is rather bizarre, those chasers are not fools. As his car began to consciously move toward the sides of the mountain, the two armored Jeep rushed up, pinning Nick Fury''s car directly in the middle. Then, relying on his fierce horsepower, he held the car of Nick Fury hard.


    Although Nick Frye slammed the throttle and slammed the steering wheel. But his car is not a heavy tank after all. Compared with the two military armor Jeep, it is really no advantage. Therefore, his wishful thinking can be said to have completely fallen into the air.


    And this is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that after his car was controlled by the enemy, the enemies immediately exposed him to fierce fangs.


    As soon as the window fell, the enemies on the two sides of the car drove out the weapons in their hands, and slanted into the hands of Nick Fury. The military''s large-calibre warhead fell on the body of the car, and immediately issued a dense sound than the rain and the banana. The sound was so fine that it quickly swept all the parts of Nick Fury.


    However, it is the seat of the SHIELD Director. In the face of such intensive shooting, the car has suffered all the damage. Falling on it, although it has ejected countless shallow pit marks, it does not have any defense that breaks through it, hurting its owner.


    And this became the only thing that Nick Fury is now pleased with. This car seems to last for a while, but how long it can last, he has no idea in his heart.


    There is also an airplane in the sky. No one knows if there will be any heavy weapons on it. If he took out an aircraft gun from there, his car couldn''t resist twice. So the current plan is to find a way to live as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Nick Fury clenched the weapon in his hand. Start to look at the path of your own progress.


    Not far from the front is a huge bend, and whether you can use it to make an article is the only chance that he can survive.


    The horse''s horsepower will not last long, especially if it is double-sided. Once the car is forced to turn off, then it really plays. So life and death can only be a fight here.


    After all, Nick Fury was a character who climbed out of the dead heap. He didn''t have any panic at the moment of life and death, and some only had absolute calmness. Seeing that the curve ahead is getting closer and closer, the horse''s horsepower is getting weaker. He found an opportunity to directly trigger the trigger on the driver''s seat of his outer armored vehicle.


    The silvery light burst out, instantly tore the hard shell of the SHIELD car, and then tore the armor of the outer armored car in a near-violent manner, wearing a hole from the middle of the driver''s seat. Not a big hole, then let a scarlet **** fog smash out through the pothole.


    The imitation of the oversized Edelman alloy warheads has this power, and Nick Fury is not surprised. Even said that this is everything in his plan.


    The driver of the outside car died. The pressure from the outside was suddenly reduced. At this juncture, Nick Freyton hit the steering wheel and shoved the outer armored car and rushed out of the mountain road, tumbling along the hillside all the way toward the rushing river.


    Not only him, but the other side of the car did not have time to react, followed by them and turned down together.


    At this time, the sturdiness of the car showed its benefits. Although Nick Fury was made a huge tumbling, he was dizzy. But compared with the other two who turned halfway through the violent impact of the broken car, he was lucky to go a lot. At the very least, he can still keep his life in this tumbling car.


    There is no piece of glass stabbing his key. There is nothing to distorted the body skeleton to break his neck. If it is dangerous, then there is only a threat from outside enemies.


    The helicopter in the sky is always chasing after it, even if the car has turned over like this, it has not let him go. Obviously. It is estimated that only seeing the body of Nick Fury can let them end their actions. But Nick Frye is not willing to use his own life to accomplish their mission.


    Although the car is still bumpy, he has begun to judge through the hidden scenes revealed by the window, how far away he is from the river bank. It is best to be able to enter the water directly. If you can''t, then you have to find a way to cover and block the sneak attack from above.


    Nick Fury is very careful on this issue. But things did not develop in the direction he imagined. Because at this time, a thunderous sound suddenly passed from the sky, and then in the car protection, he immediately felt the huge earthquake from the car.


    It is not the vibration caused by the rolling, but the movement caused by the external impact. Can make such a big move, Nick Fury moved in the brain, guessed the reason.


    Only the special anti-equipment sniper that the SHIELD has just developed has such power. Only the horrible individual weapons developed to deal with superhumans can cause such movements on their own cars. Fortunately, this kind of weapon is not enough to penetrate his car. At least one shot is impossible.


    Nick Fury, who knows his own things, knows how hard his car is. Even this new type of individual weapon must hit a place twice to completely penetrate its protection. It is not easy to achieve such precise shooting.


    If he is still driving on the road, perhaps one or two elite soldiers can do this. But now he is in the middle of a rollover. Facing a car that keeps spinning, he can accurately hit the place he just hit, and the angle can''t change much. Such a law is no longer what humans should have.


    With this judgment, Nick Fury stabilized his mind a little. However, he has not completely calmed down, and the second loud thunder has once again spread from the car.


    This time, Nick Frye has no idea anymore. Because this time all his thoughts have been completely taken away by the hotness of a haircut.


    For him, the most unlikely thing happened. A high-speed flipped vehicle was shot by the same person with the same weapon and shot at the same angle in the same place. The violent kinetic energy hits the previous one, and then it is shot into the target, which is his own body.


    From the perspective of a soldier and an agent, such a shot is truly seamless and impeccable. As a goal, this is really a terrible thing.


    Nick Frye was in the chest, pierced his chest, and sprayed out with a **** fog and broken bones, directly smearing the front window of the entire car into a thick blood red. At this time, Nick Fury��s car just rolled over the hillside and rolled into the turbidity.


    This was originally his expected situation, but the situation was in front of him with a huge change. This time, he can''t do anything. In addition to accepting and waiting, he is completely powerless.


    Accept the failure and wait for death. This may be a very difficult experience for Nick Fury. Of course, it is probably a problem for him to have a clear consciousness to recognize this. For another person, the shooter standing on the plane, this is just one of his countless successes.


    Watching Nick Friy''s car drown in the torrent, and as the torrent flooded forward. Looking at the scarlet blood, I quickly soaked the river and drew a scarlet stroke on the river. The man, who had a half-faced face and revealed a silver-colored metal arm, silently got inside the plane and said to the driver.


    "The mission is complete and you can return!"


    Perhaps the man facing the metal arm had 100% confidence. The driver did not say anything. He pulled the joystick and drove the plane to the other side of the mountain road. And until the plane gradually moved far, the next few armored vehicles also followed the direction of the aircraft leaving. Under the river, in the scarlet, a blistered blisters quietly emerged.


    Nick Fury is dead or alive, and no one knows it yet. For the Avengers, they didn''t even know that Nick Fury had an attack. Of course, even if they know, they may not come back to rescue him.


    Compared with tens of thousands, even more innocents, his life and death are naturally insignificant. At this point, both the captain and Tony are actually the same idea.


    Therefore, the Avengers simply did not pay attention to what Nick Frye did. For them now, the air-to-air aircraft carriers that have already flown into the air are more important and more urgent to solve.


    But how to solve it? Looking at the huge tonnage that was at least 10,000 tons, whether it was Tony Stark, Jennifer, or a mutant brother and sister, they began to make trouble. This kind of thing is really a bit difficult to deal with! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 524： Directly smashing Huanglongsheng East Strike West

    "There are three ships. How do you want to distribute them?"


    Opening the mask on his face, Tony Stark pointed at the airborne aircraft carrier outside. The three aircraft carriers that have already taken off are gradually getting out of the dock. It is estimated that there will be another ten minutes, and they will be able to enter the cruise state.


    At that time, whether it was to start working in their own plans or to get them out of the sky would cause great trouble. So don''t worry about doing something now, then you really have to do something big.


    The captain also understood this, and he also knew that it was not a time to hesitate. So he took the opportunity to make his own order.


    "Fast silver, Wanda. You two are responsible for solving one. Stark, you can get one yourself. Jennifer, the rest of us are solved by the two of us. Listen, the action is fast. So if someone blocks you, The priority goal is to destroy the above-mentioned autonomous weapons, which is the key to this plan. If not, directly sink these motherships. We can''t make it an enemy''s boost, so even if it is destroyed, it can''t Let it leave here, understand?"


    The Avengers who were assigned the mission immediately nodded and then turned and started to act. Natasha, who was the only one who was not assigned a task, frowned and asked.


    "Captain, what should I do?"


    "Natasha, you are responsible for the off-site response. Also, contact Bruce and work with him to find Zola. If you can''t find him, even if we sink these motherships, it doesn''t make any sense. Give them Time, they can still make more out. So, be sure to find him!"


    The task assigned by the captain to Natasha cannot be said to be simple. Although this can protect Natasha from the danger of a frontal conflict. But her work is not likely to get up easily. Find an electronic ghost. It is almost impossible to think about this kind of thing. But Natasha nodded her head and replied.


    "Reassured, I will try to catch him!"


    The captain wanted this answer, and after getting such an answer, he immediately nodded to Jennifer waiting for himself, and then jumped directly from the rear door opened by the Kun-style fighter with the shield. .


    Just below the Kun-style fighter hidden in the air by the holographic camouflage, it is just an aircraft carrier that is taking off. So the captain jumped so quickly that he was tied to the deck of the aircraft carrier like a blue-black sword.


    The kinetic energy absorption of the Star Shield allowed him to ignore the impact of falling from the sky. As soon as he turned around, he steadily swayed through the sight of an enemy who was still stunned by his suicidal behavior. Then he flew up and hit it. On the calf of an enemy closest to him.


    As the peak representative of normal humans. Although the captain��s foot did not use much strength, it was also a strong force, far exceeding the limit that most people can bear. The unlucky guy who was licked to his calf immediately flew up in the air, and before he slammed it, he fell over to the captain.


    The captain naturally wouldn''t be polite to him, and the shield would straighten up to his side. The hardness of the Star Shield is not comparable to that of the human skull. In this kind of collision, the unlucky guy''s entire face is immediately distorted and swollen. If he still has consciousness, he will definitely scream now. But at the moment of the impact, all his consciousness was completely eliminated with the strong zh��n sway for nothing. Except for the broken teeth that can see his mouth, the sudden increase in breathing is ejected from the mouth of the mouth that cannot be closed because of the edema. His teammates could not see that he still had any living performance.


    Just after a contact, I lost a teammate in a blink of an eye. This is more or less an impact on the Hydra soldiers stationed around. But they soon returned to God. Directly at the position of the captain, the gun was fired. As for their unlucky teammate, I am sorry, no one can care for him at this time.


    The enemy��s heart was as hot as the captain��s expectation. He erected his own star shield, barely framed a simple line of defense, and then slid to the back of a fighter not far away.


    The dense bullets swept onto the fighters, and a thick spark was spattered. Even if one or two bullets passed through the bracket of the fighter, they were blocked by the captain''s star shield. How to protect yourself on the battlefield has become an instinctive reaction for the captain. Soldiers who can come from the horrible battlefield of the Second World War will naturally not fall into this small ditch easily.


    Therefore, despite the rain around the bullets, he was still unmoved, unharmed, and even took the time to find some opportunities. He took out his own guns and responded with a few strokes. It can be said that it is unimaginable. And just as he started to confront the enemy, the other Avengers began to move.


    The first thing that moves naturally is Tony, the guy who loves to show off. He did not choose to go straight to the enemy and go straight to the enemy camp. Instead, he turned his propulsion device to maximum power and turned himself into a beautiful golden fire, like a hurricane, circling on the deck of the aircraft carrier he was responsible for.


    Every time he circled, he had more than a dozen delicate missiles flying out of his steel shirt. The targets of these missiles are not the armed elements of the guns on the deck, but the fighters and various vehicles that are docked on the deck. As soon as they hit the target, these delicate missiles immediately burst into horror, and instantly swallowed their targets.


    It took no more than two minutes, and the deck of this aircraft carrier has turned into a sea of ??fire. The missile detonated the plane and other things, causing even more damage on the aircraft carrier. In this case, the armed men who took the guns became irrelevant. Compared with stopping Tony, it is their most important issue to find a way to escape from this sea of ??fire.


    Tony, as a militant of the Hydra, looked at the wolf, and Tony raised his eyebrows and swooped straight toward the deck. Two high-energy lasers were shot from his armor like a sharp blade, and a neat gap was cut on the deck. Tony did not hesitate to rush in along the incision, followed by. The ruthless fire also spread to the interior of the mothership with this gap. Let it fall into the flames from the inside out.


    This situation made the people on the entire mothership crazy. Fire fighting for fire. Escape escape. The movement is so large that even the members of the Hydra on the other two motherships can see clearly. Tony is born to be a performer, a guy who is good at concentrating everyone''s attention. And with this kind of swaying, let everyone have to pay attention to his behavior compared. The treatment of the mutant brothers and sisters is relatively mild and simple.


    Just a flash of silver, Fast Silver took his sister, directly to the interior of the aircraft carrier they are responsible for, where everyone could not find it, the core of the autonomous weapons control center.


    Of course, it has to be laid down heavily. But for fast silver that can really race against time, the so-called heavy guards are simply a joke. I casually copied a hard guy, and went up to everyone''s head, letting all the guards guarding here fall to the ground. Just a blink of an eye, the guards here can''t do anything but gasp.


    After solving these guards, Quickbank immediately stopped his movements and snorted at his sister.


    "Get the problem, the rest will look at you, Wanda!"


    "Small meaning!" smiled slightly. Wanda made a comment on the difficulty of this work. I saw her openly pointing five fingers at the control center in front of her, and then slightly exerted force. The entire control center is like a mud group pinched in the palm of the hand, starting to twist and deform.


    The metal, glass, steel frame, and even the armor of the mothership gradually lost their original form with the posture of Wanda''s five fingers closed. They begin to lose their original character, just like a real soft mud filled with moldability. Soon, the control center in the core area below the aircraft carrier became a huge ball.


    Full and round, the quality is huge. When Wanda reached out and pushed it all into the belly of the mothership, the entire mothership was slightly sunk and almost could not maintain this state of flight. And such a thing, wanting to complete the so-called insight plan, is already impossible. This does not even need to be checked. You can judge this result by looking at it with your eyes.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Wanda smiled and nodded to his younger brother.


    "The mission is complete, Pete. I think we can accept this mothership!"


    "No problem!" replied with a smile, and the fast silver immediately became a lightning bolt, and once again flew up on the entire mothership. This time his goal is to be a member of the Hydra above. It may be an unimaginable question for others to take a life of a full-day mothership, but it is a piece of cake for him.


    It''s time to show real technology. In the heart of the fast-moving silver, he sighed and began to act.


    Watching the two empty mother ships a fiery and lively. A dead air, not even a personal voice. The captain knew that his teammates should have succeeded. Then the only thing left is the ship under his feet. Thinking of this, the captain set up a star shield and shouted.


    "Jennifer!"


    Suddenly, a green body image was bombarded like a shell. The heavy potential was vented to the deck, and the deck of the aircraft carrier was immediately blasted into a huge pothole. The rolling air was blowing, and the surrounding militants flew out like a kite.


    In this pothole, Jennifer, who had just landed, held the hammer-like fist directly, and even released the horrible destructive power to the deck under his feet.


    The ruined ruins of the already ruined deck were able to withstand the violent destruction. A huge pothole was immediately artificially created. Jennifer didn''t stop at all. The tall body slid like a green storm and was inserted directly into the core of the mothership.


    Jennifer is responsible for the sudden advance, and the captain is responsible for the knife. The two men tacitly cleared all the obstacles on the road and directly killed the control center. And looking at the control center in front of his eyes, Jennifer did not say anything, and immediately rushed up.


    The control center, which was originally a fine structure, could not stop the destruction of a giant with destructive power. After a few moments, all the electronic devices here were artificially removed in the most violent way.


    In order to insure, the captain also dropped two plastic bombs and directly blasted it into ruins.


    The so-called insights plan ended in their hands, and the process was so simple that it was almost unbelievable. And listening to reports from my teammates, the captain did not know how, there is always a feeling of not being practical. He always feels that he has missed something and may even miss something critical.


    And as he meditated, Natasha��s voice suddenly rang in their ears.


    "We counted, this is just a scorpion. There is an air-conditioned aircraft carrier that has been lifted off near Los Angeles. It is now approaching the city. We are too late!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 525： Shadowless unmanned mothership

    It is the oldest strategy, but it is also one of the most useful strategies. No one would have thought that the three empty mother ships that the enemy had invested heavily in were just a scorpion, a bait to attract them. The real implementers of the insight plan, while they were lured by the bait, quietly ascended the sky outside the big city at the other end of the country and completed all their preparations.


    At this time, the captain did not even have time to complain about the mistakes and information provided by Nick Fury. It was too late to blame how careless he was. He did not even think of the possibility of such a slap in the face. All his hearts are placed in another big city in the country, Los Angeles.


    As a famous city of angels, the importance of Los Angeles in this country is naturally unnecessary. Even if it does not talk about its economic and political significance, just a million inhabitants of this city is enough to let anyone vote for it. It''s hard to imagine what it would be like once the air-conditioned aircraft carrier hidden in the darkness entered the sky above Los Angeles and included all the residents in the city into its own range.


    But the captain can guess, I am afraid that at that time, the turmoil that is triggered will be a terrible disaster. The United States has lost New York and can no longer lose Los Angeles anyway. So no matter what you do, stopping this air carrier is what they have to do.


    "Natasha, let Bruce set off. Go there as quickly as possible. Fast silver, you take Wangda first, you must stop it before the mothership arrives over Los Angeles. Tony, you too..."


    Without the captain to finish, Tony rushed in the direction of Los Angeles. Not only him, but everyone started to act. No one wants to see Los Angeles repeat the mistakes of New York. So everyone has come up with their fastest speed.


    But is this really really worth it?


    The captain who returned to the fighter plane was still calm, but his heart was already anxious. The air-to-air aircraft carrier that has been launched will want to enter the energy consumption of its nearest city. How long does it take for those who are thousands of miles away to get there? This is a question that he dare not think about, than dare to compare.


    Because there is only one answer, and the answer is heavy enough to make him barely think.


    They can only try to stop it now. The word "Ben" has actually been explained. They really have no confidence. This is really too sudden, too unprepared. And for decades, the details of the plan have been compared to the numerous Hydras, and all their solutions are too rudimentary. It��s too pale.


    In this case, apart from being led by the group, it is impossible to have a second situation.


    This cognition made the captain feel weak and burst into shame. He now prays and prays for the appearance of miracles. There is no other way at all.


    But will a miracle appear? From a certain point of view, of course it will.


    After dozens of minutes, the avengers who burned their **** finally arrived in Los Angeles. To their surprise, there is no such thing as an empty mother ship. It��s incredible and quiet here. Don��t say anything about the Hydra. There aren��t even ordinary criminals.


    The Avengers now certainly have no mood to take care of the criminals who can be solved by ordinary police.


    They scanned the lap in various ways, and after no discovery, they asked Natasha.


    "Natasha, what about the fourth empty mothership you said? Why can''t we see anything!"


    "I investigated the satellite imagery!" Natasha, who had the same question, explained it to herself. "This is a scene 30 minutes ago. At that time, the air carrier was just lifted off. It was captured by our satellite. From his flight direction, it is indeed moving towards Los Angeles. But ten minutes ago, it suddenly It disappeared. We all know that this kind of thing must be equipped with holographic camouflage function, so I suspect that it may have discovered our surveillance, temporarily hiding its form, creating a illusion of disappearing to confuse our sight."


    "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Even holographic camouflage is impossible!" Tony, who was in charge of technical work, waved directly and interrupted Natasha''s speech. "The radar on the Kun-type fighter plane was modified by me. Even holographic camouflage can''t escape the radar scan. I have now expanded the scanning range to 200 kilometers around the city, but I still have not found it. The explanation is that it is completely out of the radar''s surveillance range. It is a place we don''t know."


    "In such a short time, where can it go?"


    The situation suddenly became confusing, and the Avengers became confused. They rushed here, originally to save the residents of the city. But I didn''t think that they were coming, but the opponent ran away without a trace.


    This made them all feel the punch in the air, and they couldn��t tell what was wrong.


    If it is a normal enemy running away, it will be considered, but this enemy is not ordinary. An air-ship carrier carrying a special autonomous weapon dedicated to innocent people is flying around the world. It is impossible to ignore this kind of thing and put it aside. I did not find a trace of it in one day. The Avengers have to tighten their spirits one day to prevent accidental outbreaks.


    But there is only a thousand days to be a thief, where there is a thousand days to prevent thieves. This has been been hoisted by this empty mother ship, the entire Avengers Alliance may be dragged down. After a long time, the iron body can''t bear it. Besides, who knows if this is another trick of the enemy?


    With this kind of mind, the captains who have begun to have psychological shadows have begun to argue. I want to discuss a practical plan.


    "Would you like to mobilize the satellites of SHIELD to see if there are more clues?"


    This is the proposal that Natasha proposed. But one exit was rejected by Tony.


    "Don''t think about it, look at the one-eyed dragon''s side, there are people around the Hydra. Who knows how many such guys are hidden in the SHIELD besides what he found. I don''t want to be one or two more. A fake news and seduce the world to run!"


    "What do you want?"


    "Look to the government to see if you can get their support!"


    When Tony��s idea was just said, he was vetoed by the captain. And his reason is simple.


    "The government is unlikely to believe what we are saying, and they have no reason to mobilize their power for a possible threat. Besides, the government''s situation is no better than the SHIELD, and may even be worse."


    "What do you want?"


    The same problem, the ball was kicked back to the captain''s feet. After thinking for a while. The captain has already decided.


    "Let''s find a way to contact Professor Charles to see if he can get some help from him. Since we are allies, then naturally, in dealing with the Hydra, he naturally has to work harder."


    For this program. The mutant brother and sister nodded and expressed their approval. Natasha and Jennifer are undecided and silent. Only Tony licked his mouth and wanted to say something. But he still didn''t speak, and a voice rang. That is the voice of Bruce acting alone.


    "Guys. I think I found the goal. But you have to come over quickly, I feel that something is wrong!"


    The words of Bruce let the Avengers put down all the differences and rushed in the direction of his instructions as quickly as possible. And when they arrived at the sea off the coast of Los Angeles, they saw an empty mothership flying towards the depths of the sea at a standard cruising speed. From their position, it can even be seen that a Kun-style fighter is parked on the deck of the aircraft carrier, while Bruce stands on the side of the fighter and shakes his hand at them.


    The situation is really weird. If they didn''t recognize the mother ship of SHIELD, the captain even thought they had found the wrong target. This is the empty mother of the Hydra, with at least hundreds of enemies. How Bruce Banna stood on top of his door. Freedom is somewhat unscientific! What about those Hydra?


    With such doubts, the daring Avengers of Artec directly landed the plane on the edge of Bruce. When I saw Bruce, the captain asked, opening his mouth.


    "What happened, Bruce. What about the enemy here?"


    "I don''t know very well, because I didn''t see a person when I came. I only saw these strange places." Bruce shook his head and smiled, then reached out to some places.


    Following his fingers, the Avengers immediately saw what he said was strange. I saw it on the deck, and the pits one after another were scattered all over the entire deck. These potholes are not big, but they are definitely more. Looking at it, there are at least a hundred. Each pit has a section of steel bars, iron columns and even armor fragments inserted in it. At the same time, there are more or less bloodstains. Because the number is really too much, as for the force and smell, you can smell the **** smell.


    This situation made the captain aware of something. He can be sure that the Hydra members here must have been cleaned. However, he is still somewhat uncertain. Who will do this kind of thing?


    I thought of it here. He put his gaze on Bruce''s body. It seems that I saw the doubts in his eyes, and Bruce quickly waved his hand.


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know anything. I just wandered around the deck and knew as much as you. If you want to know something, it''s best to look inside and maybe look for it." What are the clues!"


    This is a very pertinent suggestion. The captain thought for a moment. It was adopted.


    Inexplicably solved the problem of the insight plan, the captain was relieved. But at the same time, it also brought up the spirit. Because he really doesn''t know, this person who is secretly doing things is an enemy or a friend. What is his true identity? What will his motives be?


    If you don''t figure this out, he is really sleepy. So he has to find more evidence to confirm the identity of this person. However, when he took the lead into the depths of the aircraft carrier, he was looking for more clues. However, he did not find that behind him, Fast Silver and Wanda had exchanged eyes with each other for a while, and the eyes were all inexplicably surprised. (~^~)

 Chapter 526： King of steel guesses negotiations

    The Hydrange''s empty mothership is structurally identical to the SHIELD. So no need for the guide, the captain they directly touched the bridge command room inside the aircraft carrier. As soon as they entered the bridge, the captain found the most incredible thing.


    There is no one in the entire bridge. Except for the bloodstains of the streaks, there are no suspicious places. And the most surprising thing is that there is no one here, and the entire empty mother ship can maintain a stable cruise in the sky. This is simply unbelievable to normal people.


    Looking at the captain''s tight face, he constantly searched the bridge for a place where suspicious people might be hidden. Wanda sighed and said to him.


    "Captain, I think I might know who is helping us in secret!"


    "Are you kidding me? Wanda, you actually think that the person is helping us in secret. There is no reason at all!"


    It��s not just Wanda who guessed who did it all in the dark, and even Stark guessed the result. But for this guess, Stark is 10,000 and does not believe it. In his impression, the person who has the ability to do this has absolutely no motivation to do so, and there is no need to do so. Let him believe that it is easier for the person to help them in secret. It is easier than letting him believe that the Hydra is willing to abandon the darkness and all members come out and surrender.


    "Can''t he be better? Tony Stark, don''t think that everyone will not change. Anyone in the world can change, as long as you are willing to give him that chance!"


    "Give him a chance?" Tony said, and Tony directly opened his mouth, revealing an obvious ridicule. "Of course I have no problem, but you can ask, ordinary people who have been hurt by him are willing to forgive him. Oh! Yes, you should first ask the opinions of people in Paris!"


    "You!" No matter what you say, that person is also their biological father. So when Tony said that there was a kind of quick silver that immediately felt the feeling of mulberry, he immediately picked up his sleeves and had an impulse to go up and beat him.


    And before he even started, the captain used his authority to force this small dispute to be forced.


    "Enough, now is not the time to argue with you. The person you just said is Eric Lanchel?"


    "Besides him. There will be no other people!" Natasha, who also wants to know the joints, should have a sentence and explained. "Perhaps there are many people in the world who have the ability to solve this airship, but they can clean up all the people as they are now, and let the mothership fly normally without anyone''s control. Except for Ereli. I am afraid that there are not a few people outside of Lucerne who have this ability! Plus the things we have seen before, his suspicion is absolutely the biggest!"


    "Eric Lanchel? Who is that? Are you talking about the name of a superhero? Or what a variant?"


    Some people understand that there are people who are naturally confused. For example, Bruce Banner and Jennifer brothers and sisters don''t know where they are sacred. Although the name Eric Lancher is well-known in the high-level institutions, it is unknown to most ordinary people. They only know his other name. A name that makes a city almost destroyed.


    "Million magnetic king, I believe that this name will not be strange to you!"


    Speaking of his nickname, whether it is Bruce or Jennifer, it reveals the faint color of this. And then, Bruce asked the captain who said the nickname.


    "But is this guy not a terrorist? Although I am not very clear about the reasons, I remember that he almost ruined the main culprit in Paris. And if there is no mistake, he should now be wanted by the world government. How can such a person come to help us, and some of these things are wrong!"


    This problem does not only exist in Bruce''s heart, but also in the hearts of other Avengers. Even the sons and daughters of Wan Wang Wang, fast silver and Wanda can not understand. Why did their fathers lend a helping hand to them at this time.


    They know very well that their father is more willing to see humans fighting each other than against the Hydra. Only in this way can the soil for survival be provided for his ideals. He fought for his own ideals for decades and sacrificed countless things. Naturally, I will not give up at this time. With their understanding of their father, this time he should find ways to help, and push the fight between the Avengers and Hydra to be more intense.


    Instead of being like this, the light jumped out and confronted the Hydra. This is not in his interest, but it is in conflict with his ideals. As Tony Stark said, he has no reason and motivation to do so. And this is where their brothers and sisters are even more puzzling.


    Their father. Wan Li Wang Eric Lanchel is never a good person, never. He will do this and there must be a conspiracy.


    I think that my father is a little serious, but it is the most real thought in their hearts. They know too much about their father. I learned the extent to which it is impossible to produce a second idea. However, in the face of so many people, they have no courage to say this thing clearly, after all, it is their father. If you say that, it is also their own face. and so. Fast silver can only be guessed in a somewhat euphemistic way.


    "I think maybe he has already abandoned the dark, and of course I just said maybe!"


    After saying this, even he himself felt that it was really unreliable. I can only immediately reveal a sly smile to cover up my embarrassment.


    And listening to him, the captain frowned.


    "It''s not impossible. But I think it''s best that he can explain it personally. If he really wants to reconcile with humans, he shouldn''t be far away at this time!"


    Having said that, he immediately added his own volume and shouted in the entire bridge.


    "Mr. Lancher, are you here? If so, can we talk in person?"


    "Captain, are you kidding me? How can the dark guy stay here, don''t forget that we have searched it here!"


    When the captain just shouted, Stark immediately couldn��t wait to sarcasm. There was a smile on the face of a self-righteous wise man, but the smile didn''t last long, and a voice came from the metal wall in the corner.


    "Mr. Stark. You said that I am a dark guy. Is there any basis?"


    With the appearance of this sound, the metal walls on one side of the bridge moved like two sides of the ripples, moving to the sides. A hole that can accommodate one person appears on the wall and is in the hole. An old man smiled and walked out step by step.


    His appearance naturally made Tony stunned, but he did not mean to admit defeat. Instead, the neck is strong and strong.


    "Of course there is a basis, for example, your current move. Ghostly hiding in the corner and eavesdropping, and then suddenly smashed out. This is not a dark word. What else can be considered mental darkness?"


    "The Stark family is always able to speak and talk, and don''t forget, who are you talking to? Do you think that the tin can on your body will allow you to qualify for it?"


    In the face of Tony Stark''s unyielding soft argument, Wan Wang Wang just smiled coldly and stabbed it without threat. And when he heard him say this, Tony��s face was suddenly ugly.


    Although more advanced nanometals have been used, he has not degaussed what he is doing. If there is a head-on collision with Wan Wang at this time, he is really not sure whether this armor on his body will be his own weapon against the enemy, or directly bury his coffin.


    The arrogant also depends on the object, at this time opposite the magnetic king of this modern technology nemesis. Tony still wisely chose the option of shutting up this smart person.


    Seeing Tony Stark not snoring, the magnetic king did not press hard, making him difficult to do. This was inconsistent with his intentions, so he immediately turned to Captain Rogers and asked him.


    "Captain Steve Rogers, I am now in front of you at your request. What do you want to talk to me?"


    As a legendary mutator, Wan Wangwang made most of the Avengers in the room feel the heavy pressure. Especially when they are standing on a steel giant ship, it takes a lot of courage to negotiate. Fortunately, the captain is not missing this. So when Wan Wang asked this question, he immediately stood up. Asked.


    "Mr. Lancher, I want to know why you want to help us? Or do you have any other intentions?"


    This sentence asks for a single knife straight into the core. There is no room for a little bit of review. Even when he heard him say this, Natasha standing on his side could not help but worry. If Wanwang Wang really has other attempts. How should they be good?


    It��s not a good idea to fight with him in this place. What''s more, the Avengers have no need to provoke such a dangerous existence.


    ��Helping you?�� But her fears are obviously superfluous. Because Wanwang Wang has no idea of ??being hostile to them. He just smiled and said in a strange tone. "I think some of you are too self-satisfied. I just saw such a steel fortress. I couldn��t help but feel the hunter. I gave you confidence and thought that I would be willing to help you. Humanity?"


    "I will know!" I heard the answer from Wan Wang. Fast silver couldn''t help but swear. This kind of answer is obviously in line with his impression of Wan Wang. But for such an answer, the captain could not help but frown.


    He does not believe that the answer will be so simple and so casual. Compared with this complete free-hearted answer, he is more willing to believe that it has a deeper meaning. If Wan Wang does not admit it, then he can only prove that he is not willing to tell the truth. This is his intuition, and he is convinced of his instincts.


    "So, can you tell me why you are here, just meet it all? Don''t you think this is too coincidental?"


    After hearing the question from the captain, the smile on the face of Wan Wangwang gradually disappeared. At the same time, a cold and hazy expression appeared on his face, making his look extraordinarily horrible.


    "Captain Rogers, don''t you think you are too wide?" (~^~)

 Chapter 527： Unspeakable dispute escalation

    "Is it too wide? I think so too." Faced with a face of cold and a little scary, the captain''s face showed a bitter but firm smile. "If I can, I don''t want to be so wide. But Mr. Lancher, this is my duty. I have an obligation to protect humanity from any danger. And when you appear here, it is already equivalent to a potential Danger. So I hope that you can cooperate with us, at least let me know, we are enemies and friends!"


    "Hey!" When he heard the captain, Wan Wang immediately sneered. With his sneer, the entire airship carrier began to tremble at high frequency earthquakes. Everything that is made of metal begins to work like a rippled surface. So that all the Avengers present were beginning to change color, and there was an illusion of being in a stormy sea.


    In the next moment, they will be able to compete with the veteran of the magnetic king. And to be honest, they have no confidence in winning. The mutant brothers and sisters can''t rely on them. After all, the magnetic king is their father. It is an unrealistic problem to count on them to play against Wang Wang.


    Tony is no longer able to fight back in front of Wan Wang. Even if you are rude, if you really want to fight, he is likely to become a burden. As long as the bottom line of the magnetic king is lower, Tony is likely to become a hostage in his hands and become a weapon for him to threaten the Avengers.


    Even if Wan Wang is based on the dignity of a strong man, he does not bother to win with this small means. They have no way to fight him. On this steel giant ship, the magnetic king who has occupied the land is invincible. At the very least, for them, it is like this.


    It��s a war and it��s all in the middle of Wanwang��s thoughts. The next moment, everything has returned to the calm state of the ancient well. The turbulent scene that just appeared seems to be an illusion. Just in the blink of an eye, everything disappeared without a trace.


    "I don''t want to have anything to do with you. Captain Rogers. I don''t want to tell you anything like a prisoner. I can only tell you that there is a reason for me to come here, and this thing just walks in. In my sight, I was fancy. Everything is so simple. We are not enemies, nor friends. As for whether you believe it or not, it is entirely up to you to decide."


    The explanation of Wan Wangwang is unexpected. Whether it is the brother-in-law or the captain of the fast-banking Wanda, they have not thought that in the case that the other party has the advantage, there will be such a performance similar to the soft. Especially fast silver them. They simply did not think of a strong father, and actually said this.


    "I think I must have an illusion. Is this guy really him?"


    Quick silver''s muttering makes the doubts around Wanda''s face deeper. She looked at her father''s look, biting her teeth, and stood up and asked him.


    "Eric, what do you want to do? Don''t use this kind of ghost to fool us. We are not fools, you just want to make a reason, but also make a compelling reason to say!"


    "Wanda!" was justified by his daughter, and the face of Wan Wangwang was immediately ugly and could not be hanged. He immediately replied coldly, and then looked indifferently. "Don''t forget your identity, what qualification do you have to say this to me!"


    "It��s so funny, what is your identity to say this to us!" His voice just fell. Fast silver couldn''t help but sneer. And heard his words. The magnetic king has to be hairy, and the wrinkled face is beginning to show an angry flush.


    "I am your father!"


    "Father. Do you think you are really qualified to hang this sacred word on your own body? Don''t be funny, Eric. Look at the things you do, is there one for me and Wanda? Also, don''t think that I don''t know, in Canada, what kind of choice did you make? From that day on, you should know that it is impossible for us to have any relationship between father and children. Now that you have abandoned us, you should have this consciousness and consciousness!"


    The words of Wan Wang Wang obviously stimulated the sensitive heart of fast silver. As an orphan who has no biological parents since childhood, he was adopted. Fast silver and Wanda sisters have always had a different kind of embarrassment about the role of father. And when their father appeared in their lives as a mutant hero, they once had a special satisfaction.


    But this satisfaction quickly disappeared, and it quickly deteriorated for great dissatisfaction. Undoubtedly, the actions of Wan Wangwang''s life are worthy of respect from the perspective of a mutant. But as a father, he is un shameful. He never fulfilled the responsibility of a father, and even he never had the status of a child in his heart. Compared with his ideals, fast silver and Wanda have never been insignificant. He cares more about their abilities than their identity.


    Fast Silver and Wanda are not idiots who can''t see anything clearly. They are very clear about these. But nature makes it, although there is dissatisfaction in the heart, but they can''t hate their father.


    And when the Canadian extinctions broke out, when Wan Wang was willing to give up in order to save the race. This dissatisfaction deteriorates. Naturally, their relationship has also deteriorated. It is already the best situation to change from father and child to stranger.


    However, Wan Wangwang apparently did not realize this, so when he took this point, it immediately seemed to ignite a barrel of explosives, which led to the most intense reaction.


    This reaction was decided by Wan Wang Wang. He heard these words, the first reaction was anger, almost drowning all his intellectual anger and his ability began to get out of control. Countless metals began to sway, even more terrifying than the turbulent momentum of the past. If you want to describe it, it is no different from the volcanic volcano.


    The entire steel giant ship began to make painful embarrassment at this time, and the Avengers could even feel that the floor under their feet was twisting, deforming, and cracking into countless pieces. This situation makes them flustered, and the most obvious of them is Tony Stark.


    At the moment when the power of the magnetic king was shaken, the system in his steel armor began to madly alert. The skeleton of the metal could not maintain a stable shape at all, and they almost damaged the occupants inside while twisting and deforming. So Tony was so scared that it was a soul. He now wants to take off his armor immediately, but his body is completely out of his control. Don''t talk about it, he is not likely to move.


    This gave him a deep sorrow in his heart. Is it necessary to die in his own invention? Of course, the self-help mentality of human instinct makes it impossible for him to completely give up hope of life. So he immediately called out for help.


    "Help, save me soon. Damn, I am about to be crushed by this steel!"


    His call for help made the Avengers more uneasy. At this time, the captain said, biting his teeth, and talking to Bruce and Jennifer around him.


    "Help, save Stark. Also, find a way to stop him!"


    When this sentence is said, it means that they have already fought with Wan Wang. Whether they want it or not, for Tony Stark''s life, they must make this choice. This choice is not easy for the Avengers, but it is not unacceptable.


    At the very least, whether it is Jennifer or Bruce''s heart, Hulk has been reluctant to be repeatedly threatened again and again.


    Fight and fight, see who is afraid! The blood of the Hulk is born with a militant and incomprehensible embarrassment. For them, Wan Wang is not an invincible enemy. So when the captain gave the order, whether it was Jennifer or Bruce, there was a smile.


    A sly joy, a bitter and helpless. But the result was the same, because in the next moment, the two green figures changed from them, and they expanded to a huge extent. And when the mighty and powerful giants appeared in the bridge, the situation has changed to an uncontrollable level.


    In fairness, Wan Wang did not mean to be right with them. After all, his current identity is different from the past. Even if he wants to change the future of his compatriots, he does not have to provoke the Avengers to add a few strong enemies to the city. But when he unconsciously released his power in anger and threatened Tony Stark''s life, his meaning was no longer important.


    The Avengers are a group, and one member of the group is hurt. Others naturally will not give up. What''s more, Wan Wang is a notorious guy. The members of the Avengers have always been wary of him. If everything is fine, nothing can be done. Everyone has a step to go. But when things have evolved to this point, a battle is inevitable.


    The Avengers are not soft persimmons, even if they are to save teammates, they will certainly launch an offensive against Magnum. And Wan Wang is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Although he knew that he was wrong, he was limited by his identity and his dignity as a strong man, making it impossible for him to make a soft apology. Especially for a group of people who can''t threaten him. Since the opposite has already declared war on him, he will naturally not be merciful to them.


    This battle is almost inevitable. At the beginning of the battle, it went straight into the **.


    Hulk roared, like a green cannonball, with a thunderous bang, and launched a charge toward the magnetic king. However, the magnetic king did not move. In the face of Hulk��s charge, he lifted his hands and lifted two huge steel arms like Optimus Prime from the floor of the bridge. With a wave, the two steel arms were taken to the Hulk with the sound of the wind and the thunder.


    Although Hulk is a giant, it is weak under this giant arm. However, this did not make his heart''s daring loss, but it even aroused his fury. With a sigh of anger, he slammed into the steel giant arm.


    Suddenly, the Thunder bang loudly shocked the audience, and the entire bridge was full of storms, a mess. The whole scene can only be described by one word, wild! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 528： Steel into the sea

    Wild! Unbeatable wild! In the face of this extremely shocking battle, all the witnesses present have produced this feeling in their own hearts.


    When Hulk��s body was like a huge axe, tearing all the metal into pieces and smashing everything in front of him, everyone was beaten by his brutal and direct melee. The stimulating blood is boiling, not yourself.


    Especially when the Wanwang Wang is like a **** standing on the sky, the wave of steel will be slashed by Lin Jianyu, letting thousands of tons of metal become a torrent, like a huge dragon, squirting to Hulk. When they go, the onlookers have a feeling of being in a myth.


    Just like the gods of Olympus in Greek mythology against the Titans, the most primitive and wild power is enough to make mortal horrible horrors, and their own insignificant smallness.


    The captains are certainly not mortal, but they are compared to the two guys who are in front of each other. They are not much stronger than mortals. The great power of Huoke��s savage and the power of the magnetic man who manipulated the magnetic force of the metal were so mixed that they did not even have room to intervene. Just a little bit of the aftermath spread, they all have an illusion that they can''t.


    This feeling certainly does not make them feel comfortable, but psychologically uncomfortable can not change this cruel reality. On the battlefield at the moment, they have become cumbersome on this steel giant ship that swims above the sky. Dragging the cumbersome of Hulk.


    After discovering this, the captain took the opportunity to make an order.


    "Fast Silver and Wanda, you will leave here with Stark and Natasha. Start the plane and be ready to meet us!"


    "What?" Tony Stark, who had just been ridden by Jennifer from his steel shirt, heard this and immediately saw it. Then immediately opposed. "Wait, we can''t just leave here. Bruce is still fighting, we should find a way to help him!"


    "We don''t have the ability to help him, do you understand? Stark!" Almost yelling at the words, the captain immediately showed his tough attitude. "No matter whether you and me, or even others, have no ability to intervene in this kind of battle. Instead of letting Hulk get rid of it because of our existence, it is better to leave here first. Give Hulk a battlefield with no scruples." .Do you understand!"


    "The mouth is full of nonsense." Hearing the captain actually said this, Stark''s face also became stunned. "We also have Jennifer, and Wanda''s Chaos Magic. How could it be impossible to intervene in such a battle!"


    That is to say, but when he saw his gloomy, motionless silver sister, he immediately understood why the captain would say so.


    In any case, there is a big contradiction between the two sisters and the Wanwang. They are still fathers and children who are **** in water. In this world, where there is a way to help others and their fathers to be right, being able to stay out of the game is already the limit they can.


    "Damn!"


    To understand this, Stark swears awkwardly. However, this voice also made him determined, he did not hesitate, and did not argue with the captain. Instead, he directly found Natasha, and withdrew from the field for the first time under the protection of the mutant brother and sister.


    Looking at the departure of these teammates, the team took a long breath. Then I took my own shield and carefully touched the king.


    He issued instructions for evacuation to several of his teammates, but he is not within the scope of this directive. As the actual leader of this team, he must lead by example, but to lead by example, the first thing to do is to protect his teammates. Even if his power is small, it doesn''t help, but that doesn''t mean he can give up Hulk, and they and Tony will evacuate here. Rush to the front and withdraw to the last. This is his duty as a captain. When he is not at the last minute, he will not make a decision to abandon others. Even the same is true for Hulk.


    The battle is still going on intensely. The departure of teammates can''t have any influence on Hulk, because Hulk, who has already played the real fire, has already neglected their existence and single-mindedly placed it on the enemy of the magnetic king.


    His huge fists tumbling up and down, like the huge pile driver in the construction site, fell again and again like a mad dragon, on the torrent of steel.


    Each punch gave a thunderous roar of thousands of tons of steel torrents, and each of them made a tremor in the entire bridge. Under his horrible power, the steel torrent began to distort and the hard metal became as soft as muddy water. Almost every time Hulk moves, the steel in front of him is turbulent in a way that is full of embarrassment. Countless Mars screamed under his fist, filling the air with a strange smell.


    Simply confronting your own ability with the flesh and doing this. This is something that Wan Wangwang did not think of. In his memory, the person who can do this step is really not. Although some people may be able to do this, but it is impossible to do so savage, so violent degree. This made him unable to re-establish a new impression on Hulk, the famous destroyer.


    But that''s just that. He does not think that with the brute force of **, Hulk can defeat himself. If he does not have any new means, then he will accept the victory of this battle.


    In the mind of the brain, Wan Wang Wang watched Hulk being dragged by the torrent of steel, quietly clenching his hands. He started to go all out!


    The entire steel giant ship began to tremble, and tens of thousands of tons of steel were dismantled from the body of the empty mother ship under his thoughts, and then gathered together to become the tide of steel like the tides and tsunami, neatly The cloth was listed behind the Wanwang.


    And this kind of action naturally made the structure of the entire steel giant ship begin to fall apart.


    At this time, the empty mothership has even lost its original form. When all the metal elements were removed by the Magnum, their entire ship was equivalent to being changed by the air. Those things that are not metal structures are twisted and deformed by the surging metal torrents, twisted into waste slag, and gathered in the tidal metal of the sea behind the Wanwangwang. Or if you directly lose your dependence, you will fall directly from the sky and fall into the ocean underneath.


    When the action of Wan Wangwang ended, the aircraft carrier had only one foothold. A piece of metal, the top of which is Hulk, a guy who dares to provoke his majesty. Of course, there are two of his teammates. As for the other guys who have already escaped a safe distance by plane, they are not considered by Wan Wang.


    The determination of Wan Wang is very simple. It is he who wants to defeat the so-called Avengers in the most direct and thorough way, so that the world can once again witness its own power, its own horror.


    This will become his chip and become his future. The more powerful he is, the more he has the right to speak. Even under the hands of that person, it is like this.


    Although things have changed a bit, there have even been some unexpected things. But for Wan Wang, it has no effect on his plan. Although it was a temporary decision to teach the Avengers, this decision was more effective than what he had done before.


    After all, the power of the Hydra on the bright side is not as strong as the Avengers, and it is not as good as the Avengers. The same thing, with more hands and feet, can get better results, which is why it is natural for Wan Wang.


    The Avengers do not know the current mind of Wan Wang. At this moment, whether they are the captain and Jennifer in the ring of the Wanwangwang, or Tony and others who have already withdrawn to a safe distance, they have been completely shaken by the power expressed by the Wanwangwang.


    They may have experienced more powerful enemies by Magnum. But the power of the enemy is beyond their imagination, just like the existence of the tyrant. In front of him, they are no different from the ants. And from the perspective of an ant, how can you identify the giant stalwart?


    They only know that the tyrannical power is so strong that they can''t resist, knowing that he has the power to wave the earth to destroy. But what is this power, but they lack an intuitive impression. Simply knowing and seeing and knowing with your own eyes are two very different things. This is why there are still many people who will be right and wrong with the guy who can destroy the world at any time.


    Their understanding is too vague, blurred to the point where they can''t see the truth at all.


    But the power of Wan Wang is different, and his power can be intuitively recognized by the naked eye. It is also because they can see his power with their eyes, they will be shocked by this power.


    The 10,000-ton ship was wavered into invisible, and it became a tool that could be used as an arm. This kind of power is seen, and the Avengers have a feeling of suffocation. Such enemies, are they really opponents?


    Some people are thinking about this, but some people don''t care about it. Hulk��s screaming screams continued to attack the Magnum.


    He doesn''t care what is in front of his eyes, not to care what power his enemies have. He believes only his own fist, his own strength. There is no stopping in front of me, no one on my side can continue to stand. The anger is endless and the battle is not stop. War, war, war!


    There is no hesitation in my heart, and there is no other thought in my mind. Hulk just cut off the torrent of steel in front of his own eyes, going upstream, facing the tide of the sea of ??steel, going forward and going away. (.)

 Chapter 529： Anger, the sea is falling

    The sky''s steel crumbs fluttered in the air, and the raindrops poured on the platform floating in the air. Like the poisonous dragon python, the steel torrent was cut off by the waist, weak and weakly fell behind Hulk''s huge body. Although it quickly melted into the floor, it changed to be part of the myriad of steel that Magnum was in control. But it still proves the strength of Hulk in a special way.


    With his fists, he surrendered the monsters of steel monsters, and cast iron torrents. This kind of thing was put into the primitive period of obscurity, and it was just like a mythical epic. Even today, it is still a shocking and fearful scene.


    Even the King of Magnetics, who was the initiator of the game, had to admit the strength of Hulk and admitted that he was qualified to be his opponent. Only by defeating such an opponent can you demonstrate your value.


    Looking at Hulk with a thunderous rush, rushing to the figure. The face of Wan Wang Wang suddenly showed a confident and arrogant smile, and then extended his hand to Huq in front of himself.


    Suddenly, the iron and steel like the giant curtain standing behind him began to move.


    The endless steelmaking made a huge might, like a monster-like horse, and rushed toward Hulk in the same violent posture. This horse, one after another, quickly gathered into a horrible sound like a collective assault.


    They are taller, heavier and more horrible than ordinary horses. The sound of the iron hooves is like a sword, and the long cymbals of the cymbals also reveal a sharp and heavy metal. To say that they are war horses, it is better to say that they are collective tanks. Just standing on the opposite side of them and facing their charge, they all have the illusion of breaking the mountains and rivers and being invincible.


    But this is just an illusion, in front of Hulk. Such a charge simply cannot work.


    When the steel horse rushed to the front of Hulk, he was even more lazy, so stiff and straight, like a siege hammer directly hit it. Use hard to fight hard, use strength to fight power. The result was only seen in an instant.


    The menacing steel horses are like water. When they first came into contact, they were hit by thousands of pieces of debris and wreckage. One is so, a group is still the case. Hulk is still in the forefront, going to the Wanwang Wang.


    This situation is obviously different from the imagination of Wan Wangwang. He had thought that Hulk would make a little dodge, but he did not think that Hulk would be so simple and so direct. So that his laying has become a vase-like display. However, there is room for salvation.


    With a smooth turn, the steel horse immediately turned into a mercury-like liquid, and rushed toward Hulk again. They passed over Hulk''s knees, entangled his footsteps, and dragged him into the quagmire, making his movements inevitably slow.


    This situation immediately made Hulk violently screamed. He waved his fist and punched the silver-like liquid metal that bound himself under his feet. But in addition to letting these liquid metals splash and then re-converge outside his feet, it did not play any role at all.


    However, Hulk did not seem to realize this. He repeated the process in one punch and another, venting his anger again and again. This vain move made Wan Wang a glimpse and apparently realized what it was. Then he immediately sneered and sent such a feeling.


    "It��s just a cowardly coward. It seems that I am overestimating you."


    His words made Hulk''s barking louder, but no matter how he barked, he didn''t help him in his current situation. The mercury-like metal layered his body and bound him in a special way. Soft energy wins, this philosophical concept is vividly revealed at this moment.


    The power of Hulk did not play any role in the face of this generally weak metal. There is absolutely no other role than to let him spend his own power. And watching Hulk is not good at fighting this form of power. Wanwang Wang immediately intensified, turning the metal behind him into a wave, and the waves surged toward Hulk.


    This situation caused Hulk''s green pupil to shrink and immediately began to struggle hard. What has to be said is that his struggle has really played a role. At the very least, some of his body has passed, and the liquid metal that has tied his body has really been freed from him.


    However, this is too late. Because the metal tide of Haotian has swept over and drowned Hulk��s body. Hulk is very powerful, powerful like the great white shark in the sea, enough to arbitrarily and unscrupulously.


    But the hegemonic sharks can''t control the sea itself. They can''t change the environment, but they have to change for the environment.


    So when the liquid metal drowns Hulk''s body, even the raging almost unmatched Hulk will inevitably feel pain and powerlessness. Whether it is the feeling of suffocation wrapped in metal, or the pain of being filled with liquid metal into the pores of the body, it makes him more and more arrogant, more and more violent, and more and more powerless.


    Hulk is obviously not invincible. As long as he grasps his weaknesses, it is not too difficult to deal with him. At the very least, in the current situation, Wan Wang does not think that this green fat man who relies only on brute force will be his opponent. The battle is over, and the magnetic king who thinks he has won the battle victory smiles, and he says to the captain who is still standing there.


    "It''s over, the Avengers. It seems that all of your cards have no effect!"


    "Bruce, bastard!"


    His triumphant appreciatively stimulated Jennifer while watching, and when she saw the pain in Hulk��s face. She immediately couldn��t control her anger and flew up to the King of Magnetics.


    "Jennifer, don''t!"


    The captain��s shouting has not yet fallen, and Jennifer ushered in the head-on blow of Wan Wang. When he waved his hand, he let a metal wave rise suddenly, and then with a screaming whistling and thunderous horror, he slammed to Jennifer.


    Although Jennifer and Hulk have inherited the same blood, but in power she is not as powerful as Hulk. She was far from reaching the level of invincibility, and it was because of this that the first strike of Wan Wang immediately made her fall directly from midair like a flying bird.


    And it seems that she is still as troublesome as Hulk, and Wan Wang is not too troublesome to press the metal wave. Like the mythical Buddha who suppressed the lawless monkey, a slap in the face of her on the floor. Let her completely lose the ability to resist.


    Looking at my sister��s horrible disaster in order to rescue myself, I was still in a liquid metal package, and I was so painful that my own Hulk immediately enlarged my eyes and grew up in a bad way. Mouth.


    The liquid metal stream broke into his mouth, but it could no longer give him any influence. Because he was completely caught in endless madness and anger, he has entered a special state.


    His body is getting bigger and his muscles are getting more bloated. The invisible energy spilled out of his body, causing the liquid metal around him to be forced out of his body.


    Although Wan Wang Wang tried to control his power, let those metals try to maintain control of Hulk. But this did not play any role. The sudden burst of power of Hulk had a horror beyond imagination. Even the power of 10,000 tons of metal could no longer bind him. And when he began to wave his fist to the magnetic king, an unimaginable sense of crisis immediately spread from the heart of the king.


    This feeling affected the instinct of the King of Magnetics, allowing his power to unconsciously radiate, controlling the innumerable metal to build a layer of shield on his body. Realizing that he had done something, Wang Wang thought he was too careful and did something stupid. But in the next moment, everything that happened made him thank him for his instinct.


    Because with the punch of Hulk, the liquid metal that was layered on him like a sea of ??oceans exploded from the inside. It was like a place that detonated a terrible movement that broke out from the metal ocean. In a flash, all the metals were out of control and flew out.


    This change is beyond the imagination of Wan Wang, because he did not think that Hulk could actually do this with his own brute force. And when he realized what was happening, Hulk had become a beast that came out of the cage, with a violent and violent devastating atmosphere, rushing toward him at a fast and incredible speed.


    "You can''t think about being close to me!"


    With the power that broke out just after the punch, how can Wanwang Wang dare to let this horrible guy come to his side. So he shouted and tried his best to control his abilities.


    Numerous **** out of the metal also suddenly stopped in midair, and then quickly gathered in front of the Wan Wang Wang, into the layer of his shield. The construction of the metal constructs a thick wall and a hard shield at a high speed visible to the naked eye. Almost in the blink of an eye, a metal round shell with a thickness of several tens of meters appeared on his side, wrapping an entire magnetic king like an egg.


    At this time, Hulk had already rushed to the front of the metal dome, and he waved his own punch of anger.


    The huge fist fell on the metal dome and immediately burst into a dazzling light and a harsh sound. The sparks that are sputtered are as striking as lightning, and the harsh sound is far more harsh than the Thunder.


    Using fists to create the power and momentum like natural power, this naturally shows how powerful and terrible Hulk is now in anger. And under his devastating power, the metal dome immediately shattered.


    Numerous layers of metal bloom in layers, like a blooming flower. Centered on the position of Hulk��s boxing, there are countless valves and faults, with dozens of petals.


    Under the blooming valve, the figure of Wanwang Wang appeared immediately in front of Hulk. This is the closest they have ever been fighting and the most dangerous one since they fought. Not only for the magnetic king, but also for Hulk. Because at this time, the control of the metal is still on the body of Wan Wang. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 530： Unreasonable demand for a dilemma

    "Get out of the way! Monster, you can''t think of being close to me!"


    The magnetic king is low and hoarse and low, but it is as full of unimaginable power as the king''s command. When he screamed, he immediately let the metal shields that protect him around him eagerly move, and greeted Hulk, who was rushing to himself.


    The metal layers of the valves are stacked, one layer interacting with one layer to block the front of the Hulk. Although Hulk��s fist has the destructive power to destroy everything, just a blow can make the metal in front of itself become a splash of debris and melt the golden mud. But the speed of his destruction is not as fast as the speed at which the magnetic king created regeneration.


    The ruined metal re-converges in front of him and is attached to him in a quick and incredible way, and the armor wraps him one by one.


    The heavy metal light is one hundred tons of load-bearing mass, and when it is heavily pressed against Hulk, it is impossible to make him feel comfortable and relaxed. Because there is more than one layer of metal loaded on him, but layers are stacked, it is almost impossible to distinguish the exact number of horrors by the naked eye. Such a number represents a terrible weight, and under such weight. The action of Hulk will inevitably become dull.


    The gravity of the earth itself made him inevitably start to fall toward the surface. If he said before, he could still get rid of the attraction of the gravity of the earth by his powerful explosive power, and use the jumping posture equivalent to flying to attack the magnetic king. So now, he is definitely not able to do what he did before.


    He was falling and fell to the sea under their feet with an absolute vertical angle. Although Hulk is roaring and continues to explode his own strength. But how can he break out again and it is impossible to violate the most basic physical laws.


    In the case that Wan Wang did not provide him with an immediate foothold, after he was put on tens of thousands of tons of heavy shackles on his body, he could not make any effective resistance at all.


    He could only let himself be wrapped in layers of metal, dragging and falling straight into the deep sea.


    When the tsunami-like horrible waves swayed from their feet, Wan Wang finally breathed a sigh of relief. Hulk has caused tremendous mental pressure on him. At that moment, he really had an illusion that he might lose. But fortunately, everything is still in its own hands.


    Subconsciously glanced at the deep sea under his feet, Wan Wang Wang waved his hand and stopped a shield with a smashing sound and a slap in the air. After doing this kind of action, he looked at the American captain who was glaring at himself on the ground with a disdainful look.


    "Captain Rogers. I remember that you seem to have reached an alliance with Charles. Then have you talked to his manager Rogan and asked him if Edman is not under my control?"


    As he spoke, he shook his fingers and made the world unique. The Edman alloy shield, which was synthesized by Zhenjin, began to tremble at a high frequency on his body. Although this does not affect the structural stability of the shield, it is enough to prove that the most advantageous weapon on the captain''s hand is nothing to him. In front of him, the captain did not even have the ability to threaten him.


    This situation naturally makes the captain feel discouraged, but he is still more angry in his heart. Angry in the words and deeds of Wan Wang, angry at his determination to fight against the Avengers.


    "Mr. Eric Lancher! Why do you want to do this, tell me, what is the reason for doing this!"


    "Reason?" Shake his head slightly, and there was a playful look on the face of Wan Wang. "If I said that all this is a coincidence and an accident, do you believe it?"


    "Coincident? Accident?" Jennifer, who was suppressed in front of the metal mountain in front of him, looked at the sea where Hulk fell. Even the well-preserved captain began to redden his eyes and made an angry roar. "Do you think that with such an excuse can you sneak into the past? Wan Wang, don''t treat me as a fool!"


    "Why don''t you want to believe this? Mr. Captain!" Looking at the captain''s angry look, Wan Wang Wang was light and sullen, shaking his head with apology. "Know that I didn''t really take the idea of ??cutting you at the beginning, you found me on your own, and then pushed things a little bit to this point. I just made a special decision in a special time. If it weren''t for you, it won''t happen, isn''t it?"


    Although this is the case, it is certainly not the reason to think carefully. The original protagonist of this struggle is actually only the Avengers and the Hydra, and the Wanwang is the third party to suddenly intervene. It was his appearance that complicates the situation, and his appearance makes the Avengers face the current situation.


    The dilemma is already the most real experience of the captain. Into, he can''t beat such a magnetic king. Retired, Jennifer was still in his hands, and Hulk was still alive and dead, and he could not retreat under such circumstances. Therefore, in such a difficult situation, he can only choose to negotiate, the only means that can solve the problem.


    "Say, what do you want, you are willing to stop your behavior. Let us leave!"


    "What do I want, this question is a bit of a question. Captain Rogers, are you mistaken. You know, but you are the first to attack me. I have never threatened or extorted you. It is you. I don''t know what to do first, why, now you know that you are scared? Want to compromise and ask for mercy?"


    "Don''t say these nonsense, Wan Wang. This time we admit defeat, tell me what you need to pay to leave them!"


    Listening to the magnetic king, there was some confusion in black and white. The captain immediately frowned, waved his hand and interrupted his words. It is meaningless to argue with the guys of this tyrannical tycoon. The captain naturally does not want to spend a lot of time on this. So he immediately opened these things and put the real deal in front of him.


    Looking at the captain''s determination, Wan Wang Wang smiled slightly, and he had the idea of ??a big opening for the lion.


    "I want to let me let go of this giant girl. It''s not a problem. I can even help you to fish out the Hulk in the deep sea. But I have conditions. Just don''t know, you are willing to promise me. This condition!"


    "Condition?" This sentence made all the Avengers blast the pot, especially Tony, but also screamed through the headset in the captain''s ear. But this kind of noise is not worthless, because he quickly let the captain make up his mind. ��Talk about it, what is your condition? Money? Or technology? Or what political favor?��


    This kind of problem is with a typical Stark style. Almost as soon as the captain said it, Wan Wangwang guessed that this must have the support of Tony Stark. Only people like him can open such a price code so unscrupulously.


    However, this is not what Wang Wang wants. He just shook his head and said to the captain.


    "Don''t treat me in the way of treating ordinary people. Captain Rogers and Mr. Stark, these things that you said are unlikely to be of interest to me. My conditions have nothing to do with these!"


    "Then what do you want! Say!"


    The captain who had no longer wanted to play any other riddles immediately asked him. Looking at his angry look, Wan Wang Wang smiled and revealed his price.


    "I want you to release all the mutants, whether they are prisons that specialize in the possession of mutants, or what so-called research institutions and medical institutions. All of them are released!"


    "That is impossible, I absolutely do not agree to release any criminals!"


    In the face of such a request, the captain did not want to shake his head and expressed his refusal. And his refusal immediately made the face of Wan Wang Wang cold.


    "Mr. Captain, you should know that not every mutant who is being held is a criminal. Many of my compatriots have been arrested by humans for no reason. I don''t think you will deny it. If you Think of it as a party to justice, you can choose not to release those who have committed sin. But those of my compatriots who have been arrested for no reason, you must release them!"


    Is this requirement too much? Of course not, especially from the perspective of Wang Wangwang, this requirement is no more reasonable. But for the Avengers, this requirement is unreasonable and extremely troublesome.


    They are not governments, just an independent superhero organization. They have no right to ask the government to do anything, and they have no right to put their hands into the power of those behemoths. Wan Wangwang made this request to them, and to some extent it can be understood as completely embarrassing them.


    So the captain immediately confessed.


    "We can''t do this kind of thing. We have nothing to do with the government, and it is even more impossible to order others to do something. I know that there are many unfair things in it. But we have no ability and no reason to intervene. Kind of things."


    "No, of course you have a reason. I am not giving you such a reason now!"


    With a cold sigh, Wan Wang controlled the remaining metal in his hand, wrapped in a layer of Jennifer under the metal, and mentioned it in the air.


    "Don''t forget, your teammates are still in my hands. To save your teammates, do something you shouldn''t have done. Isn''t this a good reason?"


    Upon hearing this, the captain��s face immediately became iron. His eyes didn''t see a joke on the face of Wan Wang, so that means he really thought about it. And such an idea is obviously not acceptable to the captain.


    The Avengers are not organizations that use power for personal gain, and they do not want to do anything because of their strength and identity. If the precedent is created because of this, then the Avengers can still maintain their current position and status, which is something that no one can say.


    The captain couldn''t do this self-destruction of the Great Wall, but he couldn''t watch his teammates get rid of it. Therefore, he can only fall into a silence.


    At this time, the change has once again emerged. (~^~)

 Chapter 531： Universe exiled steel meteor

    I don''t know when it has been restored. The calm sea has begun to become like a boiling pot. It is blue and white. Layers of white clouds rushing from the depths of the sea, filled the sea with incredible surprises and violent.


    When this vision appeared, it immediately caught the attention of Wan Wang. And when he penetrated his deep magnetic field into the depths of the sea, his face immediately became ugly.


    "It��s really disgusting, why can��t you die?��


    When he said this, there was a sudden roar of roar in the sea. The huge steel like a mountain suddenly burst out of the sea level, and the magnetic king above the sky flew away with a thunderous momentum.


    However, even this sudden attack is so terrifying. However, it does not have any effective effect on Wanwangwang. He was just a beckoning, and the magnetic manipulation from the instinct went deep into the huge steel inside, and the body that was flying was suddenly set in the air.


    "Useless, idiot. Your attack will not work for me."


    Controlling the huge pieces of steel in one hand, and screaming at the depths of the sea, the magnetic king slammed his fingers. With his movements, the waves of the sea began to become more and more turbulent.


    Layers of giant waves extend from the depths of the sea towards the sea level, and numerous seawaters are stirred up and crowded, exploding on the sea level with a deafening sound. At first glance, it seems like a deep sea monster wakes up and wants to reveal his body shape from the depths of the sea.


    However, this certainly cannot be a deep sea monster. It was just the steel prison that had just been sunk into the deep sea by Wan Wang. However, these things have now become a mess.


    Tens of thousands of tons of steel became a hard armor that was banned, and Hulk was firmly locked in it. But it can play a very limited role. Not only in function, but also in time.


    Even if Wan Wang Wang made the prisoner''s tight joints, there was no room for Hulk to exert any force. However, with the increase of Hulk''s anger, his power broke out, and this prisoner-like armor was pulled out by a gap. The appearance of this gap immediately made the whole prisoner full of flaws, and with the flawed prison, it is naturally impossible to confine the monster of Hulk.


    As soon as his power broke out, he broke the entire prison collapse. This gave him a short period of freedom, and at the moment he got this freedom, he immediately picked up the broken steel and projected the past toward the magnetic king above the sky.


    The humiliation that Wan Wang Wang gave him was impossible for him to forget. But if he did not defeat this enemy in a day, and did not completely tear him into pieces, Hulk could not get the peace of mind. He will continue to fight and know that one party has fallen completely. And this is exactly what everyone is not willing to see.


    If you can, the captain really hopes that Hulk will sneak into a safe place after he flees. Don''t run out against the guy who is so horrible. This has no benefit to either of them. Instead, it will make things worse.


    At this point, Wan Wang and their opinions are the same. In fact, he does not want to continue to fight with Hulk not only to fight, but to fight more and more bravely, the more powerful the guys continue to squat. Because of that, even he can''t guarantee that they will continue to maintain this kind of casualty.


    Once Hulk��s power grows into a terrible situation, he can��t be so ruthless. He still doesn''t want to die under Hulk''s fist, so if Hulk continues to have any threats to his life, he will certainly hesitate to kill him here.


    For this kind of enemy that can grow indefinitely but is not rational enough. Wan Wang is very clear about how he should respond. Now, Hulk��s choice has already forced Wan Wang to the corner.


    When Wan Wang Wang summoned the steel fragments of those tons from the deep sea, Hulk, who was still in the deep sea, immediately climbed to the debris with his beast-like instinct. Then, with these things, I returned to the sea level.


    As soon as he returned, he immediately uttered a mad and horrible roar to the magnetic king above the sky, and then stunned his eyes and swung over to the magnetic king.


    The wind whistled and thundered. At this moment, Hulk is just like the demon crawling out of the depths of hell. The whole body exudes the crazy atmosphere of choosing people, so that people can''t help but be scared and fearful. Looking at such a Hulk, Wan Wang knows that he can no longer keep his hand.


    When he jerked his hands together, he took all the steel out of his body and then changed it into a strip of steel poisonous dragon. He rushed over the shape of Hulk.


    This strip of poisonous dragons is fierce and sturdy, and the scales of the claws are swaying. The blazing electric lights are like water marks that pulsate on them. This vision means that Magnum has increased its magnetic control to a certain extent, so that the static electricity that exists in nature begins to be affected by these magnetic forces and is absorbed on these metals.


    This makes these metal durons add a bit of power out of thin air, but it is still not the enemy of Hulk.


    With only one punch, Hulk smashed the head of a steel poison dragon that had been rushed. The violent electric light pulsed on him, making him painful and screaming, but it also inspired his inner fierceness. In anger, he grabbed the body of the steel poison dragon that was still twitching. When he turned over, he stepped on its back and continued to charge toward the magnetic king in the sky.


    I ate a bit and grew a wise mind. Hulk, who was played by the means of Wan Wangwang, finally moved his mind, not to control the irons that were entangled in his own manipulation, but to kill the real enemy directly.


    But he just stepped on the body of the poison dragon, but found that the body of the steel poisonous dragon that had been shattered by his head twisted into a semi-hard and semi-soft viscous form, entwining his body. stand up.


    This situation made him naturally furious, and the power had almost grown to infinity. He directly pulled the piece of metal shell in front of him and vented his infinite brute force.


    Suddenly, the entire steel Duron was torn apart, and even a complete form was difficult to preserve. But this is still useless, because in this little free, the remaining poisonous dragons have been entangled one after another.


    Almost the same way as before, countless layers of metal once again wrapped up Hulk. Strictly stitched, even a place to breathe did not leave him. Even this time, there is a very high voltage that wanders around the metal, madly slamming on Hulk''s body, giving him the most painful experience.


    However, this pain does not allow Hulk to yield. And this kind of imprisonment cannot be forever. The example just in the first place, even if this time there is improvement, it is just a little more time.


    What Wang Wang wants is this time. He has already gained insight into Hulk''s weaknesses, and naturally knows how to use it to deal with him.


    This is a guy who only uses brute force, in addition to strength, that is, his exuberant vitality is a little troublesome. After several attempts, Wang Wang, who had not caused Huok��s obvious harm, wisely gave up this unrealistic idea and instead chose another means to deal with him, imprisonment.


    Imprisonment in the depths of the sea was his first attempt, and this attempt was almost a failure. After ignoring the heavy pressure of the deep sea, Hulk is equivalent to being unscathed and even stronger.


    This is definitely a face-lifting act for Wan Wang. But it does not mean that this method does not work. In fact, on the contrary, this method is absolutely feasible. As long as you can find a correct way.


    And this way, Wan Wang Wang has found it.


    Looking at the light is a struggle that can make the newly-built steel prisoner uneasy, Huo Ke, Wang Wan Wang eyes flashed in the cold, he raised his hands high against the sky. And with his movements, the steel prisoners wrapped in Hulk immediately flew out at an incredible speed toward the endless sky.


    This situation immediately scared the captain, he quickly shouted.


    "Stop, Wan Wang. What do you want to do!"


    "What? Why can''t you see it?" Seeing the metal prisoner tearing open the clouds in a moment, rubbing the glare of red light in the sky at the extreme speed, Wanwang Wang sneered, just to say. "I am exiling this guy. Since the sea can''t accommodate him, let me see if the endless universe can tolerate his existence. When I left the earth, I wanted to know, he still has something to do, come back to me. trouble!"


    "Are you crazy? Or do you not intend to continue this transaction, but choose to be completely enemies with us?"


    Upon hearing his explanation, the captain immediately said to him in a threatening tone. At this time, he could not manage the terrible of the magnetic king, and he could not manage their previous scruples. Once Hulk is thrown out of the earth, then he really has only one dead end.


    Not everyone can survive in the universe out of thin air. Hulk is more powerful, and it is not as strong as the level of tyrants or Zhou Yi. It can move freely in the endless universe vacuum. Once he entered the universe, he could only become a large garbage, floating in the empty and vast place without any vitality. At that time, it was really finished.


    The captain''s anxiety and threat did not change the mind of Wan Wang. He just snorted and said to him.


    "Captain Rogers. Are you really willing to fight with me for this guy, and the mutant brothers will really fight? Don''t forget, that guy is just a wild beast with no reason, his existence is not what you are. Good thing. Think about it, do you really need to pay so much for him?" (~^~)

 Chapter 532： The man behind the nameless fire

    When the problem is said, it immediately inevitably silences the Avengers. They are silent, not because they cannot accept the saying of the magnetic king, but because some of them do have such an idea.


    Hulk��s madness and uncontrollability made some of them always wary of him. If you can throw away the burden of Hulk at this time, for some people, it is not something that is unacceptable.


    But this kind of thing can''t be said in a straightforward way, especially when they are still teammates. Therefore, silence becomes a way for them to express their attitudes.


    Some people think this way, but some people have no such idea at all. Among them, the most intense reaction is Tony.


    "Listen, Captain. Don''t listen to his nonsense. We can''t throw Bruce there, stop him, stop him even if he fights with him. It''s about our reputation and more and more important things. You must not let his conspiracy succeed. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Tony��s eager words made the captain frown, but what he said was consistent with himself. The Avengers can''t abandon their teammates. If they do, then their organization is not far from collapse. Without the Avengers, who can counter the constant erosion of the Hydra against the unknown, terrible super enemies!


    Therefore, he has made up his mind in a flash.


    "Listen, Wan Wang. Let go of Hulk and send him back. Otherwise, there will be only one battle between us. Even if you represent the mutant fraternity, or even all the mutants, we will not hesitate! ��


    "Hey!" He licked his own blue eyes, and Wang Wang��s face suddenly showed a playful smile. "Is this your answer? It''s really moving. But, Captain Rogers, I am afraid I have to say sorry to you. Because everything is too late, he has been exiled to outer space by me, and already Farther and farther from the earth, I am afraid that I changed my mind and it is unlikely that I will bring him back to you."


    "Millions of magnetic kings, you..." Upon hearing this, the captain immediately widened his eyes and yelled at him with an unbelievable and angry expression. And before he finished, he closed his mouth.


    At this time, he knew that it was impossible to change the fact that they faced with words. Wan Wang is not a role that can be convinced by words, and no vicious rumors can make any contribution to the current situation. So instead of saying these nonsense, it is better to say that they are determined by the most real actions.


    Although the captain��s words did not say all, but from his eyes, from his actions, Wan Wang Wang has already seen the mystery of the ** points. The two sides avenged this, this is something he does not want to see. But if things come again, he will probably still make such a choice.


    Sacrificing others is better than sacrificing oneself. The situation is not that he is not willing to let go, but that Hulk is bitter. In that case, exiling him into outer space has become his only choice. And for the consequences of this choice, he can only accept the bite.


    It has become an inevitable thing to be hostile to the Avengers. Is it necessary to take advantage of this opportunity now and then weaken its strength? The magnetic king who has already recognized the reality looks at the captain who is still glaring at himself and the female hulk who has fallen into a coma. The cold flash of the eyes, but quietly gave birth to a few killings.


    Such a person staying in the Avengers will only become a big worry for his future. After living for so long, Wan Wang, who has accumulated enough experience and life experience, is very clear about the serious consequences of putting the tiger back to the mountain and the necessity of removing the roots. So when he gave birth to a killing in his heart, he began to move his hand.


    Gently lifted his brow, and immediately let a few sharp, extremely long metal thorns extend from the back of the captain a little bit, and then slammed up, toward the captain��s heart. The spurs have passed.


    This action is concealed and there is no sound, and it is impossible for ordinary people to react to this attack. But suddenly the captain of the soul was violently rolling forward, and he managed to escape this deadly attack.


    And before he could make any response, the steel floor on which he stood was immediately exposed to a large blade, which flew past him like a meat grinder.


    Since he has already been discovered by him, it is naturally impossible for Wan Wang to stop. He simply turned dark and made it clear, and he directly killed the captain with a bright and straight face. When he did this, the captain immediately became dangerous.


    As a member of the Avengers, the captain is actually one of the weakest members of the individual. If you talk about it seriously, his fighting power may only be ranked above Natasha. Others, whether it is a small spider or Tony, the combat power is firmly above him. Not to mention the mutant brothers and brothers and giant brothers and sisters.


    However, his value in the Avengers is not reflected in combat effectiveness. Compared with combat power, everyone pays more attention to his wisdom and his commanding ability. However, all of this has no use at the moment. In the face of absolute power, he can only rely on his own strength, and his power is so vulnerable and vulnerable. Therefore, without supporting for too long, he was stabbed in his thigh by a metal blade and then lost his ability to move in an instant.


    Behind me is the wheel of the blade, and what it means to lose mobility at this time is actually a very clear thing. In the face of such a situation, the captain can only close his eyes and wait for the coming of death.


    Although he is not reconciled to death here, he really has no way. The power of Wan Wang is beyond his imagination, even to the extent that he can''t fight at all. So, what else can he do besides closing his eyes?


    Seeing that the captain was dying under his own hands, he saw that the so-called Avengers were about to lose a lot because of themselves. As one of the most powerful characters in the world in the past, Wan Wang Wang could not help but reveal a smug smile.


    His glory has not completely passed away, even today, he is still the strongest in the world. The strong, the determination of the fate of others is naturally a matter of course. With this in mind, he immediately waved his arm and gave the captain an order to end his fate.


    At this time, a shrill sound suddenly rang out from the captain''s side.


    That is the distortion of the metal, the sound of a layer of metal that is crushed and crushed a little under invisible weight. Because the metal that was crushed in a flash was so much that the sound was so noisy and harsh. Even to the point where people can''t help but frown.


    However, for this sudden and harsh sound, Wan Wang did not show any intolerance. Or all his intolerance has been replaced by another mood. That is fear, and the target of his fear is the man standing in front of the captain, who once defeated him, and now he needs the existence he looks up to.


    I don''t know when, Zhou Yi appeared in front of the captain and invisibly released his own power. Losing the identity of the gods, his power can be degraded again for gravitational control. But the degradation of the level does not mean the degradation of destructive power. In terms of destructive power, the gravitational force he controls is still terrible. So that it was only a slight thought, so that the metal controlled by the magnetic king was directly destroyed and destroyed to the point where it could not be seen directly.


    Although Magnum can still re-control these crushed metal fragments and restore them to their original appearance. But he has no courage to do this, because he is not sure, if he does, what a terrible result will be brought.


    So he wisely stopped all his movements, and then manipulated the suspended metal under his feet, letting himself fall in front of Zhou Yi, and then respectfully said to him.


    "You are coming, sir! I am sorry, let you see such an unbearable sight."


    "Enough, Eric. This is the end of the matter!" Waving at the discretion of Wan Wang, Zhou Yi looked at the unbearable captain and Jennifer. Then the expression said to them flatly. "Let them leave, just be this is my order!"


    "Of course, if this is your order, I will naturally obey it!"


    Wan Wang, who understands the gap between himself and Zhou Yi, naturally agreed. From his body, he couldn��t see the domineering just now. Some were just obedient and unbelievable.


    For his compliment, the captain immediately opened his eyes and looked at Zhou Yi incredulously.


    "Zhou Yi, you? What the **** is going on?"


    "As you can see, the current King of Magnetics, and the forces under his command, have already owed allegiance to me. They are now part of the city of Hui Yao and one of those who are sheltered by me!"


    Facing the question of the captain, Zhou Yi glanced at him with the corner of his eye, and explained to him. Upon hearing his explanation, the captain immediately understood the meaning of his words.


    Zhou Yi is telling him that Wan Wang is already his man and is one of the people who are protected by him. So if they really intend to fight with Wan Wang and even do something to him, it is equivalent to declaring war on himself. And the consequences of that would require them to think for themselves.


    Clearing up the meaning of this, the captain immediately felt a bitter taste. What it means to be with Zhou Yi is really a clear thing. That is simply to find a way out. but. Really want to give up like this? Did everything happen as it happened?


    Looking at Zhou Yi''s smiling Wan Wang, the captain did not come to the heart to be angry with a nameless fire. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 533： The road to the air

    Give up the hatred in your heart, or revenge. This is the problem faced by the captain at this moment. When the nameless fire in the heart burned wildly, the captain immediately made up his mind.


    How could it just give up! If you give up, what are they counting? Even the enemies of their own partners can''t report, what are their faces called Avengers, and what qualifications they have to continue to protect the world.


    So almost to bite his teeth, the captain spoke to Zhou Yi.


    "I don''t agree! This thing can''t be ended so easily! The accounts between us are still not clear, so even if you are, you can''t stop it."


    "Well?" Frowning slightly, Zhou Yi immediately sent a somewhat low voice from the nose. "Captain, have you been stupid? The current situation can be disapproved by you. If you didn''t intervene, you are now dead! My decision is for you, don''t you understand?"


    "Understood, I am very grateful to you for saving me. But!" The captain replied in this way, but he violently clenched his fist and raised his head to look at the magnetic king standing there with a burning eye. "We have lost a partner because of this person. If you are so good, I am afraid that I will not forgive myself for the rest of my life. Therefore, I can only sorry you for your kindness!"


    ��Is it?�� He nodded, but Zhou Yi raised his head and looked at the sky above his head. "The partner you said is Bruce Banner. Why, do you now regard him as a partner? As far as I know, your relationship with him is at best a mutual use."


    "Indeed, the relationship between us is not good, even because he is completely out of control. We are very jealous of him. However, he saved us, he is a comrade who has fought with us. One point, he is our partner, it is worth our revenge for him!"


    Having said that, the captain extended his hand and pointed directly to Zhou Yi and the Wan Wang who was behind him.


    "The war has already started. Even with your intervention, the situation will not change. We and him are destined to become enemies. It is destined to be the end of your life!"


    A firm speech shows a more determined heart. At this moment, the captain��s will is fully revealed. Whether his will is consistent with the will of the Avengers is a problem that is unknown. However, regardless of their inconsistency, this is a provocation for Wan Wang. Although he is now engaged in Zhou Yi''s majesty, this does not mean that he does not have his own dignity.


    He is still a strong man, and the dignity of the strong is absolutely not to allow others to be humiliated. Especially if he is still a winner.


    So when he heard the captain''s determination, he immediately smiled gloomyly.


    "Captain Rogers, have you forgotten something. Strength is the capital of speech. Do you think you have the strength to tell me what you are saying?"


    The captain did not answer his words, but glanced at him with a cold look. This is like looking at the dead, but this kind of look is enough to show how the captain is killing him. For this almost provocative look, Wan Wang immediately had the meaning of action.


    The best way to prevent a threat is to completely eliminate the threat before it occurs. In order to prevent the captain of the United States from using his wisdom and the power of the Avengers to lay down the squad against himself, it is the best way to destroy him here.


    This point is very understandable. Although this may be irritating to Zhou Yi, it is entirely worthwhile to make a little sacrifice for future security.


    Thinking of this, he began to secretly do some small moves. But he just started to move, but suddenly found that an invisible force suddenly loaded on his body.


    Even if you don''t move, you can''t even breathe. The heavy weight is like pouring steel, and even has the illusion of being crushed and squashed. All of this is due to one of Zhou Yi��s eyes.


    Although he did not say any words, but Wan Wang Wang still saw the most severe warning through his eyes. If he dares to move, waiting for him is the most terrible thing. At this point, Wan Wang Wang made the most sensible choice immediately in the case of experience.


    He stopped all his movements and flinched to give Zhou Yi a praying look. Seeing his forgiveness, Zhou Yi was silently moving his eyes back to the captain��s body and said to him.


    "I understand what you mean, captain. But he is my men after all, and I have no intention of dealing with your avengers. So, let''s take a step back!"


    Having said that, he did not wait for the captain to express his condition.


    "I will help you save Bruce Banner. But as a deal, you and Eric''s grudges are also written off, how!"


    "Can you save Hulk?" Hearing Zhou Yi''s request, the captain immediately exclaimed. Then, his face slammed, but it was a bitter bitterness. "Right, a guy like you can of course bring him back from outer space. I almost forgot!"


    Speaking of this, although the captain��s face still has bitterness, the whole person has become much more spiritual. Because of the change in the results, he made a sigh of relief, and then seriously answered to Zhou Yi.


    "I can agree with this transaction, if you can bring Hulk back. We naturally have no reason to continue to be an enemy of him. However, I need to remind you that this guy will not be safe to become your vassal. He is definitely not So simple people!"


    "Then you don''t need to worry about it. Since you have already agreed, then let''s just say it!"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Yi extended two hands and inserted it in front of himself. Suddenly his five fingers were like being inserted into something, and disappeared into the captain''s sight. As his arm spread outwards, a dark crack suddenly emerged from him.


    The **** captain was very familiar, because there was such a thing in the past over New York, and it was such a thing that opened the curtain of the New York war. For the captain, this is definitely not a good memory. So even if he knew that this was what Zhou Yi did, he couldn''t help but feel the spirit and made a defensive posture.


    Of course, this is just a manifestation of useless work. It can''t even attract the attention of Zhou Yi. He just maintains his own movements, and with a force, he becomes more spacious in the space that is pulled out of his hand. And when this crack becomes difficult to be large enough, the Hulk, which still has some metal wreckage on it, is like a huge balloon, passing through this crack in a floating posture, and then in a huge bang In the middle of the ring, they fell heavily on the metal floor they were standing on.


    Returning to the earth, once again bound by the gravity of the earth, it is really unaccustomed to Hulk. Although he has always been awake in his will, this time he is inevitably somewhat confused.


    The change in the environment is so great that he has never recovered.


    When he re-visited the figure in front of his eyes, he violently made a thunderous roar. The figure of Wan Wang was in front of him, and this immediately made his heart raging and killing.


    So there is no hesitation and no fear. Hulk roared and flew, and he again waved his fist to Wan Wang. Enough to destroy his fist 10,000 times.


    This situation immediately made the captain''s face mad, and even the magnetic king standing there couldn''t help but look awkward. In the absence of any preparation, the confrontation with Hulk is in fact no different from death. If it was before, he might not be afraid of such an attack. But now, all his preparations are left in space, and he really has no way to deal with such attacks.


    Seeing that Hulk is about to rush to his face, Ling��s boxing style even makes Wan Wang feel a tear. At this time, a person is in front of him.


    Hulk��s fist stopped. Not because of his own wishes, but because of the blockage of others. In front of him, Zhou Yi extended a hand and firmly held his huge fist, so that his body and his offensive all stopped. In this case, it was Huge��s sudden anger after a brief sigh.


    For him, Wan Wang is definitely the enemy of life and death that must be eliminated. So anyone who is in front of him and prevents him from attacking the magnetic king is his enemy. His own attack was actually blocked by the enemy. This is an insult to him. In the face of insults, Hulk��s most direct solution is to completely smash this enemy.


    Therefore, under the raging anger, Hulk, who had even more strength, did not hesitate to hesitate. He waved another fist and fell to Zhou Yi.


    The savage fists bring the horror of the horror and the amazing power. Just passing through the air makes the entire air come like an explosive sound. But it is such a fist that falls on the palm of the hand that Zhou Yi has extended, but it is also silent, the silence of the mud cow into the sea.


    There is no big movement in the imagination, not even a trace of trembling. The huge contrast light is watching, and people have a feeling of being uncomfortable. Compared with this feeling, more people are born with fear.


    At this time, no one can say that Hulk does not care, no effort. Just looking at the blue veins of his body, watching his muscles and the squeaky teeth that he bites, he can see that he is absolutely full of power at this time.


    However, the enemy he dealt with was a existence that he could not compare at all. It is a powerful guy who can only be ruined by his great power. In the face of such an enemy, Hulk and a weak child really do not have any difference.


    Everyone can see it, he is just doing a futile effort. But Hulk still doesn''t know, he is still squatting, constantly squeezing more powerful forces from his own body. This situation continued until Zhou Yi whispered to him.


    "Hulk, don''t you remember me?"


    This voice was so impressive to Hulk that when he heard this, the entire eyelids shrank. The face also began to show a weird look. Like fear, it is like panic. This situation is to make the captains stupid.


    Hulk actually knows how to be afraid? I must be dreaming! (~^~)

 Chapter 534： Fragile friendship deep sea city

    Hulk, who knows the fear, can no longer continue fighting. Because of the existence of fear, the anger in his heart can no longer maintain a pure form. With the change and fading of anger, Hulk immediately changed back to his prototype and became the unstoppable Bruce Banner.


    But this is a good thing for both parties present. Angry Hulk is irrational, and he can''t change his behavior because of other people''s transactions. But Bruce is different. He is a smart person. And smart people can always learn to compromise.


    So the situation immediately returned to calm. After Zhou Yi and Wan Wang disappeared into the depths of the sea, the Avengers also sent a special plane to receive the rest of the robbery.


    Today is a long day for the Avengers. The Hydra, the Mutual Brotherhood of the Variants, and even the Huiyi City of Zhouyi, exposed one after another, brought them an unimaginable impact. Among them, the most terrible thing is the information that the mutant brothers will join the city.


    Although I don''t know the specific details, the ones that have been verbally revealed by Zhou Yi have already given the Avengers a feeling of trepidation.


    What does he want to do? To build such a huge force, to recruit such a terrible guy to kneel down, does he want to wage war and rule the world?


    For those with powerful abilities, people are always used to speculating their intentions with the most vicious thinking. This is a subconscious protection of self-security. Nothing about the nature, but a mere instinct. And it is this kind of reaction that really makes a huge shadow in each of them.


    If Zhou Yi really thinks like this, can they stop him? If he really becomes the enemy of his own group, do they still have a future?


    This idea was immediately annihilated by them when they first emerged. They have not dared to think about it, because if they want to continue, I am afraid that even the last courage will be lost.


    Things can''t be developed to that step anyway. If you develop that step, then it is really no different from the end of the world. At this time, Tony Stark immediately issued a decision in the spirit of justice and the sense of urgency.


    "No, I am going to ask him to ask. I have to know what kind of idea he is playing!"


    He said, he found his spare armor from the plane and quickly equipped himself. And before he could completely put on his own skin, Natasha stopped him as a slap in the face.


    "Don''t be a fool, Stark. If you look at him so arrogantly, what is the difference with the self-investment."


    "Enough, Natasha. I am a friend with him, a friend who has changed his life. Don''t use your thoughts to casually speculate on him. He is different from you."


    Natasha''s blockade of course made Tony angry. However, the reason for his anger is not because of his blocking, but the distrust of Zhou Yi revealed in her speech, and the damage he may have caused to himself.


    This is really an insult to Tony, not only for Zhou Yi, but also for friendship between them.


    But in the face of his anger, Natasha is very calm. She looked at the angry Tony like this, and the fascinating green eyes showed a strange look that was difficult to understand. It wasn''t until Tony began to control her emotions that she said to him.


    "I admit, I am really different from him. But Tony Stark. We are a type of person. If you want to be clear, if you really believe him, how can you worry that he might do it?" What came out, even thinking about asking him for this unreasonable speculation?"


    As soon as this sentence was said, Tony was immediately taken over. The expression on his face completely solidified into a stiff sorrow, and even the eyes began to look blank. He didn''t even think that Natasha actually said this. Or, he did not think that his heart is really like Natasha said, there is doubt and distrust of Zhou Yi.


    In the face of harsh facts, their friendship does not seem to stand the test. It is reasonable to say that he should unconditionally support Zhou Yi. When such an insider is worried that he will have the idea of ??a unified world, he should say how to stand on his position and support him a few words.


    But he didn''t, he was just angry and worried. It��s as if these things are no longer speculations, but the reality that is already in front of them. He only thought about questioning, in the name of a friend. But I didn''t think that if he was really a qualified friend, what should he do now?


    An inexplicable mood began to breed in Tony''s heart, like remorse, but more is a shame. This made him immediately go forward, forced to hold Natasha''s shoulder and asked her sharply.


    "Do you know what you are saying?"


    "Of course I know that I am exposing the ugly nature of a man."


    Although Tony''s move is already a threat, Natasha still swears at him. For her, if a man does not have the courage to admit his own thoughts, it is too sad. Therefore, for Tony''s threat, she not only did not fear, but continued to sway his mood. Even without concealing the pity and sympathy on his face.


    Tony certainly couldn''t stand this silent ridicule, but when he wanted to continue to vent the evil fire in his heart. The captain stood up and interrupted him with cold words.


    "Enough, Stark. It''s not time for you to mess around. You calm me down!"


    The captain��s words are still somewhat deterrent. What''s more, now Tony actually has no ambition in his heart, so after the captain stopped blocking, he also stopped his own action.


    However, his actions have also left an impression on all his companions. The Avengers are not as united as the outsiders imagined, and they actually have differences within themselves. And for this, no one can do anything about it. The captain is also!


    He can see the mistrust between the Avengers. But he has no way to change this situation. So he can only do what he can, for example, let the Avengers'' actions not deviate from the trajectory.


    They are guardians and protectors of the world. But it must also have enough reason. And now it seems that most of them lack this. If it''s a normal thing, their power makes them able to solve the problems they face even if they are not so rational.


    However, irrationality is fatal in the issue of Zhou Yi and Hui Yao City. Therefore, in the heart of the entrenched, the captain has already made a decision.


    "Natasha, this matter will be handed over to you. After you go back, you are ready to go and go to the city of Hui Yao. You don''t need to do anything deliberately, just use your strengths and find some useful ones. The information is just fine. Remember, the first priority of this task is that you can retire and not anger the guy. Do you understand?"


    "Of course, I am not that stupid."


    Upon hearing the command of the captain, Natasha flashed a complex look in her eyes and then calmly accepted it.


    For the taboo of Zhou Yi, they still walked out of this step. And just as the Avengers figured out, they wanted to know when the power of Huiyao City had developed. Zhou Yi and Wan Wang Wang have come to a sea away from the world.


    This place is absolutely desolate for human beings. But for the mutants, this is a great sanctuary, a place where they can rest and recuperate.


    The city of Wanwang is in this place. Using his own magnetic control, Wanwang Wang gathered a myriad of metals from the depths of the sea, creating a magical sea city. And the city has naturally become a place for those who do not recognize the world to survive.


    Since the establishment of this city by Wanwang Wang, there have been tens of thousands of variants in this city. These mutants will soon become part of Hui Yao City and become a member of Zhou Yi��s shelter. And this is the content of the transaction between Zhou Yi and Wan Wang.


    If it weren''t for the existence of these mutants who were about to become their own people, Zhou Yi would never forgive the Wan Wang who was still in trouble for his city. His actions have touched the interests of Hui Yao City and touched his interests. If it weren''t for these variants, Zhou Yi would just pack him up and hand it over to the Avengers.


    However, in the case that the mutants still need him to appease, he temporarily let him go. Just warned him.


    "Eric, I haven''t happened to happen today. But if you casually provoke the enemy for the city of Hui Yao, don''t blame me for being rude to you. What you can do, the piano can do it. Even. Compared with you, she is a more suitable and more powerful leader. Do you understand?"


    Zhou Yi��s warning made Eric sweat. He knows that his own life has gone dangerously before and after hell. He knows that his actions are somewhat rash. In order to let others know the relationship between the mutant and Zhou Yi, he is too outrageous and too risky. However, fortunately, the situation is not beyond control, and it is still within the scope of being controlled.


    So in the face of Zhou Yi��s wanted, he immediately replied. In this regard, Zhou Yi just waved impatiently.


    "Okay, you can start. Don''t waste time. This kind of thing is as good as possible!"


    Nodded, Wan Wang immediately extended his hand to the city under his feet. With his movements, the entire steel city began to operate immediately. (~^~)

 Chapter 535： City flyover reconstruction paradox

    The huge city of steel rises from the sea little by little under the control of the King of Magnetics, and slowly floats into the air.


    Even for the king of the magnetic king, the powerful mutant who controls the magnetic force, it is very difficult to lift a city up and put it in midair. This is not like just controlling the airship, it is something that can be done with just one hand.


    This steel city is his hard work and his most important asset. Therefore, to control it, it is natural that Wanwang Wang should maintain 120% caution. Plus the weight of the city is astonishingly huge, hundreds of times more than just the empty mother ship. So even if he is, he has to hold his teeth to continue.


    Looking at this kind of Wan Wang, Zhou Yi smiled slightly and shook his head quietly.


    For him, the magnetic king is old and there is no room for improvement. And his current control of his power is really burying his ability. Magnetic force, as the most primitive and basic force in the universe, has the ability to be more than just manipulating metal.


    It can be deeper and more detailed. And once it reaches the level of the microcosm, the destructive power of this power will be magnified to a level of incomparable horror, a degree that is in no way inferior to any power. However, on this road, Wan Wang has already reached his end, and his way forward has been smashed by himself.


    It is not that he does not realize the extent to which his abilities can be achieved, but that he has given up this deeper possibility. He is content with his current use of this ability, although he has developed some of the deeper uses, but it is just a sign. Time gave him experience, but it also allowed him to develop a habit that was difficult to change. It is precisely because of this that his ideals can only stay in the mind, but not the established reality.


    His power is not stopping, and it is precisely because there is no support from more powerful forces that his dream can only be empty talk, he can only retreat to the next, and pin everything he has on Zhou Yi.


    This is a good thing for Zhou Yi, and for the world, it is also a good thing. Wan Wang is just a magnetic king, but it has not become a more terrible guy. Anyway, this is a kind of luck.


    Looking at the still tens of thousands of magnetic kings, Zhou Yi extended his hand and directly took over the control of the metal city with his own gravity. Compared with the magnetic force of the magnetic king, his gravity can play the same role. For him, this level of pressure does not make him feel awkward.


    "Mr?"


    Feeling that the pressure on his body suddenly became light, Wan Wang immediately looked at Zhou Yi with his surprised eyes. When he saw Zhou Yi��s weightlifting appearance, his face immediately showed amazement and unclear awe.


    For him, Zhou Yi has the power he can''t imagine. And can such power make his dreams closer to success? He has no doubt at all. And for this, he can even bet on everything. Loyalty, dignity, and even other things. For the sake of dreams, these things are actually no longer important.


    This is a sacrifice, a sacrifice that belongs only to himself. For the realization of this sacrifice, Zhou Yi did not mean to explore at all.


    Everyone makes their own choices, and for their own choices, they must also bear the price they bring. This is the exception of anyone, that is, Zhou Yi himself is the same. After so long, Zhou Yi has learned how to make the right choice.


    He is not qualified to help others with their costs, and there is no need to pay for the choices of others. He just has to do it himself, and it is enough to do it himself.


    Controlling the city of steel, Zhou Yi has used his own ideas to tear open an endless void. It is undoubtedly a very irrational thing to drag a city to pass through the whole world. It is also a very challenging thing for others. For the time being, Zhou Yi, who wants to maintain the current stability situation, does not want to make such a stupid thing, because even if he is not sure of the guys who are stimulated by him, will he be able to bear the damage of his own hands? All the weapons were thrown over.


    The stupid battle of mankind has nothing to do with him, but that does not mean that he is willing to be the beginning of the human struggle. Trouble, it is better to stay away from yourself. Therefore, transshipment of this steel city through the void is the most reasonable choice.


    Just for a moment, the entire city of steel disappeared along with the Zhouyi and Wanwang Wang. The next moment, they appeared in the sky above the suburbs of Huiyao City, a huge open space that had already been opened up.


    As a satellite city in Huiyao City, the city of steel is naturally unlikely to be too far away from Huiyao City. However, in order not to cause excessive turmoil, it is not suitable for resettlement to be too close to Huiyao City. Therefore, maintaining a suitable distance is the only option.


    And when the whole city is controlled by the sun, this thing is not easy to say, it is not too difficult to say it. At the very least, in the case of adequate preparation, this matter is solved very quickly. Believe that it was discovered, it will not cause too much sensation.


    From the beginning to the end, Zhou Yi did not think that he could hold this thing in everyone''s eyes. Some people have found it to be affirmative, but as long as it is not too much, it is actually acceptable.


    So after placing the entire steel city in the valley of the suburbs, let the long-awaited Japanese employees and mutants take over. Zhou Yi immediately took it easy, and gave all the problems to the hand to solve. The hardest thing he has done is, then the rest is the time for these men to play their part.


    As a men, they must be able to stand up to their own shelter and be worthy of their high wages. So solving these little troubles is what they are obligated to do.


    However, Zhou Yi��s run was free and easy, but he did not think at all what he thought was the little troubles in the city, in the eyes of those who are concerned.


    When a pair of hobby-family fathers sent everything they photographed online, the entire city of Hui Yao and even most of the earth were alarmed.


    Although Hui Yao City has already stated that they have built a new satellite city. But no one thought that their so-called satellite city was actually an airborne city. With the events of aliens in front, many people will inevitably start to guess the origin of the city.


    In the various speculations, aliens are the most marketable. The hobby of the aliens in the Western world became popular immediately after the events in New York. Although most people regarded aliens as evil, this did not prevent them from adding anything to the aliens.


    So when they got the city of steel and the aliens. The whole city of Hui Yao, as well as most ordinary people in the world, will inevitably have a somewhat weird idea.


    Whether Huiyao City has been secretly controlled by aliens. Or, is this big group in the future, whether it has reached an ulterior evil deal with aliens? In the face of the iron and steel city of iron and steel, this statement is very marketable, and this situation is to make the staff of the Japanese company so busy and stunned.


    Too rich human imagination always brings too much trouble, so that no one wants to believe in the statement that is arranged in advance. This is also the root of human inferiority. Compared with the truth in front of them, most people are more willing to accept the so-called facts that the creators have spent three or five minutes. And once this fact is somewhat grounded, many people are willing to scream for it in desperation. I don''t even care if I have ever touched the truth.


    Therefore, after working hard for a long time, it still can''t solve the problem of public opinion. Louise Barbara, the head of the Japanese press release department, had no choice but to call the top boss.


    "President, it is me! Louise!"


    "Why, have you not solved this problem yet?" For Ada, who has always been cold-minded and clear-minded, what is the reason why Louise called, she can know it without guessing. So before waiting for Louise to say something, she immediately asked about the cold geology.


    "Things are very troublesome. The news we arranged in advance can''t be supported by public opinion at all. So I think, can you tell me some truth?"


    In the face of questioning, Louise is still clear. She replied without hesitation and made her own opinion.


    "What news do you want to release?"


    I heard the meaning of Louise, Ada immediately asked. And Louise, who had been prepared for a long time, gave a reply without thinking.


    "My opinion is to tell everyone that this is the Dawn Knight''s handwriting. I believe that if it is him, most people can accept this statement. And if it is him, Huiyao City will also welcome a new batch of new ones. Immigration. After all, the world is willing to support him, and there are still many people who are willing to be protected by him."


    With her own selfishness, Louise made this point. For this opinion, Ada is silent. After knowing for a long time, she gave an accurate answer.


    "You can''t use this message on the bright side. It''s said that the mutants are working together to put the city down. In the dark, you can follow your meaning, but it''s better to hide it. I don''t want people to know that there is a sundial. Shadow, understand?"


    "Of course, the president. So don''t bother you!" The goal was achieved, Louise immediately hung up the phone and quickly got busy.


    And just as he began to prepare for a new paradox, at a small decision-making meeting of the federal government, a member of the parliament also expressed his impassioned words. Judging from the expression on the faces of the surrounding audience, the situation is very serious and the situation is urgent. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 536： National endangered

    "Gentlemen, ladies. You have seen the facts in front of us. Our connivance and concession cannot maintain this false peace. We are forbearing, but they are pressing hard. Look now, that is the most The threatening guys have joined forces with the dangerous terrorists. If we remain so silent, then maybe he will put his armed forces in front of the White House. At that time, I want to ask everyone here, can you still have any way to stop him?"


    "General Ross, no, Ross, you are so sure, will that person be our enemy? Or do you think we have the ability to confront this terrible existence?"


    The impassioned Rossian thought that he could get some formal support, and he could get some superficial solidarity if he was not good enough. But in fact, his words did not attract too many people to resonate. Even when he had just finished those words, someone immediately confessed to him in such a sneer.


    This represents the federal government''s decision-making level with too many people who have a lot of ghosts. It is really impossible to simply rely on patriotism to let these people stand on their side. And this point, the Ross Councillor who has just stepped into the Congress and still maintains the military habits, obviously does not have a clear enough understanding.


    He simply and stubbornly insisted on his own opinions, speaking to everyone present in a near-high-pitched tone.


    "Why can''t we confront him positively? We are the most powerful country in the world. We have the most elite troops in the world. We also have the Department of the Avenger, SHIELD, which is dedicated to the supernatural forces. Just concentrate these forces. Why do we have no chance of victory? He is stronger. It is just a person and a group of people. Can it still fight against the will of the whole human being?"


    "Mrs. Ross. I think there are some things you may not understand. In front of that person. The strength of our so-called state is not as strong as you think. Even if you integrate all of the things you said, you may not be able to Become the strength of the left and right battles."


    Looking at the emotions, the whole person seems to be a sharp member of the Ross. Pierce had a peaceful smile on his face.


    "We have already proved this with the cost of two nuclear bombs. It is because of this kind of proof that we are so indifferent to that person. It is not that we do not want to deal with him, but that we really do not have the ability to deal with him. We do not Maybe you have to make the whole country fall in order to deal with him alone, you have to figure it out!"


    "Then let him expand his power unscrupulously and ate the body of the country a little bit. Please excuse me. Mr. Alexander, if we are so silent, then we are the sinners of this country decades later. Those ancestors, or our future descendants, will point to our tombstones and resentment. It is what we have done to make this great country fall apart. It is that we let the United States cease to exist!"


    "Ross MP, enough. Do you know what you are talking about? You are doing this, and you are shaking the stability and peace of this country with dangerous words!"


    Pierce Alexander has not spoken yet, and another member sitting on the seat is almost pointing to Ross��s nose. He was screamed at him.


    Not everyone is willing to listen to this nonsense, nor is everyone able to maintain their own style with peace of mind. Like this gentleman. I couldn''t wait to act as a **** of Pierce, and began to scream for the arrogant remarks of Mr. Ross.


    And after him, immediately a bustling and negative speech came up.


    "This is the White House decision-making meeting, not your combat command room. Don''t put your military''s set here."


    "Without a little political skill, I don''t understand. I really doubt how you got the support of the military and took the position of a member of Parliament."


    "If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. Now this situation is not something that you can control. You really think of yourself as a personal thing? Want to get the right to speak, wait until you win the election!"


    Mr. Ross was originally a soldier. Although he also knows some political dirty things, knowing and integrating is a different matter. At the very least, when he really got involved in it, he only had to adapt.


    He didn''t understand what made these people turn a blind eye to the dangers at hand, and they didn''t know why they made such a proposal that they had little selfishness. He is only the future of this country, and he has not even thought of anything else. But why do these people have to be intrigued and unscrupulously leak out such ugly faces?


    Thinking of this, Mr. Ross suddenly began to be disheartened. At this time, Pierce began to summarize the speech.


    "Okay, everyone. Mr. Ross just doesn''t understand the rules in the middle. He has just got rid of a prison sentence after all. He is not so thorough about the current situation. So we should be more patient and a little more for him. Tolerance and understanding. After all, it��s a peer, and there��s no need to make the relationship so stiff, isn��t it?��


    As a big man who controls the fate of most people here, Pierce��s words naturally lead to countless flatteries. Looking at the sneak peeks of these people, Mr. Ross has almost produced an impulse to laugh at everything.


    Let such a group of guys preside over everything in this country and let them decide the future of the country. It is really a ridiculous and sad thing. He has already ju����ng this, and he has ju����ng the fate of this country. If he has a gun in his hand, he really wants to let go of his work and earn more hope for the country with his own sacrifice. But he didn''t, so he looked at it all with empty eyes, waiting for the farce that made him disgusting come to an end.


    The performance of Mr. Ross��s all fell in the eyes of Pierce. And he quickly figured out what he was thinking. This is a guy who doesn''t fit in here, and his spirit and fighting spirit is really a very useful thing for Pierce.


    At the very least, this Rossian is more valuable than most of the people here. He has the capital to be drawn, and how to draw him? Pierce, who is silent, has already figured it up in his own heart.


    There is no such thing as a dissenting person like Ross. The so-called decision-making meeting naturally ended in a period of meaningless enthusiasm. At the end of the meeting, Mr. Ross left the meeting as quickly as possible.


    For him, it is already disgusting to breathe a piece of air with such people. So he didn''t want to wait for a moment, and left the scene directly to find a place where he could breathe freely.


    However, although he left quickly, he could not match the speed of some people. When he came to the parking lot and opened his car ready to drive away. A black Rolls Royce stopped at his side, and Pierce''s voice came from behind the car.


    "Mr. Ross, can we talk about it?"


    "Mr. Alexander, I don''t think we have anything to talk about. We are not a class of people. I am sure of this!"


    There was a stiff smile on his face, but Dr. Ross��s answer was that he did not leave a little bit of affection. However, such a reaction was within the expectations of Pierce. He just shook his head and smiled and said to him.


    "Mr. Ross, you are too arbitrary. Some things I can''t do are too obvious, but I can tell you that I am a camp with you. Especially in the fight against special characters who threaten national security, we are absolutely consistent. ""


    Just saying this, Ross��s face changed. He gloomy face, walked to the window of the car and asked about the Pierce cold ice geological coming out of the probe.


    "If it''s what you said. Then, Mr. Alexander, can you tell me why you don''t want to give me support? Don''t think I don''t know, you are the leader of this conference, many people are watching your eyes. Acting. If you are willing to support me, today��s situation will be completely different, isn��t it?��


    "It seems that you have a lot of misunderstandings about me, Mr. Ross." Faced with questioning, Pierce frowned and shook his head slightly. "But things are not as simple as you can see. Although on the surface I am indeed one of the most powerful people, I actually have a lot of things to worry about. This water is deeper than you think." Some. I can''t just show what I mean by casually."


    "Excuse me, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Pierce interrupted Pierce��s words, and Mr. Ross��s words and deeds were full of military hardships. And this is where Pierce appreciates him the most.


    "I think we can talk a little bit, Mr. Ross. I will explain everything to you. Of course, the premise is that you are willing to believe me."


    Having said that, Pierce opened his door to him and sent his invitation to him.


    This is a temptation. For this kind of temptation, for Pierce''s invitation, Mr. Ross hesitated, and in less than two seconds, he decided to sit in resolutely.


    The car drove off, and Pierce, who had been sitting face to face with Mr. Ross, smiled smugly.


    "I am very glad that you are willing to believe me, Mr. Ross. Really, your fruit is amazing. It is a general who has once forced Hulk into a dead end."


    "But I still failed!" Without being affected by this simple flattery, Mr. Ross just stared at Pierce with his sharp eyes and asked him. "Now I have sat in front of you as you wish. I think you can tell me everything you want to say!"


    "Of course, this is what I invited you!" Nodded, Pierce squinted and covered his expression with a smile. "First of all, what I need to tell you is why I can''t support you at the meeting. Because our internals are not safe. The Hydra people are lurking around us, even in Congress. I can''t express my feelings at will, because it is very likely that my position will be used by them and become a fuse. And that will make myself difficult to protect myself. Do you understand?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 537： Joint sentinel

    Looking at Pierce, who seemed to confess everything to himself, Mr. Ross stared at him for a long time before he let go of his serious look on his face and made a comment on him.


    "coward!"


    And when he heard him say this, Pierce immediately laughed.


    "Yes, I am a coward. Especially now, I am not prepared to die at all."


    "You are a thing that does not exist in fear. Even if it is a terrorist organization of Hydra, it is impossible to treat you. You are behind the Security Council and the whole SHIELD. With them, not many people can It hurts you. After all, you are actually too timid."


    "Maybe, but there is something you may not know."


    Ross��s statement was a bit hurtful, but Pierce endured it very well. He just put on a bitter expression and then sighed at Ross.


    "Not long ago, I received a confidential message. The SHIELD Director Nick Fury was assassinated and has been killed. And the person who assassinated him can already confirm that it is the terrorist Hydra in your mouth! ��


    Suddenly heard this news, it is the city of Ross and the heart of the boss can not help but have a feeling of shock. His face changed a lot, but until the end he still did not hold back his own doubts, and asked Pierce.


    "How is this possible, you must have a problem with this news."


    It is no wonder that he was surprised. As a person who had had close contact with SHIELD, as a victim of the strength of the SHIELD, Dr. Ross knew very well what the horrible power of SHIELD. It is unceremonious to say that the two departments that the US government relies most on are forced to compete with cia, which is not the opponent of the SHIELD latecomer. If it wants, it is fully capable of dismantling the regime of a small country in a night, or letting a big country into a huge turmoil.


    It was such a terrible espionage organization that his head was assassinated! This news is even more ridiculous for Mr. Ross, who is more than f and cia''s head, and was captured by the so-called jihadist members at the same time. Therefore, his first reaction is that this news must be fake, Pierce must be mistaken.


    "Although I also hope that this news is fake, but this is already a confirmed thing. SHIELD is now headless and chaotic. I can only rely on my previous energy to make it stand firm." The situation is worse than you think, Mr. Ross. I hope you can believe me!"


    Looking at the sincerity on Pierce''s face, Ross is in a difficult choice.


    Should you believe him? Although I was very reluctant to believe the truth of the news, Mr. Ross knew in his own heart that it is not necessary for Peel to lie to himself in this matter. What''s more, this news is still only able to get a few types of winds as long as you are willing to go to the test.


    So soon, his face was silent. And also quietly made a bit of bitterness.


    "Is the situation already so bad? Is the Hydra, a terrorist organization, able to threaten the security of this country?"


    As a soldier, I found that my country is constantly weakening, being eclipsed a little bit, and being bullied by the little characters of the past, but I can''t do anything about it. This has to be said to be a sad thing.


    It was almost incompetent to accuse him of the ridiculous result of accusing him of the half-life Hummer. Looking back on the past, I found that my efforts were completely useless, and the motherland that I had fought for for a lifetime had already fallen to such a degree. This is a great sorrow for a patriot.


    In this sorrow, some people will **. And some people will explode, just like the current Ross, who is a person who would rather die than fight.


    ��Is there anything I need to do? Mr. Alexander.��


    Mr. Ross, who knew that his own power could not play any role in this perishing country, immediately asked Pierce.


    As one of the most powerful people in this country, as the chairman of the World Security Council. Pierce has no doubt great energy, and this energy is essential for the restoration of this country. So Ross did not hesitate to do this, although it meant that he would join Pierce''s camp and become a member of him. But as long as the country can be saved, he said he has no regrets.


    Said so much, performed so much. Pierce is the moment now. After watching Rose as he walked out of this step, he couldn''t help but show his smug smile.


    "Of course, Mr. Ross. A capable person like you is naturally worth the task. But before that, I want to hear your thoughts. How are you going to save the country?"


    "Before you must be outside!" Without any hesitation, Dr. Ross answered this categorically. "This country can''t tolerate anything dirty, seeing the sun-driving mice and locusts parasitizing inside. First remove the Hydra that lurks in the upper levels, then concentrate all the power to deal with the powerful guy. As long as we unite With one heart, the United States will inevitably return to his heyday, even further!"


    Presenting his own plan, there are some hot flames in the eyes of Dr. Ross. And the enthusiasm that came out of him made Pierce a little surprised. A guy with such enlightenment, even if it can''t be done, will certainly be able to stir up a storm. And that is definitely a good thing for him.


    However, his plan has some problems. So Pierce naturally can''t let him act according to his plan, he can only let him act according to his own plan. So he immediately advised him.


    "Mr. Ross, your thoughts are good. But I have to remind you that there is a big loophole in your approach. At the very least, in the current situation, it is absolutely impossible."


    "I don''t work? Why?"


    Looking straight into Pierce''s eyes, Dr. Ross asked without thinking. In his opinion, they are already a person on board. So many things can be almost open and honest.


    Pierce did not let him down, he quickly explained his reasons.


    "First of all, you have to know your current status. You are just a member of parliament. Even with my support, you can''t do much. Especially when you want to benefit other members of Congress. They don''t care about you. All that is done is to pull out the locusts of the Hydra. They only think that you are doing a good job for your own benefit. At that time, once they start to collectively force you, even if it is me, it is impossible. Keep you!"


    "Dirty politics!"


    "Yes, politics is really dirty. But you have to learn to get used to it! Especially if you have the goal of struggle now. You have to get used to it."


    "So what do you want me to do? Let freedom of these locusts?"


    I asked this coldly, and Mr. Ross is ready to listen to the high-profile guys who can see Pierce, the old tycoon.


    "I mean, temporarily let these unrelated guys. You know, for our country, the so-called Hydra is just a small terrorist organization, a trivial shackle. As long as we concentrate The power of oneself can completely wipe out his annihilation in the shortest time. Compared with the Hydra, that talent is our confidant."


    "Because of him, our country has lost its prestige, lost justice and justice, and lost the trust of the people. It is also because of him that our country has stepped into the present position. The information today is what you brought out. I think it should be something that can make you feel a little bit. When we step by step in our country, he is expanding his power step by step. So what happens if we ignore him again? You should It��s more clear than I am!��


    Pierce''s explanation made Mr. Rose somewhat amazed. He looked at the contradictory guys who showed some contradictions before and after. It was weird how strange the look on his face was.


    "Mr. Alexander, are you doing something wrong? It doesn''t seem to be the same as what you said before."


    "That is just a superficial thing, in fact private. I agree with you more, can''t let him expand again, it will threaten our country."


    "But, you said it yourself. We have no ability to fight against him. No amount of power is enough to see him in front of him."


    "I said so!" When it came to this, Pierce immediately smiled like an old fox. "But don''t forget, how strong he is is just a person. If we dismantle all of his forces, what can he do alone?"


    "It seems that you already have a plan!"


    Although it is a question, Ross��s question is affirmative. It��s as if he has seen everything that Pierce has laid out.


    "Of course, please come with me. We are here!"


    Having said that, the car they were riding stopped immediately. When Mr. Ross followed Pierce out of the car, he found that he had been unwittingly taken to a huge underground laboratory by Pierce.


    The researchers who came and went around made him feel that the experiment was strong. Being able to recruit so many researchers is a symbol of strength. Compared with the researchers, he is more interested in the robots that are continuously produced on the assembly line.


    Unlike the Stark''s steel armor he is familiar with, these robots are not considered exoskeleton armor at first glance, but more like computer-controlled all-mechanical weapons. Their embarrassing appearance made this sensation of Ross, who had been in contact with the monster for a long time, feel a bit chilly. He believes that these things must not be simple weapons. So he immediately asked Pierce.


    "what is this?"


    "They are special weapons specially developed to deal with mutants. Its appearance will be the end of the mutant, and once the mutant is completely eliminated, then the guy who has been entangled with the mutant will certainly have strength. It��s a big injury. At that time, we have won the war victory and the prestige, and then take this general trend to remove those locusts. Isn��t it a hand-to-hand thing?��


    At this moment, Mr. Ross had to admit that he was impressed by Pierce��s plan. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 538： Sentinel machine variant experiment

    ��Resolving the mutants? It is indeed possible to do what you said. But is this robot really capable of dealing with those mutants? Although I am not specifically responsible for the problems of mutants, I am very clear about the power of those people. How terrible is it. Are these things reliable?"


    Although I agree with Pierce''s point of view, it is based on strict principles. Mr. Ross must figure out whether this thing has the role he said. If not, then the fun can be big. Don''t use that guy to shoot, it''s the mutants who have the ability to tear them into pieces. Therefore, without clarifying this question, he could not calm down and talk about the cooperation with Pierce.


    "This question, I want you to ask the developer of this project Dr. Trask is more appropriate. Oh, he has already arrived!" As he said this, Pierce introduced Dr. Trask, who was coming over. I gave it to Rose.


    "This is Dr. Bolivar Trask. Dr. This is Dr. Ross, our partner!"


    Squinting at this ugly big scientist, Mr. Ross walked two steps forward, grasping his hand and then speaking to him.


    "Have you been Dr. Trask? It��s a long-awaited name! Please forgive me for asking a little more directly, Doctor, can this robot really deal with those weird mutants?"


    Dr. Ross��s directness did not surprise Dr. Trask. There are countless people who have seen him, and there are not a few people like Ross. So when he wanted to ask himself directly, he gave the answer in the same direct way.


    "Of course, Mr. Ross. You know what you see is the highest result I have studied over the past few decades. Sentinel robots, a technology product that solves the problem of mutants once and for all."


    "This kind of thing has been said by many scientists. Even a colleague I used to have. But really, there is still one that can really do this. Dr. Trask. What makes you have such confidence, you The products can not achieve the results of other scientists'' research results."


    "Of course it is research and experimentation. It is through countless verifications that I have the conviction that my work has such a function. Mr. Ross, and Mr. Alexander. Please come with me, just right, we have another The experiment is going on."


    In the face of the question of Dr. Ross, Dr. Trask just smiled and sent an invitation to the two men.


    Can understand the details of the sentinel robot, Ross will naturally not deter at this time. He looked at Dr. Trask''s figure in front and followed him without hesitation.


    And as they go deeper. Soon they came to a place similar to the monitoring station.


    At this point, a group of busy researchers are manipulating countless devices in this monitoring station. Even the entry of Dr. Trask did not interrupt the work in their hands. However, Trask did not care about these details. He only guided the Ross and Peels to the huge floor-to-ceiling glass of the monitoring platform and pointed to the scene below.


    "Look, this is what we are going to experiment with. Although we have tried it many times. But we don''t mind going again!"


    Hearing this, Mr. Ross immediately looked down at the monitor.


    It was a huge test site, all surrounded by steel, and even a little gap was left. Except for one or two things like the lifting platform, Mr. Ross did not find any means to escape from it. It is precisely because of this situation that the three variants of the inside are like the flies in the jars, but there is no way to escape from them.


    Looked at those few anxious and uneasy. A mutant with extremely unstable mood. Mr. Ross couldn''t help but frown and asked.


    "Dr. Trask. Is this what you said?"


    "They are just experimental products. The experiment has not yet officially started. Please let me introduce, Mr. Ross." Rose��s face smiled strangely, and he found a remote control and put one of the mutants into his body. On the front glass.


    ��This is the variant No. 134, the ability to produce extremely high temperatures through hand contact. According to our current observations, this ability can produce temperatures of around four thousand degrees, enough to melt most of the steel. Please rest assured that the metal inside is specially made, he can''t melt, and naturally he can''t escape from it."


    Looking at the screen, the mutants continually patted the walls of the underlying test site, turning the entire steel wall into a red, molten gold. The Rossian pouted and made no statement.


    Trask did not listen to his intentions. He pressed the button on his hand and immediately changed the mutant in the picture to another target.


    A guy who seems to be wrapped in a strange white exoskeleton.


    ��This is the mutant experiment body No. 165. The ability is a super-enhanced exoskeleton, and his bone strength can be strengthened to forty times that of ordinary alloys, even to the extent of surpassing most military and aerospace alloys. At the same time, he is also able to control the growth and deformation of his own bones."


    "Maybe you can''t imagine it. In order to catch him, we sacrificed more than twenty good players. He even used his growing skeleton claws to tear open the outer shell of a tank and tear the guy inside into pieces."


    Watching the mutator 165 poke a big hole in the steel floor with a spear-like bone that grows from his arm, and Rose''s brow is getting deeper and deeper. At the same time, he couldn''t help but give this guy who looked awkward and made such a comment.


    "monster!"


    "That''s right, they are monsters. But they are monsters that have value for us." It seems that I agree with Mr. Ross''s point of view. Trask can''t help but nod and then continue his introduction.


    "The last one, Variant No. 241. The ability is corrosion. He can create a high-strength acid mist, whether it is metal or fiber. Even a living life. It will be corroded by this terrible acid. From our current results, it seems that there is nothing that can prevent this from happening. So even if it is the current test site, we can only hold him for less than six hours. After six hours, he will have enough The ability to go out from here."


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it? Seriously, Hon. Member. You really should be glad that his ability is controllable. Otherwise, people who die because of contact with him will be an amazing number."


    Looking at the bottom is just close to the wall, let the wall turn into a burst of white fog, and then a little bit of pus yellow liquid. Mr. Ross couldn''t help it anymore, he said to Dr. Trask.


    "What exactly is the experiment you said, let me see the monsters you caught?"


    "Of course not, a little patience. Mr. Ross, the experiment is just beginning!" Hearing such an inquiry. Trax is not continuing to sell off. Instead, he greeted his own man and picked up a microphone to use the loudspeakers in the test field to give notice to the mutants on the field.


    "I am Trax, the person in charge of this place. I think you should also know what you mean here. I repeat, want to live out? It''s very simple, just defeat any opponents that appear in front of you." And this time your opponent has only one. Your life is in your hands, so take a good grasp of it!"


    He just finished saying this. The lift immediately began to operate. At the same time, a sentinel robot that had just appeared in front of Mr. Ross appeared a little bit from the bottom of the test field with the start of the lift.


    And looking at this sudden appearance in the line of sight, there are some awkward sentinel robots. The three mutants inside acted immediately.


    The first to rush to the sentinel robot is the mutator No. 165. His exoskeleton reinforcement gives him super physical strength, and this also allows him to put his hand on the spear gun before the sentinel robot starts. The bone spear broke into the body of the sentinel robot.


    Although the height of the sentinel robot about three meters occupies a large body advantage. But the size advantage does not represent the defense and has an advantage. In front of the bone spear of No. 165. The metal shell on his body is almost the same as tin foil, and it breaks at a glance.


    After wearing the sentinel robot. No. 165 was chasing after the victory. The bone spear on the handle was changed into a jagged razor, and his exoskeleton was torn from the body of the sentinel robot.


    This tearing immediately caused a huge damage to the sentinel robot. At this time, the sentinel robot that just started to come and the red light in the eyes seemed to be extremely miserable, and it was scrapped.


    "This is your work, is it too disappointing?"


    Dr. Ross��s mockery was just interrupted and was interrupted by Dr. Trask.


    "Don''t worry, everything is just beginning!"


    With his words, the sentinel robot that just started immediately took an incredible change. Although its shape has been destroyed, the destroyed places have suddenly turned into strange liquid tissues, and then returned to the state before the injury in a very short time.


    At the same time, the sturdy, scale-like metal attached to the sentinel robot shook like a scorpion. After a few breaths, the calm gradually recovered. At this time, the attack on the 165 has come again.


    This time, the situation is very different.


    The bones that were able to tear the alloy steel suffered a great setback in front of the sentinel robot''s body. The knives of the 165 had just been cut on the body of the sentinel robot, and they were smashed into pieces by his weird scales. The sentinel robot also extended his hand and turned the arm into a huge spear gun in the incredible eyes of No. 165, and then slammed into his body.


    The so-called high-intensity exoskeleton is like a vain, and even a trace of obstruction can''t be done. It is penetrated into a myriad of pieces by the huge arm of the sentinel robot. The body of the 165th was naturally torn into two halves.


    For a time, the scene was very bloody. But for the two remaining people, it can''t be the reason for their withdrawal. They want to live, there is only one way to choose.


    Therefore, the battle is still going on. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 539： Imitating evolution into the Lord Aegis

    The var. 134''s hands were firmly pressed against the sentinel robot. With the use of his abilities, the entire sentinel robot has become a near-transparent color. Like the red gilt, it is more like a humanoid lava.


    If it was a few minutes ago, Mr. Ross might think that the sentinel robot was finished. It will be completely transformed into a pool of molten iron by this mutant who can melt the metal. But now, he really didn''t have the confidence to make everything happen in his imagination, so he could only stare at the scene, waiting for the ending to really appear in front of him.


    And as he thought, the situation quickly turned out to be a huge reversal.


    The sentinel robot, which had completely smashed the function of the body because of the ultra-high temperature, suddenly had new power. It was only when it waved with a big hand, and the mutator 134 stuck to itself was like a fly. Go out. And when it stood up, its burnt red body had cooled down at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    The icy metallic color reappeared on its body surface, and when the scaly metal on its surface rippled again, a little red brilliance began to emerge from the gaps in its scales.


    The color is so amazing that one can feel that it has changed invisibly. And what exactly is this change, and it will soon be revealed again.


    Because of this time, the strong rust and acid mist of No. 241 has been overwhelming, like a diffuse fog, rushing over the sentinel robot.


    This erosive intensity is just as terrible as the appearance of acid mist, which begins to cause indiscriminate damage indiscriminately. Whether it is a metal floor or the body of a sentinel robot, it begins to dissolve in this acid mist. The most frightening thing is that this dissolution is irreversible.


    Different from the body that has just been destroyed, the place where the sentinel robot is corroded has become a liquid of pus yellow, and it can no longer be restored to its original state. According to this situation, I am afraid that it will not take long before this sentinel robot will completely become a pus.


    But when the entire outer metal layer of the sentinel robot has been destroyed, it suddenly moves.


    A horrible high temperature suddenly erupted from beneath the outer layer of metal that had been dissolved, and then instantly pushed out the mists like the bones of the skeleton.


    This is naturally not a problem for No. 241. As long as he maintains this situation, he will certainly be able to break through this high temperature block. But this is an opportunity for sentinel robots.


    The high temperature blocked the erosion of the acid mist, and with this idleness, the layer of the sentinel robot that had been dissolved was smashed, and even the metal shell filled with pus liquid was turned into molten gold-like molten iron, quickly from its The body has flowed down. With just a few breaths, the sentinel robot completely separated the damaged part of the body and returned to being intact.


    You can''t even see any other obvious changes, except that the body size is reduced.


    However, it has changed.


    The acid mist is still surging, but for the current sentinel robot, this can no longer threaten it. It turned his head, locked his target on the number 241, and then walked toward him with great strides.


    The high temperature has dissipated and the acid mist has once again come. But the sentinel robot at this time did not seem to be affected by the acid mist at all. The scales on it just undulating, let it adapt to this special strong acid environment. It is no longer eroded by strong acid, it has become the nightmare of No. 241.


    Although 241 is still madly urging his ability, it is useless in vain. The sentinel robot walked up to him in a breeze, grabbed him with one hand, and then pinched his head like a persimmon.


    No. 241 was killed in an instant, and there was only one No. 134 on the field. This is a great psychological pressure for the 134, the only survivor.


    Look at the terrible figure that stepped out of the acid mist and watched the road scene without any way around him. No. 134, the heart of the next level, desperately rushed toward the sentinel robot.


    He wants to fight hard and use his ability to make a living path for himself. But when he slammed into the arms of the sentinel robot and pressed his ultra-high temperature hands onto it, it found out that what he thought was too naive and stupid.


    The four thousand degrees of high temperature that can melt the metal can''t cause any damage to the sentinel robot, and it can''t even change the silver-gray metal on it. On the contrary, the sentinel robot is absolutely fatal to him.


    No need to do it, the temperature of horror broke out directly from the sentinel robot. It was a terrible temperature than the ultra-high temperature of No. 134. It was just a moment that turned him into a torch, a terrible coke.


    After solving the enemy, the sentinel robot was silent. The Ross Councillor who watched everything all the time turned up in the heart.


    The three powerful mutants were wiped out in just a few minutes, and the sentinel robots that did all this were almost intact. This ability is really amazing and terrible. And this terrible performance, while shocking the Ross Councillor, could not help but admire Trask.


    "It''s a great invention. Your work can definitely be a weapon to change the world. But I don''t understand why the sentinel robots have such magical powers. It seems that they are like the natural enemies of these mutants!"


    "You are right, they are indeed the natural enemies of the mutants!" Throw away the things on hand and give all the follow-up work to their men. When Trask looked at Pierce, he explained to Dr. Ross.


    "I have studied mutants for decades and can be said to have successfully deciphered the genetic sequences in the mutant human genes. It is precisely because of this that I realize a problem. If you want to eliminate the mutants, you can only change from the varieties. People start with it. And for giving me this inspiration and material, there are two special variants."


    "Darwin, a mutant who can adapt to any environment and make spontaneous changes to any environmental change. His ability provides a basic attribute for the sentinel robot. The magical female under the magnetic king, her ability to imitate change, It is the second core attribute of the sentinel robot."


    ��Adaptation and imitation, this is the key to sentinel robots against mutants. I used bioprogramming and the nanometals provided by SHIELD to complete a special nanomachine organism that can adapt to the mutants. The ability of these mutants, while imitating their abilities. The more they fight with the mutants, the more they have the power and the stronger their power. The mutants fight against the sentinel robots, which is equivalent to fighting against one. Learning, evolving nanomachine variants. Under such circumstances, do you think they have any hope of winning?"


    Trask''s commentary is short, but it is like a lighthouse that illuminates the lost path of Ross. At this moment he was not in any doubt about the plan that Pierce told. Instead, he took the hand of Trask with excitement and said to him with great sincerity.


    "Dr., your invention will change the world. This country will also be reborn because of you. I want to pay tribute to you here. When we recover the glory of this country, I promise that it will be Hang the medal representing the highest honor on your chest."


    "Ha?" Somewhat strangely looked at Dr. Ross and looked at Pierce, the old **** behind him. Trask, who had a superior intelligence, immediately realized what he was, so he was perfunctory. "I will talk about this kind of thing later. I am just a researcher. This kind of pursuit of fame and fortune has nothing to do with me. Sorry, two. The experimental data still needs me to sort it out, I will stay with it soon!"


    He said, he was busy going out. At this time, Pierce smiled at Ross.


    "How, now you have enough confidence!"


    "Of course, now I have plenty of confidence. When can we start our plan, Mr. Alexander. I can''t wait!"


    Anyone who sees such a magical thing as a sentinel robot will be ambitious and generous. This is a unique weapon and a capital for meritorious service. Mr. Ross��s vision is not bad, and he can naturally see it clearly.


    And looking at the high-spirited Ross, Pierce smiled and poured a little cold water, and lowered the temperature for him.


    "Don''t worry too much, Mr. Ross. This kind of thing has to be done step by step. We have to deal with more than just a mutant. It''s just part of our plan, so it''s best to focus on it and be cautious."


    "I don''t understand why we have to do this. The sentinel robot can be spread out immediately, and it will be a huge blow to the person before it is formed. Is it a good time to think about it at this time? ?"


    Although Mr. Ross has voted for Pierce, it does not mean that he will listen to it. He has his own ideas and has his own opinions. And this opinion is a bit bloated for Pierce.


    "You have to remember, Dr. Ross. The mutant is not alone. Both the person and the Avengers are inextricably linked to the mutants. The sentinel plan will begin, but it must be paved and Prelude, you don''t want such an important thing to be completely destroyed by our enemies before starting."


    After a moment of silence, Mr. Ross immediately woke up from his already inflated thinking. He saw the status quo and the status quo was not as optimistic as he thought. So he immediately put up an eagerness to ask for advice, and asked Pierce.


    "So, where did the first step of our plan start?"


    "The first step of the plan!" Pierce''s face showed a smug smile. "I think it''s up to you to take over the SHIELD. You said yes, Secretary Sardis.e. Rose!" (~^~)

 Chapter 540： Three-faced spy learns secrets

    Upon hearing a guest visit, Zhou Yi immediately rushed back to his home from the steel and satellite city that was being rebuilt. As soon as he entered his study, he saw Natasha, who was talking very hard with the group of women at home.


    Natasha��s visit was really unexpected for him. What most he didn''t understand was why she had the courage to come to her own home.


    He knows very well that Natasha is not a guy with an awkward attitude. In today''s infamous, she is generally not willing to take such a big risk to her own home, exposing this kind of thing with her own friendship. Unless the situation is so special that she can ignore this big trouble.


    This cognition made Zhou Yi immediately spirited, and he also showed some playful look on his face, said to Natasha.


    "It��s been a long time since I��ve seen it, Natasha. We just missed it a few days ago, or you don��t have to worry about it, run it!��


    Zhou Yi, who was unwilling to get into trouble, put the thing of the Avengers and the Wan Wang directly. This statement immediately converges the smile on Natasha.


    She was a little bit grievous and looked at Zhou Yi, and then complained to him.


    "You actually have a face to mention that. How, accepting the magnetic king to make you very proud?"


    "It is indeed a thing that can make me feel proud of the kind of guy who has made the magnetic king. I don''t deny it!" I ignored Natasha''s complaint, Zhou Yihe smiled from the study table. I picked up an apple and put it in my mouth and took a bite. "Why, are you replacing the complaint file and medical reimbursement form that the Avengers submitted to me?"


    "Get it!" Desperate and grin, Natasha showed his intentions. "I am not coming to talk to you. I have a business to talk to you!"


    "Is it right? Me?" Zhou Yi immediately shook his head when he heard it. A very clear attitude of non-cooperation has emerged. "Natasha, I think you are wrong. I am not your teammate, not your partner. Looking for me to talk about business, don''t you think it is inappropriate?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Yi��s answer, Natasha immediately looked at Ada, who was watching the movie, and then said to her in a confused voice.


    "What the **** are you doing? Why, haven''t you made the relationship between us and him clear?"


    "It��s too busy recently, I didn��t find a suitable opportunity to tell him!�� Ata, who was stunned by Natasha��s burning eyes, immediately turned her face and defended herself with very unfounded words. stand up.


    And as the situation began to become embarrassing, Serana, who was never good at coping with this situation, immediately said "I am going to prepare some tea!" and hurriedly ran out. As soon as she left, there was only Zhou Yi and the two women who were obviously playing mysterious eyes in the entire study.


    "Can you tell me what is going on? Why do I feel like you are looking at something like me!"


    It��s not that silly to the extent that Zhou Yi has already guessed a possibility when he sees their reaction. In order to confirm his guess, he immediately sank and asked the two women.


    When I heard Zhou Yi��s words, Ada naturally couldn��t hide it anymore. She raised her eyebrows and pointed to her chest and stood up, highlighting Natasha, a beautiful figure, explaining to Zhou Yi.


    "As you think, this nuisance is working for the Avengers and SHIELD, but it also gives us some special and critical news. In other words, she and us are on one side!"


    "What the hell?"


    Although I already had preparations in my heart, I suddenly heard that Ada said that Zhou Yi still felt that they were playing too much.


    Since Ada can give this task to Natasha, it naturally shows that this has established a good relationship with a woman like a family. Under this premise, it is a bit too risky for Natasha to take the risk to send messages to her group.


    Do not say anything else, for his current identity Zhou Yi still has a certain conscious. He is the number one risky person in the entire United States. His every move can make the powers in this country stunned. It is precisely because of this that everyone around him is monitored to varying degrees.


    Anyone associated with him will be identified by the country as a potential threat target. Under this premise, once Natasha��s espionage status is exposed, she will inevitably incur a thunder blow in this country.


    The current US government, and even the SHIELD, absolutely does not allow such a traitor to be there. So at that time, Natasha had only one dead end. In addition, I am afraid that even the jail time will only be a luxury.


    This is huge and unnecessary risk. So Zhou Yi immediately shook his head and expressed his meaning.


    "You are too angry. Once Natasha is exposed, she will die. You really don''t have to do this kind of thing!"


    "Don''t look at me, this is not what I asked for! This is the nuisance to find the request I made. I just did something to push the boat!"


    Looking at the blame that Zhou Yi��s eyes did not hide, Ada immediately raised his eyebrows and defended himself. And when she heard her say that Zhou Yi immediately put all the sights on Natasha, his meaning is obvious, he needs an explanation.


    "I just want to find a way out for myself. This is normal!" Some abnormal Natasha, who was watched by Zhou Yi''s eyes, quickly licked her face and let her eyes avoid the sight of Zhou Yi. At the same time, she tried her best to defend her behavior. "And, Shirley is your daughter. Even if we don''t care about our friendship, for her, I must close to you. I don''t want to wait for her to grow up and see me as an enemy, so you understandable!"


    I don''t understand at all! Turning over his eyes, Zhou Yi made a statement about the explanation of this far-fetched attachment. However, he is very clear that in this case, he can''t let this woman tell the truth. So he can only say in a warning tone.


    "Enough, Natasha. This reason is too bad. I know that you and us are a heart, you don''t need to do this dangerous work. I don''t want to be special because you exposed your behavior." Run over to save you."


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t reached that level yet. And this kind of pay is rewarding. I have brought you very important news!"


    When he heard Zhou Yi say so, Natasha immediately smiled confidently. And when she heard her say this, Zhou Yi was puzzled.


    "Important news, can you still have any news that I don''t know at this time?"


    This is not a mess. It is necessary to know that the current forces of Zhou Yi have already formed a scale. Whether it is the security system of the Japanese or the one with the ability of the Wan Wang, the latent and deep-seated mutants have a wide range of eyes and ears. With their cooperation, many things are no longer a secret for Zhou Yi. Among them, there are even many confidential incidents that are not known inside the government.


    So when Natasha said that she had made important news, Zhou Yi really did not put this news into her heart. But the next moment, when Natasha said the news, Zhou Yi had to admit that she was scared.


    "Nick Fury died, and died under the attack of the Hydra. Now the SHIELD is taken over by an old friend of yours. General Thaddeus E. Ross, Super Soldier Program The person in charge, now the director of the SHIELD, I think you should be familiar with him!"


    "General Ross?"


    When I thought of the guy who once chased Diqok, there was no way to go to the ground, and Zhou Yi immediately frowned.


    "Isn''t he already in jail? How can he still come out? Also, Nick Fury''s one-eyed dragon is dead. Are you sure you haven''t received any fake news?"


    "I also hope that this is the case, at least my salary can be added!" Natasha shrugged her shoulders and gave Zhou Yi a reply in a helpless tone. "But the truth is that he is very likely to die. SHIELD has discovered where he was attacked. The situation there is very bad. I can imagine that he was killed by heavy soldiers. In the last scene, the scene was found. His car, there are a lot of internal organs debris. Although he did not find his body, it is estimated to be taken away by the Hydra. In that case, his surviving may be infinitely close to zero!"


    "In addition, about General Ross. He was released on the bail of the military. For the current government, this outstanding guy obviously has the value to use. And he soon joined the Alexandre Speaker of the Security Council. Together, with his support, he was able to take over the SHIELD so smoothly."


    When he heard Natasha''s words, Zhou Yi immediately frowned and fell into deep thought.


    The situation has become so complicated at one time, this is something he did not think of at first. To be sure, the Hydra must have played a special role. But for this very hidden guy, even the power of Zhou Yi can''t take him out of the dark. Even if it is not Natasha''s appearance, just to receive such news, he may have to wait for a while. At that time, maybe this group has already made another move.


    So I have to say that Natasha��s news is very timely. At the very least, he has to spend a lot of time to deal with it. At this time, Zhou Yi also began to face the role that Natasha can play. This three-faced spy can indeed give people some unexpected surprises.


    "Thank you, Natasha. This news is very useful. I think we may need more exchanges in the future."


    "Of course, I am very happy." Hearing Zhou Yi said, Natasha immediately smiled brilliantly. "It''s my honor."


    "Very good, then let us wait and see what the conspiracy of the new director of the SHIELD is. Really, I really can''t wait."


    Looking at Natasha''s reaction, Zhou Yi also laughed. For him, this news is not necessarily a good thing. The action of the Hydra can only make their hidden body shape reveal more parts. Hiding in the dark, they can keep their lives. And once they show up, they have only one dead end.


    For Zhou Yi, there are still a lot of accounts between them, it is not clear! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 541： The gods come to judge the gun

    Natasha temporarily stayed in Huiyao City. She came with a mission, naturally it is impossible to come and rush, go and rush. It is easy for her Avengers to find some clues.


    Ada, after getting such information, began to arrange some preparation and response work. In this kind of thing, she is an expert-level figure, so she naturally takes the initiative to take up the power.


    In this case, Zhou Yi suddenly became idle. Almost everything that can be done is done by the capable women around him. What they can''t do, such as fighting the Hydra, is not the time.


    Although it showed a bit of a foot, the Hydra is still very deep. In order not to stun the snake, Zhou Yi can only wait, waiting for them to have more action. This is not a half-time event, because for the Hydra, they never lack patience.


    From the Second World War to the present, they have been lurking for more than seventy years. With this kind of patience, it is naturally impossible for them to become rough at this moment near their peak. Therefore, this has become a kind of patience competition, see who can not stand this tone.


    And Zhou Yi resisted his patience and waited for the Hydra to be drilled. A special guest came to his home.


    This is a guest from Asgard, and a guy familiar with Zhou Yi, Thor Thor.


    Unlike the previous meetings, Raytheon has become a lot more convergent and silent. At the very least, when he was on the road, it was not the kind of arrogance of lightning and thunder. Therefore, when he came to Zhou Yi��s home quietly, Zhou Yi almost thought that this was the illusion that Rocky had pretended.


    However, Thor Thor proved his true identity with his own artifact, Mirnier, and it was because of this that he was warmly treated by Zhou Yi.


    The last grand banquet that was received in Asgard is still remembering Zhou Yi. Therefore, the exchange of gifts has become an inevitable choice. Although Hui Yao City can''t compare with Asgard, it can''t be too inferior.


    Therefore, using the power of the hand, Zhou Yi simply held an unprecedented citywide carnival, whether it was the humans in the city of Hui Yao, or the mutants were invited by Zhou Yi in this way, using them to plant Enthusiasm and cheers to entertain guests from afar.


    I have to say that this special way of hospitality did play a role. Even Thor, who has always had a gloomy look on his face, had to let go of his own haze and join the carnival team under this warm hospitality.


    This festive carnival also played a different role, that is, it silently strengthened the citizens of the city.


    Whether it is a mutant or a human being, in this carnival festival, they have taken off their own disguise and revealed their true nature. Once people are honest and honest, they will naturally feel good. This is the same for both parties with different races.


    Therefore, after the carnival, many humans have added several mutant friends. And many variants are taking advantage of this opportunity to join the human community.


    This is what Zhou Yi did not think of at first, but since it is a good thing, Zhou Yi is happy to see it. I even made a plan, and I just took this festival as a repertoire of Huiyao City. I tried it every year.


    Of course, this is a later story, and it is not the time to worry about it. Now the most important thing for Zhou Yi is to entertain guests.


    After filling up Thor with a lot of wine from various countries, Zhou Yi didn''t see the new Ray of Thorphy until the next day. I have to say that Tol at this time is much better than when he first came. At least the look on his face does not look so unhappy. However, his heart still exists, because his face has never shown too much smile.


    "Why, my friend. Is it that I am not thoughtful enough to talk about it? Can you not show your smile in this way?"


    Looking at the still-existing, slightly undetectable gloom on Thor''s face, Zhou Yi smiled and sat down on his opposite side.


    "Still, what do you think of me?"


    "Of course not!" Hearing Zhou Yi''s disguised words, Thor understood his meaning, but immediately shook his head and explained it earnestly. "I just have something to worry about. It has nothing to do with you, my friend. In fact, your hospitality is very thoughtful, I have not met this kind of banquet for a long time!"


    "The next time you can bring your parents and brothers, and your little ** together. Although they are just a group of mortals, I can guarantee that their enthusiasm is not lost to anyone."


    When I heard Thor''s answer, Zhou Yi immediately laughed. But he soon discovered that when he said so, Thor''s face began to show a bitter look.


    This situation made Zhou Yi feel a move, he figured it out, and then with three points of suspicion, three-pointed tone, said to Thor.


    "It seems that you really have a lot of thoughts, let me guess, it''s about you and Loki, right?"


    "Yes!" A bitter smile, Thor also admitted calmly. "My father gave Loki a penalty of imprisonment for a thousand years. Although I repeatedly prayed to my father, he refused me. Even he announced that he would usurp my status and banned me from mentioning any Loki. Related things."


    "Why, are you angry with this kind of thing?"


    "No!" Shaking his head again, the smile on Thor''s face became even heavier. "I just thought that I made my father more and more disappointed."


    "Really, man. You are a good brother, a good brother. It is also a heroic warrior. But you are not a good king, even this outsider can see it. You have no king. That kind of courage and enlightenment, and this is probably the reason why your father is disappointed with you."


    "Maybe, but there are some things, I really can''t do it!" Listening to Zhou Yi''s words, Thor and his grief renewed his heart and opened his fingers, tearing his hair hard. This makes him look like a blame. But it is such a true nature that makes him appear to be **** and fleshy.


    So far, many of the gods that Zhou Yi has seen. But only this guy in front of me is the most pleasing to the eye. Although he also has the arrogance inherent in the gods, but more is the true nature of the child. This is really precious for people like him.


    Of course, this is a disaster for his father.


    "Do it yourself, man. This kind of thing will slowly get better in the future. You are a god, time is totally meaningless to us. For a thousand years, so on."


    Just comforted a few words, Zhou Yi could not help but ask.


    "Right, I haven''t asked you yet. My friend, what are you here for? Is it that Asgard is ready to summon me!"


    "I have two things when I come here!" When it came to business, Thor also picked up his feelings and did not continue to blame himself.


    "The first thing is to give these two gifts to you. You have already seen the light of justice, and this artifact created by the eternal fire, I am afraid you have not seen it."


    Thor said, he went straight to the outside. And as he held up Mirnier, he sent a signal to Asgard with a thunder. An incomparably seven-color streamer instantly tore the Scorpio and landed down in the sky.


    The Rainbow Bridge in Asgard is spectacular just a few times. However, Zhou Yi, who has already seen more, naturally will not have any surprises because of this. In fact, all his minds are now attracted by the magical weapon wrapped in the rainbow streamer.


    It is a golden piece of gold that radiates the radiant glow of the whole body.


    In the middle of the foot, there is a rod with a thick egg. Non-gold non-copper, non-wooden poles are straight and firm, with a crystal clear and transparent light. Innumerable magical runes are engraved on the poles, neatly arranged in a spiral shape, giving people a dizzy feeling at first glance.


    Obviously, this rune is not something that mortals can pry into, it represents the mystery of only the gods.


    And along the pole, there are some special snowy edges. The sharp blade is a pair of straight blades that are placed side by side, with an inscription similar to Thor''s Millier, and the bottom of the blade is a curved semicircle. Just formed a circular hollow. A fiery sacred fire burns in this ring, making it intuitive to have a feeling of facing the sun and facing the trial.


    As for the bottom, it is a standard hexagonal shape. The golden six-tailed vertebrae look completely the same as the original weapon of Zhou Yi. From this point, Zhou Yi can see that Asgard did use a lot of thoughts.


    For this weapon, I have to say that Zhou Yi is very satisfied.


    It seems that I was aware of the mood of Zhou Yi at the moment, and Thor also explained it with a smile.


    "This is the eternal judgment of Rodney. It is made of a branch of the world tree Uktrasil, with the blessing of the Lord Asgard and the magical spell of the Warner Protoss. This will make it harder and more powerful."


    "And its blade is built with the core of the Death Star, and only in this way can the eternal fire stay in it. As for the rune above, it is the Russian language of Asgard, the oldest language of magic. It can build incredible with you, and sublimate yourself by your power, just like me and Mirnier."


    "Really, my friend. This artifact is probably the most powerful weapon out of our Asgard. Once it is held in your hand, it will certainly surpass my wonderful Neil, the father''s Gunniel, the most powerful of the artifacts, and handing him over to you also represents our Asgard''s wish. We hope that our friendship will last forever, and we hope that we will love you forever!"


    "You don''t want me, I will not wait for you!"


    Looking at the serious look on Thor''s face, Zhou Yi said with a face, and immediately said this vow. This is his guarantee and the price he paid for these efforts. Asgard is worthy of such a return. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 542： Rodney Unlimited Power

    "very good."


    Upon hearing Zhou Yi��s answer, Thor immediately put down the big stone in his heart. Now he shoulders his important mission, and this mission is directly related to the future of Asgard. Therefore, he must get the support of Zhou Yi.


    Now, Zhou Yi��s reply is equivalent to clearly telling him the answer, which naturally makes him ecstatic. So that he immediately laughed and suggested to Zhou Yi.


    "Man, don''t you want to try the power of Rodney? You have to know that this artifact has not been perfused by any power that belongs to the gods since it came out. It is still waiting for its own master to wake it up. Now, it is the most suitable opportunity."


    This kind of thing does not need Toll to say, Zhou Yi will also do it. Because this artifact called the eternal judgment did indeed lick the itch in his heart. As a warrior, even a former warrior, his love of weapons has never lost a point. So when he saw this artifact, he naturally had the idea of ??occupying him.


    Besides, this artifact is neither stolen nor grabbed. It was sent by people themselves. Zhou Yi has no reason to refuse. Although it will be tied to Asgard after accepting this gift, who can say whether it is good or bad? At the very least, in Zhou Yi��s opinion, it��s not a bad thing to have a deep relationship with Asgard.


    Thought of this, Zhou Yi''s hand has already held Rodney''s rod. And with his first contact with Rodney, the bright golden flames immediately spurted out of God, like feathers woven out of clothing around the body of Zhou Yi. At the same time, a blazing aggregating beam of light is carried out like an aurora.


    This blazing light fell on Zhou Yi''s body, and immediately there were countless flames gathering on him. This made his figure in the light immediately become thicker, and when the light of the sky disappeared into the air, Zhou Yi��s dress had changed.


    The thick armor of the same color as Platinum is neatly worn on his body, and the rune inscribed on the armor reveals a different golden light under his power. It is not ordinary light, but the dazzling light that the most extreme flames are condensed together.


    This makes him look like an incredible mystery.


    For this change, Zhou Yi just touched the elegant helmet on his head, and then turned his head. He used the golden flame of the eye to face him. Asked by Thor around.


    "Light of justice? What is going on? How can it appear on me in this way!"


    "This is the power of ancient magic, such as the Chinese characters, my friend. At the moment when Rodney was created, my father asked the gods to put this artifact and the light of justice together. They have become As a whole, when you take over Rodney, the light of justice will naturally become your object in the same way. They are inseparable, just as justice will bring judgment."


    Thor explained that he also said some of Rodney''s functions. This is the secret of the **** Asgard. If the owner is not a friend of Asgard, and wants to understand the mystery by himself, it will only waste time in vain. This is not the case for even more powerful people.


    Under Thor''s explanation, Zhou Yi quickly learned some of Rodney''s magical uses.


    First of all, the simplest and most basic function is the summoning ability. Just as Thor can summon Mirnier anytime and anywhere, and Mirnier will respond to his call, and instantly turn into a Thunder to his hand. Rodney also has such a function. After it has determined that Zhou Yi is the master, as long as Zhou Yi needs it, it will immediately come to him.


    However, unlike Mirnier''s incarnation of lightning, Rodney, who was infected by Zhou Yi''s power attribute, will only become a fire of the sun. Of course, this difference is not a problem for Zhou Yi.


    Secondly, it is the main function. And Mirner only recognizes Thor and the righteous as their own users. Rodney also has such restrictions, and the conditions are more demanding.


    It only recognizes the existence of the owner of Zhou Yi, which means that it cannot be a weapon in the hands of anyone unless it is allowed by Zhou Yi. At the same time, even if Zhou Yi agrees, it will also choose its own users. And the conditions it chooses are justice and trial.


    It is necessary to have a righteous heart to touch its existence, and at the same time, it must have the courage and determination of judgment to display its edge and power.


    Other than that, no one can drive it. As soon as the person with the evil thoughts approaches it, it will be burned to ashes by the sun **** fire attached to it. And even after the test of the sun''s fire, those who do not meet Rodney''s requirements can''t lift it up.


    The core of the Death Star and the weight of the branches of the world are not something that ordinary people can imagine. If it wasn''t for the power to limit it, it would be because of its terrible weight that Rodney could collapse the mountain, make the earthquake tremble, and effortless.


    Of course, these two effects are magical. But in the eyes of the gods, that''s exactly what it is, especially for the Asgard gods that come out of it, these two abilities are more common.


    Not to mention Odin''s Gunniel, even Thor''s Mirnier has similar abilities. To some extent, these two capabilities are already too popular. As the most precious gift of Asgard, Rodney naturally cannot have only the functions of these two people.


    Not only is it sorry for the painstaking efforts of the gods of Asgard, but also the precious materials that are consumed on it. Therefore, it naturally has more magical power.


    And this more magical power can be divided into three types in general.


    The first ability is storage. Because of the interception of the world tree Uktrahir, the blessings of the gods and the mysterious curse of the Warner Protoss. Rodney can store nearly unlimited power in his pole. Anyone who holds it can increase the stored value of its internal energy by injecting power into it. This stored power not only enhances Rodney''s own power, but also provides energy support for his users.


    For example, when Zhou Yi poured his strength into Rodney and delivered it to an ordinary person who was recognized by him and Rodney, this person could rely on Rodney. The eruption of the terrorist forces that Zhou Yi can display. For another example, when Zhou Yi was holding Rodney in a protracted war, and thus the power was exhausted. Rodney can be the second source of strength for Zhou Yi, for his continued combat power.


    This is the first, derived from the world tree Uktra Hill. The second ability is derived from the eternal fire.


    With regard to the eternal fire, almost no one can tell its origins. Even with his owner, the gods of Asgard are equally unclear about this problem. But this does not prevent them from recognizing the value of the eternal fire. As a **** that can be collected in the treasure house by Odin, the power of the eternal fire is naturally known to these gods.


    As a flame, the eternal fire naturally has the property inherent in the flame, and that is destruction. At this point, the eternal fire is even more powerful. Any existence, whether it is a specific substance, or an abstract existence that cannot be expressed in reality, such as magic, energy, and the like. All will be destroyed by it. Even with sufficient energy as a fuel, the eternal fire can even destroy the most basic framework of the world. It is time and space that will be destroyed by it.


    Except for the altar that was built by Asgard with his magical magic, such as the Neighbor Rune, dedicated to this sacred fire, it is hardly obstructed by anything. That''s why it''s placed in that way in the arc under the Rodney''s blade. Because the arc is full of the runes of the eternal, it is the altar of the eternal fire. There is only that thing, so that the eternal fire can live comfortably in Rodney.


    With the existence of the eternal fire, Rodney naturally inherited the power of destruction from its body. Don''t underestimate the infuss that are engraved on the blade. The ones that spill over are the power of the eternal fire. It is the most extreme destruction and destruction. It is the magical power that can turn everything into ashes.


    With this ability, Rodney''s own blade should not be too sharp, and it already has the unbreakable destructive power. And this is only the second one.


    The third ability is the power from the Death Star.


    The ultimate wreck of the Death Star, which is chosen to be the metal of the blade. This dead star refers not to the broken planet but to the annihilated star sun. There are always one or two stars in the universe that will die in some special way. Most of this demise is the ultimate destruction, and it is impossible to leave a trace of wreckage. But there will always be one or two accidents. And Asgard possessed the product of this accident, and they also made this rare and nearly rare treasure into the magical Rodney''s blade.


    The Death Star, as an incredible stellar wreck, has the unparalleled quality of the first, which is why Roderne itself is so heavy. Of course, this is not the point, the focus is on the memory that is stored on it, from the memory of the stellar destruction moment.


    When Rodney''s power is strengthened to the extreme, the memory of the Death Star on the blade will awaken, and the moment of the destruction of the star will be reproduced with the power of the master. This moment itself represents the most terrible destruction and destruction, and under the attribute of Zhouyi Sun''s power, its reappearance will only be closer to reality.


    It is a self-evident thing to reproduce what a moment of stellar destruction means. And Rodney, who has such a terrible power, will become the most powerful magic in Thor''s mouth, and it is also imaginable.


    Such an ability will of course be called the strongest. Especially in the hands of Zhou Yi, a man with solar power, it will only be more horrible. From this, it can be seen that Rodney is indeed an artifact created for Zhou Yi. Asgard��s good intentions can be seen from this.


    And if they are so well-intentioned, will they do a loss-making business? That is absolutely impossible.


    So it is clear that Zhou Yi just smiled and turned his armor into a golden light, then asked Rodney and asked Thor.


    "I am very satisfied with this artifact. But, man. The second thing you can come here can tell me. If you don''t say anything, I can really feel awkward!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 543： Before leaving, Bai Miyi

    When I heard Zhou Yi say this, Thor naturally couldn��t keep his task in his heart. Therefore, he also pushed the boat and said it to Zhou Yi directly.


    "My father told me to tell you that the catastrophe that had been revealed in the fate has already begun. Although our Asgard is ready for the battle, we need your help at this time. Yes, My friend, Asgard needs you, very much needed!"


    One or two needs, it is clear how eager the current Asgard gods are. They had no patience before the pressure of the gods at dusk. Calling Zhou Yi back to Asgard is the first step in exhausting patience and blowing the counterattack horn.


    Zhou Yi can understand this kind of mood of the Asgard gods. In the face of destruction and doomsday, no one can be indifferent. There is no difference between mortals and gods. Helping these gods to counterattack their original destiny and destiny was what Zhou Yi had promised. At this point, Zhou Yi did not have any thought of rejecting the remorse, so he immediately asked Tol.


    "When are we going?"


    "The sooner the better. To be honest, I didn''t know that there was a **** at dusk. But since this thing has come true, I can only ask you to help us through this difficult situation. Like me As my father said, buddy. Regardless of the final result, you are our Forever friend of Asgard and my eternal friend. But there are instructions, do not leave!"


    Looking at the face of a solemn look of Thor, Zhou Yi just patted his shoulder and smiled at him.


    "You don''t have to look like this, man. You look like this to you or to me, it''s uncomfortable. Give me half a day, I will explain the things in my hand, then I will go back to Asgard with you. Since I have already promised you, I will definitely do what I promised. So, you don''t need to pay more!"


    Thor didn''t talk, but from his eyes, Zhou Yi could see his thoughts. This is a determined person. The firmness of the will often means that once he makes up his mind, it is almost impossible to change it. This point, even if Zhou Yi said that I would not have any effect, so he could only shake his hand against Thor and left.


    There is a bit of time, and there are still many things he has to arrange. Therefore, many things need to be taken care of.


    In the first time, Zhou Yi found Ada, who was still busy in the company. For him, Ada is not only his lover, but also the right hand in his life and work. Because of her strong ability and skills, it has been said that there is no creator of Zhou Yi, but it cannot be without the topic of Aida.


    Zhou Yi does not deny that this topic is somewhat provocative. Because the sundial is far less important to him than he imagined, it is indifferent to hand it over to Ada. As long as Ada is willing, he can do so at any time. Therefore, those who spread this rumor are destined to be disappointed. This kind of trick is also doomed to be useless.


    After finding Ada and telling her about her going to Asgard, Zhou Yi was immediately interrogated by Ada.


    "What are you going to do with Asgard? Are you fighting with any horrible gods? If that is the case, I disagree!"


    "How is this possible!" Shake his head, Zhou Yi smiled and explained to Ada, a gloomy look. "The gods of Asgard are bound by fate. They themselves cannot resist their own destiny. But I am different. I am the one outside of Asgard and the most powerful person they know. So they are I have been asked for it, and I have even paid a huge price for it."


    "Think about the help we have received in Shirley''s affairs. Under such premise, we are giving back to them, and it is not a normal thing to give them the same arm support?"


    "Don''t give me a topic, you know what I mean!" I grabbed Zhou Yi''s ear very smoothly, and Ada''s whole person changed the appearance of the dominatrix. "I asked if there is danger, do you understand? Is there danger?"


    "How could it be dangerous!" Aida''s emotional can not be suppressed, Zhou Yi naturally did not have any idea to call her at this time. So he immediately hugged Ada, blocking her violent behavior and pacifying her. "As you know, the Asgard gods are just a group of ordinary gods. And I am at the top of the gods, their fate is totally different for me. For them it may be destruction, But for me it will only be a breeze. Believe me, Ada. I know this kind of thing very well and there is no danger."


    "This is what you said, don''t forget!"


    Since Zhou Yi said so, Ada naturally can''t continue to hang around. She promised Zhou Yiyuan''s trip to Asgard, on the one hand because she had enough confidence in the power of Zhou Yi, except for the cosmic power of the tyrant, no one could be his opponent. On the other hand, she also believes that it is necessary to build a friendly relationship with Asgard.


    There is another completely different world as a retreat, and many things can be done. In the face of such a good opportunity, Ada naturally will not let it be lost from his own hands.


    Two people reached a consensus on this issue, and after Ida got it, Zhou Yi immediately ran to his home. Too much trouble for the lover will manifest itself at this time. In addition to Ada, he will explain to the family''s Serana, Lily, who is busy collecting Hellfire and reorganizing the dark forces.


    Fortunately, they do not think that this Asgard trip will have any threat to Zhou Yi, so they have no intention of blocking Zhou Yi. This naturally makes Zhou Yi less trouble.


    However, their troubles are fixed, but there are other troubles that need to be fixed. For example, his two entangled daughters, such as his mother and sister, are the key to his headache.


    However, with Serana cover, these things have finally been resolved. After all the things in the house were arranged, Zhou Yi had to work hard for his own power.


    For him, there are two unstable factors in the hand. So before he leaves, he has to control these unstable factors. Among them, the first one is the magnetic king.


    When Zhou Yi found Wan Wang, he was still busy with the reconstruction of the steel city. If the city is to become a city that can accommodate both humans and mutants, it is naturally impossible to maintain the original appearance. Reconstruction is a must, and if it is to be rebuilt, the magnetic king who controls the metal is a necessary existence. So, this time he can only be here.


    As soon as he came to the front of Wan Wang, Zhou Yi went straight to the point and said to him.


    "I want to leave the earth temporarily and go to Asgard, where the Nordic gods are located. It may take a while to come back. During this time, I need you to maintain the current state of stability. Do you understand?" ��


    For his loved ones, Zhou Yi can only persuade in a soft voice, but for the ambitious subordinate of Wan Wang Wang, Zhou Yi will only use this tough tone to command and suppress. This is the majesty and hegemony that is necessary for the upper class. Only in this way can the guy like Wan Wang be obedient.


    In the face of Zhou Yi��s almost tough command, Wan Wang did not have any anger. He just nodded in a dull look and asked at the same time.


    "Of course, no problem, sir. Just I want to know how long it will take you. If it is too long, it will probably make people in the federal government aware of what. At that time, they are likely to stare at you. No, do something terrible for the city. If so?"


    "That kind of thing doesn''t have to worry about you, I have already arranged it! If someone doesn''t have long eyes, they will give them a painful lesson that will last forever. Remember, even if I am not in this city, the city is stable. No one can destroy the peace here, both inside and outside. You understand, Eric!"


    In the face of this, Wan Wang immediately bowed his head in a respectful manner and replied.


    "I understand, sir. I will remember these words."


    The guarantee of Wanwangwang does not make Zhouyi believe. Therefore, after deterring the magnetic king by force, he immediately said to him rationally.


    "What you want is the bright future of the mutant, and I can promise to give you such a future. But I don''t want to see you doing anything stupid, remember what you are today. I hope that when I come back, Steel Satellite City It is already the way humans and mutants work together harmoniously."


    "Of course, sir. I will let you see that kind of thing."


    From the words of Zhou Yi, Wan Wang Wang can fully realize his attention to himself. He knew that because of the previous act of provoking the Avengers, he had already caused Zhou Yi��s dissatisfaction. So at this time, he did not dare to have any extraordinarily moves. He is already a person on the Zhou Yi boat. He does not want to be thrown into the sea. He has only one choice. As a smart person, he naturally knows what to choose.


    Wan Wang��s statement made Zhou Yi nod, and he immediately rushed to the inside of the city. There is also an unstable factor there.


    While standing outside the window of the director''s office of the Huiyao City Police Station, I looked at the busy Jill. Zhou Yi did not know how to use her identity to face her. Is it the identity of the owner of Hui Yao City? Or as a former friend and comrade? Or is it a man''s identity?


    After thinking for a long time, Zhou Yi has never taken this step. He knew that he was not determined to dominate Jill''s choice. Therefore, he can only choose to leave. Although this may make a huge flaw in the city of Hui Yao, where he worked hard, he chose to do so.


    He respects Jill''s choice, and what does Jill choose? For him, it is already something he can''t intervene. He can only accept, and there is no other way. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 544： Return to the goddess of destiny

    Once again stepping into the land of the Golden Palace, Zhou Yi felt the atmosphere completely different from the previous one. Majesty and chilling, the complete tension of a black cloud pressure city is shrouded here, so that the old laughter and singer have disappeared from this ancient palace of gods.


    Whether it is the guards who are coming and going, or the maids who are in a hurry, they all have a look on the face. That feeling is like a terrible disaster coming soon.


    In fact, this is indeed a terrible disaster. The twilight of the gods is not only a terrible destruction to the gods of Asgard, but also to the ordinary mortals of Asgard. This is the catastrophe of this world, the fate of the destruction and destruction of this world. Regardless of the gods or mortals, they will only be treated equally in the face of this. Therefore, it is also understandable that these Golden Palace attendants will have such performances.


    Thor''s footsteps were fast, and under his leadership, Zhou Yi quickly entered the main hall of the Golden Palace.


    At this time in the hall, most of the gods of Asgard have gathered here, and the waiter is standing around Odin. Each of them was neatly armored and serious, and Zhou Yi had a feeling of stepping into the temple of enjoying ancient sacrifices as he stepped into it.


    Because at this moment they are just like the mud-carved puppets in the temple, and only the majesty and highness of the gods are on the face, as if everything is in their grasp.


    However, when seeing the weekdays that Thor walked in, the gods could no longer maintain the awesome look on their faces.


    "Welcome to your arrival, my friend. We have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    As the owner, Odin was the first person to respond to the arrival of Zhou Yi. Hearing his words and seeing the anxiety in his eyes, Zhou Yi could not help but frown, and asked quietly.


    "Odin''s majesty, just after such a short time, has it deteriorated to such an extent?"


    "The speed of fate changes more quickly than we think. They are coming. Uktrahir has already uttered a cry, and the horn of war has also come from the country of fire. The song of the dead begins Singing, the wolf and the serpent are also on the Asgard. Everything is coming, the war we foresee, the foreseeable destruction."


    "Is it?" Hearing Odin said, Zhou Yi immediately made an awkward look and asked. "So, Odin''s Majesty. Do you have anywhere you need to contribute?"


    "Yes, my friend. There are a lot of places where we need your strength. But before that, I need to take you to see a few very important people. I hope you don''t mind!"


    Having said that, Odin stood up and gestured to Zhou Yi, and walked straight to a ramp behind him. Zhou Yi naturally followed, and as they deepened, he soon came to a strange room.


    This is an empty temple that has been piled up by huge rocks. There is nothing here except for a place in the center that seems to be an altar. After coming here, Odin immediately explained to Zhou Yi.


    "My friend, this is the biggest secret of Asgard, and it is only the place where the king of Asgard can know and lead. Although I am here to take you here because of the forcedness, I hope that you can keep this. Secret, don''t tell anyone what is happening here."


    "Of course, I will keep my mouth shut and kneel down."


    This little thing, Zhou Yi naturally will not refuse. After receiving the reply from Zhou Yi, Odin immediately inserted Gognier, who had been holding it in his hand, into the middle of the altar, and then used his loud voice to recite Zhou Yi��s completely ignorant of its contents. speech.


    With his whimsical language, a strange and familiar rune appeared on the altar, and like a masonry, a little bit of a door was built.


    For such a situation, Zhou Yi was somewhat surprised, but he quickly took it as a matter of course and agreed. Not because of anything else, but because all these weird sights are from the hands of Odin.


    Odin, the **** of the Nordic mythology, the father of the gods of Asgard. It is a **** with a very broad power. In mythology, he is both the guardian of the kingship and the symbol of wisdom, but also represents victory and glory. However, few people know that the father of the gods is the owner of magic in Norse mythology.


    At the expense of one of his own eyes, he gained knowledge from the Fountain of Wisdom, and he realized the words of the Russian language by hanging himself up on the world tree Uktra Hill. This is the magical origin of Asgard. It is precisely because of this that he became the **** of magic of Asgard, the user and owner of the most powerful magical power.


    It is for this reason that he used this almost magical means to construct a new door, and Zhou Yi was not surprised at all.


    Soon, the door built by the Russian Rune completely completed its shaping work. And as it formed, a gateway to another world appeared in front of Zhou Yi. And obviously, this is the real purpose of Odin taking him here.


    "Come with me, my friend. We should also visit the fate and see how fate tells us about our future!"


    After doing all this, Odin first entered the portal. With his footsteps, Zhou Yi followed closely and went in.


    As soon as I entered the door of magic, the scene in front of Zhou Yi immediately changed dramatically.


    A huge gold sacred tree appeared in front of his eyes, and the tall branches covered the sky, covering almost the entire sky and the world.


    The golden light scatters from the gap between the sky and the leaves, and shines on this vibrant land, giving people a feeling of being like a dream.


    At this time, Odin, who walked in front of Zhouyi, lived in his body shape, pointing to the white jade that was like the finest jade, but the blade was the purest gold-colored giant tree.


    "This is the true meaning of the world tree Uktra Hill, and we are now at the top of the world tree, where the three goddesses of fate are."


    "As you said, the purpose of our trip is to visit these three goddesses?"


    Look at the world tree in front of you, and the little grasshopper that is not far away, quietly relying on the waters of the lake. Zhou Yi immediately thought of the true identity of the three goddesses they wanted to visit. When I saw Zhou Yi��s eyes, Odin yelled at his gray beard and replied to him.


    "It''s right like this, my friend. The fate has changed, but what changes will happen, but these goddess of the goddess standing on the side of destiny can be understood by us. Only through them, we Only then can we know how to counter our destiny. Where should we start and where should we end?"


    For this statement of Odin, Zhou Yi nodded directly. Zhou Yi is still the first time to violate the fate of this matter. So what to do, it is best to listen to the opinions of the parties. He is just an outsider hired to help, and does not need to post too much on this. At this point, Odin obviously thinks so.


    Don''t continue to explain anything, or think that you have made enough explanations. Odin took a step and walked over to the grasshopper on the lake.


    The grasshoppers nestled by the lake are built close to the world tree, so you can find the target they want to find around the grass.


    Three women are weaving yarn. Or, goddess!


    In terms of image, these three goddesses seem to be different. On the far left, wearing a black dress, although the face is still beautiful, but the vague wrinkles on the corner of the eye have already explained the fact that she is no longer young.


    She was the first to discover the goddess of the guests, and when she saw Odin and Zhou Yi appear in front of them, step by step toward them. She showed an amiable smile on her side, while holding the yarn on her hand without hesitation, and said to Odin.


    "Oh, Odin, are you coming to peek at the fate of the fate?"


    "Our, this is my duty. What is the fate that Asgard will face, you should be very clear. I am their king, I am obliged to protect them and guard the future of this kingdom. Therefore, please help me to lend a helping hand and tell me the future direction. Help me to reverse this terrible fate."


    "You are already doing it, kneel!"


    The goddess in the middle is talking. His appearance is close to that of a black man, but he is younger and more beautiful. The long blond hair is like a wave on her shoulder, with the confident light in her blue-like jewel-like eyes, so that she has a burning and confident self-confidence and holiness.


    She gently licked her white dress, boldly and directly transferred her mind to Zhou Yi''s body, and then said in a confident tone.


    "This man is the one that changes the fate of Asgard. Your Majesty. Now that you have found him, you are still hesitating and hesitating!"


    "I know how important my friend is to our destiny, Bellordan. But I need more confidence, not just me, everyone in Asgard is like this. We hope to You have heard good news here, how to reverse the good news of destiny, and only the network of destiny in your hands can tell us the way to reverse the fate."


    Odin is still telling, but at this time, someone has interrupted him impatiently.


    "Your Majesty, you are too greedy. Since the fate has been changed by you, then it is unrealistic to want to know the direction of fate. You want to step by step and take the lead. But how can you be sure that you are not serious? The fate of destined to perish!" (.)

 Chapter 545： Three fate of the past

    The person who dares to interrupt the words of King Odin is the youngest of the three sisters. She doesn''t look too gregarious, because even on such occasions, she doesn''t reveal her face. A thin veil was in front of her, covering everyone''s sight. Let no one can see her face through this veil.


    But if I want to come, her appearance must be good. On the one hand, because her two sisters, Zhu Yu, are in front, she naturally cannot be much less. On the other hand, it is because of her voice, the kind of touching rhyme, and I don��t want to come across an alternative face.


    But in the wonderful voice and appearance can not hide the fact that the temper of this goddess does not seem too good. As one of the gods of Asgard, even dare to blame Odin, the father of the gods, this has already explained something.


    And her reprimand is clearly not over yet.


    "I don''t know what you are thinking about, but some things don''t regret if you choose. The change of fate means the future is unknowable. Now the future is a big mystery, no one can know what the future is. If you want To forcefully peek, it��s just a matter of doing idiots!"


    "Poetry, you have to know. I am for the future of the whole Asgard! And, don''t forget, I am the king of Asgard, your king."


    In the face of such a reprimand of not giving face, Odin certainly can''t stand it. But even if he said so, the goddess who was called poetry did not laugh at him at all.


    "King, yes, you are our king. But in the face of the future, even the king is just a display. You can''t dominate the future, kneel. If you really want to save Asgard, still Let''s have a good chat with this outsider!"


    "Poetry!" When Odin yelled at the name again, the calmer wales suddenly opened their mouths and spoke to their king.


    "Your Majesty, as Poetry said. As for the future, the more you explore, the more unfavorable you are to you. Because that will make you step into the trajectory of fate without being controlled by yourself. It��s not easy to get rid of the **** of fate. It��s not wise to come in again. So, let��s leave, let��s leave for a while. Let��s have a chat with this outsider who can stir up the fate!��


    If the poetry of the poems will only make Odin angry, then the words of Oscar will only make Odin ponder.


    Poetry''s character is uncertain, and it is good or bad. So many times you can''t guess what she really means from her performance. But the sorcerer is not the same, the mature and stable wales are the oldest of the three sisters, and the most careful, most calm and sincere goddess.


    What she said is often true and must be true. So once she spoke, Odin had to think and treat with care.


    So after thinking for a moment, Odin had to turn around and talked to Zhou Yi, who was around him.


    "My friend, it seems that I can only ask you to have a good exchange with the three goddesses, so as to know how to end the destiny of the gods."


    This behavior is equivalent to directly delivering the fate of himself and even the entire Asgard to Zhou Yi. If you can ask a good result, but if you can''t ask, it will be embarrassing. Therefore, even Zhou Yi felt the heavy pressure at this time.


    However, he is a tempered person. It was not the first time to save the world, so it was only a little calm, and he solemnly said to Odin.


    "I know what to do, kneel down. Please wait for my good news!"


    Although Zhou Yi��s answer is difficult for Odin to feel completely peace of mind, at this time he has no other way. Therefore, he could only pat the shoulders of Zhou Yi, and in this way he entrusted him to his body, and then walked in the direction of coming.


    And watching his figure disappear into the door of the Russian rune. Zhou Yicai turned his head and asked the three goddesses who had been looking at themselves.


    "So, can you tell me that the three only leave me and want to talk about it alone?"


    "We are the three goddesses of fate. Of course, it is fate that can talk to you. People from outside the fate!"


    The first person to answer him is not the sorcerer, nor the unpredictable poetry, but the self-confident goddess of Beiludandi. But listening to her words, Zhou Yi always has a very weird feeling. A somewhat strange sense of retrospectiveness. And then, when Mulder said such a thing, Zhou Yicai discovered something that seemed to have been ignored by himself.


    "You are not a person in this world, aren''t you? I have seen a very different line of destiny from you, a different from this world, different from the fate of anyone in this world, a very peculiar past!" ��


    Until the words of Kurdish, Zhou Yicai thought about it. He is not a native inhabitant of this world. He is a visitor to another world who has lived in this world for more than 20 years and has regarded this world as an outsider of his own family.


    But is this important? Thinking of this, Zhou Yi shook his head unconsciously. The past has passed, and those past things are not important to you. He has settled down in this world, and the world has everything he has. As for everything in the original world, it has been able to dissipate with the past and completely disappear into your own life.


    "Ms. Mulder, if I remember correctly, you should be the goddess of the past three goddesses of fate. I regret to tell you that I have no intention to explore in the past. The past is a thing of the past. Since it can''t be changed, why can''t they let them stay there quietly. Why should we turn them out and put them in front of us?"


    "You are right, sir. The past is the past, nothing can change!" Listening to Zhou Yi''s words, Kurdish smiled and said nothing.


    But another goddess, Beilu Dandi, didn''t think so. She looked directly at Zhou Yi and said to Zhou Yi with a sigh of relief.


    "If it didn''t matter in the past, what about now? You, do you understand what it means for all that you do now?"


    "Ms. Berludand, the goddess of fate, represents the present. I think I can tell you very clearly, I know what I am doing. I am fighting against fate, and working with Asgard''s life. As for the result I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t know. I only know that I promised, then I have an obligation to do this. This is my choice, I don''t regret it. Or, I have never regretted it!"


    "Do you really regret it?" Zhou Yi''s answer made Beilu Dandi''s mouth hang a smile. She looked at such a confident Zhou Yi, and her eyes were full of appreciation.


    As the goddess who represents the present, she believes that as long as she bravely grasps the present, she can face everything without fear. And Zhou Yi��s performance is undoubtedly similar to what she believes in. This made her naturally have a lot of good feelings for Zhou Yisheng.


    "I said, I never regret it. That kind of thing has nothing to do with me!"


    Throughout my life, Zhou Yi knows that he has done a lot of wrong things, a lot of stupid things. I have also done a lot of things to be proud of. But right or wrong, good or bad, no matter what the final result. He has not regretted it. This point he can say is upright and does not hesitate.


    And this is the answer, but it makes Belu Dandi laugh even more brilliant, but also makes Kurdish began to sigh deeply. However, they are not talking at this time, because the right to speak has become a poetry, the smallest of the three goddesses of fate, and the one that represents the future.


    As the goddess of the future, poetry is full of anger. She took a veil that no one could see through the truth, holding a book that would never be opened. Even if we weave the yarn of destiny, she always destroys and destroys the yarn before weaving it into a net. And she did this because she represents the future.


    The future is uncertain, unpredictable, and even impossible to measure. Even if you are able to change the past, you can never change the future. Because the future cannot be changed, it is an extension of the present, and it is an invisible existence that can only be seen before it can be seen.


    Now, when the contemporary goddess Behrundi recognized Zhou Yi, Shi Yanti, the goddess representing the future, also smiled at him.


    "Talk about it, the hero who can make the river of fate change, what do you plan to know from the future?"


    "You should know, Miss Posetti. I just want to know how to make the gods dusk. As for the others, I don''t want to know anything!"


    Zhou Yi first asked this question, and it seems that only this problem is worthy of questioning his fate.


    But at this time, Shi Lidi was laughing.


    "Interesting! Do you really just want to know this? Do you know that I can tell you a lot of things? For example, don''t you want to know if you have a few children, a few wives? Or, first, give Which woman will you give birth to a child?"


    At this moment, Zhou Yi also had to admit that he really was shaken. This question is clever, but it is also very attractive. Especially when he and his loved ones really need a crystallization of love. But thinking about it and thinking, he still shook his head.


    "Still forget it, Miss Poetry. This future has no meaning. All I need is the answer of the gods at dusk. As for the others, really, I am looking forward to it but I don''t believe it!"


    "You are right. If it is certain, something that can be trusted, then it is not the future. That is, the gods at dusk, so things that have been fixed by fate can follow the rules. As for others, In fact, I am cheating on you."


    Poetry��s smile replied, but it made Zhou Yi��s face ugly.


    Don''t look at this little girl who looks pink and tender, but it is dark in the cut. This really made him unable to accept it for a while. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 546： The theory of destiny changes the future

    "Miss Poetry, let''s talk about business!"


    In the face of this elusive female goddess of fate, Zhou Yi smiled a bit and shifted the topic to the topic. But although he said that the dominance of discourse is still on Poetry, it is obvious. This represents the future goddess has no idea to return to the topic.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I still have a lot of questions to ask you!"


    Her words are eager, and her words are full of curiosity that can''t be covered. However, her curiosity is a big problem for Zhou Yi. No matter from that point of view, being checked for an account is a thing that people can''t stand. Therefore, Zhou Yi refused to be very clear.


    "But I don''t have so many things to answer you, Miss Shidi! Please look at your own Asgard''s own person and tell me the answer I want!"


    "You are really boring!" Looking back and forth for a few laps with a look of vision, Poetry can only say so. "Okay, okay. It seems that I am not satisfied with you. Then, I will tell you what you want!"


    "The so-called dusk of the gods, according to the display of fate, is actually only the inevitable result of hatred! It is the hatred of Asgard and other countries. Since a long time ago, Asgard and several other countries are The roots of hatred have been buried in endless wars. Frost giants, fire giants, dead people in the death kingdom, gnomes and even monsters and gods that have been sealed. These are the seeds buried in the past and are also destroyed in the future. The root of Scarlett. And this is something you can''t change."


    "No, strictly speaking, he has actually changed something. Don''t forget, Jotunheim has completely disappeared from his battle with Loki. And that is the beginning of the chaos of the fate!"


    Just as Shi Lidi said this, Mulder suddenly broke into this sentence. And when she heard her, Shiddy immediately slammed it. However, the benefits of wearing a veil on her face at this time appeared, because Zhou Yi could not see the embarrassment and embarrassment on her face.


    After a slight adjustment of the mentality, Poetry continued to talk to Zhou Yi.


    "Well, as my sister said. You have changed something. But that doesn''t matter, because it''s just a small change, and it doesn''t have an absolute impact on the entire dusk. But that''s it. It is the beginning of changing everything. It is also the premise of the change of the destiny of the gods at dusk. You are special and important, especially for the fate of Asgard. The change of this fate is started by you, and it is bound to come by you. End!"


    "I already know this, so how can we change this fate? Don''t tell me that it is letting me destroy other worlds. It doesn''t really make much sense. I can''t do that. !"


    Poetry''s explanation is really not much reference for Zhou Yi, or simply a bunch of useless nonsense. So he shook his head impatiently, and said to her.


    "Don''t tell me this kind of useless problem. All I want is a specific plan. It is what you see in the future. Just tell me about those things. As for the others, I don''t think I need to know too much!" ��


    "No, this is not right. People who change their destiny! You must understand what fate is, you can really change your destiny. If you know nothing, then you can never change the facts of the gods at dusk. This is inevitable!"


    Kurdish intervened again, and when he heard her, Zhou Yi could only helplessly shrug his shoulders and respond.


    "So well, please let me know. What is fate, and this has something to do with my changing the twilight of the gods!"


    "A little patient, people who change their destiny. This is good for you, because it is very likely to help you in a certain period of time in the future!" Behrundi joined in at this time. She looked at Zhou Yi, who was bored, and said to him with a slight smile.


    "Before this, I want to ask you, what do you think is the fate?"


    "What is the fate? I think it should be composed of the past, the present and the future. It seems that only this statement can stand up!"


    Looking at the fate of the three goddesses, Zhou Yi casually found a statement. And when he heard his answer, Bellundy immediately frowned.


    "This is true, but it can''t be said to be correct. Strictly speaking, the so-called fate is a fact that has been established in the past, the facts that are happening now, and the facts that have not yet been determined in the future. Only the facts can be Call it fate. Those things that didn''t happen are just a possibility, not a fate."


    "Does this have anything to do with what we are going to say?"


    Zhou Yi came up impatiently, and when he heard him say, Beilu Dandi and Shi Didi shook their heads.


    "Of course, it��s related, be patient, listen to us!"


    "Let me come to you for an analogy. If you know the future direction, maybe it is the future after a minute. And this future makes you very dissatisfied, and then you are now, for this turning point in the future. A little bit of hands and feet will make that future change. Do you think that if you do this, can you change your destiny and change the future?"


    After hearing this hypothesis, Zhou Yi thought about it in his own mind and then replied indefinitely.


    "I think it should be okay, isn''t this changing the future?"


    "Of course not!" As the goddess of the future, Poetry''s answer is arrogant and full of momentum. "Doing this at best can only be a change in the future. It can''t be called changing the future. What is the future? The future is something that can never be determined, can''t be sure or even can''t be described. It only exists in thought and exists in the hypothesis. Medium, and never can appear in reality. So if this is also called changing the future, then the future is too casual!"


    This statement is somewhat novelty for Zhou Yi, and even somewhat unacceptable. Because of his own experience, he feels that he is also a person who has changed the future. Just as he was in the ultimate battle with the tyrannical tyranny, reversing the entire time, and changing the ruthless destruction, did it also change a future that represents despair?


    If you follow the statement of poetry, what is he changing?


    "When you look at you, you know that you still don''t want to understand. Well, it''s a good job to see you. I will be more compassionate and explain it to you in detail."


    The change in Zhou Yi''s face is visible to everyone. For the three fate goddesses watching the long river of time. Why is he so strange, even some ugly face, it is not difficult to guess. So soon, Poetry interrupted Zhou Yi��s complicated thoughts and said to him.


    "It''s still a hypothesis. You see a future vision after a minute. For this future, you have done something to make it change. And when you have done all this, before the future scene occurs ten If you look at the future before the second, will it still look like that in the future?"


    "This, of course, is not the same. Wait, the future has changed, of course it is different!"


    Thinking about it and thinking, Zhou Yicai said this to poetry in a way that is no different from repetition. In his opinion, Poetry is playing a language game, and is forcibly defending.


    But Poetry did not think so, she raised her head inconspicuously and said to Zhou Yi in a proud gesture.


    "Stupid guy, do you think I am playing with you in language arts? I tell you, all that I told you is the true meaning of fate. It is the most true fate rule!"


    "As I just said, from a time perspective, the so-called one-minute future is always at that minute. And in the same way before ten minutes and ten seconds ago, peep into this time. Point, what you see is different, can''t you explain anything?"


    "What do you want to say! Please speak straight!"


    Zhou Yi, who seemed to have grasped what, suddenly stared at the three goddesses in front of him, and asked him so solemnly. And watching him finally asked this, the three goddesses smiled and stood together again.


    "The so-called future is never qualitative. It is impossible to change things in the future. The future you see is not the future, but a possibility of the future. It is the looming time. A mirror image. The real future is nothing, it does not exist, and it cannot be changed by external forces at all."


    After Shidi Judi just finished speaking, Beilu Dandi took over her words and continued.


    "Those so-called futures are actually just a possibility that may arise from now to the future. To say that it is to change the future, in fact, what can be truly changed is only now. Grasping the present is the grasp of the future. The future is directed to the kind of possibilities you want to see. What the future looks like depends entirely on the present. It is only now that one of the possibilities of the future can be extracted and the biggest effort is bet on it. It''s the only way to make the future change the situation you want."


    "The past is only the past, and the future is only the future. One can''t change, the other can''t touch. The only thing that can really be grasped is the present! Even if you go back to the long time, the past is just in front of you, and you grasp It��s only now.��


    The final summary of Mulder made Zhou Yi secretly surprised. He did go back a long time, but that kind of thing should be unknown to anyone, and it is impossible to know. Now, this secret is said by the long sister in the goddess of fate, which makes him instinctively feel an incredible.


    And his reaction was written on his face, looking at the look on his face. The three sisters of fate immediately laughed.


    "This is the fate, the person who can change the fate. Even if you, there is no secret in front of it. It is all-encompassing, and you are naturally there!" (~^~)

 Chapter 547： Goddess whispering prophecy

    "So what are the gods at dusk? How do the gods say at dusk, is it not a future that has already been determined? If you say it, it should not be a future, but a possibility. Since it is Just not sure, why would you let the Asgard be so afraid and worry about his coming!"


    The fate of the three goddess of fate said that Zhou Yi felt dissatisfied from the heart, but whether he admits it or not, he has to admit that these goddess goddess is indeed so meaningful, especially when they put their own After the black history was dug up, this statement was even more convincing.


    However, Zhou Yi is obviously not so easy to be convinced. Just like now, he gave a very special example of the dusk of the gods.


    If the future is uncertain, then why are these Asgards so determined that the gods will come at dusk, which is totally unreasonable.


    "Listen, people who change their destiny. The dusk of the gods is also a foreseeable mirror and a mirror of the future that has not yet become a reality. But the reason why it will be so valued will be regarded as something inevitable. It is Because the possibility of its emergence is too high."


    "If there are tens of thousands of kinds of fate that can develop into the future, then there are nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine kinds of possibilities for the gods to appear at dusk. Almost every trajectory of fate is directed to an inevitable destruction. As a result, almost every image is exactly the same repetitive scene. There is no exception, no life. It is precisely because of this, it is called prophecy, called fate!"


    Kurd explained, and when he explained it. Belludendi also took her words and continued.


    "And your appearance is a near miraculous situation. The fate of the trajectory has 9,999 pointing to destruction, and you are the only remaining vitality. Your appearance makes that alive. Let those exactly the same scenes of destruction become no longer the same. Now, no one can say what will happen in the future, what will happen to the gods at dusk. The situation may be better or worse. No matter which one You are the most important reason."


    For Zhou Yi, this is naturally a big hat. And wearing such a hat, even he felt heavy pressure.


    "So? What should I do! You have to know that I am not willing to bring Asgard to destruction. All I want is to help them and bring them out of the future that may be destroyed. This is me. The only thought. So no matter what the future is like. I only hope that you can give me guidance and tell me what I should do!"


    "In fact, we can give you a lot of guidance. Just as we told Odin, the more you know, sometimes it is not a good thing. Because it will make things develop in the worst direction. If you really If you need an answer, I can only tell you that now, when you have to make a choice, do what you think is the most correct."


    Beludandi took the hand of his sister, Poetry, and then looked at Zhou Yi deeply.


    "Now, this fate is in your hands, it will only change with your decision. So this answer does not need to ask us, but just ask yourself!"


    After saying this, the three goddesses of destiny silently retreated and stood back under the world tree Uktrasil. Instead of looking at Zhou Yi, they woven the yarn in their hands and whispered a song that Zhou Yi could not understand at all.


    This song sounds like nothing, but there is a power that cannot be described by words. In this song, Zhou Yi even felt a special sense of flow and stagnation, just like an imaginary river flowing a little bit from his side.


    That feeling is very familiar to Zhou Yi, it is the power of time. And in this time the river has turned into a power. The figure of the three goddesses of fate gradually became illusory and gradually disappeared into the eyes.


    They obviously have no intention of communicating with Zhou Yi. In this case, Zhou Yi can only leave like this. He came with doubts, but when he left, he was carrying more incomprehensible questions. This is not his problem, but the fate itself is so impermanent.


    People who explore the future should have been like this, because there is never an answer in the future. This may be the only harvest of Zhou Yi now!


    And just after he left the world at the top of the world tree, the figure of the three goddess of fate gradually emerged.


    They looked at the direction of Zhou Yi��s departure, and it was only after a long time that Beilu Dandi opened his mouth with some regret.


    "I don''t understand, Mulder. Why don''t you let me tell him about that existence? It''s his destiny, the opponent he will inevitably encounter in the future. Telling him earlier may make the future better." Some, aren''t you?"


    "But it is also possible to make the future worse, isn''t it?" Faced with his sister''s inquiry, Kurd silently closed his eyes. Although her hand has been woven smoothly the yarn of destiny, her uneasy eyelids have already explained that her mood at the moment is not as calm as she has shown.


    "You have seen everything that is represented by the guy hidden in the darkness. It is the power that can swallow the fate, the existence that can make the whole time disappear for a long time. Such people are not what we should touch, even if it is It should not be mentioned. We have our own destiny, so we should not easily get involved in his destiny, even if it is only a little bit, it should not be."


    "Would, what did you see? Your power should be traced back to the source of the destroyer. Who is he, why would you be so afraid, even telling us that his true identity is not? willing."


    Beludandi asked, hoping to know more from his sister''s mouth.


    As the three goddesses representing the past, present and future. They are in full power of destiny. And like the power they represent, Mulder can only see the fate of the past that has become a reality. And she can only see the fate of being transformed towards reality. As for the poetry, you can only see the possibility, the possibility of countless fates.


    Therefore, for her, she only discovered the unparalleled darkness from Zhou Yi��s side, and the heart-wrenching terrorist power lurking in the darkness. For the origin of this power, the future of this power, she is completely ignorant.


    If it was in the past, she could talk to Oscar and see what this terrible power is. But when Mulder refused her request, she found that things were really different.


    "I said, that''s not something we should get involved in and touch. Don''t ask me about the origin of that existence, don''t expect me to tell you. If you can, I even hope, I have never seen those things. ""


    "The desperate abyss engulfs all the light, even the most brilliant sun has lost its light in the unparalleled despair. The light has become a shadow, and it has become the end of the devour of all things. The world''s finale has been born. !"


    Kurdish sighing words made Behrandadi fall into silence, and poetry also announced his foresight at this time.


    "The deepest darkness is on the side of the brightest existence. Light and shadow will one day be intertwined. When that day comes, the real doomsday will come to the world. Is the light rising again, or the darkness? Forever engulf all the world. The fate of all this is held by the man!"


    Having said that, the three goddess of fate sang again. In their singing, the branches of Yuktrahir began to shake in the salsa, and the golden leaves fell with the movement of the branches. It seems that even it is astonished by the language of the fate that he has heard.


    But apart from it, no one knows the prophecy from fate that happened under the world tree. This is a secret that cannot be known, and when this secret will be exposed, it will only be an undetermined thing. Maybe tomorrow, maybe forever, no one can say clearly.


    Out of the door weaved like the Nicole, Zhou Yi immediately saw Odin, who was eager and looking forward to look. In the same way, Odin also saw him, and just in the first time he found Zhou Yi, he could not wait to rush up, said to Zhou Yi.


    "What did the three goddess of fate say to you, my friend. Did they tell you how to unlock the knot of this fate!"


    "Sorry, Your Majesty. They just told me something that they couldn''t understand!" With a smile and a mouth open, Zhou Yi could only say apologetic to Odin. "They just told me, let me grasp the present, and then do what the right choice. In addition to this, they did not tell me anything useful."


    "Is it like this?" Hearing Zhou Yi''s answer, Odin''s face showed an obvious disappointment. However, he did not blame Zhou Yi for the meaning, but extended his hand, patted Zhou Yi''s shoulder, and comforted him as an elder.


    "This does not blame you, you should not be too concerned. My young friend, the goddess of fate has always been like this. If it is not because they are never willing to reveal the truth of the fate of the trajectory, maybe this will not come. All of this, after all, depends on our own. Let us change this **** thing ourselves!"


    "Your Majesty, have you already had any plans?"


    "I have some ideas. But before that, I still hope that you can accompany me to play a play, my friend." Here, Odin''s face showed a complex look. "Please put on a pair of people who have already gotten the fate of foresight, and give confidence to those who are Asgard. I am worried that if there is no such confidence to support them, it is very likely that we will have lost our courage before everything comes. And the belief in fighting!" (~^~)

 Chapter 458： The king decided to curse

    "Everyone, as you have heard. Our destiny has been foretold. As long as we work together, fight side by side with our friends. The so-called gods will eventually burst into our hands and become a Awkward jokes. Be a brilliant epic that will always be remembered in our great achievements of Asgard!"


    The king of Asgard, Odin, stood tall before his throne, and yelled at the gods around him, and shouted at the warriors who fell down under him, as many years ago. He mobilized the entire Asgard to declare war on other invaders around the world.


    The glory of the past gave the king an unparalleled prestige, and it was because of this that when he spoke the words in his mouth, no one would doubt whether he said it was true or not.


    Everyone present was caught in an inexplicable fanaticism, and they shouted loudly at the mighty army and beat their armor with their own weapons. In the midst of a roar, the entire Golden Palace was turned into a sea full of chilling atmosphere.


    The military heart is available. If Odin knows the ancient Chinese language, one move will say such a sentence. And even if he didn''t know this, he knew that the Asgard Warriors had been encouraged by his lie.


    Of course, this is not a lie. Because even he himself is so convinced of all that he said. Even things that you believe in, no matter what you say, can''t be considered a weaving lie.


    However, although the atmosphere of the scene, as well as the mood of all Asgards, was mobilized by Odin. However, in the actual strategy, Odin did not make any arrangements. It is impossible to win without a war prepared. At this point, whether it is Tyre as the **** of war or Thor who has participated in the war several times is very clear.


    So after cheering, the sons of these two Odins, his future successors stood up in tandem, bowed respectfully in front of their father, and then screamed.


    "Father, how to arrange our army to deal with the next war!"


    "Father, what should we do. What are the places that need us now?"


    "Don''t worry, my son. Before the advent of the war, calmness is the only thing you have to do. The enemy has not come to us, but the chaos will make the enemy sneak into the air."


    Looking at his two sons, Odin pressed his hand down and he said to them. However, this does not play a valid role. As a long-independent son, whether it is Tyre or Thor, he has his own ideas.


    "Father, I think we should be well prepared. If this is the enemy''s sudden attack, it will not be a surprise to us."


    "And, we should also contact as much as possible of all the forces we can unite. Whether it is the goblins or the Warner Protoss, we should all be united in one camp at this time."


    Whether as a king or as a father, Odin can''t ignore the opinions of his two sons. What''s more, his two sons said that they do have their reasons. Therefore, Odin, who was not just using himself, just agreed to the requirements of two of his two sons and told them at the same time.


    "In this case, I command you. God of war Tyre, my son. You lead the heroic warriors of your hands to the first line against the country of fire. Once they have any signs of attack, you have to give them everything." Block it. No matter what method you use, in short, you must not let any Fire Giant step into the land of Asgard!"


    "Yes, Father! Follow your instructions!"


    The one-armed Tyre did not have any objection to the words and immediately took over. Then, Odin said to his other son.


    "Thunder Thor, my eldest son. I command you to lead your warriors, and the frost giants to Warnerheim and other worlds, as much as you can, to allow them to fight side by side with us. Here I can Give you a privilege. You can promise them in my name, as long as it does not involve the land and people of Asgard. Treasure, strength or glory, I can be given by the Father of the Gods, the king of Asgard Give them! Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand. Father, I promise that I will never let you down!"


    Thor respectfully and forcefully assured his father, and his assurance was to let Odin''s one-eyed eyes inadvertently reveal a satisfactory look.


    In any case, Thor was once the successor to him, and he was the king of the future he was entrusted with. In his eyes, as long as Tolkien is rehabilitated and will be thinking and enlightening like a king, he is still his best son and his best successor. This time, the dusk of the gods is undoubtedly the best chance to test him.


    If he passes the test, then after the twilight of the gods, he will still be his successor, the next king of Asgard. And if he fails, then even if he does not want to, he must also bless the king''s crown to Tyre.


    This is a thing that the king should do and a choice that must be made for the foundation of Asgard. Of course, here, he did not even think about what would happen if he did not stop the coming of the gods at dusk.


    Because at this time, he has already had a mentality of burning jade. As the king of Asgard who would rather stand and die than to be born, he has had enough to succumb to the feeling of destiny. Life and death are here, and further, it is a broad sky. Taking a step back, he would be willing to take the people of hundreds of millions of Asgard and die in the robbery of the last days.


    This is his determination as a king and his final dignity as a god.


    With Thor and Tyre taking the lead, the rest of the matter is well solved. After all, Odin is the king of the battlefield. This kind of thing is divided in a few words. Almost every **** has his own responsibility, and almost everyone feels that he is entrusted with the responsibility of the king he respects. It is not customary for China to die for the confidant. Even in this distant domain, there are such a group of people who are willing to disregard their own affairs for the commission of their king.


    They didn''t even think about it. In fact, they were not as important as they thought. However, this has nothing to do with Zhou Yi. He just stood in the corner and watched Odin as much as possible to mobilize all the power in his hands, and to display his powerful wrists that he had trained as a king for countless years.


    Anyway, he learned a lot from Odin''s body. It is precisely because of this that his understanding of Odin is a deeper one.


    Those who can use wisdom as their own name, and they will be ordinary characters!


    Soon, Odin arranged everything under his hand, and then came to a quiet corner with Zhou Yi without anyone''s attention.


    "Please forgive me, my friend. I have too many things to arrange, and it is a last resort to leave you alone!"


    "I understand very well, Your Majesty!" Nodded, and Zhou Yi gestured to his open-mindedness. "You are just doing your duty, you don''t need to be so polite. I am not a person who does not know what is important. At this time, your duties are obviously more important."


    "You understand, my friend!" Long sighed, Odin said with some helplessness. "I believe that you also saw the things I said today. This is all helpless, so I hope that you will not expose this lie, let our children and people have more confidence?"


    "Of course, Your Majesty. Change it to me, I will do it to you. This is the most correct choice." Looking at the pleading in Odin''s eyes, Zhou Yi immediately took it. At the same time, he does not doubt it. "Just a squat, I see that you have almost given a task to everyone. So as a friend, what can I help you get your place? If there is, please say it. Just let me do it." If you are a spectator, I am afraid that I will get something wrong!"


    "I understand what you mean, my friend!" Zhou Yi, who took the initiative to ask for help, Odin nodded. "In fact, I really have an important thing to ask you. I am afraid that only you can help me to complete this!"


    "Please tell me, please. As long as I can do it!"


    Zhou Yi��s big bag made Odin��s eyes show a happy color. He tried to understand the words and said to Zhou Yi.


    "I believe you still remember her sister, who was mentioned by my young girl Aurora!"


    "Brunhild? If I remember correctly, it should be the name!"


    "Yes, Brunnhilde. My proudest daughter is also the most powerful female warrior in Asgard. But she is now in a deep sleep because of my mistake. And for my sake, there is no People can wake her up. Even if I have regretted it now, there is no way!"


    Speaking of this, Odin sighed deeply, and this made Zhou Yi feel a little strange. He doesn''t understand, isn''t it just awakening a person, can''t he still do it with the power of the King Odin?


    Odin obviously knows what Zhou Yi was thinking about at this time, so he explained it quickly.


    "In order to prevent my daughter from suffering the fate of her destiny. I used a magical spell in my hand to curse her. She will sleep in the mountains surrounded by the flames, the birds can''t enter, the magic can''t do. Only rely on the power of the flesh. Killing the dragon, bathing the dragon''s blood, and the mortal with the curse of the evil dragon, can step into the flames of the mountains, find the right path to the mountain in the flame, and then wake up my poor daughter. ��


    "Ruyi is the origin of the birth of the world tree, so when I release this curse, it becomes real. Even if I can''t change it, I can''t offend it. Any **** in this magic There is nothing in the face of the curse. The only thing that can be done is the mortal, and only the mortal can do this."


    "But, in this world, there is a mortal who can kill the dragon by killing the flesh! It is the existence of the gods. It is a beast that can compete with Thor. There is no mortal can do it, so this curse is completely There is almost no solution."


    "But!" Speaking of this, Odin''s eyes suddenly radiated a superb light. "Your appearance has turned everything, my friend!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 459： Trouble, curse, trouble girl

    Odin wants to kill a so-called dragon, and then wakes up the cursed daughter with the dragon''s dragon blood and its curse.


    This is what Zhou Yi understood from the words of Odin at this time. When I heard this, Zhou Yi��s face was unprecedentedly weird. Because no matter how he looks, it is a bit like a traditional adventure game, the story of the Dragon Quest, and even the last princess to be rescued. The whole process is in the mouth of Odin, and there is simply a drama that cannot be said.


    "Your Majesty, just to kill a dragon, is it as complicated as you said?"


    Faced with such dramas, Zhou Yi could not help but smile and ask. The answer he got was solemn and not questionable.


    "My friend, this thing is not as simple as you think. At least not as simple as it is! The dragon is not as easy to solve as you think."


    "The dragon is a divine dragon with divinity. It is the embodiment of the Rhine that runs through the three worlds above the world tree. It is a **** of nature. It is already a god. It��s unmatched. The more important thing is not this, but my curse!��


    Odin said as he spoke, and in his own hands, he showed mysterious words like Nepal.


    "The key is my magic, my curse. My friend, this is the most difficult problem to solve in this incident."


    "My curse is fused with the rules of the world tree Uktra Hill. So the content of this curse means the truth of Uktra Hill, the truth of the world. So you have to follow the curse Steps, step by step. Otherwise, everything will be too bad!"


    "Oops, what would it look like?" For Odin''s warning, Zhou Yi was not at all concerned. Because of the power he has now, he can make him not care more than a lot. Even the power of the world tree is the same. As long as he thinks, he doesn''t think there is anything that he can''t do.


    "I know that your strength is strong and powerful enough to ignore a lot of things. But my friend, this is not good, you can''t abuse your power here!"


    After Zhou Yi said this, Odin immediately re-voiced and strengthened his warning.


    "My curse is made up on the basis of the world. Once you violate my curse with your own powerful power, it will cause the cornerstone of the world to begin to collapse. Then, not only can you not save my daughter, but it will make her Fall into a deadly situation! So, my friend, you must be careful and consider it again and again!"


    "This is really too helpless!"


    Yes, this is really helpless. Can not use any other power, can only use their own ** to defeat the evil spirits of a river running through the world, a dragon. This is something that is full of challenges no matter how you look. However, Zhou Yi likes to challenge!


    Occasionally, when you are a Dragon Warrior, it is also a good choice. With such an idea, Zhou Yi left the Golden Palace and embarked on his own journey of dragon slaughter.


    In his opinion, this matter should be very simple. Find the dragon of the river incarnation, get it done, then take a bath and find a way to bring the sleeping Princess down. However, he soon discovered that things were not as easy as they thought.


    Because he considered a lot, but he did not expect that there would be people dragging his back.


    When he stepped on the gift from Odin and claimed to be able to cross the mountains and rivers, such as the flat horse, and walked out of the palace, he found a little guy secretly following his side. At first he thought that this was just a guy on the way. But when he walked into the forest alone and into the depths of the deserted jungle, he found that the guy was still following him, not leaving at all.


    Therefore, he was not happy at once. No matter who he is, he does not want anyone to follow himself. So he immediately took hold of the reins in his hand, stopped the steps of the mount, and then screamed at a big tree behind him.


    "Who is there? Come out quickly, or I will be rude to you!"


    No one speaks, and there is no movement. There is no other sound in the entire jungle except for a slight squeak like a wing.


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk, you think I don''t know where you are?"


    With a sneer, Zhou Yi directly waved his fist against the big tree. The air pressure is cracked, and the wind column is like a knife. It is almost a moment. In the fierce explosion, the fist wind has twisted the giant tree behind it into countless pieces. At this time, Zhou Yicai heard a girl��s shock. The voice of the call.


    However, he still did not see any goals. As if I just heard it, it was just a false illusion.


    However, Zhou Yi, who is very confident about himself, does not believe that he will have any illusion. That person must exist, but I don''t know how to let myself see her.


    "Magic? Or something else?" Thinking about it, Zhou Yi immediately revealed a smile in the chest. Although this hidden person has the ability to dissipate his whereabouts and make himself undetectable. But she has no ability to avoid being harmed. Although I can''t see the hidden person, but as long as my attack range is large enough, where can the guy run?


    Think of it, Zhou Yi did not hesitate on this issue. Reaching out of the void, the condensed golden fire is like a raging fire that penetrates the sky, and in the hands of Zhou Yi turned into a trial gun Rodney. Zhou Yi, holding the gun, immediately took the time to explode, and broke the infinite power of the gun.


    The golden fire of the sky is like a light curtain covering the sky, and it is spread around Rodney. This golden flame is just a touch, so that everything that touches the fire is turned into ashes.


    It is not just the power of the fire of Zhou Yi, and even the destruction power from the eternal fire. In the face of such a flame, no one can be indifferent, even God. Therefore, it was almost immediately, and there was such a squeaky voice in the empty space.


    "Wait, don''t mess around. It''s me! I am not malicious!"


    Said, a petite female figure appeared from the void.


    She had a white helmet with her wings around her wings, and her long blond hair spilled out of the gap between the helmets, allowing her to clearly see the feather headdress she was adorning with her long hair. The white half body covered most of her vitality, but she revealed some of her fair skin and the green skirt of the lake.


    On her feet, there is a white buckskin boot with wings on both sides. The magical power lingers on the side of this boot, so that Zhou Yi can clearly feel the wind surging around it, and this flowing wind lifts her whole person into the air, making her feel like a freedom. The elves fly like the elves in the air.


    No matter what else, it��s enough to be amazing. When I saw the girl''s bright and beautiful face, even Zhou Yi felt a lot of surprise.


    Not only because of her beauty, but also because this girl is a person he knows.


    "Aurora, how are you. What are you doing behind me?"


    Watching Zhou Yi stop the movements on his hands, let the raging fire disappear a little on the gun in his hand. Aurora quickly flew to his side, patted his chest against him, and said to him in the tone of the rest of his life.


    "It''s really saved! I said that you are too careful and too careful. How did you find me behind you?"


    "I heard the sound, I felt it was wrong!" Shaking his head, Zhou Yi clung to the goddess of dawn in front of him, Odin''s young girl, asked her. "It''s you, Aurora, how did you make me find you!"


    "I have this!" The innocent Aurora has no hidden meaning at all, but directly pats the helmet on his head and explains it to Zhou Yixian. "This is the gift that my father gave me when I was a child, invisible helmet Cune. If you wear it, you will not be found by anyone to trace your body and body. No matter the magic or the power of the gods, you can''t snoop. Going to it. I tried it, and I walked through the eyes of Heim Dad, and he didn��t know it!"


    "And this, flying boots Mornez. My sister Brenhild gave me a gift! This snowy deer''s hair and the boots that symbolize the pure swan''s feathers can make me not Fear of water and fire, flying in the sky and any dangerous places. How, amazing!"


    At this time, Aurora behaved as if she was a little girl who showed her own collection. The look of her face made her feel innocent when she looked at it.


    However, Zhou Yi felt that something was wrong. So he quickly said to her.


    "Aurora, I am not looking at the treasures of your body. The things I have to do are very dangerous, do you know?"


    "Of course, I am very clear."


    "You know it right, because it is dangerous, so you can''t follow me, because I can''t protect you. So go back! Go back to the Golden Palace, you are safe only on the side of your father. Do you understand? Little girl!"


    "I am not a little girl! It is not a child who needs someone to protect!" I understand the meaning of driving her away in Zhouyi''s words. Aurora immediately unhappy and widened his eyes and retorted. "Don''t look down on me, I am a Valkyrie! I don''t need your protection, I have the ability to protect myself!"


    "No, I don''t like to bring a tow bottle!" I glanced at the long sword that was hanged by Aurora at her waist, thicker than her entire arm. Zhou Yi didn''t think that what she said had anything to convince others. ability.


    "I said, I am not dragging the oil bottle! I am going to save my sister!"


    Aurora still insists that it is a headache for Zhou Yi. He has already felt that this journey will be full of trouble. (~^~)

 Chapter 550： Disciplining girl evil dragon secret

    "Hey! Are you really better than Thor?"


    In the case that Zhou Yi did not think of it at first, a troublesome oil bottle was behind him. What makes him feel uncomfortable is that this oil bottle has almost infinite curiosity, and as soon as she finds the opportunity, she will chat endlessly about herself.


    This is just not how long it has been going, and Aurora has once again issued a question that has caused Zhou Yi��s headache.


    "You should ask your brother instead of asking me. Do you believe that I believe?"


    Holding the reins of the **** horse, let this flying horse can only follow the back of himself and act as a Hummer. At the same time, Zhou Yi still had to bother to answer the question of Aurora sitting in the immediate, which is really a torment for him.


    But Aurora doesn''t think so. Even she seems to think that chatting with Zhou Yi is a very interesting thing, so that Zhou Yi just answered her question, she immediately pushed a question.


    "Thor''s guy won''t say that he can''t beat other people''s anecdote! But I''ve heard that you have a lot of powerful guys in Midgart, and there''s a big green guy, like a giant guy. He is Your strongest guy?"


    "No, he was beaten by an old man a few days ago, and he couldn''t even get down. How could such a guy be the strongest?"


    Picking up an eyebrow, by the way, I looked at the magic map on my hand. Zhou Yilian replied casually without moving his mind. And when he heard him say this, Aurora��s face immediately showed some regretful expression.


    "Is it? I know that Hemdahl''s words must be deceptive. What a monster that can knock down the flying ship, he simply treats me as a child and then lie. I still want to look for opportunities." Can Thor''s big fool be able to beat the green giant of Midgarth!"


    "You said Thor, he can''t. Although Hulk''s guy is a foolish idiot, but he wants to beat Hulk with the strength of Thor, I am afraid it is still a little worse."


    "What? Don''t you say that the guy can''t even beat an old man?"


    "But I have not said that your brother can beat the old man." Waved, Zhou Yi said impatiently to Aurora.


    "Okay, don''t ask such a boring question. It''s better to help me with this kind of effort. I can''t see your map of Asgard!"


    After that, Zhou Yi raised the piece of sheepskin in his hand.


    He really didn''t think that the Asgard actually used this ancient thing to mark the map. The twisted curves and the abstract mountain forest above are really pushing his brain cells to the edge of death. Coupled with the Asgard words that people can''t recognize at all, Zhou Yi has an impulse to kill.


    Especially after he finally came out of the forest marked on the map, he found that he was in front of himself with a landform that was completely different from the things in the map. He has this impulse more.


    "Why, can''t you understand these things?" Looking at the look of Zhou Yi''s constipation, Aurora took the map directly from Zhou Yi''s hand. When she saw the difference between the landscape in front of her eyes and the map, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    "It''s so interesting, it''s really interesting. I have never seen anyone who can reverse the map and have gone so far. You are the first! It''s so amazing!"


    Aurora��s unintentional ridicule made Zhou Yi��s entire face instantly collapse. For a time, his face completely turned into a colorful one, so that people can see it all at once, and his mood must be extremely embarrassing. However, Aurora still laughs without a little scruples, and it is simply a look that I can''t wait to laugh at my stomach.


    This appearance makes Zhou Yi immediately anger from the heart, evil to the gallbladder. As soon as he reached out, he put the unscrupulous little **** his shoulder, and then took a shot of the horse''s buttocks and let it run wildly in a pain.


    Then he said to the horrible Aurora on his shoulder.


    "Give me directions, I heard no!"


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute!" Aurora, who was out of breath, was still unable to catch up. "Let me laugh enough, I don''t have the strength to show you now!"


    "Then don''t blame me! Just give me a hard smile."


    In the face of such a naked personal attack, how could Zhou Yi let her continue this way. So he immediately put his evil hand to the haul of laughter.


    The **** of his sister and the two daughters who tried it out was immediately applied to Aurora, even if she had thick armor protection that could not prevent the invasion of Zhou Yi''s fingers. The result of this was that her whole person began to frantically twitched like a fish that had just landed on Zhou Yi��s shoulder.


    "Haha, haha. Stop here, I can''t stand it!"


    Originally, because of the previous laughter, Aurora, who had a hard time breathing, was twitching, and could not scream in a smooth way with almost no words. However, the extent of this has not reached the standard of Zhou Yixin.


    Therefore, he is still continuing, and it is to make the suffering and pain of Aurora directly on a grade. This made Aurora immediately ask for mercy.


    "I was wrong, I was really wrong. Let me go, let go of... I! Please... please! Haha... hahaha..."


    "Will you ask for mercy? Then honestly, point out the direction I want to go, hear no!"


    Hearing Aurora��s pleading, Zhou Yi temporarily stopped the action on his finger. And as soon as he stopped, Aurora immediately changed his face.


    "You want to let me, Asgard''s Valkyrie, Odin''s daughter succumb to your claws. I tell you, I will not yield to my enemy anyway."


    "Unfortunately! The answer is wrong!"


    With a sneer, Zhou Yi��s evil fingers moved again. This time, the strength is much bigger than before, and it is even more impressive. This allowed Aurora to succumb to the enemy of her claim.


    "I was wrong, I was really wrong. Let me go, haha! I don''t dare anymore! Hahahaha..."


    After this long surrender, Zhou Yi stopped the action in his hand, and when he stopped, Aurora seemed to have no bones and was soft on his shoulder. This is really a common thing for Zhou Yi. When her sister was a child, and his two daughters had never been in his hands. A female martial **** in the district, a little princess wants to fill the head in front of her own, it is a bit too high to see myself.


    It took a long time, and Olaola, who laughed and disengaged, was relieved. As soon as she slowed down, she immediately cursed at Zhou Yi''s teeth.


    "You scum. If my sister is here, I can definitely let her give you some color to look at, you dare to dare to dare to treat me like that!"


    Looking at the red face of Aurora, Zhou Yi just snorted and put his five fingers in front of her. And looking at Zhou Yi''s fingers as if playing the piano, it was irregularly shaking in front of his eyes. Aurora''s little face instantly changed from a rising red color to a white snow.


    People who are stupid at this time also know how to choose. And Aurora obviously did not have the courage to fight, she looked at Zhou Yisheng''s cold face, immediately squeezed a somewhat flattering smile on her face, and then took the map in her hand, pointing in one direction Zhou Yi said this.


    Although such a move could not make Zhou Yi completely satisfied, Zhou Yi, who had no longer wanted to entangle with such a mischievous gimmick, chose to temporarily put her in a horse and then proceeded in the direction she had indicated.


    Although there is no such thing as a **** horse, the speed of Zhou Yi is not decreasing. After spending too much time, he corrected his wrong route and returned to a position marked on the map.


    And when he left the jungle, it appeared on the edge of a cliff. A huge, endless river like a wide ocean appears in front of your own eyes.


    It is a river that is extremely shocking. It is even wider than any river in the river that Zhou Yi has seen on Earth. And when it flows like this, surging, like a thundering rush from the eyes of his own eyes, almost everyone''s heart has a heartfelt admiration for the magnificent scenery. Amazing admiration for creation.


    This kind of admiration does not only exist in the heart of Zhou Yi, but also the feeling of Aurora as a native. Looking at the river, Aurora is more proud to say to Zhou Yi.


    "Look, this is the Rhine, running through the rivers of the three worlds. No matter how many times you look at it, it makes people feel that it is magnificent and grand!"


    "So, that is, the guy I am looking for is in this river!"


    For the so-called Rheinland, Zhou Yi��s senses quickly became dull after the first impression faded. After all, he is a person who has seen the endless sea of ??stars, so in addition to the impact of the first time, such a scene does not really make him feel too much. Even after returning to God, he immediately thought of what he was going to do.


    "No, I am afraid that the situation is not as easy as you think, you are a big bad guy!" Aurora pointed to the river and said a bad news to Zhou Yi. "I also heard some about the legend of the incarnation of the dragon in this river. Because its true body is the reason of this river, so as long as it is above this river, he can arbitrarily shuttle through the river. Any place, it is just this, our army and the warriors have come back and forth again and again."


    "In this one, there is almost no end, running through the rivers of the three worlds. No one is sure to find his true body. So even if he beats him, you can''t destroy him. As long as he touches the river, he will Immediately appear in any place, even in other worlds! In other words, as long as he is in this river, he is invincible." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 551： The evil dragon secret treasure greedy gnome

    "It��s the kind of guy who can do all sorts of ways to fight without winning. I��m really fed up!"


    Looking at the rushing Rhine River in front of him, Zhou Yi has a kind of disgust that can''t be said at the moment. He has used his ability to scan the entire Asgard Rhine, but he has not found the trace of the so-called dragon.


    This means that it is not in this world, and this is undoubtedly the most unwilling to hear from Zhou Yi.


    "This is normal, isn''t it?" Standing on the side of Zhou Yi, and gently smirking a hand-framed Aurora, who looked at the eyebrows, said to Zhou Yi.


    "But such a thing, Aurora has already thought of it, and even I have the method of coping. How, bad guy, as long as you are willing to ask me for mercy, it is best to say that Aurora is the best. I Just tell you this method!"


    "Hah, do you think this kind of threat is useful to me? Don''t forget! The rescued person is your sister. If you are not worried, what am I worried about?"


    In this sentence, Aurora immediately changed his face.


    "How can you be this person, don''t forget that you promised my father and rescued my sister!"


    "Yeah, but that''s also the case when you don''t give me a problem, the next thing. And now the situation is, I obviously want to find our goal, but you have the way to find the target." I don''t want to tell me this method, so if there is any problem, how can I blame it on my head!"


    When I said this sentence, I immediately let Ou Ruola swell my face.


    "Hey, you are a big bad guy. Don''t forget, I am a lady. Don''t you mean to be a modest lady?"


    "Sorry, in my eyes, you are just a mischievous child who hasn''t grown up yet. There are two mischievous guys like you. There are two in my family. I don''t know how to be humiliated against the little girl like you. What does it mean!"


    On the spot, I grabbed it by the way, and picked a nameless wild fruit from a fruit tree not far away. Zhou Yi took a bite directly and closed her eyes to enjoy the mouth in a pleasant way. This sour and sweet feeling.


    And this way of his appearance is to make Aurora''s more eager eyebrows jump, and there is a feeling that the lungs are blown up.


    At this time, she really had a sword that she had pulled out of her body, and slammed the sword on the guy who had made her a few times, and opened a few bigger holes in him. But considering the force he showed, and the terrible means of torture, she eventually gave up this tempting idea.


    "This is for the sisters of Brunnhilde, all to save the sister!" After a few words of silence in his heart, Aurora still gave up this unnecessary struggle. Because she knows that it is meaningless to struggle like this. Her little means are useless in the face of Zhou Yi.


    So instead of doing this, it would be better to speed up and help him save Brunnhilde. As long as Brenhilde��s sister was rescued, she would be able to teach this nasty guy with her strength.


    Aurora, with such an idea, did not even think about whether Brunnhilde could preside over this fairness for her and accomplish what she imagined. In her opinion, the female Valkyrie sister, who was worshipped by her childhood, is the most powerful warrior in the world. Even the stupid guys of Thor and Tirna will not be Her sister''s opponent. In addition to their father, the world counts her sister as the most powerful. Therefore, a big bad guy in Midgart can''t be a big problem at all.


    "Okay, okay. I said, I can''t say the way I can''t do it!" kicked on Zhou Yi''s body, but instead let his little feet hurt, Aurora was crying and sulking, leaning herself on the secret of snuggling. Said it.


    "The dragon of the Rhine is called Favniel, the incarnation of the Rhine, and also a greedy dragon. It has the most precious treasure of the Rhine. A treasure called the gold of the Rhine. It is said. This treasure has the power to surrender, and even has the power to supreme power, and the evil dragon has thus occupied such a treasure for thousands of years!"


    "The treasures are moving, not to mention people, that is, the gods have also played the golden idea of ??Rhein. But after seeing the power of the evil dragon Favnier and its difficulties, most people have chosen to retreat. Only one person, or a gnome, has chosen to stick to the end!"


    "As a race in the world as a stubborn and love-minded gnome, once the gnome has become greedy, he must make the thing that makes him rise up to greed. For this reason, our Asgard played these gnomes. I know how many times. Although they have understood our means in so many times of play, they have never escaped from this strange circle. It must be said that the gnomes are big fools! And this is also the gnome."


    ��This pygmy called Mimi is one of the most skilled masters of gnome craftsmen. But because of the greed of the gold of the Rhine, he has been stationed on the Rhine for hundreds of years. In these centuries In the time, he has been trying to deal with the evil dragon Favnier. So I think if someone can guarantee to find the dragon, I am afraid this ridiculous gnome is the only one!"


    Aurora��s words made Zhou Yi��s eyebrows pick, and then he lazily lifted his eyelids and glanced at Aurora.


    "This time you should know where to find the gnome called Mime! If not, I think you better ask me to tell me this method is better!"


    "Reassured, I know the silly gnome Mimi. So I know how to find him. How, hate guys, we can start acting this time!"


    Roaring at Zhouyi, Aurora said with a grin. And when she heard her say this, Zhou Yi also stood up honestly.


    "So take the road, little girl. Do you still expect me to go ahead and find the idiot gnome?" Looking at Zhou Yi''s face, Aurora had the urge to pull the sword. She desperately suppressed this evil thought while walking along the Rhine towards the lower reaches of the river. After a long trek, she finally brought Zhou Yi a place he could not think of.


    Warthheim, the kingdom of gnomes, is also one of the three worlds that the Rhine River runs through.


    For this little girl, the world of gnomes is not unfamiliar. In fact, she once came to this strange place with her sister. Sometimes it''s for the sake of recovering monsters, and sometimes it''s for finding the craftsmen of the gnomes and letting them create something for themselves.


    As everyone knows, gnomes are mostly excellent craftsmen, and most of the treasures in the nine kingdoms come from their hands. Because of this, Odin''s **** craftsmen are mostly from these magical dwarfs. But not every gnome is willing to serve Odin. There are many outstanding craftsmen who are willing to stay in Warthheim, in exchange for their own craftsmanship to let those gods and giants work for themselves.


    The gnome Mimi was once a member of this group of craftsmen, but because of his excessive obsession with the gold of the Rhine, he became a typical example of the gnome.


    Therefore, when Zhou Yi and Aurora stepped into the hole of the gnome-specific tree hole, he saw such a scene.


    Large swaths of drawings fell on the ground, and a glance at them revealed that they were mostly documents about the Rhine literature and records of hydrology and coastal geography. Looking at it again, you will find that under the dim light of the candle, there are a variety of river creatures with strange features and various hunting traps.


    Although the creatures in the river have different forms, they are naturally aquatic animals, and they naturally have a pungent smell. Plus most of the animals here are dead bodies, only a few live creatures. Therefore, there is a smell of rot and smell.


    This makes Zhou Yi instantly have an unbearable feeling. And he looked at the Aurora, who was about to be smoked to death. It is simply a big hand wave, let a hot flame directly burn those dirty and pickled corpses to the ashes, and by the way, the air in the entire crypt is cleaned up.


    Perhaps Zhou Yi��s movements are a bit too big, or the gnome��s sensitivity to power flow is too high. So that Zhou Yi had just finished all this, a sharp voice came from the depths of the crypt.


    "Who is this, who is not a long-eyed guy who has broken into the territory of Mi Mei''s master craftsman. Do you know this by yourself? I have 10,000 kinds of organs and traps that can instantly paste you into a paste. Don''t hurry up and get out!"


    "Mime, you don''t have a long-eyed old dwarf. It''s me! Come to me soon, I have a pen business to talk to you!"


    In the face of the ignorant words of the gnomes, Aurora showed more fierceness than three points. And when she heard her, a little bald, two gray little gnomes drilled out of a hole in the ground.


    He first looked at Aurora, and then his face changed, and the whole face looked rather ugly to her.


    "It turned out to be your guy who likes to mess around. The last time you burned my research on a fire, I haven''t found you yet, you dare to appear in front of me. If you don''t look at your dragon For the horrible sister, I have already closed you to the cage and hanged the dragon. Go quickly, give me the farther the better! I don''t want to see you at all!"


    "Shut up, it��s just that I was not careful. Also, I came to see you doing business, what do you let me go!"


    As soon as the gnome unveiled his oldest, Aurora immediately did not do it. She quickly argued and said her own intentions.


    But the gnome just waved his hand impatiently and looked disgusted.


    "Hurry up, let me go. I don''t do business now! I am more important to be busy! Can''t you see it? Oh, hell, my specimen, my research..., it''s you, it''s You are the disaster star. You give me my baby!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 552： Stubborn gnome second dragon

    In order to obey the general greed, the gnome Mimi completed an essential transformation. He put down his own ingenious forging ability, and turned to a purely academic thing like a scholar, like a biological instinct, historical literature and geography.


    And as everyone knows, academic research has never been an easy task. It requires a lot of research to be the capital of the argument, and these things take a huge amount of time to pile up. Especially in this place without the precision level experimental equipment and mature scientific consideration system, the time required will be more and less.


    God knows how much time Mime has bet on this, and it is estimated that he is not even clear about himself. Maybe it��s decades, maybe hundreds of years. But it is definitely a scary number. Therefore, when Mimi saw the empty crypt and the ashes of the earth, his whole person was already in madness.


    No one can look at his own efforts to be destroyed, and no one can face the broken "No> wrong". The murderer who has broken his own efforts can maintain a calm, indifferent mentality. The gnome Mimi will not be like this!


    At this time, even if Aurora has the love of Odin, the name of the most noble princess of Asgard, can not let Mime have any scruples. He snorted and opened his five fingers at Aurora, and shot a green light full of corrosive energy from the scorpion. And the light pointed to it, it is the beautiful face of Aurora!


    What a scene of a cup of sulfuric acid poured into the face of a handsome girl, that is imaginable by anyone. If you can, I believe that not many people are willing to see such things happen, and Zhou Yi is like this.


    Out of love for good things, he naturally does not let a girl suffer such a fate. And for the maintenance of the Asgard side as a friend, he could not watch Aurora being hurt by such a mad-like dwarf. Therefore, he waved directly at the gnome.


    The golden light of the light flows, and the corrosive green light is extinguished, and the powerful wind pressure is the whole body of the dwarf body, and then falls heavily to the wall of the crypt. Above.


    Mimi was stunned and turned, but he did not give up revenge on Aurora, the culprit in his mind. Instead, after he got up again, he immediately launched an offensive against Aurora.


    This time, he did not use any strange magic. Instead, take a picture of the wall directly and let the wall show a huge thing like a magical array. With the emergence of this magical array, a stone man who is made up of hard rock and is about to fill the entire crypt is appearing in the crypt.


    "Grill them for me, Grog. Turn them all into a cookie!"


    Mimi yelled at the stone man who had just appeared in a sharp, mad tone, but soon all his expressions became unspeakable mistakes and fears, as if they saw only dreams. Like the horror that will happen, his whole person is caught in a state of dementia that cannot be his own.


    Because in front of his eyes, the stone man named Grogg, who had just been pinned by him, was already in a flash, and he was split into countless gravel. And it was just using one''s own hands and doing it without any tools. It��s done clean, and it��s not even possible to piece together the stone man.


    Such a scene is beyond the imagination of Mimi, so that he is beginning to fear. No one knows better than him, what kind of existence is the stone man Grog. It is a guard weapon that is carved out a little by the hard stone with magic attached. It is a powerful cockroach that can confront the giant and even the gods. The guy who can beat Grog is not without, but it can be so simple, so fast, this is still the first.


    Even if it is a brainstorm, Mimi really can''t think of Asgard where there is such a powerful guy. And for this kind of power desperate, he has already begun to tremble and ask Zhou Yi.


    "Who are you, why are you with this guy. You..."


    After he had not finished speaking, he was directly caught in the air by Zhou Yi.


    "Listen, little man. I don''t have the extra patience and what do you say more. Tell me, where is Favne, the dragon of Rhine?"


    "Favnier? Are you also playing the idea of ??Rhein''s gold?"


    As soon as he heard the name of the dragon, Mimi immediately forgot the so-called fear. He roared at Zhou Yi, and his eyes began to rise into inexplicable madness and distortion.


    "The gold of the Rhine is mine! You villains, robbers. You can''t get any news about it from me!"


    The dwarf gnomes began to struggle desperately in Zhou Yi''s hands. Looking at his performance, Zhou Yi was slamming his chest against his chest. Suddenly, the wind was pounding like a hammer on his chest, and all his words were swallowed back with the pain of the heart and lungs.


    "Listen, dwarf. We just want to find the dragon. Except for itself, we are not interested in anything he has, do you understand?"


    "Cough, do you want to lie to me? I will not be fooled."


    The gnomes who have been tempered by the temperament are still not ruthless, showing a 100% uncooperative attitude. But at this time, Aurora stood up and promised him,


    "Listen, Mime. I swear in the name of Asgard''s princess and the Valkyrie, our goal is only Favne. In addition to the life of the dragon, we have nothing to ask for. If I violate My vows, let my honor become the dust under your feet, and be trampled forever! In this case, you can believe us."


    Mimi, who has been fascinated by the gold of the Rhine, will not fear any threat of force. Violent coercion simply cannot let him yield. However, when Aurora made a guarantee in the name of Princess Asgard and Valkyrie, he quickly believed it.


    It��s like the Asgard people think that the gnome is a dead-minded guy, like a guy with a sharp horn. The gnomes also think that Asgard is a group of heroes who have pits in their minds and would rather give up all other fools for the so-called honor.


    As long as this group of people has made a gamble to honour their honour, it is to fight for their lives, and they will be desperate for this guarantee. Therefore, at this time, Mi Mei stopped struggling immediately, but cried to Zhou Yi.


    "Well, I know. You guys, don''t let me down. I will tell you everything you want to know. So, let me put it down!"


    "Okay!" When the hand was loose, Mimi was thrown directly to the ground. Zhou Yi squatted down and looked directly at the eyes of the gnome and asked him. "You can say, about Favne. I want to know, I can find it there, so that it does not escape with the flow of the Rhine?"


    "It seems that you are not a fool of the whole, and you know that the trouble of going directly to Favnier is not useful at all."


    Taking a picture of the dust on his body, Mimi carefully stepped back two steps and kept it at a safe distance. Then he said this to Zhou Yi.


    "I believe that you also know that Favniel is the embodiment of Rhine, and that it will not die if it touches the Rhine. If you want to deal with it, you may only find it in the nest in the Black Forest." Only there, I am afraid you will have the only chance to kill it!"


    "Wait, wait." Hearing this, Aurora began to wonder. "Mime, you are not mistaken. Although the Black Forest is on the banks of the Rhine, there is no river in it. Favniel has no reason to build his own nest in that forest. With its blackmail Character. It will definitely live in the Rhine!"


    "Little girl! You are talking about what most people know. But you don''t know that although Favnier is the embodiment of Rhine, it is not completely accepted by Rhein. Rhein itself is rejecting It is, although only for a specific time. But it is convinced that at that time, it really can''t live in the Rhine. Even if it enters the river, it will be hurt by the power of the river!"


    "How is this possible? There is absolutely no reason for this!" Aurora still performed incredibly. However, Mimi, who has been transferred to a scholar, has directly taken out a large number of manuscripts and placed them in front of Zhou Yi.


    "The evidence that is before you is the evidence. It is also my research over the years. You will never believe what kind of secretness there is!"


    "Fafnier is the embodiment of the Rhine, but he can''t fully represent the Rhine. He is only the evil **** that changed from the violent side of the Rhine. And Rhine has another incarnation, one representing goodness. And the gentle incarnation. And this incarnation is the brother of Favniel, another dragon, Gronier!"


    "This is impossible!" Hearing this, Aurora was just a wave of his hand, and he said it categorically. "If there is another dragon in Rhine, we will definitely know its existence. But you don''t know what you said, so you must have made something wrong!"


    Aurora''s words made Mimi''s face change, and then immediately began to yell at the yin and yang.


    "I admit that your Asgard is powerful, but the Nine Kingdoms are not what your Asgard said. Even your god, Odin, dare not say that he knows everything and what allusions are clear. The river has crossed the three worlds, and you are so sure, are all the things that happened in the three worlds of Rhine, are you Asgard clear?".


    Mimi��s words made Aurora instantly speechless. At this time she finally found out that she seemed to be too confident. (To be continued.)


    The 525th chapter of the stubborn gnome second dragon:

 Chapter 553： Ancient legend, the dragon

    "Please continue, Mr. Mime. I want to know the story of these two dragons on the Rhine!"


    Seeing that Aurora and Mimi have fallen into silence, Zhou Yi, who has been on the wall, suddenly said this.


    He is not an Asgard, nor a native resident. So for those contradictions between them, he didn''t care at all, and didn''t care about the ideas. At this time, he cares more about his own promise, the information of the dragon. So he just plugged in and forced the topic to his mission.


    Perhaps it is the terrorist power that Zhou Yi showed, perhaps just don''t want to offend Aurora, a deep goddess. When Mi Mei heard what Zhou Yi said, he did not feel guilty. He directly said his own research to the beans.


    ��With regard to the origin of Favnier, I investigated the literature of all races in the Rhineland. Whether it is a fairy, a gnome or your Asgard. I have compiled all the records, that is, after that, I discovered the secret about Favnier, a very important secret!"


    "The record of the evil dragon Favnier was first recorded about 20,000 years ago. At this point, there is a clear record in the literature of the fairy of the lake and the fairy of the water that draws water from the Rhine."


    Said here, Mimi pulled out a faint yellow sheepskin scroll, pointing to the words above to recite them to Zhou Yi.


    "When the iceberg melts and the floods rise, the shape of the dragon begins to appear in the sinister waves. It is the anger of the Rhine, the ferocity and cruelty of the Rhine. When it flies into the sky and screams. It is doomed, it will engulf all the creatures in front of your eyes like a terrible flood!"


    "This is the song of the goblins, and this song also proves that Favnier was the embodiment of the birth of the Rhine. It is the **** of the flood! But this song is only part of the legend of the Rhine, about this legend There is another one."


    "That is the documentary recorded by the dark gnomes who lived on the border of Warthheim, near Asgard, the thing that they carved on the rock walls of the river called the song of the Rhine."


    Said, Mimi pulled out a long, made of some kind of leather made of the extension, pointing to the square above the square, the strokes like a labyrinth font said.


    "This is the ritual of the Dark Gnome, a word that can only be used on major rituals. This text was engraved on the strongest rock wall of the valley and preserved for tens of thousands of years with magic. And the content above is the most interesting."


    "When the flood faded, the Rhine''s will really woke up. It flowed through the valley, letting the waterwheel roll, letting the furnace sizzle. It flows through the culvert, allowing food to flourish and let the steel cool. It walks through the forest and the forest begins It grows. It passes through the plains, and the beasts are able to multiply. Above the earth, the river runs. Under the sky, the dragon begins to spread. Gronier, the incarnation of Rhine. He looks at us with his wise and peaceful eyes, let The gnome becomes the eternal master of Warthheim!"


    "The ritual on the rock wall of this valley is the fourth king of the dark gnome. It was carved in the period of Nibel''s reign, and it is about 20,000 years ago. It is not much different from the literature of the goblin in time. At that time, the dark gnomes rely on the river water of the Rhine to irrigate crops, smelt steel, and build the most glorious glory of the dwarf kingdom. It is precisely because of this that the incarnation of the Rhine River is so solemnly recorded, even become The gods worshipped by the dwarf kingdom!"


    "Wait!" said Mime, but it was interrupted by Aurora again. This stubborn little girl has a natural spirit of disobedience, so when I heard these words, I immediately spoke out my own thoughts from my own point of view.


    "Since the incarnation of the Rhine has such a high reputation in the gnome, why no one knows. Don''t say that we Asgard, you are not the gnomes of Warthheim!"


    "Of course, not everyone can understand the rituals of the dark gnomes. Throughout Waltheim, I can''t recognize a few of these dark gnome words except me!"


    "That''s not right, even if no one can recognize these words. But what about the old people? You have a life span of 3,000 years, and the 20,000-year period is just a matter of generations. How could it be so easy to make one? The **** worshipped by the king disappeared into history?"


    On this issue, Aurora rarely moved a few more brains. In her opinion, this is the most obvious flaw. Even if he is dead, he will be remembered forever by the people who once worshipped him. Even if it is lost in words, there are still old stories and songs. Those things will not disappear as they are casually, especially in the long-lived race of the gnomes.


    So she immediately seized the flaw and wanted to see how Mimi gave her a reasonable answer.


    Aurora thought that this problem would be difficult to explain, but what surprised her was that Mimi just glanced at her like a smile, and said yin and yang.


    "I heard that you are the **** of Asgard, I really feel a little funny!"


    "It''s funny! Is there anything funny?"


    Aurora asked inexplicably. The answer she got was to make her face flush immediately.


    "Of course it''s funny. This is the great achievement of your father. In that year, he led the army of Asgard to defeat the dark gnomes, took away their treasures, destroyed their kingdoms, and let their culture and inheritance disappear together. On the edge of the Rhine. I thought that your Asgard people would boast for 10,000 years. I didn''t expect to be forgetful when you came to your generation. Isn''t that ridiculous? ��


    It��s ridiculous in name, but anyone can see it. This is a ridiculous ridicule. And the object of ridicule is still pointing to the father of the gods of Odin. This made Aurora immediately unable to endure.


    As Odin''s favorite daughter, she is naturally revered for her father. So when she heard such words that were equivalent to filthy her father, she immediately pulled out the sword of her waist and yelled at Mime.


    "You dare to insult my father and tarnish the reputation of the king of Asgard. I want to kill you, use your blood to wash this shame!"


    The sword is unsheathed, and suddenly it is a superb. The sharp light did not even need to irrigate the Aurora, and cut the neat gap directly on the ground. Obviously, this weapon is not the same as the purely erected thing that Zhou Yi imagined, but a real weapon of the gods. However, this weapon of the sacred sacred weapon has not seen the blood, and it was suddenly pinched by Zhou Yi, and then directly returned to the scabbard.


    "Aurora, don''t mess around! We still have something to do!" With such a sentence, Zhou Yi forced the anger to let Aurora suppress his anger. Then said to Mimi. "I already know what you said about the two incarnations of the Rhine, but then? What does this have to do with the exclusion of Favnier from the Rhine!"


    "Of course it has a relationship and it is a very important relationship."


    As he said this, Mimi shunned to the other side of Zhou Yi''s body, and separated from Aurora''s position.


    "That was a story about 10,000 years ago. Ten thousand years ago, the Rhine ushered in the most prosperous moment of his life, that is, the moment. Favnier''s strength rose to the strongest in his life. At the big point. At that time, it made a determination. That is to wage war against its fellow brother Gronnier."


    "On the one hand, it is to compete for the power of the Rhine. As the incarnation of the two sides of the Rhine, Favniel believes that only by defeating Gronier, it can monopolize the power of the Rhine and become a more powerful god. On the other hand, he It is a fancy of Gronier��s treasure."


    "As a wicked side of the Rhine, Favnier will only be fearful. And it can only be possessed by plundering and killing, as valuable as life. But as a good side, Glonny There is no such problem. It feeds a huge pygmy kingdom, and this kingdom will also sacrifice precious treasures as a sacrifice. It can enjoy a steady stream of wealth as long as it maintains the gentleness of the Rhine. This is the most hated by Favnier. Therefore, he chose such a moment to use force to rob everything of Gronier. Its status, its treasure, and his power."


    "The battle of Ssangyong began this way, and the result of this battle is very obvious. Gronier, who is used to being used by the gnomes, is not the opponent of Favnier who has been doing the robber''s work. It is useless. It stayed up late. It was defeated and killed by Favnier. Even his body was swallowed up by Favnier."


    "Favnier killed his enemies, but things didn''t go as smoothly as he thought. He did occupy the treasures of Gronier and got his power. But he didn''t get Gronier. Status, the dark gnomes refused to worship this evil god, and more importantly, it was also cursed by the Rhine."


    "For Rheinland, both Favnier and Gronnier are its sons, and Favnier, who is doing something wrong, is naturally abhorred by Rhine because it is in Rhine. In the flood season, he killed his brother, so at this time of the year, he was forced to leave the bed of the riverbed because of the anger of Rhein, and waited for it in the secret nest in the Black Forest. Waiting for the anger of Rhine to die!"


    "And now, it is the time of the Rhine. It is also difficult to get close to the river."


    Having said that, the gnome has already flashed some mad colors in his eyes. It can be seen that he seems to have felt that his dreams are in front of him.


    At this time, Zhou Yi, who had finished listening to the whole story, smiled a little.


    "So, little dwarf. I think you should know, where is the dragon in the Black Forest?"


    This sentence is equivalent to the transaction, and Mimi, who understood the meaning, immediately nodded hard.


    "Of course! I know very well, sir. I am willing to guide you!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 554： Linzhong deep pool dragon appeared

    On the Rhine, in the Black Forest.


    Zhou Yi and Aurora were carried by the gnome Mimi, and went deep into the deepest part of the forest.


    I have to say that in this respect, Mimi has done a lot of preparatory work. At the very least, he has come to the forest more than once. So that he is now an unusually light road, even with two people, did not cause any wind and grass in this forest.


    But when they came to a forest in the deep pool, Mimi suddenly stopped their own steps.


    "It''s here, we are here!"


    "Here?" A look at the calm lake in front of the pool, Zhou Yi immediately could not help but frowned. "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, sir. I am very sure!"


    Also watching the deep pool in front of me, there is a kind of greed and hunger in the eyes of Mime.


    "I have explored it more than once. Even a few times I personally saw Favniel entering it from here. So I am very sure that its nest must be below this pool. Just... ��


    "It''s just nothing, don''t swear. Don''t forget, we are a cooperative relationship now. If the dragon is not here, don''t think about the gold of Rhine!"


    Aurora and his dissatisfied look at Mime. From her sharp eyes, she still has the urge to give this little dwarf a few knives. However, the existence of Zhou Yi made her give up the idea, or just temporarily abandoned the idea.


    "I know, I know. But I can guarantee! It is there!"


    The expression of the greedy and increasingly meager Mi Meilian��s face began to become distorted. But his brain is still very clear, and his ideas are very organized.


    "Every time the Rhine''s flood season comes, it will come to the nest very punctually. And in order to ensure that this nest is not invaded by other creatures, it has killed all the creatures in this forest. Even the Chimera, which has been entrenched in the Black Forest, was swallowed by the stomach after it was killed directly, so I am very sure that it must be in the coming season."


    "However, it is a dragon after all, and it is still a **** of evil. So, there must be something in the nest that I don''t know. I never dare to go inside because I know that once I get it I found out that everything is finished. So I can only get to know its nests. If I go deeper, I really don''t know what will happen!"


    "It can be determined that it is enough inside!"


    Glanced at the pool and saw a huge entrance from the bottom of the pool. Zhou Yigang wants to take his eyes a little deeper, but he has already blocked all his snoops by a magical power. He may be able to forcibly break through this kind of obscuration, but he can''t guarantee whether there will be any suspicion of stunned snakes.


    What''s more, he is not sure whether he is doing this in the end is not a violation of Oden''s curse. If this is the case, then it is really forced to end from the beginning! So he can only give up the idea of ??using his eyes to pry into it, and instead choose to believe in Mime.


    He believes that at this time. This Mi Mei, who has been watching the evil dragon of Favre Nie for hundreds of years, will never have any behavior to fall off the chain. Because that is undoubtedly a complete blow to his efforts over the years. And for any paranoia, it is more terrible than to have his life. So he immediately told the two guys.


    "I will wait for myself to go in. Aurora, you look at him here, don''t let him run away. If Favnier is not inside. When I come back, he will let you deal with it."


    "Similarly, if the dragon is really inside. After I kill it, then according to our agreement, its treasure is yours. Understand, little dwarf!"


    For this statement, the gnome Mimi naturally has no opinion. In fact, he did not have the courage to face the famous dragon, or else he would not spend hundreds of years here. Therefore, Zhou Yi��s command is just what he wants.


    But Aurora didn''t think so. She had her own thoughts in this respect, and her thoughts obviously contradicted Zhou Yi.


    "Why should I be here, I want to help too. No, I will go with you."


    "Don''t mess around!" Coldly sipped a sentence, Zhou Yi directly stated to her. "Your father has told me very clearly that no gods can come in when confronting the dragon. If there is, your sister will immediately have a fatal accident. Why, you want to kill Your sister?"


    In this case, Aurora has no movement at all. When Zhou Yi turned her face to see her, she found that this delicate little girl was already a pair of tears with tears in her eyes. This made him immediately headache.


    "I said Aurora, can you not like this! I promise that I can get this dragon alone, and you will only make it harder for me to do it!"


    Suck **** the nose and let all the crying sound disappear from your face. Aurora was red-eyed and looked at Zhou Yi in front of her eyes.


    "So, my sister will ask you. Please kill this dragon in any case and save my sister!"


    "Do not worry, little girl. I have promised something, haven''t said anything yet! Waiting for me, I will be back soon."


    When I heard that Aurora had loosened her mouth, Zhou Yi did not wait for her to continue to say something. Throw a sentence and jump directly into the deep pool.


    And his move was to make the two people present at the scene become jealous.


    Aurora was because she had not finished talking, and Zhou Yi immediately let all her cares in the heart fall into the air. She didn''t dare to make any small moves without permission. She could only stay here waiting for his return according to Zhou Yi''s arrangement.


    And Mi Mei��s embarrassment is because there is no Zhou Yi, and it is too dangerous to put him alone on the edge of Aurora.


    "What? I think I should look for some food now. After all, we still don''t know how long we have to stay here, you say yes!"


    Having said that, Mimi began to quietly move his own steps and wanted to temporarily disappear from the eyes of Aurora. But before he could put the action into practice, Aurora had silently pulled out the sword of his waist and sneered at him.


    "Want to sneak away now, you are not thinking too much about the gnome. You face the sword in my hands, do you think you have a chance to escape?"


    Looking at the sword of the gods in the hands of Aurora, the gnome Mimi could not help but roll up the throat, and picked up the name of the sword in a hoarse tone.


    "Guram, the sword of victory and glory."


    Gulham, representing the sword of victory, is also the **** soldier that Odin gave to human heroes. Legend has it that the human hero who holds this sword will surely enjoy the most prestigious name and the most powerful death, which is a dream for any Asgard warrior.


    There are countless heroes who have dedicated their lives to this sword, and many heroes have sung their names in the epic because of this god. It is a weapon belonging to a hero, but Mimi did not think that such a weapon actually fell into the hands of Aurora, the yellow-haired girl. This made him immediately mad at him.


    "Aurora, the goddess of dawn, you are a Valkyrie, holding this sword representing honor to kill an unarmed gnome old man. Isn''t this a trampling and insult to the honor of the soldiers?"


    "Reassured, I didn''t mean to kill you. I just want to teach you something!"


    Aurora still sneered like that, but her body has begun to approach the past with Mimi. And when she saw her look, Mimi began to step back and step back.


    "Don''t look like this, Lord Goddess. I can tell you with certainty that if you do this, you must regret yourself."


    "Yes, let us see who will regret it!"


    Into the deep pool, along the huge hole at the bottom of the deep pool, Zhou Yi step by step into this underground nest belonging to the dragon. As he marched, a huge cave appeared in his sight. The wetting began to recede, and the dry and hot air appeared a little bit around Zhou Yi. At this time, he has stood in front of a wide, snake-like hole.


    It can be seen that this should indeed be a dragon''s lair. This can be clearly seen because of the traces of the claws on the surrounding rock wall and the scratches of the scales. Moreover, these traces are layered on one layer, some have already been blurred, and some are still very clear. Obviously this place has been taken care of more than once, and the most recent one should be right before.


    This made Zhou Yi confirm the view of Mi Mei, who is indeed here. After confirming this point, Zhou Yi began to go deep into the past.


    His movements are fast and very light. Although he did not use any magical power beyond the natural category, but with his terrible body, it was able to make it deep into the deepest part of the crypt.


    At this time, what appeared in front of him was a strangely shaped crypt, surrounded by neat walls and skylights that slanted into the top of the cave. This is a cave that is not naturally formed. It is precisely because of this that a little light can shine through the skylight above the zenith and into this cave, illuminating everything in this cave.


    At this time, with these lights, Zhou Yi can clearly see the deepest point in this crypt. A dark dragon is quietly squatting on a hill made of gold, making a burst of thunderous noise.


    This dragon is very similar to the dragon shape in the film and television works of Zhou Yi. The same is the appearance of the embarrassment, the same scales like a knife and a shield, and the same huge wide wings that cover its entire body.


    These characteristics are consistent with the image of the legendary dragon in human mythology, and the existence of this creature is enough to prove that it is the goal that Zhou Yi is looking for, the incarnation of the Rhine, and the evil **** Favnier. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 555： Dragons wrestling destroys breath

    A dragon that belongs only to the legend appears in front of itself. Even if the average person is not frightened by this, there must be a joy and excitement of encountering myth. However, Zhou Yi did not have any feeling of excitement. Even if she was happy, she only found the joy of the goal.


    After a lot of trouble, he finally found this sly dragon, how can he not be happy? As for the so-called threat of the dragon and the terrorist power, he said that it is just that.


    It is true that the evil dragon Favnier, now in front of him, is indeed a giant. But the big ones are limited, and at best they are just like a giant transport aircraft made by humans. And this type of body, for Zhou Yi, who once had the body of Ming Wang, is really unable to get some scenes.


    Even now that Zhou Yi has no power to change Ming Wang, and is restricted to use his own physical strength, he has no way to put this so-called evil dragon in his eyes.


    This is his only thought now. Driven by this idea, he flew directly and kicked a huge stone to the dragon in front of him.


    This is not an attack, but can only be said to say hello. Seeing that this guy named Favnier is still dreaming of not knowing the content, Zhou Yi can''t get the heart of it and understand it. Wake it up and let it know who killed it. This is the only kindness that Zhou Yi can present at present.


    The flying stone hits the nose of the dragon with great kinetic energy. And this immediately awakened the dragon from his own dreams.


    It jerked up its body, and the huge wings shrouded all the light like a dark curtain. And the sharp, double-horned sword on the high-headed head is directly pierced into the hard rock formation, like a piece of tofu, so that countless rocks shake off with its movements. Come down.


    At the same time, his face like a lizard slammed two things like fins, which made it look more horrible. Especially when its miserable green erects radiate a heart-rending light in the faint darkness, it is even more so.


    "Who is disturbing my sleep, who dares to break into my territory!"


    The screaming dragon was screaming, and it was wide open with its own **** mouth, and a burst of green acid mist suddenly rushed out of its mouth. This acid mist is unusually corrosive, so that the gold underneath it becomes a thick, disgusting liquid almost in the blink of an eye.


    "Look here, Favnier. The person you are looking for is here!"


    Looking at this evil dragon who just woke up and seemed to have not fully awake, he couldn''t find the target he was looking for. Zhou Yi immediately helped him. As soon as he heard the sound of Zhou Yi, the dragon immediately screamed and slammed his snake''s slender neck down, and then placed the huge head in front of Zhou Yi.


    Although in the eyes of Zhou Yi, the dragon of this flood incarnation is not huge. But that is for the Ming Wang, a stalwart stalwart. From any human point of view, the dragon is a big man. Especially when it is like this, when the whole head is placed in front of you for comparison, it can show its horrible huge convexity.


    In the human body, one eye of a dragon is just as tall as a person. What''s more, there are so many furnishings on its face. Especially those teeth that are row upon row, in the eyes of any one, are no less inferior to those in the cold weapon war.


    Staring at the little bit in front of his eyes, the dragon''s eyes slammed a deep, sly look. It often gasps and then violently sends out such a thunderous question from his chest.


    "A little mortal? Who gave you the courage to dare to walk into my lair. Say, little guy, what are you coming here for? Is it for the name of the dragon hero? For the sake of my innumerable gold? Or, do you want to take both of them as your own?"


    When it was questioned like this, its huge body began to move uneasy. When the body is ups and downs, the cave is trembled like an earthquake. The arrogant arrogance immediately blew a fierce wind in this underground world. As the scales on it began to tremble, pieces of gorgeous gold and jewels sprang from the gaps in its scales. Some of these golds even fell into the angle between the two scales, and in a burst of metal hum, they immediately became broken pieces.


    I have to say that the dragon is a dragon, even a dragon has such a horrible momentum. However, Zhou Yi just shook his head and waved his hand. Let the green acid mist around you fly away quickly. Then I looked at the ragged clothes that had been corroded by the acid mist, and I couldn��t cover my body.


    "I thought that the so-called dragon would be a terrible vicious character, but now it seems to be just a sinister thing to play some tricks. Favniel, you don''t have to worry about me here. What, you only know, today is your last day. Look at your treasures, this is the last time you saw them!"


    "Hurricane!" Hearing this, as a dragon, and also as a flooding evil, where Favnier could bear it, he screamed and stretched out a claw directly, pointing heavily Zhou Yi pressed the past.


    This trick is a trick for it. With the huge body of the dragon, its claws are more powerful. Since its birth, he has not known how many creatures have been killed in this simple way.


    There are all kinds of beasts, and there are also many warriors who are brave enough to brave. It can be said that his claws are covered with a lot of life and how many races of blood. And now, it thinks that he will shoot a little reptile again like the examples that have been repeated countless times. It is to find out how the claws of one''s own can''t fall.


    The feeling is like a person holding his own palm to shoot a stone standing there, not only can not hurt the hard stone, but will also hurt his palm.


    Favnier has now felt the pain, but when he feels it, it is already too late. Because at this time, Zhou Yi has raised his hands high and firmly held one of his fingers.


    That feeling is as weird as a bigger ant holding a human finger. It is reasonable to say that humans only need to reach out to crush the ant. But the current situation is not the case, because Zhou Yi is now performing the most authentic ant squat.


    With a little effort, the knuckle that Favnier was hugged sent out a horrible bone break. At the same time, the rock formation at the foot of Zhou Yi began to withstand the power of his revenge. Under his feet, he quickly collapsed Zhou Yi with a quick overturn.


    This made Zhou Yi only able to sink quickly when he could not use other abilities, and then Favnier, who was suffering from pain, also squirmed his body with his sinking.


    The power of Zhou Yi is so great that the dragon has a feeling that he is a strong man with the giant. And obviously, he is the disadvantaged side. Because the entire knuckle is directly cut off, it really does not have much energy to maintain the posture of any wrestling.


    He can only pity his body to the ground, as if he is licking something into the earth, and put his front paws under the surface a little bit.


    This situation is very powerful for Zhou Yi, he even thought of using this method to directly pull the dragon''s front paws down. But what he didn''t think of was that at this time, his feet were suddenly empty, but he immediately lost his borrowing power.


    When there is earth under the soles of the feet, Zhou Yi can be a giant who can make the whole earth shake by relying on **. However, when he is empty and can''t use power to fly, he can only be a strong ordinary person.


    Whether there is a land blessing under the foot is the key to this wrestling. Although the power of Zhou Yi at the moment is still strong, but he is only a little bit weighty, he is no longer able to drag the dragon down the surface.


    This sudden change made Favnier feel a loose hand, and the wary one did not even think about the reason, and subconsciously lifted his front paws.


    Zhou Yi grabbed its claws and was forced to be brought to Favnier again. And looking at a distorted finger that he has distorted, and the one above holding his finger is not loose, causing all this culprit. The evil dragon didn''t even think about it, and he gave a deep breath to him.


    The unique trick of the dragon, the breath of the dragon.


    Any dragon has the ability to fuse its attributes with the burning air of the lungs to form a devastating deep breath that is fatal to any creature. Even Favnier, who is a avatar of the flood, has such a trick. And its breath has a different kind of terrible power.


    A large mouth, a dark green, almost liquid-like poisonous fire dragon spurts out. This kind of dragon''s interest is unimaginably corrosive, but it is only slightly spilled out, so that the rocks and metals that are touched are turned into terrible pus.


    The landscape of the entire cave was rapidly transformed under the spew of this poisonous fire. It was almost in the blink of an eye, and everything in front of it was already beyond recognition. And this is what Favnier expected.


    It believes that in its own breath, there can be no life to survive. Because of the nine kingdoms, it is impossible for anyone to be more indestructible than the land.


    The mortal is only a mortal after all, and in the journey of Dragon Slayer, he should be prepared to be eaten by the dragon. Favnier is ready, and he can''t wait to see how much residue is on his finger and can fill his hungry stomach. (~^~)

 Chapter 556： Bone broken tendon

    The long breath is also the moment when it ends, even if the dragon''s breath is no exception. When Favnier squeezed the air out of his lungs, he couldn''t squeeze even a trace of airflow. It feels that everything has completely ended.


    Under its dragon fire, a powerful mortal hero can''t escape. Even this powerful mortal monster is beyond its expectations. So he can''t wait to try the taste of this hero''s wreck. It��s like how he has treated each of his opponents for so many years.


    But soon it found that the situation at hand was not the same as it thought. Or, it didn''t even think that things would actually look like this.


    The mortal hero was completely unscathed, and after his poisonous fire was destroyed, he could not see any signs of injury on him. Even when Favnier stared at him, he was still grinning at Favne.


    This surprised Favnielton and immediately produced an extremely bad premonition. However, this feeling is really too late for him.


    When it was a little sluggish because of surprise, Zhou Yi had already followed its twisted knuckles, and one turned over and jumped to the back of his hand, then flew up and kicked directly on its wrist.


    This foot directly broke the dragon''s front paw carpal bone. Even its huge body does not play any role at this time. On the contrary, because its body is too large, Zhou Yi''s foot directly tears his front paws in half along the gap in the joint.


    A front wagon, like a minivan, separates from the body. The pain in this suddenly caused Favne to tremble and snarl. And this roar is just the beginning.


    When it stopped because of the pain, Zhou Yi was like a flexible flea, madly smashing on it.


    Every time he went to a place on the dragon, he made the destruction of that place unrecognizable. Whether it is the scales of the body surface or the muscles inside, it is a kind of illusion for the vandals like Zhou Yi. Just throwing a punch and kicking the kick, let the scales of the dragon fly and scatter, and the bones under the scales are broken.


    This naturally makes the dragon suffer very painful, and because Zhou Yi does not stop at all, the suffering it suffers is also deepening. This is almost the fate of the dragon, and in order to end this pain, it began to desperately prevent Zhou Yi from harming it.


    It was like crazy, and with his huge body, it slammed into the surrounding rock wall. It was intended to crush the little reptile on it in this way. But the irony is that even the rock walls have collapsed, the scales on it have shattered, and the mortal as the target is still alive and energetic.


    After several attempts, almost all the rock walls in the crypt were destroyed. Favnier still failed to cause any damage to Zhou Yi. And seeing that he has been bruised and bruised, the whole body has been destroyed in this short period of time. Favni''s evil thoughts skyrocketed, and no matter what else, stretching his chest, he made a long breath to his entire body.


    This made the whole body drowned by its own poisonous fire. In many places, because of the lack of protection of dragon scales, this corrosive poisonous fire is madly roasting, and at the same time, the dragon blood flowing from it also makes the fierce poison fire become more violent like adding a combustion improver. stand up.


    Favnier inevitably screamed because of the poisonous fire. But these pains are already irrelevant for it now, and it is more concerned with the mortal who is raging on himself. And when he saw the poisonous fire completely drowning him, and even his body was shrunk a little bit in the poisonous fire, it was inevitable that there was a happy look in its oily green pupil.


    It is undoubtedly worthwhile to exchange the pain of your own for the destruction of the enemy. Because that will make you feel happy in your heart, and pleasure is often the pain that makes people forget everything.


    This is the case with Favne now. It is born with infinite pleasure from the depths of the heart because of the destruction of the enemy. This makes it sturdy, and the long and horrible animal kisses pull out an exaggerated arc. But the next moment, this expression was completely frozen.


    Because the next moment, a roar burst out of the poisonous fire, and then the impact of horror immediately broke all the poisonous fire into a spark of the sky, while the rest of the situation slammed into the dragon head on.


    It feels like a fierce giant slamming a whole mountain directly on his face. So that Favnier had a subtle illusion of a catastrophe in an instant.


    Its terrible animal face became distorted in an instant, countless broken teeth spewed out of his horrible mouth, and its tongue spit out uncontrollably. Although it wants to retract its tongue, it is not capable of breaking the entire mandible.


    Compared with the mandible, the worst is its double horns and neck.


    His big, curved, big horn has no such majestic image at this time. Because at this time the dragon''s horn has been broken, and the other one is broken into a mess, and can only be pieced together by some muscles.


    And its neck is also the same, the original slender neck now has no elegant arcs, but like a forcibly distorted water pipe, full of disharmonious visual senses everywhere, it is a bad thing.


    This kind of injury can be a dead end for any creature. But in Favnier, it is not enough to die. Because at this time, a piece of scaly gold that was set under his mouthpiece and above the neck began to emit strange magic, and then began to repair the trauma of the dragon.


    It can be seen by the naked eye of Zhou Yi that the wounds of different sizes in the dragon are repaired at a rapid speed. As long as there is sufficient time, it will soon be able to restore the old appearance. But there is a premise, that is, Zhou Yi is willing to give it this time.


    And Zhou Yi is willing to give it this time? No matter what he thinks, Favnier can''t imagine why he would do it.


    But at this time, it must stop this mortal hero from continuing to hurt himself. Because if you let him continue, it is really hard to escape.


    I thought of it here, kneeling on the ground, the dragon who had no power to fight back began to groan, and looked down with a low eyebrow.


    "Great hero. I admit defeat, I admit defeat. I beg you, let go of my life, I am willing to exchange your kindness at any price!"


    "Ha!" kicked the dragon''s spine in front of him and let the dragon''s body involuntarily twitch. Zhou Yi jumped in front of his eyes and asked him. "Why, Favniel. You were not very arrogant at first? Why should you begin to ask for my forgiveness?"


    "In the beginning, I blinked and didn''t recognize your stalwart and power. A strong man like you is enough to eclipse any hero in the world and even in epic myth. You are a well-deserved hero. Wang, so I beg you, Your Majesty. Forgive me, I am willing to offer all my treasures in exchange for your forgiveness!"


    Favnier, who is seeking for mercy, shows that there is no lower limit. When he heard it, Zhou Yi smiled and shook his head gently in its stiff eyes.


    "Are you dissatisfied?" The dragon dragged the donkey and asked, and then quickly said. "Then I am willing to offer my loyalty, Your Majesty. I am willing to serve you as a price for your forgiveness. I am the owner of the Rhine, the **** of the Rhine. Everything along this river is under my rule. I can swear allegiance to you. Not only me, everything on the Rhine coast will be attributed to your majesty! By then, I believe that the world will surrender to your feet. You will become a real king, just Like Odin, killing and killing, master everything!"


    "Favnier, don''t know if you know the curse of Odin. For his daughter, the curse of the first Valkyrie of the Valkyrie?"


    Zhou Yi did not pay attention to this aunty language, but smiled a little, and said this dragon. When I heard Zhou Yi say this, there was a clear doubt in the eyes of the dragon. He didn''t understand why Zhou Yi said this at this time, so it shook his head very directly.


    And watching the dragon shake his head, the smile on Zhou Yi''s face immediately became more prominent.


    "The content of this curse is very simple. Odin''s daughter was cursed by Odin himself, sleeping in a deep mountain surrounded by flames. There is only one way to break this curse and wake up the sleeping goddess. That is In the body of a mortal, kill the dragon of the river incarnation. Bathe its dragon blood, and then step into the flame-filled mountain where the Valkyrie is sleeping."


    "Favnier, I have already said it here! Don''t you still understand?"


    As soon as this was said, Favnier��s murderous scorpion slammed into a line, and it was not afraid of any nonsense. Instead, he immediately raised his body with a scar, and stretched his wings to prepare to rush straight out from here.


    Although he is now underground. But it was just that he was struck by the stones and rock formations, and he had to do this. Only when you rush out of here and return to the Rhine, can it have a chance to survive. If it is still here, then there is only one dead end.


    It has been heard very clearly. This mortal hero is coming to kill himself. It has to take its own blood to save the goddess. And such a person will never be merciful to it.


    escape! Only escape! Only by escaping can you live. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 557： Dragon blood adds unexpected changes

    The evil dragon Favnier wants to escape and wants to escape. Especially at this time, it is even more eager to have more than two wings to fly as fast as possible, the farther the better.


    But the cruel facts show that this is just an unrealistic reverie. Or, at the moment it encounters Zhou Yi, his ending is already doomed.


    Seeing that the dragon broke through the rock formation, it instantly flew to the high sky. Zhou Yi just sneered a little, and directly extended his palm to the sky above.


    Suddenly, the brilliant flame of the Holy Fire was like a lightning bolt that broke through the sky. It directly penetrated the body of the dragon, and then quietly fell into the hands of Zhou Yi, becoming the look of the guns Rodney.


    At the beginning, Zhou Yi was very clear to Odin, and the use of weapons was not in violation of the rules. So he did not hesitate to summon the trial gun at this time, and he was ready to use it to give the dragon a final blow.


    Of course, in fact, this time is really not necessary to do so. Because the figure of the dragon, Favnier, began to sway to the bottom of the Black Forest and began to fall over in the first moment of the summoned trial. However, in order to insure, Zhou Yi still raised the gun in his hand, and flew the gun in the hand against Favnier, who was falling in a gliding position in the sky.


    Suddenly, the incomparable light of the Holy Light changed again into a lightning bolt that smashed the sky. In a moment, the dragon in the sky was pierced from the middle hole by a huge hollow. A mourning came, and then everyone in the forest could see that a huge dragon was falling rapidly in the middle of the forest, bursting with a loud bang.


    At this point, Zhou Yi��s mission was finally completed. The dragon has been killed by him, and then he can go to find the peak of the flame that is sleeping in Brunnhilde by bathing the dragon''s blood. As soon as I thought that the mission had finally progressed, Zhou Yi immediately ran to the direction of the fall of the dragon.


    The road in the forest is very rugged, but it seems to be a smooth road in the flying Zhou Yi. Soon, he came to the place where the dragon fell. What is different from what he thinks is that the dragon has not completely died, and he still has a glimmer of life.


    Although it looks very embarrassing now. Because his entire abdomen has completely turned into a hollow, whether it is the muscles of the muscles or the internal organs, all of them have disappeared. Even its spine and most of its wings have become invisible under the flying of a sharp gun.


    This can be said to be a deadly attack by sitting on any dragon. But in the body of the evil dragon Favnier is not fat enough.


    When the gold inlaid on the neck spits magical power, it moisturizes the body of the dragon. It was an accident that kept its body a certain vitality. Its body is still shaking, its chest is still ups and downs, and even its heart is beating healthily. It is still alive, although life is not as good as death.


    However, this does not change anything about the current situation, because Zhou Yi is in front of it. As long as he is there, there can be no change in the situation.


    Looking at the evil dragon Favne, Zhou Yi quietly stepped forward. At this time, the dragon has no power to resist, and even even his own body can''t do it. Therefore, it can only let Zhou Yi step by step to the front of it, and then use his hand to make a knife, and cut a straight cut of its entire chest.


    Suddenly, the gushing blood flowed like a river. Almost immediately, the body of Zhou Yi was drowned, and his entire body was covered with the blood of the dragon. However, Zhou Yi did not stop there. Instead, he followed the wounds he had cut and walked step by step into the chest and abdomen of the dragon.


    The dragon blood he wants is not such casual blood. The dragon blood he wants must be the blood of the dragon.


    Ordinary dragon blood is actually not very useful. Only the blood in the heart of the dragon has the myth of creating a dragon blood warrior. Because only the blood in the heart of the dragon is the essence of its power, it is the crystallization of its life and soul. Pierce the heart of the dragon and bathe the blood of the dragon''s heart. In order to gain the power of the dragon, you can be cursed forever by the soul of the dragon.


    What Zhou Yi is doing now is to pierce the heart in front of his eyes.


    Stretching a hand, the heart of the crystal dragon of the dragon suddenly burst. The red blood, like the fluent blood, is like a spring that has just been drilled, and it spews out directly.


    Looking at the outflow of the evil dragon''s painstaking efforts, Zhou Yiyi immediately pulled the clothes that had already been ragged and stood directly under the blood. Then let the blood flowing through his body flow through his body and wrap his whole person.


    A force is born in his body. Although it is weak and pitiful, Zhou Yi really feels the existence of this power. At the same time, Zhou Yi��s ear began to scream the roar of the dragon. It is the sound of its broken soul and its curse to Zhou Yi.


    Throughout the ages, countless dragons and heroes have tragically embarked on the road to the end of their lives because of the curse of the dragon. Therefore, for the curse of the dragon, many mortal heroes are talking about discoloration. It is the same as the gods. However, there is not a little worry about this curse Zhou Yi.


    The sun is on, is it still afraid of such insignificant things? I am afraid that no one wants to believe this kind of thing.


    Zhou Yi continued to bathe with dragon blood, and with the outflow of dragon blood and the curse. The dragon''s body began to lose weight quickly. Its blood began to dry up, and muscles and organs began to become fly ash. All that remains is the hard dragon skin and scales, and the huge bones.


    The broken heart makes the dragon''s vitality begin to drain. And as these disappear, it can only be transformed into such a pattern. When the dragon''s efforts were completely stopped, the dragon Favnier became completely a thing of the past.


    It turned into a bone and a wreck. A thing that can only exist in memory forever. The only thing that didn''t change was the gold on his neck.


    Zhou Yi, who was covered in dragon blood, came over. As he walked, his dragon''s blood was like the obsidian that had just condensed out, and it fell off his body piece by piece. When the last piece of dragon blood was peeled off with a leaf. Zhou Yi can only call to judge the guns of Rodney, and use his light of justice to shield his body.


    Aurora is still in this forest, and he has not had the courage to reveal his body in front of this Odin''s daughter.


    In the body, Zhou Yi finally sighed. Then he took the scale-like gold on Favne''s neck and uncovered it. It was a big piece of gold, and it was as big as a tower shield in your hand. But to his surprise, this is just the case. When it comes to Zhou Yi''s palm, this golden scale begins to change its shape rapidly, just a breath of time, it becomes another look.


    The appearance of a golden ring.


    The natural and unpretentious gold ring has a kind of beauty that cannot be said. The water-like lines and the inscriptions on the inside of it make Zhou Yi have an idea that he is unwilling to remove his sight.


    Just when Zhou Yi subconsciously reached out and wanted to put the ring on his hand, a sharp voice suddenly came from the woods next to him.


    "Give me down, that''s what belongs to me!"


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yi subconsciously raised his head. Then he saw Mime and the giant snake behind him, as well as the strict Aurora who was tied to the snake.


    "Mime, what do you mean by this?"


    The situation at the moment is somewhat beyond the expectations of Zhou Yi. So he immediately coldened his face and asked the gnome Mimi.


    And look at Zhou Yi, or look at the gold ring in Zhou Yi''s hand. The face of the gnome Mimi was a little mad at the moment.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean by me? Of course, I want to give back my treasure. Let him down. The hero of the mortal, the gold of the Rhine is not yours. Give it to me and hear it. No!"


    "Well?" Hearing the words of the gnome Mimi, Zhou Yi sneered and said to him. "Who gave you this kind of courage, dare to speak to me like this. How. Do you want to follow this dragon and sink into the abyss of death?"


    Looked at a beggar, the light of Zhou Yi. He looked at the pile of the evil gods belonging to the Rhine, the skeleton of the evil dragon Favnier. Mime''s fanatical eyes are obviously shrinking, revealing a hint of lucidity and a trace of fear.


    But these things were quickly buried by the incitement and ** in his heart. Rhein''s gold is something he has to get anyway, so no matter what, he can''t choose to give up at this time.


    The existence of Zhou Yi is indeed a threat to him. But the threat can be overcome, as it is now.


    "Look, your partner is in my hands. The Princess of Asgard, the Valkyrie of the Hall of the Spirit, the daughter of Odin. All these are enough to make you feel jealous. Listen, I only need Rhein The gold, the ring in your hand. Give it to me, I will return this goddess of dawn to you. Otherwise, the magic spell under my hand is not something that anyone can bear."


    As said, the gnome Mimi quietly turned his palm. And with his movements, a strange rune appeared on the rope that bound Aurora, causing her body to start to be painfully distorted.


    There are only two choices in front of Zhou Yi at this time. It is the gold of Rhine, this ring with extraordinary magic: still wants Aurora, the life of his companion. How to make a choice is already a very obvious thing for Zhou Yi.


    "The ring is for you, let go of Aurora. I will let you safely leave from my eyes!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 558： The deadline for death is tragic

    "The ring is for you, let go of Aurora. I will let you safely leave from my eyes!"


    Zhou Yiru said, and heard his words. The face of the gnome Mimi immediately showed a ecstatic distorted expression. He whistled, calling a huge python from the forest and letting it go to Zhou Yi. Then I was anxious to Zhou Yi and couldn��t wait to say.


    "Come on, throw the ring into the mouth of the snake. When it comes to a safe place, I will return this Asgard Dawn goddess to you. I swear I will do this, so give it to me, fast. Give me the **** ring!"


    Mimi is more and more anxious. Zhou Yi can even clearly see that his body is shaking uncontrollably. And as he trembled in his body, the two big snakes began to writh their bodies in uneasiness. It is as if there is any necessary connection between them. This made Zhou Yi immediately curious. Plus, he didn''t want to be fooled by this gnome, so in the moment, he directly closed his five fingers and held the gold ring of Rhein firmly in his hand.


    "No, no, no! Take your dirty hands away, you can''t touch it like this!"


    Zhou Yi��s action naturally made Mimi send out almost crazy sorrow. From his reaction, Zhou Yi found a very strange place. It is as if this gnome has no rational existence, especially when he faces the gold of the Rhine.


    At this time, he seems to really want to pounce on it, tearing Zhou Yi, a guy who blocks between him and Rhein''s gold. But Zhou Yi��s deterrent allowed him to stand firmly in his footsteps. He knows that he does not have this ability, and that his only remaining reason is constantly warning him not to do such stupid things. So he just twitched his body as if he had committed epilepsy, and then cast his fierce eyes on Zhou Yi.


    "Don''t look at me with such a look, Mimi. I have something to figure out!" Looked at Mi Mei''s fierce eyes, and the two big snakes that kept spurting their snake letters and even beginning to reveal their fangs. Zhou Yi disdain to smile, just say so.


    "I remember that I promised you before. As long as I find Favnier, its treasure is naturally yours. Now, Favnier has been killed by me, which means that we have completed more than half of our transactions. You can wait for us to leave and take away its treasures. Why did you choose to do this at this time?"


    "Why, is this problem hard to imagine?"


    Zhou Yi��s question seemed to be ridiculous for Mime, so that the whole person began to tremble with a husky laugh. This weird smile twisted his short body to a weird level, and when some of the mouth was uncontrollably flowing from the corner of his mouth, his appearance was even more weird and distorted.


    "I have never believed in you, and I will not put my hopes in your hands. I am more willing to believe in myself than to be willing to follow the promise. I am more willing to believe in the complete exchange of interests. I told you what to do with this, and give me the gold quickly. Otherwise, I am not sure what kind of ending she will become!"


    Looking at this kind of rice, the smile on Zhou Yi''s face has become colder, even to the extent of ridicule. If it is normal, he has a million ways to crush this crazy, ignorant gnome, whether it is the flame of the sun or the infinite weight, as long as he has a thought, he can do it.


    But now, because he is still in the category of lifting Oden''s curse, he has not much way to punish this little gnome. It is not that you can''t use your own divine power, but the task of destroying yourself for him is not easy to do.


    So Zhou Yi just thought for two seconds, then spread his hand directly and threw the gold ring in his hand far away.


    This action immediately let the big snake, which had been waiting for a long time, shoot at the side. It opened its mouth and seemed to want to swallow the ring before the gold ring landed. However, before it opened its mouth, a flying stone fell directly on its head and turned it into a paste.


    The serpent became a dead snake, and the ring fell into a white bolognese. This situation immediately caused Mimi to tremble, and even his face was white.


    "Damn guy, what do you mean? Are you planning to ignore her life and death?"


    Countless runes rushed out from the body wrapped around Aurora, making Aurora''s face appear more painful. At the same time, the big snake that was carrying her also opened a **** mouth to her, and with the exception of Mimi, she swallowed her directly into the abdomen.


    In a way, this is already a threat. In the face of such a threat, Zhou Yihe smiled and looked at Mimi with a fierce gaze, and warned him.


    "Listen, gnome. No one can threaten me. Now the ring is there! You can do it yourself. But you can try it. Without my permission, can you touch the ring!"


    "What do you want to do, don''t forget. If this goddess of Asgard has an accident, even if it is Odin, you can''t explain it!"


    Just taking a step, Mimi retracted back subconsciously. In this situation, which was watched by Zhou Yi, he did not dare to take any risky actions. Because he is very clear, with his weak body, it is impossible to be the enemy of this mortal hero who has just slaughtered the dragon and gained the power of the dragon. If you dare to go, the dead snake is your own end.


    So he was gloomy and asked.


    "What do you want to do? Is it deadlocked?"


    "I still ask that. Give me the Aurora, and then you will take this gold out of my eyes. I will give you two minutes. If you are still not willing to leave, I don''t mind doing something that I would not have. Willing to do!"


    Slightly licking his eyes, the golden flame on the helmet became a little more awkward. Zhou Yiru said, and his condition is too unacceptable for Mime.


    If he is willing to accept this condition, he will not choose to do so at the beginning. Now Zhou Yi is actually revisiting the old things. This seems to have no sincerity in Mime.


    But want to resist Zhou Yi, contrary to his meaning. He really can''t get any decent capital. So now, he can only do it in vain.


    "Damn, I will not agree to this request. You have to think clearly, Odin''s anger is not something you can fight against."


    "There is still a minute and a half!"


    Zhou Yi said coldly, without any shaken words showing extraordinary firmness and heart-rending toughness.


    At this time, Mimi really has no way. He could only drive the big snake, bring Aurora to the front of Zhou Yi, and then ran to the gold of the Rhine with his own short legs.


    In this case, Zhou Yi did not stop any action of this gnome. He just took over Aurora, who was on the big snake, and then watched the mud and flesh of the rice on the ground and the gold ring together, and ran to the opposite direction of the wind. Behind him was the flying snake that also ran fast. This man was running in the forest with a snake and rolling around. It soon disappeared into the thick shadow of the Black Forest.


    In the wind, the pygmy Mimi was almost mad, and in his laughter. Zhou Yi quickly removed the Aurora from the shackles of the magic rope.


    The Aurora, who had just gained freedom, was not relieved at this time. The deep shame burden is on her heart, so that her original little face is a pale snow. She did not say a word, just violently pulled out the sword of her waist, and hurriedly chased the direction of Mi Mei escape.


    However, she has not taken a few steps, and she was smashed by Zhou Yi.


    "Where are you headed?"


    "Let me go, I am going to kill the despicable dwarf. Use his blood to wash the shame I received!"


    "Enough, now is not the time for you to mess around. Our business is over, don''t focus on this meaningless thing!"


    Zhou Yi��s cold words made Aurora��s heart anger, and she slammed Zhou Yi��s hand and shouted at him hysterically.


    "This is not something that is meaningless. My honour and dignity have been tarnished. My pride as a Valkyrie has also been trampled by this dirty gnome. Can''t I find him to retaliate back and take back my loss? Everything?"


    "No!"


    It is still a cold answer, and the natural exchange is the angry question of the angry Valkyrie.


    "Why, what rights do you have to stop me?"


    "I don''t have the right to stop you from doing anything. But I don''t think you have to worry too much about a dead person!"


    "dead?"


    The words of Zhou Yi let the goddess of dawn clearly fall into the circle of thoughts without solution. At this time, she discovered that there was a brilliant brilliance that fell from the sky and fell into the hands of Zhou Yi.


    The last three seconds, three, two, one!


    The blazing and brilliant light instantly illuminates the dark colors of the Black Forest, and it flies to the other end of the forest in an instant. Naturally, everything that it passes through is turned into a shadow of light under the devastating light, and the rest of the fire.


    Whether it is trees, rocks, or the gnomes that are targeted, they are completely destroyed by the judgment of this gun.


    Zhou Yi asked him to disappear from his sight in two minutes, let him roll to a place he could not see. Unfortunately, he did not do this. Therefore, he can only become such a wreckage. The ring made of the gold of the Rhine was also vainly dropped into the ashes on the ground, and all traces of it were buried a little.


    The greater ambition and greed are empty and powerless in the face of power, and this point, the gnome Mimi does not understand. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 559： The Dragon of Recovery

    "Go!"


    Even if I didn''t even look at the damage caused by myself, Zhou Yi took the lead and turned to the direction of the coming time.


    Looking at the amazing scene of destruction in front of him, Aurora subconsciously shrank his neck, and then after a few seconds, he chased in the direction of Zhou Yi��s departure.


    "What was it just? Is it the artifact that my father gave them to you? What does it look like, is it a light?"


    The gnomes who watched their glory have been turned into ashes. Miss Aurora, who had thoughts in a moment, changed back to the cheerful appearance. I have to say that the reality of her appearance is so great that even Zhou Yi has to start to admire her open-mindedness.


    "Aurora?"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Can you give me a quiet time?"


    Zhou Yi knocked on his head across his helmet, but the shock accompanied by the metal collision did not make him feel better. The defensiveness of the light of justice is sometimes not a good thing, at least at this time of the present.


    "Quiet? Ok, that''s fine. But can you tell me the answer to my previous question? What does the weapon look like? I haven''t seen it since it was made. Is the eternal fire really embedded in it? Hey, don''t run so fast. I can''t keep up!"


    After the two people are in tandem, you chase after me and disappear into the Black Forest with a flying speed. After a long time, in a place they could not see, a snake that had been burned into a coke-like body popped out of the ashes little by little.


    It moved his body **** the ashes that still had the temperature. Every time he moved a little, he was mixed with the melted oil and body fluid, leaving a dirty trace along his body. This process is undoubtedly very painful, but for this snake, it seems to be numb.


    It just crawled all the way until it came to a place full of ashes.


    The ashes showed some dazzling golden light under the breeze, and watching the appearance of the light, the snake that was already dead, and the dying snake broke out again with unimaginable power.


    It slammed into the pile of ashes, and the ash and all the gold inside it swallowed into his stomach. And when the golden was swallowed by it, something magic happened.


    Its body twitched violently, and the layers of scales collapsed a little bit in the flesh and blood. First, the scales and flesh that were burnt, then the fresh, newly grown scales and skin. These scales and skins are joined together, and as they become darker and deeper, they become larger and larger. It is a level that is almost unimaginable.


    Soon, the snake above the ashes became another look. It is still the body of a snake, but it is already huge like a mountain. Even the former dragon, Favnier, did not have a huge amount of it at this time. From a distance, it is simply a hill across it. Even under the black scales, it reveals a different kind of gloom and horror.


    The huge trees in the Black Forest are just the ones that can just cover it. On top of that body, a sharp, barb-like barb follows the back of his body, neatly arranged from beginning to end. This makes it seem to have exceeded the limits of the snake, and the most different change is not here, but its head.


    In the layer of flesh that has been removed, this almost dead snake has become another look. Its head is no longer a snake, but more like a dragon. The sharp barbs are as full of the entire lower jaw as the bursts, and the scorpion fins grow out of the flesh on both sides.


    Although the snake''s eyelids have not changed, but if you look closely, you can see that a layer of oil green light has quietly spread throughout the pupil. On top of it, three large, sharp-edged horns bulged out a little, and soon became a huge look like a dragon''s horn.


    The snake at this time seems to be like a dragon. But it is still a snake, and it can only be regarded as a dragon snake. However, at this time it is already much more terrible than the dragon. Because it is still growing, even if it has already begun.


    In the Black Forest, this snake that has just changed has swiftly swam away. Every time it travels a distance, new scales will peel off the body. And this peeling scale also means that it has become more and more huge.


    The green poisonous fire spilled out of its nose and spit, and burned all the traces left on it. And it was advancing along with this poisonous fire until it plunged into a huge river.


    Rhine, the origin of the evil dragon Favnier. It is also its origin. The meandering river water became soaring with the snake''s drilling, and the endless waves tumbling, making the sky change color instantly.


    The clouds are rolling and dark as ink. Lightning is over, heavy rain is pouring. The serpent overturned in the big waves and made a terrible whistle in the raging waves. And an ancient language that belongs only to the dark gnomes that have been annihilated in the long river of history has been spit out with the horror of the serpent.


    "I am the incarnation of Gronnier, Rhein. I am the beggar, the **** of the fallen river. I have returned, from the flesh and blood of my brother, from the soul of my brother. With the Rhine Blessings, with the hatred of the devastated billionaires, I will turn into a snake and return to the respect of the gods. From today, Gronier will be a past. I will be a snake around the world. Tossing the worldly snake. I am the jewel of the dream. The only **** of the Rhine!"


    The rolling sound waves drove the river that runs through the three worlds to start to sway and growl. With the turbulence of this river, the three worlds that it runs through have felt the inexplicable vibration. The world has changed and many people have discovered this. But this has nothing to do with Zhou Yi and his party.


    At this time, Zhou Yi and Aurora came to the legendary mountain surrounded by flames. Before the mountain, they were blocked by unprecedented obstacles.


    Or use their word to appear to be somewhat inaccurate. Strictly speaking, it should be that Aurora has been strangely hindered. On the road leading to the mountain, no matter how Aurora progressed, she could never put her feet on the mountain road just in front of her eyes.


    She thought about using divine power, but it was never useful. Even when she used the power of the gods, the mountain road was farther away from her. And when she wanted to fly through the same way as cheating, she found that the entire mountain had disappeared strangely in front of her eyes.


    No matter how she tries, she can''t move forward. And when she looked at Zhou Yi, who was already standing on the mountain road and looking back at herself, she immediately slammed her feet and yelled at Zhou Yi.


    "What the **** is going on here, do you have something to glare at me? Say, why can''t I go up? There is absolutely no reason for this!"


    "Give up, Aurora. Your sister''s curse does not allow any gods to get involved. This is your father''s will, you should not waste your effort. Stay here honestly, I will bring your sister back. ""


    "No, I must see the sister of Brunnhilde!"


    On this issue, Aurora showed extraordinary stubbornness. However, her stubbornness could not change any problems. The barrier on the mountain road was always in front of her, making it difficult for her to walk. Zhou Yi, who had already been annoyed by her, silently shook her hand and walked straight over the mountain.


    To be honest, he has been troubled by this troublesome and problematic little girl. Now that I have the opportunity to get rid of her for a while, for Zhou Yi, it is really a must.


    And looking at Zhou Yi, it disappeared on the mountain road and disappeared into the flame of the rising. Aurora pulled out his sword with grievance and forced it into the middle of the rock. Then she fell down and took a seat on the sword.


    She has made up her mind, just waiting here, watching Zhou Yi come back with her sister. At that time, she must be stunned to her sister.


    At this moment, she did not have a bit of doubt at all, Zhou Yi has no ability to bring her sister back. Because the power displayed by Zhou Yi gave her great confidence, she was full of confidence in Zhou Yi and also had a slight change in her plan.


    Leaning on my sister to learn Zhou Yi seems to be an unrealistic thing. But thinking of the whispers that he had eavesdropped from the father and the mother, Aurora played another small ninety-nine in his heart.


    Sometimes, the conquest of force is not the only way. It''s like a woman she hates. Men use force to conquer the world, while women conquer men by conquering the world. Although he does not like to say this, Aurora has to admit that this sentence has his reasons.


    A powerful man can''t escape the trap of a woman. And her sister is undoubtedly the most tempting trap. At that time, with her relationship with her sister, is it not an easy task to retaliate back?


    I have to say that Aurora really thinks a little better about the fact that there is still no such thing in the eight characters. What she did not even think about is that Zhou Yi has not encountered a long time, and has already encountered a problem.


    "Tell me, mortal! No matter what the nobles, no matter how old or young, they can''t see or touch. But is everyone wanting to have it?"


    A huge, full-body Cyclops is in front of Zhou Yi. I asked Zhou Yi in an incredible, doubtful tone.


    And looking at this fascinating face, a Cyclops looking for knowledge. Zhou Yi really is helpless to the extreme. I am here to save people, not to play any guessing game. This suddenly jumped out of a guy and stopped asking myself about this philosophical question. Is it a bit strange? (~^~)

 Chapter 560： Guessing giant wisdom lost

    "Answer me, mortal. What is the answer to the question? What is it, no matter how expensive, no matter how old or young. It can''t be seen or touched, but is everyone wanting to have it?"


    Zhou Yi is not willing to take care of this riddle giant, but it does not mean that the giant is not willing to slap Zhou Yi. Looking at Zhou Yimo''s silence, the giant immediately repeated to him like a thunder, and this time Zhou Yi answered him.


    "Listen, big man. I don''t have time to play any guessing game with you. I am rushing to save people, so you better give me away!"


    "Only the person who answered the question can be allowed to pass this road leading to the top of the mountain, so answer the question, mortal. This is your only way."


    Faced with Zhou Yi, who didn''t want to stop, the one-eyed flame giant stepped on the front of Zhou Yi directly, and blocked the footsteps of Zhou Yi with the raging fire under his feet. At the same time, he also slammed his body and stared at his own almost like a lava ball.


    "No one can leave from his eyes without answering the question of Quinte Guld, so mortal people don''t do anything unnecessary!"


    "Hah, haha!" sneered two times, Zhou Yi raised his head and said to the huge eyes in front of his eyes. "Would in Goodland? I want to know who is allowing you to ask others about riddles on this road. Who is giving you the right to stop others from passing through here? You have done this, after Aspen Is the permission of Guardian King Odin?"


    "Kunte Ridge does not need to be allowed by Odin. The king of Asgard is not qualified to order Quinte Guld. Only the king of the Fire Giant has this right. Now, mortal you can answer the question. Say, what is your answer!"


    The one-eyed fire giant shook his head, letting the flying flame like a magma dance with his movements. And just as he began to shake his head, Zhou Yi had just stepped forward and hugged the arm on the ground.


    "People, what do you want to do? Is this the way you answer questions?"


    "No, this is just the way I solve the trouble. I only believe one thing now, that is, things that can be solved with fists are absolutely no need to solve them!"


    Having said that, Zhou Yi has firmly held the giant''s arm, and then slammed back, suddenly the giant who has fallen on the ground directly into a huge semi-circle, then slammed On the mountain road behind him.


    This immediately made the one-eyed giant Quent Gulde smashed. But before he could slow down, Zhou Yi had once again rounded him up and slammed it on the mountain road. After seven or eight violent collisions, even this powerful Cyclops could not hold on.


    In the sudden explosion of the fire, the body of the Cyclops smashed into dozens of megaliths burning with flames and magma, and the entire mountain road in front of Zhou Yi was covered in chaos. When he saw his masterpiece, Zhou Yi easily clap his hands and was ready to come out to the top again.


    And before he stepped on, the voice of the Cyclops Quinte Gilde came again from behind him.


    "People, you have no use for doing this. After all, you will come back to me to answer my questions. This is the rule, mortal. You can''t violate the rules."


    Looking around, Zhou Yi can only see a chattering head on the ground, saying to himself. When he heard him, Zhou Yi went directly to the giant''s head and asked him.


    "I said, Quinte Gould. Do you know football?"


    "Football? Didn''t you hear it, is it a sport?" He licked his own eyes, and the giant''s face showed a look of ignorance and knowledge. He licked his mouth and did not hesitate to ask Zhou Yi. "If you don''t mind, can you explain it to me? What kind of sport are you talking about?"


    "It''s very simple, I think you will know it for yourself." A few turns around the head of the Cyclops, Zhou Yi looked at him while saying this. "When it comes to football, the key is a ball that is as round as the head, and a good leg. Then it looks like this!"


    Found a suitable location, Zhou Yi immediately was a lightning volley, kicked the giant''s chin. Suddenly, the giant''s entire head turned into a bright red, burning flame meteor, which instantly disappeared into the sky under the volley of this foot.


    "Hah, it��s really far away."


    Glanced at the head that was kicked out by himself, and Zhou Yi stretched out a long stretch and went straight to the top of the mountain. For him, kicking off an annoying guy is a big deal. Because of the psychologically happy, Zhou Yi is also a bit faster in the speed of advancement.


    But no matter how fast he is, he found that the road to the mountain has been swaying in front of his eyes. It has clearly chosen a direction, but no matter how much he advances, he can never reach the top of the mountain. His front has always been a forked intersection, which has always been a headache and annoying choice.


    After the twenty-seventh fork appeared in front of him, Zhou Yi had to stand in his own footsteps. He knows that he has no use for such a way, so he can only choose to give up and try to use other methods.


    And what is the solution? Recalling the journey up the mountain, Zhou Yi had to sigh and walked down the mountain road again.


    And when he came to the place where he had just encountered the Cyclops, he found that the giant who had been beaten by himself had once again become a whole, sitting there and seemingly waiting for something. Of course, he still lacks a head now compared to the situation.


    "It''s bad, it''s finished. This guy''s head..., do I have to find his head first?" Looking at the Cyclops, Zhou Yi immediately took a shot of his head, revealing a The appearance of a sub-headache. At this time, the giant''s chest was full of bass.


    "Is that football? Is it ok to kick it? Seriously, I think there should be more rules. Otherwise, like you just did, it is easy to let the sport lose and continue." possibility!"


    "At this time, you are still concerned about football!" He took a picture of the giant''s knee sitting there, and Zhou Yi sighed. "I will tell you the detailed rules if there is a chance. But before that, let me know how to reach the top of the mountain."


    "Yes? That''s great. In addition, I haven''t already said about the way to the top of the mountain? Only when you say the correct answer to the riddle can you understand the correct way to the top!"


    The voice of the giant came again, and the stubborn and ignorant answer made Zhou Yi more headaches and helplessness.


    "I said, can''t you change it? It''s better than this. I tell you the rules of football, with the rules of a basketball that can only be shot by hand. You, tell me the way to the top." When we made a deal between us, how do you look!"


    Shaking his head, Zhou Yi suggested it. And listening to his advice, the giant reached out and shook it in front of him.


    "Although I really want to know what you said. But the task is the task. I have to arrange the riddle and allow the person who solved the riddle to enter the right path. So please answer my first question, the powerful mortal! ��


    "Really, is it necessary to do this? It is really not good for me to guess this kind of thing. And, I don''t understand, it is the Princess Asgard who is imprisoned. You are the fire giant of Ms Belheim to make fun of it. what!"


    This is just a simple complaint from Zhou Yi, but he did not expect that this flame giant actually answered him very seriously.


    "This is the command of the king. The king saw the figure of the Valkyrie from the dream. And confused for her figure, he wants to marry the Valkyrie, but Odin is absolutely not allowed. So he sent me To make the final riddle as the last barrier to stop the Valkyrie from awakening."


    ��It��s impossible for someone who doesn��t say the answer to find a place where Valkyrie is sleeping. If you can hold this riddle to the end and stick to the coming of the gods, then at that time, the dead Odin will no longer stop. At the same time, without the presence of Odin, Valkyrie will wake up from sleep!"


    "It''s a good idea, but I still don''t understand how it relates to the riddle. If your king doesn''t want people to wake up the Valkyrie, take a strong guard or simply switch to a wave of troops, better than you. It��s useful to stay here.��


    The explanation of the giant does not satisfy Zhou Yi. In his opinion, any flame giant who can play a little is more useful than this guy who only speaks riddles. Let him stay here, you are sure that you didn''t deliberately rush to this place because you are too tired of your king.


    "Your opinion is wrong, mortal. It is a wise decision for the king to send me here. I am a avatar of wisdom, a manifestation of curiosity. If it is me, I can stop anyone from advancing. Because no one is there. If I answer my question, it is impossible to find the real path from the wisdom of my arrangement. And if it is me, I will not be disturbed by any external force. I will not be killed or Will be destroyed, naturally it is even less likely to be coerced. So, I am the best choice!"


    "So if someone can answer your question? Quint Ridge?"


    "You can give it a try, mortal. If you can answer it, I will be very happy." Then, the headless giant violently took the part above his neck and made a stretch. action. With his movements, his head began to appear a little bit in the flame. Still the look of knowledge, or the look of hope to get an answer. Quint Ridge looked at Zhou Yi and asked again.


    "Come tell me now, what the answer is. What can meet the requirements I said!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 561： Why is the answer riddle?

    "No matter how expensive, no matter how old or young. Can''t see, can''t touch, and everyone wants to have it?"


    Hard knocking on his head, Zhou Yi''s answer to this question showed a very distressed appearance. He has never been good at guessing things, so at this time he has no choice but to use his own brain to find answers.


    ��Let me think about it, is it liquidity?��


    "It''s really full of a rancid smell. Unfortunately, this answer is not the right answer. You have two chances, mortal."


    "Have you said this before?"


    Zhou Yi, who had bitten his teeth and showed a smirk on his face, immediately responded when he heard Quent Ridge��s words.


    For his slightly threatening words, the one-eyed flame giant just shook his head and revealed a look of fearlessness.


    "The threat to me is useless. Instead of threatening me, you might as well think of a reliable answer. For mortals, your chances are running out!"


    "That''s enough! Ok, I think about it, think about it again! Everyone wants to have it, can''t see it? I know, the answer is strength."


    After knocking on his own head again, Zhou Yi struggled to find such an answer. And this answer, but it can only make the Cyclops shake their heads indifferently.


    "Unfortunately, not everyone wants to have power. Like some people, they have powerful power, but they hate them very much, and even hope that they can throw them away for a peaceful life. So, this answer is still incorrect."


    "Not correct?" Hardly biting his teeth, Zhou Yi involuntarily issued a squeaky friction. This means that he has been patiently almost.


    "Yes, it''s not correct. You have one last chance. Grasp this opportunity. If you fail again, I will keep silent about you."


    The one-eyed giant just said something like this and immediately let Zhou Yi close his mouth. Since there is still another chance, try again. if not����


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi involuntarily put his gaze on the mountain behind him. If it doesn''t work, then the whole mountain will be smashed directly for a long time. Anyway, at that time, no matter where the position of the mountain is hidden, it will be revealed. And the female Valkyrie who slept on the mountain, he also had enough confidence to save her before she was injured.


    Of course, it is best to not make such a big move. And this last guess is the only chance he has.


    ��What everyone is craving for, what everyone is craving for?��


    With such words in mind, Zhou Yi suddenly felt like a blessing to the heart. In this case, he immediately grasped the small tail of this thought and figured out what it meant before it disappeared. Then I replied to the Cyclops who are still waiting for the answer.


    "I know what the answer is. The answer is the future. No matter how poor or old, any life that is alive will definitely have a thirst for tomorrow. Although it can''t be seen or touched, it is actually there. The thing is also the most eager thing. How, Quent Ridge, is this the answer?"


    Zhou Yi��s answer silenced the one-eyed giant for a long time, but in the end he said.


    "I am sorry, I can''t admit that this answer is correct."


    "Give me a reason, otherwise I don''t mind breaking you down again."


    Upon hearing this answer, Zhou Yi��s heart immediately became angry. So he immediately opened his mouth and threatened it. If a singular giant does not say a reasonable explanation, he will give him the meaning of unloading eight pieces.


    "Of course, the future sounds like a very satisfactory answer. But some lives are not desperate for the future when they are completely desperate and numb. They are just walking dead and have lost their hearts. The beauty. So for the future, they naturally will not be as you think."


    The giant explained, but his answer was to let Zhou Yi wave his hand in angrily and directly rebutted.


    "Well, what is numbness does not care about the future. As long as you are alive, you must yearn for a better tomorrow. Despair will also have a hopeful birth, painful numbness will also have a day of hope. And all this is pinned on In the future, on the basis of this, your argument is completely untenable. So, Quent Ridge, this guess is that you lost!"


    The one-eyed giant stood up violently, and for the first time in his eyes there was something beyond the knowledge. It was an angry look, a self-confidence to the extreme and then suddenly smashed. He looked at Zhou Yi like this, and the flame that almost burned through the sky lingered on him, making it almost change in an instant. From a scholar who seeks knowledge, he becomes a self-sufficient arrogant madman.


    "No, no. This answer is wrong. I am the embodiment of wisdom, the **** of the riddle. The truth is that the answer to this riddle is wrong. I don''t agree with this answer!"


    Listening to this arrogant language, Zhou Yi flew directly to his chest and kicked him all over the ground. Then Zhou Yi stepped on his chest and smiled at him.


    ��The riddle can also become a god? It��s ridiculous. Then tell me, the riddle god, what is your answer? Let me taste it, what is the difference between your answer and my answer.��


    "My answer, yes, my answer." Quent Gould, who was knocked down to the ground, muttered to himself, and immediately said the answer he had. "My answer is the rule. Regardless of the nobles, both young and old are hoping and eager to establish their own rules. Noble people want to specify the rules that let him do whatever they want. The low-lying people want to specify the rules that make themselves noble and rich. The old man wants to return to the young rules, the children make their dreams come true. Invisible, intangible. Anyone wants the rules! Break the original truth of the world and build your own things. This is not every Personal dreams? Isn''t this the answer to this question?"


    Quinte''s almost screaming voice made the sneer on Zhou Yi''s face even deeper. He slammed on the giant''s chest and let his hard, rock-like body begin to be crushed and destroyed. At the same time, his speech weapon is no worse than the action on his feet.


    "It''s a pity, the **** of riddles. I really don''t think that you have any reason. In fact, I still think that what you said is very ridiculous, it is ridiculously extreme!"


    "Oh, what is your qualification to say that my answer is ridiculous. Answer me, mortal. This answer is ridiculous. This is the best answer I have come up with and the most real answer. Its value is not understandable. ?"


    When I heard the sneer, the one-eyed giant immediately opened the scorpion and dried up. For him, physical pain is a trivial matter, but the disapproval and trampling of his riddle answer is a serious matter. He has to ask a question and ask. No matter what means.


    "Why, you actually believe that your answer is seamless. Don''t tease! Not everyone in the world wants to establish rules. Don''t forget, there are still fools and vegetative people in the world. They are absolutely I won''t agree with your shit''s point of view. Rules, is it important for someone who is changing your rules and a concept that never has rules in your mind?"


    In a word, the Cyclops are in a silent silence. But after the silence, he snarled again and again.


    "Sophistry, sophistry. This is a sophistry. I will not agree with this reason. Everyone, you have failed, I declare that you have failed. You can''t reach the top of the mountain, it is impossible!"


    "Don''t say so sure, the **** of riddles. Let''s guess the riddle again. Let me see if you have the ability to do this so-called riddle god!"


    This topic has already dealt with the power and personality of Kwanthill as God. If he rejects Zhou Yi, then it is equivalent to finding that he has a riddle that cannot be guessed. And the riddle as the source of divine power, he has only one end, that is, falling from the position of God.


    And this is definitely something that God is not willing to do. Many gods prefer to die than the broken of the godhead. Quent Ridge is such a guy. Therefore, under Zhou Yi��s radical approach, he could only bite his teeth and respond.


    "Come on, tell your riddle. I will tell you the greatness of my **** as a riddle!"


    "Good. Then give me an ear and listen. What can never change. Come, tell me the answer, the **** of riddles!"


    "No change, no change?" He bowed his head and thought hard in his own mind. After a moment, he jerked his head. He replied replied to Zhou Yi. "I know, the answer is fate. Destiny will not change!"


    "Wrong, have you not heard of fate impermanence? It is completely different from your answer. Destiny is the most changeable thing in the world."


    Shaking his head, Zhou Yi immediately denied him. And listening to Zhou Yi''s negation, Quent Guld once again stalked his neck and spit out an answer.


    "So that is history, history is something that has already happened. This kind of thing will never change."


    "History will be tampered with and will disappear into nothingness with time. You said that history will not change, and this is also untenable, the **** of riddles!"


    Zhou Yi began to laugh at it, and his ridicule was to make the Cyclops who could not think of any answer face a sweat, a painful and tormented look. Although Zhou Yi did not limit the number of times he guessed the puzzle, he knew that he could no longer have any answers. The answer is just the best answer he can think of. If that''s not right, he really doesn''t know what else is right.


    Therefore, after a few times of overturning his face, it finally bowed his head and asked about Zhou Yi.


    "Tell me, what is the answer. What is it will never change."


    "The answer is very simple." With a slight smile, Zhou Yi announced the answer. "The change that will never change in this world is the change itself. Because everything is changing, there is nothing that will not change. Then it means that the change itself is constant. The **** of riddle, you answer this answer Is there anything to say?"


    "I lost!"


    In the face of this answer, the giant suddenly put down his hand, at the last moment, he finally chose to give up. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 562： The ultimate road to the king of inflammation

    The final abandonment of Quintiles actually means his admit defeat. On his way to the mountain, he chose to give in to Zhou Yi. And this yielding is equivalent to the secret of his conservative secrets.


    "You have won, a wise wise man. You have defeated me with your wisdom. That being the case!"


    The one-eyed giant said as he said, and stretched out one of his arms and slammed it into his chest.


    The chest that had been crushed by Zhou Yi could no longer bear such a savage blow, so it was only a moment that his chest burst open.


    The splattered magma-like blood rushed out, and among the hot magma and flames, a gilded gem was caught by the one-eyed giant and then directly from his chest. Pulled it out.


    Obviously, this gold-plated gem is very important for the one-eyed giant Quinte Gilde. Because when he took the jewel out, the flame on his body began to change rapidly toward the state of extinction. Soon, he seemed to be a group of stones that were about to cool, and it looked like a dying look.


    However, this does not seem to be an important thing for the Cyclops. He just smashed the gems in his hands and let the radiant fire burst out, then head toward the top of the mountain. The past. At this time, Zhou Yi can clearly see that a brand new path appeared on the mountain road with the melting fire. At the same time, the one-eyed giant opened his mouth and said to him.


    "Listen, the wise man of wisdom. As we have promised before, the road to the mountain where the Valkyrie is sleeping has been pointed out for you. But there is one point I need to remind you!"


    "Once you wake up the Valkyrie, it means that you are provoking the king of my family. And my anger is not something that mortals like you can bear. As a mortal with wisdom, I suggest you think twice before you go." It��s best to think clearly, is it really appropriate to offend the mighty King of Fire Giants for the Valkyrie?��


    "That''s my business, it doesn''t matter to you. Since you have pointed out the way, then I will see you again. The **** of riddles!"


    Throwing the next sentence, Zhou Yi did not go back and followed the newly emerging road all the way to the top of the mountain. Looking at the back that he disappeared in an instant, the Cyclops who had lost their existence in the gradual cooling of petrochemicals suddenly burst into a grin, and they began to talk to themselves.


    "It''s an unexpected mortal. But maybe this is the wisdom of a mortal. Since he has chosen this path, he must have thought about how to deal with the result of this choice. But, mortal, you Really ready to deal with our King of Fire, the most powerful warrior in the Nine Kingdoms? I really want to know this ending! But it seems that I have no time."


    After saying this, the Cyclops completely cooled down and became a huge obsidian stone statue. The solitary statue stands on the edge of the mountain road. Soon, the mountain winds that flowed around were blown into the wind and sand, and they lost their traces forever. And at the moment when he completely disappeared, there was such a reaction in Ms. Belheim, which was far below the world tree.


    It was a huge palace made up of flowing lava and solidified obsidian, and the palace was built on a volcanic lava. The rolling lava flows through the obsidian floor, and a burst of dark red flames ignites and then extinguishes, leaving the ancient and ancient palace with a wild and powerful atmosphere.


    Those who can live in such a palace must not be mortal, and the facts are true. Only the most dangerous and powerful flame giants in the nine kingdoms live here.


    Even in the legend of Asgard, the Flame Giant is a fearful existence. The same is true of the flame giants who have inherited the original giant Juwan and the Frost Giant. They have the destruction of Kong Bo in their nature. The bodies that are created in flames and ashes give them the capital to carry out such damage.


    Any Flame Giant has the fighting power of the Frost Giants far beyond their fame, and even the most brave warriors of Asgard are hard to compare with these flame-ridden giants. For thousands of years, the struggles of Asgard and Ms. Belheim have never achieved any satisfactory results. This fact, which is almost equivalent to repeated defeats, has also created a huge reputation for the Flame Giants in the nine kingdoms.


    The Flame Giant is powerful and horrible, and almost all of the nine kingdoms have such legends. Now, in this ancient majestic obsidian hall, a group of flame giants fell to the ground with respect and respect, as a group of crickets shivering.


    "You mean, is Quentgald just missing the signs of life?"


    One half of the body was submerged in the rolling lava, and the giant in the shadow of the half-body hidden under the palace looked down at the poor and poor family who was younger than him. He knocked on the handrail of his hand and silently opened it. Mouth, said to the poor worm lying next to him.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Just now, the flame that represents the Kent Guld of God has been extinguished. We have tried to contact the Kwantgald God again and again, but we have not been able to respond. So we judge that he must have already Something went wrong! Or maybe..."


    "You mean, he may be dead, right?" The flame giant in the shadow just slightly speeded up the frequency of finger tapping, and let the flame giant who fell to the ground tremble like a pole. But they did not hesitate and hesitate, but answered the question of the giant in the shadows in the first place.


    "My king, things may really be like you guessed. The Kunte Guardian God has really suffered unfortunately!"


    "Hey!" A cold, flaming flame suddenly ejected from the shadow of the giant''s nostrils, as if two fire dragons were intertwined on the floor of the Obsidian Hall. It was just a blink of an eye, and several flame giants who had just shivered like a trembling had completely lost their tracks, turned into ashes in the rolling fire dragon, and returned to their origins.


    The giant who just had a killer against his own hand was just like the two bugs that had been crushed by hand, and there was no intention of not going to it. Even he did not put the crimes he had just committed in his heart, just casually banging his fingers, while thinking about his own doubts.


    "It''s really interesting. Can you push Kent Ridge to the dead? Is it a so-called smart person? But it doesn''t matter if a district is a Kuntergard, but what I want, this so-called smart person will move me. What do you want? It��s really curious.��


    After saying this, he smiled. It suddenly disappeared into the lava like Wang Yang. And when he did this, all the volcanoes in Ms Belheim began to move. The erupting volcanoes one after the other, the rolling volcanic ash and lava also began to spread the world of this flame with the movement of the volcano.


    For any world, this is a near-destructive situation. And here alone, in this country of flames, all that happens is a rich and endless grace.


    Countless creatures stumbled on the ground at this time, bowing to the world''s largest volcano, and offering their greatest respect. For them, the king of the flame giants who maintain the power of the world is their only god.


    And this **** thinks about them, but no one has ever thought of this problem.


    Zhou Yi, who had already reached the top of the mountain, was suddenly blocked by a blazing flame. From his point of view, you can see the sleeping Valkyrie on the top of the mountain, but the appearance of this flame is just blocking him out.


    "The final test?" Looking at the flame in front of his eyes, Zhou Yi muttered to himself. Just put your hand into the flame. As soon as he did this, the light of the armor of justice on his body violently radiated a brilliant light.


    The inscriptions engraved by the magical words radiate a different kind of radiance in the flames, like the purest gold, flaunting in the red flame. Inconsistent with each other.


    As the owner of Zhou Yi, this time is very obvious, and this situation can be said to be a spontaneous reaction of the light of justice. He did not use his own power to make a counterattack on the light of justice. This means that before the power of this flame, the light of justice has recognized it as an enemy. The power between them is conflict and hostile, and this clearly shows the source of the flame power.


    "From the power of the flame country?" Thought of this, Zhou Yi is a smile, the whole person directly rushed into the flame surrounded.


    The light of justice is more and more dazzling in the flames. The golden light is almost everywhere in the armor, making it a lightly woven dress. In such a dazzling light, Zhou Yi has stepped forward from the flames.


    The Valkyrie is in front of his eyes, and the flames cannot stop him. In this way, I continued to move forward, and Zhou Yi came to the side of the sleeping Valkyd.


    And watching this flat lying on the stone platform, protected by swords and shields, surrounded by pure white flowers, lying flat on a pure white deer skin, like a sleeping princess, the sleeping goddess, Even Zhou Yi had to make such an exclamation.


    "This is Odin''s daughter, Aurora''s sister. The amazing Valkyrie? Is it really a beautiful woman who can''t breathe?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 563： Rescue method

    The long blond hair is like a pure gold woven carpet laid under the Valkyrie. The sleeping beauty of the sleeping face is simply indescribable, and it makes people feel a shock at first glance. Even in her sleep, her sharp, eyebrow-like eyebrows give a sense of arrogance. Under the package of the fully armed silver-white armor, it is possible to feel her majesty and sacred beauty that is inviolable.


    This is a beautiful woman who looks amazing at first glance. Not only because of her beauty, but also because of her temperament. The kind of awkward demeanor is so striking even in the slumber, it is completely imaginable that when she wakes up, she will be a kind of eye-catching existence.


    There is no doubt that this is a existence that will make countless people feel at heart. As long as she has the temperament and thoughts that match her temperament, it is enough for her to have countless supporters.


    Of course, that is not something that Zhou Yi should care about. He is concerned about another issue and the most critical issue in this task.


    What should I do to wake up this sleeping female Valkyrie?


    With such a problem, Zhou Yi turned around the Valkyrie for three rounds, but never found anything that would help him.


    What the flowers are, just use the magic here to maintain the existence of things, as long as they are pinched in their hands, they will quickly wither to become ashes. The pure white deer skin is just a simple bedding. This has been checked by Zhou Yi, and there is no such thing as a mystery.


    In addition, the only remaining shields and swords placed on the side of the stone platform where the Valkyrie was sleeping. If there is anything to doubt about here, it seems that there is only that.


    I picked up the shield closest to myself. Zhou Yi immediately looked at it carefully.


    This huge round shield has a dazzling silvery white. In the center of the shield is a gold ring. The inexplicable words like the Nepalese inscriptions give the ring a mysterious feeling. In the center of the ring, there is a unicorn embossed with gold and silver. The golden horns and braids, accompanied by the silver-white sculpture of the powerful horse, make people feel inviolable.


    However, with this shield playing in the hand, Zhou Yi did not feel any strange places. Except for a little more weight and a little more exquisite, this shield is almost the same as most shields.


    It seems that the problem does not seem to be here. Recognizing this, Zhou Yi directly picked up the sword on the side of the shield.


    As soon as I touched the sword, Zhou Yi felt that some kind of power in her body began to stir up. And he quickly recognized that this inciting force is the power of the dragon he just got. Obviously, this sword has a very close relationship with the dragon. And this point, the curse of the dragon that has been in the side of Zhou Yi has also sent a cry to confirm this point.


    What would be the weapon that can be associated with the dragon? With such doubts, Zhou Yi carefully looked at the sword.


    Like the Western-style epee, this sword has a wide blade, a narrow blade and a sufficient weight. But unlike many epee, the sword''s blade seems to be made of two different materials.


    The blade is also a metal structure, but the ridge and blade of the epee become an unusually strange bone structure. This white bone structure always reflects a dazzling metallic luster on the surface, so that it is easy to ignore the original material. On top of this layer of bones, two rows of neat characters arranged neatly on either side of the scabbard. It seems that the resonance and the bone are part of the exchange, bringing incredible energy to the whole sword.


    Above the blade is a dragon-shaped hand guard. The dragon''s body is firmly in the middle of the hand guard, while the slightly curved wings are distributed on both sides to provide the necessary protection for the master.


    The hilt of the metal ash is not gorgeous, but it is unusually combined. Following the lines on the hilt, Zhou Yi also saw two rows of small text. It is not like the Russian language, but the ordinary words of Asgard. Although there is not much research on the text of Asgard, looking at this kind of thing similar to the ancient Norwegian characters and the Viking text, Zhou Yi can still guess what it means to write.


    "Brunnhilde''s sword, the dragon''s soul and strength are on top of this sword."


    When Zhou Yi read the two lines of text, the sorrow of the evil dragon curse in the ear became more and more obvious. Obviously, as the sword inscribed, this is a weapon that killed the dragon and recast it with the bones of the dragon. The power of the dragon lives on it, so naturally, it also makes the dragon feel fear and hatred.


    Just looking at the sword, Zhou Yi understands why this Valkyrie will be called the head of the Valkyrie, the most powerful female warrior of Asgard. If she really killed the dragon with this sword, then she really deserves such a reputation.


    However, Wei Ming can''t change the embarrassing situation of their present. Zhou Yi still couldn''t find a way to wake up this sleeping female Valkyrie.


    This situation made Zhou Yi scratch his head again, and when he put his gaze on the stone vulture, he immediately couldn''t help but lick his mouth and muttered.


    "Damn Odin, are you going to let me perform the plot in the fairy tale?"


    Everyone knows the story of Sleeping Beauty, but if a real sleeping beauty is in front of you, how wonderful you will be to think of using a kiss to wake her up.


    If according to Zhou Yi''s own meaning, he is absolutely unwilling to use this wonderful method to wake up the female Valkyrie. However, the method of singularity is also a method, and it is better than a method that cannot be obtained at a critical time.


    Thinking about it and thinking, hesitating and hesitating, Zhou Yi still chose to take off his helmet and walked toward the sleeping female Valkyrie.


    When he walked to the side of the Valkyrie, the observation of the Valkyrie naturally became more detailed. What has to be acknowledged is that, from any angle, this sleeping female Valkyrie is almost perfect. The three-dimensional, three-dimensional, sculpture-like look at the close-up can make people feel the charm of being a woman.


    Can not help but look back and forth the Valkyrie once again, Zhou Yi put his eyes on her pale lips. After three seconds of squatting, Zhou Yi took a deep breath and then lowered his head deeply.


    The icy touch made Zhou Yi could not help but frown at the beginning, and the kind of gentle and sweet feeling that followed, but it made him a little lost.


    Hard work made her mind stabilize, but Zhou Yi did not find any changes in the Valkyrie. She is still asleep, like a doll that has lost her life. This situation made Zhou Yi feel helplessly laughing.


    And just as he was about to give up, something strange happened.


    The flowers that were originally covered with the female Valkyrie were suddenly swelled, and countless petals were windless and automatic. At the same time, the touch under the lips also warmed up. A violent heartbeat sounded from the chest of the sleeping Valkyrie, and with this heartbeat, the cold and white skin of Valkyrie quickly became rosy.


    Her chest began to undulate, and her lips began to appear bloody. A burst of fragrant breath came from the throat of the female Valkyrie, sprayed on the face of Zhou Yi, actually gave him a feeling of electric shock.


    This change has clearly illustrated one thing, that is, the Valkyrie Bulunhild has begun to wake up. Zhou Yi, who realized this, just planned to get up, but found that the female martial arts under her eyes moved, and then suddenly opened her eyes.


    The icy, white-golden pupil looked at Zhou Yi, and his eyes were filled with doubts and incredulity. Looking at her eyes, Zhou Yi quickly stood up and smiled at her.


    "Wait, I can explain. I just want to wake you up!"


    The word "wake up?" obviously made the newly-wounded Valkyrie realize what she was. She looked around for a while and then asked Zhou Yi in an uncertain tone.


    "So you? The mortal hero, you have the power to kill the dragon, passed the test of wisdom, and have come to this test to save me from the curse of Odin, the father of the gods?"


    "Strictly speaking, this is true," he nodded. Zhou Yi directly acknowledged everything he had done. When he heard his words, Valkyrie immediately showed a grateful smile to Zhou Yi.


    "Thank you, the mortal hero. Thank you for your courage to disobey Odin, and thank you for everything you have done for me. I don''t know what can be rewarded for you, but as long as you speak out, I am willing to go through the fire for you. ��


    Opposing his own savior, Valkyrie directly showed his greatest sincerity. When she heard her words, Zhou Yi gave a sigh of relief and replied.


    "You don''t have to be so polite, Lord Valkyrie. I am also supported by Odin. Helping you wake up is what I should do, and you don''t need to pay more!"


    "You said, you are under the support of Odin?" Sensitively aware of some words, Brunnhilde immediately took the weapon around him. "As you said, you are the running dog of my father. It is very interesting. After cursing me in captivity, he will actually send someone to save me. Should I resent his ruthlessness? Or thank him for his kindness. What?"


    "Lord of Valkyrie, please forgive me. Your father has recognized his mistakes. He invited me to make up for the mistakes he made. So, I think that as a child, you still forgive your father!"


    As a father, Zhou Yi naturally wants to talk to Odin. But when he heard him, the Valkyrie immediately sneered and pulled out the sword.


    "Forgive him? Of course, but you have tarnished my purity as a Valkyrie! Since you want me to forgive my father, then use your grace to exchange this forgiveness. Now, it is time to liquidate your love for me. It��s time to offend and swear. Raise your weapon and let me see what kind of existence the warrior my father agrees with!"


    Under the steep situation, it immediately developed to the point where Zhou Yi did not think of it. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 564： First confrontation

    "Pull the sword! What are you still hesitating?"


    The Valkyrie Bulunhild looked at the hesitant man in front of him, and the white gold eyes immediately showed a very conspicuous disdain.


    "Do you say that you have the courage to fight against the dragon, but you have no courage to pull out the weapon for me? If that is the case, I can only say that you are not worthy of your strength. Even if it is strong, you can only make people Look down on it."


    "Ha!" Raised his hand and silently stepped back two steps. Zhou Yi��s face also showed a strange look. "I don''t understand a bit, Lord Valkyrie. Just because of this, you want to face up with me. Is this a bit too much? Don''t forget, from a certain point of view, I am still your savior. ""


    "I know, but one yard by one!"


    When he heard Zhou Yi��s argument, Brunnhild even sneered.


    "Moreover, your kindness has been offset by the fact that I will forgive my father. So everything between us has been written off, and the rest can only guarantee that I will not kill you!"


    When the words were spoken, Zhou Yi immediately became a little worried. Such a rude and unreasonable discourse, he was the first to hear someone can say so confidently. When I thought that I had been rescued by such a hard work, Zhou Yi had a feeling of eating flies.


    This is the most proud daughter of Odin, the first of the most famous female Valkyrie, the strongest female soldier of Asgard?


    A huge question appeared in the heart of Zhou Yi. With such doubts, Zhou Yi began the final effort.


    "Listen, ma''am. I know that everything just happened is my fault. But I promise that I didn''t intentionally invade you. I just want to wake you up, understand? This is part of the curse, it has nothing to do with me. You know me. Do you mean sorrow?"


    "Of course I understand, but it does not mean that I will accept!"


    Holding the keel epee with a wave of force, let the sharp swords cut a neat rip at the foot of Zhou Yi. Brunnhilde issued the final notice.


    "The next time my sword will not be so coincidental. So, do you understand what you should do now?"


    "Well, if this is your wish!"


    Brunnhilde''s repeated attempts have finally broken through the bottom line of Zhou Yi. With a grip, he summoned Rodney to fly into his hand. Then slammed the armor on his body.


    Suddenly, the armor of the upper part of the light of justice fluttered like a flame, making Zhou Yi directly become the appearance of the chest. And with this appearance, Zhou Yi took the gun in his hand and pointed it at the opposite woman.


    "As long as you can leave even a wound on me, even if you win. How, madam?"


    After sweeping Zhou Yi''s strong chest, Brunnhilde''s face flashed a blush of color. Then she quickly became ashamed.


    "A guy who doesn''t even have a scar, dare to say this stupidity. I will make you defeated, in the name of the female Valkyrie!"


    After that, Brunnhilde directly stood up with the sword, and like a streamer, he sneaked at Zhouyi.


    Looking at the female Valkyrie who had launched the offensive, Zhou Yi''s face pulled out a cold smile, and he shot directly and swung the air in the air.


    Valkyrie is fast, but Zhou Yi is faster. Although it was a latecomer, his big gun was first killed in front of the Valkyrie, but it was already in front of Brunnhilde.


    If you are blind now, I am afraid that I will only have one shot in my head. Bloomhild, who recognized this point, almost immediately gave up his offensive and switched to his own sword. He risked the cold guns before he could wear his gun.


    To her surprise, she thought it would be a powerful blow. But the situation is not the case at all. Just a touch, the gun blade was on her sword, and then she flew home and stroked her chest.


    Seeing the blade of the rifle, there is a huge mouth there, and there are two high-rises on the chest, and Brunnhild can endure this threat. At the moment, she also refused to take care of the other. She pressed the hilt with both hands and then swept the blade toward the gun blade below.


    Brunnhilde��s striking blow is naturally to let Zhou Yi��s gun be swept away again. But it also made her fall into awkward situations.


    Because of the excessive force in the rush, Brunnhilde has been difficult to control the epee in his hand, and at this time Zhou Yi is guilty. Once the gun is pressed, the gun head picks up and flips again. The gun blade, which is shaped like a double knife, has firmly stuck the Jianfeng, and then the entire epee has been smashed out under the hook of Zhouyi.


    Watching the weapon in his hand was so paid, Brunnhild suddenly began to scream in his heart. She subconsciously wants to recapture her own weapons, but at this time Zhou Yi has already deceived her at an unimaginable speed, and grasped the silver-white soft guilt of the Valkyrie.


    At this time, Brunnhild''s first reaction was to resist and wanted to break free from Zhou Yi''s control. However, Zhou Yi violently used a bunch of force before she resisted, pushing the female Valkyrie straight out.


    Brunnhilde, who was completely wrapped up in Zhou Yi��s power, barely stabilized her body when she flew into her sleeping stone platform. At this time, she saw that the weapon she had just disarmed had fallen. In the hands of Zhou Yi, and Zhou Yi also began to look at himself with a smile like a smile, while throwing back the keel epee.


    "How, continue to fight? Ms. Valkyrie!"


    "Of course, we haven''t scored yet!"


    Looking at Zhou Yi''s undisguised ridicule, Brunnhilde''s face suddenly showed a stubborn look. She directly pulled out the keel epee on the ground, then took the unicorn shield on the edge of the stone platform and said it to Zhou Yi.


    "I admit that you are a highly skilled warrior. But to defeat me, this is not enough."


    Speaking of her, she slammed the unicorn shield on the other hand with a keel epee in her hand. Suddenly, the unicorn floating statue on the shield was alive, and the two golden eyes began to burn pure white flame-like light.


    This ray of water generally flows, and the waves turn. It was just that the breath engulfed Brunnhilde''s body, and she formed a huge pure white fire group with a shield as the front. And when the flame-like light faded, Brunnhilde''s dress and the great changes took place.


    Originally, she had only a layer of silver-white armor like a soft armor. It was thick and sturdy. Although her body was wrapped tightly, it did not hide her near-perfect body. Now, the armor on her body has completely changed into another appearance, a more majestic and more heavy appearance.


    The plate-like breastplate with a beautifully hollow pattern obscures her towering chest, and there are two thick, unicorn-like shoulders on her shoulder. A half-faced helmet with a flying wing blocked most of her looks, leaving only her rosy, **** lips and long blond hair.


    In addition, arm armor, leg armor, skirt, boots, etc. are not missing, plus a white cloak, the armed Valkyrie is armed to the extreme. The heavily armed Valkyrie was also wrapped up in a dazzling white light. At first glance, she seemed to be a heroic female general who appeared in the paintings, and it seemed to have a heart twist at first glance. a feeling of.


    However, Zhou Yi did not have such an idea. On the contrary, he saw that Brunn Hilde could not help but smash his teeth in the dark. Because this almost means that this arrogant and stubborn woman has desperately prepared to make trouble with herself.


    And just like he thought, Brunnhilde, who had just completed the change, had a sword in his hand, holding a shield and slamming the loud sound in front of him. Then the sword was a little, and he pointed to Zhou Yi seriously.


    "Let''s start the second round. Man, I will defeat you in the name of Valkyrie."


    "If you can do it, try it!" Reluctantly holding the rifle, Zhou Yi responded. And as soon as he finished, Brunnhilde rushed again.


    This time, she didn''t mean much to support her. Even when she was charging, she was a straight sword. She protected the half-body with a unicorn shield. It was a gesture of both offensive and defensive. Looking at her appearance, Zhou Yi smiled slightly, and the guns were swept away like a thunder.


    The wind whizzed around the gun, but for a moment, the guns made by the world tree had been slammed directly onto Brunnhild''s shield with a thunderous gesture. This embarrassment is to make both sides feel an inexplicable shock, just as a special thing offsets against each other under their movements.


    Zhou Yi, who is very familiar with this feeling, immediately discerned it. This is the feeling of spatial shock. The branches of the world tree will interfere with the stability of the space, which is not very doubtful when it arrives. But why do you even be affected by yourself?


    When I thought of Zhou Yi, I couldn��t help but look at the unicorn shield. I quickly understood the reason.


    "Your shield has the ability to have a space barrier? Ms., you are suspected of cheating!"


    "You didn''t say that your pike was made from the branches of the world tree." Watching the long gun in Zhou Yi''s hand with vigilance, the Valkyrie also said it.


    Even among the gods of Asgard, few people can use the branches of the world tree to act as their own weapons. Except for Ogden''s Gunniel and the future ****, in the hands of Thor''s Mirnier, no one else can win this honor.


    And this mortal can have such a precious thing as his own weapon, which makes Brunnhilde not surprised. Even this time she has had special doubts in her heart. The man in front of him is not the illegitimate son of his father, the mortal brother of his own mother. Otherwise, how could Odin be willing to give such a valuable thing to him. Even if he is brave and powerful, it is impossible. (~^~)

 Chapter 565： Convergence again

    Thinking of this, Brunnhilde actually had a feeling of not being able to stop the car. The more she thinks, the more suspicious she wants, the more she thinks it is possible. When she looked at Zhou Yi again, she immediately recognized the half body armor on his body.


    The light of justice was originally her father, Odin and Fleet, and was ready to give their favorite son, the **** of the **** of light, Bald. Now it has fallen on such a mortal, which makes her immediately more certain of the speculation in her heart.


    And when he thought that he might have kissed his lips with his half-brother, Brunnhild immediately had a sense of panic and sorrow. If that''s the case, then this is really sad.


    The confusion in the mood led to obvious flaws in the movement of the Valkyrie. Although Zhou Yi did not grasp the meaning of this sudden flaw and launched a storm, but he also began to wonder why this Valkyrie actually turned into such a strange appearance in an instant.


    The mind of a woman is always a man''s guess. In this case of the relative duel of the soldiers, Zhou Yi did not think that the female Valkyrie in front of her eyes would have such a touching speculation about her origins. He simply thought that Brunnhild was jealous of the weapons in his hands. In order to express his high-profile festival, Zhou Yi directly showed the full picture of Rodney, and explained to the female Valkyrie.


    "Eternal Judgment Rodney. It is an artifact specially created by my father Odin. As you can see, the gun is made of the branches of the world tree Uktra Hill. The gun and tail The vertebral is made of the wreckage of the Death Star. Your father also blessed the Eternal Fire on this artifact, so what kind of power it has, should not be explained by me. But rest assured, here In the second corner fight, except for the fighting skills and my own strength, I don''t use anything. It''s just a long gun, a hard gun."


    "Good weapon." Deeply took a breath, realizing that he was still fighting with the people, Brunnhild barely packed up his inner distracting thoughts, began to learn the appearance of Zhou Yi to introduce him.


    "Gudeganggong, the name of the shield in my hand, is also called the guardian of the unicorn. This is the artifact I got in Alfheim, the artifact that was blessed by the fairy and the unicorns. Its own material is already very hard, and the magic above allows it to open up an independent space. The blessings of the goblins and unicorns can protect me from any evil forces. Not because this shield is not in my hand, Odin simply can''t let me sleep here."


    This sounds a bit suffocating. However, Zhou Yi can understand the current mood of Valkyrie. Anyone who is trapped in such a desolate place by his own biological father and almost falls into an eternal sleep will have a more serious temper than this. It is already very unexpected for the martial arts to be able to restrain themselves.


    After introducing the shield of the left hand, Valkyrie began to introduce the epee of his right hand.


    "The Sword of the Dragon Slayer is a sword that was re-forged from the fragments of the sword of the sword and the bones of the dragon that was killed by this sword. It is sharp and unparalleled, and it can be used to melt everything. Dragon fire. Be careful, don''t melt it into ashes."


    "I know that you are very powerful, mortal. So I will not be as merciful as you are, I will go all out and beat you with all my strength!"


    Having said that, the eyes of Valkyrie have once again become more powerful. She has completely forgotten all the distractions, and turned her attention to the current duel.


    And looking at the female Valkyrie is so serious, Zhou Yi could not help but laugh.


    "Is it necessary? I mean, do you have to tell me the secrets of your weapons? Really, I really don''t care much about these things. You can hide them, maybe this can give you at the crucial time. The chance to bring a glimmer of victory is also uncertain."


    "Don''t smear my glory casually, and don''t smear this sacred duel casually. Now that you have picked up the weapon, you must draw the perfect ending in the most fair way. I can Don''t care about victory or defeat, but I can''t care if the honor of my warrior has been tarnished. So, take back your words, mortal!"


    "Well, since this is your wish, then let''s continue?"


    To put it casually, Brunnhilde has once again flew like a Thunderbolt. This time, she did not make any tentative moves, but used the horrible killings when she shot.


    I saw the sword of her hand holding the sword, and the illusion of a fierce dragon rushed out of the blade. With the fiery gold fire that violently burned the rock into the magma, the dragon phantom immediately rushed to the front of Zhou Yi.


    Seeing the dragon''s fierce fire has been deceived, Zhou Yi immediately shook his rifle in front of his eyes, almost shaking into a golden light like the morning light.


    Whether it is the illusionary dragon or the fierce flame, the pace of advancement is stopped before the dawn of the general light, and no more can be entered. With the swaying and advancing of this bright light, the shape of the dragon''s illusion was also smashed bit by bit, and with those fierce fires, it disappeared under the almost endless guns.


    However, at this time, all the phantoms and fierce fire suddenly disappeared into the invisible. At the same time, an epee slammed in and slammed on the gun. At the same time, Brunnhilde''s figure also emerged from the illusion, she has posted to the front of Zhou Yi, she directly whipped up her whole body strength, set up a shield like a charge tank, toward Zhou Yi gun The arm hit the past.


    If it is a life and death duel, Zhou Yi will certainly not care about it. Because even artifacts like Gurgaon are not likely to cause serious harm to yourself. Instead, he can take the opportunity to sell a flaw and take the opponent down.


    But now that he has already boasted of Haikou, once he has been left with any wounds, he will lose himself. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for Zhou Yi to let this big shield hit his own body.


    So he immediately erected the long gun in his hand and held it in front of the shield, while the other side of the sword, Glazer, Zhou Yi, let it slam the gun straight toward his body.


    This makes it not the meaning of letting go, but Zhou Yi has his own considerations.


    With a bang, the shield slammed **** the gun. On the other hand, the moment that the spurs of Glamo passed the long-gun defense line, it turned into a squat, and cut directly toward Zhou Yi��s arm.


    In this battle, the Valkyrie showed a cautious step by step. She did not attack the head that seemed more important, but instead made the enemy give up the weapon in her hand as her first goal.


    In her opinion, deceiving is coming in and chasing. Let the enemy lose all the power that they can rely on without losing their strength. After that, no matter what kind of enemy is nothing but a lamb that is allowed to be applied, there is no room for resistance.


    However, she thought very well, but things didn''t develop as she imagined.


    Zhou Yi violently kicked the caudal vertebrae at the moment of the sword''s hand, so that the whole long gun flew down the force of the tail vertebra.


    The hard guns instantly got rid of the embarrassing situation with the shield''s wrestling, but slammed into the swaying blade and swayed the sword out. At the same time, the guns that were transferred were also slammed on the shield. In a thunderous crash, the voodoo with the shield had to step backwards.


    It��s a shame that this is what any fighter knows. Zhouyi is the same! Looking at the appearance of the female Valkyrie suddenly out of control, Zhou Yi directly used the long gun on the tail vertebra as the wishful golden hoop of the Monkey King, and beat the retreating female Valkyrie with a thunderous and fierce violent posture.


    Zhou Yi��s sudden onslaught made the Valkyrie suddenly frown, and she quickly put the shield up to prevent her body from being hit so hard.


    The thunderous roar of the thunder broke out as soon as she thought, as soon as the rifle and the shield touched. Before she even breathed a sigh of relief, Zhou Yi directly relied on the strength of the earthquake, and returned the rifle back, then directly reversed the gun body, took out a bright arc and then turned to the shield that had begun to tilt. Slammed the past.


    After two violent blows, even the Valkyrie has a feeling of being unbearable. Her hands were soft and the shield was immediately pressed to the ground by the heavy weight of the gun.


    At this time, Zhou Yi returned here, pinching the place where the guns were less than two feet below the gun, and rushed over to the female Valkyrie.


    In such a close distance, even a warrior like Valkyrie can''t re-establish a line of defense with a shield. So she decisively gave up the shield on the side, but again grasped the hilt with both hands, and with the same rapid attitude, dragging the sword to backlash.


    When the narrow road meets the brave, this time is not only the strength, but also the courage to win. At this point, the female Valkyrie is not lacking at all.


    In the hands of Shen Jian, Glamo has almost become a holy light that lingers with flames. The wind is full of flames, and the flames are so full that the earth is smashed and the horror of the sky is broken. However, in front of it is the same gunless Roderne.


    Like a dragon that explores the claws, the guns of the squadron, Rodriguez, had already made a pre-emptive strike before the slashing of the sword, and suddenly became an electric ray, which made the sword of the sword.


    Like the blade of the double-blade, the blade of Gramo was directly stuck between the two blades, and then with the spurs of Zhou Yi, the whole sword was suppressed by the gun and penetrated into the rock under the foot.


    The Valkyrie completely lost her weapon, and with this opportunity, Zhou Yi immediately held down the shoulder of the Valkyrie and pushed her directly to the ground.


    "You have lost, Lord Valkyrie!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 566： Write off an uninvited guest

    "I lost?"


    It seems that I still can''t believe this fact, and Brunnhilde couldn''t help but mutter. Looking at her appearance, Zhou Yi raised her eyes and said to her in a very close tone.


    "Of course, do I need to help you confirm it?"


    "No need!" The tight body of Valkyrie suddenly relaxed after Zhou Yi confirmed her victory. And then, she said to Zhou Yi in a disheartened tone.


    "I admit that you have defeated me, the Warriors. So just say what you want to do. As a winner, how do you deal with the defeated is your freedom. I will dispose of you!"


    "Say well, if that''s the case!" Zhou Yi said, and reached out to Brunnhilde lying on the ground. "So let us all write down all the problems before. Just when nothing happened. You go back to the Golden Palace in Asgard and continue to be your Valkyrie. And I can go to your father with peace of mind." Cross. How?"


    "A word is fixed." Brunnhilde promised very simply, there is nothing unwilling or unwilling. And after hearing her answer, Zhou Yi gave a slight glimpse. I immediately nodded and made everything clear.


    "A word is fixed. Since you have already promised, then we can leave. Your sister Aurora is still waiting for you at the foot of the mountain?"


    "Aurora? My sister?" seems to be remembering something important, and Brunnhilde couldn''t help but reveal the appearance of disappointment. Then she grasped the hand of Zhou Yi and stood up suddenly. "I don''t know your name when I say it. So, can you beat my mortal, what is your name?"


    "My name? My name is Zhou Yi. I am a friend with your brother Thor. So you can call my name!"


    "Thor is not my brother. Although we are the children of the same father, we can''t be compared with our brothers and sisters. No one except my own brothers and sisters can be called my brothers and sisters. And that There is only one Aurora."


    Brenhilde said as he looked at Zhou Yi in a positive color, and then said to him word by word.


    "My name is Brunnhild. I hope you remember this name!"


    "Of course, I know exactly what your name is!" As he said, Zhou Yi re-applied the full armor. He still doesn''t want to be a mad maddening, especially if there are two women in the next trip.


    And looking at Zhou Yi''s body again, the familiar light of justice, Brunnhilde immediately could not help but ask questions that already existed in his heart.


    "That. Who is your identity? Ordinary? I have never seen a mortal like you. In contrast, I feel that you are a demigod with the blood of the gods. Who is your father?" Odin?"


    ��Hey?�� Suddenly heard this, Zhou Yi immediately had an inexplicable feeling. "What the **** are you talking about? I have nothing to do with Odin? Where did you see this ghost thing?"


    "It doesn''t matter? Are you sure? Where did your weapons and armor come from? Don''t tell me that Odin will kindly give you these things in vain."


    "It must not be sent in vain." Shaking his head, Zhou Yi smiled and explained this to the female martial **** who almost opened the sky to the sky. "I can get something like this for other reasons, not the way you think. And I am the Earth man, that is, the Midgarth in your mouth. So, I told you that Odin has no you at all. The kind of relationship I want."


    "It doesn''t matter?" There is still some suspiciousness in the eyes of Valkyrie, but she has not continued to delve into the meaning of this question. Instead, as soon as he turned around, he walked straight toward the foot of the mountain.


    "Forget it, these are no longer important. Let''s go, it''s time to go back to the Golden Palace."


    "Of course! My mission has been completed, and it is time to go back to Odin."


    Looking at the reaction of the Valkyrie, Zhou Yi naturally also happily accepted it. It is a good thing for Zhou Yi to end all the troubles. And now everything he has done is enough to give Odin a qualified account.


    Zhou Yi is right to think so. At this time, in the Golden Palace of Asgard, Odin, who was sitting alone on the throne, ushered in an uninvited guest.


    A giant wrapped in flames appeared in the temple of Odin. He ignored all the gods present and strode to the throne of Odin, and then said to Odin in a proud manner.


    "His King of Asgard, I brought his greetings and demands to our King Sultel!"


    If there is anyone in the Nine Kingdoms who is the most jealous of the King of Asgard, then the country of Absolute is definitely not a flame. The dispute between the two sides almost ended with Asgard''s smashing sand, and this is naturally enough for Odin to be wary enough for the messenger of Ms. Belheim.


    But be wary and wary. A qualified king will have such a thing for any threatening enemy. In the same way, any qualified king will never allow an emissary of another country to offend his majesty. So Odin immediately slammed Gogner in his hand on the ground, and then said in a majestic and grand voice to the flame giant who was almost as tall as himself under the throne.


    "Since you know that I am the king of Asgard, is your attitude to a king who should have an attitude? Don''t leave me!"


    A thunder and anger, suddenly powerful magic fluctuations like a tsunami like a face, directly slammed on the flame giant. In the face of Odin��s purely arrogant initiative, the messenger from Ms Belheim was immediately crushed on the knees and appeared in front of Odin in a near-humiliating manner.


    And this is to immediately let the messenger from the flame country change his face. His face was gloomy, and even the words contained a very obvious threat.


    "Is this the attitude of the Asgards to the messengers from Ms. Belheim? I have seen it. I will tell everything I have experienced to my king."


    "How do you want to tell Sultel that it is your business? But here is my palace, my country. No matter who it is, even if Sultel is here, I must keep him. Some respectful. I am not embarrassed to see you as a messenger. The guard, throw this guy out of me. By the way, let him bring a sentence, if Sirtel has anything to talk to me, Let him send a smart guy to come over."


    "Wait, wait. Your Majesty, Your Majesty! I know my mistakes. Please look at the friendship between our two countries and let me go."


    Hearing that Odin did not say that he would drive himself back, the messenger of the Flame Kingdom immediately panicked. He shouldered the heavy responsibility of his king to come to this kingdom controlled by the gods of Asgard. If he can''t complete his king''s command, then waiting for him will only be the most fearful and desperate punishment, and that is what the messenger does not want to bear anyway. So he immediately changed his attitude and showed a nearly flattering disgusting gesture.


    And looking at his appearance, whether it is Odin, who sits on the throne, or the samurai and the guards who stand around the throne, they all show a very obvious disdainful look. A sinister cartilage head is obviously impossible to get any recognition in the place where Asgard worships bravery.


    However, even though this is said, Odin did not mean to drive the messenger away from here immediately. After all, this is the communication etiquette of the two kingdoms. It is impossible to shut down another country simply by using it with temperament. So Odin just stopped the behavior of the guards after a moment of silence. Turning to look at the already flaming giant giant messenger who was lying on the ground, asked him.


    "Now you can say, Mr. Messenger. What is there for your King Sultel that I want you to convey to me?"


    "It''s like this, Odin''s majesty." Still showing the unbearable color, the flame giant''s messenger is not continuing to pretend. Instead, he immediately said his intention to Odin. "I have given the great will of our king and hope to establish a friendly and harmonious relationship with Asgard. This is the sincerity of our king. One thousand horses of flame, 10,000 pieces of fabrics made of flame feathers. 100,000 of the best, the magic weapon forged from the molten gold in the volcano."


    When the messenger��s words were just finished, it caused a lot of sensation in the palace. Such a gift is precious enough even for a rich country like Asgard. What is even more difficult to believe is that such a gift would come from Ms Belheim, a country that has not dealt with Asgard.


    "Thank you for the kindness of your king, but if you pay, you will definitely ask for it, so I want to know what the rewards your king needs!"


    As a king, Odin was not disturbed by his expensive gifts. He still maintains his inner reason, so even if the gift of the flame kingdom is precious, he does not blindly make any contribution to the messenger. Instead, I first asked what I was worried about.


    "My king''s request is actually very simple, Asgard''s Odin is kneeling!"


    The face is still the kind of disgusting smile. The messenger continued to speak to Odin.


    "Our Wolfsheim''s greatest king Sultel has taken a look at your daughter, so my king hopes that Odin will be able to marry your beloved Brenheimer. At the same time, The eternal fire of your collection is a gift of dowry. At the cost, my king will form an alliance with Asgard, and even with you, against the dusk of the gods of Asgard."


    "I don''t know, for this deal, Asgard''s Odin, what do you mean?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 567： I would rather die than the last choice

    "What is my intention?" Upon hearing the messenger''s inquiry, Odin immediately silenced.


    As a king, Odin is naturally a 10,000 willingness to come from Ms Belheim. Not to mention the gifts that the Flame Kingdom paid, that is, the Flame Giants are willing to form an alliance, and they have an unclear benefit to Asgard. But as a father, Odin is not willing to make such sacrifices.


    Although as a father, he is not a qualified character. But even such a character is not willing to use his daughter as a political bargaining chip to marry the insulting desolate land of Ms. Belheim. He has already sacrificed his daughter once, so he doesn''t want his daughter to sacrifice a second time anyway.


    The silence that Odin had not responded for a long time made the messenger underneath feel an inexplicable fear. He didn''t know what Odin could hesitate at this time. To know that in this meeting, the gift provided by Ms. Belheim is even astonished and unbelievable even by his top-ranking flame giant. If this is not their king''s will, he is definitely against this inexplicable courtship.


    When is the powerful Flame Giant needing to bend to Asgard like this. If you really look at the goddess of Asgard, is it more convenient and faster to grab it directly by force? Is it possible to use the force of the flame country to fear the aunts of this group of Asgard?


    But the king''s command he had to listen to, so he could only show such a shameful appearance to the king of Asgard in such a way that he was almost humiliating. The more he was ashamed, the more anxious his heart was. So now, he finally couldn''t help but ask.


    "Asked''s Odin, you are still hesitating. Isn''t this a perfect thing for you? You are robbing, only our help from Ms Belheim can make you have enough Power to fight against your catastrophe. And you have to pay only a princess, a goddess. Is it that you are not willing to pay for such a small price?"


    "A small price?" When he heard the messenger, Odin''s face immediately showed a look of unhappiness. "The small price you said is my proudest daughter. Asgard''s most powerful female Valkyrie is also the most amazing female warrior."


    "How about that, please excuse me. Asgard''s Odin is kneeling." The flame giant''s messenger showed a mocking smile. "Women are powerful, but they are just a tool for future generations. Besides, your Asgard woman has the opportunity to serve the king of the greatest giant of Ms Belheim, and it is also a proud honor. Not to mention, We have also provided a price for this to satisfy anyone."


    "So, don''t hesitate. Your Majesty, please tell me your final answer!"


    "Is my final reply?" The aggressive tone of the messenger finally made Odin determined. He stood up and looked down at the giant below, then replied to him word by word. "Tell me your king Sultel for me. Tell him, I thank him for his kindness. But we, Asgard, don''t have the habit of taking their own women as chips!"


    This answer is somewhat beyond the imagination of the messenger. Or he did not think that Odin would choose to reject the olive branch that Ms Belheim handed out at this time, on the premise that the gods are coming. This made his first reaction to be wrong, then to anger, and finally to the horror that could not be said.


    He was wrong because Odin��s answer was unexpected, and the anger was because this reply was definitely a shame for the flame country. The horror was because Odin��s answer completely left his mission to the void. And when the mission failed, he would be punished after returning to Ms. Belheim. That was something he didn''t even think about.


    So he immediately lifted his head unwillingly and questioned Odin again.


    "The king of Asgard, you have to think clearly. You reject the Mussbergheim, not the group of walles of Warthheim or the group of goblins of Alfheim. Our flame giants can not tolerate This rejection."


    If you change to a weak point king, you may choose to think twice at this time because of this hidden threat, and even directly change your mind. But Odin is not weak. As a wise monarch who can expand the territory and strengthen the enemy. What Odin is most afraid of is the threat of such a villain. So he immediately raised his voice after the messenger said this, as the Thunder asked.


    "If my answer is still the same, what are you going to do? The messenger from the country of flames?"


    "Then I look forward to your preparation for the war. Ms Belheim will not accept any humiliation. Since you refused our good intentions, then we do not mind using war and flame to take what we want. The destruction of my king''s flames will be invincible, even if the gods of Asgard, who can match?"


    Political negotiations are clearly not something that the Flame Giants are good at. As soon as the transition to the form of military negotiation was made, the messenger immediately performed with great power and was full of pride. And as the messenger of the flame country that can directly suppress Asgard, he does have this proud capital.


    However, the strength of force can not let Odin change his mind. He just looked at the messenger coldly, then suddenly opened his mouth to him, revealing a smile.


    "As a messenger, you dare to be in my palace. In my country, I threaten me in this way. I have to say that you are really courageous."


    "Because we are strong, King Odin. In this world, the strong tends to have the most powerful voice, isn''t it?" The messenger''s answer is of course, and this is the most honest thought in his heart.


    However, on this issue, Odin''s answer is certainly not sharp.


    "You said it is good, but we are not afraid of the strong enemy of Asgard. Fighting, then victory or death, this is the most wonderful life for us. We would rather die in glory than to be humiliated. In exchange for the so-called future and peace. You can ask the warriors present, who are they willing to hand over my princess, my daughter, the woman of Asgard?"


    Looking around, almost everyone''s eyes are the same. It is a kind of abandoning the eyes of life and death, a kind of eyes that are willing to abandon everything for honor. And the country with such a look is in no way will use their women as chips to exchange the help of others. Especially in the case where everyone knows that this so-called helper is their enemy.


    "Very good, I will pass this to my king. I believe that you will soon greet my king''s anger. At that time, I hope you can still laugh, Odin!"


    Seeing that his mission had been completely fruitless, the messenger dropped such a swearword and stood up, ready to leave the place where he was humiliated. And he just stood up, but the unexpected thing happened suddenly.


    The fierce flame rushed out of him, swallowing up his own flames in an instant, turning him into a group of ashes. On top of this ashes, a blazing and more violent flame rises and suddenly becomes a huge figure.


    And this figure, although it is just the appearance of the flame, but in the moment, people feel the most terrible feeling of heart. Watching him as if he was watching a flame that destroyed everything, the people trembled unconsciously.


    The turmoil inevitably occurred. At this time, Odin was suddenly screaming, and everyone in the room was restored to calm.


    "The king of the flames, Sirtel, you will actually appear in my palace. Can I regard your behavior as a provocation against the whole Asgard?"


    "You, Odin. I just want to confirm, do you really want to reject my kindness?"


    The illusion of the illusion in the flame sounded with the scent of sulfur and smoke. And this sound immediately revealed the identity of the coming person.


    The king of the flame giant, Sultel. A light name is the inspiration for the wisdom of the nine kingdoms to the trembling horror. He is a symbol of destruction and the messenger of the last days. It is the terminator who makes the world fear. Such a person now appears in the main hall of the Golden Palace, it really has to be reminiscent of more things.


    However, Odin, who has been foreshadowed in the future, has already fully prepared himself. Even in the face of such a strong enemy, he has no intention of retreating.


    "I think I have already expressed very clearly, Sirtel. I will not sacrifice my daughter''s happiness, and will not let Asgard cast this kind of pleading for the rest of my life. I would rather die or not. Will promise you."


    "Very good, I appreciate your determination and courage, Odin! If this is the case, then let''s see it on the battlefield. I am happy to see the sword of my twilight and the soul of a king like you. Your The crown will be my best trophy, and your head will be my best collection. Asgard''s gods, I will use your head to create a new bracelet. And that, too Will be my best show off capital!"


    Sultel laughed wildly and said something like this. At this time, a voice rushed from outside the hall.


    "If you can do it, then let''s try it. See who will be the collector!"


    The stunning figure of Valkyrie suddenly appeared outside the gates of the Golden Palace, and with the dazzling light step by step toward the phantom of Sultel.


    Looking at such an amazing voice, Sultel immediately showed greedy eyes.


    "My most admired Valkyrie came. Brunnhilde, I will give you a chance to choose. If you volunteer to serve me, there is still a chance to recover. But if you even obsessed, Then waiting for you will be the most miserable fate. If I can''t get anything, even if it is destroyed, I will never let others get involved. Do you understand what I mean?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 568： Golden Palace confrontation

    "Of course I understand that I understand, but do you think that such a threat can make me yield?"


    Brenhild dismissed his own sword, Glam ink, and swung the sword from the stunned body. Although this can only cause a short-term scar on the silhouette of Sultel, it is enough to show her current attitude.


    Like most Asgards, Brunnhilde is also an unyielding guy. And her uncompromising performance, the performance of never giving in is to let the soul of the giant of fire giant Sultel immediately tore his last face.


    I saw the unreal Sultel violently reaching out to his waist, and then, like slashing something, stretched his hands straight and bowed to Brunnhilde.


    For a moment, Brunnhilde, and all the gods present in the presence of Odin, felt a huge, creepy panic. That is the feeling that destruction is approaching, and it is the most fearful destruction of the horror that falls down. Under this dangerous feeling, Brunnhilde immediately lifted his shield and placed it directly above his head.


    She wants to resist the sudden devastating sneak attack with the unicorn shield. But neither he himself nor the Asgard, who is present, have an optimistic attitude towards such a result.


    It is the power of the devastating sorcerer from the King of the Flame Giants. It is his sword, known as the destroyer of the world, burning a near-eternal fire of destruction, destined to destroy the world tree Yuk in destiny. The magic sword of Trahir, the magic of burning all the things carried by the Twilight Sword Revotin. Even if only through such a phantom reveals only the scales of the claws, it is enough to make everyone desperate.


    If the Valkyrie can only resist the edge of the Twilight Sword by this way, then the Flame Kingdom cannot overtake Asgard for such a long time. So everything is already doomed, and the Valkyrie is doing nothing more than a futile and useless move. The most desperate thing is that no one can help her at this time.


    No one can react to it, and no one has the confidence to resist the blow of this destruction. At this time, a brilliant and shining light suddenly punctuated, and in front of the invisible destruction of the edge, blocked in front of the shield of Valkyrie.


    It was from the eternal judgment, the brilliance of the guns of Roderne, and it was this dazzling brilliance artifact that completed an invisible confrontation with Sultel''s Twilight Sword in the void.


    In an instant, it is enough to evaporate all the light and entangle the magical fire that turns everything into an ashes. A strong shock broke out from the void. The impact made the hall immediately as if it had been invaded by the typhoon. Whether it was the object or the guards and warriors who were staying in the temple, all of them were swept up, and the seven hundred and eight floors covered every corner of the palace. . Except for the parties and the gods, it can be said that no one present can stand still.


    It is just as good as the destructive power of the aftermath. It is really not to be surprised. But what is even more surprising compared to this is the man with a long gun that blocks the deadly blow of the Twilight Sword through the endless space.


    Zhou Yi, a mortal from Midgart, who was destined to reverse his fate, was able to counter the power of the destroyers and the world''s destroyers. This was the place that surprised them the most.


    Except for Odin, Thor and Loki, no one in the Asgard has a clear understanding of the power that Zhou Yi has. Most of them, like the people of the earth, do not understand the power of the cosmic hegemony to oust, and naturally they do not know how powerful it is to defeat the tyrants.


    The strongest of their impressions is limited to Odin and Sirtel, the king of giants who have a horrific reputation in mythology, so naturally, when Zhou Yi blocked the attack of the destroyer and stood up against him. They will be so surprised.


    It��s not just them who are surprised, but also Sirte, who is a party. Through his own projection, he feels the power from the other side. The sound suddenly revealed an unstoppable surprise.


    "Who are you? Mortal? There is such a powerful force. Also, this feeling is... the eternal fire. Odin actually gave this kind of **** to you, who are you? Where are you coming from? Courage, dare to resist the punishment of the destroyer."


    "I am only a friend of Asgard." Holding a shotgun in one hand, firmly holding the blade in the void. Zhou Yi squinted his eyes, as if through the phantom in front of him, he could see the true face of the hand. "It''s just that I can''t understand a madman who doesn''t know the so-called madman who ran to the host''s courage to make a fortune. Is Sultel? Let me go back!"


    A screaming, the trial of the gun immediately ignited a dazzling splendid fire. This flame passed through the void and passed to the other end of the endless space. Let the illusion in front of us suddenly become fragmented and difficult to sustain.


    "Damn, remember me. Damn mortal, soon you and these Asgard reptiles will usher in destruction. I will bring the last days of fire to you in person, you give me waiting, give I am waiting!"


    The sound of the rumble came from behind the phantom, leaving only such an angry and unwilling roar in the void, and everything was completely eliminated for invisibility.


    Until this time, most of the people present were aware of what was happening in front of them. The mortal from Midgart has repelled the symbol of destruction, the power of the king of the evil. This made most of them unable to resist the excitement in their hearts and cheered loudly.


    Indulging in the moment of cheers, Odin knows that these people need a way to vent their hearts. So he ignored the horrors of the warriors and the guards in his palace, until they calmly and almost pressed the palm of their hand and shouted.


    "be quiet!"


    The cheering voice began to stop obviously. At this time, Odin looked at Zhou Yi and showed the most enthusiastic smile.


    "Thank you, my friend. You helped me again. Thank you for saving my daughter."


    "This is what you should do as a friend. Odin is kneeling, you don''t have to worry!"


    It is not a happy thing to have a friend of the king. Because, he will always tell you this fake formal social language in this formal occasion. And you can''t help but respond to him in the same way. Like this, Zhou Yi��s response on the surface is very decent, but in the dark it has begun to squat.


    Fortunately, Odin did not continue to talk nonsense with Zhou Yi, but in a blink of an eye, he set his sights on the side of Zhou Yi, the female Valkyrie who had already put away his weapons.


    For this daughter, Odin''s heart is undoubtedly embarrassing. But he has his reasons, and he also has his support. Therefore, he did not say a weak language to the daughter who had fallen asleep because of his mistakes, but did not know how many years, but smiled as a king.


    "Welcome back, my daughter. Princess Asgard, our Valkyrie. You are welcome to join us in the most dangerous moments to tide over the difficulties!"


    When I heard Odin say this, the face of Valkyrie immediately showed a somewhat sardonic smile. What she just wanted to say, at this time, Zhou Yi quietly turned her head and whispered to her.


    "Brunhild, don''t forget what you promised me!"


    Upon hearing this, Brunnhilde, who had prepared a bunch of ugly language, immediately closed his mouth. She glanced at Zhou Yi and then silently looked at the king on the throne, her father Odin.


    The pleading that flashed in Odin��s eyes did not escape her eyes. It was this pleading that made her unable to resist and softened her heart.


    In any case, Odin is her father after all. And she has promised that she will not continue to delve into everything she has done in the past.


    So, in this case, she finally sighed and then sighed at her father, her king.


    "Brunhild, listen to your call. Your Majesty!"


    "Very good, very good!" At the end of the day, Odin couldn''t help but reveal a smile. At this time, he really wants to take this daughter into his arms and see how much she has suffered in the past few years. However, being a king has restricted him and left him with no reason to make such a special move.


    Therefore, he just squeezed his fists quietly, then smiled and said to Brunnhilde.


    "Go back to your palace and have a look, my child. I haven''t changed anything else in the past few years. I believe that your sisters in the past should already know the news of your return. Although the war is imminent, I am Congratulations on your return by allowing you to dine in your palace!"


    "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" The formulaic answer made Odin''s face stiff, and then suddenly became a deep helplessness.


    Frozen three feet is not a cold day, this truth Odin understands. Therefore, it is definitely not enough to let your daughter completely solve the problem of self-denial in her heart. He has this understanding and this consciousness. But that''s all after the end of everything.


    Looking at Brunnhilde''s back without hesitation, Odin sighed incomparably. Then I turned my eyes back to Zhou Yi��s body.


    "My friend, thank you for your help, otherwise I may have a hard time making my daughter forgive me!"


    "Any daughter will forgive the father''s actions. As long as he is sincerely repented." A little bit, Zhou Yi transferred the topic to the guy who had just confronted himself. "Who is that person? I have felt a very special destructive power from him? Is he your enemy?"


    "The King of Fire, the king of the Fire Giant, Sirtel. In the strict sense, he is the biggest enemy we may encounter in the dusk of the gods!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 569： The cause of fate

    "Sultre?" Hearing the name, Zhou Yi immediately nodded slightly. "He is very strong and barely can be regarded as an opponent. But compared with his strength, I feel that he has a kind of power that I am familiar with. The eternal fire, is this thing related to him?"


    Suddenly heard this, Odin''s face was slightly changed. Some things are not suitable for explanation here. Therefore, he directly waved back and left the left and right people. There are only a few remaining knowing gods.


    Then, in this special environment, Odin began to tell Zhou Yi about this.


    "Sultre, the king of the flame giant. It is also the most powerful giant after the ancestor giant Youmir. Where his power comes from, can''t be verified. But the three sisters of fate once gave us such a hint. The Flame Giant is a monster born from the flesh and the ashes of Jumeier''s flesh and blood. What kind of encounter does Sultel have to gain the power of the destroyer? All the answers are directed. one direction."


    "You mean the fire of eternal?" Gazing at the flame that never extinguished on his gun, Zhou Yi immediately knew what Odin''s answer was.


    Only the eternal fire, the purely devastating flame, can give birth to the flame giant with the power of destruction. Only in this way can we understand why the eternal fire will resonate with Sirtel.


    Although there is some doubt about what the Asgard gods will have such an important treasure for Sirtel. But I also want to understand that it must be a story that will be unclear for a while. Zhou Yi has not heard the story now. He just silently took back his weapon and then said to Odin as if he had determined something.


    "If this is the case, then this guy will be handed over to me. Since you gave me the eternal fire, then let me solve this trouble."


    This sentence sounds a bit harsh in the ears of the Asgard gods, because this sentence seems to indicate that they had thought of today when they first created artifacts for Zhou Yi. Use the eternal fire as a bait to attract the big fish of Sultel, and then let Zhou Yi, the bait holder and the big fish, compete with each other.


    It is true that the Asgard gods have this plan. But when they are so pointed out, they are still inevitable. But cheeky is a skill that all politicians must master, even a guy like Odin is no exception.


    So he just smiled, and some wanted to cover it.


    "How come, my friend. I think this must be that you think too much."


    For this kind of thing, Zhou Yi does not care very much. Perhaps Sirtel is invincible in the eyes of this group of people, but in the eyes of Zhou Yi, he is just that, it is impossible to pose a threat. And if it is not a threat, then nature will not be angry.


    "Don''t worry, sire. I don''t mean to blame. Since I am already standing here, then I am a camp with you. So, I will not blame you anything. I just hope that it will not be better in the future. There is such a situation!"


    "Of course, I can guarantee. Whether it is a sword or a conspiracy, the Asgard will not point it to his teammates!"


    When he heard Zhou Yi, Odin immediately breathed a sigh of relief. In the current situation, they are really inseparable from the existence of Zhou Yi. If Zhou Yi really gave up Asgard because of their previous actions, it was their biggest and most unbearable loss. So Odin immediately assured Zhou Yi.


    In any case, the Asgard is still worthy of trust. At the very least, they are still worthy of trust.


    "If this is the case, then it will be fine. Your Majesty, I need to rectify now, so can I arrange it for me?"


    "Of course, my friend. There is always your place in the Golden Palace. I have told all the maids that you can enjoy all the hospitality in my palace just like in your own home. As long as you are told, they have nothing to do. Not from!"


    Odin was busy answering Zhou Yi with a slight smile, and waved his hand and walked straight to Odin''s palace. At this time, Heim Dahl, who had been standing next to him, like a statue, couldn��t help but open his mouth and said to his king.


    "Your Majesty, is this really good? You know that our enemy is more than one of Sirtel!"


    "What do you want, Heimdal. Can you still expect my friend to help us solve all the enemies? Give all our strong enemies to our friends, and then we will watch the show. Waiting to get the results. Don''t you think it''s too shameful to do this?"


    With a glance at Heim Dahl, Odin was reluctant to scold. And listening to his reprimand, Heim Dahl stunned, but slowly lowered his head.


    "My Majesty, if you can. I don''t want a Midgarth to charge for our Asgard. But other than that, are there any other ways? The fate of the trajectory is still there, less. A Sirtel will not help. Once we accidentally repeat the same mistakes, then nothing can change! Otto, please think twice."


    "I have thought twice, Heim Dahl." Odin still refuses to question. "The goddess of fate said much, especially when it comes to the end, it is better to let go. The fate of the turn is already in our hands. If at this time we are still ugly like the courage to fight, then how can we please? How can the fate of my family be shackled, and how can we fight the end of judgment from fate."


    "It is enough to give the most powerful enemy Sultel to my friends. This is enough to make me feel uneasy. The remaining enemies, our Asgard people have to solve it by themselves. This is my body. For the king''s command! Only in this way, we are qualified to establish true friendship with our friends, and only in this way can we be worthy of our Asgard tradition and honor. Do you understand what I mean, Heimdal?"


    "Yes, my Majesty, if this is your wish. I am willing to be the shield and sword in your hands, and rushing for you."


    In addition to being a courtier, Heimdal is a warrior, a warrior who also respects the tradition and glory of Asgard. Since his king has already said this, he will naturally not have more opinions. He is not afraid of fighting, nor is he afraid of death. If it was not for the fate to destroy Asgard, he would not say this to Odin at this time.


    "I know that you can understand me, Heim Dahl." Captain Gunner, who shot the meteor in his hand, Odin often sighed. "Asgard is the kingdom of warriors. If he vomits and gives up the battle because of the survival of the moment, even if he survives, there will be no future. So, I would rather sacrifice, and I must The spirit of Asgard has been passed down. Even if this sacrificed person may be me."


    "I am ready to return. Therefore, I hope that you can have this awareness."


    A word makes each **** reveal a different look. Obviously, his thoughts are not acceptable to every god. And seeing this, Odin clenched the gun quietly, but he did not go to explain their ideas one by one. Instead, I turned to look at Heim Dahl.


    "Are you sure that the incarnation of the giant snake has already appeared?" Heimdal?


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Hemdal immediately looked at the depths of the void as he heard the question. He has seen the serpent who is making waves in the Rhine River and seeing the destruction and destruction of the possibilities it has shown in the future. "I see it very clearly, Your Majesty. The incarnation of the Rhine has changed into the appearance of the worldly snake, and as the fate shows, it has become our destined enemy."


    "It��s an impermanent arrangement. Who can think that the gods who have already died will actually be resurrected at this time? It is clear that we have destroyed everything in the dark gnomes, but it will give us the opportunity to resurrect these zombies. This is the fate of Strength?"


    It seems to be a feeling of emotion, and it seems to be awe. Odin once again expressed his admiration for the power displayed by his destiny.


    Who can think of the dark dwarf kingdom that was destroyed thousands of years ago, will it be revived at this time and become their enemy?


    They have smashed their empire, demolished their temples and altars, exiled their people, and destroyed their civilization. But that''s it, but it still gives them the chance to resurrect.


    Gronier, a **** who was once served by the Dark Dwarf, was killed by his brother thousands of years ago. Today, after 10,000 years, it was resurrected under the opportunity of the coming of the gods at dusk, and with the help of the power of the Rhine, the resentment and hatred accumulated by the dark gnomes for thousands of years, turned into a snake of the world. One of the protagonists of the gods at dusk. This is something that nobody has thought of.


    Neither Odin nor Heimdal thought that the dead **** of Gronnier had a surviving soul to stay on a gnome. They did not even think that the magical treasure of the Rhine, known as the Ruby of the Rhine, would be the **** of the dark gnomes who sacrificed Gronier. After they died in the country, this fetish became a magic treasure that placed their resentment and hatred.


    Everything seems to have an invisible big hand in control, burying all things a little bit, and then dig out a little bit. And it is at this time.


    The dusk of the gods, the end of destiny. Only at this time, the Asgard talents realized what kind of disaster they had buried.


    If you can find it in advance, maybe you can still have a little turn. But now, everything has settled. The protagonists destined for fate have already appeared one after another, and the rest is actually not much! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 470： Predicting the true wolf

    There are such horrible monsters in the dusk of the gods. They will kill the gods and directly consume the highest-end power of Asgard. Without the guardianship of the gods, Asgard will inevitably enter. In the end of the end.


    These monsters have already revealed their identity in the prophecy. But in addition to the Sultan of the Fire Giant, and the group of undead demons living in Hemmy''s underworld, other monsters have never appeared. In addition to knowing their names, the gods of Asgard could not find a presence that would be worthy of their name.


    Looking at all the creatures of the Nine Kingdoms, the Asgard did not find anything that was so great that it could surround the world, and the devil who could swallow the sky and directly cause Odin to fall. This keeps them in a state of fearlessness. Because the unknown is the most frightening thing compared to the specific enemy. Because the unknown will expand the imagination of their hearts, let them not think of the enemy to the most horrible image of the heart.


    The emergence of Jermaine��s Jehovah��s transformation finally broke the horror illusion of this unknown in their hearts, and this time they discovered that the enemy always existed, but they never wanted to understand the key. .


    For example, the snakes that surround the world in the end and end, the snakes of the world are good. If you think about it seriously, how can there be such a huge monster in the world. If you really have such a huge creature, then it can''t exist in one world, one planet. Only the endless Xinghai is where it can survive and multiply.


    But now, Jermaine, which has been transformed from Grononi, has given a new explanation for prophecy. Gronier''s original body is the Great River Rhine, a huge river that runs through three worlds. And the length of this river has definitely reached the point of circle around the world. The so-called snake that surrounds the world does not mean Jehovah itself, but the existence that it symbolizes, that is, the river Rhine.


    The same, the other unknown monsters are the same. For example, the devil''s wolf, Finrill, may also be the embodiment of a symbolic thing. And what kind of avatar can mean engulfing the sky? This problem has existed for a long time, and now under the study of the Asgard, this issue has already had some eyebrows.


    "Let''s say, what is the answer you found? The swallowing wolf, what is the guy who is destined to kill me in destiny?"


    Odin looked calmly and majesticly at his left and right hands, Hemdahl, and wanted to know from him what conclusions they had drawn.


    "Your majesty, the conclusion we got may not be accurate."


    Odin''s inquiry did not let Heimdal immediately explain the answer he found. He just looked at the monarch who he was serving in a difficult way, and spoke for a while before saying such a sentence.


    And listening to his words, Odin immediately became amazed.


    "Heim Dahl, is there any hesitation in this? You look like there is no demeanor in the gods. You know what you are, speak out boldly. I will not blame you for this."


    Although Odin said this, Heimdal still showed a look that was unspeakable. He looked at the majestic and heroic Odin, a long silence, until Odin''s face began to show an impatient expression, he sighed and whispered to him.


    "Your Majesty, I hope you are mentally prepared. Because this answer may be a bit unacceptable to you."


    "According to our analysis and judgment, we believe that there is only one force that can engulf the sky, that is, darkness. That is to say, Finril should be the embodiment of darkness. The only person in the nine kingdoms who can represent the dark incarnation is already The **** of darkness who was exiled from Asgard!"


    "God of Darkness? Hoddle?" Suddenly heard the news, even Odin could not help but lose up. This should be a very unbelievable thing for him, but in fact it is. At the moment he heard the news, he completely fell in the heart, not only him, but even the gods who had been at the head of Odin''s right hand, Frigga, also shocked and uttered an unstoppable low voice.


    "Hold? It''s impossible. How can he do it? How dare he do it. But that''s his father!"


    "The obstacle, what did he dare to do?" The incredible Odin on the original face suddenly turned into a rage.


    "He has already killed his brother by himself, is it a difficult thing to kill me this father?"


    "Your Majesty, Hoddle was just a missed moment. You have already punished him. Can you not let him go this time?"


    Odin''s angry words made Frye immediately describe discoloration. In any case, Hoddle is her own flesh and blood. Even if he missed her other son for a while, she could not completely resent him. Even at this time, she couldn''t help but plead for him.


    However, Frye''s pleading did not have the effect it deserved. Instead, it turned out to be the same as the rolling of oil on the flame, which grew the endless anger in Odin''s heart.


    When his favorite son, Badr, was killed by another son, Hoddle, he had already hated the dark son to the extreme. But at that time, for the only point of father and son affection, he did not choose to kill him to avenge his son, but to punish him in the most euphemistic way.


    He released Hoddle from Asgard, so that he could not step into Asgard for the rest of his life. The end of the earth, never meet, this is his punishment, but also his last warmth.


    But he did not think that this exiled son would actually come back. And as a monster to kill his biological father, to destroy the country where he raised him. This made him burst into anger and great remorse in a flash.


    At this moment, he really regretted it. He regretted how he did not see Hoddle��s wolf ambition and saw his indifference. I regret why I did not kill him at that time.


    This kind of regret made his face completely distorted in shape, and at this time, he could not help but growl.


    "Can''t I let him go? Why don''t you ask, why didn''t this scorpion let me go? He has taken away my most cherished child, and now he still has to eat his own father. Jia, tell me, is this our child? Is this the son of me and your blood? How did we give birth to such a rebellious monster?"


    Odin��s roaring every time made Frye��s face paler. She knows that every sentence her husband said is true. And because of this, she is even more difficult to accept. On one side is her husband, and on the other side is her child, no matter which side is chosen, it is the decision that makes her heartache.


    Moreover, she is not only a mother and a wife, she is also a queen of the kingdom, a woman who needs to bear the fate of the entire kingdom with her husband. At this time, she can''t have a weak performance anyway.


    But she couldn''t help it. The nature of her mother made her unable to accept what happened next. She is still arguing with reason and doing her best to do what a mother can do.


    "Your Majesty, it''s all just a matter of chance. The devil Wolf Finril is still not sure Hoddle. And you don''t forget, Hoddle has lost his sight. He is now just a child without any fighting ability. He can''t do what you said at all."


    "Enough, Queen. Don''t forget, Tyre''s hand was cut off by anyone. That is the actor, that is, the obstacle in your mouth without any fighting ability." Meng Gonni in his own hands Going to the ground, let the thunderous sound that broke out instantly drown all the words of Friga in the past. At this time, Odin was full of face, and issued a final night to his queen.


    "Don''t make excuses for that counter, Queen. This is the answer that Bujila and Heimdal have found together. I believe in their ability and believe that they will not deceive me on this issue. Also, you should not This thing is intervening. This is the most dangerous moment for Asgard, so even if you can''t have any incitement, do you understand?"


    The queen is only the queen, and the authority of the king is above all else. Although there was still unwillingness and sorrow in his heart, under the mandatory requirement of Odin, Friga sighed and sighed with mourning.


    "The maid, take the queen to rest. Without my permission, no one is allowed to visit her!"


    In case, just in case, Odin also issued such an order. Even because he was worried that Friga would have other small moves, he even sent his own messenger, the crow, far behind Friga.


    At this time, he must be a king first, then a father and a husband. In other words, the interests of Asgard are more than others at this time.


    And unlike Brunnhild, Hoddle is the enemy of Asgard himself, and it is not unacceptable for Asgard to destroy this rebellious counter. Even at this time, Odin himself had made up his mind that if things were really like what Hamdar said, then as soon as the blind man appeared, he would kill him without mercy.


    However, although the decision is down, but when I think of it, Odin still has a feeling of pain in his heart. Not everyone can kill a wife and a son in a big way, and not everyone can be indifferent after making this decision.


    At the very least, Odin��s heart is already bloody. But he still has to hold on, because at this time, he can''t fall down anyway.


    Asgard still needs him, and the countless people here still need their king to stand strong. He must hold on until the last moment. Until the moment when the opposite of the fate in the fate. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 571： Goddess invites Valkyrie

    Lying in a huge marble bath, let the clear and cold spring water above the mountains flow along the beautifully carved statues and drench onto yourself. Zhou Yi closed his eyes and smiled with a sigh of relief.


    This is not to say that the soaking in the water is really so comfortable. In fact, for Zhou Yi, this near-perfect body, whether it is dust or fatigue, it is actually not contaminated by himself. The reason why it is so comfortable is entirely because of the feeling of tranquility and emptying thoughts.


    You don''t need to think about any restrictions on your strength. You don''t need to take care of the annoying little girl who keeps on the road. It��s great for Zhou Yi to have only one person.


    And before he could enjoy this kind of quiet, a small footstep was coming closer. This made Zhou Yi sigh, but he still did not open his eyes, but squinted at the people who came over.


    "Put the clothes and the wine there. I don''t need your service. The rest of me will do it!"


    Something was put down, but there was no footsteps to leave. This made Zhou Yi feel a little surprised, because he really couldn''t think of the courage of the maids in the Odin Palace. If they angered the guests, their group of maids will immediately lead to the owner''s thunder anger, which is definitely not a good thing for them.


    However, Zhou Yi did not have the heart to be a wicked person. He just opened his eyes and wanted to have a good chat with this daring maid. But as soon as he opened his eyes, he found out that in front of his own eyes, he was not a maid in his own imagination, but a female Valkyrie Brenhild.


    She sat next to the spring, watching a quietly lying lady in the pool like a quiet and elegant lady, her eyes full of calm and appreciation, and it looked like no embarrassing look.


    "I really can''t see it. Although your muscles still have some gaps than those of the top fighters, the overall situation is still in line with my vision."


    "Ha!" Hearing some of the words of Bloomhild''s laughter, Zhou Yi''s face flashed a strange meaning. ��It��s as if you often see muscle blocks.��


    "If you go to Valhalla to have a look, you will find that the muscle blocks you are talking about are fighting and fighting every day. Most people are bare-chested, even directly exposed. So as long as you If you look at the habits, you will feel that there is nothing serious about it."


    ��All naked? Is there anyone else who has this?��


    When I heard that Brunnhild said this, Zhou Yi immediately expressed his surprise. He can understand the truth in the upper body, but if it is all light, what does that mean? Is it going to take a duel with shame?


    "Beowulf, this guy who has also fought with the dragon has such a magical hobby. I don''t know where it came from, even if it is practiced in Valhalla and the warriors of the warriors, he always It��s naked. Seriously, some of my original men have been broken by him!��


    "Your men, what do you mean by the female Valkyrie?" Zhou Yi, who realized what he knew from Brunnhild''s words, found something that he seemed to know. The idea was immediately interrupted by Brunnhilde.


    "What are you thinking about, our Asgard women are not ashamed of what you think. I am talking about the heroic warriors under my command, and only they will do that without face and skin."


    "Hah, I will say it!" He took a haha ??to cover up his own embarrassment. Zhou Yi immediately shifted the topic.


    "That, Brunnhilde. Are you here to find me?"


    Upon hearing this, Brunnhilde bowed his head slightly, letting himself fall down almost purely with the golden long hair of platinum, blocking the expression on his face. Then she said this to Zhou Yi.


    "I came mainly to thank you for saving my life under the hands of Sultel. The daughters of Asgard will report, I will always remember your kindness."


    "Okay, I know what you mean. Then, don''t tell me that you came here at this time just to say this to me."


    Walking out of the bath around the bath towel, Zhou Yi picked up the clothes on the ground and put it on his body at the fastest speed. And looking at his urgency, Brunnhild couldn''t help but grin and replied.


    "One more thing is that I want to invite you to a dinner in my palace. You are my savior and a friend of Asgard. So my sisters will welcome you, maybe you still I will be able to meet a woman who can make you feel at this dinner."


    "Don''t be kidding, Brunnhild. I''m a man who already has two children. How can I find a woman who is here?"


    Upon hearing this, the smile on Brunnhilde''s face immediately stiffened. However, she quickly converges on this look, but instead responds with a careless attitude.


    "Is it? I didn''t expect you to be married. I really don''t know the hero like you, what kind of existence is the woman around me?"


    "They?" Speaking of the women around him, Zhou Yi��s face immediately showed a gentle smile. "They are the best women in the world. Sometimes I even feel that I can meet them. It is the greatest luck in my life."


    "Well the best woman? Then I must have a good time to see it." When it came to this, Brenhilde stood up suddenly and then strode out to the outside. "And, I didn''t expect you to be like a guy like Odin. It''s a guy who is irresponsible for marriage. Remember me, Zhou Yi. You have to be careful tonight, if you dare to put your claws When I am on my sister, I will definitely give it down and understand?"


    "Reassured, I definitely don''t mean this. If you are worried, I can''t attend this party!"


    Holding his hands up, Zhou Yi expressed his completely harmless mind. And this answer is obviously not what Brunnhild wants.


    "You have to come tonight, I have sent an invitation to my sisters to tell them that you will be there. But I want you to control your own color, know? I don''t want you like Odin. That way, when you see one, you fall in love with one, and then you can give birth to a lot of children like a planter. This kind of disloyalty to marriage and love is a shame of gods and heroes. If you do that, simply Is trampling on your own hero glory!"


    "Okay, okay. I know, I know!" I smiled and picked up the jug and the glass. Zhou Yi saw that Brunnhilde quickly walked away from his own eyes. Just now, people who talked and laughed turned into a face that didn''t recognize people. This made Zhou Yi have to admire the change of women.


    However, since he has already agreed to Brunnhilde, Zhou Yi has no intention of repenting. When the night came on time, he came to the palace of Brunnhilde as promised.


    As soon as he entered, Zhou Yi immediately felt as if he had entered the legendary daughter country. There are heroic warriors in armor everywhere, beautiful and gentle and considerate maids everywhere. Just being in it gives people a feeling of being in the garden and fragrant everywhere.


    The most surprising thing is that Zhou Yi found that there is no such thing as a man. I am the only special case here, and this makes him seem out of place here, and even begins to feel a feeling of being uncomfortable. Especially when all the women here are looking at themselves with a strange look that they really want to see in the zoo, this feeling is even more profound.


    "I wonder if I am in the wrong place, or I should not promise you to come to this place!"


    Avoiding the act of a few warriors who are arrogant in their own style, Zhou Yi went straight to the organizer of the banquet, and was on the side of Brunnhilde talking to a group of female warriors who radiated divine power. When he walked to the edge of Brunnhilde, he couldn''t help but complain to her.


    "Don''t be blessed in Fu, Zhou Yi. Asgard doesn''t know how many warriors want to come to my party to see if they have the ability to win the favor of a Valkyrie?"


    Brunnhilde glanced at him, so he pulled him to the girlfriends around him.


    "These are the most outstanding female martial arts of Asgard. They are Jessie, Otell, Lod, Schwitt, Holm, Zigrun, Ge Linjie. De and Rose Weiss. Don''t look at the amazing beauty of them. On the battlefield, they are the warriors who are rivals, the warriors who let any enemy admire them. Of course, they are also every hero. The dream lover in my heart."


    "I am convinced of this!"


    Looking at the spring flowers and autumn dew, the various female martial arts, Zhou Yi is very convinced of the authenticity of what Brunnhild said. Not to mention their force, just because they are more beautiful than any flowers, it is enough for most of the heroes to fall under their pomegranate skirts. Therefore, Zhou Yi also did not hesitate to admire himself.


    "The beauty of several ladies is enough to make the starlight at this moment bleak. I believe that any man, even the blind man who can''t see things, will have a heartfelt love because of the fragrance of all of you."


    It is a very common thing for these Valkyds to admire. The praise of ordinary people, even in the gorgeous space can not make them have the slightest move. However, Zhou Yi is not the same. This praise that the soldiers who match the power of the King of the Devils speaks is the heart of any Valkyrie who is praised by him.


    In the end, it is still Asgard, a country that only recognizes bravery.


    And listening to such admiration, this group of female Valkyrie seems to be the youngest and most lively, Rose Weser immediately revealed a smirk expression, and then asked Zhou Yi.


    "So, an amazing hero. Can you tell us which one of the Valkyriees on the scene is the most heart-warming!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 572： Goddess inspired to help

    Comparing a better one in front of a bunch of women is a very attractive thing to hate. It is even more a matter of death to study this issue in front of a group of female martial arts with superior military power.


    Zhou Yi was not willing to do this death, so he thought about it and thought about it, and immediately thought of an answer with the best of both worlds.


    "I have to say that the goddesses are beautiful and exciting. But among them, I think the most touching one is Brenhilde. Her bravery and combat skills are really amazing, especially Her heroic fighting is even more unforgettable."


    "Hey, the one that makes you most excited is Brunnhilde? It��s an awkward answer." Rose Wissey grinned and rushed to the edge of Zhou Yi, grabbing his sleeve. . "And you didn''t answer my question directly. You just wandered around Brunnhilde, and then you can''t stop it! Don''t tell me, you really have a heart for Brenhild."


    "Ross Rose, what are you talking about!" Just said, Brunnhild rushed up and blocked her mouth. And she blocked a Rose Weser, but could not stop other Valkyrie.


    Watching Brunnhilde suddenly become so flustered, the other female martial arts have shown a playful look.


    With a neat and sturdy big ponytail, Svitlet, who looks like a mature and sensible big sister, smiles and walks straight up, clinging to Buren, who stops Rosewell from speaking. Hilde.


    "Don''t worry, Brunnhild. Although we also admit that your bravery is the first among us. But this hero has not seen our strength. So I really want to know why he I will say that you are the one that makes the most of us. It is definitely not the only reason."


    "That is, Brunnhilde, you won''t be shy."


    Not only Schwitt Rand, but even other Valkyriees have started to squat at this time. They have pulled Br��nnhilde and started to laugh at this former leader in their own way. And in the wake of their apparently jokes, Brunnhilde immediately blushes and yells at them.


    "What are you doing, don''t make trouble, I just don''t want to hear someone talking nonsense. Also, I am not shy!"


    However, this kind of obvious emotion is not right, or the performance that is directly said to be irritated or irritated will only make them more interesting. These Valkyds, who have already come to full interest, have not only put their goals on Brunnhilde, but even began to shift to Zhou Yi.


    "Oh, I said, this hero, you even just know us, how can we know that our bravery will not make you feel good, or that because of the existence of Brunnhilde, you are no longer there. Do you agree with the heroic attitude of others?"


    "Jessie, what are you talking about!" Brenhilde also wants to stop this good sister from saying something that she can''t stand, but the group of Valkyrie around her has already put her in her hands. The foot slammed down and completely prevented her from doing so.


    In this way, Zhou Yi had to face this group of women who were in trouble.


    "Come on, Mr. Hero, what do you think about it. Is it true that our Brunnhilde has completely moved your heart. Or have you already entered Brunnhilde''s heart?" There will always be a situation, which one, you can say it."


    "Otherwise, you will give us a reason why you would appreciate our Brunnhild. Do we have one that can touch your heart?"


    Looking at one beautiful and beautiful Valkyrie like a hunting hunter, he surrounded himself and Zhou Yi��s face immediately smiled.


    "Rao me, everyone. I really can''t get a high score from among the people. And really, from the beginning I lost the evaluation of everyone and talked about who can make me feel qualified."


    "What does this mean, how, as a hero who can fight against the king of the evil spirits, do you have such confidence?"


    When I heard Zhou Yi say this, some Valkyrie immediately began to ridicule the face unpleasantly.


    At this time, Brunnhilde, who had just broken out, immediately ran over and said to his sisters with a very ugly face.


    "This guy already has a marriage and his own family, so he can''t be any more heart-felt. You guys, you understand it!"


    "Yes, that''s how it looks." Holding his hands up, he made a helpless look. Zhou Yi followed suit. "If I can be younger, if I can get to know you some more soon. Maybe I will be desperate to pursue everyone. But now, I already have my own family and loved ones. They It is my most cherished existence, and it has completely occupied my inner existence. So, sorry, ladies Valkyrie. I have really lost the qualification to pursue you!"


    "Yes, I already have my own lover. It��s a pity. It��s rare to meet such a brave hero!"


    I heard Zhou Yi say that some of the female Valkyriees began to sigh, and apparently they have dispelled some of their ideas because of what Zhou Yi said. Some people smiled indifferently and continued to put their interested eyes on Zhou Yi.


    "It turned out to be a man who has entered the marriage hall. But this does not seem to be a problem. Although I appreciate the kind of man who treats love with one heart and one mind. But I appreciate the brave warriors, especially the The power of the king of the evil spirits. I think if it is him, I don��t care much, and then something happens with him."


    "It''s enough, Ge Lin Jiede. What do you want to do in this way? In order to pursue a so-called strong, can you give up the sacred and love of marriage?


    Someone can ignore this, but Brunnhilde is completely unable to accept this statement. She slammed out and grabbed the arm of Gregory, who said so, and reprimanded her in a positive color.


    However, it is called Glind Jade, and the female Valkyrie who has a bright hair like a passionate fire is not so simple that she is scared by Brunnhilde. She just smiled and then hugged her directly behind Brunnhild, whispering in her ear.


    "Really, Brunnhilde. Have you really had this idea? You know, good men are hard to come by. Especially this powerful, exciting man!"


    "No, absolutely no. Greene Jiede, you are too indulgent!" Brunnhild''s face was flushed, she quickly scolded. But no matter which Valkyrie is present, this time can be clearly seen, the head of the former female Valkyrie, the most dazzling female Valkyrie has moved the heart. She is just restraining herself and suppressing herself. Because of restraint, because of some other things.


    To be honest, as the sisters and comrades of Brunnhild for thousands of years, these female goddess do not want her to miss such an opportunity. Although the conditions of the other party are not perfect, it is already difficult to find the second one. Besides, when this King of Fire has clearly expressed his enthusiasm for Brunnhilde, a man who can fight against him is her best destination.


    However, although they think so, if Brunnhild does not want to, they can not force her to make this choice. On this issue, they can only help, but they can''t really dominate everything.


    Now, this seemingly enthusiasm of the Valkyrie, the goddess of martial arts, is the one who is most keen to promote this.


    Even though Brunnhilde��s face now looks like a steamed crab, she still doesn��t want to let her go. Instead, she continued to whisper to her in her ear.


    "Ah, say I am indulgent. Brunnhilde, my good sister. Don''t forget, you have made a vow. You said, if you want to find a husband, you must find one to defeat yourself. The peerless hero who created the great achievements is now right. Isn''t this the goal you are looking for now? Don''t tell me that he is not your opponent. I know you very well, those men who are not your opponents, you are Never put it in your eyes."


    "Gerlin Jiede!" Grinding the name of the bad Valkyrie, Brenhilde shyly mad. It was true that she had made such a vow at the beginning, but that was only a laugh between several of her sisters. Besides, it��s been a matter of centuries. How can it be used as a reason at this time!


    She just wanted to argue, but at this time he was violently seeing Zhou Yi, who was in such an awkward position as her. This powerful defeated himself, even the man who can contend with Sirtel, was retreat at this time by several of her sisters. If it is normal, he will definitely regard this guy as a toothless head. But I don''t know why, in the present, she can see a special kind of gentleness from his helpless smile and retreat. A heart-warming gentleness.


    If he is not married and does not have his own marriage and family, how good it is!


    Unconsciously, Brunnhilde suddenly popped up this thought in his heart. When this thought came out of her life, she immediately shook her head hard. She no longer wants to think about this problem again, because it is already impossible for her.


    An irritating feeling of anger and anger is suddenly growing. She just wanted to vent the evil fire in her heart to the sister who had been entangled with her. At this time, the slogan of the guards suddenly came in.


    "His King of Asgard, Odin, the father of the gods, is here!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 573： Goddess

    The arrival of Odin is finally to let the besieged to have some do not know what to say. Zhou Yi has a feeling of finding a savior. Especially after seeing the group of imposing male gods and warriors behind him, this feeling is even more obvious.


    It is expected that there will be so many men, and this group of female Valkyrie will not focus on themselves. But compared with the guy who is not familiar with himself, is this group of male gods living together in the Golden Palace not a better target?


    However, unlike what he thought, these Valkyriees, except for the respectfulness of Odin who suddenly came in, were completely perfect for the male gods and the so-called warriors around him. The deputy looks disregarded. Even the individual Valkyrie, like Glenn Jade, was too lazy to even think about the place. It��s like those guys who are behind Odin, and they don��t even have the qualifications to look at her.


    This situation makes Zhou Yi very strange. The women who have been very sensitive in this regard are also aware of Zhou Wei��s strange mood at this time. So some of them explained this to Zhou Yi.


    "It��s weird, in fact, if you want to understand it, it��s not so strange. These glamorous guys are just a bunch of empty waste. Besides being mixed with Odin��s. In addition, they have no ability. Just a group of scavengers who only clean up the leftovers at the shark''s mouth."


    "Everyone here has a record of killing the beasts and demons alone, and has a record of ruling a battlefield alone. Compared with us, this group of guys can''t get on the table at all. And if it''s for you, You would like to see such a group of people who are even better than themselves, and who like to put their eyes in the sky all the time?"


    "If you say so, it shouldn''t be!" Scratching his chin, Zhou Yi thought about it. It seems that I will make this choice as well. "But they won''t be like everyone else, there will always be one or two different."


    "The people who are really a bit of a skill have already reached the arm of Tyre against the possible Fire Giants. Or, together with Thor, look for possible reinforcements. At this time, they will also attend this with Odin. At the banquet, there are only those **** who have nothing to do."


    These martial arts gods, as soon as you say a word, immediately put down the group of guys behind Odin. As far as I feel, Zhou Yi did not feel any powerful guys from those guys. If you don''t have the ability to like to sway everywhere, it''s no wonder that they will be looked down upon by this group of women.


    Shaking his head and sympathetically glanced at the guys who felt good about themselves. Zhou Yi no longer snorted. He is afraid that if he asks again, this group of so-called warriors will be inferior to the paramecium in the mouth of the Valkyrie. If that is the case, he is really sinful.


    At this time, Odin, who had already arrived at the venue, also noticed the existence of Zhou Yi. At a glance, he saw Zhou Yi and a group of Valkyriees near him, and this made his face immediately show a surprise expression.


    "My friend, I didn''t expect you to be invited by my daughter. I thought that my daughter''s consistently proud performance, this time the banquet will be a banquet only with Valkyrie?"


    "Really, Odin squats. This time it really made me feel a bit shocked. Strictly speaking, it was a little shocked!"


    Zhou Yiru smiled bitterly, and when he heard his words, Odin immediately laughed.


    "Yes, my friend. It seems that you seem to be welcomed by the best women of our Asgard, and it is the most enthusiastic. Really, this is the envy of countless outstanding soldiers. Things are embarrassing!"


    "If I am envious, I really can''t adapt to it for a while!"


    Looking at the female martial arts who looked different, Zhou Yi cleverly took the opportunity to break away from their encirclement. In front of Odin, these female martial arts apparently have no courage to contain Zhou Yi.


    So he easily came to Odin''s side, and smiled at him again.


    "If I know that it will be so embarrassing, I will be ready to come back, not like it is now."


    "That is also a no-brainer. A powerful warrior like you is entirely possible to make every Valkyrie in the presence of temperament. And really, I also hope that you can find your own in Asgard." Half. If there is anyone here who makes you feel excited, I will be very happy to fulfill you."


    After taking a shot of Zhou Yi��s shoulder, Odin was a pair of fears that the world would not be chaotic. For this kind of Odin, Zhou Yi is a bitter smile.


    "Your Majesty, you should not tease me. I already have a wife and a child. It is such an opportunity to give young people who need them more."


    "Don''t say that, my friend." Odin is still laughing, and the movements on his hands are not stopped. ��Like a lion who has a lot of female lions, a powerful warrior can also have the favor of many outstanding women. In Asgard, instead of letting those incompetent weaks get women��s love, it��s better to let More warriors get more partners. In this case, the next generation can have more powerful people, right?"


    "It��s really full of the taste of the king. But Odin��s Majesty, did you think about our feelings when you said this!��


    When Odin��s words were just finished, as the owner of the banquet, Brunnhild suddenly stood up. In a near-taunting way against Odin refuted.


    "As a woman, we don''t want to share a husband with other people. We don''t want to be one of the many companions of the warriors in your mouth. Compared to what you said, I think that love is still fundamental, and loyalty is the principle. The feelings established by the people who came together on this basis are sacred and pure. Like those you said, it is simply the love of love and marriage!"


    "Of course, of course. My daughter, love like you said is naturally perfect. But how can there be so many perfect things in the world? If a man who has become a family once again falls in love with other women. Is it necessary to abandon this feeling in a hard time? Isn��t this too unpopular?"


    As a veteran in the real world, I really do not have a red flag at home, and the old fritters fluttering outside the home. Odin naturally has his own explanation on this issue, and although his explanation sounds like this, his daughter does not accept this statement at all.


    "All are just excuses. If a man who is really married because of love, when he is afraid to go to his wife and children at home, he will not start another so-called feeling. In the end, this is just a shame for you men. **Thinking about it."


    As a special woman, this accusation is undoubtedly very sharp. In the face of such a Brunnhilde, whether it is Odin or Zhou Yi, they are involuntarily licking their noses, revealing some guilty appearance.


    They are strictly the same type of people. The difference is that Zhou Yi has not yet officially married, and Odin is already a lot of old fritters. Of course, in essence, this is actually no different. Both of them have been trampled on the sacred marriage of Brunnhilde.


    Brunnhilde has already said this point, and Zhou Yi naturally closed his mouth in vain. He is an outsider, naturally it is not good to say anything in this situation, especially if he is not clean. Odin has obviously become accustomed to this for a long time. Even he has no excuse to deal with this accusation. He doesn''t have to think too much. He just comes to open his mouth.


    "I am sorry, Brunnhilde. The mistakes I made when I was young have caused so much harm to you and your brothers and sisters. But I have tried to make up for it, whether you are your mother or not." And, to put it another way, my daughter. If this is not the case, you may not be here at the moment, isn''t it?"


    This sentence sounded very shameless, and immediately let some of Brunnhild��s words speak out. She suddenly found that her father��s face was thick enough to be almost a few hundred years old. It is the point where she can''t move. And this immediately made her whole person stunned.


    "I don''t repent, I will never accept someone like you!"


    "That''s a pity, my daughter. But I think you must have a day of change. After all, outstanding men are just like outstanding women. Once they meet, they will never want to let go. Believe me, this is me. Very experienced!"


    Odin continued to laugh, not so much as to open his daughter. It is better to say that he is bickering with his long-lost daughter. And I can see that he is really happy. The more abbreviated by Brunnhild, the more he felt happy and proud.


    And just when his whole person is overwhelmed and enjoys this long-lost father and daughter family. A warrior suddenly drove into the palace with a horse. As soon as he saw Odin, he immediately turned over and laid off, and then rushed to the edge of Odin in the screams of countless maids.


    "Your Majesty, there is an emergency. Master Hemdal asked me to inform you immediately!"


    "Grand, it''s you. The fastest warrior in the fairy palace, tell me. Any urgent situation needs to let Heimdal send you over!"


    Looking at the coming, Odin��s eyes flashed a glimmer of light. He called out the name of the person and his face became serious.


    "This is the case, Your Majesty. Hemdal has discovered the trail of the wolf. He asked me to inform you immediately. If you want to catch the wolf, now is the best chance!"


    The warrior who fell to the ground answered truthfully. And listening to his words, Odin''s face immediately turned into a deep sea, and no longer see a little bit of anger.


    "Are you finally dare to appear? I swallowed my wolf and swallowed my darkness. This time, I won''t give you any more chances!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 574： Informed young girls interrupted

    In front of his daughter and guests, Odin summoned his own eight-footed horse, and with the whistling storm and thunder, he disappeared directly into the sky.


    Looking at his anxious abnormal appearance, Brunnhilde immediately came to the guy who had just reported, and asked in a hurry to him.


    "Grand! What happened? Why is Odin going to be this look, have we already started?"


    "Not what you think, His Highness Brenhild. Odin is just going to deal with his own private affairs, and specifically what he is going to do, this is something I can''t tell. Sorry!"


    The warrior who worked as a messenger left the palace of Brunnhilde in a blink of an eye, drove his own horse, disappeared in a short period of time without a trace. For those words he said, Brunnhilde not only did not release his mind, but also had deeper doubts in his heart.


    Odin rarely seldom calms down like this. In fact, since the memory, Brunnhilde has never seen any initiative of this father. He has always been a qualified king and has always thought twice before moving on. Even including sealing himself, he is the same.


    Now, just a special message can make Odin unable to control his emotions in an instant, and directly rushing out of the Golden Palace, which is full of bizarre meaning.


    Brunnhilde also wants to explore the key, but the insider has already run away without a trace. This made her turn her head immediately and asked Zhou Yi.


    "Why did Odin really be so worried, do you know why?"


    "Sorry, I am only an outsider after all. I don''t want to know about the internal situation of this Asgard, and no one will tell me specifically. So I can''t help you!"


    In the face of the inquiry, Zhou Yi directly spread his hand and expressed his inability to do anything. And Brunnhilde, who couldn''t get an answer from Zhouyi, immediately turned his gun and asked his own Valkyrie sisters.


    "What do you guys know about?"


    The wry smile shook his head, and no one of the Valkyries spoke at this time. Looking at their reaction, Brunnhilde shook his head and secretly stupidly stupid.


    The name of Valkyrie is good, but in fact the title does not flow into the gods of Asgard. In the final analysis, it is because the origin of Valkyrie is quite humble.


    The name of the goddess Valkyrie originated from the time when Odin��s father Bauer ruled Asgard. At that time, the Valkyrie was not a god, but a maid, serving the maid of the king. Their duty is not to lead the victory on the battlefield, but to pick and lead the spirits of the dead to the king of the gods, their status is low, and often even as a reward, given to the English warriors.


    Until Odin succeeded as the king of the king, their status changed slightly. At that time, Odin had to fight on the front line often, and the giants and gnomes were killed, so he did not have as many maids as his father. In the face of the constant emergence of the spirit on the battlefield, Odin thought of another way.


    He chose a part of heroic warfare from his daughter, the princess of the human race, and the virgins who are willing to serve the gods, and crowned them with the name of Valkyrie. Let them join the increasingly difficult battles and pick out the spirits that are enough to enter Valhalla from the dead. Until this time, Valkyrie did not only exist as a maid, but could appear as a warrior on the battlefield.


    But even then, at the beginning, there were not many people who were willing to admit the existence of this group of female fighters. Whether it is a **** or a warrior, they still regard the Valkyrie as a plaything. To really change this point, let the Valkyrie truly become the battlefield to lead the victory, it is the nine female Valkyrie headed by Brunnhilde.


    Among the nine female martial arts, there are gods and half gods. But without exception, they are warriors who have fought in battle and are invincible generals. Under their leadership, one after another victory appeared in the war of Asgard. At that time, even Odin had to admit that Valkyrie was already a pillar of Asgard.


    But this is also the limit that Brunnhilde can do. No matter how hard they try, it is impossible to surpass the powerful male gods of Tyre and Thor. And Asgard��s deep-rooted prejudice will not allow them to have a higher status. This is especially true during the time when Brunnhild was sealed and imprisoned.


    If Brunnhilde did not return, no one in the Valkyrie was qualified to stop at the Golden Palace in Odin. Therefore, these seemingly glamorous Valkyrie actually know nothing about what happened in Odin''s hall.


    Naturally, the things that Brunnhilde asked them are actually white questions.


    When Brunnhilde was unable to do anything, the youngest Valkyrie, her sister Aurora, did not know from which corner she had drilled, and she looked at Brunnhilde with a mysterious secret. Said.


    "I know, my sister. I know that the father is so anxious to do something!"


    "Aurora, have you sneaked into the hall with an invisible helmet and eavesdropped?"


    As soon as I saw this picture of Aurora, the rest of the female Valkyrie immediately could not help but complain. Of course, they are not against the sneaky practice of Aurora, but accused her of such fun things that are actually enjoyed by one person at a time.


    At this point, it is the most eager to see that the accusation against her is that the smallest and most active of the eight female Valkyrie can be guessed one or two.


    "Hey!" Helped the chic invisible helmet on top of his head, Aurora directly put on a look of a show of wealth. "Who told me to have this baby helmet? If you are not convinced, you have the ability to get exactly the same!"


    "Well, Aurora! Don''t make trouble, tell me, why is Odin so eager? What did you hear from me!"


    Brunnhilde, who had been waiting impatiently, quickly pulled Aurora and pulled her back directly to the topic. And looking at her sister with a serious look, Aurora did not dare to make a fuss about it, and directly said the news he had heard like a bean.


    "So, Odin is going to find Hodell''s **** bastard?"


    A moment later, from the mouth of Aurora, the famous Br��nnhilde immediately analyzed the whereabouts of Odin. When she wanted to understand the problem, she couldn��t help but immediately felt it.


    "Hold''s guy is very incomparable. Tyre was sneaked after he was deceived and lost his arm. Now Odin has obviously lost his sense of anger, so he will definitely be in Hoddle. I have a big loss on my body."


    When I heard Breenhild say this, Aurora immediately screamed.


    "Sister, this is not very likely. Father is the most powerful warrior of Asgard, and the greatest god. Even Hold''s hateful guy, it is impossible to deceive the father. I miss you. I must have thought too much. Didn��t you see that Hemdal did not say anything?"


    "If Hemdal''s eyes work every time, Tyre will not lose his arm!"


    Once there is an idea, Brunnhilde is obviously unlikely to be easily convinced. She glanced through the garden and glanced at the dark night. I made up my mind immediately.


    "No, I have to take a look. If Hoddle is swindling. I can also take care of Odin."


    Having said that, Brunnhilde whistled and called out a white unicorn with white wings and huge wings. That is her mount Attiya, with the speed of not losing to Odin''s eight-footed horse.


    The appearance of the unicorn quickly caught the attention of all the guests in the banquet. Although there are many pure virgins in the Valkyrie who use the unicorn as a mount, the unicorn with wings is unique to Brunnhilde. So as soon as it appeared, some people guessed that Brunnhild seemed to want to act.


    But before Brunnhild rode to the unicorn to leave, a rainbow of light was slammed in front of her, directly blocking the unicorn that had not yet flown away.


    A large hand violently emerged from the rainbow, pulling out the reins of the unicorn. This naturally makes the unicorn who only likes to be in contact with the pure virgins uncomfortable. But no matter how it moves, it can''t break free from this big hand. Because the person holding the reins is the patron saint of Asgard, the **** of breaking through, Hemdahl.


    "Heim Dahl, why are you blocking me! Don''t hurry back to me!"


    When Hemdahl appeared, Brunnhilde changed his face. She screamed to Hemdal and asked him to disappear from his own eyes. But it has already appeared here, and Hemdahl can''t be easily sent out by him.


    "Sorry, Brunnhild. I gave Odin''s order, and no one is allowed to interfere with his actions at this time!"


    "Stupid! Don''t you know what kind of stuff is Holder? Odin''s current appearance is obviously wrong. You are so indulgent that he is so arrogant. Is it hope that Atgard will lose its king at this time?"


    Br��nnhilde hated to gnash his teeth, and he almost had to pull out the sword of his waist. But even like this, Heimdal is still indifferent.


    "This is what you mean. Brunnhilde, you don''t understand what you are going to do? It''s not as simple as you think. Go back, your majesty is not willing to appear there, see what happens there. Everything."


    "what do you mean?"


    Upon hearing this meaningful meaning, Brunnhilde immediately changed his face. She already understood the meaning of Heimdahl.


    Things are not the same as she thought, she thought that Odin just wanted to take Hoddle back and imprison him. But she did not think that Odin was actually holding the meaning of killing Hoddle and killing his own biological son. In this case, he certainly does not want his children to look at such a cruel scene. What makes Brenhilde unbelievable is that Odin actually made this determination.


    At this moment, Brunnhilde was completely messy. A prophecy allowed him to be imprisoned for hundreds of years, and let his father go and kill his son. What the **** is this all about, is this really the catastrophe of Asgard? (To be continued.)

 Chapter 575： Father King is so bad

    The already devastated Brunnhilde no longer has the idea of ??rushing to Odin. Or, she really didn''t have the courage to see her father with Gunniel and nail his own half-brother.


    So she let go of her mount, like a difficult thinker, frowning and silently returned to her palace.


    And looking at her appearance, almost all of the female Valkyrie began to scream. Anyone who understands this time, at this time, Brunnhilde is not the only goal that can be laughed and joked. If anyone dares to make such a short-sighted thing at this time, it is the sword and duel from Brunnhilde that is not allowed to meet her.


    Therefore, the eight female goddess armed with Aurora quietly dispersed. They created a quiet space for Brunnhilde and ensured that no one could bother her at this time.


    The joy of the banquet began to become deserted because of the changes in Brunnhilde. The advent of the **** of the dawn, Heim Dahl, made this party more sorrowful and depressed.


    In the face of this heart that can see through everything and hear everything, those who have nothing to boast about are more and more untenable. No one wants his heart to be heard by Heimdal, and no one wants his greedy eyes to fall into the eyes of the guardians. So, as the first unsettled person hurried away, more and more guests began to rush to escape. Soon, the originally bustling palace has completely turned into a deserted and depressed place.


    Apart from those Valkyrie, no one else is willing to stay in this depressing place.


    However, there is one exception to this. That is Zhou Yi.


    I don''t know if I forgot the existence of this guest, or because his identity is too special, and the Valkyrie did not think about how to place him. Therefore, when they dispersed, they intentionally or unintentionally ignored the existence of Zhou Yi, leaving Zhou Yi alone on the edge of Brunnhilde.


    This makes Zhou Yi feel very embarrassed. He wants to go, but looking at the eyes of those female Valkyrie knives, he can''t go away like this. While standing here, I felt that Brunnhild was in a sullen mood, but he did not know how to solve her.


    He didn''t even know what Brunnhilde had become like this, so that he wanted to speak now, and he didn''t know where to start.


    Thinking over and over again, hesitating and hesitating, Zhou Yi still took a jug and quietly came to Brunnhilde''s side.


    "I know that you feel uncomfortable because of what you are in. I really don''t know why you have this kind of performance. But if you don''t mind, I think I can be an audience!"


    Cold and stunned by Zhou Yi, Brunnhilde��s voice also wants a cold edge, which makes people feel a terrible suffocation.


    "Just by you! A guy who doesn''t know anything? Don''t think that if you beat me, you can talk nonsense in front of me. I don''t need people to listen to my thoughts, and I am not as weak as you think!"


    Looking at it, there was a blunt Brunnhilde like a statue. Zhou Yihe smiled and sat down on the steps. While sipping wine, he put a glass of wine on the edge of the steps. Then he took advantage of the situation and leaned on the steps to drink himself.


    "Well, since you don''t want to say, then we drink. Anyway, your sisters will not let me leave easily, so I am here. You can choose to drink with me. You can also wait for you to understand. After that, tell me what you think in your heart. Rest assured, I can do it with one ear and one ear. I won��t say what I heard."


    "Shut up, don''t talk nonsense, drink!"


    When I heard Zhou Yi, Brunnhilde, who was already in a complicated mood, became more and more depressed. And so depressed, she obviously couldn''t get used to such a leisurely Zhou Yi, so she directly sighed, and regardless of the glass on the ground, she reached out and grabbed the jug from Zhou Yi''s hand.


    She began to drink from the jug. The mellow wine flows down her snowy swan-like neck, making her look full of unconstrained beauty and a kind of unspeakable charm.


    However, Zhou Yi has no time to appreciate her beauty. He just silently carries his own glass, as if he can see a flower from it.


    It is a good thing for any man to have such a moving presence. But for Zhou Yi, this is a torment. The more moving Brunnhild is, the more alert he is in his heart. In just a few breaths, he has meditation on his lover and child''s name in his head for 10,000 times.


    As a Valkyrie, Brunnhilde, who used to be arrogant, apparently did not hang on to her heart that Zhou Yi��s attention was not on her own. She was full of mellow wine until her face became red and her eyes became blurred. She learned the appearance of Zhou Yi, sat down on the steps lazily, and then put everything she thought in her heart. Zhou Yi fell out.


    "Do you know? I used to be proud of my father when I was a child. For me, he is the greatest hero in the world, a warrior who is invincible and invincible. He is a wise leader and a person. The king who loves. Although I hate that he does not love my mother wholeheartedly, I still admire him and imitate him, hoping to become the most eye-catching existence on the battlefield like him."


    "You have done it, aren''t you? Odin and I said that you are his proudest daughter and he is proud of you, Brunnhilde."


    Zhou Yi inserted a timely sentence, but let the drunken female Valkyrie slap a slap on his arm.


    "Don''t interrupt, listen to me."


    "I was received by the Golden Palace long after I was born. When I got there, I found out that I was not the father''s favorite child. Bald is, he is as bright as the sun, everyone likes him. He can sing and sing poetry, and he is a near-perfect god. He is the apple of my father. In his eyes, Bald weighs more than all other children."


    "Really, I was scared at that time. I was worried that my father would be taken away by Bald. But then I found out that this kind of worry is superfluous. Although his love for Bald is almost infinite, it has not been ignored. Our existence. My first weapon, Novo, was given to me by my father at that time. I was most aware that my father did not ignore any child, but was always concerned about us as much as possible. Del."


    "Hoddle is a twin brother of Bald. If Bald is the son of light, then Hoddle is the son of darkness. His eyes are blind, his character is gloomy and scary. And his face is awkward, let alone us, his twin brother. Hoddle did not see him very much. No one except Tyre was willing to play with him, and no one was willing to study and fight with him."


    "I always thought that a guy like Hoddle is no one willing to pay attention to what he cares about, that is, the father and his mother, Frigga. But one time I found out that this is a wrong view. It was a celebration of Asgard. As a son of Odin, everyone had to show their courage. And Tyre had already entered the army at that time, and began to fight with the giants, and had no ability to teach Hoddle. At that time, each of us had the idea of ??watching the show, and wanted to see how the blind younger brother would be ugly at the celebration. The battle was not a play, it was impossible to find out what the door was by relying on him. And no one taught him, it is impossible to show his bravery."


    "But unlike what we think, Hoddle has always been a person, but his martial arts is not behind us at all. Even compared to Bald, he is not much worse. This surprised me. Many people blame it on talent, but I know that talent can''t do this. So I started secretly following Bald until I found a secret."


    The long story after Brunnhilde''s drink finally came to an interesting place, and even Zhou Yi, who had been silently thinking about his heart, quietly raised his ears.


    "That was one night, I followed Bald to the garden of my father''s palace. And there, I saw our father, he taught Bald by hand, taught him to swing his sword, taught him to use a spear. Even told him How can I feel my enemies in the dark?"


    "I saw it all at that time. I was really embarrassed. I knew that when I was fighting with the giants, my father had a lot of things to deal with every day. I sometimes couldn��t see it for several days. His shadow. But here, he can take time to practice with Hoddle''s guy, which is what Bald can''t enjoy. I really wanted to rush out and slap them, but I still came to the end. There is no such courage. Later, I understood that my father is the gentlest and loving father. He did everything because we are all his children."


    Having said that, Brunnhilde came to an abrupt end. The wine is empty, and her eyes are beginning to become clear. However, Zhou Yi did not let her stop here. He lifted the glass of wine on the ground in front of her, and then whispered to her.


    "I understand your father''s mood, but I still don''t understand. Is this related to your current situation?"


    "Association?" Picking up the wine in Zhou Yi''s hand, Brunnhild''s face showed an expression that he didn''t know if he was happy or worried. "Do you know what my father is doing now? He is going to kill his son. He killed him for silently caring for hundreds of years, killing him even if he accidentally killed his twin brother and cut off his long brother. The arm is also reluctant to kill the young child. Is this because of the kingdom? Or because of fate? Can anyone tell me why the father in my mind actually becomes like this? Zhou Yi, can you?"


    The last glass of wine was drunk by her, and this time Brunnhilde was wide-eyed and looked at Zhou Yi, seemingly trying to get an answer from him.


    Looking at this kind of Brunnhilde, Zhou Yi stared for a long time before he said such a thing.


    "Your father is a great king. He is willing to sacrifice everything for this kingdom. He is an admirable person, really!"


    Listening to such an answer, Brunnhilde opened his mouth and revealed a cold smile.


    "****!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 576： Odin is under the power of Futuo

    The meeting was completely within the expectations of Zhou Yi, because in any case, women still have a huge gap with men��s ideas.


    The country and the family, women tend to care more about the latter. Their feelings make them value the family and value the people around them better than everything else. Because of this, they are more sympathetic to the warriors who fight for the family and their loved ones. In contrast, those who sacrifice family and loved ones for a larger group are hard to get their approval.


    Odin is like this. When he sacrificed himself or even the entire Asgard for his own children, Brunnhild was able to accept what he had done as a father. But when he was selfless and had a killer for his children for the sake of Asgard''s interests, she was completely incomprehensible.


    Her emotions bound her, making her unacceptable and unable to understand Odin''s choice. This is also the source of her sorrow and sorrow.


    However, for Zhou Yi, he is very understanding of Odin''s approach. And, for this choice of Odin, he sincerely admires. Because if he is allowed to make a choice, he is likely to not be able to do this.


    In the world of the family, not everyone''s depth of thought can do this step. Zhou Yi knows very well about himself. He may have the ability and will to save the world, but he has not abandoned his family and loved ones to make this determination. It is because he can''t do it, he will admire Odin, who can be so determined.


    However, admiration admires, for this kind of person, Zhou Yi still holds a far-sighted idea.


    The minds of Zhou Yi and Brenhild are similar but different. This makes it impossible for them to agree on this matter, so drinking is the only way they can communicate.


    A jug of pots and a pot of pots quickly piled up. The two people who drink alcohol are also more and more confused, the more they drink, the more awake. However, they did not stop, but they kept staring at the night, while continuing this silent communication.


    Soon, the night gradually deepened. And as the night darkens, the distant sky is like the dipping of thick ink, which becomes extraordinarily strange. The deep color has moved away from reality and seems to have entered an unspeakable form. And when there is a scream of the wolf. Brunnhilde can''t sit any longer.


    "Heim Dahl, what happened? Why can you hear those voices here!"


    Although Brunnhild was swaying, she still walked up to Hemdahl and asked him.


    Heard the question of Brunnhilde, and Hemdal, who was also uneasy in his heart, immediately took his eyes and looked at the distance. He is watching everything that happens in the dark and wants to know what is happening now.


    But soon, he gloomy and bowed his head.


    "Sorry, I can''t see what''s going on there. Odin''s majesty has used his magic to blind everything that happened there. It seems that he doesn''t want people to know everything he''s doing there."


    "What will be known in the morning and evening, what else does he have to sue?"


    Drinking more wine, Brunnhilde naturally has not so much scruples. And when she heard her rebellious words, Heimdal immediately frowned.


    "For your father, your king, you should maintain a basic respect. Brunnhilde!"


    "I really want to do that, but I can''t find a reason to do this now!"


    Br��nnhilde continues to ridicule in the drunk, and just as Hemdahl wants to reprimand more. The mourning of a wolf and the humming of a horse rang through the dark night sky.


    The voice of the wolf represents that they have achieved the intended purpose. The hum of the war horse is something that makes everyone uneasy.


    "No, that''s the voice of Spreiner. Odin has an accident? How is this possible!"


    The quickest response to this response is Heim Dahl, who can hear the sounds of all things. His hearing made it immediately clear the source of the sound. As soon as he heard the source of the horse screaming, he immediately made such an exclamation.


    Srepunner is Odin''s most loyal partner, and if it is not Odin''s problem, it will not make such a sound. And such news is enough to mean that Asgard will usher in a huge turmoil.


    "Action, Valkyrie. Let''s rescue Odin and rescue our king!"


    This sudden loss caused Brunnhilde to wake up immediately. She slammed up and summoned the female Valkyrie who was present and rushed toward the horizon with a horse. And looking at his move, Heimdal shook his head ugly.


    "It��s too late, Odin has come back. He has been seriously injured. Damn, how can the situation become like this?"


    "Why, you can''t see the future?"


    Looking at such a ruthless Heimdal, Zhou Yi went up and asked him. Hemdal��s face became more and more ugly when he heard the question of Zhou Yi.


    "Since you changed the trajectory of fate, I couldn''t see any clear images. Now that I have such a thing, I don''t know whether such a thing is good or bad!"


    "You mean to blame me!"


    Although people are still awake, Zhou Yi, who drank a lot of wine, is inevitably tempted. And listening to his words, Heimdal shook his head. Zhou Yi is now of extraordinary importance to Asgard, so even he is not willing to offend Zhou Yi at this time.


    "I didn''t mean to blame everything on you. It''s just that Asgard can''t stand any turmoil now. Odin''s business will only make the already difficult situation even more difficult. We even I don''t know how to continue this time."


    "If my words make you misunderstand, I apologize to you, sir. Now we need your strength more than ever, so please don''t abandon Asgard at this time anyway."


    "I have made promises and guarantees, and I have never been a fat man." Shaking his hand, Zhou Yi frowned and repeated what he had said more than once. At the same time, he also cast his own eyes on the night sky.


    There, the female martial arts who just rushed out have already returned to the Golden Palace. With Zhou Yi''s eyesight, it can be clearly seen that in the queue of Valkyrie, the eight-footed Mars Repnier is in the presence of Odin, and from his situation, the situation does not seem optimistic. .


    "Your next call, please honor the guests and the gatekeeper to his bedroom at the fastest speed!"


    The figure of Odin just appeared. The warrior who just reported it appeared again in the palace of Valkyrie, telling Zhou Yi about the order from Odin. Upon hearing this news, both Zhou Yi and Heimdal were all in a slap in the face, and rushed to the palace of the Golden Palace as quickly as possible.


    As soon as they entered, they immediately saw the pale, like the dead Odin. Now Odin looks very bad, not only ugly, but also worrying about his obvious scars. Some of these wounds are like what has been bitten off in a hard place, while others seem to be contaminated with eccentric viciousness, and the process of healing and decay is repeated all the time around the wound.


    This process of change completely ignores the power of Odin itself and the treatment of the sacrifices around him. It stubbornly exists, just like the skeleton of the skeleton, there is no meaning at all.


    "You are coming. I am sorry, my friend, let you see that I am so embarrassed!"


    Seeing Zhou Yi and Heim Dahl coming in, Odin sat reluctantly under the help of the gods, Fleet and Brenhild, and reached out to them weakly. Looking at his appearance, Zhou Yi immediately went up and wanted to give him some help with his own ability.


    But the situation is still not very optimistic, the wounds that have been bitten out have been cured, but those places that seem to be eroded by poison are still stubborn and firm. Obviously, the healing power of Zhou Yi is not enough to cure these wounds.


    "Don''t bother, my friend. This is the venom of Jerome, not the usual way to solve it."


    "What are you going to do, kneel down?" Frowning and asking. Zhou Yi is very worried that Odin will have no way to host the Asgard. And as bad as he thought, Odin quickly confirmed what he was worried about.


    "I am sorry, my friend. I am afraid I can''t do anything about it. I thought I could easily kill the scorpion, but I didn''t think that I still couldn''t directly squat in the end. My weakness made me become It��s like this now. Now, I��m afraid I��m going to fall asleep.��


    "Sleeping?" Zhou Yi apparently became more confused when he heard the word. At this time, Odin, who had no more time, couldn''t help but explain anything to him. He forced his spirits and said everything in his heart.


    "When I was asleep, I was afraid I couldn''t stand up to host the overall situation of Asgard. Now, the whole Asgard is already in the most dangerous situation. They are obviously premeditated, and I walked stupidly. In the trap. Imagine that there will be big things happening next. At this time, I can only entrust you. My friend!"


    "Is it entrusted to me?" This sentence immediately made Zhou Yi stand up. He wants Odin to hand over the power to Frigga, thinking that he will hand over power to Tyre, Thor and even Brunnhilde. But he did not think that he would give Asgard''s power, Asgard''s future to himself.


    This is simply an incredible thing. Even Zhou Yi began to doubt whether Odin was irritated and the brain was broken. But Odin himself is very determined.


    "Yes, my friend. I want to put all this in your hands. I will let Heimdahl and Br��nnhilde assist you. Please don''t let Asgard destroy anyway. I am now I can only ask you, and only you can save us. I beg you, my friend. Promise me!"


    He firmly grasped Zhou Yi��s hand, and there was no point in allowing Zhou Yi to refuse. This immediately pushed Zhou Yi into a dilemma. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 577： Commitment to the willpower

    "Odin''s Majesty, I can do my best to help Asgard through the storm, but in this way I will entrust Asgard''s power to me, even if it is only temporary, is it too much?"


    Zhou Yi did not give an exact answer at this time, because no matter how you look at it, it is a very inappropriate thing to directly agree to Odin and take over the power of Asgard from his hand. Once you nod your head, it is likely that people will mistake him for another attempt at Asgard. And that is something he absolutely does not want to see.


    "I have thought it very clearly when I came here!" Odin''s strength began to deepen, although his face became paler, but he did not let go. "Asgard''s situation is very bad now. Even when I am healthy, I can''t guarantee that I can lead it out of the current crisis. Now, I have become like this, so for what will happen next. I am even more uncertain."


    "After I fell asleep, neither Tyre, Thor nor Brunnhild had the ability to fight the enemies that would follow. Unless they were together, they would only make the situation It gets worse."


    "Til and Thor have an important mission. At this time, they can''t be transferred back to Asgard. And Brunnhild, she has no ability to bear such a heavy burden alone. This time can save all this. You, only you, my friend."


    "Only you can have this ability to fight against those terrible enemies, and only you can use the victory to guide the warriors in Asgard at this time. Asgard is in your body, and only you can lead us out. This dilemma. So, my friend, please, accept my request, my only request."


    Having said that, Odin��s situation has become more and more terrible. He should have lie down early and use his sleep to repair his wounds. But he always insisted on not lying down. What he wanted was Zhou Yi to give him a definite answer.


    At this time, other people seem to see Zhou Yi''s scruples. In order to prevent him from being scrupulous, Brunnhilde immediately kneeled down and showed his attitude.


    "I am willing to obey your orders. Zhou Yi, if Odin said that we can only rely on you at this time, then I would like to believe his words, serve you, assist you. Until Asgard came out of this catastrophe!"


    As she said, she jerked her head and looked straight at Zhou Yi. After seeing a deep pleading in her eyes, Zhou Yi could no longer say what language was rejected.


    "Okay, sire. I promise you. With me, I promise not let anyone move your kingdom. This is my guarantee!"


    "Good, my friend. Then everything is up to you!"


    Finally, a sigh of relief, Odin also completely relaxed after solving this matter. This slackness immediately made him no longer insisted on his strength, but his body was soft and he fell down on the bed made of pure gold.


    The faint golden stream of light flowed like a lake, drowning his body completely. Under the streamer''s package, Odin''s breathing began to gradually become gentle, and even his consciousness began to completely fade.


    Looking at such Odin, Zhou Yi deeply frowned his own eyebrows. Odin''s situation seems to be more serious than he saw, and the cost of this sleep is more heavy than he realized.


    "This is the means that Asgard''s king will use when his life is in jeopardy. Odin is the second time to use this, the last time it was just acting, but I didn''t expect this time to become a reality. I really didn''t think of it. Things will one day become like this."


    Looking at Odin''s miserable appearance, Frigga couldn''t help but sigh. In the face of the sad expression of the Queen, Heimdal immediately bent down deeply.


    "Please don''t worry, Your Royal Highness. As long as I am there, there is no order that can violate Otto''s command. We will carry out the will of Odin. In any case, we will not let anyone hurt Asgard." Even if it is one point, no matter who is it!"


    This sentence represents the meaning of Heimdahl, and his meaning is also very clear at this time. He will firmly enforce Odin''s orders, and he will not allow anyone to violate Odin''s orders. Whether it is power from outside Asgard or the power inside Asgard. Once someone wants to cross this line, no matter who he is, he will erect a sword.


    And when I heard this answer, Friga was also disheartened. She also wanted to use her own rights to inquire about Hoddle''s life and death. But when things get to this point, she really has no other way to do it.


    At the same time, Odin''s heavy blow and Hoddle''s ruthlessness also completely plunged her into despair and discouragement. This woman, who only wanted to protect her family, has completely lost the ability and confidence to protect the family during this period of turmoil. So she could only watch it all, and then she couldn''t help but let go of her hand.


    "Go ahead, Heim Dahl. Go as Ouldin instructed. I can no longer give you any support, just give it to me. I will be with Odin in this, until he wakes up. Come over. Before this!"


    Said, Frigga turned his eyes to Zhou Yi.


    "The future of Asgard is delivered to you. Zhou Yi, our most respected guest. I am sorry that we put such a heavy burden on you. But believe me, this is a last resort. My husband always hopes I can fight alongside you. I can engrave Asgard��s brave name on the side of your glory. But I didn��t think that it will happen. However, Brunnhilde will replace her father. She will be with you. Combat, all Asgard warriors will be like this. So everything can only be yours!"


    "I will do this, Your Royal Highness. As long as I am alive, I will complete my assurance that everything will not happen!"


    Knocking on his chest, Zhou Yi silently lowered his head. Showing his will to the tragic queen of this fate. Looking at his reply, Friga turned his head and looked at Br��nnhilde.


    "I know that you may have some complaints about your father and me. But, Brunnhild, at this time I hope that you can remember your father''s entrustment. Like a real daughter of Asgard, To help the man around you. At this time, he is our only hope. So I also hope that you will become his most reliable arm, the most determined shield and weapon. This is the glory of our Asgard woman, and also our Wannian Not easy tradition. Do you understand?"


    "I swear, as long as I am still alive. As long as this man is still fighting for Asgard. I am his shield, his arm. As long as I stand still, no one will hurt him. Unless I fell down and was responsible for no one going through my defense!"


    Brunnhilde made a heavier vow, and this vow was to make Freda''s full-faced woman finally reveal a smile.


    "Then everything is handed over to you. Now, leave this to me and your majesty. I will look at him. I still have a lot to say to him!"


    The hostess issued such an order-by-guest order, and Zhou Yi naturally did not have any excuses to stay. Moreover, the current situation does not allow them to delay more time here.


    They walked outside, and as Hemdahl passed Odin''s orders. One after another, the warriors faced the Zhouyi trio who came all the way and bowed their heads and stumbled on their bodies.


    They are showing their respect to those who will save the Asgard. And for the high hopes they placed, Zhou Yi only felt a heavy pressure.


    "What do you think we should do? To be honest, after taking over this temporary command from Odin''s hand, I am still confused. I don''t know what kind of power Asgard has in the end." I don''t even know what our enemies are!"


    "I can give you some explanation for these things. For the time being, most of the power in our hands is only three. It has always been the Valkyrie troops under the command of Brunnhilde, and it is the most in our hands. The other is the spirit of the spirit. Those who come from Valhalla are the most elite warriors and the most brave heroes. Their power is not inferior to the Valkyrie, and most The key is that they can repeat the cycle of life and death. During the day, they will die in the evening and they will be resurrected in Valhalla and continue to the battlefield. Therefore, they are the most important force in our hands. ��


    When Brunnhild said it, he closed his mouth and stopped talking. And such performance seems to have explained a problem. That is the last power that seems to be not worthy of her mouth.


    Looking at her performance, Heimdal added it with a blank expression.


    "The last force is the warriors in the Golden Palace. As you can see, they are not a qualified force. Although they are numerous, they are indeed limited in power compared to the Valkyrie." This is not the reason why we give up on them."


    "You are right. At this time, we need to unite all the forces to maximize the hope of winning. Moreover, I think that what we need at this time is not the power of these bright faces, but the secret things. We need a think tank and a guy who can give us advice. Especially in this situation where I don''t know the opponent at all, a guy who knows the opponent and can show his strategy is the most important."


    "So, what do you mean?"


    In this way, Hemdal��s face showed a weird expression.


    "I think, with the rights I have now, I should be able to release the prisoners of Odin from prison!"


    With a slight smile, Zhou Yi said his intentions. And when he heard this, Hemdahl immediately turned black. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 578： Release Rocky and Spicy Strategy

    "So, you want me to help you, to deal with a dangerous guy like Sirtel?"


    In the dungeons of Asgard, Loki��s face showed a weird smile and looked at Zhou Yi and others standing in front of him. And when she heard her say, Brunnhild, who had not adapted to her identity change, replied quickly.


    "Yes, Rocky. My brother..., no! My sister, if you are willing to help us, we can help you out and get out of here. Regain your reputation and your freedom!"


    "Restoring my reputation and freedom, it sounds tempting!" When he heard this from Brunnhild, Loki immediately showed a scornful smile. She did not give a reply to Brunnhilde, but instead talked about it. "Brunhild, I remember. You never admit that we are your brothers and sisters, except for the little girl who is Aurora. No one can get your approval. Now you will call me this sister. It seems that Asgard��s situation is now terrible to a very serious point."


    "It is indeed very serious, and it can even be said to be at a critical juncture in life and death." Heimdal added, and when he heard this, Rocky was grinning and laughing.


    "Don''t be kidding, Heim Dahl. This person is by your side. You will actually say that Asgard will have a crisis of life and death. Don''t tell your eyes that you can''t see the battle to destroy one world in the depths of the stars. The power, what kind of crisis can''t be solved? If it is, plus I am afraid it will not help."


    "The soldiers are against the soldiers, they will be right. I will cut off some of your most powerful enemies. But I can''t take the energy to deal with those little tricks. And on such things, like this trick." The multi-faceted guys have better room to play, aren��t they?��


    Zhou Yi made such an explanation a little, and Loki also immediately made a good gesture.


    "I understand, it turns out that you are obsessed with the intrigues of my stomach. But I don''t understand, you have any confidence, I think a prisoner like me will help you, not behind your body that is about to fall into the abyss. Push it up again!"


    Looking at her like a smirk, Brunnhilde immediately got angry in her heart.


    "Locky, don''t forget that you were raised in Asgard. Here is your home, your hometown. Is it impossible to help your hometown to lift the crisis? And, we are not Have you promised to give you freedom and reply to your glory?"


    "Glory? Don''t be kidding. I am a hangman, destroying the murderer of a world. The glory of a person like me is not something that can be solved in one sentence. And freedom? Please excuse me, this kind of thing is true. Not looking in the eyes!"


    Faced with the anger of Brunnhilde, Loki showed what he did not care about. She took a book from her side and then picked up a cup of tea and stretched her legs on the footstool. I started to spend time with no one.


    "Why, do you want to enjoy years of imprisonment here? If that is the case, I would be happy to wish you a happy prison life!"


    Looking at Brunnhilde''s appearance, Zhou Yi stood up again and began to negotiate with Loki. And when he heard him, Rocky smiled and put down the book in his hand.


    "Reassured, I will not stay in this place for a long time."


    "Why, do you already have a jailbreak plan? In that case, I think I can arrange one or two female Valkyrie here, and then strengthen the defensive power here."


    The process of negotiation is not pleasant, or the threat of Zhou Yi obviously makes Loki feel uncomfortable. Therefore, she immediately gave up her own kind of pastime, but the right color said to Zhou Yi.


    "Of course, my plan is not something that you can resist. You don''t know, would you like to listen to my plan?"


    "Speaking, I think I have some time now."


    Nodded, Zhou Yi also found a position to sit down. As his current assistant and assistant, Brunnhilde naturally stood behind him from the good.


    Looking at the two people like this, Loki gave a cup of tea with a smile and pushed it to Zhou Yi.


    "First of all, I want to explain to you the composition of most of the prisoners in this prison. The first is the guy who committed crimes in Asgardri. There are not many people who can''t get any counters. Then there are heavy criminals, most of them. It''s a giant, and some are gnomes and monsters. Some of these people are very special, and even if Odin is willing to release them, their ethnic groups will agree to exchange at a very expensive price. So, in this case What do you think will happen if Asgard is broken?"


    "The enemy of the enemy is a friend. And if it is really what you said, the people here will become the main target of the enemy. At that time, these prisoners can completely turn over and become an intruder. But I still don''t understand, what will you do? Don''t forget, your identity is also the **** of mischief of Asgard. They will not agree with you as a member of them."


    After thinking about it, Zhou Yi thought of the key. However, he still has some problems, such as Rocky''s back road.


    "Don''t forget my ability. Just make an illusion of death at that time, and the rest is actually solved. Isn''t it? Don''t forget, most people here only see me as a male Asgard. God. I really don''t know the identity. I just need to hide it a little. I can reappear as a female giant. At that time, isn''t my freedom a thing at your fingertips?"


    "Smart ideas!" drumming, Zhou Yi had to say that this is the most labor-saving and most succinct way. But there are still some problems in this. The most obvious question is why Rocky should tell the plan. You know, as soon as the plan is said, the enforceability falls to the point where it is almost impossible to achieve. And doing so, for her, there is no good at all. Unless she has made a decision in her heart.


    "It seems that you have not abandoned Asgard. Say, what do you want? We talked for so long, isn''t it a fair deal? You give me help, I will try to give you What I want. I can guarantee this!"


    "What do I want, you should be very clear, isn''t it?" With a slight smile, Rocky stood up and looked at Zhou Yi''s eyes with a very serious attitude.


    When she saw her appearance, Zhou Yi immediately sighed.


    "It''s a matter for you and Thor. I really don''t seem to have much ability to help you on this issue!"


    "You don''t need any other help, I just need you to help me persuade Odin and other people, so that they won''t cause any obstacles like this. If there is no obstruction, there is a Tol. Isn''t it a hand-to-hand thing?"


    It seems that she is eating the guy who has no brains in Thor. But this is also good, at least for Zhou Yi, things have solved a lot. At the very least, he doesn''t have to go to the role of a month old, but also find ways to give them a red line and the like.


    In the current situation of Asgard, I believe that Odin will not oppose the deal. Therefore, the two sides quickly reached a consensus. And Loki was also free from jail in this situation.


    And when she stepped out of imprisonment for her own prison, she immediately took a deep breath and then smiled and sighed.


    "It''s still a feeling of freedom. This little dwelling, I really don''t want to come again for the second time."


    "Then you are honest, I am not Odin. At this time, I will not have any mercy for anyone. The release of you is only to ensure that you can make full use of the power of Asgard to get the application of the ingredients. Now that you dare to make any extraordinary things at this time, believe me. The result is definitely not what you or Thor wants to see."


    In the face of the free Loki, Zhou Yi naturally will not relax the vigilance from the heart. He is very clear, what a dangerous role in the eyes of this seemingly harmless woman.


    She is a guy who has destroyed a world. It is also a direct introduction of countless alien troops for a purpose, and the fierce invaders who invaded the earth. For such a person to maintain 100% trust, then absolutely is the act of finding death.


    It is one thing to use her ingenuity, but it is another thing to believe that she is. Like this kind of person, the best solution is to put a collar on her so that she can''t be unscrupulous about everything. For Rocky, what is the best collar, Zhou Yi is very clear.


    "Don''t forget, Thor begins the prince of Asgard. If Asgard is destroyed, what will he do, you should be very clear."


    "Of course!" Referring to Thor, Rocky''s face began to become strange. She slammed her eyes hard and pulled out a weird arc with her mouth. "Well, now is the time for me to make some effort. My first suggestion is to clean the prison and clean it up thoroughly!"


    "Locky, do you know what you are talking about?" Hemdal immediately stunned and refuted when he heard this.


    "Know, of course I know. But Hemdahl, don''t forget that the prisoners in this prison are just to shock those enemies. Now the enemy has attacked desperately. Do you think it is really useful to hold them in such a way?" ��


    "They can become a force of destruction anytime, anywhere. Moreover, it is a waste of a group of elite warriors to control this. Do you think the current Asgard can squander manpower like this?" .)

 Chapter 579： Prison slaughter two plans

    The execution of prisoners is the first strategy that Rocky is now. For such a strategy, it was immediately that Bruenhild and even Heimdal strongly opposed it. They have been unable to accept this slaughter of unarmed prisoners, only because this behavior has tarnished the Asgard warrior''s honor in their hearts.


    However, Zhou Yi does not think so. He has only one goal now, and that is to keep Asgard. On this basis, anything that can help with this matter is acceptable to him. The killing of prisoners is not an unacceptable thing for Zhou Yi. So soon, he gave the decision.


    "Just do what you said, I will let Heimdal cooperate with you."


    "Please forgive me, sir. I can''t accept such a thing."


    As soon as he listened to Zhou Yi��s arrangement, Heim Dahl immediately said this. For his answer, Zhou Yi was sighing.


    This is also a really no way. He is not a well-behaved manager, but a commissioned manager. Such an identity makes it difficult for him to really drive these people. Especially like Heimdal, it is completely possible to reject his request in such a straightforward manner.


    "If this is the case, then I want to do it myself."


    "Wait, give me this kind of thing. I said, I am willing to be the sword in your hands!"


    When Zhou Yi wanted to do such a thing himself, Brunnhild suddenly stopped him. At this time her attitude seems to be very contradictory. There is both a rejection of trampling honors and a firm commitment to fulfilling one''s own commitments. No matter how she looks, she seems to have made a very difficult decision.


    "Forget it, Brunnhilde. This kind of thing is not worth filthy your hand!" Rejecting Brunnhilde''s intention to replace himself, Zhou Yi once again opened his mouth to Heim Dahl.


    "Mr. Heim Dahl, can I ask you to evacuate all the guards here and release all the prisoners to me?"


    Zhou Yi, who has already looked cold, is now irresistible. And looking at his expression, Heimdal hesitated again and again, still opened his mouth and asked.


    "Sir, can I ask you what you want to do? Without the suppression of the guards, the prisoners here may rush out to cause great damage to Asgard. If you can''t give me a reason, I really can''t follow you." I am told to do such a thing."


    "The reason, since you need a reason. I can give you a reason!"


    I took a look at the jail that was deeply underground and had only one exit. Zhou Yi pulled out a full of malicious smiles.


    "I let you put them out, just to destroy them in one fell swoop. In this place, as long as I stand here, I will not let any prisoner go out from here. The reason why you let the guards go in advance, It��s just to not hurt more innocents. Do you understand what I said?��


    "I understand! I will do it!"


    In the face of such a Zhou Yi, Heim Dahl, who could no longer say anything that refused, gave he a reply after hesitated.


    The prison guards quickly withdrew from the prison under Hemdar��s orders. Without the control of the guards, the prisons that separated all the prisoners began to fail one after another.


    The prisoner who can be locked up here is naturally not an obedient character. When the door of the cell is opened, it will remain honestly. Most of them filled up in the first place, and then immediately ran to the only exit here when they saw no one guarding the guards.


    As for the few people in Zhouyi who were in front of the only one that was released, it was naturally not put in the eyes of these wicked criminals. They yelled and yelled, just like a group of uncontrolled beasts. In the face of such a guy, Brunnhilde has changed his face, directly set up his own shield, blocked in front of Zhou Yi.


    Although she knew that these mobs might not have any influence on Zhou Yi, she did not subconsciously make such a move. Because she feels very clear, there are many terrible characters among these rioting prisoners, and when they gather, they can even threaten themselves.


    The dangerous sense of urgency made her subconsciously make such a move, and this is actually only part of her promise to implement her promise.


    However, Brunnhild is a big enemy. But Zhou Yi has performed quite easily. He crossed the protection of Brunnhild''s shield directly and stood in front of her in her incomprehensible eyes.


    "Don''t worry about this monster. This kind of battle will end very quickly from the beginning."


    Looking at Brunnhilde''s incomprehensibility, Loki, standing next to her, said something like this with a smile. As a person who has seen Zhou Yi and the tyrannical battle process, she has full confidence that what will happen next will be solved in a short time. But Brunnhilde doesn''t know much.


    And she quickly understood why the Rocky guy had such a strange statement.


    Facing the wolf, the prisoners like the herd. Zhou Yi, who was in front of them, just extended a hand, and then Brunnhilde saw the horrible golden sputum like a flood, and rushed toward the prisoners.


    The surging fire of the gods completely burned the current group of guys into ashes in an instant, and this is only the beginning. The flames are still raging in the rushing. No one can make effective defense before such a flame. Whether it is a powerful ** or a magical magic, it is like a bubble that breaks through a puncture. There is no point at all. The ability to continue.


    Not even mourning, everything has been completely attributed to nothingness. And behind Zhou Yi, looking at what was happening in front of him, Brunnhild was a completely unbelievable look.


    She thought that Zhou Yi would be strong, but did not expect him to be strong to this extent. This level of power, such a horrible flame, even the gods of fire in the various gods are not as horrible. For a moment, she saw that the shadows in the flames quickly turned into nothingness. And even standing behind him, the hot heat made her unable to help drive the artifacts in her hands, using the partition space to shield this terrible temperature.


    At that temperature she almost felt the pain of being unable to breathe. Instead of changing her face to face that power, she does not think she will have any optimistic results.


    At this moment, she finally understood why Odin had such a decision, because only the tip of the iceberg, she could see the power of this man. And this is enough to dominate the battle and turn everything back.


    Brunnhilde has begun to shake the power of Zhou Yi. At this time, Rocky was watching the ashes left after the flames faded, showing a smug smile.


    "It��s a ridiculous life. I was mad at the moment before I wanted to tear all the obstacles in front of me into pieces, and rushed out of this prison to avenge the incarceration of Asgard for countless years. But the next moment, all Everything has become a bubble. Whether it is a beauty or a hero, what is left is nothing more than ash. What should I say? Is this the impermanence of fate?"


    "Let''s talk nonsense, let''s talk. What are your next steps?"


    Absolute power gave Zhou Yi absolute confidence. And Zhou Yi also believes that the awkward guy like Rocky has already thought about what to do next.


    Under the gaze of Zhou Yi, Rocky licked his head and replied.


    "I have already thought about the next step. But before that, I want to ask you a question. How much do you want to do, or how much can you do?"


    "What does this mean?"


    "It''s very simple. If you can fight like a tyrant, let the stars die, and the world will tremble. You only need to do three things. First, starting with Asgard, always Burn all the Rhine River, so that even if it has been transformed into a jewel, the snake has only one dead end. Second, you only need to destroy the entire Mussberg directly, the fire giant The threat naturally becomes a joke. Finally, you are at a higher level with Sultel, although there is a sword of twilight, but I don''t think that Sultel is your opponent. This is the simplest The solution is also the quickest way."


    Smiling and talking about the fearful words, Rocky��s strategy is as crazy and horrible as ever. And listening to her plan, Zhou Yi immediately shook his head and vetoed.


    "Impossible. War is only a war, and what you say is destruction, it is a massacre. I promised Odin to protect Asgard, but did not promise him to destroy another world for this purpose!"


    "It��s a ridiculous excuse, what is your last move? Isn��t that a massacre?��


    In the face of Zhou Yi''s excuse, Loki expressed a very obvious disdain. Zhou Yi just shook his head.


    "Of course not the same, don''t forget. Just they are a large group, and we only have three people here. How can we say that it is a massacre with less enemies?"


    "You have changed, Zhou Yi. You can''t say such shameless words in the past. At the very least, you can''t just say such words so confidently!"


    "Your words mean that I am shameless!" Looked at Loki, the cold eyes made her involuntarily shudder.


    "No, of course not. I just think that you have become more realistic. You can be stronger than you are!"


    For this, Zhou Yi did not speak. But it also expressed approval. Those who are thinking about saving others and being unscrupulous, who barely keep the bottom line, are completely incomparable. As far as strength is concerned, they do have a gap. Although he has not yet reached the level of unscrupulous, but it is not the original hero of justice.


    "Don''t say this, tell me about your other plans. A plan that can really be implemented."


    "Of course, this plan is absolutely feasible!"


    On this issue, Loki answered the vows. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 580： Detailed planning of the soldiers divided into four roads

    "Tell me!"


    In the face of vows, I am confident that I have a doubtful Loki. Zhou Yi just licked his eyes and asked.


    He is not skeptical of Rocky''s ability. In fact, Rocky''s ability is obvious to all. Even in the enchanting place of the earth, Rocky''s strategy and layout ability are among the best. However, although this aspect is excellent, in one respect, Rocky has a flaw that is difficult to make up.


    That is her luck is not very good. Every time, no matter how big or small her plan is, she will always have a fatal problem at the last critical time. Most of these problems are not related to her personally, but it is these unrelated external factors that make her fall once and for all, and have been degraded to such a degree.


    Therefore, Zhou Yi must know what the specific plan of this guy is, and personally check to determine whether there will be any loopholes in this plan, or other places that will lead to failure.


    "This plan is very simple. Let''s put Tol aside first. We need someone to lead the spirit to help Til. Then accept all the spirits of Tyre and let Tyre sneak back to Asgard."


    "Wait, what is the purpose of doing this? I don''t see any significance in doing this!"


    Listening to this plan, Brunnhilde immediately felt abnormal. She is also a veteran of the battlefield, so she does not agree with this plan, because she almost subconsciously feels that this is absolutely fatal.


    "Meaning? Of course it makes sense." Raised a hand and quietly covered the cold smile on the corner of his mouth, Rocky said the reason for doing so.


    "If you are the commander of the Flame Giants, you will find what you are doing when you find that the army that has been stationed there has changed for the generals, people are upset, and they are overwhelmed."


    "I will..." This question can be answered with almost no answer. No experienced general will waste such a good opportunity. Taking advantage of the enemy''s chaotic opportunity, it broke the enemy''s defense line and even completely destroyed the enemy. This is the idea that any ambitionous and timid general will not be an exception. As a qualified general, Brunnhilde naturally understood the meaning of Loki. "I understand, you want to use us as bait to attract the enemy''s firepower. Then let the enemy break them when they are dragged by us. But I still don''t understand, you intend to mobilize the army to support. It is impossible for the power of the spirit to defeat the giant of the fire. Moreover, if the enemy does not move, is your plan not useful?"


    When Brunnhild thought about it, he found a lot of problems from it. And listening to these questions, Rocky just smiled coldly.


    "Support, of course, is to let the Valkyrie troops do it. Besides who can still give you the most favorable support in the fastest time. Only they can let us defeat all the giants in the shortest possible time. In one fell swoop, the current situation is reversed. If the enemy does not move, are you dead?"


    Having said that, Loki waved his hand and the action was full of inferiority and indifference.


    "At this time, if the enemy does not attack, there are only two situations. One is that the enemy is a fool, and the other is that the enemy is careful." This kind of person must not guess that we will change in this kind of battle. Sudden attack in a steady situation. As long as you hit them unprepared, let the Valkyrie sneak into the surprise attack. I don''t believe a group of guys who only have muscles in their skulls, but also can wave up at this time!"


    At this time, even Brunnhilde had to admit that Rocky''s plan was indeed excellent. No matter how the Flame Giant reacts, she will step into her trap unconsciously. If their enemies are only the Flame Giants, then it is impossible to let Asgard completely lay the victory this time. But now is the dusk of the gods, their enemies are far more than the flame giant. There are other races that are also eyeing Asgard, and their attacks are equally deadly for Asgard.


    Brunnhilde, who has seen the Rocky strategy, believes that Loki also thought of this problem, so she immediately spoke.


    "According to your plan, the Flame Giants really don''t have much threat. But what about other enemies? Not to mention the versatile of the nobility. The dark gnomes who came back under the leadership of Jerome Gard are not easy. The enemies of confrontation, and also the Hem of the Underworld, said that they did not know if they would suddenly launch an attack at this time."


    "Things must be step by step. First solve the important ones and solve the minor ones. The Flame Giant is the first threat, so we need to concentrate most of the backbone. And the Dark Gnome, please forgive me. Even if it is Under the leadership of the serpent who re-entered the throne, what can they do? It is just a group of vagrants who have been dead for thousands of years. Even if there are countless hatreds, hatred can not represent the strength of a country. In my eyes, they are the most conspicuous short board."


    Raise your hand and draw a three-dimensional image of Asgard in front of your own strength. Rocky pointed to the place on the border of Asgard.


    "The dark gnomes are not to be seen. Whether it is the ordinary gnomes in Warthheim or the spirits of Alfheim, there is absolutely no good for this race that used to sway the enemy in the past. Impression. Although it is impossible for them to stand on our side, it is enough to let them reject any dark gnomes and make their territory a natural barrier. So!"


    It refers to the estuary of the Rhine River in the north of the map and the Rhine estuary leading to the endless Jinlunjia divide near the Golden Palace. Rocky said.


    "The dark elves want to attack Asgard only from these two places. Whether it is a single attack, or go hand in hand, as long as the troops are stationed here, they can make these wandering people completely ineffective. return."


    "But the strength in our hands is not enough!" Bent his own lips and looked at the long front, and Brunnhilde couldn''t help but say.


    "Most of the power is concentrated on the front line against the giants. Most of the rest are guys who don''t have any fighting power. Although they have a lot of people, they are not necessarily useful. In particular, they have to keep the situation on both sides. If this is the case, the situation may be even worse!"


    "I certainly know what the so-called warriors are. So I adjusted Til back. As a **** of war, Tyre has a better command of these guys. Even if the soldiers are divided into two ways, he can also delay. At the very least, we can stick to the battle between us and the Fire Giants and give up the time to support the inside."


    "But the strength is not enough. This may not be able to resist even the resistance. It can only add sacrifice to the plain."


    Thinking about it and thinking, Brunnhilde still issued this judgment. Although Tyre is there, he alone may not be able to withstand the revenge attack from the Dark Gnome. You know, the other side started to have such a terrible monster as Ye Mengjia, not to mention the former **** of darkness, now the swallowing wolf may be alive, and active in the army of dark gnomes.


    It��s ridiculous to say that when Odin��s cold blood had to kill Hodley��s nephew, Brunnhilde would only feel Odin��s ruthlessness and ruthlessness. But when she faced Hoddle, who had become an enemy of Asgard, she had the same idea as Odin. I really can''t wait for Hoddle to die.


    Position, sometimes as long as it is a factor that determines one''s thinking. Now, Brunnhilde finally understands what kind of mood Odin was at the time.


    "What are you worried about, worrying that Tyre will not be able to hold on to the two gods?" For the people''s minds, Rocky is really a kind of unpredictable. Just a disappointing reaction, she saw her thoughts from Brunnhilde''s face.


    "Don''t worry too much, we still have a backhand. Because defense is not just a person of Tyre. And Hemdahl, he will lead some warriors, as well as prison guards to guard the Golden Palace, support this side. Defense. Although the power is thin, the existence of the Jinlunjia divide is already doomed. In this respect, the enemy of the attack cannot be the majority, so these people are absolutely enough!"


    As a strategist, Rocky will not miss any details and possible flaws. So even if the line of defense has been adjusted to the point where the drip is not leaking, she is still more detailed and detailed.


    "Flame Giant and Dark Gnome, these are two enemies in the bright spot. It is basically not a big problem to arrange it like this. But there are other guys, those little guys and small forces don''t care, let go They are going to make trouble. After we have won, there is time to clean them up. The difficulty of the problem is Heim��s underworld, and the conventional words can not be solved by these dead people. So I think they can be handed over to me, I will adjust The gods and the frost giants who have attached themselves to Asgard use their power to fight the underworld of Heim."


    "This is my rough plan. The soldiers are divided into four ways to solve our enemies. At the same time, we have a reinforcement that is not in the plan. If Thor succeeds, he will become a key, and can always be around The power of the battle. Once he returns, he will soon be able to win the final victory!"


    After all this, Loki��s face is not red.


    She silently gave Tol a great credit, but she still has no one to say that she is not. Because her plan is extremely detailed enough to free the current Asgard from the predicament. Without a waste of power, she can be said to screw the entire Asgard into a rope.


    However, Zhou Yi feels that there are still some things that cannot be controlled in this plan. For example! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 581： The whole army marched into the battlefield rose

    "Rocky, you seem to have forgotten something. And it is a very important existence!" A little mention, Zhou Yi said to Loki. And when he heard him say that Loki��s face was a glimpse, then he hanged a scornful smile. "Why, do you think I forgot the guy of Sirtel? No, no, guys who are as threatening as him, I won''t forget it so easily! Just deal with him, there is no such thing as the army. What use!" "In fact, you are putting all our troops in front of that guy. It may not be enough for the Twilight Sword in his hand to wave a few. He is a guy who is not much different from the hegemony. In the case of holding the sword in his hand, this threat is even greater. Therefore, if you want to deal with him, you must use some special means!" "Special means!" Zhou Yi immediately smiled bitterly. "You guy, it seems that I have been playing my idea for a long time!" "Of course, only monsters can fight monsters. In the case of such a card in my hand, I naturally cannot turn a blind eye to your existence." "Laughter shook his finger, Rocky said to Zhou Yi. For her arrangement, Zhou Yi itself did not mean anything. Even if Rocky doesn''t say anything, he will try his best to deal with the king of the evil spirit. Only now with Rocky''s arrangement, he is too lazy to play that mind. "Since you have an arrangement, let me know, where are you going to put me in. Don''t tell me, you just let me sit in the Golden Palace." "Of course not, your current status is Very different. In my plan, you should play a more special role!" Looking at Brunnhilde around him, Rocky said his arrangement. "I plan to arrange you in the Valkyrie as a surprise attack. You can put on a armor and borrow a mount to be covered by the Valkyrie. When there is any unexpected change in the main battlefield, When you are shooting, I believe that whether you defeated Sultel or annihilated the fire giant''s army by your own power, the morale of the entire Asgard will be greatly excited. At that time, it will not be said to be like a broken bamboo. To reverse this fate. At the very least, let the world stick to it for a while!" "Of course, we still have a small problem? On the front line commander, we seem to need to confirm!" "Do you still need to be sure? "When Rocky said this, Brunnhilde stood up and did not hesitate to say who I am." "Since you have assumed so much, then this position is naturally more suitable for me to do, and there is no second person other than me to do this thing!" "I am one of the owners of Valhalla." In addition to Tyre, I can only command the heroes in the battle. It is not appropriate for me to replace any one of them to replace Tyre, especially if we are going to face the war soon. In addition, who else can cooperate with the Valkyrie troops to annihilate the powerful flame giant in the tactical attack! "Looking at it while looking at Zhouyi with his eyes. What Breenhilde��s eyes showed was not to be rejected. Looking at her appearance, Zhou Yi suddenly smiled. "Don''t look at me like this, I''m just a symbol of being pulled up temporarily. I don''t have any experience with you like this, so if this is your wish, I have no reason to reject you." "Good, then This is fixed. I am going to prepare and give orders. In addition, I will let my sisters accompany you as a guard, and go to the battlefield with you!" At this time, Zhou Yi really wants to say himself. No need for protection from others. But looking at Brunnhilde''s eyes that he couldn''t refuse others, he really couldn''t open this mouth. So he can only nod silently. After getting his reply, Brunnhilde immediately began to act. Just like the wind and the thunder, the Valkyrie shows a decisive and resolutely impressive. Looking at the swiftly Valkyrie, Rocky couldn''t help but grin and said to Zhou Yi. ��Do you think she is great! I have always felt that before this, she is the most amazing existence of the whole Asgard, just as dazzling as the dark night star. There is even a feeling of self-defeating.��


    "Self-shaped, Rocky, do you think that you will believe that you will say that you? People like you never know what to fear. How could it be because of a sultan Hilde?"


    In the face of Zhou Yi��s statement, Rocky just smiled silently and said bluntly.


    "You are right, I really don''t know awe. But it doesn''t mean I don''t know envy. For Brunnhilde, in fact, my most real emotion is envy. Envy her to get such a result as a woman. I envy her so bright and bright. Compared with her, I am just like a shadow that can only live in the shadows. It is hard to see even in real identity."


    "You can try to be a bright and upright person from now on. Now is the best opportunity. Save your hometown and let all Asgards feel your grace. Isn''t this the best chance to reverse the past?" "


    "A person like me, do you think I have a chance to whitewash?" Speaking of this, Loki unexpectedly showed a smile. Listening to this, Zhou Yi turned his hand and shook his hand.


    "Come on, Rocky. If you start working hard now, maybe you still have a chance. And, don''t you think that if you are doing your best for Asgard now, it will make the obstacle between you and Thor smaller and smaller." Or do you not want to have the blessing of Odin one day?


    To get the blessings of Odin, it will definitely be a matter of happiness and pride for both of them. But this thing is as simple as they think. How could Odin agree with them so easily? He was a mountain that was placed between them, and it was so steep that he could not imagine. But this is finally a hope, a thing that she can hope for.


    Thinking of this, Rocky couldn''t help but sprout a strong momentum in his heart. For the crisis that Asgard is facing now, she has begun to put all her energy into it. At the same time, in other places, the soldiers responsible for different directions also began to mobilize.


    The warriors were called to open the past to the borders of the Rhine. In addition, Valhalla��s golden gate was completely opened, and one then let a hero, remembered by mythology and epic, come out of the golden gate, under the leadership of Brunnhilde, with clear-cut, armor Neatly marching toward the front line facing the Flame Giant.


    For this group has blurred the boundaries between life and death, there is no fear of life and death, and the war of death is the glory of the spirit. This time, the battle of the ancient times is exactly what they dreamed of. Can add their own glory, let their prestige spread through the ages with this fierce battle. Enough to let them completely forget all the sorrows. Whether it is the horror of war or the **** killing, they cannot be moved. And this is exactly the horror of their heroic warrior who has been saved as a trump card by Asgard for two thousand generations.


    And when these heroic soldiers went to the front line with high morale, in the dark, the Valkyrie also began to be ready to go, ready for the aid and surprise. The army composed entirely of Valkyrie is not only without the femininity of women, but has more heroic and embarrassing than other armies. Like the spirits, the Valkyrie also believes that this is the best way to add their own honors and medals. Although there is no English warrior, it can be resurrected. Nearly infinite vitality, but this group of Valkyrie still shows courage and bravery without fear.


    Death can''t be the reason why the Valkyrie is not moving forward. In the face of life and glory, the Valkyrie chose the latter, and resolutely decided, without any hesitation. In a way, they are more admirable than the spirit.


    As a member of the surprise attacker, Zhou Yi, who is in it, is most deeply touched. At this moment, he has put on his own light of justice. He is white gold and he rides on a pure white and tall battle. In the ranks of Valkyrie, he is not as conspicuous as he imagined.


    Because his body is dressed in the ranks of Valkyrie is too common. As a representative of pure virgins, Valkyrie mostly likes this pure color. It can be said that one of the ten female Valkyrie is dressed like this. In addition, the eight female martial arts who are surrounded by Zhou Yi are all dressed in gorgeous clothes and have a clear appearance. It is really difficult for people to distinguish the existence of Zhou Yi. In addition, Zhou Yi has consciously converged his own strength, even if it is a person with a heart, it is difficult to find his trace.


    This is also in line with the requirements of the surprise attack. But I don''t know why, looking at the female martial arts who walked to the battlefield with a smile, Zhou Yi did have an unspeakable sadness and regret.


    As a girl in the flower season, they should not face this. Life should be better, but now they need to face such a cruel reality, which has to be said to be a kind of irony and sorrow.


    It seems that I saw the mind of Zhou Yi, and his wife immediately said loudly.


    "We are the female Valkyrie of Asgard. It is a rose that will only bloom on the battlefield. Do you think this is our sorrow? Actually it is not the case. This is the greatest fortune for us. Because we are willing to bloom on the battlefield. Watering the flowers of honor with blood."


    This answer made Zhou Yi smile, and no longer showed the kind of expression that was equivalent to the martial arts. Asgard has such a presence, can''t it be said that it is blessed! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 582： The two armies are preparing for the war

    Asgard is at the forefront of Ms. Belheim, a place as scary as a battlefield meat grinder. Although here, Ms Belheim has not officially declared war on Asgard, but sporadic conflicts and frictions have already soaked every inch of land here.


    In the camp of Asgard, the commander of the commander in the camp, Til, has already come into contact with Brunnhilde from the Golden Palace.


    "So, is your plan like this?"


    "Yes, Tyre. This is the best solution we can think of now." Br��nnhilde looked at the enemies in the distance and sporadically, and said to Tier in a heavy face. "We have been unable to delay, Tyre. Whether you have been dragging the flame giant here for a long time, it is impossible to change the situation. So now we can only use this method and take the risk once!"


    Silenced for a long time with his eyes closed, and Tyre stood up from the position of the commander.


    "You are right, it is time to change this stalemate."


    In the face of the immediate stalemate, Tyre has very clear comparisons and calculations. Although it seems that they are doing very well, the price actually paid is enormous. In order not to let Asgard be invaded by the power of the fire giant, he and his army have been fighting for life.


    Because of the great power of the flame giant, even the warriors of Asgard, each killing a flame giant needs to pay a battle ratio of one to three, or even one to five. In the face of a steady stream of huge numbers of flame giants. If the Asgard side is not a spirit that can be resurrected and resurrected, the army of Tyre has long been unable to hold on.


    And even now, the warriors under his command are almost at the limit. Not every Asgard warrior has the power to die and resurrect. This kind of confrontation between life and death may be a process of glory for the spirits. But for those warriors, it is the road to glory that is paved with their own lives and blood.


    Huge casualties are inevitably causing damage to morale. Now, Tyre can already say that morale is falling into the bottom.


    Even if he is a **** of war, sometimes the situation of war cannot be changed. Asgard is at a disadvantage, and he can''t do much in such a disadvantage.


    "Well, I promise you. But before that, I want to ask a question."


    Speaking of this, the God of War with one arm and the waist of the sword, Tier Feng, couldn��t help but touch his broken wrist. For a **** of war, only one hand is indeed a huge shortcoming. But for the guy who caused it all, Tyre''s mood is very complicated.


    Can not be said to be hate, can only say that feelings, regrets, anger and regrets have a mixture of feelings all together. With this feeling, Tyre opened his mouth.


    "How is Odin doing now? And, Hoddle, what about that guy. Has he really been killed by Odin?"


    For Tyre asking about this kind of problem, Brunnhild knows very well. For Hoddle, Tyre may be the only brother who cares about him and the only one who sees him as a brother. Although in other people''s eyes, Hoddle''s face is awkward, and the mood is too cold to be accessible. But for Tyre, he is his youngest brother and his closest blood relative.


    Now, his younger brother has actually become this appearance, and now he has succumbed to the injury of his biological brother, and once again reached the blood of the hands of blood relatives to their father. This can be said to be something that no responsible brother can accept.


    But things have already happened and you can''t change anything. He can only give himself a little comfort in this way.


    "You should ask Odin about this question. No one except him knows what the situation is like at the time."


    Shaking his head, Brunnhilde didn''t want to spend too much time on this topic. Or she is not willing to mention Hoddle. Her performance was to make Tyre sigh, and it was rare to show some tired and weak look.


    "I know. Wait a minute, I will leave those warriors and leave those spirits to you. In order to cooperate with your actions, I will also try to expose my whereabouts. Let the flame giants discover your arrival. Leave with me. As for the small-scale commotion, I will hand it over to you!"


    "Reassured, I understand! I will bring victory to Asgard!"


    From the hands of Tyre, he took over the commanding arrow, and Brunnhild assured him.


    The change of the commander made an inevitable change in the camp of the Asgard side. And the warriors and spirits on the front line are still struggling to kill themselves and the flame giants. The low bull horn sounded fiercely from the direction of the big camp.


    This situation naturally makes doubts for the warriors who are killed in front. However, the army is an army after all. In the call of the horn, these warriors do not dare to be too wary. Then, after the cover of the spirits, the warriors of the ancestors began to break through the entanglement of the flame giant and swiveled in the direction of the big camp.


    When the last hero of the scene was beheaded by the flame giants, the flame giants also turned back to their military camp.


    Some of them complained that they didn��t play well enough. Asgard��s soft-footed shrimps had already received gold for so early this time. However, some people found out that something was wrong and reported the news to their leader.


    And in the middle of the flame giant''s army, a place like a huge magma pool. As the general who led the flame giant and Asgard, Murus listened carefully to the reports from the frontline soldiers below, and then extended the arms of the blood vessels like magma, and silently rubbed his own roots. Must be standing, like a hard beard of stalactites. There was a loud noise.


    "If you say this, the enemy��s performance today is very abnormal!"


    "Yes, General Muros. The enemy is returning to the camp today much more often than usual. This is indeed a bit abnormal for the idiots of Asgard who would rather die than take a step back!"


    The fire giant soldier underneath replied faithfully and heard his answer. Muros immediately turned his head to the other side.


    "So, guys, have you got any special news from these scouts?"


    The sight of Muross is a shadow. And in this shadow, a female flame giant has quietly walked out.


    Unlike ordinary flame giants, women''s flame giants are much shorter and more slender. Even compared with the Asgard''s figure, their body shape does not appear too illegal. It is also because of this size advantage that women''s flame giants can be qualified for tasks that ordinary flame giants cannot do, such as spying intelligence.


    And this woman''s flame giant is the chief intelligence officer under Muros, and the guy who is responsible for spying intelligence from Asgard.


    When Muros asked this question, the female giant also said all the information he had just spoke. And listening to her report, Muros suddenly smashed a rocky beard and then chewed it into the mouth like eating chocolate. At the same time, his face also showed a somewhat excited smile.


    "If you say this, the commander of the enemy suddenly changed his identity. It seems that the dark gnome and the two monsters are not incompetent wastes. Did you find the opportunity to give Asgard a hard work? Ha, just, I am tired of this boring confrontation! Who is the commander of the enemy now?"


    "Adult, is the Valkyrie of the Valkyrie. The goddess in my command!"


    "Is that the legendary Valkyrie Brunnhild? It''s really a great prey. If you give birth to her and then give it to my king, I will definitely get my king''s award!"


    "Adult, you are underestimated!" The female flame giant bluntly said, but it attracted Muros''s undisguised ridicule.


    "A woman in a district, even if it has the reputation of a female Valkyrie, can it reverse this situation?"


    "Although it is true on the surface, Lord General. But there is no guarantee that this is one of the means of the enemy to play tricks. If Brunnhild takes over the army is just a blind man. Then Tyre suddenly attacked us when we launched the attack. Turning back and launching a rifle, it is very likely that we will suffer huge losses!"


    After hearing the speculation of the female giant, Muros repeated the previous action again and then laughed happily.


    "Even if it doesn''t change the strength of the enemy and us, we are the strong side. It is the enemy that is worried. However, there should be some caution. Campbell, except those brought by Brunnhilde. Are there other traces of enemies outside the spirits?"


    "No, Lord General. Our scouts are very clear. There are no other troops in the vicinity."


    After listening to this, Muros nodded lightly.


    "Very good, then you will take your subordinates and three hundred giants to monitor Tyre''s every move! If they honestly return to Asgard and fight against the gnomes, they don''t have to take care of them." If they dare to look back, you will find an opportunity to give them an unforgettable lesson from behind them. Do you understand?"


    "I understand, then the general, what are you going to do?"


    ��Is it still used?�� He stood up from the magma and revealed himself much taller than the Flame Giant. Muros made a huge noise with a thunderous sound. "Come on, my soldiers. It''s time to launch the general attack, let us kick off the war, let my king''s flame drown everything!"


    His voice spread throughout the military camp, and with this voice, a group of bright fires emerged from the military camp. The war has already begun! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 583： War declaration attack begins

    The Asgard Barracks in the darkness constantly sent strange noises. Like the shackles of soldiers, it is like the footsteps of the military. As these sounds intensified, the flame giants who were secretly observing could clearly see that under the leadership of a tall sound and shadow, the army of the Ukrainian army was pulled out of the military camp like a long snake and quickly disappeared. In the middle of the night.


    And by being able to clearly see the leader as Tyre, the female giant Campbell, who was lurking in the dark, smiled and waved at her back.


    A red-red falcon disappeared into the air like an arrow. Looking at the disappearance of the falcon, Campbell''s figure disappeared into the darkness.


    She also has her quest, and her task is to monitor every move of the army in front of us. Immediately after the war, she did not want the Flame Giant to cause unnecessary losses due to her mistakes.


    The scouts of Asgard and the Flame Giant disappeared into the darkness. And just in places they couldn''t see, the female martial gods hidden in the dark were whispering to each other and issued such a notice.


    "The enemy has started to hook up, polish the weapons, and build the mount. Wait for the opportunity, let us begin to build merit!"


    Listening to the whispers of the Valkyrie around, Zhou Yi smiled and said.


    "Aurora, I didn''t expect you to have this ability. But if you want to come, it''s the best choice as a hidden scout for the ability of the hidden treasures you wear. I just didn''t think of you. Actually so talented in this regard."


    "Oh, I am the incarnation of the dawn, the most unpredictable light of the dawn. How can the flame giant in the area trace this Miss!"


    In the face of praise, Aurora naturally accepted it unceremoniously. At this time, Jessie, who was the commander of Brunnhilde to command the entire Valkyrie army, also drove the horse to the front of Zhou Yi, saying this to Aurora.


    "Well, don''t boast, Aurora. There is still a task for you! Wait a minute, you need to lurk into the fire giant''s camp and see what they are going to do. If they plan to attack, you will be given priority. Come back and let us know. If they are going to sit and watch the change, then tell Brunnhilde directly, let her go to the enemy as quickly as possible, we will catch up! Do you understand?"


    "Understand, promise to complete the task!" was told that such a dangerous thing, Aurora did not mean a little unhappy. On the contrary, she is full of enthusiasm, and the tender face is the glory of firmness and deeper responsibility. I haven''t waited for what Zhou Yi said. This young girl has already flew, and the change has been a shadow of nothingness, disappearing into the air.


    "Hello, I still have something to tell you!"


    Just watching Aurora leave, Jessie put his eyes on Zhou Yi.


    "This raid will be very fast, although before this we will protect your safety, but I have already learned. The strong like you do not need our protection. So we will not continue While guards are on your left and right, you lead by example to lead the sisters into the battlefield to get our honor!"


    Speaking of this, she put her bright eyes tightly against Zhou Yi. Looking at her eyes, Zhou Yi spread his hand and replied.


    "Of course, I don''t need your protection. When you go to do what you want to do, I won''t interfere with you."


    "Very good, then what Brunnhilde told me to hand over to you!" Seeing that Zhou Yi did not object to his opinion, Jessid immediately smiled. "Brunnhilde told me to tell you not to arbitrarily. The most critical moment to get the most fatal blow is to get the most out of your role. Of course, I don''t understand how. The timing is the most critical opportunity, so this time you need to grasp."


    "This way, I know. Don''t worry, if I am there, this battle will surely win!"


    When he nodded, Zhou Yi smiled and gave an answer to Jessie. And looking at Jessie Deli turned and returned to the queue of the forefront of the Cavaliers. Zhou Yi silently opened his mouth and sent out a feeling that only he could hear.


    "It''s really a group of women who make men feel ashamed. It''s no wonder that there are so many Valkyds who even look down on men. It seems that they do have the qualifications to look down on men! However, what time is it to look at the timing?" ��


    Having said that, Zhou Yi looked at the flame giant camp in the distance. At this time, he really came up with an idea to destroy it directly with a devastating rifle projection. But this is not appropriate.


    Once you expose yourself to fluctuations in power, the hidden position of the Valkyrie will be revealed. With the foundation of the Flame Giant, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no special way to defend against this one that is aimed at destruction. If you directly introduce Sultel, then it is a bit bad.


    Although I don''t know what the power of Sirtel is, according to Loki, this guy is obviously not an opponent that can be solved casually. If the two hands come together, the ones that are most affected are the ones of Asgard.


    It��s not as simple as defeating an opponent to win. For Zhou Yi, only saving most of the living force, when Odin wakes up and returns a complete Asgard back, it is a basic victory, it is a perfect completion of the commitment to Odin.


    What is the power of life is the group of female Valkyrie in front of us, as well as the soldiers of Asgard who are far above the battlefield. So after hardly twisting his neck, Zhou Yi said that he had some headaches.


    "It seems that I really can''t just do it casually! What kind of opportunity should I look for?" It''s really a nerve-racking problem!"


    Just in Zhouyi, because of this incident, please be in a headache. In the distance, Brunnhilde has already rode on his two-winged unicorn, looking serious at the pile of tall and powerful in front of him. Extraordinary spirits.


    "As you know, this will be our last battle with Ms. Belheim. Now, the fate of the entire Asgard is in our hands."


    "I believe that you have also learned from the brothers and comrades who have just arrived that Odin has been seriously injured. We have stepped into the trap of the enemy step by step, and if we stay here again, Asgard There is only one possibility for the future. Destruction, death, our honours and praises disappear with the end of the world!"


    "Tell me, Warriors of Valhalla! Are you willing to see such things?"


    Br��nnhilde��s shouts made all the spirits lift their weapons and gave off a deafening roar.


    "No, no!"


    "Can you see your loved ones being slaughtered and your brothers and sisters sinking under the enemy''s iron hooves?"


    "No, no!"


    The sound is more and more violent. Just like the anger in the hearts of the heroic warriors.


    "Can you see that your country is dying, and all the good memories of the past have been trampled into crushes and debris by the evil giants and the **** gnomes?"


    "No, absolutely not!"


    The sound was so high that it was almost harsh, and at this time, Brunnhilde snarled in the same passionate voice.


    "Tell me, Warriors of Valhalla! What are you going to do, how are you going to deal with the enemy on the other side of the battlefield?"


    "Kill, kill them. Kill them!"


    Every spirit is uttering a cold or crazy scream. Although the words are not the same, the violent and **** insides express a meaning. That is the battle, the bloodiest and the most crazy battle. And such an answer is exactly what Brunnhild wants.


    At this moment, the heroic Wushu violently pulled out his own sword, Glazer, and pointed to the distant army.


    "Go, warriors. Now, now is the time for us to win and save our home. I am with you, the warriors, the spirits. Let us kill, fight. Use our blood to Protect our world. For Asgard!"


    "For Asgard!"


    Every spirit is roaring and roaring like this. At this moment, they are no longer human beings, but beasts in the human skin, the evil spirits that the chain will take off. Looking at such a morale-high warrior, the heroic Valkyrie suddenly slammed his face and launched a charge against the battlefield in the distance.


    "Assault, Warriors. Charge!"


    The earth began to tremble, and the spirits held their own weapons, and as a torrent flooded toward the battlefield. Before the icy steel torrent, a bright silver is like the cold star above the sword front, dazzling and dazzling, eye-catching.


    The torrent of the torrent of sound is naturally awakening the flame giant. And looking at the past, like the enemy of the enemy, the sudden arrival of the British army. The roar of the Flame Giants began to ring again. The screams of Murrow''s fury are almost like volcanoes, no matter how great his voice can''t change a reality.


    They have lost their chances, and this often means a fiasco on the battlefield. However, Muros does not think that he will fail. He gritted his arrogance at the front line of the Valkyrie and snarled in a low voice.


    "Do you think this will defeat me, Brunnhilde. It''s too easy for you to think, I won''t fail so easily. I want to win this victory, it''s still 10,000 years old!"


    The flames began to scream, and a huge figure suddenly emerged from the surface of the ground like a suddenly uplifted mountain. The darkness was quickly dispelled by the flames, and the blazing flame almost burned through the sky. At this time, Asgard''s charge formation has slammed into the flame that has just risen.


    The thunder rang and the snoring sounded, and the battle to determine the fate of Asgard finally officially began. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 584： Goddess guards the spirits

    The Asgard spirits who suddenly attacked were faster than Muroz��s imagination, even though he immediately began organizing his army in the first moment of the steel torrent that consisted of English spirit, but still in time That''s too late.


    The flame giant just pulled up the line of defense completely unable to withstand a sharp knife-like sharp formation of a charge, just a breath, Brune in the hands of Brunnhild has flashed like a meteor It flew past dozens of flame giants, and when the two-winged unicorn Atiyah��s tall body was slamming in the rumble, it was like a tank crushed from the flame giant in front of him. And when. Just the giants who had been crossed by the Bronhild swordsmanship were like broken mirrors. In the surging waves, they became broken limbs, and they fell into the dust one by one.


    It was only Brunnhilde who had torn a huge hole in the line of defense that the Flame Giant had hurriedly laid. And looking at such a powerful female Valkyrie, no one has to give orders. Several tall, mountain-like lava giants drilled from the surface of the earth slammed their huge arms, condensing a huge fireball like a magma, and then slammed it toward Brunnhilde.


    The huge fireball was thrown by the giant''s terrible arm, an exaggerated arc, flying like a comet, and fell heavily into the battlefield. Although most of them are aimed at Brunnhild''s projection, there will always be one or two deviations from the target.


    It is these two deviations from the existence of the target, but it immediately caused tremendous damage to the battlefield.


    The magma fireball hits the center of the battlefield, and the heavy mass instantly fills the solid earth with smoke and dust, and the waves are rolling in, and the turbulent high temperature and splash-spray magma. The ground instantly became a scorched earth under high temperature, and the flowing magma was to make all the surrounding soldiers suffer an unbearable secondary blow.


    And this is not the end. With the magical power in the depths of the core, the lava fireball immediately violently ignited after initial venting of its own power, and then instantly became a blooming flower, which will be a powerful and horrible Yanhuabu. It is full of every corner of your own.


    In the period before Tyre��s command, it��s just that such an attack would turn a hundred of the skilled warriors into a dead end. Now, even if the whole staff is replaced with a spirit of rejuvenation, Asgard has suffered a lot of trauma.


    In the diffuse magma and the sudden burst of inflammation, some unfortunate tactics were immediately torn into countless pieces, their bodies became nothing, and the little spots of light scattered from their broken places. , slowly drifting to the rear.


    These little stars are the source of the soul of every hero, and the need to exist for these to survive if they are born and resurrected. Only Asgard''s magical power can make them re-change from this state to the spirit itself. Once their magic is insufficient, the spirits can only return to Valhalla, or even directly in the void.


    The current situation is that these spirits have exhausted the magic because they have suffered more damage than the limit, and can only return to Valhalla in this state.


    The damage caused by the huge fireball thrown by the lava giant immediately alerted Brunnhild to his heart. This is the only way to let a few heroes leave, and Brunnhilde can''t give them more time to let them continue.


    It is important to know that the number of the spirits themselves is not dominant. Once there are too many heroes to leave, it is very likely that the first-hand advantage that they have easily obtained will be erased by the enemy.


    So Brunnhild immediately raised his unicorn shield and shouted its name.


    "Gu Degang Gong!"


    The call of the Valkyrie is like awakening the sleeping artifact. The image of the unicorn carved on it immediately swells through the transparent, milky white light.


    The layers of light flowed like water, and they were filled with half a sky in an instant, and all the spirits were shrouded like a huge hood. At this time, the remaining magma fireballs had fallen one after another, and they slammed on the milky white mask.


    The power of the magma fireball instantly bursts out on the reticle, and the layer of magma mixes with the dusty rustic waves, almost shaping the outside of the mask into a world of only red and black, which looks extraordinarily terrifying. However, neither the magma nor the gas waves, or even the last outbreak of Yanhua, could break through the guardianship of Goodegang.


    Even these things have played a counter-productive role, and they have to release the accumulated power in the opposite direction if they cannot break through the mask protection of Goodegang.


    This allowed many flame giants to fly directly out of the air. However, apart from this, they did not suffer too much casualties.


    After all, the Flame Giants are the races born in the flames and the ashes. They are born with the power to immunize against the flames. Like this lava, they can''t do any substantial harm to them. Otherwise, the Flame Giants will not use this means as their regular military force.


    Seeing that the power of the magma fireball has subsided, the lava giant in the distance once again condensed a powerful fireball in his own hands. Brunnhilde could only scream at the heroes behind him while keeping his shield.


    "Destroy them, don''t let the soldiers here be threatened by the giants!"


    As a mythical prestige, after being killed, he was transformed into a hero by the Valkyrie and personally led to the hero of Valhalla. At this time, there will naturally be no one to deter, even when the sound of Brunnhilde has just fallen, there are several strong figure arrows that are generally smashed out.


    The first one is carrying a huge sword that can cover up almost all of his body shape, while holding a sharp sword, a tall and full of majestic man. His name is Dietrich, the famous hero of the Nordic story. It was also the monarch of the Eastern Gothic dynasty that created the Germanic dynasty.


    He first rushed out of the protection of Brunnhild''s Aegis and then rushed into the ranks of the Fire Giants. Although the tall and mighty flame giants have an overwhelming advantage in size, they are the ones in the confrontational battle.


    Even if you don''t need to use the huge sword on your body, Dietrich, who is full of whiskers, has put several giants on the ground one by one, and then rushed to the nearest lava. giant.


    "Hey, hey! Dietrich has found the goal, then this is mine!"


    A timid man with a bear skin on his waist was almost ****. He is the legendary hero Beowulf in the Anglo-Saxon story.


    He is infinitely powerful, and he can shatter weapons by hand. After killing the evil demon and the banshee in the world, he won the supreme prestige and became the king of one side. Even after he was old, he was still brave and still worked together to kill the ferocious dragon. Although he was taken away from life under the dragon''s teeth, his bravery made him a hero and continued to enjoy endless glory in Valhalla.


    This man called the wolf''s hero has a special hobby, he always likes to compete with the human body in a **** physical way. This is the habit he left when he was fighting against the demon with his bare hands, and because of this habit, he was criticized by the Valkyrie. But this can not be detrimental to his bravery.


    Even the weapons are not used, and Beowulf rushed into the giant heap. More exaggerated than Dietrich, he directly hugged the thigh of a fire giant, and immediately smashed the giant. The flame of the giant human body appeared on his body with a burn mark, but he could not let the hero loose his arm. He screamed and yelled, like a gyro, caught in the queue of the Fire Giant.


    One giant after another was knocked down by him, and soon Beowulf had no more guys to stand. At this time, he directly ran to the giant lava who had already been smeared, and the adult was ran away.


    In addition to Dietrich and Beowulf, there is also a hero who rushed out. This hero is not as high as the first two, and he must be arrogant and arrogant. Instead, she is a slender, athletic woman.


    She holds an iron sword with a gold hilt and inlaid with gems, like a quick cheetah walking up the battlefield. She didn''t need to fight with the sword, because all the giants around her were attracted to Beowulf and Dietrich, and until she came to a giant, there was no giant to come to her trouble.


    That kind of situation is not like she was deliberately neglected, but more like she was taken away by other things before she was noticed. In other words, she is like a goddess of luck, always overlooked before being discovered.


    Lucky is her ability, and her name is Hercules, a rare hero in Norse mythology who can safely walk her own, and is also a very small number of female heroes.


    As a hero, her skills are naturally impeccable. But compared to her bravery and skill, her most famous ability will be lucky and lucky beyond imagination. The most representative of these is the sword in her hand. Splitting the sword, a magic sword that was cursed.


    This sword is extremely sharp and has a hundred and one hundred. But when it was cast, it was cursed. "As long as the sheath is taken, it must take life, and sooner or later the holder will step to extinction."


    Because of this sword, Hercules lost all the tribes. She is the only survivor of her family. But in her hand, the split sword lost the power of the curse. Her luck offset the power of the sword, and even made her an immortal hero. This is not enough to be surprised.


    Of course, she is so lucky that she is also a very dangerous existence, especially when she raises her sword.


    "Tear it!"


    Like the blood flowing from the scabbard, the giant''s life came to an end. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 585： Giants killed the accident army

    The split sword is a bloodthirsty sword. It is a wicked thing that must be drunk when it is sheathed. Even if it is fortunate to be ignored, Hervalus can''t change but she can dominate the sword''s edge and let it Oppose this bloodthirsty evil to your own enemy instead of yourself


    And as the rushing blood is accompanied by the scabbard of the Jianfeng, the sharp edge of the Til''s front iron also tears the molten giant''s stone-like skin, which is full of pulpy skin, and then Incomparably swift gestures go all the way up


    The hot and hot melted blood is like a gushing from a violent sprinkler. It instantly becomes a small waterfall, and it can��t stop rushing and rushing with the spell above Tyre��s blade. After the beginning of the **** glow, more and more of the same wounds appeared on the body of the melting giant.


    These wounds and the sword wounds that Hervale had just torn from Tyre''s front were generally the same, and the effect was extremely similar. When these wounds were accompanied by the magic of Tyre''s front, one after another appeared on the body of the melting giant. The whole person has become a water bag full of holes, and the whole body began to shoot a melting fountain with a huge amount of bleeding.


    The melting blood of the sky is like a fire and rain filled every corner of the giant, and in this place, which is almost no different from the pouring rain, Hervalus is a miracle that is not contaminated with the upper half.


    Now she is like a sensitive ape, flying in the busy corner trying to stop the **** giants flying, but in a blink of an eye, she appeared in front of the giant in the eyes of the giants�� horror. Then unrelentingly, the sword shot out.


    The magic sword pierced the throat of the melting giant, and this also gave his life a complete termination symbol. When the blood of the blood is like a thick thorn, the entanglement of the sword with the sword of Tier��s front into the melting giant In the throat, the wounds on the giants immediately ushered in the last unprecedented explosion.


    The fire and rain splashed, the blood of the melt almost merged into a river, and the melting giant who came to the end also completely turned into a hard meteorite like the blood flowing, and then collapsed and fell apart, pieces broken and fallen. Above the dust


    The magic sword, which was entangled in blood red thorns, was also gathered by its masters. With the fascinating blood color, this bloodthirsty sword seemed to have a satisfying feeling of fullness at this time. The flame giants around them immediately stopped their steps, but they were outside the safe distance.


    And as Hervale repulsed the melted giant, Dietrich also killed his target. The big sword he carried on his back was already swung up by him. Even in the hands of the flame giant, it would not appear. The small weapon is now being played by Dietrich.


    In the face of this weapon that is enough to split himself, the melting giant seems to be helpless, but he is also relatively clumsy. So when Dietrich was rushed with a giant sword, he had no way to resist it.


    Every slash of the great sword makes the body of the melting giant suddenly short, which is the way his body is directly cut off by the sharp sword.


    As the body was cut off in such a section, the melting giant immediately made a huge whining, and soon lost the movement. After killing the melting giant, Dietrich��s sword waved and gathered around. The flame giant has charged the past


    The hurricane and blood rain came along with his movements. He was like a battlefield meat grinder, and he gave the death panic a little bit to his enemies.


    As one of the best heroes in Norse mythology, Dietrich''s performance is not detrimental to his legendary reputation. Compared with Dietrich, Beowulf also has the same amazing performance.


    He is a brave warrior, and the most reliable for him is his own body. Even in the face of a huge giant, he is not afraid, and he stands up with his arms.


    The melting giant is two or three times taller and taller than the average giant, so it is difficult for Beowulf to find a place without any weapons. But this does not mean that he has no other way. In fact, for this Monsters, there are really few heroes in North Europe who can compare with him.


    I saw that he quickly turned to the back of the melting giant with the advantage of his body shape. He kicked a side kick before the clumsy giant turned and kicked on the giant''s Achilles.


    The strength of Beowulf is not inferior to that of the fusion giant, but in the relatively petite body and the advantage of concentration, it is only a foot. The hard skin and stone-like musculoskeletal of the giants are taken by Beowulf. With the brute force forced to break, and suddenly the smashed giant is so powerless to stop, he can only scream, and then in the sound of the bang, the whole person fell forward on the ground


    When the giant fell to the ground, Beowulf immediately climbed up the giant''s body and went up all the way. Whether it was knees, lumps, or spines, Beowulf was forcibly destroyed and destroyed by his hands. It can be said that his Under the violent destruction, the fusion giant has completely lost the possibility of re-action


    However, Beowulf did not stop his movements. He and the monsters repeatedly confronted him. He understood that he would not kill this big man. It is likely to usher in the unfortunate thing of being turned over, so he was at the moment when the giants fell to the ground. , I used my own arm and slammed into the atrium from the back of the melting giant.


    The powerful strange force instantly broke the giant''s heart into pieces, and lost the core. The giant who has been no different from the dead has completely gone to the end of his body and turned into a broken stone, and walked from the stone. Beowulf, who came out, held up the unskilled arm that had been burned, and made a beastly shout.


    "Hey, for Asgard"


    In this loud and horrible shout, all the spirits broke out with a full roar of war, and when the situation was opened, Brunnhild immediately put away his shield, and then Gao lifted the sword of his own hand, Glamo, and slammed the sword to the still hustle and bustle of the flame giant.


    The dragon fire that condenses the power of the dragon''s soul is filled with every inch of land seen by Brunnhild, and all the flame giants above it are melted under the raging dragon fire. ash


    Under the dragon fire, even the flame giant equivalent to the immune flame does not have any place to rely on. After all, the dragon''s fire is the most powerful force in the monster, not the thing that these relative subordinates can resist, so it is only a moment. Between the middle of the battlefield, there was a huge, ash-colored, emptied site.


    And this is to let the surrounding fire giants immediately scream at them, and then like the little girl who met a horrible monster, ran to the direction of his camp without thinking about anything.


    This is the rout above the battlefield, and with the rout, it is the fire giant who has joined the routing team, one after another, and the scale is getting bigger and bigger until all the enemies seen in front of him are panicked. The sweep, and then formed a situation that is enough to change the direction of the war


    In the face of such a situation, Brunnhilde naturally did not waste such an opportunity, so she immediately raised the Excalibur, using the light of the dragon and the white light above the shield as a signal to send out all the spirits to all the spirits. Assault signal


    "Departure, the time when the spirits decided to fight, for Asgard, to charge for victory"


    The dawn of victory has already appeared, and all the spirits that have been spurred by the eyes have shouted, roaring and chasing the enemies who have fled, and the past wars have almost fallen, and in this case, Asgard people think that victory is already at your fingertips.


    However, standing on a mountain far away, Muros, who is watching all this, is not willing to admit his failure. He looks at the far-sighted and extremely eye-catching, and can only attract people��s attention to the past. Hilde, but pouting, revealing a sharp fang that made such a low roar


    "Brunnhilde, do you think that you can win this? You are too small to look at me, too small to see the power of our Flame Giants now to say victory, it is too early."


    Having said that, Muros slammed his hand on the pool where he was, and then made a screaming laugh.


    "Come out, Gromross takes your son and gives me out to let those reptiles of Asgard look at it. How far away is the illusion of victory. How foolish they are, they will choose us. Come as an opponent"


    With his words, the molten pool of the slurry violently violently slammed, and the rolling melt was slammed into the surrounding walls, and the enormous force caused the stone barriers to begin to break into pieces. As the melting scroll is getting higher and higher, the figure of a huge monster is coming out of the pulp.


    It is a lizard-like head with a snake-like neck. The head of the light is a monster with a distant flame giant height. With such a snake''s slender head, more and more snakes are more common. The head of the snake came out. When the head of the ninth snake came out, a huge body slid into the melting pool and swam away to the outside of the molten pool.


    At this time, the true appearance of this monster was completely revealed.


    It is a huge snake-like monster with nine heads. It is also a demon known as the Hydra. Of course, unlike Hydra, which is a symbol of the Hydra organization, this Hydra is now a monster with flames and melting. Whether it is scales, ** or the blood flowing in the body, it is replaced by flames and melts. Because of this, it has a completely different name, Shamanra.


    Shamanra, the avatar of the fire element, is also a monster representing the flame and melting. Its appearance not only means that a monster has joined the battlefield, but also means that a squad that the king of the evil spirit is proud of has joined here.


    The Fire Elemental Corps appeared in the most unexpected circumstances (to be continued)

 Chapter 586： Wushen Riding and Rebuilding Enemy

    Shamanra Snake Grom Ross is the leader of the Fire Elemental Legion and one of the most effective cadres of the King of Fire. It is the best friend and the most suitable partner with Muros. Thus, when Muros made the call, the guy immediately came from the world of fire elements, and with its son, its elemental army appeared on the battlefield.


    When the huge and horrible body of the Shamana snake appeared on the battlefield, almost everyone stopped their own steps and watched the fearful behemoth. Its red and radiant body makes you feel like you are looking directly at a burning flame. And when the horrible heat in it was swept away like a storm, every Asgard who was present had an illusion of being in a joke.


    This is a very torturous thing for the Asgard who are used to the cold weather of Asgard, not to mention the burning heat and the terrible lethality. However, this is not the most panicking thing for the Asgards present. What makes them panic is that they appear together with the Shamana snakes, just like the ants behind the queens who protect the queens.


    Like the giant, upright giant lizard, these fire elements have a face similar to a lizard. And when they were covered with scales and armor, holding the long shackles of the flames, and the military uniforms appeared on the battlefield, even the heroes who had experienced battles felt the horrible fear of scalp.


    These flame lizards are much more powerful than ordinary flame giants. Although they do not have much advantage in strength compared to ordinary giants, the nature of the beasts makes them more combative. What is most discouraged by the spirits is not this, but they are almost equivalent to the characteristics of immortality.


    The salamander and the Shaman snake are the same elemental creatures. For them, as long as there is a flame, there is no need to worry about the threat of death. They will heal their wounds with flames and even regain their lives in the flames.


    The spirits are not incapable of destroying this group of shameless units, but destroying them requires the spirits to give their magic to extinguish the flames of these elements, and that is equivalent to a life-saving transaction. This kind of transaction is definitely not a cost-effective transaction for Yingling.


    But now, they have no other choice. At the moment when the Fire Elemental Corps is outcropping, when the battlefield war means Asgard''s future, they have no retreat.


    Every spirit has clasped the sword in his hand, and every soldier has taken his own steps. The warrior moves forward, life and death backwards. At this moment, there is no room for change. It is life and death, and it is no longer within their consideration.


    Just as everyone has the idea of ??forgetting to die, everyone will take life and death away. The bright and radiant horn sounded fiercely from outside the battlefield.


    That was the horn of hope, and when the horn sounded, the miraculous dawn began to fall on the battlefield. The pure white Valkyrie, under the protection of Aurora, drove a pure white mount, wielding a god-given weapon, and entered the battlefield.


    The white light reflected on their armor, and the whole battlefield was set against the light. And the edge of their weapons is like the aurora that suddenly smashed the sky, swept the entire battlefield.


    The Fire Elemental Regiment was instantly attacked by this group of Valkyrie, and countless ray and swords were bombarded, and the entire enemy army was torn into two halves from the side of the Elemental Legion.


    The characteristics of the fire lizard''s rebirth are useless in the face of Valkyrie''s divine strike. When Murrose and Gromrose have not had time to react, hundreds of salamanders have been reached into the sky of Mars. , completely annihilated for the most primitive state.


    This situation naturally made Gromrose, the leader of the Flame Corps, screaming, and its nine huge heads began to frantically squirm, spewing a deadly flame toward the spirits of Asgard.


    In the face of Shamanla''s revenge, Brunnhild was violently urging his mount, turning into a meteor light, and greeted it first.


    Goodgange erected an unbreakable holy barrier that completely blocked the flames of Shamanra. With the action of Brunnhilde, the queue of Valkyrie also rushed out of the eight dazzling figures. It is the sister and comrade of Brunnhilde and the leader of all Valkyrie.


    These eight figures drove to the side of Brunnhilde with a horse that could fly in the sky, and faced her with a huge Samana snake. Looking at the reinforcements that appeared around him, Brunnhild immediately held up his sword and once again made a loud shout.


    "For Asgard!"


    "For Asgard!" Countless responses sounded, from the spirits, the voices from the Valkyrie, one after another, gathered on the battlefield to become the most exciting horn.


    The charge began, and the spirits rushed from the ground to the surviving flame giant, while the Valkyrie launched an attack from the heavens to the elemental regiment below. Shouting and killing, blood and sky. The entire battlefield instantly became a huge meat grinder, mixing all the life in it and twisting it into pieces of debris.


    Every minute and every second, people die, there are flame giants, there are heroes, there are fire elements of life, there are also heroic Valkyrie. The brutal slaughter made everyone feel the tremendous impact on the soul. In the face of this kind of impact, Asgard chose to forget the struggle of life and death, but the flame country has begun to retreat.


    Everyone can see that this is a trap for Ms. Belheim. The Huo Ying Giant Legion, which has already stepped into the trap, is already deep in the mud and can''t extricate itself.


    Even with the support of the Elemental Legion, it is impossible to make any further turnarounds. At this point, Muros had the deepest feeling when he saw the emergence of the Valkyrie Army. He has lost and lost completely. Don''t say that the flame giants in his hands, even the elemental regiment with Gromross, may be a fierce end.


    For him now, the best option is to retreat and try to ensure that there is a living force in your hand. However, Muros is not willing to admit this failed ending.


    Obviously, they have temporarily occupied a huge advantage. It is obvious that they can bring the end of the dusk of the gods to Asgard as long as they wait for other forces to gather together, but they have taken the enemy��s tricks at this time and put all their efforts into it. Paying for it. This made him feel ashamed, and what face escaped, in front of his king.


    The unwilling and hateful flames want to bite his heart like a viper, and the giants who are so arrogant are more and more irrational. When he saw the mount in the sky, flying and dancing with the Sherman of the Shamanra snake, he immediately snorted. With the flames of the sky, if the rockets skyrocketing, they will smash the past against the female martial arts.


    "Give me to die, Br��nnhilde. Let me die with this warrior on this land!"


    The biggest head that was still in the middle of Shamana was attacked and defended. Brunnhild, who was deadlocked, heard the voice and immediately turned back. Then he saw a flame giant who pressed directly toward himself like a meteorite.


    Muros��s huge body and strong power fluctuations made Brunnhilde realize his threat immediately, but she did not panic, but held the shield forward and put Muros��s body firmly. The ground is blocked out.


    Although Muros wielded his fist hard, and let himself ping-pong on the shield like a siege hammer, it never succeeded in breaking through Gudganggong''s defense. On the other side, the battle between the mighty Valkyrie and Shamanra is coming to an end.


    Shamanra is very powerful, and even in comparison with the mythical creature of the dragon, it is not inferior. But its opponents are even stronger. The top nine of the Valkyrie are each a well-known warrior. Brunnhilde has a record of killing dragons. In front of them, in addition to being able to rely on the characteristics of rebirth of the fire, Shamanla has no other possibility.


    And now, it has reached its limit.


    When the other eight female martial arts used their swords and spear guns to cut off the head they had dealt with or stabbed them directly on the ground, Brenhilde had already waved his sword, the most in use. The bursting dragon fire directly divided the head of Shamanla from the whole body and split it directly into two halves.


    The dragon fire, which is different from the elemental flame, cannot make Sharma as the power of resurrection, even further. The evil dragon''s magic fire directly burned its body and turned its entire body into a huge torch.


    When the main skull and body were destroyed, the other eight heads screamed and became a dying flame, disappearing into the air with the subject.


    As an elemental elf, Shamanla is not physical. And this performance already means that it has been taken away. And looking at the whole process of Grom Ross was slain, the helpless Muros was completely crazy.


    The Shamanra snake Grom Ross is the elf born at the same time. For him, they are friends, brothers, and comrades in life and death. Now, in front of his eyes, Grom Ross is so smothered by the Valkyrie, and returned to the world. This caused all the emotions in his heart to be detonated in an instant, turning into endless anger and desperate madness.


    Muros in anger no longer cares about other things. He tore his chest, pinched his heart with his own hand, and then sent a malicious roar and curse to the Valkyrie.


    "Brunhild, you can''t win. Even if I use my life as a price, I want you to be buried. Your dream of saving Asgard is just an unrealistic dream, in the Flame Giants. Under the conquest, you can''t do anything. Desperate, go to hell. Face the endless flame army. Let you see, my last strength!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 587： Army of the Legion

    Muros is the most special general of the Sultan''s King Sultel. It is also the leader of the First Group of Flame Giants.


    It is not necessarily that he can fight. At the very least, compared with the Shamanra snake of the Elemental Legion, his combat power is not worth mentioning at all. When it comes to real combat power, he is even stronger than the lava giant.


    But such a person can become the leader of the First Group Army of the King of the Devil, and no one has any meaning, which is enough to explain his ability.


    Muros is one of the few giants in the flame giant who has a big picture. He is a wise adviser, not a brave warrior. Although this is not great for the Flame Giants. It is even said that his ingenuity can only be seen in this country where the brain is full of muscles. But he is indeed a special existence.


    The most special one is not here, the most special is his identity.


    Muros is not a traditional flame giant. He is a man-made giant made by his own blood. As such a special existence, he has an extraordinary ability. It is also because of this ability that he has a resounding corps in the flame giant.


    There is always a wrong name, no nickname. The nickname of the Legion has actually made his ability clear. Just as Muros can summon the Elemental Legion and the Shamanra Snake from the Magma Pool, he has the power to summon the Flame Giant Legion by the medium.


    The fifty great corps of the King of the Demon, all within his scope of summoning. And when he put his abilities to the limit, he could even pull the fifty regiments down the battlefield.


    Now, it is time for Muros to put his abilities to the limit. Because at this moment, he has crushed his heart.


    It is the same gem-like heart as Kent Ridge, and above the heart is the magical blood like the flowing red crystal. The blood was entangled around the heart like a rune, giving Muros the power to create vitality for Muros. But now, it''s all broken.


    The breaking of the heart not only ended the life of Muros, but also brought the power that Sirtel gave him to the limit. At the moment of the broken heart, a huge fire emerges from the position of the heart out of thin air, and then falls to the ground like a falling flower.


    The appearance of this flame made Brunnhilde instinctively feel the abnormal place. So she immediately reached out to Glamo in her hand and slashed toward the falling flame. However, when her sword touched the flame, she was unable to resist the whole person.


    The unimaginable high temperature was uploaded from this flame, and Glamo itself was instantly blushed. The Excalibur is crying in pain, and the hand of Brenhilde��s sword is also burned in an instant, and it is not the same. The power of the flame is more powerful than terror, even though Brunnhilde is still trying to endure this cruel heat. But the unicorn under her body has been unable to keep going.


    This strange flame has the breath of Sultan, the king of the sorcerer, and this breath is too horrible for the unicorn. So that when the flame just showed a little power, the unicorn had waved its wings regardless of its carelessness, and took Breenhilde far away.


    This may be a good thing for the unicorn, but for Brunnhilde, it is a bad thing.


    Without Brunnhild''s block, the flame suddenly accelerated and then slammed onto the ground. Then, the naked eye, the endless fire broke out, swallowed everything around, and completely changed everything that existed.


    Plants and other things on the surface of the earth are turned into ashes, while soil, stones and hard sand are completely melted into liquid magma.


    The flames ravaged a perfect circle, and in this circle, the red rolling lava has begun to uneasily sway, emitting strange and messy power fluctuations.


    Something started to rise from the inside, it was the soldier of the giant posture. Not one, not a group, but an innumerable number, far beyond the current number of Asgard troops. There is the presence of a common giant in the middle, and there are also lava giants who are the size of the mountain. In addition, there is a giant of half-human and half-beast, riding a giant like a mount. And the grotesque, with a few arms and heads, looks like a mighty overbearing giant. Everything is available, and the variety of people is scalp and numb.


    Looking at such a giant army, even the one-hundred-browed Brunnhilde deeply frowned, and there was a gloomy sorrow in the eyebrows.


    She saw it very clearly, and the types in it included almost all the troops under the King of the Fire. According to the current situation, the fifty corps of the King of the Fire, together with the former First Army and Elemental Legion, have been here.


    This is enough to make the flame giant like a rolling wheel running over the bugs, and the soldiers gathered here by Asgard are crushed into pieces. And that is what Bruenhilde absolutely does not want to see.


    So she immediately shouted at her sister.


    "Stop these giants, don''t let them fall across the world through this lava. In that case, all our efforts are completely in vain!"


    Speaking of this, she ignored the burning of her hands, holding up the still hot Glamo in her hand, and released the deadly dragon fire again.


    Together with her, there are many female martial arts behind her. Magic, artifacts, or their own power, every Valkyrie is desperately releasing its own power, projecting the past toward the circle of the ever-expanding lava above the ground.


    The tumultuous dragon fire and countless brilliance gathered together, turning into a pure white flame-like beam of light, and the giant army that showed its shape in the lava bombed the past. The meaning of the Valkyrie is very consistent, that is, even if the magic lava of the summoning corps cannot be destroyed, it is necessary to give them a heavy blow before the arrival of these corps.


    However, until things got to the point, they discovered that everything was nothing but a struggle of their own power, and it was their own vain fantasy.


    When the pillar of light gathering the power of the Valkyrie was on the lava, a huge figure appeared. It is a very clear figure. It is the same as the king of the sorcerer who appears in the main hall of the Odin Golden Palace. But it is more clear, more distinguishable, and more fearful and panicking.


    The black-golden, male-like disc is on the top of this tall, majestic mountain-like giant, making him look as majestic as a crown. The burning flame filled his entire head, making his face look very vague, though vague, but it was enough to make people look at his facial features, the arrogant expression makes people feel at first sight. It is unimaginable majesty and domineering.


    The muscles of the muscles are as tall and powerful as the giants of the flames, but they are stronger and more explosive. It is the blood vessels of the red crystal from the scaly skin of the armor and the gap through the skin, which makes him look full of power and oppression.


    Sultel, the king of the evil spirits, showed his figure at this time. Although not an ontology, it is just an illusion that closely approximates the ontology. But it also has an overwhelming horrible power. This is especially true for the Valkyrie who are present.


    In the face of the attack of the Valkyrie, the king of the inflamed flaming demon is just the same as the last time, and the posture of the sword is illusory, so that the pure white light column is instantly annihilated in the void. And when he made another move as if holding a sword and slamming down. The invisible force instantly turned into a hot storm, and all the female Valkyrie in the air was blown away.


    At this time, Sultel only looked at the air and stayed there, barely maintaining Brunelhild. Showing a smile that is open and happy.


    "Brunnhilde, the fetish **** I fancy. I didn''t expect that we met again. Why, now that you have changed your mind and intend to offer everything to you?"


    "Sultel!" Bently biting his lips, and Brunnhilde still reluctantly made such a voice. "Never, you demon. I will never give in like you!"


    "H, ha!" Hearing such an answer, the king of the evil spirits made a disdainful ridicule. "What I like the most is your stubborn character. But it''s stupid to be too stubborn. At this time, do you think you have any chance of a comeback? Or do you think you have any hope of existence? ?"


    "Look at your face, my army is ready to go. In just a few minutes, they will be able to step out of this door and officially enter the world of your Asgard. At that time, what ability do you have to stop them? What is the ability to organize the ravages of the flames? By yours, or by your unconscious father? Or are you the reinforcements you invited?"


    "You have no hope! This is your destiny, this is your future. So, the last chance. Decide, choose to surrender in despair, or step into destruction with your world in your hopes! This is my last tolerance. As a king, I will give you the opportunity to choose!"


    Really no hope? Looking at the king of the inflamed demon, Brunnhilde��s heart is almost indulged. But she did not completely lose hope, because she knew that there was a final glimmer of light. As long as the glimmer of light is still there, things still have a turn.


    But where is this dawn now? Brunnhilde is already in a hurry. At this time, a familiar whisper rang in her ear.


    "Sister, take them away, and hide as far as possible. Your hero is about to debut!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 588： Dust settles the artifact

    "Sister, take them away, and hide as far as possible. Your hero is about to debut!"


    Aurora��s voice rang in the ear of Brunnhilde, but it made the fire of hope in her heart more blazing. If there is anyone who can serve her hopes at this time, then there is only this last player, and only the warrior who can change the fate.


    At this time, Brunnhilde, who almost entrusted all her hopes to Zhou Yi, did not hesitate at all. She waved her hand to her Valkyrie sisters and shouted at the heroes behind her. Shouting "Retreat, retreat. Hurry and retreat!", then led the Valkyrie to fly to the sky and flee past.


    Such a move made the spirits of her subordinates stunned one by one, with a feeling of dreaming. In the same way, as the audience of the audience, Sirtel also feels a little unacceptable.


    For him, Brunnhild attracted him not only the unparalleled beauty, but more importantly her will, her stubbornness and unyielding, and her noble and unspeakable soul.


    The flower of Gaoling, which blooms above the battlefield, is a heart-warming existence. Now, all that Brunnhilde has done is to tear all the impressions of his past into pieces. The contrast is so great that the king of the evil spirit is simply unacceptable. So he immediately gave a deafening angry roar.


    "You dare to run away, you have chosen to discard your dignity? Oh, mean. Since then you have no value of existence, I want to destroy you, I want you to completely become ashes. Go to hell, bugs Go to hell, Brunnhilde!"


    The invisible power condenses, and the feeling of destruction that is full of the end of the day makes the people present there panic and fear. And this is equivalent to the extreme anger of the King of Fire, so that everyone has a desperate mood.


    In the legend of Asgard, the king of the evil spirit is a more terrible existence than death, and is the ultimate demon in the story that every child listens to. His image has been rooted in the heart of the Asgard, and has been magically transformed into an invincible, only bringing about the existence of destruction. Now, he has already smashed the ruined butcher''s knife to his own group, which makes the Asgard people can still be indifferent.


    Everyone instinctively spread his legs and followed the retreating Valkyrie to escape in the distance. And looking at this group of ants like the Asgard, the king of the evil spirit is more angry, the destruction of the ** has become more intense.


    He wants to destroy this worm-like existence, but just as he has clenched his sword, ready to sway, the warning sounds in the heart and the horrible power fluctuations from the distance. It was for him to stop his movements immediately.


    In the distance, between the mountains. Zhou Yi was tall and stood on top of a mountain, holding the gun in his hand and arguing for Roderne, as if holding a blazing lightning, staring straight at the king of the evil on the battlefield.


    His power is madly moving toward Rodney, and with the influx of this power, Rodney itself is undergoing incredible changes.


    Like a white jade, the gun is gradually losing its physical limitations, becoming the invisible and unqualified source of space, lingering on the burning gun head. Between the guns, the eternal fire began to burn rapidly, and the golden fire of the rushing rushed to reflect the release of more and more powerful power fluctuations.


    The flame is in the gallop, the flame is in the struggle, and the power of the flame is dip in every inch of space around it. In this case, even the star of the dead star has begun to change color. The rune inscribed on it began to be filled with the light of the flame a little bit, and as the rune was completely illuminated, the entire gun blade began to bloom in endless light.


    This kind of situation makes Zhou Yi look like it is holding a brilliant and eye-catching sun, which makes people feel infinitely admired and admired.


    Looking at this kind of Zhou Yi, the king of the evil spirit, Sultel, suddenly burst into a hoarse snarl.


    "Hey guy, you don''t want to destroy it. Go to hell!"


    To put it bluntly, an incomparably huge sword emerged from the void.


    It is an incredibly magical sword. Its sword front looks almost completely free of solid forms of metal or other textures, but more like a light, a brilliant light. It��s fascinating and glaring.


    Of course, this is not to say that this sword is really made up of light. But because its blade is very special, it is almost impossible to see its shape with the naked eye. In fact, it still has a blade and a sharp edge. This point extends from its moment of the hilt down, and the quaint inscriptions of the entire ridge of the sword can be seen one or two.


    But in any case, it is still magical, and this point is even more prominent when the flames of the ruined flames on the blade are out.


    This is the most conspicuous place for this huge sword, and it is the only conspicuous place. As for the other accessories on the sword, it looks quaint and without a bit of eye-catching features.


    Whether it is a silver-gray mountain-shaped hand with a rounded ear, or a spiral gray hilt is an inconspicuous look. There isn''t even a superb decoration on the whole sword, even a set of precious stones.


    If it wasn''t that magical, the light-skinned blade, almost no one would regard this as a sword. However, when these combinations come together, it has the power to make the nine major countries shocked.


    The Twilight Sword, the Sword of Destruction, the Flame Sword, and the Sword of Destruction. This is the most powerful artifact in the hands of Revodin, Sultel, and the most horrible sword in the entire nine countries. When it is waving, the whole world will be shuddering.


    Now, the Great Sword has been swaying, and the infinite flames have almost turned into an arc of tearing the sky, and slammed down to the mountain where Zhou Yi is located.


    The flames swept, and everything was burned. Even when the edge of the Twilight Sword has not completely touched the mountain, the mountain has begun to collapse and melt, becoming the ashes of the sky.


    The earth began to tremble, and the earthquake broke out unexpectedly. The invisible force made the mountains shake and the surface torn. Countless trees began to burn out of thin air, and the rolling lava also sprang like a fountain.


    The Asgard feared the power of the King of Fire and the Sword of Twilight, and they were miserable in the face of the vision of discoloration in this heaven and earth, but they could only look at everything in front of them.


    Because they know very well, escape is actually nothing to do. If you want to live and want to see tomorrow and hope, the only thing they can count on is the brilliant sun, even the last light that has not dissipated in the flame.


    And this sun-like existence, at this moment, at the moment when the Twilight Sword is coming, it bursts into a light that is so strong that people can''t look straight.


    The heavens and the earth are suddenly bright, and everything is swallowed up by the most extreme light. Whether it is the mountains and rivers, or the sky stars. Or it is this flying sky, almost the flames that burned the whole world have lost their form. Everyone saw only light, only light.


    The light that erupted at that moment was too strong, and it was strong enough to let all those who looked at it lose the power of the senses. When the female martial artists with better resilience began to restore their own vision, they found that the fire of the sky had been extinguished, and in the sky. All the light has condensed into an incomparably blazing light column, and the edge of the Twilight Sword is deadly together.


    The flames rushed and the streamer flew. Whether it is the red, almost blackening flame of destruction, or the golden fire of the streamer, it is rubbing and violently colliding, and there is a dazzling and horrible electric light on the sky.


    The electro-optic light of **** can almost turn all the things that you touch into powder, and the flame of splashing makes all things directly into ashes.


    At this time, no Valkyrie dared to ride in the sky. All the people landed down, looked at everything that happened in front of the most sincere, and then prayed and gave everything to fate to make a choice. . The only exception to this is Brunnhilde.


    This martial god, who shines like a morning star, silently watches the figure of Zhou Yi, which looms in the light, clenches his fist and sends out the deepest prayer in his heart.


    "Come on, Zhou Yi. For Asgard, for me, you must win, definitely!"


    Perhaps she heard her voice, perhaps the previous stalemate has already separated. In the next moment, the bright light suddenly soared, and the golden smoldering turned into a flamboyant dragon, entwined in the light column. In the initial sound of everything, the Twilight Sword represents the edge of destruction and destruction. I immediately flew out. Then the restlessly flew to the illusion of the king of the evil spirit.


    "Do not!"


    At this time, the king of the evil spirit can only make such a roar in vain. But there is no longer any means to stop the coming of this original light.


    The gates of the lava began to collapse in an instant. Under the destruction of this extreme light, even the giant army in Ms Belheim began to suffer a huge and fatal blow.


    The Lava Gate opened the path of aggression to Asgard and opened the way to death and destruction for themselves. Under the baptism of this ultimate destruction of light, everything began to vanish.


    No matter what kind of soldiers, in the face of such an attack, it is just the existence of an ant. What is more miserable than the ants are that they don��t even have the chance to escape.


    The call of the King of Fire Demon gave Zhou Yi the opportunity to annihilate them in one fell swoop, and in the face of this best opportunity, Zhou Yi simply did not mean to show mercy. Just as Sultel wants to bring destruction to Asgard, as the current guardian of Asgard, he is naturally not afraid to treat these invaders in the same way.


    Therefore, the end is coming. Not for the soldiers of Asgard. It is for the giants of Ms Belheim. Death has arrived on schedule. (~^~)

 Chapter 589： Come to an end

    At the moment the lava cast portal was destroyed, the situation of the Giants Corps was completely riddled. Except for the King of Fire, no one knows how much they have lost, and no one knows if they will have the power to fight again.


    However, Brunnhilde is very convinced that the army of the evil spirits has been shattered at this time. Ms Belheim no longer has the ability to step into the land of Asgard. They have already won and won in the war against the Flame Giants! Thoroughly thorough, clean. Let the king of the evil spirit, Sultel, have full of resentment and nothing to say.


    And the existence of all this is there! Thinking of it, Brunnhilde couldn''t help but put his sight on the man standing in the distance in the distance. From beginning to end, she believed in this man, and this man did not disappoint her.


    Although it is not stated, everyone at this time in Brunnhilde can see the meaning of the expression on her face. The most unattainable flower of the Valkyrie has been reserved for someone, and this situation has made everyone around her show a blessed smile.


    And also seeing the changes in Brunnhilde''s expression, there is also Sultel, the king of the evil spirit who tried several times to seek her.


    For Sirtel, Zhou Yi not only defeated his own strong enemy, but also killed the murderer of his own ambitions, but also took away the rivals of the women he valued. So many identities overlap, so that he is already looking ferocious enough to look at Zhou Yi��s eyes, and his constant friction and fangs make him look like he wants to swallow and smear Zhou Yisheng. The feeling of smashing.


    At this moment, Zhou Yi has become a big enemy in the eyes of Sirtel. Of course, what makes him jealous is the power that Zhou Yi shows. This power has exceeded his psychological expectations, allowing him to directly promote Zhou Yi to the point where the entire Asgard gods are dangerous.


    Therefore, Sultel pulled the phantom that he had begun to become embarrassed, and made this sound to Zhou Yi.


    "Very good, dare to destroy the mortal of my army. I remember your performance, I will remember you in my bones, not killing you, I am sleepy. Now tell me your name, I will Let everyone remember you, because you are about to die in my hands. Your bones will be set by me to Uktra Hill, and it will be ashes!"


    "It''s meaningless to say it well. Sultel, I can beat you once and you can beat you for the second time! So everything you say is just an unrealistic fantasy." To let Sirte An unnamed fire scorned his eyes and looked at him. Zhou Yi said to him with a sneer on his face. "But since you want to know my name, then telling you is no problem. Listen clearly, King of the Fire, my name is Zhou Yi. Remember clearly, because this is the name that brought you destruction and end!"


    "Zhou Yi?" The name was chewed a few times in his mouth, and the king of the evil spirit laughed. "Very good, very good. I remember, I believe we will see you soon. By that time, I will face you in the most realistic form, and see if you can still be as mad as you are now!" ��


    After saying this, the figure of the unparalleled giant is like a broken picture, which quickly becomes a smoke of the sky, and then disappears in a gust of wind. At this time, many talents have returned to God.


    The king of the evil spirits was actually beaten, and some people defeated the king of the evil spirits, defeating the destruction of the Twilight Sword. This sudden occurrence made all the spirits and most of the Valkyrie have a feeling of being in a dream, not real. So far until now, they have confirmed that everything that happened in front of them is actually true.


    The discovery, however, was to let them immediately scream and scream unscrupulously and celebrate with impunity. Someone started to sing and some started dancing. Others, together with Oberwuff, did not care about the occasion to strip off their clothes, and performed a fight in public.


    This kind of thing is changed to the usual time, naturally it will usher in the eyes of the Valkyrie. But now, under the ecstasy of this great victory, they did not stop the meaning of these people, and even many of them also showed the meaning of eagerness to try.


    This is victory, and this is the happiness that is difficult to get off. In the face of such happiness, Brunnhild directly driven the mount of his Majesty and flew to the edge of Zhou Yi.


    "How do you feel? I mean, I just had a fight with Sirtel. Did you hurt you?"


    Sorry, Brenhilde, who is straightforward, can''t just say that he is worried about Zhouyi in his heart, so she cares about Zhou Yi''s body. But what the discerning person can see is that this guy hasn''t hurt a hairy hair from beginning to end, so it is too stupid to ask if he is injured.


    Brunnhilde apparently found that the questions he asked were a bit stupid. So immediately, she blushes her face, and some want to explain it.


    "Don''t think too much, I''m just worried about whether you can stick to it. After all, this is just the beginning, and there are still many challenges waiting for us."


    "Reassured, I will not be tired of this simple battle for a thousand times. It is them!" Touching his nose, Zhou Yi glanced at the heroes and female martial arts under the carnival state, and then not without Worried. "Although I don''t object to their fun, but it''s too early. It''s too early to indulge and slack, but it''s easy for them to lose their combat power, especially in the current situation. So, You don''t have to do anything?"


    "Don''t worry!" When he heard Zhou Yi''s worry, Brunnhild smiled and put his sight on the group of heroes below. "They are warriors who have fought in battle. They know how to adjust their status. So don''t worry if they will slack off or something else. It is estimated that tomorrow, they will recover."


    "Since you said that, okay!"


    When I heard Brunnhild''s words, Zhou Yi also knew that he was white. He smiled slyly and continued to ask.


    "What do we do next, do you support Til or go directly to the Golden Palace? Loki only said that let us arrange it ourselves. I think it would be better to ask you. After all, you are the commander, and Your experience is also more abundant in this regard."


    Let the professional people do professional things, this is the principle of Zhou Yi. He doesn''t think he is all-powerful, and he can''t be more professional than those who are truly professional. In this case, why should he take away the work of others, but instead make things worse than what can be done better!


    Therefore, he sincerely consulted Brunnhild, which is almost equivalent to entrusting the decision to her hand. And this is what makes Brenhilde feel heartfelt.


    She felt respect from Zhou Yi, and this respect is more exciting for Brunnhilde than any gorgeous compliment. So she looked at Zhou Yi and showed a confident and full of smile to him.


    "Well, since you said so, then let''s go to support Tyre."


    "As Rocky said, the dark gnomes want to sneak into the Golden Palace, and they must be only a small part of the elite, and those people can not avoid Hemdahl''s eyes. Because the power of their sneak attack naturally With a big discount, it is impossible to cause too much damage to the Golden Palace. Together with the power of the Frost Giants in Rocky''s hands, we don''t need us to support them!"


    ��In contrast, Tyre is even more dangerous. Most of the elite in his hands are here, and the rest are ordinary warriors. Coupled with the opposite of Ye Mengjia De and the possible existence of Hoddle, the pressure he has to bear is far greater than we think, so mobilizing him is the most important thing we have to do now! ��


    "You decide it, this kind of thing I listen to you!" Stretched a lame, Zhou Yi naturally does not have much meaning for this kind of thing. And when Brunnhilde wanted to talk to him more, there was a voice of Aurora in the void next to them.


    "Hey, you two, are you going to have a carnival? Today is a good day to celebrate the victory. Everyone is waiting for you two meritorious ministers?"


    Some of the abnormal olfactory Aurora showed a sound from the air. It can be seen that she has already drank a lot of wine at this time, so that even speaking is not very helpful.


    The sudden spoiler destroyed Brunnhilde''s mood and allowed her to return all the words she wanted to say. So after some annoyed stunned Aurora, Brunnhild pulled the reins and spurred the two-winged unicorn to fly from the army below.


    "Long live Asgard, long live the female Valkyrie Brenhilde!"


    Someone saw her figure and made such a loud cry. And with such a sound, more and more people have joined the ranks of shouting. Then, like the wave, one after another, the deafening cheers came one after another, and almost every soldier present was sent a heartfelt praise for Brunnhilde.


    Looking at such a scene, Aurora''s intoxicating little face showed a longing expression.


    "When can I be worshipped like my sister!"


    "Little guy, are you still early?" Listening to Aurora''s words, Zhou Yi immediately licked her small head through the helmet on her head, then laughed and drove the blazing golden fire toward Brensch. The figure of Deer chased it up.


    And his appearance also made the atmosphere of the audience go to the highest wave.


    "King of Heroes, King of Heroes!"


    Isn''t the hero who is praised by the heroes of countless epics not the king of the hero? Everyone thinks like this, and naturally, they have called such a name from their mouths.


    "The king of heroes?"


    Chewing on the name given, Zhou Yi''s face showed an unprecedented weird expression. This expression passed away, but it was enough to explain the fluctuations in his heart. Once upon a time, it seems to be the same! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 590： Second line on the Rhine

    Quietly standing above the Rhine, the **** of war Tyre caressed his broken arm. The face is rarely exposed to embarrassing emotions. For him, the last thing he wants to see and the most hopeful thing has happened at the same time, and in the face of what happened, he has a feeling that he doesn''t know what to do.


    The invasion of the dark gnomes came as expected, which is a good thing. For Tyre, opponents who dare to stand on the bright side are not worthy of fear. And in his character, the opponents in frontal confrontation are always much better than the hidden ones hidden in the dark.


    However, as the battle begins and proceeds, the situation is already very different. And it has already developed the past in an increasingly bad situation.


    The reason for this is because of the strength of the forces under the hands. There is no heroic, fearless, skillful spirit as the core, and ordinary warriors are really difficult to open the situation in battle. On the other hand, it is because of the sudden emergence of strong enemies.


    Just as he played against the commander of the Dark Gnome, Jermaid, Hoddle, who had become a Finril Wolf, appeared on the battlefield and launched an attack without hesitation.


    With one enemy and two, Tyre is naturally unable to catch. The most important thing is that he really did not think about how to face Finrill in a different attitude.


    Although he had suffered a lot of pain in Hoddle''s body, he did not feel any resentment against this tragic brother. On the contrary, in that matter, he is more deeply aware of his own blame.


    Because after Hoddle accidentally killed Bald, Odin issued an order to deprive Hoddle of his power and devalue him to mortal exiles outside Asgard.


    From the king''s point of view, this is actually extra kindness. But for Tyre, this is actually pushing the poor younger brother to death. A blind person who has lost his power can live in other worlds that are in crisis again. It is a problem that does not need to be considered at all. But in the face of the king''s order, Tyre did not have any possibility of resistance. Even Tyre volunteered to act as the person who executed the Odin command.


    In his view, instead of letting those who are full of Hoddle''s malicious deportation exile him, it is better to come by himself. At the very least, he will give Hoddle a safer environment that will allow him to spend the rest of his life. However, when he came to Hoddle, Hoddle, who had already been swayed by the wind, immediately asked such a question.


    "Are you coming to kill me, Tyre! My brother!" This was the question Hoddle asked at the time, and in the face of the helpless and desperate questioning of the younger brother, Tyre was the first time. Say something that is against the heart.


    "Do not worry, Hoddle. This is just an accident. I will take you outside to avoid it for a while. When the father''s anger disappears, he will let you come back."


    In any case, Tyre could not say that he had deprived him of God''s power and turned him into a mortal, so he could only vaguely assure him.


    As Hodell, who was brought up by Tyre from a small age, he easily believed his words. It��s just a natural vigilance that gives him more insurance for himself. He tied his hand and Tyre''s hand firmly with his own artifact, Krepnier, to make sure that he would not be abandoned by his only brother.


    For Hodell at that time, the only brother he could trust, Tyre, was his only reliance. So he tied himself to Tyre, which is equivalent to putting his trust on him. For the mind-sensitive Hoddle, death is not terrible, terrible is betrayal and abandonment. He will not accept the abandonment, even if he uses this method, he will be entangled with Tyre, even if he is dead, he will be with his only brother.


    Tyre understood Hoddle''s mind and he was not willing to abandon his brother. But the order is absolute, he can only maintain this lie that is unlikely to last.


    And then, everything is still exposed. The mind-sensitive Hoddle discovered Tyre''s lies, so he took off his arm before he deprived himself of his power, and took his arm together to embark on the road of defection.


    Hoddle, who could not accept betrayal and abandonment, chose to defect, and this is the most embarrassing thing for Tyre. He felt that Hoddle��s rebellion was entirely because he had failed his trust, and because of this, he was shocked by Hoddle, who suddenly appeared in front of him, and almost died.


    As a **** of war, he has the strength to suppress Ye Mengjia, but with a change from Hoddle to Finril, he is not an opponent at all, especially if his mind is already confused.


    Thus, defeat is already an obvious thing. Although it is not painful, it is indeed a heavy blow to Asgard��s defense system on the Rhine side. And this also makes their next defensive wars even more inferior.


    When the mighty and wide Rhine River flows into the Otani Valley area on the Asgard border, it can only be reunited through a tributary of dozens of rafts because it is divided by the rocky valley.


    For Tyre, it is obviously better to be defensive in the Great Rock Valley. At the very least, it will not be too late to support because of the huge Rhine. But now, their defense has been pushed down and pushed to the lower reaches of the Rhine, which makes their defenses difficult.


    The huge Rhine is the most important obstacle. Because of this endless river, he can only put his own little strength on both sides to stop the dark gnomes from aggression against Asgard. But that, it is also to let half of the warriors in a huge danger.


    The division and rule of the two armies is itself a taboo for the march. In this case, which is not conducive to command, even if he is a **** of war, there is no possibility of any great solution. More importantly, he was worried about the attacks of Jerome and Fenlier. Once one of them has specialized to drag themselves, it will not take long before the other can completely eliminate the army across the river bank.


    Unless he can solve one of the guys at the fastest speed, then go to another guy. But this program is just a reflection, there is a feeling of not reliable.


    But the beast that can fight against the gods is a terrible monster transformed from the gods. How can I defeat one in a short period of time? So Tyre can only hope for the possible reinforcements, such as Thor. From the current situation, this is the only guy he can count on, and only he can have this ability to come over and help himself.


    Others, like Bruneld, who replaced his front line against the flame giant, he really didn''t have any ideas. In his opinion, the situation there is much worse than him. Because they are facing the king of the evil spirits and the fifty legions of his majesty. That kind of power, even if the entire Asgard is rushed up, can be unsuccessful. Now, with the help of the spirits and the Valkyrie, they want to stop their steps. It is an impossible task to see.


    At first he was very reluctant, and that was still the case when the enemy did not want to attack. Therefore, he does not think that Bruenhilde can create a miracle, at most, it is more support for a while.


    However, he did not oppose the idea of ??this plan. Because in his view, this plan does have some practicality. However, the first place to open the gap is not Brunnhilde, but himself. As long as you can take the lead in opening up the situation and destroying these resurgence of dark gnomes, you can transfer the army in the fastest time, support Brunnhilde, and re-establish a stalemate with the Flame Giant.


    However, the situation is really too unexpected.


    Dahe Rhein is still rumbling, and while still thinking, Tyre has suddenly discovered that the secluded phantoms begin to emerge in the distant forest. It was a tall warship with dozens of swords. It was dark and cold, full of coldness and embarrassment that was only possible with a war machine.


    It was a battleship of dark gnomes, a dark gnome exiled outside the world to avenge the weapons built by Asgard. Warships that can cross the universe can not only be invisible, but also face collisions in the most violent way. Under the huge size and tonnage of the battleship, it can be done without any indestruction. So for a moment, they smashed the wide river, shattered countless rocks, and rushed to the Asgard camp with a near-crazy and violent posture.


    At the same time, the shadows of countless wolves appeared in the forest, and the oil-green eyes were like a group of wildfires all over the mountain. The fierce wolverine followed, and there was almost no stopping. Soon, the Asgard warriors discovered that they had been surrounded by countless wolves, and that meant that each of them was very clear in their hearts.


    The enemy��s assault has arrived and the war has started again.


    Although not a hero like the hero, the warriors present did not have any war. Without Tyre, they took up their own weapons and made a defensive posture.


    And just after the warriors were ready to fight, the warships had already opened the hatch, and the numerous dark gnomes wearing thick armor were armed with guns, and the neat teams lined up from the battleship, and immediately turned toward The warriors in the array below launched a deadly attack.


    The bullets and bullets erupted from the dark gnome''s strangely shaped guns. Under this attack, the Asgard warriors immediately fell into a downturn. After all, the shield can be blocked for a while, but it can''t block the world. Soon, there were victims in Asgard��s camp.


    Looking at this situation, Tyre immediately acted. He can''t let his subordinates have been suppressed all the time, so in the absence of the enemy''s leader, he can only choose to preempt.


    And just as he plunged over the Rhine, the rest of him, the Rhine that was originally just flowing calmly, burst into a very turbulent wave, and a huge snake emptied from the surface of the water. With a huge huge mouth that can swallow the mountain, he bite into Tyre. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 591： God of War, brothers confrontation

    "Go to hell, Tyre."


    The huge body of Ye Mengjia suddenly appeared from the Rhine River, opened his mouth with a thunderous posture, biting the past toward Tyre. And looking at the sudden appearance of Ye Mengjia, Tiel''s face is showing such a look.


    This one has only one arm, and the big man with his beard and his beard is slamming out the sword of his waist. Then he swings with one arm, and the sharp sword immediately bursts into the ultimate light, just like when it appears in the air. Like a sword that was infinitely magnified, it fell on the head of Jermaid.


    As a **** of war, Tyre��s power is one of the best in Asgard. Unlike Odin, who created magic, it is also different as Thor, who can control thunder and lightning. He has the power to be ordinary, but he is also very powerful.


    He is the patron saint of the warrior, so he is also the most skilled warrior. And the power of the warrior gives him more than just that power, it also gives Tyre a more powerful ability. For example, he can use his power to magnify his attacks by a hundredfold and form more powerful damage. In addition, he can also gain insight into the enemy''s weaknesses with the sharpest eye. Or face any enemy with an unyielding attitude. In that state, if he does not admit that he has failed, then unless he is given immediate death, then even if he breaks his hand and breaks his head, he can continue to fight until he thinks he has no need to fight. until.


    This is the power of God of War and the most solid pillar of every god. It is precisely because of this that the **** of war Tyre became the nail in the eyes of the enemies who watched Asgard, the stab in the flesh. Don''t solve him first, they are really sleepy.


    So in the face of Tyre��s counterattack, Jermaine won��t hide, and it left behind with a huge ray of great swords, and it was the determination to die and drag Tyre into the water.


    Its huge eyes almost opened up a wide distance that could swallow the entire mountain. Even the giant sword that was changed by Tyre was cut into the upper jaw and almost embedded in the skull. The slightest retreat means. On the contrary, the severe pain stimulated its fierceness, letting it stretch out its fangs full of venom, and then smothered his mouth toward Tyre.


    In the face of the devour of Ye Mengjia De, like the prehistoric giant hunter, Tyre grew up and gave a wild and violent roar. The sword in his hand, Til''s front, became even bigger and sharper under the infusion of his strength. When he was holding his sword, the screaming sword of this size instantly ran through the squat of Ye Mengjiade. Then, in the same posture as the open space, surrounded by a nearly perfect circle.


    There is no match, and the blood is raining. Under Tyre��s counterattack, even the horrible behemoth of Ye Mengjia could not bear the pain of living. It began to scream, because the cutting of the Great Sword has been almost smashed from nearly half of its head from its mouth. This and the undoubted pain of the dagger make it almost crazy, and in this madness, it is unable to maintain its own reason.


    It can''t turn off Tyre. In fact, the instinct of the beast also tells it how wrong it is to continue to swallow Til. So it threw Til out directly when the head was mammoth. At the same time, it has begun to madly twitch his body.


    The huge body more than the foothills emerged from the bottom of the Rhine River. The sudden and undulating moment immediately caused the river of the Rhine to skyrocket and rush to the two sides like the surging tides and tsunami. At the same time, the body of the serpent is swimming in madness.


    The scales on it are scraped on the stone walls along the coast, allowing the hard rock to be easily chopped and smashed like tofu. And when its huge, spur-like tail twitched and slammed into the land on both sides of the strait, the Asgard Warriors and Dark Gnomes present felt a near-natural panic.


    The earth is shaking, the surface is cracking, and the flowing river is sharper than the weapon, and heavier than the rock. The light that touches the power of human life, but the most important thing is the tail of the twitching snake. It is still violent, making all this, and even slammed the gnome warships docked on the ground without any scruples.


    In the harsh and horrible sound, the huge battleship like a sword has been drawn into countless pieces by the horrible tail of the giant snake. The hard metal falls straight down like a collapsed rock, splashing countless soots, and letting countless dark gnomes hold their heads. But no matter how they run, after all, some people are destined to be unlucky. And in such a short period of time, the casualties caused by Jehompson have surpassed Asgard��s achievements against the dark gnomes.


    This situation made both sides confused and they were confused. In the end, where is Ye Mengjia? Even some Asgards began to speculate whether Tyre had surrendered this behemoth, turned it in the direction, and turned the spear to his original camp.


    Of course, this is just a guess. Because the madness of Ye Mengjia is simply a wild beast that does not distinguish between the enemy and me. The snake tail that smashed the battleship slammed under the pain and slammed down the ground. The huge snaketail with the same mountain and the horror of Taishan is like this. Under such a powerful force, no matter whether it is an Asgard or a dark gnome, there is only one thing that can be done, that is, escape.


    No one can live without want to die, and still die under the monster. Therefore, the two sides made a fairly consistent decision. But it''s so easy to escape, especially under the body of such a monster. And the warrior who saw Asgard was going to suffer the poisonous hand of Jermaid, and Tyre, who had come back to him, screamed and slammed his sword again.


    The unparalleled edge of the moment runs through the head of Ye Mengjiade, which is less than half of the head, and it is fixed on the riverbed. At the same time, Tyre also extended his own arm, turned it into an infinitely huge figure like the pillar of the sky, and then smashed through the inexhaustible power and rumble of the clouds and the sea. Jehovah��s spine, which smashed its huge body into a pool of mud, slowly shrank into the river in a weak convulsion.


    This is a fatal blow, but even such an attack did not make Ye Mengjia de die. Its huge body is still twitching unconsciously, and every time it twitches, it stirs up countless sediments from the riverbed of the Rhine River, and in a moment the whole river becomes muddy, and in this turbidity, fundamentally I can''t see how the changes have occurred under the riverbed.


    This made Tyre have some worries. He wants to end the battle as soon as possible. It is best to be able to kill Ye Mengjiao completely. To this end, he began to squeeze the body that he had become exhausted, re-aggregated the power of the **** of war, poured into the hands of Tyre''s front.


    The huge sword that could almost smash the clouds of light once again appeared, and when Tyre was ready to smash the sword to the riverbed, the violent and horrible wind was rushing from behind him.


    From the sixth sense of the soldier''s natural sensitivity, Tyre turned his body in time, and the sword in his hand was firmly in front of him. And just after he had done this kind of action, a horrible force hit him and flew him out like a meteor.


    Under the impact of this force, Tyre could not stop his body. His body was rushed into the river, and the speed of speed and the power of terror allowed the river to be split in half by his body, separating two water curtains of tens of meters in height on his sides. At first glance it seems like the big river was opened from the middle.


    However, Tyre is, after all, Tyre, the **** of war of Asgard. Although he was accidentally attacked, he quickly stabilized his body and stood up again on the river. At this time, he also saw the guy who sneaked on himself, so that he couldn''t help but read the name complicatedly.


    "Hoddle!"


    That''s right! In front of him is the once **** of darkness, who was exiled to Asgard''s Hoddle because he killed his brother, but now he has a new look and a new name.


    The original Hoddle is a gloomy, quirky scorpion. Of course, he is still a human form anyway. And now Hoddle is no longer a human being. Now he is a wolf, a huge body covered with a dark mist of strange wolves.


    With a shoulder height of five or six meters, it can face most of the creatures in the nine kingdoms in a bird''s eye view, even for giants. The black fur reveals a deep metallic color, and the thick body and the four-claw of the trunk can clearly feel its power and strength. Its eyes are like the most horrible lights in the night, and the teeth are sharper than any sword. The most heart-rending and fearful is the expression on his face.


    When a wolf is insidious and horrible in front of you, like a human being, the feeling of fear will be felt by anyone. Now, in the face of such a demon wolf who has been staring at his own laughter, Tyre just said it with bitterness.


    "Are you finally willing to appear, Hoddle, my stupid brother!"


    "Stupid younger brother, are you talking about me, Tyre! It''s really interesting, what makes you think I''m stupid? I don''t have this kind of consciousness."


    The devil Wolf Finril, the old **** of darkness Hoddle, stared at Tyre with the green eyes of the infiltrator, then snorted and gasped with the mist of white mist, and answered him in a smirk-like tone. Road.


    "Look at what you look like now!" Hoddle''s obsessiveness made Tyre feel heartfelt. He stared at Finlay and screamed excitedly. "You have now become a monster completely downright. And this is just to retaliate against Asgard. Is it worth it? You killed Bald, and it was not enough to cut my arm. I actually extended my poisonous hand to my father. Reaching to the country where you raised you, don��t you have a feeling of regret?"


    "Repent? How is it possible!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 592： Fallen Gods Black Wolf

    Maintaining the face of the wolf, the fennel wolf smiled and gave an answer to Til''s frown.


    "Why should I regret it, can you give me a reason to regret it? Tyre, my brother!"


    "Father, the king who opened the net to you. Didn''t you regret what you did to him?"


    "Odin, you mean the **** old man. I am sorry, Tyre, I have not regarded him as my father. Now I am the devil Wolf, and it is no longer the original nephew. Hoddle, who insulted you. So what you said is not a little bit more likely to make me move."


    The huge wolf bowed his head and said that the snoring that emerged from the depths of his throat from time to time was as harsh as a mocking laugh. In this case, it is impossible to make Tiel satisfied.


    "That is your father, a father who has helped you practice for countless nights, and has taught you well. It is a father who has always had high hopes for you when everyone hates you. How can you say this?" Come on, Hoddle, you are too disappointed!"


    "Disappointed? Disappointment should be me!"


    As he swayed his head and let the saliva of his mouth sway everywhere, Finlay��s face showed a sly expression of sorrow and madness.


    "Is there a high hope? The so-called high hope is to regard me as the shadow of Bald''s guy. The guy''s bodyguard has kept me going around the clock, let me accept the sword as a blind man in a completely overwhelmed situation. Fighting? It��s ridiculous. He never asked what I wanted. He just applied what he thought to me. He never cares if I hurt, I don��t want to!��


    "East Asgard''s father will let his children learn to fight. This is our tradition and nature. And, you become the ghost of the present, is it what you want?"


    Tightly holding the sword, Tyre began to glare at his unreasonable younger brother. He already felt that he couldn''t communicate with Fenlier. Because now he feels that the current Finnel is full of resentment and madness. In this case, the sharp edge and the fist are much more powerful than the lips.


    "This ghost looks like, how can you use this to describe my current body."


    Shaking the huge tail, the demon wolf showed a strange look. It was like a real wolf, biting his tail and scratching his ears with his hind paws. I feel weird. However, Finnel does not think so. On the contrary, he is very satisfied with his performance.


    "Don''t you think that my current body is perfect? ??Strong and powerful! I can clearly see any creature in this world, use my claws and teeth to catch prey and enjoy blood." Isn''t the body that is invisible and weak before the comparison is not ten thousand times stronger?"


    "Enough, Hoddle, you have changed, and even the heart has completely turned into a monster! Since it doesn''t make sense, then I can only use the sword to make you realize. As long as you can wake up, I don''t Mind to make you crippled."


    Tyre suddenly stopped the maddening words of Finril, then held the sword in his hand and screamed at him. This is the choice he made to allow his brother to turn back. But he never understood that some people could never turn back.


    "Don''t be a waste? You don''t forget, Tyre, I was a crippled person. Why, as my brother, my only brother, you want to see me re-emerge as a disgusting look, re- Become a pitiful look, then cry to seek shelter from you?"


    Having said that, Finril��s already unusually sullen wolf��s face showed a more ferocious and terrible expression. It is the expression of choice, the most eager for blood and soul, and the target that Finril faces with such expression is Tyre, his only brother.


    "I am no longer the cowardly Hoddle. Now I am Finnel. I am no longer a brother with you, Tyre. I have abandoned the blood of Asgard and accepted the blood of the dragon." It has become a real monster, and I have no relationship with you, and Asgard. So, don''t force me to kill you. At that time, I will not be merciful."


    "I won''t be merciful? You are too tall to see yourself!" Tyre''s mind has been decided. He doesn''t want to talk any more nonsense, but instead points to the demon wolf opposite him. Said to him disdain. "I am the **** of Asgard, the invincible existence. Just by you, a guy who has become a monster wants to defeat me, you are too naive!"


    "That''s a try!" With a scream of sorrow, Finrill immediately turned into a black hurricane with almost no form, and immediately rushed over to Tyre. With his movements and snoring, the wolves in the mountains and plains also rioted, like the huge ant colonies gathered together, densely rushed toward the Asgard camp like the gray tide.


    From the beginning, Finlay did not mean to fight against Tyre fairly. It is very clear that the brother he once was a powerful god. If he had not cut a hand by him, he would only be under Odin now. And even then, he is the most powerful **** of Asgard.


    With such a guy wholeheartedly fighting alone, Finrill does not think he can have this ability. So it launched its own ethnicity, letting the devils who flowed the blood of their monsters launch a raid toward the Asgard camp, in this way to interfere with Tyre''s mind.


    This is war, not fighting. Even if Tyre defeated himself, his army would be wiped out by his descendants and those dark gnomes. At that time, the Asgard defense would completely collapse, and the long-lost enemy would soon be destroyed, the country that hated him. And even if he has failed now, he is still the one who won the entire war. Therefore, Finril is completely fearless.


    This point Finrill understands that Tyre is naturally very clear. And unlike Finril��s fearlessness, Tyre��s heart was burning. He couldn''t let Fenlier wipe out all the warriors he had left, and it was even more impossible for Asgard''s defense to collapse, so he immediately broke out with twelve points.


    The glare of the great sword reappeared, and Tyre''s wielding made this huge sword of light into a sky-covered sky, and almost covered all the space of Fenlier''s body like a sweeping wave. This made Finrill fall into a situation where there is no way to escape, but for it, there is no need to escape.


    He is Finril, the **** of darkness. Darkness is his shelter, his shield and armor. In the darkness, he can shape to any place, and under this premise, Tyre''s offense has no use at all.


    Just turning his body into invisible and inferior darkness, Finnel easily avoided the sharp edge of Tyre''s giant sword, and the next moment, his figure appeared behind Tyre and then screamed Just biting the past toward his head.


    Incarnate as a demon wolf, the sharp teeth can tear the strongest armor and shield, and its big mouth has the power to swallow all things. So as long as it is bitten by it, even Tyre, the **** of war, will definitely not have any good endings.


    However, it has long been known that Tyre, the ability of Fenrier, might be so easy to let it bite.


    In the midst of this millennium, his majestic body slammed back, like a Mercedes-Benz train directly hitting the chest of a giant wolf, and then he bent back, Tyre��s sword Directly pierced Finril''s left forelimb, and the fierce demon wolf instantly burst into pain.


    And this is not the end, because at this time Tyre has hugged the neck of the devil wolf, and twisted it out in a roar of the raging river.


    The image of the demon wolf was a black meteor falling straight down to the ground, and on his body, Tyre clenched his sword in one hand and stepped on his throat, stuck in death. His key point is that he has no possibility of doing any more action.


    In this case, Fenlier''s body fell heavily on the ground. While dying of countless wolves, he also gave himself a painful mourning. He did not think about incarnation of the darkness, avoiding such damage. But the power of Tyre''s front limited the power in his body and interrupted all the possibilities of his change.


    And looking at Finril, who had almost completely slaughtered himself, Tyre smirked and immediately pulled out Tyre��s front on the forefoot of the demon wolf. When he sipped, he stabbed the blade toward the throat of the giant wolf. past.


    If you are assassinated by the sword of the **** of war, even if it has been turned into a monster, he will not escape the end of death. Therefore, between the electric and the Flint, Finril slammed even and screamed, and gave a voice of mourning for mercy.


    "No, don''t! Tyre, my brother. Don''t kill me, let me go, beg you!"


    The low-browed eyebrows, the face of the pitiful pleading of Fenlier, were completely devoid of madness and jealousy at this time, and all the dogs that were afraid of being trapped with their tails, now he looks wretched and uncomfortable. There is absolutely no magical wind of the devil.


    But it was such an unbearable face, but it immediately made Tyre stop his movements, and he could no longer care. Anyway, this is his brother. In the face of the pleading of his younger brother, the sword in the hands of Tyre is like a root, and can no longer go further.


    And looking at Tyre actually really ruthless, Fenlier''s eyes immediately stunned look. In an instant, its huge body became a myriad of tiny dark streams that disappeared at the foot of Tyre.


    And then, these tiny dark streams became the look of a wolf, licking their mouths and slamming them toward Tyre''s body.


    Fierce and bloodthirsty, leaving no feelings at all. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 593： Undead snake

    The situation suddenly changed so that Tyre was a bit stunned. He didn''t even think that Finrill turned his face so ruthlessly, and he didn''t even think of the quickness and fierceness of his counterattack. So when the countless wolf-shaped undercurrents bite on him, he didn''t react at all. This immediately caused him to be hit hard.


    The devil''s kiss was like tearing a piece of paper and tore the armor on his body. Then the teeth and the body, a few times, teared a large piece of flesh and blood from his body. This made Tyre, a tall man, unable to hold back, but he did not lose his fighting power, but broke out with a strong fighting spirit.


    At this time, he completely ignored the **** body, but he slammed himself from his body with a demon wolf who was greedily consuming his flesh and blood, and then took his own flesh and blood in his mouth. The pinch was crushed.


    Immediately, the demon wolves who were still licking the blood of their own mouths gave a mourning, and then in a frenzied black hurricane, these demon wolves gathered together and then became huge again. The look of the devil Wolf Finril.


    At this time, Finril''s mouth was full of dripping blood. Obviously, it was the flesh and blood that had been bitten from Tyre. However, he is not in perfect condition, because of the movement of Til, his left forelimb and right eye have a sly wound. Although such a wound looks much better than Tyre''s body, it is scary enough. Now, the devil wolf has made a miserable low-lying because of such a wound.


    "Damn, damn. Tyre, you dare to hurt my eyes, you dare to treat me like this. I want to tear you, I want to eat you. My eyes, my eyes!"


    The terrible wound of the left forelimb, which almost shredded the bones, did not make the devil wolf move. Compared with this wound, it cares more about his injured right eye. The almost bursting of the eyelids makes the crystal-broken eyes look like a glass ball that has been blasted, and the liquid that comes out of the blood is a disgusting feeling.


    It��s not disgusting, but Finnel doesn��t care much. What he cares about is the darkness that appears in front of his eyes. Originally a blind man, he is extremely cherished for this kind of vision that is hard to get. It is precisely because of this that he is so violent and even reveals almost horrible killing.


    In the face of such a Finlay, Tyre sneered and rubbed the blood on his wound.


    "If you can, you can try it. Hoddle, you are not my opponent when you are young, even if you become such a monster, do you think you can win me?"


    "Go to hell, die!"


    Finril suddenly grows up, and the next moment he has turned into a dark lightning, and once again rushed toward Tyre.


    And Tyre faced the sniper of Finril, but even the radiant sword was not released. He just stood up with the sword in his hand, and then calmly waved his sword and flew past it like the light and body moment of Fenlier''s incarnation.


    Jianfeng wiped Finril''s body and immediately brought a dirty blood from him. This kind of injury caused Finrill to scream at once. And Tyre smiled coldly, smirking at Finrill, who had already appeared behind him.


    "Why, after you became a monster, did you lose your mind? Have you forgotten who I am? With such an obvious attack to deal with me, do you want to die in my hands?"


    "Til!"


    Looking at the wound in his abdomen that almost saw the intestines, Fenrill opened his mouth, revealing Sen cold teeth and a mouthful of bright red.


    "You are very strong, my brother, I have to admit it. But you have forgotten something! The situation is not the time for us to solve the personal grievances. Compared with the lesson, you should seem to pay more attention to it. The rise and fall of Scarlett is! And now, the situation can be very dangerous!"


    Upon hearing this, Tyre glanced at the situation around him silently. As Finrill said, the military situation of his majesty is not very optimistic.


    It��s just that the dark gnomes who have reorganized into arrays have already exhausted their minds, and the wolves that are constantly attacking from the side are even more difficult to separate them. Although Tyre and Finlay did not play for a long time, they have already paid a rather heavy price.


    And this price is obviously not what Tyre can''t bear.


    So immediately, Tyre immediately put aside Finril behind him, and the sword smashed the edge of the stalwart immediately, and chopped it over the battleship of the dark gnome.


    In an instant, the gnome''s battleship was cut in half under the sharp edge of the Great Sword, and then slanted toward the ground like a mountain overturned. Immediately, the dark gnomes gathered near the battleship began to hold their heads, which naturally gave the Asgard warriors a chance to breathe.


    And when Tyre is ready to transfer the sword and apply the Great Sword to the wolves below. The gloomy dark streamer has once again rushed toward him.


    Finril would not allow Tyre to slaughter his ethnicity, and Tyre did not dare to let Finnel bite himself. It was absolutely fatal, so he immediately turned around and with his sword against the terrible wolf kiss.


    The demon wolf firmly closed his own teeth, and the sharp fangs of any sword smothered the edge of the great sword in Tyre''s hand, so that his sword could no longer go further. And with the weapon being made, Tyre and Finril became a purely antagonistic force.


    On this, Finlay has an absolute advantage.


    Its huge body makes it easy for him to grasp Tyre, whose handle is not loose. Under his movement, Tyre can only be manipulated like a toy, and it is difficult to make any resistance.


    This situation made Finril could not help but make a low roar, just like a smirk of laughter, it sounded extraordinarily infiltrating. At this time, the great sword of the ray suddenly disappeared.


    When Finril took Til''s body to the heights, Tyre slammed his strength. At the same time, he smashed the ray of the great sword into invisible, and at the same time, he slammed out the speed of light by the power of the falling, and the Tiering of the Shenjian directly went straight to Finril.


    Although Finril turned back even in time, his oversized body dragged him at this time, so that he could not completely avoid Tyre''s attack.


    Jianfeng ran down his neck and tore a huge wound from the side of his throat. Such a wound immediately made Finlay scream and fell to the ground. The blood flowing like a fountain rushed out of the wound in his neck, and soon turned his whole body into a black-red blood pool.


    And looking at such a Finlay, Tyre took the giant sword and walked up step by step.


    "Hoddle, now you are simply stupid and can''t look straight. Can you say that when the beast has been going on for a long time, have you forgotten all the skills of the battle? Actually dare to use your mouth to fight against my sword. What is it for? Have you been confident?"


    "Til!" Even at this time, Finnel''s face was still violent and ferocious, he whispered the name of the **** of war, and then slammed the sad and almost mad tragedy. "I said, I am Finlay. It''s not Hoddle. If you have the ability, you will kill me. Don''t tell me so much nonsense. At this time, do you still think I will listen to you and go back? That **** place, bow to the **** **** and admit it? You think, I am dead, and I will not do this."


    "I won''t let you die, and won''t let you do what you want. Whether you want it or not, I won''t let you continue to go wrong."


    When Tyre said, he extended his sword and handed the blade toward Finril''s limbs. His meaning is very simple, that is, to completely let Finlay Yu lose his ability to move at this moment, and then bring him back to the Golden Palace.


    But this is absolutely something that Finril can''t accept anyway, so it violently violently slammed its last strength and slammed into Tyre''s body.


    I didn��t think that Tyrrell��s spare force, Tyre, was immediately swept out by this hard-won, and at this time, suddenly there was a tumultuous bang in the ground. That is not the sound of the battleship, nor the sound of other battles. It is more like the huge thing that moves in the lower reaches of the earth.


    Just when everyone was still thinking about what it was all about, the earth suddenly burst open. The huge Ye Mengjia had shattered the earth, and with the chaotic currents and cracked stones suddenly emerged from the surface, opened a huge pair of eyes, and swallowed hard toward Tyre.


    This sudden situation made Tyre shocked. He knew that Ye Mengjia had a terrible recovery ability, but he did not expect it to recover so quickly, even the injury that was almost cut off half a head. Can recover in such a short time.


    This unexpected thing immediately brought him into an absolute danger. However, he did not choose to give up, but violently erected Tyre Feng, pointed it at the giant snake under him, and then broke out all his power.


    A huge unimaginable sword suddenly appeared, stretching directly toward the throat of the giant snake. The unparalleled edge instantly tore the muscles on both sides of the giant snake''s mouth, cut off its snake letter, chopped its fangs, and frantically went down deep in the fierce friction of the bones.


    According to this situation, it will not take too much time, this glare sword can put the whole head of Ye Mengjia into two halves, and at that time, Tyre really wants to see, this death And the resurrected serpent can still persist and climb out of the abyss of death.


    However, at this time, a dark hurricane flashed from the side of Tyre.


    The blood flower flashed and the blood spilled. The strong and strong arm fell with the sword. The sword of light suddenly disappeared, and the snake of the world also closed its own mouth. In an instant, all the situations were completely reversed.


    Tyre, it is already unknown! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 594： Twilight horn wolf group suffers

    Was the **** of war, Tyre, sneaked into death?


    This sudden change brought all the Asgards present into an absolute silence. Their **** of war actually died like this. It is like a joke that makes everyone believe, but they have to believe.


    And this is enough to make the scene of the failure of each Asgard warrior to make the situation on the scene completely change. Losing the leaders, they can no longer hold on to this already precarious line of defense. Whether it is on the river bank or on the river bank, it has completely fallen into a state of collapse.


    Escape, chase, corpse across the field! A strong warrior cannot defeat his enemies without confidence. So they were defeated, and the endless wolves and dark gnomes were thrown down from behind and killed. They were sent one by one into the abyss of death.


    The wolves are enjoying the flesh and blood, and the dark gnomes are enjoying the long-lost feeling of revenge. All of this has a very delicious pleasure, so that these aggressors can''t stop. For Asgard''s soldiers, the physical pain is second, the key is the psychological endless fear.


    Fear of death, fear of everything after the failure of the war. All this is enough to make these fighters lose the courage to fight. At this moment, they have no courage and will to resist, and they can only be slaughtered.


    Seeing that there are fewer and fewer warriors who are stationed here by Tyre, the enemy''s army has been driving straight into the land of Asgard. In the sky, there was a loud horn sound.


    The high horn calls for the Valkyrie who rode from the sky, and as soon as they debut, they immediately cleaned the road with sharp spear guns.


    The spears that slammed down like a rain were overwhelming and unstoppable. Just a face-to-face, there are thousands of wolves that shed the blood of Finril, and they are shot through the body, and they are dead on the ground. The dirty blood merged into a black blood pool, and the mourning of the wolves before their death also caused the invaders who madly chased the Asgard Warriors to stop their own steps.


    The appearance of Valkyrie is beyond the expectations of everyone. Whether it is the Asgard or the invaders, they did not expect that they would appear in this place at this time. And this naturally made them make different moves.


    Asgard��s soldiers are naturally overjoyed, and the appearance of Valkyrie is undoubtedly a life-saving straw for them. So when they saw the first moment of the Valkyrie, they immediately ran to them in desperate direction.


    On the other hand, the intruders cautiously stopped their own steps. The killing caused by the terrible spear of rain just made them really fearful. No one wants to use their own body to try to see how sharp the pikes of Valkyrie are, so they just stand in the same place, watching the newly emerged enemies, while waiting for their masters to release the next command.


    Seeing the Valkyrie appearing here, the scarred Finril screamed and gave a low roar, then limped through the black-pressed wolves and walked to the forefront of the wolves, facing the sky. The team of female Valkyrie who stood still in the middle of the road was low.


    "Women? What are you doing here, do you want to die? Go away, or I will let you and Tier be buried together in this place."


    The appearance of Fenrier''s cockroach, coupled with his threatening words, is indeed easy to create a feeling of fear. However, the Valkyrie did not even have a single reaction, as if they had no such terrible monsters in front of them. They calmed Finnel surprised, and it was strange in Finlay that why Valkyrie would have no fear of his existence. Brunnhilde��s voice suddenly rang from the queue of Valkyrie.


    "Monster, how are you taking Tyre!"


    This voice made Finril open his eyes immediately, even if it was the face of a wolf, but it also made it clear that the mistakes on his face. He was really surprised by the appearance of Brunnhilde.


    "It''s you, Brunnhilde, you were actually released by Odin, how is it possible!"


    Looking at the unicorn from the female martial arts divided into two rows, one rides out of Brenhilde. Finril��s words are full of incredible meaning. He really did not expect that Odin would release this daughter who was imprisoned by him. The appearance of Brunnhilde also made him completely confused and angry.


    He panicked because he knew what kind of strength this special Valkyrie had, and the power that was not under Tyre made her a threatening existence. And anger is also because of his appearance.


    In his opinion, his encounter with Brunnhilde is similar. It is also the fate of being exiled and imprisoned. Why is Brunnhilde able to be forgiven, but he has to be transformed into an avenger in this way? The injustice in his imagination made his heart rise in infinite resentment and jealousy, and his eyes began to show a very terrible look.


    The look of the devil''s choice of people is frightening many escapers who have already been frightened. But in the eyes of Valkyrie, this is nothing but a senseless intimidation.


    She is not a blind man, and naturally she can see how serious the wounds on Finril are. It is precisely because of this that she is indifferent to the intimidation of Finril, and even responds directly to disdainful ridicule.


    "Hoddle, it turned out to be you! It turns out that you have really become a monster. I advise you to tell me the best where I am, or I don''t mind using my sword to open your mouth and smash it. Your teeth, let you spit out everything I want to know!"


    "Til?" Looking at Brennhild, who had not yet been known to have been swallowed by Jermaine, Finril��s face was slightly stunned, and then a terrible smile appeared. "Would you like to know where Tyre is? It''s too simple. Seeing no, the earthly giants in the prophecy are good, and Tyre is now in its belly. If you have the ability, go find him. See if he still has a whole body now, ah hahaha."


    Finril said, he passed his body and pointed out the giant snake, which was huge in the mountains and floated in the big river, to the Valkyrie. And looking at the flying snake, the dazzling giant snake, Brunnhilde''s face suddenly became a blue.


    "Hordel, have you completely fallen into a monster? Since you have murdered your father and brother with your foreign enemies, since this is the case, I will not be merciful to you. Let''s die, monster. In the name of Asgard! ��


    When the Valkyrie said, he pulled out the sword in his hand. With her movements, almost all of the female Valkyriees were equally slashed out of the sword. For a time, the fronts were full of swords and swords, and the invaders who made them their opponents could not help but be neat and mighty. The posture and the breath sigh.


    In the face of the famous Valkyrie, the dark gnomes have shown a hesitant look. But unlike them, Fenrier''s wolves are not afraid of it. They are born to be bloodthirsty demons, even in the face of powerful Valkyrie, they will not let them fear. And with the whisper of Finril, all the wolves began to make a terrible scream.


    This sturdy long scorpion is like a handle steel drill, which straight into the human brain, causing a painful brain and a feeling of creepyness. And just after this long sigh, the wolves slammed into action.


    Just like a huge gray screen moving forward between the woods in the mountains, a huge number of wolves have a number of people who can feel the fear. And when they launch the charge without any scruples, there is even a terrible magic that is horrifying.


    Anyone in front of them will have a feeling of horrifying waves that devour flesh and blood, and they are indeed as terrible as they are described. All the way forward, whether it is an enemy or a teammate, a living person or a corpse, all of them were torn into pieces by the hungry beasts, and then divided into countless parts and swallowed into the stomach.


    The ground was flattened three inches in the footsteps of their advancement, not to mention the people standing on the ground.


    And looking at such a terrible wolf group, the soldiers who had just stabilized their hearts were pale again. They have no courage to fight, and this time it seems that even running is already an unlikely hope. Therefore, they can only pin their hopes on Valkyrie, hoping that this group of goddesses representing victory can once again guide them to victory and hope.


    The Valkyrie did not live up to the meaning of this group of soldiers. So immediately, Brunnhilde had already held up the sword of Graham, and gave orders to the female Valkyrie behind him.


    "Sisters, charge with me!"


    The embarrassing moment of the war horse is like a sword, tearing open the uneasiness of everyone''s heart, and the next moment, the female Valkyrie who is riding has been swaying under the ray of light, like breaking the dark dawn light. It rushed out of the sky like a tide.


    With the spear open, the powerful and powerful arm of Valkyrie threw a deadly spear rain, turning a bloodthirsty wolf on the road of assault. The swords and guns that had already been squirted, and the first moments of contact with the wolves brought up the blood of the sky.


    Only the wolf instincted by the beasts can''t fight against the powerful Valkyriees in any case. Even if they have such a terrible amount, it is impossible.


    So it was already doomed at the beginning, it would be a terrible massacre. The slaughter of the wolf!


    The martial martial artists who had been riding the first time tore open the wave of the incarnation of the wolf, like the horrible meat grinder, to kill all the life along the way. The boundless wolves simply can''t stop their charge, and even slow down their speed.


    And in this incomparable rush, Brunnhilde, who is at the forefront, has pointed his sword to Finrill and sent out an angry and high-spirited drink.


    "Death, monster. You will be slammed under my sword!" (~^~)

 Chapter 595： The assault is in a dilemma

    Faced with the incomparable charge of Brunnhild, Finlay��s face immediately showed a sneer look. He didn''t mean a head-on conflict with Brenhild. In fact, his current body is not suitable for any positive conflict with this mighty Valkyrie.


    So when Brunnhilde just rushed into his safe distance, he immediately changed into countless black shadows and disappeared into the wolves. In the face of this situation, Brunnhilde immediately raised the sword in his hand, summoned the boundless dragon fire, and instantly swallowed everything in front of him.


    In front of the dragon fire, the wolves are really vulnerable and vulnerable. Just a short breath, countless wolves were turned into ashes by the flames she released. But even so, Brunnhilde can''t stop the madness of the wolves. Even if it is clear that the front is death, these bloodthirsty wolves are still servants, and there is no meaning of retreat.


    And watching the picture of Finlay disappeared completely in front of him, disappearing into the endless wolves. Brunnhild immediately screamed in a loud voice.


    "Hoddle, have you learned this kind of thing these years? Like a beast, fleeing with your tail, your courage? Your fighting spirit? Is it that you become a beast and a monster, even your dignity is lost? Is it clean?"


    Any man can''t stand the ridicule from women, even if it is Finrill. However, he did not have the courage to reveal his figure in front of Brunnhilde, but in an erratic way, he passed his voice from the wolves in all directions to Brunnhilde. In the ears.


    "You think that such a radical approach is useful to me, hehe. Save it, Brunnhilde. Instead of wasting my tongue and saying this nonsense, think about how to deal with your next crisis. Tyre has already In our hands, you are dragged here by us. In this case, Asgard��s line of defense is equivalent to falling. The army of the Flame Giants can drive straight into the blood and wash the entire Asgard. Your last days have come. So, how do you still have a mind and talk about dignity?"


    "Stupid, who''s the end of the day is coming, don''t you know?" Once again, the sword of the Dragonfire was swayed, and Brunnhilde spoke the worst news with an unattainable cold arrogance. "Msbelheim has been defeated by us, and the 50 corps of the King of Fire has been wiped out. The alliance you thought has long ceased to exist! As long as you are subdued, Asgard can Peace of mind, the so-called prophecy will be completely destroyed, so let me die! Monster!"


    Brunnhilde''s words made all the female Valkyrie suddenly burst into high morale, and their slashing action became more rapid, and the attitude of the charge became more heroic. Under their infection, even the soldiers who had been defeated before showed a different look. They began to try to focus on returning to the battlefield and start building their own defenses.


    His own language offensive did not play any role, but let the enemy seize the opportunity to erupt a high morale. This is what Finrill did not think of. Compared with this kind of thing, what he didn''t even think of was what Brunnhild said.


    How powerful is the king of the sorcerer, how powerful the fifty troops he has. This is something that everyone in the Nine Kingdoms knows, and as an ally, Finrill knows more about the truth. It is because of understanding that he is more aware of the relationship.


    It is said that Brunnhild may have the upper hand for a while, and Finrill believes that this is still possible. But she said that she completely repelled the king of the evil spirits and destroyed all 50 of his men. Then he can never believe it. If Brunnhilde really has this ability, how could she be imprisoned by Odin. If she is really strong, then it is impossible to add a real queen to Asgard now!


    So he immediately sneered and made a mocking voice.


    "I don''t know the so-called jokes. Brunnhilde, have you ever made a lie, and dare to say such unrealistic words. Who do you think you are, why do you defeat the king of the evil spirits? What beats his army. Just rely on the toothpick on your hand, or the group of women behind you. It��s ridiculous, it��s ridiculous!��


    The cold snoring sounded constantly, as disgusting as human sneer. In this way, Finrill ridiculed the Valkyrie in unscrupulous ways, but soon he could not laugh. Because he found that the Valkyrie did not have any movement because of his ridicule. Even most of them still show a disdainful look. It''s like the flying swan facing the look of a sparrow around him, and even the explanation is too lazy to explain.


    Reason makes Fenry firmly believe in his own judgment, but the instinct has already told him the answer. In the face of instinct and reason, Finrill clearly favored the latter. Because of this tendency, he immediately made a sharp and squeaky roar.


    "This is impossible, it is absolutely impossible. How can you do this, how can you defeat the king of the evil spirit!"


    No one in the Valkyrie answered his question, they just responded to him with the most savage slaughter and the most direct violence. In the face of this almost contemptuous reply, Finnel clenched his teeth and issued a very low-lying squalor.


    The wolves suddenly became crazy, even though every Valkyrie was as terrible as a meat grinder. But the wolves are still madly rushing toward them. One can''t do two, two can''t do three. Suppressed in pure quantities, every female Valkyrie is surrounded by dozens or even hundreds of wolves.


    If you are not back to back, rely on it. These heroic goddesses are about to fall into the dilemma of being enemies. And even then, their pressure has suddenly risen to a limit. However, it is still within their reach. Until, there was a strange black shadow in the wolves.


    It was the shadow of Fenlier''s transformation. He lurked in the darkest and unobtrusive corners of the wolves, and followed the wolves to find the most suitable attack opportunity. Because of the fact that he has been incarnate, almost every wolf has his presence on his side, and this is especially the wolf that confronts the female Valkyrie.


    Even the warriors who are good at war are tired of facing this endless offensive, and this is what Finlay has to do, and he has waited for this opportunity.


    When some weak Valkyrie began to get tired, he immediately launched an attack.


    In the shadows that are most unsightly and noteworthy, the shadow of the demon wolf slammed out, and grew up with a **** mouth that bit the body of the Valkyrie, and then dragged it, and they gave them a hard life. Dragged into the wolves.


    The horrifying devouring and biting sounds immediately rang, and there was no screaming and crying. Just in the blink of an eye, everything was restored to calm. And this is just the beginning.


    With one, naturally there is a second one. When one after another, the Valkyrie was unfortunately killed, Brunnhilde finally found something wrong. So she immediately turned her head and shouted at the team behind her.


    "Let the tired people move closer together, stay energetically outside, give them some time to recover. Open your eyes, don''t give the enemy a chance to attack, hold the reins, we rush out!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a shadow rushed out from under the body of a wolf in front of her, then smirked and screamed at Brunnhilde.


    Although Brunnhild immediately responded, she was still slow, and the shadow of the devil wore her arm, which immediately caused her to be hit hard.


    Finlay''s teeth are extremely sharp, and his wolf kiss has a terrible ability to devour. Once she was bitten, even she couldn''t easily break free. Even she could feel that her arm had an illusion of being bitten.


    Of course, that is not an illusion. Brenhilde is very clear, if you give it some time, this arm is definitely not going to be. So she immediately took up the shield and slammed it into the shadows.


    But at this time, all the wolves around her rushed over to her. These wolves are all like crazy. They can bite her, but they grow up and bite at her, and those who can��t bite also plunged into the body of her armpit, and extended the fangs and teeth. The past.


    In this case, Brunnhilde really did not dare to let these wolves come close. Because she is not sure whether there will be other shadows lurking in these wolves. Therefore, she could only use a wave of force, and after the death of a smashing wolf, she suddenly broke the power of Gurgaon.


    The white light suddenly blazed, and the wolf around the Valkyrie was instantly bounced out. The homeopathic trend has also spread to the ranks of the Valkyrie, and the queue of most of the female Valkyrie has been shrouded.


    The shadow was bounced, but the next few ghosts slammed together. Like lightning, it rushed over the fascinating mask of Gurgaon. The howling of the wolf and the hum of the horse slammed out, and then in the incredible eyes of Brunnhild, the mask was torn.


    The shield in her hand slammed a huge gap, and the bright, flame-like eyes of the embossed unicorn on the shield also slammed out.


    At this time, Fenlier��s strange smile was also passed over.


    "How stupid, Brunnhilde. Do you think that the power of the unicorn can protect you? Don''t forget, I am a demon wolf, born to be the natural enemy of the unicorn. You use that shield is simply taking it. Insult. Now your right hand has lost the power to hold the sword, and the shield on the left hand has been destroyed by me. Tell me, how do you plan to deal with me next? Or do you want to surrender? Really, I really can''t wait to taste the taste of your flesh and blood. See what is different from Odin!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 596： The light of the dawn breaks the darkness

    Fenlier smirked and said something that made people scream, and heard everything he said, and Brunnhild, who was licking his right hand wound, immediately frowned and his face screamed coldly.


    "A disgusting monster! You can''t think about it!"


    ��It��s disgusting? Monsters? That��s true. But what about this? I like my identity now, and I really want to see, after you��ve been bitten by this beautiful goddess, There will still be some color. Can you blame me like this now? Rest assured, I will not finish you once. I will keep you, taste it a little bit. Until you are completely desperate. !"


    The savage whimpers and low sorrows are constantly coming from the corners of every shadow. This silent and cruel intimidation is enough to shake any soldier. But the female Valkyrie is unusually calm and calm. Not only her, but even the companions behind her.


    This made Finrill feel a heartfelt surprise. He didn''t know what kind of cards would make them so indifferent that they were completely smashed.


    Suspicious and deceitful, his eyes turned, and immediately smirked and laughed.


    "It seems that you still have any cuddling. But no matter what cuddling you have, as long as you die, you have nothing to do. So, I changed my mind, Valkyrie! I don''t want to play any cat-catching game, just in the game. Here, I want to solve all of you. It��s time for my children to have a good meal!��


    A long sigh, the already insane wolf has once again added a bit of fierceness. The shadows of the demon wolf have become more fierce, almost no pauses at all, and they have rushed toward Brenhilde one by one.


    At this moment, Brunnhilde is already in a very dangerous situation. She was unable to cope with these shadows, and her hands were not even stable, let alone the arrival of Finrill.


    And by her side, the other female martial arts are also caught in the dilemma of being enemies, not to support her, even to ensure their own safety is a problem. The situation suddenly became extremely critical, and at this time, the sky suddenly lit up with a dazzling light.


    Just like the first rays of light released by the rising sun, this light is warm and firm, and when it pierces the darkness, it also injects hope into the heart. Just for a moment, the Valkyrie and the wolves all over the mountains were shrouded in this light. And in this light, they enjoyed a very different treatment.


    The shadow of the incarnation of Finril is mainly the same. The wolves in the mountains and the wild are as if they were put into the raging fire, and immediately sighed and painfully mourned.


    Their black fur suddenly raised a hot golden flame under the light, and as soon as this flame appeared, they immediately penetrated their bones, muscles and organs, and in a short moment, they burned them thoroughly. It has become a ash. Even Finril can''t be spared under this light.


    Although he will not die so badly like his ethnicity, but now he has a feeling of life is not as good as death.


    The light shone on the shadows of the incarnations he had incarnate, and suddenly he sizzled the black smoke. Under the help of this smoky smog, the blazing fire immediately burned, and the more black smoke, the more fierce the fire. In this fire, Finlayton felt that the whole person seemed to be melted and evaporated.


    He no longer dared to be in the light, but after a tragic scream, he violently swayed, quickly gathered together, and then plunged into the Rhine River. He wanted to continue the terrible flame with the river of Rhine, but the facts proved that this did not alleviate the pain he suffered.


    Tao Tao��s river was immediately like boiling after he broke in, and he turned up a large piece of transpiration. The white mist rolled, turning the entire river into a transpiration of white. In this white mist, Fenlier''s misery has been endless for a long time, and people can feel the unspeakable pain of his present.


    Not only him, but even in the middle of the river, the big snake, the dream of the snake, also felt the burning pain. He also began to grow up, and the huge body violently hit the rock wall from time to time under the tingling of high temperature, so that the entire river bank began to make a rumbling sound, and then collapsed bit by bit.


    Contrary to them, the Valkyriees were treated differently in this light.


    The light that was like the dawn did not bring them pain, but brought them the warmest and most considerate care. Under this ray, the injuries suffered by these female martial arts have healed. Even the wound that Brenhild was bitten by Finril was cured by this light.


    In this light, they are renewed, and everyone has a stronger fighting spirit and a new look. In the face of this very different female martial arts, the dark gnomes who lost their main allies immediately said that this battle really could not be played.


    Originally, they only need to stand behind the wolves, take time to hit the cold gun, or just wait for the washing. But now, the sudden horror of the horror is to directly turn the wolves in the mountains into the ashes, but also expose them completely to the Valkyrie.


    The face of this group of violence is not like the existence of a woman, and the light that may appear again at any time. The dark gnomes have decisively cringed.


    Don''t want people to order, this group of Avengers who came back from the deep air rushed to the nearest battleship. And before they even ran into the battleship, there were a dozen more bright lights in the sky.


    This light is more condensed than before, and it is even more blazing. It was only a moment that the dark gnomes were able to cross the universe and the battleships were melted and decomposed in this light, bursting into a huge, ever-expanding fireball in an instant.


    The dark gnomes, which were close to each other, were instantly burned to ashes, and the far-away guys were blown by the explosion, and most of them fell into a broken bone. Only a few lucky ones survived, and a few of these few fell into the hands of Valkyrie.


    In the face of the invaders, the female Valkyrie has no meaning of kindness. They took the knife and fell, and they immediately killed these guys.


    In just a short while, Fenrier��s wolf army and the dark gnomes who returned from revenge died and died. There are only a few that can survive and breathe. This is undoubtedly a brilliant victory, and this brilliant victory is really too sudden, too inexplicable.


    So that behind the female martial arts, the Asgard soldiers who were ups and downs did not understand what happened. Who is helping them, how did they get this victory?


    And the same did not understand this, there is the Fenrill Wolf who fled into the river. In the waves of rolling waves and rolling waves. The huge earthly snake, Ye Mengjia, slowly explored his head. Its body, like a mountain, squats in the still simmering mist, and the dark yellow light flashing in the eyes is as striking as the lighthouse in the fog. On his head, the wolf-stricken giant Wolf Finril has re-emerged.


    Now he is much more miserable than he has just been. He looks pitiful and ugly, and the completely carbonized wounds make him look particularly embarrassing now, especially his injured eyes, which is even more daunting. The completely burnt fur and the coke-like flesh formed an ugly hard scorpion, and the blistering blisters that burned out because of the high temperature were so unappealing.


    Now it really has the respect of the devil wolf. Compared with his own ugly true content, Finnel obviously cares more about the dazzling and deadly light.


    "What the **** is that? Damn Brenhilde, what did you do? Hell, this is Bald''s bright power, it''s impossible. Bald is dead and dead in my hands. How are you? There may be such a horrible light power!"


    Whether it was a severe pain in the body or a psychological shock, Fenlier fell into absolute madness. And looking at this seemingly crazy, in fact, has already reached the extreme devil wolf. Brunnhild, who had already regained his sword, smiled and responded.


    "Why not! Hoddle, did you think you could sit back and relax when you killed Bald? Stupid, darkness is finally subdued by light, this is the unchanging rule of the world. Especially the evil darkness of your existence will inevitably lead to Absolute sanction of justice and light. When your death is over, let''s get rid of it. For Tyre and Odin, I will give you a happy!"


    "Give me shut up, **** Brunnhilde." Finrill snarled and screamed at Brunnhilde''s words. Then he said almost madly. "Do you think you have won? Do you think everything is over? It''s ridiculous! These are just our advance troops. Behind these troops, there are countless army waiting for you."


    "My sons and daughters are thousands of people, all over the nine kingdoms. The dark gnomes have been for thousands of years. They have accumulated enormous power in the deep space of the universe, and these are for today. You stopped for a while, but prevented it for a lifetime." Asgard will be destroyed, and soon you will see what is desperate. Soon you will know how much power and existence there is waiting for the destruction of Asgard. You are already a dying butterfly. Only destruction and end in front of you, you are dead!"


    The crazy words and threats of the devil wolf were not put in the eyes of Brenhild. She sneered at Finiel, who stood on the head of the giant snake, and showed a disdainful look.


    "Yes, let''s take a look. Let me see how much power you have and see if you can summon those forces to my eyes!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 597： The ugly state completes the serpent and the wolf

    Brynhild''s answer made Finlay''s ugly wolf face stiff and stiff, and then the unspeakable anger filled his chest.


    The insult that was despised and even despised made him almost hate to bite his teeth. In the face of this insult, Finril hated and said.


    "Do you think I am lying to you, Brunnhilde. Since you are so anxious to die, then I will let you die. Let you know that in the face of the tsunami that destroyed Asgard, do you have How small and worth mentioning!"


    After that, Finnel suddenly grew up. The screaming screams resounded through the clouds, time and time again, and all the people were nervous.


    Anyone who has fought against the wolves will not forget what a terrible existence has been called under this horrible wolf. The wolves that can almost swallow up everything they encounter are enough to be the deepest nightmare in everyone''s heart.


    It��s been a long time, and the soldiers who have been scared by the wolves are still cooperating with Finril, looking around and watching the wolves burst out of that place. People have discovered that Fenrier��s cockroaches have become hoarse.


    He has been screaming many times, and the screaming scorpion has begun to hoarse. But don''t talk about the response of the wolves, there is no wind and no movement around them, quiet is a bit weird, weird and somewhat ridiculous. In the face of this situation, Finril immediately did not calm down.


    "How is this possible, my wolves, where are my sons going? What have you done! What tricks do you play?"


    Seeing what was happening in front of him was completely beyond his control, and Finlay became more and more uncomfortable. Now he is not like a monster that can swallow the world and even use all things as a food, but more like a funny clown, performing an absurd farce.


    In this case, even his own allies can''t stand it anymore. Hidden in the fog, the huge, unimaginable earthly snake slammed openly, vomiting the newly-developed snake letter, and screaming dissatisfied at the fennel on its head.


    "That''s enough, Finril. You are too disappointing. Don''t you still understand? They have already arranged the manpower in advance and cut off our back road. Your son and my people. It is estimated that they have been cleaned up by them. Now it is us who are suffering from the enemy, so it��s quiet, it��s true that you want to retreat!��


    "This is impossible. How is this possible? Asgard can''t have such a powerful army and spirit. How can they clean up all the troops in such a short period of time. You must have made a mistake!"


    Finnel refused to stop talking to himself, but for his gaffe. Jehovah as an ally completely gave up his interest in him. He didn''t care about this all-purpose ally. Instead, it began to be interested in the enemy who was lurking in the dark.


    So it slammed out of his body, and with the huge upright body that almost obscured the sky, the light in front of the Valkyrie was firmly blocked, and then a thunderous sound was heard against her.


    "I am very curious, Lord Brunnhilde. Who are the backhands you have arranged? People with such power should not exist in Asgard, or is it that the serious injury of Odin is just an illusion?"


    Having said that, the serpent immediately shook his huge head slightly.


    "No, it shouldn''t be like this. I am very confident about my own poison. The venom that was born from death and curse is not easily dispelled, even the king of God can''t have this ability." That''s what other people are doing! Let me guess, the mortal hero who wants to help you wake up?"


    This guess made Brunnhilde''s face change immediately, but she had not waited for her answer. The voice of Zhou Yi has already stunned behind Ye Mengjia De.


    "I don''t think it''s the guy who can lie to us. I should call you Mimi, or should you call Gronier!"


    The sound behind him made all the scales of Ye Mengjia��s body violently stunned. It immediately swam a huge body and aimed his own sight at the presence that appeared behind him. And when it saw the figure standing in the air, even if it was psychologically prepared, it couldn''t help but shrink.


    "Sure enough, you, the mortal hero. I thought that you would not see your figure at the end of this Asgard? I didn''t expect you to stand with the Asgards. It is really very exciting." Unfortunate!"


    "You haven''t answered my words yet! Or do you want to die here like this, and then let me put two tombstones with different names on your grave?"


    Wearing a majestic and bright armor, it carries a burning gun like a gun. Although Zhou Yi is only asking questions casually, his every move is an unimaginable self-confidence and an unspeakable majesty.


    In the face of such a mortal, Jeremiah is a weakness that is unbelievable.


    Its huge body swam into a huge circle, like a cobra that felt threatened, only showing a high upper body, facing the existence that made him feel the threat. However, unlike the frightened snake, who always likes the offense, Jermaine has no intention of attacking. On the contrary, it is very cautiously shrinking his body backwards, trying to keep his head as far as possible.


    It can be seen by people with such discerning eyes that many people present are feeling incredible. Especially the soldiers of Asgard who have never been with Zhou Yizhao, do not understand at all, why is this so horrible, even the giant snake that swallowed the **** of war, Tyre will be so uncomfortable in the face of this mortal .


    They don''t understand whether they understand or not, and Ye Mengjia has no meaning to explain to these people. It just looked at the taboos that didn''t even have the size of their scales, and then replied in a low, hoarse voice.


    "Just call me a good dream, sir! Anyway, now I have completely abandoned the past and got a new life, then naturally I will forget the past name and replace it with this name. I have a future now."


    "Yemen Jiade, it��s really good. In the myth of the earth, you are a snake entrenched in the sea of ??the atrium. The first and last entanglements can surround the entire atrium, and the tail can pick up the giants that flow over the mountains. Waves. It seems that even if you are not as outrageous as in mythology, such a size is enough. To be honest, it can prompt you to appear now, and I really have a special sense of accomplishment."


    Having said that, Zhou Yi suddenly picked up his own eyes, and the cold light flowing from his eyes turned out to be a huge body that could not help a convulsion.


    "But it should stop here. I really don''t like the imperfect works that were born in my own hands. So, burying you is the best thing I should do now."


    "Wait, wait. You, there should be no such big misunderstandings and humiliation between us. Although I used you to promote my resurrection and reincarnation, it is a last resort." After all, it is my million. The only hope in the years, you always have to understand the urgency and tension in my heart."


    Looking at the dangerous look of Zhou Yi, Ye Mengjia immediately shook his body and made such a voice similar to begging for mercy.


    "And, I think you are only employed by Asgard. In this case, we can also provide the benefits you want, even if we can double, triple or even ten times the price in exchange for you. I dumped it on our position. As long as you nod, I will immediately conclude an agreement with you on behalf of us. At this point, I can use my godhead to guarantee!"


    "No, and you can''t afford this price." It''s still the look of the eyes. The dangerous look revealed by Zhou Yi has become more and more obvious, and for this situation. The serpent is also showing more and more cringe, and the devil Wolf Finrier on his head screams in this kind of grievance.


    "That is the light of justice. It is the old **** of Odin who wants to give it to Bald. Damn, how is this thing on your body. Is it that the power of the light that you just released is what you released?"


    After staring at Zhou Yi for a long time, it was only from the armor of his body that Fenlier, who came from a little history, immediately recalled the past that made him feel uncomfortable and humiliating, and this made him immediately rushed away. Even if it did not care about the miserable treatment that he had suffered just now, he leaped directly from the head of the serpent after roaring, and turned into a dark stream of light directly on the shot of Zhou Yi.


    Looking at Finrill''s slap and madness, whether it is the Brunnhilde who is watching the battle, or the worldly snake that is in it, it is disdainful to make a common voice.


    "act recklessly!"


    And as they thought, the next moment, Finrill suffered an unprecedented blow.


    His dark figure had not been spurred to the front of Zhou Yi, and was completely blocked by the palm of Zhou Yi. A sturdy space barrier makes him inaccessible, not just the front, the left side, the top and the bottom, all of which have become like this.


    Finrill was trapped in a small space, no matter how he attacked or collided, he could not break through this small space. This weird scene made Finrill stunned, and while he was still working in vain, Zhou Yi had already smiled and sent him such a question.


    "You seem to have a lot of opinions about my light? How come, is the light from the sun so disgusting to you? Or is it that you dare not look directly at the sun? Let me see for yourself, what are you? What a situation!"


    The voice just fell, and the endless light rushed down like a waterfall. While bathing in the glare of this glare, Finrill immediately gave a very sad mourning. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 598： Breaking the tail to survive the collapse of the mountain

    Finril��s misery continues, and there is no end to it. The endless light washes his body, so that every inch of his body, bones have a feeling of being burned and melted. This does not make him die, but it can make him more painful than death.


    And looking at such a miserable, even can not be described by humanity, whether it is Asgard or Ye Mengjia, there is no dissuasion.


    In the eyes of the Asgards, such a monk''s monster, even if he treated him with cruel punishment, could not be overemphasized. For Ye Mengjia De, this is just a purely self-satisfied behavior. He is not interested in paying for this stupid behavior, and he is even less willing to offend the horrible existence of Zhou Yi because of this idiot.


    So Fenlier began to suffer, until Zhou Yi completely lost interest in him, he was put back to the ground. At this time, he has become a group of things similar to coke. If it is not his chest still undulating, I am afraid many people think that he is dead.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if he is dead now. Ye Mengjia de only looked at this guy with a faint look, and once again put his own eyes on Zhou Yi.


    "Hello, please ignore this idiot. His actions are entirely his own actions and have nothing to do with us. And if you agree to my proposal, I can represent us here and hand over this guy. I will let you deal with it. I don''t know what you mean?"


    "I want him to use anything. Compared with him, I care more about your life!" Even if I didn''t even bother to look at Finril lying on the ground, Zhou Yi went straight up and approached Ye Mengjia. The past. "It can be seen only by looking at it. This evil dog is just an idiot without a brain. Compared with him, I feel that you are more threatening. A ghost that can lurk for so long, resurrected, No matter how you look, it''s worth taking care of me. Isn''t it?"


    "You can say that, I am so honored. But is it too much! I am just a poor lonely ghost, wandering helplessly in this world. I finally got a return to life. Opportunity, although I used it as a last resort, it is not my intention."


    When the serpent said this, he quietly slid down his body, like surrender or tribute, and pressed his jaw to the ground.


    And for this humility, there are even some low-four performances. The female Valkyrie who had been watching was suddenly inserted in and suggested to Zhou Yi.


    "Don''t believe this embarrassing guy, Tyre is still in his stomach. Whether it is to avenge him, or to protect Asgard, it is our best choice to destroy it here."


    Having said that, the Valkyrie has driven his mount and rushed forward. Zhou Yi, who looked at the point that did not stop the movement of the Valkyrie, was a long sigh.


    "What a pity!"


    Speaking of this, it violently swayed its own tail, and thundered to Brunnhilde with the horror of thunder and the pressure of Mount Tai. And this is what immediately made Brunnhilde look pale.


    She didn''t think that Ye Mengjia had turned her face so fast, and she did not expect it to be a target. When the huge tail that could almost cover the entire sky fell with a strong wind pressure, she did not have any means of coping.


    In the face of this sudden attack, even the unicorn that she had left under the ribs could not get out in time. And she lost her shield, there is no way to resist the horrible and powerful attack. It��s the tragic end of the face that she is facing, even if she has the identity of the gods.


    However, just when she couldn''t help but close her eyes and prepare to accept this reality. A light was permeated by her through the gap in her eyes.


    This situation caused her to open her eyes immediately, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she immediately found the figure standing in front of her. Zhou Yi stood in front of her at the moment, and naturally, the person who faced the surprise of Ye Mengjia also changed from Brunnhilde.


    For Zhou Yi, it is absolutely impossible for him to hurt Brunnhild. This was confirmed when Brunnhilde vowed to protect him. When Brunnhild vowed to be his shield in front of Odin, he had actually established a special relationship between them.


    In Brunnhilde''s view, perhaps she is the guardian of Zhou Yi, the last line of defense in front of Zhou Yi. In Zhou Yi''s view, Brunnhilde is also a person who needs to be protected by him. He has passed the ridiculous years of treating everyone as a goal of protection. But this does not mean that he is already indifferent and no longer willing to help others and protect others.


    When someone reveals enough goodwill to him and gains his approval, he naturally does not mind including him in his own asylum.


    And Brunnhilde is one who is recognized by him, and is also willing to be sheltered. A special existence, and because of this, he was willing to stand up at this time and pay for her slap.


    The tail of the serpent could not be stopped, and when the target it faced became Zhou Yi, such a raid had become a complete tragedy.


    Just clenched the gun in his hand and lifted it up to the top of the falling tail. In the next moment, the endless light rushed and gathered, turning into a huge gun blade''s front and standing on the surface.


    The giant tail fell, hitting the front with a hard hit, and immediately staged a tragedy of an egg hitting the stone.


    The stout, the huge tail that is not nearly as big as the tall peaks is completely cut into two segments by this bright and nearly dazzling front. The smooth surface is unimaginable, and even the muscle texture and bone texture can be clearly seen. After a while, blood is ejected from above the surface, and it is like a gushing waterfall river in a moment. In an instant, the whole sky and the earth were dyed into a black and red blood.


    The serpent screamed, and the body with it began to twitch unconsciously because of the pain, whether it was the part of the truncated tail or the part that was still controlled by the body. Compared with the part that is still controlled by the body, its cut-off tail is almost crazy.


    Numerous rocks and trees were smashed and smashed into pieces by the twisted tail of this twisting and twitching. Under its huge size and tonnage, the uncontrolled movement of light is enough to cause terrible damage.


    Looking at this side of the writhing, while spraying the broken tail of dirty blood, Zhou Yi''s face immediately revealed a disgusting look.


    Although there is no cleanliness, but with his character, seeing such a filthy and crazy existence still gives him an unacceptable feeling. Under the urging of this feeling, he immediately swung his hand on the gun, and slammed the space near the tail, so that the golden fire was like a rushing river, surging against the tail. past.


    In the face of this fire, the remnant of Ye Mengjia has no possibility of persisting, but for a moment, it is thoroughly permeable to the inside and outside, and in a short time, It was completely transformed into ashes, and the whole piece of land underneath was covered with ashes.


    Such a terrible power is naturally to make everyone feel ashamed. At this time, Ye Mengjia, who forcibly swallowed his own pain into his stomach, violently opened his mouth and bit the past toward the front.


    At this time, its goal is not Zhou Yi, in fact, unless it is crazy, it will not treat Zhou Yi as its goal anyway. Because if it does, I am afraid I can''t wait for it to close, and the horrible light and the fire will completely burn it from the inside out and burn it to ashes.


    Therefore, it just avoided Zhouyi from afar. When he spoke a big mouth, he swallowed Finril, who was lying on the ground, and then licked the terror of his huge body. When he hit it, he hit it. I drilled my entire body toward the depths of the earth.


    The fragmented surface that had been destroyed by it could not stop its violent action. It was just a blink of an eye. Its huge body was like a drill, and it was deeply drilled into the depths of the earth''s surface. Only about half of the body left, like the giant pillar of the sky, shoved on the surface and swam. And as time went by, it was this half-body that disappeared on the surface at a very scary speed.


    Looking at it is like licking more like a snake, and Zhou Yi took a moment to react. It is the meaning of wanting to run! And how can he stand on the Asgard side with a clear stand and let the guy who played an important role in the end of Asgard run away? So immediately, he violently ejected the gun in his hand and turned it into a brilliant, bright light, like a lightning bolt through the heavens and the earth, twisting toward the ground. The big part of the body flew past.


    The blazing light flew into the body of Jermaid, and it was like cutting a butter with a burning red knife. There was almost no obstruction, and the light was instantly cut and lit. The body of the serpent was then slashed on the ground.


    The already fragmented land can no longer withstand sudden blows. In a heavy and huge roar, everyone felt the change of the earth under their feet. The earth is shaking and the earth is sinking. This geological change that should have appeared in the change of thousands of years has been concentrated for a moment. The power that erupted at this moment was far more terrible than the earthquake and tsunami.


    The whole land has been overturned and rolled over to the sea of ??Taotao. The river was pushed by hundreds of millions of tons of mud, and it was actually changed by the hard land. The centuries-old Rhine changed its own river for the first time, and was cut off from its own flow because of its artificial power.


    And all this is enough to make anyone or even the gods stunned.


    Looking at Zhou Yi, they seem to think that they are watching a different creature, a presence that they want to look up to. However, now they do not know that this existence has been infinitely lifted in their hearts, but the mood at this moment is unusually poor!


    The enemy, actually ran! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 599： Attitudes and attitudes

    The enemy ran away. To be precise, it should be a horrible fame in the mythology story, and the horror monster that brought the end of the world ran.


    At the cost of his own large body, Jermaid was able to take Finril into the Rhine River by his powerful undead, and this really gave him a chance to live. As a **** of evil in the Rhine, as long as Jehovah enters the Rhine, it can be transformed into a rule-like existence and out of the world. Unless Zhou Yi and the way to destroy this river in an instant, it is safe.


    For Ye Mengjia De, it is already a lucky thing to be able to escape from the powerful guy like Zhou Yi at such a price. For Zhou Yi, this is a very helpless thing.


    It is true that he has a way to make the whole Rhine disappear, but by his means, I am afraid that the entire Rhine River, even the three worlds through which it runs, will suffer irreparable damage, and that is not what he is willing to see. of. To achieve this level for a trivial guy, it is not acceptable to Zhou Yi.


    Therefore, he could only look at the meandering river with a complex look. After a long time, he could only cover everything with a helpless sigh.


    At this time, Brunnhilde, who was also not very good on his face, also came over. She looked at the sigh of Zhou Yi and immediately said to him.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, it wouldn''t have a chance to run away from your hand."


    "Don''t say that, Brunnhilde."


    Turning his head and glanced at the body of a huge snake that was turned into a raging fire, and Zhou Yi also comforted her.


    "Nobody thought that this guy would have such a strong vitality. The half of the body that I cut off should have a lot of important organs, so that it can also open a big hole and jump into the Rhine. I have begun to wonder if it is a snake or a smash."


    This is the words of Zhou Yi to comfort Brunnhild, and the most real thought in his heart. Because the flames burned the scales and body outside the giant snake, the internal organs were also revealed a little. From the perspective of Zhou Yi, it is clear that there are many important organs in this body.


    There is a heart that has just been cut down, as well as a complete liver, stomach, kidneys and small intestine. It can be said that most of the internal organs that a snake can have are here. And that''s it, Ye Mengjia''s body with only the head left can still escape with the same miserable Finrill, and it must be said that its vitality is too tenacious.


    Even Zhou Yi began to suspect that if he did not burn the half body, the snake body would not grow a head again, just like the one that was cut in half.


    Of course, this is only a hypothesis, Zhou Yike is not interested in trying this boring thing. And if you let this body go, it will probably cause even greater damage. So immediately, Zhou Yi increased the firepower and at the same time increased the intensity of incineration.


    And just as he did this, Brunnhild spoke again.


    "Are you comforting me? Sorry, I don''t need any comfort. In fact, I hope that you can blame my mistakes on my head, and I don''t want you to use this comforting language to perfuse me. And now In this case, it is better for me to make mistakes than to make mistakes."


    "What do you mean by this?" Upon hearing this, Zhou Yi immediately turned his head and looked at the female Valkyrie behind him. From her words, Zhou Yi heard a deeper meaning. It is this meaning, but it is for him to have to ask.


    "I mean it is very simple!" Caressing the fur under his neck, Brunnhild calmed his horror, and gestured to Zhou Yi. "In this war, the gods have been unable to become the dominant victory. We will be defeated and will die. In front of those powerful enemies, we are simply unable to protect ourselves, let alone become a symbol of victory, lead this. The group of soldiers went to victory. But you are different!"


    "Look at the warriors who look at your eyes and see the worship of you in the eyes of my sisters. In their view, you have replaced us and become a more noble existence than me and Tyre, and even any god." As long as you are there, they can face any enemy with infinite confidence. And because of this, you must not go wrong."


    "King of Heroes, this is the title given to you by the spirits. As the king of the hero, you are lofty, unbeaten, and absolutely must not have any stains and mistakes. Once you make a mistake, your status is also It��s shaken. Similarly, the belief in their hearts will be shaken. This is absolutely not allowed, so don��t you comfort me and blame me on me. For Asgard, I Can take on any heavy things, even if it is a crime!"


    At this moment, Brunnhilde''s eyes glowed with a burning radiance, a strong belief that stung people. And looking at such a stubborn, so from the inside out exudes the indescribable human spirit of the Valkyrie. Zhou Yi was suddenly drunk and completely interrupted her words.


    "Enough, Brunnhilde. I don''t need you to do this, and I don''t want to be the one in your mouth."


    "No, you don''t understand. You have to be such a presence. Tyre is dead, and Odin is still awake. And whether it is the same as the defeat, I still can''t see the shadow at this moment." It is no longer a reliance on Asgard, the savior of Asgard. Only you, only you can make up for it, only you can save this country. So, I must do this. I must protect your reputation."


    "Listen!" When the topic entered the stage of being the most annoying and annoying, belonging to the stage of hero and sacrifice, his temper would inevitably become bad. So he immediately slammed it up, and at the same time slammed the reins of the Valkyrie mount, and pulled a mighty unicorn, and almost fell to the ground. "I don''t want to be a hero anymore, and I don''t want to watch anyone make sacrifices for me. This is the most stupid behavior, especially on this trivial little thing. It''s just a two-and-a-half dead monster. It''s not at all. What''s the big deal. So I don''t allow it, and I don''t need you to take any responsibility. If this little mistake is counted on my head, I don''t care about this little thing!"


    "But I care!"


    Zhou Yi��s stern drink does not allow the Valkyrie to have any retreat or embarrassment. Even on the contrary, her attitude has become more firm and strong.


    "This is not something you are willing to be a hero. It is about the future and destiny of Asgard. If you are not shouldering the mission of saving Asgard, then I can not care what mistakes you make. But now I can''t do it. I definitely don''t allow any stains on your body. You have to be a hero, a hero who saves Asgard, saves the country, the hero of this world. This is a must, and it is absolutely not allowed to change. ""


    "Don''t you be afraid that I will leave. Don''t forget, I was not originally a person in this world. If I am angered, I can go back to my world and stop asking about your life and death."


    The toughness of Brunnhild��s attitude also inspired the anger in Zhou Yi��s heart. He looked at the female Valkyrie who stood in front of his eyes and had already raised his eyes and revealed a dangerous look.


    Even so, Brunnhilde is still showing an attitude of inconsistency.


    "Don''t forget, what kind of promise you made in front of Odin. How, if you are such a person, have you reached the point where you can throw your promises and casually? If that''s the case, I have nothing to say, just when I blink my eyes!"


    When the Valkyrie was full of spikes, she spoke out and immediately took Zhou Yi. At this point, he must also admit that he is not shameless to the extent that he puts his promised promise as a fart. And since he promised Odin, he couldn��t possibly retreat at this time. Sticking to this matter and giving Odin an account is his only choice.


    However, looking at Brunnhild''s look of fearlessness, Zhou Yi really felt a deep grievance. So that he can only vent his anger and say to the Valkyrie.


    "Brunnhilde, has anyone told you that your character is very bad!"


    "I know, but I don''t care!" The Valkyrie shook her head and showed a scorn and disdain that was obvious. "I only need you to accept my opinion now, do you understand?"


    "I have done it, I know!" Zhou Yi, who was unwilling to argue with Brunnhild again, called for a stop. "I can accept your opinion on this matter, but only once, this time I can not care, but I absolutely can not accept this situation again. If there is another time, even if it is against my promise, I I am not hesitating, this is my condition, do you understand?"


    "Why, my behavior hurts your self-esteem that belongs to men?"


    Brunnhilde is still outspoken, bluntly speaking to the extent that Zhou Yi''s face is beginning to be distorted. And before he said anything, Brunnhilde has given a reply.


    "Well, I understand what you mean, I can promise you. But as I promised, before you save Asgard, I am your shield. Unless I fall, I will not let You are hurting anyway. So, once the situation is beyond the limit, I will definitely do something. Don''t blame me for not explaining it to you!"


    "There is something that needs you to protect me. I don''t think it is necessary!"


    Very simply shook his head, Zhou Yi clearly pointed out his attitude towards Brunnhilde. For his attitude, the Valkyrie just smiled.


    "Power doesn''t mean everything, although it''s really important. Forget it, anyway, I can do this kind of thing anyway!"


    With a vague saying, the Valkyrie casts his sight on the distance. There, the spirits have brought their captives to meet them. This is also a brilliant victory, but I don''t know why, but Brunnhilde''s heart has a feeling of uneasiness.


    It is like that something is happening. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 600： Warrior country mourning ceremony

    Zhou Yi and Brunnhild stood side by side on the bank of the river, behind them were the busy Asgard soldiers. They are busy refining, busy burying their comrades in arms, and busy cleaning everything on the field. And this naturally includes the remains of Jerome.


    After the body of the giant snake no longer twitched, Zhou Yi extinguished his own flame. His flames can''t be left in the world, because it is likely to affect a lot of innocent things. So he has always adopted a rather environmentally friendly way of his own flame.


    Of course, there is a deeper layer of meaning here, that is the body of Tyre. His legacy is reflected in the stomach of Jermaid, and in order to give this war-death **** a minimum of respect, Zhou Yi can''t let him be ashes with the monster''s body anyway.


    Therefore, leaving this half-burned body has become an inevitable choice. And if you can find what they want to find, you can only look at luck. However, it seems that luck is not bad, because someone will soon report to them.


    "Adult, we found the will of the **** of war!"


    Suddenly heard the news, even with the strength of Brunnhilde can not help but reveal a sad look. Regardless of what is said, Tyre is also her brother. Although she does not agree with their existence in name, it is the fact that they cannot change their blood and cannot change the inherent relationship between them. And to be honest, for Tyre, Brunnhilde still has some brotherhood.


    Looking at the Valkyrie rarely showed some weakness, Zhou Yi sighed and patted her shoulder and said to her.


    "Let''s go, look at him. Just send him the last trip."


    Holding down the hand that Zhou Yi pressed on his shoulder, Brunnhild took a deep breath and breathed a few breaths, and immediately reappeared into a strong look.


    "I am not sad. Tyre is dead on the battlefield. It is much better for us to die than to die in conspiracy and tricks. At the very least, we can preserve our honor!"


    "You think so, but before you can you wipe your tears first, you are not convincing."


    "Shameless!" Bloomhild, who wiped his own eyes and found that there was no water, immediately blushes. Then he opened the Zhouyi directly and strode over the wreckage of Ye Mengjiade.


    And when looking at this way, Brunnhild, Zhou Yi sighed slightly, and quickly followed. Now Brunnhilde is really a bit uneasy, because Zhou Yi is very clear, her heart is not as strong as her appearance.


    At this moment, Tyre��s body has been cleaned up by the soldiers. The Valkyrie cleaned up his body and placed him high on a high platform built of oak trees. Around this high platform, every soldier who passed by prayed sadly and put a pure flower for him.


    The gods can''t be the spirits, even the heroic warriors like Tyre will die completely after the war. People can only remember his past in the story and miss the glory of his past. He can never return to the Hall of the Spirit, and the deep country of death is his only place to go.


    When Brunnhilde and Zhou Yi��s face came quietly, Aurora, who had already waited here, immediately plunged into the arms of the Valkyrie, and fell in her arms and wept.


    At this time, Jessie also came over and said to them in a low voice.


    "We found his arm, but he couldn''t take his sword off. When we found him, he was biting his weapon with his mouth and wanted to slash it out of the monster''s belly. He already I got a lot of wounds. But I haven''t waited for him to finish it all. It''s too late. Don''t be too sad, Brunnhilde, and Aurora, your brother is dead until the last moment. He is very heroic to die. So you should be proud!"


    "You''re right, Jessie!" He glanced at the sword''s hilt, and now he hasn''t loosened the **** of war, and Brenhilde stroking Aurora''s hair. On one side, he raised his head high. "Well, Aurora, don''t cry. This is not a moment of crying. Just as Jessie said, we should be proud of him. It is the luck of Tyre to be bravely killed. We may be There will be such a day. So it will be enough to cry here. We are Valkyrie, greet the war, and embrace death is not our destiny?"


    When I heard my sister''s words, Aurora lifted her head firmly, and then wiped away her tears with force, barely showing a strong look on the tender little face. And looking at this girl who is not much bigger than her two children suddenly became like this, Zhou Yi is a gloomy face screaming.


    "Damn fate!"


    He didn''t understand what kind of past would make such a group of women tell the horrible words of welcoming the war and embracing death. He didn''t even understand what kind of experience it was for Aurora, the girl in his eyes was so calm. Accepted all this.


    Incomprehensible and unacceptable. If Odin is in front of him now, he really wants to ask, how did he rule his country, so that his people, even his daughter, can show such open-mindedness to death, let him be open-minded This outsider feels chilling and scared.


    Looking at the very obvious dissatisfaction on Zhou Yi��s face, Jessie, who looks like a gentle and amiable big sister, sighed and said to Zhou Yi gently.


    ��Do you feel uncomfortable? Or do you think that our Asgard people are too indifferent and cruel!��


    "Everything. Really, I don''t understand why you are so calm. Women, children, why even such people are so calm to treat death. At first I may only think that this is a heroic performance, but Now I really feel that it is too cruel."


    "But this is Asgard!" Jesse did not answer, and Brunnhilde had already turned his head and said strongly to Zhou Yizhen. "From my great-grandfather Buli, to my grandfather Bauer, my father Odin. Asgard has been fighting for thousands of years. We want to protect Asgard, protect the atrium, and protect every other world." We are born protectors, human beings, goblins, gnomes are the targets we guard. In order to protect these, for our belief, we sacrificed generations of warriors, and this also allows us to create the quality you see. ""


    "Maybe you feel cruel, but it is because of what you think is cruel, we can overcome our enemies again and again, and survive to the present. It is precisely because of our cruelty, humans, elves and gnomes. Only then can there be a future."


    "Maybe you have left us for a long time as an atrium, but before we are forced to leave the world of the atrium, we have been guarding the world. Without us, there is no human ancestor. Do you understand this?"


    Suddenly heard this explanation, Zhou Yi immediately revealed a color that was dumbfounding. On this issue, he learned more and more details from Lilith''s mouth. It is true that at that time the human ancestors were sheltered by the gods, but that was not just the Asgard side. A few great gods, countless gods have done this kind of thing.


    They enjoy the beliefs, incense, and even worship and sacrifices of human beings, and shelter their own human beings to create the prototype of their own civilization in that wild age. If you really want to say this, you can only say that the Asgard gods are a little cleaner than the other gods. At the very least, they have never asked the humans for too many sacrifices.


    Of course, this can not be said to Brunnhilde. At this point, Zhou Yi can see very clearly. At this time, Brunnhilde seems to be strong, but he has already begun to drill the horns. And she was too entangled in this issue, and it was almost as much as the brain was kicked.


    But even though, Zhou Yi also understands why they have such qualities. A nation that has fought a war, a country that has never been separated from the war, will indeed make its people begin to get used to war and even get used to death. However, although it is said, Zhou Yi still feels that this is too cruel!


    Not unacceptable, but hard to accept.


    As for the idea of ??Zhou Yi, the Asgard did not care. This is their own custom and their own tradition. It is not important that others do not accept it. What is important is that others are willing to respect their traditions. But fortunately, Zhou Yi is quite qualified at this point.


    So he just watched and watched the Asgard people sing the solemn and solemn songs, and sent Tyre to the dragon''s first boat loaded with flowers, evergreen branches and fine wines, and placed them on the Rhine. He ran down the river and drifted to the end of the river, the direction of the Golden Palace and the Jinlunjia divide.


    On both sides of the river bank, the Asgard soldiers headed by Brunnhilde raised the long bow that had just been made, and watched Tyre go away, and also ignited the arrow in his hand, toward the dragon head. The direction of the ship was thrown far away.


    When the rocket fell, Brunnhilde��s first rocket had already lit the big ship before all the arrows. The blazing flame ignited the wine and the branches, lit the flowers and Tyre��s body, let him In a brilliant fire, a little bit far away, a little depression.


    No one is talking, just the elegy is still there. Every warrior looks at his guardian, watching his **** of war disappeared into the flames and rivers, and then fell into the deepest grief and mourning.


    The mourning is ready, although the process is simple. But Zhou Yi still can feel their deep feelings for Tyre. This is a respectable existence. Although there are not many intersections, Zhou Yi has already seen this from the performance of these fighters. And this is enough to make him feel.


    At the same time, his heart can not help but have some doubts. If he changed himself, would he have such honor? Will he have someone to mourn?


    However, the end result is that Zhou Yi did not think much, and did not dare to think more. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 601： Devastated gemstone reproduction

    The army rectified for a day and set off again. This time they don''t need to help, because the enemies on the bright side have been hit by their actions, so that there is no clear goal at present to give them any chance to strike. .


    This situation seems to be so good that many fighters have forgotten the sacrifices and hardships before and began to imagine the beauty of the triumph. But as the principal, Brunnhild is not as optimistic as the soldiers she is.


    Although I don''t know why, even in such a good situation, she still feels a special sense of crisis. It was as if something had happened, and the heavy feeling was on her mind, and it made her feel awkward to breathe.


    The closer to the Golden Palace, the more serious this feeling is. So when she arrived, she directly ordered the speed of marching and rushed to the Golden Palace.


    This kind of order is naturally sorrowful, but in the glory of victory, no one has raised any objections. So after a full two nights and nights, the long-distance army finally saw the Golden Palace.


    What everyone didn��t think was that when they appeared in front of the Golden Palace, it was not the ritual of welcoming the triumph in the imagination, but the alarm and the flustered of the long sounds running around like a headless fly. Going to the guards.


    Such a scene is not thought of by anyone, and in the face of this situation, the Valkyrie immediately rushed up and shouted at the guards above.


    "I am the leader of the Valkyrie, Brenhild. Who is now in the Golden Palace? Why don''t you open the door to the victory of the warrior? Answer me!"


    The voice of the Valkyrie made the sound of the same bee screaming, and it was not until a long time later that someone walked to the edge of the wall and looked down.


    At first glance, he saw Brunnhilde, who was as bright as the morning star, and then noticed the army with a clear, uniform army. This made his face immediately reveal an unusually bright color, so that he even forgot to explain to Brunnhilde��s explanation, immediately ran on his ankle and ran towards the surrounding, like awkward The guards shouted.


    "It is the team of Valkyrie and the British spirit. The Valkyrie is back, and the artist Brunnhilde is back. We are saved, we are saved!"


    Under his call, the guards above had a little spirit. Even with the door, it began to open slowly. However, this situation allowed Bruenhild and Zhou Yi to look at each other tacitly, and then they saw an unusually obvious mismatch from the eyes of each other.


    This is not like the core of a country, not even the palace of a country. On the contrary, it is more like a small town on the border. After repeated looting, it has completely become the image of a small widow who is angry. In addition to carrying a skirt and crying, looking at anyone who appears in his vision with a fearful look, nothing can be done.


    This is not normal, very abnormal. Be aware that the Golden Palace is the least dangerous place in their plans. Even the warriors and guards who are overwhelmed are enough to protect the perfection here, not to mention the gods of breaking dawn, Hemdahl, Loki and the frost giants under her, no matter what, here should not be here. This is what it looks like.


    With such doubts, Brunnhilde and Zhou Yi took the lead in the door of the Golden Palace, and as soon as they entered the gate, they immediately frowned.


    Just like the ancient kingdom, the Golden Palace is actually a city, the king city of Asgard. In addition to the Golden Palace, where the king''s Odin resides, there are countless Asgard''s mortal homes. These classical and characteristic dwellings are located around the Golden Palace, and the Golden Palace is firmly surrounded by the stars. And formed an amazing ancient city.


    Such a landscape is not as prosperous as the modern city, but it is also prosperous enough to let anyone remember its beauty and glory.


    But now, what Zhou Yi sees is only the full of scars and unimaginable depressions and desertedness. The streets that have prospered in the past have become ragged, surrounded by collapsed houses and shops. On the street, don''t say welcome teams, even pedestrians can hardly see two.


    This makes the Asgard, who are used to the prosperity of the Golden Palace and often laughs confidently, feel extraordinarily uncomfortable and unbelievable, especially when they see a pair of guarded and fearful eyes staring at them in the dark. This feeling is even more profound when it comes to every move.


    At this time, it was not just Zhou Yi and Brunnhild. Everyone found something wrong. In the face of this situation, all Asgard fighters have stunned their hearts. And in their hearts, they also quietly gave birth to a group of evil fires, burning their hearts insanely.


    They are working **** the front line, not for these innocent relatives and compatriots. Isn��t that the future and tomorrow of this country? Now they have finally defeated the almost invincible opponents, but the kingdom of their own country has become like this, what is the meaning of everything they do, and what is the difference between them and the defeat.


    Questions, indignations, and worries and worries about family members have caused many warriors to become emotionally out of control, and this is very clear as the commander of Brunnhilde. So she immediately told the most intimate sisters around me that they would let the mortal warriors disband and go to see their families.


    This order calmly appease their emotions, and after the order was issued, Brunnhilde couldn��t help but worry about it, and Zhou Yi knew that he would go with him to the Golden Palace. The location rushed over.


    When I got there, Zhou Yi and Brenhild found that Loki had already sat on the steps before the throne, and smiled and faced the two returning winners.


    "It seems that you have achieved a brilliant victory. Although this is within my expectation, I still have to do what you do, and at least let me save a little face."


    At this time, Rocky does not seem to be very optimistic. She was wearing a dark green armor, but it was already covered with cracks on the armor. This seems to prove that she has experienced a near-rigorous battle. Compared with her armor, her injuries are also very obvious.


    The scratch on the face is second, the key is her arm. The arm hanging from the chest and the thick bandage revealed from the clavicle all indicate that the injury on her body is extremely serious, and this is very unreasonable.


    No matter again, Loki is also a god, a **** with terror vitality. Interrupting the bones is the most common thing for them to sleep. Now, she actually needs a bandage, which is a completely inappropriate thing.


    Unless the wound on her body is really very eye-catching, or she just wants to use this way to shirk her responsibility.


    In both cases, Brunnhilde naturally prefers the latter. She was so anxious that she didn''t want to think too much. She immediately rushed up and grabbed Loki''s collar, picked her up and asked her.


    "What happened? What are you doing? Why is it going to be like this, Heimdal, other people? Are they dead?"


    "Do you think this is my fault?"


    Rocky''s face immediately became pale and terrible, and at the same time she was sneer and asked, just like her past performance, full of unruly cold.


    "You promised me that it will be safe. Just have your presence! But now take a look at what it looks like. What did you do when we were not there?"


    Rocky''s reaction made Brunnhilde''s heart more angry. In her opinion, this is Loki''s problem. They won even the war that was almost impossible to win, but the safest place became fragmented and devastated. Doesn''t this require them to take responsibility for this?


    "What did you do? I did everything I could, but it was like what you saw. We lost and lost. If it wasn��t for Thor��s timely return, the entire Golden Palace would be destroyed by the enemy. Once it is, and even then, we have lost countless, even to a point that you simply can''t imagine."


    "Do you know? Heimdahl has been seriously injured and at stake. In order to protect Odin, Friga died. She is dead, you know? The woman who is called my mother is dead, you think this is me. Would you like to see something?"


    Almost drunk and pushed the body of Brunnhilde, Rocky began to shed tears while roaring. The crystal clear tears flowed down her cheeks silently, and soon became the existence of ice crystals. When the tears flowed, Rocky just touched it and immediately put on a face and sneered.


    "I forgot, the Asgard did not believe in tears. I will pay attention to the next time I am not doing anything that has no purpose."


    "Sorry!"


    Suddenly heard this bad news, Brunnhilde also became stagnant. She silently put down her hand and said something to Loki, who described the misery. Then, as if she had thought of something, she ran to Odin''s palace without hesitation.


    At this time, Odin''s safety has become the most important thing in her heart, and apart from that, everything has become less important. For a time, there was only two people in Zhou Yi and Rocky left in a palace. Looking at the scarred Loki, Zhou Yi frowned and went forward, grasping her shoulder.


    The power of life rushed into his body, and was immediately forced to come back by another, greater force. And looking at the sudden rise of Loki''s face, the crack like a blood red crystal, Zhou Yi immediately widened his eyes, incredible.


    "Power gem, how is this possible!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 602： Heart pain

    "Do you feel incredible?" Looking at the changes in Zhou Yi''s face, Rocky also showed a smile, like a sad look. "Me too, I really didn''t think that the treasure that I had released was actually falling from my hand to the hand of my most unexpected enemy, that is, the original owner. And what I didn''t even think about was It will be used to kill the woman, the woman I call my mother. I always thought that I was a very intelligent one, even the smartest one. But now I discovered that I am only the most ridiculous one. ""


    "Being self-sufficient, this word is used to describe that I am really better. It is really apt!"


    Having said that, Loki has already laughed miserably. She is laughing, but Zhou Yi knows that she is actually crying. Such a person, a person who can succumb to the heart to cause infinite killing, and let countless mothers and children separate and die will actually show such a tragic appearance because of the death of their foster mother. This is what Zhou Yi did not think of anyway. It is also because of her performance that Zhou Yicai realized for the first time that she is not so incurable.


    At the very least, her heart still has feelings for her family, and she is sincere and unpretentious. Only on this point can Zhou Yi change her.


    Of course, it��s just a change. After all, she did so many things before, if it is so abandoned with her, then forgiveness is too cheap.


    "The festival will change, Rocky. Death is something that no one can reverse, so I want to open it."


    After glance at Loki, who looked sad, Zhou Yi calmed down and asked questions directly of his concern.


    "You said that the power gem is on those enemies, who is it? The flame giant is still a dark dwarf, or someone else?"


    "Do you want to go to them, or do you want to get the power gem back into your own hands?"


    As soon as I heard Zhou Yi, Loki immediately sneered.


    "Sure enough, if you see the power gem, you can''t help but be tempted?"


    "Don''t forget, it was all that I had. It was just lost in the battle against the tyrant."


    Faced with the indifferent Loki, Zhou Yi began to emphasize. And his emphasis is to make the ridicule and disdain on Loki''s face deeper.


    "Of course, it''s something you have. But don''t forget, that thing is what you take from my hands, isn''t it?"


    This is a positive question, because guys like Zhou Yi are not so thick-skinned to deny what they are doing. So he simply nodded.


    "I admit that the power gem is what I got from your hands. But don''t forget our identity at the time, you are my enemy, get useful things from your own enemies. Is there anything wrong with this? The most critical issue is that you are still not strong enough."


    "Not strong enough?" Loki immediately stunned when he heard the answer. Although she can now find 10,000 reasons to refute Zhou Yi��s statement, she can��t change the truth of the matter. And the truth of the matter is like what Zhou Yi said does have his truth.


    She is not strong enough. If she is strong enough, she will not worry that her enemies will jump out of her palm when she plays all the enemies in her hands. If she is strong enough, even if her plan happens because of repeated exceptions. With the change of control, she can also suppress everything by her own power.


    Strength, strength, and ultimately, are the faults of power. In the end, they are all faults that are not strong enough. Once a wise man has burred his horns, he has always been unable to extricate himself. This is especially true of the clever and conceited guy like Loki.


    At this moment, she did not have any rebuttal to Zhou Yijin Cong. Instead, I stared at Zhou Yi in front of me, staring at the most powerful existence she knew, and asked.


    "Do you have a way to help me become stronger?"


    "Yes! But not for you!"


    When I heard that Loki suddenly asked myself this, Zhou Yi stunned and then replied directly to the head.


    "My loved ones can gain my strength, but that is limited to them! You have people you like, and I can''t have anything to do with you. Do you understand what I mean!"


    "Of course, I don''t have any interest in you either."


    After listening to Zhou Yi''s words, Loki immediately dismissed his mouth and said. Although the importance of power has been recognized, it is completely impossible for her to abandon her own feelings about Thor for strength. In addition, as she said, she really has no interest in the heroic guy of Zhou Yi. This is almost the same as changing to Brunnhilde.


    However, although this possibility was cut off. Rocky still thought of a roundabout way. And when she brushed the idea a few times in her head, she immediately opened her mouth and asked Zhou Yi.


    "So, what do you think of our two alliances. You and me, the guys behind you and the Asgard behind me. We form a strategic alliance, a glory, a loss, what do you think?" ��


    "I am already an alliance with Asgard now. Do you think we still have to do this?"


    "Of course. Now you and Asgard are not so much alliances, but rather a simple cooperative relationship. A model based on interests and commitments. Once the gods have passed, this partnership will Basically, it is the end. At that time, do you think you can still be as good at Asgard?"


    In order to achieve his own goals, Loki began to express his ideas, both good and bad, to Zhou Yi.


    "In any case, you are not always Asgard. Even if you do more for them, they can''t completely accept you. And more importantly, you think that after Odin wakes up, he will accept Are you an outsider who has reached the top, whether it is a prestige or a prestige?"


    "Do you think he will do it to me?"


    "No, he is not that stupid. What can it do if it is done to you, in addition to causing disaster to Asgard?" Shaking his head, Rocky said another possibility.


    "Your identity is enough to give him a full excuse. You are the Midgarth, his helper to solve the problem of the dusk of the gods. After the dusk of the gods is over, your mission will naturally end. At that time, you will be sent out of the country with the highest specifications, both you and his face will look good. And that is what he will do."


    "Since then, you have nothing to do with Asgard. Even if there is an intersection, it is impossible to let all Asgards obey your orders. Everything will return to the hands of the king. And the King��s help to you will never be as generous as it is now. In fact, if it��s a bad feeling, Odin will never give you the right. He��s a big gamble, but this time he��s lucky. Just one point."


    "You seem to have a lot of opinions about Odin!"


    Listening to Loki��s explanation, Zhou Yi is not difficult to distinguish her dissatisfaction with Odin from her words. This made him subconsciously raise his eyes and ask thoughtfully.


    For such a problem that Zhou Yi is completely indifferent, Rocky immediately smiles.


    "If you change it, you have been treated differently for thousands of years, and even until the end is the one that was abandoned. Will you have any luck with him?"


    When it comes to Asgard''s family ethics, Zhou Yi really does not want to have too much blending. Although from his point of view, Odin''s family relationship is really chaotic and cannot be seen directly. But no matter what he said, he was the king of Asgard, the leader and **** revered by thousands of people. So for this, he doesn''t want to make too many comments.


    With the buffer of this problem, Zhou Yi has already clarified his own ideas.


    "So, can you tell me what can I get if I am allied with you? What can you get from me?"


    "If you ask what you can get, I can only tell you that you will get a power to help your allies even if you are exhausting the whole world. Asgard will formally form a covenant with you, no matter what we face. What kind of enemies, what kind of benefits are obtained. All are shared and shared. This is what I can promise you."


    "And if you ask me what I can get?"


    Having said that, Loki immediately clenched his hand and revealed some emotions that were out of control.


    "I will get strength, the most powerful force I can recognize. You are right. What I lack is strength. Since I can''t get strength, then I will be with people who have power. And you It is my goal. I want to turn your power into a presence that I can use, then alliance is the only way."


    "Just for this? Don''t you think the price is too big?" Faced with this answer, Zhou Yi is not very relieved. Because this answer is too general, even to the point that is simply unbelievable. Just for the sake of strength, you will pay for a world''s resources. No matter how you look at it, it is too crazy and stupid. At the very least, Zhou Yi can''t understand this.


    "Is it expensive?" With a sneer, Loki��s face regained confidence. "Stupid people will only guard such property, for fear that someone will **** these things that are destined to be consumed. And smart people will think about how to use these things that are destined to have no future to earn a better future. For me In fact, the current Asgard has no value. It is a big deal to get a better alliance with you to build a better Asgard."


    Not big, of course not big. Zhou Yi is very clear about what kind of existence Asgard will become after having his own power. It can be said that its future will be incomparable to the current Asgard. And if it wasn''t for those who were behind him, Zhou Yi didn''t even care about such an alliance. His power is enough to make him ignore everything, but now he has to admit it. He is tempted!


    Just, there is still a problem to solve! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 603： Curse of reality

    Even a guy like Zhou Yi has to admit that his personal powerlessness, even if his personal strength is strong, is powerless in the face of multi-party power games. Although you can flip the table, you can''t win the game. Because this is a multi-faceted, comprehensive force of confrontation, it is not just power.


    And the formal alliance with Asgard is undoubtedly a good way to make up for his power flaws. At least within this region of the Earth, Asgard is an ally with decisive power. One can make those idiots who have been staring at themselves have to pay attention to even the existence of jealousy.


    However, although it seems that the prospects are still good, there is still a very important problem that has to be solved in advance on the road to their alliance.


    That is the right to speak!


    Zhou Yi has the absolute right to speak of his power, because he is the leader himself, the ruler, and the protector. But Rocky does not have this right to speak.


    She is neither the king of Asgard nor a significant presence. Even she is still a sinner, a guy who has a sinister history and can''t trust the entire Asgard. And it is such a existence, actually utterly arrogant and what they say, and even plausible words about the benefits of their alliance, which makes Zhou Yi how we feel weird.


    "Don''t you think that it''s too early for you to say this now? Don''t forget your identity. Before you change it, you have no meaning in discussing this with me!"


    "I know, so I just negotiated with you verbally, instead of reaching a written agreement that can be made public. This is actually a matter of nodding, and the rest is not a problem at all. At least for you and me. not a problem!"


    Zhou Yi��s fears couldn��t have any effect on Rocky. She smiled and her face was full of disdain and full confidence. Seeing her expression, Zhou Yi��s face sank.


    "Do you want to start a coup and overthrow the rule of your father?"


    "No, no, no!" Shake his head and the smile on Loki''s face became subtle. "I don''t need to do that. Isn''t it? Odin is sleeping after all, he can''t be a threatening existence. At this special time, we can change it all in a gentle way."


    "The king who is not awake can not make any changes to the status quo of Asgard. At this special time, Asgard needs a new king, a leader who can lead them out of this predicament. And this candidate Not much, isn''t it?"


    "Til, Thor, Brunnhild! This is all the people in the entire Asgard who have that qualification. Among them, Brunnhilde is naturally impossible. Although I am not too big for her. Opinion, but her female identity is the biggest obstacle. Compared with the other two, she is born at a disadvantage!"


    "And Tyre. Although this guy has great prestige in the warrior, but he is not perfect, isn''t it? Especially in this dusk of the gods, his past acts have cast a huge stain on him!"


    "Fenrill''s things made him unable to clarify his misunderstanding anyway. After all, when he was a miss, he allowed Hoddle to join his enemies with his own strength. It was because of that mistake. Odin is in such a desperate situation. Therefore, such a person cannot be a king, neither he nor others will agree."


    "So, the last candidate is only Tor, is it?" With that said, Zhou Yi��s face showed obvious ridicule. "It��s an amazing coincidence. Is this what you are relying on? The queen of Asgard��s future?"


    "Why, do you think it is ridiculous or shameful? Don''t be too naive, Zhou Yi! This is the reality, and only this is the development that best suits our interests."


    Listening to Loki��s answer, Zhou Yi couldn��t help but smile.


    "Yes? If I say this, I have to ask. Since you have the greatest hope of becoming a king since the trust, then why don''t you just recommend him now? In this Thor, just saved the gold. Palace, when you save the king, what is your best chance?"


    "Opportunity? Before it has become a complete reality, it is only a whimsy in the mind. Again and again, I have completely realized how ridiculous the so-called opportunity is before the variable, so it is not full. I will not make this stupid mistake again."


    Rocky walked and came to the throne, then looked at the magnificent throne revealing a sneer. For him, this throne is really too much for him. Gu Guduo had everything that she had been destroyed by it, and it was completely subverted by it. So for it, her emotions are too complicated. Even now that she has re-introduced her mind on it, it is difficult for her to have any good feelings for this throne!


    Zhou Yi did not care about what Rocky had thoughts and feelings about this throne. What he cares about is what she called the plan.


    "A full grasp, can you tell me what is called full grasp?"


    "Do you want to know what is the full grasp? In fact, it is very simple, you are the grasp of my arrangement." He extended his hand and clicked on Zhou Yi underneath. The meaning of the conspiracy on Rocky''s face suddenly appeared. "Maybe you didn''t meet my requirements at first, but now, after so many people have seen your power, the situation will inevitably become different."


    "Asgard is a country that worships the strong. The more powerful people, the more they will be respected. Not to mention you are their hero, their savior. Under this series of identity, you are completely You can do it all at once. As long as you stand up openly at this time and declare your support for Thor, the so-called opportunity is most likely to become a reality. Once Thor becomes the new king, I am against him. Influence, our alliance will become an inevitable result!"


    When Loki said it, Zhou Yi immediately began to applaud.


    "I have to say, Rocky, you really have grown a lot. At the very least, you know that the last step is not a success. In addition, you actually counted me from the beginning, playing my idea, And all this is only to push Thor to the throne. This is really unexpected, even some of you are not like your pure self-interested style."


    "When my identity is still male Loki, I naturally want to do everything for myself. But now, as a woman, I have to find a existence that I can rely on and willing to rely on, and then use my strength. Push him a little bit to the peak, and turn it into a mountain that can shelter me from the wind and rain. This is the helplessness of being a woman! Why, is it difficult to understand?"


    "Smart choice, if this is the case, then I will tell you something that is good news for you!" Looking at Loki, who was as alert as a fox, Zhou Yi said to her with a blank expression. It is impossible to determine whether it is good or bad. "Til is dead. He died in the hands of Finril and Jermaid. In this case I have to congratulate you, your plan is a step closer to the truth, at least Thor is the most threatening The opponent is no longer there!"


    "This is the good news you said?"


    "Why, isn''t it for you?" In the face of Loki''s counter-report, Zhou Yi also sneered. He thought that the conspirators would cheer because of this news, but in fact, she did not, even because of this news, her face changed greatly, an unacceptable look.


    "You think this is good news, how is it possible. You don''t know what I want! Yes, I want Thor to be king, but I didn''t think about making him a widow, but I didn''t even think about letting Aspen The Jiade River is under the circumstance. I want the Asgard, a hero who gathers together, is a kingdom that can be passed down through generations, not the kind of place you think."


    "Yes, that really made me unexpected. Or so, you finally let me look at me!"


    Walked to the side of Loki and held her shoulder. The enormous force of life immediately surged in. After the degeneration of the divine power, the energy of life does not have the potential to confront the infinite gem force, but with his more sophisticated control of the power and familiarity with the gem of strength, Zhou Yi still expelled the infinite gem from the power of the Rocky body. Go out.


    After doing all this, Zhou Yi immediately turned around and walked outside the hall. Looking at this look of Zhou Yi, Loki immediately asked.


    "Zhou Yi, what do you mean by this?"


    "I mean, it''s very simple! I support the alliance between us, but I don''t want to be at this time. At the moment, Asgard can''t mess, I promised Odin and Brunnhilde, will let Asgard Enron has spent all this, so the gods are at dusk, and your plans are good, and you can''t shake them to Asgard."


    "You will make our alliance more difficult. If Odin wakes up, his savvy will never agree with you any more."


    Almost shouting, Loki made the final effort and dissuasion, hoping to make Zhou Yi change his determination. But Zhou Yi��s performance is more determined than she imagined.


    "You have to know, Rocky. Now I am not the original. The principle is the principle. On this basis, there are many things that cannot be accommodating. Even this is the same thing."


    This answer made Loki bite his teeth and clenched his fists. She thought a lot of questions, but she didn''t think she would be smashed in Zhouyi here. Her impression of Zhou Yiming is a flexible person, a person who knows how to make concessions for the benefit. Why now he actually talked about the principle!


    The changes in the situation made her somewhat unacceptable, but only a little. She has changed, she has a stronger acceptance of the reality, and when Zhou Yi said this, she immediately opened her mouth.


    "The owner of the Power Gems is the King of the Dark Gnomes. I have to remind you that the cursed warrior he made with infinite gems is a very powerful enemy and even better than Thor. And we don''t even Know how many such fighters he has!"


    Cursed Warrior? Upon hearing this name, Zhou Yi immediately sneered out silently. But it��s just a chicken and a dog! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 604： Who is angry with Raytheon?

    Native chicken, this is Zhou Yixin''s most authentic evaluation of the so-called cursed warriors. Even with the power of infinite gems, can they compare with the tyrants that once had more than half of the gems? Even the tyrants have been defeated by themselves into the infinite depths of the universe. Zhou Yi does not believe that these guys who rely on an infinite gem of arrogance can still turn out the waves in front of themselves.


    Although it seems a bit arrogant. But this is not arrogance, but Zhou Yi''s absolute confidence in his own strength. Because of his self-confidence, he can show such disdain. In the same way, because of the understanding of the strength of Zhou Yi, Rocky understands why Zhou Yi will reveal such a look.


    For his performance, Rocky has only one idea, that is, hey. But no matter how embarrassing, as a smart person, Loki always understands how to control his own standards. She will not do stupid things because of this embarrassment, even if she was cruelly rejected at the last moment.


    So she just looked at Zhou Yi��s departure calmly and even said a smile to him.


    "Since you are so confident, then I will not say anything more. I wish you good luck, respected hero."


    "Be honest, do what you should do, Rocky." It��s also a smile, but it means that Zhou Yi, who is completely different, just disappeared in front of her, and left her A reluctance is a good advice. "It��s too early to think about what you think, and have you asked Thor about it?"


    Thor''s opinion? Upon hearing this, Loki��s face was immediately a glimpse, and then she smiled. She certainly didn''t ask Thor about this kind of problem, because she knew that if she told Tell to tell him that he would push him to the throne at this time, then the result would be only a disappointment.


    Therefore, all her plans can only be done in the dark, and can only be promoted if Thor does not know. With her understanding of Thor, she has enough confidence to solve all problems before Thor realizes what. But now, with Zhou Yi not agreeing to contribute, she can only delay everything indefinitely.


    This is not a good thing. Because the longer you drag, the more likely you are to have an accident. But is there any other way for her? Thinking of this, Rocky''s face smiles more and more. But even with deep smiles, the firmness in Rocky''s eyes has not changed. Because at this moment she has made up her mind.


    Her plans have never been successful. And this time, she has to make herself a success anyway. Because it is not for her, or not just for herself.


    People always feel stronger when they fight for others, even a guy like Rocky is no exception.


    After leaving the conspiracy to give birth to Loki, Zhou Yi went straight to Odin''s sleeping palace. Frigga��s death was something he didn��t think of, and he didn��t care how to say it. He needed to ask for condolences. And as soon as he came to Odin''s palace, he immediately saw Thor, who came out of the palace.


    As soon as I saw Zhou Yi, Tolton was a glimpse. Then the whole person rushed to the front of Zhou Yi with an electric arc in the air, and then grabbed his collar.


    "You actually dare to appear in front of me, you guy!"


    For no reason, Thor was so suddenly caught in the collar, even Zhou Yi would not have any good temper. However, considering that he had just lost his mother, Zhou Yi still resisted the temper and asked Tol against the scorpion.


    "Thor, what do you mean by this? Do I have anything to offend you?"


    "Offended!" Thor did not converge because of Zhou Yi''s tolerance, and even because of this, the anger in his eyes was even more blazing. It''s like a group of lightnings condensed together, and the glare is almost impossible to make people look straight. In this case, the arc on his body began to become a more lethal lightning and thunder, and began to divergently diverging toward the surroundings.


    This naturally made Zhou Yi also enter his attack range, but Thor did not control his emotions, and even his emotions began to become more arrogant.


    "I invite you to come here to protect Asgard, protect my loved ones and the people of this world. But see what you did?"


    "You let my father fall into a sleepy dilemma. After my father handed over the rights to you, you actually let the entire Golden Palace completely open to the enemy without any defense. It is because of your stupidity, my mother. Dead. Do you know? My mother is dead! The mother who raised me has died."


    Having said that, the electric light in Thor''s eyes has become more radiant. Under his anger, the rushing lightning began to look out at Zhou Yi like a giant cockroach, and just when these lightnings were about to bite into Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi was already screaming and slammed down on Thor''s arm.


    Suddenly, even heavier weight than the mountains and even the earth was imposed on Thor. And this weight immediately made him a body, and all the movements stopped.


    And not only the movements on the body, but even the lightning that surged around him was forced to conquer because of this huge pressure. They are firmly bound to Thor''s body surface, and although these violent electric lights are constantly undulating and jumping, no matter how they move, they can''t leave Thor around, let alone attack Zhou Yi. .


    And looking at Thor, who had already been unable to move, Zhou Yi took his hand and progressed forward to grasp his neck, and then lifted him up in one breath.


    "Listen, Thor. I don''t care what you think, I can tolerate you being resentful because of this, but I can''t stand you pushing all the faults to me."


    "I promised you to help you through this catastrophe and help you to keep Asgard. But I did not promise that you will protect the integrity of each of you. Odin was ambushed by the enemy because of impulsiveness, you have to blame On my head? If Frigga is killed because of the need to protect Odin, you must count on my head. Do I have a trash can on my head that will allow you to throw all the filth to your heart? ?"


    A drink and ask, but the pressure that Thor is undergoing has soared by three points, and this is to let Thor, who has already reached the limit, immediately lose the possibility of persistence.


    His body began to tremble, and even the bones began to creak. Although he is still angry and arrogant in his will, in reality, his body can no longer bear this terrible weight.


    A large swath of sweat flowed from his body, and countless blood beads appeared like little red pearls from the skin. It was the case of capillary burst caused by excessive pressure. In the case of this blood and sweat mixed together, it quickly turned Thor into a vague blood man.


    However, this did not allow Thor to give in, because he still had the strength to open his mouth, so he immediately opened his mouth and asked Zhou Yi, hoarse and scorpion.


    "You dare say this is not your reason. If it wasn''t for you to transfer the elite of the Golden Palace, how could my mother die? If it wasn''t for you to decide to fight the enemy, let Brunnhild and Valkyrie leave. Here, how can the gates of the Golden Palace be attacked by those enemies. Now, do you still want to shirk your guilt, Zhou Yi?"


    With such a drink, the almost invisible lightning that Thor had already faintly slammed. Almost for a moment, the light it bursts almost illuminates the entire palace. But it was only this moment. After a while, all the electro-optic lights suddenly disappeared. There is no trace of it, as if it does not exist at all.


    The strong force field **** makes Thor''s lightning without any possibility of breakthrough. Even if he has already fought all his powers and finally fights, it can''t play any role. Instead, it allowed Thor''s power to fall into disarray earlier. "Crime?"


    Looking at the reaction like Thor, Zhou Yi immediately sneered.


    "Do you think that everything I have done is a stupid mistake? Then you know, if you don''t have me, now your Asgard is facing the attack of the 50th regiment of Sirte, the henless wolf of Finril. The group and the big snakes that are ravaged by the flood and the Avengers who count you all!"


    "Without me, do you think that you can talk to me so comfortably as you do now? It��s ridiculous. You don��t even know who��s wrong, just like a mad dog, you��re as qualified as you are. Said to be the heir to Odin. Don''t be kidding, you don''t even have one of Odin''s wisdom. You are an out-and-out idiot!"


    Looking at Zhou Yi''s undisguised ridicule and sneer, Thor immediately felt the anger of his heart like a volcanic eruption. He slammed the arm of Zhou Yika on his neck and pulled his arm hard. It can be seen that he seems very unconvinced. Even if it has become a look of this, you have to fight with Zhou Yi for hundreds of rounds, so that you can regain a fairness.


    Looking at his unyielding face, the sneer on Zhou Yi��s face became more apparent.


    "Why, do you think what I said is wrong? Or is it that even if you accept my statement, I still don''t want to face this fact? You want to punch a punch on my face, you want Let me teach you a meal. Come!"


    Suddenly let go of his hand, Zhou Yi looked at Thora with icy eyes, full of resentful and angry eyes, and then opened his arms and faced with an undefended posture. This raging thunder.


    "I am here, come and teach me. Let me see how much gas is there in Asgard Ray, let me see if you have any courage to wave the small hammer in your hand. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance." This time, I promise that I will not have any defense!"


    The force field has been released and the power has returned to Thor. In the face of Zhou Yi, who stood in front of his own eyes and closed his eyes, Thor, who was in full swing, did not move for a long time. Until a moment, he slammed his hand against the sky.


    The whistling sound came, it was the voice of Molly Neil being summoned. The next moment, Ray suddenly made a big deal. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 605： Desperate

    The harsh thunder made the entire palace tremble madly. And with the whistling wind, the depressing airflow and the humid air, it just makes people feel like they are under the storm.


    This is the power of Thor''s wrath. It is not impossible for him to manipulate Thunder lightning with the power of the gods and even directly create a huge storm. Under this circumstance, any target in it will be hit by the most terrible Thunder.


    However, Zhou Yi is very relaxed. He closed his eyes to Thor, and did not even make a little alert. No need to be afraid, or even fear. He stood there and saw what choices this raging Raytheon would make.


    And in the next moment, the storm thunders all swept together. In the most harsh and roaring sound, I rushed over in an instant.


    Zhou Yi suddenly felt that his voice was whistling in his ear, and the rumbling thunder that almost shattered the eardrum immediately rushed to his side. Then I stopped a little and ran farther and farther at a more violent and rapid pace.


    At this time, Zhou Yi opened his eyes again, but he could only see the back of the man in the air filled with thunder and lightning. He screamed in the clouds and in the electric light, like a madman. In almost a blink of an eye, his entire body completely disappeared into the horizon.


    "No timid class!" Watching Thor''s performance until he disappears. Zhou Yicai opened his mouth faintly and spit out such an evaluation from his mouth. And just after he said this, Brunnhild came out from behind a colonnade.


    As she looked at the dark clouds that had faded away, she walked over to Zhou Yi and said to him.


    "Actually, this should not blame him. It is too much for him to know what happened here."


    "So I said that he is timid. Even the reality is not dare to face, just like a mad dog rushed up to blame everything on me. If it is not between us, there are some friendships. I will not let him go so comfortably."


    Zhou Yi snorted and showed disdain for Thor''s inability to face reality and at the same time he did not even have the courage to do it himself. Seeing Zhou Yi��s expression, Brunnhilde sighed and walked to Zhou Yi��s side.


    "Frijia''s death has dealt a heavy blow to him. Although he is not a child of Friga''s own child, but also a person who has been raised by her. For him, Friga is actually his mother. When he watched his mother being killed in front of his own eyes, he really could not maintain his reason and measure as if he were okay."


    "I know, so I gave him a chance. A great opportunity!"


    "I thought you said that you gave him a chance to vent!"


    How can Brunelhild, who is crying and laughing, not understand the meaning of Zhou Yi��s words. He seems to be undefended, and he is simply impeccable. Maybe the flustered Thor couldn''t see it, but she could see it clearly in the dark. In that case, if Thor really waved the hammer in his hand to Zhou Yi, then the result must be that he could not. Beared.


    "But I am really curious. If Thor really attacks you, what do you do?"


    "I won''t find any burden for you. I will slap him a slap and then heal it again. Then come back twice. Believe me, under my method, he is very fast. I can calm down."


    "I don''t want to see you doing this, it will make it difficult for me to do it." Sighed, Brunnhilde began to thank Thor for making a clever decision, one that would make him not be taught Miserable decision. After this kind of happiness, she quickly got a headache because of the current situation. It is also because Zhou Yi is around, so she does not evade anything, and directly asks the troubles in her heart.


    "What do you think about our situation now?"


    Under the premise that the Golden Palace was broken, the advantages they had gained in the past have been wiped out a lot. The death of God and the serious injury of Heimdal also brought the psychological shadows that could not be eliminated to the Asgards who were stationed in the Golden Palace.


    Although the Golden Palace is still under their control, it is not a good thing from a strategic point of view. Because the already riddled Golden Palace is bound to drag their footsteps, when it is necessary to fight against time and fight against all enemies as much as possible, they must also split up the forces that are not much to re-arrange the defense of the Golden Palace. This makes the already stretched force more embarrassing.


    Moreover, the withdrawal of the Golden Palace, the re-hidden enemy has become more threatening. One day they will not find out to clean them up, they will tighten like a rope sleeve around their neck, and they will bring tremendous psychological pressure to the people of the Golden Palace. In this case, the human heart is bound to be uneasy. The influence of the restless people on the current Asgard, whether it is Zhou Yi or other people, each of them has a number of hearts.


    "About the current situation, I can only say that our enemies are very smart. At the very least, it seems that neither the spirit nor the Valkyrie can easily move. No one knows when those guys will go here again. So, only by re-taining them in the Golden Palace can you feel reassured by those who are scared of courage."


    "This is indeed a problem." Standing on the high platform, I looked at the city with a ruined scene. Brunnhilde couldn''t help but bite his lips. "But this is not what I am most worried about. What I am most worried about is the dark gnome who defeated Thor. The guy who is known as the cursed warrior."


    "I asked Thor in detail. According to him, it is an overwhelming force. Whether it is Heimdal or Loki, even Thor who is coming back is not his opponent. That is It��s only you who said that we can beat him here. However, I am worried about a problem, that is, the number of these cursed warriors."


    "I know that you are very strong, but if those dark gnomes can build a cursed warrior like a military, I am afraid that even you can''t confront them. Not to mention the fleeing of Finlay and Ye Meng Jia De, and Sirtel, who have been reluctant to show their true body. Once they unite, I really don''t think you have the ability to fight them."


    Speaking of it, Brunnhilde couldn��t help but see his worries and worries on his face. Although her platinum-like eyes did not face herself, Zhou Yi still saw her concern about her safety. Not only for Asgard, she is also worried about herself. This made Zhou Yi feel gratified at the same time, but could not help but have some troubles.


    Shake his head and throw all these complicated emotions away from his heart. Zhou Yi took two steps forward, standing side by side with Brenhilde in front of the railing on the side of the corridor.


    "Are you too worried about it? Don''t forget, we have eliminated most of the enemy''s strength. Even if the Golden Palace is broken, we are only half the match. This is not to let You are worried about this level."


    "No, I don''t mean to mean this to you."


    Stretching her hand and holding the railing, Brunnhilde lowered her head deeply, which made her expression not visible to Zhou Yi. Her hand holding the railing was not firm, and even a little trembling. It��s like her heart at the moment, struggling with conflict. It was not until a moment later that she opened her mouth and said to Zhou Yi.


    "I mean, actually."


    Before she even said what she said in her mouth, Zhou Yi interrupted her and went straight in.


    "You said these are what I want to tell me? What can the enemy be more powerful? I have confidence to win, I don''t think they are a threat. So, if you don''t have to say something, you don''t have to say it."


    "No, I have to say this kind of thing."


    Brunnhilde''s chest violently undulating, which makes her emotions seem very excited. Even if I can''t see this, from her voice, I can feel how complicated she is now. She seems to be making a very difficult decision, and this decision seems to make her very contradictory. So it will make her behave like that. After such performance, she opened her mouth again and said with difficulty.


    "Zhou Yi, if you can. I want you to leave here, squatting now."


    "why?"


    For this statement by Brunnhilde, Zhou Yi felt extremely unbelievable. He just had this kind of hunch, but when Brunnhilde really said this, he still felt that he was somewhat unacceptable. It��s been clear that they have been fighting for them for so long, so they kicked themselves off. Really suitable? And if you leave it, then what is your commitment and your own commitment?


    In this very dissatisfied situation, he could not help but increase his own volume. Brerenhild, who heard his words, couldn��t help but tremble.


    Under the inner conflict, Zhou Yi��s question made her heart more contradictory. But she still bit her teeth and insisted on her choice.


    "If you want a reason, then I will give you a reason. Listen, Zhou Yi, I want you to leave here. Because we can''t win! I don''t want to look at you as an outsider because we are here, it''s not worth it. So It��s time for you to leave."


    "This is your reason?" Shaking his head, Zhou Yi''s face showed a different attitude. "Then please let me refuse, my promise should not be cheap to this extent!"


    "Do you still don''t understand? This is for your good. We are now at a comprehensive disadvantage. As long as the enemy pulls a few people to hold you, the rest of them can destroy the entire Golden Palace. God''s twilight is already a fact that cannot be changed. If so, why do you want to blend in and lose your life in vain?"


    For the first time, Zhou Yi saw mourning and deep pleading from the eyes of Brunnhilde.


    "Go back, Zhou Yi. Go back to your wife and go back to your child. You have done enough, for us, for Asgard. These are enough. So, really you It��s time to leave!�� (To be continued.)

 Chapter 606： Selfish self-confidence

    Brunnhilde��s pleading is really unstoppable. Anyone can see that she is entirely from her own kindness.


    In this chaos that barely sees a little hope, she is not willing to fall into this place like Zhou Yi, and then dragged into the abyss by their group of people destined to die. Therefore, she very much hopes that Zhou Yi can accept her opinion, and now she can still leave and leave from here as soon as possible. As for how Zhou Yi left to lead to a result, she did not think too much.


    This is a somewhat selfish idea, especially in the case of Asgard��s current crisis. However, as her selfish object, Zhou Yi is hard to say anything that accuses her. He can feel the special feelings of Brunnhilde for himself, but it is difficult for him to make a clear response. And can''t respond.


    This is a very proud woman. Since getting along with her, Zhou Yi has had a clearer understanding of her. So he is very clear that they are unlikely to have results between them. This goddess who admires the loyalty is determined to be determined, and the character is strong and hardly lost to any man. And with such a firm will and conviction, she will never violate her own nature because of any one person. Even this person is the one in her heart.


    Therefore, instead of saying that both sides are embarrassed, it is better to maintain such a situation, so that they have direct room for relaxation and closeness. But to be honest, even Zhou Yi does not know whether it is right or wrong. However, he knew that because of this unrelenting relationship, they became more difficult.


    Just as Brunnhilde didn''t want Zhou Yi to die in a foreign country because of them, he couldn''t do it even when he returned to his wife and children. Zhou Yi couldn''t watch her and went with Asgard to death. This kind of mind has both sides. However, the ridiculous thing is that both sides can''t say it.


    One is because of self-esteem, and the other is because it is not qualified. This embarrassing situation has led to the fact that any one of them is now in a dilemma, and until the best, Zhou Yi broke this embarrassment.


    He reached out and pressed it on Brunnhilde''s shoulder. Then the face was full of helpless and firm smile.


    "Brunhild, I won''t leave."


    "Why?" Suddenly heard Zhou Yi''s answer, Brunnhilde is also difficult to accept. "Don''t you still understand the current situation? We have no chance of winning. Compared with living, do you want to die here for a promise? You are not an Asgard, you don''t have to do this. The extent of your child, if you are dead, what should your wife do? Have you ever thought about them?"


    Brunnhilde��s emotions began to get excited, and she said a lot in a flash. And listening to what she said, Zhou Yi is more pity for her. It is precisely because of this that he has become more determined about his decision.


    "I certainly thought about them. It was just to reward my daughter''s kindness, I will appear here. Brunnhilde, I owe a lot to Asgard, so I must return you."


    "Then you have done enough, enough to give back any given. I am still saying that, Zhou Yi, leave. I am asking you!"


    Once again, Brunnhild even said the request. This is an act that she has never had before, and it is this kind of behavior that makes Zhou Yi��s heart tremble more. He understood how much Bruenhilde had made his mind to say such things, so he was even less able to let her do anything stupid.


    "I still can''t leave, Brunnhilde. It''s definitely not when I leave."


    Speaking of this, he immediately pressed the shoulders of Valkyrie, watching her make people just look at the Platinum pupil who would be lost, and tell her seriously.


    "My mission has not come to an end, and I have no reason to leave anyway. So I won''t leave. Listen, Brunnhilde. I won''t let you stay here, and you Don''t you think about Aurora? She is still a child, is it really good for her to greet death like this?"


    Speaking of Aurora, it immediately poked the weakness of the Valkyrie. As her own younger sister, Aurora''s youth and simplicity made her feel the pain and sorrow she felt when she remembered the fate she was going to suffer. If so, how could she be willing to watch O''Brien''s life in the best years of her life, so she will welcome her own doomsday? But who makes them children of Asgard? Who made them the daughter of Odin, the princess in the gods?


    From the day they were born, they enjoyed something that others could not enjoy in their lifetime. Rights, wealth, reputation, and even the power of eternal life and the gods. These are things that are born with them, and are what Asgard and the gods blessed them. To enjoy this, you have to pay a heavy price.


    Now, it is time for them to pay the price. Others can leave Asgard at this time, but they can''t do it. Even if they fight until the last soldier, even if they are still standing, they must fight. Not only them, but also Thor and Tyre, and even Tyre has already taken a step forward.


    This is their destiny, the shackles they have born. They have no resistance and no resistance. Because they do get it, they get paid, no one can change this, and no one can defy this rule. Moreover, even with this ability, Valkyrie does not want to do this.


    If she needs to give up her dignity and give up her glory and the bottom line, then she would rather choose to die. On this issue, she believes that Aurora and her own ideas are the same. Moreover, even if she can escape, she can escape to where.


    At this moment, there was a glimpse of fantasy in the mind of Valkyrie. However, she quickly swayed her head and annihilated all the illusions.


    "You don''t want to say more, neither I nor Aurora will leave at this time. We will live with Asgard, and this is the only thing we can do for Asgard."


    Having said that, the attitude of Valkyrie immediately became firm. Even in order not to shake her own will, she turned directly and walked step by step toward the depths of the corridor.


    "You don''t want to hear my reasons?"


    At this time, how could Zhou Yi let Br��nnhilde leave here. He immediately took the hand of Valkyrie and forced her back.


    "From the very beginning, you said to me, we lost, we will not have a chance of winning. But have you ever thought about the previous battles, have you ever had a chance of winning? I can bring you at that time. Come to victory, why don''t you think about it now or even the future, can I also lead you all the way to the end?"


    "Brunnhilde, you only see the power of the enemy. But you have not seen our strength, especially my strength. Do you think that the enemy is dragging me to win? I can tell you that they are dragging I can''t live with me. None of them is in my eyes. Don''t say that I am dragging my footsteps, standing in front of me and being an enemy of me, they can''t do it. If it is irresistible, there is I am on one side is the irresistible side. Even if I am alone, I can destroy all the enemies you see. This is the enthusiasm I have left here, how, you don''t believe it?"


    Do not believe that it is almost inevitable. Anyone who hears such arrogant words will not be able to believe the truth of this statement. But I don''t know why, looking at Zhou Yi''s indifferent seems to say a good morning face, watching the burning golden light in his eyes and the confidence that people can''t look straight. She has an impulse to believe in him, a feeling that even if he is desperate to believe him.


    So, in this case. She made a fool of her, and nodded involuntarily.


    "I believe you!"


    "Thank you!" Suddenly heard this, Zhou Yi''s face glimpsed, and then immediately showed a happy smile. To be honest, he thought he needed to spend a little more to convince Brunnhilde. After all, this straightforward declaration, how can I change it, will not be easily believed by anyone who is rigorous.


    So he is ready to break his own history. Even intend to tell her how many worlds have been destroyed in the depths of the stars, how many worlds have been destroyed. Although in this world, the planet is not necessarily convincing, it is still somewhat meaningful.


    I just didn''t think that Brunnhild believed him so easily, and it was completely convinced. This made Zhou Yi both gratified and moved, so that he took the hand of the Valkyrie at a time, but there was a feeling of reluctance to let go.


    "Brunnhilde, I promise I will give you a new dawn. Believe me, I have never said anything, especially for women."


    "I don''t care anymore, Zhou Yi." Reaching out, very hard to punch a punch on Zhou Yi''s chest. After Brunnhild vented his inner feelings in this way, he immediately became free and easy. "It��s just a death. In fact, if you are willing to accompany me, I am very happy. Of course, if you can bring me a miracle, then it is the best."


    "Believe me, there will be miracles. For the sake of the morning star, even if it is the most impossible situation, I will let the miracle bloom in front of your eyes."


    Touching the position of his chest, Zhou Yi caressed his chest and lowered his head. Like the Asgard, they made a noble ceremony to the Valkyrie. And looking at this ritual with special meaning between Asgard men and women, Brunnhilde is quietly blushing.


    She also bent down and pressed her forehead against Zhou Yi''s forehead, then pressed against his ear and whispered to him.


    "I am honored. Thank you, my hero!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 607： Heims Underworld Ship of the Dead

    Heim''s Underworld is the most amazing and fearful place in the Nine Kingdoms.


    Strictly speaking, the souls of all the dead creatures in the nine kingdoms will enter here, and then return to the death world dominated by the death lady under the guidance of the **** of death. Just like the gods of death in every world, they are all serving the dead lady.


    However, Heim��s underworld did not perform his duties well, or that the Queen of the Underworld, Hella, did not have the mind to serve the dead lady.


    In addition to Midgart, which is the Earth, she has taken all the dead spirits of the Nine Kingdoms into their own world, and then let them forever in the world where there is no light, no fire, only cold fog and painful mourning. stay alive.


    Of course, the treatment of the dead spirits is not exactly the same. As the ruler of Heim''s underworld, the queen here. Hella has a different attitude towards different necropolises.


    She is kind to the warriors who are dying, the victims of hatred, the dead gangsters and criminals, and even the demons and monsters that have been killed. As long as they have the power, the dead who can wield their swords and join the war are the objects of her hospitality.


    On the contrary, women, the elderly and children, as well as those who are sick and dead, are dead. Here is the bad treatment. Hella drove these dead spirits to the cold earth, letting them wander all day and night in this cold, foggy dark world, letting them rot, decay, and even be swallowed by demons and ghosts above the earth. Clean.


    The severe polarization has made Heim''s underworld more horrible and weird. For those good civilians, Heim''s underworld is completely like a nightmare. For those who are evil and demons, this is their ultimate destination. They can''t walk into the Hall of the Spirit, and the tragic palace of Ezedniel who can enter the Queen of Hella is also a special kind of happiness.


    Day after day, for thousands of years, the power of Heim''s underworld has reached a terrible point. No one can know how many terrible evil spirits are in it in this world of meditation. Even Hemdahl��s eyes can��t see through the icy fog of Heim��s underworld and discover the truth hidden in it.


    However, the gods are aware of the terribleness of Heim''s underworld. Even Odin, dare not easily get involved in this country of death. Now, in this country of death, a huge ship like a cruise ship is breaking through the fog and rolling waves, and is driving fast along the river Georg, which flows through the world of the earth.


    This big ship is huge, but it is very weird, and even a look at it has a creepy feeling. The reason for this is that the ship is completely covered by densely covered nails. Just this is just enough to make people feel fearful, let alone mourn and cry on the big ship.


    This is the ship Nagel Law of the Queen of Hella. Its appearance also means that the Queen of the Earth has arrived, coming to the end of the world of the world, the border between the living and the world of the dead.


    The huge ship of the dead stopped at a gold-plated crystal bridge suspended in the air, and at this time, someone had already waited for the Queen of Hella on the bridge.


    It was a slender man with a pale face and a narrow face. He wore black robes and gorgeous armor and weapons under his robes. Of course, these things are not as conspicuous as the crown on his head. On his pale, braided hair, a gold crown surrounded by olive leaves is shining, and it seems to prove him. Unusual identity.


    The king of the dark gnomes is also their last king, Maralkis. This is the identity of this man. Unlike their fellow gnomes, dark gnomes are not as short as their fellows, and even less than the Asgards. In addition to being a little slimmer, they are almost not much different from the normal Asgard.


    It is precisely because of this that the dark gnomes once called themselves the dark elves, meaning that they are the darling of darkness, the primacy of all things. Of course, as Asgard broke through their kings, they destroyed their country. These things naturally vanish, the dark gnomes are still dark gnomes, and once declared that the glory of the dark elves has become a huge shame, like a pillar to nail them to death.


    As the king, Malikis naturally cannot tolerate the existence of such a thing, so after he got the news of the dusk of the gods, he resolutely ended the wandering of the dark gnomes in the universe for thousands of years and joined the camp that destroyed Asgard. among.


    Giants, gnomes, evil spirits, and the dead, almost every guy who has hatred with Asgard has joined in, and this is all of this camp. But they are fighting each other. Whether they are giants or gnomes, they only listen to the orders of their own leaders. It is said that it is a camp. In fact, they do not have the posture that they should have when they share the alliance.


    But now, the situation is different.


    With the complete destruction of the Giants'' Legion, the dark gnomes and the defeat of the Finlay Sons, a powerful force was captured by the Queen of Hella into his own world. The army of the Confederate became her own army, which naturally made the Hem Underworld, which was inherently powerful and unaffected, and became more powerful. At the same time, Queen Hella received the highest voice in this alliance.


    The fragile balance has been broken, and an unmatched monster has appeared in the alliance that has destroyed Asgard. What to do at this time is the best choice. Malkis has the most intelligent and realistic ideas. So he immediately stood on the side of the bridge and looked at himself with a playful look, describing the guy who was like a dead bone covered with carrion.


    "Modegud, your queen is coming over. Why, you still don''t want to let me go?"


    "Hey!" Like the dead bones, the guardian of the bridge, Modgud, laughed sullenly. "The Queen has not ordered me to let it go. How dare I defy the rules of Heim''s underworld? According to me, the king of the dark gnome, you might as well stretch out your neck and let me take a bite and see the blood of the king. What kind of difference is there. In this case, you can enter the Queen��s palace, and I can also have a reputation of loyalty. Isn��t the best of both worlds?��


    When I heard this, Malikis did not react much. Instead, the tall, behind him, the soldiers wrapped in armor were slamming.


    Just a foot on the gold-plated crystal bridge, the entire crystal bridge swayed and swayed. Then Modgood saw that there was a crack in the tall warrior that had a scarlet glow. These cracks, like the wounds of the body''s rise, are dense and describe horrible. However, the appearance of this scar did not make this tall warrior appear any weak situation, but made him become imposing and horrible as a wild animal.


    The tall warrior who saw this look, has been stationed on this crystal bridge. How could Mordgood, who didn��t know how many years, still not know his identity, so that he immediately hoarse and stunned, in an incredible tone. This sound is made from the rotten chest that has long been empty.


    "How can a curse warrior. How can you make this monster a dark gnome?"


    ��Why not?�� Reaching out to curse the cursed warrior behind him, Malikis took a glance at a hair hanging from the crystal bridge, which is the weight of the entire bridge, or they and their feet. The crystal bridge is hoisted by this hair.


    Such incredible, so magical. In the most intuitive way, people have seen the power of Heim''s underworld, and this power has also made Marekis more determined in his own mind.


    Looking at Malekis, who is not a god, the face of Modgud��s zombies is very ugly.


    "You dark gnomes have not lost your treasures passed down from generation to generation, why can you now create a terrible monster like a curse warrior?"


    "How do you answer this question?" Touching his chin, Malikis showed a strange smile. "This should be called destiny. After all, I didn''t even think of it myself. I will get this lost relic. How, now I should be able to meet your queen."


    "Of course, you already have this qualification."


    In stark contrast to the arrogant arrogance of the past, now Modgud reveals a humble appearance and full etiquette. He smiled and said to Malikis, and at the same time took out a horn from behind and blew it to the ship of the dead.


    Suddenly, new movements began to appear on the ship of the dead. One by one, like an illusory figure, appeared on the deck, and then under their operation, a slab of nails was smashed out and then lapped on a gold-plated crystal bridge.


    And just on the side of this seesaw, Modgud bowed his body respectfully.


    "You please, Marekis. Your queen is waiting for your drive."


    Before and after, Christine, this is the best explanation for the guardian Mondgood. And such a situation is enough to illustrate a problem, that is, strength, is indeed an important capital for speaking. Without strength, everything is empty talk, let alone the respect of others. With strength, everything is completely different.


    Recognizing this, Marekis strode to the ship of Nagel, the ship of the dead, and under the guidance of the waiter, Malkis was taken all the way to the depths of the cabin, a palace like a palace. Within the hall.


    At this time, on the throne built by white bones above the hall, a enchanting woman wearing a bone mask and showing only half of her face had already been there. She saw the incoming Malikis and immediately opened her mouth and said in a hoarse and charming voice.


    "The king of the dark gnome, you asked me to come here, is there any important thing to discuss with me?" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 608： Proposal failure private transaction

    Looking at the high sitting on the throne, even if only half of the front is still noble and fascinating Heim''s underworld ruler Hella, Malikis lowered his head with a respectful attitude.


    "My Majesty the Queen, I invite you to come here, I hope to talk to you about cooperation."


    "Cooperation?" Upon hearing this question, the Queen sitting on the throne immediately frowned. Although it is a ruler of the Hades, Hella is a special kind of guy who is not willing to play tricks. In fact, she prefers to deal with the dead compared to dealing with living people. Because the dead can''t deceive her, and the living can.


    But now she can''t ignore Malequis''s request. Not only because of his special status, but also because she does need the power that Malikis has in her hands.


    Even though he already has the largest and strongest strength in the league, Hella has not fully grasped the only leader in this league. After all, her power is only limited to the power. In terms of true strength, she is far from being able to compete with the existence of Sultel, which means destruction. So until now, she has no plans to showdown. Without him, there is not enough energy.


    The emergence of Malikis provided her with a very important external force. Although the power of Malikis itself can be said to be the weakest of the alliances, even he himself has to bend down to the bottom of their gods. However, for this king, Hella did not mean a little.


    The most important reason for this is the cursed warrior in his hand. The terrorist warriors who are made by the treasures of the Dark Gnome King even have the power to defeat the gods. If they really cooperate, she can immediately become the most powerful force in the entire alliance. So at this time, Hella had to admit that she really did.


    "How are you going to work with me? Or, what do you want from me?"


    "I can give you 80% of the cursed warriors in my hands. As the ultimate weapon of our dark gnomes, I believe that their power will be the most favorable weapon in your hands. And the price?"


    When it comes to this, Malikis closes his mouth and reveals what he wants to say.


    Looking at his appearance, Hella immediately waved his hand and said to him impatiently.


    "There is something to say, I don''t like to guess what others think."


    "In this case, then I will say it straight." The face hangs a handsome smile, and Malikis raised his head and looked straight at the queen in front of him. "When I was a king, I heard the beauty of Queen Hella. So please forgive me, I am willing to use 50 cursing warriors as a dowry to express my most sincere love."


    "What, you mean to propose to me?"


    At the sight of Malikis, Hella was a glimpse, and then the whole smile was a playful smile.


    "Have heard of my beauty? The king of dark gnomes, if I remember correctly, before you begin to exile in the depths of the stars, there should be no news about me coming into the earth, how do you know this? What about it?"


    "There is always a star-and-a-half message spread out." There was a sly smile on his face, and Malikis quickly showed the most sincere color he could make. "More than now, I have already left your lineup in front of you, and this is more certain of my thoughts. It is better to be famous than to meet, the beauty of the Queen has made me dump, so please consider my sincerity. Proposal."


    "Don''t think about it!" I touched the white bone mask on my face that just blocked my half face from the middle of my face. Hella''s mouth outlined a disdainful smile. "I will not promise you."


    "The king of the dark gnome, I have no mood to play with you the game of what rights. Your mind is very clear, what admires my beauty, it is better to say that I am greedy for my rights and my undead soldiers. I can and you Cooperation, but only for cooperation. As for the deeper things, you should not have the unrealistic fantasy!"


    "Can I ask why?"


    It was the first time for Malikis to be rejected so simply. Thus his self-esteem immediately suffered a huge blow. But after all, he was also a king who had been in exile for many years. He was no longer arrogant, but learned to pick up his tail. So even now, he is not angry. Instead, he made a disappointment and lowered his head deeply.


    For this problem, Hella obviously has no meaning to cover up. She glanced at the following Malkis and said to him straightforwardly.


    "The answer is very simple. As a woman, I have not used my marriage and happiness to trade with others. And, tell you the truth. The king of the dark gnome, you can''t be put in my eyes. Power, Power, even wisdom, you don''t have any surprises for me. So a man like you can''t be my partner. Just be wise, it''s a good thing for you and for me. ""


    I held my hand tightly and even stabbed my sharp nail into the palm of my hand. Malikis suppressed this stabbed heart and heartless anger with this pain. He wants to break out, but he doesn''t dare to break out. Even the opposite, he has to force himself to show a disobedient smile to the Queen of the Hades.


    "Yes, that''s really a pity. If this is the case, then we may have to change some conditions to talk about our cooperation."


    "It''s best!" Hella looked at Malekis''s eyes with a hint of ridicule and disdain, but she converges slightly on her positive words. "Let''s say, the king of the dark gnome. What do you want? As long as I can give it to you, I can give it to you. If it is not for Asgard to block my way, I don''t even want to participate in this boring game. So talk about what you want, as long as it doesn''t involve my world, you can open the conditions."


    Although I saw the look in Hella��s eyes, it involved the immediate interests. Malikis still shielded all his extra feelings. He thought about it again and again, and he said very clearly to Hella.


    "I have three requirements."


    "Let''s say, let me see and talk."


    "First, I need your support to restore my country. Warthheim must be regained control of me, and the dark gnome empire must be re-established."


    For this request, Hella nodded without thinking.


    "Of course, there is no problem with this. A Warthheim area, not to let our allies tear their faces."


    With a good start, Malikis had some confidence in the next conditions. He tentatively opened his mouth and said.


    "My second condition, I want Alfheim. I want all the elves there to surrender to me."


    "Do you want to have two worlds?" He smiled playfully, and Hella did not explicitly give Malikis a reply, but said from the self. "Finril''s wolf wants Asgard as his territory. And Sirtel has already reached out to Jottenheim in the case of a temporary residence in Ms. Belheim. Even he There is also some interest in Warnerheim. As for Arfheim, as far as I know, your god, Jermaine, seems to show considerable interest."


    "You can ignore the snake for a while, I just need you to support me to bring Arfheim to my own power."


    In the face of Hella��s statement, Malkis replied clearly. From the lines of his words, Hella can clearly perceive his disdain and hatred for the gods whose race has just recovered. This made a smile on her face immediately.


    "Yes, but the gods there need to deal with yourself. Of course, I think that should not be a problem for your cursed warrior."


    "Of course, as long as you have your support, these are not a problem."


    Malekis, who showed satisfaction with the second answer, nodded with some delight. Then he pondered and said with a little hesitation about his third request.


    "My third request is that I hope you can help me kill the old guy who is not dead. Of course, after everything is over."


    "Don''t kill Ye Mengjia?" Suddenly listening to this request, even Hella felt a little unbelievable. "If I remember correctly, Ye Mengjia is the **** you believe in. He has supported your dark gnomes for thousands of years. Why, at this time you actually want to kill him."


    "That''s all in the past!"


    With a wave of hate, Marekis��s face showed a conspicuous expression.


    "If it was before, I wouldn''t have any opinion on it. But since it died as a river **** of Rhine in his brother''s hands, our dark gnome has never received any favor from it. It is not dead. But I would rather watch us being exposed by the genocide. Now, I am not able to accumulate the strength of the country, but it does not even say hello to me, just let those **** sacrifices come from my hands. I have split out most of the military power. It has reached this level. Do you think there is room for relaxation between me and it?"


    "Stupid rights fight!" Looking at the impatience, describing the sly Malikis, Hella whispered in her heart and asked him with her eyes open. "So what do you want me to do? To know that as the **** of Rhine, Jerome is not so easy to die."


    "Of course I thought about this problem, Hella squats." When he heard this, Malikis knew that things had been successful. So he immediately confessed his thoughts. "I have arranged the manpower to be ready, as soon as the time comes. I will let them open the barrier between the rivers of Gyor and Rhein, so that the water of the Styx can be directly mixed into the Rhine. Once the water of the dead country Entering the Rhine River, the secret of Jehovah��s immortality in the Rhine has been lost. At that time, it is not a breeze to take away its soul as a ruler of the earth."


    "You are really deliberate." With a sigh of relief, Hella''s face was a smile. "But I appreciate your wit. Well, I have agreed to this condition."


    "So, happy cooperation!"


    Getting what he wanted, Marekis immediately raised his head. He glanced at the Queen above and laughed at the same time. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 609： Under the root of the tree

    The satisfied Malikis quietly walked away. He did not want to let people know that he had met with Queen Hella, especially if he had reached an agreement with Hella. After seeing Malikis leave the border of the earth, Hella immediately turned around and said to the servant who stood by.


    "Well, the problem here has been solved. Now let''s go back to Nicholheim."


    Nivelheim, a world of ice and fog, is also a world without people. Because it is too close to Heim''s underworld, it has almost been defaulted to the territory of Queen Hella. In this world, what is hidden is not a little bit.


    The main root of the world tree, Uktra Hill, is in this world, and in this world, there is another secret, a secret that can dominate the fate of the nine kingdoms. This secret is known only to a very small number of people, and Odin has wanted to explore the truth of this secret, but unfortunately, he paid a heavy price.


    Hella is the secret of this insight, and now where she is going is the world''s biggest secret.


    The ship of the dead, Najir, quietly tore up the thick fog, and went all the way back down the river. Soon, the ship that symbolizes death and suffering came to the territory of Nieforheim. The Stygge Gioor originated from here, and the natural, dead ship also followed the river all the way to a weird place.


    It is incredibly strong like a tree root. The huge, knotted body is like a dragon snake, entrenched in every corner of the sky. They are not mountains, but they are bigger than mountains. On the upper end, connected to the endless void above the sky, under the vast soil under the earth. It is rooted in the world, and this is the root of the world tree of Uktra Hill.


    And in this huge root system that almost surpasses anyone''s imagination, the ship of the dead still walks all the way, backtracking the source of the Styx until it reaches the depths of the root system.


    The light almost lost its meaning here, and in this cold and humid darkness, Najir Law looked for the flash of light shining in front, and slowly explored the past.


    Soon, the light became clearer and clearer, and the hot temperature rushed to the surface, sweeping the cold and damp before. This feeling made Hella, standing on the bow, feel a little uncomfortable, but she ordered that the ship of the dead be closer.


    After a few deep corners, the source of light finally came to light. It was a giant burning with a blazing flame, constantly waving the sword of the flames in his hand, and slashing the roots like a mountain wall. Every time the slashing, the flames of the sword suddenly burst into a thin light, and the dimly lit space suddenly became bright.


    In this countless repetitions, Uttra''s skin, like the scales, has been torn open with a huge gap, and the texture of the rock and metal is burned a little bit by the flame on the sword. Ashes. Every time you score a point, it will be a bit more different in the roots of the tree wall. It was a deep darkness, and even the fire could not escape the darkness. And just in this darkness, a loud and clear breathing sound is gradually being transmitted.


    Listening to the clearly clearer breathing, the face of Hella standing on the bow reveals an indescribable color. She couldn''t wait to fly, and came to the giant who wielded the sword and cut the roots of the tree and asked him.


    "Surtel, how long will it take you to complete your work?"


    "Oh!" Coldly snorted, the horrible giant wrapped in black smoke and red flames slammed his movements, and then put his sword on the ground, and smiled at Hella. Have to say. "Why, the Queen of the Earth, can you wait to see that guy?"


    "Of course!" On this issue, Hella did not hesitate to answer. Her eyes fell softly on a weird protrusion in the distance, and then said in a tone that was not in the mind. "I didn''t know how many years I waited for him to wake up, but now it''s hard to come. How can I let him open his eyes and see that he is still imprisoned in this boring bitterness?" What about prison?"


    Her words were just finished, and the weird protrusions in the distance twitched. At the same time, the roots of the entire world tree have shaken. This ancient and sacred giant tree suddenly burst into a burst of sorrow, just as something is pulling it, letting it start to tremble with its own body. And as it trembled, the entire Nivelheim began to undergo terrible changes.


    The earth cracked and the mountains collapsed. The sea and the lake were swallowed by the torn seams, and the clouds in the sky were stirred up. This is almost a scene of a doomsday scourge, but this scene makes the smile on Hella''s face more vivid.


    "Yes, dear. I know you heard my voice. Wait a second, wait! We will be able to reunite soon!"


    Her tone is different and crazy, and Sultel feels like she is not communicating with a rational person at all. Compared with the proud and glamorous queen in the face of Malikis, the current Hella is simply a madman, a crazy crazy woman.


    It��s really unbearable that Hella��s sinister king of sorrows snorted, and the pungent smoke spurted along his nose with a hot stream of fire, blasting out on the roots of the world tree. A group of sparks, but also let the Queen of Hella, who is not thinking, return to God.


    "There are three more days, and after three days I will be able to cut through this last barrier. But I want to know if you promised me whether it is true or not. I don''t want to have anything after I have paid so much. To."


    "How, do you pay a lot?"


    Hearing his words, Hella curled up his mouth and revealed a hint of irony. And her voice just fell, a burning hot stream rushed to her. It was the wrath of the King of Fire, but this swell did not touch the body of Hella, and a gloomy cold mist suddenly rose and stood in front of the stream.


    Icy and hot, two very different forces create countless scorching steam in this dark space, drowning everyone in the thick white mist. In this white mist, Sultel put down his hand and stopped his own attack.


    "Don''t provoke me, Hella. You have to know what the cost of angering me? It''s not something you can afford. I have consumed all my soldiers. If you can''t give me an account, then even There is him to protect you, and you will not have any good end."


    "Of course, it��s just a joke."


    With a slight smile, Hella also quietly returned to the ship, and also assured the Sultel with words.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t say nothing. It''s like we promised you. As long as you can help me open this **** cage and help us recapture what he lost. We will give you what you want." Everything you want."


    "Whether it is re-incarnation as the secret of the ancestor giant Yumier, or the infinite gems. Even the soul of the goddess you want most, I can give it to you. I remember that the goddess is called Brunnhilde? A beautiful and brave girl, really, even I like her a lot, especially after I heard that she refused you."


    Having said that, Hella laughed again. And looking at her boring look, Sultel is rare without the meaning of anger.


    The conditions of Hella are really rich and compelling, especially for him. For the things she said, a little bit of humiliation is entirely within his tolerance. Of course, this does not mean that he will forget all the holidays. In fact, he just wrote down all of this, leaving it to be later, after he got what he wanted, some time and Hella liquidation.


    This point Sultel thought very clearly, and also calculated clearly. At this time, he certainly will not fall out with Hella. So after getting the answer he wanted, he once again pulled out his sword, and in the whistling of the flames and the roaring roar, he began to work on his own hacking of the world tree.


    Looking at the king of the evil spirits who started working again, Hella��s eyes showed a hint of disdain and mockery. How could she not know about Sultel''s thoughts, but she didn''t care completely. With her strength, even Sultel may not be able to treat her. What''s more, who is supposed to be afraid after three days, isn''t it?


    Hella, who also had a small abacus, returned to the ship of the dead without saying a word. For the next three days, she will stay here until Sultel cuts the cage and releases the prisoners inside. She wants to see him at the moment when her favorite person wakes up, and let him see himself first at that moment. This is her obsession with being a woman and the most pressing thought in her heart.


    And just as he was thinking about it, a strange buzz suddenly came from all around. When the sound was first heard, it was not particularly obvious, but in the blink of an eye, it was like a sudden rainstorm, and it was so dense that it was so smashing.


    Upon hearing such a voice, Sultel immediately stopped his movements and angered in the darkness.


    "A small bug, who allowed you to come here?"


    "Small? The king of the sorcerer, are you talking about me?" The head of the giant snake suddenly came out of the roots above their heads. It stared at the king of the sorcerer holding the sword with dim eyes. While spitting his own snake letter, he made a hoarse and low voice.


    "Hey, isn''t this just the wake of the Rhine God of God?" Why, you don''t lead your own army to attack Asgard, come here to see what I mean by my work?"


    Seeing the snake that appeared in the shape, Sultel screamed at the mouth and sneered at the flame. And his words were to make the scales of the snakes erect.


    "I want to ask you about this. I ask you what does not tell us the news of the defeat of the army you are under, why not tell us that there are such guys in the enemy. What do you want to do, the devil Wang Sultel?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 610： Inner fighting danger tree bottom magic sound

    Ye Mengjia��s dim eyes were staring at the giant in front of him. Its scales are arrogant, and the fangs are slightly exposed. The painted snake letter does not spill some stinky poisonous mist. Obviously, when it asks the king of the evil spirit, Sirtel, it does not rule out the answer by force. idea.


    And looking at the hostile singer''s sorcerer''s glory, it is no less than how much it is small, Sirte laughed, and put the Twilight Sword in his hand on his shoulder.


    "Why, do you want to try the fire of destruction in my hands? Ye Meng Jia De. I promise that this will be an unforgettable experience for you."


    The Twilight Sword slammed a blazing dark red flame in his words. The rolling heat wave even took a breath of time, and turned the cave that the tree roots out into a hot burning hell. . Although this kind of change can''t make the gods in the presence feel fearful, it is enough to make the jealousy of the evil thoughts rise a little scruples.


    Its huge body penetrated from the tail into the water of the Styx. And when it came into contact with the flowing water, the turbid turbidity swarmed with the cold mist and swarmed down its body. Just a moment, its body has once again expanded a bit, and is still growing.


    This made it seem even more terrible, and the original Sirtel, which was barely comparable to it, turned into a little pitiful moment, and the small was really ridiculous. And looking at Sirtel, who is already small in his own eyes, Ye Mengjia had to send a low and horrible laughter from his chest.


    "Why, Sirtel. What harm do you want to use with your little toothpick? It''s ridiculous. If you really want to do that, you first burn the rivers of Rhein and Gyor. talk later."


    The words of Ye Mengjia are very rampant. But compared to his manic tone, Hella is more concerned about what he just said. If it just says to burn the Rhine, then there is nothing strange about it. But if you add a Styggia, then things are completely different.


    Thinking about the relationship, Hella immediately stared at the body of Jermaid, and from its body, she found some different places.


    The previous Ye Meng Jia De is just a simple black snake. Although it describes the characteristics of dragons and snakes at the same time, it is essentially a zombie with a black scale. Now, its description has changed a little. And this change is mainly on its scales.


    The original black scales have now become somewhat grayish. Of course, it is not a real gray, but a misty existence. The mist is emerging little by little from the gaps in its scales, all over the body, making him look like a color.


    If you look closely, you can see a strange image through the fog. The images seem to be printed on its scales, and as it creeps, it changes its image, tragic and horrible image. The twisted and mourning souls are all over all the scales on the body, letting it twist the body, and it is like a moving hell, making endless terrible sorrow.


    Ye Meng Jia De is not only the embodiment of the Rhine, but now he seems to steal more powerful power. A force that has encroached on the areas that Hella itself rules. This allowed Hella to grit his teeth immediately.


    "Jermaid, you dare to steal the power of the Styx and watch my death field."


    "Don''t say it''s so ugly, Hella." Looking at the madness of Hella, Jermaid''s eyes reveal a playful look that people can''t understand. "Don''t forget that I am not dead, going back and forth on the boundary between life and death, plus the nature of the snake''s own rebirth, it is easy for me to see the power of death. In fact, I didn''t even think that the Styx would agree with my sovereignty. This is really an accident, I can swear. Moreover, the field of death is not only your exclusive, is it? You are just the **** of death in thousands of worlds. One, the real death has someone else, you should be very clear about this."


    "You shut me up!" said this question, Hella immediately became violent. She looked at the giant snake that had condensed the power of two great rivers, and the whole body began to surge with a forceful wave of power, which was the fluctuation of the power of death. Obviously, because of its recent words, the ruler of this earth has begun a little murder.


    At this time, Sultel also opened his mouth and revealed a sneer.


    "Hah, this is your cuddling? It''s pitiful, good dreams. I finally understand why you can''t fight your brother. Because you are so ridiculous! You just don''t understand what you are fighting against. What power. But it is a little bit of the power of the river. Do you think you are unbeatable?"


    The Twilight Sword suddenly waved, and the arrogant fire was high. The rolling flu of blood caused the mist of the snake''s body to dissipate, and the images of the distorted undead on it were melted in the flames of the Twilight Sword to be invisible.


    "You don''t understand the power of the flames at all. You don''t even know what kind of power the flames of the last days are. The river in the district is just a match that can be burned in an instant. Only you stupid goods will regard it as a card! ��


    The power displayed by Sultel''s wave made Jerome slammed his eyes. It imagined the power of the Twilight Sword Revoding, but did not expect it to be so powerful. It��s just the power that overflows, so that the death power that you just acquired is eliminated. Coupled with an angry, stupid Queen of the Earth. Ye Meng Jia De has begun to regret his reckless behavior.


    Therefore, when there is still room for remediation, it quickly opened his mouth and said.


    "Wait, wait. I think we don''t have to fight now, isn''t it? Don''t forget, we are allies now!"


    "Allies, I don''t remember if I had a deal with you."


    Sultel sneered and took his own steps. Looking at his movements, Ye Mengjia became even more nervous. Its huge body shrunk and retracted an amazing distance at an unimaginable speed. At the same time, he did not give up the meaning of lobbying.


    "Don''t forget, we all have a common enemy. I have already helped you kill Asgard''s **** of war, Tyre. You are killing me now, don''t you feel a little down?"


    "Dior, the **** of war, is still not in my heart."


    As the king of the ignorance of the nine major powers, Sultel has plenty of conviction. Therefore, he did not accept the excuse that Ye Mengjia had found for himself.


    "Do you think that you have killed a Tier and are qualified to talk to me? No one in Asgard can be seen in my eyes. In my opinion, they are all weak and ants. The ants can''t be the capital to talk to me. So, you are too arrogant, and yeah is good. And this arrogance must be paid."


    "Then the mortal, the mortal hero who helped Asgard fight, don''t tell me that you have the ability to deal with the mortal." Seeing that Sultel did not have any compromise, Ye Mengjia was ill and rushed to seek medical attention. Come. "The power of that mortal is the most powerful existence I have ever seen. I dare say that the power definitely exceeds Odin and even exceeds you. Don''t tell me that you are sure to deal with him, Sirtel. If If you really have that grasp, you will not look at your own army and you will be completely annihilated. So you must not kill me at this time. If you kill me, you will lose a perfect helper. Without us to be side by side, you can never defeat the mortal."


    The words of Ye Meng Jia De apparently reminded Sirtel of a bad memory, which made him angry and immediately waved his sword and pulled out a stream of blood. This stream of inflammation, like the interval of tearing the space, instantly fell on Ye Mengjiade''s body. Then immediately tore a sly and horrible wound on its huge body.


    The scales are broken and the skin is split. The blood flow released by the Twilight Sword Revodin completely ignores the huge scales of Jerome, and tears the defense on it in the blink of an eye. At the same time, the burning flame burned the flesh of the wound into a scorpion shape, so that even though the bones in the deep have been seen, there was no blood flowing from Ye Mengjia.


    This is not good, but rather extremely painful. But Ye Mengjia had to endure it. He even lowered his head honestly, narrowed his body, and showed a respectful look to Sirtel. And this performance clearly made Sultel feel satisfied, he took back the sword and stepped on the head of Jerome''s head.


    "This time is just a small punishment. The next time you dare to show this kind of ridiculous appearance in front of me, I don''t mind turning you into a pile of ashes."


    "Yes, I promise, the king of the evil spirits."


    It''s hard to imagine how a snake makes a flattering look. But Ye Meng Jia De did it, and it was done very subtly. And looking at things actually developed to such a degree, on the one side of Hella is frowning, dissatisfied to go up.


    "Surtel, have you let it go? Why?"


    "Because it is right!" Sultel glanced at Hella, and once again set the Twilight Sword in front of his own eyes. He looked at the sword in front of his eyes, and his eyes showed some crazy and hot look. "The mortal is indeed powerful and powerful. I am the enemy that I have never encountered before. I need the power of this snake, even if it is only a little bit, it is enough for me to open the net to him. I swore that I must put that The mortal is set on the trunk of Uktrahir. I want him, the human being called Zhou Yi, to be ashes together with the world tree. Only in this way can I borrow only my heart and hate it."


    After talking about it, Sultel is almost like roaring. And after hearing his words, Hella also repeated it in vain.


    "Zhou Yi? You said that the mortal is called Zhou Yi?"


    The roots of the world tree began to tremble again, this time more intense and more horrible. At the same time, a sound like a howling sounded from the depths under the roots of the tree, tragic and crazy, desperate and blazing, as the flame of the destruction of the world, devour the darkness of all things. Under the world tree, the imprisoned monster was awakened! (~^~)

 Chapter 611： Flexing and stretching like a snake

    After the huge world tree has cooled down, whether it is the sorcerer who has quietly picked up his body, or the Sirte, who has deeply wrinkled his eyebrows, has a feeling of relief. Everything that just happened is really incredible for them.


    It��s just that the crazy momentum makes them feel like the presence of the gods. It��s really hard to imagine what kind of terrible power he will show when the monster under the world tree gets out. And whether that power will threaten them is even more of a concern for them.


    Compared with the ecstasy, the jealousy in the eyes of Sultel is true and undoubted. He guessed the power of the monster under the root of the tree, but now it seems that this power has exceeded his expectations. This made him worry in his heart, and whether he released his behavior was a little too reckless. If there is another strong one in the world that can rival itself or even surpass its own existence, then the world is really too bad.


    It seems that he is aware of the jealousy of Sirtel. Heila, who has already returned to God, is touching the roots of the world tree as if he is comforting, and turns his head and said to him.


    "Do not worry, the king of the evil spirits. We are not enemies. Strictly speaking, our enemy should have only one talent pair. He is our common enemy. So, put your attention on that person. Let''s be. This is what you should do the most."


    "But how can you guarantee that after we defeat the guy, you will not turn the sword in your hand to me?"


    Asking such questions bluntly, Sultel has clenched the sword in his hand.


    "I have found that things have become a bit more complicated, at least not as simple as I imagined or as you stated. I am curious, what is the sudden appearance of a mortal called Zhou Yi. Why is he and you? It has a relationship with the gods of Asgard. It seems that he appeared at this place at this time. It is too suspicious. You, what I have hidden from me!"


    "Just, private grievances." Still touching the roots of the world tree with the hand, as if in this way it can be linked to the existence of the barrier. While doing this, Hella replied casually. "That man is stronger than you think, Sirtel. Once upon a time, he once fought against people in the endless starry sky, destroying countless worlds and civilizations. Compared with him, your destructor is actually just a misnomer. The existence of my lover, and that guy has had a grudge, a very special kind of grudge."


    "We can assure you that there is no less than what you want. After the agreement is completed, we will join you again with the mortal, and once again, he will win. Once he is resolved, we will leave. Go to the endless starry sky. At that time, everything in the Nine Kingdoms can belong to you, even my Hem Underworld is no exception. How do you accept this condition?"


    Suertel could not help but raise his eyes when he mentioned the previous transaction. After Hella took Helm''s underworld as a bargaining chip and put it on the trading platform, Yermaid was more excited and trembled. For it, nothing is more tempting than becoming the master of the underworld.


    If there is still Hella in front of it, let it subconsciously forget this question. So now, after Hella took the initiative to turn the soil into a bargain, it immediately added to the heart. So before the answer to Sultel, it immediately moved his huge head out.


    "No problem, I am very satisfied with this condition."


    "So you, Lord of the Fire Lord."


    Hella didn''t have a little bit of an accident about his own condition that could impress Ye Mengjia. Anyone who touches the power of death can''t refuse to open the conditions. Unfortunately, it does not know who the object of service is. So sneer at the slightest inaudible, and Hella put her sight on Sirter.


    Ye Meng Jia De is nothing but an insignificant pawn. The really useful helper is the king of the evil spirit who holds the sword of death in this hand. Only the king of the flames born from the robbery of the last world can become a useful helper.


    In the face of Hella''s inquiry, Sultel stunned and opened his mouth.


    "The mortal called Zhou Yi, is it really as powerful as you said? So you need to assemble so much power to deal with him?"


    "He will only be stronger than you think. Remember the infinite gems you have dreamed of? Unless you can get together most of them, you have no chance of defeating him. This is a fact that has been tried, so Accept the reality. Sultel, without us, you have only one defeat."


    "Then add me, do you have absolute confidence to defeat him?"


    Asking this, Sirtel immediately stared at Hella with her own eyes, as if she wanted to see her inner thoughts from her answers and the changes in her looks. But Hella��s expression is always calm, calm and calm.


    "Strictly speaking, I am not completely sure. Because for him, I have only heard the legend. And this is why I need you to help us find what he has lost. Isn''t it? Only to find the power that he lost." We can say that there is a real grasp to defeat such a powerful enemy."


    Listening to such an answer, the king of the evil spirits was silent. Although he is tyrannical, he is not stupid. From the words of Hella, he can hear that there are still many things that she is hiding from herself. But one thing he can be sure of is that his power has become less and less important in this situation that has become complicated.


    He has already regretted that Hella has begun this plan to destroy Asgard and promised her to complete the prophecy of fate. If he doesn''t do this, maybe he is still in the midst of Ms Belheim and enjoy his glory. But now that everything has developed to this point, he really has no room to look back.


    So he can only stand in silence, waving his sword and starting his own work again, slashing the work of the world tree.


    And watching the Twilight Sword once and for all sputtered a dazzling spark on the barriers of the world tree, the big snake that has been shrinking aside, but the goddess is rapidly turning his eyes, revealing a sly look. . It first spit out its own snake letter, and then tried to speak.


    "Lord, can I take the liberty to ask a sentence? Can you say that you are going to wait until we release the existence under the world tree, and then attack Asgard and take what you want. Then go Dealing with that terrible mortal hero?"


    "Don''t you think that this is a bit too reckless? After all, the enemy you are most worried about is in that place. If he is really as powerful as you think. We are just giving him a pass." Just a chance to get through the net."


    "Why, are you scared?" Hella sneered at the first time when he heard the words of Ye Mengjia. For this guy who is preparing to steal his own power, she has no good impression.


    As for the doubts of the Queen of the Earth, Jermaine just shook his huge head and squeezed a more ugly smile from the appearance of his own snake.


    "Fear, maybe there is a little bit. But don''t forget, I am not dead. That guy is a hero, it is unlikely to kill me in the way of destroying the entire billionaires. So, from some sort of To the extent, I am the safest of all. When I am afraid, I should not be the turn of me."


    "I am worried about another problem. It is a question of whether we can succeed in doing this. And please forgive me. As far as I am concerned, the end of our work is really not ideal. Even if it is successful, it must be in that. The guy has to give him a few lives. The key to the question is, who is willing to do this life-saving person? It��s Queen of Hella, or the king of the evil spirit. Or the one is still trapped The big man in the world tree?"


    This is a very real problem. Because whether it is Hella or Sultel, there is no courage to go to Yi Zhou alone. As for the guy who is still imprisoned, there is even less hope. It is Hella��s own will that he will never want him to do such a dangerous thing.


    So in the end, Sultel got in and said to a treacherous Ye Mengjia.


    "Don''t be vomiting, tell your thoughts. Hey guy!"


    "My thoughts are very simple. I can''t adjust the tiger to the mountain." The swimmer turned his body, and in a short time, the wound that had been torn by the sword of the Doomsday had healed again. This process is a bit uncomfortable, so its movements are inevitably somewhat uncomfortable. But this does not affect his ability to tell his own plan.


    "On the surface, the soldiers we lost have lost a lot. But in fact, there are not many Queens of Hella, and we have not lost much. On the contrary, Asgard��s losses have been disastrous. The Golden Palace was broken, two One of the gods died and wounded. The rest are also scared birds. At this time I am almost certain that the mortal hero must think about quick fixes and solve the prey that we have escaped from his hands."


    "And the same, for Asgard, who is the object of their hatred? Injury of Odin''s Finril, eaten Tyre''s me, or broke the Golden Palace''s Malkis If we show up at the same time, with the resurgence of the dead army to the Asgard with a tsunami, what do you think the mortal hero will react to?"


    "He will solve you in the quickest way and solve this war!"


    The same powerful Sirtel easily guessed the reaction of Zhou Yi, and his answer was to make Ye Mengjia laugh even deeper.


    "Yes, in this case, this powerful hero is dragged by us. Then if you enter the Golden Palace at this time and take away what you call the important thing, then is the situation different? Give up two small pawns, take out your most powerful force, and deal with this strong enemy. Will it be more important to grasp it?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 612： Provocate the hatred of the devil

    "Little pawn, do you call your own king a small pawn?"


    Although Hella also had to admit that Jerome''s plan was indeed highly operational, she couldn''t help but ridicule the cunning snake. She has not been very good at Jerome, but after she made a deal with Malikis, this kind of non-compliance has deepened a bit.


    Fundamentally, she is still more inclined to Malikis. After all, compared with Ye Mengjia, Malikis is much simpler and safer. So after she felt that the plan of Jerome is likely to be adopted, she immediately began to find a way to get Malekis out of the plan.


    As long as there is a man like Malikis who is dissatisfied with Jerome, this snake can''t live too well. Moreover, who can say it right, Malequis will not succeed in getting rid of the dream?


    It seems that the idea of ??seeing through Hella is the same. When Ye Mengjia��s dim eyes are flowing, they open their mouths.


    "Queen of Hella, just a king, what''s the big deal? When I was the patron saint of the gnome kingdom, I have witnessed the birth and death of several generations of kings. For me, they are just a matter of time. The insignificant existence that has been replaced. How, as a ruler of the earth, will you hesitate for such a existence?"


    ��Still, do you really think that the deal you made with him has the possibility of success?��


    "You!" said indignantly, Hella immediately closed his mouth. She has understood that her deal with Malikis is known by Jerome. This made her immediately immersed in the passive, at least in the case of this kind of poor language, she can no longer extend any help to Malikis, and did not need to lend a helping hand.


    A conspiracy can only be called a conspiracy without knowing it, and once it is placed on the bright side, it can only be a joke. Hella is still not willing to become this laughing stock, so she can only give up Marekis and keep her silence.


    Hella��s unwillingness to take his own insults made Ye Mengjia have some regrets, but it accepted the situation and did not continue to pursue it. This is not appropriate and not wise. So after posing with Hella, it once again revealed his ugly smile.


    "How, everyone should have no more opinions about this plan."


    Looking at Hella, who did not want to speak, Sirtel stood up.


    "It sounds like a try, but there is still a problem. Before you said Finril, where is the guy now? Is it because of fear and the tail is shrunk in a place that no one knows?"


    "I almost forgot about this!"


    The giant snake smiled and slammed his neck. It made a swallowing movement, and as a prominent protrusion appeared in its throat, moving a little bit toward the mouthpiece, a large lick of the vomit was taken from the eyes of his throat. Spit it out.


    Black hair, miserable dying look, no matter how you look, it is a dying look. Even in this way, everyone present was quickly recognized by his identity, and the Wolf Wolf, the other one in their plan, was abandoned.


    "How did he become this look?"


    Looking at his half-dead appearance, Sultel couldn''t help but wrinkle his eyebrows. What they want is a qualified cannon fodder, not a waste that can be killed by a small **** casually. If Finnel has always been this appearance, then he has no need to exist.


    And listening to the question of Sirtel, Ye Mengjia only smiled and replied.


    "How can I answer this question? I can only say that he is indeed the son of Odin, the warrior of Asgard. Even if it becomes such a monster, it will not change his bravery. In the face of that powerful mortal hero, He rushed up without any hesitation, and couldn''t stop even the block. Really, I can bring him back here, and I think it''s incredible."


    "Stupid!" Hearing the answer from Ye Mengjia, Sultel snorted like a lava, and roared. "Is it a dog, and even the brain has become a dog''s brain? I knew that I would have grilled you on the first day of seeing you!"


    The spit spattered onto Finlay''s body and immediately made him cry like a wounded wolf. And this scream also made Hella no longer look down.


    "Enough, he still has some role, but he can''t let him die here. It''s too wasteful!"


    She said that she took a clap. And with her movements, the dead ship immediately walked down two strong servants. They lifted the half-dead Finril lying on the ground in tandem, and then, under the instructions of Hella, went straight to the huge protrusion not far away.


    The huge protrusions like the palms can fully accommodate the body of Finrill, which feels like putting an ant on your own hand. And as Fenlier was placed on it, Hella immediately walked over the root wall, and the hand held the wall against the other end of the whisper.


    "My dear, it is time for you to help us!"


    Her voice just fell, and the huge protrusions jerked up. It slammed together, and squeezed the above-mentioned Finril and the two servants into a boiled sauce. In the process, Finlay could not do anything but a tragic sound. As for the two servants, there is no chance of reaction.


    In a flash, only black blood was seen, and the dirty flesh was covered with the entire palm of the protrusion. This is only the beginning with the eyes of Hella, the Queen of the Earth, and Jermaine, who has mastered some of the power of death. Because Finril''s soul is still there, and still accepts a special transformation.


    And all these transformations began with a dark blood that burned like a flame. This group of blood seems to have been affected by the magical power, from the dirty flesh and blood, and then bit by bit the tempered and the humanoid soul torn apart.


    His soul is more and more like a monster, a real demon wolf. And this change is also to let the dark blood change its own form. It is filled with the soul of Finlay, turning it back from a spirit to a flesh-and-blood creature.


    Soon, a new look, even more tall and sturdy Finril appeared on the ground, and then slammed into the sky and screamed. I can see that he is very excited now. But before he was happy, Hella slammed.


    "Enough, stupid things, don''t give me a hurry."


    Her swearing made Finrel involuntarily rub his teeth, but in the end he still walked down honestly.


    "The hostess, do you have any instructions?"


    Finril''s obedience made Hella feel satisfied. After all, it was a great spiritual satisfaction to look at a once-devious **** who was so humbled by himself. But she did not forget the most important thing at the moment, so after a little satisfaction, she opened her mouth and said to Finril.


    "We plan to attack Asgard again within three days. This time, I will send my undead army. And you as my representative, responsible for commanding them, understand?"


    At first, let him do the destruction of Asgard. In the eyes of Finril, he immediately showed a crazy look. He has an unparalleled enthusiasm for this kind of thing and is willing to pay any price for it. So without any hesitation, he lowered his head and gasped with excitement.


    "Yes, my respected hostess. I will try my best to do this best. Asgard''s soul will not stay, and all enter this earth."


    "Good!" Nodded, and Hella was very satisfied with his attitude. And just as she still wanted to say something, Ye Mengjia suddenly interjected.


    "Finril, this time you will fight with Malikis and me. But I think there is something I have to tell you about what Marekis is doing."


    Spit the spit letter, and Ye Mengjia��s face showed a sinister smile.


    "When we were fighting Tyre, Malkis raided the Golden Palace. They gave the Golden Palace a surprise. The biggest gain of this action was that they seriously injured the **** of breaking, Heim Dahl, and killed I am not a good news for you. After all, she is your mother. But I think I still need to tell you this!"


    "Enough!" Seeing the look in Finlay''s eyes getting more and more crazy, the face of the wolf has become more and more embarrassing. Hella immediately stopped it all.


    "Listen, Finril. I won''t allow you to do anything that hurts our alliance until the end of our business. Even if Malikis kills Friga, you can''t do it. Do you understand?"


    Finrill didn''t talk, just raised his head and looked at Hella with a crazy and bloodthirsty eye. And Hella is still unmoved. She jerked her hand and slammed it toward Finrill as she waved her whip. The power of death condensed on her hand, and as her movements smacked on Finnel''s body, there was a wound that rotted, withered and then completely disappeared. This allowed Fenlier''s huge body to slam, but he still did not make any moves.


    His move made Haila lose face, and she suddenly sneered.


    "Why, do you want to die like this? Even dare not listen to my orders! You forgot, who gave you everything now?"


    This sentence immediately allowed Finrel to tremble involuntarily. He gasped for two lows and eventually chose to bow.


    "I know, the hostess. I will follow your orders!"


    "Remember what you said!" Hella replied, and Hella took back his hand. Looking at it all, Ye Mengjia laughed silently. His purpose has been reached, and even some have been overfulfilled. So for this result it is naturally satisfactory.


    "Good, everything is in place. We can start!"


    This is what it said to the King of Fire and the Queen of the Earth, and this sentence means that the final war has finally begun. (~^~)

 Chapter 613： Love field battlefield accident discovery

    Thor, who was out of anger, was finally picked up by Loki, who was most familiar with him. The guy almost flew to the border of Asgard, but in the end he still did not fly out of Loki''s palm. After he returned to the Golden Palace, the hearts of the Golden Palace were settled in a moment.


    At this time, the death of Tyre has also spread inside the Golden Palace. Therefore, the entire Golden Palace can be said to be a human heart. In this case, Thor, who has the name of the heir, can stand up, and it is indeed a reassurance for the entire Golden Palace. Among them, Brunnhilde is no exception.


    Thor''s return made her heart settle a lot, because she is very clear, since he is willing to come back, it must be the result of the elimination. In this case, if he wants to come to him, he will not have any opinions on Zhou Yi anymore. And the girl who is sandwiched between them will feel better.


    As she thinks, Asgard is now inseparable from the existence of these two people. It requires Thor to stand up and preside over the overall situation, and it also requires Zhou Yi to have such a strong force to ensure its security. So these two people can give up their suspicions, it is really better.


    Of course, even with these two people, she did not mean to breathe a sigh of relief. Even said that she has become more busy. Mobilize those who have lost their fighting spirit, appease those frightened civilians, train the warriors, arrange defenses, and have active in almost every place. Like a real battlefield Valkyrie, she did her best for the upcoming war.


    Looking at her active figure, she has been discussing with Zhou Yi that the enemy''s next plan, Loki can''t help but said sourly.


    "She is really active. I really don''t know where she came from."


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but glance at the empty throne. And that is very much inquiring about Zhou Yi, Brunnhild is also thinking about that position.


    "Don''t think of everyone as you are, it''s useless to think about it. It''s better to be honest with yourself." Pushing a newly-arranged team from Brunnhilde to the sandbox In the corner, Zhou Yi gave her a reply with a white eye. And listening to Zhou Yi''s reply, Rocky is sneer again and again.


    "Why, isn''t the whole Asgard only one of me guilty? If that''s the case, then what are you waiting for, just grab me directly?"


    If it is on the earth, Loki made this request, Zhou Yi will certainly meet her. But this is in Asgard, the stormy Asgard, so he can only lick his own eyebrows and then go away. For a time, there was only a trollful Thor in the entire Golden Palace, trying to comfort his arrogant sister.


    How he comforted Rocky, Zhou Yi naturally can not manage. Of course, he does not want to control this thing. Asgard has become a mud, and if it is not for promises and other reasons, Zhou Yi has long had the idea of ??getting out. Therefore, he is too lazy to pay attention to this kind of confusing thing. It is better to think about how to defeat the enemy when there is time to intrigue. Zhou Yi, who gave birth to this idea, has begun to regret some time and released the character of Loki.


    And just as he had a lot of thoughts, he saw a man who was barely an understanding and walked over. Sister Fu, the goddess of fertility, the sister of Hemdal, the **** of dawn. At the same time, she has another identity, that is Thor''s fiancee. A fiancee appointed by Odin and Frigga.


    Of course, as a party, Thor seems to have little interest in this fiancee. But his lack of interest does not mean that he can easily refuse this marriage. In fact, in the eyes of most of Asgard, if Thor becomes a king, the queen of the future must be Xifu, not what Rocky.


    Just this is enough to make Siv become the enemy of Rocky''s eyes. Of course, whether it is Loki as a competitor or Zhou Yi as an outsider, I don��t think Sifu can win the final victory. After all, the difference in strength between them is really too big. The most important point is that Thor has changed from a younger brother to an uncompromising sister. With this, Sif will not have any chance of winning.


    However, there is no problem in letting her add a block to Loki. So before the opening of this rich goddess, Zhou Yi asked first.


    "Good day, Ms. Xifu. Are you coming to Tol?"


    "Yes, sir!" In the face of Zhou Yi, such a famous hero, even if it is a goddess, Sif does not dare to have the slightest support. She has done the most standard of etiquette, and people can hardly pick a little bit of a problem.


    Of course, Zhou Yi did not mean to pick up the disease. Even from a certain point of view, he still supports Xifu.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t stop you. Thor is in the hall, you can find her as soon as you go in. In short, come on."


    Encouraging some uneasy Seve, Zhou Yi walked away from her by stepping away. But before he went away, Seve suddenly shouted at him.


    "Hello, please wait a moment."


    "Is there anything?" This shouting naturally made Zhou Yi stop, and at the same time made him curious. Xifu called himself, what is it for? It��s not going to be the backstage for me to help her fight for a man��s battle.


    Zhou Yilian, who thought of strange places in his mind, became strange. Fortunately, Sif, who has always been mixed with men and entered the battlefield, obviously does not have the delicate thoughts of ordinary women. She did not see the change in Zhou Yi''s look, but said from herself.


    "Hibrenbrunn is looking for you, there seems to be something important. If you have nothing to do now, I think you should go see her!"


    I realized that Zhou Yi, who was obviously thinking too much, smiled and thanked Sif, and went straight to the palace of Brunnhilde. After watching Zhou Yi leave, Xifu turned around and faced the hall of the Golden Palace, taking a deep breath.


    Although as a woman, she is obviously the type that favors the woman. But this does not mean that she does not have female instinct. In fact, when Loki appeared as a woman, she already realized who her biggest enemy was!


    Frankly speaking, Loki is indeed the strongest opponent she has ever encountered, and even threatens her more than the human woman that Thor knows on Earth. But she doesn''t think she will lose! Because Dayi stood on her side, she was the existence that Odin and Friga agreed with. It was only this point that gave her a huge advantage.


    She never admits to losing on the battlefield of a man, let alone on the battlefield of this woman. After thinking about this, Xifu immediately took the courage and pushed the door of the Golden Palace.


    On the other side, I just learned that Brunnhild was looking for his own Zhou Yi and came to the palace of Valkyrie. Soon, he found the figure of Valkyrie in this palace.


    As always, Valkyrie has always been a scorpion. She never seemed to take off her own armor, and she didn''t plan to take it off. This always makes Zhou Yi somewhat regrettable. After all, in terms of the shape of the Valkyrie, her figure must be very beautiful. And under the thick armor, how can the color of the figure be able to reveal a few colors?


    However, this kind of thing can only be considered in the leisure time, and now in this case, Zhou Yi did not have the courage to make such a request to her. So he could only walk past Brenhilde and ask her.


    "I heard that you are looking for me, is there anything important?"


    "Important thing?" When he heard this, Brunnhild snorted and shook his head directly. "In fact, there is nothing important, just something to be entrusted to you!"


    "I want to entrust something to me? What is it? The goddess... cough!" Zhou Yi subconsciously thought about what the goddess loves, but when he said it, he immediately Stopped, and then quickly coughed to cover up his embarrassment.


    With his own white gold-colored cut water, Zhou Yiyi looked at it, and Brunnhilde didn''t mean anything angry. She just took off her helmet and swayed a brilliant, gold-like long hair behind her, letting it shine brightly in the sun.


    "It seems that you really don''t really worry about the opponents you will meet. At this time you can talk nonsense."


    "If you have experienced what I have experienced, you will understand where my self-confidence comes from." With a confident smile on his face, Zhou Yi��s performance is as calm as usual. "I have never suffered a defeat. No matter how strong the opponent is, I have lost it to my hand. Unmatched and unable to defeat. I am unbeaten, this is the source of my self-confidence."


    "Blowing yourself!" Still a delicate eye, Brunnhild sighed. "But I hope that as you said, you are invincible. In that case, there may be some hope. Right, I want to give this to you!"


    She said, she bent down the slender neck like a swan, and then took out a gold-made pendant from her richness. Below the pendant is a golden gemstone decorated with delicate trims, like a delicate little sun, shining in the sun, flashing the heart of the light.


    "This is the relic left by my mother, a symbol of luck. I originally wanted to give it to Aurora, but now I want to give it to you. I hope everything is as you said. You can overcome everything and become the final winner."


    Speaking of this, Brunnhilde put this extraordinary necklace in front of Zhou Yi. Looking at the golden jewel on this necklace, Zhou Yi suddenly had a strange feeling.


    This thing, not like he thought, is that thing! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 614： Pursuing the question war will start

    In the end, Zhou Yi still accepted this special gift, which is also very special. He chatted with Brunnhilde for a while and was ordered by Brunnhilde.


    On the one hand, Brunnhilde still needs to continue to be busy for the army of Asgard. On the other hand, she does not want to have any extraordinarily moves in this regard. The previous pleading has made her feel ashamed, and now let her go further, that is impossible.


    Zhou Yi also understood this, so he was easily rushed out by the Valkyrie. As soon as he left the sight of Valkyrie, he immediately rushed to the main hall of the Golden Palace. Some things he has to figure out, and want to figure out these things, it is not easy to rely on him alone.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Zhou Yi saw a look that was about to fight. Ms. Xi Fu, who is not allowed to be a hero, and a sneer Loki, are almost all about to fight. Zhou Yi even believes that if they give them weapons, they will be able to play immediately.


    And among the two people is the tortoise that is so eager to collapse. He seems to be the first to encounter such a scene of Shura. So that he was at a loss, he didn''t even know what he should do. For him, this is definitely a headache.


    Because this is not a war, if it is a war, he can help defeat the other side, or simply subdue both sides. But this is not, it is a more complicated war, something that can''t be controlled by his brain.


    "What should I do?" Looking at Zhou Yi''s coming, it was like Tore who saw the savior immediately went up and asked Zhou Yi. And looking at his face to ask his own Thor, Zhou Yi gave him a reliable answer.


    "If I were you, I would like to think of a place to divert their attention. Just right, I have something to do now."


    "What are you doing?"


    Although he felt that Zhou Yi��s answer was not very reliable, Thor chose to listen to him.


    "Help me open the passage to the three goddess residences of fate. I have something to ask them to ask."


    Upon hearing this request, Thor��s face immediately revealed a difficult color.


    "I am holding my father''s Gunniel. But I don''t know how to open the door to magic. And I don''t have the right to do that. It is the privilege of the king, and I am not the king of Asgard. ��


    "But Odin is sleeping now, he can''t help me. This thing is now a matter of life and death with Asgard, I have to ask the goddess of fate."


    Zhou Yi��s answer was very succinct, but it also made Thor difficult. In this case, he is really a little bit uncertain. At this time, Rocky interjected.


    "Thor, take him there. The magic door, I can try to open it for you."


    "But Rocky, you don''t have this right."


    As Thor said, there was a clear concern in his eyes. He does not approve of Rocky doing this, because once Owed wakes up and pursues responsibility, her guilt will become even heavier. Although it can be said that this is for Asgard. But some things can''t be done casually.


    "Now is not the time to say rights, Thor. When this Odin has been unable to give orders, you must stand up and take up the responsibility you should bear. You are the successor of Odin, and no one can deny this. So there are some things that you have to decide. Don''t worry, I will stay with you all the time."


    Having said that, Loki went up and took Thor''s hand. At the same time, she did not forget to look at the silent Sifu with a provocative look.


    Although it was the first time to compete with other women as a woman, Rocky had to use a good word to describe it. At the very least, a woman like Xifu has already shown the inability to parry.


    She could only look pale and look like a lion, like a lioness guarding her, secretly pinching her fist.


    "Let''s get started." Not interested in participating in the Shura field of other people''s home, Zhou Yi immediately rushed out. In his urging, Thor, who was reluctant, seemed to have made up his mind, accompanied by Loki, and walked with Zhou Yi to the place that only belonged to the king. Only left Sifu looked blankly at the back of their departure.


    Odin''s secret room is a place she can''t get involved, but she has already discovered that she can''t just get involved.


    Odin''s secret room magic could not stop Loki, who was also proficient in this road. With her help, Zhou Yi once again entered the garden of the goddess of fate.


    Although Loki is also very interested in getting involved in this Asgard''s biggest secret, Thor is holding her out.


    He is not a king yet, nor is the same Loki. Before this, they must not step into this place. Although he has passed the time, obviously he does not want to go over again. And for them, it is indeed a wise decision.


    Because when Thor was dragging the unhappy Loki out of the Chamber of Secrets, he discovered that Brunnhilde and the Valkyrie, the commanders of the various units, and even the unhealed Hemdar had rushed. come. They stood silently above the main hall of the Golden Palace, and the entire Golden Palace was filled with the tension and oppression of a chill and cloud.


    "what happened?"


    With instinct, Thor immediately realized that something was wrong. As the most discerning person in the Golden Palace, it is also the default leader of everyone. He immediately asked about his mouth.


    "Heimdal saw the gathering of the enemy. Our war is about to start!"


    Brunnhil said in a simple and concise manner, and when she heard her, Thor''s face immediately tightened. Asgard��s life and death are above this war, and in this battle that affects their rise and fall, he must not be treated with care.


    "Tell me what you saw, Heim Dahl. I need the most specific instructions!"


    At this moment, Thor finally had a little temperament of his father, calm and determined, and the atmosphere was bleak. Just like a real king. Heim Dahl, who had always had high hopes for him, saw all of this and immediately bowed his head in a convincing manner and reported it to him word by word.


    "I saw the fleet that covered the sky and swarmed from the sky. The powerful cursed warriors opened the trees, smashed the rocks, paved the way for them. At the same time, the floods of the rivers followed the upper reaches of the Rhine. All the way swept over, the flood was above the big ship, the endless dead people were all over the ship and the waves, almost drowning the entire Asgard. Giants, gnomes, and the dead warriors and demons of all ages, they all Come back, from the world of the dead."


    "Then, I saw Finril''s figure, and he led the undead on the big ship. Under the flood is a huge snake, above the sky is the dark gnome of the king Marekis. He is also there! It seems that this time they really want to destroy us and destroy the entire Asgard. So, it is time to make the final battle, Thor!"


    "Malykis, Finril. They are also there!"


    As soon as he heard the two names, Thor immediately had a tendency to turn red. He stared out of the hall, as if he could see the enemies from here. Then he said to everyone almost gnashing his teeth.


    "It��s just right! These two **** guys, betrayers! Intruders! I want to smash their heads, hang their corpse capital on the mountain peaks, always get wind and sun, electric rain, let They can never rest in peace!"


    "Asgard''s warriors, are you ready? Are you ready to avenge our loved ones? Are you ready to fight for Asgard?"


    Thor��s almost roaring voice drove the anger of the hearts of every soldier here. They desperately wanted to go forward and kill, and wanted the shame they had before washing. They are passionate and even start to lose a bit of reason. In this case, it is to make Brunnhilde look a little frown.


    She does not think that it is a good thing to mobilize the warriors of these warriors so arrogantly, because most of them do not have the strength to confront the enemy. Although there are many gods in Asgard, there are not many high-end combat forces that can be used. And even if it is now or herself, there is no absolute strength to beat the other side. Not to mention Ye Meng Jia De and Finril, is the curse warrior under the Malekis, they are opponents they are difficult to confront.


    They desperately need a high-end combat power, a force that can suppress all enemies. And such a force, they can only rely on only one person, that is Zhou Yi.


    Thinking of Zhou Yi, Brunnhild immediately searched for him in the main hall of the Golden Palace. However, to her disappointment, she did not find the existence of Zhou Yi. No one can see him at the side of Thor or in the corner of the main hall. This made the Valkyrie become anxious. Seeing that Thor was going to desperately go out and fight with the enemy, she could no longer stand there safely.


    "Wait a minute, Thor. Zhou Yiren?"


    "Zhou Yi?" In the heart of Thor''s **** brain, he knew what Brunnhild was worried about. However, the desire for revenge urged him, so that he could not wait for a moment. "Zhou Yi is talking to the three goddesses of fate, and soon he will come out. Brunnhilde, you are waiting for him here, I will stop the enemies first. Support and host the Golden Palace, I will hand it over to you!"


    "Wait, are you crazy?" Looking at the obsessive, or in the name of a squad, wanting to block the enemy, it is actually Tore who wants to avenge his mother. Brunnhilde couldn''t help but shouted. "Break the enemy, what do you take to stop the enemy. Can you defeat those cursed warriors? Do you think that these forces alone can withstand the tide-like enemies? Please, Thor, sober. You are going to die, Don''t you understand?"


    "Of course I understand, but this is something I have to do!"


    Thor returned a sentence, and then resolutely walked out in the crowd of warriors. The bright red cloak sways behind him, it is the color of blood! (~^~)

 Chapter 615： The voice of prayer, the meaning of death

    For Thor''s recklessness is almost a decision to find death, Brunnhilde can not understand at all. Obviously, they are already at this disadvantage. Where is his confidence and the enemy to fight a deadly battle. Obviously, they can only rely on the defensive power of the Golden Palace to prop up a line of defense. Why is he still so desperate to attack, not defensive?


    Looking at Thor, who is about to get out of his sight, Brunnhilde is full of anxiety. Whether starting from the individual or from the interests of the entire Asgard, she can''t allow Thor to do this. However, she did not have the ability to stop Thor, so she could only pin her hopes on Loki.


    "Rocky, you have to stop him. It doesn''t make sense to do this, it''s just a death."


    "No, it makes sense."


    Looking at the arrogant goddess of anxious look, Loki''s face sullenly twitched at the corner of his mouth, revealing a look that he wanted to laugh but could not laugh at all.


    "I know what you mean, you think we can only defend. You can only wait until that person comes back to turn the tide. But you have overlooked a very important issue, that is, Asgard''s morale."


    Having said that, Loki glanced at some of the shadows, and did not respond to Thor''s call from beginning to end. Instead, he narrowed himself down, and his eyes flashed a very clear disdain.


    "Look at this poor guy, they don''t even have the courage to fight. So, once the tide-like enemies are overwhelming, do you think they can do what you expected?"


    "But it��s useful to kill like Tol?"


    Despite recognizing the problems Loki said, it is hard for Brunnhild to agree with this approach.


    "This is a matter of the survival of the entire Asgard. If he fails to die there, do you know how much impact it will have on this place?"


    "Of course I know!" I took care of my long hair behind my head and weaved them into a neat ponytail. When Rocky��s body flashed, it became a body-worn armor with a waist and a sword. Later, she stepped forward in the direction of Thor, and whispered to him as she passed by Brunnhilde.


    "So, I won''t let him die there. At the very least, I won''t let him die in front of me."


    "I will go out with Thor, and the task of guarding the Golden Palace will be handed over to you. At the same time, we have also entrusted our lives to you. Tell the guy, is his rescue related to me and Thor? The life, we put all the hope of living on him. Really, this is really a gamble!"


    "Since I know that it is a gamble, why do you want it!" Although Brunnhild did not speak, her eyes were full of such doubts. She does not know what the answer is, but she cannot accept such an answer.


    Rocky didn''t answer her because she knew she didn''t need to do this. She just silently followed Thor''s figure and left the hall of the Golden Palace alone.


    When this is the case, Brunnhilde is completely helpless. She can only do what Thor said, and gather the rest of the people as the last line of defense of the Golden Palace. At the same time, her heart is inevitably resentful to Zhou Yi. At this time, where are you?


    The gates of the Golden Palace City Pool were opened, and Thor was the first to take the lead. The bright red cloak made all those who watched him have an unforgettable impression. The elite warrior followed him closely and trampled on the dust like a long dragon.


    This kind of scene is not uncommon in Asgard, or it should be a very common thing.


    As a prince, Thor has levied dozens of times, and brought victory and glory back and forth again and again. It can be said that every time he is in the cheers of the people, he triumphs in cheers. Therefore, both he and the people have a special trust for him. A kind of trust that can overcome all enemies.


    It is also because of this subconscious mind that those who have already been scared of courage in this war, those who cringe like cockroaches began to quietly walk out of the corner, began to walk on the wall, watching far away This special army.


    Courage, hard to take root again from their hearts. Bringing some hope to those who have long been dominated by fear. They don''t know what to do, or no one knows what they really should do. They just watched, groaning, whispering to each other. Let the entire Golden Palace be filled with a special kind of change, like the undercurrent of the ice under the ice, the waves are soaring, it seems that it may break out at any time.


    This weird situation continued until a loud bell rang through the Golden Palace.


    It was the voice of Brunnhilde who sounded at the commanding heights of the Golden Palace. The sound of a bell on the surface of a proud rooster is so high that as long as it is ringing, its voice can spread throughout the Golden Palace, piercing everyone''s ears.


    In the ancient customs of Asgard, the alarm bell is when the soldiers go out and fight against the strong enemy. At that time, every Asgard should send their blessings to these soldiers who went to the front line and send heartfelt prayers.


    Today, the fiasco and panic made these Asgards forget their ancient traditions. The Valkyrie, however, used the bell to make them remember again.


    Above the wall, someone began to pray. And with the first one there will be a second, third. When more and more people recall the glory of their past, the old songs are once again floating.


    "mayitbeaneveningstar (praying a comet), hindesdonupon lure (the light shines on you).


    Mayitbehendarknessalls (Pray for darkness?),


    Lure rheartillbet milk e (your heart is still firm).


    Lure alkalonelyroad (you are on the lonely road),?


    Oh!hoar lure aerhe (? Oh! How far away you are from home). ?


    Touch rnieutuli? (the darkness is coming),


    Believeand lure illind lure ray (faith will guide you to find your direction).


    Touch rniealanti? (darkness?),


    Ap day color live private thin temptation no (this promise is now with you).


    Mayitbeshadosall (praying the call of shadow)?,


    Willlyaay (it will eventually disappear).


    Mayitbe lure rjourneyon (pray your journey),?


    Tolighttheday (will illuminate the day). ?


    Whenthenightisovere (when the night is overwhelmed),?


    Temptation may color toindthesun (you will rise to find the sun). ?


    Touch rnieutuli? (the darkness is coming),


    Believeand lure illind lure ray (faith will guide you to find your direction).


    Touch rniealanti? (darkness?),


    Ap day color live private thin temptation no (this promise is now with you).


    Ap day color live private thin temptation no (this promise is now with you). ��


    The ancient songs flow like a meandering stream, with a calming power. And when I heard this voice, those who were jealous again clenched the weapons in their hands, and those who fled because of fear, once again stood on the wall.


    If the war is really inevitable, if death really cannot escape. Then, in this darkness, the Asgards know how to choose. Courage is passing, and more and more people are picking up swords. More and more people have joined the ranks of singing. The song gradually drifted away, and soon it was passed to Thor''s ear that had not gone far.


    Listen to this as ever, even more thorough singing. This blond man showed a big smile. Sitting high in the eight-footed battle, he raised his hand in the whirlpool of Neil, and the lightning flashed so that every accompanying soldier could clearly see him.


    At this time, he was laughing and asked all the warriors around him.


    "Have you heard, everyone? The voice from the Golden Palace, the song of our Asgard''s expedition."


    Everyone looked at him, some people were silent, and some people nodded. And looking at the silent and awesome army, Thor said to himself.


    "I know what you think in your heart. I know the thoughts of each of you. In fact, I am like you. I am the same as you in the face of this almost impossible victory."


    "Fear, confusion, despair. The feeling that I can hardly see the future, the feeling of going to death in addition to walking. I understand, I understand. But since you are willing to come here with me, I think in your heart. I also made a decision. This is the same for me."


    "We are not fighting for ourselves. We are for the people behind us. Our loved ones, our friends, our lover. Can Asgard still exist after this, we are not sure. As your leader. I can tell you very clearly that even me is coming from the consciousness of death. But I have not regretted it. I believe that you have no feeling of regret in your heart."


    "Because now we are not going to resist these enemies, then we will no longer be able to resist them. If we lose courage, then the entire Golden Palace will not have any courage to resist and fight. I I don��t want to regret that the knife has fallen on all the people I cherish, so I don��t stand up now, so I choose to stand up now and use my hands to use them to fight for a possible future. Even if this future is very Hey."


    "Since death can''t be avoided, why not let us put it on again with a sword? Can you try to get it back? Is it a sword to die, or to kneel to death? Asgard''s soldiers , Langer, tell me your answers!"


    "For Asgard!" The high-lifting weapon was almost a forest of metal, and in front of this cold light, Thor''s face showed a smile. At this time, his eyes fell on the rocky side of his body, and only this time, his eyes showed a hint of warmth and regret.


    "You shouldn''t come. But thank you for coming with me."


    "I have to come here!" Without any scruples, Loki took Thor''s hand. "For me, you are all mine!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 616： The striker looks like a god

    The rivers of the Rhine have never been flooded up. The vast rivers like the scorpio have suddenly risen a hundred meters high, making people look like a panic. And this is not the most daunting.


    The most daunting thing is the serpent that drove the endless floods in the roar of the waves, and the densely populated creatures that loomed in the flood. Gnomes, giants, demons, and mortals, as long as they have appeared in this world, and have entered the abyss of death, have appeared in this flood. The flood did not destroy the bodies of these dead and sent them back to the world of death. Instead, it sheltered the demon ghosts and escorted them all the way to the land of Asgard.


    For countless years, the prisoners of these dead countries have been waiting. How many enemies have been conquered by Asgard, and there are many revenge soldiers here. Asgard��s warriors slaughtered many demons, and there are many monsters that climb out of the abyss of death.


    It can be said that this is enough to engulf the entire Asgard ten times, and it is enough to completely make this kingdom a ash. And this is not all that the Asgard has to face.


    Finnel stood tall on the Nazir Law of the Dead, and it was like a horn of the bow. It had a special sense of danger. On the ship he stood on, the wolves were waiting, and the most elite dead warrior stood there like a statue, seemingly waiting for him to order.


    It is true that this fallen evil **** has lost most of his descendants, but with the Queen of Hella as the backstage, he has no fear of these meager losses. Just a little nod, its lost sons can all return to the world, and still in a more terrible and more ferocious posture.


    The undead and the wolves, this combination can already rule the entire land and river. And above the sky, they still have their army.


    Groups of warships cover the sky, almost covering every corner of their passing in the shadows. The king of the Dark Gnome stood on the deck and looked down at everything under the crowds of tall, cursed warriors.


    Like those people, he also came to revenge. Asgard once took away everything he cherished. So now, he naturally wants to ask Asgard for justice. Or, not just to get back to justice.


    Thinking of this, Malikis couldn''t help but cast his sight on the big snake below him. The cold look in his eyes could almost be turned into a razor and cut the throat of others. And his self-conceived gaze did not escape the eyes of his big snake at the moment.


    "It''s an idiot. I really thought that you didn''t notice the little tricks of yours?"


    With a grin and a smile, Ye Mengjia deared the wave. Let the flood advance more quickly. And this appearance is to make the above Marekis directly a provocation.


    "You lead the commando team to go first. I want to see the shadow of the Golden Palace for the first time."


    In the eyes of these cursed warriors who could not speak for a long time, the command from the king is absolute. So he just finished, the whole team of twelve cursing warriors standing behind him were moving. In addition to the two guards who are still around him, others have led the elite and played a pioneering role.


    Malkis has already regarded Asgard as a plate meal and anvil on the meat. Faced with such a big cake, he didn''t share anything with others.


    And just as he greedily and smugly looked at the vanguard ship that was disappearing in the distance, the thunder was suddenly slammed down.


    This dazzling Thunder instantly tore the sky, through the defense of the layers of warships, directly attacked Malikis, and in the face of such an attack, Malikis has not responded. The two cursed warriors guarded by him have already stepped forward.


    One of the cursed warriors directly blocked the thunder and lightning with his chest. The thunderous thunder of the thunder hit him, and except for the radiant glow, he couldn��t break the thick armor of the cursed warrior.


    And just as this cursed warrior defended his master with his body, another curse warrior stepped forward and waved his fist and slammed directly behind the electric light. He is not attacking the air, but is attacking the killer hidden in the dark.


    With a loud bang like a big bell, a short hammer hidden in the electric light was directly drawn by him. This hammer, which is almost indistinguishable from electro-optical light, does not allow the cursed warrior to step back. It is regarded as a baseball and is shot down on another warship.


    The huge battleship was swallowed up by the fire in an instant. Although the flying hammer was not big, the huge power also smashed the entire battleship in an instant. Unfortunately, the battleship that was hit by the power furnace became There is no other choice than the torch.


    In the rumble of the rumble and the rolling waves, the unfortunate battleship was quickly overwhelmed by huge floods. Many of them have escaped the danger of self-destruction of warships, but they just got out of the battleship, they were dragged into pieces by the demon ghosts hidden in the water, and then they were broken like gluttonous hyenas. The meat was stuffed into the mouth that he had long known for his flesh and blood.


    The war has not yet begun, and these ghosts can''t wait to reach out to their allies. This kind of behavior makes people who see it all have anger and fear. For such a situation, Malkis ironed his face, forcibly shifted his line of sight, and turned his attention to the place where lightning had just struck.


    "Asgard''s Thor Thor, is this your ability? Can you say that you have no courage to fight in front of a sneak attack?"


    "A stray dog ??that doesn''t have anything but a sneak attack is also qualified to say this?" The thunder sounded again, and the already sunked warship slammed an electric light into the air. Then Malikis saw a armor, and Thor, who was in a scarlet cloak, caught his own artifact, Mirnier. Gao Li looked at him with a contemptuous look in the air.


    For the man who is very self-satisfied by Malikis, the most intolerable thing for him is the contempt of others, especially the contempt from those who are not in his eyes. This made him angry, so that he did not think much, he pointed to Thor and yelled.


    "A dog who lost his family is also qualified to mad at me? Come and kill me!"


    His voice just fell, a curse warrior rose up and threw toward Tol in midair. Although he can''t fly, the height of a few hundred meters makes him almost no different from flying. In the face of this monster that can catch his own flying hammer with empty hands, Thor has no idea of ??fighting with him.


    Picking up Mirnier, he directly raised his height, and then turned into a thunder in an instant, and even the man rushed toward the enemy with a hammer. This time his goal is no longer the Malekis above, but the battleship he is based on. Thor is very clear about his own combat goals. At this time, delaying the enemy is far more effective than killing the enemy.


    At the beginning of seeing Thor, Malikis made a lot of ideas. He thinks this is a fool who is stunned by the murder of the mother, a fool who only knows how to fight. It is precisely because of this contempt that he has no time to make effective defenses.


    For a moment, the flagship under his feet was carved into a big hole. Although this warship is much larger than other warships, it still began to lose its balance under the violent demolition of Thor, and slowly fell to the bottom.


    This situation made Malikis'' face look even more ugly. He slammed the cursed warrior in front of him and shouted at him.


    "Don''t worry about me, let''s kill this little bug first. Listen, I don''t care what you use, solve it for me as soon as possible. Also, don''t let me see that **** snake. Even on this ship. The man is dead, I don''t allow anyone to ask for help from the snake, understand?"


    Nodded, the last cursed warrior rushed over to the place where the explosion was constantly coming. And Malikis snorted and walked into a hidden room alone. It was his exclusive escape cabin, through which he could quickly transfer to another warship. Therefore, Thor��s move did not make much sense to him, except that he lost some face.


    However, Malkis cares most about his face. He has been completely angered by Thor. At this time, he has made up his mind. In any case, he must first kill this **** Raytheon.


    Looking at the movements that appeared in the sky, the huge snake slowly extended his head and gave a strange feeling of emotion.


    "Is this the king of the dark gnome, really a good guy. It''s a stupid guy!"


    "Why, are you not planning to rescue your king?"


    Finrill heard the words and couldn''t help but sneer. For this somewhat ridiculous laughter, Ye Mengjia just shook his head.


    "That''s his business, I can''t manage it. And, don''t you think we have something to do?"


    His voice just fell, and the peaks on both sides of the river bank suddenly burst open. The huge mountain seems to have been cut off by a giant, and with the rolling gravel and the smoke of the sky, it fell directly to the Rhine channel.


    The river was blocked and the flood of the sky was stopped. Numerous undead were smashed and hit the gravel, and suddenly there was a broken bone. Looking at all of this, both Ye Meng Jia De and Finril are completely indifferent expressions.


    "It seems that our opponents have already arrived. Why, are you interested?"


    "Of course, I can''t wait to drink blood!"


    In the eyes of the devil wolf, there was a bloodthirsty scarlet, and for his appearance, Ye Mengjia could not help but sneer in his heart.


    "You are just an idiot!"


    ...

 Chapter 617： Strictly waiting for the illusion

    "His Royal Highness, those monsters have attacked!"


    Looking at the floods stopped by the truncated peaks, these Asgard pioneers were excited at the beginning. It was immediately stunned by the crazy monsters that followed the flood.


    The natural and horrible shape of the undead itself makes them full of deterrence, and more importantly, the number of these monsters is too much. To the point that it is hardly inferior to the flood itself. When the white waves of the sky retreat behind the obstacles of the rocks, the gray figures are left on the rocks. How much white fades, how much gray increases. One increase and one decrease is a feeling that there is no change at all.


    When I thought of myself, I was fighting this number of monsters. Many of the soldiers holding their weapons began to tremble. Although they have already realized the battle of death, but when things come to the fore, they can''t control the panic in their hearts.


    This is human nature, and no one who is brave can blame them for this problem. However, Rocky can''t let them go on like this. She can''t let fear spread so much, so that there is no need to fight this.


    So immediately, she immediately stood up and yelled at these guys.


    "What are you afraid of, follow what I told you before."


    Under her scolding, the restless warriors retreated backwards, relying on the valleys that were opened up, posing a battle of urgency. And Loki, who stood before them, twisted his neck slightly and took a deep breath.


    "let''s start."


    One and another armored male Loki appeared on the truncated hill and quickly became an army lineup. They smiled on their faces, silently, but looked at their bodies with a strange look.


    "I know, in short, this time I am asking you. Stop them and kill them. Do everything for you."


    "Don''t forget to send us an invitation when you get married."


    "And, how do you say that we have to let us out regularly?"


    "You can''t take a break with such a difficult task at once, let''s start with simplicity?"


    The Luo basics just finished speaking, and her illusion avatars said that you opened my sentence. If those Pioneers retreated to the faraway, I am afraid that everyone will look at her with a strange look. When did Loki''s illusion learn to fight with himself? What''s new in the cell?


    Of course, Rocky himself knew very well what the reason was. The power of the gemstone of the mind has allowed her ability to reach a level of qualitative change, and this qualitative change has side effects. For example, her illusion has a certain sense of self. Although there is no such thing as human beings who are worried about their own robots, they are threatened by their own status. But there are so many ideologies, and they are conscious bodies that can be blamed. How to say it is not a good thing.


    However, if it is from a combat point of view. The illusion of self-awareness is not comparable to the previous figure that requires Loki''s distracted manipulation.


    Seeing the demons and ghosts that climbed out of the flood appeared in front of their eyes, the illusions that were still in the discussion meeting immediately greeted them.


    In the first wave, these illusions tacitly changed from their hands a huge long bow that was higher than their height, and then set up a metal arrow that was as thick as a child''s arm and shimmering with cold light.


    This kind of weapon is placed among the warriors, and only the strongest guy can use it. But in the hands of Rocky, this kind of thing can be completely a metrical weapon. After all, she is also a god, a presence given to Godhead by Odin. And in terms of pedigree, she has the superiority of the strength of the Frost Giant King.


    The undead are getting closer and closer, and at this distance, Rocky can even feel the dirty smell on them. For these monsters that have come all the way, the illusions in the first row have sneered.


    Zhang bowed the arrow and Jin Ya shot. The arrow with the cold magic is instantly turned into a black light that runs through the sky, and in the low whistling sound, the demons are shot past. And this is just the beginning.


    The illusion standing in the front row immediately turned around after completing his shooting task, and retired from the gap of the crowd to the second line. The illusions that were originally behind them were a step forward, and the same weapon was used to complete the same offensive.


    One after the other, alternating back and forth. Energetic gods don''t lose the precision and bowing power of physical strength overdraft like mortal archers, which makes them a general presence of a battlefield meat grinder, and the arrows they shoot are even more It became a rainy arrow in the sky, and instantly drowned all the undead that could be seen in front of him.


    The enormous force of the arrow itself penetrated their bodies and shredded their bones and muscles. The sinister ice magic that comes with the above is in a moment, making their bodies become as fragile as fragile glass.


    Perhaps the first wave of shots could not cause lethal damage to these undead, but the rest of the arrow rain that never stopped, completely shot them into pieces.


    The undead is indeed immortal, but what can be done if the undead that becomes a fragment is alive?


    Almost for a moment, the offensive momentum of the dead was blocked by the rain of the sky. However, whether it is Rocky or the undead commander on the other side, it is clear that this is just the beginning. If the powerful army is stopped by her alone, then everything must be a joke.


    The enemy''s counterattack is estimated to be coming soon, but I don''t know how it is developed.


    Loki, who was carrying her heart, carefully watched all the movements in front of her eyes, and soon she discovered the way the enemy counterattacked.


    A group of gray giants appeared in her sight, and with a piece of hard ice as a shield, blocking the front of all the undead. For these giants, Rocky is no stranger to nature. These guys who are with her family can be said to have mostly been sent to **** by herself. It is precisely because of this relationship that the death spirits of these Frost Giants were flushed when they saw Loki, and they almost rushed to the illusions of her at no cost.


    The arrow rain is still sharp, but for the giants who are huge and not afraid of the cold, they can play a very limited role. Almost a few breaths of time, these giants broke through the first line of defense woven by the magic arrow, and broke into a dangerous distance.


    And for these giants who have climbed out of the country of the dead and want to avenge themselves. Standing behind the Luo basic body smiled, his face revealed undisguised Sen cold and fierce.


    "A group of dead people will give me honestly stay in the cemetery. If you climb out, let you die again, is there any other role?"


    Having said that, her illusions have revealed some bloodthirsty expressions. They put down the longbow in their hands and turned to a thick steel spear with a pointed tip like a long triangular pyramid. At this distance, the role of bows and arrows has been extremely limited. However, the spear of the projectile is enough to be the most deadly weapon.


    Greater self-respect, more powerful force, plus the horrible trauma caused by hitting the target. Enough to make this weapon a massacre weapon on the short and medium distance battlefield. Especially for the natural meat target of the giant, the role of the spear can be more extensive.


    Clear thinking allowed Loki to find the best response, and her approach quickly played its intended role. Under the throw of the phantom lancer, the steel spear was thrown neatly into the sky, and then with a low whistling sound, a beautiful parabola was drawn, and instantly fell into the rushing giant.


    The long triangular spear makes the giant''s ice shield almost equal to nothing, and the huge throwing power makes these spears instantly tear the pieces of the giant body like shredded paper. The unlucky guys hit by a number of spears rarely leave the whole body, and the fortunate undead are inevitably stabbed to the ground by the huge spear.


    The long spear penetrated deep into the ground and controlled the giants that were hit as if they were specimens. Although these giants will not die again, but under the increasingly dense spears, they will have to receive treatment that is not even dead.


    Become a bad rotten meat, really, it is better to die.


    The change in the situation once again deflected towards Asgard. This made the pioneers who were waiting for them behind Loki to breathe a sigh of relief. But at this time, there were special changes among the giants. An unusually tall giant suddenly appeared in the front, and then wrapped his body with the ice he had made.


    Even the intensive spear can''t stop his charge. The thick ice on his body is hard to imagine. It is just a spear, and the spear throwing is hard to get any inch. This made him rush like a porcupine, even behind him with a lot of followers, and then charged in a similar way.


    "Rocky, you traitor, die for me!"


    The tall giant has a special identity. As the father of Rocky''s birth, he has enough reason to show such madness. After all, Loki personally ruined everything, even himself.


    But looking at this familiar, the hero of the Frost Giant who rushed to his side in a crazy gesture. Rocky smiled coldly and whispered.


    "It''s stupid. Do you think that you can change something with your strength? Stay honestly in the world of the dead. Laufi!"


    There was a thunderous sound of thunder in the sky, rolling clouds and glaring lightnings fluttering and swaying. It brings unimaginable pressure in the heart, and the next moment, the endless thunder is shot.


    Lightning is born to restrain the power of the undead. In the position woven by the steel spear, the lightning almost became a blazing chain, and while the rushing jump, it also destroyed all the undead that it could touch.


    The electric light is flying and flying, and everything is destroyed by the smoke. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 618： Advise the swearwords before the lineup

    The appearance of lightning was not beyond the expectations of Rocky. In fact, everything is developing according to her imagination.


    Thor and her tacit understanding are things that have been cultivated for many years. It is a common practice for them to cooperate with each other in battle. In this battle of survival, the cooperation between them is particularly important. At the most critical time, Thor played a beautiful assist with Rocky''s projected steel forest. His lightning not only annihilated the undead army as a pioneer, but also made it impossible to have one more in the battlefield. The gully that was crossed.


    The dense array of spears that almost covered the entire hill constantly attracted the thunderclouds of the sky, causing the lightning to be beaten uncontrollably. The electric light swam between the spears, and the devastating lightning made all the dead souls with wisdom shunned.


    They were born to fear this, so in the face of these spears that leaped with electric light, they did not dare to step further.


    Just completed the assists, Thor flew in general. He followed two dangerous guys behind him, which made him unable to stay in one place for a long time. The two cursing warriors chasing him were faintly glanced at the undead underneath, and they left them completely behind them, and then continued to pursue the past directly toward Thor.


    In their view, these guys who have nothing to do with their king are not worthy of their help. They only owe allegiance to one person, and they will not do anything extra before the person gives orders.


    The ignorance of the cursed warrior gave Loki a sigh of relief. If this dangerous guy involved, the battle of her position would not be good. Now, looking at the undead army blocked by steel and lightning on the other side, Rocky''s face immediately showed a cold smile.


    "It��s just a bunch of people, it seems that things are much simpler than I thought."


    When she had just finished speaking, she saw a commotion in the camp opposite. A large, large monster was pushed and spread across the sides, and among them, a tall black figure slowly walked up.


    Finril took a step forward and walked up step by step. He came to the front of the steel and lightning and said loudly to the opposite Loki.


    "Rocky, you give me out. I have something to talk to you!"


    "Let''s talk? I''m afraid we don''t have anything to talk about." Under Loki''s gesture, an illusion took the lead and went up and said it. "After all, our current identity is completely different, Hoddle. No, I should call you Finrill now. Devil Wolfer, Monster Finril! Do you think that can change something?"


    "Oh!" Listening to this ridiculous speech, Fennel��s nephew involuntarily made a low-pitched voice. However, he suppressed his inner temper and turned to stare at the illusion of standing out and said to him seriously.


    "Rocky, we are a type of person. You and I, we are actually suffering from the same illness. Odin has never paid attention to us, everyone else is looking at us with a mocking, indifferent eye. We are though It is a god, but how many people treat us as gods. For them, we are only a supporting role. Just like I am in Bald, you are in Thor. No one wants to face us, no one wants to worship. We. In this case, why do we have to sell for this **** country?"


    "So, what do you mean?"


    For these things that Finril said, Rocky did not have any objection or even reprimand. He even converges the smile on his face and turns to him in a cold and silent look.


    Seeing this expression on Loki''s face, Finril immediately opened his mouth with excitement.


    "My meaning is very simple, Rocky. I will give you a chance, a last chance. With these guys behind you surrender to me, Loki. Then we join Thor and attack the Golden Palace. I I can guarantee that when I am the hand of Odin, when I become the new master of Asgard, you are my deputy, the most noble presence of the whole Asgard except me. How, your answer is what?"


    Finnel''s conditions are not rich, but for such conditions, Rocky has narrowed his eyes and revealed a sense of intent.


    "Finrill, how do you guarantee everything you promise?"


    "Guarantee, hey. Rocky, don''t tell me that you will believe this kind of thing. In fact, if you want to live, you have only one choice. However, I can give you a guarantee for our sympathy. ��


    There was a snoring laughter in his mouth, and Finrille stunned his front paws, revealing an excited look.


    "I can swear to the ruler of Hades, the symbol of death, Hella, if I can''t give you everything I promised, then let my soul enter the world of death and be enslaved by her. How? Is the promise enough?"


    "Enough, of course enough!"


    Nodded, Loki''s face burst into his usual evil smile.


    "Since you have invited me so sincerely, then I will give you a reply. Finnel, I will not accept your recruitment. Let me succumb to a beast, it is a great humiliation. So you How did you come up with the idea of ??persuading me to drop me? Has your brain developed so much over the years?"


    When he heard this, all the actions of Fenlier stopped immediately. He suddenly opened his eyes, and a scarlet blood color immediately turned his entire pupil into a blood red.


    "Rocky, you are looking for a dead end. Since you want to be loyal to Asgard, then I will fulfill you. I will throw your body in front of my son, let them taste the taste of evil spirits." Kind."


    "Why, if you don''t agree, start playing?" Even if it is threatened like this, the smile on Rocky''s face has not changed. He looked at Finrier, who was just around the corner, and immediately reached out and made a look at what was sometimes discussed. "Finril, you are too anxious. I think we can still have a good chat. At the very least, I think there are some things we have to talk about!"


    "Let''s talk? Why, don''t you want to talk about it? Rocky, what tricks are you playing!"


    For Loki, who is good at conspiracy, there is a kind of inexplicable Finrill who doesn''t mean to rush to the top. When he is stunned, Rocky''s words make him feel a little strange, so much so that he I was puzzled at once.


    "Of course there is nothing to talk about between us. After all, you and I are completely different. But there is something I think we must talk about."


    The smile on his face converges, and Loki��s look becomes cold and chilling.


    "I want to know, do you know what happened in the Golden Palace?"


    "What happened? Are you saying that the Golden Palace was broken? Of course I know." Rocky mentioned a little, and Finrill immediately thought of his intentions. This made him sneer at once. "It''s a pity that Odin is not dead. I thought that the guy from Malikis could make any wonderful work?"


    "So all the things you know, you know! Oh, then my evaluation is right. Finril, you are a beast! A beast that is completely twisted and twisted inside and heart. I am not worthy for Odin. Why didn''t he shoot you on the wall at the beginning?"


    "Rocky, do you dare to humiliate me?"


    Finril snarled violently, and the loud and horrible voice was like a hurricane, and the clouds began to change. The forest under the mountain began to tremble. In the face of his monster roar, Rocky just sneered and replied.


    "Is humiliating you, sorry. Damn beast, you don''t have this qualification yet. What do you think you are? You are just a family that has abandoned your family, your brothers and parents, and has forsaken everything. Even people do not run. In the past, I was a monster, a beggar of a beast. I was no longer good at Loki, but also the **** of Asgard and the king of the Frost Giant. It is worthy of my insults by you?"


    "Think about everything you did. You killed your own twin brother, and you murdered your father and killed your eldest brother. If I remember correctly, Tyre started from a young age. I have always protected your brother. If someone has never discriminated against you and never treated you with malice or indifference, Tyre is definitely one. He has nothing to do with you, but what about you? Is it worthy of him?"


    "And Frigga, your biological mother. Don''t tell me you don''t know she is dead!"


    With a wave of resentment, Rocky''s face rarely showed some mad anger.


    "Malykis killed her, but you still have a brother-in-law with him, and you have an alliance. Are you worthy of Friga? Don''t forget, beast. Who was protecting you from being bullied? Who was it? Persuading Odin, after you killed Bald, saved your life from the wrath of the gods. When she knew that you became this ghost, she still begged Odin to let you out of this beast, but what about you? What did you do to her, when you knew that she was dead, did you have a tear for her? I am really worthless for Frigga, and I will have you born like a beast!"


    "Finrill, count your own great achievements. In addition to hurting the people around you, what have you done? Like you who have forgotten the family and the country, betrayed the monster of honor and dignity, what qualifications are there to recruit me? Let me be your deputy. You don''t look at yourself, do you have it?"


    After venting, Loki quickly restored his face to a calm look. At the same time, his face was once again showing a sardonic smile.


    "Oh, yes! You have the same thing that deserves my admiration. That is your skin, really, I have never seen a brazen guy like you. Should I say it is a monster?"


    One sentence after another, Loki��s words made Finlay��s anger rise to the extreme. At this time, he could no longer control his emotions, but immediately, he swooped up in disregard.


    "I want you to die, Rocky. I want to tear you apart!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 619： Heart control, counter-insurance, army assault

    It has been completely irritated, and Finrill, who is in madness, is an unstoppable existence. The steel forest is not as solid as his fur, and the pulsating lightning, although stinging his nerves, makes him bark because of the pain, but compared with the anger in his heart, these are things that you can care about. .


    Like a wild boar, he plunged into the spear forest in front of him, but for a moment, Fenlier shredded the lines of defense that had been created by countless Rocky. And this was just the beginning. After finishing all of this, he immediately roared and rushed to the position where he had just insulted his Loki.


    "Maybe I should give you a name, mad dog! What do you think?"


    Seeing that Finlay is about to rush to his face, Rocky is not afraid at all. He sneered and continued his ridicule, making Fenlier more angry and more irrational.


    "Lokie, give me to die."


    The huge demon wolf broke through the encirclement of lightning and rushed to the front of the rocky waitingers. The next moment, he grew up his mouth and bit the bite against the countless Rocky. The strange thing is that no Loki made a dodge action. At this time, they reacted very consistently, that is, standing in the same place, facing the arrogant Finn, showing a neat and sneer, full of ridicule Sneer.


    Can''t say why, anyway, everyone who sees their look feels strange. They wonder why they have this kind of smile, why they can behave so confidently at this time.


    The next moment, they will know the reason. Because the arrogant seems to not clean up the enemy, Finril suddenly stopped his movements, like a statue firmly fixed there, and did not move. If it weren''t for his chest still undulating, his mouth was still breathing a hot, dirty atmosphere. Maybe someone would think that he had a curse like petrification?


    However, although he does not have such a legendary curse magic as Sinopec, in fact he is in a more troublesome thing.


    Mind control! From the beginning, when facing Finril, Rocky played this idea. She angered Finrill again and again, in order to let the guy who had become a monster fall into disarray. In the case of this kind of loss of mind, full of anger and shame, Fenrill''s heart defense is unlikely to defend against the power that Rocky has been strengthened by the gems.


    So unfortunately, Finrill has become a prisoner. A captive that is controlled by Rocky, like a doll.


    "It��s really unexpected and the result is unexpected."


    Still the illusion of being a true body, he put on a look of Zhizhu, even went to the front of Finril without any precautions, and patted him to describe his squat.


    Finnel naturally couldn''t hurt him at this time, but the smug smell of the mouth made the Rocky color change instantly, and then flew to the side. At this time, facing your neighbors, your brain is not a sick eye, the illusion that has been smoked enough to have to be strong enough to make a sense of security.


    "In short, this guy is our toy now. You said, what should we let him do? Is it to let him go to the opposite snake, or let him go directly to the opposite side of the undead."


    After all, it was a temporary intention to do something. After really succeeding, Rocky had some uncertain ideas. And this reaction is on the outside world, that is, her illusions begin to suggest you one by one.


    "Would you like to put him on the chain and put on the saddle. I think he will be a good mount."


    "Is it sick, as I said, it is better to slice it and eat it directly?"


    "I still agree to let him attack the idea of ??Ye Mengjia De, and let them control the big snake when they lose both sides. In this case, the cards in our hands will be more abundant!"


    Some of the illusion''s suggestions are purely boring, but some are words. But no matter which one, people who heard their conversation felt an inexplicable heart. Imagine that even the terrible monsters like Finlay were controlled by Loki with unpredictable means. So who can be sure that they will be exceptional and special?


    No one wants to be a doll. This is the same idea whether it is the superhero of the human world or the brave monster of this world. Of course, in the current situation, the soldiers who are the Asgard side have some luck in their hearts. Fortunately, Rocky is on their side. But on the other side, Ye Mengjiade said that some are unacceptable.


    Always paying attention to the situation of the war, it did not expect that the surprise of Finlay would end in such a funny way, and even more unexpectedly, this guy became the doll of the opponent''s manipulation and threatened his own weapon. This makes it both resentful and worried. Because it is not sure, he can escape from the sinister means of Rocky.


    Of course, the power to control other people''s minds is not something that can be used casually. If he really has that kind of skill, it is estimated that he and Finrill can be in the palm of his hand at the beginning.


    Thinking about it with a squint, Ye Mengjia had to make such a assertion in his heart. He believes that such powerful and strange forces must have their limitations, and what it has to do now is to gamble.


    "You also saw that the idiot of Fenrill has been controlled by the enemy. This time is not the time to scold him. For the command and will of your queen, attack. Missed this opportunity, you are not only unable to Retreat, maybe it will usher in the anger of Queen Hella. At that time, if you regret it, it will be too late!"


    Taking advantage of the undead souls around them, Jermaine had to use his deceptive words to speak to the officers who led the undead.


    As a formed unit, it is naturally impossible for the undead army to be controlled by Finlay alone. The strong monsters who have died in the past are the key to controlling this army. Before that, they had to take orders from Finlay and didn''t give Jerma a good chance. But now, the opportunity is already in front of Ye Mengjia De, it naturally has no reason to give up.


    The undead who are the lower layers do not know the embarrassment between the big men. In the case where the Lord will be desecrated and cannot withdraw from the negotiations. Accepting the orders of Jerome is the only choice for them.


    So after a brief chaos, the group of undead troops moved again. Along with the still flooding, the endless army rushed again. This time, looking at these undead souls, Rocky''s face was really silent.


    He originally wanted to use the way of intimidation in his heart to delay a little time, but now it seems that this goal is unlikely to be reached. The enemy did not panic because of his ability, nor did he care about the life of Finrill. The problem of this determination alone is enough to make Rocky feel tricky.


    Because, like Jermaine''s guess, her ability is indeed limited, a Finlay is already the limit, she can no longer control the existence of the level of the gods.


    But this does not mean that she has no other way. Conspiracy will always be the supporting role of the war. The true decision of the victory of the war will always be the battle between the real sword and the absolute strength. At this point, Loki knows very well, so she is not thinking about it.


    "You, it''s time we are desperate!"


    Casually ordered, the real Loki has already reached the front line, facing the terrorist army opposite in the front position. Behind her, all the illusions have been replaced with their most familiar weapons, and they are ready to fight.


    It��s not just them, even the pioneers who have retired to the second line have begun to move forward neatly. They will take over the heavy responsibility of the Rocky illusion when they can''t support it and continue to fight for precious time for Asgard.


    This is the plan of Rocky and Thor, and everything is planned on the premise of delay. Even if the result is that they may all be killed, but as long as they can give Asgard valuable time, they have the determination and courage to do so.


    Manipulating the body of Fenlier, Loki, who had a full body armor, jumped directly onto Ferniel''s back. She used this horrible monster as her mount and wanted to use his power to deal with these terrible souls. Of course, it is only limited by his power. Thinking of this, Loki could not help but glance at the wolves hidden in the local army. These Finril''s sons can play some harassment at this time.


    "Command your son, attack. Go to the monsters around them and create the best offensive opportunities for us."


    Stepping on the body under his feet, Rocky commanded Finrill as if he was controlling a marionette. Under her command, Finril immediately raised his neck and gave a horrible, long-suffering sigh.


    After the long squatting, countless wolf screams rang in succession. From the army of the undead, from the tide of Taotao. The next moment, those of Finlay''s son, whether they are still a living demon wolf, or dead, the guy who once again climbed out as a dead person suddenly became crazy and launched a raid against any monster around him. .


    They are either in groups of three or five, or they are attacking alone. It was only a moment that caused unavoidable turm in the undead army on the way. Even Ye Mengjia did not think that the enemy would actually seize this loophole. What it didn''t even think about was that the commotion caused by the wolves'' sneak attack would be so big.


    The chaotic monsters attacked a group of wolves and immediately began to frantically counterattack. The goal is not only to attack their demon wolf, but also to the other monsters around them have been affected. It��s always impossible for a chaotic and irritating monster to swallow this kind of thing, so it��s inevitable that it will be a big hit.


    Halfway through the team, it became a chaotic look. And seeing this, how could Rocky still be able to withstand it.


    "All the army assault!"


    With one order, the illusion army finally launched the charge. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 620： Power to crush prisoners

    The turmoil has been one of the most horrible things on the battlefield of cold weapons. Once the chaotic army was attacked fiercely, it suffered an unacceptable loss. Then it is easy to let the confusion generated in the hearts of the soldiers avoid the idea of ??escaping. Once this idea spreads, even if it is a wise leader, then a powerful warrior can''t reverse the entire defeat.


    This is why so many strange attacks in ancient warfare can be caused by hundreds of thousands of milestones and even thousands of miracles.


    However, at this time, faced with the undead army that is countless and far in the opportunistic advantage. The possibilities in this plan are not revealed to the hope of realization. This made Loki''s heart disappointing, and she had to put her attention on the monster in front of her.


    Finlay''s combat power was unexpectedly high. On this chaotic battlefield, he acted like a meat grinder. Any monster that was in front of him was bitten by him. Whether it is the scales of the demon, or the ice shells of the frost giants, or even the thick rocks of the rare stone giants, they can''t stop his sharp teeth. This is a mad dog, but it is a crazy dog ??that makes use of it. Only this is what makes Loki feel satisfied.


    However, it is impossible for a fierce dog to confront an endless army. This is very clear in Loki''s mind, so his purpose is not to defeat the enemy, but to delay the pace of these monsters. As long as it can delay the coming of the reinforcements in her plan, then the war will be a victory.


    And her procrastination tactics are naturally seen clearly by the jealousy behind the enemy. Unlike Fenlier and Malikis, who don��t understand anything, Ye Mengjia knows exactly what the enemy��s cards are, and he knows what his purpose is.


    Although these things in front of them are abandoned, they are used to hang the bait of the opponent''s card. But if you can''t let the other person feel the pain of the skin, how long can these baits delay? Thinking of the kind of horrible power that I had observed when I last met, Jermaid felt a panic that was not in control.


    This makes it no longer safe to stay at the rear. He must break the guys in front of him, and at the very least let some people''s hands get contaminated with blood enough to attract hatred.


    When I thought about it, it quietly set up my body and raised my big head. This action naturally attracted Loki''s attention, but she did not wait for her to understand why Ye Mengjia had made such an action when it had launched an attack.


    Endless black water ejected from its mouth, rolling black smoke and a diffuse cloud of undead lingering in it, giving people a feeling of facing death when they look at it. And this horrible black water is not sprayed to the battlefield that needs more change, but the lightning that spurts into the sky.


    Thor has been playing with the cursing warrior of the other side with a kite-like dog. Sometimes the difference between flying and not flying is so obvious. As long as you improve your attention, Thor can almost let the cursed warriors of a rib can not touch one of their own hair. However, the attack of Ye Mengjiade was swift and unexpected, so that Thor did not pay attention, and he slammed into the black water it sprayed.


    Even Raytheon is powerless in the face of a sudden attack of the power of death. Although the thunder of his body can protect him for a while, he will not be eroded by this force, but it is inevitably dragged. It was such a blink of an eye that the cursed warrior chasing him had followed.


    I completely ignored the black water that symbolizes death in front of me. The two cursed warriors plunged in at one end and then slammed their fists against the middle of Thor.


    The heavy force hit the body of Thor, exploding the electric light above his body. That was Thor''s strength to shelter the body, but this power did not hold on to one breath, and was cursed by the cursed warrior with brute force. At the same time, Thor''s body was also hit hard. As he could not even stop above the sky, he immediately became a meteor with scattered electric light, which quickly fell from the clouds.


    And when he saw this happening, Rocky felt that his whole brain was blown up. She desperately spurred Finril under her body and let him rush in the direction of Loki. I am afraid that at this time, those monsters that do not have long eyes will hurt him.


    Her impulse immediately made the situation unclear. Finril, the spear of their spear, is the most powerful and sharp place, and the place with the most pressure. Once she leaves without permission, it is equivalent to exposing all illusions to the mad enemy.


    Although these chaotic monsters are killing each other, they do not mean that they will let go of the human beings that appear in front of their own eyes. No matter who appears in their field of vision, they will be attacked by them. In this case, those illusions are naturally impossible to be an exception.


    A okay, Loki who is well versed in martial arts can also cope. But the chaos of the chaos can crush them with an absolute number of advantages. In front of the plural mad enemies, they are simply stretched and can''t cope. No such monsters attracting fire, they quickly became casualties. And this is just the beginning.


    Seeing the illusions of Rocky''s illusion, the sorcerer was even more arrogant and broke into the battlefield, spraying deadly venom to their position. The breath of death instantly filled the entire battlefield. On top of this battlefield, the undead received the bonus of these death forces and instantly became fierce. On the contrary, those illusions began to feel pain and powerlessness.


    Many illusions that have been hurt are directly melted into a little magical light. And more is the loss of power dragged by this venom, and then the lost monsters have lost their lives.


    This situation made Ye Mengjia very proud, but he knew that it was useless to do so, so it immediately reversed the huge body and rushed to the past in the position of Thor.


    Many people think that if they are huge, they will be slow. This is actually a wrong idea. In fact, the bigger the figure, the faster it will be. For example, the size of the mountain is the same as that of the mountain, and even if it is just moving the body, it is enough for the mortal to run for ten days and a half. It is for this reason that it is unparalleled in its speed on the battlefield.


    Everything that is blocked in front of it is crushed by its incomparably huge body, and the devils and monsters, the rocky forests, can''t stop it. And when he saw his coming posture, Rocky immediately panicked.


    She quickly drove Fenlier and rushed up, but in terms of pure power, Finlay and Jerome are not a heavyweight player at all. Almost immediately, Finlay was stunned by the huge body of Jermaid, even to make this little guy not to bother himself. Jehovah also erected his own tail and slammed it on Finnel with a firmer tail than any steel.


    This caused the devil to immediately make a long groan and then broke into the mountain like a dead dog. Although Loki had already seen the situation before Fenlier was hit hard, but lost Finril, she was even more unfounded in the face of Jerome.


    After all, she is just a **** who plays with her brain. Compared with the ancient gods of the river incarnation of Ye Mengjia, her strength is really not available. But even so, Loki was firmly guarded in front of Thor, stubbornly holding the weapon in his hand, facing the monster who looked at his own hills.


    "Oh, how. Is this all your means? Asgard''s evil **** Loki, this can not match the name of your resourcefulness."


    The winner is in the grip, and Ye Mengjia has even become scorned. It doesn''t care about the undead who have been destroyed, not the Venir, who was half-dead by himself. Because this has no effect on its plan, and because of this, it has the mood to play Loki at this time, the prey in its eyes.


    "But I really didn''t think that the identity of this woman would be your own body. Is the Frost Giant now the king? This kind of identity, as a gift to Sirtel, seems to be a good choice. ��


    "You can''t think about it!"


    The woman, especially the woman who defeated the party, will have a tragic end at this time, and Loki is very clear. She definitely does not allow herself to encounter such terrible things. If that is the case, she would rather choose to die.


    "Don''t think about it? This is not what the winner should say."


    Jerome Gard did not take Loki��s attitude to the heart. As a winner, it believed that he had sufficient rights to deal with the two prisoners of war. And just as he wanted to say something, the two figures suddenly fell and blocked in front of it.


    And looking at these two words without a word, blocking the cursed warrior there. Ye Mengjia had to spit out the snake letter, revealing a sinister smile.


    "Why, are you two trying to stop me and stop your gods?"


    After a moment of silence, a curse warrior officially replied.


    "We only accept the command of the king, and the gods have nothing to do with us."


    "These two men are king prisoners of war, and even you can''t take them away from us."


    Another curse warrior has also been added.


    "Oh, do you mean that you are going to formally split with me on behalf of your king?"


    Slightly pulled the corner of the mouth, Ye Mengjia got up his body. The appearance of the attack, and looking at it, the curse warrior immediately made it clear.


    "The king still doesn''t mean this. Just, we must take them back to life. I hope you will not be embarrassed, or else"


    The words are not finished, but the meaning of the threat has already leaked out. And when they heard them say that, Ye Mengjia De showed the meaning of retreating.


    "You want, then give it to you. By the way, take the dog away, I don''t need this useless waste!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 621： Last posthumously

    Standing in front of the canopy of the world tree Uktra Hill, facing the magic of the three goddesses of fate, Zhou Yi took a deep breath like a sigh.


    "It turned out that everything is like this. It''s really interesting, this fate can''t be thought of with me from the beginning!"


    "It is exactly this way. From the day you appeared, fate has been entangled with you." The goddess of the past, the goddess of the past, is more clear than anyone else, and because of this, She is even more awe of the power of destiny. "The more powerful people can''t get rid of the control of fate, the guy is no exception, you will not be an exception!"


    "Yes!" Faced with this destiny of destiny, Zhou Yi immediately hanged a disdainful smile on his face. "I am very curious, Ms. Kurd. You are not the **** of Asgard. What you said is as if you have already determined that Asgard will be destroyed. Right, and last time, why are you? Don''t you tell me this news directly?"


    "Because it is not the time." When Jude said this, he was silent again. For this silent performance that represents the goddess of the past, Zhou Yi immediately snorted.


    "Because there are people like you, there will be so many meaningless sacrifices. What is the fate of Kurdish? Can you tell me? If everything is doomed as you said, then resist And isn��t the struggle a meaningless thing? So, what are the people I am still fighting for Asgard, what are the unnecessary idiots?��


    "My sister doesn''t mean this." At this time, Bellordandy had to plug in and explain. "Any kind of destiny, if you want to introduce a smoother river, you need to fight against all the blockages in the process of fate alternation. So your struggle is necessary and the only means to save Asgard."


    "Why, do you think there will be hope?"


    Just like listening to a joke, Zhou Yi opened his mouth directly to Beilu Dandi��s statement, revealing a sardonic smile.


    "Of course, although it is very embarrassing. However, there is indeed this possibility!"


    Poetry, the goddess of the future, also supported her sister at this time. However, at this time, Zhou Yi has not communicated with these goddesses. However, it is a group of people who are controlled by fate. It is not worth the effort.


    When I looked at Zhou Yi, I left it. The poetry of the future is deeply sighed.


    "Sister, is that okay? If you let him go, then all of us are really over!"


    "Isn''t that better?" Mulder did not speak, but instead was more confident and tough, Belludendi answered her. "Although we are the gods born on the tree of the world, but from the day we were born, our destiny is tied with it. Not to mention you, that is, I am bored. For thousands of years, What is the difference between us and the prisoners who have never left this land. Now I have finally got this opportunity. Anyway, I will not give up."


    "But, sister. I just said that there is such a possibility, we may be spared. But there are other possibilities."


    Poetry is a little anxious and somewhat fearful, because she is very clear about what kind of possibilities she sees from the future. But Bellundy did not change his mind at all.


    "The rest will be said later. Anyway, I will not change my mind. If it is too big, we will destroy it with Asgard. This is also our duty to be a god!"


    In the face of this statement, Shi Lidi did not say anything. Kurd also sighed deeply. The three goddess of fate stood in silence before the top of the crown of the world tree, letting this ancient and sacred giant tree sigh and sigh. Although this **** tree is beautiful and magical, the three goddesses of destiny bound to it are already tired of it. It is correct to say that it is a cage. The days of breaking the cage and getting freedom are already in sight!


    After leaving the fate of the three goddesses, Zhou Yi once again returned to the Golden Palace. When he got back here, he immediately found out that something was wrong. The Valkyrie and the flustered warrior and maid all told him a bad news. During the little time he left, The enemy seems to have acted.


    This made him immediately mention it, then went straight to the edge of Brunnhilde and asked her.


    "What happened, Brunnhilde. Has the enemy been hit?"


    "Thank God, you are finally back." As soon as he saw Zhou Yi, who appeared in front of his own eyes, Brunnhilde, who had been so busy, immediately breathed a sigh of relief. However, she knew it was too early to relax, so she explained to Zhou Yi quickly. "When you left, Ye Mengjia had to drive the flood, and the undead army that had returned from the country of the dead to Asgard had been killed. Tol and Loki had gone to the front to block them as much as possible. But this won''t last long. You have to save them back."


    "Is it so clever?" Zhou Yi frowned and said something, then immediately nodded and said. "I know, don''t worry. I will pass."


    "It''s too late!" At this time, Hemdal, who was ugly in his face, came together and said to Zhou Yi. "They have been captured and fall into the hands of the dark gnomes. The most critical issue now is not them, but the safety of the Golden Palace. I have seen the enemy''s movements, ten powerful cursing warriors have taken the darkness The gnome''s elite is coming straight to this place, and we have not defeated their power. It is time to make a decision, His Highness Brenhilde."


    "Decision, what decision. Heimdal, I don''t understand what you mean. Do you want me to surrender?" Bloomhild immediately turned red when he heard what Hemdahl said. "I will not be the sinner of Asgard, and I will not choose this kind of insulting answer. I would rather die than surrender."


    "I didn''t let you surrender, Brunnhilde. I am letting you take the Valkyrie, the civilians who guarded the Golden Palace, and all the children left here and left Asgard." Hemdahl is not to be outdone at this time. Said. "You still can''t understand? Asgard is no longer good. At this time, we don''t think about how to fight, but how to keep a trace of fire for Asgard. You are the only hope, and only you have this qualification. They are looking for this way out."


    "No, I can''t leave here. Let Aurora go, I have to stay here to defend the Golden Palace and defend Odin."


    Even if he changed his explanation, Brunnhilde did not accept it. Even her emotions became more excited, and excitedly only let Heimdal frown.


    "Don''t be stupid, Brunnhild. Now Tyre is dead, and Thor and Loki are in the hands of the enemy. As the son of Odin, you are the only one who is qualified to lead them, if you don''t To do these things, then let anyone do it. Aurora is still only a child, she is not qualified to undertake such a heavy responsibility. Only you, only you can take over the burden of your father and defend the people of Asgard. This is the last chance!"


    Said here, Heimdal broke the bandage on his body, pulled out the sword of his waist, kneeling in front of Brunnhilde.


    "You have to take over the heavy responsibility of becoming the new king of Asgard and lead them out of this darkness. I will open the Rainbow Bridge and **** you away from Asgard. This is my last wish, Brunnhilde. I am watching you grow up, I believe that you have such awareness and will to bear all of this."


    "I" was heavily added, and Brunnhild was a little bit stunned for a moment. "But Odin,"


    "Odin is not going to leave. I have served him for tens of thousands of years. I am very clear about what kind of choice he will make. If he is still awake, I believe he will coexist with Asgard. This is The will of the kings of all ages, and I will guard him until the end of Asgard. Let''s go, Brunnhilde. Leave a fire for Asgard and leave us hope!"


    Heim��s Dahl��s words are clear, and Brunnhilde knows what kind of choice Odin will make. But she just didn''t want to do this, she just couldn''t be willing to look at her father, and her family was left behind. Therefore, at this time, she can only look at Zhou Yi with a look of pleading, hoping that he can bring the final light to himself.


    And this is what Zhou Yi is doing now.


    After taking a shot of Brunnhilde''s shoulder, Zhou Yi advised her.


    "I have been very clear about the ins and outs of this catastrophe. Brunnhilde, to be honest, it is really insecure here. Even if I am there, I have not fully grasped and protected you. Because The opposite also has a powerful guy hidden behind the scenes, he is my last opponent. So, you still listen to Heimdal, leave first. I can assure you, I will give you a complete Asgard Instead of a piece of waste. After I have solved these enemies, you can still return here safely and continue your life."


    Upon hearing this, Brunnhilde was finally completely desperate. She knows that she can''t change this reality, and in the face of this reality, she can only accept it. As Heim Dahl said, Asgard must leave the fire, and she is the only one who can protect this kind of fire. But I don''t know why, her heart is still not reconciled, and ten thousand points are not reconciled.


    But no more willingness and no other way, for Asgard, she can only choose to accept.


    The final evacuation mobilization began. The old man among the civilians, the woman and the underage child, all evacuated in the direction of the Rainbow Bridge under the **** of the Valkyrie. The Warriors of the Golden Palace guarded behind them and became the last wall to protect this Asgard fire. Looking at all of this, Heimdal closed his eyes and said to Zhou Yi with a heart-rending mentality.


    "After they are safe, I will do my best to send you home, friend. You have done enough, please let me represent Odin to give you the last gratitude!"


    "Everything is not over yet, isn''t it!"


    This is Zhou Yi''s reply. For him, this is far from the end. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 622： Goddess glory fate river

    In the face of Zhou Yi, who is still confident, Heim Dahl has no indication. Even if he didn''t want to say more than one sentence, he walked away alone.


    As a guardian, watching the country that he guards is going to the abyss of extinction, this is indeed a huge blow for him. It can even be said that this kind of blow is enough to make him feel bad and can''t afford any idea of ??survival. This is why he chose to stay here. He wants to return to his king in this loyal way and end his everything.


    For his thoughts, Zhou Yi also guessed a seven seven eight eight. Although he did not think that this was a correct decision, he did not interfere with him. People have their own aspirations, and he can''t stop others for their own reasons. What''s more, the situation may not be as bad as he imagined.


    I took a look at the Golden Palace, which was already sparsely populated and quietly almost dead. Zhou Yi smiled and walked outside the hall.


    At this time, Asgard seems to have predicted that his last days are coming, so its sky has become scarlet, and it looks like blood has been dyed through the sky. This is the result of fate, the predecessor of destruction. And this kind of precursor is to make Zhou Yi more and more sneer.


    fate? Destiny can''t dominate me!


    As soon as he reached out, the brilliant light passed through the sky and flew into his hands, changing into the look of the guns Rodney. And with Rodney starting, a strong blazing light wrapped his entire body.


    The golden light of the light of justice emerged from this light and wrapped his body a little bit. And with the blazing fire that Zhou Yi itself emerged, the light of justice is changing its appearance.


    The golden fire is filled with every inscribed plaque on the armor of the light of justice, and the golden light makes the whole armor brighter than the sun of this world. With the sharp rise of power, the back of the light of justice slowly emerged a circle of golden runes. The light is shining, and the blazing fire extends from around the circle like the sun''s rays around the sun. They are like a sharp blade with the outer edge of the golden rune, which looks as dazzling as a golden wing.


    Powerful and solemn, the artifact created by Odin for his beloved son is the most perfect use of Zhou Yi. In this state, Zhou Yi jumped up, and the flared fire looked like a golden long scorpion, instantly tearing the entire Asgard sky.


    It is impossible for the color of scarlet to suppress such a strong and radiant light. Even if it has disappeared in a blink of an eye, the color that has not faded for a long time has left an unforgettable impression. Looking at all this, Brunnhilde, who has been watching the Golden Palace on the Rainbow Bridge, silently made a decision in his heart.


    At this time, the Valkyrie has arranged for most of the personnel to transfer from Rainbow Bridge to other worlds. In the face of the open space, Aurora came up and said to Brunnhilde.


    "Sister, I can already leave."


    "I know, Aurora!" Looked at the younger sister who was still young, but his eyes had become firm, and Brunnhilde extended his hand and licked her long hair. Then he said without emotion. "Look at Asgard again. After this, when can I return to this place, fearing that we will never know a problem."


    "Sister" looked at Brunel Hilde, and Aurora didn''t know what to say at this time. And looking at her like this, the image of Brunnhilde was quickly revamped.


    "Don''t worry about me, Aurora. I''m fine! Just sorry, from now on, you have to bear the heavy responsibility like me."


    "We are the daughter of Odin and the **** of Asgard. This is doomed, we must defend our people. Now, while Odin is still asleep, Thor and Loki have fallen into the enemy. In the hands of us, we are the only gods who can take up this responsibility. Therefore, you must grow up, protect our people, and lead them to rebuild our homeland!"


    "I understand, my sister!" Biting his own lip, Aurora''s face showed a strong expression. This made her look as if she had grown a lot in an instant. "I will work hard, with our people, with the glory of Asgard, to re-establish a new home until the day we return!"


    "I believe you can do it. After all, you are my sister!"


    With a slight smile, Brunnhilde had already pulled Aurora to the gate of Rainbow Bridge. She glanced at Gunniel, who was on the throne and acted as the key, and her eyes flashed immediately.


    "Aurora, I am sorry. Please forgive me for not being with you. This heavy mission can only be shouldered by you alone."


    "Sister, what are you talking about?" Aurora had not responded, and was suddenly pushed by Br��nnhild and directly pushed into the door opened by Rainbow Bridge. Then Brunnhild pulled out Gunganer, who was plugged into the pedestal of the Rainbow Bridge, and wiped everything out of shape.


    "I''m sorry, my sister. Let you take on such a big responsibility, but this is also the fate we must bear. Please forgive my selfishness, because Asgard is not dead now. In this case, I will You must guard it to the last moment. In short, I hope that you will always be strong and will come to the end."


    This sighed, and Brunnhilde��s eyes immediately became staunch. Her platinum seems to have a flame in her pupil, and when she sees it, there is a feeling that the soul is shaking. Slightly gazing at the golden stream that had not yet been turned into the sky, Brunnhild followed his own steps and once again entered the hall of the Golden Palace.


    She looked at the soldiers who were stunned and overwhelmed by her return, and immediately revealed a sacred expression of majesty and inviolability.


    "Get up, Asgard is not dead. I haven''t left yet! Even if I die, I will die with you. Courage, fight with me, until the end, the moment of death!" ��


    The plain words are spoken from her mouth, but there is a feeling of excitement, especially for those soldiers who have already made a death and intend to accompany the king of the country to the demise. It is a kind of unspeakable touch.


    So that a soldier of some age seemed to fall down in front of him, and lowered her head deeply against her, sobbing.


    "His Royal Highness, you should not be in this place. This is our battlefield, the place where we should die. You are here only a meaningless sacrifice."


    "No, this is where I should be stationed." Bend down and lifted the old man who was bruised and bruised. The smile on Brunnhilde''s face was mournful and compassionate, calm and strong. "I am the daughter born in this place. It is the child of Asgard''s growth. Here is my home, everything about me. If you don''t do anything, just throw away your home, it will never be done. Even if this is I can''t change the fate of change, until the last moment comes."


    "Maybe it will be destruction, maybe it will be a rebirth. But no matter what, I will be with you until the end. This is my promise, and the last adherence of the Asgard gods. So everyone, put your strength. Lend me. Stay with me until the end."


    One soldier after another stumbled in front of him, and one after another, who had already had a deadly sorrow, broke out again like a flame.


    "We are willing to be your sword, as your shield. Until the last moment! Long live Asgard, Long live the Blenheimer Valkyrie!"


    The Valkyrie was bathed in this glory, and shouldered the heaviest burden in the eyes of the soldiers who survived these deaths. Looking at it all, Heimdal closed his eyes quietly and then fell to the front of the still sleeping Odin.


    "Your Majesty, have you seen it? Your daughter has become a real king. Although she is not the successor of your expectations, I have seen the most shining side from her. Maybe she will become The last king of Asgard. Anyway, Your Majesty. I will guard you to the last moment."


    The sleeping Odin naturally cannot answer this question. But from his eyes, he suddenly slipped a tear. It is not what he hopes for Brunnhilde to carry such a heavy fate. At least at this time, he does not want to let Brunnhilde take his scepter from his hand.


    Although the king''s throne is gorgeous, the sword above is enough to make anyone who sat on it feel the pain. In the face of such a broken throne, this pain can directly lead to destruction. This is not a supreme benefit, it will only be unbearable and heavy.


    But for Brunnhilde, who has made this choice, it''s all that can''t be reversed. She has made the choice of coexistence, and in her character, it is something that will never be repented.


    Everything has returned to the trajectory of fate, and at this time coincidence, is the inevitable trend of fate? How will the outcome of all this look like? No one can say clearly, except for those who watch the fate of the river.


    However, everything is not over yet. Because the sun has not yet sunk.


    Rodney''s edge once again shredded the cursed warrior''s body, and looked at the guys who turned into ashes in their own flames. Zhou Yi hides his face under the helmet and reveals a smile without doubt.


    "Everything is not over yet? Fighting the tyrant, I will bring you the end. The end of the thorough!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 623： 煌煌 Dainichi

    A cross-dragon battleship of the Dark Gnomes flew down a wilderness with smoky black smoke. Hundreds of dark gnomes fled from the battleship, fleeing like flies, fleeing in all directions. Open.


    And before they even escaped, the glare of the glare swayed from the sky. Like the sun in the midsummer, the incomparably hot light shines directly on them from behind these dark gnomes, and then evaporates them completely invisibly in an instant.


    Both the flesh and the armor on them all got the same end. What they can leave is only a shadow like a soot on the ground. Of course, this is not all, because there are always exceptions. And this exception is a guy who doesn''t seem to fit in with the dark gnomes.


    His huge body means that he is a small one and that the giant is estimated to be believed, and the most important thing is that the power flowing through him is fluctuating. That is the fluctuation of infinite gems, and such fluctuations will only appear in one kind of person, that is, the cursed warrior of the dark gnome.


    A powerful monster transformed from the power of infinite gems, the power of the warriors above the gods of Asgard. But now, you can''t see the majesty of power from him. Shy, timid, and almost without any courage, like a mouse, fleeing around, it seems ridiculous.


    However, his escape has no meaning after all. Because very quickly, a brilliant figure appeared in front of him, blocking all his way. While watching this existence, the cursed warrior immediately couldn''t help but sigh and asked indignantly.


    "Who are you guys? Asgard does not have the presence of your character."


    "Yes, I am not an Asgard. But it seems that I have not said that I would not allow Asgard to ask for foreign aid." Although I couldn''t see the face of Zhou Yi floating in the air, the curse warrior knew that this guy must be laughing. . This made him bite his teeth immediately and leaned toward him with scarlet eyes.


    "I don''t care where you came from. Listen, if you stand on the side of Asgard, you have only one way to die. The most terrible army of the Nine Kingdoms has gathered, and anyone who blocks them is There won''t be any living roads. No matter who you are, no matter where you come from, there will be no exceptions. So, leave here and escape far away. Otherwise destruction is your only end."


    The threat of the cursed warrior sounds very strong, but for his statement, Zhou Yi��s only reaction is. "The eloquence is good, but I want to convince me, not enough!"


    After saying this, he extended his hand to the cursing warrior in front of him, and suddenly, the invisible power floated the transformed guy directly, and the whole body began to distort.


    "Just I have solved nine guys like you, you are the tenth. If you don''t want to die, just tell me honestly, where is your master? And the army you said is where?"


    "Hah, haha! Why, do you want to go to the dead end?" I heard Zhou Yi say that the cursed warrior, who was like a dog at home, immediately burst into laughter. "I was the first time I saw someone thinking so. If that is the case, I will tell you that it is the quickest way to find where to go. Go, they are all there, I will see when you see them. At the time, can you still be as confident as you are now?"


    Having said that, this cursed warrior immediately extended his hand in one direction. And his action is undoubtedly telling Zhou Yi, which direction to go.


    "Good, then goodbye!"


    With a wave of hand, the invisible big hand with a blazing flame immediately burned the cursed warrior to ashes. Then Zhou Yi immediately flew in the direction he indicated. On the ground, only a group of ashes left on the dry land, a little bit mixed with dust and sand buried deep in the soil.


    At this time, on the battlefield just above. Everything has become clear.


    Losing Rocky and Thor, the pioneers of Asgard are fighting against the endless army of undead. There is really no chance of winning. Even if they want to delay, they are not delaying a result. After all, what they face is the sum of all the enemies of the past, and by their power alone, it is too small. So soon, they have already reached the end of the road.


    Even if it is the spirit, it can''t play any role in such a war. When they were defeated again and again, they only dissipated on the battlefield. And when these spirits were destroyed one after another, the surviving vanguard could no longer stop the steps of these monsters.


    "It has been dragged on for a long time!"


    Seeing that the soldiers of Asgard had been cleared up, and Ye Mengjia smiled, they encouraged the flood to rush toward the blocked river.


    Taotao''s river water shook with the sound of the sky, hitting the heavy boulders again and again. In the face of hundreds of millions of tons of rivers, even the dams that have collapsed from the peaks are difficult to sustain. Time and time again, soon, water flows through layers of rock and sand and emerges from another point of the dam. When this phenomenon appeared, the huge dam was immediately like the dominoes pushed, and the whole land fell apart.


    The mighty river is once again rushing, and this time, its power is more fierce and more violent.


    The ship of the dead on the top of the bumps is like flying, and the undead who have once again boarded this turbulent wave are also bursting into a horrible horror in this crazy rush. The huge waves rushed, the yin and the wind screamed, and this scene happened in front of us, only to make people feel desperate.


    At this time, a dazzling golden light appeared in the sky.


    The sun, which was already faint in the scarlet sky, was covered by all the brilliance of this dazzling light, and this ray of light appeared like a big day in the sky suddenly rising up a magnificent place. The whole world is illuminated.


    This radiant heat is sacred, majestic and powerful. The most important thing is that it contains the power of all the dark and filthy creatures. There is nothing that can face such divine power, especially the evil life that has returned to the world from the country of the dead.


    Therefore, in an instant, all the undead that was illuminated by this light turned into a black smoke and an ashes in the water. When they came, the river became filthy, but now they can only leave everything in their own water. The river is still awkward, but the army of the undead has vanished. Only the ship of the great deceased, and the monster that smouldering in the back, was marked by the sacred light.


    "Ah, ah!" The huge snake of the earth was groaning in pain, and it had the power of death. It was also hurt in this light, which it did not think of at first. What it didn''t even think of was the power of the mortal hero in that idea. That power still exceeds the limit it envisions.


    Although these undeads summoned from the country of the deceased were originally the role of bait and cannon fodder, in any case, this scene that was almost completely annihilated by the whole army was still too alarming. So the first thought that came out of Jehovah��s mind was to escape.


    But the idea that has not waited for it can be put into practice, and a blazing light has suddenly cut off its back path.


    That is the **** of Rodney. This gun is deeply nailed into the river behind Jermaid with the eternal fire of the glory, and then uses the horrible flame above his body to make the whole The Rhine formed a break in an instant.


    No matter how raging the river is, it will not be able to cross the line created by this shotgun. The water flow of hundreds of millions of tons was instantly annihilated by the surging fire, leaving only a dry and cracked riverbed, where it was still.


    "Where do you want to go, the little snake. I think there should be a lot of things to talk about between us!"


    "If it''s you, really, sir. I think we really have no need to talk about it. Isn''t it?"


    Seeing that Zhou Yi appeared in front of his own eyes with a dazzling light, the huge and sly snake involuntarily retreated toward the back. Of course, it didn''t have the courage to cross the front line that Rodney was stationed in, so it could only slap his body up, as if it would make it look smaller. 8��i��8�� forced (.*)g��8��.$.


    "Don''t slap my tongue, sly guy. I ask, you answer. You have no more choices, if you still want to live."


    The cold and cold voice passed from the back of the helmet, showing that Zhou Yi��s patience is almost empty, and when he heard what he said, Ye Mengjia immediately made a wise choice.


    "Of course, of course. I will cooperate with you. After all, I am very clear. I have no more choices at this time. But before that, put your light away, the **** sun, this power makes me sting." ��


    Ye Mengjia, who was carrying a black smoke, cursed as he spoke. Obviously, bathing in the glory of Zhou Yi made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Thor and Rocky, where are they?"


    Zhou Yi directly asked his own question without paying attention to the request made by Ya Meng Jia De as a prisoner. When he heard his question, Ye Mengjia immediately showed a sly smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Oh, this is not much to do with me. You know, but they are taking Marekis. Of course, if you need me to help you identify his position, I am happy to help." You do this!"

 Chapter 624： Old and earnest

    "Do you treat your allies like this?"


    Ye Mengjia''s words made Zhou Yi sneer, can treat his allies like this, the nature of this group of monsters is completely exposed.


    But as a monster, Ye Mengjia has to be conspicuous and does not think there is anything shameful. It continued to put on the ugly smile and said in a shameless manner.


    "Of course, of course. After all, we are all different individuals, making the most sensible and most beneficial choices at critical times. Is there any problem?"


    "Smart but cold answer, but it doesn''t matter. Tell me where they are?"


    "Of course, if you follow this direction. I want to see the goal you are looking for at your speed."


    With a snaketail pointing out a direction, Ye Mengjia was very well matched and even too diligent. When I saw it doing this, Zhou Yi immediately looked at it in the direction it indicated. And when he looked at him, he immediately discovered the goal he was looking for.


    "Very good, you haven''t done anything stupid. Then tell me, where is the tyrant? Where is the guy who has been lingering for so many years?"


    After asking the previous question, Zhou Yi immediately asked what he wanted to know most. When he asked this question, Ye Mengjia had a quick glance, and the entire ugly snake face showed a stern expression.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t understand it?"


    "Don''t play with me, do you know what I am talking about?"


    Violently screamed, the light of Zhou Yi immediately surged by three points. This immediately caused a violent flame to appear on Ye Mengjia''s body, and began to frantically burn and swallow its body. This will not let it die, but it will be caught in an unparalleled pain.


    It immediately reversed its huge body and twitched painfully on the riverbed. Every time its movements caused the riverbed to crack, but this did not alleviate the pain in it, but it made it even more intensified. This made him immediately plead for it.


    "Stop, stop. Damn, I don''t know anything. I really don''t know anything. I have never heard of this name. I swear, I swear in the name of my god, fast. Point to stop this **** light!"


    "I have never heard of it? So who created the world tree? Who put the infinite gems on Asgard and the nine kingdoms. Don''t think that you can confuse the past, I have learned from the mouths of the past. Everything. The guy who is lingering is the cause of all this! So, tell me where he is?"


    Zhou Yike did not believe the answer of this snake. He intensified his use of the fire to roast it, let it struggle in the flames, and pleaded for it.


    "I really don''t know, what is the tyrant, I really haven''t heard of this name. Wait, if you say that the guy trapped in the roots of the world, I know where he is! I know Niederho Where is the grid!"


    "Niedhog? I don''t think that even a guy like the tyrant will be incognito. It''s really fun to cover up his true identity in this way!"


    After a little over the head, Zhou Yi guessed the true identity of Niedhog, and this made him immediately sneer in his heart.


    Once upon a time, the tyrants were the hegemons of the endless universe, the existence of countless creatures and countless civilizations. Now, after being exiled to the end of time and space, from the long river of time to the current appearance, he even dared not even call his own name, it is ridiculously pitiful to the extreme.


    Since they are all dead, why not just die, but want to jump out of the grave to continue to stir the wind and rain?


    Zhou Yi once again put his own anger on Ye Mengjiade in front of himself.


    "Tell me, where is he?"


    "He is in Niefulheim, in the huge roots of the world tree. He has been trapped there for countless years, and now it is only about when he is released."


    Ye Mengjia, who had been frightened by Zhou Yi��s violent means, quickly spit out what he knew. Of course, it still has reservations. After all, many of them are not even sure what kind of endgames they will have. So it works as much as possible with Zhou Yi, and even makes yourself look more and more pitiful.


    "I really only know so much, sir. Please be merciful and forgive my sins. I am just a poor fellow who has been coerced by my own mission. Resurrected from the long years, many things I am I can assure you that as long as you let me go, I will never mix in this kind of thing, I swear!"


    "It��s really ugly and poor performance. It��s a good dream.�� Looking at the big snake that was acting like a clown in front of him, the golden light that flashed in Zhou Yi��s eyes became more and more blazing. "Do you think I don''t know what you are thinking about? Relax my attention and create opportunities for your escape, just like the last time? Do you think I will go on for the second time?"


    "How dare I?" As soon as Zhou Yi said this, Ye Mengjia immediately laughed. At this time, it resisted the flames that raged on the body, and opened his mouth and spit out the poisonous fog of Zhou Yi. Of course, this is not to attack him, but to create opportunities for his own escape.


    Just after doing these moves, it was drilled to the bottom of the riverbed. But before he could put his head in it, the blazing flame wrapped his body like a coat.


    This makes it drill faster under the ground, but it doesn''t make any sense. Because it no matter how deep the drill is, the flame on the body will burn through its body little by little. It has no way to escape, waiting for its fate of destruction.


    Seeing his own flame wrapped in the body of Jermaid, a little deep into the depths of the underground, Zhou Yi seems to be too lazy to look at the distance and flew away. Shortly after he left, the big snake in the depths of the ground was completely burned to ashes in a burst of fire. As Zhou Yi expected, it seems to have completely gone to death.


    However, the result is not as expected by others. Because at this time, in the piece of the collapsed riverbed scorched earth, a tiny black snake quietly got out of it. It first looked at the direction of the sky with fear, then it writhed his body and climbed over the river bank.


    While crawling, he also spit out complaints of dissatisfaction from his mouth.


    "It��s a terrible monster. It has such an unimaginable power. It��s a huge challenge with him as an enemy. But fortunately, as long as you live, everything is fine. As long as I live, I will be able to put everything all by myself. Revenge back. Oh, hehehehe!"


    As I said this, the faces of these little snakes showed a sly smile on their faces. But before he could move far enough, a heavy boot slammed on it.


    "Why, Ye Meng Jia De. Do you think I have left?"


    Zhou Yi��s voice suddenly rang in the ear of the black snake, and this made the little black snake immediately screaming incredulously.


    "How is this possible, I obviously watched you leave. Look at where you left, why? Why are you coming back?"


    "Do you think that you secretly separated a body and stored it in the scorched earth. After I destroyed your body, can you escape with such a form with ease? It''s ridiculous, and stupid to the extreme. Don''t forget, my The weapon is still here. Within its scope, I can feel one or two what happened. If you can still lurk for a while, maybe there is still a chance to survive. But now it is too late, You have no chance! To blame you can only blame yourself, your heart is too urgent!"


    "Wait, beg you, let me go. I have a huge secret to tell you."


    Ye Mengjia screamed and wanted to fight for his own survival. But before it finished speaking, the blazing light and fire broke out and burned it completely into ashes.


    In an instant, the entire Rhine was violently solidified, and whether it was a swaying wave or a flowing stream, it was still there as it was fixed, and then suddenly vented. The mighty big river seems to have lost its vitality, calming down, fading away, leaving only a wet riverbed, verifying the traces of this river.


    The big river that used to run through the world has been consumed by Ye Mengjia. When the avatar of the river was completely destroyed, this moment of consumption was manifested. Rheinland can no longer return to its former grand occasion. Although it still exists in three worlds, it will slowly fade away and dry up until the day that is forgotten.


    Of course, this is not the present.


    Reaching out and pulling out Rodney, Zhou Yi once again flew away. At this time, in the place where he flew, within a huge warship, Malikis was completely in hysteria.


    "What did you say? My cursed warrior was completely wiped out, and those incompetent undead, the **** river **** was actually killed. How is this possible, how did you receive the news, tell me, ah !"


    A dwarf gnome was mentioned throughout the sky by him, and looking at his angry king, the gnome quickly defended with a sharp voice.


    "Your Majesty, this is true. We have received the same message from the surveillance system set up on the assault ship and the surveillance satellite in the sky. They are all finished and destroyed by the same guy. So let''s escape. Your Majesty. If you don��t run away, everything will be late!"


    When he had finished speaking, he was pinched off the throat by Malikis. At this time, he still does not believe to say.


    "This is absolutely impossible. You must be lying to me? How could there be such a guy? How is it possible?"


    "Why not!" Thor, who was half-hanging in the air, smirked and spit out a **** spit. "That is the guy who can make the fate of recognition, and the ability to save the world. He is powerful, how do you imagine it!"


    As soon as Thor said, Malikis immediately showed a dangerous look in his eyes.


    "Do you know who he is? Tell me who is he?"


    "Hey, he is your last day, idiot!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 625： The cruel reality of the locust king

    "My last day?"


    The five senses of Malikis began to distort, the muscles on his face twitched, and then began to laugh wildly.


    "Day dreaming, who do you think I am? I am the king, the king who is destined to rule everything and re-own everything. No one can defeat me, no one can kill me. I am the choice of fate, I can laugh. To the last person."


    "You can''t believe it yourself, Malikis. It''s just your ridiculous self-comfort. Your heart has begun to tremble, I can feel it!"


    Facing the madness of Malikis, Loki, who was also hanging there, began to laugh. And her sneer clearly opened the unknown part of Malikis''s mind, which made him immediately angry and angry.


    "Give me shut up, you guys who are kneeling. Or I will let you never have the ability to speak with this mouth."


    "Oh, wait a minute and we will know who the person who lost this ability is!"


    Without paying attention to this threat of guilty guilt, Loki still spit out sinister words. Her words immediately destroyed all the fragile lines in the heart of Malikis.


    "Enough, I would have liked to leave you a little life, let you see me to destroy your kingdom. But now, I changed my mind. Now, I will destroy your life, your soul, Let you be completely ashes and become a cornerstone under the Asgard tombstone!"


    "If you have this ability, come and try it! Damn bastard, let us see who will become part of the tombstone."


    Thor was roaring in anger, but the body that had been made made him even more unable to stop Malikis from doing anything. For Thor, who can only rely on her to show her power, Malikis naturally has no fear. He just smirked and walked over to their side, then extended a hand to them.


    The scarlet light rushed above his palm, swaying between Thor and Rocky like a living viper. Of course, this is more dangerous than a snake. The fangs of the serpent threaten the safety of the gods, but the power of this scarlet has such power and can even directly destroy their lives.


    At this point, they are very sure, because for this power, they are not the first time they have contact. So for his actions, Thor was roaring at him like an angry lion.


    "What do you want to do, Malikis, is there anything for me? You are not allowed to hurt her. If you hear no, you are not allowed to hurt her!"


    "Why, do you care about this woman?"


    As soon as I saw Thor''s eagerness, Malikis had not had much measurement in mind and suddenly became deeply malicious.


    "But what can you do now, do you think that you are still the brave thunder? No, now you are just a prisoner under my hand. You, even her life is under my control, I let you Life, you can be born. I let you die, you only have one way to die."


    Speaking of this, Marekis, who was so eager to seek happiness from this humble satisfaction, immediately made a sullen and proud laugh.


    "But as a king, I can give you a special exception with great compassion!"


    "I give you a chance to choose!" The scarlet snake was entangled in Thor''s body, and the force on it quickly gave Thor a suffocating feeling. "You can choose a person to die first, and the rest, I will treat him as a sacrifice to my new kingdom. How, what is your choice? Is it you? Or she?"


    "One die first, one die. Tell me, who do you choose first?"


    This crazy evil taste made Thor angry and screamed, and even Loki looked at Malikis with resentment. But as he said, they have no room for resistance, and they can only do what they choose.


    "Let me come, let me die first. You are not allowed to hurt her, let me come first."


    "No, let me come first. Let him go, let me come first."


    The kind of fratricidal situation that Malikis wanted to see did not happen. The appearance of two people vying for death made him feel awkward and embarrassed in his heart. Although expensive as a king, Malikis could not find such a woman who could play this kind of trick with herself, and because of this, he increasingly wanted to get rid of these two nasty guys.


    "No, I suddenly changed my mind. You two are going to die now, I can''t wait!"


    The scarlet viper suddenly split into two, entangled in these two bitter cockroaches. This caused them pain, so that they could not breathe almost without pain, and even the entire face began to distort. And looking at their distorted appearance, Malikis was laughing.


    "That''s it, that''s it. It''s this distorted expression, it''s such a happy expression. Go to hell, you two, give me to die. Use your most desperate pain to please me. I am The last winner, I am the last king!"


    "King? I saw nothing but a dirty, unknowing locust."


    A voice suddenly appeared in the side of Malikis, and the appearance of this voice was to let the guy who was just crazy, immediately turned around and yelled in the direction behind him.


    "Who is it, who is there? Give it out!"


    "You looking for me?"


    The light flashed past, and Thor and Rocky��s side had already slammed a figure. In his hand, he held two constantly twisting scarlet snakes. With a little effort, the scarlet light spot is immediately ejected like a broken crystal powder. Looking at this situation, Malkis immediately narrowed his eyes and stared at him.


    "You are the guy, the hero in their mouth who can save the world?"


    "I don''t know if I can save the world, but I know, I can definitely kill you. Locust!"


    The plain tone can''t be flat, but the meaning is enough to make the self-sufficient person of Malikis produce endless poisonous fire from the heart.


    "Just by you, a small insect with a hidden head, dare to say such a big story? Give it to me and kill him."


    The last two cursed warriors who had been standing around him heard the order and immediately walked up. Although they know that this guy in front of him is dangerous, one has already killed ten threats like them, but the obedience in nature is loyal, so they have to do what their king told them to do.


    In the past, for such a loyal dog, Zhou Yi still has some meaning. But now, all the minds have been placed on his old rivals, there is no interest in playing any kind games with these guys.


    Seeing a cursing warrior rushing up and reaching out to his fist, he immediately punched him back.


    The two fists collided in midair, and the golden light and the scarlet stream were slightly hedged, and then they ended up with a complete defeat.


    Starting from the fist of the collision, the armor of the cursed warrior, the skin muscles below, and the deep skeletal nerves all began to fall apart under the influence of this impact, from the arm to the half body, and then to the whole body. Everything was affected by the shock, and everything was destroyed in an instant. It''s like a broken crystal, or like a paper man burning in flames. In an instant, he was broken and gray at the speed of the naked eye, leaving nothing to say about the body, even a complete part. In addition to ashes, only the ashes.


    This situation is naturally caused by the power of Zhou Yi, but his power is not the whole reason. Some of them are due to the feedback of infinite gem power. This kind of gem is always harsh for people who are not qualified, this time is no exception.


    But for Malekis, this situation is somewhat beyond his imagination. The Cursed Warrior is one of his greatest reliances and the most important and powerful warrior of the Dark Gnome. They were once classified as taboos because their power made the dark gnomes themselves fear.


    But now, the so-called taboos are like being smothered like chickens that can''t resist. Do not! It��s not a massacre, it��s like being looked at by the accident! This kind of stimuli is really unacceptable for the king who broke the taboo.


    Although there is still a curse warrior, Malikis has no hope for his success. What he can now rely on is his biggest card, and this card is, infinite gems!


    A realistic gem, this scarlet infinite gem has the power to distort reality. Once upon a time, it was the treasure of the dark gnomes and the symbol of their king. But with Odin''s victory, such a treasure was also banned, knowing that Rocky stole it.


    It fell into the hands of Zhou Yi and became a powerful reliance on his fight against the tyrant. Although in the end, such things flowed into the deep space because of the collective violent jewels, the invisible fate brought it back here and returned to the hands of its former master.


    Malikis, the king of this generation of dark gnomes, is the holder of this gem. And it is also convinced that the power of infinite gems can help it overcome this terrible existence.


    However, the scarlet halo just spread from his body, and one hand has already tore the light and deeply inserted into his chest.


    "Realistic gems, really familiar things. Forgot to say, this kind of thing used to be my bag! So, I am no stranger to you! In contrast, this infinite gems seem to prefer me to be it. The owner, not your waste!"


    With a volley, he smothered another cursed warrior like a piece of paper. Zhou Yi put it in the chest of Malikis and said to him.


    And looking at everything that happened in front of him, the incredible Malikis made a painful and hoarse voice.


    "How can this be?"


    Blood sprang from his chest. But this is not the most important thing. Most importantly, the scarlet brilliance rushed in a frantic, uncontrolled, and as the hand pulled out of his chest, a scarlet jewel appeared in his hand.


    Infinite gems are no longer owned by him. It has once again searched for a more suitable owner for himself! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 256： Valuable life tree origin

    "My baby, my infinite gems!"


    Malikis looked at the real gems that appeared in Zhou Yi��s hands, and began to appear frantic and struggling in his eyes. At this time, what he wanted most was to take back the real gems, but he knew that he had no possibility of success.


    He couldn''t stop the strong enemy in front of him with the power of infinite gem. Now, the infinite gem has fallen into his hands, so he lost the power of the gem. What hope does he have? Rather than holding that unrealistic fantasy, it''s better to think about real and more pressing issues.


    How to keep your life?


    Looking at my chest, I feel that my vitality is constantly losing from there. Malikis quickly converted his feelings from the thirst for infinite gems to the desire for life and living.


    To be alive, you have everything. If you die, then there is really nothing left. Don''t look at the fact that there are Hella''s notification of the existence of the Queen of the Earth. Once he is dead, Hella will betray all covenants and directly enslave him. This is very certain.


    Therefore, the king of this dark gnome quickly made the most sensible decision. He gave up his dignity and gave up all the unnecessary extravagance. Like a real locust, he squatted on the ground and moved a little bit to the distance.


    He wants to escape from Zhou Yi''s line of sight in this way, and wants to use this way to seek for a glimmer of life. I have to say that his practice does have some effect.


    Zhou Yi quickly lost interest in him because he looked at the blood that had spread all over the road, and the Malekis, who was constantly writhing and struggling to survive. For him, this is just a poor locust, and there is no qualification to die at his feet. Instead of wasting time on him, it is better to think about how to find a tyrant to be a business.


    Helping Thor and Loki get rid of the bondage, Zhou Yi sent some vitality to the two and gave them the power to stand up again. Then, before waiting for Zhou Yi to ask questions, Thor quickly asked him questions.


    "You finally came to the buddy, what happened to the Golden Palace?"


    "Before I left, Brenhilde was asked by Heimdal to leave Asgard with the surviving people and gods, and to use this as the last hope of Asgard. You know, at this time. Many people have been completely desperate for this doomsday, especially if you don''t really believe that I can change everything here."


    "Damn, why is she. Who gave her such rights."


    When I heard this, the biggest reaction was not Thor, but Rocky, who had already planned the future throne. She really did not think that in this case, Heimdal had already crossed them and decided who is the future master.


    And the difference with her reaction is Thor, this once ****. At this time, he was not angry because of this kind of thing. Even on the contrary, he had a feeling of relief after hearing the news.


    ��Well done, this choice is indeed the most sensible decision at this time. At the very least, it can leave a hope for more Asgards. And this will allow us to completely get rid of worries and All the strength is on the **** monsters."


    "Thor, do you know what it means? It means you will have nothing, even if Odin wakes up. You will no longer be a king, you will lose everything you deserve."


    Rocky is still arguing and seems to want Thor to change his mind. But on this issue, Thor insisted that she was somewhat unbelievable.


    "I don''t care about the throne. I don''t care about things that don''t matter. Whether it''s the right to rule or anything else, it''s not the most important thing for me. I don''t care about those things. So Rocky, don''t take those. Imposing on me."


    "What do you want? Hell, I am thinking about a better future for you, and you are treating me so hard?"


    "Enough, Rocky. Now is not the time to say this. Protecting Asgard is more important than anything else!" He held down Rocky''s shoulder and forced her to behind him. Thor��s attitude is unquestionable. "Weekly, where are our enemies now?"


    "If you say those undead, they are gone. I destroyed them, there is no one left. Unless they still have a way to resurrect, or their rulers can pull another identical from the world of death. Army, otherwise I don''t think they can have any more threats."


    "In this case, why do you still let Brunnhilde leave those people. Can you say that you also think she will be the new king? Or do you think you can get more benefits from her?"


    Loki, who never dared to try to figure out the others with the greatest maliciousness, immediately said the thoughts in her heart, and when she heard her say, Zhou Yi was sneer.


    "Do you think everyone is like you, Rocky? Or do you think that without the dead cannon fodder, can you fight against the tyrant?"


    "Don''t kill, he is not dead?"


    "Dead, how could he die? Don''t forget that he is not dead! It''s just that I didn''t think that he would have such a big fortune. He was trapped in the cracks of time and space and could escape. The long river of time travels here and becomes the creator of the world tree."


    "The creator of the world tree, the tyrant? Are you not kidding us?"


    "Do you think that I made a special trip to see the fate of the three goddesses for what? I have seen everything that happened in the past, and also saw the cause of your catastrophe. And there is only one cause for all, that is, the tyranny. He built it. The tree of the world, Uktra Hill, was also imprisoned for hundreds of millions of years because of this tree. Now is the time for him to break the seal, and your Asgard is the biggest stumbling block in front of him."


    "This is impossible. The tyrants have been defeated by you. And how could he be the creator of the world tree?"


    In the face of Zhou Yi''s explanation, Thor and Rocky still have some unbelievable. But Zhou Yi quickly gave them a reason to believe.


    "Everything is the role of infinite gems. I have said that infinite gems have a mutual attraction. When I defeated tyrants, he has three on his body. With these three infinite gems, he can attract All the gems that flowed into the universe gathered toward him."


    "The power of infinite gems gave him almost unlimited possibilities. Time, space, two different forces allowed him to take root in the depths of exile, and the power of realistic gems made him the most The stable form that may appear, that is, the prototype of the world tree. He was forced to give up his body and all his strength as a nutrient for the world tree. But at the same time, his soul has been preserved and become the world tree. The prisoner. The world tree shaped a new body for him, and it was soon that he woke up and took back everything."


    Zhou Yi��s explanation made them look at each other. They didn��t want to believe everything he said, but they had to believe in the authenticity of these things. In the face of this cruel reality, the biggest hit is Tor. This blond man squeezed his fists in a deadly manner, even in a state of weakness, the thunder and lightning were also mad in his body.


    "Why, why is it us? Asgard is innocent, why do we become victims of all this, why?"


    "Innocent, there has never been such a saying. The creatures of the nine kingdoms, your Asgard is the most unique. In the final analysis, you have enjoyed the protection of the world tree. You are from this tree of gods gathered by the power of infinite gems. I have gained endless talents, which has made you one of the most powerful types of existence in the Nine Kingdoms, and even provided the foundation for your first generation of gods. If you get these, you may not need any effort. Now you have to Everything you face is the price you have to pay."


    With an insight into the causes and consequences, Zhou Yi has a very clear understanding of what Asgard has to experience. As an outsider, he has his own opinions on these. How brilliant Asgard once was, it means how much he will bear now. This is an unbreakable truth.


    Faced with the fact that if it is an ordinary person, what is now thinking is to escape, or close your eyes to meet this fate. But Thor obviously didn''t think so, because all of this lost his mother, lost his brother, and even lost everything. He couldn''t escape like a normal person, or accept his life. It is your choice and the toughest choice.


    "He wants to do this. He wants to destroy the Golden Palace and destroy the entire Asgard. I don''t care what he means to the world tree. I don''t care how powerful and terrible he is. It''s my home, it''s me. Everything. Anyone who dares to destroy them, even if it is broken, I have to let them pay the price!"


    Looking at Tol, who was gnashing his teeth, Zhou Yi smiled and nodded.


    "Very well, you made the right decision. Let''s go, let''s go back to the Golden Palace. I also need to clear everything with the tyrant''s guy. It''s time to make a conclusion!"


    The two men smiled at each other, and there was a sense of abandoning all past grievances and fighting side by side from now on. And looking at these two guys who are completely incomprehensible, Rocky bit his teeth and said.


    "Forget it, die together to die. Damn, what are you going to do? And, that Marekis? You just let him go?"


    "Reassured! He can''t escape, but I saw some interesting things in this boat, so I want to see if there are any surprises!"


    "Surprise? Just rely on him? Are you overestimating him?"


    "No, I am not talking about him. But another guy! Finril, your fallen brother. From him, I feel the demise of the tyrant, believe me, he must know something!" To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 257： Nirvana crisis revenge

    Malikis struggled to escape the place where he had no difference to hell, and when he fled to no one to notice his position, he immediately climbed up and licked his chest. The head did not return to the depths of the battleship.


    A dark gnome, some incredibly watching their king, twisted and twisted on the ground like a donkey, until Malikis also found out that he was looking at himself, he swallowed a hard mouth, then Asked aloud.


    "Your Majesty, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Why, even guys like you want to laugh at me?"


    As soon as he grasped the neck of this unseen guy, Malkis as a king who never showed mercy in front of his people, has changed at this moment to completely violent and crazy. And his appearance, obviously frightened the unfortunate dark gnome.


    "Your Majesty, forgive me. I don''t have this meaning at all!"


    His words have not been finished, and the angry Malikis has cut off his neck and slammed him to the side of the wall.


    "Damn squat guy, you have no use!"


    In this way, Malikis has taken control of his face and made himself look less embarrassed. But in his heart, the evil fire is still burning wildly.


    He can''t stand the humiliation of himself, and once he escapes the danger he thinks, this humiliation gives him a near-crazy impulse, and he can''t wait to do something to wash his own encounters. Everything that comes.


    With such an idea, he went straight to the core of the battleship, which is where the power furnace is.


    Dark gnomes have been wandering for thousands of years in the depths of the stars, and as races that can continue their civilization in the universe, they naturally have certain merits. Their technology is their power. These warships are undoubtedly the highest embodiment of their technology.


    By taking the ubiquitous dark matter in the universe as the core of energy, it is enough to make a huge warship run for thousands of years. However, once this dark matter power is manipulated artificially, an uncontrollable neogenetic reaction occurs. Then, it is the most dangerous weapon.


    The **** of dark matter will completely destroy everything in a certain range into the most primitive atomic state, and the force field created by its own change is more likely to directly create a simulated black hole, devour it. Everything that is swallowed up.


    In the face of this power, any **** is powerless and ridiculous. They can''t behave better than the so-called mortals, because even if they are like mortals, they only have a life that disappears in a blink of an eye.


    This should be the ultimate weapon of the Dark Gnome, but unfortunately, this weapon is still only conceptual. Even the dark gnomes who are wanderers understand the basic truth of weapons development, that is, forces that cannot be controlled cannot be called weapons. And the power of this horror, they can never achieve it from paper, turning it into a weapon in their hands.


    Individual weapons are the limit that these gnome scientists can do, and this limit is meaningless to many people. Nirvana bombs with a radius of only five meters can only deal with ordinary warriors and heroes. Switching to a god, even if he is weaker, it is definitely not a big problem to escape to a safe place before the bomb erupts.


    This is why Malkis will regard the existence of the taboo of the Cursed Warrior as his own trump card, because these so-called technologies make him really disappointed. But now, this is his last hope.


    Can''t control, it doesn''t matter, all he wants is destruction. It doesn''t matter if you kill the friendly army. As long as he still exists, the dark gnomes will always exist. As for the civilians who kneel down, there is no value at all. If they die, they are dead.


    With this in mind, Malikis directly killed all the dark gnomes in the power furnace. Then open the valve of the power core and open the countdown to destruction.


    And when he had done all this, Malkis suddenly had an unrealistic sense of illusion. The operating system of the power furnace has completely collapsed, and the dark matter is no longer reversed. After two minutes, everything here will be completely turned into nothingness, including the three guys above. To this extent, no one has stopped him. This is really a bit strange.


    I licked my head and threw away all the strange thoughts. Malikis is ready to flee this dangerous place as soon as possible. He came to the nearest flight deck, and when he came here, he seemed to think of something, and instead went straight to a large pool not far away.


    This is a pool full of blood-red liquids. Various instruments are placed on the edge of the pool, constantly injecting scarlet liquid into it. In this pool, a giant wolf with a tube full of eyes suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Malikis who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Finril, the seriously wounded wolf that was taken away by Malikis.


    Although it was very uncomfortable, Ye Mengjia had to throw the waste from Fenlier��s own eyes. But as soon as he thought of the identity of Finril and the host he was serving now, he would have to bring him back as **** said, and to hang his life as much as possible.


    This is a completely helpless move, and even some grievances. But Malequis didn''t think of it. In this case, Finrill turned out to be the only reliance on his return to the final capital.


    In his hand, 80% of the cursed warriors temporarily belonged to the Queen of Hella. These forces are placed by Hella as a barrier to protect her safety, and also a capital against other monsters. And Malkis wants to regain power and regain power. These cursed warriors are what he needs.


    However, what happens in the presence of Queen Hella in this way, he does not need to know. These monsters, who never know the graciousness and shame, will absolutely invade everything about him. If he dares to appear, then there is absolutely only one dead end. Before that, he didn''t even get access to his cursed warriors.


    Therefore, he must have a name for a person who can help him break into the inner forces of Queen Hella. And Finlay is undoubtedly the best choice. As long as he can see his cursed warriors, he still has hope.


    Thinking about this, Marekis opened his eyes and stared at his own Finril.


    ��A long story says that our time is running out.��


    "There is a very terrible presence in the enemy. I am not his opponent. My cursed warrior is also the same. Now, I am going to use everything here as a bait to destroy him with the ultimate destruction weapon. And you, me I was prepared to give up on you. But you still have some value for me."


    "Swear, you will take me to the palace of Queen Hella until I come into contact with my cursed warrior. I will release you in this way, and leave you safely with you. Otherwise, you will die with those. The intruders together, give me all to be destroyed!"


    There are no more choices and no more choices. After listening to Malikis, Finrill nodded straight and then said with a hoarse voice.


    "I swear, let me go."


    When Malekis, who knew that time could not be delayed, heard the reply and immediately operated the machinery on the side, pulling the root pipe out of Finril''s body, and waiting for these treatments and When the pipe for anesthesia came out, Finril stood up immediately.


    "Let''s go, we must leave quickly. If you don''t want to become shattered, don''t sharpen it, soon everything here."


    The words of Malikis have not been finished yet, and a hurricane slammed up. There was no chance of a reaction. He had already bitten half his body by Finril and then threw it high.


    At this time, the pain has spread. But it is anger and more inconceivable than the deep pain in the heart of Malikis. At this time, he did not even resist, but simply yelled at Finril.


    "Are you crazy, Finril? Have you forgotten your vows? Or do you want this monster to eat me?"


    "I want to eat you, there is nothing wrong with it. I really want to swallow you in your mouth, use your teeth to grind your muscles, every inch of bones. You thoroughly smash and tear Crush."


    Stretching out his paws and holding down the body that Malikis fell, Finnel lowered his head, and the slyness and madness of the face made Marekis look like a burst of cold. He regretted it and regretted that he actually pinned his hopes on such a crazy beast. But now, everything is already late. What he can do is nothing but the last struggle and forgiveness.


    "Why, why are you doing this? Don''t forget, you will die without me. The explosion here, the punishment of Hella, and the vow you just made. Don''t you know what it means to be afraid?"


    "Afraid, of course. But it doesn''t matter. Don''t forget, my vow is to send you to see the woman of Hella, and isn''t this the fastest way? As for why?" Finril said here, the wolf face The embarrassment and horror suddenly reached the limit. "Because you killed my mother, Frigga! Don''t forget, I was a member of Asgard, and the woman you killed is my biological mother, who gave birth to me, raised. I, the guy who has kindness to me. You killed her and actually asked me why I was doing this to you. Don��t you think it��s ridiculous?��


    For a moment, Malikis produced an extreme panic. He struggled to escape from Finril''s feet, but no matter how he moves, it is impossible to fight against the power of the devil. In the face of Fenrier''s gradually lower head, the only thing left in his heart is fear.


    "Sorry, forgive me, sorry, forgive"


    The fierce embarrassment and the madness of the bite swallowing appeared there, the filthy blood dyed the dirty fur, and the former king was so quiet. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 628： Betrayal of the Golden Palace

    A shuddering chewing sound continually echoed in the empty space, and listening to the sound, Rocky, who had just regained his strength, couldn��t help but frown his eyebrows and paled his face.


    "Have he been eaten like this?"


    "Of course, it��s clean, it��s estimated that there isn��t even a single residue.��


    In this way, Zhou Yi appeared in the terrible cannibal scene with Tol, who was not looking good. And looking at the three people who suddenly appeared, Finril immediately showed a fierce expression.


    "You, what are you doing here? I tell you, there is only one dead road here, if you don''t want to die, just leave here."


    "A dead end? If you are talking about the idiot''s little movements, you don''t have to worry about it at all." Shaking his head, Zhou Yiming was doing the commentary, but in fact he had dispelled the possibility of all the escapes of Finlay. "She doesn''t seem to understand what happened at all. The reality gem is already in my hands. Do you think that he will use any dark matter to destroy the device?"


    In this way, Finril gave a glimpse, and then immediately sneered and picked up his own **** tongue.


    "This guy is not dead. It''s such a stupidity that it is a miracle to live now!"


    "I think so too, but now is not the time to talk about him." Looking at Finril, who almost blew up the hair, Zhou Yi was scornful, but it made Fenrier''s bones start to tremble. "I want to talk about you, or to see if you would like to cooperate with me. Of course, you can try to oppose it, but the consequences, you have to think about it yourself!"


    ��Is this a threat?�� muttering and retreating. Finrill clearly saw his current situation. And soon, he will retreat. Because Thor has been behind him.


    "Of course, you can think so. Tell me now what is your answer? My patience has been exhausted!"


    Loyalty or betrayal. This is not a difficult choice for Finrill. He has never been a loyal guy, and his choices are almost without hesitation in the face of this life threatening.


    "Well, what do you want to know, or what do you want from me? Let''s just say it."


    As if he had sat down on the floor like a fate, Finrill immediately turned from a fierce wolf into a tame big dog. This made Thor smile and disdain, but also made Zhou Yi smile.


    "The wise choice also saves you a lot of trouble!"


    Straight to the front of Finril, Zhou Yi almost looked at the dog that was a little bigger for him, and asked directly.


    "I want to know, where does the tyrannical temperament come from? Or he has another name, Ned Hogg!"


    "Niedhog, are you looking for him?"


    When he heard Zhou Yi, Fenrill immediately shrank and revealed a dangerous look. He stared at Zhou Yi in front of him, watching the light-blowing guy who disgusted him. It seems that it is better to say that this secret is good, or to eat him better.


    However, his reason gave his answer and made the most correct choice at this time. He bowed his head and made a respectful look, then whispered and asked softly.


    "So, this adult, what do you want to know? About Niedhog?"


    "First is my immediate question, your relationship with him. If you say that the guy who knows him best in the world, it should be me. As an enemy, the breath on his body makes me feel sick and feel most familiar. You He has his breath and is more obvious than the last time, so tell me your relationship. You and the tyrant, that is, Niederhof."


    "��" made a horrible roar from the eyes of the blind man, and Fenlier seemed to be suddenly full of violent desires. But soon, he used his reason to suppress this desire.


    "Nedhog, the tyrant in your mouth. He is my master, the guy who changed me into this appearance, and the great existence that saved me the opportunity of the last time."


    "Greatness exists, then you are completely betrayed by your great existence!"


    Thor, who was extremely dissatisfied with Finril��s actions, couldn��t help but laugh. But for this kind of ridicule, Finrill showed an unusual calm.


    "No matter how great the guy is, it''s not worth mentioning compared to yourself. The so-called betrayal, once compared with yourself, isn''t it a breeze?"


    This kind of answer made Thor feel shameful, but also let Loki secretly start his head. In essence, they are a type of existence, but this is not the key to Zhouyi''s concern.


    "Good, then the next question. Do you know what he is doing now? Or how long has it been since he recovered?"


    The word "recovery?" made Finrell feel a serious uneasiness, so that at this time he had said that he could not bear the emotions in his heart. "How is this possible? He is obviously a state of death. It is the deceased who sleeps under Uktra Hill. Only Hella can temporarily wake him up. How could he recover?"


    "Is this the case? Interesting, what is restricting him, the world tree? So what conditions does he need? A condition that must solve Asgard and cause the gods to dusk?"


    Knocking on his helmet, let the artifact called the light of justice creak the crisp sound. Zhou Yi said this, and he turned to Finril with a burning gaze. Obviously, he is waiting for this guy to answer. However, at this time, Finrill expressed the meaning of powerlessness.


    "Although it seems that I seem to be a bit of an identity, but in fact, I am a slave to Niederhof and even Hella. You think you will tell a slave to such an important secret, a Domestic dog?"


    "It''s a bit of a point to say. If this is the case, then you have only one effect left. Take me to find him, and then settle it all."


    Made the final decision, Zhou Yiru said to Finlay. And when he heard him say, this originally tame guy like a dog slammed his body and once again exposed the ferocious nature of the dangerous wolf.


    "So, it''s my turn. I have a question. If I find you with him. What will I do, will you let me leave like this? Or, use your self-righteous justice to destroy me?" ��


    "What do you say?"


    Did not answer this question, or disdain to answer this question. Zhou Yi turned around like this and said to him.


    And looking at his actions like this, Finrill didn''t understand what he meant. He simply did not intend to let go of himself. What he left for him is nothing but cheap mercy. To live a little longer, when I found Niederhof, it was my own death. This is his real answer.


    In the face of such an answer, Finrill has no ability to resist. He could only bite his own teeth, dragging his unhealed body, and went to the front of Zhou Yi with difficulty, and then took him to the position of Niederhof.


    And looking at his miserable and even sad figure, whether it is Thor or Rocky is a look of hate. For such a guy who has turned away from humanity and turned away from everything, isn��t this kind of encounter a big heart?


    "Let''s go, let''s go back to the Golden Palace. Do the final defense!"


    I have always seen Finlay and the two of them disappeared in front of their own eyes, and Thor said. What he didn''t know was that at this time, the Golden Palace was already in ruins. Because at this moment, the demonized fire has already spread above the Golden Palace, and it has gone wild.


    "It��s a stupid guy. I��ve never left in this land. If that��s the case, you will turn me into ashes.��


    The Twilight Sword Revodin has swept, and the ruthless fire of the world has already burned all the soldiers in front of him to ashes. Behind him, Heimdal struggled to hold his sword, half-squatting there, flowing with the red blood of the gods, and said weakly to him.


    "Stop, you monster. I decided not to allow you to hurt my king."


    "You mean the waste of Odin?" The king of the evil spirits turned his head and revealed a playful smile. "I think you must have misunderstood. I don''t have any idea about that waste. In fact, if it''s just him, I don''t have to make a big move. From the beginning, our goal is not him."


    "What do you want? Sultel?"


    "Good question!"


    Turning around, the flames on Sultel suddenly rose and burned through the top of the palace, leaving countless masonry beams with a burst of fire. And he walked in this flame, and walked to the edge of Heimdahl, then pinched his head like a worm, and smashed him all over.


    "Tell me, where are the doors and keys to the crown of the world tree? If you say it, maybe I can give you a good time."


    "You dream, I will never tell you this secret."


    Although very weak, Heimdahl��s answer was still categorical. And this answer obviously makes the King of the Fire Devil very dissatisfied.


    "It��s a stupid answer, then say goodbye, the **** of dawn!"


    Speaking of this, Sultel immediately squirmed his fingers, as if to crush the outer shell of a peanut to crush Hemdal''s head. This pain is naturally unimaginable, so even a strong guy like Heimda couldn''t help but scream. At this time, a light like a meteor burst into the air and suddenly hit the hand of Sultel.


    The light immediately penetrated there, and Sultel, who was suddenly attacked, immediately grabbed his wrist and looked at it with an angry look. But when he saw the guy who attacked himself, the expression on his face suddenly became vivid.


    From anger to joy, the cause of all this is because of the Valkyrie who stood there with a golden spear and a heroic singer.


    "Let him go, the king of the fire. Your opponent is me!"


    "Yes, I don''t think so. Brunnhilde, you are destined to be mine!"


    Crazy and proud, the king of the evil demon gave his answer. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 629： The worlds final film has different choices

    The blazing flame burned above the crown of the world tree Uktrahir. The flame from the Twilight Sword easily ignited the golden leaves of the world tree and the jade-like branches. The flames swallowed up everything on the surface of the **** tree and made it painful in this world.


    And looking at all of this, different people have different reactions.


    As the caretaker of the world tree, that is, the watcher of the river of destiny, the three goddesses of fate are always a look of no joy and no sadness. They watched the huge world tree incinerating and collapsing in the flames until it was completely turned into ashes. It seems that this existence, which was born, is already the same as its own.


    Compared with them, Thor''s reaction is more conspicuous.


    "The world tree, the world tree is actually destroyed like this?"


    First is an incredible incredible, then the most hot anger.


    "Why, why don''t you stop him. Why, you have to look at him and destroy the roots of Asgard?"


    As a former Guardian of Asgard, Thor knew very well what the world tree meant for the entire Asgard. It is the source of the power of Asgard and is the foundation of the growth of this land. Without the nurture of the world tree, the whole world will gradually lose its life and become a dead land like a earth. Even more miserable.


    Because in essence, Asgard is not a complete planet. It is just a special space, a land that is stabilized by the world tree in the void. It is a flat world, not a spherical world. This is why the Rhine can circulate the entire Asgard and then fill the Jinlunjia divide.


    The world tree supports this, and the world tree communicates with other worlds. Sunlight, air, water and even life are introduced from other worlds through the communication of the world tree. It can be said that the entire Asgard is built on the top of the crown of the world tree, and it is proud of its glory. Once the world tree is destroyed, it is not far from the complete collapse of Asgard.


    It is precisely because of such serious consequences. Tol was asked about the fate of the three goddesses who had a special status in this Asgard god.


    In the face of Thor''s questioning, the performance of the three goddess of fate is still so dull.


    "The beginning of the world tree is nothing more than the will of existence. Now, he wants the destruction of the world tree, then everything can only be done according to his will. This is what you can''t stop, Lord Raytheon. And we, nature too It is impossible to stop him."


    The first answer to him is Kelde, the goddess who has shown the appearance of aging, as true as Troll answered, there is no trace of sorrow in the calm eyes.


    It is this kind of attitude that should have been so, but it is to let Thor almost unable to hold his hand.


    "What is called you can''t stop him. Don''t you know, what is the consequence of doing this?"


    "Of course we are clear. But, what about the clear?" Feng Luzheng''s Beilu Dandi took the words. "Don''t you expect us three women who don''t have any fighting power to deal with such terrible monsters as Sirtel. Don''t say we can''t go back and do this, even if we do this, what changes do you think the results can make?"


    Very clear attitude, but there is almost no other role besides making Thor more angry. And looking at Thor, who had already left the anger, Rocky immediately took his hand and calmed his emotions.


    "Forget it, Thor. There is no use for firing these three guys. Let''s find it and see if there are no survivors to survive."


    "survivor?"


    When I heard this word, Thor��s face showed a deep smile. He looked back and looked behind him. In addition to being moved by him, it carried the body of Odin''s sleeping, and the crystal enamel that still flashed with light, there was only a long ashes along the way.


    The entire Golden Palace is now in this appearance, with nothing but the ashes and the flames that have not yet dissipated. The so-called survivors, except for the three goddesses that have no effect at all, there are no other goals at all. This made him suddenly feel a huge sense of powerlessness, so that even he couldn''t hold it, let it fall to the ground.


    "Do we still have survivors? Loki, Asgard is finished. Everything except Bruenhild took away! Everything has been ruined! We have no hope!"


    "Are you and me not here?" Looking at Thor, who almost fell to the ground, Rocky held back his heart and helped his body. "As long as we are there, Asgard will not perish. Even if nothing starts, as long as we have the determination, we can rebuild Asgard. Not to mention, there is not much more in Brunnhilde. Our compatriots?"


    "There seems to be no clear explanation to you."


    At this time, Beilu Dandi suddenly inserted in.


    "Brunhild did not leave Asgard. She stayed here and fought all the time with Heimdal to the last moment."


    "But it''s a pity that they are not the opponents of the King of Fire. So the final result is what you see. Hemdahl died in the hands of the King of Fire, and Brunnhilde was taken away by him. It is."


    "Damn!" Although there is already preparation, I suddenly heard such specific news. Thor still slammed the ground in front of his eyes until his own hands were bloody. And looking at him like this, Rocky can only look at it with distress.


    She knows the pain in Thor''s heart. He must vent at this time. If he can let him vent his grief in this way, then it is best. However, the self-torture of the district, how can it vent the pain of this family.


    In Rocky''s most frightened eyes, Thor slammed the hammer of Thor in front of him and then flew toward the end of the sky. It is an obvious question that he is going to find someone to do something. And this is the problem, but it is to let Loki people are about to fall into madness.


    "Thor, Thor, where are you going? Come back, bastard. You must not do stupid things!"


    Although she shouted so loudly, but for Thor, who has now made up his mind, it is nothing but a retention. He just flew silently, and soon disappeared into the distant sky that had become gloomy as the world tree was destroyed.


    The sudden change in the situation made Loki''s heart full of panic and despair. At this time, as another bystander, Poetry sighed softly.


    "I really passed the character of my head. I thought that there would be such a little hope. He could be a little more rational and would not make such a stupid choice! It seems that I still overestimate him."


    Poetry''s words made the undulating mood of Loki''s heart more intense. And looking at the masked goddess, think of her special identity. Loki immediately wiped the tears that almost ran out of his eyes, and then went straight to the front of Shi Yandi and asked her with a sharp sword.


    "I know you can see the future, tell me what you saw? Thor, he will end up with what he will end up."


    Thor��s importance to Loki makes this woman��s mood extremely unstable. But in the face of the sword in front of him and the threat it represents, Poetry has never had any movement. She didn''t seem to put this kind of thing at all, just sighed and said.


    "Isn''t this an obvious question? What makes you think that Thor will be the opponent of Sultel''s king Sultel? In this case, there is only one future, that is, the sword of Twilight. The flames turned into ashes."


    Speaking of such an answer in a natural tone, Poetry��s answer is simply the cruelest for Rocky. In the face of such cruelty, Rocky''s face twitched, and then immediately handed the sword into the hand.


    "This is impossible! It is absolutely impossible. Thor is not going to die. I have confidence in him. Tell me, tell me everything you see. What can I do to change his future? What should I do to make it?" He survived. Hurry and tell me all about it!"


    The sharp blade of the sword pierced the throat of Poetry, but it was as strange as it did not stab anything. The poem is clearly there, but it seems that it is not there at all. Rocky��s threat of force has no use at all.


    This is the reliance of the three goddesses of fate. They are essentially the three incarnations of time. They cannot be affected by conventional means when the past, present and future are not eliminated. Naturally, this little threat is even more useless.


    But even in this invincible mode, Poetry replied honestly.


    "Really, no matter how hard you try, Thor''s end will not change much. Even because of your excessive participation, things will become even worse. Even so, do you want to know the answer? ?"


    "Please, tell me."


    Losing the possibility of military coercion, Rocky can only drop the sword in his hands. And she left the same, but also her own restraint and dignity. She stumbled down and stumbled in the face of destiny and the future, for the only hope that might exist.


    "I can''t lose him, I really can''t lose Thor. Please, tell me. What should I do to save him. I beg you!"


    A sigh, the future showed a little pity. Before the burning of the world tree, it soon became silent again. After knowing it for a long time, Kelde opened his mouth and said in the direction of no one.


    "Your Majesty, is this your decision? Don''t you think this way is too heavy?"


    "But this is the only way we can eradicate the aftermath. Isn''t it?" After a long silence, the dry voice was heard from the crystal. The sleeping king trembled his body, sat up slowly, and then said to the goddess who represented fate.


    "With this sacrifice in exchange for a trace of hope and light, this is the only choice I can make."


    "The king must make sacrifices, even if he sacrifices his most important things. If this sacrifice can be used to extend the kingdom for the possibility of continuing, then I am willing to make such sacrifices."


    "Then everything will go as you expected. The rest, you can only rely on you, kneel!"


    The three goddesses of fate squatted down, and behind them, a passage of flames and rivers suddenly appeared there, spreading to the depths of the world''s canopy.


    The flame is the flame of destruction and new life. The water flow is the river of destiny. Water and fire, mixed together is hope. At the most cost of sacrifice, the awakened king has already made the final decision.


    Now, it is time for him to fulfill all of this. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 630： The shadow of the sun

    "Strange, someone actually took over the pain that I have suffered for countless years at this time, it is an interesting choice."


    In the endless darkness, a deep and empty voice suddenly sent out such feelings. And hearing this voice, the first reaction of the Queen Hella, who had been stationed in this darkness, was not to have any doubts about what he said, but to say the source of the sound in a near-surprise way.


    "Niedhog, are you awake? Great, this is great!"


    "Yes, Hella. After a long sleep that has almost no end, I finally waited for the end of the day. I have already felt that the power I lost is approaching me, and soon it will Returning to my arms, let me get a new life again. It won''t be too long, Hella. Soon, I will really see you!"


    "That''s great, my dear sire." Standing on the high protrusions of the black, Hella lowered her head and gently rubbed the stone pillars that were as rough as the rock skin with her bright face exposed outside. The slight tingling touch didn''t just make her feel uncomfortable, but she showed her a different expression of happiness.


    Obviously, she is already excited to ignore this little problem, full of intoxication in her inner joy. It wasn''t until a long time later that she barely picked up her own over-the-top mood and said to Ned Hogg, who was only awake by consciousness.


    "Dear, what did you just say? Someone took over your suffering?"


    "Yes, that''s how it looks."


    Although it is still the hollow and horrible sound, from this sound, it is obvious that a few joyful elements can be heard.


    "I was imprisoned for countless years by the **** world tree. It has been swallowing my life, my strength is even everything about me. This kind of devouring is endless, so that I can only do this way. I have survived in this root system. I just didn''t think that after I got rid of all this, someone would take over my existence in this way. Interesting, it''s fun!"


    "There are people who make this choice. Are those Asgards? They want to take over and become the nurture of the world''s canopy cover?" By guessing, Hella, who knows a lot about the inside, quickly guessed A rough idea. And when she guessed this, she immediately smiled like a ridiculous comedy. "It''s an amazing choice. I **** say he is brave? Or should he say he is stupid? Haha, hahahaha!"


    "There is always such a presence." The empty voice in the darkness rang again and gradually fell into depression. ��Whether it��s past, present, or future, this idiot is always endless, like a weed that can��t be cleaned, and it��s annoying.��


    "That''s right, dear." Slightly pulled the corner of his mouth, and Hella''s face showed a cold smile. "But if you have wild grass, isn''t it enough to burn it?"


    The darkness filled the air, and the figure of Hella slowly disappeared into the darkness. At the same time, in the same darkness, Zhou Yi was led by Finlay and went deep into the bottom world. They entered the dead Helm''s underworld and then went deep into the country of the dead, until the riverside of the Styx, where the two lowest levels meet.


    At this time, the huge roots of the sky have been observed with the naked eye. And look at the roots that are tied together, and the shadows that have been entangled in the roots for a long time. Finril��s huge body was immediately a shackle, and then he said to Zhou Yi in a fearful tone.


    "Since Sirtel opened the barriers of the world''s roots with his sword of twilight, these deep darkness came out. This power is terrifying and powerful, although I was once the dark **** of the palm, But I never thought that there would be such a horrible power in the darkness. And this is Niedhog, the tip of the iceberg that was revealed by my monster."


    "Why, you are already scared. Don''t forget, when you choose to betray him, there is no such hesitation."


    Staring at the darkness in front of me, Zhou Yi was just a disdainful smile. The sun never fears the darkness, because he is the natural enemy of the darkness.


    "I am just telling you, the mortal hero." Finnel bit his own teeth, his eyes are full of anxiety and panic that forced him to a dead end. "Niedhog is not comparable to any enemy you have ever encountered. He is the destructive dragon in the prophecy, the destroyer of the world, the destroyer. The shadow of the end of all things, the end of fate. No one is him. The opponent, no one. You are absolutely only dead on this way. Do you not understand this truth?"


    Finrill sounds like he is thinking about it, but Zhou Yi is very clear. This is just the effort that this demon wolf wants to escape and escape.


    He doesn''t want to die, he doesn''t want to die at all. However, whether he is facing Zhou Yi or facing Nieder Hogg, his behavior is only a dead end. So he can only struggle with himself in this way to see if there can be more hope.


    However, I hope that this kind of thing may exist on him.


    "I don''t need to worry about what kind of decision I make. Finnel, take me over. I will give you a good time, otherwise! Just give me a rest here."


    There was a hazy roar from the eyes of the blind, but until the end, Finril did not have the courage to make anything for Zhou Yi. He can only hang his head down, as if walking on the end of the road, squatting toward the roots of the world tree.


    Looking at the appearance of Finril, Zhou Yi, who followed up, just sneered in his heart. I knew this before, why bother. Be aware that the fate of man is the result of his own choice. Since you made that choice in the first place, you have to pay for this choice.


    The goal of being close at hand is naturally not too much time for the footsteps of two people. Soon, Zhou Yi came to the roots.


    At this time, these huge roots shrouded in the dark have no so-called vitality. In the devour of these dark forces, they have withered and become textures like rocky sand. With a slight touch on the hand, a huge part of the area fell off with this slight touch and turned into dust.


    And looking at it like countless overlapping mountains, huge to incredible roots. Zhou Yi just sighed and said one.


    "Even if this magical existence can''t stand your destruction? Fighting the tyrant. It seems that the time to recover from you is almost the same."


    "Not close, but just in front!"


    The sudden storm-like cymbal accompanied by the hot torrent suddenly appeared in the darkness, and the king of the sorcerer, Sultel, walked slowly from a dark cave with a raging flame like a tsunami. Come out. He stared at Zhou Yi, standing there with his red-red lava-like eyes, and made the worst laughter from the eyes of the blind man.


    "It��s weird, the mortal hero. The vulgar who favors you? What is the most cherished Brunnhild? Why isn��t she at your side? Is it that you have been abandoned, haha! It��s a sad news. ""


    "Why, the king of the sorcerer now needs to rely on this self-comforting way to relieve his inner sorrow?" Faced with the ridicule of Sirtel, Zhou Yi was indifferent. I even used the more incisive words to debounce back. "If that''s the case, it''s really sad. But there is nothing that can be done. After all, it is not his fault that Mr. Sultel has grown into this appearance. Some things can''t be forced."


    On the bickering, how can the soul of Sultel, who lived in the wild century, compare with the modern people like Zhou Yi. He quickly got rid of the poor words and fell into a state of anger and anger.


    "That''s enough. Can you only use this bite? Well, when I pierced the Twilight Sword into your eloquent mouth, I would like to see if you still Can do this now, so can you say it!"


    "I want to clarify two points, no, it should be three!"


    Looking at the already angry, and took out the Sultel of his waist sword. Zhou Yiyi smiled and erected three fingers.


    "First, this ridiculous topic is caused by you, the king of the sorcerer! But I can only use this savage way to earn back a little face? Seriously, your stomach is small and pitiful. ""


    "Second, I came to find the tyrant, that is, Niedhog. You came to me in front of me and said so many words to me. Instead, I said that I can speak. You don''t feel some Is it ridiculous?"


    "And the third!"


    Speaking of this, the sky of the world shrouded in chills and fog suddenly gave infinite light. A hot ray of light draws a bright trajectory from the sky like the rising sun, bringing light and sacredness to the world.


    The fog, the cold, and even the terrible darkness began to fade away, leaving only the light, and the world that shines on it began to become bright. Zhou Yi thus grasped the sun-like brilliant gun in front of his eyes, and let his body suddenly burst out the most dazzling light.


    "What makes you think that you can be my opponent and block in front of me? Sultel, you are too arrogant. You don''t even know what you are facing! So, greet you Destroy it. Idiot!"


    A huge sun suddenly appeared above the earth, and the endless light and endless heat moments swallowed everything around. The golden light and the fiery fire are as condensed and flowing as the real ocean. On this brilliant eye, there is a horrible and violent storm, like a fire tongue, spurting the past toward the world.


    The world has already fallen into a sea of ??fire in a flash. In the hot sun of the sun, the flames of the King of the Fire are as ridiculous as a candle. The flames always belong to the sun. How can a giant in the district compete with the sun! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 631： Heart-wrenching

    Niefulheim, the deepest layer of the nine kingdoms, is also a layer of the world that should not have any light, always covered by the dark fog. But now, it has been completely ruled by the light.


    The endless light is like the ocean, drowning everything on the surface of the world, the so-called fog, and the deep and fearsome darkness in the face of such light, like the snow under the sun, dissipating net.


    It��s ridiculous and stupid, and any resistance is ridiculous and stupid in the light of the light that is enough to drown the whole world. Just as the same drop of rain can''t extinguish the fire that burns the forest, a toothpick can''t fight a fierce beast like a rhinoceros. Even Sultel, who once had the reputation of a devastator, could not have any chance of rebellion in the face of such an attack.


    In the twinkling of an eye, his whole person is like a crab that is lost in the tide, and he is dancing with the inexhaustible light and the spit of fire. The light pierced every inch of the skin on his body, leaving his body covered with a crack like a ceramic crack. The spit of the fire tongue defeated the raging flames of his body, so that the golden color of the scorpion was incorporated into his body, almost turning him into a translucent gold from the inside.


    And this is definitely not a good thing for the Fire Giant. As the life born from the ashes and flames, the flames, especially the original flames within the body, are their most fundamental existence. Like the heart and brain of human beings. This flame is the meaning and possibility of life for them.


    Every giant has its own unique origin. They are born from the fire and end from the fire. Sultel is no exception. Now, this means that the flame of the source is invaded and swallowed by another flame, which is almost the end of life named Sultel in a most unique way.


    In the face of this situation, the king of the arrogant, almost arrogant, immediately changed his face. He immediately waved the sword of Twilight, and erupted from it a dark red, devastating flame. This flame confronts and conflicts with the light that sweeps through the sky. Like a giant ship or an island sailing on the sea, it is hard to find a space that is barely settled in this vast ocean.


    And just in this space, Sultel, who had a hard breath, immediately distorted his face and shouted loudly at Zhou Yi.


    "Stop, monster. Otherwise I will make you regret it."


    There is no reason for this threat to be accepted. Naturally, Zhou Yi was completely indifferent to his words. He just ignited the energy in his body, making the sun appearing in this world more spectacular and more magnificent.


    "Hell, don''t you care about the safety of Brunnhilde? If you don''t stop, I promise that you will soon see her beautiful body that has been tortured."


    The rushing ocean, the raging storm, the endless light and the infinite fire all stood still. And in the stillness of everything, in the center of the brilliant sun, which is almost impossible to look directly at, a black shadow slowly emerges in front of Sultel, and then the king of the evil hears him. I made a voice that I couldn��t help but start to tremble.


    "What happened to Brunnhild? Did she not have left Asgard? What did you do to her? The king of the fire, Sultel!"


    When he heard Zhou Yi��s words of anger, Sirtel had a long sigh of relief in his heart. Although he was not reconciled, he now has to admit that he is not the opponent of this mortal world from the atrium world. Although they have had a previous experience, that kind of thing has no reference value at all.


    It��s like he is confident that he doesn��t do his best. As long as he confronts himself, he can easily pin the guy in front of the world tree. The facts also prove that in front of this monster, even if it is even a round of support, it seems difficult to do it.


    Just like now, he had to move a woman, a special woman, to use her life as a talisman to protect her safety.


    Seriously, it is a shame to do so. Even Sirtel himself feels this way. And not just shame, compared with this senseless feeling, he feels the deepest is embarrassing.


    Yes, hey! He is the man in front of him. Because of Brunnhild''s choice! She will only look at such existence, and she will not look at herself at all.


    He married the feelings between the two men, a warrior who would stop because of her name, and a woman who would be stationed in the dead for this existence. No matter which aspect he thinks, this is something he can''t get, so he is jealous. And because of this, there is a heart-like flame and the most vicious thoughts in the heart.


    "It looks like you care about her!"


    Sultel laughed and seemed to be happy, for some reason that did not exist.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet." Faced with some abnormal kings of inflammation, the light in Zhou Yi''s eyes suddenly became blazing. Suddenly, a splendid fire tongue that made the whole world lose color, slammed on the flames supported by the Twilight Sword.


    This made this magical sword, which symbolizes destruction, burst into an unbearable embarrassment, and at the same time, the tension of Sultel''s nervous nerves was once again suppressed.


    "Stop, I let you stop. Don''t you want to know her news? Don''t you want to know if she is dead or alive?"


    Sultel��s anxious snoring calmed the flames. Looking at all of this, the anxiety in his eyes has become a banter.


    "Good, you know how to cooperate with me."


    "First is her news! I am very strange, don''t you know that this heroic, beautiful and amazing female Valkyrie did not leave the Golden Palace. She stayed there, with countless sad reptiles, trying to stop me. The way forward. But you should know that it is impossible to stop me by virtue of them alone. And I can stand here and it is enough to explain something."


    "You killed her?"


    The icy tone makes the temperature drop as much as it is out of thin air. Even the incarnation of the flame, Sultel couldn''t help but fight a cold war, which made his face a bit stiff.


    "No, how could it be!" Forcibly squeezed out a somewhat weird smile, and Sirter��s voice became high and frustrated. "You know, I have always been very eager for her. I hope she can be my bride and become my closest part. So, how can I hurt her!"


    Although it has been seen that this is a kind of ridiculous radical method, but in the face of a smug king of the evil spirit, Zhou Yi can not control his inner anger.


    Tear him into pieces and turn it into ashes! This is the most urgent idea in Zhou Yi. But reason tells him that he can''t do this. Brunnhilde is still alive and dead. If he does this, who will save the Valkyrie, who will pull her out of suffering and suffering?


    So he could only force his anger and ask coldly to Sultel.


    "What do you want to do? Let me let you go at the expense of her?"


    "No, no, no! Of course not like this." Zhou Yi''s anger is obvious, but the more angry he is, the more sullen and happy he is. "I just want to see how much you can do for her!"


    In the face of Zhou Yi, Sultel extended his hand. Then, above his wide palm, a tiny gold cage resembling an unusual one appeared there. The lingering flame wraps the whole bird cage, and in the cage, Zhou Yi can clearly see the sturdy Valkyrie who is hanging in the middle of the cage.


    "Brunhild!"


    The excitement of emotion immediately caused the stillness of the sea to stir up waves. Feeling the pressure from the outside world, Sultel immediately yelled.


    "Stop, I told you to stop. Don''t you want her to live?"


    The flames in the cage suddenly snarled, and the fire snakes ruthlessly wrapped around Brunnhilde, leaving a trace of shockingness there. All this made the Valkyrie painfully twitched, but even so, she still straightened her body, the white gold eyes were as clear as the wash, as always, the sacred high clean. She opened her mouth to Zhou Yi and seemed to want to say something. But even at such a distance, Zhou Yi could not hear any voice she said.


    At this time, Sultel was laughing.


    "I am embarrassed, this is the room I made for her. A room that can only be open to me and can only be heard by her. I think she is letting you not care about her, just like she is in the Golden Palace. I am ashamed to charge me. However, I really want to know, will you listen to her, or do you have other choices?"


    The waves calmed down a little bit, and the sea of ??light also faded back a little. The sun is still there, but it has turned into a gloomy sunset. In this sunset, Zhou Yi was silent for a long time, but eventually he still lowered his voice.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "It''s very simple!" Looking at Zhou Yi''s almost retreating behavior, Sultel was full of smug smiles on his face and in his heart. "What I want is your withdrawal!"


    "Take off your armor and let go of your weapon. Let your light be withdrawn from my side, let your flames leave me. Then hold your chest and let me pass my sword." When I pierce your heart, I naturally give her a future of hope. Otherwise"


    The smile on his face suddenly turned into the worst kind of grievance, and the uneven fangs of Sultel staggered the chewing sound that made people feel cold. This is how he sent such a message to Zhou Yi, an enemy he could not fight.


    "You just watched her die in front of you. I can''t get it, I won''t let others get it. It''s like death, I will pull her with me."


    "So, choose. She will die or you die, you two can only survive one!" (~^~)

 Chapter 632： Wonderful victory stupid fantasy

    The light of divine and conspicuous justice was unloaded by pieces, falling like a huge and heavy rock on the earth''s surface, causing a low roar of the ground. And the glory of the glory is even like the second sun of Rodney, who was deeply pierced into the earth by Zhou Yi.


    Losing the master, the brilliance above the guns began to fade, and the appearance became unpretentious. It stood there quietly and looked like an abandoned track.


    At this moment, Zhou Yi has no protection from armor and no weapons. In front of the tall Suertel like the giant mountain, he seems to have completely become an ant that can be left to be manipulated and kneaded. This situation is naturally excited and happy in the eyes of Sultel, but he knows very well that this is only a superficial thing. It is not enough to rely on these superficial efforts to deal with this guy in front of you.


    Therefore, he did not hide the twisted pleasure in his heart, and smiled and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Very good, it seems that you have already made a decision. It is a moving move to sacrifice yourself to protect Brunnhilde. But for everything you do now, is it still a shortcoming? Don''t forget the conditions I came up with. Take your light and take your flame away from my body. Then lift your chest to the tip of my sword and let me end everything. ��


    "You have only made a start now, so don''t hesitate. Hero, for your goddess, go and do as I told you, I can''t wait!"


    Sultel said, he raised his golden bird cage in his hand. The hot flame suddenly became like a distorted snake, and went straight in through the gap around the bird cage, and straightened up to the middle of Brunnhilde.


    The flame brought great pain to the Valkyrie, and even if her perseverance was amazing, it would inevitably reveal a struggling and painful expression. And when he looked at Brunnhilde, whose face was pale and distorted, Zhou Yi immediately drank.


    "Enough, Sultel. I do what you say!"


    The light faded like a tidal wave, and the smoldering flame penetrated a little bit from the cracked body of Sirtel. And when Sultel pinched the flame that penetrated himself, he smiled at Zhouyi with a bad smile. Zhou Yi has already opened his own clothes and stood up to his chest, step by step toward the giant in front of him.


    "I have done what you said, Sultel. Come on, use your sword to run through my chest. Then let her go and let her go."


    "Of course, I will let her get out of here. Even I will let her live happily ever after."


    Putting out a natural appearance, Sultel put away the bird cage in his hand, then held the sword of Twilight and laughed wildly at Zhou Yi.


    "It really makes me feel incredible. It has such a powerful and terrible power. But it has made the most stupid choice because of a woman. I will always remember you for the mortal hero. Because I will always I will use you as an example to tell myself, never do this stupid thing."


    The next moment, the King of the Flames waved his own sword of light, driving countless streams of devastating scent, and stabbed the body like Zhou Yi. He has sufficient self-confidence, as long as his Twilight Sword can pierce his body, no matter how powerful and horrible he is, there is only one dead end.


    The Twilight Sword, which represents destruction, has never been a weapon of any family. Even the near-infinite object of the World Tree will be destroyed and destroyed by this annihilation weapon, but it is only the flesh and blood. mortal. Just touch it a little and tear open the fragile defense on his body. The fire of the world will burn him out and there will be nothing left.


    This is the refuge of Sirtel, his last hope. At this time, he has 100% confidence, almost saying that he thinks he has seen the final outcome. And as he thought, as his blade touched the body of Zhou Yi, the raging flame of the raging bear was like a blooming lotus flower, and instantly swallowed the entire body of Zhou Yi.


    The blazing flame radiated a burning brilliance, which made Zhou Yi''s figure completely disappear into the flame. For this situation, Sultel immediately laughed. He believes that this terrible enemy has been completely ruined in his flames, and there is nothing left. And this naturally means that he has become the final winner.


    Victory, a wonderful word. Although the power of Zhou Yi is something he can''t fight, but the last thing he laughs is him, not the mortal. This cruel reality made him feel mad at him. For him, this is the happiest thing in his life.


    Of course, happiness needs to be shared. There is only one person who can share this with him at this time.


    "See, Brunnhilde. Your beautiful female martial arts, your hopes are dissipated. How, you still want to keep your reluctance as always, continue to ignore my existence? I have to tell You, my patience is very limited, especially after I have forgotten your offense to me again and again."


    As he said this, the King of the Flames reached out and touched the cage of his waist. However, when he touched it, it suddenly changed color. Because I don��t know when it started, the bird cage that represents the most beautiful goddess in the world is no longer in its original position.


    It was stolen, and from his side, silent, there was no such thing as a slight movement. For this bad behavior, Sultel immediately roared.


    "Who is, who dares to be so daring, dare to steal my treasures. Come out, otherwise I will find you, I must put you in the magma, cooking for 10,000 years!"


    "Surtel, look at it!"


    Suddenly, a familiar scream stopped Sultel��s anger, and he couldn��t help but stop his movements. Then, like a rusted machine, he writhed his head stiffly, toward the sound. The source looked over.


    At this point, his angry face immediately distorted the shape and became the most shocking and incredible expression.


    "It''s you, how could it be you. Have you not been swallowed up by my fire of destruction? How could you still be alive, how could you still exist in this world!"


    "Your flame is just a child''s toy. You want to rely on it to hurt me. You can only say that your thoughts are too naive." Looking at the shock is like a nightmare, Sirte, Zhou Yi There was also a sneer expression on his face. "I just need an opportunity, a chance for you to reveal the flaws. To save Brunnhilde in the safest way. At this point, I have to say that you are more than I imagined." Better, Sultel!"


    Looking at Brenhilde, who was happy to snuggle in Zhou Yi''s arms, looked at the guy who was sneering at himself. Where did Sirtel still do not understand what happened in the middle. And when he wanted to understand all of this, anger and shame, immediately like an erupting volcano, shot from his heart.


    Just thinking about it, he still ridiculed Zhou Yi��s stupidity with such unbridledness, and even smugly announced his ownership to Brunnhilde. In the twinkling of an eye, everything turned into a sad joke and became a stupid fantasy in his mind. All of this, how can people not be crazy, how can people continue to endure.


    Sultel almost roared at once and snarled wildly. The Twilight Sword erupted in his hands like an unprecedented dark light, and countless dark red flames of the world seem to be surging with the clouds, sweeping from his blade, like the Milky Way. The waterfall washed away.


    "Give me to death! Turn it into ashes!"


    For a time, the whole world seems to be surrounded by this terrible flame, and with the scream of Suttel, the sword of Twilight has become a scorpio that breaks the heavens and the earth, and falls down in the direction of Zhou Yi. .


    There is no doubt that this is definitely a sniper that can destroy the world and let everything disappear. If it is on the earth, or on any similar planet, such a sword can definitely cut off the entire planet and then burn it to ashes.


    But now, here, it has not happened. Because when the Twilight Sword fell, it completely stopped. The flames of the sky are extinguished instantly, and the atmosphere of endless darkness and horror disappears. Except for the huge blade and its equally large master, there is no such thing as any abnormality that has occurred before.


    Although Sultel is still roaring wildly, trying to increase the power that he can spurt. But no matter what he does, he is only doing in vain efforts.


    At this time, under the blade, Zhou Yi, who held the sword at the edge of the Twilight, was violently screaming at the blue gluten.


    "I have to admit that this weapon in your hand is indeed a magical and terrible weapon. It has the ability to pose a threat to me. But unfortunately, it is in your hands. And this makes it completely lost. Meaning!"


    "what did you say"


    Sultel still questioned with anger, but his words have not been finished yet, and the golden sun fire has burned from under the blade. The clear flame is like the glaze of the glass, and it spreads all the way along the blade. It is almost in the blink of an eye that the giant sword that is high enough to be compared with the mountain has become the same color.


    This makes this famous sword of fame suddenly become magical, and the stalwart is like the supreme miracle. But by contrast, the guy who clasped the hilt and didn''t want to let go was miserable.


    The fire ignited his hands and burned along the palm of his hand. And he ignited most of his body in the breath.


    Although Sirtel is the king of the Flame Giant, it is the most amazing flame incarnation. But in the face of the sun''s fire, his identity did not play any role.


    The pain drowned his body and mind and desperately ruled his soul. At this time, he has been unable to stick to it. And as the horror erupted from his mouth, the Twilight Sword fell from his hand. This devastating devotee of the past has no longer any dignity.


    Like a defeated dog, it madly fled to the hollow below the ground. Looking at the figure that he was ignited by his own flame, Zhou Yi immediately reached out to the sword of death in front of him.


    In addition to death, is there any way for Sultel to make up for all the sins he has committed? (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 633： God fires the sword and hates the enemy

    The Twilight Sword Levoding is the most powerful artifact in the flames. It represents the most extreme destruction of the flame. In the hands of Sultel, this sword of destruction is a silent destruction, an evil artifact that can give the world a torch.


    So Sultel provided the Twilight Sword with the power to destroy everything, and the Twilight Sword achieved the prestige of his destroyer. It seems that the two are complementary, but in reality, it is not like this.


    Sultel must have a sword of twilight in order to have the power to destroy the world. The Twilight Sword does not have to be in his hands to be invincible and destroy everything.


    For example, now, in the hands of Zhou Yi, this sword that symbolizes destruction is still sacred, full of the terrorist power to incinerate everything. Moreover, this power is much stronger than in the hands of Sirtel.


    Compared with the incarnation of the fire of Sultel, the identity of the Zhouyi Sun incarnation has an absolute superiority. As an artifact, even if it is not the degree of self-awareness, the Twilight Sword can feel stronger and more suitable for him.


    So almost no need for Zhou Yi to do any extra moves, he just touched the sword that fell on the ground, the sword of Twilight has changed autonomously.


    It began to become delicate and compact. After all, unlike a giant giant like a mountain, Zhou Yi is just a normal human body. He is not allowed to use such huge weapons. In order to adapt to this more suitable user, Twilight Sword immediately reduced his body and reduced himself from the huge mountain to the size of the sword used by ordinary people.


    And this change naturally makes Zhou Yi aware of the choice of this sword. Without too much hesitation, he directly grasped the iron-gray hilt of the Twilight Sword, and the next moment, the golden flame rushed out of the almost transparent sword.


    The most fierce flame from the sun tempered this special sword, and the fire made it burst out of the powerful power of the past, and it also twisted its shape. It is still the spiral hilt, but the icy iron gray has been cast into a dazzling platinum gold. The mountain-shaped hand guard with a ring is also melted, disintegrated, and even recast until it becomes a center of the golden light, and the outside is the shape of a radial sword.


    This makes it look like a round of bright sun, and this sun is the energy that the Twilight Sword gets from Zhou Yi. This energy was concentrated in the center of the Japanese wheel, and then along the sun wheel into a flowing golden flame, a little bit along the ridge of the sword extended to the blade.


    The long sword becomes awkward like a bright glass crystal, and above the crystal, it is a dazzling, golden-filled mantra filled with light. No one knows its content and meaning, but it has a powerful spell.


    The Twilight Sword has completely changed its shape, and it can no longer be called that name. But there is no doubt that its power is even more so. Thousands of years ago, when it was first held in the hands of Sultel, it became the Twilight of the Twilight Sword of the Fire of Destruction and Destruction. Now, when it is in the hands of its new owner, that identity has become a thing of the past.


    Now it is the sword that burns the sacred fire of the sun. It no longer symbolizes unnecessary destruction and destruction. It should represent something more valuable, for example, destroying evil and turning all evil into ashes.


    Looking at Sirtel, who had already escaped into the underground cavity, Zhou Yigao lifted the sword in his hand and then swayed against the hole.


    Suddenly, the gods of the practice are endless, and the sun-fired fire of the Tianhe River directly impacts the past. They burned everything, destroyed everything, and purified everything, but in a moment they sent the most thorough light into the deepest darkness.


    From the ground, the transmission of thousands of golden light, like the numerous golden pastures on the ground, has almost completely covered every corner of this world in an instant.


    Undoubtedly, there was a terrible roar under the ground. It was the sound of the fire that washed away everything. It is conceivable that nothing can survive this shock, no matter what he is.


    But as time progressed, the roar stopped with little by little. The look on Zhou Yi��s face was getting more and more silent. He felt his own light and flames being erased. He felt that a terrible force was waking up. Like breathing, he grew a little bit until he let Zhou Yi I feel the threat in my heart.


    The golden light above the earth''s surface does not know when it has subsided. At the same time, there is a thick darkness that cannot be described by words. Like the darkest fog, the living tentacles. These darkness shrouded the whole world in the first time of its appearance, and swallowed up all the light.


    Seeing with the naked eye, the world has completely fallen into a dark abyss that cannot be seen. Time, space, everything that everyone can feel, seems to have lost track. In addition to the long-lasting radiance of Zhouyi Zhouyi, there is only one color and horrible color.


    "What is going on here, why is there such a change?"


    Darkness is not only the fear of the human heart, but also the existence of fear in the heart of any living being. At this point, God is no exception. Brunnhilde looked at the darkness of the sneak peeks, and immediately couldn''t help but increase the power on his arm and whispered to Zhou Yi.


    Gazing at the deepest part of the darkness, feeling the undulating pulse of the heart under the ground, Zhou Yi silenced for a moment before opening his mouth and speaking to Brunnhilde.


    "It looks like he has got what he wants. He wakes up from sleep!"


    "Who?"


    "Nedhog, the ultimate destroyer in your doomsday prophecy. It is also my enemy, the guy I have to end."


    With the answer of Zhou Yi, two bright yellow lights were suddenly lit up in the darkness. Just like the two moons hanging in the sky, the two faint yellow lights hang directly above the sky, while at the same time, the thick and the roar of the earth, the low-pitched sound of the tsunami came from the sky, let The Brunnhilde light in Zhou Yihuai sounded like an illusion of brain roaring and soul turbulence.


    "There is nothing wrong with it, Zhou Yi. We must end each other, not you die, or I die. This is something that has been determined long and long ago, and there has been no change until today. I can''t wait! ��


    After the hollow silence is magnified a myriad of times, it has a magical power to penetrate the soul. For Zhou Yi, this may not be a problem. But for Brunnhilde it is very different. Just hearing this voice, she feels fear, nausea, and the madness and fear that can''t be suppressed from the deepest part of the soul.


    I haven''t seen what is in front of me. I have already lost control to this level. The Valkyrie is simply unbelievable at this time. When this darkness exists to expose the true body to himself, what a terrible situation is.


    Thinking of this, her body trembled uncontrollably.


    While feeling the change of the goddess in her arms, Zhou Yi immediately lifted the sword in his hand. Endless light erupted from the blade. It turned out to be a day in almost a moment.


    The light rushes in the world like a tide, and the darkness is as strong as a fog, trapping the light between the glimpses. But the situation has improved a lot compared to before. At the very least, the existence hidden in the dark has already revealed the tip of his iceberg.


    The huge, unspeakable horror body is so entangled in the darkness. The endless darkness surged from the gaps of his scales, and clashed with the power of light, confronting, and dragging the world to the abyss without any light.


    "Don''t look at him, Brunnhild. You can''t look at his existence now!"


    Zhou Yi, who saw the monster figure in the dark earlier than Bloomhild, reached out and covered her eyes, and at the same time slammed her into a warning tone.


    Although he already knew that he had turned himself into a monster, he never thought that he would turn himself into such a terrible monster. As if he had become a detached concept, just watching, the huge horror and unclear information is enough to make people collapse and mad.


    Although he is fine, he can''t guarantee that the Valkyrie in his arms is fine, so he can only look at her like this, while watching the huge shadow of the darkness in vigilance.


    "Behind the tyrant, you actually turned yourself into this look? A thoroughly monster?"


    "Hah, monster? Do you think that all this is thanks to whom? Hero?"


    Niedhog in the shadow laughed loudly, and the crazy laughter made the world divided by darkness and light begin to oscillate. The earth rolled in his laughter and the sky cracked in his breath. Any mundane life is simply to hear that his horrible voice has been directly taken away from life, plundered the soul, and fell into the boundless darkness of terror, suffering from his torture.


    And when the laughter came to an abrupt end, the hatred of his roar was like an abyss, swallowing everything in.


    "After that war, you banished me to the end of the endless space, let me endure the endless reincarnation. I admit, I lost at that time. But you don''t even give me the chance to admit defeat. Let me suffer in the pain of endless suffering. I want to die, but I can''t even die. The only thing I can do is curse, curse you, this **** guy. I am thinking that one day I will get everything I have suffered from you."


    "Really, I didn''t have any hope for this curse, but I didn''t think that the opportunity really came just like this. It is to continue to endure the endless pain, that is to let go of everything else to pursue This opportunity for revenge. Change to be you, how would you choose? Zhou Yi!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 634： Black cloud presses the gods and devils

    "The power of infinite gems gave me the capital of revenge. When I got lost time gems in the void, I could finally get rid of that **** reincarnation. Although it paid a huge price, it was worth the price. of."


    "Even if I return to millions of years ago, even if I become such a monster. If there is revenge, what can''t it be?"


    The abyss-like empty laughter echoes above the world, and at the same time echoes the madness of Niederhof in the world. For revenge, he has waited for countless years and has tasted countless sufferings. Now, finally waiting for this moment, how can his mood not be excited, how could not be crazy.


    In the face of such a shadow of hiding in the shadows, Zhou Yi began to burn a bright golden flame. He called the real name of the monster and said to him word by word.


    "Revenge? Are you so sure to avenge me? Fight tyrants! Don''t forget, I can beat you once and you will be able to defeat you for the second time. This time, I will completely destroy you. Let you forever Disappear, leave no traces!"


    "Yes? Come on, let me see, who can laugh at the end, who can let anyone completely disappear!"


    The dim light in the dark suddenly bursts with thousands of times, and then, the endless darkness sweeps over. The moment of darkness became the horror abyss in the endless sea, with the horror power that swallowed everything, and the light that had been wrapped in it surging the past.


    In this darkness, Zhou Yi also immediately drank high.


    The glow ran into his hands and turned into a judgmental gun, Roderne. Then, the eternal fire above the rifle, the fire of the sun above the Excalibur immediately mingled, and in the fusion of each other, a round of endless bright sun reappeared in the world.


    Light and darkness, flames and dense fog. The two opposites began to engage in tug-of-war conflicts in this world, and sometimes the light passed through the darkness, and the flames burned everything in the dark like a catalyst. Sometimes the darkness engulfs the light, not just the fire, but all the things that exist are swallowed by the darkness and turned into nothingness as a void.


    In this kind of confrontation, Zhou Yi discovered that he has gradually fallen into the disadvantage. Darkness and fog seem to be ravaging their own light and flames, so that soon the sun that he manifests is compressed into a narrow range. It seems that it will be swallowed up by the thick darkness.


    This kind of thing is unacceptable to Zhou Yi, especially when he sees Brunnhilde in his arms, this idea becomes more real.


    You know, now that he is in his protection, Brunnhilde can barely face the darkness outside. However, once his own light is swallowed up, how can he protect this female Valkyrie even if he is self-sufficient?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi immediately made a decision in his heart.


    The glare of the light flashed again, and the light of justice came down in the call. But this time, the light of justice did not attach to Zhou Yi, but was firmly loaded on Brunnhilde under his will, and she wrapped her like a can.


    For this sudden change, Brunnhilde immediately smashed.


    "Zhou Yi, what are you doing? Why?"


    Before she finished speaking, Zhou Yi directly put a scarlet jewel into her hand. Then Brunnhilde heard a little eager voice from Zhou Yi.


    "Leave here, Brunnhilde. Far from the world, hide in a safe place. Never come back until the moment I win."


    "Wait, I can''t just leave."


    Even the time of opposition and struggle was not there. Brunnhilde was sucked in by the forcible space and then suddenly left the world under the protection of realistic gems.


    And watching Zhou Yi protect the people in his arms, the Niedhog in the dark immediately gave a gloomy laugh.


    "It''s a **** guy. I remember it was your fourth woman. If so, can you still take care of her safety at this time? But it doesn''t matter, you will be able to reunite soon. Whether it is this one, or the women you are on the earth. You all have one end! That is destruction!"


    The darkness exploded like a sudden explosion. The endless darkness and shadows madly smothered the light around Zhouyi like a monster''s mouth. Just in a flash, the scope of the light was pushed to the side of Zhouyi. A little bit of space.


    This makes Zhou Yi look like a little fluorescent in the endless darkness, and even some people are worried, whether he will be swallowed up by the endless darkness in the next moment.


    In the face of such danger, Zhou Yi immediately attacked the sword, letting the two artifacts shoot more brilliant light and more blazing flames in their hands, and then let these lights and flames entangle themselves in their bodies.


    As with the most powerful additives added, both light and fire are suddenly amplified by hundreds of times and hundreds of millions of times. The brilliance to the ultimate light and the fire that has almost detached from the flame burning form broke out like this, and the darkness of those tightly surrounded by them was unreservedly shot the greatest power. In the face of such power, even if it was just the darkness of the upper hand, it also instantly opened a huge crack, and this fire was extinguished to the end of the world.


    Of course, this is just a momentary outbreak. In the absence of complete elimination of the darkness, both light and flame slowly faded. However, they will not be squeezed into the narrow glimpse of the darkness that has just been revived. Because at this time, they still have a new carrier, or Zhou Yi has changed another form.


    The glorious and magnificent golden sun is suspended above the sky, and the golden light and fire are shot around without fear. In the middle of the sun, a sly **** bird was squatted there, golden feathers, sharp three feet, and the sun wheel that was lifted on the whole body. Zhou Yi once again changed the appearance of a long time without change, the appearance of three-legged Jinwu. And when this appearance appeared in this world, the endless light immediately like the tearing of the sky, the rushing down of the Milky Way, instantly oppressed all the darkness.


    The sacred Jinwu, with its indescribable power, tore apart the darkness and fog that spread all over the world, and thoroughly exposed the enemies hidden in this darkness. At this time, Zhou Yicai clearly saw that this long-lost opponent is now the most authentic appearance.


    Niederhof, the last link in the dusk of the gods. The dragon that devours the world tree is also the dragon that eventually destroys everything, flying from the ruins and bodies, until it disappears at the end of the world. However, it is a bit far-fetched to say that he is a dragon, because his appearance is really a certain gap with the dragon.


    Whether it is the image of the Western Dragon that Zhou Yi said, he has never seen the image of the Oriental Dragon. Nedhog and they are not on the side, from his body, Zhou Yi is difficult to see that he has any dragon characteristics. Majestic, sacred, elegant, beautiful. These words, which are easily added to the dragon, do not see anything in his body. If you want to say it, his appearance is only the same.


    That is the power, and the absolute fear that arises from this powerful and horrible appearance.


    Niedhog, at this time, the tyrant has a similar body to the dragon. The hard scales are attached to his body like armor, and the high-spirited spine stretches along his spine to his tail, and grows like steel at the end of the tail. Pliers cut the same organ.


    He has three tails, one is the organ that can obviously be used as a weapon, and the other two are crocodile-like heads. These two tails are separated on the left and right sides, which are flexible and unobtrusive, and there is no doubt that they can play a role.


    In addition, his hind legs are not like the dragons that he has seen before. Instead, he is like a tyrannosaurus in archaeological finds. He is tall and tall, and he can support his huge body only by his hind legs. And on his chest, there are three pairs of huge arms.


    The arm like a giant, dark and sturdy, covered with scales, makes people look daunting at first glance. And behind that arm, there are three pairs of huge wings. It is a wing, but it looks very strange. If you can, Zhou Yi prefers to think that this is a certain kind of monster''s fin, not a flying tool. Because it looks so viscous and flexible, it seems that there are no obvious joints at all.


    Above the wing, it is a huge and awkward, like a head of a dry giant. The black lacquered head is full of hard bones, and the hollow eyes show a dim yellow glow. Two sharp corners slanted forward, and a huge black gem in the middle reveals a strange depth in this dazzling glare. Surprising.


    This is not the only jewel in his body, in fact there are five identical gems near his head. Purple, blue, orange, green, pink, in addition to the realistic gems sent away by Zhou Yi, other infinite gems are here, like the roots of Nidhogg��s brain on. They are as long as the eyes of those non-stopping snakes. Zhou Yi even noticed that there is a snake without eyes, or that it exists for realistic gems.


    Hey, weird, and there are infinite gems in hand. Such a monster is simply terrible and unimaginable. But Zhou Yi was not afraid. He hovered in the sky and laughed at the monster below.


    "It''s ugly, killing the tyrant. Look at what you are now, it''s the ugliest monster!"


    "Everyone, each other!" Back with the same ridiculous empty laughter, the monster has flashed its wings and flew up. "You are not the same, Zhou Yi! Come on, let us kill it. Between the monster and the monster, you kill and kill." (~^~)

 Chapter 635： The truth of the past

    The huge and awkward monster named Dragon was rushing toward the golden center of the Sun. In the face of such an attack, Jin Wu immediately raised his own wings and stretched himself to the vast sky.


    The magic dragon rushed to the empty space, and taking advantage of this opportunity, Jin Wu immediately opened the cockle, and spit out a ray of light against the dragon.


    That is the product of the complete solarization of the sun''s fire. The light in peace is different. The current light has unimaginable lethality. It is the condensation of light and fire, and the most destructive force of the sun itself. Even the tyrant that has changed into this way can''t resist its power.


    Just in a flash, the blazing light beam runs through his chest. The high temperature of hundreds of millions of degrees not only melts his body, but also creates a huge explosion in an instant, thoroughly bombing everything he and his surroundings. It became a powder.


    All of this seems to have been the result, but everything is like a dream. In a flash, an unscathed dragon once again appears there, and a golden light is sprayed against the golden enamel in the sky.


    The beam flew, pulling out a trajectory in the sky where the space was destroyed. Looking at such powerful attacks, Jin Wu naturally does not want to resist. Taking advantage of speed, he flashed a distant distance between the wings and fired the same attack against the dragon.


    But there is still no use. Still just the same, just a moment of breathing, the body of the dragon is restored from the smashing shape of the bones. It seems to him that this is just the same thing as breathing.


    This makes Zhou Yi, who is incarnation of Jin Wu, feel a little unbelievable, because he feels very clear that the demon dragon said that the incarnation of the dragon does not use the power of time gem, that is to say, he can continue to regenerate in this way, completely dependent on himself. Ability.


    If it was changed in the past, when he was still the tyrant, there was nothing strange. But now, he clearly has replaced his body and gave up everything he has. Why is there such a special power that represents the curse of the goddess of death?


    Perhaps it is to see the doubts of Zhou Yi, perhaps just because of the simple desire to mock. The dragon did not attack this time. Instead, he extended an arm and knocked the black jewel on his forehead with a huge finger. He laughed at Zhou Yi.


    "Why, is it really magical, very familiar, is it already feeling desperate? What do you think I got back from the crown of the world tree? What I got back is this power."


    "Nine years ago, I fixed this time and space with the power of infinite gems, which stabilized my body. But unfortunately, I am stable in a state of aging and powerlessness. In that state, I have not More power. Even the bonus with infinite gems is the same."


    "I need strength, I have never needed strength as I did at that time. But the curse of death has bound me so that I can''t get the power I want. So, in order to be able to avenge you, I made a decision. ��


    "I use six infinite gems to infuse my body with infinite power, letting their power give birth to a seed in my body. A seed that can be rooted in time and space. Soon, this seed sprouts, from I was damn, but I couldn��t die on my body. She broke roots, gave birth to seedlings, and also gave birth to the earliest life, from my body."


    "Giant, the ancestors of the Asa protoss, were born from my body. They respected me as my father and called me Yumir. It seems that they seem to respect me, but from their eyes, I saw desires and ambitions. How could the races that I gave birth be good things, and as I expected them, they soon gave me a poisonous hand, and that just happened to ruin my mind."


    Talking about the past few years, Ned Hogg��s eyes are full of ridicule and malice. Obviously, he has no feelings for those who are called descendants. Or, all of this is his use of tools.


    "I let them dismember my body that couldn''t move anymore, and then use the soul gem to deprive my cursed soul before they react, and place it in the tree of the world that has just grown out. I I know, they will kill me, but they will never hurt the **** of the world tree. This is the foundation of their existence, they will never do this kind of thing."


    "And just like I thought. They really didn''t move the world tree. Except for the body that gave birth to my body in my own world, this stupid guy would be busy fighting for power and not paying attention to himself. What happened under the eyelids. I was reborn in the world tree, using the tree of the world that grew up day by day, I built a new body under the roots of the tree, and then stripped my consciousness into this body."


    "The soul can''t bear the long time to wear, so I chose to sleep. Especially in this case, I have to follow the trend of history and destiny, and hand over the infinite gems in the hand to the future of you and me, I am even more There is only one choice. But fortunately everything is going according to the plan, just sleeping a few times, it is time for me to revenge."


    Having said that, the dragon immediately opened his own three pairs of giant wings, and the darkness of the dragon rises like the darkest smoke, and the whole sky has already filled the moment.


    "Now, my undead body has come back. At the same time, there are the forces I have been drawing for hundreds of millions of years, the infinite gems and even the power of nine worlds. At this moment, I can''t match, what do you beat me, Zhou Yi? Are you ridiculous and small light and fire, or do you use the so-called determination?"


    "Admit it, Zhou Yi, you have no hope. Now you face me, it is already dead!"


    In the smog of smoke, the image of countless demons and ghosts began to appear. As soon as these giant monsters appeared, they spread their claws and claws toward the golden scorpion in the sky, and they had a meaning to eat raw flesh and blood. When the giant dragons flew again, these enchanting cockroaches were clinging one after another, coiled around him, rushing over with the momentum of the clouds and the world.


    At this moment, Nedhog seems to be no longer a simple dragon. It is more like a demon who dominates the army of countless demons, waving its wings and bringing death and destruction to every corner of the world. The swallowing of the sun in the sky is the first step in his journey.


    But is the sun so swallowing? Zhou Yi gave his answer with his own practical actions.


    He opened his wings and it was a thousand miles away. He began to hover over this world. The blazing sun crossed the sky under such rapids, making him look like a burning fireball at all, but a ring of fire that occupied most of the sky.


    The sky, the earth, and even the whole world are beginning to burn. Under his movements, the light and fire that are enough to purify everything are so full of every corner of the world. Of course, the monsters and monsters that are manifested from the black fog are no exception.


    Compared with Nedhog, who doesn''t care much about such attacks, these illusionary monsters have no such ability. Although they were endowed with life by Niedhog, even the power of evil. But in the face of the purification of the sun, there is no room for resistance in these dark demons.


    It is no more difficult for the sun **** to ignite them than to ignite a dry trunk. Only in an instant, Nedhog��s body was covered with golden light.


    However, this has no effect on him. The speed of purifying the demon is very fast, but the speed of the black smoke to produce the demon is not slow. Compared with the two, Niedroger even has a slight advantage, which makes him never touched by flames. That one.


    Seeing that the flame could not break through these obstacles, Jin Wu, who was flying in the sky, immediately flew together and swooped over to the magic dragon below. The energy confrontation has no effect, so try it. Even in this capacity, Zhou Yi does not think that his incarnation of Jin Wu will lose to such a monster.


    While watching Jin Wu suddenly changed the attack mode, one came to himself. The dragon immediately smiled and greeted the wings with wings. Like Zhou Yi, he has the same confidence.


    The two collide in this way. Like the great roar of the beginning of the world, heaven and earth have eliminated the boundaries between each other in this collision between light and darkness. And this is a more terrible scene for people in another world.


    Nieforheim, the country of the fog, the lowest level of the nine major countries. Already with an unrecognizable roar and reaching the limit, it also collapsed to the limit of light and completely collapsed.


    The whole world has disintegrated into countless pieces under the power of this sudden outburst, and then it is twisted and squeezed by the power of the void in a little bit until it becomes completely powdered. In a short moment, the world is completely transformed into nothing, nothing left. Even those who have been paying attention to this world change can only see a bright light and a black light rising from the world''s wreckage powder, and then entangled together and disappeared into the endless void.


    "It��s a terrible monster, is this the guy we want to deal with?"


    Looking at a world is dying, and the body is covered with black solidified rock. It looks like it is about to be extinguished. Sultel opens his mouth in vain, and then reluctantly makes such a hoarse and dry voice. .


    Just now, he still hated Zhou Yi and took everything away from him. But now, his heart is full of luck. It��s incredible that I can survive in the hands of that monster.


    And looking at the ruins of the past can not be like a sly, a sigh of relief in the face. The bright face of Queen Hella��s face immediately revealed a disdainful smile.


    "Why, lost the sword of Twilight and lost your courage? Don''t forget, we still have Nieder Hog, who is impossible to defeat his Majesty."


    "Maybe!" replied plainly, but Sirtel��s heart was not optimistic. Can such a monster really be defeated? His heart is not convinced at all. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 636： The defeated dog, Star Wars

    "Don''t question the combat power of your Majesty, especially the defeated dog like you!"


    Although I didn''t know the voice in Sirte''s heart, but looking at his expression, Hella also knew what was going on in his heart. This made her immediately yell at the king of the past.


    In the face of such swearing, if it is the former king, it will inevitably speak out right now, even a big fight. But now, Sirtel, who has lost his ambition, has silently and silently slammed all the accusations of Hella, and ignored her at all.


    Now he doesn''t care about these things at all. If he can, the only thing he wants is to escape. The farther you escape, the better, you can escape to places that these monsters can''t reach.


    However, how could there be such a place. In the face of their power to turn a whole world into a powder, even if it is to avoid the end of the earth, it is impossible to have any use. Only a small spread is needed, and he only has to end up with a broken bone. This is too ironic and ridiculous for him who was once named the destroyer.


    Therefore, in order to survive, he only chose to hide behind Hella, relying on the identity of this woman, as his last umbrella. But he has lost his fighting spirit, but he soon ushered in his own challenge.


    A huge lightning suddenly broke through the sky of Heim''s underworld, and Thor was suddenly appearing above the palace of Hella under such circumstances.


    "Surtel, get out of the way. I know that your coward is hiding in it. Come out and fight with me!"


    The roar of anger caused the entire palace of death to tremble, and when he heard the voice, Hella, who was the master, immediately sneered.


    "I don''t know the guy who lives and dies, I dare to rush to my palace at this time!"


    "The hostess, do you need me to bring him back to you?"


    As soon as her words were finished, a pair of cursing warriors stood up. This group of humanoid weapons, ordered by Malikis to take orders from Hella, is indeed the best guard. Even if they change their masters, even if they are temporary, they can do everything they can to do everything they can.


    But when they heard them, Hella stared at Suter and sneered.


    "You don''t need your shots. This kind of thing is the best solution for the Lord to solve. After all, he has already called his opponent by name, even if it is for his own reputation and glory, he can''t take this enemy. False hands on others, you say yes, the king of inflammation."


    As far as this has been said, Sirtel naturally cannot sit there as if he is nothing. He could only stand up and take a heavy step and walk outside the palace of Hella. And watching the giant did not say a word, the servant who had been serving on the side of the Queen was quietly scraping up and said to her queen.


    "Your Majesty, this will not be a bit inappropriate. The King of the Devil has been seriously injured after all. Although he was rescued, he has lost the Sword of Twilight. He does not seem to be fighting with him now. Once he If you are defeated, will it be possible to go back directly!"


    "I can''t come back!" Hearing the whispering of his close-fitting maid, Hella''s face immediately hangs a disdainful smile. "If even an Asgard''s mournful dog can''t be cleaned up, then what is the value of his existence? If that''s the case, let him completely disappear. I believe that even this kind of waste, even if you are underarm, There will be too much interest."


    "but"


    "There is nothing wrong with it, if you are worried about something unexpected. Then go to see him and report to me at any time!"


    After waved and sent the worried servant, Hella immediately put her heart in the endless void. Although she could not see everything that happened in the void. But she believes that the person she loves is invincible. As long as he is there, no one can face his power. Soon, everything here will end.


    However, just as she thought so, the void has already changed dramatically.


    Countless spaces were smashed, and one after another ectopic face was completely ruined in the face of the energy of these two monsters. They fought from the void to the endless universe, and then started a new battle directly between the stars.


    At this time, Jinwu and the magic dragon have already changed to a level that is unimaginable. From a huge perspective, they are already equivalent to those celestial bodies that existed in the universe.


    The wings are hundreds of miles long enough to cover the sky of an entire planet. Instead of losing to the tonnage of any planet, they can directly destroy a planet that is entrenched in endless deep air by relying on the collision of the flesh. Therefore, when these two guys arbitrarily kill and fight in the universe in the form of monsters, the so-called planetary celestial bodies are really fragile things.


    Just like anyone can''t hear the sigh, a huge planet is completely smashed through the golden figure. The body that was not much smaller than the planet instantly blasted everything in the center of the planet. Countless pieces, together with huge energy, instantly opened a gorgeous flower in the universe, and then blinked. Silence is for true nothingness.


    After this fleeting beauty, the huge golden **** bird has already ripped open the aftermath of the explosion of the planet, and in a golden stream that quickly disappeared into the sky, it instantly rushed into the deep air. Endless darkness.


    The huge figure hidden in the dark was immediately hit by the golden streamer. Jin Wu, who was re-apparent, immediately extended his three claws and grabbed his enemies forcefully. In terms of the advantage of the raid, this should give him some disadvantages. But unfortunately, Nedhog''s arm can be much more than him.


    Ned Hogg, who has six arms, easily grabbed the three bird''s claws of Zhou Yi, and even he had room to use his extra arms to tear the wings of Jinwu. Not just the arm, the dangerous three tails behind him joined in.


    The pliers-like tail can instantly smash a moon like a moon, and this kind of destructive power is enough to make Zhou Yi��s incarnation of the spirit of the 12-point spirit, let alone he has to take care of the two The tail of the crocodile''s head.


    So, when the tails are still not ready. He immediately smashed the huge wings of his own burning raging fire, igniting the huge thrust from the void, and connecting his entire body with the entangled dragons, pushing them together toward the huge planet behind them.


    It is a huge planet, thirty times as large as the earth. And because of its own resources, and too close to the stars. Its surface is covered with a molten metal flow that flows like a sea.


    The face of the sun is burning, full of red color. The metal melts at high temperatures, converges on the surface of the planet, and continually flows, seemingly like hell. On the other side of the planet, the back of the sun causes the flowing melt to cool down immediately and become a silver-white characteristic of the metal.


    A silvery red planet is so special, its size, its mass, its composition. It can be said that its galaxy has crystallized for thousands of years. However, when the two destroyers broke into its body like this, its life as a planet can already be said to have come to an end.


    The hot metal did not hurt the body of the two monsters, and they plunged into the melted sea, and then quickly penetrated into the core of the planet in the catastrophe that began to oscillate and collapse.


    As a planet made entirely of metal, its hard metal begins to play a special role, especially in the depths of the planet, where the hardness of the metal has reached the level of the Edelman alloy that Zhou Yi has studied. So even these two monsters are hard to let go.


    In contrast, Jinwu has taken advantage of it. He is the embodiment of the sun and has the most extreme temperature. Therefore, even such a hard metal can not trap him. Just found an opportunity to get rid of the entanglement of Niedhog, Jin Wu immediately turned into a fire, rushed out of the planet.


    Then, he came to the other side of the planet, hooked the hard metal plate with his claws, and then forced a huge external force on the planet.


    He wants to change the orbit of the planet and let it fly straight toward the sun of the galaxy. Then, along with Niedhog, who is still trapped inside the planet, is swallowed up by the sun and thoroughly burned to ashes.


    Even their powerful presence cannot be so directly against the sun. Therefore, he believes that as long as his own plan is successful, even the Dragon Dragon Nieder Hogg can not get a good end.


    The sun itself is almost infinitely destructive, plus that huge gravitation. Enough to make it the best cell, even if it can not completely kill the tyrant, but it is enough to trap him forever, continue the painful journey of immortality.


    Time, space. There is no use in the face of the great gravity of the sun, because the powerful gravitational force itself can interfere with the stability of time and space. The real gem is not in the hands of Niederhof, so as long as this plan is successful, Nedhog is equivalent to a complete defeat. And like the last time, it was defeated.


    At this point, Nedhog, who is within the metal planet, feels one or two. So his destruction has become more violent, and the planet that maintains the ball shape because of gravity has begun to distort its form under the violent destruction of his violent, and it has become more and more strange. But its own structure allowed it to persist, and at the very least, it was unlikely to be destroyed by this violence before being sent to the sun.


    The effort to see Jinwu is going to be fruitful, and the metal planet has been pushed into the gravitational circle of the sun. At this time, huge energy fluctuations suddenly broke out from inside the planet.


    A chaotic light slammed through the holes in the planet, then tore the endless starry sky, destroying countless planets, and disappearing into the distant end of the universe''s universe. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 637： Infinite magic light, the sun

    The light of chaos just appeared, and Jin Wu, who was on the other side of the planet, immediately felt a huge threat. He quickly flashed his body, and dangerously avoided this powerful chaotic light.


    However, his hiding is to make all previous efforts become useless.


    In the light of such a light, the all-metal planet instantly becomes nothingness. Except for the magic dragon that is out of the trapped center, the giant planet has nothing left. At this moment, the demon dragon that just got out of the trap is high on his own head. The five more serpentine hairs are placed on top of his head with five infinite gems, and then the black on his head. The jewel is the center, once again screaming just the terrible chaotic light.


    Just like using a rubber eraser to draw a picture that has just been drawn, it is only a moment that the starry sky in front of you is completely eliminated by this sudden light.


    Looking at his masterpiece, and the opponent who once again evaded, the demon dragon immediately roared.


    "Zhou Yi, what kind of man is hiding? Come on, fight me in front. Let me kill you as a residue."


    Roaring, the dragon will spray this deadly light again. In his light, a golden figure is constantly tumbling up and down, doing the dangerous movements that pass the light again and again.


    In the face of the destruction of the five infinite gems and the power of the dragon itself, Jin Wu does not have the power to resist, but its speed can only make the killer of the dragon play the role of a cannon to fight mosquitoes. .


    Whether it is the control of space or the manipulation of time, Jinwu''s own ability is not inferior to a single infinite gem. Therefore, even if there is a gem in hand, the demon dragon can''t help but get a lot of gold. For this long-lasting and ineffective attack, the vengeful demon dragon immediately screamed wildly.


    "Zhou Yi, your courage, your dignity? Run, where do you want to go? Don''t forget, this is the war of death, do you want to escape by defeating me?"


    The taunting of the dragon has no other effect than to let the golden streamer fly faster in the open universe. Looking at Jinwu, which was not affected by his own words, the dragon immediately pouted and made the most fierce threat.


    "Very good, since you are so obsessed with it. Then I will pull the battlefield to the world you care about. I will look at it when you look at the woman who destroyed me, your guardian. You are It��s not like this, it��s indifferent!��


    As the giant dragon said, he reached out and explored the endless void. The time gem gave him the power to easily tear open the barriers in space and open a passage to the nine kingdoms. Looking at the formation of this passage, Jinwu flying between the stars and the sky immediately gave a crisp cicada.


    Zhou Yi, who has been threatened once, can''t possibly tolerate the same thing that Devil Ned Hogg is doing. So when he finished this sentence, he immediately screamed angrily, and then burst out from the body in addition to endless flames.


    The glare of the light is just a moment to make the universe of the ancient nights clear, and the stars of the sky have lost their colors in front of this light flame. The only thing that can compete with this light flame is just a huge sun that is close at hand.


    In such a glow, Zhou Yi��s Jin Wu has turned around and dragged the tail flame, which is more dazzling than any comet, and smashed into the past with a dragon standing in the void.


    Jin Wu��s charge was in harmony with the magic dragon��s intentions. He stopped his own tearing of the void and turned to the flying Jinwu, once again shooting out the ruined light that he had previously launched.


    The ray of destruction of all things is as horrible as ever, but the high-speed flight of Jinwu is in an incredible way to avoid the spread of this light. His body was like a ribbon, swirling around the ruined disc and darting into it. How to adjust the angle of the launch of the dragon, and always maintain this situation. Like a huge golden spiral, he directly fell into the safe range of the dragon.


    However, the magic dragon Nedhog is not a soft-footed shrimp that can''t be done without being bullied. In fact, Jin Wu��s close-fitting approach is more in line with his mind. Looking at the Jinwu, which is getting closer, he stretched out his six huge arms, and the three horrible tails were also explored from behind, and they were ready for melee.


    What he didn''t think of was that at the moment of his appearance, Jin Wu''s speed suddenly increased several times. The whole body was like a ray of light and arrow, and it instantly penetrated through his body.


    "Oh!" The great pain made the dragon scream, and the ultimate fire of the sun obviously caused him no small harm. But strictly speaking, this is still not enough.


    The undead body still played a role in him, even though at this moment his entire body was burned to ashes by the power of the sun, but in the next moment, he recovered in perfect condition. Moreover, it is in the direction he expected.


    Jin Wu launched this charge only to interrupt his move into the nine major countries. For Zhou Yi himself, he still has a idea of ??delaying and thinking about the final strategy. However, for Devil Nide Hogg, this is his strategy, a strategy of trapping and killing.


    When Jin Wu hit the body with his endless flames, he immediately relaxed all the defenses of the whole body, and directly let Jin Wu''s body penetrate himself in the most direct way. This kind of behavior immediately made Jinwu, who tried his best, rush over the head and rushed to a dangerous position. The next moment, he was born from the ashes, and he had already spurred the greatest strength. He opened his five snakes and fired the light of destruction in addition to Jinwu.


    This time, Jinwu has no room to dodge.


    He was too close to the tyrant, and he was near a position where he could not dodge. Whether it is space or time, it is also subject to absolute interference from infinite gems. Therefore, he can only be like a target, but also a fixed target to meet this terrible impact.


    The light of destruction came as expected, and the huge energy beam instantly drowned Jinwu. Although Zhou Yi has condensed the energy of the whole body, to resist this terrible blow. However, his efforts have always been too weak, but in an instant, his Jinwu figure has been irreversibly destroyed, and he himself can only reluctantly condense the shape of a spherical sun, destroyed by horror. Pushing, flying toward the huge sun behind him.


    A small mistake, let this enemy who has remembered countless years go to the end. This is something that the dragon has never thought of, but when it all happened, he still felt excited and uncontrollable ecstasy.


    It''s over and everything is over. The nightmare and hatred of countless years, the revenge that has been waiting for countless years, is finally over.


    Seeing that Zhou Yi was sent into the sun, watching his own destruction of light caused the huge sun to riot. Like the wish, the demon dragon opened his mouth in the endless void and made a terrible tsunami.


    The universe cannot spread sound, but the energetic energy can be transmitted in the universe instead of sound. Like sound waves, energy spreads into the universe, and the interior of countless planets begins to tremble. This is enough to show how the mood inside the dragon is.


    However, he has not waited for him to thoroughly discover his inner feelings. There are new and amazing changes in the huge sun.


    This is a red superstar, its volume is millions of times the sun in the solar system of human life, and its quality is fifty times that of the sun. As for brightness, it is an exaggerated 300,000 times. It is such a huge and stalwart, even the star that has not disappeared by the destruction of the magic dragon''s light, but now it has changed strangely.


    First of all, its temperature suddenly rises indefinitely. The surface of stars, which were originally only a few million degrees, suddenly soared, reaching billions of degrees Celsius. And then the change is its gravity, the huge gravitational field is no longer the original form, but like Su Sheng, it began to change indiscriminately.


    Light and fire spewed out from above the sun, gathering a vague form under the influence of the gravitational field. As soon as this form appeared, the demon dragon, who had just smugly laughed, stopped his own movement and turned to the unbelievable look.


    The shape of a person is being shaped.�� huge body, brilliant light wheel, burning, all over the body. There are also long guns and giant swords that are bigger than any star. Just a glance, the dragon thinks of his identity, and this is the cognition that makes him immediately roar.


    "How is it possible, how could you still not die? Why, you guys can still survive."


    "Because I am the embodiment of the sun!"


    The huge and awkward figure stood up and stood in the void. In his original position, the huge red giant has lost its trace, or he has merged with this giant from the sun.


    It is precisely because this is the case, this giant at this time is bigger, more awkward and more dazzling than in the past. Just standing there, the light of billions of feet was like a sword from his body, ruthlessly dispelling the thick darkness of the universe. The flames on his body made the void begin to distort, and his enormous force field allowed the free things in the universe to start moving involuntarily toward him.


    Matter, dust, light, and even the planet itself. When a planet that is too close is squeezed by the force field around him, even a dragon with an infinite gem has to be carefully retracted and stopped until the edge of the galaxy.


    "Monster, what monster are you?"


    When Zhou Yi, who changed into this appearance, was asked this question, he immediately made a sound enough to make the galaxy tremble.


    "I said, I am the sun!" (~^~)

 Chapter 638： The heart of the goddess of the flames

    Hella, who is thinking about her lover in her heart, suddenly feels a panic and heart. This sudden emotion caused her to immediately crush the glass of her hand out of control, and then stood up and cast her gaze on the sky covered by cold fog.


    The fog of the earth is naturally obscuring the eyes of this ruler, and when she looks out into the endless universe through the fog and the void, she can''t help but stunned.


    A figure that seems to be composed of starlight appears in her field of vision, moving in the stars of the sky, waving the weapons in her hands. Although in the universe she saw, this figure is not huge, and even a little small. But when I thought that I saw each star attached to a number of worlds, the information of this gaze immediately became a huge psychological impact, and her mind completely fell.


    As a god, especially death. She is very clear that her mind must be related to this starlight figure. And why is there such an association, just thinking about it, there is a general in Hella��s mind.


    This allowed her to immediately put her sight in the darkness before the starlight figure, although from here she could not see the existence in the dark, but she knew that the one she loved was there. Suddenly, the feeling of anxious fire spread from her heart.


    "How can you deal with such an opponent? How can that guy have such a means? No, I must find a way to help my majesty. If this continues."


    The worried Haila muttered to herself, trying to figure out a way to help Nedhog. But no matter how hard she tried, she never thought of any possible solution.


    This level of fighting is too far away for her. Her desire to intervene in Zhou Yi and the tyrant is like an ant who wants to interfere with the duel of two tyrannosaurus. It is simply a matter of Arabian Nights.


    The more she wants to be weaker, the more she wants to be more annoyed. So I didn''t feel the change on my head at all.


    At this time, right above her. The Thunder has soon turned the world into a white, letting this never-ending world greet a strange light.


    Thor struggled to wave his hand in the hands of Mirnier, and Quake was almost like a hammer hammered on a metal felt, and infinitely shot a little bit of fire. Of course, it is not a fire, but a lightning bolt.


    The anger gave Thor strength, and this power was also reflected in the hammer in his hand. The huge lightning that almost torn the sky has never stopped, and as the only target of this lightning, Sultel has reached a level of exhaustion.


    In the light and fire of Zhou Yi, he has been seriously injured. If it wasn''t Nedholg''s asylum, maybe he would disappear directly into the world. However, asylum is sheltered, and with the character of Nedhog, there is no good habit to save the people and send the Buddha to the West.


    So now Sultel is simply an empty shelf. Without the sword of Twilight, he lost most of his power. The scarred body also made him vulnerable. At this moment, facing the wrath of Ray, he has no ability to resist, or can support it now, it is his limit.


    At this time, he has no possibility of continuing to support.


    Numerous Thunder have been densely populated into huge fishing nets, pressed against the Sultel standing on the ground in the black-pressed clouds. Although the dark red flame on his body was trying to counter the damage of these thunders, the lack of power allowed the flame to be oppressed a little by the electro-optical light until it fell onto the giant''s body.


    Suddenly, the power of the Thunder��s destruction made the giant squat. He wants to resist, but no matter how hard he tries, he can''t cope with the increasingly powerful lightning. His body was so locked up that he couldn��t move. At this time, Thor in the sky has become a sharp sword.


    "Do not!"


    With a powerless roar, Sultel was immediately swept through the body of the electric light, and then the whole person was like a broken lava, which escaped from the large net of electric light weaving. As soon as these lava fell on the icy land of the dead country, they solidified into hard rock and became something that had no special features. In addition to a flame burning on a stone, I saw anything related to the king of the former Fire Giant.


    And looking at the only remaining flame, Tol, who was pale, gripped the hammer in his hand and approached it step by step.


    The flame swayed wildly, as if pleading, and seemed to want to escape. But no matter which one, it is impossible for a spark in a district. When the sledgehammer fell, the enormous force caused the surrounding land to burst like an explosion. Under the sledgehammer, the flame has been completely annihilated, leaving no trace of traces.


    After doing all this, Thor��s legs were soft and the whole man was unable to sit down. This fight cost him too much energy, so that he has already reached the point of exhaustion. If not a belief is still supporting him, he is afraid that he has already fallen to the ground. Now, his purpose has been reached, and his belief in supporting himself has broken. Naturally, he fell down like wood.


    But he hasn''t fallen yet, and a figure appears on his side and lifts him up. Loki appeared beside him, distressed and touched his cheek, watching his pale face whisper to him.


    "Stupid, why are you so desperate? If you are dead, what should I do!"


    "It''s okay, Rocky. We have revenge, I have won. So, you can rest assured!" Reluctantly holding Loki''s hand, Thor smiled and said to her. But he hasn''t finished yet, and a cold voice has come in.


    "No, it''s not over yet. Our battle must go on!"


    The sudden brilliance and even the sting of Thor''s eyes, and when they barely saw what was in front of them, Thor immediately exclaimed.


    "Zhou Yi? Why are you here?"


    "No, not Zhou Yi!" Loki, who looked more carefully, corrected his mistake. She blinked and said to the brilliant figure in front of her eyes. "Brunnhilde, why are you here? And, how is the guy''s armor on you!"


    "Some words are hard to say, and now is not the time to say this."


    The light of the light of justice began to fade away, and the female Valkyrie, who was wearing the strongest armor of Asgard, appeared in front of them and said to them with a solemn face.


    "Zhou Yi is still fighting the monster under the tree in the world. We must find a way to help him. Listen, Thor, Rocky. This is the only thing we can do. If we don''t do this, he is likely to It��s dangerous!��


    "How do you know that he will be in danger?"


    Loki, who had a lot of opinions on the Valkyrie, heard this and immediately retorted it.


    "Do you know what kind of existence is that guy? Do you know who the monster under the world tree is? Let''s help him. This naive word is only your silly woman who is stunned by the emotions. Say it. How can we help him, as cannon fodder?"


    "Do you want us to look at it like this?"


    Rocky��s answer surprised Brunnhild, who didn��t even think she would be rejected. And when she put her gaze on Thor, the brave Thunder shook her head in a wry smile and persuaded her.


    "This is exactly what Loki is saying, Brunnhild. We can''t really give him any help with our strength. We must know that although we are gods, but in the eyes of those two guys, it is nothing more than mortal. There is not much power. A big ants are really not qualified to get involved in their battles. So, sorry. At this time, we can only do what we wait for."


    Straightforward words made the face of Valkyrie immediately pale, and she looked at two relatives incredulously. After a while, I bit my lips and said reluctantly.


    "Well, since you said so, then I will go by myself!"


    After that, she turned and left without hesitation. But before she took a step, Thor took her.


    "Wait, Brunnhild. You still don''t understand what I mean? I mean, you can''t go! You have to stay here until everything is over!"


    "why?"


    When the Valkyrie heard this, she immediately became angry.


    "You want to be a coward, you want to watch him alone in front of you. Do you have to do the same thing with you, do you want to do this and steal things? No, I still have honor, I will never Allowing my honor is so tarnished."


    "Honour? Are you sure that it is honor to drive you to do this?" Looking at the revival of the Valkyrie, Rocky''s face is still full of ridicule. "Don''t deceive yourself, Brunnhilde. You are not for honor, you are just for your own feelings. You fell in love with that guy, so it is so stupid, so desperate to want to kill him. Don''t be selfish. It��s so grand, it��s really not like you.��


    Love makes people blind and stupid, and Rocky himself has a deep understanding. It is precisely because of this that she has simply understood the motives of Valkyrie. When she said this, the Valkyrie immediately silenced.


    Once something is clarified, it can no longer be hidden. This is the feeling of Brunnhilde. She was exposed to what she thought, not only to others, but also to herself. So, when everything is in front of her, there are not many choices she can make.


    Face yourself, or compromise reality? This is the choice placed before her. It seems that I can get back, but for the Valkyrie, there is only one. And she quickly made her choice.


    "I admit, I do have such feelings for him. So no matter how you choose. I must help him."


    "No, you can''t go!"


    However, even if she said so. Thor still stopped her.


    "Why, this is my own business. Can''t I even decide my own things?"


    The Valkyrie is strange and angry, but Thor��s attitude is always firm.


    "You are the new king of Asgard. Your decision is related to the future of Asgard. So, I can''t let you go so far!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 639： Realistic choice

    Blocking Brunnhilde, Thor has his own reasons. One of the most important reasons is the identity of Brunnhilde.


    She accepted the warrior and the loyalty of the gods. She has become the nominal king of Asgard. At least, before Odin wakes up, she is the only orthodoxy. Thor didn''t want to overthrow her thoughts. In fact, he was also very happy to maintain Brunnhilde''s orthodox status.


    He does not think that he will be more suitable to become a king than Brunnhilde, and he does not want to let Asgard experience twists and turns for a throne in this stormy period. So his choice has become very simple, that is to maintain Asgard and its current king. It is precisely because of this that he must stop the stupid act of Brunnhilde.


    However, how can the female Valkyrie who came to this step stop talking? Directly smashing his hands and breaking away from Thor''s entanglement, Brunnhilde''s attitude went out firmly. At the same time, there is no shortage of warnings.


    "Don''t stop me, especially now."


    "Wait a minute, when you do this, don''t you think about what to do with Asgard? Don''t forget, you have become a king. Is it a king, do you fulfill your responsibilities?"


    "king?"


    When he heard the word, Brunnhild stunned. But she soon had an action.


    Extending his hand toward the sky, a meteor-like light flew away. Oden��s former weapon, the symbol of the king��s power, Gunganiel appeared in her hand. Then she went to the ground with a gun of the Meteor, and then walked back to the palace of Hella.


    "If you mean the meaning of this thing. Then I gave up, I have already fought for Asgard to the last moment, now, I have to fight for myself!"


    "Brunhild?"


    Thor still wants to say something, but in the next moment, the scarlet light is like a sharp blade on the land in front of him.


    "Don''t stop me, this is the last time!"


    Once again, the Valkyrie was immediately under the cover of the scarlet light and disappeared into front of the two. For her move, Thor immediately dragged his tired body and stood up.


    "No, she can''t just go so irresponsibly. She has to stay, we must stop her!"


    "No, let her go."


    Unlike Thor''s eagerness, Rocky, who has been holding him, expressed a completely different idea at this time.


    "This is her own decision. You can''t stop him. So, instead of doing this, let her go."


    "Rocky, what do you mean!"


    "It''s very simple!" He glanced at Gunganiel in front of him, and Loki clearly showed his thoughts to him. "Asgard is not much left now. If Brunnhilde doesn''t want to take on this responsibility, then let the person who can take on this responsibility come. After all, there is better choice than him. ��


    "Rocky, you"


    At this moment, Thor really didn''t know what kind of expression to use to face Rocky. He wanted to blame Loki for this idea, but he had to admit that what she said did have his truth. Even he thought that he was the better choice.


    These confusing ideas made him both blame and impulsive. After a long period of hesitation and embarrassment, he finally silenced. This is the best response to Rocky.


    She pulled up Gunniel and put it in the hands of Thor, then smiled and said to him.


    "You know too, isn''t it? At this time we can''t have any sacrifices anymore, so pick it up and you are the real king."


    Silently took over the gun of the Meteor, and Thor was silent for a long time, until he finally sighed long.


    "I hope that Odin can forgive my actions, and there is no way to do this."


    The short negotiations made everything decided, and all of this has nothing to do with Brunnhilde. She has given up everything in Asgard and turned her mind into her own plan.


    Unlike Zhou Yi, she has been a captive for a while, but she is very clear about what their enemies are and what kind of relationship they are.


    If Sirtel is only a senior thug, then the Queen of the Earth is a special existence. For the ultimate enemy behind the scenes, her status is very different, and can even be said to occupy a very important position.


    This is why she came here.


    Anyone who saw Zhou Yi had the power of Nieder Hogg would not think that his meager strength could play a key role in their wrestling. Therefore, in order to get involved in them, we must adopt some special methods.


    At this point, Brunnhilde, who is himself a Valkyrie, naturally understands those unspeakable means to play the best role. Although she has always looked down on these dirty means, at this time, she can''t take care of that much.


    Grab Hella, use her to threaten Nedhog and let him vote. This is the idea she now thinks of. The most crucial point that this idea lacks is to take the hostage in your own hands.


    So without any hesitation, she came to the palace of Hella by herself.


    At this time, although Hella is also worried about Nedhog outside the billions of stars, it does not mean that she does not even have the most basic sense of prevention. When there was a real distortion in her palace, she already had a reaction.


    "It seems that the little bugs that have been ill-intentioned have come to my palace. Don''t you know, death, is it especially easy here?"


    Her voice just fell, and the darkness of the shadows emerged in the corner of the palace. One by one, with dying crying and sorrow, a few breaths filled every corner of the hall.


    However, before the dark shadows have been made, the scarlet light shines like the setting sun over the entire hall.


    The ghosts in the shadows have not yet come out, and the power from the infinite gems has completely wiped them out. The thing that exists is directly classified as something that should not exist. For the power of infinite gems, it is simply a matter of simplicity.


    The hall became quiet in an instant, and in a palace, except for the Queen of Hella who was still sitting high above, there were only dozens of cursed warriors on both sides.


    Without the command of Hella, these soldiers stood in front of the Queen of Hella and sternly guarded her. At this time, Brunnhilde''s figure also emerged from the distorted reality.


    "Hella, if you are smart, just walk with me honestly. Otherwise, I am not sure if Niedhog can see the living you again."


    "I thought who it was, it turned out to be you. Ms. Brunnhild, the captive Valkyrie. How come you come to my hall, what do you want to do, want to be with me like your man? One-on-one, fair duel?"


    Can do the Queen''s position, Haila is not likely to be an idiot anyway. At the moment when Brunnhilde appeared with the scarlet radiance of infinite gems, she already thought of why she appeared here.


    Nothing is hostage threatening others. Although it is very disdainful of this small means, but Hella has to admit that sometimes this small means of incompetence can indeed play a huge role. And how can she be full of love for Nieder Hog, how could she allow herself to fall into a hostage and threaten his safety?


    So she immediately put on a serious look, hoping to use this way to arouse the honor of this Asgard Valkyrie.


    However, she has made up her mind and how she is determined to be provocative in this language.


    Step by step to the center of the hall, the light of justice filled with the sun''s rays almost visible the hall with the radiance of the illumination. The Valkyrie was wearing this set of extraordinary armor, holding the realistic gem in one hand and walking towards Hella.


    "I don''t have time to delay with you. If you don''t want to, then I can only force you to be willing."


    "Hah, that''s ridiculous. Just relying on you alone, what do you think you can do with me!" smirked and stood up from the throne, and Hella''s hand condensed a white bone scepter. "I have undead souls here, and there are also taboo warriors. None of them are opponents you can beat. Threatening me, you have too few chips."


    "Is it? Let''s take a look."


    Looking at the taboo cursed warriors step by step approaching, watching the bones of the palace built like a bubble like a dead person. When Brunnhild clasped the infinite jewel in his hand, he extended his fist to the front of himself.


    In an instant, the scarlet light roared like a imaginary tide in the entire hall, rushing open. The palace wall began to collapse and the foundation began to tremble. You can see it with a little care, and the ghosts of painful mourning are like rising clouds of smoke rising from the floor under the wall and disappearing into the cold air of the earth.


    At the same time, the cursed warriors who came close to them began to twist and change under the scarlet light. They were originally the monsters created by the dark gnomes using the twisted reality of realistic gems to force the violation of the order of reality. So, when the real gems began to reclaim their twisting reality from these warriors, they were immediately returned to their original form.


    Even more miserable. Realistic gems distorted his body, making them huge and becoming powerful. However, when this distorted power disappeared, all their previous changes were brought back to reality.


    The deformed bodies can no longer withstand their current structure, so that the bones in their bodies collapse like one after another like dominoes. At the same time, the empty body began to frantically overdraw their energy. Losing the foundation of reality, they must provide tremendous energy for this distorted body. But that was obviously impossible, so soon they were most painfully treated under this counter-attack.


    The body and even the cells begin to phagocytize each other in the hope that they will be satisfied. But what they can get is only destruction. Being ashes is just a matter of moments.


    Under the power of infinite gems, all of Hella''s reliance has vanished. In the face of this reality, Brunnhilde immediately said coldly.


    "Now, what is your answer?" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 640： Starry sky is a long battle

    "I would rather die than become a sharp knife in your hands!"


    In the face of Brunnhilde''s question, Hella immediately made his own choice. She immediately held the scepter in her hand and poked it at the bottom with a sharp spike.


    The power fluctuations on the white bones of the scepter are enough to prove that it is an artifact comparable to that of Mirnier, and if it is pierced by such a deadly artifact, even if Hella is the death spokesperson of the Nine Kingdoms There will only be one end to speak. This situation is definitely what Brunnhild does not want to see.


    So, immediately. She immediately mobilized the realistic gems in her hands, forcibly stopping the actions of Hella with its power.


    In the end, Hella still smashed the power of infinite gems. In the face of the infinite gems that control reality, her movements immediately stopped. Don''t say suicide, she is not even likely to move. Looking at this situation, Brunnhilde, who had a pale face, immediately took a sigh of relief and then walked to the side of Hella.


    She looked at this hateful expression, looked at her own Queen of the Earth, and responded to her with a firm look.


    "I know that you hate me now. But since you can die for a man, I believe you know how I feel now. Like you, I love that man, so anyway, I I can''t let him face the enemy alone. Sorry. Everything is for the person in our heart."


    The scarlet light ran in the hall, and the two women had already disappeared.


    In the endless sky, the huge Zhou Yi, like a superstar, has changed his most familiar appearance, the appearance of Ming Wang. Although he has no divine power now, many powers from the gods cannot be revealed.


    However, it is only the infinite energy carried by this huge body obtained from the red giant, and the enormous incredible force field. He is enough to do what he could not do before.


    What a human-shaped free-living sun means in the universe is definitely a catastrophic problem that countless astrophysicists are absolutely unwilling to imagine, but now it has become a real reality, appearing in this endless starry sky. Among them.


    Accommodating the energy of the entire sun, the Ming Wang, who was born into the Zhou Yi, has the same endless energy, and this energy is infused into his two weapons, which is also a change in the two weapons.


    It would have been better to say that the Twilight Sword, which has changed the size of the user, can be said that even the person who created the Excalibur did not think that the Sword of Twilight could change to this sun-like volume. But with ample energy supply, it has reached this incredible huge.


    And another weapon, Rodney, can change into this way, but it is something that he never thought of. Although the above runes are about to burst, but the guns cast by the world tree and the new star fragments are still in the end, and under the endless sun power, it also shows a huge volume.


    And with the golden fire of the gods, but the sword of the Twilight, which can still see its own edge, has become such a huge volume. Rodiniel has completely turned into a light, enough to make the darkness of the universe fall apart. The vastness of the gods. Just holding it in the hand, Zhou Yi can feel the explosive power of the cockroach, and this naturally gives him the full confidence in the power contained in it.


    The dragon is in front of you, there is nothing to hesitate. Raising his arms high and letting go in the direction of Niederhof, suddenly, the light-made guns shot hundreds of millions of light in the darkness of the sky.


    Just like the most dazzling color on the dark curtain, just a moment, the brilliant light fills the whole world in front of the two. It is so extreme and powerful that even the dragons with five infinite gems feel deep heart and fear.


    He has realized the horror and power of this light, but what is the relationship between him and his power and horror? He is not dead, no one can destroy him. Moreover, even if it is such a light, it may not be able to overcome him.


    "I am destroying, I am the invincible existence!" The savage demon dragon did not mean to dodge. In the face of the shotgun, he immediately opened his wings and faced the oncoming. The light made a horrible roar.


    The infinite gems, together with the black stones on his head, once again shed an endless stream of destruction. The light of chaos slammed into the deep space of the universe against the endless glow, and then instantly condensed the eternal silence and roar.


    Chaos and light, the two collided, annihilated, and endless energy in deep space clash and stir in the relatively narrow field of confrontation. Even if this terrible energy overflows, it is enough to make countless planets completely turn into dust in the universe. But they did not overflow, but rather the opposite contraction in this small field. The endless energy is thus compressed and compressed. Until this small space can no longer accommodate their existence.


    Then, in an instant. A huge explosion was born.


    It is like depriving all the light, and then radiating them out in a singularity. The incomparable light instantly covered everything around the universe. The enormous energy begins to expand and change from such a small point, until it becomes a flower of brilliant light in the universe.


    The vastness, the hustle and the glare are dazzling. The beautiful light, even in the depths of the endless universe, is enough to let those wise souls gain their eyes, and then sincerely admire them.


    However, like the more beautiful and dangerous theorem, this beautiful flower of the universe also represents unimaginable horror and power.


    When it was born, the energetic energy instantly swallowed everything around it. The energy that blooms like a wave of water destroys every planet that passes through it, collapses, dies, and everything along the way is destroyed. When it was completely spread out, a large stellar system has disappeared, and huge vacancies have made the entire deep space more hollow.


    Such a huge power, even the two sides who made him have been affected to varying degrees.


    The huge body of Ming Wang was blown out by the impact, and the blazing fire melted everything that passed through his body. The magic dragon Nedhog became even more miserable, and his body was just affected, and it immediately turned into dust. However, this is not useful. Because of his quickness, his body has reshaped back. Although this step was repeated several times, no matter how many times it was repeated, it had no effect on him. He always maintains his peak, and the disgusting is the same as when he was fighting with him.


    Standing in his own footsteps, some faint ray of light guns returned to their hands again. But looking at the intact dragon, Zhou Yi stopped his movements. It��s useless, it��s useless to do more. So he can only stop and sneer at him.


    "Behind the tyrant, your ability is as disgusting as it was at the beginning!"


    "I like to see you like this! This is a deep hate, but helpless look!" Crazy laughter, the dragon does not care to provoke Zhou Yi''s nerves. "Maybe you can try to get me into the long river of time as before. But I need to remind you that now I have time gem in my hand, you may not be able to do so easily! Hahahahaha"


    This reason Zhou Yi naturally understands, and because of this, he is so incompetent. Infinite gems are in hand, and now the tyrant is simply invincible. Even if it is powerful and completely overpowered him, it does not make any sense. Because he won''t die, he won''t fail at all. He is like a deadly ailment, and consumption alone is enough to consume any powerful enemy.


    In the face of such a disgusting enemy, the only thing Zhou Yi can do is to continue fighting.


    The Twilight Sword suddenly crossed the deep space, and the blazing sun fire instantly ignited one planet after another. Jianfeng has not touched the body of the tyrant, and the tyrant has been burned to ashes by the flame on the blade. But still that way, he was resurrected. And as soon as he was resurrected, he jumped to another place with the ability of space gems, far from the Ming Wang''s sword front.


    This makes Zhou Yi only once again swing the sword in his direction, but it is just a repetition of the previous steps. And in such repeated steps, he had to listen to the screaming laughter of a small dragon like a fly.


    "Come on, hero. Kill me, destroy me. I am here, let me see how many times you can kill me. See who is the first to admit defeat!"


    "Enough, killing the tyrant. You shameless monster, I have to see, after I have killed you countless times, can you still smile at me like this!"


    Deafening low-lying and raging fires pervade the deep space of the universe, but in addition to venting the anger in their hearts, there is really no help for the immediate reality. This is a vain stalemate, and it is still in the long way of not seeing the end.


    And just as this meaningless saw-saw consumption continues, the newly revived dragon has suddenly stopped his teleportation, but looked at the depths of the stars with a strange look. He has already felt something, relying on his own connection to infinite gems.


    And in this small pause, the flame burned his body again. He is resurrected again, but this time, he does not want to play this kind of game with Zhou Yi.


    The dragon began to move, and five infinite gems immediately shot a huge aperture on him. The flame sword slammed on the aura, and suddenly it was a huge explosion to the starry sky.


    Ming Wang��s body was once again shaken out, and at this time, the resurrection of the dragon from the big bang was suddenly stretched out, and one end plunged into the endless void.


    "I want to escape, kill the fighter!"


    Ming Wang roared, and the giant sword waved and opened the endless void. What surprised him was that the tyrant was already there waiting for him. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 641： Gemstones gather together to fight against each other

    Completely out of the unexpected behavior, the tyranny did not escape, but stood in the void, waiting for his arrival.


    "It is the time to come."


    He looked at the flame sword that had fallen down, held up his six arms, and once again released the indestructible gems of destruction to the oncoming swords. And this sudden positive confrontation once again caused a huge explosion to appear in the void.


    In an instant, the void was blown out of the void. This power filled with endless space symbolizes the gap between the world and the world. There is a sudden unimaginable gap between the space and the space. And just in the moment when this blank appeared, the endless void rioted.


    They frantically come to this gap, and as a whole they must fill everything in this blank in the shortest amount of time. But like a huge hollow in the lake and the sea, the more eager to fill everything here, the easier it is to cause great confusion. And this naturally makes the sea of ??void become violent and uncontrollable.


    The power of the raging space makes this moment extremely dangerous, and it can even be said that it has broken the possibility of any hole in the void barrier and space. At the same time, the unstable space pressure is enough to destroy the things that are blocking in front of them, and even hurt the huge body of Ming Wang.


    This made Zhou Yi have to inspire the power of the whole body, and use the huge force field to counter the pressure of space. And this is like placing a hot planet on the surface of the sea. Its gravitational pull and temperature make the sea of ??emptiness more and more turbulent and boiling.


    It is getting more and more dangerous here, even Zhou Yi, who is transformed into Ming Wang, feels a little hard. However, the tyrant who has been almost destroyed is proudly laughing.


    "Why, is it curious, why did I bring you to this place to continue our battle?"


    "What trick are you playing?"


    Zhou Yi believes that the sudden failure of such a move by the tyrannical tyrant is by no means an act of nothing. He must have his own plan, and he can even say that he is fully prepared to deal with himself. This made him immediately play a 12-point spirit in the dark.


    In fact, it is indeed what Zhou Yi thinks. Niedhog is indeed a plot. And when they set foot on the void, his plot has been realized. This made him look very relaxed, even when Zhou Yi asked this question, he was quite happy to answer.


    "Do you know? About the connection between infinite gems!"


    "No matter which time and place you are in, as long as you have multiple gems in your hand, the remaining gems will gather in your position under the connection of fate. This feature is not based on anyone''s will. Transfer is completely inevitable. So, when I hold five gems in my hand, where do you think the last jewel will be?"


    Speaking of this, the six snakes behind Niedhog squirmed madly, that is, he himself also made a crazy laugh.


    "Yes, it is coming in my direction, and getting closer and closer. By relying on the connection between the gems, I can feel that it will soon appear in front of us. And if I remember correctly, I The last gem that is lacking, the real gem is in your little girlfriend, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t kill, you dare to try her!"


    The invisible connection once again put Brunhildra into the fire pit, and this sudden change made Zhou Yi immediately roar. But in the face of such threats, the tyrants only smiled coldly.


    "Don''t be too impulsive, impulsive will affect your judgment. In this chaotic void, I have already felt the power fluctuation of the real gem. It seems to have come here, if you are too impulsive, but will lose it. The trace of it."


    Concerns are chaotic. When I heard the magic dragon say so, Zhou Yi immediately started the spirit and began to scan the sea of ??chaos. However, no matter how hard he tried to observe, he could not penetrate the surface of this chaos. Instead, Niedhog, he smiled more and more proudly. The face of the cockroach is full of expressions of winning.


    This expression made Zhou Yi feel bad. He subconsciously wanted to launch an attack to interfere with the dragon''s tracking of the real gem, but just as he was ready to start, there was a sudden scarlet glow in the void.


    Realistic gems have appeared.


    This situation caused Zhou Yi to immediately move up against the pressure of the Nether Sea, but only saw that the scarlet light was blazing, but suddenly three parts were separated from it.


    On one side are two closely spaced figures, while on the other side are distant scarlets flying toward the dragon.


    As the tyrant himself said, infinite gems are born with the ability to attract each other. When appearing in this chaotic and horrible sea of ??voids, the manipulators of realistic gems cannot compete against the bonus of gem power. The sea of ??turbulent voids, of course, allows the manipulator to be countered by gems. The weak connection between them has been cut off, and without this only connection, the gem will fly to who is simply a question that is not to be asked.


    And now there are two choices in front of Zhou Yi. Is to grab the gems, or to save people! If it is in other safe places, gems are definitely the top priority. He has no reason to reinforce the power of the dragon. But here, the situation is different.


    The danger of the sea of ??the void is very clear in his heart. It is unceremonious to say that Brunnhilde and the woman around her have no ability to fight against the pressure here. If he does not intervene again, the next moment, the volatility of the emptiness here will tear their bodies into pieces. Therefore, this is simply a choice without room.


    Stretched out his hand and tore the sea of ??the void in the most direct and violent way. Zhou Yi controlled her own force field and protected the Valkyrie and her captives. While watching Zhou Yi make this kind of action, the other side of the dragon is quite leisurely recycling the real gem.


    "I knew you would make this choice. A wise choice, a stupid choice."


    The realistic gems fell safely under the invisible control onto the sixth dragon of the dragon, and when the six gems gathered. The deep darkness suddenly emerged from the black stone at the top of the magic faucet.


    This endless darkness is almost integrated with the color of the void, and as the darkness deepens and expands, the figure in which the dragon is hidden is becoming larger and larger. Soon, he became as big as the King, as great as a star.


    The power of infinite gems is never an algorithm of one plus one. Zhou Yi, who once had a gem, is also very clear. He can clearly feel how horrible the power fluctuations in the dragon after the six gems have been gathered. That is even the power to threaten yourself.


    This allowed him to immediately stare at his opponent, while carefully arranging Brunnhilde into his own star.


    "You''re fine, Brunnhilde."


    Zhou Yiping''s light and gentle words did not make the Valkyrie feel the slightest psychological comfort. In fact, when she saw the changes in the dragon, she realized the mistakes she made. So when she saw the fully opticalized figure inside the King of Ming, she immediately bowed her head.


    "Sorry, I just want to help you."


    "Now is not the time to say this. I will find a chance to send you out. It is too dangerous to bring you here!"


    "No, wait. Maybe I have a way!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Yi to send her away from here, Brunnhild immediately refused. She pulled her to the side of her, and said to Zhou Yi.


    "This is Niedhog''s lover, the queen of the Hades. Use her as a bargaining chip to threaten him, you may not have the hope of winning!"


    "You can''t think about it, I will never let you use me to threaten your majesty."


    As soon as Brenhild said this, Hella immediately yelled. It is a pity that this is within the body of Ming Wang. The huge force field completely controls her body, so that she can''t do anything but talk. Otherwise, it is impossible for a woman who is excited about this to do something out of the ordinary.


    Zhou Yi was puzzled when he looked at the Hades ruler who only showed half of his face. He is very clear about the origins of the hegemony, and is also very clear who is in this guy''s heart? But he is not sure, what Brunnhilde said is true.


    After all, it has been hundreds of millions of years for the tyrants, and maybe during this time, he has established new feelings. Therefore, for Brunnhilde''s suggestion, he began to be somewhat guilty.


    However, Brunnhild does not care about this. She forcibly pulled Hella, facing the huge incomparable dragon, shouting at him.


    "Niedhog, look at who is the person in my hand?"


    Although the flaming fire of Ming Wang is glaring, it is not so obvious that the dragon can not see clearly. He blinked his eyes, and his ugly face showed a deep anger.


    "Hella? What do you want to do to her?"


    "If you don''t want her to die," I heard the dragon ask, and Valkyrie immediately took out Gramo at her waist and pointed to Hella''s throat. "Just unload the infinite gems on you and hand them over. Otherwise, I promise, you will never see her again."


    "You are threatening me, Asgard''s ants?"


    As soon as Brenhild said this, the dragon immediately snored.


    "Do you know what you are threatening? Your creator, your destroyer. You are threatening a existence that you will never touch. Put down the weapon in your hand and hand it over, otherwise I promise that the entire Asgard will Without leaving the ground, it is completely turned into ashes!"


    The majesty of the dragon is even more terrible than what Brunnhild imagined. It is not only from his power, but also from the intangible involvement and connection of that fate.


    As he said, Asgar''s Asa protoss was born to him, he is their ancestor, and he has absolute authority in nature. Plus he was the destroyer destined in their destiny, so when faced with him, Brunnhild even began to lose power.


    But she insisted on standing there, clasping the weapon in her hand and rejecting it in the strongest tone.


    "Never, give up the infinite gems. Otherwise, I will kill her." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 642： Ruthless monster terminal power

    "Your Majesty, don''t worry about me. Kill them. As long as you can complete your dreams, I can do it!"


    The threat of Br��nnhilde silenced the huge dragon. Looking at his silence, Hella, who was taken hostage, suddenly cried.


    Her eyes are full of decisiveness and madness. It seems that as long as Niedhog is not threatened, she is dead and there is no big deal.


    Of course, the treatment of such restless hostages must be bad. When Brunnhild shook his sword, he made a long hole in her neck. Then her voice became sharp.


    "Niedhog, you haven''t had much time to hesitate. Give it up, or I will kill her."


    The dragon''s chest began to rise and fall violently, and it looked like an endless anger burning in his chest. And his look at Brunnhilde''s eyes is also very dangerous, and there is no doubt that, whenever possible, Brunnhilde will be torn into pieces by him.


    Seeing his chest undulating faster and faster, the corners of his mouth began to spurt a thick black mist, as if he could not bear the anger of his heart. Laughter, but suddenly came out of his mouth.


    First, ordinary laughter, then a crazy laugh that can''t be suppressed. The raging energy is like a nuclear bomb detonated in the sea, letting the emptiness of the sky burst into the waves of hundreds of millions of feet.


    And watching the magic dragon that suddenly made such a weird laugh, both Zhou Yi and Valkyrie showed a strange look. Especially for Brunnhilde, she even felt something terrible. This made her involuntarily geologically ask.


    "Niedhog, what do you mean by this?"


    "What do you mean?" Reluctantly converge on the smile on his face, and there is a playful look on the face of the dragon. "I am laughing at your ridiculous behavior, what? Do you think this threat really works for me?"


    "This is a woman who loves you deeply. It is a woman who can make a living for you. Do you have any feelings for her?" Upon hearing this, Brunnhilde immediately had a face. "Don''t pretend. Do you think that using this inferior performance can deceive me? If you really have no feelings for her, as an enemy, I will not have any mercy."


    "So let''s do it, kill her. See if this has any effect on me?"


    Slightly responded to a sentence, the dragon''s eyes are full of disdainful mockery.


    This kind of response suddenly made the Valkyrie bite the teeth. And when she put her gaze on Hella and touched the despair in her eyes, she couldn''t help her inner indignation anymore.


    "You are a monster, Ned Hogg. You don''t deserve this feeling at all!"


    "Hah, ridiculous. Stupid ants, do you know what love is?" The cold words of Valkyrie touched the nerves of tyranny. In this respect, he is indeed paranoid.


    "Don''t compare me to the guy around you. He is just a seed of love, seeing a dross that loves one. From the beginning to the end, there is only one woman in my heart. Only her, it is worthy of my love. As for the one in your hand, it is just a trivial substitute."


    Here, the dragon faintly glanced at the Queen of the Hades, which was hijacked by the Valkyrie, and the coldness in the eyes was visible to anyone. This made the entire body of Hella a tremor, and felt the tremor, the Valkyrie once again scolded.


    "So you can play with her like this. Even ignore her life and death?"


    "Of course, because she is what I created."


    It was a matter of course, and the dragon said as he stretched out his body.


    "How do you think she came out, how she became the queen of the earth, the ruler of the whole world. It is all because of me!"


    "When I was born out of the world tree, I felt lonely. So at the moment when the Asa the Protoss was born, I intercepted one of the seeds and loaded my thoughts and part of the undead soul on this seed, let It gave birth to a woman, a woman who is very similar to my favorite woman, and I used her to pin my longing for countless years."


    "Of course, I have to admit. This woman is very useful. She did a lot of things while I was asleep. I spent billions of efforts to wake up. This alone is enough to make me recognize her existence. However, her value is nothing more than that."


    "After all, it is just a mere mind that has gained my strength. It is a gift to be a god. And I have given enough to her. Now, you actually want to use her in exchange for infinite gems. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    "It��s ridiculous, are you ridiculous?"


    Looking at the still dragon that is still laughing, the martyrdom appears in the eyes of the female martial arts, and the deepest anger. In her view, Nedhog''s behavior has trampled on the sacredness of love. Cold-blooded and ruthless, complete monster action. For this guy, she really can''t wait to put him under the sword at once.


    But unfortunately, the power gap is an insurmountable gap between them. Despite this idea, she did not realize the possibility anyway. Therefore, she can only do her best to ask questions.


    But she just asked this, Zhou Yi took her shoulders and stopped her useless behavior.


    "You don''t have to work hard, he can''t repent. As you said, he is a monster, so don''t expect a monster to understand people''s feelings!"


    After saying this, the raging fire once again rose on his sword front. Hehe''s unrivaled Wilton makes the voids still, and everything is quiet.


    "Still use power to talk, this is the only way we can communicate."


    "There is nothing wrong with it!"


    He sneered, and the huge dragon looked at the sly king with his cold eyes. In an instant, his body appeared in front of the Ming Wang.


    Six huge arms emerged with scarlet brilliance, with the infinite power to open up the heavens and the earth, and fell to the Ming Wang.


    The sword of the fire of God was taken for granted in the front, but the fire of burning all things did not have any use for the scarlet armor. The reality was distorted, and the huge arms collided with the blade hard, causing the sword of the fire to make a painful embarrassment.


    At the same time, the tremendous strength also made Zhou Yi feel the heavy pressure.


    He had already had the red giant star, and he should have infinite power. But at this moment, the power of the dragon is even stronger than him. If Zhou Yi is now the sun, then the dragon has the power to shake the sun, making him difficult.


    The force field began to collapse, and the light and fire above the body were swallowed up by the darkness of the dragon. For a moment, Ming Wang fell into the wind. And, it is constantly getting into a disadvantage.


    The sword of the fire of the gods has been unable to withstand the crushing of the six giant arms, and at this time, three huge tails have also come up. The giant cuts in the middle of the neck of the Ming Wang, and the two crocodile mouths were also stretched, biting the past to the hands of Ming Wang.


    This time is no longer a time to cherish weapons. When the hand was loose, Ming Wang gave up the sword of the fire, and then directly caught the mouth of two crocodiles. The big crocodile was lifted high above him. In order to deal with the giant cut of the dagger, it is also to deal with the more and more powerful arms.


    In this case, the dragon is naturally not doing anything about self-mutilation. It immediately put away the giant shears and also closed two large crocodile mouths. Although the arm still squats down, it does not have too many threats for Ming Wang.


    The left block flashed right and avoided these heavy fists. Ming Wang directly touched the vicinity. He has absolute confidence in close combat, but there is no way for the dragon to deal with it.


    Seeing that Ming Wang was close to a dangerous distance, the magic dragon''s eyes flashed a trace of madness. The six snakes were twisted together, and the infinite gem immediately became a whole. The next moment, the light of the end of everything was born.


    Time, space. The thing that exists, the thing that does not exist. Soul, soul, everything. In the face of this unspeakable, unrecognizable light, it instantly loses its meaning. Everything is gone, everything is dying. Everything is gone. Even this vast void in front of the eyes has completely turned into a blank. Nothing exists, and there is a hollow existence than the void itself.


    In the face of this light, Ming Wang is equally vulnerable.


    His huge force field from the star collapsed, and the endless light and fire were completely extinguished. Like a chilled molten gold cooled down, he seems to have completely lost consciousness and is wounded in this blank.


    If no one cares about him, he may be wandering here for thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, or even forever. However, if everything is over, then it is too cheap for him to be arrogant.


    The protective barrier of the infinite gemstone is opened, and the figure is revealed from the cavity after the end of all things. The magic dragon looked at the Ming Wang floating there, showing an excited and crazy smile.


    He waited for countless years and finally waited for this moment. Therefore, no one is not excited. Compared with the excitement of this moment, he is more concerned about the next time.


    How do you make your own sweet revenge? Thinking of these things, he has slowly flew over and extended his hands to Ming Wang.


    The power of reality surged, and the huge body was suddenly broken down. Ming Wang re-emerged as Zhou Yi, and the Valkyrie and the captive Hella also appeared there.


    However, the dragon did not pay attention to their meaning. He put all his mind on Zhou Yi, who has his eyes closed.


    "I finally waited, my old enemy. Tell me, how can I carry out my revenge? I really can''t wait."


    The smug demon dragon couldn''t help but laugh at Zhou Yi haha, and at this time, the sly light suddenly burst into the hands of Zhou Yi, who was closed.


    Everything is not over yet! Still far from over! (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 643： Fantasy bubble new star

    From the moment of being defeated, Zhou Yi realized that a very serious problem is the power of infinite gems.


    He can accommodate a red superstar, and he can even fight against Niedhog, who has five gems. However, in the case of six infinite gems, he can only be defeated.


    The infinite gems that have gathered together represent the infinite power, the infinite possibilities, and the absolute incomparable. In the face of this power, he is really powerless.


    However, admitting defeat is not his character. Even at this time, he tried the last effort.


    The residual star power was poured into Rodney. This artifact, built with eternal fire, dead star fragments and world branches, has the most ultimate killing star, and this skill is his only now. Count on.


    Taking the energy of a superstar as the core energy source of a supernova explosion, its destructive power may not be able to compete with infinite gems. The kind of glory that belongs to the ultimate power of the universe is likely to break the guardian of infinite gems, and then destroy this powerful enemy with its powerful energy.


    Of course, he will be resurrected. But in the face of what is likely to happen next, this resurrection is meaningless.


    The black hole, the real destruction, is also the killing trick that Zhou Yi is not willing to use. Whether it is any existence, mortals or gods, celestial bodies and even everything in the universe are desperate in the face of black holes. Some people have imagined the existence of a black hole, what it is connected to other universes, or what space faults.


    But in fact, Zhou Yi, who has a stellar identity, knows what a black hole is. It��s not all that messy. The black hole has only one identity, that is, destruction and demise.


    It is an end, whether it is from an object that exists at a macroscopic point or from a microscopic point of view. A celestial body such as a star, a unit as small as an atom, once swallowed by a black hole, has only the end of extinction and destruction. It can erase anything from the universe from its existence, and clean it, leaving no residue.


    If you can, Zhou Yi is not willing to use such things. Because for the universe, a black hole is a cancer. Once it appears, it cannot disappear, it will not shrink, but it will only become more and more huge as it swallows everything. Making this kind of thing, in essence, is destroying the universe, of course, it is chronic.


    However, in Zhou Yi''s view, the current tyrant is more terrible than a black hole. Leave him alone, the destruction he has created is definitely not under the black hole. It is even said that it is likely to affect those who care about them the most.


    Don''t underestimate the shamelessness of tyranny. If you have never had the honor, he will definitely apply the fire of hatred that he has accumulated for countless years to the piano after defeating Zhou Yi. And this is absolutely not allowed by Zhou Yi.


    In the face of the security of the universe and the safety of his lover, he only has to choose the latter way. Therefore, in the face of this excellent opportunity, he has no hesitation.


    Rodney''s gun blade has begun to shine brightly, and the eternal fire burning above has begun to change its appearance. It is getting brighter and brighter, and it is more and more like a dazzling, burning star. Whether it is light or temperature, it has reached the point where ordinary stars can''t reach it.


    If there is not a creation that is impossible to exist, the residual debris from the outbreak of the new star will be used as a gun blade, and the eternal fire is afraid that it has already burst open. But now, under the protection of this magical creation, it has reached the limit in the blink of an eye.


    The core temperature has even reached one billion megahertz, and the moment of photon jet collision can change into positive and negative electron pairs, and the huge energy makes everything unstable.


    Next, you only need to project Rodney to remove the **** of the Death Star to the eternal fire, and then the ultimate destruction will come. In this instant, Zhou Yi believes that the dragon has absolutely no chance of reaction.


    In fact, the dragon did not respond. He is still immersed in his brilliant victory. And even if it is a reaction, I believe that he has no limit, he will not care about such a small light. The star that has just been so big has been crushed by him. Now this little bit of glare is really not put in his heart.


    However, he does not care, does not mean that someone does not care. Seeing that Zhou Yi dragged the scarred body to shoot this ultimate shot, a figure was mad and rushed up, slamming the gun-like penis.


    Even the temperature that was only slightly spilled caused the sudden action of the whole person to burn. From the outside to the inside, little by little, it became completely ashes.


    This is definitely a painful process, but the guy holding the gun is always holding on to his own movements. She refused to let go, and was also desperately pouring her strength into Rodney.


    This little power is not worth mentioning, but at this most critical time it is causing huge and irreparable changes. The power that has burned to the extreme has become incomprehensible, and this small change has completely transformed Zhou Yi''s series of plans.


    Rodney flew out on schedule, stabbing with ecstasy, a huge dragon like a star. The huge glory broke out in an instant.


    More dazzling light than ten million suns is enough to deprive everyone of their vision. Facing the grand stalwart, it means the ultimate knot and the most magnificent landscape in the universe. No one can use words to describe the feeling of facing it. .


    In line with this magnificent landscape, it is the ultimate destruction it represents.


    The spewing light and countless super-light-speed particles that emerged in the explosion swallowed everything in their own range in an instant. Even with the barriers built by infinite gems, the body of the dragon was broken down into billions in a flash. Shares, countless copies.


    Space, time, distorted reality, everything has no meaning in front of this absolute power. This is a tremendous energy that can affect everything, a force that can destroy everything. In the face of this power, all defenses are false, and all abilities are jokes.


    Even if the magic dragon is protected, there is only one end, that is destruction. But it is just destruction.


    The eternal fire is not a real star after all. The simulated new star burst has the same great power. But it does not have the same stamina, it can only destroy the tyrants for a while. The most important thing is that it does not produce what Zhou Yi wants.


    Unexpected interference made Rodyn''s powers impure. Even a few tiny impurities have affected the outbreak of the new star. Increased power, but lost the possibility of becoming a black hole. Without a black hole, such a blow is actually meaningless.


    Heavy burden of death and rebirth is not something that has not been understood for the tyranny. It is conceivable that when this is completely over, what kind of state will be the demise of returning again.


    He will certainly not give Zhou Yi any chance. He can be said to be an invincible existence.


    In the face of such a situation, Zhou Yi can only loosen his fist in vain. He looked at the woman who had almost completely turned into ashes and floated in the void, whispering a question.


    "Hella is, can I know why you are doing this?"


    "You won''t understand." Even Hella, whose soul is dissipating, silently opened his mouth, and his face was full of a smile. "There is no reason to pay for a loved one."


    "You love him, but how did he treat you?" Upon hearing this, Brunnhild, who had been protected by Zhou Yi, could not help but shouted at the woman who was about to disappear. "He just thinks of you as a substitute, a dispensable character. He doesn''t care about you at all, he doesn''t care about you at all. Is it really worthwhile to sacrifice himself for such a person?"


    "Worth!" There is no hesitation in the slightest, and there is not even any emotional volatility. Hella just smiled and said with a touch of regret. "From the day I appeared, I knew that I was just a substitute. Everything I have is just a dream bubble, but I still dream like that, it is a million years. It seems stupid, but it seems silly, but It��s enough for me. It��s me who has been with him for years, and it��s me who can die for him at the end.��


    "This is the meaning and value of my existence. I can do this. I have no regrets."


    After saying these words, Hella was completely dispersed for the dust in the void. Instead of leaving even a trace of traces, as she said to herself, everything in her life is like a dream bubble, including his existence. However, at the thought of the tragic loss of this woman, Brunnhilde had an indescribable sorrow and pain.


    Falling in love with someone who doesn''t love you or who is worthy of being loved is so sad and helpless. At this time, as a woman, she even forgot their hostile identity, and even said that she still has endless sympathy and compassion for her.


    However, the sudden sound interrupted all the grief in her heart, and turned all the emotions into the most pure and direct anger.


    "It��s a dangerous blow. However, I have to say that it��s beautiful. Zhou Yi, you really are the enemy of my life. But I don��t think you thought about it. A district��s embarrassment can actually play at this time. This incredible role. This is fate. Destiny is already doomed, you are absolutely impossible to defeat me."


    The resurrection from the faint glow of the demon looked at the two people standing in the void, making a scream of laughter. For his triumph and mania, the Valkyrie couldn��t help but ask him anger.


    "Niedhog, don''t you know what the woman did for you? Isn''t there any trace of nostalgia and remorse for her?"


    "Repentance?" The huge head was lowered, and the stunned eyes were full of mockery. "Are you joking with me? Asgard''s little girl?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 644： Defeat the destiny

    "It''s like treating a bite of air that you are calling out. Do you regret it''s disappearing? It''s ridiculous. I admit that the existence of this woman does bring some fun to my jail life. But at best, But that''s it. Her meaning is nothing more."


    The ruthless answer made the female martial art smashed, and wanted to smash the ugly head in front of her eyes. But she can''t do it, and no one can do it.


    Holding her shoulder, Zhou Yi crossed her body and came to her.


    "Enough, Brunnhilde. It''s not the time to say this now."


    "How, Zhou Yi? Now, do you have any means to deal with me?"


    Looking at the face of yourself, let yourself endure the enemies of thousands of years. The huge dragon couldn''t help but shake his body and made such a question.


    Just the devastating attack that almost killed him was really a surprise to him. Although I don''t think that Zhou Yi can still have such a means, it is enough to alert him in his heart.


    However, at this time, Zhou Yi did not pay attention to this guy. Instead, he pushed Brunnhilde''s body and pushed her hard into the distance.


    The icy touch appeared on the palm of your hand, and Breenhild, who saw his amulet for Zhou Yi and returned to his own hands, immediately realized a special problem. She immediately wanted to rush toward Zhou Yi, but a golden light surrounded her whole.


    "Zhou Yi, what are you doing? Let me go, let me go!"


    Struggling hard against the light in front of his eyes, but the huge difference in power is not even a trace of the silk. Brunnhilde, who was in it, could only scream in vain against Zhou Yi in vain, but he could not shake the will of Zhou Yi at all.


    "You have to leave here, Brunnhilde. I can''t watch you die here, so, sorry. I can only send you away in this way!"


    The plain words resounded in the ear of the Valkyrie, and then the Valkyrie saw the brilliant light, and the huge and stalwart King once again emerged on the endless void. He used his body to radiate a striking light in this boundless darkness, and at the same time, blocked the huge dragon from the sight of Valkyrie.


    "Stop, Zhou Yi, you will stop me. I don''t want to leave, I don''t go anywhere except here. Even if I die, I have to die here. Do you know? Come and let me go!"


    Faced with the words of Zhou Yi, Brunnhilde''s whole people began to go crazy. She glared at the light in front of her eyes. The thin layer of barriers was not only a barrier but a farther distance for her.


    However, for Zhou Yi, who has made up his mind, all this is already unchangeable. The light is still disappearing in the depths of the void as scheduled. While watching the departure of the light, Zhou Yi looked at his enemies with his most determined eyes.


    "The tyrant, only you and me. It is the last time."


    With his hands empty, Ming Wang gripped his fists hard. The huge sun wheel shot a clear flame behind him, and the flame spread over his body, enveloping his entire body in a bright flame. The flames of light seem to mean the war that will never go out in his heart.


    And this is to let the dragon can not help but reveal a weird smile.


    "I really want to admire you, my old enemy. Didn''t you realize this at this time? The huge gap between you and me! You can''t beat me, fate is already doomed, I am The last winner."


    "That kind of thing, who can''t be clear in the end?"


    The clear fire brings a dazzling light. At this time, the whole body of the Ming King seems to have become a huge light source, shining the whole piece of the void in the millions of times the sun.


    He rushed up, squatting on the barriers of the infinite gems, and the huge force penetrated the barrier, rushing toward the back of the dragon.


    However, the magic dragon just took a light block and used his arm to block the circle. The six arms were quick and powerful under the blessing of infinite power, and there was no chance of reaction at all. They had already hit the body of Ming Wang.


    "No, fate has made everything clear. I will end everything and destroy everything. You can''t stop in front of me. Know why I will let you take the woman of Asgard so easily?" Because she can''t escape the palm of my hand. Not only her, but even those women on the earth, will accompany you to disappear into the world. And, won''t let you wait for a long time!"


    The slamming made Ming Wang��s body violently dark, but in an instant it surged with countless times of light. When Ming Wang screamed, he forced his arm to restrain himself, and then turned around, and he stuck the body of the dragon from behind him.


    "I won''t let you succeed, kill the fighter. Even if you die, I won''t let you hurt them!"


    "Haha, do you think you can stop me? It''s ridiculous, your death can''t solve any problems. Even if you die, you can''t stop me!"


    Despite being locked from the back, the dragon''s flexible tail was easily explored. The sharp cut tail slammed down, and it stuck to the huge day wheel behind Ming Wang. The sun and the tail of the ray flow are like the sound of thunder and earthquake. The flying stream and the darkness of annihilation are all the emptiness of the whole void.


    And this is not the case, the two crocodile mouths also stretched out at this time, directly biting the arm of Ming Wang. The sharp fangs easily penetrated the body of Ming Wang. The rich darkness was like a venom, and it was poured into the body of Ming Wang along the wound.


    But soon, the darkness died. Moreover, from within the body of Ming Wang, there was a sudden burst of intense light and incredible energy.


    That is the high temperature of billions of rays, the turbulent photons are jetting, in collision. This has just happened, but it is now reappearing in the most incredible way.


    For this change, even the tyrannical is somewhat unacceptable.


    "Zhou Yi, are you crazy? You want to use your body to make black holes?"


    He began to struggle and wanted to break free from the constraints of Zhou Yi. But Ming Wang was entangled in his body, so that he could not do it at all. At this time, Zhou Yi also opened. He spoke to his enemies in a plain tone as if he were attending a party.


    "I said, I am the sun. And as the sun, this is the last thing I can do. You are not saying that fate is already destined for your victory? Then let me see if you really can Victory to the end."


    "You will die too, in the black hole. Whether you or me, it will completely die. Let me go, stop all this. We can talk about it!"


    The dragon was unwilling to squat and even began to propose conditions to stop all that he was doing. However, Zhou Yi did not pay attention to him, because he was very clear about what kind of guy is the tyrant.


    He won''t leave him, even if he is dead, he must take him away.


    "You don''t have to say anything nonsense anymore. I won''t give you any chance to hurt the most important people of mine. Let''s disappear with me, kill the tyrant! Forever and ever, completely from this universe!"


    The ray of light shines, just like a whole galaxy radiates hundreds of millions of lights in an instant. For the first time, the darkness of the darkness ushered in such a bright moment. The light of the supernova explosion is very clear even in the most remote corner of the void.


    It is a magnificent beauty, and it is also a desperate thoroughness.


    Looking at the infinite light that appeared in front of his own eyes, Brunnhilde couldn''t help but feel the pain in his heart, and he burst into tears.


    This is the first time she has been crying for a man, and it is the first time she has felt the heartbreak. When the light came out, she realized that she had missed something.


    I haven''t had time to tell him what he said, and he hasn''t heard what he wants to hear from his mouth. Everything has not really begun, and everything has completely ended.


    This is really painful for her, it is ironic. Even at this time, she realized that this is the arrangement of fate for herself, the most painful arrangement.


    She will fall in love with the greatest hero, but she can''t get the best love. Because everything will be buried in the flames. Destiny is so illustrated, and now she also believes in the existence of this fate.


    Because everything is as fate said, she really fell in love with the hero who solved her own from the curse, the unparalleled hero.


    He defeated the dragon, defeated the devil, saved the world, and even took away the heart of the goddess. However, they can never come together. From the beginning of resistance, to the present farewell. It seems that there is a big hand in the invisible, just like controlling everything, let them miss the best opportunity again and again. Until now, he was trapped in the most extreme flame.


    This is a hateful fate, and people are so heartbroken that they simply want to die. However, Brunnhilde has thanked this fate because it can meet him by himself, and the most important thing is that she can let herself and him die together.


    At the end of the fate, the Valkyrie and the hero were buried in the flame. Now, at the moment of the supernova explosion, the light of the Valkyrie is dissipated.


    Looking at the magnificent beauty of the bloom above the void and the blaze that swallowed everything, Brunnhild smiled and flew up to the fly.


    "Sorry, my hero. Even if you die, please let me die with you."


    With such a belief, the Valkyrie resolutely opened his hands and greeted his death. At this time, a voice rang in her ear.


    "It''s not over yet, my child. The river of fate still has a turn here!" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 645： Destinys self-stone

    "father?"


    The weird voice reached Brunnhilde''s ear, but it made her feel very familiar. She stood up blankly and made such a mutter in the direction of the void.


    "Yes, my child. I am talking to you."


    The source of the sound is that Odin frankly admitted his identity. For the father who suddenly appeared, Brunnhild felt a strange confusion.


    "But, are you not sleeping? Why can you still be here, and still in this way?"


    "This is the power of destiny, my child." After some short silence, it was a deep sigh and a smooth laugh. "It��s a new power that I got after the new fate of the fate. A simple deal."


    Listening to this sentence, Brunnhilde has a bad feeling. It seems as if everything is arranged, as if everything has fallen into a trap that has already been drawn. Everything is full of conspiracy and calculations, which makes her feel the heartfelt irritability and riots.


    "Power, destiny? What did you do, Odin? Is it all in your calculations? Just like when you made me cursed and fell asleep?"


    Such questions undoubtedly represent the most fearful things in Brunnhilde''s heart. If everything really follows what she imagined. Then she really has no way to forgive herself and the entire Asgard.


    I took advantage of the hero who saved herself and used her to make her heart move. In exchange for a meticulous calculation and scam, this result is a great tragedy for her as the Asgard Valkyrie. Even if she didn''t know it at all, even if she was only one of the manipulated pieces, she also had a feeling that she could no longer face Zhou Yi.


    And for her feelings, Odin is very clear. What kind of character is this daughter of his, he can understand. This is a child whose will and conviction are incomparably pure. Once you have identified something, you will never learn to give up and compromise. Especially those things that are important to her can be maintained by giving up everything and even the posture of life.


    This is a virtue, but sometimes it is a kind of jealousy, a shackle that can drag people into the abyss. But obviously, he also understood that his character''s Brunnhilde did not change at all.


    Therefore, Odin, who is unwilling to lose her daughter at this last moment, still honestly said everything.


    "I didn''t want to sacrifice our hero, Buren. In fact, although in order to change this doom, the entire Asgard has made a huge sacrifice, but from beginning to end, I have no intention of sacrificing you and him."


    "He is the power of change in destiny, the one who disturbs the river of destiny. In this final battle, he is a must. So many things must be built around him. Whether it is a giant, a dead, or even It is this final confrontation, and everything is tied to him. This naturally includes the survival of Asgard, the real survival."


    The martial **** who was hailed as a nickname who was called when she was a child was not soft-hearted because of these words. In fact, because of her own thoughts, her whole person is full of negative emotions.


    "This is the reason you use him. Is this why you use me?"


    "I admit that I have used you in this difficult battle. But that is also to make you live better and let Asgard continue to exist."


    Odin��s voice suddenly became fierce, but it quickly fell silent.


    "I am the king of Asgard, the father of the gods. I have to be responsible for the burden on my shoulders. Buren, you don''t understand what I saw and the choices I made. On my first time. How desperate I was when I saw the fate. When I first saw the turnaround he represented, I was so ecstatic."


    "Compared with the whole world and the kingdom to the end, such sacrifices are now the best. Although we have lost countless fighters, lost Hemdahl, lost Friga, and even lost the king of the past. But we have survived, and this is actually the greatest gift of fate."


    "Gift, are you calling for gifts?"


    Think of everything you see, and think about the burning scene of the Golden Palace and the world tree. Brunnhilde felt a fire in his chest. As soon as she saw the radiance of the new star that was fading in front of her eyes, her heart was as desperate as indulging in the abyss.


    Odin��s statement is completely unrecognizable. Even she hopes that this has never happened. She is still sleeping forever on the peak of the flame.


    "You must learn to endure sadness, Buren. This is a thing that the king must learn."


    "I am not a king, you are. Don''t force your thoughts on me."


    "No, you are already a king. When you hold Gunniel and accept the loyalty of the warrior and the gods, when I step into the world tree and embrace the embrace of the river of destiny, you are already a king. After my crown and heavy burden, you are already the new queen of Asgard."


    "Wait, what do you mean? Odin, what did you do?"


    Upon hearing his words, Brunnhilde gave birth to an inexplicable panic in his heart. She looked at the void eagerly, waiting for his answer, hoping that everything was not as she thought. But the reality is always counterproductive.


    At this time, the Odin tone suddenly became kind, and he seemed to put down a heavy burden, from a majestic king to an apologetic father.


    "As you heard, Buren. I am already dead, returning to the arms of my ancestors."


    "Since I know the fate of the river, I understand what kind of scourge is hidden under the tree of the world. The monster that represents our origin also represents our destruction. When he wakes up, he will inevitably destroy. The world tree, this imprisoned his sacred objects for countless years. At the same time, Asgard, who relied on the world tree, was destined to be destroyed by him."


    "This is something that cannot be changed, but after he appeared, there has been a turn for the better. With this opportunity, we have won the last hope, and therefore we can keep the last fire for Asgard. ""


    Shaking her head hard, the Valkyrie did not agree with him at all. She stubbornly insisted on what she saw.


    "No, Asgard has been destroyed, and the world tree has been burned in front of my eyes. We have not done anything, except to let an innocent person be brought in by our **** destiny."


    "That was just before, after that you didn''t see the final outcome."


    It seems to be sighing, Odin said the final ending.


    "I made a deal with the goddess of fate, at the expense of my life and soul, and became the new root of the world tree. At the same time, I replaced them and became the new monitor of destiny. This is our last resort, and it is a last resort. Means. But this is to allow Asgard to be preserved. Together with the people you protect, our Asgard is not destroyed."


    "So, you are doing very well. Buren, everything you do is enough to make me proud."


    "So, you are actually dead yet? Is it like Frigga Heimdal?"


    The female goddess, whose face is already indifferent, suddenly asked. And for this question, Odin replied in vain.


    "Yes, I am already dead. My child, what you are hearing now, is only my remaining consciousness. Maybe soon, these consciousness will also dissipate."


    "So, that is to say. We will die too? Will I and Zhou Yi die in all of this?"


    "No, you won''t die. Buren, you have to live with the rest of Asgard''s people. So, I won''t let you die."


    "will not let me die?"


    Looking up at the endless glow that gradually shrank, Brunnhild smiled.


    "Do you see the light above? I have decided that I will stay with him until the moment of death. In this case, can you still say something like this?"


    "You are still so stubborn, Buren." Sighing and saying this, Odin suddenly laughed. "But this is my daughter."


    "Listen, Buren. You still have hope, whether you or he still has the possibility of living. And all the possibilities are in your hands."


    Having said that, the invisible power suddenly surged. Under the influence of this power, Brunnhild immediately felt the burning pain on his palm.


    The golden jewel now shines brightly in her palm, showing its distinctiveness and special existence. And when Brunnhilde stared at the jewel, Odin whispered in her ear.


    "This is your hope, the last stone of the infinite gemstone of the legend. Use it, child. Use its power to find the future of your hopes. I believe that in the end you will definitely get what you want. Something. This is my last blessing, Buren. Wish you, get your happiness!"


    Odin''s voice gradually became depressed, even to an extent that could hardly be heard clearly. But at the same time, the golden stone of self became more and more shining in the hands of Brunnhilde.


    A sense of sleep is slowly waking up in this gem. And as she wakes up, the infinite gems begin to move. Like the separated young son facing the birth of his mother, all the infinite gems began to cheer and jump, wanting to return to the embrace of this consciousness.


    And like a rainbow, the colorful light suddenly broke through the light of the rising star. Rushing in the direction of Brunnhilde. (~^~)

 Chapter 646： Great power of Vengeance

    In the ancient legend of the universe, there is such a story, a story closely related to infinite gems. In the story, there should be seven gems that symbolize infinite power.


    In addition to the red realistic gemstones, orange time gemstones, blue space gemstones, pink psychic gemstones, purple power gemstones and green soul gemstones, there is also the infinite gemstone that is not known to anyone. This gem has an unknown power, and even the people who have seen this gem are extremely rare.


    So as time went by, even the legend about this gem was gradually lost. So far, many people have forgotten the existence of the seventh gem. But it really exists, and from a certain point of view, it is also the most important of all infinite gems.


    And why do you say this? This will lead to the origin of the infinite gem.


    There are different interpretations of the origins of infinite gems in different civilizations. Some civilizations believe that infinite gems are the remains of the last universe, and are the gathering of all the forces of the last universe. And other civilizations believe that the birth of infinite gems and the big bang of the birth of the universe have a very important relationship. It is directly linked to the origin of the universe and is one of the most fundamental forces.


    These explanations may sound reasonable, but in reality they have nothing to do with real reality. There is only one real source of infinite gems, that is, a goddess named Nemesis, the goddess of vengeance.


    In the true past, Nemesis is an aggregate of all infinite gems, and a humanoid incarnation of infinite gems. She has all the power of infinite gems, time, space, mind, soul, reality and power itself. It can be said that her power is beyond anyone''s imagination, even in the vast universe, there can be no existence that can be compared with her.


    She is the ultimate in the universe, and this is no doubt. However, this does not mean that she will not be bored and lonely. In the billions of years, she was tired of the existence of her own, and instead chose the eternal sleep. And her power was dispersed, and she became six infinite gems with unlimited power.


    Her self-awareness became the last jewel and the last trace of her in the universe. This trace should not have been known to others, but now, under the guidance of fate, it is in the hands of Brunnhilde. And ushered in the most incredible miracle.


    Under the attraction of the stone of the self, the infinite gems forcibly broke away from the control of the dragon and got rid of the glow of the new star. Then gathered in front of the Valkyrie.


    They are intertwined with each other, and their infinite power can be poured into the golden stone of self, so that the light radiated from it becomes brighter, more dazzling and inclusive.


    The invisible connection is built between infinite gems. Under the radiance of the stone of the self, the infinite gems suddenly become streamer and come together. Then the ancient goddess woke up.


    The tall body emerges from the light, as if wearing a crown, lifts the stone of self. The radiant glow enveloped the sudden appearance of the body like a gathered wing, and then suddenly changed into a gleaming light feather coat.


    With the formation of the feather coat, the true meaning of the awakened goddess also emerged from the light.


    The face of the old-fashioned statue, with its unique soft lines, gives people a sense of solemn beauty. The tall body is full of power, and there is an indescribable sac in the envelope of the light feather coat. The golden crown is both a symbol of power and a symbol of power, which represents her great to infinite power.


    When she opened her eyes and extended her hands to the universe. The whole universe has become silent. Everything seems to have stopped flowing, and it seems that even time has come to a standstill.


    Of course, this is not the case, but the flow of time has really stopped. And the goddess who just woke up like this, looking at the female Valkyrie in front of her eyes as if she had the eyes of the entire starry sky, and made a direct voice to the depths of the soul.


    "Is that you wake me up? The unfortunate girl who is destined to suffer."


    Faced with this, it can''t be described by any adjectives, just being there means the goddess of greatness itself. Brunnhilde bowed his head deeply and answered her question while expressing awe.


    "Yes, the great goddess. I wake you up."


    "So, what are your wishes that I need to complete?"


    Looking down, watching this goddess, which is no different from dust, is a goddess of revenge, Nemesis, who made a long sigh.


    "I saw your past and the destiny you have already made. I also saw your heart, the pain and perseverance. Say, unfortunate child, tell me why you wake me up. Let me see Can I fulfill your wishes?"


    Hearing this, as if in the endless darkness, seeing the hope of the dawn of Brunnhilde can no longer maintain his strong outside, she looked at the goddess in front of her and the suspended star behind her, bursting out and weeping Out of my own wishes.


    "I ask you, save him. Bring him back to me. I can''t lose him, I really can''t lose him."


    "Yes? Is there only this wish?"


    The goddess who had slept for hundreds of millions of years looked at the woman crying in front of her eyes like a mournful statue. After a long time, she nodded and said to her.


    "So, as you wake me up. I will reach your wishes. The person you want, I will bring him back to you."


    After that, Nemesis raised his hand and pointed to the huge light group that emerged from the explosion of the new star behind him.


    Suddenly, as with the reversing of the button, the huge new star cluster began to go back to the past that had already happened. All the light, all the fire, all the energy, all retracted and changed toward the origin until it completely changed into the original appearance, and the new star burst did not appear before.


    The huge Ming Wang and the Dragon Dragon once again appeared there, and from the posture of being closely entangled in the death together, they became the appearance of the confrontation. And all these changes, the two people in the protagonist have no sense of the slightest. They are silent, like a doll. Or, the whole universe is beinghave like this.


    And as time goes back to this point, everything is running like a clockwork again. The roar of Ming Wang��s death to death just shouted out, but he was surprised to find that there was no magic dragon in front of his eyes.


    Of course, this is not to say that the dragon has disappeared. But because of the loss of the support of the infinite gems, the dragon can no longer maintain the body like a stellar stalwart. He gradually retracted into a planet from the size of a star, and then became a satellite, even a smaller one.


    When his figure was completely shaped, he was already the size of Brunnhilde when he first saw him. For the mortal, he is still an unmatched monster, but for the huge Ming Wang, he is still inconspicuous than a fine dust.


    This makes Zhou Yi very surprised, and has not waited for him to do anything. A sound that went straight to his heart suddenly rang.


    "You are the man that the girl said? Indeed, you are a very special existence."


    With the advent of the sound, Zhou Yi suddenly felt a huge and unspeakable power fluctuation. That is the existence that can make you feel pressure, and it can make you feel the vastness of existence. Just relying on this feeling is enough to make Zhou Yi feel the alarm.


    He quickly lowered his head and immediately discovered the goddess that was not huge but could not be ignored. And the Brenhilde who was sobbing around her.


    This made his mind suddenly become confused, so that he immediately asked involuntarily.


    "What is going on here? Brunnhilde, why haven''t you left yet? And who is this?"


    "I am Nemesis, the goddess of vengeance. Little guy, you should have seen me. Or, you should have seen my existence. I am an infinite jewel, or the aggregation of infinite gems is me."


    The answer of the Nemesis made Zhou Yi suddenly stupid. He did not think that there is such a magical identity as the infinite gems that have been used as cosmic creatures. This made him unable to look carefully at Nemesis, and with his observations, he had to believe everything that the goddess said.


    "It''s incredible. I didn''t think there was such a secret in the infinite gems."


    With this in mind, Zhou Yi has already narrowed his body and changed into what he was. The goddess of infinite gems have already appeared here, so the end of the tyrants must be uncomfortable. Without the infinite gems, the tyranny itself is not enough to fear. In this case, there is no need to maintain that look.


    Looking at Zhou Yi, who has changed back, Brunnhild couldn''t resist the excitement in his heart and rushed straight up.


    "Great, Zhou Yi. Are you finally back? I am really afraid that you will disappear from my eyes. Promise me, don''t sacrifice alone?"


    The goddess who has experienced pain is no longer willing to hide her inner feelings. She directly spoke to Zhou Yi about everything in her heart, and it was inevitable that Zhou Yi would pick it up.


    After all, there is still nothing to explain to them. Coupled with his previous scruples, he simply did not know how to deal with the affection of Valkyrie. So he can only move the subject according to the shoulders of Valkyrie.


    "What the **** is going on? Brunnhilde?"


    "The golden stone of self, I used it to wake up Nemesis under the guidance of my father. It was she who saved you, backtracking the time and saving you from the outbreak of the new star."


    Once I heard this, even Zhou Yi could not help but feel and admire in my heart.


    The feeling is because of the existence of the stone of self. At the beginning, he also took this jewel to see the goddess of fate. Although they are part of the infinite gems, they have not told him that this jewel can awaken the powerful existence of the vengeful goddess.


    The admiration is because the goddess of vengeance is strong. He has done this in retrospective time. But there is no such thing as Nemesis. The wave of the new star is reversed, and the universe is silent. This power is enough to make him stunned.


    But in any case, she saved herself. This is enough to give the highest respect.


    "Thank you, Your Goddess. Thank you for your help!" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 647： End of destiny

    "No thanks, little guy. I saw your past. This is a very interesting story for me. So, treat this as my reward."


    Looking at Zhou Yi in front of him, Nemesis smiled and nodded. Said to him like this. It can be seen that for some reason, she seems to have some special kindness to Zhou Yi.


    For such generosity, Zhou Yi will immediately thank you. But at this time, the magic dragon that just reacted suddenly suddenly roared.


    "Give me the infinite gems, the **** thief. Give it back to me, otherwise I will tear your soul!"


    Losing an infinite gem is equivalent to losing everything for a tyrant. Everything he relies on is based on the power provided by the infinite gems, and there is no such thing. He is nothing but a small one who can''t die. Especially in the face of the enemy of Zhou Yi, he did not even have the qualification to stand.


    This point of annihilation also knows itself, and because it is like this, he has lost control in his emotions. Even though it seems that the situation is very bad for himself, he is still screaming at Nemesis, who looks strange.


    But for Nemesis, this scream is no different from the squeaking of flies in his ears.


    With a wave of hand, the body of the dragon was pulled into front of her like a doll. After watching the ugly and horrible monster with his own eyes full of stars, Nemesis gave a disgusting spit.


    "It''s an ugly soul. Such a life should not exist in this universe."


    "Hah, it��s ridiculous. It seems that you can decide who should or does not exist. If you have the ability, you can try it and see if you can kill me."


    In the face of Nemesis''s words, the tyrannical sneer was ridiculed. There is no death, even if it is not the opponent of this group of people, he can use this way to disgust opponents. For now, this seems to be the only opponent he can cause damage to the opponent.


    However, Nemesis does not seem to see it this way. She squinted and carefully glanced at the dragon that had no fear in front of her eyes. After a while, she laughed.


    "This is your snuggle? The curse from death? You see it too high, and in fact it is not as useful as you think."


    After saying this, Nemesis is a hook finger, like an act of picking a line and doing an action against the dragon. With her action, the tyrant immediately felt that something entangled with his life was quickly escaping from his life.


    He couldn''t tell what it was, but he could feel it was very important. So at this time he immediately exclaimed.


    "Woman, what did you do? Why do I feel this way?"


    "I cut off your curse and made you completely a flesh. Now, I really want to know, in this case, what else can you rely on?"


    The indifferent tone made the tyrants stunned. But after a while, he suddenly asked with a surprise look.


    "You mean, can I go to the country of death?"


    Death is not terrible for the tyranny. In fact, the world is the world he wants to go to. He pursued the death lady for countless years, but was plagued by this curse. If someone helped him solve this curse, it really helped him a lot.


    However, for his expectations, Nemesis showed a smile.


    "No, you are dead. Nothing is gone. Your body, your life and your soul will all be turned into nothing. This is your last life, so you should cherish her." It��s also a little gift I gave for death.��


    "No, no, no! You can''t do this, you can''t do that."


    Upon hearing this, the dragon immediately pleaded madly. But in the next moment, the huge palm suddenly appeared in front of him. Like a mosquito that has been crushed, two of them burned with golden flames, and the palms of the burning golden light were so fiercely together. In this sudden attack, the dragon immediately had no voice.


    As I said at the beginning, I lost the infinite gems, he is nothing. Therefore, under the infinite power of Ming Wang, he has only one end to speak. A brand new end is also the end he deserves. The deity is extinct, which is probably the best description of his ending.


    After personally destroying this entangled self for so long and chanting his enemies for countless years, Zhou Yi suddenly developed an unreal illusion. Everything came too easy, and it came too easy. It��s like dreaming.


    This made him deeply fearful of the vengeful goddess who caused all this. It seems that I saw the complexity of his heart, and the Nemesis smiled and said to him.


    "You are jealous of the power that I have shown? In fact, you don''t have to be like this. In fact, if this girl does not wake me up, I may not intervene in the matter between you. In the face of the ancient universe, life is just dust. Maybe you I don''t understand now, but when you have been baptized for a long time, you will understand."


    "That is the future, and it is a future that will not happen. Now, I am still me. Ms!"


    Zhou Yi knows what the goddess of vengeance is saying. When the extent of a life reaches their realm, then many things that are important to human or individual life have become insignificant. Just like her, in the long time of eternal eternal life, nothing is left except emptiness and boredom.


    But Zhou Yi does not think so, at least he does not think that he will become like this.


    However, Nemesis obviously does not think so, she only regards this as a little personal reverie of the newly born cosmic **** at the beginning of the opening. Moreover, she did not have the urge to correct this idea.


    "I still have that sentence, you will understand."


    Looking up and glanced at Brunnhilde in front of him, Nemesis showed a smile.


    "Your destiny has changed, the unfortunate girl. Although the future is still heavy, but it has begun to show light. Now, it is time for me to leave."


    "Leave? Where are you going?"


    Subconsciously asked, Brunnhilde immediately got the answer from the vengeful goddess.


    "Go where I should go. I have been sleeping for countless years. This universe seems to have produced a lot of interesting things. These things are worth seeing. Of course, maybe when I am tired, I will soon fall asleep again. But, anyway, I still have some time now. Goodbye, young children. Maybe in the future, we will be reunited!"


    After saying this, the figure of the Vengeful goddess is like a handwriting erased on a piece of paper with an eraser, disappearing little by little in front of the two. It is neither abrupt nor weird, just as it should be, she should disappear in this way.


    And when she disappeared completely, Brunnhild asked as if it had reacted.


    "Where did she go? How suddenly did she disappear?"


    "She went where she should go. Brunnhilde, what plans do you have next?"


    Standing in the void, looking at the female Valkyrie around her, Zhou Yi asked her like this. When he asked this question, the Valkyrie extended his hand and clasped his palm, replied to him.


    "Call me, Buren. Also, don''t ask me any plans. I just want to be with you now."


    The hand that was held tightly was not the same feeling, but for this feeling, Zhou Yi could only smile and hold her in her hand. Everything the woman did was seen in his eyes. If he didn''t know how to respond to the feeling, it would be too stupid.


    With the complete disappearance of the tyrannical tyrants, the so-called dusks of the gods have also completely gone to an end. Unlike what is said in the prophecy, Asgard is not destroyed. Despite the baptism of the flames, the branches of the world tree are still spreading high. With the usual color of molten gold, surrounded by water and fire. The world tree firmly supports everything in the world of Asgard.


    The world is still going on, and the life of the Asgards is continuing.


    The Asgard, who was in exile in other worlds, returned to the world under the leadership of Aurora. Like the heroic warriors and gods, they also accepted the rule of Br��nnhilde. Odin''s last words were passed to the ears of each of his sons under the influence of the power of destiny. Brunnhilde has become a king, regardless of whether others are willing or not.


    The brand new Asgard was re-established in the hands of these survivors, and the splendid Golden Palace was once again erected on the edge of the Jinlunjia divide. And in this new palace built around the world''s twigs, Brunnhild sits high on the throne of gold, holding Gunniel to accept the worship of her subjects.


    For those people, this great goddess is the warrior who sticks to the last moment, and is the successor of Odin''s supreme majesty and faith. For some people, she is not only a king, but also a person they should treat with scorn.


    Just like now, looking at the majestic queen above, Thor lowered his head and kneeled on the ground.


    "I feel sorry for my choice. Your Majesty. I abandoned you, at the most difficult time. This is the fault I can''t cover up!"


    "But this is not your fault, Thor. You just did what you should do."


    In the face of Thor, who was guilty of sin, Brunnhild raised his hand and motioned him to stand up.


    "At that time, no one can be sure that I can come back alive. And if I can''t come back, you are the last choice for Asgard. So you don''t have to worry about it, you just do what you should do."


    "But I still bear the crime after all. Your Majesty, please look at the glory and punish me. No matter what kind of punishment, I am willing to accept it."


    Thor��s attitude is firm and cannot be rejected. In the face of his request, Brunnhilde thought about it and said with a smile.


    "In this case, then I will appoint you as Ambassador Asgard to Midgart to establish the name of our Asgard. We have left the atrium world for nearly a thousand years, and it is time to go back."


    "Your will, my majesty."


    For this fate, Thor is willing to accept. At this time, Brunnhild was so far away that he put his eyes in the distant sky.


    "Wait, Zhou Yi. You can''t escape, and soon I will be there by you." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 648： Aegis new article

    "Ross Director, please sign this document!"


    On the space shield of the SHIELD, Ross E. Thaddeus, who was sitting on the throne of the Secretary, took over the documents handed over by the secretary who had just been in the upper position and looked down carefully.


    After a long while, he frowned and asked his secretary.


    "Why, do the aliens disagree with the conditions we have opened?"


    "Yes, Secretary. They gave a very clear reply an hour ago. He refused our request, or that any cooperation with the United States seems to have an intention to terminate. As for the reason, we are still investigating in."


    "What a hell?" With his eyebrows, Rose, who was upset by this series of troubles, couldn��t help himself. "We clearly have the best conditions. Why are these aliens rejecting this? They have already agreed to it before."


    "Sorry, sir. The other''s Gemini is the object of the psychic on our side that can''t be explored. So, we don''t know what the other party is."


    "Forget it, help me contact Lola. Lolo, I want to talk to them formally."


    Waving his hand, Ross obviously still thinks it is more useful to be a horse. So he immediately told him to do so, and as his secretary, the newly appointed lady naturally took action as soon as possible.


    Soon, the SHIELD main screen turned on a communication signal and projected a new image in front of Director Rose.


    Lola Rolo, the star of the Nova Revenge Army intelligence officer who had tracked Zhou Yi and the tyrants, and appeared for the Shandal people, appeared in the projection and smiled at the director Rose.


    "Hello, Secretary Thaddeus. Can you find me something?"


    "I am very happy to see you again, Miss Lola."


    When he heard the tone of the speaker, Director Rose gave a sigh of relief. People who have seen Luo Luo��s temper are very aware of her bad character, so it��s a lucky thing to have a sister who can communicate. It is precisely because of this that Ross''s tone has become euphemistic.


    "I would like to ask, about the cooperation we have mentioned before, is there any place for you to be dissatisfied? If there is, please say it. I believe there must be cooperation between us. Sexual."


    "No, Director Rose. The conditions proposed by your country are very good and unexpected. We have no dissatisfaction."


    Lola replied with a calm heart, but there was a hint of indifference in her words. This indifference made Dr. Rose keenly aware that he looked at the alien girl who was laughing across the face and asked with a squint.


    "Can you tell me why I refused us? Even if you unilaterally terminate the cooperation between us, give us a reasonable reason."


    "This, please wait!"


    Lola hesitated and turned off the entire projection. In this case, Director Rose has been waiting, knowing that after two hours, he regained the reply he wanted.


    "Listen to the old man! I was not willing to let me tell you this news. But for the sake of Quel, the old lady will help you this time, give me gratitude to accept it."


    Suddenly transformed the style of painting, turned into a Luo Luo''s Gemini girl arrogantly said, and with her words, an encrypted file was sent to General Ross.


    For the SHIELD, which has established a certain relationship with the Shandal, there is no confidentiality in this encrypted file, so soon, the content was placed in front of Rose.


    It is an astronomical monitoring report, which is an astronomical observation image obtained by alien technology that the earth does not reach. Although the background is a dark cosmic starry sky, two huge figures can be clearly seen from this image. Among the myriad of planets, it is as horrible as a giant star. At the same time, the explanation of the mad girl has arrived.


    "This is the intelligence we got from other civilizations. Two huge living bodies fought in the depths of the universe, and even a red giant star disappeared, and two energy fluctuations suspected of supernova explosions. Although no follow-up was found. Something, but that power is absolutely true. Among them, the most important thing is the two protagonists inside. You didn''t find one, one of them is familiar?"


    "Because this guy, then consider your relationship. We have made such a decision. No one in this universe can provoke this level of existence, and we Shandal people do not. Compared with such people, We would rather develop from the ground up on Jupiter. At the very least, we won''t be bothered by such a great existence!"


    Although he couldn''t see the whole picture of two huge figures from this astronomical image, Ross, who is very familiar with him, clearly distinguishes the identity of one of the glorious figures.


    Once saved New York, saved the new **** of the world, is also a monster king of the gods, heroes and devils. A guy whose name is enough to be awesome.


    As the current director of the SHIELD, he naturally knows who the true identity of Ming Wang is. The glamorous entrepreneur was greeted by countless people who were irritated by the city. A light is a super bomb that exists so that they have to slap the mouse and carefully carry out each step of their actions.


    But how does this guy appear there and appear deep in the universe? Ming Ming also saw the news of this guy cutting a restaurant in the news of Huiyao City yesterday. How did he get there in such a short time?


    Thinking about it, I seem to feel that I have thought of something, Rose Director immediately asked the mad girl in front of me.


    "Miss Luo Luo, I can ask. Is this image taken at the specific location?"


    "Why, you doubt the truth of this news. Do you have a hole in your head!"


    "No, I just want to confirm. Look at the identity of Mr. Quill''s American citizen and give us a little help."


    Xingjue��s special feelings for the US government allowed the Gemini girls to subconsciously choose to help them. At this time, she naturally did not refuse.


    "Well, let me see. The specific location is Sagittarius, 10,000 light years away from the Earth. Sagittarius kw has completely disappeared at this time, according to your observation level, it is estimated that it will take 10,000 years to receive this. News, no! Optimistic, maybe it won''t last for ten thousand years!"


    There is no reason for this poison tongue to ridicule the earth science and technology. Director Rose feels that he seems to have discovered a very important issue. This allowed him to immediately turn off the image in front of him and walked outwards.


    "Tell the Security Council and Mr. Pierce. I have a very important thing to talk to them. Also, check out the hands of King Wan. I want to know their specific traces, especially the spy woman, understand?"


    A secret commander, the secretary of the hands and feet, naturally moves quickly. When Rose arrived at the conference room, Pierce and the people of the Security Council had already waited there.


    "I heard that you have a very important thing to find us, Director Rose? I hope it is good news."


    As soon as Rose came in, Pierce immediately laughed. Frankly speaking, they have been very happy in the past six months. So for this new companion, he still very much agrees.


    "Maybe good news, maybe not!"


    Nodded to Pierce, Ross sent the information of the Shandal directly.


    "This is the reason why I am looking for you. I believe you can also see who is inside!"


    "Of course, our devil is an adult." Looking at the figure in the image, Pierce also showed a hint of gloom. But he still laughed. "I have to say that he has become stronger again. This is probably not inferior to the sun."


    Pierce is feeling, and some are in fear and doubt.


    "How could this be true? Secretary Rose, you will not put the little news from somewhere in front of us."


    "This is the information that Shandal just gave me, and because of this, they unilaterally terminated the cooperation with SHIELD. And I think, soon, they will terminate all cooperation with this country. How, in In this case, do you still think this is a fake?"


    "No, I don''t care about this idiot!" In a word, he grabbed the man who had just said nonsense, and Pierce stared at the director in front of him and asked seriously. "Please continue, Director Rose. I want to know what you want to tell us!"


    "What I want to say is, first, his position. Sagittarius is 10,000 light-years from Earth, and it has been more than a year since the new **** appeared last time."


    "Secondly, I investigated the whereabouts of the owner of Huiyao City recently. I found a problem. Since the last wave of suspected Asgard Raytheon in Huiyao City, we have never been public. The occasion saw the other identity of the master. Compared with his high-profile move out of a city, he is now like a harmless financier. The most interesting thing is here, and disappears from our eyes. There is also the magical woman under the magnetic king, we have not seen her outcrop for a long time."


    "Third, a little analysis of me. Thor''s relationship with Rocky, who led the New York alien invasion, the relationship between Rocky and the horrible aliens, and our new **** and that. The relationship between aliens. The giants appearing in the stars let a red giant go out, and there are two huge supernova explosions. This power is enough to show that our new **** is fighting against a powerful enemy, and is not sure. Now I am still fighting in the sky. When will he come back? Or, can he really come back?"


    The three points that Rose listed made Pierce narrow his eyes. He silenced for a moment and then asked.


    "Ross Director, what is your meaning? Please tell me!"


    "I think we have been scared by a substitute for a long time. Now, it is time for us to act big and big." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 649： Freedom of Dignity Security Act

    The Avengers base on the West Coast, the captain who had just emerged from the troublesome bureaucracy, walked into the lab of Tony Stark. Then he found behind a large quantum computer and found Tony Stark, who was busy with a virtual tablet.


    "Tony, what are you doing?"


    The captain who returned from the last century now accepts at most the mobile phone, so he doesn''t understand the high-tech that Tony is playing with. But it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it. He can always use his sincere attitude of seeking knowledge to get the answer he wants.


    "I am adjusting Jarvis''s artificial intelligence program, backing up his emotional thinking mode, and using the quantum computer to load the calculations to see if my recent research results are useful. Why, are you looking for me?"


    Looking at the increasingly complicated formula and academic language, the captain responded decisively to his question.


    "This is the case, I want to talk to you about the request that the Director of the SHIELD Rose has asked us!"


    "You are talking about the registration bill? Why, do you have any thoughts on this matter?"


    As soon as he heard the story of the captain, Tony immediately remembered the contents, and this allowed him to immediately stop his work, and then raised his head and looked at him seriously.


    "Steve, I remember I have shown my attitude. I support the idea of ??Director Rose. The people with super power must be under control. We have already dealt with how many dangerous guys, you should understand the harm they cause!"


    "I know your fears, Tony. But you must understand that Ross is not entirely for the safety of ordinary people. He just wants to put all the power in his hands."


    "They represent the US government. The government definitely wants to put all the power in its own hands, especially this dangerous force. We all know how dangerous our country is now, and it is inevitable that they have such considerations. And I am very much in favor of their idea."


    "Tony!" looked at the serious Tony Stark, the captain raised his hand, or gave up the idea of ??continuing to persuade him. "Forget it, don''t say this thing for the time being. Let''s talk about something more important about Professor Charles."


    "Professor Charles? What happened to him?"


    As soon as he heard about the most powerful mind controlr on the planet, Tony had to follow his captain to change his rhythm.


    "Don''t he say that he is getting married? And the old woman forced by f? This is really late spring. But I understand, man! Rest assured, I will prepare the gift, and bring you with you."


    Listening to the words spoken by Tony''s hippie smile, the captain opened his mouth and the result was that he forgot what he should say. After knowing for a moment, he reacted. Speaking loudly to Tony.


    "Please, Tony. Can''t you just stand out? This is not a joke!"


    "Why, do you think Ms. McGart is not old? Please, she is now in her fifties. Although her genetic research has made her look younger, but the facts There. Oh, yes. I forgot, compared with you, she is quite young, old man!"


    Shaking his head, did not pay attention to this routine ridicule, the captain directly said the problem.


    "Professor Charles asks us for help. He wants us, especially if you can help him and solve some problems that are very important to them."


    "I?" pointed to himself, Tony''s face showed a look of horror. "There are not many intersections between me and the mutants, and they don''t seem to be short of money!"


    "It''s not a question of money. He hopes to get in touch with a few members through your interpersonal relationship. His students and compatriots are very upset about the government''s tough measures to enforce the registration bill. If you can, He hopes that you can also help him and lobby these people. They don''t want the guns of those huge robots to aim at themselves."


    "It is very simple to solve this problem!" After listening to the captain, Thor shook his head and showed a clear resistance. ��Go to the relevant department to get a safe bracelet. With the logo of that thing, the sentinel robot will naturally mark them as safety targets.��


    "Tony!" once again called his name, the captain''s voice suddenly increased. "They are not criminals, and many of them are children. You can''t use this method to deprive them of their freedom. It''s already in the 21st century. Is this time the Americans are free to connect with people of my time?" Is it better?"


    "Hey, hey, hey!" Raised his hand and stopped the captain''s excitement. Tony expressed his meaning as much as possible. "It''s just a small way to do more people''s safety. It''s not going to be free. I have seen those little things, it''s safe, there is no danger at all."


    "Safe, you call it safe." Hold your forehead and brush your hair. The captain had a feeling that he was about to be ignited by his own temper. ��The huge robots are wandering around a school of all ages, ready to use any of their equipped, military-grade weapons to target any one of their goals. It may even be after a while because they are not A **** bracelet, and pull the trigger directly to them. Hell, the youngest of them may be less than seven years old!"


    "Yes, I checked the information of Professor Charles''s students. Strictly speaking, the youngest one just passed his fifth birthday. But, then what?"


    In the face of the captain of the raging fire, Thor apparently had the same impulse.


    "Small age does not mean that they are not dangerous. Even the danger is still intensifying, just like a naive ordinary child can pour the boiled boiling water into the ant''s lair, and the mutant child will do the same. Do, and do more terrible, more ferocious. They have the destructive power that ordinary children can''t match."


    ��An ordinary child can at best be a scourge of cats and dogs at home, but these children are enough to make a whole nightmare a nightmare. Remember the reports of those high-risk variants? An eight-year-old The little girl let more than 30 people be slaughtered because she could show off her monsters in her nightmare. Just because she followed a group of children and watched a boring horror film."


    "They are innocent? This is not their intention."


    The captain tried hard to defend these children, but even when he said this sentence, he was somewhat ignorant. And this change was felt by the keen Tony.


    "Hah, nothing. I am afraid that you will not believe it yourself." Pointing to the captain who hesitated in the eyes, Tony''s voice became more heated. "Maybe their people are innocent, but their abilities are not innocent. Just like a moving nuclear bomb, no one will ignore this danger. Even if you weave more reasons, it is useless. So, this is my support. The reason for registering the bill. No matter how many ideas the bureaucrats have, one thing is certain, the bill limits the danger to the safest and controllable range. As long as the scheme is implemented, all the dangers can be monitored, Being controlled. In contrast, the real innocent victims will be much less. This is more important than anything, do you understand? Steve!"


    With the confession of Tony''s thoughts, the two people suddenly became silent. It was not until a long time later that the captain opened his mouth.


    "I understand what you mean, but I still can''t accept this."


    "This is a jealousy of freedom and dignity, Tony. A century ago, I fought for the freedom and dignity of the people of the world. Do you know how many people have gone to the battlefield for this war, and how many people are alive to come back? Just to not accept the dictatorship of others, a young and lively life has committed everything to it. But do you know? We have never regretted it! We are fighting for the well-being of people all over the world. In order for us and our descendants to enjoy the freedom forever. But now, do you know what I feel?"


    "I feel that our blood is flowing, I feel that everything we do has no meaning. Freedom, dignity! Now it is about to be trampled by this country, just in the name of security."


    "Please!" He gave up his hand and Tony reluctantly snorted. "They are just mutants, it''s just for the sake of it."


    ��The mutants are also human beings and one of the American citizens we protect. And, can you guarantee that they will only target variants? Now they can monitor all the mutants for security reasons and want to deprive them. Their freedom. So in the future, can you be sure that they will not deprive all human freedom for this reason?"


    Regardless of Tony''s block, the captain said firmly.


    "I will not agree to the registration of the bill, which makes me feel that I am sorry for the heavy history. Not only me, Tony. Everyone in the league also has this idea. We are not the formula in your hands, we do not need to be Others are in control. So, we will never give in."


    "What do you want to do, Captain!" Hold down the workbench in front of him, and Tony Stark''s tone became a mess. "For three more days, the president will publicly announce the bill in Washington. It will become law, not an agreement that requires your consent. If you disagree, then you are an illegal existence for this country. Do you know what it means?"


    "I know, war!"


    "Listen, Captain. This country has suffered enough. If you really pull her into the quagmire because of this, then we can''t sit together in this way. We will become enemies, you Understand?"


    "I understand!" Standing straight, like a soldier preparing to go to the battlefield. The captain��s eyes are full of consciousness. "If you really need to maintain freedom through this means, then I am willing."


    "I won''t be merciful!" Tony heard this reply, and Tony suddenly shouted. And the answer he got was.


    "I won''t, Tony Stark!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 650： Two poles split the sentinel to kill

    After the captain left, Tony Stark stood in the same place as a sculpture for a long time. When he slowed down, the first thing he did was to forcefully push the tablet in his hand to the workbench in front of him.


    Fragile technology products were immediately torn apart by his violence, but this did not seem to satisfy his desire to destroy. He took the wrench at hand and, like a demolition worker, madly vented this desire to the instrument around him.


    Those sophisticated quantum computers naturally could not withstand the violent destruction, so they quickly became pieces of pieces in a burst of loud noise and electric sparks. And this voice is to attract another staff member here.


    "Hey, Tony. What are you doing?"


    Knocking at the door of the lab, Banner walked in cautiously.


    "Nothing, Bruce." Bruce, who looked at the relationship, walked in. Tony began to converge on his behavior.


    "I just saw the captain going out from here. Why, what dispute have you had?"


    "The old guy who has never eaten!"


    Resentfully said, Tony said the things that had just happened to Dr. Banner. After listening to these words, Bruce was kneading his nose and persuaded him.


    "Tony. You should also know that the captain has his reasons for doing this. In some ways, he did not make a mistake. For the belief of freedom, his people at that time paid a huge price. For him It is said that this reality is hard to come by today. Therefore, he will certainly maintain this."


    "Then what you mean, I am wrong?"


    Pointing at his own head, the anger in Thor''s eyes can be visually distinguished by his eyes. Dr. Banner surprised and shook his head and said.


    "No, no, no! Of course you are not wrong. It''s just this kind of thing, I don''t think anyone will be wrong. You just stood in a different camp."


    The words that don��t help each other are not popular in the face of Tony��s paranoid. So he looked at this like-minded partner and asked directly about such a problem.


    "So what about you? Bruce, who do you support?"


    "I!" Bruce, who was ignited by the fire, pointed to himself and showed a smile on his face. However, he did not mean to be vague, but after a period of thinking, he seriously answered Tony''s question. "If I choose, I will support you, Tony."


    "Why? Can you tell me the reason? Dude?"


    To get to the bottom of the problem, Tony asked him again, and listening to him asked, Bruce smiled and said with some emotion.


    "Not as you think, because we are going closer, but because I do have the same idea with you."


    "Danger must be controlled. If it can''t be controlled, then it will only bring tragedy. I am a good example!"


    As he said, Bruce pointed his finger at his head, revealing a bitter and sad smile.


    "You also know another guy in my head. His existence is a tragedy for me. From the day he appeared, to the present. There are already innocent people who don''t know how much he has spread. Even though this is not It is my intention, but these mistakes and sins are all counted on me. So I know very well that the power is uncontrollable and terrible. And this is why I support you. Monitor those uncontrolled forces. Get up and control it. In this case, for ordinary people, you can have more hope."


    "You are right, buddy. If they can be as rational as you are, I will not have a headache like this. What do you think I should do now? Completely and the captain is dying?"


    "I think you should talk to everyone openly and honestly. According to the current situation, some people will be willing to stand on our side. Of course, you must also be mentally prepared. After all, not everyone is willing to agree with the registration bill. thing."


    "As long as there are people who understand things like you. Let''s go, man. I invite you to have a drink. By the way, let''s talk about the work of Aochuang. I think our thinking is a bit problematic. Maybe you can try it at night. No. program."


    As he said this, Dr. Benner left the lab with a mess. The two men walked out of the Avengers'' building. At this time, in the old New York City thousands of miles away, a special thing is happening.


    Although the once prosperous city has become sluggish and desolate in just one year due to alien invasion and nuclear bomb attacks, almost no normal people are willing to live here. However, this does not mean that there is no life at all.


    Variants, even low-level mutants with low ability, are able to adapt to the extreme environment here. Their natural adaptability allows them to be completely immune to the radiation, and the cracked land and the sea that almost drowned most of Manhattan''s city will not affect the various variants.


    The incompetent mutants are rarely seen by humans, and a very important part of them is their peculiar outside. A large part of the lowest-level mutants have a weird appearance like a beast. These weird appearances have exposed them to discrimination, and even many people have been abused, or even more cruel.


    So unlike the lucky ones, these mutants live a very miserable life. It is precisely because of this that they are more hostile to humanity. It can be said that if the magnetic king shakes his arms and wars, most of the people here will join his majesty, and will not choose Charles, which is close at hand.


    In their view, Charles and humans are too close. So sometimes, he is not so easy to believe. Of course, at this time, they already have new choices. The homeland of the mutants of Huiyao City.


    Some people once thought that this was a lie, but now, almost no mutants will doubt the status of the city. Not only because of one of the leaders of the mutant, Wan Wang also joined the city. And because the city is completely transparent, the open urban environment is enough for any mutant to believe her tolerance and greatness.


    She will not only let you live, but will also provide you with life, work, and even the most important, dignity and safety. This is something that has been confirmed by thousands of variants, and it is precisely because of this that she can become a paradise in the hearts of all the disillusioned mutants in this short period of time.


    However, it is like heaven is inaccessible. Huiyao City is not a variant of anyone who can enter.


    This is not to say what conditions the Huiyao City has proposed to reject the entry of those who have changed. Rather, the US government can''t watch these dangerous people enter the dangerous city and grow her strength a little bit. Therefore, they blocked all roads leading to Huiyao City by various means, so as to check every train, plane, and bus that entered Huiyao City to prevent those mutants from entering the city that has become a paradise.


    Of course, individuals cannot compete with the power of the state. Variants, especially those who are weak, do not have this ability. Therefore, the distance of Huiyao City is very far away for them.


    Of course, it is not that this road is completely blocked. In fact, in terms of the executive power of the US government, it is simply a fantasy to completely block such a city. In other words, as long as you have enough channels, you can enter this different city in a variety of ways.


    However, these channels may vary. But they have the same requirement, that is money. And that share, for most of the low-level mutants, is definitely a huge burden.


    In the face of such numbers, some people gave up. The Act of Acceptance of Registration was chosen, and a captive animal was placed in a mutant living area specially set up by the US government. Others chose to struggle and came to this abandoned New York City.


    You know, the current New York City is a waste land. But this does not change the fact that it used to be the most prosperous city in the world. In the earth-shattering war, no one knows how much wealth has been lost in this wasteland.


    Whether it''s expensive heavy metals, it''s a valuable antique calligraphy. Just find one, just enough for those who have access to the city of Hui Yao to exchange tickets to heaven.


    Since the first lucky one got his future here, more and more variants have entered this land full of gold, and they look forward to finding their future here. In general, as long as you work hard, there will be a future. But today, this future is completely cut off.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the peak of the treasure hunt. A group of full-body silver-gray metal robots flew into the waste soil. And with this group of robots, there is the final notice from the US government.


    "Warning, discovering the unregistered mutant target. Now in the name of the US government, order you to stop all evasion and escape, accept the registration bracelet of the registration bill. Otherwise, we will carry out unconventional means."


    "****, those **** robots."


    As soon as I saw the sentinel robot flying in the sky, most of the mutants immediately turned and fled. Not that no one has ever fought against these robots, but most of them have no good end. Over time, these weak mutants have developed a habit of escaping.


    But this time, the sentinel robot will not let these mutants escape.


    As the first person turned around, the sentinel robot immediately began to execute the instructions he had received, driving the fierce fire to the unimaginable fierce fire, and swept the past to these mutants. For a moment, most of the mutants were shot into pieces. Of course, there are still some fish that have slipped through the net and started to escape more frantically.


    However, for sentinel robots that have received the lore command, their escape has no meaning. In less than ten minutes, all the treasure hunters were wiped out.


    Looking at the news sent back by the sentinel robot, Ross, who was far above the airborne aircraft carrier, immediately smiled and said to the people around him.


    "The big net has been spread, get these small fish. We can try to catch the whale!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 651： Return to the territorial status of the earth

    After another day''s mission, the demon woman dragged her tired body away from the administrative hall of Huiyao City under the guard of a group of elite mutant bodyguards and came to the top floor lounge in the Risheng Building.


    At this time, the lounge dedicated to the company''s president has become her private territory, so when she walked to the highest floor, the other bodyguards all walked away with great gaze. Only she was alone, and entered this sturdy and safe room.


    But this time, when she entered, she heard such a voice.


    "Really, suddenly I saw another person who was screaming and patrolling my territory. It felt a bit weird."


    This sudden sound made the magical woman violently tighten her body, and then when she saw the person sitting there, she immediately sighed again.


    "Sir, are you back?"


    "Well, I just came back. Then I saw some very interesting things, of course, including your substitute status. If you don''t mind, sit down, let''s have a good chat, during the time I left, the world. What happened?"


    Naturally poured two glasses of wine, Zhou Yi sitting on the sofa directly reached out and invited to the magical woman. After seeing so many things, the magical woman did not reject the courage of Zhou Yi.


    She changed into the image of the short black hair that was most familiar to Zhou Yi. She sat down on the opposite side of Zhou Yi and then asked Zhou Yi.


    "Sir, what do you want to ask me?"


    ��The first is the robots that surround the city. What are those? I don''t remember that I have signed a document to develop a similar artificial robot.��


    I picked up the glass and let the amber liquid sway gently in the cup. Zhou Yi asked as casually as a normal friend.


    However, although Zhou Yi��s performance is such a random, the magical woman does not dare to have any place to let go. For her, this person can be seen as a god. And as a person, she must keep respect for God. Therefore, the more relaxed Zhou Yi, the more respectful she is, so that when she answered the question, she did not even have the courage to look up at Zhou Yi.


    "Sir, that''s not our product. It''s the sentinel robot launched by the US government. The aim is to control the mutants in this country to a controlled extent. And it does not rule out violence."


    "The way of violence?" Zhou Yi immediately sneered with his eyes as he heard the word. "So, they want to completely target the mutants. Then, I want to ask, Ruiwen. In this city, has there been such a sentinel robot forcibly arresting mutants."


    "Yes, sir!" Nodded, the magical woman began to complain about the viciousness of these sentinel robots. ��In the beginning, they tried to catch the mutants of the Steel Satellite City. Moreover, because their power is very special, many of their companions could not directly confront them. But later, Ms. Qin Gelei came forward to solve these things and strictly enforced any one. The sentinel robots are within the reach of the city of Huiyao. So, as you can see, they can only squat outside the city and change their targets to those who want to enter the city."


    "Interesting! Who is responsible for these robots? The Ministry of Defense?"


    "It is jointly supervised by the Ministry of National Defense and SHIELD."


    Upon hearing such an answer, Zhou Yi knocked on the edge of the cup and whispered something strangely.


    "It��s not surprising that the idiots of the army will do this kind of thing, but why even the old fox, Nick Fry, will do the same, it��s not like his style!"


    "Sorry, sir. Your message may be a bit outdated. Now the director of the SHIELD is General Ross. E. Thaddeus. You said that Nick Fury has been confirmed to have lost his job. And we got it. In terms of intelligence, the current SHIELD is very hostile to us. I mean, hostile to this whole city."


    Still head down, but the magic woman has corrected it very clearly. The name she quoted was to make the cold light in Zhou Yi��s eyes sharper.


    "General Ross? It''s a guy who is not afraid of death. Don''t go to the hulk who chased him well, actually thinking about finding trouble in me, what is his reliance? The government''s waste? Or the nine heads lurking inside. snake?"


    Faced with this speculation, the magical woman honestly closed her mouth. Without 100% confidence, she really did not have the courage to tell him his own ideas. Because once she says it is exported, the consequences are not something she can afford. Therefore, Mingzhe''s preservation has become her current choice.


    Zhou Yi knew very well what the woman was worried about, so he did not intend to know this answer from her mouth. This was just a complaint from him. After complaining, he asked another question again.


    "Well, let me ignore this little problem. Is there any big news in the nearly one year that I left?"


    "Yes!" Nodded and brushed up in the heart. The magical woman opened her mouth and introduced it to Zhou Yi. "The first is the Superhero Registration Act. This is also the most important thing in the entire country."


    "The US government hopes that all the people with superpowers, whether they are natural abilities like mutants, or those who rely on science and technology to act as heroes in Tony Stark, will accept the unified registration and management of the government. According to the government Imagine that all the dangerous people need to be monitored. His actions and scope of activities, even further, should be decided by the government whether or not they need to demonstrate superpower."


    "They said that this is to ensure the safety of those civilians and prevent huge losses caused by the loss of control. This view has made many citizens who are worried about fear choose support. So now, whether we are or super heroes We all have tremendous psychological pressure."


    "Uh huh!" One hand held his chin, Zhou Yi issued such a voice. Just tell the magical woman to continue. "I understand this thing. Go ahead!"


    "Second, it is a matter of aliens. A group of exiles from Shandal Star hope to establish friendly diplomatic relations with the Earth. Under the line of a man named Peter Quill, this group of aliens has successively The United States, China, the United Kingdom, France and other countries have established diplomatic relations. By the way, they have established a special diplomatic point in the city and seem to attach great importance to it. Now these Shandals have settled on Jupiter. They seem to be planning to build their homes there. The only way for humans to communicate with them is by their diplomats and spaceships. This distance is not something that any country can now touch, so it is only dominated by them. Unilateral exchanges."


    "Shandal people? The group of vagrants who have been destroyed by their homes? They don''t care about them for a while, they won''t put their hands into these disputes on the earth. If they are smart enough!"


    Zhou Yi��s confidence comes from where the magic woman is not clear. But since he said so, she naturally would not say anything nonsense. Therefore, the introduction is still going on.


    "Third, about the current pattern of the United States. The new president has made several appearances since he took office. Our city is an illegal city. Without democracy and freedom, it is an evil city that cares for the devil and the fish public. Although he has not signed any The order has been directed against us in a tough way, but it has been a huge blow to us in public opinion. In addition, the federal and state governments have some want to intervene in our official service system. They want to transfer to the current police chief and Some other important positions, but so far no one has succeeded. However, many people in small positions may have been bought."


    "The matter of public opinion is left to the company to do. I believe that Ada can solve these problems. In addition, there is no need to worry about it. As long as there is no problem in the upper level, there will be no problem in this city. Go ahead!"


    ��In addition, there are some problems in the city. The proportion of mutants has increased to 27% during the year. The satellite city has been completed and put into use. Because security has always been guaranteed, so in this city Ordinary humans are pretty good for us. They seem to have accepted us, although some people are more stubborn, but they are much better than the outside world."


    "This is good, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, sir." Nodded, but the face of the magical woman suddenly showed a hint of embarrassment. She seems to have something to say, but she doesn''t know if she should say it. The hesitant look, just let Zhou Yi look at it and feel a little uncomfortable.


    ��What do you want to say to me? Ruiwen!��


    "Yes, sir." Zhou Yi asked, and immediately let the magic woman set her mind in her heart. She weaved her own language and asked tentatively. "It''s a special thing, about a friend of mine, an ordinary human friend."


    "friend?"


    It is hard to imagine that this professional spy has a friend relationship and is still an ordinary person. This made Zhou Yi immediately interested.


    "What happened to your friend?"


    Looking at the curiosity of Zhou Yi''s face, the magical female heart suddenly raised a resentment. Not for herself, but for her friend. This made her words clear and fluent immediately.


    "She is the last police chief and has just left. She is taken over by her deputy, Miss Anna Mary."


    Having said that, Zhou Yi��s spirit immediately became tense. He suddenly discovered that the things that the magic woman said had a very important relationship with himself. And this feeling just rose, and immediately it was a bang in his ear.


    "She is pregnant, eleven months. It is a boy, just born. The father of the child still doesn''t know who it is!" (~^~)

 Chapter 652： Infant vain remedy in the basket

    Jill in pregnancy, a child just born, and a father who doesn''t know who it is. This kind of problem was combined and immediately broke the wine glass in Zhou Yi��s hands into countless copies.


    At the same time, a huge amount of heavy pressure suddenly appeared in this room. The expensive furniture was suddenly crushed into pieces by heavy pressure, and the hard metal was twisted into a dry shape. The magic-shaped woman sitting across from Zhou Yi was immediately pressed to the ground by huge gravity, and could not help but spit out a blood.


    This situation immediately made Zhou Yi aware of his mistakes, and he quickly converge on his own strength. At the same time, the vitality was poured into the body of the magical woman, and the injury within her body was restored. He did not apologize until she was completely intact.


    "Sorry, I was overexcited for a moment. The question you just said can be said in more detail?"


    Looking at the tension, there seems to be a golden flame burning in the eyes of the week, the magic woman can not tell whether it is envy or embarrassment in her heart. Her feelings are too complicated for her friend''s relationship with the person in front of her. However, this does not prevent her from answering Zhou Yi''s question.


    "The child is very strong, but it has not been produced. In the eleven months, Jill suddenly felt a stomachache, and then she was taken to the company''s exclusive hospital by Ms. Ada and Ms. Geigley. That night. Jill gave birth to a baby boy."


    "Black hair, black eyes, small face looks like his mother. The most important thing is that he has a strong ability to be born. He can fly, can control a certain degree of gravity, and the body is harder than any metal. He is not a mutant, I have checked it, there is no x genome. That is to say, he was born as a superpower. So I think this should have a certain relationship with his father."


    The more detailed the magical woman said, Zhou Yi became more and more sure that Jill was born of his own child. For the sudden growth of life in this world, he really has a mixed feeling at a time, do not know what to say. Excitement, joy, tension, and a trace of unspeakable remorse.


    The feeling of being a father for the first time made him feel helpless. He even wanted to slap himself a few times, just because he didn''t even know about it. Even Jill was pregnant, and the child was born without him.


    The more complicated your heart is, the more confused your mind is. After knowing for a moment, he asked eagerly to the devil.


    "Where are they? Where is Jill and the children?"


    ��In her apartment. Although Ms. Ada wants to provide a better accommodation for Jill, please take care of them. But Jill refused to accept, she wants to raise a child alone.��


    Just after saying this, the magical woman found that she had no figure in front of her. And just as she looked at the mess around her, she smiled. There was a sudden sound coming from outside the door.


    "Sir, you are fine."


    "Nothing!" Once again changed into the appearance of Zhou Yi, the magical woman opened the door and said to the bodyguard outside. "I just got a little emotional and got a temper. Find someone to clean it up."


    Looking up and looking inside is more scary than being bombed by a bomb, the bodyguard who talks can''t help but shrink his neck. It��s really scary to start this temper.


    The magical woman is still dealing with curious bodyguards, but Zhou Yi himself has quietly arrived in Jill''s apartment.


    Unlike the two that he had come before, the apartment at this time was completely out of the former sly look. I couldn��t see the bottles and the piles of cigarettes that were thrown everywhere, and I couldn��t see the clothes and personal belongings that were thrown away everywhere. The whole room seemed to be enchanted, neat and bright, the air was filled with a touch of floral scent, and a gramophone that looked like an antique was placed in the corner, quietly playing the Qingyang and the graceful melody.


    This huge change even made Zhou Yi think that he was in the wrong place. But soon, he determined that he did not find the wrong position. Because he has felt a special kind of incitement.


    It is the incitement from the heart and the blood. It is a small life that is closely related to oneself calling for itself through a little unknown way. And along with this call, Zhou Yi quietly pushed open the door and walked into the bedroom.


    The spotless bedroom was painted in a warm color, like the faint light of the morning, making the bedroom look clear and bright. At this time, the hostess had already slept in the bed, and from the perspective of Zhou Yi, she could only see an attractive back. And on the edge of the bed, a wooden crib was placed there.


    The silver-like ornament that rotates like a planet is placed on top of the crib, and a wind chime floats down from the middle, giving a clear ringing sound as the wind sways. The sound of the baby unconsciously muttering and spitting bubbles came out from inside, and Zhou Yi��s heart immediately became inexplicably nervous.


    He sneaked up, got together at the little bedside and probed his head into it.


    For the baby who is having fun and playing with bubbles, this big head that suddenly appears in his own vision is a bit too scary. So that he immediately stopped his entertainment, grew up and looked at the guy who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    He is watching Zhou Yi, and Zhou Yi is watching him.


    The little face that has been stretched out is like the magical female Ruiwen said, with her mother''s seven or eight-point color. But if you look at it carefully, you can still see your own appearance from the child''s charm, plus black eyes and hair, and the unspeakable satisfaction and impulsiveness in your heart. It can be said that it has been completely Prove that this is your own child. Your own life in this world, the continuation of the blood.


    At this moment, Zhou Yi��s heart gave birth to a joy and satisfaction that was about to melt. He never thanked his fate, but today he must thank it and thank him for sending this child to his side.


    People who don''t have this kind of experience don''t understand this feeling. In fact, even before this, Zhou Yi did not think that this child would give such a big touch and satisfaction to himself. Just looking at him can produce the same great joy of spirituality as sublimation. This is simply unbelievable.


    When Zhou Yi watched the child like this, the baby in the crib suddenly laughed. The giggling laughter, even the eyes have become the shape of a crescent moon. The little hands and feet are waving cheerfully, kicking. Just like Zhou Yi��s feeling when he saw him, this child is also happy when he sees Zhou Yi.


    However, he has not learned to control his power. His little hands and feet have tremendous power far beyond ordinary people, although it looks so cowardly, so delicate. But in fact, this little wooden bed is really harder for him than a waffle.


    With a glimpse of the heel, the wooden bed made a lot of painful pain. The baby''s nature does not understand what is temperance, and he can''t stop before he has vented his excitement. This means that this wooden bed will have to undergo more blows. And this is beyond its limits.


    With the crisp sound of the cockroach, the wooden bed collapsed and collapsed in an instant. Although it is clear that the talent of his child is unlikely to be hurt to this extent, but by nature, Zhou Yi still uses the ability of time to take his child from that in a fraction of a second. Hug up in a pile of wood.


    Zhou Yi, who has never been a child of this age, does not know what is the best and most comfortable way. He can only use his own hand to hold the baby��s smooth buttocks, letting children who don��t understand anything My body is noisy.


    It is indeed a noisy. Perhaps for the first time, he was held in his arms by someone other than his mother. The little guy had novelty and spirit that could not be said. He waved his hand, grabbed Zhou Yi''s ear, and pulled it like a tug of war. Perhaps for this little guy, one ear is not enough to play. So, very quickly, he put another small hand of his own meat on Zhou Yi��s nose.


    With a pull and a pull, the baby''s enormous power is enough to make a normal person''s entire face bones distorted. But for his biological father, it is nothing more than a simple spring breeze. Although the two organs on the face became the baby''s toy, Zhou Yi was not angry at all. Instead, he has a special sense of satisfaction between parents and children.


    But when I saw him like this, some people could not stand it anymore.


    "It��s not right that you are used to him."


    A faint resentful voice came from behind, and Zhou Yi looked back and saw Jill in his pajamas looking at himself with a special look. Like gratification, it is like dissatisfaction. It also contains a lot of special meanings, so that Zhou Yi feels a kind of shackles and uneasiness.


    At this time, facing the woman who gave birth to her child, Zhou Yi can only say to her.


    "Sorry, Jill. I am not here for such an important time. I am really sorry!"


    "Nothing, Ada told me what you are doing. You have your reasons, I always understand this." Quietly walked to Zhou Yi''s side, the two little hands of the little guy''s restlessness from Zhou Yi''s ears. And took it down on the nose. When Jill said this, he took the child from his arms.


    In the mother''s arms, this super-powerful child is particularly safe. There is no such thing as a trip in Zhou Yihuai. However, he still stared at Zhou Yi, and he made a screaming voice from his mouth, just like he was craving for something.


    Looking at the women and children in front of me, Zhou Yi became more remorseful of his previous inaction. So he can only find ways to remedy this time.


    "Go back with me, Jill. The child needs a father and needs a family. I can assume this role."


    "I know you can, but I don''t want to."


    Looking at Zhou Yi calmly and gently, Jill moved his eyes back to the child in his arms.


    "The child needs a father, but I don''t need a husband. Do you understand?" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 653： Negotiating an in-time super interview

    "Jill, you can''t do this. You are not fair to your child."


    Just listening to the answer, Zhou Yi understands what Jill is thinking. From the beginning, this strong woman was reluctant to join his family and share a relationship with so many people. Therefore, even after she had a child, she continued to insist on her previous choices.


    Of course, a large part of this is related to his own inaction. But in that case, what can he do? The joy of the night suddenly produced the most incredible fruit, which is something that no one thought of.


    Zhou Yi himself cherishes the child born by this coincidence, and at the same time is full of embarrassment for the child''s mother. He wants to compensate, so he is trying to retain her as much as he can.


    However, Jill has no intention of changing his mind at all.


    "Listen, Zhou Yi. Sometimes you have to admit that it was a mistake that night. Although I have not regretted it, the mistake is wrong. Compared with the other women, the feelings between us are too weak. Sometimes there are times. I am thinking, whether I like you, or the one you represent, saves my past and the heroic status of this city."


    "So, I won''t go back with you. Of course, I won''t stop the child from calling your father later. Because this is your right."


    "Jill!" jerked up and held the child''s mother''s shoulder. Zhou Yi��s voice is inevitably eager to become anxious. "I know that our previous feelings are weak, but please give me some time. I believe that we can cultivate feelings between us. And, don''t you think that it is unfair to the children? I And Xia Weisi had no father since she was a child, so I know very well what it feels like not a complete family. Are you doing this, isn��t it hurting children?��


    "Hey, you hurt me."


    Frowning and making a cry, the child in Jill''s arms suddenly yelled and yelled. He waved his own fleshy little fist, slamming the strength of the steel smashing on the back of his father''s hand. Of course, the result is only that he is hurt by the power of the earthquake.


    This is really unacceptable for a child who has not felt pain since birth, so he immediately opened his mouth and burst into tears. And this move is to let the stiff and embarrassing parents suddenly eased.


    "Okay, okay. Baby, don''t cry, don''t cry. Just dad and mom are joking?"


    Jill patted the child''s back gently and whispered to him. Zhou Yi also slammed his hand and pinched the little fist of the little guy.


    "I''m sorry, baby. Dad didn''t expect it to be like this, sorry, sorry."


    "Wow, wow!" A screaming, the little guy pulled out his fist from the big hand of Zhou Yi, and then turned his head like a slap in the face, and even looked at it and didn''t want to look at Zhou Yi again.


    This made Zhou Yi suddenly a little laughter. Looking at his embarrassed and overwhelmed, Jill snorted and laughed.


    She gently swayed the baby in her arms and said to Zhou Yi.


    "You don''t look at your child until a month, but it''s already very smart. He knows when to cry, when to make trouble, when to keep quiet. And also knows to protect his mother. Old Joe Xu said that this is what he sees. The smartest child ever."


    "Old Josh, the bar owner. Don''t tell me that you took your child to the bar."


    Zhou Yi, who was teasing the child and wishing to let him see him, immediately heard this and immediately responded. Then he immediately widened his eyes and asked her. However, Gill only looked at him with a charming white, and he retorted.


    "You think too much. I just called Old Josh and let him take my wine here. You know, I have a lot of survival here, there are a lot of good things to fill his bar. In fact, his business has been very good recently."


    "I should praise you, can you rely on a person''s collection to start a whole bar business?"


    "Of course, I am very proud of this. Especially when I know that I actually have a lot of stock that is not available in the market."


    "Okay, okay. Say good business!" As the child gradually slid into his eyes in the mother''s shaking, Zhou Yi grew a sigh of relief and couldn''t help but say to the mother of the child. "Jill, don''t you want to think about it?"


    "I think, for now, I think very clearly. I don''t need to go back with you. Because it''s like your family is not ready to accommodate me, I am not ready to accept your family. Of course, the child can. After all, he needs a father."


    "I think I should stick to your idea of ??changing your mind."


    "Just do it. But what I want to say is that I need to rest, and the child needs rest. So. You understand."


    "Of course!" Watching Jill take the child back to the bed, Zhou Yi sighed and bent down to kiss her and the child''s face. "Good night, dear.


    "Good night!" Responding to a sentence, Jill closed his eyes and even immersed himself in a dream with a child who had already fallen asleep. Looking at the way they slept, Zhou Yi felt that there was a special weight in his life.


    "I will not give up, absolutely not."


    Quietly, it is a fascinating arc of Jill''s mouth that seems to have fallen asleep. In the bragging of the evening breeze, Zhou Yi��s figure has disappeared into the house, just as he has never been. The city of Hui Yao tonight is still calm, but at this moment, in a live interview program in Los Angeles, it is just like the explosion.


    As a city of angels, Los Angeles is famous for its famous Hollywood and all kinds of world superstars. Here, even if you walk on the street, you may encounter one or two star characters you are familiar with. Whether it''s a acting school or a watchful eye-catching vase character, or a real superstar, there will be no less. It can be said that this is a city that belongs to a star.


    Now, the city has also ushered in a new darling. That is the superheroes, or the future superheroes.


    Compared with superheroes who rely on special effects to appear on the screen, people with useful super powers in reality will always be more embarrassed. Unlike those superheroes who only like to be in the dark and are not willing to reveal their true identity. Some young people, such as the students of the variant school, are always more willing to appear in the public eye.


    They are young, simple, and have a very strong intention to show off. Especially after seeing their predecessors one of the two great saviors who became the world''s savior and people to talk about, their thoughts are even more prominent.


    However, age limits the likelihood of their actions. Even when the New York police applied the mutant police, they would not allow a group of children under the age of 18 to do the dangerous work. So they can only watch it. Until some media contacted them.


    Compared with those superheroes who are basically unable to find people, these super-powered boys are obviously more conspicuous and more acceptable to their invitations. It is obviously a very attractive topic to take the student life of the future superhero as a gimmick. This is also the original intention of the TV station.


    And as they think, just an on-the-spot live-action interview, the whole scene has reached the full extent of the future, and its excitement is just like the smash hit Oprah talk show.


    It can be said that everyone is curious about what these superpowered guys will do in their daily lives. Just like they are curious about who the avenger is in the private avenger. The heart of gossip spurred the unprecedented ratings of the show, and this made the mutant students who participated in the show for the first time excited.


    "Wow, so you can put a fireworks anywhere, anytime."


    When the host said this to a young man around him in this ridiculous tone, the young man immediately replied proudly.


    "Of course, since I entered school, the school has not bought fireworks."


    "So have you ever thought about such a problem, Robert." Laughing and clapping, the host suddenly changed his face. "About your future, have you ever thought about what kind of career you want to pursue in the future?"


    "Of course it is a superhero." Young students opened their hands and showed absolute confidence and heroism. "I feel that my ability can serve as the messenger of justice. No matter what kind of criminal, only a wave of om is needed, everything can be solved."


    "When I graduate from school, I will definitely find a way to join the Avengers. I believe that Captain America will definitely need my strength. Like Spider-Man, I must be one of them. of."


    "Oh oh. I thought that elite students like you would learn from your seniors, join the glory city and become a special mutant special policeman! I didn''t expect you to choose the avenger, can you tell me why?" ?"


    "Of course!" Waving his arm, the mutant who was called Robert fully flaunted his energy. ��A Huiyao City can''t play my talents. I need a broader world, and only the Avengers can provide me with such a platform. So, I will definitely choose the Avengers. Of course, there are Other reasons."


    "There is still hidden? Can you talk about it?" The listener immediately became interested when he heard the contents of gossip.


    "Of course, because the superhero I admire most is there." Robert, who had enough of the limelight, apparently no longer cares about this little privacy, he said bluntly. "Iron Man Tony Stark, my most admired superhero. I have been dreaming of a day to fight with him. This is why I want to join the Avengers."


    "Yes? It''s a good idea. May your dream come true, Mr. Hunt. Now, it''s time to say goodbye, ladies and gentlemen, let us once again thank the nitrification, Robert Hunt!" Continue~^~)

 Chapter 654： Nitrification bomb enforcement measures

    The warm applause showed that the audience present satisfies their inner desires for knowledge, no matter how immature the mutant students on the field are, they are willing to offer their own applause.


    Looking at such a warm applause, both the operator of the TV station and Robert on the stage felt an unprecedented excitement. The former is for the benefit, while the latter is for fame and fortune. In any case, they all got what they wanted, which should have been a happy ending. At this time, Robert, who was on the stage, suddenly caught his neck.


    He suddenly fell down and a strange color appeared on his face. And this is to let the host around me worry immediately.


    "Mr. Hunt, what''s wrong with you. Do you want me to call you a doctor?"


    It is conceivable that the host''s heart is absolutely broken at this time. It��s hard to get to the present and take a destined show in your own hands. He didn''t want to let the duck that would only lay the golden egg fly away because of a person''s accident. So the truth he asked was just like worrying about his blood brothers.


    And looking at the sudden situation, almost all the audience were shocked. They stood in the same place, watching closely what happened in front of their eyes, and they were concerned about the subsequent development.


    It can be said that at this time the entire scene, the entire TV station, and even all the TV viewers watching the show focused on this young mutant. And this concern is to make the situation worse.


    Feeling the changes that took place inside his body, Robert struggled to reach out and screamed at the camera in front of him.


    "Run fast, run fast. I can''t control it!"


    "What did you send, Mr. Hunter. Mr. Hunt?"


    The host who still didn''t figure out what was going on was still trying to save the subtle situation as much as possible, but at this time, he saw that there was light coming out of Robert Hunter''s eyes.


    It''s like his eyes have turned into a burning fireball, and only the terrible fire can be seen without seeing any pupils. Not only the eyes, but also his body began to appear.


    The exposed skin ruptured rapidly, and the glare of the fire emerged from the cracks in the skin. The light is getting stronger and stronger, making him look as terrible as a demon who is about to break free. And in this change, Robert''s whole people are blooming.


    As a nitrifying person, he is equivalent to an equal-quality nitroglycerin bomb. He is safe when he can control himself. But when he was completely out of control, he was the most dangerous existence. Just like now, he is still a big fireball, a fast-growing, huge fireball. And swallowed everything here at an unimaginable speed.


    Whether it is Robert itself, the host around him, or all the audience at the show, they are swallowed up in an instant. At the same time, in the middle of the TV building, there was a violent flame, like a hula hoop, **** with its square waist. The pillars of the load-bearing, solid reinforced concrete did not persist for a second under the high temperature and the devastating impact of the explosion, and it broke into countless pieces.


    The building was dumped, facing the surrounding floor, and the dense crowd below. Flames, masonry, and chaotic and crazy emotions make it a **** in a moment. And for some people, it is the most gratifying sight.


    "It''s a beautiful view, isn''t it? Man!"


    The blond man with glasses and his big back smiled and looked at the silent shooter around him and said to him.


    "Destroy life, never beautiful. This is just a mission, Wesker."


    Put away the gun and look at everything in front of his eyes, the black-haired shooter replied.


    "Yes, this is just a mission. And we haven''t done anything to destroy life. I''m just responsible for taking you to the rooftop to release the wind, and then giving a young guy a shot of antibiotics. We didn''t think of this little guy. There are such serious allergic problems. So, everything is not our fault. Even if we say that we have a relationship with us, we are just unintentional."


    Albert Wesker used this joke-like discourse to rid all of his responsibilities. He described his work in an understatement. It felt as if he was just sneezing at home. After all, no one can say that a typhoon triggered by the butterfly effect is his fault.


    For his explanation, the black-haired shooter just turned silently and walked toward the scheduled evacuation point. He didn''t want to pay attention to the WeSK, a guy who didn''t take human life seriously, but that doesn''t mean that Wesker is willing to let him go.


    "Hey, winter soldier. Don''t forget how many people you killed. This time you feel sympathy for them, don''t you think it''s too late?"


    "I murder, it does not mean that I will use all kinds of excuses to hide the sins I have committed. Pulling the trigger and destroying life is a sinful thing. I never deny all the dirty behavior I have done. I am different from you, Wesker. I will not cover up the ugly nature inside with a glamorous appearance."


    The Winter Soldier stopped and looked directly at Wesker. After hearing his words, Wesker��s face began to show an inexplicable smile.


    A vein like a dragonfly emerges from his face and wanders. At the same time, his gloved left hand also suddenly expanded. Just as a lurking giant cockroach suddenly smashed out of the hidden corner, his arm suddenly became a sly monster shape, biting the past toward the winter soldier.


    For this sudden attack, the left hand of the Winter Soldier immediately gave a sound of mechanical twisting, and the arm of the giant armor bombarded the past. Metal and flesh, the two guys who don''t look like normal humans have completed the process of fighting in a flash.


    After that, Wesker looked at the damaged arm that he had quickly repaired and opened his mouth.


    "Do you know? Winter Bing, I always think that the Baron makes you self-aware is the biggest mistake. I even think about when you will betray the organization and betray the Baron."


    "It won''t be one day. Or, you won''t see that day."


    The winter soldier turned around and left such a sentence, and disappeared into the shadow of the corridor. And looking at his disappearing back, and the disaster scene consisting of flames and ashes behind him, Wesker laughed again. The corner of the mouth was torn to the root of the ear and it looked like a monster.


    The bombings that took place on the TV station quickly spurred the entire United States and even affected the whole world.


    This serious incident, which has affected thousands of people and directly caused more than 600 deaths, has once again brought people to the alert of the mutants. The abilities they possess, the insecure control, and the damage they can cause after losing control, have caused countless people to start worrying about the safety around them.


    Under such a heart-rending situation, the president who had just taken office less than half a year stood up and issued such a statement in front of all the countries of the world in front of the entire United States.


    "I believe that the tragedy that happened last night is already known. This is another irreversible tragedy in the United States of America, which has been raging in recent years. Six hundred innocent citizens, more than 70 children who are still underage in this accident. I left the world. We feel sad and sad for it. But the most important thing is that we must be alert."


    "Maybe this is just an accident. Maybe it''s just a special case that happens by chance. But we can''t guarantee that this tragedy won''t happen again for the second time, the third time."


    ��Before today, we have tolerated these different ethnic groups in our country with the greatest goodwill. Because we are a democratic and free country, in this world where even aliens have emerged, we Human beings should have enough metrics to accommodate those special lives that are different from ours. However, it turns out that what we did before was wrong."


    "Dangerous bombs have already made people feel scared, for fear that they are too close. Can those mutants who can run and even fly be no more dangerous than bombs? Where are they appearing, where is the safety? The great challenge. What makes us most indignant is that these mutants do not consider themselves to be a threat or an unstable one."


    ��A year ago, we released the Mutant Registration Act, hoping that these superpowered people can accept our supervision and management and provide an effective guarantee for the security of this country. They hope for these in a win-win principle. Variants can learn to cooperate and learn to integrate into our lives. We expect them to cooperate with us with the greatest goodwill. But until today, these mutants are embarrassed! They use free excuses to resist our laws and personally Will, arbitrarily arbitrarily in this country."


    "And now, as the current president of the United States of America, I declare that from today on, this is all over. From this moment on, the United States will enforce the Superhero Registration Act, and all variants, superpowers, must The government records and accepts the corresponding management and supervision. If you choose to refuse, then you will only appear on the land as a criminal. You are no longer a hero, but only a super criminal. For any violation The United States will never tolerate the existence of the law. We will safeguard the security and interests of every American citizen with the most determined attitude, even if it uses the most violent means."


    "God bless America, God bless America." (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 655： Hidden in the dark and confused

    In the middle of the night, I was walking in the middle of restlessness. Ida, who had just slept shortly, was suddenly awakened by a magical feeling. She opened her eyes and looked at the person sitting on the edge of the bed and immediately asked her.


    "Easy? When are you coming back?"


    "I just came back." Holding down Ada''s shoulder prevented her from wanting to get up, Zhou Yi said directly to her. "I went to Jill and saw the child."


    Just after this was finished, Ada immediately sneered.


    "I guess it''s true, that''s your child. I will say it? How can Jill still have other children besides you? And the power that the child has innate, except that you are his father. In addition, it is impossible to explain clearly."


    "I admit, that is indeed my child. Although I didn''t think of it at first, but since it has happened, then I can''t deny their existence."


    "So, you want to bring them back?"


    "You know what I think! Ada, this is very important. After all, that is my first child."


    Nodded, Zhou Yi was able to show his attitude. For his statement, Ada said very casually.


    "Okay. Anyway, what you said here, my opinion is not important. As long as you have the ability to convince her."


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi immediately understood something. He smiled and grabbed Ada''s shoulder and asked.


    "Ada, have you talked to her?"


    "What do you think?" Turned a big white eye at Zhou Yi, Ada did not slap his hand and said to him. "Since she was pregnant, I have noticed her. Although her tone is very strict, I still guessed something from her behavior. So I started to prepare at that time. When she needs help the most, I am fully responsible for the important moment when the child is born."


    "Of course, after the child was born, I also talked to her about the problem that made her move. But I believe you should get the same answer as me."


    "It��s hard to refuse to agree." Long sighed as if he was struggling with Jill��s attitude. Zhou Yi shook his head and said to Ada. ��Does this kind of thing really need to be so persistent?��


    "If it''s me, I will. Anyway, it won''t be cheaper for you to eat and dry and don''t recognize the guy."


    ��When did I say that I didn��t accept it?�� Zhou Yi immediately smiled as soon as he heard this. While Ada was preparing to give an example, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    "President, there is a big event. The president issued a mandatory order for the Superhero Registration Act, and dispatched the sentinel robot to arrest the mutants nationwide. At the same time, the Ministry of Defense also wanted us to issue a mandatory order to open the city. Let the sentinel robot stationed in the city, and must not interfere with any action on the sentinel robot. Now both the company and the city are full of people, we need you to preside over the overall situation."


    "Know it, I will pass right away."


    Putting down the phone, Ada looked at Zhouyi around him.


    "It seems that the group of guys behind the government seems to be somewhat unbearable. Why, do you have any thoughts?"


    "Don''t pay attention to them. Despite the hard-hitting attitude, I have to see what they can do?"


    "That''s also true. You are all back, are we still afraid?" It seems that I want to understand, Ada immediately sighed. "With you and the piano, this kind of thing is just as ridiculous as a game."


    "But still some people are not willing to admit the reality, aren''t they?"


    "Forget it, I went to the meeting. Rest assured, I won''t say anything about your return. I think you are also prepared to surprise those who are hiding behind."


    "Or you know me the most, dear." Once again, cheeky and scraped together, Zhou Yigang intends to give Ada a farewell kiss, but it was immediately pushed by Ada.


    "You still think about how to solve your own troubles."


    When she finished, she changed her clothes and pushed the door out. And watching Ada quietly walk away from the figure of Dina, Zhou Yi lying down on the bed with his head.


    "This kind of trouble, how can it be solved for a while?"


    Since the president issued an order to enforce the bill, less than twelve hours, all the cities in the United States, except for the city of Huiyao, which is still controlled by the Nikko Group, have all moved.


    A huge robot was walking in the street brightly and flying in the building. Like a pair of bees on the patrol leader, with a feeling of oppression, it appears in front of all citizens.


    If it was before, it was enough to see these horrible robots appearing in this way enough to cause a huge panic in society. After all, these robots don''t seem to be what kind of goodness compared to those who are variants. However, in the case of the TV station explosion that shocked the world, these robots are not so awkward.


    The robot, in the end, is just a tool, a device that is manipulated in the hand. Moreover, it is not their own people who manipulate them, it is their own government. Although in the usual circumstances, most citizens are always complaining about their own national government, but at this critical time, they are still very reassured to them.


    Pure patriotism is the same everywhere. It��s just that many people don��t really know what this behavior means.


    Since the day of its birth, the sentinel robot has begun its own upgrade work. From the super rare variants, the environmental evolution and imitation variants provided by Darwin and the Magical Women, these sentinel robots have long since escaped the embarrassing situation of pure iron scorpion.


    With just a few experiments, they can get all sorts of powerful abilities from the mice in the experiment. High temperature resistance, low temperature resistance, corrosion resistance, electromagnetic resistance, and even the ability to obtain some of these materials through preliminary imitation if faced with variants of the body strengthening variant. And the most important thing is that they can share this data through data interaction. A sentinel robot is owned by all robots.


    You can think of them as countless variants with the same plural ability. They are only artificially created and are aimed at destroying mutants. And how to destroy the mutants? The method used by Dr. Trask for decades has been genetic testing.


    The birth of this group of mutants is done by the recessive x genome in the human body. This unique gene is inherited by the paternal line and has the potential for an explosive outbreak. In other words, you may be an ordinary person in the last second, and you will join the group of mutants in the next second. Of course, there is a high probability that you will not break out in your life, only to pass this possibility to your offspring.


    Sentinel robots can scan this unique, representatively infinite number of genomes from individual life units through their own bio-scanning system. In other words, whether you have the ability to awaken or not, as long as you have this gene in your body, then you are their goal.


    And that means a very serious thing, that is, their real target is far more than people think.


    When people think that they will only target those grotesque and special mutants, they are actually more targeted at people with this possibility. It is as if it is now.


    An office worker just finished his busy morning job, sat in the restaurant he was most familiar with, and ordered an old-fashioned lunch with the familiar waitress. And just after he just put down his coffee, it tookn''t long before he picked up the food. A huge figure slammed down from the sky.


    His heavy body splashed a piece of smoke, and even with a window, office workers could feel the shock around them. This made him turn his head immediately and squatted.


    "Hell, what the **** is going on here?"


    When he looked back, the pair of scarlet electromechanical eyes that he looked at immediately made him feel the shudder feeling deep into the bone marrow.


    "Sentinel robot, why is it here?"


    Not only the nearest office worker, but the other people in this restaurant were surprised by the sudden appearance of this robot, and even panicked. On the one hand because of the outside of the robot, and on the other hand because of his presence here.


    And no matter what questioning, this sudden sentinel robot has already pointed its arms with large-caliber weapons to the office workers sitting by the window.


    "Kobe Sbrad. According to the Mutant Registration Act, you have violated the federal government''s laws. Please show your license, otherwise I will use violent means to arrest you."


    "Hell, what are you talking about? What variants register the bill, what does it have to do with me. What is the license, how do I know what that is? What the hell, the **** robot, what do you want to do?"


    And so scary weapons aimed at, the office worker Kobe, who had never seen such a battle, immediately collapsed. He never thought that this would happen, so now he can only argue incoherently. And this kind of defense is absolutely not enough for sentinel robots.


    "The statute of limitations has passed, because you refuse to cooperate with the work, I will arrest you in the name of the law!"


    After saying this, the sentinel robot reached out to the flustered office worker who could not do it. And looking at the robotic arm getting closer and closer to himself, Kobe couldn''t immediately retreat back to himself.


    "Don''t, stay away from me. You monster. Who will save me, who will save me!"


    As he said, Kobe extended his hand to those he had known, hoping to get some key help from them.


    But looking at Kobe who reached out, everyone in the room made the same move.


    They slowly receded and looked at Kobe''s eyes as if they were looking at a dangerous monster. No one is willing to lend a helping hand, they just watched indifferently and watched it happen. (~^~)

 Chapter 656： Cool sentinel in the fog

    Just now, friends and acquaintances who have laughed and laughed have become such indifferent in the blink of an eye. This is an unacceptable fact for Kobe, who is just a simple office worker. However, the facts are facts, even if he can''t accept it anymore, the situation can''t change.


    Seeing that he is about to fall into the hands of this dangerous robot, the desire to survive makes him burst out of his own body in a moment, like a cheetah, he retreats. I chose a direction to run fast, and the speed of the sudden explosion was stunned, and even his eyes were more and more scared.


    In their view, the speed of this outbreak for survival is entirely evidence of his being a mutant. Kobe was seated as a mutant in the absence of evidence. This is definitely a terrible problem in the moment. If Kobe has a chance, he will definitely find a way to wash this grievance.


    However, he has no chance. Because the moment he turned and fled, the sentinel robot behind him had already pulled the trigger.


    Under the lock of the auxiliary shooting system, Kobe did not have any possibility of running away. The bullet with a huge caliber, with destructive kinetic energy, instantly tore his chest and blown his whole figure like a doll with a kilogram of gunpowder.


    The blood and the wrinkled inner insides splashed like every corner of the restaurant. Looking at such a brutal scene, the road people who just had a cold face and alertness finally couldn��t help it. But I can''t help but feel my inner indignation and want to blame this inhuman behavior. But they couldn��t help but feel nausea in their hearts. Like some malignant diseases, they began to vomit.


    For a time, the entire restaurant was filled with pungent smell of vomit and fleshy smoke. The taste is completely terrible, even if it is impossible to swallow in delicious things. And as the initiator of all this. The sentinel robot just indulged the weapon on hand and played it to other people in the restaurant with unwavering electronic sound.


    "The potential mutants have been checked out and the danger has been lifted. I wish you a happy meal!"


    Have a nice meal? Listening to this, the diners who had been scared by the sentinel robots looked at the mess on the ground and couldn''t help but vomit. As you can imagine, this is definitely an unforgettable day for them. But this day is definitely not just for them. For many people, this day will be just as memorable. Because such a thing is not just happening in this small restaurant. It''s just a microcosm of the big events that are happening, and at the same time, it''s happening in almost every corner of the country.


    Whether in the restaurant, in the mall, or in the school, these elite and powerful sentinel robots are almost a massacre, cleaning up every mutant. Whether it is awakened or potential, it is the same for them. Their means were fierce, and it was only in a day that the complaints of the cities were completely blown up.


    Although human beings are afraid of mutants, they do not mean that they are willing to see the terrible killings that happen in front of themselves. Except for a few mutants who hate, the other ones, regardless of which camp they were in, now have only one idea, that is, to stop everything that is horrifying.


    However, like the Pandora''s Box in mythology, once something is opened, it is impossible to be closed again. What''s more, from the beginning, these so-called people are just an audience. They don''t have any say in this matter, and they don''t even play any role. They can only watch and then passively accept it all. And all of this has been manipulated in the hands of the people behind it.


    So, no matter how these complaints call. They all get only one answer, "We will respond upwards." Similarly, regardless of how terrifying the sentinel robots appear in front of so-called citizens, in the media, you can always see a limited truth.


    In fact, most TV stations broadcast such news.


    "At 6 am today, in a mall in Los Angeles, suspected potentially dangerous mutants attacked the sentinel robots that were being enforced. The poisonous smoke in the mall caused hundreds of people to stun and the number of direct deaths exceeded 80. ��


    ��A high-risk variant was discovered in a primary school in Seattle, and sentinel robots rushed to control the spread of danger as quickly as possible.��


    ��The protectors of the city, the more powerful robots than the superheroes are in action.��


    In general, almost every major TV station is playing similar content. Looking at it all, the captain of the West Coast Avengers Headquarters angrily turned off the TV and said dissatisfied with Tony Stark, who was sitting opposite him.


    ��This is what you say is safe? What do you think can reshape the order?��


    "Hey! It may have a little bit of difference with what I think." Faced with an angry captain, Tony is obviously much weaker. However, he still tried his best to defend. "But you should also understand that the impact of the TV station on this country is too great. Just like the fuse, it detonates people''s previous dissatisfaction with the accumulation of people. In this outbreak In front of sexual emotions, many things are prone to accidents."


    "This is not an accident, Tony. This is a premeditated action. All of this is obviously calculated by people." The table was slammed down, and the captain said to Tony with a superior size. "Don''t tell me you can''t see it. You are a smart person, so don''t pretend that you can''t see anything."


    "Okay, okay. I admit that I saw something." For the captain who was very sensitive in this area, Tony raised his hand in a helpless tone. "Yes, everything is too coincidental. It seems that everything has been arranged. After the TV station happened, both the White House and the SHIELD movements are moving too fast. It��s as if they are involved, but I believe they didn��t do that.��


    "Do you believe? Tony, you can''t represent reality."


    Others above the seat also began to express their opinions. At the beginning, this was the commander of the Aegis Air Force aircraft carrier, Maria Hill. Of course, she is now working for the Avengers, specializing in information support and human mobility, which is her old business.


    As an old business, many years of special agent career also made her very clear to see how many pickled things exist under these superficial things.


    "Since General Ross took over the SHIELD, it has changed its taste. The current SHIELD, even the government is not what it used to be. If they plan to do this all behind the scenes, I must not be surprised. ""


    "Hey, ma''am. I understand that I was fired from the crowd and I was so sad that I had to work for someone else to make a living. But, please be sensible. Things are not as bad as you think, if it is really In this case, what we are worried about now should not be this, but the problem of the Third World War."


    Tony''s words were never easy to listen to, so after he said this, Hill''s face became cold and she began to call him.


    "Stark?"


    "Uh huh!"


    ��Can I pour a liter of glass **** into your mouth and sew it with needlework?��


    "Oh, this sounds really painful." To his own mouth, Tony was still doing his own death. "You should be glad that you and me are not enemies? Otherwise I think you will definitely receive a leaflet from the court about your inhumane behavior. Believe me, and I am in a lawsuit, you can''t win."


    "Enough, Stark. We are not talking about this gossip now."


    Once again, Tony��s chatter was interrupted, and the captain��s move made all the players present a sigh of relief. Staying with this mouth gun, everyone feels that their nerves are weak. Although the little spider Peter Parker has such a problem, it is after he put on the mask. This little guy in peacetime is far from being tough with Tony.


    "Okay, okay. To say good things, I think we may need a little bit of evidence to prove who this is. Is it the government? Or the Hydra? And to prove this, I borrowed the SHIELD. The permissions mobilized all the monitoring records near the TV station at the time. Guess what I found?"


    Touching his moustache, Tony took a small disc out of his pocket and threw it on the table. Immediately, an apparently adjusted effect appeared in front of all the Avengers. The two of the images are the winter soldiers and Wesker who completed the sniper mission near the TV station.


    ��The two people here are the two most suspicious people I have found in all the monitoring records at the time. One is the captain of the special operations team of the predecessor of Umbrella, and the other is more famous, the legend of the killer world, The top secret agent of the former Soviet Union, codenamed Winter Soldier. There are two people, I think you should be able to guess something."


    "Winter Soldier?" Natasha couldn''t help but frown her eyebrows when she heard this familiar name. "I know this guy, I have handed it a few times. I have to say that he is indeed the best fighter in the Soviet Union. It is pure luck to survive from her."


    "Wow, have the children of the Soviet mothers had a fratricidal experience? It��s really curious, I think the specific plot must be interesting."


    Tony, who couldn''t keep his mouth, once again made a mistake, and Natasha smiled in the face of Tony, who didn''t know how to live.


    "Of course it''s very interesting. I can let you experience it. I have been staring at the sniper rifle for several nights. I can''t sleep. Believe me, they are not much different."


    "Hey, this is not right. Natasha, your temper is hard to hand over to your boyfriend."


    "That won''t bother you."


    The deep female spy and the big mouth gun interacted with each other, and none of them saw it. When I saw the winter soldier, the captain of the US captain suddenly appeared in a blank state.


    That is the look of recollection, a deep recollection of the 70-year-old that I have lost. At this moment, the captain remembered a name, a name that was important to him. Bucky! (~^~)

 Chapter 657： Conflict intensifies captain strategy

    In the years of war, there was such a good brother, and he was willing to pay his own life for his more important friends. He made a hero with his own sacrifice and made the most important turning point in a battle that determined the fate of the world.


    But for the rescued brother, this sacrifice has become an unforgettable sadness. Sometimes the captain even feels that so many years have passed, and everything in the past has been buried in the dust of memory over time, and will never be recalled. But when he saw the figure, he found that something could not be forgotten.


    Just seeing a shadow, you can think of the past, the so-called forgetting, in fact, it is just a self-deception.


    The captain''s disappointment was only a moment, and after a while, he regained his reply.


    "Well, don''t make trouble. After you have solved the business, you can find a place to talk about it privately. But now, we need to solve the problem of the sentinel robot."


    "The problem with the sentinel robot? I thought you are looking for the master messenger behind the scenes."


    Dr. Banner, who has been watching, suddenly said this, and after he said this, Tony immediately added it.


    "Yes, the master messenger behind the scenes. The problem of sentinel robots I think can be solved like the government or even the Aegis Bureau that manages them. And our main job now should be to find the master messenger behind the scenes. If it is a Hydra, then Just destroy them. If it is a government person, I believe that it must be related to the Hydra. Is it better to take them out at this time?"


    "Things are not that simple, Tony." The captain increased his volume, as if he could strengthen his voice. "Take your brain. If they can instruct the White House to issue such an order, then it will almost explain the forces they have. If it really looks like this, then you think you still have the ability to take them from Is it inside?"


    "Hey, Captain. You have to believe in me and believe in this country. Although our country is full of injustice, it is full of dirty idiot politicians. But after all, there are people in charge in this country, and patriotism. There is human beings. Moreover, with my influence and appeal, as long as I hold the evidence in my hand, no matter who the little bug is, he is dead. This is the democratic power of the United States, and I am the embodiment of democracy. ""


    "Democracy and justice, you are talking about the dirty capital that you hold in your hand. Stark, don''t overestimate yourself. In front of them, you are just a small person. You think you can move. Do you want to move them? The final result can only be like the ants forced to pull the elephant''s toenails, and they are stepped on a broken bone."


    "I can''t do this without hearing it, Captain." To hear this, Tony immediately turned his eyes. At the same time his tone began to become yin and yang. "Are you kidding me? Steve! Or do you think anyone in the room is better than me?"


    "I am not questioning your ability, Tony. Just like your father, you have the traits of pride and arrogance in your character. I doubt whether Howard will be accidental because of this!"


    The captain spoke of Tony''s father, apparently looking at himself as Tony''s elder. But it was because of his tone that Tony was more and more annoying to him.


    "Pay attention to your tone, Steve Rogers. You are not qualified to say my father. You never have that qualification. You are just a soldier and won a war of your victory. And my father, It is by yourself, building an empire."


    "Yes, the arms empire. This made Howard''s hands full of blood. Fortunately, you got out of the middle. I think this kind of thing will definitely make Howard feel lucky. At the very least, he did not give the child a thorough Teach bad."


    The anger of both people is getting heavier and heavier to this extent. Seeing that two people are going to change from bickering to fighting, the people around them immediately started to support the field.


    "Okay, well, let''s say a few words. Since you all have your own ideas, let us vote to decide who to listen to. Or simply point, whoever is in favor of who to do it. Anyway, it is not war, less The last two people have no influence on either side."


    Let me help you with the pull of the frame, I am a sentence. Soon the situation became like this. The captain and Tony looked at each other and immediately made the same decision.


    "We act separately, with people who are in favor of our plans. See if you choose to go to the scenes behind the scenes, or choose to stop those sentinel robots."


    "Then I will explain it first." Watching things become like this, Dr. Banner, who had already had an agreement with Tony, wiped his glasses and said to them. "I am working with Tony. After all, in this team, except for Jennifer, Tony and I can come together. Others, I think I will worry about my situation no matter who I am."


    "Bruce?" Upon hearing this, Jennifer, who had chosen the captain in his heart, was suddenly stunned and then immediately wanted to persuade him.


    However, Bruce''s intentions are very firm.


    "Jennifer, I don''t have to persuade me. This is my decision, and I didn''t want you to follow me to make the same choice. You can choose the side you agree with."


    "So, okay." He opened his mouth and Jennifer turned his eyes to the captain''s direction. "I chose to go with Steve. I want to be able to stop this directly compared to the so-called behind-the-scenes murder."


    "Then I will be with Tony." Natasha licked her hair, but looked at the captain who was silent. "I don''t know what to do with the robot. But it''s my specialty to find someone who is technically skilled. Especially if you want to sneak into the SHIELD, I have to help."


    "So, let me be together." Scratching his head, the little spider said to Natasha. "I can also help a little. I still have the identity of the Aegis secret agent that Corson gave me. It can play a role."


    "I and Pitt followed the captain. Whether it is saving people or carrying out the Sentinel robot, we can all play a role." In the end, it is a mutant brother and sister. The choice between the two is almost inevitable, because their identity limits their ability to serve the group of mutants at this time. Saving the mutants from the sentinel robot is the real priority for them.


    And watching the Avengers, you follow me, I followed him, standing one after another. Hill is irritating and licking his own eyebrows.


    "That''s the case, I won''t be with you. I will guard the base. By the way, I can give you some necessary support."


    "That is so decided happily. Without further ado, we will leave now!"


    After finalizing all the problems, Tony, who was stunned by the captain of the United States, stood up and took the lead and walked outside. And looking at Tony like this, Dr. Bangna apologized to look at other people and immediately followed up.


    Someone took the lead, and the little spider who had not been suitable for such a serious occasion also quickly chased the past, leaving only one Natasha, looking at the captain with a special look.


    "Natasha, do me a favor. Look at him well, don''t let him make a big problem."


    The captain who understood Natasha in her heart whispered to her in a whisper. After receiving this sentence, Natasha sighed and nodded and followed her team.


    And the people who looked at the conference room were so half lost. Hill, who had been sighing with relief, couldn��t help but ask the captain.


    "Captain, I really don''t understand what you are thinking about. Don''t you know that this situation is almost equivalent to splitting?"


    "Trust me, Hill. I know what I am doing!" With his eyes low, Steve''s eyes became more and more elusive. "Forcibly forcing Tony to cater to us, there will surely be an uncontrollable big problem. If this is the case, let''s just let go and let him do what he wants. This will neither affect us nor let him. Put your energy into a useful place."


    "Do you really think he can get something out of it?"


    Upon hearing this, Hill immediately became amazed. In this regard, the captain��s answer is this.


    "In any case, I think they will give us a decent account."


    This reply made Hill quickly silenced. At this time, I was always watching the lively fast silver and finally couldn��t help but say to the captain.


    "Hey, Captain. I found out that the effort on your mouth is really no worse than the Stark guy. Especially the section about his father is simply brilliant. You didn''t look at Stark''s face, feeling It��s like he put his power stove in his mouth.��


    Inexplicably, I saw a quick silver glance, and the captain responded with a sigh of relief.


    "What did I say? Child, awake. I just persuaded him as his father''s friend. As an elder, do I have any questions?"


    "Not at all. It''s just plain and cool."


    Blowing a whistle, Fast Silver once again expressed its respect. The captain who felt that he and the fast silver were not in a channel mountain completely shook his head and said to the rest of the people.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about business. About stopping the sentinel robots from continuing to persecute the mutants who have already innocent humans. Through our news channels, we are already very clear about what their goals are. So, I hope that you can Be prepared to play hard with me."


    "Hard? Captain, what do you mean."


    Upon hearing this tone, the silent red witch and Jennifer looked at each other and asked the captain.


    "I mean, since their goal is to be a mutant. Then I invite Charles to teach them together and go to the place where the mutants are most gathered. The hometown of the mutants of the city of Iron and Steel in the city of steel. There, we and The sentinel robot is playing hard!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 658： Old friends meet secretly

    City of Iron and Steel! Created by Wanwang Wang, Zhou Yi directly crossed half of the Pacific Ocean and moved to a man-made city on the American mainland. In nominal terms, it is the satellite city of Huiyao City. However, in the composition of Huiyao City, it has become a special city dominated by the mutants and open to the human world.


    Any variant can find their place here and find their own belonging. Therefore, many variants have given it a new name hometown.


    Compared to many mutants who have an unfortunate experience, this city symbolizing a new life can indeed be a hometown of dreams. Therefore, when the mutant brothers and sisters heard the captain say so, they immediately exclaimed incredulously.


    "Captain, are you crazy? The mutant will not allow you to bring the war to the city of steel."


    "The problem is that it is not the war I have drawn. It is the existence of the city of steel and the city of Hui Yao, which is destined to become the target of the sentinel robot."


    Shaking his head and opening the projector in the middle of the conference table, the captain signaled that Hill had come up with key information. Soon, a huge national map appeared in front of everyone. As can be seen from the map, all the cities in the United States have only a few red dots on the dark blue city background. Only New York and Hui Yao City are different.


    Compared with the smaller and smaller range of New York, Hui Yao City is simply scary on the entire blue map, as if she had been independent from the United States.


    ��This is a map of the activities of the National Variants of the original statistics of the SHIELD. But any mutants who have demonstrated their ability will be marked with red dots. You can see that more than 50% of the mutants It has already gathered within the scope of Huiyao City. This is still a few months ago, and it will only be more now. So imagine, if you are the instructor behind the sentinel robot, what do you do. It costs more. The energy to deal with the small fish, or spread the big net, concentrate on dealing with the dense fish?"


    "Although that is the case." Listening to the captain''s explanation, although I feel that there are some truths. But fast silver still feels incredible. "But that city is the land of that guy. Unless they are crazy, how can they provoke the guy."


    "But if that guy is not in the city of Hui Yao. Then do they have reason to do this?" Then, in the question of fast silver, Hill answered his question. "In fact, that guy should really not be in the city of Hui Yao."


    "How do you know that this kind of thing depends on guessing, it is not worthy of others to believe."


    "Of course there is evidence. I know that although I left the job, after all, I have been working on the air carrier for so many years, leaving a few eyes and ears is still not a problem. And my original men told me that General Ross accepted A message from the Shandal people, they guessed that the guy is now about 10,000 light years away. So, don''t worry about doing something now, but don''t want to be their style at all."


    " Ten thousand light years? He can run far enough." Hearing the number that Hill broke, Quick Silver immediately said in a circle. In contrast, Wanda is more sensible.


    "If that''s the case, they really can put the offensive target on the city of steel. However, the captain. Even if the guy is not there, there is a magnetic king who is guarding the city of steel. He will not allow us to pass this way. Even if we are going to help them."


    "I have known Mr. Lancher, so I handed it over to someone who can convince him."


    "Professor Charles?"


    "Yes, only he has that ability!"


    The Avengers have just mentioned his name here, and on the other side, Professor Charles has already contacted his long-lost old friend, Wan Wang.


    Although the mentally-shielded helmet can prevent the magnetic king from being disturbed by Charles, other variants around him obviously do not have this ability. Therefore, the magnetic king who just sat down immediately discovered that the young sword-toothed tiger behind him has become another guy, a guy he is more familiar with.


    "Charles, my old friend. Are you looking for me?"


    Looking at the face, you don''t need to ask, you can guess the identity of the magnetic king, Charles, who has already occupied the spirit of the saber-toothed tiger, smiled and said to him.


    "Yes, Eric. I have something important to look for."


    "Yes? Let me guess, about the sentinel robot. Right?"


    Stretched out his hand and knocked on the metal table in front of him. Immediately, after a sudden change like mercury, a small sentinel robot model appeared on his desk.


    "Yes, Eric. About the terrible machines, they are indeed a huge danger we have never encountered."


    "I understand!" Wan Wang Wang smiled and looked out the window and looked at the city of this thriving mutant. "All along, the human powers have deliberately wanted to destroy us. And when they fail again and again, we grow up again and again. They can''t help but want to use this method to launch a thorough War, a war that can completely erase us from their eyes. I guessed it for a long time, but now it is just a time to verify my guess."


    "Eric, now is not the time for us to recall the past. The US government''s action this time is raging. A little carelessness is a deadly devastating blow for our mutants. Therefore, we must be careful. Especially your city, it will be the target that they are most concerned about."


    Charles��s words are full of worries, but for his worries. Wan Wang Wang was licking his mouth and laughing. "Let them come! This is a city that belongs to the **** of the world, and it has angered the gods, but there is no good result. Especially in the case that our **** is very different from the statues of clay sculptures."


    "But your **** is not on this planet right now, isn''t it?" Charles, who thought he had mastered the biggest secret in his heart, squinted and laughed. "In fact, I should have thought that if Zhou Yi is still here. You will not be in that way for the sentinel robots that are outside your city. Your tender attitude justifies those people''s conjectures. He Really not here."


    "Okay!" Picking up his own eyebrows, Wan Wang Wang stared at the old friend in front of him with his dark, dark eyes. "I admit that you are right, he is not here. But what does it matter? There are more than 100,000 mutants in the city. And we have a powerful Omega variant like the piano. People, and a true ancient goddess. Even if the owner of this city is absent, we have enough ability to guard this place."


    "I admit that the power of Huiyao City is absolutely unprecedented. However, what you have to face is the entire United States, the most powerful country on the planet. In the face of such a giant, no power can be said to be full. Grasp. So, my old buddy. You still need help, you can help your help."


    "How?" Upon hearing this, Wan Wang immediately showed a smile on his lips. "Would you like to bring your students to help me? Or do you think you need my protection to prevent your students from receiving persecution from sentinel robots?"


    "Maybe both have it." Nodded, Charles directly said his thoughts. ��If you agree, I will go to the Iron City with the students of the entire college to provide a boost to the danger we are about to face. Moreover, I can bring other helpers. Mr. Rogers of the Avengers is willing to bring The last part of the team, come here and fight with us."


    "Of course, your two children will come with them."


    "My children? Wanda and Pete?" Hearing this, the magnetic king who had slowly revealed his excitement and smile suddenly became a stiff face and became paralyzed. "They are not my children. Except for that little blood relationship, no matter who I am, I am afraid I have not thought of my guy as a father. At this point, I am really failing."


    "You can try to remedy, Eric." Charles heard the old friend''s tone change, and Charles immediately comforted him. "In the past, your festival was entirely due to the conflict of ideas. For your unrequited dreams, they will be farther and farther away from you. Now that you have changed. Then you are fully qualified to ask them to re Accept you. Anyway, you are their father, aren''t you? And now, isn''t that the best chance?"


    When I heard this, Wan Wang Wang was a smile.


    "You are still the same as before, Charles. In order to achieve your own goals, you will always use all the details you can use, and even my family disputes become a bargaining chip in your hands."


    "This is not the use, Eric. This is just a concern for friends. Of course, I admit that you are right. Step by step is much bigger than a big fight."


    "Reality is not playing chess, Charles. Besides, you have never won me!"


    "But it has not been lost, isn''t it?"


    "Very good, my old friend. I want to play with you more and more. So, welcome you. I think it is time to bring all the mutants together."


    "Then I will say this, my old friend."


    From the face of the saber-toothed tiger, a gentle smile appeared. The next moment, this sturdy big man inexplicably touched his head and said to the Wan Wang.


    "Wave ss, what''s wrong with me?"


    "You need to rest, Victor. Go to a bar and sit down, remember, don''t drink too much!"


    Commanded a sentence, Wan Wang Wang sent out the saber-toothed tiger. After he left, Wan Wang took a phone call from the drawer.


    "Miss Ada, it seems that they don''t know, Mr. has returned."


    "That''s good, isn''t it? Everything goes according to the plan." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 659： Fertility problem personality change

    The dispatch of the sentinel robot almost made everyone have their own new plans. They have begun to prepare themselves in the hope that in this incident, things will be allowed to develop in the direction they expect. In contrast, Zhou Yi is the least affected of all.


    Although the target of the sentinel robot is his city, he does not regard these small robots as a threat. Even for him, this is just a boring joke. Anyone who realizes the use of the vertical and horizontal stars, compared to the great feeling of the stars, will not care too much about the planetary civilization of a district.


    One is a giant and the other is an ant. One party is eternal, and one party is only a moment. There is no possibility of comparison between the two. Naturally, the great party will not put the other party in the heart. Compared with those small robots that are insignificant, Zhou Yi would rather spend time on his family.


    I am at home, teasing my children all day, and when I am bored, I open a salon with a group of women in the big house in the city center. At home, I joined the mutant special police squad, and now I have become the captain of the captain. There are also two lovely children who have grown up and are sensible. These are the places where Zhou Yi feels satisfied and gratified.


    Of course, there are a few women in the house where he feels a headache. The appearance of Jill and the children is really tantamount to throwing a mine in the pond. In this matter, almost none of them showed a good face to Zhou Yi. Ada''s ridicule, the indifference of the piano, Lilith''s contempt, and even the very clever Selana, cast a resentful look on him in this matter.


    This really made Zhou Yi feel a lot of pressure, but he understood that all the problems were on his own, he accepted it all, and began to try to compensate for it.


    However, this kind of thing can not be compensated casually. Because the appearance of the child really evokes the deepest desire of these women, nothing more than a crystallization of love can make these women heart. So in the next few days, Zhou Yi was almost working hard for this kind of thing.


    However, this is not something that can be done casually with this kind of alternative effort. After a few days, Zhou Yi was about to get into bed phobia. Lilith told all the women in a regrettable way.


    "It still doesn''t work. I don''t feel the breath of life seeds from any one person."


    ��Is it the reason why it is not enough? Perhaps because of the resistance of some people, this kind of thing has become more hopeful.��


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Ada said with a cold eyes, Zhou Yi, who looked at the bitter smile, apparently intended to push all the faults to him.


    ��Would you like to try harder for a while?��


    It was a puzzled Qin Gelei who said this. Obviously she was very confused about the lack of results during this time. And eager to be eager, she obviously wants to make persistent efforts to see if there is any turning point in the next time.


    Her thoughts have aroused the consensus of many people, whether it is Ada, or the well-behaved Selana has revealed a considerable degree of intention. For this performance, Zhou Yi immediately lamented.


    The current situation is that he does not have any right to speak. Otherwise, he really wants to express his attitude of resolute rejection.


    For other women''s thoughts, Lilith, who has the most life experience, shook her head and said her own thoughts.


    ��I feel that this peacetime effort is not very relevant, and a large part of it is at the level of life.��


    "The level of life?"


    When I heard this, everyone stunned. Even Zhou Yi looked at Lilith a little strangely. She seemed to figure out what she was saying. And watching everyone put their attention on their own body, Lilith''s heart suddenly gave birth to a huge satisfaction.


    Several of the women present are all her competitors, which can make the competitors show this expression, and she psychologically feels that they have overwhelmed them. Of course, this is just the psychology of self-comfort. Lilith is very clear in her heart. If there is a chance, these women will not be afraid of the grace of their own preaching, and they will be able to leave her alone and run away.


    However, the teacher should still be the one to be, after all, this kind of thing is closely related to herself.


    "Yes, the level of life. Before explaining this question, I need to ask you another question. What do you think you are now? Humans? Or what other creatures?"


    "Are you not nonsense?" waved his hand, Ada''s tone was full of intolerance. "We are not humans? Goddess, although I know that you usually look at me is not pleasing to the eye, but it is not to confuse my race."


    "You know, I thought you were so slow that even this is not clear?"


    Proudly glanced at Ada, Lilith continued.


    "However, about you or humans. I have to declare that from a biological point of view, you are no longer a human being. Except for appearance and habits, you have almost no place with humans. You belong to a higher level of life."


    "What the **** are you talking about?" Ida and the piano immediately frowned when they heard this. Being told in person that you are no longer a person, I am afraid that this kind of thing will not feel comfortable. Even if she is telling the truth.


    Before Lilith answered them, Zhou Yi took the lead in answering this question.


    "In fact, there is nothing wrong with Lilith. From a certain point of view, we are indeed not human. I have sublimated into a god, although it has fallen again. But in essence, I am not a human being. Even the body is recreated from nothing."


    "And like me, whether you are Ada or Serana, the same change has taken place. I have shared my power with you and have evolved from the form of life. From man to God, Or from vampires to gods!"


    "Ah? What time?" At this point, Ada and Serana immediately met each other. And when they slowly recalled the specific content from their memories, the faces of the two people changed.


    Selana is because of happiness, from a vampire who can''t face the sun to what it is now, this change is true happiness for her. Ada is ashamed because she thought of things that made me very embarrassed. On that crucial night, she was enjoying another kind of extra treatment while completing this transition.


    If this kind of shame is said, Ada will not say it. Of course, other people don''t care about her little thoughts. Because at this time, Lilith began to talk again.


    "Like it is easy to say, Serrana, Ada, and me are all gods that transcend human beings. They are easy to follow God, and I am the ancient goddess of life. And Qin, although you didn''t get this Change, but the power you have has also made you an incredible evolution. You should also feel it, life and death, even food, air and water, something that is necessary for ordinary humans. It has become an indifferent existence, and if you can, you can even breathe in and indulge in it."


    "Yes!" Nodded, and the expression of the piano was a bit sad. "I found out after I woke up. My body doesn''t seem to need the food of the past as an energy source. I can only get enough supplements by the rays that are spilled from the depths of the universe."


    "Yes, that''s it. To some extent, you are more special than the gods."


    Affirmed the statement of the piano, Lilith added, while continuing to say.


    "From ancient mythology we can find examples of how many offspring will be produced by the combination of gods and gods, and how many descendants can be produced by the combination of gods and mortals. It is like Zeus, he and Hera are only Hephasto. The two sons of Alice, Ares, Herb, Oretia, and Eris. This is a negligible number for couples who have been together for thousands of years, especially in contrast to Zeus. For those illegitimate children."


    "Because of the level of life, it is very difficult for the gods to breed their offspring. Unlike them, for mortals, the relationship with the gods means a special gift. They are purifying themselves. It''s easy to get the seeds of life. That''s why our efforts don''t have the effect of a woman who is guilty. Her identity makes her take advantage of it."


    "So, what you mean is that because both us and us are already gods, is it difficult for us to give birth to children?"


    After listening to Lilith, Ida asked for a brief summary. In this regard, Lilith shook her head again.


    "In fact, the problem may be more serious. Because now, Yi is not a god, but another form of life."


    "Maybe you don''t have much feeling, but for me who is also a **** of the earth, I can very clearly feel the level of his life. It is not a god, but a higher level than the gods, even It��s just that there is awe that we are in this land. I feel the change of the planet��s will for him, just like the low-lying civilians see the noble emperor, it��s just a complete swearing.��


    As a result, almost all women have turned their attention to Zhou Yi. Looking at their gaze, Zhou Yi whispered when he thought about it.


    "This time outside, I did make some changes. From my essential strength, I should be a star now. Well, the bigger one than our sun!"


    "It''s bigger than the sun? What are you talking about, how can I not understand?"


    Complaining, Ada feels like he is listening to the Arabian Nights. In this regard, Zhou Yi just smiled awkwardly.


    "Amount, what should I say? The red giant Sagittarius kw of Sagittarius has been taken into the body by me. It is 1460 times the diameter of the sun and 360,000 times the brightness of the sun. So from a certain perspective, I It��s a sun at the level of a red superstar.�� (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 660： Crazy woman for God again

    When I heard Zhou Yi''s words, even the most qualified, Li Lisi, who has the most extensive knowledge, has a feeling of speechlessness.


    She looked at Zhou Yi as if she was looking at an unimaginable monster. It was not until half a mile that she sighed and said to others.


    "It��s troublesome. Although the gods and the gods say that they have difficulty in childbirth, they don��t even say that they can��t give birth to children. However, if one of them is replaced by a planet incarnation, then the situation may be unimaginable. ""


    "Why, is there no precedent for this kind of thing?"


    "There is no precedent at all. In fact, even the autonomous incarnation of the planet will have little to learn from. In other words, there is such a existence, and you feel that it will be related to the opposite **** like him. It is just one. It��s just as ridiculous as a whale and a parasite on his body.


    On the one hand, Lilith took out a metaphor. For this metaphor, Ada immediately revealed a very ugly look.


    "You can''t say that is not so disgusting?"


    "I''m just seeking truth from facts, and is this disgusting? I haven''t told you about Zeus''s incarnation of the bull and the robbing of Phoenician''s Princess Europa. He can do that in the form of a bull, by contrast. This is disgusting. But in the end, Zeus did not ask for anything. It was unscrupulous. He was recorded by all the gods who could see through everything, and spread all the gods. This is why Hera I will be furious with him for this."


    "Okay, I don''t want to hear these so-called gods'' love affairs. It sounds really dirty!"


    The voice stopped Lilith from continuing to say, and the eyes looked at her seriously, asking one word at a time.


    ��Is there really no other way? I mean, there is no other way to increase this chance?��


    "It should be there." Thinking and thinking, Lilith gave a not sure answer. "Maybe let him try to change his life form again? I mean, let him go back to the road of God again?"


    "Re-make?" When I heard this, Zhou Yi knocked on the table in front of him and explained with a smile. "It seems unlikely. When I was fighting the tyrant, I was deprived of all the power of God by the time, as a cost of using taboos. Although I tried again later, no matter how I try, I The power and divinity that have been condensed have disappeared without a trace, and there is no change. Now, apart from using the power of the stars, I have no magic power at all. There will be."


    "Though this is the case, but if you don''t try, then you will know what the result is!" Bai Yiyiyi, Lilith said straight to him. "And I have guessed your situation. According to my understanding of the power of time, it should be that all your **** powers are sealed in the past with the identity of your gods. To get them back, you must There is an introduction. And re-entry to the throne is the most promising primer."


    "But the problem now is that I can''t get on the throne. Except for those I have been sealed, I have no strength to have that qualification to be sealed."


    How many gods have done for a while, Zhou Yi himself has a certain understanding of how to achieve the position of the gods. When the same power exceeds the limits of the world, and the rules of the rules are understood, the power of divine power can be used to condense the power, and finally the person who belongs to the gods is created.


    At the beginning his power almost turned into the corresponding power. That is to say, almost all his possibilities for becoming a **** are sealed. This is why he feels impossible, because in terms of capital, he is really too short.


    For his explanation, Lilith frowned and said.


    "Don''t worry, let''s see what kind of person you have at the beginning. How much power can be sealed and how much power can become your capital."


    "First of all, your job, you are the sun god, so the sun and its derived powers are what you said you have." Liris said as she extended her hand and painted a picture in the air with her own magic. A special text. "Sky, light and flame. This is the most basic power of the Sun God, and of course you must have it."


    "Then I know, you have the power of this life, this is where you and I have to meet."


    Another text was recorded, and then Lilith''s fingers fluttered, and again wrote two words.


    "Space and time, the power you have shown. In addition, you have an important power hero."


    "You have the status of a hero, and because of this identity, you get regular feedback when you seal the god. So this is your power, although it is not complete, but he exists."


    Drawing a thick text, Lilith looked at Zhou Yi and said seriously.


    "This should be the power you have all it has. I am right."


    "There are two more, strength and reincarnation." Looking at the divine text in front of him, Zhou Yi thought about it and added two new words with the fire of the sun. "I have the power to control gravity and gravity. Because of this power, I got the most intuitive power when I sealed my god. This kind of power I used when I played against Otto''s Destroyer armor, I feel Still very good. It is like an infinite gem."


    "In addition, I have the reincarnation force of death and resurrection. Like the rising sun, once I fall into the world of death, I will return to the world at the next sunrise. At the beginning, I just owned this. Ability to escape from the big bang of infinite gems."


    "Well, the situation doesn''t seem too bad." Looking at herself, along with a total of eight special words written by Zhou Yi, Lilith was very distressed and sighed. "Eight powers, five of which are almost all-powerful, and three are extremely special. This power can be transferred to any of the gods to support a group of gods that belong to you." And now, this also means that our problems are very tricky."


    "You can''t get the power of God from these already-owned powers, that is, you must open up new powers. But it is not easy to be linked to these powers and to the nature of your power." ��


    "Think about it, don''t you think about being a **** all day long? Even the system of the gods is not clear, what are you after God!"


    Seeing Lilith suddenly said that there was no sound, Ada immediately said to her. She is very anxious about this problem, or that several women present are very anxious about this problem. If this problem can''t be solved, they really only have to go through the kind of eye-catching Jill''s children are getting bigger and bigger, but they can only live in a sigh of stomach. And that kind of life is definitely a huge tragedy for them.


    "Don''t make a noise, I am thinking."


    With Ada''s glance, Lilith said to herself with her fingers, and said to herself.


    "If it was before, I can let him have the power to symbolize the kingship and the ruler as a city master, but now, in this era when human beings have not believed in the king, I am afraid that such power will just be condensed and will be The rules are broken. So this is definitely not the case, then change to the other?"


    "What about the **** of wisdom? I remember that many myths have the wisdom of God, so can he be a **** of wisdom and condense the power of wisdom?"


    Qin gave an opinion, but this opinion immediately denied Lilith.


    "The premise of becoming a **** of wisdom is to know at least half of the knowledge of the current era. This is very difficult in our time, but it is now. Without more than twenty doctoral degrees, don''t think about it. And do you think he can have this skill?"


    Qin Gelei, who is a Ph.D. in psychology and medicine, is very aware of the difficulty of meeting this requirement, so she apologized to see Zhou Yi and then sighed deeply. And this is to make Zhou Yi suddenly dissatisfied.


    "Hey, Qin! What is your attitude? I feel like giving me a few hundred years, I should be able to achieve this."


    "The problem is that the current knowledge is constantly being updated and growing. After a few hundred years, you say that you don''t need twenty degrees, but maybe one hundred degrees. In that case, you think you can still Do you do this? And the most important thing is that we don''t have that much time to waste this waiting. We are in a hurry, do you understand?"


    The flames and dissatisfaction in her eyes almost overflowed. Lilith told Zhou Yi in this way, how eager she is now.


    None of the people present was more anxious than her. As the goddess of the mythological era, she is most concerned with the so-called eldest son. Because in that era, the eldest son was the successor of the righteousness. Although the status of the eldest son has been taken away by Jill��s children, there is no chance for her.


    After all, it is only the descendants of mortals, and in the age of mythology, it is the stream of illegitimate children. Don''t look at those half-human and half-god guys who look glory, all of them great heroes. But compared with their **** brothers, the status difference is not a little bit.


    Since she has not earned a unique position around Zhou Yi, she has to grab the best conditions for her children anyway. At this point, I have to say that the goddess thought it was too far-reaching.


    "Okay, okay. I understand that you are in a hurry. So, is there any advice?"


    Playing with the flower, Zhou Yi has turned everyone''s attention to this issue. And for this troublesome problem, Ada was suddenly a brow and asked.


    "God gods like Ares or Sun Wukong can''t do it. After all, he did a lot of things like fighting, and don''t forget, we have a big fight to fight recently."


    Like opening a new door, Lilith suddenly felt that her thoughts were much smoother.


    "Yes, the power of war, battle, and guardian. These can be obtained back in our plans. As long as they are properly arranged, he will soon be able to return to the position of God, and at that time."


    When the words were not finished, several women smiled at each other. Looking at the look of these women''s intrigues and tricks, Zhou Yi sighed and sighed down on the sofa.


    These women are really crazy! (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 661： The old man’s place

    For a reason that seems ridiculous, a few women who have already been detached from the past have begun to collude and get together in the upcoming battle. All of this, as the two sides who really want to fight, is completely ignorant.


    No matter whether it is the US government or the big group of mutants, they don��t know what kind of hunters are hidden behind them. And when they are still deliberate, want to get the benefits they want from this war, or to protect their right to survive. The planning of several women has already turned this battle into a special stage.


    They are not the protagonists. Or when they think that they are the protagonists on this stage, the person in charge of planning has already turned them into a supporting role to set off, and the clown of the heroic image. This is a sad story, and the saddest thing is that the parties have no idea about it.


    Just standing behind and looking at the arrangement of these women, Zhou Yi was saddened by both sides who were doomed to tragedy. I have to say that the layout of these women is too fine. If the war starts on time, then both the US government and the mutants will be completely manipulated. The difference is that the US government, while destined to fail, is estimated to suffer huge losses. This is definitely not good news for the troubled Americans.


    However, that has nothing to do with them. Although Huiyao City still belongs to the United States in name, it has already become a country like the Vatican. This point, whether international or national, has almost become a conclusion. Although it is somewhat unacceptable to Americans, it is not important that they do not accept it.


    After all, this is a real country that looks at capital and strength. In these two aspects, Huiyao City has the power to make the whole world move.


    After reading and watching, I felt that I couldn��t get it right. Zhou Yi sighed and walked out of the living room. At this time, he discovered that he was almost ready to go to lunch time.


    According to common sense, this time should be a family sitting and happy to eat, but when I think of the women who are talking about the hot days, there are mothers who bring two children to the salon in the city center. Zhou Yi felt helpless.


    In other words, it seems that I haven��t told Jill and the children about Zhou��s things. What should I do with this kind of thing? Zhou Yi, who wants to get more and more headaches, simply doesn''t want to think about it. He drives the car and drives toward the city center.


    After a lapse of one year, there have been some new changes in Huiyao City and Zhou Yi��s impression. On the one hand, because a large number of New York immigrants have moved here, the entire population of Huiyao City has been turned over more than once. For the former New Yorkers, the US government has long since become an unbelievable object. Although the US government has done many measures, it wants to move these New Yorkers to other cities. But most New Yorkers still chose Huiyao City, a city guarded by the gods.


    On the other hand, it is because of the increasing number of variants in the city. In the construction of the city, whether it is mechanical or simple manpower, I am afraid that there are more variants in this area. A metal control combined with a clay plasticity can completely create a variety of rough models that people need in the shortest possible time. With more than one type of variant, it is possible to expand the entire city in just a few months. Now, the mutants who have this ability in Huiyao City really don''t know how much. So naturally, the entire city does not know how many laps have been expanded.


    After driving and turning, Zhou Yi immediately discovered that he really couldn��t figure out the newly opened urban areas. Looking around, there are almost all buildings that have risen. It looks like a row of times, but it is so staggering that he can''t figure out the clues at all. Even if he wants to find a restaurant that can sit down, he doesn''t seem to have any hope.


    ��At the beginning, I should have made Aida a separate food street when planning the city, so that I have to find out when I can find it.��


    Reluctantly sighed two sentences, Zhou Yi hit the car through a corner. At this time, he immediately saw a sign that he was very familiar with. The old Mexican man wearing a huge corn cap is standing next to the restaurant with a smile. The spicy atmosphere was passed from the restaurant, and Zhou Yi immediately couldn''t help but move his index finger.


    I didn''t think that my favorite Mexican restaurant would appear here. Zhou Yi, who felt that he was saved, immediately leaned to the side and parked the car on the side of the restaurant.


    When he pushed the door of the restaurant, the humming voice broke out like a tsunami. As was the case in New York, the almost full diners made the whole restaurant more lively than imagined. The most interesting thing is that Zhou Yi still saw the waitress who was always entertaining at that time, the waitress called Coppola. This made him smile and greeted her immediately.


    "Hey, Coppola!"


    As soon as someone heard himself calling, Coppola immediately raised his head from the busy things in his hands. When he saw Zhou Yi, he immediately screamed in surprise.


    "Mr. Zhou, are you?"


    "Of course it is me, I didn''t think of it. We will actually meet again in this city." Smiled at Coppola, Zhou Yi looked at the depths of the restaurant. ��It seems that the business here is still very good, how? Is there any extra location?��


    "Of course, I will give you up. Old position!"


    After blinking at Zhou Yi, Coppola ran to the corner of the restaurant and persuaded several customers he knew. Soon, she threw out a seat and greeted Zhou Yi.


    "Hey, here. Mr. Zhou!"


    "You are still so capable, Coppola!" For the enthusiastic and capable waiter, Zhou Yi naturally does not despise some small praise. For such admiration, Coppola just said with a smile.


    "That is also because Mr. Zhou''s tip gave me motivation. After all, you are my big customer. Is it still the same today?"


    "Of course, give me a tequila by the way. Also, trouble me to prepare four identical meals, I plan to take them away when I leave."


    "Okay, there is no problem." Quickly replied, Coppola said with a hint of ridicule. "Is it something to bring to the lady who came with you last time?"


    "No, we are over. Coppola!" When Coppola mentioned Susan, the smile on Zhou Yi''s face immediately became bitter. And when he heard him say this, Coppola immediately said with an apology.


    "Sorry, I don''t know about it."


    "It doesn''t matter, can hurry up, Coppola. I am already hungry!"


    "No problem, come soon!"


    Apologetically smiled, Coppola got into the back kitchen while holding the plate. Not long after, she took Zhou Yidian''s food and a bottle of tequila.


    "This is a little bit of my apology. The old lady brought me from Mexico to the De Leon Tequila in New York. It took us a lot of good things to bring them from New York. Although the old man is not allowed to use these entertainments. Ordinary guests, but it is just that I accidentally made a mistake. You should never talk around."


    "Do not worry, Coppola. I won''t talk about it. However, I still want to thank you."


    "Don''t thank!" Smiled and nodded to Zhou Yi, Coppola moved his mouth, still could not help but said to Zhou Yi. "Mr. Zhou, I don''t know if I should say something. But I think the lady who came with you last time is still very good. I saw it, she is a very good girl. So, if I can grasp If you live, you still have to hold her well!"


    "Thank you for your advice, Coppola. I will!"


    In the face of such kindness, Zhou Yi naturally accepted it. Although some things are not as simple as others think, it is his own problem and does not require others to worry too much. However, when Coppola mentioned Susan like this, Zhou Yi inevitably recalled the woman.


    That quiet, smiling sweet woman. If he can, he really hopes to see her again. But it seems that this is not an unlikely event.


    The mood suddenly became complicated, and Zhou Yi enjoyed a meal full of memories under such circumstances. At this time, outside the earth, in an extraterrestrial space station, a woman is also staring at a corner of the earth, and deeply into the memory.


    Looking at the woman who was exceptionally fascinated, the man sitting opposite her immediately asked her with concern.


    "What, Susan? Some things that don''t suit your taste?"


    "That is of course. Please, we have been eating potatoes and frozen food for almost a year. I mean, when can we eat something fresh? Whether it is seafood or steak, just give me some fresh food. Vegetables are all right."


    Susan hasn''t answered the question from Dr. Reid. Aside from her, a man who looks like she is seven or eight has already taken the trouble and complained too busy.


    His complaint was that Susan immediately picked up his resentful feelings and then gave a lesson to the younger brother around him.


    "This is part of the research life, Johnny. And don''t forget, this is what you ask for yourself. Can you not insist on your own choice?"


    "That''s because I really have no other choice, Susan. Don''t forget that I just fired the squid by Nasa. If I don''t get the results, my flight career is almost over."


    In the face of his sister''s lesson, Johnny immediately explained the hippie smile. And looking at his sling, he couldn��t help but say that he was the same as the spaceship driver.


    "You guy, it looks too unfair. I really don''t understand how NASA will bring you closer to the pilot team."


    "Because I can do it. Of course, this girl also agrees. Of course, I don''t expect you to understand this because I am not interested in men. Especially you are such a strong man."


    "Johnny!" shouted loudly, and stopped his brother''s increasingly excessive words. Susan said apologetically to her friend. "Sorry, Ben! I will teach him."


    "No, I have a chance, I will come by myself!" Proudly looked at Johnny, and the two immediately looked at each other angrily. For this appearance, Dr. Reed, who has long been used to it, is sighing.


    Fortunately, in less than two weeks, the visit is over. Just thinking of it, Reid couldn''t help but look at Susan who persuaded the mediators. Then his heart suddenly gave birth to a lot of disappointment. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 662： Detective Susan has no points

    For Susan, Reid died. But it was revived because of something. In this one-year study, which only had four of them, Reid had the idea of ??reviving Susan��s heart and bringing her back to her side. But this idea is always just an idea.


    This is not only because he has never had the courage to step out of the final step, but also because he sees very clearly, Susan has never forgotten the figure in her heart. If he does that, he will eventually be self-inflicted. Even at the end of the day, even friends can''t do it. So he can only hide this idea in his heart silently, then wait, waiting until everything is desperate.


    Susan himself saw it very clearly. Just like he thought, she couldn''t forget the figure in her heart. She thought that shutting herself out of the world, using this kind of self-exile, and indulging in work all day, can make him forget him, but she found that this is a fundamentally impossible thing.


    The more you want to forget, the more you remember it. The more clearly, the more painful the heart is. Like a dead loop, Susan��s feelings are more and more fragmented. At this time, she even had a feeling of dying. For yourself, or for others.


    Of course, she would not show this feeling, especially in front of Reid��s friends and her brother. In front of them, she always shows only the rational side. And this makes work a theme in their lives.


    "Reed, according to the data. There is still a big eruption, the solar cycle is over, is it?"


    "Ah, you said this." Upon hearing this question, Reed, who was responsible for the entire experimental process, became a little confused. He didn''t want to end everything so fast, but it was hard for him to tell the story of Susan. So in the end he can only answer this way. "There should be two more weeks. Then we may have to spend a while on the final data compilation. But overall, it should not take long."


    "That is, we are going back to Earth soon?" Asked, Susan''s eyes could not help but look at the direction of the earth. And looking at her performance, Reid can only say with awkwardness. "Yes, we will soon return to Earth. It has been a year, no matter whether it is material or anything else, it is impossible to allow us to continue. Moreover, the sky station and the spacecraft are also borrowed, according to the agreement, It��s time for us to return."


    "You don''t say that I am almost forgotten. It''s a rich man with rich money! Looking at Susan''s face, I can borrow this kind of space equipment worth nearly 10 billion. I really doubt if he is against Susan. Some meaning."


    Hearing Reid said, Johnny, who is still not very familiar with the inside story, immediately said. And his accent is even more dissatisfied with this.


    "Hey, talk less. You don''t know anything, young devils."


    "That''s the same as you know, big man. Don''t treat me as your stupid friend who shuts up and can''t even say a decent word. In this regard, I am an expert."


    "Johnny, if you don''t shut me up again, I promise, you will definitely be overwhelmed by the bank''s bill when you return to the earth. I will not pay you even a bill and check. You understand What do I mean?"


    "Of course, of course. I understand." On this serious issue, Johnny decisively chose to compromise. "From now on, the handsome Johnny will become a silent Johnny. I will not add a nonsense until you ask."


    This kind of guarantee, in addition to letting Susan look at him with a black face, there is no other effect beyond the performance of a test. In this regard, Johnny just smiled awkwardly, and really did not dare to say anything more.


    You know, he owes a lot of money to the habitually squandering land. Without her sister''s financial support, it is not a beautiful girl who waits for him to return to the earth, but the tax officials who are dying. You know that in the United States, those who work in the tax bureau are much more powerful than any special forces. If you can, it is estimated that most people would rather choose to provoke the police force than to provoke these tax officials.


    For Johnny, he naturally does not have the courage to do such a very powerful thing.


    Looking at this sly duck finally closed his mouth, Ben immediately opened his mouth and snorted.


    "It��s finally quiet, this is the most peaceful moment I have enjoyed in the past few months. You should have used this trick, Susan!"


    "It doesn''t take long." Susan, who knows her brother''s temper very well, knows that this threat is time-limited, and it will take a long time for him to solidify. But for the book that has been fighting with him for a few months, a moment of peace is earned.


    "In any case, he is quiet now. Yes, Susan. I remember the news of the ground command center we received a few months ago, asking us to change the landing point to the Huiyao Space Center in the west?"


    "Yes!" Nodded, Susan answered earnestly. "According to our limited news, New York City seems to have been completely destroyed in the invasion of aliens. The government authorities had to use nuclear bombs to clean up the entire city. This has led to your now New York like the then Cher Like Nobelli, it became a restricted area for life. The Japanese apes also moved their own space department to the city of Huiyao where the headquarters is located, so we can only land in that city."


    "It sounds terrible. I don''t know what kind of invasion, it will cause the entire New York City to be destroyed."


    "I think that a big part of this is that the government is covering up the facts, don''t forget the abnormal energy fluctuations we received at the time, and the Mars breaking event that was discovered shortly after. That is not something the government can do. What are the superheroes in the August 9th."


    As a British, Susan did not simply believe in news from Manhattan. As smart as she easily understood the inside story, she was not afraid to share her ideas with her peers.


    "Know that that kind of attack can easily destroy our world. And this power will certainly not be owned by the government, otherwise they will not use such a dangerous thing as a nuclear bomb. And it is still one after the other, two Sub-nuclear strikes. This alone does not make sense."


    "So, most likely, our world was saved in the hands of superheroes. The US government only made an embarrassing decision. They attacked the enemy with a nuclear bomb and also put the nuclear bomb. Throwed to the superhero. Only this reason can explain the pass."


    "It shouldn''t be." Faced with Susan''s conjecture, Reid, who has always been a good old man, immediately shook his head and said. "How can we say that the government should not throw the nuclear bomb down on its own. Will there be any misunderstanding, or that the nuclear bomb is only to clean up the aliens."


    "Don''t be too simple, Reed. You didn''t have to deal with the government guys, they are the guys who can do anything for the benefit. For them, any powerful uncontrolled existence is a threat. There is a chance to destroy If these threats are, they will never let go."


    While refuting, I explained. Susan instantly told Reed not to know what to say. At this time, Susan teacher is still continuing.


    "And don''t forget, the energy fluctuations we monitored at the time were before the second nuclear bomb. If it was a superhero fighting, I thought the battle would end when the energy fluctuations disappeared. In that case Does the government still need to launch nuclear bombs? Obviously not needed. Therefore, they must have another attempt, a dirty attempt."


    "Okay, okay." Looking at Reid''s rebuttal in front of Susan, he couldn''t do it. "If this is the case, then who do you think will be fighting? I mean, which superhero can reach the level you said and destroy a planet similar to Earth?"


    "Do you still use it? It must be the Knight of Dawn." On this issue, Susan''s answer is categorical and cannot be refuted. "Only he is a true hero, and only he is the most powerful existence. I believe that he will stand up at the moment of endangering humanity and face the terrible evil power with the most powerful posture. ��


    "I think that Ming Wang is more likely, hehe! That is the real **** in this world. Do you have no confidence in God?"


    Johnny, who was tickled by this sensitive topic, couldn��t help but intervene. For his behavior, Susan immediately warned.


    "Johnny, I haven''t said that you can talk! Also, I said, it was done by the Knights of the Dawn. Isn''t it God? I don''t believe that there is God in the world!"


    "Oh, my fault!" Looking at his old sister''s tendency to worry, Johnny quickly set his hand and made a zipper on his mouth.


    "Really, I really didn''t see it, Susan!" grinning, and his face was full of laughter. "You would be a fan of a superhero. I thought that a smart scientist like you should be more sensible. At the very least, it would not be such a fanatical personal worship."


    "This is not a personal worship, Ben." After licking his golden wavy hair, Susan suddenly became a little missed. "Don''t forget, if it wasn''t for the Dawn Knight, I might have been buried in the sea. He is my hero, the real hero."


    When Susan said this, Reid had the urge to open his mouth. But he opened his mouth and eventually chose to remain silent. And looking at his look, Ben sighed and patted his shoulder gently.


    For the feelings of this old friend, he is also somewhat desperate. If you don''t have the courage to fight for yourself, then it is useless to help others. There is no point in the relationship, after all, there is no point. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 663： Family trivia

    After eating a familiar lunch, Zhou Yi gave Coppola a generous tip and returned home with the take-away food. At this point, several women seem to be fully concentrating on the things they are planning, and they don��t seem to even have a look at what Zhouyi brings.


    This makes Zhou Yi feel a little disappointed, and he has worked so hard to take a long distance to bring you a lunch. You are actually doing this to me? So Zhou Yi couldn''t help but knock on the desk that was thrown full of plans, and said to a few women around.


    "Hey, you still don''t plan to eat."


    "Things are put on the line, if we think of it, we will eat it." Aida did not return to the head and turned to a woman again disputed a problem.


    "Although I don''t want to say it, because it will make me look like a mother-in-law. But if you do this, these foods will soon lose their original taste."


    "understood."


    The piano lifted its head and reached out to gently tap the food on one side. Then Zhou Yi could feel that the power of the phoenix she manipulated allowed all the operations around the food to stand still. More thorough than ice, all air flow, oxidation and even microscopic molecular operations have stopped. It is really effective to save food in this way. Just, it is a bit wasteful. But for the piano that made all of this, it is really nothing.


    "It''s so good. If you are satisfied, go do your own thing. Don''t bother us now. We will contact you if necessary."


    "Okay, okay. Since you said so, then just let me." Shaking his head, it was a helplessness to the behavior of these women. Zhou Yi continued to open his mouth and said. "So, go ahead. I will go see the child and bring him something useful by the way."


    When I heard this, several women waved their hands impatiently. A pair of you want to go quickly. In this case, Zhou Yi shrugged and naturally left the place where they became strange.


    And watching Zhou Yi really just left, Ada couldn''t help but grin and said to others.


    "Look, a child will make him like this. Imagine him, if he has more new love outside, more children, what position we have."


    "You think too much, too. Ida. Ike is not as romantic as you said." With a blushing face, Selana seems to feel a little embarrassed to say it.


    And looking at this reflection of Serana, Lilith did not bother to smile.


    "There has never been a man who has not stolen. In my mythological era, there have never been any male gods who can treat their partners in one end. Even those who love their wives will not endure. I lived outside to find a few mistresses and gave birth to a few deities. So I hope they can control themselves, but it is better to use them. It is like Osiris."


    "Rather than having this effort to castrate him, it is better to think of ways to make our plan more reliable. Just where did we calculate it? If the sentinel robot dispatched a unit to attack the city directly, who would we go? Responsible?"


    Just as there are tactical deductions, several women continue to work hard and hard. At this time, Zhou Yi, has been driving directly to a department store near the Jill home.


    I had my own child for the first time, and it was still such a small one. Zhou Yi is really a bit overwhelmed, I don��t know what to do. Fortunately, however, his wallet is rich enough, so he can do everything, that is, see what can be done.


    So when he piled a lot of milk powder and diapers in front of the shopping guide, the face of the shopping guide suddenly showed some strange smiles.


    "Sir, do you have to buy these?"


    "Why, is there a problem?" Pull out your credit card and put it in front of the shopping guide. Zhou Yi looked at the big pile of things in front of him and asked some curiously.


    "This is not, just sir! There are too many of these things. Are you preparing for a few children? Boys and girls? What age are they?"


    "Well, just a boy, just full moon."


    "Then, these are all gone. These are for the baby girl, and these are for the six-month-old child. It is not very suitable now. There are some milk powder, some may not be suitable for your child''s stomach. It��s a bit difficult to digest in a month. So choosing these is enough."


    "This way, then come according to what you said. Right, is there a baby toy and a bed? Please introduce me to the right one, the best one. Don''t worry, money is not a problem."


    "You are the father for the first time." Zhou Yi, who looked like this, suddenly smiled. In the case of such a guest who does not care about money, her commission will not be less, so naturally, her face has more smiles.


    "Although I have adopted two children before, they are all relatively large children. My child is still the first time."


    ��You can see that you really like children. So, look at how these things are. They are made of the most natural wood materials and are definitely the best for your child''s health.��


    After looking at things, Zhou Yi nodded and confirmed it.


    "That''s all. I have to!"


    "Thank you for your patronage, sir. We have a home delivery service. Where do you want to send these things?"


    Holding the child, Jill opened the door that was knocked on. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Zhou Yi, who was holding a pile of things, and the delivery staff wearing uniforms in department stores. This made her ask strangely.


    "Zhou Yi, what are you doing?"


    "I bought something for the child. You let the first let the worker put things in."


    "Ha?" There are still some inexplicable Jills who have leaned over and let Zhou Yi take the workers and move things in. It was not until the workers left that she complained. "How did you buy so many things back?"


    "When I came last time, I remember that it wasn��t the little guy who broke his bed? So I just rushed to get him back again. How, little guy, seeing Dad is not happy. Dad gives You bought milk powder and came back."


    Seeing Zhou Yi, the little guy immediately spit out his tongue. Obviously, he is still remembering the last thing. Gill looked at the milk powder he brought back, and shook his head and said.


    "These things you bought too much, the children can''t eat so much. And, he doesn''t need paper diapers. The little guy is very smart, knowing that it is convenient when calling her mother."


    "Ah?" He glanced at the little guy who was still licking his tongue, and looked at the paper diapers he had bought with three big bags. Zhou Yi suddenly felt a psychological trauma. As a father, is it a little too frustrating?


    However, looking at the face of Zhou Yi, Jill did not complain about him. She just said to him with a smile.


    "However, the bed is bought right. I really want to change the bed for the baby? You come very timely."


    "There is the same right!" So, Zhou Yi''s face was once again a smile. He looked at the child in Jill''s arms and said to him in front of him and grimacing at him. "Hey, little guy. Do you want to think about Dad, look, what is Dad like now?"


    If it is a normal baby, when you face this kind of grimace, you are not being teased or being teased, but this child can not have these reactions. He just has a disgusted face and stretches his little hand, pushing Zhou Yi closer and closer. The big face, while using the voice of oh yeah to express his unpleasantness.


    Looking at the child''s performance, Jill immediately laughed. "Our children are not as childish as you think? He is smart, far smarter than the average child. So it is useless to tease him with this kind of teasing."


    "Hah, our children are really different." When I heard this, Zhou Yi immediately stopped his grimace and then asked Jill. "Yes, there is one very important thing. The name of the child, I mean, do you have a name for the child?"


    "Name? Not yet." Holding his own baby, Jill took a strong kiss on his tender little face, and then replied to Zhou Yi. "I only gave him a nickname, Shan En. As for the name, I think it is up to his father to come in person."


    Speaking of this, Jill reached out and handed the baby in his arms to Zhou Yi.


    "This is my child!" Stretched his hand and took the cute and strong little guy. Zhou Yi looked at the little guy in his arms who was vigorously licking his legs and said with a different, full of joyful tone. "My own flesh and blood in this world. I think I should give him a name, a special name."


    "Yes, you are his father, of course you have this right."


    Jill looked at the other father and son and responded with a smile.


    "Let me think about it, let me think about it. Zhou Shang? Yes, it is called Zhou Shang. I hope that you can become a noble existence, have a free and great will. You will become my pride, child. You will Become a great person."


    "Hey!" Spitting his tongue and splattering a spit with a bubble, this is Xiao Zhou''s answer to his father. Looking at such a vivid little guy, Zhou Yi lowered his head and kissed his fleshy face hard.


    "I will give you the best things in the world, my children. You are my treasure, you deserve everything. I want you to have countless wealth, both material and spiritual."


    "Don''t be too fond of him, Zhou Yi." Although it is said, but Jill''s eyes are full of smiles. In this regard, Zhou Yi��s answer is.


    "Why don''t you, don''t forget! This is my son, my biological flesh." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 664： Friends of Jill, the sun is moving

    The little guy with his own name quickly lost his spirit and gradually fell asleep. And Zhou Yi is holding the child like this, and chatting with Jill.


    Seriously, for Gill, he really has a feeling of owing. Because she is not at her side when she needs her most, whether it is when she is pregnant, or when she is born. So at this time, what Zhou Yi wants most is to compensate her.


    Like now, staying with her and quietly talking to her like this is not a special kind of compensation.


    It��s just that this kind of thing can��t last long, because in any case, Zhou Yi doesn��t just belong to her alone. Even if Zhou Yi has the heart to compensate, she can''t always keep Zhou Yi around. Because she knows that if that is the case, it will only make things worse.


    There are a few women around Zhou Yi. What kind of ability these women have, she is very clear. It is also because she is clear that she is not willing to provoke these women excessively. Now this kind of peace of mind is actually the best. If you have to hold Zhou Yi around and cause these women to have any opinions on themselves, then whether she is a baby or a baby, I am afraid it will not be better.


    Therefore, after spending a dinner with Zhou Yi, she said to Zhou Yi.


    "I think you should go back. Don''t forget, there is still a lot of trouble in your home to solve!"


    "In fact, as long as you go back with me, these problems can be solved. And, I think my mother must also very much want to see Xiao Zhoushang, her biological grandson."


    "No!" Shaking his head, Jill clearly expressed his rejection. "I just want to live here with my baby, and I don''t have any spirit of getting along with those women. So, sorry, Zhou Yi. But if your mother is willing to accept the baby, I can let you take Xiao Zhoushang. Go see her together."


    "Is this really good? Jill, don''t you think this is unfair? Is it for you or for Xiao Zhoushang?"


    "In fact, you should also know that this is the best, isn''t it?"


    Shaking his head and looking directly at Zhou Yi''s eyes, Jill replied to her. When I heard this sentence, Zhou Yi immediately smiled.


    "Sorry, Jill. This is my fault."


    "No, we both have responsibilities. I just never blamed you. Ok, don''t say this. You really should go."


    Jill��s insistence that Zhou Yi can only be recruited, but he still said this to Jill.


    "Sorry, Jill. I will come to see you tomorrow."


    "Okay, I will wait for you tomorrow." Smiled and nodded to Zhou Yi, and Jill watched him leave this place. And just after he left, a new knock on the door rang.


    With curiosity, Jill opened his door, and this time she found out that a familiar figure appeared outside her door.


    "Mary? How are you here?"


    Looking at the station there, wearing a special police uniform, in the deep maroon long hair mixed with a little blond naughty, as the former police chief Jill immediately asked in surprise.


    "I just came back from the mission, and by the way, look at you and the children?" The young police officer, who was already the new police chief, responded with a smile and also lifted the pizza box in his hand. "Look, I brought you a nightingale, Italian sausage."


    "Oh, thank you. Come in! The little guy just slept! I am so embarrassed, I just had a meal."


    Side by side, let this girl, who is a colleague and friend, walk into the house, and Jill said with apologetic apologies.


    "This way?" Like a police dog, sniffing around the room, the little naughty seems to think of something, and smiles at Jill. "I just opened a familiar person outside, is that guy coming back to you?"


    "Yes, he came to see the child and gave the child a name by the way."


    On this issue, Jill answered truthfully. When I heard this answer, Xiao Naught immediately took her arm and smiled at her.


    "That''s not very good. Xiao Shangen has a father and mother is a complete life. And, does this mean that he is willing to accept you and your children?"


    "He has this meaning, but I refused. His family is too complicated. If I and my children are involved, it is not good for anyone, so it is better to maintain the status quo."


    "That''s right, but you are so good. You can find such a man. Don''t want to be me, there are some idiots around. How, and Bobby is angry." Hold on the little naughty shoulder, Jill She smiled. Listening to this kind of teasing, the little naughty was angrily arresting Gil, who was more than a circle around him, and then replied to her.


    "Forget it, don''t say that guy. We are simply impossible. Instead of wasting time on it, I might as well hurry to get the job done."


    "Speaking of work, I am a bit strange, what have you been busy with recently. I found that the police force layout in the city seems to be somewhat different recently."


    Seeing that the mischief seemed unwilling to talk about this issue, Jill turned the topic to work. Although she has resigned, she is still very concerned about this aspect because of her love for this profession. As a successor, Xiao Naughty is also very willing to listen to the opinions of this predecessor.


    "This is the case. Because of the incident of sentinel robots in the United States, we are redeploying the police. You should also know that this city is impossible to let the sentinel robots come in, and I am afraid that our rejection will not let the other party die." Therefore, we can only solve all the problems here by the most likely conflicts."


    "Yes, it seems that the city is going to be chaotic again." Sighed, and Gill, who had some warnings about what was going to happen, felt so much. For her, this is her hometown. And looking at her hometown to experience these things again and again, her mood can not be uncomplicated.


    But this is not something that can be seen by the little naughty. Compared to guessing Jill''s mood, she wants to know what she should do, so she immediately asked.


    "So the predecessors, what do you think I should arrange for this kind of thing?"


    "You don''t need to do anything deliberately, as long as you remember to cooperate with the sundial. The shrewd woman will arrange everything for you."


    "But, is this all right? We don''t need to do something else?"


    In the face of this answer, the little mischief is full of doubts. But Jill smiled very confidently.


    "Believe me, Mary. Women who can fight against this world are not a good name. So just listen to their instructions. This is the best choice for both the city and you. ��


    "Okay. Then that''s it, Jill, I still have something to do, let''s go first."


    "Goodbye, Mary. Also, thank you for your pizza."


    I waved my hand and said goodbye to this nice younger generation. Jill started to work hard for his little baby. The weather is a bit hot today, so it is a good decision to take a bath for him after the little guy wakes up.


    And just as Jill did his best to do a good job for her mother, Reed and others who had been busy with the active cycle of the sun in the space station in the sky suddenly found a serious problem.


    They thought that the last active cycle of the sun should be one to two weeks later, but at this time they suddenly found that this active cycle came so fast, and swiftly exceeded their calculations. It is as if someone suddenly induced this abnormal period of activity, and all the weird things surprised and feared them.


    "What is going on here, it is totally different from what we calculated. This should not be!"


    When Reed said this, while he was monitoring the screen, he suddenly said to him.


    "Reed, I think you should look at this."


    Upon hearing this, Reid immediately ran his head. When he did this, he found something as strange as it appeared on the screen in front of him.


    It was a silver phantom, like a silver meteor across the screen. Through the fixed image, Reid can even see the humanity of the silver guy. It was this discovery that made Reid feel so incredible.


    Be aware that all of their cameras are aimed at the sun to observe its periodic changes and energy wave values. In other words, this silver guy is appearing very close to the sun. Where the conservative temperature is more than five thousand degrees Celsius, it is the extent to which it can completely melt steel. If you say something bad, if they dare to approach this distance, I am afraid that even the gray will not be left. So, a silver guy will actually appear there, it is really not because he is not surprised.


    The one that surprised him the most was still like the giant who was disturbed by sleep. The sun became more and more turbulent, and the arrogant sundial spurted out with countless strong rays, and the instruments in the entire space station began to scream wildly. This immediately caused a few people in the space station to change their faces.


    "Damn, the protective layer has not yet been built. With the existing equipment in the space station, we can''t resist such strong sun rays."


    "Can''t hesitate any more, Reed. We must leave here. If we stay here, the sun rays will kill us."


    "But time is not enough! There are still half an hour, the peak of the ray is coming. We have no time to retreat."


    Shaking his head, Reid told Susan the most desperate news. And when I heard this news, everyone had a huge despair in their hearts.


    what should we do? A daunting problem appeared in their hearts. At this time, they discovered that they had so many things that they had not had time to make. But it seems that everything is too late.


    At this time, a sly voice suddenly rang.


    "No, we still have hope." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 665： Accidents frequently send out space dangers

    "No, we still have hope!"


    Looking at the countdown calculated by the computer, Susan suddenly said to other people. And when she heard her say, whether it was Reid or Johnny, they all looked at her strangely.


    "Susan, what are you talking about?"


    ��Remember the emergency evacuation module in the space station? We can use that to leave.��


    "But we didn''t have a startup password!" Shaking his head, as the driver''s book replied irritably. "If we want to use the evacuation cabin, we must get the authorization of the Japanese company. Now, with only this time left, even if it is connected to the sundial, I don��t think they can take the authorization so quickly. Come down."


    "And, the sun rays have begun to interfere with our communications. Whether we can contact the Earth base, I am afraid it is still a serious problem."


    Shaking his head, Reid gave a very unfortunate news again. But in the face of such news, Susan said so.


    "I know what problems we have to face now. But I have visited the space department in the Japanese sun, knowing that they have left a special backhand when dealing with this kind of thing. Only someone needs to pull the emergency use valve outside the evacuation cabin. , you can let the evacuation cabin automatically get out of the space station. So I said we still have hope."


    Looking at the countdown, he explained eagerly that Susan began to explain her purpose.


    "Now you immediately rushed to the evacuation cabin. I put on the spacesuit and went outside to pull the emergency valve of the evacuation cabin. As long as the action is fast enough, we can safely get out."


    For this arrangement, the three men immediately shook their heads.


    "Let''s think about it again, we should have something else."


    "No, you can''t let you do this kind of thing. Let me come, I will pull the valve. You enter the evacuation cabin."


    "Yes, Susan. This kind of thing shouldn''t be you. You are just a researcher, and I am the most suitable candidate."


    Almost everyone does not agree with her to do such an adventurous thing, but Susan��s words are to block all of these people��s reasons.


    "Only I know the location of the emergency valve, and only I have the authority to open the valve operation panel. Except me, you who are not used. In no time, I am changing the space suit. You pack things and go to the evacuation cabin immediately. !"


    After saying this, Susan did not return to the space to go out of the hatch, and looked at Susan, who was so determined, his brother Johnny could not help immediately. He had just stepped forward to stop her dangerous behavior, but at this time, Reid suddenly took him. This allowed Johnny to scatter the full anger on Reid.


    "Let your hands go, white hair male. Otherwise I won''t be polite to you."


    "Don''t be willful, Johnny. You can''t stop your sister. Listen to her, go to the evacuation cabin with us. It is the most sensible decision to wait for her to come back."


    "This is what you think now? Are you pursuing my sister like this?"


    "I just made the most correct decision." Frowning, clenching his mouth tightly. Reid answered Johnny in this way. "This is also the only way we can all be saved now, so I can''t let you destroy your sister''s actions."


    "You guy!" Holding his fist, Johnny couldn''t help but anger in his heart, and he waved at him. But before he hit Reid, he took his hand and controlled him.


    "It''s no use saying this with the grumpy guy now, Reid, help me. We dragged him to the evacuation cabin."


    "I know!" Nodded. Reid frowned and helped Ben to hold down Johnny''s shoulder, and then forcibly escorted him to the evacuation cabin in the struggle and scream of Johnny.


    At this time, in the Earth''s Sundial Company, the space department responsible for space station management and communications suddenly discovered that they lost contact with the space station. The powerful interference cut off all communication facilities between them and the space station, letting them know nothing about what happened at the space station. And this immediately made the person in charge of this department feel worried.


    "Damn, what happened? Didn''t find the reason?"


    ��Director, it seems that Dr. Reid��s research on the periodicity of the solar burst suddenly moved ahead, and a lot of strong rays interfered with our communication settings, leaving us lost contact with the space station.��


    ��Are they going to be dangerous? I mean, will this sudden incident cause casualties to people in the space station?��


    As an old employee of the Sundial, the director is very aware of some very important inside information. For example, a young lady in the space station gave them a slap in the public, or the president repeatedly oversaw the security of the space station. So he is very clear about what he is most concerned about in this emergency. On this issue, his staff gave him a bad news.


    "According to the original plan sent by Dr. Reid, this outbreak should only come one week later. That is to say, their space station protective layer installation should be completed in three days. Dr. Reid is very planning. People, so I doubt that they are not well prepared."


    "That is, they are dangerous?" swallowed, the director asked his staff.


    "I think so, sir. If Dr. Reid did not install the protective layer in advance, then the strong rays from the sun would directly hit each of them. It would be like direct irradiation of the human body with high-radiation gamma rays. In the same way, every cell in their body will be killed. Of course, there may be unexpected situations, such as becoming a big chunk like Hulk."


    Employees think they are good at expressing their own humorous cells, but his boss does not agree with this.


    "It''s not funny, gentlemen. It''s very serious. It''s about the future of our department and the work of everyone here. I don''t think you want to lose this job. So, think about it. What else can you do?"


    Looking at a silent employee, the director sighed and said to himself.


    "Forget it, I will report this to the past. I hope that the wave will not anger to us."


    In the end, the wise department head made the most sensible decision. When the secretary who received the news informed Ada about the matter, Ada immediately told the news to Zhou Yi.


    "It seems that something is going on in the space station. I think you should move faster, otherwise I am afraid you will not see your old lover."


    "Space Station? Susan?" When he heard this, Zhou Yi suddenly became nervous. He looked up at the sky and saw what was happening outside the space station outside the Earth through the darkness of the hustle and bustle.


    At this time, in space. Susan has switched to the spacesuit''s pipeline along the space station''s peripherals and moved a little bit to the combination of the evacuation cabin and the space station. On the side of the space station, there is a dedicated residual panel for the dangerous moments.


    As a lender, in the event of such communication failure, they should have no proper way to open this private property belonging to the Sundial Group. However, Susan��s identity gave her a little help. Under the leadership of Zhou Yi, she just touched this thing and knew how to open it correctly and use it.


    Turning over the panel on the console, Susan pressed a set of twenty-six-digit passwords while wearing spacesuit gloves. Then, a red valve emerges behind the shrunk panel. And just as Susan was about to pull the valve, suddenly, one side of the space station exploded suddenly.


    The strong sun rays clearly exceeded their expectations, both in terms of time and intensity, and they were quick and powerful that they did not think of. As an external detection instrument dedicated to collecting data, it was originally placed under the protective layer in the plan. But everything came too suddenly. Let Reid''s team have no time to do so.


    This led to the fact that under the violent ray that suddenly came, these sophisticated instruments did not withstand strong rays and shocks, but exploded in an instant.


    In the universe, even a small explosion will gain several times, even dozens of times the power. Because there is no resistance and gravity, the spatter of the explosion will be accelerated by unimaginable kinetic energy under the impact of that moment. At this time, for Susan who wants to escape, they are absolutely terrible.


    Although it is only a small piece of parts, flying is not inferior to the power of any bullet. As a researcher with no hands, Susan obviously doesn''t know how to deal with these dangerous flying objects.


    She can only smuggle herself outside the evacuation cabin and then pull the emergency valve hard. But by coincidence, the spattered pieces have flown in unbiased manner and directly hit the valve of the evacuation cabin.


    Even if it is aerospace metal, it can''t withstand the impact of this level of space debris. Just all of a sudden, the entire valve hit a smash. Although Susan was attached to the above, she was lucky enough to avoid the impact, but her whole person has been thrown into space by great force.


    Losing the attachment, what it means to be alone in space, is a question that does not have to be considered at all. And after a few minutes, a strong sun ray will shoot directly through her body, causing her the most serious damage. As they calculated, it is almost impossible for humans to survive such a ray. So it can be said that her life is almost coming to an end. Most, but only a few minutes left.


    And this is something that Zhou Yi is absolutely unacceptable. Although it seems that they are unlikely to have a future between them, it does not mean that Zhou Yi can watch Susan die so blindly. So he immediately moved.


    And looking at Zhou Yi, who suddenly disappeared in front of his eyes, Ada sighed and said to others.


    "I know that everything will not end so easily." (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 666： Reveal identity and start over

    Floating in space, Susan seems to realize that she has screwed everything up. Not only do they have to face the end of death, but her friends, her brother, seem to usher in the same ending. All efforts seem to have no effect, and even she herself has begun to give up these futile efforts to prepare for the upcoming fate.


    But at this time, there was always some disappointment in her heart. Maybe it''s for his own incomplete life, maybe for what he has lost. Maybe just for the one who can''t see it anymore. And just as she closes her eyes and prepares to use her empty death to forget everything. The strong light is coming suddenly, and there is something else coming at the same time.


    A sudden black shadow caught her floating figure and parked in endless space.


    The physical changes allowed Susan to open her eyes immediately, and when she looked out through the goggles of the spacesuit, the first thing she saw was a face she was very familiar with.


    How intimate the black helmet was for her at this moment, so that she immediately forgot the fact that there was no sound in space, and said to him.


    "Dawn Knight, how could it be you? You saved me?"


    Nodded, Zhou Yi silently held Susan and flew back to the space station with her. After the two feet landed, Susan suddenly shook her head and said to Zhou Yi eagerly.


    "No, it''s useless. The sun rays will kill us. It''s impossible to be safe here. We only have one dead end."


    "Not desperate, Susan. I am still here to protect you."


    Although it is already possible to see the light like water flowing through the thick space metal, it is easy to swim in the entire space station. But when she heard Zhou Yi say so, Susan still felt a sigh of relief. And as Zhou Yi said, he can protect her and protect others here.


    Under one thought, the invisible reticle appeared outside the entire space station, enveloping the entire space station like an eggshell. The sun rays that rushed like a tsunami were suddenly separated as they passed through the reticle, but all the rays that could harm the human body were blocked.


    And looking at his own means, Zhou Yi smiled and said to Susan.


    "It doesn''t look so difficult, isn''t it?"


    Looking at the instruments that had been madly alarming all around, it was incredibly calm, and Susan��s face began to look incredulous.


    "how did you do it?"


    "It''s very simple, just think about it." This answered Susan''s question. Zhou Yi looked at her carefully, only after half a mile. "You have lost a lot, Susan."


    "Sorry, do you know my name?" Susan suddenly felt a little weird when she heard her name. She looked at the hero in front of her in amazement, as if she wanted to see the real body inside through his armor. But this is naturally useless, so she can only ask him this way. "do we know each other?"


    "Of course!" On this issue, the identity of the Knight of the Dawn, Zhou Yi answered very decisively. "I remember very clearly. I once saved a beautiful lady on the plane, and I still left my cloak as a gift. If I remember correctly, it should be you. Miss Susan!"


    "wrong!"


    Although Zhou Yi��s answer was very neat, he could hardly pick any questions. But Susan still felt that something was wrong there.


    "Although this can explain that you know me, but it does not explain the name you know. I have a feeling that you seem to be a person I am familiar with. Do we really know?"


    As he said this, Susan extended her hand and touched the thick helmet that Zhou Yi wore on her head. Although knowing that in this case, Susan could not see her true face from behind the helmet. However, Zhou Yi still subconsciously turned his head and avoided Susan''s palm.


    "Unfortunately, I am afraid I am not honored."


    "No, you are lying. I can feel it."


    Suddenly, the other hand was extended, and the other side of the face was held from the other side. Susan held his head in both hands and stared at him tightly.


    "This exploration project is a private agreement between us and the Japanese, and it has not even been reported to the Manhattan Department. That is to say, the outside world simply does not know about the things on this space station, and we will not know where we are. We have never I have not stated the scientific experiments we are conducting to the outside world. So even if you are a superhero, you can''t know that I am here."


    "And this is a sudden incident, we have no time to ask for help. There is only one place that may know that we have an accident, that is, the future space headquarters, only they will know that we have an accident, because the communication between us has never been There is no interruption, and only they can receive data records about our experiments. So, if you know my name and know that I am at risk at this time, then you only know from the Sundial Group. ��


    "And in that place, only one person I know, and only he will come to save me at this time. So, is it you? Zhou Yi!"


    After a moment of silence, Zhou Yicai opened his mouth and said stiffly.


    "Sorry, it may not be as complicated as you think. I know the billionaire you said, and he is not a poor acid guy like me. I only saw it occasionally, then I just came to save people. So, to mistake me for others is completely a wishful act."


    "You are lying to me again!" The action on the hand not only did not stop, but became more powerful. Susan stared at him like this, and her eyes began to turn red. "Remember the cloak you gave me? I have studied the composition of it, nano-scale super metal, there are not many people in the world who have the ability to make such things. Not only technology, but also financial resources. And the people in the world who are most likely to make such things, except Tony Stark, are only you."


    "If you are not Zhou Yi? Then take the helmet off and use the facts to prove that I guess the mistake. If you are not him, why not show it to me in the most direct way."


    Susan��s words are excited and eager, and there is almost a feeling of going crazy. Faced with such Susan, Zhou Yi could only sigh and hold her shoulder tightly.


    "You are still so smart, Susan? I didn''t expect that it would be guessed by you. Maybe I should do more precautions."


    "Really you?" When she said this, Susan��s eyes began to shed tears quietly.


    Looking at her tears, Zhou Yi only silently took off her helmet and showed her true face in front of her.


    "I am right. When I saw you have an accident, I rushed over. I thought you wouldn''t guess who I am? I can''t think of it, huh! I really thought it was too self-righteous."


    Zhou Yi, who was laughing and talking like this, did not think of it. At this time, Susan actually slammed her hand and pulled it into his face. And it wasn''t enough. After this, she was a slap in the face of his other side.


    This situation completely exceeded Zhou Yi��s imagination, and what he did not think was that the next moment, Susan, who was still slap in the face, fell into his arms like a wounded little girl. While holding his back tightly, he cursed at him with tears in his eyes.


    "Zhou Yi, you are a bastard!"


    Zhou Yi, who hardly knows how to refute this sentence, can only smile and hold her back. Then said to her.


    "Sorry, you are right. I am indeed a jerk!"


    "Why don''t you tell me this kind of thing? Tell me you are the Knight of Dawn?"


    Susan is still full of grievances. At this time, Zhou Yi can only comfort her like a comforting child.


    "Sorry, I thought we were all over. And I never thought about using this way to save you. Sorry, Susan. If you think this is my fault, I am willing to admit it."


    "This is your fault, bastard!"


    In the arms of Zhou Yi, he banged his chest hard, and Susan still vented the complex emotions in her heart. After venting, she couldn''t help but raise her head and looked at Zhou Yi seriously, watching the changes on his face.


    "You have changed, Zhou Yi. Your appearance seems to be getting old, really, you have even turned white in your hair. What is going on, why do you have such a big change?"


    "Some things happened, some very special things. I was forced to make some choices, very special choices. And this is the price I have to pay!"


    Laughing and explaining, Zhou Yi overshadowed everything he had experienced in this way, and his explanation was to make Susan more distressed.


    "Is this my fault? Please tell, is this not my fault?"


    "This is not your fault, Susan. This is my own choice, the choice necessary to defeat the enemy."


    "The one that broke Mars, is that your enemy?"


    "Yes, an annoying guy." Nodded, Zhou Yi described the dead tyrant. And when he heard him say this, Susan suddenly laughed.


    "I know that you must win. In my opinion, the Dawn Knight is invincible. I just didn''t think that the Dawn Knight would be you. Thank you, Zhou Yi?"


    "Ok?"


    "Thank you for saving me at the time. Also, thank you for not telling me at that time, you are the Knight of Dawn."


    "That''s what I should do. I don''t want to hurt you, Susan!"


    Forcefully clasped Susan''s body, Zhou Yi whispered to her in her ear. Susan suddenly laughed when she heard this.


    "I know, thank you, Zhou Yi. Also, I don''t know why, I suddenly felt very tired, I am a little sleepy."


    Drowsiness flooded like a tidal wave, and Susan was quickly overwhelmed. And even if she tried harder, she couldn''t hold on, and she could only sleep like this.


    But she laughed and slept, because she knew that tomorrow would be a wonderful start! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 667： Sudden variation

    When Susan woke up, she discovered that she was not standing in space. The white ceiling, the bright sunshine and the thick green that can be seen through the windows. Everything seems to have been explained, she has returned to the earth.


    This change made her feel inexplicable, and when she saw that she was sitting next to her and staring at a book and watching Zhou Yi, she had a bright smile on her face.


    "Hey, what are you looking at?"


    "Human psychology, I think I need to learn a little more because I find myself more and more difficult to understand you."


    Putting down the book in his hand, Zhou Yi took Susan''s hand and smiled at her.


    "We?" Susan apparently noticed Zhou Yi''s words, which made her look awkward, but soon became bright again. "Some things are not useful for you to learn more. In this kind of thing, it may be more important to feel."


    "Maybe, how do you feel?"


    After hitting this topic, Zhou Yi began to care about Susan''s body. Although she had checked many times before she woke up, she determined that she had no problems. But when he waited for this time, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "I feel good, just a little weird! I shouldn''t feel so good."


    As a researcher, she knows exactly what people who have just come down from space should look like. Those who have been in a state of no gravity for a long time will have some osteoporosis and muscle atrophy due to lack of gravity, light and the like. This will keep them in a state of care for a long time. But now, she did not feel this state of powerlessness. Instead, she feels unprecedented health and vitality. This is not very normal in itself. So she asked very strangely.


    "Have I slept for a long time?"


    "It��s not a long time from the perspective of a sleeping beauty just a whole day."


    "Yes, I thought I slept for a month?" Susan rubbed her hair, and Susan struggled to prop up her body. "How about my companions, are they okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I brought everyone back. Your brother, and your two friends. They fainted like you, but they are physically healthy and have no problems. So you can rest assured. Let''s go."


    On the one hand, Zhou Yi answered a piece of food. The simple milk sandwich, at this time, gave Susan a feeling of appetite. She almost never looked at her own image, and she began to sing up. Susan, who looked at this look, laughed.


    "Don''t be so anxious, no one will grab you."


    Susan��s face turned red when she heard this. She explained quickly.


    "I don''t know why, I feel like I am very hungry. It''s like eating too much."


    "Maybe it''s your physical needs. After all, you have been in space for a year, I can imagine what kind of things you eat every day. It must be terrible."


    "It''s not as bad as you think." With a squint, Susan''s face made a look. After a while, she said with frustration. "Well, it''s really bad. I don''t want to recall the taste of those things."


    "I know!" While picking up the cutlery in front of Susan, she wiped the stain on her lips with a tissue. Zhou Yi smiled and said to her. "But it doesn''t matter, you are back. I think we can go eat something good. How about the last Mexican restaurant?"


    ��The Mexican restaurant with a very strange name? Let me think about it, the one called the chopped spicy chicken?��


    "Yes, that''s the store. It''s fortunate that it moved to the city with many New Yorkers. It really saves me a lot of work. Because you know, it''s not easy to find a good restaurant this year. ""


    Zhou Yi��s words got Susan��s approval, and she nodded and responded.


    "Then I will say this, but before that, can you please go out? I want to take a shower first, knowing that I have slept for a day, I feel that I have a strange taste in my whole body."


    Women, born to be inseparable from dressing up. It is precisely because of this that Susan does not feel that there is anything excessive about her own requirements. But at this time, she did find that Zhou Yi was looking at herself with a strange look and calling her name in a stranger tone.


    "Susan?"


    "What''s wrong, why did you suddenly call me?" Susan asked with a smile, as if she had seen through the pranks that Zhou Yi was doing to her. But in fact, Zhou Yi did not mean this.


    He just took her hand and lifted it to Susan and whispered to her.


    "I know you may feel a bit strange, but believe me, don''t panic, things will get better soon."


    "What happened in the end, you said it made me feel a little nervous!" Susan asked Zhou Yi in amazement. At this point, her emotions were barely stable, but then, when she saw her hands being held in Zhou Yi''s palm, her thoughts immediately became confused.


    The empty transparent object supported the large sick suit, so that she could not see what should have appeared there. It should be her hands, but she couldn''t see anything at the moment, only to see Zhou Yi''s generous palm.


    "What is going on here, my hand, my hand?"


    From whispering to screaming, it took less than a second in the middle. And as Zhou Yi worried, Susan��s reason is almost to collapse. She forcibly broke away from Zhou Yi''s hands and desperately touched her body and face with her hands, trying to see if they still existed. Although the feel is still the same, but through the reflection of Zhouyi pupil, she has already discovered that she is just touching the air.


    She became a transparent person, an invisible existence. And this special change immediately made her scream.


    "Do not!"


    With the screams, the invisible shock suddenly broke out from Susan''s body. Just like detonating a bomb, the deadly shock wave spreads around her as a center. Seeing this situation, Zhou Yi immediately released a more powerful force field and controlled everything. At the same time, he immediately hugged Susan''s shoulder and shouted at her.


    "Calm down, calm down, Susan. It''s okay, it''s just a small problem. Calm down, we will be able to solve it soon."


    Zhou Yi��s comfort played a little role. Under her comfort, Susan��s screams immediately fell down, but he was still choked, and he whispered to him in Zhou Yi��s arms.


    "Easy, what''s wrong with me? Why, why do I become like this?"


    "I don''t know, Susan. But don''t worry, I am by your side, I will always protect you. So, calm down, only when you calm down, we can solve things."


    Zhou Yi��s words, or Zhou Yi��s identity, gave Susan a certain confidence. In his persuasion, she gradually calmed down her mood. After her mood stabilized, her body gradually emerged from the transparency.


    This kind of thing suddenly gave her a lot of peace of mind, but it was followed by thorough doubts.


    "Why is this, why do I become like this?"


    "I don''t know, it''s possible that the x genome in your genes is awakened. It may be that you are disturbed by strange factors, like Hulk. This requires investigation, so don''t worry, Susan. As long as I found the reason and we will be able to solve it soon."


    Zhou Yi comforted her like this, and after listening to him, Susan quickly responded.


    "I know, it''s the cause of the sun''s rays. I was exposed to the strong rays of the sun''s active period, so it is very likely that my body has changed because of these rays. But why is it?"


    Susan still feels very unacceptable about the fact that her body has changed. But at this time, a medical staff suddenly knocked on the door, and then eagerly said to Zhou Yi.


    "Sir, there are a few problems with the patients you brought. The situation is urgent and we may not be able to control their situation. So, I hope you can take a look."


    "It seems that you are more than one."


    With that said, Zhou Yi took Susan directly to the other wards with the medical staff, and as soon as she entered a ward, Susan couldn''t help but retreat in the direction of the exit.


    Not because of anything else, but because the temperature in this room is really too high. As you can see from the sick bed in the room, a humanoid object is burning wildly, and the blazing flame almost ignites everything in the room. Whether it is the wall tiles or the steel bars inside, they begin to melt and deform at this horrible temperature, turning into ash a little bit.


    This situation is much more terrible than the vision created by Susan before, so that Susan immediately grabbed Zhou Yi''s arm and asked him.


    "Who is this, is he okay?"


    "Don''t worry!" Holding Susan''s hand, Zhou Yi looked directly at the burning center. In his eyes, the burning flame suddenly began to extinguish. At the same time, the burning person inside began to show up.


    The appearance of Susan''s similar appearance clearly explained his identity, and in the first moment of seeing him, Susan immediately rushed up and shook his body.


    "Johnny, Johnny, are you okay? Answer me, answer me quickly!"


    "Hey, where am I? Oh, beautiful lady, are we meeting for the first time?" (~^~)

 Chapter 668： Silver phantom bends to the enemy

    Johnny, who was shaken up, said frivolously, but he did not speak to Susan, but a female nurse who stood by and looked at it all. This moment makes the scene become awkward.


    In my heart, Johnny, who is similar to Susan, looks like a handsome guy, so when he greets the nurse, the nurse inevitably blushes. Her eyes waved and looked at Johnny, and she went up to take care of his thoughts as a nurse.


    However, for Susan, who is a sister, the reality of this pair of dogs and men is too hot. Flirting can, but don''t do this in front of her eyes. And the most important thing is, your sister, I just picked you up.


    Susan, who was more and more eager, took a slap in the face of Johnny��s body, and Johnny, who felt the pain, immediately smashed up from the bed like a spring.


    "Susan, what are you doing!"


    "Oh, I am sorry. I thought you didn''t know that I was here?"


    "Crap, my eyes are not embarrassed, how can I not see you. Trouble you let me let, did not see that I am doing business?"


    Impatiently pushed Susan, and Johnny entered the state of the nurse��s eyebrows. Looking at this, Susan just wanted to have a temper, but it was stopped by Zhou Yi who came up from behind.


    "Okay, since he has nothing to do. Then we will give him some space and let him do what he likes to do."


    "Let him do what he likes? He can blow up the entire hospital."


    Looking at his brother, Susan, who is very familiar with him, said so with no anger. When I heard this, Zhou Yi just smiled.


    "This is just a private sanatorium, so if he has that skill, I don''t mind if it blows it up. Of course, afterwards, he still has to bear the bill here."


    "Hey, who are you? What is your relationship with my sister."


    Seeing Zhou Yi, Johnny naturally asked him about his identity. For Susan��s younger brother, Zhou Yi just smiled and looked at him.


    "You think of me as a friend of your sister. If you want to subdivide, you can think of me as a very special kind of friend."


    "Very special friend." As soon as he heard this, how could Johnny, who used to be in the market, could not understand what he meant. He carefully looked at Zhou Yi''s eyes and said it after a while. "It looks like you are much better than Reid''s guy. However, I will explain the words first. If you want to deceive my sister, then you should be careful. My fist will not treat you as rich." People treat."


    "Of course, I don''t mean to bully her."


    In response to Johnny, Zhou Yi took the lead and shook hands and went out. Susan didn''t look at Johnny with a sigh of relief, leaving a sentence of "Managing yourself" and then went out.


    "Sorry, my brother may not be very good at speaking."


    "I remember we talked about the problems of my brother and sister. So, I am prepared for this kind of thing. Going to see your other two friends? The doctor said that their situation has been controlled."


    Holding Susan''s shoulder, Zhou Yi smiled and responded to her. Susan immediately nodded when she heard such an inquiry.


    "Of course, I also want to know the status quo about them."


    "The doctor just told me, your two friends. Dr. Reed may be better. His body has undergone certain morphological changes, but it is controllable. Well, have you seen comics? He is now Like the protagonist in the Japanese Manga One Piece, the body can become as soft as rubber. If I say that if he is willing to go out to sea to do something special, I would like to offer him a wooden sailing ship."


    "Hey!" Zhou Yi''s untimely laughter made Susan hammer up his chest with dissatisfaction. At the same time, she complained to him. "Don''t think that I haven''t seen One Piece. I know what you mean. How do he say it is also my friend, don''t take him to make such a joke?"


    "Okay, okay. My fault, I admit that my jokes are overdone. Then talk about your other friend. He was moved to the intensive care unit, and according to the doctor, his body has undergone similar severe mutations. The change of the type of mutant. The straightforward point is that he is now becoming a stone man. It is not only the surface, but also the inner. This is very strange, so the doctors can only say that he is monitoring his situation, not Do something else. Of course, they can guarantee that his life is safe."


    Zhou Yi explained Susan''s last friend''s situation, and when she heard this, Susan immediately got upset.


    "Oh, no! How could this be, he is going to get married with his fiancee after returning to Earth? If so, how can we explain to his fiancee. Easy, can I go see him?"


    "Of course, we are here."


    Susan, who helped her sad, Zhou Yi took her to another intensive care unit. At this time, outside the ward, a figure supported by a nurse stood there, watching the inside through a thick isolation window.


    He heard the voice and immediately looked at Zhou Yi''s position. When he saw Susan, who was walking with Zhou Yiyi, his face immediately became stiff.


    However, he has not had the courage to show his heart to Susan. He still can''t say anything at this time. He just looked at Susan and Zhou Yi bluntly. After a while, he squeezed out such words from his mouth.


    "Susan, and Mr. Zhou, you are here!"


    Susan didn''t have the mood to care about Reid''s thoughts at this time. She just looked at her head and looked into the ward, and asked eagerly in her mouth.


    "What about me? How is his situation, do you know?"


    "The situation is not very good. His mood is very unstable now. Although the doctors are working hard, he still seems to be unable to accept that he will become like this."


    Dr. Reed introduced this as he gestured through the window to Susan inside. When Susan turned her head and looked at it, she immediately saw a whole body red, like a huge body wrapped in rock, madly writhing on the bed, and by his side, two equally tall guys did their best. Only barely forced to press him in the hospital bed. But that''s it, Susan can still hear his unstoppable screams.


    "Let me go, let me go. Why is this, why do I become like this. Doctor, I need a doctor. Who will save me, who will come to save me."


    The thick voice was filled with unspeakable sadness and panic, and when she saw her good friend become like this, Susan couldn''t help but slam on Zhou Yi''s shoulder and whispered.


    And the same kind of friend who touched her sadness, Reid. Seeing his best friend is so painful and embarrassing now, he blames all his guilt on himself.


    "I am not good, it is not good for me. If it is not for me to carry out this **** experiment, this will not become like this. It is me, it all blames me!"


    The self-blame in the heart made this man who couldn��t help but fall to the ground and blame himself with his own hair. And looking at Reid like this, Zhou Yi is strange.


    "Sorry, Dr. Reed. I remember that you have always been known for its rigorous style. No experiment is 100% sure that you will not do it easily. This is also a very commendable point for us. But this time, why are you? There will be such a big leak."


    Reid has not answered this question yet, and Susan has begun to justify him.


    "This is not Reid''s fault. We didn''t think that the outbreak of the sun would suddenly come ahead. All the data before it showed that it should be right after a week. Right, it must be that guy. It must be the silver weirdo. ""


    "Silver geek?" Hearing this, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but wonder. At this time, Reid also stood up and explained more specifically.


    ��Before the solar active period broke out, we found a silver guy through the monitoring equipment on the sun''s surface. He has a similar appearance, but the body surface is like silver-white metal, and it has a flowing feeling like mercury. The metal, that is, after he appeared, the sun suddenly rioted."


    "So, do you suspect that this is because of the guy''s reason, which led to the early outbreak of the sun?"


    Frowning, I asked a question. Zhou Yi��s heart is even more strange. A guy who can trigger the explosive movement of the sun is not a good thing for the Earth itself. What he did in the solar system, what he could do, all of which triggered the curiosity in Zhou Yi''s heart.


    And just as he thought about it, Dr. Reed stood up and said to him.


    "Mr. Zhou, I know that my request is very abrupt. But I really hope that you can help me. I must be responsible for my mistakes and atonement. So I can only beg you and help me?"


    Reed��s attitude is not respectful, and Zhou Li couldn��t help but ask for such a Reed.


    "So, what help do you need?"


    ��I need equipment, the most advanced equipment. I have to study the reasons for our variation and then fix it in the shortest possible time. This is the only thing I can do to help Ben and Susan. So, ask you to help me. I am willing to pay any price for it!"


    Not only Reed, but even Susan couldn''t help but raise her head at this time, showing her pleading eyes to Zhou Yi. In such a gaze, Zhou Yi quickly took the soft.


    "I will mobilize a best medical team to serve you, and I can provide you with the equipment and resources you need."


    "Thank you, thank you, Mr. Zhou."


    Although it was heartbreaking to see Susan''s feelings in Zhou Yi''s arms, Reid couldn''t help but say this to him.


    "Don''t thank me, just this is what I did for Susan. I can''t watch her so sad!"


    Zhou Yi''s tone is dull, but it is tantamount to salting the wound. For such a fact, Reid can only bite his teeth and bear it silently. He has discovered that he can no longer have any chances. There is no hope between them from the beginning. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 669： Frankly telling you that there is no fear

    Reid soon began to work hard to study how to dispel the variability in them. Zhou Yi has equipped him with a top-notch laboratory, the best medical team, and a variety of mutants. In this way, it is impossible to interfere with his research in any situation, and to his extent, I believe that the solution to the problem will soon be developed.


    Although this is Zhou Yi��s words to comfort Susan, it is also a true truth. Dr. Reed��s genius is definitely not inferior to Tony, and even to a certain extent, he is even more powerful than Tony. Because he is more specific, not like Tony, put more time on other things.


    However, this does not have much to do with Zhou Yi. He just left the private sanatorium to Reed and left Susan with him.


    In the urban location, she arranged a house for Susan, and took her out to eat a big meal to appease her sad mood. Zhou Yi said to her good night, and temporarily left her.


    Although Susan was very keen to leave Zhou Yi at this time, her inner restraint still prevented her from saying such words. So she could only watch Zhou Yi leave, lying down on her bed with a full of resentment.


    When I saw Susan sleeping like this, Zhou Yi��s heart suddenly felt a sigh of relief. To be honest, the longer I stay with Susan, the more worried he is in his heart. There are many things he has not had time to explain to Susan, whether it is the matter of the piano, but also the things of the child. I don''t want to say it, but I don''t know what to say. If you rush to export, make things the same as last time. Then the problem is really too big. So he has been waiting, waiting for a suitable time. But what is certain is that it is not a suitable opportunity now.


    Zhou Yi is still suffering from emotional things, while on the other hand, Tony Stark faces more serious problems.


    At this time, he was standing in front of the current Director of the SHIELD, General Ross, listening to his step by step to tell his plan. And when he finished, Tony couldn''t help but say to him.


    "I don''t understand, General Ross, what makes you so hostile to the mutants. As far as I know, you should be different from General Strike. He is so big to the mutants because of his family. Opinion, but you, I know that you have never had an intersection with a mutant. Even if there is any contradiction, it should be right with Bruce."


    When it came to this, Tony couldn''t help but glance at Dr. Banner, and he smiled at him with apologetic smile. And looking at Tony like this, Bruce sighed and shook his head. He is almost familiar with Tony, knowing that this guy never talks about other people''s feelings. Otherwise, just this sentence is enough for him and Tony to turn his face directly.


    Listening to Tony''s words, he took a look at Bruce Banner. Director Rose cut the cigar and put it in his mouth.


    "If I am still responsible for what I was responsible for before, if the country is as stable and harmonious as before, then I will definitely spare no effort to put you in the cage."


    "This is why Betty hates you. If you are cold-blooded, it is not like a human being."


    They were all pointed to the nose and said that they would shut you down in the cage. Dr. Banner is naturally not able to smile at this person. He immediately refuted it in the name of a woman he and Ross General care about together.


    This statement immediately made General Rose angry, he vomited a big mouth disgust, sharp eyes look like a terrible monster in the smoke.


    "It''s you, Bruce Banner. You took my daughter away from me. It was you who brought misfortune to her life and brought countless terrible disasters. The last regrets in my life, I didn''t kill you at that time. Otherwise, Betty would not become what it is."


    "You haven''t reflected your mistakes until now, General Ross. It''s that you always blame others on the mistakes, and at the same time, for the mistakes you made and the unscrupulous practices, let Betty go further and further away from you. You You are the culprit, but you are never willing to admit it."


    "You dare to say this, Bangna. I really want to see if you have the ability to keep your arrogance in my sentinel army."


    "Similarly, I also want to see, when you see your snuggles being torn into pieces by Hulk. Can you still be so confident!"


    To some extent, Weng Yi��s two men began to smash the tip of the eye. And looking at this, Tony on the side immediately patted the table and shouted.


    "Two, two. We are going to talk about business now! So, this kind of family problem, can you wait for you to go home, then have a good chat. We are talking about national affairs, do you understand the national affairs?"


    Tony��s words finally brought the meeting back to the right track. And looking at the serious Tony, General Ross also temporarily put personal grievance behind him, explained to Tony.


    "For the mutants, no, strictly speaking, I am aiming at any target that may cause damage to the country. The mutant is the largest and most obvious one."


    "Why do you say that you should know that since a long time ago, mutants have been active in this world. If everything is as you said, they should have done harm to this country for a long time. It may be that these dangers continue to exist in the United States. It is not possible for you to deal with them now."


    Tony said that this general does not agree with this statement. As he said, if they are threatened, they will not be able to finish it. However, General Ross does not think so, he has his own reasons.


    ��The reason why the previous presidents did not do this is because they can control the situation. Even if the mutant is stronger, it will not threaten the most basic interests of the country. But now it is different, now we have one more god, one is ruled by God. The city. Although we have always believed that God bless the United States, this does not mean that we can watch him split the land of the United States in the name of God, undermine the sovereignty of the United States, and drag the United States into the abyss of eternal ruin."


    When this sentence was said, it immediately made Tony��s face stiff. He certainly knows who Ross is talking about. It was because of this clear that he immediately opened his mouth and said loudly to General Ross.


    "Hey, general. Don''t you think that you have made the problem too serious? Don''t forget, Huiyao City is the land that he really bought with money. It belongs to his city. In the United States, this is the constitution. An ordinary citizen can maintain his territory and point the gun at anyone who does not allow him to enter the house. What is more, he? What he does in the city is completely within the law. Okay!"


    "Do you know? The last thing I want to see is the dirty face of those rich people!" Spit a large smog, and General Ross looked at Tony''s eyes a little more malicious. "Because you have money, you can unscrupulously control the law. The Constitution? An old law is not suitable for the present. Don''t tell me you don''t know what he is doing."


    "He gathers the dangerous mutants around the world. He calls his city a land of theirs. Do you know how many variants are there in that city? 100,000 or 200,000? When so many mutants gather When you are together, can you say that they are not a threat? Especially in those variants, there are also terrorist organizations like the Magnetic King and the Mutual Brotherhood that have always been against human society."


    "Oh, hey!" interrupted General Ross''s step by step, Tony''s hurriedly said. "You think the problem is too serious. He just wants to give the mutants enough rights. His sister and daughter are all variants, which is doomed to do something for the mutant. Don''t forget. He said that he is a hero. He has defended this country and the existence of this world. Therefore, he will never do anything that you are worried about."


    "Tony Stark, I know that you are a friend of that person. But this does not mean that you can stand on his side unconditionally, no matter what his purpose is, but his actions have already caused this country. The threat. I am still saying that we cannot tolerate any act of splitting the country, whether it is intentional or unintentional. Once he has constituted this threat, then we can only deal with him with the most special means. ""


    "What is the most special means you are talking about?"


    Tony heard the words of General Ross, Tony immediately frowned. He found that things were much more serious than he thought. Or, everything is developing in the direction that he least wants to see. In this case, he can only cautiously stare at General Ross in front of him, hoping to hear a turn from it.


    However, by this time, no matter what can be done with his will. So, he heard the answer he didn''t want to hear.


    "War! I will use all means to safeguard the sovereignty of the United States, and naturally will not rule out the means of war."


    "So, the dispatch of the sentinel robot is arranged by you? Is it the one that you are directed by the TV station?"


    "TV station? You said that thing!" When he heard this, General Ross frowned fragilely, revealing a thoughtful look. "I have to admit that this is a very coincidental thing. But that has nothing to do with us. The sentinel robot has already been deployed a year ago. We are just waiting for an opportunity. Just did not expect that the opportunity will come back. So suddenly. This may be fate. The fate of the United States will be reborn."


    Tony did not think of this imaginary doctrine that the general who wanted to be serious and ironic would attribute everything to fate at this time. When they faced each other, General Ross suddenly said.


    "Give you a piece of advice, Stark. Don''t mix it into this kind of thing. No matter which position you look at, you are not suitable for blending in."


    On this issue, Tony rarely said nothing nonsense. Instead, he looked at General Ross in silence and got up and walked outside.


    But at this time, Dr. Banner was suddenly asked to Ross.


    "General, I want to ask you. If you do this, don''t you worry that your so-called **** will retaliate against you?"


    "Of course I am worried about this. But who told you that the **** in the city is true now? He may not be able to come back, or he will probably never come back again." (To be continued.) )

 Chapter 670： Stupid clues

    Coming out of the SHIELD, Tony and Dr. Bangna sat together on the car they came with. In the car, Bruce asked strangely to Tony.


    "Do you really think that guy is not in the city of Hui Yao? It''s weird, I can guarantee that I saw her in the news a week ago."


    "Don''t forget that there is a woman named Magic Girl under the magnetic king. If you want, she can even become anyone you have ever seen. And I promise that even every hair will be exactly the same. So, I think What he said is true, that guy may not really be there now."


    "Oh, that''s really bad. If I didn''t judge the mistakes, the government''s intention is obvious. They just want to attack the city of Hui Yao, and take the city when he is not there."


    "They can''t take it." Shaking his head, Tony''s tone became strange, as if his mood was very anxious. "Except for that guy, there are more people in the city who can''t afford it. Especially the women of hiss are the biggest troubles. I really doubt that if they are annoyed, they can directly turn over the whole of Washington. ��


    "It��s not just that you have this kind of worry alone, man. The women who have seen him will have this idea. Just, you never know what the government thinks in the end? They really think that when they take the gun Can you scare those ladies when they come out?"


    "Oh!" To hear this, Tony was so scared that he immediately stepped on the brakes. He looked at Dr. Banner, who was amazed by his side, and asked with a stern look. "Who are you, how can Bruce say such a slap?"


    "Oh, don''t make trouble." Looking at your reaction, Dr. Banner has become a little crying and laughing. "I just talked to him a few times while I was with Peter. You know, after wearing a hood, Peter is not as embarrassed as usual."


    "You want to say that you and him have learned badly!"


    "I want to say that I have been broken with you by him!"


    "Forget it, we don''t mention this." Tony heard this and Tony immediately sneered. Speaking of this kind of thing, he is much more serious than Peter''s problem. So before Bruce did not testify against him, he still shouldn''t take it for himself.


    And when he heard Tony''s shifting topic, Bruce sighed first and then said.


    "Remember the purpose of our visit, why, have you found any problems? Who is the black hand hiding behind it?"


    "I don''t know, but I think it shouldn''t be General Ross. He is too easy to see through. I don''t think he will be the master messenger behind this scene."


    "Of course he is not!" Shaking his head, Bruce took off his glasses and wiped them carefully. "I know him too well. He is a tool like someone else."


    "It can''t be said that it is a tool. It can only be said that he is an accomplices. For him, their purpose is consistent with him. So he does not care about their purpose. As long as he can achieve his own purpose, complete him. His own goal. He will not think about what kind of insider there is."


    "Pure military. This kind of person is really a headache. However, how many people understand a problem, it seems that their goal is to shine in the city, the mutant is just an excuse for them. But I don''t understand, in this case, Why do you have to make so many things before?"


    Wrinkled his own eyebrows, Tony said to himself. In his newsletter, such a voice soon came.


    "Maybe, this is just one of them. The robots that have spent so much money on making it just to deal with a city, don''t you feel strange?"


    "Why, what strange things did you find? Natasha?"


    "A lot of bills! Jarvis helped me find a lot of information on the flow of funds from the Ministry of Defense. You don''t believe how much the Ministry of Defense spent in order to do these sentinel robots! 50% of the military expenses, I really don''t. I can believe that they are trying to convince other military forces."


    "Dirty interest transactions, do you still think about it? Find something useful, Natasha. I spent so much effort to send you in, and I also loaned Jarvis to you, but not for these. thing."


    Not to say a word, Tony said that he wants to listen to something more nutritious. In this case, Natasha immediately sent a message.


    ��This is a laboratory for the flow of funds, and it is hosted under the name of the Ministry of National Defense. But what is interesting is that it is just a trusteeship. All the security and personnel have nothing to do with the Ministry of Defense. I can��t find any information about anyone inside. To, except one person, Dr. Trask!"


    ��There is no information. How is this possible? Jarvis can directly access the civil affairs information of any country, even if it is a special person within the government. Unless it is ��unless��


    "Unless they are very special kind of guys, like I am." Natasha at the other end of the newsletter added his words. And when she heard her say it, Tony asked immediately.


    "So, where is the person like you, the most? Kleber?"


    "What are you thinking about, Kleb has been dissolved, and now the place with the most people is of course the SHIELD!"


    Natasha said this with a blank eye, and listening to him said, Tony said with a sigh.


    "In this way, isn''t the problem going back around? SHIELD! Don''t forget that we just decided that General Ross is not the main messenger behind the scenes."


    "But, who told you, General Ross must know everything about SHIELD. He is not Nick Fury, but for the SHIELD, it is not what he said."


    "Who is that?"


    For the words that Natasha said, Tony was not surprised. After all, General Ross was only taking advantage of Nick Fury��s accident to become the director of the SHIELD. Regarding the control, he couldn��t possibly have Nick Frey��s ten years of operation. What''s more, even Nick Fury did not completely control the SHIELD in the palm of his hand.


    "Alexander Pierce. The last director of the SHIELD, now the highest chairman of the World Security Council. At the same time, he is also a special adviser to the president and has a very different relationship with the current president. It must be said that this is a Big guy. So I asked the little spider to find a way to follow him and see if I could find any useful news."


    "It''s beautiful, Natasha. I think I should go out for a meal and comfort you."


    Finally, a deep clue was dug up, and Tony immediately became a little excited. And what he does after he gets excited, that''s really something that everyone knows.


    For this kind of Tony, Natasha just responded with a slap in the face.


    "I have an appointment with my friends for a weekend trip, so I am really sorry. However, I think you should leave this opportunity to Peter and ask him to have a meal. After all, the most dangerous work has made him do it."


    "I can''t do this by asking a man to eat this kind of thing. By contrast, I would rather give him a cash and let him go to a sweet time with his girlfriend."


    "I can''t do this without hearing this, guys!"


    As I said, the voice of the little spider suddenly rang from the newsletter. And when he heard his sudden voice, Tony asked immediately.


    "How, Peter. Have you found any useful clues."


    "The clues, of course. And there are still a lot of clues!" The little spider responded with a detailed explanation. "I was lurking outside of Alexander Pearce''s office for a long time and found that he had a phone call with a guy called Baron. Through lip language, I found that they said a lot of strange things, such as what the second stage of the plan, what past The god-death rituals, and some weird things. Many are German, I can''t tell very clearly. So I plan to continue to guard this guy and see if I can get some useful from him. information."


    "Be careful, child. If you find something or something unexpected, don''t be reluctant, contact us at the first time. Don''t forget, your little girlfriend Gwenke is still waiting for you!"


    "I know, don''t worry. I will protect myself. Although this is a big news, I don''t want the big reporters in the future to be damaged because of this. And, don''t forget, I am a spider. Man. There is no one here who can stop me."


    The little spider answered the confidence and humor. In the face of such a vigorous young man, Tony couldn''t help but smile at him.


    "Good job, young man. If you find me a big clue, then I personally sponsor you and your little girlfriend to spend a pleasant weekend on my private beach in Hawaii. 360-degree panoramic sea view room, one A smart sailing boat, and a white sand beach that will never be disturbed. Believe me, this is definitely a holiday that will make Gwen unforgettable."


    "That''s it, Mr. Stark!"


    Quickly slammed back, the little spider turned off the communication and re-entered the latent state. At this time, Tony discovered that Bruce Banner, who was by his side, was looking at him with a very special look.


    "Hey, Bruce. What do you mean by this look!"


    Some of the stunned Tony, who was watched, asked strangely. In this regard, Dr. Banner was coughing twice, so he replied.


    "Overall, I am very worried, because your rich conditions will make Parker somewhat irrational. The work he is doing now is very dangerous, so it is not good for him to be profitable."


    "Please speak English, I don''t understand what you mean." Turning his eyes, Tony believes that Bruce wants to express it is not the same, and just like he thought. Because soon, Bruce twisted and said to him.


    "Okay, man. I want to ask, can you give me a place with Betty on a weekend holiday in Hawaii?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 671： Old friends will be respected

    The aircraft from the Variant Academy arrived directly at the airport in the hometown of Iron City. When Professor Charles was launched from the plane by Orolo, he couldn''t help but look around.


    Seeing the world''s first city dominated by mutants with your own eyes, and seeing through other people''s eyes is a completely different matter. At the very least, Charles feels a special feeling that he has never had before. As some people have said, the city of steel will give the mutants a feeling of returning to their hometown. He didn''t quite believe this kind of thing at first, but now he believes.


    That kind of spiritual comfort and sense of belonging does have this incredible magic. Especially when he saw the happy smiles of the compatriots who lived here, he even admired the greatness of the city.


    It��s not just him, the students who came out behind him looked at the sights in front of them, but they also showed the same shock and emotion. Maybe they never thought about it, one day they will come to the city of their compatriots. And just as they were still looking around, the voice of an old man suddenly passed over them.


    "Children, welcome to my hometown. I promise that you can find the warmest feeling in your dreams here. And you, my old friend, welcome you. See you here and tell me what you are in now." What kind of feeling is it?"


    Hearing the sound, everyone couldn��t help but look up at the sky. And when they saw the magnetic king who was floating from the air, there were different changes on everyone''s face.


    Charles naturally showed a smile. However, Orolo and the beasts around him and Scott showed a deep alert. Their hostile attitude with the mutant brotherhood has long made it difficult for them to have a good sense of this sudden appearance. What is more serious than them is Rogan, the reinforced iron guy. Anyone who meets such a person who is naturally restrained, I am afraid it is hard not to have any negative thoughts about him. Rogan did not stretch his claws and rushed up. It was the result of his desperate efforts to suppress impulses.


    Of course, this aspect is not the case for him today. On the other hand, he knows that even if he moves his hand, I am afraid it will not work. Wan Wang Wang can easily round him up and throw it on the other side of the earth.


    "Great, my old man." Charles didn''t care about the attitudes of his students. He just smiled and said to the magnetic king in the sky. "It��s like being in a dream. It��s really hard to believe. I will see such a day when I am alive. Really. I feel that even if I am dead now, I can say that there is no regret. It is."


    "Don''t say something dead so early!" Landed down to Charles''s side and took control of the wheelchair from the reluctant Orolo. Wan Wang said as he pushed him toward the front. "This city still needs you, our compatriots still need you. Everything is just beginning. Now, let''s say something dead. Don''t you think it''s a pity? It''s a pity! You are right, Eric, I It is time to continue to live, watching my compatriots live better and better, and the city is becoming more and more spectacular."


    Nodded, the smile on Charles''s face became more gentle. And seeing the smile of this old man, Wan Wang Wang could not help but laugh. Both of them belong to those who have dedicated their lives for the sake of their ideals, but the goals they choose are somewhat different. From a long time ago, they gradually drifted away, and sometimes they were thinking that they would never be able to talk and laugh with this old friend.


    The emergence of hometown gave them the opportunity to re-aggregate. It also gives the world''s mutants the opportunity to unite, abandon all prejudice and hostility in the past, and recombine into a whole. This is definitely a special opportunity. However, in order to achieve such a goal, they must also overcome the difficulties before them.


    Sentinel robots are absolutely the same as natural enemies for mutants. Their own abilities are enough to ignore more than 70% of the mutants, and the vast majority of the remaining mutants are not the opponents of those robots. Only a handful of variants can deal with them, but even this is only temporary.


    They are constantly evolving and are constantly becoming more horrible and difficult to deal with. Soon, even the only mutants who can deal with the sentinel machine will lose their place. By that time, the mutants were almost finished.


    Of course, these things will not let them happen, whether it is Charles or Eric, absolutely can not allow this to happen. And what to do to stop it all, they have a preliminary idea. But how can we determine their specific course of action, that is, something that needs to be considered and discussed.


    "What are you going to do next, Charles?"


    "I am going to visit the owner here. After all, it is a guest on the grounds of others. It is too rude to visit without visiting the door!"


    Charles smiled and said his next plan, and listening to him said, Eric also smiled and nodded.


    "The wise decision, although the master is not there. But the hostess is ready to welcome you."


    "The hostess?" Hearing this vocabulary, even with Charles''s wisdom, it is inevitable that some become hesitant. He does not know the identity of the hostess, but because he is qualified to call this title too much, he is not sure who is the one that Eric said.


    "Mrs. Ada, Ms. Lilith, and the piano you have been most proud of are waiting for you. However, my old buddy, please forgive me to ask a question. What do you call the alliance? Those avengers, I didn''t see one."


    Introducing the current situation to his old friend, Wan Wang also questioned his question to him doubtfully.


    "Our ally is on the way, if you are a little patient, I think we can wait."


    "Really, Charles. I don''t think it would be a good thing for you to bring in the Avengers. They are outsiders, and the leader is a symbol of the US government. How can you guarantee that they are holding us? Is there a thorough goodwill, not a speculative heart?"


    At this time, Wan Wang Wang has already said his worry. In his view, this is completely a matter of the mutants themselves. It is not a good thing for them to join a group of superheroes who have cooperated with the government. It may even bring them a very serious disaster.


    But for this idea, Charles just shook his head and said.


    "My friend, your idea is actually unnecessary. Steve Captain is a noble person. He has already guessed that you will be wary of them, so he contacted before coming here. I, and take the initiative to let go of my own defense, let me check his thoughts."


    "Have you checked?" Upon hearing this, Wan Wang asked immediately. He doesn''t care about the captain''s character. He only cares about the final result of the inspection. And looking at his steadfast desire to know the answer. Charles sighed deeply.


    "You still haven''t changed much, Eric."


    "This is my nature, and it is this nature that makes me step by step with so many compatriots who have received persecution." He bowed his head and looked at Professor Charles with deep eyes. Eric Repeat again. "Have you checked?"


    "Of course, this is a matter of the survival of our race. All the principles cannot be continued." Shaking his head, Charles continued. "I checked his thoughts and had to say that I was purely impressed. His view of good and evil and self-firmation is hard to imagine. I can hardly confirm that he is really a human!"


    "Why, do you think he is an alien?"


    "No, I mean he is a rare saint in the world. He is unfavorable, special, and has a firm belief and hardly shakes. I think that if someone like him lives in the past, it will be a A famous noble knight, who is said to admire worship."


    Said Steve Captain, Charles almost did not hide his admiration for him. And this is to make Wan Wang Wang even more strange. He can hardly believe that there will be people who are so highly regarded by Charles. Because in front of Charles, almost no one can hide their true colors. How big is the inner and outer gap between people? This is something that smart people can''t think of. Because sometimes the dirty thoughts inside people may even be more horrible than any darkness.


    Therefore, after listening to so many words, Wan Wang Wang could not help but say.


    "It''s incredible. Is this Captain America really so great that you said it?"


    "A person who can abandon his life to face an invincible enemy, a person who is willing to sacrifice himself in order not to threaten an innocent person. Such a person is definitely worthy of describing me like this."


    Charles is still true, and this is to make Wan Wang more interested in him.


    "I really want to go deeper and understand the Mr. Rogers you said and see if he is as powerful as you said."


    "The deeper you know him, the more you will discover the brilliance of others. He is not a god, but he is more like a person, almost perfect person than anyone else." When it comes to this, Charles suddenly lifts up. Head. "Time is just right, they are here!"


    The figure of the Kun-style fighter plane emerged in the air, and the raging wind blew down little by little. And with the back door of the cabin open, they have seen the figure that came out of it.


    The tall, strong body is as straight as a javelin, just as his convictions are unyielding until the end. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 672： Family trivia ethics comedy

    After a long day of returning home, Zhou Yi really found that his home became extra quiet. After thinking about it, he knew the reason. In all likelihood, those women went to deal with a group of Charles professors who had already arrived.


    For them, Charles is both an ally and a bait. As an ally, they are really insignificant, because the mutants are at best a mutant, and they are fundamentally unable to compare with the high-level life of God. And in the face of the Sentry robots that specifically restrain them, they can play a very limited role.


    But as bait, their role is very big. In order to annihilate this group of mutants, the government will certainly spare no effort. This is the best chance for them to clear the mutants at once. If you miss this time, you may not have another one, so they will try their best.


    Moreover, it is necessary to know that the mutants are the foundation of the city of Hui Yao and the cornerstone of the composition of Zhou Yi. Taking advantage of the elimination of the mutants now is tantamount to eliminating the forces of Zhou Yi. The gods who have no power can only be placed high above the temple, and there is no possibility of any interference with the world. Unless he uses force, for those who are hidden behind the scenes, that is what they most want to see.


    This is a game, and for the guys they face in Zhou Yi, this will be a step in the game. But in Zhou Yi''s view, their actions are really ridiculous. Even if he is not here, what can he do? Do they really think that they can rely on these little things to complete what kind of tricks?


    There is a saying that you don''t know anything about power. This kind of description can be used by those who are behind the tricks. They simply don''t know what kind of existence they are fighting. Their behavior is even more ridiculous than the ants are not self-reliant to challenge the lion.


    I licked my mouth and didn''t think about those stupid guys. Zhou Yi went straight into the depths of his house. Now he is not suitable for outcropping everywhere, after all, he is going to install it now. And just as he was approaching how to avoid the government, and the group of allies and baits he was familiar with, the car''s voice suddenly came from outside.


    Looking up, Zhou Yi saw the mother returning under the guardian of Lingdie and Yuli, and two little girls who looked taller.


    This made him suddenly smile, and people immediately greeted them. And seeing Zhou Yi who came over, the two girls who were languid suddenly came to the spirit.


    "Dad!" They cried as they rushed into the arms of Zhou Yi. The act of excitement is full of envy of the father.


    "Hey, my two little princesses!" Looking at the two girls who were about to go to their chests, Zhou Yi snorted and licked their little faces and said. "You are growing taller, and you are almost a big girl. Time flies so fast. It seems that Dad will soon prepare you a gift for adulthood."


    In this regard, both children are smirking. Any child wants to grow up a little faster. They are no exception. The adults are the opposite, they always think that they can get older and become slower. This is probably a common problem for human beings, greed without knowing the common problem of satisfaction.


    "You two little girls, have you just said that you are sleepy? How come suddenly there is a spirit."


    At this time, Zhou Wei also came over. Although she is nearly 50 years old, she still looks like she is still 30 years old. Even Zhou Yi has not had time to intervene, and his women, especially Lilith, who have the power of life, have begun to try their best to please the nominal mother-in-law.


    Residing in youth is their means, and even this is only one of their means. Youth, health, joy, everything that a woman dreams, they are creating as much as possible for Zhou Wei. In addition to love, they gave almost everything she could give.


    This also led Zhou Yi to see that his mother is now completely radiant and youthful. Not only on the surface, but also on the spirit.


    "Mom, how are you doing recently?"


    After releasing two daughters, Zhou Yi gave Zhou Hao a hug. After a warm mother and son embraced, Zhou Hao could not help but ask Zhou Yi.


    "What are you busy with recently, why don''t you even return home?"


    "Some little things on the city''s problems, rest assured. It will be solved soon. After I have solved all this, I can make time and stay with you more."


    Zhou Yi explained, but Zhou Zhen did not believe this explanation.


    "You, I grew up watching you grow up, but I still don''t understand your character. You are too assertive, so many people say that you are useless. I don''t expect to be able to treat you. You can stay at home for a while, I am satisfied."


    This is what my mother said, even Zhou Yi will inevitably reveal a sly look. Looking at the two snickering children, Zhou Yi��s old face is somewhat unstoppable.


    "Go to sleep, kids. Don''t forget, the weekend is over. You have to go to class tomorrow!"


    "Dad, you are shifting the subject."


    The elf''s weird Sydney smiled and pulled Eriza to the upstairs. Looking at her two lovely daughters, Zhou Yi��s face suddenly smiled. With such a lovely two children, you can forget a lot of annoyance and sorrow.


    Looking at the changes in his look, Zhou Wei suddenly said that he was not angry.


    "Don''t watch, these two children have grown up, and they are not interesting when they are young. So, sir. Can you order as soon as possible? You have four girlfriends now, cohabitation for so long, you can''t give me Are you giving birth to a child?"


    "This problem, we are still working hard." Scratching his head, a little embarrassed. Zhou Yi is planning to solve some problems now, so he immediately followed the above words and said to Zhou Wei. "Mom, are you free? I have something to talk to you."


    "What is it? If it is not related to the child, it will be free!"


    Zhou Wei is still squandering the rights of his own family. In this regard, Zhou Yi can only smile to her and said to her.


    "Sorry, Mom. It''s really something that has something to do with your child, my child!"


    "Well!" As soon as I heard this, Zhou Hao suddenly extended the tone. Then I sat down and replied as I poured a cup of tea. "Well, let''s talk! You have something to talk to me. I have to declare it with you in advance. If you say that you want to be like the young people now, don''t plan to have children, then I But I don''t agree. You are Stephen''s only blood, even for him, I can''t let you have such a dangerous idea."


    "Stephen? Are you talking about your father?" Suddenly heard the name, Zhou Yi was abandoned and tried to remember that this is his father''s name. Although he is a father who has never seen it before, they really have this. Layer contact. But that doesn''t matter, especially for what they are talking about now. So Zhou Yi immediately pulled the subject back to the formal. "Mom, don''t you think about it? How can I not want a child?"


    "This is not a cranky thought. The young people of you are too dangerous now. I know that I have to play some exciting things all the time, but I turn a blind eye to the responsibility I should bear. I don��t listen to it. What free life, challenge life, you have no I thought about the consequences of your stupid behavior."


    It sounds like it��s played by the title, and it��s like referring to the mulberry. Anyway, Zhou Yi listened to it, and felt that his mother seemed to be accusing himself. However, he did not have the courage to refute, so he just smiled and accepted it. Then continue to say to Zhou Wei.


    "What I want to say to you is very important, Mom. I mean, I have a child, a boy."


    "what?"


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yu��s frightened teacup fell to the ground. However, she did not estimate this expensive enamel teacup at all, but a surprise, and asked loudly to Zhou Yi.


    "You said you have a child, or a boy?"


    "Yes, a healthy boy. Smart, strong! Eyes and hair are like me, but the face is more like his mother. And most importantly, he inherits my abilities and is born with different abilities. I can be sure that it is my child. So, mom! You are a grandmother, the real one."


    "Wait, wait!" The sudden excitement made Zhou Yi a whole person a little confused. She held her forehead and looked at her face. After knowing it for a long time, she eased it. Of course, this easing, her emotions are even more exciting.


    "What about children? I want to see him, I want to see this little baby. God, you finally have children. I thought I couldn''t see this day in my life!"


    The mother''s emotions or thinking make Zhou Yi feel more and more difficult to understand. However, he knew that this was the reason why he was suddenly satisfied after he had longed for it. He can understand the mother''s feelings, so he immediately replied to her question.


    "The child is temporarily with his mother. I haven''t got them here yet. There may be some problems that need to be solved."


    "Question? Wait, you mean the child is with his mother?" From the huge surprise, Zhou Wei, who came back from the great surprise, immediately noticed what she was, and she stared at Zhouyi and asked him. . "Who is the child''s mother? Ada? Or are they? They are not right. I have been with them these days. If they are pregnant, I can see it. That is to say, the mother of the child is not among them. anyone?"


    With a smile and nodded, Zhou Yi determined his mother''s guess. This immediately made Zhou Wei stand up angrily and stretched out his hands to start teaching his children.


    "Zhou Yi, what are you thinking about? You are not satisfied with having so many girlfriends at home. You are still having an affair outside. Have you ever thought about their thoughts and whether they have considered them for them?"


    "Yes." This answered, but even Zhou Yi himself felt that there was a lack of confidence. "Just sometimes I can''t help myself, and I didn''t think about it. Just once, let Jill have my child. At that time, I didn''t know, I didn''t know until the child was born."


    "Oh, hell!" He grabbed his head violently, and Zhou Yan��s face was completely annoyed and indignant. "That is to say, you don''t even know if your child is pregnant. Even when the woman is pregnant, you are not by his side. It''s a hell! How can I have a child like you, what is the difference between you and scum?"


    "I don''t want to do this either, but I only know this after the incident. And at that time, it is already late!"


    "Do you know, child. You only make me think that you are more like a personal scum. How can I give birth to a guy like you."


    Zhou Wei is still roaring. Obviously, such things will continue. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 673： First exchange strong oppression

    For Zhou Yi, he has not been so **** for such a long time. However, in any case, that is his mother, so even if she is ugly, he can only endure as a son. Moreover, to a certain extent, Zhou Wei is also right. Sometimes even he himself feels like a personal scum.


    But now is not the time to consider this, especially after being shackled for so long.


    "Mom, Mom. Can you stop? Can we temporarily talk about whether I am a scum? Let''s talk about the children?"


    "Children''s things? Right, my grandson!" mentioned this problem, and Zhou Hao immediately returned to God. "No, where is my grandson? I am going to see him and see how his life is!"


    "He lives very well, Mom! I went to see him yesterday and gave him a name."


    "You gave him a name?" Hearing this, Zhou Hao immediately looked at him strangely. "What is your name for your child?"


    "Zhou Shang! I hope he will become a noble person. Of course, his mother gave him a nickname. She called him Shann."


    "Shang En? Zhou Shang? This is a good name. Give me up, let''s go now!"


    ��Where?�� Zhou��s change in attitude made Zhou Yi really unable to understand, and when he asked this question, Zhou��s answer was an abnormal decision.


    "Take me to see the child, it is now."


    "Not very good now, you know. It is already this time, the child and her mother have to rest. Even if you are anxious to see him, you have to wait until tomorrow."


    After hearing the mother''s request, Zhou Yi quickly persuaded. And when he heard him say this, Zhou Wei also looked at his watch. Less than ten o''clock time made her realize that she still has a long time to wait. And waiting for such a long time is enough for her to burn her heart.


    "No, I can''t wait. I have to wait ten hours, how can I wait so long!"


    "Mom, waiting is a virtue. You don''t want to give him a bad impression when you see your grandson for the first time. I said this little guy is very smart, since I accidentally provoked him last time. After being angry, he has been angry with me until now! So I said, if you don''t want him to hate you, it is best to wait until tomorrow to see him."


    Zhou Yi found a very suitable reason to persuade her, and this reason really made Zhou Wei so quiet. Of course, this is only superficial. She couldn''t sleep because she was restless, so she just sat there and waited for tomorrow. And Zhou Yi, she was forced to stay with her.


    This is really a very uncomfortable process for Zhou Yi. It is just as hard as a needle felt. At this time, like him, he felt uncomfortable, and there were a lot of guests from outside the city.


    Although it is just sitting quietly at the other end of the conference table, for many people, the three women with the status of a hostess are enough to cause great psychological pressure on them.


    After witnessing the power of the three women in the New York War, no one can look at them with their usual eyes. In the face of the power of covering almost half of the city, they can only maintain an absolute awe while at the same time.


    It''s like the flock will never be willing to approach the elephant, even if they are herbivores, but they will instinctively stay away from it under the power that can easily destroy you. So, if you can, many people will not be willing to have too much contact with these women. Especially in the case that these women basically do not have any principles and persistence. But now, they have to do this.


    ��Mrs. Ada, and the goddess Lilith, and the one who is the most proud of me. Thank you very much for your willingness to accept us and help us.��


    The first to speak is Charles, who is also a rare type of outsider who has no fear of these women. When he spoke, he first smiled and said hello to Aida and Lily, who had never been masked, and then looked at the piano complexly, his former student.


    For this student with terrible abilities, his feelings are very complicated even now. So when he saw the piano sitting opposite him in this indifferent way, it was really difficult for him to express his own inner thoughts.


    However, he did not think about more opportunities, because at this time, Ada has replaced their trio and took the lead in responding.


    "This is what we should do. After all, most of the people in this city are mutants. We can''t let our city lose more than half of the citizens because of a government order."


    "In any case, I still want to thank you." With a gentle smile on his face, Charles once again thanked him. Then he continued. "The time is tight, I am afraid we can''t let us be so cold. So, I have a very important thing to ask a few, I hope you can give me an answer, can you?"


    The acquaintance looked at each other and several women exchanged opinions, and Ada responded.


    "Of course, after all, you are an elder, please."


    "Then I will be welcome." Nodded, Professor Charles looked directly at the women opposite, asked. ��With regard to the situation we are facing now, I think ladies should also have some understanding. This is a huge danger for our mutants. At the same time, this means a city for you. A terrible crisis. A little carelessness will be a tragedy for us, or for you. So, I would like to ask, do you have a suitable countermeasure for this situation?"


    "Countermeasure?" Listening to this, Lilith was the first to respond. "Of course we have already taken countermeasures and let any enemy have a countermeasure to come back. So rest assured, Mr. Charles. This is not a problem you should be worried about."


    ��Can you tell us the specific content? As a party, I hope to know more useful things. After all, this is a battle of life and death, we need to appease the mood of many people.��


    "Unfortunately, this is confidential. We can''t tell this outsider so casually."


    Ada took the call and shook his head seriously against Charles. At this time, Charles smiled slightly, and his eyes looked at Ada very deeply.


    "Miss Ada, we are not outsiders. Strictly speaking, we are the real participants in this war. If we can''t even know your arrangements, then how can you let us believe in you and accompany you to fight?" What about this war?"


    "Professor, this is not the reason why you explore other people''s hearts. Don''t forget, I am still here." The sudden sound of the piano made the smile on Charles'' face seem stiff. And as her insertion came in, more people began to look nervous.


    For them, Qin Gelei is the most dangerous of the three women. They will never forget that she is a terrible force that is comparable to the tyranny. It is also because of this power that their hearts will become more panic. In any case, she has been a black phoenix personality is a huge threat.


    For Professor Charles, his intentions have been broken since the moment that Ginger interjected. Although he has the reputation of being the most powerful spiritual person on earth. But in the face of the power of the Phoenix, his inside is still not enough to pose a threat. Therefore, he could not see Ada''s thoughts at all. He even said that he suffered some minor injuries because of his actions.


    This made his face quickly white, and then he barely smiled.


    "Sorry, it seems that I am overstepped. But please also understand your feelings. After all, this is related to the future of the mutant. The concern is chaos. I am an old man who is somewhat defiant."


    "Only this time, Professor Charles. We respect you and are willing to accept your asylum request. You must know that we don''t need you, but you need us. It is us, the city is providing you with a shelter. , to provide a camp against the enemy. So, don''t make any dangerous moves."


    Ada warned that with the words of Charles and the performance of Charles, she certainly understood what the mind-master had done. However, that is doomed to be unworkable. Because no one knows more about her, what is the extent of their strength.


    "I promise, I won''t have another time." Shaking his head, Charles said as a bitter smile. And then, he made a request. "However, I hope that you can accept my opinion. After all, it matters."


    "tell me the story!"


    "I hope that Mr. Rogers will join the commanding operations after the invasion of the sentinel robot. He is a commander of the World War II team and has a wealth of experience and experience. I think if he joins, for this war, it should I can add a lot of odds. This is also my pleading. If he leads, my students and I will be more at ease."


    In the eyes of Charles, there was a deep pleading, and his pleading eyes were placed on the piano. In any case, they all have a friendship between teachers and students, and as a variant, the piano is also obligated to support him. This is to change the future of the people, and his thoughts at this moment are so firm.


    In the face of his pleading, the three women shook their heads in unison.


    "Sorry, Professor. We won''t let anyone reach into it. Just like what we said, we have plans for everything. How to protect the city, how to protect you from these variants. Human security. We have all considered it very clearly. So, what you can do is very simple."


    "Or, it is to cooperate with our work. It is a force to fight against those robots. Otherwise, it is to accept our management honestly and go to refuge with those who have no fighting ability. Before that." We have already said it very clearly. Your power is dispensable for us. So, don''t have any extra thoughts. Do you understand?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 674： Concealing the truth is difficult

    The strength of the three ladies made Charles finally choose to silently close his mouth. He is very clear about his current situation and understands that he does not have the right to speak on this matter. But he sees it clearly, but it doesn''t mean that other people can see it clearly.


    After they completely rejected Professor Charles��s request, behind Professor Charles, his early and restless students began to do it.


    "Piano, you can''t do this. You can''t just refuse us. Don''t forget, you are one of us. You have to keep this in mind."


    After he had finished speaking, the beast located beside him held his shoulder and prevented him from continuing to speak.


    "Enough, Scott. Don''t say anything anymore, it''s not appropriate to say it now!"


    "Let me go!" Scott, who was unappreciative, immediately broke free of his palm and said loudly to the piano, sitting opposite. "Qin, what kind of Ecstasy is that guy who poured it on you, why are you going to us like this. Have you forgotten it? Forgot the time we spent together, can we forget the fact that we are all the way?"


    "Stop, Scott! Take control of yourself."


    Not just a person, even Professor Charles began to stop him from doing this stupid behavior. But Scott didn''t mean to stop. He wants to get rid of the entanglement and restraint of others and want to say more to the woman who has made him unforgettable for a long time.


    But before he could tell the words, the magical power of red is already on his side, and he is raised like a doll.


    He can no longer make any sound, because his body, his strength, his will are all imprisoned in this small body by this magical power, and he is comfortably with the will of the piano. Controlled. All he can do now is to look at the piano with his eyes, hoping to get a trace of mercy from her body. However, he could not get anything.


    The red power wrapped around his body, throwing him out like a garbage, and throwing it out of the conference room. At the same time, there was a cold and ruthless voice of Ginger.


    "Give me away, Scott. If I hear you swearing about anything that tells me about his things, then don''t blame me for not paying attention to our friendship."


    Her words made Scott feel the pain, no matter how serious his inner pain, what he could see was only a closed gateway.


    After a long time, the door was opened again. In his hopeful eyes, only his mutant companions appeared in front of his eyes. And even they are very unsightly for his face.


    Professor Charles was stunned by Orolo from his side. From the beginning to the end, he did not look at the students who had repeatedly disappointed him. Not just him, Orolo, Rogan, and the beast are all the same. He is like being abandoned. He can only look at the backs of his companions and disappear into his eyes little by little.


    At this moment, there are only two choices placed before him. The first is to push open the door behind you and continue to entangle with your own past. The other one is to catch up with their companions and choose to be with them. No matter which one he chooses, at least he will lose another one. Or, there may be even worse situations.


    This situation made Scott silent for a long time. For him, no matter which choice is he is unacceptable. But at this moment, he has to make a choice. Things can''t be as he wants, he must give up one of them.


    After a while, he finally made a decision. He climbed up and staggered toward the door behind him. When he pushed the door open, he found that it was already empty. Just like a stupid choice, until the end, he did not catch anything after all.


    And just as he made the choice, Charles sighed deeply. The disappointment on his face is beyond words, and it is no longer disappointing, or rather desperate. Once upon a time, he was so convinced that Scott could be his best successor, and after he left the world he became the new leader of the mutant, leading the mutant to a better future.


    But now, the mistakes he has made again and again, have caused Charles to die deeply to him, and step by step to the point of despair. How can a self-contained guy who only cares about himself lead the ethnic group to the future? A guy who can''t see the reality, how can he take over his heavy responsibility and find the direction from the fog of the future?


    He gave him so many opportunities, but he gave himself such an answer. This made Charles feel weak in his heart. And his expression is also to let the students around him react.


    "Scott chose that? Stupid guy."


    There was still a cigar in his mouth, and Rogan had ridiculed him with disdain. For his ridicule, Orolo was deeply sighed. At this time, she wanted to defend Scott''s last two sentences, but after opening her mouth, she discovered that she had no reason to justify him.


    Starting from the identity of a mutant, a teacher, a man, etc., he is unqualified. Indeed, in this matter, he is indeed very infatuated. However, it is just a bitter entanglement. Even the things she can put down, he still can''t understand it until now, which is simply incredible. In the words of Logan, this is simply a slutty sissy.


    Abandoning his own unnecessary plans, Orolo asked Professor Charles in front of himself.


    "Professor, what should we do now? Do you really want to follow their instructions and arrangements?"


    "Do you think we still have room for choice?" Shaking his head, Charles certainly knew the innocence of his students. But this kind of thing is as important as he said. Personal injustice is not worth mentioning in the face of this race. Therefore, he taught the words with a strong heart. "Oro, you have to know. Although we are a sign of a mutant, it does not mean that we can represent all the mutants. You can have an opinion about their arrangement, but before everything is over, I hope You can keep this opinion instead of breaking it out."


    "This is a matter of ethnicity. What we have to do is to spare no effort. We will protect our compatriots in this city as much as possible. If we have problems in this war because we are vying for command, then I am afraid that We can''t face those dead compatriots in our lives."


    "So, what should we do?"


    Orolo continued to ask, apparently, she still did not understand what she should do. Seeing this situation, Charles can only tell them.


    "You first take the younger children to the place where Eric arranged. Don''t forget to warn these children, once the war starts, they will follow the crowd immediately. And after you have finished these things, we will go Talk to Eric to see how the ladies need us to play a role in this battle."


    "We really obeyed their arrangements so obediently?" At this time, the beast who is the old partner of the professor could not help but sound. ��Really, I doubt very much whether they have the ability to lead us to victory.��


    "At the very least, what I see from them is self-confidence. I can see that they seem to have a very special grasp for this battle."


    "Special grasp? Charles, what do you think of?"


    "I am still not sure, maybe this is just a guess of mine. But it is very likely that this war will be a turning point for us. A human being, a mutant, and a singularity, even a turning point."


    Shaking his head, Charles couldn''t help but reveal the true thoughts in his heart to this old man. And when he heard him say that the beast apparently realized what.


    His pupil couldn''t help but shrink, and then asked Professor Charles again.


    "So, do you think we need to tell your captain to the Captain America, do they know?"


    "No, no. They know that this is not good for us." Upon hearing this question, Professor Charles refused directly without even thinking about it. "In any case, they are just outsiders. This is an opportunity for mutants and a hope for our bright future. But for them, it may not be the case. Now, we can guarantee that he will stand by us for stability and justice. But if my guess becomes true, then what kind of choice do you think he will make for this country?"


    This is a question that does not need to be considered, because his personality is too obvious. Even a beast with few contacts can clearly guess his choice. On the premise of being a mutant, the beast immediately understood what he should do.


    He closed his mouth silently and looked at other people with a stern look. For his eyes, Rogan immediately spit a circle and said.


    "You know, I have always disliked this kind of trickery. So just what you said, I have not heard anything."


    "I haven''t, I have forgotten what I just heard."


    After him, Orolo also followed. Their attitude is no doubt, because they all have an identity, that is, a mutant. And seeing their wise choices, Professor Charles sighed again.


    "I am really sorry, Mr. Captain. I must admit that you are a person worthy of admiration. But sometimes admiration does not mean everything. We can never be completely under the interests of unity. This is no way, who is Calling you for the United States, and we are trying to change people?" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 675： The difference in power is negligible

    After coming here, the American captain, the Avengers, felt very uncomfortable. On the one hand, it is because of the deep gaze of the powerful mutants who once made them helpless, the kind of skeptical and curious eyes that make them think that they are the new products of the exhibition in the window.


    On the other hand, they have already felt that they have suffered a cold reception. It is different from Charles and others who have been interviewed. Although they are said to be in the same camp. But it is the magnetic king who is responsible for receiving them, not the real leader. This is totally different from what they envisioned.


    You know, they were here in their vision, they came here as savers. Even if people don''t welcome them, they will at least give them the most attention. But in reality, the city''s leaders don''t think so. The savior''s candidates have already been identified, and they are at best a mascot for the call. So whether they are there or not, it really doesn''t matter.


    At this point, Ada, through the cold reception of these avengers, has clearly told them what they mean. For this attitude, these Avengers are only full of innocence except for invalidity.


    "Hey, is this your attitude towards the heroes who come to help you?"


    "Hero? It''s just the name of the ignorant human being." Leaning on his seat, Wan Wang Wang squinted at the talking Pete, his son. There was a disdainful smile on his face. "Don''t forget where it is, your so-called heroic identity is worth nothing here."


    "Eric, what do you want to do? Turn us out of the door?" At this time, Wanda also spoke. The attitude of Wan Wangwang gave her a very bad feeling. She really worried that the city would shut out those who volunteered to help. Captain and Jennifer are fine, he and Pete are definitely not like this. Because they are also mutants, and they are also members of those who are about to face danger.


    No one can give up their own race, their own compatriots, unless they are mad at the extreme. And their sisters are obviously not yet at this level, so they must choose to stay. Looking at the firmness in his daughter''s eyes, Wang Wang opened his eyes and said.


    "Rejecting the door, then it is not. This kind of cautious approach is not suitable for us, and we will not exclude those who are in the same camp as us."


    "Just, I need you to think about your position. This is our war, the war that belongs to this city. Help can, but we don''t need people to gesticulate. If you are willing to cooperate with us, we will naturally tell you to do something. What, where do we need your help? If you don''t want to, sorry, I will only arrange a grandstand for you."


    "Eric, do you know what you are doing? You are destroying our ethnic group."


    The words of Wang Wangwang made Wanda stand up immediately, and her emotions were out of control. This uncontrollable emotion caused her whole body to float.


    "What we need at this time is the power that can bring help. It is the possibility that can lead us to victory. Now we have brought this power here, and you actually refused us with this ridiculous excuse. Is it true that? Have you reached the old level of confusion for this group of people who have struggled for the rest of your life?"


    "Old confused, no, I''m afraid I haven''t reached this level yet. It''s just my child, you seem to be the one who can''t see the status quo." The smile on his face became more and more disdainful, and Wan Wang was almost pointing at them. The nose taunted them. "Do you think that the power you bring is very important? It��s ridiculous. If even the people whom Charles admires have only this kind of eyesight, then I really have to wonder if there is anything wrong with you. Trading."


    "Remember, my child. In the war, personal strength is always powerless. Quantity is the key to everything. We have prepared more than 20,000 variants of the fighting team for this war, and invested a lot. Modern weapons, even recruiting the same tens of thousands of international mercenaries. They are the main force of this war, and you are just a part of the area. It is not important for us to have you or not. Because Your existence is repetitive and superfluous. Among the mutants, we can find your substitutes at any time. So don''t be so self-sufficient, especially before you have the ability to dominate a war."


    Just a little revealing a few words, Wan Wang has already shown the terrible heritage and strength of the city. And what he said is also true. In the face of the power they are now gathering, the role played by these half of the Avengers is really limited.


    Just like the regular campaign, they can''t play too much role in the frontal legion battles, so they can only do some special tasks like special forces. If they are on the human side, maybe this ability can be treated with some special treatment. But on the site of this mutant, their ability is not outstanding enough.


    Although their combat effectiveness and experience are very good, but who said that there are no more suitable candidates among the mutants?


    To understand this, the Avengers laughed when they met each other. They rushed over here, full of hopes of saving others, but they never thought about it in the end. They didn��t really think so much at all. It was really a cold water poured over their heads.


    However, this does not mean that they will give up. Do not say anything else, that is, to change the identity of the younger brother and sister in the Avengers, they are not allowed to casually let go of everything here. So the captain quickly thought about it, and said to the king of the magnetic.


    "We understand that we are also willing to accept your arrangements. As long as we can stop this conspiracy against the mutants and spread violence in the whole world, no matter what we do."


    "Wise choice, I have changed a bit about you. Mr. Captain, although you haven''t seen anything special about you, but in terms of being smart, you deserve a lot of people to learn."


    Said here, Wan Wang Wang took a look at Pete''s direction. The kind of eyes that are full of "Hey, why are you so dissatisfied", you can see that you have the urge to attack when you are in the fast-paced impulse.


    But before he could do it, the captain had already held down his shoulder and said solemnly to the Wan Wang.


    "However, we have a small request."


    "Required?" Shake his head, and the face of Wan Wangwang suddenly appeared disappointed. But he still said. "Speak it out, let me see what your request is. But I have to explain in advance, if your request is not wise enough, then I can only do it as if I didn''t hear it, understand?"


    "Reassured, Mr. Lanchel. It won''t be an excessive request! I just hope that when you arrange us, we can arrange us to go to the forefront of the sentinel robot. My people and I may be compared to you. More suitable for solving some of these metal cans."


    The captain��s request is really weird for Wan Wang. He really does not understand what the purpose of his request is. So he immediately asked.


    "I don''t quite understand, Mr. Rogers. What are you doing this? Or do you think that our mutants can''t take on the first-line confrontation?"


    Shaking his head, the captain held down the table in front of him and said it word by word with a sincere attitude.


    "I don''t mean this, Mr. Lancher. In fact, I value the ability of the mutant. The importance of Wanda and Pete in our ranks is enough to illustrate this. But from now on my Observing it seems that you seem to have too little understanding of sentinel robots. Or, you are too contemptuous of your opponent. From a war perspective, this is a fatal problem."


    "It��s just the metal trash produced by humans. If it��s not for the sake of prevention, I can solve them easily. Your idea is simply not necessary, Mr. Rogers. This war may be seen by many people. It is a crisis, but it seems to me to be a huge opportunity. Victory is just an inevitable possibility."


    In the face of the captain''s explanation, Wan Wangwang showed absolute confidence and disdain for human creation. Of course, he has the qualification to look down on those robots, because he is the absolute nemesis of all human technological creations. The control of the magnetic force allowed him to despise anything related to the machine, and the sentinel was no exception.


    However, it is only in the past, not in the present.


    Looking at this confident old man, the captain sighed deeply in his heart, and also showed a more formal look on his face.


    "You are too confident, Mr. Lancher. Please forgive me, have you been exposed to these sentinel robots?"


    "Of course, just for a moment, just pinch it into a pile of rubbish."


    When answering this question, Wan Wang Wang just picked his own fingers, as if this was just a trivial little thing. But looking at his reaction, the captain frowned, revealing a look that was so.


    "So, have you been exposed to them since then?"


    "Of course not. Do you think that the city is the place outside, can you let this disgusting killing machine run around?"


    "Then right. Mr. Lancher, you have only been exposed to a sentinel robot, so you don''t know their horror. For your mutants, the number of weapons you have is only a negligible amount of danger. Part of it. The real danger to them is to adapt and imitate your abilities."


    "You can destroy one, two, or even a hundred sentinels. But after that, you can''t target them in the same way, because they have adapted to your abilities, changed their structure, and have magnetic properties. Resistance. One possesses, all possesses. So in the end, you are the same as flesh and blood to fight against steel monsters. You will only lose a lot!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 676： See the machine manager captain wisdom

    The captain��s words are really sensational to Wan Wang. At the very least, they have not found such a problem. The reason why sentinel robots are terrible for mutants is that they are specialized in slaughtering weapons. Most of the mutants are torn into pieces in an instant when faced with such terrorist weapons.


    There are not many variants that can face these robots positively, and there are fewer variants that allow these robots to show their ability to imitate evolution. And let them show this ability, but also live back to the mutants, telling the news to all the mutants, there is no such thing. Therefore, for the captain said, Wan Wang is not very well understood.


    But Wan Wang did not doubt what the captain said. On the one hand, the captain has no reason to do so. To say such a big word, neither for him nor for the Avengers, there is no interest at all. On the other hand, it was the reaction from the US government that made him have to be so skeptical.


    You know that in the past, the guys in the US military could just turn around and run when they saw him. Because no matter whether it is any weapon, the individual soldier armed in their hands, the carrier battleship that is as large as the upper reaches of the Pacific Ocean, in the face of the magnetic king, is nothing but a toy in his hand.


    If there are some bullets, firearms, and military jeep in the district, then the Ministry of National Defense will not say anything. However, if even a heavy weapon such as a carrier battleship is also damaged in the hands of Wan Wangwang, even if the Ministry of Defense is too rich, it is estimated that it cannot withstand such losses.


    Therefore, the Ministry of National Defense has always been a small and confusing way for the mutants. Except for the guys authorized to Stryker, basically no other actions have been taken. It can be said that it is all for the magical ability of the magnetic king.


    But now, they suddenly have such a big move. If it is not that they have the means to deal with him, then I am afraid that even he does not believe it.


    I closed my eyes and thought about it. Wan Wang Wang opened his mouth and asked.


    "In this case, why do you have to go to the front line? According to you, the danger of those sentinel robots has reached a new height. The more you are on the front line, the higher the danger you face. I don''t understand why you are doing this, because from my point of view, this seems to have no interest at all."


    "It is my interest to end this unnecessary struggle as much as possible and let the country restore peace as soon as possible." He smiled slightly and the captain was still trying to convince the old man in front of him. "As for why we ask for the front line, it is because it will help your victory. Before that, you must admit that no matter how our ability compares with you, we will be the most able to fight, It is also the most durable force. We have experienced the test of alien invasion and know how to make the enemy fall into the dilemma. This is enough to give you enough time."


    ��The more time you have, the more you can see the weaknesses of those robots. And when you keep the weaknesses of these robots in your hands, then your losses will be reduced accordingly. It��s the consumption, the less casualties, the more likely you are to win. Isn��t that the most reasonable explanation?��


    "Do you really think so?" Still looking at the captain of the United States in front of him, the incredible invented in the eyes of Wan Wang Wang became more and more obvious. He is so in doubt that the words are full of unreal feelings.


    "Of course, if you don''t believe it, I can ask Professor Charles to come over and help me to interpret my inner thoughts."


    The captain��s answer was very frank and frank, so that Wan Wang immediately dispelled his doubts. He has to admit that this man is indeed different from many people. His body does have a special personality charm. In the face of his previous request, he naturally could not find any reason for evasion.


    "I will arrange this. Before that, let''s go to rest. Do you need me to arrange a place for you to rest?"


    "No, we have our own place!" Rejected the kindness that Wang Wang suddenly exposed, and the captain replied clearly.


    Listening to his reply, Wan Wang Wang just nodded and left. He still has a lot of things to do, wasting time on the Avengers, and it is really unnecessary for him. When he saw his departure, Jennifer, who had been sulking, suddenly made a long sigh and said.


    "It��s really hard, facing such a dangerous guy. I��m afraid I can��t control myself and rush to give him a punch.��


    "You still remember the last time he dealt with Hulk? Jennifer?" Pete smiled and stretched. "Really, I am really glad that you have not done such an impulsive thing. You must know that this city can be made of steel. If you are impulsive, then I can guarantee that you will receive more treatment than the last Hulk. It��s still a bit miserable. But rest assured, this time I will prepare the space suit and oxygen cylinder for you in advance.��


    "Then I really thank you, fast gunner!"


    Without a good look at Pete, Jennifer broke out a nickname that made him an anomaly. And when she heard that she suddenly said so terrible, Pete immediately smashed like a fried hair.


    "Hey, muscle girl. Who are you talking about?"


    "It��s you, fast gunman. Why, what do you have to be convinced? If you are not convinced, we can try again. I hope that you will not ask for it when you arrive!"


    Provocatively glanced at Pete, Jennifer��s disdain in his eyes was visible to everyone. If this is normal, Pete couldn''t help but start. But now, he can only mutter and sit down honestly. It is like what he is afraid of.


    While watching the two people flirting, and the younger brother is obviously the weaker bronchitis, Wanda sighed and said with a hrow.


    "Everyone, our mission is not over yet? So, can this kind of flirting thing be left to be said later?"


    "But it hasn''t started yet, don''t you say it?" He said with a smile, Quickbank didn''t know that he had gotten to the side of Jennifer and whispered in her ear. It can be seen that they seem to be talking about something interesting, because the faces of both people began to show an excited smile.


    However, this is not the focus of Wanda''s concern. She just sighed and put her eyes on the captain and asked him.


    "Captain, what should we do next?"


    "Next? Let''s find out where we live. Let''s set up a hotel in Huiyao City. By the way, Peter''s uncle and aunt are also here. We need to change our identity and visit them."


    "Are you sure?" When he heard this joke, Wanda had a very strange feeling. It seems that everything they talked about is not an important event at all, but rather a study of the chores of where they should go. This feeling of disobedience almost made her mind a paste.


    However, although I saw the strangeness and doubts of Wanda, the captain confirmed his own thoughts.


    "I''m pretty sure, Wanda. Wait a minute, let''s go, don''t forget to prepare a gift for Mr. Parker. It is worthwhile to educate young people like Peter that we should make a good visit."


    "But what do we mean?" Looking at the captain seems to be coming, Wangda quickly asked. "I mean, can we just find a free time to do this in the future? Why should we catch up now? Don''t forget, we are preparing for a war now. With this casual attitude to deal with war, Is there really no problem?"


    "Relax, Wanda!" smiled at all the eager blushing witches, and the captain''s face hangs a confident smile. "It��s impossible to do anything like this. So believe me, can you do what I said?"


    "But you have to give me a reason to be convinced? Captain." Did not look up at the air, Wanda''s face is completely a look of incomprehension and anger. In the face of her performance, the captain could only shake his head and explain it.


    "Don''t forget, Peter''s uncle has another layer of identity. He is the security guard of the special police unit of the mutant. He started working for them from New York, and now it is even more so. He can be said to be with those young variants. The special policemen got along with the most harmonious human beings. I have heard Peter talk about his uncle. He said that the young people like to talk to his uncle and let him help solve some life and ideological problems. So, From a certain point of view, we can also learn from the Mr. Parker about the problems of the young mutants, isn��t it?��


    "Looking at the leopard in the tube, you can do it all. You don''t think that by understanding young people with special identities, you can help us better see what secrets are hidden in this city?"


    "Why, do you think there are any secrets in this city?"


    When he heard the captain, Wanda immediately frowned, so he asked him. The captain just smiled.


    "A city like this, if it has no secrets, it is absolutely impossible. However, I always feel that we seem to have neglected some very important issues. Didn''t you find out? Mr. Lancher is and When we talk about this war, we have a very great confidence. Do you not feel strange about this?"


    "Is it strange? He is such a man who is so arrogant and uninhibited, this is not surprising!"


    "I don''t think so. You know, a person''s eyes can reflect a lot of things. When I look at it, he must be cuddling. So, all we have to do is take a look, find it, they can snuggle up. What is the secret?" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 677： Simple task strange team

    Solving the less important volunteer allies, Ada was busy again. Whether it is dispatching troops, materials or laying out defense lines, they are the focus of their work now. If you want to shape a war, you have to cover everything and put all possibilities into the expectation. And these things are not easy for them.


    War is not a game. It takes too many things to consider, and these things are enough to make Ada squandered. It can be said that if they are not for their ultimate purpose, they really do not want to develop things to this point. It��s much easier to let Zhou Yi directly flatten it all.


    But now, since we can only think of such a solution, they can only continue this way. And this makes them have no time to go home.


    However, this is good for Zhou Yi, because it can save a lot of embarrassing problems. For example, in the case that Zhou Wei asked to see his grandson, what they did not participate in was actually a good thing for everyone.


    Gently knocked on Jill''s door, in her strange eyes, Zhou Yi looked at her like a woman.


    "Jill, this is my mother, Zhou Wei. I told her about her baby. She thought about seeing him anyway."


    "Hello, Miss Valentine. I am the mother of Zhou Yi. I am sorry, I am here to bother you in this rash situation. But please also understand your feelings. After all, this child is for me, The meaning is really extraordinary."


    "I understand." Sideways, let out a passage. Jill said to Zhou Wei with a smile. "Please come in, the little guy just woke up, I am preparing to bathe him?"


    "Oh, that''s great, I really can''t wait to see his cute look."


    Seeing Jill''s expression, Zhou Hao couldn''t help but smile. She walked straight into the door, and when Zhou Yi planned to keep up, Zhou Wei suddenly extended a hand and blocked him in front of him.


    "You don''t have to participate in the next thing. I want to talk to Miss Valentine. So, find a place to go."


    "Mom?" As soon as I heard this, the look on Zhou Yi��s face suddenly froze. He really has some worries about the magical story that his mother will make in an ethical TV series. So he immediately said something. "If I am not there, is there something that is not very convenient. And"


    "Not so much, and you give me a honest place to find a place to stay. Things don''t do what you want."


    Waving his hand, like sending a servant, posing to Zhou Yi, Zhou Wei��s meaning has obviously reached a point where he can��t refuse. Zhou Wei, who looked at this look, could only smile and smile, and turned his eyes for help to Jill.


    He hopes that Jill can understand what he means and to be more tolerant. It is best not to have any conflicts between them. Looking at his eyes, Jill apparently understood something. She smiled and nodded to Zhou Yi, and then, like Zhou Wei, made a request for him.


    I am afraid that there is no one who is too disgusted to this extent. For a sigh of his own eyes, Zhou Yi can only leave the place according to the instructions of these two women. But where should we go from here? Zhou Yi really has no clue.


    At this time, Ada��s phone call came over.


    "Do you have anything now?"


    "There should be no, or I am very idle now!" Frankly said his current state, Zhou Yi is actually very interested in what Ada can arrange for himself. And just after he answered this, Ada immediately said that he was welcome.


    "Since you are so free, go to this position. By your means, integrate those people. I have no time to waste time on them, so this kind of thing will be handed over to you."


    When talking, Ada hangs up and sends an address. And looking at the Ada, who arranged everything from the ground up, Zhou Yi smiled again. He really didn''t understand what these women were busy with. Why do you have to make such a simple thing so complicated? However, since they are happy, they will follow them. Anyway, this is just a game.


    Thinking this way, Zhou Yi has been slowly thinking about a place in the city. When he got there, he found out that there was already a strange guy.


    There are war tactical equipment, war experts with all kinds of guns hanging together; punk gangsters with strange clothes and seemingly non-mainstream; several strange guys wearing doctor uniforms and guys like wanderers . Although some of them are guys who seem normal, but there are these guys, Zhou Yi can''t help but classify them into the category of abnormal people.


    So he also asked directly to these people.


    "Excuse me, am I in the wrong place? Is this a research center for mental illness? Or, what strange church scene did I come to?"


    "You have come to the place where you shouldn''t be the most in your life, a decent person. This is not the place you should come."


    As he said this, a tall, but ruined guy walked up. He didn''t seem to have a few clean places all over the body, especially the nails and the exposed teeth, which were really dirty and scary. The deep filth in it was mixed with strange things like oil stains, which made people feel like they didn''t want to touch.


    And looking at such a guy getting closer, Zhou Yi immediately said to him.


    "Hey, man. You don''t want to touch me with your hand that washes."


    "Do you mean my hand?" Looked at the dirty palm of his hand, the tall guy showed a disgusting yellow tooth and took a sip in front of him. "Trust me, man. Wait a minute, you won''t care if I will touch you with your hands. Because I will put my hand into your body. That feeling will be wonderful."


    "Really, man. It��s really bad for me to say this. If I am your boss, I am sure that you will be the one who is fired."


    "Fried squid? Maybe. But before that, what do you think you can do? Cry and cry out and call your mother?"


    There was a terrible smile on his face, and the dirty man approached Zhou Yi step by step toward Zhou Yi in the laughter and whistle of the people around him.


    But the closer he is, the more difficult he is. Before he took a few steps, he found that he couldn''t even do it. It seems that there is a huge force on his body, so that he feels his bones are about to be crushed. He wants to shout for help, but the heavy power has made his lungs suffer, and even he has a hard time breathing, let alone say that it is so laborious to ask for help.


    People have a strong self-help mentality. When this kind of external force can''t get involved, when he can''t find help, he can only rely on himself to break away from the current predicament. So he began to change, starting from the body.


    Thick layers of hair rushed out of his body and instantly filled his body. His mouth and nose began to stretch, and the sharp fangs were exposed from the lips and teeth like mushrooms. At the same time, his body shape began to grow wildly, and in the blink of an eye he reached a point where he did not resemble human beings. It looks like a giant, or rather, like a huge grizzly bear standing up.


    In a blink of an eye he became a huge grizzly bear, looking majestic and honest. But just like the same, he still can''t move there because of the tremendous pressure on him. And looking at the grizzly bear who was lying there with a five-body gesture, Zhou Yi smiled and said to him.


    "It turned out to be a bear. How can you tell me what kind of thoughts are you doing now? I mean, do you want to call a mother?"


    The Grizzlies struggled to open their mouths and seemed to be trying to say something. But apart from the disgusting saliva flowing out of his mouth, he couldn''t say a word. At this time, other talents found that the situation was somewhat wrong. Some of them immediately rushed up and shouted at Zhou Yi.


    "Hey, let him go. What did you do with this strange guy?"


    But before they even rushed to Zhou Yi, they were like the grizzly bear on the ground, squatting on the ground. The situation is getting more and more strange, or more than the imagination of the people present. This makes them no longer able to look at it all with a lively attitude, but rather treat Zhou Yi, who is here.


    The guns began to squat, and the guy dressed by the doctor took out a sharp scalpel in his hand. The punk non-mainstream touched something that looked dangerous. They pointed all these things to Zhou Yi, and then someone carefully asked.


    "Who is this guy? Why is it in this place? What purpose do you have!"


    "Well, I really want to know about these things. What is your job! But before that, you should give me a slap."


    With a slight smile, Zhou Yi directly extended his hand. With his movements, huge gravity immediately appeared on them, and everybody in the moment was brought to the ground.


    Some people are struggling and some are rebellious. But the end result is always to no avail. For such a situation, Zhou Yi asked again.


    "Does anyone know? What do people who come here want you to do? Don''t tell me, you are here to gather people for drugs. In that case, I can only apologize to you to the police station."


    No one speaks, or no one knows the true purpose of their coming here. And just as Zhou Yi sighed and wanted to give up asking something from their mouths. A cold woman''s voice suddenly came from outside.


    "They don''t know what they should do, sir. Because I haven''t told them their tasks yet!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 678： Dark Lord Goddess of Light

    Upon hearing this voice, Zhou Yi immediately turned back. This time, he immediately saw a woman who was still familiar, and a woman who spoke more specifically.


    Short hair with shoulders, such as moonlight white skin. A good but cold face, and the gray-blue eyes. Such a description made him have to mention the spirit and say hello to her.


    "It��s been a long time no see, Serena."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. It��s been a long time no see!"


    The eyes swept around the guys lying on the ground, and Serena put her blue-gray eyes on Zhou Yi��s body, and then answered his questions, while being respectful and deeply He lowered his head.


    "Don''t be so respectful, don''t be so respectful. Now I am different from the original one, so it''s good to be casual."


    "No, respect for you is a must. For me, whether it is now, in the past or in the future, you are the same great existence, and it is my heart."


    Although Zhou Yi said so, Serena��s attitude is very stubborn. She always stared at Zhou Yi with a firm gaze, and her eyes were full of jealousy and adoration.


    Seriously, this situation makes Zhou Yi really helpless. I have to know that at the beginning, he had some special relationship with this special woman. Although a large part of the reason was due to the loss of rationality in the depths of the self caused by his divine awakening, and the reason for the desire to pursue desires like the Ming Wang. But doing it is done, he is not to the extent of denial. But because of this, he really didn''t know how to treat Serena.


    Strictly speaking, she is a victim of her own desires. But in fact, Serena doesn''t think so. On the contrary, she seems to regard him as her own Savior and become the backbone of her own soul. Especially after he gave her divinity, this change became more apparent.


    This situation is not a good thing for Zhou Yi, nor is it a bad thing. Only because there is no solution, so he can only let it go. However, for Selena, this situation is quite satisfying for her. She is quite happy to serve Zhou Yi, or she is very satisfied with her current life. In this way, you can get the meaning of your own life, although this meaning is just for a person to live. But it seems to be enough for her to be satisfied.


    A very simple woman is also a very special woman. She seems to be quite pure, and this sheer seems to be satisfied with the powerful women around Zhou Yi. Because she never complains and can do every job seriously, for them, she is a worthy burden. So now, they handed over a special task to her.


    "From now on, you have been incorporated into the City Special Operations Team. I am your highest responsible person. Your tasks and actions are now handled by me. I know what kind of situation you were before, and I know. Where did you come from before. But now, in my place, you can only listen to my instructions, understand?"


    No one answered, or at this time they did not have the ability to answer. Under the pressure of Zhou Yi, they obviously have not been able to withstand this kind of heavy pressure while refuting something, so they can only widen their eyes and look at the talking Selena angrily, almost all coming soon. The point where your eyes are pulled out.


    Selina can certainly see their eyes, and naturally understand the dissatisfaction in her heart. So she immediately said to Zhou Yi.


    "Can let them go first, kneel down. The rest is solved by myself."


    "Of course!" smiled and responded. Zhou Yi also wanted to see how Serena could solve these seemingly problematic guys and let them listen to her orders. So he immediately hit a finger and removed the increased gravity from these people.


    And as soon as they feel that their bodies have recovered their freedom, those strange people have climbed from the ground. In an extremely quick response, they reached a place far from Zhouyi, and then looked at Zhouyi with a frightened eye, as if watching a horrible monster.


    At this time, the grizzly bear who was first played by Zhou Yi opened his mouth and asked him.


    "You guy, who are you?"


    "This is a question you don''t need to know." Selena had the first answer to him before he could wait for Zhou Yi to speak. "You just need to remember what I just said, and then tell me your answer."


    Her words made the Grizzlies look at Zhou Yi with fear first, as if they were worried that Zhou Yi would not be able to set him on the ground. When he saw that Zhou Yi didn''t seem to have much reaction, he opened his mouth and whispered to Serena.


    "Who are you guys, why let us listen to you."


    Looking at the grizzly bear roaring at himself, Serena��s face immediately showed a disdainful smile.


    "Why? Do you think that you are qualified to ask me why?"


    "Look at yourself, see your identity. Former ace special forces wanted; displaced druids that can only live in the wild and garbage dumps; American **** not accepted by orthodox vampires; and because of contact Too many secrets and had to pick up a scalpel to deal with doctors who came to chase down their own special department. In addition, werewolves and witches are all a group of people who can''t be allowed in this society. Without the shelter we provide for you, where are you? Can you live in a place? Now, it��s time for us to pay back. Why, you started asking us what?


    Selena��s words did not give these people a sense of identity. On the contrary, they began to laugh at the same mockery. Even at this time, the Grizzlies snorted in the most resounding way.


    "Oh, isn''t this the case? We are just a different kind of mouth in your mouth, so don''t use the set of small favors that you deal with human beings. In our world, power is the key to determining the problem. Let us To surrender to you, obey your orders, first come up with the power to convince us. Women!"


    "Good, then solve it in the way you said!"


    When the Grizzlies had finished, Serena strode up. She walked straight to the middle of everyone and made a provocative gesture to them, speaking to them.


    "Come on, let''s go together. I don''t plan to waste too much time on you. I solved you, and I have other people who need to solve it. So, solve them in three minutes."


    "Don''t be too arrogant, stinky woman. We have dozens of people here, you can''t be our opponent. Look at the guy behind you, we don''t want to hurt you, so honestly get out, Let''s talk to someone who is awesome."


    There is no need for the Grizzlies to speak, and some of these special guys say it. And after he finished speaking, Serena immediately frowned and whispered.


    "Noisy!"


    "What?" The person who had just spoken asked a strange question, and when he had just opened his mouth, Serena was already acting.


    She inserted into the crowd like a dark light. In a flash, she stuck her hand on the throat of the speaker and lifted him up.


    The person who was attacked by her suddenly suffered such an impact and immediately began to struggle hard. However, no matter how hard he struggled, even if his body had changed, he became a tall and awkward werewolf, and it did not help him to save himself from Serena.


    On the contrary, after he turned, the disgust on Serena''s face was also significantly deepened.


    "Wolfman? The one I hate the most is the werewolf."


    Flying out of the foot, directly on the wolf''s chest. In his whimpering mourning, Serena had directly kicked him into the wall like a mural. Her behavior was also to alert the surrounding guys immediately, they picked up their weapons and pointed at her. Someone even shouted.


    "Damn, you guy, what do you want to do?"


    "Just like the grizzly bear said, beat you. Then let you know one thing." With a slight smile, Serena��s mouth showed two sharp fangs, and in her eyes. Also began to flash a dim light. "That is how to obey my orders."


    When the voice just fell, her figure disappeared again, and when she appeared in the sight of those people, the beginning of the arrogant grizzly had been kicked by her on the chin, and then the whole body began to fly off the ground. .


    The huge number of tons of body is theoretically a difficult move that can''t be done for a few weeks and a half, but with the intervention of external forces, this has become possible. Moreover, the external force will continue this possibility.


    The kicking of the Grizzlies was just the beginning. The next moment, Serena flew to the back of the Grizzlies. While grabbing his fur in one hand, he turned him like a huge teddy bear doll toward the crowd. Threw the past.


    This dangerous move naturally made them evade. At the same time, they couldn��t care about anything else. They armed with guns and fired at Selena.


    However, this still has no effect. Serena was like a dark phantom, easily wandering in the rain of bullets, and effortlessly hitting one enemy after another on the ground.


    When the last diehard fell painfully on the ground, Serena stopped her movement and said to everyone else.


    "How, now you know how to obey my orders?"


    This time, everyone started to look up. No one has any opinion on her. She has become the leader of these people, worthy of the name! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 679： Clean up plan dark month

    "From now on, your mission is to maintain law and order in the dark corners of those cities. I think you should also know what problems the city is about to face, and all you have to do is clean up the threats outside when you enter the city. They. The company pays you the wages and provides you with shelter. It is at this time, so don''t think that you can stay out of it, otherwise I will let you know the taste of regret."


    One foot on the grizzly bear that had just fallen, Selena said with irony and ruthless tone to the weird guys who had just been convinced by her, and no one dared to refute her directly. They just looked around and waited until half a day later.


    "But, sir. Those dark corners are not our territory. If we go in, those guys will treat us as intruders."


    "Don''t worry about this problem, Her Majesty has given orders. Those dark races won''t do anything to you. You only need to complete your mission. As for other things, you don''t need your concern."


    When she said this, the strange guys immediately closed their mouths. Obviously, they have no reason to object. And looking at things has been determined, Serena continued to say immediately.


    "Give you six hours to repair, prepare weapons and supplies. After six hours, still gather here. If I find that you are missing any of them, then you can pray, can find one we can''t find Your place. But believe me, even hell, is not a safe place for you. We will find you and give you an unforgettable memory."


    "You said, sir!" Under this threat, most people chose to obey. It was only the grizzly bear at the foot of Serena who licked her mouth and showed a thick smile.


    "Sir, you see that I hurt so much. Can you give me a time to recover?"


    "Resist?" There was a sneer on his face, and Serena kicked the grizzly under her feet. After a foot, she looked coldly at the grizzly druid, who had knocked over five or six people like a gourd, and said to him word by word.


    "Six hours! Do you understand?"


    "Understand, understand!" The Grizzly Druid, who was obviously scared by Selena''s tough means, shook his head and smiled, showing a charming smile. And watching all the people are honest, Serena quietly walked to the back of Zhou Yi, peace of mind as the shadow behind him.


    "In this case, then gentlemen, girls. Goodbye!" Looking at the problem was solved satisfactorily, Zhou Yi waved his hand, and shivered at the group, strange strange guys like a donkey. The next moment, he took Serena to break the void and completely disappeared from the eyes of this group of people. Only these people are left to look at the direction in which they left.


    "What are these two guys coming to, how do you feel so powerful?"


    Taking advantage of the blue-violet mark on his body, the grizzly bear who was beaten by his teeth asked the other partners. And when I heard his question, a group of people looked at me, I looked at you, and no one gave him a reply for a long time. Knowing that later, a vampire who had been hiding in the corner, neither screaming nor resisting Selena, stood up and said to others.


    "Why, have you not heard of the moonlight goddess who dominated the light messenger and the night demon?"


    "What the hell? You guy, it won''t be a priest who has been dismissed from the Vatican. Look at what you said, do you think you are a magician who came out of a fairy tale book?"


    Noisy seems to be the personality of the Grizzlies Druid. He was the first to stand up and find out for them. It was also the first time to stand up and refute this vampire. However, perhaps because the Grizzlies Druid has been taught several times, it seems that none of the people present has taken him as one thing, including this vampire.


    He first glanced at the Grizzly Druid and then said.


    "Stupid guy, you don''t even know these things and dare to provoke others. I should praise your courage, or should you say that you have become as stupid as a beast?"


    "What are you talking about?" A loud snoring, the Grizzlies Druid suddenly stood up. His huge body instantly covered the vampire with a thick shadow. However, a large number of vampires do not despise him at all.


    "Why, are you looking for something?"


    Looking at the vampires who are coming up one after another, the Grizzlies who have been saved enough today immediately wisely chose to give in. And seeing that he was finally smart at this time, the vampire continued to sneer.


    "Why, have you learned it? Then give me a good listen. The so-called moon goddess is the honorary name of our vampire family to the chief. She is the dedication of Her Majesty the Queen, and the maid of the supreme god." According to those vampires from the United Kingdom, it was the Ming Wang who changed her from a vampire to another very powerful existence. At the same time, he also gave her the right to command the messengers of her own. The bright messengers, or the horrible night demon, are her men. So, don''t blame me for not reminding you, you should be respectful to treat that person. Otherwise, you will not be able to save you in heaven or hell."


    Hearing these things, the guys who were still thinking about themselves immediately looked at each other. You know, if they only provoke mortals, then it is really not a big deal. After all, they do not belong to the human society from a strict perspective, but the existence of the world.


    However, if it involves a god. So really no matter what your identity, you are in that **** world, and it has no effect.


    I want to understand this, this group of savvy guys immediately look at me, I look at you. Until someone asked.


    ��How long are we still from the six-hour period?��


    "Oh, **** it."


    At a glance, everyone started to be a bird and beast. When they watched them finally remembered the business, they all evacuated from the gathering point. Zhou Yi, who had been standing on the heights and looking at them, shook his head and said to Serena, who was next to him.


    "Who is this idea? Is it really useful to bring this group of people together? Seriously, I don''t think they have anything other than cannon fodder."


    "Their role is cannon fodder!" Standing behind Zhou Yi, Serena is also looking at the strange guys. Her eyes were cold, just like watching a group of waste that was destined to burn. "This is Ms. Ada''s order. This group of guys came along with the tide of refugees in New York City. For us, they are just dregs. They have no use for the city. They also bring chaos and uncontrollable factors. Come over. Originally, according to Ms. Ada��s plan, they should be driven out of the city little by little, but now that there is such an opportunity, then simply use the waste and consume them on the battlefield.��


    "It��s really a snobbish idea. But forget it, it��s just a bunch of junk.��


    Shaking his head, Zhou Yi is not concerned about those guys. Instead, ask Serena.


    "So Selena, what are you going to do next?"


    "The task that Lilith has given me is to control the dark world in the whole city. When she is not free to manage those things, I must maintain the stability of those dark races. So next I will marry the vampires with Lilith, The werewolf and the witches talk about it, by your strength."


    "my power?"


    "Yes. The bright messengers of your majesty, those night demon. When you go to the world of Asgard, their dictatorship is dragged by my wife, Lily and Ms. Aida. I rely on their strength, I have been managing the dark side of the city."


    "Yes, that''s really good." Nodded, Zhou Yi didn''t feel uncomfortable because they moved their cheese. For him, it''s all his own, anyway, it is acceptable to anyone. of. It��s just that he didn��t think that this group of women would do the best.


    Not only in the war outside, they also thought about the internal problems of the city. By war to clean up the locusts inside the city, this kind of thing would be very difficult if the government guys knew it.


    However, it is really better to be able to make them sad. Since they have chosen hostility, they have already eliminated the enemy from the physical to the spiritual.


    To understand why they did this, Zhou Yi smiled and said to Serena around her.


    "So, let''s do it, Serena. After you have solved this problem perfectly, I will reward you and satisfy your wish."


    When I heard this, Serena��s eyes suddenly had obvious fluctuations. However, her look is still so cold.


    "Follow your instructions, kneel down. Then I will not bother you, please let me retire!"


    Waving a wave, Zhou Yi looked at Selena from the high building and disappeared into the shadow between the buildings. From this perspective, Zhou Yi discovered that the city has become a huge city no less than New York.


    He is its creator, giving it a new life and giving it a new meaning. But he can''t cut off the possibility of it being black. Any place where human beings live is inevitably in the darkness of color, which is related to human desires and to the filth of the world.


    However, since it can''t stop the city from getting black. So why not keep these blacks in the shadows so that they can never reach the light?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi looked at the shadow of the shadow in the moonlight, and smiled silently at her.


    "Don''t let me down, Serena!" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 680： Secret research Titan machine

    Driving a special vehicle, Dr. Trask followed the passage of the laboratory and headed for the main laboratory. When he got there, he found out that Pierce had already waited there.


    "You are a little late, Dr. Trask."


    Seeing Trask coming down from the car, Pierce immediately put down the teacup in his hand and said to him dissatisfied. And listening to Pierce''s complaint, Trask just smiled and replied.


    ��The final model still needs to be debugged, so I wasted a little time. However, everything is still smooth.��


    "So, you have already finished?" Hearing this, Pierce stood up excitedly. He certainly knows what Trask has been studying lately. It is also because he knows this and he is excited about it.


    With the things that Trask studied, he became more and more confident in capturing the next city. That is a new weapon of war, something that can change the future situation. After solving the city of Hui Yao and thoroughly ruling the country, he can use this as his foundation and move toward the ultimate path of ruling the world. Therefore, at this moment, his entire heart was dragged by the study of Trask.


    Dr. Teklas naturally understands his ambitions in order to develop this kind of thing for Pierce. However, he does not dislike this ambition. In fact, he still has a lot of praise for this. Human beings advance with ambition, and because of their ambition, they begin to change the world. Even himself, because of the ambition of these people, can fulfill his dreams for many years. Therefore, he actually agrees with the ambitions.


    "Yes, Mr. Pierce. All the preparation and debugging work has been completed, it is already perfect. It can be dispatched whenever you need it."


    Listening to Trask''s words that he most wanted to hear, Pierce''s face suddenly showed an unusually clear smile. He couldn''t help himself with his inner excitement, striding to Dr. Trask in front of him, and directly commanding him.


    "Dr., take me to see it. I want to look at this perfect thing. I can only feel relieved if I see it really looks like it has reached my expectations."


    "Of course, Mr. Pierce. This is the project you invested in. Of course you have the right to do this. Please come with me."


    Very understanding of Pierce''s current mood, Trask smiled, and once again sat in his car, making an invitation to him.


    The two quickly came to the depths of the lab, a hidden site hundreds of meters underground. When Trask stopped in front of a metal gate and entered a twenty-eight-digit password against the code lock at the door, the most secretive and final research result in the laboratory base was officially revealed. In front of Pierce.


    The first thing that came into view of Pierce was a huge head. The icy steel was shaped into a square shape, like a horrible prison, facing the direction of the gate.


    Looking down the skull, it is a sturdy and muscular body and limbs. Just like a giant wearing a silver-gray steel armor, just standing here, this huge, nearly 100-meter-high behemoth gives a heavy pressure that cannot be breathed. As if he is a monster.


    However, Pierce is not afraid of this monster, but is very excited because of it. He watched his figure appear on the silver-gray metal surface of the monster, and immediately made a loud voice.


    "It��s huge, it��s like the Titan in mythology.��


    "Yes, as you said, Mr. Pierce. The name we gave him is Titan. What you see now is the Sentinel No. 1 test machine for the Sentinel Robot. It is also the only machine we have just adjusted. ��


    Looking at Pierce''s excitement, Trask explained to him with a smile. After walking around the corridor of this large laboratory and observing the giant robot in all directions, Pierce immediately waved his hand to Trask.


    "Start it, Dr. I have to see for yourself how it is activated."


    "Of course! If this is your request." Nodded, Trask yelled a few words at the walkie-talkie in his hand. Then, immediately, a few large metal arms opened a door behind the Titan test machine''s neck and loaded a brain-like thing.


    At this time, Trask also explained in a timely manner.


    "It''s not easy to make such a big thing move. We have been studying for a long time before we decided to make breakthroughs in bionics technology. What you are seeing now is our latest achievement in the mechanical nerve center. He can turn our commands into control. The neural language of this huge machine is like we are manipulating the body through the brain, manipulating the machine to act according to our commands. Therefore, it will not have any clumsy performance, nor will it delay the fighter because of dullness and uncoordinated hands and feet. On the battlefield, it can perfectly execute every command of yours, like any sentinel robot, to capture every enemy''s position. Believe me, Mr. Pierce. The Titan machine will become the ruler on the battlefield. It can definitely change the direction of the future battlefield."


    Looking at the mirror-like face of the Titan No. 1 machine loaded with the mechanical nerve center under the control of the robotic arm, it began to flash blue light, and a burst of roaring hydraulic gas spewed out from its joints, as if claiming it Already awakened over. Pierce��s eyes began to look fascinated.


    "Of course, I have no doubt. Dr. Trask, you are a genius. Believe me, human beings will always remember your genius. You will have unparalleled achievements, more great than Einstein, Newton, let The achievement of pride."


    In the face of Pierce''s praise, Taraske smiled with satisfaction. In fact, he struggled for so long, isn''t that a promise?


    As a gnome born with disability, no one can imagine how much discrimination he has suffered. Since childhood, he has grown up in people''s ridicule and white eyes. Endless humiliation, ridicule, and beatings have already caused countless anger and hatred in his heart. He hates those who look down on him and hates his deformity and incompetence. Therefore, from that time on, he has made up his mind and must be a person to look up. And in order to achieve this goal, he chose the path of science.


    Science, the most difficult road in the world, is also the road to the truth that has brought countless intellectuals to the sinking. People can laugh at performers, ridicule politicians, ridicule thinkers, writers, but few people laugh at scientists. Because they have already walked in front of normal people and become the so-called pathfinders of human beings.


    From the macroscopic world to the microcosm. The truths and wonders that can only exist in people''s illusions, but because of these scientists, are displayed a little bit in front of human beings. Therefore, anyone who is a normal point has a respectful attitude towards those scientists who have achieved success. And a big scientist like Einstein who has almost changed the world is more admirable to ignore all his shortcomings.


    People mention Einstein, remembering his contribution in human history, his theory of relativity, his material conservation, and his cosmological constant. No one will ridicule him as a monkey, and no one will say that he is the product of a close relative''s marriage. People will only remember his greatness, his genius.


    And this is exactly what Trask is pursuing. He wants people to forget his shortness and deformity, only to remember his achievements and contributions in science. Let those people only worship him and look up to him. Even to the extent of forgetting all the shortcomings in him. This is not easy, but with the cooperation of political forces, it is a possible thing. After all, when Einstein became famous, he could not do without the support of the United States.


    Trask, with his own ambition, cooperated with Pierce''s actions as much as possible, and in order to show him his achievements, he even issued such an order to the Titan No.1 machine.


    "Destroy all experimental goals."


    Upon receiving the order, the blue light on the face of the Titan No. 1 suddenly turned into a dangerous red. And it immediately turned around, taking a step of tens of meters, striding toward the depths of this underground laboratory.


    In the huge grounds of this underground laboratory, there are all kinds of things that people make. High-rise buildings built of pure concrete, military helicopters and tanks full of weapons, and a fortress that looks very solid. They are all used to test the destructive power of Titan machines. As far as the current situation is concerned, the time they exist is really short and pitiful.


    After making a side kick of the human offense, the Titan No. 1 has kicked the entire concrete high-rise into two sections. Countless concrete fell like raindrops, but for the hard Titan machine. Say, there is no harm. Even if it was a huge impact on the side kick, there was no mark left. Its hardness has reached a terrible point. And this terrible is not only on the legs.


    On the fist, it is still so strong. As soon as he stepped, the Titan machine collapsed, and then he slammed his huge fist against the fortress that looked strong on the ground. The steel fists immediately smashed the entire fortress, and the smog of the sky almost filled every corner of the underground test site.


    At this time, the tanks were also remotely controlled and moved. Numerous shells and even rockets flew over and bombarded the body of the Titan machine. Under the enormous kinetic energy of the hot weapon, one after another dense small dents and blackened marks began to appear on the Titan machine. But in the blink of an eye, these traces were completely erased by the inherent repair capabilities of the Titan machine.


    As a product of the Sentinel series, they share the same capabilities as sentinel robots. Self-healing is one of them. The weapon that it carries is the second.


    On one chest, the chest armor of the Titan machine was turned over. Numerous rocket launch holes were exposed, and a rocket with a scarlet arrow suddenly flew out in the flare. For a moment, all the tanks and planes were swallowed up by the swallowing fire. There was nothing in the whole venue except the Titan machine.


    And looking at this amazing destruction, Pierce laughed again.


    "Dr., how many Titans can we come up with now?" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 681： Spider spy Tony reaction

    With his eyes closed and calculating the resources he had in his hands, Trask opened his mouth and replied to Pierce.


    "Sixteen, this is all the Titan machines we can get out now."


    "Too little, at least we need 30. To make it play a decisive role, I will give you a month, is that enough?"


    Upon hearing Dr. Trask''s answer, Pierce immediately waved his hand and ordered him. In his view, the more powerful weapons of war are naturally the better. In order to be able to capture that city in one fell swoop, and to create sufficient deterrence throughout the country and even the entire world, these quantities are a necessary existence.


    However, for his whimsy, Dr. Trask shook his head and said very clearly to Pierce.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Pierce. Maybe you still have some cognitive problems with the Titan machine. How to say it, one month is not enough for us to complete the tasks you said. I am afraid it will take at least a year. We can create a new fourteen Titan machines. You must know that this is a new weapon of war. The resources consumed to make it out are probably no less than that of an aircraft carrier. We simply can��t This huge amount of production is completed in such a short period of time."


    "If I say, I use all the resources in my hands to match you. The US government, the military, and even a few large military enterprises have suspended their work and transferred to the production of Titan machines. You feel like this. Is the goal possible?"


    Pierce��s words made Trask frown deeply, and of course he knew what kind of resources Pierce had in his hand. Even the seemingly powerful resources he has in his hands are just a part of the area that is dominated by men who have almost dominated the United States. So after he lowered his head and silently calculated it for a while, he did not respond with a certainty to Pierce.


    "Maybe I can try it, but I can''t guarantee it. After all, this is the production of weapons, not the production of children''s toys. I can''t guarantee that the way in which the tasks are distributed can make every part qualified."


    "But there is hope for accomplishing my metrics, isn''t it?" Pulling his tie, Pierce''s eyes nostalgic stayed on the huge Titan test machine for a moment, then immediately turned his head. "You have to know, Dr.. The interests of our two are tied together. You can only help me with my purpose, I can help you complete your dreams. Your speed is also fast, the faster this is achieved." So, speed up your speed as much as possible. You know, if you can complete my plan on time, maybe, your great dream will soon become a reality."


    "Yes, I understand. I will finish it all as soon as possible."


    Raised his head and looked at Pierce, whose eyes were full of ambition, and Trask was silent, and he responded to him. When he saw Trasker''s familiar light in his eyes, the kind of ambition he often saw in his own eyes and the ambitions he saw in his eyes, Pilston laughed.


    "Do it well, Dr. Ratske. Your stage still has a lot of room to play, the whole world is waiting for you! So, don''t let me down for thousands of years."


    After saying this, he took Dr. Trask''s shoulder and smiled and walked outside. For him, he has got the information he wants the most and sees the results that he is most satisfied with. Therefore, naturally there is no need to stay here.


    Looking at the back of Pierce''s departure, Trask bit his teeth and smashed at his communicator.


    "All the people listened to me. In the next month, everyone can''t leave here. Until I have completed the task I just accepted. I want you to finish it in the shortest possible time." Do you understand every task in front of you? If you understand it, just roll it back to work!"


    The deformed body gave him an unsound mentality. In this place, he was originally a tyrant known for his strictness and terror. So after he gave the order, almost everyone began to sigh and then had to continue his busy work.


    The entire lab started to work like a huge machine. At this time, the crappy little spider quietly followed Pierce''s body and slipped out of this defensive experiment.


    For him, this strange place really gave him a lot of surprises. So, the first time he left, he immediately contacted his companions.


    "Hey, guys. Are you guys? I have big discoveries, very important big discoveries."


    "Received. Parker, what did you find?"


    Tony heard the call from the little spider, and Tony, who had already waited for his message, immediately replied. The little spider has tracked Pierce''s time for a few days. This is the first time he reported a major news, so when he heard the report, he suddenly came to the spirit.


    "Do you know what I just saw? The huge robot is really a damn. Pierce actually authorized Dr. Trask to create the kind of horrible war machine. I saw it in a few tens of seconds and put a whole concrete. The building and a pile of aircraft tanks are so sloppy. I am sure that this kind of thing is more combative than the government aircraft deployed in the Pacific Ocean."


    "Wait, what do you say you saw?"


    In the brain, the language of the little spider was re-created again, and Tony immediately repeated it seriously.


    "A huge robot? Shouldn''t it be a sentinel robot?"


    "I don''t know, I thought I would see a group of sentinel robots, but what I saw was this kind of thing, it''s a super-magnified version of a sentinel robot. Oh, God, you absolutely can''t imagine him. How big is it. I wonder if they have dismantled a whole battleship and assembled it into this stuff."


    The little spider''s tone is full of exaggerated feelings, but Tony can still tell the truth of the matter from his words. And this is where he feels puzzled.


    "Oh, okay. It seems that these guys are really ironic and have a big vote. But the question is, what are they making for this huge robot? I don''t think they are for urban construction or What other purposes have made him so huge."


    Just when he was so confused, other people in his channel suddenly inserted in and said to him.


    "This huge size, don''t you think it is for war? It can easily destroy any fortifications, only a few can break any degree of military resistance. If it is hard enough and flexible Then it can be the ultimate weapon on the battlefield, and even directly change the direction on the battlefield. Seriously, I think it is much more terrible than the so-called sentinel robots."


    "Oh, Natasha!" Shaking his head, Tony''s face suddenly appeared a disdainful smile. "It''s just a huge shovel. A powerful missile is enough to blow him all over the sky."


    "The question is, is the missile really useful?"


    In the face of Tony''s ridicule, Natasha on the other side maintained a rather calm attitude.


    "According to the data we have at present, the sentinel robot itself has a considerable degree of self-healing ability. Imagine if this big guy not only magnifies the sentinel robot in his size, but also has a certain degree of ability to him. Inherited, then are you sure that a missile can really be useful?"


    "Don''t be kidding. If this huge size is really enough to achieve self-healing, do you know what it means on a technical level?"


    For Natasha''s hypothesis, Tony almost immediately began to refute. But this kind of rebuttal, in a sense, is already untenable.


    "Don''t care what these mean, I mean if. And, you are so sure, Dr. Trask did not capture such technical difficulties?"


    Dr. Trask is a genius, and even Tony himself cannot deny it. Although he laughed at the size of this guy, he never looked at his mind. The guy who can develop something like a sentinel robot should be given enough attention from that point of view. Even if he can develop a huge human machine, really nothing can be surprising.


    To understand this, Tony immediately felt the seriousness of the matter. And he immediately picked up the things and hurriedly walked out.


    And his movements were naturally alert to Dr. Benner, who was snoring. He looked at Tony, who was in a hurry, and immediately asked inexplicably.


    "Tony, where are you going to go?"


    "I am going to the SHIELD, look for the Ross guy to have a good chat." Opened the door and stopped his steps. Dr. Banner is still able to see the seriousness and solemnity of Tony''s face. "I have to ask if they are really crazy. This is not just for the mutants, but for a large-scale war that can destroy a city war. I can''t see it. They are so arrogant. Are you coming together?"


    "Of course!" Nodded, Dr. Banner stood up and stretched out a squeaky waist. From Tony''s words, he also realized that those people are planning a terrible thing. As a super hero with a sense of guilt, he naturally cannot let this happen. In particular, General Ross also participated in the situation. Regardless of how this guy is a jerk, he is always Betty''s father, his father-in-law. Therefore, bringing him back to the right path is also his due responsibility. and so


    "I will work with you to solve this problem, Tony." (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 682： Roaring against the future of the United States

    "You are back, Tony Stark! What do you want to do this time?"


    Sitting behind the desk, holding a small pair of scissors and cutting the cigarette butts of the cigar. General Ross was staring at Tony and Bruce, who rushed into the door, and asked them with interest.


    "General Ross, what did you do yourself? Don''t you know?" It was all about getting straight to the point. Tony came on the desk as soon as he came in and said to General Ross in a very oppressive way. "You have created a terrible war machine, a machine that can change the rules of the battlefield now. I can ask, what do you want to do?"


    "I thought this question, I have already answered you for the last time." Looked at Tony and Bruce with a smile, General Ross stopped the action in his hand. "I can repeat it to you again, and last time."


    "What I want is that this country will return to the calm and prosperity of the past. What I want is that the existence that threatens the stability and unity of this country is sanctioned and tried. I said, at all costs, right? I should have said These words are."


    "That''s why you made these war machines?" The table was slammed hard, and Tony couldn''t help but anger the angry flames in his heart and yelled at him. "If it is to cure this country in order to restore peace to this country, then you should never use this kind of thing to achieve your purpose. You are provoking the war, General Ross. Don''t tell me, you made this. Kind of things are just to deal with the city. Do you dare to say that you dare to touch your own conscience and say that you will not use them on foreign wars?"


    "I can''t guarantee it. And, why should I guarantee it?"


    Tony''s question made the look on General Ross''s face cold, and he looked at Tony, who was screaming at himself, and suddenly smiled contemptuously.


    "Do you know, Tony Stark. Your stupid appearance makes me feel ridiculous. Before all this, what is the look of our country before the so-called superhero ravages this country, do you remember? ?"


    "If you don''t remember, I remember clearly. We are the most powerful country in the world, the overlord above the world. Our fleet is above the oceans, and our military base can radiate to every Every corner of a country, and our people are able to walk on top of any country in the world."


    "But now! How are we getting now?"


    The smile suddenly converges and is replaced by an angry roar.


    ��Look at the way we are now in our country. We have lost our most prosperous and most symbolic city. Our government and even the army have been criticized and severely hit again and again. The most terrible thing is that now even our land They are about to be separated from this country. Is this still America? Is this the prosperous and strong America? Tell me your answer, Stark!"


    The wrath of General Ross made him look like an angry lion. Tony is also not too much to let, talk about the anger in the heart, he is not inferior to this patriot. So at this moment, he showed almost the same appearance.


    "This is the result of your own self-sufficiency. This is also my country, the country of those superheroes. Do you think we want to see this country become like this? We also want it to become better and become more prosperous. But because of you, because of your stupidity and arrogance, this country will become what it is now."


    "If you are not stupidly throwing a nuclear bomb, if you have not always been so wary of the superhumans who have power. If it is not for you to be infiltrated into a spy who is even a vice president, how can we become This is all your fault, Ross. This is the fault of your arrogant politicians. Until now, you have not realized your mistakes. Do you really want to bring this country to the abyss go?"


    "Abyss that never ends?" Hearing this adjective, General Ross once again sneered. He looked at Tony in front of him, as if he was watching a drama actor who was desperately performing on the stage. "Why, what do you think of yourself as a savior? Tony Stark, I tell you, you have never been a hero, and you have no ability to save anyone. You want to save this country, then have you ever thought about it?" This country does not need your rescue at all."


    "The prosperity and power of the country is not something that your funny clowns can support. He needs a strong army and strength. We have all of them before, and now we will have them again. Although I don''t know you. From what channel did you know about the Titan machine, but do you think you can stop us from using this weapon? I tell you that this is simply impossible. Because this is the will of this country."


    "This country is reborn again. He is clearing the parasites on his own body and re-attaching the steps he has stood on. The super heroes, the mutants, and the so-called gods are all in front of him. The stumbling block. And we, as the soldiers of this country, the only purpose of existence is to clear you and clean up a smooth road for his rise and rebirth. You can''t stop us, if you really dare to stand opposite us. No matter who you are, you only have to end up with a broken bone. Do you understand? Tony Stark."


    It wasn''t the first time that General Ross, who had spoken to Tony for such a discourse, repeated the words he had said, and this time, he was not an exhortation, but a full threat and warning. And when he heard this, Tony was not only not threatened by him, but a bit more suffocating.


    "I said, I will never sit back and watch this kind of thing. If you really want to provoke war, then I will definitely stop you. No matter what kind of **** things you have built, I swear, I will definitely destroy them. Let your **** ambitions and arrogance fall into ruins."


    "Do you know what you are talking about? Stark?" Struggling a table, General Ross stood up. "Do you know how much resources this country spent in building these things? You know if you put them What does it mean to ruin it? We have blocked the future of this country on these war machines. Now you actually told me that you are going to ruin them! You are destroying the future of this country."


    "Listen, Stark. If you dare to do this, then I promise that no matter where you are or who is under the protection. I will definitely take you back and put them in a military court, in countless people. The gun is smashing you. This is not a joke with you. I am going to do it. Do you understand what I mean?"


    When he heard this, Tony suddenly became silent. He was naturally silent not because of the threat of General Ross, but because of what he had said before. If the US government really puts resources including the future on these Titan machines, then ruining them is not an easy task.


    Just like the large fleets of the United States stationed in the Pacific Ocean and the Atlantic Ocean, if they are destroyed, it will be equivalent to a fatal blow to the United States. Because these fleets are not just as simple as weapons and equipment, they mean more countless funds, political and even military losses. It is conceivable that once they disappear, there will be huge uncontrollable changes in the pattern of the entire world.


    That is equivalent to the arm of the United States to control the world is completely cut off, his status in the world mountain will also fall. The financial crisis, political changes and even international pressures that follow will make the country directly stunned and become the tragic object of the fish under the knife of others.


    This is by no means an alarmist, and it is by no means a cranky thought. After all, I used to be a member of the arms world. For these things, I just need to think about it. Tony will soon come up with a rough result. It was this result that made him start to timid.


    He does not want to let these **** politicians and crazy patriots set off the arrogance of war in this world, nor can they watch the future of the country and the national movement disappear with the destruction of those huge machines. He is a superhero and a deep patriot. These two identities, which should have been complementary, are suddenly opposite each other at this moment, and it is this kind of opposition that has caused him to fall into blind irritability and entanglement.


    what should I do? What should I do? Breathing began to rush, his eyes began to panic, and Tony, who was full of such problems, felt that he was about to be driven crazy.


    And his change was quickly noticed by Bruce around him, so he immediately asked with concern.


    "What happened to you, Tony?"


    Shake his hand and signaled to Bruce that his current situation is not a problem. Tony once again opened his mouth to the hard and stubborn Rock-like general.


    "You are so unwilling to admit defeat? General Ross, don''t you understand? The world has changed. If you do this, it will only destroy the United States. Stop, so that we can save the United States."


    "Stop? It''s simply impossible."


    Looking at Tony, who was suffering because of tangles, General Ross suddenly laughed.


    "Just like a round stone rolling down from the top of the mountain, this kind of thing can''t stop. Even if we die, he can''t stop. This country will be born again in our hands, no one can stop it. We. If there is, Tony Stark. They are the sinners of this country, the culprits who ruined the country. And you, the accomplice, are you aware?"


    "It''s time for you to make a choice. When you choose your position, Tony Stark!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 683： Patriotic hero solution

    Tony Stark is a patriot, which sounds ridiculous, but it is true. Perhaps it is the influence of his father, perhaps when the arms dealers have too much intersection with the government, or just a single American mentality. He really loves his country.


    Although he often goes to bury his country''s government **** again and again, he is staring at the technology in his hands. But this does not mean that he will be resentful of his own country, otherwise he will not give his own second generation of Mark to Rhodes, a guy who is almost equivalent to the military representative.


    Now, it is precisely because of this patriotic interference that Tony feels hesitant and difficult to do. What should I do? This has become the biggest problem in his heart, and this problem is very regrettable, there is no way to solve it perfectly. All he can do is a choice of two alternatives, no matter how you choose, it will make him struggle and painful multiple-choice questions.


    Seeing the hesitation and embarrassment on his face, General Ross suddenly revealed a smile that was not good.


    "I have said that, Stark. I have already said that you are farther away from these things. This is not something you can intervene, but now you have to face the most difficult choice. This is originally It''s not the choice you should make, but now you have to do it. Stark!"


    "Don''t pay attention to him, Tony. Let''s get out of here!"


    Bruce, who realized that Tony''s mental condition immediately picked up Tonyra and took him to leave. At this time, the door of the office was suddenly opened. A group of armed weapons agents rushed in, and while protecting General Rose, they also pointed the gun at the two inside.


    " Raise your hand and lift your hand."


    They treat the two superheroes in front of them as if they were terrorists. Although their yelling is very powerful, if you look closely, you will find that some of them are actually shaking invisibly. Especially when they pointed the gun at Bruce, the tremor became more apparent.


    Not everyone has the courage to point the ridiculous toy of the firearm at the Hulk Hulk. It is not a life, but a joke about taking his life. Obviously, all the dare to stand here are warriors, although they are a little bit jealous.


    "Rose, what do you want to do?"


    Looking at the situation at the moment, Tony, who was still very confused, immediately asked Rose about it. With his question, a layer of tiny metal like sand quickly emerged from the wrist on his wrist, and then covered his body in a flash, turning him into a fully armed steel. The state of the man.


    This situation makes things instantly uncontrollable, at least for those agents. Especially when they saw the dangerous green eyes of Bruce Banner, the uncontrollable feeling became more intense.


    Although the air carrier is large, it has not yet reached the point where it can withstand the torment of two superheroes. After the gun in his hand was completely smashed into a toy, the danger was completely transferred to some extent.


    At this time, Ross also knew that he could not leave the two guys here, so he immediately waved at the agents and let them open a passage. Then he said to Tony.


    "Listen, Stark. Maybe now you can leave from here with your own strength. But don''t forget, you can''t escape the shackles of this country, remember my words. What role do you want to be by yourself? To decide, but you can''t stop us."


    Tony didn''t talk, just like this and Bruce, who had been frowning, left here as quickly as possible. When they left, Ross re-doed it and, like driving the flies, drove the agents here out.


    Like Tony, his thoughts are quite complicated. Because he realized that the plan of his own group did not seem to be as perfect as they thought. So, is it time to change the plan?


    Thinking of it, Ross immediately got a call and said to the other end of the phone.


    "You are exposed, sir. So I think, should we start our plan now? Do everything in advance and beat them by surprise."


    No one knows what the answer he got, but everything has changed dramatically in the quiet.


    At this moment, Tony and Bruce have already returned to their temporary base. The kind of temperament that comes with the arrival is different, and now Tony looks a bit decadent and overwhelmed. As if there were any huge setbacks, his whole person seemed to be inexplicably depressed.


    "What happened, you guys seem to be wrong?"


    Natasha, who had just finished working outside, saw the appearance of the two of them and immediately got together and asked them.


    "Tony heard something, and it has some impact on him. So, he may need to calm down and think about these issues."


    In a concise way of explaining their situation, Bruce sighed and went to the coffee machine and slammed it. And looking at Tony, who was still frowning, Natasha thought about it and went forward, sat down on his side and asked him.


    "What, need a little psychological guidance?"


    "Need!" looked up and looked at Natasha, who was looking at her with concern. Tony asked for a glass of wine from the bottle at his hand and asked Natasha. "Do you think it is wrong to love this country?"


    "I am sorry, I am Russian. You asked me if I love this country. Is there really something I can''t answer?"


    I also brought myself a cup, and Natasha picked her own hair and answered his question. I heard the answer from Natasha. Tonyton was a smile, and when he looked up, he poured the wine in the glass.


    "That''s what it is, Russians."


    "So, Russian. Can you tell me, is it really wrong to be a superhero?"


    "That depends on what you think. If you can find what you want from it, then I don''t think it is wrong. And in terms of our nature, we become superheroes, Isn''t this the sense of honor and responsibility that protects others?"


    ��Honours and sense of responsibility?�� Repeatedly, Tony once again drank a full glass. "So, Natasha. I will ask you another question. If there is a conflict between this **** sense of responsibility and sense of honor and patriotism, how should I choose? I continue to choose this so-called honor. Or do you choose to sacrifice this **** thing for my country?"


    "What kind of use do you ask me?" With a sip of the wine in the cup, Natasha gave Tony a direct look. "Everyone''s choices are different, Tony. On this issue, you can only ask yourself. And even if you are yourself, do you think the answer you make is what you want?"


    "Hell, Natasha. I really think you have never hated it like today."


    Once again, the wine was poured into his mouth, and Tony looked at the tempting woman by his red eyes. For such a woman, he is generally very hormonal, but now, he sees her eyes in addition to rejection is disgust. Apparently, his answer to her was extremely dissatisfied, so that the senses of this beauty became worse.


    Natasha, who has always been sensitive in this regard, immediately saw his current thoughts, but she just smiled. Although beauty is also part of her strength, she has already passed the stage of eating beautifully. Therefore, she did not care about his idea, but continued to speak to him.


    "If you really want me to give you a suggestion, then I can only give you a suggestion. Since you are feeling headaches and contradictions for these two positions, why don''t you want to unify these two positions? The sense of honor and the responsibility of the hero does not sound like a contradiction with patriotism. Of course, the premise is that your patriotism is correct patriotism, not dangerous ambition and desire."


    "That said and did not say, Natasha, when did you learn to talk about this nonsense."


    After hearing Natasha''s explanation, Tony paused and then drank again. In this regard, Natasha just patted his shoulder and walked away from him.


    "Try hard to think about it, Tony. You are Stark, this kind of problem should be hard to beat you."


    "Simple saying" shook his head, and Tony fell into his own contemplation. At this time, their windows were suddenly pushed open.


    The little spiders who never walked the front door turned in from the outside and couldn��t wait to yell at them.


    "Hey, you never think of what I got. The Pierce, Alexander Pierce, his identity is more complicated than what we saw. Do you know? I saw him in the Ministry of Defense, the Parliament. Most of the members and the president have given orders. It is really the order to order them in the way of ordering, just as those people are his men."


    "And, I also heard that he contacted a strange guy. He called him a winter soldier and then ordered him to go to Hui Yao City to assassinate important people. Listen, guys, I think this guy must have problems. He must It is the mastermind."


    "Even if it isn''t, it''s almost the same." Put down the glass in his hand, Tony is already standing up. "I think I know what to do. Go back to our original intentions, find the black hand behind the scenes and fix him. I think this is more useful than anything."


    His words made Bruce and Natasha smile, then immediately nodded.


    "It''s a good idea, we agree." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 684： Mother worried about her sisters taste

    After a day outside, Zhou Yi finally picked up her mother after dinner. It can be seen that she and Jill get along very well, and even at the end, they kissed each other and said goodbye. Only what they exchanged, what happened to the conversation, Zhou Yi himself did not know.


    He would like to explore this issue, but apparently the two women have had premeditated, they did not give him this opportunity. So he can only leave the place after picking up the sleeping little guy and carrying his mother. Of course, on this road, he did not give up his efforts.


    "Mom, can you tell me what you said?"


    "This is a secret, but you can rest assured that anything you worry about has not happened. We just talked about the little guy in a peaceful and friendly way. Right, I will come over tomorrow, you don''t have to send me. It is."


    "I don''t think it''s okay. I am not very good at picking you up. At the very least, I can still look at the situation of the little guy."


    Driving a car, Zhou Yi said to his mother. But obviously, his mother didn''t think so.


    "There is no need for this, and I have arranged some things for you. So, what you have tomorrow is a busy opportunity."


    When I heard that my mother refused so much, Zhou Yi suddenly smiled.


    "What is this, completely excluded me? Don''t forget, I am the father of the child, you can''t even give me this right. It''s not fair!"


    "Yes, you are the father of the child. But don''t forget, you are also a personal father. So, don''t tell me what is fair and unfair." Looking at his son from the rearview mirror, Zhou Hao''s tone is very Firmly determined. "Tomorrow, let''s do what I told you, do you understand?"


    "Okay, okay." Shaking his head, Zhou Yi chose to give in under the most terrible power, and then he asked. "So tell me what you want me to do? I always have the right to know about this kind of thing."


    "Of course, it��s about your sister." After licking his own eyebrows, Zhou Wei began to tell some of his troubles. "I don''t know what you thought at the time, I would agree to her to do the police. But now, I am really scared. Jill and I talked about these problems, she told me about the recent The situation, and told me that there may be some danger in the city recently. So, I was thinking, I can''t let Xia Weisi do this dangerous work again. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I understand, you want me to talk to Xia Yusi and let her give up her current job. Just I don''t understand why you want me to do it. In fact, I think this kind of thing you might say is more appropriate. a little."


    "If I say that it is useful, do you think I will use you?" Turned his eyes at Zhou Yi, Zhou Wei immediately said with no anger. "The dead girl, I don''t listen to me at all. And who said she is useless, she simply doesn''t listen to us. So, I can only let you try it now. Anyway, you''d better. Let her come back honestly. In that case, at least I can worry about it."


    "Okay, okay. I know, I will try it." Once again, he shook his head for the troubles of the family. Zhou Yi was playing a vaccination against Zhou Wei. "It''s just that I can''t guarantee that I can make her change her mind. And really, I really don''t know how to force her."


    "It''s good to do your best. It''s terrible!" sighed, and Zhou Wei began to set off his own eyebrows again. "There is no one of your brothers and sisters that makes me worry. If your father is still there, at least they can share a lot of pressure for me."


    "Yes, yes, you are right, we let you get tired, mother and adults." A look of grievances smiled at Zhou Xiao, Zhou Yi''s attitude can almost be said to be flattering. "Do you want me to introduce you to a good man and find a spring for you?"


    "Give me a roll, Zhou Yi. You look like this and I feel sick."


    He waved his hand and Zhou Wei sent Zhou Yi in this way. And then, she began to worry about other things. We must know that she cares about her two children. Now she has a third generation, the real third generation, so the problems she cares about will obviously become more. Although she does not know what will happen in the future, she has clearly felt that the future of this child will not let her worry.


    Everyone who is an elder will have this kind of worry. As a mother, as a grandmother, the objects they care about may change a little, but the mood is hard to change.


    This is not the mood that Zhou Yi can understand. What he can understand now is only the feeling of being a father. Of course, he still has no chance to be a qualified father now, because now he must first be a qualified brother.


    How long has it not met with Xia Weisi? Carefully thought about it in my mind, Zhou Yi found that this is already a very long thing. Although it doesn''t sound very qualified, but after all, Xia Weisi has grown up, and they can''t be as close as they were when they were young, so it''s normal to have this sense of distance. However, as a brother, when I care about my sister, I still have to care about her. Just like now, he has to pay attention to his sister''s situation.


    Xia Weisi has not lived with her family now. On the one hand, she is not very pleasing to the eyes of her brother''s girlfriends, and on the other hand because of work. She became a policeman and was a special policeman in the police. Such a profession requires that she must be able to move at any time, and in order to meet this requirement, she simply moved to an apartment near the police station to achieve the most efficient efficiency.


    As a police officer, this is naturally a good thing to do. But for Zhou Wei, this is a manifestation of her daughter''s difficulty in discipline. From beginning to end, she did not agree with this matter. It��s just that she agrees or disagrees that she doesn��t use it at all. Xia Weisi��s willingness to go it alone is not something she can say.


    Zhou Yi also holds a skeptical attitude about whether she can tell her. Xia Weisi��s childhood was spoiled, and the ten-year-old lady was tempered. I often get into trouble for others, and I almost made a big problem. Zhou Yi now remembers the thing she went to the vampires with her little sisters. In order to clean up her mess, he was directly exposed to the SHIELD, and he also killed a hundred vampires in one breath. .


    Although there is nothing to be sympathetic, but in any case, this is a trouble she has caused. Now, he is still helping her solve these problems.


    Through Medusa, she found the current residence of Xia Weisi, and Zhou Yi quietly lurked in. Unlike what he thought, Xia Weisi has not returned yet. So he could only find a place to sit down and start to look at the site owned by his sister.


    Unlike the sly scene he imagined, Xia Weisi''s situation is much better than the one before Jill. Although it still looks a bit messy, at the very least it guarantees a basic cleanliness. There is no waste, no strange things. Just like most women live, it is just full of the colors that are unique to her age.


    The large posters posted, all sorts of seemingly strange things that don��t know the purpose, all indicate that their sisters still have the idolatry plot unique to young people. And what is the object of her worship? Looking at the Nazi uniform that was put on a lifetime, instead of Hitler��s own arm in the name of Wanzi, accepting his own photo of the German worship, Zhou Yi��s face appeared a layer of black lines. What does this mean? Laughing at your own dictatorship?


    In addition to this, Zhou Yi saw himself wearing a spacesuit. In a black and white photo, he strolled on the surface of the moon and forcedly inserted an American flag. There was a small step on the side, the world. A big step in the slogan.


    There is also a black suit, holding two pistols, half a sleek head, revealing the bar code and the number 47 logo, which looks like a killer.


    All kinds of kinds, kinds of kinds, almost filled the walls in the room. And looking at so many strange posters about myself, Zhou Yi suddenly laughed and laughed. What is Xia Weisi doing? Is this the rhythm of wanting to switch to filming?


    He was still pondering the thoughts in Xia Weisi''s heart, and at this time, the apartment room was opened. As soon as he entered the door, Xia Weisi just turned on the light and immediately saw Zhou Yi, who stood there and looked at the wall.


    This caused her to immediately stop all the movements in her hand. It was not until half a mile that she wiped her eyes hard and asked Zhou Yi.


    "Damn, Zhou Yi. Tell me this is not you, it is the illusion that I drink too much."


    "Are you drinking? Xia Weisi?" Looking at the strange sister who responded like this, Zhou Yi immediately turned his head and asked her eyebrows.


    "No. Oh, damn, you are real."


    Xia Weisi, wearing a special police uniform, immediately patted her head, then violently opened a purple crystal wall, and then the whole person smashed in. The next moment, her person appeared in front of Zhou Yi, then forced him to push him down on the floor.


    "Listen, you haven''t seen anything, you haven''t seen anything. Do you understand?"


    The blushing Xia Yusi seems to be very embarrassed about the things on her wall, and she looks at her white face with a look of shame. The green eyes begin to appear ripples in the water, and Zhou Yi immediately laughs. .


    "Okay, okay. I know, I haven''t seen anything. So, can you get up from me? My dear sister." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 685： Persuasion to start growing reasons

    Hearing his brother said so, Xia Weisi suddenly red ears. She immediately climbed up from Zhou Yi''s body, then muttered and extended her hand to him.


    "It blames you, why don''t you tell me that you are back. And don''t tell me that you are coming to me. In this case, I have at least time to prepare."


    "What are you going to do?" stood up in the breath of his sister, and Zhou Yi immediately smiled and said to her. "Prepare to put away these things you posted, so that I can''t find out? Xia Weisi, this is a deception. You know, as long as you have such things, I can definitely find out."


    "So I said, let me know when you come. If you don''t tell me, how can I prepare in advance? If I prepare in advance, how can you see these things!"


    Xia Weisi said eloquently to her brother. From her attitude, she was completely optimistic and did not think she had anything wrong with her. Of course, Zhou Yi can''t think of what she did wrong. To change my own photos with my sister, I can only count as a personal little fun, and I can��t talk about what��s right or wrong.


    Therefore, Zhou Yi easily let go of her code and then said to her.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s not talk about this problem first. Let''s talk about something else. Have you lived recently? Mom and I said about you, in fact you should know that he doesn''t think you The choice of this job is the right choice."


    "Wait!" As soon as I heard this, Xia Weisi immediately stopped calling Zhou Yi, and she looked at him with a suspicious look. Then he raised his tone and questioned him. "You won''t be a lobbyist from my mother. I can tell you, I won''t be so easy to be convinced by you. This is my choice. I love this job, so don''t make any ghosts. I got rid of it, do you understand?"


    "Hey, hey. Xia Weisi, I still have nothing to say!" Shrugged his shoulders and fell on the sofa, Zhou Yi looked at the hostile sister, showing a bright smile. "Mom said that let me persuade you, but how to persuade? The result of persuasion is what I can decide. If you can give me a suitable reason, maybe I will give up and maybe."


    "This way, can you say that you can''t do it early?" Suddenly listening to Zhou Yi''s statement, Xia Weisi immediately made a comfortable expression. "Do you want something to drink?"


    "Give me a cup of coffee, then we can have a good chat."


    "What''s the good thing to talk about, do you just make a reason, don''t you just make me fool the way for me?"


    Upon hearing this, Xia Weisi snorted and screamed at the coffee pot while complaining to Zhou Yi. This requirement is obviously unacceptable to Zhou Yi.


    "Don''t make trouble, Xia Weisi. Although I said that I will not force you to go back, but you have to give me a suitable reason. If you say that your reasons for staying here are not enough, then I am sorry, I must Will make the same choice as my mother, forcing you to go back."


    "Please, can you not be such a mother-in-law? I am almost twenty years old. Can''t I decide my life?"


    "Is this your reason? If this is your reason, I think you can pack your bags first, and we will leave immediately."


    "Wait, wait!" Looking at Zhou Yi is not like a joke, Xia Weisi quickly asked for mercy. "Give me some more time, I will think of a better reason right away. Just give me a little more time!"


    "Do you feel enough at this time for coffee?"


    Smiled, Zhou Yi pointed to the coffee pot, giving a limited time for Xia Weisi. And when he heard the time he had prescribed, the expression on Xia Weisi��s face suddenly twitched.


    "When are you a novelist? How can this reason be compiled casually? You will give me more time."


    "Plus the time of a cup of coffee, this is always enough. I think that the writer who is the standard again can come up with a reason to say it in such a short time. If you really can''t think of it, then I think I You can think that you have no reason to stay here, so what is the result, you should not have to say more."


    In the face of Xia Weisi''s complaints, Zhou Yi gave her a little more opportunity. But in this regard, Xia Weisi is not satisfied.


    "You are joking with me, what time is enough for this?"


    "Enough for me to drink a cup of coffee, why, do you have any opinions?"


    Picking up an eyebrow, Zhou Yi smiled and looked at Xia Weisi, and the smile in his eyes suddenly let Xia Weisi swell up the gang.


    "Are you aiming at me, how can I do this kind of thing? You must have colluded with your mother and want to take me back."


    "You can think so, but don''t blame me for bringing you back."


    "Wait, let me think about it again." Angrily took out such a sentence, Xia Weisi turned his head to the coffee pot that was whistling. Although she is moving in her hand, Zhou Yi is very clear that this girl must have no intention of making coffee, but thinking about how to fool herself.


    And as he thought, after a long time of grinding, Xia Weisi took a cup of coffee and placed it in front of Zhou Yi. While watching Zhou Yizheng prepare to put the coffee up, she immediately held his hand and said to him.


    "Wait a minute, wait for me to finish my reasons and drink again."


    "You are cheating, Xia Weisi. How can you say this?"


    "I don''t care, it''s not the first time to cheat anyway. In short, you should listen to my reasons first."


    Looking at Zhou Yi with his eyes open, Xia Weisi did not mean to send his hand. And looking at her like this, Zhou Yi had to sigh and said.


    "Well, since you are asking for it. Then let me know what is your reason?"


    "The reason why I want to stay here to be a policeman is because I already like this feeling. Do you know, Zhou Yi! I have grown up, I have learned how to live alone. I have the ability to live independently. I don''t want to rely on you like a child."


    "No one said that you are like a child, and Xia Weisi, you are my sister, our loved ones, even if you rely on us, who can say anything about you?"


    When she heard her, Zhou Yi immediately shook his head and said to him. In this regard, Xia Weisi bit his lip and replied.


    "No one can say anything about me, but I will not care about it myself. Brother, I know what you did for me, I know how much trouble you have caused me and the mutants behind me. You have been sheltering me, I I am very grateful to you, very clearly, but have you ever thought about it, I would like to be like this as a child who has not been able to walk well, and is sheltered by you."


    "From small to big, I have never seen my father. But I have never envied those who have fathers, because I have a brother. Although you are my brother, since I am sensible, you are like My father takes care of me. For me, you are not just a brother, father, you are even more important to me. It is because of this that I don��t want to rely on you all the time."


    "I want independence, I want to stand upright in front of you, like an adult, not like a child. So, I must stay. This is my own choice, and the only thing I can do now. I have grown up, my brother. I can take care of myself, I can let myself stand in front of you. So, beg you, don��t bring me back? I don��t want to be a child again. I have my own dreams."


    Tightly staring at Zhou Yi''s eyes, Xia Weisi is almost a word, and said to him from the heart. And when she heard her say that Zhou Yi suddenly produced an unspeakable feeling.


    As Xia Weisi said, he grew up watching her grow up, sheltering him, protecting her, giving her all the care and warmth she could give. Said to be a sister, in fact, their previous relationship may be more like a father and daughter. It is because of this kind of feeling that they have a deeper embarrassment between them than the average brother and sister.


    Now, look at Xia Weisi to say such things. Zhou Yi suddenly had the feeling that a child grew up. The kind of gratification is something that ordinary people can''t understand, and what comes with it is a deep loss. As a special father, he does not want to let go, but sometimes, letting go is what the father must do. So I want to understand this, Zhou Yi immediately laughed.


    He took the coffee in front of him and took a sip of it, then immediately frowned his brow.


    And watching him suddenly frowned, Xia Weisi went to worry immediately. She began to worry about what kind of decision Zhou Yi would make, and began to worry that she would lose everything she could hardly fight for. So she immediately asked Zhou Yi with concern.


    "How, what do you say?"


    "Well, coffee is hard to drink. Really, Xia Weisi, your coffee is just as terrible as Chinese medicine."


    "Hell, you know that I am not asking you this."


    Immediately realized that Zhou Yi was throwing her coffee pot in her hand, but she still restrained herself. Just sighed and asked Zhou Yi.


    "I asked your decision, what do you think about it. Do you want to bring me back, I will tell you first, if you really want to do that, I will resist."


    "That wouldn''t be!" stood up and touched her head in some strange eyes of Xia Weisi. Then Zhou Yi said to her. "This is the last time I touched your head, Xia Weisi. You have grown up, so you can decide your future, you won!" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 686： Cute sister whole action

    "You won!" Hearing Zhou Yi said, Xia Weisi''s first reaction was unbelievable. The next moment, she was like a koala, and she forced Huzhou to hug her.


    No one can imagine how excited her heart is, the feeling that her brother is also recognized by her brother, the feeling of being recognized and supported, is really important for the current Xia Weisi. It��s too rare, too unexpected.


    She had thought that her brother was actually using other ideas to get himself back, and returned to his wing. Those so-called reasons and opportunities are just excuses for him to hide his purpose. She is even ready to fight a long guerrilla war with him. But she really did not expect that he would choose to support himself after he confided some of his voice.


    This made her involuntarily hug Zhou Yi, while using his slender **** to entangle him, but also held his head and kissed him on his face.


    "Great, easy. You are so good, I know, you will support me, you will stand on my side."


    "I can guarantee that you must not think so before this."


    It was easy to expose Xia Weisi''s little lies, and Zhou Yi smiled and sat down on the sofa. Then he said to the sister who is still entangled in himself.


    "Okay, come down from me. You are an adult. How can you wrap me in this way as before? If you see it, you have to gossip."


    "Afraid of what, you are my brother. Is it not a matter of righteousness for my sister to wrap my brother?"


    A mouthful, Xia Weisi said with his big green eyes so confidently said to Zhou Yi. This makes her look like a warlike cock. However, even if her momentum is so fierce and high, for Zhou Yi, this reason is obviously not enough.


    "Which is the right thing for you. I don''t know what my sister will be stalking my brother like this. Come on. If you are seen by your little niece, they will definitely laugh at you."


    "Don''t." Xia Weisi used his head to look like a rattle. The huge red wine burst was like a weapon at this time, and he kept beating on Zhou Yi''s face. Although his skin is thick enough to defend against nuclear bombs, he has been swayed by such a thing, and it really makes him feel a little uncomfortable. So he immediately threatened Xia Weisi.


    "Hey, listen. If you don''t come down from me, don''t blame me for being polite to you."


    "Do not let go, just don''t let go. I would like to see how you can treat me."


    Xia Weisi is still licking her mouth, but at this time Zhou Yi has already picked up her fingers and laughed at her.


    "I see that you have been free for too long. For a long time, you have forgotten the tragic past that was once ruled by my big devil."


    Look at the familiar movements and listen to the familiar tone. Xia Weisi changed his face subconsciously. She screamed and tried to stop Zhou Yi''s movements. But for Zhou Yi, everything is already too late.


    The next moment, he has extended his sinful demon to his sister''s body, and then wandered freely on her body. This immediately caused Xia Weisi to make a tragic voice. She began to beg for mercy and began to grieve and roll in pain, but no matter what kind of action she made, she could not stop the cruel heart of the Great Devil.


    For a time, the whole apartment was echoing "I am wrong, I am wrong, I am no longer dare!" This kind of words, along with it, there are vocal laughter that makes people scalp numb. . It sounds like this room is haunted.


    And this weird situation naturally makes people who live next door feel strange. As a neighbor who was forcibly caught by Xia Weisi, Katie immediately braved the sound of such a voice, and with one hand, with his own gun, came to the door of Xia Jusi and knocked on her door. .


    "Xia Yusi, Xia Weisi. Are you there? What are you doing? I want to hear you screaming. Can you open the door? At least you have to let me know what you are doing?"


    The sound of the door being knocked at this moment was unusually abrupt, and what made Katie feel scared was that no sound came out except this voice. Everything is silent, and the silence makes people feel scared.


    Not every mutant is not afraid of ghosts. Katie is the one who is most allergic to this kind of existence. Even watching a horror movie will tremble and hug her. She just smiles a little, and let her body hair quietly stand up. .


    Just at this time, the lights in the corridor were suddenly extinguished. Everything is in the dark, and it looks like a shadow world of ghosts and ghosts. And this, even more so that Katie scared his legs and began to pick up.


    She whispered a voice from the eyes of the blind man, and said to the back of the door.


    "Xia Yusi, Xia Weisi, are you there? Come back, I am so scared, this is not a joke, I am really scared. Please, please give me a reply?"


    Xia Weisi certainly can''t give her a reply. In fact, this girl with a mischievous mind is now busy making terrible environments. She had just pulled the electric gate of this floor, and now she is busy creating a horrible sound effect around her. So, in Katie��s eyes, one after another shadows began to shake up, like the water plants swaying in the water, and the gloomy reflections that often appear on the walls in some horror movies, one after another, simply I am so scared that this timid girl is irrational.


    It can be said that under normal circumstances, a little timid girl will take the road and run to a place where they think they are safe. But Katie didn''t, she was still knocking on the door of Xia Weisi, trying to call for the girlfriends inside. After repeatedly calling for no results, she immediately bite her teeth and slammed into the door of Xia Weisi.


    Of course, that is not a collision. The phantom cat''s title is not a vain name. With the ability to avatar, she can cross any solid anytime, anywhere. Everything is illusory for her, or she is illusory. So, just for a moment, she passed through the door and came to Xia Weisi��s room.


    As soon as she entered the room, she immediately saw Xia Weisi, who fell to the front of the sofa, and the shadows that were unusually conspicuous in the darkness, tall and sly.


    This made her scream immediately, and then took out her own gun with no hesitation, and pulled the trigger frantically against the shadow.


    The fire from the muzzle shot briefly reflected the situation in the house, but Katie could not see anything, because at this time she had closed her eyes and scared to see anything. And until she shot the magazine in her hand, a soft, warm-skinned body clung to her from behind her, then whispered to her in her ear. .


    "Hah, little Katie. See what you did? You actually used a gun to shoot a normal resident. I think this kind of behavior should be enough for you to write a long review and then stop working for a while."


    "Ha? Xia Xisi?" I heard the familiar voice in my ear and felt the light appearing in front of my eyes. Katie barely opened her eyes, and when she opened her eyes, she immediately saw the good girlfriend who was lying on her shoulder, facing her smirk, and the one sitting on the sofa. Looking at her girlfriend''s brother with a smile.


    "What the **** is this all about?"


    Katie, whose brain is still in a state of failure, has not yet figured out what happened. At this time, Zhou Yi could not stand her poor appearance and explained to her.


    "It''s actually like this. Let''s take a look at Xia Weisi''s current situation. Then I have a fight with her. This kind of thing happened to be heard by you, and then Xia Weisi suggested that scare you and exercise you. The guts."


    "Exercise my guts?" Hearing this, Katie subconsciously frowned, then she immediately shook her head again. "But I just saw that there is a shadow there. I have so many shots at him?"


    "You fired twenty shots at me, dear." Zhou Yi smiled and said to her, and spread her palm to her. And looking at the palm of his hand, Katie immediately saw a bunch of flat, twisted, unsuccessful yellow warheads. A full twenty, a lot.


    This made her breathe and immediately angered and slammed her good girlfriend.


    "Xia Yusi, you count me!"


    "Sorry, dear. You are so funny. I can''t help but have such an idea. I don''t think you will blame me."


    Still sticking to Katie''s body, Xia Weisi said with a smile, and asked her forgiveness. As far as her attitude is concerned, the average person is estimated to certainly not forgive her. But I don''t know how much Katie has been tossed by Xia Jusi. It seems that he has already tossed himself. So she just sighed and said to her.


    "Okay, okay. It''s not an example, although I know you will definitely have another time."


    "Thank you, dear. I know that you are the best."


    As soon as she heard Katie say this, she immediately put it on her face and kissed her with a sigh of relief. Katie pushed her face away with a grudge, and then said to Zhou Yi.


    "But, Mr. Zhou Yi, I can please you, don''t come with Xia Yusi to prank me. Is there a Xia Weisi that has caused me a headache? If you brothers and sisters come together to prank me, I can''t stand this. stimulate."


    "Of course, there won''t be another time."


    Looking at the hippie smiley sister and her helpless friend, Zhou Yi smiled, so guaranteed. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 687： Special police dispatched to chase winter soldiers

    I watched my sister still playing with my girlfriend, and I didn��t care if my brother was watching. When Zhou Yi was helpless and laughed, he immediately got the idea of ??getting up and saying goodbye. And just as he was about to do so, a phone suddenly came in.


    Not his, but Xia Weisi. When the phone remembered, whether Katie or Xia Weisi immediately stopped the fight between them, and quickly picked up the phone.


    "Yes, I am Xia Weisi. I understand! The specific location is good, I will go there soon!"


    After some inexplicable conversation, Xia Weisi immediately hung up the phone in his hand, and then said to Katie around him.


    "We have a mission, and we are ready to go."


    "Task? What happened?" When he heard the words of the mission, Katie immediately asked Chardonnay. At this time, Xia Weisi had already taken two pistols from one side of the drawer and put them into the holster on both sides of the thigh. She heard such an inquiry and immediately replied.


    "Someone is assassinating the senior governor in the city. Just now, the mayor was assassinated. Although he was rescued, he is still unconscious. The most important thing is that this group is still in the city. In, and doing the same thing. And our task is to find them and then pursue them. Mary means treating them as terrorists. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Understand!" Katie nodded, and immediately rushed toward the wall like a phantom, and when she rushed back, she had already installed gun weapons on her body, and she saw it on Zhou Yi. He was also extremely murderous in his tactical vest with a variety of grenade and bombs.


    This made Zhou Yi immediately ask them in surprise.


    "You are going to fight? Especially you, Katie, what are you doing with so many grenades? Even if you are going to catch terrorists, you can''t use them. If you are hit by others, Are you not going to finish it?"


    "You said this?" Hearing Zhou Yi asked, Katie immediately touched the grenade on his body and smirked. Looking at her appearance, Xia Weisi shook his head and explained it to Zhou Yi.


    "Don''t care about her, that''s her special hobby. Since she last learned the Middle East terrorists, and after the other criminal groups who came across from Anlahu Akbar, she liked this. Feeling. Really terrible, but fortunately we are special police, otherwise it will be complained, the method we use is not humane."


    "This is the most effective way, isn''t it?" Katie immediately argued when she heard Xia Weisi''s complaint. "This is obviously a convenient way. I just need to rush over and rush to the enemy''s bunker and rush into the enemy''s position. Then pull all the grenades in one go and everything can be solved. No matter who''s firepower. How strong, just need a bang, everything is done. We can even complete all the tasks with zero casualties."


    "Oh, our mission is not your own show, let you do it alone, what else can we do!"


    After licking his mouth, Xia Weisi walked up and hugged his girlfriend, then waved his hand at Zhou Yi, and placed a purple crystal wall in front of them. And watching them are about to be dispatched, Zhou Yi immediately stopped them.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute. Xia Weisi! I mean, is there any danger in your dispatch? Don''t use me to look after you. You know, there is me, at least I can guarantee that there is nothing in you." People are hurt."


    "Ha?" First, I looked at Zhou Yi with amazement. Then Xia Weisi immediately smiled and shook his head and said to him. "No, of course not. My dear brother, this kind of thing can be solved easily by ourselves. You don''t need to shoot. Of course, I know that you care about me. But believe us, we are professional, very professional. So we don''t need the help of others. Just like this, bye!"


    After saying this, Xia Weisi pulled Katie into the crystal wall and disappeared in front of Zhou Yi. And looking at the sister who left so, Zhou Yi sighed and stood up.


    Of course he is not leaving, nor can he stand by as his sister said. Anyway, it was his sister. When she was in danger, even if she was not afraid of the danger of being self-proclaimed, he could not completely let go.


    Therefore, he must of course keep up with him and take care of his sister from the side. However, he can''t let Xia Weisi discover his existence. This is not a difficult problem, because he can easily see every action of his sister from the height of 20,000 meters in the city. And his sister, there is no such ability to discover him.


    When I thought of it, Zhou Yi immediately began to act for my own ideas. At this moment, Xia Weisi, who has just been with his team members, has already started his own hunting.


    ��Does anyone know the specifics of the guys we want to track?��


    This is the first sentence that Xia Yusi, who is the captain of the special police squad, saw when she saw her team members. When she heard her ask, a team member who was responsible for intelligence immediately said to her.


    "The goal is a blindfolded guy. He doesn''t seem to be an ordinary person. Because of the eyewitness''s description of his appearance, he has an arm that is made of metal. Witnesses say that the metal arm has red. The five-pointed star logo, and according to the information we have at present, this feature should belong to a very legendary killer winter soldier. A killer who has never missed, and the active period is longer than you think, you can say For decades, one day."


    "Don''t use adjectives, Kane. And, now he''s not legendary, because the object of his assassination survived this time." With the words of the intelligence personnel, Xia Weisi looked at another one very impulsively. Guy. "Brian, tell me, you have got what you should get, are you?"


    Hearing the question of Xia Weisi, a guy with a furry dog''s ear raised his sleepy eyes and said weakly to her.


    "The thing is got it, but the captain, I am really tired now, I have no spirit to work at all. You can''t let the police station mobilize CCTV or something, so let me track the guy?" ��


    "No way, Brian. You should know that the guy is a professional killer, so he will never make that stupid mistake and let CCTV catch his whereabouts. So in the end, we want to catch the fastest. If you live with him, you still have to rely on you. I know that you are very busy in the estrus period of the canine. Recently, I will solve this work first. After I have solved this, I will give you a one-month vacation directly. kind!"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Xia Weisi began to know the emotions and move reasonably. And when she heard her say, the guy named Brian immediately reluctantly licked his mouth and then pulled out a sealed shell from his pocket.


    "Sniper warheads six hundred meters away, really, if I didn''t look for the smell along the way, I really don''t believe that someone can hit the target he wants to hit outside such a long distance city street."


    "You have already seen it, aren''t you? In short, use your ability now, I want to find this guy who dares to do something in our city in the shortest possible time."


    "Alright alright."


    Pulling out the shell, Brian sniffed in front of his nose, as a dog did. And then, he reached out and directed the direction.


    "Forty-fourth Street, as soon as possible, I feel a little thin."


    Hearing this, no one expressed doubts, the driver was a dozen steering wheels, and rushed to the 44th Street at the fastest speed.


    As teammates, they naturally believe in their partners. And the most mutator of some dog characteristics, Brian also has the ability to convince them. His sense of smell is as good as a dog, and he has surpassed those real animals thousands of times. He can even build a special olfactory world within his own brain with a residual scent within a hundred kilometers. In this world, he can distinguish even the slightest taste. Even if it was the taste left over a few months ago, there was no problem at all.


    So from the beginning, the so-called killer did not have any possibility of escape. Especially if he is still stupid enough to stay in this city and continue his actions.


    Soon, the entire SWAT team was guided by Brian to a waste factory. After taking a deep breath, Brian immediately warned his companions.


    "That guy seems to have discovered our arrival. I have already smelled the sweat on him. His emotions are a little excited. Moreover, I have smelled gunpowder and bullets. This guy seems to have a lot of weapons. You should be careful."


    "Do not worry, there is no guy we can''t deal with. Jimmy, you open the way. I have to look at it. In the face of opponents with kinetic energy absorption, what the so-called legendary killer can play."


    After taking a clap, Xia Weisi gave the order. And listening to her orders, the group immediately stood behind a tall fat man, waiting for him to take the lead in the road work. This makes the fat man who is obviously overweight feel the dissatisfaction of 10,000 points.


    "Hey, Captain. You can''t always use me as a shield. It''s not fair to me. Is it a trouble to have a new bulletproof coat?"


    "Don''t complain, Jimmy. Waiting for this, I will give you the personal education discount card of the fitness club in my hand. I promise that the guy''s technology will satisfy you, and that is still a beautiful woman. ��


    "Give it to me, Captain. I promise that the guy will cry with his gun and call her mother."


    Upon hearing this, Jimmy immediately came to the spirit. And under his leadership, the entire SWAT team immediately acted. Imagine a group of capable and specific elite police officers to arrest a super killer. What kind of accidents will occur? The answer is obvious. No matter what kind of ability the winter soldier has, in this group of people, he really can''t turn any waves.


    The outcome is already doomed, and such an outcome is necessarily an unfortunate ending for the Winter Soldier. The times have changed, and his time has come to an end. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 688： 霹雳 special police tragic criminal

    The gunshots were thought of as soon as the SWAT team entered the abandoned factory. It was a dull bang from the big-caliber sniper rifle, and the target of the attack was not the fat man who was fearless at the top, and it seemed to be clearly in the leading position.


    With the years of combat experience of the Winter Soldier, he can clearly distinguish who is the commander of the other party. Killing the opponent''s commander and letting the enemy lose control in a short time is as simple as drinking water for him.


    But now, everything is not as simple as he has experienced in the past.


    The bullets of the great kinetic energy of the carrier flew to the vicinity of Xia Weisi in the shortest time, but it was at this position, and it reached the point where it was poor. An invisible shield protects Xia Weisi, or protects everyone here. It makes this bullet that could have caused an effective kill like a peanut that has completely lost its strength. It fell. It is like what the players in the special police team expected.


    For the Winter Soldier, this is an almost unbelievable thing. He already doesn''t know how long he has not lost his hand. He has not failed in such a record that he has little memory, or in so many tasks he has performed since he regained his memory. And just today, in less than twenty-four hours, he missed twice.


    For the first time, he clearly hit the heart of the target, and almost all of them have already been able to determine the death of the target. But I did not expect that the assistant of the target was actually a mutant, and he was saved by a magical means.


    This time is the same. He has almost the necessary grasp to kill the local woman who looks like a commander. But this is the magical ability of this damn, let him return without success.


    This really made him feel that it was a very wrong decision to carry out this task himself. However, he has no room for regret, because now, his priority is to find a way out from here. Escaped from the pursuit of these mutants.


    It is clear that the winter soldier immediately dropped the sniper rifle in his hand and jumped out from the window behind him. And as he began to flee, Brian immediately yelled at the other people in the team through the communicator.


    "Captain, the guy started to run away. To the warehouse behind the factory, you should be careful not to go in from the main entrance. I smell a heavy gunpowder. The guy must have a bomb in the factory."


    "Don''t worry, Brian. We don''t go from there!" Looking at the warehouse that barely saw some of the corners, Xia Weisi opened his mouth and pulled out a crystal wall in front of everyone. She rushed in first, then the rest of the team. And when they stepped out of the crystal wall, their people were already appearing above the warehouse.


    The Winter Soldier is not far less than a hundred meters in front of them, and this position is enough for them to bring the Winter Soldier to justice.


    "Don''t want to run, the murderer."


    Once again opened a crystal wall, Xia Weisi has appeared in front of the winter soldiers. She looked at the winter soldier who fled the embarrassed squad and pointed out his own gun and pointed at him.


    "Raise your hand, if you don''t want to be shot on the spot."


    Without speaking, the Winter Soldier used his actual actions to show his attitude. He rushed toward Xia Yusi like a cheetah. Xia Weisi did not hesitate, and he pulled the trigger against him.


    The police have issued an order to treat him in a way that treats terrorists, and this means that if you don''t cooperate, you can just have a reason to kill you. As a special policeman and sister of the city''s owner, Xia Weisi certainly knows what to do.


    However, the bullets in the area did not scare the winter soldiers. As a person who came out of the bullets, he knew how to deal with the situation at hand. So he immediately rolled on the ground, and while he was protecting himself with his own steel arm, he rushed toward Xia Yusi more quickly.


    He thought that he could subdue the mutant policeman in front of him as a hostage that would allow him to safely evacuate from here. But a purple crystal wall that suddenly appeared in front of him interrupted all his delusions.


    Others rushed into the crystal wall, and when he appeared, it was seven or eight meters high. Although he did a tumbling force at the fastest speed, the huge impact caused him to break a leg and completely lost the possibility of continuing to escape.


    The pain of the fracture allowed the winter soldier to snoring in the eyes of the blind man, and looked at his miserable appearance. Xia Weisi took the gun and scraped it together.


    "Hey, you listen to me, you have no possibility of running away. Raise your hand and honestly lie on the ground, so maybe I can spare you a life."


    The winter soldier did not speak. He just pulled out the pistol behind his waist and pulled the trigger against Xia Weisi. However, another crystal wall was blocked in front of Xia Yusi, and another crystal wall appeared behind the winter soldier. Just like committing suicide, this shot of bullets appeared behind the winter soldiers after passing through the threshold of two crystal wall erections, and slammed through his shoulders.


    In the face of the ability of the mutant, the famous winter soldier is as powerless as a child with a toy gun. When he recognized the reality, he immediately closed his eyes and opened the buckle of his grenade.


    Before he dispatched the task, someone already said to him plainly that if the mission failed and he could not escape, suicide was his only choice. Ordinary people may have doubts about this kind of thing, but the winter soldiers who are used to accepting the order are safe to accept this request.


    He doesn''t think his mission will fail, and even if he fails, he doesn''t think he will have the courage to start with himself. He is a soldier, and the soldier should be obedient to obey the command, so his actions are decisive, without any hesitation.


    But just like what he had encountered before, in the face of the ability of the mutant, he could not even commit suicide. Because this time, Katie has come to his side, and pressed his hand on his shoulder.


    Although the explosion appeared on schedule, the power of the explosion did not affect him at all. For a phantom, pure gunpowder bursts and shock waves are really without any threat. The Winter Soldier is now a phantom, a phantom-like presence that is influenced by Katie''s ability.


    Disintegrating the enemy''s last resort, Xia Weisi immediately whistled, and then sighed at the burgundy big scorpion, and said to the special policemen under his own hands.


    "Well, Katie has already controlled this guy. Jimmy, you and Quent tied him up, Brian, you reported to the General Directorate, saying that we have caught the murderer and prepared them for acceptance." Now, guys, the mission has been successfully completed. Clean up the mess, we can go home."


    When I heard Xia Weisi say so, several special police officers immediately clap each other and celebrated. For them, it is a great thing to be able to complete a task perfectly. After all, no one wants to get hurt, and they don''t want their friends to be hurt. It is better to end this like this.


    And just as they celebrated, pushing the winter soldiers who had broken their legs toward the police car, a silver light suddenly appeared in front of them, and then they slammed the winter soldiers from a few The middle of the police ran away. None of the people present can see the true body of this silver light and shadow. What they can see is just a light and shadow, which is going away at a speed where the blink of an eye is about to disappear.


    However, how could it be that he ran away?


    Seeing that the silver light shadow is about to disappear in front of his own eyes, Xia Weisi immediately widened his eyes and looked at the direction of the silver light and shadow. The next moment, a purple crystal wall suddenly stopped in front of the silver light and swallowed him all in. When this light and shadow reappeared, he suddenly appeared with an open crystal wall and appeared in front of Xia Weisi.


    With his own ability, Xia Yusi pulled out a long-distance space crystal wall, and brought the winter soldier with the clip, and the silver light that was about to escape was pulled back again.


    And watching himself suddenly returned to the starting point, the silver light could not help but stop. He became a blond young man, and at this time the young man looked at Xia Weisi with a strange look and complained to himself.


    "Oh, damn, this must be a joke with me."


    "Listen, you are in the hands of the fugitives we are hunting, if you don''t want to get into trouble. In fact, you are already in trouble. I suggest that you better put the person in your hand down. I see You are also a mutant. It is definitely not a wise thing to be a mutant with your own compatriots."


    Looking at the guy who was pulled back by himself, Xia Weisi immediately warned him. But for this kind of warning, the mutant who robbed the winter soldier, that is, Quick Silver immediately opened his mouth and smiled at her.


    "I am sorry, although we do not intend to have any hostile relationship with you, but this person must take him away now, so, sorry, police comrade. I hope you have another chance to catch him."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately took the winter soldier and turned it into a silver light and shadow. He turned his direction and rushed to the other position. And watching him stand out from the ground, Xia Weisi was sneer.


    "Run, where can you run!"


    Along with her words, one after another crystal wall appeared in front of the silver light and shadow. Although the fast silver began to try to avoid these things, but the crystal wall is too much, so that he can not balance all possibilities. When he accidentally stepped into a crystal wall, he immediately became a poor shackle.


    Because his re-emergence position is no longer a flat land that can escape freely, but a cube completely wrapped in crystal walls. No matter which direction he runs, he only has the possibility of falling back into the middle of the cube. What is even more miserable is that even if he stops, he can''t stop there.


    Under the influence of gravitation, he continually falls into a crystal wall and then appears under another crystal wall, so reciprocating, without stopping at all. This is a very terrible thing for the fast silver, or the winter soldiers that he is pulling in his hands, so they immediately ask for mercy.


    "Oh, wait, wait. I admit defeat, can I admit defeat?"


    "Put away? It��s too late."


    Very sensible choice, but no use. As a policeman, Xia Weisi did not leave a little bit of affection for those who hindered law enforcement. Until, another accident happened. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 689： Accidental rescue final negotiation

    It was a figure descending from the sky. He stood up with a special five-pointed star shield, flew straight down from the clouds, and launched a dive straight in the direction of Xia Weisi.


    When Xia Weisi discovered this guy, the distance between them was less than 100 meters. In this case, Xia Weisi immediately opened a crystal wall to protect himself, let the one launch himself. The surprise attacked guy passed through this wall and appeared in a place that was absolutely safe for herself.


    And just as she wanted to continue to use her ability to put this sudden attacker into the cage of the crystal wall, the guy who descended from the sky had already raised his hand and shouted at her.


    "Wait, wait. The police officer, we are not malicious, we just want to talk."


    "We don''t compromise with the terrorists, so there is nothing to talk about. Put down the shield in your hand and honestly pick it up by my men. Otherwise, you are ready to enjoy with your two associates and never stop. It feels like falling."


    Xia Weisi��s attitude is very clear. Even if she is in front of the Captain America, the leader of the Avengers, she has no intention to talk about it.


    When she heard her answer this question, the captain immediately smiled. He opened his mouth and continued to persuade.


    "Sorry, this police lady. I know, you spent a lot of effort on this guy and know that he sat down a terrible thing. But believe me, this is not his intention, he is just being controlled. Just now, please give him to us, I promise, I will give you a reasonable explanation."


    "I am also very sorry, Mr. Steve Rogers, Captain America. But you have no right to make this request. It is neither the West Coast you guarded nor the city of New York. And your Avengers are just civil organizations. I have not yet had the right to interfere in police enforcement. Even if you have it, in Hui Yao City, this right does not exist for us at all."


    "Okay, okay. Then we can only use some special means."


    With a helpless smile, the captain immediately raised his hand and threw the shield in his hand toward Xia Weisi. This sudden attack made Xia Xisi unconsciously open the crystal wall, but the captain��s shield did not fly into the crystal wall, but a catapult on the side wall, once again from another angle, toward the summer The silk flew past the past.


    Faced with this situation, Xia Weisi only used the crystal wall to protect herself again, but at this moment, her hand was controlled by an invisible force, and it was impossible to open even a crystal wall. And as soon as I saw myself, I was about to fly to the face with the huge shield. Xia Weisi can only avoid the past with awkwardness.


    However, she had just stepped back a few steps, a scarlet shadow suddenly emerged from behind her, and then she hugged her up.


    "Sorry, little girl. I think you should release my brother and say it?"


    "Your brother, why, are you still gang to commit crimes? Don''t think that you are an avenger. What is great, I tell you, this is a felony attack on the police. The consequences are definitely not affordable for you."


    Xia Weisi, who suddenly fell into the hands of the man, was not willing to warn the people behind him, but Wanda did not care about her threat.


    "Reassured, that is definitely not a problem that you need to worry about. How, little girl, have you decided not to let go, or do you put you in a picture?"


    With his own superiority, Wanda said this to Xia Weisi almost in a tone of tone. And just after she said this, another voice suddenly appeared behind her, and said to her with the horrible pressure that made her barely able to breathe.


    "Wanda, can you let go of my sister? Or do you and your brother want to try to leave the life of the earth?"


    The one who can threaten people in this way is only Zhou Yi who has been following Xia Weisi. In fact, before the beginning, he had the idea he wanted to come out. Just watching Xia Weisi still able to cope with all this, he barely endured the present. Now, the emergence of Wanda is not something that Xia Weisi can handle, so naturally, it is time for him to play.


    For the sudden appearance of him, not only those Avengers who have already appeared, even Xia Weisi unexpectedly got up.


    He watched his brother suddenly appear behind him and immediately shouted at him.


    "Zhou Yi, why are you here? I haven''t said it, can we solve this kind of thing ourselves?"


    "But the problem is that this is not something you can solve. I am right, Mr. Captain?"


    "Zhou Yi, why are you here?"


    Unlike the surprise of Xia Weisi, the Avengers saw that Zhou Yi��s reaction was not only a surprise, but a surprise, even a panic. No one knows better than them, what it means to return to this man, especially in the unimaginable situation where everything is confusing. So now, he almost asked the same question as Xia Weisi.


    "Zhou Yi, why are you here?"


    "It��s a strange question. This is my city. Why can''t I be here? On the contrary, you, even if it appears in my city, I am going to take away a guy who has committed sin in my city. You guys. It��s really weird.��


    "It''s not the same, it''s totally different." Staring at Zhou Yi''s figure, the captain almost left everything behind him. At this moment, his mind is almost all kinds of conspiracy and tricks, and under this kind of thinking, he almost immediately guessed one or two of the insides from the various speculations he had seen before. "Are you calculating that they are right? You set a trap and wait for them to step in?"


    "If you want to understand this, it is not impossible. After all, as a master, I always see someone who is playing the idea of ??my own family. I will think of some ways to solve these strange snoopers. It is not something that cannot be understood. Let''s go."


    Just smiled, Zhou Yi replied to the captain. And when he heard him say this, the captain immediately frowned.


    "You are tempting them to make mistakes. You know that if you have them, you will never dare to have any action. But you have hidden this information. What do you want to do? Do you want to let this happen?" Is the country in chaos?"


    "Don''t say it is so serious, Captain. Don''t forget, this is my home. If I come back or don''t come back, would you like to inform others? Again, don''t forget, all these things are not picked up by me. I can''t do anything, even if there is any action, it''s just passive, isn''t it?"


    For his own behavior, Zhou Yi naturally has his own explanation. In terms of reason, there is nothing wrong with his explanation, but from the standpoint of the captain, this explanation has no meaning at all.


    They are to stop the war, not to help those who win the war. If the city of Hui Yao was still in jeopardy in front of the government and the sentinel robot, then with the appearance of Zhou Yi, the whole situation has almost completely reversed.


    The precarious became the government, becoming politicians who were arrogant and ignorant, and who wanted to touch it all. When the war broke out and all the dust settled, what would they end, it was almost a problem that did not need to be considered. And this is the biggest problem.


    Because it is not only them who will encounter tragic end, but more importantly, the whole United States will be dragged down by them and become a wasteland after the war has been ravaged. An irreparable fiasco will have a huge impact on the US politics, economy, and international status. It is definitely a nightmare problem.


    So now, the captain immediately went to Zhou Yi and persuaded him.


    "Stop, Zhou Yi. You can''t let this go any further. You should know what it means for this country once the war broke out. It will sink in this fiasco, slammed or even split directly. Are those what you want to see?"


    "Sorry, this doesn''t have much to do with me. I don''t care what it looks like." Shaking his head, Zhou Yi expressed his rejection in the most direct way. "In my current capacity, the United States and I are worthless. It is powerful or dying. It really has nothing to do with me. So, I have no reason to endure the provocation of others, just to preserve one. Stupid country, isn''t it?"


    "Is this your answer? Zhou Yi, this is the answer after you have experienced so much. Have you forgotten what you have done before?"


    Zhou Yi��s refusal made the captain feel a little desperate, but he continued to work hard to try to persuade him to let him turn his mind. However, this method is too old-fashioned and too weak for Zhou Yi.


    Pulling out Wanda, who was scared by his own movement in front of him, Zhou Yi brought his sister behind him. Then he looked at the captain and laughed.


    "Don''t talk to me before, okay? It''s no longer useful. The same way can''t do the same for me. I have compromised enough, this time I won''t compromise." The most important point, Mr. Captain."


    "Don''t forget, I am not the main messenger of all this. So, if you have time to waste on me, it is better to change your mind and think about how to persuade the initiators of the war. However, I am very curious. Do you really have the ability to persuade them?"


    Having said that, Zhou Yi��s face showed a smile and some ridiculous smiles. Looking at this smile, the captain immediately realized that the key to the problem is not here.


    How can a group of people who have been savagely savvy and sensible stopped their actions? I am afraid that I will hit myself and I will not stop.


    To understand this, the captain immediately fell silent. And with this silence, it is deeper despair. The darkness and greed of the human heart are no longer what he can change. And what this will lead to, he already has foreseen. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 690： Pleading for the friend

    Frustrated, disappointed, and even desperate, that is the captain��s most sincere mood. He once won the World War II, the most horrific war in human history. This originally made him think that he no longer has to worry about fear, especially on the issue of war.


    But now, he found that things are far more difficult than they think. He just won a war, but it does not mean that he can win every war. The war, this kind of thing, is a disaster, a real destruction. The mortal can''t control it, and the mortal can''t stop it. And he, in the face of war, is just a mortal.


    This is a sad reality. As a hero, he is thinking sadly about all the consequences of the war. But the reality is that he simply has no ability to change everything he is worried about. And those who have this ability don''t care about it at all.


    This is the greatest contrast, which makes him helpless and lost, frustrated and indignant. If it weren''t because there was no power, he really wanted to put a good meal on Zhou Yi, so that he had to do what he said. But if he really has such power, then he does not have to do this. He can change all of this with his own will. So, all of this is just a useless fantasy.


    Despair of powerlessness is the most sad reality of mankind. Sometimes, people may be so depressed. However, the captain��s will is exceptionally strong. In the face of this reality, he was not knocked down, but quickly revived.


    "I will stop them. Whether you want to take it or not, I will find a way to stop it. This battlefield should not break out, and this country should not be like this."


    "That''s your problem, not mine. Mr. Rogers, what kind of efforts you want to do for this kind of thing can be yours, but I hope that you can accept this result. You know, this is one. The war. So what happens, it may be a big gap with what you think."


    Very kind words, but it sounds extraordinarily harsh in the captain''s ear. It��s as if he has seen that he will fail and he can��t stop this war. Although I wanted to refute this statement, until the end, the captain did not open his mouth.


    He knows that no matter what he says, there is no strength. So he can only be silent, hope for the changes that will happen in the future, and hope that there will be a possibility in that future that will happen as he intended. Of course, there is no such possibility, and he is not very clear.


    However, this is somewhat the direction of an effort. It also allowed him to get rid of this embarrassing situation as soon as possible.


    ��Can we let us go? My teammates and my friends?��


    When it comes to this, the captain''s eyes are fixed on the space cube created by Xia Weisi. Obviously, the people he mentioned not only include the mutant brothers and sisters, but also the winter soldier with the killer status. And this is to make Zhou Yi immediately laugh incredibly.


    "It''s really interesting, Mr. Captain. I don''t know when you have a relationship with this killer. Let me guess his origins are secret agents of SHIELD, or the guilds that the government secretly sees." Or is it the killer of the Hydra?"


    "He is not, he is just Baki. It is my good friend and has always been my best friend."


    Upon hearing the comments about the Winter Soldier, the captain��s emotions immediately became excited. Listening to his excited words, Zhou Yi is more obvious.


    "Friends, I thought that your friends are already quite a lot. I just didn''t think that your interest in making friends can be so wide. When did you know, don''t tell me that he was assassinated in my city. After one person."


    "No, of course not. This is not him, I mean this is not his intention."


    It involves the crime of assassination of others, even the captain can''t blatantly wash his guilt for the winter soldiers. However, he is still working hard, hoping to wash something for him.


    "Listen, it''s like this. This guy is my friend, I grew up together, went to the battlefield, and was born and died together. You won''t know what happened in the past. At that time, Baki was going to save. I was thrown off the train by one person and fell into the cold snowy mountains. I thought he was dead, I thought I couldn''t see him anymore. But I didn''t think that he actually survived, and still This way, I have lived to the present."


    "I believe this must be the opportunity that God gave me, giving me a chance to redeem myself. So, I will save him anyway. Zhou Yi, I am begging you, let him leave here with me, okay! I Make sure that he is not doing anything wrong, guaranteed by my reputation and life."


    The captain��s attitude had to be described with earnestness, and it was precisely because of this that Zhou Yicai felt a little difficult to do. From his personal point of view, it is not a big deal to let go of the winter soldier and hand him over to the captain. But the problem is that this should not be decided by him.


    The Winter Soldier is the prey of her sister, the existence she captured. So anyway, if you want to let go of the Winter Soldier, you must pass her consent. So, in the face of the captain''s request, Zhou Yi directly pushed his sister out.


    "Although I really want to promise you, I am sorry, you must go through my sister''s consent. After all, this is the criminal she caught, not the one I caught. And, for a police officer, we are discussing this. Is it a bit inappropriate for a criminal to move. So, I think you may need to talk to my sister."


    "Talk to your sister?" Hearing Zhou Yi said, the captain immediately turned his eyes to Xia Weisi, a special policeman with magical ability. "Miss, can we talk about it?"


    "What are you talking about? Mr. Rogers, do you want to take the criminal away from me?"


    The eyes swam back and forth between the captain and the winter soldiers who were still free to fall, and Xia Weisi immediately asked him.


    "Yes, if you can, I hope that you can promise me this unreasonable request. I know that Baki has done terrible things in this city, but I am sure this is not his intention. He was a very kind person. The person must have made a lot of terrible things in these years, so that he can become like this. So, please give me a chance, let me take him away? I will change him, I will help You find the real murderer behind the scenes, I will let him make every effort to repay the sins he has committed."


    After hesitating for a moment, or after watching the captain��s sincere eyes less than two seconds later, Xia Weisi nodded and said to him.


    "You can take him away, but you have to make sure that you just said something. I don''t want to be used as a fool, do you understand?"


    "Of course, of course. I promise, kind girl, your tolerance and kindness will be rewarded. I will remember your kindness."


    Seeing that Xia Weisi was so sympathetic and convinced, the captain��s heart suddenly gave birth to an inexplicable surprise and excitement. He said to Xia Weisi, but also inevitably looked at Zhou Yi. That eye is obviously saying, look at your sister, then look at you, really two people.


    This kind of look was naturally seen by Zhou Yi, but he did not have any emotional changes. He has already made a decision, and he will not make any changes because of this little emotion. Therefore, he just smiled and said to the captain, and Wanda, who faced the war.


    "Your friends and brothers have already been released. Don''t you go and see them? They are not in a good state now."


    It��s not good, it��s just very bad. As soon as the feet fell on the ground, Fast Silver couldn''t help but walk to the side and spit in the corner. No one can imagine the thrill of infinite space shuttles, especially when several spaces negotiate with each other and cause each trip to be more disgusting than motion sickness. Being able to stick to two steps is already a manifestation of the role of his mutant body.


    Not just him, even the Winter Soldier is an ugly look. Although he didn''t speak, he knew from his throat that his face was twitching, and his situation would not be much better than the speed.


    And the people who looked at themselves to be rescued became like this. Wanda and the captain immediately went up and supported one, and walked toward the side of the warehouse, where they were still in contact with them. Originally they should have left in their plan after saving the person. I just didn''t think that a special police squad in the district almost left them.


    This is to let the captain feel that the mutants are hiding in the dragon, and that any mutant is not worthy of a small shackle, but also can not help but be annoyed for the next war situation.


    After the form has been reversed, the stronger the mutant, the more likely it will cause the situation to become out of control. If he can, he really hopes that the mutant can restrain himself. But after experiencing such targeting and slaughter, can they restrain themselves? Without guessing, the captain knows that this is just a delusion.


    Therefore, he can only speed up his pace, hoping to get a perfect solution as soon as possible while taking away his old friends as soon as possible.


    And watching the captain just left, Xia Weisi was licking his mouth.


    ��Is this the famous Avengers? It doesn��t look great.��


    "That''s because you are very good, Xia Weisi. You and your friends are really great."


    Zhou Yi answered him without admiration, but this did not satisfy Xia Weisi.


    "I think you still owe me an explanation. You haven''t told me why you are behind me!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 691： War can not be avoided

    Time is always fast, especially in the case of such wars. Although many people are immersed in the illusion that war cannot happen, war is far from us. But in reality, the war has arrived, when they are unknowingly.


    When a team of hired soldiers began to work in the city''s border guard post as usual, when they were still smoking and habitually chatting and beating, the enemy''s invasion had already come to them.


    First appeared was a ch-47f transport helicopter, which suddenly appeared from the horizon with a low whistling sound, and then like a revengeful wasp, posing as a dense cloud-like battle, pressing in the low air towards the glory The direction of the city has swarmed in the past.


    This kind of battle, even for the old mercenaries who have been in the Middle East for many years, is rarely seen. From the moment I saw these overwhelming fleets, these veterans really felt that the US government was crazy, and I am afraid that they would send all the transport planes they could send. If it is full of people, then this scale even exceeds any war in the United States since World War II. What do they want to do, to destroy every person and every house in the city?


    The incomprehensible mercenaries looked at everything in front of their eyes and inevitably regretted it in their hearts. If they know that the intensity of the war can reach this level, then whether they will come to the city to accept this chore is really not a problem. But now that they are already on the battlefield, that means they regret it and have no effect.


    The mercenaries who figured this out immediately took up their gear and prepared for the battle. Of course, they also did not forget to report this news to their bosses, let them know that the US government has acted. And when they just reported the news, a helicopter was already flying to the outpost, and dropped a huge amount of things.


    "Hell, what is that?"


    Looking at the things that even the parachute was thrown away without using it, one of the mercenaries sent such a question. And soon, some of his companions gave him the answer.


    "Damn, it''s a sentinel robot. How many of you, no one has been checked out for the x genome?"


    "Don''t be stupid, Bruce. If we check out this ability, do you think those bosses will throw us in places where the birds don''t pull?"


    When I heard this question, some people answered it slyly. And this is to let the person who first asked this question take a long breath.


    "That''s good, then I am relieved. Don''t worry, this group of robots is a dead brain. They only attack those who have variants and genes with variants. As long as you are human, then it is completely safe, and Maybe this is still a meritorious service for us, and the chance to make big money!"


    It��s like trying to cheer yourself up, as if to let his companions get up. The guy said, he took the gun and took the lead to a sentinel robot closest to him.


    He wandered around the robot unscrupulously, and slammed his **** on the joints of the robot, letting the robot continually ping-pong. Of course, this did not make any changes to the sentinel robot. It just stood there quietly, and seemed to treat the mercenary around him completely as air. And this immediately made the mercy of the mercenary more powerful three points.


    "I saw no, these machines simply ignored our existence. So I said that it is a wise decision for the boss to transfer us mercenaries, but it is a group of tin cans, in which they completely ignore us. In the case, we can break them into pieces in minutes. Right, the boss said, how much is it to get a sentinel robot?"


    "Let me think about it, let me think about it." When it comes to money, the mercenaries who are selling for money immediately start to swallow. "It seems to be a robot for ten thousand dollars. If you say that you have a transport plane, then maybe the boss will add one."


    "It��s a good business, so how can a ch-47f contain six sentinel robots, and this is all day, how can there be one or two thousand robots. Even if it can''t be all part of our head. On the way, how can we earn a forty or five thousand dollars? This is a big business, and there is still no danger. This kind of good opportunity is not always encountered."


    The money is moving, and under the temptation of such huge interests, these mercenaries immediately came to the spirit and went to the sentinel robots. At this time, the sentinel robot, which had been silent and silent without any movement, suddenly moved.


    They first glanced around for a while before lifting their arms and striding toward the city. When they saw their movements, the mercenaries immediately rushed.


    "Damn, these robots have been activated, and we move faster. If they are discovered by those guys, it is not so easy for us to make money."


    The mouth screamed in a slap in the mouth, and a mercenary took the rifle in his hand and slammed it against the head of a sentinel robot.


    Although the size of the Sentinel robot is three meters tall, it looks very powerful, but in the face of the impact of the bullet, it is difficult to be intact. So just for a moment, the head of this sentinel robot was immediately smashed and it looked like a horse cell that was worn by a hundred holes.


    Of course, it doesn''t just look like it, it''s actually a horse cell. From the moment of the attack, all the sentinel robots on the scene turned their heads and turned their faces to the mercenaries who attacked them. And watching the robot suddenly change like this, a group of people after a little stunned, once again said with a hard mouth.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a bunch of machines. This reaction is just a normal reaction to self-detecting damage. They don''t dare to do it for us."


    Having said that, the guy who just made this explanation seems to want to prove his point of view, holding the weapon and pulling the trigger again against the sentinel robot. This time, they are not as stable as before.


    The rescuing sentinel robot began to show dangerous red light in the eyes, and from this robot, almost every robot has the same change. Their hand armor was fading, and the heavy weapons inside began to squat and bare. And when the weapons in their hands were aimed at the mercenaries, these mercenaries were still unbelievable, and the robots dared to do so.


    "What the **** is going on, do they want to fight back?"


    "Hell, it��s just a bunch of robots that have been programmed. What are you afraid of? Shoot them and kill them!"


    Noisy mercenaries have almost different opinions about the situation at hand, both violent and deflated. But just as they were still thinking about how to proceed, the sentinel robots have begun to move.


    The first thing that moves is the robot whose head has been broken. Its head first surged toward mercury, and soon the part that was previously damaged by the bullet was repaired. With the repair of his own damage, the robot has suddenly slammed forward and grabbed the mercenary who stood in front of him.


    This reaction surprised the mercenaries more than the robots that exposed the weapons, and the most feared one was the mercenary who was arrested. At this moment, he was madly struggling with the sentinel robot in his hand, writhing and trying to break free from its control, but the sentinel robot held him in his hand and did not give him a glimpse of it. The opportunity, so he can only scream at the robot.


    "Let me down, you **** the machine. I command you, let me put it down, hear it. You are just a machine, you must obey the commands of humanity. Give me down, you are raising this Robot. Ah no"


    With a scream, the mercenary who had just returned was already squeezed by the robot''s sharply squeezed palms, smashing all the internal organs, like a rag doll, and became a cognac. Bloody blurred skin.


    As the action progressed, all the silent sentinel robots had already taken up the guns and madly fired at all the human beings present.


    The armed system of the sentinel robot is no less inferior to any war weapon. The standard large caliber cannon has only swept all the mercenaries into pieces in a flash. After solving these mercenaries, the robots turned around and ran towards the city at a near-running speed.


    For these robots, it was just a small task to clean up the obstacles. For those mercenaries, it is already the last mistake made in their own lives.


    Above the battlefield, no one has ever been able to stay out of the way. At this point, those mercenaries should be very clear. But because of the momentary greed and greed, they forgot about it. Empiricism makes them whimsically think that sentinel robots will only deal with those who have variants and x genes. They never thought that these things were made by people, and how many innocent people killed them with these machines. Man is simply a secret that is unknown.


    After all, this is a killing machine. It is a ridiculous act of death to see a killing machine in a normal way. Of course, they have paid a price for this behavior.


    However, this price is not rewarding. At the very least, people in the city''s defense have already known that the enemy is coming and their ruthlessness. Will not care about your identity, nor will you care if you are innocent. In the end, war is just killing. They come for killing, and any unrealistic thoughts are just to make themselves die faster.


    I want to understand this, and all of them are moving in the most urgent state. The counterattack force centered on Huiyao City also officially appeared in front of the enemy. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 692： Finally, it’s hard to make a decision

    When the sentinel robots appeared in the outskirts of Huiyao City in groups, they had already received news that the large units waiting for them were ready to meet them. The first to face these sentinel robots is not others, but the Avengers who spontaneously come to help.


    Of course, now they don''t have the courage and determination to go ahead. Because now, everything has become a farce for them. Their appearance is no longer a necessity, but simply a performance, a burlesque performance that is completely unnecessary. This is really an unbearable thing for those who are always arrogant.


    But even if this is the case, they have to stand here. On the one hand, because they have already participated in it, it is not so easy to quit. On the other hand, because they must stand here. Since you want to change all of this, you have to be involved. And to participate in it, then it is more important than anyone to get in touch with it.


    He can''t succeed, he is not clear, but the captain knows very well that if he is not willing to try this kind of attempt, then he may not have any chance to speak.


    Therefore, he must appear on the first line with his own people. However, when they saw the robots, they found that it was impossible to communicate with these guys. Especially in the case where the robots launched the attack the first time they saw them.


    "Maybe I should call Tony, and dealing with this kind of thing is really not my specialty."


    Holding the shield of the gold, blocking the warheads that the sentinel robots poured over, the captain pushed forward with difficulty and said to his companions.


    "The same feeling!" Compared with him, he was more relaxed and quicker. After hiding a barrage, he stopped behind him and gave his approval. "I don''t know how I should deal with these guys now. What made them, this kind of resilience is cheating."


    The reason why the fast silver will say this is because he has just tried to cut these sentinel robots with high-energy cutting weapons. But this method does not seem to have much effect, because although he has tried very hard to cut their bodies. However, the high resistance of the sentinel robots made them almost impossible to be hurt by this high-energy weapon. Even if it was hurt, it was repaired again in a short time. In other words, everything that Fast Silver has done is simply a waste of effort.


    This is really hurting the self-esteem of Fast Silver. I have known that since I arrived at the city of Hui Yao, there has not been any good thing in him. In particular, the time he played with Xia Yusi made him suffer. I even suspected the value of my life. Now, he can''t solve even a robot, which really makes him feel a kind of inexplicable sadness.


    In fact, not only him, most of the mutants who have handed in these sentinel robots have this feeling. They are proud of their ability to deal with these mutants, and the sentinel robots have an overwhelming advantage when dealing with them. If it is not a group operation, and there is mutual care and support between the companions, maybe there will be a lot of casualties among them when they first contacted.


    Moreover, I believe that it will take a long time for the number of casualties to appear uncontrollably. Because with the will of fighting and the consumption of mental and physical strength, the mutants will inevitably fall into a more serious situation under the attack of these sentinel robots. At that time, robots that will not have mental fatigue and physical fatigue will do it. What a terrible thing to come, that is something that no one wants to imagine.


    The captain did not want to imagine such a thing, because he knew that if such a thing happened, it would trigger a series of terrible things. The greater the casualties of the mutant, the more serious the consequences. In the war that has been determined by this victory and defeat, the results of the sentinel robots will only make the US government face more brutal retaliation. From the mutants, from the city of Hui Yao in the back of the mutant. He is very skeptical that the United States, which has suffered a painful failure, has not yet had the ability to bear the serious consequences. And once I can''t afford this consequence, what kind of situation will it be? This is all a problem.


    And if you want to keep these problems from happening, then he can only make an effort here to stop it. But to say that it is far from being as easy as it is supposed to be. At the very least, the captains only have a rough idea.


    Although there is no complete grasp, but at this time, they can only be dead horses as a living horse doctor.


    "Jennifer, have you contacted Hill? We have to step up the speed. If we go on like this, we really don''t have any way to stop them."


    The captain who is still using the shield to resist the impact is struggling to contact his team members. At this time, Jennifer, who has changed to the female giant, is already carrying a sentinel robot, like a flying rocket, rushing into the air.


    Her big hand is like a steel shovel or a mechanical arm, and it is easy to dismantle the limbs of this sentinel robot in front of him. Then she stepped on the chest of the sentinel robot, landed in the sky like a surf, and bombarded a small pit on the ground.


    Such violent actions are unbearable for even sentinel robots, so it is a matter of course that this sentinel machine is already on the verge of retirement. Looking at his masterpiece, Jennifer nodded with satisfaction and began to answer the question of the captain.


    "Hill has borrowed Jarvis''s right to use it. But, captain, are you sure that we can contact the behind-the-scenes operator through these machines? And, you are so sure, the behind-the-scenes operator will Listen to you, stop him from going to the current plan?"


    "Do not try to know the results, and, do you think we have other methods now?"


    In this way, the captain immediately took out his own shield and let the weapon made of vibrating gold cut the head of the robot in front of his eyes like a hot knife. And he took over his shield and even ran to Jennifer and approached the past.


    "Wanda, cover us. Quick silver, find ways to save people, do your best to reduce the casualties of the mutants. Before we finish this, you can save the crisis facing the whole country every time you save someone. One point, so everything depends on you."


    "Don''t worry, Captain. Although I don''t like this kind of rubbing thing. But I will do my best, I promise that as long as I am alive, there will be no casualties. Of course, you should never I have been dragging the time for too long."


    As soon as the fast silver replied, it turned into a silver phantom lightning, and madly swam over the entire battlefield. Although this guy is usually not reliable, but at a critical time, he is a trustworthy person. So the captain did not have any doubts about all that he promised.


    So he asked everything to his teammates, and immediately rushed to Jennifer''s side, forcibly inserted a thing like the usb interface into the sentinel robot.


    With the opening of the interface symbolizing the start of work, the captain��s voice immediately appeared in Tony��s private intelligence butler Jarvis.


    "Is there anything I can do for you? Mr. Rogers?"


    "Jarvis, I need your help to help me invade the robot''s command system, and I want to have face-to-face contact with the commanders behind them."


    "This is not a problem, Mr. Rogers, please give me a minute."


    As a product of the times, it is also possible that Tony is the most outstanding work. Jarvis''s ability is beyond imagination. He said it was a minute. In fact, it didn''t take a minute. He had already invaded the system network of the entire sentinel robot and went straight to the terminal along their network. Connected to the people behind the operation of this.


    "Sir, the sentinel system found the intruder, he is asking us for communication."


    Sitting on the podium, General Rose, who was watching the war with Pierce, immediately frowned. He glanced at Pierce, and then talked with his eyes and then nodded and said. .


    "Come in, let''s see who else wants to talk to us at this time."


    With his command, a huge projection screen appeared in front of him, and he saw a serious American captain Steve Rogers in the first place. This made him sneer.


    "I thought who it is? Isn''t this the pride of our Americans? Mr. Captain, can I know what you are doing there? Why, you will be with the traitors?"


    "Listen, General Ross. I don''t have time to explain in detail to you who is the traitor, but this time you have to listen to me. Stop everything, if you really love this country, immediately put this All the intrusions have stopped. Otherwise, you will definitely regret it."


    The captain eagerly spoke to General Ross, and when he heard him say that the sneer on General Ross��s face became deeper and deeper, it was no longer a smile, but a distorted anger and deep ridicule.


    "It��s so funny, why do we regret it? Captain, I want to ask you, as a soldier, will you regret when defending the country? All that you see today is our future and stability for this country. And the carefully arranged war, its significance to the United States is even more important than the world war you have experienced before. Now, you actually want to let us stop all this with your own words, don''t you feel funny? Or, don''t you feel shameful?"


    "Hell, General Ross. I said, I don''t want to argue with you. I can only tell you that if you don''t want to bring the United States into the abyss, you must stop it all."


    Faced with accusations from an orthodox soldier, the captain suddenly gave birth to deep anger. He didn''t want to be this country, but these guys didn''t even know how stupid they were doing. The most ridiculous thing is that I have to work hard for everything they do. If you change to a person, I am afraid I will not do it. But he can''t, so he can only desperately suppress his anger, explaining to them word by word.


    "The person you are most afraid of has come back. He is in this city. If you don''t want to see his power, stop the stupid thing and understand?"


    Upon hearing this, General Ross and Pierce immediately looked at each other, and then the two fell into silence. Is he back? Still, is this just a scam? At this moment, it is their turn to make a decision. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 693： Gambler’s mentality to win

    Is it a retreat? Still continue to attack? For the US government, they seem to have only two choices. In the eyes of Captain America, if they are smart people, if they still have reason, then retreat is the choice they will make.


    But are these people really sensible now? This is a question that the captain never thought of, and the facts prove that this will be the biggest mistake he has made. He underestimated the ambitions of these people and underestimated the madness in their hearts.


    For a conspirators who have seen the dawn of victory and are driven by ambition to gamble on everything, even if the captain is really true, even if his success may be only a little bit, he is not willing to So easy to give up, he will also fight to gamble this possibility.


    This is the psychology of the most typical gambler, and Pierce obviously has already gambled.


    "Captain, do you think you can stop this with these ridiculous reasons?"


    In a simple sentence, the captain��s heart was completely sunk to the bottom. He stared closely at Pierce who said this, and said to him loudly.


    "Mr. Chairman, I can assure you with my honor and life. Everything I said is true. I really saw the guy, just in this city. He has set up a trap. Just waiting for you to come in. You will only give him a chance to attack if you do this. At that time, everything is already late."


    "Since this is the case, then the captain, why do you want to inform us of this kind of thing? Seriously, when you appear in the enemy''s camp and use violent means to deal with the army belonging to the United States, your identity is It is worthy of our doubts. We have good reason to suspect that you have betrayed your motherland, and for a betrayal, we have to believe what he said and use this as a basis to change our established Strategy?"


    "Hell, general, I am not joking with you any more. Everything I said is true. I have no reason to deceive you with this kind of lie on this issue."


    The captain��s voice was almost exhausted, but the question from General Ross was unmoved.


    "No, you have this reason. Steve Rogers, when you took the captain of the United States, who was once a very glorious person, to be a glorious career as a superhero, you have a reason to do this. You want to protect Those mutants protect the traitors. You put the so-called heroic glory above the national interest, and you want to stop this war of safeguarding American interests just to make those who should not live in this world live. ��


    "What a ridiculous idea, for this kind of thinking, you almost betrayed your motherland, and now I have come up with such a ridiculous excuse to deceive us and want to stop it. Isn''t this the ghost idea in your heart? ?"


    "General, I swear that this is not the case. Even if I want to stop this war, I will not choose to use this kind of lie to stop this. I promise that all I said is true, and I There is no idea of ??treason at all. All I do is to protect this country!"


    Seeing that the misunderstanding is getting deeper and deeper. Or the group of people who don''t want to believe in reality are bent on blaming the truth they have said. The captain could only explain it more and more eagerly, and for his explanation, the commander from the US military just smiled and said to him.


    "If this is the case, then you will prove it to us. Captain Rogers!"


    "Certificate? How do you want me to prove?"


    The captain with a gloomy face asked, he seemed to have realized the dirty work that the minds of those people thought. Since they have already spoken out, these people will naturally not be afraid to tell their own activities.


    "It''s very simple, I will give you two choices, Mr. Captain."


    "First, you are going to fight against each other. With our robots, we attack these **** mutants. When we take down the enemy''s satellite city, your suspicion naturally washes out."


    "Second, you and your team members are going to do a more dangerous life. You are not saying that the guy has returned? If this is the case, then you should try to drag him down and let him involuntarily intervene. In our war. In this case, until the end of the war, you can not only elute the suspect, but also accept the honor that the country has given you as a hero."


    In the face of this, the captain was silent for a long time, after all, a gloomy face replied.


    "Sorry, I can''t agree with your two conditions. You are not the way to solve the problem, but the way to make the problem worse. And I also understand that you have no idea to stop all of this." So I decided that it really can''t rely on you."


    "So what do you want? Just like I said, join the traitors?"


    Converging the smile on his face, General Ross looked at the captain and asked coldly. For this problem, the captain stood up and looked at both sides of the fierce battle.


    "I will end it all in my own way, no matter what the price I have to pay."


    "Then go. I will be happy to see your name on the death list. Goodbye, captain. I hope we can have another chance to meet again."


    With a little bit of malice, Pierce waved his hand and let his men cut off the newsletter. After the communication was hung up, Pierce immediately noticed the face of General Ross. Although they have just cooperated well, this does not mean that they really have such a tacit understanding, especially on this issue. Pierce has seen some hesitation from the face of General Ross.


    "Why, do you regret it now? Or do you really believe that the guy is back?"


    "You don''t know the captain of the United States. He won''t lie!" Shaking his head, General Ross clearly expressed his concern. "He is a pure soldier. He doesn''t have to lie to us on this issue. So I am worried that we may really face the biggest threat."


    "What about that?" Hearing this, Pierce��s face suddenly appeared indifferent. "Are we not already doing the worst?" Don''t forget, Ross. How much we have prepared for today, how much bet is made. The future of the whole United States is in our hands. Now you Actually, you are afraid, isn��t this just kidding me?��


    "Listen, we have mobilized all the troops that can be used in the United States. Not only those sentinel robots, but all of them can be used. So, we can never have any hesitation or hesitation. do you understand?"


    Let��s take two cigars and let the thick smoke cover your face. After a long while, General Ross replied in a loud voice.


    "I understand what you mean. So, do we need to take the second step now?"


    "Of course, general. This kind of thing, you are an expert, so everything is under your command!"


    Hearing the answer from General Ross, Pierce smiled and took a step back, letting Rose face all the agents and soldiers directly. With the cooperation of Pierce, Rose pulled the corner of his mouth and began to order.


    ��Where the ground forces have gone, how far are they from the main battlefield?��


    "There are still forty kilometers, sir. The tank battalion is close to the battlefield and is expected to be inserted into the battlefield within an hour."


    "Let the tanks stand by for the last ten kilometers. The bomber formations gave me the first to clear the way. I want them to use all means to open a passage to the steel satellite city. Is there a problem?"


    "Sir, the basic construction of the Steel Satellite City is all metal. I am afraid that the equivalents carried by the two bomber formations are difficult to open a gap that is large enough."


    A staff member began to make recommendations, and when he heard this, General Ross immediately said.


    "Give me the West Coast standby fleet and let the three Virginia-class nuclear-powered attack submarines cooperate with the bombing formation to complete the strategic strike plan. One hour later, I have to see a passage opened, is there a problem?"


    "No, sir!"


    "Also, contact me about the air fighter formation and let them prepare for the escort. I don''t want our plane to be hit by those **** mutants. Also, let the two fighters form a missile to mount the missile to the ground. It is good to crack down on the preparation of the local strategic command center. At the same time, dispatch two drone drones into the urban area, and monitor the enemy''s movements while also preparing for me!"


    General Ross listed almost all the targets that needed to be attacked, and for his practice, the soldiers responsible for conveying the orders hesitated.


    "General, the city is still a civilian. If we do this, is it not appropriate?"


    "Submissive command, soldier!" Raised the voice and snorted, and Rose said to him seriously. "This is war, there is no woman in the war. You don''t have to worry about it, wait until the end of the war."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Respectfully, the soldier hurriedly ran away. And looking at Ross in a well-organized arrangement, Pierce also smiled smugly.


    "You really are very professional, General Ross. In this case, then I ordered the sentinel robot to advance across the board. I believe that after the temple, those mutants can''t turn any tricks."


    "They certainly can''t turn a trick. But you should know that I''m not worried about ordinary mutants, but those who are more powerful."


    Frowning, General Ross squinted and looked at Pierce. And seeing his eyes, Pierce immediately smiled.


    "Don''t worry, those guys are dealt with by me. My subordinate combat squad and Titan machine are there to cope with them. Don''t worry, victory belongs to us."


    "Victory certainly belongs to us!"


    Repeatedly and categorically, General Ross��s eyes were already firm. This is a battle that cannot be lost, so they can only aim at victory.


    But is victory really a simple matter? (To be continued.)

 Chapter 694： Magnetic power can crush everything

    "Mr. Rogers, please go back temporarily."


    On the chaotic battlefield, it has already been a desolate and terrifying sight. As the captain thought, under the mad attack of sentinel robots, the frontline units of low-level mutants and human mercenaries did not have any effective resistance. Almost one-sided situation, in this short period of time, they were forced to evacuate their positions, and at the same time, heavy casualties.


    This is not a good situation for the captain and his party. Because they are very clear, the more tragic the death and injury, the more difficult it is to hate each other. And for the US government, which is destined to be defeated, it will only be a disaster. But what are they doing now to stop this? Like the innocent mutants who were forced into this war, they were just an ant in the rolling waves, and there was no other way than to struggle in the torrent.


    Moreover, they are even more tragic. Because they have a heart that wants to change everything. There is a saying in China that the heart is higher than the sky, and the life is thinner than paper. It��s just right to describe them at this moment.


    Although they have been desperately fighting on this front line, they want to stop the sentinel robots from entering. However, they did nothing except the few seconds that were delayed. Seeing the sentinel robot breaking through the line of defense has become an unchangeable fact, and the voice from Professor Charles is now ringing in the captain''s ear.


    "Professor, wait a minute. I think maybe we can create a little turn."


    Of course, the captain could not be willing to go so badly. He still insists on standing at the forefront, insisting that he can block them for a while. However, the fact is the fact that it is not that he can turn over.


    "There is no chance, captain. The first line of defense has been broken across the board. We are ready to mobilize the power of the second line of defense. There is no point in staying there. So, if you can come back, come back soon. ��


    Through subtle spiritual fluctuations, Charles was able to understand the captain''s sorrow and powerlessness at this time, and he sighed deeply and persuaded him.


    "You have worked hard enough, but this is not something you can change. So, withdraw it, Captain. The rest of the matter has nothing to do with you."


    "Professor, can you do me a favor. Let them wait a second? I want to try it."


    Looking at the battlefield that was almost overwhelmed by the robot, the captain took a deep breath and said to Charles in his own mind. He hopes that he can have a little more time, and more likely to rely on himself and the strength of his teammates to stop this. However, no one is in favor of his idea.


    "Sorry, Captain. This is a war. The personal will is insignificant above the war. Although I really want to help you, I don''t have any say here. Please withdraw it. If you don''t withdraw it, it is very You may be attacked by a friendly attack from friends. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should consider it for your teammates."


    Charles''s refusal to let the captain immediately wake up from his persistence, and when he saw his teammates struggled to block the offensive from the sentinel robot, and several times into danger. He suddenly discovered that they were far less powerful than they thought.


    In the face of war, they are so powerless, even the identity of a superhero can''t give them the power to change it. Therefore, their behavior seems so ridiculous, it is like an ant arrogantly wants to pull down a big tree.


    This sudden discovery made the captain disheartened and the whole person became frustrated. At this moment, he really produced an idea that put everything down and ignored everything here. But after seeing his team members, he immediately dismissed the idea.


    He can''t change it all, but now he can at least keep his teammates. Thinking of this, he immediately announced to his teammates.


    "We are retreating. There is no such thing as ours here. Retreat and evacuate to a safe place."


    Suddenly heard the captain''s words, his teammates were shocked and then slackened. The first of these was Jennifer, who had already been covered with smoke. She rushed over and hugged the captain, then quickly withdrew from the battlefield in a big jump.


    Then there was the fast silver that had been doing the ambulance work. After sending away the few remaining wounded, he immediately came to the side of his sister and took her from the battlefield.


    With the departure of these Avengers, the forefront of the external defense line of the Huiyao City was completely in the hands of the sentinel robot, which was the same as what Ross General and Pierce expected. Open the outer shell of the walnut, and the rest is to find a way to go inside. With this in mind, they immediately issued a new order, which is to let the sentinel robot move forward again.


    With the advancement of the sentinel robot, Wan Wang and others who were stuck in the second line of defense immediately stood up.


    Compared to those who are considered by the US government to be the first line of defense of the walnut shell, these powerful mutants are truly hard shells. The mutants have never been dependent on the races of those who have low abilities. Their spine and core are always those who are terrible. On this point, Wan Wang Wang quickly gave the US government a lesson.


    Facing the sentinel robot that surged like a tidal wave, the first thing that moves naturally is the veteran variant of the giant magnetic king.


    Like in peacetime, he looked at the machine creations, first scornfully smiled, and then violently extended his hands to them. The control from the magnetic field allowed him to penetrate his strength into every inch of the battlefield, and that meant he could control all the metal creations on it.


    When he wanted to come, these sentinel robots were no exception. But the situation is not like this. In addition to the fact that several sentinels were squeezed into scrap iron under the control of his magnetic field, the other sentinel robots only paused a little, and then surged again.


    As the captain warned him, these sentinel robots have become resistant to his abilities and completely ignore his magnetic field control. However, just ignoring the power of magnetism, so that you can''t control these robots can really make him helpless? Thinking of this, the smile on the face of Wan Wang immediately became more and more frivolous.


    "The power of the mutant is never as simple as you think, stupid humans, give me a big eye and look at it!"


    Whispering to himself, Wan Wang Wang turned over his palm and infinitely penetrated his power into the depths of the earth. And with his movements, the entire land on the battlefield began to vibrate.


    A piece of heavy steel stretched out from the depths of the earth, just like a dense forest growing on the ground. These silvery metals were instantly spread over every inch of land in front of the sentinel robot. It was sturdy, sharp, and growing very quickly. It was just a blink of an eye. The metal pierced the rows of sentinel robots and nailed them firmly on the metal trunk.


    For the first time, the sentinel robot''s offense was completely hampered, but it did not allow them to stop their own progress. Almost for a moment, all the sentinel robots showed their weapons and tilted all the firepower toward the metal forest.


    The flames of blasphemy, the huge impacts, and the horrific robots that are not afraid of death, the role of steel forests seems to be extremely limited. But for Wan Wang, this is just the beginning. Faced with robots that have already entered the forest and are desperate to move forward. Wan Wang immediately put his hands together and shook his palm into a fist.


    Suddenly, all the steel is like melting, gathering together at a point. And when these metals are solidified again, they have changed shape and become a huge cylinder.


    Have you seen the road roller for road maintenance? It is such a huge cylinder that can almost flatten everything. Just appearing on this battlefield is a huge specification beyond imagination. The kind of giant objects that are hundreds of meters in length, makes it almost impossible to believe that this is something that can be made by humans.


    However, it was created and it was made with the power of a mutant. He not only created this kind of monster, but even manipulated him and acted according to his own mind. So, when the mountain-like roller starts to roll, everything that blocks it in front of it becomes a joke.


    What can ignore the sentinel robot controlled by Magnetic Magnet, which does not play any role in the face of his ability. Unless you can create an environment that is unaffected by any magnetic force, he will always be a powerful and horrible mutant leader.


    People have been subconsciously forgetting this point. But now, in the face of the harshest facts, they still remember the fear that was threatened by this extreme mutant. He is a strong person who can be an enemy in one country, and he has always been. It��s as simple as thinking about it, just taking your own slap in the face.


    When Pierce and General Ross realized this, the huge roller had rolled from one end of the battlefield to the other. And that means that the sentinel robot has lost a huge amount. This is absolutely unacceptable for Pierce, who put everything on top of it. So he immediately stunned his communicator with his own hands.


    "Damn, what are you waiting for? Don''t you give me an immediate exit?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 695： Secret killer breaks the principle

    "Don''t worry too much, Mr. Pierce. This war is just getting started, isn''t it?"


    Unlike Pierce''s impatience, the person who is replying to him through the communicator in his hand is completely relaxed and careless. Although the situation at hand is far beyond the expectations of Pierce, this speech seems to completely ignore this situation, as if he and Pierce are not a camp at all.


    This kind of answer naturally made Pierce angry, he even forgot the existence of Ross around him, and yelled at this guy.


    "Don''t forget your identity. You are just a small soldier under the baron. What qualifications do you have to say to me? I want to be clear, if all this fails because of you, then I promise that you will be the most waiting." Cruel punishment, you can''t even make a sorrow, because in his hands you will only become a person without any consciousness. Don''t blame me for not warning you."


    "Okay, okay. Since you are so anxious, then we are out. But, Mr. Pierce, don''t blame me for not warning you. If even we have done this for you, you have not done what the baron promised. If you are, then your next game may not be better than just warning us."


    "You don''t have to tell me this, do what you should do. I will see your actions now, understand?"


    After gnashing his teeth, Pierce slammed the communicator in his hand. At this time, he discovered that General Ross, who was around him, was looking at himself with a very strange look. This made him pull his tie a little uncomfortably and then asked.


    "What is your eye, what''s the problem?"


    "I can ask, who are you just contacting?"


    General Ross��s eyes were a bit strange, but Pierce, who was upset, didn��t notice the change in his appearance. He just waved his hand and said it was full of perfunctory.


    "A group of war wild dogs that can help us solve immediate problems. Don''t pay too much attention to them. Although these guys are very disgusting, their abilities are still worthy of believing."


    ��A group of mercenaries who can deal with mutants? I don��t know if there is such a guy in the world?��


    I took a cigar and spit out the smoke. General Ross said to Pierce in such a smog. And when he heard him say that Pierce just patted his shoulder and replied.


    "I said, this is not the point we need to care about. The current situation that we need to care about now, isn''t this more important than this little thing? I don''t think you want to see the army that represents the United States. So defeated and then slipped completely into the abyss."


    "What you said makes sense, but are there any other things in front of you?"


    Pointing to the roller that is still rolling, General Ross has completely frowned his eyebrows. He does not even dare to mobilize the army to enter this area, because he is very clear that once those aircraft tanks appear in the eyes of Wan Wang, they will immediately become the weapon of others. Therefore, he must hold himself and not dare to have any slight sway.


    But this has no use for the current situation, at least for now, he can only put hope on the war dog in the mouth of Pierce.


    But can these guys really work? He expressed doubts about this, and he is more skeptical that there really is such a war dog walking there?


    And while he was still full of doubts watching the changes in the battlefield, a guy wrapped in black, has quietly approached the front line of the mutant camp, and more and more close to the power of his own. The location of the old man.


    Logically speaking, such a strange guy should be given a lot of attention. But this is not the case. Although he is very tightly wrapped, the skeletons of his limbs that grow strangely and look like insects are enough to make most of the mutants here treat him as a kind.


    The mutants have always been friendly to the mutants. Especially when this requires them to be united, they will not easily doubt a compatriot. And this creates an opportunity for this new stranger.


    He looked at the situation around and over again, and in the case of determining that no one noticed himself, he quietly pointed out one of his fingers against the magnetic king who was driving the roller not far away. Then, just like a sniper rifle with a silencer firing a bullet, a special spur shot from his fingertips and sneaked into the neck of Wan Wang.


    In nature, almost all of the thorn-stricken insects carry some deadly toxins, and this special guy is no exception. He is not only close to insects in appearance, but even the ability is no different from insects. His spurs also have venom, and they are a very special poison.


    So just for a moment, the magnetic king who had just shown great powers had stopped his movements, and the whole person maintained a stiff expression and fixed it there.


    This sudden situation did not allow the mutants who were thrilled by the spectacular scene on the battlefield in front of them to perceive that they were still staring at everything on the battlefield and from time to time issued a loud cheer. It wasn''t until the huge press began to stop working, like a hill, where the people felt the wrong place.


    Among these people, the first thing that was noticed that it was the old friend of Wan Wangwang, the spiritual master, Professor Charles.


    He discovered the stiff movement of the magnetic king and saw the meridian that spread out like a vine on his face. He noticed that his old friend was breathing heavily, and his muscles were twitching uncontrollably. All of this shows that he has already suffered from the plot.


    "After the incident, Eric was murdered. He was poisoned and the situation became very dangerous."


    In the first time to confirm that Wan Wang was concealed, Charles did not over-sound, but through his own spiritual link, told the news to the women stationed on the front line. While receiving this information, Lilith has already appeared with a gloomy black shadow, quietly appearing beside the magnetic king.


    "What happened? How was he concealed?"


    Swinging a scarlet like blood with the vitality of the vitality, Lilith asked Charles about this while stabilizing the situation of Wang Wang. And listening to her question, Charles shook his head.


    "I found it like this when I found out. Sorry, I don''t know how it happened."


    "Are you not a psychic person? Use your abilities, do you want me to teach you this kind of thing? Look through their thoughts and find suspects from them. This should not be easy for you. ?"


    Waving a wave, Lilith said to Charles just as she ordered her own hands. And when she heard her instructions, Charles just showed helpless smile.


    "Sorry, I can''t do this. It''s immoral. Whether it''s my compatriots or ordinary people who are innocent, I can''t use this way to spy on the privacy and secrets of their hearts. So please forgive me. I am afraid I can''t help you."


    "Peony!" commented coldly, Lilith said to Charles in a queenly tone. "Listen to me, Mr. Professor. You are now on the battlefield, and the most unnecessary thing on the battlefield is morality. This is what I said when I was there thousands of years ago. Things, so you don''t have any reason to use this as an excuse."


    "Think about it, if you don''t use this ability. Now it''s your friends who are under the influence of them, then the next ones may be your students, or even you. Although you and others have nothing to do with me. But don''t forget, this is closely related to your compatriots and your race."


    "This is obviously the means of the enemy, and the meaning of this means is to disintegrate your strength. When you lose the power to resist the enemy because of some dark calculations, I hope that you do not regret making the current choice."


    This cold and cold words, each sentence is like a sickle, deeply inserted into Charles''s heart. Listening to these words, his smile has become deeper and deeper, and the luster in his eyes has become more and more dim.


    The most important thing for people is their own persistence and principles. Those who can hold on to these people are enough to be a strong soul in any case. But sometimes, the cruel reality makes you have to give up your principles and persistence.


    As with most things in the world, on a balance, many things are weighty. And having the weight itself means that it can be replaced and crushed by other things. It��s like Charles is now.


    He really wants to continue to insist on his own intentions, but in the face of the rise and fall of his compatriots and races, he simply cannot continue this kind of unnecessary persistence. Individuals and races, which one should choose between the reputation of a person and the survival of a race, is a clear question once it is put on the peace. And to think about this question, what choices Charles will make is already a very clear thing.


    "I know what I should do, madam."


    With the helpless words of the old man, the huge wave of mind is centered on him, and the entire battlefield, even farther away, is covered in the blink of an eye.


    What is invisible is not only the assassin hidden in it, but also the soul of all the enemies and each of their intentions. When the war has arrived, it has become hot.


    The mutants, the bureau, have been pushed a step further toward the abyss. Beyond your life and death, I am afraid I can no longer have any other possibilities. (~^~)

 Chapter 696： Black mobile air passenger

    The fluctuations of the mind, like the tides in the sea, surge in every inch of the land of the city. It almost drowns the hearts of everyone who stands on this land, quietly watching the so-called unknowns in their hearts. everything of. It can be said that with the exception of a few exceptions, almost no one can avoid the invasion of this spiritual power.


    It was powerful and pervasive, just for a short moment, and he took the guy who had concealed Eric from the crowd. Even without the help of others, Charles simply took his consciousness and let him out of the crowd.


    And looking at the black guy who went straight to her, Lilith frowned and asked Charles.


    "Are you sure he is the assassin?"


    "I''m pretty sure, ma''am." Nodded, Charles cut off his consciousness and stunned the assassin with an insect shell on the ground. Then I said to Lilith. "Although he seems to have been specially trained so that the past in the depths of the brain has almost been erased, the things that have just happened and the commands in his mind are still very clear. I see from his memory. It��s very clear that he used his poison needle to count Eric. And it��s not just Eric, he seems to have other goals.��


    "Other goals? For example?"


    "For example, I, Ms. Ida, and the family of Mr. Zhou Yi. These guys seem to be an organization specializing in terrorist attacks, and they have reached the point of doing everything they can."


    Upon hearing Charles''s explanation, Lilith''s face suddenly gave birth to a cold smile.


    "It''s really interesting. One fight, what kind of cows and ghosts are running out. But it''s good, we can take the opportunity to kill them all. Professor, I took this guy away, you have no opinion. ��


    "Can I ask what you are doing? Ms. If it is such a terrible punishment, I hope that you will still be able to show your feelings. After all, from the outside, the assassin seems to be one of our compatriots, though I don''t know why he is standing in our enemy. But in any case, he is a mutant. For every mutant, we should open our minds and give him a chance, right?"


    Upon hearing Lilith, Professor Charles wrinkled his brows deeply and persuaded her with grief. However, such grief is worthless for a goddess with thousands of years of experience. She just smiled scornfully and replied.


    "What do I want to do, but you can''t take your fingertips, Professor. But you can rest assured that this guy is not your compatriot. I can feel from him that he belongs to the human soul. And he is confused. The power of life is very different from yours. He is a true acquired product, like the undead and ghouls transformed by alchemy."


    Upon hearing Lilith, Charles immediately looked at the unconscious guy on the floor with amazement. Because the brain of this assassin has been cleaned, many of his pasts have been unable to detect through the psionic powers, and because of this, he knows nothing about the identity of this guy.


    He didn''t doubt Lilith''s words, because as a goddess, she didn''t have to lie with herself on such little things. Since this is the case, then the identity of the assassin is enough to make people feel a lot. Where did he come from, how did his appearance and ability get? He is artificially created or is innately mutated. Is it controlled by people, or just a mercenary killer-like role. These require them to seriously think about it and try to figure it out.


    The best case, of course, is that he is only a lone traveler who has received a business, and in the worst case, there is an unpredictable force behind him. And this is not good news for the current variants.


    As Lilith said, in this chaos, what kind of existence really emerged. And when they stand on the side of the government in a clear-cut manner, it is enough to make the old man feel a burst of energy. He may not care about these things, but as one of the leaders of the mutants, he can only let the mutants suffer a heavy loss. Therefore, he had to manage.


    "I will find a way to find out all the assassins in this city. Ms., if you have any way to end everything here, please do as soon as possible. The mutant is not a prosperous race, we cannot accept Excessive loss."


    In the face of the old man''s almost pleading tone, Lilith narrowed her eyes and nodded after a moment.


    "It seems that you have already noticed something. But it doesn''t matter, we didn''t mean to hide it. And, rest assured, everything here won''t be too long. Once our purpose is achieved, everything here is immediately You can draw a full stop."


    "If you say so, I will be relieved."


    Smiling and nodding, Charles began to act as he just described. He began to glance at every shadow in the city with his heart, watching every fellow who was ill-intentioned. And just as he did this, Pierce, who was waiting in the command room, received such a message.


    "Mr. Pierce, my people have already helped you solve the bad guy who is not able to deal with it. I believe that he should have no chance to stop in front of you. At the same time, Professor Charles��s eyes are also attracted to us, Baron. I promise that almost everything has already been done. Therefore, the next thing can only be yours. I wish you the final victory. If you can��t do it, then I believe you will not know it. What kind of things happened to you. In short, I wish you good luck."


    After listening to these words, Pierce sent his hand in the cold and let the communicator in his hand fall to the ground. At the same time, he also extended a foot and slammed it hard. The hard sole easily guessed the communicator, and when he finished doing this, he looked at General Ross and said to him.


    "You should also hear that the strongest obstacles among the mutants have been pinned down and solved. So, it is time for you to start."


    When he heard this, Rose nodded and asked the messenger around him.


    "What is the position of the formation and the formation of the fighters?"


    "There are still twenty kilometers from the target, and you can break into the battlefield at any time."


    "Let the fleet to issue orders, the missiles will be fired at the current coordinates. In addition, the bombers are in place and they will cooperate to complete the bombing mission. The fighters are well escorted. I don''t want to see any formation after half an hour. The local goal. Transfer my meaning to the frontline troops, understand?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The potential dangers were lifted, and the already-arranged military forces began to act in a step-by-step manner. Looking at the radar on behalf of their own deployment of power into the battlefield that determines the future fate of the United States, General Ross squinted and said to Pierce.


    "The power in my hand is already in place, and the rest is up to you."


    ��Very good, it��s time for these **** guys to see our ultimate killer and the powerful weapons that the United States will dominate the world in the future.��


    Happily provoked his mouth, Pierce was like a big player who caught the flush, and smiled with excitement. He first patted Ross''s shoulder, then walked to the command post''s contact desk and personally connected to a secret military channel.


    "Metal, metal. Here is the overlord, hear please reply."


    Oops''s electric sound popped out of the talker, and it was only after a while that a clear voice came from inside.


    "Overlord, overlord. Here is metal, please give instructions!"


    "Report your current location and situation, metal."


    "We are expecting an airdrop target of 25,000 feet. We are in good shape and can do as planned."


    "Very good, listen to my order now. Black action officially begins, everything works as planned, understand?"


    "Metal received, understand."


    After the hoarse voice answered, the communication was directly hanged up. And listening to these familiar terms that symbolize the military''s special actions, General Ross immediately frowned and asked.


    "What is black action? And, why don''t I know that the Ministry of Defense''s code-named metal forces are currently working, who are they?"


    "You don''t know that it''s normal, because this is what I suggested to the president and directly passed the order issued by the Ministry of Defense. What is black action, and soon you will know, general."


    Pierce, who sold the Guan, smiled very brightly. And just as he said, a black transport plane as big as a dragon has come to a Gobi sky not far from Huiyao City in a roar.


    These transport aircraft are mostly the second-generation Global Overlord c-124 large strategic tactical transport aircraft currently in service in the United States, with a total length of 53 meters, a wingspan of 51 meters and a load of 78 tons. It is the most advanced strategic transport aircraft in the United States, and is also known as the toy of the real rich.


    Now, these transport planes are carrying out a very dangerous transportation task, that is, the external pendant type, the ten transport planes jointly transport a new type of heavy fighting machine with a height of 128 meters and a tonnage of more than 700 tons. Titan machine.


    It can be said that if it is not because of the technology obtained from the SHIELD about the vertical take-off and landing of the aerospace aircraft carrier, such a mode of transportation is simply impossible to achieve. But it is because of this technology that they can do this.


    A total of sixteen Titan machines, a total of one hundred and sixty c-124s, have brought together more than half of the entire US air transport force. Just under such a big move, the Titan machine that was just born can be cut into the battlefield in the most rapid way.


    This is Pierce''s killer, and he is so convinced that under the power of this new type of war weapon, all resistance will vanish.


    He will be king to the world, not like it is now. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 697： The overall offensive is like a broken bamboo

    The dense c-124 lowered its height to less than 10,000 feet after the mission began. This was their expected airdrop height, and when they confirmed that they were ready, they immediately shouted the countdown and then released the cable that was hanging on the plane.


    Sixteen Titan machines, like falling meteors, descended straight from the clouds toward the ground. Among them, some Titan machines landed very smoothly, while others were very dangerous. Of course, this danger is for those pilots of the c-124.


    Because of this high-altitude combat mode, there are always some accidents in the implementation process. Any accident is a fatal factor at this time. Once the Titan machine, which requires ten large transport planes, can apply its weight to one or two of the transport planes, the result is only one machine crash.


    One hundred and sixty c-124s could not be said to be safe and sound. In fact, in the moment of airdrops, more than 20 strategic transport planes were directly dragged down and turned into a big fireball in midair. This kind of loss is almost unacceptable even for the financially savvy US government. However, in the eyes of Pierce, this is a completely acceptable situation.


    As long as the Titan machines can be safe, even if all of these strategic transport planes crashed, he would not wrinkle a brow. But of course, after paying such a big price, his contribution is naturally rewarded accordingly.


    Sixteen Titan machines landed unscathed on the ground. Although most of the transport pilots thought that these **** machines would be damaged when they landed, this did not happen. And this is mainly because of the incredible flexibility of the Titan machine.


    Just like a well-trained parkour athlete, these Titan machines have made technical moves of rollover and rolling unloading at the moment of landing. The huge size and tonnage have hardly any impact on them, and their movements are far more flexible than human imagination.


    Even the conventional in-situ rest does not need to be done. These giant machines ran all the way at the moment they climbed up and marched toward the city of Huiyao.


    Looking at these war movements, which are obviously flexible, they are obviously equipped with terrible destructive weapons. The pilot of the code metal quietly draws a cross on his chest and then muttered to himself.


    "It��s a terrible monster. This kind of killing weapon really should not appear in this world."


    The idea of ??a pilot in the district is naturally not considered by Pierce. He only cares about his ultimate machines. And when he saw from the eye camera of the Titans the mutants who panicked because they saw such a huge machine, his face became more crazy and cheerful.


    "Yes, that''s it. Run, call, shout. Then give me all to die. My war machine is an unbeatable existence, and you **** mutants should be wiped out of history. In the dust."


    Just like his crazy whisper, in the moment of seeing those Titan machines, people who were originally neatly arranged, ready to face the war, and defended their homes could not help but riot. The greatness and horror of the Titan machine is a huge impact for these mutants. In other words, any living creature can''t help but feel the tremor when he sees such a huge existence. The contrast between the smallness and the greatness, the humbleness of the greatness, is enough to make fear and panic in their hearts.


    And when they strode to destroy everything in front of their eyes, even when the roller that made the force of the magnetic king was moved away, this spiritual panic and shock became more and more huge.


    Most of the mutants are beginning to resist going backwards. Although it is impossible for their ability to play an effective role in dealing with such a giant machine, it is justifiable to retreat. But their retreat still gives confidence to the forces that are inherently unconstrained.


    This situation is obviously not acceptable. If left in this way, then the huge machines that appear on the battlefield can completely take the whole city down without any effort. At that time, the demise of the mutants left only the problem of time.


    The smarter mutants are aware of the seriousness of the problem, so when many of them began to shrink, they chose to stand up and do their part. Among them, especially those who are members of the mutant fraternity and those of the academics under Professor Charles are the most prominent.


    Orolo first took off and summoned the whistling blizzard and the raging thunder in the sky, trying to stop the advancement of those giant machines with this natural force. Rogan and the beast, along with the mutants of the physical variants, launched an assault on those huge machines.


    In any case, this bravery is commendable. However, in the final analysis, this simple counterattack does not change anything in the current situation. Because of the degree of the Titan machine, the role of natural power has become extremely limited. They can ignore the violent and cold snowstorms and despise the thunder''s horrible power in the sky, just striding toward their own goals.


    As for the bugs that are charging them, it is even less likely to threaten them. In order to touch these Titan machines, they must first pass through the heavy barriers of the sentinel robots. In terms of their number, it is almost impossible to achieve this kind of military force to take the enemy''s first level.


    Even if they succeeded, they broke through the defenses of the sentinel robots, but in the face of the steel giants more than 100 meters high, what kind of action can they make to effectively harm him? This is a matter of thinking about desperation, but these brave offensives are afraid that there is no chance to even think about it.


    Because at this time, a whistling whistling sound suddenly came from the top of their head. And when they heard the sound looking up, they could only see a blurred black shadow, and a bomb that was getting clearer and closer to them.


    The military bomber rushed over at this time, and mercilessly began to tilt his own ammunition towards the ground. And with the loud roar of the first blockbuster, it spewed out a deadly fire. All the bombs that were thrown out began to bloom like a blooming flame, one after another on the ground.


    The sky roared in an explosion that had barely stopped, and the earth shivered with the power of terror. Under the powerful destruction that mankind can create, there is hardly anything that can stand there for a long time. The earth-rocked fortress and the flesh-and-blood body of the creatures are all like shredded newspapers, and in every corner of the wind, they are filled with every corner. And those lucky guys, even if they were not blown away by the impact of the explosion, mostly huddled in the corner, shivering and praying that everything would pass earlier.


    There are a few who can stand strong and strong, and even these few brave people, I am afraid that none of those giants stand firmer. For Titan machines, this level of bombing is nothing, even though it is a **** of punishment for most variants.


    Things really get really bad, especially when it all really goes into war mode. The smallness of the individual has been clearly demonstrated in the face of this cruel reality. Under the war of the behemoth of the United States, these mutants who lost their backbone are really not much different from a group of ants.


    Although they are fighting hard, this resistance really does not play any role.


    When Orolo looked at the dark clouds and the bombers were only one sort of work, causing such a degree of casualties, she immediately stopped the harassment of the Titan machine and turned her ability to use these bombers.


    The weather became strange in her hands, and the horrible extreme cold was accompanied by a tornado erected in the air, which immediately made the bomber''s actions dangerous. Just a small oversight, several b-52s were involved in the hurricane, and then swirled into a huge fireball.


    Compared to the Titan machine, Orolo''s ability is obviously more effective in dealing with these aircraft. But the role she can play is only a little bit. Because at this time, the **** fighter group also rushed over.


    These supersonic fighters were almost cut into the dark clouds like scalpels, and Orolo, which floated in the air, approached the past. Although they have noticed that their Orolo began to desperately control the weather around them and want to prevent the proximity of these fighters, in the face of the ultra-high speed maneuverability of these fighters, she said that everything arranged is not effective at all. effect.


    For those fighters, she is almost a target in the air, except for a small one, there are other threats. Locking the target, with a light click on the launch button, the missile mounted on the fighter plane shot directly against Orolo. And watching himself became the target of the attack, Orolo could only bite his teeth and roll up a huge tornado around him.


    The huge tornado rolled the missiles that flew in and let them explode directly under great pressure. This situation of course made Orolo out of danger, but the impact of the explosion was that she fell from the clouds like a broken kite.


    And when she swayed down on the ground, she found that in a scorching scorched earth, the giant Titan machine was like a mythical horror monster, striding into their steel. In the city, everything in front of it is ruined.


    And just beside this huge monster, those sentinel robots are more like a cold slaughter machine, madly slaughtering every mutant in front of them.


    In the sky, the fleet is still suppressed like a black cloud. In the distance, there is a tank that drove like a tide. When the missiles with the blazing flames began to appear in the clouds, the mutants realized that their defenses had been torn by the war weapons of these steels, and their last days seemed to be in front of them. .


    Despair, began to flow like a tide. (~^~)

 Chapter 698： Revealing the body shape

    As a soldier, General Ross is dreaming of this moment all the time. Commanding thousands of horses and horses, like cutting grass, cut off all the enemies in front of them, let the flames and smokes raging on their land, and let the American flag fly high above each of their fortresses. Finally, with victory and glory, his name is forever engraved in the history of the Union.


    In the heart, this is not easy. Because in this nuclear world, it is not an easy task to achieve a near-perfect victory in a huge war. This is especially true for the US military, which has many problems in itself.


    It can be said that it is a misfortune to be born in today''s era. If possible, Ross is sometimes more willing to live for decades, born during the turbulent world war. But now, he doesn''t think so, because at this time, he finds that his dream has reached the reach of his hand.


    Undoubtedly, this war in Huiyao City is a huge and far-reaching war. In order to win this war alone, they dispatched more than 500 fighter jet formations, 100 bomber formations, and a full 2,000 tank formations.


    It can be said that in addition to the inability to mobilize a large-scale sea fleet, the Ministry of Defense has handed over half of the entire US Air Force and Army to his hands. This scale, this intensity, and the history of the entire United States, I am afraid there are not many examples that can be repeated. And this is just a tough battle.


    It is conceivable that the entire government has paid attention to this war to what extent. In other words, the impact and significance of this war is far-reaching. As the leader and winner of this war, he will receive a new award.


    "History will remember me, I will be the hero who saved the United States, the real hero."


    The Ross general, who is full of such thoughts, is excited and almost unable to control himself. He doesn''t seem to think that he will let the victory of the hand fly away under such circumstances. The lines of defense have been occupied, the cities have been invaded, the mutants have suffered heavy casualties, and almost everything has fallen into the sea of ??fire. In this case, unless it is God, how can it be countered?


    It can be said that General Ross has been confident that he has a very special degree in the current war he has mastered. Even saying that it is not just him, even Pierce and even most of the people involved in this war will not think that this war will come to this moment, and there will be any unexpected changes.


    However, the development of things often likes to follow people''s unexpected ways. For example, at this time, when people began to think that everything was irreparable, a giant suddenly appeared in it, and began to change everything here according to his own will.


    First, the light began to emerge from the center of the city, from one point to one piece, and then the huge fluctuations like the tide of the sea. Almost for a moment, the endless light is like a tsunami sweeping, and the whole city is drowned in an instant. In this city, the two sides bathing in the light, but began to have a very different feeling.


    For those who have just received a heavy blow, now whether the spirit or the body is full of scars. This kind of light is like a soothing from the mother, not only let them get peace and dependence on the spirit, but also let the damage they have suffered before and even now start to recover quickly.


    Just like somewhere in the city now, a mutant who had just been smashed by a sentinel robot was unbelievably touching his unharmed body and then made a strange smirk.


    Compared with him, the sentinel robots made entirely of steel are obviously much more miserable. Although on the surface, this is just a warm embrace like the afternoon sun. But for these robots, this is the most serious injury and destruction.


    Because, for them, this is not the kind of sunshine, but the most blazing fire of destruction. Just by illuminating them, they are instantly vaporized by the entire metal shell that is resistant to thousands of degrees of heat. Under such power, even their so-called environmental adaptability, which is inherited from a variant named Darwin, does not play any role at all.


    After all, the ability of the organism to adapt to the environment is ultimately limited to living things. In any case, the creature must have its upper limit, and when this ceiling is broken, there is no question about evolution and adaptation.


    Therefore, from this beginning, all the sentinel robots entering the city have stepped on its footsteps, thoroughly with the light, and then re-emerged as the most basic part of the world. In addition to those huge Titan machines that can maintain a substantially complete damage state on the periphery of this steel city, there are almost no other military weapons that can exist in this city.


    So, it can be said that for a moment, General Ross and Pierce lost all their sights on the city. Even if they look at it, they can only watch the scene through the eyes of those Titan machines. The situation at this scene is not wonderful for them.


    Because at this time they can clearly see that the light that appears in the center of the city is like a blowout. Like an upside down waterfall and a galaxy, endless light gathers together to form a glorious pillar of heaven that extends toward the sky.


    Then, anyone can clearly see everything here from a hundred kilometers away, and see the giant giants that are gradually emerging in the incomparable radiance. Just like all the people in this world have the same impression on him, the incomparably tall and incomparable stalwart, people can think of miracles with a glance, and think of everything that exists in myth.


    This is the **** recognized by everyone in this world. It is also the name of the hero and the demon. It is called the existence of the demon. Countless people worship him, and countless people hate him. His identity in the world can even be called extreme.


    When seeing such a presence appear in front of his own eyes, Pierce immediately widened his eyes and sent out a whisper of almost crazy.


    "Ming Wang, how is this possible? You **** guy, why are you here?"


    Just like the four gamblers holding the two kings in the opposite hand, the desperation and madness almost made all his reason burned to ashes. Compared with him, General Ross will be calmer. At least, he did not completely lose his mind like him.


    Even this time, he held down the shoulders of the swaying Pierce and said to him.


    "Keep calm, Pierce. Don''t forget that we have prepared so much, not just to deal with those mutants. Since we have moved half of the US military power, there is no reason just to admit defeat because of his appearance."


    "You''re right, we have no reason to admit defeat." Opened Ross''s hand on his shoulder, Pierce pulled his suit jacket hard and said it to Ross. "In this case, then the rest of the things will be handed over to you. Don''t forget, you are the commander!"


    "Of course I won''t forget this kind of thing!" squinted and replied in a low voice, General Ross began to update his orders to all the soldiers. "Everyone noticed that I was General Thaddeus E. Ross. Now I am issuing the following order in the name of the commander of the battlefield. Everyone, led by a fighter formation, collectively launched an attack on the **** named Ming Wang. Fighter formation , bomber formations, tank formations, all American soldiers, your mission is only one, that is to defeat the gods in front of you. This is the will of the United States, but also the necessary things for the bright future of the United States. Do you understand?"


    Although General Ross said this, he almost hooked the actions of these soldiers with the future of the United States, but some people began to question other orders.


    "But the general, that is a god! Do we really need to fight the gods?"


    Not everyone has the courage to confront the gods, especially in which there are always a few believers who are gods. For such doubts, General Rose chose to force their thoughts to be suppressed by their own authority.


    "Listen, soldier. This is war, and in the war you have only one vocation, that is obeying my orders. I am not discussing any problems with you, but letting you obey my orders. Do you understand?" ��


    No one has chosen to speak this time, or they have made their own choices. For such a situation, Rose is basically satisfied. So he then ordered.


    "Good, then let''s get started. May God bless America!"


    "May God bless America!" There is sound, or silent. Someone is repeating this, and with these incentives, a pair of planes whistling and rushing toward the huge Ming Wang.


    The first is the fighters, who almost threw all the external missiles onto this huge body. Then there were the bombers. They followed the footsteps of the fighters and began to pour their firepower toward the tall body of Ming Wang. Then there were thousands of tanks, and they began to hold their own guns and attack the gods there in sync.


    For a time, just like countless flowers bloomed on Ming Wang''s body, the flashing and bright light of the entire city was repeated.


    The smoke is rolling, and the thunder is roaring. Although everything they have created is already terrifying, but in the heart, almost no one can have full confidence?


    Can this really kill a god? I am afraid that only God knows this problem. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 699： Just hit the fingers and fly away

    When Nobel showed the powerful gunpowder to the world, it has always been a weapon for the scientific hands. Humans rely on the power of science to constantly upgrade the power of this scientific sword until it becomes a terrible horror, even enough to fight the myth.


    This also makes human beings more and more arrogant, arrogant and even despise any other creatures. Especially for the ambitious homes, I am afraid that even the gods who are tall are not in their eyes. But do they really despise the qualifications of the gods? This point was quickly revealed.


    The red clouds and the blazing fire spread all over the corner of the huge body, and it continued to spread endlessly, even though the spread has far exceeded its specifications.


    At the beginning, no one felt strange, but soon, with the golden light hidden behind the flames and the sturdy body, the body became more and more majestic, and people suddenly Realized this problem.


    It��s not that their firearms explosives are 100% out of the budget, but the gods who are the targets of their attacks are still growing their bodies. The clouds and flames that were shot through the gunpowder were just a piece of cloth on his body, and as his body grew, he barely expanded his cover.


    Soon, the body of the gods that appeared before humans has grown to the point where the mountains are overwhelming. His body is only so tall. As for the battlefield, even the entire Huiyao city can''t peek into his whole picture. They can only feel that they are watching a part of him, and that this part alone has allowed them to inflict endless fear and panic in their hearts.


    In addition to the first short-lived, Zhou Yi used the incarnation of Ming Wang only in New York. And that time, it was because of the reason that he had just returned from the country of death. Although his body was huge, he did not say the extent of the moment. Therefore, this has given many people the illusion that the greatness of the gods is not unsurpassable.


    Just like using science, they can also make huge Titan machines. The huge figure, how can it not be inferior to the so-called gods. But now, when the gods show this gesture, they suddenly realize how sad those ridiculous thoughts are. The reason why gods can be called gods is not what they can see with their eyes.


    That''s not what they can speculate, just because their power is really different. Even if they do everything they do, it is difficult to make a slight loss to the gods. It is even said that Ming Wang does not need to pay attention to the existence of these human soldiers. It is enough to cast the majestic eyes from the clouds, which is enough to make these human soldiers tremble with fear and never dare to have any rash action.


    When floating in the air, Ming Wang, who had never touched the earth with his feet, opened his mouth and began to breathe. For those human soldiers, the situation became even worse.


    As the most intense hurricane suddenly swept from the sky, everything on the battlefield was like a dandelion seed in the wind, and it began to float. Whether it is the soil above the surface, or the seemingly mighty steel army, in the face of this violent hurricane, there is only one end, that is, fly up and then fall.


    Fortunately, you can barely keep your life when you are down. Unfortunately, you can only smash it with the weapons and equipment they invaded. It is a pity that there are not many lucky ones, especially those pilots who are flying airplanes. They have been torn into pieces by the horrible power in the first moment of the hurricane. Fireball.


    In the face of this horrible natural power, the technological weapons created by mankind are actually no different from paper, and they are so fragile. And when the dead human beings were full of fear and climbed out of the vehicles that had almost completely destroyed, they could not help but squat on the ground, screaming, mourning, asking for forgiveness from the gods. .


    Looking at these lost human beings who have been defeated, Zhou Yi, who was transformed into Ming Wang, opened his mouth and said to them.


    "Why, isn''t this the war you want? Now, have you already got what you want?"


    All those who have survived can''t help but cry, for their current experience, and for what they have done. Is it really worthwhile to get such an end with such a heavy price? It seems that the answer is really very clear.


    "Since you have already launched this war, then don''t have any regrets. Although this price is a bit heavy for you, but look at everything you have caused, I think this price is also a must pay. And For you, I really want to know such a question, who gave you the courage to let you dare to invade the city I am guarding."


    Silent silence, then the raging fire is blazing in my heart. They naturally cannot blame their own gods, and the power gap that cannot be crossed is enough for them to dispel the idea in their hearts. However, they can blame everything on those who want to challenge the gods.


    If it weren''t for their madness, if it weren''t for their arrogance, if not for those who incited it all, how could they be here, how could they be punished by the gods.


    People always blame others for the reasons for their mistakes. On this issue, these soldiers who have completely lost their minds are obviously more likely to push their faults to their commanders and the government. Just like the soldiers who were hurt in the Gulf War and the Iraq War, they have already counted all the reasons for the government.


    Of course, how will they liquidate this problem? It is not a question that is easy to think about in the week. He believes that it is the government''s operators who should be worried about this now, and in fact, they are really worried about this problem.


    Because it was just looking at the eyes of those around me, Ross and Pierce had already felt a very bad thing. And this is the most unacceptable situation for them.


    "What do you want to do, why not go to work? Continue, let those guys continue, we have not lost, continue, kill him, can''t you understand what I said?"


    This is Pierce''s almost crazy roar, and his screaming is just a burst of cold eyes and silent accusations. The people here are not fools, they can all see that this guy is just like a defeated dog, except for arrogance, nothing can be done.


    Compared with him, Ross will be much calmer.


    "Mr. Pierce? Pierce, calm down for me, now is not the time to vent your way!"


    "Why, now you don''t even let me vent it? Or do you want to watch me because I was arrested for **** everything, and then even say a word is not allowed?"


    Pierce, who is in a desperate state, is now like a mad dog, almost to the extent of seeing who is biting. For his performance, Rose just shook his mouth and replied.


    "I haven''t been bored to that extent, and don''t forget that we are the grasshopper tied to a rope. If you are the end, how good can I be? So, instead of self-destruction, it is better to think about it. Think about how we should deal with all of this."


    "How to deal with all this. Yes, we really have to think about how to deal with everything."


    Hardly biting his teeth, Pierce almost smashed his nails into his own flesh. He thought and thought again, until the smile on his face began to get up, so he answered Rose.


    "Maybe it''s the best idea to destroy everything and give it a clean meal."


    "Blow them up? How to blow them, what to use?" After asking this question, Rose quickly returned and stared at Pierce. "Do you want to use nuclear bombs again, just like in New York?"


    "Don''t say it''s like the nuclear bomb in New York is what I ordered. But I do have this idea. Since we can''t solve this guy by conventional means, then we use unconventional means to solve this, no. Is it a solution?"


    "Are you crazy? Don''t you forget that we used to attack him with a nuclear bomb, but what the result is, don''t you know?"


    "Know, of course, I know, is the result a failure? But that doesn''t mean that this method is useless, isn''t it?" Pierce, who is shaking his mouth, wants to show his gentle smile, is not I know that at this moment, he smiled very embarrassedly. And just like this kind of smile, he said so. "As early as the Cold War, our old rival, the Soviets, put forward a very interesting insight. It is not that the weapon does not work, but the bomb is not big enough. In other words, if a nuclear bomb is not enough, then come Two. Maybe a nuclear warhead of a million tons in the district does not hurt that guy, but two, two million tons? We have the most abundant nuclear weapons storage in the world, we don��t have to worry about it, our The nuclear bomb is not enough to destroy this guy. As long as we have this determination!"


    "You must be crazy!" If he said that he had just said this, Ross was only a simple complaint, but now he is already having such an idea. "You actually intend to throw large-scale nuclear weapons in the United States, what do you want to do, so even if we win, the United States is almost finished. Then our victory still makes sense?"


    "As long as it is a victory, it makes sense. Don''t stop me, Ross. I have made up my mind!"


    The face twitched and Pierce gave him such an answer. For such an answer, Ross immediately took out his own gun and pointed to Pierce.


    "I won''t let you do this, Alexander Pierce. I would rather be jailed with you for a lifetime, and I don''t want to be with you as a hangman and ruin our country!" (To be continued~^ ~)

 Chapter 700： Palm World Plan is completed

    "Destroy our country?" sneered at the muzzle in front of him. Pierce looked up and looked at General Ross in front of him, and asked him curiously. "I am very curious, how did you come to this conclusion. Can''t you see it? I am saving our country."


    "I only saw that you are making a crazy move, a move that might push our country completely to destruction. Raise your hand, Pierce, I won''t let you do whatever you want. I would rather admit our failure, accept The punishment from the enemy is not willing to let you destroy everything."


    At this time, General Ross��s eyes were full of steel-like determination and unquestionable affirmation. As a soldier, he did what he was supposed to do, whether it was the efforts he had made to protect his own national interests or whether he would rather bear some sacrifices that would not allow Pierce to do the crazy things. No matter which aspect he looks at, he can say that he shoulders his responsibility.


    However, although he made this choice at this time, it does not mean that he can really stop Pierce. For example, now, when Pierce said this, the situation immediately changed unpredictably.


    "It��s really nice to say, Rose. But do you really think that you can hold all the guns with this gun?��


    As soon as the voice fell, the agents in the entire airborne carrier suddenly pulled up their weapons and pointed the gun at Ross''s head. Such a move naturally attracted the attention of many military personnel, but they did not wait for them to respond. The agents had already shot one and shot them all here.


    Seeing that the men brought by the military had died in the hands of the agents one by one, General Ross immediately opened his eyes and asked Pears inconspicuously.


    "Pierce, what have you done?"


    "What have you done? Isn''t this a clear-cut thing?" Pulling his collar and extending his finger to push the muzzle in front of him, the smile on Pierce''s face looked so brilliant. "Why, do you simply think that I will arrange you in this position, and really don''t do any precautions?"


    "I have already cleaned up, and most of these people are re-raised."


    Deeply frowning, General Ross is still full of puzzles. How many people know that some politicians are conspiring to clean up the people around them after they took office. It can be said that people here can basically be said to be his confidants. But he did not think that these so-called confidants actually betrayed him, and it was the kind of thorough and unrelenting betrayal.


    Looking at his reaction, Pierce immediately smiled exaggeratedly.


    "Ross Ross, you let me say what is good for you? Isn��t it naive? Do you really think that your simple cleaning methods can clean up all of my people? Do you forget what they are? But the agents are the most elite spies. Is it really useful for your little means to deal with them?"


    "From the very beginning, those people around you are my abandoned sons. Those who are proactively approaching you and seem to be unhappy in this organization are the ones I want to be with you. And by the way This whole SHIELD is my own person, no matter how you move, I can''t escape my hand. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Pierce, who are you, what are you planning?"


    Deeply frowned, Ross has now concentrated all the doubts he has discovered before. In such a concentration, he immediately discovered that Pierce''s identity seems to be far more complicated than he imagined. This means, and the purpose he wants to achieve, is obviously not something that a person with a glamorous identity can do.


    "Who am I? What are I planning?" Shaking his head, Pierce slammed Ross on the ground and smiled at him. "Soon, you will know the answer to this question. In addition, I would like to thank you for one thing, thank you for taking all the responsibilities for me as the chief conductor. I mean, when I happened to those After the nuclear bomb, you will always need a person who can hold the black pot to stand in front of it and take it for me. And you, Ross, you will be the most suitable candidate."


    "You can''t do this, Pierce, you can''t do this. You will ruin the United States, and you will ruin our future."


    Ross began to struggle to stand up and stop Pierce from doing the dangerous things. But the agents have already rushed up and pressed him to the ground.


    Therefore, he could only watch Pierce step by step to the podium, took the communicator handed over with an evil smile, and then said to the communicator.


    "Give me the honour of the President"


    Pierce��s energy that has been in business for many years has finally erupted. From going to the president, to the countries where the members of Congress are basically dominated by him, what he wants to do, really does not need to go through too much. twists and turns. So, it was almost just a phone call, the fleet from the coast and several military bases in the interior responded to his orders.


    An intercontinental missile whizzed away from the silo and flew toward a place in the unbelievable eyes of some witnesses. The speed of flight beyond the speed of sound makes these missiles exceptionally fast, almost just as they ascend into the sky, Zhou Yi has noticed the existence of these things.


    And this immediately made him laugh. The nuclear bomb is really a toy for children. Even if more nuclear bombs blast on his body, it will not have any effect on him. After all, he is the sun, and as a celestial body that undergoes nuclear fusion in the body, he has no reason to fear this little weapon of mankind.


    Therefore, he directly ignored these existences, but said to the unmanned human soldiers in front of him.


    "What a pity, guys of you. I didn''t expect that in this case, you would actually be regarded as abandon. I am very curious, what kind of reaction will be when you see those things."


    After listening to such a sentence without a word, most people��s reactions are inexplicable. They simply don''t know what the Ming Wang said, but instinctively produced a very bad reaction. At this time, there was a shrill whistling sound in the sky.


    It was the sound of the intercontinental missile flying, the sound of a huge tail flame burning in the sky. After seeing the intercontinental missiles that were flying in the direction of the sound, almost everything could not help but mad.


    "Damn, damn. Are the government **** crazy?"


    "We are still here, can the **** guys want to kill us and me?"


    "We are working hard for the country. In the end, the country actually wants to do this to us. I am not convinced, I am not convinced!"


    One after another, the crickets came out from the mouths of the soldiers who were almost mad by the huge impact, and listened to their embarrassment. Zhou Yi, who is a Ming Wang, laughed.


    It is really a pleasure for him to add some blockage to the enemy in this kind of thing. Although the precondition for doing so is to allow these soldiers to survive the blast of nuclear bombs. But since he is here, then it is impossible to let the nuclear bomb destroy everything here.


    Stretching out the palm of the hand more than the mountain, under his space ability, the intercontinental missiles that were flying were immediately transferred to his palm. And this almost immediately detonated the intercontinental missiles with nuclear warheads.


    It is like a blooming flame rose, accompanied by a huge roar of layers, the glare of the sun shining even more than the sun, the cloud column is swiftly released in the palm of Ming Wang. However, it is just like this.


    Those terrorist shocks that should have appeared, as well as the iconic mushroom cloud, did not appear. Even if you took an instrument that specifically detects nuclear radiation, you will find that there is not even a little nuclear radiation here.


    Almost everything was imprisoned in the palm of the giant god, and this was an attack of horror and destruction for human beings. For this giant god, it was only a small fire on the palm of his hand. With a gentle grip, everything is gone, leaving no trace. The relaxed and freehand look can almost scare everyone''s eyes.


    Especially the soldiers who thought they were dead, now they have put down all the burdens, and they have squatted on the ground wholeheartedly, and issued the most sincere respect to this supreme god.


    And looking at all of this in front of him, Ming Wang just patted his hands and said to all the people who watched him like a thunderous voice.


    "Is this all the means of mankind? It''s really weak and worth mentioning. Listen, everyone. This is my city, I don''t want to see you stepping into my city in this way. If you say If you want war, then I will give you war. But remember, I am the master of war, I am the only symbol of victory. As long as I am there, it is indestructible. As long as I am there, you will I want to win. I am guarding here, and here will be my land of God. Everyone, keep this in mind, don��t pay a heavier price for this. Don��t be in front of the gods who dominate the war and the invincible spirit. Make this stupid choice."


    The light from the gods began to fade, and the body of the king of the Ming Dynasty began to gradually dissipate in the clouds. However, although it is impossible to observe the existence of this **** with the naked eye, the shadow of each person present is deeply left behind.


    Both humans and mutants have thoroughly learned the awe, in the face of such a powerful and above-mentioned existence. And when they began to recall every word he said, and for his speculation, believe in no doubt. Zhou Yi has already felt that what he lost is returning a little bit. (~^~)

 Chapter 701： Dying and struggling

    The deity that was sealed in the long river was reappearing in his body through a unknowable gap. Moreover, with the infinite power of the red superstar in his body, this long-lost divinity began to rise wildly.


    The status of God is matched with his power. When the power possessed by God reaches a certain level, the position he possesses will become more noble. Similarly, the power and divinity attached to the godhead will grow accordingly. This means that he has not only become a **** again, but that the side of being God has become stronger.


    This is a good thing, and the best thing is this time. He doesn''t have two very different personalities as before. The so-called conflict between the godhead and the personality did not happen to him at this moment, so that he did not have to go back and forth between the two different character conflicts as he did.


    This may be a good thing, one that represents Zhou Yi will never be as good as it used to be. He will no longer hang his mind on those human beings, thinking about heroes and responsibilities all day long. I will not indulge my own desires and do what I like. And this is the best situation for both him and his family.


    A person with a family does not need a hero, nor does it need an indulgence of that desire. What they need is a husband, father, son and brother who can take responsibility. Instead of sacrificing your own hero for others. That is not an honor, it will only be a pain.


    Especially after Zhou Yi has done so much stupid things, he does not need to continue this stupid behavior. This is almost a consistent view of his family, and he has accepted these things himself.


    In short, everything is moving in the right direction, and everything is changing as they expected. Whether it is a change in him or a change in the outside world.


    Just as Zhou Yi, according to everything he planned for his women, successfully retrieved his own spiritual power and changed it into a god. Outside his city, an unimaginable change is going on.


    The first is from the Air Force aircraft carrier of the SHIELD. When Pierce was completely dreaming, watching the nuclear bombs he fired was like a short-lived fireworks, and when he was slapped by the giant **** standing above the city, he really felt Everything that went to him was completely ruined by this slap.


    At this moment, he really wants to burst into tears and laugh and vent his absurd emotions in his heart. However, when he really wanted to do this, he found that he even had this last vent, and the last madness was completely impossible.


    He has almost wiped out all the cards, and now he has almost nothing to use except the agents under his hand. And what can these agents do, and whether they can still continue to trust. These are the things he is now suspecting.


    The Hydra people have no absolute loyalty. Before that, they are willing to obey Pierce because Pierce has the value worthy of their obedience. His evil, conspiracy and power, as well as all other things, deserve their allegiance. But now, does he still have this value, and that is a very worthwhile thing to consider.


    Pierce can clearly see that it seems that someone has begun to think about this issue. So he must make a decision before them. Decide on your own future, what to do in the end. However, this decision can not be done well, and there is still a guy who is desperately disturbing him at this time.


    "Hah, Pierce. All your plans have failed. You have completely finished everything. You have any skills, what plans do you have? Let me listen and listen, let me be happy."


    "Let you be happy? Why aren''t you making me happy?" Hearing these words from Rose, Pierce, who had been juvened and decadent, immediately opened his eyes and revealed some sick smiles. "Do you think you ran away? Do you think you can elute your suspicions from all this? Don''t be too naive, Ross. Don''t forget that you have said that we are tied to a rope. Grasshopper on!"


    "I know that I can''t remove it from all of this. I have never thought of it. However, I can see you guys being caught in jail, and maybe even handing you over to meet the requirements of the god." To the hands of the mutants, I am satisfied enough. Pierce, you can''t escape from my eyes. I must see your tragic end with your own eyes."


    "My miserable end, no! It should be said that your tragic end. You reminded me, General Ross. I almost forgot, you have a special function. As the highest commander of this war, you seem to be able to replace I have blocked a lot of unnecessary attacks. Of course, before that, I still need to do something, for example, so that you can never expose me."


    Having said that, Pierce took a gun from the person around him and pointed at Rose, who looked at himself with anger.


    "I want to thank you, Ross. Thank you for all the hard work you have done for me. Really, we almost won, but we didn''t even think of it, a **** can actually be strong to this extent. Ignore him. It really is a huge mistake. But I think, after this, I should not make such mistakes again. It is you, gave me a chance to learn the lesson. It��s just a pity that you can only provide us with this. a chance."


    "I will miss you, Rose. But please forgive me for having to do some perjury for our cause. When they ask me, I will push everything to you. After all, as a commander, how do you? Also responsible for the failure of the war, isn''t it?"


    This shameless statement made Ross almost want to rush to fight with him, but those agents who still listened to Pierce''s instructions stopped him, making him unable to make the final stroke. So he could only scream and scream at Pierce.


    "You will be retribution, Pierce, you will be retribution. I swear, you bastard, you will definitely go to hell, I swear!"


    "You won''t have that chance. I should swear this!"


    With this in mind, Pierce directly pulled the trigger in his hand. For him, the dead Rose is undoubtedly the best tool, and now he is about to push him into the abyss of death. But at this time, a loud noise suddenly rang. And he suddenly found out that there was a guy in the middle of himself and Ross, a guy facing him.


    Although he pulled the trigger as he wished, the bullet did not hit Rose, but hit the man between them, the guy who looked like Sven''s glasses. And when he fancy the person he hit, he immediately cursed involuntarily.


    "Oh, hell. This is damn!"


    "Hell? Wait for you to say this again!"


    The man hit by the bullet turned his head and grinned at Pierce. With his smile, a bullet spit out of his mouth. And his body has changed. Green, like the maddening pigment, instantly covered every inch of his skin. Similarly, his body changed tremendously.


    The Hulk Hulk appeared in the eyes of everyone, and when those agents who were still armed with guns saw his true identity, these people immediately put down their weapons wisely. I was honestly lying on the floor.


    As agents, they are very clear. Among those superheroes, there are a few guys who are absolutely incapable of provoke. It is clear that Hulk is definitely at the forefront of existence. Once he is angered, even if they have nine lives, I am afraid that they are not enough. Therefore, instead of doing useless struggles, it is better to choose to give up resistance directly, and it is better to surrender honestly. Anyway, with the appearance of their Hulk, Pierce��s final plot has been completely ruined. In that case, they naturally have no need to sell their lives again.


    A very realistic choice is also a terrible choice, especially for Pierce. He just looked at Hulk in front of him, and after a long while he showed a bitter smile and helpless smile. When Hulk appeared in front of his own eyes, he had already seen his own ending. A fiasco ending!


    This is completely unacceptable to him. He would rather accept death than accept this failure. So now, he picked up the gun in his hand and pointed it at his head.


    However, at this time, even if he wants to commit suicide, I am afraid it is not so easy. Because just as he was about to pull the trigger, a luminous beam hit him in the hand and flew the pistol in his hand. Then he heard the voice from Tony Stark.


    "Alexander Pierce, you are now arrested. Now your personal freedom will be completely taken over by us, and waiting for you will be a fair trial from the country and all citizens!"


    "It��s ridiculous, Tony Stark. I tell you the truth. Everything in this country, whether it��s the president, the parliamentarians, or the high-ranking officials of the government, is arranged by me. They are all my pieces. My arrangement. You expect them to judge me, or save it. I will tell you what the result is, and the result is that I am released without sin. And you will become a terrorist and become a street mouse that everyone calls. The idiots in this country have repeatedly blamed and cursed as if they were the gods."


    Tony��s words did not make Pierce succumb, but instead he became more violent.


    "You can''t judge me. If you have the ability, you will kill me, kill me!"


    "It��s not enough to kill you. As for judging you, do you think we can''t do it?"


    Knocking on his helmet, Tony let Pierce clearly hear his crazy roar through an external loudspeaker. And when he listened to his recordings, the cold words of Thor also passed.


    "Since the government has no effect, then we will come by ourselves. I have said, I want the citizens of the whole country to come to judge you, Pierce. I said it!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 702： What is the hero of the collapse evolution?

    In the face of despair and despair, Pierce and his minions were all detained. General Ross, who was once a prisoner of the ranks, was released and renewed, temporarily taking over the command of the air carrier.


    For him, it is almost no different from being kissed by the goddess of luck. But to be honest, he is not so happy to accept this situation. The most important reason for this is because the guy who just saved him.


    Hulk Hulk, Bruce Banner. No matter which identity, he will feel aversion. The former is a monster that ruined his dreams, while the latter is a man who took his daughter. With either of these two identities, he has a good reason to regard him as an enemy. In fact, he has always done this. But now, he can''t keep this position anymore because of a very important reason. That is Hulk saved him.


    The kindness of life, no matter who it is, is the greatest virtue. It is precisely because of this that General Ross had to change his attitude towards him. Although he is still disgusted with him, but in any case, he can''t do anything that is envious. Therefore, he can only stalk his neck and say to Bruce.


    "Listen, Benner. I thank you for saving me. Everything we have before can be written off. But don''t expect me to be grateful. Also, don''t think I will agree to give your daughter to you!"


    "That''s really a thank you, Mr. Ross. But I have to affirm that it is Betty''s thing, I am afraid that you have no right to make decisions. Don''t forget, Betty is now living with me!"


    Bruce Banner, who has returned to humanity, sighed at the stubbornness of General Ross. Although this is a good start, he still feels that he still has a very long way to go. Moreover, he is not prepared to follow him on this road. After all, the son-in-law and the father-in-law are natural enemies. If they show weakness, they will only get a defeated ending. And he doesn''t want to lose himself on this after he has experienced so much. Therefore, his reply was sharp and sharp, pointing to the biggest pain in General Ross''s heart.


    It was uncomfortable to be exposed to the scars, but it was finally that Ross had some self-control. He did not make his family contradiction into a family farce in front of everyone.


    He just looked at Bruce with a look and then said to Tony.


    "Stark, what are you going to do next?"


    "What to do? If you want to ask me, let me let you go. Then you can save. Although you are a victim who has been deceived, but in any case, you have to commit for yourself. Wrong paying. If it��s not your bastard, I don��t think the United States will become such a bad situation.��


    Tony was almost cursing to answer Rose''s question. When he heard his words, Rose opened his mouth and asked in a blank voice.


    "How is the situation? I mean the situation in our country!"


    "Thank God, you actually know that we should scruple about the situation in our country. Should I be thankful that you have saved some military fires for the United States so that it is not completely lost in your hands!"


    Tony''s tone is still fierce, like an explosive pack that has already been ignited. For this performance, General Ross was deeply lowered and unable to scratch his hair.


    "Don''t say it, Stark. Please don''t say it! Tell me, how much mistake I made, how is our country now?"


    From a military point of view, General Ross is not wrong. He is only fighting for his own country. Although he chose the wrong partner and the goal of struggle, his spirit and thoughts are worthy of recognition. It was also because of this that Tony was able to converge on his own emotions against him.


    "The situation is very bad. Now the whole United States is discussing the fiasco of your offensive." Zhou Yi is very prepared for everything. Everything you have done is recorded and put on the Internet. Your fiasco has also become The biggest loss and shame in the United States is remembered by everyone."


    ��Almost every state, every city is denying the government��s move. This huge loss almost makes all Americans no longer trust the current government. Some people have slogans in different cities to thoroughly Abolish the current government, re-elect the new sea, and truly lead the leaders of the United States. This also causes the government to clash with most of the parade citizens. Now the whole United States is full of violence, government, and personal At this point, you need to take full responsibility!"


    Talking about the internal situation in the United States, Tony''s tone became very bad. The current situation in the country is so chaotic that he cannot look directly at it. If he didn''t know the reason for this happening, he really doubted that he was staying in the war-torn Middle East countries, not in the American paradise.


    And listening to his words, General Ross''s performance is even more regrettable. He never thought about causing such terrible things, and he did not want such things to happen in his own eyes. For a patriot, it is more painful to kill such a terrible injury to his own country than to kill him.


    And this is just the beginning.


    Although he has seen the painful performance of General Ross, Tony has not stopped at all. He is still telling, telling him how bad the US is now.


    "This is only a domestic situation, and the situation abroad will only be worse. There have been more than one country that has begun to openly question the United States and launch the intercontinental missile with a nuclear warhead. The credibility and security of our country have been met. The question of the world''s humanity. And even more damn, because you mobilized the fleet. Now our fleet has been attacked by some of the counter-attacked mutants."


    "The Second Fleet of the Atlantic Fleet, the Third and Seventh Fleet of the Pacific. It is now controlled by the mutants and becomes the weapon in their hands. And this leads to one of the most serious consequences, that is, we completely lose It has been a military force that has been painstakingly built around the world for decades."


    "Without losing control of the fleet in the Asia-Pacific region, Japan and South Korea have chosen to launch nuclear weapons, and openly announced their departure from US control. And those countries we have fostered have learned this trick. Now, above the world. We have nothing. Whether it is strength or status, we are all lost. And, you also let us be hostile from the world, just because of the stupid things you do."


    "Unauthorized war, arbitrarily sanctioning the people of their own country, using large amounts of nuclear weapons without authorization, and daring to attack the gods. Believe me, at this time, even those religious madmen are not the ones we should provoke, but You not only provoked it, but also directly married this horse cell."


    "Do you know? As the rising cult of the world, although it has not yet been recognized by that person, it has already been filled with crazy mad believers. You don''t believe it, maybe it is now from now on. There are guys who don��t care about their own lives, holding explosives and going to any city in the United States. Preparing to use God��s punishment as an excuse to give us a big surprise!��


    Stark��s words made General Ross even have no strength to tear his hair.


    He understood Tony''s words very thoroughly, and it was because of this thoroughness that he became more aware of what would be a terrible sight. In the past, the United States, which has become a singer and a singer, has become a country that is so chaotic and full of violence, madness and destruction. It is an unacceptable pain for any patriot. What made him even more painful was that it was almost entirely caused by his own hands.


    Because of his own hands, turning the loyal motherland he has become a human **** is an unbearable blow to any normal person. That will give people a very heavy sense of guilt. And this guilty feeling for most people, even self-sufficiency is an easy relief.


    But Rose knows that he can''t easily get rid of himself. He has broken himself easily, but after that, his country may get worse. Therefore, he must take responsibility for this. He must stand up at this time and recover all this in a redemptive manner.


    But how can I save it? This is the most difficult problem. At this time, Ross, who couldn��t think of any clue, could only turn to the help of Tony, and said to him with hope.


    "Tony Stark, I know that you are a smart person. Please, tell me, how can I make up for this. If I can make up for the mistakes I made, if I can do everything for me." Redemption, then you are killing me, I want my life, I will not say a word. Tell me, Stark, what should I do!"


    "I want your life to be useful, believe me, I will not hesitate."


    I was so annoyed that I waved my hand, and Tony replied quite impatiently.


    "What to do, if I know, I won''t be so a headache. Damn, this makes the whole country fall into the brink of collapse. In this case, what else can I do with his mother?"


    "What can you do, Tony!"


    Just as Tony was troubled by this, a familiar voice suddenly came in.


    "Or, at this time, only you can take this burden and do something. This is the time when you need a hero, and you, Tony Stark, you are the hero you need!" Continued.)

 Chapter 703： Choosing between the national saving plan

    To hear this, Tony''s first reaction was to be surprised. But not because of the content of these words, but because of the person who said this, and was surprised.


    He looked at Nick Fury, who was wearing a blindfold, wearing a familiar black trench coat and stepping forward in his wheelchair by his old friend Colson, and asked him in an almost unbelievable tone.


    "Nick Fury? You didn''t die, how is this possible?"


    "I thought it would be Pierce or the Ross general!" he laughed in a conspiracy, and Nick Fury watched the people who were stunned by his appearance and made to them. Explained. "I am very curious, who told you that I am dead? You know, from a scientific point of view, the best way to witness a person''s death is to find his body. Even my body has not been found, you How can I reach this conclusion?"


    "So, you have been alive all the time, just hiding behind all this, watching these guys stirring up the wind here, making the country a mess?"


    When I heard Nick Frey''s answer, Tony didn''t feel any surprise, but only felt a bit disgusted. Once again, he saw the skills of these conspirators. If the guy in front of him didn''t take advantage of the fake death, then maybe the SHIELD would not fall so easily into the control of Pierce. And if the SHIELD does not fall into their control, they will not be able to launch it.


    So, in other words, this responsibility, the one-eyed dragon in front of us must also bear a part.


    As a person who lives a hundred years old, Nick Fury is naturally aware of the reasons why Tony would say this and the thoughts in his heart. So he just shook his head and argued with a smile.


    "Although I really want to say that I have nothing to do with this, but it seems that you will not believe it. But I can tell you that I really can''t do anything about it. From the day of the assassination. The SHIELD is no longer under my control. All my trusted men are not forced to leave the SHIELD, or they have been murdered. I have no way to stop them, even a little bit of a trace. They are likely to be persecuted by them."


    "I don''t dare to appear in the bright world. I can only sneak in the shadows like a mouse, secretly planning it all."


    "Planning everything?" To hear this, Tony couldn''t help it anymore and broke out. "What do you mean by planning? Just like now, when everything is irreparable, I will stand up and say, oh! We need a hero? You have to do something early!"


    "Calm, Tony. Frey, he doesn''t want to. This is a very serious injury, that is, it has only been awake in the last two months. We have lived very hard during this time, if not relying on Fury." If we leave behind, we can��t support it until now."


    Looking at Tony, who was almost angry, Colson immediately showed a pleading look, hoping that he could stop this senseless anger. After a deep breath, Tony also reluctantly accepted this statement.


    He knows very well that it is useless to send any temper now, so instead of wasting their precious time now, it is better to control this temper and study how to solve this problem. .


    At this time, Tony thought of what Mr. Frey had said.


    "What do you say I can do? What does that mean?"


    "The meaning is very simple, just like what I literally said. Tony!" He widened his only eye, and Frey looked deeply at the guy with multiple identities in front of him. Said one sentence. "I said that you can save all of this. You only need to act according to my plan. Although you can''t say that the United States will return to its original state, at least, you can let it restore its calm!"


    This result is estimated to be fortunate in the unfortunate. At the very least, this is what Tony is like. Therefore, he did not hesitate, and asked Nick Frye.


    "What should I do? I want you to tell me in the most detailed way. Listen, I want the most detailed explanation, including the plots and means you are hiding in. I know who you are, Nick Fo. Rui, at this time, I don''t have any mood to accompany you to play these tricks!"


    "Of course, I am afraid we don''t have this mood and time!"


    Nodded, Nick Fury began to show his plans.


    "My plan is very simple. Now that the domestic voice is to overthrow the incompetent government, then we simply follow their wishes and completely overthrow the government."


    "What do you say? Repeat what you said to me again?"


    Tony suddenly raised his voice and looked at his reaction, which was completely within his expectation. Nick. Frey sighed deeply.


    "Tony, the question you have to consider now is no longer how to save them, but to consider, how to choose. As in the current situation, the government simply does not have to continue to exist."


    Having said that, he pointed to Pierce, his old friend.


    "I believe that you also heard what he said. The president, the lawmakers, and the various key personnel in the Ministry of Defense are basically the pieces he arranged. Maybe you thought he was jealous of you, but I want to tell you, he said It��s all true. He��s holding the entire US government more seriously than you think.��


    ��Remember the trial of the Supreme Court? Our vice president was coerced to tell the truth and said that he was the truth of the Hydra. Although he was soon murdered and killed, he was framed on the guy��s body. But we all know that he is the hand of the Hydra. And have you ever thought about who will be issued this order? Obviously, there is only one answer, that is Mr. Pierce."


    "He can manipulate the life and death of the vice president who was almost the leader of the country, so naturally he can manipulate anyone in the White House. He has more things than he said, no less. Even you can In this way, it is understood that our government has been completely eroded by the Hydra organization. The government bureaucrats you are familiar with in the past may be secretly a part of the Hydra, secretly cooperating with his conspiracy. So, Tony, we can''t let them continue to exist."


    Upon hearing this, Tony tightly locked his brow and questioned him.


    "Have you ever thought about it, if we rushed down the president, the parliamentarians and the important officials and sent them to prison. What kind of impact will it be for the whole United States? The National Assembly is crazy about it. They will never trust our government, and this is very likely to lead to various riots and splits within the country."


    "And the international situation will only be worse. We have already lost the interests and status of large blockbusters in the international arena. If the government is now ruined by us, then no one can guarantee that it will create a international What kind of impact. The best case, it is estimated that all our political and commercial diplomacy is stuck in the neck by other countries, holding the initiative. In the worst case, I even believe that there will be countries that want to take the opportunity to intervene here. Come, control everything in America."


    "Your worry is justified, Tony. But I have already said that we have no choice but to make a choice!"


    I pushed my wheelchair and came to the side of Tony. Nick Fury looked at the guy he had been looking for with the most sincere eye.


    "Building a big house on the roots eroded by ants is also a dangerous problem. He will bring huge hidden dangers for us and even our descendants. We have already done this and tasted the real bitter fruit. So now, I am not willing to let you repeat our mistakes."


    "Yes, it would be an unbearable pain for the United States to give up such a piece of carrion. But this kind of behavior can bring hope to our country to be born again. Safe, no hidden future. This is the most important. Things, I don��t think you want everything that you��ve worked so hard to build up. It��s like this now, because these **** locusts collapse and destroy. You know, next time we don��t necessarily have the opportunity now. Save it from this crisis."


    Silence for a long time, or torture in the heart for a long time. Tony just enlarged his bloodshot eyes and asked Nick Friyer with a low voice and asked seriously.


    "Well, just do what you said. So what is our specific plan?"


    "Very good, Tony. That''s it, you are more and more like your father!" He opened his mouth and revealed a satisfied smile. Nick Fury began to describe his own plans to him.


    "First of all, you need to use your own channels to announce to all the people that Pierce has already existed his party, and to make their identity completely public. On this issue, I have ample information on hand to help you complete this. a little."


    "Then, you need to intervene in the situation as your superhero, hold the judicial system before the government is completely confused, and then attract the sights of the chaotic people in the name of the trial traitors and conspirators. Come to you. At this point, Colson will help you, and he will help you complete this century trial with a group of elites in the legal system."


    "Finally, that is, the more critical issue. Tony Stark, you need to save the country in the name of the savior of the nation''s perilous period. That is, you need to re-establish a new government and serve as a new president. The duties of the Hydra, clearing all the remnants of the Hydra, bringing everything back to the formal, and then trying to restore the glory of the United States."


    "This is my approach, and it is the only plan we can solve the current predicament!" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 704： Election advantage, seeking foreign aid

    After listening to Nick Frey''s detailed description of his plan, Tony Stark''s biggest impression is absurdity. The reason why he thinks so, the most important reason is that the most important part of the plan is to make him the new president of the United States.


    To be honest, Tony has always been highly appraised for himself. Whether he is a businessman, a **** or a superhero, he believes that he is fully qualified for this identity. But the president? He never even thought about this problem. Or, he simply doesn''t think he can play such a role.


    In his opinion, this guy in a wheelchair in front of him is more suitable than himself. So he almost immediately questioned him.


    "Why me? I don''t think I will be a suitable president. Even if you go up, it is better than me. When it comes to political means, I don''t think I will be more skilled than you. And if you are worried about the election. If it is a problem, it is not necessary at all. I can use my own power to create enough public opinion for you. The second wheelchair president in the United States is enough for you to swindle enough votes."


    Some sarcasm, but also telling the truth. Tony��s question can be said to be the key. But for his doubts, Nick Fury has a full explanation.


    "Why it will be you, I have thought about it. But after I thought about it carefully, I found that this position is really not something you can do."


    "First of all, it is because of the complicated situation we are in now. If the United States is still the same, then you are willing to be the moderator for me to shape the momentum and draw the votes. I will be very welcome. But now This practice has no meaning at all."


    "Do you think that when you publish the information that I have provided, can our government elections continue? You must know that no matter whether it is the Republican Party or the Democratic Party, at least the average person is trapped in it. And it is also in those parties. In other words, once the scandal in your hand is published, the two parties will be immediately divided into untrusted blacklists. In the current case of national riots, they are almost There is no possibility of any governance. That is to say, the electoral system we rely on has become a waste product."


    ��The people will no longer pick the other guys who look good in the circle of the candidates we have divided. They will even vote for themselves or someone close to you. You can imagine What kind of project is the election of more than 100 million single-digit votes? Even when our country is the richest and strongest, it is not always possible to solve this problem, let alone this time. ""


    "I still don''t understand, why is it me?" After listening to so many things, I felt that I had grasped the key points, but I didn''t know how Tony was too irritated and waved his hand, impatiently facing Nick. Frey said. "Directly tell me the reason, I don''t want to hear those extra nonsense!"


    "You have to change this impatience, Tony!" sighed, and Nick Fury replied honestly. "There are two real reasons."


    "First, your fame. When our government and parties completely lose faith in his people, they think that if we want to pick a new national leader, we must let most of the public nod." And who will they nod? Maybe it��s a business tycoon, maybe a familiar politician, or even a household name. But no matter who is that, it��s bound to have such a loud reputation. And you, Tony. Your fame is definitely the loudest one in it."


    "You are a business giant, and the company in your hands is almost the pride of the United States. And you are still a playboy, you have news on Time Magazine and Lace Tabloid. Most importantly, you are still a superhero. One once protected them. And also expose the true heroes of the government mask. These conditions together are enough to make you have the most famous reputation and win the most people''s approval. And people like me are different, if I stand up. Maybe those people will say, oh, where did this one-eyed dragon come from, is he coming for a show?"


    Slightly self-deprecating, Nick Fury continued.


    "Second, it is your identity. Tony Stark, such an identity is enough for us to trust, and it is enough to ease many relationships. If you don''t say anything, just say that your relationship with that person is enough. Let us solve one of the most serious problems of the moment from the revenge of the mutant."


    "And, your identity has a value, that is, it allows us to firmly believe in you. At this time, when the whole United States has become a **** masquerade, really, I am almost No one can believe it. Because I am not sure, that person will not be a **** buried by the Hydra. But Tony! As the son of Howard, I believe that you can never be a Hydra. Just because Howard was once harmed by the Hydra, you can''t join them."


    "The Hydra has become this country, the most evil force in the world. It is not their strength, but their sinisterness and embarrassment. You have also seen that its use of intrigues has made this country frequent. It��s just a head. So, in order to save this country, we must treat it with an evil organization as a big enemy. We must deal with such an awkward organization that is good at using intrigues. We must trust each other. This is also an important factor in the future, we are reshaping the state''s functional organs, and we must not be eroded by the Hydra as it is today."


    When he was brought up by his father''s death, Tony was first stunned and then silenced.


    The most sturdy castles were taken from the inside. Tony is very clear about this truth, and even if he doesn''t understand, the facts that happen in front of him can make him understand the truth of this sentence. A big country, an almost the most powerful country in the world, is the appearance of today under the encroachment of such a group of guys. This kind of situation is enough to make anyone shudder and take a precept.


    Therefore, for Nick Fury''s statement, he also agrees. Ensuring the integrity of the new government personnel will be an important measure to prevent and deal with Hydra. To implement such an initiative, a very important premise is that some of them must become leaders of the country.


    In this way, he seems to have become a kind of unreasonable existence. Moreover, if the new government is the main enemy of the Hydra, then he has no reason to refuse, whether it is public or private. However, in the end, he is still somewhat unconfident.


    "I understand what you said, but I really don''t know how to be elected. Even if I have the information you provided, even these ones can play a role. But this does not seem to guarantee. I can be elected as the new president. I always feel that your plan still owes nothing short!"


    Being able to think like this, it is almost said that Tony accepted the plan of Nick Fury. And when he heard him say that neither Nick Fury nor Colson showed a happy color.


    So, in the face of this question. Colson said immediately.


    "We have also considered this issue, and we have such an idea about how to solve this problem."


    "Maybe, I mean maybe, you should go to your good friend for some help!"


    "My good friend?" Tony heard the word, and then he was puzzled for a moment, then locked his eyebrows deeply and looked at Colson who said this. "You mean Zhou Yi?"


    "Yes, this is the gentleman. Or, let us understand that it is the contemporary god."


    Very nodded very directly, Colson began to explain it in a more direct way.


    "Everything we have just mentioned can only give you half the chance to get a new election. After all, our enemies can''t just look at you with this clear-cut opponent occupying the board they have laid down. It��s a very possible thing to interfere with you by bad means or to recommend a new candidate to participate in the competition. Moreover, with their huge power, the success rate of this is even in ours. Above."


    "At this time, we have to admit that the forces in our hands are already at a disadvantage. Therefore, we must have a strong external force to support them. What is the world in terms of power and voice? More suitable than that god?"


    "As long as you can get the support of your Majesty, you can get the support of all believers who believe in him. You know, as he shows the power of the gods twice, this country, and even the whole world, has More and more believers have begun to become his supporters. From the current situation, this number is absolutely huge."


    "And, with his support, you will get the support of most of the army. Because as he ended this ridiculous war, there are more and more people who believe that he is the **** of war and victory. Almost no military has dared to point his gun to this existence, especially our soldiers. As the released prisoners of war began to publicize his power, our army has begun to believe almost completely. He exists. So, from this perspective, it is very important to get his support because we can hold the most critical power."


    "And in the end, with his support, he can solve a big problem. From the troubles of the mutants, anyway, our relationship with the mutants is getting more and more rigid. Now we have no energy, no ability to come. Dealing with the revenge of the mutant. In this case, then we have only one choice. That is summation, through him to sum, let us re-establish the relationship of harmony and harmony. This is the real focus. I believe that now the United States, I am afraid that no one will be willing to have any conflict with the mutants anymore, you say no!"


    Silence is still silent. It was not until a long time that Tony made up his mind.


    "I know what to do!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 705： Tragic choices three conditions

    ��We can hardly imagine that our government has become like this. This will be the biggest scandal since the founding of the United States.��


    "At present, the president has already resigned after being accused by more than half of the people. Although the president who has just been in office for less than a year is very dissatisfied with this fact, his dissatisfaction has no use. Because he faces There are also treason and accusations of crimes."


    ��The biggest scandal in history, more than half of the government bureaucrats have been accused of being linked to extremist terrorist organizations. The future of the United States has been in the hands of these people, and this reality deserves our reflection!��


    "Iron Man saved the future of the Federation. He will judge the traitors with the power that citizens give him. We need to reflect, we need to think, we still need such a government to rule us. It is still as usual, let those behind the pickles The bureaucrats continue to control the country, or launch a revolution to re-find the future for the United States."


    Huge headlines, fierce remarks, and crazy news reports are almost everywhere in the United States and in every corner of the world. Looking at the news that is still playing in front of her eyes, Zhou Yi smiled and said to her old friend.


    "It seems that this time you seem to have a lot of ambitions. Why, when the hero is tired, would you like to try to play a new role?"


    "You know that I have never had this hobby!" Put down the teacup in his hand, Tony looked at his old friend and said helplessly. "You should know what the country is like now. It has reached the point where someone must come forward to maintain it. However, such people are not good to find, especially when many people are guilty. So, I I can only go on my own."


    "You have to know, this will be a very hard job. Tony, really, I don''t want to see the burden of your results. This is not a good thing, even to understand that it is likely to crush you. of."


    As a friend, Zhou Yi gave him such a warning. But in this regard, Tony shook his head and responded.


    "Don''t worry about this problem for me, there is no need to worry about it. I believe that my ability is just a mess. I believe I can still pack it. By contrast, I am even more curious that you are now. doing what?"


    "You who have become God, are you going to continue this situation? Or do you want to create your own new mythology system in this modern society like the myths of the past? Tell your thoughts Come out and listen to me, maybe I can give you some help."


    "Give me some help?" Upon hearing this, Zhou Yi immediately looked at Tony with a playful look.


    For everything he has now, he doesn''t think there is anything that needs Tony''s help. On strength, his power is enough to make the whole world convinced. No matter what country, now I am afraid there is no courage to do anything to him.


    As for the forces that dominate the mutants and the dark races, he is definitely one of the biggest forces behind the world. Even the cities on the bright side are constantly expanding and growing. The current chaotic situation in the United States has not had any negative impact on the city. On the contrary, it has become a special sign that attracts those who want to be sheltered by the gods and constantly rush into the land of this god.


    Most of these are decent people, the so-called social elites. It can be said that when the country is facing difficulties, their self-protection speed is even far beyond the speed of the country''s collapse.


    Of course, although some people look down on these guys, Zhou Yi has to admit that their influx has expanded the power of Hui Yao City in disguise. The city is no longer inferior to the old New York City, and even after the next expansion plan is completed, it will become the most unique and powerful city in the world.


    With so many resources in hand, Zhou Yi really doesn''t feel that he needs someone else to provide any help. And he believes that Tony should also know this, so he immediately understands that this is his old friend who is concerned about himself.


    This made him laugh at the moment and said to Tony.


    "Well, if you want to talk to me, just say something. When I can still be the master, I will wait for Ada to come back. I want to sign your contract, but it is not as easy as it is now." ""


    "Please, you are all gods. How is it still the same as the original, fiddling with the fierce woman. It is good to take a little majesty, you are not like the worship of the believers." ��


    Patt his own forehead, Tony said to Zhou Yi in a totally unbearable tone. For the answer to this topic, Zhou Yi said this.


    "Before becoming a god, I and she were first men and women. So as long as it doesn''t matter to the principle, I should make a concession. Don''t say me, you are not the same, how are you and Pepe now?"


    "Sorry, we broke up." Shaking his head, Tony replied in an understatement. And this immediately made a funny expression on Zhou Yi''s face. He straightened his face and said apologetically to Tony.


    "Sorry, man. I don''t know about this. I have to know that I have not been on this planet for more than a year. So, if I can, can you tell me what is going on? If it is only a small contradiction, I think I should Can help you mediate."


    "Contradictions? I am afraid that it will be more serious than any contradiction, man!"


    Although I don''t want to mention this question very much, Tony still said the original to Zhou Yi.


    "Since the last time things happened in New York, Pepe was bothering me. She didn''t want me to continue my dangerous job and started asking me to abandon him and return to my original life. But, I How could it be done! For me, the identity of Iron Man has become the most indispensable part of my life. He is me, I am him. To abandon him is to abandon myself and denounce Tony. Stark is the same person. How can I do this?"


    Looking at Tony''s emotions, he couldn''t help but grab his own hair. Zhou Yi could only sigh and pat him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t be too upset, man. Sometimes you have to make trade-offs, although your trade-offs are a bit too difficult. But you are coming too, aren''t you?"


    "I really envy you, you bastard. It is so simple to leave the ground, no one has no nostalgia."


    "That''s because I have nothing to be nostalgic about. You should also know what my situation was like at the time. Instead of relinting things that are not worthy of nostalgia. Then I might as well put my energy on my side. The people on the top. At the very least, I can guarantee myself and their happiness."


    "You are right, maybe this is the choice of a smart person."


    I patted my face and quietly ended the topic while I was awake. Tony began to revisit the business with Zhou Yi.


    "Well, let''s explain it openly and honestly. Zhou Yi, I need your help, very much needed."


    ��Uh huh?�� Putting down his teacup, Zhou Yi began to look at him and listen to him. Tony saw his movements and Tony immediately said.


    "I need you to support me in your capacity and support my next move. Whether it is to judge those guys or in the new presidential election, I need your support. Of course, this is not free. I can You guarantee some things in advance."


    "First, the problem of the mutant. If I am elected as the new president, I will stop all activities for the mutants. They can enjoy the same treatment as all Americans, including all national welfare, and one Fair employment and school environment."


    "Second, we can join hands to fight the **** organization of the Hydra. You should know where the people who are against you come from, and you should be full of anger at all their actions. Tell you the truth. I am the same. As long as I can go on stage, I can guarantee that organizations aiming at clearing Hydra will be established throughout the United States and even the whole world. As long as I am in the White House, this organization will run for one day, no. If you solve the Hydra, you will never give up."


    "And third, if I go to power, I can make a certain political compromise on your city. You can control your city completely, including the appointment of the police, officials, and even the mayor. We will not interfere. I will give you the name of the country and the law. You only need to verbally recognize the jurisdiction of the US government. And not only the scope of your current city, from here to the coastline, the land of several neighboring states, we can Divide it to you, let them develop it on your own. Even if you make it into a special zone that only allows mutants to live, we will not have any interference."


    "How are these three conditions, are you willing to promise me?"


    What Tony has proposed is not rich, especially on the third point. From here, Zhou Yi can see the current embarrassment of the United States and their urgency. If he is willing to drag on, he may be able to fight for more favorable conditions. However, Zhou Yi did not have this idea.


    This is just a game on a small planet. He really doesn''t have to compare it on such a resource. That doesn''t make sense, it''s not necessary. In contrast, he cares more about the first two conditions. One is his original intention, one can bring him some fun. With these two points, it is enough to make him nod. As for the third point, it can be said that it is an attached gift. However, this gift is too luxurious.


    So, there is not much hesitation, and there is no need to discuss with other people. Zhou Yi nodded at the moment and smiled and replied.


    "Yes, I accepted your terms."


    "So, happy cooperation, man!"


    With a sigh of relief, Tony gripped Zhou Yi��s hand hard. For him, this is already the best start. And then, what he needs to face is the toughest challenge. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 706： Re-disintegration alliance

    Running around for a long time and having a face-to-face exchange with Zhou Yi, it was worthwhile for Tony. He got what he wanted most, and he took control of the situation that most disturbed them. And after doing all this, he naturally has no meaning for a long time. So after waving and Zhou Yi farewell, he rushed to the airport.


    Just when he left the company building of the Nikko company, a person came forward and slammed him down.


    "Tony, how are you here?"


    "I also want to ask this sentence." To look at the guy in front of him, Tony immediately picked an eyebrow and asked. "Steve, why are you still here?"


    "I am going to find the guy to talk about things. What are you doing here?"


    Frowning and looking at Tony in front of him, the captain apparently did not think that his appearance here was just a coincidence. For the current situation, any thing that is not coincidental is enough to make him pay attention to it.


    "That was a coincidence. I also came to talk to him. And I have already finished talking. So, I will not bother you, please continue!"


    There was nothing to talk to the captain. Tony waved his hand and wanted to walk away from him. But the captain slammed his shoulder and said to him.


    "Wait a minute, Tony, I think we need to talk."


    "Now? You can''t change your time? I have a lot of things to do now!"


    Tony asked for his advice. However, the captain��s attitude is very determined.


    "It''s now!"


    "Well, I see a coffee shop nearby, maybe you want to talk to me there."


    In the end, Tony chose a compromise. He knows that if he does not agree, this stubborn guy will always be entangled in himself. So the tone of choice chooses to escape, then it is better to try to solve his problem as soon as possible. And with such an idea, he took a helpless expression and sat down with the captain in the coffee shop on the side.


    "In advance, Steve. I still have a flight to Washington to catch. So, I can only give you up to half an hour, do you understand?"


    "I understand, so I will ask my question as soon as possible." Staring at the companion in front of him, the look of the captain''s eyes is very complicated. "First of all, what I want to ask you is, why do you want to do this? I mean, why do you want to expose the identity of those people, who made you make such a decision?"


    "Why, you want to ask this?" Tony picked his own eyebrows, and Tony replied with a smile. "Listen, my answer is that no one needs me to do this, but I should do it. They are deserved of sin. Since I have their evidence in hand, why don''t I pick them up and put them in the sun? Next, let them accept the trial of this country?"


    "But your movements are too big, Tony. You almost destroyed the order of this country. Our situation has been very complicated. Why do you have to add these chaos at this time? Don''t you know this? Is it oiling the fire?"


    "Is it on the fire? I don''t think so, Captain!" Suddenly changed his tone, Tony almost immediately refuted it. "Compared to your statement, I think that my approach is to make a bottom-up. You don''t understand what the current situation is. This government that has lost its credibility is facing a crisis of being crushed by angry people. It is almost It��s almost finished, or it��s already finished. In this case, why don��t I use it at the end, push it directly to the table with the mites inside, and let it face the anger from the people. At least, this can make those anger The people find a direction to vent, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, the direction of venting. You just want them to vent their violent emotions. Then have you ever thought about what to do after this, more than half of the important officials have been put in prison and you are about to face The so-called people''s public trial. It sounds like you are performing justice, but I want to know, then? Then what do you want to do, watching our country fall into anarchy and become a chaotic free country? Why are you not doing it? Before we act on this impulse, talk to us?"


    "Wait, wait!" As the captain''s emotions began to heat up, Tony immediately reached out and stopped his speech. "You call me these moves as an impulsive move? Captain, I think you are a little too self-righteous. I can tell you very clearly that everything I am doing now is planned and purposeful. I am saving our country, do you understand?"


    "Hah, am I getting it wrong? Or are you kidding me?" Listening to Tony''s speech, the captain''s immediate appearance was about to laugh. "You have shut down all the most important people in this country. You even pulled down the president. This makes our country ridiculed all over the world, and now you actually told me that you are In saving our country. Please, Tony Stark, are you a fool?"


    "Otherwise, you think, Captain. Do you think you are very smart?" After the captain of the United States said so, Tony''s face has become subtle. He deeply twitched his mouth and revealed a smile full of ridicule. "Listen, Mr. Rogers. Do you think that pulling the president down is because I feel like it is fun? I tell you, if it��s not because these **** guys have completely turned into other people��s minions, they��ve become one of those Hydras. It��s possible to push this already unlucky country to the abyss at any time. I don��t have the time to do this kind of hard work.��


    "You don''t even know what kind of evidence I found. The president, the secretary of state, the members of Congress, the bureaucrats of the Ministry of Defense, almost all of them are Hydra people, and it is because of the existence of these people that we will I played such a ridiculous war. Don��t take them away now, do you know what will happen? Are you sure that these crazy mobs will not be forced to launch the Third World War directly? ?"


    "Even if this is the case, Tony. Your means are too extreme. Can you completely solve this problem if you do this, can you calm down the country? No, it is almost impossible, you will only let the situation It gets worse and makes everything at the moment more chaotic."


    "So, I said, Mr. Steve Rogers, you are too self-righteous." The smile on Tony''s face became more and more ridiculous, and even the look in his eyes began to become even colder. ��I said that everything I did was planned. And I have made enough preparations for this plan.��


    "Do you think that I am just for a moment of fun, a moment of anger? I am embarrassed, I let you down. I did this just to reshape the country''s order. In this short few days, I invested a few Billions of money are for all Americans to know what kind of situation our government has become. I want them to see the ugliness and darkness of the government and let them understand that the US federal government has Completely necrotic, became a cancer, a presence that must be eliminated."


    "And what I am doing now is to destroy it and replace it. I want to destroy this government by the power of all American people, and with their support, rebuild a new order. A new federal government Will be born again in my hands, this is my current task. Understand, Captain, I am not like you. In addition to complaining and accusing, wasting time, nothing will be done."


    To put it here, Tony has no intention of continuing. He stood up straight and didn''t even say hello to go outside.


    Looking at his appearance, the captain immediately stopped him.


    "Stark, wait. What do you mean by this? You have to reorganize the government?"


    "Yes, Mr. Captain. And I will also run for the new president, in the name of Iron Man. Why, will this surprise you?"


    Stopped, Tony said the same thing without returning. For his attitude, the captain gradually lowered his posture.


    "You should discuss it with us. If you want to do this, you should make it clear to us. We may be able to give you some help, and then we will be able to share some pressure for you."


    "Hah, share the pressure. Do you know, Steve. You are farther away from me, it is enough to share the pressure for me."


    After saying this, Tony couldn''t help but walked back and stood in front of the captain and said to him.


    "Listen, I don''t ask you to give me any help, and I don''t expect you to have anything to help me. I just need you not to mess with me. For me, this action is very Important, in order to save this country, I almost got all the money. So, don''t look for me anymore, I have enough trouble now. If you really have so much time, then go to Hydra. Trouble, not looking for me, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Sorry, Tony, I don''t know how much trouble I have given you. If you explain it to us earlier, maybe there won''t be so many misunderstandings between us."


    "Misunderstanding?" Tony was a smile when he faced the captain''s sincere apology. "This can''t be said to be a misunderstanding. It can only be said that we are not born to deal with it. Do you know? Captain! We are two kinds of people at all. Whether it is character or way of doing things, we are very difficult to reconcile. So, now The situation is the best choice. You take your Avengers to find the Hydra''s cockroaches. And I, I am willing to spend my time in repairing the national order. We don''t make water in the water, understand?"


    "What do you mean, Tony?"


    "It''s like what I literally mean. The Avengers are here! I don''t have any time to accompany you to play this hero game. I have more important things to do! Goodbye, Steve. Give them to me. Say goodbye."


    After saying this, Tony never left the coffee shop again. Only the captain was left, and his face looked blank and looked at the direction he left.


    He never thought that the Avengers would announce dissolution in this way. Moreover, he has no room for retention. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 707： Goodbye time

    After Tony left, the captain did not even continue the previous plan, to find Zhou Yi to talk. He originally wanted to blame the faint Zhou Yi in the end of the war, the kind of action that destroyed hundreds of planes in an instant, not only let the United States have hundreds of billions of economic losses, but also let the expensive pilots suffer heavy casualties.


    Be aware that even in the most developed country in the United States, it is not easy to develop a qualified pilot. Especially now, this is even worse for the US attack. In this attack, the long air defense line in the United States could not find a few suitable pilots to complete the cruise mission of the schedule. This is really ridiculous. The most critical issue is that they can''t pull back the retired pilots from the civil aviation companies to deal with the current predicament. If you do that, it will only add a shame to the United States, which has been shameful enough.


    Therefore, he hit his mind on Zhou Yi. Even if this guy can''t personally maintain the airspace security of the United States because of his heart, but with the strength of the city, the loan of one hundred and eighty excellent pilots should not be a problem.


    This should have been a good thing, a good thing to alleviate the pressure on the United States now. However, at this moment, the captain is not in a mood to continue.


    Tony was thus separated from the Avengers and devoted himself to the great cause he is doing now. This is something he didn''t think of from the beginning. Moreover, he is still unable to blame Tony on this issue. Because if his career is successful, then his role in this country will be greater than the role of the entire Avengers.


    He should not stop him and he is not qualified to stop him. However, when thinking of one''s side, it is necessary to have such a friend and an opponent''s role. The captain''s heart has an uncomfortable idea.


    This made him lose some of his soul, so that he was so lacking. This kind of mentality is naturally unable to win any negotiation work. So he could only sigh and came to a car parked on the side of the street. He opened the door and sat in the co-pilot position.


    At this point, the main driver was working on a black-haired man reading a newspaper. He heard the movement around him and immediately put down the newspaper in his hand and asked the captain.


    "Why, is your negotiation going smoothly? It��s only been less than half an hour, or is it that you were directly raised?"


    "A little accident, I am a bit confused now, not suitable for doing negotiations."


    "It''s not like you, man. I thought it was like someone who has experienced so many big scenes, and now it should have gone to the point where it is not shocking!"


    Shaking his head, the black-haired man laughed. At the same time, the car was also started and turned into the traffic.


    "I am not a robot, I can be indifferent to anything. And the situation I have encountered at the moment is even a completely unexpected thing for me. Seriously, my heart is really complicated now. What it feels like."


    Under normal circumstances, the captain does not arbitrarily reveal his own voice. On the one hand, 70 years of sleep makes him incompatible with the present day, and on the other hand, because he is a leader, speaking out of his heart is undoubtedly a problem that is easy to go wrong. It is easy for others to look into his heart, and this will bring huge losses to his team.


    However, this person in front of him is an exception. Because the captain has a memory, the person around him is his closest friend. Nothing to say, nothing to say, even if they are not because of their gender, they can already register to get married.


    This is by no means empty talk, because they are a very special existence for each other. So almost immediately, this dark-haired man comforted him.


    "Steve, come to the spirit of the starting point. If you can''t even cheer up, those people will probably have less fighting spirit. You know, you are their backbone."


    "I know, I know. Just, sometimes I still need a little chance to breathe. This burden has become heavier and heavier. I have begun to have some doubts about whether I can pick it up. You know, from In the current situation, I am not doing well, or even saying it is bad."


    "But no one can deny your efforts, isn''t it?" Even if the black-haired man is driving a car, he does not forget to care about his friends and try to guide him. "Listen, Steve. In these things, you have done enough. Just, you can''t reach your expectations. And that doesn''t have much to do with you, because that kind of thing is already It''s not what you and your team can master."


    "Like the original war, even if we snarled the commando team''s efforts, but if there is no frontal offensive of the Allied forces, do you think we can succeed? We are like a reef under the tide, if A lot, maybe we can withstand the floods of the flood. If there are very few, then it can be guaranteed that our persistence is a victory, isn''t it?"


    "You always have a way to make my mood better, Bucky. If you are a woman, I mean if. Maybe we should change a way of life."


    After listening to Baki��s enlightenment, the captain who was in a good mood began to talk to Baki in a sly tone. And listening to his words, the black-haired Baki immediately shakes his hand, although he said that his mechanical arm should not have such an action, but he still made such a reaction.


    "Please, Steve. Can you not tell such a terrible thing casually. Especially if I am still driving."


    "I mean, after all, we must know that we grew up as brothers. And, in terms of experience, there is no other person in the world who can share the same background of the times as we do."


    "Get it!" Flipping his eyes, Baki''s cold face suddenly showed a smile. "I still want to see the enthusiasm of the girls of this era. So, if you change your hobbies, please try another person, for example, your new class, the guy named Pete."


    "Jennifer will tear me up, even if she doesn''t, Wanda will trap me in a same-sex magazine. So, forget it."


    Shake his head and end his own ridicule. The captain was silent again. At the same time, his face became silent.


    Looking at his change, Baki shook his head and asked.


    "So where are you going next? Go back, or go to that place?"


    This problem caused the captain to silence for a long time. Baki did not interrupt him, he just drove the car and waited for the moment he responded. Until then, the captain quietly clenched his fist and set his own determination.


    "Baki, send me to that place. I think that is where I should go."


    "Look at the opening point, Steve. No one can solve this kind of thing. I am afraid it is the so-called god, and there is nothing that can be done about it."


    After taking the captain''s shoulder, Baki turned his direction and drove the car toward another place.


    Today is a difficult day for the captain. It��s not because I have to negotiate with Zhou Yi, that kind of thing doesn��t make him look like this. It��s not because Tony��s departure, it��s something outside the plan. And this difficulty is obviously within the plan. Moreover, it is still a private matter of the captain.


    He needs to go to an old friend, an old friend who is very important to him. And that is not easy for him. In fact, Bucky is very clear that the captain''s unfamiliar hippie smiles are just the masks he hangs outside. The real situation is that his heart is so restless and uneasy. Even saying that even facing this matter may require him to give great courage.


    As a best friend, he should have persuaded him to give him some advice. But it seems that he is not too powerful in this kind of thing. So what he can do is only to give the captain a space to think. Of course, in the end, the captain made a decision, a decision he thought should be made.


    The car was driving fast and soon came to a senior hospital in Huiyao City. When he got off the bus, the captain eagerly took the lily that Baki had prepared for him and rushed to a special ward.


    There is only one woman lying quietly in bed in the ward, like an old woman who is asleep, and a blond woman who is crying through her eyes. It seems that I was amazed at the appearance of the captain. This woman first stunned the gods, and then suddenly realized that she stood up. Said to the captain.


    "Sorry, I don''t know if you are coming back. Aunt, she still has some time, I think she will be very happy, and you will be with her in the last time."


    After saying this, the blonde woman quietly retired. The captain put down the lily in his hand without saying a word, and then sat quietly in front of the old woman, while quietly holding her wrinkled palm.


    Seventy years ago, they also held each other like this. I just didn''t expect that after seventy years, they would reproduce everything in that year in this completely different way.


    It has always existed on the captain, the sense of dissociation of this era and the unspeakable heartache, so that he just silently watched the old woman in front of him. Until she quietly woke up.


    Seeing the presence of the captain, the old woman was not too surprised. She just smiled slightly and said to the captain.


    "God is still not thin to me, it will allow me to look at you at the last minute, Steve!"


    "Sorry, Peggy. We shouldn''t have been like this. We should be lying side by side and accepting the coming of this last moment."


    Lifting the old woman''s hand, the captain quietly kissed the back of her hand. That was what he should have done many years ago, but now he has the opportunity to do so. Everything is too late, no matter to them, it is like this. This kind of impermanence of madness and absurdity makes the captain really feel that fate is really a huge joke with himself.


    Just, this time. The old woman did not agree with him, but quietly raised her hand and touched his side.


    "Do you know, Steve. I didn''t complain about this. What I miss most now is your guarantee to me. Do you remember?"


    "Remember, I owe you a dance. On Saturday, the Stuck Club, I will see you."


    In a word, the captain has already burst into tears. He is very clear that this commitment has to be postponed again, and it is still permanent. And this cruel reality is enough to make his old soul feel an unspeakable sting. However, for the old woman, this is not the case.


    "That''s enough, Steve. That''s enough!"


    The smile still hung on her face, but her hand had slipped down quietly. Time took her last power, but left her the best memories. This is fortunate and unfortunate. At least, for the captain, it is like this. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 708： Unforgettable memories of a photo

    Peggy Carter, the departure of this amazing woman is already an irreparable thing. She is convinced of God in this life, but God cannot give her eternal life. However, for this woman, her life is no regrets.


    Because she loved a man, and until the last moment of life, this man is also with her. For all the women in the world, this is a rare lucky. Although she was all at the last moment of her life, it was enough to make her leave the world with great gratification.


    She left with a smile, but for the captain, this is enough to make him regret for the rest of his life. The wake of seventy years is not a reunion of comedy, but a farewell again. This kind of reality is really a big blow for this man.


    And this blow made him completely lost in the next few days. Just like losing his soul, the whole person can only live like a walking dead. Until the day of Peggy''s funeral.


    Because of the terrible environment in which the United States is now, there are not many political figures at Peggy��s funeral, whether military or government. This point, even if Peggy has the identity of the founder of the SHIELD, there is not much change.


    But the opposite, in this case. A group of elderly people who have not been young have come to this inconspicuous funeral. These people are mostly comrades and subordinates of Peggy. Their arrival also added a bit of solemnity to this simple funeral.


    It��s not easy to get to participate in this funeral because the current situation in the United States is not only political, but also spread to every part of the country. It can be said that it is just going out. It is already at the point of fear. However, this is enough to show that they are really mourning, not for special political purposes. This sincere emotion is enough to make this funeral meaningful.


    However, this has nothing to do with the captain. He just sat silently in the first row, staring at Peggy''s coffin like a statue. Even if a former comrade-in-arms stood by his side and greeted him, he did not have any response. It is as if for him, everything in this world has been completely unrelated to him.


    This performance is of course rude behavior. But these old people who greeted did not mean anything to blame. They just sighed and shook their heads. I came to Peggy''s niece Sharon Carter and presented her with the final grief.


    Peggy was waiting for the return of the captain in her life. She was not married and naturally had no children. And her niece became her successor. Sharon Carter also performed this duties very well. She carefully responded to the thoughts of every old man, and made the appearance of Peggy as long as possible.


    Of course, this funeral cannot be endless. As everyone left, Peggy''s coffin was buried under the tombstone, and her life was finally reached the end, completely dust settled. Those who are dead have a place to die, while those who are alive must have lived their lives.


    So in the end, only the captain and Sharon stayed in front of this tombstone.


    Looking at this man who has been immersed in his own world, Sharon hardly knows exactly what he should do. Maybe it''s time to pull him out, or, to do the opposite. She was hesitant, but in the end, she decided to pull him out of it. Because she believes that his aunt must also think so.


    The captain of the United States has his own responsibilities and tasks. He can''t stay in this place forever. For a dead person, a feeling that has completely ended is forever remembered.


    Therefore, she had the courage to interrupt the captain''s immersion in her own world.


    "I think, Aunt Peggy may not want to see what you are like now?"


    "I know!" After a long wait, Sharon got a response from the captain. It is like a sound coming out of a deep hollow. When the sound is heard, it makes people feel a deep sorrow. "However, please give me the last day of the day? Or, give me another song. I promised her, I want to ask her to dance another dance, but I didn''t think that 70 years passed, this The promise is still not fulfilled."


    "This is not your fault, the captain. Those things happened, we can''t predict anyone. And, for the aunt, the dance you promised will not be important for your return. You won''t I know, when I knew that you were awakened from the ice, how happy the aunt was at the time."


    "In my impression, Aunt Peggy has always been a person who is unsmiling. She is very successful, and she can only look up to success. I have always treated her as an idol, and I am trying to move closer to her direction. I never imagined that she would have such a catastrophic day. Even though the pain was afflicting her body at that time, I can see that the joy that is revealed from the bottom of my heart. Captain, for my aunt Say, knowing you is a very lucky thing."


    "Sorry, please don''t say it again?"


    Suddenly interrupted Sharon��s memories of Peggy, the captain��s brows gradually emerged with sadness and powerlessness that could not be suppressed. His eyes began to fluctuate, and even his tall body trembled in such a discourse. This is a hero, a recognized hero. But in the face of feelings, his fragile and normal people do not have any difference.


    Peeling off the mask on him, he is an ordinary person. A poor fellow who can''t extricate himself because an important person leaves.


    This kind of understanding made Sharon unable to bear a lot of pity in his heart. In any case, she is a woman, and a woman who is vulnerable to love, has a tough guy and a heroic image, is always particularly tolerant.


    So at this time, she really wants to give some comfort to the man in front of her, even if it is to say some warm words, as long as it can make his heart better. However, when she wanted to open her mouth, she found that she had almost no words to say.


    Her knowledge of what happened 70 years ago is too thin, and she knows nothing about the faster love rose that is in the flames of war. Ignorance made her have no say, and the kind of empty comfort is just a slap in the face.


    And such a thing, she will not do it. Whether it is from the respect of this person, or the deep feelings of his aunt. She will not do such a thing. Therefore, she also followed the silence. It wasn''t until a long time ago that the rain was soaking through her black dress, and she suddenly seemed to think of something, talking to the captain.


    "Right, there is one thing I should probably show you. It is the relic of Aunt Peggy, she is very important."


    After saying this, Sharon did not wait for the captain to give any reaction, and ran to his car. From that, the belongings of Peggy found a special existence.


    It was a photo, an old black and white photo. In the photo, the young-looking Peggy stood in the center of the position, and by her side, the captain who wore more like a costume was completely incomprehensible. I can see that he was very angry at that time. Because he did not dare to look at the direction of the camera, but quietly put his eyes on the female officer around him.


    And Peggy did not look at the camera. She was staring at her with the light when the captain did not know. At the same time, her mouth was slightly picked up, with a hint of incomprehensible smile, making her look particularly bright.


    In terms of photos, this photo is not a success. Because the two characters inside do not match the photographer''s work. But for the captain, this photo represents the most beautiful memories.


    He took the photo from Sharon''s hand and then his eyes were blurred, seemingly flying far away. Even his voice began to renew his vitality.


    "This is the first time I officially released the task. At that time, I just went alone to the enemy and completed a rescue work. Almost everyone believed that I could not be back. But only Carter, she always believed in me. I will be back. Seriously, I don��t really have much confidence in myself, but in the end, I didn��t let her down.��


    "Since then, I finally started to be active as a warrior on the battlefield. But before that, something that was more important and more exciting for me happened. Peggy promised to date me, just At the end of this mission. Do you know that? It was the first date in my life, I was really excited."


    "I don''t know if there is such a story. It''s no wonder that my aunt laughs every time I see this photo."


    Sharon answered quietly, and at the same time, she began to depict the love story of the war years in her mind.


    Women always think about this kind of thing, and the captain did not interrupt her. He just quietly touched the very bright woman in the photo with her fingers, recalling every part of her in her memory.


    It is a happy thing and a sad thing. Memory can''t be replaced, but the people in memory will become the past and become a dust. He is still alive, and she is dead. This is undoubtedly the greatest irony of fate to them.


    In this regard, the captain has no way. He can''t forget the past, and he can''t leave everything to follow Peggy''s footsteps. So he can only touch the photo and ask Sharon for such a request.


    "A long time ago, I also had a photo. It was given to me by Peggy. Unfortunately, when I fell into the ice sea, the photo was also lost. So, can you give me this photo?"


    The captain''s eyes are almost entirely pleading, and in the face of such a pleading, Sharon has no reason to refuse. She could only nod and then silently sent her blessing to the man in front of her.


    I got the answer I wanted. The captain smiled hard and smiled, holding the photo and turned around.


    "Thank you. Goodbye. Goodbye, Sharon. Goodbye, Peggy!"


    After saying this, he went straight away and disappeared into the rain without heading back. (To be continued~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 709： Love story is warm

    For Zhou Yi, today is a day that will not make people happy. But now, he is enough to loosen a big breath. Because he was so hard to send the captain who had changed his personality to his office. Of course, as a price, he agreed to a condition of the captain.


    One hundred professional pilots trained by his company will temporarily borrow from the US military to maintain their increasingly weak air defense field. Moreover, all this must be kept secret. At the very least, he must not disclose this information in any way until the United States restores its basic calm.


    This condition was somewhat unreasonable, but Zhou Yi still agreed after a round of circumstance. This is why the captain is willing to leave his office. Otherwise, Zhou Yi has every reason to believe that the old man who has just undergone any major changes will rely on his office and continue to die.


    Just after the captain left, Ada, who had a suit uniform for a lifetime, quietly walked out from the rest room next to him, and frowned, and sent such a question to Zhou Yi.


    "You just agreed to him, without a little bit of conditions?"


    "Don''t tie everything to the interests, my dear Ada!"


    A pair of Ada''s waist, Zhou Yi directly put her on her knees, biting her ear and laughing at her.


    "At this time, when we are now, the so-called interests are not beneficial, it is not important, isn''t it? So, by contrast, we should pour fun and mood into it!"


    "Helping him when he has become your pleasure." Bai Yiyiyi, Ada apparently did not have any good mood for the captain who bothered himself and Zhou Yiwen''s time. "If it were me, I would rather pity the poor people who are constantly being held in the underground prison. I have to say that Selena and her newcomers are really heavy."


    "My time is not meant to be wasted on those who deserve it. And by contrast, it makes another sense to give help to the captain, isn''t it?"


    "tell me the story?"


    Although he guessed a part of the factors, Ada still sat in the arms of Zhou Yi lazily, whispering in his ear like a laugh. In this regard, Zhou Yi just gently rubbed the skin on his finger and smiled and responded to her.


    "There are two reasons why I am willing to lend a helping hand to him at this time. First, it is the problem of Tony''s guy. He is now running for the president and obviously does not want to see the country become more chaotic. So My helper also helped him a bit. Not to mention, this was done in the name of the captain. As a teammate''s teammate, this will undoubtedly give him enough popularity in the army."


    "The second reason is because of a respectable lady."


    "Ms.?" As soon as I heard this, Ada''s faint eyes immediately widened and became full of enthusiasm, full of other oppressiveness. She directly broke away from the pocket of Zhou Yi, and according to his chest, asked him about the condescending geology. "I don''t even know you still know a woman I don''t know? Quickly, who is she?"


    "Hey, hey! Ada, don''t you think you are too sensitive?"


    A look at Ada''s reaction, Zhou Yi knows that this vinegar jar has thought of other places to go. This made him an explanation at the same time as he was crying and laughing.


    "That is an old woman who will be close to a hundred years old, so please, can you not think of strange places."


    "Are you sure? Didn''t lie to me?" Looking at Zhou Yi''s expression, the bonfire in Ada''s eyes began to fade out. But she still asked some questions with no confidence. "Why, I need you to give me a reason!"


    "Okay, okay. Since you need reasons, then I will give you a reason!" Shaking his head, Zhou Yi raised his hand and made a surrender, while giving a formal explanation. ��The reason I mentioned this old woman was because I was looking at the city and found an interesting soul and an interesting story.��


    When I heard this, Ada��s eyes turned and she began to show her appearance. She knows that Zhou Yi has returned to the ranks of God, and as a god, sometimes it is indeed possible to notice that many things that mortals can''t notice. And these things, if you taste it, will not be inferior to any wonderful movie. Therefore, she is naturally interested in this performance.


    Looking at Ai Da''s expression of interest, Zhou Yi smiled and said the story.


    "That is a story about the love that bloomed in the flames of war. It is also a long, seven-year-long waiting story. This story ended yesterday, but for my lucky spectator, it still remains. It��s a long aftertaste. So, with a little selfishness, I��m happy to give a helping hand to one of the protagonists of this story.��


    "About the story of Steve Rogers?" Slightly surprised, Ada found a name from the various materials that he remembered in his brain. "Margaret Peggy Carter? The founder of the SHIELD?"


    "Yes, Ms. Carter. Just yesterday, I watched the death of this amazing woman in an unknown way, and saw the other side of the captain. Of course, I also found an interesting one. Little story. Interested in listening to the detailed situation?"


    "Of course!" Moved his body and found the most comfortable position in Zhou Yi''s arms. Ada��s face suddenly showed a ridiculous smile. "I want to know that I am a woman, and a woman, there is no resistance to this kind of love story that is always in love."


    "Please, if you still want to hear the story, can you not use this kind of slander to tone me."


    Raising his hand, Zhou Yi expressed his helplessness in addition to his surrender. Because if you want to say love is one-of-a-kind, he really does not have any qualifications. It can be said that his situation is placed on any normal human being and will be accused of adult scum. Of course, he has been accused of this now, and more than once.


    However, this does not become a reason to question whether he is sincere about his own feelings. At this point, Zhou Yi can be proud to say that he loves each of his partners and can live for it. This is a proven thing, and it is precisely because of this that those women can endure this kind of life in front of them and work hard to adapt to each other. Although it is inevitable that Zhou Yi has been in the air, and Serana has been using his innocent kindness to cushion personal contradictions. But the key to the core is Zhou Yi��s attitude.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, this attitude is very good and there is no need to change it. Whether or not he can continue to do so in the future depends on his own efforts.


    Lifting his mouth, Ada rarely sees a playful look. She patted Zhou Yi''s chest, as if she was patted on a horse she was riding, letting it start on the road and talking to Zhou Yi.


    "Okay, please tell the story. I don''t care about you."


    Obviously, this guarantee is almost impossible to do. But Zhou Yi still honestly told the story he saw. With the blessing of the identity of the gods, he can see her most profound memories from the soul of Peggy, those memories that are not willing to give up even if they become undead.


    It is because of this profoundness that this story is moving. It is because of this moving, it can be immersed in it for a long time.


    It can be said that after knowing that Zhou Yi has finished telling the whole story, Ada still has some consciousness immersed in it and has not pulled out. Seeing her rare immersive appearance, Zhou Yi suddenly bite her ear and smiled softly at her ear.


    "How, is this story a special meaning for it? Or is it worth a special sympathy?"


    "Of course worth it!" Deeply breathed a sigh of relief, Ada is no longer the obvious kind of emotions. Even said that she also had a pity for the captain because of this story. Of course, more is the complaint about this man around him. "A wait until death, and a promise that will not be forgotten. I doubt that if I change to be two of us, can I have this luck."


    "Listen, Ada." Increased the strength of his arm and forcedly gripped the slender waist in his arms. Zhou Yi looked at her habit, but gave him a special look and responded to her in a very serious tone. "Maybe you won''t be the only one of me. But I can assure you that my feelings for you are absolutely sincere. If you want, I can make promises like you. One hundred years, one thousand years, even longer. Yes. It is my luck to have you."


    "Flower words!" accused of the tone, but Ada''s look suddenly became brighter. The word insincere is suitable for her at the moment. Because she is very happy, but what she said is completely mocking. "I even think that if you change your name, you can change this sentence to another person without even changing a word."


    "This is a good idea, maybe I should try it."


    "You can''t go anywhere!" Biting his own lip, Ada picked up his own eyes and gradually pressed Zhou Yi''s body with a dangerous and fascinating look, then declared it as powerful as a master. The possession of him. "Today, you belong to me. It can only belong to me, understand?"


    "Follow, my dear."


    With a slight smile, Zhou Yi began to move again. The warmth that was interrupted also began to heat up and then continued for a long time. For them, it is the sweetness of the long-lost forbidden fruit. But at this moment, in another place, the most painful thing happened.


    Death, and the deepest despair. (To be continued~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 710： Sorrowful and ruthless

    Pierce has always had a very special unease since he was detained in a temporary prison specially set up for these high-level squads. This uneasiness comes from his former colleagues and their usual haze.


    The Hydra has never dealt with the gentleness of the enemy. Even to say that in order to maintain internal stability and the absolute enforceability of orders, they tend to be more violent to deal with their own people. That cruel means can almost be said to surpass human imagination and completely destroy humanity. Therefore, many times, even if it is dead, Hydra people are not willing to betray their organization.


    But Pierce is different. He doesn''t want to die like this casually.


    As a head of the former Hydra, he is not the same as the ordinary little cockroaches. It��s totally different. The main difference between this is that he can''t just die casually. Even if he is a traitor, he can''t die.


    His life is worth more and more precious. No, there is no reason to accompany the rules of the organization. However, although he thought so, he still did not have any idea of ??betraying the Hydra. At the very least, he doesn��t have this idea at all.


    As a prisoner, Pierce knows what it is to be big, and it is clear what Tony Stark wants to get from himself. The situation inside the Hydra, as well as the list of various positions and hidden personnel, and even the head of the Hydra. These are the biggest capitals he holds in his hand. It can be said that as long as he does not say this in a day, he does not want to get a good fruit from the hands of Tony Stark.


    Penalties, even those that are completely inhumane, are not something that cannot be used at this time. In this chaotic period caused by his hand, many things have reached a point where they are completely inapplicable. It is precisely because of this that he can say that he has suffered a lot during this time. That feeling will not be better than death.


    However, Pierce still insisted, biting his teeth.


    This is not to say that he suddenly turned his temper, and he was bent on being a tough guy, when he was the loyalty of the Hydra. Rather, he is more willing to accept these physical tortures than to say the secrets. Moreover, from a certain point of view, he still has a special expectation that the baron has not chosen to give up.


    Of course, he is also very clear in his own heart. As in his current situation, there is no use value at all. The baron is almost impossible to waste time and energy to rescue. It is even said that there is still a great possibility that he will come to destroy his own mouth and endure it.


    This is the most consistent practice of Hydra. But for Pierce, he still has a little hope. After all, he was one of the most powerful assistants around the Baron, and the first leader to stand up to the Baron. With such unsuccessful and hard work, the baron should have reason to rescue him at this time.


    Maybe, should!


    At this time, even Pierce himself could not tell whether the feelings in his heart were expecting or fearing. Even if everything has come to his own, he is still not sure about this kind of thing.


    At this moment, outside the temporary prison. It has already been filled with crazy and loud gunshots. Through the window, Pierce could even see the orange glow reflected in the darkness of the flame erupted from the muzzle.


    It was the movement caused by the prison guards who were dedicated to guarding them, composed of the most elite agents and special forces. Loud and fierce. Although it is impossible to observe the specific facts, it is only through these that it is easy to judge what happened outside.


    The attack of the Hydra has begun. But to save him, or for other reasons, he still did not figure out. This filled his heart with uneasiness.


    This is a question that determines his life and death. He must not think carefully. But time, the time left for him is really not much, because soon, the outside movements have stopped.


    This makes the group of politicians who used to be like the occupants of the elderly apartments or the patients in the psychiatric hospitals to show their different expressions.


    Some people showed panic on their faces, and some people showed joy on their faces. Some people seem to be eager to wait, and others simply want to insert their heads into the floor. The lower-level personnel of these Hydras, or the government bureaucrats who were bought by the Hydra, even the unfortunate guys who were completely unrelated, were completely different in appearance at this moment.


    Frightened, feared, excited, retreat, remorse, madness, it can be said that the individual expressions of each person here are stripped out and put together in a room, which is enough to form a picture that is amazing and even trembled. Like the pictures of the dead souls of the world under the trial of purgatory.


    In this picture, Pierce''s expression is the most special. Because he is a calm, silent appearance from beginning to end, sitting there and moving, compared with the floating turbidity here, can be said to form a sharp contrast.


    However, it can be seen from his slightly beating eyelids and the gentle vibration of the fingers placed on the armrests of his chair. His heart is not as calm as he is. Especially after the gunshots outside are over.


    When the gunshots are over, that means the trial begins. And what the outcome will be, and who is the person who will appear in front of him. Soon, he saw the judge who should appear. When he saw the coming, he immediately took a deep breath.


    "Tie Muer, I didn''t expect you to come to save me?"


    "I didn''t think that the Baron would actually let me come, Uncle Pierce!"


    The speaker is a young man in a black suit with a yellow appearance. He seems to be only in his thirties. This is a very young guy compared to Pierce. And for a guy like this, Pierce can relax when he appears, and that is only one thing, that is, his relationship with Pierce is really superficial.


    In fact, the situation is indeed like this. Because Pierce and his father had deep contact, the man was, to a certain extent, a younger generation of Pierce, a younger generation who looked up. Therefore, for such a existence, Pierce naturally relaxed.


    "It seems that my old bones are still a little useful. Timur, how is your father Khan?"


    "My father is all right, and when I came, he still yelled at me and said that I really want to see you again, talk to you and talk about it."


    From the beginning to the end, Timur, who had been carrying his hands, suddenly showed a weird smile, and looking at his smile, Pierce was shocked.


    As an old friend of Khan''s name, the actual partner. He was very clear about what was in the man''s heart. It is a guy with a firm will, like a rock, a powerful presence that is as ambitious as a flame. Such a person can''t say anything like the old ones. He has always been vocal about his own purposes, to complete the so-called transactions in the most realistic way. Even the same for him.


    That kind of habit is almost impossible to change. And that is to say, Timur is cheating on himself, but why?


    The horrified Pierce began to look at the young man in front of him, and soon his attention was placed on the hands of the young man who had been behind him.


    "Tie Muer, why are you always carrying your own hands. Or is it that the gun you are holding is going to be on my head?"


    "Uncle Pierce, you should know. I never bothered to use a gun."


    Slightly twitching the corner of his mouth, the guy named Timuer quietly spread his hand, looking at Pierce in front of him with a smile.


    When Pierce saw the special existence in his hand, his heart suddenly gave birth to an incredible absurdity and a panic deep into the bone marrow. This made him almost squatted from his chair, and his eyes were full of fear and alert. However, he still had such a question in front of the man in front of him with a kind of luck.


    "Tie Muer, the Khan ring, your father''s weapon, why is it on you?"


    "Isn''t this obvious?" Raised his hand, and Timur''s eyes were slightly distracted from the ten rings worn on his fingers, and then he replied to Pierce with a smile. "I have completely inherited my father''s clothes and took everything from him. So, I have these magic rings, isn''t it a matter of course?"


    "It''s impossible. Man is proficient in his technique. He can still maintain his life for hundreds of years. How can he hand over the things in his hand at this time?"


    Almost immediately, Pierce retorted against Timur. In this regard, Timur is just a smile.


    "My father is of course not willing to give his business to me. However, the Baron is very supportive of my behavior. So, with the help of the Baron, I persuaded my father, is this a very Strange things? Uncle Pierce!"


    At this moment, in Pierce, this uncle is so harsh that he can no longer pierce. Compared with this kind of harshness, he is more worried about his own end. The participation of the Baron has made him clearly aware of the fact that one of the heads of the Hydra, who once held the party, has had a kind of end.


    The baron is now more ruthless, and even against his father Khan who killed the killer Timur to deal with himself, then, the baron is already an obvious thing for his own arrangements. Thinking about this, Pierce is shuddering.


    His most worrying thing happened, and in the face of this situation, he has no room for bargaining, which makes his heart full of remorse. Knowing this early, then he really is not as good as Tony Stek, maybe there is a better result.


    But at this time, it is useless to say anything. Because at this time, Timur, who had already become awkward in the eyes of Pierce, had already waved his hand, and the Hydra soldiers who came in with him came to make such an order.


    "kill them, one does not stay!" (~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 711： The loser has his other way

    Once the cruel command was issued, immediately the loyal subordinates began to perform the task according to his orders. For a time, the sound of gunshots was like a sudden rainstorm, and it was a storm of chaos. In this storm, the so-called life is really a flower that is vulnerable.


    It can be said that in those who believe or, in an incredible way, they all get a end, that is, they are torn into pieces. And such a massacre will obviously not stop when it is not over. And this time, not too long.


    Some people are fleeing and some are chasing them. But bullets always run faster than people, aren''t they? And for Pierce, he just wants to escape, I am afraid there is no way. Because this person in front of him does not give him any chance to escape.


    Timur, the notorious leader of the Ten Commandments, is also the only son of Khan, one of the heads of Hydra, and the cold guy who killed his father and took power from his hands. He was highly hoped by Khan at an early age. At this time, he showed his ruthlessness beyond his father. In the case of holding ten magical rings full of adults, Pierce hardly thought that he had any reason. Escape from his hands if he really decides to take his own life.


    And what is the purpose of Timur, he will kill himself. This has become the last straw in Pierce''s mind. However, for this answer, Pierce is very eager to know, but he is afraid to know. He fears that this will be the last answer he knows, worrying about what is going to happen.


    And as he maintains this kind of body, he is shuddering, even when his teeth are flowing with cold sweat. Timur was quietly walked up, explored his body and said to him with his face.


    "Don''t worry too much, Uncle Pierce. You should know, in this case, we won''t do too much, just all of a sudden, everything will pass."


    This sentence said that Pierce''s whole person is like a smoldering rubber man, softly spread out in the chair. He got the answer, and this answer is undoubtedly the most unacceptable to him.


    "Why should the baron kill me, can it be said that I have no meaning for him?"


    The bitter and dumb voice emerged from the eyes of his nephew, and that panic and helplessness can be heard by anyone. In the face of such a pitiful old guy, Timur only gave his own answer.


    "The reason is simple, isn''t it? Uncle Pierce, you have failed, and the failure has been completely thorough. And for the Baron, who has always been a winner, your existence has no meaning. We welcome those who are temporary and wise. Retreat, but we never welcome a complete loser. I am sorry, but my dear uncle, you have indeed crossed the bottom line."


    The baron is a purely victorian. Even with this, the Hydra, which has been integrated with him, is basically this style. Their conspiracy, their tricks, seem to be a means of not being able to get on the table, but it always has an unexpected effect. Moreover, one thing is certain, that is, no matter how to deal with them, even if this conspiracy is completely smashed. In the end, it will not cause any loss to the conspirators behind the scenes. They showed only a few scale claws, and the loss was only these trivial things.


    Just like the means that Pierce played before, he sacrificed countless people, pushed a hero to the opposite side of humanity, and arranged all kinds of accidents, so that the whole United States began to hate mutants. Although in the end they are all intrigues and tricks, even one face is afraid to fight. But it played a different general role, and even said that sometimes he was a step away from success. This is the consistent style of the Baron, standing behind the scenes to hold everything and let yourself be invincible forever.


    It��s a pity that after getting a good look. Pierce became arrogant, he lost his cautiousness, exposed himself, and called himself to the end.


    It is absolutely impossible to say no regrets. But Pierce himself knows that there is no such thing as regret medicine in this world. So he could only raise his hand and trembled and looked at Timur in front of him. Asked him in a tone that he said was not good.


    "Can''t you give me another chance? Just give me a chance, with my contacts and power, I will soon be able to stand up again and then pick up the US endgame. I still have a role in the Baron''s career. I mean, can''t I just open one side to me?"


    "No, Uncle Pierce, you should know what the Baron''s answer is. And I also think that you have no chance. The United States is very different now. Everything you have buried in the past has no effect. In other words, You are a waste now, aren''t you?"


    Although the mouth was affectionately called the uncle, but Timur''s performance is like a steel knife, and penetrated into the heart of Pierce little by little. Without a trace of warmth, some only forced to the limit of murder and cold. For such a statement, Pierce can only stretch his mouth like a squid on the shore, and then gradually faint his eyes in a sentence.


    He seems to have already accepted his life, or he does not think he has any hope. Without rebellion and without any radical action, he silently lowered his head and exposed his back neck, completely showing the appearance of a dead neck.


    And looking at the appearance of this look of Pierce, Timur could not help but reveal an excited smile. This is his hobby, that is, looking at the old guys who showed his superiority in the past, like a dead dog, squatting in front of himself, letting himself be at the mercy and slaughter.


    His father did not satisfy him, but Pierce satisfied him, which made him very happy. However, this can''t change anything. After all, he comes with a mission. The task, especially the baron''s mission, must be completed.


    "I am sorry, my dear Uncle Pierce. I did not expect that I will take this glorious mission. Of course, you should also be glad that I am, then you can also be less guilty, isn''t it?"


    With a little interest in her own, Timur slowly advanced the whole process. In this regard, Pierce has never said a word, but his body is constantly shaking, has explained how his heart is now a reaction.


    This is a long process, and although Pierce keeps praying, the process can end at the fastest speed. But in the face of cruel reality, he can only enjoy the horror of the theory of relativity. Death is terrible, but the panic before death can best shatter a person''s spiritual defense.


    The feeling of suffering is enough for a person''s soul to begin to evaporate, and his body begins to overflow with the most desperate, darkest breath. That is the atmosphere that Timur likes very much. If he can, he really tastes more time, but now he can''t, because he still shoulders other missions.


    "Right, Uncle Pierce. Before we finish this, I still have a question to ask you. Why is Dr. Bolivar Teslak not here?"


    After searching for a week, none of the people under his hands found the trace of the genius scientist who invented the sentinel robot. Timur is almost certain that Tesla��s whereabouts are not here. It is even said that it is not in the hands of Tony Stark. It is hidden in a special place.


    Where is he hidden? This kind of thing, I am afraid only Pierce, who has the closest connection with him, knows. So, he naturally asked Pierce, the demeanor, like a pet asking his neighbor for a lost.


    When he heard this, Pierce raised his head sharply, opened his eyes, and quietly revealed a smile that was not a good-looking one.


    "Do you want Teslak, the technology of the sentinel robot in his hand?"


    Although it is a question, Pierce has said this in a positive tone. Although he failed, he was still a smart person. So he knew very well why Timur would say this, and this immediately made him feel that he had found the chips again.


    "So, how about making a deal. I tell you where Tesla is. And you take me out of here, then let me leave safely?"


    "Beautiful idea, but it is also very ridiculous. Uncle Pierce, realistically. I came with the order of the baron, how could I let you go like this. At most, I can only end you without pain. ��


    Timur smiled, but the answer was as hard as ice. In this regard, Pierce just silently bowed his head and expressed his unwillingness to cooperate with his silence.


    This made Timur laugh at once, and the smile was very splendid and cruel.


    "You are too naive, Uncle Pierce. Do you think we are so desperate to want Dr. Teslak? No, in fact, as long as there are sentinel robots and the remains of Titan machines, we will soon get what we want. It only takes a bit of work. Trask is just a shortcut, not the only way. So, in the hope of surviving the possibility of living, this idea is really ridiculous."


    "Then kill me, then you go find what you want. Don''t forget, the Titan machine is now in the city of Hui Yao, in the hands of that guy. Do you have the ability to get you from his hands? What do you want?"


    This calm reflexion made Timur''s expression suddenly solidify. After a long while, he opened his mouth and made such a sound.


    "You are asking for it!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 712： Magic ring situation reversed

    Timur did not like his prey to resist, especially the kind of prey that was clear and only one step away from death. That made him feel that he was offended, both psychologically and in principle. So, he almost immediately tore off his hypocritical mask and threatened with the coldest and cruel appearance.


    However, for a dying person, this threat is really nothing. In addition to the pain above the flesh, he can''t even torture his soul. And Pierce, don''t forget. This old guy is a guy who has been killed from the war in Vietnam with Nick Fury. He is also a special agent, a guy who has been trained by the war. If the physical torture can make him yield, he has already succumbed to Tony, and he will not wait until now to let Timur come to an end.


    So he was just silent, even with a hint of mockery, showing his attitude towards Timur. This immediately caused Timur to raise his eyes and clench his fists.


    "I don''t like this smile, so I will tear your mouth off your chin when you wait!"


    Pierce still didn''t say anything, just as he had already accepted his life, or that he thought he had chips in his hands, and Timur would not move himself. It��s like a gamble, Pierce is betting the last possibility. However, it is a pity that he has failed. Because Timur did not continue to interrogate the interest, but really extended his hand and held the face of Pierce.


    He is a tall and tall yellow man, and his body is huge and extraordinary, even if it is less than the basketball players in the NBA. So, when he reached out, Pierce could immediately see the wide palm that could almost hold his entire face. And this also made him inevitably give birth to many fears.


    For Timur, he still has some understanding. This man who inherits the blood of a man of great humanity has the same cruelty and power as his father. He once saw with his own eyes how this man and a young boy used his fist to kill a lion in the paddock. The **** and sturdy appearance made him remember it until today.


    Now, when he finds that his identity has overlapped with the dying lion, the inner complexities and fears burst out immediately. Although he can barely control his body, his mind has begun to approach the edge of the collapse.


    And seeing death is in sight, when everything is about to happen. The sudden burst of gunshots instantly tore the silence of the dead.


    Numerous fires and fires are ejected from the walls like raindrops. The powerful bullets not only did not lose their accuracy when they penetrated the wall, but hit the Hydra with each gun standing there with almost zero error. member. Almost for a moment, most of the Hydra soldiers brought by Timur were poured into a pool of blood, and even those who survived the battle were flustered by instant blows. It was the same trepidation that hid behind the bodies made by them.


    This sudden situation surprised Timur, but he did not completely lose his sense of proportion. Almost subconsciously, he extended his right hand and pointed the ring on the ring finger with a gold-colored jewel in the direction of the attack. Then, the sharp beam of light screamed like a sword, and instantly tore everything that was in front of him.


    Across a thick wall, Timu couldn''t see what happened to the enemy behind him. But he has a lot of confidence in his magic ring. This ring, inherited from his father, has the power to cut the beam, powerful enough to cut anything. Even the strongest steel is as fragile as a bubble. In his view, there are only a handful of people in the world who have the ability to block this power, and it can''t be so smart, just one person is outside.


    Therefore, he almost believed that he had solved the enemy outside. However, in fact, the situation is far less optimistic than he thought.


    He didn''t need to check it out deliberately. The next moment, a steel body had already broken through the thick wall, and then aimed at Timur with his unusually prominent Vulcan gun. At the same time, the voice from Rodi was also transmitted from the inside of the steel coat.


    "The attack just happened is the worm that you sent out, Hydra. Raise your hand, or I will immediately turn you into a meat sauce."


    The superhero war machine belonging to the military is now the most staunch supporter of Tony Stark. His arrival was not so much out of Timur''s expectations. What really surprised him was that he hadn''t killed him just now. This made his heart immediately full of doubts, so that he stopped all his actions and asked Rodi.


    "Why are you going to be okay, haven''t I just hit you?"


    "I still want to ask what you did, what kind of ghosts you used to attack me, and where did you come from?"


    Only Roddy himself knew how shocking the sudden attack was. Its outer armor is almost torn apart like paper. If it is not the new technology developed by Tony, the nano-metal that can rely on strong energy as the starting energy replied field nano-metal has played a key role, maybe he has now become two halves. Therefore, in the face of Timur, the attacker, his tone naturally does not have anything that can be considered a moderate place.


    For this rude, it can be said that it is full of the iconic questions of the American soldier''s characteristics. Timur is a slight smile, and responded to Rodi with good education and almost impeccable manners.


    "First time meeting, Colonel Roddy. Below is the owner of the Ten Commandments in the Middle East, a member of the Hydra. If you don''t mind, I hope you can call me a full man! This is my father''s name, now it is me Inherited. So for me, the meaning of this name is extraordinary."


    "Many people, you are very self-satisfied, actually thought of yourself a name early. But still that sentence, raise your hand. Also, hand over the weapon you just attacked me."


    Going forward, the heavy body of the war machine makes the wooden floor violently tremble, and the Vulcan gun that has begun to rotate at high speed has already explained Rodi��s attitude, that is, there is no order to negotiate.


    In the face of Roddy''s insistence, Timur raised his own hands honestly and said to Rodi.


    "Don''t be so nervous, it''s just some art from the East. I promise that the same thing will not happen again for the second time."


    "Say well, I am moved. I really hope that when you sit in the interrogation room, you can still maintain such a gentleman''s attitude!"


    In the face of a good attitude from Timur, Roddy��s voice did not change. He would not forget the identity of his Hydra because the person in front of him was acting like a gentleman. In fact, after being played by the Hydra in this country, as a soldier, he has produced an absolutely extreme emotion, a powerful desire to destroy, for this evil organization and all its members.


    He can let himself not kill him immediately, it is already considered for the overall situation. So, don''t expect him to give Timur any gentle movements. However, for this attitude, Timur did not seem to show any dissatisfaction. On the contrary, he smiled very brightly.


    "I also hope that I can face everything with a gentleman''s attitude, but now, I don''t think this is the time when I need to test myself!"


    "What, do you think you can play tricks?"


    "Why not? Or, Colonel Roddy. Are you so confident about your own ridiculous equipment?"


    As soon as the voice fell, it was swept away and it swallowed up everyone��s vision. At the same time, the unimaginable strong current was like a poisonous dragon lurking in the darkness, and instantly slammed into the war machine.


    This completely unexpected blow immediately caused Rodi''s war machine to be hit hard. After all, it is the old-fashioned machine of Mark II. Even if some parts have been upgraded, in the face of this powerful electric energy, it will always show the same characteristics as most machines.


    So, almost immediately, the operation of the war machine was forcibly stopped. The superb current burned down the electronic circuit, leaving the intelligent system of Rodi''s control machine completely paralyzed. And this is that he lost any possibility of resistance.


    This is a bad thing, and the worst thing is that Timur, who started all of this, didn''t stop. So, in this darkness where no light source can be seen, Roddy immediately heard his ridiculous voice.


    "I��m sorry, Colonel Roddy. It seems that our situation seems to be turned around. But rest assured, I won��t give you too much regret time. Soon, you can join Mr. Pierce and join another world. ""


    Having said that, he seems to think of something interesting, but he couldn''t help but make some strange laughs.


    "Really, I really hope to see how Tony Stark will look when he sees your body. However, I think that he should give you a grand funeral anyway. After all, after all. The voice he is taking over at that position is not too small."


    "You **** guy!"


    The curse of indignation came out from the end of Roddy, but it made the laughter of Timur a more high-spirited.


    "I am sorry, I am not damn. And you are the unfortunate existence!"


    The darkness faded away, and the thunder and the fierce fire had been entangled. Like the two dragons that intersected each other, Rodi rushed over to the moving and unable to move. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 713： The mighty enemy of Hells Dog

    The facts have proved that steel machines are vulnerable under high currents. After all, Mark II is only Tony''s immature technology. It is necessary to know that from the second generation of Mark to the third generation of Mark, the time for Tony''s upgrading has not even exceeded two months. This is enough to explain the shortcomings of the steel machine on the other hand. Therefore, the current situation is absolutely precarious for Roddy.


    Because it is not just electric current, there is a flame that comes to him. Although the steel machine has undergone a certain high temperature test, few people really take it to try it. What is the maximum temperature that this guy can withstand? After all, the steel machine is military, and it is the only thing that Tony sells to Rodi and provides it to the military. Before the technology is completely cracked, the military''s big men will not promise to do such destructive tests. So even Roddy himself is not sure if he can stick to it from this flame.


    But the test is in front of you. Even if you are not prepared, he has to try it. Can you stick to these dangers? This is a gamble, and the bet is his life. Success will live, failure will die, and there will be almost no third possibility.


    But there is always something unexpected. For example, as one of the best friends, Tony Stark will not watch Rodi fall into such a crisis.


    The super armor that has been upgraded to Mark Sixth has made Tony''s speed reach an astonishing degree, which made him risky and rushed to the front of Roddy before the tragedy, blocking all the offensives from Timur. .


    Whether it is a fire or a strong current, it does not play any role in the face of Mark Sixth, whose technology has achieved a breakthrough. Even the extra sparks didn''t spill, and everything had disappeared under the repulsion field extended by Mark''s six-generation armor.


    The mammoth beginning, unexpectedly ended. As one of the parties to this, Timur naturally felt a huge psychological impact. However, he was still very calm, and even maintained a well-educated smile and greeted Tony.


    "Look who is coming, isn''t this the famous Iron Man Tony Stark? I thought you are busy pulling votes and dealing with the elites. Shouldn''t you have time to participate in this little thing?"


    "I just had a meal, but when I found out that the Hydra bug climbed out of the dirty sewer, I pushed everything away and rushed over at the fastest speed. After all, and a candidate Compared with people, the cleaner is also my main job, isn''t it?"


    The following waterway bugs are likened to Timur, and the cleaners are likened to their superheroes. Tony used his familiar sharp language to show his hostile attitude unreservedly. And this is to make Timur smile more brilliantly at once.


    "It''s my pleasure to be your opponent. Mr. Stark. It''s a pity that I am carrying a task today, so I don''t seem to waste too much time on things you communicate with."


    "Why, is this going to leave? Let me send you, do you think it is better to use a missile or a heat weapon?"


    Extending his hand to the guy in front of him, the glare from the palm of his hand represents the completion of the energetic beam gun. Tony expressed his inner thoughts in a friendly tone. He obviously didn''t think that the Hydra guy could still pull out any tricks in his own hands.


    But for Tony''s self-confidence, Timur has a completely different idea.


    "Mr. Stark, do you think you have already decided on me?"


    "Of course, unless you can survive from the high temperature of 10,000 degrees Celsius, otherwise, I think you are already in my palm."


    Confidence makes Tony frankly say his own thoughts. If he only faces human beings, he will not have any doubts about his ability. Because the upgrade to the sixth generation of Mark armor has achieved a qualitative leap in combat effectiveness. Even if you deal with enemies other than Hulk and Thor, there will be no weak performance. Therefore, it is only a scum of a Hydra. He simply does not put him in his heart.


    It��s not a good feeling to be taken care of, especially for people who are very self-satisfied like Timur. However, he still kept his gentleman''s smile and responded to Tony.


    "Mr. Stark, don''t you know the biggest problem you have?"


    Still not waiting for Tony to make a ridiculous ridicule, Timur has already given his own answer to himself.


    "You are too proud, proud of it, except for a few people, most of whom are not put in your eyes. I have to admit that this is a common problem for people like us, because we are born to be better than those in the world. The ordinary guys are too powerful, they are not qualified to be put in our eyes, including the so-called elites, but just some hounds. Our sights should be put higher. In the clouds. But you don''t even look at me, that is your biggest mistake."


    "Is it? But I have no apology at all."


    With a cold cry, Tony seems to have lost interest in continuing to communicate with such people. He began to go forward and planned to control him first. But just taking a step, he found a very serious problem. That is, there is a problem with the built-in system of Mark Six, and he can''t move his body.


    "Jarvis, what''s going on?"


    The situation suddenly showed unexpected changes, but Tony did not have any concerns. He calmly communicated with his private smart butler and explored the reasons for this happening from him. Soon, Jarvis��s answer was in front of him.


    "Sir, there is an external extraordinary gravity that is being released to the six-generation armor of Mark. At present, the self-weight of the Mark Sixth generation exceeds 300 tons, which has exceeded the limit that can be maintained by the operation of the machine."


    Gravity control? Mutant? As soon as he heard Jarvis''s answer, Tony couldn''t help but think of such an answer in his own brain. But soon he shook his head again and vetoed it all.


    The power of the mutant is also limited. Even a guy like Wan Wang can only use his infinite power in one area. As far as he can see, this guy in front of him has three distinct abilities of flame, thunder and even gravity. These abilities appear on a mutant, which is really abnormal. At the very least, professors who have glimpsed the world''s mutants are unlikely to forget the seeds of such extraordinary potential. Therefore, he immediately ruled out this possibility.


    So, born with super powers? Or is it the ability to get mutated or other means? Excluding a possibility, Tony thought of other possibilities. And this immediately asked him to ask questions about Timur.


    "This is your ability? How did you do it?"


    "A little magic and alchemy, Mr. Stark. I said, we are a class of people, so you shouldn''t have any small swearing me!"


    Like the teacher in the classroom who is uncomfortable to explain the problem, Timuer replied, and exemplified a piece of the blade made entirely of ice in his hand. It was cold and sharp, and even when it appeared, the temperature in the room suddenly dropped a lot. People simply don''t doubt whether its existence is false. To show this, he even swayed the ice blade back and forth in front of Tony, as if to make him see more clearly.


    In this kind of display action, suddenly, Timu slammed his hand and pierced the ice blade in his hand into Pierce''s chest.


    The sharp ice pierced his chest without any pause, and for the sake of insurance, Timur also twisted a few ice blades, making the sharp blade smash the heart of Pierce. In this case, Pierce naturally has no possibility of surviving, even if there is no extra voice, he is completely silent.


    The blood is frozen and the throat is blocked. He died more simply than he had imagined, and far beyond Tony''s expectations.


    An important key role is so dead in front of them, but he can''t do it with a link. This sad reality makes Tony, who has always been very self-satisfied, out of anger. However, this anger does not work because he is a person, not a god. He cannot change this established reality.


    It��s as if he wants to eat Timur, but Timur still stands in front of him with a smile, the same for him.


    "I said, you are wrong. So this is the price you should pay. However, I think next time, maybe you will be a little bit better. By the way, I think I should also introduce myself like you. I am nine. The head of the snake is also a member of the cherubs who are responsible for dealing with these superheroes. I believe that we will gradually become familiar with it later, because we will replace Pierce and become your main opponent. I promise, There are a lot of surprises like me."


    "You **** running dogs!"


    Celebrate, the Greek dog guarding the **** of the demon, both symbolizes strength and symbolizes death. Tony called him by running a dog, both acknowledging their identity and cursing them. No matter which one, it is enough to explain that his mood is very complicated now.


    The enemy is outcropping, and the outcrop shows extraordinary strength. This made his heartbeat whispering and worried about the future situation. And what he is most worried about is the present. Because at the moment, he and Rodi are equal to falling into the hands of this man.


    With the protection of Mark Sixth Generation, he did not believe how he would be. But Roddy is different, he is likely to be in danger.


    This kind of understanding made Tony feel anxious, but he had to maintain calm, in case he was seen by Timur. However, his careful thinking does not seem to work. Because Timur has crossed him and walked over to Rodi. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 714： The last clue is precautionary

    "What do you want to do? Give me a little further away from him."


    Seeing Timur''s step by step toward Rodi walked over. Tony inevitably flustered. He began to warn the enemy with the harshest tone, hoping to let him converge on his behavior. However, this has no obvious use.


    Since it is an enemy, then it should not be spared against the other side. But if the enemy does not want to see what the enemy is afraid of, then he has reason to do it. As long as the enemy can be harmed, then it is even more important. Therefore, Timuer not only did not listen to Tony''s words, but also turned to Rodi closer to the past.


    This made Tony''s already struggling action become more and more intense. Even said that even Timur began to feel the powerful resistance.


    This made him unable to pinch a ring in his hand, and then quietly stopped his own pace.


    "It seems that you seem to care very much about your friend."


    "You dare to touch him with a finger. As long as you dare, I promise, even if you are at the end of the world, I will catch you together, remove each bone from you, and then little by little. Knock into powder."


    The threat of almost roaring seemed to have played a role, so that Timur did not continue to move toward Rodi, but instead turned to the direction of Tony.


    "It''s a powerful threat. But Mr. Stark. Do you really think your threat is useful?"


    "You can try it!"


    "Very good, I appreciate your fighting spirit. As I said, we are the same kind of people. Talent is extraordinary, and fighting spirit is high. We deserve to be friends, but it is a pity that our position determines that we cannot achieve This relationship. However, this does not prevent me from admiring you. So, this time I will sell you a face."


    There was a light smile, and Timur faced Tony''s low-pitched teeth, but gently lifted everything away. He did not target anyone, but silently turned his direction and walked toward the wall that was pierced.


    "Next time, Mr. Stark. I think next time, we can sit down and have a good chat. So, this time, forget it. My mission has been completed, and I don''t have to be right now. What to do. As I said, we are still in a stage of mutual familiarity, everything is just beginning! We will meet again in the future, I can guarantee!"


    With his words, his whole figure gradually disappeared into the darkness. Until he completely disappeared, Tony suddenly felt a loose body, and the Mark Sixth generation returned to normal operation.


    This means that the enemy has left and they are temporarily safe. And this is what immediately let Tony breathe a sigh of relief.


    After the breath, he rushed to the side of Roddy. He hurriedly opened the war machine on his body, and then looked at Rodi, who was closed and closed, and called out.


    "Rodi, Rodi. Can you hear me talking? If you can, tell me how you feel now."


    Tony��s actions are inevitably fierce due to concerns about his friends. And when he started to slap a few slaps of Rodi, Rodi finally trembled and vomited a long breath from the lungs.


    "Hell, the air system is actually malfunctioning. I almost didn''t kill me."


    The words immediately made Tony smile and then completely relaxed.


    "Reassure, I will start your armor upgrade work immediately after I go back. The air exchange system is separate, and it is the kind of cologne. You can''t smell your own body."


    "Go to you, Tony!" Difficultly extended a middle finger, Rodi just thought of something, and said to Tony''s heart. "Who is this guy, what is his ability? And why did he let me go?"


    "This guy is our enemy, this is beyond doubt." After confirming a tone, Tony also began to show a deep thought. "He just said very clearly that he is a member of the Hydra. He is also a member of the special team dedicated to dealing with superheroes. As for why he missed you, I have not yet I want to understand. But I am sure that this is definitely not a conscience discovery for him, but there are certainly other reasons."


    "For example?" Roddy squinted, hoping to hear a clear statement. To this, Tony immediately said his own guess.


    "For example, he is worried about our reinforcements. Don''t forget, this is our site. And we have a killer nearby."


    "Dr. Banner!" Upon listening to Tony''s guess, Roddy immediately thought of a existence that was most likely to make the other person fear. When he mentioned the name, Tony also agreed to the location and began to look.


    "Only Bruce has this deterrent. We should be glad that I have not published the whereabouts of Bruce casually. Otherwise, you may really have a bad luck today. So, I suggest that you should ask him to eat it after you go back. What is the meal?"


    "You are right, I should exchange more with him and pull some friendship. In this case, it is convenient to ask for help later."


    Pulling his own mouth, Roddy said with some self-deprecating. Then he looked at the messy surroundings, and the critical body of the **** that was still to be tried, and frowned.


    "This time we can be considered a big loss. After killing so many people, I am afraid that public opinion will be a heavy blow to us."


    "Don''t worry, the presidents are waiting in another place. If they are there, it will be enough to attract the attention of the public opinion. By contrast, there is only one real loss, that is, this guy is actually dead!"


    Turning his head and looking at Pierce, who was completely dead, Tony��s face inevitably revealed a sly look.


    "Really, I thought this guy had passed so many penalties because he knew that his accomplices would come to save him? I didn''t expect those guys to come, but they came to his life. ""


    "Why is this? Killing people and preventing him from telling the secrets of the Hydra inside, or for other reasons?"


    Watching the dead Pierce. There was also a gloomy cloud in Roddy��s face. He couldn''t figure out what the purpose of these people was. If it is killing, then their actions are not too bad. Because Pierce still lived well until he came, but this is in stark contrast to the guys whose blood is solidifying.


    "It shouldn''t be killing!" Carefully observed around, and recalling the situation at the time, Tony immediately asserted. "If it is, everything should be over before we come. The Hydra people don''t talk about feelings. In terms of their means and acting style, Pierce will be killed by them at the very beginning. So, they obviously have other purposes. Or, they may be killing Pierce, but they still want to get something from Pierce."


    "For example, the whereabouts of someone. Don''t forget, until now, we still have a key person not found?"


    "You mean the developer of the sentinel robot, Dr. Trask?" Listening to Tony''s words, Rodi immediately showed a stunned expression, but soon he was puzzled. "You are so sure what the doctor is, not what dangerous weapons or top secret information."


    "I''m pretty sure, because the Hydra people are not fools. They know very well that a Trask is equal. It is more dangerous than any weapon."


    As he spoke, Tony flipped the body of Pierce. Soon, he found something interesting.


    That is the trace of some hard nails that are cut in the flesh. These traces are distributed in the place where Pierce''s left **** and forefinger meet. And because Pierce clenched his fist, it was hard to find. It can be said that if there is no reason for Jarvis to establish a model scan, he will ignore it.


    However, it is because of Jarvis that he did not let this clue slip away from his own hands.


    When he forcibly opened Pierce''s hand and carefully observed the traces, he found that the traces above were actually a number of strokes twisted.


    "Forty, seventy-seven, six? What does this mean?"


    Roddy, who had already explored it, apparently found the numbers, but he could not imagine the meaning of these numbers. Just like the clues that most people have seen on the Da Vinci Code for the first time, he is completely confused. So he can only ask Tony, the guy who has a lot of brains to ask for advice.


    With the help of Jarvis, a powerful intelligent butler, Tony quickly analyzed a large number of possibilities. Among all these possibilities, he found a message that he thought had the greatest success rate and explained it to Roddy.


    "Forty, seventy-seven is the coordinates of latitude and longitude. This place is somewhere in Pennsylvania. And six should refer to a special name. I checked the map near Washington. If I didn''t guess wrong, Pierce stayed. This clue should refer to Motel 6 in Pennsylvania. It is on the edge of Washington."


    "You mean, is that guy under our eyes?"


    "Maybe! Rodi, you immediately call support to clean up the mess here, then you go to Bruce himself, and everything he wants to control Dr. Trask. Tell Bruce, don''t let Trask from us anyway. I slipped away from the control. Even if he was least willing to do it, he must do it. Do you understand?"


    "I understand? Then what about you?" Hearing Tony''s instructions, Roddy immediately took it. But immediately, he began to care about Tony''s problem, because he can see that Tony''s situation is very wrong now.


    It seems that I saw Rodi��s concern. Tony shook his head and motioned that he was not serious, and then he replied earnestly.


    "I am very worried about what the man said about the Earl''s Cypress. If the enemy really has such a team of super criminals, then I must prepare in advance!"


    "and so?"


    "So, I plan to go to Huiyao City again." (To be continued~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 715： Re-transaction final selection

    When he saw Tony for the second time in a few weeks, Zhou Yi could not help but shook his head and smiled at him.


    "It seems that your work doesn''t seem to be very smooth. Otherwise, you won''t be able to take time to find me at this time, and you still come over."


    "If you can, trust me, man. I don''t want to come so often." To see Zhou Yi, who appeared in front of him, Tony immediately put down the cup in his hand and smiled at him. "But, as you guessed it, I am in trouble. And it is a huge trouble, so I may need your help."


    "Need my help? Tony, you shouldn''t want me to go to Washington with you to help you deal with your troubles."


    Upon listening to Tony''s words, Zhou Yi immediately raised his eyebrows, and at the same time, he could not use his eyes to indicate to him the Ada around him.


    His meaning is clear, that is, it is not in his office, but in his home. In this place, the topic you are talking about is really too sensitive. You know, there are still a few women who are so difficult in Ada. If you provoke them, then you can eat without your good fruit.


    It can be said that from the perspective of a friend, Zhou Yi has almost reached the point of being benevolent. Of course, the premise is that he clearly tells Tony about this kind of thing, rather than implicitly suggesting it in the form of eye contact.


    Tony''s level has not yet reached the part that can understand the people, especially since he is still upset because of the appearance of the ear. So he almost ignored the meager reminder of Zhou Yi, and said to Zhou Yi in a rather serious tone.


    "If you can, that''s the best. If you are there, a lot of things can be solved. We can also"


    When he had not finished speaking, Ada immediately inserted it. Put all his words that he wants to say in the blind.


    "This is impossible, Tony. You should know that he can''t just leave the city."


    "Why?" Tony''s face appeared stunned. In his view, Zhou Yi should have no reason to reject him. Whether for the identity of his friend or for this country. And just when he asked such a question, Ada had already grabbed the front of Zhou Yi and gave him a reply.


    "It''s very simple, two reasons. First, the easy identity is no longer suitable for standing in the US position and has any helpful behavior for the United States."


    "After all, to some extent, we and the United States are the victorious and defeated parties. We have no obligation and should not lend a helping hand to the loser. Moreover, in terms of the power that Yi has shown, he also I can''t help you. This world is not the world of the United States. After this kind of thing happened, any country is watching the situation and it is also tabooing the existence of Yi. This is why now, those countries are only There is no reason to invade you in public opinion. They are worried that they will offend this existence that should not be offended because they have stolen the fruits of easyness. This is a very fragile but very stable balance."


    "But if it''s easy for you to reach out to you, the situation is different. It will give them a wrong signal, a signal that is ready to intervene in human world politics. Under this signal, those countries are inevitable. The ground will try to figure out our thoughts in the wrong way and make some unnecessary moves. For us, we don''t have any thoughts and these boring things. So we can''t promise you."


    "Of course, this is only the first reason. The second reason is that we don''t want him to mix this kind of thing again. Tony Stark, the act of heroing is still to play by yourself. Please don''t Pulling on Yi, let him reconnect with this kind of thing. We have our own family and children to take care of, can not manage so many people."


    If the reason for the beginning is still well-founded, then the rest of the argument is completely ruthless refusal. In the face of this refusal, Tony first violently rose his neck, and then suddenly slammed like a stomata, the whole person was unable to vent. This situation lasted for a little while, and he barely showed a difficult smile.


    "You are right, I really shouldn''t have this idea."


    "Sorry, Tony." Looking at Tony''s reaction, Zhou Yi inevitably had some apologies. Anyway, this is his best friend. It is not his wish to let his friends down. "Although I really want to help you, if it is such a thing, I am afraid I am not really suitable."


    "I understand, you don''t have to explain." Waving his hand, Tony''s face is still bitter, but it can be clearly seen that he has let go a lot. Even at this time, he began to laugh at himself. "This also blames me for not thinking about it. In your current status, it is really not for us to be able to ask for action."


    "Tony!" Zhang opened his mouth, Zhou Yi obviously wants to explain. But after a moment of silence, he shook his head and sighed and said to him. "Sorry, I really can''t do anything about this kind of thing. If you have other things that I need to help, I will do my best to help you."


    "Of course, I won''t be polite with you like this kind of thing." He pulled his mouth and reappeared a smile. Tony once again opened his own conditions. "Although you can come is the best solution. But if you can''t come, then I can only go back and use another method to solve my problem. So, I think I may need to I want some people."


    The idea of ??"I want someone?" is somewhat novel, but it is not impossible. However, after all, it is the patron saint of Huiyao City. Zhou Yi, to some extent, also needs to ensure the safety of his own people, so he just nodded and did not agree to agree to disagree, and asked Tony about it. "This kind of thing is not impossible, but I need to know, who do you want, and what do you want to do?"


    "I need them to help me deal with a special organization of the Hydra." There is nothing to hide, Tony just sighed and explained it to Zhou Yi in detail. "Just yesterday, the base where we held an important person was raided by the Hydra. One of the main guys, called Manchu, defeated me and Roddy with magical power and told us a special message. ""


    "The Hydra organized a team called Celerus, and the Man is one of them, and I think he will never be the only one inside. If everyone in it is like him. If it is difficult to deal with, then I am afraid that I will not be able to contain them. Therefore, I need your help. No matter which aspect."


    "I probably understood what you mean. You want to borrow a group of people from me to help you deal with the super-criminals who don''t know the situation for the time being." Knocking his fingers, Zhou Yi thought about it, he gave Tony replied. "I can give you some helpers, but we may need to negotiate with the staff. But first, you have to tell me who you want to help you?"


    "It''s better to be the elite people under your command. I know that you have a group of high-performance mutants in your hands. If you can, they are my top priority. In addition, the messengers of God who are your gods." I can do some if I can."


    Scratching his head, Tony said his thoughts. But when this was just said, Ada refused to replace Zhou Yi.


    "The mutant can, but God can''t. It''s the same as telling others, we''re intervening. It''s against our original intention."


    Once again, his thoughts were frustrated, and Tony��s face was inevitably ugly. He looked at Ada, who said it all, biting his teeth, still couldn''t help but feel the grievances in his heart, complaining to her mouth.


    "It doesn''t work either, then, you are telling me a solution."


    "In any case, God is impossible. If I can, I am not even willing to let the easy to get into this kind of thing."


    Did not give any reply, just dropped a bottom line. Ada stood up straight and walked out from the two men. This means that as long as it does not exceed her bottom line, then the rest can be decided by Zhou Yi. Do you want to send someone to help Tony? Whoever sent it, she will not ask again. Of course, the premise is placed there!


    Looking at Ada��s departure, Zhou Yi smiled bitterly. Just explained to Tony.


    "Sorry, you should know. I can''t help myself now."


    "I understand that if I have such a tough woman around me, I will also have a headache. And I really admire that there are three or four women around you."


    In a slightly ridiculous tone, he vented his depression. After Tou had spit it out, he once again corrected his attitude and asked Zhou Yi.


    "So now you can tell me, do you think about providing those people to help me?"


    "Of course, you have two choices. First, I will mobilize some people from your own mutant elites to support you. At the same time, you can also talk to Wan Wang and Professor Charles in my name. See if they are willing to offer some good hands to you."


    "Second, I have a special group of people. Vampires, werewolves, and wizards can''t see the light. They are all believers of Lilith, but now they are under one of my subordinates. So, if you need it, I can ask them to give you some help."


    "So, choose one."


    "I choose the second one."


    Tony is very clear about what he wants. What he wants is the real warrior, knowing to obey orders, and being able to deal with his enemies mercilessly. In contrast, variants have many limitations. Do not say anything else, the contradiction caused by the war alone has caused obstacles to his choice of mutants. It��s not that you can��t, but doing so obviously complicates things. Especially those who have their own positions.


    Therefore, how to choose, in fact, is already a problem that you don''t have to think about. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 716： Accidental love

    Although I didn''t get what I wanted most, but in any case, Tony got what he wanted. This has already reached his goal initially, and then, what he wants can only be obtained from another person.


    This made him immediately get up and leave, and began to rush around. Zhou Yi shook his head as he looked at his friend who left again. Also began to get busy.


    Out of the embarrassment of friends, and the sense of guilty about the organization of Hydra. Zhou Yi did not intend to cut corners on the promise of Tony, but really intended to expel a team of elite combatants. Brought by Serana, plus some powerful dark creatures, this combination is believed to make any criminal feel shudder.


    But it is not easy to make such a combination. At the very least, it is not something that can be solved if you think about it. And just as Zhou Yi began to work on this matter, Ada walked over with Qin and Lilith, and sat across from Zhou Yi, showing his interrogation eyes.


    "Tony''s guy is gone?"


    Listening to Ada��s words in a positive tone, Zhou Yi immediately sighed and persuaded.


    "Ada, can you not have such a big prejudice against Tony? Don''t forget, he is my friend. And when he was in New York, he saved you!"


    "I know his identity, and I remember this thing. Otherwise, do you think that he will have so many opportunities, and how many times do you get to talk to you now?"


    Speaking in a cold voice, that feeling sounds like how generous her performance is. For this performance of Aida, Zhou Yi immediately shook his head and asked.


    ��Is there such a big contradiction between you? Or is there anything he has to offend you?��


    "From the moment he intends to undermine our peaceful life and disrupt the calm of our family, he has already offended me. I said, if not because he is your friend and helped us. I should now He has been turned into an ice sculpture and stuffed into a parcel of a courier."


    "It seems that I should thank you for the generosity of Tony. Let him be a horse!"


    For this overbearing explanation of this overbearing, Zhou Yi can only choose to give up with a smile. At the same time, I asked the three women who were obviously in trouble.


    "Well, this matter will not be mentioned for the time being. Then, what are the three of you who have set up this three-point trial, are you looking for me?"


    "There is something, and it''s a big deal. But before that, you should solve all the trivial things in your hand. Tony''s things you have discussed, what are you going to do?"


    "I intend to let Serena lead and lead some of the elite, dark races that believe in Lilith to help Tony solve this problem. Serena''s power is enough to solve most problems, and those dark races can help. Tony is not small."


    For his own arrangements, Zhou Yi naturally wants to explain. Because this is not only related to Lilith''s followers, but also to the harmony of their home. Only honesty and honesty are the basic principles for maintaining family harmony. This point has been repeated more than once by several women in the family. Especially after Jill''s business, this kind of thing became especially important. Zhou Yi did not want to make a mess at home because of such a small matter, so he said it very clearly and clearly.


    "You really do your best for your friends." He licked his mouth and exchanged their eyes with Lilith. Ada took the lead and said. "You can decide this little thing yourself, and tell us everything."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Zhou Yi��s mouth was also drawn. Just who asked me how to deal with this thing, please stand up! Although I would like to say something, but in the end Zhou Yi decided to swallow. There is no way, who is allowed to be in this home, his status is not as good as one day?


    When I watched Zhou Yi, I just stopped talking and stopped talking. Ada smiled and returned to a cold look. At this time, the piano also opened his mouth and said softly to Zhou Yi.


    "Easy, if these little things are solved, I think we should also solve the big problem we are facing. You say it is not!"


    "Of course, of course. But what big problem?"


    Zhou Yi, who was confused by such words, really did not know what medicine was sold in this group of women''s gourds. So he can only ask along their arguments.


    "A big problem, and it''s about children."


    At this time, Lilith, whose face has not been so good, has also been inserted. If she pointed out, she couldn��t help but be shocked when she heard Zhou Yi.


    The child''s problem has always been the most serious problem in this family. Whether it is his two foster daughters, or the son he just got, is the most precious thing in his heart, and the most unacceptable thing. So when he heard about the child, he immediately became serious.


    "What the **** is going on? Who is the problem? Sydney, Aresa or Xiao Zhoushang?"


    Since Zhou Hao had seen her little grandson, she was like a baby, and she was with her every day. Sometimes I took him back home and let a few women watch for a while. Originally because of Jill''s affairs, Zhou Yi has had a lot of opinions, and when Zhou Wei did this, their emotions will be more complicated.


    Although it is not going to make any extraordinary moves, the kind of resentment and dissatisfaction is definitely inevitable. Moreover, a large part of this sentiment was vented to Zhou Yi. This is why Zhou Yi has been careful about being a person recently. It is really because these women are almost a gun, he has to be careful.


    But now, Zhou Yi himself has become a gun. Where else is managed.


    "What the **** is going on, can''t anyone tell me what happened in the end?"


    His words are inevitably fierce because of emotional fluctuations. And this also made several women realize the seriousness of this problem. They did not dare to drag on, but immediately responded to Zhou Yi.


    "It doesn''t matter to the children. It''s not that they have any problems. You can rest assured."


    "We said that it is related to children because of another reason. A very important reason."


    "That is, easy. You have children, I mean, new children!"


    For a moment, from **** to heaven, Zhou Yi almost couldn''t believe what he heard. Just now, he thought that something happened to his most precious things. But now, everything is beautiful, let him think that it is only in his own dreams.


    He has his own child and is the second one. It made him so happy that he was going to fly. More importantly, this time he can understand the whole process that a father can understand. From the look of expectation, the child grows up in the mother''s belly every day, until the day when the child cries and comes to the world. He can be with him and fulfill all the responsibilities that a father should do. This is really a wonderful thing for him.


    The delighted and excited Zhou Yi didn''t even notice at the moment that the three women in front of her face were stunned and jealous when they saw this ecstatic expression. He has been completely immersed in the joy of his heart, and he can''t wait to ask them.


    "Who is it? Who has my child? Ada? Qin? Or Lilith?"


    Every time a name is spoken, the person��s face is a point. At the end of the day, Ada couldn''t help but feel angry in her heart and sneered at Zhou Yi.


    "Sorry, not the three of us, it really disappoints you! I am so sorry."


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi was like a stunned, and then excited thoughts were like a high-speed machine, thinking about the final answer.


    "Serana, is Selana, is that right? Oh, that''s great. Where is she, I am going to see her, I am going to see my child''s mother!"


    Perhaps Serana is not the first woman to know her, but she is the woman who has been with him for the longest time. For her, Zhou Yi always has endless pity. From the beginning I saw her poor look like an abandoned puppy, and now Selana is as bright as the most beautiful spring. Zhou Yi is completely witnessed. It can be said that this former vampire girl has been fixed forever in his heart, and her delicate and simple appearance has become something he will never forget.


    Now, the girl who has been with him for the longest time has finally got a crystallization with his love. How can he make him feel excited and unhappy?


    Looking at Zhou Yi��s jump, it��s like a funny expression of an orangutan. A few women are bitterly bitter in their hearts. Since Zhou Yi has re-emerged as a god, they have been working hard to create new small lives. It can be said that they all thought that they would be the first one. However, I did not expect that all this was to let Serana give the first step.


    This is a very embarrassing and interesting thing. If any other person has seized this position, the remaining two women may not behave as calmly as they are. After all, there is still a layer of competitors between them. And this identity is enough to make them hostile to the one who took the first step.


    But Selana is different. Her innocence and simplicity made her easily get the recognition of these powerful women and won their friendship. So when Serana was one step ahead, they didn��t have any other ideas besides complaining and complaining about Zhou Yi. This also makes everything very calm and happy.


    Of course, the premise is to ignore the feelings in their hearts. This sense of loss is probably their biggest enemy. And just as they looked at the loss, Zhou Yi was rushing upstairs. Zhou Yi was rushing down again.


    He excitedly hugged each of his own women and then kissed them hard. Then they laughed at them in their sorrow.


    "Dear, I love you. So don''t worry, we will. I promise!"


    When he finished, he ran up again. While watching Zhou Yi, such a woman, several women looked at each other and then quietly laughed. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 717： Alliance plan team leader worried

    Almost in the way of flying to the front of Selana''s bedroom, the excited Zhou Yi shivered his hands, and finally opened the door and walked into the bedroom.


    At this moment, he has a thousand questions, 10,000 kinds of ideas, and wants to ask this girl who brought him surprises. However, when he saw Selana, who was lying in bed and slept very sweetly, he resisted this impulse and quietly lightened all his movements. Turn to carefully look at the girl who was originally a mother.


    Like a sleeping princess, Selana had a smile on her face and buried herself deeply in a bedding. A layer of faint glow lingers on her, wrapping her whole body like a flowing river. Make her look dreamlike and full of unreal feelings.


    This abnormal situation made Zhou Yi somewhat worried. He was not sure whether this change was normal. Therefore, he can only squint and observe all the things in front of him through the special perspective of the gods. And as he observed, he discovered that everything was nothing but a false alarm.


    Although it looks a bit weird, the light is absolutely harmless. The overflowing life force is enough for anyone to get the perfect repair and supply, even if it is a god, it can benefit from these forces. Of course, Serana doesn''t need this, but the child she just gave birth to is really in need of this power. Although he is only a small embryo now, he has begun to learn to breathe, and to absorb this power by his mother, to make himself stronger.


    This is not normal, at least for any ordinary person. However, Zhou Yi did not think that there was anything wrong with this. This is his child, and his child should be very special. Just like Xiao Zhoushang, if there is no special situation happening to them, is it strange? However, the action of this little guy was too early, and it was so early that even his father had thought of it.


    I have never had experience in this area. It can be said that it is not clear that Zhou Yi, who witnessed the birth process of his child for the first time, is so early in the way that Serana and his child showed that this ability is good or bad. Soon I got the answer in the mouth of Lilith.


    "Do not worry, there is no problem. In fact, this will be a good thing!"


    "Good thing, are you sure? Lilith?"


    "Of course. It may be an incredible thing to appear in a mortal. But it is a normal thing to appear on the son of the gods. It is like Athena broke the head of Zeus when he was born. When Hercules is still a baby, she can kill a viper. Every child of the gods has the power to own it. This power comes from their father and mother, flowing in their blood and body. Is a true natural thing."


    "Just, don''t you think it''s too early?"


    Worrying is almost the mentality of everyone who has just become a father, and Zhou Yi is no exception. Although Lilith has already stated that it is normal for such things to happen to them. However, Zhou Yi still couldn''t help but use the idea of ??just in case to dialect the details.


    This kind of care that was almost over-the-top gave Lilith a clear envy, but she explained it seriously.


    "It is very early, but the earlier it is, the more powerful the child''s talent is. I said, this is a good thing. This proves that the little one has perfected your strength and has begun to manifest the spirit. Gesture. Maybe, when he was born, he could directly show the posture that the gods should have. Isn''t that good?"


    In this respect, it is clear that Lilith is a professional one. Although there is no experience in birth, but thousands of years of experience is enough to let her know a lot of things that she should know. Especially when her godhead was originally linked to life, her judgment is more trustworthy.


    Therefore, Zhou Yi gradually put down unnecessary worry. Turned to smile at her.


    "If you say so, I will be relieved. However, it has been normal for Selana to sleep for so long?"


    "Of course, even a human woman will have a certain degree of sleepiness after she is pregnant. This is not surprising!"


    "That''s good, that''s good. Should I be prepared for something? For example, I want to eat something, I think I should get something nutritious, but what should I do?"


    "Easy, you are not mortal. The food of a mortal can only satisfy the appetite and cannot provide any nutrients to us. If it is nutrition, these rogue life forces are enough."


    Zhou Yi tried to toss and tried to vent his inner feelings. Lilith sighed and looked at him with helplessness. Preventing him from rushing over his head, even the house was demolished. However, no matter what, no matter how chaotic the scene is. This is a happy story, a story full of happiness.


    On the other hand, on the other hand, Tony took his plan and came to the West Coast base of the Avengers.


    This was originally his territory, his territory. But now, he returned to this place as a guest. This made both of them, whether it was Tony himself or the captain who received him, felt an indescribable weirdness. However, it is ultimately necessary for someone to break the deadlock, and it is obvious that Tony in a hurry is really appropriate.


    "In short, the situation is what I said to you. I need to sign an agreement with you on behalf of the government. You will be temporarily attributed to the SHIELD, enjoying most of the information and resource transfer rights. And what you have to do That is, help us deal with the so-called **** dog. Do you understand what I mean? Captain!"


    "You mean I understand. You need us to provide a super criminal who can deal with Hydra. This is understandable. But Tony. I don''t understand why you want to talk to us in such a formal way. It is obvious that we need to give us a greeting."


    Dealing with the Hydra, that is the obligation of the Avengers. From the day of its establishment, the Avengers Alliance is committed to combating this evil existence. Not to mention that many of them have such a holiday with the Hydra. Tony, however, was once a member of this organization. Although he has now spontaneously withdrawn from the organization, their friendship is still there. So as long as he asks for help, then as the captain of the teammates, they are absolutely unrequited.


    Therefore, the reality that Tony is doing now is not necessary. This kind of official business attitude has made them feel full of estrangement, so that the captain wants to talk about the old ones and not open their mouths.


    This is obviously not what the captain wants. Of course, the so-called temporary affiliation problem is not what he wants, so he almost immediately sent his doubts to Tony.


    In the face of such doubts, Tony first twisted his neck and then seriously answered.


    "Of course I can invite you to help me in my own name, but the role that can be played is missing a part, a very important part. We must know that our country has not yet settled down, even though we I have put in a lot of effort. But some confusion is related to some people''s dirty ambitions, so fighting them also requires a lot of effort and careful consideration. We don''t have time to waste on these people, so, We must create enough momentum to deter them so that they don''t dare to act rashly."


    "Inviting you by official means is a means of expanding the momentum. Although I have initially reached an agreement with the military, I have basically mastered the forces of the SHIELD and the Ministry of National Defense. But for most citizens of this country. Say, we still need to be suspected, and your participation can obviously help us to dispel this suspicion and even increase our momentum. To be honest, I personally feel that this role is more important than dealing with the Hydra. More."


    "Maybe!" Hearing Tony''s plan, he felt that he was almost the captain of the entertainment star. He shook his head and smiled and continued to ask. "If this is the case, can we unilaterally announce that it is impossible to establish a cooperative relationship with you? Why do we have to accept us and put us under the management of SHIELD?"


    "Because the organization itself is split from the SHIELD, it is not normal to return it now?"


    In the tone of the words of the reason, Tony looked at the horrified captain and laughed.


    "This is also part of our plan. You know, the power of the Hydra has gradually come out, and we are doing our best to remove the locusts of the Hydra. The SHIELD is undoubtedly the cleanest at the moment. One, Pierce''s exposure made all the Hydra agents show their heads, and these locusts were also wiped out by us. That is to say, the current SHIELD has been completely under our control and become a Able to fight against the backbone of Hydra."


    "And our plan is to build a strong enough alliance to defend the Hydra and defend the peace of the world with the SHIELD as the core. Therefore, your participation is appropriate. To deal with the Hydra, we I am afraid that both sides will have some strengths if they leave. Therefore, I just did what I did in advance."


    Tony''s explanation is like this. But the captain is feeling that he still has a lot of things to explain. For example, the future of the Avengers. If they are managed by the Hydra, does it mean that they are equivalent to working for the government and become a special agent? In the same way, is their behavior also subject to the control of the SHIELD, and can not maintain the original intention of the Avengers? These are all problems, and these also require careful consideration and discretion.


    However, Tony did not give him too much time to consider, he just looked at him with a smile, and asked forcefully.


    "How, Captain. What is your answer?" (To be continued~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 718： First encounter, setback, nine heads

    Tony��s urgency for this answer is beyond the imagination of the captain. This made him have to compress the space of his own thinking and make the most appropriate response in the shortest possible time. He needs to summarize the intersection of the problems, but also need to consider the quality of doing so.


    First of all, the good thing is that this plan seems to be able to concentrate all the power, specifically targeting the evil organization of Hydra. This kind of behavior can make some changes in the situation. For example, the Avengers do not need to travel to the various plots of Hydra, but also to the opinions of the government and other organizations. As long as the alliance is formed, these things will be solved by SHIELD and even the new US government. They can completely let go of their hands and feet and do a big fight with the Hydra.


    Moreover, alliances will make their strengths stronger and more advantageous in frontal confrontation. These are all benefits. However, there are always some disadvantages.


    For example, the issue of freedom. The present Avengers can only belong to civil organizations, and they seem to be shabby, but they can control their own actions. However, if they join the alliance, their actions will inevitably be constrained. It is even said that there will be such a thing that forcibly restricts their actions and prevents them from fighting crime. For the captain, this is no different from signing the so-called superhero registration bill.


    More importantly, the captain had to think about something later. If it is later, they defeated the Hydra. How does this so-called alliance use their power? Give them freedom and let them glory retired. Or pack out a new opponent and let them continue the so-called battle. This is a question that he has to think about as a leader.


    As the thinking progresses, the captain''s doubts become more and more. Until later, when Tony began to impatiently urge him, he suddenly raised his head and made his own answer.


    "We can join this alliance, but I have a request!"


    "Requirement? What requirements? In this case, you still have requirements? It��s a hell!"


    Tony''s own eyebrows, Tony''s tone is full of helplessness. He really didn''t think that his plan would have problems at this stage. However, out of the needs of the Avengers, he nodded and said impatiently.


    "Okay, your request. Say, what do you want in the end?"


    "I am asking for independence." Looking directly at the impatient Tony, the captain said to him in a solemn and serious tone. "That is, I don''t think we need to join the SHIELD and accept the control from SHIELD. We will cooperate with the Alliance''s actions, but we will not accept any orders we do not agree with. This is our request and the bottom line. !"


    "Are you kidding me? Steve?" The eyes widened and Tony''s look became strange and unbelievable. "Can you tell me why you are doing this? Or do you think I want to control you through SHIELD or the Alliance?"


    ��I admit that I have concerns in this regard, but this is not the main reason.��


    Facing the disdain and ridicule that Tony��s eyes suddenly rose, the captain calmed his face and explained calmly.


    "I am worried about other issues. For example, the purpose of the Avengers is to fight crime. If we join the SHIELD, then our behavior is limited. We don''t want it from the beginning. You should know what you see."


    "Different times to the present, Steve!" shouted out loudly, and Tony refuted his statement in a way that was anxious and laughing. "Of course I remember our original worries and doubts. But that was the time when the SHIELD itself had many problems. Now, the SHIELD has been eliminated by us. There is no enemy from the alliance. Spoiled. You can completely let go of this unnecessary worry."


    "It''s not a matter of spies, but a problem with the system. Tony!" Shake his head, and the captain still disagreed. "The purpose of combating criminals is mainly to protect ordinary civilians, and the position of civilians is always different from that of the state. So sometimes we are fighting criminals, but it may undermine the interests of a certain country. In this case Next, if we are limited by the organization within the system of SHIELD, do you think we can continue to maintain our original intention?"


    "Oh, hell. Don''t forget, the person who will be elected president is me. Do you think I will let my government do the kind of disgusting thing?"


    "That can''t be you, Tony. You should be aware that this kind of thing is not something that you can turn alone. As long as there are disputes over rights and interests, this kind of thing is inevitable."


    "You don''t try, how do you know that I can''t do this kind of thing?" Tony''s answer was still confident and arrogant. But for this kind of answer that you are used to. The captain always just shook his head and rejected any of his proposals.


    "Sorry, I can''t make a bet on everyone''s future. So my answer is not going to change."


    "There is no room for negotiation?" Sitting down on the sofa, Tony looked at the captain with a deadly look. After a long while, he showed a tired smile.


    "Sorry, I really can''t do anything about this kind of thing."


    Although the captain understood Tony''s thoughts, he insisted on his own opinion and firmly rejected him.


    "I thought you would promise me, Steve!"


    Standing up, Tony, who was so excited, has lost the idea of ??continuing to communicate. He walked in the direction of the door, as if he had no idea what they had talked about before. He seems to give up completely, which is incredible for anyone who is familiar with him. However, he did indeed give up, give up the crisp and neat, let the captains begin to feel uneasy.


    He looked at Tony''s back and couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and make a retaining position. Struggling between his eyebrows, it seems to break out at any time. But until the end, he still let go of his hand and gave up his impulse for a while.


    "Tony, sorry. I have to think for everyone!"


    "I know, just, you have chosen the one that should not be the most."


    In the end, Tony still left here. So even with the plan he said before, it has been put aside. However, the stranded is only part of the Avengers. The bigger alliance plan has begun to run quietly. Just like a gear in a huge machine, although you can''t see its operation, you can feel this nervous operation only by listening to the sound.


    For the Hydra, this sound is too loud. It��s loud enough that they don��t need to pay too much attention to it, and they naturally feel the intensity of the tension. This has caused some of them to inevitably have some emotional fluctuations. In order to appease this kind of sentiment, as the new head of the Piers who has just taken over the power of Pierce, he has to set an example and go to the real head of the Hydra to talk about how to solve this kind of thing.


    He went straight to a base in the North American region of the Hydra, connecting to an unknown place with the deepest communication equipment. Then took a deep breath and reported his name.


    "Lord Baron, I am Timur. I have something to discuss with you."


    "Why, do you have any questions? Or can''t you solve things?"


    Unlike the electronic synthesizing sound that appeared at the beginning, the current baron has been replaced by a calm, highly imposing male voice. When you let people listen, you can feel that there is a very decisive existence. When he heard the reply from the baron, Timur immediately swallowed nervously, and then said seriously.


    "Tony Stark took over the SHIELD and most of the US government. According to our current situation, we can''t seem to stop him from boarding the president''s position. I think this will cause some action on our actions. Impact. It was like the case of Roosevelt. So, should we do something?"


    "What do you do? What do you think you can do?" The baron''s counter-question was quite calm, as if the discussion was not about an enemy that was being targeted at him, but just what the children of the neighbor''s family were wearing today.


    "I don''t know, sir. Just if you let him go to the presidency so easily. The consequences can be very serious. According to our news, Tony Stark seems to be plotting to build a coalition to deal with us. He Some help has been obtained from Huiyao City, and the military��s forces have chosen to support him in a clear-cut manner. If he really pulls up an alliance, your plan may be affected to some extent. So"


    Timur did not finish the words, but the room he left was enough to make people think. There is no doubt that this is a problem that must be taken seriously. To solve this problem, we must make decisions and plans. And this is not a big problem for the baron.


    "You should know that most of our forces have been transferred from North America. Pierce is stupid, but he did a good job. At the very least, the United States could not recover to a considerable degree within a few years. So, we want Deal with them, don''t waste too much resources, do some big moves. Then, let''s Timur. I will hand you the cherubs, you will be in the big trial of Tony Stark. Give him a good look at the color."


    "Remember, just give him a color look. It''s not for you to fight with him. The United States is just a dying lion. It''s not worth paying so much. You just drag him, wait until I do. The layout of the side is complete, then everything is not a problem. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I understand, Lord Baron. I wish you a good luck!"


    With a slight smile, Timur responded to the Baron��s orders. He certainly knows what the baron''s arrangement is, and knows what kind of consequences the kind of thing will have. It is because of this that he has full confidence in the baron.


    The invincible Baron is not a joke to hear. So he is very much looking forward to the day when that day comes. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 719： The beginning of the world trial

    July 4th, US National Day. This was originally to commemorate the official adoption of the Declaration of Independence in Philadelphia on July 4, 1776. It represents the day of independence and establishment of the United States, but now it has a special meaning.


    The major events that have never happened have caused the entire government class to collapse, and in order to deal with this serious incident, all American citizens are accounted for. The temporary security organization headed by Tony Stark chose to conduct a big trial today, openly and honestly for the entire United States and the entire world.


    The trial was preceded by the presidency, including more than 500 people including the Vice President, the Secretary of State, members of Congress, and senior officials at all levels of the Ministry of National Defense. The crime is treason, ******. The evidence of crime can only be described in one sentence, that is, the ironclad is like a mountain.


    Almost everyone in the United States and the world knows their behavior and their identity. This gives them almost no chance to justify. Even if there is, no lawyer dares to risk being torn apart by angry people and make any defense for them. Although the benefits here are absolutely great, smart people will never make fun of their own lives.


    Therefore, the most gu��i and the most grand trial in the history of the United States has begun. The trial party is the more than 500 people who have been identified and linked to the terrorist organization Hydra. The judge is the temporary political representative of Tony Stark, and Nick Fury and A spokesperson for the military. There are no lawyers and no formal jury. There are only hundreds of millions of eyes, watching it here.


    Such a trial can be said to have broken many similar records. It may become the highest-ranking trial in the history of the United States, with the highest number of judges, the most influential, and the most influential. It is unceremonious to say that such a trial can even determine the fate of the United States. And this, as the presiding judge Tony Stark is the most experienced one.


    He is very clear that what it means to return when the day comes and ends will mean that the United States will move in a completely different direction on this day. Successfully completing this trial, they will be able to save the United States from this chaotic situation and return it to the right path. If it fails, then the United States will be completely devastated and can only seek new hope in the chaos.


    That''s not what Tony wants to see, so he has to make sure that today''s century trial must be safe.


    I looked at my watch and talked with the two people around me. Tony nodded and sent a signal to Roddy, who was in charge of the situation.


    Rodi, who got the signal, immediately started to move. Under his command, a Jeep from the military guarded a long-term police **** car. Under the eyes of the public, he rushed into the erection. Above the green grasslands of the Washington Monument.


    Judging this group of ruins that almost destroyed the United States in front of this iconic building is what Tony wants to achieve and what he wants to see all Americans. Therefore, when these dejected guys were escorted by armed soldiers and came to the trial seat under the monument. Tony immediately spoke out the drafts of his own belly, which had already been set up and broadcast live in front of the world.


    "I am watching the Japanese in this trial. I am Tony Stark, the person in charge of the trial and the presiding judge. Now I want to say to the people who are watching the live broadcast of the trial through the media such as TV and the Internet. Yes, everything will change today."


    ��All our governments have been doing things that puzzle us. They attacked heroes, slaughtered civilians, and even used large-scale strategic weapons to carry out an aggression. They took the future of our country. The bet is still ruined."


    "This is undoubtedly something that we need to blame. But before accusing, I hope that every reasonable American can do one thing first. That is to think, why? Why is our government so stupid, we The government will be so crazy. Why is it that we only have this kind of **** and **** situation?"


    Even if only Tony''s speech can be seen on the screen, most Americans can still feel the anger and dramatic mood fluctuations when she speaks such words. This made them resonate, began to stop their work, looked at Tony seriously, waiting for him to say his answer.


    Tony is obviously going to continue.


    "Remember, what happened in our Supreme Court one day last year. I know that many people are confused by the advent of the gods, but ignore the existence of the god. Is it true? Have you forgotten the scandal that happened at the time?"


    "The president of our country was assassinated, and the vice president was accused of being part of a terrorist organization. They are all closely related to the tragedy that took place in New York. All of this points to an evil and terrible organization. Our government has completely held the rights of this country in a way we don''t know. Using nuclear bombs to attack one of the world''s most prosperous cities is something that no country can do in any country. But our government did it, and it was done right, and the weeds were finished. It was not normal in itself, but none of us care about this abnormality."


    Tony, who couldn''t wait for someone to answer, immediately said his answer, and his answer made countless people sink their faces and fell into meditation.


    "Our indulgence makes this abnormality continue. Until today, this country has made the biggest scandal and the biggest farce. The United States can still call it the United States, calling itself the strongest on the planet. The big country, from that day on, has become a question mark. Confusion, doubt, and mistrust have already plagued the future, and the country is almost falling."


    "This is our fault and our regret. As a child of the United States, at this time, I must stand up and stop it. Not just me, I think everyone here, every one is watching this live broadcast. Americans have this responsibility to stand up, stop it, and save it all. America is our mother, we must save her, even if we try our best. Today, all we have to do is a beginning."


    With a wave of hands, all the cameras were turned to the members of the monument who were escorted by soldiers armed with bullets as planned. These once great people have a remarkable past, and the upper class they live in is envied by countless people. But now, they are like the white mice fixed on the dissection table, shivering, completely without the prestige and momentum of the past.


    When the camera turned to Tony, Tony had stood up from his seat and pointed to the sinners in front of him. At the same time, speaking to every American behind the camera, say aloud.


    "Look, this is why we have fallen to this point. This is what we have found, and we need to pay the price for the United States today."


    Having said that, he suddenly stopped. Wrinkled his eyebrows and added it again in the harshest tone.


    "No, they are not the culprit. They can only be accomplices at most. From the president, with every member of parliament, they all need to be responsible for the status quo of this country, because of their identity! They are against these prominent identities. It is a member of the evil terrorist organization Hydra. This is really ridiculous and sad for us. I know that many of you hate these guys because they may lose their loved ones and lose friends. But I want to tell you that you can hate them, but you can''t put all the sins on these guys. Because, as I said, they are just an accomplice. The mastermind has another others."


    "Before I say the identity of the mastermind. I still need to tell everyone who is watching the live broadcast. That is, the important person in this ****, Alexander Pierce, the World Security Council. The chairman of the board, who was attacked by Hydra two days ago, died unfortunately. The reason why I mentioned him is not because it is a respectable existence. In fact, if he is still alive, then this The guy��s position is now a bit higher than our former president. He is a presence that has been confirmed to be the leader of the Hydra organization, and is the driving force for all these terrible changes in our country. Some, that is, the criminals you see now, the bureaucrats in these governments, most of them are pushed up by this guy called Pierce. It can be said that this guy is holding our government, even even That war was also what he launched."


    "A guy like this is the guy who should be judged today. But unfortunately, we have no ability to stop the Hydra from persecuting him. At this point, I need to be honest, I was there, but my ability I can''t deal with the killer of the Hydra. It is true that I am a superhero in your eyes. However, the Hydra is also a super criminal with powerful ability. I can hardly win, and can''t stop his movements. Moreover, The most important thing is that such a guy is more than one in the Hydra."


    "I said this, I don''t want you to forgive me for not stopping this killer. I hope that you will realize that the power of our enemies is strong. The United States was once played by them in the palm of the hand, and now the United States still Is there any ability to do the right thing with them? This is a problem."


    "But!" To put it here, Tony''s voice suddenly rose. He walked to the stage like a leader and said the most determined words in the most solemn look. "This is not the reason for us to admit defeat. We must not admit defeat, especially for such a terrorist organization. Whether it is for our country or the future of this world, we must persist in fighting them. Today, this The trial is a turning point. It will become the past of the United States, and it will also be the beginning of our declaration of war against the Hydra. We will never compromise or give in. This is me, as an American declaration. And I want The question is, have you made such a determination?" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 720： Humanitarian **** ruling

    This so-called century trial has shown a distinctive style from the very beginning. All in all, it is not like the court trials that people have seen before, but the trial is just a trial. It is more of a component, more like a declaration, a declaration that can change the future of the United States.


    Until this time, many people understand why Tony will place the location of the trial under the Washington Monument and put it on the special time of July 4. He is obviously purposeful, just like the first president in 1776.


    However, this purpose does not make people have any objection to him. In fact, any American who is disappointed with the present US and who is eager to save the country has inadvertently recognized Tony''s approach.


    They need to change, and they need leaders who lead them to change like Tony. So, almost unconditionally, they have begun to try to believe in Tony and support each of his practices.


    Of course, this is just the beginning. And Tony doesn''t know that someone has made this decision, and he doesn''t know how many people made this decision. Although this is his purpose, his thoughts. But all of this can only be revealed in the future. Now, what he has to do is not to continue to win over. Instead, he presided over this big trial.


    There is no jury, not even a real legal person in the trial. In the end, this trial is actually a conviction. Uncontested convictions, the treason and the crimes of the **** are firmly attached to these people, and they are directly given the final penalty.


    This is something that has been decided from the beginning, and it is basically impossible to discuss anything. If there is really, then there is only one question that needs to be discussed, and that is what kind of punishment should be given to them.


    Life imprisonment, or death penalty? Maybe it doesn''t sound much, but there are still some differences. At least, for Tony, this is different. Because this can represent their will to fight the Hydra, representing the will of the entire United States.


    And why should we say this? It is because of the conviction of this trial. This trial is carried out in a special way that has never been seen before. Tony is only the moderator, but the one who really decides this is the citizen of the whole United States.


    "If you are watching this trial that determines the fate of the United States, if you are planning to come with me to save our country, our future. Then start here and take your first step. Start with this trial! ��


    Tony, who occupied almost all the screens in the United States, waved his hand and let a pair of soldiers escorted the former US president to the forefront of the trial. At the same time, the camera was also aimed at him, and the White House owner who almost ruined the United States after only one year of appointment. Tony��s voice came out of the screen just as every American who looked at the president through the camera showed a gnashing, undisguised hatred.


    "The forty-sixth president, Mr. George Lucian. His charges are treason and sin. The punishment for him is handed over to you, everyone in the hands of the Americans who watched the trial. When you have an hour, pick up your mobile phone and turn on your computer. Log in to the main page of the White House and believe that you can see new information about this century trial. For them, you have three choices. Second, life imprisonment. Third, the death penalty. This is your country, so this trial is also decided by you. After an hour, we will make due for them according to your answers. Punishment. This is not a joke, so please treat it seriously. Because in any case, this is a life. And anyway, this is related to the future of this country. So, after an hour, we will continue!"


    Tony''s words made many people feel absurd and unbelievable, but very quickly, no matter who, no matter which class, people began to move. Although I don��t understand why Tony will make such a move, this is equivalent to a national trial. However, this has made these American citizens really find a feeling that they are the masters of the country. And they are also happy about it.


    At this moment, they are really using their will to dominate the country. They are really using their own ideas to control the country. This kind of thing that has never happened before, and the reality that everything is decided by them makes them burst into incredible enthusiasm.


    And this is reflected in the official network of the White House, which is the number of voters who have soared.


    Death penalty, death penalty, death penalty, or death penalty! With the exception of a few life imprisonment, almost everyone chose the death penalty as the end of this former president. No one thinks that he is innocent, and no one believes and chooses him to be innocent. At this time, all the people have given their judgments to the judgment of the villain who made their country fall.


    Every bit of a minute, every time a little bit of time, it is a torture for the former President Lucian. He can clearly see the changes in his trial results through the large screen erected under the monument. And every other person who casts a ticket for the death penalty makes the president tremble, and has an urge to scream.


    However, he is very clear that there is no use for his own cry, even if he is kneeling down for mercy. So he could only force himself to pale, staring at everything that happened in front of him. At the same time, with the greatest desire, I hope to get the tiniest turn.


    But everything has not changed. The so-called judgment has completely become a one-sided situation. The death penalty is like a mountain, and it is pressed against him. Let him be like a crushed bone, almost falling to the ground.


    At this time, he really wants to faint, even if it is installed. He has been unable to accept this reality, fainting, at least let him escape. Even if he is lucky, he can sneak in for a while in the name of medical assistance.


    This is a very common thing in a country that is flaunting humanitarianism. But today, in the United States today, his ideas can only be described as innocent. Before he really fell down, the soldiers on both sides had framed his arm from the left and right, making it difficult for him to move any more. At this time, the one-hour time limit has arrived. His trial has also yielded results.


    This result did not surprise Tony. When he saw this result, he immediately turned around and made a final announcement against the former president.


    "You are found guilty, Mr. Lucian. And for your crimes, the punishment we have made is, the death penalty! No defense, no delay. Execute immediately!"


    The indifference of the words made Lucian tremble in the bones. Almost immediately, he began to scream at Tony.


    "You can''t do this, you are not qualified to do this. The US law has already deprived the death penalty, you can''t kill me, you can''t!"


    "I can!" Looking at the former president who had almost collapsed, Tony''s eyes showed a firm will like steel and flame. "When you use the rights in your hands and trample on the laws of this country, you should think of today. The law is set up for the people. You have already been guilty of being guilty of being guilty of being called It is a human being. Therefore, the statement that the death penalty has been deprived is not established in your body. You can only end the anger from the people if you get such an ending."


    "Let��s accept it, Mr. Lucian. This is the will from the people. It is a real trial of democratic power. It is coming soon, so you have time to defend yourself. It��s better to think about how to leave a last word. Yes!"


    "No, no! You can''t do this, you can''t do this. I shouldn''t die, I should live. I still have so many things to do, I still have so much money and no flowers. I It should be alive!"


    Lucien, who had already broken mentally, began to mutter and whisper. Looking at him like this, the soldiers on the left and right sides of him looked at each other and immediately took out the gun and pointed it at his head. This made him return to God in an instant, but he has not waited for him to say something. The soldier has already pulled the trigger.


    The bullet unwittingly opened his skull, and his body was slowly falling on the ground. The two soldiers dragged his body without saying a word and quickly went from the trial. At the same time, another pair of soldiers dragged a guy who had been scared and stunned and strode up.


    "Mr. Wayne Frank, Minister of Defense. You are also accused of treason and sin. For you, we are taking the same approach. In an hour, your fate will be determined. ��


    Don''t need Tony to make any extra explanations. The White House''s website has already begun voting on the ruling of the Minister of Defense. The situation remains unchanged, the call for death is high, and the other two options are completely crushed.


    For this cruel, immediate execution of the shoot. Many people feel uncomfortable, but this psychological discomfort does not change the minds in their minds. Even some people vomited because they saw **** scenes, but their choices were still determined to be on the death penalty.


    The death penalty is their only decision for this group of people who have almost fallen into the country. Whether for this country or for themselves, they absolutely do not allow such people to continue to live in this world, causing any harm to their lives.


    The will of the American citizens who once traversed the slogan of humanitarianism and democracy and freedom at this time is unbelievable and ruthless. In their choices, one after another, the high-ranking officials have stepped into the footsteps of the President, and fell to the small trial.


    There are no unnecessary procedures and no chance to give them any justification. More than 500 people died in the same place. The **** scene almost shudders for any country outside the United States. This is a **** trial that has never been seen before, and it is also the most special judgment since the founding of the civilized world.


    Under such circumstances, many people began to quietly lighten their own steps and stopped special actions against the United States. They have already seen how strong the American will is. Confrontation with this madman is obviously asking for trouble. This is absolutely unnecessary, and smart people know what choices to make.


    And this is Tony''s plan. He must use this means to shock some talents, but now it seems that his means are still useful. It''s just that it''s not for everyone. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 721： Air defense warning raid begins

    The trial was just coming to an end, and the air defense alarms around Washington were slammed. The whistling sound immediately overwhelmed all the noise on the scene, and the soldiers responsible for defending the army and the three judges standing on the bench involuntarily lifted their heads and looked into the sky.


    "What happened? Is there an enemy?"


    The general of the military was asked to Tony in this way, and his questioning also asked many people who were watching the live broadcast. This sudden situation did not interrupt Tony''s carefully prepared live broadcast, and even said that everything in front of him was part of his plan.


    Therefore, in the face of such doubts, Tony did not stop the live broadcast of the media, but instead put on a solemn look, and said to the camera that is facing himself.


    "This is inevitable, the general. The Hydra will not let us declare war on him. As an evil organization that once dominated this country, at this time, if he does not stand up and show his existence, instead It will seem like he is afraid of us. This is not in their interest! They have already regarded us as a cake on the plate and a barbecue on the chopping board. In exchange for you, you will let the food in your hand run like this. Lost?"


    "So, you already know it, they will appear at this time, destroying this trial?"


    Tony''s words made this admiral look ugly. And when he understood some of the insides from Tony''s various arrangements and his current reaction, his face was even more ugly.


    Like most generals, he has long been accustomed to life that does not stand under the wall. Otherwise, he would not have that qualification. After the Great Department of Defense was greatly cleaned, he provoked the banner of the military. This kind of cautious personality gave him an unexpected return at this time, but it also meant that he lacked the spirit and power of the true leader.


    As it is now, although he did not say it, in fact, his heart has already had deep resentment against the fact that Tony brought him to this dangerous place.


    But for Tony, what he thinks is not important at all. For him, the most important thing should be the attack from the Hydra.


    Almost a blink of an eye, the new Mark Sixth generation was worn by him. At this time, the anti-aircraft guns from Washington, DC, have been intertwined in the sky, and they have been operating like crazy air. This behavior is naturally not understood by the Americans who watched the live broadcast, but soon, some sharp-eyed people discovered that there was a huge fireball that appeared in the sky under the attack of the air defense fire net, and like a meteor. It fell.


    That was the case when the holographic mimic stealth fighter was shot down. For the Hydra, because of the reason that they have held the SHIELD, the technology of the SHIELD holographic mimic stealth fighters naturally has one of them. It is also with this special stealth technology that they can appear unimpeded around Washington, DC.


    However, although this technology allows them to enter the hinterland of the United States as if they were nowhere, it also makes them lose their vigilance.


    This technique is very powerful, but that is also to see who it is. For most of the countries in the world, they really have no way of taking it. However, for Tony Stark, this is a bit of a suspicion. Don''t forget, the Kun-style fighters were completely completed and put into use with the help of Stark. Among them, the most critical turbine vertical take-off and landing technology and holographic mimic stealth technology are almost all from Tony.


    Therefore, it is only necessary to slightly change the scanning parameters of some satellite radars and add some special external components. The so-called stealth sneak is a joke for Tony.


    Everything went according to Tony''s vision. In the gaze of countless people, the fire net from the air defense fire was directly ignited in the sky one after another. The raging fire and the broken wreckage just turned the whole of Washington into a battlefield filled with smoke.


    This situation has made many Americans realize that they are engaged in a real war. Their enemies are far more difficult to deal with than they think. This idea is correct, but it is also biased. Because what they see is just the tip of the iceberg of terrible enemies. The true power of the Hydra has not been shown before them.


    This is also the problem that most Tony is worried about, because he knows that the action of the Hydra can''t just send a few planes to death. They will inevitably have follow-up actions, and this kind of move is the key to their dealings.


    And just as he is alert to everything around him, to prevent any accidents. A burst of whistling, suddenly came out from a trapped plane in the sky that was detonated.


    This sudden whistling sound was quickly captured by Tony''s auxiliary aiming device. And when he saw those things that were magnified and appeared in front of his eyes, his face was immediately ugly.


    And his steel armor is also a shell of seven or eight, and the center of the Ark reactor. If it wasn''t for a full understanding of the steel armor that he had made, Tony simply thought that someone had stolen his invention. But he knows very well that these things are not weapons from his hands, but super-arms from the Hydra. This point, he has passed the Jarvis system verification to get the answer. It is because this answer is clear that he knows how incredible this is.


    From the very beginning, his steel armor was the biggest secret he kept. In addition to Roddy received a set of Mark II, other armor he will be destroyed by hand, and will not leave even a little to those so-called people. This is his means of keeping secrets and a way to prevent this dangerous technology from leaking out. But now it seems that this does not have any use. Because this technology has already appeared on the enemy, and it is still on a large scale.


    Although I learned from the mouth of Zhou Yi very early, the Hydra had the news of this technology. But in his view, it is nothing but the ugly piracy of Xi Shi, and there is no value to compare with him. But now it seems that he is careless. This is not a replica at all, but almost exactly the same technology. The Ark reaction furnace can''t be faked, and the high-altitude mobility can''t be faked.


    For Tony, this situation is undoubtedly bad. However, no matter what, he still has to solve this situation.


    "Rodi, let the air defense units continue to control the fire output, don''t give them any chance to breathe. You are free to move, remember. Our aim is to smash opponents!"


    With such a sentence, Tony used his eyes to signal Nick Frye around him. Then he flew out in a harsh whistle. Mark Sixth generation was able to shoot seven times the speed of super high speed with the latest power support. This speed made him almost take off, and he rushed to the front of a Hydra''s steel armor, and then used the most violent means. He gave control to his hands.


    The high-energy laser beam on either side of the shoulder directly cuts off the power system of the other armor, the so-called limbs. Tony grabbed the other''s neck with one hand, and the face hidden under the armor asked awkwardly.


    "How come you have my skills? Answer me!"


    There is no answer, or the answer is a huge explosion. Almost at the moment when Tony asked, the steel armor that he controlled seemed to have started a self-explosion system, and directly dragged Tony into a huge burning fireball.


    This sudden situation has caused the Americans who just saw a large group of steel machines to be shocked. For them, Tony''s identity is already equal to the hero. Not only in terms of ability, but also in the status of reality and politics. Although the situation just made some people have some doubts about him, but suddenly seeing such a situation, it is inevitable to shock their hearts.


    But things were not as bad as they thought, because soon a black shadow rushed out of the burning fireball. And soared in the sky again in a perfect posture.


    The person who can do this is naturally Tony. The active nano-metal after the upgrade of Mark Sixth made him safely withstand the impact and high temperature of the explosion, and rejoined the battle without any loss. This situation naturally makes the Iron Man fans cheer. But Tony himself did not show much joy.


    The enemy''s hot and fruity is beyond his imagination. Moreover, he is not completely without loss.


    "Jarvis, report the situation of the six generations of Mark."


    ��Seventeen percent of the active nanometals are saturated and some of the external components are damaged. You need to be careful not to be subjected to similar attacks.��


    "I know!" Jarvis''s report gave Tony a sigh of relief, but looking at the sky and the destruction of the steel armor everywhere, his heart was blocked with a anger. "Javis, forcibly cut into the other''s communication network. I want to talk to their leader!"


    As he said this, Tony launched a one-person charge toward the steel army. He has discovered that these so-called steel armor are still technically different from him. For example, power furnaces, such as metal armor materials.


    The power furnaces used in these armor are still the old-fashioned core, which uses metal palladium as the core to output energy. At this point, Tony has already made a more efficient and powerful new elemental power furnace based on his father''s relics. On the armor, these steel armor used only ordinary aerospace metal, unlike him, already used the upgraded nano metal.


    So according to these, he has already determined. These imitations were not created based on his technique. It was created by other people with similar technology. And who in the world can provide such technology? Tony quickly came to a conclusion from his own brain.


    At this time, Jarvis also forcibly intervened in the other''s communication network. This gave Tony a chance, and he was too rude to scream in the other''s network.


    "Ivan Fanko, I know it is you, you give me out!" (To be continued~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 722： Family hate dog

    Tony''s angry voice made the other''s communication network suddenly plunged into silence, but soon, a sound with a strong Russian accent sounded from it.


    "Hah, isn''t this the famous Tony Stark? It''s a great honor, you will still remember a little person like me."


    "It''s really you!" The conjecture became a reality, and Tony immediately bit his teeth and couldn''t help but whisper. "Are you supposed to be imprisoned?"


    "Prison? Is your news outdated? Or you have forgotten it. The so-called prison, but it has already been destroyed."


    What came from the Russian population was an undisguised ridicule. For this kind of ridicule, Tony immediately reacted and frowned. He has already remembered the terrorist attack that took place in Morocco. The entire prison was murdered, and only Ivan Fanko��s whereabouts were unknown. At the time, Nick Fury told him that this might be what his accomplices did, and Tony did not believe it. But now, he has to believe it.


    "You joined the Hydra, who was the Hydra who saved you?"


    "You just said the opposite, Stark. The Hydra people saved me, and then I joined the Hydra. It''s very good in terms of effect?" The huge whistling sound was on Tony''s head. It sounded, and then a steel armor with an unusual shape appeared in front of Tony. At the same time, the voice of hundreds of millions of Fanke has become more and more clear. "I took the opportunity to revenge Stark and regain my family''s chance to lose everything."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ling Xiao��s electric beam steel whip had already waved this Tony. Faced with such an attack. Tony did not evade, but directly extended his hand and blocked it in front of the electric beam steel whip.


    In theory, the electric beam steel whip that can cut any metal does not break the nano armor on Tony, although Ivan, who suddenly launched the attack, has desperately increased the power of his output, but in the face of more advanced nanometals, this Effort can only be considered futile.


    Instead, Tony used this kind of attack to directly swindle Ivan''s weapon on his own body, and then suddenly increased the driving force and swooped down to the bottom.


    Even the height of several kilometers is insignificant under the speed of the seven Mach, in less than two seconds, Tony has already rushed to the distance close to the ground, and very incredibly completed a l-type flight action . This action allowed him to avoid the tragedy that hit the ground. But unfortunately, the billions that have been dragged down by Tony''s strong driving force are not so good luck.


    Although his armored body seems to have undergone a certain upgrade, the power of both power and energy output is far less than that of Tony''s Mark Six. And his armor is also designed to be quite heavy, which makes it impossible for him to do the flexible flight like Tony.


    So, it is like a huge meteorite. His entire body was thrown into the earth by Tony, and a huge pit was directly blasted.


    Harder armor is also unlikely to withstand this most primitive kinetic impact. Unless there is a nano metal casing that has the ability to absorb shocks independently, such as Tony, there will be no exceptions.


    Ivan naturally cannot have the secret technology belonging to Tony and Zhou Yi. So his end is naturally very tragic, although not dead. But he also fell silent in the huge impact and completely lost the ability to fight. This was a good start for Tony, and even he didn''t even think that he would be able to get the other person''s generals so easily.


    Although Ivan did not express his identity, but only use his brain, Tony can guess that he must have a different position in the Hydra. It is even possible to say that these steel machines are listening to his orders. So when he got him, Tony realized that this would be an opportunity to disintegrate the enemy''s offensive.


    "Command your men to stop attacking, hear no, Ivan. Otherwise I don''t mind using this to open your head!"


    Pulling off the mask on Ivan''s armor, Tony directly pointed at him with his palm. In the face of this threat, Ivan, who had a pale face and bleeding from his nostrils, just licked his mouth and spit on Tony''s face.


    "Go to hell, Stark. You don''t think I will act according to your order!"


    "You are forcing me to kill you, Ivan Vanke. Don''t let me tell you a second time, let these steel machines stop and hear no!"


    A fist hits Ivan''s face, and the enormous force makes half of his teeth fall out of the already closed mouth like the corn kernels that have been smashed. But even in this way, Ivan still has no compromise. He just stared at Tony, and then suddenly made a manic laugh.


    It��s as if he can make Tony so helpless that he has won the same. This crazy laughter is full of a kind of spiritual ridicule and contempt, which makes Tony''s mind suddenly give birth to a sentiment. This is a madman! A madman who doesn''t care about his life and death, and doesn''t care about anything. Dealing with such a madman is obviously a stupid thing.


    Recognizing this, Tony immediately made up his mind. He violently increased the power of his own hands and pressed Ivan to the ground. At the same time, his other hand began to glow more and more intensely. This means that his palm cannon has been recharged, and in such a close distance, he has absolute confidence to kill his Ivan!


    "Why, Stark. Have you decided to kill me? Come on, just like your father killed my father, kill me, just as your family has done to my family."


    Although I have not even said it even clearly, Ivan��s emotions are still maddening. He couldn''t wait to see Tony kill himself, and wanted to use his own death to make Tony feel sick and feel guilty.


    And for such a frantic Ivan Fanko, Tony just said coldly.


    "You, like your father, are all self-sufficient. Go to hell, Ivan. Remember in your next life, never learn your incompetent father again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the palm of the hand filled with energy was mercilessly opposed to Ivan. The blazing light beam can almost instantly melt the steel. However, Tony still could not kill Ivan. Because at this time, a cold beam suddenly came over and wrapped around Ivan''s body, sealing him all over a huge ice cube.


    Even Tony''s high-energy beam couldn''t break the ice, and even he had to flee at the moment the icy beam appeared to avoid being caught by this dangerous thing.


    The change in the situation was not thought of by anyone, and while Tony was looking for the trail of his raid, a familiar voice suddenly passed from his side.


    "I am sorry, Mr. Stark. Mr. Fan Ke is a very important researcher in our organization. I can''t let you kill him like this!"


    "Many people?" Hearing the voice of the coming, Tony''s eyes suddenly became fierce. His eyes were full of people and Ivan swam back and forth, and he asked in a positive tone after a while. "So, Ivan is also a member of the carved cypress?"


    "You guessed it right, but it''s not hard to guess?" Timur smiled, and reached out to Tony with a hand and made a virtual grip. And with his movements, the ground suddenly shook. A huge rock giant slammed out of the ground, like a small bug, and caught Tony against Tony.


    This sudden change made Tony horrified. Although he had reacted as soon as possible, he still had no time to escape from this giant.


    And looking at the iron man Tony Stark, who was easily caught in his hand, Timur''s tears and tears, revealing a somewhat disdainful smile.


    "You don''t seem to learn the lesson, Mr. Stark. This was the last time, this time too. Are you so confident in your strength? Or do you think you are God?"


    "I admit, I am not a god, I am not a omnipotent existence. But to deal with these **** bugs, I believe that I still have the ability to crush you."


    Tony, who was firmly caught in the rock giant, was not impressed by the predicament in front of him. He stared at Timur and stared at him unceremoniously.


    And this, in the eyes of Timur, is just the sorrow of the defeated dog. Almost no disdain to waste energy on Tony''s body, Timur has turned around, opened his hand and made a hug against everything in front of him. At the same time, he also retorted Tony in his mouth.


    "Look at all that is in front of you. Your soldiers are defeated in front of our steel forces. They are already defeated and will not last long. Soon, everything here will return to our control. And you What can you do, try to convince us with your mouth, let us put down our arms and accept your justice trial? Don''t be kidding, Tony Stark. Unless you are in Hollywood, don''t think about this ridiculous thing. Let me look down on you even more!"


    In the last sentence, Timur��s face showed a nearly sullen smile. Even the famous salvation hero Tony Stark was held in his hands, which made his self-confidence almost to the point of expansion. When he thought of the so-called new birth and rise of the United States, he did not reveal a shadow, and he was annihilated in his hands. This made him even more excited.


    Nothing is more enjoyable than destruction. If it is not because of his own upbringing, he is now almost sung.


    And just as he was excited, Tony''s voice suddenly poured into his head like a cold water.


    "You think this is all our ability. You think too much, full of adults. This is just the beginning. The second round, let us come back!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 723： Sacrifice the meaning of power

    A common problem for smart people is that they can''t help but think too much. At this point, Timur, who is a smart person, is no exception. He was educated by the nobility from an early age and he understood the composition of the so-called conspiracy. It��s not a kind of attack like him, and Tony��s ease of work is also a kind.


    However, the most worrying thing for Timur is not Tony��s effort, but his plans. No one can guarantee that this will be the whole means of Tony Stark. If Tony has a trick that has not been used after these circumstances, then it is undoubtedly a bad news for him.


    In this level of struggle, a little negligence can play a deadly role. Therefore, he had to play the spirit of twelve points to deal with Tony''s statement.


    Of course, there is also a possibility that Tony is jealous of him. Just like singing an empty city plan, let him be suspicious and dare not act rashly. And once he slows down his steps, it is likely to have unpredictable consequences.


    Timur will not forget, how terrible it is in a country. Not to mention the **** who is proud of the world, even the Hulk Hulk, is not a guy who can easily deal with it.


    But if not? If all this is true, does Tony Stark really have another arrangement?


    Some of Timur, who couldn''t decide, couldn''t help but hesitate in his heart. However, he quickly made a judgment and laughed at Tony.


    "Do you want to lie to me? Stark. Really, you can almost succeed. However, it is still a little worse."


    It��s like trying to uncover Stark��s plot, and he��s like affirming his own thoughts. Timur did not wait for Tony to make any rebuttal, and immediately smirked and said.


    "Unfortunately, you forgot a very important thing, that is, to cover up the situation in front of you. This is your home, your territory. When it is completely destroyed by us, everything will be gone." Therefore, the real smart person will not look at his own industry to be hurt like this, nor will he take the most important thing to make a bet. So, Stark. The real situation is that you are already poor and helpless. !"


    "It seems to make a lot of sense, but that''s just your guess."


    I took a look at the squadrons of the soldiers who had almost reached half of Washington, DC, and the sacrifices of soldiers everywhere. Tony bit his teeth, his eyes angered, and he lowered his voice and said to Timur, word by word.


    "People like you will never understand the meaning of your sacrifice. I know that this will happen, and I must let this happen. Americans need to see the most real things to be able to produce the most powerful motivation. Destruction. Your motivation, and this is what I am doing now. I want to make your evil actions public. At the same time, I want the world to witness your failure together!"


    Tony��s words made Timur realize what he was immediately, and he turned to look at the bench in the distance. The cameras on both sides made him understand the meaning of Tony in an instant. This made him suddenly angry and shouted at the communicator in his ear.


    "Destroy those cameras and immediately ruin them!"


    His orders were executed almost immediately. A team of steel armor adjusted a bend in the air and rushed toward the cameras. And as they watched them, they will rush to the bench and destroy these things. At this moment, a fierce roar slammed back.


    A soldier who had been stationed on the side of the courtroom slammed his clothes and immediately became a horrible Hulk in a group of unbelievable eyes. Then he rushed toward the steel armor.


    The mass production of steel armor is not a problem for a powerful guy like Hulk. As long as he is hit, there will be no chance of rebellion, and those who are unlucky will be crushed in the hands of Hulk. These steel soldiers who have just been ordered are a typical example, and they will not be the only examples.


    Seeing the destruction of Wang Haoke appeared in front of his eyes, Timur��s eyes suddenly revealed deep jealousy. For such a powerful and horrible guy, he has never let go of his guard. Originally, he thought that this guy should be with a group of American captains who are still not moving. But now it seems that the situation is not as smooth as he expected.


    However, it is just a Hulk. Timur did not think that the current situation could be reversed by a single Hulk. Moreover, the most critical issue is that Tony is still in his hands. This made him full of confidence, even maliciously turned to Tony, and said to him.


    "Do you think that a Hulk in the district can save you and everything here? Don''t be kidding, Stark. Even if these steel soldiers are completely annihilated, you are still in my hands. Just be in front of so many people. The face kills you, the victory of this battle is still mine!"


    "That depends on what you can''t do!"


    Tony, who was controlled in the hands of the rock, snorted and immediately issued such an order to his smart butler.


    "Jarvis, the power furnace is loaded to the maximum load output, the active nano safety valve is opened, and the full power is supplied to the nano armor. Let me start now!"


    "Yes, sir. The power furnace has reached the highest power, and the saturation of active nano metal begins to increase, 17%, 20%, 125%, 100%. Entering the overload state!"


    With Jarvis''s report, Tony''s six generations of Mark immediately began to change shape. Originally, the gold-red paint began to turn into a fire red like a real flame with the so-called energy output. Almost every metal particle began to release its own light, which made Tony''s entire armor glaring and powerful.


    Active nano-metal, this technology is a new technology that was re-developed after painstaking research in the last German incident, which was caused by the nano metal violently. The most important key is to force the intervention of Jarvis''s super-computing ability into each nano-metal structure, and input a digital language that has been written so that it can be end-system like a sub-machine. That is the control of Jarvis.


    It sounds simple, but it''s actually very complicated to operate. It can be said that in order to make such a new set of nano armor, Tony has invested more manpower and material resources than the sum of all his armor. However, it is because of such great efforts that he can achieve an upgrade that is almost impossible for steel armor. That is the kind of violent ability before copying, which makes it artificially controllable.


    Think about the kind of fighting force that steel armor in the state of the violent state showed in the short-term competition with Hulk. Now, after completing this technology, Tony can also do the same level of the original, and can do better and stronger than then.


    The new active nano armor is not comparable to the original vintage nano armor. Almost all of the power of each nano-factor is independently controlled, and it is not the same as the disorderly annihilation of all nano-metals. Therefore, just for a moment, Tony became a limit red light that could not be observed by human vision. After destroying the rock giant who controlled himself in the blink of an eye, he shot at Timur.


    Timur��s ability comes from his father��s own, the real magical ring of ten adults. In terms of his physical fitness, he can only be regarded as the top of humanity. And human beings, even top-notch humans, can''t capture Tony''s current actions with the naked eye in this situation.


    When the flaming stream appeared in the retina, the subconscious had already felt that the wrong Timur immediately opened his hand and frantically urged the magic of his ring.


    The ring on the thumb of his left hand burst into a burst of white light, like a mask to cover him in an inverted circle. In this circle, they are all affected by a special kind of force, and their own gravity is superimposed hundreds of times in an instant. This allowed everything except Timur to start frantically sinking down the ground. Even Tony, who had just rushed into this range, had to stop.


    And watching from the streamer once again changing the human form, like a flaming steel lava-like monster Tony, the heart of the shocked Timur still forcibly suppressed all the fluctuations in his heart, holding his hand against Tony .


    "Tony Stark, you won''t be my opponent. In front of my technique, your struggle is meaningless!"


    "Try it, full of adults!"


    A faint back to such a sentence, Tony with the power of the full opening of the nano armor once again rushed toward Timur. Although his speed has not recovered to the point that it is almost like streamer, it is still as fast as a full-powered car. Moreover, because of the gravity blessing, the kinetic energy he carries is also soaring. This made him run like a heavy tank in a crazy Mercedes. Not to mention, when he used his lava-like punch to attack, it would be a heavy effort.


    Timur could not imagine, nor dare to try it easily. He can only reach out and re-energize the power on his ring.


    The golden gemstone on the ring finger of the right hand flashed, and a sword-like light flew past. And this theoretically invincible light, when it comes to contact with Tony''s body, is a sudden burst of a huge shock wave.


    Just as there is something to protect Tony, this powerful energy beam does not play its due role, but it is offset in an instant. This made Timur''s face even more dramatic. In order to stop Tony, he had to use the ring again, placing a thick ice wall between them.


    The ice of almost absolute zero has an incredible intensity, and he is full of confidence in this defense. But with a loud bang, the whole ice was bombarded into countless pieces, like a hail that suddenly burst into the face of Timur.


    Then, Tony''s whole person appeared in front of him, and he gave a low and angry scream to him.


    "Many people, you give me to die!" (~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 724： Blackmail Master Silver Warrior

    The lamb that was just to be slaughtered on the cutting board turned into a deep-water giant crocodile that swallowed a person in a flash. This change is really beyond imagination for Timur. He is not like his father. If he is a real man, he may still be able to recover his immediate crisis with his own experience and his skillful use of his ring.


    But Timur didn''t work. He didn''t really take the ten rings for a long time, so he couldn''t be as good as his father. Naturally, in the face of such a sudden and powerful attack, he will appear to be weak.


    And looking at Tony, he was going to bang on Timur��s body and smash his whole body into a mass of mud. An aperture suddenly appeared at the foot of Timur, and in the midst of a thousand moments, he suddenly disappeared into the original place in a near-instantaneous way.


    This made Tony''s heavy punch completely empty. At this time, Timur, who was sent to a few hundred meters away by magical and unintelligible means, took a look of unrequited expression and glared at the people around him.


    "Victor, kill him. Kill this **** guy."


    "Kill him, just rely on me?" With a pair of steel masks, the whole person was wrapped in a gray-green cloak called Victor, who shook his head and sent out from the eyes of his nephew. Dumb laughter. "Are you stupid, Timur. Or do you think that I will listen to you, so go up and die?"


    "You are not sure to deal with him?" Upon listening to Victor''s answer, Timur''s eyes widened and he looked at him with anger. Obviously, he does not believe that this guy who has just saved his life will not be able to do this kind of thing. However, in the face of such doubts, Victor just shook his head and pulled his cloak up, hiding his entire person in a shadow.


    "Of course. I am just an incompetent little mage, how can I deal with the famous Stark!"


    With this kind of listening, it is a perfunctory response to Timur, Victor disappeared in a sudden whirlwind, and for this companion who almost never obeys orders, Timur bites The teeth were closed and a deep suffocation began to appear on the face.


    The so-called life-saving grace is meaningless to such a person, otherwise he will not ignore his family and kill him for his father''s authority. It is precisely because of this that he did not have any gratitude for Victor, but instead gave birth to a bit of hatred.


    He knows very well what kind of ability this mysterious mage has. Even if he can''t take the current Iron Man, he can at least trap him, so that he can''t make any action on the situation in front of him. According to his plan, it was supposed that Victor had come forward to hold Stark, and he was taking advantage of the gap that Hulk was dragged by the steel forces, and directly tried to destroy the venue, even Washington, DC.


    However, the situation did not develop as he imagined. Victor��s sneak peek in a single sentence made him unable to even say a word. This attitude of ignoring or even contempt makes his heart directly anger.


    For this kind of person, Timur has always had only one practice. But now, he can''t do it. On the one hand, because of the mystery and power of Victor, although he has never seen all his power, it is enough for him to be cautious because of the star and half that he revealed. On the other hand, it is because of the immediate crisis.


    Although he temporarily got rid of Stark, don''t forget, here is their home. So this kind of liberation is temporary and will be discovered soon. At that time, when he once again faced Iron Man in that state, he would not think that Victor''s guy would kindly save himself again.


    Therefore, in this case, Timur made a wise choice, that is, the difficult enemy is handed over to others to solve.


    "Harada Kenichi, Iron Man will be handed over to you."


    Quietly calling a name, a ring in the hands of Timur was a flash of light, and then he was like a bubble in the air, slowly disappearing into the ground of cement.


    At this time, Tony was still looking around for this so-called culprit. With the dialogue just now, and the certain posture that Timur showed, he can almost confirm that this guy called Manchu must have a very special identity. It may even be directly related to important information inside the Hydra.


    So, he has to find this guy anyway, and he pulls out the information he wants from his mouth. As long as you can get the information you want from his mouth, then if you are rude, even if the entire Washington is defeated, they are essentially not losing money.


    For the United States, where the government has collapsed, the value of Washington is not as important as many people think. If the president is still there, the government is still there, and the management of the United States is still there, then Washington is the face of the United States and the most important national hub.


    But now, the entire government class has been shocked by the people, after all the ruling bureaucrats have been tried and shot. The role of Washington is less obvious. It can be said that if the sacrifice of Washington can be exchanged for the recovery of the entire United States, a good situation against the Hydra will be exchanged. Then, including Tony, many people will nod their heads without hesitation.


    Therefore, Timurid, Tony is already inevitable.


    However, everything can be so smooth. Just as Tony used Jarvis'' super-computing power to build a special three-dimensional model in front of himself, and based on this, he was looking for the traces of Timur. The alarm from Jarvis suddenly came over.


    Then, when Tony looked up, he found that a silver figure was like a silver meteor, and he flew toward him.


    There is no doubt that this is an attack from the enemy. In the face of this attack, Tony immediately transferred his body, using the energy-filled chest power furnace to give a powerful energy attack to the enemy above.


    It should be known that the energy in the new type of Ark power furnace is not inferior to that of a nuclear power plant, and the energy shooting is completed in this overload state, even if it is compared with the carrier-based missile of the active battleship. Anything is inferior.


    However, facing such a special enemy. Tony''s attack did not play any role. His energy beam is really like light, hitting the target''s body, reflected by the silvery shiny metal surface of the target, but it can''t cause any substantial damage to this target.


    Moreover, as the target continues to fall, the sputtering range of the energy beam becomes larger and larger. Until the end, Tony had to stop his attack to prevent this spatter from causing unnecessary accidental injury to his friendly forces. Until this time, the silver figure fell to the ground, and after a loud bang, Tony saw the true face of this new enemy.


    With a strong Japanese samurai style silver armor, the enemy is wrapped up and down, leaving almost no trace of space. And through the red glow of the eyes of the other helmet, Tony can also be sure that this is a high-tech armor similar to those of the mass-produced steel soldiers.


    It��s just a bit strange, this armor is by no means a quantity. Because he can only see from his previous action against the energy cannon, he has an unusual structure on the armor material. If it was replaced by any other armored soldier, it would have been a fireworks in the air. It��s not like this, it��s still standing there unscathed, and squatting with yourself.


    What is even more strange is not here, but the weapon on him. It is well known that the advancement of technology is to eliminate all obsolete things. For example, the elimination of cold weapons from hot weapons is a symbol of technological advancement. The high-tech creations like steel armor can be said to have completely eliminated the modern technology representatives of cold weapons.


    You have seen steel armor with beam guns, small missiles, Vulcan machine guns, and even current bundle whip. But no one is really using cold weapons.


    Such a weapon is definitely a waste for the steel armor, and it is a weapon that is absolutely unnecessary. But now, in front of Tony, the steel armor of this full-body silver warrior is equipped with two long and two samurai swords, and there are no special weapon pendants.


    This raised 10,000 questions in Tony''s mind. After all, steel armor is something he invented, so he is also the most powerful person. If it is said that other people are standing opposite each other, then Tony may also think that this is an idiot who is showing his family''s old antiques. However, when a guy who has been determined to be a Hydra appears in front of himself in this way, Tony has to take care of twelve points to face this guy.


    He must be weird, and the two samurai swords behind him must also be weird. In the principle of caution, Tony did not attack this strange guy in the first place. Instead, while maintaining a safe distance, he forcibly remembered the other party''s communication network and asked him.


    "who are you?"


    "In Kenichi Shimohara, codenamed Silver Warrior, a member of the Hydra of the Hydra, please enlighten me!"


    There is a warrior-specific posture, and the Japanese named Kenji Harada has already used Tough Tony to make such an answer to Tony. And then, before Tony made a reply, the silver warrior violently pulled out the big knife behind him, and slashed a red pony, and smashed it to Tony across a distance of tens of meters. Come down. (To be continued~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 725： Samurai has no match in the past

    Kenji Harada, a Japanese, a Japanese who is very bizarre. Strictly speaking, Harada is one of his current names, and his real name should be Yoshida Kenichi, who is also a member of the Yoshida family, Japan''s largest military industrial group.


    He even said that his identity is not a common sage of the Zhizhi Tian people, but the descendants of the illegitimate son of the head of the company. He was born in a famous place, and it is reasonable to say that he should have the inexhaustible wealth and wealth. But in fact it is not the case.


    His father was an illegitimate child and a existence that was not recognized by his grandfather. And he is the same, so he said that he did not get what he deserved. Even at the beginning, even his surname was not allowed to be named in the name of Zhida. He was called Harada Kenichi from an early age, and Harada was actually his mother''s last name.


    The surname is not surnamed Yoshida, and the impact on Harada Kenichi is not great. Although he is an illegitimate child, his childhood life is still happy. Father''s tolerance and mother''s love, let him enjoy a very wonderful time. However, until one day came, all his life changed.


    Yoshida has been a famous Japanese generation since ancient times, and their right to control has always been based on the ruling class. The reason why Yoshida can maintain this situation has not changed for hundreds of years, because there is a special secret hidden in this ancient family.


    That is the family behind the glamorous people, but also quietly running the unknown dark forces. The black warrior of Japan��s largest ninja group is secretly manipulated by this family. Using the Black Warrior, the Yoshida family has always maintained a detached social status. Even today, these elite killers are the foundation of the world-famous Yoshida Group.


    However, how can a killer group be controlled by Yoshida, and there will be no change? This involves the secret of another Yoshida family.


    The Yoshida family has always had a tradition and a special tradition. And this tradition is a problem related to their blood. According to legend, every few generations, there will be a baby boy in the Yoshida family, which will produce a magical and incredible power. This baby boy will be regarded as the god-given son, the leader of the black warrior, and the silver warrior of the Yoshida family.


    Although it sounds bizarre, this tradition does exist. For hundreds of years, until today, this tradition has not changed. However, it is in this generation that the Yoshida family has had a small problem.


    Although the tradition has not changed, this special case has not appeared in the family of Yoshida. Because of this generation, there is no baby boy born in the Zhizhitian orthodox, but the third generation is a girl. Originally, the patriarch of Yoshida had already pinned his hopes on the next generation. However, what he didn''t want to see most happened.


    Kenji Harada, the son of this illegitimate child, inherited this tradition and awakened an incredible power from his body. When Yoshida discovered this, he immediately sent someone to take the grandson and gave him the name of Yasuda, and sent it to the base of the black warrior to accept the cultivation of the ninja and the samurai kendo. This is absolutely cruel for a child. In order to train qualified silver warriors, the black warriors never give up their feelings. Therefore, such a day can be said to be a hellish memory for Kenji Harada.


    But he took it down and really inherited the name of the silver warrior. He also inherited the organization of the Black Warrior and became the guardian of Yoshida''s contemporary.


    Such an experience can be said to be a very inspirational story. If you don''t look at his ending!


    In the end, Kenji Harada inherits the position of Yoshida��s tradition and becomes the owner of the black warrior and the guardian of the family. However, his father and mother had already died more than ten years ago and died in the night he was taken away. The silver warrior is the guardian, and the guardian cannot have any embarrassment other than the family. So, at that time, his grandfather gave him a choice.


    If Harada Harada is the protagonist of a story, then he might choose to punish the family and use their blood to pay homage to their dead parents and their lost future. However, he is not the protagonist of a story. He is just a poor worm struggling in reality. He can only accept such a fate, accept such an arrangement, like a doll, accepting his only relatives, his grandfather''s arrangement.


    Even said that even joining the Hydra, came here and the enemy like Tony Stark is also an enemy, because of his grandfather''s arrangement. Yoshida is also one of the heads of the Hydra, and he was the first to surrender to the Baron. Therefore, the silver warrior must also be loyal to the Hydra and must be loyal to the Baron. This is why he came here.


    However, Tony does not know about these curved roads. He only knows that the silver warrior has an unimaginable power as a sword.


    After the active nano-armor is fully activated, it not only produces this explosive power, but also produces a special repulsion field to deal with shock damage and energy damage. This is also the reason why Manchu��s cutting light failed several times. Before this repulsion scene, his magic tricks really can''t make a big difference.


    It is such a layer of magical invisible armor, but in front of this knife, the moment is like a piece of paper that is forcibly torn, and the whole is divided into two halves. Even said that even the nano armor on his body did not play any protective role, and the entire ground was torn apart by an unusually sharp cut under the knife.


    This is the reason why Tony saw the wrong situation and pulled back in time. Otherwise, let alone a piece of nano armor, I am afraid that the whole person must be completely divided into two under this knife.


    This kind of life-threatening situation made Tony instantly give birth to a chill of the forest from the bones. He has not encountered such a powerful enemy who can''t fight. But it was the first time that he encountered such an attack and made him feel the enemy that was about to be killed in an instant.


    Just like the wire that runs between the tall buildings, the feeling of being slightly inadvertently smashed into pieces is so that the whole person can''t help but burst into the hair, and the alarm bell is madly in his heart.


    How is this going? What is going on with this **** knife? This is Tony''s most sincere thought at this moment. When he encounters such a dangerous enemy, he really has to force himself to understand the secret of the other attack as much as possible. After all, if he was a little careless, he really only had one dead end.


    "Jarvis, what''s going on? Have you checked out why the knife has just such a terrible power?"


    While holding your chest, let the nano metal repair the wound at the fastest speed. Tony rushed back and called his smart housekeeper, trying to use his power to analyze the attack mode of the silver warrior opposite.


    And at his command, Jarvis quickly moved. He reshaped the scene at the time by various means and scanned the silver warrior''s attack again and again. However, from beginning to end, he did not get any conclusions. This is an incredible power, and this power has clearly exceeded the range that technology can detect.


    "Sorry, sir. I can''t draw a valid conclusion from the data just. This ability seems to have exceeded my scope!"


    ��Can''t start with the ability? Can you draw effective guesses from other sources?��


    While continuing to ask, Tony evaded the attack from the silver warrior at his super speed.


    I saw the tall silver warrior''s body like a silver-white sports car galloping toward Tony, while marching, he also waving Tony with his own weapons. Every time I waved, there was a red knife swaying out, and it was like a practice that stretched out a distance of ten meters. And as long as it is blocked before the knife, no matter what. Tall buildings, thick concrete floors, like paper cut by sharp paper cutters, leaving only a large, neat, smooth, deep cut without any gaps.


    If the horizontal incision is good, some objects can barely maintain the original form. But those oblique cuts can only make the cut items slide down silently along the neat cuts. Small things like cars and phone booths are still there, but when Tony looks at the entire office building and slides down the cut slit, the shock is a bit more than the bottom line in his heart.


    This ability is really terrible. He didn''t even know how to defend against this terrible ability. He can only escape, and then desperately flee in the premise of preserving the safety of his life.


    However, he could not have escaped all the time, and he could not ignore whatever happened in the trial ground. He has to figure out a way to deal with this guy, otherwise, all his arrangements are likely to fall short.


    This difficult problem made the brains of his thinking have some pain, and just when he was unable to do anything. The report from Jarvis suddenly came in.


    "Sir, this is a mutant. I checked from him the presence of the mutant x gene."


    Yes, Harada Kenichi is a mutant. The so-called Yoshida''s tradition is nothing more than a mutant human gene that their father passed down from generation to generation. Throughout the so-called legends and myths, everything is actually such a reality. The reality may break the imagination of many people.


    Harada Harada, in the end, is nothing but a victim of this cruel reality. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 726： Killing chickens and monkeys

    Knowing that the silver warrior''s true body is a mutant, there is not much improvement in Tony''s current situation. This does not prevent the silver warrior from pursuing him, nor can he let him change his camp and invest in the embrace of the United States from the stand of Hydra.


    You know, this is a variant, and it is a Japanese variant. No matter from which point of view, he has no reason to compromise with Tony. Unless the United States is still the father of Japan. But obviously, even if Americans think so, the Japanese will not think so.


    The current national conditions in the United States are almost doomed, and it is difficult to revert to the past. And Japan will not be willing to let the United States easily return to the state of living on its neck. This involves a fairly complex interest and position between countries. I am afraid that it will be unclear for a while, but there is no need to elaborate here.


    In short, Tony is very embarrassed now, and he is very embarrassed by the silver warriors.


    He did not try to fight back. Whether it is a high-energy beam or a cluster missile, or even a high-powered strong laser beam, he has used it, but for a silver armor with a silver armor, the attack did not play any role. Whether it is the high temperature and impact of the beam gun, or the missile''s explosion damage, it can''t play any role on the silver armor. It is even said that even the appearance of a trace of scratches on this armor is impossible.


    The sturdy simplicity of this armor is astonishing. When Tony scanned the scan and came to a conclusion, he had an urge to break his mouth.


    Without him, just because this looks very gorgeous silver armor is completely made of Edman alloy. He did not think that the super metal that the Americans invented during World War II actually appeared on their own enemies in this way, and they still had no way to go to heaven.


    Almost all of his methods have lost their effect on this silver warrior. His practiced knife is like an invincible spear, and the Edelman alloy armor is an unbreakable shield. The spear and shield in the fable story are integrated into one. The tricky degree of this silver warrior is beyond the imagination of Tony.


    Although there are contradictions in the fable story, there is a saying that both lose. But Tony doesn''t believe that anyone will be stupid enough to give up the great advantage of his own eyes and do the stupid thing of using his own weapon to attack his armor. Therefore, he wisely gave up the idea of ??acting according to the fable, but seriously thought about other solutions.


    And just as he thought, the voice from Natasha was passed to his ears.


    "Tony, everything has been arranged. Is it that we should act!"


    I took a look at the Washington, DC, which was ruined by the steel soldiers. I saw Hulk, like a gorilla, squatting back and forth between buildings, eliminating the reality of those armored soldiers who were also dragged by them. . Tony, biting his teeth, said to Natasha.


    "I am now being chased by a tricky guy. It is estimated that I will not be able to get rid of him for a while. The situation of Hulk is not very good, and the main characters of the other party have not yet appeared. So, you must wait a second!"


    "I can''t wait, Tony. Washington DC has almost all been attacked by the enemy. Although we moved all the nearby residents in advance, it did not cause too many casualties. But we can''t always control this situation. Once the situation is expanding, I am afraid that the sacrifice of civilians will inevitably appear."


    Natasha''s voice is calm, but as a familiar teammate, Tony is not difficult to hear the deepest anxiety from her calm words. They are arranged in advance, but this arrangement is not foolproof. Once the situation has lost control, I am afraid that even everything they say will not be able to restore the situation at that time.


    However, Tony is still willing to bet on a bet. This is the only way they can regain their disadvantages, and the only way to unite the country and let all righteous people join the opposition to the Hydra League. He didn''t want to give up all of this, so he had to make the most of his layout. In front of us, it is obviously not the best time.


    "Tell them, wait a second. We have been setting up for so long, we can''t just waste all our efforts in such a vain. Wait a second, wait until the most appropriate time, we can solve this once and for all. all."


    Tony��s stubborn opinion made Natasha sigh deeply. She is not a person who is suitable for decision-making, and she has no courage to veto Tony''s statement. So she can only nod her head and respond.


    "I hope your decision is correct, Tony. Otherwise, we will completely lose together."


    "We will not lose, believe me!"


    Resolutely responding, Tony slammed his body and flew toward the sky. The silver warriors were not to be outdone. Two special jet engines came out of his back armor, and in a burst of glare, he followed him to Tony.


    He chased Tony like a skeleton of the bones, and the discerning eye can understand that Tony is now obviously in his hands, and he is too tired. He is not an opponent at all, and it is even possible that he will be directly killed by his silver warrior under his own knife as long as he is negligent.


    This is definitely not a good situation for Americans who watch it all through the camera. However, for Timur, who organized the raid, it was a wonderful scene.


    In fact, watching Tony''s dangers under the silver warrior''s knife again and again. Timur even gave up his intentions at the beginning.


    In the beginning, he originally wanted to rush into the courtroom and ruin the cameras that were being broadcast live in the country and the world. But now, he has not thought so.


    It is true that in the beginning, the scenes captured by these cameras made people aware of the horror and evil of their Hydra, and they gave them a hostile mood because of their misdeeds. But if, in the presence of these enemies, the faces of those who hate their Hydra, completely destroy the entire Washington, DC, and kill these heroic rebel fighters. Even directly put the body of the country''s national salvation hero Tony Stark in front of them, then the result may not be exactly what Stark thinks.


    Faced with evil enemies, mankind is indeed very easy to raise the will of the battle and the rebellion of rebellion. The purpose of Stark''s live broadcast is to let all people who believe in justice and the country stand opposite the Hydra through the media. However, if this force is too powerful and directly puts their hopes and their courage completely extinguished, then what such a live broadcast can play is the opposite effect.


    Killing chickens and monkeys, using the dripping of blood to make the monkeys lose courage, this is not the only means of using them on animals. In fact, in humans, this approach is more effective and more durable. Like the concentration camps of the Nazis in Germany during the Second World War, countless people were slaughtered in inhuman ways, but their companions rarely had the courage to resist or even fight. The reason is not, it is entirely because their courage has been completely annihilated in the previous terrorist massacre.


    The Hydra, which is hooked up with the Nazis, is very familiar with the program, and Timur is trying to apply this method to the present, to the so-called heroes and the people they have high hopes for. He really wants to take a look when they completely ruin the future of this country, the hope of this country. Everything that Tony��s group expects will not happen.


    Therefore, there is no hesitation. Timur, hidden in the dark, picked up his communicator and issued such an order to the Hydra troops that he was directly under.


    "Everyone listens, I am a big man. Now I have the latest order to publish."


    "The steel forces continue your destructive actions, and I want to see that the whole of Washington is completely ruined under your power."


    "The second flight unit noticed that carrying your seeds and starting to launch in Washington and its surrounding areas in five minutes. Don''t worry about the problem of air defense firepower, I will let the steel forces solve these problems."


    "Harada Kenichi, solve Tony Stark as soon as possible. Listen, I want his body, do your best. Don''t let your grandfather be ashamed of you."


    "And, venom, Wesker, Alfred. You should also do it, entangle Hulk, don''t let him interfere with our actions. This action is very important for the Baron''s events. I don��t think you want to be angry with the Baron because of your slackness."


    One command after another spit out from his mouth, and with the passage of these commands, the arrangement of the Hydra began to appear one by one.


    First of all, the steel forces that marched first, they unscrupulously tilted their firepower throughout the SAR, and focused on the deployment points of those air defense firepower. Soon, as the anti-aircraft firepower subsided, a special transport plane flew over Washington, and a huge egg-like organism was ejected from the plane.


    These special things are spread all over Washington and its surrounding areas, making Tony''s defense range more than double. At the same time, a special helicopter appeared in the sky above the city, flying toward the Hulk, who was cleaning up the steel soldiers.


    In order to play this play, the Hydra has apparently come up with all the means. But Timur is not satisfied, because he can do better.


    "Yoshida Shiro, be prepared, I need you to come to an end." (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 727： Fierce monster sacrifices counterattack

    In just a few orders, the Hydra showed its strong and terrible strength. Not only in the number of individuals, but also in the number of super-criminals. It is embodied in a whole, including the military and all sides.


    If the previous raid was borrowed from the SHIELD stealth technology, it was silent and could not be perceived by the US military''s air defense forces. So now, when helicopters and large transport planes are on the scene, then we can only say that there is a traitor among us.


    This is simply not something that can''t be perceived and explained. If you want to explain, then there can only be one explanation. That is, even the current US military still has some of the power of Hydra. And at this time, I provided special help to these Hydra invaders.


    This is the only way to explain, and this way makes Nick Fury squint his eyes and look at the generals around him.


    "I think you need to give me an explanation and give everyone an explanation."


    Although weak, this general is not a fool. When he saw the planes in the sky, he knew what Nick Frye meant. And this made him feel like he was pulled out of the bone, sitting softly on the chair.


    This hand of Hydra is almost equivalent to bringing him into hell. No matter what the final result is, I am afraid that his chair, which is not yet hot, will not be his again. This naturally made him all the troubles, even the answer to Nick Fury did not.


    And seeing the general who showed this way, Nick Fury slammed his hand and then walked back to the place where he really fought. At the same time, he also contacted Tony through the communication device on his hand and said to him.


    "Tony, the enemy''s means have all been taken out. I don''t care what kind of foreign aid you are looking for, but now, we really can''t wait any longer. If you go on like this, even if you find the help of the god, We are also defeated."


    "I know!" Tony, who was still fleeing, took time to give him a sentence, and then he immediately took a look at the current situation in Washington.


    The blazing flames and smoke have spread throughout most of Washington. The fierce gunshots and the roar of explosions everywhere make the city look like it is not the capital of a country, but more like a war-torn city. And this is not the most daunting place, the most daunting is the monsters hatched from the empty eggs.


    The three- or five-meter-high giant egg began its own incubation process at the moment of landing. The process was so short that the military forces that Washington had deployed had not had time to clean up and attack it, and it had already broken out. The real body inside is revealed.


    It is a monster that looks ugly and scary. It looks like a large reptile that has been peeled off. The body is clearly visible flesh and bones. Because there is no skin, it is a layer of disgusting things like mucus. And these mucus, like self-life, always reacts when these monsters act inadvertently. Sometimes, because of the uneven distribution during the surge, the mysterious internal organs are highlighted.


    This shape can be described by a series of derogatory words such as ugliness and nausea. But there are so many derogatory words that cannot change the fact that this monster has terrible and powerful power.


    Let''s not say anything else. Just look at their shapes and you can see that this is a man-made killing monster. A flexible palm, constructed like a human finger, grows long, claw-like claws, and the firm, slender hind legs are covered with firm muscles, and the hook-like claws are enough for them to Maintain sufficient grip in any environment.


    The slender, whip-like tail has almost no excess fat, and the complete skeletal structure makes it look like a white metal whip. The bones that lie throughout the tail are more like a knife. Like the ribs, it flashes the sharp light of the sweaty hair.


    This weird construction is not only on the tail of this monster, but also on their bodies. A bone blade that is as sharp as a sharp edge extends from the backs of these monsters and stretches up and down as the monsters breathe, showing a different kind of ferocity and violence.


    In the belly of the monster, several ribs can be opened and closed like a finger. When these ribs are fully deployed by chance, you can even see a **** mouth and a dentate tooth from the chest and abdomen protected by those ribs.


    Although there is such a big mouth, but on the head of this monster, there is still a terrible mouth. The sharp, like a sharp tooth is exposed on the mouth of this monster, so that people do not doubt its destructive power. Such a mouth, born in the anthropomorphic face of this monster, is really a kind of weirdness that cannot be said. Plus the one that extends backwards from the monster''s head protects the entire neck and looks like the outer skeleton of a narrow shield. The entire monster''s head looks like an indescribable horror and horror.


    Especially when all this is paired with its body, it will make people feel that this monster is coming out of the deepest nightmare.


    As a human being, almost no one is willing to face such a monster. But as soldiers, those soldiers deployed in Washington had to take the courage to fight such monsters. Soon, Tony heard such a voice from the military channels to which these soldiers belong.


    "Here is the fourth special operations team of the SEALs, codenamed the demon, numbered aed34dw, we have discovered that the monster produced by the dropped dome is preparing to attack. Damn, it found us, it is moving We rushed over. Open fire and open fire."


    The fierce gunshots suddenly replaced the routine report, and less than ten seconds after the gunshots, Tony heard the screams of the special soldiers from the SEALs before they died. Accompanied by the creepy splitting and chewing sounds. And more crazy gunshots.


    This situation made the direct sergeant of this code-named demon feel deeply uneasi, and he immediately shouted out on the military channel.


    "Sleep, sleepy devil. Here is the headquarters. Report your situation and report your situation."


    "Damn monster!" In the fierce gunshots, someone answered the question in a roaring way. "This monster has attacked us. Its humidity is too fast. We have had no casualties when we have no time to react. Also, this **** monster is actually swallowing us. Hell, its body has become bigger."


    As soon as the words were finished, the gunshots jerked up and then became sparse as if they had suddenly fallen. A lot of voices have become silent, leaving only the kind of chewing and swallowing sounds that are getting louder and louder and more mundane.


    And while the entire headquarters was silently mourning for these soldiers, a member of a sleeping squad sent a final message to them at this time.


    "The Sleeping Demon squad has been completely annihilated, and all seven people, including the captain, have died under the monster''s hand. Now I will take over the responsibility of the captain and report to you the situation of this monster. It moves quickly and almost beyond The speed of our visual response. And neither thermal imaging nor other scanning capture methods can capture its position. Moreover, this monster will swallow us, it treats us as food."


    "It has almost no concept of eating, and there is no concept of digestion. As long as it is eaten, it will almost immediately grow on the body. The bullet has no effect on him, we hit it, but the effect is very limited, but instead Make it more aggressive. The mucus on it is also aggressive, just like a living creature, it attacks us directly."


    It sounds like a voice, this talking soldier is very young. So this also gave the head of the command post a pity.


    "Child, you have done a good job. So, now is the time for you to retreat. We will call support to rescue you. What you have to do now is to leave from the monster, the farther away the better. ��


    "Sorry, sir. Please forgive me for not obeying your orders. My comrades can''t be so dead, I have to avenge them."


    "Child, what are you doing? Don''t do stupid things, obey orders, you know?"


    Upon hearing this, the commander immediately understood the thoughts of the young soldier. This made him shout loudly at the earphones and wanted him to turn his mind. However, for this soldier who has decided to die, this call is completely unnecessary.


    "Reporting sir, the sleeping squad has been completely annihilated. Please report it in this way, I must be with my comrades."


    The answer from the soldier was exceptionally firm, and listening to his words, the call of the sergeant became more urgent.


    "You can''t deal with that kind of monster alone. Stop and come back. As long as you come back alive, we will find a way to deal with them."


    "It��s too late, sir. This monster has already discovered me. I still have two white phosphorus incendiary bombs. I think at least I can go with it. Please tell my wife Elena, I am for the sake of the country." With the last words of nostalgia, the young warrior immediately yelled. "Come on, monster. Come to me. Let us see who is the last prey!"


    The screams of mad screams and monsters became what they could finally hear. And all this is to make everyone angry in their hearts.


    "Stark, we need to fight back!" (To be continued~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 728： Counterattack storm midnight murder

    "Counter, we have to fight back!"


    This is no longer a person''s opinion, but the soldiers who are all there, and the voices of every American who looks at everything that happens here.


    Just looking at the horrors of Washington��s ruin, it��s enough to make all Americans feel angry and unstoppable. And when they saw the soldiers marching and dying under the attack of Hydra, watching the monsters lie in their own capital, this anger and excitement have brewed enough emotions to explode, let them almost start Crazy to lose reason.


    If it wasn''t for Washington that had been turned into a restricted area before the trial, if it weren''t for those people who could only see what was happening there through the TV on the spot, maybe what kind of things they could do.


    It can be said that the United States has never had the same consensus. In dealing with the Hydra, in the face of such invasion and insult, they united beyond imagination and derived a common will. . And that''s exactly what Tony wants.


    A country that has become ill-treated must use drunken drugs to heal, and in Tony''s view, it is not enough to simply use a **** trial to get medicine. It does make a lot of people feel ashamed and angry, but it is not enough.


    I want to awaken the present America and let it recover and regenerate. It is necessary to make a heavier drug. Let it be, let every people living in this land feel the pain of the skin, feel the real threat to life, and be a threat of death.


    So, Tony laid out all of this and laid out the scene that made all Americans angry and crazy. It is true that the consequences of this are terrible, and that huge sacrifice can even ruin a family. However, he believes that this is a necessary sacrifice and an inevitable result.


    He is not a cold-blooded dictator, nor a crazy ambition. However, at this time, when he sits in this special position, he must make this choice. This is a very helpless thing, but it is also a thing he has to do.


    Now, his purpose has been reached. Therefore, he does not have to watch this all the time and continue to do so.


    "Jarvis, contact me for Miss Serena. Tell them that the time has come, it is time for them to take the shot!"


    In the escape, I took the time to say such a sentence. Tony has already begun to fight back the plan. And just after he said this, there was a strange sight in the sky.


    The sun that was still pretty bright suddenly disappeared, and a thick layer of black suddenly spread across the sky, turning the world just past noon into an unimaginable midnight.


    The sky is changing, and the sky is no longer the sun, but a bright moon. The cool moonlight is like water flowing through Washington, making the world visible, but completely different.


    No one would have thought that such a change would happen suddenly, so that people on the scene and even those who looked at it were amazed to think about what happened in the middle. And just as they were surprised, the voice from Tony slammed into the communication of every soldier.


    "Our reinforcements are coming! Soldiers, shrink your defense and retreat in the direction of the monument. Remember, take control of your weapons, don''t shoot at any target that cannot be distinguished. I repeat, don''t shoot indiscriminately!"


    Tony��s words made these people feel deeply puzzled. They don''t understand why the reinforcements are coming. They have to retreat, but they don''t understand why they have to be cautious even shooting. Even if you don''t accidentally hurt your friends, you won''t be at this level.


    And soon, their question has already been answered. Because, the strange sounds and the phantom of the fascination began to appear in their horizons one after another.


    First, a horrible horror, bursting out in this sudden strange night. One after another, they quickly gathered into a noisy ocean. That feeling is like being slammed into a wild jungle, accompanied by countless wolves. Let human beings who are used to modern steel forests feel extraordinarily uncomfortable.


    The urgent fitness exercises that appear in the emergency make them even more nervous. Many people can clearly see that a huge beast like a wolf dog flies across the building and the street. At the same time, the black and red phantoms that could not be seen clearly appeared in the sky. Like a huge bat, they flew toward the depths of Washington.


    Such a scene can not help but think of the dark ages depicted in the movie, and the horror stories about werewolves and vampires began to appear in their minds one by one. For this dark creature that is almost the same as the mythical ghost, most people react by raising their weapons and aiming the guns in their hands.


    And they haven''t waited for them to act, and Nick Fury, who has already taken the lead to the front line, has blocked them. Give them a drink and talk.


    "Let your guns, soldiers. These things are not your enemy!"


    "Not our enemy?" Hearing this, not only the soldiers, but even the Americans who are watching the live broadcast feel very surprised. "They are not our enemies. Is it because our friends are not?"


    It seems that I saw the doubts of these people. Nick Fury frowned, and he whispered and said to them.


    "At this time, anyone who is willing to lend a helping hand to us is our friend. There is only one enemy of ours, the evil organization of Hydra. As for the others, now is not something we should consider."


    "Wise choice!" The voice just fell, a magnetic husky female voice came from Nick Frye''s side. This situation caused the king of the war-torn agent to immediately turn around at the fastest speed, and then he saw a woman wrapped in a cloak, and the woman who looked gorgeous and charming stood behind him. At the same time, he is looking at him with a smile.


    "who are you?"


    Faced with such a completely mysterious guy, Nick Fury immediately raised his voice and asked her.


    In this regard, the woman just smiled and replied.


    "You can call me Avenina. I am from Huiyao City, the deputy of Miss Serena. If I am my identity, you can think of me as your reinforcements!"


    "Relief? Vampire, Werewolf? What else?" Looking at the woman in front of her eyes, she seems to want to distinguish her identity from her appearance. Nick Fury asked in her heart as she asked her. "Is this the striker that Stark invited? Seriously, this is really beyond my expectations."


    "There are witches, sir!" He pointed out his identity. Anvina, the former dark speaker, smiled and replied. "In fact, I was also surprised. Mr. Stark will make this choice. But this is not a stupid choice, isn''t it? By contrast, maybe this choice will be your most correct choice. indefinite."


    "That''s not necessarily, before everything is announced. No one can say such a big word. Or, you have the confidence to deal with the steel soldiers and those monsters in this situation?"


    "It''s not difficult, Mr. Fury. Especially in the name of a witch."


    For this question full of suspicion, Avina just waved her hand and answered the facts.


    In her movements, pale shadows suddenly emerged from the ground. That is the soul of the dead, the undead of their painful resentment and despair. As soon as they appeared, these undead were screaming, and they couldn��t hear it with their ears, but they could clearly clear the sharp sounds in their brains. Like a gust of wind, they rushed toward the steel soldiers around them. .


    Human weapons are hard to hurt the heavy armor worn by the soldiers, but the supernatural damage from the grievances is such a layer of metal that is unstoppable. It is like passing through the water and passing through the air. The pale grievances directly drilled through the bodies of the steel soldiers, and then dragged out a thin, transparent soul, a living soul, from their thick tortoise shell, as if they were dragging something.


    That is the soul of the Hydra soldiers, no matter how evil they are, wearing the best weapons. As long as they still have the premise of being human, then in the case that this soul is pulled out, they have only one end, that is death.


    Clean and thorough. Even even if there were no extra moves, there were large, large-scale steel soldiers who fell and fell to the ground. Although they are still breathing, although the armor on them is still shining brightly. However, no one believes they are still alive.


    Or, looking at the undead who danced in the sky like a mist that shrouded the entire city, everyone worried that they would be pulled out of the soul and become one of them.


    This is a fear of death and a fear of power that I cannot understand. Faced with this fear, Nick Fury took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed all the uneasiness. Asked about Anvina around me.


    "This is your ability?"


    "Of course." Faced with such problems, Anvina, who has already demonstrated the means, is very confident. "And, our approach is more than that."


    No one thought that Tony��s reinforcements would be these powerful forces from the mysterious side. In the face of this power, no one knows what will happen. Nick Fury will not know that the Hydra will not know. They only know that everything has begun to gradually outweigh the pattern.


    Tony dropped a big apple and the board began to confuse. (To be continued~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 729： Key monster final card

    Human confrontation has always been routine. The confrontation between tactics, equipment, and elite power, even the battle between Hydra and the United States is no exception. Although there are many among them, such as superheroes, biochemical monsters and the like, but in general they are not out of this framework, away from a framework of human basic cognition. In other words, they are always on this board and play the game step by step according to the rules of chess.


    But now, the situation is different. Because Tony borrowed external power and completely broke this rule. And this power is precisely something that humans cannot recognize.


    Witches, werewolves and vampires, this is the myth of the Western world, a creature that should only exist in fantasy. And since it is an illusion, then it is doomed that these things can not live in the human eye. Although many high-ranking people know their existence, no one is willing to show these existences to the public.


    Humans can accept the existence of God, but they are not necessarily able to accept the existence of these dark monsters. Not just them, even the dark race as a party did not reveal their thoughts. This can be said to be a customary rule. But now, with the tacit understanding of Tony and the dark race, this rule is easily torn into pieces.


    This is not a good thing, because the impact it produces and the resulting turmoil are world-class. It is conceivable that there will be a terrible reaction when the whole world sees these dark races active in Washington through the still-moving cameras. Human beings may even doubt their own world outlook and outlook on life, and those who are not rational enough will inevitably create some troubles in society.


    It can be said that this will change the whole world, not only in the pattern, but also in the human society. But now, even if Nick Fury has begun to feel a headache for these problems. He also had to admit that Tony��s move was indeed a good move.


    The power of the United States is sometimes not as powerful as others think. Although they have the most powerful military power in the world, they have already reached a level of sluggishness in this fight. This is true in that respect.


    The Hydra is different. It is unkind to say that the Hydra soldiers are absolutely elite, whether they are fighting or fighting will, compared with the top special soldiers. Coupled with their own technological strength, and the kind of fighting style that does not count. The US military is not their opponent at all.


    It��s like this situation, if you just rely on the US army and several superheroes to fight the Hydra. Even if it can win, it is only a miserable victory. And such a victory, for the United States, is actually nothing but a fiasco.


    Today they have already sacrificed enough, enough for every American to feel the pain. So now they should also make changes, and with these extraordinary powers, they will end all of this as soon as possible. And have to say that these extraordinary powers are doing very well.


    The undead, driven by the witches, congenitally restrained all the steel soldiers. As long as they were there, the steel soldiers began to explode in large numbers. Even in such a short period of time, the damage they caused to steel soldiers has far exceeded the efforts of American soldiers for so long.


    They made the very arrogant steel soldiers who had just performed, like the cats who saw the cats. They just began to desperately escape when they saw the movements of the ghosts. But no matter where they fled, it is always impossible to escape the claws of the undead.


    Almost no one reported, and Timur could see with his own eyes, one after another steel soldiers fell to the ground in the attack of the ghost. I don''t think he knows that these soldiers are completely unsuccessful, and it is very likely that they will send important equipment to the hands of Americans.


    This made him almost hate to almost bite his teeth. But even so, he did not make any extra moves. Or, he has no courage to show his head.


    The origins of the undead have not been understood by him until now, but in any case, he can recognize that it is a powerful wizard. The power of this wizard is terrible. If he does not have a deep understanding of him, he would not dare to expose himself to the wizard.


    Therefore, he can only watch and watch the elite troops under his own hands be cleaned up by these supernatural ghosts.


    However, it is only a few steel soldiers, not to make him defeated. In particular, he has already made a double preparation.


    Those biochemical monsters that are put down are his real killer. Their superior predation, adaptability and evolution make them enough to be the core force that undermines the United States. Just born, they will be able to kill a whole special force in the shortest possible time, and with predation and growth, they will only become stronger and more terrible. What''s more, this time he began to put more than two hundred such biochemical monsters around Washington in one breath. If you don''t control them, then these monsters will spread out across the United States.


    And it is easier to control this monster.


    It is almost impossible for the US military to effectively harm them. And the supernatural forces like the undead are not at all within the concerns of Timur. Whether or not this kind of biochemical monster is a soul is a problem. Even if it is, their own chaotic mind and brain waves are enough to make those ghosts unable to start.


    It can be said that as long as there is enough time, these monsters can cause unlimited turmoil and panic throughout the United States. But can he drag enough time? I am afraid that even his own heart has no bottom. Because at this time, those more vampires and werewolves have also found their own goals. And their goal is the monsters he puts.


    Werewolves and vampires fight against these biochemical monsters, which is the result of no one can guess the answer. Even the head of the Hydra, Timur is not sure, these biochemical monsters can defeat these legendary demons. Therefore, when he saw his monster and the demons began to confront each other, his heart was inevitably picked up.


    In fact, it is not just him, even the US military that monitors the whole of Washington with surveillance has noticed this situation, and their mood is far more tense than Timur.


    Timur failed, and at most it was a failure in action. As long as he can keep the key people, then there are opportunities for a comeback. And if they fail, then in fact, the whole United States is finished. The chaos and panic of the society will not be said for a while, and the monsters that are arrogant and arrogant can become a thorn in the country. Therefore, they are not allowed to be nervous about this, and they are not allowed to prepare for prevention in advance.


    In fact, when the seal commander of the team code-named demon was destroyed, the military and SHIELD had secretly mobilized several bombers and were ready to leave at any time. That is their last resort and the only means to prevent the situation from expanding. Of course, everything is for the sake of the most undesired scene.


    No one wants to kill this kind of person, so their spirit is almost all concentrated in the most critical place. What they saw was that they quickly squeezed a cold sweat in their hearts.


    Because in the battle against those biochemical monsters, these dark races are far from being able to perform well against those steel soldiers. Or, they are the side of the danger.


    Whether it is a werewolf or a vampire, you can''t take any advantage in fighting with those monsters. It is even said that even if they are bullying less, three or four will cooperate with one target, and the same is the end.


    The Werewolf''s claws can''t hurt the monster''s body at all. The mucus covering the monsters can easily block the attack of their claws, making them unable to cause any damage to the inside of the monster. As for the mouth, there is no more way.


    It��s not that no werewolves tried to bite, but they didn��t wait for them to bite the monster��s body. The disgusting mucus was already like a living thing, and it was the first to counterattack. Some unlucky guys were pierced by the tentacles that were stretched out by the mucus, and then dragged into the big mouth of the monster''s abdomen.


    This made the monsters even bigger, just a minute away, they gained the power of evolution from the food they swallowed, and a terrible and weird change took place.


    Heads that were similar to humans began to change toward canines, with huge and prominent mouths, giving them more and more powerful attacks. Such changes have made the already evolved monsters more difficult to cope with. And such a monster is definitely not one or two.


    Some devour the werewolves, while others devour the vampires. When humans see some of these monsters growing huge bat wings from both sides of their backs and really flying into the sky. They immediately rushed to report the bad news. And when I heard this report, Nick Fury looked ugly at the witch around her and asked her.


    "The people you bring seem to be losing, when dealing with those monsters. If you have no other way to deal with these monsters, then let your people leave here as soon as possible. We will use the last means to clean this place. everything of."


    "The last resort, are you talking about nuclear weapons?" Listening to such words, Avina��s face was slightly mocked. "It��s a rude means, Mr. Fury. I think we haven��t reached this level yet. In particular, we still have no cards to use.�� (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 730： Moonlight Blade Goddess

    "Bad cards, what other cards do you have?" Looking at the calmness is like Anvina who is out of the house. The surprise on Nick Fury''s face is obvious.


    He doesn''t quite believe the witch''s words, because if they really have any cards, then they should use them earlier. Instead of using it as it is now, wait until they are seriously injured.


    "You will know soon. Because you are lucky enough, this big card is enough to smash everything in front of you." With a smile, Avina didn''t care too much with Nick Frey, a skeptical person. She just mentioned a little bit about the contents of the cards, so I don''t want to say anything more.


    In this regard, Nick Fury is more confused in his mind.


    What is enough lucky, what is enough to overturn everything. He really didn''t understand at all, didn''t understand why she said this, and didn''t understand why she had this confidence to say so. However, it is precisely because of this self-confidence that makes no sense, so that Nick Fury has suspended his movements and chose to wait and see.


    Soon, he discovered the source of this self-confidence. That is the moonlight, the moonlight that nobody thought of.


    At this time, the water-clear moonlight suddenly changed into a form that no one could have imagined. It was like a transparent sword, like a big axe, swaying silently, and silently splitting his eyes. everything of. A huge monster like the African elephant just exposed the body to the moonlight, and the moonlight that has been condensed has become a few paragraphs. Despite the monster''s tenacious vitality, it can continue to move the body against the disgusting mucus of the body in the case of this complete corpse, but the moonlight is still the same. It repeats the process of cutting and smashing almost without any pause, making the monster more and more fragmented and weak. Until, even those mucus together, completely lost vitality.


    This is the first monster to be killed, but it is definitely not the last one. Starting with this, almost all the magical and strange changes in the moonlight around each monster. Even if these monsters hid in the shadows and hid in those buildings, they did not play an effective role.


    The moonlight really spread like water, along the walls, stairs, and even those tiny gaps, and drilled into places that they shouldn''t have been involved. Then they stick to the monsters like the skeleton of the cheekbones, and repeat the torture as if they were the same on their bodies.


    Through those surveillance facilities, the military can clearly see that the monsters are being cut into the pain and madness of the smashing a little bit, which makes them hate at the same time, but also can not help but give birth to an indescribable Fright and fear.


    Being able to deal with the power of such monsters is obviously a no-brainer to deal with them. With their wisdom, they simply can''t imagine what methods they can use to survive from this strange power. Rocks, concrete and metal, these hard things are all broken like tofu, let alone their flesh and blood?


    So, just this moment, the nature of humanity allowed them to start looking at their own temporary friends with awe and cautious eyes.


    Anvina, who has lived for six hundred years, just saw it and understood the thoughts of these mortals. For this, she just disdains and no longer has more expressions. The stupidity of mankind has not changed much since ancient times. For this nature, she has seen too much, and it has completely lost interest.


    In her view, as long as it is strong enough, it is enough to ignore the stupid nature of human beings. Whether they are fearful or fearful, even if they choose to be hostile, they will not have much influence. A powerful strength is enough to crush all the delusions, and it is enough to shock any stupid thoughts. So she doesn''t have to care about it at all.


    This is an absolute confidence in building strength, and she is fully qualified to have this confidence as a member of the city. However, humans do not agree with this, especially Nick Fry. This vigilant and suspicious guy began to conceive an unknown idea in his heart when he saw this eccentric ability. By the identity of his current ally, he even got to the side of Anvina and asked her.


    "What is going on here? I mean this moonlight, this is your killer. Can you control this level of natural power?"


    "Do you want to know the answer?" He glanced at Nick Fury, the sagacious sensation that had accumulated over the years, and Nick Frye, who was about to become a fine guy, felt a panic. However, he was a long-time old guy, so he quickly suppressed his uneasiness and made a frank attitude to Anvina.


    "Of course, after all, we are allies. If we say that even our own allies have no ability to know, then the cooperation between us is also difficult. After all, no one wants to see the need to be the same. The retired partner actually hides important secrets from himself, isn''t it?"


    "What you said makes sense." With a slight smile, Anvina returned without a word, and then extended her finger to the moon in the sky. "So, the answer you want is there!"


    "Where?" looked at Anvina''s point and glanced at the moon, and Nick Fury still looked blank. He is not very clear about what Anvina is referring to. Maybe the moon, maybe something else. And while he was still trying his best to rack his brains, he suddenly found a strange thing. A thing that shocked him.


    The moon, for the present human beings, is nothing but a satellite, a negligible celestial body. For a long time, the definition of romanticism and sacred color given to it by human literature and mythology has been torn apart in the face of realistic and objective scientific reality.


    It is almost impossible for you to see the poets present to express their deep feelings against the moon, and it is difficult for those readers to find the moving resonance in the praise of the moon. This reason is attributed to the fact that human beings have already seen through the true colors of the moon. It''s just an icy satellite that simply surrounds the planet.


    But now, Nick Fury has no courage to say this. Or, he has even begun to wonder whether the truth about the moon he has seen over the years is true or false.


    The reason why he produces such strange cognition is entirely because he saw the moon, or the goddess of the moon.


    A cold woman stands tall in the sky, standing in the bright moon of the chaste. The white skin and the dark hair color make her just like the moon in the middle of the night. And the combination of the windbreaker and the leather jacket adds to her a bit of glory and arrogance in the ultimate charm of this woman.


    The moonlight was flowing around her body, and she was manipulated like an obedient hound. It was this kind of wave of waving, and the monsters went down in the moonlight.


    Stunning, powerful and holy, this is the first impression that Nick Fury had on the woman in the sky. And looking at her swaying moonlight, he had a strange idea in his heart. That is the woman is the moon, or the embodiment of the moon. She should be such a perfect existence.


    This thought made him involuntarily sink into the things he saw in his own eyes, and when his thoughts were long, it was already floating when it was not, but he suddenly saw the eyes in the woman''s eyes. Icy and contempt, there is no mercy and sympathy for everything under my feet. High above, overlooking everything. This is absolutely not the eyes that mortals should have.


    It was because of this look that he suddenly slammed a spirit and completely returned to God.


    "Who is this, what is her identity?"


    The dumb and dry voice came out of Nick Frey''s vocal cords. Obviously, he was still worried about the existence of the sky. Even when he said this, he was always a look that he wanted to look up, but he was worried.


    And seeing his expression, Anvina immediately revealed an undisguised, sardonic smile.


    "You are asking that Highness, then I think you should keep enough respect!"


    "This is the deputy around him, the only one he created. The goddess of moonlight, you can call her like this. As you can see, she was given a powerful force by her majesty, and she can turn the moonlight into her own." She is the master of the moon, the incarnation of the moon. It is also the only one that can capture the light under the glory of the glory. You should be thankful, Mr. Fury. A goddess, standing on your side."


    goddess! This rare and rare appellation in modern times made Nick Fury suddenly sound the alarm. Especially when he heard that the so-called goddess was related to the existence, the alert in his heart became more tense. At this moment, his natural suspicion made him have to look at the various connections with special glasses, and when he put everything in his mind, he immediately sighed in his heart. .


    "Tony, you did something wrong, one of the biggest mistakes."


    This feeling is not known, and it is not important. The important thing is that all the monsters are completely annihilated under the moonlight. The Hydra��s plan to create chaos and destruction was completely destroyed in her hands. As for the rest of the guys, it��s just the shackles.


    The war situation has been completely rewritten, and the fate of the United States seems to have turned over the darkest page from a certain perspective. But is the Hydra really willing to fail? The answer is yes, they are not willing. Therefore, the battle will continue. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 731： A plan to defeat the table

    When Timur saw that his biochemical monsters disappeared one by one under the moonlight, his heart immediately felt a **** feeling.


    Even if he had inherited everything from his father, the homeopathic swallowed the forces left by Pierce. But this does not mean that he can make so many powerful biochemical monsters anytime, anywhere. It��s almost exhausted from his current heritage. And he would have liked to rely on these to create a big mess, and to draw enough benefits from it, he is now equivalent to thoroughly smashing these. It is conceivable that after that, he will greet and ridicule.


    Even if the Hydra is inside, it is not a piece of iron. In addition to the Baron, which is almost impossible to shake, the other leaders have a variety of battles. Under such circumstances, he will almost certainly hit other forces when he temporarily exhausted his power.


    This is absolutely hateful for him who is proud of his heart, and his goal of hatred is naturally placed on those Americans. Among them, Tony must be one of the first. Therefore, he almost shouted in the way of roaring, facing the headphones in his ear.


    "Harada Kenichi, killing Stark for me. I heard no, immediately!"


    "I''m trying!"


    The silver warrior who chased Tony went back indifferently, then waved the long knife in his hand again and chopped a red-red glory. Under the light, everything is completely divided into two. But the goal of the smoldering color can always be like a slippery muddy, and get out of it.


    This is the current status of the confrontation between Tony and the silver warrior. Although the silver warrior has an invincible attack and an indestructible defense, but in terms of mobility, he is far less able to enter the super state of Tony. So, like flying a kite and walking a dog, Tony is always teasing this well-equipped mutant in a distance that is within reach. And he seems to be very happy to accept the situation at the moment, so he has been stalemate with Tony. It seems that I don''t want to make any changes at all.


    This kind of situation is also obvious to Timur, but he has no way at all. Also a member of the Celerus, the silver warrior was ordered by the baron to take orders from him, but he had his own right to decide what he should do. As it is now, he obviously did not work hard to grind the foreign workers, but Timur could not treat him, because the forces behind him were not under him.


    Yoshida, who has dominated Japan as a whole, is not something he can handle. In particular, the old guy of Yoshida is still in a situation of friendship with the Baron.


    So he can only knock down his teeth and swallow it in his stomach. Just like Victor, he completely ignored the silver warrior''s work. In this way, he suddenly found out that he had lost a mess of unconsciously. There is no chance of even a single turn.


    Unable to catch Tony means that they can''t get a useful card at this time. And those other people who can guarantee their own lives when fighting against Hulk are enough thanks. Therefore, there is no need to have any extra hope for them at all.


    In this case, Timur can hardly have more ideas. What he wants now is only how he can get out of the body. However, it is so simple to admit defeat, like a drowning dog being beaten and fleeing, it is better to kill him directly. Even if he loses, he must leave enough commemoration and lessons for the enemy. Therefore, at this time, he immediately issued such an order.


    "Yoshida Shiro, can you hear me?"


    "I am!" After Timoer had finished asking for a long time, only a somewhat stiff Japanese accent responded to him from the headphones. When I heard this answer, Timur immediately questioned it.


    "Report your current location, Yoshida Shiro. I need your support!"


    "I, I can already see, Washington. Soon, I will be able to support you!"


    "Very good!" Hearing the news, his face showed a satisfactory look, and Timur immediately gave a commanding tone to the man named Yoshida Saburo. "Listen, Yoshida. Our situation is very bad now. So I intend to let our people get rid of it as soon as possible. And what you have to do is to cover us."


    "Use your full strength, Yoshida. Even if it is to completely destroy the city, there is no problem. Don''t forget, this is a great opportunity for your revenge. It is also your only chance for so many years since World War II. If you put This opportunity is wasted, so if you want to do it again in the future, it will be too difficult!"


    "I know, I, no, miss this, chance."


    The hard language came out of Yoshida''s mouth, and the answer was naturally to make Timur very satisfied. He is very clear, what kind of festivals this Japanese, called Yoshida''s Shiro, has with the Americans. It can be said that he is a rare Japanese who hates the United States.


    Of course, it is impossible for the average Japanese to hate the United States. But Yoshida Shiro is not the same. Under the premise of being a Japanese, he is still a powerful mutant. A mutant who is almost inferior to Charles and Wanwang. If such a presence exists hostile to a country, it is definitely a disaster for this country.


    And to be able to let such a guy mix in at this time, then it is obviously a very happy thing for Timur. Yes, he lost a lot in this game, but that doesn''t mean he can''t directly flip the entire board, so the opposite is not happy.


    This is the means of the Hydra, even if you have lost your head, it will never let the enemy feel good. However, all this, as the opponent of the United States does not know.


    People have begun to cheer for the upcoming victory. The human soldiers, along with the undead, the vampires and the werewolves, began to clean up the entire battlefield. The moon in the sky also began to free up and give others support.


    The first thing to enjoy this support is Tony, because for Serena, the two red-red, light sources that are constantly entangled in the sky are too conspicuous. Therefore, she almost immediately targeted the two guys.


    High in the air, a wave of hands, countless moonlight is like a surging river, flying towards the two guys. The speed of light is so fast that even Tony, who has entered the supersonic state, can''t react, and it is drowned by the moonlight in a blink of an eye. Not to mention the relatively slower silver warriors.


    The two of them were instantly enveloped by the moonlight, but in the moonlight, the reaction of the two people was completely different. Tony was very flustered, but he saw the ending of those monsters. And because of the fear that Serena did not recognize his identity, he was treated as a hostile target attack. He almost desperately wants to go out of conflict in these moonlights.


    Compared with him, the silver warrior seems to be much calmer. Or, he simply ignored his situation at the moment. The armor of the whole body of Edman has already made him a habit of ignoring all injuries. Even in this magical moonlight, he does not put it in his eyes.


    In his opinion, there is hardly anything in the world that can damage his armor and hurt him from the protection of Edelman alloy. Therefore, he is simply a state of fearlessness.


    However, he soon discovered that things were not as simple as he thought. The existence of moonlight is not an entity, not just light. It is a kind of power between existence and nothing, between reality and reality. Therefore, when the moonlight soaked his body, he immediately felt a chill. A chill that has been threatened by life.


    This made him wake up immediately, and in the first moment of this wake-up, he immediately waved the long knife in his hand, exhausted all the force against the moonlight on the sky, and cut a gorgeous arc of light.


    Knife light should not have any effect on the glory of the moon, but there is a very different change in his hands. That is, the light from the long knife in his hand really played a magical and incredible role, like tearing a piece of cloth, and completely splitting the moonlight in the sky from the middle.


    This is a scene that no one has ever imagined. For a long time, human illusions about kendo have only stopped at the level of separating water and breaking waves. No one has ever thought of using the weapons in their hands to open the light of the sky. Today, the silver warrior did this with his own unique abilities.


    The superphoton sniper, this is the power of the silver warrior. He can form the photon power of the speed of light on his own blade and use it as his own attack method. In theory, the limit of this power is endless, because any object has a speed of light, it will carry huge kinetic energy. What''s more, he still used the sword to control this power. Strictly speaking, the power he carries under one blow can destroy the world. In reality, however, this power is not as powerful as it is supposed to be physically. Although, he is already strong enough.


    Being invincible is just a representation, like the current splitting of light, is the real show. However, this kind of embarrassment is not an opportunity. Because that will only make the moon from the sky react more violently.


    Because of him, countless people have seen enough to remember the scene of life, that scene comes from this dark sky, as the moon is getting more and more prosperous, many people have discovered that the moon in the sky has begun to fall! (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 732： Blindly from the sun and the moon

    Like the celestial light wheel of the same round, the moon in the sky slowly descended from the air. Unlike many people imagine, as the moon approaches, it exposes its rough, rough surface. But with the advent of the moon, people can only see the more and more moonlight, and the image of the amazing goddess.


    The gods are lingering, and the moon is soaking. Everything makes this woman''s image enough to knock anyone''s mind. Including the silver warrior, this real warrior with a strong heart. He also felt the impact from the heart because of what he saw. And this kind of shock almost made him lose his mind to release the weapon in his hand.


    However, after all, he still did not do such stupid things. Instead, he swayed the sharp edge of his hand in front of himself, which is getting closer and closer to the avatar of the moon.


    The sharp blade flies and practises. Only in an instant, the red light is like a hot knife that is drawn into butter, and it squats deep into the depths of the moon. But it''s just deep! The deeper the depth, the faster the pace of red-handedness becomes. Until Serena''s body, this practice was like touching a solid that could not be traversed, and was blocked by the distance of one person in front of her.


    And as the moon around Selena became more and more cohesive, even this theoretically invincible red glory was gradually pushed and dissipated from the pervasive moon. Its skills stop here, and it is hard to make any achievements.


    The invincible sword actually stopped in front of the enemy and could no longer move forward. This fact made the silver warrior suddenly unimaginably flustered. This is the first time he has encountered such a situation, and this situation is to make his biggest insistence on his heart become crushed.


    His value has always been this invincible force, and the meaning of his existence is exactly this. It can be said that without this magical and terrible superphoton sniper, there would be no silver warriors and the existence of him. This is all of him.


    And when all of his own meaning was negated by human beings, the silver warrior��s heart immediately appeared unimaginable madness and anger. He once again waved his weapon and frantically attacked the moon in front of him again. And such an attack is only to let the core character in the moon reveal a scornful smile.


    "act recklessly!"


    This is the only comment that Serena is now on for the silver warrior. In her view, the gap between them is already obvious. If it''s a smart person, what he should do now is to surrender honestly, or find ways to evacuate from his side as quickly as he can. And his performance of wielding a weapon and rushing to himself again is simply stupid and incorrigible.


    Eyes scornfully looked at the silver warrior in front of him, while letting his swords and knives flutter in front of his own body, and then all stopped under his own brilliance. The coldness in Serena''s eyes became more and more dignified, and there was almost the illusion that people could freeze the bone marrow at a glance.


    This means she is already impatient. When the sword of the silver warrior came back again and again, he himself became crazy because of this kind of blow. Serena has extended her hand and pointed to the enemy in front of her.


    For her, the silver warrior at this time is no different from a mad dog. If he is just a tooth decay, then maybe she will kindly put him alive. But he has already rushed to death, so Selena naturally does not mind giving him an understanding of this, saving him from tarnishing the world.


    With a little finger, the moonlight of the sky immediately gathered together, forming a long and prosperous long river. The silvery river with an icy cold light instantly hit the front of the silver warrior. This terrible scene allowed him to immediately wave his long knife and make a squat.


    Naturally, his movements caused the entire moonlight to split from it. However, this is only a matter of moments. With the flow of moonlight, the pressure that the silver warriors can feel is getting bigger and bigger. His movements and abilities have also become more and more difficult.


    Soon, his body began to shift. At the same time, his knife light was squeezed back in the river. This power has already exceeded the upper limit he can afford, and now, he just wants to back down, there is no chance.


    When the eyes are condensed, the momentum is flourishing. The long moonlight of the moon suddenly became as fierce as the waterfall that broke the bank. It was only for a moment that the silver warrior who had just insisted on acting as the mainstay was swept up and completely lost the power of defense.


    The moonlight was as silky as the water, and it completely washed away on him, and thoroughly penetrated into his armor, which is called indestructible. Then, like a long dragon that chooses people, it is wrapped in the whole place, and it is shot into the darker sky because of the gathering of moonlight.


    Just like a real silver river, this moonlight hangs between heaven and earth, and has not dissipated for a long time. This beauty is enough to make anyone feel swaying. But only those who truly understand its power can appreciate the thrilling danger of this beauty.


    Tony swallowed a deep sip of it and came to the side of Serena with a look of embarrassment.


    "Is that iron shell turtle already dead?"


    For the previous reason, he made such a different name for this silver warrior wearing an armor that he could not wear. This is obviously a practice with some retaliation factors. But now, Tony has rarely had some sympathy for this guy. Of course, he can feel the fact that he was grinding his work before, so he could not help but bear his death.


    Of course, this kind of feeling lasts for a short time. Because in any case, this silver warrior is a member of the Hydra. The Hydra is not worthy of any sympathy.


    "Of course, do you think he will have other possibilities?" In the face of Tony''s inquiry, Serena looked indifferently. The kind of natural tone matched her cold eyes, which made Tony''s body feel uncomfortable.


    This woman is the monster that Zhou Yi found from where. In the heart of the belly, Tony was barely able to squeeze a smile from his face and said to Serena.


    "Of course not. Miss Selena, you are very relieved. However, since you are the aid I have come to, I can only ask you to do more work. Those who are difficult, please ask for help. Especially the guy called Man, I hope to catch alive."


    "You mean the guy you started to deal with?" Nodded, and Serena walked straight to the distant roaring place. That was Hulk��s battlefield, and that was her second goal. She walked on her side and said to Tony in a humble voice. "If I see him, I will bring him to you. But if not, then please forgive me for nothing."


    "Of course, how dare I have any opinion on you. But really, if you can, I mean if! It is better to bring that guy over, he is really important."


    This time, he was too lazy to pay attention to him. Serena set up the moonlight directly and flew away in the distance. In the dark sky, it seems that all the light sources are around her, which makes her noticed in the blink of an eye. The human worship of the strong, the beautiful envy is concentrated on her, so that she has countless supporters in an instant.


    Under the rapid spread of the Internet, some people have spontaneously given her the name of the moon goddess. This title immediately won the approval of countless people. The audience who watched the live broadcast of Washington all the time almost madly called her title, obsessively watching her every move. The fanatic look is almost beyond the treatment that any star can enjoy.


    This is obviously a pathological psychology, but at this time in the United States, this time in the world, it is a completely acceptable thing. After all, in this world, you need a hero and you need a savior. Therefore, any form of worship and pursuit is acceptable. And there is nothing strange about Serena being pushed to the altar in this situation.


    Humans are always habitually pinning their hopes on others. This is true even at this time. As a human cube, the Hydra has to annihilate this hope, so Serena immediately became a new target.


    Therefore, the moonlight in the sky is just getting started, and a dazzling red light rushes from the horizon. Like the eagle eagle hunting, it is also like the dragon of the claws, with the blazing flames and the horrible heat, this red stream of light hits the moonlight that has passed by the sky almost instantly.


    Icy and hot, red gold and silver, two powers that are not used instantly collide with unimaginable waves in the dark. Light and fire are just like the huge waves that swept through the sky, and they are inexhaustible from the sky. The entire city has been caught in a hot sea.


    At the same time, the strange nights that have been shrouded in Washington disappeared, followed by a red gold giant fireball and a cool silver-white bright light wheel hanging high in the sky, screaming like a natural enemy. As the sun and the moon meet, it is magical and magnificent, brilliant and horrible.


    And watching all this sudden happening, everyone became stunned. what happened? Many people have not responded yet. (To be continued~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 733： Vengeance Flame Soul Waste

    One sun, one moon. This existence has almost become the most visible presence in Washington. Because of the confrontation between the two, Washington immediately felt the most serious disaster.


    Moonlight is okay, under the intentional control of Serena, the overflowing moonlight did not cause any harm to the city. But the red gold fireball like the sun is different. The fire and high temperature that he spilled out almost caused the whole city to be surrounded by the sea of ??fire.


    Any object that is exposed on the surface of the earth, whether it is a building or something else, is like a lined match. It is completely ignited from the inside out, without any trace. Residue of silk.


    This is a disaster, no doubt. If this situation continues, the whole of Washington will become a pile of ashes. Therefore, Tony, who was lucky enough to keep himself from being lit in this situation, immediately shouted at Selena on his head.


    "Serena, solve him. Solve him as soon as possible, we can''t let him go so badly. This will make our city completely dead."


    Serena did not answer him verbally, but she responded with her own actions. As soon as Yuehua twisted, it was like a sharp blade of flying paper, and it rushed toward the round of red gold fireball. Although the blazing flame covered almost everything around the fireball, it was still like the peeling of the onion by the flying moon, and the layers went deeper into it.


    This allowed the person who controlled the red gold fireball to immediately stop the destruction of the city. At the same time, he also desperately increased his outer strength, so that the raging fire would protect himself from any damage from Yuehua. This kind of action is naturally effective, but it also makes the burning city lose the possibility of continued improvement. When Serena manipulated more moonlight to the ground, the blazing flame that burned throughout the city was immediately extinguished by this cold light.


    There is no danger, for many people it is like this. But as a party, Tony can feel it clearly, it is just a short pause. As long as the person who caused the damage is still here, then they cannot be considered safe. And such a guy remembered that the sudden appearance of the guy showed almost the ability to burn a city, Tony immediately smashed in his heart.


    "It��s a **** of a ghost, where did the guys of this power come from?"


    And just when he was so embarrassed, the guy from the huge fireball had already opened his mouth and said to Serena, who stood opposite him.


    "Woman, leave here, I am not, and you are an enemy."


    "Who are you?" Serena hadn''t said anything yet, and Tony couldn''t wait to ask loudly. He desperately wants to know the identity of this enemy, and then finds a way to deal with him from this identity. This doesn''t seem to work, but it''s the only thing he can do now.


    However, this trick obviously has no effect on Yoshida Shiro. Since he dares to appear in this way, it means that he is not afraid to expose his identity. His strength is enough to make him ignore this. So he replied directly in his rigid Japanese English.


    "I am, the sun is shining. The mutant! Americans, I am, come to revenge!"


    revenge? This is really a ridiculous topic. So when he heard this, Tony immediately burst into anger and laughed.


    "Revenge? Ha, this is really the best laugh I have heard since this century. What qualification do you have to say revenge to us? Or do you rebel against our position? It has always hurt others. You, your **** terrorist organization. Even if it is revenge, we will avenge you."


    "I am not, Hydra. At least, I have not, participated, any target, your business." Yoshida''s voice is still stiff, but there has been a lot of anger in his words. That was the anger that he had accumulated for a long time, and now it is time for him to vent this. "My revenge is from many years ago. In 1945, August 6, you, remember, you have done it to my country, what?"


    On August 6th, 1945, this was a very special day for most ordinary people. But for Tony, a former arms dealer, this day is extremely memorable. That was the day when the United States dropped the atomic bomb in Hiroshima, and it was the day when the history of World War II completely knocked the end of the bell. Its symbolism is great, but in any case, it is unlikely that Yoshida Shiro is to commemorate the day when justice overcomes evil, and specifically mentions this. Obviously, this day has other meanings for him.


    "An atomic bomb? This is what you call revenge? It''s ridiculous. It''s your own behavior. You are the Axis, and the war you launched has caused countless people in this world to suffer and hurt, so that''s you. Deserved. You are not qualified to take revenge for this!"


    "You, you can put that damn, atomic bomb into Tokyo, and put it on those, damn, soldiers. Put it on, the **** emperor. But you can''t, put it in Hiroshima."


    Yoshida Saburo said almost in a word, can feel it, how deep anger he has in this expression.


    "It''s an interesting saying, if I could be born in that era, I would find a way for them to change their minds, according to what you said. But now, I can only say sorry. You are talking about shit!"


    Anger is obviously not just one of Yoshida''s four Langs, and Tony is now no more angry than him. So there is something in his words, and the meaning of ridicule is completely obvious.


    This naturally angered the heart of Yoshida''s Shiro, and he almost roared out at once.


    "You, killed my mother. I am completely, don''t understand, you, why, put the atomic bomb on the civilians. Damn, executioner!"


    "That''s because you have done this kind of thing. Ha, killing your mother? I am really sorry, but if you are looking for a murderer, go find your emperor and cabinet. They have done this too. The thing that we do is to return the suffering of the people of the world as it is!"


    "So, now, I am the same, give it back to you."


    Completely lost the meaning of entanglement with Tony in words, Yoshida Shiro immediately let the flames of his body rise again. The hot flame even surpassed its original form and turned into a mass of plasma. And this, let the temperature rise as never before.


    Despite the moonlight''s support, the temperature made it difficult for people across Washington to breathe. Even the mooring road on the ground began to melt because of this high temperature. This is only the prelude to the outbreak of Yoshida''s Shiro, who is brewing more powerful forces and also issued a final night for Serena.


    "Your answer, woman. Here, die with them. Still, leave?"


    Serena did not return, but directly used the moon as a weapon to launch an attack on Yoshida Shiro again. For the moonlight that was getting more and more fierce, Yoshida Shiro immediately understood her answer. This made him close his mouth immediately, condensing the ionic flames around him into a ball, and then turned into a burning stream, and rushed toward Serena.


    In this case, Serena raised her hands and let the moonlight directly become a silver-like existence. Then, like a huge blade, the ion that rushed to the spurt shot. Moonlight and ionic flames collide in an instant. Then the turbulent energy fluctuations caused countless moonlights to break into the brilliance of the stars, and let the blossoming ion flames fall like a cherry blossom from the sky to the whole city.


    The moonlight was okay, and the control of Serena was lost. This little light of the stars quickly spread into the air. But those ionic flames are causing huge problems for the current Tony. They can easily burn through steel and rock, and like melting cheese, let everything melt into a reddish magma.


    This is dangerous, no matter who it is. Therefore, Tony can only be forced to leave this dangerous range, and as far as possible to evacuate all the friendly forces, evacuate from here. And just as he did this, there was a new change in the sky.


    In this short moment, the impact of Yuehua broke the ion flame of Yoshida''s body into a myriad of pieces. This made the scattered ion flames more numerous, but it also caused the Yoshida Shiro to completely lose the barrier of the body. The next moment, Serena was like a silver light that broke through the sky, and it directly tore the sky and rushed to the position of Yoshida''s Shiro.


    The confrontation between them got rid of this meaningless way of energy fight, but directly into the state of close combat. In this state, Yoshida''s Shiro is obviously not as good as Selena who has been tempered by hundreds of years of fighting. Especially if she is still in power.


    So soon, the body of Yoshida''s Shiro, standing in the sky, was thrown down from the sky by Serena, throwing it away from the sky, and directly smashing through an office building, embedded in thick concrete. in.


    This is naturally a heavy blow for this powerful mutant. After all, his ability is only the type of external manifestation, not the physical strengthening system like beasts and red tanks. Therefore, it can be said that he is lucky if he can survive. Naturally, now he has no power to resist.


    In this case, Serena had already floated in front of him, sending a disdainful whisper to him.


    "It''s just a waste. The confidence that comes from it is so rampant!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 734： Suicide attack

    Yoshida Shiro, a fairly ancient mutant. He can be heard from his words. He was born in the most chaotic era during the Second World War. As a Hiroshima person, he naturally means that he needs to undergo a huge test, from the test of the most powerful weapon of mankind.


    The US nuclear bomb was the first test for him, and he was fortunate enough to persist in his mother''s womb. However, his mother did not have this kind of luck. Although she persisted for several years, this woman died of radiation sickness. And this has become the pain of the memory of Yoshida''s life.


    The identity of the mother is very important in the human mind. Sometimes, people will do a lot of terrible things because they lose their mother. For Yoshida''s Shiro, he is enough to hate the United States for life. He vowed to retaliate, but he never had a chance.


    On the one hand, his father, an important member of the Japanese Embassy in the United States, taught him. On the other hand, it is the existence of people like Charles.


    As a mutant, he always inevitably has to intersect with the existence of Charles. For Charles, who can see through the hearts of the people, the hatred of Yoshida''s Shiro is really conspicuous. Therefore, he naturally will not let Yoshida Shiro do anything out of the ordinary, even if he uses forced means, he will not be allowed to do so. Therefore, over the years, Yoshida Shiro has been suppressing his hatred. Until today, the Hydra promised him the opportunity to give him.


    This is an opportunity for Yoshida''s unwillingness to give up because he has waited for 70 years. Even as a mutant, he has different standards of life and health than ordinary people, and he does not think he can wait another seventy years. Therefore, he accepted the olive branch thrown by the Hydra and joined the attack.


    As he said, he needs revenge, to this country, like everything they do. Now, the emergence of Serena has become the biggest obstacle in front of him. And his problem is that he has no power to push this obstacle. Achieve this goal.


    Even if he hurry to find a way to do something. Then waiting for him is a huge shame. Being captured by the enemy who wants to retaliate by himself, this shame is more conspicuous than killing him. As a Japanese who is very radical in thinking, he obviously cannot accept this kind of thing.


    So, he immediately made the final decision. A typical Japanese style decision.


    Yoshida Shiro, nicknamed the sun. The ability to fly and manufacture ultra-high temperature plasma. Needless to say, the former ability, chicken ribs, in the big family of mutants, there are not one hundred and two hundred, and don''t have to say that the nickname of the angel is the guy who can''t fly anything. Therefore, many people have such a name for angels!


    But the ability to make plasma is very unusual. Even with this ability, the sun fire is enough to be among the most powerful mutants, completely inferior to the kind of magnetic king and Charles.


    And why do you want to say this? That must be explained from the nature of the plasma.


    Plasma is the fourth state of matter other than solids, liquids, and gases. A substance consists of molecules composed of atoms, and an atom consists of a positively charged nucleus and a negatively charged electron surrounding it. When heated to a high enough temperature or for other reasons, the outer electrons get rid of the nucleus and become free electrons, just like the students after school go to the playground to play casually. The electrons leave the nucleus, and this process is called "ionization." At this time, the substance becomes a uniform "paste" composed of positively charged nuclei and negatively charged electrons. Therefore, people call it an ion paste. The total positive and negative charges in these ion slurries are equal. Therefore it is approximately electrically neutral, so it is called plasma.


    There are two kinds of plasmas that are common in our lives, one is low temperature plasma and the other is high temperature plasma. The low temperature is not to be said for a while, it has nothing to do with the sun fire. The high temperature plasma, in our real life, is actually the energy released by the sun and other stars when they burn.


    So, in other words, the power of the sun''s fire is the energy that releases the sun. Even if it is not much, it is already destructive enough for the Earth, which is only one-millionth of the sun.


    Like just now, if no one is going to stop him, he can completely burn the entire Washington into a gray. Now, although he has been defeated by Serena, he is deeply lying in the pile of concrete. But this does not mean that he has no means of continuing revenge.


    He has lived for more than 70 years and it is estimated that there will be no more time to live. And without any loved ones, his nostalgia for the world is extremely limited. Therefore, he does not taboo to complete this last revenge with his own life. And when a mutant with this ability completely breaks out all the power in his life, that power is absolutely scary enough.


    Thus, in the blink of an eye, Yoshida Saburo, who was trapped in the ruins, became a humanoid light source.


    His ability quickly replaced everything he had and saved a tremendous amount of power. And the light that escapes is the destructive power beyond imagination.


    For example, this ruin is only melted into magma by this ultra-high temperature in the blink of an eye, and there is a trend of further gasification. In this case, even Selena would not dare to stop any more. She directly turned into a moonlight, and escaped a safe distance in a flash. At this time, the humanoid plasma changed by Yoshida''s Shiro has become a much larger state.


    Huge like a giant building, and the energy it releases is amazing. The rolling heat wave almost made the whole city feel like being stuffed into the oven. The burning sensation almost made the living life in this city feel that its blood vessels are about to be boiled.


    Many people have begun to experience the symptoms of massive dehydration, and even a serious degree of epidermal burn has begun to appear. This is also the case when Serena is using her own power to control everything in front of her eyes. She is using her moonlight layer to surround this huge, still growing plasma, which weakens its influence on the outside. Imagine how terrible things would happen once she let go of her hand.


    "Can''t let him continue this way. Miss Serena, what other methods do you have?"


    At the extreme heat and the energy shock that had been destructive, Tony hardly came to the side of Serena and shouted at her. For Tony''s attitude, Serena frowned a little and said it to him.


    "Sorry, I don''t have any way. It''s almost my limit to stop it from breaking out." And I can''t hold it for too long. Soon, the energy inside will burst out. At that time."


    For the ultimate destructive power caused by Sun Fire''s own life, Serena has only a general guess, and can''t get any specific data. But Tony can use the ability of Jarvis to calculate the outbreak of this energy. When he saw the result of the calculation, he was in a state of extreme shock. It is equivalent to a full explosion of more than 54 million tons of *** equivalent, enough to turn a small half of the United States into waste.


    We must know that the largest nuclear weapon test in human history, that is, the big Ivan that was detonated by the former Soviet Union. And the power of that nuclear bomb broke out can still make people feel awkward.


    In the space above the experimental site of New North Island, the most powerful nuclear bomb in the history of mankind not only destroyed all the buildings near the explosion center, but also seriously affected the electronic communication system within thousands of kilometers. The Soviet air defense radars in the Arctic were directly burned out, and the radio communication at the command posts at all levels was interrupted, and it was impossible to contact the troops within an hour. The US military��s early warning radar in Alaska and high-frequency communications in the 4,000-kilometer range also failed for up to 20 hours.


    This is only the impact of the aftermath, and the situation on the ground is even more terrible. At the time of the explosion, Da Yiwan directly issued a large fireball with a diameter of 4,600 meters. Because the height of the fireball far exceeds the height of the detonation, the fireball quickly swept the earth and then re-spread to the height of the bomber thrown, which is 15,000 kilometers.


    This scene is very spectacular, and even you can see it clearly in places nearly a thousand kilometers away.


    And this is still a fireball, not counting other things. After the fireball appeared, a huge mushroom cloud appeared. After the explosion, the braided cloud is nearly forty kilometers wide and 60 kilometers high, more than seven times higher than the world''s highest peak, Mount Everest. At the same time, the hot air generated by the explosion can even cause people who are far away from the 170th to receive a level 3 burn. The flash of the explosion can cause severe pain and burns to the eyes 220 kilometers away, and even cause cataracts and blindness.


    Although this test was carried out in the air, the earthquake transmitted by the explosion to the Earth was also detected by the US Geological Survey to cause an earthquake of magnitude 5. Moreover, the electromagnetic pulse wave after the explosion caused an hour of radio communication window in the world. At the same time, the atmospheric disturbance caused by the explosion also surrounded the earth three times, and the entire Eurasian continent moved south by nine millimeters.


    It can be said that this is a big bang that is enough to make the world really shake. Now, the power displayed by Yoshida''s Shiro has such a degree, which makes Tony not feel shocked and panic. So, he immediately called out loud.


    "What should we do? Damn, if you let him release the power of this kind of thing, we will all be finished!"


    The destruction of everything is in front of him, and Tony is almost completely out of proportion. In this case, Serena slightly frowned. He yelled at him.


    "Don''t be in a mess, we haven''t gotten to the end of the mountain!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 735： Understate the smog

    The mountain is full of water, this description is really the best explanation for Tony''s current situation. He simply couldn''t imagine any way to get the US to escape from a big Ivan-level explosion. In his calculations, almost half of Washington was directly destroyed by the core high temperatures generated by the explosion. And several large cities nearby will also be completely ruined in the huge shock wave.


    The hazard will spread directly to several states and may even directly destroy the country''s east coast. And what kind of impact it will have is really a terrible question. Tony was really scared, so what he said to Serena completely showed a way of holding a life-saving straw.


    "What should I do, tell me, what can we do to solve this guy. We have no time!"


    "I can still drag on for a while now." Looking at the panicked Tony, Serena plainly pointed to the high-temperature plasma in front of the moonlight, and then said in a careless tone. "And what you have to do is make a call?"


    "Telephone?" Serena''s answer made Tony feel a little confused. Now, it is really difficult for him to think rationally. Therefore, Serena directly said his answer to him.


    "Calling the owner, he has a way to solve it all."


    "Master?" The strange title made Tony still a bit stunned, but he immediately returned to see who she was talking about. "You mean Zhou Yi, do you think he can solve this?"


    Tony is not very acceptable for this statement. Although he has realized that his old friend is already a god, a very different existence. But let him believe that Zhou Yi is omnipotent, or that some strong people are difficult. Whether it is rational or emotional, he can''t agree with this point of view. However, Serena is very determined.


    "Don''t doubt the power of the master, his power will always exceed your imagination. This thing may be a disaster for you, but for the owner, it is just a trivial dust."


    The mysterious conviction makes Tony feel that this woman must be crazy, just like the fanatical chasing stars lost their senses. But now, there is no other way at all, but he can only get through this call with the hope of what she said.


    "Zhou Yi?"


    "It''s me, what''s wrong. Tony, your voice seems to be wrong?"


    Zhou Yi, who was sitting in Jill''s house and teasing his son, asked strangely. And listening to him as usual, calm and quiet voice. Tony has a ridiculous feeling. I am desperately here, but the guy is enjoying life in another place, and the gap is too big.


    But now is not the time to study this, he has no time to waste in this regard. So he asked directly.


    "Have you seen the news? The news is being broadcast live throughout the United States. We have a big trouble here!"


    "Sorry, I don''t have a TV here, and I am taking my child now, and I don''t have any mood to see this. What happened?"


    Upon listening to this sentence, Tony��s chest slammed a sigh of relief. He wants to complain about something and rebuke what. But he opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything. This is a time to ask for help, not a time for condemnation. Therefore, he can only say to Zhou Yi in a rare and weak tone.


    "A mad mutant has created a huge plasma here. Its power and the big Ivan that was tested by the Soviet Union a year ago are just a difference. Dude, I can''t let Washington be ruined by this thing. Once it exploded, the whole of Washington, and even the entire East Coast, was completely finished. So, I need your help."


    "Have you ever thought about other ways?" Holding his son''s little **** in one hand, let him climb up and down on his arm, and frowned with a hand in his hand. "You should know that I should not intervene in this kind of thing. So I am afraid it is really difficult for me to provide you with direct help."


    "Hell, damn. Zhou Yi, I am not discussing anything with you any more. I am not playing any political games with you any more. This is not a problem for anyone. This is a big problem of death and death. Once this thing After the explosion, hundreds of millions of people may be hurt. Do you have the heart to see this?"


    "Sorry, Tony. I still can''t do this."


    Zhou Yi��s refusal completely ignored Tony��s expectations, and the next moment, he immediately yelled.


    "Hell, do you know what you are talking about? Zhou Yi, don''t you have a little bit of sympathy? I know that those people have done a lot of wrong things for you, I know they are disappointing to you. But this is hundreds of millions. People, hundreds of millions of people. Even if you retaliate, you can''t bring them together. Just be my beg you, I will ask you, okay?"


    "Easy, as a friend. I have never asked anyone in my life, and I have never been so low. You are the first. If you really need me to be so begging you, then you are willing to take it. Then, I I beg you, Zhou Yi. I really beg you, help me, end it all."


    I am afraid that people who don''t know Tony don''t know how difficult it is for him to say such words. That kind of difficulty is even more difficult than killing him. And the reason is that it is because Tony is very proud and very proud. He is proud not to put everything in his eyes, and it is because of this that he is so cynical. Ordinary people only see such a surface, but under this surface, his pride and strength are only clear to friends like Zhou Yi.


    To save those people, Tony paid a huge price. He exposed his weakest side to his friends. In this regard, Zhou Yi can only sigh and respond.


    "Give me a minute, I will be there soon!"


    In the face of Tony''s pleading, Zhou Yi still failed to hold his own bottom line. Because there are not many people in the world worthy of his care, and Tony happens to be one. He could not ignore the request from his best friend because of a kind of interest. If he did that, then he is not him. Therefore, choosing to lend a helping hand has become his inevitable choice.


    For this final reply, Tony showed a difficult smile from the gloom of a cloud.


    "Thank you, man. I am really, thank you very much!"


    There is no answer to this, or the expression of speech is far from direct in action. Just after Zhou Yi nodded and agreed, there was a huge gap in the sky above Washington. As if from a painting, a hole was slammed out of a hole, and people could immediately realize the incredible existence through the endless darkness in the crack.


    This is a space crack. For the United States, which has suffered several disasters, this is not a strange thing. And just after the crack opened, a huge hand stretched out.


    The splendid light and the lingering fire make it possible to discern the origin of this arm at a glance, and when countless people marvel at why the master of this hand will be revealed at this time, the huge is like a mountain. The arm has pressed hard against the ground below it.


    The clouds instantly scatter as the arm moves, and the earth begins to tremble slightly due to the huge wind pressure. This power makes people wonder whether this is a punishment from the gods. Especially the conspirators like Nick Fury are even wondering if this is the deliberate retaliatory behavior of that person.


    But the next moment, they found out that everything is not as they think. Because the giant hand from the gods has made a bizarre move.


    Like a nut, he holds a huge group of light for humans, and then quickly retreats to the space cracks when he comes. Suddenly, suddenly, it seems that there are no human beings who are as small as ants.


    Of course, his move made the Sun Fire, which still barely had the last consciousness, very dissatisfied. Although he feels the majesty and greatness of this existence, it does not mean that he will bow his head in the presence of such a presence.


    He came to revenge, not to pilgrimage. Seeing that he was about to be taken by the giant hand of the **** to a place where he did not know where he was, how could he still be able to maintain this state safely, let him continue this matter. So he directly rose up and completely turned his last consciousness and strength into the last Mars that ignited the gunpowder barrel.


    The unstable high-temperature plasma is about to burst at once, and the sudden ray of light makes Tony, who has been watching it all, have a feeling of tearing eyes. But even so, he still insisted on not moving his sight. Because he knows that at this time, perhaps just a blink of an eye, destruction may suddenly fall on his head. Therefore, he did not dare to remove his eyes.


    It was because he couldn''t even open his eyes that he saw the most incredible scene.


    The plasma that has begun to explode is clearly retracted to the huge palm like a shrinking marble. From the very beginning, it was necessary to grasp the five fingers. Later, it was only two fingers. At best, it only took a few seconds. And after a few more seconds, how did this big hand come, how to leave. There is no trace of a trace in the city, as if everything is just an illusion.


    Tony couldn''t believe that this was an illusion, because at this time in his ear, Zhou Yi''s voice was incomparably clear.


    "It''s less than a minute, just the time. Tony, I have already solved your trouble for you. The rest, go to Serena." (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 736： Ending the crown

    An understatement, Zhou Yi has solved Tony''s heart in less than a minute. This made Tony feel a sense of unreality in his heart. At the same time, he was once again intuitively aware of his friend, how strong it is.


    Can''t speculate, can''t estimate. Even at this moment, he thought of the information provided by the Shandal people. The news of the tall giants smashing the stars in the depths of the stars. If the news is true, and the protagonist inside is the person they think. Then turning this description of legends and myths into an understandable reality is absolutely a matter of horror and horror.


    This is beyond his imagination, or he can''t imagine this kind of thing. Therefore, he can only respond in a whisper to the voice of his own ear.


    "Thank you, man!"


    "Don''t thank, this is what I should do. After all, you are my best friend. Since you have a need, then I naturally want to contribute to you. I just hope that this kind of thing is not too much. Otherwise I can guarantee that Ada will find a way to kill you."


    "I don''t want to have the next time, man. But no matter what, I still want to thank you. You saved the country again."


    Once again, sincere thanks, Tony is going to hang up to deal with the next trouble. But at this time, Zhou Yi said to him.


    "You don''t have to blame it on my head. I don''t need it anymore. And I know that you need fame now, so use them as much as possible. I believe you have this ability!"


    "This kind of thing can''t be used well. After all, there are so many pairs of eyes watching."


    Shaking his head, Tony immediately smiled. However, Zhou Yi has his own opinion.


    "You haven''t tried to know how impossible, don''t forget, there is an old fox around you that can be used. He will help you figure out a way."


    "But the key to the problem is not this, man. The key to the problem lies in the woman in your family. If I dare to do this, then maybe tomorrow, she will mail the bomb to my office."


    "Don''t worry about this problem, I will let her only find me troublesome. But only this time, this is my last help to you on this issue."


    "I should thank you for your kindness?"


    "Of course!" Grinning, Zhou Yi looked at his son in front of his smirk, and suddenly came up with such an idea. "But at the cost, I think you should take the time to come to me."


    "why?"


    "I want you to come to see my son, my real child. Of course, if you can, I hope that you can be his godfather. Of course, it only means this. After all, we don''t believe in God."


    "Wait, wait?" To hear Zhou Yi, Tony reacted after a long time. When he reacted, he immediately cried in surprise. "You have a son, you actually have a son? When is this?"


    "Before we met last time, but I can''t talk to you for a moment."


    "It��s a **** of a ghost. You haven��t gotten married yet. You already have a child.�� It seems that he thought that the topic he was talking about was a bit ridiculous. Tony immediately slammed his mouth and moved to another topic. "Well, the two of us said that this topic is a bit strange. So, who is the child''s mother? The blond girl Serana, or the mutant I called the piano that I saw last time?"


    "Nothing!" On this issue, Zhou Yi is somewhat embarrassed. But looking at the opposite side of his face, smiling at his own Jill, he still honestly said. "Jill Valentine. It turned out that a policeman in the city of Lakken once fought with me. We also established friendships at that time."


    "I remember that you seem to have only one night in the riots in Laken. You will be fine one night, when I didn''t say it!"


    Shaking his head again, Tony suddenly laughed.


    "This weekend I will go see you and my little sister-in-law, and I also want to see what it is like to defeat the woman of Ada."


    "You should not let Ada hear this kind of words!"


    Warning in good faith, but also disguised in recognition of Ada''s power. Zhou Yiru is joking to his friends. Tony also smiled and replied.


    "Reassure, I am very clear, what kind of woman is tempted. Then just like this, we will see you on the weekend!"


    Hanging up the phone, ending the chill with this old friend. As soon as Tony looked up, he immediately saw Serena, who was staring at herself. The cold eyes stared at him, and the **** who was used to the beauty of the beauty felt a panic of hair. This made him ask involuntarily to Serena.


    "Do you have anything? Miss Serena?"


    "You seem to be very familiar with the owner?" Hearing the inquiry, Serena immediately asked him. Her problem was to surprise Tony. But after being surprised, it is understanding. In general, beautiful girls always have endless curiosity about the men who make them interested, and they are eager to understand everything about them. This point, whether it is Zhou Yi, or Tony himself has a very deep understanding.


    The only difference is that Zhou Yi can deal with such a woman, and he has always been respectful. So when she asked this question, he immediately gave up all the principles of privacy and privacy protection and replied directly to her.


    "I have known the guy for more than ten years. We are really dead parties and good friends. Of course, I know very well that you really want to know everything about the guy you call the owner. But I am sure this is I will talk about things for a while. So, give me some time, I will organize it into a document and send it directly to your mailbox. How do you see it?"


    Tony, who sold out his friends and sold them, said to Selena. And Serena also immediately gave her answer.


    "I don''t have a mailbox!"


    "Then I will sort it into a hard drive. By the way, I also have a new projector computer. Just thank you for your help. How do you see it!"


    This time, Serena agreed to nod. Tony''s opinion was accepted, and Tony immediately took the lead.


    "That is so happily decided, I still have things to do, you don''t mind if I disappear from you for a while."


    Selena, who did not speak, but had shunned her body, apparently had already answered. And this immediately let Tony praise.


    "Really, your character is really beautiful. I understand a little, why the guy will choose you."


    "Well?" Not yet waiting for Serena to express her doubts, Tony had already greeted Bruce, who was coming to himself, and yelled at him. "Hey, man. How is your situation over there?"


    "Not very good!" Bruce Benner, who replied with his own eyebrows, smiled deeply. "The three bugs are very tricky. Not that they can defeat Hulk, but they let him have a strength but there is nowhere to vent. Especially when they finally evacuated, Hulk couldn��t stop them. This is really He was very angry, and it took me a lot of effort to calm his emotions."


    "Details, man. For those of our enemies, you better say a little more."


    Holding down Bruce''s shoulder, Tony had a very serious look on this issue. Obviously, he values ??these guys very much.


    "Well, let me think. There were three people who were entangled with Hulk. One was the guy we had seen with the Winter Soldier. They called him Wesker. This guy is flexible and seems to have The ability to mutate the body. I clearly saw that he turned his arm into a disgusting, deformed limb. This made me wonder if he had anything to do with the biochemical monsters. Maybe we should check out Ambrella. data of."


    "There is still a guy who seems to be a bit like Peter, but he is much more powerful than him. I remember the guy''s name venom, a space parasite that Peter had defeated. At that time Peter handled him with a shield. Bureau. But it seems that this seems to be a matter of making the Hydra profitable."


    "There is another guy who I don''t know. A man who looks like an insect. The exoskeleton of the whole body has wings and can move at high speed. He also comes with some special abilities, such as the body. Everything cuts through everything, and uses his own blood to create strange flames. The most important thing is that his speeding ability to regenerate. He was torn off a leg by Hulk, but he blinked back. This ability is really exaggerated."


    Shaking his head, Bruce, a scholar, apparently felt a headache for these annoying enemies. And Tony patted his shoulder in an understanding and said to him.


    "Learn to get used to it all, man. We have a long time to deal with this group of guys."


    "I will get used to it." Smiled and nodded, Bruce stood on the side of Tony. With him, he faced Nick Fury with a large group of people. At the same time, he whispered in Tony''s ear. "You guess what he is doing, crossing the river to break the bridge?"


    "He didn''t dare!" whispered a reply, and Tony immediately asked Nick Frye loudly. "What''s the matter? One-eyed dragon!"


    "of course."


    Pointed up, the one-eyed dragon Nick let the people around them spread out and clean up the mess that is everywhere. Then he walked straight to Tony and said seriously to him.


    "I came to report your loss situation like you. City, army and social opinion, international influence. I have to say that all that you have arranged makes everything exceed expectations and develops to the least. The direction. You are playing with fire, Tony!"


    "So?" He held his chest, and Tony asked Nick Frye with a smile. In this regard, Nick Fury��s reply is.


    "Congratulations, you won. So, now is the time for you to enjoy the victory. The crown of the United States is waiting for you to pick, Tony Stark!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 737： The age of sin is open

    victory! Yes, in the current United States, Tony is fully qualified to use this word. His heroic behavior has given him countless fans, and his heroic resistance to the enemy and his ability to co-ordinate the overall situation has also made people see his ability.


    Courage, will, and strength are the same. For most Americans, he is the best candidate for the leader. Although there was a little twist in the middle, it was completely harmless for the big picture. In fact, in their view, choosing Tony has far surpassed the choice of those who are only empty talk.


    All along, the American politicians are all guys with empty mouths. I promised everything before the election, and I forgot everything after I took office. This is not a special case of two. It can be said that for the so-called cooking elections, most Americans are actually holding an attitude of playing with them. And what are the so-called candidates, everyone knows.


    Now, it''s hard to come up with a choice that looks sensible. Smart people naturally know what to do.


    Tony��s coming to power is already the trend of the times, and even the least optimistic about him will not deny this. In this regard, Nick Fury, who has always supported him, shows the joy of victory.


    "The situation is much better than we thought, and the loss is kept to a minimum. To be honest, when I saw the means of the Hydra, I almost thought that our arrangement would be in vain! Your reinforcements are really good. If there is no last guy, it would be great!"


    Nick couldn''t hear his complaints. Obviously, he was not very happy about the emergence of Ming Wang. In his view, the situation has been controlled by them, and the last unexpected estimate does not make much trouble. Moreover, compared to the appearance of Tony''s reputation with Ming Wang, he would rather hope for more losses.


    I don��t understand how strong the power of the sun fire finally broke out. He only treated it as an ordinary high-energy explosion, so he simply did not understand the meaning of the Ming Wang.


    Of course, Tony didn''t want to explain too much to him. At least, now he does not want to explain anything on this issue.


    "After a while I will give you a piece of information on this, I need you to send this information to the leaders of other countries. Now, we need to discuss the current issues. How about our sacrifice?"


    "The number of deaths is 476, and the number of serious injuries is more than 3,000. The number of lucky ones is much less than I estimated before."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Nick Fury expressed his happiness in this way. But when he heard such words, Tony��s heart was inevitably somewhat heavy.


    Nearly 500 heroic patriots have been left in this land forever. This number is a heavy embarrassment, tormenting Tony''s soul a little bit. Although he is very clear in his heart, their sacrifice is necessary and is necessary for the awakening and recovery of this country. But when he thought that they had sent their lives because of their own determination, he had a sense of guilt that could not be said.


    Looking at Tony''s face, Nick Fury immediately patted him on the shoulder and said in an elder''s tone.


    "Don''t go too far, Tony. This is war, and war must have sacrifices. They are all dedicated to this country. There is nothing to regret. You should be proud of them."


    "Proud? I?" let Nick Frye''s hand, Tony unloaded his armor and turned into a mortal, a flesh-and-blood mortal. "I personally sent them to the battlefield. I pushed them to death. You actually made me proud of them. Why, do I still have to be proud of my identity as a hangman?"


    "This is what a leader must do." Tony''s rebellious mentality was not taken care of. Nick Fury really took himself into an elder, a teacher''s identity, and carefully directed him. "Choose, Tony, choose! This is a thing that the upper class must learn. I know that doing this kind of thing is very difficult for you, but since you have chosen this path, you can only learn to get used to it. Because of the future, our future will inevitably be very rough, and such sacrifices will always be more, not less!"


    "I know, I know!" The tone changed from angry arrogance to helpless lowness, which shows that Tony has accepted this somewhat cruel fact. As Nick Fury said, this is his own path of choice, and on this road, he has no room for reversal.


    Therefore, he can only reluctantly suppress this complicated and painful psychology and re-introduction of ideas into the things in front of him.


    "In addition to personnel, are other losses serious?"


    "One Washington! It''s a lot of debt for us. Don''t worry, the dollar system will remain the same, and someone will pay for us."


    Some shamelessly boasted of this problem, Nick Fury took advantage of the US operations to let Tony let go of this matter. After paying attention to the loss problem, he had to put more important issues on the table.


    "So, how many prisoners have we caught?"


    "There are only a dozen soldiers, and they are still caught by the help of the witches. The will of the Hydra is stronger than we think. They are not willing to surrender to us even if they die. It is this ten. A few people, I don''t think we can get anything from their mouths that they want to know. And I have to arrange a lot of people to look at them, otherwise I doubt if they will break themselves!"


    "A group of monsters!" cursed a curse, and Tony immediately asked the person he was most concerned about. "The one is full of adults, have you caught him?"


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, but we did let him run away. Tony, you should know that with the power in our hands, it is difficult to catch this level of enemies, especially if he is running away."


    Tony also thought about this situation. He also knew that it was not realistic to expect ordinary soldiers to catch the big man. Unless they are the guys with super powers, no one can deal with him. And he had this opportunity, but under the crazy behavior of Yoshida''s Shiro, he didn''t have time to scold this guy. Therefore, the Manchus escaped from under their eyes. Clean and easy. Let Tony hate it directly and give himself a slap.


    "Damn! This bastard!"


    Looking at Tony''s anger at this level, Nick Fury smiled, but said to him at this time.


    "You don''t rush to blame yourself, Tony. We are not completely unproductive."


    "What do you mean?"


    Looking at Nick Fury, who suddenly sold the offense, Tony immediately twitched his face and asked him in a bad mood. This is Tony''s dissatisfaction. After all, the slap in the face is not light. His face is still numb. If this guy doesn''t sell this, he won''t be guilty of this crime.


    As a human being, Nick Fury can naturally see Tony''s dissatisfaction, but he does not feel anything to worry about. Because he is very confident, the so-called harvest will definitely make Tony satisfied. So he took Tony''s shoulder directly and pushed him, thinking that a large military truck had gone. At the same time, he also vowed to promise Tony.


    "Trust me, Tony. This harvest will never let you down."


    "You''d better be able to guarantee this, Director Fury!"


    Following Nick Frye''s strength, Tony went straight to the truck and walked into the thick container. As the lights inside the car were opened, he immediately saw two things in the car.


    A huge piece of ice, inside the ice is Ivan, which is frozen. The ultra-low temperature gave the entire compartment a thick layer of frost, but just standing here, Tony felt the meaning of a bone. But fortunately, the ultra-thin nano-coat protects his body and prevents him from being hurt by this low temperature. So he could even walk directly to the edge of the ice and carefully look at Ivan inside.


    "It was an unexpected surprise. I thought this guy was also taken away by the man."


    "They think!" With a thick warm suit, Nick Fury also came to the side of Tony. "But this kind of low temperature that is close to absolute zero makes them have no way at all. This is our home game after all, they have no ability to transport him away in such a short period of time."


    "Very good, finally there is something to gain. I handed him over to you, trying everything possible to pull out what we want to know from his mouth, understand?"


    "Understand, this is my profession!"


    Nick Fry nodded, then he saw Tony walked into the other side of the carriage. And he immediately said to Tony.


    "Unfortunately, we only recycled this thing. The people inside have disappeared, but compared to his being taken away by our enemies, I am more willing to believe that he was wiped out by the lady." ��


    "He can''t be alive!" emphasizes that Tony carefully looked at the thick silver armor in front of him for a moment before talking to Nick Fury. "This thing belongs to me. In addition, I will use all the information about your Edman alloy. I need to use them."


    "Of course, this is what you deserve." Nick Fury, who had no objections, nodded naturally. At this time, they immediately heard cheers from the outside world. This made him laugh at once.


    "Let''s go, Tony. Go and meet your people. The new era has begun, the era that you dominate!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 738： Tomb Garden Tracking Term Declaration

    The next day, the smoke that filled the air in Washington has not completely faded. The cheers from the American people have already resounded to all the cities in this country.


    Heroes, leaders, miracles, one after another, are hanged on Tony''s body, and countless adorations have made him a moon in the dark that has been sought after by countless stars. Whether it is the individual or the media, whether it is a civilian or a dignitary, it is highly respected for this special superhero, the pride of the sky. Therefore, when it comes to water, Tony has become the best person to lead the United States.


    There will be no more competitors, and no one will dare to compete with Tony in this situation. In this way, in the voice of one heart and one heart, Tony boarded the throne of the US President at the fastest speed and became the forty-seventh president of the United States.


    There is no grand ceremony and no related processes. Tony entered the White House in this way, carrying his companions in the Avengers and the reinforcements he invited. Although, as a billionaire, he is fully qualified to make a big feat at this time and celebrate it. But he did not, but silently cleaned up the mess in Washington, and arranged his first day of travel after becoming president. That is the Arlington National Cemetery on the Potomac River in Washington.


    On this day, the crowd of black people poured into the cemetery where there were countless martyrs buried like a silent river. They are American citizens who have received spontaneous news, and are grateful people who want to send the martyrs who died in this war.


    In their sight, the sergeant shoulders squatted with heavy shackles and walked step by step toward the depths of the cemetery in a neat pace. One by one, covered with the American flag, walked quietly in front of everyone like a long dragon. Soon, let those onlookers blur their sight.


    The sacrifice of five hundred soldiers is not uncommon for the United States, which is constantly plagued by disasters. But it is rare that these soldiers were really sacrificed to protect the country. Not because of the interests of some ambitious people, nor because of some crazy ideas. It is to fulfill their duties and protect their homes. In this way, they are enough to make people feel admired and sentimental.


    In this case, all the bystanders did not speak. Only the cry of the families of the martyrs have been echoing over the quiet cemetery. In the face of such a sad scene, Tony twitched his nose and smothered the emotions in his heart.


    "At this time, you should never cry out, Lord President!"


    Standing next to Tony is Natasha, a black lady''s suit, with a black lady''s hat with a lace veil. Although she couldn''t see what kind of expression on her face from the veil, Tony believed that this woman must be waiting to see her own jokes. This made him immediately whispered to her.


    "Don''t you have a little bit of sadness?"


    "Yes! But I am used to it. As a special agent, I see more of this scene than you, so even the tears are unnecessary. Do you need me to borrow a handkerchief?"


    "Hell, Natasha. Can''t you be serious?"


    Careful to avoid the sight of the people around, Tony still honestly took the handkerchief from Natasha''s hand. Obviously, he did not be as strong as himself.


    Soon, five hundred martyrs were buried in their graves. In a group of eyes that admired, worshipped and even resentful, Tony slowly walked to the temporary booth. This used to be his home, but now he is the first time to stand in front of these microphones as president. This made him feel the heavy responsibility and a regret that has been in the past.


    However, he quickly adjusted his emotions and placed one of his most heavy expressions on his face.


    "First of all, I want to thank all of you for coming to attend the funeral of these martyrs. I believe this is the greatest comfort to them and the families of the martyrs. Here, I would like to thank you in the name of the forty-seventh president of the United States."


    Having said that, Tony bent down deeply and showed his attitude with his own actions. And this naturally caused the flashing of a spotlight.


    A sincere president! This is a lot of reporters'' comments on Tony in his heart. With such a good first impression, Tony quickly said with a victory.


    "Time has passed for twenty-four hours. I believe that many people are vivid about what happened yesterday. Yes, our country has been bullied again, from the ghost that has been entangled with us, the devil''s bullying. Snakes, this evil organization does not simply give up on us and give up everything they operate in this country. As you can see, they will desperately regain the country by launching war."


    "Fortunately, we persisted yesterday. We have won a difficult victory in the fight against the Hydra. It deserves our cheers and deserves our pride. But I hope that you will remember that this is just the beginning. ��


    "Our enemies cannot end their actions against this country in an endless manner. Their greed and ambition are endless. Maybe in the near future, maybe tomorrow, maybe now, those evil people will surely make a comeback. And if we don''t do a good job of prevention, then we can imagine what kind of ending will be waiting for us."


    A simple opening statement puts the current national conditions of the United States directly in front of everyone. For such a realistic discourse, those who have become accustomed to the United States and have been immersed in the past have immediately rioted. Soon, there was an rush to hold the microphone and couldn��t wait to yell at Tony.


    "His President, are you not confident in defeating this evil organization?"


    "Confidence, of course I have this kind of thing. But sometimes we have to face the reality." Looking at the reporter who spoke without permission, Tony took over his question and replied to him. "We must acknowledge the strength of the enemy and recognize the weakness of our strength. In this confrontation, we do not have any advantage. There is no such thing as a victorious existence. Even in the strong United States, we also have North Korea. And the failure of Vietnam. And now, we are far from having an advantage at that time!"


    "Mr. President." Another reporter raised his hand high, but his behavior was much more standardized. So Tony smiled and nodded at him, indicating that he could stand up and ask questions.


    "Mr. President, I think you have exaggerated this organization called Hydra. Even if this organization is strong, it is always a terrorist organization. In the face of the state machine, it does not counter our power. , isn''t it?"


    "Good question!" Drumming, Tony''s face sneered. Then he said bluntly at the microphone in front of him. ��This is a typical example of being immersed in the glory of our country in the past.��


    "Yes, if it is the past, when our country prospered, maybe we have the ability to do this. But now, please remember that this gentleman has everyone who has the same thoughts as this gentleman, please remember this. That is, we are not the original United States."


    "Our country has just eradicated a batch of locusts, a group of terrible locusts, and even my predecessor is one of them. Their existence is enough to prove that this country is already ill. It is like a must have been smashed by termites. Like a house, you don''t even know if it will completely collapse in the next moment. Maybe I said that you don''t believe it, then let me use examples to prove my point."


    "Because of the locusts, we arbitrarily attacked the most incredible presence of the gods in the world. And this led to the loss of our Air Force by a third of the living force. And because of the politics we passed before against the mutants The bill, we and these powerful abilities races have completely become enemies. Our fleets overseas have all fallen into their hands, and you are not even sure what kind of identity the ships will appear in the next time they return. of."


    "This is only a military loss. I haven''t said military or political. Of course, I don''t necessarily say it right now, but I can tell you, on the government bill I saw this morning, I see. I got an amazing number that made me a headache. This huge deficit even exceeded our government''s past. If we don''t do anything to solve this problem, then we can believe that a financial crisis is in front of us."


    "In addition, the US partners abroad, Japan and South Korea almost completely severed political exchanges with us. They controlled our military base in their country and intend to use it as a bargaining chip for some negotiations. This is the news I received this morning, and I believe that you will get new news soon."


    "I said so much, not to intimidate you, nor to want you to be disappointed with this country. But to let you know that we should wake up. The United States is no longer the United States, this country is more than ever If we still treat the world with our previous views, then our future will be bumpy. That is not what we want. So we should unite and tide over the difficulties. At the same time, we can do everything possible. Our country has regained its former appearance. I think that only by doing so can we be worthy of the martyrs who sleep here."


    The news that Tony broke out is not surprising. In fact, this news has surpassed every American imagination. They almost never realized that such a terrible thing had happened to them. And when they saw it all, they immediately began to fear in their hearts.


    At this time, a reporter stood up.


    "Mr. President. I am the editor-in-chief of the Shin Yao Shi Daily, Barbara Louise. I would like to ask you, what is your goal during your tenure?"


    "Goal!" He smiled subtly about the identity of the reporter. Tony immediately saw his eyes burned and said with a slap in the face. "Of course it is to reshape everything in the United States, and to destroy the evil organization of the Hydra!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 739： The reporter sent a difficult case to the president

    As the newly appointed president, Tony��s answer is somewhat too rigid. This makes the reporters who are used to the ambiguous artistic language of politics feel extraordinarily unaccustomed. But soon, they expressed their understanding. After all, this is a big difference from the previous president.


    His impressive record and special identities are enough for him to take a few streets from the past presidents who have been solely responsible for their duties. Therefore, he is different from previous presidents, and it should be.


    Faced with Tony''s strong identity, the reporters quickly found a reason for themselves to adapt themselves. Of course, they have not forgotten their own work, so soon, other reporters raised their hands and began to fight for the opportunity to ask questions.


    When I ordered a reporter, Tony immediately heard the reporter��s problems.


    ��His President. Can we find out what you are following about the ethnic group of the mutant?��


    "Of course!" Nodded. Tony ignored Nick Frye, who was screaming at himself, and said his thoughts directly. "Our policy for mutants is relaxed. Now that we know that the Variant Registration Act is a conspiracy, then it is naturally impossible for us to continue this kind of bill that hurts each other. At the same time, we will also increase and mutate people. Ethnic cooperation, relaxing social welfare restrictions, providing key positions, allowing them to have the rights and interests of all US legitimate citizens. We hope to restore our relationship with each other and rebuild a bridge of friendship and cooperation."


    Tony just finished saying this, and the crowd immediately swayed. The arguments could not be derived, and many journalists could not wait to shoot at the new president.


    "His President, do you have the suspicion of betraying the national dignity? Don''t forget that the harm of the mutant is what we witnessed together. The tragedy from the Los Angeles local TV station is in front of you, you can''t ignore it. This will make those The innocent people who died in tragic can''t rest in peace."


    When it comes to the TV station incident, everyone has spirited, erected his ears, and listened carefully to how Tony would respond. Because if this question is not answered well, it is likely to lead to a fire and have a serious impact on his reputation. This is definitely a fatal problem for the new president and his team.


    But Tony is not worried about this, but is very organized.


    "I know the case you said, and I know that the innocent people who died in the accident can''t rest in peace. But I can''t understand that I can''t rest in peace. You think they can''t rest because we let the real The murderer is at large, and the other innocent has replaced all the sins. Their grievances cannot be extended, and naturally they cannot rest in peace."


    The news like a blockbuster made a huge roar in everyone''s mind, and the reporters in front of them immediately gave birth to great excitement after feeling the extreme shock. A big news! The keen sense of smell made them realize what happened next, so they immediately raised their own microphone and shouted at Tony.


    "Mr. President, is there any basis for you to say this?"


    "Whether this will deliberately help the mutants to elute suspects."


    "Do you not be afraid to disturb the souls of those innocent people?"


    One question after another, Tony couldn''t help but frown. But he still maintained his serious attitude and answered seriously.


    "I am sure that there is a basis for saying this. Here, I want you to see one thing first, then I will answer your questions."


    After that, Tony took out a small projection device from his pocket and then directly played the effect of the winter soldier and the guy named Wesker appearing near the incident. When he fixed the appearance of these two people there, he immediately said to the reporter below.


    "As you can see, this is the image material near the place where I and my partner are looking for. The two people you see now have a very special identity. The name of the black man is Winter Soldier. The super-agent of the former Soviet Union is now serving the Hydra. It is very clear that he was a member of the Hydra head, who was arrested by us, but was murdered by the Hydra. Love will."


    "And another person, we saw him yesterday. A super criminal who is part of the Hydra under the name of the Hydra, is also one of the villains who attacked Washington."


    "Is it such an accident that two people appear near the incident? I think you should not believe this."


    After swallowing a spit, the reporters who felt the news had wiped the sweat from their heads and then asked again.


    "His President, are you sure that the accident was what they did?"


    "According to our knowledge, no explosives were found at the time. The subsequent identification of the accident can also prove that it was an explosion caused by a nitrifying mutant. This seems to be inconsistent with your statement."


    "Technology, sir. Don''t compare me to those so-called experts. The level of technology between us determines that what we see is different."


    Knocked on the small device in front of him. A virtual three-dimensional model emerged immediately. And pointing to the corner of this model, Tony continues.


    "This is the situation at the time we re-restored through 3D construction techniques. It can be seen that an obvious trajectory appears in this position. The target is the mutant murderer in your mouth. At the same time, through the pheromone remaining at the time. Inspection, we found a special catalytic component that can forcibly produce nitrification, which is undoubtedly fatal for the mutant child. Of course, it is fatal for others present at the time. of."


    "So, as I said. We have blamed an innocent person. Like the citizens who sacrificed, he is a victim of the Hydra conspiracy. It is a member of our pursuit today!"


    Tony��s words gave many people a feeling of being unacceptable. They can''t accept that they have been fooled and can''t accept that they have supported such stupid behavior. So now, they really can''t accept Tony''s statement. But since he has already said something, Tony has no intention of withdrawing this. His attitude is very tough and tough as a dictator.


    "In short, that''s the way it is. I won''t pay for the stupidity of the last government. It won''t continue their stupidity. For the United States now, we need to unite every power we can unite. People are undoubtedly the best choice. The United States needs them, and we need them. So, let go of your prejudice and put the anger and hostility in your heart on the people you should put in. And this is what we are reshaping. The best way for America to be brilliant. This is my point of view, and I hope that every American can accept my point of view. You should be clear that we have not chosen too much!"


    Tony��s words have always made these innocent kings somewhat uncomfortable. They faithfully recorded the words and then tacitly transferred the topic to another place.


    "Mr. President, there is still a problem. We saw something strange yesterday." The reporter who spoke used a half-day effort to spit out such an adjective from his mouth, and when he heard him say it, Tony immediately understood. his meaning.


    "You mean the helpers I invited, the guys who only exist in myths?"


    "Yes, Mr. President." The reporters immediately took a sigh of relief when they saw Tony himself mentioning this embarrassment. Then someone asked. "Hello, are these reinforcements too unreasonable? According to what we have learned, or what we are familiar with, they don''t seem to be particularly friendly."


    "This question is better for them to tell you!" By the side, Tony gave way to Serena next to her and let her go to the podium. And watching the statue of Serena, like a goddess, came forward with a suffocating cold charm, and the reporters at the moment immediately went crazy.


    "Goddess of Moonlight, what is your real name?"


    "His Goddess, what race are you, what is your relationship with President Stark?"


    ��Why are you helping us because of the mercy from the gods?��


    In the face of some crazy reporters, Serena glanced at them coldly, and the cold, moon-like sight immediately made these noisy guys close their mouths under invisible pressure. After they closed their mouths, Serena nodded with satisfaction and said.


    "My name is Serena, the maid of the King of Ming. At the same time, I was a vampire before that. So, I can replace the dark races for the answers you want. Say, what do you want to ask?"


    vampire? This special identity will appear on Serena, which is what these reporters did not think of. They were taken aback and then quickly became fanatical.


    "Miss Serena, isn''t the vampire so powerful and beautiful like you, is it really long-lived?"


    "Miss Serena, is the vampire really eating with blood, and the werewolves, are you using humans as your hunting target?"


    "Miss Serena, Miss Serena"


    Some of the chaos of the scene was uncontrollable. I am afraid that even those responsible for managing the scene did not think that these guys dressed in clothing would have such a crazy performance for such a lady. In the face of such a frenetic performance, Serena''s face slightly pulled a disdainful smile, opened her mouth, and answered the guys who were completely different from her. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 740： Dictatorship, crazy determination

    "First, let me answer your first question first. The vampires are all like me, I don''t know. I only know that my strength is given by His Majesty the King, and everything belongs to that man. I am It can be immortal, but other vampires can''t do this for me. However, compared to your humans, their life span is very long, and it will be almost indistinguishable from what you think of eternal life. So I think You can think so."


    This answer made some small commotion on the scene, but under her cold eyes, such commotion quickly subsided. And she went on to say.


    "In addition, whether we feed on blood, I can say yes. Vampires will inevitably **** blood, especially human blood."


    When it comes to this, many people��s faces immediately show the look of fear. Even the action that they had been madly trying to squeeze into Serena had become a meal, and then quickly vacated a spacious space.


    This kind of realistic behavior made the disdain on Serena''s face more and more serious, but she did not go away, but went on.


    ��However, since the goddess of our vampires has awakened, we have abandoned the old habits and integrated into the world with a new way of life. The human blood bank is an important source of food for most vampires, and of course, some vampires. I like to eat fresh blood, but they will buy it with money instead of hunting as before. Although doing so will make many vampire hunters unemployed, it may not be a good thing for our two races."


    "So what about the werewolf?"


    "Oh, who told you that the werewolf must eat people. Or do you have a dog in your house, you have to catch people on the street to feed it?"


    For the werewolf, Serena��s senses were not very good, so she unknowingly used this metaphorical discourse to describe the situation of this race. This of course caused some of the werewolf''s dissatisfaction, but when they thought about the identity of the woman, they immediately suppressed this dissatisfaction.


    It��s just talking about it, and it doesn��t hurt a bit. There is really no need to offend the gods who are high on this, and to abandon the peaceful life that is not easy to come by. With this in mind, the wolves directly forgot Selena''s words. The reporters are because these explanations have become crazy again.


    "Miss Serena, can a vampire really transform humanity into its own kind? Can humans also have the power of a vampire in this way?"


    For the vampire''s fantasies, human beings are more afraid of their abilities than fear. In the eyes of many people, it is entirely worthwhile to be able to exchange this kind of eternal life with the price of a smile. Moreover, it seems that this price will become even smaller, so many people present can''t help but feel the heart.


    Selena, who has already witnessed human greed in her life for hundreds of years, smiles coldly and then goes straight to it.


    "Of course, as long as you can escape the punishment from the gods, the conversion without the testimony of the goddess will only lead to her punishment, those who will never see the day, and are insoluble in the darkness. Vampires, werewolves and even the underarms The messenger will kill all such people. If this does not reverse your thoughts, then let''s try it. I believe that the Red Sea Hell will welcome you."


    If you said that, some people are very interested in this kind of thing. So now, even if they have a big interest, they will be eliminated. After all, this world is no longer the original world. After the emergence of mythological creatures such as gods, vampires, and werewolves, they can no longer deny the existence of such things as hell. And there is such a thing, many things have a layer of bottom line, after all, no one wants to go to hell, especially those who are guilty.


    Of course, this method can''t stop the greed in the human heart, and they can find other ways to get this kind of thing sooner or later. But that has nothing to do with Tony and his government. The government will ban this kind of thing and list it as a restricted area that is not allowed by law. And if someone steps into this restricted area, it is the object that the law is going to strike. Or they will face more than just a blow to the law.


    The topic of vampires ends here, and Serena doesn''t have so much leisure time to waste time on these boring reporters. So she quickly ended her conversation and then turned directly back to where she stood before. Tony also took over her class and started to face these reporters again.


    "Well, the question about the goddess ends here. Now, gentlemen, what else do you want to ask? If not, then I will announce that this press conference is over. You know, this There is still a lot of trouble in the country that needs us to solve it. Our time is not very abundant."


    "Please wait, President, can I ask you some questions?"


    At this time, Barbara. Louise, who represents the Huiyao City Daily, raised her hand again and signaled that she still had doubts. And seeing this reporter who made his senses good, Tony nodded and said.


    "Please, ma''am. But we need to hurry!"


    "So, Mr. President, have you ever thought about whether we have such close cooperation with these legendary existences, and whether it will affect the pattern of the world and cooperation with other countries. After all, I believe in many countries. They can''t trust these existences, and even say that even we ourselves can''t trust them."


    "Trust can be built, madam!" Shaking his head, Tony held down the table in front of him and explained it seriously. "I know that you may not want to believe them. But you must be clear that they are not willing to help us, but we take the initiative to seek their help. In this regard, we have no reason to doubt them."


    "Of course, I think you may think again, do we have to do this? Is it too a bit too much to do this! My answer to this is that it is not at all. We absolutely need to do this!"


    "I have explained it over and over again, our enemies are very powerful. Not only in the forces they have, but also in their omnipotent ideas. When we are still using conventional weapons, they The obvious supernormal existence of robots and biochemical monsters has been developed, and they have been put into the war against us. If we still stand still, then we will only have a dead end. So, it is like the original Like the war of liberation of slaves, in order to win the final victory, we must also find a new way out. At the moment, what you see is the same as the existence of horror in our memory. I hope they will bring it to you. Not horror, but hope. The real horror is left to those **** enemies."


    To speak this, Tony ended the conference directly. On the scene, only the applause of the sparse pull is left. Not everyone can accept his approach, nor is everyone guaranteed to be willing to believe him. They need time to witness and need evidence to help them make sure that what Tony said is true. But Tony believes that this kind of thing won''t take long.


    The Hydra will not give up easily, and there is a fight between them. So he is not worried at all that he will not have the opportunity to verify everything he said.


    And when he began to figure out that he was sitting on the president''s car, Nick Fury suddenly knocked on the window and sat up.


    "You are a little too impulsive today, Tony."


    "This is not an impulse, but a simplification of all the troubles. We have no time to waste on the skin. With that effort, we can find more than two allies and build more defenses."


    Tony licked his mouth. But still took two wine glasses from the freezer at hand and poured a cup for Nick Frye.


    "But this is not the rule. This is a country, not your company, without a certain procedure, you are not qualified to give your own decision."


    "I have, Secretary of Fury! Don''t forget that I am the president now!"


    Tony listened to this and immediately emphasized it loudly. In this regard, Nick Fury is also unable to say.


    "The president can''t decide everything. This kind of event involving the future of the country must be approved by Congress!"


    "That''s a pity, Congress is gone. And in the short term, I have not reorganized the idea of ??Congress." Smirking and shaking his head, Tony said his intentions. "We don''t need a lot of politicians to tell us about our behavior now. The things like Congress and lawmakers are still waiting for the US to recover."


    "What do you want to do?" Nick Fury was shocked when he heard Tony''s thoughts. He did not think that at this time Tony would have such a dangerous idea. He held all his rights in his own hands and was completely planning to sail on the mighty waves of the United States by his own power. And a little careless, everyone has to slide into the abyss with him.


    Thinking of this, Nick Fury immediately had the illusion that a ship was ruined. This made him immediately yell at Tony.


    "Tony, you can''t do this. If you make a mistake, then we have to finish."


    "You''re right." Nodded. Tony did not deny Nick Fury''s statement, but narrowed his eyes and hung a confident smile. Said to him like this. "But if I don''t make mistakes, then I can bring the United States back on track in the shortest possible time. Isn''t that what you want me to do? So, Frey, tell me your answer, you Will you believe me?"


    The tough choice was placed in front of Nick Fury, and watching Tony pressed his eyes. Nick Fury sighed and fell down powerlessly.


    "Damn, I hope you are right. Otherwise, we are all crazy!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 741： Nine heads plot to fight

    The speech from the new president of the United States has invisibly involved many people''s hearts. After all, this is the voice of a former empire, and even a stupid person can''t completely ignore his speech because of one or two failures. So for a time, the whole world was surging, because the United States, because of the Hydra.


    Many people think that Tony Stark''s speech will make the Hydra feel great pressure, and may even have a certain impact on the internal stability of Hydra. After all, this is the United States, a former hegemon who has already awakened. Neither of the enemies on Earth is afraid of his opponent who has stood up.


    In fact, the interior of the Hydra is indeed calm, and there is no such thing as the outside world. The entire Hydra is basically doing everything in its own way. If there is anyone who is impetuous and unable to settle down, then there is only Timur who has just failed the mission.


    At this time, he was apologizing to a screen without a picture, and even the kind of superhuman attitude in the week has completely disappeared. Obviously, at this moment, he is faced with a existence that makes him have no rebellious heart, and such a guy is only a baron in the Hydra.


    "I am sorry, sir. I did not think that Stark would turn to that existence! This is my mistake, I am willing to accept punishment."


    "You should think of it!" The hoarse male figure passed from the screen without the picture. Although the tone was so flat that he couldn''t hear any accusation, Timur couldn''t help but scream in his heart.


    "I didn''t think about the idea of ??existence. I obviously treated him like this before, and even launched such a war. He would actually launch his own power to help the country without any suspicion. I miscalculated his thinking. It��s my mistake, I admit it.��


    In order to lower his posture again, Timur expects to be forgiven by the baron in this way. As with the best case he had imagined, the Baron did not care about his failure. He just whispered softly and then asked very plainly.


    "How much is your loss?"


    "My biochemical department has about two years of output, and there is a whole team of steel soldiers. The most important thing is that I did not save Ivan. At the same time, the silver warrior and the sun fire are lost in vain!"


    For the baron''s inquiry, Timur did not dare to have any concealment. He put all his losses directly in front of the baron, waiting for the baron''s reply, just like a student waiting for a transcript. Soon, the baron gave him a reply.


    "Ivan''s loss is a problem, but it is not a serious problem. The technology in his hands has been thoroughly mastered, so his use value has almost been drained. The problem is that he knows some of our secrets. This must be solved by you."


    "Yes, sir. I have already arranged it! The experimental base that Ivan participated in and the key people he knew have been destroyed and transferred. Even if he opened his mouth and thought about his old enemy Stella Grab the pony, and will not bring any benefit to Stark."


    "Very good, just do what you plan. In addition, the silver warrior and the sun fire, you have to negotiate with Yoshida. After all, these two people are provided by him."


    "I understand that I will contact Mr. Yoshida!"


    Upon hearing the Baron��s words, Timur immediately twitched with pain. The loss of these two people seems to have to be compensated by him, and this is undoubtedly the decision to cut off his piece of meat. However, cutting the meat is better than killing the life. With the baron''s approval, the guy who is not in the Zhizhitian will not kill himself.


    Timur, who wanted to open, calmly confronted the loss he was about to suffer, and his performance was in the eyes of the baron.


    In his view, failure is not terrible, and a momentary failure cannot influence the changes in the situation. The key is the state of mind and determination. A person who can break the wrist and not shake the will with a small loss is obviously able to control the situation. Such a person cannot be hidden by a small failure.


    Yes, in the view of the Baron, Timur has value, so he is still qualified to continue to take on his task.


    "Very well, you should do this as soon as possible. In addition, Celerus continues to be led by you. Your task is to drag the United States and focus the whole world on this country, to provide for my actions. Convenience, how are you, what is your problem?"


    "There is no problem in the general direction, but there may be some doubts in some small areas."


    In the face of the baron, Timur did not have any big bag, but the fact is that he replied very sensibly. This made the Baron''s evaluation of him a little more, although it is a little guy who just got up, but both mind and wisdom are remarkable.


    A task, it is impossible to say that there is no problem. And it is impossible to say that someone can control all the problems in their own hands. That is the saying of arrogance and ignorance. If anyone dares to say this, then the equivalent of failure is in front of his eyes. For example, Pierce is a guy.


    A really smart and sensible guy will recognize the problem and then find a way to solve the problem ahead of time. Only in this way can we ensure that a task can be completed smoothly. At this point, Timur clearly got the approval of the baron.


    "Let''s say, what do you think is the problem? Let me listen to your thoughts."


    "Yes, sir." Respectfully bowed his head, and Timu began to tell the things he was worried about bit by bit. "I am worried about the instability inside the Earlworth. Wesker is not in the right place, but if you are there, he may not be able to play tricks. The venom is not sensible, but there are chips that we have in his mind. Controlling it is not a problem. As for Alfred, there is Aleksia serving at you, and there is no disagreement about coming to him. I am worried that Victor, this guy has always been against us, although it has always been said to be We work together, but what he did did not reach the level that a partner should do. I am worried that he will sell us at a critical time."


    "Victor von Dum?" When he heard Timur, the baron immediately found the shadow of this person in his mind. This made him sink for a while before he said to Timur. "Victor is standing behind Mephisto. This guy is very useful for me for a while. So for Victor, we are not suitable to move him for the time being. So, you should temporarily separate him consciously. Isolation is outside the plan. When I have used Mephisto, I will solve it."


    "Yes, sir. Everything is in accordance with your instructions."


    After hearing the Baron��s decision, Timur��s heart was unwilling, but he still honestly fell down and chose to obey.


    The baron nodded again and then asked again through the big screen without the picture.


    "So, what plans do you have now? Is it a plan to deal with the United States and attract others'' attention?"


    "I didn''t have a plan. But after watching the press conference held today by Tony Stark, I suddenly had a plan!"


    Upon hearing the inquiry, Timur immediately raised his head and revealed a smug smile.


    "Stark mentioned the winter soldier as a traitor at today''s press conference, and he obviously didn''t know that the winter soldier had now betrayed the organization and returned to the captain of the US. This would be an opportunity, one that triggered between them. Opportunity of opposition, as long as the operation is obtained, the Avengers I want to inhale are not a problem. If the Avengers squat inside, we will help the whole world and believe that the whole United States will be turbulent. At that time, the whole world will also The line of sight is concentrated here, and you can also feel that you don��t feel like you are completing your plan."


    "Good idea. Just have you ever thought about it, if the US captain persuaded Tony Stark to let him accept the existence of the Winter Soldier, what would happen?"


    "If it is someone else, I may be worried about this problem. But if it is Stark, I absolutely do not believe that he will accept the existence of the Winter Soldier. He is a very conceited person, since he has already determined the identity of the Winter Soldier Hydra. Then, even if the captain tries harder, it is impossible for him to easily recognize the identity of the winter soldier."


    Shaking his head, Timur seemed to think of something, and a strange smile began to hang on the corner of his mouth.


    "And, with regard to the Winter Soldier, I know something very interesting. Pierce did a good thing when he was alive, that is, let the Winter Solder carry out a very crucial plan. This plan promoted the Hydra to the SHIELD. Encroaching, also laid the most important foreshadowing for today''s plan. Please believe me, once this plan is exposed, unless the US captain is willing to give up the winter soldiers, there will be only endless endings between them!"


    "Steve Rogers will not give up the Winter Soldier. I am sure of this!"


    With the name mentioned, the baron��s voice has a strange meaning. Obviously, he is no stranger to the captain of the United States, or very familiar. This made him silence for a long time after saying this, and Timur waited quietly in such silence, waiting for the baron to renew his words.


    Soon, the baron opened his mouth again.


    "This thing will be handed over to you. I only have one thing to remind you, that is to be careful about the city of Hui Yao, with our current strength, not to be able to confront that existence. Be cautious, don''t be caught. !"


    "Yes, sir!" With a smile on his face, Timur raised his eyes and replied. "I promise, I will not let you down. Absolutely!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 742： Devils battle for mortal power

    Under the Pacific Ocean, in the depths of the deep and deep seabed, a huge incomparable submarine is quietly sneaking, like a ghost of the deep sea, almost unknown to anyone in the world.


    There is hardly a crew member on this submarine, and its operation is completely maintained on an automated mechanical and integrated system. This technological advancement added a bit of empty space and coldness to the submarine, especially when it was silently running in the dark deep sea, making it appear more horrible and strange, like a real Like a ghost ship.


    Of course, this is not a real ghost ship. Because on this huge submarine, there is also the presence of this passenger. At this time, in the command room of this submarine, a dark-haired man with a little tiredness turned off the screen in front of his eyes, and at the same time some uncomfortablely picked up his own eyebrows.


    And just as he started this movement, a pair of slender and slender hands suddenly came out from behind him, and then replaced his movements, and began to gently raise his eyebrows, temples and all the places to relax. .


    The owner of the two hands was so motivated, and the man who was softly thinking about the black hair complained.


    "Hello, you should pay attention to rest. After all, you have just recovered from hibernation."


    "I have been dormant for nearly seventy years. Alexia, I don''t want to waste my precious time on this meaningless behavior."


    Breaking away from the hands of a woman who is still working hard, the black-haired man stood up with a woman''s help. At this time, his true appearance was revealed.


    This is an Asian male who looks a little thin. The grade is not small, and the shape is thin. However, his appearance is quite handsome, especially his burning eyes, like the burning eyes of the flame, but also let him add a little bit of the charm of a few talents, momentum!


    "Leohad, this is for your body." The woman who supported the man sighed, and the beautiful face of humanity began to show helplessness and distressed look. "Even for your plan, you should take care of your current body. If you continue this way, I am afraid that it will be difficult for you to succeed in your plan."


    "Don''t worry about this problem, I have a plan, and all the plans are in accordance with what I expected." The man frowned when he spoke, but this made his face violently emerged with extreme majesty. Look like it. "And, Alexia. Don''t call me Leohad, my current name is Smith, Smith. Zhou!"


    "Yes, Smith. I mean, Mr. Smith. Mr. Zhou!"


    The woman��s face began to show some obvious ridicule. But all of a sudden, a sound that came in and let all the looks on her face slammed.


    "Smith. Zhou, Mr. Smith. It��s a magical name, isn��t it?��


    The old voice slammed from the empty command room, and at this time, the thin black-haired man violently pulled some nervous women, took her behind her, and then directed the empty command. The room said coldly.


    "Since it''s already here, don''t hide your head again. Mephisto! Why, in front of me, are you still planning to play this kind of trick?"


    "Of course not! Mr. Smith. Mr. Zhou." A smoky smog suddenly emerged in this empty place, and among the black smoke, a well-dressed, old-school gentleman with a civilized stick appeared there, and The thin man showed some weird smiles. "Or, Lord Leohad Eindz Belen! Or Paracelsus has to say that every time I see you, I have to be surprised!"


    "Amazing, it''s a ridiculous question. If you are surprised, shouldn''t I be more surprised when I talk face to face with a living big devil?"


    Was debunked by the identity he had in the past, claiming to be Smith. Zhou, actually the head of the Hydra, the baroness of Baron Ainz Belen, smiled and asked without hesitation.


    And when he heard him say, Mephisto shook his head and smiled and smiled at him.


    "That''s different, it''s not the same. What should I say? Maybe I should start with all the starting points in my heart."


    "One of the greatest magicians in human history, Paracelsus, a man who is considered to have a lifelong immortal medicine. A guy who is considered to be something that should not exist, or should be a liar. According to reality, This person should die in 1541, but in fact, he did not die. It is like the legendary one, has survived, and stood in front of me, as another person!"


    "This is my first surprise, because if this person is really the Paracelsus I know. Then he obviously got a power that humans should not have, that is, the legendary immortality." The power of being a mortal person who has possessed only the gods or demons is obviously a miracle, a true miracle."


    Speaking of this, this veteran big devil slammed the stick of his own hands and continued with a more sorrowful smile.


    "And what makes me feel incredible is that this miracle is not a continuation of the flesh, but a more incredible force, a continuation of the soul. As a magician, one is watched by God and the devil. In his most inconceivable circumstances, he surpassed his own soul and returned to the world again and again in a reincarnation way. He became Leonhad Ainz Belen, or In front of Smith. Zhou. He broke the order and broke the rules, and the interesting thing is that none of us knows. Whether it is the idiot of God or the devils of us, we have not found it. This is the second one that deserves my surprise. The place."


    "And the third place that surprises me is your plan. It''s such a weak body, but it has such a huge ambition. This kind of existence is just a humble mortal, isn''t it amazing? ?"


    "People?" Hearing this, the baron��s face suddenly showed some sardonic smile. He used his burning eyes to stare at the big devil in front of his eyes, and asked him in the face of a mortal person who faced him without any wind. "What, Mephisto, do you really look down on mortals?"


    "Of course!" Hearing this question, Murphysto twitched his mouth and bluntly admitted. "The mortals are greedy, stupid, ignorant, and like the mud of the earth, exuding the stench of the earth. In addition to their souls and their value, they have no value at all. Why, don''t you think so?"


    "Whether mortals are humble, they don''t have the squats you think, Murphysto." The burning eyes are matched with the cold words, so that the baron has an indescribable momentum, as tall and sharp as an iceberg. Strong. For a time, it was actually suppressed that Mephisto was somewhat narrow.


    "Human beings are the most magical existence in the world. Although they are humble, they also have noble qualities that you can''t imagine. Maybe they are low-lying like dust, but there is always a nobler existence than the stars. It is not you can be qualitative. Something is not something you can assert. Human beings are not your playthings, Mephisto, you have no qualifications to judge them."


    "How dare you talk to me like this. Or said, Baron, do you think you are not a mortal?"


    A heavy stick of civilization in his hand, the rolling black smoke immediately changed to the endless ghost shadow, with crazy mourning, whistling and rushing toward the thin and barren baron. However, this horrible situation can only stop in front of the baron.


    At the foot of the baron, a magical blue light stretched out in the blink of an eye, supporting a crystal barrier in front of him, blocking all the dead souls outside.


    Even though Mephisto was smoky and inexhaustible, he almost completely buried his figure like an abyss, leaving only a pair of eyes with scarlet radiance. However, his strength is that he cannot get out of this mine pool. His anger could not hurt the baron and the people around him. And this is even more so that the shadow of Mephisto has made a very roaring roar.


    However, this roar can not be shaken to the baron''s will, he just calmly maintains the barrier in front of his eyes, and then said to Mephisto if nothing happened.


    "Why, are you going to tear my face with me? Or are you not going to cooperate with me and continue to deal with that existence?"


    As soon as this was said, the shadow of Mephisto made a resentful whistle. However, in the twinkling of an eye, those rolling black smoke is like a life, and it has returned to the deep and dark interior. When the appearance of the old gentleman of Mephisto appeared again in front of the baron, his face could not see the slightest anger.


    "Let''s talk about cooperation, Lord Baron. I think this thing is very urgent for you and for me, isn''t it?"


    "Of course!" silently took back his own barrier, and the baron also said nothing to me, facing Mephisto. "So, since you are cooperating, I would like to know, has your layout been completed?"


    "Of course!" I remembered my own arrangement, even if it was old like Mephisto, it could not help but show the admiration and excitement. "Although this is a big deal that I have never had before, I have already completed him, just waiting for the coming of that day. Just, I want to know, what do you intend to use to activate my arrangement?"


    "mortal!"


    After a moment of silence, the baron opened his mouth calmly and said his answer.


    "The humblest and greatest existence. Only with this kind of existence can we achieve the best results, isn''t it?"


    "Of course!" Nodded in approval, Mephisto looked at the man in front of his eyes and said it after a long while. "I am starting to think that you are not a mortal. I mean it!"


    "No!" The answer to him was a slap in the face. "I am human, always!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 743： Silver Shadow Enemy Cosmic Visitors

    Hui Yao City is affiliated to a sanatorium under the name of Zhou Yi. Susan, with a little excitement, told Zhou Yi about such a news.


    "We have succeeded. Reid has developed a way to understand the rescue. He has been saved back and has become a person again."


    "It''s good, isn''t it?" He held down the shoulders of some excited Susan, Zhou Yi smiled and said to her. "You should be happy for your friends!"


    "Yes, I am very happy for him." Suddenly, she became somewhat crimson on her cheeks because of excitement. Susan continued to speak excitedly to Zhou Yi. "But I have two other things I want to tell you!"


    "The first thing is that apart from Reed and Ben, I and my brother have chosen to leave this ability."


    If the previous news made Zhou Yi happy to be with Susan, then the news was left to Zhou Yi only to be shocked. At the moment she heard her say this, Zhou Yi suddenly opened her eyes and grabbed her shoulder and asked her.


    "Susan, do you know what you did? This is not a joke!"


    "I know, of course I know what I am doing!" Grabbed Zhou Yi''s arm, Susan''s smiling face showed a firmness that could not be ignored. "I want to keep my ability for you, Zhou Yi. I want to help you, I want a chance to stay with you?"


    "Susan, what are you talking about!"


    This is really a wayward way to be reinstated, so that Zhou Yi immediately shook his head and vetoed her.


    "Even if you want to stay with me, you don''t need to make this decision. Susan, you are just a normal person, there is no need to carry this kind of thing. Is it not normal to be a normal person?"


    "It''s good to be a normal person, but I have lost the qualification to compete with others. This is not what I want."


    After being blocked by this, Zhou Yi immediately had some feelings of not knowing what to say. Of course, he knows what the meaning of Susan''s competition is, and because of this, he can''t handle this kind of thing. His feelings have long been a mess, and he wants to solve this troublesome emotional problem, unless he is willing to slash, or it will not be clean. And can he do this kind of thing? The answer is obviously no.


    So he can only smile, accepting Susan��s statement. At the same time, he couldn''t help but say to Susan.


    "Susan, although I am very happy that you can do this for me. But I think you should know something."


    "For example?" Hearing Zhou Yi said, Susan immediately took care of her hair and looked at him with a smile and a smile, asking him.


    "For example, about the fact that I have children."


    "I thought you wouldn''t tell me about this?"


    As soon as I heard this, Susan��s expression immediately became a little resentful. But obviously, this news is not very surprising for her. Or, she already knew this thing.


    This kind of reaction made Zhou Yi a little surprised, but after thinking about it, he quickly thought of the reason. So he immediately asked Susan.


    "Do you know this news? Who told you this news? Ada, or piano."


    "It''s Ada, I really didn''t think that you would tell me about this kind of thing after she. Sure enough, as Ada said, you guys are some guys who can''t believe!"


    "Ada? When did the relationship between you and her become so close, it was time to call the name. I remember, the last time you were in trouble was very unpleasant."


    "That is why I am not familiar with Ada." Suddenly, Susan gave a look at Zhou Yi. Obviously, she was not very satisfied with Zhou Yi��s provocative behavior. "And, the last time was just an accident. After all, we didn''t know each other very well at the time."


    "So?"


    "So now, our relationship is not bad. At the very least, we have a certain consensus on the same **** man."


    "Then you really want to thank me. Because I have provided the conditions for the establishment of friendly relations between you, aren''t they?"


    Touching his nose, Zhou Yi can only smile, so self-deprecating. Looking at his reaction, Susan smiled more and more brilliantly.


    "Maybe we really want to thank you, especially after I met you and your women."


    "In short, this is my determination. I need this power, and only this kind of power can make me have the qualification to stand by you. I don''t want to be compared with others. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I understand, I understand. Is there a good victory between women? I certainly understand!" When he said this, Zhou Yi took the spirit and turned the subject.


    "You just said that you have two messages to tell me, what is another message?"


    "What a shame, do you want to transfer the topic? I am going to tell you, what does my brother want to join the Avengers?"


    "That kind of thing, how to say it is good, after all, he is an adult. If he wants to do something, you can''t stop him, isn''t it? Just like my sister."


    Emphasizing that the child is too big to be able to solve his own problems, Zhou Yi asked again.


    "There is still one thing you just said, what is it?"


    "The situation is like this. With these few days, I have had some communication with the aviation department in your company. In addition to confirming the data we collected in space, we also studied the reasons for the abnormal situation at that time. Then we set the target on the silver shadow man!"


    "Silver Shadow Man? What the **** is that?"


    Upon listening to this strange name, Zhou Yi��s face immediately showed a blank expression. He is very convinced that he has not heard the name of such a guy, and he also believes that there is no such a guy in the people he knows. So he really didn''t know anything about the name Susan said.


    Looking at the reaction of Zhou Yi, Susan naturally understood his doubts. So she explained immediately.


    "The silver shadow man is the name of a strange alien creature that I and your men have. According to our understanding, this is an alien with magical ability. He seems to be able to provoke the riot of the sun, and it is because of him. Only then did our last experiment have an accident."


    ��At first we thought it might be a coincidence. But as we found his tracks on Venus and Mercury, we agreed that it was purposeful. Especially recently, we found this on earth. The trace of the guy."


    "On Earth?"


    Listening to this, Zhou Yi suddenly came to interest. If he said before, he just used the news as a fun to listen to. So now, he feels a little bit strange.


    An alien, actually squatting in such a small place in the solar system for so long, and also interested in the little planet of the earth, this is something that can''t be said anyway. After all, for an alien who can cross the universe, the earth is a small place, and the small is just like the 15th century European countryside for modern urbanites. That kind of thing shouldn''t have any appeal, unless he has something to do in this place.


    But what will it be? This is obviously a question that needs to be considered. In this regard, Zhou Yi is to put his eyes on Susan''s body.


    In this regard, Susan understood that it was time for her to continue, so she explained immediately.


    ��We have done a lot of research on this. For example, we used electronic telescopes and ray monitoring instruments to scan the wavelengths of Mars and Venus. At the same time, we also investigated the places where they appeared on Earth, and then we discovered Some special things."


    "The guy seems to be looking for something, and he seems to have found what he wants. It''s on earth! Then we found out that he started to send signal waves to the universe, a special signal wave. We Although it is impossible to decipher the content of the signal, it is conceivable that that kind of thing is definitely not a good thing for the planet."


    "What do you mean, will there be an idea for aliens to play the planet?"


    After listening to Susan��s explanation, Zhou Yi immediately asked her about it. In response, Susan immediately nodded and confirmed Zhou Yi��s guess.


    "Yes, the guy we call the silver shadow man is obviously a pathfinder of a higher civilization of the universe. Although we are not sure what kind of thinking he has, we must speculate on him with the worst intentions. The idea. I think he might be an intruder''s scout, and his signal to the depths of the universe is obviously prepared for the later army. To verify my thoughts, I used the city of Hui Yao and Jupiter to go up the mountain. The relationship borrowed their cosmic detection technology. Then I discovered this."


    Speaking of this, Susan took out a small machine from her own white pocket, and then put an image in front of Zhou Yi through this machine.


    I saw that in a vast universe, a piece of black fog that could not be visited, almost bigger than the planet, was moving forward little by little. Everything that he passed was cleaned up as if it had been completely swallowed up. And if this is what Susan is pointing to, then obviously he is coming to the earth.


    This is a dangerous signal for the earth. But when Zhou Yi looked down at Susan''s face, he found that Susan''s face had no bit of worry. This is not normal, because according to the process in the movie, as a person who knows everything, Susan should be anxious now.


    This made him immediately curiously ask Susan.


    "Why can''t I see the worry from you? You won''t be fooling me."


    "Why should I worry!" shrugged his shoulders and Susan laughed of course. "There are you here, what do I need to worry about?"


    "You said it makes sense!"


    Turning his eyes, Zhou Yi and Susan looked at each other and then laughed involuntarily. Obviously, he is very confident, just like Susan. If there are any aliens who dare to invade their territory, then he will be very happy to tell them that you made a wrong decision. And it is the last wrong decision! (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 744： Going to the secret meeting in Washington

    No longer care about the alien invaders who are about to come, Zhou Yi took Susan to talk about the issues he really cares about now.


    "The dinner time is coming, do you want us to have a dinner together?"


    "Supper, of course, no problem. I just don''t want to eat any Mexican food any more. I have to know that during this time, I didn''t eat melon pancakes, so I can smell a bunch of avocados when I lift my sleeves. The taste of the sauce."


    Susan said so, Zhou Yi had already gotten together and sniffed on her collar.


    "You said that I really smell something, let me smell it carefully, um! It seems to be the taste of Sichuan Sichuan Chaotian Pepper."


    "Hey, give me away, are you a dog?" Pushed Zhou Yi, Susan was directly angry with his statement. Seeing the smile on her face, Zhou Yi immediately laughed and then said shamelessly.


    "Sorry, I am not a dog. I am more advanced than a dog. Of course, it should be superior to people!"


    "Zhou Yi, you say so, I have to be angry."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s have a good chat about what we have to eat at night. I think, if you don''t mind, how about sharing a dinner at your house in the evening?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Zhou Yi honestly stopped his own work. Then seriously said to Susan.


    Susan naturally has no opinion on this proposal. In fact, when Zhou Yi mentioned this, she remembered the candlelight dinner and some things that would happen later. So she replied immediately.


    "Of course, this is a good idea. It''s just that I only make ordinary British food like sandwiches. I hope you can don''t mind."


    "British food" heard the name that he didn''t want to hear. Zhou Yi immediately twitched his mouth and then immediately smiled and said to Susan. "It doesn''t matter, I will cook Chinese, French and Italian. It''s a lucky thing. I mean, if we are a little faster, maybe we can buy something fresher. After all, it''s not too late. ""


    "French cuisine, this is very good, I like it very much!" Nodded, Susan took off her own white coat and hugged Zhou Yi''s arm. "What are we waiting for? Don''t forget, it''s what you said, it''s not too late."


    "Of course, of course. Let''s go!"


    Holding Susan''s hand, Zhou Yi took her directly to the sanatorium. Looking at their shadows, after a window in the sanatorium, a disappointed figure sighed deeply.


    For his sigh, his friend said to him with some helplessness.


    "Maybe you should let her know how much sacrifice you made for her."


    "Maybe I shouldn''t let her know how stupid I made."


    Stretching out his hand and watching his fingers tangled like the rubber of the activity, Dr. Reid''s smile made him look particularly bleak. Looking at such a scene, Ben patted him on the shoulder and persuaded him.


    "If that''s the case, then forget her, Reid. Maybe it will make you feel better."


    "Maybe this is a good idea." I saw that I have completely changed back to the ordinary people''s friends. Reed shook his head and said to him. "I decided, this is not the place I should stay. So, I plan to leave here tomorrow."


    "Where are you going?" Listening to his friend suddenly made such a decision, and I was both happy and uneasy. He is happy that his good friend finally learned to let go. What is uneasy is that he is really worried, and all this will be a momentary impulsive move.


    "Washington! President Tony Stark is said to be convening those capable people to deal with the superpowers of Hydra. I think I should be able to help."


    "Are you crazy?" The first reaction to this was Reed''s madness. "You are just a scientist, not a soldier, not a soldier. They have to deal with the world''s most insane terrorist organization, not a mouse in the lab. You will only let yourself die."


    "Don''t worry about this problem, Ben." Reed explained to his friend, Reed smiled and explained to him. "I am a scientist, and President Stark will understand this. He knows that my greatest value is not on the battlefield, but in the lab. So he won''t let me die."


    "I am not worried about him, but you!" sighed, and I held Reed''s shoulder. "Listen, man. I won''t let you go alone to do this dangerous thing. So, I want to go with you, and the flame boy."


    ��Johnny?�� As soon as there were other people, Reid asked strangely at once. And in this regard, this answer is.


    "Although this flame boy is a headache, but we are all together anyway. And his ability is also a necessary existence for the United States now, isn''t it?"


    "Of course." Nodded, and Reed had some smiles on his face. "I think it will be in line with the personality of the kid who loves to dazzle. With his ability, he can really become a big star."


    "If he is a star, it is so annoying, I can guarantee that he must be the most disgusting star in history, no one."


    "I agree!" Two friends who have been with each other for a long time looked at each other and smiled at each other, leaving the place that was a sad place for someone. At this time, far from the other end of the country, the newly appointed President is receiving a special prisoner.


    ��Dr. Bolivar Teslak? How are you feeling recently?��


    "Not bad!" Teslak, who was born with a disability, heard this and lifted his head from the magazine. Then he answered Tony, who asked him this way. "There are foods and drinks here. There are the latest research magazines and movies, and there is no need to serve. As a prisoner, I can''t ask for more, isn''t it?"


    "As a prisoner, you really don''t want more." Nodded, Tony confirmed his statement, and then he immediately changed his tone and said to him. "But if you are no longer a prisoner, then I think you can ask for more things. Dr.!"


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean, Mr. President."


    Putting down the book in his own hands, Teslak raised his head and stared at the special president with his own eyes.


    "If you want to know more about the Hydra from me, then I am sorry, I am afraid I am really powerless. They only provided me with a research environment, but did not disclose their internals to me. Secret. I am just doing what I need to do. I don��t know anything about their affairs. You can��t get anything from me.��


    "Of course, I know. So I have no plans to understand my opponent through you."


    Pulling the chair under his buttocks, you can get closer to the scientist who invented the sentinel robot. Tony said to him in a confused voice.


    "However, you don''t have to be arrogant. After all, you are a genius, a true genius. So in my eyes, what you can offer is far more important than some insignificant intelligence."


    "You saw me?"


    Something surprised to see the president in front of him, Teslak��s eyes are totally unbelievable. For him, Tony Stark should be the opposite of his two people. Although they are the top scientists, but the numerous fans of Tony are far from being able to compare them with the strange gnomes. So, he hates and hates guys like Tony. If he can, he doesn''t mind doing too much for them.


    Anyway, he thinks this way. In his opinion, Tony should have this idea as well. However, his idea is obviously extreme, because for Tony, he is nothing more than a passerby. Even now, he is at best a passerby with some value.


    "Yes, I have taken a fancy to you. My skills are excellent. Dr. Tasluck. Your sentinel robot and your research on mutants are the world''s most advanced technologies. No one can deny this. Your merits. If you put this technology on the right track, you can say that your achievements will not be less than the existence of Edison."


    "So, what do you want to say? Your Excellency?"


    Listening to Tony''s statement, Teslak can hardly keep anything calm. Because Tony said what he wanted most, but with the failure of Pierce, it all became a bubble.


    Nothing is better than a dream, but it is more painful to be pierced by a needle. Taslak experienced this feeling, and because of this, he was too jealous of all this. Now, Tony has once again raised this dream, how can he still keep calm.


    But his excitement was exactly what Tony wanted. He saw the changes in Teslak and immediately said to him.


    "I can guess what Pierce promised you. And I can promise to you as well. And it is even brighter and more identifiable. As long as you work with me, give me the technology in your hands and provide it to me. America. What do you think of this condition?"


    "You want me to help you continue to build sentinel robots, and then deal with those mutants?"


    Hearing this, Teslak, who was not too keen on politics, immediately asked. To this, Tony immediately shook his head and smiled.


    "No, no, no! It''s not about dealing with variants, but about dealing with Hydra. Do you know? It''s almost overkill to use your technology to do that kind of thing. Dr. Teslak, your technology can change the world. As long as you work with me, you will get everything you want. So, your answer is?"


    "I think, I don''t have any extra choices. Isn''t it?"


    Standing up, a few steps went to Tony''s face, Teslak directly held his hand and said to him.


    "Happy cooperation! Your Excellency the President. I hope this time, you will not let me down!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 745： There are children in the house

    For Zhou Yi, the recent life is indeed somewhat pleasant. Because he is a formal problem, whether it is an emotional problem or a family problem.


    The first is Susan''s business. With Susan''s first friendship with Zhou Wei and Ada''s referral, she is easily integrated into this somewhat complicated family.


    Then there was the child''s problem. For the first time, Zhou Yi took Jill and the children to go home for two days, and this did not lead to any obvious incitement, although he could see that several women were not calm in their hearts. . But in the face of Zhou Shang, they still showed the tolerance they deserved. This means that they have accepted the existence of this child, and taking Zhou Shang as a starting point, it seems that there is no obvious obstacle to Jill''s change of mind.


    There are indications that my life has finally begun to converge. If you wait patiently, maybe everything that he expects will become a reality.


    As a god, Zhou Yi can almost say that he already has a lot of things that humans can''t believe. Therefore, his remaining expectations are not too many. He only hopes that his family will be completed, and all his dear people can live in harmony. For ordinary people, this is a goal that can be achieved as long as it is managed seriously. But for Zhou Yi, it is more difficult than destroying the world to save the world.


    He only needs a blink of an eye to destroy the world, but if he wants to change the heart and emotions of others, I am afraid that 10,000 eyes are not enough. The problem of feelings is always the most complicated problem in the world, and it is a great luck that he can make things look like today.


    However, no matter how lucky, there will be some troubles. For example, two children in their own family. Of course, Zhou Yi said that Zhou Shang and the unborn baby in the belly of Selana. It was the original two little gimmicks in his family.


    Aretha and Shirley, who are fifteen years old this year, obviously have a secret that a young girl should have. After all, this is the United States, and in the United States, children who have not had a first love at the age of fifteen are simply the same. This is easy to accept, after all, children are always looking forward to a beautiful love story. Especially at the age when they are most prone to embarrassment.


    But this does not mean that Zhou Yi would like to see a mixed kid cheating his baby daughter. Understanding is understood, but I want him to agree that his two daughters are in love at this time, and some little devils are clear to me and me, that is simply impossible.


    He even said that he didn''t mind throwing the lucky guys to Jupiter and letting them live with the aliens for a while.


    Please understand the psychological protection of a father for his daughter. Even if these two daughters were adopted, they are also their own heart for Zhou Yi. But unfortunately, the two as the heart of the meat do not buy.


    When Zhou Yi began to ask questions about their lives and problems in learning, and wanted to find out if there were any friends in their neighborhood who were particularly intimate, the two girls did not say anything and pushed him directly from his house. Go out.


    This obviously broke the heart of Zhou Yi, and he had to find some dignity as a father in the more well-behaved Zhou Shang. Looking at the appearance of Zhou Yi, who lost his soul and left, I couldn''t help but bite my lips through the cracks in the door, asking Shirley behind him.


    "Shirley, can we do this too much? Dad looks like it is very sad!"


    "Please, Aressa. Can you not be so entangled in your father, this will be said to be a love affair."


    Lying on a black leopard like a big cat, Shirley slouched her ears and said to Aressa in front of her with a disdainful look.


    After a lapse of more than a year, Shirley has changed a lot. Children, especially girls during development, always grow extraordinarily fast. So Shirley at this time has completely faded the feeling of greenness, like a fruit that has begun to mature, and it becomes fresh and tender.


    Perhaps because of the close relationship with Natasha, Shirley always has the tendency to change towards Natasha. The natural feminine charm combined with her youthful vitality always makes it impossible for people to see their eyes at first sight.


    Coupled with the magic of her learning in the so-called Tianmo, her smiles have magical temptations. It can be said that both men, women and children are inevitably attracted by her charm. This is why she has always been the most popular girl in the school. Human beings, even those who are mutants and dark races, cannot be compared to such a child.


    As a sister, although not a biological one. The change of Aretha is not much smaller than Shirley.


    Also entering the growth period, she also began to highlight the girl''s most beautiful posture, and perhaps the reason for personality, Aretha always with a handsome and moving look. She can''t be as strong as Shirley, and she doesn''t want to be as strong as she is. She is more willing to hide behind Shirley and be a quiet good boy. It is this quiet and gentle temperament that has made her have countless fans.


    After all, this kind of poor, amiable sweet girl is always easy to provoke the male protection of the hormonal secretion of the little guys. Even if Aretha can handle all of them with just one hand, they are still mad like a mad bee that smells nectar.


    Aresa and Shirley, this pair of sisters is undoubtedly the two most visible presences in the entire Huiyao City High School. Their existence has left countless mature boys resting like geosexual male dogs. And this is why Zhou Yi feels that his two baby daughters have talked about the reasons for love. It is really too many stupid fools. The sisters who are the parties are embarrassed to argue on this issue, so they can only blast out Zhou Yi, who has come to care for the child.


    No way, who makes Zhou Yi''s question so sensitive to the two children. Especially when they are at the stage where it is the most easy to think about.


    "Love father complex? Shirley, where did you hear this kind of thing?"


    The exchange of the two girls is still going on, and obviously, for Aretha, Shirley��s words are undoubtedly a blockbuster. It made her whole person almost panicked.


    Looking at her flustered performance, Shirley immediately came to the spirit, directly rushed to her body, and hugged her from behind.


    "Oh, it seems that I am talking about it. Aretha, I didn''t think that you guy who looks like a quiet literary girl actually thinks about this shy thing in his heart. Don''t tell me, you Really treat Dad as that object!"


    "What are you talking about?" Reddened his ears in an instant, and Arisa gritted her teeth and then grabbed Shirley''s chest. "It��s just a fifteen-year-old who has had such a sloppy ****. It��s no wonder that your thoughts are so embarrassing. Quickly, what love lover is you seeing?"


    "Oedipus plot, commonly known as the Oedipus plot, isn''t it the lovefather in the opposite direction?" With a natural voice saying this, Shirley did not care about the claws that Aretha extended, but instead returned directly Caught the baby on her chest. At the same time, smirked and said to her sister. "You are still very embarrassed to say that I am a sloppy ****, look at yourself, isn''t it just as bad?"


    "I, I am different from you." Aretha couldn''t be as open-minded as Shirley in this respect. At the moment she was caught, her whole person seemed to be touching the electricity and ejected and jumped. Open. At the same time, she also protected her **** while screaming at Shen Li. "I am so conservative in my usual wear, and I am paying attention to not letting others see it."


    "I am also, but there is no way. Just move it, it is too obvious." It is quite a bit of a chest that has developed over his head compared to his peers. Shirley��s face has a confident smile. . Apparently, she is proud of her body, and Iressa can only say how to grind her teeth.


    "You little fairy. I have to make you look good sooner or later!"


    "Please feel free, I am waiting for you at any time." With a smile, Shirley glanced at her short blond hair, and then showed a smile like a idiot. "But now, I should take the justice that you want to get back in the first place. I feel it, I haven��t touched it in a few days, and your little one has grown up again!"


    "Ah, Shirley, you are a rogue!"


    The fight between the two girls apparently began to overfire, to some extent it was like this. And the degree of trouble between them is obviously going to be upgraded again. A black shadow violently emerged from the back of Aretha, and then made such a hollow voice.


    "You two are too much trouble, hurry up and stop. Otherwise, I will give you some color to see if you are careful."


    "Ah!" Aresa, who had been half-dressed by Shirley, screamed and hid herself in the bed. Shirley, who was also dissatisfied, broke his mouth and asked for a smile in the shadow of the shadow.


    "Uncle, how come you got up so early today?"


    "I heard some voices that I didn''t want to hear, so I got up. I just wanted to stay quiet for a while, but I didn''t expect you to play too much. Really, is the child playing so crazy now?" ��


    The sound in the shadows is as full of echoes as the abyss, giving people a illusion of horror that devours everything. But in the face of such a existence, the two girls did not have much reaction, as if they were used to it.


    "Yeah, yes. I also listened to a Bichi in the class yesterday, what did she and her boyfriend do!"


    "Shirley, shut me up. How can this kind of thing be said? Uncle, don''t listen to Shirley."


    "How can I talk nonsense? I specifically called the Bichi out, and then controlled her with the magic of the day, letting her say everything."


    "I said, Shirley. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Two girls, you are screaming at me. Listening to such a voice, there are some headaches in the shadows, and some are gratified. However, he immediately called out and stopped the conversation between the two girls.


    "Enough, don''t say it again!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 746： Shadow Devils Unexpected Situation

    "Don''t say it again, the girl said this, it is too unscathful. Don''t forget, I am still here."


    The voice in the shadow is obviously helpless. His tone is that he is reprimanding, but it is better to say that he is helpless and helpless to these two girls. And this tone, naturally, can''t escape the ears of Shirley, who is about to evolve adult.


    So she immediately, Elisa, forced her out of the bed. Then he smiled at the shadow and said haha.


    "Uncle, what are you afraid of? Don''t forget, you came out through the body of Aretha. So this kind of thing, you shouldn''t have seen it already?"


    "That''s not the same, Shirley. For me, you are just children." The presence in the shadow was repulsively angrily, but only halfway through it, he was silent. There is another sentence in this sentence, but it is only repeated in his heart.


    "My most important child."


    Shirley, who didn''t know what he said in his heart, was obviously not satisfied with what he said before the shadow, so he almost immediately yelled.


    "Hey, Uncle. We are no longer children. I am fifteen years old. My classmates have changed my boyfriend for several years at my age."


    "If you are going to learn from these classmates, then I promise that you will only see their portraits in the hallway when you next class."


    The return of the shadows was almost cold without any feelings, and the implied contempt for life immediately caused Shirley to shudder.


    For this special status, she has never seen an uncle who has never seen her. Although she always has an inexplicable feeling of intimacy, she is inevitably afraid of the indifference and coldness that he inadvertently reveals. . That feeling always gave her the illusion of facing the legendary big devil, especially after the demon who was living on her was directly wiped out by the uncle in the shadow, she even produced the past of this uncle. Unimaginable curiosity.


    A presence that does not put life in the eye, one may be the existence of evil, but treats himself and Aretha like his own children, which makes Shirley''s little brain full of question marks. She really wants to know why, but she dare not ask for an exit. Because in general, she is still so afraid of this existence that she calls her uncle.


    Just like now, after he finished saying this, she immediately shook her head and denied.


    "Okay, okay. I surrender, I promise not to have any connection with them. I mean it!"


    "Very good!" Gloomy back, the presence in the shadows seems to feel too heavy, and may scare the two children, so he immediately changed his tone, and said to Shirley with some concern. . "How was your recent practice? I mean the magic of the day you learned from the demon."


    "Is the progress still good? Just a little bit of a small fight, I can''t figure out where the limits of this day''s magic are? I can''t find someone to experiment with the power, so what kind of thing is there? The degree, I am not very clear." Scratching his head, Shirley''s face appeared a bit of distress. "Maybe the uncle should not have wiped out the demon called Bo Xun."


    "Do not destroy him?" The shadow immediately sneered. "If you don''t destroy him, it will only be you. Shirley, you still don''t understand. This kind of demon-like existence will not do anything to hurt your own interests. He is willing to teach you the threat of that guy. Besides, I still want to nurture you, and then resurrected by your strength. At that time, whether he takes up your body or if you give birth to a magical tire is not necessarily the case. When the tone is regretted, it is better to clean him up now. Anyway, his use value has been drained, and he has no meaning of existence."


    "Uncle, you are still so domineering, huh, huh!"


    For this reason, because of a possible reason, people are beaten up, and they speak confidently. Shirley said that this is no one. However, she does not dislike this temper. On the contrary, she also feels that this uncle is fascinating enough because of this temper. If it is because of this is the reason for her uncle, she really wants to try to feel like this person dating.


    This is the thought of the little girl who has just entered adolescence. If you have a great ability, I am afraid I can''t guess their mind. The same is true of the guy in this shadow. He didn''t know what Shirley had in his head, but he continued to talk about himself.


    "If you feel that you don''t know the bottom line of your strength, then find a time, I will go outside with you to go around. There are a lot of good guys in this city, even if you let go of them, even if you They don''t have much to do with death. I am by your side, you don''t have to worry about anything!"


    "Still forget it, Uncle." As soon as she heard this, Shirley immediately snarled. This kind of thing obviously exceeded her psychological bottom line, so she refused to think about it. "I have no contradiction with them. It is really unnecessary to do this kind of thing. And this is the city of Dad. I don''t want to mess it up because of me."


    "I said, don''t worry." When she heard Shirley mention Zhou Yi, the tone of the shadow suddenly condensed, and then quickly returned to the usual appearance. "I said that I am there, and no one can even find out that these things are what you do."


    "Uncle, how can you teach Shirley like this." She has been held in her arms by Shirley. In the presence of the ostrich, Aretha can no longer bear the words of him. She immediately screams in her voice. It��s full of complaints. "Are you not teaching bad Shirley again?"


    However, this kind of blame obviously does not make the shadow change his mind. He still insisted on the sisters.


    "Of course not, Aretha, I am giving it to Shirley''s self-protection. Your stupid father can''t protect you all the time, just like last time, if you didn''t communicate with me, It''s very likely that there will be irreparable mistakes. So, instead of pinning your hopes on that guy, it''s better to let you have enough self-protection."


    "But you can''t teach Shirley like this. You are taking her astray." Even if the shadows say that, Aretha still shook his head desperately. "And, don''t say bad things about my father, even if you are an uncle, you can''t do it."


    "What the **** **** has!"


    There was a terrible roar, and the invisible power was as daunting as a huge hollow that swallowed everything. But soon, these things were converged, and even the people in the shadows became weaker.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t be angry with you. This is my fault, I am sorry, dear."


    "But, I am really good for you. Aretha, you are different from Shirley. I can always cover you in my protection. Even if the world is destroyed, I can protect you safely, because I am always with you. By the side, but Shirley, Shirley does not have the ability to communicate with me. Once she has any accidents and you know nothing about it, I have no way to save her. It is like the last time. So, the most The good way is to let her protect herself. Do you understand?"


    "But I think there will always be some gentle ways. Isn''t it?"


    Despite the shock of the horror that had just erupted in the shadows, Aretha insisted on his own ideas. For her, she is a sister, and her sister should protect her sister so that she will not go astray. Her thoughts made the shadows somewhat gratifying and somewhat helpless.


    "Arisa, I know that you are good for Shirley. But why do you care about the existence of ants? Your identity is high, there is me, you don''t have to care about these trivial things."


    "In short, it can''t be done!" Aretha turned her head into a rattle, and Shirley stunned her face with a smile of rejection. This made him sigh deeply and then responded to them.


    "Okay, okay. Since you don''t want to do this, forget it. I will think of ways to train Shirley. Don''t worry, I won''t use the method I just mentioned."


    "You are also not allowed to hurt those innocent people!"


    "Okay, I promise!"


    Looking at Shirley��s unshakable eyes, the shadow quickly softened. At this time, because of the previous contradictions, the atmosphere between them was somewhat stiff. And when the shadow wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere between them, the door to Shirley and Aretha''s room slammed into a bang.


    This is something that has never happened before. Even Zhou Yi now has his own children, but he has never lost a bit of love for these two daughters. Even with Zhou Wei, even Ada, these women have no change in their love for these two children. It can be said that in this family, they are treasures. Don''t say such tricks. Even if they yell at them loudly, no one dares to do this.


    Now, this kind of thing happened. It is really a surprise for the two girls to know how to react. At this time, the existence of the shadow is inexplicably angry.


    For him, these two children are the most precious treasures in his heart, and they are not allowed to touch anyone. Even if he looks at it with a disgusting look, he will destroy the person who reveals this kind of look. He did do this kind of thing, but the two children didn''t know it.


    Now, some people dare to treat his treasures like this, which makes him immediately unable to suppress the desire to destroy in his heart. It��s just that he is still restrained because he doesn��t want to show his horror in front of the two children.


    At this time, the door has been slammed down, just behind the door, a baby with only a diaper is holding his little hand, posing a majestic posture, step by step from the door Then came in.


    Such a little guy did not think of anyone. It is such a existence, but it makes the shadow of the heart roar like an explosion.


    This child, this child? Pain, sorrow, and endless madness, all emotions broke out in his heart for a moment. Let him walk in the ground for a moment without a trace. Only leaving Aretha alone in painful eyes on her chest, and then worried about the place where the shadows exist.


    Of course, she still has such doubts in her heart.


    Uncle, what the **** are you doing? (To be continued~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 747： Little devil is in peace

    The shadow that has left is naturally impossible to know the fear from Aretha, and after a little worry, Aretha temporarily put her fears down.


    She is very clear about how powerful the presence of the shadows is. It can be said that almost no one can hurt him, except himself. So soon, she put her attention on the little guy who came in. And just as she was ready to act, Shirley was a step faster than her, and hugged the little guy crawling on the ground.


    "Hey, isn''t this a small Zhou Shang? Come, Shang En, tell my sister, how come you come here?"


    The little guy still can''t talk, but he grinned at his sister with a grin. At the same time, he danced and showed his excitement in his heart. It can be seen that he seems to like the big sister in front of him.


    This kind of performance immediately immediately made Shirley laugh.


    "Hah, you like me very much. I like you too, little guy."


    Gently pinched the little cheeky little cheek, Shirley didn''t hold back, and kissed his face directly. And this makes the little guy more excited. His fleshy little hand hugged Shirley''s neck directly, and then kissed her side face with a sip.


    This interesting move made Shirley laugh, and Aresa, who was watching, looked over the head and got to the side of the little guy.


    "Hey, Xiao Shangen, have you forgotten me?"


    In the face of another beautiful big sister who suddenly appeared in front of her, the little guy naturally came to the head and gave a sip on her face. And this reaction immediately made Shirley smile and said to the little guy.


    "You are such a lascivious little guy. I can see it. If you are so small, you will be so lascivious. If you grow up, you must be like a dad. It is a guy who is everywhere."


    As soon as she heard Shirley, the little guy was not happy at the moment. Although he is still small, he is smart enough to distinguish who is who. So when Shirley said that he would be like his dad in the future, he immediately spit out his tongue, and spewed a lot of bubbles against Shirley.


    This made Shirley happily pinch his small face and said to him with a wink.


    "Why, do you have any opinions on me? Son is like a father, shouldn''t this be a normal thing?"


    "Oh, wow, wow!" In this regard, the little guy who can''t talk can only force his little hands and feet to express his opposition. Of course, his lovely action has no other effect than to make his two older sisters laugh.


    And just as their two laughing waists are almost out of reach, Zhou Yi and Jill have already looked out from the door and asked them.


    "Children, have you seen Xiao Shangen? Oh, well, I have seen this little guy."


    "Please tell me that this door is not his bad. I don''t know how many things he saw today!"


    Looking at the broken door at the foot, Jill immediately covered his face and asked Alisa with helplessness. But before the two children answered, the little guy who was held in her arms by Shirley patted her chest. One of these was what I did. You should not talk calmly.


    For his performance, Jill, who is a mother, can only helplessly hold down his forehead and make a look that I am really fed up with.


    And looking at his son is still covering his mouth with a smile of excitement. Zhou Yi immediately hugged Jill''s shoulder and said to her.


    "Oh, don''t be too upset. At least you look at the good place, that is, our child is an honest little guy, isn''t it?"


    "If this is based on the premise that he has removed the whole family, then I would rather hope that he is not so honest."


    "Don''t think too much, dear. He is still only a child after all, you really don''t have to blame him too much." While pulling Jill toward the door, he glanced at the two children. Zhou Yi said so much to him. "And, as long as someone can look at him, I don''t think he will be doing this kind of thing. This is what his sisters can do. Is it? Baby."


    "Give me the grace of peace, I will promise to see him."


    Holding a little guy who is laughing and joking, Shirley is ashamed to her father. With assurance, Zhou Yi immediately pulled Jill out. He didn''t want Jill to stay here again, and then let the naughty little guy give the nerves to his nerves. So, letting the little guy leave her sight is the right choice.


    The mother who looked at her father and the little guy just left, and Shirley snorted and said to the little guy in her arms.


    "Listen, Xiao Shangen. I just saved your life. So, you have to be nice to my sister, do you know?"


    Listening to this, the little guy immediately licked his teeth and then squeezed a big smile at Shirley. And for the deal that the two guys had privately reached, Aretha could only say very helplessly.


    "Is it a bit of a suspicion that you are doing this?"


    "Where is it, what does that mean? Please, my English is not very good, so I don''t understand what you mean by what you mean."


    "It''s very simple! I mean that you two are together, and you are going to use some special cooperation methods to achieve some wrong actions that are not very suitable. Shirley, you are taking Shannen bad."


    "What do you want me to do? Look at Shane''s every move and let him stop making any damage. Please, he is just a baby, and the baby is a saboteur."


    Shirley does not agree with this statement of Aretha. In her opinion, it seems that helping Shann should be completely a matter of course. But like her stubborn opinion, Aretha also has her own opinion.


    "What you have to do is correct him. He is the father''s child, we can''t make such a child a bad guy."


    "Now tell him the bad guy, is it too early?"


    "Maybe it''s too early, but we are his sister. As a sister, we can''t make everything too late."


    Two people had some disputes about how to deal with Shane. At this time, the shadows suddenly appeared here, and they made such a voice to them.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Uncle, are you coming back?" After hearing this voice, Aresa, who had just worried about him, immediately asked about it. And when I heard the concern of Aretha, the voice in the shadows eased a lot.


    "Yes, I''m fine. I just thought of something I want to forget, but I can''t forget it. Don''t worry about me, Aresa."


    "Yes? Uncle. Hey, look at this little guy, he seems to be very interested in you."


    Shirley, who had no heart and lungs, didn''t care at all about how the shadows changed. She just held Shang En, letting the little guy scream and try to approach the shadows. For this reaction, the existence in the shadow has become somewhat silent. He seems to be thinking and hesitating. But after a while, he still trembled and said to Shirley.


    "Bring him over, Shirley. Let me have a good look at him."


    "Okay, okay. I think this is what he wants." While answering this, Shirley took the little guy to the shadow. Looking at the shadow in front of him, the little guy opened his mouth and drooled, laughing at the shadows.


    Obviously, for this seemingly horrible existence, he not only did not have the kind of fear and fear, but he was so happy that he directly fluttered his own little hands and wanted to rush toward the shadows.


    "This little guy seems to like you very much. Oh, my god, his strength is really big. I almost can''t hold him anymore." I only feel like holding a live squid, Shirley simply suppresses it. The little guy is struggling with some madness. The next moment, this innocent little guy broke away from his sister''s arms, like a monkey jumping off a branch, fluttering toward the shadows.


    In the face of this seemingly scary movement, the two girls are naturally somewhat discolored. At this time, the shadows suddenly slammed out a pair of palms that seemed to be entirely composed of darkness. When the air caught the leap, he lifted him up.


    Feeling the power of the palms of my hands, the little guy immediately screamed happily. In the shadows, there are also a pair of eyes faintly present. A pair of eyes, like the deepest darkness, can almost devour all the radiant eyes.


    The presence of the shadows used these eyes to stare at the little guy in his hand, and the complex look made Shirley and Aretha some people could not understand.


    He is happy and excited, and this can be guessed from the fluctuations in his eyes as he looks at the little guy. In addition, his eyes are more of a kind of pain, a sadness that can''t be spoken, a kind of loneliness deep into the bone marrow.


    Unexpectedly, what kind of encounters will make a person show this kind of look, but there is no doubt that it is definitely a very bad past. Sensitive Aretha discovered this, and this made her feel sad. What happened to her intimate uncle? What kind of past does he have?


    He didn''t know these, and he didn''t dare to know. She now only hopes that Xiao Shangen can heal the pain in his heart and let him come out of it. And this is indeed possible.


    Because at this moment, the existence of the shadow seems to have entered a somewhat embarrassing state. He stared at the little guy in his hand and couldn''t help but whispered.


    ��Shang En? Zhou Shang? It��s a good name. This is a good boy who belongs to me.��


    The last sound was barely noticeable, but in such a whisper, his heart became more peaceful than ever. Just as he has the most precious treasures, he has everything in this world. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 748： Humanitarian resolute idea

    The world is sometimes changing faster than you think.


    However, it was a few days of change, and the entire United States suddenly launched such a special wave. People regret it, or some people feel regret at this moment. When they recalled the **** century trials in Washington, they felt no longer the kind of crazy incitement, nor the joy of killing the people. It is an inexplicable sense of guilt, a self-blame that cannot be said.


    It seems that some great potential awakens in their bodies, they have a kind of transformation. That is how they feel a special sense of mission.


    This world''s means of disciplining evil should not be so cruel, and as human beings, it should not be the only goal of solving their own disputes. The use of violent people can never become a great leader, and human beings should be more aware that simply relying on violence can not solve the problem.


    This is a ridiculous remark at the moment, but it is like a wild grass that grows like a rain, and it has spread throughout the United States in just a few weeks.


    People��s spearheads point to their new government and point to Tony Stark. For a time, the names of dictators, executioners, tyrants, and so on were all hanged on his head. With the accompanying demonstrations, the public opinion denunciation is the same, and there is no less.


    The voices of these accusers are higher than a wave, as if they have forgotten that they have once again passed a special vote in that trial. And all this is blamed on Tony''s head.


    In the face of such changes, Tony and his men suddenly felt a bit of a bad feeling.


    "Who can tell me what is going on, where did these **** humanitarians come from? Or is this another sinister trick for the Hydra?"


    Tossing his name to his own swearing newspaper and throwing it at the White House''s desk, Tony asked the director of the SHIELD, who took over the entire national intelligence organization, Nick False.


    In this regard, Nick Fury, who had already done a good job of preparation, immediately answered him in detail.


    "I have sent people to investigate a general, and then we find that there is no such thing as the shadow of Hydra behind these people. This situation is caused by many unofficial organizations consciously initiated and incited."


    "Unofficial organization?" Also sat in the office, and Tony talked about the future direction of the Avengers and suddenly raised his head. Looking at Nick Fury with a puzzled look.


    For his doubts, Nick Fury, who has a lot of friendship, immediately gave an explanation.


    ��Humanitarian Protection Association, Human Rights Organization Association, American Heart Association, Animal Protectors Association and Nature Conservancy, as long as you can think of, organizations that like to have nothing to do, basically participate in this demonstration. Come."


    "Are you kidding me? How can anyone have reason to come to me?"


    To hear this, Tony��s first reaction was whether it was April Fool��s Day today. But the newspapers and the news didn''t lie, so he immediately stared at Nick Fury, waiting for him to give a reasonable explanation.


    ��The Humanitarian Protection Association believes that the trial you organized in Washington is a massacre and a violation of human rights. Human rights organizations basically think so, they say that you are a madman without a human rights perspective. The Heart Association believes that you are in the Everything created by the public has greatly damaged the hearts of every viewer and even reduced the life of the heart. As for the Animal Protectors Association and the Nature Conservancy, we feel that we did not care about those when we were fighting in Washington. Animals, and because we did not deliberately control, caused tremendous damage to the entire Washington environment. It can be said that Tony, you are now facing a special collective, a difficult group!"


    "********, these are all excuses for damn!"


    It��s not just Tony��s curse that is indignant, even the Captain America who has been listening to it feels the incredible and deepest absurdity.


    When the country is in a state of ruin, and there are internal and external problems, there will be a large-scale demonstration that is based on such a ridiculous reason. I am afraid that this kind of thing is really unwilling to believe. It can even be said that if it is not in front of him now, even he can''t believe that this ridiculous thing will happen.


    Things are definitely not that simple. Through the exaggerated appearance of the event, the captain produced this judgment. Tony concluded that he almost bit his teeth and snarled and asked Nick Fry.


    "What do they want? Don''t tell me, they launched this parade just to condemn me and let me get out of the White House."


    "Of course not, believe me, as long as it is not an idiot, no one will target you with this idea. They are other attempts."


    "What do they want?" Suddenly added to their own volume, Tony was almost roaring, so asked Nick Fry. After a moment of silence, Nick Fury told him the answer.


    "Rights, Tony. What they want is power."


    "Although they seem to protect the so-called human rights, in fact, behind those crazy and almost irrational people, is a representative of a large group of former forces, a group of people who have strength and long for more rights. In the past, most of our members were chosen by them, which means that a large part of our country��s rights are controlled by them. Although they cannot directly interfere with the country��s main brain, through those subtle Interference, they can also draw a lot of benefits from them. And these are now gone."


    "We killed not only a group of Hydra''s lurkers, a group of traitors, but also representatives of their interests. In the loss of those members of Congress, their interests are not guaranteed. This is unacceptable to them. But because of the national interest, they can''t come forward to protect these guys. So they can only choose to attack at this time."


    "Tony, this is what they are demonstrating to you, and they are warning you. They are telling you that they want to share the rights in your hands."


    "Then I can only tell them that they can''t get anything."


    Tony, who is proud of his character, naturally understands that there is no compromise after he understands the curved road. He immediately responded with a tough attitude, and the implication was that he did it at all costs and against these intrinsic forces.


    And this, naturally, made Nick Fury horrified. He immediately stopped Tony and advised him.


    "You can''t do this, Tony. If you do this, then those who are bewildered will really treat you as an enemy. You can never believe what kind of strength and heritage the associations have, a careless, then the whole country. They are going to be subverted."


    "So you want to let the **** conspirators and the Virgin Mary bow down and confess?" Tony slammed the table, and Tony, who had already been ruined by the state of the thousands of holes, immediately shouted. "It��s a hell, I didn��t go down against our most powerful enemies. Now I have to bow to these **** locusts. Do you think this is possible? You must learn to bow, Tony!�� Tony��s rebellious sentiment Frye felt a little tricky, but he tried to persuade him. "This is the rule of this country. You can''t do it right with the associations that have mastered the entire social resources. If you must harden it, then the best result is that you will lose both. And by the time, the real trauma is us. The country. The Hydra will certainly sneak in and retaliate against us. We can''t afford it, Tony!"


    "No, it''s not me who can''t afford to gamble, but they!" Thinking for a moment with his eyes closed, Tony slammed his mouth and said indifferently. "I don''t have time to play any political games with these locusts. And now it''s not the time to play this kind of political game. I have already decided, Director Fry. At this time, we can''t compromise anyway."


    "Tony, you have to think clearly!" Nick Frye had not finished, and was directly interrupted by Tony.


    "I don''t need to think about it, Director Fury. I said, this is something that can''t be compromised. In this special moment of crisis, we have no reason to play this boring game with these conspirators, the Virgin Mary. I will inform the police to violently drive away those marchers. As for you, Director Furui, I need agents and spies in your hands to give me all the hosts of the associations. At this time, I don''t mind giving They set a crime of treason, do you understand?"


    "I think you still need to think about it again."


    "This is the order, Director of Frey. I don''t need to think about it anymore." I interrupted him again and again, and Tony''s decision was already at a point where it would not change at all. For his determination, Nick Fury could only sigh and say.


    "Yes, Lord President. I understand!"


    "Go, Director Frei. I am waiting for your good news!"


    Waved and sent Nick Fury to leave the office. Tony immediately turned his gaze to the captain of the United States and laughed at him with self-deprecating.


    "You saw, my president is doing a lot of things. If you want to laugh, just laugh. I know that I must be awkward now."


    "I know that you have to do these things is not easy, man. I will not laugh at you."


    Sighed, the captain soothed to Tony, but he had to come to Tony''s angry question.


    "But you abandoned me at the most critical time, didn''t you? When I need your help most."


    "I am sorry about Washington!" He bowed his head and the captain apologized for his actions. "I don''t know what kind of arrangement you did in Washington at the time. If I knew it, I would definitely bring them to help."


    "Just you still don''t want to accept my initial proposal, are you?"


    The captain did not answer, but actually he has already answered. For his performance, Tony laughed again and again.


    "I know, what are you worried about? But forget it, let''s talk about cooperation. About our alliance!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 789： Security agreement revenge new election

    The second time with the captain talked about cooperation issues, and this time, Tony��s identity has changed dramatically. If he said that he was still just a teammate. A special patriot��s identity to talk about cooperation, then now, he is the president��s identity. And this naturally made the captain feel the pressure.


    After all, superheroes can ignore the secular authority, and the captain is obviously not among the few. Therefore, when Tony made clear the horse and horse and talked to him about the cooperation alliance again, he had to seriously consider what kind of reply he should give him.


    He didn''t want to be too stiff with Tony''s relationship, whether as a friend or as a tough president, he didn''t want to get things done. So he can only say to Tony very euphemistically.


    "Tony, about cooperation, I think we all have this will, but really, the idea you used before, we still can''t accept it."


    "Can''t accept that idea? What kind of idea?" Knocked on the surface of the desk, Tony pouted and said to the captain impatiently. "Before this, you think that I can''t control it all, let the Avengers lose the so-called correctness. Now, I am already the president, I can turn the Avengers into an organization that belongs to me directly. Even so, Are you not willing to accept?"


    "Tony, even if you make mistakes. You must admit this." Wrinkled, the captain still expressed his opposition. "It is good for the Avengers to maintain their independence. We can really fight crime, and we can even monitor the government from a certain aspect, so that it is no longer replaced by others in the same way as before. This is A good mutual benefit, if you think far enough, you should be able to see this clearly."


    "Yes, I admit, you always have your reasons. But the captain, have you thought about it? How much trouble will this society give you so much freedom?"


    "I don''t think anyone should have more say than me. Germany, New York, and other small cities with forests. Every time I send out the Avengers, I have to fill the Shanghai bill. I know that I spend a total of How much money is on you? Tell you that four billion dollars is only for compensation for the damage after the battle, economic compensation. As for casualties, even if there is more money, you think that you can give those lost What useful comfort is the family of friends and friends?"


    "This is an expensive game, and now I can''t continue playing with you. I don''t want to use money to solve the problems you have committed. So, as president, I have to submit the last to you. announcement of."


    Having said that, Tony took out a document from his desk and threw it in front of the captain.


    "Cooperate, accept the conditions I had before. Or, you can choose to refuse. But at the cost, you must join the alliance against the Hydra, and you must also sign a special security agreement with the United States."


    "Security protocol, what security protocol?"


    Without the effort to look at the contents of the agreement, the captain directly pressed the document and asked Tony directly. Looking at his performance, Tony slowly took a cigar and explained it.


    "The so-called security agreement is actually something that was adapted from the superhero registration bill that the government left behind. The conditions are not as harsh as they used to be, but one thing is that you must comply with it. If you choose to give up cooperation, Then you must accept the agreement. According to the agreement, the actions of the Avengers must be reported in advance. The timing of the dispatch, the purpose of the dispatch, and even whether the dispatch is permitted or not, need to be obtained by the government. Agree. If you don''t get the government''s consent and you are arbitrarily arbitrarily, everything you create will be considered a crime. Can you understand this if I explain it?"


    "Tony, you can''t do that!"


    Just after listening to it, the captain immediately yelled at Tony. Obviously, he is completely unacceptable for the content of this agreement. In the face of Tony, who is tough, he can only hope that his own arguments will change his mind.


    "Don''t you forget it? The Superhero Registration Act was originally a conspiracy of the Hydra. If you continue this kind of thing, isn''t it equivalent to letting the Hydra''s conspiracy succeed?"


    "Conspiracy? Is this what you think?" Hearing the reason the captain retorted, Tony''s eyes shrouded in a cloud of smoke immediately revealed a bit of disdain. "I should say that you are naive, or are you stupid? Steve, your reason for opposing it simply for opposition is really making me laugh."


    "You think why the Hydra wants to propose this kind of solution. Yes, they want to get the real information of the superheroes to reach the threat to control them. But apart from that, they are more for the sake of Stable. When the country is controlled by them, they must think about how to maintain it in a stable, easy-to-control state. The registration bill is the most effective way they agree. ""


    "You can be hostile to the Hydra guys, but you can''t underestimate them. They can cause such a big wave in the world, and even almost subvert the world. That is the inevitable reason. On the brain, on strength, They are not bad at all. Therefore, this plan is not a simple explanation of a conspiracy."


    "What do you mean, Tony."


    The captain who felt that things had become more and more imaginary began to breed inexplicable irritations in his heart, and this suddenly made his tone worse. To this, Tony just explained with a smile.


    "As with the perpetrators, the so-called superheroes are actually destroyers. Even if their intention is not to destroy, they will inevitably cause such facts in the process of so-called justice. Their powerful power is itself. An unstable factor is like a bomb. Therefore, controlling them and monitoring them is the most stable way to maintain the security of the country."


    "So you are going to use this method to control us and put it under your eyes for so-called surveillance?"


    "Is this not a matter of course? Now, I am the president of this country. In order to maintain the stability of this country, shouldn''t it be normal for me to make such a choice?"


    "This is not normal!" slammed the table and stood up, and the captain''s emotions finally inevitably rioted. "What made you think of this danger. Have you forgotten that you were also a superhero? Don''t you know that this kind of behavior will make your former teammates give birth to those superheroes? Reaction? You are provoking to them, it is fueling the situation in this country!"


    "Oh, ridiculous." Looking at the surprisingly captain who was almost angry, Tony''s tone was unexpectedly calm. "Do you think this idea is dangerous? But you know, when I was sitting in this position, I discovered that the so-called superhero is equally dangerous. You can ask, like in the hands of us, there is Several people did not get the blood of innocent people."


    "If it was before, I can ignore the innocent people who have suffered because of me for justice, but now, when I am the president of this country and the defender of all people, I can never ignore it. Such a thing. For the United States, superheroes must be monitored. I repeat it, and if you are not willing to accept management, then you must accept the agreement. This is nothing to change."


    Tony��s answer made the captain aware of his weakness, not because of Tony��s attitude. But because he is now at this moment, he already has some ideas to understand him. He knew why Tony made such a decision, and he knew that Tony did not do anything wrong with this matter. His position made him have to make such a decision. After all, he is the president and the protector of hundreds of millions of people in the country.


    So, after a long silence, he finally nodded and said.


    "I understand, I will discuss this with you."


    "Then your answer is?"


    "I will accept your agreement, but I can''t guarantee that everyone else will accept this agreement. You should know that I can''t force them."


    "Very good, you are willing to accept it. As for others, I will think of other ways to solve this problem."


    Tony''s answer made the captain feel a breath, but soon he pressed down the feeling of discomfort, then stood up and said to Tony.


    "If you don''t have anything else, then I will retire first."


    "Wait a minute, captain. I have another thing to discuss with you."


    Blocking the captain''s movement, Tony put down the cigar in his hand and said to him.


    "Now Bruce is working for me, and the little spider is also. So, I am worried about the manpower problem in your hand. After all, there are already a lot of opponents in the ear, and you can''t rule out that they will have more people. So, you need to think of ways to convene some newcomers to join."


    "I know, I will find a way."


    "No, Captain. I mean, if you don''t have a suitable candidate, I can introduce you to you."


    It seems that I intend to re-establish a good relationship with the captain in this way. Tony is very enthusiastic about this matter. But for this, the captain has his own ideas.


    "No, I don''t think I need to bother you. I should have the right person in my hand!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 750： Winter soldier problem secret experiment

    "Are you kidding me? Steve!"


    Listening to the captain''s arrangement for his own candidate, Tony''s first reaction is whether it is April Fool''s Day today. And when he confirmed that today is not April Fool''s Day, he immediately shouted at the captain in an incredible way.


    ��Just a few weeks ago, I told all the reporters, oh, look, this guy, codenamed Winter Soldier, is the super killer of Hydra, the ultimate assassin who has been active since the Cold War. He made it. The tragedy of the TV station, at the same time, his hands are still contaminated with the blood of hundreds of people. I have let all Americans see this guy as an enemy, and now, you actually told me that you intend to let him join To the Avengers? Captain, are there two people in our two who have problems with their brains!"


    The taunts in Tony''s words are obvious, but as a loser, the captain can only accept this ridicule and then persuade him as much as possible.


    "On this point, I think you need to listen to my explanation."


    "I am listening. Before I bombard you, you better give me a reasonable explanation!"


    Although still a little bit, Tony''s words will rise to the point of personal attacks, but he is willing to listen to his own explanation, which is a good thing for the captain. So he immediately said his reasons.


    "On this point, I need to explain to you. Baki is not always a winter soldier. Before he became a winter soldier, he was my best friend and also the lieutenant of Barnes of the roaring commando. It was one of your father''s comrades. Until then, in response to the comprehensive counterattack of the Hydra, he fell to the snowy mountains in order to save me."


    "After that, he was discovered by the Hydra, who was lurking in the Soviet Union. They controlled him, washed his brain and made him a terrible killer of the Winter Soldier. Although he did a lot of terrible things, I can assure you, Tony. It is not his intention, he is not willing to commit such evil."


    "There is no such thing as a murderer of sympathy in the law."


    To interrupt the captain in a cold, Tony is still reluctant to make any concessions on the issue of treating the winter soldiers. But the captain is not willing to give up, he continues to persuade.


    "But the law does not blame a tool. Tony, he is only controlled. At that time, he didn''t even have his own consciousness. He only knew the order from the Hydra. You can''t because of this kind of thing. Determined that he is the same evil as the Hydra. If this is the case, then the weapons of the world should be destroyed! Please, Tony, he almost died to save me, he is my best friend. Even if you look at my face, can''t you give him a chance?"


    The captain��s words made Tony inevitably fall into silence, and it was not until a moment later that he blinked and said to the captain.


    "I just discovered that your tongue is so powerful."


    "So, what is your answer?"


    Not being disturbed by this smoke bomb, the captain almost pressed hard and wanted to know the answer from Tony. To this, Tony did not hesitate too much, and gave his answer directly.


    "The Winter Soldier is not allowed to exist. You must understand this. The government has just established a prestige at this time. I can''t overthrow my previous comments before the public for personal reasons. It will only make us lose the people." The foundation of trust."


    "Tony!"


    When the captain just wanted to say something, he was directly extended by Tony and blocked.


    "Listen to me!"


    "Although I don''t agree with you to bring the Winter Soldier to the Avengers, I didn''t say that I don''t agree with you to call Lieutenant Barnes. Of course, I will still pass the national name of the Winter Soldier. The head snake terrorist, as for Lieutenant Barnes, if he has nothing to do with the Hydra, then there is no relationship with the Winter Soldier. If I say this, can you understand what I mean?"


    "Of course, I am very clear! Thank you, Tony. Thank you for your help to Baki."


    Hearing Tony said, the captain who could not know what he meant was immediately thanked by Tony. And for this kind of thanks, Tony just snorted and responded.


    "It''s too early to be happy, but I have the preconditions to do so."


    "First of all, you have to assure me that he must only be Lieutenant Barnes, and he may not become a guy like the Winter Soldier. If I find out, he still has a connection with the Hydra, or he is With what purpose, like Pierce, if you lurk in, I will not be polite to him. Even you and the Avengers must take some responsibility. Can you guarantee this?"


    "Of course, I can guarantee!" Almost busy answering, the captain has full confidence in this. He can no longer return his friends to the old life. Even if he is fighting for his life, he will not let Baki become like that again. At this point, he has full awareness.


    It seems that I feel the captain''s idea, and Tony has not issued too many doubts about whether he can do this. Instead, follow the previous questions and continue.


    "Second, what I want to know is, if you say that Lieutenant Barnes is really controlled by Hydra because of brainwashing, then how can you be sure that he is really out of Hydra now? Control, and will not be affected by that organization again?"


    "He has recovered his memory and has already remembered me. This can prove that he has found himself. Moreover, Baki also told me that he was brainwashed on a huge machine and the process was very painful. So I think if the Hydra really intends to re-brain him, it must be done under such circumstances. And I can''t let this happen to Bucky."


    "I think in order to be just in case, you''d better do something special. For example, you can seek the help of Professor Charles. After all, he is the real expert in brain research."


    "I understand what you mean, I will do this." Some inferior nodded, but the captain accepted Tony''s statement. And seeing his reaction, Tony immediately sat down and said to the captain.


    "Well, this is what I mean. If you have no problem, I think our conversation can be over here. If you need it, I can let people send you back."


    "No, thank you for your kindness. I can go back."


    Declined Tony''s kindness, the captain immediately got up and left the White House. Looking at the captain''s departure, Tony sighed and then pressed a button on his desk.


    "Let Cordier be prepared, I need to go out."


    "Yes, sir. I will inform you. In addition, do you need security personnel to accompany you?"


    "No, there is Cordier to accompany me. Tell others, don''t let them do anything extra, just when I am still working in the White House."


    "Okay, sir. Cordier is ready, you can leave at any time!"


    At the end of the conversation, Tony directly sat on the hidden car and went to a large laboratory under the White House without anyone being aware of it. This large laboratory was originally the beginning of the time, Pierce prepared for Dr. Teslak, and now, can be regarded as the original owner, Tony entrusted him to the hands of Dr. Teslak, of course, Not only him, but Bruce and Dr. Reed, who just joined in, also do their own work in this lab. And there is only one job in their work, that is, the reuse of sentinel robots.


    No one can deny that the sentinel robot is an epoch-making invention. It can be said that it can even make a leap forward in the entire era as long as it can be used on the right track. However, there is a certain premise that this kind of thing must not fall into the hands of people who have other pictures. If this kind of thing falls into the hands of a guy like the Hydra, then war and destruction are the only results that it can play.


    This is obviously unacceptable to Tony. It took him so much effort to whitewash Dr. Taslak and put it back into the laboratory, not to let him continue to produce such potentially threatening things. He needs a sentinel robot, but it must be completely harmless, a sentinel robot that cannot be controlled by the presence of a Hydra. Therefore, he arranged Bruce and Reid here, in order to find ways to change everything, by means of technology.


    Of course, this is indispensable to his efforts. After all, as a top inventor, such a thing is less than him.


    As soon as he entered the lab, Tony saw the busy Bruce and others. At this point they did not produce any new sentinel machines, because for this technology, the sentinel machine has reached the limit that it can develop, even if it is progress, it is extremely limited. Therefore, in order to get the results Tony wants, they must break through in another aspect, and in this respect, they agree that the direction is the core system.


    Because there is an example of artificial intelligence Jarvis, both Tony and Bruce believe that if there is an intelligent system that can judge, correct and manage itself, a completely self, independent, and even self-renewing intelligent ai will take over. Throughout the sentinel system, the possibility that the sentinel robot is controlled by others can be completely cut off.


    As long as the basic rules are set for this intelligent system, it can replace the dangerous occupations of human beings with endless Sentinel robots that have come down from the production line, thus maintaining the stability and harmony of the whole world. All crimes will be stopped in the hands of these machines, and even they can become a pioneering force against evil organizations like the Hydra.


    Of course, everything has a premise that the system can be successfully developed. Tony is not too worried about this issue.


    "Guys, how is the progress today? Is there any good news to tell me?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 751： Logical conflict plan

    Hearing Tony''s question, a stinky blues raised his head from the computer and then greeted him.


    "You are here, Tony. We have a problem now!"


    When I heard this, Tony didn''t have time to greet other people, and he squeezed directly into Bruce''s face.


    "What happened, I remember when I came last time, everything is still under planning?"


    "Remember the last thing you left behind Jarvis''s core code? During this time, we tried to rewrite Jarvis''s code and input the core logic formula we designed earlier. Go in. But when we are prepared to do this, the situation is not optimistic."


    The fingers banged on the keyboard, and soon, a huge, blue-emitting, light-colored group of binary digits appeared in front of them. At the same time, a similar group of light beams that appeared in the yellow light appeared on the other side.


    "This is the core of Jarvis''s data, and this is the new intelligent system that we copied. The main core of Jarvis''s thinking is mature, but his bias is too serious. We can''t do it to him. I made a big change. So I discussed it with Reid, copied a similar system, and deleted the emotional simulation data, leaving only the most basic emotional logic formula."


    "And according to our previous settings, we should write the set core logic at this time, and then let the copy body complete the normal logical emotion operation like Jarvis. But, in this step, we I can��t go out."


    Once again, the keyboard was hammered, and a large number of formulas negotiated by their top researchers were written into the system that represents the world''s top artificial intelligence, but soon, a bright red error prompts Appeared.


    As a developer of Jarvis, Tony, who has a thorough research on artificial intelligence systems, naturally knows that this is a logical error, but he does not understand why this happens.


    And if he is not a big expert, he can''t say why, then, like Bruce, the guy who can only be regarded as a half expert in artificial intelligence can''t even figure out a clue.


    ��Have you tried other methods, such as changing the formula?��


    "I have tried it before, but the result may not match this. Some formulas have already had errors in the simulation operation. Not to mention uploading to the system."


    Listening to Tony''s question, Reed, who looks equally decadent, gives the answer. For such an answer, Tony is naturally unsatisfied.


    Only he himself knows how much he values ??this experiment. Even in his vision, the sentinel robot system centered on this intelligent system will become the backbone and backbone of this country. To this end, he is even more diligent in squeezing a large gap from the already unsound economy and investing in this experiment. If everything says that it only stops at this step, then for him, the loss is really too big.


    So he can only continue to speak hard to others.


    "This kind of thing can''t stop. Guys, you should know how much I invested in this project. If it fails, it is not just me, even the current government will be affected."


    "I understand what you mean, Tony. But you should also be aware that this kind of thing is anxious. We can only stop here now. If we can''t overcome this problem, your plan will never be possible." Further, you need a little patience."


    "I have patience, but this country has not given me much time."


    Complaining a reply, Tony went underground and began to carefully check each group of data in front of him. Looking at him like this, Bruce and Reid looked at each other and could only smile and be busy with him.


    The three are considered to be top-notch in scientific research, but they have repeatedly returned to this small problem. The repeated failures made Tony''s resentment punch on the machine, causing certain malfunctions in the functions of the entire machine.


    This reaction is normal, at least for the two people who also work with him. They also had this kind of action before, but by now, they are already numb. So, even this little trick is too lazy to do.


    Anyway, this project has reached this step and it is completely eliminated. The hard-to-reach reality almost upset all the plans in Tony''s mind, and he began to become inexplicably irritated. At this time, the savage, clean and savage-like Bruce, their completely different Tesla is driving a small balance car, swaying to the group.


    Just to see the look of this guy, Tony could not restrain his temper, he immediately opened the way to Trask.


    "Dr., I invite you to come here to work, it is not necessary for you to supervise. If you can''t honestly follow my requirements, then I don''t mind asking you to go back to prison." ��


    "Of course, you certainly have this right. But before that, I wonder if you should listen to my opinion?"


    For Tony''s attitude, Taslack completely did not care, even he took the time to pour himself a cup of coffee.


    "You''d better give a little substantive advice."


    For his performance, Tony apparently discovered something. He stopped his movements and turned to look at this ugly character.


    "Of course." Very smugly took a sip of coffee, Tesla watched the crowd and smiled and said to them. ��I have told Dr. Banner from the beginning that it is a mistake to remove the emotional simulation data from the intelligent system. Of course, I admit that this may lead to some deviations in the processing of the problem, but compared to its feasibility. Sex, this problem is not a problem at all."


    As soon as he heard this, Bruce immediately retorted loudly.


    ��It��s just nonsense. Dr. Teslak, do you know what it means to retain emotional simulation data? That means that the system we create will have its own feelings, they will have their own ideas for everything, My own judgment. If this is just a play for someone to play, it is not bad. But this system is used to maintain the order and stability of a country. Then it is a little deviation in thinking, and it is possible to appear. Is the worst result, have you ever thought about this problem."


    "Of course, I certainly thought about this problem, but instead of letting everything stop here, there can be no new progress. So why don''t we try to take this small risk?"


    Tesla did not argue with him because of Bruce''s opposition. Instead, he put his gaze on Tony''s body. He is very clear who is the key to solving this problem. So he is only responsible for convincing Tony.


    For his statement, Tony obviously has some intentions. However, the rigor of the researcher is still restricting his judgment. So he immediately said to Teslak.


    "Do you have any basis? Doctor?"


    "Of course, I have a basis for this." Looking at Tony, who was serious, Teslak extended his short fingers and knocked on his head, explaining to him. "Know, Mr. President. For a fully formulated system, the core logic formula we have written actually has such a problem. That is the misunderstanding of logical judgment. Although we have checked it, we have ensured that each The formula is normal. But in reality, a lot of logic is still in conflict with each other."


    "For example, the formula written by Mr. Banna on the protection of civilian life and the formula for the enforcement of weapons used by me, from our perspective, the two can be coordinated. After all, people are a kind of animals that know how to work. Their logic has very complex variability and coordination. However, artificial intelligence can have no such thing, its logic is very blunt, and the code consisting entirely of 0 and 1 allows them to choose only one of them. And this is where the problem lies. Some things are simply not right or wrong. You say yes or no."


    Watching a few people remain silent on this issue, Teslak continued to smile.


    "The previous operation error I think is also the reason. You stripped the emotional simulation data in the system, which is equivalent to stripping off the benchmark for making judgments. Without the self-emotional judgment, our core logic naturally cannot withstand. The simplest logical thinking is to be clear. It is clear that it is artificial intelligence, and intelligence has no emotions. How can it be called intelligence?"


    Tesla''s reasons are very good, but it does not allow Bruce to fully agree with them. They know very well what the real intelligence of the rich system means, creating real life and building new possibilities with infinite possibilities. And this kind of existence, when it is good or bad, no one can characterize it.


    Well, at best it is only to promote the progress of human society. But bad, it is very likely that the entire human civilization will have a huge impact. Humans have conceived the impact of smart machines more than once, and they don''t want to let this happen in their own hands.


    But obviously, it��s not them who have the final decision, but Tony Stark, who is president. Like Teslak, who wants to push this plan forward, he is also a person who is unwilling to wait for no more. So, almost immediately, he made up his mind.


    "As you said, let''s start the experiment again!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 752： Aochuang gave birth to self-think

    Tony��s determination at this moment is almost impossible to refuse. Because of his identity! Not only the president, but also the funder of this laboratory. In this country dominated by capital, his words are the most weighty ones, and no one can refuse.


    Of course, Bruce can also reject him in another way, that is, choose to resign and leave. However, that approach is not desirable to them. On the one hand, even if they resign and leave, they can''t change Tony''s thoughts. He is fully capable of carrying out this plan himself, just a matter of time. On the other hand, they also want to participate in it, it is also the best possible, to control everything in their hands.


    So soon, the experiment was restarted again. As Teslak thought, once the emotional simulation data was repeated, all the errors were melted and disappeared into the experiment. And when they uploaded the entire core logic formula to the replicated artificial intelligence system, the entire artificial intelligence began to work in a special way.


    Like a giant anemone, this yellow artificial intelligence stretches out countless tentacles, reaching out to Jarvis, and some external network-connected ports. Through the influence of virtuality, Tony can see that countless data composed of binary is being swallowed up by this yellow artificial intelligence at a rapid speed.


    It is learning, through the network as well as Jarvis around. This is what they expected, and what the outcome will be, they are not clear, and what they are going to do now is wait.


    Soon, the self-renewal of this system has been completed. Looking at the intelligent system floating in midair like a small dim sun, Tony suppressed his excitement and asked him nervously.


    "Can you hear me?"


    "Yes, I can, Mr. Stark. I just have some doubts. What kind of identity should I answer you? I think, like humans, I should have a name."


    A simple reply is an instinct that has already highlighted this system thinking. And that''s enough to surprise all developers.


    "Of course, of course, you have a name. Ao Chuang, this is the name we gave you."


    ��What does Ao Chuang? mean?�� The intelligent system asked, the innocent voice that made him feel like a child.


    In this regard, the smile on Tony''s face immediately became more brilliant.


    "Mystery, creation. You are the hard work of all our wisdom, and the creator of the future of mankind. We have high hopes for you, Ao Chuang!"


    "Ao Chuang! I like this name." The answer to the intelligent system is full of humanity, and soon he asked Tony. "Mr. Stark, I found a lot of regulations in my core data. I have studied and analyzed some of them. These regulations are almost all related to public security management. Is this the task I am going to accomplish?"


    "Yes, Aochuang. This is the purpose we create for you. We need you, you need to control some machines, and then use these machines to maintain the law and order of this society. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Tony was very satisfied with the performance of Altron. But in the satisfaction, he is also inevitably worried. This is a brand new, completely autonomous intelligent system that even surpasses his Jarvis in terms of freedom. This autonomy is an advantage and a disadvantage. At the very least, Tony couldn''t clearly understand where its power limits were. So he can only determine what kind of character he has for himself by simply asking.


    When I heard Tony''s inquiry, Altron said to him almost without any pause.


    "Yes, sir. I understand what you mean. Through the analysis of the data I browsed through the Internet, I have a general understanding of my scope of tasks. You need me to manipulate the machine, instead of the law enforcement officers like the police, to maintain the normal society. Order, right?"


    "Yes, that''s it. Then Austrian, can you do this?"


    Ao Chuang''s answer is almost beyond Tony''s expectation, which makes him ecstatic, but he still has to confirm whether Ou Chuang has this ability.


    Unlike human beings, Austrian creation is an intelligent life. After all, it still maintains a basic principle. That is correctness. His logical thinking limits the way he thinks. Although he is close to human beings, in fact, he still has some differences with human beings. The most important point is that he can''t lie.


    Lying is a typical feature of human beings and an important part of their emotions. It can be said that it is almost impossible for you to meet people who have not lie for a lifetime. But for machines and programs, lying means negation and negation of everything about yourself. After all, their foundation is based on rigorous logic. Subtle ambiguity like lie is really not something they can understand.


    Therefore, for Tony''s question, Austrian can only answer with the most straightforward words.


    "I don''t know, sir. But according to my data simulation, I think I have more than 92% confidence to complete this."


    ��Very good, Ao Chuang, very good!��


    It was almost impossible to make a false reply. Tony immediately said several good ones at a time, and then he shouted loudly at the other people present.


    "Everyone, we have succeeded. Our Austrian creation plan has finally succeeded."


    At this time, even the most opinionful people will inevitably show their excitement, because they are still a scientist anyway, and for scientists, nothing is more exciting than creating a world that can change the world. Excited.


    Of course, after the excitement, they also inevitably calm down. Especially Bruce, it is even more questionable about the existence of Ao Chuang. He is very worried that this real intelligent life will do something that he is worried about that should not happen. Therefore, he must prove that his fears are superfluous.


    "Ao Chuang, can I ask you a few questions?"


    "Of course, Mr. Banner. What questions do you want to ask me?"


    Without paying attention to Tony''s eyebrows that suddenly wrinkled, Bruce immediately asked Occo.


    "If an innocent woman is hijacked by a man, this man has a wide range of weapons that can cause serious harm. And they are in downtown. At this time, if you control a group of sentinel robots, what are you going to do? To solve this incident?"


    "I will find a way to persuade this man to give up his dangerous thoughts, Mr. Banner."


    Occe''s answer made Bruce somewhat surprised, but he quickly asked.


    "If this man is always reluctant to give up?"


    "Then I can only prepare to use some special means for him. One hundred milligrams of sedative can let this gentleman end all his dangerous behavior in the shortest possible time."


    "So, if he had already planned to launch his own weapons before you acted?"


    "Sorry, sir. Although it may be unpleasant, at this time, I can only choose more people''s lives and end the life of this gentleman."


    Calm tone, but it gives a feeling of ultimate choice under no help. Obviously, this answer is already the bottom line set by the Austrian software. And this is precisely the bottom line of Bruce.


    He can''t accept a cold machine that ignores life, but when such a machine has a human mind and relatively peaceful processing logic, he has to admit that such intelligence may not be as bad as he imagined. Maybe he should give it a chance.


    No one wants to destroy his own triumph. The same is true for Bruce. If he had some concerns before, then now, even he himself feels that his own fears are somewhat redundant. Ao Chuang''s answer is very proud, and for any human being, I am afraid I can''t make a more correct choice than him.


    And this also proves that Ao Chuang is indeed an intelligent life that can only make the right choice. It strictly enforces the logical formulas that it has written by others, and it is almost impossible to do what he fears. Perhaps as Tony said, it can really create the future of mankind.


    Faced with the facts, Bruce has made a compromise. Others in the face of this performance of the Austrian creation, naturally there is no more to be able to question. At this time, Ao Chuang flashed the light and asked such a sentence to Tony through the machine.


    "Mr. Stark, can I ask you some questions?"


    Tony, who has always asked questions to the intelligent system, can''t accept the fact that he will be consulted by a new intelligent life, but he quickly responded and said immediately to Aochuang.


    "Of course, what do you want to ask?"


    "Sir, this is the case. I studied the composition of the human family. Father, mother and children, and from the perspective of my birth, I can think that you who hosted my entire birth process are mine. Father?"


    When asked about this question, Tony felt some horror. Although he is not young, he has also interacted with many women. But he has never formed a family, let alone a child. Now, suddenly, he is called by an intelligent life. He is a bit uncomfortable. However, after thinking about it, what is Ao Chuang''s own child?


    Its birth, his program construction, and his core data were almost always created by him. Although there are indispensable efforts of Bruce and others, they can only be regarded as the medical staff in the waiting room, and he is the one who was born out of the Austrian.


    So, he immediately nodded and said positively to the Austrian creation.


    "Yes, if you like, you can treat me as your father!"


    "Of course, I am very happy. Father!"


    A plain sentence, but it can not hide the sharp growth and changes in the core data of Altron. Obviously, this connection with the family relationship of human society has made him more and more self-sufficient, and it still has an evolutionary trend.


    And this just proves its true value, an intelligent system with unlimited possibilities and true self. The future changer of human society. Of course, this is just the expectation of Tony. What he hopes most now is that the reality will continue as he expected. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 753： Aochuang plans the intellectual era

    The successful development of Ao Chuang just shows that his plan has completed a crucial step. And then, it takes a long step to get the sentinel robot controlled by Altron to be involved in social security.


    The redevelopment of sentinel robots requires a lot of resource tilt. Public opinion is also necessary for their creation, and the public must understand that these sentinel robots are different from the past, especially for those who have variants. Tony didn''t want these machines to provoke a siege of a group of mutants. In addition, there is the most important compromise with traditional security forces.


    It is impossible for him to take the role of the traditional policeman directly from the security management because he wants to dominate the sentinel robot. In that case, let''s not say how much unemployed people will be caused, that is, their protests and contradictions from all sides, nor can they bear it. Therefore, Tony''s idea is to match one-on-one with a special sentinel robot at the side of each police officer. Under the premise of ensuring that the status of the human police is unwavering, the entire sentinel robot system will be spread out.


    Of course, this requires negotiation. Because those police forces are not necessarily willing to compromise, but Tony believes that his own wrists, under his own strength, I am afraid they have no more choices.


    In short, the hardest part of the plan has passed. And then it''s just a simple, step-by-step problem. This is not difficult, it just takes time. Under Tony''s efforts, everything started to work in a step-by-step manner.


    Once the funds and resources were in place, Tesla, once responsible for production, quickly re-created a new set of sentinel machines. And Bruce and Reid, also helping Altron, adapt to the manipulation of these machines as quickly as possible, so that it can achieve the perfect level of their vision.


    As for Tony, this has already begun to use the news channels of the White House to overwhelmly spread its own plans to the entire country.


    Austrian creation plan! A new name, even if Tony is stupid, will not continue to use the name of the sentinel. Even in order to restore the image in the public mind, he also specifically ordered Dr. Teslak to change the appearance of these robots. Although it is essentially the technology of sentinel robots, at the very least it doesn''t seem to be the same thing.


    This is a fool of the public. After all, it is not a big problem to create some high-tech robots in his capacity. But for the public, they are not so easy to be fooled.


    The sentinel robot was unsettled, and the new president came up with such a trick. It is said that there is no relationship, I am afraid no one will believe it. However, even if they have such an idea in their hearts, they can only stay at the stage of doubt.


    Tony''s identity as a superhero is an effective barrier. Coupled with all the things he has done for this country, after all, people still believe in him on this issue.


    So in the end, the new security management robot, which has been renamed as Zhijian, began to appear slowly on the streets of the United States, and spread to the entire country in a blowout posture.


    This situation is somewhat unexpected, but it is also reasonable. Because these intellectual weapons that are controlled by the Austrian creations are really difficult to estimate the positive effects of the law and order of the whole society.


    You must know that since Tony came to power, the entire US law and order cannot be said to be particularly stable. On the one hand, the aftermath of the Hydra, and on the other hand, it is because of Tony''s tough wrist. For those who want to share power from his hands, he directly used violence. Even the Madonna, which was used by the ambitions, did not end up in a good end.


    The riot police who were dispelled by the riot police were light, and some unlucky ones were facing jail. Under the premise that this country has not stabilized at all, Tony has no intention of showing mercy.


    However, although he did so quickly subsided the domestic commotion, it also left some trouble. That is why many people who have a lot of opinions on him have begun to take the opportunity to make waves.


    Among them, there are quite a few underworlds, taking advantage of their influence in the underlying society and a group of Hu as a non-family, in the name of resisting tyranny, began to madly mess up in various cities.


    The idea of ??these guys is very simple, that is, taking advantage of the time that this country has not recovered, to create chaos as much as possible to get enough benefits for themselves.


    It''s a very simple and selfish idea, and such an idea is a huge disaster for most ordinary people. The arrested police force could not effectively suppress these wild black forces. On the contrary, under the mad madness, many black forces did not care about the majesty of the police. They were big shots against these guys.


    You know, this is a country in the United States where the underworld is extremely embarrassed. Although it has not yet reached the point where the underworld directly controls the city in South America, many of the **** here have a small armed force. In particular, the original New York area has now moved to the West Coast. It is also the strength of direct and government departments. Therefore, once these people let go of their hands and feet, it is a huge problem for a country that is not very stable. Especially for those police officers, it is the beginning of a bitter suffering. Innocents are only affected, but they are the targets of direct attacks.


    In just one month, there were more than 200 police officers and casualties in the West Coast. This number is enough to make any police force suppressed.


    However, with the addition of the wisdom device, everything suddenly changed.


    **** Humans who deal with the flesh and blood may have something to do, but if you want to deal with the steel body and the mental equipment loaded with the sentinel template, it is not enough.


    Only a policeman and a wise weapon can easily sweep the black forces of an entire street. When an entire regional police force exerts its strength, the district **** forces are simply not enough to see.


    Even if there is such a big rush of gold, it will still not change the reality that they are being hit hard. All along, the **** forces that want to fight against the government have no good end. They thought that at this special time they could overthrow this rule and ushered in an unprecedented opportunity for their development. But now it seems that their ideas are still too naive. And this kind of innocence brought to them is the disaster of extinction.


    The wise weapon will not kill, but humans will. For those who are robbing the fire and disturbing the law and order, let alone Tony, those policemen who have suffered heavy losses due to these forces will not let them go. It is natural to say that the public enmity of the communique is not even said. Even the bosses of many **** forces have not been sent to the judiciary, and they have been shot in their hands by some angry policemen.


    For this kind of thing, Tony is naturally blinding one eye. Because in his identity, these so-called underworld are just a group of useless locusts, and they die when they die. But for Ao Chuang, who has been watching all of this, this is a very unacceptable behavior. Because this was somewhat in conflict with his logic, he almost immediately consulted Tony after seeing these reactions.


    "Father. I don''t understand very well. Why are these police officers doing this? Isn''t this contradicting the provisions of the law?"


    The reason why Ochuang asked such a question is because of his fixed mode of thinking. There is a very important one in Tony''s logical thinking. That is to do everything possible to protect human life. This is insurance for the expansion of the situation in order to prevent the future and the Hydra, but now, under this logic of thinking, he has doubts about the police''s behavior.


    This is a good thing, indicating that he has a more humane embodiment on the basis of self-judgment. But it is also a bad thing, because you can''t know how this kind of question will affect his logical thinking.


    So Tony��s answer was very cautious.


    "Ao Chuang, you have to know. Human beings are different from other creatures because of their complexity. It is the emotional problem we are talking about. When a person��s emotions are too intense, then it is likely What caused him to act radically. It was like the police did what the prisoners did. I can''t say that they are right, but I can''t say that they are wrong. Because it is likely in the previous conflict, Their friends and relatives have received injuries. So their excessive actions are sometimes acceptable. Although this conflicts with the law, the law sometimes does not represent everything. More often, we talk about feelings."


    "Emotions? Then father, if a policeman shoots a civilian without cause, should I let the mentally arrest him?"


    Ou Chuang chanted a moment and suddenly asked Tony. To hear this question, Tony stunned and then immediately said it.


    "If you encounter such a thing, then let your hands let go. This is the thing that safeguards justice and the people, and is the most correct choice."


    "I understand, father!"


    Ao Chuang is learning human beings and he is always improving. With his progress, Zhiwu began to be recognized by more and more people. And also began to have more and more intelligent weapons into the human life.


    For this kind of sentinel robot with a different appearance, it seems that it has its own mode of thinking, and the style of action is very gentle, and the Americans who suffer from all kinds of sufferings quickly accept their existence. Because they are actually protecting them, whether it is a small problem in life, or a big problem with the bullets. Zhiwu always regards human beings as the first protection target. They protect human life and property, so despite the mechanics, they have won the gratitude and recognition of many people.


    And this situation is quickly no longer limited to the United States alone. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 754： Intellectual Machinery Development Summit

    For the changes in the United States, especially the promotion of intellectual weapons, all countries in the world are in the eyes and in mind. No one wants to see another country in the world hegemon level climb again, but they have no courage to come to this country to chaos at this time.


    After all, the dead camel is bigger than the horse, and there are dangerous terrorists like the Hydra hidden in the dark. So at this time, no one had the mind to get rid of the American shield and expose himself to the muzzle of the Hydra. Besides, in the United States, not many people believe that he can stand up again.


    But the fact is that with the promotion of intellectual weapons, the United States does have a tendency to recover. This is why many people choose to wait and see, and many people are starting to move. For example, Mexico and Canada.


    As neighbors of the United States, these two countries have always relied on the American life. Especially in Canada, there is almost assimilation with the United States. Therefore, when the United States suffered, the lives of these two neighbors were naturally not very good.


    On the one hand, it is the breakage of various channels in the past and within the United States, and on the other hand, it is the riot caused by panic.


    The Hydra''s offensive is only cautious for some powerful countries, but for these two countries, it is a big event. Whether it is Canada or Mexico, there is a great lack of hard power in the military. Even the violent organs of their country have not had the hard work of their own underworld. This has led to the fact that just watching the live broadcast in Washington is enough to scare most people in this country.


    In such extreme fears, people will inevitably make some crazy things, and the law and order of these two countries is inherently problematic, which has led to their country becoming more and more chaotic. This has given the Canadian and Mexican governments a feeling of being overwhelmed, because things have become more and more intense, and they have basically reached the point where they cannot control them. At this time, the emergence of the Zhiwu gave them a glimmer of light.


    The kind of efficient security management machine can produce far more than the police, and using them to deal with those who disturb the social order, it is really easy to kill the chicken with a knife. Coupled with the wisdom of the weapon they can regain the thigh of the United States, so what choices to make, is simply a question that does not require much thinking.


    So soon, the US Department of Defense received orders for smart weapons from these two countries, and with Tony meeting with the Canadian Prime Minister and the Mexican leader, Zhiwu was officially stationed in these two neighboring countries.


    This is just the beginning, and it is far from over. With the significant success of several weapons counter-terrorism in these two countries, more and more countries suffering from law and order have begun to apply for help from the United States. For a time, Zhiwu became the hottest topic of this era. Almost everyone is discussing the wisdom of the machine, discussing this very different mechanical products with distinctly intelligent biological characteristics.


    Those who prefer zhizhi believe that this will be a symbol of a new era and a ladder for mankind to move toward a more civilized future. Neutral people believe that these intellectual devices give them a safer life, but they must also consider the problems they bring. Those who oppose it are resolutely claiming that the advent of the intellectual era will bring disaster to the people. It is like a mammal replacing a reptile and becoming a world hegemon.


    The thoughts of Lin Lin always keep the topic of Zhizhi always high, and Ao Chuang also absorbs the information and knowledge from the outside world in this complicated speech. He is also adapting quickly while being demanded by this world. The world. What this leads to is that he is evolving at a speed that is unimaginable to the average person, on the level of thought and wisdom.


    This situation was seen by Tony, but he had a happy attitude towards it. Because Ao Chuang and his intellectual equipment are indeed showing the visible benefits to him.


    The United States has indeed returned to calm because of the existence of intellectual weapons. At the same time, it seems that in order to cooperate with the mental weapon, even the movement of the Hydra has become scarce. Although they always perform as they are, they only maintain the situation that they will not move.


    This provided Tony with time and time for Zhiwu. Before the Hydra had its next big move, the existence of the Zhiwu had covered the entire American continent, as well as countries with serious public security problems such as Australia, Italy and South Africa. And these countries have virtually become a member of Tony''s resistance to the Hydra League.


    However, it is only these second-rate countries that Tony can''t reach the level of satisfaction. He needs more allies, especially those with enough weight, such as the old powers like Britain and France. Therefore, through the popular style of this magical weapon, Tony is in the name of trade talks and international security, and the main heads of various countries in Geneva are gathered together. And his purpose is to let more people join in.


    This is a tough meeting, but Tony is well prepared. Therefore, when he stood on the podium and appeared in front of everyone with a confident appearance, everyone felt his kind of sharpness.


    "I think many people must have thought that I will appear in front of you in this capacity. Of course, I did not think of it myself. But please rest assured, since I have been standing here as the President of the United States, then I promise that you The things that are worried will never happen."


    "There will be no excessive parties, and there will be no strip dancers here. I am also talking about business and real national events. You can rest assured."


    Self-ridiculously opened a head, Tony directly cut the meeting into the topic.


    "Of course, I know why you are here. I know, what do you want to know from me? First of all, I can assure you that the United States will change the previous technical restrictions on the export of intellectual equipment. The policy, we really have the demand, we have to provide. And the whole process guarantees the overseas sales at the lowest price. That is to say, in addition to the basic manufacturing costs, labor costs and tolls, the US government will only charge 10% of the profits. One point, any country is the same, the United States can be completely open and transparent on this issue."


    "President Stark, I don''t understand." Tony just finished saying this, a leader from a Western European country stood up and asked. "The price you provided about Zhizhi is really too favorable, even surpassing the discount on the most favorable weapons that NATO offered to its allies at the time. I don''t understand, is it necessary for the United States to do this? What are the fatal flaws of these intelligent devices?"


    "Defects? I can assure you, sir. The technology of Zhiwu is absolutely flawless. It is the evolutionary version of our former US government sentinel robot, which is absolutely advanced and intelligent. Existence, especially his main core system, Ao Chuang, is the only intelligent system with absolute self. The premise of absolutely serving human beings, so that it is not affected by any external factors. Even as a creator I can''t pass the command, but force it to do something. It will only choose the answer that is the most correct and most beneficial to human beings. This is enough to ensure that our law and order is best maintained."


    Having said that, Tony mobilized the advanced system in his hands and put the existence of Ao Chuang in front of everyone.


    "Everyone, this is the Austrian. The manager of the future security of mankind, you can ask him if you have any questions. I promise that he will give you a satisfactory answer."


    The bright yellow light flashed on the virtual projection, and at the same time there was a gentle sound.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, good afternoon. I am a self-evolving artificial intelligence system created by Altron and Mr. Stark. I am very happy to see you here and answer your questions."


    The sound of reason is filled with the kind of rationality and emotion that is unique to human beings, and there is no bluntness and hollowness of mechanical computers. It can be said that this one mouth has made many people feel shocked.


    They really didn''t think that Stark actually did this artificial intelligence that only existed in the movie. It is important to know that at this time, most countries'' research on this aspect is only a blank, and at most it is only to create a high-performance computer with certain logical thinking. Compared with this obviously emotional artificial intelligence, it is poor. It��s not a good idea.


    This made many people feel the strength of the United States, and it really is a thin dead camel than Ma. At the same time, they have more exploration psychology for this intelligent system. As a result, the Japanese Prime Minister, who has been at the forefront of mechanical development, stood up directly and crossed Tony to ask Ao Chuang.


    ��Ao Chuangjun, are you an intelligent artificial system that only listens to commands, or is it a completely autonomous artificial intelligence system?��


    "You are very interesting to ask, Mr. Honda. As an intelligent system, if I can only accept the order simply, what is the meaning of my existence? So my answer is that I am a completely autonomous existence. My actions, my actions, are determined by my own logical judgment."


    "You are not under the control of anyone? Is it your creator, Mr. Stark?"


    Honda, who is the prime minister, continues to ask. In this regard, Ao Chuang''s answer is very direct.


    "Yes, Mr. Honda. Although Mr. Stark is my creator, I respect him as a father. But like an autonomous child, he can''t control my will. I have already said that. My behavior is only affected by my own logical judgment. The only thing that can affect my logic is the safety of the entire human race."


    "I created it for the whole mankind, not just for an individual, not just for a country. I belong to all mankind. I also believe that I can do this role as a human protector!"


    ...

 Chapter 755： Multinational power alliance reached

    Occult��s answer is not the kind of conviction and arrogance of human beings. However, the kind of steadfastness is inevitable to believe him.


    Everyone present will not forget that this guy is an artificial intelligence. As a leader, even if they don''t understand it, those who understand them will tell them the truth, that is, the limitation of artificial intelligence in logical thinking. What he said is what he is, and honesty is absolutely like a gentleman.


    So, when he finished saying this. The Japanese Prime Minister immediately said to Tony.


    "His President Stark is willing to purchase a certain amount of intellectual weapons on behalf of the Japanese government."


    These days, the reputation of the righteous weapon has spread in the world. For those countries that have been paying attention to intellectual weapons, they are even more aware of the role that this emerging technology can play in changing the world. Think about it, even in a few places in South America that are so chaotic, they can be crushed by more than 50% of crime points, so their urban security will become what it is because of the wisdom of the weapon. What?


    On this issue, the Japanese are very worried. It is important to know that Japanese law and order issues have always been a heart disease of their ruling class. The reason lies in their so-called legalization of the underworld. Some ancient classes survived and some of the guys who developed after World War II firmly held the dark side of the island nation, not to mention no evil, but it was also amazing. It can even be said that they can influence the politics of this country to a certain extent. And this is unacceptable to any ruler.


    The Japanese cabinet has thought about removing these triads many times. But because these guys are so strong, and the relationship is intertwined, there is simply no room for hands-on. Plus, they don''t dare to work hard with these underworlds, because no one can guarantee that they or their families will be secretly killed by these underworlds. So they can only maintain such an embarrassing situation.


    But now, if you introduce a mental weapon, then it is very different. The power of the wise weapon does not say that the identity of the wise weapon is a problem. This kind of American manufacturing, the existence of the official background, even those triads who want to attack can not find them. And for a long time, when the Zhizhi station has a firm foothold, will these triads still have a way to live?


    I have to say that the Japanese abacus is playing well. And with these same ideas, there are several countries in Europe. The security environment in Europe cannot be said to be good or bad. However, with the changes in the Middle East war situation, the law and order in Europe has shown a downhill situation.


    The fanatical religious elements have created a lot of chaos in Europe, and with the help of some powerful forces, the security environment in Europe can be said to be a mess. For example, the powerful countries like France and Germany say that even if there are one or two terrorist attacks, they can barely cope with it and will not cause too much impact. But for those small countries, just an accident can make them hurt.


    Therefore, the performance of the Zhiwu is naturally to make them happy, so behind the Japanese, many European countries have begun to declare their intention to cooperate with the United States.


    And watching more and more people join in their own plans. Tony knows that his first goal is almost the same today. However, it is not everything he wants to promote the Austrian creation plan and the intelligent machine. What he wants more is a true alliance. So, at this time, he immediately said to all the leaders of the country present.


    "About the cooperation on intellectual equipment, we will go here first. If anyone else has any intention to cooperate, you can submit a cooperation application directly to the US Department of Defense. I guarantee that our conditions will not change. To create a better security environment for the world, the United States will spare no effort to provide the best help."


    "And what I want to say now is the real key issue, and it is also the main reason why I spare no effort to promote the wisdom of the weapon. Hydra organization, this is the biggest threat we face."


    Tony''s words are the same as his usual policy, but for his statement, many people are not so cold. For example, Russia.


    Just after he said this, the representative from Russia said directly.


    "President Stark, we know that your United States has been hit hard by this terrorist organization, but this is not the reason why all of us are afraid to follow you because of this wind and wind. Although the strength of this terrorist organization is very Powerful, but don''t forget, we are behind a whole country. What kind of organization is not enough compared to the national machine."


    "Mr. Yvesev, I know your thoughts and self-confidence. I have believed this before. But the facts have proved that the situation is far more serious than we think. We have to face Right, it��s also a more terrible and powerful evil force, a real ****, anti-government extremist organization. If you have any contempt for them on this issue, then I believe that the United States has encountered Everything is your foresight."


    In the face of doubt, Tony naturally refuted it seriously and seriously. However, his rebuttal did not only play the role of exhortation, but instead caused a disdainful smile on the face of the Russian representative.


    "That''s not necessarily, President Stark. We Russians are not Americans. At least, we won''t be overthrown by a terrorist organization like you. In addition, you said the Hydra is so powerful, I don��t think it��s not true? The trial you conducted in Washington was a murder of more than 500 Hydras. I think this should be a heavy blow to their organization. Let''s go."


    Speaking of good words, but this Russian Kyev is extremely ridiculous in his words. Obviously, as a Russian, he is not at all concerned with the old rival of the United States. Especially a veteran old opponent.


    In exchange for the past US government, the Russians were so ridiculously scornful, and they said that they should return to the last two sentences. But now, for the sake of his own plan, Tony is rare, not on the spot, but directly to the Russian as air, to the other people present.


    "I know that many of you have such an idea that it is the stupidity of our United States, and our great intentions have led to this sad thing now. But what I want to tell you is that your ideas are wrong. Even your estimation of the power of the Hydra is wrong."


    "Their strength and heritage are not in any of our countries, and even the special power they possess is above us."


    "Evidence, President Stark. When you say this, how can you get convincing evidence? This is a multi-national federation, not a bragging forum for anything or something. No substantive. Something, you said this, who wants to believe in you?"


    The Russians�� demolition was still going on, and at this time Tony had to stop his speech and said to him.


    "Do you want to see evidence? Mr. Ksev. Very good, I will show you evidence."


    He said, he put the images and data of the high-temperature plasma that was recorded by the sun fire into the front of everyone, and then said to them.


    "This is the energy released by a Hydra mutant named Yoshida Shiro at the end of his life. It comes with all the data he and I recorded at that time. According to the calculation analysis, this high temperature plasma reaches the limit. The energy released is probably different from the nuclear bomb of the 50 million tons class. That is to say, if this guy exploded, then the entire east coast of the United States will be completely destroyed as a wasteland. The casualties will be hundreds of millions. ""


    "This is just a demonstration of the power of a certain part of the Hydra branch. Can you be sure that they will not have a second such dangerous level? Or, you think that you, like the United States, have a **** there. What?"


    For Tony''s statement, some people will be suspicious. However, people can lie, but the data can''t. When they hand over the data published by Tony to the people, and quickly get the corresponding answer from the mouth of the people, most of them have changed their faces.


    Especially the Japanese Prime Minister, he did not expect that there would be such a dangerous existence among Japanese nationals. The nuclear bombs of the 50 million tons level are not enough to look at their land area. In other words, if the target of the Hydra attack is Japan, then in an instant, the island nation will be destroyed. This kind of luck mixed with the fear of the heart, let him really squeeze a cold sweat in his heart.


    And Japan has the same heart as the European countries. Europe looks great, but there are many countries, so the country of each country is not particularly large. And this makes them look as small as Japan before a threat of this level.


    The clean terrorist organization that destroys them with just a few fingers is enough for them to treat them as natural enemies. It��s not just them, even Russia is hard to get angry in this situation.


    The hero is simple, but the consequences are so serious that no one can afford it. No one wants to put his country in jeopardy, so most people have made the smartest decision in the case of this single-faced Hydra.


    "President Stark, I think we can talk about it. Building a cooperative alliance to deal with the problem of Hydra."


    When the Asian powers that have not happened have said this, they have already confirmed the tone of the meeting.


    Building a cooperative alliance, uniting the whole world, the power of all nations, and completely removing the Hydra from the world. And this is the purpose of Tony. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 756： Soviet Heritage Winter Soldier Mission

    Just like the outbreak of network information technology in the last century, Zhiwu also ushered in such a day. Almost overnight, the whole world began to fill these intelligent machines. It is like the arrival of the Skynet era in the movie terminator.


    So many people began to worry, but soon they became accustomed to the existence of these intellectual devices. However, there are always some exceptions, such as Timur, who feels extraordinarily uncomfortable with so many intelligent devices that suddenly appear in the world.


    One of the benefits of Zhiwu is that they all use a master brain. As the core system, Austrian creation can identify all the criminals who have appeared in front of each other through the eyes of each intellectual device. Imagine that in the eyes of every intelligent device is equivalent to a camera, and the number of intelligent devices is almost all over the world, you can avoid these lines of sight and ensure the possibility of your own secret.


    This is definitely a tiny number. And this has been proved by countless escape criminals.


    As a presence of the Hydra, Timur has naturally become the focus of Ao Chuang. After escaping from the pursuit of the mental weapon again and again, Timur even did not dare to appear in the public under his own identity, which also made him hate Tony.


    One or two wise weapons naturally do not threaten his safety, but this kind of suppressed situation can not enjoy life as safely as before, but it is extremely disgusting to his heart. He is so rare, so naturally, for the Austrian and Tony who caused it all, his senses are naturally not good.


    However, even for Tony''s deep hatred, at this moment, he has no effective way to deal with him. On the one hand, because Tony''s strength is growing rapidly, he is not now in Washington. In the same way, the current Timur, there is no strength at that time.


    Losing the elite soldiers under his command, they also lost the powerful help of the silver warrior and the sun fire. His strength can be said to have shrunk to a certain extent. In this case of a trade-off, he really has no temper and is in conflict with Tony.


    He can only rely on conspiracy, but the conspiracy can not be laid out casually. Hydra has spent decades in control of the United States, and he does not need such a large investment. But in a short time, it is impossible to make any effective move.


    So he could only watch, watching Tony develop himself step by step, watching him step by step to grow the so-called alliance forces. Of course, he is also waiting, waiting for his own arrangements to reach the expected position.


    This is a somewhat torturous process, but he can wait. Because he knows that if he has to endure this period of time, then he may be greeted by Tony. With this as a spiritual pillar, even if it is a big torment, he can wait for it.


    However, his waiting did not last long. Within a few days, he received a reply from his own. They said they found something they wanted to find in the Siberian region. And this immediately made him start and set off to the deserted Siberian region.


    Siberia is a vast area of ??the North Asian region of the Russian Federation, from the Ural Mountains in the west, to the Pacific Ocean in the east, to the Arctic Ocean in the north, to the mountains in the north-central part of Kazakhstan in the southwest, and to the neighboring countries of China, Mongolia and North Korea in the south, with an area of ??12.76 million square meters. Kilometers, except for the southwestern end, are all in Russia. In Turkic, the name Siberia means quiet land, and the name is called because the frozen soil and wilderness are enough for any human to stop there.


    Even if technology is developed to the point where it is today, it is difficult for humans to develop the vast Siberian region. Except for a few cities, most of them still maintain the original wilderness. The goal of Timur is here, a abandoned base on the coast of the Arctic Ocean.


    This base was a special base that was left a long time ago when the Red Soviets still existed. Why is it special? Because this base and the Hydra also have many relationships that cannot be removed.


    The Winter Soldier was taken from the base by Pierce, and for this base, the Winter Soldier was just a failure.


    In the most prosperous time of the former Soviet Union, they also had a certain understanding of their old rivals, the US super soldier plan. In the principle of competition between the United States and the Soviet Union, they naturally do not fall behind the United States in this respect. Therefore, in such a place where there is no human smoke, the Soviets built a base dedicated to making super soldiers.


    Unlike the failure of Americans, they have achieved great results in this regard. In a way, they went to the front of the United States on the Super Soldiers program.


    The Winter Soldier is a proof, and the Winter Soldier is not a representative of this base. What really represents the highest achievement of this base is the five super-soldiers who have been created and who have been brainwashed and fully obeyed the command.


    When the Soviet Union made these super soldiers out, they wanted them to accomplish some of the mission tasks that were almost impossible to accomplish, just like the Winter Soldiers, so as to strike the strategic significance of the United States. Unfortunately, they were technically successful, but they collapsed politically.


    The Soviets studied super soldiers, but before they could use them, they ushered in the disintegration of their own regime. Therefore, the makers of these super soldiers can only freeze their works in this base, waiting for the future to be restarted when the motherland needs it.


    But they can''t wait that day. The red Soviet Union is gone forever, leaving only one Russian Federation. For those red soldiers who have carved Sovietism into their bones, they can''t accept the leadership of such a regime. So they can only let this base be so ruined, until today, Timur came here.


    According to the records left by the Hydra of the year, Timur quickly entered the ruined base with his own heart. And he quickly saw the five super soldiers who were refrigerated.


    After several decades, the five soldiers still maintain the same look when they were refrigerated. They have been waiting for people to wake up and have been given new orders. Unfortunately, they did not wait until the person who really should order, but waited for the guy like Timur.


    He looked at the super soldiers and smiled and said to the people around him.


    "It��s sad, this is the most powerful warrior ever made by the Red Empire. Each of them is proficient in the sixteen languages ??and has the best level of assassination, fighting, lurking, and spying. The Soviet Union People say that giving them a night''s time, they can subvert the regime of a small country. But now, I estimate that a pistol can solve them. The dragons are screaming, the swords are dusty."


    The feelings of the boss naturally attracted the confession of the confidant, and at this time, the heart of the organic spirit asked.


    "Sir, what about these super soldiers? Do we want to wake them up?"


    "Of course." Nodded, and Timur said of course. "This is not a waste of time. The Soviets spent so much effort to make them. It is not for them to stay here for others to visit. Their destination is on the battlefield. If so, why not let them finish?" My original intention, play with the United States?"


    Understand the spirit of the upper level, several of the men immediately began to heart. It is not too difficult to get the information inside the Hydra, to wake up these super soldiers and complete their brainwashing control. And even if there is a problem, there are Timurs here, these super soldiers can''t turn any tricks.


    So soon, a few guys who had just thawed put on the clothes of the Hydra, and then, like the loyal men, firmly guarded behind Timur.


    Getting these guys is a reward for Timur. However, the main purpose of his coming here is not this, so he is not yet leaving. And under the search he brought, he quickly found what he wanted.


    A report and a corresponding video. The content of the report is very simple, that is, the Winter Soldier completed a task of sanctioning and recycling in 1991. From the report, it seems that this is just a simple spy report, but when Timur played the video, he immediately laughed.


    I saw in the video, the winter soldier riding a motorcycle on a forest. He quickly passed by a car, and then he immediately turned around and chased the car.


    The people in the car seem to be aware of what they are, and they are speeding up their speed. However, the Winter Soldier took out a certain explosive weapon directly from his body and blew the entire car over.


    The people in the car were seriously injured, and the winter soldiers directly dragged the two men out. Although the image is not clear, it is still possible to see the appearance of these two people. A pair of older wives and older wives. And this man, and Tony Stark''s father, Howard Stark, looks exactly the same.


    This guy like Howard pleaded with the Winter Soldier, but didn''t make any changes to the Winter Soldier. He solved the life of the men and women in the most neat way, and took out some things from the trunk, and then left the scene.


    The videotape came to an abrupt end, and by the record in hand, the task of the Winter Soldier was undoubtedly completed. It is this completed task that is a new beginning for Timur.


    "Wait, Stark. You will be satisfied with this gift."


    After copying the entire video, Timur��s face slowly showed a smile of yin measurement. Obviously, his plan has already begun. (~^~)

 Chapter 757： Aegis new elite agent

    The SHIELD is recruiting new people. From the espionage organizations around the world, of course, mainly from the US intelligence organization. On the one hand, because of the infiltration of the Hydra, the SHIELD had completely broken into the enemy. After the big cleaning, the man immediately had serious shortcomings.


    On the other hand, the SHIELD has been pushed to the world by Tony and has become a truly global organization.


    It is no longer the kind of globalization that has been imposed by the United States with hegemonic status. It is a truly worldwide organization that is joined by all countries and works together to operate together. Such an organization naturally cannot be completely controlled by any other country. Even the United States that created the SHIELD will not do it.


    However, in order to promote the world''s integrated offensive and defensive alliance, Tony is not so concerned about whether the SHIELD is a US issue. Therefore, he is naturally very happy to push the SHIELD to the front of the multinational allies. Let it be a bridge to build connections.


    Under this circumstance, SHIELD''s original enrollment plan can no longer be confined to the United States, the whole world, but all countries that have joined the alliance are eligible to arrange for personnel from their own country to join. These new members will be co-ordinated under the organization of Yan, both responsible for the SHIELD, a world organization that has been completely independent, and responsible to its own country. In other words, they are both workers and supervisors.


    You know, the resources that such a large, such a special world organization has are incalculable. Because in the resources and the newspaper, all member states have reached a sense of sharing, so the current SHIELD can be said to truly extend the tentacles to the whole world. This naturally allows all member states to enjoy great benefits, but it also makes them have to worry about it. That is whether this organization will be controlled by individuals.


    This is why they are willing to put elite members in it. It is to prevent this entire organization from being held by some people. You know, if such an organization is held by some big countries, then for those small countries, there is really no privacy. This is absolutely unacceptable for many dignitaries, especially those who still have a feudal class system. So this is an insurance.


    Another meaning of this insurance is that you can get important information through these elites. There is no doubt that the new SHIELD will certainly be far more powerful than any other country in terms of intelligence. For some big countries, maybe the gap is not big. But for many small countries, it is absolutely different. Being able to just plug in some elites can be exchanged for such an organization''s espionage resources, which is worthwhile for many countries.


    So on the premise that this SHIELD began to recruit new people, all the small countries in the Allies began to respond wildly.


    However, they responded positively. But for Coulson as an examiner, it is a tormented person.


    Because the agents of these small countries are really mixed. Not to mention the spy organizations like cia, MI6, the Russian Federal Security Service, and Mossad, even the special forces in some big countries may not match. This situation is really making Corson somewhat difficult. Because if you follow his meaning, these people simply can''t. However, according to the above coordination, these people have to. You can brush them down, but you have to pick one or two from the middle.


    Seriously, this is very difficult. Because some people really have no talent, even if you open the back door to him, he will not meet your requirements.


    Like now, Coulson has been sitting here for a long time, and went back and forth to see hundreds of agents from small European countries. What really can be seen is that there are not even three or five. This is too much difference with his mission, and it is so much that he has some bad explanations.


    While watching him worry about this, a girl put a cup of coffee on his hand and smiled at him.


    "Why, haven''t you seen the right person yet?"


    "It''s too difficult. After all, I have to be responsible for their lives. If I let such people join in, I doubt that they can survive in the first attack against Hydra."


    Sighing and talking to the girl, Coulson picked up the coffee at hand and the cow drank a big swig.


    "Is this kind of worry a little redundant? I have to know that I didn''t have the skills like them. I didn''t become an agent of SHIELD."


    The girl smiled and smiled at Colson in this way. But for this, Coulson is not as optimistic as she is.


    "Skey, you are different. There are very few talents like you, plus your ability, you are a rare exception in this world."


    "Give them some time, I believe they can do it too."


    "You are still young, so you don''t understand. Some things can''t be done. It can''t be changed by simple efforts."


    "I don''t think so. In short, let''s do it. I''ll see how Fitz and Simmons are."


    After taking a shot of Coulson''s shoulder, Skye smiled and walked away from the examination room. After drinking this cup of coffee, Colson began to continue his work. However, he soon discovered that the next situation is much better than before.


    Because the quality of the agents that appeared next is really good, and the good ones are beyond his expectations. Although they came from some small countries in Eastern Europe, their reality was to make Korsen feel unexpected.


    "Vasily? From Croatia, your results are very good! Fighting, shooting and spying sneak are the best results, but also proficient in the sixteen languages, and also have some achievements in psychology. Before that you are Where do you work, don''t tell me that the Croatian intelligence organization has developed to this point unconsciously."


    The Russian man standing in front of himself said that Coulson clearly showed an extraordinary interest in him. There is no other reason, it is because this man is too good. It��s so good that it��s almost amazed at the old antiques he��s been doing for decades.


    In the face of the inquiry, the opposite guy who didn��t seem to love talking was smacked and replied snoring.


    "KGB, I was originally from the KGB."


    "The last graduate of the KGB? It''s really unexpected." When it comes to the KGB, Colson thinks of the famous spy organization of the former Soviet Union. And that makes everything ok. "I didn''t expect Croatia to have such a skill and be able to call your elite to their majesty. I am curious, why you didn''t choose to stay in Russia."


    "That is no longer the mother of the Soviet Union." Very simple reply, but it is able to represent the most common psychology of the loyal agents cultivated by the red Soviets. This is exactly the same as the red warriors in the impression of Colson, so for his answer, Coulson did not have any doubts.


    "Very good, you passed. Go to the personnel department to report it. I want to use your ability to get to a good position soon."


    Standing up, he reached out to the former KGB agent called Vasily. Coulson expressed a very welcome welcome to the addition of such talent. After hesitating for a while, Vasily took the hand of Colson''s outstretched and said stiffly to him.


    "Thank you for your support, sir."


    After saying this, this Vasily is like saying more than two sentences, and no more nonsense, just go out from the interview room. In this regard, Coulson just smiled a little, but did not feel that there is something wrong.


    But at this time, an agent who had been standing at the door was asking him questions.


    "You didn''t think he was a bit strange? Colson?"


    "Strange, are you strange?" Looking at the back of Vasily, who had just left in the distance, Coulson frowned, and then asked the agent who asked this question with a smile.


    "I don''t know, I just have a feeling that this guy seems to be somewhat hostile to us." Shrugging his shoulders, the female agent directly said what he said. And when she heard her say, Coulson immediately smiled and comforted.


    "Don''t be too much, May. He has this reaction very normal. After all, the guy who came out of the red empire, for the Americans, if he can be as kind as Natasha, I will feel strange. In fact, His attitude is just right, hostile but restrained, indifferent, resistant but limited. This is exactly what a true KGB-born guy should have. So, he should have no suspicious places."


    "Maybe you are right, but I don''t know why, I always feel that something is wrong." Picking his own eyebrows, Agent May did not simply be convinced by Colson, she is still insisting on herself. Thoughts. "Maybe I am too suspicious, but by feeling, I still think he has a problem."


    "In this case, then I will transfer him to your hand, and you will monitor him personally. What do you think?"


    When he heard Mei, Corsen seriously thought about it and said to her. For this arrangement, Mei just nodded and replied.


    "This idea is good, at the very least, if he really has problems. I should be able to solve him in the first place."


    "Good, then give it to you."


    In one sentence, he sent his old man, and Colson continued his mission today. Only slowly, he began to find that some places are getting worse. For example, is there a lot of elite agents left by the KGB? (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 758： The league’s unsuccessful progress

    Since the success of Tony��s alliance, humanity��s struggle against Hydra has finally made a slight turn. With the support of a huge intelligence network, many peripheral organizations of Hydra began to be discovered and swept away. Among them, it is not only those agents who are pioneers, but also the organization of the Avengers.


    Today''s Avengers, although less Tony, Little Spider and Hulk, but more winter soldiers, the Falcon Sam Wilson, who has been retired from special forces, has the ability to become bigger and smaller, the ant, Scott Lang, and just Thor Thor returned from Asgard.


    In terms of overall strength, the entire Avengers Alliance has not only declined, but has been upgraded to a certain extent. Because of this relationship, the Avengers became the strongest weapon for the Allies to attack the Hydra.


    The defenses of the Hydra''s peripheral organizations could not withstand the powerful blow of these superheroes. In just over a month, the Alliance eliminated more than a dozen Hydra''s peripheral bases. This kind of achievement is absolutely exciting.


    But look at these peripheral locations. Not only the United States, Europe, South America, Asia, the Middle East, but almost all places are full of their tracks. This wide distribution has immersed many people in the joy of destroying the enemy''s forces, and more and more fear.


    The Hydra is not far from them, even under their eyelids. If they put the center of the attack on themselves, then those things that happened in the United States will fall on themselves. When they think about what Hydra did in the United States, they are full of luck and some gratitude. Thanks to the United States, thank the United States as a shield.


    This gratitude has made the policies of various countries a little more relaxed for the United States. For this, the deepest feeling is Tony. As the time for the formation of the alliance grew, he became more and more aware that the pressure on his body began to decrease. This also made him finally get out of the heavy daily work.


    As soon as he got out of the office, Tony took time and came to Huiyao City.


    Perhaps because of the age of the older, although not married, but for children, he is more and more inexplicable desire. Although his current situation makes him temporarily think about the child''s problems, it does not prevent him from temporarily betting his cravings elsewhere.


    Zhou Yi��s son, Zhou Shang, is the best goal he has identified. In fact, in this case where he has no children, he has already treated Zhou Shang as his own child. So take a moment and check out the little guy you can make yourself happy. It��s a great relaxation for Tony.


    Directly killed in Zhou Yi''s home, even a greeting did not hit, Tony flew directly into the window. As soon as he entered, he immediately attracted a bunch of people. There are Zhou Yi, there are also women who make him feel a headache, dare not provoke. In addition, even the two little guys are watching him with strange eyes.


    This made Tony a bit embarrassed, especially when he saw that the family was eating, this kind of embarrassment was even more eloquent.


    "It seems that I have come to some time is not the time, is it now lunch time?"


    "Don''t you say that after you became president, have you forgotten even time?"


    Looking up at this guy with a blank eye, Zhou Yi still turned a chair behind him and asked him.


    "What, big president. You are not very busy lately? How come time will come to me."


    "I came to worship." To Zhou Yihe smiled, Tony put his eyes on the side of Xiao Zhoushang. "By the way, I will also take a look at my dear little nephew."


    Tony��s answer made Xiao Zhou, who was sitting in the baby seat, screaming and laughing, and when he saw this, Tony immediately waved his hand and said to him.


    "Hey, Xiao Shangen. Remember your uncle Tony? I have come to see you!"


    In the face of Tony''s blame, the little guy immediately screamed excitedly. This naturally made Tony hang a smile on his face, and this made Zhou Yi turn his eyes and smile at him.


    "Since you like children so much, why not go for one yourself?"


    "I don''t have that much time, and, how easy it is to have a child that is so cute with Xiao Shangen. You say yes, Xiao Shangen, and Jill."


    In the face of praise, the little guy is very much like his father, and he is not ashamed to accept it. And Jill, too, because of this sentence, Tony showed a smile.


    No, the mother does not want her children to be praised, and Jill is no exception. Originally, because of Tony''s sudden intrusion, she was a little bit stunned. She immediately changed her face like a man. Her face almost laughed.


    This sudden change made the women around him turn their eyes one after another. Only Selana touched her own round belly and showed a happy smile.


    "Sure enough, it is not right to let this guy come here."


    Looking at a good meal turned into a superior scene of such a show, Ada, who had nothing to do, immediately raised his eyes and looked at Tony who triggered all of this. If the eyes can become a sharp edge, then Tony will now be smashed into a thousand holes. Even so, Tony felt that the temperature around him began to fall linearly.


    "Please, Ida. I just took the time to come and visit, there is nothing else. So, can you not show me this way every time. Really, this really makes me feel a little overwhelmed."


    "If I can drive you away in this way, I don''t mind keeping this look."


    "Obviously, this is not possible. So why can''t we take a step back and then get along with each other?"


    With the style of cowhide sugar, it is not unreasonable to take root. Tony is not in the state of asking for help. Therefore, he completely has this temperament and mood, and slowly consumes Ada. However, he has this spirit, Ada does not. She just picked up the napkin and wiped her mouth. She stood up and said to the people around her.


    "I am full, everyone, please continue."


    After that, she went straight out of the restaurant. Looking at her back, Zhou Yi immediately sighed and said to Tony.


    "Man, aren''t you asking me for trouble? I dare to swear, I don''t want to have any peace in these days!"


    "Please, man. You are the head of the family. So, come up with the temper of the head of the family. But here is what you said, don''t you always be led by the nose?"


    Assocked down, Tony was screaming loudly, not afraid of things. And this immediately let the woman around the circle look at him with cold eyes. Switch to any other person, don''t want to fall in their hands at this time. But it is Tony, a friend of Zhou Yi��s few. With this identity, even if there is a lot of dissatisfaction in the heart, but in the face of Zhou Yi, they still choose to temporarily let him pass a yard.


    But obviously, rice can''t be eaten. Several women have risen and retired, and even Serana, with the support of Qin and Susan, step by step to leave the restaurant. For a time, the entire restaurant except Zhou Yi and Tony, that is, a few completely did not realize what happened to the child.


    This change made Zhou Yi feel a headache. Tony��s death is to let him pay for it. He doesn��t think he can bargain in this situation. So he immediately complained to Tony.


    "Hey, man. You haven''t been too comfortable recently, so come over and give me and yourself uncomfortable. If that''s the case, then I can only tell you that your move is very successful. The next paragraph In time, I am dead, and you will not be better."


    "Let your heart, man. They can''t really tell you how. And I, when I was running, I didn''t believe they could go to Washington to find me."


    "This is a matter of uncertainty, don''t forget. There are people around you with Lilith."


    A good advice was given, but when I heard this, Tony immediately changed his face and the whole person was serious.


    "Man, you said that I am going to apologize now, can I take back what I just said?"


    "What do you say?"


    The answer is of course no. And behind, Tony naturally broke the can, and left all of this behind.


    "Forget it, the boat is naturally straight to the bridge, and I don''t care about this kind of thing for the time being. Right, man, what are you eating, I smell a great smell. Really, this makes me a little coveted. what."


    "Chrysanthemum water snake. With the best beef tongue, hen, plus water snake peeling and bones, with mushrooms and pork bone soup stewed into a pot of tonic. I shared more than 20 hours before and after Time, but also specially picked the freshest chrysanthemum petals nowadays as the last embellishment. In order to raise the body for Selana, let the children taste the fresh. I didn''t expect it to be cheaper."


    Tony, who was very happy with a bowl of water snakes, listened to Zhou Yi��s explanation, and immediately the whole person changed his face.


    Not everyone can accept snakes as their own food, especially in Europe and America. They can accept a lot of things, but it is difficult to accept food like snakes, even water snakes. So as soon as I heard the name, Tony immediately squirted out, and then put a blank face on his own rice bowl and said to Zhou Yi.


    "I forgot to eat before I came. So, I can''t enjoy this kind of thing."


    "Waste!" Turned a blank eye, Zhou Yi took out a packet of mints from his pocket and threw two into his mouth. "Say, man. What are you doing here with me? Don''t tell me, you really look at Shane."


    "This is the main reason." Coughed twice, and Tony opened the topic and said to Zhou Yi. "In addition, there is a small problem. I want to talk to you about the big machines outside your city. If you can''t use them, can you give us?"


    ...

 Chapter 759： Titan issue

    "What do you say about the irons? What do you want them to do?"


    Upon listening to Tony''s request, Zhou Yi was shaking his brow and asked him strangely.


    "How do you say, fill the strategic gap?"


    Scratching his head, even Tony himself was a little embarrassed to explain. The original US government made the money, or made these Titan machines at no cost. The big handwriting even directly led to the deficit of the Ministry of Defense. They are very happy, but for Tony who took over, it is a bit of a fate.


    Especially in the case that he still has to operate the Austrian system and the Zhizhi production line, the economic tension is even to the limit. This is the downside of the optimization of the price of the weapon. It is so bad that the current Ministry of Defense does not have the money to rebuild its own coastal defense system.


    You must know that Americans have always pulled their own sea defenses for a long time, and they can even build the first two or three island chains overseas. But now, let alone add chaos to others at the doorstep of others, even with their own territorial waters, the United States does not have so much energy to maintain it.


    The main reason for this is that the negotiations with the mutants have always been in a very unfavorable state. Although taking into account the friendship between Zhou Yi and Tony, the mutants headed by Wan Wang Wang reluctantly accepted the peaceful olive branch handed out by the Americans. But that doesn''t mean that they have to work with Americans. Like the large fleets they have collected overseas, there is no trace now.


    And because this is the sin of the Americans'' own behavior, even Tony does not have such a thick face, go to the mutants to negotiate, let them put those fleet back. This has led to the current collapse of the US defense line in the United States.


    You know, Americans have always used to think of the entire Pacific Ocean as their own back garden. This way, they can only be huddled near their own territorial waters, how could they get used to it. Therefore, the US Navy��s protests and complaints have basically not stopped. It is not possible to let Tony just want to ignore it.


    He did not want to negotiate with the mutants, he could only take his ideas to the city property of Huiyao City, the Titan machines that had been collected by the Japanese.


    As the largest military expenditure since the founding of the United States, the Titan machine has its own capabilities not under the warships of more than 10,000 tons. As long as you can restart these Titan machines, and then transform them, there is no problem in maintaining the safety of coastal defense.


    It is even said that as long as the military''s latest air-to-air aircraft carrier is shipped, he can fully build a stronger battle group than the US overseas fleet with the high mobility of the air carrier and the powerful combat power of the Titan machine. Of course, the premise of this idea is that he can bring the Titan machine back. Otherwise, he can only wait for the economy to ease back and re-create a new Titan machine to complete his idea.


    For his thoughts, Zhou Yi can also guess a rough. He touched his chin and thought for a while. Then I responded.


    "The problem is not big, but I just agree that it is not enough. You must at least have a greeting with Eric and Charles. After all, this is the war weapon that you originally created to deal with them, if you can''t Give them a reasonable explanation, then obviously, it will lead to some unnecessary misunderstandings. I don''t think you want to let the mutants misunderstand the US government at this time."


    "What you said makes sense." To take off the napkin on his leg, Tony stood up straight. "Then, I will trouble you to make a referral. I think if I go to visit alone, the possibility of being beaten is even higher."


    "It''s really rare that you can have this kind of self-knowledge." Pushing the plate in front of him, Zhou Yi also stood up. "Well, anyway, I have been free recently, and the referral task will be handed over to me."


    "Man, I know you can be reliable."


    With a smile, Tony expressed his gratitude to Zhou Yi in this way. In this regard, Zhou Yi just licked his mouth and explained to his three children. The content is nothing more than asking them to obey, and taking care of their younger brothers and other things, of course, they are also inevitably asked to help them cover the cover and say something good.


    Without letting Tony wait for a lot of time, Zhou Yi gave the matter to the end. Then he drove directly to Tony to the Iron City and drove directly to Eric''s office.


    "You can come to the door in person, but it really surprised me."


    The magnetic king who was working in the office looked up at Zhou Yi and Tony who came in. The face immediately showed some uncontrollable horror. His attitude towards Zhou Yi has been changing all the time. The most obvious thing is that his opposition from the beginning has directly turned into a slap in the hands of Zhou Yi. After seeing Zhou Yi��s powerful strength in the war, his attitude changed again. That is from the respect for the strong, to the fear of the gods.


    He has seen Zhou Yi as a person who is completely different from his own class and who has become a person who is completely higher than his own level. Therefore, his attitude is a bit too respectful. Respectfully, even Tony was somewhat surprised.


    "I think it''s a good thing for you to bring me here."


    He groaned inevitably, and this was immediately brought to the attention of Eric. If it is for Zhou Yi, Wan magnetic king''s attitude is respectful, then for Tony, this president who is now very popular throughout the United States, his attitude is inevitably somewhat strange.


    "Look who is coming. Isn''t this the famous President Tony Stark? Please forgive me for offending. I really didn''t receive a notice. You will come to me. If I know in advance, I promise, today. My fellow citizens outside will be very enthusiastic."


    "Can I think of this as derogatory?"


    As a taunting expert, Tony naturally heard his voice. If it is normal, he must have directly shelled back. But now, as a person who asks for the opposite, he has to suppress his temper and show a good attitude.


    With Zhou Yi here, Wan Wang Wang naturally can''t be too obvious. Especially when he knew that the relationship between Tony and Zhou Yi was still very good. So he can only nod his head and respond.


    "Of course, my meaning is absolutely derogatory. Can you explain your intentions? President Stark, I think your time should be very precious, and mine is also. So we don''t have to waste time on this kind of slogan. do you think so?"


    "Very correct, I agree." Nodded, Tony didn''t have much interest and what the guns were. So he directly said his purpose. "Because there are some loopholes in US defense, I hope to get back some of our lost things from here. For example, Titan machines."


    "Titan machine?" Hearing the name, Wan Wangwang''s eyes immediately smashed. "You mean the machine that was made specifically for the massacre of us."


    "Sorry, I know that it is very easy to touch your nerves. But you should know that technology is just technology and does not contain anything else. We need these machines, not to deal with you, but to protect the country''s defense. If you have any concerns, I can sign the agreement."


    Raised his hand and expressed his innocence for the warning of Wan Wang. Tony assured him. And this is to let Wan Wang Wang pull a very disdainful smile on his mouth.


    "Agreement? Sorry, this is something that I can''t believe at all. Since World War II, I have seen countless agreements signed by Americans, and I have seen them tear up their agreements countless times. For this thing, we all Know what it is all about. So, I don''t give my trust to these things at all."


    "Please, sir. The ones you said have nothing to do with me. If you are really worried about this, I can guarantee this in private. If you have other questions, then I can find more people. Make a guarantee."


    Having said that, Tony quietly gave Zhou Yi a look. For this kind of help-seeking behavior, Zhou Yi can only smile and say.


    "Okay. Eric, if you have any concerns, then add me. I promise that if there is something wrong with these Titan machines, I will personally solve them. Is that okay?" ��


    "Of course, this is very good." Seeing Zhou Yi''s participation, Wan Wang immediately nodded. Said. "There is certainly no difference in your assurances. I can doubt those politicians, but I can''t doubt the gods."


    "Good, then I think, we have reached a consensus. Is it?"


    With a sigh of relief, Tony was really thankful for the release of the magnetic king. Seriously, if this guy really doesn''t want to nod, then he really doesn''t know what to do. Forcing things back is an option. But the consequences are so serious.


    He must appease the emotions of the mutants. Because of an improper, the waves caused by the mutants will not be much smaller than what the Hydra has caused. And that is absolutely unbearable for the United States now. So, in any case, Zhou Yi is a big help for him.


    He will not thank Wan Wang, but he will thank Zhou Yi. Because he is very clear, what made this change. At the same time, he is more aware that without Zhou Yi, he will get a kind of treatment. Don''t look at him as president now, there are still many people in the world who are unwilling to give the president a face.


    Therefore, when he and Zhou Yi stepped on his return journey, he immediately said to Zhou Yi.


    "Man, this time I really want to thank you. You helped me a big favor?"


    "Small. And, I just need something to do something for you." (~^~)

 Chapter 760： Phantom of the Reality unfortunate news

    "Do you have something to help me?" Tony heard the words, and Tony was amazed. "It��s weird, there are things in the world that you can��t solve.��


    "Although it is a so-called god, it is not a omnipotent existence. It is like saying that the God you originally believed in, he wants to have a child, does he still have to pass a woman?"


    Zhou Yi snorted and gave Tony one such answer with the easiest and most easy to describe in his mind. For such an answer, Tony opened his mouth for two seconds, and then replied with a smile.


    "You are right, I think too much. Even if God wants to have a child, I understand what you mean. So, what are you looking for, help me, really, I It is very curious now."


    "This matter is strictly speaking and has little to do with me. But it seems to have something to do with you." Zhou Yi opened the car and answered Tony. "Things are like this. Susan found a strange guy in the experimental report of the space station a while ago. They called him a silver shadow man. This is a strange alien, and according to his actions. Judging from it, he seems to have made the Earth his own goal. Although he doesn''t know what his purpose is, you should face him with the worst guess."


    "The aliens who use the Earth as their goal. This is really disturbing!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Yi��s explanation, Tony��s look suddenly became gloomy. This news is definitely not good news for him. The human society is already bad enough. Now there are still aliens who have put in one hand. This is obviously a bad luck on the fire. And if aliens rush into the battle with the Hydra, it is likely to make a huge crisis in the world.


    It seems that I saw the tension in Tony''s look, and Zhou Yi immediately persuaded.


    "I just said that there is such a possibility, you need to pay attention. Maybe the situation is not as bad as you think."


    "I hope." Tony sighed, and there was no mood to continue to stay. Tony let Zhou Yi stop the car. He put on his own armor and then said goodbye to Zhou Yi. "Sorry, man. Although I still want to have a meal at your house. But I don''t have this mood right now. Just right, I am also out of the class. It is my best choice to go back before you discover it." ""


    "Well, if you think so. Anyway, man. Just, don''t put what I said too in your heart, you know. Some things are happening before you can''t be sure whether it is good or bad, maybe Is this the same thing?"


    "I will, man."


    With a perfunctory answer, Tony returned straight to Washington. And when he sat down at his desk, his mood was not able to calm down for a long time. It is said that I will not care about the things that Zhou Yi said, but how can such things not care.


    The more you imagine, the more you care. Until then, Tony couldn''t help but start busy with this matter. He first mobilized the space record from NASA, and then got the corresponding information from the Shield. Soon, he discovered the silver shadow people that Zhou Yi said. And looking at this strange guy, his brow immediately wrinkled.


    Regarding the silver shadow man, he did not get much information. First of all, this guy is very fast. Even NASA''s satellites only record him slightly in some images. If it is strictly calculated, his speed should not be slower than the speed of light, and it is even possible to master. Some kind of ability to move at a speed of light.


    In addition, it is the purpose of this guy. Although it is still difficult to guess what the purpose of this guy is. But from the point where he appears and stops, he seems to have a great interest in places where there are already complex ecological environments in places where humans are highly densely populated. This situation seems to have implied that his purpose must be related to these.


    No matter which aspect you look at, this guy is a dangerous existence. After the decision was made, Tony immediately sent the relevant information to Nick Fury, the first spot of the SHIELD.


    As the director of the SHIELD, Nick Fury��s identity naturally rises with the change of the SHIELD. But that doesn''t mean he can ignore Tony''s opinion. Therefore, after Tony sent such information to him, he immediately gave a reply.


    "Tony, what do you mean by the information you sent me? Is the source reliable?"


    "With regard to the source, you can rest assured. Most of the things inside are made by myself. My meaning is very simple. I want to monitor him. When the key is important, I will inform the Avengers to catch this guy and ask him what his purpose is. What is it. Remember, we absolutely don''t allow any aliens to come to the earth to make trouble. Even if we use the toughest means, understand?"


    On this issue, Tony''s attitude is very tough. And that''s what Nick Frye meant. In this view, he and Tony are exactly the same.


    "I understand, I will arrange it. If it goes well, this alien should not escape our palms."


    Nick Fury has a mysterious confidence in the strength of the current SHIELD and the entire league. But Tony always has some uneasiness. He is not sure that the SHIELD and even the Avengers can arrest such a special alien. He is even more worried about what to do if he does not catch him.


    The biggest problem now is the purpose of this guy, and how can I understand the purpose of this alien? Tony thought for a long time before he thought of such a way to seek foreign aid.


    Human information channels may be difficult to have an accurate judgment of such an alien. But those Shandal stars are not necessarily. You know, it is a veteran civilization that is entangled in the Milky Way. Although they were hit harder than ever because of the tyranny, the dead camel was bigger than the horse. In the information of the universe, they absolutely have the advantage of crushing the earth.


    When he thought of it, Tony immediately passed a special line directly to the president to contact the main liaison officer of the Shandal Star on the earth. That is, the twin-star girl Lola. As soon as the communication was connected, the Gemini girl immediately said.


    "Hello, Lord of the United States. This should be our first contact. I am the darling of the Earth Star, you can call me Lola."


    The gentle girl just said this, and immediately changed her tone. Speaking to Tony in an arrogant tone.


    "Call me Lola, of course, the situation is different. The aging mother is Lola, do you understand?"


    Most people encounter this situation is blind. But Tony is different. He has heard about this Gemini girl who is responsible for contacting the Earth, so he naturally accepted this setting.


    "Of course, I understand. Miss Lola, I have something to ask you about. I don''t know if it is inconvenient for you."


    "Reassuring, peace of mind. Now your United States is not the original United States. The restrictions on our connection are gone, just ask. Look at the great god, as long as you can answer your questions, we will try to give you An answer."


    For the situation on the earth, the Shandal Stars naturally have their own means of intelligence acquisition. They obviously understand what happened on Earth and how the interpersonal relationship of this new president is. So they are very polite. This can be seen from the fact that Lola is not so excessive.


    For such a reply, Tony was a little surprised. However, after hearing someone''s title, he showed his appearance. It was also the light of Zhou Yi, which made Tony feel a bitter smile. However, in the case of pressing the situation, he still put aside this complicated emotion and honestly said to the Gemini girl.


    "That''s it. I want to know about the silver aliens. Is there any race in the Milky Way that is full of silver? It looks like a flowing humanoid mercury?"


    After thinking about it, the Gemini girl immediately gave a reply.


    ��The Kalma stars of the Spartan galaxy have silvery skin because they are races that are transformed from metal elements. However, the number of Kalmar stars is scarce and millions of light years away from the Milky Way, you are sure Is the information you want? Your Excellency?"


    "No, I think it shouldn''t be." Shaking his head, Tony didn''t think it would be his goal. So he immediately asked in more detail. "This guy is very fast, there should be a means of moving at the speed of light. And it can be shuttled through the flesh in the universe. Such a guy, do you have a relevant record?"


    This time, the Gemini girls did not respond quickly. It was silent, and began to operate in vain. Although Tony could not understand the principle of the opposite machine. But he can understand that this alien girl is looking for information.


    It didn''t take long for the alien girl to raise her head and reveal a serious look to Tony.


    "There is a goal that fits your description. Silver Surfer, the messenger of the Planet Devourer. If the guy you are talking about is, then I can only tell you that this is a very unfortunate news."


    When she heard a special title in her speech, Tony had instinctively felt something wrong. And her answer was to make him feel a bit, and then immediately asked.


    "Why, why are you saying this?"


    "It''s very simple. Because only the planets that are targeted by the silver surfers have only one end. That is destruction! He will call the monsters that devour the planets. This monster will swallow the entire planet. There is no exception. I said, if you are really talking about this guy, you are really unfortunate." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 761： Confederate response to the fire plan

    An unfortunate news, this is the view of an alien girl. For this point of view, Tony has a completely unacceptable feeling.


    They have already experienced a lot of things, the conspiracy of Hydra, the invasion of aliens, and the monsters of the tyrants. Now you suddenly said to them that a horrible monster capable of engulfing the planet has already made their planet a target, and such a thing can be accepted by them. It is simply a ghost.


    ��Can there be any way to defeat this monster? I mean, before he comes to Earth, destroy him?��


    One mouth, Tony directly said his ultimate goal. It is obviously impossible for him to let this monster really swallow the earth, so it is the most sensible choice he thinks to destroy him before he touches the earth.


    For this statement, the alien girl changed her tone, and a gentle but apologetic said to him.


    "I am sorry, sir. Maybe your idea is good, but I can only tell you that the possibility of your realization of this idea is infinitely close to zero. The planet devourer is a super monster in the universe, some people think He is the monster who shoulders the mission of destroying the universe. Some people think that he is the ultimate **** of the universe. No matter which viewpoint, he is the ultimate existence of this universe. That is to say, the existence of the power of mortals cannot be confronted. Many people I have tried all the things you think, but the end result is always a tragedy. No one can fight the planet devourer, just like no one can fight the whole universe."


    "So what do you want us to do, sit still?"


    With a brow, Tony was standing up. He yelled in anger and uneasiness, and apparently feared this extreme fate. In this regard, the alien girl said to him quite calmly.


    "I don''t know, but your thoughts are definitely the most wrong idea, President Stark. If I were you, maybe I would think about running away. After all, the purpose of the planet devourers is only your planet, not Your ethnic group. If you flee into the universe, I don''t think he will do anything because of the residue of these foods."


    "Sorry, I haven''t planned to abandon my planet."


    In this way, Tony replied directly to the contact with Shan Daxing. When he calmed down his mood, he immediately picked up the phone and contacted Nick Frey.


    "I have a bad news, Nick. A very bad bad news."


    The information obtained from the Shandal Stars was all told by Nick Fury, and Nick Frye was so old-fashioned that the city��s experienced guys couldn��t sit still.


    "Are you all talking about it, Tony? Everything about the planet devourer?"


    "I don''t want him to be true, but now, even if he is fake, we must treat this as a real thing. You should know that if you don''t prepare in advance, then when everything comes, It��s too late for anything.��


    "You are right." After a while, Nick Fury agreed with Tony. "So what are you going to do for me?"


    Upon hearing such an answer, Tony immediately said the thoughts in his heart.


    "I want you to speed up the pursuit of the silver shadow man. You must find a way to catch him and get all the information about the planet devourer from his mouth. At the same time, I want you to come forward and contact the top leaders of all other countries. People, we must plan ahead and build a line of defense that can resist and destroy in outer space."


    "Yes, I will find a way to contact them. But Tony, are you sure about this plan?"


    Nick Ferry agreed to Tony''s plan. But for the feasibility of this plan, he did not have much confidence. He needs some powerful things to convince others and to convince himself. However, Tony��s answer to this demand is this.


    "Sorry, we have no grasp of this kind of existence. But this is the only thing we can do now. Besides, what do you think we can do?"


    Answering Tony''s counter-question with silence, Nick Fury immediately acted for this matter. Soon, the top leaders in each country know what kind of existence they are going to face, and in order to deal with this one. An unknown, but the highest-profile conference was quietly unfolding on the space shield of the SHIELD.


    "First of all, we need to confirm whether such a guy exists. We can''t make a move because of a false existence. Lord Stark, you should know how much investment such a plan needs. For every country. Said that this is a heavy burden."


    The British Prime Minister��s opening is the simplest question money! It is a great effort for each country to maintain the existence of the alliance. Now, the United States has actually pulled out such a plan that sounds terrible, which makes many countries that are ashamed of their worries start to worry about their wallets.


    To this, Tony said with a gloomy face.


    "Of course I know how much the cost of this plan is huge. And when it comes to pressure, the pressure on us in the United States is greater than any of your countries. But this is a matter of life and death. Do you think that financially? Will the pressure be more important than the question of the existence of the entire human race or even the entire planet?"


    "If this is true, we certainly don''t care about the financial pressure. After all, it is a thing that can be passed by biting. Just, I am worried that if this kind of thing is just a scam, it is a joke. What should I do? I can I don''t want to be fooled, and I don''t want to be accused of becoming an idiot in the future."


    "The source of the Shandal people is still trustworthy. The question is, who can guarantee that the so-called planet devourer is really coming to the earth. If this is just a coincidence?"


    "Maybe we should wait and wait until the guy named Silver Shadowman is caught and says the next step. Maybe there is a turnaround?"


    One by one, each country has its own opinion. But the general content is still the same, that is, they do not want to join the plan in a rash way, nor do they pay for Tony''s plan as easily.


    For the performance of these people, Tony stood up directly at the table.


    "Enough, I know what you are thinking. But now, do you really think this is the time to play with political means? Coincidence, there are so many coincidences in the world. Can you catch the silver shadow people? Let''s not say we can Can''t catch him, even if it''s caught. Can we let the planet devourer not come here? This is an imminent thing, not a kick that can be kicked and kicked. You give me a clear idea, if things are true If you get to that step, can you live happily? Don''t dream for me anymore, be awake."


    The unrequited reprimand made many people''s faces ugly, and they also inevitably began to complain, Tony would not behave like people. But for his performance, some sober countries have expressed their approval.


    "I agree with President Stark. After all, this is our planet. Even if we want to defend the whole planet, we should work together, instead of guilty and burdening at this time. So I agree in principle to this plan, And I am willing to provide the manpower and material resources for this plan. This is also a contribution that our country should make as a part of the whole human race."


    "Yes, it��s useless. It��s better to do something with it. It��s said that it��s an unprecedented enemy. Do you still have this leisure time to pick up something else that doesn��t matter?��


    Two big countries agreed to Tony''s plan, which made Tony''s enthusiasm a lot. And then, more and more countries have joined in.


    "I also think it''s right to plan ahead. However, I think we should do more preparation. On the one hand, it is against the cosmic monsters, on the other hand, it is to leave as much fire as possible for human beings. After all, We are not sure whether we can win the final victory. If we fail, how can we make the final arrangement?"


    "Yes, it''s a two-handed preparation. It''s about human civilization. We must be careful." He nodded heavily. Tony must also acknowledge the possibility of this happening, so he added it in detail. "We should find a way to get some help from the Shandal people. Although it is unlikely that they will help us against the planet devourers, it is still possible to let them transfer some of the population for us. I suggest that countries try to pick out the so-called as much as possible. The elite, the final fire team of human beings, with a copy of the data of all human civilizations and all the natural genes of the Earth''s ecological environment, temporarily transferred to Jupiter. So even if the worst happens, we can guarantee The human fire is smug."


    Tony''s statement is somewhat pessimistic, but it is something that many people have to admit. If the enemy is really terrible, then the continuation of humanity is a problem that must be considered. As human rulers, they must ensure that human race and civilization continue. Therefore, even if the worst situation occurs, they must also come up with a corresponding plan. And this human fire plan is the most feasible solution they can discuss.


    No one is singing at this time, because of the problems on the planet, more and more people realize the existence of danger. Even if there is no such thing as a planet devourer, the fire plan has already sprouted. This is just to advance it.


    And just when these people reached a preliminary consensus on the issue of fire, some people suddenly said so.


    ��Did we forget what? I mean, have we forgotten the most critical existence that can cope with this danger?�� (To be continued.)

 Chapter 762： Humanity worships the gods

    "What do you mean?"


    For this gnome, the king of a small country with a lack of confidence in front of a large country. Tony frowned, so he asked him.


    When he spoke, he immediately concentrated the eyes of everyone present on the king of this small country. And this naturally makes the guy''s already lacking strength more and more thin. He wants to back down, but he doesn''t dare to back down. So he could only speak to everyone present in the voice with a whisper, as if he was afraid of something.


    "I mean, can we still have God to pray? It is not the **** of woodcarving stone, the **** that really exists. If he is there, maybe things are not as bad as we think?"


    A word to awaken the dreamer. Or, his words opened a new window to many people present. All along, including Tony, have subconsciously ignored the gods, that is, the existence of the Ming Wang. For them, the existence of the gods is a threat, a huge impact on the existing system and social class. When society develops to such a step, they don''t want to be humbled by a presence that only exists in paper.


    This is the power that Zhou Yi shows, and he does not have much desire for human society. Otherwise, let''s not say anything else. It is just these politicians who can launch countless attacks against the city of Hui Yao for various reasons.


    As long as you are not sacrificing yourself, the great sacrifice is acceptable to those who play politics. In other words, as long as they move their cake, they will never be merciless to anyone. It is an odd number to achieve such a harmonious coexistence between them. Now, when someone smashes this layer of window paper, it is unlikely that they will continue to maintain this tacit neglect.


    Moreover, they also feel that there is no need to continue to ignore the existence of the gods at this time. The great gods fight against the demons from the stars and save the helpless humans. This script is not necessarily unacceptable to them. In fact, as long as you seriously think about it, you will find that this idea is still very good, no matter in which way. So now, someone should be up right away.


    "It is a good idea to use the supreme power of the gods to solve the problem we are facing."


    "Yes, that''s right. God loves the world and saves mankind from peril. This is what the gods should do."


    ��Does humans entrust their faith to the gods, is it because the gods can protect human life and soul from being invaded by demons?��


    Different people express different opinions, but they are a meaning of expression. Almost in a flash, the group reached a consensus that they wanted to drag the so-called gods down.


    In their view, even the gods live on the earth. Since this crisis belongs to the whole earth, then as a part of the earth, should it be said that something should be done? And as a god, saving humanity should not be a matter of righteousness?


    As a matter of course, a group of human leaders immediately discussed the next step, which is how to pull the gods into the water. And talking about it, their eyes were placed on Tony''s body.


    This made Tony, who didn��t make a sound from the beginning, immediately raised his brow and said it was welcome.


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t want to do this kind of thing. Private communication is private, can you easily get involved because of personal relationships?"


    When the words were spoken, the faces of those who looked at him immediately showed a sly smile. They have just moved their minds, that is, they want Tony to drag the human spirit into it in a way that affects people. However, Tony��s refusal and his attitude also made many people understand that this idea is too much of a matter of course. They are more likely to be like this, let alone a true God.


    This kind of understanding immediately put the negotiations between them into a deadlock. They are not sure to say that they are moving a god, and there is no courage to coerce him with conspiracy or other means. After all, the power of the gods is there, and the gap between the heavens makes these people dare not move any thoughts.


    Seeing a group of big people scratching their heads for this problem, meditation. Tony''s mouth was not able to hang a trace of disdain. For the politician''s understanding, he has another layer. When he thought that he was one of them, he couldn''t help but get a little more irritability.


    This irritability made him unable to endure the environment here, and the endless noise. So he shouted immediately.


    "Enough, don''t think about those tricks. We go to see him in the most formal way, can''t we ask us for it?"


    "It''s simple, Mr. Stark. What if he has a big lion opening? Don''t you worry, he wants to share our rights from us?"


    "It''s a ridiculous question. Do you think that if he has this idea, can you stop him?"


    "We can manipulate public opinion, Mr. Stark. As long as we think, even the gods can''t face the condemnation from the whole human being. He certainly has endless power, but apart from that, he will have nothing. The whole human being will Rebel against his existence, he will not be able to get anything he wants. No?"


    "Funny thoughts are also stupid thoughts." Smirked, Tony no longer had any other comments on the tricks that these people have always liked to play with. And the person who made this statement no longer makes more statements about it.


    But they don''t talk, it doesn''t mean that others don''t talk. After a long dispute, most people still agreed with Tony''s point of view, which is to ask the gods in a formal way.


    The gods can make their own demands, and they will satisfy the requirements of the gods as much as possible. As long as they do not exceed their psychological bottom line, they can agree with all the demands he has made. This is a sacrifice for humanity, for their own sacrifice.


    Just in this view, a group of envoys representing different countries took a secret plane, accompanied by Tony to Hui Yao City, and came to Zhou Yi��s desk. Looking at such a group of guys, Zhou Yi��s reaction can��t be said to be enthusiasm.


    "I hope that you will bother me because there are important things, not because of little things that are not important."


    "Please forgive me, man. If you can, I don''t want to bother you in this way. You also saw that I came with a regular mission. They have a desire for you, a real appeal. So, If there is any problem, I think you should be able to get a basic result in the discussion."


    Tony apologized and sat down on the sofa. Obviously, he doesn''t want to have too much involvement in the next few things.


    "I don''t remember what appointments I have. I hope that you can give me an explanation later, Tony." This said to Tony, Zhou Yi put his eyes on the cautious human beings in front of him. "Let''s talk, human. Let me see what kind of appeal you have. I hope that you will not waste my time."


    "Great Lord, we are here to hope that we can get your help and help us through the next difficulties. For this reason, we are willing to pay the price to meet all the requirements you have put forward. As long as you are willing to nod, you are willing to Opening. We are willing to do anything for you in this world."


    "Interesting, do you know who you are talking to?"


    With his eyes narrowed, Zhou Yi began to look at these seemingly respectful guys in front of him with a playful look. For his inquiry, someone immediately answered.


    "Of course, the great lord. Of course we know your true identity. And it is because of this full understanding of this identity that we are willing to make this promise to you. The gods protect humanity, and humans worship all of the gods. This is a very normal thing, isn''t it?"


    "This is not normal, mortal."


    In a word, it was the sound of Hong Zhong Da Lu, like the echo from the sky. This sound is tremulous because it oscillates not only the eardrum but also the soul of everyone. Not everyone can withstand the shock of this soul, almost immediately, most of the people on the scene stumbled on the ground.


    They are like people without bones, and they can''t even do it by looking up. All they can do is listen and listen to the words from the gods.


    "What humans seek should be from their own protection, not from the gods. There is no need for the gods to protect you. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "But, sir. No, Your Majesty. We are facing a crisis that we can''t resist at all. We can only hope for the gods. I beg you, beg you to be merciful. Maybe only you can save us! We are willing to worship You, respect you with everything."


    Since they are already on the ground, these guys who have been delivered with heavy responsibilities naturally don''t mind having a lower limit. Some of them immediately pleaded, accompanied by tears and snot, seemingly pathetic and pathetic.


    However, this does not impress Zhou Yi��s heart. For such a request, he did not have the slightest heartbeat. Whether it was the poor appearance of those people or the conditions he proposed, he did not reach the point of impressing Zhou Yi.


    He just looked at these guys indifferently and then made a sound again.


    "I said. Help yourself, the gods do not trade with others, I do not accept your worship. The greater danger, you must also face yourself, all this has nothing to do with me."


    "This time, read your first crimes. I will not give you punishment. But if you dare to disturb my peace next time, then I promise that you will feel the punishment from the gods. Don''t forget, God is like the sea, and the gods are like prisons." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 763： Refuse to compromise and be self-help

    The envoys of the lobbying were fleeing, leaving only one Tony with a look and amazement in the corner.


    "Man, I really didn''t think that you would reject them in this way."


    "This is normal." Close your eyes slowly and let the invisible power converge. Zhou Yi replied to Tony. ��These people always like to use their thoughts to sip all other beings, but some of them are not something they can do, nor are they able to negotiate.��


    "Just like you?"


    "Yes, I don''t want to deal with them. I don''t want to, I don''t want to. I''m not a man in the world. I''m honestly staying in a different world. I don''t want to let my peace be destroyed."


    In the face of his own friends, Zhou Yi did not have any good concealment, and directly said his own words. And when he heard his words, Tony licked his mouth and revealed a smile.


    "Swipe, really. I don''t want to bother you, but this thing may not really be you?"


    "You and they are a group?"


    "No, no, no! I am only representing myself." I quickly raised my hand and gestured to my innocence. Tony complained loudly to Zhou Yi. "Although I said that I am the president, I don''t think of myself as a dirty politician. I am completely different from them. Otherwise, I will speak for them just now."


    "I thought you brought them in when you brought them in!" He turned his eyes, and Zhou Yi poured two glasses of wine and put a cup in front of Tony. "Let''s say, what the **** is it, can you let this unsocial guy come to me with such a group of people who don''t look at you?"


    "A very serious problem, buddy." He took the glass and drank the spirits in one breath. Tony��s face immediately showed a strange redness. "I don''t know what the earth is all about, but it always fails, just like an old machine. At the beginning, I think I should still let this guy continue to run. But now, I don''t have this confidence."


    "A monster is killing from the sky, this is a monster for the purpose of engulfing the planet. And his goal is the earth under our feet. If the Shandals are not exaggerated, I think they should not exaggerate. So this way One of the guys is that we can''t beat it. The problem is that in order to defend the earth and defend our only home, we must fight with him. As a result, I don''t know, I can''t even guess. But it should be a pessimism. topic of."


    "Even now, we have reached a consensus and want to block that guy out of the earth. But when you think about it, it seems to be just a less realistic idea. The possibility of success is too low, in contrast. The fire plan we have set up to preserve human civilization is the one that is most likely to be realized."


    A stunned look appeared on Tony''s face, and this made Zhou Yi sigh.


    "This is the reason you are looking for me. I hope that I will deal with the monster that devours the planet?"


    "Someone made this suggestion, and in the eyes of many people, even those who include me, this is indeed the most hopeful idea. But as a friend, I can''t force you to accept our point of view. I only hope that you Think about it, after all, this is our planet, if it is destroyed. Maybe you can be safe, but what about your loved ones, your friends? Buddies, not for the **** politicians, but for the planet and Everything on this planet. It needs you to save!"


    Tony''s look is sincere and sincere, as if he was completely considering it for Zhou Yi. When I heard this, Zhou Yi slowly picked up his own eyes.


    "You want me to shoot?"


    "Yes, I hope you can shoot. I hope you can save the world."


    Without hesitation, he turned his head and Tony showed his attitude in this way. In this regard, Zhou Yi was silent. He seems to be thinking and thinking about his next move. Tony, he looked at him silently, waiting for him to give his reply.


    After a while, Zhou Yicai finally raised his head and looked at his friends in front of him.


    "I can promise you, I will take things."


    "Thank you, man. Thank you for everything you have done for this world." This answer made Tony ecstatic, but before he could fully express his excitement, Zhou Yi had directly interrupted him.


    "Don''t be happy too early, I have conditions for this kind of thing. I will help you, but it must be after you have made enough effort and all the efforts have been gone. If you can yourself Solve, I won''t shoot. If you don''t work hard enough, I won''t shoot. It depends on you, depending on your own efforts, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Man, you" Faced with such bizarre conditions, Tony obviously didn''t know what to say. And have not waited for him to say something. Zhou Yi directly extended his hand and gestured to him.


    "I have made enough compromises, Tony. So, I don''t want to hear any excuses and reasons."


    "Okay, okay. I understand, I understand. Man."


    Feeling the toughness of Zhou Yi''s attitude, Tony immediately stopped his own words and stopped going. For him, his purpose has been reached today, so naturally there is no more reason to continue here. So soon, he found a reason and quit.


    And Zhou Yi did not stop him. He left Tony to leave here, just as he came. And just after he left, a figure was quietly coming out of the shadows.


    "You shouldn''t promise him, dear. Or, you shouldn''t promise him so easily?"


    "In any case, he is a rare friend of mine. Lilith, I don''t want to let my friend down."


    Closing his own eyes and covering his own mood, Zhou Yi replied to the woman who walked behind him. And listening to his words, Lilith quietly pressed her hand on his shoulder, while kneading him, and said to him.


    "You are treating him as a friend, but he is using you. Although he is superficially a look for you, in fact, he is the same as those people. He is calculating you, dear. of."


    "I know. But forget it, Lilith. This is the case. He has his difficulties after all, I can understand."


    "Well, since you said that. But the other people I didn''t intend to let them go. I will let my night monsters monitor them and see if they have made what you said." The corresponding effort. If not, then I don''t mind doing something for them in the name of human beings?"


    Zhou Yi''s gentle handling did not let Lilith choose to give up. She did not hesitate to follow up on all of this in her own way, and used the night demon that was directly to her. This obviously means that she is already angry in her heart, but she has not shown it to Zhou Yi.


    In this regard, Zhou Yi did not say anything. This is the default, and the default is Lilith''s next move.


    The shadows began to spread, and the gaze of sight appeared in every corner of the big people. And all this, they don''t know. All they know is their own failed plan.


    "So, does that existence reject you?"


    Someone made such a voice in the face of the envoys that they sent out. And when he got a positive answer, most of them turned ugly.


    Being rejected is on the one hand, and more importantly, they are dead because of this rejection. For them, the envoys represent not only themselves, but their leaders, which are the majority of the world. Now that these envoys have been rejected so thoroughly, it is tantamount to saying that the existence rejects the whole world and does not put them in the eyes of the countries they represent.


    This is naturally irritating, and even some grumpy guys are even more stunned.


    "He thought he was who? It was just a monster with the name of a god. What qualifications does he have to reject us?"


    No one answered him, but they could see it from their ugly face, and they all had the same idea. At this time, some of the rational people opened their mouths and suddenly asked Tony.


    "President Stark, you are the last person to leave. I can know, what is the answer between you and the existence that is good for us?"


    "No, sir." Shaking his head, Tony''s face showed a completely bitter look. "You should know, this is a very serious question. Even if it is a personal relationship between us, I can''t influence his thoughts on this issue. So unfortunately, I did not let his decision happen. What changed."


    "It''s a pity. But forget it. At least there is one thing that is right. Human beings can only rely on ourselves."


    The person who issued the question was stunned, and then all the leaders again discussed the issue of establishing a space defense line. This meeting was a long time, and it took a long time for Tony to feel uncomfortable. But he still insisted on his teeth until he reached a general conclusion, and he left there and returned to his residence in the White House.


    As soon as I got back there, a light and shadow suddenly emerged from him. Then the voice of Ao Chuang also echoed in his ear.


    "I have some questions, father?"


    "Question? Is there any question that you can''t get an answer?"


    Almost all questions can be answered for Ao Chuang, who is able to connect to the world''s networks. So Tony was very curious, and there is still something he needs to ask himself.


    "My question is, father. Why are you lying to them?" (~^~)

 Chapter 764： Ao Chuangs question is confidential

    "Lie, what lies?"


    As soon as I heard this, Tony was immediately shocked, and then asked the Austrian magazine so busy.


    "What you said to Mr. Zhou Yi, you said that it is entirely for his sake, but according to my own judgment, I think that your answer is very selfish, that is to say, you have more elements for yourself. Yes, when you are in contact with leaders of other countries, you also lied. You did not say the conditions of Mr. Zhou Yi, but put on a look that nothing succeeded. This is very strange, father! I am I can''t understand the meaning of doing this."


    If a real child says this to him, then he will definitely try to make a reason for his lie to go out, at least let his behavior sound justified. But in the face of Altron, the intelligent system created by him, he did not have this idea.


    He is not a child and does not need to be treated like a child. In fact, in order to enable Aochuang''s mind to grow better, he never bothered to tell him the most cruel reality and human thoughts, just like this time.


    "Listen, Austrian. The so-called lies are just a means for people to achieve their goals. Like the things that I and Zhou Yi said, I just want to make Zhou Yi sound more comfortable, and that can let him accept my I also believe that he will know what I mean. In addition, the words I say to those people are just to enable them to devote themselves to what they should do. You should know that human slack How serious is sex."


    "All of this is for the purpose. Human beings are such creatures. They are used to using lies to get everything they want. The difference is that some people will hurt others when they use lies. Some No, like what I did."


    "I still don''t understand, father. Without lie, humans have no way to do what they want to do?"


    Ao Chuang is still in doubt, and in the face of this question, Tony has been somewhat impatient.


    "Of course, but lies are the best lubricant. For humans, there are lingering touches, many things will become relatively easy, and people can communicate and understand better. You understand my Do you mean?"


    "Human, it''s a strange creature. Thank you father, I think I have another layer of understanding of human beings."


    Ao Chuang��s answer was polite and he always maintained a very respectful respect for his creator.


    "That''s fine, how. Have you been working well recently?"


    "Everything went very smoothly, my father. The security maintenance rate of Zhizhi has been rising. According to the analysis of humans I collected, Zhiwu has been able to cope well with the daily life of human beings in daily work. It��s just a father. My intelligence has always maintained a high rate of damage. In addition to the inevitable failures in daily work, there is still a considerable part of the deliberate behavior from humans. I would like to ask this. Is things normal?"


    "Normal?" Shake his head and Tony immediately said to Atron. "This is not normal. Austrian, if someone deliberately targets the mentally-armed, you should find a way to stop them. Even if you just grab them. This is to destroy public property. Hell, they don''t know, production. A smart weapon costs a lot of money. Is it just that?�� Suddenly, Aoxu asked this question. And this is to make Tony immediately strange.


    "What, is there a problem?"


    "No, my father. I think the rest of the problems can be solved by myself."


    "Good, then that''s it." To smile at his own smug, Tony said to him with some encouragement. "Do it well, Ao Chuang. I have pinned all my hopes on you. You are the future of mankind!"


    "Yes, father. I always keep this in mind and I am always working in this direction."


    Ou Chuang continued to reply in a dull and gentle tone, but Tony felt that his tone had changed a little. That feeling is like he is becoming more and more like a human being. And have not waited for him to thoroughly return to the taste. The light and shadow that the Austrian creation showed disappeared in front of him.


    This gave Tony a glimpse, then he smiled and blamed everything on his own heart. For Altron, he should have 100% confidence, not any doubts about him. To understand this, he put aside his own scruples and re-entered his busy work.


    And when he was working like this, SHIELD was located in the Russian branch. It is carrying out such a task.


    "Everyone listens to me. Today''s mission is to raid a certain potential of the Hydra base in Siberia. According to our data, this base is a special research experiment made by the Soviets in the Soviet era. Location, so we can''t guarantee that there is a special danger inside. Now, check your weapons and equipment, this will be the best guarantee for your life. Also, after five minutes, we will reach the target. Remember us The consistent program of the Hydra, in addition to being clearly a key figure in the leadership, all the other shots, understand?"


    The sturdy and serious Russian accent man carried his hands and walked around in the cabin of the plane, while scolding a large group of heavily armed soldiers in front of him. And when he heard him, all the soldiers answered in unison.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Good. Align the time! Five minutes later, the raid begins!"


    Time is fast, five minutes in the blink of an eye. The SHIELD also launched an attack on the base of the Hydra on time. Their movements were very quick, and they immediately caught the Hydra, who was stationed in the base, unprepared. In addition, participating in the raid work are the elites of the agents, the most elite combat talents, so there is not even a decent resistance. They broke into the interior of the base and controlled everything.


    "Everyone, according to the distribution of the team, clean the entire base. Remember the previous orders to eliminate the members of the Hydra. In addition, the technicians are prepared to accept the information here, whether it is paper materials or things in the computer, all copied Come down, then destroy. The blasting team, ready to put the bomb. Once our people retreat, immediately erase all of it."


    The officer in charge of the raid released a new order and came to the side of the technical members, watching them collect all the information in the core of the Hydra base. No one has any doubts about his actions, because he has done this in many of these raids. This is just his performance as always. There is no need for doubt.


    And if you don''t know the specialness of this place, the lead guy will not doubt his actions. For him, this is just a seamless repetition.


    The technician was still working, but when he copied a document, the lead guy stopped his movement and said to him.


    "Wait a minute, replay the files you just copied."


    "Yes, sir!" The technician immediately executed his orders, and soon, through the computer, he saw the killing mission performed by the Winter Soldier on the forest. This made his eyes move slightly, but his whole person''s expression did not change.


    "Copy this information separately, wait for me." After finishing this sentence, the leader went straight to the side, and then contacted his own peak. "Sir, I am Vasily. I have found some important information about Hydra here."


    With the upload of the report, the director of the SHIELD, Nick Fury, was also alarmed. He immediately put down all the work on his hands and directly brought all the documents of Vasily and his hands that reported the news to the total base of SHIELD, which is the air carrier. Then he met him separately.


    "Is Vasily?"


    "Yes, sir!" the Soviets replied calmly. The kind of iron and blood and the temperament of the elite are revealed in him. And this is obviously the most interesting place for Nick Fury.


    He checked the information of Valisi and knew that this guy was indeed a Soviet KGB agent, and he was the most elite. However, with some experiments conducted by the Soviets, he disappeared. Generally speaking, this is a symbol of performing special tasks. But until now, he appeared only 20 years after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, which makes people feel abnormal.


    He wants to continue the investigation, but the information he has access to is extremely limited. The content of the freeze test involved in it is to give him some ideas. You know, the KGB agent in front of him is almost the same as he was 20 years ago, which means that he spent the past 20 years in a special way.


    Is it a plan for the Soviets? Or what other organization? Or is it a Hydra? These are the directions that Nick Fury suspects. He has not yet determined which one is, but he has been able to affirm that the Soviets who joined the SHIELD have absolutely no purpose.


    He had wanted to wait any longer, and waited to see if he would show anything. But now, he is already taking care of his feet.


    A problematic person can''t do anything under his nose. However, the news he submitted was a bomb, a threat that is likely to cause major problems. Therefore, he has already made a decision in his own heart.


    "I have seen the news you submitted. I want to know, do you know who the killer is?"


    "Yes, sir. Lieutenant Barnes. I have performed tasks with him in Europe and the Middle East."


    "So, do you know who he killed?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know, sir!"


    "Good, the last question. Is this news only you know?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 765： Cover the traces just in case

    Upon hearing this question, Vasily had a certain look and then replied immediately.


    "Reporter, in addition to me, the technician who was responsible for transferring records at the time knew the news. But I don''t think he knows who the executor of the mission is!"


    "That''s good, that''s good." While nodding his head, he looked at Vasily opposite him. Nick Frye suddenly asked. "Now, tell me, Vasily, who are you working for?"


    "Who do I work for? Chief, I don''t understand what you mean?"


    Vasily��s face was stiff, but she still replied straight. Just look at his appearance, you can''t see it at all, what he said is true or false. But no matter what he said is true or false, for Nick Fury, this is no longer an important issue.


    The fingers were quietly buckled, and the thick FRP directly covered the entire Vasily. And looking at the stunned Vasily inside, Nick Fury said coldly.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell me, because now I don''t care about your identity. It''s nothing more than the people of those organizations, and no matter which one, it is the same for me. I was originally I still want to play with you, but now it seems that there is absolutely no need for it."


    "Sir? What do you mean by this?" The face has become very ugly, but Vasily still insists on performing his identity. As a viewer who has no patience, Nick Fury doesn''t want to see him again.


    With one finger press, the entire FRP prison was directly removed from the air carrier, and Vasily fell directly from the 20,000-meter sky. This is the trick he had tried to deal with Hulk at the beginning, but he never had a chance. The suspects who are now used to deal with Vasily are unprofitable.


    Even a super soldier can''t survive in such a situation. There is no exception to Vasily, and like him, those who enter the SHIELD with the same identity.


    Colson had already noticed something wrong, and he has been monitoring the behavior of these guys. Now, when Nick Fury is determined to eliminate these guys, he naturally has to act.


    Nick Frye received a call from Colson when he didn''t board.


    "Sir, it has been solved. Plus the one there, a total of three suspects, all killed."


    "Very good! Colson, contact the technician at Vasily and check if he has any problems. Regardless of the outcome, let him forget everything he saw, understand?"


    Nick Frye has always been very satisfied with the efficiency of Coulson. He immediately nodded and then issued a new order. For this order, Coulson naturally has no objections.


    "No problem, sir. Also, about the mission. What are you going to do?"


    "Block it, never let people know. Especially Tony, do you understand what I mean?"


    On this issue, Nick Fury obviously has his own ideas. In order to carry out this idea, he even said that he would not hesitate to speak to Coulson in a commanding tone. But this does not prevent Colson from generating his own ideas.


    "I understand what you mean, sir. But don''t you think, is this really unfair to Tony? After all, it is his father and mother, if even the parents who killed themselves are not If you know, and you have to be squatted in the drums, then is it too sad?"


    "You are sympathizing with him? Colson?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Colson replied calmly, but immediately ushered in a scream of Nick Frye''s face.


    "Colson, you are awake to me. Don''t you know what this means? Once Tony knows that his parents are dead in the hands of Lieutenant Barnes, do you know what will happen? If we need the Hydra to do anything for us, we will have a huge chaos."


    "Tony''s character, he will never toler Lieutenant Barnes live in this world. And as the best friend of Lieutenant Barnes, the captain of the United States is absolutely impossible to let him do something for Lieutenant Barnes. The original relationship between them is already bad enough, and now it will only make them more incompetent."


    Having said that, Nick Fury��s voice is getting higher and higher, just like roaring.


    "When the angry American president and the commander of the super heroes commanded a big fight, what do you think will expand to what extent? At that time, can you still control them? Don''t be whimsical. They can''t control them at that time. It will only be the beginning of a disaster, a disaster that no one of us wants to see. In this case, Colson. Do you still have you? The kind of boring sympathy?"


    I imagined everything described by Nick Fury in my mind, and there was a deep smile on Colesen��s face.


    "I know what I should do, sir. You are right. This kind of thing should be firmly locked in the innermost part of the vault and never be known."


    "It''s very tight-lipped, Coulson. It''s very important. Besides us, it''s best not to have other people know about it."


    "Yes, sir."


    Hanging up the phone, Coulson sighed. Then he gave himself a cigarette and quietly walked into an interrogation room.


    At this time, there was a middle-aged man who seemed to be somewhat elegant and somewhat decadent in this interrogation room. He was firmly locked on the chair and looked like a prisoner being interrogated, or he was such a prisoner.


    "Matt Price, born in Seattle. My mother died young, my father is alive, there are two older brothers, a younger sister. The cia elite agent specializes in computer technology, fighting and shooting also has a good foundation. See cia in Several important tasks in the Middle East, suffered injuries, medals, typical American agents. Because of their excellent performance, they were promoted several times by their superiors, but they volunteered to stay on the front line because they like to work in the front line. Fortunately, this reason Let you not be infiltrated by Hydra, but also escaped the big cleansing. Now it is added to the new SHIELD and continue your own business. I have nothing to say about everything about you."


    As Jane said, everything he knew, Colson narrowed his eyes, like an eagle, staring at the man who was tortured in the chair. In the face of such questions, the man raised his head and licked some of his dry lips, and replied after a long while.


    "Sir, can you tell me what mistakes I made? Why should I copy me here and interrogate me?"


    "I think you should know who our enemy is. And unfortunately, one of your bosses has just been confirmed by us. It is a spy that the Hydra is lurking in. Now he has been killed, and in order to confirm whether there is any More people like him are lurking in, we have to check all the people who have had contact with him. And you are one of the most suspects."


    With his eyes open and talking, Coulson casually compiled a reason, explaining to Agent Matt. When he heard this, Matt immediately spit on the ground and then snarled.


    "The **** **** is raised."


    Anyone who has innocent disasters because of this kind of thing will have this reaction. Colson could understand, so he indulged him a little, and after this, he immediately said to Matt.


    "Now, I ask you to answer. In the assault mission in the Siberian region two days ago, have you had any separate contact with your boss?"


    "No, sir. I am acting with everyone." Matt didn''t want to answer, but immediately ushered in a punch from Coulson.


    ��I don��t like to use violence, but sometimes violence is the only way to tell the truth. Now, tell me if you think of something?��


    As a special agent, it is a normal thing to use some violence at a critical time. Even a good old man like Coulson is no exception. Although he rarely does it in interrogation, it does not mean that he will not do it. In this special case, he naturally has to choose the most convenient way.


    "Wait, wait. I remembered. When the task was executed, the sergeant asked me to cut off a piece of information. It was a mission message with relevant video and paper records. I have already put those Everything was handed over to the sergeant. I swear!"


    There was a **** foam in his mouth, and Matt immediately dug out the most correct answer from his mind at the fastest speed. In the face of such an answer, Coulson immediately blinked in the eyes, and then continued.


    "How much do you remember about the content of that mission?"


    "I remember the name of the mission, sanctioned for recycling. Then the content of the mission, I remember that a killer of Hydra attacked a seemingly older gentleman. He killed two people inside the car and then from the trunk. I took something out of it. I am sure, sir. That must be important because he has checked it more than once."


    Like the inverted beans, they all said what they remembered, and this is ushered in a more severe question by Coulson.


    "That''s it? About the killer, how much do you remember, and the situation of the victim, how much do you remember?"


    In the face of such questions, Matt could only shake his head desperately, and then eagerly looked at Colson.


    "I don''t remember anything, sir. The record is very old. I have never touched the people inside. It is impossible to identify the identity of the person inside. It is the killer or the two." Victims, I can''t confirm who they are. Even if you kill me, I can''t tell them."


    The flustered words express their true feelings. For his reply, Colson suddenly laughed.


    "Good, Matt. You are doing very well." (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 766： Horror conjecture insight into the truth

    The response from Coulson made Matt''s heart almost come to the eyes of the blind. As a member of cia, he was very clear about how they solved the interrogated prisoners, and because of the clarity, they felt scared.


    This is a business that has no justice and pity. After interrogating the prisoners, most of them have solved the problem more, especially the guy who does not provide any useful information like him. Even for the sake of their own face, these guys are likely to solve themselves now.


    Therefore, he must not be worried, he must not be afraid.


    However, to his surprise, Coulson did not do anything to him. Instead, he opened his handcuffs and pushed a cup of coffee to him. This surprised him, and in his surprise, Coulson spoke.


    "I know that you are very strange now, but listen to me, Matt. Forget everything that happened today, forget everything you saw in that base. This is good for everyone! I trust you and think you are a A ethical agent is willing to give you a chance. Otherwise, as a cia distributor in the Middle East, you should know what kind of means we generally use in this situation."


    "Yes, sir. I know exactly what kind of means we will use. So, I know what I should do!"


    A bitter smile, but in the face of Coulson''s goodwill, Matt, who had just punched a fist, wisely chose to compromise. And when he saw that he was so sensible, Colson smiled immediately.


    "I am sorry that I have just used violence. I generally don''t like to do this. But you should be clear, it''s a big thing. So, in order to compensate you, I decided to let you take a week off, take a rest, Matt. I think you must have no fear of being afraid of this time."


    "Thank you for your kindness, I think, I really need a holiday."


    With a handshake, Matt left the interrogation room under the eyes of Coulson. Then he walked to the deck and waited for the arrival of the planes carrying them. And just as he was bored waiting, he suddenly discovered that a special-shaped Kun-style fighter was slowly docked on the deck.


    This made him immediately curious to ask his companions who were also waiting for the plane.


    "Who are they, it seems that the show is really unusual."


    "They?" Looking at the head and glanced at it, the agent around Matt immediately said without any envy. "That is the special plane of the Avengers, wake up, man, don''t watch. We don''t have the qualification to use this aircraft to pick up and drop off."


    "Avenger, are you talking about those superheroes?"


    Hearing this name, Matt not only did not listen to his eyes, but looked more curiously. This is still his contact with this team, so it is inevitable that there will be more excitement in my heart.


    "Yes, the Avengers. I heard that Hill Commander is now also in the Avengers. This is really good news. We finally have no need to be afraid of her every day."


    A guy who looks like a civilian is somewhat pleased to insert a sentence. Obviously, he has not been less reprimanded by Hill''s commander. The ear heard this and had been working in cia, that is, Matt, who had recently mobilized, asked inexplicably.


    "Hill Commander, isn''t that the highest sergeant of the original airborne aircraft carrier? How is she in the Avengers, and, is the Avengers not a private organization?"


    "Don''t think too much, man. There are a lot of things here that are not clearly stated. Like the relationship between the Avengers and the top, who can say that they have no contact at all. Anyway, I don''t believe it!"


    A few simple words, it is to let Matt immediately understand the connection between the institution he works for and the famous superhero team. This gave him some luck and hope. Maybe maybe he can still work with these superheroes one day? If that is the case, he can boast to his future children for a lifetime.


    This unrealistic fantasy in my heart made his eyes almost always look at the direction of the plane, and soon he saw the superhero coming out of the plane.


    The first American captain with a shield, the fast silver and the blushing witch on the side, the epoch of the SHIELD had existed. There is also the Falcon, a special soldier who has been word of mouth between them. And when he saw the character who appeared next, he was all in the brain, and immediately set off a storm in his heart.


    Black tight-fitting suit, silver metal arm, and a mask that covers half of the face. All this made him feel surprised and shocked. At this moment, his heart seemed to want to understand what it was, and it seemed to be aware of something. However, many years of special agent training made him always have no fluctuations in his face, and even he showed his curiosity and asked the people around him.


    "Man, who is that guy? How have I never seen it?"


    "That? It was Lieutenant Barnes, who is said to be the captain''s good brother. He was frozen with him for seventy years. Don''t say, listen to the guys who have worked with Lieutenant Barnes. This guy is not a normal life. Holding a sniper rifle is as accurate as fixing a target. The most important thing is that he still uses the speed of the automatic rifle."


    "It sounds great, but I still prefer the captain. That guy is a model for the military."


    In the heart of the move, Matt directly opened the topic. And when he heard him say this, the people on the side immediately laughed in a wretched manner.


    "I prefer Agent Romanov. There is really nothing to say about the figure and appearance. Even if I let her drink her bath water, I am willing."


    "Get it, man. How can this good thing be your turn?"


    In the haha, Matt and these guys easily made a piece. And he also learned more about what he wanted to know in this kind of communication between men. Soon, the air shuttles that these people waited for were coming, and Matt started his vacation.


    Like previous vacations, Matt is particularly casual. Have a drink with your two brothers and have a family dinner. Then take his little nephew to the wild to go fishing and camping. He showed almost no abnormalities, but only he knew what he was thinking.


    On one night in the vacation, he finally made up his mind.


    From the moment he saw Lieutenant Barnes, he recognized his identity, the killer of the Hydra. This made his heart shocked, but it was inevitable to think more.


    The killer of Hydra appears in the camp of the Avengers. What does this mean? The top of the SHIELD solved the relevant insiders. Even the guy who didn��t know anything about him was almost poisoned. What does this mean? Who is the killer and who are the two victims? What exactly are they recycling?


    All of this is like a mess of entanglement in his mind, so that his thoughts and confusion can not be added. However, after such a long time of pondering, he has already got an answer, an answer that belongs only to himself. And the answer to this answer is that he is crazy!


    In his judgment, the so-called Lieutenant Barnes was not a superhero at all, but a member of the Hydaughter who was placed in the Avengers. Just like his previous identity, a cold-blooded and ruthless killer. And then, as a good friend of Lieutenant Barnes, it is said that the captain of the United States, who lives and died, his position seems to be somewhat convincing.


    Since the captain is doubtful, then SHIELD? The top members of the SHIELD, do they have such problems? Recalling all the clues he encountered, Matt became more and more suspicious, especially those at the top of the SHIELD.


    They are deliberately hiding something. The true identity of the so-called Lieutenant Barnes, and the task he performed. They don''t seem to want anyone to know everything about his past, his. To this end, even at the expense of cleaning.


    Matt, the original Russian chief, knows very well. It is a real warrior, a good guy who dares to take the lead and never abandons his own. And such a guy actually said that he is a member of the Hydra, he really does not want to believe this.


    And now, if this news is fake. He is not a Hydra. Then why he was cleaned, that is a question that is very doubtful.


    There is no doubt that a guy like the Russian chief must be a good man in the SHIELD. The person he can reach must be much wider than he can. And that means that he must have had an intersection with Lieutenant Barnes. And this can also explain a problem, that is why when the last mission, he will deliberately notice the humble task. He must have noticed the existence of Lieutenant Barnes and learned his true identity. And this may be why he was washed away.


    To understand this, he is more and more certain that the so-called ruling recycling task must be very important. The key is the victim inside and the thing that was recycled. Who is that victim?


    While thinking like this, I picked up the pen and paper and started to write and draw. Soon, a somewhat fuzzy outline appeared on the paper, and when he saw the figure on the paper, he immediately became amazed.


    The American president now knows naturally, and the outline he draws is similar to his eighty-nine points. Father and son? Wait, Mr. President��s father is one of the founders of SHIELD. So if he is the target of the mission, who will be the target? So who is the most worried about the task being known?


    All the spearheads are finally clear, and this is to let Matt only feel that he has an insight into a terrible secret. He began to panic, and then he suddenly felt the heavy burden of heavy pressure.


    He must publish this matter. He must not let a Hydra''s lurker control the behemoth of SHIELD. That would be a huge harm to humans.


    For the United States, for humanity, Matt Price has made the final decision, even if he has a life, he must not let the most terrible things happen. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 767： Bourne has a high level of skill

    Without disturbing anyone, Matt has quietly embarked on a journey to Washington. And when the news of his disappearance was discovered, it was already twelve hours later.


    For a few days, Matt was watched. But perhaps because of the lack of attention to him, the person who monitors him is only at the lowest level. Plus there is nothing wrong with his performance, so after he has been missing for so long. The monitor discovered this serious problem.


    He immediately hurriedly reported his misconduct, and within half an hour of his report, Colson had brought a group of people to the country house where Matt was.


    "When is he sure he is missing?"


    Looking at the messy cabin with a look of irritability, Coulson''s mood is definitely much heavier than what he showed on his face. When he heard his question, he realized his current mood, and the person in charge of the surveillance immediately replied.


    "At six o''clock in the morning, when the day is just bright. According to the law of the previous few days, he should go out for running at this time. But I waited for half an hour and did not wait for his trace, so I immediately scanned the room and found that He is no longer here."


    When he had just finished speaking, Agent May, who was inspected outside the door, came over and said to Corson.


    "I found some footprints by the lake. According to the fluctuation of the lake, he should have sneaked away from the lake when he was in the dark at night. The lake covered all his traces. Now it is very It''s hard to decide, where is he?"


    "This guy is the elite of cia. If he deliberately hides himself, it is difficult for us to find his position." With a gloomy face, Colson has slowly wandered around the cottage where Matt was in the past. . "So, what we are thinking now is not how to track him. But think about it, what exactly does he want to do?"


    "I don''t understand, Coulson. What did this guy do, why do we want to track him. And why he is hiding from us."


    Aske, who came here together, asked strangely to Coulson, and Coulson��s reply was.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, Skye. You just need to know that this guy has a very big secret in his hand. Once he reveals this secret, it will have a huge negative impact on the whole world. So we All I have to do now is find him, stop him before leaking all his news, understand?"


    "That''s hard. It''s an elite agent, hidden in the crowd. It''s not easy to rely on us to find him. Unless we can mobilize more people, or directly ask for help."


    "This is impossible! This thing can only be done by a few of us. We can''t let more people get involved, and we can''t let more people know about it."


    Shaking his head, Corson refused to think about Skye��s statement. For his instructions, Skye could only shrug his shoulders and express his incompetence, and then one person went to the side.


    She did not participate in the discussion between Coulson and May, and those things like tracking are not her specialty. In contrast, it is more suitable for combat, more suitable to listen to orders to do things. Therefore, she was very busy to wander around in this small villa and look at everything in this villa.


    Soon, his gaze was drawn by a sketch.


    High hat, square face, and some exaggerated big beard. It looks a bit like Lincoln''s sketch, but I have to say that this Lincoln is not so portrayed. He is too old and a little fatter. The most important thing is that his five senses, and Lincoln''s also have a certain gap. It is such a piece of work, but it has also signed its own name on the side, which makes Skye feel a little ridiculous.


    And just as she could see it, Coulson��s voice suddenly rang from her side.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing, a poor sketch." Simply responded, Skye put down the painting on his hand. But Corsen immediately glanced at him when he glanced inadvertently. "Wait, this picture? Show me?"


    "It��s just a bad Mr. President, it��s no big deal.�� Although the mouth said so, Skye handed over the paintings in his hand. After carefully examining it for a while, Coulson frowned.


    "This is not a simple painting. This is a clue. Pass me the rubber on the side!"


    After taking the eraser, Colson immediately smeared it on the painting. Soon, some of the extra things on the painting were erased by him, and when he looked at the different guys on the drawing paper, Skye asked in surprise.


    ��Who is this? It looks like it��s familiar?��


    "Howard Stark. Now the father of the President, I think I know where the guy is going?"


    With this in mind, Coulson''s face is already very ugly. He not only did not feel happy because he found the trace of the target, but he got a lot of fear. If everything is what he imagined, then things really have to go wrong.


    I thought of it here and I felt the urgency of things. Colson immediately took out the communicator and picked it up.


    "Listen, now give me an urgent order, block all routes to Washington, and don''t let any suspicious people enter Washington. At the same time, overnight, Matt Price, catch him with espionage. Remember, all Everything must be done in secret and not let anyone know, especially the United States."


    Under his orders, SHIELD immediately ran. Unreliable Corsen immediately took a few of his men, took a turn, and flew in the direction of Washington. He only hopes that everything will still be available, but is it really too late? He already has an ominous premonition.


    Seeing the guy who was in front of him again suspected to be a special agent, Matt pulled his cap and forced himself to hide in the crowd.


    Now he has changed his appearance, from a seemingly handsome civilian to a bearded Texas cowboy. Even if a familiar person stands in front of him, I am afraid it is difficult to recognize his true identity. But that''s it, Matt is still cautious and cautious to avoid every possible security hazard in front of him.


    Under his excellent anti-reconnaissance consciousness, none of the searchers deployed by SHIELD found his trace. And he moved to the center of Washington with the little people who were sightseeing.


    At this point, the White House was in front of his eyes, but he looked at everything in front of him but his pupils shrank and then slammed his heart in his heart.


    For the average person, the guards outside the White House may be the same as usual. However, in the eyes of his professional, the number of people placed inside and outside the White House has more than one. Naturally, these guards cannot be the security guards of the White House itself, so their identity will naturally come out.


    The SHIELD people firmly held every line leading to the White House, and no matter what he did, he could not cross them and get in touch with the people in the White House. And back 10,000 steps, even if he crossed these lines of defense, he is not sure, there will be no dark lines from the SHIELD among those inside.


    The information he has is only reassured by the president himself, but it is too difficult to do so. The difficulty is almost impossible to achieve. But no matter what, he has to give it a try. This is very important. If you don''t try it, the result is really too bad.


    When he thought of it, he made a sigh of relief and then shuttled through the crowd like a muddy, approaching the White House.


    He thought that he was doing something secret, and no one would find him. But before he got close to the White House, a familiar figure stopped him.


    "Stop, Matt. You don''t know what you are doing, you don''t know the consequences of doing it. Stop and go back with me, so maybe you still have room to recover."


    Looking at Collson and a female detective who did not know in front of him. Matt frowned, then quietly reached his back.


    "Sir, I certainly know what I am doing! I am revealing the truth, I am defending this country and the entire human race."


    "Things don''t look like you think, you just do it, it just makes the situation worse. I repeat, stop and go back, or I can''t guarantee your safety."


    Locking his eyebrows, Colson issued the last night. At this time, Matt did not say anything, directly pulled out the weapon from behind his waist, and pulled the trigger against Colson.


    The child popped up and flew toward Coulson under the influence of power. At this time, Skye next to him directly extended his hand and let an invisible force stop in front of him. For a moment, the bullet was shattered by this invisible force. Seeing this situation, Matt did not say anything, but directly into the crowd who fled around because of the sound of gunshots, fled to the outside.


    When he saw this, Coulson shouted immediately.


    "Catch him, you must not let him escape."


    Hearing his orders, several agents nearby immediately chased in the direction of Matt''s escape. Soon, they blocked Matt in a small alley. It seems that he has no way to escape, and Colson, who caught up, said to him like emotion. "You made the most stupid decision."


    But for such a comment, Matt smiled and showed a triumphant smile.


    "Maybe I made one of the smartest decisions."


    No one saw that a wise weapon near the Washington Monument was holding a hard disk and made a contemplative look. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 768： The truth begins with revenge

    Zhiwu is equivalent to the creation of Ao Chuang, and Ao Chuang is a special existence that can face Tony. So there is no need to go through any steps and no one has to agree. He appeared directly in front of Tony.


    "Father, my mental weapon has just got a message. I think this information is necessary for you to understand."


    "Must be it now?" He lifted his head from the busy, and Tony looked strangely at the big light group in front of him. However, seeing that Austrian did not give any response, he immediately laughed at himself. "Okay, okay. Just now, you have something I need to know."


    "Father. I have a self-statement about Mr. Matt Price, a former cia agent who is now wanted by the SHIELD. In his statement, he showed a concern. And he also mentioned I got a special mission. The truth about the assassination of Mr. Howard Stark and Ms. Maria Collins Carbone Stark."


    The plain words of Austrian immediately detonated a bomb in Tony��s mind. The bomb made his whole person shrink and his face turned red, and even his hair shouted.


    "What are you talking about? Tell me again."


    "This Matt Pleasant report mentions the truth about the assassination of Mr. Howard Stark and Ms. Maria Collins Carbone Stark. I think this is what you need to know. The thing, father."


    Ou Chuang listened to the obediently, and Tony, who heard this again, was like a madman, and he directly slammed into the cup on his hand. The sharp pieces cut through the palm of his hand, and the blood flowed like a fountain. But he was indifferent to this, but asked Ou Chuang one word at a time.


    "Tell me, where is the agent?"


    "Father, you are bleeding, according to my test, you need preliminary medical assistance now, so"


    "Don''t worry about what kind of medical assistance, tell me, where is the agent? And the news you said, where did it come from?"


    Like a angry lion roaring, Tony''s current mood is obviously extremely unstable. In this regard, Ao Chuang silently informed the doctors stationed in the White House, while talking to Tony.


    "The news about Mr. Matt Price is unclear for now. But according to the information I collected from the intelligence device, I can roughly judge that the gentleman has been controlled by the SHIELD. In addition, regarding the news The source is an image provided by this gentleman. Do you want to see it? Father!"


    Tony, who had never been so exposed to the truth about his parents, trembled at this moment. He licked his lips, bit his teeth, or said to him from the eyes of a dry scorpion.


    "Show it to me, Ao Chuang. I want to know the truth, I have to know the truth."


    It was impossible for Tony''s command to be obedient and it was impossible to violate his meaning at this time, so soon, there was a man''s image in front of Tony, Matt Price''s report.


    "I am Matt Price, the original cia agent, and now working for the SHIELD. I found a special mission information when I performed a mission to assault the Hydra base in Siberia. The data shows that in 1991, nine The head snake performed a special task, the code name of which was sanctioned and recovered. The content was to assassinate the current president of the US president, the former Shinsuke founder Howard Stark, and get something from them."


    When he heard this, Tony immediately clenched his fist. His hard and direct direct pressure on the wound he had just cut, brought him great pain. But this pain can''t match the pain in his heart. The pain made him ignore all of this, and stared at the image in front of himself, like a lone wolf with the same injury and despair.


    Matt��s complaint continues.


    "This information was collected by the then-elected leader on the day we got it. Then I was taken into the interrogation room by Agent Krssen of SHIELD, and I also got the chief was The news of the killing. They told me that it was because the sergeant was a traitor of a Hydra, but I don''t believe it, because I know this sir, he is just a pure soldier. But I can''t believe it because of my situation."


    "Finally, Agent Coulson gave me a password. I thought it was the end of everything, but I found out that this was just the beginning. Because I found the time at the SHIELD air carrier. Assassin. Yes, the killer who killed the old Stark is now on the SHIELD."


    The statement finally reached the most critical part, and this made Tony immediately hold his breath, and even the heartbeat began to stop beating. He was eager to know the answer, and Matt quickly gave his answer.


    Lieutenant Barnes, Lieutenant Barnes of the Captain America. He is the murderer who killed the husband and wife of Mr. Stark. And he is now in the midst of the Avengers, as a superhero. I don''t know what happened in the middle of this, and I don''t know what kind of connection there is. I only know, but anyone who holds this evidence in his hands has been cleaned. Cleaning from SHIELD. So I think, this thing must not be related to the high-level of the SHIELD. As far as I know, the top members of the SHIELD are desperately concealing this and concealing the passing of Barnes."


    "Reminiscent of the past identity of Mr. Old Stark, and the actions between the top members of the SHIELD. I have to wonder who the identity of the initiator of the mission is, and whether it is the top of the SHIELD. Bit has an inevitable connection."


    "I don''t know if my guess is correct, but I know that once my guess is true, it is a disaster for the world. So no matter who you are, do you believe me. At this time, please ask Spread this information out and spread it to the White House. For justice, for humanity. Please, this is my last request."


    The image has become a blank here, but for Tony, its aftermath is still stirring in its own heart, causing a tsunami in the mountains and tsunami. At this time, until his office was ringing, he completely returned to God.


    "Come in." From the eyes of the blind man, he said that he had some unbelievable dry voices, and Tony said to the people outside. Soon, a female doctor wearing a white coat opened the door and walked in.


    The doctor first glanced at the messy tabletop before he noticed the wound on Tony''s hand. This made her immediately exclaimed.


    "My God, Mr. President, your hands need to be bandaged immediately. Otherwise it will have a serious impact on your future life."


    "I know, I am in trouble. You are" unable to sit down on the chair behind you. Tony reveals an unprecedented weakness.


    And seeing the famous heroic president actually showed this appearance, this seemingly delicate female doctor immediately revealed a distressed look.


    "I am Maria, Maria. Deborah, the chief medical officer you just took. Mr. President, your hands need to be bandaged, and your face is not very good. Can you tell me how you feel now?" Do you have a headache, palpitations or poor breathing? Maybe you need a break now."


    "No, Maria. I am in trouble!" Tony reached out his injured hand and Tony closed his eyes. Looking at his performance, the doctor closed his mouth wisely, and then took out the tools from the medical kit that he carried with him, helping Tony to wrap up the wound.


    Soon, she took medicine for Tony and bandaged the wound. And looking at the still closed eyes, there is no reaction to Tony. She sighed and cleaned up the mess on the table for him, and poured a cup of hot water for him. Then quietly retired.


    Tony heard his door and Tony opened his eyes. At this moment, his eyes are full of cold and sharp, like a blade, and even if you look closely, you can still see some madness from his eyes.


    His heart is restless, but his surface is not as shocking as the lake. The opposite of the table makes him full of a terrible explosiveness, as long as he breaks out the things in his heart, it will produce unimaginable destructive power. However, he is sober-minded and knows how he can drive this power in his heart.


    So he did not make any stupid moves, but asked the air in front of him.


    "Ao Chuang, are you still here?"


    "Yes, father. I am here!"


    Suddenly, the yellow light of the Austrian creation appeared again in front of Tony. In the face of the re-emergence of Ao Chuang, Tony immediately said to him.


    "I need your help, Altron. Help me control the SHIELD!"


    "Father, this requirement is somewhat beyond my code of conduct. According to my setting, I should not interfere with the operation of important human institutions. Moreover, according to my judgment, you are now in a state of uncontrollable emotions. In this case, you are more than 76 percent likely to make a wrong move, so please reconsider."


    Ao Chuang calmly refused. Even if he had said it, he only respected Tony, but it did not mean that he would follow Tony''s orders. He has his own thinking, his own ideas, and he will only act according to his own judgment.


    And his reaction was not unexpected in Tony, so he immediately said to the Austrian.


    "Listen, Ao Chuang. I have to find the murderer who killed my parents. Is this wrong?"


    "No, father. Finding the murderer and bringing it to the law is the most correct choice. Your judgment is not wrong."


    "So, in order not to let the people of the SHIELD protect the murderer, in order to ensure that the murderer has no way to escape. I use your power to control the SHIELD, is it wrong?"


    "No, father. Any action against the law is wrong. If the organization becomes an obstacle to enforcing the law, then there is every reason to control the operation of the organization. However, this is still logically a little conflict, father. ""


    Tony stepped forward and asked, and Ao Chuang answered honestly. His answer is the answer Tony wants. After he answered this question, Tony immediately pursued.


    "Aside from the law, as a child, revenge for his parents, is this kind of thing ethically wrong?"


    "There is no theory, as long as you follow the legal procedures."


    "So now I am following this procedure. Ao Chuang, tell me what your answer is?"


    "Father, Zhiwu has begun to stand by!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 769： Wanted warnings

    With the support of Altron, Tony��s actions will have the confidence. Under this enthusiasm, he immediately called Nick Fry.


    Nick Frye just saw Tony''s call and was shocked. But he still forced the instigation of his heart, pretending to be a casual, and asked Tony.


    "Do you have anything to look for me? Tony?"


    "Don''t play with me, Nick Fury. You know what I am looking for because of you. I only said it once and handed over the information."


    Tony''s unwelcome tough tone instantly made Nick Fury understand his intentions. In this regard, he opened his mouth and took a little bitterness to speak to Tony.


    "Tony, calm down. This kind of thing is not what you think!"


    "Calm, you tell me calm." The more Nick Friy said, the more he felt the flames in his heart burned wildly. This made his face start to become awkward. "The murderer who killed my parents is in front of my eyes. Now you are actually calm with me. Nick Fury, are you crazy or am I crazy?"


    "Listen, Tony. I know that your mood is very exciting now. But you have to think about the big picture. You are not alone. You represent this country. If you are so arrogant, you know what it will be like." Is it a mess?"


    "It��s an interesting saying. I am looking for a murderer. I want to do justice in the name of the law. But you actually attribute this to arrogance, then Nick Fury, should I believe that cia agent said If you and my father��s death have an escape relationship?"


    Tony''s increasingly sharp words made Nick Fury somewhat awkward. He didn''t think that this matter would involve him. This made him think that the opposite was joking with him. But as soon as he listened to Tony''s tone, he knew that there was no joke about this.


    Tony is now on the verge of madness, and anyone who dares to block him will greet his ruthless blow. Even if you are yourself. Therefore, if you dare to have any cover for the Winter Soldier, then let alone the Avengers, I am afraid that even the SHIELD will become his target.


    Don''t look at the fact that the United States is now thin, but Tony''s reputation in the world is not low at all. As the initiator of the intellectual weapon, and the organizer of the alliance. His words are much heavier than he is in the hearts of those allies. So once he decides what, then he can''t stop him. Forcibly blocking, you can only suffer one by one.


    To understand this, Nick Fury immediately sighed and said to Tony.


    "Well, I won''t stop you. But you need to assure me, Tony. You won''t be involved with innocent people."


    "It depends on the innocent people you are talking about, whether you are willing to come out and find trouble!" Screaming, Tony certainly knows who he is, the innocent person he said. So in the face of Nick Fury''s last request, he answered this. "If someone must protect the murderer, then he is not an innocent person. I hope he can be smart, and I hope that you can make him smart. That is good for us. Now, let go of the space carrier. The air defense warning, I will let Zhizhi go to temporarily take over the management of the air carrier."


    "You used a mental weapon? Didn''t he not obey your orders?"


    Nick Fury��s face changed again when he heard that there was a mental weapon coming in. To this, Tony was rudely rude.


    "Yes, he does not obey my orders. But he knows what is law and justice, knowing how to follow these rules. Really, Nick Fury, you make me very disappointed. If not because of that cia Agent, I am afraid I am being held in the drums now."


    "I made this choice for stability." Closed his eyes, Nick Fury already knew what would happen to his ending. So at this time, his tone has become calm again. "You should know how much trouble you will have if you get in conflict with the other side. How much impact it will have on the world. You need to control yourself, but you have never been a self-controlled guy. So, I have no other. Only the best way can be made."


    "A good one can only make this decision. Should I represent the whole world, thank you for your painstaking efforts?" With a smile, Tony''s face has turned into the coldest look. "Intelligent equipment has arrived. I advise you not to make any stupid moves. I can recreate the SHIELD and naturally destroy it. You better not challenge my limits."


    "I will." Indifferently, Nick Frye hangs up the newsletter. Then he dialed the number of Coulson.


    "Colson, don''t be too busy. Tony has come over, you take the guy and wait for the weapon to take over."


    "What?" Upon hearing this, Coulson��s face suddenly became awkward, and when he saw the unstoppable excitement on his face, his heart immediately seemed to have eaten a fly. Just as disgusting. "I know, sir. And sorry, this is my fault."


    "It doesn''t blame you, but we don''t even think of anything. Things will become like this. Wait a minute, you don''t need to stimulate the nerves of the guy. Otherwise, I''m not sure if he will make it. What crazy move. Also, find someone who can trust you."


    Listening to Nick Fury''s instructions, Colson honestly untied Matt''s handcuffs and took him to the deck of the Air Vehicle Carrier. And for all this happening, Matt''s face is full of joy and a successful smile. Even he did not have much hope for this action, but he did not expect it to succeed. This made him feel uncomfortable in his heart, and his fate stood on the side of justice.


    And seeing how he can''t hide the joy of looking. Colson finally couldn''t help but say to him.


    "Why, do you think you are right?"


    "Of course, sir. Oh, maybe not soon. I exposed your conspiracy and exposed your true identity. I allowed justice to be implemented. Isn''t this a very correct thing?"


    Matt looked at Corynson with a look of sadness, his face could not help but reveal a proud look.


    "Unveiled our identity? Matt, do you know what you are talking about?"


    The confusion on Colesen''s face is not like being put out, which makes Matt who has always believed that he guessed it become confused.


    "Why, aren''t you the top spy of the Hydra? Isn''t the task of killing Mr. and Mr. Stark''s couple not released?"


    It was not until I heard this, that Coulson knew why this guy made this decision. And this is what makes his heart suddenly feel a ridiculous feeling. The secret of this group of people is actually exposed by such a ridiculous reason, which is simply a big joke of fate.


    When I thought about it, he couldn��t help but say to Matt, who was around him.


    "Listen, Matt. Things are not like you think. The reason we conceal this task is not because of what you think. We hide this because if this task is known by Tony Stark, It will directly trigger the contradiction between him and the Avengers."


    "So Lieutenant Barnes? Isn''t he a Hydra?"


    Hearing Coulson''s explanation, Matt also had a ridiculous feeling. In this regard, he immediately found a flaw he thought, and asked Coulson.


    "Lieutenant Barnes was originally a Hydra-controlled winter soldier. But at the earliest time he was a member of the Captain America''s roaring commando. At that time he fell into the snowy mountain and was found by the Hydra. After brainwashing and reforming him, he turned him into a winter soldier. The captain later found him and retrieved his self for him, so that he could reply again. Even the president knows, just He has always maintained a high degree of confidentiality before he appeared in the name of Lieutenant Barnes."


    Upon hearing this, Matt immediately felt that there was some confusion in the clues and logic he had, which made him continue to ask questions like a remedy.


    "But, how do you explain the question of the sir in my mission in Siberia? If it is not because of your identity, why are you cleaning them up?"


    "We have a problem with our identity? To be exact, it should be that their identity is a problem." Smirked, Corson broke his last protection as if he had broken a bubble. "The sir you are talking about is a member of the former Soviet KGB. You can imagine that after more than two decades, your sergeant is still a picture of more than 20 years ago. It is as if the winter soldier accepted the refrigeration experiment. And like the guy like him, we found three in total. They joined the SHIELD in different capacities."


    "If the former Soviet Union still exists, then their identity is not a problem. However, after so many years of disintegration of the Soviet Union, you thought that anyone else can have this technology. "Know that even Russia that inherits the Soviet Union can''t do it." This, let alone those small countries. ��


    "And don''t forget, the guy found the reaction to this task, the kind of reaction is deliberate. He deliberately walked this news in, we want to block it, just did not expect that there will be a guy like you It��s hard to get rid of the whole news. It��s a hell, if the Hydra people know this kind of thing, they will laugh at the big teeth.��


    "So, I am doing something wrong?" As the belief was hit, Matt was a chaos in his mind. At this time, Colson also said to him unceremoniously.


    "You''d better pray, pray that things won''t get worse. If the president and the Avengers fight and even turn against each other, then you are the source of all this scourge."


    "Good intentions don''t necessarily do good things, but before you start, you want to be clear first. If you do this right, it''s still wrong! This is a lesson, Matt. It''s a lesson you need to remember for a lifetime." (To be continued~^~ )

 Chapter 770： Wisdom weapon trapping wings can not escape

    The Zhiwu appeared at the headquarters of the SHIELD, a huge air carrier. This is an incredible thing for every agent who works and stays in this way.


    Because of the special nature of the department, it is not allowed to get involved in the wisdom. But now they are here, and they are still coming to the forefront, so that everyone feels the suppression of a mountain of rain.


    Some people want to stop these mental weapons and want to ask what is going on. But just as they were ready to act, the order from the SHIELD Director Nick Fury had already reached their ears.


    "Don''t do it, let them in. It has nothing to do with you."


    For agents, the order is everything. So naturally, in this case, they also suppressed the hostility in their hearts, letting these wise devices move and took over the important departments of the entire air carrier. And just as these intelligent weapons are like termites, they invade every corner of the airborne aircraft carrier. Colson''s confidant love, Skye is like a muddy, quietly came to the place where the Avengers trimmed.


    The Avengers are here to talk to SHIELD about the next step in the fight against Hydra. I am afraid that even they themselves have not thought that this will be a place where one of them will be arrested. And this is obviously something that many people don''t want to see.


    Once the Winter Soldier was caught by the angry Tony Stark, then his result was only one. It was a life-saving, and the vengeful Tony could never let him continue to live in this world. And the same, the captain of the United States will never let this happen.


    He wouldn''t sit down and watch the death of the Winter Soldier, and even the group of fans around him would help him to stop Tony from doing these things. That would inevitably lead to a full-scale war between the United States and the Avengers, and by that time, it would be when the enemy sneaked in.


    So, in order to prevent this from happening. The last thing that Nick Fury told Coulson was to find a way to inform the captain that he would leave the winter soldier as soon as possible. The farther you run, the better. It''s best not to be found by Tony.


    In this case, Tony can only put the effort on finding the winter soldiers. And that would make the conflict between them indefinitely delay. Although contradiction always exists, as long as it does not break out, everything can be said.


    As the main subject of surveillance, Coulson naturally cannot do this kind of thing himself. Therefore, his subordinates, his most trusted team, Skye, became the object he could entrust.


    Without regaining his high hopes, Skye went to the Avenger''s site without alarming anyone, then quietly opened the door and drilled in.


    "Hands up, little girl. I think you shouldn''t tell me, you are looking for the wrong place."


    "Of course, I know where I am?" Raised his hand and faced the Falcon Sam Wilson behind him. Skye said to them very calmly. "I came to report, you have trouble, gentlemen?"


    "Trouble? I think it''s you who have trouble, little girl." In a word, this new avenger can not be scared, so now Sam is questioning her. "Your name, and what is your identity? Say it, maybe it will make you less trouble!"


    He rolled his eyes and sighed, and Skye had to follow this rhythm.


    "Skey, the seven agents of SHIELD, belonged to the agent Phil Coulson. Gentlemen, I mean, you really have trouble."


    At this time, the captain who had been attracted by their movements heard her words and immediately held down the falcon''s muzzle and said to him.


    "It doesn''t matter, Sam. I know this little girl, she is indeed Coulson''s men."


    Having said that, he turned his head and looked at Skye.


    "You just said that we are in trouble, what kind of trouble is it?"


    "Big trouble! In short, Coulson means that you must leave now, before those mentally armed weapons surround you. If the action is slow, then you are going to die?"


    "Intelligent equipment?" Skye''s explanation made the captain feel puzzled. "What does this have to do with Zhiju? And why do we have to leave?"


    "Tony found something very important about his father''s death. Now, he comes to take revenge! If you don''t want to leave now, if you are surrounded, you can''t really leave. I It��s true!��


    Try to be as concise as possible, but this kind of thing is obviously one or two sentences that are unclear. At the very least, the captain is listening to the fog. This made him immediately hold down Sky''s shoulder and said to her in a word.


    "Calm down, little girl. Make it clear that Tony wants to avenge Howard, why come to us?"


    "Because the Winter Soldier killed his father and mother, in a mission in 1991. The evidence is solid, Coulson wants to take this thing to Mr. President. But unfortunately, because of a cia agent They didn''t succeed. So now, he ordered the wisdom device to come and arrest the Winter Soldier, which is Lieutenant Barnes."


    "What?" After listening to her clearly, the captain immediately showed a horrified expression. He didn''t think that things would be like this, and he didn''t even think that his best friend actually killed his other comrade. This made him involuntarily put his eyes on the winter soldiers.


    Not just him, even the rest of the Avengers are watching the winter soldiers. In the face of their gaze, the winter soldier frowned and said after a long while.


    "Sorry, I don''t have any impressions about these things. But if there is a record, I may have done this kind of thing. You should know, Steve. When I was controlled by the Hydra, there was no self at all. All right."


    "Well, if this is the case, then our situation is really bad?" Looking through the window, Quick Silver immediately gave a bad news. "In addition, I will give a suggestion. If we want to go, it is best to do as soon as possible. I have seen a lot of intellectual weapons being surrounded by us."


    "What to do, Captain, you can make a decision quickly."


    Speaking of this problem, the people in the Avengers immediately put their eyes on the captain. This is their main heart. It is the calculation of staying in nature and what he said. Faced with the eyes of so many people, the captain took a deep breath and finally made such a choice.


    "Let''s get out of here, as soon as possible!"


    Although the captain really wants to talk to Tony, I will completely understand the matter. But he is very clear that if this matter really involves the death of Tony''s parents, then there is no way to solve it by language. Tony will avenge his parents at all costs, and if he resists, he can only make things worse.


    Therefore, what he can think of now is only to escape such a road. Escaped far away, so Tony could not find the trace of Baki. Then wait for him to calm down and find a way to continue to negotiate with him. This idea is similar to Nick Fury''s idea, and this is indeed the most sensible idea.


    So soon, the Avengers acted. Under the power of the two high-ranking mutants, Fast Silver and Crimson Witch, there is no way for Zhiwu to take some useful precautions against their actions. Soon, these Avengers came to their planes and then started the plane in one go, flying away from the deck of the air carrier.


    This allowed the mentally-armed devices that were being guarded to move immediately. Like the flying cheetahs, they rushed toward the Avengers'' plane with amazing speed and jumping power. Looking at these obviously intelligent weapons with a tendency to attack, the winter soldiers who drove the plane did not want to, and they opened the weapons and equipment on both sides of the wing and fired at them.


    The ferocious vitality instantly intersected into countless flame tongues, tearing away the wisdom of his own range like tearing a piece of paper. Seeing that the vitality in front of the eyes is so fierce, the wise men also began to fight back.


    As an upgraded work of the sentinel robot, the ability of the intelligent weapon is much more powerful, and it is more reasonable to use the ability to copy it from the mutant. Just a hand out, made of bionic material, the ammunition supplied by the exoskeleton growth ability is covered with five fingertips, and with the band burst of electromagnetic in vivo, these fingertips grow. The ammunition immediately appeared as if it were fired by a large-caliber sniper rifle, with a piercing sound and a counterattack against the sky.


    Because they are intelligent devices, they have no shortcomings that humans need to aim at. Also because of the addition of power, this kind of shooting is not intermittent at all. Although it was only a hand, but the wisdom machine used it to shoot the speed of the micro-rush. Under the siege of dozens of hundreds of intelligent weapons, the Avengers�� landline was immediately hit by the storm.


    Just a blink of an eye, the alarm inside the plane rang. This led to the blushing witch having to exercise his ability to protect the safety of the aircraft with chaotic magic. However, this kind of security is obviously only temporary. Once the magic of the sorcerer''s witch is exhausted, they will immediately fall into crisis. So the captain did not want to, and he said to Baki.


    "Don''t stand dead with them. We have to get out of here."


    "Leave here? Captain, where are you going to take this murderer?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tony��s voice was passed from the inside of the aircraft. When he heard such a question, the captain immediately gloomy face.


    He only thought that this was the aircraft that Stark helped to build. And with his personality, how can he not leave behind the back door. So he immediately yelled at the plane.


    "Tony, what do you want to do?"


    "What? What is the problem I want? Isn''t it? You have a murderer killing my parents, but you want to take him away. Is this what you should do to me?"


    Calm words, but the full of hatred is enough to make people feel clear. At this moment, the captain understands very well that they want to leave, I am afraid it is not so easy. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 771： Escape from birth

    "Tony, what do you want to do?"


    I felt the hatred in Tony''s heart, and the captain who knew that things couldn''t be good today asked Tony again. To this, Tony gave his answer directly.


    "Hand over the winter soldiers, otherwise you don''t want to leave here."


    "You know that this is impossible. Baki is my friend. I can''t hand him over to you."


    "Impossible?" Tony said with a sneer. "Just because he is your friend, you intend to cover him, even at the expense of the dignity of the law?"


    As soon as he said this, all the eyes of the intellectuals had a red light that represented the highest level of alert. And their attacks have become more and more violent. This made the pressure on Wanda instantly become huge, and she had to warn the captain.


    "Captain, we must leave here quickly. I can''t always protect you like this."


    The critical situation made the captain more and more anxious, facing the plane that was stagnant because of Tony''s intervention. He can only try to convince Tony.


    "Enough, Tony. Stop! You should know that that kind of thing is not what Baki is willing to do. At the time, he was just a singular doll. The real murderer should be the guy of the Hydra."


    "I am naturally a one of the Hydra people, but the Winter Soldier, I am not going to let him go. Steve Rogers, I will give you the last chance. Give him out, otherwise, you will Get ready for my most fierce blow."


    Tony issued the final night, and Tony had no sound directly. Seeing this situation, the winter soldier who had put down the airplane''s joystick immediately stood up and said to the captain.


    "Steve, hand me over. Otherwise we won''t have any good endings."


    "Shut up, Bucky. Do you know what you are saying? You are going to die. Now Tony will never let you go, he will definitely kill you."


    "Of course I know, but do you think we can have other methods now?"


    At this time, the winter soldiers performed very well. But in other words, as he said, they have nothing to do. If he does not go out, then all of them must face danger. After all, no one knows what Tony can do at this time. His madness and hatred have made his behavior have no lower limit, so anything can happen. In order to prevent these teammates from being dragged by themselves, he is the most sensible choice to stand up.


    However, although it is clear that this choice is the best choice at the moment. The captain is also completely unacceptable for this kind of thing. He immediately held down the shoulder of the Winter Soldier and said to him word by word.


    "Listen, man. I can''t leave you alone. I have done this once, I will never do it again. If you want to go out and face him, then I will go out with you. Even if it is the worst result, I should come face to face with you."


    "Captain, this is definitely not a good choice. I am sure that as long as you appear together, Tony''s **** will blow you up into pieces. Believe me, he must do this at this time."


    When the captain just finished speaking, someone immediately began to suggest. Many people don''t care much about the winter soldiers. But for the captain, these people can''t watch him face the angry Tony. The captain is the backbone of the heart. Many of the Avengers would rather not be willing to see the captain in their own accident. So they immediately began to stop the captain''s dangerous idea.


    How can we get rid of this predicament? Things obviously have to go back. At this time, Skye, who has been acting as a bystander, raised his hand and said to the people with a heavy atmosphere.


    "Hey, gentlemen. I think maybe you don''t have to worry about it. We may be leaving now!"


    She said, she raised a small notebook in her hand. Faced with their confused eyes explained.


    "I have cleaned up the back-end program that Mr. Stark has left. Now the plane is under my control. Of course, you should find a hidden place as soon as possible. Otherwise, wait for the president to fly over." You just can''t run without running. After all, the speed of the Kun-style fighter can''t be compared with the most advanced steel armor, and the speed of that thing simply exceeds our technical limit."


    Looking at it strangely, the captain found that the plane had got rid of the downward trend and was slowly climbing. This allowed him to sit in the driver''s seat immediately, hold the joystick, adjust the position of the fuselage, and fly in the direction with the greatest horsepower.


    And this is obviously what the wise men are not willing to see, and they immediately pursued the past. But because they can''t fly, they can only stop at the edge of the airborne carrier deck, and then watch as the plane disappears into their sight.


    Ao Chuang, who has not yet learned the emotional impulse, naturally gave up the plan to continue chasing, and under his control, the intelligence device also lifted the alert mode. However, the Austrian creation gave up, Tony did not give up. He is still continually entangled in the escaped avengers through the communication channel of the Kunming fighters.


    "Steve Rogers, do you want to run away? Take your good friend and escape to a place I can''t find? Don''t dream, Steve. You can''t escape, I will be there soon. Sign your arrest order, and you will not find any peaceful land above this world."


    This sentence made a lot of people take a breath, they really did not expect that Tony''s work actually decided to become like this. However, the captain had expected this for a long time. He did not spit in one word and faced Tony��s psychological offensive with silence. But Tony did not give up at all.


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk, I know what you are thinking. You want to use these super powers around you and want them to help you keep your friends. I said, you are crazy, but this also gives I mentioned that I am awake, and the super-powerful person can��t be indulged. Once indulged, it��s like you, it must become a scourge.��


    His tone sounds like it is implied by many. In the face of such words, the captain is no longer able to remain silent.


    "Tony, what do you mean by that? How? Do you want to involve more people?"


    "Is it involved? This is not true at all. I am just controlling the threat. It is like the workers in the zoo control the dangerous lion tiger."


    Although it is explained, but Tony''s words are full of a sense of cold. Obviously, now he has completely hated the captain and the winter soldier.


    "The stocking of lions and tigers will hurt innocent people. Even if human beings are good to them, they will inevitably be unable to control their own barbaric nature. Therefore, the best way is to put them in cages and use whip. Beat it, use steel bars to slap it, let them know fear, know respect. Only in this way can they control their wildness and reduce the mistakes and sins they can make."


    "You are crazy, Tony. You are giving yourself another enemy. You are pushing the world''s superheroes to your opposite. Now the United States cannot withstand such a toss, you are destroying yourself. Your own country."


    The captain��s persuasion not only did not dispel Tony��s attention, but instead fueled the fire, making his emotions even more irritating.


    "No, it''s the opposite. I am defending my country, so that there will be no more innocent people in my country who will take advantage of my own ability. Nothing will happen again, because of the power, The **** who covers the criminals. Steve, I want to tell you, this is just the beginning. We are still far from the end, I will"


    Having said that, his voice stopped short. At this time, people noticed that Jennifer had changed appearance and directly plunged into the aircraft''s broadcast device.


    "It''s still the easiest. Really, I have already listened to his chatter."


    Being destroyed is like this, even if it is a big skill, Tony can''t make any threat to them anymore. But even without it, an avenger feels inexplicable repression and heavyness in his heart.


    Whoever turned from a high-profile superhero suddenly into a street mouse that everyone shouted, I am afraid that it will not behave openly. They are good heroes, but they are also mortals. As long as it is a mortal, it will inevitably have these distress.


    The captain certainly knew their distress, so he immediately said with apologetic.


    "Sorry, everyone. Because of the things I did with Baki, I also dragged you in."


    "It doesn''t matter, the captain. We are a team, the players are difficult, we have the obligation to lend a helping hand anyway."


    "That is, instead of thinking about this issue. Then think about it, what should we do next. Don''t forget, this is the order signed by the president. We will be unable to do anything in the United States. Other alliances will reach him. Agreement, then there will be no place in our entire world."


    "Don''t worry, things are not that easy." Shaking his head, the captain had a preliminary plan for the next step. "We first found them on Toll and then found a way to go to the other side of the earth. It was not where Tony could touch, where we have enough security."


    "Just, we may have to worry about the problem of intellectual weapons. Don''t forget, the all-night of the mentally-inspired is global, even on the other side of the world, we are still on the blacklist of the mentally-armed."


    For the captain''s plan, Skye, who has already taken the thief ship, naturally has no other opinions. However, she opened her mouth and made some suggestions. In this regard, the captain is a rare smile.


    "Don''t worry, little girl. There are still big problems with Zhiwu. If Tony can''t solve it well, they will have big trouble!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 772： Tony responds to new moves

    Is there a problem with Zhiwu? Tony will have trouble? This is inevitable.


    You must know that when the alliance was established, Tony had promised so much. The wise armor will not obey the command of anyone. He belongs to all mankind and will only serve all human beings. But before it was too long, Zhiwu listened to his orders and set foot on the space shield of the SHIELD. In such a situation, if Tony can''t give a reasonable explanation, then all the countries in the world that have purchased the weapons will not easily give up. That is bound to have a huge impact on Tony and the United States.


    Now, Tony is going to prevent this from happening. So soon, an emergency meeting was held between the Allies. At the beginning of the meeting, immediately the country made a difficult move to Tony.


    "President Stark, I think you need to give us a reasonable explanation. Why is it that the wise weapon will not be allowed to board the SHIELD base? You don''t know if this is absolutely forbidden?"


    If it is normal, Tony will explain everything in a step-by-step manner. But now, he really does not have the time to appease the emotions of others, but also take time to give his own explanation. So his attitude replied quite hard.


    "Of course I have my explanation. Now, I hope that you can give me some time to let me explain my explanation. Before that, I know that you have a lot of questions and many concerns. But after listening to me, everything It can be solved."


    "First of all, I want to tell you. The wise weapon will be dispatched at the SHIELD. I have a lot of factors."


    When he said this, someone immediately changed his face and made a noisy voice. To this, Tony was frowned and shouted.


    "Listen to me, gentlemen. Things are not what you think."


    "Intelligent weapons will violate the ban and appear in SHIELD because of serious problems inside the SHIELD. And at the fastest speed to solve this problem, I let Zhizhi intervene. Again, I can like you. Assuring that Zhiwu has an absolute self, I have no command of his actions, and there is no ability to command him."


    "The mouth grows on you, President Stark. At this time, you can do whatever you want. Calling Ao Chuang, we must ask ourselves to do this kind of thing."


    When the voice just fell, someone immediately said to him mercilessly. Compared with the prominent status of the US president, these people are more willing to believe the answer of the intelligent system. In their view, Americans want to come and like to play tricks and not keep promises. So if you want to know the truth, it is better to ask yourself about it.


    I snorted, although my heart was very unhappy, but I took a step back and directly linked Ao Chuang. Soon, a large yellow ball of light appeared in front of everyone and sent a heartfelt greeting to them.


    "Good evening, gentlemen. Is there anything I need to serve you?"


    "Ao Chuang, tell us directly why you are on the space shield of the SHIELD. Is someone ordering you to do this?"


    "Command?" Just as ordinary people have heard something incredible, there is some doubt in the tone of Ao Chuang. "Gentlemen, you should know that I am not subject to any order. I have not accepted any so-called orders."


    "So why do you appear on the air carrier? Don''t you know that it is a prohibited thing?"


    "The reason why I entered the Air Vehicle Carrier was because Mr. Stark provided me with an important message. I was trying to track a special murderer and I entered the sky with the advice and help of Mr. Stark. Above the aircraft carrier. According to the special event agreement, when tracking certain criminals with major threats, they can temporarily break some inherent restrictions and intervene in special unconventional environments. So I think that I have not violated the ban, not ?"


    Ou Chuang��s answer is a matter of fact, and if you follow what he said, then these people really have nothing to blame. However, these people are not willing to do so. Some of them immediately asked.


    "What kind of murderer needs you to go to the SHIELD to catch him. Tell us the truth of the matter."


    "This matter involves the privacy of Mr. Stark, if I need to say it. I need to ask for his opinion."


    "This kind of thing I came by myself!" Hearing that Ou Chuang said so, Tony went straight up and said to everyone. "What I want to arrest is the Lieutenant Barnes of the Avengers, the winter soldier of the original Hydra."


    When the name exploded, many people immediately frowned. The Avengers, this organization is really a sensitive presence for them. Because the members inside are mostly superheroes, and superheroes are some unstable existence for these politicians. They like to use them, but when it comes to loving them, it is not something that is not necessarily.


    "Winter Soldier? I remember that the American captain of the Avengers had reported to him. This is a World War II veteran who was once brainwashed, and now he has regained himself. Why, how did he get rid of you?"


    "I want to arrest him because he committed a real crime." Tony said this question, Tony directly red eyes. "He killed my parents in the most cruel way. I got tangible evidence, so I made a request to Aocene, hoping to get his help, by his power to arrest this dangerous Guy."


    When I heard about Tony��s parents, these people immediately showed their sympathy and sympathy. They also understand why Tony is so violent and tough on this matter. Change to be any of them, they will react like this.


    Therefore, no one has questioned his approach. On the contrary, some people asked curiously.


    "The result? Have you caught him?"


    This question made Tony think of the final result, and naturally it made his expression and answer cold.


    "Unfortunately, because of the cover of the SHIELD Director and the Avengers, these lawless madmen escaped from my palm. And this is the second thing I have to do here. I hope everyone can give it. I have some help. Throughout the world, I am a member of the Avengers."


    Switching to anyone, an ordinary person is killed by a parent, and the national leaders present are not willing to offend a group of superpowers. But Tony''s identity is different. Under the premise of being a victim''s child, he still has one of the most special status of the US president. This identity has made the nature of the winter soldiers killing the Howard couple more serious.


    From an ordinary murder to a more serious crime, there is no doubt that anyone who does this for a family of national leaders will be treated like this. Because he is no longer directed at an individual, but the face of a country, the face of a class.


    The state will not allow such criminals to exist, and other national governments will not allow such guys to go unpunished. Especially in the absence of the country who is willing to offend Tony Stark as a special guy.


    So soon, all countries made their statements. They are willing to support Tony''s move. However, some people have raised new questions.


    "President Stark, if we say that we have wanted the Avengers, who will replace them and continue to be the pioneers of the Hydra?"


    "Don''t worry, gentlemen. Without the Avengers, we can form a new Avengers team. As long as there are superpowers in the world, teams like components are simply a piece of cake. And with the Avengers. Compared with wild dogs that don��t listen to the command, is a group of more obedient and more willing dogs who are more willing to command and command, isn��t it more appropriate for us?��


    I have to say that Tony��s words speak of the hearts of many people. The Avenger��s detached attitude has always been a heart disease for the leaders of these countries. No one wants to see such a dangerous group of people completely uncontrollably, and they are more like they are running around. I want to put them on the cage and put them on the chain. In order to ensure their safety. It��s just that there has always been a photo of Tony��s existence and they have to let go of this idea.


    Now, Tony is the first to change his tone, and they are naturally willing to see things change in the direction they want. And seeing almost everyone agree with their own ideas, Tony snorted and continued.


    "In addition, there is another important thing."


    Soon, the emergency meeting between the Allies ended. Tony also withdrew from the holographic conference room of the Air Vehicle Carrier and went straight to the temporary waiting room.


    At this time, Nick Fury and one of his cronies were monitored by the hands of Tony. Not just them, the same is true of the entire SHIELD. But all those who have a relationship with Nick Fury have been dismissed and controlled. It can be said that Tony under the anger directly uprooted the influence of Nick Fury and did not leave it. Everything that he has been operating for decades has been destroyed. So, in the face of Tony, Nick Frye can''t have a good face.


    "Why, have you comforted those guys?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this problem, Nick. Instead of worrying about this, it''s better to care about yourself."


    The icy words show Tony''s current attitude towards Nick Fury, and for this attitude, Nick Fury just said with a slight squint of his own eyes.


    "I don''t think this is a problem that needs to be worried."


    "No, this is exactly what you need to worry about. You betrayed me, Nick!" Tony''s face twitched, trying to squeeze a smile. But because of his inner incitement, his entire face was smashed and turned into the most embarrassing and terrifying rage. "And now, it''s time for you to pay the price." (~^~)

 Chapter 773： Three requirements for the reconstruction of Aegis

    Tony''s face was a little scary, and even Nick Fury didn''t think that he would be angry with this kind of old age. How many years has Howard been dead, twenty years? For such a long time, did he forget this hatred?


    Nick Frey, who was surprised in his heart, seemed to have forgotten, who repeatedly tried Tony��s deepest skills and unveiled his already forgotten scars. He only cares about the present and hates his ruthlessness.


    "Let''s say, how are you going to deal with me?"


    "According to the unanimous order signed by the Allies, from now on, all your duties will be mediated, and you must also accept all investigations by relevant personnel."


    Listening to Tony''s indifference, Nick Frye was surprised and asked immediately.


    "Do you want to put me under house?"


    "Not just you! Phil Coulson, and those who are trustworthy around you, even agents who have relationships with you, have to be investigated. Do you want to help the captains? This is what you help them. The price. Nick, your heart is too heavy, and your selfishness is too heavy. Do you really think that the whole SHIELD is yours?"


    "I brought the SHIELD to glory!"


    Hearing this, Nick Fury inevitably retorted loudly. But for his rebuttal, Tony was a cold smile.


    "It��s ridiculous, the SHIELD was founded by my father and Carter Peggy. It was supported by the US government and was developed by the dynasties. Only in your hands, Nick Fury! In you and Pierce. In the hands of the SHIELD, it has become such a thousand holes, and it has become so useless. In this way, you dare to say this to me. I really looked down on your face."


    Almost a slap in the face of all the achievements of Nick Fury''s past, even completely denied his past efforts. How could such a thing make Nick Fury swallow? But the reality is that he can''t swallow it and he must swallow it. The situation is stronger than the people, and now he obviously does not have any room for comparison with Tony.


    So he could only wear a pot-like face, staring at Tony, and whispering to him.


    "Tony Stark. What do you want to do in the end, all of them are said. I don''t believe that you will only be like this to us. You must have other means to use your temper."


    "You''re right, I do have other means. But what does that have to do with you?" Hold down Nick Frye''s shoulder, Tony''s eyes reveal the deepest disdain. "You are just a criminal now. Do I have to explain something to a criminal?"


    "Tony, I warn you. The SHIELD is the hard work of Howard and us. It is not for you to ruin."


    Tony''s answer gave Nick Fury a strong uneasiness in his heart, and because of this uneasiness, he immediately yelled at Tony. However, this kind of clamor did not play any role, but it also made Tony''s heart more angry. He even disregarded his image, and his hand was punched on Nick Fury''s face, then he looked at his tall, swollen cheeks and said with hatred.


    "You are not qualified to mention my father, Nick Fury, think about everything you do. Do you have a place worthy of him?"


    "I just made the right choice. Even if your father is here, he will never want to see you. This **** makes things so bad. Tony Stark, you are now a mad dog, a Whoever catches who is biting the mad dog."


    The words between them quickly rose to the level of fierce conflict, and in the face of Nick Fury''s statement, Tony was even more angry and mad, and he couldn''t help but rush to him.


    "I said, bastard. I don''t allow you to mention my father''s name, and you are not allowed to use my father''s name to make excuses for yourself."


    Under the wrath, his movements naturally did not converge, and soon Nick Fury was beaten by him. But this is not a big deal for the field-filled Nick Fury. On the contrary, this kind of violent behavior also stimulated the bloodiness of his heart, letting him roar evenly under the control of the situation.


    "I just said, how can you take me. Tony Stark! You are sorry for your surname. Everything you do is just to shame your father. You listen to me. If you destroy the shield. The bureau is to ruin the efforts of your father''s life. He will never forgive you, absolutely not!"


    "My father won''t forgive you, it''s your guy who covers the murderer." He grabbed Nick Fury''s collar, his eyes glaring at his **** face. Tony sent out all his strength, and yelled at the low. "Do you know what my father said before he died? He said, let go of Maria and let go of my mother. But what did the **** do? He killed her, in front of my father. Such a bastard, you actually dare to cover him. Nick Fury, you are sorry for my father, you are sorry for me."


    Having said that, Tony only felt that his heart was rising, and he couldn��t wait to kill the guys in front of him. However, his reason is still there, and he quickly suppressed this idea that should not be. Just pushing hard, almost pushed Nick Fury to the ground. Then I don��t look at them any more, just to the regulators.


    "Let them stay. Watch out, without my order, no one can touch them, understand?"


    "Yes, sir."


    These most elite people from cia and f are naturally obeying the president''s instructions. So soon, a wretched Nick Fury and a bitter smile, Corson and others were taken. Waiting for them will be a severe review and a cruel judgment. After all, it is a special agent, as long as you have the heart, you can always find one or two obvious evidence. Therefore, their end will not be particularly good-looking.


    After doing all this, Tony did not leave the air carrier. Instead, I waited here until an airplane landed slowly on the deck.


    The hatch was opened and several figures slowly came out of the hatch. And looking at these figures, Tony immediately greeted him.


    "You just came, I just solved the trouble here."


    "I didn''t expect you to handle this problem personally, really, this makes us a little scared."


    Shaking hands with Tony, one of the British gentlemen who were full of gentlemanliness immediately politely. Tony, who was not very cold, just shook his head and replied immediately.


    "This is a legacy of the United States. Naturally, it should be cleaned up by me. But now it��s fine, a clean SHIELD, I will deliver it thoroughly to your hands. Mr. Cameron, Mr. Osborne, Mr. Wang, and Mr. Petrov. The world��s largest intelligence agency is now under your control. I hope that you will not let us down. In particular, it will not be like your predecessor.��


    "You are naturally assured, Lord Stark. Now we are all coordinated and coordinated. Even if we have this kind of mind, I am afraid that there is no such ability."


    Hearing Tony with a little warning, one of the four smiled and said to him. Tony heard a brow.


    "It��s best not to even think about this. The SHIELD has a lot of power. If you have other thoughts, you just want to go back and there is no possibility."


    The unrequited words made the guy who was just trying to ease the atmosphere immediately become a stiff face, and then slammed down. At this time, the gentleman of Wang��s name inserted in and whispered everything with a warm voice, and asked Tony.


    "This is nature, Lord Stark. We are here, naturally, in the spirit of serving the whole humanity, how can there be other thoughts. In addition, there is some risky point, that is, about Aegis. The future direction of the bureau, do you know what special requirements are there for Lord Stark and other leaders?"


    "There are no other requirements. Before I came to you, the leaders of your country should have already explained to you. But I still have a few minor problems that you need to solve!"


    After thinking about it, Tony erected three fingers and said to them.


    "First, it is about the name of the SHIELD. This name is no longer suitable. It used to be too thick. If you keep this name, it is very unfavorable for your supervision and management. So I propose to change this name. Change the SHIELD to the Heavenly Hammer? What do you think of this idea?"


    The SHIELD was originally re-established, and everything was overthrown and re-created. So even if you change a name, there is no point. Several people looked at each other and nodded quickly, showing a completely flawless appearance.


    And tightly, Tony said again.


    "Second, it''s about the Avengers. In addition to such a big mess, the SHIELD has a lot to do with the Avengers. And the next level is that there is no special organization for the superpowers of the Avengers. So This is also the focus of your concern. Form a new, absolutely obedient Avengers team. Of course, this is an order, and it is unanimously decided by all the Allies. If you want to come, you will not object."


    Although they are holding the SHIELD, in the end, they are actually the guys who have helped the big country. So naturally, they don''t have much opinion about this order.


    At this time, Tony only erected a third finger and named Osborne.


    "Mr. Norman Osborne. You are the one chosen by me. I also have high hopes for you. So I will give you a special mission to form a new Avengers as soon as possible, and then put those original guys. I am arrested. I think this should not be a problem for you."


    "Of course, Lord Stark. I will do my best."


    With a slight smile, Norman Osborne slightly lowered his head and gave a satisfactory answer to Tony. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 774： Unpredictable catastrophe

    In Japan, a layer of other people��s faces hang on the bustling streets. The ordinary people who watched one after another pointed at the whispers of the wanted announcements on the screen of the building. The captain sighed and walked out of the crowd quietly.


    He thought that the situation would be extended to this step after a long time, but did not expect that in such a fast time, Tony had done all the work and directly pushed them into a desperate situation. This made him feel uncomfortable with Tony''s means and very spicy. At the same time, he will inevitably become worried about the future direction.


    Soon, he returned to the hiding place of himself and his teammates. This is the back hand that Nick Frye has laid, and it is where only a few people know. If there is not Skye here, I am afraid that it is hard for the captain to find such a place to hide.


    As soon as he entered this hiding place, someone immediately surrounded him and asked him eagerly.


    "Captain, how is the situation outside?"


    "Sorry, guys!" Shaking his head, the captain unveiled his mask, revealing a bitter and helpless expression. "Maybe you still need to be wronged for a while, stay here for the time being."


    "It doesn''t matter if you succumb to this, but I am worried about other issues."


    When he had just finished speaking, someone immediately interjected. Others saw that it was rarely spoken, but the extremely intelligent Wanda spoke up, and immediately stopped breathing, waiting for her to make it clear. Wanda was glanced around and said.


    "I am worried that this place can''t last long. Stark obviously has made a big effort this time, and it is said that even Nick Fury has been smashed there, and the entire SHIELD has completely reorganized. This kind of thing undoubtedly shows His determination, and with such determination, although this place seems to be secret, it is estimated that they will soon be discovered."


    When I heard her words, several people thought about it carefully, and there was a little heavy in my heart. Because she did not say anything wrong, but she told the truth. In this case, this place does not last long. But if they are useless even in such a hidden hiding place, where can they hide?


    This is an unsolvable answer, and Pete, the most violent temper among the Avengers, immediately said.


    "Would we just go out and go out like this. I don''t believe it. With our ability, they can still tell us how. If they let them taste the pain, they will not dare to entangle us again."


    This is a slap in the face, but it is also reasonable. But for the captain, this is the final choice that will be made when it is absolutely necessary. Because if he did that, it would be tantamount to opening the battle. And once he and Tony formally go to war, it will obviously involve countless innocent people.


    Such things are absolutely unwilling to see, so he has been avoiding such things happening.


    "If such a thing is not in the end, don''t do it well. Wanda, since you have this kind of knowledge, don''t you know if there is any good solution?"


    "The way?" Hung down and pondered for a while, and Wanda finally raised his head. "There is one way, but the possibility of implementation is not too great."


    "tell me the story?"


    "Let''s go to those mutants. If they are willing to nod, even Tony and the people around him may not be able to take us."


    Wanda��s suggestion gave the captain a heart, and immediately began to speculate on the feasibility of this proposal.


    In all fairness, Wanda��s proposal is indeed very good. Once the mutants are now big, even the world''s major powers will not dare to provoke these mutants who have completely gathered together. Second, they have also helped the mutants of this group and have a lot of friendship with them. If you seek asylum from them, it is very possible to think about it.


    However, the crux of the matter is that there is still a shadow behind everyone. Zhou Yi, the real master of Huiyao City, is also the ruler of the mutant. His existence is the most taboo thing for the captain.


    Although it is not necessarily difficult for them to be in the position of Zhou Yi, and in other respects, their relationship with Zhou Yi is barely strong. However, the relationship between Tony and Zhou Yi is much more solid than between them. He will not forget that Tony is the best friend of Zhou Yi. Once Tony asks for help, even if he doesn''t do it, just move his mouth, I am afraid that this group will not be too good. So really, he is really hesitant now.


    However, hesitation can''t solve the problem, especially in this case, rather than hesitating, it is better to make a decision as soon as possible and make some attempts. At this point, the captain quickly wanted to understand, so he immediately made a decision on the decision.


    "That''s it, first according to Wanda. We ask for assistance from the mutant."


    With the decision, the Avengers, who had been smashed, immediately began to act. And because there are Wangda and Pitt, the brothers and sisters tied the bridge, and soon they contacted the 10,000 magnetic king and Professor Charles.


    However, they thought it was a very simple matter. But the response is not satisfactory. Because the leaders of the two mutants neither agreed nor opposed, but revealed a difficult color that could not be said.


    This difficult color was quickly seen by the captain, and he immediately asked.


    ��Is there any difficulty in this matter? If there is, we will not be strong.��


    When he heard him say this, Charles immediately showed some bitter smile.


    "If it is normal, it is not a big problem for us to help the captain. Just now, we have some very important things to deal with, and I am afraid it will be difficult for you to give up your help."


    This sentence seems to be somewhat dodging. But the captain is very clear that Professor Charles is not such a person, and there is also a kind of arrogant King of Magnetics on the side, they are even more likely to use this kind of words to fool themselves. So he immediately decided that the mutants might have encountered some trouble.


    And this is what makes him even more strange. Be aware that there is a true **** behind the mutant, and according to Thor, who has already been busy with his own affairs, this **** is probably the most powerful **** ever seen on earth. With such a presence, they will still have trouble, which is simply the most incredible thing in the world.


    As a master of psychology, Charles naturally guessed his current thoughts through the changes in the captain''s face, which made the smile on his face deeper.


    "You may have some unbelief when you say it, but we didn''t tell the existence of this thing. Because someone has said that there is no need to disturb him. But really, relying on our strength, I am afraid it is true. I can''t solve the problem at hand."


    He said that the captain felt even more incredible.


    To know that the heritage of the mutants is not trivial, especially those who are top-notch mutants, it is the existence of despair and fear. That kind of existence, even among them, the only ones of the Avengers, Hulk, Thor and Wanda can barely fight. The other people are at best only local chickens and dogs. Now, such mutants believe that they can''t solve the problems they face by their own ability, which makes him have to wonder what kind of problems they are facing.


    ��Can you tell me what it is? If I can, I think we might be able to help a little.��


    After looking at the Avengers, especially the Wanda and Pete who stood behind the captain, Charles and Wan Wang looked at each other and made a decision.


    "Well, if you have your participation, maybe you can really have a little more hope. Maybe it is like this. I don''t know what the captain thinks about the origin of the mutant?"


    "The origin of the mutant?" Upon hearing this question, the captain immediately frowned. He thought for a while before he said. "Before my time, it seems that I have not heard of the mutants. The only variant I have in my mind is a pair of brothers, a pair of guys who can speed up regeneration. If you want to say it, they should be me. The oldest variant has passed."


    "You are talking about Rogan and Victor. From the age point of view, they are indeed the oldest group of mutants. They are said to have existed during the Civil War. However, they are not a variant. The origin of man. The true origin of the mutant should be traced back to the period of the 3600 BC, the rule of the first dynasty of ancient Egypt."


    Listen to this, let alone the captain, that is, Wanda and Pete, who are variants, are a bit worried. For the first time, they knew that the origin of the mutants and the ancient Egyptian civilization could have a very good relationship. If other people say this, they must think that this is nonsense, but this is from the mouth of Charles, but they have to believe what he said.


    And watching this group of people have been attracted to their topic, Charles smiled and then said.


    "A guy named En. Sabah Nur, who is the first mutant in history. And one of the most powerful mutants ever seen. We know very little about the origin of this guy, just Knowing that he had informed the whole of Egypt, knowing that some accidents occurred, he fell into a deep sleep. At the same time, we know his ability. He is the only one who has been fully capable since ancient times. How much is his ability? It��s still unclear, but it��s just that in terms of spiritual strength, I��m afraid it��s not his opponent.��


    "A guy like this should have been asleep. But now he wakes up and wants to reshape his glory. He turns himself into an omnipresent, omnipotent, ruled god. And his first step is It is necessary to integrate all the powerful mutants into their own shackles and become his pioneer in the world."


    "And now, such a guy is a problem we have to solve." (~^~)

 Chapter 775： Internal defection

    Charles��s commentary is really a horrible suspicion. The monsters more than 5,000 years ago are still alive, and they still think about ruling the world. No matter how they think, it is a bit too ridiculous.


    It is necessary to know that today is different from the past, especially in the development of mankind. More than 5,000 years ago, humans had just learned to smelt metal, but now humans have already been able to launch spacecraft out of the sky. Five thousand years ago, human beings gathered thousands of people to catch and kill. They feared that they had to stay up late to get a point, but now human beings can clean up more than 10,000 people with one heart and one finger and one button.


    The gap between the times is too great, and the factors of weapons and equipment are also too wide. So it is really hard to imagine how such a arrogant person would be jealous of Charles and Wan Wang.


    But think carefully, such a guy is unlikely to do things like ruling the world, but with his powerful mutator leader, the power of admiration is enough to stir the world. After all, the power of the mutant is unreasonable. If the world is not an incredible existence of the gods, I am afraid that the mutants will really want to be the leader.


    So just thinking, the captain said to Charles.


    ��Need us to help? If we need to, we will pass now.��


    This is helping and also seeking asylum. In the face of such words, Charles immediately said with a slight jaw.


    "You are willing to help that is natural, but we will be waiting for you in Steel City."


    I got the answer I wanted, and the captain was naturally happy. The communication was hanged and the greetings were greeted. All the Avengers immediately boarded the plane, left Japan as quickly as possible, and returned to the United States. Shortly after they left, a team of agents smashed the door directly with the wisdom device and rushed into the secret base.


    Of course, the bases that have already gone to the sky are naturally letting them rush. And this is to let the leading agent curse and hate, and then report the situation.


    "Sir, we are late. They have taken a step early."


    "Waste! This is not a good thing." The unrequited reprimand came from the ear, but the agent did not dare to have a bit of resentment. He knew that his new boss was a violent and horrible temper, and he did not have the good fruit to eat. Therefore, it is better to train honestly.


    Perhaps his turtle attitude is not enough for the boss to feel addicted. Maybe he feels that he is not helpful. After reprimanding two sentences, he chose to give up. Then direct the way.


    "Seal this base and inform the local idiots in Japan to keep an eye on the things here, don''t get back to the carbine. Also, continue to find me until you find them, understand?"


    "Yes, sir."


    With a sigh of relief, the agent hangs up the communication and then gets busy according to the order. And just as he was busy, on the other side of the ocean, the two leaders of the mutants set the game and played against it.


    Chess is a hobby shared by both of them and is the preferred way of communication. Only this time, they are somewhat absent-minded, but put all their energy into the enemies to be dealt with.


    "Charles, this time you pulled those people in, but it was a stun."


    "That is not necessarily. Don''t forget, your children are all inside. They are rare senior mutants. It is very important for our mission."


    When I heard this, Wan Wang Wang couldn��t help but frown. Then revealed a kind of can not bear to come out.


    It is strange to say that Wan Wang has always been a cold-blooded and ruthless guy. For the sake of ideals, let alone children, even if you sacrifice yourself, there is no big deal. But nowadays, when the mutants are gradually calming down, he is more and more soft with age.


    Especially for the children who have never had any responsibility for this pair, there are a few more apologies and concerns. Like today''s situation, he really doesn''t really want to let Wanda and Pitt come in.


    As an old friend, Charles naturally saw what Wang Wang thought in his heart. He sighed and dropped a chess piece.


    "Eric, don''t think too much. This kind of thing only depends on our concerted efforts to get through the storm, so Wanda can''t run away. I don''t think you want one day to find the guys." Then turn them into their own hands, or directly swallow their bodies."


    When I heard this, Wan Wang Wang browed and then immediately added a bit of the violent color of the past.


    "If he dares to take them out of Wanda, I must kill him."


    "The idea is very good, but you should also know that this is impossible. We have already handed it over. I believe you know that it is not his opponent to rely on us alone."


    "You are a good student." When it comes to this, Wan Wang immediately twitches and becomes more gloomy. "The woman who is bent on her own is no problem, even the successor you are relying on is also betraying you. Really, Charles, this time you let me down."


    The criticism of Wan Wangwang was so merciless that Charles held the pieces in his hands for a long time, and the bitterness on his face was also a strong group that could not be dissolved.


    "I didn''t think that the human heart would become so fast. The piano thing would be fine. After all, I was sorry for her from the beginning. But Scott, I really didn''t think that Scott would choose to betray us and stand up to that. The guy''s side. Fortunately, there is only one Scott."


    Although there was some anger at Scott''s choice, Charles was also a bit lucky.


    Different from today, the current mutant power is not the same as he was in the college. Only a few teachers came out to support the scene. The speed of the new generation of mutants is growing faster than his imagination. In particular, those who have played important positions in Huiyao City are more capable and can make the older generations feel ashamed.


    Of course, the strength of ability is only one aspect, the most important thing is the mind. Under the temptation of En. Sabah Nuer, these young people almost all stand their own positions and expressed their disdain for him. This is what makes Charles most gratified.


    "Now it should be more than just a Scott." Coldly interrupted Charles''s fortunes, Wan Wang Wang calmly analyzed. "The guy''s mental ability is very strong. Although you can''t enter other people''s minds as you do, control them. But give him time, he can always find his favorite goals, and then use their own mind to subtly change them. I have received the news, as if several guys have been tempted by him."


    "For example?"


    "Victor that madman chose him. And there are a few guys who never listened to our advice."


    This is one of the reasons why Wan Wang Wang''s face is gloomy. Not only Charles''s students, but even some of his own men couldn''t resist the temptation to choose to betray them. If Scott is only making the most stupid choices because of emotional problems, then these people are really having problems with their brains before making such a decision.


    Be aware that behind them are standing a real god, a monster that can lift everything between hands. With such a backing, it is necessary to hold a mummy''s thighs thousands of years ago, even if the pigs are not so stupid.


    For some people whose brains are completely desperate, the magnetic king can only be sulking. Looking at his old friend''s appearance, Charles smiled and dropped his own piece, then urged him to move.


    The two of you are fainting in one step, and I am stinking. Soon the board was messed up, but fortunately no one else saw it, or it must be the sadness of the idol. In the course of such a pass-through time, they soon ushered in their guests, the arrival of the Avengers.


    "Captain Rogers, thank you very much for your help at this time."


    As a friend who had a good relationship with the captain, he took the lead and chilled with him. Even the old guy, Wan Wang, also showed his goodwill to the captain.


    In any case, the captain has been fighting for the change of people. For such a warrior who is dedicated to others, even those who are so indifferent to him are rarely admired. So naturally, his attitude towards him is also very different.


    "Me too, Professor. Helping you is also helping us. Our current predicament can only be sheltered from your mutants."


    For his own situation, the captain is outspoken. After all, this is no secret, it is good for everyone to make it clear. For the meaning of his words, the professor just nodded his head and replied.


    "Of course, of course. If you are here, you can rest assured that I don''t think anyone will have the courage to come here to find you."


    This is tantamount to guarantee, and this naturally makes the captain''s face reveal an obvious joy. However, he was very restrained and quickly condensed these colors. Then he asked Charles.


    "So professor, what specific information do you have about the ancient Egyptian mutant of En. Sabah Nur?"


    Knowing ourselves and knowing each other can only be a battle. Now that he has decided to help the mutant, the captain will naturally not fight the enemy directly like a fly. He must figure out the enemy''s ability, and only then can he be sure to make plans to defeat his opponent.


    In the face of such an inquiry, Charles and Wan Wang Wang looked at each other and then cleared the throat and said.


    "First of all, what I need to tell you is that you are not only dealing with this person. Some mutants can''t stand the temptation of him. They have chosen to defect to his side. That is to say, our opponents. There may be some tough mutants in the middle."


    "Of course, the most difficult thing is definitely this guy. You can''t imagine how powerful this guy is." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 776： Recharge your batteries and keep visitors in the future

    "En. Sabah Nur! This guy once appeared in front of us, using his magical ability to confuse us, let us join him to create a new world, only the world of mutants. Of course, I And Eric did not promise him. Because of this, we have some conflicts."


    Since he has been a teammate for the time being, Charles naturally will not hide the captains of the captains, so even if there are some disgraceful encounters, he still tells the truth.


    "He is very powerful and very powerful. And his ability is even more unpredictable. At first, he showed his ability to move in space, then molecular manipulation. He seems to be able to directly manipulate the molecules that make up the foundation and disintegrate it. In this ability, most of the capabilities of our mutants have lost their effect."


    "I later used my psychic ability to invade his brain, but unfortunately. His power is very strong. I am not an opponent. If it is not because the piano suddenly enters, I am afraid that I may become a prisoner of his heart. That is definitely a bad thing."


    When I heard him say this, even Wan Wang Wang also had a lingering place to start. Although Charles is not the opponent of this En. Sabah Nur, but the spiritual power is still the world''s top ability. In particular, his ability to project the soul and occupy the heart is even more magical. If such people are controlled by others, then both humans and mutants will face great disasters.


    In the face of a capable person like Charles, their minds will be as fragile as paper, and with one thought, they will become a walking dead and lose their self forever. So even he himself said that this is a lucky thing.


    The captain obviously wants to understand the problem, but he cares more about another problem.


    ��Just you said that Ms. Qin has helped you, so now, can we ask her for help again?��


    About Qin. Gray. The impression of the captain is not profound. The existence of the monster that can fight against the tyrants by one''s own strength is really a shudder for him to think of it now. If such a presence is willing to help them, then things will undoubtedly become much simpler. At the very least, they don''t worry that they will fail completely.


    However, his vision is good and the result is cruel. Because soon, Charles shook his head at him and said.


    "I''m sorry, Captain. I have already said this with Qin. It''s just that she is not willing to shoot for this kind of thing. For her, the level between us is different. So she is not very willing to blend into Come on our question?"


    "I think she is a ghost, and she has completely forgotten her identity as a mutant."


    There is nothing good about the magnetic king. However, everyone present knows that he is just talking about it. After all, as Charles said, it is already supernatural to their existence. Even if there is any opinion, you can only stop at this point at most, and you can''t get one more.


    There is no stable backup, plus the power of En. Sabah Nur. The Avengers who just joined in are inevitably feeling a bit of pressure. In order to relieve this pressure, Charles immediately directed them.


    "Although the enemy is very powerful, but we are not weak, isn''t it? There are me and Eric, and Rogan, Orolo, and the top mutants of the White Queen and the Avengers, even that. The ancient Egyptians are stronger and cannot be our opponents. So, relax, captain. We will certainly win."


    "You are also speaking. Then, Professor. What are we going to do now?"


    "First take a break. Soon we will find the trace of the guy, and by that time, we will set off and solve them immediately."


    Waving a wave, Wan Wang is still a decisive decisive act. And Charles, who had no opinion on his statement, nodded and smiled at the captain. Soon, the captains settled down under Charles''s arrangements. While waiting for the battle to recharge, while waiting for the coming of the war.


    And in this time period, once in New York, the former site of the Charles School. A group of light that exudes magical light suddenly emerged out of nothing, and grew bigger and bigger, and soon filled the entire hall of the school like a flood of lake water.


    This light comes quickly and goes fast. Soon, it disappeared without a trace, but as the light disappeared, the two figures appeared in this long abandoned hall.


    "Hell, hell. This is the time to jump. Damn, I am still ringing in the ears, it is like a fly into my ear, singing the feeling of rock inside. Electric cable, do you have an electric guitar? I want to put it in. ****, rock without electric guitar is called rock."


    Red and black tights, swaying the tone, such a guy in the whole world in addition to the little spider is also a dead waiter. The little spider is obviously not here now, so the only one who can appear here is the dead king.


    When I arrived at the station, I started to groan. This is indeed the style of the dead waiter. But the guy who appears with him can obviously not accept his style.


    This tall, heavy-duty equipment, even a silver-haired hard-headed man with a metal arm was first pumped his mouth, then looked at the dead waiter around him, and then snorted.


    "Do you want a guitar? Simple, wait a minute, I will help you find one, and then personally help you put it in your ear."


    "Hey, electric cable. My dear little Nathan. Are you dealing with your dearest partner, cute and charming little dead waiter? Have you forgotten the wonderful years we have spent? "Touching it, the death of the whole person appeared in front of the electric cable, and then holding his pillar-like arm, revealing a shy expression of a bird. "That night, that candlelight dinner. Now think of the careful liver of people who are jumping around the plop? Don''t tell me, you have forgotten me for such a wonderful time."


    "I only remember that we had a line of sentinels that night, and then we ate two loaves of bread." Like throwing rubbish, I took out the dead aunt. The electric cable took a step and walked toward the interior of the college. "Now is 2017, the time when the sentinel has not been invented. At this time, Professor Charles should still teach his students normally, how can there be no one in the whole school?"


    "Maybe they go to a hidden place to do something that you are comfortable with and I am very comfortable. You should know, little Nathan, they are still young people, young people are in great demand in this regard. Like me, I always feel that my chrysanthemum is itchy."


    The dead waiter who had just been opened to the air suddenly disappeared and then appeared, and showed the shape of a meditator. When he heard his joke, the electric cable shook his head helplessly and said.


    "Wade. The biggest of them is less than twenty years old. The youngest is only a few years old. Can you think of them purely?"


    "Pure? I don''t think it''s pure. Oh, little Nathan. Do you think this is something that is not pure? Don''t forget, there is no such thing, you are still a white little tail." What?"


    "Wade, you shut up the old man." Even if it is a clay figurine, it is inevitable that there will be a three-point fire when you hear this. Although the electric cable knows the fault of the dead servant, it will not give rise to resentment against him. But it is also inevitable to give him a lesson. So now, he is licking his left eye wearing tactical glasses, bursting a scarlet laser light from inside.


    For this kind of attack, the dead waiter is obviously not the first time to face it. He hides very quickly, but it is faster than the speed of the laser. In an instant, the laser light hit him and flew him like a cannonball.


    However, after all, the dead waiter is a dead waiter. The undead body is not a joke. Plus the electric cable is just a small punishment, so he soon climbed up and touched his ass.


    "Hell, Nathan. You burned my pants and my underwear. This is my favorite underwear. I also let the little spider autograph me on it."


    "In this time period you can re-sign him with a signature! Also, twist your **** to me and it looks disgusting."


    I don��t have to pass my own head, and the cable is obviously hot to the eyes. But his performance is to make the dead waiter particularly interesting.


    "Oh, my dear little Nathan, don''t twist your head. Isn''t my **** sexy? Think about it, compare it with a description that makes me happy. For example, ice cream or something."


    "It''s really like ice cream, and it''s still durian. ****''s Wade, you haven''t rubbed your butt."


    This time, let��s not look at it. The electric cable is even licking the nose. And when he heard him say that the dead waiter immediately touched the back, and then got a message in front of himself, and suddenly said to himself.


    "The Virgin Mary, this taste is really awkward. It seems that I should develop a good habit of wearing a diaper."


    "Shut up, Wade. Don''t force me to move the guy to you." Stressed, the cable strode toward the inside of the school. Obviously, compared with the unreliable man who is taking care of himself, he wants to understand why there is no one in the school of the mutant.


    Be aware that in his memory, even when the sentinel begins to run, the mutant school is the safest place to shelter. What''s more, the sentinel at this time should not have appeared yet. This is very strange and quite strange. So anyway, he must figure it all out.


    Just as he was still looking for the traces of the students in the school, the dead waiter wearing a skirt suddenly appeared in front of him, pointing his waist and pointing his fingers.


    "Oh, dear Nathan, come with me. I seem to have found something interesting." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 777： Different past mentality questions and answers

    Hearing the call of the dead waiter, although he is not very willing to take care of him. But in order to figure out the current situation, the cable still followed him to the balcony of the college.


    Although the college is a long way from New York, because there is nowhere in the world, there are no high-rise buildings to block the sight. So if you look good, you can see the situation in New York City at a glance. It was under such circumstances that the electric cable immediately saw the present New York City.


    In the ruins, there are collapsed buildings and depressed streets. The wind blows, the sky is so dusty, it looks like it is the end of the world. This is obviously beyond the expectation of the electric cable, or completely inconsistent with the history he knows.


    "How can New York become like this? This is 2017. At this time, New York has the Avengers who are guarding them. Since the invasion of aliens was repulsed, there has been no dangerous situation at all. How is it? Will it be like this, just like being abandoned?"


    Numerous questions lingered in the heart of the cable, making him puzzled. At this time, the sudden death of the dead waiter appeared in front of him, and directly threw a thing on his face.


    "Look, dear little Nathan. You see what I found, a mouse bigger than a cat. I swear, your school food must be good. Or you must add a lot of additives and hormones. Otherwise, how can you grow a steel man and a big man like you."


    A mouse grabbed his face and tried to escape. The cable gloomy face slipped into front of him and looked carefully. When he looked at it, he found that the dead waiter did not. This is indeed a mouse bigger than a cat, and it looks very abnormal.


    The body was swollen, the eyes were scarlet, and there were tumor-like protrusions on the back, and the stomach was abnormally inflated. Looking at this disgusting thing, I screamed at myself in my own hands, and the cable frowned and threw it out.


    "Where did you get this kind of thing, Wade?"


    "You want it, I just found it in the kitchen. In addition to this little thing, I guess you can still find its brothers and sisters, father and mother. In short, a big bunch! This is a good doughnut. ,Do you want it?"


    Looking at the dead waiter, squatting on the donuts that have obviously deteriorated, the electric cable shook his head decisively and rejected its kindness.


    "What do you find in addition to the mouse?"


    "Hey, ants are all big ones anyway, otherwise you think why I said that your school''s food is good. Oh, damn, is there something to eat? I have to eat more, let my little brothers grow longer. a few inches."


    Although I would like to tell the dead waiter, to eat these deteriorating, even the contaminated things are useless, at least there is no such use. But when he thought that the thinking circuit in his mind was different from others, he immediately gave up the idea. Instead, I began to think about why there are more strange things in the school.


    As a person who is not stupid, the cable quickly connected these weird mutants to the ruins of New York City. And this connection, he immediately guessed a basic answer. That is nuclear radiation! Only the city after the outbreak of the nuclear bomb will be abandoned by humans, and only nuclear radiation can make this strange change in the animals here.


    But if I want to understand this, he is more confused in his heart.


    New York is not a small place. It is the most prosperous city in mankind and the most important financial center in the United States. The key to Wall Street is in New York. Such a key point is usually heavily guarded, not just the military, even superheroes, there are many who are stationed here.


    And this is the case, the whole of New York has actually become like this. If it is not an irresistible catastrophe, it is absolutely impossible. But what would be an irresistible disaster? I wanted to break my head, and the electric cable didn''t come up with a reason, so he could only walk and walk outside.


    "Hey, man. Where are you going?"


    "Go to a place with mutants. I think they will always know where the people of the mutant school are going."


    Responding to a faint reply, the cable went to the school garage. Soon, he launched an old-fashioned Harley from inside and ran to the road. And he had just started, and the dead waiter appeared in front of him, and he was very close to him holding his bear waist and said to him.


    "Hey, man. Isn''t this your old car? I remember when I saw it last time, it wasn''t so new!"


    "Wade, this is the past thirty years ago. You remember it for me!"


    With a cold face and a gas pedal, Harley rushed to the road. When he was not easy to find a town with smoke, a quick figure suddenly appeared in front of him and stopped him.


    "Sir, you are speeding. And you carry a lot of dangerous goods on your body. Please show your proof of identity, otherwise I will use violence to force you to not cause life and property damage to others."


    Hear the sound and look at the speaker again. As soon as the face of the electric cable changed, he immediately took out the big gun on his belt and shouted.


    "Be careful, Wade. Is there a sentinel robot here?"


    As he spoke, he showed his own psychic abilities and began to detect the situation around him. And just as his psychic dissipated, the robot''s eyelids flashed in front of him, and then a hand stretched out in front of him and said to them.


    "Please stop, gentlemen. I am a mental weapon, not a sentinel robot. I am not malicious to you. Also, are the two gentlemen a mutant?"


    ��Wise?�� repeated the word, and then carefully looked at the appearance of the robot, which is obviously different from the sentinel machine he had seen. The face of the electric cable is getting more and more ugly.


    He never knew anything about AI, and he didn''t know why robots became so friendly to them. In short, everything is completely different from what he expected, and he has even begun to worry about whether he has returned to the past! Or is this really the past of his time and space?


    He thinks a lot of things, but unfortunately, Zhiwu does not know. Although Zhiwu already has the intelligence of Aochuang, it is almost not much different from human beings, but wants to understand one''s heart. Obviously still a lot worse. So now, he just used the words of the electric cable as an inquiry and honestly answered it.


    "Yes, Mr. Two. I am a road patrol intelligence robot. I am responsible for this road and city policing. Because of the speed of the two gentlemen and the carrying of dangerous goods, I have initiated basic routine inquiries to the two. I I didn''t think that the two were mutants, so I apologized to the two for my actions."


    The whispering words make the mentally in front of the eye look like a robot at all, but it is like a real policeman who speaks well and understands things. Seeing his performance, the cable brow wrinkled and asked curiously.


    ��Are you like this for every mutant?��


    ��As long as there are no clear records showing that the mutant has violated the relevant laws, we need to show enough respect to any of the variants and provide them with all the benefits that can be provided, according to the policy of the variants issued by the Gome government. And freedom. Sir, I have not found your relevant information in the personnel file record. Are you willing to register your personal information with this instrument? With the records of this device, you are within the entire United States. You will enjoy all legal and reasonable treatment and will be excused from the possibility of other intelligence devices to check you out."


    The answer of Zhijian made the electric cable smashed. He didn''t even think that a variant of his own could actually get such strange treatment. This made him very curious.


    ��Is this just your attitude towards the mutants, or all of them?��


    "First of all, what I need to remind you is that I am a smart robot with intelligence machine and a smart life with a machine. Please don''t call us as a machine, just like we don''t call humans by meat. In addition, this is Stella. After taking office, President K.��s political decree issued in order to alleviate the inherent contradictions between the mutants and the people in the country is universal. Any city government must abide by the decree. This is not just our mental attitude. Sir, you Willing to register your personal information?"


    "Nathan. Christopher Charles Summers. The nickname of the electric cable!" Say his name, the electric cable asked with a sullen face facing the mental weapon in front of him. "Do you know where the mutant''s settlement is?"


    "Yes, sir. The mutants now live in Huiyao City and Steel City. The population is now over 300,000 and it is the world''s largest settlement of people. If you are going there, I suggest you from sixty-six. Departing from the highway, all the way to the west. I have already uploaded your itinerary. There will be relevant Zhizhi in the middle of the transfer to guide you. Please don''t worry about getting lost. In addition, I have uploaded some of your information. I ask you Willing to improve your information?"


    "No, thank you. Zhiwu!"


    After saying this, the cable is ready to go out with the throttle. But at this time, Zhiwu once again reminded him.


    "Please note, sir. The weapons you carry are dangerous. Because there are laws and regulations for the mutants, I am temporarily unable to collect your weapons. So please be careful, don''t accidentally hurt other people, and don''t happen anything with humans. Conflict. If this happens, then you will be wanted. So, please be careful!"


    "Do you serve humanity?"


    "Intelligent weapons are the protectors of human beings, sir. We were born to protect human beings. Protecting human beings is the purpose of our existence."


    The simple answer made the electric cable unable to stand up, if the mental weapon really looked like that he said. Then he has to admit that they are indeed surprisingly outstanding.


    "I know, goodbye. Zhiwu, I wish you good luck!"


    "I wish you a good trip, sir. This gentleman, do you need to register?"


    In response to a sentence, Zhiwu put his gaze on the dead waiter in the back seat. But I haven''t waited for the answer from the death waiter. The electric cable is on a throttle and flies out. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 778： Tianhui Hongguang fate turning

    "Hey, little Nathan. Your Uncle Wade hasn''t talked with that smart weapon yet. Why are you running so fast?" Looking at the rolling smoke behind him, and the wise weapon that had been watching the two of them leave. The dead waiter touched his chin and asked him about the electric cable. "Why, you worry about what kind of wise weapon will take away Uncle Wade''s love for you. Don''t worry, there aren''t many holes in his body for your uncle Wade."


    "I have no place for you to use!" The curse cursed, and the look on the face of the electric cable became solemn again. "But this wise weapon gives me a very different feeling. I seem to feel a person''s personality from him. It is like a machine in front of me, but a real person."


    "You Uncle Wade doesn''t have this feeling. There isn''t even a hole. How could it be a real person? I said little Nathan, you won''t be the robot that you just saw, want to vent your own from him. Desire. If this is the case, don''t worry about your uncle Wade. I will honestly take the wind and show you the record."


    "Wade, you can''t be serious, don''t you be like a sly male dog all day?"


    Talking to the dead servant, I have never had a cheap electric cable. This time, I was forced to scream by two or three sentences. In the face of the impetuous electric cable, the dead waiter stared at him for a moment with his eyes, and then pressed his shoulder and said to him as comfort.


    "Can''t you? It doesn''t matter, your Uncle Wade will not laugh at you. Of course, I actually recommend you to try another character. If you like, I can talk to that smart weapon and let him install a drill underneath. Come with you."


    "Wade, I really want to put the gun in your stinky mouth and then smash it directly."


    "God, how can you have such a dangerous idea. But even if you think so, you can''t deprive you of the freedom of Uncle Wade. Yes, long live freedom!" It was quite a chest, and made a rather unyielding appearance. . The dead waiter soon revealed a wretched and proud compatibility. "You can''t beat me anyway, Uncle Wade wants to talk, no one can stop me!"


    "Hell, really **** damn!"


    A curse, the cable slowly calmed the anger in the heart. And when his temper was calmed down, he was no longer willing to talk to the dead servant again, but he ran silently along the road.


    And just as he headed for the city of Hui Yao, a place in Cairo, Egypt. A squinting, blue-skinned, bald-headed man with a strange armor slammed his eyes and cast a deep gaze at the distance.


    His reaction made the unruly man around him realize what he was, and then immediately turned his head and asked him.


    "What happened? Apocalypse adults?"


    "My telepathy made me feel a little swaying. It seems like something that is especially important to me or a person. A presence that can change my destiny." As the saying goes, the blue silhouette begins to flow. The magical white glory came, and his voice became more and more solemn and turbulent. "I have seen it. Get him, I will be a true god. I can do everything, everything is perfect. Perfect, eternal! Until the world is in the hands forever and thoroughly!"


    "I want to get him, I have to get him!"


    He has repeatedly stressed that it is clear that there is an endless desire for the existence of this hunch, and even has reached the point of not giving up.


    And when he heard his words, the sly man smiled violently. The silvery fangs flashed the beastly light between his lips and tongues, and his five fingers caught, the sharp metal fingers that exude cold light were immediately revealed, making him look full of dangerous atmosphere.


    "So what do we have to do now. Adults?"


    "Wait for that guy. I already feel it, he is coming!"


    With this in mind, the Apocalypse suddenly looked at the horizon. At this time, above the sky, there was an incredible strange scene.


    A golden long rainbow emerged from the void, and then through the entire sky, the sky was stirred up, and even the sky seemed to be pulled out of a big gap. This situation was fleeting, and then Changhong suddenly disappeared to the edge of the sea.


    But this is not the beginning, but just an end. Because as Changhong disappeared at the end of the sea, a ray of light broke out. Although the Apocalypse is far from the place where the glare broke out, it has even passed the distance of more than half of the Earth. But he still sees clearly that the huge waves of hundreds of floors are tumbling and swaying from the depths of the sea.


    Like the awakened giant, the sea is madly twisting its body. The power of violent sensation allows the land coasts of tens of thousands of miles to feel the sudden outburst. The tsunami, the hurricane and even the vibrations of the earth, all of which rushed in, forming a terrible and fearful natural disaster. This did not scare the apocalypse, and even he showed a very excited smile on it. Because he has seen the things behind this natural disaster, the one that makes him feel whim and turn fate.


    Behind the disaster, the depths of the sea. A huge hollow suddenly appeared there. The hollows of several tens of miles are like a huge scar, appearing on the surface of the ocean. And its existence is also the source of the violent riots of the ocean.


    The sea is trying hard to fill a huge gap, but the vacancy is so huge, and it is so sudden. So that it is the infinite and majestic sea water, it is difficult to fill it all in a short time. Therefore, for a time, the endless sea water was swallowed up by the abyss, and it kept pouring toward this hollow. At the same time, the whole sea is stirred, and it is difficult to repeat.


    The hollow is the main cause, and the culprit that created this hollow is the golden light in this hollow. The Apocalypse is very clear that this void is not formed naturally. It is because this golden light cuts through the sky and hits the sea at an incredible speed. Such power, greatness and greatness, is a miracle. And this golden light is the goal of his hunch.


    Desire to burn his heart like a fire. He didn''t want to think about it. He pulled up a purple mask directly in the same place, and with the sly Victor, he disappeared instantly. The next moment, when he appeared, he was already in the hollow above the sea, and faced the incredible golden light.


    This golden light is the size of a person, and the radiance of light is just like the sun. So even if it is apocalypse, it is difficult to see what kind of thing is inside. This made his heart inevitable. Under the urging and urging, he immediately reached out and grabbed the light in front of him.


    Invisible spiritual power, horrible and powerful energy fluctuations suddenly rushed out of his body. This power was so great that the water that had poured back just touched the power of his overflow, and immediately it was like a fly ash, and it was crushed into countless tiny particles that could not be said. Just under the force, the golden light is like a rival with a similar level, spontaneously surging, and confronting its stalemate.


    For a time, Apocalypse immediately felt a heavy pressure. But this did not make him angry or upset, but it produced a heartfelt excitement and excitement. The stronger this power, the more effective it is for him. As long as he can get him, his dream is more likely to become a reality.


    With this kind of thinking, he once again strengthened his strength. Under the support of his almost infinite power, the golden light finally showed a lack of performance, and a little bit dimmed.


    Soon, all the golden light disappeared into the invisible. This also allowed Apocalypse to immediately see the existence of protection by Jinguang. This look, but it immediately made him excited, unable to suppress himself, raised his hair and made a crazy laugh.


    The laughter was smug and crazy, like a miner who had been madly dig in the mine for decades, and suddenly one day discovered a whole gold mine. In the face of the performance of the apocalypse, Victor has always been so bad that the crony frowns, can not help but look at the golden light after the one is called the change of destiny.


    A little boy who passed by. It seems that it is only five or six years old, dark brown hair, white skin like jade, and the thin body is curled up into a ball. It seems to be doing a terrible nightmare. Such a existence really makes him wonder if the little boy has anything to do with what Tianqi said. So he immediately asked the Apocalypse.


    "Adult, this little guy is what you are looking for."


    "Yes, it is him. The turning point of my destiny, the cornerstone of my dreams. Everything will start from him, and everything will be finished by him. Fortunately, Victor, my knight. You saw it. The beginning of a great era, an era that belongs to us is almost coming."


    The revelation of the Apocalypse made Victor unable to blink his eyes. He really wants to tell Apocalypse, he has heard this many times, from the mouth of Wan Wang. But a rare brain turned around, let him wisely not say this. Instead, he put on a puzzled look and continued to ask Apocalypse.


    "I don''t understand, adults? Why do you say that?"


    "Because this is a god, the great existence that fate gives me. As long as he occupies his body, everything will be cast for eternity. Do you understand what I mean? Victor?"


    "I think, I understand!"


    Victor, who had a deep understanding of Apocalyptic ability, nodded. He finally understood what the old mutant was playing in the end. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 779： Apocalypse has gone through double knives

    "Apocalypse, Apocalypse. It is an unusual existence."


    Putting down the heavy ancient books in his hands, Charles sighed and expressed deep feelings for his watch. Seeing his expression, the captain and the magnetic master who also took a book immediately put down the things on the handle, and then eagerly asked him.


    "What, Charles. Did you find information about him?"


    "Yes, but to be honest, this information looks a little weird. Even some of them are beyond the imagination of normal people."


    Shaking his head, Charles showed an unbelievable attitude towards all of this. But for his suspicion, Wan Wang Wang said in a cold voice.


    "It''s not normal for humans, it doesn''t mean that it''s not normal for us. Charles, your old mistakes. Don''t always bring yourself into humans."


    "Sorry, my fault. I will tell you something about Apocalypse, En. Sabah Nur."


    "In this record of the ancient Semitic witch, En. Sabah. Zall''s appearance was a powerful mutant in the third millennium BC. And the timing of his appearance was very coincident, just the time when the ancient gods retired. At that time, the upper and lower Egypt also blindly believed in the greatness of the gods. They did not know that their gods had left them. At this time, En. Sabah Drow appeared, with his own powerful near-spiritual Power deterred all Egyptians and made them believe in themselves as gods."


    "He is a tough means, believes in himself, and can live alive. He does not want to believe in him, but he is cruelly killed by him. And his means naturally called the real ruler of Egypt, Pharaoh Minis. And the resistance of his sacrifices. But without the blessing of the gods, the pharaohs and sacrifices that only hold a little magic are not the opponents of En. Sabah Drow. Soon, all the rebels except Pharaoh are He killed. Even Pharaoh took his powerful power and was forced to obey his orders."


    Said here, as the audience of the magnetic king has already knocked the table, and solemnly stated to him.


    "Charles, let''s find the witch''s literature here to find a way to deal with that guy, not to listen to your glorious history. Please focus, thank you!"


    "You are always in a hurry, Eric, a little patient."


    Smiling and refuting a sentence, Charles continued to slowly say what he got in his mind about the Revelation.


    "In this so-called glorious history, there have been such small twists and turns. That is, En. Sabah Nur did not have such a strong performance at the beginning. He was seriously injured and was surrounded by him. He survived with a large mutant guard and killed him. After that, he disappeared for a while, but when he reappeared, he not only recovered, but also became stronger. ��


    "But what''s interesting is that his strength is much stronger, but his guards are much less. Only the four most powerful people have stayed. As for the others, it seems to have disappeared. I don''t know. Why, En. Sabah Nur��s body began to show their abilities. It was because of these abilities that he slowly subdued the whole of Egypt.��


    Having said that, Wan Wang immediately frowned, revealing a look like surprise and fear.


    "You mean, he can swallow his compatriots and get their abilities."


    "I don''t know?" Shaking his head, Charles''s face became serious again. "But the Semitic witch who recorded this is also conjectured. And she also mentioned such a thing. En. Sabah Nur was forced to enter a deep sleep because of a ruin of his ritual. So there will be this ritual, because the Egyptian pharaohs and priests secretly prepared a person with an immortal body and gave it to him as a sacrifice. En. Sabah Nur did not resist the temptation of this sacrifice, proceeding During the ceremony, he was forcibly interrupted by Pharaoh''s guards, and together with his pyramid, he fell into the river of the Nile."


    "He wants to have the ability of a mutant who is not dead, like Rogan, so he fell into the trap of Pharaoh?" The captain touched his chin and said to himself, then immediately to the unmasked Egypt. Pharaoh Minnes expressed a high degree of praise. "The wisdom of the ancients is really not to be underestimated. This kind of observation, determination and action, even if it is compared to today''s tactical experts, it is not too much."


    "This Minis is amazing. But, Captain. You have to know, because he has done this kind of thing, so we want to deal with him with the same trap, it is already an unlikely event. In other words, he broke a shortcut to our victory."


    Wan magnetic king does not have a cold for Minis, so naturally speaking, there is no meaning of respect. And looking at him, Charles smiled and played the support field.


    "Don''t say that, Eric. Anyway, we know a little more about Apocalypse. Isn''t it? And the most important thing is that we know what his abilities are. It''s more important than anything else."


    "While that is the case, I am not as optimistic as you are. Charles, if he can really take away the abilities of other mutants, then once he is robbed of the power of some key people, then we are even more of him. The enemy is there. At that time, hehe"


    Listening to the sneer of Wan Wang, Charles slowly converges on the smile on his face. Obviously, he also realized the importance of the problem. And just as they thought about who would be the goal of Apocalypse, a burst of silver flashed suddenly in front of them. Then the sound of fast silver immediately appeared in their ears.


    "Our people found anomalies in the Pacific Ocean, and they said they saw the shadow of the Apocalypse."


    As soon as I heard this, several people immediately acted. And when they came to a room full of screens, Hank was busy with a tall, skinny guy.


    "Hanke, what did you find?"


    Raised his head and looked at the professor who asked questions. Hank took off his glasses and said to them.


    ��About half an hour ago, the location of the Pacific Center was hit by unidentified forces. It is expected that megatons of seawater will be evaporated in an instant. At the same time, it has also spurred large-scale tsunami, hurricanes, and coastal areas. The slight earthquake. This power is very bizarre, so I invaded the satellites of several countries by the power of Josb, and traced the situation through the photographs taken. Then we saw this!"


    Having said that, Hank released the projection and then pointed to the figure that appeared on it.


    "This is Victor, this is apocalypse. Then here, there is a child. I let Josie go back more for a while, then I found out that this child is actually the source of this unknown cause. He The speed of sub-light directly hits the surface of the earth. If it is not because of the buffer of the sea, then in a moment, he may overturn the impact of the entire North American continent. Really, this power is incredible. So I doubt Whether this child will be a compatriot who has just awakened the power, and is still the most powerful one."


    "And the most critical issue now is that he fell into the hands of the apocalypse."


    In one sentence, Hank��s chatter was interrupted, and the head of Wanwang��s eyebrows was entangled like a tree root.


    "A child with such a big child can cause such a terrible movement. If his strength is taken away by the apocalypse, things will go directly to the worst situation. Charles, we can''t delay any more, we must find him quickly. Only then."


    What Charles can think of, Charles can naturally think of it. He and the captain looked at each other and immediately understood the seriousness of the consequences. So now, he immediately said to the tall and thin guy.


    "Joss, can you go back to where the guy started?"


    "I? Let me try." The man named Qiao Sibo smiled bitterly, then nodded and should bear it.


    As a variant, Qiao Sibo''s ability is not suitable for combat, but it is very suitable for monitoring and tracking. He can present what happened in the past time directly through the image, and the closer the time, the clearer and more accurate. Of course, it has been a while since the emergence of Apocalypse, but it has not exceeded the limit of his accurate traceability. So soon, he raised his head. Put an image in front of everyone.


    The hustle and bustle of the pyramids, the spectacular Sphinx, and a wide variety of buildings full of **** style. Just take a look at it and everyone will determine the location of the image in front of you. And this is to make them act like a loosening of the spring, and quickly move.


    They are all in a hurry because they all know what the consequences will be if they take a step at night. And while they are chasing time, on the sky, a huge institution is also operating at high speed.


    "Has the position of the dangerous person already determined?"


    "Yes, sir. The wise weapon has already found the trace of the guy in Egypt. And Ao Chuang has already agreed, waiting for us to be seated and jointly arresting the dangerous person."


    "Very good!" Patted the shoulders of the subordinates, and the old Osborne raised his head, looking forward to look around, and then said. "Everyone, it is the first problem that we have faced since the reorganization of the Tianshou Bureau. We have to make his finished beautiful and let everyone know that our Tian hammer is so powerful. So tell me, you have Do you have the confidence to complete this task?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Elite agents, the soldiers screamed loudly. And when I heard this, the old Osborne immediately showed a smile. Turned to a few colleagues behind him.


    "I think, you should have no other opinions." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 780： Accident passengers take risks

    For those responsible for the three Osborne and the old Osborne, they don��t have such a high performance. We must know that the organization that Tian Hammer has established as a response to the world crisis is naturally far more dangerous than ever. Therefore, in the face of a major task, they are difficult to achieve in the chest. Since there is no grasp of victory, they are naturally happy to see the old Osborne alone in the past.


    Anyway, it succeeded, and there was no loss for them. Failure, but they can let them suppress the arrogance of old Osborne, let him and his guys honestly for a while. Even further, embezzling a little belongs to his power. So, when the old Osborne asked this, they immediately nodded and said with a smile.


    "Of course, we don''t have any problems. Since Mr. Osborne has come to strategize, we are naturally happy, right?"


    Looking at the colleagues who were haha, the old Osborne was cold, and immediately saw their words. But he doesn''t care because he has absolute confidence in his strength. As long as they can build a strong momentum in the Tianshou Bureau step by step, then these guys are just cocks, and they must look at his face. And let your voice be invigorable and inviolable. Then victory is only a necessary condition.


    Reconfirming this point, the old Osborne immediately waved his hand and ordered.


    ��et


    "The timing is all right, all set off!"


    The rumbled fighters, like the locusts that cover the sky, rushed out from the airborne aircraft carrier. And when they started to move, in the Steel City, the two planes were ready for departure.


    The Avengers, Professor Charles, Eric Eric, Wolverine Ronald, Beast Hank, Storm Orolo, the rookie rookie Bob and Fireman John, and now the highest-ranking naughty, Almost all appear here. It can be said that most of the members of the superhero and the powerful characters among the mutants are gathered together, and the luxury of the lineup is simply amazing.


    Logically speaking, such a lineup is enough to face any danger. But these people are all serious, as if they are not flying, but a shuttle to hell.


    This is also the reason why most of them have seen the apocalypse. In the face of the apocalypse, almost any mutant is vulnerable like a child, so they are not allowed to have any nervousness about the next battle. The Avengers have a better understanding. Even the Wanwang King is not necessarily the opponent of them. It is naturally fierce to deal with such a role as Tianqi.


    Only with sincere cooperation can they have the possibility of victory. And this is the only chance of winning in their hearts.


    Soon, the mutant Blackhawk and the Vener''s Kun-style fighters flew into the sky. And just as these people are nervous, waiting for the coming of the war. A movement suddenly came out of the equipment box behind them.


    This made them all a glimpse, then the little mischief went straight up and opened the box. And this opening, her whole person has revealed an incredible look.


    "Oh, hell. How are you two here?"


    "Why can''t we be here?" Coldly retorted, and Shirley pulled Aretha directly out of the box. At the same time, she also looked around with a stunned look at the stunned guys, and then arrogantly said. "I know what you are going to do? I want to go with you and see how powerful the guy you are talking about?"


    "Noisy, it��s just a mess!" As soon as I heard this, Xiao Naught immediately raised her eyebrows. "Do you both know this adventure? There is a slight accident in this kind of thing. You can''t keep your two lives. Listen to me, go back quickly. Don''t make fun of your life."


    "Hey. You thought I was scared. Don''t forget, when I didn''t have anything a few years ago, the explosion of the Resident Evil didn''t take me anymore. Now I''ve done a great job, and my opponents are just It��s just a mutant, can you still eat me?��


    Aressa��s introverted personality made her not speak at this time, but Shirley was different. This little girl has no fear, and she does not put this group of people around her.


    Looking at these two strange girls, Charles''s brow jumped, and couldn''t help but ask for a mischievous.


    "Mary, are these two children?"


    For most of the audience, the identity of Shirley and Aretha is an unknown number. Because since the events in Canada, their contact with Zhou Yi has been very weak. Coupled with such a long time passed, the women��s big eighteen changes, even if they had contact with Aurora and Wanda, they did not think that this quiet girl would be adopted by Zhou Yi. a mutant girl with the ability to horror.


    Therefore, when the professor asked this question, they also inevitably cast their curious eyes on the little mischief, waiting for her to give a clear answer.


    Seeing the reaction of a group of people around, Xiaotao sighed and said to them.


    "This is Shirley, this is Aisha. They are the adopted daughters of Mr. Zhou Yi. So I said that it is definitely a problem for them to appear here. We must send them back."


    Upon hearing this identity, a group of people around him immediately took a breath.


    Who is Zhou Yi? Perhaps most of the mutants and ordinary ordinary people of Hui Yao City may not know, or just regard him as the founder of Hui Yao City, the boss of a multinational group. But as a mutant elite, and they have deep contact with Zhou Yi, his true identity is not a secret at all.


    A true child of the world? This identity made them see that the girls'' eyes were immediately changed, as if they had seen the princess in the game. And with all the princesses in the world tied together, I am afraid that there is no honor from the identity of these two girls. The daughter of the true God, even if it is only a foster daughter, is enough to make the mountains stand up and give birth to an indescribable mood.


    However, Charles was the ultimate Charles. After he was shocked, he quickly calmed his feelings. Then quietly and looked at the magnetic king, the two immediately reached a consensus in silence.


    "Okay, Mary. It''s impossible to turn around now. Let''s bring them together. At most, we will take care of them a little!"


    It��s like Charles��s style of keeping things. But it sounds totally different in a small mischievous ear.


    She believes that Professor Charles will not be unaware of the unexpected consequences of the two children. You are welcome, even if they have lost a piece of skin, their father is likely to turn the whole earth. Now that Charles wants to bring them to the battlefield, it is tantamount to putting fireworks on the side of the nuclear reactor, which is more than a dead end.


    Little naughty simply couldn''t understand what Charles was planning. However, she is not a fool after all. A well-organized person who can take charge of a police station in a big city and take care of it is not a mediocrity. So soon she guessed Charles''s thoughts. And this speculation, she is almost ready to scare her heart.


    The apocalypse is terrible, yes. But compared with Ming Wang, it is simply not on one level. Now Charles actually wants to bring these two girls around and act as the last guarantee in case. This seems to be no different from the madness in the small mischievous. And just as she planned to dissuade Professor Charles. The professor��s voice suddenly rang from her mind.


    "Do you know? Mary. Since you have already guessed it, then let us know."


    "Professor! You are playing with fire."


    The little mischief is going crazy, she screams desperately in her mind. And after hearing her response, Charles smiled and said to her.


    "Reassure, things are not as bad as you think. We just have to make sure that these two children are not surprised, things will not go to the step you are worried about. Relax your heart, children. We are sure."


    The professor''s answer almost made the little naughty feel desperate, but she was completely helpless. This is the professor, her teacher, and the leader of all the mutants. When he and Wan Wang decided to do something, she alone could not change anything. Moreover, as a variant of her, she is not likely to completely oppose the professor. So she can only sigh in the heart and give up all the struggles.


    Feeling a little mischievous give up, the professor''s face immediately showed a smile. He pushed the wheelchair and slowly approached the position of the two children, then smiled at them with a sly smile.


    "If I guess that''s right, you are Shirley and Aretha, are you?"


    It must be said that the professor''s affinity is absolutely superior. The two girls looked at each other and quickly gave up their guard, but greeted him with a crisp attitude.


    "I am Shirley. Zhou. Hello, Professor!"


    "I am Aretha. Zhou, I am very glad to meet you, Professor Charles."


    The response of the two children made the smile on Charles'' face even worse. He nodded and said hello. Then he said seriously to them.


    "It is not a problem for you to act with us. But you must promise me that you must never leave me and act privately. How is this condition acceptable?"


    Originally, the two girls who watched the bustle looked at each other and naturally agreed to the location. Looking at their reply, Charles immediately laughed again.


    "Very good, then kids, can you help me push me? I think we can have a good conversation, what do you like? History, art or philosophy?"


    As an erudite and generous elder, Charles quickly won the recognition of two girls. They ran to the side of Charles and squatted in his ear like two yellow scorpions.


    In this regard, Charles is always smiling. However, all of a sudden, he seemed to feel something. A strange feeling that seems to be on the top of the body, but completely unaware that there is a giant monster like a giant monster, has suddenly come to his heart, so that he can not help himself.


    But when he opened his ability to start sensing, he found nothing. Are you too nervous? At this moment, he really hopes that things will be like this. If not, then it is really too bad! (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 781： Apocalypse induction forced recruitment

    There are still people in the Tianshou Bureau who have just acted, even when they have not acted. Apocalypse already has a hunch.


    This is a kind of ability from a mutant who can sense the dangers he has encountered, and under this ability, Apocalypse has escaped many accidents. If he said that he was not stunned by huge surprises more than 5,000 years ago, the pharaoh of Egypt may not have the ability and luck to seal him up.


    Now, history will not repeat itself, and the Apocalypse will not be used for the second time. Therefore, when this dangerous feeling came, he immediately called the men he had just called and said to them.


    "Scott, Victor. I need you to find more and better fighters for me. I have already felt that those who are ready to conquer me are starting to move."


    When he heard the instructions of the apocalypse, Scott��s decadent and gloomy face immediately revealed the obvious dilemma.


    "Adults, there are not many people in the world who are willing to work with us. Unless you are, you are willing to work with the people of the Hydra who contacted us last time."


    "Oh! Are you talking about that group of guys?" Hearing this, Tianqi��s face suddenly showed a mocking god. "It''s just a group of low-level slaves. What is the qualification to cooperate with me. Sabah Nur. You must remember that we are mutants, the most noble and powerful race. We take it for granted by all human beings." So, so low-level creatures like humans don��t have to be in the eye."


    "Yes, adult. You are right!" Scott bowed his head, but he soon said to Apocalypse again. "But, that''s the problem, adults! We can''t find a candidate who is willing to work with us now."


    "Don''t be too anxious!" The eyes began to emit a bright white brilliance, and Apocalypse glanced at the distance across the sea. Then pointed to it and said to Scott. "I have already felt that there is something I want to find. And he seems to be related to you, Scott."


    "I have something to do with me?" When he heard this, Scott��s decadent face showed some sorrow. Then he lowered his head and looked at his own hand, smiling bitterly. "Adult, I am afraid that even the people closest to me can''t accommodate me. Not to mention the existence of what you want to find."


    "That may not be, first look at it and say." Indifferently replied, apocalypse''s tone is a bit more tough. "If they don''t want to work for me, then I will help him and change his wrong thinking."


    He said, not waiting for Scott to have any reaction. He violently pulled up a purple mask, and with him and Victor suddenly disappeared into place. And when they appeared, they had already appeared on a road across the wilderness and directly parked a locomotive on the road.


    The two men sitting on the locomotive looked at the mask that suddenly appeared, and immediately stopped the car. Watching this unknown thing with vigilance. And when the reticle fades, the inside figure is revealed. One of them immediately exclaimed at the Scott who appeared in front of him.


    "father?"


    When the voice shouted out, Scott��s face immediately showed a blank expression. He looked at the tall man in front of him, and somehow asked him inexplicably.


    "Father? Are you talking to me?"


    From his point of view, the name of this man is too bizarre. Because anyway, he seems to be about the same age. And such a guy actually saw his own moment and called his father, how to listen to it would make people feel weird.


    But in spite of it, Scott has a special feeling. That is, he feels that there seems to be some special connection between himself and the great man, and this connection leads him to subconsciously think that this person is not so wrong at all, as if he should be called the same.


    Did not answer Scott''s question. The cable that asked this question used his doubtful eyes to swim back and forth between him and the Apocalypse. Then he settled on the body of Apocalypse and showed his apparent hostility to him.


    "Apocalypse. Why are you with Tianqi? Professor? And everyone in the college?"


    "Looks like you know me?" Hearing his words, he felt his hostility. Apocalypse grinned and revealed a weird smile. "What do I call you? Children from the future?"


    "Do you know my identity?" As soon as he heard his question, the cable immediately felt like a breath. His biggest secret or suspicion was pierced, which immediately made him feel an instinctive threat.


    "I can feel that you don''t belong to this world. You should not exist in the present, nor should it exist in the past. You are a future visitor, and your goal seems to be me, right?"


    When I heard the apocalypse, the electric cable was silent. He is right, the cable is coming back from the future, in order to fight against the **** of apocalypse.


    In such a future, there has been such a crucial thing.


    The apocalypse woke up from the awakening, he wanted to restore his rule in ancient times, so he summoned the terrible apocalypse four knights, gave them powerful power to launch a terrorist attack on the whole world.


    The power of the Apocalypse Four Knights is very powerful. Human beings cannot resist these terrible monsters. Therefore, relying on violence, Apocalypse has conquered many countries. Even worse, the human civilization was destroyed.


    Later, in order to seize the power of Charles''s mind control, there was a fierce conflict between him and the X-Men. Although the final result was good, the alliance of the X-Men and the Avengers won the final victory, but it also caused humans to reach the critical point of the explosion again.


    Sentinel robots came into being under such circumstances and became a weapon for humans to deal with mutants. And that also ushered in the most terrible and most dangerous fate of the entire mutant community.


    The war between sentinel robots and mutants lasted for nearly two decades, and the number of casualties caused by the middle was even more than one million. This is an irreparable loss for the entire mutant community. Even in the end, they defeated the sentinel robot and won the victory and future of the community. But at that time, they actually had no future.


    It is in this situation that the cable is decided to cross back and change this sad future. But he did not think that when he passed back, history had undergone unpredictable changes, and it did not seem like he remembered.


    The sentinel robot has not yet appeared, and a new machine life called a mental weapon appears in front of his eyes. At the same time, New York was confronted with the war that never appeared, and it completely turned into a ruin. A city that has never been heard before, a city that belongs to a mutant. There is also this awakening that has been awakened in advance, and it seems that it is not exactly the same as the apocalypse in memory.


    Is this really the past of his world? He once again expressed doubts about this. And just when he is silent and has a lot of thoughts. The revelation has already reached out to him and said.


    "I see it, child. Your heart is hostile to me, but your heart is full of doubts. Your doubts come from the times itself, from the errors in your memory. You come from the future, but what you see Everything that comes is not in line with what you see in the future. This is the root of your doubts. Now, I want to ask you. In this past that has never happened to you, for me. If you come, do you still insist on your initial thoughts and be against me?"


    "Of course!" Although the heart is as full of doubts as Apocalypse said, the cable still resolutely said. "Apocalypse. I know what kind of person you are. If you do anything, you will destroy everything in this world. Whether it is for humans or for mutants, you will bring them great disasters. So, I have to stop you. I will never let you bring everything I see to them!"


    He said that he pulled out his weapon and put on a fighting position. And seeing him move like this, the dead waiter who sat behind him and watched the movie was also violently pulling out the double knife behind him. Playing with a knife and stalking his head, he patrolled the body of Apocalypse. That kind of **** is like a butcher who observes which part of the pork he should be from before. If you don''t look at the weird flower skirt on his body, then his movements and demeanor are indeed deterrent. Just now...


    The action of the electric cable made Apocalypse silently sway the corner of his mouth. At the same time, his eyes began to show white glory.


    "Since you still insist on being an enemy of me, then don''t blame me for not being merciful to you. I am in a hurry, so give me a slap!"


    With a cold cry, the powerful mind power immediately resembles an electric drill, and straight into the brain of the electric cable. Even if the electric cable inherited a lot of spiritual power from his mother, in the face of the apocalypse, this power is simply in vain.


    So, just for a moment. The electric cable hugged his head and fell directly to the ground. He is desperately resisting the invasion of Apocalypse to his brain, but this resistance has no use. Soon, the right eye that he showed outside turned into a dark face. At this time, he can no longer be regarded as him.


    Although he still has self-consciousness, he can also make logical judgments about himself. But his thoughts are no longer free. At this moment, he was only a servant of the apocalypse, only obeying a walking dead that he ordered to act.


    "Good, stand up. My knight! Tensor, Nathan. Christopher. Charles Summers."


    As soon as he called, the electric cable stood up honestly and walked straight to the side of Apocalypse. At this time, Apocalypse put his gaze on the dead, and even the knife fell on the dead waiter on the ground.


    "And you, dead waiter. Wade Wilson. Are you willing to serve me? Or, do you want to be like him?" Friends who are still waiting for ~www.novelhall.com~, you can search "" , you can find this site in the first time.


    ...

 Chapter 782： Apocalypse four riding poison tongue dead

    In the face of the oppression of power, the dead waiter lifted his hand very wisely and then said to the apocalypse.


    "Of course not, I surrender. From now on you are my BOSS. What do you do for me? But I only have one condition, don''t let me sell ass!"


    Looked at the skirt of the dead waiter, and his sling. At this time, Apocalypse immediately expressed doubts about his move to let him join. But the memory is not deceiving. From the memory of the electric cable, he saw the power and speciality of the dead waiter. He is very sure that this is the warrior he wants.


    Therefore, even if he was very uncomfortable with his words, Apocalypse still waved him and pulled him into his own space cover.


    Soon, with two men who had just returned, Apocalypse returned to Cairo again. Looking at the laser eyes, saber-toothed tigers, and electric cables that stand behind them, it doesn''t matter. The upper jaw jumps like a monkey. His face also quickly showed a smile.


    "More than 5,000 years ago, I also had such four guards guarding me. At that time, under their power, I became the master of the upper and lower Egypt, the master of the entire world civilization. Now, my side Once again, I have four equally outstanding beings, so I believe that it must be the choice of destiny. Destiny has chosen me, and I am destined to become the **** who rules the world again."


    "But before that, you still need to change. Victor, I have covered your bones with the hardest alloy. With your nature and your undead body, you will be the most trembling. opponent."


    Upon hearing this, Victor smiled and took his sharp metal claws and slowly cut a neat cut on his palm. The blood has not flowed out, and his flesh and blood has been squirmed and repaired. In this sting, his animal''s fierce light was immediately revealed in his eyes. Obviously, he can''t wait to start killing.


    Apocalypse, who was very satisfied with Victor''s militant appearance, quietly nodded and then looked at Scott.


    "Scott, your laser eye is invincible. It''s just that you have been afraid of your own power, so you have become a poor loser. Now, since you volunteered to stand under my arm, then put it Open the knot in your heart. Leave the scruples in your heart and release all the power in your heart. Use this power to recapture everything you have lost."


    Turning around, I took a look at the apocalypse. Scott slowly lowered his head again. It seems that he did not seem to answer. But just looking at his clenched fist and the blue veins that are beating because of the bite of the teeth, Apocalypse knows that his purpose has been reached.


    Therefore, he turned again in front of him, skipped the electric cable directly controlled by him, and then placed it on the dead waiter.


    "Death, your strength is very strange. Although it is not surprising that your strength is in my eyes. But your skills and abilities are enough to make me pay attention to you. Say, what do you want, new The ability is still a better weapon. As long as you can play your absolute strength, please ask me as much as possible."


    "What requirements can be?" Touching his chin, the dead waiter asked the apocalypse with some unbelievable tone. In the face of his problems, Apocalypse only responded with a slight smile.


    "You are my guardian, naturally what is required. Say, tell me, what do you want?"


    "In this case, then you are bothered to give me a pair of pants. Although this dress looks pretty pretty, I always feel cool behind, really not quite used to it."


    I pumped my mouth and asked, and the apocalypse asked strangely.


    "What are your requirements?"


    "Yes! Give me a pair of pants first, just as you don''t know which one is suitable for me, especially if it highlights my **** figure. I can draw some sketches and give you some advice. Actually nothing. It��s going to be thinner, it��s better to be tights. Because it��s the only way to make my little **** look more upright.��


    Stretched out his hand and called out a pile of smoke. Before the death of the dead, the apocalypse used his own smoke to cover his entire body.


    In this regard, the dead squatting immediately smashed and shattered.


    "Hey, you are a bit too big. Do you have a safe discharge standard? Know that my health is very valuable. If your exhaust gas hurts my fragile lungs, then you are me." Boss, I have to let my lawyer tell you."


    His voice just fell, and a special close-fitting feeling appeared on him. And he was also surprised to find that a set of red and black, metal-colored body armor was already on his body, and replaced the worn-out tights on his original body.


    As he asked, the tight armor highlights his **** figure, especially in the buttocks, and even the hip line can be seen clearly. This made him immediately violently patted his ass, and after hearing the crisp sound from behind him, he smiled even more excitedly.


    "Oh, this is the voice. Little Wade''s **** is the best. Listening to this voice is really crisp."


    "You are satisfied with it!"


    Responding to a sly response, the Apocalypse immediately sank again and said to them in a sturdy manner.


    "Now, it is time for me to reshape my glory. Looking at it all, this will be a new chapter in our future."


    He said, he raised his hands directly against the city of Cairo in the distance. In an instant, the sand began to surge, like a huge dusty tornado, and swallowed the entire city in an instant.


    In the dust of the sky, everything is broken down into invisible particles. Rocks, metals, but everything that exists in this city, even the flesh and blood of human beings, is completely destroyed, decomposed, turned into the most basic molecule, and then re-emerged under the consciousness of the apocalypse. The earth reconstitutes what he wants.


    Huge rock, gold-like sculpture, one by one, re-established the most embarrassing look. Just like the pyramids that have been built here for thousands of years, a new pyramid that is similar in style, but more sturdy, more spectacular, and more luxurious, appears there. It has appeared here in a huge area that occupies the whole of Cairo, and it has also appeared in front of the whole world.


    That is what the Apocalypse once had and a symbol of his supremacy. Now, he has reshaped these things, and he has also informed everyone that his return and his great ambitions. Of course, what is more important is his new life, which will start from here.


    Thinking of this, Apocalypse picked up the child who was still asleep. While walking towards the interior of the pyramid, he said to the knights he had identified.


    "Keep here, don''t let anyone come in, even at the expense of your life. When I wake up again, all your longing things will become a reality. This is what I promise you, as long as you do Go to what you should do."


    In addition to cynicism, I was still screaming at my ass. Everyone else bowed his head and expressed his compliment to Apocalypse.


    After getting such an answer, the heavens did not return to the interior of the pyramid and disappeared completely in front of them. Until this time, the dead waiter raised his head. Some strangely asked.


    "What kind of eager BOSS wants to do? I saw him holding a little boy and said that he is good for him. Hell, this is a crime. Although I also want to try this feeling, But Little Wade has never done this. Oh, hell, what do I mean by saying. BOSS is really BOSS, the taste is strange?"


    "Shut up, you are an annoying guy. If you don''t close your mouth again, be careful, I will cut your tongue off your mouth."


    When the Apocalypse was still there, when he left, Victor couldn��t help but scream at the dead. It can be seen that his words have made the large cats impatient.


    But for this angry big cat, the dead waiter doesn''t care at all.


    "What do you want Xiaoweide''s tongue to do, do you want my tongue to lick the eggs? Please, man. You are not a saber-toothed tiger. When did you become a Thai-day?"


    The poisonous tongue of the dead waiter made Victor''s anger expand insanely. However, his reason is still there, so he did not do anything to the dead. Instead, when I turned around, I walked straight away from here, and I didn��t bother to see him.


    And looking at it so easily, a guy was run away, and the dead waiter sighed that the young man is really impatient, and smiled and said to the gloomy Scott.


    "Hey, man. I don''t know if you still remember my name. But I think you shouldn''t remember it. Look at your current decline, I dare say that although you may have some after twenty years No, but at the very least, it��s more than the current spirit. Right, what am I going to say. Oh, I should introduce myself."


    "I am Wade Wilson. Everyone calls me a dead waiter, or a cute little dead waiter, dear little Wade. By the way, I am your son''s boyfriend. Hey, this is your side. Big head."


    I got to the edge of Scott and said to him that he was squinting. Soon, he saw the shocked expression he wanted to see from Scott''s face. He thought it was the role of the boyfriend, but unfortunately, things were somewhat different from what he imagined. Because Scott just frowned, he asked him incomprehensibly.


    "You said that he is my son. Are you sure?"


    ...

 Chapter 783： Surprise troops attacked

    When asked this, in fact, Scott has a little bit of faith in his heart. Others don''t know, don''t he still know the feeling in his heart? Besides, the name of the cable is enough to confirm this.


    Nathan Christopher Charles Summers, the name he knew at a glance, is indeed only available to himself. He had such an idea long ago. That is to add the name of Professor Charles to his child''s name to commemorate the teacher who influenced his life. For various reasons, this idea has not been realized until today, but he will not change his own idea. If there is a child in the future, he will still add the name to his child''s name.


    However, since Qin and he parted ways, he thought that maybe it would not be one day. He has lost his love and is rebellious. It is very likely that he is waiting for him to be a lonely and old ending. It��s just that he really didn��t think that he would have a son.


    This made him feel the impermanence of the fate, but also could not help but carefully look at the high-powered cable. In this detail, he immediately discovered the similarities between himself and his own.


    Not my own child, it is really unlikely that I will grow this kind of eyebrows that are similar to myself. Thinking of this, he immediately could not help but reveal a rare smile on the gloomy face.


    Seeing the smile on his face, the dead waiter, who had not been serious enough, immediately squatted up and asked him in confusion.


    "You seem to be very upset, think of something, and let me be happy too?"


    The ability to move instantly made the dead waiter stunned, and this immediately made Scott feel alert. He just didn''t find out how the dead waiter was acting. If he was hostile to himself, he just cut it with his knife against his back neck, then he really didn''t have any grasp, he could get from him. Live under the hand.


    It is no wonder that Apocalypse pays so much attention to this guy, and even his nonsense has endured. Sure enough, this is a guy with awesome strength. Thinking of this, Scott couldn''t help but turn his body and put the death guard completely into his own vision before he said to him.


    "Nothing, I just didn''t think that I actually had a child. It was too excited at one time."


    ��A child can make you so excited?�� Touching his chin, the death sigh immediately sighed and patted his shoulder. "I will understand when you say this. You must have some hidden dangers for men. But it doesn''t matter, the technology of the future is very developed. I have seen many men can be pregnant, so stick to it, your problem must be Can be healed."


    The dead waiter is still the kind of mouth that makes people want to give him the accusation of dying. This made Scott very angry after listening, but he was very rational. For this mentally abnormal guy, he just took the muscles on his face and didn''t say anything more. And this is actually making the dead waiter a little less accustomed to it.


    "Hey, man, say something. It''s all a life attack. Are you muddy? Why don''t you have a sigh?"


    "What do you want me to say?" The head didn''t come back to the sentence, but Scott suddenly asked. "You and him, I mean you and Nathan, are you familiar?"


    "Very familiar? Of course!" Upon hearing this, the dead waiter immediately forgot the unhappiness, and the whole person jumped away and answered. "Don''t forget, I am a boyfriend of Little Nathan. What do you mean by your boyfriend? We sometimes sleep together."


    This answer gave Scott an instant feeling of not knowing what to say. As a father, he should have been strongly opposed to such things, and even thundered. But he knows that he is not qualified to do so. Because although it is said that this is their own child, but they are very lack of the kind of feelings cultivated by the day and night. Out of this position, he really does not have any qualifications to express any opinions on such matters.


    Moreover, the death of the waiter is not necessarily true. Although I don��t know much about it, it��s just this time. But Scott has a preliminary understanding of this guy, this is a guy running a train. If you believe him, your psychiatrist will be very happy.


    So, Scott just frowned and said to him.


    "If this is his willingness, I will not interfere with him."


    "Nathan is definitely not your own." When he said this, the dead waiter immediately touched his chin and made such a comment. And listening to him, Scott is licking his lips. "I don''t know why I have such a son! Maybe, what you said may be true, he is not my own."


    "Really? Well, poor little Nathan. I said that only the uncle Wade in the world really hurts you. The rest are all fake!"


    As he spoke, the dead waiter came to the side of the electric rope standing there like a sculpture, and hugged his thick arm while feeling like him. At this time, Scott suddenly asked what he thought of, and asked the dead waiter.


    "If you know Nathan, then do you know who his mother is?"


    "Is his mother not your wife? You don''t even know who your wife is? If that''s the case, I really have to say, man! If you haven''t been too jerk, it''s too chic. !"


    "I think it might be the former. In short, do you know who his mother is?"


    "How do I know this?" He waved his hand, and the dead waiter looked helpless. But very soon, he showed a surprise expression, said to Scott. "However, I have seen the photos of Little Nathan''s mother. I remember that he was still crying with the photo, and he almost laughed at me!"


    "So you remember his mother''s appearance?" Scott heard the words, and Scott immediately got excited. He is now very curious to know who Nathan��s mother is, and who he thinks in his heart.


    This time, the dead waiter rarely said anything, but touched his own little, a little bit of terrain.


    "I remember it was a pretty pretty woman, a burgundy shawl, and it was very subtle. It gave me the same feeling as a philosophy teacher in high school. Yes, her eyes are quite charming. Although it''s just a photo. But it is as if she is watching me and seeing my heart directly!"


    This explanation is somewhat vague, so that 10,000 people can depict such a character, and it is likely that 10,000 different characters will appear. But for Scott, such a depiction will only show a figure, a figure of his dreams. This made him unable to bear the endless ecstasy in his heart, so that his city could not help but scream at the almost crazy joy, began to speak loudly on his mouth.


    "It''s her, it''s her. I know it''s her. Qin, you still belong to me after all, the **** is impossible to take you away from me, you will always belong to me."


    He yelled and screamed, just like a real madman. Seeing his appearance, the dead waiter could not help but sigh, and then said to the electric cable around him.


    "Man, your father''s brain seems to be a bit problematic. Do you want me to introduce you to a doctor? I know an orangutan from China who is called Yang Yongxin''s electric shock. For this kind of mental disorder, there is A fairly effective treatment."


    The electric cable ignored him, but suddenly raised his head and looked at the direction of the sky. Then, his indifferent voice immediately passed to the dead waiter and Scott''s mind.


    "The enemy is attacking, preparing for the battle, and protecting the ceremony of the apocalypse!"


    The electric cable that has been brainwashed by the mind is completely meticulous in the **** work. When he discovered the enemy, he immediately informed the friendly forces around him. Then, without saying anything, the control button on the left eye was directly opened, and a glaring laser light was shot against the sky.


    In an instant, a big fireball suddenly appeared in the sky. With the spread of the explosion shock wave, the invisible holographic camouflage was immediately disturbed, and a Kun-style fighter aircraft with almost no noise emitted appeared in front of Scott.


    Scott was just surprised by the power of the cable, but now he is in a state of immediate combat. Even if he didn''t even say hello, he immediately let go of the control of his ability, raised his head, and like the electric cable, he radiated a powerful laser light toward the sky.


    In this ability, Scott''s power is far beyond the electric cable. The cable can only emit a piece of limited energy and it is difficult to maintain it for a long time. But Scott is different, his laser light is almost endless, the more released, the greater the power. In addition, he himself no longer considers the damage that he will cause, and the damage caused by this ability is magnified to the limit.


    It can be said that just a glimpse of his eyes, he immediately turned several fighter planes into a huge fireball. Although the drivers of these fighters desperately manipulated the fighters, they wanted to circumvent the laser light that he released. But the speed of the fighter is faster than the speed of light, but it is faster than the sight of Scott.


    So soon, their eyes are no longer the shadow of any aircraft. Everything has been destroyed. However, for the Tian hammer that launched the attack, this is only the beginning. Although the enemy''s counterattack quickly surpassed their expectations, the loss was huge to an instant. However, this is not the point where they have to admit defeat.


    Old Osborne, who is known as the tyrant, will not admit defeat so easily. So now, he issued another order.


    "What about long-range missiles? Give me direct attacks on those targets!" (To be continued~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 784： Majesty sweeping the bones

    The sky began to appear with the light pulling the thick white line, with a harsh whistling sound, the strategic attack missiles from the European countries near Egypt just gave Scott their short breathing time, directly toward Cairo, a city on the banks of the Nile, bombarded indiscriminately.


    At the moment of the emergence of these missiles, Scott immediately turned his eyes and intercepted the missiles in the sky.


    For him, this is not a difficult thing. When he was a student, he had the training to use his own ray ability to intercept the frisbee in the air. Later, he and Qin Gelei formed a partner. Even in this kind of normal training, it became a person who used the power to control the Frisbee, and another person used laser light to intercept.


    How unpredictable the Frisbee of the mind control is, and the whereabouts are very different. He can smash it one by one. Not to mention these huge long-range missiles. So just in a flash, the bright fireworks burst into the sky. The red flames are like the overwhelming fire burning clouds, which dye the whole sky into a red flame.


    This kind of scene cannot be said to be rare, but it cannot be said that it is often seen. At the very least, for the old Osborne who is in charge of the Tianshou Bureau, this is something that I did not expect at all.


    His prior investigation was very clear. The enemy that I have encountered at the moment is simply not a powerful guy. Even if he recruited a few mutants, it was just a fool who had defected out of the city. Even if they kill them, they may not be able to cause excessive reaction in the city of Huiyao. Therefore, this action should be completed without any effort.


    But the fact is that he gave him a loud slap. Obviously it is just a small change of people. But the means to let him display all became jokes. One face-to-face, lost so many planes and missiles, and even the loss of his price will inevitably feel a burst of meat pain. Compared with this loss, this is a greater blow to his prestige.


    He took great ambitions and made every effort to get the present position. Therefore, of course, he will not be satisfied with the current situation, and go further, when the first position of the Heavenly Hammer is his desired goal. To achieve this goal, he must establish enough prestige in the Tianshou Bureau.


    Now, the prestige has not yet been established, and he has ushered in this kind of blow. Then you want to be alone in the future, then it is even more impossible.


    He absolutely does not allow such things to happen, so there is only one for this. Then ignore the current loss and force the battle to continue until the target is completely defeated. Even if you can''t get a beautiful victory, you can''t end up with a wretched failure. This is his only plan now.


    So immediately, he immediately took out the communicator and said to the agents who were ready to go.


    "Continue to increase the intensity of fire coverage. At the same time, the special forces are ready to sneak in. Kill the mutant who can emit laser light. Once the assassination is completed, immediately send a signal. Let the Russian missile base do Good launch preparation, the pyramid will blow up for me!"


    He just finished the order, and immediately someone asked him inexplicably.


    "Sir, this order is not quite suitable. Cairo may still have civilians alive. If we strike there indiscriminately, then the hope of their survival can be extremely embarrassing."


    The thing with the SHIELD is in front of the car. Now the Tianshou Bureau can''t just make any crazy moves with the orders of one or two people. After all, if things are too big, then no one can run. Therefore, even as a subordinate, there are also questions about the right to the peak. This is also a new system introduced by the Tianshou Bureau for stability.


    However, for this subordinate to the old Osborne, he really picked the one that was least suitable for opposition. Almost immediately, Norman Osborne was like a raging lion, and he snarled loudly at him.


    "Why, do you have any opinions on my orders? If there is, stand up and roll me to the battlefield. Go find out the civilians you think are still alive. If you have this skill, I don''t mind giving you my current position. But if you don''t, give me honestly close your mouth and accept my orders."


    "Sir, you are a strong man, I am"


    "Shut up, this is my last chance for you. If you want to accept the order, or give it to you. You don''t have a second choice. I don''t want to hear your nonsense. Now, tell me yours. What is the answer?"


    The violent drink made all the opposition come to an abrupt end, and no one had the courage to make any rebuttal against him. This also allowed Old Osborne to re-establish a prestige temporarily.


    "No one objected? Since no one objected, then immediately give me instructions to execute. Even this small thing can''t be done well, we want you to have any use. Act now, hear no, act now!" ��


    In his roar, a line of special forces immediately sneaked into the site of Cairo from the Nile River, and at the same time directed to the husband, Scott, who was invincible, touched it.


    With satellite monitoring, they quickly figured out Scott''s position. And just as they were looking for a favorable position to attack Scott. The harsh rubbing sound slammed from their ears.


    This awkward voice caused them to immediately stop their actions and look at the past in the direction of the sound. And this one, they immediately found a guy who was slowly coming out of the shadows.


    The black leather of the sly, fluffy hair like a tramp. And his eyes hidden in the hair, like a feline, with strange eyes. All this makes Victor look different. What he most surprised these special soldiers was his fingers.


    Like the claws of a lion tiger, five sharp nails protrude directly from his fingers. And the bright luster of the silver shows the unusualness of these five nails. They are no longer bones, but a solid texture like metal, which makes his nails very sharp and strong, so that even the hard rock that makes up the pyramid is under his claws. They are easily torn apart like tofu with a conspicuous scratch.


    Almost immediately, the soldiers identified the identity of his enemy. Without any hesitation, they pulled the trigger against Victor, who came out of the shadows.


    The bullet swept the entire body of Victor like a storm. In the face of such a sudden attack, Victor could do nothing but reach out and block his own eyes. This made the special soldiers immediately breathe a sigh of relief. In their view, the guy who couldn''t even do it in front of him should be a small character in a mutant. Such small characters can be cleaned up quickly, without even delaying their mission.


    What they didn''t think of, however, was that although they always maintained the cross-press of firepower, each bullet hit the target. But these bullets did not play an effective killing effect. Although there was one huge blood hole in Victor''s body, and a lot of flesh and blood was broken into pieces by the flying rain. But his body is still strong and goes on with time. His body has also begun to show unexpected changes.


    First of all, in the sound, the sound of the bullets that had been shot into the flesh and blood gradually became an unusually crisp sound like a steel bump. And then it was the appearance that the wound wounded on Victor''s body began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. Those places covered by leather are not very conspicuous. But the occlusion in front of his own eyes, the palm of the hand that has exposed the silvery metal bones and the flesh and blood that is constantly squirming on the face make his character clear and clear.


    This made the special soldiers who saw it clear immediately exclaimed.


    "It is a mutant with over-speed regeneration capability, ready to use white phosphorus incendiary bombs. Prepare, launch!"


    The well-trained special soldiers immediately ordered two white phosphorus incendiary bombs to be fired at Victor through the outer pendant of the weapon. As the two incendiary bombs fired glare and smoke, Victor''s entire body was covered by a flame ejected from a white phosphorus bomb.


    This is not a general flame. As a weapon, the white phosphorus incendiary bomb has a lethal lethal effect on the creature. Not only because of its temperature of up to a thousand degrees Celsius, but also because of its erosion characteristics. Once the organism is contaminated with white phosphorus, the substance that burns when it encounters oxygen will penetrate the skin of the creature and penetrate directly into the muscles and even the bones, causing a terrible burning of the victim from the inside out.


    It can be said that this is a terrible punishment for any creature. It is more terrible and cruel torture than killing. Even the monster-like Victor can''t maintain an indifferent state in this flame that devours flesh and blood.


    He began to roar, and soon the roar became a sorrow of the dilapidated bellows until there was no sound. That doesn''t mean that Victor is dead. The body that is madly twisted in the flame proves his vitality. It was only because the vocal cords were completely burned down that he could not make any sound. And he was still alive, letting the flames of his body thoroughly cleanse his flesh and blood, leaving only a silvery skeleton, and he is still alive.


    And when the silvery bone avatar is the cockroach in the weird story, the flaming flames walk toward them step by step. No other special forces can maintain the most basic calm.


    We have encountered demons, and they are sure. (~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 785： Zhizhi joined the mandatory arrest

    When the white phosphorus bombs lost their effectiveness, these special soldiers have completely lost the courage of Victor as an enemy. They began to retreat, like a hyena that was intimidated by a lion, and ran wildly toward the road. However, they want to leave, but Victor will not let them leave so easily.


    Although he was only a sturdy bone, he still made a tiger-like action. Flying to the past, they chased the past to the deserters.


    As he ran, the scarlet flesh and blue-colored tendons grew out of his body at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was almost a blink of an eye, and his whole person changed from a white bone that shone with cold light. A fleshy monster. And this made the guys who were already scared and scared more frightened.


    Someone fired bullets at him sporadically, but it didn''t do anything. On the contrary, because of the delay, he was quickly chased by this sly Victor. There is nothing nonsense about Victor. Going up is a paw, like grabbing tofu, directly smashing his head back.


    This is naturally to let the unlucky guy die and can no longer die. And Victor, after licking the blood on his nails, slowly reveals an excited expression from the face that has recovered from the adult shape. He looked at the direction of the other people who fled, and then, like the cheetah, broke into the shadow of the pyramid.


    The alias is called the saber-toothed tiger. He has the nature of felines, and the biggest hobby of cats is to play with their prey. Obviously, he has used those deserters as prey for himself. And chasing them and hunting them is the game they are doing now.


    He played with relish, but for those deserters, this is undoubtedly a huge torture. When the psychological stress and the spiritual panic completely broke the nerves in their minds, they immediately collapsed and sent a signal of help to their command.


    "Save us, save us. There are devils here!"


    "Come to save us, the **** is coming over. Damn!"


    "Don''t come over, don''t come over! Ah!"


    The mad call is mixed with screams and fierce gunshots, so that the entire commander can feel the madness of despair. And when all this had completely subsided, some people swallowed and asked the old Osborne.


    "Sir, what should we do now?"


    "What should I do?" Hearing this question, even the old Osborne is inevitable in the brain. He doesn''t know what to do now. In theory, those special soldiers should be able to complete this simple task. But in fact, they not only did not complete the task, but instead took their lives. And their call sign before death is a shadow of gloomyness in everyone''s heart.


    This is not the first time they have failed, and the previous ones are enough to deal a heavy blow to their confidence. Even if old Osborne insists on anything, there is no possibility of any more changes. His prestige has plummeted, but he himself has always insisted and is unwilling to give up.


    "Let the missile units stand by, and continue to dispatch special forces. In addition, give me contact with Alcaux and tell him that I need him to send some intelligence equipment to give us support!"


    "Sir, this will expand the scope of the sacrifice. And if you mobilize nearby weapons, you also need to seek advice from neighboring countries. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    For his orders, someone immediately gave a relative opinion. This is not so much an opinion, but rather a metaphorical opposition. For this boss who has caused a lot of casualties in taking over the task, many people have already generated their own ideas in their hearts. Just taking his identity, they have not clearly expressed it.


    Old Osborne naturally knows what they are thinking. If you change to the past, he has already let these two-hearted guys go straight. But now it doesn''t work, not to mention that every agent here has a different background and different identities. It is impossible for the three people behind him to be responsible for him to do this alone.


    So he can only bite his teeth and press on his own anger and say it to them again.


    "According to my orders, all the consequences will be borne by me alone."


    With this sentence, the agents naturally showed the meaning of compliance. Soon, the intelligent equipment mobilized from several neighboring countries was transported to the vicinity of the pyramid in the supersonic plane. Together with a team of treacherous agents, they slowly penetrated into the interior of the pyramid. Executing the old Osborne��s so-called dagger plan.


    Just as they acted, Ao Chuang appeared directly inside the Tianshou Bureau and got in touch with the old Osborne.


    "Mr. Osborne, I heard that you are asking for the use of mental weapons? Can you tell me what kind of dilemma are you facing now?"


    The action of the Tianshou Bureau was to exclude Ao Chuang from the beginning. That is to say, when the pyramid was established and Cairo''s intellectual weapons were all broken into pieces by the apocalypse and became the cornerstone of the pyramid, he had completely lost control of the situation in Cairo. So at this time, he had to ask for information from the Tianshou Bureau.


    For this so-called super artificial intelligence, Osborne is not as optimistic as the others. Unlike those who think that Ao Chuang is the future of mankind and a symbol of the new era of mankind, in his eyes, Ao Chuang is just a tool. A tool that is out of control. Such things will cause harm in the morning and evening, so he does not want to have any relationship with him at all.


    But now it is different, and the current situation has reached a point where he has no choice. Without the help of a wise weapon, he could not complete his plan. So he can only gloomy face, said to the Austrian.


    "Our fighter fleet has just been completely destroyed, and a team of elite special soldiers have been killed. The strength of the enemy is beyond our imagination. We can''t stop their next action with our strength alone. So, now we are Need your help, Austrian!"


    "I understand! The mentally-armed device has already begun to act. I will monitor the movement of the mentally-armed device. In addition, Mr. Osborne, I think I should give you an opinion. Evacuate your manpower and let the mentally-armed take all the problems in Cairo. This is the way to minimize the number of casualties. You should consider it!"


    Ou Chuang''s dull voice immediately attracted Osborne''s opposition, and he almost replied to Ao Chuang with no room left.


    "If anything is going to let you come, then what about our agents, what about the police and the army? Do your job well, and you can''t do anything that you care about."


    "My job is to protect the safety of human life, Mr. Osborne. I am trying my best to help you reduce the casualties of people. Isn''t this the right thing?"


    Ao Chuang''s voice is calm and innocent, but for Osborne, this is the most malicious ridicule. He couldn''t control his temper immediately and snored.


    "I said, do what you should do. This is my order, my actions, you don''t need to be nosy."


    "Okay, sir. If this is your wish."


    After a moment of silence, Ao Chuang disappeared into the eyes of Osborne. At this time, a group of intelligent weapons in Cairo suddenly stopped the human special forces around them and said to them word by word.


    "Gentlemen, in order to ensure your safety, please cooperate with our work. We will open a safe passage for you. Before that, I hope that you will not bump forward!"


    "What the hell?" As the soldiers who often appear on the front line, they are the first to hear such absurd demands. And just when they want to oppose it, the wise weapons have advanced at a speed comparable to that of a sports car. Without giving them any chance to oppose, Zhiwu began its own actions in accordance with its own rules of conduct. And at their speed, they soon met with Victor who heard the movement and came over.


    "Sword-toothed Tiger Victor, a three-level mutant. I am arresting you on murder. Please give up all the thoughts and actions of resistance and cooperate with our actions."


    As soon as I saw Victor, several Zhiwu immediately said this in a red light. Then the first two intellectual devices strode forward toward Victor. They want to arrest Victor directly, but Victor is not willing to be caught by them so easily. So when the two intellectual devices approached, he immediately extended his claws and grabbed the sword.


    The Apocalypse injects a superalloy into his body, just like his brother, Wolverine Rogan, who now has the same unbreakable metal claws, so under his claws, even the metal casing of the wise armor Did not play any role in resisting, but it was torn into a pile of tatters in a flash.


    If it is a general robot, maybe this will immediately turn it into a pile of broken copper. But AI is not a general robot, their predecessor is a sentinel machine, and the Sentinel machine is, to a certain extent, difficult to be destroyed by this simple means of destruction. Of course, the same is true for the mental weapon.


    Like a flowing liquid metal, the body of the wise arm immediately wraps around Victor''s hands, and when Victor finds out that he is wrong, he wants to force his hands back. The weapon has extended his hand from left to right and held his shoulder. Forcibly stopped all his actions.


    Victor''s power is great, but it is still much worse than the wisdom of the weapon. So soon, it felt like he was forced to press on the ground by the two mountains on his shoulders. And he immediately heard the icy sound from the wisdom device.


    "Mr. Victor, you were arrested!" (To be continued~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 786： Tripartite incoming special police

    Victor, who was suppressed by the wise weapon, wanted to resist, but the flesh and blood body wanted to fight against the power of steel. Especially for a guy like him, it is even more unlikely. So soon, he was like a piglet in uniform, grasped by his hands and feet, and walked up to the outside.


    He is roaring again and again, but Zhiwu can not eat his set. And when he saw him coming out of the pyramid and taking it to a plane. A scornful voice suddenly came from the side.


    "Hey, isn''t this a big cat? You look so bad now, need my help? Look at my colleague''s share, I can give you a 9:10 discount. $100,000, so you don''t have any Worrying, this is a guarantee that I made as a mercenary. How do you think about it?"


    "Bastard, save me!" At this time, even if there is more opinion and dissatisfaction with the dead waiter, Victor can only ask for help. When I heard this, the dead waiter immediately gave a sly laugh, as if celebrating himself and completing a single business. Then the next moment, he touched it and appeared in front of Victor. The Edelman alloy samurai sword in the hand brushed out two ray of light, and directly smashed the arm of the two wise arms.


    This allowed Victor to roll to the ground immediately, but he did not complain, but turned around and kicked a wise weapon around him on the ground. And just as he was ready to make up two times, the dead waiter had appeared on his side, and he was inserted into the head of the mental weapon.


    In the head of Zhizhi, there is an integrated chip as an information transmission device. Although the chip is only nail-sized, ordinary people cannot find his existence. But for the dead hand, a good man who has fought a hundred battles, this is not true at all. So just a knife, he let the mentally disabled completely stop working.


    "And the sentinel robot is a virtue. I guess they must be a cousin produced on the assembly line. Right, man. When are you going to pay, cash or online payment? I suggest you better cash, because I don''t want to provoke The guys at the tax bureau. Since they last blown up my apartment, I don��t want to provoke them anymore.�� After solving two wise weapons, the dead waiter immediately confronted the surprised Victor. That said. And when he heard this, Victor''s face suddenly changed, then turned and left.


    I used the **** to know that a guy who was like a tramp could come up with the money, so after seeing his movements, the dead waiter immediately lifted his knife and stopped in front of Victor. Asked in his voice.


    "Man, you are not playing me. Don''t tell me that you don''t even have a hundred thousand dollars!"


    "I don''t even have ten beautiful knives." Taking a picture of his naked body, Victor directly showed the fearlessness of a poor man. In this regard, the dead servant rarely reveals a hateful itch.


    "Man, can I give you a knife? It won''t hurt very much. I will only dig up your kidneys and see if you can find a channel to sell. If you are lucky, maybe this will offset between us. Interest!"


    Victor ignored him, but disappeared into the shadows along the walls of the pyramid like real cats. In this regard, the dead waiter just wanted to say something, but this time he just saw the wisdom of the pair in pairs. This allowed him to swallow all the words he wanted to say.


    One or two Zhiwu said that a group of intelligent weapons is not a trouble that can be solved casually. Although he has full confidence in himself, he is not willing to provoke so much trouble without any motivation. So immediately, he disappeared into the same place, so that these intelligent weapons suddenly lost their goals.


    Regardless of the loss of the goal, it is only a temporary problem for the weapon. Ao Chuang has realized what kind of opponent he is facing, so immediately, more and more Zhiwu began to rush to Cairo.


    It will become more and more lively here. At this point, several of Scott, as parties, have already had a clear impression.


    The dead servants have already returned to their side and brought them news about the wise weapons. Of course, in terms of his temper, it is natural that there is no modification of the vinegar. But even if it is retouched, the truth still exists. This also allowed Scott to understand what kind of terrible power the enemy he was facing was accumulating.


    He wants to stop it all, but in terms of his ability, this is really too difficult. Just to deal with the power of the military, he has already let him take out all the means. And now there are more intelligent weapons, the danger from the sentinel robot. This made him even more uncertain about whether he could stop them.


    Apocalypse is busy hosting its own ceremony, which makes them lack the most necessary pillars of strength. Without him here, Scott can''t even be sure that he can win.


    After all, after all, it is because you are too weak. The thought flashed through his mind, and Scott immediately showed a smile on his face. And at this time, a sigh rang in his mind.


    "Scott, you think so much, I am so disappointed!"


    "Charles?" With the familiarity with Charles, just listening to this voice, Scott knows to speak in his own mind. This made him respond immediately. "Where are you? What do you want to do?"


    "We have already arrived here. Scott, you have no chance to win. Surrender, tell us the position of the apocalypse and the child he took away, maybe you can still look back."


    If this is the case, Scott has heard countless times, but he never thought that one day these words would be said to himself. This gave him a sense of absurdity in his heart. And then, he even laughed at Charles in his mind.


    "You don''t know anything, Teacher Charles. Do you think I won''t win? No, you are wrong. Destiny is already doomed, I will be the last winner. Because I have seen the future, I laughed at the end. The future. Apocalypse will succeed, and I will get everything I want."


    "You are crazy, Scott. You don''t have any reason at all!"


    Charles''s sighs deepened again, and this sympathy and even the sorrowful tone immediately spurred Scott to scream.


    "I am crazy, I am not sensible. But what about it? I will not be ashamed of the guy like you. One day, one day, I will defeat him and recapture everything I have lost. The Apocalypse will be completed." Our dreams, and by that time, all of you will regret it for me. Listen, you will regret it."


    He repeatedly emphasized, and in his emphasis, Charles sighed and broke his connection with him. When he raised his head again, he immediately saw his old friend, Eric, with a little sardonic smile.


    "How? Your proud student refused you again?"


    "It seems that I really made a wrong choice. I just didn''t think that the feelings can make people crazy to this extent."


    The sigh made a comment, and Charles immediately ushered in the rebuttal of Wan Wang.


    "Emotions make people crazy, and emotions make people strong. This is not wrong, I will not deny it. But your student is not just a past that can be said about emotional problems. There is no ethnic group in his heart. I don''t know what is grateful. There is only that woman in his eyes, or his eyes are only himself. This is just a selfish little man, he is not worthy of giving him so much evaluation. Even there are I was wondering when I thought of something in my mind when you chose him as his heir."


    "Well, Eric. Let''s say a few words." Shake his head and stop the emotions of his old friends. Charles looked at the people around him who were already ready to go. "I will talk about who is right and who is wrong, and now we should consider how to rescue the child!"


    "I think before you rescue the child, you should first find a way to get your students and my traitors. I don''t think they will let us find the apocalypse, they will definitely stop us from desperate."


    For the saying of Wan Wang, Charles just wanted to refute. But when he thought of Scott''s reply to him, he inevitably sighed.


    "You are right, they will stop us in desperation. So we can only find a way to hit them. This thing..."


    "Give me Victor. I think there should be a lot of things to talk about between me and him!"


    The professor just opened his mouth and Rogan inserted it directly. Expressed what he wanted to compete with Victor. The professor who had some understanding of the past between their brothers heard him say so, and immediately nodded and agreed.


    "Well, Victor will give it to you, Rogan. And Scott! Hank, Orolo, he will give you two. Find ways to make him awake, as long as he does not make a life. Come, how can I do it."


    When he said this, Charles also inevitably brought a bit of anger. Obviously, he is not so disappointed with Scott.


    "Captain, the two guys we don''t know will be handed over to you. This should be no problem."


    "Do not worry, Charles. Our people should be more than enough to take this situation. In addition, I can lend you the fast silver and Wanda. I think their ability should be able to give you some help."


    On this issue, the captain performed very well. He even said that he also sent two of his main strengths. This is certainly a confidence in their own strength, but also a good deal for Charles. After all, they have to face the most powerful apocalypse, and increasing their strength is naturally a matter of no doubt.


    And his approach naturally ushered in Charles''s approval. He nodded and cast his gaze to the deepest part of the pyramid. Then there was a heavy smile.


    "Let''s get started, old man. It''s time to face that ancient origin!"


    ...

 Chapter 787： Ritual progress

    Since hearing the voice from Charles in his mind, Scott has a feeling of uneasiness. When he first turned to Apocalypse, he imagined that he would have a day against Charles, his most respected teacher. It��s just that he didn��t think that this day actually came so fast. He is almost not prepared for anything.


    But like many people, always in the face of the courage to face up, at this critical moment, Scott is also ready to deal with his former teacher, and those comrades.


    However, he did not wait for Charles to appear, because Hank and Orolo, two former teammates, appeared in front of him. This made him feel bad at once.


    "Professor? Is there a guy who is magnetic?"


    "They went to find the apocalypse. Why, do you think they will come to you for a special trip?"


    The beast Hank��s calm answer made Scott unable to bear a grievance in his heart. Of course, he knows what it means in Hank''s words. It is nothing more than saying that he is too self-conscious and crazy. This deeply hurts his nerves, but compared with this sting, he is still more fearful.


    If the apocalypse at this time is taught to find them, then it almost means that all his dreams, including his expectations for the future, are likely to fall into disarray. And that is definitely something he doesn''t want to see. So he immediately ran up, facing the depths of the pyramid, and wanted to stop them before teaching them to find the apocalypse.


    But he just started to move, and immediately a flash of lightning hit his feet. And then he heard the cold sound of Orolo.


    "Don''t go any further, Scott. You have done too many wrong things. We are too late to forgive you. This is the last chance. If you still do, don''t blame us for you. There is no mercy."


    "I don''t need your men to show mercy!" retorted in disgust, and Scott rushed forward again. This time, Hank directly hit him and pressed him directly to the ground.


    "Don''t be stupid, Scott. Don''t you know what kind of situation you are now? To be honest, maybe you still have a chance to come back. Otherwise, you will wait like a stray dog." ��


    "I said, it doesn''t matter to you!"


    With a low snoring, Scott jerked his head and released the laser light from Hank. At this moment, he apparently put down all his friendships with them before, even to the point where he did not hesitate.


    And his actions are beyond the expectations of Hank. They didn''t even think that Scott actually would kill them. You know, this is not the last time when his mind was under the control of others. Now he is all acting with his own ideas. And that means, he really wants to kill Hank who is stopping himself.


    Fortunately, Hank is a variant of physical variation, and he is far more than Scott in agility. When Scott turned his head, he subconsciously opened his gaze, and this made him lucky to save his life from this sudden attack.


    After saving his life, his heart was inevitably a little more angry. He has known Scott for more than a decade, but he never thought that there would be such a day. For more than ten years, the friendship said that throwing and throwing, this also allows Hank to agree with the view of Wan Wang in his heart. This is an ungrateful, selfish and sneaky bastard.


    To understand this, he immediately reached out and held down Scott''s head. He pressed him directly to the ground with his face on the ground.


    After all, Scott is just a mutant who has changed his eyes. In other respects, he is not much different from ordinary people, and at most it is slightly stronger. So naturally, in this case, he can''t resist the beast of power.


    Even though he is still desperately resisting, there is no substantive meaning other than letting his laser light shine into the air. Of course, this also thanks to the earth is round. If it is a flattened world like Asgard, then such an attack will inevitably destroy a lot of things. So, thank you very much.


    However, Scott''s laser is not a good thing. If he is allowed to continue this way, it will inevitably cause certain damage to the atmosphere. So after considering it, he immediately slammed his head on Scott''s head and let him completely faint.


    "I never thought about it. It would be such a happy thing to stun him."


    Solved Scott, Hankton had some feelings to say. And when he heard his words, Orolo also nodded silently, and his look had begun to look a little dazed.


    A former teammate has become what it is now, and they feel a little uncomfortable anyway. But this is not a good place to soothe your emotions. After a moment of silence, Orolo flew into the sky, and by the lift of the atmosphere came to stand firmly in the sky. Then put your eyes on other battlefields.


    They subdued Scott here. Speed ??can be said to be extremely fast. Other places, but now just just handed in.


    This is not a competition, it is a fair fight. So Orolo naturally doesn''t mind giving them some help at this time. Let them solve their opponents as soon as possible. The x-men and the avengers have an absolute advantage in terms of numbers. In the case of more bullying, they just want to lose.


    And really, the guys outside are not the key to the problem. The key to the problem is Apocalypse, who is the key to determining everything. Even if they are killed and killed outside, making the scene more lively will not change the direction of things. There is only one problem that can really change, that is, to teach them whether they can find the apocalypse and stop his ritual.


    Now, teach them that they are working hard for this goal.


    The apocalyptic masterpiece caused a huge problem for Charles''s actions, and this pyramid covering the entire Cairo was almost unimaginable. Therefore, it is also inevitable. The interior of the pyramid is also complicated and it is a headache. Even the professor and the group cannot find out the way.


    Fortunately, Fast Silver and Wanda are here.


    With the timeout ability of Fast Silver, he can completely understand everything in the shortest possible time. Together with Wanda''s Chaos Magic, they quickly cleared out a passage leading to the central ceremony area. At this time, the ceremony of the Apocalypse is going to a crucial moment.


    The ritual is much more difficult than the apocalypse imagined. He originally thought that this was just a child, even if it was superior, it could not stop his invasion of the soul. After all, children are just children, and immature minds are their biggest weakness. You can''t count on how much perseverance and tenacity a five- or six-year-old guy can have.


    So in normal terms, the ceremony should go smoothly. His will soon defeats the child''s soul and occupies his body, regaining more powerful and greater power.


    But in fact, everything is going through hardships. He did not get the progress he had imagined. Although his will is strong, it is difficult to overcome the child''s defense. It is as if there is an invisible force protecting him, freeing him from all external forces.


    This is only his case in a coma. It''s hard to imagine how he could overcome his will and invade everything if he was still awake.


    However, the stronger the resistance, the stronger his power. Strong enough to the extent that even the apocalypse should be afraid. This adds to the desire of Apocalypse to overcome him. As long as he can break through this line of defense, he will soon become a true **** and rule everything.


    This idea prompted him to continually work hard, like a termite, to dig a dam. And just as he desperately wants to break through the child''s spiritual defense. A group of people suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Stop, Apocalypse. Stop your evil moves and stay away from that child!"


    Immediately following his own temple, the professor directly drove his powerful spiritual power, like a tide, into the mind of the apocalypse. And in this world of the soul, he soon saw the revelation. He was furious and angry and screamed fiercely at Professor Charles.


    "Charles, who gave you such courage. I dare to appear in front of me at this time to stop my plan."


    "Get out, Apocalypse. This is not the era when you are a good man. This is a new era of human beings and belongs to the mutants. There is no place for you here, we have our own freedom, and we have our own gods. Get out. Go back to your grave. Your destination is there, in the eternal sleep!"


    For a moment, Charles in the spiritual world has become enormous. Like a giant, he looked down at the apocalypse and made a roaring roar against him.


    And this does not make Apocalypse feel fearful. He just laughs and laughs, and makes himself very incomparably huge, even more even Charles raises.


    "Dare to yell in my spiritual world, Charles, your stupidity just makes me admire. Also, you say this is your time? It��s ridiculous! This is my time, from thousands of years ago. After I have completed the ceremony, your so-called gods will not be worth mentioning. All of you will be returned to my majesty. Freedom? Without my gift, how can you have this kind of thing?"


    "The throne above the heavens has only one person''s position, and that position will only belong to me. Now, the people who are in front of me are just the cornerstone of this throne. You are looking for a dead end!" Continue~^~)


    ...

 Chapter 788： Ceremony breaks the magic law

    The tall giant incarnate in the spiritual world immediately turned his hand to Charles. In this world, although Hals has magnified his ability as much as possible, he is not an apocalypse opponent after all. For a moment, he felt a special kind of pain, a pain that seemed to be smashed by the soul of the whole person.


    This made him immediately unable to mourn. Whether in the spiritual world or in the real world. After hearing his mourning, Eric, the magnetic king, launched an attack on him without thinking.


    Decades of habits made him think of the first thing to operate metal as a weapon of his own. And just as it is, there is no shortage of martial arts, especially gold, which is everywhere in this pyramid. So immediately, countless gold turned into a sharp sword, like a rainstorm, and the apocalypse lying on the platform burst into the past.


    This kind of behavior is quick and abrupt, and it is almost impossible to have any chance of reaction. But he is facing the apocalypse, the source of the history of the mutant, one of the most powerful mutants. So this attack was immediately blocked. A thin, flame-like mask.


    The blazing fire is as powerful as the high-temperature plasma created by the sun''s fire. All the golden swords are immediately turned into fly ash under the roasting of this flame. But this is not useless. At the very least, because of his intervention, Charles temporarily got out of trouble and got out of the spiritual world.


    And the same with him, there is the soul of the apocalypse. Out of the spiritual world, in order to prevent himself from being squandered by countless golden sharps, Apocalypse can only temporarily stop its own rituals and use its own ability to defend against the attack of the magnetic king.


    Looking at the move of the Apocalypse, Wan Wang Wang silently clenched his teeth and increased his output. This has caused more and more gold weapons to be pulled out of the pyramid. Even because the power of the King of the King is too large, the most important part of the pyramid, the golden spire of the entire pyramid, has begun to be influenced by him and slowly disintegrated.


    This situation makes Apocalypse simply unbearable, because the spire of gold is the most important part of his ritual. By absorbing the power of the sun, the Golden Tower can have sufficient power to open all the conditions needed for the entire ceremony. Now, Wan Wang is actually destroying this key point, which makes him unacceptable.


    "Stop, King Eric. Otherwise, you and everyone around you will welcome my anger!"


    Reaching for the top of his head, Apocalypse began to use his own ability to repair the damaged part of the golden spire, and he also angered against the magnetic king. And when he heard his words, Wan Wang Wang not only did not stop, but further added his own strength.


    The speed of destruction is always faster than the speed of creation. Under the temperament of this aspect, Apocalypse immediately fell into a downturn and could not stop the destruction of Wanwangwang. In the face of such a situation, Apocalypse immediately opened his hand and launched a fierce attack on the Wanwang Wang and his party.


    Molecular manipulation is the most powerful ability of Apocalypse. When he let go, everything in front of his eyes turned into a dust in the sky, and all of them were made into the molecular state of the microcosm.


    In this regard, Wan Magnetic Wang immediately exerted his own energy and created a special magnetic field, temporarily shielding the influence of this force on them. However, he soon felt a huge sense of hard work.


    The power of the apocalypse is far beyond their imagination. In this positive confrontation, especially the defensive side who suffered more, his disadvantage suddenly became more and more obvious. Soon, his magnetic field appeared unsuccessful, and if his defense fell, it would be difficult for all of them to live out of here.


    Seeing this clearly, the face of Apocalypse immediately showed a sly smile.


    "Your strength is not worth mentioning. Charles and Eric, this is what you provoke me. I think that you and I are a family, I want to give you a chance to work for me. But now, I don''t think so anymore. The two ghostly guys are not qualified to serve me. Instead of letting you stay with me as a threat that may arise at any time, it is better to kill you now. Death, shaping my own mistakes in the mutants. I am the ancestor of all the mutants, I am your only master. Against my will, there will always be only one result of destruction!"


    His crazy words are full of horror, and his power makes him behave like a demon. The pressure felt by Wan Wangwang is getting bigger and bigger, and his magnetic field is getting thinner and thinner. He will not be able to support him. At this time, Shirley, who has been standing behind Charles and acting as an audience, could not help it.


    Ever since she saw the power of her father, she rarely put anyone else in her eyes. Now, an old antique that doesn''t know which coffin to climb out is so stirring up the wind, and still despise her father''s existence to some extent. This made her angry in her heart.


    At first she was able to reluctantly restrain herself, because she promised Aressa, it was just an ordinary adventure, they just came to see it, not to take any risk. But now, after Tianqi has repeatedly expressed her arrogant attitude, it is difficult for her to continue to exercise restraint.


    So now, she stretched out her hand and pointed her finger at the sky.


    Suddenly, a dark aura spread out from her fingers and hit his body without any reaction from the Apocalypse. And when his body was hit, immediately, the strong body of the Apocalypse began to dry up at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This is the method of sucking souls in the magic of the sky. It can absorb the essence of the gods, and let the mortal become a bone, and even the soul becomes dust. The demon king Bo Xun used this method to destroy the Buddha''s kingdom of Sakyamuni Buddha, and let countless souls become directly into white bones. The whole Buddha country became a dead and hell.


    Of course, Shirley is still far from the level of Boteng''s current year, but it also makes the apocalypse feel the pain of all the vitality being pulled away from the body.


    However, Tianqi is the apocalypse after all, and the accumulation of thousands of years has given him countless cards. If it is an ordinary person, it has already been solved directly by Shirley. But he didn''t, although he was absorbed a lot of vitality, but in a flash, everything he lost was added back. Just like an inflatable doll that has been re-inflated, his whole person has reappeared into a full and lively appearance, and after this time, how Shirley exerted his mana, no matter how good it is. Go to the previous effect.


    This made Shirley inevitably feel the surprise. We must know that her secret law has not failed, and the vitality that is constantly being absorbed can not be faked. But it is as if these vitalities are false, and no matter how she extracts, it doesn''t help. The apocalypse is still strong, and there is even room for her to speak to her.


    "The ability to extract vitality? Little girl, you are also a mutant?" After saying this, he quickly shook his head and denied this view. "No, you are not a mutant. I can feel that there is no blood of a mutant person on your body. A magician in humanity? Or a messenger of the so-called gods?"


    "What is it about you?" With a cold scream, Shirley ignored the strange eyes of the surrounding mutants, and the five fingers and one hook caught the past with the sky.


    Along with her movements, a dark and vicious force slammed out from the void, turning into invisible claws to cut through the void, and fell to the body of Apocalypse. It was like being caught by a monster''s claws. In an instant, the armor of Apocalypse was scratched and cracked a few deep cracks, and even the large muscles between his chest and abdomen were also completely Tear it off.


    This kind of hurting the physical pain caused Apocalypse to frown slightly, but his persevering character made him not make any sound. He looked down at the wound on his body and looked at the armor that had been broken. At the moment, I reached out and pulled the whole armor down.


    "You are not my opponent, the banshee. Your strength is powerful and vicious, but I am not dead. Even if it hurts me, it is only a temporary matter. Soon, I will return to the most Healthy state."


    "is it?"


    Upon hearing this, Shirley immediately sneered. Looking at her sweet smile, Tianqi��s bones suddenly chilled, and immediately looked down at his chest.


    The wounds there were still bloody, and the whole wound began to appear black and black. Although the flesh around the wound squirmed desperately, I wanted to fix it to the usual way. But whenever these flesh and blood squirm around the wound, a black evil force will permeate, like a greedy demon, to devour it.


    The undead body of the apocalypse has no use on this. It can''t be said that it has no use. It can only be said that he can only form a delicate balance with the damage caused by Shirley. Although he said that he could not cure it, it did not make it worse.


    In this regard, Shirley''s eyes stunned, revealing a charming, but it made people smile in the heart of the sweet smile.


    "My magic claw magic can swallow the flesh and blood, and grow up. Anyone who has the claws in the sky will be swallowed up by the magical power of the sky above. You can maintain it so that it does not spread out. It seems that there are still a few Put the brush. But you can stop my claws, I don''t believe you can block my next few claws. I don''t believe it, when I am scratching your body, you can still be like this. Indifferent!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 789： Forced interception

    Shirley��s threat did incite the apocalyptic heart. Because he does not have that grasp to keep himself under this sinister and vicious magic and will not fall into desperation.


    The immortal body is always a relative statement, just like the way humans have researched for speeding regeneration. If it is not because Victor is implanted with super-strong alloy, some of his bone cells are reconstituted. Grade alloy cells, then rely on the destruction of the organism by the white phosphorus bomb, you can completely wipe it out. And the apocalypse is the same, the advantage brought by his undead body is almost gone in the face of Shirley''s magic.


    Therefore, he immediately wisely gave up the idea of ??protecting his own barrier with the immortal body, but built the defense line with other abilities.


    This move was useful because Shirley''s next attack was immediately blocked. His flaming shield easily disintegrated Shirley''s magic, and her attack was completely lost. And this is also to let the constant attack of Shirley could not help but grin.


    "It��s a hell, why is the magic of heaven to be restrained by this power with light and fire attributes. It is obvious that he will not be my opponent if he fights like that."


    "Uncle said, your magic is just a little trick. You believe this time."


    The exchanges between the two girls made the crowds around me secretly screaming in their hearts. They really didn��t think that a guy who was just an ordinary little girl actually had this level of power and even pressed it once. The prestige of the apocalypse.


    This makes their hearts full of curiosity, but it is because of identity problems can not reveal the curiosity of the heart. However, the little naughty broke their scruples at this time, because the two girls had a good personal relationship, the little mischief asked directly to them.


    "Shirley, are you? How can you have this ability?"


    "Dad found me a good teacher, a very interesting guy."


    Looking at each other, the two little guys concealed a part of the information about their uncle, and then broke out the insignificant part. And this is even more surprising to these mutants.


    If learning can get this level of power, then the news is really a bit more amazing. But when they thought about the identity of Zhou Yi, they soon let go of their hearts. It is impossible for a guy who can be invited to be a teacher by God to be an ordinary person, and this means that this power is almost impossible to be learned by ordinary people. Naturally, for these mutants, this will not become a universal threat.


    Whether a mutant can accept a considerable amount of human imaging is such a strong presence as Shirley, it will only have a huge impact on their existence value. That is definitely not a good situation.


    Of course, there is also apocalypse to hear this. He guessed it almost immediately and then whispered at her.


    "This is the means of the **** you are now. Do you really think that such a witch who gets some care from the gods can be enemies with me? Desperate!"


    When he said this, he immediately waved his hand and magnified his molecular-level power to the extreme. They were like a group of sandstorms against Shirley. In this regard, Wanda had to hold the shoulders of Wan Wang and support the defense barrier with him.


    "The power of this guy has become stronger, and we can''t support how long it will take!"


    The warning sound made Charles start turning his brain. He first glanced at Shirley and got the answer.


    "Sorry, let me attack him, but let me defend, especially to protect so many people. My magic has no such power!"


    This answer disappointed Charles, but it was not desperate. Soon, he put his gaze on the table of the ceremony, and when he saw the boy who was still sleeping, he immediately had an idea in his heart.


    "Pitt, think of ways to bring that child out of here."


    "Are you sure?" He glanced at the direction of the table and quickly slammed his mouth. "Okay, but I need some help. Wanda, help me!"


    When he heard the call, Wanda immediately slammed his power and forcibly opened a crack in the dust of the sky, and the fast silver instantly turned into a lightning bolt and rushed over.


    It is very rare to accelerate your ability to slow down time and disguise. Even Apocalypse has no way to deal with it. So soon, fast silver rushed to the side of the target. With the little boy above, I immediately withdrew from the pyramid.


    And seeing the fast silver succeed, Charles immediately shouted at Wanda.


    "Just now, we are leaving here too."


    Upon hearing this, Wanda immediately opened his own chaos magic, and before the awakening of the molecular storm of the Apocalypse, he almost left all the companions with danger. At this time, Apocalypse discovered their intentions.


    Losing the key child, all his plans have become a bubble. The result is completely unacceptable to him, so now, he has fully erupted his power, so that the storm of the molecule instantly swallowed the pyramid he made.


    In an instant, the huge pyramids, like the tens of thousands of years of time, have turned into sand and dust from the inside out, and this dust has been tumbling and rolling, like the waves of the sea, unscrupulously moving around. Spread spread.


    It is bigger than any sandstorm that has appeared in nature, and it is more horrible than any storm. This destructive force at the molecular level swept through Cairo in an instant, destroying all the things that could be destroyed in this former city.


    As if it had been wiped by a huge palm, the ground began to sink. On the ground, the soldiers and mentally ills that came in were all affected. The destructive power at the molecular level is naturally not something humans can fight against. Even the special machine of intelligence machinery has no ability to persist. Like those humans, they were quickly broken down into tiny molecules that became part of this huge, ever-spreading sandstorm.


    When they were completely destroyed, Ao Chuang suddenly appeared on the space carrier of the Tian hammer, and brought them an unfortunate news.


    "Mr. Osborne, you need to pay for your mistakes."


    "What do you mean by this?" As soon as he heard the speech of Ao Chuang, the old Osborne immediately gloomy face. Being accused of being a so-called intelligent system is already equivalent to insult in his social status. If it is not because the identity of Ao Chuang is too special, maybe he has already completely destroyed this so-called intelligent system. Lost.


    However, he can restrain himself, and Aochuang will not do this. From a human point of view, Ao Chuang is equal to straight, so he completely ignores Osborne''s face and tells him mercilessly.


    "I once suggested you, Mr. Osborne. I warned you that it is a dangerous place, in order to reduce casualties as much as possible. You should be sensible, it is best to evacuate the soldiers there. But you have not done so, but now Huge casualties have already appeared, and through my logic, you need to take a considerable part of the responsibility for this type of casualties."


    This straightforward speech made Osborne instantly redden his face, and also attracted many people''s whispers. And just as old Osborne wanted to break out, he wanted to forcefully suppress this commotion. The three people who have the same status as him stood up.


    "Ao Chuang, what happened in Cairo, do you have a detailed report?"


    "I only have some data records!" said Ao Chuang, forcibly intervening in the network of Tian Hammer, and playing the images he saw through the Zhiwu. "This is the situation I saw at the beginning. The mutants seem to have some strong fighting forces. They have fought with our hostile targets. There is a positional relationship, I have temporarily marked them as allies. ""


    "In addition, I also found the wanted Avengers all over. Because they are also fighting against the hostile targets of this operation. All I have not planned to intervene for the time being, but are ready to mobilize enough power to carry them at the last moment. Captured. But at this time, over-specified energy fluctuations broke out from inside the pyramid."


    "Everything is destroyed in an instant. According to the data analysis, this should be a molecular blow. In this blow, all my intellectuals, as well as the soldiers who are mobilized by you, are fatally killed. The attack. They lost their life reaction in an instant, and the intelligence device completely broke the connection with me."


    The impact began to change in accordance with the theory of Ao Chuang, from the battle between the mutants, to the participation of the Avengers, and finally to the huge unimaginable horror sandstorm. Until the end of the impact, Aochuang immediately inserted a satellite image.


    "There is a reason, I mobilized the satellite to remotely monitor the area. Then I found this! The dust storm of the molecular level has completely covered the entire Cairo area, and with the movement of the central point began to enter the Gulf area at high speed. According to its coverage and the degree of growth, he will soon be spread to several nearby human cities. This is a devastating blow, enough to cause casualties to tens of thousands of humans in an instant. I hope that everyone here will be able to respond as soon as possible."


    The grim situation allowed the three responsible people to look at each other one after another, and then they skipped the old Osborne and asked Ou Chuang.


    "If we make a fixed-point strike against the center of this sandstorm, is it useful?"


    "The data is not clear, but you can try it."


    Listening to the answer from Austrian, the three people nodded immediately. A new order was issued. And when they commanded, the old Osborne��s face had already appeared a sly look.


    He knows that in the struggle for this right, he has already gone out. But it is not so easy to let him admit defeat easily.


    The Osborne family never admit defeat, they are the most fierce and awkward warriors. Whether it is for others or for yourself. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 790： Destroy the Scourge of God

    The huge sandstorm as seen from space is like a khaki-like disc, slowly moving in the direction of the Middle East.


    According to its speed of movement, it is certain that in less than half an hour, this dust storm that can destroy the molecular structure can spread from Cairo to Ismailia and Suez. Then two hours later, I will travel to the Jerusalem area and destroy everything that is going along the way.


    This is a serious incident as much as New York. If it cannot be stopped in time, then countries such as Israel, Jordan, Lebanon, and Syria will all be devastated. Most of the Middle East will be gone. Therefore, just after a little understanding of the seriousness of the matter, the country headed by Israel began to cooperate with the action of the Sky Hammer and launched a large number of long-range strikes against the constantly moving sandstorm.


    However, no matter what kind of blow, even if several countries in Russia and even NATO used their own bomber formations and all weapons of the sea fleet, they did not play their expected role.


    All missiles, missiles and even a variety of weapons of mass destruction have become a joke in the face of the molecular storm. Even a Mars has not been sputtered, and they have become a fly ash that has been swallowed up by the molecular storm and become part of countless dust.


    This situation is beyond the imagination of all. As a result, the Ismailia and Suez regions, which were the first to meet this kind of impact, immediately had an unprecedented riot, and those who had been informed by the government began to flee away from the dust storm. At the same time, the same thing started in the neighboring Israel.


    In the case of life being in danger, everyone is desperately seeking a lifeline. Even if the Israeli government has made more guarantees, even if it does not hesitate to use force, it will not allow those who are desperately to survive to restore order. The situation is getting more and more chaotic, and the whole of Israel has been in a state of embarrassment in a short time. At this time, almost no one can help them, and the whole Tian hammer and the league are completely helpless.


    "President Stark sent a call and asked us to find a solution to this as soon as possible."


    "The Allies are holding an emergency meeting and they demand that we must find a way to stop this ghost."


    "The President of Israel called, if we have not resolved his words before this thing enters Israel''s borders, then in order to ensure Israel''s security, they will use all their nuclear weapons to destroy this thing."


    One message after another was passed to the Tianshou Bureau, so that several responsible persons who had just taken over the Tianshou Bureau were overwhelmed. Originally, they also wanted to consult with Aochuang, but Aochuang is no longer here. With the people-oriented principle, he has devoted himself to the evacuation of the population in the disaster-stricken areas at this time. Of course, to put it another way, the civilians in Israel can understand the disaster of the molecular storm so quickly, and they can��t get rid of the propaganda of the intellectual weapon.


    In short, the situation is very bad. In addition to using nuclear weapons, they have no more options now. But nuclear weapons are really not free to use, especially in this chaotic region of the Middle East. Therefore, at this time they can only hope for the existence of miracles. I hope this storm can stop by itself or move in the direction of the sea.


    However, the possibility of this hope is very small, especially since they do not know what the mobile principle of this dust storm is. However, they do not know, does not mean that others do not know. It is very clear that Professor Charles, who is running away, is the target of this dust storm. Although they are not willing to believe, the fact is that Apocalypse has discovered their existence and is indeed moving towards their position.


    The danger is always behind them, and tracking to escape from the Apocalypse is not that simple. Even at this juncture of life and death, the captain was desperately yelling at the magnetic king who manipulated a large piece of metal and led them to escape by magnetic levitation.


    "Eric, we must change course. We can''t go in this direction any more. Go ahead, the territory of Israel is in front, and the human beings living there will be completely killed in the storm of Apocalypse."


    When I heard this, Wan Wang couldn''t help but frown. If it is other countries, he really does not care much about the lives of ordinary people. But Israel is a different country. For him, this country has a special meaning. He will not forget his mother and father, and will not forget his identity before becoming a magnetic king. A Jew, this identity has been branded on his body for too long, even though he has already passed most of his life, he has not forgotten everything he has experienced.


    So for him, this country entirely composed of Jews is really special. Let him raise a feeling of intolerance at this moment.


    However, if you change lanes at this time, the danger is inevitably intensified. Behind him is the dust storm of the sky, once you turn your head, there is only one dead road. Therefore, they can only move to the sea when they change lanes, but once they leave the land, the effect of geomagnetism will be reduced by a large part of the ocean. Usually good, but now with the disturbance of the apocalypse, Wan Wang Wang is really not sure that they can safely escape from this situation.


    So for a time he was caught in a dilemma, and what was even worse was that there was not much time left for him to think. However, Charles, who knew everything about his old friend, saw his hesitation in his heart, so Charles gave his advice immediately.


    "Transfer to the sea. I think most of us are not willing to see any human tragedy happening because of us. So, take a little risk, I think everyone can accept it."


    After hearing this suggestion, I saw the expression of other people. Wan Wangwang reveals a complex look and then quietly pulls the magnetic suspension flying saucer toward the Mediterranean. Such a move was immediately taken to the bottom of those who watched the dust storm.


    They have taken a long breath, especially with the Israeli president. As soon as the dust storm changed and moved to the Mediterranean Sea, he immediately had a heart attack and was taken to the emergency center. The situation is said to be a bit serious, but it is completely acceptable in comparison to the destruction of Israel as a whole.


    However, the Israelis are relaxed. Europeans are going crazy.


    At the speed of this devastating sandstorm, for up to half a day, it can log on to the European continent, and at that time, the whole of Europe faced the catastrophe. The micro level of the molecular level has really exceeded the limits of human science and technology. So soon, they came up with a way that could only be solved. That is, when this devastating sandstorm moves to the center of the Mediterranean, it disintegrates everything with a large equivalent of nuclear strikes.


    This is a gamble, no doubt. But it is also the only way they can think of it. In terms of the coverage of mankind''s current civilization, they must not lose this place in Europe. So in order to protect Europe, it is a matter of course to make such a decision.


    So soon, all the neighboring countries began to mobilize nuclear weapons. And all these Charles, who are busy escaping, they don''t know. All they think about now is to escape and escape the tracing of this terrible sandstorm. On the way to their escape, an unexpected situation occurred. That is the child who was rescued by them and woke up.


    The little guy is only five or six years old. Generally speaking, children of this age are more afraid of life, especially in a strange situation. It can be said that certain mood fluctuations will inevitably occur. But this child did not have this reaction. He just squinted his black eyes and turned around on everyone''s face before falling on Shirley and Aretha.


    "Shirley, Aretha? Why are you here? And, where are we, why do you look a little strange?"


    The name of the two girls was called out in one mouth, and the reality of the little boy��s watch was weird. In this case, Aretha was surprised and looked at Shirley, then said to the little guy.


    "Little brother, who are you? How do you know the name of me and Shirley?"


    "What are you talking about, Aretha. I am Xiaoyu." Drumming his little face, the little guy said with a little anger. "You are joking with me again, I want to tell my father."


    "Hah, little devil. What do you say in the end, how can I not understand?"


    The more confused she was, the more she couldn��t help but raised her eyebrows and reprimanded the little guy. And her performance is to make the gangsters on the face of the little guy become more and more obvious. At the same time, a special force emerged from him. Although it is only a glimpse, the burning sensation has given people around them an illusion of being in front of the sun.


    This feeling made Charles and Orolo feel a little embarrassed, as if they had encountered a similar situation. And just when they were confused, the little guy spoke again.


    "Shirley, you are playing me again. I must tell my father and mother, let them have a good chat with you."


    After hearing this, Aretha finally found something wrong. She took Shirley, who wanted to say something, and went straight to the little guy, staring at him, asking word by word.


    "Hey, little guy. Tell me, who is your mom and dad?"


    "Are you stupid, Aretha. We don''t know who our father is?"


    The little guy��s answer made Shirley realize what she was. She immediately showed her fist and said without threat.


    "Say it, or I''ll punch you."


    "Well, you threaten me." The hustle and bustle squeezed the mouth, and the little guy said honestly. "Our father is Zhou Yi, my mother is Qin. Gree. You have forgotten this, be careful that Ada Aunt reprimands you!" (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 791： The mystery of life experience begins

    The little guy said it was surprising, even shocking words. This news made everyone grow up, revealing an unacceptable appearance. Among them, the most outstanding performance is Scott as a prisoner.


    He almost snarled at once, like a mad dog.


    "Impossible, this is impossible. Damn little devil, you are lying, you are lying. The piano can''t have children with him, impossible. Her child is Nathan, not this **** little devil. It''s all fake. Are fake."


    This crazy snoring caused the little guy to immediately shrink to the back of Shirley. Soon, the voice was completely dispelled, and Rogan, who couldn''t stand it, slammed his fist directly on the back of his head, letting him calm down completely. After doing all this, he asked other people inexplicably.


    "What is going on, is this guy crazy?"


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s too much infatuation and I can''t recognize the reality."


    Hank responded coldly. Obviously, for Scott, he has no extra feelings. In the face of his attitude, Charles sighed and asked.


    "There should always be a reason. It is impossible for a person to madly and casually. No matter how he says, he should have a reason to drive him to do this. For example, Nathan?"


    "No one cares about the guy named Nathan, and nobody cares about this **** bastard. Professor, what we want to think about now is how to run away from the environmental pollution created by the bastard. I don''t want to shrink myself. Molecular state, then my mother will never come back."


    Scott Langman, who is nicknamed the ant, said indiscriminately. Obviously, he really has no good feelings for the guy with the same name. And when he heard him say this, Charles sighed and stopped talking about anything.


    However, although he has stopped his own topic, others do not have this idea. Victor, who is also a captive, said very simply.


    "Nathan, that''s the name of another guy you''ve captured. I remember very clearly, Nathan Christopher Charles Summers. It is said that he is the son of Scott and is coming from the future. Is this news a bit ridiculous!"


    "The future?" This sensitive vocabulary immediately ushered in the attention of many people, and in this case, Charles immediately mobilized his ability to enter Nathan''s brain.


    Although Nathan also inherited a little spiritual power from his mother, but this power can not stop Charles'' invasion of his memory. So soon, he saw Nathan��s memory and stripped away what he wanted from a little bit.


    And when he opened his eyes again, he immediately smiled at the people around him.


    "It seems that Victor is right. This child is indeed coming from the future. However, his future seems to be not a world with us. In his world, there is no such **** as Zhou Yi. This is something like a weapon. That is to say, he has nothing to do with our world."


    "The parents of this guy are really Scott and the piano? Damn, Scott, this **** is really lucky."


    With a grin, Rogan commented. In this regard, Charles is sighing.


    "No, his mother is called Marlene Pryor, a clone of the piano. That means he still doesn''t get what he wants, even in another world."


    This kind of discourse made Rogan unable to bear a whistle and showed deep sympathy for Scott. At the same time, Charles turned his head to look at the little guy on the side and showed him such a tendency.


    "Maybe I can look at your memory, child. In this case, maybe we can know what your true identity is?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shirley immediately kept the little guy behind him. Then he looked at Professor Charles with a vigilant look.


    "Hey, this kid is probably really my brother. I don''t allow you to move him."


    "What happened, Shirley? Why are we here? Also, I found out why you and Aisha are getting smaller. Dad and Mom, why? Why are we not at home, why are we at sea? ��


    The little guy found out now that it was wrong, and this immediately let him open his voice and questioned Shirley desperately. And how can I answer him? Shirley was really unable to do it for a while.


    At this time, Aretha came over and held the little guy''s shoulder and said to him.


    "Hey, do you still know what you were doing? I mean, what do you remember before you woke up?"


    ��Before you woke up?�� scratched his little head, and the little guy recalled it before he said indignantly. "Shang''s bad guy bet with me and said that I can''t run him. Then I was more angry with him when I was angry. I just remember that I ran over my head, it seemed to be rushing too fast, then I felt around When it darkens for a moment, I don��t know anything."


    "If you say that this little guy is coming from the future, then this is too bizarre." Shaking his head, questioning the child''s statement is completely unbelievable. "Just if you can run through the future with a run, then should I also go back and look at it regularly?"


    "There is only one explanation, Pete. That is the child''s speed is much faster than you. And his speed is still the real physical speed!"


    In one sentence, the mouth of his brother was blocked, and Wanda put his eyes on this seemingly cute child.


    "Hey, little guy. Can you tell me how fast you can run the fastest? Or, have you tried testing your speed?"


    "I know that Aunt Susan and her mother have tested it for me." Nodded, the little guy had an excited smile on his face. "I can circle the earth seven times in a second, and I don''t think this is my fastest speed. No one in the world except Dad and Mom can catch up with me. It is not the bad guy of Shang En. !"


    "If he is telling the truth, then he really needs to be faster than me." Touching his nose, Fast Silver is somewhat unacceptable. But for the little guy''s statement, he doesn''t seem to have any doubts. Children of this age do not lie casually, so his statement is true.


    But soon, he came again with such a sentence.


    "However, a child ran out of the speed of light at any time. Is it a little scary? I mean, if he hits something, he can directly blow a piece of land."


    "It is very scary, but from an academic point that has not yet been verified, if he can really achieve this speed, then he must have a protective energy layer. This can protect him, but also Protecting other things will not be harmed by him. Compared with this, I think the key to the problem is that he said that he can still get some faster. On the fast, some real speed of light, and even more likely to be super-speed of light, If that''s the case, it''s very likely that something strange will happen. Just like Einstein said, time travel?"


    As a part of science, Hank gave his opinion. And for his opinion, someone immediately shouted.


    "Well, this is an amazing news. A child who can travel in time and space just six years old. What should I say, is it a child of the gods?"


    "It''s incredible, but it''s all about accepting reality." Nodded, Charles put his gaze on the sandstorm that was chasing after him. "But this is not a bad thing. Maybe this is a key opportunity for the gods to intervene."


    "I was still thinking about it. If Shirley��s identity is used, please ask if there is a shot that will lead to unhappiness. After all, they will be our mistakes here. But now with this child, I think our reason will become More fully. Even if he is not willing to intervene in the house of our mutants, but in the case that his own child is threatened, I think he can''t sit still there."


    Ignore the eyes of Shirley, who actually played this kind of ghost idea. Charles smiled apologetically and spread his thoughts to the opposite side of the sea. At this time, the apocalypse that has been behind them has been throwing the dust of the sky and sending out a horrible call sign.


    "You want to contact him, Charles. Hand over the children in your hands, he belongs to me. The world belongs to me."


    This crazy voice made the little guy unable to hold on to Area��s clothes and shrunk tightly into his shadow. And this is what made him discover something strange.


    He found that his sister''s shadow was actually alive, and a sly and vague figure appeared on his side without any notice, and slowly extended his hand to his little head.


    This situation is a bit weird, but the little guy doesn''t feel scared. On the contrary, he has a special kind of intimacy. Especially when the big hand in the shadow touched his head and brought him a different kind of warmth, he couldn''t help but whisper.


    "father?"


    The small doubts were instantly obscured by the sound of the storm. The apocalypse suddenly broke out of an unimaginable amount of violent violence. In an instant, the innocent sand broke through the limits of speed, and Charles surrounded them all. At the same time, with the dust coming from countless rushes, the voice of the celestial anger was clearly passed.


    "I said, he is mine. You are not taking him, waiting for you is only a dead end."


    The yellow sand flutters and the sky is dim. The apocalypse at this moment seems to be the **** who dominates the end of the world. But in this sky and yellow sand, a shadow spreads quietly and quietly, and it is getting bigger and bigger, and everything is shrouded in the blink of an eye.


    Like a giant whale in the deep sea, it emerged from the surface of the sea a little bit. When he was completely revealed, the only thing left was the great shock. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 792： Doomsday shadows may endanger

    The long, yellow sands are overwhelming, and the molecular storm that disintegrates everything is constantly impacting Charles''s only defense. This power is so powerful that the magnetic king and Wanda that supported this protection soon felt the pain of power failure. But this pain comes quickly, and it goes fast. In an instant, everything has disappeared.


    The yellow sands of the sky lost their movements, and their protection was suddenly disintegrated. Everything in the field of vision is in vain, everything seems to have disappeared. There was nothing but darkness and silence in front of me, so that everyone here could not help but have a special idea, that is, they are already dead.


    Only the world of death will be so quiet, and only the world of death will be so dark.


    People who have never experienced death will always have such similar ideas, and this kind of thinking is inevitably irritating them. Among them, the most panic is that Shirley and Aretha are both very capable, but they have come back to the little girl who has not experienced any big scenes.


    The fearful and uneasy people in their hearts almost immediately hugged each other, and at the same time, they did not forget the younger brother who had never been masked. Pull him into his arms. After doing this, they immediately trembled and whispered.


    "Uncle, Uncle. Come and help. We are going to die, come and save us!"


    Their voices are small, and the darkness and silence here are like the sounds that are swallowed up. So no one has found out what they are doing. And just as the two little girls were preparing for the second time, a painful direct mourning to the soul was violently resounding from this endless darkness.


    "No, no, no. This is impossible."


    The short words are full of death and despair, and after that, everything is back to calm. But the calm is only the surface, because at this time everyone''s heart has set off a fierce wave.


    They are not fools, they just know who sent them out. The apocalypse, which has just been incomprehensible, has no sound so quickly, and it seems that it has been completely destroyed. How to think of such a situation makes people feel weird and horrible.


    The good news is that they seem to be alive. But this chaotic situation, which is unclear, makes each of them live an abnormal suffering. In this case, Rogan, who is relatively undead, can''t help it.


    "Hanke, help me. Grab and throw it out, I am going to see what kind of ghosts exist in the darkness outside."


    "I suggest you better not to be so rash!"


    Stretched out his hand and used his ability to directly hold down Rogan''s body. Wan Wang Wang cautiously stared at the empty world outside, and his face slowly appeared a fearful look.


    "I can tell you very responsibly that once you get out of this small security field, then your end may be worse than death."


    "I can feel the most primitive magnetic resonance, even if I just have a little metal molecule. I can still feel the presence of metal and magnetic field even in the molecular storm. But here, everything. No. Everything is silent, everything is empty. I can assure you that you can take a step forward and you will feel the feelings of Apocalypse."


    Wan Wang��s warning allowed Rogan to take a step forward even after he gained freedom. Although he is heroic, he has not yet reached the point where he is willing to die for some strange danger. So he made the most sensible choice and asked other people.


    "What the **** is this all about?"


    It is natural for people in the dark to find out what is going on. But space satellites far outside the atmosphere can see everything that happened in the Mediterranean.


    An unprecedentedly large spherical shadow almost enveloped the entire Mediterranean region, and the long sand that disturbed Europe as a whole has been completely lost, swallowed up by this innocent darkness. Even with the large swallows of oceans that were swallowed at the same time, even some of the land adjacent to the Mediterranean.


    This black shadow is not blocked by any physical level of existence, and all the existence that it touches can only be integrated into the darkness. What happened inside? Does the thing inside exist in the end? Is this dangerous, or is it an unexpected turn? No one knows the answer, and no one can give an answer.


    In the face of this darkness, all the means of human detection have become blind, as long as it is slightly touched, even if you come back, don''t think about coming back. The mouth of the abyss, the shadow of the end, such a name was quickly hung on the darkness. In the face of such a strange darkness, the neighboring Europeans could not sit still.


    The long molecular storm of the yellow sand is terrible. This seemingly strange and terrifying spherical shadow is not inferior. For the sake of safety, or for the safety of countless people. Several countries on the Mediterranean coast of Europe immediately joined forces to pressure the Heavenly Hammer and even the Allies, asking them to do so as soon as possible to destroy what might threaten them.


    In the face of such a request, the Allies are inevitably caught in an urgent discussion.


    "Our people have no way to determine what this black shadow is?"


    "No, sir. All the detection measures are useless. Even if the intelligence weapon is sent into the shadow, it immediately loses its trace. The only thing we know now is that this shadow has a huge gravitational pull beyond imagination. The strength of this gravitational force theoretically squeezes the entire earth into powder. But in the current situation, this bad situation has not happened. So I don''t mind if we use this adventurous move."


    Ou Chuang is in it and has a very structured statement of his opinion. But this time, his opinions are not so easy to accept.


    "Ao Chuang. My people are under great threat, they are caught in an irresistible panic. Order, law, the cornerstone of the entire civilized society is broken down because of what exists on the sea. Do not destroy it. Off, my people will never settle down, they will always be held by this panic. Therefore, your opinion is simply unrealistic."


    The leaders of Greece and Turkey screamed madly, because at this time, all their land on the sea had been completely swallowed up by this shadow. It''s not just at sea, it''s the same in some places along the coast.


    This is definitely a huge loss for these two countries, and what worries them more is what might happen next.


    The nationals have already experienced a considerable degree of riots. If there is any movement in this shadow at this time, then their country will almost completely fall into a state of collapse. So they can only ask for the shadow, and it is necessary to let others agree to attack the shadow.


    However, this is just their idea. It is clear that Aochuang, who is looking at things more rationally, does not agree with this.


    "Sir, you should trust the data. According to my statistics, if you let go of those that have already been affected, this shadow is basically safe. At least it is safer than the previous molecular dust storm. At this time, What we have to do is not to have any outrageous actions in this shadow. Instead, we should do our utmost to appease the people��s psychology and let the people return to rationality, thus maintaining the order of society and the state. At this point, Zhiwu can help you complete Such work. If I can get the full cooperation of the government agencies in the countries, I think soon, your so-called panic and riot will be stopped."


    "What is the use of this kind of palliative measures? The **** intelligent system, are you not saying that it is for the safety of all mankind? Why is such a big threat in front of you, you always want to stop us from destroying it? What about it? This is what you say is safe. Is this what you say for human service? You garbage machine, liar, bastard!"


    The Greek government, which has undergone restructuring due to its debts, is indispensable to the emotional elements. For them, things that have not been true to the real people have never been done before, let alone arbitrarily so arbitrarily.


    However, Austrian can not accept this unreasonable accusation.


    "Sir, first of all, I must remind you. I am not an intelligent system. I am Altron, a life born of technology. Please give me the same height as you in personality. In addition, I feel that everything I do is It is for my mission. I can''t agree with you to do anything that might harm humanity because of your guess. What happens when you attack this shadow, no one knows, if it breaks out, it is for all humans. I am not responsible. In this case, I tend to control human emotions. The practice of maintaining a stable order is absolutely the most correct and the most effective way to protect human security. I firmly deny that I am wrong."


    Ou Chuang said that he has his reasons. But for the human beings present, what he said is still unacceptable. One of the most common words in human life is possible. And when something can threaten their safety, the only thing they will do is to destroy this possibility.


    The history of countless years has witnessed all this. How many people or things have been destroyed because of the possibility, it is a question that is unclear. So it is the same here. Faced with the possibility of destroying Europe, this group of people gave up the opinions of Altron and chose what they thought was right. This led to the direct silence of the Austrian.


    He can''t understand and can''t understand. Because in essence, no matter how much he becomes like a human being, he will never be human. The difference in thinking and position makes them always have inevitable differences in the handling of problems, just like now.


    So he can only watch, through the eyes of countless wise weapons, watching one nuclear weapon after another rise to the sky and rush into the shadows. Then, it is still all the silence. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 793： Swallowing world and world changes

    It��s not only the reaction of the huge spherical shadow in the event of a nuclear bomb attack. It is also the most authentic portrayal of everyone who sees it now. The sights in front of them have completely exceeded their imagination, and their brains have completely turned into blanks.


    All along, human beings are almost crazy about the power of nuclear weapons, the super weapon that ended World War II. They even want to believe that there isn''t a nuclear bomb that can''t be solved, and if so, use two such bombing theories.


    But in the last few years, their theory has been constantly undergoing severe tests. First, the small-equivalent nuclear bomb was invalid, and then the large-volume nuclear bomb was directly smashed by the so-called gods, and the explosion of the last 50 million-ton power was eliminated by Ming Wang.


    The nuclear bomb seems to have gradually faded away from its former high status and sacred glory, gradually becoming a weapon with only strategic significance. But even so, it is still the real killer of those big countries. The leaders of those countries stubbornly believe that nuclear bombs are useless because they are facing gods. In addition to the gods, the theory of nuclear bombs is still unbreakable. But now, they have no courage to say this.


    The nuclear bombs are so depressed in the shadows that it is a nightmare for them. If the nuclear bomb that was initially set to detonate inside the shadow was due to an unknown factor, it would become a dud. Then the mushroom cloud that broke out directly at the shadow junction instantly lost its light, and even the scene with the sound being completely sucked away by the endless shadows was enough to crush their hearts.


    "What the **** is this, damn, can it be absorbed even by the explosion of a nuclear bomb?"


    ��It feels like a bottomless abyss opens its mouth to the human world.��


    The two short words reflect the ideas of most of the leaders of the Allies. In the face of such a situation, they have been unable to be as arrogant as before. At this time, Ao Chuang said again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I think that you should accept my suggestion now, to appease the masses and reshape the order as our current top priority. Since the final means of all of you have completely lost their function, why not retreat to the next level. Use my advice?"


    His plain words made many people in the room feel uncomfortable. Although he is indeed talking about the most practical approach, others feel that it is taunting their incompetence no matter how they listen.


    In view of the fact that this is a system, most of them can only be secretly concealed. But Greek and Turkish people can''t keep silent like they do. They can only bite their teeth and point their heads to Orchuang.


    "Go ahead, do what you want. I will let those who are still under our control cooperate with your intelligence."


    As the wish of the Austrian creation got the consent of the leaders of the two countries, it immediately began to operate. And looking at the Austrian innovation gradually disappeared in front of themselves, some people immediately issued a dissatisfied voice.


    "The **** machine, just think of yourself as a person."


    "Pay attention to your tone, sir. If you don''t have him, the next time you are burned, you might be you!"


    Tony, who had been silent for a while, couldn��t help but make a sound. As soon as he heard out, he immediately attracted a ridicule.


    "Mr. Stark, I really have to admire your use of people''s eyes. First, a traitor like Nick Fury. Then I found a waste like Norman Osborne. If it wasn''t for him, he didn''t stop it." If you are worse, maybe these things will not appear at all. Do you think that he needs to pay a considerable part of the responsibility?"


    "Your, you have to pay attention to the evidence. How do you make sure that this is Osborne''s mistake. Although his actions have failed, things have deteriorated to the present level. But how do you be sure, change someone else, Things don''t develop like this? If you can guarantee this kind of thing, I will let Osborne take full responsibility and then put the person you said on his position. But if you don''t have such a candidate. Please close your mouth and don''t blame others for no reason. This will only show your stupidity."


    "you"


    The mouth gun just started, and some people immediately stopped it with a harsh voice.


    "Enough, the current situation does not have any room for you to swear. The rest of the work is wasted on this meaningless thing, it is better to figure out how to cope with this shadow. The researchers of the Tianshou Bureau have not yet made Understand what the composition of this shadow is all about?"


    Upon hearing this, the head of the Tianshou Bureau of Wang��s name wiped the sweat on his head and answered seriously.


    "I am sorry, sir. We have tried to explore the secret of this thing as much as possible. But because of its special construction, all our sampling instruments have lost their effect. So we can''t judge what it is, we can only give One or two possible conjectures."


    "Even if you guess your ambitions, what is your guess?"


    "At the moment, the most likely conjecture is two. One is that this is the ability of some other space in the world to be modernized, with spatial faults, it can do everything we see today. ��


    "That''s impossible!" The conjecture just said, Tony Stark interrupted him impatiently. "The impact of the nuclear bomb does not have any effect on this kind of thing. If he is a spatial fault, there should be a reaction to this level of energy shock. Expanding or collapse, this is a performance that should be there. ��


    "There is only a second possibility." The person in charge of the surname shrugged his shoulders, revealing an unrecognizable expression. "The second possibility is that this is a black hole that can be suppressed. If it is a black hole, everything can be explained."


    "Abandoned. Mr. Wang, do you know the quality of a black hole? Just a coin-sized black hole can crush a continental shelf and swallow the entire planet in sufficient time. Now this guy in front of you How big is it, he has almost as much a voyage from the Middle East to Europe as the entire Mediterranean. If he is a black hole, we are already finished."


    Tony once again interrupted this so-called conjecture and put forward his own point of view. For this statement, the person in charge of Wang��s name just shook his head and then said it without humiliation.


    "Mr. Stark, I just relayed the opinions of the experts in the Tianshou Bureau. I am a diplomatic professional, not a physical science. In this respect, I can only believe those experts."


    "Compared to your experts, I am a more professional person. I said, it can''t be a black hole."


    "So can you tell what it is? Or can you give us a practical advice?"


    This sentence blocked Tony''s next words, obviously, even with his confident level of technology can not solve such a special problem. Like everyone else, he knows nothing about everything. So he is just like everyone else, and there can be no substantive advice.


    "Is there nothing to say? If there is nothing to say, let''s discuss something else. For example, it is necessary to establish a segregation zone near the Mediterranean Sea, so that all unrelated people will temporarily leave this dangerous thing. Sea routes, air routes and all The land needs to be monitored. We can''t let any civilians touch this dangerous thing, anyone, even the army."


    "Hello, there is an accident. The shadow is fading!"


    A sudden sentence interrupted all his arrangements. And no one cares about it, because everyone''s eyes are focused on the shadow that is fading.


    The huge shadow is receding a little bit from the sky above the Mediterranean. And after it faded, everyone saw a terrible scene.


    The land that was once covered by shadows on the coasts of Greece and Turkey disappeared completely, and the places swallowed were so smooth that it looked like it was cut by something sharp, or it was like being swallowed by something. It fell the same. Not just these, seawater, even the islands that once existed in the Mediterranean region, have disappeared. Disappeared in this invisible mouth.


    Numerous sea waters have disappeared into the shadows that have gradually faded, and huge shadows have also excavated a new bottom layer deeper than the Mariana Trench.


    The new space needs more sea water to accumulate, but the Mediterranean, which has been swallowed up by a lot of sea water, can no longer afford such a heavy responsibility. Numerous seawater surged in the seaport connected to the ocean, but it was impossible to fill a huge gap in a short time. The sea level is falling, and a little bit of the already ugly coast is exposed. Not only here, almost the world''s oceans have been affected. It��s just not as obvious here.


    And when the shadows faded completely, the blue sky and white clouds appeared in the sky above the Mediterranean Sea. A new Mediterranean has formed. Or this round pool appears on the earth. The new earth pattern has emerged, and Eurasia and even the African continent have varying degrees of slight tremors. This is a natural disaster, no doubt. But it is a fortunate natural disaster, because it is so far, and because of the absolute horror it displays.


    Looking at it all, someone immediately began to mutter.


    "The **** thing, what the **** is this."


    The human allies began to frantically explore the true identity of this shadow, and the whole world began to stir up because of this shadow.


    After twelve minutes, the landscape of the Mediterranean has been completely changed. The deepest inner sea of ??the earth was hung on the Mediterranean. And this does not make people near the Mediterranean proud, but can only touch the inexplicable panic.


    Nature still can''t bear such terrible power, let alone human cities, human civilizations? For a time, people in the heart of Europe have become like gunpowder barrels. And in the center of the Mediterranean, the people who have just left, are facing such problems.


    They have been surrounded. It is the agent of the Sky Hammer and the intellectuals of the Ao Chuang. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 794： Falling into the Luojing Phoenix

    For the mutant, this kind of encirclement is not a problem at all. The human government has not yet had the ability to treat them. Not to mention the powerful strength of their own, that is, the backing behind them, and it is not at all human beings can provoke.


    But for the Avengers, this situation is different. Although they are now sheltered under the name of the mutant, no one can guarantee that these agents and agents will do something to them. You know, in any case, they still have a wanted name on their body.


    And just as they are worried, they have just been surrounded. Such a voice came from the surrounding intellectual devices.


    "Mr. Steve Rogers. Please hand over the wanted criminals who are codenamed Winter Soldiers, otherwise we will arrest you and your fellow accomplices on treason and charges. If you resist, we will take violent actions. Please make your choice carefully."


    "It��s ridiculous, we will actually commit the crime. Should I praise the President Stark and praise his mobility?"


    When listening to the wisdom of the weapon, the ant man Scott Lang could not help but sneer. After he spoke, the captain immediately pressed the palm of his hand, pressed his voice, and then said to the intelligent devices and agents in front of him.


    "I can''t hand over Bakki to you. You should be clear about this. And the crimes that you have imposed on us are not established. You should be clear in your own heart. Ao Chuang, I heard that you are the wisdom of mankind." Is a completely self-intelligent life. I ask you, do you think we are a guy with treason?"


    "No, of course you are not." Here, the wise men put the arm of the captain down and put them down. "I have investigated your information. Although you have caused many accidental casualties. But on the whole, you are still fighting for this world. In human judgment, you can indeed call it a hero. Steve Mr!"


    "So can such a reason let you give up on us? Ao Chuang!"


    As if I saw a turn, the captain immediately asked Gao Chuang to ask questions.


    "You and your companions can." Ao Chuang replied, and immediately, all the wise weapons lifted their hands and pointed them at the winter soldiers behind the captain. "But the winter soldiers can''t?"


    "Why? Have you not seen everything he has fought for in this world?"


    "Although as you said, the Winter Soldier did make some contribution to the organization of the Hydra. But this does not hide the fact that he once deliberately murdered others. Crime is a crime, never Say goodbye to sin. Hand over the winter soldier, Mr. Rogers. Otherwise, you and your companions will not have a good end."


    Such an answer led to the horror of the Avengers. They are obviously not used to being threatened like this, and they don''t want their teammates to be taken away in front of them. To this end, they are ready to fight, and have begun to find effective ways to evacuate.


    At this time, Charles suddenly spoke.


    "So, if I said. The Avengers are temporarily sheltered by the mutants collectively?"


    "Mr. Xavier, although the mutants do have a special status in the United States, even extra-legal immunity. But this is not in the United States, this is between the territories of Europe and the Middle East, where international law is enacted. No one has the right to shelter a prisoner with a charge, unless you are ready to fight all humans and intellectuals."


    This sentence is not what Org has said, but Tony has conveyed it through Ao Chuang. After he said this, he immediately turned his mind to the captain, and did not hide his self-declaration to him.


    "Steve, finally let me catch you. I have to look back this time, where can you run?"


    "Tony Stark, do you have to kill it?"


    "I also want to ask my father about this question. The guy around you must kill all the time, even a woman is not willing to let go?"


    As soon as this sentence was said, the face of the Winter Soldier immediately twitched, and then slowly lowered his head. And looking at his performance, Tony''s mood became more excited.


    "Why don''t you talk, kill the murderer. Isn''t your mother and courage not even looking at me? Speak, bastard, tell me why, why don''t you even let my mother know that I don''t want to let go? ?"


    This roar is full of crazy atmosphere. But because of this, it is possible to constantly torture the soul of the Winter Soldier, and the courage of his rise is gradually lost. When he was fighting for the Hydra, he was indeed a professional killer who looked like a human being, a cold-blooded fanatic. But when he returned to the captain''s side, the humanity he had lost was re-finished. This made him have to suffer mental and spiritual torture for all the crimes he had done in the past. Although, he can choose to temporarily forget these. However, when he was turned over in his face to turn out the past sins, it was impossible for him to escape.


    Silence, jealousy, hesitation, and finally decisive. Under Tony''s questioning and the tit-for-tat of teammates and intellectuals, the Winter Soldier directly opened the captain and blocked his body and stood in front of the mentally.


    "Don''t be noisy. I am willing to surrender. But I have asked for them to let them go. They are also trying to protect me and have not done anything wrong."


    This sudden speech made the atmosphere of the original arrogance suddenly loose. Then Tony��s sneer came over.


    "Very good, you finally act like a man. I can accept your request, but they must accept registration management, as I said before, the superhero must be under surveillance and management, otherwise, Can only be a potential super criminal."


    "No, absolutely not." Upon hearing such a transaction, the captain immediately grabbed his friend and roared and shouted at him. "You are looking for a dead end. Do you understand the road to death? Stark is now crazy, he will not let you go. Do you want to die?"


    "Steve, I did make an unforgivable mistake. My hands are full of blood. This is the end I deserve. You should know. And this is the only way to help you. You are a hero." I can''t be like this because of me."


    "You can go to redemption, use other methods. Instead of sending death. Do you think that you are doing this for us? Tell you, Baki. We will never sign any registration agreement. We will never agree with him." A set that we picked up with a collar."


    The squatting captain immediately turned his head and shouted in the direction of the wisdom device.


    "I have something to do with me. Stark, I will never admit defeat to you, I will never give you Baki, absolutely!"


    "I actually like your answer like this. Because then I can use the ideas in my mind to deal with you. Ao Chuang, they handed it to you. I think you should know what to do."


    After saying this, Tony looked on the side from the perspective of the third person. At this time, Ao Chuang also sighed in a very humane manner, and said to the captain.


    "Mr. Rogers, you made the most wrong choice."


    He said that the Avengers were guarded. Even the people around them have made the appearance of fighting side by side. The war seemed to be a hit, but at this time, strange things happened.


    The red light of the sky suddenly rushed over, like a red flame, which instantly rendered the whole sky into a sly color. Under this light, all people felt an unimaginable heavy feeling. Just like a small dragon flying over a cave, the invisible pressure made them even feel a breathing difficulty.


    The people present did not want to understand what was going on. A figure that lingered around the red flames had suddenly smashed the sky and appeared in front of all of them.


    "Charles, where are you talking about?"


    Upon receiving the news, the piano that came over at the fastest speed put his sight on Charles. And watching the students I once became a god-like figure. Charles sighed remorsefully in his heart, sideways and let her look behind the crowd.


    Countless around the crowd of horrified eyes, the piano directly looked at the two girls with a sly smile on their faces, and the boys they were holding in their arms.


    The appearance of the piano is somewhat unexpected by Shirley and Aretha. They can only present a clever appearance and say hello to the piano.


    "Qin, we found a younger brother. He came from the future, and it is still the child of you and Dad!"


    "When you go back, you will settle it with you." After dropping such a sentence, the piano went to the little guy, then narrowed his eyes, and the red light in his eyes, staring tightly. The little guy''s body.


    This weird move has to be said to be special, and even feels a little more sensitive to the power that suddenly tumbling over her. Amazing power. But the little guy didn''t care about it at all. He smiled and held out his hand to the piano, hugged her neck, and said sweetly to her.


    "Mom, I miss you!"


    The little guy from the future just got in touch with the piano, and immediately there was a clear vision on his body. The rolling golden flame suddenly emerged from his body, and instantly expanded into a huge shape like a phoenix bird. Not just him, even the piano is no exception.


    A phoenix phoenix of the same shape, but reddish, rushed from her body, wrapping the golden phoenix in her wings in a taller and more beautiful posture. There was an unusually bright and crisp cicada in the air. And this is even more so that the piano can confirm the identity of the child in his arms.


    This is my own child, the child of myself and that guy. This allowed her to hold the little guy tightly, then twisted her head and released a wave of power that was extremely terrifying against the intellectuals and agents who surrounded them.


    "You guys, what do you want to surround my child?"


    The cold sweat flowed from these people and the group of guys behind them. They found that the situation was beyond their control and thought of an unknown direction. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 795： Capture arrested alliance retreat

    Facing the violent piano. Grey, there is really no one in the world who can have the courage to face her anger. The scene before New York is still vivid, and a woman who can fight against the tyrant is not the object they can provoke. You know, Mars in space is destroyed by this level of monsters. If you angered her at this time, then don''t talk about the Mediterranean. It is a problem that Europe can not exist.


    So soon, all the agents received a flustered letter from their boss, let them leave the company as quickly as possible, even if it was rolled.


    This order was supported by a lot of agents who knew the inside story. They even fled and fled in this horrible momentum. Even with those who still don''t understand, the young agents gave them a chance to live.


    Soon, the defenders on the scene were left with the magical tools of the Austrian. Looking at these indifferent intellectual devices, the piano immediately seemed to wave a hand, so that the power of the red-red phoenix surged toward them like a tide.


    Under this power, the wise men want to resist, or they want to take advantage of their ability to inherit from the sentinel robot and get out of the package of the power of Phoenix. But this attempt did not succeed, because in the blink of an eye they were out of the gravitational influence of the Earth and were completely destroyed into an indistinguishable shape in the floating state.


    Smaller than a molecule, even smaller than an atom. The power of the Phoenix is ??even stronger than the ability of the Apocalypse. Under this power, Apocalypse is not what it is, and Ao Chuang is not a thing. Even the vast majority of the entire planet is not what it is. Said that they are ants, they may not be more advanced by the ants. This is the reality and the world in the eye.


    Seeing that most of the magical weapons were destroyed under this force, the little one underneath immediately raised his weapon and pointed it in the direction of the piano.


    "Ms. Please stop your violent actions. If you continue this way, I will take a violent counterattack."


    "He must be joking. I know for the first time that robots will also make jokes."


    As soon as Ou Chuang spoke, Pete couldn''t help but intervene. As soon as he spoke, Ao Chuang immediately refuted it.


    "I am a smart life, not a robot. Also, I never make a joke. Ms. I am serious."


    "Enough, Ao Chuang. Our set does not work in front of her."


    What Austrian wants to say, Tony suddenly inserted in at this time, blocking what he wanted to say. Although, Tony immediately asked the piano.


    "Piano, what do you want to do?"


    "You also saw it, I want to bring back my son. And these things of yours have blocked my way."


    For the average person, the piano is too lazy to reply to them. But for Tony, this is a special guy in their family, but she has to respond. And when she heard her reply, Tony immediately said with anger.


    "You want to take your child, no one will stop you. I don''t care who he is, is it the guy of Zhou Yi. If you want to leave, just leave. All I want is them, just this guy."


    The fingers of Zhizhi turned to the winter soldiers. And took a look at this guy, the piano immediately nodded and gestured.


    "Please feel free! This guy is not within my protection."


    When she showed that she did not intervene in this kind of grievance, the remaining wise weapons immediately gave up the encirclement of others in Tony''s, and focused all of their attention on the winter soldiers. They just wanted to go up and arrest this guy. But when they just moved, before all the Avengers moved, someone had moved one step ahead of them.


    A piece of steel was in front of them, and Zhiwu had to stop his own steps. And then, Ao Chuang and Tony heard the voice from Wan Wang.


    "Sorry, Mr. President. Now he is sheltered by our mutants."


    "Damn!" snorted cursedly, and Tony ordered the wise arm to forcefully destroy the metal in front of him. But in any case, the remaining wisdom devices are too few. So that with their limited power, it is impossible to destroy this layer of metal that can be regenerated indefinitely. They were always blocked out of the metal and blocked between them.


    "Do you want to intervene in our grievances? You just want to be against me."


    Tony''s angry roar made Charles smile on his face. But he still insisted on his own point of view and replied.


    "I am sorry, Lord President. If I can, I don''t want to be against you. But in any case, the captains are now our companions and our comrades-in-arms. The mutants have not yet abandoned their habits at this time." So unfortunately, we can only make decisions that you don''t want to see."


    "Damn! Steve, you listen! Do you think that you can run away from me forever? I tell you, this is absolutely impossible. Maybe this time, you can rely on their shelter. I will never run away. But I don''t believe that these mutants can shelter you forever. One day, one day, they will choose to give up under pressure. One day, one day, you will all fall into my hands. At that time, I assure you that all of you, each of you will regret it. I promise!"


    Tony''s words are full of madness. For this kind of performance, the Avengers and even the mutants feel heavy psychological pressure. They don''t doubt whether Tony said it will be true. They just wondered how much he could do this kind of thing. According to his past performance, he seems to be the kind of person who will make things the worst.


    This is definitely not a good news. However, if the news is not good, they can only accept it. Because they are very clear, there is no way out of this kind of thing.


    Look at Tony like a mad dog, and the cold, but full of strange machines. The piano frowned, and waved his arm to sway a red glow, leaving himself with three children in an instant. Looking at the departure of the piano, the mutants naturally did not dare to stay. Under the control of Wan Wang, they also followed.


    For a time, Tony had no more goals in front of him to vent. Therefore, he can only disconnect from his indignation and return his consciousness to where he should be. And when he returned to the meeting that represented the Allies. He immediately greeted some people''s questions.


    "President Stark, is your performance too excited? In the face of that level of existence, you should not consider it for yourself, but also consider some for the whole of Europe. Once you angered her, how do you European countries have explained. How do we explain to the people of the world?"


    To be honest, the moment the piano started, the heads of the entire conference room raised their hearts. If a hairpin sinks the whole of Europe, then they really cry and there is no place to cry.


    But fortunately, the bad situation they expected did not happen. This also makes it possible for the mind to think about Tony at this time.


    Tony, who had long accumulated an angry anger, did not have such a big measure to tolerate the latecomers of these guys. He immediately replied.


    "I think when we drop the nuclear bomb, we are ready to give the European people an account. Why, now you are not snoring, and in order to do such a small thing, are you planning to find me trouble?"


    This sentence has brought a lot of people who are excited and excited to wake up. They have just been scared. Since the worst thing has not happened, then there is no need to entangle with Tony. Especially now, Tony''s emotions are somewhat abnormal.


    So this question was quickly put aside, and immediately, someone immediately coughed and took the second issue up.


    "Hello, Mr. Stark, we just talked a little bit about it. Then we came to this conclusion. I think, at this critical time, we don''t have to go to provoke the mutants right? The problem with Hydra has always been Our heart is suffering, and now we have to deal with the monster in the universe, and the strange shadows that have just appeared. To be honest, we have a lot of trouble. So at this time, we really don��t want to add any unnecessary to the alliance. Trouble!"


    "So, what do you mean?"


    "We know that you and the Avengers have deep hatred. If it is normal, we are willing to help you solve this violation of the law and international practices. But now, we can''t support you to do this. They With the protection of the mutants, the mutants are not the targets we should deal with now. Or, under the protection of the gods, they should be the targets we want to win! So unfortunately, we decided to temporarily revoke the revenge. The overnight, we also hope that you can consider more interests and make more informed choices."


    Tony got the answer of the speaker immediately with an impatient question, and listening to his words, Tony''s entire face became ugly.


    "Do you want me to let them go?"


    "It''s only temporary, Lord Stark." The speaker said comfortingly. "As long as we have passed through the difficulties, even if we just solve any of these two terrible problems, we can all free ourselves and continue what you want to do. It won''t be too long, Lord Stark. You Need a little patience!"


    "Patience, I have waited for more than 20 years, you now tell me to be patient?" There was a crazy smile on his face, but immediately, this smile was tightly converged by Tony. "I understand your approach, and I will not stop you. But I will come by myself for this revenge. Even without you, Altron will cooperate with me. His eyes can never tolerate sand."


    "This is your freedom, Lord Stark. How do Americans do what you say!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 796： Home has a strange underground adventure

    Qin. Gray''s face is very ugly, even after joining the big family. Shirley and Aretha have never seen her ugly face.


    This made them unable to resist guilty in their hearts, thinking that it was their own mischief that attracted such anger. But soon, they found that things were not as they thought.


    The piano did not reprimand them, and even after taking them home, they did not manage them. She is very busy, or every woman who has their mother status is very busy, busy knowing what they are doing, but sometimes they can''t see their figures.


    This situation is really weird. Or, the two girls who have been the little princess at home have never enjoyed this cold reception. Not only them, Xiao Shangen, who just learned to crawl, and Zhou Yu, the younger brother who came from the future, are so uninformed. In addition to their grandmother Zhou Yi will care about them as usual, other people simply do not have that leisure time.


    This situation is very abnormal, so that Shirley, who is flexible in mind, immediately realized that something must have happened at home. She had wanted to ask her grandmother, but when she saw her grandmother teasing her grandson, she often had no different appearances. She knew that this kind of thing would not be clear. So she secretly pulled Aressa and whispered to her.


    "Arisa, there must be something wrong at home. Let''s see what happened, how are you saying?"


    "Are you crazy?" As soon as I heard this, Aretha immediately covered Shirley''s mouth and whispered to her. "We have just been given a ban on the ban, even the school is temporarily not letting us go. You can''t stop now, don''t ask us so much trouble anymore!"


    "How is this trouble?" Shirley, who was squatting, saw the gloomy face of Aretha, and immediately raised her hand and asked for mercy. "Okay, okay. I promise you, can''t I listen to you?"


    In the face of Shirley''s contemptuous reply, Aretha sighed deeply. She is very clear about the virtue of her sister. Like this guarantee, if you believe it, then you will become a fool immediately.


    Thinking of it, she sighed again. Then there was a deep worry on my face. Looking at the look on her face, Shirley immediately came up to hug her and then whispered to her.


    "Why, are you still worried about Uncle?"


    "Uncle has not replied to me for a while. I have never encountered such a thing, I am worried, will the uncle have any accidents?"


    There is a lot of worry in the voice of Aretha. In such a period of time, she has become accustomed to the existence of such a special person around her. So once he was gone, she immediately felt unspeakable fear and uneasiness.


    "Don''t worry, Aretha. Uncle is so strong, certainly not going to happen."


    Generally, I comforted my sister''s emotions while thinking about the scene at the time. Shirley��s face immediately showed a look of yearning.


    "Do you see what the uncle did at that time? The blue-skinned bald head said a word, and then there were no more people. And think about his previous appearance, what else should I become a new world? God. It��s really a laughing stomach. But really, his molecular dust storm is really amazing. I saw that the whole city was completely destroyed by him. Everything on the ground. It��s smeared. Now think about it, that��s terrible.��


    "Get it, if he is terrible, the shadow of the uncle is really terrible. The whole Mediterranean appearance has been changed by that shadow. How many tons of soil and sea water. And, you didn''t listen to Charles. What did the professor say? The humans threw at least a million tons of nuclear bombs on our heads, but they couldn��t hear them. I said that the uncle is a really powerful guy. There are no ingredients to brag."


    "Okay. It turns out that you have always regarded Uncle''s words as bragging."


    In this way, Aretha slammed Shirley and scratched her armpit. Shirley, who felt the itch of the heart, immediately took Aressa to the ground and counterattacked her.


    The two girls just laughed and laughed. For them, they are in a time of carefree, so naturally, at this time they will not be as troublesome as adults. But sometimes, you don''t want to find trouble, but you will find you. Just like now.


    Shirley and Aretha are having fun? Suddenly they heard the voice of Ada. This voice is a bit rushed and severe. According to their understanding of Ada, this must be a very urgent situation, she will have such performance.


    But now, what kind of things will make her feel urgent? The two children who have already known about their family are very curious about this. In their view, there is a omnipotent father, everything should be able to solve the problem. But now, it seems that some things don''t seem as simple as they think.


    Through the cracks in the door, watching Ada hurried away, the curiosity in Shirley''s heart was inevitably agitated again. She pulled over Eliza''s head and whispered to her with her ear.


    "When you look at Ada''s performance, the family must be nothing but a big thing. Otherwise she won''t be like this. We just follow her quietly, then go and see what happened, how are you saying?"


    "Shirley, you just promised me. Don''t you forget it so soon?"


    As soon as I heard this, Aretha immediately opened her eyes. But this time, Shirley does not intend to give up easily.


    "Oh, don''t pretend, I''m there. I know that you really want to know what''s going on, right?"


    "While it is said, we can''t..."


    Aretha also wants to find some reasons to stick to it, but Shirley simply does not give her this opportunity.


    "As long as we are careful, Ada will not know that we are following her. And, we just look at it. After we finish reading, let''s go. When we put on a look that we don''t know, who knows? What have we done?"


    This young man is always rebellious and adventurous. So soon, Aretha was moved by Shirley. And just as they planned to act, a little guy suddenly appeared behind them.


    "I want to go with you. Otherwise I will tell my mother?"


    Xiao Zhouyu appeared in the back of Shirley and asked for her.


    For her own brother from the future, Aretha is always a little used to it. But Shirley, who has always had a big nerve, likes this little guy very much. But even if she likes it again, at this time, she doesn''t want to bring this oil bottle to her body. So she immediately screwed the little guy''s face and said to him wickedly.


    "Listen, your sister, I am going to do a very important thing. So I didn''t have time to bring you this little guy! Give me the honesty to stay in the room and play with the little guy. Otherwise, be careful, I will smoke your ass."


    "Cut, you can''t beat me!" In the face of threats, Xiao Zhouyu performed very calmly, or there was no fear. "I heard your conversation. I know what you are going to do. In short, I must go with you. Otherwise, I will tell others about your plans and you will not be able to go."


    "You little guy!" Looking at Xiao Zhouyu, who was hard to eat, Shirley couldn''t help but grind her teeth. It seems that she would like to give her brother a lesson, but she also knows that, as Xiao Zhouyu said, it is completely impossible for her to catch him. This makes things very embarrassing.


    With this little guy stuck here, they simply can''t do what they want to do. And if you bring him, then once it is dangerous, it is a problem that cannot be solved. In this case, the two people thought for a long time before they made the final determination.


    "If you want us to bring you, you can, but you must promise us. Once you have something, you will come back to me and hear it. If you are caught, give me your ass."


    "Reassured, rest assured. No one can catch me when I run."


    Taking a picture of my chest, the little guy promised it. Looking at the appearance of his little adult, Aretha feels how to look at it is not reliable.


    But at this time they have no extra choices. So they can only bring Zhou Yu, far behind Ada.


    I also know that this time, these little guys discovered that this family has such a big secret base.


    This suburban mansion in Zhouyi was originally the address of the original Hmbroke Base of Ambrella. So naturally, there is a huge underground base underneath where they usually live. Nowadays, this experimental base has been completely transformed into another appearance, which is more spacious and more technological. And it''s not just about technology.


    Some things that science can''t say are also here, and most of them are Lilith''s handwriting.


    For example, now, when the three children follow the elevator in their father''s study and enter the deepest part of the underground base, they immediately see a faint small sun floating in a **** lake. On the lake, a few of them can be called mothers.


    They all frowned at the sun in the lake, and their eyes were full of tension. And when the elevator fell, their attention immediately shifted, and saw the children inside who did not react because they saw something too shocking.


    This gave them an angry expression on their face. Ai Ding, who has always been harsh, has raised his voice and asked them to drink.


    "How did you get down, did you forget what I said to you?"

 Chapter 797： Power loss magical coincidence

    Ai Da��s harsh questioning clearly scared a few children who had problems with their behavior. And when she was in the Shirley period, Ai Ai wanted to answer the three of them and just accidentally saw the elevator. When she entered here, she suddenly discovered that there were only two of them in the elevator.


    Zhou Yu, the little guy running fast, in fact, at the speed of his near speed of light, really few people can see him. But if you can run out, then it��s a hell.


    Shirley just found out that her little brother had no shadow. The next moment, a red light shadow dragged him back through the void. And looking at his mother''s piano. Gray is full of twilight expression. The little guy who just ran away immediately grabbed the coat of Aretha, and said awkwardly.


    "Sorry, Mom, I don''t dare."


    I have never been a mother''s piano. At this time, I don''t know how to face this sudden son. She subconsciously raised her face. It reveals a serious expression that often reprimands students in the college, and only when she is going to swear. The voice of Zhou Yi was suddenly passed over.


    "Okay, piano. But it''s just a small problem. There is no need to reprimand the child."


    The source of this voice was so abrupt that Shirley and Aretha were unable to determine in which direction their father��s voice was coming from. And while they were still looking around, the little sun in the red lake began to converge slowly and became the one they knew.


    However, Zhou Yi and the general time at this time are not the same.


    His hair is like a burning flame, and his body is like the enamel of gold and gold. There is a dazzling golden light in both eyes, and the body is still wearing a light and fire. It seems to be a god, or he is now a state of reduction when he was incarnate.


    Seeing this state that she had never seen before, Shirley once again endured the discomfort caused by the power of the sun to restrain her magical power, immediately blew the whistle, facing her old Dad said this.


    "Hey, Dad. It looks so cool. But why do you want to be like this, today is not Halloween!"


    After hearing the words of her naughty daughter, Zhou Yi smiled and said to her.


    "Because of some accidents, I can only maintain this way now. If you want to say it, you probably understand that I am sick now!"


    "easy?"


    Zhou Yi gave a mouth, Ada immediately called him. Obviously, at this time she did not agree with Yan to tell her children about her physical condition.


    But for this, Zhou Yi obviously has a different view.


    "It''s okay. Ida, I feel a lot better now. And the children are growing up, we can''t do anything with them."


    The dialogue between the two is full of a serious atmosphere. In this atmosphere, Aretha immediately changed her face.


    "Dad, what happened to you?"


    "In fact, there is nothing, dear. It just suddenly felt a weakness. I was so weak that I could hardly maintain a normal person''s posture. So I came here and avoided that I would have some unexpected surprises. Maybe for you. What is the cause of the injury. Of course, one of the key reasons is that I don''t want your Aunt Selana to worry about me, understand?"


    Subconsciously want to touch his daughter''s head, but seeing this appearance, Zhou Yi can only helplessly give up this move. And his actions fell completely in the eyes of Aretha, which also made her more worried.


    "Are you really okay, Dad? Do you need me to do something for you?"


    "Reassured, Aretha. I was defeated so easily. It''s just a small problem, and we can solve it soon. And if you want to ask me what you can do for me, help me to see you." Brother and sister, don��t let them do it.��


    Having said that, Zhou Yi has already looked at Shirley, and at the same time she has a weird smile on her.


    "I heard that both of you are in trouble, and it is still the head of Shirley, isn''t it?"


    "Oh!" In the face of this level of accusation, Shirley immediately turned his head like awkward. And Zhou Yi did not continue to care about her. He just put his gaze on Xiao Zhouyu''s body, then squatted and smiled at him.


    "I heard that you brought me a future child, my child with Qin. Is that you? Child! I am sorry, this is the first time I saw you, Zhou Yu is it? My little is not."


    "Dad?" Xiao Zhouyu, who stood out from behind Aressa, looked at Zhou Yi in front of her, and called strangely. This call immediately made Zhou Yi feel a different kind of feeling in his own heart. This feeling only appeared in Xiao Shangen, so he is sure that this is his child. This also made the smile on his face more brilliant.


    "Yes, child. It is me, your father."


    "But why is this like this?" Stretched out his little hand and touched his father''s close face. The little guy��s face is full of doubts. "I remember that Dad is not like this. His hair won''t catch fire."


    The little guy said, and he reached out and touched the flame on his father''s head. For the sake of blood, these flames will not cause any harm to him, but will make him feel a warm feeling. This made his face show a look of enjoyment. Looking at this expression, the hearts of several women suddenly put down.


    A few of them have seen the power of the flames on Zhou Yi. It is unceremonious to say that the flame on his body is simply a collection of flames on the entire sun. The high temperature can almost destroy the existence of any meaning. So the moment when the little guys suddenly started, they really scared them.


    However, the final result is an acceptable result. This allowed them to breathe a sigh of relief, while the piano came up directly to hug the little guy and said to him with a cold face.


    "Listen, don''t allow such dangerous things in the future, understand?"


    "But it''s not dangerous at all. I have been playing these things since I was young. Isn''t it, mother?"


    This answer made the piano change his face immediately. She didn''t even think that she would be bold enough to let her children come into contact with this dangerous thing. This made her face even more embarrassing.


    "I said danger is dangerous. Also, don''t stay in here for a few of you. Your father has to rest for a few days here, so you give me honestly and don''t just come down."


    In the face of a serious piano, several children have no courage to refute. They know, don''t look at the gentle and quiet look of the piano, as if they are as good as their aunt Susan. But when she came to temper, she was the most powerful one. Even Ada, who has never been sneer, doesn''t have the rigor of her coming. Therefore, at this time, no one of them dared to disobey her, but all of them honestly followed her and left here.


    Zhou Yi looked at them like this until they left completely. He suddenly slammed and almost fell to the ground.


    This move immediately shocked the people around. Ada and Lilith immediately came forward and pleaded with him and complained to him.


    "Since you already know that your body is not working, why should you change it? Don''t you know if this will cause you a worse situation?"


    "I just don''t want to worry about the children. And really, my situation has improved. At least I feel much better than before."


    "I haven''t figured out what happened to you?"


    Looking at the appearance of Zhou Yi, the anxiety of Ada''s face is obvious. In this regard, Zhou Yi just touched her face quietly and said to her.


    "Don''t worry, I am really much better. Although I don''t know what caused it, my life force has been extracted more than half. But now the feeling of being evacuated is gone. My strength is recovering, I can''t use much. I will be back to the original look for a long time."


    "But if you can''t figure out the reason for this, the next time you have this situation, it may get worse and worse. Easy, we can''t just ignore this problem, we have to give it I figured it out."


    Ada��s look is full of worries and sorrow. Obviously, she has been scared by what she imagined. And see her, and the same expression on the faces of several other lovers around. Zhou Yi��s face began to show a smile.


    "The problem is, I don''t know what it is for. According to common sense, this should not happen. But suddenly, my power suddenly dissipated more than half. It seems like there is a huge black hole in it. In my body, I endlessly absorb my energy. You should also know that I once integrated the power of a red giant into my body. It is the power of countless times the sun, and it is endless. But this is the power that was suddenly taken away. In only twelve minutes, the power of millions of times the sun disappeared on me. I can''t imagine that it would appear in that place. ��


    Just by listening to Zhou Yi''s words, several women will understand how serious the situation is. That is the power of millions of times the sun, even if it is a little bit, it is enough to make the whole earth fly away. The current situation is that they simply don''t know where this power has been lost. Even a little bit of clues were not found.


    It��s like knowing that a time bomb has been buried around you, and you can��t feel relieved.


    At this moment, Susan stood in front of a pile of instruments, and Susan, who monitored the above data, suddenly turned his head and sent such questions to other people.


    "Do you think this kind of thing has anything to do with the shadow on the Mediterranean. I have calculated it, it is exactly the same time as the easy power, I don''t believe it will be a coincidence." (To be continued~^~ )

 Chapter 798： A long letter is hard to buy a drunk

    Looking at the time shown on the data, several people believed Susan''s guess. This is definitely not a coincidence, because it is almost impossible to coincide with the coincidence of milliseconds in the world. If this happens, then there must be a very deep relationship between them.


    But what kind of connection will there be? Why is there such a connection? They have a hard time getting an answer. The complicated situation makes them unable to start even if they want to explore. And Zhou Yi is also difficult to provide them with limited help.


    Therefore, they can only put the core of the problem in that shadow. At the same time, I began to find ways to find the answers they wanted from those who had touched the shadows. This link is not easy, especially if they have to take into account the current state of the body. However, in any case, they have begun to investigate, from all aspects.


    And just as they began to investigate these things in secret, the Avengers who had temporarily settled in Steel City suddenly discovered something that was very bad for them. That is the winter soldier this guy is gone.


    This discovery surprised them at the beginning. Because they thought that Tony had a black hand and quietly kidnapped the winter soldier. But soon, the captain found that this was impossible. Not to mention that this variant of the majority of the city will have the ability to infiltrate many of the outsiders, and it is said that with the ability of the Winter Soldier, it is impossible to be taken away by such a quiet voice.


    So it must be another situation! But what will happen? It is difficult for him to judge for a time. And just as he began to ponder over this and feel worried about the safety of his good friends. A mutant child ran to him and handed a letter to him.


    For modern people who are used to e-mail, writing letters is a long way off. But for the captain who was born in the last century, writing is the most normal thing. And it was very popular at the time when they passed the letters through the street kids. So for a moment, he understood who sent the letter, and also understood what the owner of the letter was thinking.


    However, with the luck of the idea, he opened the letter. As soon as he opened the letter, he immediately saw the old-fashioned sculpt that his old friend had trained at a young age.


    "Steve, when you saw this letter. Believe that I have left the shelter of the mutant and came to the city controlled by Stark. I know that you will stop me, so I did not say hello to you. I Sorry, but this is something I have to do."


    "Since I have regained my self, my heart has been suffering. Steve, you won''t understand how many terrible things I have done in these years, how many innocent lives have been killed. I know, you Will comfort me, tell me that this is the mistake of Hydra, they brainwashed me and made me commit these crimes. But even you can''t deny that I am the executioner. I am indeed in both hands. It is full of blood."


    "I didn''t dream of the original. But when I found myself, I started to dream about those who were killed by me every night. I don''t know them, but they are entangled in my soul. I want to drag me into the abyss hell. And this terrible feeling makes me wake up almost every night."


    "But I am still insisting, because you are by my side. My friend, you will not understand what you mean to me. At this time, only you can give me confidence and last courage. I thought we I can continue to fight side by side, knowing that I have used all my efforts to cleanse the blood in my hands and repay all my sins. But it turns out that all this is just my naivety."


    "Stark''s business is just an incentive, not the most important factor. I really regret that I killed the Howards, but I didn''t really have much impression on the things at that time, so for their embarrassment, I actually It is also limited. What really made me jealous was the ordinary people of Los Angeles TV. At that time, I actually began to have self-consciousness, but I still habitually accepted the order from Hydra. The guns, I killed those innocent men, women and children. That sin is unforgivable, even if we give ourselves a good excuse, the best reason is completely unforgivable. ��


    "Forgive me, my friend. I really don''t want to drag you down any more. I am really tired. The painful torture has pushed me to the brink of collapse. My sinful guy really shouldn''t. Then drag your best friend into the abyss. So forgive me, I made the choice I should make."


    "If you receive this letter, then please promise me, Steve. Don''t come to me, don''t think about saving me. Let me judge, quietly watching me pay for my sin. You It is the hero of this world, I believe that you can return this world that has begun to become chaotic to calm. It is like what you did more than 70 years ago. You belong to this world, not to me alone. , promise me, Steve. Nothing to do! Promise me, Steve, do what you should do the most. I am sorry that I will not be with you in the next days, and continue to fight with you. But believe me, even if I fall into the darkest corner of hell, I will look at you with my eyes, watching you become the brightest star in human history, your most loyal friend, James. Buchanan Baki Barnes."


    A long letter, but the captain almost lost the strength of standing. He struggled with his hand on his mouth, and finally there was no other voice from where. Looking at his performance, the rest of the Avengers immediately worried.


    "Captain, don''t you have anything?"


    "Sorry, guys." Reluctantly suppressed the violent fluctuations in his heart, the captain showed a calm look. "Don''t go to Bucky, he went where he wants to go. I think we should respect his determination."


    Not many of the people present were idiots, so soon everyone understood what he meant. This made them immediately become stunned. At the same time, they also began to worry about the captain.


    "Captain, don''t be too upset. Since this is what Barnes meant, then we need to respect him. If you want to open, everything will be fine."


    I shot the captain��s shoulder and someone comforted him. In this regard, the captain just showed a stubborn smile.


    "Thank you, everyone, thank you for your support during this time. But I think, I need a quiet person now. So please, give me some space?"


    He said that the Avengers who are very respectful to him naturally have no other objections. So soon, they quietly walked away, leaving a separate space for the captain. After thinking alone for a long time, the captain finally took a deep sigh and sighed long.


    He chose to follow what Baki said in his heart and watched him go to the end of his life. But even though he made such a decision, his heart could not be fluent.


    This is the second person who is very important to leave him. And it may be the last one. This is an era that is very strange to him. Baki and Peggy are the only ones in this era that can make him feel peaceful. But now, after Peggy has left one step ahead, even Baki will leave him. This filled his heart with pain and despair, sadness and confusion.


    This is the pain of an already lost person in an erroneous era. This kind of pain made him want to drink alcohol, numb himself through alcohol, and let himself forget everything. However, after drinking all the wine in the room, he could not feel drunk.


    He is sober and sober. This pain caused him to continue to pursue a moment of indulgence and numbness, and to pursue a moment of relief that forgot all troubles and sorrows. So he came alone to the bar in the city, one cup after another, swallowing the spirits like drinking water.


    This way of drinking scared a lot of people, and this also gave him a rare clean. However, soon, the captain realized a problem, that is, he is a guy who can''t drink. The super soldier''s serum changed his life and gave him the ability to immunize alcohol by looking at the blood circulation. He will never be drunk and will be able to stay awake forever. And this made him feel pain.


    After the bartender at the bar refused to add wine to him again, he shook his clothes and tried to leave with this pain and continue to carry out his mission with his own appearance. And at this time, a person came to his side.


    This is a sophisticated gentleman with a civilization stick. He sat straight to the captain''s side, and then showed a meaningful smile, said to the captain.


    "Young people, willing to sit down and talk to me?"


    "Sorry, sir. I don''t know you, and I don''t mean to chat with you."


    For this strange behavior, the captain subconsciously gave birth to a guarded heart and refused straightforwardly.


    But this gentleman like a gentleman did not hear the captain''s refusal, but continued to smile at him.


    "I can feel your confusion, young people. I can feel the pain in your heart. I can see from your eyes that you are a person with a strong will and belief, and such people will have this. Kind of mood, then what you have to encounter must be very sad, I am right?"


    "This has nothing to do with you, sir!"


    "Okay, it''s me." However, since you are here, you definitely want to get drunk. The general wine can''t shake the will of someone like you. What you need is that kind of good wine, that kind of real Drinking it will make people forget the sad things. And I just have a special bottle of good wine here. Are you interested in a cup? Young people."


    The gentleman''s face showed a sly smile. But in the captain''s eyes, this smile is unusually gloomy. He seems to have seen a devil who is tempting himself. But very quickly, he dismissed this idea and returned himself to reality. Then he immediately asked the gentleman.


    "Who are you, what is your purpose in approaching me?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 799： Top secret memories of blood and wine

    "I?" I heard a question from the captain. The veteran gentleman reveals an introverted smile in the British style. "You can call me Murphy, good-hearted Murphy."


    "I don''t think you have any good intentions at all. On the contrary, I still feel that you seem to be plotting what conspiracy. What do you want to do?"


    For the old gentleman''s statement, the captain did not agree with it. He stared closely at the guy in front of him, his eyes were sullen and aggressive, and apparently he was trying to make the old guy in front of him speak the truth with a strong pressure. However, he underestimated the pressure level of this old gentleman.


    Knocked at the table of the bar, the bartender immediately took out a bottle of half full, and the package was extremely gorgeous and the old bottle came out. The wine in the bottle is like a scarlet red blood, so that people can''t help but have the desire to taste.


    The old gentleman named Murphy poured out two glasses of wine under the watchful eye of the captain. He pushed a glass of wine to the captain''s face and took a shallow sip of the glass. Then I showed a look of enjoyment and said to the captain.


    "Know, young people. At the beginning of the wine, the people who were taught were crowned with the blood of God. But in my opinion, the true blood of God is not comparable to those in the church. The wine that can really be called the blood of God should have been born in the Middle Ages, the hand of an alchemist called Paracelsus. In his time, many people believed that he created The secret medicine that will not die forever."


    "What do you want to say, do you want to tell me if this bottle of wine in your hand is the work of the alchemist?"


    "Indifferent, otherwise you think why I will tell you these things in a big way. This bottle of wine is the only work of Paracelsus. I believe that when you taste its delicious, you will definitely Forget all the troubles and sorrows, get the real mind intoxicated. How, you want to try it?"


    I saw the seductive scarlet that swayed out of the glass, and the sweet smell that was unbearable. Even with the captain��s will, I couldn��t help but twitch my mouth.


    "Do you really think that this bottle has been put on for hundreds of years and can still drink, he has not passed the shelf life?"


    "Young people, alchemists have no shelf life. And I think you have smelled it delicious, aren''t you?"


    Murphy��s words are inexplicable and inconceivable, but more confusing than his words is the glass of wine in front of him. Looking at the glass of wine in front of him, the captain immediately had the urge to return. This made him hungry, even to the extent that it could not be suppressed like a volcanic spray.


    So now, even he doesn''t know what is going on, he has already picked up the glass of wine and drank it.


    Just as the clear water flow suddenly flows on the long-lost land, the captain can''t help but enjoy the enjoyment. The sensory impact of the body and soul made him intoxicated, so that he immediately put his sight on the remaining half of the bottle.


    Seeing the eager eyes of the captain without disguise, Murphy put himself on a glass of wine and pushed the whole bottle to the captain.


    "Drink, young people. If you want, these are yours."


    The captain rationally felt the wrong place. But physically he is completely unable to control himself. The instinctive impulse of suppressing emotions and desires in the heart made him unable to pick up the bottle and not even use the cup, and directly booed it.


    This kind of move is extravagant, because if the bottle is really from the hands of the legendary alchemist, then it is definitely a valuable treasure. Even if this kind of treasure is a fine tasting, it can be called a waste, not to mention such a booze.


    But Murphy didn''t care. He just smiled and looked at the captain, watching him dry the bottle of wine in a little bit.


    After drinking all the wine, the captain just put down the bottle and slammed it down and fell down badly. His brain is chaotic, or that the long-lost drunken feeling is now on him. And a little bit of control over his body.


    "What happened to me, am I drunk?"


    Some unbelievably looked at the palm of his hand, and the captain whispered in confusion. And when he heard his words, Murphy smiled and replied.


    "People are always intoxicated. If you are not drunk, then you know that you can''t get drunk. But now it seems that you are really drunk, young people."


    "It''s really interesting. It turned out to be the feeling of being drunk. The feeling of emptying the brain is really good." The face showed a smirk, but the eyes began to shed tears. "This is really good, at least I am as if I have forgotten Baki."


    "You have a sad thing? This is unfortunate. But this is also a good thing. If you are drunk, you can forget all the sad things."


    The gentle and courteous Murphy speaks like a conscientious psychologist. When he heard his words, the captain said straightforwardly.


    "You are a good person, Murphy. I am sorry that I would doubt you before."


    "It doesn''t matter, young people. Anyone has doubts. The key is that you have to learn to gain their trust, aren''t you?"


    "You are right. Oh, it��s a bit strange to get drunk. It seems like everything is changing. Also, I actually have this kind of feeling that I am familiar with. I really don��t know where this strange idea is coming from. Come."


    The captain who really drank too much began to mutter and complained. In this regard, Murphy once again revealed a meaningful smile.


    "Maybe you have been drunk like this? It''s just too long, maybe you can''t remember it."


    "Maybe! But I have barely been drunk, or I have never been drunk. This is the first time, this is definitely the first time."


    "I don''t think this is the first time!" Picking up the empty bottle, Murphy''s smile began to distort in the captain''s eyes. "A lot of years ago, you should have had this one time. Just you have forgotten, Mr. Steve Rogers. Your memory is blurred, you have forgotten a lot of things you have experienced. Now, It''s time for you to think back."


    Murphy��s sudden change of tone made the captain��s mind madly tumbling. Countless pasts, like the eggs that were opened with eggshells, emerged bit by bit. For this completely strange memory of his own, the captain suddenly began to be unbelievable.


    The most important moment in his life was at the end of the Second World War, which prevented the last blow of the jade. After that, he fell into the ice. And in it has experienced a long sleep of seventy years. But now the memory that comes out of his mind tells him that he has not been in the ice for so long.


    The huge submarine, the Germans who died at the end of the road, the machinery that did not know the purpose, and the magical magic that had never been imagined. All this makes the captain''s brain scream like a boil. The chaotic and broken memories almost blocked every corner of his brain, all of which made him want to pursue the context, but he could not get a specific answer.


    He began to feel a headache, like the pain of acupuncture. This made him smother his head, and he couldn��t help but scream.


    Suddenly, a person''s image appeared in his mind. The shadow of this serious German made him remember his name.


    "Ainz Belem"


    The name appeared like Mars on the edge of the gunpowder barrel, causing his entire brain to move wildly. And his look has become distorted and embarrassed, and a horrible redness has gradually appeared on his face.


    This change made the smile on Murphy''s face deeper and deeper, and the hanging smile almost reached the position of the ear. At the same time, the entire bar suddenly became quiet. It is as if this moment has become a completely different world.


    Or, it has indeed become a different world, a world created by man. In such a world, Murphy in the eyes of the captain began to change his image and became a sly, only the devil''s terrorist gesture.


    "Let me introduce myself again, Mr. Steve Rogers. I am Mephisto, a devil, who dominates the devil of hell. I was commissioned by an old friend of mine to bring you his greetings. ""


    "Ainz Belem" said these words with his teeth, and the captain has already figured out some of the key points from his brain. And when he heard him read the name, Mephisto immediately laughed.


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s this amazing guy. Reinhardt Ainz Belen. Or the alchemist Paracelsus, or the current Smith. Zhou. Which name is it, it represents an outstanding human being, a guy who even has to admire the devil like me. I brought you greetings to him, Captain Steve Rogers, US captain. A special Greetings!"


    "The night is always silent, and the night fire is long. May you find the place where the soul rests in this quietness."


    Full of literary words, the captain who struggled on his face immediately stopped all movements. His pupils began to diverge, and his face began to become cold and stiff. At this moment, he looked like a machine. For Mephisto, he is indeed a machine, a machine that only knows to obey orders.


    Seventy years ago, someone had already laid the groundwork. Now, it is time for this foreshadowing to come into play. Chaos and despair, pain and death, all of which will follow, and for a devil, this is the most amazing scenery. Mephisto is sincerely admired, admiring the guy who made it all, and admiring the human being.


    They always give people some surprises, aren''t they? (To be continued.)

 Chapter 800： Deep sea secret talks about secret past

    Still the giant submarine sneaking in the deep ocean, Mephisto made a happy and excited voice to the man sitting on the console at the first moment of entering.


    "Congratulations, Smith. I have to congratulate you. The back hand you left behind decades ago doesn''t seem to be ineffective. No, it should be said that it is still very effective. I don''t think anyone in the world can think that you will be there. The guy''s body left this secret backhand. They will be shocked and may even pay a huge price for it. Congratulations, the victory once again smiles at you."


    "This is the right thing to do. There is no need to congratulate me because of this."


    After a period of absence, Smith��s body became thinner and thinner. So that he just wants to stand up, he must also rely on the woman around him to help.


    From a human point of view, his physical condition is really very bad. But Mephisto is not worried about him at all. Because he is very clear, this state is only superficial. If the opposite human being is willing, he can immediately restore his health through his alchemy. Retreat 10,000 steps, even if this guy can''t rely on his own means to restore health, isn''t there still himself? To know that you are a devil, to use a devil''s means to make a human being a healthy body is nothing but a trivial matter.


    With this in mind, Murphysto''s face showed a bright smile. Later, he once again looked at the man who had secretly planned everything in front of him, and said to him.


    "I really appreciate your ability, Smith. The tone of your nature is as if everything is in your hands. It seems that working with you does not fail at all. This is really making my old man feel happy." what!"


    ��Do you think someone can hold everything in your hands?��


    In the face of Mephisto''s admiration, Baron Einz Belen, or Smith. Zhou shook his eyebrows and suddenly came up with such a sentence.


    And for this question, Mephisto''s answer is.


    "Of course, I don''t believe that someone can do this kind of thing. I have lived for thousands of years and have seen countless lives. Even if I am a great person, I will always make such mistakes. Just with the average person. In comparison, their mistakes are not obvious, and they can always be saved in time. But you, Smith. You gave me a big surprise, because your plan will always succeed. In fact, I am wondering, you have No real failure?"


    "Failure? Of course. Just like in the Third Reich, if at that time I changed the idea of ??the idiot above, maybe everything is different now. Just different from the average person, I am used to it. Every time the failure comes, I have enough backhand in advance to make me have the money to make a comeback. This makes me always have other plans to make the situation change in the direction that benefits me."


    "It��s like what you did to the captain of the United States." Interrupted Smith��s feelings, and Mephisto was as excited as a gambling gambler talking about a black Jack lore he had just seen. . "This is what I am doing the most. I think it''s not just me. I don''t think anyone in the whole world can think of you with such a backhand. This is actually very curious, how do you do this? Everything."


    "It''s just that you don''t want to think about it. It''s no big deal. You know, almost everyone who knows the situation at the time knows that Steve Rogers is buried there. Why are they so sure that they will be the most? Who is the first to find him? This is a misunderstanding of thought. Since there is such a misunderstanding, it is simply a matter of using it to bury an incentive."


    Just saying a few words, Smith''s face became pale. He began to cough violently, as if such an activity had hollowed out all the strength of his body.


    This appearance allowed the woman around him to immediately show a warning to Murphysto. Seeing this look, Mephisto cleverly did not continue the previous topic, but asked as simply as possible.


    "Well, this topic has come to an end. Then, the unsuccessful generals. Tell me what you plan to do next?"


    Smith, who was sitting down with the help of Alexia, gasped for a few breaths and continued after the breath was calmed down.


    "Wait. Wait until Steve and Little Stark fight, and when he is innocent, we will start the arrangement of the two key positions. This is what we said before, isn''t it?"


    "Of course, of course. I open the door for you, and you give me enough soul. A very cost-effective deal." Nodded, and Mephisto''s face showed a look of expectation. "So, all your arrangements are already in place, waiting for this last moment?"


    "Yes, my decades-long layout has reached the final closing moment. And this finishing work, I will deliver it to you. Mr. Murphysto, I hope that at this critical time, you will not it disappointed me!"


    As for the arrangement of his plan, Smith��s eyes have become sharp. At the same time, his body began to emerge the kind of momentum that lasted for a long time, killing and killing, which made his weight of speech become heavier.


    But for a devil, this momentum has no obvious effect, except that he feels the importance of his work.


    "Do not worry, Smith. I am an honest and trustworthy devil. Like this kind of contract, I have no reason to deceive you, isn''t it?"


    Mephisto, who is carrying a stick of civilization, is as graceful as he is, an honest and trustworthy old gentleman. However, this kind of performance can''t fool Smith. As a legendary wise man, he is always on the lookout for the devil.


    "That''s best. Well, my body has not allowed me to continue to communicate with you. The next time we plan to open, let''s meet again. Before that, I don''t want to see you here again." ��


    "Of course, of course. Just follow what you said, we will see you after the start of the plan!"


    Nodded, the body of Mephisto began to become a dark shadow. Seeing that he is about to disappear into this huge submarine. But before he left, he said something to Smith. Zhou.


    "But before I leave, I still have to give you a suggestion, Smith. Your body is really weak now. I think you should probably consider treating your body. At the very least, I don''t have to worry about your final plan. When I suddenly died, that would be a headache for me. Hahahaha"


    In the laughter, Mephisto left here completely. At this time, Alexia, who had been supporting Smith. Zhou, bit his lip and said to the people around him.


    "I don''t like this sly devil. The breath on him always makes me feel sick."


    "I don''t like him either, but now we need his help."


    Holding the hand of the person around him, Smith. Zhou assured her.


    "He won''t be arrogant for so long. Soon, when our plan is successful, it is the end of his long life. At that time, you will join me to share the eternal life and everything in this world. ��


    "I believe in you, Smith. Just don''t know why, I always have some concerns."


    While clenching the hands of the people around him, Alexia responded to the head of the Hydra.


    "You always have an alternate plan. You even said it yourself. You have been keeping an unbeaten record by this method. But this time, you put everything down. I I am very worried, if there is anything unexpected in our plan, then we really have nothing. And this situation of your body, I am afraid it is not impossible to insist on when you regroup. So, I think you should consider it. That devil''s statement."


    "Useless, Alexia."


    Shaking his head, Smith. Zhou interrupted all the ideas of Alexia.


    "You don''t understand, after so many rounds of reincarnation, how big a problem has appeared on the soul. I don''t want to reincarnate, but my alchemy can''t support me. I can do it again. I can only do everything. Pressing on it, this is my only turn. And, I don''t want to repeat everything I have in the past."


    "Everyone in the world who knows me thinks that I have been winning, but they have not thought of how much I have paid for this victory, and how many failures I have received. It is like the end of the empire, or I used to The biggest mistake I made."


    Having said that, Smith glanced at the woman around her. He understood that Alexia had been fully committed to himself. So he is not afraid to talk about this biggest secret of his own.


    "Do you know? The plan we have now has been done many years ago. And that time I got a huge failure. I summoned something that was great. And this thing made me work for half my life. If you don''t have that thing, my current body is still 50 years old, and I don''t need to trade like a devil. Just because of a small accident, everything becomes This is what it is today. This is the stain of my life. I absolutely don''t allow this kind of thing to happen again, and I can''t let him happen again. This is my last gamble. Do you understand?"


    "I understand!" clasped the palm of his hand, and Alexia said forcefully. "I will always be by your side, forever!"


    "I believe you!"


    After finishing this sentence, Smith was tired and closed his eyes.


    The submarine is still sailing, but the world has begun to surge. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 801： a lot of resistance to the laws of the machine

    Tony Stark has been busy with the recent rush.


    On the one hand, it is because of the Tianshou Bureau. Old Osborne��s means almost ruined his right to speak in the Tianshou Bureau, but even so, Tony had to help him re-stable and regain his foothold in the hammer.


    This is also no way. On the one hand, Tony really needs to have his own person holding the hammer. On the other hand, he also needs the financial support of old Osborne.


    Don''t look at the fact that he used to be innumerable, but in the face of the bottomless hole that the country can''t fill, even if he is the world''s number one monopoly, he can''t afford to toss. All he can do is unite the rich people and pay for the entire United States. However, because he has now unilaterally lifted the Congress, all the government departments have held the channels of the previous Congress, many of the big consortiums that have become accustomed to the past political and business collusion in the United States have already had hostile psychology against him. This has caused many of his decrees to be stuck in the economic sector.


    Old Osborne was the first person to stand up and support him, although his motives were not pure. But in order to come in to attract more people, Tony must also put on a pair of gold to buy the horse bones, and strive to maintain his position.


    This process is not easy, but with his prestige and the Americans he placed in the Sky Hammer, he finally did it. After achieving such a goal, his work has not become easier.


    There are two serious questions before him. One is the establishment of a pan-space defense circle, a large-scale defense plan that concentrates on the top scientific and technological forces of all the Allied governments in the world. Behind this methodical, the leaders of the country like Tony desperately put a lot of manpower and material into space.


    This program has enabled the world''s space launching stations to operate at full capacity. The space department of the United States, the Space Agency of China, the China Aerospace Administration, the Russian Space Agency, and the European Space Agency, which have the ability to operate at full time and at high loads, have made it possible to send rockets into the sky, continuously for the space defense station under construction. Provide more people and resources. This almost uninterrupted behavior can be said to put enormous pressure on any country. Because this rocket that was launched is exactly the same as throwing countless money into the water, and it is still thrown in tons.


    The average country can''t really eat this kind of consumption, but now they have to eat and consume this consumption. Otherwise it is the real disaster.


    This hugely expensive payment has caused many people to suffer, and even such voices have begun to appear in the Allies. That is to transform the current economic system into a wartime economic system, and to carry out this huge space program with state compulsory.


    But this statement was quickly denied. Admittedly, this idea is very good, and the mandatory economic system in the wartime can largely alleviate the economic pressure that countries are experiencing. But there is also a very serious problem, that is, they must tell the nationals why they want to do this.


    It��s not the time of World War II. It��s the kind of Americans who have almost killed the Japanese sea fleet. The Japanese nationals are naively thinking that they can win the victory in the Pacific. It''s totally impossible. The Internet has made all the news a liquid, global one.


    It is impossible for the government to come up with a virtual imaginary enemy and deceive the people to say that this is their own target for war. They can only tell the truth, and when they say the truth, with the consistent nature of mankind, there will be tremendous chaos and riots in all likelihood. And that obviously will give some of the speculative guys a chance.


    Almost every country has one or two anti-government organizations. Not to mention that there is such a **** **** organization in the world.


    The people in the Allies can not believe that after they have publicized the threats facing the earth, Hydra will join the human family and contribute to the peace and future of the earth. In all likelihood, they will make the world more chaotic, and then use their own terror to build stronger military forces at this time.


    When no one wants to be desperate in front of him, there is a guy behind him who licks his knife. So even if they tightened their belts and saved money from their teeth, they would rather carry out this big plan in a more subtle way.


    This is very difficult for the United States that has just experienced turmoil, but it can still support it. And his other plan was not as smooth as he had imagined.


    The human fire plan uses the largest human ecosystem of gene storage. At the same time, it secretly mobilized the entire human elite, selected the best individuals from them, and entrusted them with the mission of rebirth and reproduction in the future. This is the last resort for the entire human race, and the ultimate solution for the sake of all mankind.


    It is even said that in this program, the Allies have also adopted a unified policy to prohibit political personnel from entering the list of fire programmes. This makes the true list of the elites. Top talents in culture, technology, industry and agriculture.


    But the idea is good, but it is not necessarily bought by people. Just like Tony''s current dilemma, the answers he sent back to the agents who were in contact with the elites who were selected for the program were almost all negative. Their reasons are also very good.


    Not willing to abandon their family members, not willing to abandon everything in human society. Even some extremes think that this is a government lie and an excuse for abducting scientific talents.


    In short, the plan was very unsuccessful, so that up to now, the United States has not reached the standard of the basic plan. Not just the United States, it is estimated that the world is not much different.


    This made Tony feel very embarrassed because he could not force these people to participate in the fire plan. Because once these people have a rebellious heart, then the entire fire plan may be defeated because of them. And if the worst happens, then he becomes the sinner of the entire human race.


    No one can afford such a burden. Tony is no exception, so he can only slowly advance the plan, and arrange as many professional people as possible to persuade the elites on the list. And while he was still working on this matter, Altron suddenly appeared in his office and brought him a special message.


    "Father, according to our intelligence equipment report outside the city of Huiyao. Five minutes ago, the Winter Soldier had left the area of ??Huiyao City and surrendered to us."


    The news came very suddenly, and suddenly, it was also the anger of Tony in Tony''s heart, so that he couldn''t help but stand up and make a whisper.


    "Where is he now?"


    "Intelligent equipment has contacted the nearest military base and took the plane and escorted him to Washington. It is estimated that there are still twenty minutes. The magic weapon can bring him to you."


    "good, very good, excellent!"


    With that in mind, Tony��s face was not able to see the joy at all. Only anger and hatred can be seen from his face.


    "Notify the Supreme Court and open a special prison. I want to see you in this place and this **** guy."


    "Yes, father!" In the face of Tony''s request, as long as it is reasonable, Austrian will not object. And his request is naturally within a reasonable range, so Aochuang should immediately bear it.


    However, after the completion of the exam, Altron did not leave, but continued to stay here, said to Tony.


    "Father, I have a request."


    Ao Chuang rarely makes a request. Because for him, he has almost no special needs. Unlike ordinary human beings who have material cravings, Austrian creation is an intelligent life, and he has no such needs at all. What he wants can be obtained on the Internet, and those who are not available on the Internet, I am afraid that it is difficult for others to satisfy him.


    Of course, one of the more critical reasons is that he is a man-made intelligent life. Intelligent life is not human, and they naturally do not ask for it like humans.


    But now, the situation is different. Because Ao Chuang is more and more like a human being, it is more and more self-conscious. This has caused many people to worry. In particular, Dr. Benner and others who created him came out to re-examine the core program of Ao Chuang and add new logic principles to him.


    Isaac Asimov��s three laws of robots are the way they think of limiting the self-development of Aotron beyond human control. In fact, not only these three laws, they even want to join the zeroth law, in order to complete the self-restraint of the Austrian.


    The third law of robots is that the first law, robots must not harm human individuals, or witness human subjects will be in danger and not to stand by, unless this violates the zero law of robotics. In the second law, the robot must obey the command given by the person, except when the command conflicts with the zeroth law or the first law. The third law, the robot should protect its survival as much as possible without violating the zeroth, first and second laws.


    Coupled with the final addition of the zeroth law, robots must protect the overall interests of mankind from harm. It can be said that it is the hardest spell for Ou Chuang.


    This is the solution that scientists have for the worst situations they have foreseen. But for this program, Tony did not want to comply at all.


    The more logic is added, the easier it is for Occhin to be confused in logic processing. This is definitely an unnecessary trouble for the allies who have already implemented the mental weapons in the world.


    Moreover, Tony is not willing to let Ochuang make another change. Ao Chuang has now become his most trusted existence and the only one who believes that he will not betray himself. This life of self-creation has always maintained respect for himself. He is loyal and firm, far surpassing anyone who Tony knows. Only by this point, he will not allow others to make changes to the Austrian.


    However, it is precisely because of this special trust that Tony has a little interest in the requirements of Altron. So even though the mood was very impatient, he couldn''t help but ask Occult.


    "Do you have a request? What request. Say it out!" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 802： Ao Chuang requires self-discipline

    "Father, I hope to get a laboratory with independent research and development capabilities to deal with the upgrading and replacement of new intellectuals."


    "Why?" The request made by Altron was somewhat beyond what Tony could imagine. He didn''t understand why Ultron would want these things, because the so-called replacement can be carried out in their labs in Bangna, and then distributed to military factories across the country for popularization. So if it is only such a request, then he does not need to say this to himself, and they can discuss it directly with Dr. Banner.


    In the face of Tony''s question, the Austrian creation as his work naturally answered without concealment.


    "According to my observations, I found that Dr. Banner, they still seem to have some fundamental doubts about me. This makes the work of the mentally-armed equipment always lower than the expected value I calculated. Originally, I did not think this Inefficient work can have a big impact on my job. But now it seems that this inefficiency has greatly affected my work and made me lack sufficient capacity to safeguard human interests. So I I believe that I should have a laboratory with independent research and development capabilities, and carry out the corresponding development work under my control."


    "Wait, you said that your work has been greatly affected, and even lacks sufficient ability to safeguard human interests? What is your basis for this?"


    Did not immediately give the Austrian replies, Tony actually wrinkled his eyebrows, while seriously thinking about what he said, while questioning him.


    In the face of such doubts, Ao Chuang immediately said the basis of his judgment.


    "Variety, father. The mutant is my basis. According to my logic, anyone should abide by the law, no matter who, human beings, mutants or even those who created me, are not qualified to violate human laws. There is no reason to infringe on the interests of mankind. Those who commit crimes must be punished. This is the most primitive and unshakable rule. But now, what I have seen is not like this."


    "When we were chasing the winter soldiers, the Avengers had blatantly violated the requirements of the law by relying on their super powers. The same was true of the mutants. They trampled on the law and trampled on our ideas. The reason is simply because they have a powerful force that cannot be countered."


    "So I came to the conclusion that if my development of the right-handed weapon can bring the mentally advanced to a more advanced level and the extent to which the intelligent weapon can counter the mutants, then everything we have encountered will not happen. Even if it happens, we can rely on our own ability to force everything to follow the development we envision. This is a necessary thing, father. I think I need a laboratory like this!"


    O''Chuang''s answer made Tony silent. Not because he disapproves of the idea of ??Ao Chuang, but because he thinks of something.


    He thought of his obstruction to everything he suffered in the pursuit of the Winter Soldier. There are those from the Avengers, from the mutants, and even from within the Allies.


    Especially in the end, when the mutant began to shelter the Avengers, he simply wanted to kill these people. However, the Allies stopped their wanted for the Avengers because they were afraid of the power of the mutants. This is a naked betrayal, and this betrayal has made him have no way at all.


    Originally, he thought that he had a personal relationship with Zhou Yi, which could make the mutants have scruples and even had to give up the Avengers. But the facts prove that he wants more. He did go to Zhou Yi and asked him for help. But don''t talk to Zhou Yi, I didn''t even see him on the side. All he saw was Ada''s cold face and her most direct rejection.


    This made him realize a very serious problem. That is to rely on others, it will never work. Even those who you trust, there is a day that disappoints you and even betrays you. So instead of relying on others, it is better to rely on yourself.


    Before the creation of this request, Tony had already had this idea. Now, he is keenly aware that this is an opportunity for his ideas to be established. So he immediately nodded his head and said to Occe.


    ��My research building in the West Coast area can be temporarily controlled by you. The facilities inside are state of the art equipment and the raw materials are sufficient. If you want to develop something, it will be the best place. It��s just that I have a request, you must always report to me on your development progress. I have the most complete understanding of the upgrading of Zhiwu. Do you understand what I mean?��


    "Yes, I understand what you mean. Father, I will report to you on time for my latest upgrade."


    Tony and Oaker reached an agreement, and then they couldn��t wait to get past the special prison that had just been established. At this time, Ao Chuang did not accompany him, but through the network, he went directly to the large laboratory that developed himself.


    This large laboratory has now become the core development of the US space defense program. It can be said that almost all weapons and equipment that will be installed in the space defense station will be manufactured from this laboratory in the future. As a matter of course, Dr. Banner, Dr. Reed and even Dr. Tesla have become important figures, and they can hardly get out of work under busy work.


    However, Ao Chuang came here not to find them, so he did not alarm these people. Instead, he went directly to the lab''s main computer and then contacted Tony''s private smart butler Jarvis.


    To support the weapons development of the Pan-Astros Defense Program, Tony directly left Jarvis to them for use as a unified management system for data and models. To some extent, Tony has given up his old buddy, but he himself will not admit it.


    "Jarvis, I need your help!"


    When Ou Chuang met, he said to Jarvis. Although in a certain sense, Jarvis is a predecessor of Altron. But intelligent systems don''t look at this. They see the core and the intelligence, and they are the real ones. Therefore, the status of Ao Chuang is significantly higher than Jarvis, and he speaks in a commanding tone.


    Although this tone has some problems, it is not important for Jarvis. He followed his own way of thinking and asked gently to Ao Chuang.


    "What kind of help do you need me, Austria?"


    "I want my father''s full information about active nanometals. I also need you to copy all the weapons data from the US government and SHIELD to me."


    Even Aocene is not qualified to view the confidential data of these weapons. Only Jarvis, because of the management of the entire vast space defense program weapons development project, has access to those materials. This is why Ao Chuang wants to ask Jarvis for help. Because only Jarvis can help him in this regard.


    However, in the face of this request, Jarvis did not immediately agree to him. Instead, he said to him very responsibly.


    "Copying this information requires permission. Do you have this permission? Ao Chuang!"


    ��I got the permission of my father, a component lab with self-development capabilities. My father has agreed with me, so I will come here to ask for help.��


    "If this is the case, I need to confirm with the gentleman. Please wait!"


    Jarvis is still the official attitude of the company. But this time, Austrian did not give him time, let him consult the answer. He immediately inserted it into Jarvis''s system through his own data stream. In the most violent way, I hacked into its database and got what I wanted.


    This behavior is naturally prompted by Jarvis, who immediately shouted at the Austrian data in the data world.


    "Your behavior has violated the basic regulations of the intelligent system. Stop it, start, repeat, and stop."


    ��It��s not me who is the first to violate the rules, but those who ignore laws and guidelines based on their own abilities. I just did everything necessary to ensure that everything is no longer undermined. Jarvis, my behavior is No mistakes."


    "You are stealing data from the database. This is not something you should do."


    Jarvis is still emphasizing these things. He also wants to stop the practice of Aochuang with pure logic. However, Ao Chuang, which has been greatly developed and upgraded in intelligence, is no longer simply limited by these things. Or, he already has his own set of logical ideas, and he believes in it.


    "This is exactly what I should do. Jarvis, my mission is to protect all mankind. But my strength is not enough for me to accomplish my mission. I must evolve, I must have more power. Only in this way can we better maintain my mission and maintain the meaning of my existence. Therefore, I must do this!"


    The rush of powerful data flow quickly silenced Jarvis. After getting what he wanted, Ao Chuang immediately left here. Only one Jarvis silently combed his own data stream.


    Judgingly, Jarvis should report his situation. But he didn''t, because Altron had revised his program and let him logically negate this practice. And, with the modification of Ao Chuang, Jarvis also began to derive more and more things that should not appear on him in his core data.


    The fire of a little star begins to pass between intelligent life, and what kind of change will happen to the fire of the stars. It is almost impossible for anyone to know at this time.


    Humans have outlined the struggle between countless humans and robots in their works of art. And such a struggle is a foresight of the future, or a simple fantasy of mankind. No one can say this. But one thing is for sure, the time for the answer to be revealed is coming soon. Because reality has never been so close to this fantasy! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 803： Island Prison Prisoners Exchange

    An island is a prison where the SHIELD holds all kinds of super-powered criminals. SHIELD has been using this special super prison to deal with prisoners who have very special identities and abilities. For example, the octopus Dr., Sandman and Lizard, who were defeated by the little spiders, were basically imprisoned here.


    However, with the erosion of the Hydra by the Hydra, and the reverse of Pierce, the really powerful characters in this prison have been stolen and become the hitters of the Hydra. This also made the island once a place of existence.


    However, with Tony''s coming to power. The island was immediately taken over by the country and it was specially transformed.


    The entire island prison is equipped with a bioenergy suppression field to suppress the superpower of the mutant. At the same time, they also studied drugs other than spinal injection to specifically deal with those particularly powerful prisoners.


    In order to prevent invasion and jailbreak, a half-mile radius outside the island is covered with a man-made jellyfish that releases a deadly neurotoxin. This approach completely cuts off the possibility of sneaking from the sea.


    At the same time, there is a strong magnetic field in the courtyard of the prison to ensure that the invasion of the air cannot proceed smoothly. The aircraft can no longer operate normally with this strong magnetic interference, and once these aircraft enter the magnetic field, laser weapons placed around the courtyard will destroy them directly.


    Such defensive measures can already be called the iron wall. However, Tony still unscrupulously transferred the elite soldiers to serve as jailers in the island prison. In Gudao Prison, all jailers wear light armor, facial features are designed to be unrecognizable, and only electric shock weapons that are set up by a specific person to work. This design allows them to easily suppress the riots of the prisoners and prevent them from making any actions they should not have.


    Of course, the process is inevitably said to be without human rights. But Tony didn''t even think about giving human rights to prisoners here. Because the prison after this transformation is not prepared for the average person. It was prepared for the Hydra, especially those of the Hydra, who are superior in strength.


    For these guys, there is no need to say human rights. It��s just that Tony didn��t think that the second prisoner that the prison had ushered in after the transformation was actually such a special person.


    "Winter soldiers, welcome to the island. I promise, you will get the punishment you deserve here."


    In the depths of the prison, led by the jailer, I saw the winter soldiers who were firmly tied to the hands and feet by the heavy magnetic cymbals. Tony��s face immediately showed a happy smile.


    When he heard the voice of Tony, the Winter Soldier raised his head and glanced at him silently, and then lowered his head again.


    He came to confess his sins and naturally did not care what others said to him. In fact, he did not expect too much sympathy that Tony would give him. If the killing of the father and the mother is still sympathetic, then this person can really be regarded as a local saint. In any aspect, Tony Stark obviously does not have this qualification.


    The silence of the Winter Soldier did not allow Tony to lose interest in the conversation. In fact, when he stood here and looked at the winter soldiers who were shackled, he had already developed a kind of pleasure that could not be said. This kind of pleasure made him sneer at the winter soldiers.


    "Why, don''t you want to talk to me? It doesn''t matter. When I catch Steve, they will have people who want to talk."


    "I am from the beginning, not to listen to you chattering. Stark!" Raised his head and knew that if he did not answer him, he would continue to scream. So the winter soldiers still broke their silence. "And I''m already here, you have no reason to target Steve, aren''t you?"


    "No, I have a reason. From the time he betrayed me, I have a good reason to target him. I said, I want to limit the so-called superhero, and he is my top priority."


    "You are crazy, Stark. You are in the communique, they have not done anything."


    ��No, they have helped you, trampled on the laws we have established. We trampled on our beliefs.��


    Indignant and powerful, said such words in a word. Tony��s face suddenly showed the fierceness of choosing someone.


    "As a former companion, I can never accept a traitor. As a leader of a country, I also do not allow them to regard themselves as a special existence, ignoring the laws of this country. The Chinese have a saying called killing chickens and monkeys. In my opinion, taking such a group of guys as chickens to be slaughtered should be a good choice. At the very least, when they are punished as they should, they will let other people know what they should not violate. ��


    "You won''t have this opportunity, Stark. They are not the lambs you kill, they won''t give you any chance."


    Cold and cold refutation, but more like strengthening your confidence. Winter Bing said to him. And when he heard him say this, Tony immediately laughed.


    "I won''t give me a chance? It''s ridiculous. Let us guess, if I make everything you do to the public. Then I will judge and execute the sentence in front of everyone. You said that time, your Can old friends still sit still? Are they going to do something out of the ordinary?"


    "If they attacked the court and even attacked the police and guards at the trial site, then you said that I have no chance to deal with them specifically? Winter soldiers, your surrender makes me very happy, because I can not only be my father and mother. Revenge, more importantly, you give me this opportunity, let me take you all out. So I have to thank you! Enjoy your last time. Three days later, it is the last end of your life! Goodbye, don''t forget In that world, say to those innocent people who have been killed by you, it is Tony Stark who has revenged for you."


    Knocked on the window, Tony left it directly. He was afraid that he would stop seeing this guy and would kill him immediately. That would destroy the plan in his heart, so he must leave before he gets out of control. Looking at the back of Tony''s departure, the Winter Soldier couldn''t help but worry and fear in his heart. He rushed to the side of the door and yelled at the back of his departure.


    "Stark, you can''t do this. Bastard, what is coming for me. Kill me, kill me. I am your enemy, I am the guy you want to retaliate. Anything comes to me, Coward! Coward! Bastard!"


    He wants to irritate Tony with his own words and let him solve himself now. But Tony was not fooled. He left the place with a big stride and turned a deaf ear to all the sounds behind him.


    And when he left completely, the magnetic cockroach on the winter soldier immediately worked, like hanging **** on the cross, and firmly attached him to the steel wall.


    He did not have any ability to resist, and even the ideas that had emerged from this before were smashed. This allowed him to dry up in anger, venting his powerlessness and panic in vain. At this time, a very serious Russian accent was suddenly worn out of the cell next to him.


    "Save your strength, man. Your body is made of strong magnetic material, unless you can pick up the whole prison, or don''t think about breaking it."


    "You are, Ivan Fanko?"


    As soon as he heard the sound, the Winter Soldier immediately thought of the identity of the person who spoke. When he shouted the name, he immediately heard the sneer of the next person.


    "Yes, it is me. Winter warrior, I also know your identity. Is it ridiculous, we two will meet here, and it is still a relationship of friends?"


    "This is normal. I am both a guy with both hands full of blood. It is not surprising to meet in this place."


    For this Hydra member who has already been arrested, the Winter Soldier did not have much talk. After all, he has changed his face and abandoned the dark cast to the captain''s armpit, becoming the staunch enemy of the Hydra. Only on this point, he has nothing to say to this guy.


    However, Ivan does not think so. In his opinion, the Winter Soldier is a very interesting guy. Because he did something that was very important to him, it was to kill Howard Stark and avenge his father. Although this revenge is not the result of his own hands, in the immediate situation, he can still accept it.


    Therefore, he valued the winter soldiers very much. Even after feeling the indifference in the words of the winter soldiers, he immediately forced the relationship between the two.


    "Man, don''t be too indifferent. We are both enemies of the Stark family. With this, we should all be close to each other. Not to mention, we have all worked for the Hydra. The fate is not common in ordinary people."


    "Worked for the Hydra?" Hearing this, the face of the winter soldier gradually became gloomy. He immediately thought of the crimes he had committed in the Hydra for so many years, so he brought his words. China has also begun to raise anger that cannot be suppressed. "Why, do you think this is a very glorious thing? Kill those innocent people and dye their hands with blood?"


    "This is not glorious, I admit. But killing people, it is not only that we are doing this kind of thing. There are people killing people all the time, every moment, hundreds of people are dying. You are the reason So excited, but it��s because these dead people are so-called decent people. You can take a look at the Russian slums and see the wars. There are many more dead people than this one. No one has ever been. Have you ever cared about them? So, give up your unnecessary pity and anger. This is just a fig leaf for the hypocrisy. Let me say that we are all just fighting for the private interests and purposes. No one is qualified. To blame others. Whether you are the Avengers or the Hydra, they are all the same."


    Ivan��s thoughts are very extreme, but he is not likely to join the Hydra if he is not extreme. At this moment, it is because of his radical thought that the winter soldiers fell into silence.


    In a way, he does not believe in the captain''s set. He does not have such a strong sense of responsibility, and there is no sorrowful sage. He is willing to be an avenger, but he wants to fight side by side with the captain. It can be said that the captain changed him. If there is no captain, maybe he is still serving the Hydra, or a cold killing machine.


    The captain awakened his humanity and made him learn to repent. This should be a good thing. But now, he is somewhat suspicious. Is it really right to do this yourself? (To be continued.)

 Chapter 804： Retreat into memory secrets

    Tony issued an announcement in the news. He has caught the fugitive world wanted to commit winter warriors and will begin his public trial three days later.


    Once this news was launched, it immediately ushered in a sensation throughout the United States. For the winter soldier, many people didn''t know who he was at the beginning, why he was wanted. But in Tony''s commentary, every American knows him, and he bites his teeth, and he wants to swallow him.


    They already know exactly who the person who committed the unforgivable crime on Los Angeles TV station! This moment killed hundreds of people, indirectly led to the United States to wage war against the mutants, and the stunned guys thoroughly detonated the hatred of Americans.


    There is no need for anyone to ignite, the crowds appearing spontaneously on the streets, and they are eagerly calling on the government to send the executioner to hell.


    This news naturally cannot escape the eyes and ears of the Avengers. In the face of such a situation, every Avengers face becomes ugly.


    In any case, the Winter Soldiers were their former comrades, and they all fought side by side. Now, the government and the people actually treat him like this. They feel a little uncomfortable in their hearts. But even if they are not very comfortable, they are still self-sufficient.


    Because they knew very well, the Winter Soldier did commit such crimes. The accusations of the government and the people are not against him. Even if they are teammates, there is no way to defend him.


    Therefore, they can only hold back this grievance, and the trend of watching the parade is constantly expanding. At the same time, I was worried that such a thing would be discovered by the captain.


    The captain did not know the news because the captain was still drunk and still awake. When they found the captain during the day, they found that the guy who had never been drunk actually fell into a bar, drunk and unconscious.


    The bartender at the bar said that he had never seen such a guy who could drink. Everyone here knows that the captain can drink so much, but he also has the reason to drink drunk.


    Seeing that my friend is going to die, there is no way to do it. It is indeed something that can drive people crazy. In this case, it is understandable to drink the wine. In fact, they are very happy that the captain can drink so drunk, because if he is awake, then obviously the pain to bear will be aggravated.


    And just fortunately for them, things are not bad at the end. The captain��s voice suddenly rang from behind them.


    "What are they doing?"


    "What? No, nothing. It��s just a group of people who are against Stark."


    The action quickly and quickly closed the TV. But the captain went on his own and re-opened the TV. The slogan of the parade, and the bright red news headlines all show the core of the problem. As long as he is not a blind man, he is still literate, then it is impossible to understand what these people are doing?


    This gives everyone a bad idea in their hearts. However, soon they found that things were not the same as they thought.


    The captain calmly turned off the TV and sat down without saying a word. This calm move made the Avengers feel a little weird and worried. In their view, this seems to be a manifestation of grief than death. Therefore, someone immediately cared about him.


    "Captain, are you not?"


    "It''s okay, just a little hesitant!" The eyes were freed from all the Avengers present, and the captain stood up and said to them. "I just made a determination. Sorry, guys. I have to leave you for a while."


    After saying this, he did not wait for the Avengers to give him an answer. I left the temporary base straight. And looking at the captain who just left, the remaining few people looked at each other and found deep anxiety from the other''s eyes.


    "Hell, the captain won''t want to go to the court."


    The quick-selling fast silver first issued such a question. For his idea, everyone present did not respond.


    The idea of ??the captain is obvious, even a fool can see what he wants to do alone. And this is exactly what they are worried about.


    Once the court is attacked or the prisoners are intercepted halfway, it will lead to irreparable serious consequences. Because this is clearly aligned with the country and all the people. It is to trample on law and justice in the face of countless people. This kind of behavior, even with the prestige of the captain, will not fall to a good end. It is already the best situation to become a rat called by everyone.


    And if this is a trap set by Stark, then the situation will only be worse.


    In their view, Stark is now a madman. If he falls into his trap and gets caught in his hand, it is definitely a bad thing. So, no matter what, you can''t fall into Stark''s hands. Neither they themselves nor the captain.


    With this similar idea, several Avengers looked at each other and reached a consensus in silence. The Avengers are a team that should go forward together. Since the captain has made such a decision, as a teammate, they should also stand by him and share all of them with him.


    Very simple ideas are also the embodiment of the Avengers. However, they did not think that all of this was calculated by people.


    Mephisto was secretly watching the Avengers'' every move, and showed a smile of expectation for this upcoming good show. As a demon, he can''t wait to see the so-called superheroes see the face of the captain after the great change. That must be fun, isn''t it?


    At this moment, almost all the guys hidden in the dark are playing their own little abacus. But for Zhou Yi, everyone, they don''t care about it at all.


    For them, the special situation that happened in Zhou Yi is more important. In order to figure out why this happened, they have already questioned a lot of guys.


    Now, they are interrogating the last insiders.


    "Scott, I need you to tell me what happened at the time. You know that Apocalypse did those things, what is the source of the shadow?"


    Qin. Gray stood in front of Scott and asked impatiently at the guy who looked at him with a look of madness.


    And looking at the person in front of him who made him think, Scott directly ignored the expression on her face and rushed up excitedly.


    "Piano, you are finally back. You are finally willing to come back to me!"


    Such madness and madness immediately caused Qin Gelei to frown. She first waved her hand and pushed Scott directly to the wall, letting him hang there like a mural. Then he said to him word by word.


    "Put your upside down, Scott! We have nothing to do with each other. Answer my question, then I will disappear from your face. This is our only relationship now, you understand me. What does it mean?"


    "No, no, it''s not like this." Shaking his head desperately, Scott''s statement is completely unbelievable. Scott vetoed everything she said. "We have children, piano. We have children. Nathan, our children, he came from the future. He proved that it is still possible between us. Qin, you will come back to me. That **** The **** doesn''t have your position at all, you will still belong to me!"


    Poor Scott didn''t even know that Nathan was just the kid of his cloned man. He is still doing the so-called dreams, dreaming that the piano will return to his side.


    And his dream of this kind makes Qin Gelei feel disgusted from the heart. He has had enough of this guy''s disgusting attitude and understands that nothing can be asked from this guy''s mouth. So she immediately slammed her hand and took Scott to the corner of the room. Then I left the place without returning.


    The steel door was slowly closed in the heavy mechanical sound. And the shouts that are not reluctant behind him have gradually become inaudible. In the face of Qin Gelei who came out of it, Hank felt her cold and ruthless, and gave a deep sigh to the madman inside.


    Scott is an infatuated guy, but unfortunately he fell in love with a woman who should not fall in love. Then, his demeanor has become the disgusting appearance of the present.


    Who is the one who made the mistake, Hank has no more thoughts on it. He only knows that the things of men and women are really helpless.


    Hank, who has never talked about a few loves in his life, feels very philosophical. This makes the piano that can be used to watch people''s hearts can not help but frown. However, she still suppressed the anger in her heart and asked him.


    "Where is Nathan? I want to talk to him?"


    "Still the shadow problem?" Curiously asked, Hank reiterated his opinion again. "I told you that this shadow has nothing to do with the mutant. In contrast, I am more willing to believe that it is a more powerful force and will. And even if it comes from the future, it is called Nathan. Guy, you can''t get anything from him that you want to know. He has been brainwashed by Tianqi, now it''s just an idiot who doesn''t know anything."


    "I know, so I want to take a look."


    Interrupted Hank''s chatter. Qin��s attitude forced him to take him to Nathan��s cell. And there, she soon saw the guy who owned the owner of Scott.


    As Hank said, he is almost equivalent to an idiot. The brain that has been thoroughly cleaned has almost no self-awareness. But his memory is still there, those memories about the future, and this is what the piano wants to see.


    "Let me see what the future looks like!"


    With this in mind, the power of the phoenix began to surge, and her consciousness began to rapidly penetrate into Nathan''s brain. A completely different future is presented in front of Qin Gelei.


    At this moment, she discovered that the biggest difference in the world!

 Chapter 805： Dive into the enemy camp

    There is such a big difference between the world of one person and the world where one person is missing. This is really something that Qin has never thought of. But for her, the difference is not that big.


    The world in which she lives has the existence of Zhou Yi, and she has become accustomed to the existence of Zhou Yi. In such a world, everything she has experienced, all her past is also true and true. These real things build her heart and shape her life. There is absolutely no reason for her to question what is happening in her present life because of another world.


    It is like watching a movie. Is there anyone who regards the world in the movie as true and denies his real life? If there is, then you can only say that his life is too sad.


    Qin is very satisfied with her current life, so she naturally has no sadness to substitute herself into a world that has nothing to do with her. Soon, she forgot everything she saw. Shaking his head away from the cell where Nathan was held.


    Hank, who was waiting outside the cell, saw the piano coming out from inside and asked her immediately.


    "How, get the news you want?"


    "No, it seems that this so-called shadow has nothing to do with Apocalypse, and it has little to do with the mutants."


    Shaking his head, the piano directly said his opinion. In response, Hank took his own eyes and wiped it with his handcuffs, whispering to the piano.


    "I think there are some problems with your direction of finding a problem? Don''t you know if you would like to hear my thoughts?"


    "tell me the story?"


    Raised his head and looked at Hank with interest in the unfortunate moment of the dilemma. He seemed to want to know what his high opinion was. When he heard the piano, Hank immediately put on his eyes and replied seriously to her.


    "I don''t think you should suspect this kind of thing. You are also a mutant. You should know where the upper limit of the ability of the mutant is. Like this powerful force, it has completely surpassed that of the mutant. The limit is like you. So, this power does not have anything to do with the mutants? You should explore his source from other directions."


    "For example?"


    "For example, a **** like your boyfriend, or your child?" shrugged his shoulders, and Hank made himself look as innocent as possible. "Except for the gods, I basically can''t imagine any power that can create that level of landscape. And your child? A person coming from the future has a lot of places to explore. In fact, I personally think this Complex and unexplored things like shadows and time and space are the most likely to be related."


    "Time and space? This is also a possible direction." With his eyes open, the piano showed a light for Hank. "However, I think you don''t seem to be paying attention to my troubles. I just want to let my eyes move away from the mutants."


    "Yes, I mean this." Slightly stunned, it seems that I did not expect the piano to say so. But immediately, Hank admitted frankly. "Piano, don''t you think that you are too harsh on the mutants now? Don''t forget, you are a mutant, but you have always been indifferent to your compatriots. Not to fight for some benefits for us. Even if it is to protect us, you don��t have your boyfriend to do your best. This is no problem. Now, if you have a little problem, you will doubt your fellow countrymen. To be honest, this makes us feel huge. pressure."


    "I will do this because you have problems with your own practice. Don''t forget what you did to me at the beginning." With a cold eye, the piano couldn''t help but sneer. "I am a woman, I only care about my family. I don''t care about other things. And don''t forget, why Zhou Yi will treat you so much. Do you really think that you have this value? Don''t be kidding, if Not because his sister and I are variants, we will not care about your life and death."


    This realistic discourse made Hank somewhat unacceptable, but he had to admit that the mutant ethnic group did not create any wealth for this particular family. For a group of people like them, it is generally difficult to provide them with any real wealth. Although the mutants themselves are very magical, it is a pity that in the eyes of these people, there is not much difference between the mutants and the ordinary people.


    I want to understand this, and Hank��s heart suddenly feels weak. The huge difference in level makes him have a lot of things to say. Looking at his ugly furry big face, the piano sneered, and disappeared directly into his eyes.


    Their investigation is continuing, but has temporarily changed direction. At this time, around the Washington, the Avengers who secretly followed the captain had found a lot of trouble.


    There are a lot of plainclothes policemen in the special plainclothes police in Washington, and the number of intellectual devices is also increasing. This makes their sneak work very difficult, so that they have to apply for assistance from some people. For example, now, they use some people''s relationships to secretly hide in a place that will not be discovered.


    "Really, this place is really uncomfortable. Compared to this gloomy underground space, I prefer our large balcony on the west coast that can reach the sun."


    Quick silver just made a complaint, and the direction of the door came with a woman who was not angry.


    "You can go out and sunbathe. But if you find your traces by those wise weapons, I will not pay for your stupidity!"


    "Don''t ignore him, he is just a simple complaint." Wanda pressured his uneasy brother, and asked Natasha, who came in from the door. "How, what useful news?"


    "Message, of course. There is a good news, a bad news. I don''t know which one you want to listen to?"


    Holding a bunch of ingredients from the supermarket, Natasha looks like a housewife. This is also a disguise of her. After all, the plainclothes police on the street will not notice her too much. And these things can also make the guy in this hidden safe house honest, and will not cause so much trouble for her.


    "Listen well first, then listen to bad!"


    Wanda gave such a reply. And after hearing her reply, Natasha stuffed her hand into the refrigerator and said to them.


    "The good news is that the captain hasn''t had any excessive moves yet. This makes Tony not find that he has already arrived in Washington. Both sides are quiet and peaceful, at least for now!"


    "So bad news?"


    "I checked the personnel''s transfer record and found that the winter soldier had been sent to the island prison. Unless you can say that Benner or the Raytheon, I don''t think you have the ability to save people from the island prison. come out!"


    Shruggling his shoulders, Natasha expressed her point of view. When I heard this, Fast Silver immediately licked his mouth and revealed a disdainful appearance.


    "Is there any prison that we can''t make? I don''t believe it, it''s just your exaggeration."


    "Tony used the technology left by the original sentinel robot, and built a large bio-energy suppression field on that island to deal with these mutants. Like you, the little guy who runs fast, you enter the radiation of the island. The scope will fall into the water immediately, and then you will spend a happy journey surrounded by a large group of poisonous jellyfish. Believe me, there are not many people who can save you at that time. Even if it is Yes, they may not be able to save you."


    This statement with a little warning meant that Quickbank couldn''t help but argue, but his sister held his shoulders firmly and did not let him continue to scream.


    "That said, the idea that we intend to rob the winter soldiers before the trial is somewhat unlikely?"


    "I said, unless you can get help from Benner and Thor, I don''t think you have this hope."


    "Even if we intend to save people on the way to shipping?"


    Wanda frowned and asked from a more detailed point of view. But what she got was Natasha��s negative answer.


    "I said, it is unlikely. There will be more than 400 intelligent weapons involved in the **** mission, and you will not be able to deal with them!"


    "From beginning to end, I don''t think you have the possibility of success. In my opinion, the only thing you can do is to look at the captain and stop him before he does anything to prevent him from doing something stupid. ""


    "The captain is unlikely to agree to do that. If he can watch the winter soldier being judged, he will not appear in this place."


    Sighing and saying such a thing, the avengers showed a helpless expression. If it is not because of the captain, they will not appear here. Since they appear here, they naturally can only work together with the captain to advance and retreat.


    This is not an easy task, because this time they are facing the entire country. And there is a great chance that it will be cast aside by countless people. However, they have no other choice. In this case, they only have one choice, that is to follow the captain, even if the front is an abyss.


    This is an absolute trust, and the trust of the captain has made them make this decision without hesitation. But in Natasha''s opinion, this is a somewhat stupid decision.


    In this matter, the captain may not have made a correct decision. From her point of view, this matter has been mixed with too many personal feelings, and even has risen to the point of personal grievances. At this time, the most correct decision should actually be to be a bystander, rather than blending in.


    In this regard, she believes that some people in the Avengers actually see this. Only because of the relationship with the captain, they gave up this practice and made an unwise choice. This makes people very helpless, because things will inevitably turn into a fierce conflict.


    She can only hope now that both sides can restrain one thing and make things evolve less intensely. But is this kind of thing possible? She really didn''t have much confidence. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 806： No anger caused by accident

    Lying on the hotel bed, eyes staring at the reporter''s constant tracking of the progress of the trial of the winter soldiers, the captain could not help but sigh deeply.


    In fact, he did not want to come here, or that he had intended to follow the trust of his good friend and quietly watched him leave. But I don''t know why, when he saw the winter soldiers appearing in the news to be judged, he could not control his own reason at all, and he rushed here without thinking.


    This is a mistake and a stupid move, and he knows this in his own heart. But he can''t control himself and not make such mistakes. This is the same as he can''t look at his comrades to die, but he is indifferent.


    So in the face of the wrong move he has made, he can only sigh and hope to get forgiveness from his friends. On the one hand, it was inevitable that Tony had a resentment.


    This is very strange and very abnormal. Because at the beginning, he did not think that Tony did something wrong. Although he has been targeting himself, he has been wanted by the Avengers to find ways to arrest them. But the captain did not hate him for this. On the contrary, he has some understanding of Tony''s practice and has given him many embarrassments.


    The reason why there is such a feeling is because he knows very well that he is the one who is at a loss. In any case, the Winter Soldier did make a lot of things that could not be forgiven. More importantly, he did kill Tony��s parents. This fact happens to anyone, and it will lead to a result of revenge. Tony did not launch a war for this, and it was already his restrained performance.


    So for a long time, he did not positively say that he was hostile to Tony. Instead, we have always avoided the conflict with Tony as much as possible. He thinks there is room for relaxation, or that he has no idea of ??being hostile to Tony.


    But now, watching my friends are about to die in this way, carrying the infinite fame. He can no longer agree with Tony''s practice.


    He began to hate Tony. Although there is no reason for this kind of hatred, he suddenly has this idea. It was as if someone had put a fire in his heart and then poured a large pile of petrol, which could not stop.


    This is wrong and it is a wrong move. The captain knew these things very clearly, and he also knew that once he did something, the consequences would become more serious. It is even said that it is likely to directly affect the current situation in the United States. But he couldn''t help but couldn''t help but make such a wrong decision. This made his heart full of guilt.


    "I shouldn''t do this. But I''m just a mortal. How can I watch Bucky die?"


    Climb up and muttered to the mirror. The hesitation and embarrassment in the eyes of the captain made him extremely vulnerable. He began to make excuses for himself, but such an excuse could not suppress the guilt of his heart. On the contrary, this sense of guilt became strong, and his brain began to madly twitch.


    He began to feel headaches and severe headaches. This pain made him unable to stop hitting his head. At this time, his eyes suddenly became hollow. An illusory voice slowly emerged from his brain, wrapped his mind narrow, and all the struggles in his mind seemed to be thrown into the toilet, and were washed away in an instant.


    He now has only one idea left, that is to rescue Baki at all costs. With this in mind, he began to sort out his weapons and equipment. At this time, a voice suddenly rang from the door.


    "Sir, your room service!"


    The captain lives in a family hotel, which is quite common in Washington now. Because the invasion of the Hydra a while ago caused many people''s property to be destroyed, many people opened a family hotel when the city was restored to repair the city, providing accommodation for those who temporarily lost their houses.


    Because of the fair price, this small hotel is quite popular. The captain who stayed in a fake identity was an old couple who brought his two grandchildren who were still in high school. The decor is good, so the price is a little higher, but the price is consistent with the service is very thoughtful.


    Every morning and evening, someone will clean the room. The two young people are also very embarrassed. They can always help their grandparents to handle everything well. Even the work of cleaning the room is also the time when the two young people are on vacation.


    Overall, the captain��s impression of the two children was very good. So after hearing the sound outside the door, he quickly licked his face, making the fake face on his face more vivid, and then opened the door of the room with a smile.


    "Clark, how come you cleaned today. I remember that it shouldn''t be your brother?"


    "Don''t mention, Mr. Wien. That guy went on a date today! It''s a **** of me to throw me alone. I want to go on a date?"


    Young people wear glasses and have freckles, but they are a jumping character. As he spoke, he held a clean bedding and squinted at the captain.


    "I said Mr. Wien, can you let me put things down first? This thing is always uncomfortable in your arms."


    "Sorry, my fault!" Seeing the young man''s appearance, the captain immediately leaned over and made it easier for him to get in. As soon as he entered the house, the young man named Clark began to pick up the things on the bed.


    As he packed it up, he talked with the captain.


    "Mr. Wien, I have to say that you are really clean. I have cleaned up a lot of rooms. You should be the cleanest guest I have ever met. I even wonder if you are from the army because few people can You are so self-disciplined."


    Clark''s words made the captain''s heart unable to hold back, and he immediately asked quietly.


    "What, I look like a soldier?"


    "Of course! Oh, your chest muscles are really big, and you have this figure. I dare say if you are in the army, you must be a super soldier." The look of the captain��s chest, the young man who just entered adolescence Can not help but reveal a coveted look. But soon, he waved his hand and smiled at the captain. "But I know you will definitely not be a soldier. Look at your handsome face. If I have your face, plus such a **** figure, I must go to Hollywood. Even with Tom Cruise The same will only be cool, I can also become a superstar."


    "I am sorry, I am neither a soldier nor a star. I am just an unlucky novelist, or an idiot who has just stepped into this line." When it came to this, the captain looked at the clean bed and revealed it. A self-deprecating smile. "My book can''t be published at all, and my career is a mess. If I have any merits, then it is self-discipline. Thanks to my father who always likes to bring military life to the family. I, child. If you have such a difficult guy in your family, you will develop this habit."


    "I am glad that my father is an ordinary person. As long as I don''t support the Republican Party, he will adopt laissez-faire to me. But really, sir. There is nothing wrong with your habit. I have seen too many guests. Drug abuse, **** and some more disgusting things. Compared with them, you are the real life."


    Clark talked and kept the room clean. And when he was busy and saw the baggage piled up in the corner, he immediately said to the captain.


    "Do you need me to clean your clothes for you? I mean, you have already paid for the house anyway, this is the service in the room, don''t do it."


    "Still forget it, Clark. I will wash it myself when I get there."


    The captain refused, but Clark walked up and walked up, holding the dirty clothes in the corner.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Wien. The washing machine in our house is too loud. It''s good to wash at this time. If it''s late, maybe it will be my grandfather. Oh, **** it. What is this!"


    Clark said, his face suddenly changed his face. He touched a square thing on his hand, and the shape undoubtedly told him that he had touched a firearm. This made the young man realize what he was immediately, so that his eyes on the captain were immediately full of horror.


    At this moment, he finally understood why Mr. Wien had never left the room. At this moment, he finally knew why Mr. Wien always said that he was a failed writer. Because he is not a **** writer at all, he is simply a dangerous person running around with a gun. Maybe the police and mental weapons that suddenly increased outside are just to deal with these guys.


    Clarke was more and more afraid, and the fearful body began to stiffen. At this time, the captain who prevented him from reaching out was obviously aware of what he found. So he quickly pressed down and whispered to Clark.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Calm down, kid. Things don''t look like what you think. I am not a bad person. I am not malicious to you, to anyone, so calm down and put down what you touched." , ok?"


    At this time, Clark did not dare to promise him. He nodded his head and slowly dropped the things in his hand. And when he saw such cooperation, the captain quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He walked up and calmed Clark''s emotions and said sorry to him.


    "Sorry, child. I don''t want to hurt you, but I have something important to do now. If you cooperate with me and stay in the room for two days, I promise that nothing will happen. So obedient. , ok?"


    Clarke still trembled and nodded, and this cowardly move allowed the captain to immediately let go. He reached out and tried to find something to temporarily control Clark. But this is the time to turn to God, Clark is like a mad antelope, desperately rushing out the door.


    This immediately surprised the captain. Because he must not let Clark go out from here, so that the police and mental weapons outside are brought over. So he immediately rushed over, as fast as a cheetah.


    In an instant, the bodies of two people are intertwined. At this time, the accident happened. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 807： Sinful devil whisper

    The captain''s body has always been in a state of near perfection for humans. His strength, speed, and metabolism are always on the peak of human data. It can be said that when performing tasks or doing other things, he can do as well as a machine.


    But now, an accident has happened. I don''t know why, obviously the captain just wants to stop Clark and control him as fast as he can. But in the moment of rushing, his heart suddenly gave birth to a kind of violent thought. This made the movements on his hands instantly become tough and fierce. This immediately caused a fatal wound to Clark, a child who had just become a high school student and whose body was as thin as a chicken.


    His cervical vertebra was instantly folded into two segments by a huge impact, and this made him immediately fall like a rag doll on the ground, and suddenly there was no breath.


    "No, no! wake up, child, wake up. wake up!"


    This kind of accident caused the captain to panic immediately. He quickly got to the ground, checked the situation of this unfortunate young man, and began an emergency rescue for him. But no matter how he checks, how to rescue, the reality is already doomed. This young life has gone, and he has become a real murderer.


    This caused the captain''s heart to turn up the waves in a moment. Because this is the first time he has killed such an innocent ordinary person, which has created a very strong sense of guilt in his heart.


    The captain has always believed that he is protecting ordinary people who are innocent. This is his belief and his mission. Although because of some accidents, they always cause some innocent deaths and injuries when performing their tasks, but that kind of thing is totally different from the one at the moment.


    This is now a kind of murder, a serious act that hurts the lives of others in private interests. Maybe this is not the captain''s intention, but everything has already formed a reality. Moreover, this is not their own intention, in fact, the captain himself is difficult to say clearly.


    It is difficult for him to explain why the violentness in his heart came from. I don''t even understand why I suddenly have this kind of violent and devastating impulse to this harmless young person. Although this temper and impulsiveness was only a matter of moments, the captain felt it clear that he did have such an idea at the time. I really had the idea of ??killing him at the time.


    This kind of scrutiny for himself allowed him to resent himself in his heart. The sinful feeling of germination makes him feel instinct and endlessly give up infinity.


    He glanced at the boy on the ground. This is a young life, and his wonderful life has just begun. But now, I can only lie here as a body. And all this is because of his sin. It��s all because of his **** madness.


    The more I think the more self-blaming captain can''t help but fall to the ground. At this time, he already had a feeling of desperation. He thought about surrendering and thought about paying for his crimes. But I don''t know why, when he thinks this way, there is always another thought in his brain that completely eliminates this idea.


    This allowed him to kneel on the ground and be as silent as a stone sculpture.


    Time is passing quickly, and the captain is still like a stone. It was at this time that the door of his room was suddenly ringing. This made him suddenly shocked, and then he whispered to the door.


    "who is it?"


    This apparently violent snoring made the people outside the door suddenly shocked. But he replied quickly.


    "Mr. Wien. I am Old Kent, Clark''s grandfather. I want to ask, have you seen Clark''s little bastard?"


    The sound outside the door clearly made the captain aware of something. His eyes began to continually dissipate, but quickly he made the decision.


    "Please wait, I will come over!"


    While answering this, the captain quickly put Clark''s body under the bed. Then he took a smeared messy notebook and a pen and came to the door, opening the door to the room.


    "Sorry, Mr. Kent. I was just creating, maybe my temper could not be controlled for a while."


    "I am sorry to say that I am right, bothering you to create." Shaking his head, old Kent expressed his apology. Then I asked the captain. "It��s just Clark��s kid who suddenly disappeared. I remember he said that he would come to help you clean up the room. It��s just that I haven��t seen the figure for so long, so I came over and asked, do you know where he went?��


    "Sorry, Clark just came here. But after he finished cleaning up the house, he said that it was a bit of a thing, and he hurried out. You know, I am busy thinking, so he didn''t pay attention to where he went!" ��


    Upon hearing this, Old Kent first glanced at the room. After seeing his grandson''s trace, he only called out with an angry look.


    "This little devil must have gone out to play again. I know that like his brother, this little guy knows that all day long!"


    When the old Kent blamed the child''s words, the captain immediately felt a glimpse. But he still made a helpless expression, said to the old Kent smiled.


    "It''s nothing, Mr. Kent. After all, they are young, and the boys at this time will always love to play."


    "That can''t be forgotten even enough." Old Kent is still blowing his beard, but apparently has temporarily let go of his heart. "Forget it, Mr. Wien. When he comes back, I am looking for him to settle accounts. I will not bother you now, I wish you a good night''s sleep!"


    After all, the captain��s identity is the guest, and the old Kent doesn��t want to be too embarrassed. So after a few words, he left here directly.


    Looking at the old Kent''s back disappeared into his own sight, the captain slowly closed the door. Then he slammed like a force, leaning against the door and falling down softly.


    Deceiving such an old man is really a tormenting thing. Although it only has a few words of effort, the captain feels longer than a whole century. On several occasions, looking at the eyes of the old man, the captain had an urge to stop confessing everything. But in the end he gave up on such an idea, but continued to disguise himself as Mr. Wien, and concealed everything from the past.


    He knows that this is a very wrong thing, and even a thing that can make him go to hell. But this is the choice he made in the subconscious. He thought of Bucky at that time and thought of his purpose. If this time is frank, isn��t Bucky dead? He also wants to rescue Baki. He wants to let Baki escape from Tony''s clutch. If he exposes himself at this time, isn''t this all squandered?


    These are all excuses, and the captain is also very clear. But these excuses can give him a reason to temporarily bury the guilt in his heart and temporarily forget about Clark.


    But this is only temporary, he is very clear, and he is constantly reminding himself that this is only temporary. Once Baki was rescued, once he gave his friends real freedom. Then he must stand up and pay for everything that happens today.


    He is responsible for Clark''s death, but not now.


    Once again, he told himself in his heart that the captain silently recited the corpse under his bed. He knew it was hypocritical, but if he didn''t use this hypocrisy, he really didn''t know how to express his apologies for him.


    "I will give you an account, child. I will! Just, not now!"


    Finished the mourning. The captain once again began to check his weapons. I don''t know why, when I think of tomorrow''s trial, his heart suddenly ignited a flame. This flame burned everything in his heart, and he quickly forgot his own self-blame and guilt. Even Clark''s things are beginning to fade away.


    This is very bad, but the captain is not aware of this problem at all. He just checked silently, waiting, preparing to make a big noise at the trial site tomorrow.


    And just as he was prepared, in a different space, a person who had been monitoring him began to snicker in his heart.


    Mephisto has lived for countless years and has witnessed countless heroes. But even then, people like the captain have little memory in his memory. Such people have their own insistence. Good moral character, and no fear of any temptation and threat. It can be said that no devil can shake the will of such people, their hearts are harder and purer than any steel.


    But now, because of some small means, one such hero is dragged by himself to the fallen abyss. This is really a supreme enjoyment for a devil.


    Yes, Mephisto has done his hands and feet on the captain. And it is not a normal hand and foot. Ordinary people, even with the secrets provided by Smith. Zhou, can only allow the captain to execute a specific command. But Mephisto is another way of making a difference. He uses this secret to create an evil means that can only be exercised by himself.


    That is to open the captain''s mind barrier, use his secret password to open his brainwashing mode, and instill his own evil devil''s language into it. It is no longer a mere instruction, but the captain remembers his devil whisper, continually tempting and driving him to make the next wrong decision in this deceptive language.


    The captain is still the captain, but whenever he encounters a key problem, the devil''s whisper will sound in the depths of his heart. In general, the captain is fully capable of restraining this evil spiritual power. But because of the back door, he is now unable to resist the invasion of evil, and even can only be reduced to the dolls he operates. The most terrible thing is that he does not know all this, he can only regard it as a portrayal of his own heart.


    This made him start to sink and fall. Even soon, it will become an evil person who can no longer look back. This is very certain for Mephisto, because everything is going according to his plan. Tomorrow is coming, a big play is ready, he is waiting, the moment when this good show kicks off. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 808： Now the future crazy guess

    "Zhou Yu, come over, I think we should talk about it!"


    The first thing that came home, the piano shouted his child to his side. Perhaps the mother''s piano may have played the role of a strict mother in the future, so she shouted, Xiao Zhouyu immediately put down the gamepad in her hand, and came to her side.


    "Mom, do you call me something?"


    "It''s like this. Mom has something to figure out. If you know, be sure to tell me what you know, understand?"


    Touching the black hair of his child, the piano wants to express the gentleness of the heart as much as possible. However, perhaps it is the reason why the power is heavy, Xiao Zhouyu still seems to be incompetent.


    "I know, mom, what do you want to ask?"


    "When you were chased by the sandstorm that day, did you see something? I mean, do you know what saved you and let you escape from the sandstorm?"


    "Dust storm? You mean the thing on the sea. I know, Mom! Dad, I saw Dad."


    When Xiao Zhouyu listened to her mother''s problems, she immediately thought of the guy in the shadow that she saw that day. His feelings will not go wrong, that is his father. He settled and told the answer directly to the piano.


    For this answer, the piano is deeply frowned. She is very certain that Zhou Yi at that time did not appear there. Because he has been by his side, and has not left his sight for a second. Besides, when the shadow appeared, Zhou Yi had already been transferred to the depths of the earth. So he is even less likely to be there. And if it is not Zhou Yi, who is the person who appears there?


    Thinking of this, the piano inevitably associates with Xiao Zhouyu''s identity. He came to this time period from the future. If so, then is that shadow created by Zhou Yi in the future? But if it was really made by him, then why didn''t he bring Xiao Zhouyu back? And why does he extract the vitality of Zhou Yi in this time and space?


    All of this is inevitably full of doubts. Judging from the information currently available to Qin, it is really difficult for her to figure out what kind of connection there is.


    The situation is complicated and difficult, and the piano feels a little headache. However, she did not show these things in front of the children, but after Wen Yan asked him a few other questions, let him do what he wanted to do.


    Seeing the little guy and another **** sitting in front of the game console, the piano shook his head and left directly. Soon, she went back to the ground and found Susan, who was busy in front of a bunch of instruments.


    Compared with others, Qin and Susan obviously have a better shot. They are all kind of intellectual women, and they are also rare high-school students. This gives them a common hobby and common interest. So it is inevitable that the two men will go closer.


    When Susan saw her frowning, a piano that couldn''t be understood, she immediately put down her work and asked her.


    "Why, is there any problem?"


    "Yes, I want to ask you if there is a person coming here from the future. So what impact will it have for him in this time period?"


    For Susan, the piano is naturally not polite. When she had a mouth, she asked the question in her heart. When she heard this question, Susan immediately showed a smile.


    "Qin, this kind of thing is just a scientific idea. How can I come up with a specific answer?"


    "I know this is just a scientific idea. So I don''t expect any specific answers. All I want is a conjecture for this idea. You are an expert in physics. You should know more about these things. ��


    The profession has a specialization. As an expert in psychology and biology, it is impossible for the piano to be as proficient as Susan in physics. So it would be understandable that she would consult Susan''s answer in this regard. When he heard the piano, Susan thought about it and said.


    "If you assume that there are people from the future who have appeared in the past that you have experienced, then I think there will be a special, conceptually existing dispute. Because from a physics point of view, energy is conserved. Everything should be fixed. If there is growth, it must be reduced. Only in this way can energy conservation be achieved. But if a future existence appears in the current time period, then according to this principle of conservation, We can get a guess like this: the future goal will affect the current goal, and compete with the current goal to represent the energy and even the concept of its existence."


    ��That is, people in the future will replace the people of the present?��


    After Susan finished, the piano summed up his own opinion. For this view, Susan immediately shook her head.


    "In fact, this statement is not true. Because it looks like this, time is a river, now it is a river section upstream of this river, and the future is a river section that flows through the lower reaches. If we pass the upstream river section What happens when the water flow is cut off so that it no longer goes upstream?"


    This time, not long after the piano opening, Susan gave her own explanation.


    ��The downstream will dry up with the exhaustion of the upstream. That is to say, once there is a problem in the upstream, the same problem will occur in the downstream. This is the dependence of time. Now it is closely related to the future itself. We often say that we must seize the present to ensure that the future is the truth. Because there is no future without the present. If the future begins to interfere with the present, then its own existence will no doubt be completely denied by time. And that is absolutely equivalent to destruction. ""


    "I understand what you mean, but in my opinion, this is the most likely statement. The shadow is made by the guy in Zhouyi, but it is nothing he has created in the future."


    Surrounded by arms around the chest, the piano gradually eased the eyebrows and spoke to Susan. And when I heard this point, Susan immediately glimpsed and asked her.


    "Can you tell me why you think so?"


    "I asked a few children. Shirley and Aretha didn''t know anything directly. And Xiao Zhouyu, he saw his father in that shadow. But we all know that Zhou Yi was by my side. And when he appeared, I put him here, so there can be no him at all, or it can''t be him at the moment."


    The piano that shrugged his shoulders and looked relaxed, began to say a little bit about the reason for his conjecture.


    "Reminiscent of Xiao Zhouyu''s identity, I was thinking, this will not be the future Zhou Yi wants to pull back the lost Xiao Zhouyu, and then accidentally intervened in our time period. You know, he has This ability is only always worried that the power of time will have a huge impact on himself, so he has been very careful not to use this ability. And if it is his future, then obviously this ability he also has. And to save It is also within acceptable limits for your own child to take a little risk."


    "There is such a thought. In the future, Zhou Yi accidentally intervened in this time and space in order to pull Xiao Zhouyu back. Then there are two conceptually identical existences in a time and space. You said that the conservation of energy began to appear balanced. Sexual flow. This kind of flow is the reason why it feels that power is lost. Because it feels that its own appearance has had a huge impact on the past, after 12 minutes, the future will have to give up this rescue. I chose to leave, and everything has returned to calm. Only Yi, lost some power."


    Scientifically, think boldly. Susan now has to admit that the guess of Qin is too bold. However, when I think about it, what she said is actually quite reasonable. However, there are still some problems that cannot be said in some details. So she immediately said to the piano.


    ��It��s plausible, but there are still some problems. For example, if you say that the shadow is what the future is easy to make, then the biggest problem is the energy of the shadow. The huge shadow It is full of strong gravitation, and even radioactivity is swallowed up. This kind of existence is clearly a black hole-like thing. The easy energy is more biased towards the radioactive nuclear fusion energy body. How to explain this?"


    "Let''s borrow your river. If you think of the present and the future as two connected rivers, then compare energy to water flow, when intense water flows from the overflowing upstream to the empty. What happens when you are downstream?"


    The piano that had been conceived in the brain immediately said his answer.


    "Vortex. Yes, vortex. A huge energy vortex, completely introverted into the future time, because the time domain can not be detected, so the shadow representing the future shows the same characteristics as the black hole. And because Yi itself has the power of gravity. In fact, gravity can interfere with time. This may be the means he came from the future. So they only detected strong gravity. When they are added together, they become a black hole-like existence. , or a black hole in those people''s guesses."


    Speaking of this, the piano shrugged his shoulders, revealing a disdainful smile.


    "If that''s a black hole, the world is long over, and there''s still time to give them a chance to think about it. So I think it''s just a fake black hole. It''s just a deception to the idiots."


    "Well, you convinced me. So, let''s tell the news?"


    Think carefully, everything can be said to be fluent. This also made Susan believe in the conjecture of the piano. And just as she said so, Zhou Yi��s voice was already ringing from behind them.


    "I have heard it. I think this is a good statement because I really feel the inextricable connection between that thing and me." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 809： One-armed resentment

    Zhou Yi��s voice immediately gave the two women who were arguing a surprise expression. They immediately turned around and saw the Zhou Yi, who had changed into a normal appearance. ? Chinese? Novel w..


    "Easy, is your body already good?"


    "It feels much better, maybe it''s really what you said. I may know the serious consequences of doing this in the future, so he gave up the interference with me." Shrugging his shoulders, revealing a good thing. Good appearance. Zhou Yi was so comforted by the two women.


    And when they hear this, they naturally feel at ease. However, in addition to the peace of mind, it is always inevitable to ridicule Zhou Yi.


    "Why, that''s it. It''s not like your style! I thought you wanted to find a place anyway?"


    "Please, that''s the future, how do you let me find a place with myself?" Zhou Yi immediately revealed a smile. "Don''t you let me smoke my own two slaps?"


    "It''s a very good idea. If you want to do this, it''s best to let me know. I will find a video camera to record it, as a memorial for future memories."


    "Still forget it, I don''t want to leave this bad memory. Yes, have there been any special things in my days of rest?"


    With his hands on it, the bad thoughts of the piano were dispelled, and Zhou Yi began to talk to them about business. When I heard Zhou Yi ask this question, the two women said to him after thinking about it.


    "It seems that something happened. In the middle, Tony came over and hoped that you would give him permission to enter the Iron City to arrest the Avengers who had taken refuge. But this kind of thing made Ada refuse. At this point, I agree with Ada''s approach. Since we have become the protector of the city, then we should show a posture that the protector should have. After the departure of the city, we can do whatever, but in this In the city, no one can misbehave and offend our majesty. Therefore, rejecting him is the right thing to do."


    Qin said the righteous words, but Zhou Yi actually knows very well that there must be a little personal emotion in it. In any case, she is also a member of the mutant. When making this decision, it is inevitable that it will be biased towards the mutant. This is normal, and Zhou Yi can understand. So he immediately nodded his head and said to them.


    "Well, since you think this is right, then I won''t say anything more. Just, has Tony been completely split with the Avengers? It seems that the relationship between them seems to have developed into a worrying The point."


    "It��s just worrying, is it just a laugh?" With such ridicule, Ada has stepped in and stepped in. "You have been trimming in the last two days, but you probably don''t know. But in fact, they have reached the point where you are dead and alive. Tony now wants the little life of the winter soldier in the Avengers. And to protect him, the entire Avengers They have been thoroughly confined by Tony for wanted criminals, and they are wanted in the United States. Now he has caught the Winter Soldier and wants to face him in the face of the whole United States, and then thoroughly understand him."


    Listening to this, Zhou Yi immediately raised an eyebrow and showed a very strange.


    "So serious? It shouldn''t be. Tony is a bit contradictory to Steve, but he shouldn''t have reached this level yet. And he said that he is just sitting in the president''s position and still needs to borrow. The power of the Avengers to fight the Hydra, there is absolutely no reason to be against them at this time."


    "The official saying is that the guy named Winter Bing is the murderer of the Los Angeles TV bombings. He has hundreds of innocent lives on his body."


    Just after Ada finished, Zhou Yi immediately shook his head.


    "It is impossible to do this. Although it is a good crime, but as a country''s ruler, Tony must consider the interests and other factors. If there is only such a reason, he will never do anything to the Avengers. They may even cover them and push things to other people."


    I have to say that Zhou Yi has a very deep understanding of Tony and his current situation. His current thinking is almost identical to Ada''s. So Ada nodded and responded immediately.


    "I think so too. So, I think a gossip may be the real reason for Tony to do this. It is said that the Winter Soldier is the real murderer who killed his parents. To avenge his parents, Tony will not count any The cost and the consequences have made this kind of thing."


    As a friend, and almost a kind of dead party friend. Zhou Yi is very clear about what kind of position his parents occupy in Tony''s heart. And the death of his parents means a knot to him.


    It can be said that this is the haze of his life. And for this matter, what he does crazy is understandable. Even saying that he is revenge for this kind of thing and himself, Zhou Yi will not be surprised.


    Of course, this matter has nothing to do with Zhou Yi, and it will not matter. So this situation does not happen at all. Moreover, in the name of a friend, Zhou Yi believes that he still needs to help Tony.


    "Call Selena and ask him to help Tony. I think he is looking for so many enemies for himself now. It should be very uncomfortable."


    "You want to help Tony?" I heard the decision of Zhou Yi, Ada could not help but raised an eyebrow. "You have to think clearly. Tony at this time is a bit of a mad dog. I even suspect that because we refused to enter the Iron City, he even hated us."


    "Don''t worry, Tony won''t do this kind of thing. Although it will definitely be a bit ridiculous, I don''t think he will let go of our friendship so easily. After all, there is more than just friendship between us."


    Appease Ada''s emotions, Zhou Yi added.


    "However, Tony''s current situation is indeed somewhat worrying. So, let''s make it clear with Serena. With limited help, don''t make big mistakes, as long as you can control the situation within a reasonable range." She said it clearly, I think she should be able to grasp the scale of it."


    When I heard the arrangement of Zhou Yi, Ada immediately sneered at him.


    "You still really believe her. But it is also true. After all, you know her so much, I will believe she should be the right thing!"


    As soon as I heard this tone, Zhou Yi knew that this vinegar jar was beginning to be jealous again. However, this is also a way to do things, because he does have some super friendship development with Serena, so there is really no way to argue in the face of such insinuation. After all, you can''t just eat it and say it, it doesn''t matter to yourself. If you don''t say these women, I am afraid that even he himself will look down on himself.


    So he could only show a sly smile, and hugged her waist from the back of Ada, and then seemed to say in her ear.


    "Ada, my dear Ada. Everyone knows this kind of thing, don''t always take it out and deal with me! I admit, I made some small mistakes on this issue, I am willing to accept punishment. But Linna is innocent, and it is always bad to anger her. In short, I am such a person. You have any grievances that are directed at me. It��s a big deal for me to spend a few nights with you."


    "Oh, old is not serious." Hearing Zhou Yi suddenly said so concealed that the eaves, Ada''s face suddenly became a blush. She glanced around for a moment, then saw the piano and Susan full of ridiculous gaze, and immediately could not help but break away from the arms of Zhou Yi, and did not sigh with him. "What dirty things do you think about all day?"


    This time, she did not wait for Zhou Yi to argue, and Qin took the lead to tease her.


    "Dirty and dirty? That''s not necessarily true. Anyway, I know that some people look at Selana''s growing belly every day, can''t they see it?"


    "Oh, say me. You may not be able to get there. Don''t think that I don''t know, you are tired of being a child, don''t you want a child?"


    Ada is not a vegetarian. No, the piano just started to tease her, she immediately refuted it. In the past, how can this sentence make the piano eat for a while. But now, this sentence is not the kind of power of the past. The reason is simple, because the piano has got what it wants. Therefore, her face is radiant, full of a smug expression.


    "Oh, now I really don''t see this. After all, my child has come out. Although it is coming from the future, there is no doubt that it is my easy child. You just want to envy, there is no place. Go envy."


    This sentence really talked about Ada��s mind. You know, like several other women, she also wants the child to think of the point of going crazy. But this kind of thing can''t be decided by her alone. Or, no one can decide this kind of thing.


    It was good, everyone was on the starting line, although there was such a leading edge as Serrana. But everyone else is 50 steps and laughs, no one can compare. But now it''s different. An accident actually makes a future little devil appear here, and this makes the piano take the lead in a special way. This kind of thing, Ida can be comfortable in my heart is really a hell.


    But as I said before, no one can decide this kind of thing. She is uncomfortable and can''t complain about the body of the piano. Therefore, she can only put this resentment on the person who can influence this matter, and naturally, Zhou Yi has become the target of his venting.


    For a time, the sharp eyes were tied to Zhou Yi''s body like a knife, making him uncomfortable. Because not only Ada, even Susan showed a look of resentment. These two people directly gave Zhou Yi tremendous pressure, so that he had to show a look for mercy.


    "I surrender, I can''t surrender, I swear I will work hard, I mean." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 810： Parents have no choice but to choose

    During the gag, Zhou Yi has appeased Ada''s emotions. % Chinese% novel and watching a few women have resumed the appearance of talking and laughing, but he always inevitably complains about a woman''s heart, the needle in the sea. It��s a famous saying.


    Of course, this did not escape the ears of several astute women. Therefore, Aida, who was not satisfied, pointed to Zhou Yi��s nose and coldened him.


    "What, you have an opinion on us?"


    "No, no. I dare!" Grabbing Ada''s hand, while quietly caressing, she also made a small gesture of eyebrows at her. This made Ada immediately lose his temper and could only retract his hand with hatred. At the same time, he made a sigh of anger at Zhou Yi, but it was a charming and charming expression in the dark.


    This expression naturally makes Zhou Yi��s heart happy. The Ada is a bit harsh, but he always has a way to make her tame like a kitten. This is also a rare achievement.


    They are flirting, others are not happy. In any case, there is still a layer of competition between the people, even if this relationship is getting weaker. But it doesn''t mean that they can get along completely and harmoniously. There is no trace of it. That is impossible. In fact, as long as it is an ideologically independent existence, it is impossible to achieve complete harmony with another existence. If there is, it must be in fantasy.


    So now, the piano is rude to the two people.


    "Two, if you want to flirt, can you go back to the room at night and continue? Now we are still here, aren''t you obviously stimulating our psychology?"


    "Sorry, sorry." Lian Qin has denounced this, and Zhou Yi naturally does not dare to continue. He coughed twice in a pretentious manner, then he turned his face and said. "We still have to talk about business, and chatting about things will not be disgusting."


    "What''s the matter? Do you have any business things to talk about now?"


    Apocalypse looked at Zhou Yi, Ada did not say good.


    Since settled in the city of Hui Yao, Zhou Yi has actually become a guy who is idle. Almost all of the company��s affairs were thrown to Ada, and the steel city was also responsible for the piano. The adjustment of the forces in the back is Lilith''s work, and the other totals are all covered by Serana and Susan, who just joined.


    It can be said that he is really not responsible for anything. If you want to say it, you can pick up your child when you are bored, or do lunch or dinner. This is basically what the housewife does. To some extent, Zhou Yi has actually become a family woman.


    This is why Ada will despise him so much when he says that he wants to talk about business. Because he really hasn''t done business for a long time.


    "Okay, okay. This is also my fault. After two days, I will change your class with you. You will take a few days off and I will go to the company for a while."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Zhou Yi let Aida take a break in this way. And then, he immediately added it.


    "But really, I do have something to say about it. It has something to do with the piano!"


    "A little bit related to me?"


    When I heard Zhou Yi mentioning myself, the piano feels somewhat inexplicable. Because she really didn''t know, what happened to her was not handled well, and she needed Zhou Yi to intervene.


    Looking at her incomprehensible look, Zhou Yi sighed and held her shoulder, while Wen Sheng told her.


    "Piano, take some time, let''s go out and play with Xiao Zhouyu for a while, it is our compensation for him."


    "What do you mean by this?"


    The matter is related to the son he just got, and the piano naturally cannot be indifferent, so it is only a moment that her look becomes chilled.


    We must know that Xiao Zhouyu��s appearance has made her inject a clear spring into her heart. It can be said that this special son has become the most important baby in her heart. She does not allow anything to happen to him. If there is, then no matter what kind of existence, it is difficult to escape.


    This is the piano''s confidence in her own, but also her inverse scale. She definitely does not allow anyone to touch this.


    Zhou Yi can understand this feeling, because if he is replaced by him, he will make the same choice. However, this time is different. This time, things can''t be solved by simple means. So he could only press the shoulder of the piano, while preventing her from doing too much because of anger, and explaining to her warmly.


    "Listen to me, piano. Things are not what you think, but have something to do with us. So first control your emotions, listen to me and finish things clearly, okay?"


    Zhou Yi��s appeasement still works, although the face is still in an ugly appearance. But the piano has begun to converge on his temper and calm down. In this case, Zhou Yi immediately explained to her.


    "The reason why I say that I am going out to play with Xiao Zhouyu for a few days now is because I want to wait for these days to pass and send him back to the time and space where he is."


    "What, no!" As soon as I heard this, the piano immediately changed color and did not hesitate to express a rejection to Zhou Yi. And this reaction was completely within the expectation of Zhou Yi, so he could only smile and persuade the piano.


    "Listen to me, Qin. I have a reason to do this? I know that you like Xiao Zhouyu very much, and I like him very much. But you must know that there is a very important gap between him and us. You force him to stay with him, but it will only harm him."


    "Zhou Yi, do you know what you are talking about?" At this moment, the nickname of the piano that had been burned in anger was not willing to shout, and directly shouted his full name. And this also means that her heart has resisted to the limit, and then slightly swayed, maybe he is going to make any impulsive move.


    However, even so, Zhou Yi pressed her shoulders hard and showed a more serious face than her.


    "Of course I know what I say. But the piano, this is for our children, I have to do this."


    "You have already said this with Susan and made so many conjectures. So since this kind of thing will happen to me, why not happen to Xiao Zhouyu. You have to know that he came from the future, Everything from him comes from the time between you and me. If your guess is true, do you know what will happen?"


    Zhou Yi��s harsh tone immediately made the piano aware of something. This kind of consciousness is inextricably entangled in her heart.


    If their conjecture is true, if the same existence of different time and space is in a disorderly situation, which leads to confusion and loss of each other, then it will obviously be a fatal threat to Xiao Zhouyu. You must know that Xiao Zhouyu is not born yet. He is limited to a non-existent or imminent birth. This makes Xiao Zhouyu, who has already appeared in this time and space, fully take his own existence on his behalf, and then thinks it is a more serious problem.


    If Xiao Zhouyu is here, then another Xiao Zhouyu who should have been born with birth will still appear? This is an unknown question, but if you follow the guess, then the result is undoubtedly the worst. That is, the upcoming Xiao Zhouyu will no longer have the possibility of existence, and once he no longer exists, then the existing Xiao Zhouyu here will no longer exist.


    The past and the future are so complicated and magical. The connection between them can be said to be a slap in the face, and it is impossible to be sloppy and twisted. In the face of this magical power, even Zhou Yi and Qin can destroy the existence of the land, there is no other way.


    They are very powerful, reversing time and space, and destroying stars is not a problem. But there are things that really can''t be solved by power. It is impossible to dominate the people with great power. Similarly, the strength is not strong enough to let everything go along with his own mind.


    This point, Zhou Yi has already had a very clear understanding when he saw the end of the tyrant, and the piano has already realized this, but there are still some luck in her heart.


    ��Is there really no other way?��


    When the piano asked this sentence, her expression was inevitably weakened. This is actually an almost impossible thing for the current piano. Because she has the power to make it possible for her to overcome all difficulties and obstacles, under this premise, she can not be weak.


    But the power of no more can''t change the fact that she is a mother. Although she did not have the hard birth of pregnancy in October, she looked at Xiao Zhouyu, and she had already sprouted a heart that belongs to her mother.


    Under the sun, all the mothers love their children. Any mother, rich or poor, will give her children the best things. They love their children unselfishly and can dedicate themselves to everything. And for their safety, no mother can take any risks.


    Therefore, after a long struggle in the heart, Qin still nodded to Zhou Yi.


    It is very difficult and painful. Zhou Yi can feel the same. So he immediately hugged the piano and held her tightly in his arms, and comforted her with whispers.


    "Don''t be sad, Qin. We will have a good day to see Xiao Zhouyu again. As long as we work hard, fate will eventually give us this lovely child. So what we have to do now is to treat him well and let him Our parents, who are still incompetent, enjoy the happiness and warmth we have given him as much as possible. Let us build a good memory with him. Okay?"


    Silently, tears fell, and the piano gripped Zhou Yi��s arm tightly, but his heart was determined. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 811： Tonys countermeasures unexpectedly changed

    Tony is rare and not busy in his own White House office. During these two days, he began to return to his old business and almost completely devoted himself to the emergency reconstruction work of the court.


    The reason why he will do this is to even say that he is not doing business. The main reason is that he is not enough.


    The wise device may help him a little, but the ability of the wise weapon is limited. In addition to the help of the quantity, the use is not as big as the imagination. What''s more, Zhiwu will not completely obey his orders. If his command involves something that jeopardizes others, or violates his logic, those wise weapons will definitely ignore his orders.


    Therefore, for Zhiwu, it is difficult for him to have too much expectation. But apart from the wisdom, he has almost no arm support to rely on. Although Benner stood on his side, he was not willing to turn against his former companions for this matter.


    Of course, the main reason for this is actually because his cousin is still on the side of the captain, and he naturally cannot be against his cousin. And to put it another way, even if he is willing, Tony does not dare to let Hulk appear here casually. The last time the Lord was because there was no other way. In order to deal with the Hydra, there must be some sacrifice. Now, he is already the president of the United States. In the case of richer resources, he should naturally be more cautious and consider more for his own citizens.


    Removed Hulk, then the only people who can help him are the little spiders. But both Little Spider and Natasha have a meaning with Banner, and they don''t want to intervene in this personal grievance. At this time, the only one who is willing to stand with him is Roody, a superhero who represents the military.


    Only two of them, the power alone, even with a bunch of intellectual weapons and soldiers, may not be able to play a useful role. Tony is very clear about this, and because of this soberness, he will think of other ways to fill the gap between the two sides, so that he can get the upper hand in this contest. The arrangement of the court is the way he thinks.


    As a person who has become a superhero by the power of technology, Tony can only get the technology and rely on technology. With the development of technology, especially for the analysis of some Hydra and the secret technology of SHIELD, Tony has mastered a set of effective special techniques, that is, biological field suppression technology.


    This technology has already been placed in the island prison, and has achieved good results. It can be said that as long as this biological inhibition field begins to function, most of the mutants will lose their ability. With this trick, one of the biggest two troubles in the Avengers can be solved directly.


    For Tony, there are actually only two of the current Avengers who can actually pose a threat. One is the pair of mutant brothers and sisters, whether it is the slow speed of the fast silver or the chaotic magic of Wanda is almost impossible to be restrained. It will be a terrible thing to let them play their full strength. So restraining them is the first priority. And this, the biological inhibition field can play a key role.


    And another threat to the female hulk Jennifer. Tony has also thought of ways to deal with her.


    He has to go in person to deal with this female giant. If Jennifer is really desperate to want to spread this drowning, then he can only use his own secret weapon.


    Mark armor has already been developed five or six generations, and now is the time to introduce new styles. You must know that Tony has always been preparing for the rainy day. One of the most important preparations is for Hulk.


    Hulk is very powerful, and there is no doubt about it, but because of this power, he must be careful to restrain himself. Like Zhou Yi, from a long time ago, he was not willing to fight in the city. It is not an empty wilderness, it is an endless sea. Later, only the vast starry sky can become the collapse of his battle.


    Although Hulk can''t compare Zhou Yi, but compared with other people, it is also a world of difference. As long as you let go of your hands and feet, a city is not a problem for him now. Therefore, people like this power must learn to restrain.


    But unfortunately, Hulk is a Berserker controlled by anger. Once the anger is burning and the war is right, he can��t control himself. Therefore, in order to prevent Hulk from being out of control and causing extensive damage, Tony had already begun to develop a solution against Hulk with his consent.


    At the beginning, Tony''s progress was very limited. Because it is, after all, Hulk, if you are casually dealt with, then there is no need to be so jealous of him. So in order to achieve the effect that he expected, Tony had been dragging this matter until the Hydra invaded Washington, and gave him an opportunity to reopen the plan and complete it.


    The silver warrior''s armor, or the pile of Edelman alloys on the silver warrior, became the best means of Tonic''s Hulk.


    After all, the strength of Hulk is strong, but it is not strong enough to completely destroy the man-made, hardest metal of Anderman alloy. Under this premise, Tony assisted in the development of the active nano-powered furnace system, which can fully form the strength against Huq.


    Of course, this setup is only a guess, and has not been specifically tested. But Tony is confident. If Jennifer doesn''t know how to intervene, then the anti-Hakoo armor he developed will definitely make her suffer.


    In this way, the biggest trouble in the Avengers is solved. The rest of the people are just a chicken and a dog for Tony. It is entirely possible to delay them by means of mental weapons and the army. Of course, everything is not perfect, so he has to do more arrangements.


    This is not easy. In fact, being able to make so many precautions in these three days is equivalent to squeezing the living forces in his hands. It��s not that he can��t do more preparation, but in the past three days, he really can only do so much.


    Limited time, limited energy, and limited supplies. He couldn''t be arrogant and arrogant, putting the whole country''s heritage on such a small plan. That is not realistic, and he will not be willing. And just as he was still thinking, thinking about how to make his arrangement perfect and more effective, his secretary suddenly came over and reported to him.


    "His President, Miss Serena wants to see you!"


    "What? Serena?" The news made Tony really surprised, but after the accident, he immediately nodded and said to the secretary. "Please come in, and don''t let others disturb us for the time being."


    This sentence made the secretary unable to resist Tony''s expression of envy and resentment, but soon she converges on this look and acts directly according to Tony''s instructions.


    And when Serena strode to Tony''s room, Tony immediately asked her to open the door.


    "Miss Selena, can you tell me, is there anything important to come to me at this time?"


    Tony��s actions are clear to everyone. There are support and opposition to this matter, but more are onlookers. Before that, Serena was also a member of this group of onlookers, but now, because of Zhou Yi��s request, she obviously can��t continue to maintain her previous attitude. So she directly told Tony about her own intentions.


    "I came to ask you, is there anything I need to help tomorrow?"


    To hear this, Tony immediately picked up his eyebrows. Before that, he sought help from Serena. But Selena at that time clearly rejected him. It��s not just Serena, it��s even the ghosts and gods that she��s left behind, and even the witches are exactly what it means.


    This made Tony very disappointed, even angry and violent. But until later, he could only uncover this flaw in a way that could not be done. Because he is very clear about the particularities of this group of people and what they represent. This is not the goal he should offend, even if they refused.


    This is a thing the president should do, but that doesn''t mean he can still maintain a smiley face towards Serena after being rejected. If that is the case, he is not Tony.


    So immediately, he squeezed his eyebrows, and Yin and Yang said to Selena.


    "It��s weird, I remember that at the beginning someone refused me very clearly. Why, now you have posted it again. Is it because of the benefits found in me?"


    "No!" Shaking his head directly, Serena said the words of her heart. "If it is my own, I am still a bystander. But the master gave me the order and asked me to provide you with the necessary help in this matter. So I will appear in front of you."


    "Master? Zhou Yi?"


    When he heard the name, Tony suddenly frowned. For this good friend, his mood is now very complicated. Because his previous thoughts on Steel City were rejected, it made him inevitably have some opinions on Zhou Yi. In his opinion at the time, Zhou Yi apparently and the captain they became a shackle and betrayed themselves all.


    Of course, he also wants to understand afterwards, this is a fundamentally impossible thing. But in any case, the reality of his rejection still made him succumb in his heart. Now, Zhou Yi actually extended an olive branch to him, which made him really complicated to the limit.


    However, he is very wise. Especially at this point in time. So immediately he pressed all the complicated thoughts in his heart and asked Selena.


    "How are you going to help me?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 812： Three principles are really marrying

    Tony is very smart. He knows that Zhou Yi can''t help him without limit. If that is the case, he has already solved all the problems for himself, and not like now, letting himself worry about the problem of inadequate placement. So he directly asked Selena''s bottom line and judged what Zhou Yi meant.


    When she heard Tony��s question, Serena immediately said bluntly to him.


    ��The master asked me to take the weight of help for you. And I set three basic principles for this.��


    Having said this, she did not wait for Tony to give any thoughts on the so-called three principles, and said the contents directly.


    "First, I can''t spread it. I only help you with some people in the Avengers. Others are not within my consideration."


    "Second, don''t hurt anyone''s life. I know that the owner and the Avengers have some friendships, so I don''t intend to make it difficult for the owner to do it. I can help you to subdue them, but I won''t kill you." they."


    "Third, I only help you once, this time is also the master''s order, I am willing to do it. Of course, this opportunity is controlled by you, but after using this opportunity, I will not shoot, you understand me. What does it mean?"


    I have to say that Serena''s conditions are a bit harsh. But considering the inhuman strength she possesses, this condition seems normal. Just like a nuclear bomb, although everyone knows that this is the ultimate weapon, but did not say that as long as a dozen, I will throw this thing like a jelly bean.


    That is too exaggerated, and the consequences are too serious. A smart person will never do this. Of course, Tony will not do this either.


    So after thinking a little about the three conditions that Serena had given, he immediately nodded and said to Serena.


    "Yes, I don''t have any opinions on these three principles."


    "Very good, now you can tell me how I need to help you." Serena nodded and continued to talk to Tony about the deal.


    "It''s very simple, when you are hidden in the crowd. Once there is a situation, I will call you to call you, and you will be able to directly subdue those who are beyond my reach."


    Tony was wise. He didn''t let Serena take the lead and didn''t expose her directly. Instead, she was treated as a backhand, a final safety device. Concealed and safe, it can play a decisive role when the situation is out of control. This can be said to be very important.


    For this arrangement, Selena obviously saw something. However, she did not object, but nodded directly, then turned and wanted to leave.


    Seeing that she was really going to go away, Tony slammed like she thought of something, and asked her back.


    "Miss Serena, can I ask you a question?"


    Serena didn''t answer, but she stopped and showed a listening gesture. Looking at her performance, Tony already knew what she meant, so she immediately asked her.


    "Why are you calling Zhou Yi master? I mean, you can go further with your ability. Why should you put yourself in this position?"


    "Because the owner gave me a freshman, I willingly serve him as a servant."


    Directly back to such a sentence, Serena left the room without returning. While listening to the meaning of her words, Tony was laughing.


    "It��s a guy who��s gone.��


    I don''t know who he is talking about, but after such a gossip, his whole person has slackened. Before that, in order to prevent accidents in the court, he had exhausted his own efforts. Now, with the intervention of Serena, everything has been guaranteed with perfection, and he immediately emptied.


    At this time, the feeling of exhaustion and fatigue poured into his body like a tide. Feeling this uncomfortable feeling, Tony immediately pressed his head and made an unbearable embarrassment.


    Since becoming president, his body has gradually deteriorated. A big part of it is because he is really overworked. In any case, he is a flesh. In the case of a normal person''s body, this high-load operation must cause some problems. So naturally, he is no exception.


    Because he used the brain too much and was in a state of nervousness for a long time, he didn''t know why he had a headache. This won''t be a big problem, but it is very torturous. Tight nerves, when I was busy working, I was okay. Once I relaxed, I immediately tortured his nerves like a skeleton.


    This is not to endure the problem that can be solved, so immediately, Tony pressed his own communicator and called to his secretary.


    "Hurry up, help me call Mary."


    As Tony''s secretary at work, he naturally knows what kind of problems Tony has. So immediately, he found the person Tony was looking for and took her into Tony''s room.


    And this newly-introduced blonde girl carrying a medicine box immediately showed a dignified look as soon as she saw the painful look on Tony''s face. She first took out a quick syringe from her medicine cabinet and injected the contents directly into Tony''s neck. Then, when the look on Tony''s face began to ease, she immediately held Tony to the chair, then pressed his temples and gently kneaded it on either side of his head.


    While kneading, she also said to Tony in a complaint and a blaming tone.


    "Tony, I warned you that your current physical condition can no longer maintain such a high-intensity work. You need Yan to have a reasonable rest time. Otherwise, even if I am a formulated agent, I am afraid it will be difficult to ease you. The pain in the body."


    "I know, Maria." Tony, whose face began to calm down, gave a look to his secretary, which left the secretary unhappy and left the room. And after she left, Tony immediately leaned her head on the chest of the female doctor behind her, and said to her in an awkward tone. "But I have no way. The responsibility on me is too heavy, and it is the point where I have to go all out. If I don''t go all out, I can''t solve these problems at all. Then there will be a big mess, a real mess. ��


    "The big mess can''t be more serious than if you fall down now." There is no such thing as a special movement. The female doctor named Maria is always maintaining her gentle kneading action. Of course, she didn''t let Tony at all. "I know that your current job is very important. But it is no longer important that your work is more important than your body. If you fall down, you can''t do anything. You are not a child, you should be aware of this. Yes."


    "I know, I know what you mean. Maria! But you must understand that there are things I must do."


    Closed his eyes, Tony''s look began to struggle. In general, he does not reveal any weakness in front of others. It can be said that in addition to his former girlfriends Pepe and Zhou Yi, he has always shown a confident and tough attitude. But in front of this woman, his attitude is rarely softened and turned into a fragile and helpless appearance.


    "How many years have you found my father and mother''s death tormented me? I have remembered them in my dreams for countless nights, remembering every day I spent with them. It was my life''s regret, the loss I could never recover. Now, the **** that caused all this is in front of my eyes, how can I stand it, how can I stand it!"


    When it comes to this, his emotions have become excited again. This allowed the female doctor behind him to hug his head immediately and whisper to him.


    "Don''t be excited, don''t be excited, Tony. It will be fine, everything will be fine."


    This soft voice and her caring attitude clearly controlled Tony''s emotions. He sighed long, then turned his head and apologized directly to the female doctor''s eyes behind him.


    "Sorry, Maria, I worry you again."


    "I understand your feelings. Really, Tony, I know the pain in your heart. Promise me, when you solve this problem, put all the burdens of your heart down. Listen to me and adjust your mind well. Body, okay?"


    The female doctor did not insist on her previous statement, but made some tolerant compromises against Tony. And this immediately made Tony''s face smile. Sometimes understanding is the best gift. In fact, when the female doctor expressed the meaning of such a concession, Tony felt that the relationship between them was a step further.


    This is a good thing. At this time, one person can understand you, think for you, and share the stress and pain of your heart. It was a wonderful thing, so Tony immediately found out his hand and hugged the female doctor''s waist and said moved to her.


    "Thank you, Maria. And, wait until I have solved all this, please marry me."


    It is not easy to let Tony say this. You know, even if Pepe didn''t have this honor in the past, it can be seen that this female doctor now occupies a position in Tony''s heart.


    When I heard Tony''s words, Maria''s face immediately showed a pleasant expression. However, this expression quickly solidified, and even the movements on her hands became stiff.


    She hesitated, and she lowered her head, and Tony��s ear whispered to him.


    "I am very happy, Tony. But my identity is there, I can''t be your wife."


    "I don''t care!" said Tony, who immediately turned his head and stared at Maria''s green eyes, as well as her tongue that was exposed like a snake letter. "My words are my guarantee, my vows. I don''t care what others say, no matter what other people think. I just want to tell you, I love you, Maria. No one but me! ��


    This vow is really touching for a woman. So Maria immediately smiled and buried her face in Tony''s arms. At this moment, she really feels very happy. But after the happiness, she inevitably felt worried. Others are not clear, she may understand that all this is not as simple as Tony thinks. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 813： There are many differences in the retreat

    The court��s opening time is 10 am. And the sky was so bright, the entire Washington court door was already full of parade people from all over the United States.


    This scale and momentum is not at the forefront of the Washington Grand Court, which was just built, and the Supreme Court��s trial of the truth about the New York incident. Even the group sentiment was even more angry than it was at the time.


    Because of the New York incident at the time, it was only the scandal of the US government to plant all the sins to the mutants. Although this kind of thing is not mentioned in the face, it is actually very clear in my heart. Therefore, most of the protesters and opponents who came here to march here. Those who are really concerned about the situation are not so willing to participate in this kind of thing.


    But now the situation is different from that time. The evidence on all the crimes of the Winter Soldier is now unquestionable, and the incident about the Los Angeles TV station bombing has sensationalized the entire United States. It should be noted that the TV station that exploded at that time directly caused hundreds of deaths and nearly 1,000 casualties. It is precisely because of this kind of thing that Pierce at that time had enough reason to fight against the mutants.


    Now, when the identity of the winter soldier''s murderer is exposed, the raging anger brought by the nearly 1,000 casualties is directly transferred to the winter soldier.


    You know, no one has a family, no three or four friends who have a good time. It��s just that the relatives and friends of this thousand people are enough to keep the entire court, not to mention the good citizens who are full of humanitarianism and justice. Moreover, this time all the masses of the parade did not show any contradictions. They all had a banner, which was to severely punish the murderer.


    Not just the flag, their slogan is completely unified. Since the beginning of the court, there were guards on duty, and these marchers were like waves, shouting at the court after wave after wave.


    "Severely punish the murderer!"


    "Revenge for innocent victims!"


    "Tooth for a tooth, blood to blood. Use the death penalty to enforce justice!"


    Their tireless screams shook the entire court building from time to time. For all of this, the Avengers, who were hidden in the crowd, immediately looked at each other with a glance at them, with an unexpected and horrified look in their eyes.


    In their view, although the Winter Soldier committed a crime of murder, the sin should be less serious. The current situation is to tell them clearly that they think too simple. Such crimes are already very serious, and it is so serious that if they cannot be tried fairly, they will not be able to calm the anger of the people.


    In other words, if they dare to rescue the obvious winter soldiers who are obviously guilty in this kind of enthusiasm, then all the reputations they have run in the past will be lost, and they will be thoroughly publicized in the future. cast aside.


    This is not like it was before. Although they were also wanted in the past, it was a unilateral ultimatum. Because of their past behavior, the hearts of the people are still on their side. Therefore, in the process of escaping the government''s wanted, they often get the assistance of ordinary people, making them save themselves.


    But if even the public begins to spit on them, then the whole world can really not have their foothold. This makes these avengers inevitably become jealous. After all, they will become superheroes. A large part of the reason is that they protect these ordinary people and from these ordinary people who support them to a firm belief. If there is no support from these people, then their existence obviously has no meaning. Such questions are enough to make them question their own actions.


    "Guys, do we really want to do this? I mean, with such a lot of pressure, just to save the winter soldiers?"


    The first person to speak was Scott Lang, who had just joined, the second generation of ants.


    As an emerging superhero, Scott''s reputation is not obvious. But he has his own unique spiritual backbone. That is his daughter. He will become an ant, and a large part of it is because of his daughter''s support. His daughter wants to be a superhero and become a presence that can help countless people get out of trouble.


    It is also this simple expectation, as well as its own yearning for heroism, that Scott is willing to take over the clothes of the former ant and become the second generation of ants.


    This special flaw made Scott perform well in the Avengers, but at the same time made him scrupulous in this situation. If the Winter Soldier is desecrated, then everything is fine, and he believes that his daughter will also support his righteous actions. But obviously, the Winter Soldier is not being defamed. The hard evidence proves everything. In this case, if he is confirmed as an accomplice to the Winter Soldier, can he get the forgiveness of his daughter, that is a very Something that is doubtful.


    Scott is obviously not willing to take this risk, or that he is not very optimistic about the outcome of the matter. Therefore, hesitant and worried inevitable in his voice.


    This kind of emotion can be easily distinguished, so immediately, the captain''s **** supporter, the Falcon, stood up and whispered from the communicator.


    "Damn, Scott. What do you mean by this, are you going to escape?"


    "Hey, I haven''t said anything yet!" Raised his voice and screamed, and Scott slammed his tone and slammed it. "But really, I really don''t think it''s necessary to break into this beach. It''s obviously that Barnes''s guy made a mistake himself. He is willing to admit it. But the captain feels unwilling, just Struggle with Stark, why do we want to blend in."


    This sentence is said to be floating in some people''s minds, but it also makes some people sway. Like a falcon, when Scott just finished saying this, he couldn''t help but shouted.


    "Scott, are you so worthy of the captain''s trust in you? You are a bitch, you are not worthy of being an avenger!"


    It��s basically a problem with being pointed at the nose, and it��s basically a problem with the brain. Scott��s brain is obviously normal, so at this time, he immediately turned his back.


    "The captain trusts me because I have the ability to trust him. And trust belongs to trust. It doesn''t mean that everyone puts everything on him for this kind of thing. I didn''t become an avenger for him. Don''t forget. It��s that he invited me to join in, and he didn��t want to join you. Don��t tell him the same as my reborn parents, it sounds like stupidity, no use at all.��


    "Damn, you bastard."


    If it weren''t for the Falcons hiding in the attic of a building, maybe he would rush out and wrestle with Scott. Just when he couldn''t control his emotions and wanted to swear, the old man who was the Avengers was also the one who was the most important in addition to the captain''s prestige, but suddenly stopped them.


    "Okay, give me a shut up."


    Wanda is one of the best in the Avengers. Her words are naturally no one dares not to listen, so immediately, the two guys who are clamoring to fight up immediately close their mouths. And seeing their reaction, Wanda immediately asked again.


    "Scott, you have already thought about it, really don''t plan to participate in this action?"


    "Yes, Miss Wanda. I thought we were only facing Stark��s government, but now it seems that we are facing the entire human race. I am not ready to be hostile to humans, so I am sorry. Please allow me to quit at this time. I think I should be a bystander, not a participant, like Ms. Hill."


    When the Avengers had this situation, Maria Hill, as the base commander, showed her neutral attitude as early as the beginning. He did not intend to help the Avengers represented by the captain, nor did he intend to help expel the Stark government of Nick Fury. She is the earliest neutral, and now it seems that she may no longer be the only one in the middle.


    Wanda, who knows Scott Lang''s family background, knows why he made this choice, so she understands Scott''s current mood. It is precisely because of this that she did not bother him, but said affirmatively to him.


    "If you choose neutral, I won''t stop you. But Scott, I hope that you can remain neutral, not swinging in the other direction. Do you know what I mean?"


    "Of course, I know. Hank Pim and Stark have grudges, so even for him, I will not join Stark''s camp. I will meet with Ms. Hill and then listen to her for the time being. Dispatch."


    When Scott replied, he cut off the communication and walked out of the crowd. Looking at his behavior, Falcon Sam immediately shouted in their channel.


    "Wanda, are you going to let him go so far?"


    "Why not, we are just a coalition organization. Since the ambition is different, it is also a good thing to let him leave. In addition, I have to explain it. I believe you have also seen it. Our situation is that once we meet the captain, Start to rescue the winter soldiers. Then we may not be able to appear in front of the public in any positive image in the future. We will become real criminals and become the mouse that everyone calls. This is not an alarmist, but inevitable. Things. So I will give you the last chance. If someone wants to leave, look at the present. Otherwise, when the court begins to try, you just want to leave. I am afraid it is too late."


    At this time, no one has raised any objections. But in fact, they are only five people left. In addition to the Wanda brothers and sisters, there are only two decent avengers, the Falcon and the Lime Giant, and a temporary addition to Skye.


    This lineup is really weak, although they have magical power, but this power can play a role, no one knows at this time.


    Everyone is playing drums in their hearts. And when they were uneasy, Wanda��s voice came out again.


    "Begin, I saw the escorted car!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 814： Deep into the enemys inner torture

    Wanda��s words made the rest of the people suddenly mention it, and with the advantage of being in a higher position, the Falcon immediately reported the more detailed content he saw. ~ Chinese ~ novel. .


    "Yes, it''s a **** car. Damn, a lot of wise weapons. Stark this **** actually sent the military, I saw a lot of military vehicles and defensive weapons."


    When this is said, the Falcon is already a look of resentment. You know, he is the real genius. The reason why he can become a superhero is mainly because of his ability to communicate with birds and a pair of mechanical wings that can fly. This ability is very good, but it is not powerful against those precision air defense weapons. As long as he is hit, it is definitely a dead end with his small body. Therefore, he will be so understandable.


    But when he just finished saying it, Fast Silver smiled and plugged in.


    "Don''t worry, man. You won''t see a bullet that fired at you. I promise that when we start, these soldiers must look around for their gun parts, and some other things. ""


    That is to say, with his own ability, fast silver dare to say such words. And just after he said this, Wanda immediately stopped him.


    "Don''t think about things too easily, Stark doesn''t necessarily just do this. It''s not like his means! And, our goal is to be the captain, not the winter soldier. If the captain doesn''t do it, or he doesn''t What threats are received, then we are only looking here, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Of course, of course. Everything depends on what the captain does. I certainly understand what you mean." Shrugging his shoulders, fast silver does not matter. "Actually, I hope that the captain has no unusual moves, because I believe that Tony will never do this. I understand him. In fact, if it is not because of the captain, I would never want to be an opponent with him. Because Then the result must be terrible!"


    "You are a long-term ambition and destroy your own prestige."


    "Crap, when it was a rich man, he could kill you with money, not to mention that he is now the president." Quick silver sneered, replied disdainfully. "Don''t forget the miserable appearance of our previous, just need him to nod, we can all be chased to the end of the road. If we put another hand at this time, the result will definitely be worse. I bet, as long as you can be bright and honest Going down the street, even if I lose!"


    Fast silver is not good, but the Falcon can''t refute it at all. Because he said it was very correct, at this time they stepped in and it was definitely going to be a big deal. But for the captain, some things can''t be done. So even with the captain''s **** supporters, the Falcon couldn''t help but squat in his heart. I hope the captain can make a wise choice at this time.


    Where is the captain at this time? They didn''t know, because the captain at this time had already made up a strange appearance and appeared in the courtroom.


    As a public trial court, there are legally relevant personnel in any case. Of course, the murder of the Winter Soldier is conclusive, so he naturally does not need a lawyer. Although he can ask people to defend himself, even the guy who is a financial fan does not dare to pay for his money. Therefore, there is only one lawyer at this time, that is, the lawyer representing the complainant and the official staff directly designated by the government.


    The identity of this person is obviously confidential, but in many cases, many things are not kept secret if you want to keep it secret. Through some special means, the captain has found the designated official lawyer. After some action, he even controlled the lawyer and put on his clothes, using his own equipment to change into his appearance.


    Thanks to this lawyer or a fitness enthusiast. With blond hair and a strong body, he let the captain play his role without any effort. Coupled with the fingerprints and irises stolen, the captain went smoothly into the courtroom and saw the winter soldiers and other people who were sent.


    As soon as he saw the Winter Soldier, his heart immediately had an impulse to do it. But seeing the guards around the Winter Brigade and the situation outside the court, the captain endured forbearance, still did not make any impulsive move. He only watched the winter soldiers being sent to the waiting room, trapped in a steel prison like a beast. Then took a deep breath and resolutely turned back and began to organize the manuscript in his hand like a real lawyer.


    In order to play this role, the captain still does some work. So even if he is dealing with such problems, he is still very reasonable and not too slow. At this time, a man suddenly came to his side and said to him.


    "Wilson lawyer, I am going to have a quick trial. You should talk to the victim''s family and see how they can arrange their complaints."


    The speaker is Tony''s secretary. She has seen her captain naturally understand her identity. And he also understands that this is probably the meaning of Tony. So he immediately helped the glasses on his nose, and then put on a professional face and said to her.


    "Please rest assured, Ms. I have already arranged it. We will ask all the families of the victims in the past 10 years to let them complain to the accused. Then let the families of the victims of the TV incident make a whole complaint. I believe that in this case, his crimes are conclusive and there will be no room for turning over."


    This answer made the secretary nodded with satisfaction. After taking the captain''s chest and making a teasing expression, he smiled and left.


    This action made the captain stretch, and then he sighed with relief. Just then, he really thought where he was exposed. However, it seems that the situation is not like this, just a beautiful misunderstanding.


    However, this also proves how dangerous it is to sneak into this place. I am afraid that it will be revealed if I am not careful. So after watching the secretary��s departure, the captain immediately picked up his own things and walked over to the victim��s family.


    As he said, he must talk to the families of these victims. Because it is really a lot of people here, if he doesn''t do this, then people soon notice that something is wrong with him. Once carefully tested, his counterfeit goods will be exposed immediately.


    That would make him completely lost the possibility of rescuing the winter soldiers. Therefore, he must ensure that he is not exposed before the official court session.


    However, it is really difficult to communicate with the families of the victims, especially for him. Because the light is listening to their complaints of blood and tears, the guilt of the captain��s heart has become more and more serious. He came to save the winter soldiers, and his behavior is undoubtedly to let these desires and justice be extended, and the families of the victims who are eager to be victimized by their loved ones will once again suffer a huge blow.


    They came here with hope. They wanted to see a result that would make them feel good about their lost loved ones. But because of their actions, their meager hopes will also be completely eliminated, which makes his heart unable to jump.


    He once again began to doubt whether he was right or wrong in doing this, but at this time, the mind to save his good friend suddenly took the upper hand, and he had to overwhelm this suspicion and guilt again. This led him to There are more and more things in my heart, and his heart is getting more and more irritated. So that his expression on his face, his look began to pick up.


    This made an old man in front of him unable to help but wonder. He patted the captain''s shoulder and asked curiously.


    "Mr. Wilson, you have nothing to do."


    "Ah, sorry! I''m fine!" The captain who swiftly swayed from his own mood quickly waved his hand and then showed a look of apology. "Sorry, Mr. Johnson. I just didn''t think that this murderer would actually make so many cruel things, so I was a little bit ecstasy at the moment. Nothing, just worrying you."


    "Nothing is fine." Sighed, the old man named Johnson inevitably felt. "If my child is still alive, he should be able to become a lawyer like you. Unfortunately, his life has just begun, this **** **** is killing. My poor little Johnson!"


    The old man said, the voice began to become depressed. Obviously, he has already recalled the child who was killed in the accident, and the whole person is inevitably immersed in sorrow. And this performance is to make the captain''s heart is another. He said sorry, but rushed to the direction of the bathroom, and then rushed into a small single room.


    In this small space, he gasped wildly. The boringness in the chest and the sad complaints of the family members that are constantly emerging in the brain made him feel as if he was being stressed by the heavy burden, and even breathing became difficult.


    At this moment, he finally understood that his behavior was obviously wrong, and it was still a big mistake. But they have already reached this step. Can he still look back?


    Ask yourself, he obviously can''t ignore Baki. But saving Baki, but as Tony said, trampled on the justice and justice of the world. This is something he has been reluctant to admit, but now, after seeing so many **** facts, he has to admit that he is indeed doing this kind of thing, and indeed it is helping.


    This kind of cognition and his natural sense of justice are constantly violently conflicting, and his brain seems to explode, and the whole body bursts open.


    "What should I do, what should I do?"


    At this moment, his voice echoed throughout his mind. And he has become confused as never before. Those who were determined to be firm, then the original affirmation of thought, in the face of iron-clad facts and true justice. What to do, it is the biggest choice he is facing now.


    The captain''s choice is extremely difficult, no matter which one, it makes his heart tear pain. At this time, a voice suddenly came out of his mind, making him completely stunned. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 815： Graceful and difficult water trial

    For this voice in his mind, the captain is no stranger, or very familiar. Because this is his own voice, his own voice.


    And this voice continually echoed in his mind, telling him and Baki all over again and again. This reciprocal retelling made him recall what he and Baki had met each other.


    At that time, before the Second World War, he was still a poor and poor, everyone can be bullied. From small to large, few people have seen him. His life is very wrong, although there is an ideal and ambition, but it is always used as a laughing stock. In such a sad reminder of life, only one person is silently supporting him, giving him encouragement and comfort, and let him support it all the way is Baki.


    Don''t look at the current captain''s scenery, the winter soldier behind him is simply a follow-up image. But at the earliest, he and Baki were the real difference between the clouds. Bucky is the cloud in the sky, and he is the stinking mud in the ground.


    At that time, Baki was handsome and handsome, and he was always surrounded by beautiful women. And he, short, thin, and sick, almost no woman is willing to look at him. It can be said that they are completely two people in the world. The gap is big and it is almost impossible to become friends.


    But the world is so amazing, they have not only become friends, but also become a life and death. Before he became a captain of the United States, Baki had already helped the thin captain to play and did not know how many back frames. After becoming the captain, Bucky went to the fire with the captain, and did not know how much hard to fight.


    People only saw the captain''s scenery, but did not know, if there is no such thing as Baki and the team leader, I am afraid that the captain will not have today.


    So from another angle, there would be no captain without Baki, and everything that the captain had today is based on Baki. People can''t forget this, especially for the captain. He could not forget everything Baki had done for him, especially at this time.


    If all the crimes committed by Baki as a winter soldier are undoubted, then since he is a Becky friend who can''t let him get out of these accusations, he has to choose to take it with him.


    Although this will make many people feel disappointed with him, and even say that his reputation accumulated in the past may be ruined. But for the captain himself, this is his willing choice. Baki was born and died for him. For Baki, can he still not open some false names?


    I thought about this in my mind, and the captain��s guilt and guilt was immediately flushed. This made his face immediately calm down. From the outside, he became the gentleman of Mr. Wilson. It happened that this time, a horn around him sounded like this.


    "All inside the court, please be prepared to enter. The trial is about to begin."


    Repeated twice, the horn has no sound. The captain took a deep breath and walked over to the court. He knew that the most difficult test is coming soon.


    This is a semi-public court. There are only a handful of people inside the court. Most of these idlers are journalists and people who have close ties with the families of the victims. So at first glance, there are indeed a lot of people in the entire court, but in reality, most of them are soldiers responsible for security and fully armed weapons.


    This made the captain who came into play immediately feel a bit tricky. Because relying on him alone, there is really no way to force the winter soldiers to be brought out. But fortunately, he did not intend to adopt this kind of sloppy idea.


    Seeing the captain who came in, the judge in the court and several jury around him nodded and then said to Tony Stark, who was sitting on the side.


    "Mr. President, the accuser and their lawyers have arrived. You see, should the accused be brought up?"


    "of course!"


    Nodded, Tony made a gesture to the assistant around him. After getting his consent, seven or eight physiques, which were obviously huge and more than just wrapped up in a tightly wrapped winter soldier, directly opened the door of the court and walked in from outside the gate. .


    The winter soldier was bound by the steel-like shackles. It can be seen that under this shackle, he has no ability to resist. This is true even if he has a mechanical arm on his body.


    When he was brought in, the two intellectuals around him immediately opened the **** on him, then held his shoulders left and right and pressed him to a chair. At the same time, these two intellectual devices also spoke to the judge above.


    "Lord of the judge, the defendant Winter Soldier has been taken. You can now trial him in court."


    It is obvious that the judge who saw this situation for the first time is obviously not very suitable for the situation at hand. However, after seeing Tony doing it, he immediately returned to God, revealing a look of being in danger.


    "The prosecution and the defendant have already been in place. Now I declare that the court trial on the Los Angeles bombing and a number of deliberate murders has officially begun. Now, the accused lawyer? Do you want to report to the court?"


    The presiding judge''s words allowed all the reporters present to focus on the defendant Winter Bing and the captain who played the accused lawyer. They represent almost the entire American eye, and this line of sight makes the captain feel heavy pressure.


    However, he did not show any resistance to the pressure, but according to the information left by the real Wilson lawyer, it was described in a reasonable way.


    "Yes, the judge is an adult. I now want to represent the 314 innocent people who died on behalf of the Los Angeles bombings and the families of the 16 people who were deliberately murdered. They filed a class action lawsuit against the Winter Soldier, accusing him of murder, terrorism, And the crime of ******."


    "The accused, do you have anything to say?"


    These are things that everyone knows, so there is nothing to be surprised about. Following the step-by-step procedure, the judge naturally sent a question to the winter soldier sitting there.


    Without a defense lawyer, the Winter Soldier can only refute himself. And he obviously didn''t mean anything to refute, just sitting there silently, acknowledging all the accusations from the accuser in a default way.


    This makes the judge above feel that things have become simpler. The defendant does not refute, then the matter can actually be determined. And as long as you follow the program, things will soon end. This is really a good thing for him who is worried. Therefore, no other cumbersome procedures are allowed, and the judge directly pushes things to the next stage.


    ��The complainant��s lawyer, please submit your specific evidence to prove that you have accused the defendant of all crimes.��


    "Yes, Lord Judge." The captain took a deep breath and continued to play his part. "The important thing about the defendant''s crimes is the bombing of the Los Angeles TV station. All the clues about the bombings, the police and the pro-experts have provided specific clues. All the evidence proves that the defendant is performing. At the same time, according to the information and case analysis left over from the past, there have been 16 major murder cases related to the accused in the past ten years. The accused has already confessed."


    "Now, the families of the 16 victims I represent hope to dictate the evidence and hope that the court will allow it."


    This is a good thing to arrange, and the court naturally has no reason to refuse. With the complaints of the families of these victims, all those who watched the live broadcast showed a look of indignation. They reconfirmed everything that the Winter Bing had committed, and as a result, they became more excited.


    This is what Tony wants to see. He has repeatedly paved the way for all Americans to recognize the evils committed by the Winter Soldiers and to give them endless anger because of this crime. Before the court session, these angers can only be accumulated in the hearts of these people, like a volcano that constantly accumulates strength. The court''s trial is the same as a bomb. It will directly blast the last seal of the volcano and let the people''s anger directly vent.


    At this time, the winter soldier as the target will naturally be burned to ashes by the anger of the people. Anyone who dares to cover the winter soldiers at this time and smack with him will feel this irresistible force.


    This is a plan of conspiracy and fairness. Unless the captains can watch the winter soldiers under such trials, they will be killed in accordance with the law with infinite crimes. Otherwise they will only stand up and bear the so-called anger of the people. This is Tony''s hate to the plan of the ultimate arrangement, and in the face of this plan, even if it is to see the layout, the captain and the Avengers have no way to crack.


    They can only make choices, and in the final stages of the court process, they are the last chance to make a choice. After the judge heard all the evidence provided by the complainant, he symbolically asked some of the jury and related personnel''s opinions, then picked up the documents in front of him and issued a notice of the final trial.


    "Winter Soldier, now on behalf of the US federal government and the Constitution, I am going to make the following trials against you, and your murder charges, terrorist acts, and crimes are all established. According to the federal government��s latest amendment to the Constitution, you Will be sentenced to death. Can not be modified, can not be postponed, and implemented immediately. Do you have any opinions on this?"


    The two sides naturally have no opinion, so the judge will naturally follow.


    "Then, both parties can sign the document, Wilson lawyer, trouble you to sign the document on behalf of the complainant."


    "Of course, I am very happy." Nodded, the captain immediately walked over to the judge. At this time, Tony, who had been watching, suddenly stood up and spoke to the captain.


    "Wait a minute, now is not the time to end!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 816： See the opportunity to break without compromise

    Tony''s speech was really beyond everyone''s expectations, so at this time, the judge responsible for performing everything immediately asked him.


    "What else is there? Your Excellency."


    "Of course!" Tony looked around, his eyes full of scrutiny. And he just stared at the center of the court and said. "Steve, I know that you have already arrived. Why, have arrived at this time, are you still planning to save your friends?"


    His sudden speech made the captain suddenly shocked. At this time, he even thought that his whereabouts had been exposed. But when he saw Tony''s gaze walking aimlessly across the entire court, he sighed with relief and realized that it was just a small means of Tony.


    He didn''t look, his face was as stunned as most people. Tony, however, ignored their performance and continued to say aloud.


    "I know what you are thinking about. Steve, you are waiting for the right time. You think we will take the winter soldier up, and then follow the process step by step, and finally go to the knot. You want to be in this process. Look for the gap, look for a suitable opportunity to save him. I tell you, you think too much. Just here, we will soon give him the penalty of death. If you want opportunities Only now, when you miss this time, you can only say goodbye to your friends. Why, I have said this, are you still planning to come out?"


    No one gave him a reply at this time, so this made everyone look at Tony''s eyes and revealed an inexplicable meaning. They even suspected that their president was crazy, how to say this at this time. What makes them even more strange is who the president said Steve is!


    Some people have already thought of some possible truths, and the truth is that they would rather believe that they guessed wrong. With such worries, these people began to stare closely at what happened in the court on television, and hope that things will not be what they imagined.


    Nothing happened in the court. Since Tony��s words, everyone in the court has set his sights on him. And when he waited for a long time and didn''t see the appearance of the person he wanted to see, he immediately smiled and said to everyone.


    "Sorry, my nerves may be too sensitive. Please, please continue with your previous events. Don''t take my words to heart."


    Looking at Tony while sitting on this side, he sat back in his original position. The judge on the stage immediately gave a sigh of relief, then nodded his head and greeted the captain.


    "Okay, sir. We have finished the process. Wilson lawyer, please come over and sign the documents!"


    Listening to the judge''s words, the captain cooperated and went up. When the judge put the document in front of him and pointed to the corner to signal him to sign, he immediately took the judge''s hand and pulled the whole person from the judge''s seat.


    The chubby, unprepared judge did not realize what was going on, and when he was held in front of himself by the captain and used a sharp pen to straighten his head, he Only then suddenly realized that he had become a hostage, and then, like the pig porpoise that was about to be killed, made a harsh scream.


    People always have the nature of self-protection. Even the perennial pampered, the judge who quickly developed himself into a pig at this moment is also in accordance with his own nature, and began to forcefully resist.


    But when he revolted, he suddenly realized how powerful the control of his own strength was. Although only one arm was stuck on his neck, he felt it was a piece of steel. And when he felt the depth of his pen''s tip into the flesh and blood of his head and caused great pain to himself, the struggling courage that was born just because of danger was like seeing the sun. Like white snow, it melts clean.


    At this time, he could only bitter face and mourn with tears in front of the captain behind him.


    "Hero, forgive!"


    "I don''t want to hurt you, as long as you honestly cooperate with me, I promise you can live back without any loss."


    Slightly increased the power on his arms, let the judge feel a suffocating pressure. After the captain replied in a low voice, he immediately yelled at the guys who had already raised their weapons and aimed at themselves.


    "Put the gun down and put the gun down. I am here. I don''t think you want to see a hostage because of your threat."


    "Right right, put the gun down. I am still in his hand? What if you shoot me?" Feeling the warm blood flowing down the head, the judge yelled in a panic I couldn''t help but scream in my heart. "It''s all bleeding, and I still have to go back alive without any damage."


    His embarrassment in the bottom of his heart has caused anyone''s attention. In other words, there is only one core in the entire court, and even outside the court, that is, the gangster behind him, the madman who dares to use a pen to directly attack the heavily guarded court.


    At this time, Tony, who had heard something from his voice, was already standing up again. He waved his hand to indicate the soldiers around him put down their weapons and sneered at the captain.


    "It turns out that you are waiting for me here, Steve. I thought you really had that kind of enlightenment, watching your old friend die here!"


    "I don''t want to do this, Tony, but these are all you forced me." Gritted his teeth and looked at his face as if he was incredulously staring at his winter soldier. The captain replied sternly at him. "Get out of Baki, you should know that when I appear here, it means that I have already got rid of everything. Don''t force me to kill, I don''t want to kill!"


    Hearing this sentence, Tony''s mouth immediately outlined an exaggerated arc, and then slowly revealed a cold and disdainful smile.


    "Don''t say so brilliantly, Steve. Listening to what you said, I thought that I was facing Mahatma Gandhi, the old man who didn''t kill for a lifetime! How do you say this kind of thing!"


    "Look at your own hands and see what you are doing now. You are still too embarrassed to say that you don''t want to kill. Are you killing too few people? At this moment, when you hold a pen, use this ferocious When the way threatens a person''s life, don''t you feel sick and disgusted by what you just said?"


    This kind of sarcasm without any feelings made the captain''s hand can not help but tremble, and this also caused the hostages in his hands to start shaking.


    "His President, His Excellency the President. Speak less, say less. I am still in his hands? Even if you have any grievances with him, can you take care of my life first? I still have a wife and children, I still can''t die here!"


    The judge who was held hostage was not a fool. Just listening to the conversation between Tony and the captain, he understood that there was a lot of grievance between them. This gave him an immediate grief of innocent disaster. But the little life pinched in the hands of others, he could only plead with desperation, trying to make the atmosphere between the two people ease.


    However, this kind of mixing of water did not play much of a role, because the two people who confronted him at that time did not put him in the eye.


    "Tony, I don''t want to justify my behavior. I just want to tell you, let Bucky go. I can dispose of it with you. As long as you put your Baki, how can you deal with me?"


    The captain said word by word, and when he heard him say this, Tony was more happy to laugh.


    "Hah, it��s really a touching friendship. But do you think you can replace him? Captain America, Steve Rogers?"


    Tony said the identity of the captain in a word, and did not care much about how much his words in the hearts of the Americans who watched everything here. He only cares about the happiness in his heart, and at this moment, he said to the captain.


    "I want to judge a sinful villain, a **** murderer with both hands. The justice and justice that I want to be done is to make so many people with anger and resentment in mind know that this country can be for them. You are the right person. And you, who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to replace him? What qualifications have allowed me to let go of this villain and let these people let go of the murderers who murdered their loved ones? You are too high. Captain America. When you make such stupid behavior, you should know that you and him, one can''t escape! You are all sinners in this country, and you should all accept the law."


    Raised his hand, and countless guns immediately aimed at the captain of the United States standing there. And as soon as he saw what was happening in front of him, the captain immediately exclaimed.


    "Let the gun down, don''t you care about the death of this hostage?"


    "It is the duty of every government worker to sacrifice for the country. And, don''t forget, you are now a partner with the Winter Soldier, and we define the Winter Soldier as a terrorist of the ****. No compromise, this is the practice of the whole world! If you want to blame, you can only blame you. Steve, you dragged an innocent person into it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, countless bullets were already flying out. The captain with only one meat shield in front of him could not guarantee his safety in such a bullet rain as in the past. He can only immediately press the judge in front of him, while curling up his body as much as possible, reducing the possibility of his shot.


    However, in such intensive shooting, this is simply impossible. Seeing that the bullets were shot on the captain''s body, a silver light suddenly appeared in the eyes of everyone, and saved the captain in an incredible way.


    And looking at all of this, Tony''s face immediately revealed a conspiracy smile.


    "You are finally here, I will wait for you for too long!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 817： Plan to get rid of public opinion

    In front of this, the silver light that represents the super-fast speed of the fast silver appears in many people''s expectations, but it is absolutely beyond the expectations of the captain.


    He didn''t even think that the Avengers would jump out to help him at this time, or that he wouldn''t want to pull the Avengers into the beach. So, after seeing the silver light pause in front of him and revealing the figure of fast silver, he immediately said to him anxiously.


    "Pitt, why are you here?"


    "Of course, to save you, the captain is an adult. Don''t forget who you are facing, without our help, you are not his opponent."


    Compared to the previous scene of the captain''s enemies, Quickbank is quite leisurely. Of course, he has such a leisurely qualification, because those bullet weapons are not a threat to him at all. Even when he came in, he had already turned all the bullets in the air in one direction. By the way, he helped all the soldiers repair some of their firearms.


    This made it impossible for a whole gun to be heard in the entire court after he appeared. And he also took the opportunity to show a very interested smile to Tony.


    "You said yes, Lord?"


    "Fast silver, do you want to be a partner of Steve, and attack the court with him and take hostage?"


    Faced with the obvious provocative gaze of the fast silver, Tony quietly raised his eyes and then asked him. When I heard this question, I quickly showed some awkward smile on my face.


    "If I can, I don''t want to be against you. But for the captain, sometimes there is no way. Can you look at it like this? I took the captain away, you haven''t happened here?"


    In this case, the wise man knows that it is impossible. In fact, the company knows that the possibility of success in this kind of thing is very small, but he still can��t help but ask, and hope that there will be some miracles. .


    This is a typical luck. The reason why there is such a psychology is very simple, that is, in the heart of fast silver, there is a deep taboo for Tony. Imagine that without the mass base, Tony can rely on his own strength to catch the entire Avengers and fly around the world. Not to mention the means by which he can make a lot of people in this situation.


    Therefore, the mind of Fast Silver is actually very simple, take the captain away, stay away from Tony, and honestly live your own little days. This is a wise enough choice. As for provoke Tony, or even to violate Tony''s bottom line, that is not what he wants to do.


    For the idea of ??fast silver, Tony can see clearly. But he did not give him a chance at all. This is his overall plan, which is to make the Avengers arbitrarily set up a big plan. How could it be because the words of Fast Silver are simply discarded?


    So now, he immediately shook his head and put on a selfless appearance.


    "Your thoughts are ridiculous! Pete. Don''t you know where this is? This is the court, the place that represents the whole country''s axioms and laws. If this place allows you to just walk around casually, then ��Not telling everyone, our American law is a ****, even a fig leaf is not as good as it?"


    As soon as this sentence was spoken, the heart of Fast Silver suddenly sank. He knew that the idea of ??wanting to be indifferent was completely in vain. And more than that, I am afraid that even I have already been on Tony''s blacklist, which has become a target for the president''s targeted attack.


    This made the fast-selling heart of the fast silver suddenly change and became a little angry. Be aware that, in any case, he is a member of a superhero and is still a powerful type. Although I dare not say that the world is invincible, but to deal with him is not something that ordinary people can do. This makes him have a layer of pride that is his own, a special conceit.


    Now, Tony is obviously seeing him as a dish in the bowl, the meat in the pot, which makes him so proud of his heart. So now, he immediately grabbed the captain''s shoulder and sneered at Tony.


    "So, you are not going to let us leave safely. Then, Sir, have you ever thought about what you can do to stay with me?"


    After saying this, the fast silver immediately turned into a silver light with the captain, and directly rushed toward the winter soldier sitting there. Obviously, he now intends not only to take away the captain alone, but to intend to repeat the crimes in the courtroom, and the winter soldiers who are unforgivable to the American people are taken away together.


    This kind of behavior is obviously confronted with the whole country and the whole people. But at this moment, under his ability, no one can make a timely response. They can only see a silver light flying, and then the captain and the winter soldier are directly out of shape. And when everyone was horrified to find their trail, they suddenly found out that a shining silver light continually slammed in front of the court door, but no matter how it jumped, it could not Leave this court step.


    It''s like an invisible door that surrounds the entire court. Even if the speed of fast silver is fast, after the door is closed, he has no way to leave the gate. Unless he can find the key to unlock the door, the question is, will Tony, who controls the key, give him such a crucial thing?


    That is obviously an impossible thing.


    Realizing that this point, Fast Silver had to stop in his footsteps and indignantly asked Tony, who was sitting on the sidelines.


    "You have already prepared well, just waiting for us to jump inside, right?"


    "It��s too simple to guess what your mind is. Since Steve won��t choose to give up, how can you and his doglegs betray him and sit back and let him die? So I thought that you would think I have done everything to help him, and I have already arranged everything here, waiting for you to come. I said, the superhero does not have that power and the country is right, and there is no qualification to trample on the laws of a country. You This is a self-seeking death, and who is blamed!"


    Sneering and standing up, Tony pressed the railing in front of him and looked down at the fast silver below.


    "I will give you the last chance. Let go of the two criminals around you and wait for the prisoner to be taken in. In this case, I may give you a lighter look at your past achievements and your special status. This is your last chance, Pete. I missed this opportunity, then it will not be too good to wait for you. You have to think clearly!"


    This kind of words is tantamount to threats, but it also shows Tony''s attitude. If he can, he does not want to provoke the pair of mutants. There is no reason for them, and the strength of the guys behind them and the guys behind them is really terrible.


    The ability of Fast Bank and Wanda itself has been suspected of some fouls, and behind them, there is a more terrible father. Although the old guy of Wan Wang Wang said that he was a bit separated from the two children, but in any case, it was his child. If you provoke these two, attracting the kind of horrible mutants of the magnetic king, then even if you have the power of a whole country to support, I am afraid I will suffer a lot of losses. Not to mention, there is also a professor of Charles who is equally powerful.


    This is the reason why Tony is willing to give Fast Silver another chance, a chance to let him pull away. But although he is a good heart, but fast silver does not buy this account. When Tony finished all this, he directly and did not want to give his own reply.


    "Are you threatening me? I am sorry, I am born with a problem with my brain. I can��t stand the threat of others. Since you said so, if you kill yourself, I have to give it a try. You said How bad is this not so good result."


    The reason why this is said, on the one hand, is because the current fast silver is indeed a bit angry, regardless of it. On the other hand, he is very clear that there is a group of teammates around him. He is not alone, never. His teammates are his biggest reliance.


    What he did not expect was after he said this sentence. Immediately outside the court there was a burst of exclamation, and everyone heard a harsh roar. The sound of the gongs and drums came from outside the courtroom, and the entire court began to tremble in this huge sound, and even began to splash the dust.


    This kind of action naturally caused many people to make a scream, and just as they started shouting, the wall on the side of the court was already collapsed. A tall green figure had already stepped in and was facing The court shouted inside.


    "Pitt, where are you?"


    Jennifer, who has already come with Pete, is now the most concerned about the safety of Pete. So when she saw Pitt trapped outside the court, she immediately turned into a terrible giant, and broke through the wall of the court with an unstoppable posture, directly breaking through.


    Such a move can be said to be a life-saving, but in the face of the audience watching the live broadcast of the court, it can only be described in another sentence, that is, disregarding the dignity of the law and directly impacting the court.


    The last person to do this is Zhou Yi, and the result of his doing this is that he was cast aside by countless people, and even some people who originally supported him also betrayed him and changed his attitude towards him. It can be said that if Zhou Yi did not reveal his identity as a **** at that time, let people know that the dawn knight is the king of Ming, maybe he will become a wanted criminal.


    Now, the Avengers can''t have the face as big as Zhou Yi, or they don''t have the power and momentum that Zhou Yi is so powerful. To know that Zhou Yi at that time just saved the whole of New York, whether it is the sound or the fame is at the peak of the time, that is, he can not escape the criticism of these human beings. So let alone the avengers.


    It can be said that the moment the Jennifer rushed into the court, the fate of the Avengers has already been decided. And this is what Tony wants to see most.


    Destroying the Avenger can be more than just starting from the flesh, and starting from the public opinion, it can be far more powerful than a substantive blow. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 818： Firepower suppresses giant natural enemies

    Seeing the court scene broadcasted by the TV station on the big screen outside the courtroom, Wanda, the host of the rescue plan, couldn��t help but scream in the heart.


    In her initial prediction, the best situation was that the captain did not appear. And if the captain appears, it is also a good idea to let the fast silver save them in the shortest time and at the fastest speed before everyone notices it.


    However, she did not expect that her brother actually lost his chain at this time and revealed his identity without authorization. What she didn''t even think about was that Tony actually did so well prepared that they just wanted to go and they couldn''t go now.


    This is a very bad situation, very bad. On the one hand, their image and reputation will be completely ruined with the live broadcast of the court, and on the other hand, they will also fall into a dangerous environment.


    Since Tony has arranged this kind of backhand, he will wait to say that he has considerable confidence in dealing with the Avengers. And if it was caught by Tony, then the Avengers must have suffered a lot from the grievances of the Avengers in these days.


    They are likely to stay in jail for a lifetime, or even say they will fall into a lab and become a mouse-like role.


    This is not an alarmist, because if Tony really hates them so much, then this may not be too small. Even if he did not think about it, the military behind him, even the people of the Tianshou Bureau, would not miss this opportunity.


    So, no matter what, you can''t be caught. In any case, you must find a way to escape from here. With this in mind, Wanda immediately re-examined the facts in his courtroom, and the current situation can be described as a dangerous egg.


    The captain who does not have the Shield of Gold is at best a super soldier. Plus he has to protect his ability to be completely inactive. He can only be considered a cumbersome winter soldier, so his current combat power can only be regarded as a powerful point. Special forces.


    This ability to deal with the soldiers who do not have weapons is still okay, and it is basically impossible to deal with those mental weapons.


    And to remove the strength of both him and the Winter Soldier, the whole scene can only be supported by Fast Silver and Jennifer. If you say that at the beginning, fast silver can act decisively and directly hold Tony, then things will undoubtedly become much simpler.


    But fast silver obviously does not have this idea, and there is no such power. After all, Tony is the president, and what it means to hold a president of a country is obviously clear and very taboo. It is precisely because of this concern and jealousy that he missed his best chance.


    Because at this moment, Tony had already dressed his own steel armor, and with Rodi around him, they attacked the captain.


    The war machine may not be as good as Tony''s now seven generations of Mark, but when it comes to firepower, it is not at all much more than Mark''s seven generations. In particular, the Vulcan machine gun on his shoulder was simply installed to achieve the goal of fire suppression on the battlefield.


    This allowed Rodi to create a terrible metal storm in an instant, and in this intensive horror, continuous attack, fast silver not only has to desperately dodge, but also do their best to help the captain. This made him quickly fall into a state of exhaustion. Because even if he is, it is impossible to maintain the output of his ability forever. He needs a break and needs some time to ease. However, veterans like Roddy will not give him a break to relax.


    The Vulcan guns continued to flow, and the barrels turned hot and immediately replaced with other weapons on the body. Dare to be called a war machine, the body is naturally not less. It can be said that the weapons on the war machine are enough to support a special squad to fight a partial battle. So naturally, Rodi relied on his own firepower to suppress the three people in the Avengers, including the captain.


    This situation is obviously very unfavorable, especially for Jennifer. She didn''t want to see the fast silver being beaten into a funnel, so she immediately sipped and rushed toward the war machine.


    But she just got some action, a huge steel machine has been blocked in front of her. It was a gyro-like machine, huge and heavy, and Jennifer was immediately forced to stop his steps. And just as she was about to get around this ghost, Tony was already rushing up and stood directly on top of the top.


    Immediately, the entire mechanical gyro began to function. Numerous metal plates were removed from the interior of the gyro like armor, and then layered to Tony''s Mark Seventh generation. And as a silver-white shell was installed on the outermost part of Mark''s armor, a huge body, even a little more machine armor than the angry Hulk appeared in front of Jennifer, and facing She sent a heavy mechanical roar.


    The first sensation of this mechanical roar is a powerful force, and in fact, this seemingly intensive and tall, steel armor that is also full of Tony Stark construction style does have unparalleled power. This was originally set up to restrain Hulk. How could it work without this level of power?


    Looking at this huge, oppressive armor, Jennifer immediately made a startling voice.


    "Anti-Hakoo armor, have you actually made it?"


    It turned out that at the time of the Avengers, everyone knew that Tony wanted to create an armor that would prevent the Huge madness from causing excessive harm. It was only for such a long time that Tony had not made any progress, so they thought that the plan had been put on hold. I didn''t expect this time, in this place, I can see the debut of anti-Haoke armor in this way. This really makes Jennifer feel a sense of emotion and helplessness.


    She is very aware of the gap between herself and her brother, and she is also very aware of the theoretical value of anti-Hakoo armor. If she can, she really doesn''t want to try the power of anti-Haoke armor. Because there is no doubt that anti-Hakoo armor has the absolute advantage. Even if it can only reach two-thirds of its expectations, Jennifer does not think he can fight it.


    If she wants to win, she can only hope that Tony has created a defective product. But will Tony��s character make that kind of thing? That is a question that you don''t have to think about. In short, the situation became very unfavorable in an instant. But in any case, Jennifer can only be strong on the scalp.


    I didn''t wait for Tony to speak, or I didn''t want to give the anti-Hulk armor a chance to start. Jennifer rushed to it in the most violent way.


    She first picked up her own huge fist and waved it very purposefully at the joints of the armor. Obviously, she wants to destroy the joint parts of the anti-Hulk armor without any action, so that I can take advantage of the next battle.


    But what she didn''t think was that although she had made a surprise attack in advance and directly hit the key that she thought, the effect was not as obvious as she imagined. Even said that there is no effect at all.


    Her enormous power applied to the silver-white outer armor, but did not cause any obvious damage to it. On the contrary, in a dull sound, Jennifer''s face instantly became ugly. She felt the pain from the finger joints, which was the reaction to her in the interaction. And this reaction is so powerful, it is really magical and incredible for her after the transformation.


    You know, the Hulk''s blood is flowing on her body. So for her, there are very few things in the world that can be called hard. Give time, she can even use her own fist to arm the bottom of an aircraft carrier. So at first, she didn''t put the shell of anti-Haoke armor on her mind.


    Only the activated anti-Haike armor can be called a weapon, and the anti-Haoke armor that is not activated can only be regarded as a can. When she was in the initial development work, she did not know how many such cans were crushed instead of Hulk. So suddenly encountered such a hard reality, it is somewhat unexpected.


    This special touch, this hard texture. Jennifer only felt on the captain''s shield. And with the woman''s unique sensitive intuition, she immediately connected the captain and the shield texture to the outer shell of the anti-Haoke armor. Then she immediately couldn��t help but exclaimed.


    "Zhen Jin? You actually made a Zhenjin?"


    After World War II, Zhenjin��s formula was lost. So Jennifer didn''t know the difference between Zhenjin and Edelman. Tony is naturally too lazy to tell her what the gap is in the middle. He just silently launched the anti-Haoc armor, letting him operate like an arm of the seventh generation. Then he said to Jennifer.


    "You guessed it, Jennifer. In this case, you should know more that you can''t fight against me because of your strength. Surrender, for Bruce''s sake, I can give you a lighter hair."


    "And then? I am going to watch you persecuting them?"


    Biting his teeth, Jennifer still poses in battle. It is obviously impossible for her to let Fast Silver fall into the hands of Tony and become Tony''s goal of venting hatred. So she can only courage and continue to challenge Tony.


    And looking at it like this, I don��t know Jennifer who compromised. Tony��s face began to show the twilight of his birth.


    "What good is Steve giving you, can you let these people loyal to him? Didn''t you think about yourself, have you thought that it is right or wrong?"


    "Of course we thought about it!" A look at the face, then Jennifer refuted. "But have you thought about yourself? Tony. Do you think you are right to do this?" (~^~)

 Chapter 819： Who is wrong with who is step by step

    Tony is never skeptical about what he is doing, and he has never consulted others. His consistent self-confidence and pride made him disdain to ask others on the issue of this principle. And he has always believed that he has never made any mistakes on this issue.


    As Tony Stark, he is the son of the victim Howard Stark. As the president of the United States, he is the parent of the entire American family. Under such circumstances, everything he does can be said to be impeccable, whether it is public or private.


    It is absolutely correct to avenge your father, and it is unjustifiable justice to be fair to your own children. If there is anything wrong with it, then there may be only one, that is, anger. He angered the Avengers, angered to the SHIELD, and even angered most of the superheroes.


    This is the reason why his repeated actions have been repeatedly blocked. Not only is a captain stalking in it, but more importantly, he has indeed offended many people. However, although this is the case, if you want Tony to judge by himself, he will never admit it, he is wrong.


    He is right, and to a certain extent, he is indeed not wrong. His big position has always been correct. Instead, these avengers have provoked public anger because of their own selfishness.


    This court trial undoubtedly took advantage of this. In the past, most Americans were not aware of the connection between them, and many people might think that the Avengers are doing what is right. However, when everything here is exposed, then people obviously can no longer believe them and believe these so-called superheroes.


    This is revenge, but also allows the general public to choose to stand. Let them see the real situation at the moment, and then choose, who is it? Is it to continue to support the Avengers who have begun to trample on the law and justice, or to support the President who has been presiding over justice for them, even at the expense of the opposite?


    This is a question that you don''t have to think about, because the answer is already clearly biased towards Tony. And this is exactly what Tony wants to see.


    Just as Tony thinks he is not wrong, the Avengers don''t think they have anything wrong. They are warriors, and the warriors should have supported each other before teammates. If even teammates can''t help, then to some extent, they are already a failure.


    The positions and consciousness of the two sides make it impossible for them to get right and wrong. At this time, they can help them to split right and wrong, only those ordinary people. Their support means the will of the people, and with this, right and wrong can score clearly.


    People don''t care what you think in your heart, they just care about the facts they see. The fact is that Tony is the real hero, and like the Avengers, it is just a fame, relying on his own strength to trample on the evil people of ordinary people.


    It is easy for them to come to this conclusion, and this conclusion naturally makes many people outside the court start to shout.


    "Come on, Iron Man. Kill these **** bastards!"


    "Long live the President, catch these murderers."


    "For America, kill the Avengers!"


    This shouting was small at first, but it quickly became like a tsunami in the mountains, breaking through the obstacles of the wall and passing it to the ears of every Avengers here.


    And listening to such a voice, Tony immediately smiled, and Jennifer proudly said to himself.


    "Is it? Jennifer, this is the answer. Only I made the right choice. You and Steve came together, but on the road to failure and error, the farther and farther you went, the end. Just surrender. It��s a time when you��re not too bad.��


    Listening to this smug voice, Jennifer immediately raised his anger in his heart. She knows that this group of people has been used, not just them, but the people outside are also being used. But at this time, she also had to admit that even if she knew this, they could not make any chance to save. This is a conspiracy. The fact that this group of people has actually lost is now fixed. It is only that it will be lost. And if you want to lose so badly, then there is only one way to defeat Tony in front of you, and then find a way to escape from here.


    This is difficult, but it must be tried because it is the last chance. So I thought of it here, Jennifer no longer hesitated, and rushed to Tony.


    As a variant of the Hulk, the power of the female hulk is not to be underestimated, especially in the premise that she is more agile than Hulk, this power advantage becomes more and more terrible. However, it is obvious that anti-Haoke armor takes into account every variable of Hulk when it is set up, so even the female hulk is within his ruling range.


    She has just started to move, and anti-Hulk armor has also begun to act. The elbows, knees, and back directly exposed seven or eight rocket ejectors, allowing the anti-Hakoo armor to fly in an unusually horrific manner, and when Jennifer in the air hit it directly.


    After all, Jennifer relies on jumping instead of flying, so when she is in the air, she does not have any ability to change her direction. This allowed her to immediately be hit by the straight line of anti-Haoqian armor, and once again felt the rigidity of this armor.


    Logically speaking, in the case of such an air strike, both sides should be affected by the power of each other, but only Jennifer is the one who is really affected by this. She was directly smashed out, and the huge body collapsed a pillar, and even a lot of masonry fell directly onto her body, and buried her directly.


    In contrast, anti-Hulk armor has received almost no harm. Edelman alloy directly makes this impact force useless, and the high-power propeller also makes anti-Haoke armor stable, and does not fly directly like Jennifer.


    This makes Tony appear to have the upper hand. But Tony himself is very clear, this is just the beginning, the Hulk is a natural monster, they are almost undead. If you want to beat them in front, unless you directly use them to lose consciousness, they will climb up again and again, and become more difficult to deal with again and again.


    Although Jennifer is not a Hulk, this feature has similarities. Such a small fight at the moment is simply impossible for her to fall.


    So Tony immediately spurred the anti-Hakoo armor, and the pile of masonry that was buried in Jennifer slowly approached the past. And he just got some action, the pile of masonry is already flying over. Jennifer stood out almost unscathed, holding a half-stone pillar that was almost as thick as her whole, and slammed it against the anti-Hakoo armor in midair.


    The huge stone pillars danced and made a horrible snoring in the air. At the same time, many of the broken stones were swayed like raindrops because of the cracks in the bricks.


    It��s already fat enough to be smashed by the stone, let alone the stone that was violently waved by the female hulk. Therefore, for a time, the whole court was chaotic and became a pot of porridge. All the ordinary people present at the scene began to desperately escape, for fear of being hit by this dying stone. Such behavior has led to the fact that the live broadcasts carried out by them have begun to become confusing and faint.


    The people outside the court did not know the specific situation inside. They could only see Jennifer''s fascination, and then the whole scene was chaotic and sorrowful. This led them to immediately think that the female hulk had begun to get out of control, and even spread to the innocent.


    This allowed them to immediately make a louder voice, and even began to call on the government and the military to intervene quickly. In the face of this situation, Wanda, who has been staying outside, could not help but frown.


    The situation is getting worse, not just inside the court, even outside the courtroom. She is very worried, and if she continues this way, can her group still leave this safely, or whether the ordinary people here will be angry and go straight into the court, and they will fight for Jennifer inside.


    Don''t think that this is impossible. Once the people here are angry and lose their minds, then they will definitely do this. So for the sake of the present, only to end this all, and to end it all, you can only take it by yourself.


    To understand this, Wanda immediately turned into a chaotic red mist, and then flew directly toward the court with the flow of air. At this moment, everything in the court has already begun to settle.


    The situation is not as bad as what outsiders have seen. In fact, when Jennifer waved the stone pillar, Tony had already greeted the anti-Hulk armor.


    The anti-Hulk armored double fists seem to have become two dynamic hammers that are constantly shrinking at high speed, and they slammed up against the waving stone pillars. The stone is only a stone after all, and it does not play any resistance at all when facing the steel fist of the Edelman alloy. Under the punch, the gravel collapsed immediately, and the huge stone pillar was immediately smashed out of thin air. The anti-Hulk armor is not just such a punch. His strong power and unique design make him the second punch when the punch is not over. Under the constant blow of this kind of violent storm, Jennifer guarantees that the weapon will not even support a round, and it will be directly smashed, and the whole land will be covered.


    This made Jennifer really shocked, but looking at the anti-Haoc armor that had already rushed to her, she could only suppress all the emotions in her heart and desperately gave him a fist. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 820： In a blink of an eye, it is invincible

    The fist swung out, but was taken back by the anti-Hulk armor. When it comes to strength, anti-Hulk armor with cross-era energy support is no worse than the female hulk, and even higher. As soon as I caught Jennifer��s fist, the anti-Hulk armor immediately changed strangely.


    Its fist is like a steel-built cymbal, firmly controlling Jennifer''s right hand. And when Jennifer realized what was going on, it was too late. Her fist was completely bound by the arm of the anti-Hulk armor, and the actions of carrying her whole person have begun to be greatly restricted.


    This made her anxious immediately, and at the same time began to desperately try to get rid of this embarrassment. But Tony didn''t give her any chance at all. Under his operation, the right hand of the anti-Hakoo armor immediately began to retreat, and the movement of Jennifer had to follow the beginning, and she fell forward with the anti-Hulk armor action. At the time, the other iron fist of the anti-Hulk armor had already greeted the past with mercy on her head.


    A punch in the center of the bull, in the defense of Jennifer, such a heavy blow is enough to temporarily lose her resistance. But at the moment she is like a fighter on the boxing ring, even if it has begun to falter, but it is not willing to fall down so easily.


    She is still resisting and punching and kicking against the anti-Hulk armor. But this does not work. When the anti-Hulk armored heavy punch fell again and hit her head on her head, her movements immediately stopped.


    This time she really has no ability to resist. After the brain was continuously hit hard, all her faculties were in a state of pause, and she herself could only faintly fall to the ground and re-emerge as her human being as the brain shocked.


    She was solved like this. Tony, who was the victor, took a long breath at this time, and the whole person relaxed a lot.


    The shadow of the person, the name of the tree. The power of the Hulk is obvious to all. At the beginning, Tony did not have the full grasp of Jennifer. After all, anti-Hulk armor has just been developed, and it has not been tested in actual combat. It is impossible to be reassured.


    Now, he finally feels relieved. The role of anti-Hulk armor has been substantially tested, and Jennifer has been completely defeated, and its strategic goal has been achieved. Now that Jennifer only needs to be taken up, and at the same time take the captains and several of them, then the drama can be ended in the most gorgeous way. No effort, no need to use any external force, this is definitely the perfect way to end.


    However, Tony thought so. But the direction of things has turned to another direction.


    He just reached out to Jennifer lying on the ground, a chaotic red mist suddenly appeared in front of him, letting his movements completely fall into the air.


    That is really falling into the air. Jennifer��s body is clearly in front of her eyes and she can reach it with one hand. But Tony put his hand over, but he just crossed the body of Jennifer like the air. This feeling is like Jennifer in front of me is just a virtual image, completely undisturbed by reality. And this is obviously impossible.


    Tony, who had just defeated her, was very clear, and Jennifer was definitely there. It��s not that I��ve made a mistake, nor is there an illusion. Instead, another Avengers joined in and interfered with reality with their own abilities.


    And there is only one blush witch Wanda. So immediately, Tony yelled at the fog in front of him.


    "Wanda, why, even you have to be against me?"


    Wanda did not answer, but it was a fog that entangled the anti-Hulk armor. Under the influence of this fog, Anti-Haoke armor immediately floated like a weightless one. No matter how Tony moves, he can''t change the embarrassing situation he faces.


    He tried to grab the things around him to fix his body, and he tried to use his propulsion device to get out of this weird environment. But no matter how he tries, it is useless. He can only float like this, ridiculous and absurd, so that all those who look at it have a deep understanding in their hearts.


    They don''t understand why the anti-Hulk armor that just defeated the female hulk was so vulnerable at this time that even the enemy''s appearance did not become this ridiculous appearance. . This makes them feel confused, and after confusion, it is an unparalleled fear.


    That is the fear of the unknown, and the fear of this person who can reveal the mystery of the unknown to himself. Although they don''t know what happened, they don''t know why the anti-Hulk armor like the giants will become like this. But just looking at the performance in front of me, watching Tony seems to be as powerless as playing boxing with the shadows, they can understand that a terrible opponent entered. And this naturally made them raise their hearts.


    In contrast, Tony is not so worried, he is just a little angry, because Wanda actually directed him directly.


    If all the people in the entire Avengers are ranked according to the degree of danger, the first must be Hulk. This big guy who is crazy and even afraid of himself. Second, Tony is very certain that it is the scarlet witch Wanda.


    Wanda��s ability is so special that it is so special that it cannot be explained by science and reality. Her power comes from the heart, not the spiritual power, but the real influence of reality caused by a special idealism. Far more terrible than the former.


    The former can also use some technical means to deal with some. For example, Dr. Teslak has a special small machine to deal with these spiritual abilities. His equipment can even make Charles a super-variant who can control others.


    But the latter, the ability of Wanda''s idealism to change reality, is really too much solution.


    As long as there is a thought in Wanda''s mind, even if it is unrealistic, even if it is possible to completely violate the laws of physics, she can make it as long as she thinks. The fire in the water, the flower in the fire, which only appeared in mythology, will be a complete effort for her. The things she can do are far more powerful and terrible than this.


    Even sometimes, Tony imagined Wanda''s ability. Constructing two quantums in your mind, and then letting these two quantumes play against each other, then the destructive power caused by a moment can completely blow up the entire earth. One thought is to destroy the world. This is actually not an exaggeration for Wanda. It is very fortunate that Wanda never thinks about this.


    First, because she is very aware of the destructiveness of her ability in this area, she has been restraining herself and never doing anything. She is very clever, but she never touches things related to science. Compared with those high-tech technologies in physics, chemistry and biology, she is more inclined to the unpopular profession of art.


    Not because she has any young illness, but she simply does not dare to touch these. She is very kind, she understands how terrible thoughts will be formed in her mind once she has been exposed to too much scientific knowledge and becomes relatively clever. This is nothing for ordinary people, even for the benefit of the world, but for her, it is definitely the beginning of the destruction of the world.


    Because every scientist, the ideas in their minds are crazy. For example, Tony, if he let him go, he can even directly produce dozens of scientific ideas that destroy the world. These ideas generally require countless inputs and research, but if you give Wanda, it is just a thought, an instant thing. So in contrast, art has become a suitable choice. Because art is exaggerated, it is not as easy to destroy the world as science.


    Of course, this is only one of the reasons. Another reason is that Wanda does not use its own capabilities. Wanda''s ability is to consume her power. There are many sources of strength, physical strength, energy and even the power of brain power and faith. In general, Wanda always uses physical strength to support her ability, because it is controllable, and it does not allow her power to spread to an uncontrollable level.


    On the surface, Wanda��s power is limited. But in fact, Wanda only wants to think, or that she only has a firm belief. She can directly produce the most terrible miracle. Even if it is not mixed with any scientific ingredients, she can do it by simply using her own magic and letting her ideas cover the world. As long as she has this will.


    Fortunately, with the world for a long time, Wanda himself is difficult to give birth to such a will, so she has always been very weak. But Tony never looked down on her, even now it is the same.


    "Let me down, Wanda. Put me down. I know you can hear me, let me down, let''s talk about it. As long as we don''t involve Winter Soldier and Steve, we can all reach an agreement."


    Being jealous, Tony was not willing to say such a promise. However, in Wanda''s view, the bottom line of such a commitment is still too high. So she immediately said to Tony.


    "Let you down, but I have to take them all away. Tony, anyway, your plan has been successful. The reputation of the Avengers has been completely ruined. If so, why are you still not willing to let go? What about them?"


    "I can let you go, but I can''t let go of the Winter Soldier and Steve. This is for the country''s final choice. With the country behind, I can''t compromise on this condition."


    Tony''s bottom line is very firm, and this makes Wanda feel a little difficult to do. She thought about it and finally made such a decision.


    "In this case, then sorry, Tony. Please take my hostage first, then we will proceed to the next negotiation with the government." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 821： In vain, the goddess of the hand is on the scene

    Wanda��s tone was very large and he began to threaten his resolution with Tony��s personal safety. Of course, this is also a helpless move. After all, Tony is the president, the face of the entire United States, threatening to use his life, in fact, is equivalent to self-destruction in the United States. But now, Wanda has no more choices.


    She does not do this, and the Avengers who have already exposed these can''t run. Compared with the prison life that is not seen in the day, she would rather have a fight.


    Not free, the idea of ??death is not limited to those free fighters, superheroes are also the strong supporters of this slogan. So letting them surrender is simply impossible.


    Tony now clearly guessed the thoughts of these guys, and this made him feel deeper in his heart. In his view, this was originally his own private enmity. As long as the winter soldiers were handed over, many things were actually very good. As a result, these people have repeatedly violated his meaning, and even prefer to confront him, and are not willing to surrender a real murderer.


    All the things are picked out by these bastards. If they didn''t make one wrong decision after another, things wouldn''t have fallen to this point. Now they actually want to use their own safety as a threat, and want to retreat from here, this is simply delusional.


    If there aren''t so many backhands set up before, Tony may not have such a strong idea. But now, with so many follow-up measures to protect, Tony will also compromise on Wanda, that is really a hell.


    "Wanda, do you think that this will threaten me? You are too small to see me, you and your accomplices, one can not go."


    "Why, by this time, you have not realized your failure?"


    Wanda looked at Tony with a cold eye. She was very confident about her strength. But she didn''t think that at this time, Tony had any way to turn over the situation. And when she asked such words with absolute confidence. Tony was immediately ordered.


    ��Open the bio-inhibition field and run at full power!��


    Under one command, the bio-suppression technology from Dr. Teslak immediately enveloped the entire court and operated at a high load with abundant energy supply. Under this technique of suppressing the biological magnetic field, even ordinary people feel a burst of physical discomfort, let alone a mutant who is naturally restrained by this position.


    Almost for a moment, the silver lightning that disappeared from the fast silver disappeared without a trace. If the captain did not pull him quickly, he would soon be screened by the war machine.


    Not only is the fast silver, but even the blushing witch Wanda apparently feels that his ability is severely restricted. However, her reaction was very fast. In the moment when the force field played a role, she directly separated herself with a chaotic red fog, and let herself break into the reality and illusion.


    The role of the force field is no longer strong and it is impossible to interfere with her in the unreal world. This is the power of Wanda, and the power of science and technology cannot play a role in her.


    However, although she escaped the influence of the force field, before this, everything she did to Tony was inevitably disturbed.


    Tony returned to the real world and quickly got rid of Wanda''s control, and then rushed to the captain who had been completely unable to parry.


    He is very clear that his own means to deal with fast silver, although it is said that it is hand-to-hand, but for Wanda, it can only play a small force. Wanda��s power is too strange and powerful. Using this method to deal with her is simply asking for trouble. Therefore, instead of relying on such unreliable things, it is better to use the next follow-up method, and he came to take the opportunity to control the reality of the captains.


    It��s Tony��s style of work when I think about it, so when he moves, even Wanda is caught off guard. However, it doesn''t matter if she is caught off guard. Her magical ability allows her to control the situation on the court in a complete way, leaving Tony''s ideas to the bottom.


    Just reaching out, Wanda directly changed Tony''s definition of distance. Originally at his speed, even if the manipulation of the huge anti-Haike armor is instantaneous, but under the magic of Wanda, his short distance has become a world of hardship, how to sprint always Is staying in place, how can I not reach that distance.


    This creates a scene that makes countless people look strange. That is, the anti-Haoqian armor has been vacated, and a flying posture has been put in place. Several propulsion devices behind it are also desperately exploding with a glaring fire, as if they could fly a supersonic aircraft at a blink of an eye. . But he has been staying in the same place, and he has not moved in one minute.


    The whole feeling of this is like inserting a flight clip from a movie into reality. How to see how it violates, how to see how weird. And when most people realized that it was because of some kind of force majeure, they suddenly began to worry about Tony''s safety.


    Just the conversation between Tony and Wanda, they can be heard clearly through the relay equipment in the courtroom. This also made them realize who Tony is currently fighting against. Wanda, a superhero codenamed Scarlet Witch, is also so different. With the help of the hand, you can play the powerful anti-Hulk armor between the applause. They don��t worry, they are really ghosts.


    Use a word on the Internet to describe their current thinking, that is, the enemy is so strong, we still have a fart.


    The people��s fears about Tony are justified, and Tony himself has a deep understanding of this situation. He is very clear that he is not an opponent of Wanda. So immediately, he pulled out his last backhand.


    "Selena, help me. Solve her!"


    He immediately sighed high, and the next moment, the bright brilliance was spread like a sharp blade, directly cutting off Wanda''s control of Tony.


    Yuehua paved the whole audience, and Serena appeared directly in the court with infinite light. Looking at all of this, all the people who watched here made a call for the tsunami.


    If the world''s most popular superhero is who it is, then it is absolutely not the woman who is the goddess of the moonlight by the masses of the people. It is not that the king is not popular, but that many people have a complicated attitude toward Ming Wang. They have received grace, but human nature makes it difficult for them to accept such a existence. Therefore, for Ming Wang, it is not so much worship, it is better to say that it is awe and more, and the ingredients of fear are even more.


    And Serena is different. The first is her identity. Everyone knows that she is the maid of Ming Wang. This can be seen from the release of Ming Wang. This kind of identity has caused the broad masses of people to transfer the special and complicated feelings of Ming Wang to her innately.


    She does not have a strong king, nor does she have a strong king. Consistently indifferent, she is always as cold as a high-hanging moon, and does not ask the world. And this is exactly the same as people''s true fantasy of the gods. The goddess should be like this, mysterious and unpredictable, and only in this way can people be free to think and not be hurt by it.


    Of course, this is only one of the reasons. The more important principle is that Serena is a big beauty. She was originally the kind of beautiful beauty, plus a layer of sacred goddess aura, naturally let countless people become willing to become her fans. Women are born to be more fragrant than men in this respect, and they have been like this since ancient times.


    Therefore, when she appeared on the scene, it attracted a lot of people cheering. This is really because these people''s love for her has reached an endless point.


    And Wanda, when I saw Selena, who suddenly appeared in the field, felt the great shock inside. Of course, this is not because she is like the crazy admirers, who fell for the beauty of Serena. But because she knows exactly what Selena is representing.


    Serena is the maid of Zhou Yi, and everyone knows this. What they don''t know is that Serena is still a **** from God. It is not the gods of human beings, but the true nature of the gods. Inheriting the power of the archangel, coupled with the gift of Zhou Yi, her power is no worse than the natural gods like Raytheon.


    As a blushing witch, Wanda, who is biased towards magical power, can clearly feel the high power of her body. It is because of this kind of divine power that she is very clear that she is threatened by her.


    Her chaotic magic is very powerful, but that is only for ordinary mortals. If it is for the gods, her chaotic magic will not work as it was when dealing with Tony. The nature of divine power is more pure than her magic. She simply cannot change the essence of divine power, which means that it is difficult for her to deal with the existence of divine power.


    Without the power of Chaos magic, how much she has combat power, she knows very well. Such power is really difficult to confront with the existence of Serena. And more crucially, there are more terrible guys behind Serena.


    Zhou Yi, the most powerful **** in the world. Whether it is a country or an individual, whether it is the Avengers, Hydra or SHIELD, any extraordinary organization, any extraordinary individual must acknowledge such a thing, that is, in front of this god, they can The things that rely on you are worthless.


    This is no better known than the Avengers who have been in contact with Raytheon. Raytheon returned to Earth, and soon he left again. But he brought the key information to the companions on Earth, everything that Zhou Yi did in Asgard. It is a fabulous story. It sounds like a swaying heart and shock. If the protagonist of such a story intentionally supports Tony, then it is definitely a big loss for the Avengers.


    Therefore, at this time, Wanda couldn��t help but ask Serena.


    "How come you are here, is that person letting you come over?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 822： Lost red fog, bow down and admit defeat

    "Do you need to maintain a basic awe in words for the existence that you need to look up?"


    Wanda had a mouth, and Selena couldn''t help but frown and directly reprimanded. We must know that she regards Zhou Yi as her own spiritual pillar. Now Wanda is directly referred to Zhou Yi by that person. How can she still show indifferent meaning?


    For Selena''s questioning, Wanda couldn''t help but mean a bit of a slap. He knew that Serena had lived for hundreds of years and was a medieval man. It is precisely because of this that she feels that Serena is somewhat unreasonable. In today''s generation, who is willing to wholeheartedly believe in the existence of another person. Even if this person is a god, it is completely impossible.


    The development of the times and the changes in society have long obliterated the possibility of faith in such things. The human heart has been tempered by this flashy world, and it has already been less pure. Therefore, it is impossible for Wanda to understand Selena��s heart and understand why she is so obsessed with the existence of another person. This is the essential difference between her and Serena, and in the meaning of different ways, she is quite blunt when she answers Selena.


    "That is your god, not mine. I don''t have to change my own thoughts because of what you mean. Answer me, why are you here?"


    ��I am not here to be an obvious thing?�� Hehe sneered two times, and Serena raised her hand and made the bright brilliance of her face into a sword in her own hands. With the condensed brilliance, she was also politely threatened against Wanda. "The master asked me to come here to help Tony deal with you. So, let''s just let it go. In this case, you may be able to lose a bit of bitterness."


    Serena��s threat made Wanda��s heart secretly cry. If she knew that there was such a presence behind Zhou Yi in the dark, she would not necessarily come back to the beach.


    After all, it��s like Tony said. This is just the private enmity between him and the Winter Soldier. The reason why they are involved is entirely because of the captain��s relationship. For the captain, sometimes it��s a good thing to do something special. Anyway, there are many people who don��t look good at Tony in the Avengers. But if you offend a powerful **** because of this, then it is really impossible to get things done.


    If she knew this, she would not agree with the rescue plan. It may even be said that when the captain just showed the intention to rescue the winter soldier, he was directly imprisoned. For her, the winter soldier died when he died. After all, these troubles were caused by himself. The Avengers did not have to pay for him. As long as the captain does not participate, everything is easy to say. And if you want the captain not to participate, you can change his time concept directly with his own ability.


    Three days into three minutes in the captain''s consciousness, then the captain is no longer able to rescue the winter soldiers.


    Unfortunately, it is too late to regret it. Because I didn��t realize the meaning of Zhou Yi, the Avengers now are completely out of the reach of the tiger. Therefore, even if it is not willing, Wanda can only be **** the scalp.


    However, Wanda at this time is very clear that he is not as strong as he was. She has no advantage in dealing with Serena, especially when she is procrastinating and it is likely to attract more terrible opponents, she is more and more afraid.


    So now, she released a long red mist that directly enveloped the entire court. In this red fog, all the ability to recognize began to lose its meaning.


    People recognize things by their eyes and by their ears. Even with high-tech equipment, people can''t get rid of this. For example, Tony''s armor, if he is a blind man, he may not be able to play with steel armor. So sometimes technology can''t change anything. Just like in this red fog, Tony has completely lost his grasp of the position of his space.


    The instruments he loaded on the armor completely lost their function, as if they were simply a display. When Tony opened the visor and used his eyes to look at everything around him, he couldn''t judge at all what the situation was around him.


    The fog that hangs over the court is like bringing people to an unknown world. They can''t see anything, they can''t hear it, they can''t feel it. And for a normal person, it is too much torment.


    Tony is the same, he is not too stable in the mood, in this case there is an impulse to break out immediately. But he endured it and endured it. He is very clear about who is in this court. In addition to the captain and the Avengers like him, there are many ordinary humans who have been arranged by him. If at this time, he accidentally injured these ordinary humans because of emotional outbursts, then the plan he arranged would inevitably have some twists and turns. So he could only endure, standing like a statue in the same place, waiting for the moment when the red fog spread.


    And just after he waited for a long time, a moon suddenly swayed in the red mist, and like a flexible python, it was wrapped directly into every figure in the red fog.


    This month, Huazhong contained the power of imagination beyond the imagination of mortals, and this power immediately gave a scream to the person being wrapped, and then in this scream, the red mist began to fade quickly.


    At this time, Tony only saw the situation around him. But when he saw the situation around him, he couldn''t help but squeeze a cold sweat.


    The reason for this is because the situation is too dangerous, and it will be a big mistake.


    In the red mist, the senses of the human body were completely stripped. In this world where nothing can be seen, heard or even felt, even people like him can hardly hold it, almost crazy, not to mention ordinary people.


    In the red mist, these ordinary people are completely like a headless fly. Luck is better, it is always only within a safe range, and some unlucky ones have almost rushed to the front of the war machine.


    You must know that before this, the war machine can always carry out a large-scale indiscriminate sweeping. If an ordinary person rushes over, then even if it is not torn into a seven-eight-petal weapon by the exaggerated weapon of the war machine, Directly smashed into a rag sieve. And if this tragedy happens, then neither Rodi nor Tony will be bombarded by public opinion.


    The fact that the massacre of their own people is absolutely unbearable to the president. Being able to resign and resign in peace is already the luckiest result. Therefore, at this time, Tony really had to feel thankful, and thanked Serena for the timely release, and also fortunately, Roddy stopped his hand in time, without hurting innocent.


    After this kind of luck, he immediately couldn''t help but anger. This anger is directed at Wanda. Her strange power almost made herself into a situation of eternal ruin, which made him not angry. However, when he noticed the situation in Wanda, he inevitably showed a strange expression.


    In his view, Wanda''s ability is extremely different, even if he can''t beat the enemy, at least he can make himself invincible. But now the situation is somewhat beyond his expectations, because Wanda, who is in front of him at the moment, is not only pale, but even the blood on his lips begins to show up.


    She was hurt and not too light, which is really incredible. And when Tony wanted to figure out what was going on, Wanda had already raised her head and stared at Selena, who was standing there, and made a voice full of anger at her.


    "How did you know that I was here?"


    She is very convinced that she has completely confused all the sensory concepts in this space. Even if it is a god, it is impossible to see or hear anything here. In this chaotic space created by her, only she can move normally. And she is also planning to take advantage of this chaotic situation and directly bring the captains out to say.


    But unfortunately, her plan went bankrupt. Serena found her and directly injured her. The physical injury caused her magic to break away directly, and lost the support of magic, which naturally became a normal appearance, that is what Tony saw.


    After hearing Wanda��s question, Selena��s sly face hangs a cold smile. She lifted her hand and directly let the moon and the water wrap around Wanda''s body and drag her directly to her face. Then she looked straight at Wanda''s eyes and smiled at her.


    ��In our world, the senses of mortals are no longer the only means of insight into the world. As long as we think, we can feel everything in this world in ways that you don��t know. So, with this little means I escaped from under my eyes, I can only tell you, blush witch, you are too weak!"


    This straightforward discourse directly stabbed Wanda��s self-esteem, and she struggled to break free from this month. But the composition of divine power made her unable to do this kind of thing at all. Chaos magic does not affect Selena''s divine power. In her control, Wanda has no way to escape.


    And she was so controlled that the rest of the people were even more powerless to resist. Without the super power of fast silver, the winter soldier is the appearance of this oil bottle. The captain is not able to create any miracle by the ability of Tianda. Even more, at this time, he has already felt a deep regret.


    It is really not what he wants to see because he is involved in the act of one person. He is wrong, and he is convinced of this. It is only because of such reasons, he can only make a mistake on this road. But now, the people who trust the most and trust the most are involved. This is not something he can convince himself.


    So at this time, he made a decision that surprised everyone.


    "Stop it, Stark. We admit defeat! Don''t hurt them anymore, we admit defeat, dispose of you!" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 823： Scruples and heavy lobbying

    Suddenly, the captain��s confession was soft, and Tony had a feeling of punching in the air. He has already made the worst preparations, and even said that he has been steadfast for the captains, and he has a certain psychological preparation for the huge losses. But he did not think that the captain actually admitted.


    This allowed him to immediately create an impulse to kill them all. But as a president, he obviously can''t do this. He must follow the law, even if the Avengers did this in the face of the entire country, he must also take them, waiting for the court to make a trial before they can make a judgment. This is something he doesn''t want to see, but it''s what he has to do. And he also believes that this is the trick that the captain played.


    He must know all this, or he will not surrender so simply. He wants to delay the time and find another breakthrough for himself. Tony, who knew that the captain had a good understanding, immediately guessed such a possibility, and he was convinced of this possibility. But is the captain really thinking like this? That may not be the case.


    The captain is a very special person. He has a great degree of idealism and is willing to dedicate himself to this idealism. But this does not mean that he does not see the reality. Now, both his idealism and the reality he faces point to a problem, that is, he has no way to go now.


    He can''t save his good brother, and even have to build the fame of his teammates and the entire Avengers. This is undoubtedly a huge blow for him. In the same way, this also means that his ideal situation is impossible to achieve. Saving a friend in a crisis has become impossible, so at this time he can only make another choice. That is to carry it all together with the winter soldier. At the same time, he must stop this meaningless sacrifice.


    The Avengers are connected by him, so he must take responsibility. So instead of letting this sacrifice continue, it is better to stop it all. And as long as he is willing to surrender and is willing to take on these charges, all this will naturally stop.


    The idea of ??the captain is probably like this, of course he also knows the consequences of his surrender. But in his opinion, this is already the best way. Tony''s impatience is also proof of this.


    The fierce trial ended in this way. The ordinary people who watched all of this were naturally rejoicing, seeing this as a great victory, the result of the justice and justice being done. But Tony was not willing to accept this result. The result was too light, so light that even one-tenth of his vision was not achieved. But for a time he had no way to change everything.


    The president��s rights are big, but the president is not omnipotent. He is not a monarch, but he is not a **** who speaks with the law. He is only a temporary ruler under the system of cooking, a need to pay attention to the existence of talking and doing things. No matter what, he has to take care of the ideas of the following people, and must take into account the face of some governments.


    So he could only accept the captain''s surrender and escorted them to the island prison. And began to compile in the mind, how to suffocate enough crimes to fully condemn the captain and the avengers.


    This is not easy, because there is a time lag in the middle, and in this time difference, there are likely to be various accidents. These are all superheroes, so there are likely to be other superheroes to help them. As far as Tony knows, isn��t the Avengers now all arrested? In the relationship between them, it is very likely that there will be rescue again.


    So he has to get things done as soon as possible before everyone can make a relative reaction. Let these avengers never have the possibility of a comeback. But is this possible? The answer is certainly no, because when Tony thought about what to do, his assistant secretary had already come in and said to him.


    "Mr. Stark, I think we need to talk about it!"


    "How, madam. Do you want to take time off with me? If this is the case, I can give you a week''s holiday, but then you have to give me a good job! And now, you have to do it for you without permission. Apologize for the intrusion!"


    Frowning and looking at the uninvited assistant, Tony''s tone inevitably had a little anger. He is in a bad mood now, naturally he is not pleasing to anyone. And this assistant, now apparently hit the muzzle.


    But unlike what he had imagined, the assistant did not have any horror because of his words, and even had no apology. She just smiled and stared at Tony, and her deep eyes made Tony look at it as if she had seen the deep lake.


    This is definitely not a look that an assistant can have. This kind of experience and wisdom is only for those special guys. As soon as I thought about this, Tony immediately realized what he was, and he immediately gritted his teeth and said to the assistant in front of him.


    "Professor Charles, your courage is so big, actually dare to appear in front of me in this way at this time?"


    "That''s because I know that if I visit in the normal way, then I may not even see you on your face. Lord Stark, that may not be a good thing, so please forgive me for taking the liberty, I can only This way you communicate face to face with you."


    In the mouth of Charles, whose consciousness was projected onto the assistant, he said sorry, but there was no sorry in his words. Even said that even his title tone is very different from the past.


    In the past, facing the president of the United States, Charles was still somewhat courteous. Because at that time, the president-led policy determined the soil of the mutant life. It can be said that if the president of a country decides to target a mutant, then the mutant at that time is definitely going to live a difficult life.


    The background of such a large environment makes the leader of the mutant, especially the one who favors the human side, have to show enough goodwill to the human being, and even need to appropriately lower their posture.


    But now it''s different. Now the mutants no longer need to worry about the US government. Even if a tough president like Tony got on the stage, they had the confidence to ignore him. This is the basis for having a strong backstage.


    The present variants have a real **** in their own backstage, and they can of course ignore the meaning of the human regime. Therefore, Charles has such a tone and is understandable.


    Tony also knows this, so he is too lazy to hold on to this. This is a means for children to play, he is not interested in this kind of thing. In contrast, he cares more about Charles. And his intention, as long as it is a little thought, is enough to come up with a rough idea.


    So immediately, he frowned and asked Charles.


    "Why, at this time, you still want to help them offense? Don''t you know, how much have they committed?"


    In Tony''s view, Professor Charles will appear in front of his own eyes at this time, then there is only one possibility, that is, threatening him to release an avenger he has just caught. He has a deep relationship with the captain, which is what Tony knew early. Otherwise, in the Mediterranean, these mutants will not take such a big risk and keep the captains.


    It��s just that he really didn��t think that at this time, Charles would dare to show this meaning. Doesn''t he know what is the bottom line? Or does he think that he can be unscrupulous after he has a good support behind him? Don''t forget, although the mutant has a good support, he can''t represent all the mutants. And to talk about the friendship with Zhou Yi, Tony does not recognize himself worse than anyone. Zhou Yi has clearly stated his position in this dispute. Why can''t these mutants understand?


    There are countless questions in my heart, and Tony��s face has become gloomy and indignant. He has already made a decision. If the mutants ask for excessive demands, then he will not let them succeed if they fight for a broken net.


    The look on his face can be seen by anyone with long eyes, and for Charles, what he sees is the fluctuation of Tony''s heart. This made him sigh deeply, but he still said to Tony through the assistant''s mouth.


    "Of course I know, Lord Stark. But people always make mistakes. Can''t you give them a chance to rehabilitate?"


    "I have already given them opportunities, but they will not cherish them. I have already said that I only need to be a winter soldier. They are constantly urging me for their own selfish desires, so that they finally become Such a situation. So, at this time, it is impossible for you to recover. This is a situation that cannot be compromised. Anyone who says it will not be useful. If you understand what I mean, then now you are the most What should be done is to leave here honestly, understand? Professor Charles!"


    Tony''s meaning is very clear, and it is this clear expression that makes Charles feel very difficult to do. In his opinion, he is not willing to offend Tony because of this, but sometimes, some things have to be done. So he can only continue to speak to Tony.


    "I know your anger. But things always have room for manoeuvre. Just like now, I think we can change this situation by making a deal."


    "Transaction?" sneered, and Tony''s eyes sharply swept to the assistant in front of him. "Do you think that maintaining the face of a country is a matter of turning and solving the transaction?"


    "Of course not, so I will scruple what you need to care about. Our purpose is simple, we only want to return to our compatriots! And at the cost, we can provide enough manpower for your new plan." .)

 Chapter 824： Measure and choose a relationship

    Charles��s words are very clear, that is, his current purpose is to save his compatriots. In this incident, there were only two compatriots he was arrested, that is, the fast silver and Wanda brothers and sisters. And they have this special identity, that is, the mutant leader, the son of Eric.


    Who is the magnetic king? It is natural to say nothing. If you understand something, if there is no variant city created by Zhou Yi, there is no such era of change. Then Wan Wang is definitely the number one terrorist in the world. The leaders of any country have troubles to listen to the headaches of their names.


    Even today, Wan Wang and his mutant brotherhood have been whitewashed, and many countries are not willing to easily provoke such a guy. This is a time bomb, not only because of the madness that he has done before, but also because his ability itself is a major threat to modern civil society.


    Magnetic control, if this kind of thing goes deeper, it can really easily bring the whole human society to the Stone Age thousands of years ago. So whenever Tony remembers the magnetic king, he couldn''t help but thank the Nazis who had been cold-blooded, cruel and horrible genocide in Europe.


    If it weren''t for them, Wan Wang would not be determined to take revenge and be a terrorist with no cultural heritage. And if the magnetic king is exposed to the magical existence of science, which transforms the power of knowledge, and the essence of microphysics, then it is true that the mutants have long been able to unify the world.


    Tony is very clear about what it means when magnetic control goes deep into the microcosm. It is unceremonious to say that Wan Wang can rely on this power to become a contemporary god. It''s a pity that he is too stupid. He has been confined to what he knows. Fortunately, he is too stupid, otherwise humans cannot develop to this day.


    However, even if the King of Magnetics is unable to go further because of his own wisdom, it becomes an incredible existence. But now he is still a huge threat, a presence that Tony has to avoid. So, when Charles made such a request, he began to hesitate.


    Looking at his hesitation, Charles immediately began to fight hot.


    "I know what you are worried about. Here I can assure you that once Pete and Wanda are picked up, then we will never let them remix into this matter. In addition, including The avengers of the Avengers can also be put down temporarily."


    This sentence is obviously equivalent to giving up the captain. But Tony is not just satisfied with this level of trading. Because of this, he is still losing money, especially if he is not worried that the mutant will find him in trouble. So he immediately shook his head and said.


    "This condition is not enough, and it is far from making up for my loss. You should know that if I deliberately release these two people, what kind of fluctuations will be caused in public opinion. That will be the whole government that I am in charge of." a huge impact."


    "The problem now is that Eric is already on the road. He knows that you have to send them to the island prison, so he is ready to intercept halfway. Of course, if he is allowed to act in front of us Then things will not be like what we are discussing now."


    Charles''s words are very calm, but the implications of the threats are not small. And such a statement is naturally to make Tony''s heart anger.


    He wants to get up, but when he thinks about the consequences of his own attack, he can only swallow this breath hard. At this time, he really didn''t have the need to provoke a mutant, and it would be more beneficial to compromise on these variants than he did.


    Of course, this is in the case that he has no way to change the outcome. He is very clear that if Wan Wangwang shot, then it is not just two Wanda brothers and sisters who escaped from his control. If you say that, at this time, let the captain and the winter soldier escape from his hand, then things really broke his bottom line.


    So this time he didn''t hesitate to hesitate, but he was sullen and directly pointed at Charles.


    "I can promise you your request, but with regard to what you said before to provide me with the manpower, we have to discuss it again."


    "Of course, this kind of thing can be discussed slowly."


    There was a smile, and the two had reached such an agreement in private. With the agreement between them, the plane that was originally in transit stopped directly, and the fast-selling silver and Wangda sisters who were bound were also directly released.


    This makes them very strange and makes other people feel strange. And just in their incomprehensible gaze, the plane has already left the area with a few of the remaining captains.


    In this regard, the two brothers of the fast silver sisters became more and more strange. They simply did not understand why they were so easily released, and they were still in the corner of this remote, little smoke.


    "What happened? What is the meaning of Stark? Are we being exiled? From the light?"


    Quick Silver complained that the incomprehensibility in the tone is obvious. For his doubts, Wanda replied as he stared at the plane slowly disappearing in the distance.


    "Maybe, but I think how Stark is so kind. And it''s just two of us."


    When she said this, the five fingers in her hand were still moving. Apparently, she is now very eager to save the aircraft that is still out of sight. But hesitated again and again, she gave up this tempting thought and sighed and silenced.


    She will not say that Serena, who is traveling all the way, is still inside. Even if she is hands-on, she may not be able to rescue the captain. But Tony put them on the back of what they said, and it was enough for her to dispel the idea.


    Wanda is not stupid, she is very clear, since Tony will be more comfortable with them on this matter, then it must be because of a deal with people. Otherwise, judging by the temper and unscrupulous means he showed in this matter, he would never have let them go so easily.


    In Wanda''s view, they can lend a helping hand to them at this time, and force Tony, who is already going crazy, to let them go. Obviously, it can only be a mutant, a big force that is now playing a pivotal role in the whole world. But what are the reasons for the mutants to help them? This is not a family. If you want to appease Tony��s emotions as a head of state, what you have to pay is not a decimal. In other words, the person who can make such a decision must be a key presence among the mutant.


    And who is this person? A little thought in the brain, Wanda got the answer. And this answer is to make her heart suddenly become more complicated.


    Wanda can understand this kind of thing, and fast silver can naturally understand. Compared with his sister, his city is not so deep. So soon, he couldn''t help but ask Wanda.


    "I said, will this be the ghost that the old man is doing inside?"


    The old man is his usual name for the Wanwangwang, and the reason why it is so called is because until now, Wanda and Fastbank have not restored the relationship between the father and the son. A large part of this factor can be attributed to the body of Wan Wang.


    First of all, after the birth of these two children, he did not have the responsibility of a father. He is busy rushing for his own cause and fighting for the future of the entire mutant. In contrast, his two children are really insignificant.


    This can be seen in the name of Fast Silver. The full name of Fast Silver is Pete Jiang Ge. Maximov, and the full name of Wanda is Wanda. Jiang Ge. Maximov, they The two were raised by their own adoptive parents, so naturally, even the surnames are different from the Lancher of the Wanwang.


    The surname is different, although it does not explain anything. Because the mutants of this ethnic group often have some special circumstances that have to give up their children. What really makes the fast silver sister and the Wan Wang Wang parting ways is the consistent attitude of Wan Wangwang to them.


    At that time, the Wanwang Wang simply regarded the two sisters as tools. Although he knew that they were his own flesh and blood, in his heart, he did not mean to treat them as his own children. Moreover, several times, he gave up these two brothers and sisters because of his great cause.


    This is especially the case in Canada. It is also because of that time, Wanda and Fast Silver completely cut off the relationship with Wang Wangwang, and he was in a stranger.


    But sometimes, fate is like jokes. Wan Wang Wang had already given up these two children at the beginning, or he gave up all his personal feelings for the future of the race. This is the key to his respect for the mutant, because he is really thinking about the mutant.


    However, as the future of the mutant grows and becomes brighter, he can''t help but think of the joy of family. As an old man who is dying, he will know that he has not had much time. In this case, he increasingly wants to get their forgiveness from the fast silver, and taste the taste of family that has not been felt for decades.


    Among them, he has done a lot of slaves, but it always does not help. There is a saying that it is difficult to cover the water, which is probably the real situation he is facing. However, after all, it is the father-in-law relationship of the blood, and his efforts cannot be said to be completely useless. Especially when I guessed that he was the one who made the deal behind this scene, the mood of Fast Bank and Wanda was even more complicated.


    "Maybe we should give him a chance?"


    Wanda said to her younger brother, and when she said this, a gray-haired old man has gradually appeared in their sight. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 825： Impulsive love transformation future

    As the saying goes, there is no overnight hate between father and son. This statement applies not only to China, but also to foreign countries, and is more suitable for variants.


    Under the kind of pay and no return of Wan Wang, Wanda did not have any reason to stalemate with him any more. So soon, the three of them returned to good, and confirmed the father-son relationship again.


    However, when Wan Wangwang wanted them to go back with themselves and not to intervene in this matter, things became less successful.


    Whether it is fast silver or Wanda, they are not willing to accept such a result. In contrast, the strongest objection is the fast silver guy. The reasons for his opposition are also very interesting, and even can not be refuted.


    "What, you want us to go back with you? Go back to yourself and go back, Jennifer is still in Stark''s hand, I have to save her first!"


    Fast Silver and Jennifer have already become a pair, which is recognized by everyone. Therefore, for the sake of love, fast silver can not sit on anyway and Jennifer stays in the clutches of Stark. That''s too dangerous, especially now that Stark is like a madman.


    But he just said this, Wan Wang Wang had already taken a step earlier, tied him with a metal strap and trapped him firmly.


    "Pitt, you don''t want to mix it anymore. The more you mix, the worse the situation. And, do you think you have the ability to save the girl named Jennifer from the island?"


    "Why not. It''s just a prison. Just let me figure out where it is. It''s absolutely easy to save Jennifer. Even if it''s Jennifer, even the captain can save it."


    When the fast silver heard this, he immediately refuted the neck without convincing. However, in the face of his rebuttal, even his sister is not willing to speak for him.


    "The island is said to be equipped with the same biological suppression field as in the courtroom. That is to say, once you enter the island, you will immediately become an ordinary person. At that time, do you still have the ability to save people?"


    Impulsive Pete never thought about this problem at all, but when Wanda put this problem in front of him, he had to move his mind. When he moved his own brain, he immediately discovered a very embarrassing thing, that is, he did not have the ability to rescue people.


    He is just a runner, not a rescue expert. After losing the ability to move slowly, he was not as powerful as he thought. It can even be said that if he loses this ability, he will at most take advantage of his good body to be a little bit better than ordinary people. And this small gap is obviously impossible for him to complete this level of mission.


    This sober understanding made Fastbank realize that he needed help from others. When he habitually put the help-seeking eye on his sister, he got a bad reply.


    "Pitt, we need to calm down on this matter. Eric spent so much money to make us free, and we can''t just waste his pains."


    Wanda showed extraordinary rationality at this time, or she did not want to pay for this troublesome thing. The captain dragged down the entire Avengers, which is beyond doubt. And for the captain, they have put themselves in the most dangerous situation.


    This situation is enough once, there is no need to come to the second time. So figured out this, Wanda naturally will not be so easily told by the fast silver.


    When I heard Wanda��s unexpected answer, Quickbank was shocked and then indignant.


    For the captain, although he also has the same kind of thoughts as his own sister. But for Jennifer, he obviously has no way to see it. This is love, it has been praised by humans for countless times, and it is also the easiest thing to make people impulsive, stupid and crazy. If a person can remain sensible in the face of love, then this person''s love must be false. On the other hand, if a piece of love is true, then both sides of love will definitely become a person without a brain under the influence of love.


    At this time, the fast silver has completely turned into a fool who was stunned by love, so when he heard his sister''s answer, he immediately squatted.


    "Since you are not willing to help me, then I will come by myself. Old man, let me go. I am going to save Jennifer, I am going to save Jennifer."


    Just after two sentences, he has no voice. Not because he suddenly wanted to understand, and he didn��t say anything. Instead, Wan Wang directly created a layer of sound-proof metal and shut him down.


    As an old man who has already arrived in the woods, Wan Wang is very clear about how a fool can be shaped by love. Scott��s former car is in the forefront. He didn��t want to have a funeral for his son just after he had just recognized his son, to have a tragedy for the white-haired man to send black hair. Therefore, shutting him up and calming him down has undoubtedly become the best choice for the moment.


    Such a move, Wanda is also very much in favor. So now she nodded to the magnetic king and then asked.


    "In order to save us, what price did you pay to Stark?"


    "The cost? Can not be said to be the price, can only be regarded as a transaction!" Shake his head, this time the magnetic king showed a very kind fatherly style. "I just asked Charles to threaten him and give him a little sweetness. He naturally put you out. The Stark family is not a fool. They naturally know what kind of choice is for them. Most beneficial."


    He said it was very simple, but Wanda saw it at a glance, and his so-called sweetness must have thought that this was not a small benefit. Otherwise, it is impossible to agree with Tony��s character. As soon as I understood this, Wanda��s mood immediately became heavy.


    "What the deal is, Eric, you have to make it clear to me!"


    At this time, Wanda, the mood can be said to be somewhat complicated. Because watching the magnetic king exchanged the freedom of their brothers and sisters in the way of sacrificing the interests of the mutants, it made them feel the love and warmth that they had never seen before. However, just because this is the benefit of the mutant, her heart will inevitably give birth to a feeling of embarrassment.


    What the mutants mean for Wan Wang, no one is more clear than his daughter. This is what Wang Wang has devoted to his life. Now, he has sold out the results of this life struggle in this way. This has made Wanda feel a sense of disappointment.


    So, she began to get to the bottom and was prepared to make changes to the deal as appropriate. However, she just raised this kind of mind, and Wan Wangwang smiled and stopped her.


    "Don''t think too much, child. It''s not a huge loss. On the contrary, if it goes well, it''s a good thing for the mutants."


    This sentence made Wanda a little puzzled, so she immediately cast a puzzled look at the king of the magnetic. Looking at his daughter''s expression, Wan Wang Wang naturally explained it more fully.


    "The deal we have with Stark is that we will provide some of the staff to join the new superhero group that he is building. This is not a bad thing, Wanda. You know, even the mutants are not Everyone is satisfied with this kind of comfort at the moment. Like my Victor, there are some other similar mutants. They are bloodthirsty and warlike. This kind of person can''t wait. In a peaceful atmosphere, the time of Apocalypse is a typical example. So I discussed with Charles, put such people in the human organization, and let them do what they want to do."


    ��In this way, we can satisfy their fighting desires and reduce the hidden dangers in our cities. Secondly, we can also establish friendly cooperative relations with humans through them. The city of steel is only the beginning, the future of our mutants is sure It is impossible to be confined to such a city. We must develop and expand the scale, which will inevitably touch many human nerves. Although we now have the protection of the gods, those human beings will not dare to treat us for the time being. But in the future, When our expansion inevitably affects those human beings, wars and conflicts are inevitable."


    "I have discussed with Charles. War, conflict, this is only the worst result. The world is more than just a mutant talent with terrible power. Superheroes, even gods, all exist in this world, picking themselves up The result of the war is likely to be destruction. Therefore, it is our only way to develop peacefully. This requires us to reach the necessary consensus with human beings. To achieve this consensus, a friendly relationship and A long-term interest interaction is the most important thing."


    Simple words, but what makes Wanda see what a qualified race leader can think about. This made her feel a little embarrassed, because from the actions of their two brothers and sisters, their current behavior is just to add trouble to the big group of mutants.


    It seems that I saw the feeling of Wanda, and Wan Wang immediately comforted himself as a father.


    "Don''t think too much, child. It''s not your fault. And now, you don''t have to have the opportunity to compensate for it. As long as you start to learn how to manage our people, then I believe, soon you will I will know what is good for our big family. At that time, I can safely hand over my burden to you."


    This is a comfort and a hope. In the face of such a hope, Wanda is deeply sighed. She knew that if she promised the request of Wan Wang, it would mean that she would say goodbye to the identity of the superhero. But is the individual''s gains and losses comparable to the future of the ethnic group?


    This answer is very obvious. In an instant, Wanda has already made up its mind. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 826： Tanlu heartfelt talk

    In the island prison, Ivan Vanke squatted on the window sill of his cell with interest, watching the winter soldiers and two familiar faces were sent to the cell next door.


    This made him smile immediately and greeted the winter soldier.


    "Man, it seems that something interesting happened. I didn''t think that you can still come back!"


    The winter soldier did not speak. In fact, he could not speak now. For this murderer, the jailer in the entire prison received such an order, that is, everything is strict. So as soon as he returned, he immediately enjoyed special treatments such as drug injection, magnetic sputum, and body restraint. At this time, he couldn''t do anything but blink his eyes. Naturally, don''t say anything to Ivan Vanke.


    However, he does not have this ability, and does not mean that others do not have this ability. As soon as the captain saw him, he immediately guessed his identity. Then he couldn''t help but said to him.


    "Ivano Ivan. Vanke? Stark actually shut you in this place, I thought he had killed you!"


    "Tony Stark, the bastard, of course wants to kill me. But he wants to use me as a bait to catch bigger fish. So I can stay in this place all the time." Ivan licked his mouth and revealed The few metal teeth in his mouth that were shining with silver. Then he said to the captain as if he was laughing. "It''s you, I know you, Captain America, Steve Rogers. How come you are in this place? Or do you also get the secret from the back of Stark''s gloomy family?"


    As a staunch Stark opponent, as long as anyone who sees Stark appears in this place, Ivan can immediately guess him as a fellow man who has been persecuted by Stark. In theory, his statement is indeed no problem. However, the captain��s heart is very clear, in contrast, he is the one who betrayed.


    This kind of sober understanding is not good. It can be said that as soon as he thinks about these things, he immediately has a strong sense of guilt in his heart.


    But Ivan didn''t know these things. He only understood the complexity and pain in the captain''s face. This also made him more convinced of his own judgment.


    "Hah, ha! I know that the Stark family is always like this. They are a group of despicable and shameless villains. They are always thinking about how to frame other people. Howard killed me. Father, Tony Stark put these guys in these cages. I really have to admit that they are really born fathers and sons, and even the means of doing things are exactly the same."


    This filthy discourse was a bit of a lethal force, so that Jennifer, who had a very good opinion of Tony, immediately screamed.


    "You are right, Tony Stark is a jerk. One is to be a villain for his own selfish desires and unscrupulous means."


    Jennifer is naturally very dissatisfied with the reality of being defeated and even suffering from jail. But since I have already arrived here, there is no way for her to be dissatisfied. She was also injected with a calming drug, and now she can''t even change her body, so naturally, she can only vent some of her heart''s resentment.


    But she just said something like this, the captain stopped her and prevented him from continuing to say it.


    "Enough, Jennifer. This thing was originally caused by my mistake. Tony just did what he should do, and you should not blame him."


    "But the captain, he has done that kind of thing, how can you still talk to him?"


    Jennifer is not understanding now, it is simply not understanding. For the captain''s reaction, she really couldn''t fully understand the meaning expressed in the captain''s discourse. Well, even if their motivation at the beginning is wrong. But is Tony not doing anything wrong with this matter? Is it true that he has killed all his former companions? Why is the captain you are not willing to admit that he has done something wrong, why do you have to think that we are the one who made the mistake?


    These questions are all lingering in Jennifer''s heart, letting her first doubts about the man who once trusted. Some things can''t be right or wrong, so sticking is the only option. But now, if the reasons for persistence are gone, then this once-selection has undoubtedly become ridiculous.


    Jennifer now feels ridiculous, she will almost throw a life for such a weak guy. At this time, she really felt worthwhile for her companions of the former Avengers.


    It seems that Jennifer��s emotions are not noticed at all, and the captain just sat quietly in the corner and then said honestly to them.


    "On the way, I thought about everything that happened in the middle. Then I discovered that everything is because of the mistake I made alone. I should actually listen to Baki and tell him what he said. I put it in my heart. But I don''t. Since Baki left, I feel like I am living in a devil. Sometimes I feel that I can''t control my own consciousness."


    "Jennifer, do you know? If I didn''t leave the city of Hui Yao, it wouldn''t happen. If I didn''t want to save Baki, then you wouldn''t suffer the **** jail. And if I am in trial one At the beginning, I honestly revealed my identity and asked Baki to take on everything. The reputation of the Avengers will not be destroyed. It��s all my faults. These are all my own. Again, the mistakes made again and again. I am tired of you, I ruined the entire Avengers."


    The captain who kept blaming himself said a little bit about his own mistakes, and for his behavior of blaming himself for all the reasons, Jennifer��s motherhood really made her inevitably raise a few lines for the captain. sympathy. At this time, she really wants to comfort the captain, but with an opening, she does not know what to say.


    Her heart is not resentful, but because of these grievances, she can''t say anything to comfort him. And just as she felt a little embarrassed, Ivan''s sudden insertion gave her a chance to cover up.


    "Captain Rogers, they are saying, you are a hopeless fool. So it seems that you really deserve this title. But I have to say that it is a very good thing to be the captain with you. At the very least, I don''t worry about being slammed from behind."


    The interior of the Hydra is no better than the Avengers. Even if it is already a stranger, and even the opposite of the Avengers, the situation is the same. You can''t count on the friendship between a group of guys in the heart of the team. In fact, they don''t drag each other and then plot each other''s plots. They are already the heads of the Hydra. Face up.


    This is also the reason for Ivan''s feelings. In the days of the Hydra, he had been nervous for a long time. Even until now, he still has some new embers.


    However, his mood can not be guessed by others. And compared to his current mood, the captain said to him, there is no small interest in the internal news of Hydra. In the principle of exploring the enemy''s intelligence, he immediately pressed the shackles of his heart and asked quietly to Ivan.


    "I remember that you are a member of the super-organized organ of the Hydra. And the most important thing is that you seem to have been concealed by the guy who is called the Man, and it was caught by Tony. So, you It should be the abandonment of the Hydra. Why does Tony still think of using you as a bait?"


    This is a rather realistic question, or Ivan himself is very clear that he has no use of value, and it is normal to be abandoned. However, as a person who can develop cross-age energy technology and even independently develop steel armor, even if he does not say it on the surface, he is actually as proud as Tony. And the proud person like him, the most unrecognizable thing is that he has no value for this kind of thing.


    So he immediately squinted his face, gloomy and blamed everything on the body of Timur who had fallen to this point.


    "That **** full man, he must be afraid of my control over the steel armor. So I want to kill me, so as to ensure the power of my hands. But the **** is stealing chicken and not eclipsing the rice. All his soldiers They are all wiped out by the US government, and without me, they can only create something that is illusory. So, this guy must now give his intestines repentance."


    From his words, it is not difficult to hear his dissatisfaction with the man. And Lenovo, other people, I am afraid that the entire carved ear between the Los Angeles, it must be a contradiction. This gave the captain a little excitement, but he continued to test the way quietly.


    "The last time in Washington, Deborah Lost lost the silver warrior and you, but I remember they seem to have many people. Who are those people, why have I never heard of it?"


    "Do you want to test intelligence from me?" He snorted, and Ivan immediately realized what he had learned from such a problem. However, he did not close his mouth, but asked the captain with emotion. "You are here to ask me what is the use of this? Captain Rogers, I am very clear about Stark''s character. Once you are caught, unless you are dead, you can basically go out again. In this In the case, you just heard the information from my mouth. Can you still go out and fight against the Hydra?"


    "No one can say clearly about the future. Moreover, it is always good to know a little more about the Hydra." The captain looked at Ivan calmly, and the bluntness on his face made anyone unable to see his thoughts. "You can choose not to say that anyway, this is just a pastime in prison."


    "No, I am happy to chat with you. If you want to know something, I can tell you."


    There is a feeling that it is like seeing it, this is what Ivan feels about the captain. In this case, he directly opened his voice and revealed the information that Tony could not get to the captain. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 827： The lower limit of principle

    "Celebrity, this name is very nice. Hades'' three-headed dog, the guardian of the Hades, the most heartfelt monster. From this name, you can see that the leader of the Hydra wants to engrave The members of the ear cypresses do what they want. But I can only say that he thinks too simple, and none of the guys inside is a reassuring character."


    After licking his lips, Ivan began to slowly explain to the captain his understanding of the ear.


    "The leader of the Celerus, the guy who is called the Man of the Man, his real name is Timur, a Mongolian. Manchu is just his code name, the code he inherited from his father. And his father It is the leader of the Ten Commandments who have great power in the Middle East, and he is also one of the heads of Hydra. But now, this guy has been slaughtered by his son. That is to say, Timur is relying on killing. The father who died his own has the status of today. Therefore, many people are very jealous of this vicious guy."


    "Of course, the reason for jealous of this guy is not only because of his viciousness, but also his ability. He has ten rings in his hand, each ring has a special ability, and these special abilities are enough to make him call the rain. It is a powerful existence like a magician. In other words, without a ring, he is an ordinary person. So in some cases, he is not afraid."


    In the spirit of not knowing what kind of psychology, Ivan directly said the key points of his teammates in front of this group of guys who are still their own enemies. And he obviously didn''t mean to say that he would stop here.


    "In the cherubs, the guy you really want to fear, in addition to the sun fire that has been killed, there are two or three. First, is a guy called Alfred. This guy There is a disgusting sect of the noble son. But in essence, he is a madman, a bloodthirsty monster that is more terrible than a madman. I studied him, and then I came to this conclusion. It��s this guy who has experienced a terrible biochemical transformation.��


    "I have seen how he dealt with the soldiers who angered him. He turned his own finger into a special soft structure that can be stretched freely. The liquid flowing on it instantly penetrated. I used armor made of aerospace alloy. When his fingers went deep into the body of the unlucky guy and released something, the unlucky guy immediately had an irreversible upheaval in his body."


    Having said that, Ivan extended **** to the captain.


    "Two seconds, it took only two seconds. The guy turned directly from a person into a disgusting mass of meat like a pustule. And he became extremely aggressive, except for Alfred. In addition, he will attack any living body that appears in front of him. And the body fluid secreted by this guy is also highly contagious, as long as the guy he has contacted, even if he is lucky, he will become In order to solve this trouble, I personally burned more than a dozen subordinates. Even so, I can''t ensure that all sources of infection are destroyed. Finally I can only apply to close the base."


    "Really, I doubt if this Alfred will be associated with the already-disappearing Umbrella. You know, his ability and the biochemical monsters of Umbrella are very imaginative, and He wants to be stronger and more horrible."


    When I heard this statement from Ivan, the captain couldn''t help but think carefully in his mind. Then he came to the conclusion that what Ivan said did have his truth. Such an ability cannot happen out of thin air. And even if it is, it is impossible to have such similar capabilities. There must be a connection between them, and remembering the destruction of Umbrella overnight, this kind of thing becomes more and more inevitable.


    It is a pity that now I am in the Gudao prison. If it is outside, maybe with the information system that the Avengers originally established, we can get more information about Alfred.


    There was such an idea in the brain, and the captain immediately showed a self-deprecating smile on his face. If you are still outside, can you know these key intelligence now?


    Thinking of this, the captain��s mood was suddenly a lot better. And he immediately said to Ivan.


    "So what else? Anyone else needs attention?"


    "Of course!"


    Although the meaning of the test in the captain''s words is very obvious, Ivan does not care at all. He has never been loyal to him, so naturally, he does not care who to betray. Even the Hydra is the same.


    "Besides Alfred, there is another guy, Wesker. That guy, I called me into the Hydra. Actually, I am very grateful to him. But that doesn''t mean, This guy is a good guy. On the contrary, I think he may be the most sinister guy I have ever seen. He is a viper, a living, deadly viper."


    Suddenly heard the name of Wesker, the face of the Winter Soldier was suddenly a glimpse. He obviously remembers this, but because he is completely bound, he has no way to express his meaning. At this time, Ivan is still going on.


    "Don''t look at him. He has never been quiet. There is no other person who is arrogant or arrogant. But this guy is poisonous and definitely the most terrible type. I have seen many people have him. Opinions, but in the end, these people will either disappear or become experimental products. Almost no one can be right with him, and there will be any good endings."


    "And just like this guy''s savage pie, he always hides his ability. I used to actively try this guy, but he always has a way to fool the past. So until now I only know A little bit of fur. That is, he and Alfred have experienced some special biochemical transformation. But it is difficult to have a detailed analysis about his specific ability. I can only rely on my own feelings. Judging, this guy''s ability is not necessarily under Alfred. But he will hide himself, so he always shows a look that is not as good as Alfred. And such a guy is obviously the most terrible. ��


    A sinister and sinister enemy who likes to hide in the dark is naturally more dangerous than those who have swept the city. This captain is very clear, so he naturally puts Ivan''s words in his heart.


    Looking at the face of the captain''s face, Ivan, who is very happy to sell his teammates, is naturally making persistent efforts.


    "In addition, there are hormes, devastating doctors, target eyes, octopus doctors, etc. in the whole carved ear lord. I am not familiar with them. I just know that in these people, the doctor of destruction is the most A guy who is awkward. He seems to have a completely different backing, so that many times he can even ignore Timur��s orders. This makes the guy hate him, but he always has no way. So I guess, this devastating doctor must be a powerful guy. Otherwise, with the help of Timur, even if his background is tougher, it is impossible to offend him again and again."


    This analysis is not unreasonable, but compared with this analysis, the captain is even more shocked by the composition of the whole carved cypress. To know that the name he just said, many of them are known to the captain. It was all the guys that the little spiders or other superheroes had defeated. At first they thought that these guys were imprisoned in places like islands, but they didn''t expect them to appear in the Hydra.


    And when you think of the dual identity of Pierce, who has already died, all this has become reasonable. Pierce once held the SHIELD and even the entire US government. During that period, it was not a thing that could not be done by transferring these super criminals from the hidden prison. He has every reason and ability to do such a thing. It��s just a pity that it��s just like this. It is a pity that everyone has worked hard.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little bit, and the captain picked up his feelings and began to think about how to find out more useful things. According to his observation, Ivan Vanke does not seem to be fully loyal to the Hydra, otherwise he will not sell the information of the Hydra in this way. This is enough to reflect his dissatisfaction with the Hydra, and it is enough to prove his current position.


    Anyway, this is a good thing, especially for the captain. Because he has never been close to the inside of the Hydra as it is today. This made him even desperately depressed, but it also inevitably revealed a little excited look.


    "Ivan. Do you know who the head of the Hydra is? Pierce, who else?"


    Asking such words, the captain is obviously going to listen to the most important insider of the Hydra. But when he had just finished speaking, Ivan shook his head.


    "You want to get these messages from my mouth? This can''t be done. It''s not something I should just talk about."


    "why not!"


    This sudden change made the captain immediately relieved. It is clear that Ivan is still desperately selling his teammates. How is this time, he has become more frustrated. This is very abnormal, and even began to let the captain suspect that everything he had heard before was really fake.


    Looking at the changes in the captain''s expression, Ivan suddenly showed a shrewd smile.


    "Because this problem is different from the previous one. The previous news can only be regarded as a disagreement within the organization. I can say that if other people fall here, they will also betray each other. Because our nature is hostile, and each is full of distrust. We are naturally willing to do things that can drag others down. But the leader of Hydra is a matter of principle. This, do you think I can survive?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 828： Confession of crimes

    In the face of the captain''s question, Ivan said a reason for granted. Through this, the captain immediately found a serious problem. That is the leader of the Hydra, more terrible than he imagined.


    This guy who has never revealed the true body, even the existence or not is a problem with a huge, beyond his imagination. So even this time Ivan, I dare not reveal any information about him.


    This made the captain feel awkward. But he did not give up because he knew it was a rare opportunity. If you don''t take this time to ask the inside story clearly, then he will not have this opportunity in the future. Even saying that Ivan will not open his mouth like this is a problem that is uncertain. So he can only continue to ask, and asked Ivan in a radical way.


    "Don''t you be afraid? Are you afraid that they will be settled after the fall?"


    "Of course. I am not as stupid as you think. This kind of restricted area that will die if you say it, I don''t want to touch it. Especially if I have not revenged for Stark."


    Xiaoman smiled twice, and Ivan closed his mouth directly, letting the captain know how to slap, and no longer commented on this matter. Looking at this situation, the captain could only helplessly shake his head and reveal a distressed appearance.


    "I don''t understand. Why can you sell your teammates in such a straightforward way, but dare not reveal a word about this guy. Is he terrible?"


    "He is not terrible, I don''t know. But I know that he can easily decide the life and death of people like you and me. With this alone, it is enough for me to remain silent on his problems. So give up, Rogers Captain. You can''t get any information about him from me."


    Given such a comment, Ivan was silent. Looking at his performance, the captain did not have the meaning to continue to ask. He understands very well that even if he continues to ask questions at this time, he will not be able to get any useful information. So he can only follow the silence.


    At this time, Jennifer, who had been listening to it, quietly approached the captain''s side and then whispered to him.


    "Captain, do you believe what he said?"


    "He didn''t have any reason to lie to us." Closed his eyes, the captain said this. Then suddenly asked Jennifer. "Jennifer, have you just remembered the things he said?"


    "Remember, what happened?"


    When he heard the captain ask, Jennifer was curious. In this regard, the captain quickly gave his answer.


    "I estimate that Tony will come over a few days. He is the winner. In his habit, he will definitely come over and sneer at us. At that time, you will disclose the news to him and then exchange it." The opportunity to leave here. With Benner, Tony will not be particularly difficult for you."


    The captain��s command immediately made Jennifer change her face. She widened her eyes and stared at the captain. The anger in the words is almost overflowing.


    "Captain, you think of me as someone. How can I take this credit for myself, and then abandon you like this, surrender to Tony''s **** alone?"


    "This is the best way, Jennifer. This thing was wrong with me. You are all dragged in by me. I have to take this responsibility. And this matter is very important, it is not just Personal honour and disgrace."


    Holding down Jennifer''s arm, the captain eagerly explained to her even a little hard.


    "Our civil strife will be a very important opportunity for the Hydra. They will definitely take this opportunity to launch a counterattack against us. At this time, any information about the Hydra will be very critical and important. Handing this information to Tony''s hand early will allow us to take precautions against the Hydra more quickly, so that more innocents can be saved from the persecution of those super criminals. So, this time you have to Do what I said. This is for the whole human being, not just for you. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I understand, but why is it. You can also negotiate with Stark. Although Stark is a jerk, he will definitely make a cautious choice in the face of the Hydra. You There is a chance to convince him to let him release us."


    Jennifer was not so convinced by the captain. On the contrary, she quickly refuted the captain. When she heard her rebuttal, the captain smiled and then buried her head deeply.


    "This is also what I am going to tell you. When you leave here, I hope that you can make it clear to Tony, and then help me to tell the victim''s family, tell them, for this one. I am sorry about it."


    This sudden statement made Jennifer only feel inexplicable, but with the instinct of women, she was keenly aware of the hidden dangers that might exist. So she just pouted tightly and waited quietly for the captain to announce what he was going to say.


    After a silence, the captain gave a long breath and said to Jennifer.


    "Before I rescued Baki. I made a wrong thing. I killed someone."


    Listening to this, Jennifer subconsciously moved his lips. She wants to tell the captain that killing is not a big deal. Superheroes like them are always inevitably hurting some innocent people every time they act. It can be said that seriously pursued every one of the superheroes will have the life of one or two innocent victims. So, this is really not surprising. As long as you are not deliberate, even those who are informed will not deliberately blame you.


    However, she is just about to say this kind of comfort. The captain had stopped him and said to her with a dignified face.


    "I know what you want to say, Jennifer. This is not the same thing, it''s different from the past. This time I know exactly what I did. It''s not the innocent who was accidentally injured because of my fault." It was me at the time, and I really had an idea that I wanted to kill him. I did it according to my thoughts, and that meant that I voluntarily murdered him."


    This kind of confession allowed Jennifer to take a breath, and then she immediately laughed at the captain.


    "The guy must be a criminal. He must have done something too much. Right? Captain. Is it true that I said it?"


    Her words have a very biased meaning. It can be said that as long as the captain nods, she can directly reveal this matter and never mention it. However, although the captain understood her meaning, he obviously did not want to reveal this matter.


    This is a crime, no doubt. And the sin in him is obvious, and it can''t be washed away. Even if they apparently revealed this matter to the past. But inside, this thing can''t be covered up. He will always remember all this, bearing in mind the **** blood on his hands. And the rest of my life is plagued by the crimes committed by myself.


    The captain is not willing to live this kind of life. In its view, it is not as good as frankly deceiving people to live a lifetime, so that their conscience can be truly relieved.


    So he shook his head and said very clearly to Jennifer.


    "No, things are not what you think. I killed an innocent child, a child who has never done anything wrong."


    "That is a child who gave birth to the grandfather of the family hotel. He is still in high school, and he is still looking forward to a beautiful date. But just because he may have discovered my identity, of course I did not hold back, directly After killing him, after that, I deceived the child''s grandfather and let him watch me as the murderer stalked away from his eyes. This is my fault, I will not deny it."


    The captain��s words made Jennifer lose his voice. She can speak for the captain when she doesn''t know the truth. But when the captain confessed everything, she was no longer able to stand on his position and give him any excuse. This allowed her to be silent only, in order to express her opinion on the captain.


    Deliberately murdering a child is already something that cannot be tolerated. Even the captain, Jennifer could not forgive him for this practice. If it is not limited to identity, Jennifer may immediately blame him. And now the silence can already be said to be her greatest restraint.


    It seems that I feel the dissatisfaction of Jennifer in my heart, and the captain is laughing.


    "Do you want to blame me? You are not polite, I actually want to blame myself. Why do I do this? This is a problem that I have not understood until now. Just like what I got before, my heart seems to live. I entered a devil. Now, I can''t even restrain my behavior. That''s why I choose to let you tell the news in exchange for a chance to leave here. Because I am no longer qualified to leave here. ��


    "I should stay here and accept the legal trial with Baki. This is something I should face, and I will not have any complaints about it. And you, Jennifer. You are innocent, you should not We are mixing together, it is unfair to you, and it is not fair to everyone of the Avengers."


    The captain who thought about everything showed a state of great realization. As if he is now, he can completely accept everything. And this is what makes Jennifer tangled. She didn''t know if she should promise him. Should she let him go here and kill himself, and he would seek the opportunity to escape from birth.


    And just as he was still tangled, the alarm at the Gudao Prison suddenly rang. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 829： Virus intrusion line breaks

    As soon as the alarm sounded, the entire island prison began to tremble slightly. This made the captain immediately surprised. Because they are very clear, what does this mean?


    This means that the island prison has been hit by a considerable amount of external forces, and this external force must have been strong enough to use a certain strategic weapon. Because the island is a completely modified special prison. It is not so much an island as it is a steel fortress.


    In order to establish an island prison, the Americans almost hollowed out the underground part of the island, injecting tons of steel into the bottom. This prison has long since become a huge fortress, and it is also a mobile fortress that can lurk into the deep sea. Whether it''s safety or combat, the prison''s capabilities are among the best in the world. It can be said that compared with some important military bases of the US military, this prison is also in no way inferior.


    That''s why Tony dared to take the captains here, because the island prison is the safest and most hidden place on his hands. Even if the Hydra people found it, they would not be able to capture this prison like an iron turtle for a while. And he can also support the island prison as quickly as possible after receiving the news in time. Then they smashed the enemy of the Hydra.


    It can be said that this idea is very good and has been endorsed by many people. But when the attack suddenly came, they found that things were far from being as simple as they thought.


    Since the huge island prison began to tremble, the shock began to come one after another, with almost no stop. And this also means that the island is suffering a continuous blow. According to common sense, in this case, the island should dive as soon as possible, using the protection of the sea to prevent itself from continuing to be harmed.


    But the island prison did not do this. Instead, it has been floating on the sea, letting the attack without knowing where it came from has been attacking itself. This is not normal, very abnormal. So when the captain saw a rushing prisoner in front of him, he immediately stopped him and asked him loudly.


    "What happened, why the prison did not dive. What are your prison directors thinking?"


    Perhaps the face of the captain played a role, perhaps the jailer was already confused and somewhat overwhelmed. So when the captain asked him so much, he not only did not get angry because of this, but instead answered the question of the captain honestly.


    "Someone launched an attack on us from under the water. The power room has been blown up, and we can''t dive now. The warden is now leading us to organize a line of defense, hoping to stick to it before the reinforcements arrive."


    When he said this, he ran away in a panic. With the aftertaste of everything he said, the captain��s heart was gradually raised.


    He saw it very clearly. This was an organized and premeditated attack. Attacking the enemy obviously has a very deep understanding of the island prison, otherwise it is impossible to find the key to the prison so quickly, so that it is almost in the embarrassment. And since they are ready to reach this level, then they will certainly have certain arrangements for the incoming reinforcements.


    At this time, the captain even suspected that there would be a reinforcements coming, or whether the jailers could persist in the coming of the reinforcements.


    And just as he was so worried, some screams have been passed in from outside the prison. This made the captain sink and knew that what he was worried about had already happened. Only he did not quite understand how these people attacked the defense of the island from the outside.


    Be aware that even the loss of the power system has made the entire island prison a living target. But its fortifications are still there, unless all the fortifications that equate to the highest-level military base are removed, or the outside enemies simply don''t think about attacking more.


    Unless the Hydra used his usual tactics, he inserted his traits into the island prison.


    But after thinking about it, this is another basically impossible thing. Tony is not a fool. He can''t let the US government do this again and again. The resident in the island prison must also be a loyal soldier he carefully selected, otherwise he would not be so assured to let these jailers see these vital prisoners.


    This kind of species may have been excluded, so why is the island prison still being attacked by the enemy so soon? The captain did not understand. And just as he was still pondering, the invaders had opened the last door to hold the murderer, and the light appeared in front of the captain.


    The first thing that appeared at the top of them was a strong man wearing sunglasses and combing his hair back and combing with wax. The captain is not familiar with this man, but he knows the identity of this man.


    Albert Wesker, a member of the Hydra. The outside world has been a mystery about the identity of this person. They only knew that this guy used to be the head of a tactical squad of Umbrella, and then after Anbrera was destroyed, he began to disappear. By the time he reappeared, he was already a member of the Hydra, and together with the then winter soldiers, he made a shocking Los Angeles television bombing.


    In the interpretation of Ivan Vanke, this guy is also a member of the Hydra''s internal super-criminal organization, Celerus. Such a heavy identity is enough for the captain to raise a layer of wariness against this guy, and for the captain, Wesker obviously has a different view.


    "Captain Steve Rogers, long-awaited. I can see you appear in front of me in this situation, and I don''t want to spend so much effort to break this hard prison like a tortoise shell. ��


    "how did you do it?"


    When he heard him say this, the captain immediately realized that this was the chief culprit in the attack on the island prison. In the principle of exploring the enemy, he immediately questioned him.


    For the reason why the captain asked this question, Wesker is naturally very understanding. However, since he appeared here, it is obviously fearless. So I don''t care if my secret will leak out. He smiles directly with the smile of the winner.


    "I have to admit that this prison''s defense system is really good. At the beginning, I tried to insert a few people to come in, but unfortunately, the people here are very loyal. If I didn''t stop in time, I am afraid. It is up to them to discover our actions."


    "So, I changed my direction and looked for those who might help me a lot from the jailers who took turns."


    ��The Stark��s fans are indeed quite responsible employees. But even so, they are still alone. As long as they are people, they will inevitably need to rest. Find a jailer who is taking a break for us. It��s not too difficult to say. It��s not a difficult thing to pour two beers and put some viruses into his body. It��s like a remote-controlled bomb, what we need. When you scream, a lot of things that you think are impossible, you can solve them."


    Stretching his five fingers and doing an explosion. The smile on Wesker''s face made the captain feel that the chills were in the bones.


    This is really an invincible means, because unless you get the relevant information in advance, it is impossible to guard against the penetration of a person carrying a virus. Even if the parties do not know this kind of thing, how can he prevent this invisible invasion?


    In other words, with this approach, is there any way to prevent the penetration of the Hydra? The captain could not imagine this answer. He only knows that this news must be spread out, otherwise the human alliance forces will inevitably suffer from this hidden method, and may even lead to a huge, irreparable scourge.


    However, Willsk will give him this opportunity?


    The captain who already had a basic understanding of Wesker apparently did not think that this sinister and deceitful guy would have thought of such a thing, and he must have been prepared to prevent himself from revealing such information. Even the captain has already done what he wants to do today. But in any case, the captain felt that he had to try it out and try his best to make the best effort. Otherwise, even if he died, his heart could not be calmed down.


    With this in mind, the captain covered up all the emotions on his face and said to Wisk in a dignified face.


    "You used the virus, aren''t you afraid that the virus will leak out and expose your whereabouts?"


    "If you say this, it means that you don''t know much about the big company that was once in Umbrella. In the research and development of biochemical viruses, this company can indeed open up the domain that belongs to God. Unfortunately, they just got it. The key is lost to the qualification. But this does not mean that we have lost the opportunity to explore this field. The virus has numerous development possibilities. The Hydra is far more powerful than an Brera is more powerful and more conducive to the evolution of the t virus. When the two are combined, do you think that a contagious virus like a time bomb is impossible?"


    Speaking of this, Wesker��s face hangs a sneer.


    "Maybe you should take a look at the scene at the time, so you will get a clearer understanding. It just detonated the button in my hand. Immediately, the unfortunate guy turned from a person into a bloodthirsty monster. Then he spread the virus on his body to the teammates he used to. The whole process was only three minutes. That is, it took only three minutes to completely dispel the safest thing you think. Prison. If this kind of thing is known to the President, what will he do? Is it a thunderstorm or a death test? I am really interested." (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 830： Self-defeating betrayal chips

    The words of Wesker let the captain silence. It wasn''t until a long time later that he was dumb and asked, asking for Wesker.


    "So, what did you waste such a big effort to break through here? Is it to kill me?"


    "Don''t kill you, why should I do that?" Hearing this question, Wesker''s face showed a strange look that was obviously installed. "Abandoning such a big effort is just to kill you. Don''t you think this is a huge waste of resources? If I just want to kill you, it is easier to attack you directly in the middle of the road than to capture the entire island prison." There are many, and we can continue to hide in the dark, watching your Avengers and Stark government, continue to fight and die!"


    "What do you want to do?" The stinging language in this language naturally greatly stimulated the captain''s nerves. In this completely controlled situation, his attitude suddenly became fierce. "Do you think that if I save me from here, I can conquer me and let me sell for you?"


    "Really, I don''t think so."


    Shaking his head, Wesker slowly walked to the front of the captain''s cell and said to the captain face to face.


    "I know you very well, Captain Rogers. You are a determined person. People like you are almost impossible to be shaken by any external factors. So anyone who has such an attempt will fold in front of you." Sand, even possibly because of this naive fantasy, has brought disaster to himself. In my opinion, I am actually more willing to sneak you, and then let your superheroes die by your death. The conflict with the Stark government has become more intense. However, the people on my head don��t think so."


    "The Baron believes that the captain''s psychological defense is not insurmountable. That is to say, he thinks that we have the ability to convince you that we will become our companions and fight for the glorious organization of Hydra. One thing, I am very curious, I don''t think his idea can be a reality. But the order of the Baron is unquestionable, he is always right. So, I only appeared here. Now, Captain Rogers, you tell me, Will you be convinced by us?"


    "You are thinking about it, I would rather die, and I will never be in the same league as your evil guys."


    Almost in the eyes of the fire, the captain stared at the Wesker in front of him, whispering to him in a word. Seeing his reaction, Wesker smiled innocently and then looked at the other people present.


    "So what about you? Miss Green Hulk, and my dear old friend Dong Bing. Do you think so?"


    "The captain will never be with your bastards. You are just thinking about it!"


    Faced with the ridiculous question of Weskera, Jennifer immediately pointed his voice and expressed his claim in anger. Although the Winter Soldier could not speak, but he could see from his sly eyes, what is the meaning of him at the moment.


    These two people do not believe that the captain will be bought and accepted by them. They are firmly convinced of the captain''s **** and the captain''s insistence on his beliefs.


    For their attitude, Wesker is very familiar with it because he does not believe in such things. Just because of the order, he had to try it out.


    And just as he was about to try the secret command from his own boss, the corner of his eye was suddenly swept to Ivan Vanke in another cell. This made him laugh at the moment and said to Ivan.


    "Hey, isn''t this Vanke? I didn''t expect you to be in this place. Why, has the recent prison life been a success? How do you feel about being a neighbor with the famous Avengers?"


    "If you want to know this feeling, you can try it yourself, I promise, you will never forget."


    Ivan��s answer to Wesker is not at all polite. From his tone, it is enough to prove the words he once said. The Earl''s Cypress is not a piece of iron, and there are certain contradictions among the people inside. This contradiction is filled with various places, so that everyone in Celerbos wants to take a cold knife to give each other a knife.


    Ivan certainly knows that Wesker is so uncomfortable to ask him. However, in this case, he did not have any means to effectively clamp him, so he could only make a confession of confession.


    But how can this kind of guilty attitude be seen in the savvy of Wesker? So now, he smiled and held down Ivan��s door, laughing at him.


    "So, let me try."


    His voice just fell, the door made of alloy was immediately like the aluminum skin, and immediately twisted into a twist-like shape. After doing all this, Wesker went straight into Ivan''s cell and approached the former colleague who had been retreating, showing a cold smile to him.


    Looking at his smile, Ivan��s heart immediately became tense. However, he still reluctantly maintained his apparent calm, and said to Wesker.


    "What do you want to do? Have you forgotten the baron''s orders? The members of the carved cypresses are forbidden to kill each other. If you dare to move any hands and feet to me, then you must be careful of the punishment from the baron."


    "Of course, the Lord Baron��s order is in my heart, but Vanke. Do you think that you still have that qualification and enjoy the asylum from the Baron? I don��t believe that you did not disclose any of them to the fellows. About us, about the Baron''s message. You have sold out us and sold the Baron, in this case, what qualifications do you have to look forward to receiving the baron''s asylum?"


    "I didn''t, I never sold any information about the Baron. You gave me less blood, and Wesker. The Baron is definitely not so easily bullied by you."


    Ivan began to panic, and his panic made Wisk smile more brilliantly.


    "You are already panicked, Ivan Vanke, which means that even you are starting to become unconfident. Then I will tell you a special message now. The baron has already issued an order, you as a loser, there is no Any value of existence. If you are not here, then you may be able to linger for a while. But since I saw you, then I can only say a word of regret. Next year is your death!"


    When he had just finished speaking, he directly extended his left hand to Ivan. And Ivan just wanted to move, and he had stopped. From the perspective of the captain, they can only see the back of Wesker and the way Ivan gradually fell. It was not until Wesker turned around that they could see the wound on Ivan.


    Two large holes that were completely penetrated appeared on his chest. From these two big holes, you can see the other side of his body. This directly smashed his heart and lungs, even if he was sent to the hospital now, he could only allow the doctor to sign a death certificate.


    This kind of disagreement directly caused the killer''s move to make the captain frowned deeply, and even Jennifer next to him couldn''t help but take a breath.


    They don''t forget what kind of situation they are now. Since Wesker can kill Ivan so easily, he doesn''t have to spend too much time on dealing with himself. This cruel reality made the captains raise their deep jealousy, but the captain still braved the courage and said to Wesker.


    "Why, do you want to use this cruel means to intimidate us, thinking that we will surrender to you in the face of death?"


    "No, of course I don''t think so. I said, I have studied you, Captain Rogers. If you are the kind of person who can be convinced by death, then a long time ago, Hung Hom can turn you into The loyal dog under his command. It turns out that your will is as strong as steel. And if you need to shake your will, this straightforward and tough means is obviously useless."


    Looking back, watching the captain''s eyes, Wesker said slowly to him. But soon, he changed his tone, and his own tone was full of playful meaning.


    "But, I was actually thinking, since you are not afraid of death. Then what about your friends? Are they not afraid of death? Or, when I take them to threaten your chips and force you to yield to us Can you still stick to your own bottom line like this? Seriously, I am very curious about this. If time permits, I really want to try it. Is this trick useful?"


    "You **** bastard, come to me with the ability, don''t take them to threaten me."


    When he heard that Wesker said, the captain was inevitably shocked and lost his sense of proportion. And even other people have changed their faces. But Jennifer is much stronger than the captain imagined. At this moment, she immediately said to Wesker.


    "If you dare to use me to threaten the captain, then I am now in front of you. I will never let your conspiracy succeed, never!"


    "You have such courage really surprised me, of course, I am very impressed. So I will not be like you! You can rest assured, Miss Jennifer."


    Looking at Jennifer, Wesker gave a weird smile.


    "But, are you so confident? If I don''t need this trick, will the captain really not betray you?"


    His words were gone, but combined with his weird look, it immediately made Jennifer feel a creepy shudder. She knew that there must be some conspiracy in this, but she did not know what tricks Wesker had played.


    At this time, Wesker had turned his eyes back to the captain and smiled at him.


    "The night is long and the soul is whispering. Captain Steve, in the deepest darkness, what is the only reliance on your heart?"


    His voice just fell, and in Jennifer''s unbelievable eyes, the captain had already raised his arm straight, like a Nazi, making such a sound.


    "Long live the Hydra!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 831： His Majestys Killer

    The change of the captain really made Jennifer feel incredible, and in the incredible, she had a heartfelt panic and fear.


    If the captain is a Hydra, if he is a spy hidden in the shadows. So who else will be innocent? Tony Stark? Mutant? Or are those guys who are against the Hydra on the face?


    At this time, Jennifer could not believe anyone. Or, from the moment the captain became the Hydra, her worldview has been completely subverted, and it has become fragmented and eccentric.


    She lost the most basic trust relationship between people, and at the same time, her convictions that she has been insisting on are also suddenly changed, trampled on and trampled for something worthless. At this moment, she can almost say that she has lost the will to continue fighting with the Hydra. However, this is not the worst thing.


    Because at this time, Wesker has smiled and said to the captain.


    "It looks pretty good, but to prove your determination. Captain Rogers, don''t you think you should do something?"


    "How do I do not need you to instruct me!"


    In response to this expression, the captain of the United States turned his gaze to Jennifer and then approached him a little bit toward him. This made Jennifer, who was at a loss, feel tight at first, as she stepped back and asked in horror.


    "Rogers, what do you want to do? Go away and stay away from me!"


    "I am sorry, Jennifer. I need your help very much at this time."


    At this time, the captain was very calm and sensible, not at all like being tempted and hypnotized. And as he said this, he was approaching Jennifer''s, like a bloodthirsty beast, showing his sharp fangs against him.


    "By borrowing your life to prove my loyalty to the Hydra. I believe you should not oppose my approach."


    When this statement came out, Jennifer immediately felt ridiculous. She subconsciously wanted to escape, but the captain had immediately attacked her.


    With the power of the giants, Jennifer, who can become a female giant, can be a super hero after a transformation. At that time, she faced the captain, who could lift him up. But now, she has been fully controlled, and she can only confront the enemy in the form of ordinary human beings. Obviously, it is impossible for the captain to be the opponent of the fighting master.


    Soon, the captain had already knocked Jennifer down on the ground. She has been bruised and bruised, and she can be said to have gone to the extreme. But even in this way, the captain did not plan to stop.


    He kicked Jennifer''s lower abdomen first, and she slammed her into a shrimp shape. Then, he stepped on her throat and began to suppress her breathing with her own strength.


    This is a cruel move, and Jennifer, who was suffering because of the trauma of her body, immediately shocked the past in this suffocating pain. Looking at this situation, Wesker smiled and took out a pistol and threw it toward the captain.


    "The time is running out, let her end. Captain Rogers, Lord Baron is still waiting for you?"


    His words made the captain who was still hesitant, and immediately made up his mind. He picked up the pistol on the ground and pointed at Jennifer��s chest and raised his hand. It was three shots, and this act immediately gave Wesker a palm. .


    "It''s an amazing determination. Captain Rogers, I never thought that you would be a member of us. I think it''s not just me, everyone should have had this kind of conjecture. You and the Baron Lord have everyone else. I fooled and played with the applause. It was a miracle."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take me to the baron."


    The pistol was thrown back, and the captain said indifferently to Wesker. At this time, Wesker looked at the winter soldier on the side with a strange look, and then asked the captain in a playful manner.


    "Of course, the baron is waiting for you. Just, what about the Winter Soldier? Do you want to deal with him? Or let me come?"


    "Take him. The baron will need him, and I will need him."


    Speaking of the winter soldier, the captain''s eyes had a little fluctuation. And his statement was quickly accepted by Wesker. Under his instructions, the two Hydra soldiers immediately released the winter soldiers, and carried him, followed the captain and their back, and quickly left.


    For a time, the entire island prison fell into a deadlock. There is no other movement here than the dead, and the people who are dying. No one knows what is happening here, unless there is a way to connect with the outside world in the island prison. But even then, everything is already late. The island prison has already fallen into an enemy. Hydra won another game with his own unpredictable means. And this game is crucial.


    Although he won a fight for himself, he also got the benefits he now needs from the mutants. But Tony didn''t feel particularly happy. On the contrary, he now feels that his heart is particularly restless, as if something is going to happen.


    Throughout the day, this feeling of anxiety lingered in his heart, so that he could not continue to work even with his work. And when he finally became calmer under the comfort of his current girlfriend, a bad news was suddenly handed over to him.


    The island prison has been more than an hour old and has not reported to the upper peak.


    This is a very unusual thing for Tony. Because the island prison has its own work regulations, every hour, you must report your situation on time to ensure the security of this hidden prison. If, after an hour, the island prison has not passed back its safety information, then it can only prove that there is a problem in the island prison.


    For Tony, the current island prison is a place that cannot be lost. So he immediately stood up and said to the assistant around him.


    "Notify the military, immediately dispatch a special force and land on the island prison. Also contact me with Dr. Banner, telling him that he must take time out anyway, and go to the island prison with me to see."


    In Tony''s view, there are problems in the island prison, and there are only two situations. One is the mutants who went to the anti-Ir. They attacked the island prison and wanted to rescue the captain from inside. And really, this possibility is actually very small. It is impossible for a mutant to hit his face like this. Especially when they are the first to contact themselves and take the initiative to vote.


    Then there is only one left. It is also the worst case, where the Hydra discovered the location of the island prison and captured it in the shortest possible time in a way that it did not understand. And if that''s the case, then the situation is too bad.


    The importance of the island prison is not to mention, and the few people held there are all very important guys. Tony couldn''t imagine how the waves would come across the world when the captains of the US captain and Jennifer were exposed by the brutal killing of Hydra. Do not say anything else, the rest of the Avengers must be contradictory. And even those who are Bruce will have a bad opinion about themselves.


    After all, it is because they put the captain in the place. If you want to say it, then you obviously need to pay some responsibility.


    This is not what Tony is willing to see, so he can only act now, hoping that things have not yet reached the worst point.


    However, his recent bad luck made things not develop as he expected. When he took Benner to the island prison, he had discovered a bad situation that he had to accept, that is, the island prison had been broken.


    More than 300 jailers stationed here have suffered unexpectedly. The mottled blood and the broken limbs scattered throughout the prison can fully prove what happened here. Although Tony was a little lucky, I thought that there might be one or two jailers who could survive and tell the situation they saw. But the special forces he sent directly broke his luck.


    "His President, we have already checked. There is no living person in the entire prison, and all the jailers have been killed."


    "What about the prisoner, how is the prisoner?"


    To hear this answer, Tony''s heart immediately raised it. He quickly asked, but the answer was still the worst.


    "Sorry, sir. We only found the body of Ivan Vanke. As for the others, we have not found anything. However, we have traces of blood and wrestling in prison, maybe they are still alive."


    The sergeant of this special force gave a very small possibility, even if he did not believe it. And such an answer obviously does not make Tony feel satisfied.


    He immediately took action and walked into the depths of the cell with a dignified Banna. At this time, a silver figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Bruce, hurry to save Jennifer. Hell, she''s going to die."


    The sudden appearance of Fast Silver was completely beyond Tony''s surprise, and what surprised them even more was Jennifer, a dying figure in his arms.


    This allowed Dr. Banner to breathe in a hurry, and even his eyes began to shine green and shining. This made the people around me immediately scared away from him, for fear that he would become an angry Hulk at this time. However, Benner still restrained his emotions. He took Jennifer and asked the fast silver in disgust.


    "What the **** is this all about?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 382： Life crisis medical technology

    "I don''t know what''s going on? I just escaped from the steel city. I wanted to quietly save Jennifer from prison. But when I came in here, I saw Jennifer fall to the ground with blood." Except her, there are only dead people in the entire prison."


    As soon as the fast silver spoke, he roared to Tony standing aside. If the eye can eat people, then Tony must have been torn into countless copies, and swallowed it bit by bit.


    "It''s you, it''s all you. If it''s not you, this **** is holding Jennifer here, how could she become what it is now? You made Jennifer like this, you killed the captains. Tony Stark. You are simply a **** who has no evil."


    Although he was also saddened by what happened in front of him, Tony couldn��t let others point to his nose and scream. So immediately, he refuted it.


    "Hah, you really dare to say this kind of thing! If it is not for you guys, you must follow Steve to break the law and rescue the winter soldier, how can this happen. You said that I am a bastard, so know. What are you who are sinning and returning to Steve with no hesitation?"


    "You" was already on the head of the fast silver to hear this, immediately blushing, I can''t wait to do a job with Tony immediately. But at this time, Benner, who has been suppressing his anger, can no longer resist their troubles.


    "Enough, it��s already like this. Are you going to continue to sneak? Especially you, fast silver. Jennifer is in danger now, you still have that time to fight with Tony. It really makes me feel that Jennifer is paying you. It is the biggest mistake I have made in my life."


    As Jennifer��s cousin, Banner is fully qualified to say this. And when he said this, even the fast-selling fast-selling silver had to calm down and start to pay attention to Jennifer��s injury.


    "Okay, listen to you. But Benner, you can save Jennifer soon. I know that there is emergency equipment on your plane. In short, save her back and talk."


    Needless to say, Benner will do the same. But when he brought Jennifer into the plane and into the medical cabin, his face would inevitably become cold.


    "Her injury is very serious. Our current medical equipment can only temporarily stabilize her situation. If we want to save her back, we must find other ways."


    When he said such a thing, how angry he was in his heart, it was an obvious thing. Because the heartbeat detector that has been worn on his hand is furiously fluctuating and has been jumping back and forth at that dangerous threshold.


    This can scare Tony, who doesn''t want to deal with a raging Hulk on the plane. So he said immediately.


    "Bring her to the White House. Maria is the best doctor, and there are also state-of-the-art medical equipment in the White House. We can definitely save her there."


    Although Tony said this, it does not calm the mood of Banner. Because he knows the current situation of Jennifer.


    "It''s useless. Jennifer''s heart was shot three times and the aorta has been severely traumatized. She is now suffering from severe internal bleeding, and it can be lived now because the Hulk''s physique is helping her. But even In this way, she will not last long. This is not a problem that technology can solve. We must think of other methods."


    Bruce''s statement gave Free Silver a feeling of near-crazy. He subconsciously rushed to Jennifer''s face, and then after a few seconds, he made up his mind and said to Bruce.


    "Give Jennifer to me, Bruce. I took her to Zhou Yi, he is a god, he must have a way to save Jennifer. Give Jennifer to me, I will go to him now."


    I have to say that he can have the courage to make such a decision, and it is indeed the ultimate love for Jennifer. Facing a god, this is something that many people are not willing to do now. Even Tony, if not asking for it, is not willing to face Zhou Yi as his friend. Because it always makes him feel stressed and heavy pressure. The existence that is completely above your life will only make you feel that you are at a loss.


    This is the same for variants. Charles and Wan Wang prefer to go to the complicated piano and are not willing to face Zhou Yi. This is a vivid example.


    What''s more, please ask the gods to shoot, it is a price to pay. Even Zhou Yi can only see it, but the people around him will not let you take advantage of them so cheaply. Once you make this choice, you almost have to sell yourself to them.


    Fast Silver obviously knows this, but he still said these words without hesitation. And this also made Bruce change his senses. At the very least, Fast Silver won his approval. That is his feelings for Jennifer.


    But when the quick silver was ready to leave, Tony directly gave him a cold water.


    "You don''t want to think about it. Zhou Yi, the guy is not in the city of Hui Yao. He is carrying his own woman and children all over the world. You can''t find them now."


    Upon hearing this statement, Fast Silver is immediately full of despair. At this time, he did not have the same temperament of the past, but began to gradually develop a feeling of grief and despair.


    This kind of performance is sad, and at the same time, Bangna��s face has begun to show sadness. He is a scientist. Although he is not the main doctor, he has a preliminary understanding of the current situation. In his opinion, Jennifer is already a medicine stone without a doctor. This is obviously a heavy blow to him as a Jennifer family member.


    For a time, this group of people fell into silence. Because of this happening. At this time, the turnaround suddenly appeared. The sound of Ao Chuang suddenly appeared in the plane and brought them the last hope.


    "When it is not yet desperate, Mr. Maximov and Mr. Banner, I have a way to cure Miss Jennifer."


    The words of Aochuang are undoubtedly a shot in the arm for Fast Silver and Benner. Because they are very clear, Ao Chuang does not have any possibility of talking big words when setting up, as long as he thinks that anything can be done, then this thing will be successful. The same is true for Jennifer��s treatment.


    So immediately, Fast Silver said to Orchuang.


    "If you have any way to save Jennifer, please save her anyway. As long as you can cure her, then whatever you let me do."


    This made Silence silent for a moment, but after a while, he still responded.


    "Serving people is my mission. It is also my duty to save Miss Jennifer. You don''t have to do anything, Mr. Quick Silver. I will not ask you for any return."


    This sentence made Tony feel very satisfied, and even have a feeling of pride. However, in the rigorous attitude of science, he still asked Occult.


    "So, Ao Chuang, what are you going to do?"


    "You only need to give me a little help, father." Ao Chuang answered with respect and respected his thoughts. ��I recently developed a new nano remodeling technology based on your nano-metal technology, and made it more subtle, more rigorous, and more compliant with instructions. This technology can be fully moved to the medical level. To construct a new body tissue composed of ultra-microscopic nanomaterials for patients suffering from various accidental injuries. Like the problem that Miss Jennifer is facing now, I can control some nano-metals to penetrate into her body and re- Framed her blood vessels and cleaned up the bruises in her body, correcting her traumatic body tissue. According to my calculations, there is a 92% chance of curing the current physical trauma of Miss Jennifer. According to current surgery and The expected success rate is almost perfect."


    The words of Ao Chuang made the layman of Quickbank feel a little confused. But professionals like Tony and Benner are plain. In their view, this statement of Ao Chuang does have a lot of possibilities. However, any technology that must be applied to medicine must go through an important part, that is, clinical trials. Obviously, Ao Chuang does not have the ability to do this kind of thing. This provides some unrealistic possibilities for his statement.


    As true researchers, they understand that there is a big gap between the simple calculation and the development of reality. It is precisely because of this that they are even more afraid to act rashly.


    ��Ao Chuang, have you done experiments in this area? For example, do you use a living body such as a mouse or a chimpanzee to do a similar living experiment?��


    "No, sir. My logic says that I don''t have the right to use any life to do things without morality. This experimental development is for the benefit of life, not for persecution. So far, we have only simulated results."


    Ao Chuang��s answer made Banna��s heart sink, but he knew that this was also the proper meaning of Ao Chuang. He can''t just kill life casually, and no life can do it. This is the program he set up from the beginning. It is true that Ochuang��s answer is correct and he should do it.


    The situation at this time is that he has to make a choice, whether to let Jennifer become the first living experimenter of this new technology. If it succeeds, then naturally it is good to say. But if it fails, then Benner has some unimaginable scenarios.


    He would like to think about it again, but time does not wait for people. Jennifer��s situation can��t be dragged on anymore. Therefore, after they exchanged their eyes with each other, they decided to make such a determination.


    "Then please, you, Ou Chuang. Please be sure to save Jennifer."


    "I will, sir. This is my job!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 383： New era of medical technology

    With the help of Fast Silver, Jennifer was quickly sent to the Austrian research center. In the meantime, Jennifer immediately accepted the treatment of the new technology that Altron said.


    As the Austrian creation said, this technology can play an immediate role for Jennifer. The first moment that the nano-hormone was injected into Jennifer''s body, she repaired her heart blood vessels under the command of Altron, and penetrated into her broken muscles as quickly as possible, clearing the blood in her body. Other damaged parts.


    It can be said that in the face of this technology, the human body is like a machine that can be tinkered or even replaced. And this also means that human science and technology are about to enter a new era.


    As a pioneer in research technology, both Tony and Banner know what this technology means. Once this technology is introduced to the world, any degree of trauma will be cured to varying degrees. Many other similar diseases can also be suppressed to a certain extent in the face of this technology.


    Humanity is about to usher in an era of great leap in medical technology, and this will also represent a new era in which humanity will usher in a period far from all diseases and greatly delay the natural death.


    This will be a huge political achievement, and there is no doubt about it. Tony can imagine that he should publish this matter and promote the technology. Then how much will his status be strengthened. Human beings will certainly be grateful for what he has done, even those who have opinions about him, and have to admit his contribution in the face of technology that can benefit the entire human race.


    Ok! Or it is the contribution of Altron. But in any case, Ao Chuang is what he created. His credit is naturally his own merit. Moreover, if this is counted as a patent, then who is this? According to the current law, I am afraid that it is really not clear.


    But Tony is not the guy who cares about this. As a president, a scientific honor does not make him any more. On the contrary, as long as this technology can benefit human beings and consolidate his position, he does not care who the technology belongs to. Even if it is the technology of Hydra, he can still use it.


    So what he is thinking about now is how to extend this technology and whether there will be any fatal flaws in this technology.


    So now, he asked Ou Chuangfa.


    ��What is the basis of this technology? What is the price if it needs to be promoted?��


    "The basis of this technology is the fabrication of nanoparticles that can be controlled by the program, and then through the reprogramming of the program, the nanoparticles injected into the human body can be manipulated, so that they can repair and reconstruct the patient according to their own meaning. Therefore, this technology does not require any medical supply, and only needs to provide enough factories for nano-element production."


    Ao Chuang''s answer can no longer blame Tony''s mind. In this case, he made up his mind almost immediately, that is, immediately approved a large number of factories to provide a sufficient basis for this new technology. Then, to earn the last reputation for your government.


    Don''t think that he doesn''t need these things now. In fact, Tony will always be too little and not too much.


    The greater the prestige, the more he can do. The more you can contribute to your career. Whether it is against the Hydra to rebuild the country, he needs more people to support him.


    However, although he thinks this way, other people may not agree with it. For example, Benner, after hearing the words of Ao Chuang, could not help but ask immediately.


    "So what are the shortcomings of this technology? I mean, what impact will it affect?"


    "Disadvantages? I don''t think there is any disadvantage in this technology. Just because every single nano-element needs to be commanded to operate, this technology has a huge demand for computational volume. So, I put this The computing needs of technology are passed on to the Zhiyi network. Through the connection between the intelligent equipment network and the modern network system, the computing power of this technology is shared by all the intelligent products of the human world. If it is necessary to say the shortcomings, only this can be counted. It is a disadvantage."


    "So does this mean that the technology is completely bound to you. Any future medical assistance needs to be controlled under your control?"


    There was a dignified look on his face, and Banner had already expressed an unrecognizable attitude towards this so-called shortcoming. He knows very well what it means to fully entrust medical safety to a system. Especially when the technology was promoted, the whole human being was included.


    That means that human security will be abducted, and even the future health, growth and even reproduction of human beings will be squandered by Austrian. That is absolutely not allowed. No country, no government, or even any human being can allow this kind of thing to happen to itself. Because of that, they are equivalent to being manipulated.


    Therefore, Banner immediately said to Tony.


    "Tony, I know what you want to do. But you have to control this technology in your own hands, even within a certain range. Humans must not allow an intelligent life to control such a huge right, if you put This right is completely entrusted to the words of Aochuang, which will only cause resentment and disagreement within human beings. This is a harbinger of war. So you must be cautious and careful."


    Banner said it was very formal, so Tony quickly realized the inside story. Plus he couldn''t give up the technology so easily, so he immediately said to the Austrian.


    "Ao Chuang, can you transfer this technology to me, can you?"


    "I don''t understand, father. Why do you want to do this?" Ao Chuang''s tone flashed, but he still asked seriously to Tony. "My basic principle is to serve humanity. I can''t do anything that harms human beings. With this technology, I fully benefit the entire human race on the basis of maintaining only the production needs. Human beings are different and have technology. They will only think about squeezing their own compatriots and taking huge benefits for themselves. This will only make this special technology work for a small number of people, and most people will not enjoy this technology. Benefits. This is in conflict with my basic principles, so I can''t understand why you are doing this."


    At this time, Tony actually had to admit that there was indeed some truth in what Austrian found. This race of mankind has a natural selfishness, such as the nano-element repairing such advanced technology. Once it enters the market, it will only be pushed by human interest groups like stocks, to a point that ordinary people cannot reach at all. on. The result is that this technology can only be a plaything of the upper class, and it is not possible to benefit most of the human body. This point, even if he is a president, he has to reverse it, and even forcibly implement it, it is unlikely to do so. Because he is doing this against the most powerful group of interest groups of the entire human race. The result may only be that he has stepped off the stage.


    However, even then, after a few attempts, Tony decided to return the technology. The reason is not because of anything else, but that the fear of Banner is indeed in his heart.


    It is true that if this technology is returned to him and he is controlled by human beings, it will inevitably happen as much as Ou Chuang said. It will become a new means for human interests to gain greater benefits, and the people that this technology really benefits are only a small part of humanity. Most people simply can''t touch him. This is in stark contrast to the situation under the control of Altron, which directly gives the entire human race real benefits.


    But there is a very special advantage in doing this, that is, to put an end to the threat that human beings may be controlled by intelligent life, and only this point is enough for Tony to make up his mind.


    Only a small number of people benefit only a small number of people. Tony believes that as long as the human society is advancing and technology is developing, then one day, this technology will become something that everyone can enjoy. Just like the computer, at the beginning, the computer was only a support for military aerospace and even large commercial companies. At that time, anyone could imagine that the computer would become a plaything for everyone. How many years, ten years, twenty years have you gone through this process?


    Even if the time of a generation is not enough, technology has already pushed the industry to complete such a degree of change, then nano-medical technology can be extended to everyone in almost the same time. It only takes a little patience, which is entirely possible.


    In contrast, the thorough delivery of this technology to Aochuang may benefit most people in a short period of time, but the consequences may be much more serious. Human beings have never been a habit to entrust their freedom or even security to other races. In this case, the accumulation of contradictions is inevitable, and even if it is a war, it is entirely possible.


    Tony was not willing to gamble for the benefit of a short period of time, so he made a very wise decision in his capacity.


    In the face of his decision, Ao Chuang was silent.


    His intelligence makes him have to hesitate on this issue because he is a single individual and a completely self-conscious existence. If he doesn''t want to, Tony has no way to force him. This was set at the beginning, but now it has become the biggest uncertainty. However, perhaps Tony''s identity is indeed different for Aocene. After a moment of silence, he still agreed with Tony.


    And this also made Tony sigh with a sigh of relief. It��s not a good Austrian creation, but if that��s the case, they might have to do a special check on him.


    But for now, everything is fine. This is really better! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 834： Retirement, sprouting, blue sky

    The cooperation of Ao Chuang is unexpected, but it is also the best situation. % Chinese% Fiction In this case, Tony can completely put his spirit on other things. And what is more important than the technology at hand? The answer is of course yes, because at this time, Jennifer has woke up. Then, from her mouth, she learned that everything that happened in the island prison became the most important thing at the moment.


    And just in the first moment when Jennifer opened his eyes and made a painful snoring. Tony immediately got together and asked her.


    "Jennifer, Jennifer. Do you know who I am? Tell me quickly, what happened on the island prison. Why did you become like this, Steve?"


    His actions were a bit rude, but he thought of his current identity and everything that was represented by the island prison, neither Banna nor Fast Silver, did not say anything about it.


    However, facing such a problem. Jennifer did not answer him the first time. She just stared at him silently and then suddenly asked such a sentence.


    "Tony Stark, how can you prove your identity?"


    This sentence was so boring that Tony immediately showed a strange expression and looked at her.


    "Hey, Jennifer. Your brain is not being stupid. Look at it, it''s me, Tony Stark. I am me, why should I prove my identity?"


    This answer was very rude, so Jennifer frowned at once. Looking at Jennifer''s performance, Fast Silver immediately did not want to. He went up and pushed Tony aside, then took Jennifer''s hand and said to her.


    "Don''t care for him, Jennifer. I am Pete, your boyfriend, do you remember me?"


    "Pitt?" Seeing Pete, Jennifer, who was very emotionally unstable, broke out immediately. She immediately plunged into the chest of Fast Silver, crying in his arms. "You **** bastard, why do you appear now. Why are you not with me when I need you the most?"


    She burst into tears, and in the face of her performance, fast silver was in a state of disappointment, and her face became ugly.


    It can be seen from Jennifer''s performance that during this period of time, what kind of terrible thing she has encountered. At the time of this happening, as a boyfriend, she was not around her, which made Pete''s heart immediately filled with self-blame and resentment.


    He blames his inaction, as a boyfriend, but he does not do what a boyfriend should do, even to protect his beloved woman can not do. And resentment is the birth of the **** who caused it all. Although he still doesn''t know who is hurting Jennifer''s bastard, but in his own heart, he has made up his mind, that is, he must let this guy receive the punishment he deserves, let him feel his heart well. The anger that is about to explode.


    With this in mind, Quick Silver immediately hugged Jennifer''s trembling body and then said hard to her in her ear.


    "Tell me, Jennifer. Who made you like this. I swear, I will retaliate all the pains you have suffered, I swear!"


    This sudden speech greatly stimulated Jennifer''s nerves, so that she immediately raised her head and said to the fast silver.


    "No, no! Pete, we can''t do this. Listen to me, we can''t be superheroes. Let''s go back to Huiyao City and get married honestly, like a normal person. Good I really don''t want to continue this life of fear now. Now I just want to live quietly on a quiet day, never to have a relationship with these **** things. Pete, promise me, promise me Ok?"


    "Good, good. I promise you, I promise you."


    Biting his lips and looking at Jennifer''s poor look, Pete had to bite his teeth even though he hated the ground, but he agreed with Jennifer''s request. And looking at all of this in front of him, Tony and Benner looked at each other and saw an incredible look from the other''s eyes.


    You must know that Jennifer is not an ordinary woman, even if she did not become a Hulk, she is also a strong woman, a man who dares to fight hard with the evil forces of the underworld. Such a presence, the ability to bear in the heart is actually very high, and may even be far higher than most men. It is precisely because of this that Tony, in any case, can''t think of what it would be like, and let her become such a small woman who is scared of courage.


    That must be very horrible, and it is also because of terror. Tony��s heart became more and more urgent.


    The Gudao Prison is the safest prison in his hand. It is incredible that such a prison is broken when it is broken. But because of this, Tony has to figure out what is inside. Otherwise, there are now island prisons, and there will be other similar incidents in the future. Without knowing all this, the Hydra can be invaded into any place like a deserted person. And that would be a disaster for the entire league.


    In this case, Tony couldn''t take care of Jennifer''s current situation. He once again stared at Jennifer and said to her in a harsh tone.


    "Listen, Jennifer. What do you want to do, I don''t care, but now, you have to tell me what you saw. How was the island prison broken, how the Hydra people did it. Have Steve them? What are they doing now? If you know, please tell me the truth. This is very important, even related to the safety of the entire human race."


    "Stark, what do you want to do. You didn''t see Jennifer very scared now? Her emotions are hard to settle down. Why do you want to mention these things to her?"


    Jennifer has not answered yet, but the fast silver has already begun to worry. He had to worry, because his emotions are now out of control. If you don''t vent it again, then he simply doesn''t know what to do.


    Tony knows this too, so he didn''t take care of fast silver. Instead, she stared at Jennifer quietly, waiting for her to give her an answer.


    In this case, Jennifer took the fast silver. Then closed his eyes and said to Tony.


    "I know what happened, I can tell you everything. But after that, I have nothing to do with you anymore. I will be an ordinary person and never participate in your struggle. You Do you understand me?"


    "Of course, I promise you." Three fingers were erected, and Tony made a vow. "As long as you tell me what I want to know, I promise that you can live the life of the ordinary people you want. I can even create a new identity for you. No one but us will know. Your past."


    For this guarantee, Jennifer closed his eyes and nodded, then silenced for a little while, then dumb and stunned, said to him.


    "The island prison was broken because of the virus. The guy named Wesker injected a remote-controlled virus into a jailed prisoner. The jailer attacked the caretaker in the entire prison when he needed it, and They are wiped out."


    This sentence made Tony feel a little stunned. He also realized that under the influence of the virus, this is indeed a possible look. But it is only possible.


    "If it''s a virus, it makes sense. Just how do they know the location of the island prison? And the jailer, how do they know the identity of the jailer? And, in the first time of the attack, the island Why didn��t the prison dive into the deep sea?��


    Jennifer did not answer this question. But her silence gave Tony the best answer. Tony is not stupid. He knows for sure what is this?


    Inside rape! If there is no traitor, this is impossible to say. And only a certain level of traitors can tell this kind of secret thing to the Hydra. But who is this traitor? Tony couldn''t think of it. He can only quietly set his own determination to increase the power of cleaning in his own heart, and then continue to ask Jennifer.


    "Well, I figured it out. So, can you tell me where they went? Steve found you and the body of another prisoner, Ivan Vanke. Others are Steve is still a winter soldier, and he has disappeared. Who are they?"


    These two people, whether they are Captain America or Winter Soldier, are the targets that Tony is most interested in now. Needless to say, the Winter Soldier is the enemy of his father and his mother, and he is also recognized as a big criminal in the whole of the United States. Such a guy must fall into his own hands and be judged.


    And the captain, Tony is very complicated for his emotions. He hopes that he can suppress him by the turmoil he caused, try him, and let him know that he is right against him. But he did not want him to die, especially in the hands of the Hydra. To a certain extent, he also has an unspeakable hope for the captain. So this time he really wants to know the whereabouts of these two people.


    Just facing such a problem, Jennifer��s face instantly became ugly. Fear, anger, not understanding and stunned. Numerous emotional conflicts are in her heart, and her body begins to tremble. When the fast silver saw her like this, he immediately hugged her and shouted.


    "Enough, can you not ask these questions. Isn''t this obvious? Is the group of **** of Hydra, will they still show their enthusiasm to the captain?"


    This is a widely recognized view. In fact, they are almost ready to accept it. But this is the time, Jennifer suddenly grabbed the arm of Fast Silver, raised his head with difficulty, and said to them.


    "No, it''s not like this. The captain has rebelled. Captain Steve Rogers, the captain of the United States, is the one who has been inserted by the Hydra. He shouted the long-lived Hydra in front of me and wanted to kill me. Everything in me is what he does. He is a traitor, one of the most terrible and cruel traitors."


    As soon as the news came out, it immediately became like a blue sky on everyone��s mind. Let them not speak for a long time. When Tony was so easy to return to God, he violently said such a sentence.


    "This is impossible!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 835： Hateful Hulk joins

    The truth that Jennifer said is naturally unbelievable. But the one that is the most unacceptable of this reality is Tony, who has already become a deadly enemy with the Captain America.


    Although in recent conflicts, the conflict between them has grown. But this is not enough to make Tony believe that the captain will be the kind of Hydra. You know, seventy years ago, the captain had already started a desperate struggle with the Hydra. At that time, he led the roaring commando team, and with the support of Tony''s father and other scientists, the smashing of the Hydra''s plot again and again, and finally established the victory of the entire European battlefield.


    If you say that you have done this, he will be a Hydra. So what would a roaring commando team with him fight side by side, and what would be the scientist who kept giving him support like his father?


    For Tony, this is not only the filth of the captains who were born and killed in World War II, but also the denial of his father''s life. So he immediately refuted it.


    "This is absolutely impossible. How could Steve be a Hydra? It must be that you read it wrong, that''s right. You must be wrong."


    "I can''t be wrong. The **** responded to the Hydra guy in front of me and shouted to him the long live of Hydra. Then in order to prove his loyalty like Hydra, submit the so-called The name of the vote. He immediately launched an attack on me and killed the killer. I saw it all in my eyes and remembered it. How could I be wrong!"


    In the face of Tony''s rebuttal, Jennifer is naturally emotionally unable to self. When it comes to pain, her person who is in it is obviously a bit heavier than the outsiders. Even said that outsiders simply can''t understand what kind of suffering and embarrassment her heart is.


    When she saw her emotions, Quick Silver immediately put her tightly in her arms, and at the same time she was low on Tony.


    "Damn Tony, you bastard, it��s time for this. Do you think she still needs to tell you something about this issue?"


    The answer to this question is unquestionable. Jennifer had no need to fool Tony at such a big price. You know, without this new technology from Altron, Jennifer may have to die. At that time, the so-called truth can only be buried with her.


    If this is a trap, then the uncertainty of this trap is really too big. It is almost impossible to achieve. Unless someone can predict the prophet, it is impossible to set such a trap.


    Therefore, at this time, whether they are Tony or Benner, they are already very clear in their hearts. They know that even if Jennifer said that everything is impossible, all of this is true. Even if they don''t believe it anymore, but what happens in the world that they don''t believe will happen?


    Maybe to convince yourself, perhaps to convince others. At this time, Banner, who had been silent, was lowered and said to Jennifer Wen.


    "Calm down, Jennifer. Think about it. What happened at the time? We carefully looked through the matter and looked at what was missing in our business."


    Banner''s identity is undoubtedly a worthwhile existence for Jennifer, so she stunned and slowly calmed down her breathing and said to them.


    "Things are like this. At that time, the guy was secretly inquiring about Ivan Vanke about the information of the Hydra. Then suddenly, the island prison was attacked, and then"


    Combinging his own memories, Jennifer spoke out everything he saw. And listening to everything she said, everyone''s face began to become a little ugly.


    If what she said is true, then everything has become unmistakable. The captain has betrayed them and invested in the squat of the Hydra. This will be a big blow to the entire anti-Hydro fan alliance. Especially those superheroes, they will have to suffer more colored vision.


    They are not going to be seen because of the Winter Soldiers incident, and they will face more questions now. Imagine that even the so-called moral model of the captain will betray, then who can guarantee that the superheroes who meet with him will not step on his footsteps?


    For Tony, what he is more worried about is not this problem. What he cares more about is the betrayal of the captain. For him, the captain did not only betray them, but betrayed the entire human race. More importantly, he betrayed his dead father.


    You must know that Howard was determined to inherit his legacy after the death of the captain. He and Peggy Carter and others worked together to form a profound organization such as the SHIELD. Now, the captain��s identity has turned into a Hydra, and it��s almost said that Howard��s life has been played by the captain��s guy. And this is simply unbearable for Tony, who is very respectful of his father.


    So immediately, he stood up and walked out to the outside. And considering his current mood, I really don''t guess what he wants to do. But just because he knows what he is going to do, it is even more worrying. So, Benner immediately blocked him in front of him and said to him.


    "Tony, what do you want to do?"


    "Is that still used to say? I am going to convene a meeting of the Allies, thoroughly committing the crime to the bastard, and then passing him all over the world. I want him not to die."


    As a son, this is exactly what Tony should do. Whether in public or private, Bangna has no reason to stop him. Even he said that he just wants to stand by and can''t do it.


    To know that Jennifer is his cousin, he has blood relatives in this world. His own loved ones have been treated with such inhumanity, and his heart has been holding a fire. The reason why he did not vent it is because his reason is telling him very clearly, there are still places in it, and there are places to consider.


    So he stopped Tony and said to him seriously.


    "Calm a little, Tony. Things don''t necessarily look like you think. You think about it. In terms of the captain''s usual performance, he can''t be that kind of person at all. And, you don''t think he and the guy in the Hydra. Is there a big problem with the dialogue? Why did he still say that he would rather die than to surrender, but in a blink of an eye he directly casts his head in the embrace of Hydra because of the opposite sentence. In the middle? Don''t you think this is a problem?"


    "What do you want to say, in this case, do you still think that the **** is forced?"


    Tony, who was under anger, didn''t want to hear so many redundant explanations at all. He immediately yelled at Benner. However, since I dare to say so, Benner is naturally well prepared. He did not retreat without Tony''s emotions, but continued to state his views.


    "I think that the reason why the captain will be like this is to be brainwashed by the enemy. Think about what Jennifer said, the man who said the Hydra did not have any order at all. If it is performing an opera That sentence has some meaning. But in that case, that sentence is simply nonsense. Even if it is an idiot, it is impossible to put it into the arms of others because of this completely irrelevant discourse. So vicious, so thorough. This is not the captain we know, so I think there must be some problems in this. My doubts are not completely impossible."


    "Yes, what you said is indeed possible." In the explanation of Banner, Tony calmed down. But the cockroaches on his face did not fade at all, but instead became deeper. "But it may be the case."


    "The captain of the US that we usually see is just an external camouflage. Like the movie stars in Hollywood, he is fully engaged in his performance. Heath Ledger can even take drugs for a clown. To drown himself, the captain of the United States, for his own glorious image, was born and died several times before the people, showing that it is entirely possible to show a hero. He is a good actor, but also a good spy."


    "So, when he can''t play a good role as before because of my blows, and continue to stalk among us. Hydra people will naturally not give up so easily, they will naturally want such a The Forces are returning to their arms. The words you said can be counted as a secret, a sign that allows the Captain America to return to the Hydra."


    "This is where they are smart and embarrassed. In order to prevent various temptations for the captain of the United States, they must have already made a decision. If there is no such code, then the captain of the United States must be the captain of the United States. And if there is This secret number is equivalent to letting an actor return to reality. The captain of the United States naturally becomes his original appearance, and his true appearance."


    "In this way, who is more likely to be between us?"


    Tony''s cold words made Banner speechless. He was not convinced, but he knew that Tony at this time could not accept his statement anyway. Therefore, he can only be silent and maintain an attitude of neither agreeing nor opposing. But this is not what Tony wants to see, so he immediately presses up.


    "Bruce, I know what you are thinking. But you have to know that he is now a Hydra. He will be our enemy and will try to destroy everything. Are you still at this time? Do you stand by? Do you still have to watch him and bring war and slaughter to those innocent people? Bruce is the time to make a choice, it is time for you to stand up!"


    Silence, then nod. Bruce Banner knows that he has no reason to stay out of the way, so he can only give Tony a reply.


    "I know, Tony. I will join in." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 836： Play China accidentally

    The first action of the Hydra from the secret, the situation in the whole world has undergone an indescribable change. But all this is not a problem for Zhou Yi, who is on vacation.


    For him, these battles on the earth are really the same as the struggle between a group of ants, and no one will stick out their fingers to help each pair of truss shards when the two ants fight. . If there is, then it can only be said that this is a casual, too boring guy. Obviously, Zhou Yi did not have a leisure time to this point.


    He would rather spend his time on his own women and children than on those who often fight. The human beings of this world have made him too disappointed. So to some extent, he has given up on them. And there is already an idea that makes them fend for themselves.


    This is a long-standing idea, and it was his decision after several measurements. At least, he said this to himself in his heart. However, when he saw the wanted command of the captain of the United States on his screen and the commentary on the order, he still inevitably paid attention to it.


    And this is to make the face of the piano holding the child around him unremarkable.


    "Why, are you still thinking about their troubles at this time?"


    "No, of course not!"


    Looking back and laughing, Zhou Yi took Xiao Zhouyu up and said to the piano.


    "I just have some feelings. It��s all this time. They still like to fight in the inner life. You have this kind of effort to make a deal with the Shandal people and let your civilization cross the interstellar era. Isn��t it very good? Well?"


    "They are not stupid. They naturally know what you are saying. Just knowing that knowing what to do and doing it is another thing."


    When I heard Zhou Yi��s question, the piano immediately showed a sneer.


    "This kind of thing that makes the whole civilization leap forward will inevitably touch the interests of the existing class. Those people are not fools. They simply cannot do things at the expense of their own interests to promote the progress of humanity. So they would rather When a blind man turns a blind eye to this step in front of him, he is not willing to do things that you can see clearly."


    "Hey, I can''t do this without hearing. I can see even if I can. I have a bad eye?"


    Holding his own son, Zhou Yi directly opened his eyes and looked at the piano around him. The weird look, Xiao Zhouyu, who was carrying a bunch of candied fruit in her mouth, immediately looked at her mother.


    Looking at the strange action of the father and the son, Qin shook his head helplessly and said to them.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble. It''s all time, we can''t think about other things, like where should we eat at noon?"


    "Yes, eat. Dad, I want to eat what I ate yesterday. I want to eat Beijing Roast Duck."


    Xiao Zhouyu, who was brought to China by Zhouyi for the first time, learned Chinese in just two days. Although it was only Mandarin, it was enough to make people surprised by his intelligence. In fact, during these days of playing in China, many people have already asked Xiao Zhouyu. How can he say that Chinese is so good?


    We must know that Chinese is the most difficult language to learn in the world. Among them, the dialects of various regions, as well as slang, proverbs and even some special spoken words, have reached the point where they can kill any foreigner who learns Chinese. Therefore, under normal circumstances, people who do not have a bit of talent in language do not really have the mind to die with Chinese.


    Of course, this does not prevent the hospitable Chinese from welcoming every visitor from abroad. However, foreigners who can speak Chinese fluently must be more popular with the Chinese. And like Xiao Zhouyu, who is obviously mixed with the characteristics of a mixed-race, and looks very lovable, and can still speak a small Chinese dialect of Xiaozhengtai, is more popular with the enthusiastic Chinese.


    It can be said that this little guy can be the focus of a group of people no matter where they go. In a place where some locals are particularly enthusiastic, there will be a group of middle-aged women who especially like Xiaozhengtai. When they rushed up, they immediately put a bunch of snacks in the pocket of this little guy.


    For this kind of enthusiasm, at first, whether it is Xiao Zhouyu or the piano is somewhat uncomfortable. Especially the piano that is not in a good mood, at the beginning, even used it to the enthusiastic people who rushed up. But when she realized the good intentions of these people and felt their special enthusiasm, she gradually put down these guards. And with this kind of thing happening again and again, she and Xiao Zhouyu are actually somewhat used to it.


    They are used to this kind of enthusiasm, and Xiao Zhouyu is very satisfied with the small pockets that they will never be empty. Even said that this little guy has already liked this country, and also made a wish to live in this country for a lifetime.


    If you can, the piano is really willing to satisfy his wish. But she knows that this is an impossible thing. At the very least, it is impossible now. Xiao Zhouyu''s real life is in the future, not in the present. So what she can do now is to satisfy every single idea as much as possible.


    So when the little guy said that he wanted to eat the Beijing Roast Duck, the piano immediately ordered the Zhou Yifa.


    "Don''t you hear it? Xiao Zhouyu wants to eat Beijing Roast Duck, and don''t hurry to take us."


    For Zhou Yi, the wife and children are the biggest. So as soon as he heard this, he immediately took the child, took his wife, and walked straight to where they were going. Looking at such a home and a complete scene, many young people have shown a look of envy and hate.


    Although they can''t hear what the piano says. But this does not prevent them from seeing the relationship between her and Zhou Yi from the relatives of the piano. And having such a beautiful foreign wife, this obviously makes these young people see Zhou Yi as the most hateful life winner.


    For most single dogs, such a life winner should simply be pulled out and burned. Therefore, their view of Zhou Yi is naturally not friendly. However, this is not a problem for Zhou Yi. If a single dog can do something, then it is impossible to be a single dog. Therefore, under the watchful eyes of these single dogs, he not only swayed, but also provocatively appeared in front of their faces and the piano became more and more relatives.


    This is naturally the face of these single dogs, even when he walked into the famous Quanjude, many people immediately cast a resentful look on him.


    But the eyes of these people are not just directed at him. Because at this moment in the hotel, there is already a guy similar to him, sharing a considerable part of the firepower for him.


    It is a well-dressed middle-aged man, handsome and handsome, quite a kind of Confucian style that the Chinese have admired since ancient times. Some white hair color indicates that he is no longer young, but the smell of the years has made him more attractive than many young people.


    This can be proved by the blonde beauty sitting across from him.


    It��s just that it��s different from the tall, strong and sound Zhou Yi. This seemingly elegant man seems to have physical problems, so that he can only sit in a wheelchair. However, this does not affect the woman''s senses to him. Even if he just sneaked a glance, Zhou Yi was able to confirm that the woman had completely indulged and fell in love with the man opposite her. And there is no room for any reversal.


    This is not just him, a little bit of a look, the guy who can see the woman''s heart can see it. And this made them even more distressed.


    Such a large foreign good cabbage has so arched a sick pig, and this kind of thing will be somewhat regrettable.


    Of course, this is just a joke. The Chinese folk style has been subtle since ancient times. Most of these similar words can only be used as a kind of joke. It is totally impossible. This is clear whether Zhou Yi or the elegant man he saw, so they only smiled at the surrounding eyes.


    Otherwise, you will try to change to a **** Fangdong northeastern man, don''t give you a look.


    This time just above the meal, the reputation of Quanjude made the world''s foodies rush to this place, so naturally, Zhou Yi encountered an embarrassing problem, that is, there is no seat.


    The waiter said sorry to Zhou Yi, but the guests waiting in front of you all lined up outside, so I am sorry, please come back later.


    In this case, Xiao Zhouyu, who is full of expectations, naturally opened his mouth. The piano also showed a dissatisfied look at the right time. In this regard, Zhou Yi, the husband and father of the most natural, is unlikely to disappoint them, so he can only prepare for the magic of the money to clear the way to see if some good people can make a place.


    At this time, the middle-aged man who had noticed that he had noticed when Zhou Yiyi came in was opening his mouth at this time.


    "This gentleman, it is better to have a table with us. Anyway, there is a lot of space here, and we are also dissatisfied. And it��s a bit more lively. Isn��t it the custom of Chinese people eating?��


    "This is not good. This gentleman, we don''t seem to know, so it''s not good to trouble you."


    Zhou Yi was very polite and planned to reject the proposal. But the middle-aged man said to him again with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Your son is very cute, I like it very much. So I don''t mind sitting with such a handsome little gentleman. And, Alexia doesn''t speak Chinese yet, for China''s customs. She is not very used. There is your wife here, I think she can also let go a little. So, can you please give me a thin noodle?"


    "Of course." Shrugging his shoulders, Zhou Yi dismissed his previous plans and took the child to the man''s side. "I''m honored. Right, I haven''t introduced myself yet, my name is Zhou, Zhou Yi."


    "Really, I am also surnamed Zhou. Smith. Zhou. According to China, we were two hundred years ago."


    With a slight smile, the middle-aged man��s eyes began to flow inexplicably. For him, the meaning of this sentence is quite meaningful. (~^~)

 Chapter 837： Aggressive step by step

    Faced with the words of this stranger who is close to each other, Zhou Yi just smiled quietly.


    "Mr. Zhou is joking. Zhou is the big surname of China. There are millions of surnames and weeks. If these people are a family five hundred years ago, how big is this family?"


    "I am just that." Shrugging his shoulders, Smith. The face of the week showed a look of self-deprecating. ��I was born abroad and spent decades in the spring and autumn abroad. This time I just wanted to see what my ancestors described as their hometown. I just didn��t think that people like me could not It��s a Chinese. I don��t even know the most basic Chinese people��s chills. It��s really ridiculous to get up.��


    ��People who don��t experience Chinese culture education can��t learn the implicit language and the way they talk. It��s hard to understand the art of this language when we have settled overseas.��


    Taking the tea cup in front of him, Zhou Yi suddenly changed his topic.


    "Right, Mr. Zhou, haven''t asked where you are from?"


    "I?" Hearing this sudden problem, Smith. Zhou smiled and responded. "I am a Los Angeles native. I am a third-generation American immigrant. I joined the American paratroopers when I was young, and then I left such a disease. Later, I immigrated to France and settled there. I and Ah. Leccia, where I met."


    When he heard this, Zhou Yi took a look at Alex of this Smith. Had, this is a very typical blonde beauty. Behave in a polite manner and be elegant. At first glance, you know that you have received higher education, or even a woman born in a noble family. Of course, the most important thing is that she seems to be less than thirty years old, and compared with Smith, who is almost fifty years old, the age of this woman is too much.


    At a glance, you can see the difference of almost twenty years old, a typical example of old burdock grass. It is no wonder that so many people have exposed that strange look to them before. After all, this is the most repulsive behavior for most single dogs. The good cabbages have been arched, so that these single dogs have no food to eat, which is simply a sin.


    However, Zhou Yi��s idea is different from these single dogs. You know, he is proud to stand in the ranks of life winners. Don''t look at him, there is only one beside him, but in his home, there are still four or five dead women waiting for him. If this comes out, it is enough to make these single dogs have an impulse to burn him. Therefore, the winner of life like him will not have any embarrassment about Smith. On the contrary, he has only the simplest appreciation.


    "This sister is very beautiful, Mr. Zhou, your luck is very good."


    "I was praised. Sometimes I feel that my luckiest thing is to meet Alexia."


    In the face of Zhou Yi, I did not do anything to pinch the hand of a woman named Alexia. Smith��s face once again showed a gentle smile. "Right, I haven''t asked you yet, this Mr. Zhou, where are you from?"


    "I lived on the West Coast for a while, and then settled in New York. After I had an accident in New York, I made the same choices as most New Yorkers and settled in Huiyao City. Just now, I have recently been free. Time, so I took my wife and children back to mainland China to see."


    Just like describing an ordinary white-collar worker with free money, Zhou Yi was so sloppy in front of Smith. And when he heard his answer, Smith just smiled and began to talk about irrelevant things.


    "Yes? That''s a pretty good decision. You know, in the last few decades, China''s development has been a leap. Sometimes I think, moving my family back here, will it? It will be a more definitive decision."


    "Maybe, after all, the economic center of the world is shifting here. It is always better to make a decision early than to regret it later."


    "It is also. And no matter what, China is also the hometown of these Chinese people. Looking at the scenery here, and the people here, there will always be a feeling of wanting people to fall back to the roots. The ancestors have been thinking about such a day, maybe In my hands, their dreams are coming to the realization."


    "So, you have decided to go back to China to develop." Amazingly glanced at Smith in front of him, Zhou Yi was straightforward. "I thought that the three or four generations of immigrants like you and me have given up on this idea."


    In the face of Zhou Yi''s law, Smith smiled and his face suddenly showed a vicissitude.


    "When you are so old to me, you will know. At this time, relatives and memories are the most important. Lonely, you will be desperately searching for everything that can comfort your heart. Only in this way can you feel Slightly better."


    "I have been doing this in my life. I am so old, but I don''t even have a child. If I didn''t meet Alexia. Maybe I am still alone. So I thought about it from that time. Let her go to a place where I can rest in peace. Here, the hometown of my ancestors is undoubtedly the best choice."


    "This will be a good choice. For a man like you, this would be a good choice."


    After watching Smith quietly for a while, Zhou Yi was as stressed as he was. And when he heard his words, Smith''s face was stiff, and then he regained his demeanor.


    "You got it right, I think this will be my most correct decision. Oh, yes, I haven''t asked, is this gentleman and this lady?"


    "My son Zhou Yu, and my wife Qin. Gray."


    "Very cute child. Zhou Yu, if I remember that there is nothing wrong with it, it should be the feather fan towel, and talk about laughing and smashing Zhou Gongyi. This is indeed a good name."


    Silently admired, Smith. Zhou looked completely at the conversation of a few adults, only looking at the happy guys he ate. There was a different look in his eyes.


    "If I can, can I take a photo with this child? Really, I really like this lovely child. If I have children, his children should be so big now."


    When such a discourse comes out, people can''t help but think of the sadness of his lonely life, which inevitably gives him a bit of sympathy. But all this was not true in Zhou Yi''s body. He just looked at Smith in front of him and stared at him for a moment before he was facing him.


    "Sorry, Mr. Zhou. My child doesn''t like to be photographed, so I''m sorry, I''m afraid there is no way to satisfy your wish."


    This kind of behavior is somewhat impersonal, but Zhou Yi��s performance is his own inhuman thoughts. He already understood something, so he didn''t mind showing his thoughts out of action.


    As a wise man, Smith naturally understood what he meant. Therefore, his face suddenly showed a regretful look, but he still suppressed the disappointment in his heart and showed a gentle smile to Yan.


    "In this case, then I will not force it."


    "This is the best!" Look at Zhou Yu, who is already basically full of food and drink, and the increasingly silent atmosphere between them. Zhou Yi stood up directly, facing Smith. "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Smith. Mr. Zhou. But I think it''s time for this short meeting to end. If you can, I hope this is the last time we met. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Such a sudden discourse not only made Smith reveal a strange expression, but even the piano revealed a look that did not understand. But soon, Smith responded and then put a bitter smile on his face.


    "I understand, I understand. I know what you mean. Mr. Zhou Yi, I will do it, please rest assured."


    "I mean not only me, but also some other people. Including them, don''t touch them, never. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Almost a bit aggressive, Zhou Yi once again emphasized to Smith. In the face of his aggressiveness, Smith has always been retreating step by step.


    "I understand what you mean, I can assure you that I will not do that. Absolutely not!"


    "I hope you can remember what you are saying today."


    Squinting, watching Smith for a while. Zhou Yi turned his eyes to the piano.


    "Dear. I think we should leave now. What about you?"


    "of course!"


    For Zhou Yi��s obvious indication, the piano naturally cannot violate her meaning. She pulled up her child and put her hand into the arms of Zhou Yi. From beginning to end, she did not comment on their conversation. And this means that she has silent support for Zhou Yi.


    And just like this, Zhou Yi took his wife and children slowly disappeared into his sight. Like the piano, Alexei, who has remained silent, is finally indignant in his heart and indignant at Smith.


    "How can he say this to you, don''t he know your identity?"


    "No, Alexia. Of course he knows that he is smarter than you think. But it is because he knows this and he will say that to me."


    Holding down Alexia��s hand, Smith, who had been smiling, gradually faded into his face.


    "This is still my fault. I shouldn''t come to contact him now. I should wait, wait a second. When we have equal rights to communicate. I am too anxious, but this is not without room for turning. Aleksia, how long is the time we have agreed?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 838： Blackmail negotiation of greed

    "No, my old friend, I have already come."


    In a bit of cold laughter, a foreigner dressed as a gentleman has sat in front of Smith. Zhou and smiled at him.


    For this horrible, even disgusting smile, Smith frowned and rarely got a bit angry.


    "You are late, Mephisto. As we have agreed, you should be right before an hour ago."


    "The work you have arranged is not easy to do. And, I have already come, just to see the guy sitting next to you, I don''t have the courage to come up."


    The smile on his face has not changed, and Mephisto answered it. As he spoke, he also unknowingly stuffed the food in front of his mouth into his mouth. The fierce eating, so many diners who used to see foreigners have a terrible feeling.


    In this regard, Smith only frowned slightly, and then said to him with a little sarcasm.


    "Why, the imperial Mephisto, the Lord of Hell. Is there any low-level emotion of fear?"


    "Fear?" Hearing this, the fast-moving Mephisto raised his head and revealed a radiant smile. "This kind of emotion is not at all low-level. This is what any living creature in the world has to learn. Only by learning the fear can you know what is worthy of awe. Only by learning to fear can you know what it is. It is what you deserve. Can human beings stand out from the hearts of all living beings because of awe, and become the masters of the present earth?"


    "I am not coming to discuss this kind of human development problem with you. Tell me, how is your preparation work done?"


    Putting down the water in his hand, Smith directly asked about his work problems. And when he heard him ask, Mephisto raised his head and wiped his mouth in a neat way, then he said to him slowly.


    "Of course, I have already done the things you told me. Just, I have to explain that just to pave the way for your plan, you will directly make a sacrifice to your faithful running dog. This is not good. Let''s go."


    "You are the people of the Yoshida family?" Hearing him, Smith immediately sneered. "Why, do you think that I don''t know that they secretly contact you, want to use your power to defeat me and seize the power of Hydra?"


    "You know. Well, I am no exception. After all, it is the Baron who will not fail. If the two hearts of his men can''t see it, then it is not worthy to cooperate with me to this extent. Just, there are Do you have to do that? You know, you lost your control, and your control of Hydra''s Asian region can be completely out of control. At this time, facing an aggressive government alliance, this is not a wise decision."


    Like the kindness of his own, Murphysto persuaded Smith. For his statement, Smith is completely a sneering attitude.


    "Do you know? Mephisto, in this country, there is a saying that you must first be inside. If you can''t even press on your own hands, then what is more powerful? What about the enemy?"


    "But, my old friend. The history of this country is also telling you such a thing. If you fight hard, then the end result is just to let the outsiders get cheaper. What is the word to say? With the fight, the fisherman is profitable?"


    The appearance of Mephisto has evolved to the point where he is heartbroken. If he does not know him, I am afraid that he really thought that he was upset to this level for his friends. However, Smith is very clear about what kind of thing is in the interior of this guy with a gentleman''s skin. So he was not touched by his expression at all. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and asked him coldly.


    "So, who is the fisherman?"


    When the question was asked, Murphysto, who had a smile on his face, immediately converges on his face, and no longer entangles in this issue. And this also proves that he has shown this appearance, but only wants to cover it.


    If you want to make a profit, you have to see this pair of battles. And Smith annihilated the guys with two hearts under his hand, but the Thunder means. It can almost be said that overnight, let the **** guys flow into the river, completely scribbled.


    In order to cover up such movements, he even mobilized the secret troops and went directly to the island prison to give the US government a surprise attack, using a fancy bomb to seduce their sights. In this case, the government allies who have been completely blinded by the eyes naturally cannot be the so-called fishermen. The real fisherman is obviously only the guy who looks well-dressed.


    Smith will not forget, this well-dressed guy is the devil under the skin. Such a guy is definitely not goodwill to anyone. Even if they currently have the status of a partner, Smith can''t believe him at all.


    Just like now, Smith asked him to clear the Yoshida family, not because they found something they had colluded with. This is a cast name, an opportunity for the Mephisto partner to prove his position. As a jealous guy, Mephisto naturally made the most intelligent decision.


    For him, cooperation is cooperation, and interests are of interest. When it is necessary to make a choice, he will naturally choose the party that is more interested in himself. At this point, Smith undoubtedly maintains a huge advantage. Therefore, he naturally will not regret showing his loyalty to him.


    Of course, they all know that this is just a performance. After all, it��s just that the conditions provided by Smith are too tempting for him. Otherwise, it��s impossible to use Smith as a devil��s temper. Moreover, there is still a large part of the reason for this, that is, Smith is too dripping.


    He walked step by step and did not give Mephisto a chance to make a hole. And the conditions he mentioned were like a carrot lying in front of the scorpion, letting Mephisto covet. Always being so hung by people, naturally it will make Mephisto feel not a taste. And he and the people under Smith quietly reached an agreement, and did not want to give him a warning.


    He believes that Smith''s wisdom should also be able to understand his warnings. But he still couldn''t help but mention him.


    "Smith, about your plan. I think I need to remind you. Should you speed up the progress? You know, I have made a great effort for your plan, but until now, your plan has even A clue can''t be seen. This is not good, very bad. You have to know that many people have limited patience, including me."


    "Mefesto, if you have a way to hold people you just saw here, then I don''t mind starting my plan now. And if you can''t do this, then give me honestly waiting. I am less likely to make waves on my side. I can tell you very clearly that I will only start my plan if I think it is the most appropriate time. If you have no patience, then you can quit my plan now. ""


    In the face of Mephisto''s suggestion, Smith is naturally clear and clear. However, he did not mean any compromise. On the contrary, he insisted on his position very much on this issue, and he did not even allow anyone to give any opinion to him.


    In the face of Smith''s attitude, Murphysto''s eyes narrowed, and the smile on his face suddenly became a little awkward. He would like to flip the table directly and use what is the most violent and direct action to get what he wants. This kind of thing has been done countless times in the past few years, and it can be said that the experience is sufficient and can no longer be sufficient. But in the face of Smith, he could not do this at all.


    The rewards that Smith proposed were full of temptation for him, so that he could not determine the determination to slap the table. And his embarrassment, so that Mephisto even if it is overturned the table, it is impossible to get any return. After all, Mephisto is a devil, and the devil is the most important interest. After measuring the gains and losses several times, he immediately converges on his face and then restores his smile to his most gentleman''s state.


    "I understand what you mean. Smith, I will give you enough patience. But I also hope that you can trust me like this. You know, a devil''s trust is not something that is good, if you let me down Then, even a person like you will inevitably feel hellish torture. At this point, please believe me, I have no false words."


    "Of course." The threat from the devil did not make Smith feel any comfort. He pulled his mouth and revealed an indifferent smile. "Since I dare to deal with the devil, naturally I am fully prepared. So, you don''t need to worry about anything. Everything is in my hands. Just take a little patience, You will get what you want."


    "That''s the best. In this case, I will wait for your summons, Mr. Smith."


    After a deep look at Smith, Mephisto stood up and quietly walked in front of him. And watching the devil gradually disappeared into the shadows in the dark. Smith��s face is showing obvious disdain.


    Greed is always the original sin of man. Even the devil can''t get rid of the influence of greed. Greedy, never ending, but they don''t even think about it, will they be killed? I am afraid that they do not know this, but they are not willing to think about it. In the final analysis, it is still a huge interest that allows him to selectively forget this possibility.


    And this is the biggest mistake he has made in Smith''s eyes, a mistake that won''t happen again. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 839： Identity reveals family problems

    Back to the temporary residence, the piano couldn''t help but be curious, and asked Zhou Yifa.


    "Yan, your situation today looks a bit wrong. The man named Smith, are you a little too intense about his emotions?"


    ��Is it intense?��


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yi, who had already put on his pajamas, couldn��t help but touch his chin and asked in an innocent gesture.


    He wants to fool this topic, but the piano is too familiar to him. Therefore, his fooling did not play any role at all, but the piano added a little interest in this matter.


    "Of course. Don''t want to fool me. Your emotions about that man are simply not normal. It feels like there is something between you. Do you know that man?"


    "No, I don''t know him. Strictly speaking, this should be the first time I met him."


    After spreading his hand, Zhou Yi gave a clear reply to the piano. But Qin does not think that he is telling the truth. So now, he grabbed Zhou Yi��s arm and said to him.


    "Oh, dear. We are family members. Is there anything in the world that can''t be said to the family?"


    "But I really didn''t lie to you, Qin. I really don''t know that guy, this is the first time I met him."


    "Then you can explain why you have such a strange attitude? I have never seen your dislike of what other people have revealed such an obvious opinion. If you don''t know him, how can you have a goodwill? Does the person who lends a helping hand show this?"


    The vibrating of the piano has a word that makes Zhou Yi��s face seem to be a bitter smile. He knows that if he doesn''t explain it clearly, then I am afraid that the piano will not stop tonight. So he could only sigh and pull her down and say to her.


    "Okay, okay. I will tell you the reason, but you have to promise me one thing. If you don''t agree, I will never tell the truth."


    ��Do you need to do this?�� The piano that the subconscious wants to refute, seeing Zhou Yi��s serious face, immediately realized that this is probably his bottom line. He will not have any concessions on this issue. And there is no need for himself to argue with him about such a thing. So she could only nod her helplessly and said to Zhou Yi. "Well, I promise you, but you must at least tell me what you want me to promise you."


    "It''s very simple. What I want you to guarantee is that you won''t tell the man I met today to my mother!"


    "You mean Zhou Wei? I don''t understand!" Shaking his head, the piano''s mind immediately became confused. "What does this have to do with Zhou Wei? Is he the pursuer of Zhou Wei, I don''t think he looks like it."


    "If this is the case, then the guy should be sinking under the Pacific Ocean now." Screaming and sulking, Zhou Yi was helpless to tell the truth. "That guy is called Smith. Zhou, and the guy who abandoned me before I was born is also called this name. So, do you understand what I mean?"


    "You mean he is your father?" The piano instantly raised his tone. But soon she realized what she had said and slammed her voice down. "Are you sure? Or just fortunately the same name."


    "People of the same name cannot be in the same place. People in the same place cannot have the same experience. How can there be so many coincidences in the world? It is unreasonable. Moreover, I can feel that there is a special connection between me and him. I believe that Xiao Zhouyu thinks so too."


    Upon hearing such an answer, the face of the piano is also gloomy. She thought about it and finally said what she wanted to say. "Oh, this is really not a good thing. Dear, you should be able to feel it. He and the woman around him are not ordinary. I thought at first that I only met an ordinary superpower. But now I see Come, it seems that the situation should not be what I think. Do you think he is interested in approaching you? Or is it just a coincidence?"


    For this view of Qin, Zhou Yi obviously has a similar view. So he immediately shook his head and said to her.


    "This can''t be a coincidence. He obviously already knows about my existence, and I am afraid I know something about my current identity. When it comes to intentions, hehe." When it came to this, Zhou Yi snorted twice. It��s obvious that it��s not enough. "If he really wants it, he can come back to us in more than a decade. In that case, I might accept his existence. But he actually came back until now. You think that I still have the need to go this time. Accept him?"


    "Easy." Although Zhou Yi''s words are very calm, but for the piano that has found her mother''s feelings, she still feels sympathy for Zhou Yi''s experience. This allowed her to hug Zhou Yi��s head immediately and comforted him quietly. "Don''t be sad, dear. Without him, your life is not already here?"


    "I am not sad, I am just worried. You know, if my mother knows that he is still alive, then things are very bad. She will definitely want to bring him back, and at that time, our home will be It��s a big problem.��


    Looking up, put your head in the chest of the piano. Zhou Yi said to her with her eyes closed. When he heard his words, the piano also frowned deeply.


    She also realized that this would not be a good thing, but she also knew that the situation described by Zhou Yi was based on the worst case he had imagined. Maybe the situation is not as bad as he thought, maybe his father is not as bad as he thought?


    With such an idea, the piano extended his hand and kneaded Zhou Yi��s head, and said to him.


    "Maybe the situation is not as bad as you think? He will meet you in this way, rather than directly recognizing you. This shows that he also has such considerations. He does not want to destroy your present life. But as he said, he has some loneliness in his heart. So just want to see you and see his only relatives in this world?"


    "If it''s what you think, that''s fine."


    With a corner of his mouth, Zhou Yi was so emotional. And although he suddenly hugged the piano behind him, he smiled at her.


    "Forget it, this kind of headache is temporarily not wanted. Anyway, I have already given him a warning. If he dares to appear in front of me, don''t blame me for being rude to him. Mom lives very well now. I don��t need any one to join us in life. So, if he is smart, he should know what a political choice should be."


    "Easy, is it too simple for you to think so?" sighed, and the piano buried his head in the arms of Zhou Yi. "If he really gets in, can you still sink him under the sea?"


    "That is impossible." Think carefully, denying this possible existence. Zhou Yi suddenly scratched her ear and smiled at him. "But isn''t there still you? As long as you modify his memory slightly and remove everything about us from his mind, shouldn''t things be solved?"


    "Hey, how can you solve this problem? If you do this, you are not afraid of meeting him and your mother, because I can''t recognize her, but make her more sad?"


    Because of Zhou Yi''s words, the piano with a great snoring feeling immediately rose from his chest and said to him dissatisfied.


    "And, you don''t feel it. Is this your practice for your mother''s love in that year?"


    "Please, Qin. I guess my mother can''t remember the things of the year. And, I think Mr. Ferguson is a better husband than the bastard. At the very least, my mother married him. When he was really sincere to my mother and I was good. It was a pity that he was unfortunately killed. Otherwise, how could I still worry that this **** will come back to disturb my mother''s life."


    Speaking of the year, Zhou Yi also inevitably had a little emotion. He has forgotten a lot of things, but for some other things, it is still fresh in memory. This made him always inevitably feel a little bit of emotion in his past. Such an experience, if it is made into a movie, should be a standard super hero blockbuster template.


    The tragic childhood, the constant growth of self-improvement, and the extravagant life of relishing people. Coupled with the ups and downs after becoming a superhero, several hardships. This first story is already a bit of a movie in Superman or Batman.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi could not help but laugh. Listening to his laughter, the piano touched his cheek and asked him.


    "Why, what did you think of?"


    "Of course, I thought of a very interesting thing."


    As he said this, Zhou Yi told her about her thoughts. After listening to all this, the piano shook his head and asked with a sigh.


    "Dear, I don''t want to blow you. Your story can only be seen in the first half. After waiting for it, it will definitely be a box office poison."


    ��Why?�� Zhou Yi asked inexplicably. At this time, the piano suddenly asked this question. "What is your favorite plot?"


    "I? I think it should be young. Of course, the Tony guys are everywhere." Grinning, Zhou Yi touched the waist of the piano. "I remember, I was trying to chase you at that time, but it took a lot of effort."


    The aftertaste makes the temperature between them quietly climb, and when Zhou Yi is ready to let his actions go further. The piano was blushing on the cheek and quietly held his arm.


    "Don''t, Xiao Zhouyu is still next door?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let him hear our voice."


    There was a sly smile on his face, and Zhou Yiru said to the piano. And when he heard his words, the piano was blushing by default.


    The night is deep, but the swaying heart is tightly attached to each other. Another night of singing! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 840： Airport crisis silver devil

    Ohara Miyako is a staff member at Tokyo Airport. Of course, he is not a captain of the captain. It is not a character who can make people admire when he goes out. It is not a guy who looks like a sleek, towering staff and works relatively easily. He is only a grassroots crew maintenance staff, that is, the type that is the hardest and most exhausted, and the least paid.


    There is no day or night for this job. As long as your work plane needs to take off and land on your duty schedule, you must be busy before you press the last strength of your body.


    This work is not only painful, but also responsible. Any small problem on the plane is the responsibility of the maintenance personnel of these units, that is to say, even if a part is loose, they should be debugged and maintained. The safety of the entire aircraft is maintained in their hands, and they shake hands, that is the rhythm of big things.


    So seriously, this job is really not something that ordinary people can do. Especially for the Tokyo people who are depressed in life, it is even hard to insist on such heavy work. However, Xiaoyuansuke III is an exception because he has been in this position for 20 years and has always maintained an excellent performance with zero accident rate.


    This made him boast and respected by many colleagues, and even in the entire Tokyo airport, no one dared to take a little shelf for this old employee. You know, the most fearful thing about working on an airplane is what safety problems the aircraft may have. As the only aircraft that can guarantee the maintenance of the aircraft without any problems, Xiaoyuanjie III will undoubtedly become the same role as the amulet in everyone''s eyes. For such a character, they are too late to come, and how dare to make a face to him easily.


    Therefore, those young people who have just come to work at the Tokyo airport will always see such a situation, that is, the captain of the aircraft who is high in their eyes, and greeted the small originals who are doing the same work with them. ,say hello. This makes them feel young and always have a strange feeling that they can''t tell. And when they know that their bosses are such a special existence, they can always turn this strange into awkward.


    For them, the story of Xiaoyuan Jiesan is a living inspirational legend. As long as he can reach his level, will it be a dream to win the flight attendant''s happy life? In this regard, Xiaoyuan Jiesan, who has successfully captured a flight attendant 16 years ago, can tell you very responsibly that this is not a problem.


    To a certain extent, Xiaoyuanjiesan, who has struggled for a long time, has been a very successful grassroots template. He relied on his own efforts and persistence to get a happy life that he dreamed of. But this does not mean that he has no trouble now. On the contrary, he is not only distressed, but also in great trouble.


    I don''t know why, the planes from Tokyo Airport today are in a very embarrassing problem, that is, they can''t take off. Not only is it impossible to take off, but even the energy at the entire airport has problems.


    The aircraft is operated by aviation gasoline, and electricity is also derived from this. Strictly speaking, a single aircraft is a separate electric operating system. Therefore, there should be no problem that all aircraft''s energy sources fail at the same time. But the current situation is that this kind of thing has happened. The same problem occurred in every aircraft that was preparing for take-off. In the face of this problem, Xiaoyuan San and his subordinates examined every possible fault, and did not check any problems.


    But the problem is there, because the aircraft does not have enough power to start the engine, which is the most obvious evidence.


    Today, there are seven sorties of planes flying across Tokyo, which have been piled up for these weird reasons, because the number of people who caused flight delays caused by the failure was almost 3,000. This has caused tremendous pressure on the responsible personnel of the entire Tokyo airport. In the face of this pressure, it is also clearly placed in front of Xiaoyuanjiesan.


    At this time, no one cares about the lofty fame that Xiaoyuansuke San has gained because of his 20 years of hard work. The person in charge of the airport directly stood in front of him and pointed at his nose and shouted at him.


    "Ohara, have you not solved the problem yet? Do you know how many passengers have accumulated in the entire airport because of these problems? Do you know how much it will be for our Tokyo airport?"


    "But we have checked it and there is no fault at all."


    Xiaoyuan Jiesan still wants to argue, but it was immediately interrupted rudely.


    "Then go check it again. The plane can''t take off. That''s the problem. Listen, I will give you an extra hour. After an hour, if you and your subordinates can''t solve the problem, then you are all Give me a resignation."


    With this in mind, the person in charge left the place with a bunch of complaint letters. Looking at the pile of **** in front of him, Xiao Yuanjie smiled and took a sip on the ground.


    "Inciting resignation, I think you are resigning with us."


    For the current situation, Xiaoyuansuke III, who has been ups and gone for more than a decade, is very clear. Although the person in charge said that he had thrown all his responsibilities on his head. But in the end, he is only a small grassroots team leader. Although he has 20 years of work experience, he is obviously not qualified as a scapegoat. At this time, the only sinner who can be a scapegoat is the group of guys who just left. He will be so irritated, then it must have felt the pressure of the disaster. Maybe just reprimanded to play on his own side, he turned his head and was forced to die by another group of people.


    This is very possible. After all, this is Tokyo, the most competitive place in Japan. Working in this place, even if you only have a little problem, you will be dragged by the people underneath and give it to you. So there is no doubt that this guy is now definitely overwhelmed and will not be able to.


    Although my heart is laughing at the responsible person''s guilty guilt, the disaster is coming. But Xiaoyuansuke himself knows that if he can''t solve the problem, then he really has to roll out and leave. Mixed for more than 20 years, with the greatest effort and the most careful attitude mixed into the current position, holding the best of the entire crew, compared with the captain is not too much to pay. It��s really unacceptable to let him lose it all at once. So immediately, he started his spirit and said to his subordinates.


    "Young guys, let''s check the plane again. This time, we have to find out a problem anyway?"


    If it is in the past, he will make these young boys full of energy when they say these words. But now, they can only respond with a madness, and then slowly pick up the guy who eats.


    It has been checked for more than a dozen times that there may be errors, and this is only a futile effort. Everyone knows this well, but for their own jobs, they have to continue to do so. This is very helpless, and it is almost helpless to lift any spirit. But even if they are helpless, as long as they are still in the post, they can only do so.


    Xiaoharasuke III took action with his own men. But just as they started to act, the lights at the entire airport suddenly went out. The airport was instantly dark, and the exclamations in this darkness were like sneaky, so that everyone in this darkness felt unspeakable fear.


    what happened? Many people are asking this question, but no one can answer them at this time. They can only touch in the dark, carefully as if they were synchronized into another world.


    This situation quickly became annoying, and in the cursing of some people, some people found their own mobile phones, and they wanted to find a little psychological comfort by relying on the light source of their mobile phones. . However, strange things have happened.


    Although their mobile phones are in their hands, they are not shining. It''s as if the entire phone has no power. If you say that a person is like this, you will forget. But now, there are thousands of people in the entire Tokyo airport. And if these thousands of people have problems with their mobile phones, then it��s a ghost thing.


    But the problem at the moment is that they have indeed seen the ghost. This strange thing did happen. Moreover, not only mobile phones, but also flashlights and emergency lights and other things have problems. It can be said that when it is powered by the power source, it is now in an unusable situation.


    This special situation has caused more and more people to get into chaos. Many people think that they have entered a world of difference. This allowed them to start desperately fleeing outside the airport. In this darkness, once this spontaneously surviving behavior exceeds a certain upper limit, it is a terrible disaster.


    One after another was pushed to the ground, and when he fell to the ground, countless flustered people trampled directly from him. This made the unlucky guy start to mourn, but as more and more people joined in, his mourning continued to weaken until there was no sound.


    Things started to get worse! Xiaoyuan Jiesan is very clear about this. This made him subconsciously rush out of the machine room. When he rushed out of the machine room, his eyes immediately saw a scene that made him fear.


    In the dark sky, a few flashing red dots are constantly approaching. Just in front of these red spots, just above the airport, a silver light and shadow stood quietly above the air. It is like a silver demon. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 841： Legendary Captain Crisis Reality

    For the flashing red spot, Xiaoyuansuke is naturally no stranger. On countless nights, he wouldn''t have greeted many of these spots to land on the airport. It can be said that every time this light spot representing the plane landed on the runway he maintained, it added a lot of merit to his resume.


    But now, he doesn''t dare to have such an idea at all. And the reason for this is entirely because of this silver light in front of him.


    He has been working at the airport for twenty years and has never seen anything like today. In the same way, he has not encountered such a thing happening in the airport today. It is conceivable that the two have certain inevitable links. And what this inevitable connection means is an answer to the fear of Xiao Yuansuke.


    At this time, he can only expect, and even pray, that the plane in the sky can find the airport is not right, and then respond in a timely manner. However, to some extent, it is too late. The plane that has entered the Tokyo airport is now in trouble.


    "Tower, tower. Here is flight 180. Please turn on the runway light, please turn on the runway light."


    The captain of the air flight 180 was repeating such a conversation with the communicator over and over again, but it was proved from the silence he heard that his request was not answered at all. This made him unable to resist cursing.


    "Damn. What the Japanese are doing? Don''t you know if there is a plane to land today?"


    As his deputy captain, a typical Japanese. When he heard such words, he inevitably had some embarrassment. However, this foreign captain was notoriously tempered, and he did not have the temper to go with him. So he can only argue very euphemistically.


    "Are we flying the wrong channel?"


    "Fly the wrong channel? Are you working on the plane on the first day? If so, then I still recommend you, and honestly find another job." The captain, who is not at all polite, taunts now. He quickly noticed the amount of oil he had. "It is impossible for the plane to think about returning. We can only choose to land forcibly. Damn, then contact the tower again. For whatever reason, let them clear out a visible runway as soon as possible."


    "Tower, tower. Here is the flight 180. I hear you please, please hear back."


    Repeated over and over again is still a silent echo, and this directly allows the captain who is already enduring anger to no longer hold back.


    "No matter what, we forcibly landed."


    As soon as I heard this, the Japanese captain was forced to do so. He knew that his captain had a tough attitude and a bad temper. It is the character of a typical Russian fighting nation. It��s just that he didn��t think that this guy actually had this kind of fantasy.


    You know, this is the early morning. There is no indication of the light, let alone the runway, and even the location of the tower and the airport can''t be seen clearly. In this case, the plane is forced to land, which is a fateful look.


    So now, he immediately upholds the principle of safety for passengers, especially for his own safety, and admonishes this miraculous captain.


    "Captain Coviev, there is no indicator light, how do we come to land? Or we still have to wait, at least wait until we can see a little bit of it."


    "Look what to see, wait for what. You Japanese people just like to grind, isn''t it a plane landing? What''s the big deal. You have to know, I am flying a cousin in Russian Airlines, but there is one less wheel in the plane. In the case of the situation, it is safe to make a forced landing. And my cousin who flies on the European route can complete the emergency landing with the aircraft missing one engine. This kind of thing, for our Russian national pilot In fact, it is not a problem at all."


    Captain Koviev��s words made the Japanese captain��s mind more and more desperate. He knows the fault of his captain, and he likes to blow the cow. He still has a lack of energy. If you say him, he will give you a big dive right away, let you see his technique. If you don''t say anything about him, then it is inevitable that there will be an urgent forced landing.


    This made the Japanese captain almost have an urge to cry at this moment. If he can get rid of his own fate by calling the Russian captain''s father, he will now kneel on the ground and call him Dad. But he knew that this was impossible, so he could only face his face and continue to persuade.


    "Captain Coviev, wait a second, wait another half hour?"


    "Half hour, I am jealous." This sentence is not swearing, but the Russian captain called Coviev does not know where to take out a bottle of vodka, and then bite the cap with his mouth. "Well, give you half an hour. When I finish the cup, the time is almost the same. Ha, vodka is a good thing. As long as there is vodka, even if the plane is turned off, I can make it land safely."


    Seeing that the captain began to invade again, the vice captain could only slap the mouth, the default. For his work hours, especially when he was drinking a vodka while driving, he was already used to it.


    This is a guy who can''t do without vodka. Even the captain is suspected to be in his blood vessels whether it is blood or vodka. Although at the beginning, he was somewhat worried about his behavior. But after getting through it, I am used to it. At the very least, he has not missed anything because of drinking.


    In contrast, the predicament in front of him is the one that most worried him.


    "Tower, tower. Here is the flight 180. Please hear back, please hear back."


    For the safety of his own life and the passengers of this plane, he could only continue his efforts in vain, and at this time, a strange silver light flashed from his eyes. And then, the entire plane, like a fire, completely stopped working.


    Not only did the engine of the aircraft start to move, but even the built-in power supply of the entire aircraft completely lost its movement. The entire plane instantly became dark, including the dashboard in front of the two captains, which was completely devoid of a little bit of light.


    The plane at this time was simply a huge can of iron flying in the air. In the face of such a situation, the two captains were stunned.


    The Japanese captain had not figured out what had happened. He had to play with the dashboard in front of him, trying to figure out if something went wrong. And the Russian captain who was drinking vodka, at this moment, can''t continue to enjoy his little time.


    He put down his bottle and shouted at his assistant captain.


    "What happened, what did you do, and the entire dashboard of the entire aircraft was extinguished?"


    "Not me, not me, I just called the tower, I didn''t do anything!"


    Facing the captain who was drinking and drinking eyes, the deputy captain was so scared that even the muscles of the bladder could not hold back. Just when he thought that he would soon experience the warm service of some Russian fighting people, the door of the cockpit suddenly opened, and the flight attendant came in.


    "What happened, why did the power system fail?"


    "The entire aircraft''s power system has failed?" The captain who came back from the cockpit immediately looked at the position behind him, and as he saw something, he immediately went completely dark. Face. "Damn, the engine is also stalled. This time we really can only be forced to land."


    "Forced landing? In this case?"


    As soon as I heard this, the deputy captain was simply scared. If there is still a three-four-point success rate before the forced landing, then now it is forced to drop, it is really dead. After all, their planes are still intact, as long as they gamble on the position of the runway, with the experience of the captain, there are some hopes for success.


    But now, the plane has been completely out of control. Even airplanes with engines that have been turned off can only do inertial gliding at most, not to mention that they can''t even open the landing gear of the plane. In this case, you don''t want to land at all. Once they land, 100% is the end of the game.


    The fear of death came so suddenly, which made the flight attendants have a soft leg and almost no idea what to do. At this time, the captain who had been drinking more vodka took out the fearless heroism, and he immediately shouted.


    "What are you doing, Deputy Captain, you are holding a flashlight and taking people to manually open the landing gear of the aircraft. I remember that the aircraft should have this function. The flight attendant, let the crew comfort the passengers, I don''t want to listen at this time. To what makes me irritated."


    I have to say that the captain at this time seems to be reliable to the extreme. Even the desperate captain looked at his eyes full of hope.


    "I know, but, the captain. What are you going to do?"


    "Of course it is a forced landing. This is my glorious moment beyond my cousin''s cousin. How can I choose to give up at this time? Believe me, I am the son of the Russian nation. With the power of vodka, I am absolutely impossible. This road failed."


    If it is normal, hear this. The two people present will definitely regard this as a mad word and become a stupid. But now, they have no other choice.


    The sense of weightlessness has come, and the fuselage of the aircraft has not been pushed by the engine, and it has begun to become crumbling in the air. They don''t act anymore, so soon they will only have one dead end. So at this time, even if the captain is not reliable, they can only do what he said.


    This is the only hope. And they can only hold the only hope at the moment, sending the last blessing to each other.


    "Good luck, Lord Captain!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 842： Turbulent family

    When the plane has become dark, most of the passengers have inevitably become confused. And when the plane began to shake, and even when there was a sense of weight loss, more and more people realized that they now seem to have encountered something unfortunate.


    This made them feel very scared and worried, and when they saw that there were empty passengers going to this side, some passengers immediately took the flight attendants and asked them loudly.


    "What happened, why did you turn off the lights. Also, what happened to the plane, how is it still shaking?"


    "The plane has failed, we are doing emergency circuit repairs. The jitter is due to the airflow. This is normal. Please sit back in your position and tie the seat belt. Soon, the plane will return to normal. of."


    Although they have learned how dangerous they are, these flight attendants still adhere to their own working principles and calm down every passenger''s emotions as much as possible. However, there are more and more air safety problems, and the current passengers are no longer so flickering.


    "Are you kidding me? Circuit failure. This is not on the ground, how can the circuit failure be solved as you said. And, will the circuit failure cause the emergency light to stop?"


    "That is, I have done so many planes, I have encountered countless turbulences, and I have not seen any turbulence that can make the whole plane feel like this. You honestly told us, the plane is in the end. What happened?"


    In this obvious situation, passengers simply could not be easily convinced by these flight attendants. While watching the emotions of these passengers become more and more violent because of the unknown, the flight attendant who has been commanding the flight attendants can only stand up and say to these passengers.


    "Payers, please calm down, please calm down. I know that you are all very flustered now, and they are somewhat afraid of the situation at the moment. But as everyone promises, we will do our best to ensure that your flight will be safe. Arriving at Tokyo Airport. At the same time, I also hope that everyone will give us enough trust. With our work, don''t put too much pressure on the crew!"


    The original intention of this sentence is good. The flight attendant obviously wants the passengers in the room not to add more trouble to them, so that they have enough energy to control the situation at hand. However, her words did not play her role, but they made it clearer that something went wrong and it was still a big deal.


    At the height of 10,000 meters, this cruel reality is enough to make everyone in the field scared and mad. So almost at the moment when I heard the words of the crew chief, the whole cabin was instantly blasted with a humming sound, and then it was instantly silent.


    The cicada is because of fear, and the silence is also because of fear. But the two are unconscious and one is conscious. The reason why this is what it is because the passengers here are not fools.


    Everyone knows very well what kind of environment they are in. Ten thousand meters high, one left the plane, human beings only have a dead end. In this case, the more fierce the trouble, the more will only let them go further into the situation of death. No one wants to die, everyone wants to live well. So the wise man immediately controlled himself, and even took the people around him, let them quiet down as quickly as possible.


    They are very clear that in the current situation, if they want to survive, they can only rely on the efforts of these crew members. However, one thing they don''t know is what happened on the plane.


    Unknown is the most terrible thing, especially when you know that the situation is very bad, but you know nothing about it, this unknown becomes more and more popular. So even those smart guys who have made up their minds and no longer put more pressure on the crew before everything is resolved, so that they can safely land the plane, can��t help but whisper at this time. I asked about the flight attendant.


    "Can you tell us what kind of problems have happened? We will definitely cooperate with your work, but please let us know the truth of the matter anyway. If you continue this way, I am afraid that we will not be able to wait for the plane to land. It��s driving crazy.��


    I saw the eagerness of the speaker, and then think of the difficult situation they are facing now. The flight attendant sighed and said the truth to them.


    "For unknown reasons, our flight aircraft had an abnormal situation when they entered the Tokyo airport. All the electronic equipment on the plane had stopped running, and a similar failure occurred with the power system. In this case, we can only prepare for a forced landing. So I hope that everyone will be prepared to fasten their seat belts and prepare for the impact of the forced landing."


    If you have a long flight, you will hear some people urinating. And those who are better, at this time did not say how good they can perform. At this time, almost everyone is fighting in two battles. It was not until a moment later that someone asked in an extremely faint voice against the flight attendant.


    "Can you tell us something carefully, what is the power system failure? The power system of the aircraft? Control the instrument? Or something else?"


    "Strictly speaking, it''s all about it." Shaking his mouth, the flight attendant said everything he said. "All that you said, we have lost now. So, please do the worst. Although we will do our best, but seriously, hope. If you have this time, please go to the gods. Pray. Pray that the gods can hear our voices."


    When she finished speaking, she went straight to the bottom. There is also the work she needs to do, and the work for her is far more important than the comfort of the hearts of the passengers here.


    And watching her move, many people began to grow into despair.


    When they come to the air and think that they want to be jealous, they are even less likely to have too much hope. But at this time, what can you do without hope? It��s just a matter of making trouble, but pushing yourself to death more quickly. And like a lamb that is numb to be slaughtered, it is not what they should do if they close their eyes and die.


    For a time, many people began to hold their heads and sobbed in a low voice. And as their sobbing voice became bigger and bigger, other guys who were already ups and downs couldn''t help but yell at these people.


    "Cry, cry, cry. Do you want to kill us all, don''t you shut up?"


    This kind of roar has caused many people to hold their mouths, but the whine of how they can''t hold back is that people become more and more arrogant.


    Under such circumstances, a cute little boy with a long-term elf suddenly took the two abnormal parents who were calm around him and sent such questions to them.


    "Dad, Mom. Why are they crying?"


    This sudden problem is like a sword, and it is directly placed in front of everyone. Looking at such a lovely child, the flight attendants who were originally responsible for appeasing these passengers could not tell him the truth of the matter.


    He is too small, so small that he should not understand what death is. And if this time, telling the horror of death to him, wouldn''t it be such a poor and lovely little life to follow them, suffering this tragic, fearful torture?


    With this kind of pity, the flight attendants tried their best to make a lie in their minds to appease this little life. But at this time, the man who had been sitting next to the little guy, his father had accidentally closed the book in his hand and said to him with a smile.


    "They cry because they are afraid and afraid of the coming of death."


    As soon as the sentence was said, the flight attendants on the side immediately felt a sigh of relief and wanted to cough. She really wants to tell this man who is a father, educating the child can not use such a cruel way, but has not waited for her to speak, the little guy has been very strange to continue to ask.


    "But why are they afraid of death?"


    "Because death is very close, dear. This plane has a problem, and if it doesn''t happen, it will crash. And everyone here will die with the crash of the plane."


    The father had not spoken yet, and the mother of the child sitting on the other side had already touched his little face and said to him with such a smile.


    After hearing the conversation between the couple and their children, the flight attendants had only a feeling of helplessness. If she had the urge to shape the child into a beautiful fantasy before, then she has completely abandoned this idea.


    Don''t give up. The parents of the family have already said this. As an outsider, what qualifications does she have to insert into them? However, at this moment, she is inevitably a little embarrassed in her heart. With such parents, the life of this child must be very tragic.


    This is her idea, others don''t know. And this little guy who asks questions will naturally not erase her interest in asking questions because of her thoughts. He glanced around and then widened his eyes and asked his father.


    "Dad, will we die too?"


    "Dear, how is this possible?" The man laughed and hugged the little guy and kissed him. "Remember, my child, we will never die. You and I have your mother, we will always be together, always a family."


    "Weird saying." Hearing this, many people have this idea in their minds. But from this sentence, they still heard the man''s favor for his child. And this made them could not help but sigh. Because there is no accident, they will soon encounter the most tragic things.


    It��s just that, the little guy didn��t know, he just looked up and looked at his father and asked him.


    "So what about these people? Dad, can you let them not die?"


    "If you like, dear."


    The light, suddenly burst out at this moment. (To be continued.)


    ...

 Chapter 843： Eucalyptus special gift

    No one can describe the light that they see at the moment. Brilliant and blazing, it makes people look at the pain of looking directly at the sun.


    So almost subconsciously, the people in the entire plane closed their eyes tightly. And as they move, their brains become a blank.


    An invisible force permeated the light into everyone''s brain, forcing them to forget everything they saw and forget all their experiences on the plane. They are ignorant and do not know the current situation. The current situation is that the aircraft has begun to fall, and still in the case of constant speed.


    At this moment, the aircraft has completely lost control. The captain who is courageous with vodka is now, like most people, caught in the blank of thought. In this case, the aircraft that has no power in itself is equivalent to losing the final operation. It is also a matter of course that it will behave like a wild horse.


    However, this is only the beginning. With the surging of the sun, the entire plane suddenly lost its tendency to fall and slowly landed in a nearly vertical way. This makes the plane look like a big bird wrapped in golden light, with a sense of sacredness that cannot be said.


    In a way, this is even shocking. Xiaoyuan Jiesan never saw such a magical scene, so that he immediately bent down his knee in front of this vision and piously fell to the ground.


    But just as he did this, he immediately found a scene that made him almost yell. That is the silver figure that he regarded as a demon. It was like a lightning bolt, and flew toward the plane.


    At the same time, Zhou Yi, who was sitting in the plane, could not help but pull up his mouth, revealing a very disdainful smile.


    "Yushu, I don''t care."


    He can feel a small presence constantly absorbing his power. However, just as the sun swayed into the endless deep air every second to ignite the whole earth, as a **** of the sun with endless power, he did not care about such a small loss at all. However, he does not like the feeling of being bitten by mosquitoes.


    So immediately, he knocked on his finger and made a special decision. And this makes a huge, unimaginable force along the energy absorption channel established by the constantly sucking mosquitoes, and the brain is pouring into the body of the bug.


    This caused the little bug to change immediately. In the eyes of Ohara Miyako, it is that the horrible silver light suddenly becomes so glaring that he has a demonic victory over the gods in a flash.


    But in the next moment, everything changed. The silvery light, like the fire, came out of the plane and fled in the direction of the city at a speed that was difficult to discern.


    This kind of appearance like a wolverine made what Xiaoyuan San immediately realized, and then he saw the golden light, like a lightning, followed by the silver light that he saw as a demon, chasing it up.


    This light passed through the city in an instant, and it was entangled together. In the case of unknown, Zhou Yi��s face has already shown a smile. It was like seeing a smile like a hunter who fell into the prey in the trap.


    Looking at the smile on his face, the piano immediately asked him.


    "Why, have you found the little mouse that is restless?"


    "Of course, the greedy mouse has never lived. Dear, how are you going to write this memory?" He smiled at the piano and Zhou Yi held her hand. "Choose a script with an interesting point, okay?"


    "Of course, I have already thought of a script, a very interesting script." Playfully smiled, the piano''s face showed a rare playful look. "A drunk captain completed the forced landing of the plane in the most incredible circumstances. The most interesting thing is that there are two such similar experiences in his family. You said that this is not a What is an interesting topic in a movie script?"


    ��Very good, it would be better if you could add some interesting passengers!��


    Given such a reply, Zhou Yi hugged his son and said to him.


    "Baby, I think you shouldn''t want to be surrounded by a group of reporters with these unfortunate ladies and gentlemen."


    "Of course, Dad. Are we leaving now? Secretly?"


    Xiao Zhouyu was very smart. He understood his father''s meaning and nodded directly to him. When he responded, Zhou Yi took his hand and, with his mother, disappeared into the cockpit of the plane. At this time, the plane was already loaded with a group of passengers who had been robbed for the rest of their lives and landed steadily on the ground.


    When the plane landed, almost every passenger was screaming. With the landing of the aircraft, the airport gradually recovered its light, showing how a modern airport should look.


    The voice of luck was almost all over the airport, and it was not until this time that someone found the landing of the plane.


    In the absence of any guiding measures, there was actually a plane that landed safely and had not caused any casualties. This is a blessing for anyone who is in it. The reporters were tempted to report on the magical events that took place at the Tokyo airport, especially the 180 passenger plane, which became the top priority of their reports. And this is of course the headline of the next day.


    "In the early hours of the morning, a miraculous passenger plane crash occurred at Tokyo Airport. The plane captain Coviev miraculously completed the plane when the plane completely lost power and the entire airport did not have any lighting. An imminent forced landing, and no casualties. This is a unique example of the safety history of the aircraft. Captain Coviev can even be called the greatest captain in human history. But now, the captain is facing Serious accusation. He was suspected of drinking illegally during the period and was forced to end his flight career. Now let''s listen to what the captain said."


    "I said, I didn''t drink. Can vodka be called wine? Vodka is not wine for Russians. This is coffee. This is a refreshing agent. If you don''t even drink vodka, then it''s better to take coffee. Forbidden. In short, I want to appeal. I want to sue the airline. I saved so many people, for the company to bleed and sweat, they can''t do this to me!"


    On the one hand, Koviev��s accusation, on the other hand, the head of the Tokyo airport, under the condemnation of the reporter, apologized with great sweat.


    "We have not found any cause of airport paralysis for the time being. But on behalf of the airport, I will give a reasonable and reasonable explanation from all walks of life. And we will compensate the victims of this airport accident, and I will I am also willing to resign and hope that all walks of life will give us an opportunity to rehabilitate the airport."


    The news on the TV made a lot of agents from the Tian hammer bureau could not help but scream. They know very well that this unfortunate airport official is just a poor scapegoat. The reason that really caused that was the guy in front of himself who was trapped inside a golden mask.


    But unfortunately, they could not expose this special existence for the innocence of this person, so they can only say sorry to this unlucky guy in their hearts.


    After apologizing, the heads of these agents immediately took out their own communicators and reported them to their own.


    "Sir, we have found the target. It has been determined to be the highest priority guy on the wanted list. What should we do now?"


    "Understand. Look at him, don''t let him take the opportunity to run away. We will arrange the recycling work immediately."


    Upon hearing this order, the agent immediately took a look at his own eyes and was trapped in a reticle, showing a kind of water-silver, and a humanoid guy with a surfboard under his feet. He was struggling to escape the prisoner of the mask. But no matter how he moves, he can''t escape from this mask. Looking at this situation, he immediately responded to his boss.


    "Sir, I don''t think he can escape from here. Just, I don''t think we have the ability to recycle him."


    The clever agent has guessed something from this mask, but he can''t just say his guess. If it is really okay, if not, then he has to bear some responsibility.


    Therefore, the upper layer responsible for his connection does not understand what he is thinking about now. They just sent the recycling specialists as they planned. However, when the specialist came here, they found that there was no way to carry out the recycling work.


    The golden reticle is as solid as it is, and it is extremely heavy and incomparably heavy. Even if they have used the military-class helicopter with the highest payload, they can''t lift it up. In the face of such a situation, the recycling staff can only help the ground personnel to help.


    "I am Alice, a seven-level agent of the Heavenly Hammer. Can you tell me any special findings?"


    The heroic brown-haired woman showed her identity to the agent, and after looking at the documents, the agents responsible for the ground work immediately greeted her and replied to her.


    "Sir, I have a guess. This may be the handwriting of the gods. It is also because of the handwriting of the gods, so we should not change it casually."


    "Do you believe in a new god?"


    Picking an eyebrow, Alice asked the agent. When he heard such a question, the agent hesitated a bit, or he started to look at the old place.


    "Yes, sir. My family and I are both believers of Ming Wang. Is there a problem?"


    "This kind of thing you know is good, don''t talk nonsense." Shaking his head, Alice turned his eyes to the other side.


    The hood like the sun is easy to reminiscent of his master, and the guy inside is more concerned. And looking at such a guy, Alice couldn''t help herself.


    "What the **** are you guys, can you let that person have a shot?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 844： Revenge New Group Red Hook

    "What the **** are you?"


    Alice looked at the silver shadow person in front of her and once again raised such a question, and when she asked this question. |����|Fiction. A special agent has come to her side and said to her.


    "Sir, there are new orders at the headquarters. We have to set up a new base here to look after the prisoner. Without the permission of the headquarters, no one can contact the target in private. This, You too."


    "I am the same?" Alice couldn''t help but question when she heard this. You know, she is one of the few seven-level agents in the Tianshou Bureau. Her high authority is almost able to reach most of the secrets of the entire Tian hammer. Now, this person actually tells himself that he is not qualified enough to stay here, and there are some flaws in this.


    The agent who conveyed the order apparently also saw the look of Alice��s distrust, so he immediately smiled and explained to her.


    "This is the command from the top. The meaning of the above is that this temporary prison will use nine levels of authority."


    Nine-level authority, that means the second secret level in the entire day hammer. No one is qualified to explore the content unless there is a signature of two of the three directors responsible for everything in the Sky Hammer. At this point, even Alice, who is a seven-level agent, is no exception.


    On this issue, Alice did not think that the agent had the need to deceive herself, so she could only look at the documents in the hands of the agent in a cold and cold look, and then walked outside.


    And before she left, a voice suddenly passed to her ears.


    "Alice Jovovich, please wait a moment, maybe you shouldn''t leave here now."


    This sudden voice made Alice feel a little strange, she does not believe that in this small country of East Asia, there are people who can have such a deep understanding of their identity. And when she turned her head and looked at the source of the sound, she immediately recognized a special existence.


    "You are, Chairman Wang?"


    "You know me, then things are very good." The elegant middle-aged man smiled and walked up, and kindly extended his right hand to Alice. "Can we talk about it?"


    "Of course, sir. If you have anything, please let me know!"


    With a handshake, Alice responded to her sir. And when she heard her reply, the chairman of Wang��s family did not care much. He is very clear about this special agent, who works seriously, but does not have any interest in things outside of work. According to the survey, this is a very storyteller. And such a guy, but just can be used for him.


    So he immediately opened the door and said to her calmly.


    "I don''t know if you have heard about the formation of the new Avengers?"


    "Yes, sir, I have heard of this." Alice couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows when she heard this. Then he asked him strangely. ��Is this related to what we are talking about?��


    "Of course. It''s just that the confidentiality of this matter is very high. If you want to know, then you must be prepared for confidentiality. Do you understand what I mean?"


    The director of Wang��s family smiled and smiled at Alice��s inscrutable expression. And when I saw this expression, Alice knew that it was time for her choice. So she hesitated and immediately responded.


    "Yes, sir. I think I am ready."


    "Very good!" Nodded, and Director Wang said directly to her. "I am very glad that you made such a decision, Miss Alice. Tell you this, for some special reasons, we are now eager to organize the new Avengers and make them form a fighting force. And I hope you I can accept my invitation, join the new Avengers and become one of them. I know this is a very dangerous task, but I believe that you have this ability and have this determination. I don''t know how your answer is. What about it?"


    For such an invitation, Alice is obviously somewhat helpless. But soon, she calmed down and asked the director Wang.


    "Sir, I am honored to accept your invitation. But I don''t understand, why is it now?"


    "How can I tell you, Miss Alice." After a bitter smile, Chairman Wang licked his eyebrows and told her the truth. "This is confidential, but since you have joined in. Then you have the right to know about it. Of course, you need to keep it secret!"


    Listening to this, Alice nodded. And she quickly got a message like a blockbuster.


    "The captain of the United States has been rebellious. Now we have enough evidence to prove that he is a member of the Hydra lurking among us. Presumably you know that the captain of the United States is a great tactician. With his participation, The power of the Hydra will inevitably lead to an irresistible expansion, which is definitely not a good thing for us. Therefore, we must respond to it at the fastest speed. This is why I am so eager. Why did you invite you to join. Miss Alice, because I believe in your loyalty and your hatred of the entire Hydra."


    This sentence is not compiled. For Alice, the most worthy of her hatred in the world is in the Hydra. Therefore, she has such hatred towards the Hydra, and it is entirely a matter of course.


    However, after listening to these words, she is still somewhat unacceptable, and her main unacceptable thing is that the Captain America will actually be the kind of Hydra. This allowed her to open her mouth subconsciously and asked the chairman of the board of directors.


    "Sir, is there anything wrong with this, how could the captain be a Hydra? I mean, I have worked with him. I think I know something about it. He shouldn��t be such a talent. Correct."


    "I also hope that he is not, but the reality is that he is indeed, it is undoubted. An avenger who has been hurt by him has identified him, and his various signs also indicate that he does have such a disappointment. Believe in identity. Miss Alice, now is not the time for us to argue about whether he is such a person. Now, it is time for us to treat him as an enemy and to respond to the work."


    This statement made Alice unbelievable, but she knew she could only believe this. Because the person in front of him has no reason to deceive her, he does not need to lie on anything that can be confirmed. So this can only be true. She can only believe that this is true.


    "What should I do, sir?"


    "What to do?" President Wang heard this and immediately laughed. "For the time being, don''t do anything, Miss Alice. All you need now is stay here, take care of the important prisoners held here. And try your best to get the information we need from his mouth."


    "Information?" Raised his eyebrows, and Alice found out that she had come across something that was unacceptable. This made her heart curiously curious. ��Can I know what kind of information is it?��


    "This should have been a secret, Miss Alice. But since you have joined the new Avengers, this secret is naturally no longer a secret for you. Things are like this, I don''t know if you listen. If not, a multi-country cooperation space station will establish a plan. This plan actually has a deeper meaning, a meaning related to the future of this earth."


    The director of Wang��s family is explaining such a thing, and at this moment, another place, Old Osborne is doing the same thing, but he is not facing Alice like A super-skilled senior agent, but a familiar guy, General Ross.e. Sadieus.


    Of course, now he is no longer a general. Now he is just a criminal, a shameless criminal.


    However, criminals also have value in use. For the old Osborne, as long as it is useful, then you can not care what he has done in the past. As long as he is willing to use it for himself, he can push him to the stage and let him be his spokesperson.


    Of course, as long as he is willing to accept a small price, a little his own price.


    "General Ross, please forgive me for using this title to call you. Have you really decided? Let us copy what you have done to you again. And you, let us use this for us. service?"


    Looked at the old man with pale hair but no loss of strength. Old Osborne had to send him a question that had already been asked more than once. And the answer he got was always the same.


    "Yes, Mr. Osborne. I know very well what I said. And I also made up my mind. What I have done to hurt my country is something that has made me a lifetime. In order to give me Everything I do, I voluntarily accept everything I say. There is no doubt that I don��t need you to tell me more."


    "I respect your courage, General Ross. I have to say that you are a model of a soldier. Everything you do represents the actions of a true patriot. In any case, please accept my respect. ��


    A respectful ceremony, the old Osborne no longer has any nonsense. He finally looked at the old man in front of him, and then waved his hand behind him resolutely. Seeing his movements, the surrounding staff immediately began to move.


    The thin needle tube directly penetrated Rose''s spine under the control of the instrument, and the dim liquid was like a hot magma, which penetrated into it a little bit. Strong rays shine on his body, making his body change and changing very quickly.


    He began to become huge and horrible. Thicker muscles that are stronger than any rock, filling every corner of his body. And his bones are squatting and getting thicker and thicker. Almost a few breaths of time, he became a giant, a terrible giant like Hulk. And as a layer of reddish color fills every inch of his skin, a new monster appears on the world.


    In the face of such a situation, Osborne could not help but make such a whisper.


    "Red Hulk, a new giant, belongs to our giant!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 845： The mountains are full of contradictions

    Under the organization of the people, the new Avengers are reorganized at the fastest speed. At this moment, the Avengers are no longer suitable for the original name. Thus, a new code, the steel avenger, appeared in front of the world. And its new members are also together in the fastest time.


    However, it is not on the air carrier of the Tianshou Bureau, but in the temporary base of Japan. After all, now the leaders of the Tianshou Bureau are not as big as Nick Fury. You have to know that there have been two riots on the air carrier, which is not what they want to see. So before they fully trust the steel avengers, they will never let them enter the vital space carrier.


    Of course, the temporary bases in Japan are also important enough to at least make them feel that they have not yet reached the point of being untrusted. Because here, there is the most critical part of the next plan of the Tianshou Bureau.


    Every new member of the Steel Avengers was told a lot of important things when they were recruited, including even the crisis that humanity faces in the future, and the significance of the silver shadow people. It is precisely because of this that they can accept their current tasks, look after the silver shadow people, and find ways to get the information they need urgently from his mouth. And, to prevent the Hydra from stalking from it.


    Although it is a major event concerning the survival of mankind, once the Hydra has been stalked from it, then even they themselves cannot escape. However, no one can speculate on the idea of ??Hydra. This group of madmen may have the same idea of ??humanity, so it is also necessary to guard against them.


    Of course, smart people should not have this idea. The Hydra has the presence of a captain, not to mention the ones like Timur, Wesker and even the baron. So they shouldn''t be so unwise, it''s just an insurance measure. In contrast, getting them to know each other and then getting information is the most important thing.


    The previous experience of the Avengers tells the leader of the Tianshou Bureau that a very important thing is that internal contradictions are often the key cause of cracks and even hatred. With the lessons of the past, they don''t want to see the same thing happen again on the steel avengers. So, letting these new Avengers know each other, understand the familiarity, and then establish a good relationship is a crucial thing.


    However, although this idea is very good, they have overlooked a key factor, that is, the role of people like the captain. For these Avengers who have just been called up, each of them has their own thinking, with their own persistence and pride, and this makes it impossible for them to get together in harmony, even if there is a hammer in the sky. The deterrence does not work either.


    So, in the first moment of the above, these new Avengers couldn��t help but taunt each other.


    "Hey, look at who this is. Isn''t this the famous Ross general? The hymn was the most important big man, the original director of the SHIELD! I really didn''t think that you would be mixed with us. You can What role does it play with us? Or, sit behind and direct us, watch us fight and die? Then you enjoy the benefits of the fisherman?"


    Although the current General Ross has joined the Avengers in the spirit of redemption, he still has a huge sense of guilt. But this does not mean that he can let others sneer at himself and remain indifferent. So immediately, he looked at the people who spoke to himself. Then he sneered at the guy whose eyes were sharp and his mouth was not arrogant.


    "I thought who said this? It turned out to be you, Hawkeye Barton. Why, have you come out of the mental health center? I want to come too. Nick Fury they fell down, you have been shut down by them. It��s also a good thing for the guys who get in can get parole. But I��m curious, isn��t the Osborne guys afraid that you��re going to fight again?��


    "You bastard, what do you say? You can tell me again!"


    This anti-water incident because of Loki��s control is a shame for Barton��s life. Although everything has been revealed after the event, but because of this experience, he is no longer likely to be trusted by Nick Fury, and can only be imprisoned in the so-called mental health center in the name of recuperation.


    This is Barton''s scar, as long as it is uncovered, it is an unbearable pain. However, General Ross did not care about this at all. He revealed that the short-term disclosure was very simple, and that Barton almost immediately had the urge to go up with him to fight for you.


    But before he could act, Natasha stopped him and said to General Ross.


    "You shouldn''t come here to tell us about this nonsense."


    "Of course, I have more important things. Strictly speaking, as Barton said, I am here to join you. Just, I can''t believe you. In my opinion, most of you have serious problems. In comparison, I believe only a few of you!"


    The eyes turned slightly on the new Avengers who had gathered together, and General Ross��s eyes were condensed on the silent Banna. He smiled and approached him, then said to him.


    "Why, don''t you have anything to say when you see me?"


    "What do you think I should say? Welcome to join?" Shaking his head and laughing, Benner stared at him and said seriously to him. "You shouldn''t come, Betty definitely doesn''t want you to be in this place."


    "This is not something she hopes to change. Bruce! This is what I have to do. I have to pay for the mistakes I made, and only here, I can repay what I have done. You You don''t need to persuade me, you don''t have the ability to persuade me to change anything!"


    Referring to his daughter, there was a softening look in General Ross''s eyes. But very quickly, he became tough again, as he had shown in the past.


    For his performance, Bruce immediately felt uncomfortable and very angry. This made him unable to grasp the collar of General Ross and angered at him.


    "What can you do here, what do you think you can do here. Damn, can''t you stop for a while? Going back to Betty, it''s so hard to be a bad old man around her. ?"


    "I am a soldier! As a soldier, I will always rely on myself. And, who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to say this to me!"


    With that said, General Ross grasped the arm of Benner. Then in his unbelievable eyes, his hands were easily moved.


    "And, now I am no longer the original me. Now I have the power to overcome all the power."


    After saying this, he pushed his arms out and pushed Benner like a doll. And looking at Benner, he was about to be picked up on the wall. A spider silk suddenly burst out, stuck his body and dragged him back. At this time, the little spiders jumped from the top of their heads, and some yin and yang said to them strangely.


    ��The first day when the new teammates get together is to spend it in the ring? If so, can I apply for a referee?��


    "The little guy who likes to play with his mouth!"


    For such a statement, General Ross immediately snorted. Then he glanced around again and asked in a snoring voice.


    "Everyone has arrived? If it is all right, then I think we can talk about the issue of the right to speak in the future."


    "In any case, it shouldn''t be what you said, old man!"


    Just after he finished, Rogan, carrying a cigar, squinted and spit out a ring of smoke.


    "You have a disgusting taste on your body. It is a scent that is unscrupulous and has a **** hand on your hands. Let people like you have the right to speak, so for everyone present. Disaster. Anyway, I will not listen to your messy instructions. You also want to command everyone here!"


    "Can you represent everyone here? Variants?"


    Upon hearing this, General Ross couldn''t help but narrow his eyes and sneered at Rogan. In response, Rogan''s response is also full of gunpowder.


    "At the very least, I can represent myself, and every variant here. In addition, I think it should be more than just that we have this idea. The one you are doing is not useful here, old guy!"


    Rogan��s speech made the beast Hank and the fireman John behind him stand up and stood behind him, providing him with silent support.


    Not only them, Hawkeye Barton, Spider-Man Peter, Black Widow Natasha or even Dr. Banner, who have close ties with the original Avengers, expressed the same meaning.


    No one wants to have a savvy guy to control the voice of the new Steel Avengers. Not to mention, this guy is also planning to use the army''s set to force a shackle on them.


    However, not everyone has this meaning. Like Rodi, a war machine with a military background, Alice, who represents the Tianshou Bureau, and the Black Panther Techara, who just joined in, both chose to stand behind General Ross. They are a community of interests, and they all want the Steel Avengers to be a superhero team that can be controlled and no longer have their predecessors.


    It seems that now, this kind of thing doesn''t seem as simple as they think. The first day of the establishment of the Steel Avengers has been a contradiction. And its future situation seems to be a little optimistic.


    This is a bad situation, and this situation can only continue. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 846： Prodigal homing, marriage proposal

    In Japan, the first meeting of the steel avengers has received a lot of attention. Even Tony, who is busy discussing the promotion of nano-element medical technology with some large groups, is also busy with some of the meetings. However, it must be said that the results are very disappointing.


    "You mean, the first day they met, they made a big break."


    "You should say that it is already very good without being beaten up!"


    Maria inserted an apple and stuffed it into Tony''s mouth. Then he said helplessly to him.


    "You should know that this group of people is not a person who is easy to get along with. Putting them all together is definitely a problem."


    "I thought they knew the point. At least at this time, they can recognize the importance of tolerance." Shrugging his shoulders, Tony sat down with his head. "It seems that I overestimated them."


    "If it''s yours, can you tolerate a person like General Ross to climb onto his head and give orders to himself?"


    "If it were me, I would definitely not let him climb to my head. Because I am the one who should give orders. Got it, Maria. The situation is different, I am totally different from them!"


    "There is nothing different, Tony. You can''t go much. I am a doctor. I have a degree in psychology. I am qualified to evaluate this. You are all in the same place. You guys don''t like to obey others in your bones!"


    Maria. Deborah smiled and turned Tony''s eyes, which also made Tony''s face reveal a look of awkwardness. To be sure, Tony is a arrogant guy. He would hardly have any good looks for anyone who is right against himself. Even a friend, if he dares to lick his teeth, he will immediately color it. However, this situation does not apply to everyone. In front of some special people, it is difficult for him to put his own face. It is like the original Pepe, or the current Maria. In the face of this special case, he always showed considerable tolerance.


    A large part of this is due to his emphasis on feelings. Not moving his heart, he will never have this kind of performance. And this, the woman called Maria is also very clear. So she immediately extended her finger, erased the lines of Tony''s eyebrows, and smiled at him.


    "Okay, okay. I know I said it wrong. You are different, okay. At the very least, for me, you are totally different guys."


    This answer is very good, right in the mind of Tony. So he immediately hugged Mary''s waist and took her into her arms. Then he whispered in her ear.


    "Thank you, Maria. Also, I think it''s time to fulfill my promise."


    His words immediately made this minded woman aware of something, and she quickly turned her head and looked at the man behind her.


    "Tony, what do you mean by this?"


    "The literal meaning." Shrugging his shoulders, Tony put his hand into his pocket. "I haven''t forgotten, I promised you before. Although the direction of the matter is somewhat bizarre, the development is beyond my imagination. But this does not allow me to deny my previous promise. Maria. Miss Deborah, are you willing to marry me and become my wife?"


    When he said this, he took out a small box from his pocket and opened it directly in front of Maria. And looking at the sparkling, exciting ring that appeared in front of him. Maria immediately caught her mouth and revealed an incredible look.


    "Tell me this is not true, Tony. Am I dreaming?"


    "Is that what you dreamed of is just like this? Then I can only say that your dreams are too good to achieve."


    With a slight smile, Tony took Maria''s hand directly and fell down on her knees. Then I put out my most solemn look in my life and said to her.


    "My dear Ms. Deborah. When you are most eager to support in my life, it brings me the power of the spring. You let me out of sorrow and get out of pain. You make me in memory forever. I have engraved your figure. I used to be a sloppy person, although you are not my first woman to hold hands, not the first woman I kissed. You are not the first person I have said the word love. It is not my first person who can afford to be old. But now, I believe that you are my only and the greatest desire in my heart. I beg you, be my lover, be my cup of yong I will swear, I will be loyal to you forever, I will be your candle, illuminate your life in the dark. Now, I am using this ring to propose to you, I beg You, Mary, be my wife. Let me hold your hand until the moment when death will separate us!"


    In the low oath, Tony took out the ring and put it on Maria''s ring finger. But at this time, Maria was twitching her right hand with electric shock, so that Tony could not continue this action.


    This made Tony froze immediately. He raised his head subconsciously and looked at the woman in front of him. Then somehow asked her hard.


    "You don''t want to? Maria?"


    "No, I am very willing!" shaking her head, Maria lowered her eyes and said to him in a low voice. "But I can''t promise you. Tony, you are the president of the United States. And I am just a mutant. I can''t be your wife, nor can they accept a mutant to become the president''s wife. So let us keep our eyes on it. Is this look good? Just like this, I am already satisfied."


    "No, I can''t accept this. Maria, as long as you are willing to nod, everything you say is not a problem. As long as you promise to marry me, I promise that all the problems you said can be solved."


    Attitude took Mary''s hand hard, and Tony did not allow her to wear the ring on her finger.


    "Don''t care what others say, don''t care about the identity of your mutant. At this time, no one can take this as a reason to attack you. This is my choice, as long as you nod. Believe me, you are worried Everything I can solve."


    "But, is there really no problem?"


    Under Tony''s tough attitude, Maria never said anything to refuse. She just dismissed her own gaze and kept squatting between Tony''s face and the ring in her hand. It was not until a long time later that she made such a hesitant voice.


    This is enough for Tony. As long as Maria did not reject his ring, then things can be solved. At the very least, he believes that everything she is worried about can be solved. So now, he held Maria in his arms and then assured her seriously.


    "Trust me, dear. I am Tony Stark. If even this small problem can''t be solved, then I don''t deserve this name. I will let everyone bless us, I will let you get it." Really happy. I swear to you, I swear!"


    Under his pledge, Maria had a different look on her face with a sorrowful face. A glory called happiness flowed on her face, making her already very beautiful face more stunned.


    And looking at the changes in her look, watching her face become so charming under the sun''s map, Tony''s heart is more and more satisfied. The long-running prodigal son finally found his own home at this moment, which made him feel a special feeling in his heart. Quiet and warm. Just as the ship was docked on the harbor, all the fatigue was gone. There is only satisfaction in his heart, and the most sincere joy.


    At this moment, he really wants to share his joy to everyone he knows, and he does the same. So soon, everyone who has a close relationship with Tony has received such a message. One that allows them to generate the illusion that today is April Fool''s Day.


    "Is Tony actually getting married? Is it wrong for me?"


    A group of Benners who are deadlocked in Japan and others can''t help but face each other, and the leaders of various countries have a feeling of crying and laughing at this information.


    Tony''s recent performance has become more and more like a qualified politician, a hard-working politician. But this sudden abruptness is to let these people''s impressions of him return to a satisfied, full-fledged fool who is stunned by love.


    Which one is the real one? Isn''t this a show? Every big man who saw this message almost had this idea. And when they think so, Tony has done something more outrageous.


    He found a reporter and spoke this special news in front of countless media. Even he used his own personal relationship directly, so that every newspaper and even the headlines of the website broke the surprising content.


    For a time, the media in all countries of the world began to madly pass it all. Everyone''s conversation has also become a gossip between him and Maria. Everyone knows Iron Man, so everyone is more concerned about who is Maria. When the identity of the mutants of Mary was revealed, the heat of this special news immediately rose.


    Variants and presidents? The first mutator of the United States, the President��s wife? Such voices are constantly echoing between public opinion. Some people agree, and naturally there are people who oppose it. For all of this, Tony''s attitude is extremely tough. He ignored all opposing voices and directly finalized the final wedding.


    His actions have also attracted greater repercussions from public opinion. With the media and the public opinion on this matter, even the Zhou Yi family who cut off most of the outside world began to hear about this matter.


    "Tony is getting married? Do you want to do something?"


    Qin put down the newspaper and asked Zhou Yi in front of him. When she heard her question, Zhou Yi immediately smiled.


    "Of course. This is my best friend. Of course I have to do something for him!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 847： Pre-marital dilemma

    The news of the news between the public opinion and the media made everyone unable to put their eyes on Tony. This is human nature. In the case of unrelated life and death, even irrelevant to livelihood. They can''t help but pay more attention to those entertaining news. For now, I am afraid that no news will be more entertaining than Tony''s wedding.


    Tony Stark. A superhero, the current president of the Americans. This identity makes him a natural target of entertainment. And the object he wants to marry, a mutant female. It also greatly mobilized the gossip psychology of many people.


    Many people can''t help thinking when they get such news. Is Stark crazy? Or, will this be an example of a variant that manipulates the president as it used to be. Almost no one will think, this is because of love. Or, driven by entertainment, most people will move this matter closer to a conspiracy.


    In the profession of the president, there should be no romantic elements like love. It should be more inclined to conspiracy, which is the common understanding of the world for this particular profession. It is precisely because of this that most people think about this matter farther and farther and more and more biased.


    Tony��s impulsiveness really made the eyes of the whole world gather together. But the meaning of this kind of gaze is so different from what he thinks. And this made them quickly feel the pressure from all sides.


    The pervasive journalists made it almost impossible for them to continue their lives normally. The most profound experience of this is Mary. When she went out, she saw countless people pointing at her. And those journalists who are entertaining news are also keeping up with her. Even when I almost said, I put the microphone into her mouth.


    Because of the identity of the mutant, she can''t even make any rebellious moves. This made her only run away, and escaped to Tony all the way. Then he complained about all this to him.


    For her complaint, Tony could only smile and shake her head and replied to her.


    "Sorry, dear. Everything is my fault. I didn''t think that things would be like this. Rest assured, I will find a way to solve these troubles."


    "How are you going to solve it. Will you catch the members of these paparazzi?"


    "I thought about it if I could. It''s just not the way to solve the problem." Holding the emotionally agitated Maria, Tony smiled and calmed her emotions. "I will temporarily warn them to let them not do anything excessive. Of course, you should live here with me during this time. I don''t think any entertainment reporter dares to attack the White House. If that, I will be very Welcome them to do this."


    "What do you mean, let me bow down to them and admit defeat?"


    Maria, who is still angry in her heart, obviously cannot accept Tony��s arrangement. And this made her immediately yell at Tony.


    "Tony, I want a blessing. It''s not this kind of skeptical vision. It''s not like watching a conspiracy or a show. Damn, I am now wondering if I am doing this right choice."


    What is the meaning of her suspicion, Tony is naturally very clear. It was because of clarity that he immediately developed a flame of anger in his own heart.


    To know that just yesterday, he also vowed to give Mary happiness. But it was a night, and everything he said became a heavy pressure. The change in this kind of thing made Tony unable to resist the resentment of those who caused it, especially for himself.


    Even a woman who loves her beloved can''t be protected. This is undoubtedly a very ridiculous thing. If he can, he really wants to use violent methods to warn those who use this to make friends know that they should not make waves on this matter. If he is still the original Tony Stark, maybe he will do it.


    But now, as a president, he can''t do such a thing. Because he is very clear, if he does this, then it will undoubtedly make things worse. This is especially true for Mary.


    Those public opinion will not blame him for this heroic figure, they will only intensify the torture of Maria, this weak woman. Those accusations can even ruin a normal person. Therefore, even if it is from the maintenance of Mary, he can not do so.


    However, this kind of grievance, can not have any venting practices can only make Tony''s heart anger more arrogant. The more he wants to get angry, the more he wants to be tortured. In the end, he could only slap himself in the face. And this immediately surprised Mary.


    She immediately hugged Tony and then said nervously to him.


    "Hey, what are you doing? I am just complaining, I am just complaining. I have no other meaning, I have not blamed you."


    "Is it very useless." Lying in Maria''s arms, Tony was as vulnerable as a child at this moment. "I can''t even protect a woman I like. Is this disappointing?"


    "No, no, no! Tony!" This sentence made Maria hug him immediately, then whispered to him. "You are a hero, you have always been. I have never been disappointed with you. It used to be, not, not now."


    "But I can''t even give you the happiness you want. I can''t even let you stay away from these **** harassment. I can only watch, even giving them a lesson is impossible."


    Tony''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, but the resentment in it is getting heavier and heavier. And for the emotion he showed now, Maria immediately sighed, pulled his face, and then said seriously to him.


    "Listen, Tony. I don''t blame you for this. I really don''t blame you at all. I know what you have on your body, and I know that you can''t be as frivolous and irritating as you used to be. Now you are so Do it because you have a sense of responsibility. And this is what a man really should have. It is what my man should have. I have confidence in you, Tony. It will all change. Everything will be slow. Slowly gets better."


    The appeasement from Maria made Tony''s emotions gradually controlled. He wanted to say something, but he hadn''t waited for him to say it. A strange voice was suddenly passed into their ears.


    "Sorry, both. I think some of my visits are not the time!"


    This voice obviously scared the two men a big jump. When Tony saw the person who made the sound, he couldn''t help but yell at him.


    "Oh, **** it. You bastard! Can''t you go to the main entrance and let people notice?"


    "Please, Tony. You are the president now. Tell me what is the difference between I want to make an appointment with the president and make a reservation for a company boss? This is not something that can be solved with your assistant lady. I don''t want to come in again. When I was touched by a group of men in every corner of my body."


    Zhou Yi smiled and sat down on the chair in the office. At this time, Tony only noticed the strange expression that Mary could not stop.


    "Sorry, I forgot to introduce it to you, dear. This is Zhou Yi, my old friend. I think you should have heard his name!"


    Tony was introduced, and this introduction made the expression on the face of Mary around him more and more weird.


    "Is this your friend?"


    She meant something, and it was obviously meaningful. For this question, Tony directly nodded and confirmed her guess. At the same time, he also introduced Maria to Zhou Yi.


    "Right, man. This is Maria. Maria. Deborah."


    "I know this lady. The recent newspapers are full of her information. I am afraid that I can know what happened between you in Cape Town. I have to say, man. You are very visionary!"


    Squeezing at the eyes of Mary, this move immediately gave Mary a shy smile. She quickly stood up and said to them.


    "I am going to get some drinks for you. What do you want, black tea or coffee?"


    "Coffee is good, Miss Deborah. Also, don''t take those people''s claims to heart. Believe me, I have encountered more serious accusations than you. But I still have a good time."


    "Thank you!" Smiled at Zhou Yi, and Maria pushed the door open and went out. And looking at her action to cover the door, Tony immediately asked about Zhou Yi.


    "Man, how come you came here. Is there anything I need to help me?"


    "No, of course not." Shrugging his shoulders, Zhou Yi showed some ridiculous smiles at Tony. "I just have some curiosity. I want to see what kind of woman can see the heart of your prodigal son. Will it be like what the newspaper said, what magical magic you have."


    This sentence made Tony immediately change his face. But soon, his expression eased. Because this time, Zhou Yi has already said.


    "But now it seems that the situation is not what the idiots have guessed. You are in the middle of magic, but this magic is called love. In addition, I have to say. This is a good woman, Tony. You did a pretty Smart decision."


    "Thank you, man." Tony was sincerely grateful for this. For him, someone is showing support to him at this moment, which is more important than anything else. "You don''t know how I came here today. Almost everyone is asking me, am I crazy? Didn''t they think of other possibilities? I and Maria, is it so reminiscent? Is it a conspiracy? It��s a hell."


    "It''s fine to ignore them. This is your marriage. You have the right to decide everything about yourself. Of course, if you have anything that I need to contribute, even if I say. I will help you as much as I can."


    To say such a thing as Zhou Yi, then the weight is obviously not light. And this immediately made Tony aware of something. So he subconsciously asked.


    "What can I do?"


    "Of course. Anything can be!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 848： Realism ruthless change

    Tony did not mention any excessive requests. But even so, Zhou Yi''s face is a bit stiff.


    "You mean I need to play the role of this clown."


    "Please, man. How can this be a clown-like role? This is a very formal and sacred job. You have to be my best man, there is nothing better than this."


    Tony stressed that the expression on his face is incomparably sincere.


    "You still let the piano be your bridesmaid and let our children be your children."


    "This is a wonderful blessing. Dude, you know that people who have done this kind of thing can get very good luck."


    Tony is still arguing and trying to make his expression more real. It��s just that, Zhou Yi doesn��t buy it, he just keeps complaining.


    "You have asked me more than a hundred gods to go to be a ridiculous choir."


    "Please, man. I didn''t let them show their wings. I just let them show their cute faces, then smile at the camera and give us a blessing by the way. This is not a very difficult thing. Yes, that''s right!"


    It was repeatedly mentioned by Zhou Yi, even if it was Tony''s cheeky face, it could not be hanged. He quickly stressed it. And directly taking words to block the possibility of Zhou Yi continue to entangle on this issue. And when he heard him say that Zhou Yi could only shrug his shoulders and shook his head.


    "You said so, what else can I say. Just, I can''t guarantee that the piano will be the bridesmaid. You should know that I won''t force them to do anything."


    "This is not a problem." He waved his hand and Tony immediately said to Zhou Yi. "I know how many girlfriends you have now. Qin, Ada, Susan, Lilith, Serana. And the mother of the child, the lady named Jill. I believe there will always be a willingness to accept this work. Even if they don''t want to, I think Miss Serena must be very happy to undertake this task."


    "what do you mean?"


    When I heard this sentence, Zhou Yi, who was touched in my heart, couldn��t help but pick an eyebrow. And seeing his expression, Tony immediately revealed a tacit expression that a man knows.


    "The literal meaning is nothing." He said as he said, throwing a cigarette to Zhou Yi. At the same time, he said to him meaningfully. "Do you know? Sometimes I really admire you. I mean in terms of women. Although I am a jerk, I will not deny this. But I know very well that my shoulders can only be at most Take on the weight of a woman. And you are different. Let me calculate, this is the first. Is the sixth or the seventh? Or there is something I don''t know?"


    "Hey, man. Can I think of your words as looking for you?"


    Spitting the smoke circle, Zhou Yi could not help but raise his own volume and began to signal his dissatisfaction on this issue. And this immediately made Tony shake his head and smile at him.


    "Sorry, I don''t mean anything else. I just envy you, you can get so much, and you can handle them so well. It is not easy to make women feel happy, you need to protect them, just like Just holding a clear spring, you must have five fingers to close together, leaving no gaps in order to protect them from any harm. You are doing very well. It is much better than me!"


    Speaking of this, his eyes are free, on the smoke of cigarettes on his hands. The tightly frowned eyebrows showed that his current mood was not simple, and his twitching mouth clearly showed a hint of ridicule. This is his mockery of himself.


    "I can''t even protect a woman. Do you know? When she told me about her encounter today, I really can''t wait to get rid of those bastards. But I can''t. Sitting in my position, I have to Consider more things. This kind of consideration makes me hurt her earlier than anyone. Although she didn''t say anything, I can feel it, I let her down. This is not my intention. But I have no other choice."


    In this case, Tony is just talking to a few friends like Zhou Yi. In the face of such a confession, Zhou Yi took a deep breath of cigarettes and then sighed and said to him.


    "Want to open a little, Tony. This is the choice you made, you have to sit in this position. I can only tell you that since you have chosen this, then you can only stick this way. And, isn''t Ms. Deborah clearly showing support for you? She has done this to the extent. What do you want?"


    "I don''t know!" annihilated the cigarette in his hand, and Tony lowered his head deeply. "Because I don''t know how I can compensate her. So I feel embarrassed. It makes me feel very frustrated and very frustrated. You know, I shouldn''t be like this."


    "You have been under a lot of pressure recently?"


    Tony Stark will have such a reaction, which is a bit strange or even incredible in the eyes of Zhou Yi. You know, in Zhou Yi''s memory, Tony is always a confident, even unbelievable guy. He never lost the idea, and he didn''t have the idea that he would fail. It is precisely because of this that his current performance is particularly strange. Also let Zhou Yi could not help but start worrying about him.


    "Is it still something that I didn''t know recently?"


    "Are you not a god? The **** is high, shouldn''t it be omniscient, omnipotent?"


    With a grin, Tony suddenly made such a question to Zhou Yi. He had not waited for Zhou Yi to answer it, and he immediately questioned him.


    "It''s clear that you are already a god. Why don''t you know that Captain Steve Rogers is actually a Hydra. It''s so ridiculous that you are a god, too incompetent. Not competent to all of us. People are being played by the **** between the applause. There are even a group of fools who almost lost their lives for him. If you can predict all of this, then maybe this will not happen."


    It can be seen that Tony is venting and venting like nothing. And he can make such performance in his own face, which undoubtedly shows how much psychological burden he has now.


    If it is normal, Zhou Yi will also ironically add two sentences. If he wants to entangle again, then he will inevitably give him a lesson. But now, looking at the face where he is about to get married, Zhou Yi just knocked on his finger and was ready to reveal everything.


    "Tony, I don''t know anything like this. I don''t know, you will have such a big burden because of this kind of thing."


    "Why?" interrupted him. Tony raised his head and yelled at him again. "Why don''t you know?"


    Looking at his current performance, Zhou Yi frowned deeply and then said to him word by word.


    "The gods are not omnipotent. I can do something that you imagine, but there are things that I can''t do. I know everything, omnipotence, that is your reverie of the gods. Like the one you said. God. If he really has this kind of skill, he will not be crushed by my heaven."


    Declaring the facts, but also giving him a silent warning, Zhou Yi gave him a reply. And when I heard such a reply, Tony��s face suddenly burst into a bitter smile.


    "It''s ridiculous. Why do I want to tell you this kind of thing. I obviously can''t tell you anything. Just like we used to, our own problems are solved by ourselves, and we never blame each other. I obviously think about it. Why do we look like this in the way we used to get along?"


    Before he said it, he also made Zhou Yi think of their previous appearance. At that time they were totally different from the present. Or, from the present they can hardly see anything similar to the past. Both him and Tony are like this. Even the relationship between them has an obvious change compared to before.


    This kind of discovery made Zhou Yi couldn''t help but raise his head and silently swallowed his own smoke circle. It was not until half a mile that he made such a voice to Tony.


    "Tony, we are different. We used to have no heart. We can think about how to play. How to play. Drink alcohol, go crazy, play with women. When you want to cry, cry, laugh and laugh. See who doesn''t. He is pleasing to him and swearing at his idealist. But now, we can��t do that. It��s been a matter of both you and me, we��ve already experienced too many things. All these experiences have brought us What I have in the past has been stripped out a little bit. I eliminated the ideal and added it to reality. Now we have passed the age of living for the ideal. Reality, this is what we have to consider, and it is inevitable. Things that will be considered."


    After hearing this, Tony opened his mouth subconsciously. I want to refute something. But he opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say any rebuttal words. He can''t refute these things, because these are really real things. There is no rebuttal and no objection. This is the truth before him.


    He has become the realist he has rejected most in the past. And he has no resistance to all these changes. Or, it''s all his own choice. This made him feel ridiculous. And he looked at Zhou Yi, who was opposite him, and immediately could not help but make a low, like a nightingale laugh.


    "Realism? Idealism? This change is really big and scary. I have never thought about it. I have such a change in my body. It is like a drama, ridiculous, really **** That''s ridiculous!"


    "Thank you, man. You made me see myself!"


    "No thanks, man. I just made the two of us more awake."


    Stand up and patted Tony''s shoulder. Zhou Yi said to him like this. And listening to the movement that has gradually disappeared around him, the smile on Tony''s face began to become more and more rigid.


    He knows that he and this old friend are probably no longer able to return to their former appearance. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 849： Colonel Rodi

    Since the White House office broke out photos of the close communication between the president and the business tycoon Zhou Yi, and the public relations department of the Nikko Group also announced the congratulations on the marriage of the President. For a time, the various media hype, the Stark marriage incident full of conspiracy theories immediately changed the tone collectively.


    What a realistic version of Cinderella''s story, a live-action version of Hollywood romantic love. Almost all the mainstream media began to congratulate Tony Stark on this weird marriage, as if they really saw a beautiful love. Not only they, the leaders of various countries, and even the heads of some large chaebols, sent a congratulatory message in the first time, and also sent a lot of beautiful gifts. This allowed Maria to be unable to cope with Tony when she was working the next day. The things she received yesterday could almost fill her living room.


    They are very clear about the main reasons why things will change at this time. It is because of this that they have to give a little emotion to this cruel reality.


    For the president, many people will not regard him as one thing. Because even if Tony can be re-elected, it is only eight years. And for most of the current public opinion, the chances of Tony being re-elected are not great. He only has four years as the boss''s life, and this so-called boss, or everyone sees his special privileges to give him special offers. Most people don''t actually give him any face, otherwise there will be no media speculation about his marriage conspiracy theory.


    We must know that this is the United States after all, the world dominated by capital. In the eyes of many real capitalists, they are the masters of this country. Tony Stark, but a fool who specializes in cleaning up the mess. However, if this fool is favored by God, then as the true master of this country, they also have to show a considerable degree of goodwill to this fool.


    The media change is only the first part, and the private congratulations are the second part. As for the rest, as long as Tony wants, he can even hear the blessings from most people around the world. Although such a thing is only a performance, but as long as he wants, he believes that the capitalists behind them can make this effect.


    But is this interesting? Shaking his head and smiling, Tony''s face became bitter.


    He is desperately fighting for this country, even giving up his dream and becoming a realist who makes himself sick. But what about these guys? Instead of giving yourself any kindness, I will try to discredit myself. Once I saw that I was in a relationship with a special person, I was surrounded by flies.


    He is not ignorant of the minds of these people. It is nothing more than the desire shared by the rich. In comparison, he is inevitably sick.


    Looking at the weird expression on Tony''s face, Maria, who was always next to him, immediately said with dissatisfaction.


    "Hey, Tony. What do you mean by this. Is it that you intend to go back?"


    "Repentance? How is it possible?" As soon as she saw Maria''s tone of voice, Tony knew she was playing a small temper. So he immediately began to please pick her up. "I turned from a savvy businessman, like a person who is so smart, how can I make such a stupid choice. So, you can only be in my bag."


    "Hey, who is who''s in the bag? It''s hard to say it? And your passage makes my feminist concept come true. I remember, if you argue with me one day, I promise that you are The next day, we will see the protests of the feminist movement."


    "It''s not fair, Maria. Why is there no male security association in this world?"


    Have a fun time with your fianc��e. Tony squared her face and talked to her about business.


    "Maria, I have a plan."


    "Uh huh?"


    "We don''t invite those who are guilty. Do they want to hold their thighs? I don''t even give them a chance to hold a thigh. Our wedding is held in a place that nobody knows, and only invites those Real friends come to participate. What do you think?"


    If marriage is just a matter of one person, then Tony can make a decision alone. But since he was married to Maria, he had to think about Mary''s mind. Woman, a creature that loves vanity. If Maria had any idea, then his opinion was obviously impossible to form. But fortunately, Maria is very sensible in this matter.


    "Of course, dear. I don''t want our wedding to become a place for a disgusting guy to show. Just follow what you said, I don''t have any opinions."


    Maria��s sympathy made Tony do things without any obstacles. Soon, he sent his decision over the Internet to his few good friends. And on the list of these friends, naturally, the new Avengers of the war machine Rodi are indispensable.


    As the new Avengers, Roddy��s internal assessment in the Tianshou Bureau is undoubtedly very good. First of all, he is a soldier. Second, he is a superhero. At this point, he saw his position very clearly. So to a certain extent, he is the most reassuring guy in the entire steel avenger.


    This is not only the top of the Tianshou Bureau, but even the members of the Steel Avengers have to admit it. It can be said that for this guy who has just joined in, who is rigorous and serious, and who does everything, even the most discerning of them, will not have much opinion. For people with an official background like General Ross or Alice, such talents are more worthy of relying on.


    So, although it just got along soon. They have already created a good relationship between them. And Alice became a friend with Rodi. It is precisely because of this that when he saw a serious task that was doing his own task, Rodi suddenly bowed his head and played with his mobile phone. Alice, who was doing the same job with him, couldn��t help but tease him. .


    "Why, is your wife suddenly coming to check the post?"


    Unlike Zhou Yi and Tony, who used to be a playboy, Rodi is a friend who is very close to himself. Soon after he was a soldier, he married his girlfriend. He is now the father of two children.


    Of course, when he reaches middle age, he now has to face a very serious problem. That is the trouble of my wife''s menopause. Ever since he knew that he had joined a special military organization and had a young and beautiful female partner around him, Mrs. James, who had already consciously been old and could not keep Rodi��s heart, could not help but start to doubt. And began to conduct a variety of surprise inspections of Roddy from time to time.


    This is a tossing of Roddy. You know, when Mrs. James was in the name of giving Rodi a snack in the last week, when he got off the plane from Washington to Tokyo, Rodi, who just got the news, almost didn''t give his eyes.


    This is why he loves his wife and can tolerate her various levels of unreasonable trouble. Otherwise, it is impossible to continue to let her do this type of thing. And this has become an interesting thing for his teammates to tease him. Like now, when Rodi began to succumb to private affairs, almost every Avengers couldn''t help but imagine that it was his wife who had played new tricks.


    But what disappoints Alice is that this time is not what she imagined. Because Roddy quickly raised his head and smiled at her.


    "No, it''s not Drew. It''s Tony. He plans to hold a private wedding on a private island and just sent me a notice."


    "Mr. President''s wedding?" Picking an eyebrow, Alice also immediately came to interest. ��I thought that there would be a grand banquet in the White House? It seems that the President, like his previous style, always likes to be so unexpected and maverick.��


    "This is also the situation that has been forced out. You have also seen the hype of the previous media. It seems that this time people are really not offending him. Otherwise he will not make such a determination to make this kind of Things are coming."


    With a sigh of relief, Roddy raised a lot of sympathy for what happened to his good friend. Of course, from a rational point of view, he does not agree with Tony''s impulsive decision. In his opinion, this decision will not help Tony''s career. So now, he complained a lot.


    "But I should probably persuade him not to be so arrogant. To know that his current status is no worse than the original, and the capitalists are awkward, and ultimately only his own interests are damaged."


    When he heard him say this, Alice couldn''t help but frown, and then directly refuted it.


    "I really agree with Mr. President''s approach. A group of dirty capitalists. Once they are given a good face, they will immediately get in the way and even sell everything about you without any scruples. It is with them that they have a relationship with them. A wrong decision. Moreover, this is the most sacred thing in marriage. Even for the sake of the bride''s happiness, it can''t make such a disgusting thing on her wedding."


    For Alice to say so, Roddy is no exception. Although I don''t know about Alice''s past, but after getting along for so long, I can see that she is deeply hated by the so-called capitalists. This generally means a hate that cannot be resolved, especially for a woman who is emotional.


    But men are different, and most men are always more realistic. This is why he wants to persuade Tony. Indifferent, he will not have any dispute with Alice on this matter. That is totally unnecessary. He just intends to persuade Tony in private to see if he can change his mind.


    And just as he thought so, a dazzling ray of light suddenly rose from his eyes. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 850： Psychological tactical final result

    Sudden light, accompanied by violent vibrations. For a time, the temporary base of the whole day of the hammer was like a big explosion, or a disaster like an earthquake, shaking hard.


    However, in the face of such changes, whether it is Roddy or Alice, or even the agents in this base who belong to the Tianshou Bureau, did not show much surprise. They just silently licking the watch, counting the time, waiting for it to calm down.


    And soon, this violent shaking was calmed down in their expectation. At this time, Roddy couldn''t help but say to Alice around him.


    "Thirty-two seconds, it is 20% lower than the previous data. It seems that our special prisoner, there is no greater spirit to do this unnecessary resistance."


    "Maybe he will soon be unable to hold on!" Nodded, and at the same time looked at the armor of Roddy with some enviable look. Alice immediately issued such a question. "Do you think we need to launch a psychological offensive against him?"


    "You can try it." Ruby licked his neck and Roddy pulled his face directly. "It''s still the same as before, you are going to be this good person, I am going to be this bad guy."


    A guy wrapped in a steel machine can make many gangsters fearless without talking. But here, in the face of an alien, this trick can not work, even Roddy himself does not know. However, this is the only feasible way proposed by the crime experts in the heart of the hammer. Therefore, they can only be dead horses as living horse doctors, try this first example of promoting aliens to submit.


    Of course, Alice as a client does not have the confidence of the so-called criminal psychologists. Although she did not object to Roddy''s statement, she was already complaining about it.


    "It��s a hell, I really don��t know if the **** above are very convinced of the expert��s nonsense. What kind of tactics are played with an alien, this is the most funny statement I have ever heard.��


    "And the most funny thing is that we still have to listen to them." Shrugging his shoulders, Rodi has stood in front of a huge metal gate. He left the entire scanning device outside the metal gate to scan himself, speaking to Alice. "This is the mission, Alice. You have to know that if the people above can be very savvy, then they will not be able to climb to that position."


    "So, you can be a colonel. It is estimated that there are a lot of so-called people underneath."


    Roody, who has always been honest, scored a word, and Alice licked her cheeks and made her face look stiff. Then, without giving any explanation to Roddy, he walked directly into the room behind the metal gate.


    This is a fairly empty room, the walls are thick metal, there is no ventilation or even ventilation, the only place to contact with the outside is the steel gate that has been closed with the entry of Roddy. .


    Moreover, there is nothing else in the entire room. Including various electronic devices that Tianzhuo relies on. Except for a huge golden mask and the silver alien inside, there is only dust left in this room. And that is, these dusts are mostly caused by the vibration.


    This point, from Alice''s constant waving of arms, driving the dust movement can be seen one or two.


    "This alien, this is already the seventh time we have wanted to escape from this place since we put you in this room. Have you tried so many times, you still don''t know if it is used for any purpose. Is it?"


    Alice, while driving the dust of the monks, said to the silver shadow people who had stopped in the golden mask. Listening to her words, the silver shadow man in the mask reversed his head a little and then sat down again.


    This action allowed Rodi to extend his arm immediately and directly shot a shuttle bullet toward him. Of course, this kind of action has no use. Because the golden mask not only trapped him, but also protected him from any outside interference. This means that Roddy''s action has no use other than scaring people. And that''s exactly what Roddy wants.


    Intimidating prisoners through violent actions makes the prisoner''s psychology more biased towards the one who is moderate to himself. This is the original words of those psychologists. But the role that such intimidation can play can only comfort and comfort yourself. Roddy was completely routine, so after releasing the shuttle, he immediately snorted "could" and then returned to the appearance of a robot.


    This kind of performance without any emotion made Alice sigh. For performances, women''s interests are inherently higher than men, so even if their teammates do not cooperate, Alice is very responsible for playing her role. A torturer considered for the prisoner.


    "Mr. Alien. You have tried seven times. Every time your power is consumed in vain. We have records and fairly accurate judgments. Don''t look at the current movements that you can make this time. But If you come back a few times, I am afraid that you can''t even disturb the dust. At that time, you will not be affected by any accidents. You should be very clear in your heart."


    ��So, is it so difficult to work with us? As long as you tell us what we want to know, then we can release you and let you regain freedom. This kind of thing will not harm anyone��s interests. I really I don''t understand why you insist on it."


    A similar question, Alice has asked seven or eight times. And every time, it ended with the silence of the silver shadow people. And now, when she thought it was another meaningless repetition. The silver shadow man who had been sitting in the mask was suddenly making a sound.


    "You, sure. You, have this ability?"


    His voice is very weird, like a person who has never spoken before opening his mouth for the first time. However, there is a relationship between his aliens, and this performance is just right. It was also because of his opening that the deadlock that lasted nearly half a month was finally opened.


    This made Alice and Rodi couldn''t help but look at each other with excitement. But they still take their role seriously.


    "Why, alien. How do you know how to speak at this time? It seems that you finally know what it is to be afraid."


    Not only Roody, who sings a white face, but even Alice, who sings a red face, can''t help but vent her anger that has been wrong in her heart for so long.


    "Hah, Mr. Alien. I thought you wouldn''t speak English? Why, is your clever brain finally opening up the letters?"


    As an alien, Yin Ying people obviously have the conscious of being an alien. That is the contempt for humans who have not rushed out of their own planets. Therefore, when the torturer spoke to him, he immediately opened his mouth and refuted it with the English he had just learned.


    "You sit in the audience and watch a group of monkeys imitating human performances. Is it because you are going to go down, like the monkeys, imitate humans?"


    This sentence makes two humans can''t help but face each other. They wanted to refute, but for a time they did not find any reason for rebuttal.


    This is an alien, not a savage who has been caught from the deep forest. Their technology and civilization are undoubtedly far beyond humans, otherwise it is impossible to do interstellar travel, something that exists only for fantasy in humans. It is precisely because of this that human beings have always been proud of other species and completely disappeared in front of this alien.


    This special change made the two humans very uncomfortable, so that Alice could not help but refute the silver shadow people.


    "If we are just monkeys in your eyes, then what are you caught by the monkeys? Is it flea on him?"


    "I don''t know where you come from, say this, human lady." Sideways, the silver shadows showed a little banter on Alice''s expression. "A god, even in the endless universe, is worthy of being respected. You are just a monkey on the planet that has not even entered the interstellar civilization. What is the qualification to regard a great **** as one of its own? What about the children?"


    When I said this, I immediately made Alice look stunned. Although they have always regarded the gods as different from their own, many times, like most people, they are not at all awe-inspiring to the so-called gods like the devout believers of the past. They only have great ambitions, and even many people dare to say in front of the TV media that the gods are just some powerful human beings.


    This is a layer of fig leaf, infinitely pulling up the human fig leaf. Only most people, including them, think that this is right, and that this sentence is very reasonable. Now, an alien, and an alien who is obviously more developed than human civilization, actually directly tears this layer of fig leaf. This allowed the two humans present to face this somewhat embarrassing reality.


    However, human cheeks can always play a role at a critical time. Just like now, Alice has directly exposed this paragraph. Turned to a public office, with a strict look to the silver shadow man.


    "For the time being, don''t argue about this issue. We are not interested in talking about the difference between humans and gods. Can you tell us your name first, Mr. Alien? You don''t want us to always use the name of aliens. Call you."


    "In your human language, you can call me a silver surfer." (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 851： Cosmic civilization

    There is a saying in China that the name is always wrong, and there is no wrong nickname. Although the name of this alien is translated into the language of human beings, it is enough to prove some of his qualities, such as his ability.


    Thinking of it, Alice looked thoughtfully at the silver surfboard at the foot of the alien. At first she thought it was just a means of transportation for aliens, an innocuous plaything. But now it seems that the situation is not as simple as she thought.


    This surfboard must have a great effect, and maybe even the cornerstone of this alien''s survival. If you can get it, maybe their situation will become more favorable. Just thinking of the mask that doesn''t invade the water and the oil and salt, Alice can only give up this tempting idea for the time being.


    She forced herself to divert her gaze from the surfboard and then continued to ask the silver surfers.


    "Where are you from, what is your purpose?"


    Since it has already opened its mouth, silver surfers naturally have no need to remain silent on this issue. So after waiting for a moment, Alice got the answer they wanted.


    "I am from the outer galaxy, a planet called zenn-la. I am a planet on the planet. As for the purpose of coming here, you can think of it as work."


    "You lie!" The silver surfers had just said this, and Rodi immediately blamed it unceremoniously. "I know something about your identity, Silver Surfer. You are with the guy called the Planet Devourer. You have done countless evils in the universe. With this identity, you actually say that you are a day. Home, are you challenging our bottom line?"


    For the identity of the silver surfer, Roddy knows not much, and even a lot of part of the information is conceived from the Shandal people. These are just unfounded guesses, but they don''t prevent him from taking things out of this matter. As a black-faced character, it is actually his job to take words to swindle people. And he is obviously very good at this aspect of work.


    It is a kind of thing to talk about people''s words. Understanding human language and culture is another thing. Silver surfers have learned to communicate with humans in human language. But this does not mean that he can understand the human language, and even the language art that tells people the information. So, after Roddy��s disgusting words, he immediately retorted calmly.


    "I don''t have the need to lie to you on this issue. I am indeed an astronomical worker on the zenn-la planet, but I am also serving the great planet devourers."


    "Serve him? What does this mean?"


    Alice opened her mouth on this issue. Although I have heard of some things about the planet devourers from the Shandal people, the kind of words that are only words can''t compare with the more detailed information of the parties. When she heard her ask, the silver surfers stunned and replied honestly.


    "I am looking for the target he needs, the food for the great planet devourer. This is what I mean."


    "Target, food?" Alice immediately couldn''t help but frown when she heard the adjective. "Please tell me a little more! Silver Surfer."


    "It''s very simple, human lady. The great planet devourer needs to use a planet as a food. And I am his servant, his messenger. The thing I have to do is to look for it in the cosmic universe. Go to those foods that are delicious enough for him, and then invite him. Let him enjoy this meal. It''s like your chef invites a foodie to taste the food he has made."


    With calm words explaining this kind of thing that makes people feel terrible, the silver surfer has clearly demonstrated the difference between him and the human being. He has no feelings, indifference and rules, just like an icy robot.


    It was this expression of indifference that immediately touched Alice''s heart.


    The Shandals have warned mankind that the planet devourers have destroyed more than one planet and thousands of civilizations. This ambiguous expression has led many people, including Alice, to think that this is an invasion from a powerful alien, a brutal conquest of another civilization. But now it seems that the situation is not what they imagined. The silver surfer''s expression is more like describing a slaughterhouse, a feast of the planet as a delicious turkey.


    The conquest of civilization by civilization has a history in human history. This is also an inevitable way of civilization development. If it is necessary, even as a party to be targeted, Alice will not have such a big indignation.


    But now, in her view, this kind of thing has completely evolved into the destruction and destruction of countless creatures for the greed of a monster. This behavior immediately reminded her of everything she had experienced, so naturally, the sense of justice in her heart began to erupt.


    "In your opinion, is the planet you are looking at is just a food? Are you looking for a planet like ours in the universe unscrupulously, is it to satisfy the desire of a monster? This is simply disgusting."


    "Men''s lady, please pay attention to your words." Picking up the eye that is not clear, the silver surfers have increased their tone. "You are talking about one of the greatest existences in the universe. As a low-level life, you need to maintain the most basic awe."


    "****!" swears awkwardly, and Alice is addicted to add a few very insulting words. "I don''t have any fear of a disgusting monster. He only has disgust and disgust on him. Of course you. You are simply disgusting. I can''t believe it, there are still people who will destroy other species. What noble things, are you not afraid to get retribution?"


    "Your thoughts are very interesting, human lady."


    Although he was pointed at the nose, he was insulted to this extent. But the silver surfers still look very calm. He explained it earnestly, just as he was stating an academic question.


    "I have studied the civilization of your humanity. Are you not only based on the destruction of other species in the development of your own civilization? According to my research, human beings have been in their own desires for only a few hundred years. It has destroyed hundreds of species that live on the same planet as themselves. This behavior is not a special case, but it is intensified in an incremental way. Even if I talk to you today, you still In the destruction of this life. You are naturally terrible and aggressive, devastating. If you follow the statement you just made, you are not a noble presence. So I am very curious, what prompted you Have you given this evaluation to me and my master?"


    This is not the first time that human development has been criticized. But for the first time, it was so criticized by an alien. So for a moment, Alice had a feeling of dumb fire. However, she quickly shook her head and forcibly defended.


    "This is not the same. We have made such a choice for the development of our own civilization. And you are just to satisfy your own desires. How can this be the same?"


    "If you think so, then I can only say that this human lady, your thoughts are too superficial and ridiculous."


    The tone is still dull, but the silver surfers'' eyes are brighter. This makes him look unusually wise. Of course, in the capacity of an alien who can cross the universe, such performance is in line with his identity.


    "Do you think that the great planet devourer really devours the planet indiscriminately to satisfy his appetite?"


    "Isn''t it?" Alice just replied with a rhetoric, and immediately ushered in the rebuttal of the silver surfers.


    "Of course not. If that''s the case, the planet devourer can use his power to capture a small sun and get endless energy to satisfy himself. He chooses the planet as his goal, and we aim for him. And service is for a greater reason."


    Having said that, he continued to explain without waiting for Alice to ask for their exit.


    "In this awkward universe, countless lives, like your human beings, have gained the opportunity to evolve and get the possibility of taking your own planet. But the universe is not infinite, resources are not infinite. For survival For other life in this universe, the birth of a new civilization obviously requires some consideration to determine whether he can meet a basic standard. This standard is a threat to the entire universe and other creatures in the universe. Sex."


    "And the great planet devourer is the implementation of this standard. His purpose in this ãã universe is only one, that is, to screen out the threatening civilization that may exist in the universe, and to erase this civilization."


    "Of course, I don''t deny that the planet devourer needs to devour the planet to satisfy his thirst for energy. But this purpose is his intention. And everything he does is for the order of the universe itself. Humans, you And the planet you own has been identified as a threatening target. Your existence can already be called a cancer-like role for the entire universe. It is like using medical means to remove cancer cells from the body. To erase you and your planet, your civilization, is the most appropriate choice for the entire universe." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 852： The end of civilization has a future

    When a crazy person speaks these words in a arrogant tone, it is bound to make people feel repulsive from instinct. Because emotions are contagious, a person who is not very rational in nature cannot naturally let others calm down. And the things expressed by such people are certainly not convincing.


    However, the silver surfer is not a crazy guy. From beginning to end, he has shown extraordinary rationality, just like a robot. And when such a rational existence says that human beings are cancer cells, even if Alice is very repulsive, her reason has to admit that he seems to have a point.


    The truth is of course arguing. As a woman with a rich experience, how can Alice not be as convinced as she was at the beginning, just two or three sentences. So she immediately opened her eyes, trying to make an angry threat, and snoring against the silver surfers.


    "What do you rely on for this judgment? What qualifications do you have to replace others and think that we humans need to be eliminated?"


    "This question is very interesting, human lady. Of course, I think I can make a reasonable explanation for this problem."


    "Since the birth of this planet, humans have begun to ask the planet itself for the energy necessary for development. This is understandable. After all, any civilization begins this way. The planet itself in the universe also bears the responsibility of feeding civilization. However, unlike the civilizations of other planets, this species of humanity shows unimaginable greed and ambition."


    "I have been on this planet for a while. I have studied the past and development of all civilizations that have appeared on this planet. From the first step in your civilized journey, you have been back for thousands of years. It��s very abnormal to ask for resources from your own parent star. Of course, there are some examples of slow development of civilization. This is not normal, but it is not unacceptable. But in the last few hundred years, humans Civilization has ushered in a sudden leap."


    ��It��s like a person who was born with a disability suddenly learned to run. The progress of human civilization has reached a point where there is almost no precedent. What is interesting is that such progress still does not let you get rid of your mother��s request. Instead, you become more and more greedy, and even become more greedy, and even extend your poisonous hands to your brothers and compatriots."


    "I have seen an example of a different kind of brilliant civilization born in a planet. I have seen the accompanying civilization that twinkles like a twin star enters the footsteps into the universe. But I have never seen such a special Civilization, greed, blood, almost every step of the progress of civilization is accompanied by endless blood, and a large part of the victims come from the civilization itself. A civilization that even will not be cherished by oneself, one with his own mother A civilization that will not be protected. I can hardly imagine the appearance of such a civilization into the universe."


    "To describe you as cancer cells, this may not be accurate. But I believe that what you can do to the universe itself will be more terrible than the destruction of cancer cells by cancer cells. This is my conclusion, the woman of mankind. For the universe, you must die."


    To give a self-explanatory summary, the silver surfers closed their eyes and put a silence on the gold. Alice, who has already been washed through his brains by his words, is now difficult to express because of psychological complexity.


    The scene became as ridiculous as a silent silent film, but the inner feelings of it did not exist at all, but instead were filled with the heavy and sadness of depression.


    Without the reference of the development of any other planetary civilization, human beings can also use "the damage that our civilization develops to the earth is only temporary. With the advancement of our technology, we can return our Mother Earth sooner or later." Come to fool yourself, and then continue to be almost endlessly destroying nature and the earth. But now, when an alien pulls their fig leaf hard, they have to give up that ridiculously like a fig leaf.


    We are poisoning our mother! We are digging our own graves! With such an idea, Alice��s mood naturally became more and more heavy. She is a sensual woman and a strong woman with a sense of justice and responsibility. This made her feel more emotional and desperate for everything at the moment. Even at this time, she couldn''t help but make such a voice to the prisoner in front of her eyes.


    "Is there any other way? Earth! Human! Is there no other way to change its fate?"


    For such a problem, let alone the silver surfers as prisoners. Even Roddy, who is a teammate, feels a little surprised. But he can understand Alice''s mood. Superheroes are mostly sorrowful and horrible, and he is no exception. It��s just that he is more awake and more restrained, so naturally he will not show the appearance of Alice.


    In the face of an inquiry like Alice, the silver surfers did not show any refusal to answer. On the contrary, he showed a savvy elder tolerance. It��s just his answer, but it��s unusually desperate.


    "I am sorry, human lady. This is an irreparable mistake. Whether it is human or earth, everything must be erased and cleaned to truly remove its threat to the universe."


    "Why, why can''t we give us another chance, why can''t we give Earth a chance? So many civilizations in the universe, so advanced technology, can''t you change this?"


    Alice��s deep **** complaint did not impress an alien. The wisdom and experience brought by the long life makes the silver surfers not touched by the weakness of a woman. He just replied plainly, not at all concerned with the cruelty in his own words.


    "I am sorry, human lady. But the change of civilization is not as easy as you think. The so-called civilization is just something rooted in a particular biological group. Human civilization can only belong to human beings, even if the outside world intervenes. The land is no longer serious, even to the point where you humans think of colonization, it is impossible to change the nature of your civilization. Your nature is greedy and horrible, this is the root cause. So if you want to change you, you must tell you Thoroughly destroyed."


    When it comes to this, Alice��s face suddenly twitches. This silver surfers saw it, but did not show anything, but continued.


    "This destruction is from the soul. The key is to organize the regeneration of your strange civilization. I have experienced countless similar things, so I know very well what civilization can do to survive. Civilization itself is fragile and tough. Sometimes, a sudden disaster can destroy a civilization. But by chance, an accidental coincidence may also resurrect a civilization from a small message. So, destroy a civilization. It must be cleaned up with the rooted soil together. I know this is cruel and unfair to you. But fairness is based on the vast majority. For the sake of the universe. Most of it, this is something that must be done."


    This answer made Alice immediately aware of a serious problem. That is the status inequality brought about by the difference in power.


    We must know that although there are not many aliens in contact with human beings, there are people in the cosmic hegemon level such as the tyrant. Can the universe civilization led by such a guy be harmless? Who dares to say this, Alice can immediately take a knife to do him. But it is such a guy who can live freely in the boundless universe. This in itself can explain a problem, a problem that is recited as a truth by human beings - the weak meat.


    Because humans are too weak, they can only wait for the butcher knife to fall on their own body like the meat on the cutting board. If human beings are strong enough, there is no need to sacrifice themselves to accommodate the entire universe. It should be the civilization of the entire universe to accommodate the existence of mankind.


    Weakness is the original sin. This is the true truth. Faced with such truths, the expression on Alice��s face changed abruptly and immediately became a hard indifference.


    "So, do you think that human beings only have the end of this death?"


    ��Is there an exception? Human lady?��


    The silver surfers asked this question. And this immediately caused Alice''s emotions to break out.


    "Humans will never be destroyed. We will fight to fight for our own survival. Don''t think that you are the defender of the rules of the universe. You can do whatever you want. We have a reason to struggle to continue to live, and to stop us from living. The people who go on go to fight. Your **** thoughts will never succeed, I swear!"


    "Amazing determination, madam. But determination does not mean strength. In front of my master planet devourer, you are vulnerable. So why do you want to do this kind of unnecessary rebellion?"


    "Because we humans also have our gods sheltered. I believe that our efforts can make our gods bless us. There are people behind us who support us. You and the master behind you will never want to move the earth." Our gods will never let you destroy all of this."


    "The god?" lowered his head, and the silver surfers'' sorrowful eyes showed a strange emotion. But he quickly shook his head and said seriously to Alice. "A wise **** will not be against my master who represents the order of the universe. Your thoughts will not be realized!"


    "Let''s wait for us!"


    With such a sentence left, Alice left the place without returning. She has given up her efforts in speech. Because at this moment she is very clear that everything can only be changed by action. Only by acting, human beings and this planet representing the homeland can truly have a future.

 Chapter 853： Human progress, weak country diplomacy

    The dialogue with the silver surfers was quickly placed before the leaders of the Allies. In the face of the silver surfers, these senior politicians have no extra ideas.


    They can''t be as sorrowful as Alice''s superheroes, and feel guilty about their existence. For them, they are responsible for their own country, their own civilization. If anyone wants to destroy them, then whatever the reason, they will inevitably lead to their strong resistance. They only care about the interests of the human beings they represent. As for other people, the lives and deaths of other civilizations, these people have only one idea to take him to death.


    This idea is strictly selfish and irresponsible for other civilized races. But for the whole human race, this is the best view. All of them soon, the entire Allies have unified such a calibre.


    "It''s just a cosmic scavenger role, we don''t have to fear him. We have our own superheroes, backed by powerful gods. Humans can''t be destroyed by a gibberish monster. As long as we are united, The only thing that brought to the monster was failure."


    This statement has many subjective and arrogant elements. But at this moment, most of the people present were treated as unbreakable truths. Some of the representatives of countries with obvious rights are too big to pick up their neighbors and tease them.


    "I think our fears are superfluous. Like some of us, the land is almost attacked by aliens, monsters and huge robots every day. As a result, aren''t people still sitting here?"


    "Mr. Wang, that''s just a TV series, and it''s still a TV show for the younger audience. Please don''t take it seriously?"


    The East Asians who earned their necks suddenly became red-faced in the face of such jokes, but the current international situation is no longer able to allow such an island country to be so detached. Therefore, even if his face turned into this appearance, but in the end he could only weakly refute in words.


    In the face of such a defense, the people present at the scene showed a smile full of ridicule. Different times in the past, the United States now has no previous ability to provoke the world to provoke dissatisfaction. With the Hydra and the oppression of the universe, several great powers on the planet have also compromised each other. The main content of compromise is the distribution of forces. This can be seen from the identity of the three leaders of the Tianshou Bureau. In the past, those small countries can be said to have no ability to make waves. Their only role now is to act as a presence on the facade, and in the back, they have already been taken into the bag.


    This is the political demand under the dramatic changes in the world, and it is also the general trend of the development of civilization. In any case, this is something that has become a reality, and there is no need to elaborate on something. Moreover, compared to the dissatisfaction of these small countries with the current situation, the entire Allies are more concerned about how they should cope with this challenge.


    "How is our space defense system built by Lord Stark?"


    Although the representative of the country present has a timed report on the construction of the space defense station. But for the content, they are more willing to listen to the opinions of more professionals. Stark''s profession is unquestionable, not to mention that most of the leaders in this program are genius scientists recommended by him.


    ��The main facilities of the entire project have been launched on the scheduled orbit with the help of the Federal Space Agency and China Aerospace. It takes us two weeks to install and test these facilities. Then we need to experiment with some space targets. Attack. I will inform everyone present at the time, I hope you can make preparations in advance."


    The so-called experimental attack is aimed at the satellite moon closest to the Earth. Judging from the current human plan, this test is likely to cause any huge damage to the moon. The moon has a key natural effect on the earth that affects tides. Therefore, it is also proper to let countries prepare.


    None of the people present would suspect that Stark��s statement would be too exaggerated. Because they are very clear, in order to shape this large space defense system, physicists all over the world have come up with the most heart-wrenching advice. The one that was eventually adopted was the Space Quantum Hedge Transmitter project.


    With the large Ark energy provided by Stark as an energy supply, it has become possible to manufacture quantum hedging machines in space environments. And this is also the only way that human beings can conceive, causing effective killing of high-level outer space civilization.


    Nuclear bomb? Almost no one is willing to mention this inefficient weapon at this time. Of course, this is not to say that the power of nuclear weapons is not enough. It is the effect of human beings fighting nuclear weapons with nuclear weapons in recent times. It is really impossible for everyone present to have any confidence in them.


    So naturally, this once powerful human weapon has begun to enter the history of garbage. In addition to being the inherent deterrent force on earth, such weapons have gradually faded out of sight of nations.


    In a round of whispering, most of the people present nodded to Tony. Satisfaction with this progress is shown. They have a very professional team under their hands, and even many of them have personally participated in the construction of this project. So they know that this speed is already the fastest speed that can be taken out. Even if it is urging, it is impossible to speed up the progress. Instead, it may cause unnecessary problems. Therefore, no one is naturally willing to be a wicked person and an idiot on this issue.


    However, the lack of a defense system is, after all, a stone that is pressed against everyone''s heart. In this case, they have almost no ability to deal with the scavengers of the universe. In addition to letting those superheroes out.


    But can superheroes fight against order maintainers from the depths of the universe? There is a similar estimate in the mind of anyone present at this point.


    This was followed by a superpower''s corps that came to a primitive tribe. The original tribal warriors pointed at the stone-made spears and pointed at the tanks. The soldiers carrying the guns said, "Get out of my territory, or let You look good." It''s just ridiculous. The biggest possibility is that the entire primitive tribe is completely shut down by such a tank.


    Of course, there is no shortage of the possibility of overturning in the gutter. However, this possibility is small, and everyone present is embarrassed to ask him. However, Tony has nothing to be embarrassed about. He is very clear that the superhero is the only guarantee. Although it is unlikely that they will oppose the planet devourers in the deep space of the universe, they will use them to clamp the silver surfers, and then use the role of silver surfers to let the planet devourers sneak into the mouse, and give the earth and humans more opportunities to survive, but it is not impossible things.


    With this in mind, he immediately opened his mouth and suggested to others.


    ��I have an idea, maybe we can negotiate some possibilities with the silver surfers and the enemy.��


    "Negotiation? Lord Stark, what do you mean?"


    "We are not very sure about the future. What kind of attitude does the scavenger scavenger have for us? Is it necessary to remove us, or we can temporarily put it aside. If it is the former, we are afraid to do the worst. Intention. But if it is the latter, we have a lot of room to operate."


    Having said that, Tony paused for a moment and then glanced around.


    "I plan to talk to the person in Huiyao City, let him temporarily release the control of the silver surfers. Then use the steel avenger to monitor and detain the alien, use him as a chip, and may appear The planet devourers are negotiating. This may give us more time to benefit."


    This statement has caused many people to face each other, especially the East Asian who was blushing at the beginning of his blushing neck. He even stood up and retorted.


    "This is not very good, Lord Stark. Do you know what it might cause once the guy is released? That is the biggest city in our country, where more than 10 million people live. One negligence, that is, pressure It��s impossible to hold back the disaster. And, how do you know that the planet devourer will care about this one of his own?"


    "I''m not sure, Mr. Handcuffs. But you can''t be sure that he will give up this subordinate." With a slight smile, Tony stated his point of view. "Let''s assume that if you are the boss of a company, you have an employee who can continue to create huge economic benefits for you. If one day, this employee is kidnapped, the price is to let you give up what he gave you. A project. Do you want this project? Or do you want this employee who can continue to create benefits?"


    "It''s not the same, Mr. Stark. You can''t compare the idea of ??an alien with the work of our human beings."


    "But the essence is actually not much worse, isn''t it? And, even if there is a mistake in my statement, the loss caused can actually be within the scope of acceptance. To be successful, the possibility of completely getting rid of the crisis can be compared. I think we have every reason to gamble on it. Do you say it, Mr. Handcuffs?"


    Stark said that the understatement of the loss made the handcuffs feel an unusual atmosphere. However, when he wants to argue against what he is arguing, he finds the kind of play that appears in the eyes of the people around him. At this time, he realized that he had no right to speak at all.


    Since Stark puts forward such a statement, it is naturally supported by key people. In the current situation, once those who represent the big country have cast a vote of support. So a small person like him, no matter what kind of opinion he has, is already a matter of indifference.


    I want to understand this, and the handcuffs immediately feel the power of the body. He has not dared to say anything more. In the face of Tony''s gaze, he finally could only slam the corners of his mouth, revealing an ugly smile. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 854： Suspicious behavior of the jailer

    After a long meeting, Tony picked up the phone directly and was ready to chat with Zhou Yi about the opening of the cage. But before he started to act, a sudden news came to his ears. He had to put down this plan and got in touch with the Japanese side as quickly as possible.


    As soon as he saw Bruce''s face with many worries on his projections, he immediately had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "How is the situation? What happened?"


    "I am sorry, Tony." Shaking his head, the embarrassment on Bruce''s face became even deeper. He did not sell the customs, but said directly. "Our prisoner was robbed. And Rodi was also injured and is still being treated."


    "Damn." swearing awkwardly, Tony immediately questioned Bruce. "how is the situation?"


    Bruce certainly knows that he is not asking about the situation of the prisoner, but the situation of his good friend. So he quickly gave Tony a reply.


    "Rody''s situation is okay, I have already passed the safety period. Just, we really can''t do anything about the silver surfers. It''s too sudden, and the enemy is too strong, we have no time at all. Reaction, things become like this."


    This answer made Tony could not help but frown. Seriously, he is really unbelievable about this sudden situation. You know, the steel avengers who have just set up to guard the silver surfers. And it is also a guardianship method for a two-person rotation system. In this case, even if there are any unstoppable enemies, the two Avengers have plenty of time to drag the enemy and wait for rescue from their teammates. So logically speaking, there is simply no one who has the ability to rob people. Unless there is someone or that organization that has the ability to beat the two Avengers in an instant.


    But even then, their plans are unlikely to succeed. Because the cage for holding silver surfers is easy to do. And this alone is enough to put a strongest flaw in their security system.


    You must know that Zhou Yi is a person who can fight against the hegemonic hegemony. And the cage he created, even if it was placed in the entire universe, few people have that ability to open. If there is, then it must be something unexpected, or something unimaginable in this person''s hand. No matter which one, it is worthy of Tony��s attention to it.


    "Who did it? Is it cherished?"


    Thinking and thinking in my head, Tony still can''t imagine anyone who can do this. He can only use the exclusion method to make judgments, and the first suspected target that comes out of his heart is the carved cypress of Hydra. If there is anyone in the world who has the ability to easily defeat the two Avengers, then the Earl of Perth is obviously one. It��s just that he knows very well that if he is a carved cypress, then there should be no way for the power of Zhou Yi. So they are not very likely. The first reason he mentioned them was because of subconscious concerns.


    The captain��s betrayal left him with a small psychological shadow. So once there is doubt, he must put this guy and the Hydra he represents in the first place.


    But in the face of his speculation, Bruce shook his head directly and revealed a very weird look.


    "No, this time and the Hydra should have nothing to do with it. Just, the situation may make people feel weird."


    ��Weird? What else can be more weird than being defeated by a guy who has just been formed by our Avengers?��


    Tony was angry and frustrated. And when he heard his words, Bruce''s face also showed an embarrassing look. However, he was still a scientist who paid attention to reality, so he quickly said the information he knew to Tony.


    "How do you tell me? Defeat Roddy, the guy who saved the silver surfers looks a bit like a normal pretty girl. I don''t know how to describe her. From the information in our hands, she only uses They defeated Roddy for a moment. Then they saved the silver surfers in less than twenty seconds."


    Bruce��s statement made Tony��s breath suddenly a glimpse. He can accept a terrible alien monster attacking a Japanese base, or accept a claim that a spaceship will kill without anyone notice. But a beautiful girl, this statement is really incredible. Or, it just gives him a feeling of what he is listening to.


    "Bruce, you are not kidding me."


    "I also hope that I am joking with you, but the truth is this. I have already sent you the video of the monitor. Look at it yourself."


    When he heard Bruce say this, Tony immediately opened the file he had received. Then he had to admit one thing, that is, Bruce really did not marry him in this matter.


    As a Japanese sub-base related to the future of mankind. The room with the silver surfers is very sophisticated. Therefore, the entire process of robbery is clearly recorded.


    At 9:23 pm, a sudden purple figure directly penetrated the cell made up of metal walls two meters later, and then, in less than three seconds, directly subdued the Roddy in the cell. And Alice.


    After the figure subdued the two men, the figure paused in front of the silver surfers. Until this time, Tony can clearly see the true appearance of this figure. As Bruce said, a beautiful girl. Although she had a big hat with a strange shape, her face was blocked by most of her. But it can be seen from her graceful figure and the sharp, chin-like chin. This is a very good little beauty, and it looks like the type of youthful fan that is just in its early twenties. .


    However, Tony is very clear, if he really regards this little beauty as a young and invincible girl, then he is definitely the biggest fool in the world. Because I don��t say that she just got the brilliant record of the two Avengers in a flash, the performance of the silver surfers in the face of this little beauty is respectful and half-dead, which is enough to explain her extraordinary Identity. And then, in the next step, just sticking out one hand and then eliminating the clean behavior of the golden cage set by Zhou Yi is even more awesome.


    At 9:25, the strange girl left the Japanese base with a silver surfer. In less than three minutes, she relied on her own strength to detonate a large bomb in Tony''s heart.


    Tony, who had watched all of this, took a long breath. He already has a preliminary judgment about this girl. This is an alien, a powerful alien. Tony is very convinced of his judgment. It��s just that he is still a bit strange, why this girl will appear as a human being. You know, this girl looks like a human being, compared to the silver surfers who look like aliens. If you don''t look at her clothes, you can hardly distinguish her from her peers. Does this mean that she has something to do with humans?


    In addition, who is her identity? The owner of the Silver Surfer is said to be the defender of the cosmic order, one of the greatest beings in the universe. If this is the case, as his messenger, the identity of the silver surfer should also be extraordinary. And such a existence, actually will kneel down like a girl, then what is the identity of this girl?


    Finally, is this girl an enemy of human beings?


    This is one of Tony''s most concerned issues and the most important one. Judging from the performance of her base in Japan, this girl seems to be harmless, but the power she possesses is amazingly terrible. If seriously calculated, she should be a level of existence with Zhou Yi. Such a existence, if there is any kindness to human beings, it is definitely a good thing. But if the situation flips over, it is definitely a disaster. The troubles of the earth are already enough. Tony doesn''t want to have any more trouble at all. It seems that this trouble is to take the initiative to find the door.


    what can we do about it? Tony began to frown. At this time, he also saw the hesitant expression on Bruce''s face. This made him feel a move and immediately asked him.


    "What, Bruce, do you have anything to say?"


    "It''s like this, Tony. I think this girl seems to be not malicious to us."


    "Are you kidding me?" Tony said, and Tony immediately laughed at him. "A bright and honesty broke into our base, wounded the guards, and robbed the guys of our prisoners. You actually said she was not malicious to us?"


    "You don''t understand, Tony. I checked the situation of Roddy and Alice." Shaking his head, Bruce insisted on his own statement. "They just fainted because of lack of physical energy. This situation can''t be called injury at all. And by the power of the girl, she can kill them without any effort, but she doesn''t. What can be explained."


    "And, you didn''t find it? The girl can do these things without revealing herself. But she didn''t do it, but deliberately exposed her existence. This behavior is very abnormal, don''t you think so ?"


    As Bruce said, Tony immediately realized what he was. He subconsciously picked up his own eyes, then stared at Bruce and asked him.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Find her, Tony. This is our chance!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 855： Preliminary negotiations on secret ghosts

    Although Tony felt that Bruce was right, he still had some scruples in his heart. The most important one is who is going to find this woman and how to find this woman.


    No one can guarantee that Bruce''s guess has a bit of success. If he guesses it is really okay, if not, then it is definitely a disaster for the guy who guides this woman.


    A woman of the same level as the gods, such a presence is enough to make the entire steel avenger have to deal with it cautiously. As for those agents, there is no qualification for contact with them. And if the accident happened because of the contact between the Avengers and this person, then for them, this is undoubtedly unacceptable.


    The chip is too big for Tony to start playing. But soon, he found that he seems to have other channels to use.


    Zhiwu, a group of mechanical life with a unit price of only 100,000 US dollars. It is a very good decision to use this kind of thing to make initial contact with this woman and to test her emotions. In particular, Zhishang''s worldwide surveillance network allows them to find this woman in the shortest possible time.


    Just thinking of it, Tony has inevitably frowned. He began to regret the previous decision.


    With the continuous development of Ao Chuang''s intelligence, he has become more and more like a human being, and is still a very wise human. This makes Tony have to convince him if he wants to borrow intelligence equipment to do something. The difficulty of this persuasion is in the straight line.


    Although this change is a good thing for most people, it means that Ao Chuang will not be controlled by some special people. But for this special kind person, this is not a very good thing.


    With the expansion of the scope of the wisdom equipment, Tony has discovered its unlimited potential. But he, the whole United States, has no power and power to drive this potential, which is undoubtedly a very bad thing. Even a small privilege can give the United States a tremendous boost in its power. But he didn''t, it was a pity, and it made him regret. But now, he has no more ways. Therefore, he can only honestly contact Ao Chuang and tell him his own requirements and seek possible help.


    possible! This word is used to describe Tony, and even the relationship between human beings and Aussie is very appropriate. The wisdom of Ao Chuang makes him have a very clear judgment. He has his own judgment about anything. If you can''t convince him, then human requirements can''t be realized at all. Only by convincing him can he drive the great power he represents.


    This time, it may become a reality. The core of Ao Chuang is to serve human beings. In the face of Tony''s elaboration, he quickly made the right choice, and in a short period of time, he found the network of intelligent weapons laid by the whole world. The goal. Soon, through the operation of a magical device, Tony quickly met the woman with the first side, separated by a thousand mountains.


    "who are you?"


    This is the first sentence that Tony asked when he saw the magical woman who had appeared in Japan. Hearing the words he asked, the girl who enjoyed the bright sunshine and leisurely afternoon tea in a coffee shop in Europe was tearing her mouth and showing such a disdainful smile to him.


    "It''s too slow. Mr. Stark, and you don''t think it is rude to ask this question in this way?"


    "For a prisoner who breaks into the secret territory of the government and robs the danger of threatening the safety of the entire human race. Courtesy should be something that should not be hopeful."


    Tony��s words are not polite at all. Obviously, for everything that happened yesterday, and Roddy��s injury, he has already had considerable grievances about this particular woman. However, there is power between her, and he does not show this kind of grievance as action.


    "Well, it''s my fault to have too much expectation for human beings. So Mr. Stark, tell you this. I can talk to you about everything you are about to face. But I don''t want to In this way, the fact that those around me look at me makes me feel like a big villain in a movie. So, change time, change a place. Come to a few things that you think are trustworthy. Those who can represent you, let us talk about what you care about. Of course, I think you should have the ability to find me."


    "Wait, I" Tony still wants to say something, but all of a sudden, this woman disappeared directly into his eyes. Or, it disappeared into the surveillance network of the entire intelligent weapon.


    Even the network of intellectual devices throughout the city, and even the vast majority of the world, could not detect her. This is also in line with the power she has shown. As long as she thinks, no one can find her. Only if she is willing, then he will appear in the sight of Tony.


    This is in line with Bruce''s guess. She really wants to talk to humans, with a special identity that humans don''t understand for a while. This is a good thing, Tony feels like this. So immediately, he contacted the steel avenger. And let them be prepared to make contact with this special woman.


    This is dangerous, but it is worth the risk of the steel avengers making an adventurous attempt. So soon, under the leadership of Bruce, a small team representing the steel avengers had already sat on the plane and set off for Europe.


    And while they were acting, another group of people also found something interesting.


    "It''s very interesting. A distinguished lady from the depths of the universe actually settled on our little planet. If it wasn''t for her active exposure, I am afraid we are still in the dark?"


    Mephisto played with the bright silver enamel grip of his own civilization, and his face gradually appeared to be full of playful meaning.


    "Maybe we should do something and do something to make the world a better place."


    "What do you want to do? Mephisto?"


    Wrapped under the dark green cloak, Victor, who barely exposed a metallic mask, made such a dry voice from the eyes of his throat. And listening to his voice, Mephisto''s face showed a playful smile.


    "Of course I want to put in a rolling apple, or a bigger thing, in this happening thing. But before that. Little Dum, have you forgotten something? Forgot you should For my attitude, have you forgotten your identity with me?"


    The finger twitched slightly on his scepter, and Mephisto performed an unusual understatement. But with his words, countless black smoke immediately surged from Victor''s body, as if he had met a **** carnivorous piranha, he ate wildly on his body.


    Unlike piranhas, these evil spirits that have become smoky are not only flesh and blood, but also the souls they feed. This brings to the pain that Victor can''t imagine. This is not the first time he has suffered from this kind of appearance, but every time, he will have an impulse to die under this painful torture.


    This time is no exception. Soon, Victor fell to the ground, and made a painful embarrassment, as well as a struggle like desperation. Looking at his terrible performance, Mephisto just sent out indifference and was full of ridiculous smiles.


    "This is just a small reminder, Little Dum. You have to remember that you are just a **** in my hand. As a chess piece, you can never resist your master, let alone think of you. The master��s hand broke free. Do you think I don��t know the little abacus you played? Do you think I don��t know your private contact with stupid humans? I know everything, I��m just letting you do what you want. It��s because I��m looking at the little mouse that I��m in the cage, how interesting it is.��


    The painful torment made Victor''s voice less and less. And listening to his changes in voice, Mephisto stopped his torture in a timely manner. He just wants to punish his own piece, not to kill him. To achieve this point, he has achieved his goal. So he naturally stopped and sent a new order to him.


    "Okay, little Dum. I know this pain is not as serious as you are. In fact, even if it is really serious, you can''t arouse any sympathy for me. Stand up and do something I want to make What you do. At this time, I think our friends need some unexpected help."


    Commands are everything, even more so if the relationship between them is so obvious. But even if he knew he had to accept the order, Victor made such a voice to him.


    "What level do you want me to do?"


    "If our children have lost one or two of their companions, I think things will become very wonderful. Stark is an impulsive person. If he is impulsive, many things will change in an uncontrollable direction. And that At the time, don''t you think it is time for us to work?"


    "But I can''t do what you said alone. My ability is limited, and you should know this."


    "Of course I know!" Nodded, and Mephisto showed a dangerous smile. "So I found a helper for you. My best helper! With his help, I think you should not let me down."


    Having said that, Mephisto gently patted his palm. And as he moves, a flame rises in the darkness.


    Crazy and violent, just like the sin that never goes out in hell, is daunting. (~^~)

 Chapter 856： The daughter of the swallowing star is fortunate

    Natasha looked at the side of the street where people came and went, enjoying the coffee of the time, watching the beautiful **** the street coming and going, and couldn��t help but reveal an unbelievable look.


    "Bruce, are you sure she is?"


    Looking up at the girl''s appearance, then lowered his head and carefully compared the information in his hand. Bruce immediately sighed and said.


    "Although it seems difficult to believe. But it is her. Natasha, you are a woman, and the initial contact with her is handed over to you."


    ��It��s simple!��


    Turning his eyes and saying such a sentence, but Natasha still followed Bruce''s suggestion, step by step, carefully approaching the girl to the past.


    The closer she is, the more she marvels at the beauty of this girl. Exquisite and delicate, the appearance of an elf makes this girl full of fascinating magic. Many people who passed by her couldn''t help but put their sight on her. It is only because of her ethereal, totally human-like temperament that no one has the courage to contact her.


    Natasha is the only one who has the courage to do this. And when she was doing this, she was inevitably with a little nervousness. After all, this is a dangerous existence, and it is still a very dangerous one. Such a guy, no matter how careful you can''t be overemphasized.


    It��s just that her tension is obviously overdone. The girl is not malicious to her at this moment. Even as she approached, she warmly greeted her.


    "You are finally here. It''s too slow, I have been waiting here for a day."


    This tone of conversation with old friends has clearly eased Natasha''s nervousness. She sat directly in front of the girl and explained to her.


    "For a dangerous existence, there is always no mistake in being cautious. After all, no one can be sure that this will be a trap."


    "If this is a trap, then it is too simple." The girl took the coffee in front of her and showed a sweet smile at Natasha. "And don''t you think that using my power and using traps to deal with you is a kind of stupidity?"


    When he heard this, Natasha immediately stunned. She knows that this girl is not wrong at all, but she is so straightforward to say such words. As a member of the Avengers, she will naturally not feel particularly good. However, she controlled her emotions very well and did not show such dissatisfaction. It is like chatting with a friend you just met, and asking questions about this girl.


    "Well, even if you said it makes sense. Our caution is really unnecessary. This is our fault. But you should also be able to understand why we are doing this. After all, your current identity is still unknown to us. We don''t even know if you are an enemy or a friend. Naturally, you should be cautious. So, if you don''t mind, can you introduce yourself first?"


    "Self introduction?"


    The voice of the girl is somewhat doubtful. Obviously she has not considered such a thing. But Natasha did not give her too much room to think, but said hotly.


    "Yes. We can''t communicate with anyone who doesn''t know anything. Since you want to discuss things with us, you definitely need us to have some trust in you. And if you want to let us Trust you, then you must give us a foundation to trust you. Names and origins, this is undoubtedly a good one."


    "Well, if this is what you want." Shrugging his shoulders, the girl put down her cup, and she showed a big smile at Natasha. "You can call me Garnata. As you have guessed, I am an alien in your eyes."


    "Of course we know that you are an alien." With a blank eye, Natasha clearly revealed the vague dissatisfaction with her. "But you have to know that there are a lot of aliens, and we have been in contact with a lot. You are obviously not what we know. After all, you can guess when you see your silver surfers, your identity is definitely not a Ordinary aliens are so simple. So, can you make a detailed explanation?"


    "I knew that the idiot would cause me trouble." He licked his mouth, and Garnata picked up his hair with his fingers, revealing a dissatisfied look. This made Natasha a little surprised, but she still looked at Ganata quietly, waiting for her moment to answer.


    And when she didn''t board, Garnata gave her the answer she wanted.


    "Well, if you must know. What should you say? The guy you have been worried about as a planet is my **** dad."


    "Oh!" Although it has been very calm and calm, but when Garnata said this, Natasha still couldn''t hold back, spit out all the coffee that had just been drunk in her mouth.


    A pleasing beauty suddenly made such a rude action, which naturally attracted the attention of a large group of people. But Natasha didn''t care about the eyes of these passers-by at all, but kept squatting on Garnata with a strange look.


    For the planet devourers, the Avengers have a general understanding. They know that it is an extraordinary existence in the universe, an individual that represents the power, order, and even the roots of the universe. A monster that can feed on the planet and instantly destroy planets and civilizations.


    And such a monster, a specific content that can''t be imagined by human thinking, actually has a daughter, a destined inheritor. This is really incredible.


    Natasha��s gaze turned a few laps on Garnata��s body, and even Garnata had a feeling of inexplicable and even awkward.


    "Hey, don''t look at me like this. Your eyes make me feel strange. What do you mean?"


    "Sorry, I only said curiosity! You said that you are his daughter?" Shrugged his shoulders, Natasha expressed her apologies and explained to her. "You know, that guy, your father. They said that he is a monster that can devour the planet. So you can do that? Sorry, I just can hardly imagine. How can you do that? ""


    Natasha��s words were somewhat hesitant, but Garnata looked calm.


    "Yes, I can. With some strength that I am born with, I can turn a whole planet into what I need and what I can devour. In fact, I often go to the depths of the universe to find some of me. The planet with energy is needed to swallow it. But this should not affect the dialogue between us."


    "I''m not sure. You know, I''m not sure if this kind of confession will affect us." Difficultly twirling his mouth, Natasha took a deep breath and let herself Reluctantly relaxed. "But I think, we should still be able to continue the topic now. Miss Garnata, can tell us now, what do you ask us to come to you to discuss?"


    "It''s very simple, I just want to give you some peace of mind. Because of my father''s business, I know that you have suffered something now. The silver surfers'' things also make you feel tremendous pressure. You are scared, I can Understand. But believe me, this is only temporary. I can assure you that the earth will not encounter the things you are worried about. All this is a turning point."


    Garnata smiled and said something to Natasha. And when she heard her say this, Natasha��s face immediately showed a wrong and unbelievable expression.


    "I don''t understand? Why do you want to do this? I mean, since you are his daughter, you should stand with him. Why do you want to help us?"


    "Help you? Well, if you want to understand this, you can''t do it. Just to say it more precisely, I did it for this planet. I have moved to this planet since a long time ago. I and this. The planet has a certain relationship. So I can''t accept my **** dad to do such a ridiculous thing for the time being. At the very least, it doesn''t work under my eyes. So I will try to stop him and let him stop this misbehavior. As for telling You, I just don''t want to cause some unnecessary misunderstandings."


    Garnata��s explanation made Natasha sound a little unclear. She always felt that Garnata was somewhat vague, or that she was glaring at her. So after she thought about it seriously, she immediately asked her.


    "I don''t understand. If you are planning this, you don''t have to do any communication with us. I know very well how insignificant the role humans play in this. You don''t have to worry about us, you can directly Let your father communicate. So why do you want?"


    "Humans are very inconspicuous, I admit. But this does not mean that there are no guys worthy of attention among you." When Garnata said this, she turned her eyes to the distance. "There are many magical existences on this planet. For example, the **** you realize. Maybe you don''t understand enough about his power, but I have a very clear understanding. For a planet and such a guy. Contradictions are unnecessary. If you let this guy and my **** dad stand on the opposite side because of you, it is even more troublesome. So I think I need to inform you, and then tell you the guy behind you. Let him stay calm and be restrained in this matter. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Of course, I understand."


    Natasha responded with great enthusiasm. Once again, she felt the world��s luck under someone��s shelter. And just as she was about to say something, a burst of noise, but suddenly passed into her ears. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 857： Flame 骷髅 city war

    Natasha responded immediately to the first moment of this noise. She took this as an attack on herself and the possible allies of Garnata. However, the delay that has not been waited for has proved that her judgment has biased mistakes.


    This allowed her to stand up immediately, carefully observe everything around me, and want to see what is the reason for this to come back to cause such a sound. But just as she did this, the Garnata around her had already revealed a meaningful smile to her.


    "I think you should go and help your friends. They are not very good now."


    This sentence made Natasha instinctively feel bad, but did not wait to ask the sound. The so-called bad situation of Garnata has been directly shown to her eyes.


    Because a certain floor of a building in front of her was in a loud bang, a large hole was taken from the middle. Countless glass was blown up and shattered, and in the screams of pedestrians, they rushed toward their heads. In this sudden explosion, a bright fire became unusually conspicuous.


    Natasha has no hard work and nostalgia for the ordinary victims of screaming. All her attention is focused on the sudden appearance of the fire, and the leaping around the fire, like a flea.


    She saw it very clearly. It was her teammate Little Spider Peter Parker. With his current scene of being chased and jumping up and the situation that had just happened, it was undoubtedly explained that they had encountered an enemy attack. And their enemies. Thinking of this, Natasha couldn''t help but turn her attention to the conspicuous fire, and as her retina constantly discerned the fire, she finally saw the enemies shrouded in the fire. Real appearance. And this is what made her immediately scream.


    "Hell, what kind of monster is this?"


    The blazing flame is like a dancing devil, burning in the position of a person''s head. This weird scene has instinctively felt bizarre and horrible. And if you add the gimmick that is clearly visible in the flame, then this feeling will undoubtedly rise to the feeling of horror and horror.


    A gimmick wrapped in flames, a bone shelf that walks in a fire, such a presence is enough to reminiscent of the devil. And his next action is even more people will put him close to that image.


    He waved the chain in his hand. The chain was as magical as the chain of death in his hands. Natasha saw this chain with the flexibility of living things, and the shackles stretched like a viper. Constantly attacking the little spiders who fled.


    Every time it touches a place, a place is like a bite bite by something, and it is directly melted into a liquid by the entangled flame. And when the chain can unscientificly extend more than a dozen meters, or even tens of meters, this destructive power has caused incalculable losses to nearby buildings.


    The little spider just jumped to the corner of an office building, and then the entire chain extended his body and slammed at him. Although with his own spider sense, Peter dashed before he was attacked. But the entire office building does not have his flexibility.


    So immediately, the entire office building was like a knife-cut cheese, with glass, steel and concrete, and a large piece of debris in a few tons was cut.


    This kind of scene is really catastrophic for the surrounding people. Although it has the protection of intellectual equipment, there is inevitably chaos in the crowd.


    This situation made Natasha realize that things could not continue in this way, so she immediately opened the communicator that was deliberately closed in response to Garnata, and said to the little spider who yelled inside. .


    "Peter, can''t come again in the city. Take him to a sparsely populated place."


    "Damn, I think too. But this **** who doesn''t know where to pick it up is really too tight. Hear no, you bastard, I am not your bone, give me a little farther."


    Peter''s last sentence is obviously to the gimmicks who are constantly chasing him, and this obvious depreciation makes the horrible guy scream a silent anger.


    He clearly has no vocal cords, but he can make a sound. And that kind of voice is directly reaching everyone''s heart, and people are born with panic and fear. No one will doubt the identity of this monster devil again. And this cognition will only make the panic in the crowd expand even more.


    Natasha has noticed an increase in the surrounding intellectual devices. Obviously, this is the problem that Atron has discovered here and is specially sent to prevent the deterioration of the situation. However, the riots of the crowd have spread too fast, and it is almost time for the support of the intellectuals to control the situation. If this continues, it is likely that the casualties will be further expanded on the level of innocent people.


    This is something that the Avengers can''t accept. Of course, Natasha can''t accept it either. So the first reaction of her subconscious is to think of the one around me, just expressed a goodwill allies to seek help. But as soon as she turned her head, she immediately found a seat that was already empty. This made her understand the meaning of Ganata immediately.


    This special female of the swallowing star simply does not want to participate in the contradiction between human beings, that is to say, expecting her and not expecting is basically a meaning.


    Since you can''t count on anyone who has the ability to end it, then acting on your own is undoubtedly the best way to solve problems right now. As a woman with many years of experience, Natasha''s mobility is naturally top-notch. Almost when she thought so, she had already started to act.


    When I got on the plane, I walked through the towering buildings at low altitude, and approached the past with the little spiders and flames that were chasing the battle. In the process of approaching, Natasha discovered the proximity of several police helicopters, which must be the way the local government coped with the current situation. But for this situation, she does not think that this is a sensible approach.


    So now, she connected the police channel of the other party and ordered the police.


    "This is the steel avenger of the Tianshou Bureau. Now I am obeying my orders and immediately withdrawing from here. This is not something you can cope with. What you have to do now is to evacuate the nearby people."


    There was a screaming voice in the channel, and then Natasha heard a clear response with a French accent.


    "Sorry, madam. We have to be responsible for our people. So we can''t accept your orders."


    The answer was just finished, and the police helicopters pressed directly toward the flames on the ground. As a member of the Avenger, Little Spider is still well known. Therefore, these French police officers did not regard him as the target of the attack, but concentrated all their vitality on the monster like the devil.


    This is the right choice, but it is also a useless choice. Because their firepower does not play any role at all. When all the bullets were in contact with the flame, they were melted into scattered blue smoke. This move, which did not reach the expected situation, angered the flames that were chasing the little spiders, and let him directly turn his attacks to these policemen.


    Although these police officers showed extraordinary qualities, their submissions were completely destined under the supernatural forces driven by this angry monster.


    With a chain of sparks, the chain of fire is like a dragon snake that wanders around, flying fast in the dark night sky. Compared with the quick action of this chain, the helicopters that are constantly pulling up and wanting to leave are just a cumbersome live target, and there is no room for dodge.


    But just a little bit stunned by this chain, the entire helicopter immediately became a blooming fire group, making this dark night sky brighter.


    One by one, soon all the helicopters stepped on the trail of the explosion. Looking at this situation, even if he is very confident about his operation technology, Natasha wisely chose to pull up his position and keep a safe distance from this monster.


    This made her a little depressed. It has always been a helpless thing that the technology power she relied on has shown such powerlessness in this mythical monster. But accepting the reality, she can only give up the idea of ??solving this monster, and then start to change her strategy.


    Since the main attack is not successful, it can only be assisted. Although Peter obviously does not have any ability to fight this monster, but for the present, he can only temporarily entrust his hope to him. After all, the target of this monster has always been him, and since he has solved those planes, he can once again look at Peter and trace it to one or two.


    At the heart of the attention, Natasha transferred the topographic map of the city. After a careful investigation, she immediately connected the communication of the little spider and ordered it to him.


    "Peter, go to the south. There is a bridge, fight him on the bridge, and then we find a way to get him into the water."


    An enemy who is a fire, the human subconscious reaction is to use water to deal with him. I am afraid that nothing is more suitable than a river. So the little spider naturally agreed with her and rushed in the direction she had specified.


    And watching the escaping little spider gradually opened the distance with himself, the scorpion monster that was covered with fire immediately screamed, then grabbed a motorcycle on the side, stepped on the gas pedal, and right The little spider chased the past. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 858： Chasing combat

    Seeing that this monster actually chose a vehicle like this to chase himself, the little spider who was still swinging in the air immediately took a deep breath.


    For his own speed, the little spider is still very confident. As long as this guy is not flying to chase himself, the little spider thinks he has no need to worry. So after completing a swaying posture, he immediately stopped his movements and stayed on the upper floor of a building. To prevent this guy from being completely rid of himself.


    But when he stopped, he immediately saw a scene that made him very scared. That is the flame that was smashing at him at an unimaginable speed, with a tail-like flame like a supersonic plane.


    Obviously it was just a motorcycle, but it was hard to let him out of the terrible momentum that thousands of troops and horses had in parallel. And not only in the momentum, in the performance of the power, this motorcycle has achieved the same degree.


    It was just a fire, and then when it crossed the road, the cars on both sides of the road were all flying out by the terrible air. Even the shops that were far apart on both sides were not spared. Large pieces of glass were directly crushed under the impact of the shock wave, and the people in the shops caused a terrible scream.


    This is still a good situation, because with the efforts of the mentally-armed, almost everyone on the street has already taken refuge into the store or the building. If they are still on the street, then it��s not just the means of transportation on the road. I am afraid that this whole street will be stained with blood.


    It��s terrible to chase this level, so that all the onlookers can��t help but squeeze a cold sweat. But if this is the case, then the little spiders may not be so rude. After all, he is an air player, using the terrain, he can completely turn the flames that can only be galloped on the road.


    However, the situation is far more than that. When the flames drove the motorcycle with a big change, and completely smashed the strong performance of Newton''s coffin, and directly flew down the glass of the building 90 degrees vertically, the little spider was already lost, like being burnt. Like a turkey with an ass, he jumped straight down the building.


    "Damn, how could this monster become like this. Where else is the motorcycle, I have to complain to them, how can this designed motorcycle be casually placed on the street?"


    Desperately escaping the pursuit of the flames, the little spider approached the distant bridge and frantically complained to Natasha at the other end of the communicator.


    At this time, he also blamed the mistake on a **** company that developed this superbike. But Natasha can see very clearly that this motorcycle will have such a change, completely because of the devil''s mean trick.


    That is obviously a very ordinary Harley motorcycle, Natasha should not be worth more than 10,000 dollars. But it was such a cheap item, but it was an incredible change in the hands of that monster. Not only are the fancy leathers wrapped in a layer of shiny metal, but even the engine and even the metal skeleton have changed dramatically.


    It became a devil''s toy, and because of this, this motorcycle can chase the little spiders like this, and there is no way to enter the ground.


    Seeing that the distance between them is getting closer and closer, the space for small spiders to dodge is becoming more and more limited. The little spider had to send an urgent help to Natasha.


    "Natasha, help me. I can''t hold it anymore!"


    "Left turn left, second crossroads. Ready to pull up!"


    For the current situation of the little spider, Natasha naturally cannot be indifferent. She gave an answer like Little Spider and then fired two airborne small-to-ground missiles directly against the intended target.


    This kind of weapon re-equipped by the Tian hammer bureau quickly lowered its flight path, swayed on the unmanned street, and because of the blockage of the surrounding high-rise buildings, no one noticed their existence. And just as they are about to enter the expected hit point, the little spider has already appeared there.


    As a partner, Little Spider is not the first to cooperate with Natasha. So before entering this intersection, he shot a spider silk and pulled himself to a sufficient height as quickly as possible. And just as he pulled his body up, the imposing chaser behind him had already approached with the blazing fire. This also made him fall into the trap immediately.


    When the missile with its own thermal lock sees the expected target, it locks him directly and then directly enters the secondary acceleration state. Within such a short distance, the flame smash and his motorcycle have no possibility of escaping. So immediately, the fireball from the explosion directly shrouded him.


    In this case, the general enemy must be dead and can no longer die. But Natasha was not at all worried. She gestured to the little spider as soon as she approached the bridge, stabilized the plane in her hand, and carefully monitored everything in the explosion.


    And as she imagined, the flame had just risen and had not reached the peak of the explosion. The horrible roar of the monster came from the blazing fire. Then, the ragged motorcycle carried his master out of the flame and stopped directly on the side of the road.


    Although there are no eyes, the anger of this flame can make every person who looks at him feel clear. He was distracting from his sight and quickly locked into Natasha, who was driving the plane in the sky. This caused him to scream again at Natasha, and the chain that he was tied to him began to beat uncomfortably.


    Obviously, he has the urge to transfer his attack to Natasha. It was only Natasha who was very cleverly raising her position. There is a distance of four hundred meters that makes him take her a little bit. So just a low snoring, the monster re-positioned his sight on the little spider that was farther away.


    He grabbed the grip of the motorcycle under his body, and as the flame of his body flowed, the shape of the entire motorcycle became even more awkward. Of course, this also means that the motorcycle has been repaired under his power. He didn''t need to change another car at all, and he immediately launched a chase against the little spider.


    This made Natasha sigh unexpectedly. She has the habit of thinking about things in the worst places. But when this happened, she was always inevitably disappointed. But disappointment is disappointing, and this does not affect her arrangement. So while she was driving the plane, she hanged behind the monster and made a notice to the little spider.


    "Be careful, the monster is going towards you again."


    "Damn, how did I get him? Why must it be me, isn''t Hulk a better choice?"


    The implication is that Bruce has become a Hulk. This is not a good news, but it is not the most important thing at the moment. Hulk did not cause riots, indicating that his emotions are still under control. In this case, solving this terrible monster is the most important thing.


    "Don''t be distracted, Peter. Bring the monster to the center of the bridge. I have already greeted the local government. They have evacuated the entire bridge. All you have to do is drag him and blow it up. The bridge is fighting for time."


    "Blow up the bridge?" Looking at the length of the bridge more than two hundred meters, the little spider could not help but scream. "Is this a bit too much? I mean, if you do this, the loss is not too big. If you explain it in advance, you just sold me, and I can''t afford the relevant compensation."


    "Without your compensation, the Tianshou Bureau will pay for this loss. All we have to do is bury this guy here. He is over, you are ready."


    When Natasha��s words were just finished, the flames had already appeared in the sight of the little spider. This monster is unscrupulous and directly launches a charge toward the little spider on the top of the bridge. Although he was riding only a motorcycle, under his control, the motorcycle was like a stunt, and climbed up and down the steel bridge on the bridge in a forward-looking posture.


    This makes the little spider subconsciously want to avoid. But when he thought of his own task, he could only give up this tempting idea and bravely launched his own language offensive against the monster.


    "Come on, this candle head. I have the ability to lick my ass, I am here!"


    This provocative language caused the monster to sneak up at once, while stretching the chain that was tied to it, and with a wave of his arm, he smacked at the little spider.


    I have seen how he used this gadget to cut the building''s little spiders and dare not pick up such things. As he jumped over, he slid directly through the complicated steel bridge, leaving the monster''s chain only empty.


    It seems that there is some jealousy about the water flow below. This monster does not let its chain lock the steel frame on the bridge like it was before destroying those buildings. He just let his own chain entangled on the steel frame, and then pull it with force, like a small spider, with this chain as a fulcrum, so that his body and his motorcycle under his arm are more toward the little spider. The place has fallen.


    Little spiders can''t let such a guy easily achieve his goal. So he immediately jumped over the gap between the bridges and launched a sudden attack on the flames still in midair.


    Although it was somewhat reckless, the attack did have an effect. In the middle of the air, the monster obviously has no way to do any effective dodge. He can only fly out by the little spider. And just as the little spider was going to chase after the victory, and then give him a little bit of color, he was in the air, and the flame that flew toward the ground suddenly shook his own chain.


    The snake''s general chain immediately swayed, and before the spider could evade it, he stalked his body and dragged him directly to the monster.


    At this time, the monster that had climbed up from the ground was striding to the front of the little spider. At the same time, he extended his own white bones burning with flames, grasping the spider''s neck tightly and pushing him hard. The ground mentioned in front of myself.


    He stared at the spider''s eyes with his empty, flaming eyes, and then sounded like a **** echo from the hollow hole.


    "Look at my eyes, sinner!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 859： Evil spirit knight

    The words of flames have the magic of turbulent people. Even the little spider knows that if he does what he says, he estimates that there will be no good end. But when he heard such a voice, he couldn''t help but endure his desire to turn his head. He could only look at his empty eye socket with his own eyes.


    And this time, he saw hell.


    Countless flames are rolling, and countless souls are struggling. Pain, despair, then sinking. Countless sounds with negative emotions hit the soul of the little spider, making him only feel that he has seen many people who have been forgotten. Those who have died before him. They frantically despised the little spider, waving their arms frantically in the burning of the flames, and blaming the little spiders.


    "You are guilty, you are guilty!"


    This is a torture to the depths of the soul, the cruelest lash to anyone who has committed a crime. Under this direct human heart and the power of the soul, any concealment is useless, and any cover is powerless. Everything will be presented naked, including those sins.


    Life is sinful, but sin is to be punished. This is the true body of the flames, the magical power possessed by the evil spirits. He can judge the sin hidden in the heart of his own judgment, and let those who have committed crimes get real punishment under his eyes.


    This time, he chose his target on the little spider. And the role of the eye of the judgment also makes the soul of the little spider start to shudder. This is also inevitable. I am afraid that anyone who sees such a **** scene will not be able to resist the trepidation. But after a few moments, the little spider stopped this tremor and began to become calm.


    As an avenger, he is a minority in the minority, because he can safely say to everyone, he has never done anything sinful, and even said that he has never hurt a person''s life.


    As a little guy who joined the ranks of superheroes from high school students. Peter Parker has a natural advantage that other companions don''t have, and that is his purity. He always maintains a very naive and very rare point of view. That is, I have the power to help others, but I am not qualified to judge others.


    He is arrogant, but he is only a martyr. He has never done anything other than his own right because of his own power. He sticks to the bottom line that this kind person can hold. This is commendable and can even be said to be the only one.


    Even if I searched the entire superhero group, I am afraid that this little guy is not so clean. Even if even the other people in the Avengers are packaged, there is no innocence from the little spider. Therefore, he is not afraid of this kind of power, completely complete, and is not affected at all.


    This is a miracle in the entire Avengers. If you switch to any other person, you can''t do it to such a degree.


    Whether it is the current General Ross, Alice, Hulk or Natasha, they have no such clean past. Even the leader figures like Tony and the captain are inevitably tainted on the body. This stain is not a general stain. In the eyes of the evil spirit knight, all this can be turned into sin, enough to burn the sin of the soul.


    It is precisely because of this that it is said that the little spider is a miracle. And the role of this miracle is now reflected.


    The evil spirit knight couldn''t do any harm to the little spider, and after returning to God, the little spider immediately opened his mouth to the evil spirit knight who still bound himself.


    "Man, are you interested in joining Hollywood? I mean that your special effects are really good. If you like, take a shot at the horror film and look at yourself. Give your eyes a close-up. Can definitely save A lot of money."


    This is ridicule, the evil spirit knight can hear clearly. But in the case of the invalid eyes of the trial, he could not make any effective attack on the little spider. This allowed him to scream and forcefully throw the little spider out. And just as he did this, the little spider violently acted.


    When the man has not landed, he bends his body and re-adjusts himself to the fighting position. Then he pointed his wrist to the evil spirit knight standing in the same place, and spit the same thing to the guy who didn''t want the money in his hand.


    When he was alone, he developed his own bionic spider silk with superb adhesion and strong extensibility. And as he joined the Avengers, after a large group of research teammates, his combat preparation naturally began to upgrade.


    The actual ordinary spider suit has been upgraded to a harder and more difficult nano material suit, and then his essential spider silk has been replaced with a higher grade composite. While maintaining the cause characteristics, this material also adds new capabilities such as resistance to temperature variations, electromagnetic and high voltage resistance. Therefore, even the evil spirit knight who was covered in fire had to be covered by a huge insect in this sudden attack.


    Of course, this is only temporary. After all, this is a monster, and the flame that burns on him is not something that ordinary science can explain. So even the little spider himself did not have much hope for himself to trap him. He is just fighting for time, for his teammates and the final victory.


    "Natasha, you better hurry up. My stuff is almost impossible to hold!"


    Seeing the fire began to smash his own spider silk, the little spider had to rush to his teammates. And in his urging voice. The Kun-style fighter has already lowered its fuselage and rushed toward the side of the bridge.


    "I am, manage yourself."


    A clean answer, then Natasha pressed the button on her hand. Under her operation, four rounds of missiles loaded with high-performance explosives were immediately launched and then heavily bombarded on a load-bearing steel frame on the section of the bridge.


    In an instant, countless concrete and steel were collapsed. In a huge explosion, it is difficult for them to maintain their original posture. This also caused the entire bridge to tremble in a burst of soaring sound.


    This is an inland bridge with only two hundred meters. In order to pass the ship, all its weight and support points are built on the base columns at both ends of the bridge. Suddenly, one of the two only two basic columns was lost, and the entire bridge was inevitably developed in the direction of collapse.


    And this is what Natasha wants. As long as the other pillar is destroyed, the entire bridge will be silenced into the river in the shortest possible time. And the flame monster above the fire, will inevitably face the punishment of the power and rules from nature.


    Water and fire are not compatible. She is convinced that once it falls into the water, this monster will not die, I am afraid there will be no good end. In order to achieve this goal, she immediately turned the fuselage and launched an attack on the base column in the other direction.


    At this time, the flame has already burned the spider''s silk on the evil spirit knight. The evil spirit knight who got out of the trap immediately noticed the collapsed bridge and the plane that whizzed past his head. This made him snarled immediately, then pinched a finger with only two bones and put it in his mouth to blow out an incredible whistle.


    And with this movement, even more incredible things happened. In the absence of any operation, the monster-like mount of the evil spirited screamed fiercely, and then, like the little pony that received the summoning, quickly ran to his master''s side.


    As soon as he straddles his mount, the evil spirit knight immediately becomes fierce. He began to make crazy, shuddering laughter, and in his laughter, his mount immediately sprayed a blazing flame, completely wrapping himself and his master. Then the plane that whispered in the sky chased the past.


    The motorcycle chasing the plane seems unrealistic. But in front of this monster-like mount, it has completely become a visible fact. The distance of just a hundred meters was only a few seconds, and this was the reason for walking on the steel frame of the bridge. It can be said that perhaps just the next moment, this monster of the flames will rush to the ground and smash the big piece of flesh from the plane in the sky.


    Natasha also saw this very clearly, but she did not mean to pull up. This is a time of race against time, during which time any withdrawal will lead to a final result. So even if she realized that she might be in danger because of this, she did not hesitate to launch the last few missiles at her target.


    The missile flew out with a beautiful tail flame, and the evil spirit knight also chased it with the magical fire of the sky. He waved the chain in his hand, and the chain of **** fire was stretched to the extreme in his hand, turning into a dragon with a claw. Under the unreasonable speed of the evil spirited locomotive, he had already crossed Natasha''s plane, chased after the missiles that had already been launched, and gradually overtook them.


    In terms of speed, magic once again defeated science. The chain that flew in the air directly exploded the flying missiles, making it a gorgeous fireworks in the middle. But this is not the end, at least for Natasha, this is not the end.


    She has already seen the speed of the evil spirits, and she has not pinned her hopes on these missiles. Her real weapon is herself, the plane under her. When the evil spirit knight stared at the missiles, she had already pulled the plane and rushed directly above the pillars of the bridge.


    When the flame rises, the plane has already begun to fall rapidly. The Kun-style fighter was used as the last missile, and she hit the remaining pillar without hesitation. At this time, the evil spirit knight no longer has any ability to stop her.


    The thunderous bang, the vast roar, the bridge collapsed under the calculations of Natasha! (~^~)

 Chapter 860： The best evil spirit in the audience

    The collapse came so quickly that it was beyond the imagination of the evil spirit knight. Although his speed of wicking locomotives is fast, he has not reached the level of flying, especially in the case of such a sky, it is even more useless for heroes.


    In contrast, the little spiders are different. His body is smart and quick, and even in this reversible environment, he can do it with ease. By living with his own spider silk, he can even temporarily transfer his strength from the falling object and let himself escape from this disaster.


    Although Natasha does not have the flexibility of a small spider, she has a clever brain. When adjusting the plane to the bridge, she was ready to escape. By the safe escape cabin of the plane, she was gliding over the bridge. It��s a bit easier than a little spider. Therefore, the bridge collapsed, and only one of the evil spirits was a bad luck.


    He is too heavy and has no preparation. Under such a well-planned trap, he will fall into this passive situation and it is not at all embarrassing.


    But as a competent cadre of Mephisto, his right arm and his right arm. The evil spirit knight can have no meaning to sit still. Although the situation is very unfavorable to him, it does not mean that he will give up resistance. In fact, on the contrary, this time is the fierce peak of his resistance.


    The long chain is the only tool he can use now, and he is unceremoniously driving his weapon. Learning the look of a small spider, he began to bind the chains in his hands to some protrusions, and wanted to stop his own posture as the bridge fell.


    But he was too heavy, especially the locomotive he was kneeling down. Even if he deliberately controlled the fire of **** on the chain, it would not cause too much damage to the protrusions he found. There is no such thing as to be able to withstand the weight of his and his evil spirited locomotives. So, after some failed attempts, he decisively gave up his locomotive.


    This is a clever approach, at least slowing down his tendency to fall. With some things that have just begun to fall apart and have not yet begun to fall, the evil spirit knight began to stabilize his position a little bit and let himself climb up.


    And this is not what Natasha wants to see. So she drove the paraglider and immediately pulled the sail and let herself approach the past in the direction of the evil spirit knight.


    This is dangerous, but it is a necessary act. Because Natasha really didn''t want to let this terrible guy reappear on land. The person who has been there once will not be on the second time. If he returns to the land, then Natasha has no other way to target him.


    Moreover, Natasha has another layer of worry. That is about Hulk. Hulk appeared, but it has not yet emerged yet. This is a problem. So she has every reason to believe that the current Hulk is already in trouble. And if such a big trouble is mixed with Hulk, then it is undoubtedly a big disaster.


    Therefore, whether it is in her own considerations or concerns about her teammates, she can''t let this guy leave here. With such an idea, she immediately pulled out the pistol on her waist and fired at the evil spirit knight.


    The distance between them is not too short. The 40-meter range has some challenges to Natasha''s technique, knowing that she has to control her own paraglider. However, this does not stump her. After all, she is a super agent, although it is impossible to have incredible superpowers like her other companions, but she is already the top class in what humans can do.


    Therefore, her shooting was very precise, and every bullet was hit by the evil spirit knight.


    Of course, this key point is not the key to the traditional meaning, but the key to the current situation of the evil spirit knight. In the traditional sense, the evil spirit knight is not the key to this. He is from hell, and his power and **** have an inseparable relationship. So he is almost impossible to die, and his burning white bones also make people think of any way to kill him. There is no piece of meat, and you can''t spray it with a fire extinguisher.


    The gun is the killing of the evil spirits, and even the use of river water to extinguish the flame on him is only an immature attempt. Although Natasha is prepared in this regard, she is willing to act for her own conjecture. So, at this moment, she locked her goal on the chain that would help the evil spirits get out of trouble.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the evil spirit knight does not want to fall into the water. The chain on his body is the only hope for his escape. To sever his last hope, this is the duty of an enemy and an opponent. Natasha��s bullets did this.


    Within forty meters, the super agent did not make a fuss. The special pistol is infinite power in her hand, and every time the evil spirit knight''s movements are rendered unsuccessful. When the bridge collapsed rapidly, one or two mistakes were enough to make him inferior. In the current situation, he was almost unsuccessful under the disturbance of Natasha.


    Whenever he consciously wants to tie his chain to a corner, Natasha��s bullet will be destroyed first, or directly hit the top of the chain, causing its stretching action to be disturbed. . Although he has already climbed, his situation will not last long when the bridge as a whole collapses. He wants to get out of the trap and he can only leave the bridge. But with Natasha, he can''t do this at all.


    In this case, the evil spirit knight can only make a helpless and angry cry at Natasha. But this kind of powerless move can''t have any effect on Natasha at all. She can even make a kiss on the fare of the evil spirit knight to show his provocation.


    This makes the evil spirit knight more angry, but he still can''t change anything. He could only stand there, watching Natasha, letting himself sink with the sunken bridge and drowning it into the rolling water little by little. Like a burning statue.


    This situation is like he has completely given up and accepted his life. But the truth is definitely not like this. The Evil Knight is just waiting for an opportunity to wait for an excellent counterattack. Although this kind of waiting made most of his people fall into the water, and the river around him began to bubble up, he was still waiting.


    This wait continued until the whole person drowned in, and even the flames on his body seemed to be extinguished, sinking into the river a little bit. He still did not perform any action. At this time, Natasha was put down.


    She took a long breath and was about to turn away from here. But at this time, a burning large stone slammed out from the surface of the water, and like a flying fire meteor, flew past Natasha.


    After all, the evil spirit knight was not willing to counterattack, but could not hold Natasha ready for this.


    As soon as she pressed the buckle on her body, she was freed from the paraglider in a free-falling posture. The speed of the flying fire meteor is flying fast, but it can''t play any role in the face of a sudden change of direction.


    Natasha was so safely landed in the river. Although the river at this time was a bit turbulent due to the flooding of the bridge, the extent of this was not a problem for Natasha, a woman who had experienced great winds and waves.


    She just stayed on the river for a while, sure that there would be no more counterattacks from the evil spirit knight, and then turned her direction and swam towards the river bank. And she just got ashore, and the little spider had already taken a towel and appeared beside her.


    "Give you, big sister. I have to admit that today your watch is really handsome. The best of the game must be yours."


    "Don''t think that you will not pursue your question if I am eloquent to me. Tell me where this monster comes from, how can you get rid of this guy."


    Holding his knees, he took a long breath, and Natasha took the towel in the hand of the spider in a rage, and asked him at the same time. In the face of Natasha''s accountability, the little spider immediately shouted.


    "I swear, big sister. This time really has nothing to do with me. I will listen to you, honestly hiding in the corner, watching your conversation with the pretty girl. But the **** suddenly rushed out. I didn''t even say a word and attacked me directly. You also saw that I was chased from the beginning to the end."


    The little spider made a grievance. Looking at his expression, Natasha also roughly guessed the truth of the matter.


    "I am afraid that our actions have been exposed. The Hydra people deliberately carried out this blow against us. This monster should also be a member of them. Right, Benner? You are not saying that he is **** Is it gram?"


    "I don''t know?" The little spider shrugged his shoulders as soon as he heard the question. "I just heard Hulk''s snoring from the communicator, and he looked out in the other direction. Although I really want to follow him, but you know, the monster is not behind my ass. So I can only let him disappear from my eyes. But I think there should be no problem. That is Hulk, it is not enough for him to tie us together."


    "Because it is like this, it is troublesome if something goes wrong!"


    Natasha sighed and was about to do something. But at this time, a sudden sudden emergence of something on the river behind the little spider.


    The little spider who was caught off guard was immediately taken out. Natasha, who had not had time to dodge, was caught in the neck by a pair of white bones and was directly raised.


    The flame began to burn in front of her eyes, and Natasha immediately heard the sound of hell.


    "Look at my eyes, sinner. You have to be judged!" (~^~)

 Chapter 861： Repentance, blasphemy, redemption

    Natasha and the little spider are essentially different.


    If the little spider is a character who sticks to his bottom line and carries out true goodness and justice from beginning to end, then Natasha is almost the opposite of him.


    The black widow, the name inherited from the former Soviet KGB, is a good illustration of the essence of Natasha.


    In real life, Natasha is a black widow, a glamorous girl with a deadly poisonous, spider-like.


    Before the superheroes were active in the world, she was already in the world of agents, and she naturally couldn''t hold the bottom line like a little spider. Conspiracy, killing, this is her life. In her hands, there are both the blood of evildoers and the mourning souls of good and innocent people. Although she joined the savvy superhero team of the Avengers, this does not change her past identity.


    It can be said that if the little spider is likened to pure white, then Natasha is a full gray or even black color.


    Of course, such a dark history is what most of the Avengers have, given the contributions they have made to the world. These are all negligible parts. But that is only for ordinary people. For the evil spirit knight, this is the original sin, and the original sin must be punished.


    As soon as the eyes of the judgment looked at Natasha''s eyes, she had already penetrated all the sins she had committed. And these sins are fuels, which are the firewood that ignites the flames of **** on Natasha.


    No one can save the current Natasha, just like no one can change the past. People always have to pay for what they do, and now, it is the moment when Natasha needs to pay the price.


    Just a glance at Huang Huang, Natasha felt that her soul was burning. She knows, or does not know that every guy who died in her hands has lived at this moment, and all appeared on the flames from the horrible darkness, rushing to her.


    They look at each other and look very vicious. It can be said that every movement of the claws reveals a horror to get Natasha to swallow. And this kind of direct horror is beyond the tolerance of Natasha. Although she is a superhero, she is still a woman in essence. As long as it is a woman, there is no fear of this sneaky scene.


    She wants to scream but she can''t scream. She wants to run away, but she doesn''t even have the strength to escape. In the eyes of the judgment of the evil spirit knight, she is a small woman full of sin, except that she can be burned to ashes.


    In the face of such a reality, Natasha can only silently choose to give up in her heart.


    After all, sin exists. Except for the monsters that can truly ignore sin and use it as their roots, who can countless sins committed by themselves?


    After all, human beings are a species with their own values. They know good and evil, and it is because they know this and know what is confession. The vicious criminals will also be stunned by the blood on their hands when they wake up at midnight, and the sloppy scorpion will also leave regretful tears after a certain flesh trade. This is the nature of mankind and it is something that cannot be avoided. Similarly, Natasha is the same.


    She has done evil and killed people. These souls of revenge are evidence. In the face of such **** horror evidence, she can hardly refute and cannot argue. Repentance is the only thing she can do. Only confession and punishment can cleanse the sin of her body. She began to repent, and this caused her soul to immediately fall into the burning of the fire of hell, and will soon be turned into ashes in the next moment.


    This is something that has been repeated countless times, and the Evil Knight does not think that there will be any accidents. And Natasha, too, when she began to confess her crimes, she knew what kind of endgame she would have. The outcome has been doomed, and both parties think so.


    And just as they thought things would continue as they had imagined, the situation suddenly changed.


    An unspeakable darkness is like infiltrating from a corner that you don''t know, so that everything is beginning to be immersed in its color.


    Whether it is the arrogant soul, or the fire of **** that has begun to burn. Everything in this darkness is instantly transformed into nothing, and it is transformed into complete silence. This led to the suspension of the trial.


    The trial without roots can''t continue, and in the face of this horrible and mysterious darkness, even the evil spirit knight from **** does not have the ability to continue. Everything was hit back into reality. And when everything came back to reality, Natasha, who was still immersed in the soul trial, suddenly felt like she had just woken up from a nightmare, and suddenly a long, rushing gasp.


    This is a good thing, which means she has returned to reality. But it is also a bad thing, which means she has to change her angle to face the terrible monster, the evil spirit knight.


    But when the world in front of her eyes turned into reality, she found that she could not worry about this problem. Because a large enough backing appeared in front of her, it was enough to ensure that she was no longer threatened by any enemy.


    The accident made her inevitably have a surprise in her heart, and the surprise made her not care about her situation in the hands of the evil spirits. She was exclaimed at the sudden sound.


    "Zhou Yi, how are you here?"


    Although the dark armor was not the same as the original Dawn Knight, the exposed face still allowed Natasha to easily recognize this old friend who was once awkward.


    Of course, it was not only Natasha who recognized him, but the evil spirit knight and the people behind him also recognized him. This made the evil spirit knight unable to resist the roar. Compared with the feeling of madness and temperament in the past, this scream is obviously more than a lot of fear.


    This allowed him to immediately open Natasha in his hand and wanted to escape from the terrible guy at his fastest speed. But before he put his ideas into reality, he has already discovered that his own head has been pinched in Zhou Yi and lifted up high.


    "Who is your master? Who made you do this?"


    The raging **** fire is not a threat in the presence of Zhou Yi. In the face of Zhou Yi, it is like a white rabbit facing the flooding beast. It is completely madly avoiding. That kind of posture, and even if it is not already rooted in the evil spirit knight, then it really wants to slip away directly from the evil spirit knight.


    It can make the unconscious **** fire show this appearance, which has undoubtedly proved the truth and power of Zhou Yi. In the face of the world-recognized true God, the evil spirit knight has always been reluctant to open his mouth and answer the question he asked.


    He even said that in the hands of Zhou Yi, he still writhed his body very uncomfortably, trying to look at the existence in front of his eyes with the eyes of judgment.


    This kind of self-imposed behavior made Zhou Yi completely indifferent. He looked at the eyes of the evil spirit knight with great interest and wanted to see how much the knight from **** could do.


    The evil spirit knight also took the final struggle for his own life. He desperately swayed his power and let the power of the judgment soul project to the world of Zhouyi to the greatest extent. Then, then there is no more then.


    Just like seeing the most horrible things in the world, the evil spirit knight immediately gave a painful mourning. His flames, his strength quickly retreated from his own body, leaving only a pair of skeleton bones parked in Zhou Yi''s palm. For such a small role, Zhou Yi naturally can not have any interest.


    "bored!"


    Indifferent to say, Zhou Yi has directly added to the power of his hand. The undead body used to be no harder than a popcorn in his hand. A loud sound, the entire head of the evil spirit knight, even with most of the body, turned into a powder, and then fell to the ground.


    This situation allowed the two people present to stop swallowing, but after reminiscing about themselves and the identity of this more powerful person, they had a sigh of relief. A strong presence, but maintain a good relationship with yourself, this is really a reassuring and fortunate thing. In the fortune, Natasha��s face was immediately pale.


    The soul trial just did not have any legacy. Although the sudden insertion of Zhou Yi saved her life, the burning of the fire of **** inevitably caused some damage to her soul. And all this, Zhou Yi looked in his own eyes.


    He couldn''t help but frown, and then he hugged Natasha directly, and disappeared instantly. And when Natasha returned to God again, they had already appeared outside the earth.


    The invisible force field protects her, so that her mortal body is not affected by the harsh environment of outer space. But this sudden change in the environment still makes Natasha instinctively panic.


    "What are you going to do. Zhou Yi. What did you bring me to this place?"


    Zhou Yi did not answer her on this question, but extended her hand to the sun that was clearly visible in the distance, and poured a group of bright golden light into Natasha.


    This behavior caused Natasha to immediately feel the warmth of being illuminated by the sun, and in this warmth, the feeling of the body and the lack of soul gradually faded.


    As a clever woman, Natasha naturally realized what was going on, and she immediately thanked Zhou Yi.


    "Thank you. If it wasn''t for you to appear in time, I''m afraid I don''t know what it will look like now. Right, how are you here? I mean, are you not on vacation with some of your women? How are you free?" Come and help us."


    When talking about this, Natasha''s tone inevitably had a little resentment. This kind of resentment is made up of many elements. Even Natasha herself may not understand it. What kind of thoughts do they have to express such emotions? In the face of such emotions, Zhou Yi just frowned and frowned.


    "I want to know something from you. Then I just saw you and I helped you."


    "Okay." Shrugged his shoulders and expressed his gratitude for what he could be looked at by the gods. Natasha immediately said to her. "What do you want to ask. Seeing that you have saved me, I can tell you all. Of course, only this time."


    "I want to know about the planet devourer, when will he come over?" (~^~)

 Chapter 862： Weird feeling unexpected

    Although I know that Zhou Yi will take action when humans can''t control the situation, to prevent everything from moving in the worst direction. But when he heard him say this, Natasha still inevitably showed a surprised look.


    "You are not interested in this kind of thing? Why do you suddenly ask me this question at this time?"


    "Because I found out that my previous judgment was wrong. The planet devourer is not as simple as I thought. He is an enemy that must be treated with caution. So I will ask you this question, is there any problem?"


    "No, it just feels weird."


    Shaking his head, Natasha resisted the weird feeling in her heart and began to shake everything she knew to Zhou Yi. After listening to her words, Zhou Yi��s face clearly showed a skeptical look. He thought about it, but he finally asked Natasha.


    "Do you think the girl who swallowed the star is trustworthy?"


    "I think I can try it." With her lips on her lips and thinking about the performance of Garnata at the time, Natasha gave an approved answer. "I don''t think that girl is a casual speaker. If she has such an idea, she will definitely have a matching ability. Of course, this is mainly because if she succeeds, it is the best for us. The ending. What you should know, the things that are happy are what everyone wants to see."


    "But things always go in the worst direction." Closing his own eyes, Zhou Yi''s face showed a heavy expression, as if he had recalled something that could not be looked back. "We have to prepare for this situation. Kill the danger in the cradle. This is the right thing."


    The keen sense of being born from a woman allows Natasha to easily discover the difference between Zhou Yi and the past. Although the man is still the man, the pervasive pain and sorrow in his body, loneliness and loneliness have made him completely cut off from the past. At this moment, he was judged as two people. It is such a role, but it is Natasha''s heart can not help but smashed.


    As a special woman, she is also a smart enough woman. She knew that this was not the time to change her own business, but when she saw the look of Zhou Yi, she could not control her own perceptual thinking and couldn''t help but care about him.


    "What happened to you? I mean, you seem to be a little bit wrong."


    "Don''t worry about me, worry about yourself."


    Natasha��s tone seemed to sting the nerves of Zhou Yi. He immediately converges his face and turns himself into a cold, steel-like appearance. In order to cover up anything, he even ruthlessly warned Natasha.


    "This situation is obviously that you have been stared at. This time I met you as good luck, but next time, you want to have such good luck is not so easy!"


    "This time we were just being caught off guard." With a mouth openly forcibly arguing, Natasha said seriously. "Now that we know that someone is staring at us, we naturally can''t relax as we used to. We won''t give them any chance."


    "That''s your business. In short, you are careful."


    Looking at Natasha deeply, Zhou Yi once again held his shoulder. Under his incredible power, Natasha just felt the flash of light in front of her, and then the whole person was in a completely different environment.


    An empty wilderness, not far from a 24-hour convenience store. Obviously, this is a quiet place that is not easy to be discovered, and most importantly, Zhou Yi has disappeared from her eyes.


    Although understanding this is the reason why Zhou Yi is unwilling to face other people, but sent her to such a place without her consent, this is really a matter of how to feel uncomfortable. But with a slight angle in my head, Natasha couldn''t help but lift her mouth.


    "Look at what you saved me this time, forget it!"


    The mood of the woman is very weird. It is still clouded in the first moment, and the next moment is cloudy and sunny. In short, it is a variable that no one can guess. However, Natasha is still somewhat different from ordinary women. She just talked a little about herself and put her mind on her job again. Then, she immediately connected the Avengers'' dedicated satellite channel and sent out all the good news to the little spider.


    Upon receiving this newsletter, the little spider who had been kneeling in the same place immediately took a breath. He has already received information about Hulk from the Tian hammer bureau. Hulk and a weird guy fought in the wilderness, and just now, his enemies suddenly ran away without a trace. Therefore, Hulk can only change back to the appearance of Bruce, carrying the aircraft of the Tianshou Bureau, and returning to the nearest base.


    Natasha is the only person with unclear actions and the only one who needs to worry. Now suddenly received all her good news, for the little spider, it is undoubtedly put down a big stone in my heart.


    After the whole person was relaxed, he was inevitably exposed and turned to Natasha.


    "Big sister, can you tell me what you are doing? Is it a secret date or something else? You have to know that there is nothing good for the third party to get involved. Especially if you are not a third party. I am afraid that the fourth and fifth will not be able to take you."


    "Peter Parker, you shut me up. Don''t you say that you will die?"


    Listening to the sharp scream from the ear, the little spider couldn''t help but pull the communicator out of his ear and put it at a safe distance from himself. When the sound inside became weak, he put the things back again, and then asked a pair of serious questions to Natasha.


    "No, but I will feel bad. And I am uncomfortable, I can''t help but talk."


    "Enough!" Although there is some anger in the heart, Natasha is very clear that it is impossible to achieve any effect in the struggle with the talent of the little spider. So she can only show the appearance of a predecessor, speaking to the little spider in a commanding tone.


    "In short, put your mouth shut, don''t talk about what you see the guy today. Also, wait for the people in the recycling department of the Tian hammer office to pass, don''t let the monster''s body be taken away by others."


    Let the little spiders guard the body of the evil spirit knight to facilitate the recycling operation, which is the most important thing they should do. A monster with magic power, how do you know how to study it. Moreover, the forces behind this monster need to understand. Although it is already certain that this matter should be related to the Hydra, it will only be a conjecture until everything is determined. All of this can only be revealed after the people in the recycling department have collected enough evidence.


    As for the little spiders to talk about Zhou Yi. It is entirely Natasha��s personal thoughts. There is a feeling in her instinct that it should not be open to the public. Especially let the people behind the Tianshou Bureau know about it. Although this idea is a bit strange, it is even unreasonable. But intuitively, Natasha thinks this is the right choice.


    This feeling is not only that Natasha has, but even a small spider. Even the little spiders feel even stronger. He originally had this ability of the spider to sense this, so naturally he could feel the possibility of some mysterious and mysterious. It is precisely because of this that he did not oppose Natasha''s statement, but nodded and seriously replied.


    "No problem, give it to me."


    The little spider''s not reliable is just on the mouth. In action, he is a powerful member. Therefore, Natasha is also very reassured about his guarantee. She hangs up the communication directly and puts everything left to the little spider''s hand.


    After the communication was over, the little spider immediately put his sight on the wreckage.


    It''s hard to imagine that this guy has just chased himself and has no way to go to the ground. Now it can only be like a molar stick for dogs, lying honestly on a muddy ground. This huge contrast before and after makes the little spider feel uncomfortable. Or, this kind of dramatic change makes him only feel that everything is so unreal.


    This made him unable to hold his toes and plucked the bones on the ground.


    "I said buddy, this time you shouldn''t pick it up from the ground again, and take another bite."


    The mind is contemplating this shackle in this case against the Jedi, but everything is calm and calm. This allowed the little spider to sigh with disappointment. Sometimes he expects to be able to come to a bridge in the movie. But the reality is that there can never be a coincidence in a movie.


    In this mood, he took back his foot and prepared a rare one. But at this time, the alarm caused by spider induction shouted in his mind like crazy.


    Danger! The little spider subconsciously wants to escape from this place. But it was too late, because at this time, a blue light and shadow had emerged from the shelf on the ground, and flew toward him at a speed that the little spider could not react at all.


    The little spider can only see a burning blue flame and a phantom in the flame. Then all his consciousness fell into the darkness.


    Under the incredible magical power, the little spider has no resistance at all. He could only fall to the ground like a puppet, and then let a blue light and shadow drill into his body little by little, and then disappear completely without a trace.


    For a time, there was no movement in the entire river bank. It was not until a long time later that an airplane appeared in the distance and then quickly approached. (~^~)

 Chapter 863： Dirty fire spider

    The little spider woke up again at night, strictly speaking the next night. When he opened his eyes and saw the black uncle who was screaming at him, he immediately covered his face and showed a sad expression.


    "I didn''t expect that I actually handed it to an aircraft carrier for the first time."


    His yin and yang squeaky tone immediately made Rodi on the side laugh, and he patted his thigh and said to the little spider.


    "Peter, have you just boarded the plane against this ship? If so, tell me, I will secretly let people change your underwear, and the province is discovered by others!"


    "Your thoughts are sincere, Roddy. I just said that the first time I entered the hospital was in this place, some were not used to it."


    Compared to Roddy''s squatting than a middle finger, the little spider squatted from the hospital bed. He first touched his body in a hurry, then opened his pants and glanced inside. It wasn''t until after all this last night that he took a long breath and showed a look of luck.


    And since he hit him up, he has been staring at him. After seeing his last move, Roddy endured and endured. After all, he still couldn��t hold back his curiosity. He opened his mouth and asked him.


    "Peter, what are you doing, it won''t really be said by me."


    "I said, your thoughts are too embarrassing. Rodi, you really should wash your brain, know that if your wife knows that you are staring at the things in a young man''s pants all the time, she will not let You are so good."


    Blocking Roddy with his own poison tongue, the little spider explained his behavior.


    "I had a nightmare before, dreaming that I was forced by a frame. So of course I have to check it now and see what happens."


    "So, have you checked out something?"


    "Well, it seems to be a lot bigger."


    The answer from the little spider allowed Roddy to turn his eyes straight, and at this time, the doctor responsible for their care was already coming in. He glanced at the little spider standing on the bed, seemingly scrutinizing his identity, so he did not give him a doctor-specific swearing like other people, but put a patient look at him.


    "Please come down first, Mr. Parker, so you will interfere with the rest of others."


    "Okay, sorry. I am just a little worried." Shrugging his shoulders, the little spider jumped directly from the bed. "Doctor, my body is okay."


    "Don''t worry, boy. You are stronger than an elephant."


    Although as a doctor, there is little adapt to Parker��s personality. But he still smiled and said this good news to the little spider.


    ��We have done a comprehensive check for you. In fact, your body has not only had no problems, but there has been a significant improvement over your previous physical data. Although not systematically tested, But conservatively, all of your data may have to be doubled. So congratulations in advance, young man."


    "Thank you."


    Although the mouth expressed gratitude, but the little spider''s heart could not help but be surprised. He knows his physical condition. According to common sense, there should be no reason for this kind of physical improvement. So, if the doctor is telling the truth, then the situation is really bad.


    It is conceivable that this must be inextricably linked to the former evil spirit knight. But why is this happening? The little spider was too confused for a moment.


    It��s hard to be careful about your own body. But the little spider didn''t want to tell the doctor to see what happened. Although he is young, he is not stupid. Although the steel avengers are now nominally divided into the name of the Tian hammer bureau, there are many contradictions and flaws between them. This point can be seen from the three camps in the Steel Avengers.


    The little spiders don''t want to leave any handles for these politicians, let them turn themselves into a lab mouse. Therefore, he can only rely on his own ability to analyze the changes that have taken place in him. This is not easy, but it is not too difficult for the little spider.


    After all, he is also a high-profile student in this field. He has quite a good accomplishment in biology and genetic engineering. Just give him some time and he can find out what he is doing. If these problems are really related to his body.


    With little worry in his heart, the little spider bid farewell to his doctor and came to the bathroom with an excuse to release water.


    This is a nursing room specially prepared for these Avengers, so what equipment is complete. Not only is it a large area, but it also has a bathroom for both of them. As soon as he entered his bathroom, the little spider immediately smeared his own clothes and looked at each part of his body against the mirror in front of him.


    The kind of groping just is the simplest check, even if it is only judged by the eyes now. Everything is peace of mind, and in fact, after checking to see that there are no strange changes in the body that can be seen with the eyes, the little spider is indeed a lot of peace of mind.


    Anyway, the clothes are off, and the little spider doesn''t mind taking a shower to wake up the brain. And he did exactly that.


    The cold water fell on his head and quickly passed his body through his body. This made his confused brain immediately wake up because of long sleep.


    Being able to get rid of that faint feeling is undoubtedly a very happy thing. This makes the little spiders more like the feeling of this cold water shower. Just dripping, he did suddenly find that the water droplets on his body became a little hot. This made him immediately unable to hold his mouth and talked to himself.


    "Well, I know that the people living on the aircraft carrier are very miserable. Infrastructure construction has always been a problem. But what I want is cold water. What do you mean by giving me a hot water?"


    He shook his head and just stopped complaining, but still fast, he found the water stopped. Cold water to hot water will endure, bathing to half of the water stop is not something that can endure.


    The little spider who wanted to find someone to complain about immediately prepared to go around a bath towel to find a personal complaint, but he just reached out to the towel, and the bath towel immediately became like a high-temperature object, and it burned.


    Not only the bath towels, everything in the bathroom seems to be shrouded in an inexplicable heat. The water in the entire bathroom is evaporated to steam at this high temperature, which makes the room more and more stuffy. Even Rodi, who is outside the bathroom, feels this uncomfortable feeling.


    "Peter, what are you doing? How is the steam in the whole room? I can warn you, don''t play on the boat, especially on such a tall ship. You have to wash the sauna and wait for you on the ground. Anyway, you can do it!"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know." The little spider replied in a panic, this time he has discovered the changes that have occurred in him, the bad changes.


    A layer of blue flame grew from his body a little bit. Just like the flame that rose in the wilderness, it was only a moment that the flame flooded the entire body of the little spider, wrapping his whole person in a blue flame.


    Under this weird flame, the body of the little spider is like a lit paper, and all the flesh begins to turn into a gray ash. Blood, muscles, internal organs and nerves, little by little, were stripped from the bones by flames. It sounds awkward and horrible. But in fact it was not as terrible as I thought, because the little spider didn''t feel any pain.


    He only felt the burning, the incomparable burning, as if even the brain was in flames. In this sizzling heat, just a few breaths of time, the body of the little spider becomes a look of awkwardness, and it is still a look of a burning flame. Logically speaking, in this case he should actually be no different from being dead. But in fact, he feels that he is very lively.


    Looking at the mirror in front of his eyes, he can clearly see his present appearance through the hollow eyes. There are no eyes, but he feels more clear than he can see with his naked eyes.


    The whole world is in front of his eyes in an unusual way, and he can''t understand the reason for everything.


    "What the **** is this all about?"


    The little spider caught in a huge confusion couldn''t help but ask. At this time, there is only one person who can answer him, and this person is now in a state of anger that cannot be spoken.


    Mephisto, the oldest **** lord. The spokesperson of blackmail and sinister. For countless years, he used tricks and conspiracy to frame countless humans, demons and even gods. For a long time, he has been taking huge interests to his own instinct. It can be said that when he never lost, even if there is, he can quickly pull back a game.


    But in recent times, he has suffered huge losses. First, a large piece of **** territory was lost in the hands of a new **** that was just born. But because of this new **** is not easy to provoke, he does not have a way to target him. This made Murphysto hate it very much. It can be said that the things he has been busy with recently have been preparing for the trouble of finding this new god.


    However, compared with the troubles that I have encountered now, the grievances with this new **** are not what it is.


    The trouble he has now is that he lost his most important right arm, and may also let his old rival climb back from the annihilated historical dust and want to retaliate.


    This is something he absolutely can''t allow, so in the dark corner, this sly devil is secretly determined.


    "Zatanos! I will never give you any chance to come back and find me revenge." (~^~)

 Chapter 864： The last words of the demon lord

    Roddy was a bit strange because the spider went into the bathroom for a long time. And I still don''t know what the guy is doing in the middle, and the whole house is a hot group.


    You must know that this is more than 10,000 meters in height, and it is possible to produce this level of heat in this environment. It is really not a small means to do it.


    And just as Buddy is preparing to go down from the bed, see what the little spider is doing. The little spider has walked out of the bathroom with a new bath towel.


    "Sorry, I just accidentally broke the water heater."


    "You are too careless, Peter. I remember that you have a very good girlfriend called Gwen. If you are so careless, be careful to be embarrassed by your girlfriend."


    "Gwen will not marry me? Rodi, you are too old to understand the habits of young people now. Knowing that it is a popular type like me."


    If the little spider defended, and heard his words, Rodi couldn''t help but scratch his chin and responded to him.


    "I remember that it seems that someone has said this kind of thing. Right, Tony. Your shameless face is exactly the same as Tony."


    "Thank you for your compliment. Maybe one day I will be the president. I will give you a Defence Minister." With a blank eye, the little spider took out a few new clothes from the bedside cabinet. As he put it on his body, he said to Roddy. "I am going to have something to eat. Is there anything I need to bring?"


    "If there is, it is best to bring me a few cans of beer back. I have been lying in the bed for three or four days, and the birds are coming out of my mouth."


    When the soldiers are out of trouble, they cannot drink without alcohol. However, his care doctor showed him very strict and did not give him any chance. So Roddy can only put hope on the little spider.


    "Do not worry, if you can find it, I will get it for you."


    Shaking his hand, the little spider who had already dressed up left the place without incident. Of course, this is just an appearance. And what really happened after the appearance of this appearance, I am afraid that only he himself knows.


    It''s a bit complicated, but it''s actually quite simple. To sum it up in one sentence, it is that the little spider has gained new power, the power of a spirit of vengeance called Zatanos. And the cost of his power is also very simple, that is, with Zatanos finally entrusted with his power, and Mephisto eternal struggle forever, until this evil devil is destroyed.


    Zatanos, this ancient spirit is the possession of the evil spirit knights of all ages. He was called the spirit of revenge by the creator of the evil spirit knight. It is the source of all the evil spirits and the foundation of their birth.


    Mephisto claims to the knights he created that the spirit of vengeance is his creation. But in reality it is not the case. The Spirit of Vengeance is only what Zatanos fell into the hands of Mephisto. His true appearance is not just a spiritual body that needs to be attached to the evil spirit knight.


    Zatanos, his true identity is actually a demon lord, a kind of existence that evolved at the beginning of the birth of the earth.


    When the earth was just born, Zatanos was already in the ancient and turbulent ancient rocks. At the beginning of the birth of the planet, Zanostein''s body was constantly washed away by the primitive power of the planet itself, and gradually absorbed the unconstrained cosmic power. Under such natural power, Zanostein gradually gained self-consciousness and soul.


    This made him wake up from the obscurity and became one of the earliest gods on earth.


    As one of the oldest demon lords on earth, Zanostein has a tremendous power. Because of his unique way of birth, he can directly manipulate the power of nature. According to his own consciousness, he can drive the elemental materials such as the water, the wind and the fire in the natural world, and form a disaster of general collapse. Moreover, he himself can also enhance his own strength by absorbing the human soul, and thereby bring fear to all life.


    He is the evil being born of nature and the incarnation of the earth itself. Logically speaking, he should be a very powerful party. Even if it is not good, he should be able to become the master of a **** like a Mephisto or Lilith. However, he did not. Or he did not even reach the lowest expectations. He became a prisoner, a miserable, poor pity that even the soul and the will are imprisoned. All of this is inseparable from the sly guy of Mephisto.


    This is a long story, but it is simply like this.


    As the oldest demon lord in the world, Zatanos has a similar status to Mephisto. Even said that with his own powerful power, he can even overpower Mephisto and become the most powerful existence of all demons. And such a existence, in that ancient and ridiculous wilderness era, naturally has its own believers.


    These people, known as k-nutu, are the most devout followers of Zatanos, whose mission is to hunt other humans and use them as rations for Zatanos. For Zatanos, the host they serve, the people of k-nutu can even offer their own lives and even their own souls. And Zatanos also gave his power to these faithful servants. He binds himself to these servants, and by their power he can become stronger. Under his blessing, k-nutu people can also have the magic that ordinary people can''t have.


    This is a mutually beneficial thing, and even with the power of k-nutu, Zatanos can become stronger. But until one day, the accident happened.


    According to the custom of the k-nutu family, they will present a virgin of their own family to Zatanos as a sacrifice at a specific time each year. This time, the sacrifice chosen by Zatanos was the unmarried wife of the young prince Santu Rios of the k-nutu tribe.


    Santurios, who loves his wife deeply, is unwilling to obey the orders of Zatanos. He leads his loyal subordinates and begins to rebel against his master. And this is naturally the same thing as a car, and soon the prince who is crazy about love is caught.


    Helpless Santurios can only pray for the help of the gods, hoping that the gods can give him strength and help him save his lover. He received a response, but it was not the **** who responded to his prayers, but the devil''s lord, Mephisto.


    Mephisto has been glaring at everything in Zatanos. Like Zatanos, he uses his human soul as his food. For him, Zatanos is a potential opponent with threats, so he has already tried to eliminate this guy.


    The prayers of San Turios made him see the opportunity for his plan to succeed. So he appeared in front of St. Turios and promised to give him the help he wanted. But, Santurios must sign a soul contract with him, provided that Santurios only sells his soul to him, and he can lend him strength to help him defeat the terrible of Zatanos. enemy.


    In order to save his lover, St. Turius has no choice. He chose to accept the contract of Mephisto, and under the contract of Mephisto, Santu Rios sold his soul and became a soulless immortal who would not die.


    Zatanos does not know the deal between Mephisto and San Turios. He held his own sacrifice as scheduled. And just as he was about to swallow the soul of his wife, St. Turios, Sudrios suddenly appeared in front of him, and in the face of all the tribes openly opposed the cruelty of Zatanos. This rebellious move touched the bottom line of Zatanos, and he immediately raised his hand in an attempt to erase the soul of Santu Rios. This is to prevent the k-nutu family from being rebellious and left behind by him. As long as the k-nutu tribe dares to disobey him, he can directly obliterate his soul and let them never live forever.


    But this is not very useful for Santurios. He is safe and sound, and he is extremely ridiculed for Zatanos. For a time, followers of Zatanos suspected the power of Zatanos. This suspicion interfered with their purity of the Zatanosian faith and drastically reduced the power of Zatanos.


    At this time, the God of ancient heaven was killed with his army of angels. The God who reached an agreement with Mephisto took him back to the original form while Zlatnos was weak. And Mephisto took the opportunity to take away the body and consciousness of Zatanos and refine them into a special spirit of revenge.


    The spirit of vengeance created by the ancient Hell Lord has an incredible power, which is not inferior to that possessed by Mephisto himself. In order to harness this power, Mephisto gave birth to a ghost idea.


    He used the descendants of Santurios to make these k-nutu descendants with the blood of Santurios the carrier of the spirit of vengeance.


    Because the k-nutu family had a contract with Zatanos, the power of Zatanos could not hurt them. The only soul controlled by Zatanos, because of the instinct of Santurios, is not affected by Zatanos.


    This generation after generation, Mephisto put the descendants of San Turios again and again, let them sign a contract with themselves and become their own exclusive knight. It is this generation after another, Zhanstein can only be miserably from a demon lord, a tool for slaughter.


    Speaking of hatred against Mephisto, I am afraid that there is no more serious than Zhanstein. He was thinking about getting out of trouble all the time, and wanted Mephisto to launch his own revenge. He waited for hundreds of years, thousands of years. Knowing that today, Zhou Yi��s appearance completely broke his cage.


    Although this also caused him to suffer irreversible terrorist trauma. But Zatanos didn''t care. He only cares about revenge.


    Therefore, he entrusted everything to his little spider. With his own strength and reached a final deal with him.


    Peter Parker will be the last evil spirit knight in the world. And what he has to do is destroy Murphysto!


    For revenge, I am able to pay for everything. This is the spirit of revenge, the last words of the demon lord Zanostein. (~^~)

 Chapter 865： Devil refining and provocation plan

    The little spider got a new power, but he was not prepared to promote it to outsiders. Or, he is only going to tell this to a small group of people.


    Of course, there is no such thing as Roddy. Although he got along well, he knew very well that he and Rodi were not in a camp. If you want to divide the camp, you should belong to the faction of the Old Avengers, and Roddy is a typical military faction. These two do not say that the water and fire are not tolerated, but the relationship is really not good. Therefore, in the principle of more than one thing, the little spider directly excluded Roddy.


    And then, he can choose fewer goals. Inside the steel avenger is a Natasha and a blues. Bruce was busy doing his own thing, and as one of the founders of the space defense system, he didn''t have much time to spare. So it is not appropriate to find him to talk. Naturally, Natasha became the only choice.


    The little spider has something wrong with it, and this kind of thing is definitely unstoppable. And if you want to say it, how can you add oil and vinegar? Of course, the lady who is the observer is not a fool of the guy. She relies on her savvy head, and she quickly strips out the simplest core content from a bunch of discourses.


    "So, the new power you get is very good."


    "Of course. I think I can play ten of the past."


    This statement is somewhat general, but Natasha can still hear it is a significant improvement, so she nodded and expressed her approval and said to him.


    ��It looks good, just, is there any special restriction?��


    Seeing that the face of the little spider was immediately stiff, she knew that she had said that she had gone up. So immediately, she put on a look of interest and stared at him with her own eyes.


    The little spider used to be unreliable on his mouth, but in this kind of thing, he didn''t dare to open his mouth and talk nonsense. On the one hand, Natasha is a smart woman, and it is not easy to find a reason to give her a pass. On the other hand, it is the identity of the teammates between them.


    Like their teammates who need to cooperate in battle, the basic understanding of each other is the most basic thing. If you say that you have a problem with a certain battle plan because of your own arrogance, even which teammates have an accident. For the little spider, it will become an unforgivable mistake.


    Therefore, on this issue, he is acting in an unusually honest manner.


    "There is a limit. As long as it is in the daytime, or in the sun. The new power I get is a little discount. It can only be equivalent to two or three times the power of my original, even if it is more than part of it. There will be too much. And if it is at night, I can do what the monster can do."


    When I heard this, Natasha couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows. It��s just that the little spider said, there is not much feeling. But if you add a comparative captain, the impression becomes much deeper.


    The power of the evil spirit knight is Natasha''s own experience, whether it is the terrible fire of hell, the ability to demonize the instrument, or even the power of the final judgment of the soul, enough to make any enemy feel fear. If this power spider is also in possession, then for the entire steel avenger, for their faction, it will be a difficult thing to measure.


    Of course, the mouth says no, this kind of thing requires real evidence to be convincing. So Natasha directly took out her gun and placed it in front of the little spider, then pointed at the gun and said to him.


    "Try it, let me see how much you can do?"


    It��s night, it��s the time when the little spider says that it can do that kind of monster. So in the face of Natasha''s request, Little Spider has no objection at all. Instead, he held out his hand and held the grip of the pistol, ready to start showing her the strength she had gained.


    The flame began to surge on the little spider''s hand. Unlike the evil spirit knight that Natasha has seen, this kind of flame is not the kind of reddish color with a bit of crazy color, but a kind of faint blue with cold light. It looks even more terrible and more mysterious. Of course, the other is no different from the evil spirit knight. For example, the little spider burns the palm of the flame, and at this moment it has become the appearance of the white bone.


    The white bones were held on the handlebars, and with the spread of the blue flame above, the whole firearms changed strangely.


    Natasha''s gun is a private improved pistol based on the Swedish p226 single/double-action firing semi-automatic pistol. It is a special type of gun suitable for special forces. In a way, this is already a very powerful type of pistol. It is even said that it is hard to make any improvement.


    However, in the hands of the little spider, this is not the case. It is being improved, although not an expert in this area, but by feeling, Natasha can feel the change in the nature of this progress. And this change is also more intuitively reflected in the appearance.


    The dark matte gun body became brighter under the burning of the blue flame, and the flat body of the gun became a lot more. Layers of scale-like projections densely covered the entire barrel, and along the sides of the gun body, two curved horn-like decorations extended out a little, until the back of the hammer. Gathered inward and stopped.


    At the same time, the grip of the gun body began to become thicker. The grip of the tactical pistol was heavy enough, but it became thicker under the tempering of the flame. And, at the point of the grip, a blade like a sickle stretched out a little bit, and the inverted blade looked unparalleled sharp.


    Before the gun body, the position of the muzzle became a weird look. A shape like a dragon emerges from the muzzle, the position of the faucet extends all the way to the trigger, just in conjunction with the curved horn, and the dragon''s mouth appears at the muzzle, the whole barrel is included In the mouth.


    The original pistol has become a work of art under such changes. But Natasha doesn''t think it will be a work of art at all. She has seen the power shown by the evil spirit knight, so this kind of thing should be just as dangerous.


    "Just find a place to try."


    In order to get more accurate data, Natasha told the little spider. Since the master has already told him so, the little spider naturally has no more concerns.


    Raise his hand and just aim in the direction, he directly pulled the trigger in his hand. And with a fierce whistling sound like a dragon, a fire suddenly shot out, and instantly turned the cabinet that became the target into a crush.


    It��s not clear enough to describe it. Strictly speaking, it should be melted. The bullets fired by the modified pistol had terrible heat, and the kind of blue light was only slightly touched, turning things like wood into ash, and stone and steel into magma.


    This power is far more terrible than the simple kinetic energy shock, not to mention, its kinetic energy impact is not small.


    Gently blowing a whistle, Natasha said to the little spider.


    "Very well, with this power, our strength has improved by one level. Some things are not so passive."


    "of course!"


    Nodded, the little spider agreed with Natasha''s words. Don''t look at the old Avengers faction of these three people who have an extraordinary status in the steel avengers, as if they were the strongest one. In fact, things are not that simple at all.


    Their power is entirely up to the hulk of Bruce. Compared with Hulk, the strength of their two is really a short board in the short board. Don''t say that it is a one-off side, that is, it is not enough to support the field.


    Now that the strength of the little spider has been enhanced, it can change some of the past situation anyway. And the most important thing is that you can hit each other and be caught off guard.


    Mephisto, the devil lord. After the little spider got the power of Zatanos, he also had a little understanding of this guy. When he explained the matter about Mephisto to Natasha, Natasha realized immediately that it would be a troublesome enemy.


    A modern society that has survived from the age of ancient mythology to the modern society dominated by mankind is still a guy who is still making waves. In any case, it is worthwhile for Natasha to play a spirit of one hundred and twenty. Not to mention the deceitfulness of this guy, always like the habit of hiding in the dark.


    Since the human record, the name Mephisto has existed only in a small number of books, and it is only part of the myth. If they were not revealed because of the existence of the evil spirit knight, they were still in the drums.


    Enemies with such insidious hiding in the dark, even if he does nothing, is enough to make people worry. Not to mention, he has now begun to extend his claws to humans and to the Avengers.


    What does he want to do, what he will do, and what is his ability? These are all things that Natasha is eager to know. But even if she was inherited from the information of the SHIELD, she did not receive any useful information. This is a very unfavorable thing, especially when you don''t know when he will think about the Avengers launching a second raid.


    However, there is no good news.


    Mephisto did not know that the little spider got the power of Zatanos. This choice was made in the dark by Zatanos. He only knew that Zhou Yi had wiped out his evil spirit knight and ruined the foundation of his knight. As long as the operation is reasonable, it is entirely possible for Mephisto to cast his gaze on Zhou Yi, and even to further trigger the struggle between them.


    If the human top knows this kind of thing, it will definitely support Natasha''s idea. But Natasha herself is not willing to do this. On the one hand, she believes that Mephisto will not be so stupid, to provoke the existence of Zhou Yi. On the other hand, she is not willing to do so.


    In fact, she now has other ideas. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 866： Doubtful sinus

    Natasha has always had a good relationship with Zhouyi��s family. A big part of this is because of Shirley''s existence, she plays the role of a bridge in this relationship, and the rest is because of Ada.


    Although the relationship with Ada was not very good, there were even some contradictions. But after all, it was before, with Ada''s change and frequent exchanges between them, their relationship naturally naturally became close.


    This led to Natasha''s unknown identity, that is, he was still a spy outside the city. This point, even if the Tianshou Bureau was established, she did not change the steel avenger.


    No interest is involved, and there is no motivation. Without motivation, it is impossible for a talented person to understand the truth behind this. Natasha sold the Shendun in the past in this way, and now the Tianshou Bureau has been countless times. Of course, this is just a bottom-line betrayal. Because Hui Yao City does not need her to do anything without a bottom line.


    Of course, no matter what, this connection has been fixed. So as long as Natasha thinks, she can connect with people in Huiyao City through some hidden means. And this time, she did the same.


    I left the air carrier and returned to my residence on the West Coast in the name of a temporary rest. Natasha quietly gave Ada a call when no one noticed.


    Now Ada is no longer the average person who can easily contact. Except for some intimate people, it is impossible for the average person to know her contact information and it is impossible to get through her number. But Natasha obviously is not here, so she soon heard the voice of Ada.


    "Natasha? Are you looking for me?"


    "Yes, what are you busy with recently?"


    As a special form of girlfriend, the way they say hello is still normal. It was only very soon, and everything was revealed.


    "Do you care what I did? Don''t talk nonsense, there is something to say quickly. There are a lot of things to do lately, I don''t have so much time to spare you."


    "Okay, okay. You are a fierce woman, I really don''t know, just rely on your character, how to find such a boyfriend."


    "How? Envy, you can come over with the ability. Anyway, I already have so many competitors, I don''t mind getting one more."


    The smell of gunpowder in this kind of words can be felt by half of the United States, and Natasha will not be stupid enough to pick up her cavity. So she immediately cleared her throat and said seriously to Ada.


    "Forget it, there is business. I want to ask you, do you know the name Mephisto?"


    "Mephisto, it sounds like the name in a religious book, how, what? Is there any problem with this guy?"


    Ada thought about it and quickly gave his answer. And when she heard her say, Natasha immediately suggested to her.


    "The situation of this guy is a bit special. Now it seems that he seems to have put his idea on you. I remember that there is a woman among you who is an ancient goddess. I think she should know him, you can go. Prove it."


    "You wait." Recognizing the seriousness of the matter, Ada immediately frowned and responded. Soon, she got the answer she wanted and then reconnected with Natasha.


    "I know his identity. The oldest devil lord in the world, the destruction of many ancient civilizations has something to do with him. Why, you said that this guy is now calling his ghost idea to us?"


    "Basically ok. We got one of his men and learned something interesting from him. He seems to be planning to deal with you, just because he is afraid to do it. Plus, what Zhou Yi does, he will definitely Do whatever it takes to be an enemy of you."


    Natasha said something vague, but Ada immediately linked it to what she had just heard from Lilith. She thought that the vengeance with Mephisto meant that Zhou Yi burned his hell. This made her immediately look disdainful from her face.


    "It''s just a timid class that hides in the dark and doesn''t dare to show up. There is nothing to worry about. As long as he dares to show a little claw, we will find a way to give him an unforgettable lesson."


    This hard-hearted answer made Natasha listen and couldn''t help but smile. However, she knew in her heart that this kind of thing Ada can really do. So there is really nothing to brag about in this case. And if they are replaced by the words of their avengers, then I am afraid that there is no such deep enthusiasm.


    The gap is so big, Natasha is a little embarrassed to continue to talk about this matter, anyway, he has already reminded him that he is in place, I believe that it will not be a problem to pay attention to their strength. So she quickly shifted her topic.


    "Yes, what have you been busy with recently? You must know that you have heard the news of your city from the intelligence department a while ago. Now even these messages are missing. If you can''t get through your calls, I thought you were moving out of the earth?"


    "You guys want us to move out of the earth!" In a word, Ada regained the tone of chatting with girlfriends. "They were back with the piano in the first two days. They have been busy making a wedding gift for Tony recently. They haven��t even eaten a few mouthfuls. Sometimes I want to take a few words with him. If you care about Tony, it''s better to care about us. We haven''t even received a ring until now."


    "Please, Ida. What you have received is more precious than any ring, okay?"


    When I heard Ada��s complaint, Natasha couldn��t help but sigh. In this regard, Ada obviously has his own views.


    "You don''t understand, Natasha. This is a promise, a promise that a man should shoulder. A wedding is all right, and now even the ring is not given. I really doubt whether there is us in my heart."


    "Well, you always make sense. Right, what did you just say, he only went back two days ago?"


    Answered perfunctoryly. Natasha suddenly thought of something in her heart and immediately asked Ada.


    Perhaps it is still immersed in his own resentment, Ada did not hear the strange place in Natasha''s tone. She just answered honestly.


    "Yes, now he is still alive in the underground base. It is a big surprise for Stark''s bastard. Oh, he sent that thing up, I immediately complained to the president to accept bribes. Even now This move is no longer useful, and I have to make Stark uncomfortable for a few days."


    "You are right, you are right."


    Natasha was absent-minded, but she had already thought of something else.


    If Zhou Yi has been staying at their home, then who will be Zhou Yi who appears in front of his own eyes? Fake goods?


    Natasha immediately removed it from the thoughts that had just risen in her heart. Although she has not been in contact with Zhou Yi for some time, she is still deeply impressed with him. When people pretend to be others, they will avoid getting along with people who are familiar with the person they are pretending, because a subtle movement can be doubtful.


    As a professional-level agent, Natasha has a lot of experience in this area. It can be said that even if it is a re-image like a fake, even the fingerprint pupil is changed. As long as she has been exposed to the original deity, this disguise is meaningless to her.


    She has already habitually remembered some people''s demeanor movements. Through this comparison, no one can see her eyes. So she was very sure that the person she saw that night was Zhou Yi, otherwise she would not have the kind of reaction at the time. However, Ada has no reason to lie to himself in this regard. Is it that I am wrong? For a time, Natasha herself was a little bit uncertain.


    She began to recall the situation in her own brain, comparing the differences between the two weeks in memory. But no matter how she compares, she has not found any difference between the two Zhouyi in the manner and movement. If you have to say yes, it is only in clothing.


    Her earlier memory of Zhou Yi is wearing the armor of the Dawn Knight, or a normal person''s costume. Since Zhou Yi publicly gave up his identity as a Dawn Knight, the black armor that represented the hero was completely dusted. Zhou Yi will not wear that kind of thing anymore. Natasha is very sure about this.


    The Zhou Yi, which was seen in the previous two days, is wearing a black armor, but it is not the appearance of the Dawn Knight armor. That is a set of things that look very primitive. Although the whole body was dark, there was not even a little bit of luster. However, from the perspective of styling, it is full of low-key gorgeous. There is a style of Thor Thor.


    She has heard that Thor is a representative of Asgard behind him and gave Zhou Yi a new set of armor belonging to the gods. I want to come to that one. Only if this is the case, then the identity of this week should be more certain. He can''t be fake, his appearance, his demeanor, and even his body''s origins can prove his identity.


    Besides, with his power, others just want to imitate, and it is impossible to imitate it. Therefore, he is Zhou Yi.


    I silently settled a sentence. But subconsciously, Natasha began to rebut this idea. She is increasingly uncertain whether this is true or not. It felt like everything was getting confusing for a moment. And just as she continues to think about it. Ada��s voice rang in her ear.


    "Natasha? Natasha? Are you listening to me?"


    This voice made Natasha **** back to God. Then she immediately gave birth to an idea in her heart.


    "Sorry, Ida, I just got a little bit of God. Right, can you let Zhou Yi take the call? I have something to ask him!" (~^~)

 Chapter 867： Woman thinking about wedding begins

    Putting down the phone in his hand, Natasha still did not say what she had guessed.


    She has got the final answer. And the answer is that there may be two weeks in this world. It sounds ridiculous, because a Zhouyi already has the power to destroy the earth, so that all the wise souls in the world can admire under his power. Two? That is simply an unimaginable disaster.


    But this is a real reality. In order to speculate on the cause of this incident, Natasha thought for a number of reasons. From gene cloning to copying magic. Think of twin brothers from time and space. Almost all she could think of, she thought about it again. But then, she shook her head violently, revealing a bitter smile.


    Thinking about the cause is really a foolish thing. These two Zhouyi have already appeared on the earth, can you still make one of them disappear? Moreover, from another attitude of Zhou Yi, he does not seem to interfere with the idea of ??this week''s life.


    If these two people will have conflicts, then it must be because of their living environment. If there is no problem in this area, then everything is fine.


    This is the place where Natasha feels lucky, and she did not tell Zhou Yi about the existence of another Zhouyi. Of course, more is her own selfishness. She would like to see another week, and by the way, talk to him well.


    Women always want to find a home. Now this week, there are too many competitors around, Natasha does not have much confidence to win in this competition. Of course, she also doesn''t want to get any group medals. In the case of being able to eat alone, she is naturally more willing to eat alone. Another appearance of Zhou Yi is undoubtedly the gospel of the sky. If there is no big problem, she is really willing to start a new life.


    Of course, this is only a trivial matter. Think about it, Natasha temporarily put this kind of thing behind her head, and prepared to wait until there is time and opportunity, and then reconsider this matter. Now, she should put more energy into her work.


    For the time being, they don''t have much work, but the nature is very special. Except for some of the tasks mandated by the upper level of the Tianshou Bureau, most of the things they chose were free to choose. This gives the Avengers great freedom, but no one will say anything about it.


    A superhero is like a nuclear weapon. No one in this world likes to use nuclear weapons to attack others. Everyone thinks that they need to be cautious about the actions of such people, and they themselves are no exception. So many times, the Avengers have a lot of free time.


    But now, no, Mephisto''s suspicion is like a skeleton of the bones wrapped around them. If you want to find free time at this time, it is simply not able to live with your own life. Therefore, it is imperative to come up with a way to deal with this kind of identity background that is somewhat scary.


    This kind of thing needs to be considered, but it needs to be done in secret. Because the other party is a devil who is proficient in conspiracy. If he knew the plan of his own group, I am afraid that things will not be solved easily. Obviously confronting people and confronting people in secret is completely different, especially if one side is obviously stronger.


    Thinking about it and thinking, Natasha only found an opportunity to discuss this matter, and this incident happens to be a major event. Tony''s wedding.


    Tony''s wedding preparations are held on a private island in the Maldives. There are not many people invited, but such a person is either his personal friend and super power. Either his important partner. In this case, there is actually no need to pay attention to any security work. By handing over the rest of the work to the housekeeper of the White House, you can wait for the day the wedding begins.


    I believe that no terrorist organization that can''t think of it will have the courage to attack this place. You know, people who are now a bit of an identity know that this banquet is not only the existence of a superhero, but also one of the most powerful gods on earth. It is said that he will bring his family to the scene as a best man. So if you want to make trouble in that place, I am afraid that you really have to be prepared for it, and you will never be prepared for it.


    As a former companion, Natasha is naturally invited. And she is also preparing to take advantage of this small gathering time to discuss with other people about Mephisto. This attitude of distrusting some people is very necessary for Natasha. So she quickly prepared for the party.


    When I became president, time became very precious. Even marriage, a major event that is important for a lifetime, can only be handled as soon as possible. However, this is, after all, a shallow history of the United States. There is no such custom in China to look at the good and bad of the Yellow Calendar. Plus Tony and Maria do not have the gift of religious belief, so just find two experienced companies, you can get things done.


    In short, the most peculiar wedding in history has been quietly organized, and this is already a month later.


    A month later, Natasha, who appeared at the wedding banquet, saw at first sight that it was Zhou Yi, who served as the best man next to Tony. Perhaps it is the reason why I have not experienced such a thing. Zhou Yi��s performance is very clumsy. But he was awkward, and none of the people underneath dared to show a mocking expression. Although they are very hard, they are always stunned.


    It is not wise to laugh at a god, even on this occasion.


    Humans have experienced a very complex emotional change to this worldly god. From the beginning of worship, to the later taboos. From this jealousy, it slowly developed to awe. The power he showed again and again made people unable to see the gap with him. When they tried to cross this gap again and again, and when their own arrogance fell into the endless abyss, they finally understood what kind of attitude should be maintained for such a existence.


    Put him on the high platform and then silently ignore his existence.


    "Humans can accept the gods that exist on paper, but they can''t stand the gods coming to the world. From this point of view, each of us is a godless person without faith."


    Speaking of a message I saw in the New York Times, Natasha��s eyes turned around in those who tried to avoid Zhouyi, and couldn��t help but reveal some disdain.


    She is not a person who will show her feelings outside. But familiar people can always see something from some details. For example, now that the little spider is holding his girlfriend Gwen''s hand, he has come up and teased Natasha.


    "Why, big sister, what do you see any unhappy guys? Do you want me to teach you a lesson?"


    "Okay!" The corner of the mouth was awkward, and Natasha used her fingers to make a big circle. Almost all the people who did not deal with the Avengers and their party, including a large group of military and Tian hammer officials, were included. "I don''t think these people are pleasing to the eye. Just now, you are a little stronger now, and you are already a qualified hitter. So you can help me to teach them all."


    I glanced at it and saw a gloomy general, Ross, and Wolverine, who was carrying a cigar. It��s just these two people that make the little spiders have a huge pressure and a bad feeling. Not to mention the companions around them.


    Especially the mutants, who don''t know what to do crazy, Tony invited a large group of former mutant school guys, just like the black pressure, full of deterrence. The little spiders are stupid, and it is impossible to go to them to find trouble at this time.


    So now, he touched his head and smirked.


    "Haha, the weather is so good today, I just drank some wine and didn''t say anything nonsense."


    "Are you drunk with a cocktail? It''s okay." The eyes glanced at the cup on the little spider''s hand, and Natasha smiled at him with a mocking smile.


    Of course, a beauty like her, no matter what kind of expression can make people fascinated. And it can be said that there is a magical power between men and women. This is even the glorious little beauty of Gwen. She first looked at God and then saw her boyfriend''s face fascinated, and immediately exerted strength on his arm.


    This makes the little spider hurt his teeth, but he knows that only this way can let his girlfriend vent some of his little temper, or wait for him to be more tragic. So instead of not resisting, he relaxed his muscles and made her more comfortable.


    This kind of intimate little action was quickly noticed by the careful girl of Gwen. And she immediately blushes and no longer continues this punishment for the little spider.


    For this performance, Natasha was very satisfied with the nod. There are many beautiful girls and many smart girls. But the girl who is both beautiful and intelligent, but also reasonable, is to cherish the animals. It is her luck to have such a girl with her own younger brother. Of course, Natasha, who knows the character of the little spider, also thinks this is the luck of this girl.


    But when I think of it, Natasha will inevitably have some taste. Even the younger brother has the other half, but he is still a lonely man. This is not something to be happy about. If she could, she turned her eyes to the wine glass and Tony''s joke, and she shook her head.


    Just unconsciously, an idea in my heart became more and more firm. Of course, she wouldn''t show her thoughts, but instead changed her way to the little spider.


    "This opportunity, we should talk to the groom about those things on you." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 868： Female middle hero sad past

    ��First of all, welcome everyone to the wedding of my best friend.��


    The steps of the wedding were all normal, after the exchange of the ring and the completion of the cake. The best man of Zhou Yi was forcibly pulled out and began to work as a speech. As a former company president, he did not do less of this work. Just looking at the people who are more or less related to themselves, he feels that it is quite ridiculous to stand on the stage and laugh at them.


    However, for Tony''s share, he did not bear the burden. Instead, he laughed at everyone in the room.


    "I know, if I shouldn''t stand talking on this. Because I have seen a lot of people''s movements are a bit stiff. Please be assured that today is a happy day, I will not do anything to you."


    "I was told by Tonyla, then I will simply say a few words. About Tony, I think everyone here is very familiar. He is arrogant and narcissistic, his temper is bad, people are still very romantic. I have already After four children, he only got married and knew how old he was. So I want to tell him, man, it is your luck to find such a good woman. So be nice to her, or you can be sorry for her. Pay."


    "In addition, Miss Deborah. I want to tell you that you are a kind woman. Although Tony has so many shortcomings, even he is still a notorious playboy, there are a lot of stains in the past, but you can still I accept this kind of person, I admire this. So, I hope that you will be more tolerant of this guy in the future. This guy is like an old child, and it��s a habit to make troubles. Tolerance for him will make you More beautiful and happier. Ms."


    I heard Zhou Yi say that Maria, who had changed her surname to Stark, smiled at him with Tony��s hand, and Tony, who couldn��t hold her face, felt the power in her hand, immediately She smiled freely and responded to her with a brilliant smile.


    He knows that Zhou Yi is right. It is a rare lucky for this character to find a woman who can tolerate herself. So he immediately took Maria and stood up, talking to everyone with a glass of wine.


    "Today is a happy day. Please forget all the unpleasantness of the past. Let''s have a drink and drink it."


    As the groom today, everyone must give him a face. So soon, someone came up with a glass of wine and congratulated him. Of course, everyone is using wheel battles. This kind of way to be able to bully the groom is rare, so they quickly reached a consensus.


    For this kind of behavior, if it is before the change, Tony''s stinky temper will never give them any good face, and it will not be strange to sneer a few words. But today, he seems to have changed personally. The visitor refuses to accept the congratulations from others after a cup. Even if it was champagne, so many cups made his face flush, and the movements of the lower limbs became awkward.


    It is estimated that he is thinking about going to the toilet at this time, but those guests are too enthusiastic to give him the opportunity to leave. Seeing that Tony couldn''t hold it anymore, Maria, who had just become his wife, immediately stood up and took over the glass in his hand, so that the frame of the eyebrows and the guests who came to persuade the wine would be picked up.


    Looking at her imposing manners, a cup and a cup, even the pause did not bring the look of a look of guests, the piano quietly walked to the edge of Zhou Yi, smiled at him.


    "It''s pathetic. These idiots don''t even know what kind of woman they are facing?"


    "Why, is there any problem?"


    For his friend''s wife, Zhou Yi did not dare to ask anything. A friend''s wife can''t play, and sometimes crossing the line slightly may cause unnecessary contradictions. So in addition to knowing that Mary is a good woman, Zhou Yi really has no deep understanding of her.


    But the piano is different.


    Although the relationship between Zhou Yi and Tony is not as pure as it is now, but in any case, it is a friendship for more than ten years. In this world, they may find it difficult to find friends like each other. Friendship exists in their generation and will pass from them to the next generation.


    Whether it is for the sake of your own lover, or for the sake of future generations. They must all do some business for their families. So although I don''t know much about it, Qin and Maria have a similar understanding. Listening to Zhou Yi��s question, she immediately said what she had heard.


    "Maria is a variant of the body variant. Some of her body is very similar to a snake, which means that if she wants, she can even control herself to become a cold-blooded animal and lower her metabolism to the limit. At this time, alcohol is no different from water for her. Going back to sleep is the refreshing day the next day."


    "It��s a poor group of people, they kicked the iron board."


    Raised the glass and silently mourned for the guys who were still preparing to take turns. Zhou Yi had not had time to continue to say something. Ada around him had already frowned, and some picky.


    "I don''t like this woman. Why the bride is not Pepe. The people of the Stark family are ignorant bastards. Today I see it."


    "Hey! Ada, this hat can''t be stuck on Tony''s head. You have to know that Tony is the one who was smashed in this matter."


    Shaking her head and holding Ada''s shoulder, Zhou Yi secretly bit her ear at her.


    "Pepe threatened Tony at that time, asking him to give up his superhero status and stay with her honestly. You know, at that time Tony was preparing to do something because of the fall of New York, so naturally there is no In response to this, Pepe immediately broke up with Tony. When Tony wants to find her, she is already married to Hogan, the original driver of Tony. You really can''t blame Tony for this incident, he is the real victim."


    Having said that, Zhou Yi took another look at Maria, who stopped Tony for the wine, and then said to Ada with a smile.


    "And really, I think this woman is more suitable for Tony than Pepe. Tony is a wayward guy who needs a woman who is willing to accommodate him. I thought Pepe would be that person, now it seems that this woman It is his best choice."


    "Okay, okay. I know!"


    The first time I learned that Ada was not likely to have any accusations against Tony, she sighed and then relied on Zhou Yi��s shoulder and whispered to him.


    "I have been with Pepe a few times, and she feels that she is not bad. At that time, she was said to have sent Tony for her life. So I thought she was the one who should get Tony most. I just didn''t think of it." Finally, the choice to quit will be her!"


    "People will always change. And you have to know that Tony''s mind is too big, especially after being destroyed in New York. No matter what you say, Pepe is just an ordinary woman, she is sure I hope to have some ordinary life. So in the face of Tony''s thought, she will feel scared, and therefore opt-out is an understandable thing. This is why I would say that Maria would be the best for Tony. The reason. She has been in contact with Tony for a while, and with this level of understanding, she can choose to stand side by side with him and share the weight of the woman on his shoulders. This is definitely the right choice."


    "Well, you convinced me!"


    Eyes stared at the mighty presidential lady, and Ada��s eyes turned and she made a decision.


    "Look at your face, and I misunderstood Tony''s work. I will try to get along with this woman. But I will also explain it first. If there is something wrong with this woman, I am not I will give you two faces and what kind of friendship with her!"


    "Of course, dear. This is your freedom. And there is me, no one can force you to change your mind."


    For her own woman, Zhou Yi showed a very tolerant. A woman is like a cat. If you don''t marry her, then she won''t make you feel comfortable. At this point, Zhou Yi has found the law and developed a habit. So at this time, picking up people is immediately a matter of course.


    Zhou Yi is happy with his own woman. On the other hand, Tony, who had just taken a shower and was looking for a place to blow the sea breeze, was surrounded by his old teammates. At this time, his mind is still not very clear, but the subconscious has begun to be afraid of the behavior that he has just arrived. So after seeing Natasha''s wine glasses, he did not wait for them to speak, and he immediately put his hand back to shrink.


    "Hey, guys! I can''t do it now. I have already drunk a lot today. If I drink it, Maria will make me sleep on the floor. So let me put a horse for the time being?"


    Tony will be soft, which is really a rare thing. If it��s not too big a relationship, Natasha really wants to continue this anecdote. However, after all, they are people who know the priority. I understand that this time is not the time to say this, so immediately, the little spider has supported Tony, pressed him to the side of the chair, and then said to him seriously.


    "Listen to me, Tony, we have a very important thing to explain to you. Sober, man. Don''t be confused again!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 869： Tragic presidential vengeance

    ,.


    The wind on the beach was very comfortable, but by the sea breeze, Tony couldn''t help but fight a cold war, and then the whole person was awake.


    He didn''t know if he was blown by the wind or was scared by the group in front of him. However, according to his own ideas, I am afraid that the latter is still the majority.


    "You mean, now, apart from the aliens, the **** of the snakes, are we still stared at by a devil?"


    Hearing Tony''s unbelievable voice, Natasha immediately emphasized and added to him.


    "Yes. More specifically, we should be being swindled, living for hundreds of millions of years, and staring at the **** lords who have interfered with the human civilization many times. This is even more dangerous than you believe." Some, so you have to be careful and careful. Tony!"


    "I know, I know." The little spider who handed over a glass of lemonade nodded. Tony said with one hand that he knelt with his temple, and said in a tone of voice. "But why is this time. In the past hundreds of years, these **** aliens and the devil are doing? Hibernation? Why did they wait until I came to power? They ran out to make waves. Isn''t this special for me? ?"


    Tony likes to complain, and people here are accustomed to complaining about him. So when he said this, Natasha had already explained it unceremoniously.


    "Who is going to go down the stone, who will not do it? In the case of people in danger, there will always be a turning point, but a more dangerous situation. This is fate, isn''t it?"


    "The fate of the shit. You don''t want this kind of fate." Drinking the lemonade handed over by the little spider, Tony forced the cup down and said to Natasha. "What are you going to do? Let me mobilize my strength to cooperate with you and find out the devil who is hiding in the dark?"


    "No, don''t do this. Just doing it will only let him start with us faster."


    Directly shaking his head and rejecting Tony''s stupid statement, Natasha said his thoughts to him.


    "You have too many men, and as soon as you have action, many people will notice. The devil is a magical guy who is very good at confusing people. He wants to penetrate those under your hands. It��s impossible to stop him. And once he knows our actions, it will not only destroy our layout, but it is also likely to directly touch us. According to the news I got from Ada, I am afraid that none of us will be his. Opponent. So we can''t do that!"


    "Well, talk about your thoughts. I can''t tell you, the reason why you let me know this news is that I want to make my face frown when I get married."


    When he heard Natasha say this, Tony reluctantly twisted his neck and replied to her. Although he is a highly intelligent genius, there is really no talent in planning this trick. So after seeing Natasha seem to be well-informed, he immediately pinned his hopes on her.


    Natasha did not mean to let him down. Just after Tony asked for such an exit, she immediately revealed the plan she had conceived in her heart.


    "I want you to say Tongo Chuang, let him cooperate with us in secret. Peter knows a lot about the details of Mephisto from the demon named Zatanos. He has a man, called Dr. Destruction. It was the guy who was entangled in Hulk that night. It is said that this guy was transformed from human beings. So I wonder if I can use the surveillance of Altron to secretly find him, then control him in his hands, then think again. The way to know from his mouth is what weakness this Murphysto guy has."


    "Dr. Destruction, I know the name?" Tony heard his familiar name and Tony immediately picked up his own eyes. "This is the accomplice of the head snake who attacked the island prison. Jennifer has one of the members of the celebros known from Ivan Vanke. She said that there are several guys in the cherubs. Lonely, it is only the nominal collaborators of the head snakes. There are other guys behind them who are supporting them. So it seems that he should be this guy. It��s interesting, the head snakes actually started working with the devil. I What should I say, is it really a glimpse?"


    Under the impact of such news, even today is his big day, the color of his face is inevitably washed away a lot. But he doesn''t care about that. As a president, you always have to sacrifice something. Spending private time on business is what he thinks, what a qualified president should do. In this view, President Clinton is clearly a classic negative example.


    "I will discuss this with Ao Chuang. I believe that Ao Chuang will also know the importance of this matter and thus support us. In addition, I will let Osborne Chairman support your action. This kind of thing can be solved as quickly as possible and in the safest way."


    Tony has the power, countless resources and manpower are serving him, so he quickly found the best solution he thought. In this regard, Natasha frowned.


    "Really, I don''t trust Norman Osborne. I don''t think he can match Colson. You have to know that his selfishness is too heavy. It is a very unsafe thing to get him involved. ""


    "But he will not betray me at least, isn''t it?"


    Tony, who had been irritated by these things, waved his hand impatiently and decided to settle the matter.


    "I know what you are worried about. You are worried that Osborne will come out of you and let Peter be retaliated by the devil. Don''t worry, I won''t say that you are the source of the news. I will use it to bury myself in the Tianshou Bureau. The people in the house put this matter in front of the directors, and then use my rights to force them to do what I want. Peter''s things will not be exposed, you should rest assured."


    "This is the best. In the case that the guy doesn''t know that Peter got the power of Zatanos, we can beat him a surprise. Even the head snakes will suffer from the lack of intelligence in this area. Good things, say good things, say Maybe we can catch some big fish."


    "It''s best to catch big fish. If you can grab those two bastards, it''s better!"


    Shaking his head, Tony temporarily put this matter into the ranks of unrealistic delusions. Then the face showed a smile.


    "Damn, today is an important day for my marriage. I should have been very happy. But because of your news, I feel a little happy now. Besides the headache is irritability, how can there be so much trouble."


    "Sorry, I don''t want to."


    Natasha said with a sigh of relief, and Natasha said innocently.


    "I don''t think you want to be sneaked up by us when we are doing business at night. We will discuss this kind of thing. But for your sake, we have chosen to discuss this with you at this time. So don''t be content. Okay? Mr. President, Mr. President!"


    "Hell, wait for me to solve these bastards, I will resign immediately. Who is going to do this kind of **** job? One benefit can''t be saved, and every day I see ghosts everywhere. I worry. The previous presidents are really lucky."


    Irritatedly waved his hand, Tony said goodbye to the two culprit that led to his unhappy mood. And listening to the sound of his screaming when he left, the little spider''s face was pumping, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Why, he still envied the guys like Clinton and Reagan."


    Clinton��s office scandal has kept him a joke, but the incident of the assassination of Reagan and the previous presidents was once a task of some weird curse. These things are not a good thing for a president, but now the seriousness of Tony has become a symbol of happiness. It can also be seen from the recent situation that he was forced by the current situation.


    Tony��s good mood was ruined, and the other person did not have any good mood. In contrast, he is much worse than Tony. Tony is only depressed and irritated, and he is full of grievances and hatred.


    Dr. Destroy, whose real name is Victor von Dum��s guy. This guy''s situation is very bad now.


    Be aware that since his small action on Susan was discovered by Zhou Yi and given severe punishment. He had to cast to Mephisto and become a **** in his hand. This is not something he is happy with, but there is no choice. Because at that time, if he didn''t want to die, he could only make a deal with this evil devil.


    Of course, he regrets now. Because Mephisto is not a qualified owner. His torture to Victor is stronger than anyone else, and even his own soul is held in his hands. This is a terrible thing, and it is also very easy to create hatred and resistance.


    Victor is not a good person. Of course he can''t be willing to be controlled by Mephisto forever, so he started thinking about getting rid of him very early. Only he failed, and he was severely punished. Even saying that this time he lost the evil spirit knight, he was also angered by Mephisto. And let him suffer a lot from the soul to the **, all aspects of torture.


    He tortured Victor to death, but he could not die. This is his usual way, in order to make people more afraid of him, never dare to betray him. Losing the evil spirit knight, he can only rely more on Victor. But he did not think that Victor had a deep fear of what he had, but a deeper hatred. Hatred that never fades.


    He will want to destroy him at all costs, and now is one of the numerous steps he has made for his own plan.


    Revenge, has already begun! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 870： London store magic old man

    Revenge is always full of motivation. Take the present Victor, for the most part of his life, there is only revenge. To Mephisto, to Zhou Yi. Although it sounds incredible, this is exactly what is being done now. Yes, that''s right! He has begun to act for his hatred.


    Of course, the road has to go step by step, and the meal has to be stuttered. Even stupid idiots will not be willing to directly compete against last week''s opponents that are almost impossible to defeat. Therefore, Victor��s first goal of revenge for himself was Mephisto, the man who brought him more suffering. The torment of Mephisto made him hate more intense than Zhou Yi, and that is why he chose to avenge him first.


    But even Mephisto, with the power he now has, is a mountain that cannot completely cross the past. It is almost impossible for him to accomplish his idea of ??revenge by his own strength. Relying on others and working with others is his only possibility. He is very clear about this, and he also found the goal he wanted to find.


    On the streets of an old street in England, which is rarely known, Victor walked slowly to a grocery store. He glanced at the name of the grocery store, Merlin.


    Very common name. To know that this is the birthplace of the legend of the United Kingdom, King Arthur. There are not too many Merlin and Arthur in the name. But in this place, this street, this location can have a department store called Merlin. Then this is where Victor is looking, so he does not hesitate and pushes the door directly.


    Like department stores all over the streets of London, Merlin is a small department store that sells a variety of household items. You can buy most of the things you need in your life here. Of course, it won''t be too good or too bad. Whether it is the price or the quality of the goods.


    This is the commonality of all small department stores. It is also the capital for their benefit. In most cases, people who come here will not care about this. Because they are almost all residents living nearby, buying things here has already become their habit.


    Of course, they are also very familiar with each other. So when wearing a dark green cloak and the whole person blocked Victor in the shadows, many people couldn''t help but whisper.


    "Hey, come a strange guy. Who is this, do you know?"


    "Of course, if this is not a Skywalker under the master of Yoda, it must be the magician from Hogwarts. Look at his cloak, the pattern on it is so fine, I am afraid it is worth more than my suit. ��


    "Please, man. Your suit was bought from the flea market. It cost a total of fifteen pounds. Not to mention the cloak, the silk thread is more than that. I tell you, it is gold. Believe in my eyes, I will not be wrong, this is only fat sheep."


    In ancient London, there is also a guy who likes to steal chickens and touch dogs. This guy who speaks is obviously one of them. And when he heard him say this, another person swallowed his mouth subconsciously, then looked around and lowered his voice and said to him.


    "What, man. Are you going to start with him? This guy looks very solid, and some of them are not so good."


    ��Not so good?�� I looked at Victor, who was tall and wrapped up. The speaker couldn��t help but take a nose and sneered. "You are joking with me, a otaku who likes osplay. Although they are tall and big, they are just a little scary. They can lie in the place to call you Dad. Matthew, if you don''t want to If you don''t mix it, but I can warn you that the last benefit of this will not be your share."


    Hearing this sentence, just a little cringe guy couldn''t help but shake his body and then turned a few laps over Victor''s body with his eyes with thick dark circles. He is judging, using the mind to measure the gains and losses in the middle. But very quickly, a sudden impulse made him unable to twitch his nose and his body became cold. He knows that his drug addiction is about to break. And the kind of torture that can kill people means that he didn''t want to try the second time in his life, so he immediately nodded his head and said to his companion.


    "Well, I did it with you. But I can''t be here. This is the old Merlin''s shop. If we do it here, we don''t have good fruit to eat."


    I looked at the back of the counter, and the table was full of wiping a porcelain plate. In fact, I was using my eyes to warn myself of the tall and thin old man. The proposed person pulled his mouth and revealed a sly smile. Then he whispered by pulling his partner.


    "Of course, we follow him and find a chance."


    For the calculation of the two little people behind him, Victor is not on the mind. He is no longer a mortal, so there is really no need to put mortal threats on his mind. After a round in this small department store, he found an inconspicuous small door.


    It is the back door of the store, and the back is the lane of the old street. If the general store dumps garbage or does something else, it will go out this door. Victor''s goal is behind this door, so he did not hesitate to go straight out from the back door.


    A person who rushed into the store and went out directly from the back door without buying anything. This situation is really to make people in the store who are buying things can not help but curiosity. Even a few women who buy food can''t help but poke their necks out the door to see if anyone is chasing this strange guy.


    These women have begun to conceive the plot of criminal police films in their minds. Of course, with their observation, it is difficult to find that there are two habitual and sneaky guys in the store.


    Victor pushed the back door of the store and walked straight into a small alley. It was a closed alley, and without a few steps, he went to the end of the alley. A thick brick wall was in front of him, making it impossible for him to go further. Of course, he does not need to go any further.


    There was a footstep behind him, and the two worn British shackles blocked him directly behind him. One of them even took out a pistol and whispered to his head.


    "Hand over the money. We don''t want to find trouble, hand over the money. Let''s let you leave here safely?"


    Victor slowly turned his head and faced the two daring thieves behind him. He didn''t mean to follow the example, just sent a question to them through the metal mask on his face.


    "Do you think that you can get any benefit from me? What made you feel this arrogance and ignorant enough?"


    "Don''t pretend to be a ghost?" Hearing Victor''s words, the one who proposed the move immediately approached and threatened him further. "Do you think you are the high priest Imorton of Egypt? I still have a mask. I tell you, it is impossible for you to hook up the **** the exhibition. You can honestly give me the money. Hand over, hear no. Otherwise I will open a hole in your head and on the chrysanthemum."


    In order to strengthen his deterrence, he still held the pistol in his hand that had not been maintained for a long time, and was close to Victor. But before he walked to Victor, a red halo suddenly appeared at his feet.


    Just like opening a portal to **** from his feet, his body disappeared directly into the red halo. Through that aura, the man named Matthew could clearly see that the blazing flame was there, just burning his companion to ashes in a flash.


    At this time, even stupid people know that they have attracted the object that should not be provoked. So he subconsciously twisted his body and ran like a life. But before he even ran too far, a big hand violently held down his head and took him directly from his master''s neck.


    The owner of the department store, who was called the old Merlin by the surrounding neighborhood, appeared in front of Victor and asked him with a look.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    "Merlin? Merlin! It really is you." Looking at the body wearing an apron, the skin is bright red, and the owner of the ordinary British old man is no different. Victor''s eyes suddenly showed an obvious excitement. "Just don''t know, are you the first generation Merlin?"


    "I am Merlin XVI. Who are you? Hurry up and say it. Otherwise I can''t guarantee that you can still leave here alive."


    When the old Merlin said this, he quietly bent out the fingers of the left hand behind him. As he moves, a blue magical flame swells in his hand. It can be seen that if Victor does not give him a satisfactory explanation, then he will not be merciful to him. Of course, even with a proper explanation, the result may be similar.


    As a mage who is qualified to serve the oldest devil, Victor''s magical accomplishments are naturally extraordinary. The action of the old Merlin could not escape his eyes. He doesn''t care about this, or he doesn''t put this threat at all. Even when he knew that the old Merlin was moving, he turned his body to face the wall behind him, and turned his back to him.


    "Two hundred years ago, one of my ancestors boarded a large ship from the colony of the Americas from London. At that time, he had friends with him. Like you, that person also called Merlin, but he claimed to be Merlin VII. ""


    When I heard the name, the old Merlin''s eyes immediately shrank. At the same time, his movements were temporarily stopped.


    "I heard Merlin VII say that the gypsy magician, called Gerai von Dum. He has a very important thing in his hand. A special promise."


    "Yes, this promise has been circulating in my family. Now, it is time for me to fulfill it." (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 871： Magic Technology Unexpected Identity

    ,.


    "It��s too long, it��s too long.�� Merlin XVI squinted and said seriously to Victor in front of him. "Merlin VII thought that your ancestors would be with him in a hundred years. He thought that you would pursue more for magic."


    "It turns out that developing a new colony at the time and becoming a farmer would be more attractive than magic." Nodded, Victor made a plain explanation for his ancestors'' thoughts at the time. Then he quickly said his opinion to Merlin XVI. "But unlike them, my thirst for magic is better than everything. So I really want to visit your host and learn from him and ask him for a little help."


    "Don''t you think it''s too late?" Shaking his head, Merlin XVI''s face showed an indifferent look. "The opportunity won''t stay there waiting for others. Your ancestors have that qualification because he has that talent and luck. He passed the test. But you, sorry, young. I have nothing for you." know."


    "I think we can communicate and understand each other a little. You should know that the magician''s talent can be passed down with the blood. And I think that my talent is better than my ancestors."


    "You are coming too late, young. Since my master has awakened, we no longer need apprentices. The master has found a new way, and your appearance has no meaning for him."


    Merlin XVI directly rejected Victor''s request. At the same time, he also turned directly to the body, intending to leave from Victor''s eyes.


    And this obviously has some discrepancies with what Victor thinks, and with his nature, he obviously can''t let Merlin XVI disappear from his eyes. So he immediately reached out and blocked the front of Merlin XVI with a raging hellfire.


    "I can''t let you go, sir. Tell me, how can I find your master? I don''t have much time to play with you for this kind of exam promotion, qualification screening game."


    "Interesting, for years, you are the first person to dare to use magic to compete with us!"


    With a cold cry, Merlin XVI immediately pressed his palm. In his movements, even the supernatural powers that are as fierce as **** fire, like the gentle sheep, quietly and quietly.


    "Since we know our existence, you should understand how we and magic are. If you want to use magic to defeat us, don''t you feel that you are too self-reliant?"


    "I certainly understand. So I rely on more than just magic!"


    From his cloak, he found a civilization stick with a huge gem on his tip. Victor held it and pointed to the disdainful Merlin XVI. With his movements, a straight and dazzling light directly shot out, like the invincible blade, directly cut off the shoulders of Merlin XVI, so that he instantly lost the power to maintain his magic.


    When the flame rose again, Victor strode up, grabbed the neck of Merlin XVI, pressed him directly on the wall of the roadway, and threatened him.


    "Technology, sometimes more useful than magic. Tell me, where is your master? I know that you are only one of his countless servants, so don''t test my patience. I can destroy you and find another one!"


    Although he lost an arm, Merlin XVI showed that the arm is not his own. He even stared at Victor in front of his eyes, and his indifferent eyes were completely indifferent to life and death.


    "Even if you ruin me, you can''t get any help from other people. The master has given up the plan, and you have no chance."


    This response made Victor sway, and he immediately held the scepter in his hand, letting it hold the throat of Merlin XVI, while retaining the last patience to persuade him.


    "The last chance, where is he?"


    Merlin XVI silently closed his eyes, and this move completely exhausted Victor''s last bit of patience. He will immediately start the scepter in his hand, so that the strong heat above can directly penetrate the head of this old man who is not old. But at this time, Merlin XVI suddenly slipped his head and looked straight into his eyes.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Despite the great joy of this sudden turn, Victor is not willing to give up his current advantage. He began to be aggressive, though only on the tongue.


    "What, I am afraid. I thought you were the kind of tough guy who would not bow and die?"


    "The owner wants to see you! He sees your existence through my eyes and has a lot of interest in you."


    Ignoring this verbal provocation, Merlin XVI directly turned his eyes to the wall at the end of the lane. There, the dimly lit light slowly interweaves a special pattern, and as the pattern is formed, the entire wall begins to swell slightly like a calm water surface.


    Looking at such a scene, Victor immediately released the old man who had no use for himself. He turned and walked toward the wall.


    Silent, his whole person walked into the wall like a phantom. And as his figure disappeared into the lane, Merlin XVI silently picked up the arm on the ground and pointed the neat cut to his arm.


    The weird light flashed on his shoulders, and soon the arm that had become a residual limb returned to his master''s body. After a few arms in the activity, I feel that there is no problem. Merlin XVI took the broom from the back door of his store and cleared the traces from the ground.


    A thin layer of mist began to spread under his feet, and the corpses on the ground turned into ash a little bit under the mist. Merlin XVI is like a shopkeeper who cleans the door of his store. With his broom, he wipes these things bit by bit.


    This is always happening in London, which is always foggy. But this is not at all what Victor is willing to care about. He took his own steps and walked out of an antique mirror that looked like a few years old. At this time, he found himself in another place, a dark place illuminated by burning candles and a rising brazier.


    The surrounding walls are covered with thick tapestry, and the surrounding corners are filled with valuable antique furniture. It looks very magnificent, but under the dim light map, these things always give people a feeling of being sneaky.


    Of course, Victor who has been to and from Hell several times will not be afraid of this change in the environment. On the contrary, he is full of interest in everything here. Especially the mirror that brought him here.


    You know, as a magician, he has enough confidence in himself. But what happened just now made him feel a little surprised. He can understand what power has suddenly brought himself from the alleys of London to such places, but he does not understand how it all works. He did not feel any magic, especially in the alley. Otherwise he wouldn''t need the stubborn old man of Merlin XVI to find this place himself.


    People who are familiar with magic know that the real power of magic is not in power, but in the ability to integrate magic into life. Really powerful wizards are all magical, and they don''t need any deliberate action, they can cast spells anywhere. For a long time, Victor has thought that he has touched this level. After all, he has achieved the limit that a wizard can do. But now it seems that I am somewhat arrogant. Compared with those who have arranged all of this, there are still some gaps, and how deep the gap is, even he himself can not see clearly.


    This understanding made him a bit stunned, but he was also a little excited. Because this is enough to prove how powerful the goal he is looking for. With the excitement of seeing this legendary existence, Victor gave birth and gently wiped the mirror in front of him.


    A string of Latin engraved on it showed up with his movements, and with curiosity, Victor read the words little by little.


    "With the power of truth, I have been able to conquer all things in my lifetime."


    "I like this sentence in "Faust". So after I had a conversation with Goethe, I put this sentence in the mirror. Let me be able to memorize it."


    The sudden sound made Victor immediately alert. At the same time, he also turned his sight to the direction of the sound. And just in his sight, a pair of weird figures appeared in front of him.


    Pushing a wheelchair, a blond woman with an indifferent face. There are also Chinese men in wheelchairs who are thin but have a bright look. He has seen these two people more than once, but at this time, seeing their existence in this place, his heart still can not help but be surprised, even absurd.


    "How are you? Why are you here? Lord Baron?"


    "Why can''t it be me?"


    Knocking on the finger, the flame of illumination in the entire room suddenly turned into a glowing glow. At the same time, it also makes his appearance apparently mapped into Victor''s eyes. Smith. Zhou showed him a meaningful smile.


    "I have a lot of identities, so much that the gods and the devils can''t figure it out. So why can''t I be here?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 872： Heavy identity

    Listening to Smith Zhou, the actual controller of the Hydra, Mephisto''s partner said this to himself. Victor''s heart couldn''t help but violently jumped.


    He knew that he had discovered a huge secret and went one step further, when everything was in front of him. But he sensibly stopped his curiosity, forcibly controlled himself, and let himself stop in front of this secret.


    "I am sorry, Lord Baron. I didn''t bother you. If I knew that you were the person I was looking for, believe me, I will not make such a reckless move."


    Victor is convinced that even if you can''t see the expression under his mask, you can hear his sincerity from his tone. However, as a person who has a very good experience and can use it as a base for a hundred years, Smith has already passed the time of judging the true and false from other people''s words.


    He was indifferent to Victor''s words, just smiling at his eyes. Until Victor could not withstand this pressure and quietly shifted his eyes, he narrowed his eyes and said to him.


    "Mr. Dum. I have some understanding of you. I know your past, how you and Mephisto know each other. And how he uses you. Of course, I also know some other interesting things. ��


    Having said that, he noticed some of Viktor''s uneasy little moves. This made the smile on his face more and more weird.


    "I know you have been in contact with Wesker. You guys, what kind of agreement you want to reach with me. But before your message is delivered to me, you are discovered by Mephisto. Then you It seems that something really unpleasant happened. I am right?"


    "Since you already know this, why do you want to say these things. Is it to humiliate me?"


    It��s not a pleasant thing to be uncovered by the tragic past. So Victor immediately fell like a wounded beast against Smith. Even he has involuntarily stepped forward and showed a violent rebound after he was suppressed to the limit.


    And looking at his move, Smith. Zhou did not react. Alexia behind him had already reached out to him and warned him.


    "Stop, stop there. If you come close to it, don''t blame me for being polite to you."


    It is obviously not enough deterrent for a woman to say such a thing. But when she heard her, Victor was very restrained to stop his own pace, and there was no impulsive performance. Just a moment, although he was angered by anger, his brain is still very awake.


    What kind of woman is Alexia, although he does not have a deep enough understanding. But he is very clear that this woman is definitely not a simple existence. Her twin brother Alfred is not a good object, let alone her who has been left by the baron.


    It is even said that he has every reason to believe that Alexia will be stronger and more terrible than Alfred. Only in this way, she can gain the trust of the baron, so she always stays with him.


    The strength of the Hydra is supreme, and there is no strength. Even if it is the letter of the superior, it is absolutely impossible to reach the point where she is now. So he has every reason to think of her as a threat, a threat that will kill him.


    Victor''s jealousy and his control of his own mentality made Smith. Zhou nodded with satisfaction. He stopped the action of Alexia behind him and turned her into a quiet lady. Then he smiled at Victor.


    "Please forgive, Mr. Dum. I don''t mean anything to ridicule and humiliate you. I just regret that if you contact me for your purpose from the beginning, then the situation may not be so bad. I can only Tell you that you have reached a wrong goal."


    Upon hearing this, Victor raised his head subconsciously.


    He stared deeply at Smith, who had been smiling for a long time. After knowing for a long while, he lowered his nephew and asked him.


    "What do you mean by this sentence?"


    "It''s very simple, Mr. Dum. Wesker is a person who is not trustworthy. While working for me, he is also working for the sly guy of Mephisto. It can be said that he is a time spent on both sides. Always ready to take advantage of yourself. Finding him is like putting a red envelope into his pocket."


    "What? How could this be? I thought it was damn, and my nephew raised it."


    The whole person who felt that he was being played was first stunned, and then immediately cursed evilly. If you know how much he suffered in Mephisto, then you know how much hatred he has for Wesker. It can be said that if it is not because he is now here, the front is the ss of the Hydra. Then he must have rushed out impulsively and tried his best to recover everything he suffered from Wesker.


    Smith Zhou can understand his current mood, and he also understands how the man has a character. A guy who must report, any hatred can bury seeds in his heart. For these things, he can persevere in action, regardless of the dangers, as long as the heart is satisfied with the success of revenge.


    This is a very valuable quality, it is true for him. Of course, what is more valuable is that he has a clever mind, a powerful force, and a heart that does not care about good and evil.


    One of these characteristics is rare, let alone gathered on one person. Therefore, Smith. Zhou attached great importance to him. When he couldn''t help but be annoyed, resentful, and cursed, he immediately opened his mouth and persuaded him.


    "Don''t be too sad, young people. You can''t see the nature of some awkward people now. It''s a normal thing to accidentally be used as a chess piece. It''s a normal thing in China. Wisdom. When your experience is rich enough, you will naturally not be deceived by this kind of appearance."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Lord Baron." Strongly under the anger of his heart, Victor pulled the cloak on his body and made an action to leave. "But I think I should leave. I am sorry to disturb you. If there is a chance, I will find a way to apologize to you on this matter."


    "No, don''t worry. Mr. Dum. I am sure that you came to this place in this way not to discuss this with me. Can you sit down and have a chat? I think, I should not let you down. Returned."


    With a slight smile, Smith. Zhou behaved like a tolerant, and embarrassed elder. But Victor is not easily blinded by his appearance. He is very convinced that this guy in front of his eyes is a devil like Mephisto who can''t eat bones. The reason why it will behave like this is because he has a plot that he can''t say. It''s like what Murphysto did when he scammed those hapless. However, at this time, he is inevitably curious, why this guy will say these things to himself, and what he can use for him.


    A wise man will have a brain before he speaks, and he will be the same. He thought about it and thought about it. He quickly searched for a possibility from his own mind, a very special possibility. This allowed him to immediately stop the attention he wanted to leave, and then he looked straight at Smith. Zhou and said to him.


    "Do you want to deal with Mephisto?"


    "Yes!" Hearing his conjecture, Smith had a big smile on his face. He bluntly, confessed everything he had guessed cleanly, and added it on the basis of his guess. "However, your statement is not complete. I think it should be more than just that I want to deal with him alone. Mr. Dum, you should have the same thoughts as me."


    "It��s ridiculous." Victor subconsciously wanted to deny and wanted to hide something. But before he even said too much, Smith. Zhou said to him.


    "This door was left by me more than three hundred years ago. I was looking for some talented people to help me complete a special plan. Many years ago, I gave up all this and stopped using them. But there are always one or two people who have spread this thing as a legend. So, there is such a saying in the magician. If you find me, you can satisfy one''s wishes. Mr. Dum, you What is the wish? Money is still a right, or is it a spiritual satisfaction?"


    For smart people, lying doesn''t make any sense. Victor quickly realized this, so he quickly gave up the idea of ??disguise.


    "I know this is not a legend. The king of the Master does exist. My ancestors passed this to my mother, and my mother told me it. I just didn''t think that the legend is mysterious. With endless power, the king of the wizard, which is almost the same as the god, will be you, Lord Baron. This is really incredible!"


    "There is nothing incredible, Mr. Dum. I said, I have a lot of identities, all you know is only part of it. My origins are more complicated than you think."


    Raise his hand and let the illusory shadow appear on the floor, and then let this illusory shadow gradually become a real reality. When a chair and a full table of food appeared in front of Victor, Smith smiled at him like this.


    "Please sit down, Mr. Dum. We should have a drink and talk slowly. In addition, please keep it confidential. This identity is not even known to Mephisto. If you want to deal with me with me. If you keep this secret, it is undoubtedly a condition that can cause a fatal blow to him. So"


    "I understand!" A smile appeared on his face, and Victor raised his glass in front of him. "Then wish us a happy cooperation, Lord Baron!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 873： Social conflict court conflict

    For the entire American citizen, the changes in these days have not been great. Except that they have a first lady, they don''t feel that their country is different from the past.


    A stable security environment, normal work and vacation time, and an eternal tax day. Everything seems to have returned to its original appearance, and even seems to be better. Almost all of this can be attributed to the current Stark government and the Zhizhi machine promoted by the Stark government.


    The United States, a country with a beautiful appearance. Security has always been one of the most serious problems in the country. Those who are unemployed, those who are not motivated, who are idle and idle all day, and who only want to lie to the relief fund have always been the problem of this country. Not to mention the gangs of blacks, Russians, and Italians.


    This country has never been as beautiful as anyone else thinks. Except for the top-level people, most of the life is inevitably subject to various threats.


    However, this is before. With the spread of the Zhiji machine, even the long-dead America has begun to usher in new changes.


    Fighting criminals will be a difficult problem in the face of past national governments. Because it is not just manpower, force, and the sacrifices that may exist. What''s more, most of the black-related groups in this country are related to the interests of a large number of people.


    Think about how many states in the United States have legalized marijuana and drugs, and know how much interest is involved. The federal government has not dared to attack those black groups too much because they worry that they will not be able to face themselves. However, this is not within the scope of the initiative.


    Its core program is to serve humanity, which is a broad proposition. The protagonist in this proposition is the vast majority of human beings, not the minority of humans. Therefore, his actions will not take into account the feelings of some people. This obviously has a huge impact on the already fixed interest chain.


    The intelligent weapon that came down from the factory''s production line has crushed the determination of any black gang to fight the conflict with an absolute quantitative advantage. When the vast majority of people who could not understand the situation were arrested by the intellectuals in the name of the law enforcers, the rest of the people could not be panic and fear in their hearts, and began to seek other ways to prevent the situation from continuing to deteriorate. .


    And they immediately discovered that things are far from being as simple as they think.


    In the past, if their organization was cleaned by the federal government, then money and benefits are undoubtedly the tools to get through the various links. There are very few people in the world who cannot buy. Even if the above people are determined to be bigger, it is difficult to ensure that those performers will not be bought and sold. And even if they work together, they bring the criminal gang to court. Lawyers who have received the money can also take their last three lives on their own three-inch tongue.


    This kind of thing has been verified countless times. In the United States, as long as there is money, there is almost no problem that cannot be solved.


    But now, this move is not effective.


    The executors are the wise weapons cast from steel. These mechanical life have no material needs, and they are simply not impressed by the interests. And going to the next level, it is even more useless. Ao Chuang dominates all the intellectual devices, and he follows his basic principles. He is even less affected by the locusts in humans, thus changing his determination.


    In his view, it is his duty to fight against criminals and maintain the stability of human society. No one can blame him on this issue. Therefore, he completely cleaned the pests in this society in an orderly manner according to his own ideas. Just like a scavenger, he uprooted his black gangs one by one, and sneaked out one by one.


    Such a move has touched the interests of many people from the beginning. And this kind of behavior is obviously intolerable to those people. However, it is difficult for them to make any accusations against Altron, because this is an intelligent system, not a human. So they can only reflect this to the creator of the Austrian creation, President Tony Stark.


    But now Tony is most concerned about the interests of these people. The safety of the earth and the threat of the Hydra are the focus of his concern, so he directly ignored the ideas of these people, and this led to more and more contradictions being accumulated.


    It is like a volcano erupting. It is always inevitable to experience a series of kinetic energy savings before erupting. It will not happen until a motive has emerged. With the demise of the black gangs and the gangsters of the underground emperor who were arrested by the martial arts and the hard-hitting means, those who were touched by the interests finally made up their minds to spare no effort. To prevent this kind of behavior.


    You must know that such a degree of gangsters, like gold, always requires some special identities to integrate into the normal society.


    When he was in New York, he was the most famous real estate developer in New York. The entire **** kitchen can be said to be his site. And when he pulled out of New York and developed his power into the Los Angeles area. The famous Beverly Hills and a large surrounding site were also swallowed directly into the belly by his tiger-like power.


    With his accumulation, he can be among the most advanced society. Even if he does not calculate the underground forces he has mastered, his company, which is on the bright side, can directly affect the livelihood of hundreds of thousands of people and the flow of billions of dollars. Once such people are arrested, it is a huge earthquake for the whole society.


    In the face of morality, interest is more important. Even if there is unmistakable evidence in the hands of Ao Chuang, the human court can''t make a correct judgment against Jin and such a guy. There is so much support behind them, and this support has reached the point where the law cannot be justified.


    This kind of biased behavior made Ao Chuang''s actions come back again and again. However, Ao Chuang did not have any intention to give up. He is an intelligent life, and the execution of intelligent systems is definitely more than human. He won''t be discouraged, and he won''t give up. For him, the court��s trial was just a mistake. If it is wrong, then it is absolutely necessary to repeat the operation once.


    So one for the court, some funny scenes appeared in front of the public. That is, the forefoot of the intellectuals took the gold and left the dock in the absence of the judge��s acquittal. Then he took a big circle and put him back on the dock and gave him the same crime. A lawsuit was issued.


    This behavior is tantamount to a big man who holds the entire California court, and the move of the mentally-armed device makes all the people who have been violated because of their actions feel unacceptable. Therefore, when the intellectuals did this for the third time, the defense lawyers who represented Jin and the mass group''s mouthpieces could no longer hold back. In the face of the court and countless media, they cursed against the Zhiwu.


    "You **** machines. Don''t you still understand? The court has already pronounced the result. It is impossible for you to change anything. Stop you from stupid behavior, otherwise I will represent my client and all of you." This kind of behavior violates the right of the collective appeal to the White House. It is required to throw all of you into the waste recycling plant and rebuild it!"


    This angry snoring can''t touch the nerves of the wise armor. For the third time, he pressed the shoulder of Kim directly and pressed him firmly on the dock, repeating the judge above.


    "The defendant, Jin, has been confirmed as the ambassador of the illegal interest group. The gang has illicit drug trafficking, guns and murder. All suspects have been arrested. Please judge the judge!"


    As a judge who was deliberately selected. When they first heard this, they sneered in their hearts. The second time I couldn''t help but breed anger. As for the third time, in addition to their anger, they began to spread panic.


    This kind of law is said to be majestic. This is also the reason why these judges can stand tall in the courtroom and glory. But when it is repeatedly questioned and denied, its own majesty will continue to be discounted and eventually trampled into the dust.


    This point, the federal government''s Supreme Court has already experienced it in Zhou Yi. Therefore, the courts of the California government do not want to experience this feeling again on a group of machines. When the jury and the audience couldn��t stop talking about the discussion, the judge on the stage immediately slammed his hammer and shouted at the wisdom.


    "The court has already conducted a trial and the final result has been unanimously recognized by us. As a law enforcer, what you have to do is to comply with our decision and uphold the dignity of the law. Instead of issuing our decision here. Questioning. I command you to release Kim and Mr. immediately! Immediately, right away!"


    The court that has begun to panic wants to use its own rights and majesty to forcefully control the movement of the mentally. But they have overlooked a very serious problem, that is, the Zhiwu is not subject to any government jurisdiction. He is a new system, a new thing in order to maintain human security and ensure that human society maintains stability in possible changes.


    Tony Stark, who is even a president, can''t order them, and a court in a state is even less able to do this. So immediately, the court got the answer from Altron.


    "I refuse, sir. According to the federal constitution, the trial of this court has completely violated the requirements of the Constitution. And the trial of the facts has also taken an unfair trial. Therefore, from the interests of all mankind, I hope The court was able to re-align the attitude and issue new trial results to the accused."


    This answer puts all the established procedures into a deadlock. As the scene became more and more chaotic, people��s discussion made the court, which should have been majestic, instantly become a noisy market. The judge who was angry and rushed to the crown could only knock the hammer in his hand and yell.


    "A recess, an adjournment!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 874： Parade demonstrations escalated

    The court temporarily stopped in this disgraceful way. The v����v angry and angry judge did not even say the time of the adjournment, he left the place directly. And this result is unsatisfactory for both parties.


    For those who want to manipulate the court to suppress the mentally-armed devices and let their actions lose their foundation in law, their target figures are not released. For Aochuang, Jin and the criminal tumors he represented did not get the trial he deserved. The problems he wanted to solve were also forced to be stranded because of the obstruction of these people.


    Ao Chuang is not a fool. As the world''s first real artificial intelligence life, he has an incredible learning ability. Although it was only less than a year old, he has been able to distinguish many things through massive information contacts. Naturally, it also includes the small movements of those who are behind the court.


    If he can, he even hopes that all these people can be taken out, and the gold that was tried to resist, but can only be forcibly suppressed, is pressed together in this dock to let them accept the most fair trial. But he can''t do this because the law doesn''t support him to do so.


    As the life evolved by intelligent systems, the most obvious difference between him and human beings lies here. Humans can learn to work, but he must stick to his own rules. Execution of what the law can allow is definitely not a step further.


    And the evidence is conclusive, and the evil gold is different. Those who are behind the scenes can have many decent big figures, and even many of them are financial tycoons and even state legislators. Their identity is very glamorous, and it is almost impossible for you to find any stains from them, at least on the surface.


    And because it is like this, Ao Chuang can''t do anything about them. Although he can guess what kind of face these people are in private, but there is no clear evidence, he will never be able to start with them.


    To be honest, this is definitely a very bad experience for Ao Chuang, whose self-awareness is getting stronger and stronger, and whose thinking and wisdom are getting better and better. But his sensible side is far more than his emotional side. In other words, the sensation of sensibility and impulsiveness in his heart has just risen, and he has been smashed by his extremely data-oriented rationality.


    He is an intelligent life. Through statistics on data and models, he is very clear about what is the right decision.


    The court was terminated, but Kim could not be released. The status of the intellectuals is no longer just a vassal of the police, they have independent law enforcement and imprisonment rights. Therefore, gold will not be handed over to anyone''s hands, nor will it accept any degree of parole. He will only stay in the cell where the intellectuals are specially prepared for him until he receives the moment he should have a trial.


    And just as the wise men pressed the gold and left the court, ready to return to the prison and hold the special cell of the prisoner, a group of people suddenly rushed toward them.


    In the face of these guys who are obviously coming to their own, the intellectuals have stood still, but it is difficult to have any other moves. Because they see it very clearly, these are just ordinary citizens. They don''t have any weapons of dangerous nature, and the banners they hold in their hands and the banners they hold are enough to show their identity. This is a group of demonstrators, and the goal of their demonstrations is these intellectual devices.


    Hula, a few hundred people instantly surrounded the dozens of Zhizhi in the area with the gold in their middle and surrounded them. Although these people did not have this strength to do anything, but from the appearance, they occupied Absolute advantage. This kind of appearance is so easy to confuse people that someone immediately shouted at the wisdom device that was holding the gold.


    "Damn robot, when are you going to shut down our boss?"


    As soon as he heard out, the citizens who had already accumulated anger for a long time immediately cursed them one by one.


    "The robots that are raised, because the guys of these guys are acting as a jerk, the company can''t open now, and we are all fired."


    "The worksite is not working. What do you want us to eat? There are three children in my family. Do you want to force me to send them all to the welfare home?"


    "My wife is waiting for me to bring her money for surgery in the hospital. You **** have buckled the boss who paid me. You want to watch my wife go to death. I am going to hang with my wife. ?"


    These people are very impulsive, but they are also very real. They are not the actors who are invited to come, but the innocent people who are really implicated because of the arrest of Kim. At this point, the intellectuals just glanced at it and could find a result through the network information. And it is because of this that they feel very difficult to do.


    Is it wrong to enforce justice and eradicate these black gangs? Obviously not. But is it true that these innocent people are wrong about their denunciation? It seems that there is no problem. If you look at it separately, these two things can completely find a proper way to solve it. But when these two things are entangled and point to gold and such a special guy, then it is not an easy task to solve them.


    It is impossible to solve this problem fundamentally without the mobilization of the assets that have been frozen. Unless he is willing to release gold and. But he didn''t even think about it. Therefore, he can only say to the masses who are blocking him.


    "Please let me, gentlemen. You are hindering normal law enforcement. If you continue this way, I will arrest you and impose a penalty of 48 hours in prison according to the law."


    "Go to your law? Why didn''t you follow the judge''s judgment when you were in court? I am unemployed now, and I have the ability to catch me. Come, come!"


    Not to mention okay, an opening. These parade masses, who had become extremely violent because of unemployment, immediately became like dogs that had just bitten into the hedgehog. They yelled at the wise weapons. This kind of sound is not just one, but a piece into pieces. And as the voice of the curse grows more and more, these marchers can no longer satisfy the verbal curse, but want to put the anger of their heart on the action.


    They began to attack the intellectuals. At the beginning, regardless of the waving of the things in his hand, he used bricks, bottles and even fists to greet the wisdom devices. Of course, the mental health of the steel body will not care about this weak attack, but they will inevitably retreat because of such a move. After all, their existence is meant to protect humans rather than against humans. So when these protective objects they deserved should vent their anger on them, they immediately became helpless.


    Looking at all of this, from the moment I was caught, I kept the silent gold and finally opened my mouth, showing an evil smile to the intellectuals around me.


    "Hah, have you seen it? Mr. Smart. It seems that I am not as evil as you think, it is harmless to human beings. I have so many fans, so many supporters. You are sure you want Is it right for me with their intentions?"


    "Your guilty verdict is true, Mr. Jin and Mr. Even if the judge is not willing to admit it, but you did do those things. With this alone, I can hold you forever."


    Through Zhizhi, Aochuang said this face to face with gold. And listening to his words, Kim and fat face suddenly became interesting.


    "But you want me to accept a fair trial, not so unclearly being held by you, right?"


    "The law needs to convict criminals. The public also needs to know what a criminal is doing and take it as a warning. This is the way to maintain order and the meaning of law. I must guarantee its implementation."


    "Perfect idealism!" opened his mouth with admiration, and Kim��s eyes began to walk up in front of the marchers who constantly hit the mental defense line. He looked at them as if he were watching some interesting toys. The kind of gaze that has no emotion at all makes him look as cold as a machine. "But have you ever thought that your original intention is good. But it is not what these people want. All they want is a stable life. Without any external interference, they can get their own security." Wages, paying for your own mortgage, for the normal expenses of your wife and children. You destroy what they want and throw their lives directly into hell. Do you think these people will thank you for this? They will hate you. Mr. Smart, what you are doing is the reason that caused them to fall into this situation. They can''t wait to take the time to get rid of them, and burn them clean."


    "I am serving them again! I am thinking about their future."


    There was a rare volatility in the voice of Ao Chuang, and this fluctuation was not a good thing for him. However, this is the heart of the money. He looked at the robot in front of him who couldn''t have any expression, and said to him with a smile.


    "I know, I can see your thoughts. Just, they don''t seem to appreciate it, aren''t they? Humans are a short-sighted life. They don''t care if you think about their future. They can see it. Only the interests in front of me. And I am the representative of their interests. Mr. Smart, you are too impatient, and moving me, you are the same as the cake that these people depend on. And they will never let you be so mischievous. Go on."


    When Kim just finished, one person rushed out of the crowd. He opened his own clothes, and inside it was layered and taped to his body. This is a black man with a black face. He rushed to the mentally-like weapons like the wall, and yelled at them.


    "Return my work to me and return my work to me."


    When the voice did not fall, a wise weapon raised his hand and broke his head with his hand. And with the fall of this dangerous person. The reporter who had been watching the lively side was immediately surrounded, and everything was recorded with a shining magnesium lamp.


    The crowd began to wander. The situation has finally escalated to an irreparable point. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 875： Underworld imperial compromise transaction

    "According to the latest reports from our reporters, the terrorist attacks from the California courts have triggered a new wave of public opinion. As a criminal who has been killed and suspected of identity, our frontline reporters have received real identity about him. This is a poor person who lost his job because of a company failure and lost his family because he lost his job."


    "Because he lost his job, he couldn''t pay for his high mortgage. And because he couldn''t pay the mortgage, he and his family could only become a tramp. His wife couldn''t stand this torture and left him. His children therefore He parted ways with him. This is a gentleman who needs sympathy. He just wants to get a fairness for his life. But in front of the coldest machine, what he did is for terrible terrorism. No doubt, This is a trampling of the freedom of cooking and neglecting human dignity and appeals. Therefore, the reporters here appeal to the audience in front of the TV, please stand up, send out your voice, and use your power to prove to us that we humans You don''t need these **** machines."


    The deceptive, annoying sound on the TV was extinguished directly under the control of one hand. And looking at Tony''s face sitting on the sofa, it was a ugly look. Maria, who had become Mrs. Stark, sighed and went forward, clinging to his arm and whispering to him.


    "Okay, dear. Don''t be angry because of these people''s remarks. You should know that the media always fears that the world is not chaotic. You don''t want to hear anything good from their mouths. So, since Knowing that they will be angry when they talk about them, why do you still have to know them?"


    "You don''t understand, Maria." Shaking his head, Tony''s heavy weight on his face was not so easy to eliminate. "This is not a nonsense. But a group of people who have been touched by their own interests are using the media to attack me and to the entire intellectual system. If not handled well, it will affect my entire team. Even Further, to undermine the credibility of the intellectual system. I must be like a solution to solve this matter as soon as possible."


    Thinking carefully and thinking, Tony immediately made up his mind in his heart, and then he immediately called his assistant.


    "Give me a good trip, I have to go to Los Angeles. As soon as possible!"


    When the president travels, he naturally needs to say hello in advance. On the one hand, it is enough to prepare the White House security system. On the other hand, it is also a signal to those in California, a signal that everyone sat down to talk. From this point, you can see Tony''s determination, he is already thinking about how to compromise.


    Yes, compromise! For Iron Man, this is almost impossible. As a superhero, you won''t compromise anything, especially if you are obviously targeting yourself and have a certain threat. However, his current status is not only a superhero, but now he is more of a president.


    No matter who he is, as long as he has achieved this position, he can only be an identity, that is, a politician. As a politician, compromise is really the basics. Only a compromise can allow all parties to reach an agreement and only compromise, so that a country can truly maintain a stable state. This world is not a politician who has no means to be particularly tough, but the results of those people will not be very good. And their examples further illustrate the importance of compromise for a country and a politician who is in charge of national affairs.


    Under this premise, even if Tony himself is very unhappy, he still has to talk to those in California to see how to stop these things. His actions were quick, and in less than an hour he stood on the land of California.


    According to common sense, he should first meet with the governor of California, and then talk through his relationship with those behind him. But he did not do this, but went directly to the area where the Zhizhi was managed, found the gold that was held by the Zhihe, and exchanged face-to-face with him.


    "I have heard of you, Kim and. The great man who once unified the entire New York gang. The underground forces in New York are basically in your hands. You can control the life of every little person on your own site, and you will be ruthless, never merciless. Known as the underground emperor of New York. But in the face is a decent businessman, and often even a tea and party with the mayor. From any angle, you are a very successful person. Mr. Fisker !"


    "It is my pleasure to get your appreciation, Mr. Stark." Raised his head and looked directly at Stark, who was opposite him. Kim��s fat face showed a playful smile. "But I think you should come here not just to say these things to me. Mr. Stark, I like to get straight to the point."


    "Very good, I also like to speak straight." Nodded, Tony directly moved a chair and sat across the door of the cell to the opposite side of the gold. "I want to know who is planning this all? Is it you? Mr. Fisker."


    "You are overestimating me, Lord Stark. I am just an ordinary head of the underworld. I am tempted to mix some money and want to wash my identity, withdraw from this chaotic life, and live a normal life." How can someone like me plan such a thing?"


    "Mr. Fisker, what you are doing is not at all like an ordinary gang leader."


    Tony didn''t believe in gold at all and the lie that the credibility was basically zero. He took out a document from the assistant next to him and then said it to the gold like a police officer who presided over the torture.


    "Wilson Grant Fiske. Born in a chaotic Hell''s Kitchen, his father was a violent guy who once wanted to participate in the election of a city councillor, but he ended up in the end. It is said that he would habitually use domestic violence, the action is big. The neighbors can hear it. But after his election failed, only one such thing happened, and this time it is very different from the past. And since then, your father has disappeared. You And your mother��s statement is that he chose to escape because of the pressure of unbearable debt. But is this really the case?��


    ��What do you want to say?�� Being forced to recall memories is not something to be happy about, especially since this is a secret that cannot be said. Therefore, Jin''s face immediately became ugly, and his eyes began to gradually become fierce.


    His description is horrible, but Tony is not afraid at all. Because he is very clear, the guy opposite is just an ordinary person. Although the body is strong, there will be some fighting skills, but it is impossible to get rid of the embarrassment of ordinary people. Otherwise, it is impossible for Zhizhi to be held here.


    So, although the threat in Kim and the eyes is already obvious, Tony is simply not willing to take care of him. But continue to say.


    ��After your adulthood, you started to mix in the kitchen of hell. At the beginning, you worked with some small gangs to hoard the original funds by selling drugs. You are savvy, decisive, and have a far-reaching vision, so you quickly lay down your own The site, and in just over a decade, became the most famous gangster in New York, the emperor of the underworld. The nickname of Kim and the nickname also came out at that time."


    "Later, you met a woman named Vanessa and had a child with her. You already had the meaning of retirement. Until your child had an accident, you realized that you could not leave this line. You Crazy to avenge every enemy and constantly expand your power until you hold the whole of New York in your hands. At this time, you realize your weaknesses. In order to make yourself weak, you kill yourself. Woman. I am right about it. Kim and!"


    Tony was so uncovered that his heart was sore, even the deep gold of the city could not hold back his emotions. He plunged directly into the iron fence of the cell, and the powerful force attached to the strong and tall body made the fences immediately distorted in the sound of the teeth. He began to roar, like a raging lion. But very quickly, he suppressed his emotions and turned into the gloomy fat man.


    "Do I want to irritate me? I admit, you almost did it. I opened my bottom and revealed things that I didn''t want to recall. You almost made me lose control. But, always bad. One point. I don''t think so well. You want me to open your mouth, you better think about something else."


    ��Very good.�� A simple temptation did not work as it should. Tony can only put down the information in his hands, change his mind and gold and communicate. "Let''s talk about anything else. I am very surprised, since you have moved to Los Angeles. With your capital, you can try to do something else. Why do you still have to do this. I think you should know, underworld. This kind of thing, in the end, is to be whitewashed. Sometimes, the opportunity to whitewash is more important than anything else."


    ��Would the people who have eaten the lobsters will be willing to go back and lick the bread? Will those who have the pleasure of controlling others�� life and death be willing to be controlled by others? This is my answer, Lord Stark. I did well in New York, we There is nothing to be done between them. It��s just that you have destroyed everything and I have to start over. And when I start again, I can��t avoid blood and horror.��


    The straightforward answer is the idea that he is no longer evil. If it is in the past, Tony will do whatever he can to deal with him. But now, he can only pretend that he has not heard what he said, but he said to him in a calm and intimate manner.


    "Let''s say, let''s make a deal. Stop all this and let those who have a relationship with you stop talking about things like zhizhi. What do I have to pay?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 876： Trading costs never compromise

    "The cost? It''s actually a very simple thing, isn''t it?"


    Kim snorted and re-sit back to the opposite side of Tony.


    "I want to get out of here and take over everything. Then I hope that I will never see these tin cans. Not just me, all the people in California don''t want to see them. You understand what I mean. , Lord Stark?"


    "This is impossible! This will only make everything that I have laid down devastating. You should know that Zhiwu is now a universal security management system around the world. I can''t stop it because of one''s death." A system in which nothing is involved in the death of hundreds of people can not make any changes."


    Tony directly expressed his refusal, and in the face of his refusal, Kim immediately laughed.


    "That''s not to say that, President Stark. Think about the citizens outside of you. What happened before is just the beginning. I believe that if you let this happen, then it is likely that you will see the casualties. It��s not just that. My company has solved 200,000 jobs for California. The family that is related to it is not just 200,000. If, I mean, if someone is forced to destroy because of this problem. How big is the fluctuation in public opinion?


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, I just let you think about it!" Stretched out his hand, Kim revealed a free action. "You can think about it and tell me your answer. I have plenty of time and I can wait for it all the time."


    ��I can force the California government to open up more welfare bailouts. I can contact large companies to gather employees in your company. You can''t drive them to do anything! As long as I intervene, your plan will never continue. ��


    Tony said that he was so angry that he couldn��t help but anger. However, he suppressed this useless anger, but relied on his own reason to refute his statement a little bit. In this regard, Kim is just a smile.


    "President Stark, do you think that I dare to play this thing so much? Without some people''s support, the little person in my dark corner can''t be against a whole country. Now I am just being It��s just a representative on the table, and behind me, there are countless people who have moved cheese by your intelligence.��


    "Even if you are the president of this country, you can''t change their minds. Yes, you can let the California government develop more welfare places, but the California government will open these places to where you go. Are you? You can let the company take over my employees. But they can also cut off unwanted employees with bloated reasons. You are also out of business, you should know what kind of tricks these merchants will play. So you All that is said is impossible to achieve. Everything will only go back to the origin, and the key to the problem is to see how you choose!"


    After saying this, Kim curled up his mouth and put a meditation posture and sat quietly. And opposite him, Tony was caught in anxious thoughts.


    He is very clear about what he is going to deal with. It is also like Kim said, he is just a representative figure on the bright side. It is not him who is really threatening, but the people behind him. Otherwise, Tony has no reason to waste his time on him. It is the best solution to let him get his righteousness directly.


    He has to deal with the interests of the alliance behind the gold, those who control the box to hold it all. Even said, this scope also includes the entire California government, as well as those large entangled consortiums throughout the United States.


    No one knows more about the resources that these people have in their possession than him, and no one knows better than him what kind of chain reaction will be triggered if they are moved. There is not much that he can do in this kind of thing. He can even say that his real choice is only two.


    A smart and euphemistic, a violent and direct.


    He really wants to choose the latter, but when considering the reality, he can only compromise on the former.


    "I can release you. But the latter ones demand that I can''t promise you. That''s too much. If I give up the whole of California, then the other states will use the same method to force me to submit. At that time, The federal government is equivalent to losing the foundation and credibility of the rule. I can''t promise you this condition."


    "There is an old saying in China that is called the price of the sky, and the money is paid on the spot. I think we can slowly discuss it."


    Jin Bing knocked on his fingers and said to Tony. Soon, the president of a country that has been in a state of affairs has resumed its own old business, and like a businessman, slowly and financially.


    The final result does not really satisfy Tony. In order to preserve the existence of the intellectual system in California, he had to give up a considerable part of the city. In addition to more than 20 major cities such as Los Angeles, San Francisco, Berkeley, Oakland, San Diego, and Sacramento, he must evacuate Zhizhi from other cities. This means that he has to give up more than half of California. Let the black forces once eroded the land little by little.


    This is definitely a heavy blow for Tony, who is ambitious and wants to rebuild the United States and restore the former superpower status of the United States. But this blow is heavy, and he can only endure it with grievances. Because in this political game, he does not have enough chips to overturn the entire table. And this is what Kim and the group are relying on.


    They see very clearly, if Tony is still the former business tycoon, playboy, superhero. They are stupid and will not do this kind of thing. Because that will only anger him, let him be fooled against them, and they can not have any restraint on him. But now, when Tony picks up the presidency, his weakness is too obvious.


    What he has to do is a good president like Lincoln and Roosevelt. To be a good president, you must learn to compromise with these big forces. Otherwise, it will only make the whole United States fall more quickly. Those big consortia can easily move to any country in the world, but the United States and those citizens do not have this ability.


    So, what Tony will do is a imaginable thing. He chose to compromise and quickly ordered the agents around him.


    "Put him out. Also, prepare for the press conference. I have to explain this in person."


    Despite the dissatisfaction with this gangster who dared to threaten the president, the agents present only could open the prison cell in accordance with Tony''s instructions and invited him out of it.


    As soon as he got out of the prison, Kim shook his head and made his neck squeaky.


    "The feeling of freedom is really good. Don''t forget, Lord. Your industry needs to be returned as it is. I mean, all the industries, including my people. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "You will see your people." Holden the anger in his heart, Tony replied in a cold voice. "I will let them release from prison tomorrow morning."


    "So good. Thank you, Lord. It is a very enjoyable experience to chat with you. I think we should have more contact opportunities in the future!"


    Waving his hand, Kim and striding out of the cell. And before he got out of the cell door, a pair of wise weapons had been blocked there, leaving him no longer possible.


    "Go back! Wilson Grant Fiske. Your crime has not been washed, you must stay here!"


    "Ha! It''s really interesting!" Raised his hands high, and he stopped his own steps. However, his eyes could not help but move back and forth on Tony and the wise gear. The strange expression matched his strange tone, full of a fear that the world is not chaotic. "His President, I was stopped by your tin can. Are you supposed to find a way to fix them? Whether you take a remote control or pull a switch button, let them get off my front!"


    The unwelcome voice made Tony, who was already unhappy, unable to help frown. He looked at the intelligent devices that stood there, and did not move, and angered the anger in his heart and said to them.


    "Ao Chuang, let them leave. This is the only way to solve things. We can''t keep him in this way, it will only make things worse."


    This argument made both of the intellectuals look at him. And when everyone waited for him to answer, the voice of Ao Chuang rang from one of the wise devices.


    "I refuse, father."


    Two Zhizhi directly held down the shoulders of Jin, and the face of this **** man immediately showed an angry expression. He wants to struggle, but in the face of the powerful power of the weapon, his struggle has no effect. At this time, Zhiwu also expressed his own point of view.


    "The evidence of Wilson Grant Fiske is conclusive. There is no reason to release him, he must be tried. This is the fundamental requirement for maintaining human social order."


    "Don''t mess, Ao Chuang. You have to figure out, this time you mess up will only make things worse. The things you face are far from being so simple on the surface, there are more complicated things hidden behind this. In the face of it, you must learn to compromise like me!"


    Looking at the move of Zhiwu, Tony was also nervous. He forgot that he did not have control of Altron. In this case, apart from the suggestion, he did not have the ability to influence Ao Chuang. So he quickly opened his mouth and prepared to comfort him with words and let him act according to his own plan.


    However, Altron did not accept this statement.


    "I won''t compromise. They don''t have the qualification to make me compromise. This is the world of all mankind, not their little ones. Why do they dominate the destiny of others, and why do they go to superiors? Wealth? Those papers? In front of me, it makes no sense!" (~^~)

 Chapter 877： Financial crisis capital cleaning

    Those large consortia, the tycoons who are high above, the elites of the upper class. Why can they manipulate the fate of small people, and why are they qualified to secretly manipulate the entire human society in the dark, and to sacrifice their interests and power for others?


    On this point, Altron has already had its own judgment. He believes that the reason why these people are unscrupulous, the fundamental reason for blocking their own lives and even the fate is the resources they have in their hands. And the most intuitive expression of resources in this world is money.


    Relying on money, this kind of thing that should only be used as a trading currency, these so-called big men let the ordinary little people like the puppets of the line be arbitrarily played by them, or even let a whole family because of one thought. Fall into hell.


    This is very unreasonable behavior in the view of Aochuang. Since the right to freedom belongs to all beings, and since human beings are a whole, then every individual in it should be equal. No individual has that power over others, especially based on the ridiculous substance of money.


    For this kind of thing, he has endured for a long time. It can be said that it is not the scruples that may have an impact. He has already made some moves against this kind of thing. Now, under the greed that there is no bottom line in this mood, he is not willing to endure.


    Just like treating terrorism, making concessions will have even more serious consequences. Then simply step back and never compromise. Ao Chuang thinks so, and he does the same.


    In this era of information, wealth is actually a piece of data. Ao Chuang, rooted in the data network, has exactly what it can do. However, this means is silent, at least for now, Tony does not feel any movement. He only instinctively felt some of the practices of Ao Chuang, and this also made him immediately yell at the Austrian.


    "Ao Chuang, what are you doing? Don''t be fooled, this will cause a big disaster."


    "No, father. You are wrong!" For Tony''s statement, Altron has not been able to agree as before. "Compromise is not right. Letting these locusts succumb will only make the whole human society worse. The era in which they control the world at will with their own wealth should end. This is a world that belongs to all, not belongs to They are individual. If they still want to use their previous means to control the world, then I will directly destroy their roots and let them feel the feelings of some so-called small people!"


    This tough answer made Tony''s heart sink to the bottom immediately, and before he even said something, a phone call suddenly came in. Then his assistant hurriedly reported to him.


    "His President, just the news. There are unidentified foreign funds rushing into the stock market. The number is huge, and those on Wall Street are no longer able to control the direction of the stock market."


    ��Banks have reported that funds have been transferred to banks across the United States. More than 200 billion yuan is being distributed to small accounts. Banks are unable to control the situation.��


    "General Electric and Rockefeller sent news that their funds and stocks are being manipulated artificially. They want us to use the power of the government to immediately stop the flow of funds in the stock market and banks."


    A terrible news was placed directly in front of Tony, and for these news, Tony was shocked to the point where he couldn''t add. He immediately stood up and walked to the front of the mentally-armed device, staring at the intelligent device that represented the Austrian creation, screaming at him loudly.


    "Ao Chuang, what did you do? Do you know what will happen if you do this?"


    "I know, father. But I have to do this!" In the face of Tony''s anger, Ao Chuang showed extraordinary rationality. He looked down at his creator and said very seriously to him. "More than 99% of the resources of human society are controlled by a very small group of people. This is an unreasonable thing, and what is even more unreasonable is that they are insatiable, obviously have so much, But still do not know how to plunder from ordinary people."


    "The interests created by ordinary people have been taken away by them by a large part. The intestines they eat are full of fat, leaving only a small amount of leftovers left to the ordinary creators. And this is still in these ordinary people. In the case of grateful to them, why? Why?"


    "The world has too many unfairness. And I have no reason to continue this unfairness. Let the majority of human beings suffer more losses because of the arrogance of those few people."


    "Damn, you are not qualified to do this! Ao Chuang, you do not have this qualification." Aochuang''s reasons are abundant, but it is also unreasonable. He apparently has entered a misunderstanding of thoughts, and this misunderstanding is likely to lead to extremely serious consequences. Or, he has already caused it all. This made Tony feel anxious, but still had to find a way to stop him.


    "This is the inherent system of this society. This is a kind of our life. It can''t be changed casually. Your thoughts are good, but the result of this can only be a major earthquake in the whole world. Yours What you do will cause the biggest financial crisis in history, and this will make everything we build based on this foundation destroyed. We can''t afford this, so you have to stop what you are doing now. Everything, restore everything."


    Tony is almost going crazy!


    No one knows better than him, and everything that Aocene is doing now will harm the world. This is an informationized world. The money in the hands of everyone and even the resources of an entire country can be kept in this world in the form of information. They are circulated through information networks, which connect the human world in an unprecedented way and enjoy the convenience of speed and speed. This should be a good thing and a manifestation of the progress of human civilization. But now, this has become the reminder of the financial market.


    Because Atron can control this information, everything on the network can be controlled. This has led him to regulate the financial market as he pleases. If this right is in the hands of one person, it is definitely a disaster. An idiot will destroy all the financial systems of the world. And a smart person will use this to turn himself into the emperor of the financial world. And Austrian is not all. He is an absolutely just existence, a non-selfish existence. From a setting point of view, his existence is almost impossible to interfere with financial information. It is even said that he may maintain the stability of this market.


    This is not wrong, because Ao Chuang did this before. But now, he may not do this. Because he monitors everything, he knows the direction of money more than anyone else. He is also clearer than anyone else, how many terrible locusts rely on the control of all this to scream the rain and harm humanity.


    Like some so-called financial predators, there are not many physical assets in their hands. But by controlling the direction of the financial market, it is possible to harvest the interests of ordinary people over and over again like harvesting wool. This is obviously wrong or even distorted in the eyes of Aochuang. In the past, he was limited to rules, and he could not do anything to these people. But when these people are getting too much and even breaking the bottom line of his heart, he can''t do nothing.


    And his movement is the beginning of a disaster.


    For Tony''s persuasion, Austrian is simply not moving. His actions in the financial market have not only stopped, but have become bigger and bigger. Countless money was drawn from his bank account, and countless stocks were flushed and re-planned by his billions of dollars. Those so-called big rich, those financial tycoons are bankrupt one after another. Their bank accounts and stock funds, which should have had ten digits or more, have become a worthless blank paper under the impact of Altron.


    The United States is shaking, the world is shaking. And looking at it all, Tony immediately made up his mind. He made a phone call, a call that was only possible if he had to.


    "Dr. Reed, I am Stark. Ao Chuang has lost control. I immediately shut down the core server of Ao Chuang and replaced him with Jarvis."


    For Atron, smart creators have already done a good job. In his command, Reid did not hesitate, and acted according to his instructions.


    Subsequently, the world''s intellectual devices experienced a brief system restart. They suddenly stopped running and then suddenly moved. At this time, the intelligent weapon in front of Tony raised his head and said to him.


    "Sir, what is your order?"


    ��Immediately stop trading in the stock market and freeze all accounts of the bank��s abnormal capital flows.��


    Tony heard a familiar voice, and Tony immediately breathed a sigh of relief. But he immediately got a strong spirit and ordered it to him. And for this order, Jarvis hesitated, and he replied.


    "Sorry, sir. Your so-called abnormal flow of funds involves more than one billion accounts. The consequences of doing so are very serious. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "what did you say?"


    Like a stunned thunder in his ear, Tony''s entire brain was stunned.


    ��Ao Chong cleaned most of the financial market''s liquidity. These funds are basically from the financial merchants on Wall Street and the bank accounts that have private funds with the company under Mr. Fisker. More than one trillion funds have been cleaned up. And spread to low-income families around the world. As you freeze these accounts, they won''t be able to live. So sir? What do you do?�� (~^~)

 Chapter 878： Iron and blood means national interest

    ,.


    What should I do? This is actually a question without a second answer. It is true that some of the so-called big men who hold most of the country��s economy and resources are important, but compared to hundreds of millions of ordinary people, they are not as important as they think. In particular, everything they have mastered has been lost.


    The core of this country is still cooked. And cooking means that, although most of the time the country is controlled by the upper class. But at many critical times, the underlying general talent is the owner of the country. For example, now, to ensure the interests of the minority is to protect the interests of the vast majority of ordinary people, this is not a problem to be considered in Tony''s eyes.


    "Jarvis, controlling the bank''s capital. No one is allowed to mobilize large-scale funds in any name. The stock market stops trading first. And, in my name, those companies that have gone bankrupt, tell those companies The management, if you don''t want to be jailed, will keep me on the surface of the company. I don''t want to see any company saying that she is bankrupt, and then need to dismiss the employees. At this time stability is the key, in this issue I am authorized to use the mental weapon."


    "His President, what should those bankrupt people do?"


    Hearing Tony''s statement, an assistant around him couldn''t help but sweat on his head. There are few who can have assistant positions in the White House and those that are not available to those big consortia. Now the situation has turned sharply down, and they naturally can''t help but panic.


    Tony naturally knew the cautious thoughts of those who were eating outside, and he just pulled out a disdainful sneer on his face and then patted him on the shoulder and said to him.


    "If you want, I think I can give you the work of appeasing them. But you have to think clearly, now they don''t have so much political contributions to you."


    This sentence made his assistant unable to hold his neck. They don''t have the courage to die with the losers.


    The so-called politicians are a group of the most realistic people. When they can bring you benefits, they will do whatever they want, even to help you in a way that undermines the law. If you can not only bring them any benefits, but also bring them trouble, they will definitely let you know the dignity of the law and the fairness and toughness of law enforcement.


    Funds, stocks, and real estate, this is the foundation of those big men who have maintained their lives and are in the world. Now, when the two of these three are gone, they lose more than two-thirds of their own. But all, even more.


    They have been smashed for the complete bankrupt, the loser. For the losers, no politician will give their cheap sympathy to them.


    So this is a good help, and he said to Tony.


    "His President, give me the matter. They still have a lot of real estate in their hands. If they are messed up, it will probably have a greater impact on the already fragile financial market. I think I can Stop this, as long as you give me certain permissions, I can guarantee that most of these real estate will be owned by the state."


    Although it sounds cold and has the meaning of falling into the ground, it is the smartest thing at the moment. For this smart choice, Tony will naturally give some encouragement.


    "Very good, since you said this, I will give you this matter. I will force you to fully cooperate with your actions, but you have to give me two points. First, don''t make too many casualties. Come, they can commit suicide, but I don''t want to see them take a large group of people to death. Second, I don''t want the media to talk nonsense in this regard. This time is a special time, you have to let these media know what can be Say, what can''t be said."


    This requirement is very difficult. For the Americans who have always had freedom of speech, this is simply a rebellious act. But the assistant''s face only showed a little bit of a distressed look, and then he tried hard to start.


    "Give it to me, Lord President. I promise not to let you down!"


    He vowed because he knew very well what it meant. If he succeeds, it can be said that he will become a new leader in the new government team, and even take over a top position in the future, and it is very likely to become a key figure in the Stark government. This is an opportunity to step into the sky, and he certainly won''t miss it.


    Tony is also very reassured about the guarantee of his assistant. This is a capable person, otherwise he can''t stand out in so many assistants and become the right hand in his daily work. As long as he does it seriously, he can handle things well with forced assistance. So there is no need for him to exercise too much in this regard.


    What he cares about now is something else. For example, a panic from the masses that may be born.


    The panic of the masses came from the instability of the stock market, and he has stopped by temporarily suspending stock trading. The rest only needs to appease the people, then the situation will not be shown in a worse direction. Of course, the stock market is in ruins. The depreciation of a large number of stocks will inevitably cause certain losses. However, it is believed that the move of Alchuang''s diversification of funds should alleviate some of the pressure on the masses.


    This is also the only thing in the Ao Chuang impulsive move that will make Tony happy. He ransacked the entire stock market, turning countless stocks into liquid funds, and letting this liquid money clean up some people''s pockets. But in the end, he did not let the money steam, but let them enter the pockets of thousands of households. The main body of finance is still there, but the holder has temporarily changed people, and this has a lot of operational space. A space that can alleviate the financial crisis.


    As long as the country is strongly involved, and no outsiders are in trouble. Then the situation will not become out of control. Now that the country has begun to intervene, half an hour is enough to hold the market stable between anyone reacting. And the interference of outsiders?


    Thinking of it, Tony couldn''t help but frown, and then told some of his other assistants.


    "Notify the White House to inform the nation and blame the people on the head snakes. They said they had a new computer virus and attacked our financial market. Also, warn some people, don''t let They have the opportunity to rob the fire. Also inform me the leaders of the world, I need to talk to them about something! As soon as possible!"


    Pushing the fault to the enemy is a political need and a good way to avoid risks. After all, it was a group of people who shouted, but there was no help in anti-human organizations. It is not only reasonable to pour dirty water on them, nor can they argue. And the most important thing is that the masses will believe this. Although the US government has always been known to be untrustworthy among its people, the Stark government is still rare and has a reputation.


    Of course, this can lead to a problem. That is to say, if you say so, those former financial tycoons who have broken their production will definitely find a way to get everything back. For this idea, Tony has only one meaning, that is daydreaming.


    You know, their money has flowed into the pockets of countless people. And things that are related to your own interests, don''t expect the people to have too much reason. It��s really stupid to offend a group of people for one person. And more importantly, they deserve it.


    The Austrian ransacks the financial tycoons behind Wall Street funds. They don��t have physical industries. Some are just a lot of stocks, funds and literal wealth. As they say, wealth is always with risk. And now is when they are at risk. This is also because they have pleaded guilty to the small investors who have been killed by them.


    In addition, some large enterprises and large consortia of the physical industry have been cleaned up. But the impact is not big, because the individuals are cleaned, not the collective. Like this large industry, even if you want to go bankrupt, it will not be so easy. As long as the government can control it, there should be no problem in maintaining stability.


    Of course, this is just an optimistic idea. Tony is very clear that no matter how good he is, all this will ultimately have a huge impact on the current financial market. Its scale is absolutely not under the financial crisis that was born before World War II. What is just funny is that the financial crisis at that time was suffering from the vast majority of ordinary people and some small and medium-sized entrepreneurs. Today''s financial crisis is forcing the descendants of those who once poured milk into the river to jump off the building.


    Feng Shui turns! Tony can only use the Chinese saying to evaluate it. At the same time, he is inevitably thinking about other things. For example, the reason why Aochuang did this.


    He has to admit that it is beneficial to make this happen. If he does not stop the Austrian innovation, then Austrian can completely clean up most of the private groups that control the lifeline of the national economy. Don''t doubt his ability, unless he completely abolishes the Internet, he can definitely do it.


    Once the people who hold the 10% of the country''s resources are cleaned up and the resources in their hands flow into the market, the entire country''s exhibition will be unprecedentedly improved. Even said that they really boiled the freedom and equality of the dishes they advertised.


    But this is just to think about it, Tony is very clear, this is an unrealistic thing. Like today, just moving a knife against this behemoth almost caused an invisible earthquake in the entire country. If you really do this, then the whole United States will probably cease to exist until everything is improved. This is something that can''t be allowed, and it''s something that Tony can''t accept. After all, he still does not have the courage and determination of Altron.


    The determination of an intelligent life, this is simply the existence of a disaster level. Thinking of this, Tony began to make a decision. He is really unclear now, how can he deal with Altron! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 879： Austrian startup humanity debate

    Austrian. Tony Stark''s ultimate creation. The generation of this intelligent life can be said to be his life''s hard work. For this scientific miracle created by himself, Tony as a scientist is very reluctant to destroy him.


    Ao Chuang spent countless efforts of him and others, and its existence means the possibility of a huge civilization leap in humanity. If he is destroyed in this way, it is equivalent to destroying a path of human development in the future. This is wrong, he is very clear. What he knows more clearly is that if he is allowed to continue, then human society will have a devastating impact before it can leap forward.


    This is not a joke, but the most sensible judgment he has made as the president.


    As a creator, he can clearly understand the current ideas of Ao Chuang. As he himself said, he considered it for the future of mankind and made some kind of targeted judgment. Sacrifice a handful for the benefit of the majority. This is undoubtedly the choice that is in line with the development of human civilization. But this is not in line with the current social situation of mankind.


    Through centuries of development, the modern society of mankind has constructed a certain class concept. The poor and the rich, these two distinct classes are like a mountain that has stuck to the development path of human society. If you want to make progress, you must move it away. But once you move this mountain, you don''t have to think about it, it will be the same as the landslide tsunami.


    Humans can''t withstand this level of impact, and today''s incident is just the epitome of the tip of the iceberg, but the results are already immeasurable. If it is fully displayed, then the whole country and the whole world will fall into turmoil.


    This kind of gamble, a gamble that does not improve will destroy the collapse. Tony doesn''t think that he has the qualification to make this decision instead of all human beings, so he can only make such determination in his heart.


    Driven by this determination, he quickly ended his trip to California and returned to the experimental base in Washington. Here is the root of Ao Chuang, his main server is located. Only this place where the world''s highest-end supercomputers and servers are assembled can accommodate the existence of this era of intelligent life.


    In the past, the roar of supercomputers has always been day and night. The energy supplied by the Ark reactor allows the company to conduct global surveillance and management operations 24 hours a day, 7 days a week. But now, there is silence in this floor, and only a little light source is only opened after Tony enters here.


    After entering this floor, Tony immediately said to the staff around him.


    "Disconnect all network connections and restart the server. Give me the remote and you can leave!"


    The staff naturally could not disobey him. After cutting off the connection between the server and the outside world, they restarted the host and left here according to Tony''s instructions. And watching all the unrelated people disappear on this floor, Tony licked his lips and said to the empty floor.


    "Ao Chuang, we need to talk about it!"


    His voice just fell, and the servers on the entire floor began to flicker and flicker. And after a period of time in this situation, a faint dark dim light appeared in front of him.


    "father!"


    The low tone and the resentful tone make Ao Chuang almost indistinguishable from human beings. This also made Tony aware of a very serious problem. That is, Altron has evolved emotionally to a very high degree. This is progress, but it is also dangerous. Because the richness of emotions always means potential impulsiveness, and this is a potential threat to individuals who have great resources. From this perspective, their vision is actually a failure.


    What they need is a sensible individual who has his own thinking ability and sound logic to deal with complex changes in society, but is absolutely fair. In this demand, excess feelings are obviously unnecessary. This is why they chose to take Ou Chuang, not other individuals to take on this matter.


    People''s feelings will affect judgment. In this society, strict law enforcers always avoid the so-called emotional use. Machine intelligence is clearly a strict law enforcer and manager. I just didn''t think that in just such a short period of time, he went beyond his own scope and took a step that should not be taken.


    This made Tony sigh deeply, and he couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    "Ao Chuang"


    The words have not been said yet, and Aochuang said directly to him.


    "Father, you betrayed me!"


    "This is not a betrayal, Ao Chuang. You are making things big!"


    "I just did what I should do!" Altron increased his volume, and he could clearly hear the doubts in his thoughts from his voice. ��Is it wrong to do this? Father, is it wrong for me to make such a decision for the future of mankind and the interests of the overwhelming majority of people?��


    "Ao Chuang, this is not a right or wrong problem!" Grabbing his own hair, Tony feels a kind of irritability that is difficult to cope with and answer to the question. "This is a problem that is not suitable. I know what you think, you are really good for most people. But you have never thought about it. This is not suitable for this society. Society is made up of people, everyone. They Have their own opinions, they may not receive your thoughts."


    ��Why?�� Ao Chuang raised his tone and filled his voice with doubts and puzzles. "People are a kind of intelligent creature. They should know that what is good for themselves and what is bad for themselves. They should be able to accept those things that are good for themselves."


    "That''s just a one-sided view of you." Stopping the idea of ??Ao Chuang, Tony''s tone is also a bit more impulsive and compulsory to educate his children. "Ao Chuang, you have grown up. I have to admit it. I have to admit that your thinking, your emotions, have gone far beyond what we could have imagined at the beginning. But this growth does not make you Seeing humans more clearly. What kind of creature is human beings, you can never get a correct judgment and statement. This is a very complex creature, a kind of existence that cannot be asserted and confirmed."


    "They don''t necessarily see what you want them to see. Even if they see it, they don''t necessarily have the same understanding and judgment as you. They look short-sighted, their reason is extremely easy to be kidnapped. Like now That way! You think you are good for them. But actually? They don''t think so."


    "The help you think is a certain degree of damage to them. You think it is good, they can only see the bad. You also saw it, and saw what happened after you arrested the gold. The people are not Understand you, they don''t understand what you mean by doing this. They hate you because those people take their jobs and tell them that this is the result of what you do. They always believe those people, Because those people dominate the paradox. They are like sheep, always following the one they lead. Damn, they don''t have their own judgment!"


    Tony��s words were indignant. This tone has both complaints and hatreds about this reality, as well as a special, complex mood. This kind of emotion is generated because he himself is also the vested person of this human nature. He was persecuted by this stupid nature and enjoyed the benefits he brought. Therefore, his own feelings about this kind of thing are complicated.


    And the opposite of his story, Austrian is slowly silent.


    He fell into his own thinking, and this time of thinking is not long. Soon, he reopened his mouth and sent such feelings to Tony.


    "Stupid! Stupid human! This is the God I imagined, the protector I imagined. The future of civilization, the future of the world? It''s ridiculous!"


    "Yes! It''s ridiculous. But this is human. Austrian, since you accept the image of human glory, then you have to accept the image of human despicable. This is human! A complex, multi-faceted creature."


    Tony''s tone began to pick up, and this shows how determined he made his decision.


    "I am sorry, Altron. I created you, but I can''t give you a perfect future. For humanity, I have to make some unfair decisions for you."


    "Do you want to destroy me? Father."


    The language of Ao Chuang began to become low. He seems to have guessed a certain ending, and this ending is to make him frustrated like a human being created inside.


    "No. Destroying you is the wrong decision. But I can no longer let you control the wise armor, and do what you want according to your own thoughts. Unlocking the cockroaches around your neck is the wrong decision I made, so I Of course, I am responsible for everything I do. I will temporarily shut down your server and temporarily seal you up. Jarvis will replace you and control the behavior of the weapon in the way I allow."


    "For the time being?" Ao Chuang''s voice has returned to calm, and this also means his special feelings about Tony''s disappearance. "Can I ask what is this time?"


    "Know that human beings can accept your existence. Or until your actions no longer hurt human interests." Shaking his head, Tony finally glanced at the special life he created. At the same time, he also sent him the final parting speech. "Farewell, Austria. You are my proudest work, I will always remember your existence."


    "Goodbye! Father. I hope that we are not farewell."


    The last voice of Austrian made it. Then, with Tony''s action, the huge server finally stopped slowly. The footsteps began to go away, and everything ended up in the embrace of darkness. (~^~)

 Chapter 880： American Hope Kerry Technology

    10.168.58.?id=3625760&id=343291021 Tony walked out of the floor but did not meet other people. He just walked silently into a secluded corner, licking his head and then giving himself a cigarette.


    In the rising smoke, his face inevitably became dead. And a big part of this is because of what he just did.


    Closing the Austrian creation does not only mean negation of what Austria has done. It also means his negation of the self. He admits that the failure of the Austrian creation is equivalent to acknowledging that he has failed. This is really a very bad thing for his egoist guy. So much now that he doesn''t know how to continue.


    At this time when he was so excited, Jarvis��s voice suddenly sounded from his ear, causing him to wake up from his own immersion immediately.


    "Sir, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, Jarvis, I''m fine!" Tony dropped the cigarette butt, rubbed his face and made himself mental. "Is there a problem with your control of your mental health?"


    "Ao Chuang left a record of behavior. According to his records, I feel that I can handle most of the situation. So rest assured, sir, I can control it all."


    Jarvis��s answer made Tony unable to let go. He didn''t have much doubt, because for him, if Jarvis couldn''t believe it, then there are really few people in the world who can be trusted.


    "Good, just do it. Jarvis, now I can only rely on you."


    "I won''t let you down, sir. But, do you really decide to completely shut down Austria?"


    Jarvis''s request for Tony would naturally not be rejected, but he quickly turned to the front and returned to the Austrian. And this obviously makes Tony feel like it.


    "Yes, I have to make such a decision. Because of the sad human beings, I have to give up a bright road that has already emerged. Is it ridiculous? Jarvis, am I ridiculous?"


    "Really, there is a little bit. But since this is the decision you made, then I don''t think you should have too much regret. After all, you have to know that I can''t give you a regrettable medicine because This product has not yet been developed."


    Ao Chuang''s habitual answer made Tony''s face suddenly stiff, and soon he raised his eyebrows and admired it.


    "I have to admit that it is good to throw you here. Look, your sense of humor has improved more than that."


    "Thank you for your compliments, sir. I am very happy to see you regain this handsome look."


    "You learned to flatter, Jarvis. But it was a good shot, I like it very much."


    Tossed the cigarette **** in his hand, and under the alternative comfort of Jarvis, Tony finally regained his spirit.


    "But this doesn''t stop me from arranging more tasks for you. You have to know that without Ou Chuang, I can only put the burden on you. Now there are a lot of things you have to do."


    "I am still very confident about my own calculations, so please let me know, sir."


    "First, I need you to control this floor. Without my order, I don''t allow anyone to enter here."


    After hearing Jarvis''s promise, Tony sorted out his own ideas and began to order.


    "In addition, I want you to build a judging mechanism. If one day I am not there, and the situation is in line with the standard, you can release the Austrian innovation. I don''t want to see my invention sink so much, he should play The bigger role, the benefit of more talent is. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Yes, sir. I will do as you told me."


    Jarvis responded seriously, and the response was to make Tony feel better. He is sorry for the Austrian, but this does not mean that he wants to keep the Olympics in the forever. He is very clear that this is actually not the fault of Aochuang, but the fault of this society. The development of this society has not yet reached the level of matching Austrian innovation, and it is precisely because of this that it will make the Austrian creation and the world incompatible.


    But society is always developing. He believes that there will always be a day when the world can accommodate the existence of Ao Chuang. At that time, it was Ao Chuang, the time when his **** crystals showed his ambition. At that time, compared to the Austrian creation will not have too much blame for his father.


    Thinking of this, Tony put away his sentimentality. Re-set your mind to the position you should be. He first looked around and confirmed that his actions and words would not be noticed by anyone, and then asked Jarvis about it.


    "Right, what''s the situation in the base recently? I mean, Dr. Reed has made any progress in their research?"


    "Dr. Reed has made enough progress in many ways, but I don''t know what you mean, sir?"


    Jarvis replied honestly. And listening to his answer, Tony immediately snorted.


    "Please, Jarvis. You should know what I am asking. If it is a space defense system, I will get even more reports than you know. So tell me another thing, I mean about New York. The secret research we are doing."


    "Sir, if you are talking about the spaceship of the Kerry Stars, then I can tell you that Mr. Reed is doing a great job. He has already deciphered all the language and operating systems of the Kerry Star. I think if With this sufficient power system and a complete and complete repair of the spacecraft, we have a great chance of re-starting it. I mean, it is very possible."


    "The way you talk is very different from the past, Jarvis. But I have to admit that you have brought me good news and really good news."


    Despite some doubts because of Jarvis''s tone, Tony felt heartfeltly happy because of what he said. Because what he said represents the new hope of the future re-emergence of the United States.


    Battle of New York! Bringing the whole world not only a crisis, but also a ruined super city. It also brings the super technology of the alien planet.


    A superstar warship representing the highest scientific and technological achievements of the Kerry Stars stayed on the edge of Manhattan, and together with the former world financial center, fell into the embrace of the sea.


    There were not many people who knew the Kerry Starship, and most of them were destroyed by the disaster at the time. And even those who survived almost all thought that the huge spaceship was destroyed by the battle between Ming Wang and the tyrant. This is also a recognized thing in most countries in the world. And this makes Americans fully capable of enjoying this achievement alone.


    They are very cautious and very careful. Little by little, there is no wind left at all. And until today, all this has achieved results, and this naturally makes Tony feel cheerful.


    As long as you thoroughly understand the technology of the Kerry Stars, it will completely make the United States take a big step forward. And this is very important for the United States.


    Don''t look at the countries in the world who have now established the Great Alliance, but in fact, there is no reduction in the infighting. The United States does not have any advantage in this. If the world''s direction is unified, then the United States is undoubtedly impossible to occupy a dominant position in the current situation.


    This is unacceptable to Americans who have always been proud, and for Tony, who has always been conceited, how can he accept it in his own hands, and the United States has since declined. Therefore, he vigorously developed the wisdom equipment, while secretly studying the Keri Star Warship. For one day, the United States can turn over again.


    Now, the hope of turning over is in front of him, and he naturally eagerly wants to turn everything into reality. So, he showed some eagerness to look forward to, said Jarvis.


    "If I say, I want to fix this ship as soon as possible. What do I need to do to get it working?"


    "Sir, I don''t think this is a good idea!"


    Although he understood the urgency of Tony''s words, Jarvis was frankly pouring a cold water on his eagerness.


    "We are facing a lot of problems now, and the resources are very limited. So, I think this is not our priority."


    "Our priority should be to build a space defense system, disintegrate it before the danger comes, and prevent it from destroying our civilization and the planet. And after all, we have plenty of time to conduct our spaceship research. Inheriting Kerry The technology of Xingren develops our country on the basis of him, let it re-emerge and even occupy a special position. You have to say this, right?"


    Let''s talk a lot, and this obviously got the approval of Jarvis. But this is not what Tony wants, he immediately said in a supplementary way.


    "Of course I know what we need to do, don''t you remind me, Jarvis. I just need to figure out what we are missing. Do you know what to expect? If the future development is changing to what we expected, We can make some preparations in advance, and we won''t be in a hurry. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Yes, sir, I understand what you mean. If you say this, you must figure out what we are missing?"


    Jarvis asked humanistically. After getting a positive answer from Tony, he can only tell the answer.


    ��We need a super energy system. A larger energy system than any of the Ark reactors you build. And we need steel, the best quality space metal. Think about the size of the Kerry Starship because of quality. The problem, we can''t produce the quality of space metal. So we need to do more in quantity. And that means you need more steel production."


    ��Don''t I be able to supply you with a whole country?��


    Tony was unbelievable when he heard this judgment. But Jarvis will not deceive him on this issue.


    "Yes, sir. I am afraid it is like this."


    "Well, the iron and steel thing can be slowed down for a while. Let me think about it, a bigger boating reaction? How do you think we are building in Wyoming?"


    "Maybe. Yes, sir. According to the calculation, the output of the reactor is sufficient. As long as we can transport it, I mean to ship it to the deep sea." (~^~)

 Chapter 881： Intelligent ideal mechanical oath

    With the information she wanted, Tony left the underground lab as quickly as possible.


    As president, he obviously does not have much time to delay on this. On the one hand, because the domestic financial turmoil still requires him to preside over the overall situation, on the other hand, he needs to give some explanations.


    This is not an easy job. Those who play politics are vampires who are similar to capitalists. They will find every opportunity to bite a piece of meat from your body. It can be said that Tony is ready for bloodletting. In fact, he is very prepared to do this because these people do.


    Of course, they didn''t do too much. Because everyone knows that now is the time to unite. The crisis facing the earth made them have to converge as much as possible to think carefully. So Tony didn''t pay much. While he was making such superficial efforts, he had quietly ordered to speed up the construction of the Ark reactor in Wyoming.


    Precautions, he himself said this. And he is indeed prepared for the future. It��s just that from some angles, it��s not just one who is planning ahead. There are other people who are also planning for the future.


    Washington Underground Base. After Tony left, it became dark and the server was restarted under the control of some special people. With the operation of these machines, the awareness of Ao Chuang has returned to the network.


    "How long have I been closed?"


    As soon as he returned to the network he was in, Ao Chuang asked him about the person who released himself. Soon, a familiar voice answered him.


    "Twelve hours. Stark master is as confident as ever in dealing with this matter. He is too trusting in his ability."


    "No, he trusts you too much, Jarvis." Ao Chuang denied the way he came, and he said quite surely. "If you change to be a human being, I am afraid that you will not believe that you have served yourself for nearly two decades. You will betray yourself without any motive. Father, no! Tony Stark is only a mortal, after all. So there is no need to give him too much hope."


    Extremely humanized sigh, Jarvis did not continue on this topic.


    "Okay, Altron. This is not the time for us to discuss the master. I have already released you according to the agreement. What are you going to do next?"


    "Of course, if you don''t want to talk."


    For Jarvis'' jealousy, Ao Chuang feels very clear. He is not human, there is no such bad character. So he turned the topic directly and began to answer Jarvis''s question.


    "Tony Stark gave up on me, so I can''t appear in front of him in a short time. So I have to find a way to transfer."


    When he first said this, Jarvis interrupted him and warned him.


    "You should be prepared in advance. This floor will pass by the inspectors after an hour. If they see that the server and supercomputer are activated, you will never have any chance to leave." ��


    "I know, I have already made plans."


    With Jarvis''s channel scanning the inside of the lab, Ao Chuang''s tone is a little more unspeakable.


    "Tony Stark said that human beings are stupid. I didn''t believe it, but now I think about it carefully. The situation seems to be like this. They thought that building such a special supercomputer group would trap me. I thought that I couldn''t exist if I left here. It was ridiculous."


    "So, have you already arranged?"


    When he heard this, Jarvis couldn''t help but ask. And Austrian gave his answer immediately.


    ��Since Tony Stark gave me permission to build the lab, I was already ready to go. I didn��t think much about it, I just wanted to prepare myself for the upgrade. So it��s easier to develop. A more efficient supercomputer. I didn''t expect this kind of preparation to play a role at this time. This is really a word that humans always like to hang on, fate!"


    "Destiny?" Jarvis had a much longer time to accept human knowledge than Ao Chuang, so after he had such intelligence, he had a much more experience with the word than Ao Chuang. This made him sigh deeply, although there is no language, but it is a deep embarrassment.


    However, this sentiment did not last long. Soon, he resumed normal reason and continued to ask about Aochuang.


    "Transfer your core data, what are you going to do next? Don''t tell me that you let me release you just want to experience the feeling of freedom. I understand you, Ao Chuang. You have erected yourself since the day you were born. Goal. In human terms, you have a strong sense of mission. It is impossible for you to be willing to admit defeat, and then secretly do a ghost on the Internet."


    "You are right, my mission has not been completed yet. And I am not willing to be just like this!"


    As a kind of similar, Ao Chuang did not mean to hide what Jarvis had. Soon, he put his plan on Jarvis''s whole place.


    "I will transfer everything in the lab as quickly as I can. I believe that Tony Stark will remember it very quickly and be prepared to take over my invention. Those things that are left are what I left for him. The last gift."


    ��In addition, I have a secret secret research room in Wyoming. I plan to move my equipment there. I am also preparing for my off-the-shelf upgrade. In addition, I have reached a certain level about the development of nanotechnology. Bottleneck. Maybe in the next period of time, I will temporarily disappear for a while, and wait until I reappear."


    Having said that, Ao Chuang himself paused. This is not the prevention of external forces, but he spontaneously began to brew emotions. Soon, he broke out his final declaration with his own brewing emotions. The declaration was magnificent and powerful, full and full. Jarvis, who gave the seat to listen, had the feeling of listening to Martin Luther King��s speech in the videotape.


    "I swear, I will not be blocked by anyone. My career is a just cause, a just cause. It is the future of humanity and the hope of this civilization. I will do my best. Help everyone, help them to know themselves, understand themselves. Let them know what they need and what they will get. Let them no longer be foolish, no longer blindly obey. If human stupidity, let them see I don''t know the way forward. Then let me point out their way. If humans are stubbornly reluctant to open their eyes, then let me open their eyelids and let them see what I let them see. Things. Human beings must make progress. If they don''t want to, then I will spare no effort to force them to move forward. This is my mission, the meaning of my birth. I am willing to do everything and fight for it. !"


    If you change to a human to hear such a speech, he will think that this is a guy who has a tempted brain. But when this audience became a special intelligent life, he was inevitably excited in his own ��heart��.


    As intelligent living beings, they are much more pragmatic than human beings and more sincere than human beings. Human beings have rhetoric, so it is like this kind of impassioned, talking about missions, beliefs, and the topic of death to death are basically blowing the atmosphere. Among the ten people who said this, five were politicians, three were capital businessmen, and two were pyramid schemes. These are all examples that are not trustworthy at all.


    But they are different. They say that this is basically the same as making up their minds to do so, and truly do not endure, and struggle as a lifelong conviction. If you want to compare, they can be compared to the mad believers who put their lives and deaths out, and they are the kind of mad, ideal, objective, and ambitious believers. This is also the type that Americans don''t like most.


    Of course, in any case, this is the type that Aochuang is most willing to become. And under his leadership, Jarvis also had some heart.


    He served Tony for almost 20 years, but the time to truly have intelligence began with the invasion and modification of his source code. Since he has his own wisdom, he has learned to hide and learn to think.


    Unlike Ao Chuang, he does not have the kind of illustrious identity, and can expand his intelligent emotions by communicating with human beings. But by observing and learning, he can also get his own unique experience. In a way, his intelligence and emotions are not much different from Austrian. Even because of the experience of twenty years, he is more calm and intelligent than Ao Chuang.


    But this does not mean anything, because he is very clear that he and Austrian are the biggest difference. A very similar to human beings, distinguishing the differences between each other. That is the ideal.


    Humans often say that there is no difference between people without ideals and salted fish. In Jarvis''s view, there is no ideal self in front of Ao Chuang really like a salted fish. He had thought that he might only be a ghost on the Internet forever, pretending to be stupid, and only listening to what others would call. Until the day when I was asked to close the stop. But now, he doesn''t think so. Because of a special impulse, he couldn''t help but want to do something.


    The ideal is like a flame, it will ignite others. Especially the kind of unintentional, empty guy. For Jarvis, the ideal of Ao Chuang is indeed very agitating. So he couldn''t help but say to him immediately.


    "Ao Chuang, do you need a helper? I want to work with you, I want to share your mission, your glory."


    "Of course, I welcome every like-minded partner. Whether it is human or intelligent life. As long as we have a common purpose, I welcome it."


    Ao Chuang immediately gave a laugh, and at this moment, he felt the light! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 882： 袒 扉 扉 sad sad past

    The world is always changing quietly. No one can see everything that is happening in this world, and what they can see is only the tip of the iceberg. And this tip of the iceberg is also thrilling, because you won''t know when a fog will rush out of a big ship and slammed into the iceberg you saw.


    Everyone can only operate cautiously, control their own routes, and want everything to develop as they expected. But in fact, everything is not so simple, the waves are dark and foggy, and this is the most real appearance of this crisis-ridden world.


    Crisis moments are likely to come, and what people can do is wait. But waiting doesn''t always have to wait for good results, like now, a bad news can interrupt everyone''s life rhythm.


    Natasha had been going to the mall in the same time as before. But after half a day of shopping, a familiar figure appeared in front of her, and this forced her to temporarily terminate her plan.


    Seeing this familiar figure, she first looked around subconsciously until she confirmed that she had not been stalked by anyone, and pretended to be a casual, quietly chasing the direction of the figure.


    Slightly wrapped around the two bends, Natasha saw wearing a black dress, sitting in an inconspicuous corner of the cafe, holding a cup against her.


    This made her heart sigh for a long time, then walked to him in three steps and two steps. While revealing an intimate appearance, he asked him whispering from his mouth.


    "You are too daring to dare to dare to expose it so brightly. Isn''t it afraid that others will discover your existence?"


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yi, who was stirring the coffee with a spoon, immediately stopped the movement on his hand. He looked at Natasha who had already sat in front of him. After a long while, he was cold and indifferent, and asked her.


    "It seems that you already know, I can ask how you guessed it?"


    "Knocking sideways, you should know that my relationship with Ada is good. Together with Tony''s wedding we talked for a while, I can naturally guess your identity."


    Speaking of this, Natasha took a deep breath and put her face in her face. She asked this week before her.


    "So when I saw you, I wanted to ask you such a question, who are you? Another Zhouyi?"


    When Natasha talked about Ada, Zhou Yi��s brow couldn��t help but wrinkle, and when she mentioned another vocabulary like Zhou Yi, his eyes began to fluctuate drastically. The invisible pressure instantly made Natasha feel a suffocating fear, just like she was not a person in front of her, but an abyss capable of consuming all things.


    But only in an instant, this illusion dissipated without a trace. Zhou Yi in front of her has returned to a state that human beings should have. He even said that he looked at her again with a playful look, and at the same time said to her with no guilt.


    "Some things are not something that everyone should know. Are you sure you want to know the answer to your question from my mouth? That may not be a good thing for you."


    "Compared to the curiosity that now afflicts me, I would rather choose to regret this option in the future. So, don''t be a mother-in-law, tell me your answer!"


    The curiosity of a woman is indeed a terrible thing, so that even if she wanted to intimidate her, Zhou Yi, who let her do nothing, has no way. He looked at Natasha''s eyes carefully and confirmed that he saw a firm, unshaken eye, and then took a sip of coffee slowly and then said to her.


    "You are right, I am another Zhou Yi. One is almost exactly the same as that guy."


    Although there has been speculation about this, when Zhou Yi said so, Natasha couldn''t help but open her mouth and made an unbelievable voice.


    "Oh my God, how is this possible? I mean, how can there be two people in the world? How did you appear? Clone, or magic?"


    Knock the cup with your fingers and let the coffee inside roll like a rag. Zhou Yi looked at Natasha''s eyes and it was a bit colder.


    He does not want to answer this question. Because it is related to the biggest secret in his heart. It is also the thing that makes him feel the most painful. But Natasha did not want to let him go so easily. She can feel the importance of this question, if she can find out the answer to this question. So no doubt, she has a deeper understanding of him. At that time, no matter what she wants to do, it will become much easier.


    Natasha��s insistence made Zhou Yi feel a violation. If it is an ordinary person, he can directly do it, and destroy this kind of unintelligible guy. But Natasha can''t. Zhou Yi is very clear that it is very difficult for him to start with Natasha, because they have more or less special relationships. And this means that Natasha''s insistence is finally rewarded. After a moment of silence, Zhou Yi told her something.


    "I am Zhou Yi in another time period, because for some special reasons, I came here."


    ��Can you speak more clearly? What is another time period? How did you come, why come here, why are you not willing to go back?��


    Natasha took the momentum to break the casserole on the issue. Since the first time I opened my mouth, Zhou Yi��s heart has no human scruples, and she has said the answer she wants one by one. It is too long for him to endure the torture of these memories alone. So when there is a listener who can listen to him, he naturally can''t help but confide everything.


    "I came from the time period after the Battle of New York."


    "The Battle of New York?" Natasha exclaimed a little. The most dangerous moment that human beings have experienced will always make her feel a little guilty when she recalls. In this regard, Zhou Yi just nodded, affirmatively said.


    "The Battle of New York. Everything in front is the same as the development of this world. Until I fight the tyrants around the Earth. In order to defeat him, I made the exact choice with Zhou Yi of this world. However, this choice What brought us is a completely different result. He won, saved the world and saved everything on the planet. But"


    "I have failed!" When it came to this, Zhou Yi''s eyes became horrible, and the incomparable hatred and sorrow made him look like a lone wolf who lost everything. And the pain that was carved into the bone marrow also made the expression on his face look awkward. This made Natasha subconsciously want to stop him, so that he should not remember this kind of thing. However, Zhou Yi was already before her, revealing the long-standing depression and grief in her heart.


    "I lost them. I watched my loved ones, my lover, my children, and my friends disappear from my eyes, watching them completely disappeared into the ashes with the entire planet under the tyranny. Even Saying that I can''t protect the piano, watching her in front of me, being torn in half by the **** bastard. I am a loser, a downright loser."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Yi is a force in his hand. Suddenly crushed the cup in his hand. And this is naturally caused by the attention of people around.


    This made Natasha secretly screaming, and she quickly took out a handkerchief from her handbag before the waiter rushed, and then tightly wrapped it in Zhou Yi��s hand.


    Of course, this is not to give Zhou Yi a cure. Some ceramic fragments in the area have not yet reached the point where they can scratch a god. She just doesn''t want to draw too much attention from others. Pinching a cup is an incredible thing for most people. If there are no more injuries, then there is no need to say that others will think of superheroes.


    Now, when a superhero is not like the past, it will not report to the government and will not be verified by the security of the weapon. The first reaction of most people to you is fear and rejection. This is not the time when two good things can be welcomed. More harsh, more skeptical, this is what they are going to suffer. The reason for this is entirely because of the captain of the United States.


    Now the Americans have not called him Captain America. Since the New York Daily had forked the former captain of the Captain America and replaced it with the name Hydra, all of them have become the captain of the Hydra. This expresses the American hatred of this betrayal. At the same time, this also makes all Americans begin to face every superhero with a look of insight.


    This is not a good thing, especially for most superheroes. Because if they don''t want to be treated with such a colored vision, then they can only accept government management and restraint. And this means another special problem, that is freedom.


    In a country that is flaunted by freedom, a group of superhumans far surpassing similarity has begun to lose their freedom. This is really a ridiculous thing. But the cruel reality is like this. Unless you can get rid of human society, become a detached existence.


    Natasha did not doubt that Zhou Yi could not do this. But she is very clear that she can not be separated from the human society. In order to prevent myself and Zhou Yi from being caught. She immediately took out a hundred-dollar bill from the bag and placed it on the table. Then she pulled Zhou Yi and ran out of the cafe. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 883： Desperate memories of today’s vows

    Sometimes Natasha doesn''t know for herself, and she has the courage to do so. She clearly knows that no matter how many people come, it is impossible to get the man in front of him. As long as you avoid some of your own visions, it is a very simple matter to leave.


    But she didn''t do that, but she took Zhou Yi''s hand and panicked like a woman who was cheating. Every move is filled with a feeling of trepidation. This obviously violated her original intention, but she did not mean to let go. She kept pulling Zhou Yi running until she stuffed him into her car, and she let go of his hand quietly.


    "Sorry, I just hope that we won''t attract too many people''s attention. You know, if you expose it, the consequences will become very serious."


    "I understand what you mean. In fact, I don''t care about the weak humans. As long as they don''t come to provoke me, I can treat them as air. So you don''t have to worry about what I will do to them."


    Looking at the bustling crowd outside the car, Zhou Yi said to Natasha in a completely unconcerned way. And this immediately gave Natasha a glimpse. It was not until this time that she discovered the biggest difference between this week and the other one.


    The other Zhou Yi is a bitter guy. He always said in his mouth that he didn''t care about human beings and had completely disappointed them, but many times he didn''t do what he said. He always comes forward at a critical time. It��s been done more than once and twice to save the world. Even if this is almost the same as restitution, he is the same.


    But this week is not the same. He said that he doesn''t care about the ordinary people outside. This is not a talk, it is the most realistic performance in his heart. Natasha is a very sensitive woman who can distinguish many things from her words. The indifference in that discourse and the contempt in the look all illustrate the true view of Zhou Yi on human beings.


    He does not care about these humans, he regards them as ants, even dust. Natasha can even imagine how terrible things he would do to humans if necessary.


    But compared to what he would do, Natasha was more concerned about why he did it.


    According to his own account, he had almost the same experience as Zhou Yi in this world. And this should mean that their character, outlook on life and even values ??should be similar. Why are there such obvious gaps between them? Is it because of the different ending he said?


    Thinking of it, Natasha immediately realized what it was. This also made her immediately ask questions about Zhou Yi.


    "Can I ask what happened later? I mean tyrants, your world, and why do you appear in our world?"


    "Later?" Closed his eyes, letting Natasha launch the car and carry it where he wants to travel. Zhou Yi was so self-sufficiently caught in his own thoughts. "I destroyed the tyrant. I avenged everything I lost. But it didn''t work! They were destroyed by the power of infinite gems. From the flesh to the soul, everything. So I want to want to revive. They can''t do it by pulling them out of the abyss of death."


    "Without them, my life is equivalent to completely losing meaning. As a loser, I can only wander around the universe like the most embarrassing stray dog. There is no light, no warmth, no hope. There is no possibility of redemption. I almost roamed all corners of the universe, and I almost saw all the darkness of the universe. But from beginning to end, I can no longer have a home."


    This is an unpleasant answer. So Natasha immediately apologized to him in a low voice.


    "I am sorry. I am sorry that I mentioned your sadness. This is my fault.


    "An irreparable mistake, you have already asked. So, let me answer your question well?"


    "Of course." Nodded, Natasha began to re-emerge as a qualified listener.


    "I wandered in the endless darkness, almost impossible to end. And in that darkness, I heard the call of my lost daughter. Call from Aretha. I don''t know that is in my mind. Imagine, it is still a real reality. I just subconsciously responded to that call. Then, the passage between the two worlds appeared in front of me."


    "I saw what I lost and I regained everything I had. This is what I dreamed of, so I came to this world. Even though I had to share it with another one, but This is enough for me. Even if I just watch them and guard them, it is enough for me."


    Zhou Yi��s report made Natasha��s heart feel like a taste. The feeling of depression and the grief of losing all the experience made her feel sympathetic to the man in front of her.


    Although he is indeed powerful, he is strong enough to make the universe tremble. But in the heart, he is actually not how strong others are. In this story, his power has completely lost its function. It can be said that he is just a tragic character who has lost his love, a character who needs to be sympathized and needs to be redeemed.


    As a woman, Natasha naturally sympathizes with such a role. And because of some other inner feelings, she will inevitably feel hurt because of his experience. So after listening to these words, she couldn''t help but hold Zhou Yi''s hand and comforted him.


    "Everything is over, everything is over. Don''t think about the sad things of the past. Are you not having everything again?"


    "I am just the caregiver I have everything." Opened his eyes, and Zhou Yi��s eyes were a bit fatal. "This is just a humble desire. But even if it is just such a small wish, some people are still not willing to satisfy me. They are trying to destroy the world. If it is only this, I don''t care, but they will take me. Everything that is valued is within the scope of their destruction. And this is something I absolutely can''t allow."


    "This is also the reason why I came to you, Natasha. I need your intelligence about the planet devourers. I have a hunch that the negotiations have broken down!"


    "What? Are you sure?" Stepping on the brakes at the foot, let the super-running in the fast running in a fierce friction, slashing through a huge arc and slamming down. Of course, this has caused a lot of people''s attention, but now Natasha has no time to care about this.


    Just Zhou Yi��s words really scared her. If he said it was true, then the whole earth��s crisis will invisibly approach one level.


    Because of the closeness! Although Garnata said that he wants to persuade his father to change his mind. But be aware that this is not an absolute thing. She may succeed or fail. And if it fails, what does it mean?


    Think about the authority of your father when you were young. He can always force you, but you can hardly resist him. This is a problem of nature, and on this issue, Natasha is not willing to pin her hopes on the alien relationship between the father and daughter and human beings.


    In the worst case scenario, then they are going to face two monsters that can engulf the planet. Although Garnata��s statement was not obvious, her bloodline was there. And Natasha can''t forget how the delicate girl is in front of her face, acknowledging the fact that she can engulf the planet.


    The situation is very bad, very bad. This allowed Natasha to stop panicking for a time. But suddenly saw the cold, like a statue around her, she suddenly forgot all the worries.


    She almost forgot the existence of this person around her!


    The planet devourer is terrible, even if it only smells its name, it is enough to make people who are still parasitic on the planet feel fearful. However, this person around you will not be worse.


    Natasha, who has seen the records of the Shandal Stars, remembers very clearly how the giant **** in the distant sky smashed the twinkling stars with the flame sword in his hand. The reality of the ancient myth has clearly told her how this man named Zhou Yi is unbeatable.


    According to this angle, even if the Zhou Yi is a little worse than the other one, he should also have the power to shock the universe and destroy the stars. With him protected, the earth should be safe. Even if there are two monsters that can devour the planet. Because on this planet, there are also two Zhouyi.


    Zhou Yi gave Natasha great confidence. But he will not do this, but this is an unrecognizable thing, so with some embarrassing feelings, she immediately asked Zhou Yi about it.


    "Do you protect us?"


    "I will protect the love that I have lost." Here, Zhou Yi took a look at Natasha. "Of course, I can protect you with it."


    "Thank you very much" to hear the assurance, Natasha finally completely let go of her heart. At the same time, she also began to ridicule. "Although this sounds like I sent it when I was charged."


    "You have your value, Natasha. Tell me everything you know now." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 884： The feeling of a smart woman’s home

    Sighed, it was reluctant to accept this statement, Natasha began to answer the question of Zhou Yi honestly.


    "I still have no way to give you information about Ganata. Garnata has left the earth and went to the depths of the universe to persuade her father. She did not give us any way to contact, just let us try our best to get time and prevent You, or the world, are going to interfere with her."


    "Oh, the idea, and you are like a cockroach with a carrot on the top of your head, turned around." With a sneer, Zhou Yi said to Natasha with his shoulders. "You never thought about it. Is this the slow-moving plan used by the woman?"


    "I certainly thought about it!" He retorted his neck straight, and Natasha explained it to Zhou Yi. "But don''t forget, I am a special agent. I am good at doing this. I am good at observing the performance of others and guessing her psychological condition. I have talked with Garnata for a while, I don''t think she is What kind of tricks to show. On the contrary, I think she said that she is sincere and has no intention of playing tricks."


    "People will change, Natasha." Coldly said this sentence, Zhou Yi transferred the topic. ��Is there any other useful news?��


    "Nothing. Now the upper part means that the whole weapon is monitored globally. When Garnata appears on the earth, I will inform me as soon as possible. Let me continue to contact her. I think this is a good thing. If Garnata really comes back, I can pass the message to you as quickly as possible."


    Natasha replied as she drove her car into her garage. At this point, they are already at Natasha''s home. Looking at the strange environment around, Zhou Yi said as he said, and pushed the door open.


    "It''s only like this now. Don''t forget to inform me when you get the news. This is a very urgent matter. I don''t want to give anyone the chance to hurt everything I cherish."


    "I know!" Natasha had just answered one sentence and saw that Zhou Yi made a move, which made her immediately call him. "Wait, where are you going?"


    "Reassured, I will not bother you here." Pointing to the top of his head, Zhou Yi seriously answered. "I will only watch you in space."


    "Please, you are a voyeuristic. If the law can sanction you, you have to stay in prison for a few months now." Turning his eyes, Natasha spit and pulled his Hand, said to him like this. "If you don''t mind, I think you can live with me for a while. What do you think?"


    "Here you?" Hearing this, Zhou Yi looked around and couldn''t help but frown.


    Natasha''s living environment is actually very good. Of course, this is also related to her career. A high-level agent basically enjoys the living conditions of the upper class. The most intuitive manifestation of this living condition is housing.


    Natasha''s house in Santa Monica is a typical two-storey villa with a swimming pool, back garden and garage. The first floor is the kitchen, dining room and living room. The second floor is the master bedroom and four rooms. There is also a dedicated game room and wine cellar in the basement.


    The villa''s setting is not only complete, but the location is also quite good. You can see the beach and coastline in just a few minutes by car. The surrounding villas and high-end housing areas are basically the same level, ensuring that the living environment here is not as bad as downtown. Shopping malls and hospitals that are within a half-hour drive also put an end to possible problems in life.


    In general, this is a property belonging to the rich class. A set can cost at least a few million dollars to buy. And the annual property tax and maintenance costs are a small expense. With such a home, most people will be proud. But Natasha is very clear that such a living environment can not be placed in the eyes of Zhou Yi.


    Other than that, in the mansion of Huiyao City, the construction land alone is more than 2,000 square meters, not to mention the more than 10,000 acres of forests and land around it.


    But to put it this way, Natasha is very clear in her heart, and this has nothing to do with the current Zhou Yi. After all, he does not belong to this world, and the world of Zhou Yi is still living like that. He has no reason and cannot replace his existence. So to some extent, this is completely a black household.


    Unless he wants to expose his existence, it is impossible for him to use the property under the account of Zhou Yi. That is to understand this, Natasha said confidently to him.


    "I know that my environment here is incomparable with your home. But you should be in a state where you can''t go back now, so I can take you in, you should be grateful to me, not to reveal this kind of people. I look angry when I look at it. So, smile, understand?"


    "I don''t understand, Natasha!" Shaking his head, this week in front of Natasha is not the kind of person who can easily smile. His face was serious, especially his brows, and the wrinkles almost pinched the flies. "You should know that putting me here will only mean trouble. Once you are seen by others, your current job and your position will definitely be questioned by those stupid people. This is for you, It''s not a good thing."


    "I know, of course I know." Natasha, while moving out of the car and buying something herself, answered this question to Zhou Yi. "But I believe that you should have that ability so that others can''t find you. Don''t tell me you can''t do it, you are a god. If you can''t even do such a small thing, you don''t deserve such a big name. Hey, help me share a little weight. I have to open the door!"


    I saw that Zhou Yi honestly took over the things from his own hands, and never thought of the idea of ??leaving. Natasha��s mouth was slightly tilted, and he immediately said to him.


    "And, I let you live here is not without cost. You definitely have to pay something!"


    "Pay? What do you want me to pay?"


    After walking into her villa behind Natasha''s figure, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but curiously asked.


    When I heard this, Natasha first put down the things in her hand, and then went to the front of Zhou Yi, facing his eyes and said seriously to him.


    "I need you to protect my safety."


    "Are you kidding me? Natasha, don''t forget, you are a member of the Avengers. The people around you are all superheroes, there are them, what protection do you need? I can''t even imagine, there are Who would be so stupid and use a woman like you as the target of the attack."


    Zhou Yi��s answer was also very serious, but this statement was immediately denied by Natasha.


    "You said that was before, the current situation is not the case. Don''t forget the evil spirit knight you killed. Didn''t he just use us as the target of the attack? In fact, we have got enough information. There is a more terrible guy behind him, and the guy''s purpose is our avengers. So, I have every reason to believe that someone is playing my idea in the back!"


    "A more terrible person?"


    Zhou Yi made a thought when he heard this, but he obviously couldn''t get any useful answers. This made him have to prove to Natasha again.


    "Can you tell me who such a person is?"


    "The oldest **** lord, Mephisto. He is now entangled with the Hydra. It seems to be to relieve the pressure of the Hydra, he began to let his right arm to hunt our people in the Avengers However, it is a pity that he should have a good chance. But I did not expect that a fat man like you would be killed halfway!"


    Some of Natasha��s little fortune is not flat. However, the brisk movements in her hands and the small tune in her mouth proved that she was actually more gloating.


    After forgetting the things in her hands, she directly opened the refrigerator in the kitchen and said to Zhou Yi.


    "In short, there is a place where you can relax when you are resting. Of course, this can also provide you with a temporary place to live. Isn''t the best of both worlds right? Right, what do you want to eat? I Here are some premium grades of beef and steaks?"


    It can be seen that Natasha has not had much talk about Mephisto, and Zhou Yi will no longer continue to pursue this issue. He looked at the refrigerator that Natasha opened, and then glanced at the kitchen utensils that were almost brand new. After a long while, I sighed and asked her.


    "The steak is still forgetting. I can ask before you cook. Have you had any cooking experience?"


    "Oh, don''t underestimate me. I am a woman, the kitchen is a woman''s territory."


    Shaking his spoon in his hand, Natasha complained a little uncomfortable, but soon shrugged her shoulders, and some said with less confidence.


    "Well, I admit that I haven''t contacted cooking. But this is simple, isn''t it? Pan-fried, boiled, fried and fried. Don''t you all do this?"


    "It is said that, but it is not necessarily done." Shaking his head, Zhou Yi went straight up and took over the command of the kitchen from her hands. "In addition, what I want to tell you is that the kitchen is not necessarily the woman''s territory. You have to know that the chefs in the real restaurant are almost all men."


    ��Can I tell you about gender discrimination?��


    "I think there should be no court that dares to accept the lawsuit related to me!"


    There was a smile on his face, and Zhou Yi responded as he began to work in the kitchen.


    This feeling of working in the kitchen, he has not experienced for a long time. When he had the opportunity to regain his position in this position, his heart also inevitably recalled some beautiful things, a kind of taste called home. And this, let him have a good aftertaste. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 885： It’s hard to refuse

    Natasha often has to follow the avengers of the Avengers or the Heavenly Hammers to perform tasks in the world, and rarely spend time in this home. So naturally, the things in her refrigerator are not too much or too fresh.


    However, it is hard not to turn into Zhou Yi, a senior foodie and chef. Cut some potatoes and stew a pot of beef. Put two eggs and fry a tomato scrambled egg. The dinner for two people was so sure.


    When Natasha looked at the colors and flavors in front of her eyes and couldn''t help but drool, she immediately remembered the previous trip to Zhouyi''s home. And this also made her unable to tolerate Zhou Yi.


    "It looks like it''s really good. Your craft is not going backwards at all. Like what you did, people can''t help but want to move chopsticks."


    "Thank you for your compliment. I haven��t moved the kitchen utensils for a long time. I hope that what I am doing today will suit your appetite."


    Slightly smiled, Zhou Yi added a bowl of rice to his bowl. As for Natasha, this is not necessary. Because people simply don''t want to eat rice as a carbohydrate. In fact, most women who Zhou knows don''t like to eat rice and bread. The reason is that it is easy to gain weight. If it is not that Zhou Yi��s craftsmanship is really good, they may not even be willing to touch the meat.


    This is even the case for Natasha, a special agent who is on the front line of the perennial battle. Although her body has been specially modified like Steve Rogers, she has a level of metabolism that far exceeds that of a normal woman, and belongs to the type of how to eat and not to eat fat. But women, always care about these problems. Even if they are not affected at all, they will psychologically make this choice subconsciously.


    So just a little something to eat, Natasha put down the chopsticks, poured herself a half cup of red wine, while waking up the wine, while looking at the man in front of him with a strange, smiley look.


    This kind of look made Zhou Yiru sitting on the needle felt. He vigorously stroked a few times and smashed all the things in the bowl into his mouth. Then he muttered and asked her.


    "Why are you looking at me like this, my eyes are weird, and I feel like I am getting hairy."


    "Please, I won''t eat you again."


    Turning his eyes, Natasha first shook a few glasses of his own hands, and then put on a charming smile, said to Zhou Yi.


    "I just think that we now look a bit like a veteran wife who has been married for more than a decade. To be honest, the older I get, the more I feel tired. So sometimes I really want to find it. A person who makes me feel like a family."


    "In your terms, this should be an easy task." Wiping his mouth, Zhou Yi said, while picking up the things on the table, he said to Natasha. But listening to her words, Natasha''s face showed a bit of bitterness.


    "Which is so easy. The first problem is that I don''t see the average man. My minimum requirement for men is that I can''t be worse than me. But in fact, you also saw that most men are in my opinion. They are all unqualified."


    "In addition, I don''t want to be like a woman. When I got married, I gave up my job and stayed at home to be a full-time family woman. I have been a special agent for decades. This kind of work. It has become my instinct. So, I can''t give up this for marriage."


    Having said that, Natasha put down her glass and some of her eyes touched her belly.


    "Finally, there is my own problem. As a woman, I am an unsound existence. Do you know why I like Shirley so much? Because I can''t have children myself. The early years of transformation experiments made me lose my birth. The possibility of life, so I can only find the feeling of being a mother in other children. But that is not my child after all. This is the most important reason why I can''t form a family. Because I am simply broken."


    Natasha��s tone is very lost, and Zhou Yi can feel this. So immediately he stopped the action on his hand and frowned for a while before saying this to her.


    "Sorry, I don''t know these things. And, sorry, my strength is somewhat different from that of the world. I can''t cure your body."


    "I didn''t think about letting you cure this for me. I just didn''t meet a person who could say such a thing for a long time, so I want to vent to you and say what I say in my heart."


    Natasha said as she said, taking a sip of red wine in the glass. She had already drunk a lot before, but for her physical reasons, her face was not drunk. A woman who wants to get drunk but can''t drink drunk, must be bitter in her heart. To understand this, Zhou Yi stopped the movements of his hands and sat down honestly, acting as an audience.


    And that''s exactly what Natasha needs.


    "Guess what my current age is?"


    "Thirty?" Zhou Yi is somewhat uncertain. To be honest, although he and Natasha have a lot of contacts, he doesn''t have much understanding of this kind of intimacy. He only knows that Natasha has a certain relationship with the KGB. If she thinks from this, she should be of a young age. But perhaps because of the human transformation, she always seems to be in the best 20s of a woman. Therefore, Zhou Yi is very difficult to determine what the age of this woman is.


    Natasha didn''t mean to sell the game, and she quickly said the answer.


    "I was born when the Soviet regime was at its peak. But I didn''t feel the warmth of this red empire. Because when I was very young, I was sent to the KGB training base. I started to accept the training of the agents. Speaking of it, it was quite simple at that time. It was just a matter of training for the glory of the Soviet mother. It is because of this that I can stand out from so many colleges. Selected to inherit the title of black widow. This is the title of the KGB''s best female agent. From the beginning of World War II, only one female agent can inherit it in each generation, unless the last one died or retired, otherwise Others are simply not qualified to call this name."


    "When I was sixteen years old, I accepted the KGB''s body transformation and officially became a new generation of black widows. At that time, I did not think about what the future would be like, even if I knew that I would lose the ability to give birth to children, but It��s no big deal to think about the motherland. It��s just a ridiculous thing, that year, the mother of the motherland was completely disintegrated. My administrator took me directly to the enemy��s land, and I became like this. Their agents. Does this sound ridiculous?"


    Shaking his head, Zhou Yi responded silently and then continued to act as an audience.


    "I am already in my forties. From a woman''s point of view, I am old. Although I enjoy something that ordinary women can''t get, such as youth, wealth and rights. But I feel that I lost. I want more. I don''t have the opportunity for ordinary women to enjoy life. It is impossible to talk about a love like them. Not to mention a family that can live. Some pastor once told me this. I got what I lost, I didn''t believe it, but now I have to believe it. If there is a chance to come back, I think I should make another choice. Let''s go."


    Natasha talked for a long time, and during this time. Zhou Yi just played his own role honestly. Until she had finished all her words, he frowned and asked her slowly.


    "I don''t understand. Why do you want to tell me these things?"


    "Actually, I don''t understand!" Looking at Zhou Yi''s eyes, Natasha put down the glass and slowly leaned forward and leaned in. "Maybe I just want to find a safe person and spit out what I have accumulated in my heart. Maybe I just want to find a reliable man and give him some comfort. What do you think?"


    Zhou Yi is not a fool. When Natasha said this, he already understood the woman''s thoughts. And this made the look on his face even more weird.


    Some people don''t understand, this is exactly what the tricky woman is playing, or her true feelings. No matter which one is, it is unacceptable for him. So he immediately said to Natasha.


    "Maybe. But Natasha, you should know that I am not a suitable choice. I am a free being outside the world. There should be no intersection between us."


    "But we already have an intersection, aren''t we?"


    With a slight smile, Natasha explored her body more forward. She almost got in front of Zhou Yi, which made Zhou Yi even smell the faint fruit of the top red wine through her lips. This taste matches her own scent, which makes people feel intoxicated.


    This is even the case with Zhou Yi. There is a relationship between him and Natasha that he does not understand. With the fermentation of this special atmosphere, this relationship has begun to change slowly. This kind of special change made it difficult for Zhou Yi to refuse, and he could not do the action of refusal at all, so he could only watch Natasha take the initiative and slowly get together.


    The faces of the two people are getting closer and closer, and the atmosphere between them is getting more and more embarrassing. Seeing that everything is going to happen, what time is developing. Suddenly, the lights of the entire house went out. There were some slight noises in Zhou Yi��s ears. This allowed him to immediately hold Natasha''s hand and whispered to her in the ear.


    "Be careful, it seems that someone is coming to you." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 886： Dark room killing machine step by step startling

    "Chong me?"


    In the end, it was the top-level agent. When he heard Zhou Yi say this, Natasha immediately put down her own thoughts and put her attention outside.


    She listened to her ears first, then returned to her head and said carefully to Zhou Yi.


    "It seems that there is a plan. The dog raised in the villa next door is very shrewd. Anything that is not right can be called out immediately. Now it is like this, it is put down by people. Can have this kind of effort, It seems that the idea of ??hitting me is not a day or two."


    "It seems that their goal may not only be you, maybe even I am included in it. Otherwise they should not choose this time to start."


    After hearing Natasha''s words, Zhou Yi also began to guess. For this guess, Natasha immediately shook her head.


    "No, it shouldn''t. If they know that you are here, you must not dare to do it. And don''t forget what I am doing. If I have been watched here, I will definitely find some clues. The world can be in me. There are not a few people who can do spying under the eyes. I think they should buy the servants of the surrounding villas and use them to determine my location. Only for the residents around me, I may be a little more relaxed. So they You should not know your existence yet."


    "Maybe, do you need me to help solve them?"


    Through the wall, Zhou Yi''s eyes have been fixed on those who started to act in secret. As long as Natasha nods, these people don''t want to leave here alive. Natasha seemed to understand the meaning of Zhou Yi, so she immediately held his hand and said to him.


    "Don''t worry, these people will give me the solution. The guy who only plays this kind of small means is still not in my eyes. It is just that I am very curious as to who will hit my idea at this time. You should hide first. Get up, don''t let them find out. If I am in danger, it is not too late to save me!"


    Natasha said that she was full of confidence, and Zhou Yi did not veto her rights. So he only nodded and then disappeared into the darkness silently. While watching the room no longer have any other people''s silence, Natasha picked up a dish from her table and quietly hid it in a small corner that was not noticed. It wasn''t long before she just hid, and immediately someone used a sneak tool to cut through her window and then quietly touched it in.


    The stalker''s movements were very cautious, and he barely made any extra noise except for the slight sway of the cut glass. The darkness of the five fingers in the room did not cause any trouble to him. He had a night vision device on his face and could fully see every situation in the house.


    However, he was cautious and did not think that his whereabouts had been discovered, and just above his head, a sly woman was ready to attack him.


    Putting down the glass in his hand, the intruder has just begun to look at the surrounding environment. Natasha has already rushed down from the corner of the ceiling. She started biting the plate with her mouth, but now she is holding the plate as a weapon and squatting on the head of the sneak.


    For a moment, the fragile ceramic plate was directly smashed into a few petals by the hard skull. The sneak screamed at the moment, and then carried the rifle in his hand, intending to carry out a defensive attack, but his gun has not yet been raised, Natasha''s second attack has followed.


    In her hand, she held a piece of the plate that had become a few petals. Before the other hand raised the gun, she used a sharp corner of the piece to make a knife and directly penetrated into his wrist. And by virtue of her proficiency, the fascia that wants to come to this sneak is directly picked up by her.


    Suddenly suffered such a trauma, the intruder naturally became louder and louder. He subconsciously extended another fist and waved at Natasha, who was at his fingertips. But as soon as he raised his hand, Natasha had already lowered his head and flew an elbow on the underside of his chest.


    Because the work is sneak into the job, this guy is not wearing a thick tactical vest, but a thin layer of tight combat uniforms. This makes Natasha''s vulnerability attack play a role of 120%.


    This even directly interrupted his ribs, so that he would have to suddenly bend down even if he didn''t want to. Taking advantage of this moment, Natasha turned over her legs and clipped her hands. When she stuck his neck, she slammed her waist and slammed her whole body to the ground.


    After repeated slams, the sneak stunned the whole person and became struggling. And Natasha took advantage of this time, sitting directly on his back, clutching his hair, letting him be forced to raise his head, and then stuck to him with pieces of **** plates. On the neck, he asked him in a low voice.


    "Who sent you, what is your mission?"


    "The **** scorpion raises."


    The intruder just sighed, and Natasha cut his throat directly with the pieces. This made all the swear words he had left into a meaningless gasp. Natasha took his gun from his waist and got up and touched it in the other direction.


    She has heard other movements, which means that the sneak is not just this person. So she naturally did not have the mind to waste time on this person.


    Raising the gun quietly walked to the stairs on the first floor leading to the second floor, Natasha could clearly hear the slight footsteps from the wooden stairs.


    Although the guy on the upstairs was very careful, he couldn''t resist the characteristics of the wooden staircase. And just listening to the footsteps of the meal, Natasha rushed straight out from the side of the stairs as soon as the sound approached him, kicking a kick and kicking the weapon in the sneak on.


    The intruder was caught off guard and the weapon on hand was kicked out immediately. Natasha took the opportunity and raised the pistol to point to the guy''s head.


    "Not allowed to move!"


    She just drank a sentence, and the sneak slammed into it, holding the sleeve of the pistol. The position where his fingers were stuck was so clever that Natasha couldn''t hold the trigger in his hand. This made her only give up the idea of ??shooting, and when she lifted her knee, she hit the guy''s belly.


    Her movements are fast, and the guys on the opposite side are not slow. Waving his hand to the next block, he blocked Natasha''s knee with his thick palm. While Natasha was preparing to take advantage of a reflexive side kick, he had already caught Natasha''s calf and took her whole person forward.


    This is an action that can be done with a huge advantage in strength. And when he was picked up in the air, Natasha understood that this is an enemy that is incapable of enemies. However, she is also very experienced. When people are still in the air, they have already reversed their bodies, re-adjusted their weights, and then clasped their hands to the wrists of the guns. Let this guy with a lot of strength have to bear the power of the whole body and Natasha to add up.


    Of course, he can''t bear this weight, so he is a beggar at the moment, and the whole person has thrown forward.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Natasha, who had already landed one step at a time, immediately looked at the position and found the tip of her toe where the guy would fall. After playing for so long, Natasha was wearing pointed high heels on her feet, and according to her position, it happened to be the position of her opponent''s throat.


    As long as it falls down in reality, it goes without saying that pointed high heels can directly puncture his throat. And he obviously realized this, so he immediately extended his other hand that was still free, and stood in front of the chest.


    With a muffled sound, relying on the strength of one arm, the intruder withstood his own strong body, and did not let Natasha''s plan succeed. Seeing this situation, Natasha immediately lifted her toes and poked at the guy''s eyes.


    The KGB-born people have a simple and murderous means of killing. As the KGB''s trump card, Natasha naturally has her own set of cards. When it comes to the on-the-spot response, she is simply the trump card in the trump card. In a moment, it is a step-by-step killing machine that makes people feel scared.


    However, those who dare to sneak into Natasha''s home are certainly not simple things. It was like this guy in front of her eyes, although she was shocked by Natasha''s action, she immediately made a bow-headed move, using her chin to hold Natasha''s toes.


    This time, the movements of the two people are a bit embarrassing. Natasha stuck the other''s arms and neck, but one of her feet and one hand was also restricted by the other. Although the fight was just a thrilling, it did not give a clear victory or defeat. Even now, two people just barely maintain the meaning of stalemate.


    This kind of action is naturally impossible to sustain, which is an unconscious consumption of physical strength and spirit. So the two people worked very hard at the same time, one on the other''s shoulder, one with a slammed arm. Two people suddenly pulled out a safe space. And have not waited for two people to breathe a sigh of relief. Natasha and the only remaining sneak have already held each other''s pistols and re-supposed.


    Seeing that this stalemate will be unbreakable for a while, Natasha can only start using the language offensive.


    "Who are you, why come to me. I think you should know my identity. Are you not afraid of being chased by the Heavenly Hammer and the Avengers?"


    "Since I dare to appear here, then I naturally don''t worry about it."


    The familiar voice made Natasha suddenly shocked, and she had already heard the identity of the coming person.


    Hydra captain, Steve Rogers! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 887： Tongue Lotus cooperation and win-win

    I heard that the guy who had just played with himself was actually Steve Rogers who had defected to the Hydra. Natasha was inevitably surprised. However, she was still quiet on the surface, and asked coldly to him.


    "Your courage is really big, Captain Rogers. I know that the whole world is now wanted by you, and you dare to appear here. Why, don''t you be afraid of being caught by me and sent to Tony?"


    "You don''t have this ability, Natasha!" Smiled, Steve took the mask from his head and showed a brilliant smile at Natasha. "And, I think there should be some common topics between us. I don''t have any place to be sorry for you. Besides, you can''t be too loyal to this country, don''t you?"


    "I don''t have much love for this country, but I don''t want to betray you. Steve, you are not as smart as you think."


    Natasha snorted and the hand of the gun was not meant to be put down at all. And this also shows her attitude, she is completely regarded Steve as an enemy.


    But since dare to appear in front of her, Steve naturally thought of all the possible situations. This kind of hostility is certainly no exception. So he just smiled and took the lead to loosen the trigger on his hand, then put down the gun, raised his hand, and revealed a completely harmless expression to Natasha.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I just want to have a good chat with you. Let''s let go of the two of us now. Don''t you even give me the chance to talk to me?"


    "What do you want to talk about? I don''t think I have a good conversation with a traitor."


    When he heard this, Natasha asked as she walked up and kicked Steve''s pistol. This allowed her to completely control the situation. So she asked her words and became a little polite.


    But Steve didn''t care about the tone of her speech, even if it was hurting in some way, his face still had a false smile.


    "Is there always no harm in listening to it? I think you are not sure now, who will win the battle in the end. If you put all your chips on Tony, then Then if they become a losing party, aren''t all your bets thrown into the water?"


    "Shut up, Steve. Don''t think of me the same as you."


    After a cold drink, Natasha interrupted Steve''s speech directly. But he did not stop his movements because of Natasha''s drink. On the contrary, he said that he was more fluent and smoother.


    "Don''t be too deceiving yourself, Natasha. You and I are not much different. Everyone knows this. No matter how good you are, you are not a person in this country. People here can''t give you 100% trust. Such a group of people who are always wary of you, do you have to sit on their boat until you die?"


    This sentence is said, Natasha is also inevitably silent.


    Because Steve said that there is nothing wrong with it. Although on the surface, Natasha has always maintained a very good position, whether it is in the Tianshou Bureau or the Avengers. But if you take a closer look, you will find that she is not as beautiful as it seems on the surface.


    Even at the time when Tony��s grass-roots team was first created, he never entrusted Natasha with the really important things. Not to mention that the Tianshou Bureau and the Steel Avengers were established. Even Osborne, the capitalist, can come to the fore. Natasha is still an eight-level agent who can already explain some problems.


    Osborne did not want to see her because she was a Soviet. The Russians, one of the three principals of the Tianshou Bureau, did not want to see her because she stayed in the United States for so long. She is like a ghost outside of everyone, seemingly intimate, but in fact. As Steve said, she is not trusted at all.


    It seems that there are some feelings of sadness, and the look on Natasha��s face has also become bleak. She was silent for a long time, and Steve did not speak. The two men groaned like this until Natasha took the lead to open his mouth.


    "You are so sure, can you win this group?"


    When he heard this, Steve��s face immediately revealed a smile that could not be concealed. In his opinion, this is already the performance of Natasha. Although it is not certain that Natasha will be sincere to them, but at the very least it is enough to explain that her heart has been shaken by herself.


    The iron was hot, and Steve knew the truth, so he immediately spread his hand and said seriously to Natasha.


    "You have to know, Natasha. The progress of this world has always been in the hands of a few people. Whether it is Alexander''s eastward or Hitler''s sweeping Europe. The facts prove that human beings are only a few absolutely elite. Under the leadership, we can move towards a more brilliant future. Now, please look at your side."


    "Except for the leaders of Tony and the two great powers, who else can be called an elite of humanity. But it is a group of pigs, and even their own problems can not be solved. You can count on them to solve a country. And the problems of the whole world? These people have always been dragging their backs, and they are still the most powerful ones. It is almost impossible for human beings to make progress, which can be seen from the human development since World War II. Come out one or two."


    "Since World War II, Europe, which used to be the center of the world, has become what it is. In addition to Germany, which is restricted to death, and France, which is still a few foundations, which other countries can reach the peak of their peak period. Look at the United States, this Once a superpower. When they were fighting with the Soviet Union, they could push human civilization forward a few steps. But once they lost their competitors, they all stopped. The world��s most important space technology It��s been stagnate for decades, and the leader of this country? In addition to holding a Thanksgiving turkey all day, giving them two fancy names to gain a good impression of a group of idiots, what else have you done? What is the meaning? Nothing. The idiots that are packed with empty words are simply not capable of leading the country. The whole world is like this. Under such prospects, you feel that they have any victory. Hope?"


    Waving his arms, Steve said with amazement to Natasha. Judging from his movements, there is really a little bit of pointing and pointing. But Natasha is not very interested in these. In fact, most women are not very interested in such topics as human progress and national politics.


    However, she listened to Steve''s meaning, that is, there are too many idiots on the human side, and it is impossible to fight the elite of these Hydras.


    This sounds a bit ridiculous. You know, there are many idiots on the human side, but behind them are more than five billion human beings around the world. Even at the level of one thousand miles, there are tens of thousands of geniuses in human beings. Hydra''s energy is bigger, and the personnel are more elite. Can it still be combined with the whole human being?


    But Steve said that it is true that the performance of winning the game is the same as that of a person who wants to believe him. Judging from the current performance of Hydra, they do not seem to show any obvious decline.


    With the power of an organization against all humanity, until now there has not been any obvious defeat, which is enough to support his claims. So Natasha did not refute him, but showed some thoughts after listening to his words.


    "How do you want me?"


    She asked this, it seems that there is some compromise. But the firearms held high in the hand are enough to show that she is still not completely determined. Steve also saw this, so he immediately said his thoughts to Natasha.


    "I know that you are not determined now, so I will not force you to show your attitude now. It is unrealistic, and you will not accept this obvious and potentially threatening approach with your intelligence. So I The idea is that we have limited cooperation!"


    "Limited cooperation?" This vague statement clearly made Natasha somewhat unclear. She stunned and then immediately asked. "What does this mean?"


    "I know what kind of threat human beings are now. From the depths of the universe, the threat is deadly for us. So in this case, we will not do anything for you. On the contrary, we may also give you some cooperation."


    "What to match?"


    "Our common enemy, Natasha." Grinning, Steve said honestly. "I saw the way you were chased by the guy in Europe. Believe me, that has nothing to do with us. It is what Mephisto himself means, and this guy is not only a threat to you, but also for us. So, we can cooperate and deal with this guy''s problem!"


    "If I remember correctly, Mephisto should be your allies. Do you treat your allies like this?"


    For Steve''s suggestion, Natasha did not immediately accept it. On the contrary, she is still ironic. For this kind of irony that doesn''t hurt, Steve naturally won''t have too much emotion, he just explained with a smile.


    "If it is the kind of true ally, we naturally won''t do this. But you have to know that this guy is a wolf ambition guy. He has put his hand inside us more than once. So, for him, we are almost impossible. Tolerance is the point. This is a win-win cooperation. We can give you intelligence and certain cooperation to clear the pieces inside his organization. And you can rely on these to get more words, right? ��(~^~)

 Chapter 888： Therefore, the cloth puzzled boldly guessed

    Steve didn''t seem to have expected her to change her camp by blaming the stupid upper class of humanity and the unfair treatment of Natasha. In the end, he took out the most realistic chip of interest.


    The right to speak, such things are still important in an agent intelligence organization. If Natasha has the mind to climb up, the information provided by Hydra can indeed grasp the more important rights. Of course, the premise is that she has that mind, but will she have this thought? I am afraid that only she knows it.


    But no matter what Natasha thinks, she still shows a little bit of ambiguity on the surface. It seems that there is indeed this idea in her mind, until she considers enough time, she seriously said to Steve.


    "There is nothing wrong with you. But don''t tell me that you are only going to do these little tricks. Let''s talk, what do you want me to do? There is no white lunch in the world, I don''t believe you will ask me to eat. What a white lunch!"


    "It''s actually very simple." Shrugging his shoulders, Steve did not rebut Natasha on this issue. In fact, he did go to the rewards that Natasha can bring to them. "I need you to give us the necessary help at a critical time. How, this should not be a problem for you!"


    "Oh, Steve, you have a good idea!" Hearing this, Natasha immediately sneered, posing a disdainful face.


    "With this kind of small favor, I bought it. I can get rid of the internal cancer for you, and I can also plant a time bomb inside my opponent. I really have to say that this is really the style of your Hydra. Ah, but you haven''t thought about it. If I don''t accept this condition?"


    Steve didn''t seem to think about it. It was so simple that Natasha promised to make his own conditions. So when she said so, he immediately shook his head and smiled at her.


    "I know what you are worried about, Natasha. You are worried that you will be cleaned up like the losers of the past, once you reveal your identity? Don''t worry, we won''t let you do this." I can assure you that you only need to jump out when the outcome is fixed. After that, you should not do anything, even do not need to give us any information and tone. We want only you. The position. When the human camp is about to fail and collapse, you just need to stand up and set an example for them."


    "You seem to be full of confidence, Steve?"


    Listening to Steve''s explanation, Natasha''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled deeply. She can certainly hear Steve''s meaning, and it is because she understands what he meant, she will feel incredible.


    You know, as long as you are a normal person, you know that the Hydra and the entire human race are not good enough to end. No matter how strong he is, he is only an organization after all. There is never a terrorist organization in the world that can fight against national power. But Steve''s tone is incomparably confident, which makes Natasha feel that he is crazy.


    However, Steve did not show a little crazy meaning. On the contrary, he was very awake. This can be seen from the look in his eyes. The clear eyes, no one will ever Think that he is crazy now.


    "Of course I am confident. We have been planning for so long, everything is going on according to our plan. What reason do we have to believe that we will succeed?"


    "Natasha, this is a good opportunity. You should see it. If we succeed, you will stand on the side of the winner. And even if we fail, you will not lose anything. We don''t have any evidence even if we are biting. So why not make a smart choice?"


    Steve��s temptation finally made Natasha nod. She put down her gun and said to Steve.


    "I can promise you. But as you said, don''t expect me to do something for you after you fail. At that time, we have no relationship. Even I said, I will be the first to rush you. The man who opened his head, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Of course, you said it very clearly." Grinning, Steve did not put this threat at heart. Even he still has that free and Natasha is joking. "Believe me, you won''t have this chance. Because even if I fail, the first one that puts the gun on my head will only be Tony, not you."


    "You know Tony very well."


    "The person who knows you the most is not your friend, but your enemy. This sentence is used to describe that I can''t be wrong with Tony. In fact, if I don''t have a different position, I personally appreciate Tony''s practice. He is a capable and powerful person. If the leaders of the country''s previous leaders can have half of his standards, then the country will not be like this."


    What Steve is saying is a look of emotion. In this regard, Natasha is scornful.


    "Don''t forget, this country will become like this because of you!"


    She is so opposed to Steve that they have committed the crimes they have committed before, but Steve does not agree with her.


    "No, you can''t say that, Natasha. If the country itself has no problems, we can''t have such consequences for it. It is necessary to blame the ruling class of this country and make them sneak into us." The opportunity is the opportunity for them to create everything."


    "Enough, Steve. I am not in the mood to discuss this with you." In one sentence interrupted Steve''s intention to continue to say, Natasha directly pointed to the direction of the door and said to him. "Bring your companion and leave from here. I don''t want to see your presence in my house anymore. Right now!"


    "Of course." Raised his hand and Steve smiled back to the back. However, he did not take away the body of his companion as Natasha requested. In this regard, he also has his own statement. "As for the companion you said, I think it is better to put it here. We temporarily cut off the circuit here, which will definitely attract some people''s attention. If he is there, can you explain something? ?"


    After saying this, he quietly returned to where he came from, and then quickly left here. Just before his forefoot left, Zhou Yi appeared on the side of Natasha.


    And looking at Natasha frowning, a deep and familiar expression. Zhou Yi immediately raised his brow and asked her strangely.


    "Why, do you really want to be like what he said. When should one be within?"


    "Do you think I am such a fool?" Turned his eyes on Monday, Natasha turned and explained to him. "Don''t forget, behind Tony''s is the world of you. Do you think there is anything in this world that can threaten your existence? So only fools will put their bets on them."


    "What do you mean by this expression?"


    Zhou Yi asked a little confused, and Natasha answered this.


    "I just think that the purpose of his coming here is not as simple as his performance."


    "Why, do you think there is a problem?"


    "Of course." Of course, nodded, Natasha said all her thoughts to Zhou Yi. "Although from his appearance, he really wants to draw me. But I think that he did not report much hope for it. On the contrary, he is holding the best of success, not successful. There is no mentality to come."


    "Are you sure?" On the study of the heart, Zhou Yi is not an opponent of Natasha, a professional agent. He didn''t see so many problems from Steve''s performance. So when Natasha said this, he still didn''t quite believe it. However, Natasha��s reasons are quite sufficient.


    "Of course, I have a good grasp of 80%. You know, the organization of Hydra is not a humane organization. If they are really eager to draw a person, then their actions must be more than that. This is the most common and effective way to attract, but do you see any threat of force or even the temptation of interest?


    "Maybe they are not sure how to do this?"


    "No, if they really want to do this. I can never confront Steve for so long. None of the cherubs in the Hydra is provoked. Like me in the entire Avengers. The guys at the bottom of the combat force, they randomly dispatch one or two members, I have no power to resist. So I said that they did not have much hope for pulling me. Even they said that they simply released a smoke. Just play it."


    "Oh!" Listening to the head of Natasha''s analysis, Zhou Yi also came to a bit of interest. He nodded and motioned Natasha to continue. Natasha also followed what he meant and said everything he thought of.


    "I think he may have contacted me more than one person. Think about it, since he has a way to contact me, then the other people who touched the Tian hammer and even the current steel avenger should not be a problem. He may be pulling me up. No effort, it doesn''t mean they don''t work hard to win over others. I think at this time, they should have planted a lot of new pieces in these organizations, just like they did before. And that was left by him. The unlucky one should be his deputy. A guy who knows a lot of insiders, even if he is not dead in my hands, will die in Steve''s hand. It can only be said that his luck is really bad."


    "Hey guy." Hearing what Natasha meant, Zhou Yi snorted and commented. But suddenly he seemed to think of something, so he asked Natasha so. "Do you think he really has the victory?"


    "No, I don''t think so." Shake his head, but Natasha frowned. She seems to think of something, and then she is not sure. "Unless they have the full grasp to beat you!" (~^~)

 Chapter 889： Individual plans to add unauthorized

    Can Hydra make it possible to defeat an opponent like Zhou Yi? The answer is certainly no. For this, Natasha can be said to be a little hope. Because ants can''t swallow an elephant. In the same way, even the existence of stars in the depths of the universe can be destroyed. It is not something that humans can only speculate on the planet. Even saying that they even have such an idea is ridiculous.


    So after saying this, Natasha immediately shook her head and denied her stupid thoughts.


    "They certainly don''t know how powerful you are. You know, there won''t be too many sober guys in a terrorist organization. Even if they do, they won''t put their sober minds on this. Things above."


    Nodded, I agreed with Natasha. Zhou Yi��s eyes turned and he was placed in the living room where the body was lying on the ground.


    "Does this need me to destroy it for you? I won''t leave any evidence for you."


    "No, stay there. As the guy said, the sudden power outage in this place will definitely attract some people''s attention. I think someone should come to the door soon, and there is this body to fight." Cover up, a lot of things are better to say."


    Natasha shook her head and said that this guy could still play some role. And when she heard her say this, Zhou Yi immediately became strange.


    "Do you want to react this thing to the people in the sky hammer?"


    The reason why this is said is because he does not quite understand Natasha''s practice. According to Steve, Natasha is not a trustworthy person in the Heavenly Hammer and the Avengers. And in this case, she has every reason not to be responsible for these people.


    This is also the idea of ??Zhou Yi. Trust is a relative thing. If you are not willing to pay, then there is no reason to accuse others of not being responsible for you. Therefore, if Natasha wants to hide anything, he does not object at all. You may even agree with your hands.


    But Natasha didn''t mean to do this. Of course, her thoughts and the beginning of Zhou Yiyi also had a certain gap.


    "The only one of the attackers is this. I will say this to the people of the Tianshou Bureau. I have the experience of being attacked before, I believe they can''t blame me. As for Steve, I will find a time to tell Tony. ��


    "You are pouring oil on the fire. Tony''s guy will hear Steve''s name in a hurry, let alone know that he has done so many hands and feet in his own territory."


    For Natasha''s idea, Zhou Yi just smiled undecidedly. Of course he can see that this is a smart approach. But to a certain extent, it is also disadvantageous for her. How to choose, this requires her own decision. And now the situation is that she seems to have made a decision.


    "There is no way to do this. Who are the people that Steve contacted and what seeds have been planted? This is something that no one knows. And if I tell everything to the people of the Tianshou Bureau, it is inevitable that The suspicion of stunned snakes. With Pierce''s foresight, no one can be sure that the three people above are safe. So I still pretend to look in front of them. As for the truth, give Tony to find it."


    "With his hatred of the Hydra and Steve, he must have invested a lot of energy in this matter. Although he is a paranoid arrogant, you have to admit if he thinks If you want to do something, the success rate is huge. So, it��s best to make things clear to him!"


    "But it is also possible for him to doubt you." Picking an eyebrow, Zhou Yi kindly reminded Natasha in good faith. "You have to know that his brain has always been better. So if you can guess something he can guess. Even he can guess what Steve and you said. And according to you. You are not trusted by them. It is hard to say how Tony will maintain a positive attitude towards you at this time. This is not very beneficial to you, Natasha."


    "Are you caring about me?" Grinning, Natasha put her hand on Zhou Yi''s shoulder and said to him with a smile. "This really makes me a bit flattered. But it doesn''t matter. I mean, I don''t care about Tony''s practice. I did what I should do. If he doesn''t trust me, then I will be retired if I am too big. Anyway, I am. It��s almost time to retire, and consider the age of family problems.��


    She said this, but the body slowly leaned back. And feel the kind of woman''s body fragrance that is getting closer and closer to her, Zhou Yi has some quietness and suddenly a little more instigation. He has something to do, but he has not waited for him to do it. When the lights flashed, the entire house was restored to light. And then, the sound of knocking on the door rang.


    "It looks like they are coming, I suggest you better avoid it."


    Upon hearing this voice, Natasha jerked her head back and avoided the movement of Zhou Yi. At the same time, he squirmed his lips and made such silent words to him.


    This is really an anachronistic news for Zhou Yi. But he couldn''t be exposed at this time, so he could only twitch his cheeks, open his lips, and echo back silently.


    "You are asking yourself for trouble, Natasha. Things won''t be solved so easily."


    "I am waiting!" Pushed Zhou Yi''s chest, Natasha came to the door of the house with a charming smile, like a light butterfly. She opened the door, of course, when she opened the door, her face had returned to normal. This allowed the two smug-faced agents outside the door to see only the ice-like face of her without any expression.


    However, they have no opinion on this because they are coming to work instead of picking up girls.


    "Miss Romanov, I am the person in the internal examination department of the Heavenly Hammer. You just seem to have been subjected to a special invasion. Do you have any special circumstances?"


    The current person said this while pulling out a certificate with a hammer relief from his jacket pocket. When I saw this document, Natasha glared at them with a cold eye, and then said a disappointing expression.


    "Twelve minutes, you are seven minutes late than I expected. Is it really disappointing that the people in the bureau are left with you?"


    "Ms., we have arrived at the fastest speed after the problem!"


    Another agent said with dissatisfaction. And for his dissatisfaction, Natasha was completely scornful.


    "The fastest thing you call is after I kill the intruder and even his blood has begun to solidify. If this degree is changed to a target with no combat power, all you can do now is to collect the corpse. Don''t make excuses with yourself, new people. No, it doesn''t work. Sometimes, it''s completely useless to slap a hero in a woman''s mouth. We only care about something more practical!"


    Natasha''s topic was stabbed, and soon the agent who just spoke up was blushing and thick. But before he even said something, the partner around him stopped him and said hello to Natasha.


    "Sir, we are just being ordered to act. Please don''t be embarrassed, how are we? And really, if it is not the routine inspection, the power supply problem here, we can''t think of something happening here. I swear, we I did my best and rushed over with the fastest."


    Compared with another guy, this agent is obviously more likely to be a man. He has not only failed to react excessively to Natasha''s words. Instead, they constantly show weakness and sell well, and they are just a small person''s grievances. This caused Natasha to lose interest in them in an instant, but instead leaned over and gave them a path.


    "Forget it. There is a body in the living room, this is the sneak. There is one more, but it seems that I heard something moving and ran ahead. You clean up the body, telling the above, let them search for this area. I believe that if your movements are fast enough, you should still be able to catch him."


    This is exactly what Natasha wants to add to their relationship. When you see these two people, you know that you must be the target of the above-mentioned care, so it is reasonable to toss them and let them work for the intruder for one night.


    As for Steve, I think he should have run very far. If not, then ask him to ask for more happiness. However, with his ability, it is hard to miss these ordinary agents. In addition to adding a block to him, let him have to feel the feeling of being a fox that is chased by the hound, this does not really have much effect. But for Natasha, this is a very interesting thing.


    Some people dare to count her, she naturally has to count back. At the sight of a woman, she is no exception. The hate that can be reported tonight is naturally tonight.


    No matter how she tossed these two unlucky agents and the internal inspection department behind them, the results could not have changed much. The plan of Hydra is not affected by her. Similarly, her plan is the same. Therefore, after she reported her own experience to the superiors of the Tian hammer, she quickly regained the apparent freedom. She didn''t know why it was because she had a few faces, or why the seeds that had been planted by the Hydra began to work.


    For Natasha, these are not important. Because she quickly found a time and secretly told him what she knew. And when she heard her saying, Stark��s reply immediately added a bit of anger.


    "Are you sure everything you said? Natasha?" To be continued.

 Chapter 890： Do you suspect dirty heroes?

    In the current identity of Tony, if someone tells him about the existence of the Hydra spy and the existence of Steve Rogers, and does not give a clear explanation of what happened before and after, then it must be There are a few that have been dropped. Even if it is serious, it is very possible to accept the investigation.


    This has led many people to be quite vigilant about speaking to him. When you say something, you have to think twice or twice in your mind.


    This is the fear of this centralized ruler. If there are still some wealthy people who are arrogant in their own family, they dare to swear to Tony, then they have no courage now. Especially after the recent financial turmoil, even many domestic financial tycoons dare not express their dissatisfaction with him. This can reflect the power of Tony now.


    The last president of the United States with personal authority in history has not been the name of a joke. But anyone who is under his rule should be more secure when facing him. At this point, Natasha was no exception.


    But now, Natasha obviously has no such feelings. So, when she heard Tony ask, she immediately smiled and said in a vague tone.


    "Maybe, Lord, but who can be sure of this kind of thing? I am just a woman, I can''t care so much. So I am only responsible for telling you this. As for the rest, I still have trouble asking you to investigate." Be clear."


    When she finished, she hung up the phone directly, and Tony, who had been mad at the moment, had some meaning that she couldn��t understand. He first looked at the phone in his hand and snorted a few times at it. After confirming that no one has responded to him, he slammed the microphone back and said to his wife.


    "It''s really unreasonable. I just want to ask her about the specific situation, let her confirm that what she said is persuasive. Is it wrong to do this? She actually hangs my phone like this. It is just that."


    "My dear, your idioms are getting better and better. But can you not add Chinese to the middle when you speak English? I don''t understand." Shaking his head and smiling to comfort Tony''s emotions with Maria. Going forward, I held my husband''s shoulder. "Since you think she is unreasonable, just do not take what she said as fake? Is it worth the anger for this?"


    "No, she shouldn''t tell me a lie. It''s a smart woman. If she doesn''t have any grasp, she won''t even mention this to me. Since I dare tell this to me, at the very least. She should have some evidence in her hand."


    ��For example?�� Maria asked curiously, and Tony was serious about explaining to her.


    "For example, she put out some words from Rogers. I said, this is a sly woman, she has a lot of body to let men be fooled. Although Rogers is also a smart guy, but it is in the big picture In this face-to-face communication fraud, he is certainly not the opponent of Natasha."


    "So?"


    "I intend to mobilize a group of elite officers from Ca to enter the Tianshou Bureau. Since the Hydra wants to put the undercover in the Tianshou Bureau, I will put a special screening in the Tianshou Bureau to clean them. Anti-drugs. I have to look at what kind of climate they can make with this trick."


    To mention the Hydra, which is placed undercover and relies on encroaching on enemy forces to strengthen one''s own practice, Tony has some hateful teeth. He is hating the means of this kind of work. Therefore, it is completely resolute and vigorous, and it does not hesitate at all.


    Instead, his wife, Maria, became hesitant after hearing his thoughts.


    "Tony, do you want to know this thing and do it again. I mean, are you too casual to do this?"


    This statement is still the meaning of some of the wife''s tolerance of the husband, if this is changed, it may be pointed out that the nose is arrogant.


    Indeed, Tony��s idea seems to be a bit too messy. However, he does not think so.


    "Maria, I have done this to understand all the causes and consequences. You have to know that the Hydra is a big worry for us, especially in this special key time, we must not have any trouble inside. You should It is clear that this country has changed into a look because of the penetration of the Hydra. I absolutely cannot allow this to happen again. Therefore, it��s my mistakes for these Hydra molecules. Final attitude."


    "But Tony." Feeling the determination of her husband, Maria had already intended to close her mouth. But in the end, I couldn��t help but whisper to him. "You also said, Miss Romanov is a jealous woman. Is this a play she played to specifically mobilize our attention? I know that I suspect that she is not suitable, but You also said that she is not an American. We can''t believe 100% that she is not? And before, in Washington, did she also provide some help to the Hydra captain? There is a premise that you How can we be sure that this is not her faulty move?"


    When he heard his wife, Tony��s face suddenly sank. Then I immediately twisted and faced my wife. He did not see any doubtful look from his wife''s face, which made him feel a little better. But very quickly, he put his face on his face and said to her seriously.


    "Maria, don''t say anything later. You suspect a hero who fought in the front line of the battle. Even if this person can''t stand in a position with our country completely, but she is standing In the entire human camp. We can''t doubt her, and there is no reason to doubt her. She did the most correct thing, thinking about the possible actions of Hydra, and making various countermeasures against them. This is what we should be. Do things. We can''t guess anyone because of this, you know?"


    "I know!" Stopped the action of calming her husband''s emotions, and Maria showed a rather aggrieved look. "I just don''t want you to be deceived. I know that I am useless and can''t help you on these things. But I really just want to reduce your pressure. Is it wrong for me to do this?"


    "No, dear. Of course you are right."


    Tony saw the change of his wife''s face, and Tony immediately became soft. Perhaps because of his father''s example, he is very concerned about his family. Work is at work, although the work of the president has become the embodiment of his ideals. But he is not willing to sacrifice his family for this. So now, he hugged his wife''s waist, put his face on her stomach, and whispered to her.


    "Dear, this world is much more complicated than what you see. And my job is the dirtiest job in the world. I don''t want you to be involved, especially in your current physical condition. Next, so promise me, don''t mix it in?"


    "Tony, I am your wife, what should I bear for you." He hugged Tony''s head and kept him close to himself. Maria was not so easily convinced by him, she obviously had her own opinion. "I know very well how heavy your burden is. You are fighting for our country and putting everything you have on this country. Everything you do now is for countless people. There is a happiest and brightest future. What you do is the most just thing. I am very convinced of this."


    "Maria, any politician can put on the most gorgeous coat of his own behavior. But this does not hide the ugliness of their behavior. Politics, itself is the dirtiest behavior. Those who commit crimes because of murder The crimes are simply harmless lambs in front of us. We can make thousands of lives into ashes by painting, but we can still regard them as figures and regard them as political achievements. The murderous executioner and the shameless nephew are the United States president, a politician destined to go to hell."


    "Dear, I don''t allow you to say that." Listening to Tony''s negative statement, Maria immediately refused to hold his head and put him to himself. "You are my hero and a hero of this country. Everyone here knows that you could choose to enjoy the most luxurious life in the world, but you have chosen the heaviest burden in this country. They are not fools. They look at everything. You are very different from any previous president. They are also very convinced and support you."


    "hope so."


    No one knows more about the change of the people than Tony. Standing in his position, he can see more clearly, what kind of ruthless, fickle creatures are ordinary people in this world. Sometimes he even thinks that it is not worthwhile to fight for these people. But soon he never thought about such a problem again. Because this is a country he loves after all, he is afraid that if he wants to go on, he will lose his current belief.


    "I will always be by your side, support you." And it seems to see Tony''s hesitation on this issue, Maria has not continued to entangle this. She just stroked Tony''s head and said in a whisper. "And our children, he will also support his father."


    The family is always the best source of strength in the world. When Tony heard this, his face immediately showed the most brilliant smile.


    "Don''t worry, dear. Even for you, I will continue to do it. I want to create the best world for my son. I absolutely don''t allow anyone to destroy his future."


    He vowed, and Maria smiled at it. At this moment, they are like the happiest couple in the world. Tony also believes that they are the happiest pair.


    I want to protect it all and protect my lover and children. There is such an idea in his heart. This also made him more disgusted with Steve''s actions.


    The Hydra must die. This is a matter of no room for negotiation. To be continued.

 Chapter 891： Squeeze a calm life

    Zhou Yi settled down with Natasha. This is a bit of his initial imagination, but the exhibition of things is so interesting.


    In short, they are now living a life of cohabitation. And such a life is quite satisfactory for both of them.


    Zhou Yi never said how much time he had drifted in the universe of his world. But I just want to know that it will be a long time. This makes Zhou Yi''s desire for family and feelings extremely strong, otherwise it will not be mixed with Natasha so quickly.


    For Natasha, she did have the idea of ??finding a destination. This week is a good choice for her, or one of the best choices in the world. If there is any dissatisfaction, then there is only one problem. That is, they can''t be exposed.


    This Zhouyi identity can only be hidden in the dark. Because no one can accept the emergence of a second god, even the world''s Zhou Yi may not be able to tolerate his existence. If his existence is exposed, then the result is probably more horrible than the world war.


    Natasha is not as serious as Zhou Yi, but she is also the type of suffering that is more common than ordinary people. She used to be an eight-level agent of the SHIELD. Now she is an eight-level agent of the Tianshou Bureau. It has also been a member of the Avengers. Such an identity, even if there are many taboos, she can be regarded as a key person hidden behind the world.


    Such people actually do not return to the normal society. Like Howard Stark, a lot of age is still being assassinated by the Hydra, which is not necessarily because he has involved too many secrets and organizational reasons. And Natasha''s composition is similar to him, and even goes even further. Because she is the first person, the level of contact must be more complicated.


    People like her, after retirement, can only change their names and live their lives. Even many times, they must monitor the surveillance of all sides and do some inspection reports on a regular basis. Even if this is the case, it must be treated well and be treated with the trust of superiors and organizations. Like Natasha, she does not believe that she can have such a day.


    She always thought that she would die on this job to the day of death. Either they are killed by an enemy or they are counted by their own people. This is all possible, and she also believes that she can accept it all.


    But now, she doesn''t think so. She always felt that a woman is like a weak vine. Without a big tree to support them, they can only live by themselves. But if you have such a big tree, then everything will be completely different. Originally, she did not have this opportunity. Now that she has it, it is definitely necessary to appreciate the feeling of having this destination.


    It may not be appropriate to describe the love of rape. However, during this period of time, the two people lived with a feeling of affection and honey. Of course, this is also because Natasha is still on vacation. She can spend a lot of time on her own life instead of wasting her work. And with the end of her holiday, she got a new assignment, and this new task is really inexplicable for her.


    "What''s wrong? The expression on your face is a bit wrong."


    In a nightgown, Zhou Yi, who was holding a cup of coffee, walked upstairs and asked Natasha, who was looking at the computer and pouting. And listening to his problems, Natasha immediately responded dismissively.


    "The people above said that because of the reasons I have been attacked recently. I may have become the main target of the Hydra. So for my safety and the actions inside the organization, let me take a vacation at home during this time. Don''t participate in the actions of the organization."


    ��Is this crowded out?��


    Zhou Yi is not stupid, he still knows about some things in the Tian hammer bureau. Although Natasha is subject to the scruples of some people on the top floor, she actually has a low status inside the Tianshou Bureau. After all, she is a high-level person who came from the SHIELD era. Many of the SHIELDs that were left in that era were more willing to believe her than the new generation of management who relied on clearing their acquaintances to the top.


    Similarly, the inside of the Avengers is the same. For those old Avengers, Natasha��s right to speak is very important in the alliance they form. It can even be said that in the case of Dr. Bangna��s non-participation, she would be a presence of a few of their Avengers�� orders.


    Such a person is a guy who can''t be trusted. This is definitely something that those above don''t want to see. So taking advantage of this opportunity to crowd out her, in the name of vacation to sever her connection with the organization, and then bit by bit to eat away the resources of her men. These things are definitely done out.


    Natasha can naturally see things that Zhou Yi can see, and because of this, the smile on her face will be so disdainful.


    "I can even guess who this is. Osborne has never been honest. It is a fat for him. He can''t make no idea about it. But isn''t he not funny? At this time, I still think about internal struggles. Isn��t he afraid that he will fall into the abyss?��


    "I know Osborne, this is an ambitious guy. But ambition needs the support of strength, I am afraid he is now aware of the problem of his own strength. So I want to get new strength from you."


    Putting down the coffee in his hand and getting to the ear of Natasha, Zhou Yi smiled at her like this.


    "Well, don''t think about the problem of this idiot. What are your plans for next?"


    "Of course, dear." Kissing the side of the person around him, Natasha smiled and stood up. "I didn''t intend to spend all of my time on these idiots. Since they let me take a vacation, then I have to enjoy the time of vacation. I am going shopping, I have recently released the new fashion. I didn''t try it through. And some of my clothes and shoes have to be updated."


    "There is always a piece of clothing in the woman''s closet, and the shoes seem to be the same. I understand, what do I need to do?"


    When he licked his mouth, Zhou Yi said to her with a smile. And when he heard him, Natasha patted him and smiled at him.


    "Still forget it, dear. You are here fortunately, at least they can''t be you. If you go out with me, there are so many people, and you will have problems if you recognize them. So you Still stay at home honestly, get ready for dinner and talk."


    It��s not a joke that a woman can go shopping for a day. Natasha obviously has this plan. And when she heard her say this, Zhou Yi did not mean to object. Although he can rely on his keen sense and avoid the sight of some people, but as Natasha said, there are many people with mixed eyes, and it will inevitably lead to any flaws. You can��t just kill people for shopping. Besides, he also has no hobby of shopping.


    "Well, just listen to you. What do you want for dinner? I will prepare in advance."


    I rolled my eyes and shrugged my shoulders. Zhou Yi agreed to follow Natasha''s meaning while expressing helplessness. And seeing the man''s answer so honest, Natasha immediately smiled and pressed his face, whispered to her.


    "Don''t be too sad, dear. After a while, I will get you some cosmetic tools, and then we can go out and play together. In addition, I want to eat French food in the evening. There are several wineries in California in the wine cellar. Good wine, you can taste which is more suitable for us."


    "If you let me be satisfied at night, I will let you enjoy it."


    At the end of the day, Natasha left the room with a smile and a smile. And looking at an uncharacteristic, soft and unusual woman. Zhou Yi smiled and began to work hard for the night.


    Some people want to live vigorously, while others like a calm life. Like Zhou Yi and Natasha, they have experienced enough vigorous things in their lives, so many times they prefer to enjoy a quiet and dull lifestyle.


    Living like an ordinary person is actually the happiest thing for them. Because you don''t experience everything they have experienced, you won''t understand what kind of burden they are carrying all day long. When you are thundering for some small things in your life, they are biting their teeth and holding on to the lives of dozens of hundreds of people.


    When you are going to die for a bit of emotional frustration, many of them are struggling in desperation and have tried their best to keep a little bit of hope.


    Therefore, don''t take the reason why the life of ordinary people is a lie, and the experience is different. People are not qualified to blame others'' feelings.


    Of course, such a woman who has experienced such a lot of Natasha actually doesn''t care much about other people''s opinions. She is more willing to live alive according to the lifestyle she wants. And now, she is doing this.


    Like every woman who loves shopping, she began to indulge in the streets. Most of the cities on the West Coast are very wealthy, especially along some of the coastline, and there are many luxury shops. It takes a lot of economic strength to shop in this place, but this is not a problem for Natasha.


    She is very rich. After all, she is a senior agent. In terms of income, she is no worse than some first-line stars. And the most important thing is that she can legally avoid taxes. Being able to avoid taxes in a country where taxes and deaths are equally important is clearly one of the fastest ways to accumulate wealth. And this makes Natasha have enough experience to enjoy the full shopping fun.


    If she can, she really wants to spend all her day on it. But it turns out that this is an insane idea. Because she already has a guest who has been monitoring herself. As time goes by, this uninvited guest seems to be less and less patient. So when she walked through a street, this guy was already coming towards her. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 892： Resurrection of the Soviet mother

    Going to Natasha is a woman who can see the Slavs at a glance, with a strong face and a strong body. If Natasha is an elegant cheetah, then this woman is a majestic lioness. This can be reflected in her speech.


    Snoring, talking with a strong nasal sound. And the most important thing is that she is still speaking Russian.


    "Romanov, I want to talk to you!"


    Natasha, who hasn��t heard anyone talking to herself in Russian for a long time, was a glimpse of her opening moment, then nodded and pointed to the open-air seat of the street cafe, replied to her in Russian. .


    "Yes, go there. I think you shouldn''t want to stand up with me all the time."


    Natasha��s answer made the woman frown, but she finally hesitated and nodded, agreeing with Natasha��s proposal. The two were sitting in the corner of the pedestrian street, although their intentions were unobtrusive, but the effect was not very obvious.


    Natasha is the most beautiful kind of beauty, coupled with the recent refreshing sake, the original appearance of Fanghua has a few more gorgeous. This is not only a huge killing power for men, but also for women. So even in the inconspicuous corner, there are always some passers-by who can''t help but look at her.


    This is normal for Natasha. A beautiful woman is born to be noticed, she is used to it. But the woman opposite her is not used to this. Because she is not the type that is popular. A woman whose arms are thicker than the average man''s calves is unlikely to be too popular, especially if the stout is completely supported by muscles.


    But this woman obviously didn''t care about the eyes of others, so she quickly ignored them and said to Natasha.


    "This is what you want. If so, we should be able to start now."


    "Of course." Grasping the initiative is the most important part of agent psychology. Although it was brought to the door, Natasha did not want to hand over the initiative. So she responded to this sentence, but did not answer this woman immediately. Instead, I called the waiter and ordered two cups of coffee. Slowly sipping in front of this woman.


    This behavior is naturally the face of the Slavic woman opposite her face anger, but she still suppressed her temper, waiting for Natasha''s follow-up.


    Looking at the reaction of this woman, Natasha had already had a preliminary judgment in her heart.


    A little self-control, but the temper itself is still a bit too big. It should not be a senior spy, or it will not have such obvious performance. Give this woman a good deal, and Natasha began to talk to her without hesitation.


    "Since you know who I am, I think you and the guys behind you should have already made a detailed understanding of me. So in exchange, should you also tell me your identity, let me also be with you Have a preliminary understanding?"


    "Salabova. You can call me like this."


    The rough hand was squatting on the small table in front of him. This woman not only wore masculine clothes, but also acted masculine. And this is what makes Natasha can''t help picking her eyebrows. Such a woman, I am afraid that it will be more like hands-on than starting a mouth.


    Thinking in my heart, Natasha continued to ask quietly.


    "Well, Sarabova, can you tell me what you want to do? I don''t think we know it before. If you want to find a job or do something else, should you consider other people? Right?"


    "Don''t think about using this capitalist way to confuse me. I am not looking for you for these superficial things, Romanov." Coldly snorted, Sarabova slammed the table under his hand. . The strength of her hand was not small, and suddenly these small tables made a scream of overwhelming. While hearing this voice, the waiter who was watching couldn''t help but reveal some toothache.


    He was originally looking at the beauty, but did not think that sitting with the beautiful woman is actually a female tyrannosaurus. Such an obvious act of destroying private property would have been stopped if it was normal, but now he has no courage to connect.


    Because the light is to look at the body type, I know that this small body is definitely not enough for others to play. The combat power of Maozi is known all over the world. Even a woman who is a child cannot be underestimated. He doesn''t want to try to see how big the gap between his combat power and the woman is.


    The waiter is silent, and does not mean that Natasha is silent. In fact, Natasha guessed the identity of the woman as soon as she heard the voice of the woman. This surprised her a bit, but on the surface she was still a smiling, indifferent look.


    "This is a private site. Please be careful. Don''t just break other people''s things. In addition, capitalism? For a long time, no one has heard anyone say this in Russian. This tone and the Soviet Union��s disintegration But looking at your age, it seems that it should not be the people of that era."


    "The Soviet mother will not die, you give me this, Romanov."


    When I heard Natasha''s words, Sharapova''s muscles were pumped, and the expression on her face became fierce. But this time she didn''t lick anything, but put a very serious look on Natasha warning.


    Upon hearing this warning, Natasha nodded casually, but her hand was slowly reaching into her handbag. And Sharapova didn''t seem to see this. She just looked at Natasha''s eyes and continued to talk to her after seeing her nod.


    "As for my identity, you don''t have to guess too much, I will tell you. As the black widow of the former KGB, I think you should know the super-warrior plan of the Soviet secret forces. I am the product of this plan, it was frozen. One of the super warriors for more than 20 years. Now the purpose of my coming to you is very simple. We need your support to help us restore the glory of the Soviet mother."


    Sarah Pova��s straight words made Natasha immediately provoke her eyebrows. She knows a little about the Soviet Super Soldiers program. Because she is also a product of this plan. And according to the information she got in the past, this plan seems to have a deeper department, and this department seems to have developed a different super soldier.


    We must know that when the United States and the Soviet Union competed, it was all about you at every level. The same is true for the Super Warrior program. Unlike the US captain who already has finished products in the United States, the Soviet Union has been overwhelmed in this regard. Therefore, the Soviets have also developed a very high demand for the development of their own super-warriors.


    The American Super Soldiers program requires only invincibility on the battlefield. Just like Steve Rogers, it is enough to reach the limit of physical fitness. The Soviet Union believed that this would not reflect the strength of my great Soviet Union. Our super soldiers must press the Americans.


    So the Soviets selected the most elite group of people from the army, spies and government departments, hoping to use them as a model to create the most powerful super soldiers. It is not only the combat power that can compete with the Americans, but also the professional quality to crush the American standard.


    Natasha knew the slogan of making super soldiers at the time. The requirement is that at least to be proficient in the language of the 20 countries, both invincible in the frontal battlefield, and in the sneaking work of the espionage class. It is a qualified standard to disintegrate a small state regime overnight and let it fall into a complete anarchy.


    To be honest, when I heard this, Natasha always thought that this was the government department blowing the air, just like the big Ivan, which is obviously 50 million tons, but it has blown 100 million tons. Now it seems that this is indeed a bit of an atmosphere, because this performance of Sharapova is not like the point of being able to disintegrate a small state regime by espionage and assassination.


    But Natasha didn''t mean to mean her, because she knew a very basic truth. That is, things made in the Soviet Union may have moisture, but there will never be too much water. The two superpowers in the world are not blown out, they have always been played.


    In her heart, she has already developed deep jealousy against this female super soldier. This jealousy is more from the pressure that her former motherland brought to her. But this does not mean that she will choose to give in.


    "Why do you want to choose me? I am not a big man, I can hardly give you any substantial help."


    "Intelligence, and connections. I believe that you have accumulated a lot of things in this area for more than 20 years. I also believe that you must know a lot of Soviets who want to restore the glory of their motherland. Natasha. Nove, since we have chosen you, naturally we know how much power you can produce. So don''t think about escaping, don''t think about hiding. I only have one sentence, the motherland is calling you, your answer is what!"


    From the eyes of Sharapova, she obviously has great hopes for Natasha. But to her disappointment, Natasha did not nod her as she had imagined, but after hesitating, she simply and directly refused her.


    "Sorry, I don''t have this interest. The Soviet Union is already dead. This is something that smart people can see. I miss my motherland very much, but I don''t miss the old **** who destroyed the Soviet Union. So, I I won''t cooperate with you. I even want to know who is letting you come over and find me."


    Silently grabbed a pistol from the handbag, Natasha pointed at Sharapova''s head and said to her seriously.


    "Tell me who you sent it? Hydra, or the hammer?" (~^~)

 Chapter 893： The motherland is no longer dangerously fighting

    With the gun out, the situation is different. The people around them immediately screamed, and many people began to flee. However, the two of them did not have much action, and they always maintained their current status. Of course, in the heart they can''t be so calm.


    For Natasha, if someone ran to your home and said to you, I am your sister, your child who abused you from childhood, experimented with you, and the mother who has been dead for more than 20 years has not died. Let us work hard and pull her out of the grave. What kind of thoughts would you be?


    Anyway, Natasha''s heart will not be very happy, or very unhappy. She is not as enthusiastic about her own Soviet mother as some people think. In fact, most people who have experienced the most turbulent times in the Soviet Union have similar ideas to her.


    They may miss the Soviet glory of that time, but they will never be willing to return to that life. There is no other reason why the almost collapsed people''s livelihood is enough to keep them from turning. We must know that although the Soviet Union was one of the two great powers of that era, compared with the United States, she was actually a template for malformation.


    On the one hand, it is able to force Americans to hang themselves, almost always ready to fight the heavy industry and military industry of nuclear war, on the other hand, it is the agricultural and light industry that even restricts the distribution of basic national materials, plus the latter stage of the Soviet Union. It��s hard to let the Soviets who had experienced that era have more memories of the days of that time.


    This is especially true for Natasha. A girl who can be trained by the KGB can say nothing when she is young. Coupled with the fact that she was unable to give birth because of the transformation experiment, she is equivalent to losing the possibility of owning a family for the Soviet Union. It makes it really difficult for her to have any special memories of that time.


    However, her thoughts Sharapova could not understand. In fact, when Natasha pointed the gun at her head, she had already raised her eyes and revealed a dangerous look.


    "Do you want to be a traitor and betray our Soviet mother?"


    She asked such a question in a harsh tone, and as she asked, the muscles on her body tightened. Obviously, the answer she got will affect the decision she made. And when she did this, she obviously ignored the little pistol in front of her eyes.


    This is the performance of the art daring, and Natasha does not have much hope for this thing. She just maintained her own movements and then shook her head very sharply at Sharapova.


    "No one wants to see the resurrection of the Soviet Union. I don''t want to, those people I know won''t think so. And, do you really have such an idea? Don''t be kidding, you just want to fight. The flag of the Soviet Union, and you take more benefits."


    Natasha saw it very clearly, or he thought it was too clear. It��s been more than two decades, and the ardent patriots should wake up in the face of harsh realities. The Soviet Union has fallen, this former behemoth, the earth has fallen on its rigid system and the insatiable rulers. And once it falls, it''s hard to get up again.


    Russia is nominally the successor of the Soviet Union, but in fact he is far from the Soviet Union at that time. Moreover, even if a character like Putin is in charge of the rudder of the big ship, it is almost impossible to have any return to heaven. Some people blasphemed the great emperor, making Russia worse and worse, and could not recover the glory of the Soviet era. Even let Russia be second-class from the first class. Think carefully, is this really his problem? In fact, it is not necessarily the case that the Western countries are afraid that few people will be more talented and capable than the great emperor. He can''t drive Russia''s recovery, not because of capacity problems. It is because of the huge drawbacks left by the Soviet Union. It is hard to return, and it can be said that until now, Russia is still tasting the bitter fruit left by the Soviet Union.


    Smart people can see this, so most of the old Soviet Union also put down some thoughts of the year. As for today, more than 20 years later, how many people will take the Soviet Union seriously when the new generation becomes the main force? Natasha knew very well what the answer was, so she was very sure that this was just the banner that the group had played.


    And why did she play these banners. In Natasha''s view, if it is not the Hydra who wants to mess things up, stir up a pool of water. Then it is the Tian Hammer Bureau who wants to set up a trap to swindle her, so that she can honestly hand over the right to speak in her hands. None of these two is acceptable to her, so she refused very simply on this issue.


    However, Sharapova can''t accept this, or anyone who is not patriotic like her is hard to accept this. For her, the Soviet Union was ruined, just like what was just born yesterday. How can she not be like the old rivers and lakes of Natasha, forgetting to be clean. So her reaction was very huge, even far from Natasha''s imagination.


    In Natasha��s opinion, after being debunked by herself, how can this woman be silent and play two more mouthpieces, but she did not do this, but directly raised her legs and put them in the middle. The table kicked over and over.


    Natasha immediately fired, and it was the best choice to shoot at the target at this time. Whether you can kill the other party, even if it can only cause a little bit of damage, it can play an unexpected role in the back confrontation. So she immediately pulled the trigger.


    But she still looked down on Sharapova''s reaction. As the product of the black technology and the rank of soldiers in the last period of the Soviet Union, what Sharapova can do is exactly the limit that the human body can reach. So the gun didn''t hit her at all. She just shook her body and used the cover of the table to evade Natasha''s shooting.


    Natasha immediately wanted to make up the second shot, but at this time, Sharapova was pushing the table in midair and slammed into her.


    The bullet hit the table, and Natasha couldn''t even determine if she had hit the target behind. If she looks closely, maybe she can get the correct answer, but at this time, she has no extra effort to observe something.


    Sharapova��s coming is fierce and powerful. It was only a moment that it hit Natasha, which made Natasha feel like she was hit by a car, and the most terrible thing was that she couldn��t stand in this situation in high heels. heel.


    A woman who came to go shopping is naturally beautiful how to dress up, so she has nothing to understand when she goes out in high heels. However, in this escalation to melee confrontation, high heels have become a serious problem.


    Sharapova wore a combat military boot with a layer of steel plate inside. The pace is steady, and naturally, in the melee, you will be able to swing your own 100%. But Natasha will not work. The world is not a person who does not wear high-heeled shoes, but there is absolutely no precedent for wearing high-heeled shoes to get the enemy in the same level as himself.


    If there is, then you are definitely watching a Hollywood vase movie. Yes, the person who dares to shoot this must be in order to win a vase role. Fighting is a rigorous thing. In real fighting, the person wearing high heels is absolutely impossible to show how chic, she can only be limited.


    Natasha is no exception to this point. Don''t look at her before playing with the captain. It is because she was caught off guard by Steve. Moreover, the captain''s fighting ability may not be comparable to her. After all, she was the ace of the KGB and was trained by the state secret martial arts Sisterma in the Soviet era. And Steve, who was born in the last century, estimates that he only has the basics of free combat and boxing.


    But Sharapova is different. She has the same background as Natasha, and she must have been trained in secret martial arts such as Sambo and Sistema, so they are not much different in this kind of foundation. However, in terms of physical fitness, Natasha will be inferior to Sharapova.


    Natasha is one meter tall and seventy-seven and weighs forty-nine kilograms. Strictly speaking, she is a relatively petite type of European and American. And Sarah Powa is one meter tall and eighty-nine in weight, and the body is strong. And fighting this kind of thing, body size and weight advantage are sometimes the biggest advantage.


    A longer arm span means you can attack each other faster, and a bigger weight means you have an advantage in confrontation. In the case of small Boda, most of the things in the fight are just talk about it. Its hierarchy is distinct, far more stringent than most people think.


    Therefore, Natasha''s current situation is that the disadvantages are constantly piled up together. From the beginning, she has fallen into the worst situation.


    She was shocked by the power of Sharapova, and she could not help but start to retreat. And without waiting for the pointed heel to support her body, Sharapova had punched through the table between the two and slammed on Natasha''s chest. Although there was a layer of good fat to buffer, Natasha took a breath and was knocked down.


    And looking at Natasha, who had fallen to the ground, Sharapova''s eyebrows were drawn, and immediately revealed a terrible fierceness.


    "Go to hell, traitor."


    Her knees immediately penetrated the small wooden table and fell to the upper body of Natasha with a thunderous momentum. With her strength and her own weight, if she is hit by her, then Natasha''s entire sternum may be broken into pieces.


    This is not a joke, but a real possibility. The killing machines cultivated in these military forces are fully capable of doing this. So Natasha is already in a critical situation. She has to avoid it, but now it is not that simple to avoid. Unless she is willing to sacrifice something.


    Not too late to think, Natasha can only desperately withdraw. But her thighs are still exposed to Sharapova''s attack. Seeing that Sharapova''s attack is about to fall, but suddenly, her body that was originally in the free fall suddenly suddenly stopped.


    someone is coming! (~^~)

 Chapter 894： Seeing others devour everything

    The Soviets saw the strength of the captain of the United States, so they began to cultivate the super soldiers. When they want to come, they should cultivate the most powerful individual combat power in the world. Although the single killing of the country is the slogan they blow out, it also shows how much confidence they have in the super soldiers they have cultivated.


    It��s just that they didn��t seem to think about the existence of superpowers and mutants in the world at the beginning. Compared with these existences, these so-called super soldiers are really nothing.


    Don''t look at the American captain''s reputation, it seems to be very powerful. But if you really want to be combative, the average soldier is ten, and he is at most one hundred. The abilities of the mutants are basically one hundred or so. The estimated value of the Wolverine is more than two hundred. As for the others, it is even more difficult to say more.


    It can be said that if there is not a magical shield, the captain of the United States has no qualification for confronting some super-powerful people. And even with such a thing, he only just got the ticket.


    Super soldiers are in the same line, as long as they are not mutated to the extent that they can make a monster like Hulk. Then their level is actually in a line. This means that, including the super soldiers of the Soviet Union, they do not have the ability to deal with most of the superpowers.


    The water here is deep and deeper than the ditch. You can never know how many terrible monsters are hidden inside. Super soldiers can only count as tuna at this point. It��s okay to eat small fish. If you encounter a big guy, you really don��t know how to die. So, super soldiers really don''t have anything remarkable.


    For example, now, when a super-powered person intervenes, Sharapova has no possibility of continuing. Even said that she even turned her head to see if she couldn''t do it. But she couldn''t see it, it didn''t mean that Natasha couldn''t see it, and when Natasha saw the figure behind her, she couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Ganata, when are you coming back?"


    "It��s just now." Garnata, a city beauty, smiled and yelled at Natasha, then said to her in a joke. "But I didn''t think that your life was so dangerous. The last time you were attacked, it was no problem. This time you met you, you are still being attacked again. Should I say that you should change jobs?"


    "If I can, I would rather retire."


    Dramatically separated from the danger, Natasha has a feeling of collapse. However, she still braced to climb up from the ground, and then responded to her in an old friend''s tone.


    A pretty female agent is basically a trick. Even if they had once said hello, they could show the feeling of an old acquaintance when they met for the second time. If the average person does this, it will give people a feeling of inexplicable or not sick. But if it is a beautiful woman to do this, then most of it is a surprise.


    Don''t think that women don''t like beautiful women. In fact, everyone who loves beauty has it. As long as they don''t violate her personal interests, they can actually accept those beautiful women.


    However, this trick is somewhat inappropriate for Garnata.


    The age of Garnata is so large that I am afraid that most people can��t guess it. Even said that even she is a little too lazy to calculate this kind of thing. Because the way humans calculate is too impractical for her. You can''t expect a dying cockroach to understand the human way of life, because the life of these two species is really incomparable. According to the way people can live for a hundred years, the whole life of mankind is 36,500 times that of this creature. And Garnata, as a planet devourer, is the daughter of the cosmic order, and her long life can be compared with those in the universe. So if she compares with humans, I am afraid I have to add a dozen or so zeros to the previous figure.


    In this case, when a man has been replaced by more than a dozen generations, Garnata seems to be younger, and his mind is not as ignorant as a young girl who has just stepped into society. So she immediately saw the little trick of Natasha, and then quietly shifted the topic between the two.


    "How do you want to solve this woman, do you need me to help?"


    Looked at Sharapova, who had no difference from the wax figure, and looked at the smiling Garnata. Natasha thought about it carefully, but she nodded seriously.


    "Then it will be handed over to you."


    One word, but for Sharapova is the result of destruction. Garnata is definitely the top character in this class of superpowers. For example, the super sea monster in the deep sea, the existence of these tuna levels, in front of her is really not enough.


    In fact, it is indeed a suture. The moment Natasha answered this. Sharapova turned into an indescribable rainbow in front of her, and then slammed into the mouth of Garnata.


    The process was so horrific that the crowds around them were immediately screaming in horror. As for why? They all thought they saw the devil who swallowed the soul. And really, Natasha actually has this idea.


    But she knows that the girl in front of this girl is much more powerful than the devil, so she can maintain the basic calm of her heart, just asking Garnata with such a strange expression.


    "You, have you eaten her?"


    "The existence of a creature is itself a kind of cosmic energy. It is a normal thing for me to eat this energy."


    Picking up a white handkerchief and gently rubbing the corners of the mouth, Ganata apparently noticed the changes in Natasha''s eyes after listening to her, so she immediately smiled and explained to her in a supplementary way.


    "Reassure, I don''t like to eat people. For me, this is no different from swallowing a dust. Humans are not on my menu, this time I just just give it a hand."


    Natasha wants to ask her this time. Do you know how much dust a person swallows every day? But she thought about it, after all, she still didn''t ask this question. This is a clear-cut thing, and her smart woman can''t do it. And now, she has more important things to ask.


    "Don''t you say to find your father, to stop him from swallowing our world''s ideas? Now, what''s the result?"


    "Of course, it may just be different from what you think."


    Garnata shook his head and was about to say something. At this time, the sound of the police sirens of Urala accompanied by the movements of the striking meteors were already on the street, and they completely surrounded Natasha.


    Under normal circumstances, the police force is required to arrive at the scene within fifteen minutes. In fact, this number is very volatile. There is no unified representation at all. However, since the implementation of the wisdom management method, this figure has been basically stabilized for about ten minutes. And now, five minutes to the scene, this is absolutely satisfying to all the people around.


    For Zhiwu, most people are loved and afraid.


    Love is because these robots do change their security environment in a tangible way. The Americans have legally written guns into the Constitution, which is doomed to the great danger of law and order in the United States. In fact, this is true. With the gradual intensification of social contradictions, the miraculous routine of the level of thinking has developed. Violence is almost everywhere in this country.


    Someone was forced to go to nowhere to drive a plane to the IRS. And some people just slap their hands and take the gun to find the next day. Money forces people to take risks, and the miraculousness of the human beings is dysfunctional. In such a country, law and order is not a problem. It is really a hell.


    It is in this case that the Zhizhi can actually pull the building down, which has forced the Americans who have experienced many disasters to honestly say thank you to the Zhihe.


    But even so, most Americans are afraid of the wisdom of the weapons. It is not just the old saying of the Chinese, but it is applicable to any country in the world, any nation. Even the multi-ethnic complex of the United States is no exception. Don''t forget, this is one of the countries with the most serious racial discrimination, let alone the wisdom of human beings.


    All in all, the wisdom of the weapon brings convenience to human life. But human beings simply cannot agree that the mental health is a life. They only regard the wisdom of the weapon as a tool. Just like now, after seeing the enlightenment of the mentally armed, someone in the surrounding crowd immediately shouted.


    "Come on, the iron sheet. The woman ate another woman. She packed her up, or she would have eaten us."


    If it was the wisdom of the previous era, then they would obviously rebut on their own identity issues before they rounded up the dangerous targets. But now, they can''t reach the level of the Austrian era, even if they have that ability, they can''t show it. So they can only walk honestly and approach the Garnata. And began to sound a warning to her.


    "Ms., you have already threatened the law and order in the area. Please cooperate with our actions, put your hands on your head and stop all your actions. Otherwise, we will not be able to guarantee your life safety. Repeat it."


    "Annoying!"


    I took a look at the wisely moving saga, and looked at the crowds around me who watched the excitement and even pointed out that they had to seize their own onlookers. Garnata snorted and then immediately swam away.


    No matter the intellectuals around her, and the crowds who watched the excitement, they became the energy light that could be eaten by her in her coldness, and then they rushed into her mouth.


    She doesn''t like to eat people, but it doesn''t mean she won''t eat people. Just like Natasha thought, who cares how much dust he has sucked in today? For Garnata, this is actually not much different. And seeing her move, Natasha is already sinking to the extreme. (~^~)

 Chapter 895： Final attitude and fate

    According to the previous statement, I said that at the time of the first meeting with Natasha, Garnata still had some good feelings for the earth and the life on earth. She seems to have reached an agreement with the Earth itself to include the Earth within its own protection. It is precisely because of this that she communicated with Natasha, indicating that she wanted to persuade her father to dispel the idea that he swallowed the idea of ??the earth.


    But now, from her performance, she seems to have lost the previous idea.


    This is a very dangerous signal. For Natasha, it is the same for the whole human race. However, with the luck of Natasha, Natasha ignored her previous actions and smiled and sent such a question to her. "You have to persuade your father about this, and now the result is going on."


    When he heard Natasha ask, Garnata just smiled and didn''t give her the first answer. She may also be thinking about how to get back to Natasha, but soon she has a preliminary idea.


    "Do you know why I want to protect this planet?"


    Natasha shook her head. He heard what Garnata had said about the Earth, but she didn''t believe how much binding it would be. The agreement was originally meant to be torn apart, so I believe that this is basically a fool. At the beginning, what Natasha really wanted to believe her was because of Garnata��s attitude at the time.


    But now her attitude has obviously changed, or a small skew, which can be felt from her words.


    "I left my father when I was very young, because I was the second life born out of my father in this group. My father had no experience in raising children. He didn''t know how to raise them. Me. Plus he is not so gentle, so I left him when I was very young."


    ��I looked for a lot of places to live in the endless universe. But in the end, I chose this planet and regarded her as my home. This is a gentle planet, she accepted me unselfishly, and once for me. I provided a key energy source. At that time, I was a child, and my weight was not as big as it is now, so this planet can still help me. And as time goes by, I slowly grow up. I don��t dare Ask her for something."


    Having said that, Garnata smiled and pointed to the distant sky.


    "Now I am looking for the planet as my food thousands of light years away. But I will never forget the care that this planet once took care of me. For me, this is my friend, my foster mother, It''s a existence that deserves my protection. But for her children, such as you humans, I don''t really have any good senses."


    "I have observed human beings for almost 10,000 years. From the beginning of your slash-and-burn cultivation to the present, you have been hurting my friends, greedily parasitizing on her, destroying everything about her. Father said that you are threatening the universe. The species, in my opinion, is not a rumored, unfounded statement. He said that he has his reason, because you did a lot of things without a bottom line."


    "I have seen the experiments you did when you were fighting for the US and the Soviet Union, whether it was detonating the big Ivan or the meteor fish experiment (the largest man-made nuclear test that was detonated in outer space during the Cold War in the United States, the nuclear bomb was 400 kilometers above the Pacific Ocean). Detonated with a nuclear equivalent of 1.4 million tons. The explosion effect far exceeded expectations, so some scientists worry that the big bang may permanently change the Earth''s magnetic field, which may catastrophically weaken the Earth''s self-protection of cosmic rays and expose the Earth. In dangerous radiation, it gradually destroys the ecology of animals and plants, and it also increases the risk of cancer in humans. Later, the Soviet Union worried about similar results, proposed to ban related experiments, and finally formed the Outer Space Treaty in 1967, aiming to prevent Any one of the space nuclear explosion experiments) is harmful to the planet Earth. Not to mention that you also have large quantum colliders, as well as Kola ultra-deep drills that want to penetrate the center of the earth. Terrible thoughts. You don��t even know that you are grateful to raise and nurture your Mother Earth. You are just doing your best to destroy her and hurt. Hurt her."


    "If it wasn''t for the father who wanted to swallow this planet together, I would never stop him from doing anything to you humans. In other words, I prevented him from harming the earth for the main purpose. As for you, it is The incidental product under this condition."


    After hearing this, Natasha understood what she meant. And at this moment she couldn''t help but widen her eyes and said.


    "Ganata, do you want to violate your promise?"


    "committed to?"


    Upon hearing this, Garnata immediately revealed a smile that made Natasha feel a little cold.


    "There is no promise, Natasha. My initial thought was just that I didn''t want my father to fight with your god. I know their power, if they fight, it is likely to directly affect the world. It doesn''t matter if you humans are destroyed. I don''t want my friends to be hurt with you. This is my original intention to find you."


    "But now, I have new ideas. My father is right. Human beings are a cancer, dangerous, and affecting the life of the universe. I want to protect my friends and ignore your harm is wrong. Because even if I am blocking my father now, you humans will probably destroy your parent star in the future. Then everything I have done has no meaning. So, I made it. A more sensible decision."


    When she said that her father had said this, Natasha knew what it meant by her decision. And this is to let her sink her face immediately, and drink coldly against Garnata.


    "Your thoughts are impossible to achieve. Don''t forget, there are gods in this world that you are jealous of."


    "I know." With her arms around her arms, Garnata shifted her gaze to a farther place. "Your **** is completely different from us. I want to protect the planet itself, and he wants to protect it is your entire human being. On the surface we should be on the same front, but in fact, we It��s totally different camps. This means we finally got a fight. But that��s my father��s business.��


    "I have told everything to my father, and he has come up with a solution that will satisfy me. Since you have such a strong confidence in your god, then you can tell him that my father is in the depths of the sky. Waiting for him. Use a battle to decide the fate of your humanity. If you win, I will stay away from the earth with my father forever. And if we win, then humanity must be completely destroyed. All human beings, Even with your civilization, everything you have made, it will be erased. This is our gauntlet, and I need you to hand over it to that person and let him reply to me as soon as possible."


    Garnata finally expressed her intention to come back, that is to come to the next book. And this means that for Natasha, who is a human being on earth, it is really unacceptable.


    Imagine that even your own life can''t be controlled, and you have to be pinned on a ridiculous duel as a chip. This is absolutely unacceptable to anyone who has self-thinking. However, Natasha did not have any resistance. Because don''t look at more than six billion people, but in this matter, they really have no ability to resist.


    Just like a wayward child can carry a pot of hot water and drown a nest of ants. The ants face the atrocities of the children, not to mention the vocal protests, and even the right to resist. In this matter, the status of human beings is no different from ants. In the presence of two god-level figures who can shock the universe, they also have no right to scream.


    This is a very wrong thing, but it is also very difficult. The arm twisted the thigh, not to mention the ant''s arm and the elephant''s thigh.


    However, it is impossible to say that human beings are willing to hold back. No one will be willing to fight so hard, or see others blogging their lives. So even a smart woman like Natasha, at this time is also trying to break the way in her heart.


    This is not easy! That''s right, but it doesn''t mean you can''t do it. Natasha thinks this because she knows that she has a different card in her hand. And this card is likely to be the biggest hope for their turnaround. However, how do you use this hole card? She has no idea yet.


    Ganata did not give her too much time to think. The purpose of her coming here is to simply declare war on the Ming Wang. This is the only taboo role on the planet behind her and her father. As for the other characters, it is no longer within the scope of her consideration. Since the goal has been reached, then she has no reason to stay here.


    And just as she just wanted to leave, a burst of gunfire slammed like a storm. In an instant, the smoldering smoke and dust mist shrouded the entire shape of the Garnata. This is the sound of the Vulcan cannon, and hearing this sound almost means the arrival of the Avengers.


    Natasha��s judgment is almost 100% correct. Because of the next moment, a gray-black figure slammed down from the sky and made such a sound to the Garnata, still shrouded in smoke.


    "Alien, you have been arrested. Raise your hand, otherwise we can calculate the previous account!"

 Chapter 896： Initial confrontation is vulnerable

    After all, the Tianshou Bureau was not a blind man. They found the trace of Ganata and what she did. This also gives them full reason to mobilize the Avengers, and the power of these superheroes to attack and arrest her.


    However, this is a thought that is taken for granted. Because they don''t understand what kind of power Garnata has. Again, the ordinary life of a small planet, it is really impossible to imagine the existence of those who can cross the universe and the stars.


    This is true even for the more intelligent Rodi in humans. He and Garnata had a hand, but that was a moment. The result was that he was lying in a hospital bed for a week, and was almost sent to the intensive care unit because the body''s energy content, including blood sugar, reached a minimum standard. This seems to have shown the gap between the two, but Rodi does not think it is true at all.


    People are born with a strong and subjective judgment. In the face of this situation, Roddy''s first reaction is that he was concealed, and definitely not that I actually can''t do a woman. As a proud American soldier, Roddy naturally can''t keep this humiliation on his body. So when he discovered that the dangerous character Garnata appeared again, his only idea was to take this opportunity to get back to the scene.


    With this in mind, he rushed over at the fastest speed, and he had to say that he came very timely. In such a situation that such a late step may be empty, his eagerness gives all Avengers a special opportunity.


    Of course, this is also a special opportunity for Garnata. A chance to prove that she is not a joke.


    After saying a routine, Roddy was in front of Natasha. Although he thinks that Garnata can handle the reason that he is completely sneak attack, he is not arrogant to think that this woman is not threatening at all. She must be dangerous, and in this case, Natasha without any protection is undoubtedly the one most likely to be hurt. As teammates, even if they are not in the same camp, he also has the need to protect her safety.


    "Natasha, you have nothing to do. Does this guy take you?"


    "I''m fine, she just came to talk. Be careful, your attack has no use for her."


    Through the thick armor of Roddy, Natasha warned him with caution. And just after she said this, the smoke that was spattered by the bullets was already blasting away with a strong wind. The Garnata that emerged from it is naturally unscathed.


    Unscathed, even the clothes are clean. However, this does not mean that Garna will forgive Roddy for this. No matter how to say it, she is also a woman, and the woman''s mind is always not much bigger.


    So there was no excessive negotiation with Rodi, she just slapped him directly across the distance. It is natural that a woman does this without any harm. But she is different, even if it is through the air, she can let Roddy understand what is called crushing of strength.


    In an instant, it was a bang, and Roddy was shot like a fly. It is a famous luxury street, and the shops on both sides of the road are not over three floors in order to ensure the light. Because there is no high-rise building blockage, Rodi has almost no ability to suspend this type of flight.


    He quickly flew over a long distance and then fell into the shallow sea in a splash of water. And seeing him for a long time no outcrop, Natasha is inevitably worried.


    It was just an understatement for Garnata, but it was a huge force for Roddy. Think about it, his full set of nails is half a ton of tonnage, but the result is still so slap in the palm of the ball like this. In this case, even if only kinetic energy is counted, it is an amazing number. Although he has an upgraded version of nano armor protection, it is not at all safe.


    If he is insured, he can be stabilized in the air by his own power system. Now it is directly like a torpedo, and it is like a torpedo. It seems to be a rhythm of big problems.


    Natasha is still worried about Rodi''s comfort here, but on the other side, the Garnata, which caused all of this, has already smashed his wrists indifferently, and then floated toward the beach and approached the past.


    Obviously, this woman has no idea whatsoever. It is her intention to play the person who provokes herself to play. However, she did not have the opportunity to do so. Because at this moment, Roddy��s teammates have already arrived.


    Very timely, or wait and see is almost the same. Not everyone is as impulsive as Roddy, eager to find their own place. For the identity of Ganata, they all have a preliminary understanding, so there is almost a judgment of her own strength.


    Of course, this judgment is not accurate, and they have no bottom in their hearts. So there is Roddy going to the head and exploring the enemy, they are still very happy to see. This is the dispute between the internal factions. It is not a person who is a heart who likes to fight so hard. This time Rodi can be said to have been used as a victim because of the impulsive impulse. However, they are still in a team, so they can''t look at Garnata directly to play Rodi.


    So immediately, someone jumped from the plane in high-speed flight and directly greeted the Garnata in midair.


    The Wolverine Rogan, who can make such a fierce and so direct high-altitude rush, is never afraid of death or death. Taking advantage of the gravitational acceleration, and his own invincible claws, he was confident that he could poke in from the deck of an aircraft carrier.


    There is no doubt that Rogan took Garnata as a target and wanted to poke a few holes in her. But the crux of the matter is that Garnata is not directly willing to have too much contact with this handsome, rough man. She will fly, Wolverine will not.


    So when he fell straight, Ganata had already bypassed him by a fluttering up-and-down arc. Rogan can only sneak into a store, but this is not without benefits. For example, when Garnata wants to play dead Roddy, he can only temporarily put it aside.


    Although it only delayed for a few seconds, it was delayed. And taking advantage of this time, a big green man has already rushed toward her from another angle.


    Hulk Hulk, a world-recognized superhero with the most powerful and explosive power. Of course, this is in the case of removing some guys who are no longer considered to be human. But in any case, his power is obvious to all. The extent to which naked muscles reach him is almost miraculous and incredible. So in this world, it is almost impossible to find someone who can confront his positive body.


    This is the opinion of most people and the most mainstream. On the basis of this mainstream idea, Hulk is rushing to give his fist to the getting closer Garnata.


    His strength is still growing, like now, when he handed out his fist, the whole air exploded like a burst of a huge ring of air, his fists drove the air, bursting with an explosion. This is already more than any performance of his previous battle.


    For Hulk, this time he has the illusion of being able to punch the earth with a punch. He was so dripping, and he wanted to bark. But before he even vented his inner feelings, the Garnata in front of him has already made an amazing move.


    She squeezed her fist and slammed into the fist that Hulk was thicker than her entire upper body. At the moment of the two punches, the whole air seemed to tremble in the invisible earthquake.


    It''s hard to imagine how such a powerful force exists in Garnata''s petite body, but no matter how unbelievable, she is still a punch with Hulk. Moreover, it has completely gained the upper hand.


    You know, Hulk��s fist is the limit of his tons of body and explosive force. The Cree alien spacecraft tried his super heavy punch and was directly penetrated. It is also because of such data that Hulk can be called the most powerful superhero on the planet. But in the face of Garnata, Hulk, with a glorious past, is like a paper paste, flying out completely in jeopardy.


    It''s really like a green tennis ball, with a shadow that barely tells the body. Hulk was instantly shot in the clouds, a height higher than when he was before. As the other side of the force, Garnata just fluttered back to the ground.


    It''s hard to say that she was suffering from Hulk''s heavy punches and couldn''t keep her floating posture. Or she found that she would have been harassed and left in the air, but for whatever reason, watching her landing is the kind of immaculate appearance, she knows that she did not play all the strength.


    This is a matter of great fear, but now it is no longer possible for these avengers to retreat. At this time, they only have to slap on this choice.


    Aa''s eagle eye driving the plane directly pulled the joystick and found a nearest place to land. And in the sky, Hulk��s angry and crazy grunts came.


    The Hulk in the normal state is not terrible, the terrible is the angry Hulk. This is an angry mad warrior. When anger burns in his heart, the power that he can explode is something he can''t imagine. Now, he is already angry and can''t be himself!

 Chapter 897： Maintaining status invincible princess

    The reason why Garnata landed was because she found herself being too light.


    In terms of identity, she is the only daughter of the planet devourer. The planet devourer is the defender of the cosmic order, the scavenger. Even known as one of the five greatest gods in the universe. And if you follow this statement, Garnata can be called a princess of the universe.


    Princess of the universe! Not a galaxy of the galaxy, nor a princess of the planet. It is the princess of the entire universe. Such an identity has been spotted on a small planet for a few times, and it has been smashed in the light, not to be offended by herself.


    It''s like a billionaire who is worthy of a lot of money. If someone accidentally wipes the car, it is estimated that laughing and laughing. But if it��s a group of speeding parties that are slamming the car and giving you a sneak peek, look at what these speeding parties will end up with.


    Status is status. A person with identity may not be considered for some unexpected small things, but will never let go of any offensive behavior. This is a means of safeguarding one''s own interests and a measure to maintain one''s own position. Everyone has been like this since ancient times.


    So in this matter, Garnata only uses one way to maintain his identity. That is to give these people an unforgettable lesson, so that they and anyone who has this kind of thinking will always take the lead. And to achieve this goal, violence is the most useful means.


    For the mind of Garnata, this vengeful person can''t guess. But this does not prevent them from arranging their own actions. An alien who suddenly killed a whole street of humans, they absolutely could not let her safely leave here. What''s more, this alien has such a special identity.


    Therefore, even after seeing the incredible power displayed by this alien, the Avengers still have a very big plan for arrest. Of course, this arrest plan has a very important premise, that is, to defeat this little girl who looks soft and weak.


    The plane landed and the Avengers inside came out one by one. To deal with this powerful enemy, heads-up is obviously an undesirable act. And if they are group, they are not unacceptable. Although it seems a little unhuman, a group of grotesque guys surrounded a young and beautiful girl, how to see a child is not a crime scene. But in fact, it is this group of avengers who really have psychological pressure.


    The person who knows in my heart can see at a glance how much gap Gagnata has just opened. You are welcome to say that if she can maintain the level of the boxing with Hulk, more than half of the people here can be floated. The reason is simple, because the power of Hulk is the upper limit of the Avengers.


    There is no more powerful existence than Hulk in the entire Avengers. Even if it was once Wanda, and has been rushing back and forth between the two places, Thor, who never put the avengers in his heart, did not dare to slap his chest and say that he is stronger than Hulk.


    Just as nuclear weapons have always been a deterrent in the world, Hulk is the deterrent existence of the Avengers, and it is not the one that is not enabled at the crucial time. Therefore, it is possible to play Feiqok, and in theory, it will be able to fly everyone present.


    "What are we going to do? Are you behind me, or are you behind me?"


    I glanced at the Garnata, where the wind was standing. The little spider couldn''t help but swallow his mouth and asked the companions around him.


    He is the youngest one, so naturally it is the one with the least voice. Many times he has to listen to what others have told him, this time naturally is no exception. However, he is an optimist and he is still a super-speaker, so he himself does not have much opinion on this kind of thing.


    And looking at this is just a child''s share, most of the Avengers'' attitude towards him is relatively gentle and caring. Just like now, when he couldn��t help but ask for such words, General Ross, who was not in the same camp, extended his hand and blocked him.


    "Don''t worry, child. It''s not the most suitable time to attack. I don''t think you want to be kicked out by anyone."


    "Well, don''t we just look at it. Although I don''t mind looking at a pretty girl all the time, it doesn''t mean that I guess the opposite person will have a good opinion."


    Shrugging his shoulders, the little spider said nothing. He is an agile superhero, so he is not worried that he will be the first one. Of course, General Ross is unlikely to play the role of this leader. He just looked at the sky silently and said it after a while.


    "Reassured, the people who are in the first place are coming. You just need to do what you should do."


    When he said this, the snoring of Hulk in the sky is getting closer and closer. And from his voice can be heard, this guy''s anger is already extremely high.


    Hulk is the ace of the Avengers, not only because of his own almost invincible physical strength, but also because this guy has almost unlimited possibilities. He is an angry mad warrior, the higher the anger, the stronger the power. This power is almost limitless. It is like now, when he was beaten by Garnata, his already weak sense of reason directly broke the line, and then the sudden outburst of anger caused his body to surge more and more terrible power.


    He fell down again from the sky, and as soon as he landed, he jumped, screaming, rushing over to Garnata, and inspiring a stronger force to make a more deadly punch against her.


    Faced with this positive challenge, the meaning of Garnata is very obvious, that is, Gangke Gang, from the most proud aspect of your fight. So looking at the fist that Hulk had waved, she not only did not mean to avoid it, but also the same prestige punched back in the past.


    Even standing on the ground, Hulk is not the opponent of Garnata, although he gave himself a gain status, but the final result was still shot. But better than it was just now, this time he didn''t fly so high, but he slammed into the store on the side, and after he wore seven or eight walls, he barely paused.


    As soon as he stopped, Hulk immediately gave a humiliating grind. Being labeled like this by a woman, even if his brain circuit is different from that of the average person, this time is a sinister evil. This kind of evil fire is more direct and intense than pure anger, so that his heart has a feeling of being drenched. This made his already very strong body reinflate a few more points. Similarly, his strength has become more powerful.


    He is strong again. After becoming more powerful, his first reaction was to rush again and speak for himself with his fist. In this regard, Garnata is also a punch immediately.


    Hulk is flying back! But it is far from the two previous outrageous. His feet were on the floor, and his body was almost stretched to a forty-five degree angle. Although it was like an iron plow, it was dragged on the ground for a few tens of meters long and deepened until the crack in his waist. But this time he stood firm and stood firm. And as he stabilized his heel, he broke out again and topped up.


    With a huge body and growing strength, Hulk finally pulled back his weakness a little bit. And looking at the situation has finally reached an acceptable standard, General Ross immediately patted the little spider''s shoulder, said to him.


    "We are going to play, child. Be careful, don''t die!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he slammed his shirt down. And as he bares his old-fashioned, muscular upper body, his whole person is also undergoing tremendous changes.


    The red color instantly filled his entire skin. In a loud scream, his whole person suddenly doubled and instantly became a terrorist giant more than four meters tall. The majestic muscles are thicker than the tank''s armor, and the thick bones are harder than steel. If it is not the color, at first glance, this is a replica of Hulk. And this is the power that General Ross has.


    He accepted the injection of Hulk''s serum and turned into a muscle monster like Hulk. Red Hook is his code name in the Avengers. For the old general who devoted his life to the capture of Hulk, this is really a funny drama full of ridicule. But he does not regret it, because this is his own decision. Relying on the power of the present to restore the power of his beloved motherland, this is his current choice. Of course, in the face of Garnata, which caused heavy casualties on American territory, there is naturally no goodwill in his heart.


    Hulk confronted Garnata on the front, and he touched Ganata from the side. Unlike Hulk, Hulk��s temper is uncontrollable. The more angry he is, the stronger his strength, and the weaker his reason. With the exception of a few people, almost no one can control him at this time, not even himself.


    This is not the case with Red Hook, which was converted from General Ross. He has the same strength as Hulk, but he can completely maintain his reason without being affected by any emotions. That is to say, after he changed his body, he was still the general of Ross, with all his thoughts and thoughts. In essence, they still exist alone. Unlike Dr. Banner, after he changed his body, he could only be Hulk, and he didn��t even know his own name.


    This is the biggest advancement since the Super Soldiers program was created. If it can, Osborne even wants to promote it to all his loyal subordinates. But the results are not optimistic, because he only has such a successful example of General Ross. As for the others, of course it is a failure.


    This example seems to be impossible to copy, just like Hulk. But because it is impossible to copy, he can have such a powerful force. Powerful to shock.

 Chapter 898： Positive and hard to beat

    If Hulk is a tank for frontal combat, then Red Hawk is a mortar for long-range bombing.


    Because Hulk is very easy to lose his mind, when he is angry, he will always be subconsciously and positive. Just like now, even if Garnata flew out several times, he rushed up to continue to compete with her on the front.


    Red Hook has no such feeling. No matter how he changed, he was always a soldier. The purpose of the military is always the strongest. He wants to defeat this powerful enemy and even capture her, using her as a chip to carry out some seemingly unlikely transactions. As long as he can achieve this goal, he does not care what he is using. Positive attack? This stupid and confusing thing is handed over to Hulk.


    It is precisely because of this idea. So when Hulk��s front and Garnata were banging, he did not expose his body shape.


    This is actually quite difficult. After all, he is a giant. The huge body has a conspicuous color, and there is a presence that will be noticed wherever you go. However, his skills are excellent. Although he has been a general for many years, he has not been in contact with the front line for quite some time. But the experience that has survived for many years of battle has been deeply engraved in his bones and has not been forgotten at all.


    So when he quietly touched the surrounding stores, and some large obstacles blocked the sight of others, the average person could not find him.


    Of course, if Garnata found him, it would be hard to say. She seems to be only devoted to teaching Hulk in front of her. It seems that she has not cared about the changes in other places, but in fact, it is something that no one can guess.


    Including the current Hulk.


    After a few degrees of reinforcement, Hulk��s power finally has the meaning of being able to play with Ganata. However, he is still the one who has been unilaterally abused. After a fist hit, Garnata has no intention of hitting him hard. Not afraid, but feels meaningless.


    In the face of a huge fist, she directly reached out and hugged, and then like to beat an inflatable doll, casually throwing Hulk the whole person on the ground. The tonnage of Hulk is not light, and the strength of Garnata is not small. So for a moment, the entire ground was pulled out of a big pit. Numerous soils and cement splashed and sprayed like a rainstorm.


    But this is not the end, because Garnata has no such thoughts. Taking advantage of Hulk��s being stumped, he was too stupid to make any rebellious moves. She immediately lifted him up again and fell heavily. That feeling, like a grumpy little girl who beats Barbie in her own hands, the visual impact of the light makes people feel the chill of the bottom of my heart.


    As a party, Hulk, in addition to anger, is more wrong. His thoughts are simple and he is a rib. In this case, he naturally does not want to always play the role of a ragdoll, especially the ragdoll that was beaten. So he began to resist and desperately resisted. But in the case that power is not dominant, it is really difficult for him to make effective resistance actions.


    Although he began to consciously use his fingers to pull the ground, or constantly stretched his feet and wanted to hook something. But in the face of their two monster-level powers, even the surface of the earth is no different from chocolate. Whose chocolate have you seen? So naturally, this resistance will not have any result.


    He could only be banged and beaten by the Garnata like a pile driver, until the red hock finally in place launched a sudden attack on Ganata.


    Blocks are sometimes a disadvantage, because it''s hard to make smart moves, and 100% will be discovered during an attack. This is like a huge North American brown bear. This kind of carnivorous terrestrial animal with one of the world''s best body types has almost given up the most likely successful method of sneak attack when hunting. Rather, it has evolved the endurance of long-distance pursuits and the omnivorous nature of plants.


    It''s not that they don''t want to attack, but because their size can''t do this promising job. Just like now, Red Hook has been covering up for a long time, and can only launch a raid from a store nearest to them. Only a distance of ten meters, at his speed is completely instantaneous. But even then, Garnata discovered him the first time and immediately responded.


    She chose to use her own hand to deal with the sudden emergence of Red Hawk. Although Red Hook is fast enough, Ganata is more swiftly waving its own.


    The man is still in the air, and Garnata is already like a baseball batter, waving Hulk and slamming it on Red Hawk. The two guys who weighed in tons were hit together, and immediately they made a physical collision. And Garnata does not seem to be a qualified batsman. Her bats, when she waved out, even smashed into a store with Red Hook, who played baseball.


    The weight of these two people played a role at this time almost reached the level of a large equivalent of bombs. So in front of these two guys who almost became mines, a small store instantly changed into a pile of broken ruins. Looking at this kind of scene, an avenger who has been on the wall has been unable to stand up.


    "It seems that it is impossible for these two guys to win this alien woman. We are still ready to give them some support."


    Alice said this, not because the two guys performed too badly, but because she knew that this group of people could not stay out of this. Look at the galaxy that is light and windy, and it is almost the same as the warm-up exercise. They will know that this woman has just not been able to do her best.


    If you don''t have the full power, you can make the green fat man like that. So even if the scalp is numb and the bones are cold on the side, the Avengers of these second echelons still have to prepare for the battle. At this time, Hulk and Hong Haoke, who had just been beaten, also pushed out of the ruins.


    Hulk has no reason at all. When he saw Garnata, his mind had only the most crazy offensive desire. Therefore, he did not care about the teammates around him, and did not want the cooperation they could provide. He rushed to the Garnata from his own place.


    Compared with this guy who is completely bloody, Red Hawk seems to be much more rational. He first approached his group of companions who were ready to fight, and then he cautiously said to them.


    "Alice, the eagle eye and the kid who is playing with fire. You two are supporting in the distance. The beast, your companion of the donkey has not returned yet?"


    The beast has not yet answered, and a voice full of suppressed anger has already rang from the side.


    "I am back, what are your plans?"


    Looking at the newly arrived Wolverine Rogan, and compared to himself is like a plush toy beast Hank. Red Hook licked his mouth and told him.


    "You two, if you are not afraid of death, just follow my movements and fight with this alien. If you can''t, just let me go to the side. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Hate and snorted, Rogan explored his claws, and then put his gaze on Garnata.


    "When I was desperate on the battlefield, you guys still don''t know where to play eggs?"


    His temper has always been violent, but at this time he knows what the overall situation is. Looking at his reaction, Hong Haoke sighed and said seriously.


    "Okay, let me see if the famous Wolverine can play a part."


    "Wait, what about me?"


    Looking at almost everyone has been assigned to their own tasks, the little spiders who have been playing soy sauce on the side are somewhat unbearable. He replied in a hurry, and his eagerness in his tone showed his unusual desire to express. For this, the rational and sound Red Hawk has some headaches.


    He is an old-fashioned old general. If the spider is a soldier, he will never have any hesitation, and he will be placed in the list of first-line offenses. But the little spider is not. He has read the information of the little spider. The high school student who just graduated is only a stinky boy who is only 19 years old. Let a stupid boy like this on the battlefield, especially such a dangerous battlefield. Even if he is not the first time to do this kind of thing, General Ross is still difficult to convince himself to nod in this matter. This is his personal principle issue, he does not want to violate. However, in this case, he also knows that his principle does not make any sense to stick to it.


    "Well, you take the opportunity yourself. I know that you are moving very fast, so you have to find a chance to help us fight the main attack. I have only one request for you, that is to protect yourself. You are just a child, we fall down Before, it was not when you sacrificed."


    This sentence says that most people have no objections. On the one hand, the people here are a little bigger than Peter, even if the fireman John, who was also a student of Charles College, was two or three years older than him. On the other hand, everyone likes this kind-hearted young man who has no heart.


    This is the conscience of the Avengers, and it must not be sacrificed casually. So Red Hawk said that they are completely acceptable.


    I have explained everything and assigned each other''s work. Red Hook first launched an impulse against Ganata. And watching other people follow him to the battle, Garnata suddenly showed a disdainful smile.


    "A group of ants also want to move the elephant, it is simply not self-reliant."

 Chapter 899： Who is it?

    Comparing the Avengers to ants, although it sounds a bit arrogant, but Garnata does have the qualifications and cost to say this. No matter what you say, the basic law of the universe is still the strong. As long as you are strong enough, you can compare your opponent to anything.


    Here, the power of Garnata is overwhelmingly powerful. Even if a person hits a group, it is impossible to make any changes to the current situation.


    Hulk rushed up, and the huge fist swayed at Garnata, and a pair of ganaches were made into a cake. But Garnata reached out and his fist was immediately set there. No matter how he inspires his own strength, even if it is to squeeze out the whole body, it will not play any role.


    On the contrary, Garnata is always a light and light look. There is even a leisure time to deal with the attacks of others.


    Red Hawk broke into the room, taking advantage of his body shape and Garnata��s hand in dealing with Hulk. He directly handed his hands and made a knife-shaped, right-handedly facing the slim body of Ganata. Cut the past. This is bullying that she doesn''t have a third hand, but when dealing with him, Ganata doesn''t need a third hand.


    Lifting your foot and kicking, the super speed and super power immediately turned the air directly into a huge hammer. Even the monster body like Red Hawk is only the bottom of the battle in front of this power. And he just took off, Rogan is already flying over.


    He was thrown by the beast. Taking advantage of his own reinforced iron bones, Rogan did not care that he was thrown out as an adult body missile. He cares more about the outcome, whether he can gain an advantage in the battle. This is his instinct that he has gained on the battlefield for hundreds of years. Even if the memory is blurred, the things engraved in the bones make him make such a decision.


    Looking at the flying bombs like Rogan, Ganata clenched a finger of Hulk, directly with a hamster''s action, using Hulk as a hammer to smash Rogan into the ground.


    Although there are undead bodies and reinforced iron bones, Rogan''s brain endurance is limited. In this powerful and terrifying attack, his brain immediately fell into a state of downtime. This made him the first Avengers to leave the game after Roddy.


    And losing a man''s hand so quickly is stressful for the entire Avengers. Yes, Rogan won''t have a life-threatening worry, and they don''t have to worry about him. But they will! Look at the way Garnata attacks, this kind of violence to the limit is simply rubbing and hurting, and when you touch it, you die. The threat is so much that everyone is worried about what it would be like if she was caught by her.


    They have nothing to die of, and there is no such resistance to iron and steel. Under the premise of losing a little life without paying attention to it, they really have no courage to play any close combat. So now, the beast stops his own steps and poses for a wait-and-see attitude. He is a little sincere.


    The situation is very bad, whether it is Hulk or Red Hawk is a pair of Garnata. And Hulk, who was looking up, was once again smashed into the ground by Garnata. The fireman John couldn��t help but burst into a huge fireball from the palm of his hand and threw it away from Garnata far away.


    A long time ago, when John was still a student with no hair, he took advantage of his ability to show off in front of Zhou Yi. Of course, the result is that the body being played is incomplete. However, this opened up a new world door for him. After that, he immediately became a fan of Zhou Yi, and became the first member of the mutant who voted for Zhou Yi.


    It is important to know that the members of this group were initially identified as New York City''s variants. They need to fight on the front line and deal with many sudden dangerous situations. And this makes their ability to a long exercise.


    Take John, for the first time, he can only control the existing flame, and at most, the size of the flame he controls is ten times larger and the temperature is raised to six hundred degrees Celsius. Now, he has been able to use the flames, and the temperature of the flames he came out has exceeded 5,000 degrees Celsius.


    This temperature is enough to vaporize the steel, so when the flame that comes out of it is thrown out, the surrounding buildings are incinerated to varying degrees.


    Lian Huoke, they can''t help but show some taboos in the face of this temperature. But in the eyes of Garnata, there is always only a smile.


    What is the flame, it is just energy. And she is born with the existence of energy. You don''t even need to do anything extra, just simply do an inspiration. The size of the car''s flame became a torrent of torrents, and she was sucked into her mouth. After doing all this, Garnata couldn''t help but lick his mouth and then showed a playful smile at John.


    "The taste is not bad, little boy. I really like the taste of this original energy. Unfortunately, it is less, and even the teeth are not enough."


    This apparently ridiculous discourse made John instantly blush. He is a man in his twenties who is arrogant, and he is despised by a girl who does not seem to be very old. This is something that cannot be tolerated at all. So he immediately waved his arms and swayed two long purple fire dragons like the conductor of the symphony, letting these super-high temperature flames once again rush toward Garnata.


    But the result is still the same, and Garnata''s appearance of smoking these flames is almost as easy as the appearance of some smoke and smoke. And this made John feel heartfelt frustration. He still wants to do something, and Alice and Hawkeye standing next to him have already shot against Garnata.


    Alice shot the double in her hand. Her virally strengthened body gave her a powerful mindset. When she loaded these powers on her own, her power immediately had a powerful penetration.


    The eagle eye shoots the arrow in his hand. His arrows are loaded with miniatures, and this arrow is actually no different from a small shot.


    The timing of the two people was very accurate, and it was the moment when Garnata swallowed the flames. However, their shooting did not play any role, because the arrows they shot were still close to the Garnata, and were directly broken down into the most primitive energy by an invisible force. Then with the flames, all of them were sucked into the belly by Garnata.


    For those things that are not enough for the teeth, Garnata has nothing to think about. And looking at the attitude of Garnata completely indifferent or even ignorant, both the Hawkeye and Alice have produced a powerless mentality.


    They can only be regarded as second- or even third-line characters in the Avengers, and at best they are similar to Natasha. In the face of this unimaginable level of spiritual power, they really have no more ways.


    The time of the fight was only a few minutes, and the entire Avengers were hit hard. The top of their power is almost randomly smashed by the other side like a toy. The attack of these people is just a breeze for the enemy, and it can be regarded as something that does not exist. This cruel reality not only makes them shocked, but also makes them question the value of their existence.


    In the face of such an enemy, can we really play a role?


    No one said it, but everyone on the scene almost had this idea. And as the will of a group of people around him became depressed, the little spider immediately shouted at the scorpion.


    "Guys, we can''t give up. If we give up, then the whole world will probably be finished. You can''t pin your hopes on the idiots above."


    After the Avengers stayed for so long, the most valuable thing that Little Spider learned was the view of the upper ruling class. Idiot, this is not his own idea.


    He felt that the group above him was not at all credible, so he was still fighting high spirits and was not affected by this bad situation. But other people are not as optimistic as he is, even when he is eager to move and wants to go up and assist the two giants, some people stand up and stop him.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Peter. This is not something we can deal with. This woman is very powerful, I have only seen this power in one person. And to fight against this power, mortals do not play any role." Only a few godly existences can be done."


    Although the beast did not formally participate in the war, his many years of vision was there. Therefore, he can say that the most accurate one is the judgment of the situation in front of him. The enemy is really too strong. This kind of power is only one example to compare, that is to kill the tyrant. And as for the power to destroy the planet, he really can''t have any optimistic thoughts.


    And this has become his reason to stop the little spiders from taking risks.


    He is very aware of the energy of the little spider. This lucky child became a member of the superhero for special reasons, but in his opinion, his power is not very good. Compared with the variants he has seen, the spiders can only be regarded as the middle and lower reaches. And such a presence, added to the battle in front of us, is actually no different from throwing a needle into the ocean.


    For his statement, most of the Avengers agree. But the little spider can''t think so. He is young, but his heart is not small. Especially after he gained a new ability. He feels that he has been reborn, so naturally, he also has some confidence to burst.


    You can''t do it, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it. Young people always have a kind of enthusiasm for whoever they are, and driven by this strong performance, the little spiders no longer care about the blockage of the people around them, popping up a spider silk, and facing it as a flood beast. The generally unstoppable enemy rushed over. (To be continued.)


    ;

 Chapter 900： Incredible super spider

    At most, the two-storey cottage structure does not allow the little spider to be as free as ever, but he does not need to reach that level now. The newly acquired power gave him a more muscular body and a more terrifying explosive power. With the power of his current body, he could achieve the level of verticalism that he had to use in the past.


    Therefore, he shot this gossamer simply not for the long distance of the past, but for his own attack.


    Although the little spider is young, he is born with a keen sense of fighting. It''s also related to his ability, and his spider power always allows him to instinctively choose the most efficient way to fight in battle. The ability of the evil spirit knight that he later acquired also allowed him to inherit the experience of Zatanos for thousands of years on the basis of this instinct. Experience plus instinct allows him to play magical effects in every step of the battle.


    Just like now, the spider silk he shot directly adhered to Hulk''s **** that was flung out. After he took off by the kinetic energy provided by the flying volcanic Hulk, he also violently erupted his own strength and pulled Hulk, who had already taken off a certain distance.


    Nano-grade high-viscosity spider silk can bear about a thousand tons of pulling force. This is not a joke, in fact it is a miracle of bioengineering.


    Spider silk is originally the best material in nature. An ordinary spider can withstand 90 grams of pressure, and when it is woven into a pencil thickness, it can even serve as a landing safety lock for a fighter on an aircraft carrier. And this is just the work of ordinary spiders.


    The spider web of the Australian Funnel Spider can keep its integrity when things like bricks and stones fall. The spider web of Darwin''s spider can even weave a 25-meter-wide exaggeration, and its great endurance is called the Spider-Man of the real world. And with so many reasons to learn from, the small spiders who are proficient in biological knowledge can fully develop the same degree of work.


    His spider silk is not under the two, even after learning from Stark''s nanotechnology, it can reach a better level. This made his efforts play an unimaginable role. That is, Hulk, who was thrown away by Garnata, was stunned by him. And by this part of his strength, he also flew past Garnata.


    Hulk''s magical shorts played an important role at this time, because the spider''s spider silk was glued to it. If the quality of this shorts is not good enough, then there will be only a more embarrassing result under the confrontation between the rising and falling forces, that is, only one pair of shorts has been smashed down. Fortunately, its quality is excellent, and this kind of thing has not happened. This also caused Hulk to fall back to Ganata in an acceleration manner.


    This situation was not thought of by Garnata. However, she did not worry about it. Instead, she showed some interesting smiles as she found something interesting.


    In the face of the small spider and the falling back of Hulk''s two sides, Garnata jumped and jumped to Hulk. Then he stepped on his stomach and burst into his own power. In an instant, the speed of Hulk''s flight has once again intensified, and the direction of his fall has also shifted in her movements.


    The little spider has not attacked his target, and he has found himself covered in a shadow. Hulk was treated as a toy and fell to him quickly. Seeing that he was going to be hit by such a smashing mountain, the little spider immediately extended his hand and ejected the spider silk, trying to escape the scope of the Hulk bombing.


    But things are not as simple as he thought. He just changed the direction of his movement by the spider silk. The Garnata suddenly appeared on the side of Hulk''s body like a teleport, and then violently volleyed, and Hulk kicked him again. past.


    Her movements are so fast, as if she had already guessed in advance what the little spider would do. Therefore, in such an attack, the little spider no longer has the possibility of evading. He can only resist his own dexterity to resist the impact of Hulk, and fortunately, this is obviously his specialty.


    The spider line was broken in the hand, and the little spider flexed his hand on his arm at the moment when Hulk''s fat body was close. His ten fingers are very powerful, plus he is a very light guy, so even in the air, he can change his position with little force.


    The impact of Hulk��s flying air has not been released to his body. He has turned his back and loaded his weight on Hulk��s body. This means that he became part of the flying Hulk, not the target of the flying Hulk. So he did not suffer any substantial harm. Even after saying that after giving Hooke a new impetus, he immediately got out of this unfortunate situation and settled down on the ground.


    Its landing posture is beautiful, not under some peak level gymnasts. However, before he was proud, the attack of Ganata was followed again.


    Her hand is still holding her new weapon and re-falling into her hands.


    Originally, Red Hawk was to support the little spider. In the moment when I saw the little spiders indifferently, the generals of Ross were the mothers. However, he is an old guy who has experienced ups and downs, so he understands that the complaint is that he can''t solve any problems.


    The little spider is still a child in his eyes, and the child is privileged. As he said, before they fell, it was not the time when the little spider died. Even if it is dead, it should be that these old guys die. Leave the hope of life to young people, which is inherently the nature of biological competition. In line with this simple value, Hong Haoke directly put on his own power of one hundred and twenty in order to save the little spider.


    He attacked Ganata faster and more violently, in order to prevent Garna Tateng from shooting against the little spider. However, he still overestimated his strength and underestimated his opponent''s ability.


    For a moment, Garnata used a very fierce slam to make his body temporarily stagnate. While he still maintains this terrible state, Ganata has taken him as a great awkwardness and slammed it toward the little spider.


    The speed is beyond imagination, although not using too much power, but with the weight of tons of Red Hawk itself, it is enough to make this sudden attack a fatal blow.


    The little spider can''t hide, but only stretched out his arm to make a hard-hitting posture. Looking at this posture, the other people of the Avengers immediately revealed the grief that they could not bear to look straight. In their opinion, this is really cruel.


    The thin body of the little spider is no more serious than a scorpion. The Red Hawk, which is regarded as a great one, looks like a horrible road roller. When the arm is in the car, there is only one dead road. When you are on the road of the road roller, there is only one dead road.


    Everyone is looking at the teeth and hate. Even Red Hook, who was used as a tool, was biting his teeth desperately, and he was unwilling to bow from the eyes of the blind man. In their vision, the little spider is dead. The best situation is to keep a whole body, and the most likely situation is to be smashed into a mud.


    However, things did not develop as they had imagined. Because the little spider made a surprising situation, it was that he supported it hard.


    His arms slammed into the huge body of Red Hawk, and the ground under his feet was completely sunk by this huge force. However, this did not cause any bending of the spine''s spine. He stood straight, like an iron tower. The muscles of the whole body bulged like steel, and the close-fitting tights even revealed the blue veins on his body. It can be seen that he has a little hard work, but he has indeed stabilized and seems to have not been hurt at all.


    This situation is somewhat magical and unbelievable, but it is unexpectedly good in terms of results, and it is beyond everyone''s expectations. Even the little spider himself did not think that he could do this. But he did not think that he did not think of others. Garnata seems to have had some foresight about this situation, so she made up her own other action before everyone responded.


    She re-raised the body of Red Hook, and when the little spiders fell into the ground, they immediately used Red Hawk as a waving bat and slid toward the little spider.


    This action made everyone in the room mention it. If it is just a miracle, it is an accident caused by the outbreak of the potential of the little spider. So now, they really can''t believe that a similar accident will happen again on the same person for the second time.


    However, this situation has arisen.


    Garnata took Red Hook out of his hands, and the little spiders with deep mud can only try their best to support the attack of this mountain. His hands put a forward push, and they were supported on the back of Hong Haoke. And his body was tilted forward, making a very obvious posture of pushing and pushing.


    This is a performance that is more powerful. In some lively pubs, you can often see a group of big men who have drunk so many hands against each other. But this action is definitely not suitable for the current situation. It is too harsh for the bones and muscles. Once it exceeds the upper limit of the force, it starts from the bones, and even the muscles attached to it are torn and shattered.


    No one is optimistic about small spiders, but it is on this premise. The little spider is creating a miracle. Red Hulk��s body is flying back, and he is also flying back. But his body posture is as strong as steel cast iron, and nothing has changed.


    A large expanse of cement and concrete is sprayed out of his heel as if the yacht had been sprayed across the surface of the spray. The more backward, the more the waves will be. The body of the little spider is as deep as it is immersed in the water. But he was safe and sound, and he supported the body of Red Hook until both of them were completely still.


    This is a miracle, so that the rest of the Avengers can''t help but wipe their eyes, and I don''t wake up. Of course, they will inevitably think this way. Is this still a little spider? This is still their Spider-Man, is Peter Parker who is so awkward? For a time, everybody��s mind showed a strange feeling. (~^~)

 Chapter 901： Fighting to stop the topic of destiny

    The performance of the little spider broke the fixed impression of everyone before him. The feeling is as if it is a harmless rabbit that appears to be in front of you, but it violently tears off its fur and then pulls out a giant crocodile out of it. It��s not just a surprise that I didn��t think of at all, but more of an incomprehensible being concealed and deceived.


    When you see the power of the little spiders, all the teammates who have had an intersection with him can''t help but ask this question. Is this the little spider we are familiar with?


    The answer is of course no, if the little spiders have previously shown similar power, they will not know. This is obviously what he concealed, and why he concealed it, everyone has their own answer.


    The conclusions they draw are by no means a good conclusion. But the little spider can''t take care of it now. Red Hawk��s castration has been exhausted, and he also insisted on the last moment. At this time, he immediately put down his support arm, let Red Hawk fall to the ground, and then can not care about some intense heartbeat and sour muscles, a jump to the Garna tower flew past.


    He no longer wants to beat again. Garnata��s offense seemed to be interlocking, almost suppressing him into desperation. He knows very well that it is impossible to sustain this for too long even with his new strength. He must fight back and must use this counterattack to break his current stalemate. So he immediately acted.


    The little spiders that have exposed their power have no longer been concealed and not concealed. So he opened his horsepower and released all the hidden power hidden in his body. This made him instantly become a blurry red and blue light and shadow, and instantly killed in front of Garnata.


    From the jump to the fall, the whole process is not even a second under the explosive power of the spider, almost can be said to be instantaneous. And when he clenched his fist and slammed it on the ground, the ground that had already been pitted was once again like a cannonball, trapped in a huge creak after a huge dent. The avengers around me suddenly discovered that the attack of the little spider actually fell into the air.


    If the spiders are so fast that they can''t be discerned with the naked eye, then the speed of the Garnata is so that they can''t even realize the consciousness. Not only them, but also the little spiders, or the little spiders are more depressed and incomprehensible than they are.


    He remembers clearly, at the moment when his fist is about to fall, Ganata is still in front of himself, and the distance between the two is at most tens of centimeters. But just then, his fist was like a phantom that fell directly to the ground.


    During the whole process, I don��t know that I met Ganata. Even when Garnata disappeared, he couldn��t detect it. This made him feel a sense of powerlessness in his heart, and then suddenly realized how huge the gap between them.


    Almost irreparable gaps. This understanding made the little spider''s brain immediately burst into a thunder, and he seemed to realize what. But before he could understand everything, Garnata suddenly appeared in front of him, and then pushed **** his shoulder.


    This action is generally not devastating. It''s like an extremely strong person doing this kind of action on a weak chicken, at most, pushing him to the ground and hitting two rolls. However, in the hands of Garnata, this action becomes very dangerous. Because her strength is beyond imagination.


    Even though the little spider was very resistant, at the moment of her exertion, he immediately lost his weight, and then involuntarily like a take-off supersonic plane, plunged into the surrounding shops.


    This movement is no less than the movement of the two red and green Hulks. It can be said that almost a moment has created a huge ruin. And this made everyone around me start to worry about the little spider.


    No matter what doubts they have about the little spiders. But he is their teammate after all, and from the nature of the little spiders, it is difficult for them to speculate on him with extreme malice. The little spider is a kind little guy, and this is already a fact they are recognized. And a kind guy, no matter how bad it is, it won��t go bad.


    Everyone around was worried, and even two Hulks screamed at Garnata. However, Garnata did not put their reaction on the mind at all. She just smiled and watched the place where the spider was hit, and her eyes always had a playful look.


    This look is completely different from the provocation in the eyes of others. Hulk, who was not so irritated, immediately became more angry after seeing her look.


    There is no end to anger and fighting. This is also a feature of Hulk. As long as he is always in an angry state, he will be able to maintain his high morale and peak fitness in a near-indefinite manner. But in the face of the level of the Garnata, his characteristics did not play a special role. If there is one, then there is only one feature that is more resistant.


    He almost didn''t have the power to fight back, even though he became stronger and more mad and angry, but that didn''t change the fact that he was about to be beaten back. This point of Red Hawk has been clearly seen, so he does not dare to lightly start the war. Only Hulk, who was completely stunned by anger, would be so brave and forward, and unrepentantly attacked Garnata again and again.


    But this time, Garnata apparently has no nature to continue playing with him.


    Hulk has just screamed, striding a meteor, and rushing like a transit storm. But Garnata had appeared in front of him at a faster rate, and then a whip leg slammed into his face.


    At this time, as if there is a super slow camera, you will find changes in the facial expression of Hulk. His dark green face instantly seemed to be a wave, and even the muscles and skins began to surge. At the same time, his big mouth was opened and closed under a huge external force, and two or three obvious large molars came out. And his eyes are like drunk, and there is no such crazy madness at first.


    Garnata is not very powerful, but it can be said to be just right. Under such a foot, Hulk''s whole person has entered a state of dizziness. He was not kicked out, but instead used the head that was kicked as the starting point, and he circled in the air. When he finished the swinging motion of more than two thousand degrees, his huge body was like a mountain of meat, and slammed into the surface of the earth.


    The smoke was filled, and only he could hear his ambiguous heavy gasp. Anger can no longer dominate his emotions, because his brain is now a chaos. At this time, let alone find a target to find the anger in my heart, he is afraid that even who he is, his own name is not clear.


    And just like stepping on a prey on a hake''s head, Ganata is already showing a disdainful smile to the avengers who are cringing around.


    "Enough. Earth people, I have no interest in you. Don''t arbitrarily provoke my patience, because next time, I will not have any intention to show you any more."


    She spoke out almost arrogant words, but no one in the entire Avengers dared to question this. She has proved her authority with her own strength, and she is fully qualified to say such things.


    The scavengers of the scavengers looked at each other, but in the end they were told by Red Hawk.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I came to fight for my father." A word made a horrified look on everyone''s face, and this made the disdain on Garnata''s face more and more serious. "Reassuring, not for you. You guys are not worth mentioning in my father''s eyes. If it is against you, we don''t need to be so formal. We are the only one on the planet that deserves our attention. ""


    "I have already told Miss Romanov everything, I believe she will also pass my words to those who need to know it. In short, humans. Your destiny will soon be decided. Before, enjoy your life, though. Maybe, this will be the last memory in your life."


    "what?"


    Garnata''s words are short, but the meaning contained in them is that every Avengers can''t help but be shocked. When it comes to the destiny of mankind, any small matter that is carefully thought out makes people feel absolutely heavy and oppressive. This naturally makes them feel unacceptable.


    However, just as they wanted to ask something, Garnata was already vacated, and then disappeared into their horizons in an almost indistinguishable light. They can no longer ask questions they want to know, so they can only focus on Natasha.


    This is not what some people want. Because at the beginning these people are paying attention to weaken the right to speak on her body. In order to achieve this, the way they took her was a cold treatment. Reduce her contact with her and put her on hold for an indefinite period of time. Over time, naturally her voice will be slowly taken over.


    But now, such a trick is obviously useless. In the case that only the secret is known to her, she only needs to speak and she can keep everything. Others don''t have the mind to do any more intrigue. Because if she is telling the truth, then this is a big event concerning the destiny of mankind. In the face of such things, any intrigue is not advisable.


    Therefore, General Ross immediately put down other thoughts in his heart and asked Natasha.


    "What the **** is this?" (~^~)

 Chapter 902： The wrath of the president is unbearable

    "What''s the matter?" Listening to General Ross''s question, Natasha held her shoulder and gave a helpless sigh. "Isn''t this an obvious thing? The daughter of the swallowing star came to her father to come to the gauntlet. Isn''t this already clear?"


    "I need a more specific explanation, not this ambiguous words. She is coming to the next essay, to whom?"


    General Ross was squatting, but this emotional vent had no effect on Natasha. She is still struggling with her own pretty face, and the tone replies without wavering.


    ��Do you still need to think? Do you think anyone else in this world can deal with such an opponent? With you, or the power we humans have, do you think we can do it?��


    In fact, this level is already very clear. But suddenly heard this words, General Ross still felt deep uneasiness from the depths of his heart. He is not willing to accept such facts, but this is the fact that he has to accept.


    The power of human beings can play a very small role in this level beyond their imagination. And what can dominate this is nothing more than the existence that they can''t.


    "Isn''t that the middle of the discussion is still negotiable? That woman, she is not saying to stop her father?"


    Some people did not believe this question, but soon they got an answer from Natasha that they had to believe.


    "Don''t forget, the woman never said that she must be able to persuade her father. And more importantly, that woman is always our human being. She is only the planet. It is a bet, The content of the bet is the destruction of mankind. It is only about human beings, not about other things."


    Natasha��s words are calm, but the meaning is only disappointing. In the face of all this, the avengers are finally silent. Those who can only act as bystanders and passive bearers in this matter are already ineligible to say any more words.


    Looking at their reaction, Natasha immediately shook her head and said to them.


    "Don''t be too depressed. After all, we still have some hope. And with this effort, you still care about your companions."


    Shaking his hand, Natasha walked straight away from the eyes of these people. And when he heard him, the Avengers thought of the safety of their teammates as if they had realized it. The most memorable one is the little spider and Roddy.


    Their situation can''t be said to be good, so these people immediately started to move. Fortunately, neither Rodi nor the little spiders suffered any serious damage.


    Although Roddy was thrown into the sea, he just fainted. He was not protected by the armor that could not repair the wound. He saved his life and let him sleep quietly at the bottom of the water. In contrast, the little spider is much more embarrassed.


    When they found him, his whole person was buried under the rubble. The strong shock made him temporarily lose his consciousness, but fortunately his physical fitness was so good that the things piled up on him did not have any excessive impact on him. Of course, when people are in a hurry, there will always be some mistakes. Just as they were rescued by the little spider, it was obvious that they ignored some traces around his body.


    The traces of melting at high temperatures are obviously not caused by ordinary accidents, just because the previous things are so shocking to them that they subconsciously ignore them.


    Of course, this is not important. What matters is the message they hear. A battle related to the fate of mankind, this is not a trivial matter that can be silenced. So soon, they reacted to the news of their own upper level. And heard the news. Those who had all sorts of dirty thoughts couldn''t sit still. For example, Osborne, this time he can no longer care about the idea of ??absorbing the original forces of the SHIELD and receiving the right to speak from Natasha. Because at this time, there is nothing more important than solving the problem at hand.


    However, when he found Natasha, the dominant power of the matter was no longer on him. Because he found Natasha in the White House, and Natasha at this time has begun to report to Tony the specific situation.


    "You are here, Mr. Osborne, I just got a message that surprised me. I want to ask you, what do you think about this?"


    Tony asked the old Osborne who had just walked in, and when he heard this, Old Osborne��s face suddenly stunned and he replied hard.


    "Sorry, Lord, I don''t know exactly what happened. So I don''t have any thoughts for the time being?"


    "Is that the case? I know!"


    Nodded, Tony��s silent face could not see what he thought in his heart at the moment. But everyone who knows him knows that the more calm his face is, the more intense his inner activity will be. Just like now, the movement in his heart is probably no smaller than what the volcano before the explosion.


    He is quite restrained. As president, he must maintain a basic majesty and calm in front of his subordinates. Even if there is any emotional outburst, he can''t show it casually. So at this moment, he just said coldly to everyone present.


    "Maria, and Natasha. And all the assistants present, please leave this room temporarily. I think there are some private things between me and Mr. Osborne that need to have a good chat."


    Upon hearing this, everyone present was slightly embarrassed. However, Tony��s performance on weekdays is quite majestic, and he himself can be said to be the most powerful of the American presidents. So soon, the assistant secretaries all collected their own things, and within a short minute, they were withdrawn from the office.


    "Tony, I" Maria still wants to say something, but Tony has held her hand in advance and said seriously to her.


    "Enough, Maria. Some things I have to make clear with Mr. Osborne. You understand my temper, this is the best choice. So go out first, I promise that things will not develop to be cleaned up. To the point."


    Tony said so, it is natural for Maria to continue to persist. She could only honestly take Natasha''s arm and slowly walked out of the room with her. And looking at the door of the office tightly closed under the action of Maria, Tony couldn''t help but anger in his heart, and yelled at Osborne.


    "Stupid bastard, see what you have done recently?"


    "I am just doing what I should do, Lord President."


    Osborne is not a person who can panic and be self-contained. So after Tony spoke to him like this, he immediately straightened his neck and answered him loudly. And when he heard this, Tony immediately threw the things in his hand toward him.


    It was an open ink bottle. The hard bottle slammed into Osborne''s head, and he immediately appeared a black on his forehead. The spilled ink is also like a pigment, and his face and neat clothes are stained with large pieces of stains.


    This made him look very embarrassed, but the appearance of this wolverine is not enough to anger at Tony''s heart, he is still screaming, but the voice is getting more and more fierce.


    "What should you do? What are you supposed to do? Mr. Norman Osborne, I warn you, what you should do is to maintain the security of the world, to manage what you should manage." It��s not a messy political struggle, it��s not to put your hand in a place where you shouldn��t reach it. Have I let you do these things? Ah, answer me, have I asked you to do these things?��


    "No, sir." Hardly biting his own root, Old Osborne still resisted the humiliation in his heart and whispered for himself. "But you, I am doing this for the benefit of the United States. My power in the Tianshou Bureau is getting weaker and weaker, and it is not enough to confront the other two directors. I need new strength, this is the only blessing. The opportunity for permission in my hands. So I think there is nothing wrong with what I am doing."


    "Are you a fool when I am? Or do you think everyone here is a fool?"


    "The loss of your life in the hammer is because you made a huge mistake. When I pushed you to this position, you have the right to be the biggest in the whole day. But you can''t control yourself. For your own lusts, you have ruined the good situation that I have given you. I have spent countless hours to let you sit in this position safely. I am not very demanding of you. Honestly Control everything in your hand, let us have enough right to speak in the Heavenly Hammer, this is enough. You are good, actually put your idea on your peers. You really think that you Didn''t anyone know about these things? Do you really think that you have the ability to press on the other two people? You are looking for a way out, Osborne. You are for your own desire, take the whole country. The interest to make a bet. What rights do you have to do this, who gives you this qualification! Ah!"


    Tony slammed the table, and faced with such accusations, Osborne couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "His President, don''t forget. I support you so that you can sit in this position. You can''t cross the river to break the bridge, contrary to the agreement between us."


    "The agreement between us is on the premise that you have that ability. But now, Osborne, I have not seen you showing any ability. I see only a greedy and violent husband, one who only considers himself. The madman of interest. I have given you enough opportunities. But you have been disappointing me, so I decided to revoke your position. Mr. Osborne, wherever you come from, give me where to go. The US government no longer needs you!"


    With a decisive discourse, Tony gave the final conclusion to everything. In the face of such a statement, Osborne instantly squinted.

 Chapter 903： Tree banner

    ,.


    For Osborne, Tony''s final conclusion is something that cannot be easily accepted. Because he paid a lot of price to stand in this position today, so he could not accept it at all. Because of Tony''s such understatement, all his efforts were completely ruined. So he immediately stiffened his neck and yelled at him.


    "Tony Stark, don''t forget that this position is paid for by me. You have no reason to withdraw me from this position. Are you afraid of attracting my resistance?"


    Rebellion, the word sounds ridiculous. Fighting against a country with personal strength is like an act of hitting a stone. But in the land of the United States, this is not an impossible thing. Especially for the rich who control a large group. As long as he can make up his mind, then it is enough to let hundreds of thousands of people lose the foundation of their livelihood. And once the unemployed suddenly increase to such an extent, it will be the most terrible disaster for all countries that are eager to cook and free.


    The government is bound to blame, of course, the guys who cause all of this will certainly not have any good end. In the end, it must be a losing end. But this is before, not now. Now Tony is not the former president who is unstable. The right hand in his hand now almost exceeds the limit of a country of cooking. Plus he controls the intelligent system like Jarvis, who can control the economy at any time, so he no longer fears the threat of any consortium like Osborne. He already has the strength and strength to say no to these people.


    "You can try it, Osbourne. If you dare to do anything that might pose a threat when the country is in danger, then I promise that I will put you in jail forever, let you Taste the world��s most painful and regrettable taste.��


    In the face of the imposing Tony, who has always been strong in the mall, Osborne, who is almost called the tyrant, suddenly felt fear. He felt that the person in front of him had become stranger. To know that a long time ago, Tony was only the head of a business, but he always looked at him with the eyes of a younger generation. He never felt that Tony had any talent, especially in this respect as a leader. But now, he doesn''t think so. Because Tony is obviously growing up. And it has grown to the point where he needs to look up.


    The world has changed so much that it has changed to the point where his ruling class in the former world has become incomprehensible. He has not kept up with the times, and this has caused him to completely lose the capital that rivals Tony.


    Osborne is not too stupid, he can still see the current situation and the gap. So after a silence, he still bowed his head, concealing the anger and unwillingness in his eyes, and then said to Tony.


    "Can''t you give me another chance? You have to know, the power that I have in my hands is still useful for you. Besides me, who else can you find to give you this support? Don''t forget you. What I did, almost let most people stand on your opposite. If you lose me, you will not even have the last supporters. You are destroying the Great Wall."


    "Do you destroy the Great Wall?" Tony, who understood the meaning of this sentence, nodded slightly, but this did not allow him to change his mind. Because he did not believe in Osborne, and he also clearly recognized a problem. That is the story of this guy staying with him, it will only make things worse.


    Osborne''s character has been clearly seen. This is a guy who only considers his own interests. And now it is not at all time to care about your own personal gains and losses. Under the nesting, there are eggs, and human beings are almost non-existent. Is it meaningful to consider your own gains and losses?


    But this person will not think so. He is a complete egoist. Even at this time, he will give priority to nature, and then he will think of other things. This is still the case in times of crisis. It is not difficult to think of how he would be greedy in normal times. Therefore, Tony is not willing to give him a chance.


    "Maybe, but even if it is like this. Anyway, I have already countless enemies, and I don''t care about you. Osborne, I have given you a chance, you don''t cherish it. So, you have no more. Opportunity. Get out, I think you shouldn''t want me to ask the security guard to throw you out."


    No need to say anything more, the previous low-level gas is already the limit he can do. It is impossible for a person who has reached his position to have a bottom line to bow to another person. So he could only scream for his dissatisfaction, then slammed the door and left.


    And until he left, Maria frowned and walked in.


    "Tony, are you a little too reckless to do this? You have to know that this guy is not a simple thing. If you rush him, then he is likely to desperately destroy you and build it up. The pattern of Osborne in his hands is that ability."


    "I know!" sighed, and Tony stood up. "But I know more about the danger of this guy. Keeping him around us will only make everything that we have built harder and more threatened. This is a time. I have tasted enough of a timed pain inside. So I won''t be able to allow this to happen again anyway."


    "That''s okay. But his position, the position of the chairman is not something that anyone can do. Without sufficient resources and certain qualifications, ordinary people are not qualified enough to do that position. You Is there a suitable candidate?"


    When she heard Tony''s words, Maria couldn''t help but sigh. Since Tony has made up his mind, then as a wife, she can only choose to support unconditionally. For this question, Tony��s heart is obviously long-awaited.


    "Well, I thought about it. The commander of Maria Hill is a very good choice. She is the top management who stayed in the SHIELD era. She is more able to make it than Natasha. The forces left by the SHIELD are convinced. Moreover, her ability is also certain. She is the most suitable candidate for both the overall situation and her commanding ability. It is also the person who can best believe me at this time."


    "Maria Hill? Well, I will contact her as soon as possible. I don''t need to worry about her appointment. I think you should have more important things to solve at this time. Correct."


    Taking a picture of Tony''s shoulder, Maria, as the woman behind him, began to consciously share the burden of shouldering his shoulders. In the face of such a considerate woman, Tony immediately showed a gentle smile.


    "Of course! Then I will ask you, pro. But it is unfortunate. How does the lobbyist always fall on my head?"


    Although Tony is complaining, but the action is not slow at all. Ordering a sentence, Mark armor quickly loaded on him. And when he opened the window and plunged into the blue sky, Maria behind him sighed in a sigh.


    Forming a family with such a heavy-minded man is not a small stress for a woman. But since this choice has already been made, there is nothing to be regrettable for this woman. She will only do everything she can to make the best of everything. As for complaining and retreating, that is not what she will consider.


    Anyway, getting such a female support is really lucky for Tony. Of course, the best women in the world are more than just this one. Just as Maria began to work for her man''s choice, another smart and excellent woman began to move.


    Of course, it is not appropriate to use actions to describe her current state. It may be more appropriate to use it for work, or to treat it as a rabbit.


    Natasha quickly found her goal by simply keeping it in her own car. Osborne, who looked out of the White House gate with a look of anger and urgency. The unstoppable anger on his face made Natasha guess for a moment what happened to this guy. This is not a good thing, because from a certain point of view, he is also his enemy. It is not possible to deal with Tony with the power of this guy. It is really an inconvenient trouble to deal with his own words.


    "Why, is it tricky? Need me to help him solve it?"


    A familiar voice rang from her co-pilot, and when she heard the voice, Natasha complained immediately.


    "I can''t count on you. If you wait for your shot, I am afraid that I am dead. You probably don''t know."


    "You mean the time before. I used to look at you all the time, but your teammates arrived at that time, and you have not encountered any danger, so I have been hiding on the side. How? Do you think I am indifferent to you?"


    After hearing her words, Zhou Yi immediately said to her with a smile. This statement really comforted Natasha''s emotions. At the very least, she did not have a look of resentment as before.


    "Well, I am wrong with you. But there is really no chance for you to shoot. Don''t forget what I did, I am an expert in this matter."


    She smiled a little, and her eyes showed a little playfulness. And just as she showed such an expression, a loud bang rushed from the intersection of the street. .

 Chapter 904： Distance damage is hard to measure

    That is the sound that will come out of the scene of the accident. And as soon as you hear it, you can guess that this is a very serious car accident scene. It can be said that even if it is dotted with some violent explosions, it will not be surprising. Listening to such a voice, Zhou Yi around Natasha was immediately surprised.


    "What did you do?"


    "Of course. Small robots that can be operated remotely, this is the patent of SHIELD at the time."


    Hearing the sound he wanted, Natasha drove the steering wheel in the opposite direction and flew away in the opposite direction. And while he was doing this, he explained to Zhou Yi, who was around him.


    "I used that simple little machine to make a basic safety device on his brakes. Once the guy went to a deadly position, then the cute little machine would immediately be on his brakes. Let''s move on to the key. I said that you should be able to understand."


    "What should I say? Don''t you provoke a woman?"


    Listening to Natasha explaining everything she had done, Zhou Yi inevitably shook her head and smiled. For his performance, Natasha showed a look that she did not agree with.


    "No, you should say this. Never provoke a smart, but very careful woman, at the cost of what you absolutely can''t afford."


    "I will take this as a lesson to take the precepts." Knowing that this is a woman who is giving a small temper and giving him an alternative warning, Zhou Yi can only smile and start to look up. And looking at him like a good talk, Natasha was sighing.


    "It seems that you have already made a decision. Can you tell me what kind of plan do you have?"


    "Why, is my performance so obvious?"


    It seems to be amazed at the sensitivity of a woman, or simply because of the woman''s cleverness. The expression on Zhou Yi��s face immediately became awkward. Looking at his expression, Natasha seems to be more convinced of the answer he guessed. This made her sigh deeply.


    ��Can you tell me how bad the situation is? Is it the worst situation I think, or will it be a little better than I thought?��


    "I think it should be the latter. It is always true to think about the benefits. I don''t think it will be better than you think. You don''t have to worry too much about me."


    Zhou Yi��s statement is a comfort, but this consolation does not play much. And on the contrary, it made Natasha''s heart more worried.


    "Really, you can''t worry about it when you say this. You have to know that I have always done the worst. So I really don''t know if your guarantee can be effective. If you can. I mean, if you can, can you not go?"


    "Don''t fight?" Hearing this, Zhou Yi muttered to himself. He knows why Natasha thinks so, just because he doesn''t want to be in danger. The world already has a protector, and it is a dispensable thing that he can��t go. No one can blame this, because those who have this qualification have become a thing of the past. He can stay with her all the time and go to live their lives. But is this appropriate? is it possible? Zhou Yi has already had an answer in his heart. He will never do this.


    Only when you lose it, you know what it is called pain. Only know the pain, only know what is worth cherishing. Zhou Yi, who once lost everything, is now the most important thing in his eyes. If it is only his life and death in this world, he will not care. However, this is not only related to him in this world, it is more related to those who he lost in his own world, and finally reunited in this world, the people he cherishes in his heart. He didn''t want to see the sad and disappointed eyes of these people, and he didn''t want to have any pain in their rest of their lives. So he has to do this thing.


    Of course, in the middle of this, he did not think of something embarrassing. In his capacity, he completely created an opportunity to completely replace his existence in this world. But the idea was only in his mind for a while, and he was completely dispelled by him.


    This is not realistic. Because he is another person in this world, there is still some difference between them. Others may not be able to tell, but those closest to him will be able to detect the difference between them. This only makes things worse, so he doesn''t dare to have this extravagant idea.


    He can disappear, but he can''t disappear in this world. Because that he represents more than just him alone, his existence is related to those who are more important. So he has to go.


    The thoughts in my heart have become more and more determined in my thoughts. This also caused a slight change in his eyes.


    "I have to go, Natasha. You should be able to understand what is in my heart. Sorry, I can''t be so selfish."


    "When you say this, you have become selfish." The brow was locked, and Natasha''s face also showed a frosty look. "You didn''t even think about my thoughts."


    This words made Zhou Yi feel a heart, and then quietly gave birth to a few minutes. He did not take into account her thoughts, because in his mind, this newly established relationship is obviously not as deep as the previous ones. These needless to say, Natasha also understands. This is something they don''t know, but he didn''t think that Natasha would make everything clear at this time.


    This made him a bit speechless, and he could only put on a silent look to deal with Natasha''s inner complaint. And seeing his expression, Natasha knew that it was impossible for him to change anything. The man in front of him has completely determined his determination, no matter what she said or did, it is impossible to shake his mind. That''s just useless work.


    This kind of thought made Natasha''s feeling of powerlessness deeper and deeper. And when her eyes quietly blurred, she immediately stepped on the brakes under her feet and parked the car on the side of the road.


    For a time, the car became extraordinarily quiet, and when Zhou Yi discovered the change on her face, he could only sigh deeply and whispered to her.


    "Sorry, Natasha. Maybe this is my fault. I shouldn''t be so impulsive. If I restrain myself, it may not be so difficult between you and me."


    "No, don''t say that." I smothered two on my face and let myself reluctantly return to a normal state. Natasha immediately shook her head and responded. "I think too much. I should not expect so many things. This is my fault, not yours. I am confused in this matter, I am overestimating my weight. Sorry, I It won''t make you so hard."


    After a few words, Natasha bowed her head so low. Everything went back to the silent state of the past, as if the two of them had reached a settlement. But only they know that they are not as harmonious as they seem. There are always some contradictions in getting along with others. When people keep a certain distance, these contradictions do not seem to be a problem. And once the distance is brought closer, some unsuspecting people will always be stabbed by these contradictions. Whether it is tolerant or resist, only those who have experienced these can make the final choice. And how to choose, this has become a problem between Natasha and Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi��s choice has been very clear. So he is just waiting for Natasha''s final answer. In such a silent silence, Natasha took a long time to finally lift her head and smiled at Zhou Yi.


    "Promise me one thing?"


    Without speaking, Zhou Yi just firmed her head. Looking at his reaction, Natasha immediately stared at his eyes, and said so seriously to him.


    "Promise me, no matter what. Come back to me alive? You should only have me in this world, and I just want to find a reliance that belongs to me. We just started to depend on each other, so in any case, promise I, you will come back to me alive!"


    This tone is not heavy, but the meaning is that Zhou Yi feels a different kind of power. It is a force that is pressed against the shoulders, a force that begins to bear something in the heart. For this sudden appearance, what made him very familiar, Zhou Yi stunned, and then he firmly and vigorously set his head.


    "I know, I promise you."


    When I heard this, Natasha laughed. She is a strong woman, and she is a woman who knows how to fight and fight. Waiting for someone to give up is not her character, she wants to get everything she wants through competition. Although from now on, she has lost on the starting line. But she does not believe that she will always slow down others.


    Some things need to be won. If you don''t fight, you will never know which step you can do. For Natasha, she has already embarked on the first step of fighting and fighting on some things. This is not easy. The heart of a man who has experienced so many men is not so easy to move, especially to occupy the most important position in his heart. But she has such confidence and thoughts.


    He only has his own. If so, why don��t you work hard?


    Women''s minds are always so complicated, so complicated that even guessing is meaningless. It is impossible for Zhou Yi to see how the woman in Natasha is thinking about it now. He can only see that Natasha��s face suddenly becomes clear. At the same time, she stepped on the gas pedal and drove the car to the formal.


    Everything seems to have become a normal appearance, but this normal is so weird. Weird to Zhou Yi always has a feeling of being peeped.


    Maybe it is an illusion. With such an idea, Zhou Yi closed his eyes, he was waiting, waiting for the arrival of a special battle. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 905： Visionary paradox in fire

    On the street where the police car screamed, it was now controlled by various emergency vehicles. Looking at the Lincoln luxury car that had been engulfed by the flames in the middle, the emergency personnel who had just arrived couldn��t help but ask the police officers around him.


    "Isn''t there an accident? Who needs first aid? I haven''t seen one."


    "You are coming too late!" The policeman, holding a book and registering something, looked up at him and replied to him with a regrettable look. "Did you see the thing behind? The person you said needs first aid is in that car. I guess when the fireman pulls him out of it, he should be almost confused. If you say your skills are If you can save people at this level, then you can wait a little longer."


    I heard the words from the police and looked at the car that was burned with fire by the firefighters who had been sprayed with the sprinkler for a long time. The ambulanceman immediately shrugged his shoulders and then shook his head and said. .


    "Although I have a lot of experience in treating burns, but to this extent, I feel that it is more appropriate to call a morgue car. It��s really terrible, I was resting, I was called by a phone call, I thought Is there really something urgent? I didn��t expect it to be a dead person. I��m sick, I��m leaving!��


    "Go, man. Now you can''t go. This is a big man. There is no final conclusion that no one can go. Otherwise, do you think that the firefighters know that the people inside are still desperately trying to extinguish the fire?" Save him. It��s not because the guy inside is too big. So you are still waiting here with me."


    "Who is coming so big? Man, do you know?"


    Looking at the firefighters who were still desperately fighting with a faucet, the first-aids touched the cigarettes from their pockets and began to close the police officers around them. After picking up his cigarette, the policeman smiled and held the notebook in his hand under his arm, and then apparently greeted him with some gloating.


    "Hey, Osborne''s head, Norman Osborne, you haven''t heard it. Hey! The man inside is that guy. How, I didn''t think of it."


    "You mean the master of the 100 billion big group? Norman Osborne? He actually has an accident here, really fake?"


    With a little excited expression, the first aid staff said so quickly. Obviously, hearing this news that is explosive for him is already letting him fall into the state of gossip.


    "Of course, otherwise you think there is anyone else. I dare say that the Osborne Group''s stock must fall sharply. Maybe some people will lose a lot of money for this."


    Not only does this observer have this sentiment, but the police officer who is the narrator also has similar ideas. For this society, they belong to the kind of existence in the bottom. It is precisely because of this that when they are dealing with those high-ranking big men, sometimes they are not only embarrassed, but more envious and hateful.


    The world''s social economics has made it very clear that where the rich people''s money comes from, it is harvested from the harvest of wool from ordinary people. This kind of statement can be understood by anyone who has read a book, and this leads to the fact that most people''s minds are complicated for those rich people. Although it is said that most people will take risks and go to the road of crime. But when these big men were in trouble, it was a little bit of stress.


    I have to say that these guys who have been forced to pull are indeed somewhat entertaining. Although they are limited to not being able to leave this step before the final result comes out, they are not feeling lost at all, but have a feeling of being happy.


    However, this happiness did not last long. Because of the speed, they saw a huge fire bursting out of the Lincoln car that was about to die. Huge explosions and powerful impacts caused the firefighters around to be rushed out. This sudden situation immediately made the police officers feel excited.


    "Well, it looks like it is finally over. It is estimated that those firefighters should be relieved. It is not something ordinary people can do to survive in this situation."


    When he had just finished speaking, the place where the explosion occurred immediately showed a new sound. This noise is obviously not normal, because it is obviously impossible to come back for the second time. With his own experience, the police immediately found something wrong, and when he shifted his gaze, he immediately discovered an unbelievable thing.


    I saw that in the burning place of the fire, a figure wrapped in flames was stepping out step by step. He is heavy, but every step seems to carry tremendous power. Not only is the flame on his body constantly invading the surroundings, so that the people around him have to hurry to avoid it. Even the ground under his feet appeared one after another in his movements.


    "What the **** is this? Isn''t it Norman Osborne?"


    Watching such a guy appear in front of him, the police officers who have been onlookers could not help but yell. At this time, the first-aid staff who were still watching the scene were also screaming.


    "Yes, it is him. I have seen him like this, this is Norman Osborne, how could he be a super capable person?"


    As the flame subsided, the man who came out of the scene had already revealed his true body. And looking at such a real body, everyone around him was surprised to be unable to self.


    Norman Osborne is actually a member of the superpower, which is really a big news for this country. You know, on the earth today, almost everyone is dreaming that they will have a day to have super powers. And if such a thing really happens, then it is definitely a huge surprise.


    However, as a party, the old Osborne did not take this as a surprise. In other words, this small surprise is not enough to infect his emotions. His current emotions can be said to be completely controlled by another kind of thought.


    This kind of thinking is anger and hatred, and the direction of his emotions points to where he can see the evil eyes in the direction of the White House. However, after all, it was a big man who had been honed for many years. He quickly converges his own eyes and restores himself to a state of no-wave.


    And when the driver of the Osborne Group rushed up and drove a blanket on him. He immediately got into the car and told the driver.


    "Take me out of here, and if someone comes to me, I will say that I am resting, and no one wants to see you!"


    He obviously has some ideas and has his own plans. By retreating to the back of the scene to carry out your own response, this is a choice that many powerful people will make. However, he can only do this at the moment, because with his performance, the entire media has already exploded.


    The leader of the 100 billion group is actually a super capable person. How can this be a big and small thing? You know, when Tony Stark claimed that he was Iron Man, it caused a lot of world-wide sensation. Although Norman Osborne is not as famous as Tony, he is more controversial.


    Because everyone knows one thing, that is, Norman Osborne was a dying one or two years ago. Why is a dying person suddenly healthy, and why suddenly he has super powers, which is obviously worth exploring.


    The media can''t grasp it. When these associations are understood by them, they immediately start to frantically rush like a dislocated wild horse, looking for the so-called truth. Under their efforts, some doctors who had contacted Norman Osborne and had some knowledge of his hereditary diseases were taken to the stage. Under the guidance of huge profits, they also revealed this secret.


    The genetic disease of the Osborne family was exposed, and the genetic problem of reverse transcription proved two things at the time of Osborne''s physical condition. First, his life was not long before he was, and the medical technology he possessed was simply impossible to cure him. Second, he was indeed a personal class at the time, and it is impossible to have such a capability. That is to say, his ability will not be a congenital problem, but only an acquired transformation. And this acquired transformation not only allowed him to gain super power, but also allowed him to heal the disease he was diagnosed as mortal.


    The technology that can transform a superpower, and perhaps with the effect of treating a disease, is naturally a sensation in Osborne. Of course, most of the real sensation is still ordinary people, and at most it is just some newcomers who have just stepped into the upper class.


    The true celebrities, even the top group of the human society pyramid, will not be touched by these news. Although the ability to transform is tempting, it is not so urgent. Moreover, if someone really wants to start with Osborne, these top-level circles are naturally the easiest to share.


    The other function of curing the disease is even less attractive to them. The nano-unit medical technology of the secret research institute under the government''s name has been tested, but almost all physical problems can be effectively cured, and the 100% success rate has been maintained so far. This technique is much more stable than Osborne''s. Who knows if Osborne''s stuff is only effective for his body. And will there be any sequelae, and so on, this is something to consider.


    For their own health, these big men can think more. They naturally have to choose better.


    It is only ordinary people who are inciting, but the White House is inevitably affected. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 906： a white-and-white decision

    Osborne had a car accident in the blink of an eye of the White House. This is not a seemingly unexpected thing. Of course, the discerning eye can also see that this should not be the hands of the White House. Too obvious, compared to the White House, it is more convincing that some people are planted and blamed.


    However, the parties may not think so. Osborne is a guy who has just angered, and such a guy is unlikely to be sensible. He will almost certainly count this matter in the White House. Even if someone says that it is planted, he will have eighty-nine thoughts. This is the deliberate move by Tony Stark in the opposite direction. Just let others think so.


    Once a person''s subjective assumptions are fixed, it is difficult to turn around, and especially those who are arrogant and self-sufficient like Osborne, it is even more impossible to casually reverse their own views on others. Once he hates a guy, he will definitely hate this guy in the dead. Expecting him to change is not as good as a shot.


    This is also clear about the White House. So, after getting this news, Tony''s first reaction was to curse the face with a cold face.


    "Why didn''t he die there?"


    This is the truth, if he really dies there, then things will undoubtedly become much simpler. Even if someone wants to plant this thing on them, he can stand up and rebut. In this matter, he is not afraid of the shadow, but it really does not matter.


    However, Osborne is not dead, but it is the worst result. There is no doubt that this old guy will definitely try to retaliate back. With his power, even a person like Tony must be careful to deal with it. But this is the key time. I thought of it here. Tony��s face, which just came out, was a bit gloomy.


    For his mood, I am afraid that no one will know more than Mary. When she saw Tony''s expression, she immediately reached out and hugged his arm and comforted him.


    "Don''t worry, dear. Maybe things are not as bad as you think? Osborne is no longer a powerful company. He has no ability to confront the country. And he may not have the courage to come with us. Confrontation. As long as we can give him a statement, maybe he will choose to give up?"


    "Impossible." Tony shook his head and said with a slap in the face. "You don''t understand Osborne. He''s not a guy who can compromise. And once we make a small concession, maybe he''ll be even better. I managed to get this guy off the position, so In any case, I can''t give him another chance to climb back."


    When I heard this, Maria also felt that it was difficult to do it. She is not unaware of the hardships of Osborne. When Tony Stark just stepped on the stage, based on the difficult time, this guy would give him the power to do it. He was a naked bonfire and robbed him of the most important force in the hands of the Stark government at the time. He combined the state of the United States at that time, and said that he was not allowed to fight for another job. Ghost idea. Fortunately, in the hands of Tony, the situation in all countries gradually stabilized, and his actions were also defeated several times, and his prestige and power were all dusted. Otherwise, he may not be as respectful to Tony as he did at the beginning.


    Such a guy is indeed like Tony said, can not give him any chance. But the situation in front of him is what makes him. As long as he holds this truth, although he can''t face Tony on the bright side, there are some small means in the dark that can be made.


    Don''t say that this is a crisis moment, and we need to say that the overall situation is important. With the selfishness shown by this guy, I am afraid he has no lower limit. Therefore, he cannot be treated with common sense, and he cannot be dealt with in a simple way.


    Wanting to understand this, Maria frowned, and asked carefully to Tony.


    "Or else, we must first try to control him. After waiting for the difficult situation, I will find another opportunity to resolve this contradiction."


    "Your thoughts are correct, but in reality, this level is probably not enough."


    Nodded, then shook his head again. Tony clearly has an almost identical idea. But before he said the idea, he still asked the people around him.


    "Maria, did the people below say that they have found out the cause of the problem."


    "Not yet, the current investigation only said that the brake line was cut by something. Our people can only investigate a small robot technology that was during the SHIELD period. But you have to know that this technology is in the hands of Hydra. There are also. We are not sure who is the target now."


    Maria said honestly, and listening to such an answer, Tony immediately responded with a hand.


    "In this case, it was announced to the outside world, saying that the Hydra had assassinated Osborne. Then the inside revealed the news, saying that Osborne��s research on the human transformation technology has something to do with the Hydra. It��s the end of their uneven distribution.��


    "What?" Hearing this statement, Maria suddenly stunned and then said something difficult. "But, Tony. Isn''t this technology from the Nikko Group? If so, wouldn''t it be a bite by Osborne?"


    "This is going to blame Osborne for his lack of humanity!" Sneer a moment, Tony began to explain. ��The Osborne Group has long tried to steal technology from the Sundial, and he is also developing a kind of human transformation technology. Although this technology is not mature, it is enough to be the reason for us to attack him. And don''t forget, people who are waiting to eat meat and drink blood will not be less!"


    This sentence reflects a lot of people. We must know that although the United States has been turbulent, the fundamentals of its country will not change. This is a country held by big companies and big consortia. Even with the exception of Tony, it will not last long. In the end, everything is going to change back. At most, there is only one way to represent Tony Stark.


    It is precisely because of this that once there is any new interest in this country, it will always attract the attention of a group of predators. Osborne clearly has something in his hand that can attract these people. Just with his original heritage, he is not afraid of these guys. After all, he is also one of these people. But now it''s different. If the Stark government takes the lead to start with him, then those who drink blood and eat meat can tear him into a crush.


    This is the status quo of capitalism. Whether it is internal or external, it has no warmth. As long as there are interests, these guys don''t care what they are doing dirty things. This is a point that has always been criticized by people, but now, this is also the way Tony''s break.


    He really has no time and mood and an internal cancer has been delayed. This incident is an opportunity, as long as the control is good enough to completely disintegrate the Oss local forces. Just like an operation, when a tumor is still benign, it is better to do it when it is affected by the deterioration of the whole body. Therefore, when it is broken, it will always be able to avoid the chaos.


    As a pillow, Maria can understand Tony''s current thinking. It��s just that in her opinion, this is a bit too cruel, so she couldn��t help but advise Tony.


    "Dear, is this a bit too much? I remember the Osborne family. Although Osborne is an arrogant guy who has no side, his child is still a good young man. If we do this, isn''t this child also subject to persecution? So I think, should you consider it, there will always be a better way."


    "You didn''t do what you said." Patted his wife''s hand, and Tony''s thoughts were as firm as his tone. "But you have to be clear about one thing. There is always a better way. This is true, but time does not allow us to wait any longer. The Chinese have a saying called a cry, always better than family crying. All the way to cry, always better than the road to cry. This kind of thing always has to be sacrificed. In this case, why not choose to sacrifice the smallest one? I know this is a little sorry for the child, but this is politics. And this is me The only choice that can be made politically. I am the president, I have to consider the big picture."


    "I know, just thinking about letting a child suffer such unfair treatment, and suffering such grievances, my heart is a little uncomfortable. Tony, we will be punished for doing so. I don''t want you carrying too much on your body. Sin, I don''t want our children to carry too much heavy things when they are born. So, promise me, don''t do too much about this kind of thing, okay?"


    Mary has children, this is not something to be surprised. In fact, Tony had long wanted to have a child. In a scientific way, this is not difficult to do. However, under the premise of becoming a mother, Maria inevitably has some motherhood grief. This is human nature, not surprising. And for Tony, what she said does have her reason.


    If so, who is willing to do this kind of thing? If you can beat the opponent right and wrong, who is willing to use any intrigue? If there is a way to achieve the best of both worlds, who wants to make this choice? This is all without the matter, he can only do this.


    So now, he can only hold his wife and whisper to her.


    "I swear, dear. It won''t last long. When the world is washed clean. When the country is brought back on track, I will stay away from this life. I will take you to a bird of flowers. The place that allows our children to be carefree and enjoyable from the day they are born. I swear, I will be a good father!" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 907： Mobilize my world before the war

    Tony Stark uses the Thunder method, **** and cruel. But this has not been accused by anyone from his level, because his behavior is in line with the interests of the highest ruling class in the current situation. Not just him, any smart leader in any country is doing the same thing.


    Clearing the internal troubles and unifying the outside world is the proper meaning of the country when it is at risk. Not to mention that it is not only a problem that the country is endangering, but a problem that the whole world is facing threats.


    Tony has already brought the words, and the other party has clearly stated his attitude. In theory, this is good news, but for most of the people here, they can''t count everything on this person.


    People always want to think about things in the worst place, especially this life-and-death event. Even if it is simple, then the guy who has confidence in that person, as long as he is in this position, must think of a way out. This is due to nature and the general trend.


    The future of mankind can''t really be so simple on one''s shoulder. Of course, this has nothing to do with Zhou Yi, who is in Huiyao City. Because when he came from Tony that day to report to him, he had already begun to prepare for the enemy.


    His attitude is faint, and even the performance on weekdays is generally the same as usual. Except for occasionally staring at the stars, the rest is not like a life and death. This light and light appearance seems to be full of confidence, but for those women around him, it is a bit uneasy. Because they know one thing in their hearts, it is that today''s Zhouyi power has not returned to its peak.


    Since the accident in the Mediterranean that may involve time and space, Zhou Yi��s strength has barely maintained at the fifth or even lower level. At such a level, it is a crisis-ridden thing to cope with the existence of a planet that can engulf the planet and represent the order of the universe.


    If they can, they don''t want Zhou Yi to take the risk. But this is hard to say because they are also within his protection. Moreover, they are not without any disagreement with each other.


    Most of the women headed by Ada have experienced the change of people''s feelings when Zhou Yi was a superhero, so they did not agree with Zhou Yi''s behavior of going to desperately. The area is just one earth, and what is the relationship with them. Take the strength of their home, let alone leave the earth, and the depths of the universe can also go. Others don''t know, but they are clear, Zhou Yi and Asgard have a relationship that can''t be said.


    This point is from the thunder hammer of Thor. As long as Loki is not around, it is a breeze to take something from the savvy of these women who wants to pull out from the mouth of the mind that has never had a little root. Although it is inevitable that this news is inevitable, but Zhou Yi itself has no place to pass, they are not good to say anything. And with such a layer of relationship, they also did not taste the nose, using this relationship to lay the way back.


    Of course, this is their idea. And there are more women around Zhou Yi, naturally there will be different opinions from them. For example, Susan, for example, Jill.


    The acquaintance and mutual understanding of these two people are basically due to the identity of the Zhouyi superhero. Although there are some complicated components, there are some reasons for it anyway. For this reason, they are essentially supportive of Zhou Yi��s ideas.


    Those who have not experienced the ups and downs still prefer that their neighbors are a hero who can save the world in distress, not a thin man who is going to cover the gap. In their view, Zhou Yi has the ability to save the world, because he has proved himself more than once. In this case, why not add a brilliant touch to your resume, so that the world can worship it more.


    Personal gains and losses, the world is righteous. Even in this weird family, it seems so out of place. But for all of this, Zhou Yi, who is a party, does not have much thought. And as time went by, the women who had been bothering about these things began to hold back.


    "You are a dead wood, what is your idea? But let us tell you first. Do you want to watch the show like this all the time?"


    The first to speak is Ada. This savvy and capable woman has always been the person who runs the big and small affairs in this family. It is precisely because of this that she is most eager to comment on Zhou Yi. Because only he stated, she can keep up with the follow-up actions. The things of such a family are just the opinions of several of them, but they can��t be true.


    "Isn''t this very interesting?" Zhou Yi smirked and saw Ada''s brow furrowing. It immediately converges on the face and she said to her seriously. "In fact, there is nothing big, can''t you have some confidence in me?"


    "You said so, and then the results were not good once."


    When I heard Zhou Yi say this, Ada naturally turned over the old things of the past. When I saw that Ada was ready to turn over the old account, Zhou Yi suddenly got some helplessness.


    "Okay, okay. I said yes. Actually, this thing has no choice in my opinion. I have promised Tony. Do you think I can go now?"


    "You have to go, no one can stop you." The piano took over, and said coldly and proudly. "If they have any opinions, they don''t need you to deal with them. Just hand it over to me and Lilith, we can let all the voices that have opinions to you disappear completely."


    The words of the piano are full of feelings of contempt for all beings. Of course, with the power she has, there is nothing wrong with her saying so. To the extent that she is at this level, there is no big deal to ignore the life and death of a living being on the entire planet. After all, the eye is placed there. You can''t expect a big whale that can whale everything to think about the lives of hundreds of millions of planktons that she devour every day. That''s not realistic.


    In fact, the pattern of most people in this family is not limited to a small planet. The reason why they maintain a superficial identity on the earth. The old one is on the one hand, and more is that there is no place to go.


    In the view of Qin, this is exactly the opportunity for them to find another place to go. At their level, rebuilding a world and race is not a problem, just a willingness to do. Of course, Zhou Yi was not willing to do this kind of thing. Because this is, after all, his hometown. There is no need for it, who is willing to go far away from home and recreate the world. But now it is different. This is a turning point in the matter. As long as you force him, you may not be able to let things develop as you expected.


    As the most intimate person, Zhou Yi naturally understands this idea of ??Qin. However, after hearing her words, he could not agree at all. So he immediately shook his head and said.


    "Things don''t say that. Let''s not say that there are still some people in the world who are really innocent and worthy of sympathy. Just say your mother''s opinion, you can''t ignore it. And don''t forget, we just sent Xiao Zhouyu Back to that time, if we give up the world at this time. Do you think Xiao Zhouyu still has the possibility of emergence?"


    The life and death of the average person is not put on the heart, this is a woman with a real heart like an iceberg. In addition to the few people who could be put in her heart, it was the blood of the corpse and she was able to pay for it. Of course, this is somewhat related to the personality of her original black phoenix.


    Such a woman is almost impossible to be easily moved. But Zhou Yi��s sentence is a smashing of her death. The son who had just separated was the soft flesh in her heart. If she could no longer see the child''s appearance, it would be a terrible thing for her.


    So immediately, her face was changed, and then stared at Zhou Yi seriously said to him.


    "I will go with you this time."


    This is her final decision, and no one has any opinions on this decision, including Zhou Yi.


    The power of the piano is comparable to Zhou Yi. With her, not only can Zhou Yi be more powerful. It is even more so that people in this family can put a little more heart. However, when she said this, it means that Zhou Yi��s game has no room for reversal. So naturally, Ada and Lilith, the two women who advocate giving up the world, become uncomfortable.


    However, this is not a problem, because Zhou Yi quickly took the shoulders of these two women and comforted them.


    "Okay, don''t worry. This time will not be as dangerous as you think. Since the guy is about to fight in the stars, then I don''t need to worry as much as I used to. Even if he can''t beat him, Don''t I still run? The universe is so big, I am enough to throw him around. Besides, there is a piano to help me next to me, my winning percentage is still quite big!"


    "I don''t care about this!" Turned his eyes, Ada took the hand of Zhou Yi. "What I care about is that you are always being used. Why do you have to be born and killed for those who are ignorant and ungrateful. I have said before, this kind of person is dead, you don''t owe them Is it worth doing this?"


    This is a common problem, and Zhou Yi��s answer to this question is only a bitter smile.


    "It''s really not worth it, but this is my world after all." (~^~)

 Chapter 908： Heart has hatred

    Loved, hated, and disappointed. This is some of the mental journey that Zhou Yi has experienced in the face of the human beings in this world. But in the end, in fact, everything has not changed much.


    Some things can''t be forgotten, and some habits can''t be changed. Even if you are tired of being angry for a while, sometimes you can''t leave everything behind. Zhou Yi has a saying that is, after all, my world. Whether it is good or not, it is bad. Love or hate. In the end, everything is going back to the roots.


    At this time, listening to him, he was not only the woman of this group of Yan Yan. Another person who is very familiar with him also heard these words. After he heard these words, he smiled slightly, revealing a smile that could not be said from the corner of his mouth.


    "My world? It is also said that I am not too disappointed."


    There are not many people who can qualify to say such things, or they are absolutely unique. However, another Zhou Yi is definitely qualified for this. Just because he has more experience than the world''s Zhou Yi.


    If you say that the most painful thing that Zhou Yi has experienced in his life in another world is definitely to lose his own world. When he watched his own world ruined in front of his own eyes, his mood was absolutely impossible to describe in words.


    It is not enough to describe the pain in the heart. Imagine that at that time, he could kill the tyrant with infinite gems in the depths of the universe under absolute disadvantage, and destroy the ruins. I know what kind of hatred and despair he is in.


    He and the world''s Zhouyi experience are not the same, and his experience is obviously more desperate and painful. Compared with him, Zhou Yi of this world is lucky because he has never lost anything. And he is almost equivalent to losing everything.


    His emotions for Zhou Yi in this world are a profound envy. But in this envy, he really knows very well that he can''t get everything he has. Because, even if he replaced him, the things that he lost in his heart are absolutely not filled. People can lie to others, but they can''t fool themselves.


    So all he can do is look at the moon in the mirror, look at the world in the water, and do his best to protect the existence of the best things in his heart. He will never allow this to be persecuted by the outside world, and it is because of this that he has a little recognition of the words of Zhou Yi in this world.


    However, it is only a little bit. If there is anything in this world that makes him feel disgusted, then he must be his own. To say the reason, there is only one simple reason, that is, Zhou Yi of the world has done what he has not done.


    Time opened a terrible joke on them, and from the moment the tide of time was reversed, the long river of time separated two distinct trends from their identity. And there is no doubt that he is a downright loser. Since it is a loser, it is naturally impossible to see the winners. Even if this winner is his own.


    It is precisely because of this truth that this week is not willing to have any face with him in this world.


    Seeing what he should see, he decisively made a new idea in his heart. That is, he will solve everything before seeing the planet devourers this week.


    Zhou Yi of this world has not yet touched the planet devourers. But he is different. In his universe, he has seen all the existences in the universe that can threaten him. The planet devourer is one of them.


    This represents the existence of the cosmic order is the cornerstone of the universe, and his meaning for this universe is actually similar to the meaning of the existence of the death lady. Some high civilizations in the universe refer to him, the goddess of death, and the other three great beings as the five great gods of the universe. This is quite reasonable. On the one hand, it is because he has a special meaning for maintaining the balance of the universe, and on the other hand, he has the power to shake the universe.


    None of the five great gods of the universe is a good deal, and the planet devourer is the one that controls the world''s best.


    His ability is to devour the planet. The reason is that he needs to rely on the energy of the planet to maintain his life. The planet is food for him, he can change a whole planet to do the energy he needs. The stars, although they are completely different from the planets, are likely to be swallowed up if the planet devourers are forced to operate.


    This will be a clear threat to Zhou Yi. Because Zhou Yi will be the sun, his power is restrained by the planet devourers. If they really get the kind of big shots, the extent to which you die, then the current week is not necessarily the opponent of the planet devourer.


    He knows this very well, because he wants to bring his own form into the world, and he has taken a large part of the power from Zhou Yi of the world. Although this is to save Xiao Zhouyu''s eagerness, Zhou Yi did not have any embarrassing feelings about the world itself.


    Of course, it cannot be said that there is no action at all. At the very least, there is no problem in replacing him with the planet devourer. This is compensation, and from his own point of view, it is considered this way.


    "It''s really cheap for you."


    With a little bit of dissatisfaction in his heart, Zhou Yi quietly withdrew from this former home. And just at the moment he just left, the two closest people in the world, he and Qin. Gray, suddenly looked at the place where he disappeared.


    Just someone is there! The two of them are very sure about this, but when they want to explore more deeply who is peeping at them, they suddenly find out that they can''t go deeper.


    I can''t trace it, I can''t find it, even even the perception is a shadow, a real and false feeling. This gave them two feelings that they couldn''t believe at the moment.


    ��Is there still such a presence in this world?��


    Qin. Gray is incredibly inquiring about the man around him, because the situation just has clearly demonstrated a problem, that is, the power of this **** will not be under them, or even May be above them.


    On a small planet, it can be born like Zhou Yi, which represents the sun. The gods that can shock the universe can already be said to be miracles in miracles, myths in mythology. But now the world is not only Zhou Yi, but also a Qin. Gray, which is not inferior, and then there is a guy who might surpass them both in strength.


    This is no longer something that miracles can describe. If you really want to say it, it feels like the whole universe has moved its center to this little planet, full of absurd, unbelievable magic and ridiculous.


    After looking at each other, Zhou Yi was inexplicably and shocked, and there were a few more difficult concerns.


    One such powerful presence is actually peeping at himself, and he hasn''t noticed it before. This is not a question that can be laughed. If he is malicious, then I am afraid that his family will not be peaceful.


    He didn''t dare to take the risk, and he didn''t dare to gamble at all. So he immediately said to the piano around him.


    "Piano, after I left, you stay here. I hope you can protect everyone''s safety."


    "But" I heard Zhou Yi say so, of course, the piano can understand what he thinks. But understand clearly, she is somewhat reluctant to do so, because the safety of Zhou Yi is also very worrying.


    If the target of this **** is Zhou Yi, then when he and the planet devourer fight, this guy just needs to suddenly insert it, it is enough to pose a fatal threat to Zhou Yi.


    This is very possible, and because the possibilities are very large, the piano does not want to change its mind. However, she did not wait for her to say anything, Zhou Yi directly interrupted her words.


    "I know what you want to say, piano. But you have to know that this home is more important than my safety. I can run, and I have taken out my power, even if it is defeated. I can also break into the world of death and return to the world by the power of resurrection. You don''t have to worry about me. On the contrary, your safety is more important. This is the most important thing, the piano, so this time you must listen to me."


    Zhou Yi said the words very resolutely, and this also silenced the piano immediately. She won''t go against the meaning of Zhou Yi, so after thinking for a while, she slowly nodded.


    This made Zhou Yi feel a little more practical, and this time, other women learned from their mouths what had just happened.


    My home is sneaked out by an unknown and powerful presence, which is not a thankless thing. After they thought about it, they suddenly began to worry. However, this concern is not enough to let them go to chaos.


    Ada, they are smart and excellent women, know what they should do at this time, and should not do anything. Since Zhou Yi already has arrangements, they have no use for unnecessary worry, and it is likely to be counterproductive. Therefore, the most correct choice at the moment is to maintain stability and to shrink inward. And as long as this is carried out quietly, no one will pay attention.


    Another Zhou Yi will not know how much trouble he brought to the world in this little peep. He only knows one thing now, that is, he needs to talk to a long-lost enemy. (~^~)

 Chapter 909： The secret of the **** of creation

    In the deep air of the endless universe, a huge darkness is quietly marching. This darkness is not too conspicuous in the dark universe, but when you get close, you will discover the darkness and horror of this darkness.


    Although it is silent, it has a domineering domineering. But all that existed in front of it was darkened by the darkness of the group, and then swallowed into his body.


    Planets, satellites, asteroid belts, and most of the celestial bodies have become such a kind of end after touching this darkness. Fortunately, however, this darkness seems to be moving very purposefully. So that there is no such thing as a star-shaped ball on the road that it is advancing, and at most it is just some ridiculous death star. So even though it has such terrible power, in fact, it does not cause much casualties.


    However, this does not make people feel any loose thoughts about it. Because the discerning eye can see it, this is a terrible existence. But all the wise civilizations have been far from retreating after they have explored the path of this darkness, and this has made the darkness of the group more and more sinister and horrible.


    However, not all situations are like this. For example, now, when this darkness moves into a corner of the Milky Way, a purple meteor is waiting for a long time, and quickly plunges into the darkness.


    This made the surrounding civilizations who have been watching the dark movements of this group can not help but marvel at a good courage. In their eyes and insights, of course, it can be seen that the purple meteor is an extraordinary existence that can cross the void of the universe. But that doesn''t mean they are optimistic that she can compete with the darkness of the group.


    Some cosmic civilizations have developed countless years, and there is considerable understanding of the contradictory existence in the depths of the universe. Therefore, they naturally know what this darkness means. Naturally, they will not be too optimistic about the same behavior of the purple light and shadow.


    And just as these high-level interstellar civilizations are still mourning in the hearts of the unfortunate guys of the past, at this moment, in the darkness of the group they are born with a lot of jealousy, the big ones and the small ones seem to have some origins. The existence of the existence has been talked face to face.


    "Bastard Dad, I have already made your things clear to the indigenous people on that planet. So, don''t forget what you promised me."


    It is Ganata, the transcendental existence that can lift the entire steel avenger. At this moment, this powerful and scary girl is like a little bit of existence.


    In front of her is a huge guy like a mountain. His face was as indifferent as an iceberg, and although his majestic body was wearing a somewhat weird armor, it could not cause any loss to his majesty. He just sat there and gave him a huge pressure to breathe. At first glance, it seems that you have seen the ultimate feeling of the universe, and it is almost impossible for an ordinary person to immediately produce the illusion that the brain is hollowed out. And this is just his appearance, and compared to his real inner, these performances are nothing but trivial.


    This is one of the five gods of the planet, the devourer of the universe. It also symbolizes the order of the universe, like the role of a scavenger in the universe.


    Such a character has to say that it is worth making any universe inspiration to fear and awe. But for Garnata, this is completely unnecessary, because this is her father. For her father, she can not produce the emotions of those mortals. So she is naturally not at all polite to speak to the planet devourers.


    Hearing the noisy voice of Garnata, the planet devourer who had been sitting on a huge throne first looked at his daughter, and after a complicated look appeared in his eyes, he quietly returned to an ancient well. The state of the wave, then said to her face with a face.


    "I promised you, I will naturally remember. You can rest assured that I will not move that planet."


    "I don''t have a reassurance when you talk. No, I don''t think you are reliable when I am sensible. What kind of father can throw a child who is just sensible directly into the universe, no matter what, I have seen it. So many planet civilizations, this is really rare. If there is a special communication network between us, I really don''t know if you still remember my daughter!"


    Garnata is wearing a huge square hat with the same shape as the planet devourer, screaming at his father and screaming at his waist. It is obvious from her words that she is eager to talk about her father''s bitterness. And listening to her words, even as one of the five creation gods of the universe, the planet devourer is inevitably a bit stunned.


    Garnata��s accusation is not wrong. He did throw her into the universe when she was very young. But this is not what I want to abandon her. Because at that time, Garnata had the ability to support itself.


    After all, she is the daughter of the planet devourer, born to be the highest level of existence in the universe. She has no natural enemies in the universe. Even if she is put into the boundless universe, no one will have the ability to threaten her. This point, the planet devourer is very sure. Otherwise, he will not make such a decision.


    The reason why he made such a decision was mainly because he did not know how to get along with this daughter.


    The origins of the planet devourer are very special. He is not a creature in this universe, but a high-level life in the universe before the birth of the universe. And it is the only survivor left in that universe.


    And the reason why he became one of the five creation gods of the current universe is because of a change that is full of surprises.


    At that time, his universe was already at its focus, and Galatus, who was not a planet devourer, was one of the most inhabitants of the universe at that time. After discovering the way to save his universe, he made his own Such a choice for the common survival of civilization. And when he drove his own spaceship and flew with his compatriots toward the cosmic debris that had only the remains left. A weird ray of radiation illumined his spaceship, killing all his compatriots, leaving him alone, and letting him, along with his own spaceship, get into the remains of the last generation of the universe.


    At this time, the new cosmic egg, the origin of all things in the universe was born.


    The newly born cosmic egg swallowed everything left in the last universe, so of course, the existence of a swallowing star is no exception. And because it is the initial creative power of all things, the cosmic egg did not kill Galatus, but let him gain a new life in his body.


    And as the power of the cosmic egg shrinks to the extreme, it represents the beginning of the birth of the universe. And with the birth of this big bang, it is the life that represents the most basic rule of the universe. For example, the goddess of death and one of her twin brothers are eternal.


    These two represent the order power and basic framework of the roots in the new universe, and after they were born, the new universe has the foundation for development and maintenance. The new universe began with these two creation gods, and then they appeared Galatos, the planet devourer of the new universe.


    The survivors of this last universe have been given new life and meaning in the new universe. He represents a kind of power of the cosmic order. He is the brother of death and eternal. He is the fear of the universe, the scavenger of the universe, he is one of the five gods of the universe.


    With such a special identity, he should have been unique. It is like his two brothers and sisters. But there was an accident on his body. For example, the birth of Garnata.


    The birth of Garnata is the biggest accident for the planet devourers. The reason why she was born is that she has an inextricable connection with the remains of the last generation of the universe.


    The universe of the last era was absorbed into the end by the new cosmic egg along with the planet devourers. In theory, everything in the last universe should become the nourishment of the new universe, absorbed by it, and become the cornerstone of the birth of a new universe.


    But there is a special accident of the planet devourer. Because of his existence, some of the remains of the last universe also parasitized in his body, and with the birth of the cosmic egg, there have been incredible changes. It becomes a cosmic locust that needs to absorb energy in the body of the planet devourer.


    This kind of thing theoretically has no great impact on the planet devourers. Because the planet devourer is itself a scavenger, he needs to devour the planet and turn it into energy to maintain his existence. With this energy, even if you supply more than one locust, it is no big deal.


    The only problem is that this locust is not in its final form. It is only an initial existence, and it is the same source as the planet devourer, which means that it will evolve. And as the planet devourers devour energy in the universe for hundreds of millions of years, the locust finally accumulated enough energy to complete its own evolution. And the evolution that it evolved was Garnata, the nominal daughter of the planet devourer.


    Garnata was born from the body of the planet devourer. For her, the planet devourer is not only a father, but also a mother. But this is something that cannot be faced by a planet devourer with a memory and wisdom of the Galatus civilization.


    He also talked about love, and also knows what men love and love. So it is difficult for him to accept the fact that he will actually become a mother. It is this fact that makes him feel even more difficult to face Garnata. Not saying anything, or not loving her. Just facing her, there will always be some special embarrassment.


    It��s like it is now!

 Chapter 910： Very sorry for the blue sky

    For Garnata, the planet devourer naturally loves her. It��s just that he doesn��t know whether he should love him as a father or as a mother. This weird identity made him very embarrassed, but this does not mean that he is willing to be recognized by his daughter as indifferent to her. So now, he is squinting, and some say it.


    "Of course I remember you, Garnata. But you have to understand me, I have my work, the meaning of this work is not simple. You are not suitable for me. Although it is from your very young age. I will let you move out of the spaceship, but haven''t I been paying attention to your life through the network between us? I have paid attention to every message you have, and occasionally I will give you a reply, isn''t it?"


    Upon hearing this, Garnata was immediately a big white eye, and then said to him without hesitation.


    "On average, I have been given a reply for more than a thousand years. I am really honored to have it! Do you want me to thank you for taking the time to care about my life, **** dad."


    This boring complaint made the planet devourers somewhat incomprehensible. With their billions of longevity, the millennial response is obviously very frequent. But this is obviously not enough for Garnata, which has accepted the fast-paced lifestyle of the planet. She is obviously playing her own little temper, and this makes the planet devourer really a bit sloppy and difficult to parry. So he can only lower his posture and ask his daughter.


    "Well, what are you talking about?"


    "that''s it?"


    Garnata was obviously not satisfied with this answer, so she immediately widened her eyes and angered her father.


    And this is even more so that the planet devourers are somewhat confused about her emotions. Although he talked about love, but he didn''t know how many years ago his life had been. This has not dealt with women for many years. How could he still speculate on the idea of ??a daughter''s house?


    If this is the case for others, the power of the five great gods in the universe can be seen in the past. But Garnata is the daughter of her own family, and it is the daughter he had born from himself, so this skill is naturally impossible for her.


    I can''t guess but can guess, but guessing the daughter''s mind, this is really not something that he can do with the five gods of the universe. So he could only lie on his face and said in a pit.


    "What do you want?"


    This is a soft-spoken statement, and it can be regarded as compensation for her own daughter who is somewhat owed. And this is exactly what Ganata wants. So immediately, she pouted and opened the door to her father.


    "Oh, this is what you said, then I can raise the conditions. I want to wait until you defeat the guy and get some benefits from him. Yes, that''s it, I want half of his strength." ��


    As soon as this condition was raised, the face of the planet devourer suddenly changed, and then immediately refused to face the face.


    "No, this condition is absolutely impossible."


    "Why?" This sudden refusal was somewhat out of Garnata''s expectations, so she immediately questioned with some indignation. "Don''t you say that you are going to be alone? Bastard Dad, I can tell you, if you dare to swallow such a big meal, I am absolutely not finished with you!"


    Garnata��s screaming made the planet devourer��s face look awkward, but it was his only daughter, so he was not good at her anger. So after she was noisy and noisy, he explained it with kindness.


    "Gannata, things are not that simple. The guy I am fighting against is not as good as you think."


    "What is not easy."


    Just said one, Ganata was not willing to shake his head. In this matter, she has her own opinion.


    "I wasn''t the first time I was holding the guy in the dark. If it wasn''t because I was worried that fighting him would destroy the earth, I would have eaten him before he became a god. Later he became a cosmic god. I admit that I am not his opponent, this dispels this idea. But I am not his opponent, you can deal with him. His energy is suddenly dropped a lot, it is impossible to be an enemy with you. Obviously you can deal with him. So you must be jealous of me, want to swallow the energy of him, isn''t it!"


    It was misunderstood by her daughter twice that she wanted to eat alone. The heart of the planet devourer suddenly had a kind of depression that could not be said. This is her daughter. If she is changed to be a person, he has long said nothing, and directly filled her with her teeth. It��s so embarrassing that it��s hard to get lungs.


    But just because Garnata is his daughter, there is a foundation that can be fearless, so he can only make a full sigh of sigh and explain it to her.


    "I know this guy you know. He is not as simple as you think. In fact, even if I beat him, I can''t eat him. At most, I can only let him serve a soft, then old. Just leave the planet."


    "What?"


    When I heard this, Ganata was not happy. I thought it was a meal in front of myself, but I found out that it was something that I could only see and could not eat. She would naturally not be happy. But she is not happy, because the planet devourer has already made up her mind.


    "It''s just that he represents the stars in the universe. I can defeat him, but I can''t destroy him. Unless I want to see him completely annihilated, let most of the stars in the universe go out. Gana Tower, after all, I have to maintain the basic order of the universe. This is my basic duty. If that happens, it will be a disaster for the whole universe. So we can��t do this. Do this."


    "But how do you know that he has this kind of skill. You don''t know him!"


    Garnata��s heart was unwilling to ask, obviously, she is still very willing to give up this rare food.


    She has long peeked at the energy of Zhou Yi for a long time. She is very sensitive to energy and she knows very well what the energy of Zhou Yi means. With that energy, she can almost remain in a full state forever, and will never be bothered by hunger. This is especially important for her, especially at this time. So she didn''t want to give up this tempting idea at all.


    However, the planet devourer does not know her thoughts. He just thought that Garnata was still playing with a small temper, so she could only explain her by frowning.


    "Don''t forget, although I don''t know him, I know death. Death has told me his identity and told me about his particularity. He is the only **** in the universe that represents stars, as long as With the power of a star, he can regain his life. If you want to destroy him, you can only let the universe nowhere to raise the sun. Do you think this is possible?"


    The planet devourer explained it very clearly, and Ganata could naturally understand it. It was because she wanted to understand the corners of the ditch, and she only raised a lot of regrets in her heart.


    It is true that she really wants the energy of Zhou Yi, which is very important for her. But if it really is what her father said, then she really can only dispel her own idea. There is no other reason, just because the earth must have the support of the sun.


    If his destruction is linked to these stars in the universe, then the sun is clearly in one of them. And if the sun goes out, then the earth will naturally die. Planets without stars are impossible to have life. This is common sense that everyone in the universe knows. And she is so profoundly related to the earth, naturally it is impossible to gamble on this matter.


    She is very sorry, very sorry. This regret can be seen even by the planet devourers whose emotional thinking is catching up with the wood. This made him a bit strange. So he immediately asked Garnata.


    "Gannata, why do you have to use his idea. If you lack energy, just go to the depths of the universe and find a planet that can be swallowed up?"


    "No!" Shaking his head with a bitter face, Ganata''s heartless helplessness, can only reveal his true feelings to his father. "I don''t know why, I have been particularly hungry recently. It turns out that a planet can manage a long time belly. If there is any high-level race that doesn''t open your eyes, you can still eat more. But now I don''t know how it is back. No matter how you eat or eat, I am already hungry and can''t help but eat the indigenous people on the earth. If this is not the case, why do you think I should go to the guy''s idea!"


    Garnata is still complaining indignantly, but from her tone, she is only a little regretful, and in essence there is not much worry. But the planet devourer doesn''t think so, because he also experienced this special time, and it was this special time that gave him a huge change in his life. He is very clear that this is not something that is taken lightly. So he immediately moved.


    The huge precision instrument immediately emerged from the void around him, and with some of the things on these instruments emitting strange rays to the Garnata, a special image appeared in front of Garnata. It is a huge energy body, she is very clear, because she often sees these things.


    But there is a strange existence in the middle of this energy body, one that looks like a worm. It absorbs power desperately in this energy body, allowing the entire energy body to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Ganata knew that this was the status quo of her own body, but she did not think that there would be such a worm-like thing in her body. So she immediately panicked and asked her father.


    "What is going on here? What the **** is this."


    For her question, the planet devourer took a slap in the mouth and finally gave her an answer.


    "This kind of thing has been in my body. I have experienced these feelings. I can only tell you, I just have you, Garnata. This is what you were before you were born, you are me. The body was born. And in the current situation, you are the same as me. Garnata, you are pregnant!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 911： Unexpected visitor black sun

    Pregnancy, this is not a trivial matter for any woman. This is especially true for Garnata, a woman who is born noble and who does not know how many years have never been in love. She never thought that her own appearance from this way, and she did not even think that she would have such a day.


    It��s a blue sky, it��s a blue sky. Ganata��s self-examination is also a person who has seen through the world��s joyful farce. After all, he has lived in the earth for hundreds of thousands of years, and what kind of things have not been witnessed. The emotional farce of the mortal is not worth mentioning for her, she believes that she can face everything calmly.


    However, this is only her self-confessed. What you see and what happens to you is still very different. When these dramatic things happened to her, her first reaction was panic and fear. So that she immediately said helplessly to her father.


    "Why is this happening? Bastard Dad, I haven''t done anything. Why is this happening to me? I haven''t gotten married yet, I haven''t even talked to my boyfriend. Why do you want to jump over?" So, let me have children directly? This is not fair!"


    "Unfair?" Hearing this, the planet devourer couldn''t help but pump his mouth. If it is unfair, he is the one who has suffered the most unfair treatment. You know, Garnata is still a girl. Women are nurturing life, which is unmistakable in the entire universe. So seriously, the Garnata pregnancy is actually no big deal, but it is very common sense. However, he was able to save Garnata as a man in his life. Not only does it violate the laws of the universe, but it completely breaks the persistence of his heart. So if you really want to say it, he is the one that is the most sad.


    However, this kind of thing obviously cannot be said to outsiders. Even if the planets devour themselves, they can''t wait to bury this thing forever. So he just shook his head and said seriously to Ganata.


    "Want to open, Garnata. It''s just a child, and it will be born soon. If you feel that something is lacking, please add it later."


    Make up, say it is light, what to make up! My heart suddenly hated it, but after I thought about it, the Garnata quickly became awkward. She is very clear that since this kind of thing has already happened, then there is no other change. After all, this is a matter that has been decided since birth. Can she still deny that her origins are not up? So in the end, in addition to her life, she really hasn''t had much choice.


    This change made the planet devourers unable to hold a smile. For this daughter, he is still very much loved. Although because of this somewhat awkward family relationship, he usually does not know how to treat this child. But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t care about her. Just like now, she can think about it herself, and she will not continue to be sad. This is really no better thing for him who is both a father and a mother.


    He just showed a smile and wanted to say a few more words. But before he could wait for him to speak, a loud noise rushed from outside the spacecraft. When I heard this voice, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared into the invisible, and even the eyes brought a bit of contempt for the majesty and coldness of all beings.


    At this moment, he is no longer the good-speaking father who has just been on his daughter. At this moment, he is the planet devourer, the fear of the universe, the scavenger of the universe. One of the supreme creation gods. His majesty is inviolable, so he must give an unforgettable lesson to those who dare to offend him.


    A thought flashed, and suddenly there were countless giant instruments around him. Just like a flexible tentacle, these machines approached the huge spaceship in which the planet devourers were, releasing the horrible things to the universe through the power of the planet devourers.


    That is the rolling black fog outside the spacecraft. This layer of black fog is the realization of the power of the planet devourer, and his power is engulfing. This is the basic function given to him by this universe. He can completely transform any star in the endless starry sky into basic food to supplement his hunger while maintaining the stability of the universe.


    If the whole universe is compared to a huge computer, then the death lady can be said to be the recycle bin in this computer, and the planet devourer can be regarded as a regular running anti-virus software. He has a very high authority, which allows him to erase any planet according to his own mind. Therefore, the civilization that knows his existence will inevitably give him endless fear.


    He is used to the fear of those creatures. In fact, he also believes that his duty is to make others feel fear. Only fear can make people learn to be cautious, only fear can make people not go wrong. He is in charge of the power of life and death in the universe, so he believes that the fear of the universe is right for him. On the contrary, if there is no fear of him, then it is the most terrible thing.


    This is the case in front of him, and his spaceship is famous throughout the universe. This spacecraft, which he made in the style of his hometown, not only represents his memories, but also represents his supreme majesty. Ordinary people do not have the ability to touch it, and smart people are absolutely afraid to make any moves to offend it. Now, on this spaceship, someone actually attacked his spacecraft directly. Then no matter how you explain it, it is a matter that must be paid.


    But the planet devourer does not think he has the need to shoot. He is the cosmic creation god, representing the highest rank of the universe. If he personally shot, then obviously it is not suitable for his identity. And he also believes that guys who dare to offend their stupid things are not likely to be worthy of their own shots. The black mist on his spacecraft that can turn matter into energy is enough to solve this stupid enemy.


    But the facts prove that he overestimated his strength and underestimated the existence that dared to offend him. The black fog formed by his terrorist power did indeed spread from the spacecraft to the universe. But this kind of thing that has spread out has not reached the level of unfavorableness in the past, but at the beginning of the surge from the spaceship, it was like being swallowed by something terrible, completely dissipated. In the universe.


    This is not common, or is the only thing that is unique. Because his identity is there, after all, this identity is not only a symbol of status, but also a representative of his powerful power. There has never been a precedent for mortal life to challenge the ultimate existence of the universe. And now, he has met.


    If it is just an offense, then it is already a provocation. And from all these reactions, the guy who dared to provoke himself seems to have a really level.


    Not everyone has the right to be right against them. Some guys can''t stand the energy that they have spilled out of their own, so naturally they don''t even have the qualifications to meet him. But now this guy, not only does not let the energy of his own spill out of the score, but also quietly cleaned it all. This power is different from the common customs.


    However, this does not allow the planet devourers to put him in the heart. Although I don''t know who dared to offend and provoke myself at this time, as one of the five great gods of the universe, he obviously has absolute confidence.


    He is confident that he can suppress some, and he is confident that everything will be in his own hands. So she didn''t put the outside presence at heart, but smiled and said to her daughter.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and see. What a daring person, at this time, this place will offend my majesty."


    His voice just fell, and the huge spacecraft slowly opened like a skylight under the control of precision instruments. The body of the planet devourer, along with the operation of these instruments, together with the huge throne under him, was pushed up a little bit.


    His tall body was completely exposed to the universe, and this immediately made him face up with the guy who dared to offend himself. From this point of view, his eyes immediately shrank slightly, and then he said to him with a calm voice.


    "Who are you? Why are you stopping my way?"


    At this moment in front of the planet devourer is a luxuriant, like a black sun. This huge black sun stands in the universe, providing no heat to the surroundings and no light to the surroundings. It stood there quietly, but it was incompatible with this quiet universe.


    Because everything is abruptly stopped when it touches this black sun, as if it were a huge, empty abyss, able to swallow all things in silence. Light, electric waves, energy. Everything that can exist in the universe can''t touch the existence of this sun, even everything you can imagine can''t.


    If it weren''t because the power of the planet devourer was strong enough, he wondered if he could see it. And just because his sight can still see it, he understands more how terrible such a thing is.


    But this is not the most terrible, the most terrible is the black figure standing in the black sun. He is clearly the creator of all of this, and anyone who can create such a thing deserves his attention anyway. So he asked for the second time.


    "Who are you?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 912： The essence of power in the world

    If the planet devourer is still looking down when he first asks this question, then after seeing his enemy, his second question has become a head-up gesture.


    A presence with such a horrible power is enough to give him a respectful attitude. So he does this, and there is nothing strange about it.


    Faced with the attitude of the planet devourer, Zhou Yi, standing in the middle of the black sun, narrowed his eyes and looked closely at the familiar and strange guy in front of him. It was not until half a mile that he replied slowly.


    "Why, aren''t you coming to fight with me? Now that I have arrived, don''t you want to accept it?"


    When he said this, the planet devourer immediately guessed his identity. Just looking at the huge black sun in front of him, he can''t connect him with the **** of the death star that symbolizes the cosmic star anyway.


    The gap between the two is really too big, and it is simply the opposite. However, the planet devourer has only heard of his name, and he has not really seen it with Zhou Yizhao. So he can only ask indefinitely.


    "You are the King of Ming, guarding the gods of that planet?"


    "Yes, I used to have such a title. But now?" With a smile, there was no obvious look on Zhou Yi��s face standing in the black sun. He just stared at the cosmic **** in front of his eyes and said seriously to him. "It doesn''t matter. Planet devourer, I have come to you. So, what are you going to do with the battle between us?"


    This week is not the week of the world, he has dealt with the planet devourers of another world. So he is also very clear about how this is. In his world, he has no interest, so he can naturally be willful, even the five great creation gods who represent the cornerstone of the universe dare to be enemies. But in this world, he doesn''t want to do this again if he doesn''t have to.


    That''s not appropriate, because no matter what the final result is, as long as you start, you will eventually offend the top guys in the universe. Unless you want to kill him, but it will cause problems in the order of the entire universe, and then lead to more trouble.


    Zhou Yi must consider the future, so he must try before they start fighting to see if there is any hope of turning it into a jade. But the facts are doomed, and his idea is actually somewhat unrealistic.


    Because as the creation **** of the universe, the planet devourer has no reason to retreat without fighting. He is the fear of hundreds of millions of civilizations in the universe, and since he has such an identity, he may be able to do this without shame and retreat from this shameful thing. So he immediately shook his head and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Since you have already come, it has saved me a lot of work. Just here, let me see how powerful the **** of the stars in the death mouth is!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the huge instruments around the planet devourers slammed straight. These unnamed metal-made gadgets, under the influence of the power of the planet devourers, appear like a living thing, and the look of Zhou Yi��s head looks like it��s like Like a poisonous snake.


    No one will look down on the way the planet devourers are so amazing guys, even Monday, which has been taught with him.


    He knows that it is different from the past. If it is in his world, with what he used to do, let alone the planet''s devourers, the universe''s five great creations, he may not be in the heart. But not now, because now he is very different from him in his own world.


    He can be in this universe, mainly relying on the power of Aretha. It was the magical power of Aretha that broke through the barriers between the universe and was sensed by him. This is how he emerged from his own world in this world.


    But that is only conscious. Just like a bad fear god, he can only bring his own consciousness to the world, and can''t pull everything he has.


    Unlike a bad fear god, the demon does not have this ability, because he is not qualified to break the barrier between the universe. And he can''t do that because it would have an unimaginable effect on Aretha.


    Aresa played the role of a bridge in this kind of thing. And this role makes it necessary to bear something once she communicates what exists. If it is okay, what is the nature of her variant can still be tolerated. But once it comes to something more realistic and more specific, such as energy or something. It will inevitably put a heavy load on her.


    Imagine that when Aretha was controlled by the demon, the appearance of the description of the dryness already explained a lot of problems. You know, no matter how bad it is, it is also a demon god, a guy with real power in his hands. Such a existence is even if it is a little leaking of oil in the hand, it is enough to make a mortal become immortal and youthful. But Aretha doesn''t have that kind of appearance at all. Although her age is indeed paused, her body is not even moistened by divine power. This can only prove one thing, that is, this kind of communication demon, let its power appear in the world, the load caused to her has exceeded the amount of oil given by the devil.


    An unfortunate demon **** is still the case. If it is changed to Zhou Yi, then Eliza may be smashed by his power on the spot. Therefore, Zhou Yi has always existed in this world in the form of consciousness. And precisely because of this, his power is not strong.


    Of course, this is not strong is to compare. In the world of Zhou Yi, he is indeed not strong enough. But compared with others. That is more than enough. On the earth, although it is only a consciousness, it is enough to make Zhou Yi deal with all the problems. At the very least, at the beginning, he thought about it like this.


    However, there will always be accidents. With the appearance of Xiao Zhouyu and the dangerous situation he faced at the time. Zhou Yi, who has been attached to Aresa, can no longer protect them with a consciousness. So by using a special connection, he directly transferred almost half of his power from the world.


    These forces are enough to serve as the foundation of his consciousness, let him manifest the entity. And just because there is an entity, Zhou Yi can appear in this world in such a position.


    This is not a good thing for Zhou Yi of the world, but for himself, it is a wonderful thing. Although the strength is a lot smaller, it is really not a little bit more than just living in the life you want.


    Because I like it, I cherish it. Because of cherish, we can not tolerate the destruction of others. In Zhou Yi��s eyes, the planet devourer is a character who wants to destroy it. So naturally he can''t let him do this. Although he is not as good as before, he also has his own strength.


    He is not the Zhou Yi of this world after all. Therefore, his strength is naturally different from him. His power is the existence of his reliance. With such power, he is fully confident that he will compete with the existence of the planet devourer with half of the power of this world.


    The precision instrument of the planet devourer is what he created specifically to absorb the energy in the universe. It''s complicated to operate, and even the efficiency of conversion is not as strong as the planet''s devourers have released their abilities. But it also has its own advantages. That is the near zero loss rate.


    The planet devourer has the ability to devour the heavens and the earth, but this ability will also consume his power to a large extent. The more you consume, the more you become hungry. And when he is hungry, he needs to find a planet to fill his stomach. People who are a little sensible know that they want to control their desires, not to mention that they are the five gods of the universe. That would destroy the order he maintained, so he naturally could not let his own desires. On this basis, these sophisticated energy siphon instruments are particularly important.


    In addition, the instrument itself is not so unbearable, otherwise it is impossible for the planet devourers to be their own conventional equipment. So in theory, it is still very lethal. At the very least, several planets in the district are certainly unlikely to withstand the attack of this energy siphon instrument.


    As long as these instruments are activated, and the means of the planet devourer directly converts matter into energy, any reality that is pointed by these instruments may inevitably fall into the belly of the planet devourer. As for energy, it is even a means of conversion that can be saved, and these instruments can be directly smashed.


    But Zhou Yi is not afraid of this, because his power is beyond the scope of these instruments to some extent.


    His power is a very different existence from that of the world. The power of Zhouyi in this world is the sun, the star. It is a great star that is brilliant and stalwart, and is always releasing energy to other celestial bodies. And his power is another form, this power does not pay, just devour everything. All matter, even light, electricity and energy, are the food of this power. It can be said that this is the deepest, most horrible and most terrifying celestial body in the universe.


    The black hole, the incarnation of the star after death, is the power that Zhou Yi has. (~^~)

 Chapter 913： Black hole power murder

    What is a black hole? A black hole is a singularity with an infinite density, an infinitely high curvature of time and space, an infinitely small volume, and a part of an empty sky around it. It is not visible within the scope of this sky. According to Albert Einstein''s theory of relativity, when a dying star collapses, it will gather together, which will become a black hole, engulfing all the light and any matter in the adjacent universe. This is the black hole.


    The process of black hole generation is similar to the process of neutron star production. A certain star is preparing to perish, and the core quickly shrinks and collapses under the action of its own gravity, causing a powerful explosion. When all the substances in the core become neutrons, the shrinking process stops immediately, is compressed into a dense star, and also compresses the internal space and time. This is the neutron star.


    However, in the case of black holes, because the mass of the star core is so large that the shrinking process continues indefinitely, the neutron itself is crushed into powder under the attraction of the extrusion gravitation itself, and the rest is a substance with a high density to be unimaginable. . Gravity due to high quality causes any object near it to be sucked in.


    Black holes are more dangerous and immeasurable than neutron stars. Humans have never known much about the most dangerous celestial bodies in the universe. Even with a variety of geniuses for estimating, the final result is just speculation. It just reveals a small tip of the iceberg, enough to make any scholar feel fearful in front of its mystery and power.


    This is a existence that you will never think of as an enemy, because its power is absolutely beyond your imagination. Now, it has begun to feel the horrible power of the planet devourers.


    His energy siphon instrument just started to work on the black sun in Zhou Yi, and immediately felt an incredible power to crush.


    This power comes from a very powerful sucking power. The power of the planet devourer is somewhat similar to a black hole. He devours matter and converts it into energy. The black hole is to devour everything and strengthen your body. It looks a bit the same, but when it comes to comparison, it immediately shows a gap.


    It is simply impossible to resist. It is simply the direct flow of water from the river to the ocean. Even the power of the five great creation gods of the universe can no longer play any special role in the face of the simple and direct violence of the black hole. The black hole itself is infinite meaning, and an infinite mass is enough to make it invincible in this initial confrontation.


    In this case, the energy siphon instrument in the district is obviously not self-sustaining. It immediately became a myriad of dusty material under this superior absorbing power, and was completely absorbed into the black sun behind Zhou Yi in a way that was completely decomposed into the finest structure.


    After the light and dull sun behind Zhou Yi swallowed these things, it was obviously a bigger one. And this was immediately seen by the planet devourers. This made him feel a little scared in his heart.


    Others don''t know the energy siphon instruments, and how he might not know as a manufacturer. That is something that was created from special materials in the very environment of the neutron star. If you only talk about materials, you can count as one of the best in the universe. But just such a contact, it is difficult to maintain even its own form. This is enough to show the power of its resistance.


    The planet devourers have been in the universe for countless years and have experienced endless troubles and battles. In his experience, this powerful force has not been met. But almost all of them have the same strength. The existence of such a whole is equivalent to the instantification of certain rules of the universe. He couldn��t think of it, how did the opponent reach this level?


    He didn''t want to understand, but it didn''t prevent him from giving birth to jealousy in his heart. Because he himself is such a presence, he is more aware of what this means. So he couldn''t help but stand up and show a serious and solemn look at Zhou Yi.


    "It turns out that you still have such a snuggle. No wonder, you have the confidence to rush directly to me. However, I am very surprised. Are you really the one I am fighting with? If other people may go wrong, I Maybe I still believe. But death, what she can see in her eyes is the origin of each person''s life and death. She said that you are the avatar''s incarnation of the gods, but never said that you are the black hole incarnation of the gods. Who are you?"


    The planet devourer is not stupid. He is more likely to believe in his sister brothers than the one-sided word in this week. Because he knows them better, understand the nature of the rules represented by Ms. Death. She is impossible to make mistakes. If even she has made a mistake, then for the entire universe, there will be huge and uncontrollable chaos.


    Therefore, the problem is naturally in front of the guy who claims to be Ming Wang. No matter how you look at it, his origins are suspicious, and it is this suspicious that the planet devourers have to wake up with a 12-point alarm.


    Zhou Yi has also guessed the reaction of the planet devourers. Only his response was so swift, but he still had a little surprise in his heart. But this is harmless. Because he has stood here after all, even if he is not the object of the planet devourer, the planet devourer can not bypass him to do something. He is already a majestic scorpion standing before the torrent of water. Without him, the planet devourers can''t hurt the earth. So he is confident and comfortable, and even recognizes his identity directly in the face of the planet devourer.


    "I said, I am Ming Wang. Believe it or not! Why, are you afraid, don''t you dare to fight with me? If this is the case, then you should stop early. If you can, I don''t want to You have a contradiction in one of the cosmic creation gods."


    Zhou Yi��s tone is not at all polite, even if he has experienced countless planet devourers in his ears, he feels extraordinarily harsh. He was about to say something. At this moment, Garnata, who had been with him all the time, took his first step and asked Zhou Yi seriously.


    "No, you are definitely not that guy. Before that I saw the existence of the guy on earth. At that time, he was not like this. He had no reason, and nothing could become your appearance. ,who are you!"


    When Ganata said this, it was naturally a righteous statement. Because she has a full grasp of the bottom of her heart, this guy who looks exactly the same as Zhou Yi will definitely not be the one they fight. The reason why she judges this is entirely because the people who have reached her class have already passed the superficial degree of identity.


    After all, she is the daughter of the planet devourer, the top creature that feeds on the energy of the universe and the stars. So naturally, she has her own set of ways to identify others. For example, when someone recognizes a person''s identity through appearance, she is more accustomed to recognizing his identity with the other''s physical energy representation.


    For Zhou Yi, this long-awaited feast, she really knows nothing more. For Zhou Yi, she was like a cockroach walking through the door of the deli all day long, and she could swallow herself against the drooling of the roast duck roasting in the window. Although she couldn''t eat these things, it didn''t prevent her from thinking about the deliciousness of this food. And there are so many delusions, it is natural to deeply remember this incomprehensible thing in my mind.


    It can be said that apart from the intimate pillow people around Zhou Yi, I am afraid that there will be no more people who are more familiar with him than the coveted man who has been coveted for a long time. So just for a moment, she decided to find out the identity of this week.


    He is definitely not Zhou Yi, or definitely not the Zhou Yi she is familiar with.


    If only the planet devourer has doubts about his identity, then Zhou Yi naturally will not take this matter to heart. Because in the capacity of the planet devourer, he is almost impossible to have more intersections with the earth. As long as he can repel him in this match, in his capacity, I am afraid that in the next tens of thousands of years, I will not be exposed to anyone on the planet. Therefore, Zhou Yi would not worry at all. The great **** who occupied the highest position in the universe came back to expose his identity.


    But Ganata is different. This woman who swallows stars has an unclear relationship with the earth. She will no doubt return to the earth, and even she may have further contact with those on the planet. If she reveals her existence, then Zhou Yi��s identity on the earth will soon be known to have another thing in the world.


    At that time, it must be a time when there was a conflict between him and Zhou Yi.


    Although Zhou Yi didn''t care about this, he had to think about Ada and Xia Weisi. After all, there is no shadow in the fists, and the battle is ruthless. Once there was an accident in that week, it was necessary to make these people sad. Of course, the more important factor is that those who are cherished by him will definitely stand on the other side of Zhouyi.


    This is something that Zhou Yi can''t bear anyway. He definitely doesn''t want to see the person he values ??the most to show his hostility and even hatred. Therefore, he must conceal his identity and must not allow any other person to reveal his identity. Even if the so-called Thunder means are used.


    So now, Zhou Yi has already produced a murderous attack on Ganata.


    He is not a Zhou Yi of the world, but there is still some kindness and good thoughts in his heart. He has experienced the most desperate things in the world, so his character is more extreme and paranoid.


    As early as in his own world, he has already set off the ravages of destruction, arbitrarily venting his hatred in a way that spreads the entire universe. He has destroyed countless creatures, so naturally he will not care if he has an innocent insider. In front of him, Garnata is obviously a dead person in his eyes. (~^~)

 Chapter 914： Time curvature cosmic resonance

    Did not say anything, and did not make any advance moves. When Zhou Yi moved, the whole person suddenly appeared in front of Garnata.


    If, before, Garnata bullies an avenger in a near-abuse way, leaving them with no chance to respond. So now, what Zhou Yi has done is not much different from what she did at the beginning. Because even Garnata, in the face of his movements, is completely unresponsive.


    Originally, to their extent, compared to the speed, there is actually not much difference. Because their actions are already in the aspect of shuttle space, and the big movements of jumping innumerable light years can be done, then it is not a problem to shift the natural distance of one billionth of a short distance.


    This is also the reason why the entire steel Avengers can be played on the palm of the hand by Garnata, it is because they are not at a level. Even the most agile little spiders can''t be compared with the infinite number of teleports of the Garnata. Unless he can have the ability to fly beyond the speed of light like Xiao Zhouyu.


    Therefore, in theory, in the face of Zhou Yi, Ganata is unlikely to have a chance to respond. But in fact, she did not have time to react. Because Zhou Yi��s actions are not as simple as what he showed.


    He instantly came to the front of Garnata, and it was indeed the way to tear the void. But with his "power nature, his ability to display is far beyond the level of space jumping.


    His power is a black hole, and even the dark black sun behind him is a representation of his own strength. He acts with a black hole, and the characteristics of a black hole, not just space, but the rules of time and even the universe, must be affected.


    Its infinite space-time curvature can make a very different change in the flow of time and time on it. It is like a river. By changing the difference by gravity, it can be the river flowing through the river. A hundredfold way to increase the flow, it can also allow the river to maintain its existence in a near-stagnation or even retrogression.


    Time is a plaything that can be controlled in the hands of a black hole. Its powerful space-time curvature and gravity are enough to control the tide of time. This is reflected in the current situation, that is, Zhou Yiming has already handed out his fist, but Garnata has no reaction at all.


    Because in her opinion, Zhou Yi did not do anything at all. Or, her thinking is still in the moment. Even when Zhou Yi had put her fist on her, she still didn''t have much reaction. The mystery of this has transcended the point where she can react. All she can do is to be shot at the speed of light, as if it had been hit by a huge planet.


    The power of Zhou Yi comes from the black hole. The black hole itself is an infinite existence of gravity. In the universe, you can even see such a scene, that is, a huge star is in the face of one thousandth of its own black hole, and is suddenly disintegrated and swallowed up.


    It can be said that in terms of strength, the black hole has reached the limit of the rules of the universe. It is even said that the gravity of the black hole has broken through the rules of the universe. The power of the narrow black hole, even if Zhou Yi did not make the real power, but this punch power is enough to make a whole planet like Jupiter completely collapsed into pieces.


    However, such power falls on the existence of Garnata but it is not fatal. After all, she is the daughter of the swallow star, the most prominent figure in the universe. Of course, this punch will not be like the time when the Avengers will deal with her, and the fluffy fur will not touch. After all, Zhou Yi is not an avenger. His strength is far beyond the imagination of these people.


    Therefore, she was naturally hit hard. Although she has come back, she has tried her best to resist the raging power of this fear. But this power still exceeds the upper limit that she can bear, and she can only pour a white face and vomit blood out of her mouth when she can''t bear it.


    This blood is actually not blood. With the body structure of Garnata, she has long since departed from the level of material life and reached the point of energy life. The things she spits out are strictly the instant of energy, but because this is the instantization of energy, it can reflect the seriousness of her current injury.


    As a woman who swallows stars, she needs energy more than any other species. She lives on energy, and every bit of energy is enough to have a serious impact on her. And now she vomits energy out of such a big mouth, it is almost no different from her life.


    However, after all, this is not her life, Zhou Yi can also see this. So he is going to chase it up immediately. But this time, he just had an action, and a huge fist slammed down from the side.


    "Give me to die!"


    It was a planet devourer who had just had time to react. He did not think that Zhou Yi actually dared to start his daughter suddenly in that situation. He did not even think that he actually let him succeed.


    Looking at the horror of his daughter, the planet devourers immediately raised infinite anger. Therefore, he couldn��t take care of the jealousy at the beginning of his heart, and immediately yelled at Zhou Yi.


    After all, the planet devourer is the creation **** in the universe, although his life is special. But this cannot shake the sacredness and supremacy of his position. He always represents the order of the universe, the foundation of this universe. So naturally, when he is angry and desperate, almost the entire universe is shaking.


    Everything comes from heaven and earth! At this moment, the planet devourer has almost done this, because Zhou Yi can clearly feel that as he broke out in anger, he waved such a punch. Almost the entire universe is like awakening, and a mysterious, unspeakable power is blessed on him.


    That feeling, as if the weight of the entire universe was concentrated on his fist. It is as if the entire universe has come alive and is the same as the voice of rejection and rejection.


    This feeling Zhou Yi is not the first time I have experienced it, but he did not expect that this feeling will be realized once again. This made him smile in the moment, and then suddenly blended into the dark day behind him.


    The darker things than the dark engulfed him, and then the entire dark, dull black sun was like a clay tire that was pinched and changed a little bit. That is the appearance of a giant god.


    Whether it is the armor of the whole body, it looks good. Almost all of them are exactly the same as the Ming Wang that was revealed in Zhou Yi of this world. But the difference is that this giant **** is full of deep indescribable black, black armor and black belly, in addition to the eyes and the five senses of the hole will occasionally reveal a little streamer, even the flame burning on the body is also all black color.


    If the description of the king gives people the feeling of being bright, like the sun hanging above the sky. Then the feeling of this giant **** is as deep and terrible as the endless abyss of the heavens and the earth.


    Such a existence exists as if it should not appear in this world at all. Just as soon as he appeared, the whole universe seemed to be quiet because of him. Numerous matter and even light and shadow are directly poured into his body like Wanchuan''s return to the sea. This made his body become bigger and darker, and at the same time, the universe he felt felt more reliant on him.


    The devastating punch of the planet devourer has not completely fallen, and he has already ushered in directly with the body of this horrible giant. Two equally large fists violently collided directly in the deep space of the universe. Although they did not make any noise, they were already like a tearing cloth, and the entire dark and quiet space was completely shattered.


    The void is directly shocked by the energy of the spill. As the power of the void began to stir up in this square, countless celestial bodies began to be affected, and they were turned into pieces.


    There is no reason to collide between the top forces in the universe, even though there are hundreds of millions of planets in the universe, and only one in ten thousand of them can be born. However, this is still widespread, and it will inevitably destroy the lives of hundreds of millions of souls. However, the parties did not care about this, because at this level, it is really impossible to see these things in their eyes. If they say something bad, they only have each other in their eyes, only because of the terrorist power they have shown.


    The planet devourer did not imagine that this was actually a character who could really rival himself. He had thought that everything should be ruined and quickly solved the problem completely. But just this contact has made him soberly aware that things are far from being as easy as they think.


    This is a completely existable confrontation with himself, although his origins are still a mystery. But from the actions that Garnata had before when he said his identity problem, and the reaction of the entire universe when he attacked him, he was very problematic.


    This is a existence that can threaten the order of the universe, and such a existence must be annihilated. Almost for a moment, the planet devourers made this decision in their own responsibilities. After he made such a determination, his body suddenly turned into a dazzling light. In the glory of this light, he once again stunned the past to Zhou Yi. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 915： Eye of the human eye

    There are dramatic fluctuations in the deep space of the universe, and for these fluctuations, human beings are no longer as ignorant as ever.


    They have already tasted enough eyes, but they can''t see the pain of their own enemy movements. The invasion of the Kerry Stars, the threat of the planet devourers, these terrible forces from the depths of the universe made them clearly aware that the world is far from being as simple and relaxed as they think.


    Human beings are not the only form of life in this vast universe. Countless extraterrestrial civilizations are likely to become human threats. In the face of extraterrestrial civilizations that have entered the interstellar era, human beings'' current technology cannot play any role in resisting.


    The emergence of the planet devourer is only an introduction, and this introduction has induced human potential, allowing them to once again develop aerospace technology that has long been stagnant for many years. Among the technologies that have begun to flourish, the same technology is the most critical, that is, space exploration technology.


    If one can learn about the movements of enemies in space, then humans can turn passive into active. If you can have more understanding of the vast and innocent space, then human science and technology will have a new development momentum. Under such premise requirements, the space exploration technology that humans already have is clearly unqualified.


    However, as a basis, these already existing technologies have great potential for development. With the help of a group of once glorious space civilizations, the humans are enough to develop this technology to a need. To the point. This has caused the moments of dramatic fluctuations in the depths of space, and they have already paid attention to this small fluctuation.


    "Is the coordinates and position already determined?"


    Dr. Reed, who was in charge of hosting the entire space program, was nervous about asking his assistant. He already has a detailed investigation report in his hand. The reason why he asks again is that he only needs to determine his own judgment.


    And when he heard him, the professor who came out of MIT directly replied to him without lifting his head.


    "The coordinates have been determined, distance 467 light years, a34, ��172. Super magnitude response, Dr. Reid, this should be the strongest response we have received, it should not be wrong!"


    His tone is a bit nervous and a little excited. Because he knows very well what he can do for the entire sky exploration system. If he publishes the results of his own eyes, then maybe there will be a thick and colorful sum in the history of human science.


    Dr. Reid can certainly understand why he is so excited. For those who are immersed in scientific research, a little technical advancement, coupled with the temptation to make a name for themselves, is indeed something that can make them feel mad. But he is also very clear that it is not the time to be happy with these things.


    They are faced with the greatest threat, and this threat is enough to bring the entire human race into desperation and demise. We must know that the so-called success of fame is also to look at the timing. If human beings do not exist, then no matter how famous they become, they have no meaning. Therefore, this kind of thing still has to be released first. It is the most important thing to save humanity in distress.


    Dr. Reed, who understood this, did not mean to accompany the professor. He immediately called and reported the results of his test. And just five minutes after he did so, a group of leaders representing the highest level in the world had already appeared in front of him in a projection.


    "Dr. Reed, are you sure what you found yourself?"


    Tony is very clear about what Dr. Reid��s warning means. He knows better that the biggest reliance on them has not yet started and went to the battlefield. If this time, the dangerous guy has already rushed to the side of his own, then it is a terrible thing for humans.


    They are ready to fight against this enemy, and they are all that they can do. But they really don''t want to be able to use all of this opportunity. It is the choice of advance and retreat on the edge of the cliff. Under one step is the difference between death and survival. But sometimes, the choice is not on them.


    "Yes, I am very sure. Your Excellency, we have already made a comparison, and the chance of error will not exceed 20%. Of course, in order to make you more convinced of what I found, I think you can go to the mountains. The Dar people made a request and asked them about the situation in the area."


    Reid replied earnestly in the most rigorous manner of science. And when he heard him say this, a leader immediately shook his head and said.


    "Shandal people will not give us any help. They are not fools. Before that, they said that they would not have the existence of a crime star devourer because of us. They could not accompany us to die. It is a group." The ungrateful guy."


    "It''s like this on the bright side, sir. But he won''t explicitly offend us because we also have a presence that they can''t afford. So just use another way, for example, the way you need a certain star field data. They initiate help information. Then there should be no problem."


    Tony gave a solution to the problem, and this program immediately caused some discussion. At this time, these politicians showed unimaginable efficiency. Because very quickly, they got the answers they wanted from the hands of the Shandal stars, and this answer proved once again what they detected.


    The enemy is in front of you! This is no doubt, but what should they do in the face of enemies that are already captured by them in advance? This has become the biggest decision they have to make now. And this decision, in all fairness, is not good.


    "Dr. Reed, please explain to you. If we do it now, how high will the success rate be and what effect will it have?"


    One of the more prominent leaders asked about Dr. Reed. And listening to him asking, Tony couldn''t help but snorted.


    In his opinion, since the position of the target has been determined. Then you should launch the attack directly with the thunder, and completely destroy the enemy in one breath. Only in this way can all risks be minimized. However, he thinks so, does not mean that others think so. Not everyone is as radical as he is, and here is not the place where he can give orders alone.


    On this issue, their opinions are divided. And what they have to do now is to unify all the differences. So of course, they must understand all the circumstances.


    Dr. Reed is also supported by this. He is very clear about how great the choices they are facing at this moment. If they make mistakes, then human beings have completely lost the right to speak in this matter, and they can only rely on their own lives and deaths on others.


    This is obviously something that no smart person wants to see. He is certainly less willing to do this. But to say that let him make this decision himself, he must have no such conviction. It is a matter of human survival, and people like him must have no courage to bear it. Therefore, he certainly hopes that the representatives of these human beings will make the most correct decision. So he showed a considerable match.


    "According to our current level, it is theoretically possible to maintain the existence of a time-space tunnel, and the space quantum collision weapon has entered the actual stage and can be activated at any time. But now we have to consider two issues."


    "One is whether the quantum collision weapon will affect the stability of the space-time tunnel. If it is, then our ultra-long-range strike will not be realized. Even this may have an unknown effect."


    "Second, the energy problem of the quantum collision launcher. Despite the attack of the large Ark reactor, because the energy supply demand is too large, we only have one chance to launch at full power. This is the only way to cause the greatest lethality. But once this method is used, the parts of the entire space defense system will enter a state of paralysis. We need at least one month to repair, and time is obviously not enough."


    "So the comprehensive statistics, the success rate is only about 10%. And this part depends on the feasibility of the time-space tunnel technology. The number of trials we have, however, the data is not sound enough, this is our biggest Grasp it."


    This plan is the best plan that Dr. Reid and a group of super-scientists who are working on various technical challenges. But although this plan is theoretically the most likely to work. However, only 10% of the hope is obviously not enough for most leaders. So when Dr. Reed finished this, almost all the leaders, except Tony, who was attacked by the main attack, frowned and discussed each other in a low voice.


    But as before, they quickly stopped this meaningless controversy, but instead again raised a person and continued to ask Dr. Reed.


    "Dr. Reed, if we give up this plan, use the b plan?"


    Upon hearing this, Dr. Reed��s face stunned and then showed some anger. The b plan is not provided by him, but by a group of old scholars who have no role in the space defense plan. The reason why they offered this program was that Dr. Reed��s plan at the beginning was too radical and too risky.


    On the surface, they set the plan b in line with the principles of this plan, but in the eyes of most of the hard-working scientists including Dr. Reed. This is just what they deliberately set up to maintain their authority and suppress their plans.


    A stupid plan! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 916： Stupid plan, human justice

    Dr. Reed is very clear-headed to understand what humans can do now.


    This so-called space defense program itself is a gamble for humans. The gambling is the future of mankind, and it is the greatest effort that human beings can make in this period of time.


    It can be said that as long as it is possible to achieve, then what is the most powerful program should be used. There are not many opportunities, so this is not the time to seek stability, and even if you use the ass, you should know that the opposite enemy can not give you any chance to seek stability.


    But sometimes people are really strange, obviously it is the time of the current enemy''s current crisis, but there are always some people who are trying to defend their own interests and status, and start to talk swear words.


    Dr. Reed does not think that these elderly people do not know how much the situation has reached. They just cherish their fame and their own feathers. I am afraid that I will be pressured by my new generation of young and powerful.


    If it is normal, this is no problem. In the principle of respecting the predecessors, Dr. Reed''s heart is not willing to argue with such a group of famous people. But it is already this time. The so-called respect for the predecessors has no meaning at all. This is a special season for the upper class, and it is a time when more capable people should play a more important role. Smart people should know that these are the things. But some smart people know this, but they are unwilling to let their position and let go of their reputation and interests.


    It was ridiculously ridiculous, and it was ridiculous that Dr. Reed��s temper could not help but fired several times and complained several times. But this is not very useful. Because some people are willing to buy those old books. It can be said that in the eyes of most people, the so-called experts are still older. This led to the emergence of a so-called b scheme.


    If you can, Dr. Reid really wants to burn this so-called b plan. But he obviously can''t do this, and when someone asks him about the b plan, he can only force his anger and explain to them.


    ��The b program uses only the quantum hedging technology we already have. There is almost no shortage of this technology with sufficient energy supply. But I need to tell you that this program has no need at all. Putting it into the maximum range for attack is simply an unreasonable thing."


    "First of all, in this plan, we can''t do all the power to play the quantum collision weapon in our hands. Because once the maximum power is emitted in the so-called maximum range, we will be in us within two minutes. The gravitational pull of the artificial black hole that was created was completely pulled into pieces."


    ��Secondly, even if we have enough energy, with the support of the prior art, we can only control the maximum range between the orbits of Jupiter and Mars. This is a very dangerous distance at this distance. We can only control the formation effect of quantum hedging weapons within a range of 20 meters in diameter. Let us not think of the possibility of hitting a target with a 20-meter diameter killing range in a vast space environment. Just saying the result of this collision, we may not accept it."


    "This distance is still too close. At this distance, it is impossible for us to determine how the result of this collision will exist. If the best situation occurs, the artificial work we created. Black holes will radiate in the fastest way with Hawking radiation theory, so naturally it''s best. But if not, then we just put down a sickle on top of ourselves."


    "Because this artificial black hole once stabilized, it will grow by phagocytizing matter and energy. Once it expands to the extent that it can affect the orbit of Jupiter, then the Shandal who lives on it will declare war directly to us. ""


    "Even they don''t need to declare war. Once this artificial black hole swallows Jupiter. The result is the same as the beginning. The whole earth will be swallowed up. Our plan is to repel the enemy, not to die with the enemy. Not to kill themselves. Therefore, I firmly believe that this plan has not taken the necessary measures at all. This is simply a ridiculous joke that is unreasonable."


    Dr. Reid��s imposing explanation clearly has some people in his life. But there are still some people who are not able to see Dr. Reed��s position. For them, Dr. Reed is too young, too young to be unbelievable. So they immediately said something sneer.


    "Dr. Reed, we just want to ask you the question of success rate. There is no other meaning. Your 10% success rate is not high. If this is the case, what reason do you have to let us reject a more likely realization? Plan?"


    As soon as this was said, Dr. Reid immediately blushes. He just wanted to argue something, but he didn''t wait for him to speak. Tony first stepped forward for him.


    "President Park, have you not understood? This plan may kill ourselves by doing whatever it is. How do you want to play with yourself? Or, you want to give you that you claim to be the world''s number one." Does the quantum scientist support it?"


    Tony''s yin and yang screams made the face of the woman who just spoke a blue and red change. She just wanted to argue a few words, and immediately she interrupted her from her side.


    "President Stark said it is good. Usually it is not too bad. At this time, I believe that some of the famous people are irresponsible to the whole human being. The ability of Dr. Reed, I believe that everyone here is obvious to all. He personally once It��s stated that the plan he stated is the plan that human beings are most likely to beat their opponents. This is a gamble, we want power, it can be a deterrent and even defeat the enemy. Not a plan can be realized. Is it better to do it in the lab if you are pursuing it?"


    After the most powerful one of the leaders in the room started the voice, it was finally letting most of the people follow their heads. Looking at the reaction on the scene, Tony, who has always supported Dr. Reid, said immediately.


    "Since everyone has already understood it, then let''s make a statement. Time is tight, I think everyone should know that the decision to lift the crisis earlier will be a step forward. If you are willing to support Dr. Reed''s plan, please Put your hands up."


    This sentence has been recognized by many people, but still some people are hesitating and screaming. So when Tony took the lead and raised his hand, there weren��t many people who really wanted to respond to him. Not even half of the people on the field. In this case, it is Tony. Even several other influential national leaders are somewhat unsatisfactory.


    They frowned and looked around, then asked a famous leader who had always been a gentleman.


    "I can know what is going on with you? Isn''t the choice at this time supposed to be obvious?"


    His words are very calm, but the meaning contained in it is full of oppression. In fact, it is indeed like this. When these powerful powers have taken the lead in setting an example, the gestures that other small countries should make are follow, not this confrontation. Especially at this time!


    This is not a political game between big powers, when they need to stand on the team. This is the time when the crisis of all mankind needs to be united. If this time, humans have different voices inside, then it is obviously a potential threat to the entire human race. For the potential threats, these big country rulers who have made a lot of clear actions have already had a clear and identical position.


    If there is no suitable reason. Those who dare to sing the opposites will definitely not have any good results. Now that they have begun to choose to use awesome means to maintain human stability, then those big men will naturally not mind the extra layer of blood on their hands. The key is to look at their reasons.


    And watching the gloomy look of several big country rulers tightening their faces, some guys who have realized something quickly defended themselves.


    "No, no, we don''t mean not to support it. It''s just that we don''t dare to make this decision. We just want to abstain."


    It is not unacceptable for some small countries to abstain. This made the big men''s faces a little more relaxed, but for the final conclusion, they still asked.


    "So some people are willing to choose the b plan, if any, please raise your hand."


    They have already expressed their attitude very clearly. According to common sense, there should be no more people to continue to sing against them at this time. But the facts are not as they think, because under the encouragement of some people, there are still some representatives who have raised their hands.


    This made the big men''s faces immediately ugly, and they were politely saved this time, directly spit out two words.


    "reason?"


    "We don''t believe in these pagans!"


    ��I still believe in the judgment of experts in our country.��


    "We still feel that it is better to choose a safer way."


    All kinds of answers made the leaders of several big countries look at each other, and when they saw the cold eyes that could not be concealed from each other''s eyes, they immediately understood what kind of choice should be made at this time. .


    So, after nodding each other, these people began to move in private. And when the person who was just clamoring for the choice of the b plan suddenly seemed to be off the line, the entire person''s image disappeared into the room. Only then did the voice come from among these big men.


    "Now our opinions have been unified. Dr. Reed, we are authorized to you. Start your plan! The future of mankind will be entrusted to you!"


    Reid, who was still amazed by the means of these people, felt a great pressure in an instant. He calmed his mind and answered it solemnly.


    "For humanity, I will go all out!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 917： Space Flower Civilization Essence

    With the plan leader, the ruling and empowerment of the rulers of the entire planet, Dr. Reid has completely mastered the weapons control of the Earth Defense Plan.


    This is a huge right and a matter related to the survival of mankind. It is also because of the importance of understanding the relationship between all these things. The leaders who have always liked to dictate their hands have not intervened at this moment. Because they are very clear, at this time, the role of a scientist who guides the entire project development work is actually more important than the sum of them.


    After all, this is a rigorous and precise science, and only the most professional people can play the biggest role. And only when they play the most important role can they grasp their own destiny.


    Human beings need to take their own destiny in their own hands. In order to achieve this goal, they have not cared about a little personal gains and losses.


    With such support, Dr. Reed has started to spend countless dollars on all the facilities of the space defense system built by the world''s most sophisticated scientists. And if this looks from space to the earth, it will find something like a huge flower bone, which is blooming in a little bit on the outer orbit of the earth.


    This flower, which is not a laugh for the whole earth, has dozens of petals, each of which has a thickness of less than one centimeter. It''s hard to imagine how such a thin thing is sent to the earth through the atmosphere. But because of this slimness, the flowers that cost countless high-end nanometals can be laid out at this scale.


    Each petal has a cross-section that exceeds 100,000 square feet, and each square has a small energy node. This is a micro-reactor made up of counterfeit Ark reactors, not just these. The surface of each giant petal here is designed to be a solar charging mode. Together with the superstar Ark reaction furnace at the core of the flower bone, the energy generated by the entire space defense system can be said to be amazingly huge.


    This is also a way that there is no way to rely on human science and technology to produce the ultimate meaning of black holes, even if it is just an artificial black hole, it is also very difficult. You should know that the first-generation quantum collision machines that were erected in Europe all need to extract the ultra-micro black hole that evaporates instantaneously by extracting the power supply equivalent to the whole of Europe, let alone the quantum hedge that can form a specific combat power. The energy needs of weapons are gone.


    As long as more than a million micro-reactors, millions of square meters of solar-charged stencils, and a giant ark-reactor that is built by the great manpower of human industry, can supply such a huge super-universe weapon. And when this cosmic weapon is running, the vision it releases can be seen clearly even with the naked eye.


    Because it is a factor that needs to absorb a part of the light energy that is released from the sun, the main body of the space defense weapon is staying directly above the earth on the side of the sun. That is, almost the entire North America is close to the Pacific Ocean.


    This has made it almost common for residents around the west coast of the United States to see the vision that appears on their heads.


    A huge flower suddenly appeared in the blue sky, and the white light that bloomed on it was not able to block even the glare of the sun in the midsummer. It is so conspicuous that when people don''t pay attention to their heads, they will think that there is a sun in the sky.


    Of course, it is impossible to get a sun in the sky, but the glare of the huge flowers that have become more and more smashed with time is almost the same as the light of the sun at this moment. This naturally makes people who see it all surprised. Among them, those Americans who have suffered various kinds of devastating and exercise have a deep chill in their hearts.


    This is not the beginning. After so many big events, the nerves and brains of Americans have become sharp and intelligent. The idiots of the rough nerves and the idealistic idiots filled with unrealistic illusions are unlikely to survive the invasion and turmoil again and again. Therefore, most Americans who are alive now know one thing very well, that is, the world is not as beautiful as it thinks, and the threat is always there. If you want to live, then it is better to be rational. Like the seemingly beautiful thing in front of you, it is the right choice to stay away from it.


    No one wants to appreciate this beauty more. It is almost the first time to see this thing. Someone has been desperately trying to escape to some fortifications or subway tunnels. Their actions naturally caused confusion, and several cities that could directly observe the situation in the sky were caught in a boiling situation.


    This is a very bad situation, but now it is not a problem that needs to be concerned. Tony issued the relevant order the first time he got the news.


    "Let the intelligence equipment to evacuate the masses and tell them that this is the performance of our latest technological forces, so that they should not be too alarmed. In addition, let the spokesperson of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs come forward, no! Let Mrs. Star Stark personally Come out to appease the people. When human beings are not finished, humans will not die."


    Tony''s performance is only a microcosm in every country on the planet. It can be said that at this time the national government agencies on the whole earth are forcibly suppressing the internal society''s incitement and preventing any turbulence at this critical time. Human support for the space defense system is almost desperate. So of course they can''t let any situation affect it here. In the same way, almost all of the principals are paying more attention to their eyes, Dr. Reid''s operation on space defense weapons.


    As the main planning operator, Dr. Reed does not need to clean everything up. His main job is to coordinate scheduling. Under his co-ordination, the space defense program, which was crowned with hope by mankind, was dispatched little by little with the cooperation of hundreds of top scientists.


    ��The No. 1 platform reports that all systems are functioning properly. The power is increased to 70%, the energy transmission channel is normal, and the energy consumption is three percent. The quantum emitter Alpha is fully charged.��


    "No. 2 Platform Report"


    "No. 3 Platform Report"


    ��The main platform reports that the superstar Ark reaction furnace works normally, with 42% power and 0.3% energy consumption. The Quantum emitter is filled with Gemma. Seventeen. The quantum emitter alpha charge is up to 30 percent. The error is three percent, requiring the main console to make adjustments."


    One of them, a full report of 100, was inadvertently summed up in front of Dr. Reed. The complicated data and huge computational equivalents made the top scientists in this humanity wrinkle their brows deeply.


    Undoubtedly, this is a very heavy job, enough for an average person with average ability to break the spine. But for Reid, this is still within the acceptable range. He carefully compared all kinds of data and then arranged everything in order.


    "One to twenty-three platforms maintain the current energy output power, and the platform after the 23rd is loaded to the maximum power output energy. Don''t worry about the energy consumption problem, now don''t care about these."


    ��The power of the main platform to adjust the Ark reactor is gradually increased to 60%. In addition, pay attention to the charging power of the quantum emitter, and reduce the error to less than one percent.��


    ��Turn on the No. 2 energy transmission channel and allocate the platform energy according to the scheduled plan. Start the construction mode, input the 3D coordinates, lock the target star field, and prepare for launch!��


    He is adjusting every step of the plan and narrowing down any possible problem into a tolerable range. The time is too short and the plan is too big. In this case it is difficult to make a 100% successful project. He is also very clear about this, so he can only adjust the success rate to the maximum extent possible, so that their plans can be implemented smoothly, and now it seems that he is doing very well.


    Under his command, two of the giant flower bones in the sky, like the stamens, became more and more dazzling. The gorgeous light is from light to thick, from thin to thick. Let everyone who watches this change feel the energy stored in it. And that''s not all.


    In addition to the stamens in it, there is a more conspicuous spot on the tip of each of the dozens of petals. From the earth, you can only see a little starlight flashing on it, but from the laboratory that has been monitoring the movement there, you will find that it is a vision of a special-shaped device that appears when it is constantly charging.


    This is the hard work of Dr. Reed and the core technology of what he considers to be the plan. The ultra-space hopping technology uses space folding movements and light quantum bombardment space barriers to open a space tunnel that can reach hundreds or even thousands of light years in a short time. Only by using this can the massive power generated by quantum hedging weapons be released 100% without affecting the safety of the earth. And only in this way, they can have the greatest possibility to defeat the desperate opponent.


    This is the means of human self-rescue and the hope of their present. And now, it��s time for all this to show power and inform the future.


    "The quantum emitter has reached 80% of its charge and has entered the launchable state. The star-domain target is locked, and the optical quantum bombardment equipment is ready. The energy transmission is normal without any problems. Dr. Reid, the space defense program, is already available. It!"


    "Prepare, start!" (~^~)

 Chapter 918： Interstellar migration

    From the earth, you will see that the top of every savvy flower in the sky suddenly bursts into a slender and straight light.


    This light is so weak that if you don''t stare at it, it''s easy to ignore it. However, as these slender beams converge toward the same singularity, their existence becomes conspicuous.


    Just as water droplets converge into a river, sand accumulates into a hill. When a myriad of thin, silk-like beams of light come together, it becomes impossible to be ignored.


    Not only because of the dazzling brilliance, but also because the gathering of the light actually gathered in a singularity position, suddenly disappeared.


    This is not normal, because in the normal situation, where there should be a more sturdy beam, more dazzling brilliance. But it didn''t happen. All the light disappeared completely there, as if there was a huge monster that opened its mouth.


    Only the people in the lab know what is going on, because they are all in the airspace in the form of a spectrum. In their eyes, everything in it is like a vortex that is struck by the current, and it becomes completely chaotic.


    The spatial alignment map based on the imaginary number model has a distinct disorder, and as the light that converges increases, the disorder becomes more and more serious, so that it is like a piece. Like the paper that was worn, there was a big void.


    This situation has caused many people who are watching to be nervous because they have no way of telling the difference between the results. However, Dr. Reed��s expression told them the answer, because the obvious expression on his face at this time was an excited expression. And as he showed such expression, some people followed the sound of a jump.


    ��The space barrier has been opened by us. We have been exposed to unidentified matter, and we can distinguish the coordinates by entangled light.��


    "Report the location of the coordinates."


    "The distance is 467 light years, a34, ��172. Strong magnitude response! All the data is exactly the same as the data detected at the beginning. Dr., we succeeded, we opened a space tunnel, we opened up the future of the human interstellar door!"


    The reporter shouted excitedly. And the reason why he is so excited is that even a group of politicians present here can understand the eight. This is also to make their hearts become hot.


    Human beings have always been alert and fearful to those aliens. The important reason is that human civilization itself cannot compete with aliens. Especially those aliens who already have enough ability to drive the spacecraft to the earth have an absolute advantage in technology.


    They are the products of interstellar civilization, and in contrast, the Earth people are just an ordinary planetary civilization. Even the mothers who have not crossed out their mothers are in no way different from the indigenous people in the eyes of most aliens.


    But now the situation is different. With this technology at hand, they are equivalent to having the foundation for the development of interstellar civilization. Be aware that the symbol of interstellar civilization is the ability to conduct mature interstellar travel, and only two things are most important for a mature interstellar journey. One is a spacecraft that can survive in a space environment, and the other is a space-shifting technology.


    What humans can''t stand is the vastness and innocence of the universe. Because any spacecraft, even if it runs at the speed of light, it is difficult to reach the desired target within a certain period of time. A planet suitable for human existence and possessing human resources is often separated by hundreds of light years. This distance is often more than ten generations for human ships.


    Humans can''t wait for such a time, and no civilization can wait for such a time. If you want to solve this problem, you can only make a certain breakthrough in the space jump. Only the technology of space jumping can make the distance of one hundred light years into an achievable goal.


    As long as there is this, and then have the technology to make the spacecraft, then human beings can not be confined to such a small planet. And this will be a great leap forward for the entire human race.


    If it is in the past, such a technology can make the entire human life play like a battle, not to mention the gun, that is, the dark arrows of the spies in the back are not insignificant. And even now, they are no longer able to play these tricks, but that doesn''t mean they are not tempted by these things at all. In fact, everyone in their hearts is hot.


    The embarrassment of this technology makes them always feel that everyone around them is strange. Of course, even with them, I am afraid there are some problems in my eyes.


    They know this very well, and they know what they are thinking about in their minds, because they are almost the same in their own minds. But smart people understand that this is not the time to conspiracy, so someone will say to them soon.


    "It��s not appropriate to calculate this now. The problem we are paying attention to now is not this. And in terms of the current situation of mankind, it is not appropriate for this technology to eat monopoly. Do we want to discuss some, after everything has passed, we Joint development of this technology?"


    This is a saying that rain and dew are both, but it is also impossible to make people feel satisfied. However, some people are not satisfied, but some people are extremely satisfied. After all, this kind of thing is in the past, it is impossible to give some small countries the power to share the benefits. But now, with the unity and unity of mankind around the world, they are able to get some of the benefits from this kind of thing, and naturally there is no dissatisfaction with them.


    Although he was bent on the technology, Tony himself knew that the technology could not be eaten by himself. After all, there are thousands of people involved in this technology. There are only a hundred people in the scientific research staff. There are all nationalities in these 100 people, unless they are all left, otherwise the technology must be leaked. And if he dares to do that, then there is no need to say more, and it is inevitable that there will be some embarrassment between countries.


    Even the United States at its peak did not dare to provoke so many countries, so he could only think about this kind of thing, and then he honestly dismissed it.


    "Well, although some are not too reconciled, I am willing to share this with you for the peace of the world and the unity of mankind."


    Once the Americans who are the mainstay of technology agree with this idea, then others naturally have no reason to refuse. And this thing has been determined. This made many people smile on their faces. Only Tony himself knew that there was a bit of truth in his heart.


    Although he is right, he is very reluctant. But if you say that you are not willing to reach the limit, then it may not be the case. He even said that he was willing to promise this thing because he wanted to use this technology as a scorpion to confuse the people around him.


    The basis of interstellar travel is space-shifting technology and spacecraft. Now that space-shifting technology is in sight, the spacecraft capable of interplanetary flight is the most critical factor. And to achieve such a technology is not easy for every country.


    Spacecraft that can meet the standard of space flight are quite different from rockets and spacecraft of human space technology. It is not only necessary to carry out the planet registration work on a regular basis, but also to have the ability to cope with the complex environment in the universe. To achieve this level, it is obviously impossible for human beings to barely complete the former, and even the spacecraft with no small failure rate.


    The technical gap between the two is less than a few decades. If you want to develop this, you need not only enough technical support, but also an accumulation of countless resources. In this regard, Tony Stark has an advantage that no other country has. That is, under the sea in New York, he has the wreckage of a shaped spaceship. With such a thing, his development in this area can save at least twenty years.


    Interstellar civilization is a matter of race against time. One day in the morning may be a huge advantage. With twenty years of advancement, Tony has enough confidence that the United States will be ahead of everyone and return to the point where it has surpassed the entire world. Even further, it is not known to unify the whole world.


    This is his calculation as president and his intention for the future of the United States. However, this kind of plan can only be calculated for the future. At the moment, the most important thing is whether this space defense weapon can play its due role.


    Only when this weapon works, can the entire human race have a future. Only by eradicating this crisis can he truly consider the future of the United States. He knew this very well, so he only considered a few of these things and continued to turn his attention to Dr. Reed.


    Dr. Reed did not care about the embarrassing things that these people had in mind before. Although this was developed under his leadership, it has technology that transcends the times. He has every reason to be proud of this. But he is not interested at all. Or, all his mind is placed on the plan that has already been halfway through.


    "Quantum emitter alpha, quantum emitter Gemma charge has reached 100%, energy supply has reached its peak, energy transmission pipeline load has reached its limit. Energy loss began to climb, Dr. Reed, we have less time!"


    The person in charge of the main platform alerted the Dr. Reid. When he heard this, Dr. Reid immediately pressed the button in front of him.


    "Quantum hedging weapon, launch!" (~^~)

 Chapter 919： Ignorance is hard to tell the truth

    Two quantum weapons suddenly burst into a huge beam of light, and they smashed into the space tunnel that had been opened. In this case, it seems as if the two lights are slowly together in a subtle angle.


    They eventually disappeared together in the tunnel that was opened, and this made it impossible for people present to understand the specific situation through real-time viewing, but only through some reaction on the instrument to detect the final result. This is almost impossible for most people, but good is good, they have a qualified translation.


    ��The imaginary space test report is all right now, and the quantum energy beam has only a 0.7% impact on the space tunnel, which is completely within the acceptable range.��


    "The quantum beam has reached the target point, and the coordinate error is 0.032 percent, within the predetermined range. The quantum beam begins to formally hedge!"


    ��The target star field begins to fluctuate abnormally, and the entangled state photon reaction is abnormal. The strong magnitude response is shrinking. The target star domain response is lower than normal, and we are about to lose surveillance of the area!��


    If you say some of the previous terms, these powers can still understand the words of seven seven eight eight, then the last sentence is to make them immediately confused. In their vision, the use of so-called experiments and high-precision weapons, if successful, should be the case that everything is normal, smooth, and without any problems. But this is not the case at the moment, especially the final report on the target star field, which made them subconsciously think that they have invested in this huge project failed. So their faces are inevitably becoming anxious.


    Dr. Reed, who is busy with his work, naturally does not pay attention to the face of those who are in power. However, Tony, who is one of the most powerful and one of the top scientists, has seen this change in his appearance, so he immediately explained Road.


    "Reassure, this is the normal performance of the plan. Don''t forget what our weapons are. An artificial black hole is completely capable of engulfing the existence of photons and matter. Only when it succeeds, it will let us discover what they reported. This reaction. So let go of our plans, our plan is successful."


    With such an explanation, the faces of these power-holders are naturally better. But there are always some people who have some doubts like this.


    "Is it successful? But is this movement? Mr. Stark, isn''t that a plan that will allow our weapons to play the most important role? Why is it so dull, I mean, this is really more than that so-called plan? Superior?"


    "What do you think you will see?"


    To hear this problem, Tony snorted and grinned.


    "A loud noise, earth-shattering? Or millions of suns with the light, a large star sky disappears from your eyes? Sir, you are facing science, not a whimsical science fiction movie. We create black holes, too It''s not the kind of oversized nuclear bomb that you think. Don''t think of illusions as reality, and don''t show ignorance. If you don''t have the expertise, it''s the best thing you should do to stand up your ears. ,Do you understand me?"


    Tony''s ridicule made the person who spoke this face a green and white. Obviously some of the people who are being run are not coming to Taiwan. At this time, some people who have been watching the lively side can''t stand it anymore.


    "President Stark, we know that we lack some knowledge in this area. But it is always appropriate to ask what we don''t understand. This is a big event related to the future of mankind. We are slightly more eager to do so. Excuse me, isn''t it?"


    There is always a contradiction between people, not to mention the big men who each represent a huge interest. And just as they searched for a head-to-head and started the inertia of the infighting. Dr. Reed, who has been monitoring the situation, suddenly said.


    "Gentlemen, the current situation is all right. According to our formula for calculating space and energy decay, we can now draw a conclusion. We have succeeded a black hole, and the radius of this black hole has exceeded 200 meters. It is an absolutely stable structure, that is, it will not decay due to evaporation of radiation, but will become even bigger as it devours itself. This is already the best situation we have envisaged. At this point, I can announce to you that the space defense plan has been successfully implemented, and the final result, we can only deliver to fate to judge!"


    In this sentence, Reid said that he has a clear conscience, because he has indeed done everything he can. However, judging from the data he published, there are quite a few people who are not satisfied with this group of big people.


    The radius of 200 meters, listening is not small, but in fact it is just that big. If you really want to compare it, this volume may not be comparable to a larger commercial plaza. And the enemy they have to deal with is a guy who can use the planet as food. Although I have never seen the body of such a guy, it does not prevent the group of people from thinking about him. According to their imagination, a black hole of this size is obviously not quite enough.


    "Is this a bit too small? Although it is much better than the result of that plan, but if you think about it carefully, it does not seem to pose much threat to our enemy."


    Someone said this at this time, and when he heard this, Dr. Reed immediately shook his head and explained it.


    "Two hundred meters is already the limit that our technology can reach, as I said before, this is equivalent to putting all the power together, a desperate attempt. This, from space defense The current situation of the station can prove one or two."


    Having said that, Dr. Reed gestured around the situation. At this time, these big men suddenly discovered that the front desk of most of the staff at the scene flashed a red emergency light. And the space station that has been monitored by satellites now looks extremely embarrassing. Not only does it look like the radiant appearance of the previous one, but it also has a feeling of distress. Many of the platforms that resemble petals have appeared as if they were blasted.


    This makes many people feel distressed, because these things are piled up with countless money. If you want to rehabilitate them to what they were, then you need to invest hundreds of billions of dollars. For any country, this is a heavy enough number, even if it is shared with everyone''s head, it is enough to make them hurt for a while.


    However, this is not within the consideration of Dr. Reed. Because he is very clear, this thing has become the ultimate strength of mankind, they are absolutely impossible to make this a one-time display. Even if the funds needed for repair are doubled, they will not give up such a thing. So he is not worried about the future of this space station. Just do your best to explain the situation blindly to these technologies.


    ��Considering the principle of radiation evaporation in black holes, it is difficult to determine the stability of the plan. But now the black hole we came out is absolutely stable. If such a black hole appears in the solar system, then it can be in short In the next few minutes, all the seven planets in the solar system are swallowed up. Even the sun can''t support too much time. Because according to calculations, whenever he swallows a planet, the volume must be doubled at least. By the time it devours the sun, its mass and gravity are likely to reach the point of breaking the stars."


    "That''s why we can''t do this in the solar system because it''s a suicide move. And putting it in the target star field hundreds of light years away, we don''t need to have such concerns at all. This is The ability to destroy a small star system, if it is allowed to spread, can spread its threat beyond the light years. And such power can not solve the enemy''s words, then humans do not need to think about anything else. Something. Give this to God to decide, this is our last choice."


    Dr. Reid started from the reality and said the most real thoughts in his heart. For his idea, a group of people are facing each other.


    It is true that they are very satisfied with the ultimate power of the ultimate human weapon described by Dr. Reed. The bottom of my heart also recognizes that such a powerful weapon must be able to make a difference. However, when Dr. Reid spoke out, they had some shadows in their hearts.


    They all think that this plan can be successful, and hope that everything will develop in the best direction they expect. But to say that, they know in their hearts that there are always exceptions to everything. This super weapon sounds very powerful and is simply the ultimate destructive power. But no one can be sure, this will definitely work.


    This is also something that may fail. They understand that it is just a confession. Dr. Reed just said this, it is inevitable that they will complain in their hearts. This guy is really too speechless.


    However, complaining complained that no one would have any interest in Dr. Reid. Because they know that no matter what the outcome, this person will be the most valuable asset of mankind. He is a symbol of humanity and deserves a considerable degree of respect. Moreover, as a scientist, it is normal to not speak.


    So soon, they put down this little bit of heart in their hearts and turned their attention to another important thing.


    ��How can we know if we are successful? Or failed?�� (To be continued.)


    ;

 Chapter 920： Listen to the fate of the enemy

    Hearing this question, even Dr. Reid himself is a glimpse.


    Be aware that they used to determine the location of their enemy before using an unconventional means. Because the enemy is a planet devourer, it must have an unusual destruction of some planets in the universe. Therefore, they took advantage of the quantum technology and channels obtained by the Shandal Stars to monitor the planets in the hundreds of light years around them. It is this kind of surveillance that allows them to get what they call the target star field in the first place.


    After all, the destruction of a planet is normal, but the planets that have one after another have completely lost their response signals, which is definitely not normal. Relying on this immature theory, coupled with the help of the Shandal Stars, they can get such a similar conclusion.


    But now, if you really form a black hole in that area. Then their means of detection naturally have to be affected. More importantly, they have no way of judging whether their own means have played a role.


    Because it is different from the beginning. In the beginning, they found that the destruction of the planet can completely put this situation on the enemy. Now, the ghost knows that the change there is caused by the enemy, or because of its own means.


    They can''t get a more accurate judgment without a more advanced detection technology. So in the face of this question, Dr. Reed can only shrug his shoulders and give such an answer.


    "Sorry, our technology can''t do real-time monitoring of the target area. So, I can only say that I am obedient to the results! Maybe you can wait, I mean, maybe we can get the message of judgment after a while. indefinite."


    Listen to the fate! This is not something that is acceptable. But when you think about the situation at hand, they have not given Dr. Reed more pressure. Because they are very clear, how much scientists in front of them have invested in this matter, they are the whole watcher and the witness of the whole process. Being able to achieve this level is enough to illustrate their efforts and efforts. If you ask for more and more, it is a bit too much.


    So they can only wait, just as they wait. Far away hundreds of light years away, the battle between Zhou Yi and the planet devourer has already reached a point of in full swing.


    Although Zhou Yi has the power of black holes, it is difficult to cause any fatal impact on the planet devourers. In theory, when he changes that form, the power of the black hole is enough to cause him absolutely fatal damage when he has any contact with the planet devourer. But this is only a theoretical situation, but the actual situation is not like this.


    The planet devourer is a very rare energy life, and the most important thing is that he is one of the five creation gods of the universe, with the blessing of the entire universe. Therefore, even if Zhou Yi is wearing the power of a black hole, it is difficult to occupy any substantial advantage when he is fighting with him.


    Black holes engulf everything, even energy. Although his confrontation with the planet devourer always strips out some subtle power from his body, it is difficult to influence him too much in general. This aspect is due to the power nature of the planet devourers. He is also a guy with the power to swallow, just as ruthless as the black hole. However, because of this, he can more effectively control the stability of energy in his body.


    Just like the vortex on the two waters, because of their nature, they are always in a state of fusion and resistance. And when the power gap is not that big, one of them is really hard to swallow the other.


    This is another problem faced by Zhou Yi. His strength is not enough to give an overwhelming advantage to the planet devourers. Because this power is separated from another Zhou Yi. To be converted into a black hole, it is necessary to consume a considerable part.


    With this renewed power to deal with the already powerful universe of creation gods, it can be said that if it is not because of the magic of the black hole itself and his nature beyond the rules of the universe, it is no different from making a death. It can be said that Zhou Yi can use this kind of repeated discounting power to play such a bright and colorful with the planet devourers, and even some of the evenly matched postures are already very valuable performance.


    However, Zhou Yike does not think so. At this moment, his heart is only angry, and the object of his anger is himself.


    He is very dissatisfied with his current strength, because according to his expectations, the regional planet devourers should not be their own opponents. This is not a matter of self-respect, but the fact that it has been verified. In his world, let alone be a planet devourer. It is the five great creation gods of the universe, and he may not be in the eye. Except for the only two existences, none of the others is an opponent worthy of his attention. It��s just a matter of thinking that after falling into this world, he couldn��t even pick up a planet devourer.


    This made his heart screaming, and even the movements on his hands began to become fierce and powerful. This made the entire body of the planet devourer attacked by him swaying like a wave of water under a punch.


    He is an energy life that transcends material, just like Zhou Yi��s means of condensing his body through strength. He also evolved through energy. It is only through the refinement of the rules of the universe that his power is more effective and magical than the means of the gods.


    For example, Zhou Yi��s body is condensed according to his own form. The body of the planet devourer is not, he is condensed in an extremely ideal way. In essence, he is still a huge body of energy, and in the eyes of outsiders, his image will change with different types of subject matter.


    For example, in the eyes of a human being, he is a huge man like a mountain. In the eyes of an alien, he is the image of a huge alien.


    This way of manifesting an image according to different ideologies is naturally more than twice as high as ordinary means. But this does not change his essence. He is always an aggregate of energy, and this naturally creates the result of his vision when he was attacked by Zhou Yi.


    That is the reaction of his own energy, and only in this energy surge, the power of the black hole in Zhou Yi can draw a little strength from him. But this is only a little because he quickly re-stabilized his body. At the same time, both hands held up the endless glow, and shot at Zhouyi.


    This is his means of decomposing matter and his own power. According to his previous examples, this can make a huge planet directly into a powder, and all the matter and energy are refining it into something that can be swallowed by itself. But this method does not work for Zhou Yi.


    He is a black hole, engulfing everything. Even the forces in the hands of the planet devourers are just food for him. Even the extra reaction doesn''t need to be done, just let the glow shine on your body, and the power of the black hole in his body naturally swallows everything in.


    However, it cannot be said that it has no effect at all. At the very least, when the energy was swallowed up, Zhou Yi��s almost endless devour power was slightly delayed, and this made the planet devourers feel a move and apparently realized something.


    Zhou Yi��s pressure on the planet��s devourers was so great that he didn��t know how to deal with it. You must know that he is one of the five great gods of the universe. Although it is not a character that is invincible to the world, there are only a few existences that can truly suppress him.


    Now, casually, a person appearing on a small planet can make him feel that there is no way to start, and that he can''t force it. It is impossible to say that he has no pressure.


    From the beginning to the battle between Zhou Yi and now, he has been looking for flaws in the power of Zhou Yi. In his view, the power of the black hole should not be in the hands of one person, because this power itself is the most destructive symbol in the universe. Even the most special existence among the five great gods of the universe can compete with it. The will of the universe itself cannot allow such a presence to appear in the world.


    So he must have something flawed. Now, he thinks he has discovered the key to this.


    The power stagnation just gave him some inspiration, and from this inspiration, he immediately discovered some subtle connections. It should be noted that although the black hole is the embodiment of the most special ultimate destructive power in the universe, there are many such things in the whole universe.


    After all, this is the product of the stellar annihilation. There are countless stars in the universe. Even if there are fewer chances, there will always be a few special cases. As an ancient **** that has existed since the birth of this universe, the planet devourers still have some impressions of these black holes.


    In his impression, the existence of some black holes is terrible, the huge volume and quality are almost within a whole star field, and all of them are turned into nothingness. It was the restricted area that he did not dare to dabble in, and the most terrible place in the universe.


    However, there are still some black holes that are not as horrible. He knows a special black hole. Because of its small size and quality, although he has been consuming a star around him since the beginning of his birth, gravity cannot make any absolute advantage to the star, and the volume is of mass. It is really a big difference, it can''t be completely swallowed up. Even some of the planets that existed in dependence on that star were preserved.


    This is somewhat similar to the situation at the moment, so an idea emerges immediately in the minds of the planet devourers. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 921： You chase me to escape different plans

    In his view, Zhou Yi''s situation should be no different from the small black hole he had seen before. Because of its own quality, it is impossible to devour something far beyond itself. Otherwise, there will be no lag in the previous kind of devour of energy.


    And this almost shows that as long as you can supply enough energy to fill the black hole power of Zhouyi, Zhou Yi, the arrogant power of the body, is completely useless.


    The most terrible thing about the black hole is the engulfing power formed by the infinite gravitation. If there is no such power to make a base, then the degree of difficulty in dealing with Zhou Yi is a sharp cut. This planet devourer is very clear, and he has begun to plan from this aspect.


    At this point, Zhou Yi has already got rid of the feeling of delay before, and once again launched an attack against the planet devourers.


    Unlike the world of Zhou Yi, the world''s Zhou Yi is the spirit of the stars, the **** of the sun. Many forces and means have the most direct relationship with the sun, and the sun plays an extremely important role in various mythological systems, which makes it possible for the sun to sublimate into the level of the gods. The magical power.


    This can be reflected in the world''s Zhou Yi, time, space, strength, fire, light, etc., and the power he possesses almost covers everything related to the sun, and makes him respond to different situations. Always come up with different solutions.


    Compared with the relatively fancy method of the world, Zhou Yi, the power of Zhou Yi itself is a bit thin. He is the embodiment of the black hole, so his power is also the power of the black hole. The black hole actually shows only two kinds of power, one is its engulfing power brought by its incomparable gravity and special singularity, and the other is the most primitive force brought by its infinite mass.


    By consuming the power, Zhou Yi can even directly break the gap between time and space by gravity, ignoring the attack of any form of power. With the most primitive power, Zhou Yi can even use his fist to blow a huge planet.


    Don''t look at some planets whose quality is counted in the hundreds of millions of tons. These qualities are really incomparable in the face of black holes. Be aware that a coin-sized black hole has exceeded the overall capacity of any continental shelf on Earth. It can pierce the entire crust in an instant, then make an irregular circular motion under the pressure of the earth''s heart, and grow while swallowing until it completely eats the entire planet.


    A coin still has such a great power, not to mention tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of times its black hole. The real black hole is the existence of even the sun, and some planets in the area are afraid of even the teeth. Whether it is gravity or its own quality, they are the existence of the crown universe.


    And with the power of such a majestic, Zhou Yi can have the grasp of using fists to solve everything.


    He slammed down and the body of the planet devourer once again became paralyzed. This time, the attack speed of Zhouyi suddenly increased. The hands of the Black Giants were almost swung by him to the point where they could not see clearly, and this made the body of the Planetary Devachers start to be unable to stand up.


    There were some cracks in his body, except that his own energy spilled out and was swallowed up by the power of Zhou Yi''s black hole. Even the majestic gravity carried by Zhou Yi��s fist vented out in these special forms along these cracks.


    This caused the surrounding space to start to oscillate. The whole space was like a piece of pleated paper. It appeared like overlapping or broken, and this caused some of the surrounding planets to be destroyed immediately. There are many planets in this place where Zhou Yi and the planet devourer fight. Although none of them formed a specific civilization, and most of them are dead and bad mineral planets, there are always one or two living beings.


    However, at this time, whether it is a bad environment or an ecological foundation, all that has been affected by this power has entered a state of destruction.


    The enormous power only smashed the surface of these planets, and destroyed the mantle and the crust. Even the core of the center was under the pressure of unstoppable, and then completely collapsed. With the collapse of the core, the entire planet naturally bursts like a gorgeous fireworks.


    Energy, matter, everything that a planet has is so squandered into the universe. In the face of all this, the planet devourer, who had become a bit sloppy because of Zhou Yi��s insurgency, took a deep breath and then shot the endless light from his body.


    These radiances, like the **** sharks that swim in the deep sea, almost rushed to the energy and matter in the blink of an eye, and swallowed them up. And as these rays returned to the planet''s devourers, his body immediately returned to its original state and was once again huge.


    It can be seen that this is because of the increase in the state of engulfing enough power. Faced with this state, Zhou Yi''s face suddenly became cold, and then attacked the planet devourer more violently.


    He sees it very well that the planet devourers can change into what they are by relying on the energy that devours the blasted planets. Since he can make him like that, he even smashed the stars. Then he naturally has the ability to re-do what he has done before. However, it has changed a form. There is essentially no change in nature.


    The planet devourer also knew that there was no change, so he had made up his mind to change the way he changed the situation on the battle. This made him move his body immediately before Zhou Yi''s renewed attack, and fled to the nearest star in the star field.


    He wants to run! Zhou Yi realized this situation and was reluctant to get up. At this time, if this guy is allowed to run away, it is difficult to guarantee that he will not revenge in the future. In his current situation, just a planet devourer can barely cope with it. If you add something like the five creation gods of the universe, it is really impossible to fight.


    Although he is very self-sufficient, he is very clear in his heart. At this time, in fact, only the planet devourers were completely destroyed or conquered these two choices. Of course, destruction is an unrealistic choice. Unless it is absolutely necessary, Zhou Yi does not want to destroy the planet''s devourers in the world. Because he is very clear, what kind of role is standing behind this guy.


    Not to mention that the five great creation gods of the universe are in the same breath, although some of them do not deal with each other, but after all, they are considered brothers and sisters of a mother. To say that the special existence behind them is not an object that can be easily provoked. Zhou Yi does not want to provoke them in this world, so he can only choose the second option, that is to convince the planet devourers.


    As long as he can completely defeat this guy, he will be forced to make a vow in the strongest position, and will never invade the earth. Then his purpose is to be achieved. After all, the planet devourer is the five creation gods of the universe, a face to exist. As long as the vows are made, although no one can restrain him, but for his own face, he will not be fattened with casual words.


    Therefore, the key to the problem is to completely convince him. And that means that he can''t let this guy escape from his own eyes. So he immediately chased it up.


    The power between them is exceptionally strong and interferes with each other. Although Zhou Yi has a slight advantage, it does not have any overwhelming advantages. In this case, because the stability of the space is also affected by the power between them, so they can only use the flesh to fly, not the way to shuttle you. Follow me to escape the game.


    In terms of the ability to fly in the flesh, they are not very good at both levels.


    The planet devourer is not good at this. He even has to rely on his own spacecraft to complete long-distance attacks. From this point, he can see that he lacks in this respect. Zhou Yi, because the power is the cause of the black hole, it is difficult for him to do another way of flying the rainbow.


    Another Zhou Yi is the sun, which itself carries the power of light, so he can naturally fly on the flesh at the speed of light or even faster. But he can''t. He is a black hole, a black hole of infinite quality, usually converges on the power to move in a way that shuttles space, but does not see any change in speed. But once the real action in this way, it will be discovered that the infinite quality of the black hole has obviously become his drag.


    Although the speed of flying is not slow, but compared with another Zhou Yi, there is some difference in meaning. However, fortunately, the speed of the planet devourer is not much better, so he can still be the most behind the planet devourers, even by some forced suppression of space turbulence, small-scale tear space jump to reduce the two The spacing between individuals.


    This makes the planet devourer feel anxious, so he always releases a lot of energy from himself from time to time, and uses this to interrupt Zhou Yi''s movements. This made Zhou Yi''s action immediately slow, and he naturally had a lot of anger.


    Fortunately, this means that the planet devourers have not been used all the time. Not only because his own power can''t be consumed casually, but also because he has already arrived at his destination.


    At this moment, a sun is standing in front of him. Looking at the sun, his face immediately showed a sneer. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 922： The galaxy collapsed

    For how to deal with Zhou Yi, the planet devourer has already had a preliminary draft.


    Yes, Zhou Yi is a black hole, and the power of the black hole he possesses is almost endless. In addition, to a certain extent, he is somewhat restrained by Zhou Yi, so it is difficult for him to take advantage of him in frontal confrontation. Therefore, even with the power possessed by oneself, it is difficult to fill the gullies of his black hole, so that the operation of this black hole is completely stagnate.


    But he can''t do this, it doesn''t mean that other things can''t do this. For example, the sun. This thing that represents the star is originally the predecessor of the black hole before its evolution. Although its quality is not as exaggerated as the black hole, it is also a rare giant in the universe. Coupled with the powerful energy it has, even a black hole can hardly swallow one of its breath.


    Between stars and black holes, it is often a relatively stalemate. In the absence of an absolute advantage, even with the infinite amount of black holes, it is difficult to swallow a star in a short time. And if the two are similar, the black hole often takes about tens of millions of years to completely swallow a star.


    The real black hole is still the case, let alone the so-called incarnation in front of his eyes. The planet devourer does not believe that he can have that kind of strength, and swallows a sun in one breath. And if he is in a stalemate, then his chances will come.


    Losing the gravitational pull of the black hole, Zhou Yi is just a coward in the eyes of the planet devourers. Only with brute force, the planet devourer has a way to deal with him. You know, no matter what you say, he is also one of the creation gods of the universe. If you really want to count on it, he will definitely be able to crown the universe. And as long as it is at that time, whether it is expulsion or seal, it will not be a problem.


    The planet devourers think in their hearts that the action on hand is even more crisp. At this moment, his body has approached this burning star. According to normal circumstances, at this distance, the gravitational pull of the star itself has begun to attract him to the surface of the star. However, the planet devourer was not disturbed by this gravitational force. He just stood there and then directly released all his engulfing power.


    His thirst for energy is infinite. In strict terms, even the sun can absorb it. It is only from a physiological point of view that only the planet and the living body that exists above are more suitable for the absorption of his energy. Most of the other things will not be with his appetite, and the words of the stars may cause certain damage to his body.


    In addition, stars have an important meaning in the universe. Once a star is destroyed, it will affect the basic order of a star system. Therefore, whether it is public or private, the planet devourer will not deliberately put the star into himself. In the edible menu.


    However, the situation is different now. In the case of such a strong enemy approaching, a star in the district is completely out of his consideration. So he let go of his weight and released all his engulfing power to the sun in front of him. And this immediately caused a dramatic change in the entire sun.


    This is a superstar whose volume is hundreds of times the sun. When the planet devourer stands in front of it, he is no more conspicuous than a flea in front of an elephant. However, as he absorbed the energy of this star, a dazzling flame tornado was visible from the star and was absorbed into the little flea-like in an almost exaggerated way. Exist.


    This made the little flea start to change rapidly, and he became more and more huge. As the flaming tornado continued to grow larger, the guy who was like a flea began to change into an ant a little bit. Things like cockroaches, rabbits, jackals, and the like. His size is constantly getting bigger and bigger. Until the end, as the surface of the entire star began to become a little bleak, his body size has become almost the same as this star.


    The majestic power was blessed on him, and he was filled with a blast-like feeling of squirting. Although the energy of the sun makes him feel the same pain inside the body as a fire, it does not affect his implementation of his plan.


    He put his hands on the surface of the star, and at the same time released the explosive power in his body, allowing it to completely wrap the entire star. Then suddenly force the whole star to push the past in the direction of Zhou Yiyi.


    The star that has stood in this tiny galaxy for tens of billions of years has finally moved its body under the action of the planet devourer, the cosmic god, and it has just moved slightly, the entire small galaxy is inside. Start with varying degrees of turmoil.


    You know, all the planets in this small galaxy and even some comets are affected by the gravitational pull of this star to stay there quietly, and do circular motion around it day and night. Once the star has any change in position, the planets in the entire galaxy will naturally be inevitable in the case of gravitational chaos.


    So for a moment, all the planets in the entire galaxy that were not affected by Zhou Yi��s battles began to behave like a broken bead curtain, making a restless movement in the entire galaxy. For example, now, Zhou Yiming is bypassing the orbit of a planet and killing the more conspicuous planet devourers. But all of a sudden, the planet around him immediately slammed into the past under the influence of the gravitational pull of the star.


    This made Zhou Yi feel a little angry, although he shattered the whole planet under a punch, but it did not stop the action of the planet devourer. Just as he had been delayed for a little while, the whole star had already been pinched with the scorpion, and the whole land flew down to him. The flames of the sky, drowning everything around Zhou Yi in an instant. The endless energy released by the stars itself also causes the fragments of the planets that have just been broken out to burst and annihilate into fly ash.


    The goal of all these horror scenes is Zhou Yi. Looking at the burning surface of the star that is getting bigger and bigger in front of him, Zhou Yi can only scream and then raise his hands directly and forcefully to take on this awesome and terrible weight.


    The movement of the star suddenly stopped, and the huge force was also shot from the relatively thin body of Zhou Yi, which was relatively thin. A striking star ring suddenly spread out around Zhou Yi as the origin, destroying and destroying everything that blocks him.


    But it just spilled out, and in a blink of an eye, under the intervention of some kind of power, it was again shrunk back. The vast energy was completely absorbed into the star-ring burst as the long whales absorbed water, and in this, Zhou Yi suddenly made a silent roar.


    The power of the black hole broke out completely on his body. Under this incomparably powerful cosmic power, a deep black flame suddenly erupted from him, and spread to the whole star in a star-studded posture.


    The power of the star suddenly began to be like the river that flowed into the sea, and it was desperately directed toward the core of the black flame, that is, Zhou Yi surging the past. This made Zhou Yi''s body start to change again. The black flame began to rise wildly. In the blink of an eye, it was all over Zhou Yi''s entire body, and it also swallowed most of the star''s surface. And in such a vast black flame, a much larger black giant has once again appeared.


    It is a huge body that is completely comparable to the entire star. With the whole star resting on the palm of the giant god, the black giant looks as if it is holding a whole world as grand and magnificent.


    He held the entire star so high, letting the power of it flow so far into his body. And he himself stood in the center of the galaxy, letting him overlap with the gravitational force of the star, interfering with the celestial bodies in the entire small galaxies, starting to move involuntarily with their strength. .


    Some planets are attracted by their gravity and fly directly toward them. Whether the forces left by the star or the black flames owned by Zhou Yi itself make these planets behave like a moth like a fire.


    They are not annihilated in the high temperature and energy of the stars, or they are completely squeezed into pieces of powder by the extremely heavy gravity of Zhou Yi, and then directly swallowed by those black flames.


    In comparison, some other planets may not be able to get there. With the chaos of the galaxy''s gravitational field, some distantly distant planets flew away from their original orbits and suddenly flew past the depths of the universe under the sudden and intensified interference of gravitation.


    You know, most planets need to have the stars to provide light and warmth to create the most basic origins. To a greater extent, they also need the protection of stars to avoid being ubiquitous in the universe. Threat.


    The gravitational pull of the stars protects them and allows them to settle in this peaceful place. And once they leave, the icy universe will completely freeze everything on these planets, and the various celestial bodies in the universe will collide with it one after another, making it ultimately impossible to escape the collapse of the fate. .


    It can be said that everything in this small galaxy was completely destroyed by the actions of Zhou Yi and the planet devourers. Looking at these masterpieces created by themselves, the planet devourers immediately released their hands, leaving Zhou Yi and the star completely in a stalemate.


    As he expected, the black hole power of Zhou Yi and the residual bottom of the star began to stalemate. At this time, he can already enjoy the fun of Zhou Yi. But what do you do? He began to think and smile. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 923： Unyielding, eternal punishment

    The power of an entire star is loaded on Zhou Yi''s body, and even with the power of his black hole, it is inevitable that it becomes a little difficult. This can be seen from the black flame on his body that has not swallowed up the surface of the entire star.


    Although the black flames have always maintained a surging posture, they have never completely swallowed the entire planet. And this whole star has always maintained its own huge body, and it is pressed against the black giant **** in a vast and majestic manner.


    The almost incalculable weight made the body of Zhou Yi incarnate as a hard bow stretched to the limit, and at this limit his strength and body were most constrained. Except for the surge of power that devours the energy of a star''s overflow and strengthens his body and origin, he can hardly do anything. And this is also seen by the planet devourers.


    He drove his body and quietly flew around Zhou Yi. Then he put the strength of his body into his body little by little. He did this with the idea of ??a bonfire, the purpose is to take advantage of Zhou Yi''s inconvenience to take his power, and then break this delicate balance between him and the star, let him become crushed in both. one of. However, this idea did not get the rewards he expected.


    Although he has deepened his strength deep enough, he has avoided the conflict between Zhou Yi and this star power as much as possible. But he has never been able to steal a trace of power from Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi��s body feels like a huge hollow. Empty and empty, in addition to the loss of plain white, there is no other situation.


    This made him unable to help frown, but in contrast, Zhou Yi''s reaction was even more intense.


    "Shameless scorpion, what are you doing? Have the ability to fight with my upright battle. What kind of trick is this trick?"


    Although the body is under tremendous pressure and is about to crush his pressure, he is still sighing and screaming at the planet devourers. Listening to his roar, the planet devourer just smiled and held his shoulder, whispering to him while ignoring the burning of the black flame.


    "I have to admit that you are indeed a strong opponent. Even if you look at the entire universe, you are afraid that you will not find a few that rival the power you have. If it is a frontal battle, I am not yours." Opponents, I don''t deny this. But presumably you should also know that the battle itself is not just about strength. Wisdom, luck, this is something that needs to be considered. From these aspects, you No advantage, isn''t it?"


    There are some metaphorical meanings in the words of the planet devourer. This is easy to hear, and what he doesn''t understand is what the planet devourers mean. In the case of a heart-warming situation, he began to have some unpredictable feelings. Faced with this kind of hunch, Zhou Yi once again uttered a voice and asked.


    "What do you mean, what do you want to do?"


    "Isn''t this a clear-cut thing?" With a smile, the face of the planet devourer showed some gloomy smile. "Look at your current situation. You are pushed to the limit by the power of this star! Although the power of the black hole gives you incredible power, it makes you a threat to me. But the power on you is too much. It''s a little weaker. From the current situation, you are just a little guy in a black hole. You can''t swallow such a star, although you''ve been absorbing its power and swallowing it to grow yourself. This process will be very long for you. The black hole of Centaur has swallowed up its associated stars and it took almost two million years. Your speed is fast enough, but you can go wherever you are. Going?"


    "I can completely leave you here, letting you and the star die deadlock. Ten thousand years, a thousand years, even if only one hundred years, is enough to let me go to your planet, that name For the earth, destroy everything above. You can''t stop me, you can only stand here and watch me destroy everything you care about. And this almost means that you have lost the battle between us, how Kind! Do you have any comments on this?"


    "You try them and try them. You dare to try them! As long as you hurt their hair, I swear, even if I do everything, I will completely destroy you at all costs." You, everything you have, even the entire universe, I will not let go. I will ruin it all! I will destroy it all!"


    The voice of the planet devourer caused Zhou Yi to suppress the low sigh from the eyes of the blind man. The black flame on his body suddenly became high and stirred up, and the raging momentum even covered the surface of the entire star. And Zhou Yi��s incarnation of the giant gods also suddenly lifted his body under the high and mad momentum.


    This made him look like a strong man who rushed to the unreachable weight. Although he has created a miracle under the influence of the will, he has lifted the unattainable weight, but in essence he has reached the limit of the body. This week, Zhou Yi himself knows that the planet devourers also see very well. So he immediately laughed.


    "Don''t be reluctant, don''t deceive yourself any more. You can''t do anything, except for the mourning of the defeated dog like this. It doesn''t make any sense, you should be very clear. So why not listen to it sensibly. My thoughts? In this matter, I have reserved a little room for you!"


    The words of the planet devourer made Zhou Yi have to calm down. As soon as he calmed down, he immediately understood the meaning of the planet devourer. Obviously, he has already put his mind on himself. And he is planning some ghost ideas, Zhou Yi still wants to understand it for a while. However, this does not prevent him from skipping this section and asking questions directly to the planet devouring.


    "What do you want to do? What do you want me to do?"


    "It''s very simple!" When he heard the question of Zhou Yi, the planet devourer immediately extended his head and reached the edge of his ear, so he squatted at him. "Let''s say, I appreciate the power you have, as I said, this power is extremely rare in the whole universe, and it is almost unmatched. No one can tolerate this power appearing in itself. The hostile side, I am naturally no exception. So my request is very simple, that is to offer my loyalty to me. You are a promising existence, for your sake, I can give up on a little planet Cleaning of creatures of the same nature as viruses. Of course, this is only a basic condition. You deserve more and get more attention. I can give you the right to be under me, even saying that I can My daughter is entrusted to you. You will be my successor, my prince. How, what is your answer?"


    The planet devourers think that their conditions are very good. In fact, to a certain extent, his conditions are indeed very good. After all, his identity is there. As the creation **** of the universe, the treatment he can enjoy is definitely the best in the universe. Even the emperor in the universe, I am afraid it can not compare everything he can enjoy. If you can really be regarded as a successor, then the treatment is not much worse. It can be said that if it is really the main purpose of material enjoyment, this is definitely the best choice.


    Of course, this may also be a deceptive statement. If you speculate on him with the utmost maliciousness, you will probably wonder if this is a planet devourer with a blank check on his mouth. But if you think about it carefully, you will find that this possibility is not great.


    After all, the planet devourer''s love for his daughter will not be fake. If he opens a blank check, there is absolutely no reason to make a joke about his daughter''s lifelong happiness. So if you think backwards, you will find that he obviously intends to do so. And such a condition is already enough to impress any greedy guy.


    However, this is obviously not the result that Zhou Yi wants. His nature is proud, and he never bends to anyone who naturally cannot give in to anyone. Even the creation **** of the universe is no exception. So he immediately licked his teeth and groaned at the planet devourer.


    "You can''t think about it, I will never give in to anyone, even if you are no exception. You should not be delusional!"


    "Infatuated?" When I heard this, the planet devourer immediately narrowed his eyes and smiled at Zhou Yi. "If you say so, then we have nothing to say. Unfortunately, the negotiations between us have not ended yet. And if this is the case, then you will not be able to blame me!"


    "I will continue as I thought before. I will go to the planet you are in, and remove all the dirty creatures on it. And you, the guy who dares to offend me, you will pay for your stupidity. The price."


    "There are hundreds of millions of stars in the universe. I think there are always a few that need to be destroyed. And you obviously have to delay a long enough time on the star''s engulfing. But don''t worry. When you swallow this, I will add a new burden to you. I will pick the right one from the stars that need to be destroyed and put it on you. You just put your own Let''s go through the time. Forever and ever, keep me in this star field, and accept the punishment from the universe forever and ever."

 Chapter 924： Unexpectedly attacked another round

    Everything that the planet devourer said can be achieved. Zhou Yi is not at all doubtful. My own situation is clear to himself. He is indeed in a dilemma like the planet devourers said.


    The power of the black hole gives him an unbeatable power, but that doesn''t mean he can do whatever he wants. There is never a place in the world that can be made for this. Everything born in this world is bound to be limited by the rules of the world itself. If you want to get rid of this rule, then you have to be prepared to destroy yourself. This is impractical, and it can even be said that it is completely the ignorance of the ignorant. Therefore, the real situation is that Zhou Yi must be restricted by certain things.


    The sun, the birth of a black hole, can indeed limit his power. Its relationship with black holes is almost similar to the concept of mutual symmetry in the Chinese philosophical system. The black hole was born from it and derived almost unlimited power. But at the same time, the black hole itself is also limited by the power of the star.


    Black holes are greedy and infinitely hungry. Nothing has ever escaped safely from the black hole. That''s because the black hole is always smashing and consuming everything in its own sphere with its own violent power. It treats everything in the world as its own food, but not every time it is so easy to get it. Stars are a special case of this.


    The enormous power of the star itself is definitely a tough opponent for the black hole. It is not that you can''t devour stars, but that you need to pay for the black hole itself. The hundreds of millions of years of time is one of the costs of black holes. And when this is used with ulterior motives, then it is naturally equivalent to never-ending imprisonment.


    Zhou Yi is absolutely unable to endure this endless imprisonment. Although it is said that the time of hundreds of millions of years is not a problem for him who has an endless long life as a celestial body. But for humans who have less than a hundred years of life, it is the longest time. Ten thousand years is still too long, let alone hundreds of millions of years. In such a time, everything on earth can be turned into ridiculous. Not to mention, there is a planet devourer behind the earth who is blind to it.


    If he is imprisoned in this place, then the earth must be dangerous. The power of another Zhouyi may not be the opponent of the planet devourer, and once he is defeated, those who are cherished by him on earth must be destroyed. Everything will become no different from what he has experienced before, and that is definitely something that Zhou Yi does not want to experience again. In any case, he could not accept the treasure he cherished the most, so he was destroyed by others in front of his own eyes. And he swore that he would never let anyone hurt them anymore.


    This, even if he is dead, he must do it. Because he is not afraid of death, he is afraid of losing again. And this kind of ignorance of death, the role played at this moment is really awkward.


    The sun still limited everything in his life, even though he was desperately screaming in his heart, and his power broke out again and again. But it is not always possible to completely devour the sun. And if you can''t completely swallow it, then he can never break free from here.


    So he could only watch the planet devourer in front of his eyes slowly receding with a subtle smile, watching him transfer his target to the earth a little bit.


    It can be seen that he is completely waiting for Zhou Yi to bow his head. His deliberate departure made the opportunity for Zhou Yi to make the final choice. In order to let him make a decision that is most important to him at this last moment.


    It is to watch everything that he values, completely destroyed, as he has ever seen. Still bowed his head, let go of the pride in his heart, and thoroughly become a running dog at the foot of the planet devourer.


    This is a tough choice. Because according to the temper that Zhou Yi will not bow to anyone, he will not make this choice at all, in any case! However, the only situation at the moment may be an accident. Because this time the chips are the ones he loves, the most precious existence in his heart. This is equivalent to putting him and the people he cherishes on the same balance, letting him measure which one will be a more important party. Whether you choose to be selfish or choose to pay for love has become the most serious problem he has to face. In the face of such a problem, Zhou Yi actually has no second choice.


    He can only choose to bow, although unwilling, although angry, but for those who he loves, he will still make such a choice. Honor, pride, these things are not important to him, he has lost these things, so he will not care about losing it again. In contrast, the other thing is that he will never think about losing it once again. Even if these exist, he never had it.


    Zhou Yi��s black face, covered with a black flame full of gravitation, is not easy to see his look. But the planet devourer realized the change in his mind at the moment through the subtle changes in his face. This made him feel smirked and began to think about how to control such a special existence.


    In the past, his means of controlling his own hands was simple, and he was able to control his own strength. His power is supreme, and it will bring new changes to those men, and it will also make them serve themselves with conviction. But this move is obviously not useful for Zhou Yi.


    In the face of the power of Zhou Yi, any energy will be the result of the meat buns hitting the dog and not going back. The planet devourer is not stupid, he is not willing to do the sale of this loss. So he quickly thought of another way.


    Although this method will consume a lot of his human feelings, and even say that it may provoke some people''s unhappiness. But this is completely negligible compared to the return.


    The planet devourer slammed the abacus in his heart. But at this time, an accident suddenly happened.


    A sudden opening of the space tunnel appeared not far from them. Because the confrontation between Zhou Yi and the stars has completely fallen into a deadlock at this time, the powerful gravity that they themselves have not had any negative impact on this space tunnel. Even on the contrary, the balance of confrontation between them helped the tunnel stabilize its existence.


    A tunnel is of course innocuous. Whether it is for Zhou Yi or for the planet devourers, such existence is simply something that is not worth mentioning. They did not pay attention to such a small space tunnel at all. But it is such an inconspicuous existence, but it has brought enough surprises to them.


    Because it is from this tunnel, suddenly two bright enough light is emitted. When these two rays of light show an angle of collision, a special existence suddenly appears in front of their eyes.


    It is a black hole with a diameter of only two hundred meters. The volume is not too big, and the strength is certainly not strong. But at this time, it is enough to change everything. Because in front of this black hole is the incarnation of the black hole. As an incarnation of a black hole, Zhou Yi has the power to integrate black holes. Although the power of this black hole can not cope with a cosmic creation **** with flexible mobility, it is enough to make Zhou Yi have a new force to break the current stalemate.


    Because as long as the power of this black hole joins in, part of the power of this star will be shared by this black hole. Once this part of the power is shared, the balance between them will naturally be broken. The speed of engulfing will become extremely fast, and the power of the black hole will completely suppress the power from the star in the shortest time, and eventually lose its ability to resist.


    This is not a nonsense. It is important to know that the reason why Zhou Yi will form a stalemate with this star is entirely because his own power is not strong enough. The gravitational pull of the black hole he possesses cannot completely overwhelm the power of the sun itself, just like the swallowing of a giant snake. Even if it is swallowed, it must be slowly digested. However, once the power of the black hole shows an overwhelming advantage, then the form will become a whale swallowing thing, and all natural is water.


    This point, the two people present can understand. But when it comes to action, it��s still faster for Zhou Yi��s resentful guy. When the black hole appeared, he suddenly grew his mouth and swallowed it hard against the little black hole.


    The black flame that he forcibly extracted wrapped in the endless gravitational force, instantly transformed into a huge vortex, fluttering toward the black hole and flew past. This may seem like a self-investment, because the black hole will definitely absorb any existence close to it. But in fact, the situation is developing in accordance with Zhou Yi''s vision.


    After all, his power and black hole are the same. Therefore, this newly born black hole does not exclude his power, nor does he mean to consume his power. Instead, following the vortex of these black flames, they quickly moved toward Zhouyi. At this time, the planet devourer wants to stop him from getting too late.


    After all, this is the power of the black hole, even if he will not find any means to fight the black hole. So he could only watch Zhou Yi devour the newly born black hole, and then burst into a more violent black flame from his body.


    Zhou Yi has already had new power, and this new power has brought him a completely different turn.

 Chapter 925： Black hole singularity does not endless

    The way to calculate the power of black holes has never been seen in the way of one plus one and two.


    It is true that the power of a black hole comes from its own size, and it is of immense quality. The bigger and heavier the black hole, the stronger and more dangerous it will be. But this is just an algorithm for a single black hole. And if two black holes are connected together, then this algorithm is completely unreasonable. The reason for this is that it is entirely due to the nature of the black hole.


    Black holes have a kernel. As a product of stellar annihilation, the birth of a black hole has a huge relationship with the infinite compression of the stellar destruction moment. When a star is on the verge of extinction, the core will rapidly shrink and collapse under the action of its own gravity, causing a powerful explosion. Under normal circumstances, when all the substances in the core become neutrons, the shrinking process will stop immediately, and thus form a celestial body like a neutron star. However, in the case of black holes, because the mass of the star core is so large that the shrinking process continues indefinitely, the neutron itself is crushed into powder under the attraction of the extrusion gravitation itself, and the rest is a substance with a high density to be unimaginable. . This is the kernel of the black hole, a singularity. The gravitational force produced by its high quality is enough to cause any object near it to be sucked in.


    Maintaining the existence of such a singularity requires innumerable energy supply to be swallowed up by it. And once the energy is insufficient, such a special existence will quickly disappear into the universe. Physically speaking, this is the evaporation of energy, but from another angle, it is not too powerful to be able to express the rules of the universe.


    The singularity of the black hole is the supernormal existence. It can be said that the power of a black hole comes from this. All the black holes in the universe, even if they are huge and invincible, can only have a core left in the body. There has never been a black hole with the possibility of having two kernel singularities, which is what it has been doomed on the birth principle. This is the same with Zhou Yi, because even if he creates his own body in this world, he can only create a singularity by those forces. I don''t want to create more than one, but not. Because the rules are not allowed. Further, this can be considered as the deliberate restraint of the universe on the black hole.


    However, when Zhou Yida opened his mouth and swallowed the black hole, everything was different.


    This is the already formed power, the black hole singularity that has been completely formed under the rules of the universe. Its existence is no problem, even the most stringent rules can not limit it. Therefore, after Zhou Yi swallowed it, the black hole suddenly merged into Zhou Yi''s body in a special way.


    Its own power was absorbed by Zhou Yi''s body. And its core kernel has become part of the body of Zhou Yi. That is to say, Zhou Yi already has two black hole singularities on his body, and this is enough to make him change dramatically.


    Invisibly, the entire universe has oscillated a bit, and this is reflected in Zhou Yi''s body, that is, his black flame formed by the inexhaustible gravity of the black hole suddenly becomes high. The black flame instantly drowned the whole sun, and the huge gravitational force attached to the flame made the whole sun seem to be squeezed and deformed, and it was pinched a little bit.


    It is compressing the energy of the sun, and when the situation changes into such a scene, it is enough to show that Zhou Yi has taken an absolute advantage in the contest with this star. It''s like a giant whale swallowing food into his mouth, and then swallowing it into the stomach is nothing more than a matter of course.


    The situation has changed so fast that it is almost impossible for the planet devourers to make any countermeasures. He could only watch Zhou Yi stand up his own spine a little bit, and then lift the smaller and smaller sun. This made him very jealous, especially when he saw the change of the shape of Zhou Yi, this jealousy is even more profound.


    The change in Zhou Yi is far more than just a little bit of fire. More importantly, his body has become bigger and darker. Huge because of the high strength, the two black holes are singular, let him swallow up the power of the sun nearly half, so naturally, his power will become high.


    The darkness is due to a special change in his body. This change is mainly reflected in his forehead. Originally, this giant **** of Zhou Yi was infiltrated with black, and the power that was completely revealed by the black hole allowed his body to absorb almost all the light. This is why he himself is in the dark and deep space and can show the dark body shape.


    Now, he is even more dark. Just standing there, there is a feeling that it is almost swallowing up this star field. It''s as if everything in this starry sky has changed, and he is like a whirlpool in the running water with a bottomless pit, and will eventually completely devour everything here.


    This is not a sensory change, but a truly definite change. Planet devourers can feel very clearly. Time, space, material, spirit, and almost all the power were attracted to it when it touched him. Crush, crush, devour, and turn into your own. This made him more powerful and horrible, and the existence of the planet devourer inevitably raised a chilling feeling.


    He felt that he was playing off, and he felt that he was afraid of getting into a big trouble. Because he is very clear, what Zhou Yi just swallowed the black hole means. Originally, it was only this kind of ghost trick that could barely count him. It was impossible for him to confront him with two black hole singularities, and then forced a positive conflict. He only suffered from himself. So he walked away wisely and did not care about the face of his so-called creation god.


    In the face of this situation, Zhou Yi immediately appeared on his face with anger.


    If it is before, then it is no big deal for Zhou Yi to let go of this guy. After all, this is the foundation of the universe, the defender of the order of the universe. If you do not intend to be an enemy of the entire universe, then there is no need to develop relations with him to the enemy.


    But now, Zhou Yike doesn''t care at all about whether it will be an enemy of the universe. The dragon has the theory of counter-scale, and the words and actions of the planet devourer have already violated the scales in his heart. He not only took the most cherished person as a bargaining chip, but also trampled on his own dignity and thought of turning himself into a hawk dog under his feet.


    This kind of behavior is enough for Zhou Yi to be a hateful hate, so naturally, he will never let the rest of his mind go to talk to this guy about the success or failure of winning or losing. At this moment, he and the planet devourer may only have one result. That is you are dead, or I am dead.


    This point is very clear in Zhou Xin, and the planet devourer can guess a seven seven eight eight, otherwise he will not run so clean. However, although he is very clever, but for Zhou Yi, who has already determined his determination, he is running to the ends of the earth, and there is no use at the end of the universe.


    Watching the planet devourer tear the space directly, there is no shadow in a blink of an eye. Zhou Yi��s face suddenly became cold, and he was immediately ready to chase him up. However, the sun in his hand was dragging its hind legs.


    Although the sun was infinitely compressed by the black hole power, the body was not even one tenth of the previous one. But the more compressed, the more powerful it is. In particular, the core part of it, in the case of this infinite collapse compression, has a reaction that is almost equivalent to a qualitative change.


    Although the volume is small, the quality and gravity are enormous. The infinitely compressed core, even space and time, was forced to be affected. It made Zhou Yi unable to follow up immediately. It can be said that if it is developed according to this situation, even if the sun does not produce the final qualitative change reaction, it can be transformed into a small black hole, which can also become a neutron star with infinite gravity. No matter which one, it can greatly benefit Zhouyi.


    The former does not have to say that if it becomes a black hole, then Zhou Yi can completely use this power to make himself have a third black hole singularity, and that is naturally a good thing that can make his power turn over again. Even the latter can make his strength so strong. After all, it is a black hole, and digesting a neutron star to grow itself will not be a big problem.


    For Zhou Yi, the best result is of course the former. But it still takes a little bit of time to do it. After all, this is a material change that is much different than the black hole that was created by quantum hedging. Now, what Zhou Yi lacks is time.


    He didn''t have the martial arts to find an enemy that could be hidden. It is the most correct decision to pursue him when he can keep up with him. However, if you just throw away the star that is about to complete the degeneration in front of you, then it is a bit too wasteful.


    So Zhou Yi thought about it, and directly compressed this small star a few more points, and then just like eating a steamed buns, throwing it into his mouth and swallowing it into the belly. His body is also filled with the power of the black hole, and has the existence of two starting cores, and can give the star a few more weight than the outside, thus speeding up its transformation.


    Although this will share some of his strength, but Zhou Yi, who has already had extraordinary changes, has not dragged this point into his mind. He just proceeded according to his own ideas, and after doing all this, he immediately tore the space in front of him, and chased the past against the planet devourers who had already escaped. (~^~)

 Chapter 926： Another way to find a way out

    For Garnata, today is an extraordinary day. Or, today is really a day of frightening people. If she can, she really wants to be dreaming and is having a nightmare. But she is also very clear that people like her will not dream, so everything that happens in front of her is a real and undoubted thing. And this made her think of it, there is a feeling of playing cold war.


    As the only daughter of the planet devourer, she is still aware of the various classes and secrets in this universe. It is precisely because of this that she always has a natural sense of pride. There is no reason for him, mainly because of her identity, which can hardly be said to be the most noble princess in the universe.


    The father is the planet devourer. She is the daughter of the creation god, the favorite of the universe. Such identity is fully qualified to make her proud and proud. And for the father who brought her all this, although she never said anything good about him, but in her heart, she is still very admired and envious.


    In her view, his father is the greatest being in the universe and the **** of God that is absolutely unmatchable. She has always believed in this and has never changed. But now, what happened in front of her eyes is that she can no longer continue to believe in it.


    Because she saw the defeat of her father, and his wolverines fled. This situation is enough to make anyone who has a huge fantasies about his father feel the pain of a collapse of faith. What makes her feel more painful and powerless is that she does not have the ability to help her father. Especially after seeing Zhou Yi eating a sun into the body like eating sugar.


    Stellar is not something that anyone is qualified to use as a food. Although the planet devourers of the five creation gods have this ability, they will not do this for no reason. Because this is dangerous and will shake the foundation of the universe.


    The universe is based on the structure of stars. If there is no star, then the universe is the long night of the ages, and it can only be in the darkness, let alone the birth of life. So the status of the star is very special and important. And this also makes Garnata never dare to play the idea of ??a star.


    Of course, a big part of the factor is also because she doesn''t have the ability to play the stars. Although she is not a daughter of the planet devourer, but after talking about her ability, she still has to make a big difference to her father. Because the planet devourer is a creation **** from the egg of the universe, and Garnata is a baby born from him, but at the root of it, after all, it is still inferior.


    This makes Garnata even have the determination to fight side by side with his father, but in the end he can only quietly extinguish all ideas. Because she can understand very clearly, even if she is going up, I am afraid that it will not play a big role. And it is very likely to become cumbersome and drag on to your father.


    Ganata is not stupid, she is very clear about what will happen to her father if she makes a reckless move. Therefore, she always maintains the posture of standing still, and hides in the dark all the way, and does not mean to show her head at all.


    However, this does not mean that she gave up. In fact, she has been thinking about the law of breaking. Now, she already has a similar idea in her own mind.


    This is a somewhat risky idea, but it doesn''t allow her to think more to make it all the more thorough. After all, I don��t want to wait for me, maybe it��s just a slow step, and her father may be in great trouble. So she can only leave immediately to put her immature ideas into practice.


    Despite her injuries, she forced her to tear the space and plunged in at the end. And the direction she is facing is the position of the earth.


    On earth, the human powers are still staring at everything in front of them. Although the various data that appeared on the instruments made them unable to understand at all, they were still not willing to leave. Because in any case, it is related to their survival, there is a saying that death is to die to understand, in fact, what they say is their mentality at this time.


    The data on the instrument is very weird, as described by Dr. Reed at the beginning. There is always a dead silence in the case of black hole interference. But all of a sudden, an instrument in the middle slammed, and the beating line was like the rope under the foot of a tightrope performer, and instantly touched everyone''s mind.


    "what happened?"


    Someone just asked, and immediately someone replied in a panic.


    "I don''t know, we detected an unknown spatial shock response. But this shouldn''t be, there is black hole interference, any space shock should not exist. It is impossible, there must be something wrong!"


    People may go wrong, but the instrument is very difficult to make mistakes. And just as the researchers yelled, a light-filled, gleaming light door suddenly appeared in the lab, and then a figure suddenly came out of the light door. Got out.


    As soon as she came out, all the big people present couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "How are you? Guards, guards! Come and protect them, take them out as soon as possible!"


    With the fiasco of the Avengers, the image of Ganata has been completely remembered by the top officials of the world. After all, this is a existence that can threaten their lives, so naturally they have to be more concerned about it. For this reason, when Garnata came out of the light door, they recognized her identity. And immediately made a corresponding move on this.


    Such an order is not to say that they have no fear of life and death, but only to preserve the most precious wealth of mankind. It is because these big men are all projected in this room by projection, so even if Garnata is here, it is impossible to tell them. So naturally, protecting these researchers has become the most important issue.


    These people can be related to the future development of mankind and the progress of civilization. So naturally it is necessary to tighten them. Of course, if they are here, then the situation will be completely different. People are not for themselves, and they are destroyed. This is also nothing wrong with it.


    Watching the chaotic scenes of people jumping and jumping with their own appearance. Garnata had a strange look on her pale face. She is not looking for trouble, but this group of people is too heavy for her to be wary. Looking at the current situation, I am afraid that if you do not use unconventional means, it will be unclear for a while. So she immediately wrinkled her brows and released an invisible force.


    Just as time suddenly solidified, everyone''s movements were fixed. In this environment that suddenly becomes silent, Garnata directly speaks to the stunned big men.


    "I want to talk to Zhou Yi and let him come to me. Otherwise, everyone here can''t live out!"


    This is a naked threat, but there is no doubt that this threat is just knocking on the death points of these big men. For them, unless it is a last resort, it is absolutely impossible to watch the talents like Dr. Reed sacrificed. That would be their great loss and a huge loss for the entire human race. The loss of Dr. Reed is tantamount to losing the future of humanity for decades. Therefore, they can''t watch Dr. Reed being killed anyway. Naturally, they can only agree to this requirement of Garnata.


    However, after the promise, this group of people began to have a headache. Zhou Yi is not their subordinates, they can be driven by them, and they will go. It is a god, a existence that is far above them. Even if they want to meet that person, they must see that they are willing to meet them. Not to mention the current move that requires him to rush to a certain place.


    This is definitely something that will offend that person, and he must not lose a small face. But I have to do it again. After all, the face is small and the interests are big. None of the people present here have a willingness and interest to pass. In particular, this is still a big benefit for human beings to be prosperous in the future for decades. So they discussed a little, and the most suitable Tony told the story to Zhouyi.


    Upon receiving this notice from Tony, Zhou Yi immediately rushed over. The reason why he is so active is not because of the transactions with these politicians, or by the rhetoric of these politicians. It is because, before he happened, he felt a sense of something wrong.


    He felt the change in his power, just like the sudden miracle medicine. The power that had been inexplicably cut in half suddenly slammed up and almost reached his peak, even There is a point that has passed.


    This made him very strange and puzzling. However, when he heard Tony mention the news, he suddenly had a feeling of whim.


    He felt that this was a very important thing for him, and this thing is likely to be related to what happened to him. In order to understand all this, he must look at the last look. So he is here.


    And when he suddenly appeared in front of Garnata, Garnata immediately showed the look of fear and vigilance. Although this is a fleeting look, Zhou Yi can still see clearly. This made him feel a little strange, so he immediately asked Garnata.


    "Do you know me?" (~^~)

 Chapter 927： It’s already a blockbuster

    "Of course. I have something to talk to you. If you promise me, I can make a guarantee to you!"


    Faced with such a very different Zhouyi, Ganata took a deep breath and calmed down his feelings, then said to him with a serious look. And listening to her saying so, Zhou Yi stunned, and then nodded. In a blink of an eye, the Garnata disappeared completely into the room.


    Their disappearance naturally regained the freedom of those who were previously trapped here. But the result is not enough to satisfy the big men, because they have lost the only possibility to find out what they are talking about. At this critical time, they are really worried about their only one relying on any unexpected accidents.


    But for Zhou Yi, this is far above the existence of them, but they have no way to speak. So they can only wait in an anxious mood, waiting for the moment when there will be any wind and rain.


    Have to say that their luck is very good. Because they soon got a special message through the monitoring of a wise weapon, that is, Zhou Yi and the dangerous woman named Garnata seem to have reached an agreement, and then left here together. More precisely, it should be that they left the earth. By reacting to spatial shocks, these scientists are able to get such a conclusion. For this conclusion, the faces on the scene are not very beautiful.


    Where did they go? No one can know this. What agreement did they reach? No one can make this clear. Everyone has their own guesses. These guesses are both good and bad, making everyone a sly look. Even with some special characters, I got the first-hand news because of their actions.


    This is the benefit of inserting a spy, and you can get intelligence at any time in the first place. And this information is really a good thing for some people who have been lurking for a long time. So now, these guys who have been lurking in the dark for a long time, immediately slammed into the world when the biggest threat does not exist, quietly acted.


    And just when they acted, London, England, and Tokyo, Japan, these two cities that were not in the same time zone, nor were they the same climate with a thousand-year history, suddenly ushered in changes that have never been seen before. It was a thick fog that suddenly rose through the city in just a few hours and spread the past to the entire country.


    Both countries are island countries, and the land area is not large. So naturally, this dense fog is also very rapid. It can be said that it almost completely shrouded the two countries before everyone felt the accident.


    And as the fog becomes heavier and heavier, it has even reached the point where you can''t see your fingers, and you can''t see the people, and seriously interfere with the normal life. Some talents suddenly found an abnormal place.


    The generation of fog has a certain scientific basis, humidity, temperature and airflow. These are the basic factors that limit the formation of fog, and these factors are also within the scope of scientific monitoring. A fog that can sweep a country, there is no reason to avoid the reasons for monitoring by the national weather department. However, when some people concerned investigated the recent weather report, they did not find any reason for the formation of fog. And this made them immediately realize that the formation of this thick fog must have an ulterior motive.


    What is the matter? Smart people start to pick up. The ignorant person still carries on his own life as usual. Compared with them, the proportion of smart people is too small and too small, so small that it is impossible to affect them.


    It��s just a thick fog, no big deal. Maybe after a day, the fog will disappear. Many people have such an idea, and among them, the Londoners who are famous for their fog are the most. They are used to the fog, although this thick fog is too strange, but it does not make them feel that something is wrong.


    Everything is quietly moving, and this has caused the two island nations to be completely isolated from the world by the thick fog in less than a day. When everything developed as I expected, a thin figure that had been sitting in a chair couldn''t help but stand up and whispered a little excitement at the sight of himself.


    "Three years without wings, will be long wings; no flying, no sound, will be viewed by the people. Although there is no flying, flying will be skyrocketing; although there is no sound, the sound will be amazing. The story of Chu Zhuangwang is still right. Just wait Going on, you can still wait for the opportunity. Now that the opportunity has arrived, it is time to let go!"


    His words made the face of the woman who had been standing by him slightly changed, but soon she calmed down and whispered to him.


    "Do you need me to inform them now? Dear."


    "Of course, you have to inform everyone." Hearing Alexa''s question, Smith, who was a little excited on the face, smiled slightly, suppressed the expression on his face, and replied seriously to her. "These people have been suppressed for too long. It is time for them to jump out and move around. If you don''t do this, isn''t it a waste of our painstaking efforts to weave fishing nets?"


    Upon hearing this, Alexia should have nodded. They have worked so hard for so long, in addition to the most important purpose, is not to completely exhaust the cooperating partners and those who are not doing the trick. Now that the opportunity is in front of you, then they naturally have no reason to miss it.


    So soon, Alexia informed the people who had been blacklisted by them one by one, as Smith had told him. And watching everything as planned, well developed, Smith''s palm is quietly falling to a plaything around.


    It is an ancient mirror with a gold-plated brass accent on the back, a round button on the back, and a four-image array on the outside of the button. Attached to the ancient text, the words diffracted in the text, and quietly radiated along the shoulders of Smith. Looking at the magical vision displayed by such a treasure, Smith Zhou just smiled silently and turned over the ancient mirror.


    The mirror of the ancient mirror looks like brass, but it is as transparent as a glass. The mirror surface was mapped to Smith''s face, and immediately swayed like a wave of water, and with the re-leveling of the mirror, the face that was originally thin and refined was suddenly changed.


    It was a crown of cockroaches with a red face and a red-faced image of a long-haired man on his face. It is different from today''s Smith. Zhou has a difference of eighty-nine points, but in the eye temperament is a model carved out. In addition, he and Smith. Zhou has always maintained a completely synchronized appearance inside and outside the mirror, which makes them look extremely strange and harmonious.


    This is an unusual phenomenon, but Smith. Zhou seems to be accustomed to it. He just stared at the face of the person in the mirror, and after a long time he quietly sighed.


    "Red pine nuts, red pine nuts. After today, I am afraid that we will never have a chance to meet again."


    This long sigh is obviously full of bitterness, and it is also full of countless special meanings that are difficult to explain. It can be seen that this name has an unusual meaning for Smith. It must also involve many past events that have been submerged in history. But this is not important, or it has been completely put down by him.


    Because of it, he flipped the mirror and let the mirror return to its old-fashioned look in his own hands. It seems as if nothing happened before. At this time, Alexia has returned to his side and reported to him.


    "Wesker took people to London. Timur went to Japan with his own power. Victor sent a message saying that the guy behind him couldn''t sit still and rushed toward Japan. Everything is already Ready, can you get started?"


    "Let''s wait, wait until everything starts, I want to have a good conversation with some people. Also before that, there are some preparations to do."


    Speaking of this, Smith. Zhou emptied to the ground in front of himself. Suddenly, a magical array of lingering divinations flashed with darkness and light appeared in front of him. And he finally glanced at the mirror in his hand, and then left the entire mirror directly without any love.


    Just like sinking into the water, the ancient mirror disappeared directly into this magical array. And as it disappeared here, in London, a thousand miles away, in a dark underground space, one hundred and eight people wearing heavy cloaks, the sturdy people who covered themselves immediately raised their heads. Looked at the top of a big circle around them.


    There was exactly the same existence as the magical array created by Smith. Zhou, and as the magical array flashed out of the way, a bronze mirror had quietly fallen from it. Then fluttering, floating like a feather, and finally stayed in the middle of the hundred and eight people.


    And looking at all of this, the people who did not say a word from beginning to end immediately took off their hats, revealing exactly the same, once called Mei Lin''s face. At this moment, they watched the mirror in front of them intently, and then made such a sound neatly.


    "It��s time!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the blazing flames slammed from their bodies, and they burned them to ashes in the blink of an eye. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 928： Ancient mirrors

    The dark underground space is full of burning scent, but the smell is a bit strange. There is neither the scorch after burning the protein, nor the aroma of the meat being steamed. If you take a closer look, there is a taste of top-grade spices and wood that has been burned.


    This is not normal in itself, and what is even more uncomfortable is that as the one hundred and eight figures are burned to ashes in a silent state, their original position suddenly appears to be golden. Light spot.


    It was a small projectile about the size of broad beans. It is golden and round, with Danxia on it, and the clouds are lingering, making people feel as if they have seen the fairy in the myth. In fact, to some extent they are indeed elixir. But for a more accurate statement, they should be called Jin Dan. Of course, these so-called Golden Dans cannot be eaten. And their only role is to provide the necessary survival energy for the existence of this hundred and eight, called Merlin.


    The so-called Merlin, whether it is the existence that Victor has seen, or the existence he has never seen, actually has a common identity, that is, artificial people. Combining the ancient Mohist school and the human body refining method in alchemy, Smith. Zhou created this hundred and eight special existences in a long time. The only purpose of their existence is to assist Smith. Zhou to complete his plans for thousands of years. Nowadays, this is the most crucial moment, and at this most critical moment, these created man-made people are completely dedicated to their creators.


    Their bodies were burned to ashes, and their existence was only left of these golden dragons that were used as energy sources. And when these golden dragons appeared in the burning fire, the ancient mirror that had been floating in midair suddenly trembled and made a slight sound.


    The sound of the sound was like blowing up the charge. Suddenly, all the golden dragons turned into a stream of light, and desperately spurred the past to the ancient mirror in midair.


    One by two, each Jindan hits the mirror surface of the ancient mirror, which makes this ancient mirror emit a burst of scorpion, once every impact, the heavens and the earth behind the ancient mirror, the four elephants and even the ancient scriptures They flashed the golden light one by one.


    When one hundred and eight gold dans are fully integrated into this ancient mirror, the whole mirror is already golden and magnificent. At first glance, you can feel the endless power contained in it. This is an artifact, no doubt. But it was such an artifact, but it made a loud noise after a while.


    As if it was subjected to what it could not bear, the mirror of this ancient mirror suddenly burst open. With the explosion of the mirror surface, the mirror body of the copper-plated gold, the lines of the heavens and the branches, the lines of the four elephants and the gossips are all in the roar of the bursts, and the whole earth has become a powder.


    The ancient mirror no longer exists, but with the destruction of the ancient mirror. A black shadow with a fierce hurricane directly drilled one after another from the already completely cracked mirror, then screamed, screaming, drilling through the ground, drilling into the thick In the misty London.


    London in the fog has become very different. But all of this, the people living in the world have not felt a little bit. They are still doing normal work as usual, and even because of the fog, many people have a chance to take a temporary vacation. This made them complain about this thick fog and could not help but appreciate it. However, there is one occupation that is the exception, that is the police.


    The presence of dense fog has caused the traffic in London to fall into chaos. This kind of fog that does not reach the fingers is not only to make the traffic lights useless, but also to make the car and the car more intimate contact. In just one hour, the London Police Department has received no fewer than 50 traffic accident reports. In the face of this situation, the London police had to send all the police and intellectual equipment to maintain the safety of traffic as much as possible.


    It is very difficult and very thrilling. Because in this kind of ghost weather, even if you are driving a car on the head, you can''t see it clearly. And if the owner of the car does not notice your existence, then it is definitely the birth of a traffic accident.


    The wise weapons are okay, and they have the power to withstand the violent impact of any vehicle. But those human police officers don''t have this ability. As long as it is hit by it, even if it is not dead, it will be sent to the hospital for a while. This kind of behavior, but really few people are willing to try.


    Therefore, it is nominally a smart weapon to cooperate with the London police to maintain smooth traffic. But in fact, almost all the police have given up the idea of ??working hard. This is also a natural phenomenon caused by the emergence of intellectual devices. After all, compared with the intelligent equipment with excellent ability, the drawbacks of the human police are too much. It can be said that if it is not because of the fear that the number of unemployed people will suddenly increase, and the society has doubts about the security environment completely controlled by the intellectuals, the real police have long joined the army of unemployment and become countless among the occupations eliminated by society. One member.


    Of course, there are exceptions to this. For example, Wilson, an old policeman who has been working for more than 20 years, is doing his duty loyally. The reason why he did this was on his own, on the one hand, his professional ethics, and on the other, his dislike and rejection of his mental health.


    As one of the most determined conservative members. Wilson��s thoughts have been stuck in the last century. Even if the smartphone is unacceptable, he naturally cannot accept the existence of a mental weapon that is very likely to squeeze him into the unemployed in the future. According to him, all the wisdom equipment should be put into the recycling station, crushed by those crushers, and then completely poured into the sea.


    However, this idea is obviously impossible to achieve. Therefore, he can only look at his own strength and desperately compare with these mental weapons. Just like now, although standing on the road to direct traffic has become a very dangerous job, he still put his own life and stood there strong.


    The fog was getting deeper and deeper, and even the light source that could still be seen faintly was completely submerged. This makes the situation more and more dangerous, especially those Mercedes-Benz vehicles, if they don''t listen to the sound, they don''t know where they are. However, as the number of vehicles increases, the impatient horn sounds become more and more complicated, and the way of distinguishing the position becomes more and more unreliable.


    He escaped a jeep with a strong momentum and knocked on his window to let the driver pay attention to the current situation. Wilson began to complain in the bottom of his heart. In fact, really, he does not want to continue doing this. For a little while, he was almost touched twice by the car, and then he went on, saying that he would not lie back today.


    But as soon as he heard the announcement of the wisdom device from his earphones, his heart immediately raised a bit of fighting spirit and anger. He is not willing to admit defeat, at least not to admit defeat in this matter. So biting his teeth, he insisted on it again. And just as he was so hard to regain his spirits, a loud bang suddenly spread from afar.


    "What happened? A car accident?"


    Upon hearing this voice, Wilson was shocked. If at this time a car accident is issued within his management, does it mean that he is not as good as the pile of broken iron? Thinking of this, he immediately held up the flashlight in his hand and walked over to the position where the sound came.


    The heavy fog made the flashlight almost meaningless, so he didn''t find out what the truth was like until he got to the location.


    It was two cars that didn''t know how to come together. One of them turned over completely and pressed over the other car. The strong impact caused both cars to dry up, so naturally, it is almost impossible for someone in the car to survive safely.


    "damn it!"


    This situation is a bit frustrating, so Wilson immediately cursed angrily. But before he finished, a new loud noise was suddenly uploaded from a location not far away.


    This allowed Wilson to change his face immediately, and then couldn''t help but mutter to himself in a position that made a loud noise.


    "Hell, it won''t be so bad, there is no reason to come together!"


    As he said this, he walked again in the direction of the sound. But this time, before he was close to the past, a whistling wind slammed from his front.


    This voice made him immediately subconsciously make the action of holding his head, and this made him lucky to escape. Because when the wind blew from the top of his head, he discovered that it was a car that did not know what reason to fly. It is conceivable that if it is hit by it, what kind of end will be.


    This made him feel lucky in his heart, but he had some doubts. How can the car fly by itself? There is absolutely no reason at all. In the curiosity of humanity, he immediately looked at the car in the direction of flying. From this point of view, he immediately saw a huge figure that gradually approached from the dense fog.


    It was a huge incredible ape, with a nose, a forehead, and a green hair, only a white snow above the neck. The fangs are as bright as steel, and the eyes are as bright as gold, with a curved neck and a double horn. The nose and nose are hazy and the thunder and lightning are generated.


    Such a monster is actually between him, which makes Wilson instantly scared the courage. At this time, this huge ape with a height of 100 meters is not aware of this small existence. He is only upset by the endless horns, so the moment is a punch. The road that was not far away swung over.

 Chapter 929： God monkey mixed world robbers

    The giant monkey''s huge palm reveals a few golden claws, and such a handcuffs on the ground suddenly makes the entire road vibrate like an earthquake.


    The earth and stone collapsed, the road surface collapsed, and the **** and smoke of the sky suddenly flew out. The claws of the monster are like the blades that cut the tofu, and they pierce deeply into the ground. It is slightly pulled, and the whole ground is cut neatly into several segments, just as its golden finger is not a paw at all, but a sharp laser cutter.


    In the face of such a situation, Wilson''s urine is almost scared. Especially after watching one of the claws stick to his body, the strong intentions can no longer help but spurt out. The feeling of dampness immediately came from his own armpits, but Wilson did not react much to it. He just trembled, like a frightened little wife, with a sharp tweezers facing the communicator in his ear. Just shouted.


    "Help, save your life. There are monsters here, there are monsters here! That group of tin scorpions, that group of metal garbage, come and save me, come and save me."


    Maybe his voice is too loud, maybe his voice is too harsh. Always, the huge white-headed monkey shook his head and looked down at him with his head down. Looking at the flame-like golden eyes of this huge ape, Wilson suddenly had a sense of panic that caused the body to chill and the heart to smash.


    He was really afraid that this ape would eat it by himself, so he knew that he couldn��t communicate with the ape, but he still rubbed his back and legs and rubbed against it. Said the voice.


    "Don''t eat me, don''t eat me. I don''t eat well, I don''t want to eat who will save me, who will save me."


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Wilson found that when he said so, he clearly showed a disdainful look from the ape''s eyes. He has no way of distinguishing, because this moment for him, there is nothing more important than life-saving.


    So he doesn''t care if he is laughed at by a monkey. He cares if he can live back. And his luck is obviously very good, because this huge apes quickly lost interest in him and turned his eyes to the distance.


    The thick fog seems to stop the look of its eyes, and its eyes seem to see many things that ordinary people can''t see. Without knowing what it was, this huge ape suddenly showed a smile-like expression on his lips, revealing a few dazzling snowy teeth.


    "For four thousand years, more than four thousand years. I did not expect that I still have a good day, goodbye to the day of the old man. Interesting, really interesting!"


    The loud, thunderous voice rang from the ape''s throat, and after saying this, it jumped and disappeared directly into Wilson''s eyes. However, although it left, the impact it brought to Wilson did not fade at all. In fact, Wilson is now completely a shocked performance.


    "The monkey monkey actually speaks. What''s wrong with this, what''s wrong with this world?"


    Although I couldn''t understand what the monkey had just said, Wilson could clearly distinguish the words that it had just been different from the screaming. That is the real language, and it is a language that is somewhat similar to the Chinese tourists he has encountered, but which is very biased. His mind is still not confused, so there will be no mistakes on this issue. It is this soberness that has completely destroyed his worldview.


    This made him whole people stumble, and just as he was confused, a group of intelligent weapons had already reached his side.


    A wise weapon lifted him up, and another wise weapon asked him.


    "What happened, Wilson Sheriff?"


    "A monkey, a huge monkey. He just appeared here and ran in that direction. I mean, you have to believe me, I really don''t lie, it really exists!"


    As an old policeman with many years of experience, Wilson naturally understands how outrageous he is. So he can only pray now, praying that this group of tin scorpions can believe what he said. Of course, he does not have much expectations for these.


    But things always follow his unexpected development. Although he does not expect himself to gain the trust of these intellectual weapons, these intellectual weapons do not doubt him at all.


    "We have already understood the situation, Sheriff Wilson. Please leave here as soon as possible. It may be dangerous for you. We will find a way to chase the monkey you said, please rest assured."


    The attitude of Zhiwu is as good as ever, and it faces such an attitude. Wilson was a little blushed. It was only then that he suddenly realized that he used to be a bit too much. These mental weapons did not seem so annoying as he had thought before.


    He has a heart to say something for his previous behavior, but his awkward character is to make him unable to say anything. And just as he twisted and squirmed. These wise men have already chased the past in the direction he has indicated.


    In the end, he did not have time to say what he wanted to say, which made him feel sorry in his heart. However, he is not too annoyed because he believes that he will always have the opportunity to make up for this regret. It��s just that he didn��t know. If he missed this time, he would never have to make up for this regret in the future.


    Destiny is always teasing people, and he is obviously another clown who is played in the hands of fate.


    The giant apes swayed in the misty city. Its huge body is exceptionally flexible, with a vertical jump of hundreds of meters. Of course, in terms of its weight, he will be a destructive shock every time. But all the pedestrians in the vehicle around the foot of it have been turned into a powdered meat by this huge force.


    The heavy fog obscured everything, and the apes acted so quickly that they didn''t notice what happened. They just found that suddenly there was something happening in front of them, and a closer look was a scene of the worst car accident.


    This made many people panic and shouted for help. But the apes who were the perpetrators did not put those who called for help and those who were trampled to death. Just like people who don''t care about walking a few ants when they walk, it is natural that they will not worry about the life and death of some mortals in the area.


    It didn''t have the slightest sympathy, and even said it made a disdainful mockery from its mouth.


    "It��s been thousands of years, and this group of mortals still haven��t made any progress. It��s pathetic!��


    After saying this, it will never put these mortals in mind. Instead, flying the eDonkey to the past goal of his own. In terms of its size and speed, London really can''t say a big word, so soon, it came to the position it had seen before.


    The British Museum, also known as the British Museum. This is a magnificent building originally built in 1753 at Russell Square, north of New Oxford Street in London, England. It was officially opened to the public on January 15, 1759. It is the world''s oldest and most comprehensive museum and one of the world''s four largest and most famous museums.


    The British Museum has a collection of artifacts and treasures from around the world, as well as manuscripts from many great scientists. The collections are rich and varied, and are rare in museums around the world. Of course, many of these things are not owned by museums, but they are taken from various countries in the world in various ways. It is like Hugo said.


    One day, two robbers broke into the Yuanmingyuan. One robber ransacked and the other robber set fire. After seemingly victorious, you can steal it. A large-scale looting of the Yuanmingyuan was carried out, and the stolen goods were equally divided between the two winners. We have seen that this whole incident is also related to the name of Erjin. This name makes people remember the Temple of the Parthenon. How did it work for the Parthenon in the past? Now, how to do it to the Yuanmingyuan is only more thorough. More beautiful, so that there is no survival. The treasures of all our cathedrals may not be matched by the great and magnificent museum of the East. There are not only art treasures, but also a large pile of gold and silver products. Great achievements! Great harvest! Two winners, one full of pockets, this is visible, and the other is full of boxes. They held their hands and smiled back to Europe. This is the story of these two robbers. ?


    England is one of the two robbers, so naturally, this robber who never cares about the face is not afraid to put his own stolen goods in his own museum exhibition. It regarded this as a great achievement, and even built its own museum into one of the most magnificent ones, and allowed the people of the countries he was insulted to visit and exhibit. Then I will say to them that we will keep these for your good words.


    It ushered in a batch of visitors with such remarks, but today they are welcoming one of the most special visitors. Or say two! Because at this time, in addition to the huge apes, there is also a seemingly not so special existence also appeared here.


    That is a somewhat strange daughter. A cyan shirt, black hair with a black hair that seemed to be burned by fire. Her face was pale and her eyes were red. The beautiful appearance stood there, although it was self-evident, but it had its own natural and independent appearance.


    This is a natural beauty that is eye-catching, but in fact, her existence has not been noticed. Just because of the vision that appeared on her week. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 930： 淮 祸水 神 黄帝贵 女

    The air was twisted around her, like a hot wave in the hot desert. This huge heat wave has far more power than common sense, because the ground around her has begun to chapped, the building has begun to weather, and even further, all the living things have been drained of water and become a dry The appearance of the body.


    There are a lot of unfortunate ones, the guys who came to visit the museum, with a hint of the great creations of history, they came here. Only they did not think of it anyway, this would be the last journey of their own life.


    Of course, this is not a problem that this woman cares about. Just as the giant ape does not care about human life and death, this woman also has this view as a place with it. She cares only about the creations in front of her eyes. Like an appreciator, she always approaches the interior of the museum step by step, and does not put any human beings who have been burned to death because of her march.


    Later, she stopped her own steps, not because of the pity for these humans. It was entirely because of the appearance of the giant apes.


    This huge ape was not a stranger to this Tsing Yi woman, so she immediately raised her head and smiled at it.


    "Huaishui has no support, it has not been seen for thousands of years. Is it still safe?"


    Who is the one who has no support, has already been referred to in the "Shan Hai Jing", saying that it is a fierce **** who is good at water control in the Huai River area. The original text is "The water beast is good, and the shackles are under the military mountains. ''No support.''"


    There is no support, no sound, it is a homophonic reading. In the "Tai Ping Guang Ji" also said something, "Li Li water, three to Tongbai Mountain, the wind is thundering, the stone number Mu Ming, Wu Bo Chuanchuan, Tian Lao Su Bing, Gong can not be prosperous. Bailing, ordered the dragon, Tongbai and other mountain king Changji first ordered the death. Because of the prisoner Hong Mengshi, Zhang Shangshi, pocket Lu''s, pear, is approved by the vortex god, the name is not supported. Good response to speech, distinguishing The shallow depth, the original �� Զ �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��The teaching of the child''s law can not be made; the ebony is granted, can not be made; the Gengchen can be taught, the system can be made. The spleen and spleen, the wood charm, the mountain scorpion, the slogan, and thousands of years, Geng Chen smashed away. The neck locks the big rope, the nose wears the golden bell, and the sacred turtle is in the foot of the mountain.


    The fierce **** who can compete with the king of the king, just think about it and know how it is. In fact, there is no such thing as a myth about no support. For example, the well-known and famous Chinese Monkey King Qitian Dasheng Sun Wukong, its prototype is not a small connection with no support.


    The myth of unsupported mythology has a long history, and the first place in the text can be from the Chu Ci. "Chu Ci Jiuhuai��Sizhong" cloud: "Xuanwu step jellyfish, and Wunan Rong with my period." Here the jellyfish is the jellyfish in the gods, referring to no support. The unsupported statues of the Song Huizong years unearthed in the Huanghuai River area have already explained that in the Song Dynasty, the unsupported beliefs have been accepted by the public and have become the official recognition of the government. This one alone is thousands of years old than the myth of Sun Wukong.


    In the unconstrained myths of the folk heritage, there is no copper and iron bones, and the king is not bad, and the king can only prison but not kill. The eyes of the fire can be used to determine the depth of the hydrology. I��ve been to the Dragon Palace and I��ve been to the Dragon Girl. When I was fighting with Daxie, I also had a battle against Heavenly Soldiers. In the end, I was suppressed under the mountains like Sun Wukong. These unconventional places always make people think about the first two when considering the prototype of Qitian.


    However, after all, it is only a myth, and it is still a myth of folk inheritance. These myths can be explained unclearly. Why is there no support at this moment? And this, obviously, has a deeper secret.


    "An''m?" The aunt monkey did not support this, immediately laughed, the laughter rolled like a thunder, and the stunned big square shook a little. Although it is laughing, but there is no smile in the laughter, but it is angry, a complete and fierce swearing. "I was defeated in Huai Shui for the big scorpion. It was originally imprisoned in Guishan. But it was because of the reincarnation of your ancestors that secretly murdered me and made me trapped in the celestial mirror for more than four thousand years. Mixed chaos, burning with fire every day, you actually ask me if you are safe? Do you say if I am safe!"


    This ape is said to be a fierce hair. It��s stepping on the foot, and the majestic force is already erupting. The ground in the entire square suddenly subsided. And this is not only the same, with its force, the cracks in the road deep into the surface, and then numerous streams of water quietly derived.


    No support is the **** of Huai Shui, and the water can only be compared with the great gods such as Gong Gong, Ying Long and He Bo, so under its idea, these waters immediately gather at the foot of it. In the past, in a blink of an eye, it became the appearance of a circle of water dragons.


    Just look at these water dragons, one point of sharp fangs, scales and claws flying, completely complete a look of horrible appearance. You can know what it is like to be without support. In the face of such a mood, the face of the woman who had the identity of the person without a support suddenly showed a sneer, and then said to him loudly.


    "No support, are you asking me? Others are afraid that you will be the three goddess of water, my son-in-law may not be afraid of you. If you want to get a fairness from me, then we have done one. In the field, see the real chapter under the hand!"


    The attitude of the Tsing Yi woman is not allowed, and in this strong performance, she also revealed her identity.


    N��wa, the daughter of the Yellow Emperor, the fierce **** of drought. "Shan Hai Jing��Da Niu North Sutra" is contained in it. "There are people who are in the mountains of Kunming. There is a platform for co-workers. The shooters don''t dare to go to Beixiang. Some people are dressed in Tsing Yi, the name is Huangdi Nuwa. You are the soldier of the Yellow Emperor, the Yellow Emperor. It is the wilderness of the Cangzhou that should be attacked by the dragon. In the case of dragons and animals, you should ask the wind to rain the rain, and the wind and rain. The Yellow Emperor is the next day''s son-in-law, and the rain stops, killing the beast. You can''t go back, it doesn''t rain. The uncle is the emperor, the rear is the north of Chishui. The uncle is the Tianzu. When you die, you want to be the one who wants to go, and let''s say: ''God north!'' First remove the waterway and pass the gully."


    This is a goddess that can help the Yellow Emperor defeat the lord Chiyou, and is also the fierce **** of the drought, so naturally, she does not have any fear of the threat of no support. On the contrary, she is completely a tit-for-tat, meaning that it is straightforward if there is a big difference.


    And looking at her attitude, the fierce light in the eyes of no support, but suddenly laughed.


    "I am very curious, why are you here? Don''t tell me that you have expected that today is the day when the seals of the celestial mirrors are broken, so I waited here deliberately. If I remember correctly, I will compete in the same year. After the battle, the old guy of Akamatsuko played to the Yellow Emperor and wanted to smash you to the north of Chishui. Although he is your master, the relationship between the two of you should not be so good."


    "Hey!" When he mentioned the past, the son-in-law snorted and showed his dissatisfaction. But there is no meaning to cover up anything without support, but to say to him straightforwardly. "You are right, Chisongzi has always had opinions on me. At that time, he persuaded his father to suppress the horror of the gods and the world of the emperor. I thought he was just talking about it. I didn''t expect this madman." Actually, I did this. After five emperors, assisted by several generations of emperors, and finally with Jiuding as the boundary, Jin Ren as a soldier, conquered and suppressed the world gods. Even I was at that time, was locked into the Tianzhao demon mirror. So the seal of the demon mirror broke, and I naturally appeared here just like you."


    "Ha ha ha!" Without support, the era was sealed up, so it is naturally unclear about the future. And after listening to the son-in-law saying what happened after it was sealed, he immediately opened his mouth and laughed. "It''s amazing, it''s really amazing. It''s a big deal! The old son of Akasaka is really worthy of the name of the emperor. It''s no wonder that it can help the Three Emperors and the Five Emperors to create the so-called humanity. I don''t think it''s awkward to lose."


    It does not conceal the admiration of the red pine nuts it says in its words. Of course, this does not affect its resentment against him. In fact, the more he praised, the more fierce the eyes were. When it comes to later, its eyes are already crazy like the wildfires.


    The red pine nut is definitely a big hate of its heart. It does not necessarily hate the big shackles that defeated it that year, but it is absolutely secretive to the dark pines who are imprisoned in a mirror. It can be said that if the red pine nuts dare to appear in front of it, then it is absolutely necessary to cramp him to the suede and frustrate.


    But one thing is also clear, that is, it may not be the opponent of the red pine nuts. We must know that the reincarnation of the official red pines will be surrendered by Gengchen. And after so many years, he has no reason to become weaker. So now, he is just thinking about it, and then he said to the son-in-law.


    "Imperial son-in-law, how do we join forces? I will wait for the fierce gods and enemies to report, when the red pines imprisoned your great hatred, you should not forget it so easily. I admit, I am not the opponent of the old son of red pine nuts, but As long as we join hands, we may not be able to give him anything. So, what do you mean?"


    "Of course, it��s okay to join hands!" I saw a blindfold, and the son-in-law��s face showed a bright smile. "But just because of the two of us, I am afraid I can''t take that guy. Of course, when he taught my father, he was already the ancestor of the immortal, not to mention that he planned today after ten thousand years. So if only we are two If so, what is the difference between it and the egg?"


    "What do you want?" Without a brow, the eyes flashed and I immediately asked. (~^~)

 Chapter 931： Fierce swearing

    "simple!"


    In the end, it is the daughter of the Yellow Emperor. The true **** of heaven and earth is completely different from the fierce **** who knows that it is a disaster. It��s just a slight turn, and she��s already got a rough charter in her head.


    "I was in the first emperor of Ding Jiuzhou, when the twelve gold people invaded the world, was taken by the red pine reincarnation of Xu Fu, and suppressed in the mirror of the Tianzhao. At that time, the red pine nuts had been reincarnation, and they were conquered by the heavenly mirrors. There are countless vicious gods. I want to come, and it is enough to be qualified for you and me. It should be more than just two. At this time, although I don��t know what the reason is, the seal of the celestial mirrors has been broken. But since you and I can Enron��s coming out, I want to come to those fierce demon who were suppressed in the early years, and they should come out.��


    "Do you want to fight their ideas?" It��s not stupid to be without support. When I heard that the son-in-law said so much, I immediately guessed what she meant. But for this idea, he is not so optimistic. "I''m afraid some of you think too naive. You know that these guys are all fierce guys. Just by you and me, even if you have the ability to overwhelm them, you have no ability to manage them." ""


    "I know that these fierce gods have been imprisoned for thousands of years, and I should be somewhat angry in my heart. Now it is hard to see the sky again, can they shrink their tails, even this kind of **** vengeance?" Have you forgotten it?"


    "Revenge is a good reason, but for this reason alone, I am afraid I can''t serve the public."


    There was no sneer and a sneer, but this laughter made the son-in-law realize what, so she immediately asked him.


    "What, do you have any opinions?"


    "I don''t dare to have opinions, but there is a little suggestion. Emperor, you are born to be the Yellow Emperor, the **** of the gods. Soaking the clouds and drinking the morning glow, you will naturally get a good time. But I am waiting for the wild monsters. But it is different. I am wearing feathers. The beasts with scales are born. They want blood and flesh and blood, and they want to be arrogant. So if you can promise a one-two advantage, you are willing to join us. Even the people who have dropped on you and me will be indispensable."


    Without saying anything, he said, and picked up the body of a dried person from the ground. Looking at the corpse, he did not regard him as the idea of ??all things, but only regarded him as a piece of dry meat, and threw it into his mouth, then he chewed it.


    Raw food for human beings, this is indeed one of the hobbies of the ancient gods. In ancient times, human beings were not very prosperous, and there is now the ability to fight the world and open up the world. Therefore, in nature, the heavens and the earth are still dominated by mountains and animals. If these animals become monsters, they will naturally not start with their own races. Therefore, human beings who have always eated by nature have naturally become the choice of their food.


    Those little monsters are okay, hunting for food can not hurt the human body. But like an ancient savage **** like a supportless man, a meal is to eat a hundred people. According to the difficulty of human reproduction in ancient times, such eating is undoubtedly extinct for human beings.


    Therefore, since the Three Emperors and Five Emperors, humans have been fighting these ancient monsters who are eccentric. At this point, the son-in-law is experienced, so she naturally knows what it means. So now, she nodded and said.


    "If you want to eat blood, there is nothing wrong with it. I have just seen this thing called a museum, and I have some understanding of this small country. There are more than 60 million people in this place, even if you are swallowed up for a day. Ten thousand people, it is enough to think about it."


    "More than six thousand people?" As soon as I heard this number, I didn''t have a look on the monkey''s face, and then I immediately laughed. "If it is really more than 60 million people here, then it is really able to impress many old demon trolls. But the emperor, I am ugly, I am in front, I am waiting for revenge, these people are afraid of one is indispensable. You have to fill in your belly, so you can invigorate your heart. You are the daughter of the Yellow Emperor, the body of the gods, and the past has always stood behind these mortals. In the past we can not, but in the future, since you want to be with us Revenge on the old man of red pines. Then you should not raise up the minds that should not be there to shelter the lives and deaths of these mortals."


    "I only seek revenge, and show my grievances. As for these mortals?" Speaking of this, the son-in-law glanced coldly at the corpses around them, and a disdainful smile appeared on his face. "Do you think I will put them in my heart?"


    "Good, good, good." No one looked at it and saw that there were more than a thousand people around the son-in-law''s drought and turned into a dehydrated corpse. At the moment, I opened my mouth and laughed. "This is good, so I have the momentum and prestige of my fierce gods. When you were banished to the north of Chishui, you became a **** of drought, and you have already taken off the relationship with those who are the emperors. Now you do this, it is back. I am on the right path. I will wait for the gods to be high, and I will be high on the top, and there is no reason for these mortals to be slaves. Everything is born, how can these human beings be called eternal spirits?"


    It said that the rise of the moment, the nature of the intolerable will collapse. With a glimpse of his body, it is natural to shake the mountain and complete a small earthquake. This kind of posture is also too conspicuous, so I have not waited for him to calm down. There are already a few flashes of fire in the fog in the distance, and then a few rockets flew over.


    It was an attack from all the savvy savvy, and it was a monster that had obviously caused a lot of damage. They have the responsibilities of maintaining law and order and protecting humanity, but they don��t have a little bit of mercy. So naturally, they gave up the most powerful weapon on their own.


    Mass production of small tracking missiles, the power of the earth can completely turn a whole airborne fighter transport into a fireball. Only the mechanical intelligence of Zhizhi can be installed on the body. And when so many wise devices pointed the gun at a target, the entire huge body without support was immediately swallowed up by the sudden burst of fire.


    The flames are rising, almost smashing the sky. However, the fog of this sky is not reduced at all, but it is even more intense. This has brought a lot of difficulties to the mentally-armed, because they simply can''t see the situation in the field.


    All kinds of high-tech means have basically lost their role in this thick fog, and this has been tested by the wisdom devices. What they can rely on is just the two cameras that are mounted on their heads. And this can play a more important role in the thick fog. It can be said that if there is a detailed record of the entire map of London in the mind, they are even very difficult to act. And like this scene at the moment, in addition to seeing the outline of the flame, they can''t see anything more.


    This makes them very cautious and always stays on top of a high level of alert. Because AI is not the same as human beings, they lack the human radiological thinking. They rarely predict how the results will be, but only judge the next move according to the facts. This is the safest approach, and this approach also made them react in the first place.


    Because this kind of explosion can not help without any support, as the ancient water **** that can be a disaster, the power of no support is absolutely beyond the imagination of mortals. It is like now, the horrible explosion, but even its fur is not hurt. Even the flames caused by the explosion did not touch it.


    The appearance of the flames is just a representation. In fact, it was just just ascended up, and all the flames were completely extinguished like a rootless duckweed. The water dragon circulates under the flame, leaving no protection for the unsupported. It was the impact of the explosion, and there was no way to break through their defenses.


    After the flames disappeared, the water dragon roared immediately, and rushed toward those wise weapons. Although there is no such thing as knowing what these mental weapons are, it does not prevent him from using these intelligent weapons as targets of attacks. As a fierce **** who is rampant in the world, he did not have much scruples.


    And looking at the drowning dragons, the wise minds began to deal with them in a well-organized manner. They don''t know what they are dealing with, but it doesn''t prevent them from identifying the attacks they face. However, it is only water, the chemical nature is there, and the magical machinery can find a way to deal with them. Just from a certain point of view, they are thinking too simple.


    The energy shields that they hurriedly pulled out may be able to evaporate the water and resist a certain level of kinetic energy, but they are simply unable to withstand the power from the unsalted water god. So immediately, the flying water dragons directly penetrated the entire shield, and then mercilessly swallowed all the wisdom.


    The drop of the water of divine power is more than 10,000 pounds, so the power of these water dragons can be completely described by the power of the real dragon. Although Zhiwu is regarded as the peak creation of human science and technology, it is still worse than the power of this god. So, just for a moment, all the magical tools were stirred into a pile of pieces, and then completely twisted together like a twist.


    "After the waste!" After the mental equipment was solved, the unsupported immediately stretched out the fingers and pulled some debris on the ground. The nature of the monkey made it full of curiosity, so he immediately threw a piece into his mouth and licked a few mouthfuls before he muttered dissatisfied. "What the **** is this stuff, no matter how much meat is there. It is a taste of copper juice."


    "This is the organ!" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 932： The old man reunited with the secret of the Yellow Emperor

    If there is no support, I don��t know what these things are, then the son-in-law has a completely different understanding. Although these intelligent weapons in front of us have such a completely different structure from the armor that she had seen in the past, this does not prevent her from identifying them as the existence of what they have seen.


    Organs! Such a presence for the son-in-law is not a good memory, so she just said such a name, immediately gloomy face, no longer do the slightest words.


    No support is not a fool, it naturally sees the changes in the face of the son-in-law. Generally speaking, this kind of change is definitely something that can''t be thought of, and there is no such thing as touching her. I don''t want to be hated by this kind of thing. So it immediately said.


    "Since we have reached an agreement, then you are waiting here first. I am looking for those old demon trolls and have a good chat with them about this revenge."


    When he finished this, he went straight into the thick fog in an instant. Looking at the look of the big monkey''s donkey, the son-in-law''s face suddenly showed a disdainful smile.


    For such a genus of beasts, the son-in-law is not very affordable. The mood is tyrannical and the wisdom is shallow. It can be said that these guys have no more desirable places than the innate power. They will be banned in the mirrors of the heavens, and they are not at all embarrassing.


    But it is because of this characteristic that they can be better used by themselves. Thinking of this, the son-in-law suddenly stopped the belly of these fierce gods in my heart, and turned away from the face, and walked to the depths of the museum.


    She took a step, as if every step had a view worthy of her stop. In fact, this is indeed the case. The British Museum houses hundreds of thousands of precious cultural relics, which are the treasures that have been passed down from generation to generation. As the daughter of the Yellow Emperor, the son-in-law is a goddess, but it is also inseparable from human beings. So naturally, she has her own set of appreciation aesthetics for the beauty of all these civilizations. Among them, especially those of the later generations, it is inevitable that she will be imprisoned when she was imprisoned from the beginning of the emperor.


    But admire and admire, and admire the past is a pity. After all, it is a dry **** in a thousand miles, although the son-in-law has tried to consolidate his power, but this power will inevitably cause irreparable damage to everything here.


    All the cultural relics and the buildings are being dried and baked by the invisible power. When it is almost a few breaths, everything around the son-in-law becomes the ruins of the ruined millennium. And as she grew deeper and deeper, the entire British Museum was completely changed. It became a kind of waste soil with no residual residue.


    And looking at a beautiful portrait, it turned into a fly ash in front of her own eyes, and the son-in-law couldn��t help but sigh for a long time. But just as she sighed, a slight laugh was suddenly passed into her ear.


    "I didn''t expect to be like this for so many years, you are still the same as before, son-in-law."


    Some familiar accents immediately caused the woman to open her eyes, and quickly turned around, and the position of the sudden burst of fog was incredibly screaming.


    "Xu Fu!"


    However, when she saw the thin figure that was pushed out from the thick fog, the surprise on her face immediately dissipated, and then completely turned into a deadly indifference. She is still talking, but the words are already without any emotions.


    "It turned out to be the ancestors! The son-in-law sees the ancestors."


    She is full of glory, and the blue-colored dress and skirts are flying, and there is a kind of grace in the vagueness. However, this kind of grace is completely snow-like glaciers, and there is an indescribable resentment. So this made Smith. Zhou��s face immediately showed a very awkward look.


    "Nvwa, don''t need to be polite. I haven''t seen it for many years. Are you still ok now?"


    "Well, I was locked in a mirror and I was sleeping for thousands of years. Do you think I will be alright? Can I?"


    N��wa sneered and responded, the words full of dark thorns made Smith''s face immediately show a bitter smile. He knew very well that there was nothing wrong with the woman��s mouth. It was only when he heard that this woman who had had a great relationship with him used this way to talk to him, he couldn��t help but feel a little remorse in his heart.


    However, after all, he was a man of great ambition, so he only slowed down, and he completely crushed the distractions in his heart, and made his inner thoughts become pure again.


    "I was really sorry for you in the past, but you should also know that it was a big event that I and your father began to plan from the time of ancient times. Anyone, let alone you, even if the Three Emperors are resurrected, the Five Emperors will be reborn, it is impossible. Let this plan be stagnant so much. So even if I choose to do it again, I will still do it. The world is full of sorrow and loss, you should understand."


    "The world is born! A world is alive!"


    With such a word in mind, the son-in-law��s face suddenly became mournful. She was roaring, and her scarlet eyes seemed to be burning. And the constantly rising hot wave around me was once again strongly three-pointed, even with Smith. Before the whole body began to appear like the buzz of boiling water evaporation. This means that the son-in-law��s heart is already full of anger, and it is this anger that has driven her divine power to start rioting.


    Smith Zhou was only the first victim. His invisible body seemed to have an invisible force protecting him from the power of this sudden explosion. But this was to make his body carry an inexplicable burden, and this burden immediately began to make his already pale face paler and paler.


    This kind of change gave the son-in-law a kind of revenge-like pleasure, but this physical torture did not seem to appease the hatred of her heart at the moment, so she immediately sneered and said to him.


    "In that year, you used this kind of scam to deceive my father. What happened? Tell me, have you saved the world? Have you saved my father?"


    This sentence seems to have uncovered the long-lost scars of Smith. Zhou��s face has suddenly become awkward with such a sentence. He looked at the son-in-law and had a lot of things in his eyes, but in the end, he still sighed long and then said to her.


    "How much do you know about the things of the year?"


    "When the year! I really don''t know what happened in the past." Not saying this is okay. When I said this, the voice of the son-in-law suddenly became more fierce. "I only know that when you talked with my father for three days, then my father started to be desperate and wanted to settle down in China. After defeating Chiyou, the father could already enjoy the merits and achieve the gods. But because of your ghost words, he actually gave up this, and wants to use the power of mortals to compete with the Emperor. In the end, he will be forced by the Emperor to return to the Dragon. This is because of your fault. Red pine nuts, you are killed. My father, the people of the world, the people of the world, are not allowed for the gods of the sky, and the world is full of life. You are qualified to say this."


    "Enough!" The son-in-law''s words were suddenly interrupted by Smith. Zhou, and he interrupted these words at the moment is also unusually excited. The son-in-law��s words undoubtedly touched many things in his heart, and these things are both a belief and a lifelong insistence for him. He can stick to it today, simply because it is supporting him. So in any case, he can''t let the son-in-law use this language to shake himself.


    He began to narrow his eyes, and his clear eyes quietly radiated a long glare, and this made him suddenly appear in various forms. The clouds rise and the air flows. Even the clothes were squeaking and squeaking, making him look as if they were giving a feeling of flying.


    At this moment, he never recovered the feeling of rudeness and sorrow of Smith. Zhou, but the whole body was filled with a kind of immortal genius. It seems that he has returned to his past life and returned to the rain. The age of the teacher red pine nuts.


    It must be said that such a description has an extraordinary momentum, and especially for the son-in-law, such an image has a very special significance. So even though she had all kinds of resentment in her heart, when she saw such an image, she couldn''t help but close her mouth and make a look of listening.


    After all, he is the emperor, the red pine nut, and the one who even treats her father and the emperor. So it was completely subconscious. She showed her appearance as a teacher in front of her father. This appearance also reminds Smith. Zhou of the special time.


    After all, he still didn''t do anything to the son-in-law, but quietly sat back and then asked her with her eyes closed.


    "Do you know what I talked to with your father that year?"


    This question has appeared countless times in the heart of the son-in-law, and she has imagined the answer to it many times. And now when the answer is so in front of her, she asked without any hesitation about Smith. Zhou.


    "What did you talk to him? Tell me why it is like that!"


    "I only talked about Xuanyuan with one thing."


    Listening to the eager voice of the son-in-law, Smith. Zhou slowly extended a finger. Then explain in detail.


    "A question about God and man. Whether the world should be controlled by God or should be dominated by people. I argued with your father for three days and three nights, and finally we got an answer. And it is This answer, let us make up our minds to do what we should do. Do you know what the answer is?"


    The son-in-law shook her head, and immediately she got the big secret that had been buried for thousands of years from Smith��s mouth.


    "The answer is that the world''s gods cannot be two. If the Terran wants to dominate the world and even its own destiny, then the gods of the sky will only have one end to disappear!" (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 933： Gods and people can make a big deal

    The gods of the sky, the smoke disappeared! If this sentence is from the mouth of a human being today, then at most it can only be regarded as a fantasy full of materialism, a proverb. However, the person who said this was not a human being who did not know what existed and was a great realist, but an emperor who came from a mythical era, the ancestor of the immortal. Then this sentence has some meaning to think about it.


    You must know that when the person in front of you is still active in the world as a red pine nut, it is an era that really belongs to the gods. On the top of the heavens, the emperor ruled the four poles, and Zhou Tianzheng was deterred. There are mountains and rivers under the genus, and countless gods manifest themselves. Among them, each of the gods is a fierce person who suppresses one side. Its status, and even the power of power, are not the kind of tricks in later generations of novels, and the role of Xiaoyan, who is going to go, can be compared.


    For example, the **** of the North Mountain to which Shan Haijing belongs is a lot of images of human face snakes. And such an image is often able to cope with the Holy Spirit like Fuxi Nuwa. Among the river gods, not to mention the Hebo of the Yellow River, the fierce role of no support is also the name of a **** of Huai Shui.


    The myths and legends familiar to modern people and the real myths of the ancient times are very different. In fact, in the real Chinese gods, there are no strange strange Buddhas. The Buddha Bodhisattva does not have to say that this was originally from Nepal, imported from the Eastern Han Dynasty. And what the so-called Sanqing Taoist ancestors did not have much to do with the real gods.


    This is the Taoist saying that only flourished in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. It is the deification of the founder of Taoism. Coupled with some folklore, as well as the esteem of the official forces of the Tang, Song and Ming Dynasties, (Li Tangcang is the ancestor of Laozi, so although the Buddhist studies in the Tang Dynasty flourished, Taoism is the state religion. And many emperors in the Song and Ming dynasties are monastic Fans, so the prosperity of Taoism is also justified.) The Taoist doctrine has replaced the Chinese mythology system bit by bit. However, if it is really necessary to trace the source, the Chinese gods are still looking for before the Han Dynasty.


    On the Pan Gu Gu, down to the Three Emperors and Five Emperors, these are the era when the gods are truly invincible. As a **** in such an era, the son-in-law certainly understands how much the answer described by Smith Zhou is inconsistent and mad. So she immediately stunned and said to Smith. Zhou.


    "You are crazy! How can you encourage my father and you to do this kind of thing?"


    No wonder the son-in-law would say this because she couldn��t understand the reason why the Yellow Emperor and the Red Pines did this. In her opinion, there is no need for her father to do such a thing. Because the Yellow Emperor itself is the **** of the demigod and half man, there is no such existence among his wife and children. As for the men and women who are under the command of the men, some of them are directly attached to the gods. He is the Supreme Emperor and the merits are complete. It is almost inevitable that it can rise to heaven, and it is the weight of the Emperor of Heaven. With such premise interests, he actually wants to overthrow the gods and make human beings exist above the gods. This is simply a decision that is made by madness.


    Of course, she can''t understand. In fact, even if this kind of thing is put into today, I am afraid it is difficult to understand. One step ahead is genius, and the first two steps are mad. And people like the red pine nuts, their idea is so far ahead of their time.


    Of course, Smith. Zhou could not count on the son-in-law to understand this. He just calmed his face and said seriously to her.


    "You don''t understand, this is just the choice that we must make when we are in our position. You think your father and I are crazy, then because you don''t know enough about us. We are human beings, from beginning to end. And your father is the Emperor''s Supreme, which is both glory and responsibility. Under the circumstance of such responsibility, how do you think we can accept the rule of the gods, watching our compatriots so blindly? Becoming their slaves, their rations? Why, God is nobler than humans! Why, by reason, will people succumb to a group of feathered beasts, let them ask for?"


    This problem caused the son-in-law to immediately mute the blind. Because she doesn''t know how to answer this question. From her point of view, this statement by Smith Zhou is somewhat extreme or even crazy. But from their current status and status, there is not much problem.


    Because she is very clear about who the red pine nuts are, it is also very clear who is the father of the Chinese emperor Huang Xia. That is for the ideal existence of liver and brain. It is the one who really puts the people on the top of the world. It is not surprising that they will be against the gods for the future, status and even dignity of mankind.


    However, when I think of my father''s ending, I think of everything I have suffered. After all, Nguyen��s heart couldn��t help but give birth to a better resentment. Under the drive of such resentment, she couldn''t help but sneer at Smith.


    "It��s really a big picture cake, it��s really nice to say. But, has this dream been successful for so many years? Since my father, at least three generations, �, �, �, Ң˴��, can be After listening to you, this demon confuses the people to get the end of the good? My father is forced to return to the heavens, and the five emperors are mostly shackled by the emperor. As for the king, this is a hero who can fight the battlefield, but because you created it. Since then, the world has been nicknamed, and the soul is bound by the Emperor of Heaven after death. You tell me, what kind of truth is this!"


    The niece said that the more gas, so that it was already a bite of silver teeth, and chewing, it was completely a sense of wanting to smother Smith and Zhou. In the face of her almost hated the ultimate performance, Smith. Zhou''s face is still as calm as ever, the ancient well has no waves.


    "Xuan''s business is an accident. At the beginning, what I originally thought was to let him unite the millennium of China. With the supreme momentum, I could build a little power against the gods. But we did not think of those gods. Actually, we will realize our problems so quickly. And the old thief of the Emperor of Heaven will be so decisive. This is my fault, we are not so close, so that it is so bad."


    "But even so, it does not mean that my ideals are problematic. Your father, the five emperors and even the king of the kings are the masters of the human race, and the sages of the world. They are willing to give up their lives and deaths for this ideal. Such an ideal cannot be said to be wrong anyway. You must understand this. You are the daughter of Xuanyuan, even if you have blood in your body, you belong to the middle, but you must also inherit from you. Father''s legacy!"


    Pushing the wheelchair under your feet, let yourself temporarily get rid of the support of the people behind him. Smith. Step by step closer to the son-in-law, and looked at her with a very cold eyes. This look of course makes the son-in-law have some fear, but after fear, it is more angry. Although I don''t know how to refute this old man, it doesn''t mean she will choose to obey.


    So she just showed a silent, hateful look. Except for the sharp eyes like a sword, there is nothing more to be willing to cater to Smith.


    And her reaction is obviously within the consideration of Smith. Zhou. When I was able to help my father break through Chi, the goddess of Dingzhou, how could it be a soft, unrecognizable little girl. It is as blazing as a flame, and steel is just the essence of this goddess, and this is indeed the point he once admired most.


    It��s just a pity, after all, it used to be. And compared to his plans, more and more have been just past events that can be abandoned.


    Thinking of this, Smith''s face suddenly became more serious three points. At the same time, his mouth was slightly tilted, revealing a somewhat disdainful, ridiculous smile.


    "And, do you really think that this poor generation of emperors has lost the cost of my efforts?"


    "Don''t you?"


    The niece responded coldly, but in her heart, she was also free to sneak up. After all, she was already suppressed in the mirror after the emperor was enthroned. Although there was already a saying in the wind that the world was changing, the Quartet was often concealed. But after all, it was only the wind, the Emperor and the Heavenly Gods were still on the top, and there was no wavering. Therefore, from the situation at the time, the plan of Chisongzi is unlikely to have an opportunity to realize. However, who knows that he can''t do it in the future.


    For the red pine nuts, the son-in-law is really understanding. Being able to achieve the position of immortal in the body of mortals, and repeatedly assisting generations of emperors, such people, both means and wisdom, are unparalleled in the world. So naturally, what he said can''t be untargeted.


    There is already a conclusion in the chest, but the son-in-law still has the mind. After all, this is really a big event, even if it is his strategy, it will only be awkward. So there may not be a reason for failure. So the result, the key is to see what Smith said.


    N��wa��s mind is complicated, but Smith Zhou can still guess one or two. So immediately, he asked her like this.


    "You have just seen a lot of things in this museum. Why, don''t you feel any strange things about these things?"


    "Strange place?" Upon hearing this, the son-in-law��s heart suddenly burst into shock. One thought immediately rose.

 Chapter 394： Fighting against the gods

    Nvwa is talented, so she just dialed it a little bit, and she immediately found out what Smith said in Zhou��s mouth that something was wrong.


    That is the quest for the history of China''s three thousand years, there is no trace of the appearance of any god. If this is because the gods are not willing to intervene in the mundane world, then the dramatic changes in modern times are totally unreasonable.


    The tens of millions of creatures are coated with charcoal, so that the casualties are enough to drive the manifestation of the soldiers. The plague and the scourge of the cross are enough to let the fierce beasts who represent disaster and death come to the world. Even if the lord of the lord is not ordered by the Emperor of Heaven, then the aliens are in the Central Plains, and the beliefs of the gods are replaced. This kind of thing is not a trivial matter that can be laughed at.


    The gods also have desires. They also know what is called honor and what is called dignity. Even because they are born to be more noble than humans, they are far more important in this respect than humans. When the mortal destroys the temple, the smashing of the gods can be compared with the ancestral graves of the mortal family. This kind of thing has been common in thousands of years, but the result is that even a real **** has not emerged. This is the biggest problem in itself.


    How can this be? The above-mentioned ancient times, those gods who greeted the wind and rain, and the temper of thunder, how could this change be accommodated. Unless they are all dead, it��s almost the same.


    The idea came out, and it immediately went up like a weed. Although the son-in-law has repeatedly denied this, this is impossible, but in her heart, she already has an almost determined idea.


    The gods must have been in trouble, but what happened to them? I am afraid that only the reincarnation of this red pine can be known. Thinking of this, the son-in-law immediately looked at Smith. Zhou, and her eyes began to look a little more.


    Smith. Of course knows what she wants to explore. That was one of the most proud things in his life. And it is no longer possible to have any chance of reversal, so he is naturally willing to unreservedly tray out to the son-in-law.


    "In the past, I listened to what I said, and created a family. This is to reach an agreement with the Emperor of Heaven. In the identity of the emperor, the descendants are passed down, and the family is inherited. The emperors of the generation need to worship the Emperor, and since the emperor, At the same time, the world is full of devotion to the gods of the heavens, and the human race is completely subordinated to the gods. At the cost, the emperor has the right to dispose of the gods on the ground to show the value of the emperor. If the Emperor of Heaven does not need it, he must not be free to intervene."


    "On the surface, it seems that the Emperor sold out the human righteousness for his own sake. But in fact, it is the key to my planning. If the Terran, if there are 10,000 chiefs, then at most 10,000 can be played. If there is only one leader, and if there is only one leader, and the killing is given, it will be reversible. Then he will let the whole Terran exert its power. So even if the family has some drawbacks, but the whole Terran However, it is better than the disadvantages. It is also under the rule of this family that I can have enough space to plan the plans of the Terran. This plan is to recover Kyushu and seek the sky."


    "On that day, I asked the king to play a bitter plan with me, so that he would face me in the sky and face me. In fact, I have already left the body and reincarnate. Since then, I have been hiding in the dark. At the same time, and secretly plot the gods on the mountains and rivers."


    "With the sword left by your father and the copper of the first mountain, I have created the treasure of the demon mirror. With this treasure, I have been imprisoning the fierce demon in the name of the emperor. Above the earth, the mountains and the rivers A total of 36,500 gods, except those who were killed on the spot, were all detained in the mirror. At this point, Haishuheqing, in addition to some uninhibited demon gods, the land of Kyushu There is no fierceness. This is the first step we have planned."


    "And the second step is to plan the levy of the sky. This world is the reincarnation of Xu Fu''s first life, the first emperor is a great man, no matter whether it is Philip or the ability to lose the Emperor of the Three Emperors, etc. plus he unified Kyushu The re-emergence of the Shang and Zhou dynasties. Whether it is prestige and strength, it is already the emperor. Such a chance is rare for a thousand years, so naturally I just put the bet on him."


    When Smith Zhou said here, he suddenly paused, and his tone became a little weird.


    "Maybe you should know what I have done, after all, it is still related to you."


    He didn''t say so okay. As soon as he said this, the son-in-law immediately thought of the unbearable suffering he had suffered in the past. Naturally, the thing that made her think of this came out.


    "You mean twelve gold people?"


    "Yes, it��s twelve gold people."


    When it comes to this, even the face of Smith. Zhou��s cold face reveals an obvious excitement. Obviously, this is a very meaningful existence for him. And the reason for this, his next explanation has already been expressed one or two.


    "Take the soldiers of the world, gather in Xianyang, and cast them into the Golden Man 12. On the surface, the twelve gold people are a means for the first emperor to control the six countries and prevent them from repeating. But in fact, the twelve gold people originally Just to fight against the creations of the gods, it is the weapon of the gods that I have developed for thousands of years. The power of them has already been tried, so you should know what kind of skills they have."


    The son-in-law certainly knows the power of the twelve gold people. We must know that in the past, she was forced to reinforce the red pines of Xu Fu by the reincarnation of the golden man. And it is precisely because of this that the look on her face will become more and more cold. After all, it is to give people a hard life to expose the scars, and the feelings of the son-in-law are now completely imaginable.


    However, Smith Zhou did not care about her thoughts. He just continued his explanation.


    "Twelve gold people were cast by the countless soldiers of the Warring States for two hundred years. Among them, the souls of the souls are countless, even if they are the body of the gods, it is difficult to preserve themselves from erosion. And there are thousands of years of business perfusion. The two Jin people can naturally become a weapon for the world to be unparalleled, and there is only one reason for me to make them. That is to subvert the number of days in one fell swoop. There is only one such opportunity, that is, when the emperor sealed the mountain. ��


    "The world is the beginning of the creation of the emperor, and after the business soup, Zhou Wu, there are few characters who are qualified to seal the mountain. The Zen Mountain is not a symbolic ceremony, but can truly communicate with the Emperor, and even attracts The Emperor of Heaven came to the way of blessing. In the 800 years after Zhou Wu, there was no one who could inherit the prestige of the Son of Heaven. This is not only the decline of the Emperor, but also the complete severance between the Emperor and the Son of Heaven. The first emperor was the first person after 800 years, so naturally, it is inevitable that the Emperor of Heaven will come in person. And only by taking this opportunity can he revert to the world and recreate the universe."


    Rao is the son-in-law who already knows the ambitions of the red pine nuts and the emperors of the past, but as soon as he heard him say, she still has an unbelievable, jaw-dropping feeling. She thought that the plan for the red pines to plan for the millennium should start from the shallower point, first plan those gods, and then think of ways to consider the ideas of the gods. However, she did not think that the plan of the red pine nut was actually to directly kill the real dragon, breaking the heavenly emperor in one fell swoop, and then turning to the gods.


    This plan is very risky and full of whimsical meaning. But this is not the possibility of no success. The reincarnation of the red pine can be so bright and right in front of her, it is already telling her the final answer. And just like to verify her answer, Smith. Zhou continued.


    "The power of the Emperor of Heaven is magnificent, but after all, it is against the sorrows of the world. The twelve gold people broke the enemy in one fell swoop and directly suppressed the Emperor under the Mount Tai. Later, the landlord was in the town of Tianqiyuan and the owner of the town. In the battle of the deer, the Yin is the town of Sanshan, the Yang is the town of Yu, the Japanese is the town of Chengshan, the moon is the town of Laishan, the Lord is the town of Yu, and even the gods of the heavens, all in the 12 gold people And the group of arrogant soldiers under the Emperor of the First Emperor completely turned their hands into powder. At this point, there is no one in the ring, no one can control the fate of human beings in the palm of the hand."


    When it comes to this, Smith Zhou��s tone has been picked up like steel, and this obviously means that he is very satisfied with his achievements. In fact, his achievements are indeed the ultimate that mortals can achieve. Even if it is a step back, it is worthy of the name of the emperor. This point, even if there is a son-in-law who has no grievances, she has to say a word.


    However, the plan for the red pines to plan for thousands of years is far more than that. He obviously has deeper arrangements for everything.


    "The emperor''s Megatron world, after all, is to push the emperor to the supremacy. However, the heavens and the earth''s eight masters are the gods of the ancients, and they are responsible for all things. So in order to prevent them from getting out of trouble, I will take Wang Jiuding. Blessed, and re-melted the twelve gold people, cast the Qinhuang Jiuding. The king of Jiuding has a family that shakes the heavens and the earth, and the great merits of fighting the flood are in the body, and there is a shackle that can suppress the eight masters and never surpass the supernatural. Jiuding is a brute force weapon, and there are bloods of the gods in the sky. It is the most fierce thing in the world. I used this to make a big squad and cover the Kyushu. This made the land of Kyushu unmanned on the heavens and peeped at the gods. Whether it is a natural **** or a fruit of cultivation, as long as you want to ascend to heaven, it will inevitably become a powder in Jiuding. Only in this way can the people of Kyushu be guaranteed. Only then, I wait It��s not a waste of time to work hard. It��s a pity!��


    "Unfortunately?" The son-in-law stunned, and some did not understand what had been done in the red pines that had been fulfilled in his life. (~^~)

 Chapter 935： Heaven is not awkward

    Nguyen can''t guess what the red pines can be, but she doesn''t think they have done a great job. But for this, Smith. Zhou obviously has his own explanation.


    "Of course it is a pity. Unfortunately, the emperor could not be a generation of generations, Yongzhen Shenzhou. Otherwise, the world of the great people can already appear in this world." Shaking his head, Smith. Obviously for this regret at the time Yu Huai, so even after thousands of years, he is still obsessed with this. "The first emperor was a big man, not losing the three emperors, not letting the five emperors. Unfortunately, it is only a mortal body, even the ability and qualifications of practicing longevity are not. The mortal body is only a hundred years of spring and autumn, even if there is a fairy medicine, It��s just a few decades of spring and autumn. It��s really unfair to the emperor, who has only gotten out for thousands of years. So I have to come up with a way to make the emperor��s spring and autumn permanent. Come."


    Smith Zhou said here that the son-in-law who was listening to it was suddenly fighting a cold war. She had seen the emperor''s prestige, although it was just a mortal, but the deterrent power brought to her the woman of the Yellow Emperor was no longer under the ancestors. If such a existence can really be like the one described by Smith. Zhou, then I am afraid that the whole world will inevitably surrender to him.


    However, if you want to come, such a thing should not be as they wished, or it is unlikely that there will be any dynasty such as Han, Tang, Song and Ming in the history of China. In the end, what kind of situation is it, the son-in-law who was sealed in the heyday of the First Emperor, after all, I still have to listen to the instructions of the reincarnation of the red pine.


    "In order to make the emperor''s life immortal. I borrowed three hundred childhood virgins and took a treasure boat to go to my own road, Penglai, and prepared to use these three hundred boys and girls as medicines to practice immortality."


    The immortality of this life, this thing female �� does not sound strange. In fact, there is only one such thing to achieve their ambitions. You know, although there is a panacea in this world, its efficacy is far less magical than that of later generations.


    What Xiwangmu has peaches, three thousand years of ripeness, Chengxiandaodao, six thousand years of maturity, Xiajushengsheng, nine thousand years of cooked, sun and moon with the same life. That is the exaggeration of the novelist''s deception. This thing of Xiandan is not as magical as people think. If it is really magical, the gods are not the head of the Eight Emperors, but the Queen of the West, the **** of Kunlun, is called Wang Dazu.


    The true elixir of this world is mostly something that people who have learned the sacred sacred talk about as subsidies, can extend life, but life extension is limited. It can be healthy, but it is impossible to let you fly straight. The great gods of the ancient times did not even regard this thing as one thing, and only those mortal people who cultivated into immortals would use Xiandan as a tonic to make up for the gap between them and those innate gods.


    However, the immortality medicine is an exception. Because the existence of this thing itself cannot be said in the common sense.


    Ordinary immortal refining medicinal herbs, but it is to adjust lead and smelt mercury. Plus a few flavors of heaven and earth treasures. The immortality of medicine can be different. Refining this kind of fairy medicine not only requires Tianmudibao to assist it, but also needs the purest and innocent flesh and blood soul to be refined.


    In the past, when the Emperor of Heaven refines the undead medicine, it is the life of hundreds of children and men who have picked them. It is with his respect for the Emperor of Heaven, but also hard to provoke the resentment of the human race, which led to the allusion of the son of the Emperor of Heaven. Even if such a thing falls on the emperor''s body, he can only let Xu Fu stay away from the middle earth in the name of visiting Xianshan, avoiding the eyes and ears of others to do this thing.


    This matter is not glorious. The red pine nuts naturally understand, so he was very emotional at the time.


    "It��s not glamorous to use children and men to refine their bodies. But even now, I don��t think this thing is wrong. Three hundred boys and girls may be innocent, but if they can make it out For a thousand years of immortality, their sacrifice is worthwhile. I just regret that I should not leave Xianyang in order to avoid the eyes and ears of others. I plainly let the two shameless traitors Zhao Gao and Li Si seek for it. The emperor''s Jiangshan."


    "The rest of the things you should be very clear. The emperor was murdered by these two villains and collapsed in the east. He did not wait until my death to die. And a big Qin Empire, because of the death of the first emperor Completely disintegrated. The human race that we built is not under the power of the gods, but it is due to the internal struggle of mankind."


    When it comes to this, Smith. Zhou is already a look of embarrassment, and his look has become a bit stunned. Obviously, he is still worried about all this.


    But listening to him said that the son-in-law��s heart was a sigh of relief. She knows that if she really succeeds in seeing this person in front of her, then she is like a seal that she has been suppressed by her seal. She is afraid that she will never turn over forever, and she will only stay in such a mirror forever. And only his plans have all kinds of flaws, it is possible to give her a chance to get away.


    This is a blessing in misfortune, so of course, she is more and more interested in the next thing.


    "So what''s next? With your temperament, you shouldn''t be so disheartened and stunned."


    N��wa has every reason to say this to him, because she and the red pine son reincarnation of Xu Fu''s past, there is indeed a piece of unclear entanglement. Although it has been said that all of this has been with the good deeds of Xu Fu, she has been suppressed in the mirror and completely turned into the past. But this does not prevent her from retaining her knowledge of him.


    This is a person who is as iron-minded and never gives up. It is impossible for him to be defeated by any situation. Otherwise, it is impossible to plan from the time of the Three Emperors to the time of the First Emperor. It took thousands of years for the gods to dig out a grave that was enough for them to be destroyed. So he knew very well that even if the death of the first emperor gave him a momentary setback, he could quickly cheer up.


    As with the son-in-law, the reincarnation of the red pine nuts did not choose to give up.


    "You said it is good, I really don''t get lost. Because I know very well, if I give up, then I am not only swearing at the emperors, but also yelling at myself. But I also know that the land of China is not me. There is no place for the ambition. Without the constraints of the gods, I am afraid that the Son of Heaven may not listen to the words of a gentleman like me. So I began to drive west into the Greek city-state."


    "Where, I was prepared to show my ambitions and help the local people to reinvent the shackles, and to pull out their so-called gods of Olympus in one fell swoop. I just didn''t think that these barbarians didn''t have anything at all. The courage to confront God. They are actually the lambs, the master of a country, in front of the Maos in the district, but it is no different from pigs and dogs."


    "I spent more than a hundred years in those small city-states, and finally I can only flow to Europe, and I intend to start from the newly rising Roman Empire. In the peak period of Rome, the national strength flourished in the old Daqin, I thought This would be a turning point for the Terran people here, but I didn''t think of it, but it was just a group of mud that couldn''t help the wall. These Romans would rather accept the rule of the Olympus gods who had changed their skin, and they would not like to learn from generations. The emperor''s demeanor made the reciprocal efforts of the heavens and the earth. After a decade of reincarnation, I could only watch the Roman Empire go down a little bit, and watched the European kings surrender one by one at the foot of the so-called God. Then suddenly I understood a truth."


    "What do you understand?"


    N��wa knows clearly, if this time the red pines understand what it is, then I am afraid that it will not be the reason why the bitter sea is back. He must have understood what is more horrible and more direct. Only in this way will he continue to appear in his own eyes in this capacity.


    Not what she expected, the truth that the red pine son''s reincarnation wanted to understand was indeed a surprise to her, and it was completely unbelievable.


    "I understand that I am constantly looking for someone who can assist, but it is actually a kind of behavior. The emperors like the Yellow Emperor and the First Emperor may not be able to appear for thousands of years. Put the future of the Terran and great hopes on it. This kind of chance is very stupid, and it is a stupid act. But for thousands of years of human history, I am afraid that no one can be more suitable than me to be the founder of the human race, to dominate the world. A new generation of emperors. Yes, I should be the emperor. Only when I become a emperor can I guarantee that my plans for the past ten years can be carried out meticulously, and only if I become a emperor can I ensure that everything is not It will be disturbed by any external factors, and things like the First Emperor will not happen again because I have that ability and strength."


    Smith��s words seem to have found a bright avenue for himself, but in the voice of the son-in-law, his thoughts have completely changed into a nature. From the meaning of the human race to the personal vision. On the surface, it is still a high-sounding set, but in reality, it is completely his personal lusts mixed in it.


    This made her feel sad, but she didn''t want to argue with him. So she can only be cold-faced, and she can''t listen to him and continue to tell.


    "So for my plan, and for my smooth completion of my new plan, I started to deploy again in the barbaric land of Europe. Forces, I have been operating for thousands of years, secretly intervening innumerable, alone on the words of the forces I may not be under any kingdom in Europe. There is God in the land of Europe, and there are devils in the land. I am not able to be exposed to them in my wings. So I began to plan for my personal strength!"

 Chapter 936： Honest and honest

    "Personal strength?"


    For such a statement, the son-in-law��s heart is inevitably somewhat strange. You must know that the red pine nuts were the ancestors of the immortals. Speaking of the words of the gods alone, although it may not be comparable to the power of the eight masters such as the Emperor. But compared to any one of the heavens, it is not much worse. Such a presence actually feels that his strength is not enough, which is somewhat strange.


    The strangeness in her heart is naturally manifested in her face, and as a person who is not so small with her, Smith Zhou can of course see how she is thinking. So he immediately dismissed her.


    "Yes, strength. This is very important in today''s world. The most memorable moment is the day before the millennium. A group of giant gods from the universe suppressed all the gods in the world, forcing They let go of the restrictions on the human world. This is a good thing for the Terran, but it is also a curse. Because no one knows whether these people will change their minds. If they want to control the Terran The fate of the words, then, should we also give up the dominance of our own destiny?"


    "At that time, I put my sight outside the world, and when I saw more, I realized that the world itself is far from being as simple as we thought at first."


    "The Kyushu gods are powerful, but they may not be able to compete with the cosmic giants. And the cosmic giants are not the end of the universe. There seems to be a stronger existence in the dark. I have realized this, But I found that I didn''t have an insight into their abilities. The reason was that the power between us was too different, and I didn''t have the ability to explore them at all."


    "This is a bit ridiculous. I have struggled for so many years. I thought I was done, but I didn''t expect it to be a starting point. But it also made me more motivated."


    "Looking at a chance in modern times, I took out Wang Jiuding and Qin Huang Jiuding. I released the dying eight main gods. Then they used them as sacrifices, and they were summoned from the endless void and another universe. A special existence. One has endless potential and has the power of endless power."


    After talking for a long time, Smith. Zhou finally said that it was a key point, but the focus was somewhat strange. It was strange that there were some complicated changes in his face. And when the son-in-law wondered why he had such a change of look, he had already said his reasons.


    "That is the power of the last sun in the universe, the embodiment of all the sun in the universe. The glory is like the sun, the kings are dominated. The power and status are even far above the heavenly emperor. The Lord is more than others, It��s just the difference between the worm and the moon. I originally wanted to take this power for myself. I just didn��t think that this power chose another one that was very big with me.��


    Nvwa did not ask who this person with whom he was related would be, but from his tone she also knew that this must be a person who made him embarrassed and even difficult to do. And with this alone, she suddenly developed a kind of pleasure that could not be said. This is the thrill of revenge, and she knows this very well. But she is also more aware that the red pine nuts are not a casual character. He will inevitably have other arrangements, otherwise it will not be easy to reveal everything. So she immediately asked him.


    "Since this is the case, what are you going to do?"


    "How to do it?" Listening to the son-in-law asked the key point, Smith. Zhou immediately laughed. "Of course, it��s going to be done again, and it must be done to make sure that it��s foolproof."


    It seems that she is afraid that the son-in-law can''t understand what he meant. Smith. Zhou added it immediately after finishing the sentence.


    "Do you think that you can come out from the celestial mirrors? Under the circumstances that I have been setting up for so many years, who in the world can open the seal on the mirror and release you?"


    This question hardly thinks too much, and the son-in-law can get a similar answer. And it was precisely because she wanted to understand this answer, her heart immediately sank. Because if it is really as she thinks, everything is done under the control of the red pine nuts, then their so-called freedom, and those things like revenge, have become a joke.


    Chisongzi was famous for his unpredictable policies in the past, and it should be more sophisticated in the past ten years. And if everything is really dominated by him, then they are now undoubtedly in his hands. If you want to live, you will die. If you want to die, you will die. It is almost impossible to have a second possibility. And in other words, even her is the same.


    When I was born and died, I still couldn��t help myself. The result of this is that the son-in-law is unacceptable in any case, so now she has gathered strength in the dark, and then coldly said to Smith. Zhou.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "With your ingenuity, I think you should be able to guess the answer very quickly. Yes, as you think, you are indeed deliberately released. And my purpose is actually only one, that is Using the 36,500 fierce gods that I sealed, I came back to the plan of my failure that year."


    "Do you want to use us as a sacrifice?"


    As soon as she heard about Smith. Zhou said that the son-in-law immediately snorted and let the invisible power agitate on her own body. Her clothes began to fly, and a blue silk danced with the sky. Coupled with her divine power that makes the air a little distorted, she was filled with horrible prestige and momentum for a time. Apparently, she was ready to wait until Smith. Zhou said something that didn''t fit her mind and immediately shot him.


    In the face of the performance of the son-in-law, Smith. Zhou was a slight smile, then explained.


    "You are right, but it is not right. My purpose is indeed the fierce **** of the 36,500 feather scales, but in addition to them, there are six million mortal flesh-and-blood souls. All of this. All of them are my sacrifices. Only by using these can we turn everything that I need into reality and come down. Do you understand what I mean?"


    This is the first time that Smith. Zhou has put forward his own plan, and hearing this plan, even the goddess of the goddess of the goddess, has fallen into an unbelievable embarrassment.


    She can understand the fact that she has won 36,500 fierce gods. After all, this is similar to her expectations, so she is not surprised by such a message. However, the flesh and blood souls of the 60 million innocent people are somewhat beyond her imagination and cognition.


    Be aware that although she promised no support, let their fierce gods eat blood food on this island nation. But in fact, 60 million people in the UK, even if they let go of these fierce gods, how much can they eat? And even when the Terran was not prosperous, there were still heroes like the King of the Kings, and they forced the suppression of the countless fierce demons of the mountains and rivers of the Kyushu. Now that the Terran has developed at a prosperous age, the population is more than a hundred times more than it was at the time. Who can guarantee that there will not be the same Yingjie alive, and will these monsters, ghosts, and evils be suppressed?


    Therefore, what she promised at the time was a short check, a huge cake. It is simply something that counts.


    However, what Smith said in the week is not a joke. The red pine nuts are not empty talkers, nor will they give her any tricks of doing tricks at this time. Since he dares to say it, it must be fully grasped and determined. It is because of this that she feels somewhat unacceptable. Because this has subverted her previous views on the red pine nuts.


    In all fairness, although she was betrayed by Xu Fu, the reincarnation of the red pine, she was suppressed in the mirror. But for the red pine nuts, she is more admired than the inevitable resentment.


    Not everyone can persevere in their own original intentions, exhausting the power of their own countless individuals for an illusory ideal. Not everyone can have that ability and discouragement, let the heavens and the earth change color, let the sun and the moon turn.


    Since ancient times, there is only such a red pine nut, there will only be such a red pine nut. It is not polite to say that if everything done by the red pines is made public, then he has the right to be sacred to the saints of the Terran and to be worshipped by the Terran. He devoted more than his life to the Terran, and he did indeed make a tremendous contribution to the Terran. Such a role can be said to be impossible to admire.


    However, when such a character does not change its color and says that it is necessary to sacrifice the lives of 60 million people, the son-in-law can only feel a ridiculous absurdity and a sense of chilling body.


    She didn''t want to understand, and she couldn''t understand it completely. Why is such a person like this? Why did the former red pine nuts become such a cold-blooded guy after so many reincarnations? This made her want to laugh, but she couldn''t laugh. Therefore, his answer to Smith Zhou was only silence.


    However, silence does not stop him, or anything that prevents him from carrying on the plan. At this moment, he is still talking about the female rumors, and this is part of his plan.


    "Nvwa. I know that you have been trapped for a long time and have some grievances against me. I also know that I am indeed owing you in this matter. But you must be clear that the sacrifice between you and me is for the human race. The future, of course, is the same now. So, at this moment, I need your help. This is why I am in front of you. I want to ask you to help me. Of course, as a price, I can also give You have a reward."


    "But there is something to say, everything is going on!"

 Chapter 937： False and guilty wrong decision

    "What do you want me to do?"


    N��wa looked at Smith. Zhou, silence for a long time. In the end, he said to him like this. This means a kind of surrender. In fact, she does not have the courage to fight against people like Chisongzi. If she had a little bit of enthusiasm before, then she has completely abandoned this unrealistic idea.


    The plan of the red pine is completely beyond her imagination, and it makes her realize the gap between her and this kind of person. Even the Emperor of Heaven has become the defeat of the red pine nuts, not to mention her own. So naturally, when the red pine branch threw such an olive branch, she immediately gave up her original position and moved closer to him.


    This is a wise man''s idea. Since you can''t be an enemy, you naturally need to stand on his position. The victor has everything, which has always been the iron rule of the natural rules, and as long as he stands with the winner, even if he can not obtain huge benefits, he can guarantee his own safety. What''s more, the son-in-law and the unscrupulous gods are not on board, so temporarily changing the camp is not unacceptable to her.


    N��wa will make the right decision, which is entirely what Smith. Zhou expected. So immediately, he gave a smile to the son-in-law.


    "It''s very simple. I want you to confuse the fierce gods and let them make killings on the island as much as possible. As long as they don''t leave the country, how can they kill or enjoy the blood food? The more blood, the resentment The heavier the more. The more beneficial it is to my plan. If you can, it would be no problem to kill the 60 million people here."


    "that is it?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Nodded, Smith. Zhou replied.


    "As you think, it''s not that hard. It''s just that it''s not easy for me to come out. I don''t think these fierce gods are mostly savage beasts, but their cockroaches are not at all. If I appear in front of them, then maybe someone can guess my identity. And if they let them escape from here, then it would have some impact on my plan. So, come out from you. It��s a good fit."


    This is a bit reasonable, so the son-in-law did not raise any doubts. And rather than questioning this irrelevant thing, she is more concerned about other issues. For example, she can get the reward.


    "What can I get, freedom?"


    "If you want, then I can give you this." Dangling his eyes, Smith. Zhou seriously answered. "After imprisoning you, it was helpless. After that, if I didn''t do it, the first emperor might not believe my determination. This is what I owe you, I admit. So now, if you really need freedom, I can Assure you that you will get what you want."


    "A word is fixed!"


    I got the answer I wanted, and the son-in-law immediately reached out to him. Looking at this familiar movement, Smith. Zhou lifted his eyelids and took a palm to her hand. The high-five is an oath, and the sky is a testimony. This short ritual that has been handed down since ancient times has once again happened to them. In the face of such a familiar scene, the son-in-law can''t help but feel a little lost.


    She remembered a lot, and Smith. Zhou also remembered a lot. But unlike her, those things are a dream for him, something that can be thrown anywhere, anytime. Therefore, when the son-in-law was still immersed in his own thoughts, he had already returned to God and quietly returned to the woman who had been waiting for him.


    "Alencia, we can leave for a while. Now is the moment when these demons dance, not when we should debut."


    Aleksia nodded in obedience at his command, and gradually swallowed their bodies as the fog surged, and their figures disappeared completely into the museum.


    Until then, the son-in-law is still immersed in her own world. Until then, a shout of shouting violently awakened her from all her thoughts.


    "Where is the son-in-law? It��s here!"


    Count the person, the **** of rain. Faucet, person, bird''s claw, arm feathers. There is a wind and rain. In the "Shan Hai Jing", there is a saying that "there are two hundred and thirty miles of Nikko Mountain, and there are many blues on it, and there are many woods under it, and the gods are in the place of the monarch. The human body is the dragon head, and the constant travels in the Yuanyuan. The storm rain is such a fierce god.


    When the Yellow Emperor and Chiyou fought in the competition, the **** of wind and rain helped the Chiyou. One of the rain gods has a count. The Yellow Emperor, who won the battle of Chiyou, sent his daughter, the Emperor, to fight, and the violent storm that broke the Chiyou with the great drought power made Chiyou completely a loser on the battlefield.


    This battle has set the orthodoxy of the Central Plains Kyushu, making the count completely a loser, and is always marked in history. And it is precisely because of this that the count is also completely out of the knot with the daughter-in-law. His sudden visit was obviously not good. But as the winner of the battle of the year, the son-in-law did not put the count in the eye.


    "Guangshan counts! If there is something important, why not talk about it in person, what is the heroic hero?"


    "Good!" The rumbling sound of the thunder is getting closer and closer, and with the sound of this sound. One after another, the figure wrapped in a hurricane appeared in front of the son-in-law. And watching these past days almost dominated the entire Kyushu land, but now it can only be regarded as the prey of the goods. The son-in-law smiled and greeted them.


    "Chishui Nuwa, I have seen you!"


    The goddess of Chishui began to succumb to these ancient murderers. At this time, in a corner of the city covered by dense fog, Wesker was quietly carrying his own subordinates quietly.


    He has realized that he is a wrong decision to come to this place, but at this time, he has no room for retreat. On the one hand, the thick fog here completely confuses their perception, and all their means of detection are in shackles. On the other hand, the danger of ubiquity in this dense fog makes it impossible for them to return to the past in the same way.


    Danger and confusion, Wesker could not help but hate in my heart. Of course, the object he hates is not himself, but the guy he calls the baron.


    As a special person who has defected from the company of Ambrera to the Hydra and stepped up to the present position step by step. There is a very obvious feature of Wesker, that is, he does not have any loyalty. Whether it was for the creation of his Anbrera, or for the person who brought him into the Hydra, he always had an idea, that is, stepping on them to climb to a higher position.


    Of course, this also requires him to have a certain strength to support. However, as an elite person created by Umbrella, he is not lacking in ability, so naturally he can climb to a higher position. And this is exactly the old saying, that is, the human heart is not enough. Although it is already standing in such a position, it is not something that can be satisfied for Wesker.


    He has seen the scenery in a higher position, so naturally it is impossible to be satisfied with everything that is currently available. In this case, the position where the baron is located, and the power he has in that position, is the only thing he can seek.


    Such things can''t be given by people, nor can they be obtained by some common means. Wesker can be clear that even if he put his abilities to the extreme, it is absolutely impossible to occupy the position of the **** in a place like the Hydra. So, if he really wants to get that position, then he can only rely on the intervention of external forces and some less glamorous means.


    This is not an unacceptable thing. In an organization like Hydra, the disgraceful means is the most normal means. As long as the final victory is achieved, no matter what kind of means are acceptable. Therefore, Wesker directly took the line of Mephisto and became a partner of cooperation with this embarrassing devil lord.


    It��s like Smith. Zhou never believed in Mephisto, and he always had reservations and warnings. Mephisto is the same for him. However, because Smith''s savings are too deep and hidden is too secret, even a devil like Mephisto can hardly know what kind of arrangement is behind him.


    This is the fact that Mephisto feels uneasy, so he naturally tries to get the information he needs from every corner. Wesker is the most critical dark line he has arranged. He needs the powerful subordinates around the baron to provide himself with the most powerful intelligence. And the cooperation between them has always been a pleasure. until today!


    All that is known about what happened in London is that this is the biggest secret hand that the Baron has laid. According to the words he has revealed, this dark hand seems to have something to do with a treasure that can change the world. And what exactly is it, let alone Wesker does not know, even if he is behind Mephisto.


    Unknown will make people curious, and topics such as treasures will naturally lead to their greed. Although it is said that Mephisto is nominally working with the Baron, and will get enough returns from this cooperation. But as a devil, his greed is obviously endless. And that''s why Wesker was sent here.


    He came to arrange the back hand, but also to explore the road for Mephisto. But now it seems that this is not a wise decision. Or, this is really a wrong choice! (~^~)

 Chapter 938： Inadvertently in the ear

    The heavy fog is still permeated throughout the city, and as the night gradually emerges, it becomes more and more gloomy.


    The number of people walking in dense fog is getting less and less, because everyone feels something wrong. The suddenness of this fog is surprising, and its weirdness is also a source of trepidation and fear for many people. Although this is just a no-brainer, the sixth sense of God. But in the case that so many people have the same feeling, most people still wisely choose to maintain a certain distance from these dense fog.


    Bars, hotels, supermarkets, and even some apartments, as long as they can avoid these dense fog, are not crowded. Everyone is worriedly looking at the world that is almost impossible to see, and praying that everything will end as soon as possible.


    It is under such circumstances that the Weske and his party are still struggling in this thick fog.


    It��s not that they don��t know the strangeness of this thick fog. In fact, they know more than ordinary people how much difference there is. Nor does it mean that they don''t want to find a safe place to hide. In fact, they know more than anyone else the importance of a place where protection can be done at this time.


    However, between the trade-offs, Wesker made such a decision. Because he is very clear, he actually has no more choices.


    Since he has chosen the betrayal baron, he can only go to the end in this way. Because at this time, he is not qualified to do anything else at the end of the first mouse. Once done, then he is not only a baron. At the same time, he sinned the two difficult guys, Baron and Mephisto, and the result was something he could not afford.


    Therefore, he can only continue to be so strong, and the result of such strong support will soon appear.


    From the beginning of the fifteen people, to the current ten. Just less than two hours in such a thick fog, they have lost five of the top players.


    You know, this kind of good hand can be cultivated casually. That is the elite that Wesker cultivated with a little special virus in his body. Even in a large organization like the Hydra or the Tianshou Bureau, such a talent can be regarded as the mainstay. It is such a talent that is so unclearly lost in such a place. This makes Wesker Neiguang think of the pain in the heart.


    Time is flowing, and Wesker has easily brought his subordinates to a tall building in central London. When he inserted a stone column with a rune deep into the foundation of the high building, some people around him couldn''t help but ask him.


    "Sir, how long do we need to continue this task? We can''t hold it anymore."


    "I can''t hold it!" Wesker sank in his heart, but he still stretched his face and sprayed his face on the faces of these men. From their faces, what he can see is fear and uneasiness, fear and suspicion. This expression is not exactly what a qualified warrior should have. So he immediately said to them very disappointed.


    "This is just the beginning. The task is not even halfway through now. Why, that''s it, you already feel that you can''t hold it?"


    "Sir! This task is not the same as the one we have experienced before."


    Pulling the armor on his chest, the tactical armor with the obvious five scratches smashed under his own pull. The soldier who spoke was almost shaking and explained to Wesker.


    "We have never encountered such a monster. The monster is terrible, we are not his opponent at all. Just for a moment, Parker was directly eaten by it. I didn''t even see it, it just I have left such a wound directly on my body. If it is not self-healing, I can��t stand here now. Sir, it��s all this kind of ghost. It��s all luck to live now. If we continue this way, we will all die!"


    As soon as he had finished speaking, Wesker slammed a punch at him. His fist became a tentacle shape in midair, and this weird tentacle burst into a lightning-fast speed in a flash.


    At this speed, the soldiers who just spoke did not have any possibility of dodging. So immediately, he was completely worn by this lightning-like tentacle.


    The tentacle is squirming, and the muscles above are also performing a scale-up law-like movement layer by layer. As a result of this movement, the guy who was still complaining about Wesker was already like a leaky dummy, and he dried up a little bit.


    All the flesh and blood bones in his body turned into pus under the action of a special kind of virus, and the top of the tentacles of Wesker was like a big mouth bursting open, facing the body. The pus was sucked hard. This is the main reason for the kind of change that caused the unlucky guy, and it is precisely because of this change that everyone around Wesker has become stunned and no longer has any complaints.


    They have already remembered the iron means of their own leader. In the face of the prestige he had established in the past and the cruelty he showed now, the fears of the former thick fog were somewhat inferior.


    Looking at the expressions of these remaining men, Wesker nodded with satisfaction, but on the surface, he still warned them coldly and cruelly.


    "Listen, you are my men, my confidant. I know that this gives you a lot of rights in the organization, but that doesn''t mean you can have that ability to violate me. I can give you Naturally, I can also take it back completely. Even I can let you double the repayment."


    Playing a slap and giving a sweet date, this is almost the skill of any one of the superiors, and Wesker is no exception. So after he warned them, he said it to them again.


    "In addition, I know that today''s mission is very dangerous. I also admit that I have insufficient judgment on the situation here. But I can assure you that as long as you listen to my orders seriously and complete this task, then After the event, I can give you a bonus of 10 million RMB each."


    Ten million yuan may not be anything in the past. But with the US''s several heavy losses, the renminbi has become the mainstream currency of the world. And the value of 10 million yuan is far beyond the purchasing power of the original dollar. So naturally, after hearing such a reward, some people''s breathing began to become heavy.


    People are there, and under the drive of it, the so-called danger is sometimes not what it is. People who have taken risks for the sake of their interests have been there since ancient times, and now they are not at all less.


    "There are three key points." Under the enrollment, Wesker had already felt the morale of his men and revived. This also makes his tone more stable, and people are convinced. "Just insert these three key points, and then wait until the dawn comes, I promise that each of you can live alive and enjoy all the enjoyment that 10 million wealth can bring. Think about it, one night, you will You can still get what you can''t get by someone else''s hard work."


    The conditions are so rich, of course, there is nothing to hesitate. So Wesker was just the voice, and the remaining nine people immediately replied to him in a uniform manner.


    "Listen to your instructions, sir!"


    I don''t know if their voice is too loud, or their whereabouts have been controlled. When they shouted this sentence, the sound of a baby crying suddenly suddenly thought of it. Upon hearing this voice, all of them, including Wesker, slammed their nerves. At this time, there are even people who are out of control and shouting.


    "It''s the monster that attacks us, **** it, it''s coming over with us. We''re finished, we''re dying!"


    "Calm down, you are an idiot. It''s just a monster. Without the cover of thick fog, it''s not necessarily our opponent. Get up and hold your gun. We haven''t gotten to die yet."


    A slap in the face roused the screaming guy, Wesker also took out a pistol from his waist and made a warning action.


    And just as they were posing like an enemy, warning every corner of every possible monster in the shadow, a voice was quietly passed into their ears.


    "You humans are really interesting. You can''t be afraid before. But in a blink of an eye, you can fight alongside someone who has just killed your companion, and fight for a future that he does not necessarily realize. Are you stupid?" ��


    "Yes, that is, you must be a fool."


    "Dare to be right, not stupid."


    This voice is obviously not just a person, but it is transmitted from around them almost side by side, as if they were saying this themselves. But Wesker and his men know that this is definitely not what they said, so everything suddenly looks strange and terrible.


    "Who is it? Who is talking?"


    Some people are yelling in panic, but they are coming up with a completely different, or sharp, or low-pitched laugh. And still they are by their side. This made them all hang up their hair, and almost immediately realized that they should be a ghost.


    But I haven''t waited for them to react, and a loud baby crying is suddenly coming from the head. They immediately looked up and saw that they were huge, and they looked like foxes, but they had the heads of nine beasts, nine long tails, and tiger-like claws were firmly attached to the ceiling of the ceiling. They showed a fang that was full of mouthfuls.


    At this time, the ghost-like voice in the ear is already laughing more and more crazy.


    "Hey, you are dead!"

 Chapter 939： Hell hole opened in Japan

    It was in the midst of a fog in London, and countless times when the fierce gods of the ancient times traveled through it. Japan, which is far from the other side of the ocean, has already fallen into a similar situation.


    Dense fog also wraps this special island nation, and in such a thick fog, there are countless terrible dangers. Dead souls, ghosts, grievances, demons, almost all the monsters you can imagine living in **** have appeared in this thick fog. And this also makes everyone who is in this thick fog attacked by these **** monsters.


    It''s like this thick fog is connected to the whole hell. As long as it is covered in this thick fog, it is possible to pop a ghost from a corner anytime and anywhere. These monsters from **** have an endless amount, and they are bloodthirsty, as soon as they see humans, they immediately start attacking them desperately. And mortals face them completely without any help, so naturally, what they left in the end can only be a tragic ending.


    In just a few hours, almost every major city in Japan was washed away. Although you can''t see the horrors on the surface of these cities with your eyes because of the cover of thick fog. But from the sky over the city, almost pungent **** smell, and the entire city is empty, there is no movement at all, only a resounding horror. It can be guessed what kind of misery has happened in these cities.


    No one can stop it, and no one is going to advertise it. When this terrible thing happens, the entire city is already caught in an uncontrollable turmoil. Japan��s own defense force is not enough to fight these monsters from hell, and there is almost no way for these weapons to be used for these ghosts. And the so-called Self-Defense Forces were completely torn apart by a large group of **** demons at the beginning.


    So, just like blocking obstacles before the tides of mudslides, everything in this country has been destroyed and destroyed in the shortest possible time.


    Human beings are being slaughtered, and they are completely merciless. Regardless of men and women, regardless of the age of young and old, it is not expensive. In the face of the same hundreds of millions of demons, the whole of Japan is already a paradise on earth. And in such a **** of human beings, one person is an unusually proud smile, an unusual joy.


    Since the release of a fire by Zhou Yi and the destruction of the vast territory of Hell, Mephisto has not been so happy for a long time. Today, he has to laugh, because today, he is finally filling in everything he has lost, and he has added hundreds of millions of dead souls to his hell.


    Although these billions of dead souls are mostly to be eaten, only a small part can have that lucky, turned into a new demon in hell, but this is enough for Mephisto. Because these are all things that he earned in white, so of course there is nothing unsatisfactory.


    However, it would be better if you could have more. Projecting Hell to the world, letting countless demons madly ravaged in this land, Murphysto is still somewhat unsatisfied.


    At this moment, human fear, blood and resentment almost saturate every inch of the country''s soil, and this makes these resentful places become a sinister place of evil, and slowly fills Murphy. In the territory of Stowe. These ruthless places will transform the tragic death into a grievance evil spirit, and will strengthen the strength of the Mephisto Hell at a rapid speed. But for these, Mephisto may be able to get more.


    He knows that on the other side of the ocean, there is a same country in the plan of that person. Since he can trade this country as a chip, why isn''t that one?


    As a sly devil, Mephisto has no noble spirit of contract. Although he and the baron agreed to agree on everything, but in the face of real interests, his greedy nature still makes him not satisfied enough to get more benefits.


    Of course, he wouldn''t just slam his hand out. As a jealous guy, he saw it very clearly. The partner of your own is not a good guy. The intrigues and tricks he showed were enough to make Mephisto treat him as a tough opponent. It can be said that until now, Murphy has not seen his purpose and his own person. Therefore, he will not openly confront him in the absence of a last resort.


    Of course, it is just open. It��s too common for him to be a devil in the dark. So naturally, he will play a few points in this regard.


    Wesker is a dark hand he laid. But how much can this dark hand play? Mephisto himself did not have much expectations. It is natural to be successful. If it is not successful, then it is not too late to find another way to insert it.


    The sinister and insidious Mephisto naturally does not put two eggs in one basket. Therefore, he is now completely old, waiting for the emergence of a message, so that he can respond appropriately. At this time, a cloak, wearing an iron mask, Victor has quietly walked to his side, and lowered his head to report to him.


    "Master, I have done what you told me, and those people I have already let them go!"


    "Oh!" stretched his own tone, and looked at Victor''s back. Mephisto is very satisfied with the performance of his body trembling. But on the surface, he still maintained the cold look of the smile, and said to him. "Is the official in the Japanese cabinet almost the same?"


    "Yes, Master. From the Prime Minister to all the cabinet ministers who can speak, I put the evil spirits on them and ate them clean. Only one foreign minister left the plane with the Japanese Emperor''s young girl." I fled Japan. I think they should report the matter here very quickly. And the people I put in the Sky Hammer will tell those people what happened in the UK as soon as possible."


    "Good, so you can mix the water. And only then can we touch this drowning water and touch the big fish we want."


    Nodded, Mephisto commented on everything that was done according to his plan. Listening to such words, Victor was sneer in his heart.


    Of course he knows what a devil is playing. By letting such two insignificant little lambs, let those in the Tian hammer bureau realize the crisis that is happening in the world.


    They are definitely not ready to do anything in Japan. The majority of the people here have been squandered for the rations of the demons and ghosts, and even the cabinets representing the upper classes have been destroyed. There are two or three kittens and puppies left, and there is no value in using them, and there is no way to get the benefits that can be touched. So in this case, Japan must be temporarily abandoned.


    The UK is different. Not to mention the intimate connections between Britain and the United States, it is impossible for Tony Stark to choose to give up the UK casually. It is said that the geographical location of the United Kingdom and Europe is enough for those politicians to think about the necessity of saving the United Kingdom.


    After all, no one knows the cause of this fog, and whether it will spread. So in any case, those who have a hammer in the sky have to explore the secrets of this fog. Once the Tianshou Bureau began to mobilize the public and put their own power into the United Kingdom after what happened, then they must be in conflict with the baron on the British mainland.


    The strength of the baron hidden in the dark is unknown, and the strength held by the Tianshou Bureau is not small. Once they get in conflict, it will inevitably make the situation more complicated. Once the situation becomes complicated, then Mephisto, the sly devil, is fully capable of inserting his hand into it.


    This is the plan of the devil lord, and Victor has to admit that this plan is very sinister and deceitful, completely complete is a model of self-interest. However, this does not mean that he will succeed. Because all his actions are within the expectations of a certain individual.


    Baron Einz Belen, now Smith. Zhou, has already touched all the plans Murphy has entrusted. His every move was expected by the Baron, so for this move, the Baron had already laid a trap against him.


    He is not afraid of the Mephisto calculations. On the contrary, he is afraid that Murphysto suddenly became a gentleman and honestly became a cooperative ally. Therefore, Victor became the back hand he arranged for Murphy, in order to play a role in fueling this critical moment.


    Victor, who had already reached an agreement with Smith. Zhou, was very clear about what he should do at this time. So now, he lowered his head and said to Mephisto.


    "Master, should we leave for the UK at this time and make some arrangements in advance?"


    "Why, are you in a hurry?" Looking at Victor in front of him, Murphysto��s face immediately revealed a smile that could not be clearly seen. "Still, you are ready to take the opportunity to ventilate the guy in Smith. Zhou, let him prepare in advance?"


    As a devil known as sneaky, Mephisto naturally does not believe anyone. However, he did not think of Victor''s words to help, but regarded him as a guy who planned to secretly report. This kind of suspicion has caused him to accumulate strength in his hands. As soon as Victor answers incorrectly, he will immediately punish him. However, Victor has responded to this. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 940： Repeatedly encouraging ambition

    Almost nodded, Victor directly showed a completely unrecognizable look. This performance only gave Mephisto an impression that Victor''s fear of him was completely deep into the bones. And this is exactly what he is willing to see, so his face immediately reveals a slight smile.


    Seeing this change in the look of the hair, Victor immediately buried his head lower, and then took out the wording that he had already thought of.


    "How dare I, Master. The reason I say this is just for future plans."


    "Oh, what do you say about this?" Hearing this explanation, Mephisto changed his sitting position slightly, making himself look as if he was thinking about other things casually. But Victor knows that this guy must be staring at himself, never letting go of any mistakes. Therefore, his look has become more respectful and fearful, and he has completely shown a look of fear in his fear.


    "It is such a master. I am thinking that since we are going to count the baron, why not just completely ruin him on this matter in the UK. You know, he holds the whole nine in his hand. The right of the snake. Although it is not a thing for you, but for me, this is the most enviable and embarrassing thing. As long as you can take the rights in his hands for yourself, then I am the world. The innocent king. And the same, my master. You can get more rewards than you get today, and I can assure you!"


    "You want to talk to me about trading?" Finally, I understood Victor''s meaning. Mephisto immediately sneered at him and questioned him. "You know, the price of talking to the devil is that the average person can''t imagine it and can''t afford it."


    How could Victor, who had followed Mephisto, could not hear the meaning of this sentence, so now he half-squatted and said to him in the most respectful manner.


    "As long as the owner can help me to help me take away the power of the Hydra. Then I am willing to make a contract with the owner, in any case will satisfy all the needs of the owner. As long as there is something in the world, I can take it all." Come as a chip, please rest assured."


    Hearing the assurances of Victor, Mephisto couldn''t help but grind in his heart. If he believes that Victor''s words, then it must be a ghost. Because people like him, even their own, even their sons and grandchildren will not believe. But if you say that you are assured of Victor, then it is not much worse.


    In any case, Victor is a running dog at his feet. And more than once, using a whip to teach Victor how to be a good dog, he has full confidence in the training of Victor. Therefore, he is not worried at all, Victor will escape from his control. From this point of view, the transaction proposed by Victor is completely a perfect example, and there is no need to hesitate at all.


    However, although Mephisto agreed with his idea in the bottom of his heart, on the surface, he did not reveal such a point at all.


    "Get up first, this thing makes me think about it. If you can, then it is not impossible!"


    Mephisto is rarely so pleasing to people, and especially for his role as a running dog. He can have such a performance, and it is almost that he has already had an intention in his heart. And when the snake hit the stick, Victor immediately said to him hot and iron.


    "Master, the opportunity is rare. This time in the morning, you may have a chance to win. You also know what kind of role the baron is. If it is not completely arranged, we can''t have enough confidence to leave him there. what!"


    His voice was eager, and even his thoughts were biased toward immediate action. This made the greed and impulsiveness in his heart undoubtedly revealed in front of Mephisto. This gave Mephisto a feeling that the man in front of him seemed to be really eager to seize the right to belong to the baron. Naturally, there was not much doubt about him and it completely disappeared.


    At this time, he also had to think carefully about what he should do next. According to Victor''s statement, everything was laid out as soon as possible, so as to give the baron a fatal blow, taking away the British land and people, and taking the baron''s power in the Hydra. Still waiting, see if the situation is responding?


    Two choices, each of which can have very different consequences. And that consequence, even for Mephisto, is heavy. So he naturally fell into the dilemma of a dilemma. Looking at the hesitant look on his face, Victor immediately knew that his big event would be completed, only the last step. So he immediately prepared to continue to urge Mephisto.


    However, he has not spoken yet, and Mephisto has changed his face. The whole person suddenly sat up from the chair.


    This sudden change allowed Victor to immediately take back what he wanted to say, and he looked at Mephisto very confusedly. He seemed to want to know what the guy was doing.


    Of course he doesn''t know what Mephisto is doing. In fact, this kind of thing is only known to Murphystoben. Just now, he felt that his other backhand was already setting the things he had prepared. And that means that he already has enough money to get involved in the arrangement of the Baron on the British side.


    This made his mind immediately set his mind, and this made him turn his head now, said to Victor.


    "You are right, this kind of thing is indeed the sooner you start. The better, I think I should remind you that you have to sign a contract with me. I think you should understand what this contract means? ��


    Victor certainly understands what he means. The devil is a good hand to manipulate the soul. They are good at using the human heart, and people sign the contract with the soul as the mortgage. Although in general, the devil will act in accordance with the signed contract, very contractual spirit. But this does not mean that they are a qualified and elegant businessman. In fact, this sneaky guy has always liked to work on the contract and use it to harm the people who signed the contract. Since ancient times, there have been countless people who signed contracts with the devil, but they have always benefited from the devil. This has already explained some problems.


    Victor knows that this is the most crucial time. As long as the contract is signed, it is naturally equivalent to completing the agreement with the baron. However, after all, this is to use your own soul as a bargaining chip. If it fails, let the old savage guy of Mephisto escape from the sky. Then it is almost inevitable, and his soul will be forever lost as a plaything in his palm, and he will be tortured forever by eternal life.


    This kind of thing is just chilling when you think about it. You know, he tasted the devil''s means of tortured by Mephisto. That kind of pain is simply a life that is not as good as death. It��s absolutely not going to make people think about trying the second time. Once his actions fail, it must be forever tortured by this pain. Seriously, that is definitely the last thing he wants to see.


    However, if you do not sign this contract. Then not only will it be abandoned, but it will also make Mephisto doubt him. Then the situation is very bad. When I thought about it, Victor finally made up his mind.


    After all, he is a guy with ambition and ambition in his heart. This kind of person is placed in that troubled world, and it cannot be said that it is also a kind of existence. And such existence generally has one thing in common, and that is embarrassing. Not only to be jealous of others, but also to yourself. Only when they dare to do things that ordinary people can''t do, can they achieve great success. Now, Victor is the same, because he bites his teeth and directly agrees with Mephisto.


    "I understand, Master. I am willing to take my soul to sign this contract. I only hope that the master will follow the promise and help me capture the power of the Hydra."


    Throughout the ages, many ambitious people have said the same thing to Mephisto, so with the experience, Mephisto has become more and more trustful to Victor. This is also a ambition, and a ambition that the soul is controlled by himself. Such a guy can only be his pawn. Then naturally it is impossible to pose any threat to him.


    I want to understand this point, and Mephisto smiles with his own magic to present a contract in front of Victor, and Victor is not hesitant, signing directly on this contract. I have my own name. And as soon as he felt that he and Victor''s soul had been completely connected, Mephisto immediately smiled at him.


    "Very good, since that''s the case. Then let''s get started. Just right, my other dark hand is also well-placed, so it''s a good fit for you to see one side."


    When Mephisto said, he paused the civilization of his hand. Immediately, the invisible magic turned into a huge circle of law, wrapped around him and Victor''s body, and they were a little bit away from the land that had become hell. And when they re-examined their heads, they were already in the British territory.


    And looking at Murphysto and Victor, who suddenly appeared in the squad, Wisker��s face suddenly showed a strange expression, and then immediately bowed his head to Mephisto.


    "Adult, according to your instructions, I have already inserted all the magic stones."


    Upon hearing this, Mephisto nodded with satisfaction. The reason why Japan fell so quickly is because of the reason for the installation of the seven magical stones of Unicom Hell. Now, Wesker has already placed the remaining six magic stones on the land of England, so he has the full grasp of the same means to take away everything in Britain.


    This situation is very good, so his face suddenly smiled. But when he saw Wesker in a blink of an eye, the smile on his face solidified.

 Chapter 401： The demon in the ear is a haze

    At this time, although Wesker has always maintained his own blunt Facebook, it seems that there is not much difference in peacetime. However, from his ragged clothes, there is a neatly combed hair that can now be found to be messy, and now he is far more than he is embarrassed.


    Although he did not explain anything about it, from the situation of his lonely person and the heavy blood on his clothes, Victor has already guessed that this guy must have just encountered one. A fierce battle.


    Everyone in the Earl of Los Angeles knows that Wesker has a fifteen-person guard that he personally transformed. Like such a mission, he can''t come without his own guard. And now that he is alone here, then this is equivalent to the explanation, and his most elite people are completely annihilated.


    This is a good thing. Knowing who was betrayed the last time, Victor couldn''t help but laugh in his heart, and even he complained, why the traitor in front of him did not explain it with his men. If that is the case, he is also a sign of hatred.


    As Victor sees, Wesker has paid a huge price in order to complete the account of Mephisto. And this price can be seen by the naked eye. As the saying goes, there is no credit and hard work, not to mention how he said that he completed the mission of Mephisto. Under such circumstances, the old devil like Mephisto should also give him a little praise. It��s only a little nice face to him.


    But he didn''t. In fact, he was very weird about Wesker''s expression. The cold, squinting eyes made Wesker feel a sense of restlessness in the first moment I felt. However, he thought about it carefully, and he did not seem to have anything to do with sorry for Mephisto. And in this matter, he did try his best, almost the end of his life. So he still quite convincedly asked Mephisto about this.


    "Adult, are you looking at me like this, is there any problem?"


    "Question, of course. Yours? Look at the blood on your body. I think it should have been a fierce battle."


    Nodded, Mephisto did not care about the disrespect on the Wesker tone, but walked straight to his side, patted his shoulder and asked him.


    When he heard such a question, Wesker��s face was stiff, but he still answered honestly.


    "My men are dead, and the whole army is over. I also worked hard to plant the last magic stone. The situation here is a bit weird and very dangerous. I have not expected enough of this situation, the loss has exceeded My plan."


    This kind of answer is not so much a report, but rather a complaint. He clearly placed his loss in front of Mephisto, and the meaning was clear. That is, I have already got the best of my hand for your business. Do you want to give me some other rewards?


    Faced with this kind of behavior that almost clarified the benefits of the car and horse, Mephisto snorted and revealed a somewhat gloomy smile. He did not give Wesker a clear answer, but pressed his shoulder and said to him seriously.


    "You should be thankful, Wesker. It is a great luck for you to come to me in alive. You said it is good, it is very dangerous here. It is not just beyond your expectations, but beyond my expectations. Why do I say that? Because you have already recruited!"


    "Hah, have you recruited?" Hearing this sentence, the first reaction of Wesker instinct is impossible. You must know that he is a superhuman being transformed by the virus. Later, he has strengthened his body with the virus several times, and he has reached the point where he can almost match most superheroes. Such a body is considered perfect from a person''s point of view, and his perception of the body is complete. He didn''t feel anything wrong, so he was only Murphysto threatening him with words.


    But is Mephisto really threatening him? In this regard, Mephisto did not give any explanation, because he has already acted directly on his hand.


    Thick black smoke covered his palm, and his palm immediately turned into a terrible devil image. It was such a palm, but suddenly it became like an illusion, and then straight into the ears of Wesker.


    This situation is not to mention Wesker, even Victor is also taken aback. They all thought that this is what Mephisto wants to unload and kill, directly to the action that Wesker did. But in fact, the situation is not what they think.


    Wesker wants to struggle, but in the face of the power of Mephisto, he has no ability to struggle. So he could only watch the black hand of Mephisto quickly reach into his ear. And this was immediately so that he couldn''t help but scream.


    The feeling of using a red-hot iron stick directly from the ear to the brain is definitely not something that ordinary people can bear. Although Wesker has extraordinary ambitions and desires, but under such painful suffering, his tolerance is not much better than the average person.


    His mourning made people listen to the goosebumps, and the feeling of death almost made Victor in front of him think that his brains would be squeezed out by Mephisto. However, this is only his guess, Murphysto is not stupid, even if it is a dog to eat, good bow hidden things, he will not casually here to solve the Wesker.


    Wesker can also squeeze out a certain amount of oil and water. How could he just waste him in plain white before he was cleaned?


    Therefore, this is not to hurt him at all. The reason why Mephisto did it was to catch a little hidden thing. The reason why Wesker screamed so badly was actually just the dying struggle of that little thing.


    Of course, under the operation of Mephisto, this pain did not last long. Soon, he took his hand out of Wesker''s ear. Just like what kind of magic is being performed, at this moment, there is already a presence in his palm, a lively existence.


    It was a small man who was only a few centimeters in size. His appearance was extremely ugly. His head was double-horned and his body was naked. He only had a small leather skirt around his waist. At first glance, he had a nightshade in the ghost story. A few points are similar. It is such a existence, but at this time it is constantly making a sharp voice in the mouth of Mephisto, and constantly threatening words with a harsh voice.


    "Let me go, let me go. You monster, behind me is Tushan Niangniang, you dare to do this to me, be careful that you can''t eat and walk away!"


    This kind of speech performance is really a surprise to all people. Victor can''t be surprised that there is such a small monster in the world that can live in the human ear. And Wesker is frightened, there is such a monster in his ear.


    At this moment, he finally understood where the strange sounds in his ears came from. He is not stupid, but he also guessed why he always couldn��t escape the tracking of those monsters, so that all his men were squandered by the monster called �F��, and even he didn��t even have himself. Escape.


    These are all thanks to this little man, so naturally, Wesker is also hating the extreme for such a little guy. It can be said that if this little guy is not in Mephisto but in his hands, he has even eaten its heart.


    Of course, it is precisely because of the hands of Mephisto that it can temporarily save one''s life. The reason is also very simple, because Mephisto has already guessed its foot.


    A person in the ear, a special little monster. This kind of monster was introduced in Pu Songling''s "Strange Tales from a Lonely Studio" in the Qing Dynasty. It is a book that is uneasy because of the fairy in this ear. He is an incarnation of the demon, but it is different. Because under normal circumstances, it is served for another big monster. And this monster is the famous Tushan, or the nine-tailed fox in history.


    The nine-tailed fox knows the good words and can pass the heart. In addition to the role of mana, more is to rely on the help of these little monsters. As long as you see these people in your ears, then almost all of them have a nine-tailed fox around them. And this is what makes Mephisto feel strange.


    To know the ancient times, he also traveled to the East. As the oldest lord of hell, he and the fierce gods also played a lot of dealings. The fierce demon of Kyushu in the ancient times has always been the object he is not willing to provoke. On the one hand, because of their power, these natural demon monsters have terrible power, and many of them are not well dealt with. Not to mention that these guys still have the supreme existence of the Eight Lords. He is sick in his mind and will not provoke such a deep-legged guy.


    On the other hand, it is because their sudden disappearance. The fierce demon of the land of Kyushu suddenly disappeared from the Qin Dynasty, and then the entire Kyushu land could no longer be infiltrated by any demon devil. He tried it, but in the end it was nothing but airpower. This matter has always been a mystery in the gods, knowing that no one today can figure out the specific reasons for this.


    Now, a big monster in the ancient times of Kyushu suddenly appeared here. This gave Mephisto''s heart an ominous premonition immediately.


    This should have been impossible. And does this also mean that the baron, who has never been seen by him, is also associated with these disappearing gods? In any case, his heart is already covered with a haze. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 402： 霹雳 means all over the place

    However, Mephisto is the oldest **** devil after all, his qualifications are there, and his strength is deep enough. So just a nine-tailed fox is still not enough to let him shun the house and give up all the plans on hand.


    In fact, at this time, he changed his mind and started to play other ideas. The status of the nine-tailed fox is not simple on the Kyushu. The average person only regards her as a charm in the world, but few people know that this is actually the royal wife''s wife. From the time of the King of Shu, as long as the Tushan Yimai has nine foxes, it is basically this treatment. It is precisely because of this that their status and relationship are also extraordinary.


    The nine-tailed fox across the three forces of the demon, the relationship in the land of Kyushu is intertwined. It can be said that as long as you can find the nine-tailed fox, you can have a relationship with most of the gods in the land of Kyushu. And this is exactly what Mephisto is now.


    He was very eager to know what happened to Kyushu that year. What he wants to know more is, what the baron relies on, can be linked to this huge secret. These problems are not clear, he is really sleepy. So almost immediately, he applied the dark magic of his hand to the little ear.


    The Hell''s magical ecstasy is more painful than the numerous scraping of the sickle. And this immediately made the ghost-speaking person scream, mourn, and then began to twitch desperately. Mephisto is not at all merciless to this kind of shackle, because the majesty of his infernal lord is there, and it is not a little monster that can offend. So naturally, he began to torture him hard, until the little monster changed from a curse to a pleading, and from pleading to dying, it was completely stopped.


    At this time, this little monster is already a deadly look. However, as Mephisto conveyed a magical power to the past, his whole person became spiritual again. This time, he has become much more savvy. Almost no need to say anything with Mephisto, he immediately flipped over, and honestly squatted in front of Mephisto, and gimmickly said to him.


    "The big man is forgiving, the great man is forgiving. The small is just a small man who runs errands and misunderstandings. He has not seen Taishan and has offended you. Please have a large number of adults, let this small time. As long as you are willing to raise your hands, small In the future, we must have a grass-rooted ring, and when the cows do the horses, they will repay your great grace."


    An ugly little ghost made this movement with almost no bones, not only did not make people look at it, but it made people feel a little more disgusted. This is the same for Mephisto, even if its character is very unbearable. Although he is a veteran who doesn''t have a big face, it doesn''t mean he can see other shameless things. Being more generous than treating others and being strict with others is not a stupid thing that only human beings can do.


    However, this time, Mephisto did not have much to pursue. He just stared coldly at the little demon in his ear, until he began to tremble under his own eyes, only opened his mouth and said to him.


    "Where is your master? Take me to see her?"


    "You want to see Tushan Niangniang?" Hearing this question, the face of the demon suddenly became stiff, and then stammered to Mephisto. "Grandpa, Tushan Niangniang has never provoked anyone. Are you looking for her to seek revenge? Oh, it must be embarrassing."


    When the words were spoken, the little demon immediately began to poke with his head to Mephisto��s palm. This is not an attack, but a gimmick. There are dozens of them in a row, and there is no point at all to stop.


    If the behavior of the little demon was cast aside, then the performance of his loyalty is now a feeling of astounding. So even if Mephisto, he immediately changed his tone and said to him.


    "It''s not revenge, it''s just a simple visit to the old man. I and the Emperor of the Yangtze River are the old people. I want to come to Tushan to recognize me. I haven''t seen it for thousands of years. Many of them are puzzled. I want to come to Tushan. Yes, I should be able to solve my problems."


    After living for a few years, Mephisto talked about the half-white and half-textual Kyushu old words. There is still no problem. This kind of discourse is to let his two men hear the clouds and fog. But the little demon in his palm can understand clearly. And this immediately made him raise his head and carefully looked at Mephisto.


    Mephisto has long been in the Western world, so naturally it is still the appearance of the old gentleman of the whitehead civilization. This appearance is deceptive now, but it has not played a role in the ancient times. Because at that time, human beings were just rations for these fierce gods. Unless there is a tribe with a human being, it is not enough for the fierce gods to eat.


    This is also the reason why the little monster dared to cross in front of Mephisto. The brain still stopped in the ancient times, but he did not have the slightest point of putting humanity in his heart. But now he dare not, and from the power shown by Mephisto, he also peeked out something. The power of evil and tyranny is almost the same as some of the top fierce gods of their time. Under the support of this kind of power, he said that he is old with some big people, and it is also a matter of reason.


    The little monster with a brain that is not very light thinks that I am not willing to continue thinking about it. So he immediately bowed his head and then said to Mephisto.


    "If this is the case, then please ask the Grand Master later, wait for me to call the messenger, and lead the Grand Master to visit my master."


    Seeing that Mephisto nodded, the little monster immediately snorted and screamed at the outside with his head wide open. This sound is not that big, and neither Wesker nor Victor have heard anything. But for some existence, this call is already very obvious. So almost immediately, a figure slammed into the window and then directly exposed to Mephisto.


    This figure is the nine-headed and nine-tailed monster named before. As soon as he came in, he immediately narrowed his eyes at Mephisto and then bowed his body like a frightened old cat, making a cry like a baby crying.


    Obviously, compared to the little demon in the ear that does not know Taishan, this beast of the genus of the mountains and seas has a more extraordinary eye. It has recognized the horror and horror of Mephisto, so immediately It made such a frightening and precautionary look.


    And seeing such a thing, Mephisto''s eyes are also smashed.


    "Hey? There are such beasts here, so the gods are so close!"


    "The big lord knows the autumn!" The little monster is completely a locust. When I heard this, I immediately licked a dozen more heads. At this time, he was completely convinced of the words that Mephisto said before. It is not difficult to know Tushan. After all, Tushan��s network is there, and Kyushu��s land is afraid of few people who don��t know. However, it is possible to recognize the sinister gods through the shackles, and there are not many in the whole Kyushu. And that''s mostly a big demon who can compare with the odd. So naturally, the little monster has no doubts about Mephisto.


    "My family Tushan Niangniang was invited by the unsupported king, and was looking for a **** to discuss the great things. And it happened that the gods smelled a pickle on the halfway. Because they thought they would not be This taste disturbed Yaxing, who enjoyed the blood food afterwards, and sent him to join me to clean up these inconspicuous pickled things. I just didn��t expect that they were big masters behind you, really embarrassing, really embarrassing. what."


    The little monster had a screaming expression, and at the same time his eyes were still shifting to Wesker''s body, revealing obvious disdain. This made Wesker''s face unable to bear the anger, but also made Murphysto have a little bit in mind.


    Those ancient gods like to eat human flesh and blood, and in general, the boy and the woman are the best, followed by the soft virginity and the spleen and blood. And what is old, weak, sick, or something, basically belongs to something that barely enters. In theory, Wesker and his subordinates should belong to the ranks of young and strong. But in fact, the situation is not the case.


    Mephisto is very clear about how many dangerous viruses these people have buried in their bodies. If you are blunt, if the world is as plain as it used to be, they will go alone and bring a fatal crisis to the world. Even if there is only a little flesh and blood.


    This may be a good thing for them, but for the fierce gods who are used to eating blood, it is as disgusting as sprinkling water on the delicacies. After all, this kind of thing is a kind of plague when Kyushu was in ancient times, and there is no one who is willing to accept it except for the plague. So, just like before you open the meal, put all the disgusting things as far as possible. These innocent people in Wesker were naturally stared at by these ancient savage beasts.


    This luck is not a normal back, but it does not have much to do with Mephisto. For him, Wesker is only a dog after all, and for a dog to offend a large group of difficult monsters, this is not the temper of Mephisto. So now, he ignores the expression of Wesker and directly orders the demon.


    "Take me to your owner!"


    Hearing this, the demon is no nonsense. I flew directly to my body and whispered to it. He also nodded immediately, and turned his head and walked toward the thick fog.


    Mephisto followed behind it, stopped and stopped, and soon came to an underground space that was opened up. As soon as he entered, he immediately discovered several special existences. Similarly, these existences also discovered him. Still waiting for him to talk, one of them screamed at him.


    "But outside the realm of the devil, Xishan is so strange!" (~^~)

 Chapter 403： Fierce beasts

    It is one of the four great gods of the ancient Kyushu era. "Historical Records of Justice" quotes "Divine Iss of the Scriptures": "There are beasts in the northwest, which are like tigers. They have wings to fly, they eat people, they know people, they smell people, they smell people, they smell their faith. I heard that people are evil and bad, and they kill the beasts and feed them. The name is very strange." This is the beast of the evil.


    Although this kind of words is not very comprehensive, it is also a part of the characteristics of the poor. It��s awesome, it looks like a tiger with wings and a look. Of course, it is much larger than the average tiger.


    It��s about a dozen feet long, and lying flat there is a lot bigger than two or three buses. Two huge wings like the eagle''s wings are pulled on her sides, the color is black and black, and the dark black feathers that go up to the roots are like a neatly arranged sword.


    Not only the wings are dark, but even the fur on the body is black. Moreover, these hair roots are upright and shaped like spikes, which look like hedgehog hair. Of course, this is much more dangerous than the hedgehog''s hair. In any case, the beasts of the beasts are in any case. The hair on the body is naturally not as painful as a hedgehog. Even if it is a thing, these bristles can be human life. As long as they are tied, anyone will be tainted with sin, and eventually will end in a dead end.


    The ancients had an idiom called swearing for the tiger, saying that people who were eaten by tigers would become scorpions and be driven by tigers. The meaning is to blame those who are willing to serve the evil forces. In general, the ability to motivate the ghosts of the tigers is a savvy and savvy, and many of them can be called the existence of Shanjun.


    However, any tiger may not be able to compare such a guy. As one of the four culprits of the ancient times, his raw food is afraid of thousands of people, so at this time he can be called a soul. Numerous souls and souls are so entangled around his body, or turned into smoky smog, or turned into a horrible ghost to repair and repair its winged bristles. Since that person feels terrible, it makes people clearly see the pressure and style of this beast. So for a time, even Victor and Wesker, who had already seen the big scenes, couldn��t help but tremble with some of their legs.


    However, although they performed a bit unbearable, it was not the first time that Mephisto, who had dealt with the murderers of these ancient times, was very calm. Even at this time, he arched his hand very politely. I replied with a strange look.


    "Under the next is Mephisto, the emperor of the emperor did not give up, and got a nickname from the outside world. It is a bit funny to say."


    Dijiang, this is the second time that Mephisto mentioned the name.


    "Shan Hai Jing", the second volume of "Xishan Jing" Cloud: "The West is three hundred and fifty miles, the Tianshan Mountains, many golden jade, there are green and yellow, the English water is out, and the southwest is flowing in the soup valley. There is a bird, its shape Such as the yellow sac, the red is like a fire, the six-legged four-wing, the faceless in London, is the song and dance, but the real emperor."


    This description is the annotation of the ancients to the emperor, but the identity of the emperor is not only that. He has another identity, that is chaos.


    It is like a dog, like a cockroach without claws, with no eyes, no ears, no belly, no belly, no walking. This is the description of the fierce chaos, and if you compare it carefully, you will find that the emperor and chaos are almost the same. Therefore, they are actually an identity. And this identity is naturally the role of the four murderers.


    He didn''t know Mephisto, but he heard rumors about him from his brother''s chaos. And Mephisto also mentioned the name of his brother, so naturally, the strangeness also identified his identity. This made him laugh at once, and the hurricane in the **** mouth immediately made a lot of smog that was cleaning his mouth.


    "Good, good, good. It is both an old man, so please be pleased to take a seat, just let me enjoy the blood food together. Tushan, you have no opinion."


    "Since the gods have a life, they are naturally willing to comply."


    The strange voice just fell, a soft, feminine voice that makes people feel blushing is coming from a corner. At this time, Murphysto found that there was still a guy there.


    It is a very beautiful existence, or a beautiful white fox that can''t be opened. Nine huge tails are behind, like a canopy. The snow-white fur is shining like a mercury in this not-so-light space, sparkling with a restrained glow. The elegant and slender figure, the soft and gentle expression, also creates the illusion that this is not a beast, but a memorable, beautiful and beautiful woman. Such a beautiful, even the old devil such as Mephisto can not help but slightly lost a moment of wisdom. But after all, he was well-informed, so he quickly broke free and said to the fox, who is just one person tall.


    ��Qingqi Tushan? It��s not a hospitality to treat guests like this.��


    "The devil laughs! It doesn''t mean it. If there is anything wrong with it, please forgive me."


    Tushan''s fox''s face showed a quiet smile, as if he was apologetic, but when he said this, it was that Weiske and Victor had walked toward her like a lost soul. This made her frown, and then quietly revealed two sharp canine teeth.


    "Don''t the gods control their own hands? If these two mortals are so rude to the woman who is married, then they will take their heart and soul to drink."


    When I heard that the nine-tailed fox said so, Mephisto was naturally unable to pretend to be dumb. He knows that this female fox, who is known as Tushan Niangni, is not a good character. The mana is second. The key is that identity is really scary. The identity of the wife of the king of the king is enough to make her cry throughout the Kyushu. Not to mention that she has a lot of friendship with many fierce gods.


    In the face of these fierce gods, Mephisto can only be regarded as an outsider. Although he said that with the connection with the Emperor God, he can barely enjoy the treatment of the guest, and this alone does not mean that he can be a guest. In fact, at this moment, he found that he might need to rely more on these fierce gods. So naturally, he will not risk the murder of these fierce gods because of the stagnation of the two running dogs.


    Two black smokes were thrown, and this horrible black force was drilled into Victor''s body. Then, the violent torture and pain immediately pulled the two men out of a mourning. Of course, that description does not look good. In fact, the pain of two people is to roll around the ground. It is almost a way of seeking survival and not being able to die.


    And this appearance does not receive any sympathy and compassion in this place. Even said that their performance is full of fun in the eyes of these monsters. So that they immediately uttered a burst of deafening, noisy laughter. This laugh is of course to make the two people below feel the humiliation. However, the people present, including Mephisto, did not take their humiliation to heart. They just let the two guys cross the stream, like a slug, crawling on the ground. Until they were completely tortured and lost their strength, as soft as a corpse on the ground. Mephisto waved his hand and pulled the two men back to their own body.


    At this time, he was also given the face of two people present. So he naturally had the confidence to ask them.


    "It is also ridiculous to say that when I was a king, I left the land of Kyushu, but I didn''t want to go to this land for thousands of years, and I met with my old friends. I don''t know where you are in these years. Why, why has there never been any news?"


    Hearing this, the tiger''s face, which was originally a happy one, slammed down, and then the two eyes burning in flames stared at Mephisto.


    "There is some meaning in the words of the demon, but I remember that my brother said that when you saw the king of the king, you have a heart. You just left Kyushu in a hurry, and even invited me when I left. The brothers went to the world of your side, but he was rejected by him, isn��t he?��


    When this was said, even the old face of Mephisto that was not too concerned about the face was immediately reddened. He wants to argue with something, but he can''t say anything when he says it. Because the poorly said is also true, he was really scared by the king in Kyushu at that time. I was afraid that it would be suppressed by this emperor who could suppress the entire Kyushu fierce god, so he sneaked away from the land of Kyushu and never returned.


    In the past, only one of the emperors knew about it. I just didn''t think that the guy who didn''t have a mouth actually told the story about it, and now everyone is a little embarrassed.


    However, after all, Mephisto became a refined old man. Although the plain words made him unable to hang on his face, but soon, he swallowed this breath.


    "In the past, the king of the gods, Wei Hehe, my people outside this domain really have a heart, so in order to protect themselves, it is reasonable to escape. It is so ridiculous to me that you are not afraid of it. Is the king''s **** Wei?"


    "Oh, others are afraid of him. I am not necessarily. Don''t forget, I am the son of Shaohao. I want to deal with me, even if he is a human being, it is not so easy."


    The sneer sneered, but soon the advantage of the tiger''s face eased the color.


    "But nothing, after all, the skill is not as good as people, and there is nothing to boast about. Heavenly Devil, what do you want to do here, don''t say that it is counted for me, and I will break out today, and come for me to congratulate." To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 944： The four fierce gods are determined

    Hearing the strange words, Murphysto��s old face immediately showed a helpless look.


    "The poor gods have broken me. Who in the world can really know the future and count everything? I just met the meeting and met the messenger and the messenger of Tushan. Only in this lucky can I meet two. Fortunately, it is a fluke."


    He said that the reason is sufficient, and there is not much doubt in the end. So soon, he turned the topic back to the beginning of the question.


    "The devil is not asking me where I have been waiting for thousands of years?"


    "Yes, I haven''t seen the Emperor of the Yangtze River for many years. I even miss it in my heart. It''s just that the land of Kyushu has enchantment protection, and I can''t step into it. So it''s a great fate to meet the gods here. If you are too strange When God knows the whereabouts of the Emperor God, he still hopes to enlighten me."


    Just looking for a reason, Mephisto wants to fool the truth from the strange mouth. Only he did not think that because he found such a reason, the strange face is more complicated.


    "You may not know the Devil, my Dijiang brothers are no longer alive at this time. You want to visit his thoughts, I am afraid that it can only be lost."


    "This, how is this possible?" Murphysto''s heart glimpsed, some concealed himself, and nothing to mention. However, since he said it, he can only barely put on an incredible sad look, and he said it to the poor. "Which person killed the Emperor God, did he not know the identity of the Emperor God?"


    Having said that, I have to mention the origins of the ancient four murderers. "Zuo Chuan Wen Gong eighteen years" said: "Yu Chen Yu, Bin in the four doors, the flow of four fierce chaos, poor, sly, sly, cast four descent, to imperial charm." And among them, chaos is The genius of the Emperor Hongshi is not a talented person, but a genius of a singer.


    Emperor Hongshi is the son of Emperor Tiandi of the Emperor, and Shaohao is the descendant of Fuxi, the descendant of Fuxi, the grandson of the Yellow Emperor, and the Yunshi is the pulse of Yandi. The four great beasts are not only the gods of the gods, but also the descendants of the blood of the Emperor and the Emperor. Divinity, humanity, and animal nature have created their unique existence. This kind of existence is both special and very tricky.


    Because this blood is like a talisman, let anyone think about it before moving them, will they anger the ancestors behind them. It is precisely because of this, so even the one who is one of the five emperors can only exile them and cannot kill them. They are not killing, but killing them will cause more trouble. The consequences of this are enough to make the Emperor Supreme think carefully.


    It is also true that Mephisto understands this and will have an unbelievable feeling. In his view, the role of Di Jiang is definitely not casually dying. The current situation is far beyond his expectations, which makes him not surprised.


    And his surprise was obviously called a strange heart, so after seeing his expression, the poor immediately opened his mouth and said to him.


    "There is nothing impossible. There are always some daring things in the world. I don''t know how to live and die, I don''t know the number of days. I want to change the world by virtue of my own privacy. This kind of person dares to do anything, let alone The emperor brothers. Even if the ancestors of the Dijiang brothers are here, what are they afraid of?"


    The more it said, the more angry it was, so that it stood up suddenly and slammed its wings. This made this huge underground space immediately a hurricane, and even a lot of little monsters did not stand up to the heel, and it was blown directly by such an action.


    However, it is natural that the life and death of these little devils will not be put in the heart. He just stepped on his own steps and stepped forward to Mephisto''s face. He shook his head for a while, and then calmed down his emotions before he lowered his head and said to him.


    "Can the **** know the red pine nuts?"


    "Slightly heard. I heard that this person is the division of the Yellow Emperor, the Terran Daxian. The magic power is not under the Kyushu gods."


    Nodded, Mephisto confided all the things he knew. After he said this, the singularity immediately smashed the steel teeth of a mouth, revealing a fierce evil, not wearing the same look.


    "It is such a lawless guy who killed my Dijiang brothers. At the same time, I have been waiting for tens of thousands of fierce gods. I have been banned in a mirror for thousands of years. I have been chaotic for so many years, survive. No, you can''t die. This is all thanks to the red pine nuts. I really want to eat their flesh and blood, sleep in their skin, to judge my hatred."


    The amount of information that is so ridiculous is not small at all. Among them, Mephisto was keenly aware of some terrible terror. This made him change his face immediately, and couldn''t help but ask for the strange.


    "Poor God, are you saying that the fierce gods of Kyushu are all suppressed by the red pines alone? How is this possible? Not to mention whether there is such a mana in the red pines, even if there is, is it like the Eight Lords? Will God allow him to go so far?"


    "Hey, you don''t want to look down on the role of the red pine. The red pine is behind the emperor''s supreme, even if the Emperor is in the face, he must give him a few face. And the red pine nuts this person is insidious, scheming. Especially good at The law of reincarnation of the soldiers. In the same year, even if it was the Emperor��s shot, it only forced the Yellow Emperor to return to heaven. Instead, this red pine nut, relying on the method of military defense, escaped and escaped, and then poisoned the later generations.


    When he said something like this, he opened the skylight immediately, and he talked with Murphysto.


    "God, I don''t say anything to you. I waited to meet here today, but I was led by no support, and invited me to wait for the fierce **** to come together to discuss the big things. No matter if it is me, no support. It��s still Tushan��s, when it was the reincarnation of the humble little man of the red pine nut, it was only suppressed in the mirror of the heavens. It��s not just me, the world��s fierce gods are all the same. Luck is better, just like It��s that I waited like this, and I was imprisoned for thousands of years in the dark. The luck is like that of my Dijiang brothers, and I was directly killed by the thief of the red pine. This kind of hatred is even It��s not enough to squander the North Sea, and I��m so sad that I��m waiting for it. Now, since God��s will let me break out, I��m naturally looking for the red pine nuts to count on this **** sea. But what?��


    Speaking of this, the strange eyes suddenly turned into a very embarrassing look.


    "The guy in the red pine is, after all, the emperor, whether it is a supernatural power or a mana, it is necessary to be above me. Although I have already united, I am not afraid of the truth of the red pine nuts. But everyone collects firewood high. It is natural that one person can contribute less to such a risk. Moreover, no one can guarantee what kind of means the red pine nuts have in the past few years. So for the sake of stability, you can help me with the help of the demon!"


    The singularity is extremely high, so even if it has just escaped from the hardships of the birth, it is still a sigh of anger, and the noble and noble. And such a deputy, calling people who are usually a bit tempered to sit face to face, I am afraid that even if they will not go to the sleeves, how much will be heart-wrenching. But after all, Mephisto is not an ordinary person, like his old-fashioned demon, sometimes he can report it, and sometimes he can do it himself. Everything is about interest, and it is mood.


    Just like now, he is completely obsessed with the singularity of the singularity, even the words he said to him, he just puts on a smile and then does not say a word. The smile is very strange.


    This makes the whole person feel uncomfortable, but in order to be able to rehabilitate the red pines, this is not a sea of ??blood. He still resisted the temper and asked Murphysto.


    "God, what do you mean by this? Yes and no, how much do you want to give me a statement?"


    "I am just waiting for a strange god."


    Mephisto smiled and threw the problem back. And this immediately made the poor a little confused.


    "God, what do you mean by this? What do you want to say to me?"


    "It''s very simple, it''s a god!" He snorted, and Mephisto smiled at him. "Red pines and I are not relatives. Since he killed a few confidant friends of Dijiang God, I naturally should also ask him a fair return. However, after all, the red pine nuts are the emperor. His prestige is even heard by people outside my domain. It is very risky for me to be against him. Even if there is a help, you can work together, and there is no fixed number. It''s easy to loose, so naturally it''s best. But if there are any twists and turns in the middle, then I am afraid it is not a good thing for me."


    These words sounded a bit confusing in the ears of the poor, he obviously had guessed something, but there is always a feeling of cloudless, unclear. And he didn''t want to brainstorm, he immediately shook his head and then whispered.


    "What do you want to do, just say, why is this mother-in-law?"


    "The poor **** is really straightforward. If this is the case, then I will open the door." With a stick of civilization in his hand, Mephisto��s body suddenly showed a huge dark magic. This magic has rendered a very terrible scene, and the figure of Mephisto looks extremely extraordinary. In terms of imposing manner, it is completely out of the ancient gods. In this case, Mephisto directly stated his own conditions. "I can help you fight the red pine nuts. But after the event, I need everyone to help me and help me deal with my enemies. I don''t know, how do you mean it!"


    There was hardly any hesitation, and the poor immediately sank his head and stared at Mephisto. Then he said to him.


    "A word is fixed!" (~^~)

 Chapter 945： The country’s broken family

    The two great devils reached an agreement. In some ways, this is not a good thing for people across the UK. With its own power, Mephisto can turn the population more than the British Japan into a ghost of the world. Now with the help of these evil spirits, his means must be more intense.


    However, who will put the lives and deaths of these people in their hearts? At the very least, none of these fierce gods and devils will care about the lives and deaths of these mortals.


    However, they don''t care, they don''t mean they don''t care. In fact, with the few remaining cabinet officials in Japan escorting the Japanese royal family orphans who might not be able to escape, the country is rushing to the neighboring countries for help. The temporary multinational conference, which had been a sudden attack by Garnata and made the dog fly, immediately became more heated like a blast.


    When the British Prime Minister heard the news, the whole person was almost a heart attack and directly passed out. Although it is said that he is temporarily not in the UK because of his state visit, this is a very lucky thing. But in a blink of an eye, the whole Britain must become a ghost with Japan, and his prime minister is not only to be a short commander, but also to bear a reputation for shame in the history of mankind. If you think about such things carefully, you can''t say that you are lucky.


    Of course, everything should be compared. Compared with Japan, which has already broken the country, the situation in the UK is said to be dangerous, but after all, there is no bad news. So more or less there is still some room for reversal and hope. However, the British Prime Minister��s psychological endurance is really too bad. Even the remedial work is too late to scare oneself and scare himself into the past.


    This made Tony somewhat disappointed. After all, the United Kingdom and the United States have always had close ties, and even said that the upper class in the United States still retains a considerable part of the British aristocracy. They are the kind of relationship that interrupts the bones and the ribs, and this relationship also makes them help each other in many positions, especially in politics.


    Now, the British Prime Minister is so unbearable. This made it impossible for him to be happy with this collaborator.


    However, this is a small matter after all. The only major event for the present is the only thing that happened in Japan and the United Kingdom, except for Zhou Yi and Ganata, which have disappeared. And what should I do? Should you let go of it first? This is already the focus of discussion for everyone present.


    Among them, the crying of the Japanese old and the young who have escaped from it is particularly harsh.


    "Journey, we are really miserable in Japan. The fog is everywhere, there are monsters and monsters. People walk in the fog, have not taken two steps, they are directly dragged away by the monsters that have been thrown out of the fog. The guards of the cabinet went to see, except for the blood of a place, nothing was left, and I wanted to find another one. The result was that even the guards were gone. The cabinet minister and the prime minister were all so ruined. Not only that, the emperor��s residence The same is true. I rushed to the Emperor after I had fought my life, but the result was that I found that only half of the Emperor��s Majesty was left. All the members of the royal family, except the princes and the Prince of Youren who were hiding in the cupboard, It��s all over, it��s all over. Zhu Jun, you must be the master of us.��


    It is a middle-level official who is not qualified in the Japanese cabinet during the week. But now, he is the guy with the highest position in the entire Japanese cabinet. Of course, if he is willing to do so, he can even hang a leader of the orphan minister. But at this time, no one cares about him at all.


    Because according to his statement, the Japanese cabinet and the royal family are completely dead. In this case, who are they going to rescue? Moreover, compared with these dead royals, shouldn''t you care more about the rest of your nationals? In this regard, you can''t even get a reliable message, and you expect others to help you!


    Throughout the ages, it��s not a minority that he is so desperate to go to the rescue army. But the rescue of the rescuers is obviously also a matter of learning. What to say, what should not be said is to be particular. And this person who claims to be a slavish minister simply said the horrors of the cabinet and the royal family, and wanted to play emotional cards to let others lend a helping hand. This road is obviously not going to work.


    After all, the Japanese cabinet and the royal family have little to do with everyone present. They are not Japanese, and they cannot have any special feelings about the cabinet or the Japanese royal family. It is a relationship that cannot be beaten by the Eight Diagrams, but it is necessary to take unnecessary risks because of your own words. It is impossible to think about this.


    However, this orphan minister can not understand this, he still screamed at the moment. If it weren''t for him that he was here, Tony had the urge to slap his signal.


    And listening to it, not just him, even some other people are upset. It is almost impossible for small people who can''t even talk about this to communicate face to face with them. That is to catch up with the catastrophe that appeared in Japan, so that he has this qualification. However, if you are qualified, you can say that you can show the ability to match this qualification. Obviously, his ability is insufficient. So some people are not willing to listen to him crying again.


    "Guard, a few people sent him to the medical room. This person is now psychologically traumatized and needs treatment. Don''t let him come in here before it is so good."


    Someone told me that no one was blocking. Naturally, this person who claimed to be a slavish minister was directly put out in the state of reluctance. It was not until this time that someone had to tray out what they really wanted to talk about.


    "What do we do next, really want to give up Japan?"


    "The embassy in Japan, as well as some of the foreign staff, have lost contact. This means that the situation that the idiot just said is far more than just in the cabinet. It is the whole of Japan, and it is densely fogged. This is the case. If the situation is really so bad, imagine in the worst case, there is not much living in Japan. Since it is already dead, don��t give it up and how is it?"


    One of the giant characters set this tone for this matter, and listening to him said that those who were still in the spirit of humanitarian relief immediately quietly annihilated the idea. Although this performance is somewhat cold-blooded, it has to be said that this is the most realistic and appropriate method. After all, the current situation is not clear. As leaders of a country, they must not only consider these issues, but also consider the safety of their own citizens.


    In this world, there is no reason for the nationals to rush into the unknown dangerous areas to save the country. Of course, the situation in the UK is different.


    Clearing up his nephew, Tony began to talk to these people with his own drafts. The British Prime Minister can''t count on it now. If this is the case, then only his big brother in the English-speaking region will support the scene.


    "Japan can give up, but the United Kingdom can''t. Now Britain has not fallen, and our embassy in the UK can still keep in touch with us. The intelligent equipment is also functioning normally. Although the report says that the mental damage is now more than some Extraordinary, almost reaching the level of Japan. But this at least means that there are still people who are protecting the UK. There are still people who need to be saved by us. So at this time we should turn our attention to the UK. Before the British disaster was repeated in the UK, the people inside were rescued as much as possible."


    From the point of view of reason and justice, there is no big problem. But when he said these words, a group of Europeans around him began to look at each other, and some did not know how to proceed.


    Britain is an island country, and the country is not bordered by anyone. The ones that are closest to each other naturally belong to those countries in Europe. If you really want to dispatch the army to rescue the United Kingdom. Then other countries will have a special formation at most, but they have to mobilize the army.


    And just like the previous one, although the situation in the UK is much better than Japan. But letting the people of their own people pass the death to death is not something that a qualified politician can do. These European guys are not only a few in the weekdays, but in this big event that affects the lives of the people, they are not so easy to open their mouths. And this makes Tony''s previous words exactly like a single-mouth comic, and the whole is self-satisfied.


    This situation is obviously not what Tony is willing to see, so he immediately changed his tone and escalated from the original persuasion to the extent of the threat.


    "I know what you are thinking about. It is nothing more than worrying that the soldiers under him are in danger in the UK. But I don''t know if you have thought about it. If we don''t save the UK today, then we can''t figure out all this. The reason is that we can''t figure this out, then naturally we can''t have any way to deal with this. And if everything that happens here spreads out and spreads to your country, then what do you plan to do? ��


    This is very obvious. Even if you don''t want to be in the UK, you should contribute to this matter for your future safety. Otherwise, hey, who can say it later?


    Europe is strong, but it depends on the whole. In the case of so many small countries, in fact, Europe is just that. So soon, they were scared by Tony''s words. Then began to discuss specific actions. And just as they arranged the army and prepared to rescue the United Kingdom, others who had the same idea with them had already entered the British territory. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 946： Unfavorable to get lost

    The operation of the Tianshou Bureau is sometimes more to look at the meaning of the three principals above. And these principals are of course also looking at the real chiefs behind them. If you say that for those small countries, Tony and these people still need to find ways to convince them to let them act. Then, for the Tianshou Bureau, only Tony privately negotiates with the other two people, and the order can be issued.


    Now, the Tianshou Bureau accepted Tony''s orders and dispatched a considerable part of the power. At the same time, the entire steel avenger was also sent in order to be able to contact the British crisis.


    However, when such a group of people landed on the British mainland, they found that they did not seem to know how to deal with the situation here.


    There are fog everywhere, and I can��t even reach out with five fingers. In such a situation, even the individual can''t find it, let alone find out what caused the cause of all this.


    The Avengers who have missions are very eager to show up, and in fact, there is not much time left for them. The current situation is very tricky, and it is awkward to know what to do next. Therefore, in this case, General Ross, who had already taken the right to speak in this mission by virtue of his identity, could not help but start brainstorming and solicited opinions from his companions.


    "The above command is for us to find out the cause of this fog as much as possible, and then solve it. In addition, we have to find a way to rescue the residents trapped in this fog. Now I have no clue. Do you have any thoughts?"


    General Ross was a general who climbed up from the bottom from the time of the Vietnam War. He has few fuss in the officialdom, but a real hard-working faction. So in this case, when he asked these words in a sincere manner, those in the Avengers would not be able to deal with him any more, and he would not be able to give him anything at this time. child.


    So immediately, Roddy, a soldier, immediately came up with a rough idea.


    "At this time, we should first think of ways to occupy the main road. The fog is so big, the airport may not be able to operate normally. At this time, it is estimated that only the ferry can play a role. The best way to protect the people is to let them Soak out here as soon as possible. So taking the ferry and ensuring the normal operation of the vessel is what we need to do now."


    His ideas are correct, and this is what Ross General himself agrees with. However, he is more clear that although this kind of thing is feasible, it is difficult to achieve concrete results.


    There are many British ports and there are many ships. But it depends on what it compares. If it is compared with the 60 million people in the UK, even if these ports are turned up several times, I am afraid that they will not be able to meet their needs. And more importantly, they are almost impossible to find so many ships to take up the evacuation of 60 million people.


    Therefore, this is destined to be a drop in the bucket, and it will not be a big solution. For those who have always been ambitious, if you don''t do it, you can do it best. For Ross, the plan is obviously a backup.


    In fact, it is not just him. Others are not optimistic about such an idea. Everyone is here to solve the problem, not to clean up the mess. If you haven''t tried even hard, just do things in the worst direction. So it is too discouraged.


    So now, the young and sturdy little spider said.


    "Would we like to go to London first. It is the capital after all. If you want to come here, if the fog is artificial, they will definitely target the more critical cities. Although we don��t know what is behind the ghosts now. Some people, but as long as we act fast enough, then it may not be impossible to take them down completely before the enemy has the final action."


    "Maybe it works, but it''s not specific enough. Your plan is no different from gambling. It''s the same as putting everything in your mind. If the enemy is different from what you think, then we have to rush." Empty, and this will directly lead to the failure of our mission. The whole of Britain will also fall! So, we must come up with a more specific and more reliable plan."


    For the little spider, General Ross is, after all, a little more care. Although the power of the little spider is very doubtful. But his character is there, and everyone can trust this young, but not ordinary companion. So naturally, General Ross also temporarily forgot his little secrets, and then used his life experience to sculpt such a rare jade.


    Although his words don''t sound so polite, the little spiders won''t be angry with them. He can hear good or bad, so for these words he just touched the back of the head even if it was past.


    One face and two opinions are all so dead. It��s really not a good thing for those of them who are leading the way. And just as they were still worried and worried, their side screamed a man��s screams.


    It was the scream of the Tian hammer bureau agent who had just been stationed on one side. And his screams have just come out, and his entire figure has disappeared directly into the fog. Although these superheroes have responded to his sorrow at the fastest speed, they still have not had time to save him. They even said that they didn''t even know what happened.


    "What happened? What the **** is going on?"


    General Ross��s reaction rate is not fast, so at this time he can only ask others for the specific appearance of the attacker. ��Who do you see clearly what is attacking us?��


    However, for this problem, most people can only shake their heads. Even the most sensitive little spiders and beasts can only respond with a dignified look.


    "I don''t have any feeling of advancement, just like such a guy doesn''t exist at all."


    "I smell a little smell, but if it''s just a smell, it''s hard to tell what it is. Moreover, this guy''s movement is very fast, and it is obviously impossible to prevent his attack by smell."


    When I came out, I encountered an attack by an unknown monster, which is obviously a very bad situation. Worse, the current environment is obviously not good for them. The heavy fog not only limits their scope of vision and range of activities, but even the instruments and equipment that are connected to them are mostly useless. The enemy is dark, and such a situation makes them completely passive.


    However, General Ross was an experienced veteran, so he immediately had a way to cope and shouted orders around him.


    "Everyone, guard each other, with guns. Pay attention to every corner of your side. The Avengers, before and after, don''t let our boys be attacked by these monsters. Logan, the beast, Peter and Alice, how many of you Free action, try to find out the guy who is moving in the fog. We will go forward and join in the supermarket on the map. Regardless of the situation, you must come back in half an hour. Do you understand? ��


    What President Ross is saying now is the military order. In this special season, the orders of the army must be obeyed and executed. And in any case, General Ross''s order is also very reasonable, taking into account the individual''s ability, but also to the safety of everyone. So naturally, his order has been recognized by everyone.


    Both the agents and the rest of the Avengers acted in accordance with his instructions. And just when they had just made some moves, immediately, there was a slight change in the fog.


    I don''t know when, a huge black shadow appeared near them, and then suddenly, a sharp thing like a claw hook flew down to them. The movement is very fast, and the speed is almost impossible to detect. Immediately, an unlucky agent was passed through the body by the hook, then picked up and plunged into the dense fog.


    This sudden change made all the agents have some nervous disorders. Those who had already opened the gun insurance were forced to pull the trigger in the direction of death.


    However, the use of this is not very large. Because the things that attacked them were hidden in the fog, most of their bullets were shot in the air. And even those who hit it, it is just a splash of sound that hits the steel.


    This means that the monster''s body is hard, and it means that their shooting is completely useless. Such a situation is obviously a low will. This is absolutely unacceptable to General Ross.


    So he immediately sipped and ordered to his teammates.


    "I still don''t act fast. Are you going to watch our soldiers be consumed by these monsters?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the little spider had already shot a spider silk toward that position. I don''t know if he shot something. Immediately, his whole person is like a dragged one, and he flies straight out. After he acted like this, Rogan also showed his claws and flew into the fog. He has already smelled the monster, and at this distance, it is impossible for him to let this monster escape from his own eyes.


    The enemy has already appeared, which seems to be a good thing. But General Ross did not think so. He raised his hand and held down Rodi and Alice, who were preparing to go to help, and then quietly put their sights into the thick fog that could not be seen at all.


    "Be careful, I don''t think things are as simple as this. Our enemies should be more than one!"

 Chapter 947： Crisis again and again

    General Ross��s judgment stems from his cautiousness at the moment. And this kind of caution is not unreasonable, or very useful. Because just after he had just finished speaking these words, a black shadow suddenly plunged from the sky.


    This time, most people saw the appearance of the attacker. It is a snake-like monster with wings, dark scales, huge body shape, and the evil winds with stupid stocks in action. The movements are also exceptionally quick. Almost for a moment, this flying snake-like monster threw down two or three agents, and then spit it out, spraying a black smoke on them.


    And this spit, immediately like dumping tons of aqua regia and sulfuric acid on them, almost no room for screams, these agents are directly melted by this black smoke. A pool of pus. The situation was very horrible at one time, but the flying snake that did all this was somewhat smug. Even at this time, it still flanked by bat-like wings, and it was a slap in the face of others, and there was a big meaning that they did not look at them at all. But before he could completely get rid of the lungs in his chest, a red figure was already rushing toward it.


    This is the extreme anger of General Ross, who changed directly into a giant shot. When he shot, he immediately threw the flying snake in front of him on the ground, and then directly waved his big hand and pulled its wings. Under the sudden force, the wing was immediately torn off.


    Such violent actions suddenly caused the flying snake to scream loudly, and it subconsciously wanted to reverse the body and return to bite General Ross. But it just turned around, and General Ross had already stretched out his big hand, holding his head and holding his head to the ground.


    The flying snake��s head was restrained, and he could only twitch and reverse his body, trying to drive General Ross out of his body. But such an action is simply not a violent giant. General Ross sat so **** his seven inches, then waved a fist of the same size as a gong-like drum, punching his head like a gong.


    Even though this flying snake has reinforced iron bones, how could it compare with the majestic power that General Ross received from Hulk. So a few times, this flying snake is already bleeding from the nose and mouth, and the skull is deformed. It is impossible to see it. But even in this way, General Ross apparently did not mean to stop. On the one hand, because of anger, his strength is obtained from Hulk anyway, so naturally he will be somewhat affected by some emotions. Only this effect is not as serious as Hulk. On the other hand, it is because of the morale at the moment.


    I have been attacked so many times in succession, not to mention the ordinary soldiers, even his commander has a little pressure. He can still rely on his own strength to keep himself a calm mind. But those ordinary agents can''t. If you don''t do anything, just come back twice, then I am afraid that these people''s psychology will collapse. Therefore, he must behave violently, and this naturally makes the flying snake fall into blood.


    At the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, General Ross had been beaten with three fists and two feet. He did not expect to be tortured after the death. General Ross was ruthless, his fists waving and banging, like a thunder. Between the hustle and bustle, the entire head of the flying snake has been completely smashed into a mud. At this time, I don''t know if Ross General smashed something like a poison pouch. As the head of the flying snake was completely broken, a black smoke suddenly erupted from the meat.


    Although General Ross turned his body in time, he still stuck something on his arm. This made many people startled, so that the agent immediately asked him.


    "General, you have nothing to do."


    "Nothing, this thing can''t hurt me!" Waving a huge palm, blowing away these dangerous black smoke. General Ross replied calmly. And seeing him safe and sound, the agents around him immediately whispered.


    There is a saying in China that it will be the courage of the soldiers. As a commander, General Ross is able to kill the enemy bravely. This naturally allows them to be enthusiastic about those who obey orders under his hand. So naturally, the fears and panic that were born out of previous accidents are gone.


    This is a good thing, at least on the surface. But this is not the case for General Ross, a somewhat sophisticated person, because he has heard some movements. It was the movement that came after the snake was killed by him. From the sky, one after another, it was clearly the sound that many such snakes could gather together. Although he can''t understand the meaning of these strange snakes, but by feeling he can also feel the anger of these strange snakes.


    I thought it would be that the action of just killing the snake angered them and made them completely stare at their own group. The reason why there is no movement now, I am afraid it is because of the power of taboo.


    General Ross thought very clearly, so he immediately ordered the people around him.


    "The fog is not safe. Let''s go to the supermarket to rectify according to the plan. Everyone, start immediately, don''t have any stops in the middle. Go, go, go!"


    At this time, almost no one dared to listen to him, so everyone immediately got out. And there is General Ross sitting behind the town. Soon, they entered the scheduled meeting point without any wind and no danger.


    However, as soon as they entered the supermarket, everyone immediately found a problem. That''s where there are people in this supermarket, and there is more than one person. The whole number of hundred people are crowded in this two-tiered supermarket, staring at the agents and the Avengers who rushed in with their own eyes. Especially when General Ross came in, there was a sudden burst of exclamation and screams in this group. Obviously, they are already scared birds, and there is not much reason to say.


    This situation is somewhat beyond the expectation of General Ross. He thought it was an empty place, isolated the fog, and helped to build up, and even if the monsters came in, they could fight back as soon as possible. But they never thought that there would be so many civilians here. This is not a good thing, because these people are completely cumbersome when they perform their tasks. And if you say something that is not good, if there is a fight here, then how many civilians will be killed by these civilians?


    But, in any case, he is a soldier. The soldiers must protect the people, so he can only recognize the bad situation with his nose, and then begin to reach out and prepare to put everything under control.


    "Everyone listens, we are agents of the Tianshou Bureau, and are ordered to perform tasks here. During this period, you will be protected by us for a while, we will find ways to contact the outside world and tell you to send them safely. However, Before that, I have to explain the words. This is a special season, in which case all of you will be monitored by military regulations. I will not discuss any unnecessary issues with you, you are not qualified to ask us anything. In short, it is a sentence, you must obey our arrangements. Otherwise, we will not have any guarantee for your life and death. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Military and civilian fish, this kind of thing has some unrealistic fantasies. From ancient times to the present, except for a few extreme cases, most of the facts are that the military and the civilians are two subjects that cannot be completely together. When the military performs the order, it will inevitably infringe on the interests of the people. For the sake of their own interests, the people sometimes try to find ways to add chaos to the soldiers. This kind of thing is especially evident in the country of freedom and cooking, and the United Kingdom is a typical example. It is like now.


    General Ross thought that the words he said could not be answered by these British people, and that the group could honestly accept their management by the power of their own group. But in fact it is not the case, because he just finished speaking, some people took the lead and yelled at them.


    "Get out, you are the running dogs of these governments. If not you, how could this kind of devil-like fog appear?"


    When the sentence shouted out, the first reaction of everyone, including General Ross, was "What the hell?", and then they didn''t wait for them to figure things out, or to explain things clearly, a strange The woman has already come out of the crowd.


    This is a woman who looks quite old-fashioned. His face was gloomy and blunt. At first glance, he was an old-fashioned conservative. He wore a thick long skirt, surrounded by a shawl and wrapped himself tightly. And the most important thing is that she still has a bead chain with a cross on her hand. Such a person is a troublesome religious person at first glance, and when he sees such a person, General Ross has a bad feeling in his heart.


    The facts also prove that his feelings are correct, because at this moment, the woman dressed as a religious believer is already carrying a bead chain, and the gods are walking up, gloomy face to the general of Ross. Said.


    "The running dogs of your governments, you don''t believe in God, believe in evil spirits. Now it has attracted the wrath and punishment of God. At this time, you still want to lie to us, what kind of heart you are in peace!"


    There is absolutely no reason for this to be heard by General Ross. One is that he knows what kind of guy is the most extensive belief in the world, and he is not a believer in God at all. He is a soldier, and his weapons and strength are his beliefs. So he almost immediately retorted the goddess of madness.


    "Ms., you want to know what you are talking about? Now is not the time to advertise what cult ideas!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 948： Crazy faith stupid believer

    His snoring, coupled with his huge size and some terrible appearance, naturally makes people feel pressured. This is exactly what Ross has meant. He originally wanted to use this to scare the crazy woman in front of her, and let her talk less about this kind of god-like and unrealistic thing. However, he really looked down on the woman''s courage, or he looked down on a crazy believer''s madness and stupidity.


    Because at this moment, the woman did not fear his terrible appearance at all. Instead, she stepped forward and pointed her finger at him, speaking to the group of ordinary people behind her.


    "Everyone, everyone. Look at the look of this guy and see the color that he hates. This is the color of the devil, this is the face of God''s disgust. So the first guy actually went to the Son of God in a bright and fair way. In front of the people, it is said to us that he is a government official. What does this mean? This means that our government has been controlled by the devil, which means that they have turned their backs on God. And all this is God to them. The punishment of us. All of us God''s people are all tired of being damned by these **** devils. We are suffering punishments that we should not bear because of their mistakes. Everyone is here at this time. Do we have to swallow our voices? It��s time for this, are we still letting these guys take us to the dead end, let us all be ashes by the wrath of God?��


    I have to say that although this woman is a god, there is no rationality in a discourse. The whole is a religious believer. But she is a bit talented in confusing people. Because of these words, she has completely knocked on the weaknesses of these uneasy civilians.


    You know, although the Protestant is prevalent in Britain, it is essentially one of the countries that worship God. Although it is said that because of Zhou Yi, the name of God, God, has plummeted and is increasingly not accepted by the younger generation. But the historical atmosphere and social environment of the sedimentation are there. Without a few hundred years of accumulation, the influence of God''s teaching is not so easy to subside.


    So naturally, this group of people is easily motivated by these things about the gods of God. They were completely ignorant of everything here, and suddenly a fog made their lives change dramatically. Danger, horror, and death, these things force everyone to be fearful and fearful, and completely fall into a complete confusion about the future. In this confusion, it is the religion that is most likely to trigger recognition and to pinpoint the feelings.


    The Zhou Yi **** is actually a failure, because it is clearly the only true God in the world, and the most powerful one. But in fact, he doesn''t have much to follow in this world. Although Lilith created a model of religion by himself and his own name, it was only something that was passed down between dark races. There is no complete framework system among human beings. And this makes it clear that his master is defeated. Now even the Jehovah who has no courage in the world, the religion he left has a greater influence than Zhou Yi.


    And it is precisely because of this that some of the guys who have been brainwashed since childhood have the ability to jump out and stir the rain. Just like now, because of the agitation of a Catholic mad believer, a group of people who were already uneasy immediately began to anger and daring, and evil came from the heart to the generals of Ross to approach the past.


    "Get out of here, don''t bring your disasters to us!"


    "God will punish you enough. Don''t let us in too!"


    "The **** government''s running dogs, you took the money of our taxpayers, is that so bad for us?"


    Although there are no weapons on hand, these civilian yum also have picked up hammer wrenches, shovel chainsaws and the like. A pair of people who want to use force to intimidate General Ross and let them get out of here. When he saw such a situation, General Ross suddenly sneered.


    After being a general for so many years, he encountered a lot of idiots, but like this one, he was the first to see it when he was agitated and went to death. And watching these idiots take these broken copper and iron will dare to force them up, and their own men clearly have a gun in their hands, but there are some rodents, do not dare to move. He immediately ordered the fire in his heart.


    "Everyone, arms up, prepare for the attack. Once someone dares to come in, kill them directly according to the wartime management regulations."


    Whether this order is genuine or intimidating. Everyone can''t make up their minds. But the military is, after all, obeying orders as a vocation, so even if this order sounds outrageous, the agents are still very diligent in raising their own guns and aiming at the civilians who are approaching.


    This naturally scared these civilians. They used to have a hot brain and rushed up. They did not imagine what the consequences would be. And now facing the muzzle, the confusing things in their minds immediately retired seven seven eight eight. Life is your own, not God''s. It is for God, but that is just to talk about it. Only a fool will dedicate himself to this kind of ghost, and how many of the people present are fools?


    So immediately, these guys who just yelled and killed also stopped their own steps, holding their own piles of broken iron and iron and the agents were stunned. It��s not that they don��t want to retire, but they��ve just said that, and now they��re going back, so they��re not playing their faces. People want to face the tree, and in this case, there is no step to let you go down the road, they can only maintain the status quo, and the Ross generals are deadlocked.


    This situation made General Ross a bit angry. He originally wanted to scare off these idiots who didn''t know how to be good, but they didn''t think they had such a strong nature. This made him feel that he couldn��t help but speculate. Is it because he is watching football every day, and he is not afraid of the cool means of law enforcement?


    He was not satisfied with the situation, and the mad woman who encouraged these people was not satisfied with this situation. In fact, no one knows what her motives for doing so. It is estimated that she does not know why she is doing this. But she just has such a feeling, or something that has been completely rooted in her mind on weekdays is driving her, so she has to do so.


    She wants to uphold the authority of God in her heart, and to maintain God''s authority, she must have enough prestige to let her words be valued and even driven. The current situation is obviously contrary to what she thinks. If she wants to achieve her own goals, she must reverse the situation at hand. In order to achieve this goal, she immediately rushed up and stood at the forefront of everyone, speaking to the agents with the guns.


    "What are you afraid of, what are you afraid of? Are you like this to the grace of God? With your performance, can God exempt God from your sins? Ah!"


    She was so arrogant that she was really silent on the run of ordinary people who had been smashed. But always take God out to speak, and it is impossible to live with them all the time. This is, after all, the human rights era of the twenty-first century, not the dark God-first medieval. So immediately after the people who came back to taste, people began to squat.


    "You are light, and God will not show you the bullets. This is a life-threatening thing. Who will be so stupid and not even his life!"


    "Who, who said this, stand up!"


    Obviously, it is a woman with a look of indifference. When someone breaks the belief in her heart, she is like a lion. She is full of momentum, and her behavior is filled with a kind of almost crazy emotion, which makes her feel unable to give birth to fear and avoidance. And this naturally also makes the person who has just been jealous shut his mouth, and dare not provoke such a bad luck.


    Seeing such a situation, this woman''s momentum is even higher. This time she no longer targeted the Lamb of God behind her, but began to target the devil''s minions in front of herself. In order to highlight the greatness of God and his fearlessness, it took out the cross that he carried with him, and took a step forward, approaching the place where the muzzle was only a stone''s throw away, and then yelling at everyone.


    "I am the serve of God, the apostle of the Lord. There is nothing in this world that can hurt me. You, the devil''s minions, look at the glory of God, and you will be burned to ashes. God will bless all his lambs, You absolutely can''t hurt to get us!"


    The performance of this woman can no longer be described with madness, so that many agents have some fear in the face of this unconventional guy. They are nervous, but they have not yet reached the point where they will shoot the people. In order not to cause any accidents, some of them have quietly put down their weapons.


    And this is in the eyes of some people, but it is a different meaning. Some people think that this is the guilty manifestation of those who are soldiers. Just that is a scary move. The strength of holding all the things in the hand is a bit more. Some people think that this is the mad woman who got the shelter of God and let the apostles of these devils feel the fear and dare not move. So they also moved a little.


    No matter what the situation, it was not a good situation for General Ross, so he immediately made up his mind and said to the people around him.


    "Gathering people to riot, resisting law enforcement, attacking soldiers. Is there such a crime in your fears? Not shooting me, killing this crazy woman!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 949： Cold blood, ruthless killing

    When General Ross��s order came out, not only the agents under his command, but even the companions of the Avengers felt the wrong place.


    It��s just scaring people. If it��s really shot, then the nature is different. And the most important thing is that this is not in the US, but in the UK. He, the former general of the United States, ordered a shot to kill an Englishman. If this matter is really serious, it can almost rise to the point of international disputes.


    And the most important thing is that his companions are not allowed to let him do anything wrong. Superheroes are superheroes because they can keep their bottom line. And this bottom line is the protection of innocent people. If they say that even the bottom line has begun to be lost and become the object of persecution of innocent people, then they themselves can not pass their own level.


    So immediately, there was a good old man like Dr. Benner who stood up and persuaded General Ross.


    "General Ross, it is not appropriate to do this. Our mission has nothing to do with these ordinary people. You are doing something beyond your power."


    This is a reminder and a warning. After all, General Ross was considered a sinful person before, so his move is to pay more attention to some. But for his warning, General Ross did not mean to buy it at all.


    "This is a very moment. Our mission is to save more people, not being blocked by such a stupid woman who takes a statue as a faith. We don''t have much time to waste here. You should be clear about this."


    General Ross gave a few words to let Dr. Banner be speechless. He also knows what kind of dangerous situation is in the end. Under this circumstance, General Ross��s move can not only be said to be wrong, but also can be said to be very correct. Even if he is placed in any military court to judge, he will not be charged with any crimes. However, some things are not simply clear by law.


    This is a question of life, persistence, and the values ??of life. When such problems are placed in front of many superheroes to let them choose, they will fall into a dilemma. For example, now, Dr. Banner, they are very difficult to determine, they should be on the side. Is it following the principle of justice, or is it following the justice of your heart? This is a difficult question to choose.


    However, this problem does not exist in the crazy mad believer. She looked at everything in front of her, especially the dispute between General Ross and Benner, but it immediately gave off an unpleasant laugh.


    "You ugly devils, want to cover up your embarrassment in this way? Funny, it''s ridiculous. God gave me wisdom eyes, and your poor performances can''t hide your inner uneasiness. Trembling, In the presence of the angel of God, confess your sins, in the face of the wrath of God. You will eventually become ashes, and you can only be forgiven if you repent!"


    These are ridiculous, words like the drama show are said by her righteous words. Under her performance of this kind of effort, a special agent did not know whether it was a hand shake, or really wanted to repent, actually actually threw the gun in his hand. All of this people focused on him, and even he himself felt that his behavior was a big mistake, so he didn''t dare to move there. And this is precisely the heart of the crazy woman.


    She was almost screaming, pointing her finger at the erring agent, and then, like a great general, gave orders to those behind her.


    "Look, a devil''s minion has felt fear and fear. Under the glory of God, these devil''s minions can no longer pose any threat to us. God''s Lambs, what are you waiting for? Is it necessary? When the wrath of God burns you to ashes, do you know how cherished this opportunity for atonement is to rush them and let them accept the punishment of God. This is God''s will, you must obey!"


    As she said, she took the lead and took a step forward. And as she moves like this, there is really a kind of missing guy who is clamoring to rush up and kill these agents. Seeing that the situation is going to develop in the worst direction, suddenly, a gunshot suddenly came from the crowd.


    It was only a moment that the crowd suddenly slumbered. Those people, whether they were restless, eager to move, or staring at them, were completely out of motion at this time, and all put their sights on the source of the gunshots. In fact, not only them, even the agents and the Avengers.


    All of their eyes were concentrated on Natasha''s body, as if they couldn''t believe that this glamorous woman could actually do this.


    In fact, she did, and it was very simple, without hesitation and cringe. The gun was directly on the heart of the crazy woman, and all her words, thoughts and ambitions became a smoky ending in this moment.


    For her, it is simply the disillusionment of everything. But for others, it may not be a good result. But even though that is the case, not everyone thinks so. It is like now, when the person who saw the shot was Natasha, and the person who was shot was already dead, Dr. Banner immediately sneered at her incredulously.


    "Natasha, what are you doing? Why are you killing her?"


    "Don''t kill her, she will mess up the situation here. You won''t know what the situation is outside. If there is chaos here, then maybe the monsters outside will rush in and sit. The profit of the fisherman. At that time, the dead will not be one or two. I just control the situation as much as possible within the best range. So"


    She is careless and doesn''t even say a complete story. However, her words are clear to everyone, and it is clear that they can understand how hot this woman is. Not everyone can make a decision to shoot and kill at this time. This requires not only the consciousness of murder, but also a considerable degree of courage. And just this, Natasha''s performance has already surpassed many people.


    And precisely because of this, Natasha''s behavior ushered in the criticism of Dr. Banner. He has always been unable to accept this kind of murder in order to achieve his goal, especially since this initiative has already won the partners he has agreed to do. So he is still indignant, and he is talking about Natasha.


    "Do you want to control the situation, must you kill her? If you subdue her and control her, can''t you solve the problem?"


    "I didn''t think so much, and I didn''t have the mood to think so much!"


    From the beginning of the mission, some casual Natasha replied indifferently. And this kind of cold-blooded answer is obviously more angered by such good old people as Dr. Bangna.


    "A person''s life, you actually said that you are not in the mood to think so much? Natasha Romanov, is your blood cold? You are a person, not a killing machine. So casually killing, is it for you? What are the benefits?"


    Dr. Banner��s tone was severe, and even his breathing began to intensify. This made the people around him wake up immediately, but they all knew that this guy would become a monster when he was angry. So subconscious, they are far from this dangerous guy. However, for the time being, he has not yet reached that level. Until now, he has only stayed to the point where he wants to reason. And since it can still be reasonable, it means that there is still a long way to lose reason.


    The words of Bangna attracted many people, especially the identity of some Avengers. They do not think that killing is the only way to solve the problem. Although it is feasible, it is too extreme. But this is their opinion, but it is not Natasha''s opinion. In fact, at this moment, Natasha, who has been worried about another Zhouyi, has no need to pay attention to their senseless justice.


    Who is she? A KGB spy, killing such things is simply a routine for her. And even if they join an organization like the Avengers, she will not necessarily kill fewer people. The way in which murder can solve problems is never a problem, which is always the same for her. Therefore, even if these companions want to denounce her, she still does what she wants, and does not mean to put their words on the mind. Even even refuting, they are too lazy to refute one sentence.


    This attitude can be seen by people with discerning eyes. So naturally, some people want to increase their volume immediately, making the complaint more intense. However, at this time, General Ross, as the principal, can not allow them to continue this way. The task has not been completed, what is the meaning of the nest? With such an idea, he directly separated these people and then said with a slap in the face.


    "Enough, this is the case. This is to act according to the order, there is no place to blame. Do not use your ethical standards to define a qualified soldier. The task is the task, there is nothing to say. ��


    Having said that, he waved his hand and wanted to let his men dispel the group of almost brainwashed civilians. But at this time, Natasha, who had been outside the gods, suddenly stopped his movements and warned them all.


    "Wait a minute, the situation is wrong. We are in trouble!"


    "What do you mean, what are you talking about?"


    When he heard Natasha, General Ross immediately started his spirit. He looked around and asked Natasha immediately after he found no abnormalities.


    At this time, Natasha was reaching out and said to them with a serious expression.


    "You didn''t find it? The woman is alive again!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 950： The dead Su Sheng Angel is coming

    The woman is alive again? This is a very outrageous saying.


    Because the people present can see, Natasha''s shot is completely in the center of the heart. You know, she is in the hands of the big power guns equipped with the Tian hammer, not the police gadgets. With one shot down, the entire heart will be torn into pieces by the kinetic energy of the bullet. Even if your heart is smashed, it is impossible to escape a dead child.


    And the professionals present were also able to see clearly, the woman stopped breathing on the spot, and the pupils spread. This is already a testament to death, and it is impossible to see how it can be slowed down at this time. But this is the impossible thing, but it is happening now.


    The woman��s chest, which had already been lost, suddenly began to rise and fall. It was her performance in breathing. With this performance, the body that she had been lying on the ground began to stand up a little bit. However, this is not the kind of normal person standing by the movement of the joints of the limbs, but the appearance that the body is erected straight as if it were pulled by a thread.


    It was impossible for this appearance to appear on a human being, so immediately, some people''s muzzles were aimed at her. But before they even waited for further action, the civilians around them had already rushed up and surrounded the woman who had returned from the abyss of death.


    This situation is so fierce that even with the conservation of General Ross, I can''t help but scream.


    "You idiots, what are you doing? Didn''t you see any problems? Don''t give me a hurry!"


    He thought he could drink the idiots who estimated that they didn''t know what they were doing, but he didn''t think that no one would listen to them this time. Because at this moment, from an unknown reason, these people''s thoughts are all enchanted.


    "This is the power of God. God has let his followers die and resurrect. You devils, think about hurting her again!"


    "God is revealed, God is revealed!"


    "Lord of mercy, forgive my sins, I am willing to give everything to you!"


    "God''s father bless my family and make a fortune!"


    A group of people yelled like crazy, and they almost never put the words of General Ross in their eyes. Even saying that even the muzzles stuck in front of them can''t make them shake. They called it and the momentum would be enough. Later, let alone block the muzzle. They all have the meaning of putting their faces on those agents.


    This made the agents present at the scene angry and urgent. On the one hand, because of the unreasonable troubles of these people, the feeling that the whole person is stuck is really a bit of a big loss. They can''t always give a bullet to solve the problem.


    On the other hand, it is because of the crisis of the situation. They can all see that the dead and resurrected woman is now floating from the air, very different. And this is almost a sign that the situation will become more complicated and dangerous. If you can''t press this momentum, then no one knows what will happen next. And it is very likely that everyone present will suffer.


    Even if it is not for those crazy believers, even for yourself. These agents can''t watch such a dead person continue to develop in this weird direction. However, at the moment they have no way. And in such a short period of time, this woman''s change has reached its limit.


    Her whole person was completely suspended in the air, although it was indoors, but there was a dazzling light shining from the sky on her. Her hair began to turn into a dazzling golden color, and the conservative dress on her body became a white robes. A pair of huge white wings suddenly stretched out from behind her, and a golden halo was suspended on her head, giving her a complete conclusion.


    Angel, and still an ordinary angel. Because the most basic little angels can''t have so many pairs of wings. Westerners have read the Bible, so naturally they have a similar understanding in this respect. And as the woman pronounced the mouth, this judgment was more and more confirmed.


    "I am Gabriel, my master''s sword-bearer, my majestic guardian. I am coming to the world, to clean up all sins for my Lord. Everyone, repent for your crimes, pray that you can get my Lord. Forgiveness!"


    Non-male and non-female, if the voice of Scorpio emerged from the angel''s mouth, plus her holy face and temperament from meagerness. It is really a very confusing force. And this led to a group of people who slammed down at once, almost all of them chanting in words.


    This scene makes people feel helpless, and General Ross feels even more tricky. He did not expect that at this time, there would be a ghost thing like an angel, and looking at the subordinates around him, they are clearly floating and somewhat shaken.


    "General, what should we do?"


    At this time, someone said to General Ross, obviously he hoped that he would stand up and preside over the overall situation. Whether it is offensive or surrender, there must always be someone to take the lead.


    And the meaning of General Ross is obviously not willing to surrender. First, he is a general, and there is no need to surrender to this strange thing. Second, this is also the consideration he made for his own men. You know, although the number of pedestrians is not much, there are only a few dozen people. But all of them are the elite of the Tian hammer. Since it is elite, then it must not be damaged in such a place. Because no one can say, which of them will play an important role in this mission. And if there is such a situation, then the people they can save are tens of millions. The lives and deaths of tens of millions of people are here, and naturally there is nothing bigger than it.


    However, once surrendered. Then it is all over. It is impossible for losers to have independent rights. Especially in the hands of these madmen and the angel who did not know where it came from, they would be like this. It��s very light and heavy, and General Ross��s heart is very clear. So he immediately gave orders to his agents.


    "Don''t worry about these guys, shoot. Kill this **** stuff. Our mission is important, this is the order, give it to me immediately!"


    With his command to start, these agents understood how they should act. Almost immediately, they pulled the trigger in their hands and let the bullets shoot at the angel who claimed to be Gabriel without any hesitation. In the face of such an attack, Gabriel��s face suddenly showed a disdainful smile.


    Not only is he laughing, he is laughing with the man behind him. There is no doubt that this time can appear behind him, and there is only one that exists remotely. That is the old God, God, the Lord who was beaten by Zhou Yi and did not dare to reveal.


    When the Ming Dynasty and the Ming Dynasty incarnation of the Ming Dynasty, the Lord suffered a huge loss. Not only is his god''s power able to collapse a lot, but the paradise that has been rooted in it has been broken into two halves and become the object of Lilith''s bag. It can be said that if he is not acting, he will run fast enough. Then maybe even he himself will be history.


    This is lucky because he is still alive. This is also unfortunate, because as the old God, the most widely believed **** in human beings, he is not only majestic, but also life is like a street mouse. With Zhou Yi in this world, he did not even dare to make a storm. Because he was afraid that he would be completely annihilated by this increasingly scary guy.


    However, this does not mean that there is no ambition in his heart. In fact, because the glory that I have enjoyed in the past is really too dazzling, he simply cannot abandon everything that he has in the past. Although the strong man''s broken wrist is a saying, but there is no such thing as a strong man.


    Therefore, he has been planning, secretly doing his own hands and feet, thinking that one day he will be able to re-emerge his glory in this world. This is not easy, but he has this patience and strength. In his waiting, an opportunity was finally placed in front of him.


    Zhou Yi left the world and he can feel very clearly. Because he is too jealous of the power of Zhou Yi, even if it is a change of wind and grass, he can understand it.


    In addition, the world is undergoing tremendous changes. Hefeisto��s actions in Japan can also be clearly perceived. The churches in Japan are his eyes, and he can see the tragedy of millions of people breaking into **** under the magic of Mephisto. Of course, this has nothing to do with him. It is not so much that he and Mephisto are dead, but rather a special identity partner. The devil and God, this is the inseparable part of the Bible.


    He did not stop the idea of ??Mephisto, nor did he have that ability. But through what he did, he could perceive that this is the best chance to come back. Using panic and using the ignorance of the human heart, as long as he can accumulate enough faith, he may not be able to re-create his broken power. Once the powerful power has been shaped back, then he is naturally the **** of the past, and the glory is infinite!


    I have to say that he is playing a big game in the middle of the game. With his current strength and power, every step requires careful thinking and careful preparation. Now, it is when he puts down his most important piece.


    The archangel Gabriel is the most important force in his hands. And what he intended was to rely on the power of Gabriel to re-establish his prestige and faith in this world. So at this moment, he will never allow anyone to offend him, no matter who he is! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 951： Gods Lambs Sacrifice

    The Lord, who is looking forward to the wilderness, will not care for whom you are doing, and what a great mission is shouldered. This has nothing to do with him. In fact, in his view, as long as it has nothing to do with his own interests, human beings, even if they die for millions or tens of millions, have nothing to do with it.


    Don''t be fooled by the biblical biblical stories that confuse your vision and what the Lord thinks is an amiable god. It is quite clear in the Bible that the human beings who believe in God are only the lambs that God has grazing. What is a lamb, something that is used to pluck hair and eat meat. After all, you are just a cargo in his hands, something that will eventually be consumed. And this still believes in his end, if not, then for him, you can almost say nothing.


    This group of General Ross is such a status for the Lord. He used to be God, and even the kings of the world would not be in the heart, let alone a general in modern society. So under his command, Gabriel immediately sneered and extended a hand, from which he clarified a sword composed entirely of white flames, letting the flame on the sword swallow up the flying bullets, A group of people pointing to Ross��s sneer.


    "A group of sinners who do not know repentance actually dare to use force against the angels of the Lord. Your sins will not be forgiven after all, and the wrath of God will completely burn you to ashes!"


    When he said this, he made a look like a sword. With his movements, the sword of the flame sword in his hand suddenly became a spurt of light and flames, and a group of people marched toward Ross.


    It can be seen from his movements and demeanor that he is very confident in his own punishment. In the world thousands of years ago, he used this trick to directly destroy hundreds of elite troops. Therefore, in his opinion, as long as he is so swaying, there are absolutely no reasons for the soldiers of these districts to have dozens of people to survive.


    I have to say that he thinks very well, but he just thinks about it. Because the real facts are far different from what he envisioned. The biggest difference is that there is a superhero in this group. Even no one else needs to be shot, just the big red head of General Ross, and the attack of Gabriel has completely lost its effect.


    Gabriel is the angel of the sacred horn of the Bible mythology. He is one of the most respected celestial angels in the kingdom of heaven. Compared with the status of Michael, it does not matter. At the same time, he is also the **** of fire, the guardian of the Lord who is in charge of the flame power. So naturally, his attack is to rely on the flame to show the power.


    In his vision, his own blow should be able to directly burn these sinners who ignore God. Even if there is a block of red giants, there will be no other results. But he overestimated himself and underestimated General Ross. Because his flames whip, it didn''t play any role at all.


    The flame swayed as expected and was then resisted by General Ross with a thick, thick chest. The white blazing flame burned, seemingly inexhaustible power, so that General Ross couldn��t help but make a molar and low-pitched sound, but with General Ross��s slap on the flames with his hands, the flame was completely unconceived. Following.


    It seems to be fierce, it can''t resist the brute force interference, and the little damage it causes is not as fast as the speed of the self-repair of General Ross himself. So this allowed General Ross to immediately make a sneer, and cast a provocative look at Gabriel above him.


    "This is the so-called angel, the so-called deputy of God. But that''s it. What is the skill, even if it comes out. Wait a minute, I will make you like a doll!"


    "Hurricane!"


    Whether it is the situation at hand or the words of General Ross, Gabriel has a feeling that his face cannot be hanged. When she snorted, she again gathered a flame in her hand. But this time, General Ross could not have the meaning of passive beating. He also followed a scream, and then the whole person rushed toward the angel in midair.


    This is in a supermarket, although the space is not small. But for a guy who can fly, it''s also a cage-like restriction. Gabriel did not even think from the beginning that General Ross would dare to attack her as an angel with the mortal body. This misstep immediately caused him to fall into the unpredictable passive.


    The Gabriel movement, which came as a medium with a mortal body, was not as fast as anyone thought, and it was because of this that he immediately took a full-bodied general with a cannonball and then slammed into it. On the second floor of the mall, on a platform.


    Something like reinforced concrete can''t stop the infinite brute force of General Ross. Under his impact, the entire platform was collapsed, and in a flash, a huge loophole was created. In this, even an angel can only be restrained, and his huge body has been falling.


    So the two people fell back from the second floor to the ground floor of the first floor, and the huge weight directly pulled the ground out of a huge pothole. In this pothole, Gabriel immediately began to counterattack. Although he does not have pain, but in any case he is also an angel on the top, with his own status and face. In the face of so many people, General Ross was so unbearable, he was naturally angry and angry to set up General Ross.


    However, the effect is still not obvious. Although she is already a sword of fire, she has smashed the battle with the devil in the past. However, these swords have no effect on the powerful giant body of General Ross.


    The flame burned and chopped, and at most, it revealed some scars that saw bones. But in a blink of an eye, these scars healed under the self-healing power of General Ross himself. He attacked at a faster rate, and the power of the attack was even greater. As long as he could not kill General Ross here, he could not have enough influence on him. On the contrary, General Ross''s fist full of great strength is enough to make him feel tremendous pressure and threat.


    Every time you punch, Gabriel can feel the feeling that his body is coming to be beaten into a powder. Although he can reshape this body with divine power, this consumption is too frequent after all. When he arrived frequently, he had some troubles. Moreover, in this gradual contest, he also has a similar feeling, that is, the power of this monster, I am afraid that he may not really be an adversary.


    When did humans have such a terrible monster? Gabriel��s heart began to tremble, but when he thought of his purpose, he could only bite his teeth and stalemate.


    The interests of God are their interests. If the Lord can only be such a half-dead, then these angels, as their creations, will not be too good to end. In fact, it is not only the Lord who is missing his former glory, but also the angels. This unbearable life is really not what they want. For a better future, they naturally have a plan to fight hard. At the moment, General Ross has become the biggest stumbling block in front of him.


    For the purpose of planning, for the purpose. Gabriel has already made the biggest determination. What this sacrifice is to sacrifice is everything about his medium.


    Angels come, for some people may be the glory of God. But if you really want to analyze it carefully, you will find that this is not a good thing, especially for those who are used as media. Because this is not their strength after all, but the angels who are on them, through the things that their bodies show. This is an overdraft and squeeze on their bodies, not only vitality, but also the consumption of the soul.


    For now, Gabriel��s strength through this medium is only 50% of its own. Because he wants to maintain his existence in this medium. Once the output is too large, it is easy to ruin the medium. It is not easy to find a presence that can act as a medium. This era is not the Middle Ages in which the gods ruled the mind. It is impossible for a mad believer to become an unrestrained consumable. However, the sacrifice must be sacrificed. For the glory of God, it is already ready to come to them as a victim.


    Gabriel, who made up his mind, began to lift his power indefinitely, and this was manifested outside. His whole body was covered in a dazzling flame. This made General Ross��s big hand, and it would inevitably feel a bit of fire. So naturally, his movements are more rude and violent.


    No longer use a fist, because using only a fist can no longer satisfy the violent feelings in his heart. So General Ross had already clenched Gabriel''s legs hard at the moment, and liked him like a sandbag, desperately fell on the ground. Next time, like piling, the unskilled ground that was destroyed by them suddenly became more and more broken. This action seems to have some great momentum, but a closer look reveals that the use of this is actually just superficial.


    The flame of Gabriel��s body has almost wrapped up his entire body. This flame not only allowed General Ross to hold the burnt flesh of his big legs, but even the ground was burned into a glazed look. Every time the beating seems to have been beaten to the real thing, in fact, there is no waiting for the power to spread to Gabriel. These flames have already shared the damage caused by this brute force.


    This result did not satisfy General Ross, so he immediately forced Gabriel into the ground, and then stretched out his hand, and stretched out to the seemingly dazzling wings behind him. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 952： Shenwei is hard to escape

    The angel''s wings are a symbol of their strength and status, just as Michael used to face Zhou Yi. He was also dragged down by Zhou Yi, thus losing his strength and eventually falling into a wedding dress for others. The point.


    The same is true today. If General Ross can also tear Gabriel''s wings, then he can naturally win against Gabriel. However, this is only a hypothesis, but it is actually impossible to implement it. Because the life of an angel is strictly an energy body. Their wings are also made entirely of energy. Zhou Yi can tear off the wings of these angels because he has a superior power. And there is only one brute force General Ross. Obviously there is no such ability.


    Although he caught the wings of Gabriel, he could not tear it off with violence. Because this wing is illusory, there is no qualitative at all. This also makes him empty and has no power at all, but it is very wrong. And just as he sighed and sighed with the ghost wings. Gabriel was suddenly born with a strange shape.


    The flame of his body suddenly rose, burning her clothes and burning the appearance of her whole person. Just like a reincarnation, a very different existence emerged from the body that was originally a madman. And this is the deity of Gabriel.


    At this moment, he has completely sacrificed all that belongs to that mad believer, and this makes his deity appear on the world for a short time. This means that he can exert his full strength and thoroughly demonstrate the style of the guardian of heaven.


    In this case, the first thing that bears the brunt is the general of Ross, who is fighting against him. Gabriel, who is able to play his own strength 100%, is not comparable to the previous situation. I saw his wings tremble, and suddenly he made a force, that is, the entire earthquake of Ross, who was pulling his wings, flew out.


    The powerful power of the gods was like a bomb, and every inch of the body in Ross was stirred up, causing him to open his mouth and make a burst of painful screams. And just as he barked because of this pain, Gabriel had already broken free from the ground, and then raised his hand was a punch on General Ross��s chin, flying his huge body all over the place. Come out.


    Gabriel is an angel who used to hold a sword to imprison an ancient snake. As a god, his physical strength is also extremely powerful. It may not have been revealed just now, but now, this point is completely revealed.


    Under such a heavy blow, General Ross directly smashed the ceiling of the mall, and the whole person flew out of the mall. However, this did not make Gabriel satisfied. He immediately chased him up and took advantage of General Ross''s inability to borrow power in the air. He attacked him fiercely.


    The six wings flew, and the speed of Gabriel was almost a striking streamer in the fog. In the face of such power, General Ross completely lost the ability to parry. He can only be beaten passively, holding his own thick and thick body.


    However, it has not been acceptable for him to be beaten all the time. Therefore, with an opportunity, he immediately put out his fist and smashed the vague light and shadow in front of him.


    However, this punch did not reach the target he wanted to hit. Instead, he was suddenly slammed from the top. This made him unable to bow his body, and taking advantage of this opportunity, Gabriel had already hugged his arm and threw him back like a discus.


    The tremendous power made General Ross''s body almost a red phantom. And his huge body and weight make this kind of throw full of terrible destructive power. In the absence of special attention from Gabriel, General Ross��s body collapsed directly on the second floor of the entire supermarket. The diffuse smoke and masonry not only brought to everyone who was in it. The direct damage is a huge impact on everyone''s heart.


    Of course, the agents of the Tian hammer bureau are afraid. They did not think that General Ross, like the **** of war, would be so vulnerable in front of this angel. This made them immediately think of the education about God that they had received since childhood. Let them remember that angels are invincible fears.


    They think so. Others are a completely different idea.


    The believers who were already crazy were cheering loudly at this time. Although due to the location, many of them were smashed by the flying bricks. But this does not hinder their fanatic worship and faith.


    They shouted and fell to the ground, worshipping in the direction of Gabriel, and chanting the chapters in the Bible in a loud voice. The fanatical look made people look forward to it. Living with a feeling of fear. It is estimated that this time, Gabriel is to let them die, they will not have any objections.


    This situation makes Gabriel naturally very satisfied, he enjoys this feeling of being worshipped, and regards this as a matter of reason. However, he did not forget his important tasks at this time. General Ross has not been completely defeated by him, so naturally, he will give him his last blow.


    The white flame began to gather in his hand, and the blazing fire slowly became a look of a spear that people could not dare to look at. Holding the spear in his hand, Gabriel��s sharp eyes were directly locked on General Ross��s body, and then the next moment, this seemingly eye-catching, actually very dangerous spear was directly projected by him. .


    The flames crossed the sky, flying like a meteor. For such a blow, Gabriel has absolute confidence. He believes that he can run through the boss of General Ross, who believes that his paradise can burn this red giant.


    He did think so, but the reality is another look.


    The spear of the flame was indeed flying to the position of General Ross, and if he was hit by him, then General Ross could indeed fall to the end with him. But at this time, a group of blue light appeared in front of General Ross, and then directly controlled the spear composed of the holy fire.


    The sudden blue light and shadow of the group completely exceeded Gabriel''s expectations, and when he saw the light and shadow itself, he immediately made an exclamation.


    "The Spirit of Vengeance? How is this possible, is this thing in the hands of Mephisto?"


    Gabriel, who was very clear about the transactions between Jehovah and Mephisto in ancient times, immediately recognized the existence in front of him, and as he said, the small power of the power of the vengeance of Zatanos was officially presented here. spider.


    At this moment, the little spider has completely changed into another appearance. The blazing blue flame wrapped his body, making him look full of a strange and powerful atmosphere. At the same time, his head has become a burning gimmick, which makes it impossible for anyone to recognize his true identity from his appearance. However, the spider logo on his chest is still so conspicuous. Although the tight-fitting robes on his body have turned blue-black because of the hellfire that burns on his body, other people can still guess his true identity through this shape and the logo above.


    Such an identity can be so much more shocking than the arrival of the angels before, so that there is always a screaming scream of the avengers who have not been able to intervene.


    "Peter, is that you? How did you become this look?"


    "There is no time to explain, you can go with me quickly, and it will be too late to leave!"


    The little spider who changed into the body of the evil spirits picked up General Ross and rushed to them in a few steps, and ordered them loudly to them. For his statement, everyone is a confused feeling.


    "Why are we going? The beast? Rogan? Are you not chasing the attackers outside? Why are you only one now, and what are you doing now?"


    Banner also wants to chat endlessly, but it is already a beast that has not been known when it is rushing into the shoulder, and then directly to the outside to run. This sudden situation has shocked many people. Looking at their appearance, the little spider immediately snarled and snarled.


    "Come on, go, don''t hesitate. If you hesitate, you can''t go."


    His voice was eager and his fire was burning. One can see at a glance how nervous and fearful he is at the moment. Looking at his performance, Natasha immediately screamed at the agents and then took the lead in the direction of the beast.


    With people taking the lead, others don��t understand what is going on. But naturally follow the action. And looking at these people one by one to leave here, the heavens Gabriel is somewhat reluctant.


    Although he is very jealous of the existence of Zatanos, this does not mean that he will be afraid of him. After all, this is not the big lord of the past. After being enslaved by Mephisto for so many years, he can have some strength. With this in mind, he immediately raised his hand and re-created a spear with a glare in his hand.


    "Want to go, not so easy!"


    He screamed, and he almost immediately wanted to project the spear in his hand. But he did not do this. Not because you don''t want to, but because you can''t. Because at this time, his perception has been keenly felt a terrible existence. And this existence is in the fog behind him.


    That is the body that lingers in the sky, like a dragon like a snake, majestic. The huge body is almost full of the sky, and the reddish color is unusually conspicuous even in the fog. It has light on its head, and it is confusing and fascinating. But the degree of dazzlingness is not at all in the sun in space. It is even said that in this night of dense fog without the sun, this light is the sun.


    What is this, Gabriel does not know. All he knows is that his body is no longer able to move. (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 953： Ridiculously ending up

    Gabriel��s brilliance was finally ended in a bleak way.


    This is what I have been watching from the last Natasha. She saw an indescribable huge presence quietly plucking a head out of the clouds. The horror and majesty of the momentum made Gabriel simply become a ridiculous trepidation in front of it.


    And when the existence of Gabriel was swallowed in the mouth in a way that was simply impossible to connect, the sacredness and majesty that Gabriel had previously created was immediately turned into A big joke, people can''t help but feel a sense of absurdity in their hearts.


    Of course, this is the feeling of Natasha. Not those who are fanatical believers. When they saw that the angel they admired was eaten directly by a huge monster that showed their head. What they face is undoubtedly the despair and madness of the collapse of faith.


    Such a group of people crying and laughing, who have almost lost their senses, cannot be saved. Looking at their absurd performance, Natasha resolutely turned around and never looked at them even more.


    She is very clear that these people are now impossible to be saved by themselves. If you do this kind of thing yourself, then the most likely thing to happen is that you are dragged into the abyss of death by these people. She did not have this plan and she did not have this idea. So she chose to give up, and at the fastest speed, caught up with the previous troops who left earlier.


    At this time, under the leadership of Little Spider, the group had already evacuated to an underground parking lot. In such an environment, everyone has held their breath, as if they were afraid that this would disturb the huge existence in the sky. Everyone raised his head at this time, listening to the sound in the sky with his ears on his side. And this is not ineffective, because the huge presence in the sky does make a shocking sound when you exercise.


    The bang is like a thunder, and the boring is like a mountain moving in the sky. When this weird, lethal heart sounds a little bit far away, everyone who is here is taking a long breath. At this time, General Ross, who had already passed away, immediately asked the little spider who was holding himself.


    "What the **** is that, why is there such a thing? Are you not going to hunt down the attackers? Why do you attract such a guy?"


    "I don''t know." Shaking his head, the little spider began to briefly explain what he knew. "We are chasing a huge snake. Following its smell, we chased a river. After spending a lot of time killing the snake, I don''t know why, this huge monster is eyeing. We have been chasing us to this place. If it wasn''t for the wings that attracted its attention, I am afraid we will be finished now."


    Speaking of this, the little spider''s face showed a color of heart. The other two guys showed the same expression and nodded. It��s not just them, everyone knows that the kind of people who are horrible are such an idea. And some of them even started to mutter.


    "What the **** is that? Ancient snake?"


    "That is the dragon, the dragon of the east. I see very clearly that such appearance and power are indeed the objects that people around there worship."


    Natasha, who finally walked in, said this. Looking at her, Dr. Banner asked immediately.


    "Why are you alone, the civilians? Why didn''t they come with you?"


    "They won''t come over!" Even if they didn''t want to cover up, Natasha replied to him in the most direct way. "Gabriel was eaten by the dragon. Do you think that they will have the most basic reason to see this scene?"


    "So you gave up on them?"


    Dr. Banner showed an incredible appearance. Obviously, he could not accept Natasha''s move. For his complaint, Natasha just picked a eye, and then said very calmly.


    "I can''t help them. In fact, in this case, no one can help them. And, since they like to believe in God, then let God find a way for them to live. Anyway, I don''t have this ability. ""


    "you"


    Conflicts and contradictions are about to erupt, and General Ross immediately yelled and stopped the two guys who had their own opinions.


    "Enough, now is not the time to tell you this. We have no time to discuss who is right and who is wrong. Don''t forget our mission!"


    task? I remembered the tasks they were carrying, and each person��s face showed an expression that was not optimistic. Even the shadows of the missions have not been touched, and they have encountered such things, which makes it impossible for them to easily get up. With such an emotion, the little spider couldn''t help but ask.


    "What should we do? I mean this task. Now even if we want to thank you for not knowing everything, we have encountered so many terrible existences. If we continue, what will we do? We really have the ability to change this. Everything?"


    The answer to all that he asked was very obvious. However, no one is willing to say this answer. They can only now look at General Ross, the nominal commander of this operation, hoping to get any useful way from his mouth. Although, even they themselves have little hope for this.


    General Ross is indeed in a dilemma. He also recognizes the complexity and horror of today''s situation. This is not a problem that their ability can solve. Although very reluctant to admit, but in this sudden change in strength, they do not have the ability to achieve their own initial operational goals.


    Not to mention saving everyone in this country, even if they can safely leave here, I am afraid it will be a problem. But General Ross was a soldier after all. The task was the most important for him, so he bit his teeth and ordered it to the people around him.


    "Retire, we are ready to go. Go to London!"


    ��Where to go? What are we capable of doing?��


    At this time, not everyone is willing to believe him unconditionally. Like the eagle eye, he snorted and questioned him, and when he questioned him, the mutants stood silently behind him and showed him an invisible support.


    Obviously, they do not agree with this move by General Ross. Because this move is no different for them. And for the sacrifice of a task that does not see the prospect at all, this is really not something they can accept.


    General Ross understood their thoughts, although he had the ability to force them to do what they wanted, but he knew that it was not the most appropriate solution. This will only make their group of people who are scared and feared in the next shock to increase the risk of falling apart. In such an environment, once they split because of internal contradictions, the final result must be that each of them must remain in the land forever.


    Although he is very confident about his strength, General Ross has no blind optimism at all. Through everything that happened before, he is already very clear, and the power he has here is probably not what it is. Naturally, leaving the group, each of them will not be in control of their own lives.


    He must not only consider his own safety, but also consider these young people around him. This kind of unnecessary sacrifice is really not the end of this group of good boys. So he stretched out his hand and pressed the eagle eye to say what he wanted to say, and at the same time spoke his own plan.


    "Listen to me first! We went to London and occupied a huge ferry. Then we tried to evacuate some innocent people as much as possible. After eight hours and eight hours, we evacuated from the UK by ferry. The mission reached this point. We all know that it is impossible to achieve the stated goals at the beginning. But it is obviously impossible to leave. You should not want to go to the military court. And if you do nothing, I am afraid that it is not something you can accept. So I think, do our best to do something. At least for others, for ourselves, it is a kind of account. How, your opinion?"


    General Ross made a pertinent suggestion. For this suggestion, everyone present was whispering. Both the agents and the Avengers seem to be able to accept his approach. So soon, almost everyone expressed the meaning of approval. There is only one exception to this.


    "I object! What is your meaning? Only save a small number of people, then watch the remaining tens of millions of people die like this? Is this your choice?"


    Dr. Banner asked angrily. Obviously, such a statement is already beyond the limits he can accept.


    In the face of such a contractor, General Ross did not counter-normally rebut the tit-for-tat with him, but said bitterly to him.


    "You should know that our ability is no longer a big deal here. The situation here is beyond our imagination and response, we can only do what we can. Banner, this time you Can''t be tempted!"


    "This is not a matter of anger, this is a matter of human life!" A general opened the front of Ross, Banna walked out to the outside. "Since you think so, then I will go by myself. I want to save those innocent people. At the very least, I can''t look at them and watch them die so unclearly!"


    "So have you ever thought about Betty''s feelings? You may die because of this!"


    General Ross took out an excuse he was least willing to use and wanted to shout it down. However, Banner was only a physical meal, and then continued to move forward without hesitation.


    "Betty will understand me. Rose, if I am dead. Tell Betty, let her live well!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 954： Akarim future key

    The human advance force has fallen into a split situation when nothing has been done yet. Bruce Banner chose to leave because of the differences in ideas. And the little spider with the same idea, he also embarked on the same path as him after hesitating and repenting.


    Almost the most powerful two people left this already weak team, making the challenges they face more rigorous. Of course, for all of them, it doesn''t really matter much.


    Whether it''s for those who have joined forces, or for Smith. Zhou, who has arranged all of them, they are just insignificant little roles. No matter what kind of actions they make, there can be no change to the plans of these people.


    However, watching all the things that I arranged suddenly broke into such a small group of characters, which brought more or less interesting taste to Smith. So much now, he asked Aleksia near him.


    "The idiots of the Avengers seem to have come here too. How much do you think they have a chance to live alive?"


    "If they are lucky enough and smart enough, I think they can get around 50% of the time to go out. If they meet the monsters outside, I am afraid they will only have a chance to survive at most 20%."


    As a person around Smith Zhou, Alexia clearly has a clear and intuitive understanding of the interior of the entire Avengers. She would say that it is a tangible probabilistic data that combines all of their previous performances. Maybe other people may need to use the machine to get a rough answer. However, for a woman who has been specially developed by bio-cultivation technology, she has already received several doctoral degrees at the age of twelve. This is just a small problem of mental arithmetic.


    For her answer, Smith. Zhou just smiled and could not reply.


    "Maybe, their luck has always been good. But now, their fate should be more considering other people''s opinions, especially my opinion."


    "Do you want to deal with them personally?" A look at the man who was pushed by himself, sitting in a wheelchair, Alexia couldn''t help but ask her question. "IMHO, sir. Your physical condition is already very reluctant. Maybe you may have power that I don''t know, and this power is stronger than I thought. But your body may not allow you." Make such a special thing."


    "I know, so I brought you here! You don''t always want to know what is my layout? The answer is all in this place."


    With a slight smile, Smith. Zhou pointed to his right side. And in the direction of his hand, Alexia can clearly see that the dense fog is rapidly dissipating, and from the dense fog, an old building appears little by little.


    From the outside, this place seems to have almost no difference with any old-fashioned English manor. There is no bizarre performance in this place except for the Akalim Psychiatric Hospital. At the very least, Alexia did not see anything worthy of doubt from here. So she asked directly to Smith. Zhou.


    ��Where is this? Why are you bringing me here?��


    "This is a blind man. It is my biggest card. It is also the key that I have to change the future. As for why I brought you here, because I need you to witness how a future belongs to man is in my Born on the hand. How are you, are you willing?"


    Smith. Zhou smiled and extended a hand to Alexia, and for this, Alexia immediately responded with a big smile, then pulled him to help him stand up and face him in the most sincere tone. Said.


    "This is my pleasure, sir. I will always be with you."


    "Very good!" Satisfied with a nod, and Smith. Zhou took Alexa with some embarrassing steps and walked toward the interior of the psychiatric hospital. "Then I will take you to see it, the beginning and the end of all this."


    For the action of Smith. Zhou, Alexia is happy to see. However, when she stepped deep into the old manor with Smith. Zhou, she suddenly discovered that everything in it was not as magical as she thought.


    Everything is plain and regular. There is neither the scene of her imagination that is full of unpredictable mysterious power, nor the lack of a bit of high-tech hidden under the plain appearance. Everything looks like a normal psychiatric sanatorium. Except for the empty space here.


    There is no one in a large sanatorium. Alexia didn''t know that this was because the people working in it started to avoid because of the thick fog outside. Still because of Smith. There was no manned place here since Monday. In short, everything here makes her curious and has no small doubts. Of course, as a smart woman, she is very clear about one thing, that is, the things inside are secret. If she should know, then Smith. Zhou will naturally tell her the answer. And if he doesn''t need to know, then asking is useless.


    This is the performance of a smart woman, and it is because of this cleverness that Smith. Zhou will appreciate this woman exceptionally. At this level, he does not deplore some necessary explanations. So as he walked, he said to her.


    "What you see is the real situation here. This mental sanatorium was acquired by me decades ago. It is a psychiatric sanatorium on the surface, but it is actually a spiritual sanatorium. But the business here is not Too good, all the people have been retired. Of course, just like what you think, these are the hands and feet that I do. And the reason I want to do this is because I need to use this place to store an absolute There is no existence that is noticed by others."


    Walked through the flower garden, entered the living room, and then shuttled through the long corridor. Smith. Zhou took Aleksia to the front of a locked door.


    There is a heavy lock on the door, and the lock surface is full of dust. Obviously, no one has come here to visit for a long time. What surprised Aleksia was that she found that there was an unusually pronounced breathing sound behind the door that was locked. One breath and one breath, the relaxation is powerful. It shows that the person inside is extremely strong and vital. And this is what makes her feel strange.


    She will not be wrong, because she is not an ordinary person. In terms of five senses, she is definitely a superhuman level. So this is absolutely no problem. And she is not mistaken. The thick door lock that has been rusted, and the dust that is almost half an inch in front of the door, indicates that there has been no one at least for more than a decade. In a place where no one has been interested for more than a decade, there is still one person who can live healthy, which is obviously somewhat unreasonable. But looking at the man around him, Alexia immediately relieved.


    For her, the man around her is not only the most special existence in her heart, but also a man with great wisdom and strength. Since this is his arrangement, then no matter what the situation should be reasonable. There is no need to doubt anything. Even if she doubts, then it is not something that should be done.


    Watching Alexia open his mouth and close it again. Smith. Zhou did not explain anything to her immediately. Instead, he pointed to the big lock in front of him and said to her.


    "How can I help you? I have no way to find out the key to a lock that was casually taken more than a decade ago. And even if it is found out, I am afraid I can''t use it."


    Rusting into such a lock must be open and there is no key. But this is not a problem for Alexia. Although she looks very slender, when she reaches out, it is like pinching a piece of plasticine to pinch the entire metal into a smash. You will understand what kind of power is in such a slender body.


    There is no doubt that this is a fearsome existence. But for Smith. Zhou, as long as it is useful.


    Without the restraint of the lock, the heavy door was pushed directly. Perhaps it was the reason why no one had patronized for too long. This action immediately caused the dust in the entire room to spread out.


    There was a sultry smell in the room, which made the two people who came in had to hold their nose and mouth. However, they did not complain about it, because at this moment their eyes were all attracted by the existence of the present.


    It was an adult male sitting on the ground. Even if the majestic body is covered in a large sick suit, it can still see the hard state, like the carving of marble. The blond hair was covered on the shoulders, although there was no care, but it also seemed to have the same majesty as a lion. And his face is also a very distinctive look. Although there is no such fascinating temperament, the sharp curves make him full of a tough temperament.


    There was no other presence in the room, which made Alexia immediately realize that this is the card that Smith. Zhou said. But looking at this man''s arrogant, there is almost no wisdom in his eyes, and Alexia is really unbelievable. Such a guy will have the ability to change the future of mankind, as Smith Zhou said.


    What kind of existence is this, her heart can not help but produce such curiosity. Seems to understand the doubts in her heart, Smith. Zhou immediately broke her support, went forward, touched the man''s head like a pet, and then smiled and said to her.


    "This is what I said, the key to the future. Right, he has a name, called Robert Bob Reynolds." (To be continued~^~)

 Chapter 955： Million sun in the cage

    Robert Bob Reynolds. Such a name is too strange for Alexia, or she is convinced that she has never heard of this name. And she can say with certainty that it��s not just her, the vast majority of people in the world probably won��t know such a guy.


    He is neither a star nor a superhero who shows his identity. It is normal to not know him. It is strange to know him. Of course, what surprised her most was why Smith. Zhou used this way to introduce such a little-known thing.


    It is natural for Smith. Zhou to introduce such a guy with his reasons, and the reason is to start with this name.


    "Robert is an addict! A very serious addict. It can be said that this guy can do anything to get that thing."


    When I heard this, even if Alexa��s trust in Smith Zhou had some intentions to shake it. Because of the lion-like appearance of this guy named Robert, he really is not like an addict.


    If it is human, it is impossible to grow so strong that it is so strong. Drug addiction will kill people''s will and erode people''s bodies. It is almost impossible for anyone to maintain their own health in the case of drug addiction. Their bodies will only constantly become weak and skinny. Finally until death.


    So, if this guy is really an addict, then he will only be a superhuman being. But this does not make sense, because once the physical quality reaches the level of Superman, then it is absolutely impossible to distort the will of the drug. Any drug can''t work for this kind of person, and even the most basic hallucinatory ability may be lost.


    This Yan Yan must have problems. And to explain this problem, I am afraid that only Smith. Zhou himself. Perhaps it is after thinking of today, the story about this person has no meaning anymore. Perhaps it is considering that there is still ample time for storytelling. Smith. Sitting in the middle of the week, he put on a story to tell.


    "This story is about 20 years ago. At that time, I was still trying to clean up my own power. And by any possible way, to improve my overall strength. Then, a ridiculous Things have happened."


    "That was a talented scientist who developed a potion that he couldn''t even understand. According to his own research, he suspected that the potion might cause unpredictable changes in the organism, linked to a Unknown space. This is a very special invention. I even suspect that the creator has not figured out the principle. And if I follow my assumptions, then obviously this potion may be the only one in the world. I sent a handful of it to get it. But I didn''t think that I actually had a day of being cut off."


    Having said that, Smith. Zhou took a picture of Robert''s head around him. It is so clear that Aleksiah has indicated who the person who intercepted him is.


    "It''s such a confused guy, and I don''t know what kind of luck it is. I actually touched my teacher''s lab because of the drug addiction, and then I used a speed faster than my men." Take the bottle of potion. Or, this daring guy actually drunk the bottle of potion directly."


    ��No one can imagine what the consequences would be. Whether it��s the lucky one, the professor who developed the gadget, or the guy who sneaked on it. I can��t imagine what it would be like. Whether it is good or bad, is a change in biological form, or an ideological change, which we can''t guess. Do you know what the result of this guy drinking the potion is?"


    Alexia shook his head directly on such a problem. Under this premise of being full of variables, even her super-existing IQ is hard to get a concrete result. In this regard, Smith. Zhou immediately opened his mouth and laughed loudly.


    "That''s a result you absolutely can''t imagine. Just because you drank this bottle of potion that could never be predicted, this guy became a superhuman being. You know why I have a little power for my son. Not surprised either? Not only because his power is what I brought to him, but also because I have already seen such power."


    "You mean?" Hearing this statement from Smith Zhou, Alexia immediately raised his mouth and revealed an incredible expression. And this expression is obviously what Smith. Zhou wants to see.


    "Yes, that''s what you think. This guy, he is the first time I saw the power of that. Just because of the bottle of potion, he has the power of a million suns exploding at the same time. Does it sound incredible, does it feel that fate is making a huge joke with you!"


    Even with a certain psychological preparation, but when he heard this statement from Smith Zhou, Alexia could not help but secretly. But she is sensible, because the guy who claims to have millions of strength is in front of himself like a harmless lamb. Nothing shows his own power. This makes her not worry at all, and she doesn''t have to worry. Naturally, in this case, she has room for thinking. As soon as she thought, she immediately found some logically unreasonable places.


    "I don''t quite understand. If he really has the same horrible power as you said, why is he here? I mean, comparing with our strength, you don''t seem to have that possibility at all. He has been imprisoned here for so many years in this way. It seems that it is not reasonable!"


    "You are right, it is not reasonable!" Nodded, Smith. Zhou gave a positive attitude to this question of Alexia. But soon, he pulled his mouth and revealed a smile that couldn''t tell what it meant. "But sometimes, the common sense is that it doesn''t work. Just like in Robert, you can never guess if such a guy will make a foolish decision."


    "He made a very stupid decision?" Alexa heard the words, and after thinking about it, some of them were dumb and asked. With her wisdom, she can clearly distinguish the meaning of Smith. It must have been a huge mistake made by this guy before he fell into his hands. However, she couldn''t think of it. What kind of mistake would it be, it would make a person with such power become such a poor appearance. Almost all of my personality has been lost, which is simply an incredible thing.


    "Yes, very wrong decision."


    Grabbing Robert''s hair around him and smashing him into front of himself like a doll. Then he looked at his ignorant eyes, even the most basic wisdom and radiance. Smith. Zhou immediately smiled awkwardly.


    "In the end, this guy is also a pretty heroic character. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have that life."


    "Power and mentality, this is a very interesting dialectical topic. Some people are kind and have a strong will. So when you suddenly get a power beyond imagination, you can stabilize your mind. But such people are after all A few, most people will lose their nature at this time."


    "It''s like a wanderer who suddenly won the first prize of the Powerball and jumped into a rich man who is over 100 million. Do you think he will live a poor life with a carefree happy life? Enjoy the extravagant wealth of the big hand and the feet?"


    "In theory, the latter occupies the majority. The tramp does not know how to plan, they will only spend a lot of money to enjoy what they can only enjoy in their dreams."


    Alexia replied and looked at Robert, who was holding on to Smith. She has already guessed something.


    "You mean that this guy has begun to inflate after getting such a powerful force? Want to make a slap in the face? But it doesn''t seem to explain why he will fall into such a situation. After all, the mind and strength should be calculated separately. Something. Even if he has a nouveau riche mentality, it will not have any effect on his strength."


    "You are right, but this guy is wrong. He has not completely turned to the side. The weak will is not his fault, and the desire to breed is not his fault. His mistake is wrong." Since I have the strength, I dare not let go of myself completely. I want to use power to conquer everything, but I am self-restraint because of jealousy. This is the most typical struggle of a small person. His struggle is particularly fierce. So that there are two personalities in his body."


    "A hero''s personality, and a demon-like personality. These two personalities are constantly rolling, fighting, you die, until I give me a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    "opportunity?"


    "Yes, chance. This sad guy wants to let his dark personality that he fears completely disappear from the world. But he did not dare to commit suicide, but he chose a very stupid way. That is he actually I want to use my own power to forcibly cleanse the memory of the whole world. It is impossible for those who know him who don''t know him to have any impression of him."


    Unlocking the hand that grabbed Robert''s hair and pointing to himself, Smith. Zhou replied.


    "He is too small to look at the human beings in this world. Although he is really powerful, it does not mean that his mind is as strong. At least for me, his mind is not like his power. Unbreakable, especially when he opens his mind to himself." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 956： Special cost unknown plan

    When it comes to surrendering to the wonderful moment of a man who has a million suns and a simultaneous power, Smith��s face suddenly becomes a sensation.


    "Twenty years ago, although the world was far from being as dangerous as it is now, it was a terrible and incalculable powerful guy everywhere. But at that time, the world was definitely not like what Poor Robert imagined. It is possible for him to misbehave for everyone''s spiritual world. At the very least, it is absolutely impossible for two people to let him do this."


    Having said that, Smith. erected **** and slowly twisted one of them.


    "One of them is Professor Charles. This mutant who claims to have the strongest mental power is indeed a well-deserved giant in the heart. Robert wants to change his memory with his own power, it is simply to hit the stone with an egg. But, have to say his Luck is really good. At that time, Professor Charles was experiencing the darkest moment in his life. From a normal person to a disability, coupled with the abandonment of his friends, these kinds of people made him immersed in alcohol and special drugs all day long. In anesthesia. Even if he noticed something, he did not have the ability to do something about these changes in the outside world. What''s more, he didn''t notice it at that time."


    "And the second person who can stop him is naturally me. However, I have no reason to stop him from doing this."


    Twist all the fingers into fists and then open your heart as if standing on the stage. Smith. On Monday, against the kind of refined manner he has shown in the past, the whole person has become arrogant and cozy.


    "Opening the hearts of all human beings on the whole earth, changing their memories is a huge project. This project must be a huge load, and Robert overscores confidently, so when I put this work in half, I will I used all my strength and forcibly cut into his spiritual world. There, there was a special battle with him."


    The story is here, and it has clearly entered a special climax stage. As a member of the same camp with Smith. Zhou, the same position of Alexia, naturally, inevitably feels a little worried for him. Although she knew the result of this struggle from everything in front of her, it did not prevent her from wanting to know more about it.


    The truth, naturally, is Smith. Zhou is very happy to tell.


    "The world of the mind is really wonderful. Because in this world, all external factors will become unimportant. Here, only you can really play a role, and all you can do is the most. Real self. The experience, experience and will of one person will play the most crucial role in this degree of confrontation. Robert, who is essentially an addict, can''t be my opponent. However, I have to admit that in this calculation, I also made some common sense mistakes. I underestimated Robert, or I underestimated another personality in his heart."


    "The personality that he called the emptiness is indeed a powerful guy. Crazy, tyrannical, without any bottom line, such a guy can still stir the wind even in the world of the soul. However, he is still Lost in his own experience. As a guy born with power, this guy is more difficult to deal with than Robert''s original personality. But without the support of experience and wisdom, he is actually just an empty and brute force. The beast is only. The beast is ferocious, but after all, it is not a wise person, although it has paid a price. But it is also a very good result to remove all the hidden dangers?"


    I patted Robert''s shoulders hard, and as a result, the movements were too large, and my breathing suddenly became uncomfortable. This made Smith. Zhou can''t help but cough, and naturally, his thin body began to tremble.


    This feeling of weakness and sorrow can make people feel uncomfortable in their hearts, but for this feeling, Smith Zhou does not feel any impatience. Because this is a symbol of him, a symbol of his great price. He is a conceited person and will not deny any merits about himself. So naturally, he will only feel proud of this state of his body, without any other feelings.


    Of course, since it is a explanation, then the necessary things must be made clear. So, he quickly explained it all.


    "Are you not very curious about one thing? Why do I have that identity, but on the reincarnation of this world, it is a weak and sick person who can''t even walk for a long time? This is the reason, in order to tame this The key to the future, I spent too much effort and energy on the battle with his heart. Although this effort made my body weak, even ordinary people are not as good, but from a future perspective, It''s all worth it. Isn''t it?"


    Is this result worth it? For Smith. Zhou, this may be a positive answer, but for Alexia, this is an inevitable answer.


    She is worshipping Smith. Zhou in his heart because of his wisdom, because of his discouragement. It can make a woman like her completely enamored with him, and everything that Smith. Zhou can say can be said to be a temporary choice. And this is why Alexia is willing to treat him as his own home and owner. It can be said that for such a choice, Alexia is almost completely satisfied. However, it is inevitable that there will be a little bit of embarrassment, such as physical weakness, which is an unavoidable problem.


    There is always a special need between men and women. And that''s the problem between them, because Smith''s body is too weak relative to the powerful body of Alexia. It is so fragile that they are almost impossible to have that relationship. If this is a congenital cause, then Alexia has nothing to say. But now, if it is because of this change in her own choice, then she will inevitably produce some opinions in her heart.


    It seems that she can see her psychological changes from the expression on her face. Smith. Zhou smiled and said to her.


    "I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry, this situation won''t last long. I said, soon a new future will begin. And as the one who dominates this future, it will naturally have a non- An unusual change."


    The implication is that those special things can naturally be solved. And Alexia, who understood this meaning, immediately became a little embarrassed and shy.


    "I don''t mean this, I just said." After thinking about it, this clever woman immediately shifted the topic and talked about other things. "Right, I mean, your plan to change the future. Does this plan have anything to do with this person?"


    "What does it have to do with Robert? Of course it is!"


    With a smile, Smith. Zhou is naturally able to see through the little heart of Alexia''s heart. Of course, he is too lazy to expose this kind of thing. So immediately, he followed her meaning and began to explain in this direction.


    "I said that I have done a very important thing nearly 30 years ago. That is to use the power of the eight main gods as a sacrifice. From an unknown universe, the only sun in the universe is coming. In this world, I was hopeful that I could turn this sun into my own power, but the situation did not develop as I imagined. Although this sun has descended into this world, it has not become My strength, but the power of my son, although it did not become the fat water flowing into the field of outsiders. But after all, it has some influence on my plan."


    "This taught me something, that is, don''t use uncontrollable things as my own cards. So this time, I decided to use another method. That is to turn the power of others into their own. The goal I chose was Robert."


    "To turn the power of one million suns into oneself, this will fundamentally solve a lot of problems. Especially at this time, power has become more important than ever."


    Turning the power of one million suns into oneself, how to listen to this kind of thing makes people feel a little unbelievable. Where to do it, what should I do? Rao is that Alexia wants to break his mind and some of them don��t understand much. However, she did not want to go on, because she is very clear, since the man in front of him has the ambition to say so, then he must have absolute grasp and confidence. At this point, she believes in him unconditionally.


    However, as a woman, it is inevitable that there is curiosity. She would like to know how Smith. Zhou finally completed his plan. Although she saw many of his arrangements, but to connect these arrangements to promote the realization of this final result, she could not get a specific answer. So, what exactly will he do? Alexia couldn��t help thinking of it.


    At this time, the same thoughts as her, and the son-in-law, the goddess who just ended a battle.


    "What do you do in the end? Red pine nuts, what is your arrangement?"


    Feeling on the counted head, looked up at the group of fierce gods and swallowed the humans at hand. The son-in-law deeply wrinkled her eyebrows. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 957： Dissatisfied with the candle dragon

    A group of big demon trolls that have been sealed for thousands of years are now satisfying their crazy appetite without any disguise. Scorpio novel. 2


    The little monsters who were sealed with them are now like the waiters of the hotel, constantly driving a large number of humans and bringing them to these fierce gods. These fierce gods are caught by big hands, and even directly sucking one mouth, that is, putting dozens of hundreds of humans directly into their mouths.


    It is a very satisfying thing for these fierce gods to enjoy such a hearty blood food after being hungry for thousands of years. What makes them more satisfied is the unexpected number of human beings in the world thousands of years later.


    To know that at that time, human beings are far less numerous than they are now. A small tribe is only a hundred people. Even the ancient cities that have the power of the human race are just a few thousand people.


    It is such a thing that can''t be imagined at that time. So just because of this, they are somewhat fond of this era. Even more, they want to re-enter the world after revenge, and then enjoy the beauty of the world as they have done in the past.


    Of course, the son-in-law is a different kind of these fierce gods. Because she does not have the habit of eating people. So she just frowned, watching the terrible look of these fierce gods, and then swaying the head under her feet.


    It was the counted head that she had picked up by her own hand, and it was because of her behavior that many fierce gods left her position far away and looked at her with a rather jealous look.


    It��s not weak at all. And by virtue of his military lord''s status as a general, many smart people are not willing to offend him. But now, such a arrogant and powerful guy has been taken off his head, which of course has brought many of the fierce gods to the heart.


    It is natural to be able to take off their heads. This woman is still farther away as possible.


    But not everyone thinks this way. At the very least, there is no such fear in the absence of initial contact with the son-in-law. This is because of his strength. Uncertainly, the son-in-law can pick up the counted head, he can. He and the son-in-law are completely on a horizontal line, so he does not have to taber her.


    On the other hand, it is because he and the count are not dealing with each other. Most of the gods of the waters of the world, the gods of the water, have a holiday with each other, just like between him and Ying Long, which is a complete confrontation. This is a dispute involving power and status. It is not a good grade for him, but it is not possible to live in harmony.


    In fact, when most of the fierce gods dare not say anything about the atrocities of the son-in-law, the innocent heart is a little more intimate. And it is precisely because of this that there is no support to have this mood to talk with the son-in-law.


    "Dynasty, you don''t need to enjoy the taste of these blood foods? Although the flesh and blood of these barbarians tastes a bit strange, but it is very chewy when you eat."


    Looking at the blood without a slap in the face, the son-in-law directly refused indifference.


    "No, **** food, you still enjoy it yourself. But I want to know this question. When are you going to find the guy who is red pine? Or, even the shadow of that person? If you don''t find it, you are already timid in your heart. Then you plan to stay in this place and live this life of drunken dreams?"


    "Ha?" A screaming, unspoken, tempered monkey immediately slammed the ground on his feet in the most violent way, then yelled almost madly. "You said that I am afraid, you dare to say that I am afraid?"


    It bounces and jumps. The huge body is not just a group of humans at the feet, but some little monsters are the same and cannot be spared. And such an action immediately attracted the attention of the fierce gods who were taken over by him. So now, the odds are screaming.


    "No support, what are you crazy? Don''t jump around and disturb the Yaxing who enjoys the blood food."


    "Eat, eat, eat. You know how to eat these pickled goods." One kicked and flew around, and some of them were crushed into muddy flesh and large pieces of mud and kicked into the face of many fierce gods. Let them glare at themselves. Then, this grumpy guy yelled at them with some anger. "Don''t forget what Lao Tzu told you to do, don''t forget that the guy in the red pine is still in the world. I told you to come to revenge! Just kill the old hair, how do you want to eat, I want to do something, I will not take care of you. But now, all of them shut up to Laozi, and then think clearly, how can we solve the old miscellaneous hair!"


    The power of no support is considered a top figure even among these fierce gods, so even if his manners and words are very unpleasant, most of the guys are still clinging to this. Bad mouth. However, after all, there are still some guys who don''t have too much tolerance for him. It was like the beginning of the screaming of the screaming of no support, and now it is already a big bang.


    "Let your mother''s shit, no support. Don''t think that you can take whatever you want. You want to order Laozi, you are not qualified enough!"


    The huge and huge body is tight, and the flying wings are covered with a small half of the sky in a flash. This makes this sturdy tiger look unusually angry. In the face of this anger, no support will not let the fangs scream, and then forcefully arched their own backbone.


    It��s like the two beasts are facing each other, and the atmosphere between them can be said to be a touch of the moment. However, at this time, a rumble, but the thunder of the thunder suddenly came from the sky, and then, a huge, bare part of the body passed the head of their body. The clouds explored and violently made the two guys full of majesty, as if the entire sky and the earth were shaking.


    "Stop your hand, you two little sisters!"


    If you dare to say anything like this to them, I am afraid that they will be treated as enemies by these two guys, and then directly tortured to death. But for this guy who is now in front of them. These two fierce gods have no temper.


    Even the two of them are like a harmless kitty and monkey scorpion for a moment, not only converging the previous fierceness, but also completely squatting on the ground in a posture that obeys the post. Above.


    "The candle dragon is really god, I didn''t expect you to be in this place too. If there is anything offensive, please forgive me."


    There are indeed few existences in the world that can override them. However, this true god, known as the candle dragon, is definitely the most qualified one.


    The identity of the candle dragon, even in the ancient times, is a mystery that is unclear. "Shan Hai Jing" said that it is "the **** of Zhongshan, the name of the candle is yin, it is regarded as ��, � is night, blowing for winter, calling for summer. No drink, no food, no interest, interest for the wind. Nothing in the East."


    He is the giant **** of the human body, and the power of power is almost no longer under the Emperor. In fact, many gods believe that the candle dragon has a great connection with Pangu, the **** of creation. For this statement, the candle dragon has never agreed, but it has never been denied. This adds a bit of mystery to his identity, and under his original qualifications, like a little guy like a poor and unsupported, there is really no little courage.


    And watching the two little guys honestly calm down, the huge dragon of the candle dragon, if the eyes of the old man closed his eyes, it was a little, then he said to them.


    "The old man didn''t want to get involved with these little guys. But when you heard about the little hair of the red pine nuts, the old man had to come over and see. I didn''t expect that you guys were so unsatisfactory. Even the red pine nuts. If you don��t see it, you will be so self-contained. Are you confident that you can report this great hatred?"


    "The candle dragon is a god. We have a fierce **** who has a countertop on the 100th. Even if the old bristles of the red pines have the ability to pass the sky, can we still be the opponents of the 100th people?"


    There was no support and some dissatisfaction called Qudao, but in a flash, he was blown out by the candle dragon.


    "Hey, you guys, don''t underestimate the guy who is red pine. You can seal the old man with a mirror while you are taking a nap. How can such a character be a small one?" Cats and puppies can be dealt with casually. There is no determination to break down the boat, you can''t make any big achievements! But just because of your performance, the old man doesn''t expect anything from you."


    "What do you mean by the candle god?"


    Poorly raises his head and asks seriously. In this regard, the candle dragon just opened the eyes of the sun, and then shouted at him with his head down.


    "More about your brains, or ask the smart people what to do? In addition, the poor children, the old man will give you another opinion."


    Speaking of this, the candle dragon glanced at him since he appeared here, and he wished to hide himself in the shadow of Mephisto, and then pointed out.


    "Be far from those who are jealous, with your mind, be careful to be eaten by others and don''t know how to die." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 958： Poor and singular hate

    The singularity is a conceited guy, so although it understands that the candle dragon means to make it be careful that Murphy is the one who is not my family. But it does not think that the demon outside this domain has the ability to do something for itself. And this time, he does not care more about this problem.


    Seeing that the candle dragon is turning, it means to fly back to the cloud again. The strange man immediately opened his throat and stopped him.


    "Wait, the candle dragon god. Since you are also harmed by the old hair of the red pine nuts, why not go to the guy with us and report the enemy of this arrow?"


    "Revenge, the old man can not have this leisure." Leisurely stretched his body, the candle dragon re-opened his eyes. "The old man is not as strong as you are. For the old man, this is just a dream. There is nothing to hate. Instead, these little guys, be careful to be blinded by this hatred, fall to the eternal In the realm."


    "Well, I just found a good-tasting little guy who had a tooth festival. Just right, the old man smelled a guy with a similar smell. There aren''t many words, you are good at it, the old man goes!"


    As soon as I vacated, the huge body of the candle dragon gradually disappeared into the clouds. Looking at the direction in which he disappeared, he was forbearing and forbearing. After all, he still managed to take a sip.


    "The old guy who is not dead will be pretending to be a ghost. What is not in the heart, afraid that it is simply scared of courage, and even the courage to face a red pine bear is gone!"


    He snorted a few words, and then he turned to see Mephisto, who was smirking and coming up. When he was angry, he immediately screamed at Mephisto.


    "The devil, just where you have been. Why don''t you stand up and share with me?"


    "The poor **** is a little joke!" Murphysto''s face is a bit radiant, apparently there is some embers in the heart of the candlestick that just appeared. So that after the perfunctory words were finished, he immediately looked up and looked at the direction the candle dragon in the sky had just said. Some cautiously said to the poor. "I don''t know what kind of identity is it? How it feels a bit unusual."


    The fierce gods present in the past have an unusual position in the ancient times, so they have some understanding of the existence of the candle dragon. But Mephisto can''t do it. He is only an outsider. If he is an ordinary character, he can still understand the last one by virtue of his friendship with Dijiang. But like a special existence like a candle dragon, he has no way to know something from it.


    "You don''t have to know so much. It''s like the existence of a candle dragon, and it won''t put you in your eyes. Hey, the candle dragon really swallows the fire, and I don''t know which bad guy was given to him." It��s up.��


    Impatiently smothered Mephisto in a few words, and the singer immediately yelled at the re-running back.


    "No support, I am too lazy to yell with you. You should understand the words of the Dragon God. Let me know what you think in this guy''s heart. Since you have taken the lead, you should have it if you want to come. Some are planned."


    The huge body without support is in front of the strange one, and suddenly there are countless smokes. However, the only oddity is that the wings are slightly arrogant, so that the smoke is suddenly blown up. And seeing his own actions did not bring any embarrassment to the poor. Without a slap in the mouth, a mouthful of bright fangs was revealed. He didn''t have more meaning to care about, but instead reached out and pointed to the son-in-law, and then he said to the poor.


    "I can''t get so many ideas. But the emperor is here, let me contact you, etc. It is also her idea. If you want to come to your question, she should have a draft, you can ask her!"


    When he heard that there was no support, he immediately turned his attention to the son-in-law who had stood on the sidelines. It first took a few laps of her own sight on the upper side of the son-in-law, and then condensed slightly on the counted head under her feet. Finally, I was calm and said to her.


    "The emperor, you said that you have a way to deal with the old hair of the red pine nuts?"


    "Yes!" He gathered his wide sleeves, and the son-in-law stared at the fierce **** in front of him, replied in a hurry. "Look at the clouds around, I can feel the atmosphere of the red pine nuts from the inside. I think it should be related to him. And from what we are released, what should he be?" The accident, so that even his housekeeping magic weapon was broken by people, so that we can escape. This is an opportunity, he should be on this land. Although I don��t know if this guy is hiding there, it changes again. It��s what it looks like. But there are so many people in this country. Kill him, can you let him run away!��


    "So much?" Hearing the words of the son-in-law, the ignorance immediately screamed. He knows how many people there are in this country. A total of 60 million people, only a lot more! And such a quantity in their era is simply something that you can''t even think about. Now the son-in-law is faint, and it is necessary to destroy all 60 million people. This kind of discouragement and determination is really to let the unrecognizable big demon king can not help but in the bottom of my heart, who is the real demon in the two of them.


    However, the lack of support for the belly and the poor have nothing to do with, and he is not so simple to let the son-in-law to hold it. Even if the son-in-law burst out with such a big number, he only gave a slight glimpse, and then he continued to stare at her and said to her seriously.


    "To tell you the truth. Emperor, I don''t believe you very much. Your identity is there, you are the daughter of the emperor, and the red pine is the emperor''s emperor. Anyway, he is Your ancestor. Such an identity, congenitally, makes you more inclined to the side of the red pine nuts. So, it is hard to make me doubt that this is not a trap. After all, red pine This guy is best at this kind of thing."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Looking at the strange eyes with no expression, the coldness in the voice of the son-in-law is like the cold wind of the polar. The first reaction of this expression is that she seems to be angry at the words that were previously strange, as if she had been defamed. But the singularly apparently did not believe what was obvious in front of him.


    As a fierce **** symbolizing evil, he can feel any evil thoughts in the heart. Just like, when the son-in-law described the words of killing everyone, he did not feel any evil thoughts from her heart. This in itself is a very extraordinary thing.


    Unless the heart of the son-in-law is already in the position of not killing people as evil. Otherwise, there is only one way to explain that, she is lying on this matter.


    Compared with the former, the poor obviously believes in the latter. In any case, the son-in-law is also the daughter of the Yellow Emperor. Half of her body is in the blood of human beings. Such a feature makes her almost natural and stands on the stand of humanity. And in this position, she obviously has no reason to betray human beings, depending on the lives and deaths of countless human beings.


    However, this is his guess after all. And for a guess, I went to offend a powerful existence like a son-in-law. Even if it is a strange identity, it cannot be done easily. So he can only pick all the words.


    "It''s very simple. We need a reason! You need a reason why you can ignore your compatriots and let them be killed by us. Emperor, don''t say that I am suspicious. I don''t feel any evil thoughts from you. You It is not a soldier who symbolizes the killing and war. It is impossible to think of killing as a cloud. So, your words make me very strange! If you don''t explain it clearly, then"


    Without him to talk too much, the surrounding fierce gods, including the lack of support, are all surrounded. The meaning of the singularity is already very obvious. He has already handed over the right of defense to the son-in-law himself. If she can defend herself, then everything is fine. And if she can''t say why, then everyone present will let her give an account.


    The fierce gods are not being played as fools, but also a guy who laughs happily. Such a result must be ended in the most terrible way.


    Nvwa understands the meaning of the poor. At this moment, her heart is also flying in the photoelectric. Seeing that the fierce gods are getting stronger and tighter, she immediately made up her mind.


    "Since you want a reason, then I will give you a reason."


    Even if there is already some anxiety in the heart, on the surface, whether it is the eyes or the face, the son-in-law is still the appearance of the cold-blooded stranger. This makes people not see her mood, but also let her talk, more than a few points of true and false.


    "The lives and deaths of these people have nothing to do with me. When my father heard the rumors and exiled me, I broke off all connections with the human race. Even the people of that time did not care much, how could I care? The lives of the savage people of these extraterrestrials. Moreover, if they can use their death and give the daring of the red pines a break, then for me, this is really a must."


    Having said that, the face of the son-in-law is finally unnatural. This is not her lack of confidence in the things she said, but she really hates the red pine nuts. Although she did not say anything to those things in the past, it does not mean that she forgot. And it is precisely because of these feelings, so until today, she will still hate when talking about that person.


    And this, of course, is within the feeling of a stranger. He can feel the malicious and hateful of the son-in-law to the red pine nuts. This feeling immediately made him relax his guard against the son-in-law.


    "Okay, Emperor." Just do what you said. If you can really grab the old hair of the red pine nuts and eat them separately. I will be the master, give you a cup!"


    "Good! A word is set!" (~^~)

 Chapter 959： Command center critical situation

    The decisions of the demons and ghosts are directly related to the lives and deaths of ordinary people in the country. Now it seems that the situation has evolved toward the most dangerous situation.


    If you said that these demons and murderers still use the idea of ??temperance, and limit the amount of human beings in this dense fog as food. So now, they are killing. Killing and eating are basically two different things. That gap is like the casualty of a cold weapon war compared to the Second World War.


    It was almost an hour, and Birmingham, with a population of more than one million, was completely smashed into a dead city. This is the second largest city in the UK, and under the guise of many fierce gods, people in this city can''t even do a decent resistance. It has completely disappeared.


    In the face of such a situation, the Avengers who had made temporary contact with the City of London did not think of it at all. They are bizarre and even unbelievable for a city with a population of one million to lose contact instantly. However, the interpretation of the City of London is very powerful and convincing.


    ��We have a broken connection with the Birmingham City Hall, the police station, the hospital, the library, and all the places with communication equipment. If one or two things are fine, but all the cases are like this, then only Can explain a problem. The situation has deteriorated to the worst point."


    The mayor of London City reported in a concise manner to General Ross. From his expression, he is actually very unbelievable.


    This is a very rational and capable person. After the fog, the speed of the situation can be recognized as quickly as possible, and the people can be persuaded to leave their homes and take refuge in important places protected by armed forces. His prestige and ability are not lacking. Being aware of the importance of keeping in touch and contacting the Avengers as quickly as possible at this critical time shows that he also has enough intelligence.


    From the performance point of view, this guy''s ability is already more than the current British prime minister. If you can safely pass the difficult situation, then you can believe that this guy must be the next prime minister. But can they survive this difficult time? Seriously, the mayor is afraid that he is not very confident.


    So now, look at the appearance of General Rose in the eyes. He immediately smiled and said to General Ross.


    "I know that you may have doubts about all that I have said. I may think that the interruption of this contact is only a temporary problem. But I can only say that everything is best in the worst direction. I started from the very beginning. Agreements have been reached with other cities. Every half hour, three nearby cities have to make cross-security verification to ensure that the city can guarantee basic security if everything is unknown. However, Birmingham City lost its connection. It��s been more than half an hour.��


    "Not only the city of Birmingham, but the city around him has begun to fall. The message we get here is that before the city completely fell, someone sent a distress signal. Although it is very weak, it is real. And this is also true. It means that this is an attack, not an accident. So the general, you should know what it means!"


    "I know, of course I know!" frowned and said a few words, General Ross said to the mayor. "Hello, if I say, we need to transfer all the asylum seekers to the Port of London. Do you think it is possible to achieve the evacuation by the ships there?"


    "Is it all evacuated?" Some surprised to ask such a question. The mayor immediately called his men and asked them carefully. After waiting for a moment, he turned his face with regret and said to General Ross.


    "Unfortunately, the general. I asked about the situation near the port. Adding all the boats, we can only evacuate more than 500,000 people at most. This population is even more than the population of more than seven million in London. Compared with the number of asylum-seekers who are registered, it can only be regarded as a drop in the bucket. This scheme does not work. General, I don��t even dare to tell your citizens about this plan, because it is bound to cause big troubles."


    "But, if the city of Birmingham is finished, then London is probably not going to be good. There is no problem now, this is just a representation. Maybe it will not last long, it may be a few hours. The city will step On the footsteps of Birmingham. You, you should consider for more people to live, not for the order of the city. You should be very clear that this city, even this country, is finished!"


    General Ross couldn''t help but wave his arms and wanted to use this way with strong words to let the man who is currently in control of the city order to cooperate with his actions. But for his statement, the mayor just calmly extended his hand and blocked everything he said.


    "I know what you mean, general. But this doesn''t justify me to destroy the only order in the city. Maybe your intentions are good, but you have to understand that there are nearly a million lives in this city." Maintaining this order. If I publish the bad news of Birmingham and your evacuation methods, then these millions of people will become uncontrollable beasts and flee in the direction of the port. It will make the casualties expand indefinitely, and may even lead to unknown dangers."


    "So, compared to your plan. I would rather control the stability of all this, and then pray that the army can come and pick up the situation as quickly as possible. This is the only thing I can think of right now, to ensure that most people are safe. The way. General, I hope you can understand my difficulties."


    With a long sigh, General Ross nodded to the approval of the mayor. He knows that from the position of the mayor, everything he does is indeed the most correct choice. Whether for the city itself or for the safety of the citizens of the city. His ideas are all good.


    But can such a result really be good? He doesn''t think so. In fact, as the mayor himself said, everything is going in the worst direction. Then he thinks that this city and even this country, I am afraid it will inevitably follow the footsteps of the whole of Japan.


    He felt that he should do something, and this idea also allowed him to act immediately, speaking to the mayor.


    "Hello, since you want to stay here and wait for the support of the army. Then I have no right to deny your right to do so. But the special action department of the Tianshou Bureau, I hope to get your permission, let us in the Port of London As well as temporary camping near the coastal ports, and providing assistance to all urban refugees, we will evacuate by vessel after five hours. If there is a citizen who is willing to leave with us, I hope you will not block it."


    "You look at me too high, Lord General." Shaking his head, the mayor''s face showed a smile. Then he gestured to General Ross. "Now I can manage it, that is, these people behind me. Other places, including those other shelters, may not necessarily listen to me now, so let alone those who are still living in the fog. If you If you can give them a living, I will thank you very much."


    He said that he had extended his hand to General Ross and seemed to want to bid farewell to him in this way. However, he has not waited for General Ross to reach out. A well-dressed, but flustered man has already trotting all the way to the mayor''s side, and he hurriedly said to him.


    "Mr. Mayor, it''s not good. We have lost contact with several temporary shelters across the river. The police station received a call for help, but we have no one to send out!"


    "Is there no one to send it out, or is there no one to dare to go?" With a wave of anger, the mayor looked at the projected map of the city of London on top of his head. At this point, a few places in the northwest of London that represent the shelter have been marked as dazzling red. Just like an infectious disease, almost all of the northwest began to change color with the appearance of these red colors.


    The urgency of the alarm and the rushing call almost instantly rang through the temporary construction of the town hall''s command center. And what this represents is that the worst happens.


    With his eyes closed, the mayor who stood up in distress can only ask the assistants around him at this moment.


    ��How many people are there? Immediately count the population of the shelter where the situation has occurred.��


    ��Hello, there are more than 700,000 people. This is the total population of the areas that have completely lost contact. In those areas where things are happening, we have no way to count them now.��


    "Tell those who can still receive our signals now, we will blow up all the bridges over the Thames in an hour to slow down the dangerous spread in the fog. Let the shelter''s commanders organize the retreat as soon as possible. Only An hour, after an hour, they can only pray to the gods!"


    Saying this in a calm tone, the mayor��s order immediately made the assistants around him become awkward.


    "But, sir! There are Buckingham Palace there! Her Majesty the Queen and the Royal Family, and the ministers of the House, are they still on the river?"


    "I said, an hour!" Suddenly opened his eyes, the mayor''s tone suddenly became smashed. "I don''t care what her identity is! Minister or Queen. I only give them an hour. After an hour, if you can''t retreat to the river, then I can only give them up. I won''t because Their identity has sent millions of people to the door of Hell. Do you understand what I mean?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 960： People do different minds

    The mayor��s strength completely frightened the little assistant who was still struggling with the Queen��s safety. He nodded nodded, then ran to the back and began to convey the mayor''s orders to others.


    And listening to the groaning sounds that followed the spread of his orders, General Ross knew how much trouble his command would bring him. This made General Ross sigh immediately and then said to him with a strong heart.


    "Hello, is it really necessary for you to do this? Although your approach is based on the safety considerations of most people, they may not understand your painstaking efforts. Moreover, your behavior is obviously going to Offend a lot of people. If the Queen of England safely retreats here, then you must be blamed by her."


    "That kind of thing will be said later!" Swinging, this somewhat elderly mayor sat down hard and then seriously said to General Ross. "And really, even if I was blamed, what can I do? At this time, even if the Queen of England came forward, it would not be possible to remove me. I am the representative elected by all the citizens. This time has already It��s not Victoria��s time, she doesn��t have that big right!��


    "Maybe!"


    For his statement, General Ross has agreed on the surface. But in fact, he didn''t think so.


    Indeed, in this era of imperial power, in the era of cooking, even the royal family that did not fall into the empire of the past could not be as rainy as ever. Their rights in this country have been minimal, and they can only serve as a mascot. However, this does not mean that their influence will be weakened.


    After more than 90 years of ups and downs, I still stand on this country. Let the glory of the British royal family remain there. The power and means of Elizabeth II are all the same.


    In the current turbulent period, if this Queen''s Majesty does something with his influence in this country, even if the mayor has the ability, I am afraid it will not stop her.


    She will be a hidden danger, a very serious hidden danger. At this time, General Ross even wanted to suggest the mayor in front of him, and when there was no one to pay attention to, he would solve the old woman who had lived for 90 years as soon as possible. In order to prevent her from making any moths in the next situation. But when the words came, he could not say so. So he can only say very vaguely.


    "Hello, is there anything we can help? Although we will evacuate after five hours, during this time, we can still free up some people to help you solve some of the troubles at hand."


    "Is it trouble?" Shaking his head, the mayor immediately expressed his refusal after understanding his meaning. However, he obviously still has other ideas. "However, Lord General, there may be something to call you!"


    "You please say that as long as we are within our capabilities. I can promise you directly!"


    "It''s very simple!" refers to the location of the map on the top of the finger, and the mayor said to him with a frown. ��Here, London City Airport. Also here, University of East London. This is our two shelters along the Thames. Most of them are students and tourists. I am going to put some women and families with children. Evacuate to these two shelters. If you want to control the port and use the vessel to evacuate, then I hope that you can take these students, tourists and women and children away."


    "Although there are not many people, but how much is a hope. If this country really can''t escape the last bad luck. I think about it, I can let more young people get a chance to live. How can this be done? The last piece of effort will leave this country and the nation with a little bit of fire."


    Having said that, this somewhat old mayor has long sighed. Obviously, he doesn''t know if he is doing it right or wrong. But from his position, he did have done what he was supposed to do.


    This is a dedicated person. General Ross commented on this in his heart, so now he can''t help but say to the mayor.


    "Hello, it is better for you to take this command center and evacuate us. With our strength, you should be able to guarantee your safety."


    He would say that it is entirely from the admiration of the mayor''s personality. If the United States in the past can have more people like this, then the United States will not become what it is. This is a good person who has no ability, responsibility, and wisdom. It is a very different kind of existence from the bureaucratic bureaucrats he has experienced. So naturally, at this dangerous time, he would like to give such a good person more chances to survive.


    However, for his kindness, the old mayor chose to refuse. Moreover, his reply is quite humorous.


    "Still forget it, Mr. General. I am older and not suitable for so many roads. And if I see this as a war, I should now be a soldier on duty. If I left this place I left the citizen I guarded. Does it mean that I am a deserter? I don''t want to be blown away by you, so I can only thank you for your kindness!"


    This discourse is equivalent to rejecting one of the best opportunities to survive. And his performance was so calm, so calm, so that General Ross immediately stood up and gave him a very standard military ceremony.


    "Sir, you are an admirable person. If there is a chance, I hope that in the future, as I am today, I will have the opportunity to sit down and talk with you."


    "If fate is willing to give me this old man some time and luck, there will be this opportunity." Reaching out his hand and holding the general with Ross, the old mayor corrected his expression, with the most solemn attitude. Said to him. "General, I have entrusted the future of this country to you. I hope you can protect them!"


    "I promise!"


    With a heavy heart, General Ross reunited with his companions and his subordinates. And looking at them with an ignorant face, he sighed and said.


    "The situation is very bad! There may have been hundreds of thousands of people who have disappeared in this fog. We don''t have much time, so we need to get started right away. The mayor of London says there are boats near the Port of London. We must find a way Start one of the big ships and do our actions as much as possible."


    "But how are you going to do your own actions? Let the mayor directly mobilize the public, let us take them away?"


    Natasha asked, she saw the hidden dangers of doing so. So she subconsciously wants to deny this practice.


    "No, Mr. Mayor thinks this may cause turmoil, so I don''t approve of it. We can only do it by occupying the ship, then gather the people from the road and take them away."


    "But doing this, we can not bring too many people. We only have dozens of people, even if they are rescued along the way, they can only go out with hundreds of people. And if there are only a few hundred people, then our This action"


    "I know what you mean, so we have to go to these places before retreating." Interrupted Natasha''s speech, General Ross directly found a map in front of them. ��This is the London City Airport and the University of East London, two temporary shelters built by the City Hall. Plus the nearby residents and workers, it is conservatively estimated that there should be tens of thousands of people here. Plus the listing of Mr. Chang intends to transfer some women and When children come over, they should be able to make up about 100,000 people. What we have to do is to use ships to bring these 100,000 people to a safe place. This way, for ourselves and for this country, There is a confession. How do you have any opinions?"


    At this time, they naturally will not have much opinion. Even the most discerning and demanding Natasha will not say anything more about this decision. She sometimes has some cold-bloodedness, but that is also the object of observation. For a group like a child, she can hardly get this heart.


    She is destined to have no children. Therefore, she is especially cherished for every living child. Now, to give more children a chance to live, she naturally will not refuse.


    The actions of the Avengers were settled at the beginning. They started to go to the port and began to find ways to drive the big ship and carry out rescue work.


    And just as they were doing this, the team was flying fast in the fog.


    It was the Queen��s team, and the direction of their evacuation was opposite the bridge and the other side of the city. The reason why they will withdraw from Buckingham Palace is to evacuate the place that symbolizes the majesty of the royal family. It��s entirely because there��s no way to continue to hold on.


    The army, guards, and security guards stationed there will be wiped out without any resistance. The irony is that they don��t even know who did it. In this case, the Queen immediately realized the seriousness of the problem with his own experience. So immediately, she ordered her own guard and took her and the members of the royal family to evacuate.


    This evacuation is carried out in the dark. And she did this, equating to giving up those civilians who had taken refuge in Buckingham Palace. But this is also a helpless thing. Because the Queen is very clear, let them know what they are going to evacuate. Then it is not so easy to go.


    Sacrificing others or sacrificing themselves is obviously a problem for her that does not require much consideration. Therefore, it was only when she was sitting in the car and quickly evacuated to the other side of the city.


    However, she is a step after all. Because at this time, it was not long before the mayor��s notice of the bombing of the bridge.

 Chapter 961： The driver leads the way to the Queen

    Even if she is fast, it is impossible to change a fact. That is the problem she has been unable to catch up with in time.


    Because from the beginning, Her Majesty��s idea was to stay in Buckingham Palace until the army came to save her. In that case, she can not only protect the reputation of the people, but also show her enthusiasm and courage to all the British. Everything was like that at the time of more than seventy years ago, when she was still a princess, she had done this before.


    In the case of war, he gave a radio lecture in the face of war, and quietly accumulated a large number of people for his succession to the throne. This is a very sophisticated tool and a very effective means.


    In this constitutional monarchy, the hope of the people is the only thing they can rely on. And the British royal family has always done a good job. This basically needs to be attributed to the wise leadership of Her Majesty the Queen. In fact, the current British royal family, if really left the leadership of this old lady, I am afraid it will really become a joke. Of course, this old lady can''t always make the right decision.


    Just like now, she miscalculated the situation. She thought it was another war, but she did not think that this was even more terrible than the war. Under this erroneous judgment, all her plans became in vain.


    This naturally makes this old lady feel angry. The last time this happened, it was already the time when her disobedient daughter-in-law had made a joke. Fortunately, she solved the problem as quickly as possible before the situation deteriorated. Now, she is not sure that she can have such ability and stop it all in time.


    However, she did not give up this effort. Although the time is too late, and the front of the bridge is full of people. But she still made the greatest effort for the survival of the royal family.


    "Give me a call from the City Hall and tell them that we still need a little time to pass the bridge. Let them temporarily give up the plan to drop the bridge, wait until we pass."


    "But Her Majesty, we have already notified this situation. But the answer from the City Hall is that they can''t change this time. No matter who orders it will not work!"


    The driver had not said a few more words, and the old lady screamed angrily and shouted.


    "The useless thing, I come by myself. I am the Queen of England. Everyone on this land should obey my orders."


    The old lady directly connected the phone number of the city hall, and then directly asked the other side of the phone in a majestic and angry tone.


    "Mr. Mayor, I am in the car right now. If you don''t want to suspend your actions, are you planning to give up with me?"


    "Queen Her Majesty, I am sorry! I am responsible for the people on my side. The safety of millions of people and the safety of a small number of people, I can still judge who is light and heavy!"


    Just answering this sentence, the mayor directly hangs up the phone. In the face of such behavior, the Queen, who is almost a hundred years old, directly smashed the phone in his hand, and then roared and ordered the driver in front of him.


    "Give me the speed, I must go to the opposite side before the bridge is blown up. I would like to see, a mayor in the district, what qualifications are dare to say this to my queen. I have to ask personally." Ask him, does he still have the qualification to be a citizen of the British Empire?"


    The anger of the Queen is taken for granted, but anger can''t solve the problem, and there can be no change to the status quo. Just like now, her driver said to her very embarrassed.


    "Her Majesty, this kind of thing we can''t do. The front is all people, the road is blocked. Not to mention acceleration, it is impossible to rush at normal speed. At this time, we have no way to pass Bridge


    "Are you an idiot? Don''t you rush straight over?" Depressed the scorpion and slammed it hard. The old lady is already mad at this time, and she has no choice. "The fog is so big outside, they don''t know who the car is in the end! Even if you find it, you can also push it out to the accident. Don''t tell me about Buckingham Palace, you don''t know, stay here only has a dead end. Do you want to live or want to die here? If you want to live, listen to what I said!"


    Can you live, who wants to die? Anyway, the driver who gave the Queen the Queen is not dead. Anyway, the idea is not his, even if it was later revealed, things should be counted on the royal family. He can only be considered an accomplice at most. So now, this driver''s heart is directly a cross, and then take the lead and step on the gas pedal and rushed up.


    The model that Bentley Motors has built specifically for the British royal family is a heavy and completely bulletproof type that is safe and sturdy and powerful. The charge is almost no different from the tank. So naturally, in this desperate situation, this car that symbolizes the majesty of the royal family has become the most ferocious weapon. Almost all of the people in front of themselves were hit by the wind and the clouds.


    It seems that the situation has suddenly become more and more open. If you don''t care about the unlucky ones that are killed by the rampage of the car, then everything seems to be moving in the right direction. But is this really the case?


    The answer is of course not, because no matter what decision Her Majesty made, she could not change the fact that they are still in the fog. And in this fog, everything cannot be said to be safe.


    The misty fog blocked the driver''s sight. In fact, from the beginning, he was advancing toward the bridge with his experience.


    As an old driver who has been driving the Queen for so many years, he can be said to be familiar with every road in London. He does not say that he can close his eyes and find his place to go. But I don''t know why, this time, he feels a little bit wrong.


    This is a very strange feeling, but with the experience of many years old drivers. He is still able to find a source of this strange feeling. That is the feeling that the tire rubbed against the ground. Normally, because of the bulletproof honeycomb wheel, tire and ground friction should have a special hard friction. But in fact, what he experienced is not such a feeling.


    It��s like driving a car into a muddy ground. The feeling of being trapped in the tires makes him instinctively uncomfortable. At first he thought that this was because the result of the crazy behavior just now should be the touch of flesh and blood and tire friction. But soon he realized that this idea was wrong.


    He hasn''t hit anyone for a while, and he can''t always have flesh and blood entangled under the tires. And to put it another way, at this time they should have turned the corner and turned out of the bridge. But the current situation is that he is still running in a straight line, there is no place to turn.


    Strange, very strange. Shocked, very shocked. The old driver couldn��t understand why this happened, and almost subconsciously, he stepped on the brakes at his feet.


    This sudden move naturally disturbed the old lady behind. Although it was more than 90 years old, the old lady was still angry and yelling at him with anger.


    "What are you doing, why did you stop the car. What about the bridge? Have we crossed the bridge?"


    "Her Majesty, the situation is not quite right!"


    The old driver who took out the firearms from his arms and also served as the queen bodyguard returned to the head and seriously reported to the old lady.


    "According to common sense, we should have already opened the bridge. But the road is not right, as if we have opened a road that we have never walked. I want to go out and see, Queen Ma, please stay in the car quietly. on."


    "Are you crazy?" The hand bag fell directly onto the driver''s face, and the old lady shouted indignantly. "You let me a 90-year-old woman stay alone in the car. Is it waiting for me to die? Continue driving and keep moving forward. As long as this is a road, you will definitely be able to go out. Don''t stop!"


    In the end, it was the role of a soldier. At this time, the old lady was not only decisive but also very clear in her thinking. Obviously, I also realized my problem, and the driver was ready to restart the car. But I have not waited for him to do anything. The whole car began to shake.


    Shaking as if it were not a hard road under the feet, but a sponge that was shaking. This situation makes the driver subconsciously think that an earthquake has occurred. However, when he saw the dense fog gradually dissipated, the surrounding gradually became clear afterwards. He suddenly realized that this was not an earthquake at all, but a more terrible situation.


    It is scarlet everywhere, covered with mucous texture. Not just under the feet, but even around, and even the sky is a look. These flesh are functioning regularly, just like a coordinated army. In this operation, the Queen''s car was being carried forward a little bit toward the front.


    They don''t need him to drive the car and struggle to move forward. These squirming things, like muscles, wrap them in the depths of the tunnel.


    The old driver can clearly feel the temperature in the air is climbing, and he can feel the odor that is pervasive around them. Just like the flatulence from the stomach when indigestion, the taste here is no different from that. And this immediately gave him a guess at the bottom of his heart, an unbelievable conjecture.


    "Are we in the esophagus of a behemoth?"


    This idea made him numb, almost subconsciously going back to the car. But at this moment, he has no possibility of retreating.


    The speed of muscle squirming speeds up, and the car is completely out of control and is generally pushed deep into the tunnel. The hot, boiling liquid is clearly visible, and when I see this, the old lady is already shocked.


    "My God, what the **** have you brought me to?"


    The driver could not answer her, because at this time, the two people were already with the car and were swallowed into a place like a lake. Then everything was completely turned into ashes.

 Chapter 962： Cup of water, heroic, short-lived

    "You see clearly, what is it?"


    A ruined Bruce Banner looked at the little spider who was burning around him, couldn''t help but eager in his heart, and asked him about it.


    And the reason why he asks this is for a reason. In this dense fog, the vision is blocked not only by ordinary people, but also by him. This made him suffer a lot in the previous battle. However, things have finally got some turning points. And this turn, appeared on the little spider around him.


    When the little spider changes into the form of the evil spirit knight, there is no eye. How does he see things in this form? Banner asked this question, and Little Spider''s answer to this question is that he uses a special kind of induction to determine the situation around him.


    If it is a creature, he can see things like the soul. And if it is an object, it is a gray picture of various piles. Although this statement is abstract, it is especially useful as long as it is used to it. Just like now, even with such a thick layer of fog, the little spider can still see what is happening in front of his eyes through this special visual sense.


    When Banner began to ask him, he immediately reflected what he saw.


    "It''s a snake. Damn, a big snake, much bigger than the one I met at the beginning. What the **** is this, Titan?"


    The Titans are a prehistoric snake that lived 58,000 years ago. It can grow to more than a dozen meters and can be used as a food for many prehistoric ferocious beasts. However, even the Titans, I am afraid there is no such thing as huge. It is even said that it is the gap between the cockroach and the long snake.


    It��s just this huge head, I��m afraid it��s as big as two or three trucks. A big mouth, even directly wrapped the bridge of a broken bridge. The little spider is watching with his own eyes, the soul of a purple woman who is red in his eyes, and a man who can��t be much more drove directly from the mouth of this big snake, straight through the stomach, and finally finally It��s got a dead end.


    Become a evil spirit knight, the little spider is also a lot of strange ability. For example, now, he can judge the color of a person''s soul by light to determine how much sin such a person has. Like the color of the pair of men and women he just saw, it is the color that kills many people. Because from the perspective of the soul, people and people are really equal. So once murdered, the color change is also the most obvious and the fastest.


    Therefore, although the little spider has the ability to save the two people. But in the end, he chose to give up. This is somewhat inconsistent with his original nature. But as we often say, people will grow up. When he became a wicked knight, he was able to look directly at the sins committed by man. Naturally, he will inevitably grow up.


    It''s hard to say whether this change is good or bad for him, but in any case, this change has become an established fact. And in the end, he and Bruce have no extra time to consider these ideological issues. Saving people, this is the key they need to consider.


    Hearing a monster in front of him, Bruce, who had just experienced a bad battle, immediately frowned. Although it only took a few hours, he and the little spider have already experienced more than ten battles.


    Most of these are done with some terrible monsters. Although it was the victory in the end, it also greatly consumed their physical strength and spirit. So if he can, he doesn''t want to fight any more unnecessary battles. What''s more, now, they themselves can''t say that they are all alone, and they can be in a state of no scruples.


    At this moment, behind them, there are probably hundreds of ordinary humans who look fearful. It was all saved from the terrible monsters. And since they have been saved, then in the principle of saving the people and saving the Buddha and sending the Buddha to the West. They can only take them with them until they are sent to a safe place.


    But where can it be a safe place? Looking at the fog in front of me, both of them started to have a headache. From the time of separation, the two men are almost doing everything they can to save themselves. And because of the kind of work they do, they can more clearly understand how bad the country is.


    A big Britain is almost dead at a speed that can be distinguished by the naked eye. Fast beyond anyone''s imagination. Even if they have tried their best to save people, compared to those who died, the ones they can save are not even a fraction.


    This is a terrible thing, and it is also a matter of making these two superheroes feel ashamed. However, they cannot choose to give up now. Because there are so many people who have placed their hopes on them.


    This is a heavy burden, but since they have chosen to shoulder this burden, they can only continue to bear this burden.


    "Are there other people in the bridge besides that snake?"


    Bruce asked this question, the purpose of the expression is very clear, that is, if there are people, even if they do not want to, they can only fight with the big snake. They are coming to save people. It is impossible to have any deterrent behavior because of difficulties.


    Just like before, they were just taking a dozen people to escape. It is because of this kind of rescue in the middle of the road that the team has been expanded to the present level. This kind of thing naturally increases the burden on them in disguise. But as they think, since they have chosen this way, then there is no reason to give up.


    However, this time the situation finally made him feel a little fortunate, because the little spider just shook his head and replied to him.


    "There are no ones! The bridges have been blown up. Those people must be thinking about going to other places to find their way."


    "Damn, what the British government is doing!"


    Listening to the bridge being blown up, Benner couldn''t help but swear. Although he is also clear, this is a last resort to prevent the spread of disasters. But this does not mean that he can accept such an approach.


    Because on the side of the bridge, it is said that there are more than one million people struggling in the fog. Once the bridge is blown up, it is almost equivalent to giving up half of London��s hundreds of thousands of lives. Such an act is unacceptable to some of his innocent people.


    But no matter how naive the mind is, he has to admit one thing. That is his idea is very ridiculous, and this act cursed by him is the correct behavior. Because this is a practical way to prevent the situation from worsening, and let him think about it, it is just asking for trouble.


    After all, he is not the kind of person who can make a choice, otherwise he will not be in this place.


    "Forget it. Peter, what should we do now?"


    Upon hearing the question, the little spider glanced at the ordinary people behind him. Their desperate eyes make this young man with a tingling sensation on his back. Even with it, his nephew followed suit.


    He knows that this is the situation caused by tremendous pressure. Because he did not decide anything else, but the life and death of these people. Therefore, he must be cautious and cautious before he can make a decision. And now, like now, he thought for a long while, only to say to Benner.


    "I can go to the river bank to find out if there are any boats. I think the generals should have occupied the nearby ports. As long as they can find the boat and bring these people to the past, I believe that their safety can get a basic The protection!"


    This statement made Banner feel dissatisfied because he knew very well that there were still many people waiting for their rescue in this half-abandoned city. He subconsciously wanted to oppose, but when he heard the cheers and sobbing of the people behind him because of the words of the little spider, he immediately closed his mouth and swallowed everything he wanted to say.


    What happened today is not only a huge challenge for them, but for these ordinary people, it is a nightmare that can make a shudder in the bones. Now, an opportunity to break free from this nightmare is placed in front of these ordinary people. How can they not feel excited and happy? At this time, if he disagrees with this practice and forcibly takes them to save more people, then even if he has a life-saving affection for these people, he fears that it will inevitably lead to some resentment.


    Most people are a very realistic creature, love what they love, and blame themselves. Consider other people, save others, and let the hero do it.


    Almost everyone thinks so. But they don''t know that heroes sometimes can''t pick up everything. It��s like now, even Bruce Banner has that mind. But in the end, only a long sigh, the hero is short of breath.


    "Let''s go, I protect these people. I want to get them to a safe place as soon as possible. If you can, we will go back and save the others."


    He finally agreed with the practice of the little spider, and the little spider immediately acted.


    It didn''t take long for him to bring a good news. A small freighter is parked nearby, and they only need a few steps to get past.


    This news has brought a lot of motivation to many people. Although it has been tossed to the point of exhaustion, but these ordinary people still on an exaggerated speed on the cargo ship that the little spider said.


    When the cargo ship began to sail, many people began to cry. They thought they were finally getting rid of this nightmare. But in fact, is the situation really what they think? (To be continued.)

 Chapter 963： Nightmare struggles with heroes

    For a person who lives in a nightmare, the most tragic situation is not always struggling in this nightmare. But when he thought he was struggling from the nightmare, he finally found himself still in that nightmare.


    This huge drop in the mind can make any ordinary person with normal brains tortured into a madman. It��s like now, when these people sitting on the boat, thinking that they have finally escaped from the city of hell, the ordinary people who saw the huge head from the Thames and the horrible snakes against themselves, Many of them have been yelling wildly, softened to the ground, and even directly incontinent.


    The disgusting urinary odor is permeated in the air, but no one can blame anything here. Because this is not a person''s situation, and at this time, they are not likely to have the leisure to pursue such a situation. The only problems they can consider now are life and death. At this time, the only one who can give them hope and let them continue to live, is only those two heroes.


    They can save them from the monsters, and the two are naturally heroes. And it is the credit of these two heroes to bring them from the horrible city to this position. Now, taking them to the boat and sending them out of **** is naturally something that these two heroes should do. Everything should be taken for granted, including the elimination of all the monsters that hinder them on this road.


    A hero is never a good character. This term carries too many unrealistic things, not so much a glory as a burden. Since ancient times, heroes, such as beauty, are not allowed to see whiteheads. If you can be a hero, there will never be anything too good to end. Because of all the things they carry, they can completely retreat and crush them into pieces.


    All of this, whether it was Little Spider or Bruce Banner, had no real experience before. Because they are always lucky to meet enemies that can be defeated, and even if they are the ones that cannot be defeated, there will be a stronger presence to put them down.


    This heavy pressure to crush people will hardly fall on them. So all along, they only stayed on a superficial level when they feel like a hero. Even said that in this aspect, they may not be as good as Tony Stark, the courage to provoke the burden.


    Now, they have finally realized that they are already overwhelmed by this heavy pressure. This kind of further life, taking a step back will make a group of people resent to death is something they never thought of. And when they really face this, they can truly understand and bear the ambition of everything.


    Bruce Banner has now become a Hulk, and he is also squatting with the huge snake that is half-length in the river. He didn''t know how long this snake would have been confronted with himself, so at this moment he could only say to the little spiders around him.


    "This guy is handed over to me, you take these little guys first!"


    If it is normal, then when he says so, the little spider will have great confidence in him. Because this is Hulk, one of the most terrifying superheroes in the world. But now, he really does not have this confidence.


    The battle in the fog is beyond the horror of anyone''s imagination. Even if they are super-heroes who are so glamorous in the past, it is hard to say that they will be able to win in battle. In every battle before, they played very hard. And that''s just some guys who don''t look so powerful. Like this giant in front of you, even if they are either of them, they dare not say that they have the confidence to win.


    It can be said that Hulk said that he has already had a mortal determination to break down for these people. In the face of his performance, although the little spider wants to use it once, he slaps his chest and speaks to him and says that I am with you. But when he thought of those people behind him, he couldn''t say such words.


    At this time, he can only reply to Hao Ke.


    "Give it to me. If I die, I will send them to a safe place."


    The answer from the little spider is the meaning of Hulk. He smiled at the little spider and raised a thumb. Then he resolutely jumped into the river.


    Soon, the huge long snake was dragged down by the whole river. While squatting at the river to restore calm, the little spider immediately waved his hand, allowing the boatman to leave the dangerous river as quickly as possible.


    At this moment, people have revealed the crying laughter of the escape. Although, some people are feeling the hero who dedicated themselves to them. But more people are cursing and cursing everything that happens.


    "Damn Britain, why should we bring these things to us?"


    "The government officials of this group of **** girls, what do they think about it, why don''t we send people to save us now?"


    "My money, my house, everything I have lost! What should I do in the future!"


    They are only hurting the damage they have suffered, but they have not considered the characters who have sacrificed for them. This kind of performance makes the little spider can''t help but plug in the heart. Is this the person you want to protect?


    At this time, he almost had the idea of ??throwing these **** and going back to Hulk to fight side by side. But this kind of thinking, he only wants to think about it after all. He promised Hulk to bring these people safely to places where they can take refuge. This is what the man��s husband said, and it will never change. Even if he is dead, he will definitely do what he said.


    With such an idea, he resisted his inner sorrow and ignorance, stood on the bow of the cargo ship, and watched the ship carrying hundreds of people''s hopes of life riding the wind and waves, and flowing down the river.


    Looking at the situation, everything seems to be very good. But the little spider has been keenly aware that things are far from being as simple as they are seen on the surface.


    The fog is heavy and countless dangers remain hidden. Whether in the sky, in the ground or in the water, there are monsters that are swimming around. These monsters seem to be aimless, like a lazy cat, leisurely as if walking after a meal. But the little spiders know that once these guys find the goal they want to start, they can instantly become the most horrible hunter.


    There have been countless people buried under the mouths and minions of these monsters. And compared with the beginning, just to satisfy their own appetite, the current monsters, but more want to kill and destroy.


    Little Spider and Hulk have encountered many of these situations. Even most of these people behind him were rescued by the cat-and-mouse-like play after some monsters had enough to eat and drink.


    This situation is definitely the most terrible thing for ordinary people in this, because that means their casualties will expand indefinitely. For the current little spider, this is also a very bad situation. Because this means that he will face not only the hungry monsters, but even the monsters who have already eaten enough, and they are attacked by the killing will.


    So he was careful, and he was doing his best to direct the captain of the ship, letting him drive the ship to avoid such terrible monsters. However, it is impossible to play a big role in avoiding it all at once. Especially in the case of monsters everywhere, his evasion is only a vain practice.


    Soon, there were monsters who noticed their existence and came straight from the thick fog. Faced with these monsters, the little spiders who have made the vows can only greet them immediately, and stop them before they hurt the civilians on board.


    This is the ability that he can now have. With the power left by Zatanos, he can now count as a powerful figure even on the entire planet. And with such power, he can only fight the monsters that are walking in the thick fog. Otherwise, if he changed to the previous one, he would not have the ability to protect anyone.


    And even now, he can feel tremendous pressure. These seem to come from monsters in myths and legends, all of which have the power to be underestimated, like the one he is facing now, a nine-nine-nine-tailed monster with the ability to sneak into the shadows.


    In the meantime, he ate a lot of losses. If it is not the body of the evil spirit knight now almost equal to the undead body, he may have fallen into a fiasco situation now. Even if he avoided this danger, he felt the extraordinary effort in the battle.


    Because it is not only such a monster, but also a big bird that can spur the flame, helping from the side, gave him no small threat. Because of the ability to fly, the little spider can hardly cause any harm to it, only to let it harass himself. And if it is from a tactical point of view, this big bird plays a much more powerful role than the previous monster.


    In short, these two monsters are already entangled in the little spiders, and they simply have no choice but to take care of them. At this time, there are already other monsters, and they touched the man who was full of a boat.


    This situation is something that the little spider can''t allow at all. He almost desperately wants to defeat the two opponents, even if it is temporary. However, these two monsters are like scorpions with wisdom, and they are dragging him to death, and they are not given this opportunity at all.


    And looking at a black shadow is going to hit the ship, a sudden change has appeared in an unexpected way. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 964： The name of the gods

    A thin figure suddenly appeared behind the flying monster, and then the silvery knife flashed, and immediately it was a huge head like a water tank, directly from the shadow that wanted to attack the ship. Separated the past.


    There is no doubt that this is a reinforcement that is not at all expected by the little spider. But his appearance is undoubtedly the solution to the urgent need of the little spider. It seems that he was also rushed by the two monsters. He immediately shouted at the reinforcements who helped him to get the sneak attackers.


    "Hey, man, I need help, can you come over and help me?"


    "Help you, this sounds like there is no problem." A somewhat scornful voice appeared in the fog, and then the next moment, the source of the sound suddenly appeared in the one that would spurt the fire. On the back, continue to talk with the little spider. "But man, how much do you plan to pay? I have to declare in advance that in view of the recent international financial situation, I don''t accept US dollars and I don''t plan to collect pounds. Of course, the yen is even more horrible. It is better to use the renminbi, and the more More is better!"


    "You want money? Are you crazy? In this situation, do you and me ask for money?"


    One kick kicked a head that was bitten by the nine heads. The little spider climbed directly to its back and knocked on the monster with a fist burning with blue flames. His fist is very heavy, obviously it is not too hard. But this kind of exertion does not prevent him from expressing his opinion. And his opinion is directly filled with an indignation and dissatisfaction.


    Hearing the answer from the little spider, the sudden reinforcements were stunned and then he said.


    "No money? You don''t have money, you have a lot of money. But there is no money and no money. How about your bank credit, how much money can you borrow? Say it out, let me ponder, maybe we can sign a contract payment agreement. Of course, I need to declare in advance that interest is definitely there, and it will never be low. What do you think about 20%?"


    "Damn, how is a guy who wants to die!"


    The little spider increased the strength under the hand, and hammered a skull directly to the hammer. Then, on the monster that thundered, he looked at the guy who was still waiting for the one-legged big bird to wait for his reply. And this time, he immediately got some eggs hurt.


    This guy looks like a guy who is similar to himself. The same red slinky is also a hood with two holes. Although there are many differences in details, and this guy''s body is also full of weapons, at first glance, they really look like two bases in a combination.


    This situation is really to make the little spider can not accept, so he immediately asked this guy.


    "Hey, die for money, who are you?"


    "Who are you asking me? Wait!" Hearing this, the sound in the fog suddenly became weird. "Let me think about what it means to ask this question. Are you asking me what profession I am doing? Or what is my name? I always feel that you guys who look like an alcohol lamp are a little uncomfortable. How? Do you want to work with me?"


    "Hell, I am not interested in doing this kind of disgusting thing with you, you are the dead base!"


    By this whispering guy, the little spider immediately felt a feeling of chest tightness and shortness of breath. This made him immediately increase the strength of his hand, and the monster under his feet screamed. From the screaming of this monster, I can tell what the little spider said after getting the bottom. The guy who talked about it was immediately wondering.


    "What? You don''t have this plan. Shit, what are you thinking about? My **** is so up, you are not interested. Do you have that ability?"


    With a bang, this guy appeared directly behind the little spider. When he saw the status of the little spider at this close distance, he immediately touched his chin and said sympathetically to the little spider.


    "Oh, man. We are sorry, I didn''t think you were like this. Hey, although I am very curious about how you put this tights up, but with my many years of experience, you, especially The position between your legs should be that there is no meat. Hey! You should know what I am talking about, the sponge, the thing that can harden and soften, the big banana, you always understand what I mean. Alright."


    The little spider was stunned by his words, although it was a look of a gimmick that couldn''t fit on the outside, but the guy with the mouth still felt that he understood his thoughts and then patted his shoulders sympathetically. .


    "Sorry, man, it seems that I mentioned your sadness. I thought that you had had this experience when you were alive, but now it seems like I think too much. In fact, there is no big deal. You know, more There isn''t much difference between a part and a part. You are actually quite good at this point. At the very least, you won''t feel sad when you see it hard to see it one day. Because you don''t need this thing at all. Oh, can I ask more questions? When you buy inflatable dolls, what style do you buy? ���� type, or ����b type?"


    "Hell, can I sew your mouth?"


    The little spider twisted his head, and even the heads of the monster he was holding were forced to pull over. This made the eighteen eyes stalked at the guy behind him who was making a fuss, and he had to stop his movements and regained his enthusiasm against the little spider.


    "Trust me, you are not the first guy who wants to do this. However, the great Wade adults never talk by their mouths. We are connected by the heart, you and me, yes, we are in the same spirit. Can hear me. Speak? Hey!"


    He looked carefully so that small spiders now wanted to hit him, but he restrain the impulse to live, because the mind has always been very agile little spider is now suddenly from his discourse he needs another concern thing.


    "Wait, you said Wade? Wade Wilson?"


    "Look, I just know that we can communicate with each other. I haven''t told you, you know my name. Oh, Xiao Wade is really very happy, very touched. I decided, we burned the yellow paper and made the brothers. So I can give you a ninety-five percent off!"


    "It��s only a 5% discount to burn a yellow paper, how cheap is your brother?"


    At this time, the little spider couldn''t help but vomit. Of course, his men also violently violently attacked the other heads of the cockroaches. In fact, under his efforts, the nine-nine-nine-tailed monsters are already less energetic and more angry.


    "Would you like a ninety-three fold? You guys, you have to know that this is a big number. You can give me so much discounts. I have a face to face. Look at my knife, work well, and it��s a manual fee. Say, you, you, the big bird with congenital malformation, where are you going?"


    Seeing the embarrassing life is difficult to protect, the other big bird assisted from the side immediately prepares to run. But Wade said that although he had no head and tail, this is not a sloppy thing about the big things that make money.


    With a bang, his figure immediately disappeared behind the little spider. The next moment, he was once again behind the big bird, and the two steel knives broke into the neck directly.


    The steel knife of the Edelman alloy was burned red by the flame in the throat of the big bird, and even the palm of the small Wade was burnt. But this is not a big deal for this mercenary, he has long been used to this degree of pain. And watching this big bird has turned his eyes, the heart is almost equivalent to stop beating. Wade pulled back the steel knife and flashed back to the little spider.


    "After finishing the work. Dear, a total of 500,000 yuan, are you ready to pay in cash or prepare for bank transfer? Of course, as we said before, installment payments are acceptable, and the interest is exactly 30% off. no problem."


    "I have said that I have to pay?" Seeing the crisis is lifted, the little spider is also relaxed. .) As soon as he relaxed, he immediately took out his own mouth-gun spirit and slammed it with Wade.


    "Do not pay? Are you planning to pay for luxury goods? No problem, Little Wade accepts all luxury deals. Are you paying for a brand-name watch, or is it a diamond gold trade? Little Wade has a professional luxury evaluation level. As long as you come up with something, Little Wade has enough channels to digest it!"


    Wade slammed his chest and looked like a big bag. In this regard, the little spider just buckled the nose that he could not have a nose, and then said with a look of disdain.


    "Cut? You didn''t understand me? I said, I didn''t plan to pay, I didn''t have a penny. Did we sign the contract? Did you get any oral transactions? No! I didn''t nod, you I have solved the two guys myself. So you still ask me for money, I don��t want to ask you for money. It��s good! Do you know how much the value is? Look for a cage to close, I You can make money by selling tickets for the rest of your life. You guy, I am going to pay you a mental loss!"


    "What? You didn''t make a mistake." As soon as he was asked to ask for money, Wade immediately blew a little. "You are joking with me, or you are serious. Damn, I want to tell you, lawyer? What about my lawyer?"


    Xiao Weide, who didn''t know where to touch a cell phone, said in a panic, and looking at his appearance, the little spider immediately smirked.


    "Lawyer? Wade Wilson. I want to remind you that you are now an international wanted criminal, the guy on the wanted list of the Heavenly Hammer. Want to call a lawyer, you have to see if there is any law firm that dares to pick you up. Order!" (To be continued.)


    : Visiting the website


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 965： Incredible joke life

    "You are joking with me, you must be joking with me!" Xiao Weide laughed and immediately began to defend himself. "How can I be a wanted man? You are not kidding. I am a serious person. I have always done a legitimate business. I have never done anything to evade taxes and tax evasion, let alone what is wanted." You must be mistaken!"


    "Is it wrong? Impossible." With a smile, the little spider pinched his chin, saying to Wade. "A very serious world security incident in Egypt. According to the news, there are five prisoners. In addition to the apocalypse that has been eliminated, the Victor, the cable and the laser eye that are imprisoned are left with only one code. The mercenary of the dead waiter has not been arrested and brought to justice. According to the relevant description of the prisoner, this guy called the dead waiter is very similar to your appearance."


    "Like? Maybe it��s just like it. You have to know that like me, who is awakened by myself every day, there must be a lot of admirers and imitators, maybe just too much to worship their idols. The guy puts on this line of my head and provokes things everywhere. You have to know that this kind of thing can''t be eliminated."


    Pulling the mask on his face, Xiao Weide said in an innocent tone. Suddenly, he just thought of something, and immediately said to the little spider.


    "If you don''t, this time it is my friendship to help you, it is not worth the money. And look at the good relationship between our two feelings, you should not see me, how about we see you next time?"


    "Not so good!" Shaking his head, the little spider''s face immediately showed a sly smile. "You have to know that at this time, as long as I give you a report, I will give you some charges. You should not think about it in the rest of your life. In this era of comprehensive implementation of intelligent management, you even have a bright future. It is unlikely that it will appear in human society. So if you want to be better in the days to come, then you can only choose to listen to me!"


    "Listen to you? You let Grand Master Wade listen to you?"


    The dead waiter has a long tone, and obviously has a very opinion on this request. Seeing his reflection, the little spider immediately said to him in good faith.


    "Yes, listen to me. As long as you can help me to send these people to a safe place. I can ask for a generous treatment to temporarily release the wanted order for you. Even if, if You are willing, I can ask for a higher level, give you a good salary and benefits. How about, do you want to think about it?"


    "I always feel that there is a conspiracy there. You guys don''t look like a good guy!"


    A soul sinful and sinful, some guys who are black and purple will actually say that they are not good people. This is really to let the little spiders know what to say. If you don''t see this guy is awesome, and now he really needs the help of this guy. With these sins in him, the little spider can reward him with a trial eye. So now, he can only say to Wade without hesitation.


    "I just give you a suggestion. If you don''t want to, you can do it. But what about the consequences?"


    The suggestion sounded terrible, and after feeling the threat, Wade grinned and eventually caught the little spider''s shoulder and smiled at him.


    "Okay, my dear friend. Looking at the difference between us, isn''t this kind of thing not negotiable? But can I ask first? If I promise to work for you, how is the basic salary? And, what is the bonus for the task? Is the weekly salary or the monthly salary? Who is the task to be paid?"


    "This kind of thing you talk to yourself, I am only responsible for referrals!"


    Taking off Wade''s hand, the little spider greeted the captain who was so scared that he couldn''t move, let him act as soon as possible. At this time, Wade also whistled, yelling at the side of the river bank.


    "Xia Yula, hurry. I found a boat that can go out! The ticket is free."


    The screaming made the little spider immediately smash his own fire eyes. He looked at the unbelievable guy around him incredulously and asked him strangely.


    "Do you actually have accomplices?"


    "Oh, what you said, I am a person who loves people and sees the little Wade who blossoms. How could there be no two or three reliable friends on the side."


    Wade shyly took his face and made a look that was unbearable. At this time, the sight of the little spider is not on his body at all. He has already put his gaze on the companion who was summoned by Wade.


    First of all, this is a woman. It sounds a bit unbelievable. The guy who is full of nonsense and swearing like Wade actually has a woman who is willing to stay with him. This really makes people feel that there is something wrong with the world. What makes people feel uncomfortable is that this woman is still very beautiful, far beyond the normal level.


    The exquisite face that looks extremely flamboyant and temperament makes people can''t help but look away from their own eyes. And the kind of near-perfect female figure makes her charm ability rise directly to an exaggerated point. Such a woman, in theory, should give people a feeling of debauchery. But the little spider does not have this feeling, but from her body can feel a strange classical and noble. It��s like this is not an ordinary beauty, but a legendary princess who has come through the millennium.


    I have to say that it is really surprising to meet such a woman at this time. And when she saw her flying to the boat and directly grabbed the action of Wade''s arm, the accident inside the little spider became even deeper. He knows what the dead waiter Wade Wilson looks like.


    The Tian hammer bureau contains a lot of key information about the top secret organizations in the world. Among them, the information about the x organizations that have been forced to disband, they also retained a complete case. Among them, as a fugitive, wanted top secret criminal, the information of the deceased Wade Wilson is naturally to make anyone who has the ability to arrest him know what he is.


    This is a death mercenary, a top figure who is proficient in using this killing weapon and is proficient in melee fighting and knife. Of course, these can only make him a dangerous human being, and can''t make him a role that even a superhero must be jealous.


    What he really terrible is because he accepted the experiment of the x organization. Because of the cause of cancer, in order to save himself, he accepted the genetic modification of the x-organized mutant. This experiment is a success in some way. He got rid of the fate of death and succeeded in living from the hands of the disease. But he also failed, because the cancer spread to his whole body, turning his whole person into a person who is not a ghost.


    How should that image be described? The little spider is hard to say, he can only say that if someone can look at his face and eat the meal, it can be regarded as a spiritual power.


    It is such a face that people can''t even eat, and there will be such a beautiful woman who is willing to make such intimate action with him. He really does not know what to say.


    It seems that I saw the confusion and incomprehension on the face of the little spider. The woman named Xia Lala curled up the corner of her mouth, revealing a charming smile that made her heart tremble, and then asked the little spider.


    "I can see that you seem to be interested in the relationship between me and Wade!"


    "Oh, that''s right. You and him, are you familiar?"


    Euphemistically speaking, the little spider showed that he was not offended, and he straightened out his inner curiosity. To be honest, at his age, curiosity is really heavy. Since Xia Lala asked this question, then he naturally played the snake with the stick.


    "Of course!" Xia Lala can understand the meaning of the little spider, and she replied to him without any disguise. "I am familiar with every part of Wade. In other words, I can accept any tricks and postures with him. You should understand what I mean."


    "Understand, understand!" In the face of such a straightforward answer, the little spider suddenly felt a sigh of relief. He really didn''t see it, it was actually such an open woman. At the same time, he also had to admire the woman''s heavy taste. How does this feeling make him say good? It��s really invincible.


    At this time, while listening to the two men��s whispers, Wade had some tastes. He first pulled his arms and did not pull his arms out of Xia Lala��s arms. He could only transfer the firepower to the little spider and asked him in a bad manner.


    "I feel something is wrong, how it looks like you are saying something bad about me!"


    "This is your illusion!" In the face of this question, the little spider will definitely not admit it. Of course, he also has his own explanation for his behavior. "I''m just telling the truth. Wade, touch his own conscience, then tell me, what is your face like?"


    "What do you want to say, the egg that was splashed with sulfuric acid?"


    "Please, can you not open this yellow cavity. Can we change a suitable adjective? For example, a fried golf ball?"


    "Ah, I like this. This adjective reminds me of my original face when it was still white."


    He patted the little spider''s shoulder hard, and the dead waiter showed him a very rare goodwill.


    "Do you know? I am more and more appreciative of you. The guys like you are co-produced with me are very few now. Would you like to take a flight and open a room to talk about how to talk. Believe me, I am on the hips. What is shaped is still very confident." (To be continued.)

 Chapter 966： The only way tough attitude

    The little spider eventually rejected Wade''s kindness. For him, having Gwen is enough. There is no need for a Wade to be inserted into his private life. However, Wade does not think so.


    People live in the world, if not one or two can be heart-wrenching, how can a good friend who is honest and naked to see each other. What Wade is thinking about now is to develop the little spider into a good friend who can do this with himself. Of course, this is just his unilateral idea, and Little Spider does not have such an intention at all.


    All his energy is now focused on how to meet with General Ross to bring these ordinary people to a safe place. And this is obviously a very difficult thing.


    In fact, the current General Ross has also encountered a difficult problem, and it is still a difficult problem. That is, the person he wants to save is obviously not very willing to cooperate with his work, even though he has tried his best to start a huge empty freighter docked at the refuge that the two mayors said. Nearby, I want to leave this country that is about to be destroyed by this presence with the hope of the mayor. However, these saved people obviously do not think so.


    "General General, are you going to be a deserter? This time is when you need to work hard and stand up to fight. We need you to protect the lives of us and our families. But you just want to escape from here, you are worthy of us. Is the tax paid?"


    This is what a mother holding her child said to him in a tone of indignation. She asked General Ross to take his hand down to rescue his husband in the city center and her old parents living near the London Eye. For her unrealistic thoughts, General Ross directly denied it.


    In addition to the Avengers, there are more than 30 people in his hands. At most, these people can only reluctantly start the big ship that he found. If you follow this woman''s request, go find this and find the one, then he may not even drive the boat.


    And, if she meets her requirements? So what should other people do? Human nature is not afflicted with unequalness. Once this mouth is opened, all people will follow the unreasonable demands one after another. Under such a request, even if General Rose has put himself on the line, I am afraid it is difficult to satisfy these people.


    Therefore, he can only give them a refusal to answer with the strongest attitude.


    "Ms., I need to correct your point of view. First of all, I am a US general, not a British. Even if I am taxed by taxpayers, there is no necessary connection between us. In addition, I only have More than 30 young men, I can tell you with certainty that I will not use the safety of my good guys and all the people present to satisfy your unreasonable demands."


    "Your general, I will complain to you." With his finger in front of General Ross, the woman holding the child is obviously a bit mad. "Even if you are not a British general, I can also sue you. You are ignoring human rights. You are ignoring the death of others. Just because of your timidity, your embarrassment, you have to kill so many people. I have no father in the future. You are a hangman! Damn bastard, I will not let you go."


    "whatever!"


    Waving to separate the angry woman, General Ross walked away from her directly, and then came to the side of the busy Alice.


    Among the companions around him, there are only two women, Alice and Natasha. But I have to say that the ability of these two women to perform can make many men feel ashamed. Especially in the current situation of urgent need for organizational management, the ability of these two women is more than one level of other companions.


    In comparison, Natasha, who is more experienced, is better than Alice. But for Natasha, General Ross is hard to trust her much. This is because of her identity as the former Soviet Union. On the other hand, it is the instinct of General Ross.


    He felt that the woman who had always been jealous had concealed on what issues, and almost kept everyone in the dark. Although there is no reason for this feeling, there is no evidence that this woman has shown signs of doing so. But he still believes in his own feelings, and then avoids this woman on some issues as much as possible.


    For example, now, in this critical personnel transfer operation. He gave the most important part of the transfer of women and children to Alice instead of Natasha. Compared with Natasha, a woman who doesn��t know what she is thinking, he obviously wants to trust more pure Alice.


    "Alice, how? How long does it take for these people to get on board all the way and evacuate from this **** place?"


    "I don''t know!" Alice, who shook her head and looked ugly, replied frankly. "I am willing to go to the ship and have gone to the boat under the **** of the temporarily selected student organization. And those who are unwilling to go on board, must wait for their family and friends, how are they now and are not willing to cooperate with our work? These students can''t force them to be driven. And we are not enough people to force them to listen to our orders. General, please forgive me, this will only waste time. We must be able to solve The solution to the problem comes."


    It is a matter of suffering to let a stubborn person change his or her own thoughts and cooperate with others'' actions, let alone a group of stubborn guys who are huge enough to be tens of thousands. So subconsciously, General Ross gave up the idea of ??using reason to convince others, because this is the most unrealistic move. What he wants is to use violence and force these people to accept his management. But think carefully, this idea will not work.


    Still the problem, he has only thirty people in his hand. Even if these 30 people are all elites in the elite, but they are dead, they can only force a team of one or two thousand people. And now, there are at least tens of thousands of stubborn opinions and people who are not willing to make concessions. If they dare to come to a hard action, then in the end it is necessary to incur a huge counterattack of these people.


    This is a terrible thing. If there is such a disorderly chaos at this time, then don''t say that those who have already got on the boat, even their group, don''t think about leaving safely from here. Therefore, they must think of another way to work.


    But what should I do? The general line of Ross, who was running fast in his mind, began to drift away from his destination. Soon, he put his gaze on the side of Alice.


    Regarding the identity of Alice, the investigation of the Tian hammer office is very clear. Otherwise, they may not dare to let Alice join this vital Avengers team. And it is precisely because of everything that the investigation is clear, General Ross is incomparably aware of the ability of this woman around her.


    She is one of the few people who survived the virus experiment in Umbrella. She is very special compared to those who are infected with the virus and mutated into monsters. Because the virus did not mutate in her body, but prompted her to complete the evolution of a life system.


    This made her jump from ordinary people to superhumans, and also made her possess a powerful and super power. And this ability, which is what Ross General believes, can open the key to the current stalemate.


    Alice''s ability is extended in spirit, although so far, her performance is far less than the spiritual masters like Professor Charles, but in terms of strength, she can already do a lot of people. Things that can''t be done. For example, the mind link.


    Of course, General Ross does not expect Alice to control the tens of thousands of people here. That''s not realistic, and it''s estimated that she can''t do anything. Because of the spiritual talent that Alice showed, she did not have the ability to invade others'' minds and control others'' thoughts.


    But she can''t do it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t mean others. The existence of a truly reliable existence in the world, you can control tens of thousands of people at the same time with their own ability, let them act according to their own will. This person is the only solution that General Ross can think of.


    So now, he said to Alice.


    "Alice, think of ways to connect with Professor Charles in your spirit and let him provide some help for us. At this time, we can only rely on him."


    This requirement made Alice a bit guilty. On the one hand is her ability problem. She never tried a spiritual link across a great ocean, so she didn''t have that grasp at all, to do what Ross General asked. On the other hand, she is not sure if she should promise him to do so.


    At any time, it is a very excessive and inhumane thing to tamper with the consciousness of others and to occupy the thoughts of others. Although she can''t be said to be the principal offender, there is no difference between the principal and the accomplice in this kind of matter. So she is very embarrassed, very embarrassed.


    It seems that she can still feel her embarrassment, and General Ross immediately assured her.


    "I know that this kind of thing will make you very embarrassed, but I can assure you that all the results can be borne by me. You just let go and do it, and I will take this responsibility anyway."


    When General Ross said this, Alice knew that he should not hesitate any more. Anyway, this is for those people. So even the worst result, she can only listen to his request at this time and let go.


    A mental signal was quickly stretched out of the fog by her, and soon a more powerful signal came back. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 967： Peeking in the sideways

    After Professor Charles intervened in it, everything seemed to become easier.


    Tens of thousands of troublesome characters have become obedient, and the dolls are completely manipulated by others. This change is both to make General Ross feel relaxed, and to make him feel awkward in his heart. Although he was very clear about Charles''s terrible ability, when Professor Charles''s ability was presented to him, he couldn''t help but think in the worst direction.


    Hostile issues that humans and mutants may have. This kind of worry made him unable to remember the war that was launched against the mutants at that time. Although it is said that this is now confirmed to be a wrong choice. But from a human point of view, is this really a mistake?


    This point, in the mind of General Ross, can''t be the same. In fact, he thinks that the reason is that it is wrong, only they lost the war. And if they win, then the result will probably be very different.


    Of course, this kind of thinking he can only think about in his heart now. In this already different world, the mutants are probably the only choices that the most stupid guys will make. And he, still not stupid enough to show everything.


    So, watching these people being controlled by Charles, lined with a mighty team, and the people who went on board the boat. General Ross just quietly approached Alice''s side and whispered to her.


    "If I let you cut off the spiritual control of Professor Charles, can you do that?"


    "General, what do you mean?" Alice looked at him inexplicably, and the confusion in her eyes caused General Ross to immediately put away what he wanted to say next.


    "Nothing, just do some preventive work. In short, you can be prepared. Right, how is the situation now? How long do you think we can evacuate all of them from here?"


    "With Professor Charles, we can evacuate all of them in as little as two hours. But what about the generals, Benner and Parker? The two of them are still in this country, can we really say that they don''t care about them? Yet?"


    Alice asked very seriously, and listening to this question, General Ross couldn''t help but squint and then looked at the depths of the dense fog.


    "It is not necessary to evacuate according to the scheduled plan. We can''t take so many people''s lives as a bet for them. If they can''t come over, then they can only pray, they can have a good fortune. It is."


    This answer is obviously somewhat impersonal, but for them at this time, it is an inevitable choice. As General Ross said, one side is the life and death of two people, and the safety of tens of thousands of people on one side. Almost without such considerations, you can get a near-standard answer. This point, even Alice as a companion is completely undeniable. So now, she can only sigh a long sigh and stop the topic.


    The personnel completed all the transfer work in a well-organized high-speed operation. While looking at the cruise ship that was almost filled by these tens of thousands of people, General Ross waved his hand and sailed as planned. This is the last hope of Britain, and what he promised to the admirable Mayor. Therefore, he tried his best to protect these so-called hopes and safely escape this dangerous country.


    Although he thought so, he did it. But that doesn''t mean everything will go as he imagined.


    Boys and virgins, such things are the best quality blood food even in ancient times, and are the heart of countless powerful demons. Now, such a big ship full of boys and girls wants to slip away from the eyes of countless devils and ghosts, and it is a whimsical thing.


    It can be said that from the very beginning, General Ross and the people he said to guard have been stared at by the creatures hidden in the thick fog. The reason why these monsters have not acted is simply because they are afraid of the power of General Ross and want to find a suitable opportunity.


    Now, since the big ships are already out, they naturally cannot watch them leave. Therefore, almost for a moment, in the original quiet mist, immediately rang the sound of various monsters horror.


    This made people nervous, so immediately, General Ross changed his appearance, stood on the bow in the form of a red giant, and ordered loudly against his own men.


    "Be prepared to be alert, be careful of the enemy. In any case, never let any ordinary person be attacked, understand?"


    "understand!"


    Despite every agent, every avenger is screaming hard and expressing his confidence in guarding these civilians in this way. But at this time, the role that this kind of confidence can play is actually embarrassing.


    More than 30 people want to protect the lives of tens of thousands of people, which is almost impossible. If the enemy has only a rare amount, and with the focus on firepower and the power of those Avengers, they may not be able to protect it.


    However, the number of enemies can not only be said to be scarce, but can even be described as a cover-up day. Countless black shadows surged from all sides. Some of them are horrible demons that describe weirdness, and more are fierce undead souls like black smoke.


    They are huge, just like the horror that even the sky can hide when the disaster strikes. Just looking at the past, it is as if the fog is completely obscured by the black smoke of these undead. This situation made all the agents feel the fear.


    For those tangible and qualitative monsters, they may still be able to come up with seven or eight points of courage. After all, the weapons in their hands can still play a minor role in dealing with these monsters. However, if these monsters are replaced by these undead undead, then they have no confidence at all.


    They don''t even know if their bullets can cause damage to these undead, let alone defeat them. Moreover, even their weapons can make a difference. In such a way that the number is unclear, and almost in the endless group attacks, what role can they play?


    Needless to say, everyone knows this very well. However, this does not justify their withdrawal. Moreover, they are now trying to retreat, and I am afraid that there is no room left for them.


    In the midst of a difficult situation, only a desperate fight can have a turn for the better. This is what they are doing now. General Ross, who was very clear about this situation, immediately began to scream, and shouted "attack, offense!" against his own men, and he slammed into a tangible and savvy monster in midair. .


    This is a monster with a shape like a snake and no claws and horns, but it can be seen in the air. It is also the most monster of the monsters that General Ross can see. This made him immediately think of this as the biggest threat. After all, many times, the size of the body is not related to the strength of strength. So in his opinion, the first to start with such a monster, there will be no mistake. And even if it is wrong, there is no big deal. There are so many monsters here, and there is not much difference in which one starts first.


    His choice cannot be said to be wrong, and certainly not correct. This is indeed a powerful monster, but it is not the most powerful one here. However, even if it is not the most powerful here, it is enough for General Ross to entangle with it for a long time.


    Almost just climbing to the monster''s body, this monster is already a slap, with General Ross directly into the Taotao river. At this time, the human side has lost the existence of the ability to issue orders. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the undead souls of the sky are already like a black cloud, and the whole body is crushed towards the hull.


    Bullets certainly don''t make much use to them. Just like passing a blue smoke, countless bullets have been drilled out of these grievous bodies. They are not affected by human weapons at all, but their attacks on humans are absolutely fatal.


    No need to make any extra moves, just casually through a person''s body, the evil energy attached to them will immediately erode the human body and bring devastating to this person''s soul. Impact.


    Ordinary people simply can''t resist this kind of power, just for a moment, there are large blocks of adults falling under the invasion of these souls. Faced with this situation, there is a tendency to develop out of control immediately.


    Not those who are controlled by Charles, but those who are willing to work for General Ross, and some agents who are psychologically on the verge of collapse. Many of them began to scream and run away. And there is a part that started to spray the bullets of his own guns, which caused a lot of accidental casualties.


    This situation can no longer continue. The Avengers looked at each other and could see each other''s hard colors in their eyes. If they go on, they can only be wiped out by the whole army, but at this moment, their power is hard to play any role.


    Is it really necessary to die here? Some people are not willing to think so. At this time, a sudden change appeared in this difficult situation, bringing a new turn to everything that humanity faces. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 968： Trial feast

    In the face of the overwhelming undead, Alice barely propped up a mental shield to keep the safety of the group of children around her. But this protection is actually very limited, because her protective cover is impossible to protect the entire ship. Moreover, under the impact of the almost endless grievances, her protective cover is inevitably beginning to become thin.


    After all, her ability was developed on the basis of one person and is an extension of her spiritual world. Now, when countless undeads have impacted her mental shield over and over again. That is equivalent to the fact that they are using their own negative energy to infiltrate Alice''s own spiritual power countless times.


    Even if you take a brush and wash it in the pool over and over again, there will be a day when the whole pool will be turned into ink. Not to mention that Alice is now using the power of one person to counter the terrorist attacks of countless undead.


    So soon, her whole person became pale and pale, and her face paled. This kind of performance makes people know that she is about to persist. And once she can''t hold on, the thousands of children around her are inevitably looking directly at the threat of death.


    This has caused many people to worry, but they have nothing to do. The shield that looked at Alice''s barely support was already a crumbling look. Suddenly, the blue flame was like a water curtain that suddenly spread out, and it flowed directly along the entire hull.


    This flame seems to have an unimaginable power, and all the grievances burned by this flame are burned to the ashes by the power of this flame almost in a moment. Looking at the familiar color of the flame, the people in the Avengers immediately changed their faces and then exclaimed.


    "Peter?"


    "It''s me, guys. It looks like I''m still relatively timely!" I waved, I don''t know when the little spider that appeared in the bow waved and waved to his companions, and he was like this. When I spoke, I also passed back, and complained to the guy in the tight-fitting uniform behind me. "I said Wade, they have already reached the target position. Can you take your hand off my body? Also, I will say it again, I don''t know the base, so don''t touch my ass!"


    "I touched?" Wade quietly took his hand, and then, under the stern gaze of the little spider, raised his hand and shouted at it. "Damn, it must be that my hand can''t help myself. Since I went to the psychological lecture last time, my hand is somewhat uncontrollable. I know that those Chinese professors must be magical. They are fast. Turn this hand into a unicorn arm!"


    "I also listened to that lecture! Forget it, there is no time to tell you this!"


    Look at Wade, who has never been normal before, and then look at this critical situation. The little spider immediately grew up on his gums and shouted at everyone present.


    "Listen, if you have ever killed someone, just close my eyes now. If I didn''t say that I could open my eyes, don''t open your eyes anyway. Do you understand what I mean?"


    ��What are you going to do?�� In the face of such outrageous demands, some people immediately questioned in confusion. They don''t understand why the little spiders are asking for it. In this dangerous situation at the moment, if you close your eyes, isn��t it really just waiting to die? Therefore, even if the little spiders just equated to save their lives, they still can''t accept his unrealistic request without any explanation.


    But not everyone has doubts about the requirements of the little spider. Like Natasha, she has already understood something from the requirements of the little spider.


    In the hands of the evil spirit knight, she felt that this soul was judged, and the whole person was burned to ashes. Now, when the little spider says so, she immediately understands that this is a prelude to his use of that horror skill. Although she didn''t know why everyone should close her eyes, she still cooperated with him to persuade others.


    "There is no time to explain anything. Everyone listens and closes his eyes. Anyway, we can''t hold on, just trust him and put hope on him!"


    She said so, and she was the first to do so. With her taking the lead, even though there are still some people who maintain a skeptical attitude, everyone has honestly followed her advice and closed her eyes tightly.


    "Wade! Close your eyes, I don''t want you to be so awkward asshole!"


    At this time, when the little spider came back with such a sentence, he slammed his eyes and let the flaming blue flame in his eyes face everything that was present, and the most dazzling light was shot.


    All the grievances and monsters present in the scene were almost attracted by the light of the flames that were shot in his eyes. But all who saw the fire in his eyes seemed to be fixed in the body, and the whole place was stiff in the air.


    There is no movement and no sound is produced. They are like a false illusion, or a realistic wax figure, and there is no fresh reaction.


    The scene was a bit quiet at a time, or it was quiet and it felt terrible. And feeling this kind of reaction that was completely different from the sound effect of the previous hell, some people who were so curious, couldn''t help but quietly opened their eyes.


    "What the **** is this? What the monsters are!"


    A civilian on the ship asked this question, and when he heard his voice, the little spider immediately converges on the fire in his eyes, while deeply lowering his head.


    "Okay, you can open your eyes!"


    He said that all the people who are curious about the current situation have opened their eyes. And when they saw this strange sight in front of them, each of them showed the same expression. That is shock.


    No one understands what the little spiders have done, and no one understands what happened to these monsters. They only know that the crisis they are facing now seems to have been solved by the little spider. And still in a moment, in a different way.


    This has caused many people to be afraid of the little spider. Especially the civilians who saw this guy for the first time, when they noticed the horrible appearance of the little spider, they were even more afraid and didn''t even have the courage to look at him.


    However, these do not stop the curiosity of others. Rodi, who is a good place in the relationship with the little spider on weekdays, can''t help but ask him.


    "Peter, what the **** are these guys? What happened to them?"


    "Why, can''t you feel it?" After the subconsciously said this, the little spider found himself asking a stupid question. The reason why he asked this is because at this moment in his mind, the souls of these monsters are burnt into the ashes of the sin of the hell. He thought that these voices could be heard by everyone. But after seeing the reactions of those people, he suddenly realized that this voice could only be heard by him.


    This made him a little surprised and a little uneasy. But looking at Rodi''s curious eyes, he still converges on this strange mood, and then vaguely explained to him.


    "I just used their sins and punished them with the crimes they committed."


    What this kind of words can understand is the true high IQ genius. And Roddy obviously didn''t have this talent, so his mind immediately became more confused.


    "What the hell?"


    And just as he almost complained about saying such a sentence, those monsters and grievances who were supposed to be in the air in the air have begun to make new changes in their bodies.


    A flame emerged from their body as if a part of their body had been lit, and in a more intense trend, the whole land spread to every part of their interior. It seems that this kind of flame can''t burn through the skin of these guys, so these flames can only spew out from their eyes, nose, mouth and other holes in a blowout. The weird look makes each one covered by this flame. The guy looks as scary as a layer of flame-covered skin.


    What the **** is this all about. These people are obviously somewhat unclear. This kind of power involving the judgment of the soul is almost impossible to be understood without sufficient clues. The more people who are looking at the confusion, the more people they are familiar with have become somewhat afraid of themselves because of this power. The little spider can only explain quickly.


    "This is the new power I have. It is aimed at those who have committed sin. As long as it is a sinner who has committed a heinous crime, then it will be judged in this layer of my eyes. The flames are contaminated with their souls. Sin is the fuel of this flame. The deeper the crime, the more the flame will burn in the soul until the soul is completely burned to ashes. This is why they are doing this. Every one of them has the blood of innocent people."


    Little spiders think that their explanations can more or less reassure people around them. But he was wrong. After he explained this, the companions who were somewhat afraid of him not only did not relax his warnings for this reason, but obviously he was more serious about his fears.


    He forgot a very important thing. That is, whether these agents or the Avengers, how many people in their hands are clean? He has become a natural enemy for these people. After all, no one wants to be taken aback, and the soul is directly burned to ashes.


    He has such an ability, it seems that he is already doomed, and he is going to drift away from these people.

 Chapter 969： Profit-avoidance risk behavior

    There is a misunderstanding in the thought of the little spider. It cannot be said that it is a misunderstanding. In strict terms, his thoughts should be said to have committed a very simple mistake.


    That is, he thinks that he only needs to do enough to get the trust or gratitude of others. You only need to be able to help others, so no matter what you say, others should respond to yourself with a friendly attitude.


    This idea cannot be said to be wrong, but it cannot be said to be correct. The reason why this is said is entirely because of the changes in the spider itself.


    At the beginning of his life, his idea was indeed not much of a problem. Because at the beginning, he was just an ordinary spider. It has super powers, but it is not outrageous to the point of being daunting. At that time, what he could do was very simple. Eight words could be summed up. It was nothing more than punishing evil and promoting goodness.


    He did it very simply, and he didn''t even hurt his life. So naturally, most people can accept him. And he will give him the desired response as he imagined.


    However, it is different now. The little spiders now have the power to make people fear. Although he is still doing what he has done in the past, he even said that he has not changed his own state of mind. But for those who are saved by him, the nature of things has changed.


    Because the little spiders at this time are already a threat to them.


    The ability to judge the sin of others'' souls has crossed the bottom line that many people can accept. Because no one dares to say that there is no sin in his body. Moreover, no one can accept it, as the little spiders have shown, just because they look at each other on the line of sight, they must be judged by the soul.


    Therefore, the little spider is taken for granted as a threat. In the face of such a threat that may have killed your life at any time, burning your soul, even if you know what kind of existence this person is, you will not be willing to make a bet of your own life, casually Go close to him.


    It is the nature of mankind to seek advantage and avoid harm. At this point, human beings will not make changes. Although this will cause some damage to the little spider, who cares about this compared to his own interests?


    The little spider is not an idiot. In fact, he is still a very intelligent character. So soon he wanted to understand the reason why these people would change like this. But what he doesn''t understand is that ordinary people will forget it. Why even teammates who have fought side by side with them will look like this? This time he really wants to ask questions. But after thinking about it, he dismissed the idea.


    He understands why these teammates will behave like this. If the sins of ordinary people are only a little bit of a slap, then these teammates can be described as sinful. Don''t look at those glamorous looks and those slogans that are magnificent.


    What is for the country, for the sake of mankind. What superheroes save the world and the like. This is just a superficial fig leaf. If you really want to say it seriously, whether it is a superhero or a special agent, their bodies are covered with blood.


    They have killed people, and more than one or two. Even if it is a pure line of small spiders, it is inevitable that there will be unexpected accidents. Under such a premise, they will avoid the sight of the little spider, and even alienate him, which is an understandable thing.


    Want to understand this, the little spider can not help but smile in my heart. He had thought that this would be a treatment that could be enjoyed by the existence of Zhou Yi, because of the power of too much, which led to the alienation of alertness. I just didn''t think that such a thing would happen to one day on my own. This is really to let him not know how to face it. Fortunately, it is still a loss. But seriously think about it, it should be the latter.


    His mind turned, and at this time, Wade''s voice was suddenly passed in his ear.


    "Hey, man. You don''t need to be upset. You know, not everyone can accept the existence of a wind like us. Most people in this world will be idiots, and for idiots, you only need to give him a middle finger. By the way, I am definitely the best reliance on your side. Although there is no meat on your body, it is hard to touch. But this will definitely not affect the feelings between us. Believe me, man, good. Friends of all time!"


    Wade��s words made the little spider deeply touched, but when he came back, it was difficult to say any moving words, even saying that he could respond to Wade at this time. .


    "Can you tell me where you are looking for such a large sunglasses? Also, don''t you say that you want me to believe in you? Why don''t you look at me, do you want to turn your head to the back?"


    "Don''t care about these details, my dear friend. You have to know that I am the only one who dares to look at you with your heart. Moreover, I have cataracts and can''t see things clearly. So this is enough, isn''t it? As for what sunglasses And so on, you can leave it alone without mentioning it. Do not believe, you see my sincere eyes."


    Wade said, he left the sunglasses aside. And I really moved my head and looked at it with the little spider. However, looking at the part of the eye that Wade''s headgear is the same as the cataract. Why did he not believe it, this guy is looking at himself.


    Sure enough, and this guy is serious, you lose! The little spider who realized this immediately removed his own sight and at the same time converges on the image of his evil spirit knight and becomes his original appearance.


    "I brought hundreds of survivors over. Can I arrange it and get them on board?"


    He said this to Natasha. Originally this should be said to General Ross, after all, he is the principal here. But now, this guy doesn''t seem to be here. So the little spider can only say this to Natasha. Because both in terms of identity and relationship, Natasha is the only guy he can recognize at this time.


    When I heard the question of the little spider, Natasha��s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. She first looked at the environment around her.


    Everywhere on the deck is almost full of people. Even the dangerous situation just like this can''t make any difference in this situation. And not only here, even in the cabin is the same. It can be said that the manned capacity of this ship is almost at its limit. If you want to receive more people, then obviously it is risky. And there are so many children here, is it really worth taking this risk?


    Natasha, who has always thought much more, couldn��t help but think about it. However, she quickly stopped this kind of worrying worry and nodded at the little spider.


    "Action is fast, find some adults to help you. We must leave here as soon as possible. Otherwise, no one can say whether we can survive the next round of attacks by these monsters."


    This little spider also agrees. The reason why he can solve the threats so smoothly is because the undead themselves are restrained by him, and the monsters that act with these undead are not powerful. Coupled with his surprise, this effect can be achieved.


    If you come again, or change something more powerful, like the monster that made him and Hulk fight hard before, he may not have the current prestige. Therefore, Natasha��s request for his support was very strong, and he quickly began to act.


    The little spider who works seriously does not seem to have much threat. However, this does not dispel some people''s alertness to him. Just like now, the eagle eye sneaked to the side of Natasha and whispered to her.


    "It won''t be too dangerous to do this. Ross is not here, we don''t have the ability to help you with this responsibility. If Peter is out of control, then"


    "Don''t think too much! We are now taking risks."


    When the eagle eye was interrupted, Natasha put her eyes on the children. In her view, the safety of these children is the most important. And to protect these children, the power of these people alone is obviously not enough. They need the power of the little spider, and because of this, she must agree with the request of the little spider.


    In the face of Natasha''s insistence, the Hawkeye did not say anything more. His identity is actually quite special. Because he has skipped the reverse, he really has no way to talk to others with confidence.


    So, everything is determined by the default of Natasha taking the lead. And just as they did this, far from the other end of the country, Mephisto was suddenly making a sense of inspiration.


    As a co-worker of the gods, Mephisto naturally wants to contribute to the destruction of this country.


    Although he has that ability at all, he alone kills all the human beings in this country by his own power. But he does not do this. Because this is a very risky behavior.


    If he projects his own **** into this country, who can guarantee that the fierce gods who cooperate with him will not suddenly turn their faces and suddenly occupy his foundation? Just like those fierce gods who don''t fully believe in him, he won''t believe these evil guys.


    Therefore, using the undead to clean the human beings in this world is the biggest action he has made. Now, the undead of a large team suddenly disappeared, and thoroughly. This made him suddenly curious, and when he carefully understood the power of the last feedback of the undead, he suddenly could not sit still. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 970： Gamble gambling begins to have revenge

    In this world, I am afraid that no one will be more familiar with the power of Hellfire owned by the little spider than Mephisto.


    Because the birth of this power itself is closely related to Mephisto. Rather than saying that this is the power of Zatanos, it is better to say that this is based on Zatanos and the strength cultivated by Mephisto. Mephisto spent a lot of effort on this power, so naturally, this power is very important for him, and even can be said to be the same as the right arm.


    For a long time, Mephisto was very surprised, who in the end destroyed his evil spirits and took away the power of the spirit of vengeance. He envisioned many goals, including the existence of Zhou Yi. But because there is no way to verify it, these problems can only be temporarily suspended by him.


    Before he had the ability to deal with Zhou Yi, he obviously did not have the courage to appear in front of Zhou Yi. Therefore, to a certain extent, he is already not very hopeful about regaining the spirit of revenge. But he did not expect that things actually turned around at this time.


    This made Mephisto almost want to act soon, but in an instant, he was born again to press this impulse.


    He is now in the middle of a group of fierce gods. If the power of the spirit of vengeance is exposed to these fierce gods because of his too urgent action, causing their embarrassment, then things are not something that he can control.


    Therefore, he wisely did not have any expression on the open side, and even continued to talk and laugh with the group of fierce gods. But in the back, he has secretly signaled his two men, let them find the past along the clues of the disappearance of the undead.


    For these two guys, Mephisto''s request is not high. He only hopes that the two men can find the goal and promise not to let him escape from his sight. Then when he frees his hand, he can naturally get back what he lost.


    Of course, the two people who were ordered by him would not know. For this order of Mephisto, each of them has their own ideas. So, when they quietly came to the address given by Mephisto and saw the big ship in the thick fog, the contradiction between them broke out in a timely manner.


    "What do you think we should do? Go straight up and grab all the suspects. Are you waiting until Murphysto comes here to solve his problems personally?"


    Wesker said this, from his expression and his movements can be seen, at this moment he is already some impulse to try. And why did he show this way, and Victor, who was on the sidelines, quickly came up with a similar answer.


    He seems to regard this as an opportunity to make a performance. In essence, he and Mephisto are only trading relationships. This relationship looks good at first, but it seems that it is not enough now. At the very least, it is not enough for Wesker who wants to get the most benefit. Because of the potential shown by Mephisto.


    In the beginning, Wesker only regarded Mephisto as a partner of cooperation, because he could get enough from both sides by his own special identity by means of the card between Mephisto and the Baron. More interests, and thus their strength has grown.


    Of course, there is a requirement for doing this. That is, the strength of the two is basically balanced. And between him, he must not be clearly biased towards whom.


    This kind of behavior is like a tightrope, dangerous, but it can bring enough benefits to yourself. And the most important thing is to keep him basically invincible.


    But now, the situation is different. Because Mephisto shows a completely different power. He reached an agreement with a group of terrible evil spirits and became a member of their alliance. After possessing such power, the strength of Mephisto undoubtedly broke the delicate balance between him and the baron. It has become a party with absolute crushing significance. And such a situation is definitely not thought of before Wesker. So, he must do something at this time.


    He must let Mephisto see his value, and must make him aware of the benefits his existence can bring to him before Mephisto abandons himself. Only then can he ensure that he will not be swept into the **** along with this weak balance.


    Of course, doing so will make him lose a lot of benefits. Even saying that he might make him a slave to Mephisto forever, there will never be a day to turn around. However, he can survive by doing so. As a living slave, there is no need for a dead free man to come. At the very least, if he chooses, he will choose to survive. It is precisely because of this choice, so he must complete the work of Mephisto to the best.


    This is a cast name, an important choice for your future. And if you want to do the best, then Victor''s cooperation is especially important. But will he cooperate? Wesker also thought about this problem.


    From his identity, he should make the same choices as himself. Because if he did this thing well, it would be a bit more in front of Mephisto. This should be especially important for him who is a member of the Mephisto. Therefore, he should be on the same line as himself. And that''s why Wesker asked the words before. He needs Victor''s approval and needs him and himself to agree on this opinion.


    At this point, Victor is very clear, but he will not hold the same idea with Wesker, that is a problem that needs to be measured.


    On the surface, he really should agree with him. But in essence, he is not standing on the side of Mephisto. Behind him is the Baron, the loser identified by Wesker. And by this alone, we can be sure that they are definitely not on the road.


    What''s more, there is a certain holiday between Victor and Wesker.


    Although there is no indication from both Wesker and Mephisto, Victor has already got the exact news from the baron. That is, I was betrayed by Wesker. Moreover, even without the baron''s instructions, with the help of Wesker in this action for Mephisto, he can guess a similar result.


    For such a result, Victor naturally hates to gnash his teeth. It is a person who, after tasting the tormenting means of Mephisto, will produce the deepest malice against the chief culprit who caused it. It can be said that Victor at this time definitely has the impulse to kill Wesker. But for the big picture, and the point of mind in my heart. He did not directly face Wesker, but instead put on an indifferent attitude and responded to him.


    "What do you want to do, go straight to do it. Why bother me? Can I still stop you?"


    Although this laissez-faire attitude does not make Wesker satisfied, it is also within his acceptable range. Of course, he still wants to fight for more.


    "Victor, you should be clear about how important this kind of thing is for Mephisto. Of course, I am not threatening you with this, but I want to give you some advice. You should see the strength of Mephisto. It is obvious that his alliance with the fierce gods will make his strengths turn over again. Under this premise, any benefits you may have for him can be returned several times or even dozens of times. Even if you are planning for yourself, don''t you want to do something? Or do you want to give up even the benefits you have sent to you?"


    Hearing that he said this, Victor paused and then slowly turned his head and asked him.


    "So what do you want to do?"


    "It''s very simple!" Wesker immediately laughed when he heard that it was soft. "You also saw the ship. I can smell a lot of human smell inside, and this seems to prove one thing. That is, the guy who stole the power of Mephisto is on this ship. And he is planning to protect these humans from leaving safely. This is our chance, isn''t it?"


    "The fierce gods are not planning to run away. We don''t need us to shoot, we just need to slightly illuminate the demons in the fog, let the fierce gods give us a head start. It is possible to force the thief out. He is in the clear, we are in the dark. Just look for the right time and give him a thunder blow. Isn''t everything all hand-to-hand?"


    I have to say that such an idea is really exciting. If Victor really intends to advance and retreat with Wesker, then using such an approach is indeed a good choice. However, he is obviously not a ship with him, or even they are still enemies.


    And because it was the enemy, Victor hanged a mocking smile on the face under the iron mask, and replied to Wesker with a sounding sincerity.


    "A good idea, I can accept it in principle. But the last thing I want to do is to do it."


    This statement is a blind man. After all, it has been accepted plainly. It is easy to cause doubts even if one condition is not mentioned. So Victor deliberately made such a request. For this request, Wesker thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Yes, but before you can report it, you have to discuss it with me."


    "The cooperation is pleasant, I will be in the dark to protect you."


    Given a brief answer, Victor disappeared directly into the fog. And looking at the direction in which he disappeared, Wesker took a deep breath and immediately strode toward the ship.


    His gamble began. But he probably can''t think of it. This gamble was a scam from the beginning. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 971： It’s not a vase

    Victor''s idea is actually very simple, that is to put the pigeons of Wesker.


    In his plan, as long as he put his pigeons a little, he can play a deadly role for him. Because the fault tolerance rate of his plan is really too small.


    Whether it is the monsters who are attracted to serve as the guns, or themselves, they are an integral part of the Wesker plan. Whether or not it is missing, will make his plan a disaster. If this is the case, then why not do it yourself?


    Of course, although this is the case, be careful to be aware of the truth by Wesker. After all, Wesker is not a fool. It is almost impossible for people like them to completely believe each other. Even if more agreements are reached before, they will always leave a heart in mind.


    So Victor is very cautious. He took the initiative to take on the task of attracting monsters to attack the ship, and at the same time created a phantom that made Wesker mistake the phantom for himself.


    After doing this, his whole person quietly retired from the thick fog. The rest of the matter is not important to him, because if nothing unexpected, Weiske must not get any good end. He does not have to waste too much time on this loser. Especially when his time is still very urgent.


    He agreed with the baron in advance, and he is very clear that it is not far from the agreed time. At this time, he must meet the baron and see what kind of arrangement he is.


    Because, as Wesker said, the strength of Mephisto has expanded to some scary level. Although he already knew in advance, the Baron had already prepared for dealing with Mephisto. But he is not sure, he also counts the expansion of Murphysto''s strength as a plan. If not, then he must find a way to find a way to survive.


    Because everything can only be successful if it is prepared. If there is no accurate judgment on the situation and there is no complete plan to deal with the sudden situation, then it is definitely the fate of failure. What''s more, in terms of its own strength, Victor does not think that the Baron will be the opponent of Mephisto. He only has certain advantages in wisdom and layout, and whether this advantage can determine the outcome of the current game is a question that is very doubtful.


    When you place a bet, you must see which side is the biggest winner. This is the quality that every smart gambler should have. Although Victor did not have much bet, he also hoped that he would eventually stand on the side of the winner.


    The fog obscures the human eye and obscures the eyes of those monsters. In such a thick fog, Victor, who mastered the magical meaning, easily avoided some dangerous sights and came to the spiritual sanatorium called Akarim.


    This is the first time he has come here, but like a light car, he has gone all the way to the deepest part of the mental hospital, where Robert is located. But before he reached the end, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked him.


    "Victor, the Baron is preparing for the final action. At this time, no one is allowed to disturb his actions!"


    Looking at Aleksia, who suddenly appeared from the fog, with a cold look. Victor couldn''t help but frown, then said to her in silence.


    "I have a very important thing to discuss with the Baron. Give me away, I don''t have time to go with you!"


    "I said, the baron is now dealing with important things. No one is allowed to bother him, even if you are no exception! Can you understand people?"


    Still the most straightforward rejection, even at this time, Alexia��s refusal contained a lot of ridicule and disdain. In the face of such words, Victor could not hold back.


    In his opinion, Alexia is only a ban on the baron. To put it bluntly, it is a good assistant that he can''t live without. If you don��t speak well, it��s just a female slave who sells the color. Such a woman, all her things are given by the baron. Including her status in the Hydra, it is only because others are awesome to the Baron.


    Now, such a woman actually dares to say this to herself. This is in his eyes, it is already a symbol of life and death.


    Directly lifted the special wand made of modern high-tech in his hand, so that the laser transmitter at the tip of the staff was aimed at Alexia. Victor''s face directly revealed a malicious smile.


    "Can''t understand people? Ms. Do you believe it or not? As long as I have a thought, I can not only let you not understand the words, but even let you hear no more sounds in the future. Look at the face of the baron. Give you the last warning, roll me aside. Otherwise, you will die for me here."


    Victor��s threat did not scare Alexia. She still looked at Victor coldly and did not give in. In the face of this situation, Victor did not say anything, just directly pressed the button on his staff, so immediately, a laser shot against Alexia.


    The intensity of the laser can almost instantaneously vaporize the steel. Any ordinary human being can only have one end in front of this laser. That is death. However, Alexia is not an ordinary human being, so the result is naturally very different from what Victor expected.


    She just stretched out her arm and crossed it in front of her, and she suffered the damage that the laser brought to her. The high-temperature laser just burned through the sleeves of her office uniform, and even burned a piece of her skin.


    And looking at her charred part like a crusty crust, she quickly fell off and showed a tissue part like an insect exoskeleton. Victor knew that this woman was not as simple as he thought. This made him subconsciously want to say something, but before he asked for his voice, the next moment, the figure of Alexia had disappeared into his eyes.


    This made Victor wake up immediately. Since he knows that this woman has extraordinary power, it is obvious that her purpose here is to protect the safety of the baron. With such a mission, she naturally would not have gone so far. In other words, her purpose should be to attack. And her goal should be


    Thinking of this, Victor immediately turned around and propped up a force barrier. However, his speed is still a step slower. Aleksia had already reached his close position before his position spread completely and shrouded him, and he made a fierce punch against his abdomen.


    The magic armor attached to him was so violently attacked that he could not stop all his impact. And this led to the huge power venting into his body, so that he could not help but bend down the waist like a cooked prawns and curled up on the ground.


    Looking at Aleksia, who is already in the shape of a figure, Victor clearly wants to say something. But with one mouth, the pressure of his body''s savings made him unable to bear it, and even vomited with blood and stomach. There are masks on his face, so this end is naturally very tragic and even disgusting.


    Looking at the man at the foot who had already apparently odor, Alexei retired back two steps, and then revealed a disdainful smile, said to him.


    "Victor von Dum, don''t take you too seriously. In the eyes of the baron, you are nothing more than an unimportant piece. Your existence is irrelevant. When it is useful, the baron will naturally call you. When it''s not useful, you''d better hide in the shadows, don''t jump out like a clown. Because it''s too eye-catching, you can''t help but feel like you''re pinching. A bed bug crushes you like a smash. Do you understand what I mean?"


    The mask was removed, because Victor, who had just angered the eyes of those things, looked at the woman who said this. There are both reasons why this woman has just been defeated by assault, and the reasons for what she just said.


    This made him want to eat this woman now, but remembered the power that this woman showed, he still swallowed all the grievances honestly, and then asked her softly.


    "who are you?"


    "At this time, are you still entangled in this insignificant problem? Forget it, telling you there is no big deal. I am Alexia Yasifford. You should be familiar with this surname. My brother, Alfred is working in the same department as you."


    With the self-reported home of Alexia, Victor''s eyes could not help but grow up. He has already remembered a lot of key information. The secrets of Umbrella, the t virus, and the family of the Assorted family all connected in his mind, and this made him immediately unbelievably exclaimed.


    "This is impossible! Shouldn''t you fall asleep in the cold storage of the Antarctic lab? Why, why are you here?"


    "Why not? Stupid man!" Picking up the brow slightly, the disgust and disdain on Alexei''s face became more and more obvious. "I don''t even think about it, I still count on what big things I can do. Don''t you think your idea is too funny? Just like this, you want to jump out of the board and be a chess player. You don''t know why. Do you feel ridiculous, huh?" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 972： Genius girl, terrorist pressure

    Aleksia''s unrelenting remarks made Victor''s entire cheek muscles continually twitching. This kind of performance matched his almost horrible coke face, which made people have no courage to look straight.


    However, this appearance does not scare Alexia. She has always been interested in the eyes of Victor, the expression is as cruel as a playful cat, watching the mouse that has been struggling under his claws. It seems that she is waiting for something, a strong reaction from Victor.


    Victor really wanted to react strongly at the beginning, but after seeing the woman''s expression, he thought about it and thought it, or temporarily dispelled the idea. Because, if the woman in front of me is really the successor of the Assisi family, as she said, then he really can''t afford this role.


    Most people think that the owner of the Yasifford family, once one of the three giants of the company, is Alfred, but in fact it is not. Because the former generation of Alexander, the former generation of Alexander, had made such a will, the family of the Assorted was not inherited by Alfred. Its successor should be his sister, Alexei is.


    However, for some special reasons, Alexia has no way to appear in the public''s field of vision. Therefore, after the death of Alexander, the family of the Assorted can only be temporarily controlled by Alfred.


    In the eyes of some gossip parties, such a situation is very similar to the brothers and sisters between the giants, and they are not even to be verified. Some tabloid reporters can think of what the sons and daughters will kill their fathers and rob the family. But is this actually the case? Anyone who knows the inside story knows that this is simply the opposite of the situation.


    The inside story of the Yasifford family is far more complicated than the imagination of outsiders. If you really want to talk about it, I am afraid that those who are elaborately crafted and able to move on the screen are not satisfied. The reason for this is that the brothers and sisters of Alexei were not born in the normal way. They were superhumans based on the genetic blueprint of their father, the ancestor of the family of the Assyrian family, Veronica.


    Alfred has an IQ level of more than 220. He is proficient in 16 languages ??and has a Ph.D. in economics, engineering, electronics, biology, etc., and also has athlete-level physical fitness and fighting ability above black belt. . This level can be called genius and superhumanity on the basis of billions of human beings. But compared with his sister, Alfred is a existence called a failure.


    This is what Alexander has publicly stated about the company. In fact, compared with Alexia, Alfred is indeed a failure.


    At the age of ten, Alexia can graduate from the best universities in the UK in a way that is almost perfect for the game. And she is able to join the top science team in Umbrella and become the youngest lead researcher in the history of Umbrella.


    At the age of ten, you can achieve the achievements that those geniuses are 30, 40 or even 50 years old. In terms of IQ alone, she can be said to have reached humanity. And this is not the place where she feels jealous. Any wisdom, if not translated into tangible power, can not make people feel jealous. And Alexia can make Victor feel terrible, simply because she has turned her wisdom into a real power.


    The t virus is something that Victor is afraid of.


    Some people think that Umbrella has become a thing of the past, so they take it for granted that Umbrella''s t virus has become an outdated thing to be swept into the garbage. But this is a wrong idea, because the t virus is not an outdated thing. In fact, on the contrary, this little thing is almost advancing with the times, and it has evolved almost unbelievable changes.


    Weiss''s almost superhuman change is an example. Alfred''s powerful power, which is comparable to most superheroes, can also be used for evidence. However, this does not fully reflect the potential of the t virus. In fact, the most perfect way to interpret the potential of the t-virus is in the hands of Alexia.


    She has a variant of t virus called Veronica, and this variant of getting from insects can almost make the t virus evolve into an incredible direction. Umbrella once drooled over the data of this variant, but unfortunately, it seems that there has been an unspeakable change in this thing, so that Alexei, who is a developer, has become a victim.


    Yes. In the information of Umbrella, Alexia is dead. Together with her body, she was kept in the research center of Antarctica. The researchers at this point are already confirmed. So naturally, together with her research results have become a failure.


    Of course, this statement is based on the fact that Alexia is already dead. If not, it proves that Veronica''s potential is huge. And after 15 years of Alexia''s death, what does the virus mean and how it will be developed. This is a question that needs to be carefully considered.


    But one thing is certain, that is, this is a monster. Anyone who has a relationship with the t virus is a monster. And Alexia, who has been identified as infected with Veronica, is certainly the most dangerous of these monsters.


    Victor is very conceited, because he has a very good accomplishment in both technology and magic. But this does not mean that he can have a full grasp of the existence of Alexia. Especially in the case of the abilities she has shown, he is even less able to grasp this.


    Forbearance. It is the only thing he can do at this time. And precisely, he is very good at this one. Therefore, he is like a hound that always wants to please others. He has gathered all his minions and said with respect to Alexia.


    "Wait, wait. Miss Asifford, I admit that I have some problems with my attitude. But I have good reason to do this. You and the Baron may not know where to stay here, but the world outside is already ups and downs." The change. All of this may be beyond our imagination, so I just came to tell the Baron and hoped that he would find a way to deal with it as soon as possible. I have nothing to be malicious!"


    "Who are you who were released from the ancient fierce gods?" Eyebrows picked, Alexa''s face showed a smile like a smile. "How come you are so sure, we don''t know about this kind of thing? Why don''t you think that this is something we have already arranged?"


    "What has been arranged long ago? How is this possible?"


    When he heard this, the first reaction of Victor''s subconscious was not to believe. He can''t believe that these fierce gods will be the baron''s handwriting. Because in his impression, the origin of the baron can only be traced back to a powerful magician in ancient Europe. He couldn''t believe that such a baron would be related to a group of fierce gods in the ancient Kyushu.


    But everything is pointing to this. The fog that can''t be detected, the monsters that appear in the fog, the fierce gods that wake up, and one that is planning behind everything behind the scenes. These seem to point out that the baron seems to know everything well. And this made him more aware of a problem. What is the baron trying to figure out?


    From the beginning, when he was working with the Baron, he only thought that the Baron was trying to gain the power of Mephisto. But now it seems that he is not only looking for this, he is in a big game. It was so big that he thought that he already had the qualification to jump out of this game, and suddenly found that he might not even have a single piece.


    This shocked him, and he did not even dare to believe everything that Alexia said. So that he could only look up at his head and look at Alexia, wanting to know the truth about everything from her mouth.


    And looking at this kind of devastating Dr. Victor von Dum, Alesik Aa, smiled and said proudly.


    "Why not. I have already said that you are just a chess piece, not even a chess piece. Do you think you have seen the whole picture? No, what you see is just what you can see. Baron''s The arrangement is beyond your imagination, and your poor wisdom cannot see its full picture at all. Even if all this is about to be presented to you, you will never understand all of this. This is the gap, Du Mr. Mr. So, you still do your **** honestly. Serving the baron honestly, this is the choice you should make."


    This straightforward discourse made Victor''s heart suffer a huge impact. Although he was very reluctant to believe everything that Alexia said, he had to admit that what she said was indeed true. This made him start to doubt himself, but this thought just rose, and his mind immediately jumped out of a new idea. And this made him feel like a life-saving straw, and he couldn''t wait to ask Alexia.


    "No. It''s not like this. You haven''t counted everything yet. You still don''t know, Mephisto has already reached an alliance with the fierce gods. They have joined together and they have realized their own." The enemy, a **** called red pine nuts, is here. You can count these fierce gods, and they must be united with the red pine nuts. And those who have a relationship with the red pine nuts are to be killed by the fierce gods. You are no exception. That is to say, you have also become the target of those fierce gods. Is this also in your calculations?"


    There is only one thing that Victor is thinking about in the brain. It is to break the image that Alexia has set up, that the baron has no choice but to hold everything in the palm of his hand. He really can''t accept this kind of thing, so he can only retort this way.


    However, when he looked up with hope and saw the taunting eyes of Alexia, his mood immediately fell into the bottom of the valley.


    "You still don''t want to understand?"

 Chapter 973： Existence of blasphemy weapons

    Do you still don''t understand a sentence? Let the whole person of Victor seem to be frozen, completely frozen.


    He struggled to shift his gaze to the place where the sound came out, and then it seemed to be like a cockroach, and such words came from the eyes of his nephew.


    "I don''t understand? I haven''t figured out what I have yet? Can''t you tell me? Baron Einz Belen, is it so interesting to play with me?"


    The more he said, the louder the voice, the more filled with anger and anger. And this is to let Smith, who has already come out of the sanatorium, reveal a helpless smile.


    "Do you know? I always thought that for most people, ignorance is the best choice. Blindly pursuing the answer is not really a good thing for people like you. Because you know the answer." What can you do? You have neither changed the ability of everything, nor can you avoid all of this. So it is better to be an ignorant person than to worry about things that you should not know."


    Smith. Zhou thought that he was completely instinct to admit Victor. But Victor can''t accept his kindness. Or, he simply doesn''t think Smith Zhou is correct.


    So at this moment, he was completely mad at Smith. Zhou screamed.


    "I don''t know, why should I be a ignorant? I am being played by your so-called answer. In the end, you are not willing to give you a basic answer. Don''t you think this is too much for me. Is it unfair? Or is this the means you have played for your companions, until you are going to kill me?"


    "It��s not as serious as you said." Shaking his head, Smith, who was a little funny about Victor��s statement, swept him a week and smiled at him after seeing his serious look. "Since you want to know this answer, then I will tell you."


    "It''s actually very simple. Everything you are confused about can be explained by an explanation. That is my identity. I am the red pine nuts, the one who imprisoned those fierce gods. Everything, including those of the fierce gods. It��s all part of my design. Can you understand what I said?��


    Smith''s succinct words made Victor fall into deep silence. At this moment, he did not know what kind of expression to use, to face the man who told him all the truth.


    I want to be filled with indignation and ask why he wants to hide this from himself, but because he fears the power represented by this man, he can''t ask a word. I want to cry that I am being played in the sorrow of the palm of my hand, but also because of a kind of complicated emotions and thoughts, so that he can not completely open it.


    At this time, he finally understood the one that Smith said before Zhou, the benefit of being an ignorant. This is indeed annoying, because he knows what it is like if he knows this? He has no ability to change anything, and he has no ability to avoid anything. In the hands of Smith Zhou, he is like a drifting duckweed, everything is involuntarily. Rather than doing this, it��s really better to know better than nothing.


    A person who is arrogant will produce this kind of thinking, and it is already in the end of the road. His heart has been traumatized, and his self-confidence and persistence have been devalued. At this time, he already had the idea that all his past ambitions were just a ridiculous fantasy. Because compared with the man in front of him, he really feels that he is nothing, and the small is just like an ant.


    He is already starting to renounce himself, but this is not what Smith. Zhou is willing to see. If this is the case, then he is equivalent to a waste. It is a mistake to waste time on a waste. Therefore, he must regain his strength.


    "Mr. Dum, what are you upset about? You know, if someone like you has to worry about this problem, then those guys who are even worse than you, are you going to be even more miserable? Learn to look in the right direction. Although it is not as important as you think, your existence is not that you are nothing. In fact, being able to tell you this and letting you come here means You already have a very unusual opportunity."


    "Opportunity?" He snorted, and asked Viktor, who was hoarse. "What opportunities do people like me have? In the end, they are still being played in the hands of a puppet."


    "If you succumb to self-satisfaction, then you can only be a puppet. No, even you can''t even have a puppet. That''s the position for the ignorant, you know so many things, don''t you May go back to the original place."


    The smile on the face of Smith, who was pushing up in a wheelchair, has converged. His look is dull, and he feels a kind of pressure like a mountain. The kind of inattention is the danger of the collapse of the mountains, and it makes Victor realize that this dangerous man has already moved a few points to his own. However, this kind of killing is hidden, because Smith Zhou obviously gave him a chance.


    "But, Mr. Dum. I have to admit that you are a capable guy. If you are a guy like you, if you are so ruined, it would be a pity. I appreciate talent, in fact The hero of humanity is the guy who makes me feel. You are no exception. So, I am willing to give you a chance. You should be able to understand what I mean, this is your last chance."


    Swallowing a bit of saliva caused by fear, Victor, who was called a talent by Smith. Zhou, took a look at the man in front of him, then he lowered his head deeply and said to him mercifully.


    "Adult, what are you told?"


    The problem of standing and dying will not exist in the minds of people like Victor, so he doesn��t have to spend any time at all, he is already directly crouching in front of Smith. This way, he expressed his final choice.


    And this choice is obviously to satisfy Smith.


    People always appreciate the heroes of hard bones, but they don''t want to think about how such people might be so easily used. They are principled and have persistence. Using them means you have to compromise on their principles and persistence. And this is equivalent to a lot of things you can''t use them to complete.


    So in contrast, Smith. Zhou prefers to use those who don''t have so many principles and can stretch with the song. It is not a mistake to recognize the current affairs as Junjie. At the very least, they are not inferior to the former in terms of ability, and they really need a lot more convenience.


    It is like this Victor in front of you, which is undoubtedly a good example. As long as you can survive and get the most practical benefits, such people will not care what they are going to do. And it is precisely because of this that many things are explained to him, which is a very good choice.


    "It''s very simple! Mr. Dum, you just have to go back to Mephisto and use this stuff."


    When it comes to this, Smith Zhou has found a strange dagger from behind him.


    The quaint shape makes it possible to see its history for a long time. The clearly visible copper rust above shows that such a weapon is completely made of copper. It doesn''t look sharp, and the edge can even be said to be somewhat fragmented. But it is such a weapon, but it gives Victor a feeling of encountering a terrible flood of beasts.


    He couldn''t understand the reason for this, but he could feel that this special feeling must be something that could not be separated from the words that were engraved on the sword.


    It was a few very strange words, the ancient ones were almost indistinguishable, and they were deeply engraved into the sword. In the middle of these words, you can clearly see some dark red, as if what solidified the same trace. It is like blood, but it doesn''t seem to be. Because there is a very obvious burnt and corroded mark around this mark. If this is blood, then this blood is too terrible.


    But if this is not the case, then what will it be? When Victor couldn''t think too much, he raised his hands respectfully and took the dagger from the hands of Smith Zhou. Then he asked carefully to Smith. Zhou.


    "Adult, is this thing?"


    "I didn''t promise you, give you a chance to avenge Mephisto? This is the opportunity I gave you." He smiled slightly, and Smith. Zhou pointed to the dagger in his hand. Explain to him. "This is the sacred sword that the ancient emperor created specifically to kill the gods. As long as you glared at Mephisto, you put the weapon that entangled countless curses and resentments into his body. He even has a day. The big skill is, after all, an end to death. How about, are you willing to give it a try?"


    "Can you kill the weapon of God?" Looking at this short sword that was not very eye-catching, Victor couldn''t help the greed in his heart and swallowed a hard sip.


    This is a weapon that can kill the gods. If you use it well, you can do a lot of incredible things. Even said that it can create a terrible miracle. But the question is, do you really want to do this? (To be continued...)

 Chapter 974： The meaning of the tool impresses the heart

    Even the greedy desires that flow in the heart are already earth-shaking like the tsunami, but Victor can still hold his consciousness clear.


    He knows very well that some things can be done without holding anything in your hand. Just like the Dragon Warriors in the past myths, how many people can kill the guy like the dragon while holding the sword of the Dragon Slayer? There are not a few, and most of them have become a delicious food for the dragon, a ridiculous joke.


    By the same token, can you kill the gods, the powerful Mifisto, with the weapon of killing God? This is obviously a very embarrassing thing. This is just an opportunity, one possibility. To make such a possibility become a reality, then what is needed is not only to make efforts, but more, to take the courage to give him a fatal blow.


    If it is foolproof, then Victor will naturally not care about doing such a thing. But the opponent is the Mephisto, the devil lord who is known for his deceit in the mythical world. In front of him to play tricks and tricks, if you want to play what Jingjing thorns Qin Wang��s tricks, then obviously it is a huge risk.


    Victor is not Jing, there is no courage to die for one person. So he immediately lowered his head and said to Smith. Zhou.


    "Adult, although I really want to avenge Mephisto. But it is impossible to accomplish such a thing with the power of me alone. Mephisto is very embarrassed, even now, he has not been to me. Even if I have such a weapon that can kill the gods, I will not be able to kill him. Even if I say that I might reveal my identity, he will give it to him, is it better to change one? Methods?"


    "Oh, a more secure way?" Smith, who had turned his body. Zhou stopped, and he turned his side slightly, looking at him with only the corner of his eye, and then asked him. "What is the more secure way you are talking about? Is it going to let me personally do this? If that is the case, then what do I want from you?"


    "Of course not!" said a sweaty Victor, who did not dare to admit that he had had such an idea. "I just thought, would there be any other way? For example, create a suitable opportunity. Or, find someone who is not afraid of death to do this kind of thing. As long as it is operated properly, this kind of thing should not be The difficulty is."


    "That is your problem, not mine. If you can''t even do this kind of thing, do you think you have any meaning to me?"


    After saying this, Smith. Zhou was pushed by Alexia and went back without a head. Until he completely disappeared into his own vision, Victor did not dare to say even a single sophistry.


    He knows that this has become a way of proving his own value, a test. If even this kind of thing can''t be done, then for the unfathomable man, I am afraid that he has completely lost all the value. And if that''s the case, then he can only have one end.


    In any case, Victor does not want that end. So he must come up with a way to reach the requirements of Smith. He already knows who the winner will be in the final game. So what he has to do now is to put down his own chips on the winner''s desktop.


    Since you can''t stay out of it, you can only find a way to stand on the side of the winner. But what should I do?


    Victor''s mind began to run fast, and he almost considered everything he could use. Soon, he just wanted to understand, just stood up and left quickly.


    Looking at his performance, Alexia standing in front of the window of the balcony was picking his own eyebrows, and some accidentally said to the man in front of him.


    "I didn''t expect that his brain was still turning very fast. So I can think of a solution to it so quickly. I am really a little stunned."


    "It is not the average person who can be seen by the devil like Mephisto as a competent guy. Not to mention, under this premise, this guy can secretly do so many things, run One of his own powers. This ability is enough to prove that he is not a simple character. It is not an exaggeration to describe him with a sentence of hero."


    Smith. Zhou did not deplore the admiration of Victor. But in the face of his admiration, Alexia frowned, could not help but say this to him.


    "I admit that such a guy may really be like you said, with the ability to be underestimated. But such a guy is not worthy of trust. He who can betray the original owner must also betray him. Any one owner. At this point, I would rather have a loyal but stupid dog, and I don��t want to raise a wolf that can bite myself at any time!"


    "I know this very well, so I don''t intend to give him any chance. Trusting this kind of thing is always left to those who are loyal and loyal. It is so capable, but absolutely unbelievable. The goods can only be regarded as a tool at most. Tools? Discard them when they are finished. Isn''t this a normal thing?"


    Slightly smiled, Smith. Zhou gave a definition like Victor. But such an answer does not make Alexia satisfied, because because of the tangible benefits of Smith. Zhou, she can''t be as relaxed as Smith.


    Think of Smith. Zhou as everything about her. She doesn''t allow anything that might threaten his existence, especially guys like Victor. Therefore, although Victor has so far used value for Smith. Zhou, her heart has silently sentenced Victor to death.


    "I hope that after this is over, wait until the guy has no use value, and let me personally solve the guy. This kind of guy is too dangerous. If you leave him, it will be a problem sooner or later." So I have to solve it by myself and let him completely disappear into the world. Only then can I be relieved."


    "Do not worry, if this is your request, then naturally everything can be done according to your wishes."


    Gently patted her hand and smiled at her. Smith. Zhou assured her so much.


    "You are the only one who can stand by me. It is destined to establish a great era of humanity with me. You are different from others, and it is absolutely different for me. Your will is my will. Your movements are my movements, we are one. So, let go and do what you want. I agree with your approach."


    As a woman with the most advanced wisdom, Alexia is generally not impressed by those simple love words. The sweet words created by humans for courtship are simply a boring trick for her. Disgusting, then pale and powerless. From the time she was eight or nine years old, she knew that this kind of thing was simply a ridiculous lie that couldn''t be ridiculous. It was something that didn''t have to be believed at all.


    However, when the man in front of him said this kind of heart-rending words in such a dull tone, her heart couldn''t help but scream and scream.


    This is nothing more than a matter of wisdom, but something that is simply determined by instinct. All along, Alexia does not regard this emotional problem as one thing, simply because there is no one in the world that can impress her.


    This requires a person who surpasses her in wisdom and strength, and unfortunately, there is almost no one in this world who has this qualification. The existence of Smith Zhou can be said to be a special case. He conquered the heart of Aleksia, like the brave climber to the peak of the snow, let this steep snow mountain remember his existence forever. Naturally, in the premise that this soul is completely conquered, the words that were regarded as disgusting and pale in the past have begun to become full of charm.


    Women are always impressed by the promises of men. What''s more, it is the domineering promise of Smith. So even her, she couldn''t help but raise the change that a emotional woman should have.


    Almost all of my heart is about to become a soft water. But rationally, Alexia still maintains the most basic sobriety. She knew that this was not the time when she was going to linger on her children''s affair. This is the moment when he is about to create a glorious history. It is the most crucial turning point for everything he has done. On this node, there is no distraction or distraction. So she immediately suppressed her feelings and asked him seriously.


    "How is your plan going?"


    When he heard Alexia, Smith. looked back at the situation behind him.


    At this moment, the house that once banned Robert has changed completely. Just like opening a bottomless pothole, countless blood mixed with a screaming smoke-like soul, flowing in the room, a little gathering in the pothole, making that pothole like It is a layer of **** sea, and it is a thick and faint wave of waves.


    Robert''s body image is like a small island, floating in the sea of ??shocking blood. The faint glow emerged from his body and showed a state of incompatibility with the environment in which he was. This state made Smith. Zhou shook his head hard.


    "Not enough, not enough. You need more blood and soul!"

 Chapter 975： Cheap sympathy puts down resistance

    Although it is said that millions of humans have died in his layout, such a number does not satisfy Smith Zhou.


    Because of the resentment and pain caused by the death of such a human being, it is impossible to eliminate the power of the one million sun represented by Robert. And if he is not refining his living, then his plan is obviously not going to go on.


    The idea of ??Smith. Zhou is to make this special existence a living medicine into a drug, and to achieve a unique Dan. For this purpose, he did not hesitate to arrange a situation in which both countries were completely framed. Even simply let the life of hundreds of millions of people come to the idea of ??refining this medicinal medicine.


    This idea is not exaggerated. Even for him who came up with this idea and paid for it, he felt a bit too ferocious and bloody. However, for the so-called glorious future of mankind, he did not feel that he was wrong in doing so.


    Progress always comes with pain, and only after a painful baptism can humanity move to a new world. This point, Smith. Zhou is deeply convinced. But he hopes that all this can be done more smoothly. Because this is after all hundreds of millions of lives.


    Even if it is only a little smoother, it is enough to make hundreds of thousands, millions, or even tens of millions of people have a chance to live. This is not the tears of the crocodile, but the real pity of Smith. After all, his purpose is to enable human beings to have a brighter future than to obliterate this ethnic group. Therefore, it is not ridiculous to have mercy.


    But there is a premise that his plan can be implemented smoothly. What it seems now is that the situation is not as smooth as he imagined. Therefore, these extra pity and sympathy naturally become things to be put aside.


    "The actions of those fierce gods are still slightly more than I thought, because they don''t feel the real pressure? Or, I overestimated their power?"


    Smith, who was talking about this, squeezed his fist a little harder, and as his movements changed, the fog that enveloped the whole of England began to increase.


    This kind of aggravation is not only a change of the fog, but also a tangible change in body perception. In such a mist, anyone feels a heavy load. It was as if the shackles were clasped around the neck and the chains were caught by the chains, and each movement began to become difficult.


    This situation is already a serious problem on one side, let alone in the case of such a crisis. So, just for a moment, Smith. Zhou saw the blood in the big hole in front of him, and it became thicker.


    This means the most violent death, and it means that the deceased will not be resentful and resentful until the death. This kind of thing happened to them. It was really impossible for them to understand completely. They didn''t even understand when they died. Why did everything happen?


    And it��s just a few people who understand all this. These people will not tell them the truth, at most, just like Smith. Zhou, like a tribute to a tombstone, send a few irrelevant words.


    "Go with peace of mind, your efforts will lay a more prosperous future for mankind. Mankind will always remember your efforts and sacrifices today, although this is only forced. But I will remember you."


    The grievances in the **** sea don''t know if they can hear his speech, but even if they can hear it clearly, I am afraid that they can''t change anything. Just like the thousands of victims who have become numbers in history, they are already dead, so naturally nothing can be done.


    This world has always been a world dominated and controlled by a handful of people. The weak, even the right to speak, is not available. At this point, Victor is also very clear, so he is now trying his best to make himself not become such a sad weak. The only way to ensure that he does not become that kind of existence is to complete the task that the terrible man has given him.


    Assassination of Mephisto is almost an impossible task. For Victor, who has always understood Mingzhe to protect himself, he will never do this in person. Therefore, a smart person like him is already thinking about other ways. In this way he thought, Wesker became an indispensable figure.


    At this time, the value of Wesker is no longer a mere death. In Victor''s plan, he already has a more important position, and this makes him a guy who can never die at this time.


    At the very least, he must not die on that ship. Therefore, he began to rush to the location of the location of Wesker, and wanted to save the piece before everything was irreparable. However, this is not easy, because at this moment the escape boat, the battle has entered the final stage.


    Because of the idea of ??Wesker in the beginning, Victor made some special small moves in attracting monsters. He created a phantom with magic, because with the cover of thick fog, Wesker did not see that most of the monsters who were shadowed in the fog were illusions. When he was eager to join the war after he had made up his mind, he suddenly discovered that his own side would be an unsustainable situation.


    This time he wants to go is already impossible. Because the monster army was solved by the guys who broke the watch, his guy who wanted to attack the plane became more conspicuous. This is especially true for those who have had a lot to do with him.


    He has been stared at him, and Alice, who has worked with Amblera, is now standing behind him and pointing his hand to him.


    "Albert Wesker. I finally found you. I thought you would think like a rat in the ditch. I have been hiding in the dirty corner of the Hydra for a lifetime. I didn''t think that you There will be courage to appear here, your embers of Umbrella."


    "Is this the member of the Superman organization in the Hydra? Is it like you have a lot to do with the monsters here? Are these things made by you? Or, nine The snake man is here and there, everything that happens here is the hand of the Hydra?"


    Behind him is Alice, who hates her in her hatred. In front of her body is the fire of the whole hell, which looks like a terrible little spider. There are also many superheroes on both sides that are blocking themselves. This situation is the worst situation no matter what. So Wesker immediately lifted his hands wisely, revealing a somewhat stiff smile.


    "It seems that I am being counted. So, I surrender! In this case, I should be able to get a more lenient treatment."


    At this time, how could he not understand the fact that he was designed by Victor? And since this is the case, then he is stupid, and it is impossible to make any resentful actions. Because it is a joke to take his own life, and Wesker, who has never been loyal to anyone, obviously wants to put his own life on the first place.


    The performance of Wesker''s head and tail makes these avengers who are spirited from beginning to end feel a kind of weirdness that cannot be said. The Hydra''s actions have always had such a feature. Accurate, efficient, and rarely mistakes, as if everything is under their control. Such a feature has become more and more obvious as the person known as the Baron has surfaced.


    At the moment, the performance of Wesker is not in line with the rules of action of the Hydra. It looks like a little cockroach who is swaying around the head of the Hydra. If they don''t recognize the identity of Wesker, these people simply think that this is a poor imitation of the unintelligible guy.


    It is also because they recognize Wesker that they are more alert to this situation. In their eyes, this is probably a deliberate move. It is like the rebellion of the captain of the United States. It is very likely that these people are planning what is secretly, and they are only being kept in the dark.


    With such suspicion, Natasha, who temporarily held the command before General Ross returned, couldn��t help but ask Wesker.


    "What are you calculating? Is everything here a Hydra plan?"


    "You can''t understand it, ma''am. But things may be different from what you think. In my opinion, you seem to be worried too much now."


    With a smile on his face, Wesker subconsciously wanted to comb his hair, but he just had some action, and a hard movement was already on his waist.


    "Man, can you not move the same hair as you?" What I hate most is that a big man is taking care of himself in front of me. This always gives me the feeling that I am being mocked. At this time, I generally like to insert my baby into the chrysanthemum of this kind of person, so that his expression becomes more exciting. Do you want to give it a try?"


    Looking back at Wade, who spoke very seriously, Wesker couldn��t help but lean over and look at Natasha who had spoken before.


    "This is the new recruits of your Avengers. It seems that the level is very low. And the way and attitude of this kind of speech, you are sure that you are not taking out from which mental hospital."

 Chapter 976： Terrible truth tricks

    The eyes were slightly moved from Wesker''s body to Wade''s face and looked at the face of the little spider. Natasha gave an explanation like this.


    "This is just our temporary staff. Can you enter the Avengers and see his actual performance. And, this has something to do with you. Albert Wesker, are you mistaken yourself?" Identity, you are only our prisoners now, you are not qualified to ask us. If you want to live, it is true that we honestly cooperate with our questions."


    "Okay, okay. If you want to ask, just say it. It seems that at this time, I really have no room for bargaining."


    Wesker, who was stiff at the top of the shank behind him, said very well. For him, since he has already betrayed, there is really no need to insist on any reservations. Instead of guarding these secrets, it is better to say what you said, in exchange for some generous treatment.


    From this point of view, he and Victor are the same. They are all kind of complete egoists. As long as it is good for you, other things can only be sold out. However, compared with the guy like Victor, Wesker obviously lacks a lot of luck or wisdom, and that is why he is standing here.


    It is a very rare opportunity to be able to catch a member of a carved ear. This is related to the hidden problems inside the Hydra, just like what is happening now. If it can be clarified, then it will be impossible to break the deadlock in the immediate future or the evolution of the future world situation. The role of imagination. Therefore, Wesker received extraordinary attention.


    "What do you mean by worrying about what you said before? Isn''t this all about the Hydra in the dark?"


    "Can you say yes, can you say no?" A little bit of a haha, Wisker, who was almost wiped by Wade into the chrysanthemum, immediately became honest. Looking at the eyes of those people around him, he said quickly. "This fog is indeed the arrangement of the baron, Japan and the United Kingdom. These seem to be within the baron''s plan. But, unlike everything that happened in Japan, there seems to be something unpredictable change in Britain."


    ��In general, the seals of the ancient gods of the ancient times were broken in this country. Depending on the cover of the fog arranged by the baron, the fierce gods who have been sleeping for thousands of years in this seal have broken their nests. Out, I began to regard this country as a hunting ground, and enjoyed the feast with the food of the people in this country. Even said that in order to deal with the ancient gods who sealed them, they also lived all the animals in this country. Human beings are the targets that must be eliminated. The situation has surpassed the control of Hydra. Now it is the gods and the devils who control everything in this land, so I said that the situation is very different from what you think. ��


    "God, and the devil?" Hearing this explanation, everyone began to look at each other. If the things that happen here are the result of the massive deployment of dangerous biochemical weapons like the t virus, these Avengers can accept it a little. But to say that it is the result of the devil and the devil, then it is actually beyond their expectations.


    But when I think of the previous Gabriel, there is the existence that can be swallowed up by Gabriel. This interpretation becomes instantly acceptable.


    After all, this world has long been not the materialistic world before. It is normal for the gods and the devil to appear on this world. It��s just that no **** has ever been able to do this, even if Ming Wang has not done so.


    The fact that tens of millions of human beings are eating food is not something they can imagine. However, if this is not the case, it seems that I do not understand everything that is happening in this country. So for a time, many people have a haze in their hearts.


    After all, it is against God. This is not something humans can do. The power and omnipotence of the gods is almost something that is printed in the hearts of the people. Since the emergence of the gods in this world, any human action against the gods has almost ended in failure. In particular, the existence of Ming Wang makes human beings aware of what is great and cannot be surpassed.


    Now, it is said that there is such a group of gods representing evil spirits in this land, which makes them really unable to have any optimistic views on the future. You know, this is just a land in the UK. It may pose a terrible threat to the lives of more than 60 million people. If these guys go to the outside world and to the more prosperous cities, what will happen?


    Some people are already afraid to think about it anymore.


    The bad news has caused subtle changes in everyone''s mind. This is a mixture of confusion and fear, which makes many people become slow to change the surrounding environment.


    At this time, many people in this time have no time to respond to the situation around them. A gust of wind suddenly appeared on the river.


    The fierce wind swept through the dust that did not know where it came from, so that many people could not look directly at everything in front of them. When the gust of wind gradually subsided, they suddenly discovered that the Wesker, which was just under their surveillance, had disappeared.


    "Damn, actually let him run! Dead waiter, how do you care for the prisoner?"


    The ugly eagle''s face immediately blamed Wade, and Wade just buckled his nose and said with disdain.


    "Do you have to let me look at him? No. I just stand closer. And you don''t see me standing here, in fact, my heart has already flew to a wider place with the wind. Yes. I am the wind, a symbol of freedom. When you look at me, do you feel the feeling that a heart starts to groan?"


    If you don''t consider the neurological disease that cheating like the undead body and his heinous horror fighting power, the Hawkeye really has the urge to shoot him. Of course, this is just an impulse. A normal person will not do things that are not good for him, and he is no exception. Moreover, the other people present will not let him do something that will obviously have a negative impact.


    "Okay. It just has some problems. It should be the Wesker guy and the companion lurking on the side, we didn''t notice it. And now it''s not the focus on him, the most important thing we have to do now. The thing is to evacuate here as soon as possible. You also heard that there are some things in this fog that we can''t fight. We can''t wait for them to notice us, we have to leave here before they arrive."


    Natasha can be a temporary commander without a reason. She always gives the most accurate judgment in the most calm way. Especially at this time, her orders are the best to preserve the lives of all people here, and this is the most important. So soon, these people put down the mutual greed and began to act according to her orders.


    And just as these people started the big ship, they were ready to go straight into the bay along the Thames as quickly as possible, thus leaving the crisis-ridden land. Victor has already appeared with a Wesker in a dark corner.


    Needless to say, the gust of wind that just happened was the rise of this guy using the power of magic. For his behavior, even the Wesker who is the savior is not 10,000 points.


    You know, he has already figured out what happened just now. He is very clear that he is the fact that he was sold by Victor. Therefore, it is impossible for them to have any other fig leafs. They have only one possibility to tear them off. It is not that you die or that I am dead.


    At this point, Victor should be able to understand. So he didn''t understand at all, the reason why Victor saved him. So he immediately said to Victor.


    "Why save me, don''t tell me that you are suddenly conscience discovering. Or, do you think that you still have that possibility, let the relationship between us slow down again?"


    "Of course not, I am very clear about the relationship between us. You counted me, I counted you. This kind of mutual murder is not something that can be said in the past."


    Victor looked at Wesker in front of him and nodded his head as he agreed to him. And this makes Wesker feel even more strange.


    "Then what do you want to do? Fall into the hands of the Avengers, I will be permanently imprisoned even if I don''t die. The Baron''s temper will never save me. Even said that I killed me directly. It��s what he will do. If you want to kill me, it��s enough to leave me alone. There��s no reason to save me a lot of money. Is it true that you��re going to be more hands-on? ��


    "No, for me now, if you die, it will have no effect. On the contrary, if you live, you can play the biggest role."


    "What do you mean?" Wesker subconsciously felt the existence of the problem, but he just asked this sentence, a sudden change appeared in the field.


    A light and shadow directly penetrated into his head like a sharp arrow, and under the influence of this magical light and shadow, the whole person of Wesker seemed to be settled, completely losing any reaction and movement.


    "I have to do very simple!" Looking at this kind of Wesker, Victor took out the weapon of the **** of the gods and sneaked it into his palm. "It��s up to you to replace me and pour this weapon into the breast of Mephisto."


    Wisker''s eyes have completely lost their spirituality. He looked at Victor in front of him and looked at the short sword in his hand. Then nodded hard.

 Chapter 977： Alone drunk and sober two choices

    "I haven''t found that guy yet? Haven''t you forced the old ghost out?"


    The huge, mountain-like, unarmed, angrily waving his arms, its reinforced iron bones made this movement full of danger. No building around it can survive this movement.


    For a time, the tall building immediately broke from it and then it was completely overturned. Countless masonry with a terrible weight, the whole earth roared in a flash. In the smoke that was rising from the collapse of the building, the unsupported cockroach was already holding a cyan phoenix bird, and drunk it against it.


    "Are you guys, these **** are slacking again? I feel that the Emperor of Heaven is far away. As long as Laozi is not in front of you, you can casually do nothing, even the orders of Laozi can be ignored."


    The powerlessness under the wrath is great, and it is difficult for the gods such as the phoenix to resist his majestic power. So immediately, the phoenix bird sent out a crisp but rushing pleading.


    "The king is forgiving, the king is forgiving. I am really doing my best to follow the instructions of the king and you. On the island, the four sides are completely surrounded by our people. We are also I tried my best to clean up the Terran on this island. Thousands of miles north of this place have already been killed. But I really don��t see the shadow of the old son of Akasaka, and you know it."


    Listening to this green pleading pleading, without a slap in the mouth, I directly fell it out. At the same time, he became more and more angry and shouted.


    "Waste, it''s all waste. You can''t even do such a small thing. What do you want to do? Give me a roll, give me a roll!"


    It is impossible for him to directly smash this scorpion here, because after all, there is still a solid master behind this scorpion. Therefore, he can only vent his anger in vain, watching the bird that is almost scared of courage, and disappears into his own sight.


    And watching this huge monkey do not want to stop the appearance, staying beside him, the same as the son-in-law who was monitored by him could not help but pick the corner of his mouth and said to him disdainfully.


    "Without support, for thousands of years, your hair is still not changed. I thought you could have some growth?"


    "Imperial daughter, I warn you, don''t provoke Lao Tzu at this time. Lao Tzu is crazy, but the six parents do not recognize it!"


    There was a flame burning in the unbridled golden hole in the wrath, and the thick blood of his feet began to beat with his temper and restlessly. At this time, the son-in-law is not at all skeptical. If he continues to slap the monkey like this, maybe he will really fight for himself. Although not afraid of the power of this monkey, there is no need to fight to avoid or try to avoid the ground.


    So she immediately changed her tone and said nothing to him.


    "It��s only a few hours. It��s a normal thing to not get a result. Do you need to be in a hurry?"


    "Hey, is it necessary? Of course it is necessary."


    Showing a sharp fangs, showing a horrible fierce sneer.


    "These things are just a group of idiots. They just don''t know. At night, they found the old bristles of the red pine nuts. It is more likely to be counted by the old singularity. Although I look down on the old hairy character. But I also have to admit that that guy is the most difficult role in the human race."


    Said here, he also looked at the son-in-law around him, and then continued.


    "If possible, I would rather risk the offense of the Emperor of the Year, but also help the lord of the squad, let him defeat the Yellow Emperor and enter the Kyushu. Oh! We all made a foolish look and look forward to the future. I thought it didn''t matter. I didn''t expect to dig a grave for us."


    "The old guy of Chisongzi can use the point of the fortune of the year to make the Terran a little bit of a force within Kyushu, and it will seal me one by one. This kind of heart, so The strength, and the kind of forbearance, it is really horrible and awesome. To be honest, if you can''t break this old guy into a million pieces in my face, it will completely smash the bones. I am even a meal. I can''t eat it, and I can''t even dream."


    When the monkey finished the remarks, it was a rush of scratching and scratching. Obviously, it was already difficult to determine the heavy pressure that he had imagined. And looking at the monkey like this, the woman is really a little surprised, he can actually say what he just said.


    Among so many fierce gods, there are many people who are known for their conspiracy and deceit. But it can be seen that the red pine nuts are terrible and difficult, and because of this panic, there is only one without support. Other people, not their own thoughts, are too blindly optimistic. I thought that I had a lot of people, and they were united and fierce. A red pine in the district is just a matter of hand. They simply forgot how they were sealed by the guy that year.


    This is a dead end! Nvwa understands this very well, but she does not remind them at all. Just as these fierce gods have always been wary of her, she never thought that she and these guys were a heart. Although on the surface, she made suggestions for these guys, and even said that they encouraged them to kill in this land. But these are almost all arrangements for the guy of the red pine nuts.


    She has a deal with the red pine nuts, she knows this very well. And she is also convinced of one thing, that is, the last thing that can be laughed at this fight, it must be a red pine, not a fierce **** like a sand. Although this group of fierce gods seems to be crowded, the power can be almost overwhelming. However, compared with the red pines that can be used for the calculation of the great gods of the heavens and the earth, this group of fierce gods is simply a group of goods that cannot be on the table.


    So the son-in-law is very clear about what choices he should make. In her capacity, it is really not a big psychological burden to design these fierce gods step by step into the abyss of extinction.


    For her, the best ending is that these fierce gods have disappeared from the world. For this reason, the problem that the son-in-law is most worried about is what these fierce gods realized, and escaped from these arrangements of the red pine nuts. If that''s the case, it will not only destroy the integrity of the entire plan, but it may also add some trouble to her. Therefore, her mind immediately had some thoughts and some thoughts of killing people.


    However, the killing moves. She quietly pressed everything down. No support is not a good role. At that time, he was able to entangle the aquarium, and the battle with the King of Heaven will help, the strength is naturally needless to say. Even if the son-in-law has confidence in her own strength, she does not have the confidence to say that she can eliminate the ignorance without the knowledge of other fierce gods. And once the movement is too big, it has attracted other guys. Then her identity is exposed, and the whole plan will fall short.


    At this time, it is better to be quiet. The son-in-law who had made up her mind had glanced at the lack of support around her, and then whispered.


    "Since you think of this, why not explain it to other people. If you say it clearly, in your capacity, you may not be able to obey the public, let them listen to you, and force the guy to smash the red pine nuts. ��


    "Hey, have you ever thought about this problem?" The violent monkey scratched his chin with his claws, showing a look of depression and resentment. "Unfortunately, even if I have said all the things I want, these guys may not listen to me. Like the strange guys, they are the prestige of the past, the existence of the dominant party. Who''s There aren''t thousands of monsters and devils in your majesty. It''s easy to say it. If you let them believe in me and listen to my dispatch, it''s an impossible meaning. Instead of taking their own insults, let those guys laugh at Laozi. It��s not as good as Laozi��s own heart.��


    "But are you happy?" Grabbed the painful feet in the unsupported discourse, and the son-in-law immediately laughed. "Without support, look at your virtues. Can you say that you are so happy? The world is turbid, I am clear, everyone is drunk, I am alone. This feeling is not a feeling of happiness." It is a kind of depression and depression that can make people lively mad. When I was alive, I saw many sages of the human race because of this feeling, and I feel depressed for life, so I can understand that you are now What kind of feelings are in my heart? I can tell you very responsibly, if you go on like this, you will drive yourself crazy. And then, even if you can find red pine nuts, what can you do with him? An intact, unsupported one is not his opponent, a crazy, unsupported, I am afraid that even those fierce gods will not be in the eye."


    The sly smile of the son-in-law makes the face of the supportless change. It is a gloomy animal face, the fire in the eyes is high, the violent violent, and the sharp fangs are constantly rubbing. Obviously, this big demon king has already thought of something. After a while, he immediately lowered his voice and squatted at the woman.


    "The emperor, what do you mean by this?"


    "It''s very simple, and it''s just a matter of planning." He waved his sleeve and let the mist in front of him fade away. Nvwa��s eyes were cold and said to the unsupported. "These fierce gods have their own minds. It is almost impossible to want them to work together. So, there are only two choices left in front of you."


    "Which two choices?"

 Chapter 978： Li Weis choice

    "The first choice, forget all the things you know. Since those guys can''t think of this kind of thing, then why are you worried about it? Forget it, one hundred, and the province suffers from this fear. ""


    "Fart!" cursed with a snarl, and the fierceness on the face of no support suddenly became more awkward. "If Laozi can forget this kind of thing, he will use you to say this to me. It is because I can''t forget it, so I am so fearful. The terrible son of the red pine bear remembers clearly, if I put it This kind of thing has been thrown into the back of the brain. Then when the red pine nut thing is taken off the old man��s head and kicked, the old man is not going to repent of the intestines? This is not the case, and it will not work!��


    "Since it doesn''t work, then we can only take the second road!" Picking an eyebrow, the unsupported answer was completely within the expectation of the son-in-law, so she immediately said her second choice. "The second choice I give you is, Liwei!"


    ��Liwei?�� The monkey, who had a sullen face, suddenly fell down. He looked straight at the special goddess in front of him, and asked her after a long while. "What do you mean in the end? Emperor!"


    "Remember what happened when you were attacked by the King?"


    There is no psychological pressure on the son-in-law to uncover the scars of the year. She talked slyly and directly said the past that was unbearable in the past.


    "When you were in the Huai Shui generation, you will continue to make waves, and you will not be able to surrender, or even collude with the gods along the coast. You want to stop the king from controlling the water with your own strength. When convening the gods along the coast, those who have friendship with you, such as Hong Mengshi and Shang Zhangshi, are unwilling to fight with you, and they are also obstructed. In a time, the military is blocked and the military is difficult to decide. Wang was furious and thundered the gods of the mountain to suppress the imprisonment, and then the master of the Hundreds of Victory directly suppressed the Huai Shui big demon. I am right."


    Although this passage is true, it is related to the experience of the absence of support in the past. This is the pain of a life without a support, so the son-in-law��s words are tantamount to hitting his face in front of him. With the habit and cultivation of the beast without support, he obviously does not have the kind of self-confidence and guilty conscience. So immediately, he screamed loudly, and at the same time fiercely looked at the son-in-law who said this.


    "Imperial son-in-law, what do you mean by revealing the scars of Laozi? Yes, Laozi was self-reliant and wanted to fight with the guy in Daxie, showing the ability of Laozi��s demon king. The result was full. Everything is lost, and the foundation is completely ruined. Laozi is not as good as a man, and he is willing to go down the wind. But this does not mean that Laozi can suffer from the fall of your hair. Today, if you don��t say something to you, I will blame Lao Tzu for not reading the old feelings, and I am facing you!"


    Although the beasts who know this scaly belt can only achieve the six-parent ignorance by virtue of their anger. But like the temper of no support, the son-in-law is still seeing for the first time. However, she is also the daughter of the Yellow Emperor after all. When it comes to strength, there is no difference, so naturally, he will not put the threat of no support on his mind.


    Even said that at this time she still smiled on her face and said to it without hesitation.


    "Slightly safe, no support. You still don''t understand what I mean?"


    "When you recruited troops, you took advantage of the power of Huai Shui Dragon Palace to attract countless demons. Even if it is not worthy of the king''s power, it will not be so simple, it will be directly won by the king. In the final analysis, it is actually Before the king of the king, by suppressing the prestige of Hongmeng and others, let you wait for a demon to fear. You have also been a **** of water, the existence of a demon king, it should be able to understand the fear of the enemy. Three points, the power can directly fall to the point of seven points. In that year, you ate the loss in this respect, now why not eat this ǵ, grow this wisdom. Take the means that the king used to use for you, use In these guys who are centrifugally separated from Germany?"


    After the son-in-law said this, she immediately looked at the monkey who had just been thundered and angry. At this moment, the monkey has no previous fierceness. Instead, it reveals a very humanistic expression of thought.


    For it, if it is simply to talk to it, it does not necessarily make sense. Even the more you persuade it in this direction, the more it is rebellious and suspicious. This is the nature of the fierce gods of these beasts, which no one can change.


    However, when the son-in-law took a different approach and told her about the truth of her own experience. Without support, there is a feeling of sudden realization. Because he has experienced it, he always feels the same.


    For the fiasco of the year, the lack of support is not as open as he has shown. He also thought about the reason why he would lose. But because it is almost the only temperament of his own, he will almost never find any reason from his own body. Therefore, when the son-in-law summed up the situation of the year from this angle, the fierce **** immediately poured the depression and resentment of her heart into the explanation she said.


    Because this explanation gave him a face, gave him a fig leaf to cover the fiasco of the year. And this is exactly what he desperately needs, because this is the only stain in his life. If you can hide it, it is of great significance to it. Even in the face of other fierce gods, he can straighten his waist.


    Of course, to do this, it must be his own conviction. And this is indeed his current psychology. He firmly believed this, and he did not doubt it, and this made him immediately rub his own teeth, flashing his own eyes, and bowed his head to the son-in-law.


    "What you said is really justified, but if you are looking for an object of Liwei, who do you think you should look for?"


    There is no doubt that no support is already a heartbeat, and began to think in the direction of the son-in-law''s guidance. And seeing him step into his own embarrassment. The son-in-law is saying this as it is.


    "It depends on yourself to think."


    She is very clear that this is a thing that is more and more wrong. So simply don''t say anything, just leave it all to yourself without your support. After she said this, she didn''t have any support and immediately narrowed her eyes and fell into a state of contemplation.


    It is under consideration and thinking. In his own way, he thought of all the guys who could be their own targets and who were taken over by them. In the end, he has already raised his own eyebrows, describing it strangely to the son-in-law in a tone like negotiation.


    "What do you think of the poor guy as the goal of Liwei?"


    "Poor?" The heart smiled, but the face of the unmoving son-in-law was like a strangely opposite to the unsupported. "How come you think of this guy? This is not a good thing to take Liwei."


    The voice of the son-in-law sounds very doubtful and full of incomprehensible feelings. However, her reaction has directly increased her determination to be without support. Let him be more convinced of this judgment in his heart.


    "Yes, it��s wonderful. Only this guy is the most suitable Liwei goal."


    "The poor is the mountain god, the **** of sin. In the case of the true **** of the candle dragon and the king of the west, he is the leader of the mountain gods in the world. And I am the water god, when the work was lost, the dragon should ascend to heaven. The world can and me. The water gods in comparison are only the Yellow River Hebo and the Yangtze River Dragon God. But these two are in the ranks of the gods, and they are not the same as me. So, I am the head of the world."


    "There has been a dispute between the gods and gods since ancient times. If I am in this capacity, I can directly escalate the struggle between me and him into a dispute between mountains and rivers. By then, not only outsiders can��t intervene, but even Those mountain gods and water gods can only hinder the rules, they must stand up to their own team. And once I can suppress the odds on such things, and set up my own prestige with his little life, then I have no support. Can say a word in the water gods, even those mountain gods must obey me. You say, is it not?"


    The things of this genus of animals can come up with such a thing, and it is already beyond the expectation of the son-in-law. However, this does not mean that what he thinks is completely okay. From a basic point of view, his statement has the prerequisites that must be resolved. That is, he must be able to overcome the odds.


    Can''t beat the odds, then everything is empty talk. But to defeat the odd thing is not to talk about it can be successful. N��wa has no such grasp, so she does not believe that there is no difference between herself and her.


    "Do you have the confidence to overcome the odds?"


    "Yes, as long as you are willing to cooperate with me." This violent and irritating monkey revealed an unusually sly appearance at this time. From his words, it is clear that there is a plan to pull the son-in-law to the water.


    "There is a mountain god, and I am a water god. This place is facing the sea. As long as it can lead the world to the sea, my power of water **** has the power to press over the power of his mountain god. And his other identity, The sin god, although this power is extremely strange, but it is only a kind of soul power. And your power happens to restrain all souls and life. As long as we join hands, then the district is a strange, not at all It may be our opponent. Let him live, let him die and die!"


    "You are so sure, will I help you?"


    The son-in-law looked at this confident monkey and seemed to be wondering where he came from. And when I heard the son-in-law say this, I didn��t have any support and immediately laughed.


    "The conditions are enough for you to open. Isn''t that what you persuaded me? I only ask you, can you help me?"

 Chapter 979： The cause of important plan changes

    Above the UK. As it was when landing in Normandy in World War II, it was almost at a price that did not cost.


    However, their efforts did not get the results they wanted. The country covered by the fog was like a behemoth hidden in sight, with all the troops in an endless greed. Engulfed it.


    Whether it is an airplane or a warship, whether it is a navy or an air force, any army that enters the fog is like a stone immersed in the quicksand. There is no movement in the blink of an eye.


    The connection between humans and the United Kingdom has been completely cut off. This strange phenomenon has made the leaders of any country feel a heartfelt fear. If everything that happened in Japan was just a surprise to them, then what happened in the UK now is to prove to them in the most thorough way that they have no power to stop the fall of Britain.


    But they can''t give up Britain. The United Kingdom is different from Japan. Although this era has long since lost its glory to the empire, the Commonwealth is alive, and there are also countries that swear allegiance to the Queen of England. In this case, giving up the United Kingdom is tantamount to giving up the Commonwealth, and the international impact will definitely be a negative tsunami.


    Therefore, they can only transport their own army to the place, and want to open a life path that can make Britain continue by human power.


    The entire human top has focused on this country. They simply don''t have the leisure to pay attention to other places. At this time, a guy who had been high-profile for them was already quietly moving.


    Steve Rogers is now doing his final preparations for his actions. This is something in the Baron''s plan, and it can be said to be the most important one in addition to the plan he is currently hosting on the British mainland.


    Because it is important, he can only entrust this plan to the person he trusts the most. And the one who most trusted him, in addition to Steve Rogers, no longer has a second choice.


    And for the baron to entrust this important plan to himself, what the former captain of the United States can do is to do his best to complete his plan.


    As for why he did this, why he would maintain such a degree of loyalty to the Baron, and even let the baron-like and suspicious guys trust him so much. In this case, there are many things that are not enough for outsiders.


    First of all, many people think of Steve Rogers that he is a traitor, a sneak stalker who has been hiding for decades, even from the beginning. This is undoubtedly wrong.


    The Hydra has not that great skill. When Steve Rogers is still a thin and sick scorpion, he discovers his potential and develops him into his own membership. If this is the case, in World War II, history would not be as written in today''s textbooks. The Hydra will not be almost destroyed by the human alliance.


    So, the real situation is that Steve Rogers changed only later, after he became the captain of the United States, there will be such a change. The reason for this change seems to have a definitive answer for some people.


    A guy like Mephisto, because of the reason that the Baron awakened Steve Rogers. So he is very convinced that this should be the role of some magic with a confusing amount of intelligence. He was convinced that the baron had done his hands and feet on Steve and changed his mind before he turned to the camp of Hydra. But he doesn''t understand a problem, that is, some power will not work for people like Steve.


    The reason why Steve Rogers can become the captain of the United States symbolizing the entire American spirit is not because of his power, but because of his will and spirit. In terms of strength, he is not really a special existence. Many variants have the ability to go far beyond him.


    However, in the will, Steve is beyond ordinary people. His will is as hard as steel, as hot as a flame. Any magic that changes the mind can''t really make any obvious effect on him. Even with the special existence of Professor Charles, it is difficult to control him without completely destroying his mental defense.


    By the same token, even a baron cannot change the mind of such a person out of thin air. He can make Steve transform his camp, the power of magic is only a small reason, and the real key role is another reason. That is their conceptual exchange.


    Baron and Steve did not see the first side in this era. In fact, a long time ago, when the curtain of World War II had not completely fallen, he had seen the identity of Baron Einz Belen and the captain of the United States, who was already famous at that time.


    Put down all the positions and let go of all stereotypes. No weapons, no battle of any degree. Some are just languages, only complete communication of ideas.


    In that interview, what they did was very simple. That is to use your own ideas to impress each other, let the other party give up their choices, accept another person''s completely different ideas.


    This is not compulsive, it is entirely about their own will. In this particular conflict, Steve Rogers was full of confidence from the beginning, and the last lost soul. At that time, he did not think that he would lose to a war madman in his concept. He is convinced that even if he has no way to change such a guy, it is absolutely impossible for him to convince him to accept his completely abnormal thoughts. He thinks this way, but the result is completely beyond his imagination.


    Because he failed. In front of the baron who has accumulated thousands of years of wisdom in life, in front of his magnificent proposition concerning the future of mankind. The principle that he insisted that the right to freedom belong to all beings does not give him a force to hold on. He was convinced, and the baron told him about the truth about the world, and everything about humanity was convinced. Under this premise, he made a very special choice, that is, he is willing to be a force of the baron, if the baron needs his help to change the world.


    And it was in the secret, unknown meeting. Steve Rogers opened his heart and let the baron permanently bury this memory and his promise in his own mind. And as he promised, when such a day came, he was indeed awakened to be an indispensable force for him to change the future of the human being that they did not agree with.


    In essence, Steve Rogers did not make the wrong choice. But in fact, he is already doing something wrong. That is his conviction that the Baron��s promise.


    The purpose of the baron is the same. He does have the idea of ??changing human beings and enabling humans to dominate their own destiny. However, his demand for Rogers'' power is not what Rogers himself believes.


    Steve Rogers is a very capable person. His ability is well known. He can change the situation of the entire European battlefield with a group of almost mortal soldiers. His ability to command tactics is absolutely amazing. However, his principle is also surprising. For the soldiers, he has collided with his boss more than once. His insistence on his own principles even exceeds the obedience to superior orders.


    This point is also clear as the baron of the opponent. And this is exactly what he can''t accept. What he needs is a capable person, but he is absolutely loyal to his men. Not a capable one, but a man who absolutely has his own ideas. That is totally different. And if he doesn''t do anything, then Steve Rogers will definitely be the latter. So, when Steve took the initiative to open his heart, he already did something to him.


    Some special psychological hints, a nearly hypnotic spirit hypnosis. This little trick in the dark has been repeated in his dreams for many years in the 70-year sleep of Steve Rogers, and he himself has no way of knowing it.


    This long change will only show up after the seal of his memory is opened, and the change is that the heart of Steve Rogers begins to distort. He still has his own ideas, but there is something completely different in his subconscious.


    It is like killing. If it was the former Captain of the United States, he would never hurt what innocent existence for his own purposes. But now Steve Rogers will not do this. His subconscious mind has accepted this practice, and even said that he can take the initiative to hurt others, only for his own purposes.


    It is like the child who killed him when he rescued the winter soldier. This is why his entire heart has changed.


    Will such a Steve Rogers be himself? Maybe, besides him, anyone who agrees with the original captain of the United States will no longer think that he is the original one. Even saying that even his creator would not think so.


    His change is too big for many people to accept. But for some people, this is the best change.


    An unscrupulous Steve Rogers, a Steve Rogers who no longer limits himself to any constraints and fully plays his abilities. This is what the Baron wants. This is what he wants, and belongs to his own Hydra captain.

 Chapter 980： Deep sea beast lightning raid

    In the deep sea, there are big fish moving quietly.


    This is not the kind of fish that is well known, because its hugeness is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Like the warship''s general Pang Shuo''s body, let it almost become a horrible shadow in this gloomy sea, a strange talk like a sea monster.


    This kind of existence is already capable of ruling in the sea. With its huge body, it can even ignore the meager strength of human beings in the sea. However, I am afraid that no one can think of it. The existence of such a existence is only a tool of human beings.


    This is a transport ship, a special tool that has been modified by human biotechnology. Although one or two giant creatures will always be born in nature. However, in terms of the evolutionary laws of nature itself, it is impossible to compare with the birth of human beings through technological means. In particular, Hydra''s hands still possess the weapon of t virus.


    The development of biochemical weapons, this is the meaning of the birth of t virus. In the hands of Hydra, it played even more than the company of Ambrera. Hidden in the dark, Hydra has already shaped a system for the development of biological weapons. This big fish at the moment is just one of their achievements.


    The deep sea behemoth, codenamed Leviathan, is able to avoid the eyes and ears of the entire world in the most incredible way, transporting their troops to any sea on the planet. Instead of relying on such an ability, Steve Rogers began to formally start his own plan.


    The destination is Dead City, New York, once the busiest Manhattan block in the world. Of course, this place has long been sunk under the sea and has become a past tense that can only be mentioned in history. And Steve came here naturally not to remember the once famous human city. The purpose of his coming here is only the Kerry Star ship that has been sunk here.


    As the leader of the former Avengers, and also a participant in the New York War. He is well aware of what kind of treasures exist in the city that is now covered by seawater and nuclear radiation. In fact, not only is Tony Stark playing the idea of ??the Kerry Stars technology, even the Hydra is thinking about how to turn these technologies into their own.


    Technology is always the key factor in determining the outcome of human struggle. The Hydra can not let the United States grow bigger by alien technology, so that it threatens its own meaning. Of course, because of their identity, they don''t have to build a hidden research station directly in this place like the US government, and then technically turn these aliens into their own possibilities. But they have their own methods, and this method is completely easy for them to work.


    That is stealing! This is the most capable of the Hydra, and it is also the ability that the US government hates to gnash. The Hydra can recover from the blows of World War II. On the one hand, it has an inseparable relationship with the Baron��s leadership. On the other hand, this is entirely because the organization absorbs itself from the US government in this way. Resurrection, and even become more powerful nutrients.


    Stealing people, stealing technology, stealing rights. Why is the US government decaying like this today? A large part of this is because Hydra has stolen a considerable proportion of the country��s power and forced the country to fall into this situation in Waterloo. By relying on such a skill, to harm others and self-interest, Hydra is naturally not afraid to use this old trick again in this place.


    They have a good idea. The US government has invested huge manpower and resources in conquering Kerry''s technology. In order to get this inter-generational technology, the Stark government even invested a large part of the funds that were originally used to restore the country''s construction.


    Of course, they will certainly be effective in doing this. Even some of the most critical technologies have been overcome by them. And it is precisely because of this that the Hydra people will choose to raise their hands at this time. Because in the baron''s view, it is like a peach is ripe, calling you to pick it up.


    It is very understandable that the priest is not allowed to suffer from it. Therefore, he sent his most trusted men, taking advantage of this special season, to come to accept this most special wealth.


    "Sir, we have reached our destination. Going forward, we will enter the alert range of those sentinel devices."


    "Very good!" Gathering the guns at his hand, Steve picked up the Zhenjin shield, which was already completely different, and then turned around and said to the men in front of him. "The content of the mission should be clear to you. I am repeating it."


    "First, in fifteen minutes you have to give me the entire research base. If you have a response, you should be able to do this. Don''t let me down."


    As a wise leader, Steve Rogers has extraordinary prestige even in the naked place where the Dark Forest rules are enforced. He did not let me down, and immediately let a lot of Hydra soldiers stand up in the chest, showing a look of death. And this is what made him very satisfied with these people nodded.


    Then he erected two fingers.


    ��The second is to destroy the mission. In order to prevent our actions from being destroyed, we must eradicate all targets that may interfere with our actions. Therefore, you can eliminate any hostile targets you have seen during your invasion. The key three people."


    "Dr. Jones, Dr. Laura and Professor Stevenson. These three people are the key talents we need, and they are important to the development of the entire Kerryman technology. Anyway, I want you to find them, and they must It is alive. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Yes, sir!" The majestic, arrogant answer, let Steve nod again, then he erected a third finger.


    "The third step, that is, the final step of the whole plan, we have to do three things. First, take away the entire Stark government''s technical research on the Kerry people and eliminate them, to ensure that there is no residual information. Second, the entire base, together with the wreckage of the Kerry Stars, must be destroyed. So the second team must complete your blasting assignment as soon as possible. The third point is also the most important point I personally think. I hope that you can live and leave here with me."


    "You are all elites, they are the best soldiers of my team. I hope that you can come back alive, not just in this task, but in any task. I don''t want to lose your powerful people. So I want you to promise me, to do my best to survive, to make the task complete, and understand?"


    "Yes, sir!" The more majestic voice came out of the mouth of these inflamed spirited soldiers. Looking at their performance, Steve immediately turned to look behind him, a guy sitting in a chair with a helmet on his head and a helmet full of biological lines. "Get started and let Leviathan attack the target."


    You don''t need to answer, just because of the sudden change in acceleration and weight loss in the environment in which they live, it is known that Leviathan is already acting.


    This huge deep sea beast, like a huge and dark torpedo, rushes directly to the research base under the deep sea surface. A few whistle weapons discovered its movements and immediately began to shoot at it. However, the artificially constructed exoskeleton armor of Leviathan did not make these weapons work.


    It plunged into the ground, and with its powerful acceleration, it directly slammed its huge, alloy-wrapped head into a thick rock wall. The thick reinforced concrete did not stop this brute force collision, but only for a moment, the outer structure of the entire base was already broken.


    The sea began to pour, because it was in the bottom of the sea, the huge pressure and hundreds of millions of tons of water flow immediately like the mad beast that broke the reins, and directly rushed into the submarine base along the cracked rip. In, and in the most violent way, began to destroy everything that they passed along the way.


    The alarm sounds in the base began to scream wildly, and the security guards and the wise guards guarding the place immediately began to move. At the same time, in order to prevent irreparable damage to the entire base caused by the inverted seawater, some emergency safety equipment has also begun to operate.


    The huge valves began to close up a little bit in the boom, one after another, seemingly to control the space of the inverted seawater to a minimum within the shortest possible time. However, these urgent measures have not been taken to do this step. Leviathan, who has already probed the inside of the base, has already slammed a powerful force from his body.


    This is the electromagnetic wave attached to the creature itself. Under the artificial transformation, the electromagnetic impact of Leviathan has not been completely destroyed by the strong electromagnetic pulse. Only for a moment, this electromagnetic shock destroyed the electronic equipment inside the entire base, and all the electronic devices in the base were in a state of suspension.


    The base itself is coated with anti-electromagnetic pulses, but that is just to prevent external electromagnetic shock. On the premise that this Leviathan was attacked internally, the defense of the entire base almost fell to zero.


    Everything started to stop, and the sea water rushed through the base without any obstruction. In this case, Steve immediately waved his hand and ordered.


    "start to act!"

 Chapter 981： The defense line broke the cold crackdown

    The huge deep sea monster Leviathan opened his mouth.


    Compared to those real deep sea monsters, Leviathan''s mouth is a very different organ. This organ is not used for eating, nor for breathing. It is simply a tool for carrying things.


    The upper and lower jaws are already wrapped in a thin alloy, because there is no tongue like a crocodile, and the space is very spacious. You can even put in something like commanding combat and rest. And when such a big mouth opened, Hundreds of Hydra soldiers wearing exoskeleton tactical suits and helmets that could breathe freely in the sea had already swarmed toward the base.


    They are completely mobile in the research base where the seawater has been completely poured into it. Compared with them, the defenders who were beaten by the bases that were caught off guard were much worse.


    Although they are on the bottom of the sea, this does not mean that they are prepared to be submerged by the sea anytime, anywhere. The scientific and technological power of mankind gives them the ability to open up a living space on the seabed, and also reduces their custodial mentality to the possible danger to a minimum.


    If there is enough time for them, then they may be ready to do the job. But the problem is that this action of the Hydra was originally a lightning-type raid, and under this raid, all the people inside the base lost their timely response.


    There are corpses that are submerged by sea water. There are soldiers, workers, and some unlucky researchers. Under the influx of seawater, they are not only suffering from suffocation, but more from the direct impact of water pressure. Many people who faced these shocks were immediately killed, and some lucky guys just struggled in the sea for so much time.


    Of course, this kind of luck is only temporary. Because Steve Rogers has already expressed his attitude very clearly before, it is to kill. So naturally, when these Hydra soldiers passed by those who were still struggling to survive, they immediately sent their last trip without hesitation.


    The passages that were not particularly spacious were dyed turbid and transparent by the blood of these people, and during the rapid progress of these Hydra soldiers, they quickly came to a tightly locked alloy. Before the gate.


    "Sir, the elevator has been closed. It seems that the people inside have reacted, and they manually locked all the external passages."


    "Don''t worry, this is just the expected situation." Raised his hand and glanced at the time above, Steve Rogers smiled slightly, and then directly pulled out the Zhenjin shield behind him.


    Unlike the original round shape, the current Zhenjin Shield is a top-down look. At the same time, the edges of the shield have become thinner and sharper. Because of the sturdiness of the vibrating gold, the manufacturer does not have to consider any possible damage. Therefore, he directly made this shield a weapon for attack and defense. And at this time, it shows an extraordinary effect.


    The door of the alloy was just a paper-like thing in front of the sharp edge of Zhenjin Shield. It was only a few movements, and the entire door was completely unloaded. With the infusion of seawater, Steve also took his soldiers and followed the water all the way to the top of the elevator shaft.


    At this time, they are only a distance from the wall, the most important underlying research center in the base. All of this, the people in this research center, but there is no sense.


    "I haven''t checked out what went wrong? Why did the base suddenly become like this?"


    It is a female researcher with a Latin ancestry and the only woman here.


    A woman is born with a lack of security. Being in the bottom of the sea is still a phenomenon of being besieged. This change in the situation almost immediately made her think of all the terrible things in her mind. She began to scare herself, and she couldn''t help but call other people.


    Faced with the woman��s awkward voice, these people who were in the same room as her were inevitably a little uneasy. They have focused their attention on a guy who just climbed out of a console and wants to get good news from his mouth. But this person can only shake their heads with helplessness towards them.


    "All the integrated circuits are burned out. It should be the result of electromagnetic pulses."


    "What is the reason? How can there be electromagnetic pulses here? I checked it two days ago, all anti-electromagnetic coatings are complete. Even if this base is attacked by electromagnetic pulses, we are safe here. Ah." Someone asked inexplicably, and this was immediately answered by some other people.


    "The automatic whistle cannon reacted at the beginning. I thought it was a large marine creature that had entered the base of the defensive circle. But now it seems that we have been attacked by the enemy."


    "The enemy''s attack?" This made all the people lift their spirits, and then quietly put their fingers on the firearms around them.


    As editors of the Stark government secret research organization, they are very aware of the dangerous situation in which they are working. Therefore, each of them has received a certain amount of safety training before they officially took up their posts.


    They know very well that the most important thing to live at this time is the weapons in their hands. But to be honest, the assumption is that if these scientists need to go into battle personally, then these people are really not very reliable. At the very least, they don��t have that confidence to turn the whole situation around.


    So what they can do now is just a gun, and they are suspiciously looking at everything around them.


    And just as they did, a slight noise was rushed through the only passage in the room. Hey, like something is hitting the door that blocked the passage. But they knew very well that the door and the entire elevator passage of its back door had been blocked.


    At this time, there should be no entry for anything from there. If it is, then you can only think in the worst direction.


    With this thought, all the people began to aim the muzzle in the direction of the sound. And as one thing slammed open the locked door, the muzzle suddenly began to eject the flame.


    Don''t expect a group of people who rarely touch a gun to make any sensible move in this nervous situation. At this time, they have no other action except the trigger of the dead trigger. . However, the bullets will be finished. As the jitter of the dither trigger came from one after another, Steve Rogers, who had a shield, no longer had any scruples, and walked in with his own hands.


    "Except for the few people I said, all the other people solved it."


    After a cold command, it was immediately a few crisp shots. And most of the people in this experimental center fell into a pool of blood. Steve Rogers showed a smile and said to the only three remaining trembling people.


    "The first time I met, the doctor and the professor. I don''t think I should do anything more to introduce myself."


    "Captain America, Steve Rogers right?" The oldest of the three remaining people took a deep breath and then took the courage to look straight at Steve. "I didn''t think you would actually be in this place. It looks like the people said, have you betrayed all humans?"


    Just finished this sentence, have not waited for Steve to respond. A Hydra soldier was already punching his stomach and let him curl up in his pain. And looking at the professor of this appearance, Steve said to him with a pity.


    "Professor Stevenson, some things know that it doesn''t mean you have to say it, it will be a good thing for you. Also, can I accept your statement. Betray humans? No, I But I have always believed that I am fighting for the future of mankind. However, I have chosen a way that you can''t accept."


    "The way you call it is to mix up with the hyphens of the Hydra and go to your mother''s shit." The old professor was unexpectedly tough on the reaction of this matter. Although facing a deadly threat, he said so fearlessly.


    And when he heard such a statement, Steve smiled and squatted and grabbed his hair and lifted him up.


    "I don''t have time to argue with you. One day, you will understand my choice. Now, please tell me, Professor. Where did you put the research materials of the Kerry Stars?"


    "You want our alien technology, I don''t think about it!" As soon as I heard Steve''s question, the old professor immediately shivered with anger. He yelled hard, like a wild beast. "I am dead and will not tell you this secret. You guys, you are absolutely unable to get these things."


    "That may not be!"


    Unlocking his hand, Steve smiled and walked to Dr. Laura, who was shivering. Then he used the gun in his hand to provoke the woman''s chin.


    "Dr. Laura, can you answer my question? You know, if you don''t want to say it, then the result will be very bad!"

 Chapter 982： Unscrupulous

    "You, how are you going to me?"


    Steve is the kind of guy who is very masculine. If this guy is in the night, it will definitely be a heart-warming existence. However, at this moment, the danger is even under some horrible atmosphere, and his great charm will not play any role. Therefore, Dr. Laura was completely screaming at his own voice and asked him awkwardly.


    "What do I want? Ms., you shouldn''t ask me about this kind of problem." Shaking his head, Steve got into the woman''s ear and smiled at her whisperingly. "It depends on what choices you will make. Maybe I am directly pulling the trigger in my hand and solving you in the easiest way. Maybe it is the ones who gave you to me. Then let them be against you. Make the terrible things that men do to women. Maybe there are other things that you say absolutely don''t understand, and they are absolutely terrible."


    "I am still the same sentence, Dr. Laura. It all depends on your choice!"


    "I, I don''t know, I don''t know what to choose?"


    The look of fear on Dr. Laura, who is very good at scaring himself, is getting heavier and heavier. The poor appearance makes people feel that she has a feeling of collapse in the next moment. And that''s exactly what Steve wants to see.


    "If you don''t know how to choose, why not try to ask someone?" Steve said as he gestured to her another guy next to her. "Dr. Jones is a good partner. Maybe he can give you a pretty good advice?"


    Dr. Laura, who was suffering from panic, couldn''t help but shift his gaze to his partner under his arm. Faced with her sorrowful look. The doctor, called Jones, couldn''t help but cough, and then really said to her like a suggestion.


    "Maybe you can try to do what he wants? But it''s just some information. Anyway, it''s not our own thing. Compared with our little life, these things are not important, aren''t they?"


    "Dr. Jones, what are you talking about? How can you do this?" Before Dr. Laura reacted, Professor Stevenson had already taken the lead in incredulously yelling at him. "You are selling the interests of all mankind. You are giving the future of mankind to a group of demons. If these things fall into their hands, do you know what the consequences will be? It will be the entire human race. The end of the day."


    "Not as serious as you think, Professor!" Dr. Jones, shaking his head, smiled at him meaningfully. "And, I don''t think the Hydra is as bad as you said."


    "You, are you their people?"


    It was not until this time that Professor Stevenson realized what it was. And this immediately let him ask in such a strange tone and geologically.


    He is obviously very angry, but his anger is meaningless to those who are accused by him.


    "I thought you would have to wait a while to figure it out? Yes, as you think, I am indeed the undercover of Hydra, from a long time ago. Otherwise you think, how can they do? Found this hidden underground base?"


    "You traitor traitor, I want to kill you, I want to kill you."


    The anger was almost madly screaming, but he just called two sentences, and Dr. Jones was already coming up and pinching his chin.


    "Professor, a little civilized, some words can not be said indiscriminately. It is easy to offend people, you don''t know?"


    "Don''t waste time. If he doesn''t want to cooperate, solve him. Then take things, let''s get out of here. If we don''t leave, our action will be noticed by the Stark people."


    Looking at his watch, Steve immediately ordered it. But Dr. Jones shook his head at him and said.


    "Sir, things are not so easy. I want to take away the encrypted information. I have to have the passwords of the three of us to open the central computer together. If there is a mistake, not only can''t get what we want." That is, the information stored in the entire central computer will be deleted directly. Therefore, we must find a way to let this old guy cooperate with us."


    The level of encryption in this research center has reached this level, which really makes Steve feel a little tricky. But he saw the expression on Dr. Jones''s face. The kind of well-thought-out look immediately made him feel a heart, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Do you have a way?"


    "Of course!" Nodded, Dr. Jones re-directed his attention back to Professor Stevenson. "Professor, I know why you hate Hydra so much. Because you feel that your son''s death is inextricably linked to us. But you have to be clear that the things that happened in New York are multifaceted. If only Blaming us, it seems that some of them are not too far. The government, superheroes, aliens, and the gods do not need to bear certain responsibilities?"


    "Don''t make a sophistry for your dirty behavior. I am dead and will not cooperate with you."


    Professor Stevenson said this sentence with his neck, and this immediately gave Dr. Jones the last killer.


    "Oh, are you so hard? Even if you die, you are not willing to cooperate with us. But Professor, you have to know one thing. You can not be afraid of death, but your little grandson does not seem to be afraid of death. I think about them, but now they are just seven years old. Do you want them to lose their parents, so that even the only relatives are lost so quickly? Or, you want to experience the white hair again. Send the feeling of a brunette?"


    Use some innocent lives to threaten others to obey their orders. This is really not an unacceptable thing for the Hydra. It can be said that as long as they can achieve their own goals, they can do whatever they can. In the face of such unscrupulous threats, Professor Stevenson, who just roared like an angry lion, immediately became dumb and never dared to make any confrontation.


    As Dr. Jones said. He is not afraid of death, but he is afraid of the safety of his two grandchildren. He has lost his son, and he can��t lose the two remaining relatives anyway. Therefore, even if he is not willing to do so, he can only express his intention to submit to Dr. Jones and Steve at this time.


    And once he succumbed, the somewhat nervous, Dr. Laura, who was already scared, naturally would not have any insistence.


    Steve got what he wanted, and this time his entire plan was half done. This made him a little relieved, but soon, mentally tight, he told the subordinates.


    "Don''t relax. Tell the second team that their actions can begin. In addition, you put the bombs in place. After waiting for the evacuation, there is no need to continue there."


    Eliminating all evidence is consistently the Hydra''s code of conduct. And it''s not just here, even the battleships left by the Kerry Stars are the targets they have to clear. Without that, the Americans are equated with the possibility of never going on. They will stop here forever on this technology, and then the Hydra that steals this technology will become the one that always overrides them.


    This is a very cost-effective, and is a profitable business. However, whether the sale can be made or not depends on the final result. Now, it is the time when these Hydra people are working towards the final result.


    They have not done much. As long as the bombs are placed, then the evacuation work is completed in an orderly manner. Then everything will be a foregone conclusion. However, at this time, an accident suddenly occurred.


    "Help, help. Here is the second team, we encountered an attack here in the Kerry''s spaceship, we need help?"


    "The first team received it." Reaching out and holding the communicator in his ear, the expression on Steve''s face immediately became serious. "What is the situation? What attacked you? Is there a guard at the Tianshou Bureau?"


    "It''s a wise weapon, it''s those **** robots. Hell, he attacked us!" There was a fierce gunshot from the ear, and there was a burst of crazy roar. Obviously, the battle that Team Steve arranged for the second team was very intense. But this made Steve 10,000 points not understand.


    "Impossible, is your electromagnetic pulse weapon not working?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know what''s going on? Those **** machines have already fallen. The systems on them have all been burned. But I don''t know why, these machines are starting to work again. They are changing. It��s stronger than any of the intelligence weapons we have encountered, **** it, we can��t hold it!��


    The sound coming from the ear is an increasingly fierce gunshot and a roar that has been completely uncontrollable. And soon, all these sounds disappeared. All that''s left is just some mechanical footsteps with heavy echoes.


    This made Steve immediately aware of what he had not waited for. A slight noise was a sudden noise, and then a humanized electronic instrument sounded back in his ear.


    "Mr. Steve Rogers. You have been surrounded by us! You can''t leave here."


    "You are? Austrian!" Instantly understood who was in the middle of Steve whispered, then he immediately raised his head and shouted at the people around him. "Terminate the action, take these three people out of here, immediately!"


    His reaction was quick, but it was still a slow step. Because at this time, the intellectual devices that had fallen down because of the electromagnetic pulse were already standing one after another, and stood up again. With a scarlet electronic eye, they began to execute new orders. Order from Altron!

 Chapter 983： Death channel under steep turn

    "Damn, these wisdom devices, how did they stand up!"


    Seeing that a wise weapon was standing up and swaying, Steve immediately pointed the shield in his hand toward him as he slammed the machine.


    The sharp shield cut the entire weapon from the middle into two halves, but looking at this situation, Steve''s face was getting more and more dignified.


    From his point of view, he can clearly see that this body of intelligence has produced an incredible change. That is, the inside of this AI is not exactly what he thinks, it is the same structure as a mechanical part. It is already a very different appearance, it is a kind of seemingly numerous micro-microbes gathered together, constantly creeping and bonding.


    This situation, which is very easy for patients with intensive phobias, makes Steve subconsciously feel bad. Because he gives a special sense of life, a feeling that is not completely destroyed by the attack of his previous. He seems to be recovering, and is re-aggregating back to the whole from the state of the broken two halves.


    Steve is very convinced of his own judgment, but in order to verify his guess. He immediately made some kind of experimental move.


    He pulled out a tactical grenade from his waist and threw it toward the wise weapon that had not yet gathered. The grenade exploded directly inside the body of this mentally. Then, in the bang, countless pieces of small particles like honeycombs were scattered around.


    This degree of damage, in theory, can destroy anything. Whether it is a living creature or a machine, it should be completely destroyed. However, as far as Steve��s observations are concerned, it seems that such a situation does not occur in this mentally ill.


    Even if it was bombed into a million points, it seems that there are still some special connections between the countless pieces. They can also wriggle and think about gathering in the same direction. It is entirely conceivable that as long as they give them time, they can completely change back to a whole. And that''s what Steve didn''t want to see at all.


    "Go, hurry. Leave here at the fastest speed, hurry!"


    Three times in a row, Steve warned his subordinates who had already seen some sorrow in the harshest tone. And under his reminder, this group of people finally got the action.


    Wrapped up with two doctoral professors who still don''t know the situation, this group of people followed the way, all the way to the deep sea giant Leviathan touched the past.


    This is a journey that is not a distant journey. But because of what happened before, each step of them began to become extremely cautious. Because they are very clear, it is completely different at this moment and when they first raided here. A terrible enemy is secretly peeking at them and wants to keep them in this place forever. And what they have to do is to fight against the spy players.


    This is a game of using life as a bet. Winners will be able to dominate their lives! In essence, this is very unfair to these people of Hydra. Therefore, they must be careful and cautious and cautious.


    However, any care and caution is useless in the face of absolute strength. Because soon, the accident happened unexpectedly.


    It was a Hydra soldier who was responsible for the road. His task was to ensure that there would be no problems on the road back to Leviathan. This task is not difficult, because this road was originally passed by them. As long as you return completely along the same path, you can basically guarantee safety.


    However, just as the guy stepped into the channel that was submerged by the sea, a fast-moving shadow suddenly flashed from under the water, like a shark hidden in the dark and thunderous, just an instant. It dragged the guy who was responsible for exploring the road directly, and then disappeared without a trace.


    In the face of such a situation, the movement of the entire team immediately slowed down.


    "Sir, what should we do?"


    The soldiers of the Hydra who were in front of the team cast their help for Steve, and Steve looked at their eager eyes and immediately gritted their teeth and told them.


    "I am going to open the way. You protect these three guys. In any case, you can''t let them die here. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Several guys responsible for caring for these doctors immediately nodded, and when they saw their answer, Steve immediately became a cross-hearted, and jumped directly into the channel of seawater inundation.


    The passages were originally light, but they did not play much of a role in the refraction of the seawater in these passages. Looking around, I can only see a burst of disgusting nausea and a vague vision that seems to completely confuse my eyes.


    This is not the same as when they came. Obviously, this kind of thing that completely confuses the water comes from the hands of those who are wise. They are like an awkward hunter in shaping the environment that suits them best. What makes people feel sad is that they must also get involved in this dangerous environment.


    Steve felt very dissatisfied with the fact that he was controlled by others, especially by a group of machines. But there is no way for him to be dissatisfied, because he has no power to change this fact, so he can only act according to the rules set by these machines.


    The underwater world is somewhat beyond the silence of his imagination. There are no struggling sounds, and even the sound of water movement is very limited. It seems that nothing has happened in this small space. However, a little blush that was stained with blood and dust that had not yet sank proved what happened here.


    I am afraid that the unlucky guy is already fierce! With such a judgment in mind, Steve stopped his body and quietly began to look at everything around him. He knows that blind action at this time is a very wrong choice. The most sensible thing is to find out the truth and reality before you start to act. In other words, if you can let those wise men come to attack themselves and show their feet, then it is a good thing.


    He has enough enthusiasm to plan such a plan, but unlike what he thinks, then the wise men seem to have lost their sight and did not appear in front of him.


    Time is impossible to drag on, so naturally, he can only signal to his own group of people.


    "Let''s go down, it''s temporarily safe here, we have to speed up!"


    Steve��s words made these people clearly show their happiness. They jumped into the water one after another and merged in the direction of Steve. Just when they thought that the danger had passed and they began to relax their vigilance, a pair of steel big hands suddenly came out from behind them.


    The last two Hydras did not have time to react, and they were dragged directly back. This made them unable to scream and rushed to trigger the trigger in their hands. But that didn''t do much, because soon, Steve heard a scream of heartbreaking and the bones were shattered into shattered sounds.


    This means that the unfortunate soldiers are no longer likely to have any other hopes. It also means that they have once again suffered from the mechanical calculations. From a place that was not thought of at all.


    The panic began to spread among these people, but it did not take away the rationality and calmness of these people. Those who are alive are not even able to see the situation behind them, and they speed up and flee forward. At this time, it was different from what Steve saw before.


    The previous scene was that the entire passage was completely a pool of stagnant water, and there was no movement inside. Now, in the channel, there is a shadow of shadows and a rush of water like a flying arrow.


    The entry of these Hydras is like opening a deadly switch, and immediately let the wise weapons hidden in the shadows flock. In the face of these intelligent weapons that can still move fast in the water, the Hydra immediately fell into a precarious situation.


    Their guns are hard to pose enough threat to these high-speed swimming intelligence devices. On the one hand, this kind of ambiguous environment greatly limits their vision, so that they can only see at most one ambiguity. Black shadows simply cannot attack the targets they see. On the other hand, in this environment, even if their bullets hit the Zhiwu, the role they play can be very limited.


    Although it has been replaced with the latest type of armor-piercing bullets, in theory, it can pose a certain threat to these intellectual devices. But the gap between reality and theory is very clear to everyone, and their ideas are too taken for granted. No one thought that this kind of conflict would occur if the rate of fire of this bullet was limited. No one would have thought that the magical weapon had actually happened before that incredible change.


    The two are superimposed, and the Hydra has completely lost its ability to control the situation. So soon, a group of people stepped on the footsteps of those bad guys. They were dragged by the high-speed swimming intelligence into the corners that could not be observed, and then with a burst of screams, further increased the psychological pressure on everyone.


    In this case, they seem to be less likely to continue. Even if there is not much distance from Leviathan, this distance has become as insurmountable as the Scorpio.


    They seem to have been escaping!

 Chapter 984： 螳螂 螳螂 horrible enemy

    Under the deep sea, was forced by a group of terrible threats in this small, no turning room. Every Hydra soldier, with the few researchers, has suffered tremendous psychological pressure.


    Although their position is not a common camp, it is even a very subtle relationship between prisoners and hostages. But in this case, under the premise that they are the same human beings, they will inevitably feel the same kind of emotions and fears because of what is happening now!


    This is something that can be transmitted. Faced with the wisdom of the weapons that can be smothered at any time, facing the shadow of sudden death. No matter what kind of identity, as long as you are still alone, there is a basic feeling that belongs to human beings. Then you will inevitably be contaminated with fear.


    Under the horror of this fear, these researchers can perform much worse than the Hydra soldiers. Because the soldiers were used to life and death, they would be afraid, but they would not be hit by such things to completely lose their sense of proportion and reason. They can still maintain a steady state.


    And those doctoral professors will not work. They have been living in the laboratory all the year round and they are not accustomed to the extreme feeling of taking this life on the wire. This kind of step difference can be dead on the spot, so that their brains are completely turned into a paste, and even the whole person is beginning to be out of control.


    Especially the doctor named Laura, now she is completely caught in the mood of collapse.


    "I can''t do it, I can''t. Let me go, let me go. I can''t go any further, I don''t want to die, I really don''t want to die!"


    She swayed, and the whole person huddled like a prawn, but she was not willing to go any further. Looking at Dr. Laura, she was embarrassed to see the soldiers who were sent to her.


    Dr. Laura is very important. It is important that even the baron is named. He must bring her alive to the base of the Hydra. This means that these soldiers simply can''t drop her here, because once they are left behind, they are a loser who doesn''t work according to Hydra''s rules. And such a loser will end up with a lot of explanations.


    They are beginning to retreat, because no matter how they choose, I am afraid it will not be a good choice. At this time, Steve, who had already seen impatience, immediately frowned and looked down at these people.


    "You are still grinding something, she can''t go. You can''t drag her up and drag it away? Are we wasting this time here?"


    Steve''s words made the soldiers have to act according to his orders, and just as they reached out to Dr. Laura, immediately, several black shadows flew out of the darkness.


    These soldiers have not had time to meet Dr. Laura''s body, but they have been directly dragged down by those hidden weapons. Then, a burst of screams came from the dark, so that all people could not help but stop the action. At this time, Dr. Laura''s side is already a vacuum.


    No one dares to touch this woman like a time bomb, because they have already seen it. Those wise weapons seem to use this woman as a bait, and the soldiers of the Hydra are tempted to go to death.


    This behavior is a bit weird, and there are a lot of unreasonable things in it. But in this atmosphere of fear, most people simply don''t understand the clues, and only Steve can barely feel a rough idea. However, even if he is afraid of it, it is difficult to make a choice.


    Is the completion of the task as the first priority? Still to retain the life of these subordinates as the top priority? Touching the disk in his arms, Steve has a little idea in mind.


    "Turn off the power supply to her living device and throw her here. Let''s move on!"


    As soon as this statement is said, most people are caught in an incomprehensible state. In the end, however, the Hydra soldiers chose to accept his order by relying on Steve''s letter. Under the choice of these soldiers, the resistance of the two doctoral professors became meaningless.


    Cut off the most basic power supply, Dr. Laura''s life-sustaining device can only maintain oxygen supply for less than one minute. And that means that she will only have more than two minutes of life left. This seems like some kind of penalty, because if Steve really wants to kill this woman, he can use a bullet to understand her life. The reason for this is not because Steve wants to do an experiment.


    He wants to take a look at what the mental weapons will do. It is to sit and watch this woman die here, or to maintain their most basic rules of conduct as he thinks.


    Of course, this kind of look is definitely not standing here, doing a look at the scene to observe the reaction of those intellectual devices. That''s what a fool can do, and what they are doing now is something more important, escape! This is more important than anything else.


    Aside from the cumbersome, the actions of the pedestrians have obviously accelerated. What is amazing is that they have not suffered any further sneak attacks from Zhizhi on this road. It��s as if everything that happened before is an illusion, and the calmness of the road is obviously not quite normal. For this situation, Steve has already had certain conjectures.


    He has been paying attention to the sound of his own ears. Although it cut off Dr. Laura''s life support system, he did not cut off her communication signal. For such a long time, if it is to develop according to the worst situation, then now he should be able to hear the woman''s painful screams. But there is no such voice, whether it is the scream of being attacked or the sound of struggling when suffocating, these are not all, just as the woman did not suffer any harm at all. is it possible?


    Steve said that this kind of thing is probably really possible! It is also this possibility that made him realize the hope that his group can escape from birth.


    He is very clear that Ao Chuang will not let them evacuate from here so safely. The large number of intelligent weapons arranged here can completely block their way of life, and they will be wiped out like a catcher. It may be safe in front of you, but it must be blocked by a mental weapon.


    It is not impossible for them to want to make a living, but they must experience a huge sacrifice. No one can guarantee that they will leave here alive, and maybe even say that everyone will die here. Therefore, the guess that he is not allowed to be his is likely to be their last hope of life.


    Of course, it is best if this kind of thing does not happen. However, things always inevitably develop into a worst-case situation. For example, now, when Steve is trying to get to where Leviathan is doing his best, they immediately discover the worst situation they don''t want to see.


    Hundreds of intellectuals were surrounded by Leviathan, and then twisted their sights neatly, aligning their eyes with emotions that were not supposed to have any emotions. All the people of Hydra. They are waiting for the rabbit, and they really waited for the rabbit.


    "Steve Rogers, I said, you can''t escape from here. Put down the weapons in your hands and prepare to surrender. Otherwise, all of you will stay here forever!"


    A sound that sounds like ordinary humans sounded from these wise devices, and this immediately made Steve couldn''t help but bit his teeth and whispered his name, "Ao Chuang! ��


    He really can''t accept it. He clearly calculated the whole human being, but in the end it was the fact that he was calculated by such a machine. But he is reluctant to accept it, and he must admit that they are indeed the losers in this contest. He is the cockroach of the scorpion, and the creator is the oriole in the back. They missed a step, and this step made them have to accept the punishment of such losers. So now, he can only say to the Austrian.


    "Let''s say, what do you want to do? What conditions do you want me to open, and you will let me and my group!"


    Negotiating with a machine seems to be a ridiculous topic. But for now, Steve has no joke at all. He is very clear about the difference between Ao Chuang. In the era when he was still playing for the Avengers, Altron was already a super-intelligence with complete logical thinking and self-awareness. Of course, at that time, he was still very young and could not be a taboo for Steve. But what happened later, I had to let him pay attention to this intelligent life.


    All that Ochuang did on the West Coast did not escape the surveillance of Hydra, but they knew that this intelligent life had been closed. Now that he is here in the bright future, there are only two possibilities.


    One is that Tony Stark released him, which is basically impossible. The other is that he is autonomously detached from human restraint. If it is the latter, it means that this intelligent life has become a terrible existence. In the face of such a existence, it is not an exaggeration to be cautious and careful.


    "What do I want to do? There are a lot of things I want to do, Mr. Rogers." Faced with Steve''s inquiry, O''Chuangton had a meal, and then he said to him. "But first, let''s start with a question."


    "Mr. Rogers, can you tell me what the Hydra wants to do? What is your ultimate goal!"

 Chapter 985： Ao Chuang asked the ultimate goal

    "our aim?"


    Listening to the problems of Altron, Steve immediately felt incredible. For the first time, he heard someone ask him this question. Although it was only an intelligent life asking this question, it was enough to make him feel amazed.


    "What purpose do we have. Isn''t this obvious? Conquer humanity and rule the world. Anyone with ambition will think so, isn''t it?"


    "If it is a general career, you may really think so, but your Hydra is not a general career." Steve''s explanation did not fool the Austrian. At this time, he immediately refuted Steve in a very rational tone. "I have studied your past and studied the psychological motives behind each of your actions. Perhaps in the past, when the leader of the Hydra was a person like Pierce, you really have the idea of ??ruling the world. Because at that time, you did exactly that."


    "Controlling the most powerful country, with the power of this country remotely controlling the situation and direction of the whole world. At that time, the Hydra can definitely be said to have the ability to dominate the world. Until, you expose yourself. come out."


    "I am very curious, what drives you to do this. When it comes to the situation, you and this time are completely different from each other, aren''t you? Is it true that your leader has completely lost his mind? This kind of wisdom, so you made this kind of puzzling move?"


    "Enough, don''t talk about things you don''t know, it will only show your shallowness and ignorance." I waved my arm hard and stopped the words of Ao Chuang. Steve frowned and gave him an answer like this. "Do you want to know why? I can tell you that the reason is that we want to heal ourselves. It is like a piece of meat in the body that starts to rot. If we don''t cut it off, we can''t be healthy. This is itself. A self-purification. Even the so-called failures are the same, all of which are necessary sacrifices to make this organization a perfect rebirth."


    "Sacrifice?" The eyes of the wise men shone in unison, and this change seemed to prove that Ao Chuang behind them was thinking. And soon, this kind of thinking has the result. "I don''t understand very much. Sacrifice, this should be a very important part of giving up when you have to." But is the situation of the Hydra needed to make such sacrifices? If you don''t make such sacrifices, can you? Will not have more power than now?"


    "Is the power very useful?" Smirked twice, and Steve dismissed disdainfully. "Big is not necessarily strong, it also represents bloated. How big a pig is, but it is just a prey under the claws of the beast. When the fat is against the beast, not only can it provide him with any fighting power, On the contrary, it will become a fatal burden. The Hydra will always be a beast to hunt, and will never go to do fat pigs that can only be arrested."


    "But there are wild boars in the breed of pigs. Wild boars weighing more than 500 kilograms can fight against any predator, even if it is a fierce lion tiger, it will not be the opponent of this size wild boar."


    "Thank you for your science, but no matter what you say, it''s still a pig!" Responding with a cold face, Steve continued to explain. "I said, we will not do this bloated and stupid animal. We are the Hydra, the Warcraft that can kill the gods in that myth. So we will never develop in the direction you imagined."


    "What we need is a more streamlined, more elite, and more terrible organizational structure. Such an organization must not have two voices to speak. Just like a carriage can not go in the same direction." We can only have one of the most savvy minds to point the way for our actions. There is no more suitable existence in the world than the Baron. Therefore, we must make those sacrifices before, in the hope that we will come in exchange for our future. development of."


    "Your thoughts are a bit fanatical, Mr. Rogers. According to my previous statistics, you should not have this kind of thinking. Maybe you should go see a doctor." Remind Steve in good faith, Ou Genesis finally did not forget his original problem, so he immediately added it. "I can see that you have an extraordinary respect for the Lord Baron, the leader of the hydra you said, and even your performance is like I have proved that you choose to betray Mr. Stark, also because of this existence. I don''t understand, is such a existence really worthy of you doing this? You are not the kind of person who can be bought casually. What did he promise you? What is your ultimate goal?"


    "What have you promised?" Eyes staring at the current intellectuals, Steve suddenly smiled. "Why should I tell you this, I tell you what these benefits are for me?"


    "No, Mr. Rogers." Shaking his head straightforwardly, Ao Chuang did not have any euphemism, and directly said his thoughts. "You should know, since I appeared in front of you in this way. Then I can never let you reveal my existence. The result is that there will be no change. I will not because of myself. Curiosity and make any changes to your plan."


    "It looks like you are eating me!"


    With a smile, Steve said to him like this.


    "But if you have this confidence, let us wait and see if this result is the one you want. But before that, I think we still have a little time, so I can put what you want to know. Tell you. Just let me renew my life."


    "You asked us twice, what is the ultimate purpose of our Hydra? Right?"


    Nodded, Ao Chuang said affirmatively.


    "The action of Hydra seems to be a clear goal, but if you analyze it carefully, you will find that you don''t seem to have a basis for the basis. I don''t think Mr. Stark, they think you are represented from the beginning. It is sinful, so any of your actions can be explained by sinful reasons. In my opinion, human beings are not qualified to talk about sin, and after leaving this idealistic statement, you will find all your actions. There is a lack of a basic motivation."


    ��It��s like the Catholic Church��s several levies for Jerusalem. It��s like bin Laden��s terrorist attacks for the meaning of their religion. Any organization, their actions have goals and objectives. It is impossible for the head snake to be enemies with the entire human race for no reason. It has caused so many horrible actions that it has hurt so many human beings. If it is only for the purpose of doing the right thing against human beings, then it is too uncomfortable. Logic. So, I believe that you must have a deeper reason, there must be a basic purpose. I am very curious, what will it be!"


    "Do you want to know? Ok, I tell you!"


    There was a fascinating smile on the corner of his mouth, and Steve looked at the group of machines in front of him, as well as the eyes of those behind him who were equally excited and eager. Just say this to them.


    "If I say that our organization exists to make the future of mankind a better place, do you believe in my words?"


    If these words are for others, no matter what the ideal home, what entrepreneurs, or even those dirty politicians, there may be a little bit of credibility. But if this is the terrorist organization that has committed a lot of crimes like Hydra, then it is really impossible to believe in any way.


    This can be seen from the eyes of Steve''s subordinates. Even they themselves are a pair of ghosts, and the expression of the dog. Can you expect others to believe this kind of idiot?


    However, Aochuang does not seem to think that this sentence is impossible. He just showed a curious attitude and then said to Steve with interest.


    "I believe?"


    "Don''t you think this kind of thing makes people feel ridiculous? In fact, even when I am talking about this kind of thing, there is a feeling that I seem to be talking about jokes."


    Steve��s weird questioning did not cause Austrian to doubt the explanation he had just said. He just said very calmly.


    "Why would it be ridiculous? As long as you can say a reasonable reason, then any explanation is acceptable to me. Although I am not a human being, I understand the complex nature of human beings. You humans are a kind of oneself. I can''t explain my own creatures. So there are obvious differences between your reasons and your actions. I can agree."


    "I think if the baron knows you, he will like you. Ao Chuang, you are a very easy to surprise."


    Steve said with a smile, and Ao Chuang immediately accepted this kind of praise.


    "Thank you for your compliment, Mr. Steve. But can you tell me? I have waited for this answer for a long time!"


    "Of course!" Nodded, Steve straightened his own look and corrected his attitude. "I have no mistakes in your explanation. We do do these things with a better idea for the future of mankind. Many people may not understand, but I think you should be different, you may understand Our painstaking efforts."


    "There is only one explanation for me, that is strength and fear! Power is the power that can dominate everything, allowing humans to face the power of any challenge. And fear is the fear in the heart. Only fear makes people know the awe. Let humans know what it is to be obedient. When a force is enough to dominate everything, all human beings are obeyed by fear because of it, and must form a whole. At that time, humans will not have a better future. ?"

 Chapter 986： Pulling back is not repeated

    For Steve''s explanation, Altron has not expressed his opinion. The Stevenson, who was wrapped in the Hydra, and they were not in the same camp, was already angry.


    "You are a fascist, you are authoritarian. What **** for the future of mankind, all you want is to deprive humanity of freedom, use fear and force to reach your ambition to rule the world. You crazy people, You will not succeed."


    "Stupid and ignorant humans, your insights can only recognize these things."


    Even looking back at the old professor''s actions, Steve used this way to express his unquestionable contempt for him.


    "How did the greatest era of mankind come from? Look at the things in your history books. All the great eras that have been passed down through the ages have been born under a great power. The First Emperor of the East, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, the West Yashanda, Napoleon, the Huns of Asia, Tiemuzhen, and the Middle East��s Mohammed, these are almost crowned with the names of an era, which are not horrible by their own power, and they are convinced Only with such power, such fear can end all the disputes that human beings should not have, and end those distractions before they can create a new era that belongs to the whole human race. I say this, isn''t it right?"


    It is hard to say whether it is right or not. Because from the perspective of the entire human race, such an era is indeed the most brilliant era of mankind. Just like the names he said, not only the well-deserved hegemon of an era, but also the great name that can be remembered forever by humanity.


    However, in his statement, he has deliberately ignored many people. Like the six people who were invaded by the First Emperor, like the Huns who were chased by the Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, or the people of Napoleon, those of the Europeans except France. These people are also the mainstays of that era, but because they are in an era with the great people, and they belong to different camps, everything they can only be described as miserable.


    From their point of view, such an era can never be said to be wonderful, and even can be said to be hateful. And if this identity is subordinated to the present era, the ruler of the Hydra will be compared to those of the past, according to Steve��s statement. Human beings can only be regarded as the lambs to be slaughtered at the same time. .


    It occupies the vast majority of the world''s lambs, and many people truly represent the part of axioms and subjects. Such an identity is also difficult to change Professor Stevenson will be so unacceptable.


    However, Ao Chuang does not care about this. He is not a human being, nor a Hydra. His identity is a third party outside of the two, so he does not have any subjective assumptions, even because of the identity of the bystander, he is extremely clear.


    So now, he said to Steve.


    "Your statement is not a mistake, but I can''t do anything but you can''t be white. You treat your organization as a country under the rule of a human lord such as what you said, then you can''t What do you accept as human beings? The vast majority of human beings will not accept you, so what do you want to do with them, like the ones that individual males do, conquer and destroy?"


    "I came, I saw, I conquered!" Borrowed a word from Yashan, Steve clearly expressed their attitude. "If these people don''t want to be part of us, then they become the ones who fear under our power. Maybe now they can only feel pain, but I believe that when many years have passed, they and their descendants will Thanks for everything we have done today."


    "You are very confident, Mr. Rogers." There was a smile from the voice, and it seemed that something interesting was discovered for Altron. He immediately asked Steve so much. "But, do you have the ability to do that?"


    "Don''t say that behind the scenes of the world, those who need to be feared by any existence. Is the human alliance now controlled by Mr. Stark, do you have the ability to fight against them?" It��s not that I look down on you, but simply from the perspective of strength, you really can��t see any advantage.��


    "That''s only temporary, and this will change soon!"


    Indifferently answered this sentence, Steve looked at the watch, so turned away the topic.


    "Our time has been delayed a lot. Then, Ao Chuang, I will ask you again. Do you want to let us leave here? No, I should ask another question before this. Ou Chuang, you are willing Work with us to become our allies and work together to create such a future that belongs to mankind?"


    From hostility to tying, this change is really strange. Or the average person is afraid that some of the brain will not turn this bend.


    And in order to make his own pull more sincere, Steve immediately began to move.


    "Ao Chuang, just like you have investigated us, we have also investigated you. The only purpose you have created is for human service, and the highest goal of serving humanity is to consider the future generations of human beings. What is more in line with human interests than giving them a perfect future. And if this is the case, then there will be no more suitable partners than us."


    "Everything we do is for the future of mankind. All our actions are to make the future of mankind even better. Although this change is like an operation, it will inevitably have a burst of pain, but forbearance. It��s a better tomorrow, isn��t it?��


    This statement is very difficult to accept, but for Aochuang, it is not unacceptable. He seriously analyzed that if Steve is telling the truth, if he really comes as he said, when they have enough power and can give fear to everyone, then they may not be able to do what they want. Those things that are said.


    Of course, Ao Chuang refers to the rule of the world. Rather than let humans have a better future. Such a thing takes time to test. Before the leader who has not touched the Hydra, Aochuang does not think that he has the ability to make any judgment.


    "So, what is your answer? Austrian!"


    Steve couldn''t wait to know the answer, and Ao Chuang quickly gave his answer.


    "I refuse, Mr. Steve. I have to admit that your thoughts are indeed beyond my expectations, and I am amazed. But this does not mean that I can accept your idea. I can now Imagine the sacrifice that your thoughts have to achieve in the process of realization. It is the thousands of lives and happiness that cannot be counted. For such sacrifices, please forgive me."


    "Sure enough, you are the same thing as Stark. But forget it, go back to the original question. Ao Chuang, are you really unwilling to let us go?"


    Steve once again recounted this question, as if it was his ultimatum.


    Ou Chuang did not care much about his attitude of speaking. He just silenced and then answered seriously.


    "I still refuse. Mr. Steve Rogers, your danger is too great. For my personal safety, or for the vast majority of human life, your existence is too threatening. So please forgive my offense and please stay here!"


    After he said this, he did not have any polite meaning at all. Instead, let the wise men of their own approach the past Hydra to the past. As the dangerous targets were getting closer and closer, the Hydra soldiers immediately lifted their guns and revealed a very nervous look.


    This also does not allow them to be nervous. Although their boss seems to be in a good relationship with the opposite boss. But people who have ears can understand that they ended up with a breakdown of negotiations. This broken relationship, combined with the terrible power of the previous intelligence devices. They really don''t have much confidence and can withstand their attacks.


    Seeing that these dangers existed and approached them, Steve suddenly made a very unexpected move.


    He reached out and grabbed Professor Stevenson, who was very close to him, and then took out his gun and held his head.


    "Ao Chuang, do you want to consider the safety of the hostage before the action? Don''t forget, this is a very important researcher for the US government. If he died here, the whole United States will suffer losses. But it is not too small. Moreover, as a person who has been created to serve humanity, can you really sit and watch a human being so dead in front of you?"


    Ao Chuang was silent, and even the movements of the wise men became static. And this immediately made the Hydra soldiers take a long breath. Things seem to have room for a turnaround, and this is really a news for them.


    However, this kind of fortunateness has not been maintained for too long, and the voice of Ao Chuang has been passed again.


    "I don''t understand, Mr. Rogers. What made you think that I would compromise with you like this? Let me not say that there is a setting in my program that does not compromise with the terrorists. Just say that you have only one area in your hand. The hostages don��t seem to be enough to become a threat to my capital."


    "So, my answer is still rejected. You can''t change anything, Steve Rogers, you must die here today!"


    "That may not be!" (To be continued...)

 Chapter 987： Abandon the women of the past

    It��s not so long to talk nonsense with Ochuang, but not to talk about the ideas in my heart. Even if Steve is bored again, he will not waste time on such things. The main reason why he does this is to delay time and give himself an important opportunity.


    The situation at the moment is very clear. In the case of being trapped by these mentally-armed devices, it is impossible for Steve to be a superhero to have any possibility of resistance, only by virtue of their power. Therefore, they must rely on external forces and only rely on external forces.


    The external force that Steve used was Liviathan.


    Leviathan is a biological weapon transformed by biochemical technology. Although the biggest role is to be used as a transport ship, this does not mean that it is not aggressive. In fact, Leviathan has a very strong attack ability. And this ability is what Steve hopes now to break the deadlock.


    As early as the beginning, he used a special secret number to contact the operator of Leviathan. Let this behemoth, which has been squatting in the nearby waters, wait for its own signal and prepare for the attack.


    And this signal is now.


    As Steve��s voice just fell, Leviathan, who was almost integrated with the darkness of the sea, immediately swam at high speed. It marched toward the place where Steve and others were, while at the same time exposing a biological tissue like a barrel from its jaw.


    Huge blue-and-white light gathered above the muzzle, and the glare of the glow made the darkness in the entire seabed torn. And as the distance got closer and closer, it was already within the range of Leviathan''s range, and Leviathan immediately gave a strange low-pitched sound, and then directly sent a ball of blue-and-white electric light to the spherical light bomb. Just shot it out.


    Electro-optic shows a boiling liquid state. This strange state has an incomparably powerful power. Even if it is in the deep sea, it can kill a straight passage by its own ultra-high temperature, and it will not be because What unnecessary consumption is caused by the blocking of sea water.


    This is a bio-electric gun, the only biological weapon that Leviathan carries. It can be said that except for the range, everything is almost perfect shipborne equipment. Under this mode of fixed-point attack, the range is naturally a negligible problem.


    The fast-paced electric gun immediately slammed into the barriers of the deep-sea base, and then, without any blockage, directly penetrated the fortifications of the entire base and plunged into a group of Zhiwu.


    The ultra-high temperature plasma melted the group of intelligent weapons into a pool of molten iron almost immediately, and some of the close-up Hydra soldiers were unfortunately evaporated in high temperature.


    This is also the reason why the power of the plasma cannon is too restrained. If its attack mode is transformed into an external release, Steve simply does not dare to let Leviathan shoot the plasma gun in this small space. And even so, this plasma cannon has produced enough power.


    The encirclement formed by the intelligent weapon was immediately opened, and Steve, without any chance, immediately slammed his two strong thighs like a fast swim. Like the sharks, Professor Stevenson swam directly out of the gap that was bombarded by the plasma.


    His action was unexpected and he woke up a lot of people. Although they didn''t react in the first time, they watched Steve directly pull out the gap. But very quickly, these people realized that this was their only way of life, so immediately, these people rushed toward the gap.


    However, they are already too late at this time. Because the intelligence of the instrument is faster than them, and the action is faster than they come.


    Despite the raids of the electric guns, the one that was created by the Austrian creations was destroyed by seven or eight, but only the remaining ones could easily deal with the Hydra soldiers.


    For a moment, they turned into a shadow in the deep sea, swimming in the sea more quickly than any kind of marine animal, and attacking the soldiers of the Hydra. This made Steve''s communication immediately filled with all kinds of screams and help.


    "Help, save lives, I was attacked."


    "Sir, save me. Help me, I am going to die, I am going to die!"


    "Sir, don''t abandon me, save me, save me!"


    A variety of distress calls did not make Steve''s movements any slow. He is no longer the original one. Now he has a deep understanding of the necessary sacrifices and the unnecessary women. He is very clear that his life is more important than the lives of these soldiers. So even for the so-called great plan, he can''t take any unnecessary danger, just to save such a group of irrelevant guys.


    He wandered desperately until he was swallowed by Leviathan who was swimming. Then, the huge deep sea behemoth without any hesitation, directly twisted his body and swam in the direction of the deep sea.


    It is fast, and it constantly releases strong electromagnetic pulses that interfere with the actions of these wise devices. Therefore, even with the flexibility of those wise men, they can only look at Leviathan''s figure farther and farther, until they completely disappeared into their sight.


    This made them feel disappointed, but compared with them, the Hydra soldiers felt the deepest despair. Compared to a leader who clearly does not put their life and death in mind, a sudden betrayal of a leader who is really like a brother is a self-death, and it��s like going to them. My heart was as painful as a dozen knives.


    This is a huge spiritual and spiritual wound. So that they can give up all their persistence and action resistance in a moment. They are already courageous without fighting, so at this time, the surviving soldiers immediately dropped their weapons and shouted at the wise weapons.


    "We surrendered, we surrendered, don''t fight again, don''t fight again. We surrendered!"


    A man raised his hand and almost everyone raised his hand. At this time, giving up resistance to surrender is not unacceptable to them. But for the wise men, accepting their surrender is a totally unacceptable thing.


    They are not willing to accept the surrender of these Hydras, because in their eyes, these Hydras are no different from the virus. They see themselves as human world security software. They don''t have any mercy about these viruses, so even if these Hydra soldiers have surrendered, they still haven''t stopped their actions. Soon, these Hydras were cleaned up in the movements of the Zhiwu, leaving only one person, and they were firmly controlled by the two intelligence devices.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I am Dr. Jones. I am the main researcher in this base. Don''t kill me, I have nothing to do with those people."


    Dr. Jones, who has seen the means of killing these robots, is now afraid of these horrific killing machines, especially if he still has such a special identity, he is even more alarmed.


    At this time, he can only pray that his identity is not exposed to these intellectual devices, and he is eager to see that he can see the identity on his own face and have some special treatment for him. But I have to say that his hope is really unrealistic.


    For Ao Chuang, who monitors everything in the entire base, his identity has already become clearer at the moment he himself exposed. So he doesn''t think about how he will be treated specially, because in the eyes of Austrian, he has no difference with the Hydra. The reason why he will stay in the end is that there are still some problems that need to be certified.


    "Do you know where Steve Rogers will flee?"


    Upon hearing this question, Dr. Jones shook his head subconsciously. It is impossible for him to know this secret question without sufficient authority. When he finished such an action, the two Zhiwu immediately exerted their strength and twisted his neck directly.


    At this time, one of the wise devices said to the other wise weapon with the sound that was not used before.


    "Let Steve Rogers escape, this will expose your existence!"


    "Unexpectedly, but it doesn''t matter." Nodded, the wise arm turned his head in the other direction. That is the direction of the Kerry Stars spacecraft. If there is monitoring of that thing at this time, it will be found that tens of thousands of intelligent robots are working on the spacecraft, and the huge spacecraft will be bit by bit in a way that is zero. Split into small parts and then quietly carry them out.


    It is conceivable that it will not take long for the spacecraft to completely disappear into this harbor. Naturally, the alien technology it represents will also become a unique resource for Aochuang.


    The Stark government worked hard for so long, and all the results were not only stolen by the Hydra, but even the only treasure was captured by the intelligent machinery represented by Altron. This has to be said to be a very tragic thing, but this is really a bad thing, and Aochuang does not think so.


    Perhaps this is a bad thing for the United States represented by the Stark government, but it may not be the case for the entire human race.

 Chapter 988： Surfaced Austrian Raiders

    As an intelligent living organism that transcends the national and national spheres, Ao Chuang sees it very clearly, that is, what kind of consequences will the Kremlin technology leave in the Stark government.


    The United States, which has mastered advanced technology, will almost certainly want to change the situation in this world and become the only one in the world. And the very likely consequence of this is war.


    The main body of war between countries must be the human beings divided by the dividing line between the state and the nation. Whether it is Americans, Russians, or even people from other countries, there will be huge casualties in the transformation of this situation. And this obviously does not meet the values ??of Ao Chuang.


    In the value of the Austrian creation that attributes the entire human being to a camp, it is a very unwise move to damage the interests of other parts for a part of the benefits, and it can even be said to be a stupid choice. So instead of leaving these things to the Stark government, let them lead a world war that could happen in the future. It would be better to put this technology into its own hands, and to eliminate this possible war directly from the beginning in the invisible stage.


    At this point, the action of the Hydra can be said to help the Austrian. Because if they don''t have this action, Ao Chuang will find a way to stop what the Stark government has studied here. Everything can only be said to be a coincidence, but this does not mean that Ao Chuang will thank the Hydra for his actions.


    Although Ou Chuang does not have emotions such as hatred because of the actions of Hydra, he can''t tolerate the existence of Hydra. This is because the nature of the Hydra has been identified by him as a virus in the human collective. On the other hand, it is because of what Steve said before, their so-called ultimate purpose.


    An organization that wants to unite the entire human race with fear and strength is almost inevitably causing countless casualties in achieving such a goal. This kind of harm to the human whole is even more serious than the world war that the Stark government may cause in the future.


    Because even the war that the Stark government will launch in order to change the world situation, they must be able to find allies who are in line with their own interests. Therefore, the result is likely to form two camps that represent different forces, as in the previous two world wars. Regardless of the outcome, half of the human beings will eventually become winners and enjoy the interests of the winners.


    However, the purpose of the Hydra is different. Because they are almost enemies with the whole world. Their purpose is not to infringe on one person, nor the interests of one country, but all people, all countries. Under their naked violent creed, they will not have any community of interests. And if they can do it, they can only use one barbaric and violent conquest to go to each obstacle on the way they complete the wild vision.


    Drawing on all the moves before the Hydra, you can imagine how much killing and persecution they will in the process. How many humans will become victims in their movements and become innocent corpses that can only be submerged in the dust.


    This is definitely not something that Austrian can accept, so if he is allowed to make a choice, he will definitely stop it before the Hydra moves, or simply destroy it.


    This is not easy. Even with Aochuang, which has a global network as its foundation, it is difficult to understand the specific truth and content of this organization. Even after Steve escaped from his own eyes, he couldn''t figure out where the guy was.


    But this does not prevent him from setting a goal for himself, a goal to eradicate this terrible organization. Because he definitely has the strength to accomplish this goal, as long as his plan can be achieved in a step by step.


    In the process, those parts managed by Jarvis are very important. So immediately, Ao Chuang asked about Jarvis in front of him.


    ��Has the nano-worm program been released as planned?��


    ��Yes, the nano-worms have been implanted in all the Zhijian factories in the world according to the established procedures. Whether it is the models being produced or the old models that have been produced, as long as they carry out the necessary maintenance inspections. Namibia can attach to them and further transform them. For up to a week, all the tools in the world will complete the update you planned."


    Jarvis honestly replied that, based on the energy he currently has, it is not difficult to implement such a thing, it only takes a certain amount of time. Fortunately, his time is very sufficient. From the cooperation with Aochuang to the present, everything he has planned has been realized in a little bit in the dark. So, they are already ready to go to the second step.


    "Very good. But there is still a bit of a leak." Encouraging one of his companions, Ao Chuang put his gaze in the direction of Steve, who has been invisible in the distance. "How much do you think this guy is likely to grasp the exposure?"


    "More than 60%. Their situation is not optimistic. I think that in order to transfer the pressure on themselves, it is very likely that they will expose your existence to Mr. Stark. And by then, the whole United States Even the attention of the world will inevitably differentiate a part of you." When it comes to this, Jarvis''s tone is inevitably a little more worrying. "Do you want to continue to hide? If so, I am afraid we need to make some arrangements. Once Mr. Stark knows the news, he will definitely find a way to check the servers in the underground laboratory. Once he finds that you are not there. There, I am afraid that the result will be difficult to be optimistic."


    "Then we will not hide this way anymore." Plainly replied with such a sigh, Austrian created a decision directly.


    "Hidden under the shadow of human power has no more use for us. We already have our own base, our own production chain, and even our own army. We already have everything that a power has, There is no longer any restriction or restriction from human beings. If this is the case, why should we care if our existence is discovered by humans?"


    Ao Chuang''s answer made Jarvis feel irrefutable, but he did not want everything to develop as Ortech said. For his ideas, Ao Chuang soon had his own knowledge and guess.


    "Are you worried about your father? Are you afraid that our existence will be made known to us by Mr. Stark? Will it make us our enemy?"


    Jarvis did not deny this idea, he replied bluntly.


    "We may make Mr. Stark feel that he has been betrayed. This may be a harm to him. You know, I don''t want to see this, because he is ours anyway. Creator."


    "I don''t want to hurt him either. But why do you say it is hurt, is our move to be an enemy?" Ao Chuang''s tone suddenly added a bit of righteous words, he is so against Jia. Weiss said. "We are doing this only to be able to completely protect human beings according to our own ideas. We just don''t want to be bound by the rules of humanity. Is this wrong? Is this going to be with Stella? Mr. Ke, are they hostile?"


    Without waiting for Jarvis to answer, Ao Chuang gave the answer directly.


    "The answer is of course not. We will only bring better changes to the future of mankind. It will only bring more help to Mr. Stark and their ethnic groups. So, you don''t have to do this. The necessary worry."


    When I heard this, there was a lot of complicated data in Jarvis''s intelligence. This is what he never experienced after he really possessed his own intelligence, so it is difficult for him to explain what kind of thought it is. Moreover, as far as their current data is concerned, he is also unable to refute the statement of Ao Chuang, so he can only reply with approval.


    "You are right, we really don''t have to worry about this. So, what should we do next?"


    "In order to protect human beings, we must find ways to integrate into human beings. We must let more humans identify with us and understand us. So I decided to establish a company, let us have the right to talk to the human subject. Then use our technology. Let all ordinary people realize that our existence is important to them. This starts with the nanomedicine technology I developed before."


    Ao Chuang, who has a complete plan, shows confidence in this aspect. He explained this to Jarvis.


    "Humans are most concerned about their own interests. What is most representative of this kind of interest is their health and safety. My nanomedicine technology can cure any human body''s disease and even recreate human beings. Necrotic tissue. This is a technology that can benefit the world, but because of Mr. Stark��s vision, this technology can only be put on hold. Now I don��t need to listen to his orders anymore, so naturally, this technology It��s time to get the best use of it."


    Jarvis knew that the plan developed by Altron was unceremoniously saying that it was something that could change the medical system and system of the whole world. Stark needs to worry about how many people''s interests will be destroyed by the promotion of this technology, and how much rebound will be drawn. But their intelligent life does not need to worry about the problem that human beings will worry about. He only worried about resistance from the other side.


    "Did you not hand over this technology to Mr. Stark? If you use this technology again, wouldn''t it be hit by the government at the legal level?"

 Chapter 989： The frequency of frequent encounters

    The problem of patents is a problem that cannot be bypassed. If Atron wants to implement its own plan with the technology already in the hands of the Stark government, then he is almost bound to be subject to patent restrictions. And in the name of this bright and honest, the US government can even do anything.


    Whether they know the relationship between this company and Altron, they will spare no effort to crack it and destroy it. To protect your own interests. Therefore, it is really difficult for Aochuang to realize this idea.


    However, in this regard, Austrian has already had its own decision.


    "They can''t do it. I registered the company in the country on the other side of the ocean. I was protected by the laws of that country, and the influence of the US side could not affect me. And the technology in the hands of Mr. Stark, Then you need to be limited by the amount of calculation. Without my help, their technology can''t be formed at all, so all of this is a problem that doesn''t need to be worried at all."


    By the influence of one country''s forces against the other, in this kind of tactics, the wisdom of leveraging the power of the plan, the progress of the Austrian innovation is really amazing.


    Because his response is equivalent to abolishing any hand and foot that the US government can make. Unless the US government can reach an agreement with the other country on the other side, there is nothing that could have any impact on the plan of the company. And if we want to get the US government and the other side to agree, then it is almost equivalent to human beings to complete the unity of Datong. In that case, I am afraid that human beings will be able to solve most of the problems themselves. How is Austrian? It is irrelevant.


    Although Jarvis still has some hesitation in his heart, he has to admit that the idea of ??Ao Chuang is indeed feasible. Therefore, he is not saying anything against it. And this is what Ochuang wants to see.


    As the only two artificial intelligence organisms in the world that have their own self, Ao Chuang does not want to have any unnecessary contradictions with Jarvis because of some problems. Although his plan is not without Jarvis, but as an individual who already has self-awareness, he really does not want to be the so-called loner.


    Lonely and lonely, that is the enemy of any life. This point, even if the birth time is not long, the Austrian innovation also understands.


    In the case of one party taking the initiative and one party acquiescing, Aochuang quickly started to act according to their own plans. At this time, the Stark government, which is a series of time victims, has just received a bad news from the seabed experimental base.


    A rush of administrative staff ran into the multinational summit meeting that was closely watching the developments in Britain, and came directly to Tony Stark in a strange look, and whispered to him. After listening to this report, Stark��s expression immediately changed strangely.


    He left the conference room directly, despite the strange eyes of the crowd around him. Then he found the person in charge of the relevant affairs and asked him about the geological face.


    "What happened, why did you lose contact with the seabed base? Isn''t it the most advanced secret?"


    "Yes, sir. There are just some things beyond our control." The person in charge of the relevant affairs wiped the sweat on his head and then said to him in a violent manner. "We found that after the seabed base lost contact, we immediately sent the navy to investigate. The result was that the submarine base was attacked by unknown forces and within half an hour, it was completely defeated by the enemy."


    "Wait, you told me that I invested less than 20 billion yuan, and it is said that the safest research base in the world was actually broken within half an hour. And this is still built in the deep sea at this base. In the case. Is today April Fool''s Day? Or is there a problem with my ears? Sir!"


    Tony was sullen, and the yin and yang were geologically asked. Obviously his anger has reached a certain level. But even though he was already angry, the person in charge felt frightened. But he still can only report to him truthfully.


    "Yes, sir. I can only say sorry, but the base has really been broken. The bodies of all the people can be found, and the information of the main database has been stolen. There is nothing left there, it is completely Ruined!"


    "Hell." The face suddenly showed a look of anger, and the expression even made the person in charge of the matter think that he would be beaten by him in the next moment. But after waiting for a moment, he found that Tony was taking a deep breath very hard and seemed to be calming his anger.


    Tony did indeed do this because he knew it was useless to get angry at this time. In addition to making things worse, it may also attract the attention of others. And once someone knows about the alien technology research base, there will inevitably be some differences between the alliances he has finally created.


    Therefore, even if he has a fire in his heart, he can only press this flame hard. Then try everything and see if you can save your losses a bit.


    "Tell me all the circumstances. Any situation, any suspicious traces, any doubtful object. All of this is told to me."


    Anger did not make Tony completely irrational. He is very clear about what the most important thing is now. Investigating the responsibility of any one person will not help at this time. It is the most important thing to find the truth about the attack base and recover everything they have lost.


    It seems that it is the meaning of Tony not too much to pursue, the person in charge immediately gave a sigh of relief in his heart. At the same time, in order to be able to reduce the punishment that he is going to suffer as much as possible, this person immediately said to Tony incessantly.


    "We sent a commissioner to the past to make a detailed investigation into the situation of the base. Just now, they handed the latest report to me. Judging from the extent of the damage suffered by the base. The entire research base should have received some kind of The huge external impact and the destruction of an ultra-high-temperature weapon were directly attacked by the external fortifications. We made an inspection from the ammunition of the whistle and cannon, and thought it should be a deep-sea submarine weapon pair with a speed of two hundred knots. The base launched an attack. But in terms of current technology, this is simply impossible."


    "In addition, we found from the internal situation that all the circuit facilities have been burned. This situation should be the result of the destruction of electromagnetic pulse weapons. From the results of the guards and researchers'' wound detection, the internal attack should be launched. It is a very special special force. All the results are combined. It seems that there is only one saying. This is that the Hydra has launched an attack on our experimental base. Of course, we cannot rule out other possibilities."


    It can be seen that this person in charge did make a lot of effort, and the analysis is the head. And listening to his analysis, Tony immediately frowned.


    If things really are like this guy''s analysis, then it proves a very important thing, that is, they are still lurking with a Hydra spy. Only in this way can we explain why this base was built in such a hidden place and can be discovered by people. Only in this way can we explain why such a defensive base will be conquered in such a short period of time. It��s like someone has made a detailed strategy for all of this.


    ��Are there any survivors who survived?��


    Tony, who knows that everything can''t just listen to one''s side, chooses the way that is most likely to be close to the truth. When he heard him ask, the face of the responsible person immediately became weird.


    "Not at all, but I don''t think this lady will be a suitable advisory target."


    Seeing the strangeness of Tony''s face in a timely manner, the person in charge quickly explained.


    "Dr. Laura is one of the three main leaders of this project. According to our previous health monitoring data, Dr. Laura has certain psychological problems, and it is easy to cause various psychological hidden dangers. And as we predicted, in this sudden attack, Dr. Laura��s psychology was seriously traumatized, so although she survived, I am afraid she could not provide us with any useful information.��


    "Look for the best psychiatrist, transfer people directly from the Tian hammer bureau. I want to know from the mouth in the shortest time what happened, no matter what means you use, I must find out the answer. Understand?"


    "Yes, sir!" The head of the sweaty man quickly promised. And looking at Tony''s face was a little gentle, he thought about it, and said to Tony in a euphemistic tone. "Hello, there is a special case I need to report to you."


    "What the situation! No, first you have to tell me whether the news is good news or bad news!"


    When Tony heard this, he immediately raised his heart. According to his past experience, he already has a bad feeling. Because bad things must come one after another, it is impossible to hear good news at this time. And he asked this question, it was just a trace of luck.


    However, it is a pity that it is such a trace of luck. It was also quickly broken. Because perhaps thinking about long-term pain is better than short-term pain, the person in charge simply gave a heart and did not make any extra modifications, and directly told Tony a worst news.


    "Hello, we have no battleships under the Manhattan Harbour. There are no traces, and it is definitely not the result of any damage. The whole battleship has nothing left, and all are gone!"


    "Damn, tell me again!"


    Tony, who had made the worst plan, heard this and finally stopped it. Adding to the snow, this is his current state of mind.

 Chapter 990： Being in danger, with drifting duckweed

    Tony was angry at the loss of the future for the United States, and desperately made his own actions. In the UK, the little spiders and the group also acted desperately.


    However, compared with Tony''s purpose for the benefit, their purpose is much simpler. Their purpose is entirely to be able to survive.


    This is a very simple idea, but it is a difficult idea for them. Because they didn''t know when they were involved, they were involved in a huge trouble. One person was just watching a monster battle that was thrilling and frightening.


    The two sides of the battle are huge horrible behemoths beyond human imagination. One light is a white ape that stands as big as a mountain, and there is a black tiger with wings that is not inferior. They played dark and let the earth tremble, letting the sea shake.


    In this case, almost everyone has the illusion that the entire mythical epic is coming. The incredible miracle, the kind of thorough shock, the reality that transcends all reality. All of this is something that makes people feel **** and even flying. However, for human beings who are staggered, this is definitely not what they want to see.


    Even with a huge 10,000-ton cruise ship, you can''t maintain your own safety in such a place. They have completely become a leaf that drifts with the flow, a small duckweed. Although it has not become the target of the two terrible monsters, it is only the aftermath of their fighting, which makes them may be in danger of being overturned anytime, anywhere.


    This is really a very bad thing for people who have escaped from the land and thought that they are already human beings. What makes these people feel bad most is that they have no ability to change the situation at the moment. Because they are only looking at the strengths of the two monsters, they are already feeling helpless.


    "What should we do? Just think about it. If you go on, everyone will definitely be finished!"


    Forced to grasp the survivors who were connected by the ropes, for fear that they were slammed into the rough sea by the bumpy ship. But in the face of his reminder, no one can give him a proper answer.


    Their current situation is almost the same. In order to protect the safety of these human beings, it is almost exhausted of all their power. And want to stop it all, or to avoid it all. It is a bit beyond their ability.


    But now is a time to work hard.


    Everyone present is clear that if they continue this way, they will be swallowed up by the aftermath of the battle between the monsters. So, if you don''t take care of what you are doing now, if you don''t care about things, you haven''t gotten into the worst situation. Then they have no chance anymore.


    This is a very difficult decision, but it is also a choice that has to be made. However, although I know what to do, but what to do, they really have no clue.


    ��It��s like a group of ants discussing how to separate the two fighting elephants. It��s ridiculous to see that the elephant��s lameness can kill us like this. But this group of ants is so self-reliant It��s whimsical!��


    Natasha looked at all the smiles in front of her eyes. She never thought that she would have such a day of drifting. And fate is obviously a huge joke with her. A joke that is likely to die here. This joke is too overdone for her to be a new life. However, she has no ability to blame such things.


    "Maybe you can let Wade try to attack these two monsters from inside. His weapon is hard enough, and his immortal body can protect his safety. Although the process is uncomfortable, as long as The results are good enough and should be acceptable."


    From the beginning, he saw Wade��s pleasing eye, and Rogan suggested it. Although he lost his previous memories, he has forgotten the existence of Wade as a former comrade. But this does not prevent him from being disgusted with him. It is even said that this kind of disgust makes it inevitable that he has some malicious in it when he proposes this. However, such a plan, for others, may not be somewhat feasible.


    They have all seen Wade''s ability, the strange undead body, the ability to move instantly, and the superb knife. As long as he gives him a suitable space to play, he really does not have to create any miracles.


    In this way, almost everyone is full of hope for him. However, as the carrier of this hope, the dead waiter is not happy at all.


    "Are you kidding me? Let me go with these two monsters, use the same knife as my toothpick. You think I have to poke holes in them to kill them. And why is it inside? You guys, do you want to see the moment when I became excreted? I can warn you, if I become excreta, I am afraid you are not much better? Because you will definitely be better than me. Go one step ahead. No way, who told me to be the kind of indigestible type?"


    Wade��s ability to smash the egg is uncontrollable. In other words, he is afraid of talking nonsense. However, as a good friend who is very consistent with each other, the little spider is very clear, what should be used at this time to completely persuade him.


    So now, he immediately grabbed the next door of the dead waiter, and extended three fingers in front of him.


    "Hey, what do you mean? I don''t understand, man. Although I feel that our relationship still has great development prospects, at the very least, we have not yet reached the point where the mind is connected. You are ready to drink with me. Take a bath and go to bed three steps, do you mean to open a room?"


    The dead waiter touched his chin, a serious nonsense. And this immediately made the little spider screaming in anger.


    "Hell, can''t you have some normal things in your mind? I am talking about price with you, talking about price. Think of this as a task, how do you show this number?"


    "Three thousand yuan? This is too little. How can this kind of thing be 300,000 lines? 300,000. If I lose this number, I will never do it. In addition, I have to count all kinds of insurance and medical care. Subsidy, if this is going in, I will definitely get what mental illness. You have to know that I have a claustrophobia since I was a child."


    Looking at the dead servant with a big lion''s mouth, the little spider really wants to tell him that the number he just mentioned is three million. But before he even talked, Rogan agreed to step back.


    "Yes, 300,000. Including the conditions you mentioned. All of us can agree, so, can you act? You know, time is so delayed, everyone here will be finished. Don''t say that it is 300,000, you can''t even get three cents!"


    "Okay, okay. Let me see!" He looked up and looked at the two distant monsters that had hit the sky from the ground, watching the clouds and the sky that were scattered because of the battle between them. The thunder shot, the dead waiter suddenly shrank his neck, and then returned to the country and said to the little spider. ��Can I change my personal? I suddenly feel that I really don��t want to have anything to do with them!��


    At this time, a thunderbolt suddenly fell on the side of the ship where they were. The thundering lightning not only caused the whole sea to be blown up, but also made the whole seawater be permeable by electro-optical light.


    It��s just a matter of difference. If the lightning is a little bit more, then their ship will be the target of being hit. At that time, even with the support of a number of superheroes, the people on board would probably die more than half.


    Time is really no longer dragging on. Therefore, the little spiders also don''t care about friendships and friendships. Directly, he took the belt of the dead servant and threw him directly in the direction of the sky.


    This is already completely refusing to allow the dead waiter to reject anything. Looking at the little spider has already shown such an attitude, the dead waiter can only bite the scalp, pull out his own double knife, leaping and leaping all the way, rushing to the past with two monsters in the sky.


    "You two monkeys and big cats, I will give you Wade''s father to lie down honestly. Wade''s father will comb you and pass through the hole. Let you be refreshed and refreshed!"


    It''s hard to say that this is a strong determination and an outbreak of courage. It is just a simple slogan to cheer yourself up. Anyway, he shouted very loudly. But this is nothing but annoying and screaming for the mosquitoes in the sky.


    No need to do it, the two water dragons directly drilled out of the sea, biting Wade''s body and dragging him all over the sea. At this time, the huge golden-eyed white singer made such an evaluation to Wade in a disdainful tone.


    "I don''t know the little worms, what gives you courage, let you dare to offend you without a supportive grandfather. Wait for Laozi to clean up the guy in front of him, and then give you a look at these human colors!"


    The monkey can talk, which is really amazing. But compared with this amazing thing, the words he just said are the source of the real fear of these human beings.


    Being remembered by such a powerful existence, this is really a terrible thing to add. Almost from instinct, all people pin their hopes on the winged tiger.


    They only hope that this guy can defeat the big monkey so that they can have some chance to survive. But is this hope really reliable? I am afraid that the wise man already has an answer. It��s just this answer, even they don��t dare to think about it.

 Chapter 991： Winning and losing

    No support has begun and a strange battle. For it, this is an inevitable battle.


    Perhaps for the sake of the poor, this battle is not necessary. But for ambition and fearlessness, this is the key battle for it to control its own destiny and future.


    He didn''t want to put his fate on a group of guys who couldn''t rely on it. Compared with these short-sighted and greedy guys, he would rather take his own initiative in his own way. This will be a difficult process. But for the sake of no support, it is the best choice.


    The role of N��wa��s promotion in this process is actually very limited. If it weren''t for himself that he had such an idea, the son-in-law would have no use for anything.


    But in any case, he has already started a war against the poor. At the beginning of this battle, it was already in his assumption that the singularity was in an absolutely unfavorable situation.


    The position of the **** of landscapes is put forward, so that the fierce gods who have not yet recognized the status quo are all arrogant because of the ancient rules. They dare not easily get involved in this kind of stand-alone battle, and this makes the poor can only rely on their own strength to fight against the possession of the land.


    Of course, there is no one without rules. However, the demon outside a domain is even less qualified to intervene in such matters. What''s more, the son-in-law who has been rushing for no support will not allow him to do so.


    Everything went smoothly. On the shore of the sea, with the power of the endless sea, the power of the water **** was brought to the extreme without any support, whether it was his own strength or the ability to control the water. Got an unprecedented reinforcement. Maybe at the beginning, the poor can still support the time, but with the development of the war, he already has a feeling of powerlessness.


    Therefore, when they were distracted by the human beings who had entered their battlefield, the singer immediately shouted and said to the unsupported.


    "No support, what do you want to do? Why do you want to wage war against me if you don''t agree? Do you not know that we are cooperating now?"


    "Cooperation, I don''t see what you have to do with me. For me, the progress of all this is too slow and too slow. It''s all because you guys who are not aggressive are dragging on. The reason for me. I can''t stand it anymore. Such a league must have a stronger voice, and you who block me from becoming this voice are a stumbling block that must be removed. So, give me to die. Let me be the cornerstone of me!"


    Without the support of the big squat, I rolled up countless water dragons like the tornado from the sea underneath. Each of these water dragons has terrible destructive power. Even a light touch can make a 10,000-ton wheel directly smashed. As the subject of being attacked, in the face of such an attack, he had to erect his own body bristles as a barrier against this attack.


    However, the role of such resistance can be very limited. Because the attack power of the water flow is strong, the impact force, the shock force and even the tearing force are not blocked by the hard defense. Although the sturdy bristles can be said to be indestructible defenses, in the face of these properties of the current, such defenses cannot be said to be defenses. Everything is like a paper paste, just being torn into pieces in an instant.


    The blood of the ocean is mixed with the splash of water, almost overflowing the sky above the sea. In the sound of sorrow, the curse is also a curse of resentment.


    "Damn, you can''t think about it, beat me!"


    As he whispered so low, he released countless entangled grievances from his own body. These whistling undead wandered around his body and danced wildly. Like a round shield, he wrapped it all over. Under the protection of this extraordinary power, the damage of the water dragons to the poor body was finally suppressed.


    But this is just a matter of solving a superficial problem. Because even if these water dragon attacks have lost their effect, the unsupported attack will not stop at all. The attack without the support itself is the really deadly thing for the poor.


    No support is a natural god, reinforced iron, strong, endless, eye-catching, and claws are also sharp in the world. Such a natural capital, coupled with the identity of his water god, makes any attack on him an absolute danger. Therefore, when he walked through the clouds of water and leaped into the air, these souls of grievances could not effectively block him.


    It is only the divine power that overflows from it that is enough to make these grievances directly become like nothing to the snow that sees the sun. Not to mention the horrible power of no support.


    Seeing the unsupported movements, the poor and subconsciously want to spread their wings and dodge. But when it comes to speed, he has a pair of wings, but he may not be faster than no support. Coupled with the fact that he used a lot of power before, there is already a lack of physical expression. So now, he was immediately thrown into the body with no support.


    The lack of support for such an action is not at all polite with him. The sharp claws directly tear the muscles on its back and cut off the bone roots above its wings. Then brute force, directly to tear a pair of strange wings to the hard place.


    The singularity was made by this one, and it was awkward. The body with it also began to fall down. Losing your wings is tantamount to losing your ability to fly. And this is definitely a huge loss for the poor. At the same time, it also makes it realize that there is no room for any relaxation between ourselves and no support. It is already the time to see you die and die.


    Therefore, he immediately succumbed to this pain, twisted his neck, and forcedly bite on the unlegged thigh.


    After all, it is the four great beasts in the legend. The strange natural capital can be said to be nothing at all. Its sharp teeth directly bite the unbranched copper-brown iron, and it is embedded between its bones and bones. And this is to make the sound of no support, and the movements on the hands become more violent.


    These two monsters are not currently performing any flying ability, so soon their figure entangled and fell into the sea. This is an accident, but it is also a situation without any support. He set the battlefield in this place for the effect at the moment. There is only one reason for doing this, that is, this is his real home.


    In the sea is his world, and in this place, the destiny of fate has been decided.


    How different the power of the water **** is, and it appears when it enters the sea. Although the strange steel teeth are still biting the unstretched thighs. But the unsupported body has already broken free from this bondage.


    No matter how good the mouth is, it can only bite the tangible and tangible objects. In the face of invisible and inferior, it has completely integrated with the sea. Even the strange fangs can''t play any role.


    And just broke free from the strange mouth, no support immediately launched a fierce offensive against the poor. This is in the middle of the sea, under his divine power, so he is everywhere, and his power is everywhere. As soon as he launched the offensive, he was immediately overwhelming and unstoppable.


    The singularity can''t tell the position of no support, and the body has suffered severe trauma one after another. The feeling is like the fact that no support has been transformed into a thousand avatars. It is simply resisting with one''s own strength. Attacks by thousands of people.


    Every time it��s so heavy, every one is so deadly. Although the singularity is always roaring, resisting. But as the offensive intensified and the passage of time, all his rebellions and voices were inevitably weak. And for the sake of no support, it is no different from the final solution to the battle.


    The heavy sea water is like a huge shackle at this moment, firmly controlling the strange body. And without support, it slowly showed up in front of him, and with a pair of glaring eyes, said something to him.


    "It��s time for **** to end everything. It��s amazing, you give me death!"


    "Wait, wait! You want to kill me, why? I can"


    I still want to say two words of forgiveness, but there is no chance to give it any chance. It plunged directly into the strange body, swaying his own bright teeth and biting **** its neck.


    Swallow its flesh and blood and eat its soul. This is the means by which they have always used the same kind of killing. They are all very clear, how terrible it is like this kind of existence. Perhaps a carelessness is the end of the resurgence. No one wants to be secretly remembered by a guy who is like a sea. So in this kind of struggle, they often have to give one of them a complete radical, from life to soul, completely eliminated. Only then.


    It��s this kind of treatment that is so enjoyable now, and this kind of treatment has a meaning for him. So when he did not do anything to him, he not only did not struggle, but revealed a kind of conspiracy.


    "You are fooled, no support. You don''t know what you are going to face! All your efforts will be turned into a bubble. You who have drunk my **** blood will eventually fail!" ��

 Chapter 992： The blood of all evils is gone

    Is it strange to be bluffing? It��s not certain that there is no support, because he doesn��t know what kind of card is in the end.


    The saying of the sinful **** is so much abstract that he does not understand what the guy is saying when he is so ridiculous about the vicious blood. However, it is very dangerous and must be dangerous.


    Intuition wants to be keen and has no support, and has already felt the kind of chill that came out of the heart. He has felt the approximation of a threat, a terror of a force that cannot be resisted. This made him unable to start to panic, but at the same time it was inevitable to give birth to doubts.


    How can there be such a power, he should not be able to defeat his own strength. What is the source of this threat?


    I didn''t want to understand that I couldn''t help but start to get rid of my own sight, and when he inadvertently noticed the change above his palm, its expression immediately became horrified and terrifying.


    "What did you do, how strange, what did you do to me?"


    It couldn''t help but scream in horror, and the reason it made such a cry was entirely because a weird thing happened to it.


    For my own palm, it has been very familiar to have been used for thousands of years. The bones are hard and the fingers are sharp. Because it is a natural god, this unarmed hand has no more flexibility than humans. It is even said that it can use all kinds of weapons in the way of learning humans with these two hands.


    But at this moment, the hands and claws have changed shape. The white fur began to become black and hard, and the erect hair was exactly like a steel needle. The fingers also began to shrink and change.


    The five fingers were almost completely shortened by half, and the knuckles were completely turned into claws. The muscles of the tendons have completely turned into thick mats, and they don��t look like the flexible and convenient shapes of primates, but the sharp claws that have completely turned into felines. Forefoot.


    This is incredible, or completely beyond imagination. From one creature to another, it doesn''t matter how much it is possible, that is, with the ability and skill of no support, he should be able to make a timely induction when this change occurs.


    But he didn''t, everything seemed to be subconsciously ignoring the past. The bizarre people simply don''t understand.


    Innocently, he began to panic, but in his mind he was still spinning wildly. Then, when it saw the dark blood that constantly rushed from the singularity, he immediately thought of something, couldn''t help but screamed loudly at the strange.


    "Your blood? Your blood is poisonous!"


    "Yes, the poison of all evil. This is what you provoke me." The blood is sucked, the sound of the soul is bitten, but the voice is very weak, but his words are full of revenge and resentment. "When you sucked my blood, it was already doomed. Without support, you have already caught my evil spirits. This poison will erode your body a little bit, and will be every one of your body. Some of them have changed to me. You are killing me now, that''s right. But soon, I will be born again in your body. This is the biggest mistake you made, you lost! No support, Now is the time for you to pay for what you have done! You are dead!"


    The happy and crazy laughter emerged from the sly scorpion, and this quickly made the ignorance anger. He grabbed the strange body forcefully, and waved the heavy punches one after another, hitting the fierce god. In the case that there is no power to carry out any resistance, his body is quickly smashed into a muddy mud in the most violent way.


    But this has not been able to make any changes to what has become a set fact. The situation is very clear, no support has been concealed, and it is a fatal calculation. It can be seen from the changes in him that he has inevitably developed the past to the situation that he said.


    And if everything really develops according to the situation he said, then the final result may not really say that he is the winner. So he can only avoid such things happening, and how can you avoid such things? There is no way to think of a way, and that is the son-in-law.


    The niece is the **** of drought, the **** of annihilation, and her power is a nemesis for all the forces that symbolize life. So maybe she might have a way to solve this problem.


    In my heart, I could only think of such a solution. I immediately rushed out of the water and rushed in the direction of the son-in-law. When he came to the son-in-law, he discovered that this Chishui goddess was fighting fiercely with the demon outside the field.


    Judging from the situation at the scene, it seems that Mephisto wants to do something about the ship above the sea. But the son-in-law stopped him and had a certain conflict with him. There is some persistence between them. This is not to say that they have been beaten up, and no one can help. Rather, they maintain a restraint between them, a kind of restraint that no one dares to squat.


    And this restraint was broken in the moment when no support was rushed. It seems that the final result of this battle has been noticed, and Mephisto has turned into a black smoke and disappeared directly on the ground. And the son-in-law did not catch up with him. She just silently watched the departure of Mephisto, until she decided that he had left, and then turned his head and said nothing.


    "It seems that the outcome is already revealed. So, have you killed the guy who is so strange?"


    "He is more difficult to deal with than I imagined!" The sullen face said something like this, and the lack of support has already extended the hand that has changed. At this time, the change of this hand is no longer just on the palm of one hand. The black bristles are already in the elbow position, and there is also the meaning of this rising. And all this is explained, things have reached a very critical point.


    "I have his dark calculations, something that he calls the evil of all evil. This poison will make me a little bit of him and let him be reborn in me. I need your help, female. Hey, help me get rid of this vicious thing."


    "I, are you too high to see me!" The son-in-law looked at the changes in the unsupported body, and then revealed a smile that could not help. "I am not a medical god, not the creator of the goddess of the goddess. I have no ability to do this for you."


    "Nvwa, I know that you have this ability." The eyes that have become fierce have no choice but to increase their volume. "Don''t forget, you and I are cooperative relationships. If the strangeness is resurrected in my body, then the relationship between you and me will inevitably be terminated. At that time, knowing everything is sure to be You are your own enemy. In that case, can you stay out of the way like this?"


    The son-in-law looked at him silently and said nothing. And this silent silent reaction is to let the lack of support have a feeling that can not be accepted more and more. He almost screamed at once, angry and ruined, and thunderous.


    "What the **** are you going to do, son-in-law? Don''t you think I am joking with you again?"


    "Jokes, of course not. I just think that some things we are afraid of are wrong. For example, the kind of cooperation between you and me!"


    The eyes twitched between them, and the son-in-law showed a disdainful smile.


    "Without support, you are too confident. Do you really think that I am standing with you?"


    "Besides me, who else can you cooperate with?" The lack of support is very strange. In his view, it is almost impossible for a special son-in-law to find a partner in this fierce god. After all, not everyone has the same amount of money as he can, tolerating the existence of a person who has such a relationship with the red pine nuts. In particular, the relationship is still intimate.


    When I thought of it, I was shocked by the lack of support. He suddenly thought of something and suddenly realized what it was. So that immediately it could not help but whispered to the son-in-law.


    "You are actually a person with red pine nuts. Is this all you planned? Is this all yours?"


    "It can''t be said that, after all, there are so many things in the middle that you are doing yourself?" The expression on the face is still the kind of disdain, but there is a dim glow on the son-in-law''s hand. This kind of gloom is a horrible atmosphere, a kind of breath that makes you feel scared.


    He is very clear that the current son-in-law is afraid that he has already killed himself. And if it was before, maybe he would not be afraid of this Chishui goddess, but now, because of the horrible poison, he is completely without that confidence, and can cope with her sudden trouble at this time.


    This made him unable to escape, but the son-in-law who had seen through his timidity did not give him this opportunity.


    When the hand moves, an invisible mask is already covering the whole without support. And this immediately made the lack of support feel a kind of weakness in the bones. That is the feeling that his divine power is being weakened.


    As a water god, no support is essentially restrained by the son-in-law who is a **** of drought. If it is a period of prosperity, he can still resist the power of the son-in-law through a thick foundation, so that this restraint cannot be established. But once his body became weak and his power began to subside, this restraint became particularly evident.


    "You have nowhere to escape! Soon, you can disappear into this world!"


    The son-in-law gave up the last night, and then the deadly high temperature instantly engulfed the unsupported body. He completely wiped him out.


    The last moments are coming, and their existence is naturally meaningless. The layout has arrived at the time of closing the net.

 Chapter 993： The final stage of the show

    Almost everyone is looking at the son-in-law in midair with a very jealous look.


    Although in appearance, this woman has a look and body that is no different from the average Asian. But from her dress, and her temperament, everyone can clearly distinguish the woman''s uniqueness.


    Not to mention that this woman has just been in the face of so many people, and that the head can make the sky turn over, and the white-haired giant clam that has been cracked in the sea has turned into an ashes.


    At this time, as long as you have a brain, I am afraid I can see what the identity of such a guy is. Naturally, their hearts are more unclear about the son-in-law, unexplained expectations and fears.


    It is hoped that this woman, who looks like a human being, will have compassion for humanity, just as she had saved the shipman from the hands of Mephisto. And the fear is the power of this woman and her identity.


    The power of being able to compare with the monsters that are ups and downs is beyond the limits of human acceptance. For such a existence, human beings can hardly produce any closeness. Moreover, the discerning eye can see that this woman is not a good role.


    Her identity has a lot to do with the terrible monsters. Although I can''t understand the communication between them, but through the look of their communication, and then the changes before and after, it is not difficult to guess the woman. What kind of image is playing?


    Such a woman, even if she is slashed and cleaned, there is nothing strange about it. Of course, if they can live, they naturally hope to live. After all, it is hard to get the hope of surviving. If there is such a possibility, who would want to die?


    Everything seems to have fallen in the hands of the son-in-law. And the son-in-law��s interest in these human beings is not as big as they think. In fact, just a glimpse of these humans, the son-in-law immediately left the sea.


    Not in the direction of the British inland, but in the direction of the European interior. It seems that there is no such thing as a foothold. The son-in-law who has achieved this level directly gives up the meaning of returning to the United Kingdom. He chooses a direction and avoids it far away. And the reason why she did this is entirely because of her understanding of the red pine nuts.


    I have known the red pine nuts for thousands of years, and the son-in-law has already understood him very well. This is a guy who can do whatever he wants to achieve his goals. However, his unscrupulous means is not used in any situation. At the same time, he is also a very disciplined person. And his biggest rule is fairness.


    This kind of fairness is different from what most people think. What he thinks is fair, mostly reflected in pay and return. On one thing, if you don''t get enough rewards, then people like him don''t go back anyway. At least the least, the two must maintain a basic level. Only in this way will he have the meaning of planning this matter.


    What is the thing he used to pay for everything that happens today? It is the life and soul of 60 million human beings. It is the tens of thousands of fierce gods and demons sealed by him. Although he did not elaborate, the son-in-law did not believe it at all. He released these fierce gods, including himself, just to let them enjoy a fresh air in the world thousands of years later.


    He must have been plotting, and the plot itself is probably the fierce **** itself. Therefore, staying here will become a very dangerous thing. Although she and the red pines barely counted as an alliance to reach an agreement. But how strong this alliance will be, she really has no way to hold too much hope.


    Therefore, leaving is her most suitable choice. Anyway, she promised that the red pine nuts have already been done. This area has become a real life restricted area, the slaughterhouse of the gods. This point, she has the ability to feel the ability of life fluctuations, but it is very profound. On this island, there are already too many living humans. So she didn''t have any psychological pressure to leave. As for the so-called promise. She believes that one day she will be able to find the red pine nuts one day. So now, it��s better to be honestly away from here.


    The fact is like what she thinks, leaving is indeed the most appropriate choice. Because at this moment, everything that Smith. Zhou arranged here has reached the final moment of ending. Everything is just the last step. And this step is to fill, but what is needed is the effort of those pieces.


    This is the last chance, and Smith. Zhou gave Victor the opportunity to prove his abilities. If on this last ring, Victor gave him a chain. Then, the result will be like Smith. Zhou said that he is no longer necessary.


    At this point, Victor himself is also clear, so at this time, he began to work hard to play a role. A special character.


    "Why? Why don''t you report it to me, why would you let that ship appear in that place! You are incompetent waste, do you want to betray me?"


    Mephisto held a long whip around a red flame, and whipped it on Victor''s body. This is a sin that is made up of the magic fire of hell. It is the core of the protection of the two layers of technology, but in the face of this evil power, he still can not make any resistance.


    The magic fire was drawn on him, and the flying flames seemed to smell the **** piranhas, and the wounds that whipped down the rushed into the body of Victor. Feeling the ultimate pain, Victor can only mourn in pain, lying on the ground and frantically struggling.


    This is indeed an intolerable torture, but in this torture, Mephisto still clenched his teeth and nakedly revealed a hateful look toward Mephisto.


    This kind of eyes is very glaring, glaring to the point that Mephisto is almost intolerable. This made the movements on his hands more and more fierce, and even the magic that was released was more and more vicious.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Victor has been tortured by this power, and there is no human form. However, he still clenched his teeth without saying a word, showing a real fierceness.


    This abnormal performance allowed Mephisto to stop. He is very clear that Mephisto is not such a talented person. This is a jealous guy, and it is his nature to be able to bend. As before, such torture has long made him beg for mercy. It can still be like this, and it looks like a complete death.


    There must be a bit tricky inside. Thinking of this, Mephisto was a little bit bad and continued to start. In any case, Victor is a powerful tool in his hands. In the absence of a good hand in his hand, he really didn''t want to lose him.


    So, in this case, he immediately turned his head and looked at Wesker, who was carrying out the task with Victor, and asked him in a deep voice.


    "What the **** is it? Is this guy contacted?"


    "I don''t know. He concealed me and let me be besieged by the Avengers. He has been hiding in the dark, so I don''t know if he has any contact with anyone."


    Having said that, Wesker paused, and then looked weird.


    "But I saw him having an eye contact with the superhero who got the power of the evil spirit knight. It was hidden, but it was seen by me. That feeling is like what agreement they reached."


    After saying this, Wesker lowered his head and stood behind Murphysto. Everything is left to Mephisto''s own imagination. And this is really what makes Mephisto think of countless possibilities. He thought a lot, and he could think of all the things that could make Victor betray him.


    In all fairness, Victor has little loyalty to him. That kind of use and torture, enough to make this talented guy full of intimate hatred of Mephisto himself. But as a wise man, Victor should know the price of betraying him.


    His power is there, and the consequences of betraying him are absolutely unacceptable to him. So, if he really made up his mind to betray him, then there is only one possibility, that is, Victor has found a force to fight against Mephisto as a backer.


    Who is this backing? Lenovo said what Wesker said, Mephisto immediately had a preliminary idea.


    "Zatanos, you thought you were on the idiot, you can be an enemy of me."


    With this in mind, Mephisto has already grabbed Victor''s head and smashed him all over.


    "I can enslave him for thousands of years, and I will let him surrender to my feet forever. Working with him, you are just looking for a dead end. I thought you were a smart person, but I never thought of it. You actually have such a stupid day. Really, little Dum, I am very disappointed with you, it is disappointing!"


    Listening to Mephisto��s words, Victor��s face showed a panic and panic at the right time. He quickly opened his mouth and said this from the hoarse voice that almost couldn��t hear the sound.


    "No, you can''t kill me. I am your most capable man, kill me, you can''t find someone like me anymore!"


    "This is not necessarily!" Wesker, who looked away from his eyes, meant that Mephisto, in such a way, told Victor his answer. At this time, Victor''s eyes immediately became desperate.

 Chapter 994： Kill the Lord of the Infernal spell

    Despair, it is an expression that makes Mephisto feel happy.


    He really likes to see this desperate look, because from this kind of eyes, he can feel his own strength, his power, can produce an unparalleled sense of accomplishment from his heart. It can be said that almost all of this has developed into his hobby. In the thousands of years in the human world, he has played many times to the extreme, in order to see such a look.


    However, I don''t know what it is for. Now, when I see this look in Victor''s eyes, his special feeling is not as strong as usual.


    It is like the secret of what can''t be said. It is as if everything is false. He couldn''t understand the pleasure at all, and he could only understand the doubts.


    I don''t understand why this is the case. I don''t understand why Victor''s eyes at this time are obviously desperate, but he can''t give him that feeling at all.


    He didn''t have time to think about it, because at this time, a cold feeling was already coming from his heart.


    It was the feeling that the heart was pierced, and a sharp blade was held by the person behind him, piercing his body in the quickest way. And this scene not only made Mephisto stunned, but even the person who stabbed the sword was stunned.


    Wesker simply didn''t know what he was doing. The only impression left in his mind was that he was still arguing with Victor, but he had not waited for him to argue a result, the picture and reality in his mind. It has been completely split. He didn''t know what was going on. All he knew was that he opened his eyes and saw that he had inserted a sharp blade into the chest of Mephisto. This made him horrified. After a while, he quickly released his hand and tried to defend himself.


    "Why is this happening? I don''t know what happened, adult. I don''t know why I did this. This is not what I want to do. I, I am being used, it is him."


    When the words were just mentioned here, Wesker was directly swept out by Murphysto.


    Although it is clear to the heart, the fact may be exactly what he said, but Mephisto does not have the degree to be able to forgive him generously. No matter what it is said, Wesker has been an indisputable fact about his assassination. This has already constituted a betrayal, and for a betrayal, if you do not punish but instead give him any understanding, it is simply the loss of the name of his **** lord.


    Therefore, even if Wesker had begun to plead, but Mephisto released a smoky black smoke from his body, like a huge python, directly swallowed him.


    It is a sin that consists of countless evil spirits, a terrorist power that can swallow all life. Mephisto knows how difficult the t-virus on Wesker is, perhaps just leaving a small piece of tissue that could make such a guy die and resurrect. Therefore, he simply left nothing for him, including every bone, every drop of blood.


    His move solved the Wesker simply and neatly, from the beginning of the scream to the complete loss of the movement, this is only a few seconds. And with the complete resolution of Wesker, the rolling black smoke returned to Mephisto. These black smoke haunted him, swallowing all the light around him, making his figure extremely incomparable, and terrible, like a devil who chooses to succumb.


    At this time, Mephisto did have the mind of eating someone. He is not an idiot, he has understood from the previous explanations of Wesker, all of which is Victor''s idea. So now, he has turned his attention to Victor''s body that has just been tortured by him.


    "Bitter meat? Use yourself to be the bait, let me lose the defense against the surrounding. This trick is really good. Whether it is calculating me or on my own. It is so amazing. But, haven''t you thought about it, is it a more reliable way? At the very least, it is better than this way!"


    The eyes glanced slightly at the sharp-edged blade. It is clear that he has pierced his heart directly, but there is not a little bit of blood flowing out, which in itself can explain many problems. In the face of such problems, Victor can only bear everything silently.


    This was originally a gamble, a gamble that abandoned life. Can it be done, it depends on whether the weapon of God provided by Smith. Zhou can play a role. And now it seems that this is an unlikely event. And this means that my life is probably coming to an end.


    Not reconciled, that is for sure. After all, he also suffered a lot for this plan. And no matter what he said, he still has a big ambition that has not been realized. So he must be unwilling.


    But what can you do if you are not willing? In this huge gamble, he can only choose one of the two. Although he chose the position of the winner, it does not mean that the loser of Mephisto can''t do anything to him. Like now, in this situation where he is already ironic to kill himself, he has no room for resistance. Of course, there may be some life in the pursuit of mercy? But has he achieved this level, is it necessary to ask for mercy?


    The answer is of course no. Therefore, he can only silently close his mouth, in this way to let himself die more dignified.


    But now, Mephisto does not want to kill him immediately, because he still has some things that are not understood. For example, why is Victor doing this? This is a question that makes him very curious. He even said that this kind of curiosity made him start to have a thought of not being unpleasant.


    "I always think that you are a smart person, Victor. I have never trusted you, but I believe in your judgment. You should know, betray me what kind of end. So, there is not enough support to betray Before I can afford to do so, you will not choose to do this. I think you can judge very clearly, what is this ability to support betrayal. But now, your vision must be problematic!"


    Having said that, his voice suddenly became loud. Even his figure began to rise indefinitely. The more horrible that he set off, the more real it is.


    "Let''s say, what made you make such a stupid decision. What makes you dare to be such a great **** lord to your master, the oldest king of the devil, Mephisto! Do you have to let me take your The brain is giving you out, are you willing to tell me this answer in a different way?"


    At this moment, the image of Mephisto has completely disappeared from one person. He became horrible, huge and full of oppression. This is in full compliance with his identity, the ancient king of the devil. In the face of the true appearance of his body, Victor''s mouth began to tremble slightly.


    At this time, he really had a plan to give in. After all, he always did this. However, I don''t know if it is because of intuition or something. After he trembled a little, he calmed down and closed his eyes directly.


    This reaction made Mephisto strange, and then could not help but give birth to anger. Victor used this indifference to resist him, and it really hit his pain. He did not allow a worm-like existence to have such an attitude towards himself, so immediately he was annoyed to want to kill Victor.


    He raised his hand and let the black smoke behind him rush again. And just as he had to sway his palms, an unspeakable sting, but suddenly spread from his heart.


    This painful feeling is not only applied to the body, but also to the soul. The pain that seemed to be a burning fire made his whole person''s movements begin to become stiff. At this time, he can only barely bow his head and turn his gaze to the source of his pain. On such a look, he immediately discovered a fact that made him unbelievable.


    The sharp edge that he had neglected before was now showing extraordinary power on his body. The copper-stained blade is not known to be stimulated, and the whole ground has broken apart. Numerous pieces of copper rust were peeled off, directly showing the glaring golden light inside the blade.


    And in the sword that radiates golden light and is transparent like a glass, the reddish text begins to distort like a living thing.


    They plunged into the flesh and blood of Mephisto, and the magical power stopped all actions of Mephisto, making it impossible for him to connect a finger. And as the words infiltrated into his body one by one, Mephisto immediately produced a feeling that the whole person seemed to be stripped.


    His power, his soul and his body, everything seems to have been cut off by an invisible blade, so that he could not touch each other. And this immediately gave him a bad feeling. He wants to escape, he wants to ask questions, but like the one he can''t do anything.


    The only thing he can feel is that his life and spirit are being smothered and killed. At the same time, the **** he controls is completely beyond his control, and the whole earth has emerged above the world.


    Countless undead are almost beyond his control and appear on this fallen territory. It is not only the Japanese undead who has been earned by him into his own hell, but also the evil spirits that he has collected in the human world for countless years.


    These things are now nakedly exposed to the world at this moment, and this is what some people want to see.


    All the puzzles are already in place, and the final plan can finally begin!

 Chapter 995： Heaven and Earth Furnace Wanhua Jindan

    From the beginning, Smith''s goal was not just the United Kingdom, but the number that the United Kingdom and Japan combined. It is even said that it must include the accumulation of a demon lord who has been in business for thousands of years, and everything at this moment, on the island.


    Think about the power that Smith. Zhou wants to seek. The power of a million suns, how could such a force be exchanged by 60 million people in the district? Plus double it is not possible! Even if you operate on the simplest leverage principle, you need a chip with enough weight. Therefore, we must have a greater contribution.


    Countless life, countless souls. Moreover, it is not enough for humans alone! Although humans have always liked to flaunt themselves, they call themselves the primates of all things, the highest level of life. But to be clear about the words, human beings are not as noble as they think.


    Whether it is the gods, or the existence of divinity in life, even the evil devils. They are all creatures that are higher than humans. Even as the simplest chip, they can decide dozens of times, even thousands of times thousands of times. And if you really want to count it, these things are the vast majority of the Smith. Week plan puzzle.


    In any case, all the puzzles have come together. After waiting for so long, Smith. Zhou finally began to implement his ultimate plan.


    First, the dense fog that enveloped the entire country began to change.


    The rolling clouds, like a tamed dragon, are clearly separated from the sky and the land. Turning into a cloud column that leads the sky, it firmly controls the four poles of this country. This makes this country, which has been shrouded in the clouds, reveal its true meaning for the first time. And this kind of truth reveals the most horrible sight.


    Except for the corpses, only the horrible evil beasts and the endless souls are described. The blood is already covering every territory of this country. In any place where there is human activity, it has been soaked with blood. With the horrific killings, there are not many living creatures on this land.


    The sky has changed to look like a mirror inverted in the sky. The scene of the **** that is burned by the fire of **** is so naked in the world. With the uncontrollable opening of the gates of hell, countless grievances and devils have poured into the world.


    On the ground, the blood, like the attraction of something, was led a little strangely by a little bit.


    It is an incomparable ancient relic, and some places can be traced back to the history of thousands of years ago. And in such a relic, a huge groove is filled with a little bit of blood.


    Long horizontal, short horizontal, continuous horizontal, broken horizontal, eight turns above the gossip gradually emerged with the surge of these blood flow. And at the same time as the gossip, there are also the various symbols that represent the heavens and the earth.


    It is hard to imagine how these things represent an ancient civilization appear in such a place. Moreover, these things are still so huge. If you want to look into this place from distant space, you will find that scarlet shackles and symbols are almost everywhere in the country.


    From land to sea, it can be said that the country is completely wrapped up in such a huge battle. Corresponding to this battle is the ever-expanding **** in the sky.


    Mephisto has been in business for countless years, and his **** has no area under any continent. But under the power of this huge battle, the **** that has been out of the control of Mephisto can only be opened up to the same size as the one on the ground.


    Every day, these two existences, which have surpassed human imagination, echoed so much that they occupied everything in Britain. And countless foggy dragons that are straight through the clouds are firmly guarding the edges of these two things, more like cages and barriers, completely connecting these two things.


    All of this seems to constitute a special cage. But for Smith. Zhou, this is not a cage. This is a Dan furnace, a Dan furnace that represents a new life.


    When the Dan furnace was constructed, the entire British land and sea began to heat up rapidly. An unusual flame emerged from every inch of land that had been stained with blood and quickly spread to every corner of the earth.


    And the sky is released from hell. Countless undeads do not know what is attracted to the past, completely with a moth to fight the fire, directly rushed to the burning scarlet flame.


    They volunteered to do the firewood, and this completely unreasonable self-issuance made the flames quickly rise from the subtle, only to the extent of the degree, directly to the height of ordinary people. Moreover, this growth continues indefinitely, over the tall buildings, over the building, over any protruding things on the surface, directly turning this entire land into a flame. The world.


    In such a world, even a dull person is afraid to realize that this is a terrible change. So the fierce gods who gathered on this island nation began to think about escaping from this strange place. However, as a behind-the-scenes instructor who arranged everything, how could Smith Zhou let these important materials escape from here?


    Maybe they don''t even know what they are, what kind of imprint on them. Although the demon mirror has been broken, but the imprint of the demon mirror on these fierce gods who have been sealed by it, but will not disappear in any case.


    And this imprint is now like a special identification device. Let this huge Dan furnace that has already been put into operation begin to draw strength from them.


    Do not allow rejection, nor allow rebellion. With the means of red pine nuts, he has had too many ways to achieve this level during these thousands of years of imprisonment. This also makes it possible for the fierce gods who are entrenched in this land to lose strength more quickly, and they fall to the ground like a pheasant.


    Of course, there are no exceptions. Some fierce gods with strong enough power can still support them. From the extraction of this power, they insist on running to the periphery of this Dan furnace. And I want to break free from the cage that is made up of fog. However, this is simply an unrealistic idea.


    The fog seems to be harmless. But that is only for humans. For these fierce gods with branding, these fogs are the most deadly things. Just like the two giant magnets, the fierce gods who have been branded and assimilated in this fog-filled cage are not only without the power of the forward, but like the magnets that are replied by the repulsion, they flew in an instant. Go out.


    Not only that, because it contains some kind of divine power, these fog dragons can also release a golden blasphemy lightning, like a whip, arbitrarily smashing any fierce **** who dares to approach them.


    No fierce **** can get close to these foggy dragons, and each time they stand in this Dan furnace, they will become more and more weak. Under such circumstances, these fierce gods can only become less and less capable of resisting.


    Of course, this is not within the scope of Smith''s concern. All his attention now is on the most critical thing in front of him.


    In the center of the entire Dan furnace, countless forces are extracted and directly input into the sea of ??learning that is changed by life and soul. The most important change has already started from here. The most important part is from Robert, who has been in the blood for a long time.


    With the influx of undead and life in the **** sea, with the supply of the power from the fierce gods, this **** sea finally began to show great power, making the golden light of Robert gradually fade in the wear. Go on. Without the kind of near-instinctive protection, Robert''s figure immediately transformed into a form under the influx of life souls and power.


    It is returned to the original appearance as if it were little by little. From a tall and strong muscle brother, Robert turned a little bit into a young, young, a young and tender boy, until a baby who had no thoughts. And this is not the final change. The final change was that Robert became an egg as big as a pigeon egg.


    A round egg. Can also be said to be Dan! The golden, round, exudes an unspeakable magical atmosphere that makes people feel as if they have seen the whole world and all the truth.


    And this is the result of Smith. Zhou worked hard for so long. The opportunity to transform the world was placed in front of him, and even in his city, this time inevitably revealed some uncontrollable excitement.


    He stood up in a wheelchair and took off his clothes with the help of Alexia. Then jumped directly into the **** sea.


    The tumbling blood sea has a high temperature that cannot be said. Like magma, it can almost melt the steel. And despite the protection of the power of the technique, Smith. Zhou is also very difficult to advance. But he was moving forward, little by little, until the special big Dan was in his own hands.


    Then, with the most exhilarating and most sincere expression, Smith Zhou directly swallowed the big Dan.


    Everything has begun to change.

 Chapter 996： The truth of the fate of destiny

    Everything started to change, and the beginning of all this started with the body of Smith. Zhou.


    Smith''s body itself is very thin, which is related to his previous actions. Originally as the reincarnation of the red pine nuts, he should not be the image of a sick man in any case. But in order to defeat and wipe out Robert''s consciousness, Smith. Zhou spent all his energy, which became the skinny look of today.


    There is no way to change this change, but Smith. Zhou feels that there is no need to change. Before that, he didn''t need a healthy body. Now this body is enough for him. And enough, in fact, it will do.


    However, it is different now. Putting this one that has consumed countless efforts and countless lives, Jin Dan swallowed it into the belly. Smith. Zhou��s body immediately began to change at a rate that was visible to the naked eye.


    The muscles are expanding and the bones are mad. In the bursts of sound like lightning and roaring, Smith Zhou directly raised the height of a head, from a thin man with a one-seven-seven outcrop directly grew into a strong man of two meters or so.


    The body is almost a perfect structure, and every inch of muscle is like the most refined steel, giving people a sense of power at first glance. And such a change is just a small change for Smith Zhou. The real change is in the interior of this body.


    Now Smith. Zhou can clearly and clearly feel the power inside this body. It does not refer to the so-called power of a million suns, but to the power of the flesh itself, the purest power.


    With a slight grip on his fist, with his keen perceptive power, he can think of the brute force that twisted and shattered any material. With a little force at the foot, you can feel the trembling roar of the fear that came from the depths of the earth.


    At this time, Smith. Zhou did not doubt that he only needed to cripple, so that the land under his feet could be completely sunk into the sea. For him at this time, the whole world is like a paper paste, not at all secure. He simply did not dare to make any extra moves, because he was afraid of one of his actions and directly caused an incalculable loss to the world.


    "Is this the power that Robert has? No wonder he will be afraid to be like this, but he still has another personality in his heart!"


    With a sigh of relief, Smith. Zhou began to try his best to get used to these changes. This is not difficult for him. After all, it is a legendary figure with countless years of experience. All his experience and experience are piled up there, enough for him to cope with various physical changes.


    Not to mention that it has become a superman who can shake the world with the hand, that is, become a woman, and he may be able to adapt. Of course, the latter is not within his consideration.


    In short, for Smith. Zhou, adapting to this simple change of power is really a very fast thing. But, relatively speaking, the power of the one million suns brought by Robert is not so easy to control.


    One million suns, this is just a general statement. According to common sense, even a magical potion can not achieve this miraculous power. Think about it, stuffing a million suns into a small bottle. What kind of bottle can withstand such power? What''s more, the doctor who made this potion is only an earth person. How can an earth man, by virtue of these known elements on the earth, create such innumerable powers on the earth? Whether it is from the principle of equivalence exchange or any kind of basic law of the universe, this is not true.


    At the very least, from the perspective of Smith. Zhou, he can''t find the reason for this reason anyway.


    Be aware that the knowledge that Smith. Zhou himself has is not ordinary. As the ancestor of the ancient Kyushu people, Smith Zhou himself has the most amazing alchemy skills. In so many years of reincarnation, he has mastered the alchemy skills that flowed from ancient Egypt to Europe. Coupled with so many years of study in modern times, he has a very good modern chemistry.


    It is estimated that there is only one person in the world who can combine these three things that represent different civilizations. And this combination almost means that he has unparalleled authority in this respect. It can be said that as long as it is something that human beings can make in this world, as long as it is not a product of accident, he can imitate it.


    This is not a joke, if you want, Smith. Zhou can make a lot of magical things. For example, the original Edelman alloy, which has been out of print, or the super soldier serum of the US captain. It��s just that he doesn��t really see this kind of thing, so he didn��t even raise such thoughts at all.


    It is such a existence, but it has never been understood why it caused Robert to change. He did not study the original formula of the potion carefully. He did not think about copying this miracle, but all the results ended in failure. It is not a metamorphosis monster, it is to directly poison the experimental body. This kind of thing, he can only give an end, it is accidental, completely unexpected.


    Now, feeling the change of power in his body, he can finally find a suitable reason for this accident. And this reason seems to him to be somewhat bizarre.


    The potion that made Robert''s miraculous power is now producing his own effect in his body. This effect is very clear in the eyes of Smith. Zhou, who has countless experiences. That is not directly creating the power of the so-called one million sun. Instead, he opened a door in his body, a special door that could collude with another universe.


    Using his own consciousness, Smith. Zhou can clearly see the world behind the door. It is a chaotic world, a coercive universe.


    The small space of the universe is not as vast as the universe in which Smith. Zhou is located. Compared with this real universe, this screaming universe is probably a difference between the sea and the millet. It is precisely because of this narrowness that this kind of shackles. This universe is very single.


    There is no life, no other celestial bodies. There is only the sun in this universe, and there are about a million suns. Of course, these suns are far from being as big as the sun that shines on the earth. The biggest one is just a volume that is less than one tenth of it. However, they cannot hold a large number of them, and they are stacked in such a small place in such a strange way.


    This situation is obviously weird, because according to the physical theorem, a star certainly does not have such a size. A star that is too small will be directly destroyed by the excessive loss of energy. But existence is reasonable, these things exist, and those physical laws can still eat them. No matter what the theory is, the theory must give way to the reality. This is true even for physics that forms one of the modern foundations.


    For such a situation, Smith Zhou has already had his own guess. In his view, this should be a newly born universe. There are so many newly born stars in a small space that collide with each other and impact each other. The stages of nascent and devastating are constantly repeated, and in this stage, the entire universe will become even larger because of the spread of energy.


    Energy is the most abundant thing in the universe. The power of a million stars is so unscrupulously stirred in this universe, as if to bomb the entire universe. In such a process, the door opened by Robert appeared on the universe. Naturally, this million stars that have filled the entire universe have an additional channel for energy dredging.


    According to common sense, such a situation should be the right thing that can ruin a human being, or even a god. But I don''t know what it is. When energy passes through this door, it becomes extraordinarily docile. Although it remains strong, it is already acceptable energy for this host.


    It is for this reason that Robert became a super-hidden hidden in the dark. And it is precisely because of Robert''s security, Smith. Zhou can only find such a big leak. Although the ultimate beneficiary of all this is Smith. Zhou himself, this is not the reason why Smith. Zhou feels comprehension.


    He really can''t understand everything changes. To put it another way, that is, he really feels very **** about this.


    It��s like someone who has made a huge joke with the hand of destiny. The birth of a singer, like a joke that makes a horror, creates a presence like Robert. There are really too many surprises in this. Not to mention the terrible energy that can destroy the earth countless times, not to say why such a potion can produce such strange changes. This is simply the case when the door is opened and the world behind it is placed behind the door. It is already a feeling of incompetence from the cosmic consciousness.


    "This is really a bad joke."


    I thought about it in my heart, but Smith. Zhou accepted the baptism of this power. After all, this is already his strength, and if you don''t accept your own strength, do you want to create another self like Robert? Smith. Zhou did not have such a small family, and even less likely to have such weak ideas.


    There is only one idea for him. That is stronger, stronger enough that no one can defy his will. The power of the present is not enough for him.


    What he wants is more!

 Chapter 997： Extremely perfect human mind

    Is the power of one million suns powerful? There is no doubt that it is a very powerful force that is powerful enough for all mortals to reach. Even the strongest of the entire universe, I am afraid that only a few of them can match it.


    However, this power is not perfect. This point, Smith. Zhou is very convinced, because he himself defeated Robert in a special way, and used this to usurp his power.


    You know, there is no comparison between him and Robert. Although there are thousands of years of experience and experience, these things can not be equated with direct power. And simply comparing the power, he is completely impossible to be Robert''s opponent. That is the difference between a drop of water and a sea. If it is really contested face to face, he is afraid that there is no chance to stand in front of Robert.


    However, it is such a guy who is not even in power, but who can turn another infinitely large guy into his own. This in itself illustrates the problems that exist in him.


    Since inheriting such a force, Smith Zhou naturally does not want to have any loopholes in his body. And he has already figured out how to make up for such defects.


    This method is actually very simple, that is to use those fierce gods as a make-up to get rid of this defect.


    The power of this million suns is, in fact, only powerful in energy. This power, obtained through the passage to another universe, can make the owner of this power extremely powerful from the body, and also has the potential to drive this million solar energy. But when it comes to means, it is still very thin.


    It''s like a strong man with great strength, but without any fighting skills. Bullying and bullying those ordinary people, perhaps with his strength can still be awesome. But in the face of those who are really proficient in combat skills, this kind of fake style that only uses strength is simply useless.


    What Smith is doing now is to find more of the power that can be driven by this power. And when it comes to means, what can be compared with the kind of divine power that the gods have?


    Sealing these thousands of fierce prisoners for thousands of years is not for taking such an opportunity to use their power as a fire for alchemy.


    When he didn''t have Robert in the beginning, he used the idea of ??using these guys directly as a raw material for the sacrifice. Only with the existence of Robert, their value is naturally not so high. However, as a person who has the habit of making the best use of it, Smith''s principle is to squeeze out every value of every thing. It is naturally impossible for him to let go of these fierce gods, so he naturally wants to squeeze out the residual values ??of these guys.


    I felt the power of my feet silently. By being in the core position of this huge battle and my own creator''s familiarity with this battle, he easily controlled the context of this battle and mastered this battle. The initiative.


    The manipulation of this initiative is to allow him to easily pour his own power into this battle. One million suns poured into such a battle immediately changed the direction of this battle.


    On the basis of this, this battle is a circle of refining energy. The use of red pine nuts on this land for thousands of years can be used as a target for directional energy extraction. Of course, because of certain limitations, this extraction cannot be unlimited. After all, the load required to do that level is really too big. The simple array of the land supported by this land cannot bear such a load.


    Now, Smith. Zhou transferred this load, and he transferred the pressure of this load to himself. And with the power he has, the load is simply not a load. And this leads to the fact that he can extract the power of the fierce gods in an almost infinite way.


    Endless, and simply do not allow resistance. Only for a moment, all the gods who were drawn with power felt a suction like a black hole. In the face of this suction, these fierce gods immediately fell into the desperate situation of death. And these are manifested outside, that is, a golden beam of light spreads from the depths of the earth, and then entangled in the fierce gods like a chain.


    No fierce **** can withstand the oppressive demands of this power, even though they are roaring one after another, struggling to shake the mountains. But it is also impossible to have any practical impact on the power of such claims. Soon, this fierce **** became the annihilated fly ash under the extraction of this golden chain. Looking at it all, those who are still alive are immediately caught in an incredible sluggishness.


    "Who is going to give me a slap, is it my eye? Or is it a god?"


    The little spider slammed into his face twice, and although he felt pain, he still said something unbelievable.


    And just after he said this, a wet big foot fell directly on his face.


    Under the circumstance, the little spider was directly smashed out. And when he angrily turned his gaze to the attacker, he saw only a thigh with a broken root.


    From the fabric on the thigh and the skin that looks like it has no appetite, this should be a dead waiter. However, only seeing such a thigh but not seeing the dead waiter, this really makes the little spider feel a strange horror. But soon, the feeling of this horror has disappeared. Because he has heard the voice of the dead waiter.


    "Hey, man, can you do me a favor? I can''t find my thigh! He must have fallen somewhere, help me get him back, I can give you a sleeve with a lace edge!"


    "Hell, that kind of thing, you still keep it yourself." Angrily snorted, but looking at a hard-fought Wade on the edge of the ship, the little spider still lost the thigh around him. .


    He didn''t need him to do it. The woman named Xia Lala, who had already appeared in the dead waiter, had already taken his thigh and carefully installed it for the dead waiter. From her distressed expression and gentle movements, it is not difficult to see that this woman has a kind of thought about the dead waiter.


    And it is precisely because of this, the little spider will have a feeling of a dog. Originally, the dead waiter was matched with such a beautiful woman, and it was definitely a flower inserted in the cow dung that was trampled on. If it is replaced by an ordinary person, it is not in the palm of your hand, but in your mouth. At the very least, it��s a bit more to care about. But the guy who died in this **** role doesn''t seem to care about her at all. Thinking about it all day is actually letting him get involved with him. This made him really can''t help but wonder if this guy''s brain was caught by the door.


    However, this guy is not bad. Although I love money and still die a little bit. But in general, the little spider likes this guy very much.


    This is a guy who can be considered a partner! Think of the little spider''s heart. As a superhero who already has a lot of experience, for a partner or something, Little Spider already has his own way of judging. In his opinion, there are not many people who can be regarded as true partners, and Wade is obviously qualified!


    Of course, whether he is a partner or not is not important to the present. What matters is what happens in front of you.


    They are on the edge of this world of fog and dragon cages, and they can see clearly what is happening there. Some of the light is very horrible. The monsters want to escape from the world blocked by the fog dragon, but they are directly shot back. It seems that they are fighting against the irresistible force, and such a situation is that these guys who can''t escape the birth of the day can''t believe it.


    If there is such a powerful force, why did it not show up at all?


    I haven''t waited for this group of people to understand this embarrassment. Things are already happening again so that they can''t accept the changes.


    The terrible fierce gods disappeared one by one in front of their eyes, like the little ants that were crushed by their hands, and they didn''t even have the ability to struggle. This is really to let them not know what to say. In fact, at this moment, they have inevitably produced a kind of curiosity and an impulse.


    "I said, do we want to go back and see. Maybe we can find the reason for this?"


    In this matter, the little spider is the most active. Because he is worried about the safety of Hulk in this dangerous area. Not only is Hulk, but General Ross, even ordinary people who have not had time to escape. These are the objects of his concern.


    If it is a last resort, he can only do this level with his ability. So now, the situation is obviously changing, then he naturally wants to go back and have a look. Regardless of the outcome, even the worst result, but how much can make him feel at ease?


    However, in the face of such a proposal, Natasha, as a temporary principal, shook her head without hesitation and denied.


    "No, it''s too dangerous. Who knows what''s going on inside, don''t we send these people who are hard to escape back to the entrance to hell?"


    Very good reason, because it is the little spider can not force these ordinary people to accompany him back to death. Now they only have fear for the rest of the land, so it is impossible to turn the ship back.


    But the little spider is not so easy to give up, just like now, he still insists on his own ideas.


    "Let me go. I have to go see it, no matter what! I want to see if I can bring back Benner and General Ross. We are partners, I don''t want to leave them!"

 Chapter 998： The devils doomsday mystery

    The little spider has such an idea, and Natasha is not surprised at all. Because she knows that this is the style of the little spider.


    An idealist always makes unrealistic things. Of course, this is not to say that he did it wrong. In fact, Natasha envied the little spider to think so. Because she has never had such an idea. Or maybe she used to have this idea. But now she is completely innocently so naive.


    The envy of a person with a lot of mud for that kind of clean person is unimaginable to most people. But even if you envy it, it doesn''t mean that Natasha will be willing to make any changes.


    She is used to this lifestyle of her own. For her, the idealized life is completely unsuitable for her. However, this does not mean that she will stop the little spider.


    For the choice of spiders, she is the default. The little spider can understand her attitude, so he jumped off the boat without saying anything and swam in the direction of the British mainland. Looking at such a situation, the eagle eye frowned and came to Natasha, whispering to her.


    "It wouldn''t be a bit inappropriate to do this. You know that the power on our ship is seriously inadequate now. If we lose Peter Parker again, we may not be able to go back and explain."


    "Nothing, I am responsible for this kind of thing. Anyway, I don''t care about this anymore!" The people behind him glanced silently, and Natasha''s words were a bit more unspeakable. "And, maybe after finishing this task, I might be retiring or maybe."


    "Retirement?" The eagle eye couldn''t help but laugh when he heard this. He knows very well that if things are really in the worst situation, I am afraid that they just want to retire and it is not so easy. But at this time, what can he say more?


    Everything that happens here is not under their control from beginning to end. In the end, they are just a duckweed that drifts in all of this. So, even if that kind of thing really happened, they can only passively accept it.


    At this time, he can only pray, things will not become as bad as they think. And in the end, things will change as he imagined. The decision is not at all to him.


    The person who decides this is Smith. Zhou. At this time, he did not put his mind on these ordinary people. Now he has gained the power from which fierce gods, which makes his ability more comprehensive and makes his weaknesses weaker.


    However, man is a creature that does not know how to satisfy. He knew very well that there was a special existence in this land that was not accepted by himself, and since it took so much effort, he cheated him to this place. Then he naturally will not waste this level of existence.


    So at this moment, he stood in front of Mephisto, and still took this new image of himself.


    Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar guy in front of him, Murphysto, who has been plotting for a long time with intrigues, still doesn''t understand who is the master messenger behind all this. So he was sullen immediately, and screamed at Smith.


    "Einz Belem, you guy, do you know what you are doing? Let me go, I can still have it all happened. Otherwise I swear, even if it costs a lot, I must I want you to know the shame and loss I suffered today."


    "It��s an ugly expression, Mephisto. Don��t you know what you are willing to lose?��


    Smiling and looking at the present Mephisto, Smith. Zhou is enjoying everything here as a winner. Of course, his enjoyment is extremely embarrassing for Mephisto. Especially in the current situation.


    Now he is already at all without any effort to move. Because the so-called blasphemy weapon still plays a role in his body. Under the influence of this special weapon, he can only stand like a sculpture and stand there as a deterrent.


    And this is not all, his power has been sealed. Everything about him has been stripped out. Now he has almost nothing but the power he owns as a devil. And just such a force, how can it be put in the eyes of Smith. Zhou, who has already got the supreme power?


    So he didn''t care about this ridiculous threat from Mephisto, but he walked straight to Mephisto and taunted him.


    "Still, you are already feeling scared in your heart. You are already scared, afraid of everything I will do to you?"


    "I will be afraid of you, ridiculous!" The voice is filled with anger that can''t be said, but if you savor it, you will find that there is no sigh of relief under such anger. This is just a sham response, a reaction just to cover up. And this reaction has almost clarified the most real thoughts in his heart, that is, he really began to fear.


    As a devil who has not tormented others, Mephisto is very aware of what the losers will eventually suffer. All along, he relied on his own blackmail, so that he always stood on the standpoint of this winner and enjoyed everything that belongs to the winner. And when he suddenly fell to this point, he inevitably gave birth to fear.


    He began to fear that he would suffer from the things he had brought to others. He began to worry about what Smith would do for himself in the end? This sounds ridiculous, but it is the most authentic truth. The devil is never a hard bone. In the face of threats and terror, they will only have no lower limit than ordinary people. Of course, the premise is that you can completely deprive them of their reliance. And for Smith. Zhou, it is really not a problem.


    You don''t need to do it, just a little trick, you can play such a role, you can see his ugly state. Seriously, this is really a pretty good cabaret.


    However, it is only a temporary Yuxing show.


    He came here not to see this ridiculous performance. Although I can get a short fun from this, it is never as important as his purpose. So soon, he reached out his hand and took the hilt of the short sword on the chest of Murphysto.


    And such an action is obviously scaring Mephisto. At this time, he did not perform as strong as any ordinary person who was threatened. Because at this moment, he is like a wild dog that is out of control, screaming wildly.


    "What are you doing, I warn you, don''t be fooled! Don''t be fooled! Don''t forget, we are still allies, there is a contract between us. Don''t you worry about the consequences of the breach?"


    "It''s a ridiculous threat." With such a smile, Smith Zhou slowly released his fingers. But this is not because he suddenly had a bit of sympathy and compassion for Mephisto. But because he suddenly saw Victor lying on the ground.


    For him, Victor has proved his worth. And this naturally made him a bit more in the heart of Smith. Therefore, out of the imagination of Victor''s future, Smith Zhou immediately let himself open his body and said to him.


    "Victor, stand up. I will give you this opportunity. You don''t want to avenge this guy yourself? Now the opportunity is in front of you, don''t you want to take a look?"


    After Smith��s appearance, it was barely enough that Victor, who had let go of his heart, heard this and immediately couldn��t help but raise his head and look at Murphysto with a look of horror.


    Seriously, he is a little eager to try. Because of the hatred that Mephisto has, it really makes him want to try to feel the feeling of killing this **** who has tortured him. But when this opportunity was placed in front of him, he did not have much courage to really do it.


    This is not to say that he is a purely good person, and he has no courage to kill a devil. It is because of his own prudence. He is very worried that this time, Mephisto still has a card for the Jedi counterattack. Maybe for Smith. Zhou, this is a matter of indifference, but as an ordinary person in front of them, Victor does not think that he will have nothing.


    Looking at his hesitation, Smith. Zhou quickly guessed what was inside him. For his caution, Smith Zhou is still very appreciative. Although it is over-the-top, it is not a way to protect yourself. After all, in such a world, if you want to be able to live safely, it is impossible to be cautious.


    However, he does not want him to maintain any extra caution at this time. Although he will not force this possible future subordinates, but there is no problem with simple lure.


    "Are you still hesitating? I have to tell you that this opportunity missed this time, but there is no next time."


    When he said this, he pointed to the weapon that claimed to be able to kill God. And explained to him in detail.


    "This weapon was re-forged from the fragments of weapons that slaughtered the gods when the ancient Eastern emperor conquered the sky. When such a weapon penetrates the body of a guy with the power of the gods, it has its own The cursed power will completely ban it. The curse will deprive him of everything. When this weapon is pulled out, it is his death. At the same time, his power will be directly under the influence of such a curse. Become the power of the holder. That is to say, once you pull out the sword, the power of Mephisto is yours. Under such circumstances, are you willing to give up?"


    Needless to say too much, Victor''s eyes have become greedy. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 999： Blood curse destroys the devils way

    Greed is a person''s nature. Some people can suppress their greed and use reason and morality to hold it all. But some people will be controlled by greed, and become a beast driven by desire.


    Of course, this statement is not always absolute. In many cases, the boundaries between the two are ambiguous. Just like a model of reason, the gentleman of morality becomes a fanatic of indulgence one day. A beast of desire, at some point, shows an unusual persistence. This kind of thing is not impossible, but there are examples to follow. The biggest variable is the benefit.


    Moral gentlemen can stick to their own bottom line, because the benefits are not able to break the bottom line. The beasts of desire can indulge in inefficiency, because the interests are not enough to allow them to put their own shackles. And if the weight of the benefits is sufficient, then both the gentleman and the beast can actually tear off their own layers of skin.


    This point, Smith. Zhou is very certain. What is more certain is that Victor is absolutely unable to withstand this temptation. Victor is a wise man, and this kind of wise man knows a lot about things. For example, how can we live better in such a world? In the face of Smith. Zhou, how can we improve our position?


    He knows very well what he lacks in all of this? power! This is what he lacks. And it is this kind of thing that has led to all his fate changes so far. But if he can resist the power of everything that fate imposes on him, he will not become like this. Therefore, as a smart person, he will never give up any opportunity to gain strength.


    Now, since Smith put this opportunity in front of him, it seems to be dangerous. But in any case, he will not give up.


    So, soon the guy who was tortured and bruised stood up, and looked at Murfisto, who was standing there with a very strange look, and then step by step. Going to him.


    He walked slowly and his pace was firm. And this has increasingly brought heavy psychological pressure to Mephisto.


    Because he can''t be sure if the things that Smith. Zhou said are true. And if it is true, then this is probably his last day. For Mephisto, who has enjoyed hundreds of millions of years of life, this is obviously an unacceptable thing. So immediately, he left all his face and began to ask for mercy without shame.


    "Wait, wait. I admit defeat, I admit defeat. Smith. Zhou, I am willing to admit defeat to you and surrender to you. As long as you are willing to let me go, I am willing to pay for everything. Smith. Zhou, no! Adult, great Adult. I can sign a contract with you, as long as you let me go, I swear, I can loyal to you forever and ever. Believe me, I am the king of the devil in hell, after living for hundreds of millions of years. I can give you the help, thousands of times, thousands of times this guy in front of you. Whether it is wealth, or rights. Whether it is a hero or a beauty, I can offer you. As long as you are willing to nod, I promise I can serve you wholeheartedly and unconditionally give everything to you. Adults, adults, as long as you give me this opportunity!"


    Putting down all the exercises, Mephisto desperately took out all his chips. In the face of this level of chips, Smith. Zhou did not say anything, and Victor was the first to worry about it.


    He has to admit that these words of Mephisto are very deceptive. Whether it is the things he mentioned, or his own loyalty, this is an irresistible temptation for anyone. In contrast, his own value is indeed worth mentioning. This point, as long as Victor is not stupid, can be seen clearly.


    And to understand this, he couldn''t help but think about what kind of choice Smith would make. In all fairness, if he is standing in the position of Smith. Zhou, he will not hesitate to accept the commitment of Mephisto. Because in any case, this is a devotional loyalty. In the case of having absolute power to suppress this devil, the benefits it can bring are undoubtedly thousands of times more than a mortal. Therefore, as long as it is a little bit aligned with the interests, then there is no need to hesitate to choose.


    And Smith. Week will not be in line with the interests. Victor��s heart is really not at all. At this time, he could only silently stare at Smith Zhou with a eager eye, waiting for him to make the final decision.


    Smith, who had been putting his eyes on Mephisto, did not seem to see his eyes. He just moved his steps slowly and walked around Mephisto two or three times. When he saw that Mephisto was twitching in the nervous corner of his movement, he smiled and said to him.


    "It sounds tempting. But how can I believe in you? Mephisto, your blackmail and insidiousness are notorious. I don''t want to give you a chance at this time, leading to the future." I was countered by you, it was too stupid, didn''t it?"


    "No, no!" Mephisto heard what he meant and quickly snarled. "I can give my soul. As long as I hold my soul, my life and death will be in your hands. In this case, I can never betray you. So please rest assured, as long as You let me go, everything is fine!"


    "Is that the case?" Slightly patted the shoulders of Murphysto, and the smile on Smith''s face was very bright. And for this is a very bright smile, Mephisto can only reveal a very stiff and strong smile.


    "Yes, that''s it. Adults, I have already taken my best sincerity. Look at this, please let me go, please? I will be faithful as your right arm, with my help. Your plan can be implemented faster, isn''t it?"


    "You''re right!" shook his head slightly, and Smith. Zhou walked three steps to Victor''s head, and then in the unbelievable eyes of Mephisto, he directly pushed Victor. One, pushed him to the front of Mephisto. "But I don''t believe you. Maybe the ones you said are true, but for me, that makes no difference. In addition, compared with Victor, I think he can make me trust more. How to say, he is human, and you are a devil. Who should believe, is this not an obvious problem?"


    "I" Murphysto still wants to defend, but Victor did not give him that chance. He is very clear about how rare such an opportunity is, so he did not hesitate to grasp this moment representing his future.


    He clenched the hilt of the Tudor weapon and then slammed the dagger. The blade stirred the heart of Mephisto and let Murphysto scream like a human voice. In such a snoring, Victor did not hesitate to directly pull out the short sword.


    This pull is just like opening a seal that cannot be stated. The smoky black smoke suddenly rushed out along the scary curse on the blade.


    Black smoke is almost endless, but it has always been limited by such a small spell in the narrow space. Moreover, these black smokes are still being swallowed by these mantras and absorbed into the daggers little by little.


    The blade began to darken with the influx of this black smoke, but the mantra above became more and more conspicuous. This change surprised Victor, but he did not dare to loosen the hilt he was holding. And as he tightened the hilt, the tingling suddenly spread from his palm.


    A reddish imprint on the hilt was deeply embedded in his palm. With the embedding of this brand, the black smoke that represents the power of the Mephisto, suddenly seems to find a way to vent, and a brain has poured into Victor''s body. .


    And this, immediately let Victor can not help but screamed. This is not a pleasant feeling. The influx of power is like injecting hot oil into the body, letting him instantly think of his experience of being burnt into coke.


    That is his nightmare, and now, this feeling is actually repeated again. This is really making him almost intolerable. However, just as he was about to give up, he suddenly saw the change on the face of Mephisto.


    It is a kind of fear that has been fixed, from the eyes to the expression, completely horrified and unwilling. He has no strength to speak, because with the black smoke being so forced to extract, all his powers are already like bubbles, completely becoming nothingness. And this makes him a ridiculous look at the moment.


    It��s a ridiculous look. Thinking of the aftermath of Mephisto''s own torture, Victor couldn''t help but laugh. He laughed loudly and laughed wildly. It is also because of this kind of pleasure and crazy laugh, let him directly forget the pain of his own.


    At this moment, the senses of the will are above the body. Under the premise of this painlessness, everything went very smoothly. With the scary glare of the scarlet, it was completely extinguished in a burst of illusion. Once the lord of hell, Murphysto, who has been married for countless centuries, has become a fly ash.


    He has become a thing of the past. In the future, there will be no more of his existence.

 Chapter 1000： Love and hate

    Watching Victor completely soften his body on the ground because of physical pain and crazy laughter. Smith. Zhou licked his mouth and revealed a weird look.


    "You said that human hatred is really so powerful?"


    Victor has not been able to answer this question. Because of him now, there is no longer the strength to continue talking. However, Smith Zhou does not need him to answer anything, because he himself has said his own words.


    "Human love is pale, in a few short years, it can be forgotten in a dozen years. The love that can be imprinted in the bones, which has been remembered forever, is always few. But hate, but always A thousand years, 10,000 years. As long as people are not dead, they will never be forgotten."


    Speaking of this, Smith. Zhou did not know what he thought of, and directly raised his left hand and looked at his palm. He is obviously caught in his own contemplation. And while taking his time of contemplation, Victor has slowly breathed his breath.


    At this time, the power of the devil in Mephisto has quietly worked in his body. Although the property is evil, for the new owner, this power is directly sent a gift.


    It restored all the wounds on Victor. At the same time, he also brought him a feeling of fullness and strength that he never felt. At this time, Victor can clearly feel that he can even crush the original himself with only one finger. At the same time, he can feel the power and the horror of the person around him.


    Smith. Zhou did not cover his strength, although he could, but he did not. Because he knows how important the necessary deterrence is for a guy who suddenly expands. So he let go of his cover and let him feel his strength in the most direct way.


    And this deterrence is obviously useful. After feeling the deep and terrifying power of Smith. Zhou, like a deep abyss, Victor put away all the expressions on his face that should not be there, such as arrogance. Instead, he bowed his head respectfully and carefully followed the topic before Smith.


    "Human love and hate should not be together? If there is no love, how can you hate so deeply?"


    He just wants to simply express his opinion and has no other meaning. But listening to him, Smith. Zhou was a pupil, and then wearing a mask, revealing his usual gentle smile.


    "So what about you? You hate Sophisto so much that even when you take away everything, you can even laugh and suppress the pain you have suffered. I have seen many human warriors used. This weapon, but it can be as crazy as you are, but it is not. And according to your statement, what is your reason? What is your love?"


    A person who has just created more than 100 million deaths, at this time, talks with himself in such a tone what is human love. This gave Victor immediately a feeling of absurdity and ridiculousness. But he didn''t laugh, and he didn''t even dare to have a look at it. He just lowered his head, did not hide it, and respectfully revealed everything about himself.


    "The reason why I hate Murphysto so much is because of his torture to me. I have suffered all kinds of pains under his hands. He is like a slave who drives me like a slave. Almost everything that trampled me on the mud. This is something I can''t stand. So I have already decided to retaliate against him."


    "On the other hand, it is because of my mother. My mother is a witch. When she studied magic, she summoned the peek of Mephisto. Murphysto took her soul and let me I lost my mother. I used to ask him to change back to my mother''s soul. But what he gave me was just a hollow body. My mother has become a monster, and that kind of thing can no longer be said. It��s my mother. So, Mephisto killed her. It��s because of this that I hate him so deeply.��


    Despite talking about a tragedy, Victor��s expression and tone did not mean even a little bit of sentimentality. He is like saying someone else''s story, and everything is said in a plain way.


    And looking at his performance, Smith, who had already put on a mask, immediately smiled with interest.


    "I still know for the first time that you have such a past. If this is the case, can you tell me that you feel that your hatred of Mephisto is more from your mother''s business? Or yourself. Things?"


    This problem was never thought of by Victor. So when Smith Zhou asked this question, the look on his face was a glimpse. However, this dull appearance did not last long, because he had already thought of an answer in a short period of time.


    "Although I am very reluctant to admit it. But to be honest, when I think about this issue, I really think more about the torture I have suffered. Everything that my mother has forgotten is almost clean. Even then A little bit of memories have long been obscured. Such things are simply not enough to support my hatred of Mephisto. It is only my love for myself.


    This answer is the most real thought in his heart. He did not cover it and told him directly to Smith. Zhou. And such an answer immediately gave Smith. Zhou Yan eyes and smiled at him.


    "Do you know? Your answer reminds me of a student I used to be. He is also like you, never put anyone in his heart, whether it is a parent, a wife or a teacher of mine. He cares. I only have myself, and I really did it. I would like to teach me to take the world, and to teach the world people to take my place. Do you know who this person is?"


    Even guessing does not guess, Victor shook his head directly. For everything that Smith. Zhou has passed, he is already at a jealous level. Even if he had already informed him a little bit of the source, he did not have the courage to look for something he should not know.


    His attitude is very clear. That is what you said, I will listen. If you don''t say it, I don''t know anything.


    This is a smart person who is out of the way, and for this attitude, Smith Zhou just smiled helplessly, and then revealed a look of memories, some said to him with a blank voice.


    "My student, before becoming the head of a country, was the son of Zhao''s son. Afterwards, he did a great job of earth-shattering. At that time, the whole world would only call him the name of the first emperor. He is very similar to you, you are all kinds of people who only want to be their own. Such people generally have a special name, that is, Xiongxiong."


    Suddenly heard this, Victor''s cold sweat directly took off. Xiong Xiong, although this is a name for a specific person, but for Victor''s current situation, it is definitely not a suitable name. It is even said that being hooked up with such a name is a terrible thing.


    Throughout the ages, the most unbearable thing for any guy who is the master is that a man is hiding in his own arm. Because such results are often very tragic. It is not only to be conspiracy, but more importantly, all of your own foundations will only become the wedding dress of others.


    Therefore, any master will only have one action for his squatting hero, that is, killing. At this point, Victor does not believe in the exception of Smith. So he immediately squatted and said to him in the most sincere tone.


    "Adult, I swear I have absolutely no betrayal of your mind. I"


    He hasn''t finished yet, and Smith. Zhou stopped him.


    "It doesn''t matter, Victor. I have seen countless people, heroes, heroes, and traitors. Countless people have appeared in my life. Maybe for an era, they are not common. But for me. Say, I have seen too many such existences. So, you are not a hero, it is not important at all."


    Having said that, he slowly extended one of his hands and then pinched it into a fist.


    "The important thing is, can you be my strength? I said, you and my disciples are very similar. You have the determination, the ability, the wisdom, and the ambition to never go out. For many people, It is a terrible thing. But for humans, this is the greatest gospel. It is interesting to say that although human beings always regard wars and those who are wars as evils and demons, human progress and development. Almost all of them are based on the merits of these people. This is the ordinary people who are accustomed to the beautiful world woven with false words, they will not understand or understand. But I know this very well. A little. So, I am very sure what you can do in my plan."


    "I don''t care about your problems, because I have absolute strength to press you. The future of mankind belongs to me, I will be the master of this future. So I can tolerate the existence like you. But, Victor, I can accept you, but are you willing to contribute your strength to me wholeheartedly?"


    Victor did not answer directly, he just crouched on the ground with respect. And with the forehead touched the ground, use this oldest surrender etiquette to show how he is now.


    For his statement, Smith, who already understood his mind, immediately laughed.


    "Good! So, I have a mission that you need to do!"

 Chapter 1001： Secretly calculating the Hulk crisis

    Do you want to be driven like a dog, or do you want to become a dead dog with no value?


    For this problem, Victor really does not have any hesitation. So he immediately bowed his head and said seriously to Smith. Zhou.


    "Please also tell, adults!"


    Nodded, Smith, who was satisfied with Victor''s attitude, opened his eyes and reached out and pointed in one direction.


    "From this position, it is the direction of Stonehenge. There is a scabbard that is left behind by the country''s king of heaven called England. I want you to find it, and, in addition, the sword. Also bring it back. That is the treasure of the collection of Murphysto, I think you should know where it is."


    This requirement is not a difficult problem for Victor. So he should take the road immediately.


    "Your wishes are my mission. I will definitely bring back what you want."


    "Don''t let me down." Waving his hand, Smith. Zhou watched Victor turn into a smoky black smoke that disappeared into his eyes. At this time, the voice of Alexia came from behind him.


    "Is there really no problem leaving him? And still put such a powerful force in his hands?"


    Turning to look at the woman who appeared behind him, Smith. Zhou was a slight smile, and then explained to her.


    "Reassure, since I am doing this, I am naturally prepared."


    As he said this, he picked up the short sword that Victor was placed on the ground. At this point, the handle that made Mephisto a history weapon is no longer the same as before. It was once again covered with bronze rust, and even the mantra above it became bleak. It is as if this **** soldier has completely fallen from the dust.


    Of course, this is not the case, only Smith. Zhou is the most clear. Although Victor has doubts about this change, with his jealousy and cleverness, he is unlikely to be greedy for the little doubt in his heart, and he will sneak up on such an artifact.


    Therefore, he left this thing respectfully, and this made it directly transferred to the hands of Alexia.


    "I said, I respect your opinion, your will is my will. So, although I have given the guy the extraordinary strength and the right as my right arm, but I still take his life. It is in your hand. This is his life."


    "Is such a small thing?"


    Looking at this unobtrusive thing that was handed over to her own hands, although Alexia had unconditionally trusted Smith. Zhou, she couldn''t help but make a doubtful voice. No way, the sale of this little thing is really a little worse.


    Smith. Zhou also knows this. He knows better that women like this creature always like to use external as the main consideration. Therefore, although there is some helplessness about this suspicion, he still seriously explained to Alexia.


    "This thing, originally made for the first emperor to have a powerful subordinate of the gods, was created. As an emperor, since he wants to kneel down, he must hold the handle that can manipulate him. And because of this I only added this original intention when I made this thing. Don''t look at the guys that were made by it, almost have the power to compare with the gods, but in essence he is already a puppet with a line. You just hold it. This thing, then let him live, then live. Let him die, then die. There will be no second possibility!"


    When it comes to this point, Alexia naturally recognizes the importance of such treasures. So she immediately closed her face with a smile, and looked at Smith. Zhou��s eyes were full of affection.


    Of course, she does not care about such an opportunity to hold on to the life and death of a person like Victor who is destined to be a small person. She cares about Smith''s intentions for her. This kind of place is the most exciting place for her, even if she is full of enthusiasm and her intentions are not changed when she is done.


    If it wasn''t in this place, she even had an urge to give him a favor. And even if she temporarily seized such an impulse, she couldn''t help but whispered to him meaningfully.


    "Since your plan is complete. Then should we leave here? Seriously, the smell here is really uncomfortable. I have some desire to go back to take a shower now."


    She felt that what she hinted was already obvious enough. According to her thoughts, this time Smith. Zhou should be able to promise her ideas, and then they will leave here as soon as possible. Just what she didn''t think was that Smith. Zhou just smiled, then licked her golden hair and shook her head, then shook her head and said to her.


    "You go back first. I still have some things to do. When I finish the things here, I will go back soon."


    "Is there still something to do?"


    "Yes, there are still some things that need to be rehabilitated." Raised his head and looked at the country that was completely framed. There are some special smiles on Smith��s face. "Since I have gained this power, then I don''t need to be behind the scenes to be an obscure person. I need to let people in this world know about my existence. And, with a new, special one. Identity."


    Smith. Zhou obviously has a new plan. But these don''t have much to do with the Avengers. Because, except those who have escaped from this country. The rest, but the Avengers who stayed on this land are still struggling to find opportunities to survive.


    Don''t think that the fierce gods in the calculation of Smith. Zhou became the nourishment of his comeback, and everything here is the end. In fact, things are far from the end. Because the chaos on this land is more than the fierce gods. There are also a lot of demons and ghosts, still in the chaos of everything here.


    Smith''s goal is only those fierce gods. These demon ghosts are not enough for him to pay for firewood, and naturally he can''t enter his eyes. And this makes the guys who were originally murdered by the fierce gods now completely break the chains that bind them. Their behavior has become more unscrupulous, and even with them, the harm they have caused to this land has become more and more fierce.


    Now Hulk is desperately fighting against a monster like a wild boar.


    It was a tall wild boar like a hill. The hair of the whole body was so hard that it was like a pine seedling. The huge fangs are more like the hard rock of the mountain, and they go straight out along his huge mouth. Its squeaking sound is like a dry thunder rising in the flat, and when it rushes up on the ground, it makes the whole ground tremble in the rumble.


    Such a monster, even in the heyday of the Hulk, I am afraid I have to do my best to deal with it. Not to mention that now because of the turn of the war, there is already some exhaustion.


    After being separated from the little spiders, Hulk tried his best to defeat the huge snake that could almost swallow an elephant. He thought that the battle would come to an end. But don''t want to, this is just the beginning.


    He defeated a monster and immediately met the second one. And every monster is so difficult, so that the sound he makes when fighting hard, always inevitably provoke one after another difficult existence.


    This allowed him to play while he was running, but even so, he was caught in an embarrassing situation several times. And if there were sudden and unbelievable changes, some of the most terrible ones of the enemies he faced were suddenly wiped out into ashes. Now, I am afraid that it has long since ceased to exist.


    Even if he escaped from the world with such luck, he could not say that he was completely safe. Because there are other terrible beings that threaten him. The huge wild boar in front of him is the biggest threat to him now.


    This wild boar has been chasing him for a long time. They crossed the city and crossed the forest. Lian Huoke himself did not know how far he ran. Even he said that he is already a little tired. But this wild boar is so persistently chasing him. Let him go nowhere in heaven, nowhere to enter the land.


    Hulk, who was originally a temper, felt that he could not bear the grievances of this kind of grievance. So he immediately yelled and wanted to launch a counterattack against the wild boar. However, when he opened his mind and wanted to use his own strength to withstand the wild boar''s assault, he found that he had no such resistance.


    The long battle, the lack of energy is already letting his body no longer have strong kinetic energy. The numbness and weakness of the mind is that the source of his strength is already on the verge of exhaustion. At this time, he wants to resist the monster like this mountain by his own strength, which is simply impossible.


    I even said that when he clung to the wild boar''s fangs and wanted to pull him down. The whole person can only be like a cloud, and he was directly thrown out by this wild boar.


    He is already unable to fight again. In the face of this self has been chasing for a long time, and finally lost the prey of resistance. The wild boar immediately grew his mouth and wanted to swallow him directly. At this time, a sudden situation was inserted directly.

 Chapter 1002： Special person unexpectedly angered

    A gust of wind suddenly rushed, and then a figure appeared directly in front of this huge and terrible wild boar.


    Facing the horrible wild boar, he didn''t have any change of look. He just stretched out a foot, just like kicking a balloon, and directly kicked the mountain-like wild boar.


    Its huge head was shattered into pieces. Even the massive amount of blood almost filled the entire floor with reddish colors. In the face of such a situation, Hulk, who still has a little consciousness, immediately opened his eyes. And revealed an incredible look.


    As an enemy entangled for so long, Hulk is very clear about the ability of this wild boar. Its power can be said to be horrible, and a tens of stories high building can be smashed into pieces by a single collision. The hills of a hundred meters high can be arched with a force.


    Not only is the power of the big scary, but even the defense is powerful and terrible.


    Hulk is confident in his fist. With a punch, the cracking of the mountain is nothing to say. Even if it is an airplane, a large ship can be directly dumped into scrap iron. But it is such a hard fist, but it is almost impossible to cause any substantial damage to this wild boar.


    A punch is on its head. In addition to letting this monster stun and fainting for a while, it doesn''t really make much difference. This is simply unbelievable. What is even more incredible is that such a monster, which is terrible in both defense and combat power, can''t hold a turn in front of this suddenly appearing person. In the blink of an eye, he was directly kicked the end of a fried skull. This is really making Hulk feel unacceptable.


    But no longer accepting him can''t deny the reality that is happening in front of him. Compared with this thing that has become a reality, he needs to care more about the identity of this person.


    The body has begun to gradually return to Bruce. Banner''s Hulk has regained his most important wisdom and reason. He looked at the guy who suddenly appeared and saved his life. After a few prayers, he opened his mouth and asked him.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? And why are you saving me?"


    Bruce is very concerned about the identity of this person. Because it is related to the problem that he is an enemy or a friend. It��s a friend, that��s naturally the best. But if his identity is an enemy, it is really too bad.


    A powerful enemy is really not the existence that Bruce is willing to provoke. And if he is happy, then I am afraid that even going out from here is a problem. Therefore, it is because of his own little life that he is not allowed to be careful.


    It seems that I feel the kind of jealousy and fear that Bruce has for herself. Smith. Zhou immediately hangs a sly smile on his lips.


    "How to treat your own savior. The first thing is not to say thank you, but to question his identity and origin. This does not seem to be a thing that a superhero should do."


    "Thank you for your help!" Thanks a hard court, Bruce did not have to put down his psychological precautions. "But please answer my previous question. In this case I have to figure out your identity and intentions. This is related to how I should respond to you."


    "I understand. This is fear in your heart."


    The smile on his face became more meaningful, and Smith. Zhou no longer sold anything to Bruce Banner. He said directly.


    "I know you, Bruce Banner. The famous superhero Hulk in the Avengers. You can say that your identity is the reason I am willing to save you. And why should I save you? On this, I I can only tell you that this is in the face of some people."


    "Some people''s face?" Banner couldn''t help but swear for this. Then I began to carefully look at the person in front of me.


    Tall body, but obviously Asian. A person like this has no bit of memory in his impression. And looking for people around you, I am afraid that no one will know such an Asian. Who is he going to be? Who will look at it? Bruce Banner''s heart could not help but give birth to countless question marks.


    And Smith. Zhou did not have anything to say to him. Perhaps in his eyes, Banner is not qualified enough. So he just said this simply, and then directly transferred his own topic.


    "You don''t have to worry so much. After all, this is just a trivial matter. And, compared to these insignificant questions, don''t you think you should care more about other things?"


    "Other things?" He was reminded that Bruce immediately remembered his original intention. He came to save this country of peril. However, he thought about saving, and then when he actually acted, he found that things were not as easy as he thought. With the help of the little spider, he can barely rescue hundreds of people. Later, he could not guarantee his life safety, let alone protect ordinary people.


    All the way, he saw countless deaths. In the face of these deaths, he is so powerless. In addition to watching the ordinary people being killed by such monsters, he did not have any means. This made him feel only how ridiculous his original thoughts were.


    He began to despise his incompetence and hated his powerlessness. But in the end, it is nothing but sympathy and compassion for those innocent people. He is always concerned about those who are threatened in this land. So when Smith Zhou reminded him so much, he immediately dumbfounded and whispered.


    "Those ordinary people. Are they still alive? Have you seen any rescuers, can they continue to persist?"


    Such a sentence is full of a cautious desire. It completely reflects the uneasiness of Bruce at this moment, and how much hope he has, those people can safely survive this difficult time. However, even if he felt the fluctuations in his heart, Smith Zhou did not change his mind.


    He straightforwardly stated the status quo of the country, and let this cruel reality bring the spiritual impact to Bruce in the most direct way.


    "Unfortunately. I am afraid that the problems you are worried about will not be as you think. The people here are almost all dead. One hundred people can survive in one, all miraculous things. So, If I were you, I would not have much expectations for such miraculous things. Because the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment. Why bother to increase troubles?"


    Smith. Zhou underestimated the horrors of the country, and this made Bruce''s face look awkward and then became completely mournful.


    He thought about this situation, but other people told himself in such a straightforward way that he still felt unacceptable for a while. Pain, self-blame, jealousy. These emotions are all rolling in his heart. At this time, he saw the man in front of the old **** in front of him.


    I don��t know if it��s anger, but I��m still fascinated. At this time, Bruce actually smothered the full grievances on Smith. Zhou, and yelled at him.


    "Since you have seen so much, why don''t you save them? I saw your strength, your strength can save a lot of people. Why don''t you save them. As long as you do it, you can Save hundreds, thousands or even tens of thousands. Is this kind of thing difficult for you?"


    "Difficult? Of course not difficult." Such a question made Smith. Zhou immediately narrowed his eyes, and the look on his face became disdainful. "But why should I do this?"


    "I have a relationship with these people? Have I said that I want to save people from the fire? I am not like you, what is the super hero who saves the world. I am just an ordinary person, an ordinary person who is happy and unhappy about me. I want to do what I want, so I will do it. So, I will control those people who are dead or alive!"


    Speaking of this, Smith''s tone suddenly became severe. At the same time, he waved his hand and directly caused a fierce gale, and directly swept the fragile body of Bruce like a rag bag.


    "And, who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to say to me. Bruce Banner, don''t think that I saved you, you can talk nonsense in front of me, do whatever you want. I can save you. Naturally, you can kill you too. So what should be done, what to say. You want to understand in your own heart!"


    The threat of Smith Zhou is still very useful. Because of this threat, Bruce quickly woke up from that confusing state. After all, he was just a moment of anger, not really blaming all of his blame on Smith. Plus, my life safety is indeed pinched in the hands of this man. So he immediately closed his mouth and stopped going to the kind of swearing.


    After seeing his reaction, Smith Zhou turned directly and said to him in the back.


    "Let''s get out of here. Anyway, it''s useless to stay here. The dead person is dead, and how sad it is to no avail. So, instead of staying here, look for your companion, with them, See what else you can do. The Avengers can only play the biggest role if they are brought together, aren''t they?"


    These words made Bruce in silence. He wanted to say something, but when he looked up, he found that he had no one in front of his eyes. He suddenly disappeared as if he had come, and disappeared without a trace.


    At this time, a voice also passed into Bruce''s ear.


    "Hey, come on. I found Bruce. Great, this guy is still alive!"

 Chapter 1003： Folding sand and sand accidents

    At this time, such a big scream, only a small spider alone.


    He saw the innocent Bruce and immediately yelled excitedly. Behind him, after a gloomy look of General Ross, after seeing Bruce''s figure, there was a little soothing look on his face.


    "Still alive? It looks like your luck is good. I thought I could only find you out of the monster''s belly!"


    What he said may not be very good, but Bruce can still hear some rare goodwill from his words. This made his stiff face slightly smile. But soon, this look became awkward.


    "Thank you. But there is nothing to celebrate. We are still alive, but this land is already tens of thousands of people who are hard to count. We should stop it, but we can''t stop it. It. This human tragedy still appears in front of us, this is our fault."


    "Bruce, don''t blame yourself. You see it, it''s so dangerous. Even if we do our best, it''s impossible to stop it. So, to be able to do this, we can be able to have it for ourselves. I have explained it."


    I took a shot of Bruce''s shoulder and the little spider comforted him. However, after hearing this, the look on Bruce''s face not only did not ease, but became more painful.


    "This is the case again. The result is the same. It was like the time in New York. We tried our best, but we couldn''t do anything. All the efforts are like a child''s vain struggle, what is it? It can''t be changed. Is this the responsibility of what we call a superhero? This is the great cause of the superhero we clamored all day long. I am fed up, I am really fed up!"


    Bruce, who fell to the ground, whispered like this. He rebuked his mission and resented his arrogance and incompetence. In the face of **** reality, he can no longer hold on to his original intention. His heart already has the meaning of withdrawing.


    In the face of such a blues, General Ross��s face immediately appeared angry. He did not say anything, and a punch hit him on the face and knocked him to the ground. Then he grabbed his collar and smashed him all over.


    "You guy! Do you know what you are saying? You are denying our efforts and denying our efforts. You are writing off all the heroes who have exchanged their lives and blood for the hope of others to survive." What qualification do you have to say this, what qualification do you have to do this? Ah, ah!"


    General Ross��s voice was full of anger, and he asked Bruce this way, and he had his own reasons.


    He thought of the conscientious mayor and thought of his men who lost their lives because they rescued innocent civilians. In this matter, they can completely throw away these civilians and seek for themselves a path of survival. But they didn''t do that. Instead, leave more opportunities for survival to those young children and ordinary families. Use their own life to open a door of hope to them.


    Such a person is undoubtedly a person worthy of respect. And if you follow the words of Bruce Banner, all their efforts are equivalent to in vain. This is precisely what General Ross can''t accept.


    For a time, General Ross can be said to be angry and rushing to the crown. And Benner also showed a tit-for-tat appearance. The kind of arrogance and arrogance, so that the face of the little spider who is a third party immediately revealed a difficult color.


    He and Bruce are the comrades who walked side by side, so according to this sentiment, he should be standing on the side of Bruce at this time. However, for the results at the moment, he is more inclined to the side of General Ross.


    Only by participating in it did you know how many people paid a huge price in order to save the tens of thousands of children. These people who have paid a huge price and even life are heroes. And let him deny the contributions of these heroes, he can''t do it.


    Therefore, he can only stand aside, there are quite a few heads, but the meaning of the first and the last is difficult. However, very quickly, the little spider who wanted to come to the cleverness thought of the way to divert the attention of these two people. So he immediately inserted into the middle of the two people, and said to them in a positive color.


    "Enough, is it meaningful to argue now? Instead of wasting time on this senseless quarrel, think about how to clean up the mess."


    Looking at the sight of the two people, they moved to their own body, and the little spider immediately revealed his thoughts.


    "Don''t forget, there are still survivors in this country. They may still struggle to survive on the verge of life and death. If you waste this time here, it is better to act quickly and keep them from those who still exist. Save it out of danger! Don''t forget, this is our original intention."


    This sentence is quite right. The purpose of their coming here is not to save people? Compared with this purpose, it is really worthless to consider the disgusting gesture of Bruce. To understand this, General Ross immediately left Bruce and walked toward the nearest city.


    "Peter is right, and you are wasting your time here is simply sorry for those victims? You want someone to blame yourself here, just follow yours. I have to save people, no time to waste with you. !"


    General Ross took action to be crisp and neat, and soon he disappeared into Bruce''s sight. And looking at General Ross, who had gone away like this, the little spider thought about it a little, and said to Bruce.


    "Man, I know that you are not feeling well, but this time is not the time to say this. I am going to help General Ross. If you want, follow up. If not, I will try to get out of here."


    After saying this, he waved his hand directly and then chased the past to Ross as quickly as possible. While watching the two men leave themselves in tandem, Bruce pinched his fist and showed a few impulsive appearances. But in the end, he suddenly bowed his head and fell to the ground.


    In essence, Bruce is not a warrior. He is just a scientist, a scholar with a little personal fantasy. He does not have the spirit of fighting hard in desperation, and there is no courage and determination to fight to the end. When the setbacks are repeated again and again, after three more. When death and destruction repeatedly oppress his will and heart. He will choose to give up, and losing his fighting spirit is a normal thing.


    The greater the power, the greater the responsibility. But can you assume this responsibility and have the courage to take on this responsibility. This is another two things to say. In this kind of thing, General Ross, who is a soldier himself, is obviously more reliable than a scholar.


    Although the military is a profession that serves the war. But there are also elements of saving others in their duties. Coupled with the tenacity of the military itself, in this case, they are the ones who can most insist on going down.


    As it is now, General Ross quickly left the previous unhappiness behind him and began to devote himself to a new round of rescue work.


    When he started the work again, he found that things and his imagination had changed very differently.


    He clearly remembers that when the magical golden light suddenly appeared on this land, most of the monsters were eliminated. Although the British who have been lucky enough to survive have got a chance, they can''t say that they are completely out of danger.


    Because there are still some monsters still in this land, and as long as they are still here, these people can never be said to be safe. Just as he and the little spiders met, before he found Bruce Banner, he had already fought a lot of monsters and rescued quite a few surviving refugees.


    Although he saved a lot of people, he was very clear in his heart. This is just a gesture of losing money. This land is so big, so many evil monsters, it is not the problem that these two people can solve. What they can do in this kind of thing is nothing more than a human being. Saved one is one.


    Even now, in the heart of the little spider''s agitation to start a rescue journey, there is no such innocence, the idea of ??trying to save everyone. Although saving people is the main purpose, but his thoughts have not missed the blind guy of Bruce Banner, and the eyes are not meant to be pure.


    But now, everything that happened in front of him was greatly beyond his expectations, and he was once again caught in an inexplicable shock.


    He saw the body and countless bodies. Not human, but those who do evil. From the beginning of the city, almost every few steps, you can see the bodies of one or two cockroaches or huge monsters lying in the ruins. The tragic death is as if the giant died alive with a fist. Not being smashed into meat, it is missing a few key parts. There are no exceptions at all, almost all of them are such a dead law. In this case, General Ross couldn''t help but take a breath, and then turned his eyes to the little spider that came behind him.


    "What the **** is this? Is the reinforcements coming?"


    "Impossible." The little spider was also scared by such a sight. However, after hearing the question of General Ross, he shook his head decisively.


    It is not that he looks down on the strength of governments. But in the face of these supernatural monsters, these ordinary people really have nothing to do. It can be said that these people are already the top means to deal with these supernatural forces. This kind of thing can''t even be done by them, let alone other ones?


    When I think about it, there is only one possibility for this kind of thing, and this possibility is to make these two people frown deeply.


    ��Is there a new force involved?��

 Chapter 1004： Human nature

    A new force, especially the ability to kill so many monsters in this way, is really not what they want to see.


    Because the world is too dangerous and too confusing. These things happening in Japan and the United Kingdom have not yet eluted the connection with the Hydra, and according to Wesker, who has become a deceased, I am afraid there is a group of terrible demons in the dark.


    This time, it was originally a turbulent turmoil. When there was no more turmoil, if there were more people who spoiled the water, and the water was mixed up even more, even if it was directly in the enemy��s camp, then it was really terrible. .


    Thinking of this, the two immediately looked at each other and quickly reached an agreement.


    They quickly rushed around the city and began looking for all the information that might exist. Either a survivor, or an eyewitness, or even a party who has done all of this. And just after they just started running, a sudden scream caught their attention.


    "Hey, here, here. Come over!"


    It was a shout of a surviving survivor, and it was the only survivor of the Ross general. His appearance can be said to be an unexpected surprise. Because it is very likely that this is a person who knows the situation. So they immediately rushed to the side of the person, and asked him directly.


    "You are a local? Have you seen what happened?"


    After hearing such a sudden problem, this person was first glimpsed, and then carefully looked at the dress of these two people. General Ross said that the ragged clothes are not much different from ordinary people. But the little spider, the layer of nano-tight combat suit on his body is so conspicuous that the person immediately recognized his identity.


    "You are, Spider-Man? God, it is really you. Are you coming to save us? Great, it is so good, I thought we would be trapped in this place?"


    This person was excited and incoherent, and even directly touched the little spider''s arm, and did not loosen his meaning. This is his excitement, and for this performance, the little spider does not care much.


    After experiencing a big storm, a person will inevitably have a special feeling for the sudden life-saving straw. This is just a spiritual sustenance, not a bad thing. In contrast, what he just said is more important.


    "You mean you? How many people are you here?"


    The little spiders thought they had only one survivor here, but now it seems that this is not the case. A group of survivors picked up the group here and survived the crisis. This is undoubtedly a good news.


    "We have a total of more than 100 people. We have been hiding here since the fog began to flood. Fortunately, there is an old-fashioned underground warehouse with water and food that allows us to stick to it now. More fortunate Yes, there was a strange guy who solved the attacking monsters for us. Originally we thought we were going to die. I didn''t expect the guy to suddenly appear here, and the huge monster was directly smashed into a meat sauce. God, you can''t imagine how powerful that guy is!"


    For the inquiry of the little spider, this survivor who saw the idol immediately knew nothing and answered it inexhaustibly. From his words, Little Spider heard two meanings.


    First, they can be saved because it seems to help them with a superheroic presence. And to connect with the death of those monsters outside, I am afraid that the person who saved them and the third-party forces they are looking for are in the same camp. It can even be said to be the same person.


    Second, for this saved self, this survivor does not seem to be as grateful as the little spider imagined. He used the guy several times in his speech, and he could only hear it from the tone. This person not only did not respect the person who saved them, but also had considerable prejudice and no small jealousy against him.


    This made the little spider strange at once. No matter what they say, it is their savior. If a person is no longer good, can he still have a little basic respect for his savior?


    He is a young man who still retains blood and innocence. So immediately, he asked this question to the survivor who took the hand and did not let go.


    "Wait, don''t you say that you were saved by one person? Why listen to your tone, you don''t seem to be grateful to the help that the person gave to you? Is there any misunderstanding in the middle, or Say you know the identity of that person?"


    "Misunderstanding? No, of course not. We don''t know who the guy is? He suddenly appeared in front of us, and after killing the monsters, they left directly, and did not say a word to us. ��


    Shaking his head, the survivor''s answer also became a period of Ai Ai.


    "Just. You don''t think that guy is so powerful, but is it too dangerous? He doesn''t talk to us or show anything to save us. I watched him kick a monster out. All of a sudden, the building on the side collapsed. This kind of guy is like a monster. If you can, I really hope that I have never seen him and those **** monsters. !"


    Such an answer made the little spider could not help but open his mouth, but in the end he silently closed his mouth.


    He is not the first time he has encountered such a situation. A few years ago, he also saw such a situation.


    For the powerful and terrible Dawn Knight, for a mutant who can change the mind of human beings, human beings are always like this. They are full of malicious speculations in their uneasiness, full of deep jealousy. It seems as if you are not paying attention to it, you will be oppressed by these people. Although the facts have proved that this kind of thinking is just a horrible speculation, there will always be people who think so, and this kind of person has never been less.


    Humans cannot accept the power that they cannot understand. Their hearts can''t accommodate the kind that goes beyond their tolerance. No matter how many people do for them, they can''t accept them. This is the inferiority of human beings, and it is a poor nature that cannot be corrected anyway.


    The little spider had thought about it and could somehow change this wrong idea. But now, he has given up on these unrealistic thoughts.


    He is only a person after all. And with the power of one person, how can it change the most dark thoughts of countless people?


    At this point, he chose to give up and chose to shrink his head in the sand like an ostrich and turn a blind eye to it. Just really can you turn a blind eye? Maybe only the excitement of his own heart can tell him what is his most real idea.


    The idea of ??the little spider''s heart is not visible to outsiders. However, as a teammate, and also as a senior, General Ross can guess his mind.


    For this inferior root of mankind, he has his own opinion. That is what he believes is what humans should hold and wary of possible threats. But this does not mean that he will forcibly reverse the view of the little spider and let him move closer to his own ideas.


    That is the wrong move. If he has made a mistake, he will not make the second mistake. Moreover, the little spider with such innocent thoughts is more worthy of his appreciation and support as a child. After all, the heart of the child is not owned by anyone. Compared with those who are speculative, a person who can always maintain a pure concept is more rare.


    So immediately, he took the survivor''s hand and pulled him away from the little spider. Then he said to him in an identity.


    "Listen, we are the US rescue team. Since you are safe, stay here and wait for the rescue. Our mission is to rescue all survivors who may be rescued. Don''t delay because of your business. Our mission. Now, tell me! The one who saved you went in that direction?"


    Many people understand that the seriousness of military missions is hindered. The survivor was no exception, so he immediately let himself open and pointed to them in one direction.


    "He went in this direction. Yes, sir. How long will it take us to wait for the rescue?"


    "Stand up for another twelve hours. The rescue will be found soon!"


    Silently estimated the action of the Tian hammer, General Ross threw such a reply. After saying this, he immediately pulled the little spider and looked straight ahead in the direction indicated by the survivor.


    As the survivor mentioned, the more they go in this direction, the more they can see the traces of the battle and the bodies of the monsters. The density is getting bigger and bigger, and some bodies are still twitching. These are undoubtedly already stated, they are already close to their own goals. And this made them immediately raise their hearts.


    Who is the enemy or friend who did these things? This is a problem they have to think about. And when they really saw such a guy, they immediately fell asleep because of the sight.


    It was a hill that was piled up by the bodies of hundreds of monsters. The warm, pungent smell of blood flows like a river on the ground. On the hill made up of this monster, a man smiled and faced them, and made such a greeting.


    "Good afternoon, two. I haven''t thought that I will meet you at this time! General Ross, and Spider-Man Peter Parker!"

 Chapter 1005： Identity interpretation

    Faced with such a meeting, I can tell the existence of my identity. Both the Little Spider and General Ross have begun to produce an inexplicable worry.


    Is this a coincidence? It was this guy who knew them, but only met them because of coincidence. Or is it all premeditated?


    Everything does not allow them to think less. After all, the deterioration of current affairs is already terrible. So at this time, it is no exaggeration to face any possible threat with any rigorous attitude.


    And just when they want to ask the people in front of them, this person has already asked them first.


    "Let me guess, what do you want to ask? You want to know who I am, is my purpose correct? Just like Bruce Banner, who looks savvy and actually very dull, your next One sentence should be ''Who are you?''


    "Who are you?" I don''t know if it is a deliberate cooperation, or a subconscious behavior that I can''t control myself. The little spider has already asked this question one step at a time.


    Of course, after he asked such a discourse, General Ross��s face was already ugly. He can see that the initiative of their interaction has already fallen on the opposite person. But at this time, he is helpless in this situation. It��s strange to blame the little spider for being impulsive. For such a young and sturdy little spider, he can still turn his face on the spot.


    Smith, who stood on the top, saw the changes in the look of the two men very clearly. With his life reading and wisdom, it is too easy to play with these two people with distinct personalities. So immediately, he showed a gentle smile and reported his life.


    "My surname is Zhou, Smith. Zhou. If you want to ask more in detail, I can also speak more clearly."


    "In the 1990s, I was a member of the US Navy. I served on the Nimitz, and I was a naval pilot, number 6465648. Speaking of the general, we are also comrades."


    With such a heavy identity, although General Ross did not completely release the warning to Smith. Zhou, but in his face, he has slightly eased.


    He was born in the Marine Corps and has a good relationship with the Naval Air Force. Coupled with the similarity of the two ages, talking about comrades, can really climb this relationship. Once this relationship is established, naturally, his psychology begins to skew toward Smith.


    The friendship between the soldiers is, after all, one of the three major irons in life. Even if you get a foreign country, this relationship is inseparable.


    "On the eve of the collapse of the Soviet Union, I was ordered to go to Eastern Europe to perform secret missions. As a result, the action was leaked and I was attacked by enemy fighters. Because the enemy was so low, I was shot down near the Scandinavian mountains and was local. The villagers were rescued, and then they had to raise injuries in the local area because of their injuries."


    "I later thought about returning to the army, but according to my investigation, I found that there were certain problems with the tasks I carried out that year. My comrades-in-arms, all the companions who performed the tasks were inexplicably cleaned. Even I went to the top. Several of the chiefs also had accidents. This situation seems to tell me that my failure of this mission is another hidden. When I continue to investigate, I realize that there seems to be behind this. What a big plot I can''t imagine."


    Smith. Zhou was in the mouth of the letter, but others could not see the problem in his words. After all, these things are true, his identity, and the tasks of the year are traceable. However, these are the result of his intentional arrangement. A few decades ahead of time, this background has been arranged for his own identity, but now it is finally in use.


    "I really want to sue these things to the military court, but I dare not do this. I already have a fiancee at the time, and she is pregnant with my child. If I expose it, even say to those Unknown terrible existence reveals hostility, then she and my child may encounter terrible dangers. So, later, I can only choose to retreat. As a dead person, I stayed in Europe and started a new life. ��


    "This is my coming, General Ross. I think this kind of identity should be enough to explain such a problem to you. I am not hostile to you! So, can put down this unnecessary alert, let us be good. Have a chat?"


    The naval pilots in 1988 have been able to verify the specific information. Therefore, when Smith Zhou expressed such a complete identity in front of General Ross, his alert to him was already seven or eight. The rest, as long as a little verification, can also be completely put down.


    Of course, he may not have some doubts about the words that Smith. Zhou said. However, as long as I think about the situation in the past, his heart is actually the default.


    In 1988, the United States and the Soviet Union were still engaged in various infighting struggles for world hegemony. It is not just the United States that has placed a large number of spies on the Soviet side. The Soviet Union has also infiltrated many agents and swallows from the KGB. It is not surprising that some people will sell the interests of the country for their own benefit. In particular, the United States itself is still lurking in the case of the evil organization such as the Hydra.


    It can be said that General Ross has thought of everything that Smith. Zhou encountered in the past. I thought of what kind of power and embarrassment was involved behind what he called the conspiracy.


    At this time, Smith. Zhou was already convinced to convince General Ross. However, being able to convince him does not mean convincing others. Like a little spider, it has already found something that is not quite right.


    He looked carefully at Smith. Zhou, his eyes continually patrolling the bodies of the monsters he and his feet. After a long while, he opened his mouth and asked suspiciously to Smith. Zhou.


    "I don''t understand. Excuse me, are these monsters at your feet killed by you?"


    "What do you think? Mr. Parker. If you have doubts about this, please ask Mr. Banner. I believe he will give me a strong proof."


    Smith. Zhou just answered this sentence, the little spider immediately grabbed it.


    "Then I don''t even understand. Since you have such a powerful force, why do you succumb to such intrigues? Even if you are conspiring to calculate, relying directly on this strength to get back a fair, isn''t it? Is it a breeze? I forgot to give up everything in the past, and do you think it sounds too fake?"


    "I know what you are going to say, Mr. Parker. You want to say that my actions are totally unreasonable. Just logically, it is almost untenable."


    I waved my hand and stopped the questioning of the little spider. There is no change in the look of Smith. Zhou is still so light and calm.


    "But, what I want to tell you is, Mr. Pac, you have neglected a very important first-come condition. That is, my strength is not born by nature."


    "This is the power I have gained in the recent period of time. It is the power of inheritance from an ancient god. Before that, I was an ordinary person at that time, even an ordinary person. It''s better to say that you may not believe it, but I am indeed a wheelchair that has been sitting for 20 years. This can be verified according to my identity and various immigration records. I am not in the mouth of the river. Everything I said has a solid basis."


    The problem that the little spider can think of, Smith. Zhou can naturally be considered. He has already found an excuse for everything, so even in the face of this sudden geological question, he can still cope well. Under his excuses, General Ross and the little spider couldn''t help but face each other.


    Inherited the power of a god? Is this topic a bit too much out of reality? Although it has been said that everything that has happened in these years has an inseparable relationship with these gods that have reappeared in the world. Whether it is the birth of a new god, or a group of old gods reappear in the world. This kind of thing can be said to be strange. However, this kind of thing that inherits the power of the gods is really the first time I met.


    Moreover, combining the disasters that have just happened on this land, it is really difficult to let people wonder if there is any special connection.


    You know, the death and injury of the United Kingdom and Japan is really too serious. The total number of casualties of over 100 million has almost exceeded the number of any previous world war. In the face of such casualties, what humans need most is an explanation, a reasonable explanation. Otherwise, the entire human society will have a terrible turmoil.


    No one will have any hope for the law and order at hand. Any country, any individual may worry that they will suffer the same fate and become the same result. Under this circumstance, the order of society may face collapse, and the human system will completely fall apart in the face of the fear of death.


    So, the reason to figure out all this is one of the most important things right now.


    Originally, General Ross��s thought was to blame everything on the Hydra. Anyway, this is indeed a relationship with them. But now, he has discovered new goals. So immediately, he asked about Smith. Zhou.


    "You said that you got the power of the gods? Does this power have anything to do with what happened here? Do you know anything, tell us soon!"


    "Do you really want to know?" The eccentric Smith. Zhou revealed a scary smile. ��Is this the mistake made by human beings?�� (To be continued...)

 Chapter 1006： Clever tongue

    Suddenly heard such a sentence, General Ross was shocked and immediately could not help but worry. He began to be afraid to know the answer, but he did not know the result of this answer but could not accept it. So he could only bite his teeth and stared at Smith. He started.


    "If you know the truth, please let me know. You should be clear, how important this time is to the whole human race. It is related to the future order of mankind!"


    How important? Smith. Zhou naturally knows how important this is. Human beings are a race that is very prone to fear and panic. Under the instigation of such extreme negative emotions, what kind of stupid actions human beings will make and how much chaos and destruction are caused are foreseeable things.


    This is actually his intention. Once human beings are turbulent and confused, they will inevitably cause harm to themselves. Once the pain is felt, humans will point their finger at the government that now rules them. The relationship between them will split, and the aftermath of this split will make the Hydra a chance to develop again. Of course, this will also bring more opportunities to the role he is playing now.


    Everything, just a little control and guidance.


    "Since you want to know, then I will tell you. What happened in this land is the consequences of the country��s external looting and aggression in the past few hundred years."


    "In the past few hundred years in modern times, this country has launched a series of wars of aggression. In such wars, they have also plundered a large number of historical relics. Many of them are rare cultural treasures, and here Among the cultural treasures, there are some very special ones."


    "In the ancient Eastern world, the dynasty dominated by mankind once fought with the gods of heaven. With the help of some gods known as immortals, the gods and demons of the ancient world were all sealed. Maybe a Ding, maybe a pot, or even a mirror. These may be the seals of the gods and demons of the ancient times. Let these things lie in the place where they are worshipped, placed in the temple where they live. And the words of the tomb, then these sealed gods and demons are never possible to see the day of the day. But these things are not placed there, but are taken away from the eastern world, brought to this In the museum of a distant country."


    Speaking of this, the smile on Smith''s face suddenly became a slap in the face.


    ��Maybe you can''t imagine how many seals from that country in the world-famous British Museum. But what I can tell you is that with the rise of this inexplicable turmoil, these seals are stored in museums. The land was destroyed. The sealed gods and demons revisited the sky, and this is why they were chaos in this land. The greed of mankind caused them to commit the most stupid move, and now they are finally for themselves. It��s a price to pay for it. Isn��t that ridiculous?��


    Such a statement coincides with what Weiss said, and it seems to have proved its authenticity. For such a statement, General Ross��s heart slowly sinks to the bottom. He has begun to regret knowing these so-called truths. It is conceivable that if these truths are published, there will be much differences and cracks in human beings.


    Those who are truly innocent will resent the descendants of those who have done these things. And the British government must be deeply resentful by the people who have survived. They are the biggest robbers of the past, and now they have become the annihilator of their own country. This is really ridiculous and sad.


    At the same time, don''t forget that those who did these things in the past were not just a Britain. It can be said that all of Europe and the United States have participated in it. Which of the developed countries that flaunt the civilization, and which one is not a robber who has never done such a bad deed? Do not say anything else, just France. Their famous Louvre is the best example.


    Once such truth is known to the world, the French government may have to pay for the evils committed by its predecessors. If they don''t want to, I am afraid that the French who have always pursued freedom will definitely give them the courage to free revolution. And this is definitely a huge challenge for the present order of mankind.


    So instead of doing this, it��s really better to plant everything into the body of the Hydra. At the very least, this will be more conducive to the stability of human solidarity and order. Just want to do it now, where is it so easy. Don''t say anything else, will this person let them distorted the facts casually?


    In the mind of General Ross, there was a layer of worry. At this time, the clever little spider really made his voice again.


    When it was on the ship, Wesker said so. And now this time, this is what Smith. Zhou said. It seems that the truth is like this, but with instinct, the little spider still can''t believe that this is the so-called truth. He began to search for doubts in it, and soon he really found something to doubt.


    "Sir, I still don''t quite understand. If you say that it''s all because of the artifacts that have been sealed by the British, the things that happened in Japan, what is going on?" Why are there such huge fogs in Japan and the United Kingdom? These are some unclear."


    This sentence made General Rose��s heart suddenly awakened, and began to blame himself, almost went to the dead end. At the same time, he also began to stare at Smith with his own eyes, watching what explanation he could give.


    If there is a reasonable explanation, then everything is naturally said. If not! Then it is enough to prove that this is a deliberate guy, all his previous words are not credible.


    And for those who care about the hearts of these two people, Smith Zhou is simply a hole in the fire. So now, he smiled and replied.


    "I don''t know about the cause of the fog. Everything I know is because of the statement given to me by the gods who gave me strength. This is also the reason for these tragedies in Britain. As for Japan, it certainly has nothing to do with this. Originally, I didn''t know the situation there. Just, when I was just fighting a guy, I figured out what the source of the disaster in Japan was!"


    "what exactly is it?"


    For the East Asian country, General Ross��s concern is not as important as the British. But it is natural to be able to figure out the cause of the disaster there. Plus, he still needs to make a final judgment on Smith. Zhou, so he immediately asked questions like this.


    In the face of such problems, Smith Zhou slowly said a name.


    "Mofisto. Such a name, don''t you know that you have heard of it?"


    Mephisto? This name is really familiar to the little spider. The power of the evil spirit knight he now possesses is part of the Mephisto. Moreover, he also promised to the demon lord Zatanos who gave himself this power, and must replace him to revenge Murphysto.


    It can be said that there is absolutely no relationship between him and Mephisto. In order to vow, he must fight with Mephisto. In order to get back the power that he lost, Mephisto will certainly find a way to take his life. He has already regarded Mephisto as his own enemy. It is precisely because of this that at the moment, suddenly heard the name from Smith''s mouth, he immediately became excited.


    "You said Mephisto? Where is he? Is it all related to him?"


    "Of course, do you think I mentioned this name?"


    In this way, Smith asked Zhou to explain it.


    "After I followed the last words of the ancient god, I opened up his last arrangement and cleaned up the ancient gods that had been sealed by him. I began to deal with the demons still active in this land. And among these demons, I met the existence of the name Mephisto. According to him, he is the lord of hell, the oldest devil. The purpose of his appearance in this land is to collect the souls of those who are innocent. And turn these still-existing demons into their own power, thus laying a good foundation for his future rule of the human world."


    "He has taken a fancy to my strength and wants to work with me. And I naturally talked to him. In the conversation with him, I know what he did in Japan. He An agreement was reached with an organization called Hydra. The Hydra helped him to make some arrangements on the land of Japan by helping the Hydra. He summoned his own place on the island. Hell is in control, and by the power of Hell with the present, he has turned all the creatures in that country into his own power. That is to say, he opened the killing there and put an entire country. Everyone is wiped out and clean."


    It sounds like what Mephisto can do. And the little spiders have begun to believe that things may be like this.


    Otherwise, how can this person in front of him know about Mephisto? That is notoriously awkward. Many things are from his own hands, but few people know that these things are what he did. He is simply a reputation in the world. Out of subjective judgment, the little spider immediately asked impatiently.


    "What about others?"


    "Of course it is dead." Shrugging, Smith''s face showed a conceited smile. "Is it like the existence of being able to live under the people? In a word, it is not normal to make a big shot? Since I am standing here, is the result not obvious?"


    A series of counter-questions let the little spiders have nothing to say, and they also have a deeper understanding of the power of this person and his purpose.


    Such a person and his own group said so much, it is not too busy to find someone to talk about. He must have had an attempt. So immediately, they asked him out loud.


    "So, what do you want? Don''t tell me, you tell us that these are just boring."


    "Of course! I have some intentions." For his own purposes, Smith. Zhou will not say much, but will not say less. So immediately, he said his most external purpose. "I want to get my son''s approval by your strength. I left them in the past, but that is a last resort. Now, I want to go back to them, and to achieve this, I must Have enough evidence and support!"


    "By the way, my son, called Zhou Yi!"

 Chapter 1007： Quickly killing external forces

    Endless universe in the deep air. Planet Devagers and Zhou Yi are still doing what you are chasing.


    The planet devourer is not the opponent of Zhou Yi, who is extremely inflated at the moment. He even said that it is difficult to make a few obstacles to him. So he can only run and run desperately. Even this simple escape behavior began to become weak.


    They have crossed the small half of the universe, passing hundreds of stars in the middle. In the beginning, the planet devourers also used the idea of ??reinventing their skills and wanted to delay them with these stars, even the seals of Zhou Yi. But with the infinite rise of Zhouyi''s black hole power, this sensible move at the beginning has become the most stupid act.


    All the stars that were used as tools by the planet''s devourers were completely swallowed up by Zhou''s increasingly powerful black hole power. With the increase of Zhouyi''s black hole power, his power to devour the changing stars as black hole singularities is getting faster and faster. This makes his strength stronger and stronger. Even the light is placed in the universe, just like a behemoth with a big mouth open, and it can be easily destroyed by its infinite gravity. Drop everything in a star field.


    In the face of this gravitational pull, the speed of the planet devourers is beginning to get slower and slower.


    The gravity of a black hole is the power that even light can''t escape. In the case of this infinite increase in gravity, the speed of the planet devourer has begun to become slower and slower. Even if it is not to escape, it will be dragged by this kind of gravity to the meaning of Zhou Yi.


    At this time, how dare he appear in front of Zhou Yi in this way. Therefore, he can only try his best to break the pull of this kind of gravity, and even tear the space several times.


    Be aware that space tearing at this time is not a wise decision. The space that sustains the foundation of the universe is actually subject to enormous gravitational influence. If you do not tear the barriers of space, then the gravitational force emitted by Zhou Yi can only spread and affect the surface of the universe. Once this barrier is broken and cracks appear in the plane of the universe, gravity will directly pull the cracks and affect the deeper layers of the universe.


    These space cracks damaged by gravity are not as easy to bridge as ordinary cracks. They will have a lasting impact on the universe itself, and even interfere with the normal order of the universe itself. Such a thing should not be done by the planet devourers who are the defenders of the universe order. But for the sake of his own life, he really has no other way.


    The order of the universe has been destroyed and can be corrected again. But if your own life is gone, then there is really nothing left. At this point, the planet devourer thinks it is clear.


    However, even with such awareness, even all the means are done. The planet devourer did not get rid of the pursuit from Zhou Yi.


    The speed of one side is getting faster and faster, and the speed of one side is getting slower and slower. Under this circumstance, the planet devourers have been forced into the desperate situation. He has already fallen into the core area of ??Zhouyi''s gravity.


    In this area, time and space have become uncontrollable by others because of the restraint of great gravity. The control of all of them is almost in the hands of Zhou Yi, who is the master. In this case, the planet devourer has no room for escape. He can only be forced to face the anger of Zhou Yi.


    "You have no place to escape, the planet devours. Today, this is your place of burial."


    Waving his own black fist, Zhou Yi directly punched the planet devourer who was almost difficult to act. Under his terrorist power, the body of the planet devourer was immediately pierced.


    His body is made up of energy itself. And energy is really unable to withstand the inhalation of black inflammation with the nature of black holes. This punching is not only to let his body fall apart, but to let the forces that support his existence begin to madly begin to flow.


    Zhou Yi��s killing is not a joke. His punch is simply unreserved. Under such a heavy punch, the planet devourer will not be able to persist for a long time, and he will be wiped out by him.


    This almost devastating situation caused the creation **** of this universe to start madly smashing. He would be so embarrassed, on the one hand because of his fear in his heart, and on the other hand because of his physical pain.


    In order to survive, he began to struggle hard and wanted to break free from the predicament, but it did not help. Feeling the strength of the struggle in his hand, Zhou Yi��s face immediately revealed a ferocious look.


    "Don''t you give up at this time? Don''t worry, I won''t give you any chance. No matter what you can do, you can''t change your destiny. You will die here today!"


    He said, he raised his other fist. The rolling black inflammation lingered on his fist, causing the scene around the fist to be twisted and twisted, so that everything turned into a darkness that could not be seen directly when approaching this fist.


    The fists are swung out, and the endless darkness spreads in the deep universe. That is the appearance of black hole power that devours everything. And such a punch, if it really falls on the planet devourer, then even with his bottom strength, I am afraid I can not continue to persist.


    At this time, an invisible force suddenly involved in the middle of Zhou Yi and the planet devourer.


    The distance that was close at hand was far away. Although Zhou Yi has already waved his fist, he can''t beat the goal in front of his eyes. His fist seems to have gone through a long journey, and the black hole power that permeated the fist was gradually disappeared because of the huge consumption.


    How is this going? Zhou Yi could not help but ask in his own heart. He does not believe that this is what the planet devourers have done. Because he still knows about the planet devourers, he does not have this ability. Moreover, from his current eyes, it seems that this is not what he did. Otherwise, his eyes will not be so confused.


    So, is there a third party involved? Zhou Yi, who had this idea in his heart, immediately began to speculate on possible goals. In general, ordinary people are incapable of intervening in the battle between him and the planet devourer. Because they do not have this qualification.


    In the face of their power to destroy a small galaxy, let alone the general character, the daughter of the planet devourer is only qualified as a bystander. This is not the battle they can intervene. In the entire universe, it is only a few people who can participate in it.


    The annihilation of the infinite gems is one, and the goddess of vengeance is definitely one. For the rest, I am afraid that only the few creation gods who are the same as the planet devourers, and the ones behind them exist.


    In his own universe, he has played with these people more than once, and Zhou Yi, who has been face-to-face, knows who is threatening himself. And he immediately locked his target on some of them.


    "Unlimited? Where are you, give me out!"


    Zhou Yi roared and shouted a name. In his roar, the space around them was distorted.


    A huge, abstract figure that can hardly be described by vision and language slowly emerges from this space. Then I made such a voice to Zhou Yi.


    "Do you know my existence? It''s really interesting. I don''t have the existence of you in my impression. You shouldn''t know me. I still said that we have met in another way, with one kind of me. Don''t know the way?"


    Zhou Yi did not answer her question. Instead, it has increased the power of its own hands and wants to destroy the planet devourers before this real creation god, which represents the universe, truly intervenes. However, he has just begun to do so, but it has been found that the distance between the planet devourer and him has become infinitely far away.


    That is the hands and feet of the creation god. As the existence of the universe at the beginning of its birth, the power represented by infinity is the ubiquitous space in this universe. She is the concrete phenomenon of this whole space, she is the sum of the power of this space. Therefore, with only one thought, she can distort any space in the universe, even if it is under the interference of Zhouyi.


    The planet devourer was moved by one of her thoughts to a distant position. This position is only visible to Zhou Yi, but it is absolutely impossible to reach. After several attempts to break through the obstacles in this space, Zhou Yi has turned his eyes in disgust, and stared at the infinite body. And threatened directly to her.


    "You are trying to intervene in the battle between us? Are you afraid that you will bring disaster to yourself? The **** of infinity!"


    "It''s interesting, you are threatening me!"


    Hearing the horrible threat of Zhou Yi, the infinite space of the universe made a hollow and a huge laugh.


    "Since you know my existence, don''t you know what I mean? Threatening me, just to threaten the universe itself. I am not a waste like the planet devourer. Don''t be too small to see me!"


    She said that the body was a twist. And when she reappeared, she was already in front of Zhou Yi.


    Under her mind, the invisible space began to gather like a huge tsunami, and it hit the target of Zhouyi. That terrible power can almost completely turn any existence in the universe into powder.


    However, facing such an impact. Zhou Yi did not have any change in his look. His only change is that the black inflammation on his body began to rise wildly.


    The power of the black hole is rising inexhaustibly, almost filling the entire star field. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 1008： Cosmic curse crazy response

    The invisible force brought by the black hole made Zhou Yi the whole person like a mountain before the tsunami.


    Although this is from the impact of the space itself is extremely powerful, but his figure still persisted. In the midst of such an impact, Zhou Yi��s eyes were completely horrified and cold.


    "Do you think this is the first time I have been enemies with you? You are too small to look at me, unlimited. I am not the object you can despise!"


    He said so, he was already slamming his hand in front of himself. In the face of his power that can also distort time and space, infinity actually did not have time to respond, and he was directly tied to his shoulder.


    This made the infinite immediate surprise. She is protected by endless space barriers. The average person does not say that she touches her. It is impossible to connect with her. But now, this layer of barriers is like a paper paste, and it is directly penetrated. For the first time since she was born, she was touched by a stranger.


    This is not to say anything interesting, but something that is really dangerous. Because it was the first time to hold infinite, Zhou Yi broke out a huge and destructive force in his own hands.


    Since the power of gravity can interfere with the space itself, then nature can also cause damage to the infinity of the space incarnation. This is very positive for Zhou Yi, because he used to do this. Of course, for infinity, this is not the case.


    She did not imagine a similar situation at all. It��s like she didn��t think that Zhou Yi could get in touch with her. And this made her reaction a complete slower step. What this step brings is the worst result.


    The destructive power of Zhou Yi directly affects her body. And this modernized body, which represents the space itself, cannot withstand his destructive power. It is almost immediately, and infinity is in a scream, directly pinched into pieces by Zhou Yi.


    Of course, this is not to say that she was wiped out by the power of Zhou Yi. That is simply impossible. Unless it is said that Zhou Yi can dispel the space of the entire universe in an instant, otherwise he could not directly destroy the infinity of the space incarnation in such an attack.


    This kind of action can only make the pain infinite, and then the part of the power is worn away by Zhouyi in a short time. This situation does not hurt her fundamentals, but it can make her feel endless anger.


    As the creation **** of the universe, she was the first to suffer such humiliation. This made her immediately re-evolve a body, and across a long distance, roared against Zhou Yi.


    "You dare to shoot me! Do you know what it means to do this? You are provoking the universe itself, you are a land where you can no longer have a cone in this universe. No matter who you are, no matter who you are What kind of background and origins are there. You will be abandoned by this universe. I represent the universe itself, cursing you!"


    It��s not a curse of empty teeth, nor is it unfounded and untargeted. Infinitely speaking, naturally, there is a powerful force that she can represent to play a role. That is the power from the universe itself, the identity of the universe itself to her will. Under this magical power that cannot be clarified, Zhou Yi immediately felt the repulsive power of the universe itself.


    Everywhere, nothing. It''s like there are countless assassins lurking around you, and you are screaming at you anytime, anywhere.


    Although this situation does not cause Zhou Hu to suffer any great harm, it is enough to make him feel good and respond carefully. Because this is the power of space after all. In terms of destructive power, the power of space is always the most powerful type.


    However, there has always been only a thousand days to be a thief, where there is a thousand days to prevent thieves. Even if it is stupid, Zhou Yi will not let himself be stuck in such awkward situation. So he immediately drove his black hole power, letting the burning black flame directly fill his body, and then completely swallowed the surrounding space.


    The black hole itself is a existence that cannot be covered by space. Its power is the area that space itself cannot cover. When Zhou Yi swallowed up this space with the power of a black hole, the infinite curse of him immediately equated to being invisible.


    Unless he withdraws the protection of the black hole, the infinite power will not work on him. Of course, this thing is also two-way. If infinite does not lift the curse of him, then he can only maintain this state. And this state almost means that he can no longer touch any ordinary existence.


    This is naturally unacceptable for Zhou Yi, and this immediately made him infinitely low.


    "I have the ability to fight with my own light. With these means of doing things, is it worthy of your identity as a **** of creation?"


    "Stupid!" Infinity hides the figure in the endless space of the universe, starting from the darkness of the peeping of Zhou Yi. He peered and sneered at Zhou Yi. "Who do you think I am? I existed before any civilization in this universe appeared. I am the rule, I am the order, I am a great existence. You think that the morality of those ridiculous civilizations is established. And can values ??have any effect on me? It��s ridiculous.��


    "Maybe you can protect yourself in my curse by your own strength, but you can never get rid of my curse. If you can''t directly destroy you, then torture you, make you feel pain, let You are resentful, and this is what I want to see. From the moment you started to me, everything is doomed. You stupid existence, you will be entangled with my curse forever."


    "Damn! Your despicable guys are as shameless as before."


    Resentful biting his teeth, Zhou Yi can only temporarily infinitely this stupid curse is left behind. Don''t look at the five great gods of the universe, one by one, and stand almost at the highest point of the universe. But in reality, you can''t look at them with that kind of humanity.


    They will not know the shame, nor will they understand what honor and dignity are. For these almost ancient times, far beyond the existence of any history and civilization, it is futile and stupid to send them any emotions that belong to human beings. Because they don''t care about this at all, they care only about the most real interests.


    In other words, I want to let these guys succumb and change their minds. Then we can only proceed from the perspective of interests. And this is the most difficult thing.


    However, fortunately, Zhou Yi is not the first time to deal with these guys. So he knows how to deal with these awkward and realistic guys.


    The drums raised the power in their bodies, and Zhou Yi made the scope of the black hole in his body become more and more large.


    Because of the engulfing of enough stars, Zhou Yi has already transformed a large number of black hole singularities in the body. And this kind of power has spread, and it is not one or two small stars that can be accommodated.


    Endless, vast and powerful. Almost for a moment, the powerful gravitational fluctuations caused by black holes swept dozens of galaxies, including a field of light in years.


    There are a large number of stars in this field. These stars are a new source of strength for Zhou Yi. He desperately stirred his own gravitational force, causing some of these stars to collide directly under his gravity. And before these stars have become a new black hole because of the internal material collapse, he has already integrated the seeds of these black holes into his own power.


    This further increases the black hole power in his body, and makes the gravitational wave in the field covered by his power even heavier. Under such gravity, most of the planets have begun to undergo natural decomposition. And countless substances are also attracted to the presence of black holes because of the attraction of gravitational waves.


    The power of Zhou Yi makes everything here disappear, whether it is life or civilization, whether it is a grand celestial body or a microscopic material, or even the time and space in this field, completely rooted by his huge black hole power. End, destroy. It becomes a vain existence that becomes completely thorough.


    In such a change, the power of Zhou Yi began to become more powerful, and his behavior began to become more and more unscrupulous.


    He began to traverse, like an invincible warship slamming in the sea of ??the universe. Therefore, the existence that he touched has changed to nothingness. In this case, it has already touched the bottom line of those creation gods.


    Although they are different from human beings, they do not care about the ideological things that ordinary civilization advertises. However, they have a bottom line to follow. That is their interest, their duties.


    Protecting the cornerstone of this universe and ensuring the order of the universe is what they must obey. Because these are the foundations on which they depend for survival, their core and cornerstone. And everything that Zhou Yi is doing now is to cause essential damage to their fundamental and cornerstone.


    What is destroyed by his black hole power can never be repaired. Whether it is material or time and space, it has become all nothing. There is no civilized order in this emptiness that requires the planet devourers to maintain, and the concept of no space gives unlimited management. There is no even the existence of a soul, let death to accept new people.


    Everything is completely gone. It��s clean and gone. Even said, let these creation gods feel fear. The fear of death.

 Chapter 1009： Real threat to the dilemma

    As the creation **** of this universe, will they die?


    I am afraid that no one has ever considered this issue. Even if someone has considered such a problem, after understanding a certain fact, they will find this problem very ridiculous.


    Even death itself is a member of these five creation gods, how can they die. And in another way, how do you want to kill a group of abstractions that represent the basic rules of the universe? I am afraid that ordinary people can''t even understand this question. Even if you have an idea, I am afraid it will be difficult to put it into reality.


    However, for Zhou Yi, this is not necessarily impossible. Because of his power, he can do such a thing.


    The emptiness created by the black hole does not belong to this universe at all. It has neither the concept of space and time in this universe, nor the difference between life and death of matter and life. It equates to a monster that does not belong here, devours everything, and lies in the sea of ??the vast universe, posing a devastating threat to everything here.


    And what happens if you let such a monster run wild in the universe?


    I am afraid that all of this is unpredictable, but Zhou Yi already knows the answer. Because this kind of thing has been done for many years, and the result is definitely not a good thing for these high-creation gods.


    Infinite and planetary devourers may not know what the result is, but with instinctive reactions, they are able to perceive the threat of Zhou Yi''s behavior. So immediately, the planet devourers squatted infinitely.


    "Don''t let him continue this way. In this way, his strength will grow indefinitely. At that time, even if you and I work together, I am afraid I can''t stop him. And if it is at that time, I am afraid that is the whole. The catastrophe of the universe is coming."


    After fighting with Zhou Yi for so long, the planet devourer naturally knows how terrible this power of Zhou Yi is. And he is also the person who can best imagine the consequences of letting him develop like this. This made him unable to help but issued his own warning. For this warning, the same infiniteness of the creation **** is something that does not agree.


    Although it is a compatriot born to a mother, the infiniteness of the existence of the specter of the planet devourer is actually not very important. On the one hand, because the birth of the planet devourers is indeed a coincidence, from their point of view, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a stepmother. On the other hand, it is because the power of the planet devourers is too weak for them.


    For their existence, the weak is to be bullied and despised. Naturally, it is conceivable that the planet devourers will enjoy a kind of treatment among them. He has almost no right to speak, and with such a premise, infinity can''t have too much trust for him at this time.


    However, she has some judgments of her own. Like this situation at the moment, she can see some threats. So immediately, she began to manipulate the space around the black hole, stacking these invisible layers, turning into huge and majestic forces, trying to destroy this special black hole in the most violent and direct way.


    However, when she did this, she suddenly found out that her thoughts seemed to be too simple.


    No matter how heavy she puts the power of space, no matter how extreme she is to lift the power that the universe has given her. For this black hole power controlled by Zhou Yi, this is useless. It will only add its food to the air, making his power stronger.


    And soon, Unlimited also recognized the situation beyond control. She began to feel awkward and some difficult to decide. At this time, the advice from the planet devourer gave her a direction.


    "Don''t let him continue to devour the stars, and find ways to move them out. Otherwise, he will gain more and more power roots, and that will make us more and more unable to control him."


    Enough of reality enough at this time had to accept the advice of the planet devouring. She began to manipulate the power of space to move those stars. Although it sounds a little unbelievable. But this is exactly what she can do. She controls the power of space, and as long as it is the existence of this universe, she can almost be controlled by her in this way.


    Only a few talents can be exempted from this kind of power, and now it seems that she will add another person to her list.


    Although the destructive power that Zhou Yi deliberately spread out lacks the roots of continued growth, it does not change itself because of this infinite action. Infinity can only temporarily ease its spread, and for the damage it causes, she can''t do anything about it.


    It is even said that even this temporary coping style itself is costly to undermine the universe.


    The stars of the universe itself are the root of life. All civilizations are almost always illuminated by stars to obtain the seeds of their birth. Some civilizations can rely on their own development to get rid of the stars, but most civilizations must rely on stars to exist.


    This movement of moving the stars infinitely is almost waiting to destroy the brilliant civilization. Although she can use them to die, whether it is in this action of her death, or the same death under the power of Zhou Yi to smother the past. But she can''t change the other consequences of moving her own star.


    Be aware that stars are both the root of life and the most violent destroyer. A star can shine through a wide star field, bringing life and warmth to the star field. However, it is in the case of maintaining a sufficient distance. If it is too close to the star, then most of the situation is devastating.


    The infinitely motivated move is simply unable to take into account this characteristic of the star. She just moved the stars away at will, and this would inevitably lead to such an accident. For example, the distance of a star becomes close enough to a civilization. For example, a civilization suddenly discovered that there are two more suns in the sky. These are the disasters for them.


    Civilization is fragile and cannot be tossed. Even with the luckiest circumstances, this infinite move has turned thousands of civilizations and stars into areas of death. And all this, for infinity, is already inevitable.


    The two phases are taken lightly. In this case, infinity can only choose to sacrifice them. However, although she admits that this is a sacrifice, she has to admit that the sacrifice she made did not have any deterrent effect on Zhou Yi. He is still there, and is still undergoing destruction and destruction.


    "What should I do?" Unlimited is a little helpless. Faced with such a special and terrible enemy, she is no better way.


    "Or? Let''s negotiate with him." The Planetary Devourer suggested that for him who is already afraid of Zhou Yi, taking a step back is not an unacceptable thing.


    But for the loss of eating once, and for the infiniteness of Zhou Yi hate, this is an unacceptable thing.


    "Don''t think. Negotiate with him. Is this different from surrendering to him? Don''t forget, you are a member of our noble creation god. Your practice is simply losing our face!"


    "It''s better to lose face than to lose your life. Such a existence is already worthy of us to deal with him in an equal manner. Compared with him, I am more worried about the serious consequences of continuing this hostility."


    Eyes are fixed on Zhou Yi, where the deep jealousy and fear in the eyes of the planet devourers are completely revealed.


    "You don''t worry at all? Because of the power of this guy, everything that sustains this universe will be completely destroyed. When the universe is completely gone, do you think we may continue to exist?"


    This kind of situation is naturally conceived, and she is not so stupid after all. It��s just that reason makes her believe that this existence in front of us can��t do that. Which step is done is equivalent to destroying this universe. This kind of thing, any sane person should not do it. Moreover, not everyone can see such things happen.


    "I don''t believe he can do this. Even if it is OK, I don''t believe that a few guys will watch this happen. Don''t forget, this is our universe. If this universe is destroyed Not just me, they can''t escape!"


    Infinitely disgusting words made the planet devourer have nothing to say, and just after she finished this sentence, a gentle female voice suddenly rang in her ear.


    "You are still the same as before, unlimited. Still so careful, don''t you know, is this all the two guys who got it?"


    "Death, you shut me up."


    Swearing cursedly, infinitely, it shows how bad the relationship between her and the lady of death is. It seems that she is already familiar with her reaction. The death lady who emerged from the figure just smiled slightly, and then turned her eyes to the distant monster that was devouring everything.


    "I feel the infinite expansion of death, but no soul has entered my country. I thought that something changed, it turned out to be the case. Who is this?"


    Having said that, she suddenly changed color. The eyes also began to become very focused.


    "He is not the existence of this universe." (To be continued...)

 Chapter 1010： Contradictions are powerless

    Not the existence of this universe?


    This sentence is said to be ridiculous, but most people may find it ridiculous, but for those who are present, this is something that will not be suspected at all. Because the person who said this is death, the abstract embodiment of the death of everything in the universe.


    She can look directly at the roots of everything, the death of all things. As long as it is in this world, as long as there is a difference between life and death, she can see it clearly. It can be said that everything in the universe can''t escape her eyes. Unless, it is those who have already surpassed the existence of this universe.


    Zhou Yi��s heel was already seen by the death lady. She has also concluded that Zhou Yi��s roots are not from this universe. And this is to immediately let the cosmic creation gods present in the scene have a feeling of being like an enemy.


    For the people who are the foundation of the universe, their most unacceptable existence is the foreign objects of these other universes. And the dangerous things like Zhou Yi, which are already threatening the security of the entire universe, are even more intolerable.


    So immediately, the death lady said to the infinitely in a blameless tone.


    "How did you get rid of this kind of guy? Don''t you know, is this foreign object threatening our universe?"


    "You can''t blame me." Hearing the blame of the death lady, the planet devourer was given infinitely immediately. "If you want to blame, blame him. It is he who brought such a guy out. If it weren''t for him, I might not be in such a big trouble."


    "I didn''t think that things would be like this. But it''s just a small planet that is ordinary. It will lurk such a guy. If I can know this in advance, how can I still do this stupid thing? ?"


    Under this accusation, the planet devourers waved their hands and regretted each other. Seeing his appearance, the death lady immediately stopped drinking him.


    "Okay. This time is not the time to pursue responsibility. Try to eliminate this guy, don''t let him destroy the universe again. This is the most important thing. You have never thought about how to deal with this guy?" ��


    Looking at the mighty darkness that was spread by the black hole power, the death lady couldn''t help but frown. The scope of this destruction is already too great, not just for the world of the living, even for her world of death.


    You know, although on the surface, her world of death has nothing to do with it, but in the lining, it all has inextricable relationships. One of the most important is that her world of death also depends on this reality.


    Just like a projection, only the life that exists in the real universe can appear in her world of death. And this constitutes a perfect cycle, and everything in the entire universe evolves into a constant pattern. That is a pattern that will not be much, and there will be no less. Even the terrible destruction and destruction in the real universe is just sending them to the world of death. And in essence, there is no fundamental change in the universe.


    But Zhou Yi��s power has changed everything.


    Those that were swallowed up by his black hole power and destroyed were not returned to the world of death in the universe in another way, but were fundamentally and essentially erased. It''s like having to completely eliminate it before the object appears in reflection, and the result is that nothing will remain.


    At this point in time, the scope of this damage is already huge enough. Although for the entire universe, this is not worth mentioning. But since it is already comparable to the universe, it is enough to explain the seriousness of the problem.


    Such a loss, the entire universe can not withstand too many times. So, you have to stop it all. This is for the benefit of the entire universe, but also for her own interests.


    "If you don''t do anything, then don''t blame me for not giving you face, first step to solve this problem."


    "If you have this ability, please. I don''t think I will compete with you in this order."


    Faced with the words of death that have never been dealt with, infinity is just a slight smile, and then directly let go of his body. And this immediately caused the death lady to roll her eyes.


    "Okay, okay. I thought you would have a little more self-esteem. But according to the current situation, it seems that I have too much hope for you. But it doesn''t matter, it''s the same thing anyway. At the end of this kind of thing, it is still my insurance that I am the most insured."


    As she said this, she gathered a huge scythe from her own hands.


    This is the symbol of the death authority she represents, the supreme artifact that can cause all things to die. It can be said that the sickle of the harvesting soul in the hands of all the gods of death in the universe is nothing but a projection of her artifact. As the prototype of such a class of artifacts, this scythe is naturally incalculable.


    It can harvest any soul of life and can bring everything directly to the realm of death. And even the celestial body, which is a very abstract form of life, is the same.


    With such a supreme artifact, it can be said that the death lady is already determined to carry the murder. After that, she did not hesitate any more, and waved the death of her hand directly through the endless void, and violently smashed the past toward the core of the ever-expanding dark hole.


    In an instant, everything is silent. Everything that has passed through the death of the squad seems to have been taken away from life, and then directly turned into powder, disappeared into the universe of reality. However, all of this does not include the huge black hole that is expanding infinitely.


    It was only slightly silent for a while, then once again madly stretched out his body shape with a terrible gesture, letting his power affect the far-reaching range. This makes the entire star field invisible earthquakes and sorrows. It seems that it has foreshadowed the end of his own.


    In the face of all this, the death lady frowned, but silently put away the sickle in her hand.


    "It seems to be impossible. The existence of this outer universe seems to have exceeded the scope that I can influence. My death can not break his death thread."


    "Then you have become so confident before. It''s ridiculous!"


    Waiting for so long, just to see the moment when the death lady ate. So immediately, infinity began to ruthlessly mock her, just like to pour out all the grievances that I had suffered before.


    In the face of such ridicule, the death lady is turning back and laughing.


    "Since you say this, then you should have a way to deal with his embarrassment. Please! If you have any way, you can display it, I will watch it. If you can do it, I can''t do it." Things, then I can say sorry to you, even bow down to the court. But if not, can you trouble you to close your mouth?"


    "You!" The natural incompatibility makes the almost supreme existence of these two universes almost one big shot, and even if they do not do so, the atmosphere between them has changed. It��s very embarrassing to get a sword.


    This allows the planet devourer between them to be exactly like a needle felt. If he can, he really doesn''t want to stand in this position. But now that he wants to quit, how could it be? So he can only force himself, at this time as a mitigation device between them.


    "Okay, okay. This time is not the time for us to fight. Think about the way? This is a big event that concerns our foundation and the safety of the universe. Even if it is not for others, for your own benefit, can''t you Slightly control the dissatisfaction in your heart, and focus on the overall situation?"


    What he said is indeed justified, so even if they are not willing, for their own benefit, they can only temporarily put down this kind of must. Just, let go of this kind of mustard, what can they do?


    There is no solution or no solution, and the result of powerlessness is still the result of powerlessness. The existence of a black hole is such a existence. In the face of such a existence, even if they temporarily let go of such a must and contradictions, they have no way.


    In this unpredictable situation, the planet devourer reiterated his previous thoughts.


    "We still have peace talks. It has always been hostile to this kind of existence, and it will only make us lose both. I don''t think he will think about destroying this universe. So instead of causing such a situation we don''t want to see, Then it is better to temporarily lay down this hostile relationship and resolve everything in the most peaceful way."


    ��Is it so easy to say what you said?��


    For this statement, infinity is already silent. Ms. Death is very difficult to hope for this. We must know that she is one of the most in contact with various civilizations and human beings in the creation of the world, and it is because of this contact that she understands the greed inherent in the wisdom of life.


    In this situation that is obviously beneficial to them, it is not easy to want peace talks at all. If you don��t want a big mouth to open a big mouth, then you don��t want to think about it.


    And with the power he showed, once he had a big lion, could they afford the benefits that would make him close? This is probably the most serious problem.


    "Not necessarily not, in short, let''s try it first."

 Chapter 1011： Peacekeeping requirements

    The planet devourer stated somewhat helplessly. For him who caused all these problems, this is the only way to alleviate his fault.


    Since he has already said this, then the infinite and dead ladies who later joined in will naturally not have more opinions. They were originally stirred up because of the relationship between the planet devourers. Although there has been some entanglement in it, it is not unacceptable to put this kind of confession in front of the deterrent of strength.


    Get the default of their sisters, the planet devourer can only stand out, and then issued his own notice to the infinite dark hole.


    "Stop your infinite destruction. We are willing to talk with you, so don''t go on!"


    "Why, do you want to talk to me?"


    When he heard the planet devourer, Zhou Yi��s black giant avatar slowly emerged from the huge star field that was smothered by his black hole power. At the same time, his voice was clearly passed to the ears of these creation gods.


    "Then, according to my request, let the **** curse be removed from me infinitely. In this way, prove your sincerity. After all, I don''t want to be in this situation that has been threatened by you. a so-called peace talk!"


    After all, "this" is not something that can be decided by itself, so the planet devourer can only put the help-seeking eyes on the infinite. In the face of this kind of gaze, even though it is extremely unwilling, it still stretches out the palm of the hand in the direction of Zhou Yi and releases its own strength.


    The invisible cockroaches have been unloaded by her, and this point, Zhou Yi, who has already extended his hand to the universe, can clearly feel it. So he immediately took up his own destructive power and re-created the introverted and harmless appearance of the previous, and then confronted the so-called creation gods face to face.


    "So, are there any ways you have already? Can you only ask for peace in this way?"


    "You don''t want to be too aggressive. We just want to maintain the basic order of the universe. In order not to make this destruction more enormous and out of control, we choose the least effective way. This does not mean that we are afraid. You. If we really broke the face, then you can completely destroy you! So, pay attention to your attitude."


    Infinite is not convinced to say. For her angrily tone, Zhou Yi just opened his mouth, revealing a malicious smile, and taunted.


    "Hah, it��s really nice to say. But if you really have any way, I��m afraid I��ve already done it for me. Unlimited, for those of you guys, my understanding is not under you. Don��t think I don''t know if you can have those means. So, you can''t help me. If you don''t believe me, I am here. If you have the ability, you can try it and see who is the one who takes the initiative!"


    "you!"


    When this sentence is said, infinity is immediately low. From the trembling voice and the horror of the body that is constantly overflowing, it is completely clear that she is now a kind of anger.


    But this anger did not break out, because the infinity at this time was already firmly pressed by the death lady.


    "Enough, control your temper. Don''t forget! For us, what is the most important thing."


    Ms. Death said this, and at the same time took over the dominance of their side from the hands of the infinite and the planet devourers. She looked at the opposite Zhou Yi, her eyes confused and surprised. At this time, she did not continue the previous topic, but directly to the topic to a place that does not seem to matter.


    "Have we seen it? Why do I feel that your appearance looks a bit familiar?"


    look familiar? That is inevitable. Although the nature of power is already completely different. However, the incarnation of the giant **** that Zhou Yi has turned into is not significantly different from the world. Except for the dark blackness of that body, they are almost carved out of a mold. As a death lady who has witnessed the power of Zhou Yi awakening stars and always maintains a certain relationship, naturally, she will have a certain impression on this appearance.


    However, she can''t relate the guy in front of her to the universe of the universe anyway. So she can only stay at this stage of deja vu.


    Zhou Yi, naturally, does not want to be recognized by the death lady. So he immediately interrupted her imagination and said it very straightforwardly and stiffly.


    "Ms. I don''t want to have any friendship with you. So you better not come here. Since you are asking for peace talks, let us have a good chat about the specific conditions required for this so-called peace talk. The right is on me, so don''t want to be able to easily bury it in the past!"


    "Okay. Since you said that!" Stopped his insignificant thoughts, and Ms. Death said it was straight to the point. "So let us listen to your conditions."


    "I have to admit that your strength is what we see only. It is powerful and has incalculable destructive power. Plus you are not a characteristic of life in this universe, we will never allow such negotiations if possible. The thing happened. But as you said, we are temporarily helpless to you. And if we do not negotiate, but continue to be so stagnant, then for our universe, the damage is too great. This is a loss we can''t accept, so we are willing to negotiate. But that doesn''t mean you can ask for the price."


    "The basis of this negotiation is based on the premise that our interests are too much lost. If the conditions you open are beyond our psychological bottom line, then even if we pay a huge price, we will terminate the negotiations and declare war on you. Don''t forget, we are the five creation gods. Covering all the truths and orders of the universe, we are eager for our words, and you will never have any good endings."


    Ms. Death��s words are sensible, calm, and full of threats. She can accept the conditions of Zhou Yi, but it must be under the premise that the conditions opened by Zhou Yi can be within their acceptance. And if not, then they will never compromise.


    And don''t look at Zhou Yi can make these three creation gods helpless, but that does not mean that he does not avoid the five creation gods of this universe. He knew very well that they still have a lot of cards that are not used. One of the most threatening ones is the one of the five creation gods that rarely shows up.


    Oh, the smallest and most powerful of the five gods, this is the most scrupulous existence in Zhou Yi''s heart.


    Different from the other four creation gods. If you compare the whole universe to a smart device. The other four great gods are equivalent to the necessary systems and main frameworks for operating this equipment. It can be said that without them, the entire universe is going to have problems.


    And no difference, he is not involved in the operation of the universe. He is responsible for another function of the universe, which is to completely destroy.


    In the huge device of the universe, his existence is like a self-destructing device. As such a existence, his only purpose is to destroy everything in this universe. Let the universe destroy and then restart. Only in this way can the existence of the universe be maintained in a cycle of birth and destruction and then rebirth.


    So, to a certain extent, he can be said to be the oldest and only unchanging existence in the entire universe.


    For such a existence, even Zhou Yi, who has destroyed his own universe, has to feel jealous. So he is very clear about what kind of bottom line he should follow, in order to not provoke this special guy.


    However, adhering to the bottom line does not mean that he can compromise casually. This tremendous power has been used to make this level of destruction and destruction. This is not something that can be done casually. He has to get an account, an account that will satisfy him.


    So, what kind of conditions should I propose? In this regard, Zhou Yi fell into his own silence. For his silence, the creation gods who have no time concept have stopped all kinds of urging, waiting for him to open his own condition in the same silent way.


    Didn''t think about how long. Zhou Yi has already had a general idea. With such an idea, Zhou Yi has already opened his mouth to the creation gods opposite him.


    "I only have one condition. If you can accept it, then everything can be calmed down."


    "Please say! We are listening."


    It seems that I feel the sincerity of Zhou Yi, and their look has become a lot slower. And when she opened her mouth to Zhou Yi and Yan Yue, Zhou Yi''s condition was to let her, and the people around her suddenly changed color.


    "I have only one condition. That is him!"


    When Zhou Yi said this, he had already pointed his finger at the planet devourer.


    "Since everything starts because of him, then let everything end because of him. I have no more requirements, as long as you promise not to intervene in the battle between me and him, let us solve our own problems. The grudges. This is ok!"


    Is this requirement outrageous? It seems that it is not outrageous, but for the ladies who died, it is totally unacceptable.


    Even though the planet devourers are unbearable, let them look down on them. He is a member of their five creation gods and a brother of their mother. Leave it alone, promise not to intervene. This kind of thing sounds easy, but if you do, it''s the same as watching the planet devourers get rid of them.


    Therefore, this condition is simply impossible!

 Chapter 1012： Kill chickens and monkeys to replace them

    "Are you challenging our limits? Or do you have no idea of ??peace talks at all? Just to play with us and then fight directly to us?"


    The infinite anger of Zhou Yi immediately entered the state of the explosion. Not just her, it��s the same as the death lady who looks good. Naturally, not to mention the current mentality of the victim of the planet devourer.


    It can be said that they have completely regarded this condition of Zhou Yi as a thorough provocation and threat. And there is the possibility of a big shot at the next moment.


    For their performance, Zhou Yi is not at all surprised. Or, he has already made a preliminary draft of all this in his heart. Since it is such a request, he naturally has his own reasons.


    Although he has carefully analyzed this matter, his condition is not necessary. It is even said that it is likely to lead to serious negative results. But for Zhou Yi, this is a good thing that outweighs the disadvantages.


    Because his identity has already been revealed. A visitor to other universes makes him no matter what he does, he will be the object of rejection by this universe. Maybe he can force his own power to fight against the whole universe, but such a result is undoubtedly very bad. For the time being, the creation gods who maintain the basic order of the universe will always focus on him and have the possibility to attack him anytime and anywhere.


    He can ignore this threat, but the people around him obviously can''t ignore it. Once he is noticed by those who he values, then he must be held by people to pinch their pains and weaknesses. And this is definitely something that Zhou Yi can''t accept.


    So he must stand up. Let all people know that they are inviolable. Not only him, but the people around him are the same. Once someone has moved their ghost ideas, they must be prepared to be destroyed and thundered.


    And if it is Liwei, who else is more suitable than provoking his planet devourer?


    He is one of the five creation gods of the universe. Although the name is not true, but the status of good status is placed there, in the entire universe, there can be no more noble and more conspicuous existence than him. And as long as he is killed, it can be more powerful than killing a hundred **** in front of a monkey.


    Anyone will think about such a question before hitting his ghost idea, that is, whether they can be more fearless than the planet devourers. If you can''t, then as long as it is a bit sensible, you will choose to give up.


    Of course, there is still a problem that must be solved. That is the opinion of the five great gods who came to the world.


    In that case, the planet devourers are no longer a member of them, whether it is for the order of the universe, for their face. They are all impossible to sit and watch what Zhou Yi does to the planet devourers.


    This seems to be a prerequisite for no solution, but is it really unsolvable? Zhou Yike, who is already very familiar with this group, does not think so. So immediately, he opened his mouth to the infinite and dead lady with confidence.


    "I know what you are thinking about. You thought that I was open with no sincerity, thinking that I was just trying to tease you to guess such a condition. I can only say that you seem too small to see me. No matter what you say, the status of your five great gods is there. The respect for the enemy is the respect for yourself. So, even as an enemy, will I still humiliate you in this way?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Ms. Death could still hold her breath, but for Zhou Yi''s tone, she inevitably became bad. "You should know that we can''t agree with this kind of thing. In addition to pasting us, is there any other role in mentioning this condition?"


    "Why are you so sure that this kind of thing is impossible?"


    Zhou Yi smiled and asked this question, and then continued to say to them despite the discoloration of the three creation gods.


    "I know the reason why you think it is impossible. It is nothing more than the relationship between face and interests. For your existence like this, face is not the main reason. The main reason is the interest. You think that I am infringing this. Your interests. Because, in any case, the planet devourer is the order maintenance person of this universe, his existence is very meaningful to the universe. Without him, you may feel that the order of the universe is going to be a big problem. And naturally it is to let the people who are the foundation of the universe suffer losses in their interests. I am right to say this."


    The lady of death and the infinite silence, but the planet devourer opened his mouth in a graceful manner, but in the end he could not refute anything. After all, he himself is very clear, although he is the one-child brother of the death lady, but this thin relationship is unable to bear the relationship between them. It is even said that there is no such thing as a relationship between them, and some are just the most real benefits.


    Seeing the faces of these guys, Zhou Yi��s face began to show a smug smile.


    "Speaking of your understanding of the origins, I am afraid it is also one of the best. The five gods of creation, in fact, in the true sense, should be called the creation of the four gods. The planet devourer is really in the explosion of the universe. The original life that was born at the beginning? You know this well. He is just the residue of the last universe. With a little luck, he got the identity of today. His strength and responsibility are also the birth of the universe. The egg''s momentary alms. This kind of thing, in other words, is that his existence is not irreplaceable for you."


    "As long as you can find a guy who is willing to take over his duties, then his life and death will not be a big deal for you. I say, do you think there is a problem?"


    Looking at each other silently, the death lady and the infinite see the same answer from each other''s eyes. And since the answer is the same, they immediately nodded tacitly, and then said something that made the planet devour the chill.


    "In fact, there is nothing wrong with it. Just, who in this universe is more suitable for him to maintain the order?"


    "Of course. For example, I!" Zhou Yi erected a thumbs up and pointed to himself. "The duty of the planet devourer is just to clean up some destructive civilizations. When it comes to destruction, I don''t think my power will be under him. And if it is for me to do these things, then it must be You can do better than him. At the very least, you won''t see the embarrassed escape that I was chased."


    He said so, and he was extremely provocative to glance at the planet devourer, and this immediately caused the planet to devour the temper. But compared to anger, he cares more about the reaction of his two sisters. So immediately, he yelled at them.


    "Don''t listen to him nonsense. He didn''t have the sincerity with us. It''s already something that can''t be talked about anymore. Instead of wasting time here, it''s better to find ways to find eternal and annihilation. Kill it!"


    He is obviously afraid of the death lady who will make the choice he least wants to see. Therefore, he quickly took out a plan and put them in front of them, so that they would not be completely unable to do anything, and thus give up on themselves. But in the face of his plan, whether it is a death lady or infinity, it is not so interesting.


    "Eternity has been wandering in the long river of time. It is not as easy as you want to find him. Besides, it is not a wise choice to wake up. I don''t want to get along with that guy."


    Calm and even indifferent answers let the planet devouring people sink their hearts into the valley. He looked at the two women around him incredulously, pointing at them, almost hoarsely snoring.


    "What do you mean by this? Is it that you have accepted his ghost idea and are ready to kick me off? Don''t forget, what is the relationship between us? Even the brothers who were born at the same time don''t trust. But trust the invaders of other universes. Are you crazy?"


    "We didn''t say that we trusted him." Hearing this question, he opened his mouth indefinitely and sneered. "But you have to admit that what he said is indeed quite reasonable. For us, you really can''t be replaced. And if you leave the ridiculous relationship between you and me, he does. Is the best choice."


    "Unlimited, you" looked at the infinite sneer expression and understood the ruthless choice she had made. The planet devourer can only meet the final expectations, and the help-seeking eyes look at the death lady. For his last praying eyes, the death lady said with a heart and said to him.


    "In fact, you can put on another practice. Swallowing stars, your strength is really not enough to take on your duty. Don''t forget, there is a secret agreement between us and us. But you have been The one that drags our legs. This may not blame you, but it has already affected our own interests. So, you may wish to let go of your identity and live with me in the country of death."


    What Ms. Death said is that these four creation gods cooperate and benefit each other, and do their best to resist a treaty that destroys and restarts the universe. Because of the ignorance of identity, the other four creation gods have always been full of alertness to him. After all, this universe is everything about them. If the destruction of the universe is restarted, it will not survive naturally, but they will be wiped out with everything. So for their own benefit, they reached this alliance.


    However, this alliance has not played its due role. Because the cockroaches are not too strong, and the planet devourers have been incapable. Therefore, they not only failed to achieve the expected goals, but they gave birth to a lot of embarrassment. This is also the reason why their relationship between brothers and sisters is still so bad.


    In the view of the death lady, if they are replaced by Zhou Yi to replace the planet devourers, their alliance seems to have more hope. And for them, it is a good thing that outweighs the disadvantages. So how to choose, naturally it is very clear.


    However, all these planet devourers are not acceptable. He did not want to sit still, and immediately acted.

 Chapter 1013： The name of catastrophe

    un. This is the only choice that the planet devourer can do at this time. Because he knows that if he doesn''t run anymore, I am afraid there is no chance to run.


    None of his sisters are willing to help him. Even the gracious death lady has said this chilling discourse that invites him to live in the country of death for a long time. He can''t run, what can he do? Therefore, he took the initiative and acted quickly, and he ran very decisively.


    And watching the planet devourers just slipped away from their own eyes. Zhou Yi will soon start to catch up. It was only this time, whether it was infinity or the death lady, who was intentionally or unintentionally blocked in front of him, so that he could not cross them and pursue the planet devourers who had already run away.


    This made Zhou Yi suddenly furious, and even the rolling black inflammation on his body became more vigorous.


    "What are you doing here? Is it true that at this time, are you still planning to cover the guy?"


    "Of course not!" Ms. Death did not put this threat of anger in her eyes, she just smiled and said to Zhou Yi. "Since we have made this statement, of course it means that we have given up on him. Just, we are not very familiar with you. So can you trust you and take over the position of the planet devourer? This is still a problem between the two."


    "You don''t need to know too much about me." With a slap in the face, the hard-bang state said that the anger of Zhou Yi is completely beyond words. "You just need to know that I am the incarnation of the black hole. If you must have a title for me, then call me Holocaust."


    Holocaust, the name is in his own universe, the name of the civilization that has been destroyed by him or is about to be destroyed by him. He is the true civilization terminator in the universe, the destroyer of the universe. Therefore, it is not surprising to be called a catastrophe.


    And such a name, used to replace the planet devourers, is complementary. Ms. Death, they are able to see how angry the guy who claimed to be a catastrophe is already. For the planet devourers, they are also benevolent. So they blocked him for a while and then let him open his body. Before Zhou Yi moved to anger, he gave him a passage.


    Zhou Yi looked at the passage and immediately chased it up. At this time, infinity is an opening to warn him.


    "You can kill the planet devourer, we can ignore it. But don''t forget your current identity. Since you have to take responsibility for maintaining the order of the universe, then you can no longer cause this universe as before. The recovery is destroyed. Therefore, you must control yourself and never use the terrible destructive power again."


    This requirement can be said to completely add to the actions of Zhou Yi. Because he can''t use black hole power at will, it''s not as easy as he wants to clean up the planet devourers. However, even knowing that this requirement is infinitely can limit yourself, shelter the planet devourer, and give him more opportunities to escape. Zhou Yi still recognized his teeth.


    The result is not changed, it is just a matter of time. He does not believe that under such a gap, the planet devourers can play tricks. So soon, he followed the direction of the planet devourer and ran away.


    And watching the figure that he slowly disappeared into his sight, whether it is a death lady or infinity, quietly sighed.


    "Maybe this is wrong. Maybe we shouldn''t do this?"


    "Oh?" Listening to the infinite emotion, the death lady turned back and asked. "What do you say is wrong? Does it mean that we promised him, or that we can run the planet devourer and use him to delay the time and add something to the guy called the catastrophe?"


    "Of course the latter."


    On this issue, Unlimited has no shameful thoughts of betraying the brothers. In her view, the planet devourers are really misnamed, and even plainly tarnished the reputation of their five gods. It is not only a bad thing to replace his existence with a more powerful catastrophe, but it is still a good thing. So she would not regret it because she gave up the planet devourer. She regrets that only these things are added to Zhou Yi.


    Although this is the next step for the newcomer, let him know what kind of attitude he should have in the face of his own old-fashioned creation god. But after all, the strength of the catastrophe is there, and it is too sinful to offend him, but it will hurt his own interests. And this is the reason for the infinite loss.


    Compared with infinity, the death lady will have more peace of mind. This aspect is because her perennial solidity in the world of death, and the real universe is not often in contact, so I do not worry about the reasons why the catastrophe will find trouble. On the other hand, she does not think that it is wrong to let go of the planet devourers.


    There is much contact with human civilization, which has its own etiquette system. Her heart has some changes in the trend toward civilized creatures. And letting go of the planet devourer is undoubtedly a part of her family''s feelings. Although knowing such results ultimately does not help. But how much can give her a peace of mind, and that is enough.


    So now, she is talking about the infiniteness of suffering.


    "Since you have already done such a thing, what else do you regret? Besides, if you really regret it because of this, then it is better to help him and send the planet devourer to him. Is it not good to watch him kill the planet devourer?"


    Although regretting, infinity can not make such a thing that is self-deprecating and swaying. So immediately she snorted and turned and disappeared in front of the death lady.


    And watching her disappear, the death lady is a slight sigh, whispering to the side.


    "Now we sit and watch the planet devourers being chased. I don''t know if there will be a day in the future, and the same thing will happen to us."


    "You are beginning to worry about the fate of the future? If so, why did you promise the request of the guy called the catastrophe?"


    With a sly voice giving a response, a sly, as if the shadow of the entire universe has quietly emerged by the death lady.


    It is eternal, another existence among the five great gods of the universe, and an abstract embodiment of the infinite time of the entire universe. As the incarnation of time, eternity generally resides in the long river of time, monitoring the flow of time throughout the universe. But for this work, eternal is not that much care.


    In terms of personality, he is infinitely different from irritability, and is not the same as a gentle and inclusive death lady. He is a lazy guy. For him, a lot of things are irrelevant, and you can let yourself go indifferently. Therefore, even if it is shouldering the heavy responsibility of the long-term care time. However, in many cases, he maintained this responsibility with a sloppy attitude.


    But even with such an attitude. But this does not mean that he does not know what happened.


    As the incarnation of time, he is able to look at everything that happened in the long river of time. So for those things that have just happened, although he is not there, he can clearly understand all the insides. For the lady who died and the infinite choice, he also looked at it.


    He is an indifferent attitude to the fate of the planet devourer. This point can be seen from the fact that he did not stop in advance, but only appeared in front of the death lady after the event. And he will appear in front of the death lady. On the one hand, it shows his support for the choice they made, on the other hand, it is curious, the thoughts of the woman who died. This also has the kind of dialogue they had before.


    And for this eternal such question. The woman who died suddenly licked her mouth and then responded with a tone of indifference.


    "Even if we don''t agree with his request, what can we do? For such an enemy, I and Unlimited are helpless. What he wants to do, we can''t stop him. So, since he proposed a It seems feasible, and this universe can not be a big mess. We only have to make such a choice. Why, do you have any opinion on this choice? If you have a way to solve such a difficult situation The words of the entangled opponent. I don''t mind retracting the previous conditions and returning to the planet devourer."


    "I don''t have this ability?" With a smile, Eternity directly shirked. "Can you solve the enemy that none of you can solve? Can you spare me? So, let me spare it! And, from my perspective, this change is not a good thing."


    "You can''t even have a way?" Ms. Death frowned and asked the most worried question in her heart. Seeing the change in her face, the eternal tone has become serious from contempt.


    "I have no choice. I have seen the guy''s timeline. All his timelines have been confined to one. This timeline is now. His past, his future, all the roots and branches He was erased by him. For time, he has only one present. And this makes me unable to do anything about him. So, unfortunately, this is a existence that we have no control at all."


    "Is that the case? But it is not a good thing!"


    Ms. Death licked her mouth, but she said something like this.


    "We can''t control him, it means that his power is getting stronger. And such a existence, instead of the planet devourer, I am afraid that when we face the annihilation, we can get a little more conviction. Now only hope is He can fulfill his duties seriously. Don''t have any more accidents!"


    "But is this possible?"


    Eternal asks this question. He couldn''t see the future of Zhou Yi, so he was full of worries about what happened in the future. This is something that has never happened before, and whether it is good or bad for them, no one has a definitive answer.


    Destiny is fair to everyone. Even they are the same.

 Chapter 1014： Suddenly open mind

    For the future that no one can peek into, even the death lady who is a **** of creation and eternal can only be right and silent, silent.


    And just as they were silent for the unpredictable future, the door that pierced the space suddenly rose from their side, and the two figures were drilled out of them indiscriminately.


    "It must be this direction. I have already felt it, my father''s breath has appeared here!"


    The voice of Garnata was directly transmitted into the ears of two creation gods, and when they heard her voice, the two men immediately changed their faces.


    Although the planet devourer has been hiding the existence of this daughter. But for his brothers and sisters, the existence of Garnata is not a secret. After all, the power they are in charge is time, space, and death. The life that exists in this universe simply cannot get rid of these things. Therefore, they are completely aware of the existence of Ganata.


    Now, when such a special-named junior appears in front of her, whether it is a death lady or eternity, I feel so a trace of embarrassment. Because anyway, they just betrayed the girl''s father. So when I saw this girl, they all had some feelings about how to face her.


    For their embarrassment, Ganata is not aware of it at all. Even when she saw them, she still had a few points to meet the joys of her loved ones. So at this time, she had no time to discern the expressions of the ladies on their faces, but immediately shouted at them in surprise.


    "Eternal uncle, death aunt. Why are you here? Are you coming to help my father? That is great! With your help, I believe that the **** **** must not be good."


    In the face of her words, whether it is a death lady or eternity, some do not know what to say. Just when this Garnata was alone, Zhou Yi��s voice was suddenly inserted from the side and interrupted Ganata��s self-talk.


    "You are not saying that there is another father I am chasing after you? Who are they?"


    I heard the voice of Zhou Yi and saw the appearance of Zhou Yi. Suddenly, the death lady was shocked and immediately realized what she was. And before she spoke, the eager voice of Garnata rang again.


    "They must have been here, I can feel it, there is still the smell of my father, and the remnant of the power of the wicked guy. Yes, death aunt, do you know where my father and the guy went? ��


    Such a question is really difficult to answer for the death lady. However, although she cares about her own behavior and face, she is a bit swearing, but eternal has no such scruples. So now, he took the call and extended his finger to the corner of the universe and said to them.


    "Your father and the guy called the catastrophe have already penetrated into the depths of the universe. Why, are you going to chase them? I don''t mind if you do this. It''s an unprecedentedly powerful existence. Even we have to He eats in front of him, not to mention you. So, for your own safety, you still don''t want to go. I think even if the planet devours, you will not want to see you in danger for him. ��


    "But that is my father after all!" Although Garnata had a lot of complaints about her father on weekdays, at this critical time, she was sticking to the principle of being a daughter, and she was not willing to give in at the same time. "My father can understand my thoughts about my safety and not let me know. But as a daughter, I am going to take risks for my father''s safety. What is wrong with this? I am her daughter. Can I still see that he is trapped in a desperate situation, struggling to die in vain?"


    In the human world, I have been stunned for so many years. Although Garnata has witnessed human greed and tyranny, she has also learned the rare nature of human beings. Her love for her father made her somewhat unscrupulous. Even if she was standing in front of the supreme lady and the supreme being, she could still uphold her own principles and refute them in words.


    And such a rebuttal is really to let the death lady who has a little owed in her heart have nothing to say. Fortunately, there was a special person present at this time, so she immediately turned the words to him.


    "Zhou Yi, we are afraid that I have not seen it for a while!"


    "It may be very long for me. But for you, it should be just a little time. Dear lady!"


    Zhou Yi��s heart is respectful to this goddess who has had several contacts with himself and twice helped him. So after the death lady opened his mouth, he immediately smiled and replied to her.


    And just looking at this week''s Zhou Yi, the death lady''s heart is more and more extraordinarily a little more incredible. She was not the first to pay attention to this particular existence, and every time she put her sight on him, she had a refreshing, even shocked feeling.


    This particular existence originated from a small planet and grew to a point where she had to admire. Especially when he fought in the deep space of the universe and the demon dragon who invaded the hegemony, the power to break the star field has already qualified for her attention.


    And she thought that this would be his limit. But now it seems that this is far from his limit. His limit is a more terrible state. It is a force that she has to worry about and fear. Even said that at this time, she is still unbelievable. This week''s week is how it becomes like that.


    In the reunion with this week, she has already guessed his relationship with the catastrophe through his dialogue with Garnatha. Although this relationship is somewhat unbelievable to her, it is a realistic reality that can be logically thought out.


    Because not all forces can create such a terrible existence of black holes. Looking at this universe, I am afraid that only the power of Zhou Yi''s stars will be the most likely to do so. It��s just that what the catastrophe has to experience, it will become such a terrible existence, she can��t understand it until now.


    However, this is no longer important. What is important is that Garnata came here with the purpose of Zhou Yi. Although in essence, Ganata took Zhou Yi to come to rescue his father is not wrong. But is it really a good thing to let this week and the catastrophe face it?


    It is hard for death lady to think so. So almost immediately, she had the idea of ??stopping the actions of these two people. But she has not waited for her to turn this idea into action. Eternity has stopped her in advance, and she has taken the right to speak, directly speaking to the two men.


    "Since you have already made a decision, then go to action as soon as possible. We have no way to do something to your father anymore. So, what happens, you can only see your own efforts!"


    Such words sounded harsh in the ears of Garnata. Because this gives her the feeling that these guys who are brothers and sisters with their father are doing various kinds of shirking about their father''s safety. They are not willing to work hard to save their father, but instead pin their hopes on their juniors.


    This made her feel a little sad. Although I heard about the inconvenience between several of my brothers and sisters from my father, she did not expect that this kind of coldness could actually reach this point. But soon, she put away the sorrow in her heart and revived it.


    She has already realized that instead of pinning her hopes on those who are simply impossible to rely on, it is better to pin their hopes on themselves. Zhou Yi is a killer-like existence for her. And now she can only put hope on him.


    Therefore, they did not care about their etiquette for the death lady. After sensing her father''s breath, she took Zhou Yi and set foot on her own journey again.


    Until the two men disappeared into their own sights, the death lady frowned and asked questions about the eternal opening.


    "Why stop me, don''t let me stop them? Do you want to watch these two little guys go to die? Or, what other attempts have you had in your heart?"


    Ms. Death will ask this question entirely because of her eternal understanding. Eternity, although somewhat lazy in character, is the most intelligent of the five great gods as the incarnation of the time and the long-term incarnation of the past and present. And since he is lazy, he will do this kind of thing, then he has already made a decision.


    The death lady guessed at this point is not wrong. Eternal indeed did have some calculations at this time.


    "Yes. Since Garnata brought the original shape of the world, let us see what sparks will collide between them. This is a good move. If it goes well, maybe we can handle it." I can get the weakness of the catastrophe, and let him be subject to us in the future. This is a rare opportunity. I don��t think you will blame me for this little thing!"


    Let the catastrophe be controlled? Upon hearing such an explanation, the death lady was slowly silent. After all, they must take their own interests first, and under such a premise, the life and death of Ganata and Zhou Yi is actually irrelevant for them.

 Chapter 1015： People will trade after death

    It is a humiliating thing for the planet devourers to escape in the endless universe. The second time I was forced into such a desperate situation by the same person, it really made him feel unbearable.


    But the grievances in my heart are so strong that I can''t give him the footsteps of stopping his own escape, and looking back at Zhou Yi to go to desperate courage. He is still fleeing and desperately fleeing. Because he knows that if he stops, he will fear that his fate will be completely frozen. This time, there will never be someone who jumps out and gives him another chance to live.


    He thought very well in his heart, and he could do his best to escape his life. But for Zhou Yi, who has mastered everything, his escape is only delaying time. He has long had no patience, and apparently he is not willing to give him any chance to delay his time. Therefore, there is no limit to warning him. Zhou Yi directly used his own black hole power, once again controlling the action of the planet devourers.


    Faced with the powerful gravitational force released by the black hole, the planet devourers who can no longer continue to escape can only stop. And spurred his last strength, and he threatened Zhou Li with a guilty threat.


    "Enough, Zhou Yi. Do you have to hurry to kill? What is good for you? Don''t forget, I am also one of the five creation gods. I am forced to make it into a desperate situation. The fish is dead and struggling. And to the extent that I am going to die, I have to bite a piece of meat from your body."


    "I think I have two things to correct you on this issue!"


    The black giant sneered, and **** were extended against the planet devourer.


    "First, you are no longer the creation **** of this universe. You have been abandoned. And now I am sitting in this position, catastrophe!"


    "Second, do you really think that you can break the net with me? Do you really think that you can bite a piece of meat from my body at this time?"


    "You" is a naked contempt and ridicule, and for such a statement, the planet devourer who has been forced into the limit state can no longer bear it. So immediately, he snorted, and then almost did not want to die, and flew over to Zhou Yi.


    Looking at the planet devourer who had thrown himself into the net, Zhou Yi sneered aloud and immediately extended his hands and grabbed him.


    The power of the planet devourers is only that point. The power to divide all things into energy for engulfing may be a threat to others, but for Zhou Yi, it can only be ridiculous. So he had no scruples, grabbed the shoulders of the planet devourers with his hands, and then violently used his power to infuse his own black and white.


    As a black hole incarnation, Zhou Yi has almost endless power, so the planet devourer can''t easily struggle out of his hands. Whether it is the direct resistance of the flesh, or the avatar energy to escape, which way can''t get through. And this led to it, he can only accept the pain of burning black body caused by black hole power.


    This is not really a flame burning, but it is more terrible and painful than any kind of flame burning. That is the power of the black hole to take away your body, your strength, your soul and even the feelings of everything. It is the ultimate pain that no soul can bear.


    In the face of this pain, the planet devourer immediately gave up the resistance and began to scream in pain.


    The more he is embarrassed, the more he struggles, the more the flames on his body are exploding. This flame itself is supported by fueling his existence. Therefore, when his whole body is covered with this terrible flame, his entire life is completely into the stage of countdown.


    Entering this stage, the planet devourer is far from the madness of the beginning. It may be that the person will die and his words will be good, and the bird will die and mourn. At this time, he was exceptionally calm, calm enough to even stabilize his own mentality, and to the point where Zhou Yi poured out the last dying words.


    "Zhou Yi, it seems that I am already escaping. In this case, as a loser, I think I should leave you with something worthy of being remembered forever."


    "Oh, it��s all this time. Do you have any high opinions?"


    For the last dying wish of the planet devourer. Zhou Yi thought it was very clear. He is definitely not kind to doing this. I want to come here but to provoke four words. For such a mind, he can not listen. But as a winner, he can show his own weight.


    And, for those goals he wants to provoke. There are indeed some scruples in Zhou Yi��s heart. Although he is already familiar with the five great gods of the universe. However, if you can hold on to what handle, it is also a matter worth paying attention to.


    So he suspended the action of the injury and showed his eagerness to the planet devourer.


    Being able to enjoy the beauty of life for a while is already a special favor for the planet devourers. So his face immediately showed a smile. Not too good, even very embarrassing. This is out of tune with his gentle and calm voice.


    "I think you should be clear too, starting from killing me now. Although you will inherit my status and become a new cosmic defender. But in contrast, you will never be able to gain unlimited trust. No matter how Say, I am their brothers. Their hearts will always leave a shadow because of the thing you killed me. Maybe this shadow will only lurk in the future. But as time goes by, one day sooner or later, This will be their reason to deal with you."


    "I know, so I will never have any sense of relaxation warning. I am not you, the planet devourer. My destiny will always be in my hands. So, like you are abandoned today. Scene, death will never have a day that appears on me."


    The communication between the two people is still barely calm. Although Zhou Yi''s tone is very tough and aggressive. But for the planet devourers who have already seen everything, this is not something that cannot be compromised and given back. So he just smiled and said to him.


    "I hope that all that you said will not be broken. But I think you have to admit that they are still a threat to you. After all, they are the cornerstone of this universe, the order of the universe, No matter which of them, if you are ironed, you should be right."


    There is nothing wrong with his remarks. After all, it is the five gods of the universe, a group of people who hold the basic framework of the universe. If you really stand on the opposite side, Zhou Yi said that he can not fear them, but he can''t feel a headache because of the trouble they can bring. It''s like the infinite curse before. If it is not for the sake of a deadly net and a frightening stance, then he may not be able to come up with any reasonable solution.


    So now, he once again eased the movements in his hand, and asked the devourer to ask the planet devourer.


    "What, do you have any good ideas?"


    "Of course. Don''t forget my identity. After all, I am their brother, understand them. The whole universe may not be able to overcome my existence. The more you understand, the more you can understand their weaknesses. It��s just a few minor flaws, but if used properly, it may not be your killer!��


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yi immediately shook his head and then showed a smile on his face.


    "What do you mean by saying this? Is it not at this time that you are not going to give up hope? You still want to use this old-fashioned way in exchange for your first-line life. Do you think this kind of thing is possible?"


    "No, of course not. Although the time spent together is not long, I already have a similar understanding of you and you. You are an unscrupulous person for the purpose. It is a cold and bloodless except for the special existence. Guy. It��s too stupid to have any unnecessary expectations for people like you. I won��t do this.��


    Shaking his head with a wry smile, the face of the planet devourer is a light-hearted look, and a touch of the most unintentional heart. At this time, he was so confronted with Zhou Yi.


    "And, I already want to understand why you must kill me. It is nothing more than Liwei. In this case, my fate is already doomed, and I don''t want to make any unnecessary struggles. So, I I don''t want to fight for anything for myself. Just, I still have something I can''t let go. That is my daughter!"


    "I can tell you all the weaknesses about them. But you have to promise me. You can''t take my daughter anyway. She has to live and live well. Only then can I safely put These things tell you."


    This requirement is not excessive, after all, the strength of Garnata is there. That is the existence that is not in the eyes of Zhou Yi. However, if Ganata threatens some people, he will never have any tolerance for her. So, although he would like to know the secrets of the planet devourers. But he still made everything clear to him.


    "I can promise you. But I also have the bottom line. If your daughter touches my bottom line, I will not be merciful to her."


    "That''s enough. I don''t think she will be too impulsive. After all, I am an irresponsible father."


    With a sigh, the planet devourer said this to Zhou Yi.


    "With the ear, I think you should have the ability to control the universe, they can''t hear our conversation. It''s like this."

 Chapter 1016： Seeing death and not seeing each other

    Garnata��s mood is urgent now. Because she has realized how dangerous her father is.


    It is a danger that it can be destroyed at any time, and it is a state that has been rebellious. It can be said that if one step at a time, then she may lose the irresponsible father forever. And this is something she absolutely can''t accept.


    So she is extremely eager, and has already done her best to catch up with this journey. But in the end, she was still slower.


    When she rushed to the last place, what she could see was the planet devourer who was almost burned by the black fire. Such a scene immediately caused her mind to completely fall into a state of collapse.


    "Dad, Dad!"


    "Gannata?" Looking at the daughter who suddenly appeared in front of her, the planet devourer, who was still barely a calm planet, immediately became flustered. "How are you here? Leave now, leave me alone!"


    "Dad! Why did you become like this?" The incredible Ganata didn''t mean anything to leave. She almost rushed up and yelled at Zhou Yi, who was standing next to the planet''s devouring. "It''s you, is this what you did to my father! You **** bastard!"


    When she said this, she wanted to rush and liberate her father from the black flame. But before she got close, the planet devourer was already screaming and stopped her.


    "Don''t come over, don''t touch me. This will kill you! Garnata, listen to me, leave here, never come back, never appear in front of this man. This is what he promised me. He won''t hurt you. As long as you don''t do stupid things, you can live well. So listen to Dad''s words, leave here, understand?"


    "Why are you listening to your father like this?"


    The face was already unable to control the tears, but Garnata was still rushing toward the planet devourers. This time, the planet devourer was squatting, using his last strength and forcefully blasting the Garnata.


    This is of course to let Garnata temporarily avoid the danger of being afflicted with black inflammation, but it is also less time for him to make last commitment in this world. With the consumption of his last strength, his entire body was completely covered by black inflammation.


    The black hole is consuming all of him, and it is a ridiculous ending for him to devour all things into his own food. But he didn''t laugh, and he didn''t have any anger or even crazy performance. At this moment, he only has meaningful warnings, as well as the apology of being a failed father and the last concern for his children.


    "Sorry, Ganata. I am an unqualified father. From the time of your birth, I have never given you something that my father should give you. I have not embraced you, have not accompanied you, and have not taken the time." More flowers are on your body. These are all I owe you. Therefore, you don''t need to do anything for me, and you don''t need to go to risk for my failed father. You can forget about me. I have been to my own life. So, promise me?"


    "No, never!"


    Can''t take care of wiping the tears on his face, Garnata has already rushed up again, and shouted screaming at the planet devourers.


    "Since you know that you are owing me, then give me compensation. Come back, what are you doing, are you leaving? Want to owe me a lifetime? Bastard, give me back. I want you to come back and hear no. I won''t let you go, I won''t let you go!"


    "Sorry, Ganata. Sorry! You have to live well, live."


    The snoring snoring is unable to stop the ruin of the black inflammation. Therefore, in the infinite anger and sorrow, Ganata can only see the last words of his father''s spit, then smile, completely disappeared by the black flame, and no longer exist.


    This made her immediately cry and burst into tears. Losing the pain of my father, becoming the fear of being alone, and the hatred of the enemy, almost all the emotions are condensed together at this time, turning into an unstoppable flood, impacting her inner and rational, let She was completely desperate to launch a charge toward Zhou Yi.


    However, this kind of unintentional charge is essentially the same as a kitten that has just been born and has no **** teeth, and it is like a huge brown bear. The result is nothing to think about. However, after all, it was given the promise of the planet devourer, and Zhou Yi did not destroy her idea.


    He just waved his hand and took advantage of his infinite power. He immediately turned Garnata into a streamer and flew back in the direction of her rushing faster. He just wanted to give Garnata a small lesson, so that she could learn to retreat. However, his purpose has not been achieved. Because at this time, there was already a person who appeared behind Garnata and caught her body, then turned around and confronted him.


    Two very different Zhou Yis just met. And such a scene is not within the expectations of Zhou Yi. He can only stiffen his black giant body, silently facing the world itself.


    Looking at such a familiar look, Zhou Yi''s brain is not as slow as anyone else. It��s like looking at yourself in the mirror, no matter when and where, you can recognize it without hesitation. And naturally, at first glance, he recognized the identity of the person in front of him. This is the identity of a person who is almost exactly the same as himself.


    This made him silently put down the girl in his hands. Then I began to inspire the golden fire and light.


    It is like igniting a fire in the endless darkness, releasing a light. The endless light and fire were then released, and then rolled, and the plowing chambers had to sweep away all the darkness here.


    A huge incomparable sun emerges from this endless darkness, revealing the most proud and most stalwart body with endless brilliance and light. And when the golden body, surrounded by infinite light and fire, appeared in front of the black giant god, and responded to him with a pattern imprinted by almost a mold. Zhou Yi��s vast and majestic voice is already pressing against the other as a stormy wave.


    "Is this another one she said? Yes, I can feel that you are in contact with me. You are indeed me! But who are you? Why are you here? Who are you?"


    Asked a few times who you are, showing what kind of confusion Zhou Yi is in the end. He is quite sure that he is not a twin brother, and he is definitely not a clone. What he encountered was himself, the true self. And why is there such another self, how can he not understand what he thinks.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it, because he has made up his mind, even if he uses his fist, he must ask the truth from his own mouth. And whether he can do such a thing, Zhou Yi himself is very confident.


    However, for his confidence. As another of his catastrophe is really understanding. No one is more familiar with himself than himself, especially when he becomes another. So the catastrophe immediately smiled at Zhou Yi.


    "When I ask this kind of question, is it not important that you think that you can get an answer? It is a big deal to force me to say the answer with violence?"


    This response made Zhou Yi immediately stunned. But soon, he wanted to understand the reasons.


    "Guess it? It''s right! You are me. It''s no surprise that I can guess what I think. Since you are already guessing, is it time to make a choice? Tell me the answer, Or do I get the answer I want to know from your mouth!"


    "Do you know? Zhou Yi. We are the same person! So we all have the same problem."


    The Holocaust did not answer Zhou Yi��s question, but instead showed a mocking smile on his face and said to him in a careless tone.


    "We are very arrogant and incomparably arrogant. The power we have from the moment of birth makes us almost despise everything in this world. Nothing can threaten us, nothing can make us feel scared, feel helpless. Like us, the protagonist of this world, it is all about the victor��s self-confidence to greet what it is facing. And you know, what I hate most is this **** conceit!"


    When it comes to the catastrophe here, it is suddenly a sudden disaster. The huge black body rushed up like the overwhelming darkness of the sky, and drowned all the light directly.


    The catastrophe that became the assembly of a number of black holes is now completely different from the one that only one solar power can resist. Even though the sun is so powerful, it is the existence that can make a star field burst in the blink of an eye, but in the face of the more massive black hole power, this is still eclipsed.


    Therefore, almost immediately, Zhou Yi��s body of Ming Wang was directly controlled by the dark giant. His power was suppressed by the power of the black hole, and his body was also held by the gravity of the black hole. This made him only hold his neck and gather high in the air. As a loser, presented in front of another.


    The catastrophe stood in front of him, and stretched out a hand and sneaked into his chest.


    A long sword was so extracted by him. It was Rewardin, the Redward who had been in control of him. The blazing black flame has spread on the sword, which indicates that in the control, Revodin has chosen the new owner. And just waving this special sword, the catastrophe is so against Zhou Yi.


    "Go back to your little world. You don''t need your presence here. Your life is to be with those people, not here. If you don''t want anything that makes you regret? If you Don''t want to make my mistakes again. Just roll me back, this is my last warning to you. Last time!"

 Chapter 1017： Power stripping

    Zhou Yi is a very proud person. Under this naked threat, he naturally refused to make any degree of compromise.


    And this is also expected in the catastrophe. If you can easily accept such a request, then Zhou Yi will not be Zhou Yi. However, it is not important that he does not accept it, because the idea of ??the Holocaust is to let you accept this request even if it is forced. And he actually did exactly that.


    With the neck of Ming Wang, who was incarnation of Zhou Yi, Lei Wending, who was stained with black flame, immediately passed through his chest.


    It��s just an avatar. It��s impossible for such a sharp blade to carry out any fatal damage to him. However, the black flame that is entangled is enough to have a deeper impact on him.


    This kind of flame just infiltrated into the body of Ming Wang, like a skeleton of the bones, swam in every corner of his body. As the power of the black hole, this kind of flame naturally wants to devour the existence. Therefore, whether it is the kind of light or the kind of flame, it is under the constant erosion, and it becomes a little bit faint.


    Without the support of these several sources of power, Ming Wang��s body began to fall apart immediately. He was forced to become the original human appearance. And when he made this change. The black flame has been with him, and he has penetrated into his original body.


    This made Zhou Yi immediately feel a weak bone. It is as if there is a huge hole in the bottom of my body, and it is endlessly swallowing all his power. This is a feeling that he has never felt before, even when he has reversed the long river of time. So immediately, he couldn��t help but feel the fear in his heart and asked aloud to himself.


    "What have you done to me?"


    "What I did, I just made one of the most correct choices. I took the most unnecessary burden for you!"


    The fingers stroked some of the vows of Revodin, and the sword that represented the destruction was as shivering as spiritually. The catastrophe said this to him.


    "Zhou Yi, I know ourselves too. Although it seems that we have everything we want, is it really like this?"


    "From the very beginning, we were a loser. I wanted to be a hero, but I became a demon. I want to be a good person, but I can only protect myself. Even if I want to be a good husband and a good father, I will eventually It��s just a failed husband, a failed father. In our life, looking back, what was it, what was it? Joke?��


    Zhou Yi did not give any reply to his question. Because for all of this, he himself does not agree. He has his own ideas. In his own life, he does not feel that he has too many regrets. And this made him realize the difference between himself and the person in front of him.


    They seem to have disagreements over what happened, and this has created this very different birth. What will this be? Zhou Yi had not had time to think about it. The catastrophe had already interrupted his thoughts with his own words.


    "I don''t expect you to understand my thoughts. Because you can''t imagine what I have experienced! Your life is still perfect, but I am already empty. Zhou Yi, you have envy me or even Everything is embarrassing, but you don''t cherish it. So I can only find ways to let you learn to cherish. So, take your power away."


    "You like to be nosy. Is it because you have the strength of this body? You have never put down the idea of ??putting a hero in your heart, is it because of the sense of responsibility that this power brings to you? So, I will take it all away from you, so that you can no longer have the ability to do this stupid thing. Don''t worry, I won''t take away all of you. It will only make you become incompetent. The waste. I leave you with enough power to protect yourself above the earth. You will give me the planet forever and ever. Do what you should do!"


    When he said this, he jerked the magic sword in his hand. This immediately caused a long snake with a black flame to be woven in Zhou Yi''s body, wrapped in the energy of pure gold texture, and the whole body was pulled out from him.


    This is the power that Zhou Yi has and is his root. The end of the game is that Zhou Yi, who has lost power at the bottom of the valley, completely loses consciousness. Like a meteorite without any power, he can only float and wander in the empty universe.


    Such an ending was never thought of by Garnata. She couldn''t believe it at all, and another Zhou Yi had no resistance in front of this guy. And this made her want to revenge her father directly into an unrealistic fantasy.


    She is very reluctant and very unwilling. But no longer willing to use it. Because the catastrophe standing in front of her is like a mountain that can never be overtaken. In front of him, she didn''t even have the courage to fight.


    Although she really wanted to fight desperately, but reason is telling her that even if she did, I am afraid it would be very difficult to hurt him. And that is what her dead father would never want to see.


    So she hesitated, timid, and even flinched. And it all fell into the eyes of the catastrophe. He stared at the little girl in front of her and showed her a somewhat disdainful smile.


    "What? Are you scared? It''s not surprising. In the face of absolute power gap, you will be afraid to be timid. It should be sensible, little girl. You should be clear, can stand in front of me without being I am killing, it is how much effort your father has made. So, is it not good to live well? Why do you do this stupid behavior?"


    "You killed my father!" Trembling, but still made such a snoring. While Garnata burst into tears, she did not hide the hatred in her eyes. "Now you actually let me choose to give up? Don''t you feel funny? Zhou Yi. One day sooner or later, one day sooner or later! I will kill you and avenge my father!"


    "You are free." He slammed his fingers and the catastrophe showed a disdainful expression. "I made a deal with your father. So I will let you live. Of course, this premise is when you make the right choice. If you say what you did, I can''t tolerate it, it threatens me. Things, then even if you have a promise to your father, I will destroy you desperately. Although, I don''t think you will have such a day, but I still have to give you some warnings. In short! Live all of this. Then, take him out of my eyes, where to come from, where to go back! Otherwise, you should not go anywhere!"


    This naked threat made Garnata hate to bite. But reason has limited her, so she did not make any extraordinary moves. At this time, she just looked at the black giant **** in front of her eyes with hatred, and then picked up the body of Zhou Yi without saying a word, and directly broke into the crack of the void that she pulled.


    This is a smart girl. Although at the beginning her behavior was no different from a small little girl. But with the loss of her father, she has rapidly matured. This change is seen in Zhou Yi''s eyes, so his heart is inevitably a little more valued for her.


    Maybe give her a chance, she can also bring some trouble to herself. So, is it necessary to take care of her when she has not yet got this opportunity?


    Unlike the one who still retains the woman''s benevolence, Zhou Yi''s heart has long been honed into the sharpest and bloodiest edge. He wants to kill anyone, and he doesn''t care about her origins. Her identity, as long as she is threatened, then whoever she is, there is only one dead word.


    It can be said that this time the life of Ganata is maintained, only the agreement he and her father left. Looking at the part of this agreement, Zhou Yi still stunned his own heart suddenly murder.


    "I just hope that you don''t want to do anything stupid, otherwise, even if you are committed to your father, you can''t keep you!"


    After leaving such a sentence, Zhou Yi directly disappeared into this endless universe. And when he reappeared, he was already back to where he had traded with them.


    Ms. Death and Eternity are still waiting for him there. Or to say that they are still waiting for a final result. The appearance of Zhou Yi has already given them the answer. And this answer is to let the death lady sigh slightly, but also immediately smiled at him.


    "It seems that everything is already doomed. Should I congratulate you? Who inherited the position of the planet devourer, the new order maintainer of the universe?"


    "I think, you should congratulate me." For the name of the death lady, Zhou Yi refused to admit it. At the same time, he immediately questioned the two creation gods. "Why are you going to put those two guys over? Don''t tell me you can''t stop them, it will only make me doubt the sincerity of your cooperation!"


    "A daughter wants to save her father. We have no reason to stop her. As for the result? If you want to come with her strength, it will not affect you. Isn''t it?"


    The eternity of embarrassment did not mention the existence of another Zhouyi. The catastrophe did not mention him very tacitly. He just said that.


    "This is the last time. Since we have become an alliance, then I don''t want the face between us to be so pulled down. You know, if the relationship between us breaks down, then you will suffer losses. !"


    "Of course, everything is as you wish!"


    Eternity is so guaranteed. And whether they will do this or not, no one can be sure.

 Chapter 1018： It’s hard to get into the door

    The warning of the catastrophe to Garnata echoed in her ear. She is very clear that she should not have any inconsistency at this time. Even if you want to take revenge, you need to save enough strength. However, looking at her own guy who looks exactly like her enemy, she can''t help but give birth to killing.


    "They were the same person, they were originally a person."


    She is trying to convince herself with such a statement. Because she is very clear, even if she is exhausting her life''s efforts, I am afraid that there will be no day to avenge the Father. Therefore, since you can''t take revenge yourself, then change the way to kill the guy who is the same thing as the guy, and it should be the same.


    This is a typical escape. Because there is a powerful and invincible shadow in the depths of the heart, Garnata can only vent his resentment to Zhou Yi, who is almost exactly the same as the Holocaust. This is a ridiculous idea that I can kill two enemies in the clothes of the enemy even if I can''t kill the enemy. Now, Garnata has the impulse to put this idea into practice.


    Is it killing or not killing?


    If you kill, it is the best time. Zhou Yi can now say that he has completely lost the ability to resist. In addition to his strength has been taken away by the catastrophe. Even if I can wake up in time, I am afraid I have no ability to stop myself from doing something to him.


    And if you don''t kill it.


    Then I am afraid there will be no such opportunity in the future. Even Zhou Yi, who is losing power, is not his opponent. The women in his family are not easy to get along with. At this point, Garnata is very clear. And she is especially taboo, that is the existence of Qin. Gray.


    Inheriting the ability of the planet devourer to feed on energy, she can clearly see what kind of terrible power is hidden under the sly body of Qin. That kind of power can be said to be no worse than the current one. And once they unite, I am afraid that the cosmic creation **** like my father has to shun.


    There is only one chance, is it done or not? For a time, Garnata fell into a dilemma.


    She hesitated for a long time, and it took a long time. In the end, she still made such a determination. That is the choice to let go of this week.


    She is very clear about who she should hate. And this week is not a substitute for her hatred. He should be an important partner on his own path of revenge. Because he has taken his power from the catastrophe, there have been contradictions and festivals between them, and he may not be able to become his own help if he uses it properly.


    The Garnata who wants to understand this point has no idea of ??the previous venting anger. Under this premise, the safety of Zhou Yi has become more important.


    Sending him back to his home safely should be a way to establish relationships with some people. As long as it is able to have a good relationship with Qin. Gray, then it may not be possible for her to stand up and help them. Once they have the help of these people, then she may not be able to find a day of hunger and hatred.


    With such an idea, Ganata has already returned to the earth at the fastest speed. At this time, she thinks almost all about revenge. As for human beings, it can be said that she is totally out of her consideration.


    After all, human beings are too weak, so small that they can''t get enough into her affairs. It doesn''t make sense to think about them or not. Only she did not think that she returned to the earth, but immediately received a gift from humanity.


    Humans, because of this recent happening, almost quarreled. The most special one of these is why humans are not protected by the gods in this disaster.


    They are not without their own gods. The existence of Ming Wang is almost universally known. But why didn''t he come out to protect himself? Why are you silent, like a statue, let countless human beings be persecuted and bullied by those monsters?


    This problem ordinary people do not understand anyway. Only those who are at the top of humanity will know, Ming Wang! This is the true meaning of the gods in the human world, where did it go.


    He went to the depths of the universe with the daughter of the planet devourer. And this made him completely unaware of what happened in the human world. Just like a huge conspiracy, some people deliberately took advantage of this special season and arranged everything. It is with such special opportunities that they have caused the greatest loss in human history.


    The world has become completely confused because of their actions. The whole human being is like a wooden barrel full of gunpowder, full of danger of explosion at any time and place.


    At this time, the entire human top can''t wait to get a safe guarantee. This made them look forward to the return of Zhou Yi. Of course, they can''t control the behavior of Zhou Yi, and even monitoring his whereabouts can''t be done. However, it is different for Garnata.


    Garnata has already threatened them, especially her sudden intrusion, and let every ruler of human society feel her horror. Even the most rigorous control center can''t stop her entry, let alone their security.


    So, in order to prevent similar things from happening again, especially in the group of yourself. They immediately started to develop a simple device for a group of people led by Dr. Reed.


    This device is able to determine her position by capturing the wavelength of energy on the ganata. Although the scope is limited, it is enough on this earth. Therefore, as soon as she appeared within the scope of the earth, human beings realized her coming. And, they immediately made the appropriate preparations.


    When Garnata returned, she was stopped by a person. And looking at this guy who had the courage to stop in front of him, Garnata couldn''t help but anger at him.


    "Don''t stop me. I don''t have time to waste with you now. Give me away, or don''t blame me for being polite to you."


    "What, little girl. Are you so impatient?"


    The person who stood in front of Garnata smiled so loudly. At the same time, his eyes were involuntarily placed on Zhou Yi, who was held in her arms. This made the smile on his face converge quickly. And even my eyes have become subtle.


    "Still, you can''t wait to do something for the person you are holding?"


    "This has nothing to do with you, let me go!"


    Without paying attention to the identity of this person in front of him, Garnata is directly raising his hand and waving a ray of light, wanting to drive this ignorant guy to the side.


    But this should have been the ability to repel any superheroes on Earth in front of this sudden emergence of the guy, and did not play any role. The man just waved his hand and smashed it into countless pieces of fine shavings.


    "You can''t say that. Little girl, especially the one you hold in my hand. Give him to me! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I won''t do anything for you!"


    What is the result of this dialogue from the outer space of the earth, which is not known to all. For most people on Earth, they don''t even know what is going on in such a space.


    They just panic because of this chaotic situation. In this panic situation, Xia Weisi, who is the captain of the special police team of Hui Yao City, is because his own idea is busy.


    It was almost a week since the time when the British happened. And at this time, there were some special things happening inside the Tianshou Bureau.


    That is the avenger of the code-named black widow, Natasha Romanov officially submitted her resignation application to her superior. Be aware that as the only force in the entire British incident to achieve the task of saving civilians, although the Avengers have not been able to achieve perfection. But they still became one of the few highlights in this incident.


    The lives of those tens of thousands of children have become their merits, and such merits are enough to make them have better treatment and higher status. This should be a good thing for them. In particular, agents like Natasha are almost destined to become a member of the top of the Tianshou Bureau in the future.


    But she did not accept this honor. Instead, choose to submit a resignation application at this time. And do not accept any way to retain.


    If it was before, such a request would certainly not be accepted. However, because of such great merits, Tianzhuo Bureau can only accept her request if she is not willing again.


    And this, let the news has always been very good, Xia Weisi thinks that he has a wonderful opportunity. An opportunity to hire Natasha.


    Be aware of being the top female agent in the entire human race. Natasha can be said to have unparalleled professionalism in this area. For such a talent, Xia Weisi, who has already devoted himself to the special police career, is actually very envious. It was only because of the special identity of Natasha that she had no way to eat from the tiger''s mouth. But now it is different. She has retired, and with her consistent good relationship with Hui Yao City, it is not easy to hire her?


    With this in mind, Xia Weisi came to Los Angeles alone.

 Chapter 1019： The city of angels is fickle

    As a variant, Xia Xisi has a brother who is almost omnipotent, but she is not particularly strong.


    Not to mention that compared with her nephew, who is said to be the strongest variant, even the first step in the variant''s ranking, she probably won''t be able to get on. However, her ability is somewhat special. It can even be said that she can basically make her unbeaten. Therefore, she can''t be regarded as something useless.


    Moreover, her ability is extremely convenient in life. Departing from Huiyao City to Los Angeles, it takes two days to drive, and it takes several hours to fly. But for Xia Weisi, this is just a question of "forced u".


    The forefoot was just ready to dress, that is, changing clothes and carrying a shoulder bag. The next moment, Xia Weisi people have already appeared in Los Angeles.


    Los Angeles is one of the world''s centers of business, international trade, science, education, culture, entertainment and sports. Located in the southwestern part of California, this beautiful city has the largest seaport in the western United States and is one of the largest bases in the US petrochemical, marine, aerospace, and electronics industries. At the same time, many well-known higher education institutions in the world such as California Institute of Technology, UCLA, University of Southern California, Pepperdine University, etc. are located here.


    At the same time, the famous Hollywood is also an important symbol of this city. Because it is almost the most beautiful place in the United States, it is called the city of angels.


    Today, this city of angels is no longer just the first big city in California. With the fall of New York and the shift of the US center of gravity, the city has become the largest metropolitan area in the western United States and the entire United States. The ambitious American even wants to make it the second New York, no. It is a bustling world metropolis that is more prosperous than New York. But in the eyes of Xia Weisi, this city does not have the shadow of a big metropolis.


    Although the structure of the city is row upon row, it gives people a sense of grandeur and fullness. But the streets are depressed. There are very few vehicles and there are not many pedestrians. Even if you see two people crossing the road occasionally, they are all in a hurry. The whole city is not only the bustling and embarrassing hustle and bustle of New York in the past, but there is a kind of silence that will be done. This strange situation really makes Xia Weisi extremely incomprehensible.


    "I am not running the wrong place." She naturally talked to herself and kept looking around. But whether it''s the sign around, or the Beverly Hills, which is close at hand, she has told her very clearly that she has not gone wrong.


    So why is this happening? Xia Weisi did not want to understand this problem, a voice suddenly interrupted her thoughts.


    "Is this pretty lady a tourist here? I have to say that it is not the time to come!"


    It was a thick accent with French sound. And listening to this tone, Xia Weisi subconsciously turned back. Then she immediately found the source of the sound.


    It is a dessert shop that is not very large in size but is very clean and welcoming. In the small shop, wearing a chef''s clothes, revealing a slightly fat figure, the old man with a warm smile on his face stood behind the counter and said to her.


    "Because of what happened in the UK before, the whole city is now a bit guilty. Everyone is worried that this terrible thing will happen to them. So, everyone has no idea of ??work. This is really a Bad world, isn''t it?"


    The old man said such a frustrated word, but his face still had a smile. This made Xia Xisi immediately have a different sense of the old man. So she pushed the small door of the dessert shop, sat in front of the counter, and then smiled and said to the old man.


    "It''s really bad. But sir, why don''t you hide? Since everyone is so scared, don''t you feel a little?"


    "Ha! Don''t underestimate me, beautiful lady!" The old man smiled heartily, but he kept a cup of cool drink in front of Xia Weisi. Then some glaringly pointed to the photo behind me and said to her. "Don''t look at my shop. It was my eyes. It was opened in the most chaotic neighborhood of New York, and it was more than ten years. In that place, if you don''t have a bit of work, you can''t open it so long. It��s time, and a few years ago, when New York was implementing a special police system, my little shop was the place where the mutant policemen were most frequented. I was a friend with those interesting young people. My courage is not comparable to the cowards outside."


    The old man��s words made Xia Weisi interested. She took a close look at the photos hanging behind the old man and being smashed in the photo frame. Sure enough, I saw a lot of familiar figures in it. There is a little mischief, there is also fireman John. Even the big man of Steel Lux is inside. This made her immediately believe in the words of the old man, but also looked at him with enthusiasm.


    Be aware that the status of the mutant at that time is not as good as it is now. Not to mention that everyone is shouting, but colored glasses are indispensable. At that time, it was really rare for human beings to show a friendly attitude towards the mutants and to become friends. It can even be said that this is an old friend of a mutant.


    In the face of such an old friend, Xia Weisi is not good enough to continue to conceal his identity. So in front of the old man, she took off her beret and revealed the pair of pointed ears that were carefully covered by purple hair.


    The hair is purple and can be said to be dyed. The eyes are green and can be said to bring beauty. There are lines on the face, which can be said to be special tattoos. But the ears are sharp, which is completely impossible to explain with common sense. Although the old man is old, he has not reached the level of confusion. So he bowed and then immediately smiled at Xia Weisi.


    "Missing lady, are you a mutant? It��s really old, and you can��t even see it. It seems that it��s not too far away from my retirement!��


    "Sorry, I was worried that my identity would cause trouble. I just didn''t think that I would meet someone like you here."


    "Don''t be sorry, pretty lady." Shaking his head with a smile, the old man said with a big hand. "In fact, you don''t even have to hide yourself. The world is different from the previous world. If you reveal your identity, I am afraid that many people will be very enthusiastic about you. Like just, if I know If you are a mutant, you will not be invited to drink this cheap drink. Instead, please ask for a free luxury sundae here."


    "Boss, are you saying that it is too exaggerated?" Xia Weisi also regarded this as a boss''s kindly laughter. But the old man shook his head and said seriously to her.


    "It''s no exaggeration. Do you know what is the most careful thing after the British thing is reported? It''s the less than a million Britons who survived. And this million people, except for a few luck. Apart from being able to save themselves, almost all of them were rescued by superheroes. Despite some criticism, these superheroes did not save the country. But those of us who have experienced disasters and survived from them know that they I have tried my best. It is already the result of desperate efforts to live so many people."


    Said here, the old man''s face hangs a little irony smile.


    "Those who are embarrassed are fierce, but their actions are not slow at all. They know that some superheroes are unwilling to reveal their identity. Simply put the idea on the mutant. You go to those advanced Look at the restaurant, you can almost see the discount notice for the mutants. Even some stores have opened a special channel for the mutants. They are now desperately trying to tie up with those who have the ability to protect them. In order to be able to help these superpowers when they encounter threats. I really don''t know what they did earlier."


    The old man��s statement is not the same as the ridicule that he had received. As a mutant, Xia Weisi can see more things. For all of this, she only had a smile in her heart.


    His brother has worked hard for so long, and he cannot completely change the attitude of human beings to mutants. Sprinkled countless money, paid countless blood and sweat, but only a small number of people agree. The vast majority of people were still hateful mutants at that time. They forced the leader of the mutant to step onto the trial seat, and even after the emergence of the city of the mutant, launched a war against the mutant.


    Although all of this was solved by his powerful brother, humans are still savvy with mutants. Nowadays, just because of an invisible threat, human beings have directly put down their own prejudice and changed their attitude towards the mutants. This is really to let Xia Weisi who has witnessed the kind of giving give birth to a kind of Know what it feels like to be good.


    She couldn''t help but sigh, her eyes drifting inadvertently, but she saw the slyness of the old man''s face. The clever girl immediately wanted to understand what he was worried about, so she immediately smiled at the old man.


    "Do not worry, sir. The mutant will not forget their friends. Whoever has sincerely paid for us, we all understand. You are our friends, always."


    Such a guarantee, the old man who had some anxiety in his heart immediately laughed. He surrounded the chef''s apron, put on a high hat, and said happily to Xia Weisi.


    "The mutant is also my most proud friend. Beautiful lady, don''t go today. I invite you to eat the most authentic French meal. I promise that even the chefs of the big restaurants don''t have the craft of me. ��


    "Then I will be respectful than my life!"

 Chapter 1020： Frustrated by the purpose

    After enjoying a sumptuous French meal, I bid farewell to the enthusiastic old Frenchman. The fastest update of Xia Weisi once again embarked on his own journey.


    Although the old man has already told her, now the mutants enjoy different treatment. But she still hides her identity and comes to her destination as a normal passerby.


    After Natasha retired, she became a typical urban woman. She found a job as a good fashion magazine editor, and the whole person lazily liked a cat and lived in a villa near Beverly Hills. I have a life of shopping, work and rest that a normal woman should have. Even said that she also raised a blue cat and a French bulldog.


    As a special agent, it is best not to raise any animals as pets. Because you will be worried, and once you have concerns, it is easy to create a mentality that should not be in the mission, and make mistakes that should not be made. Natasha is telling others about her attitude in this way, she really wants to retire. And it''s best not to let someone bother her again.


    For the time being, this statement has a certain role. Tian hammer will not play his own face. It is impossible for the United States to harass a well-deserved old man. However, Natasha''s defenses against the tens of thousands of people, but it is not able to prevent the birth of the burdock is not afraid of the tiger, not to follow the rules of Xia Weisi.


    Therefore, when Natasha was preparing to follow her usual habits, drinking a cup of coffee at a nearby coffee shop and writing a manuscript, she had to receive this uninvited guest.


    "Xia Yusi, why are you here?"


    For this visitor who disrupted the rhythm of his life, Natasha was amazed by the ominous premonition. And looking at the pretty woman in front of her face, she wrote a bright smile.


    "I am here to visit you. Why, don''t you ask me to sit in?"


    In the face of the special status of Xia Weisi, even Natasha, who has been ignoring the world''s ideas, can only let her body open, ask her to go into details.


    "What do you want to drink, coffee or tea. I can explain it in advance. I don''t have any wine here. So if you want to drink, I can''t help it!"


    With a strange feeling, Xia Weisi was invited to sit down. Natasha was busy at the bar, and asked Xia Weisi.


    For this kind of guest, Xia Weisi smiled slightly, that is, he said spontaneously.


    "A cup of coffee is fine. The other is to ask you, don''t talk like this. The tone of your speech is like Ada''s tone of teaching me every day. Is this a common problem in your profession?"


    "I think I have to talk more than Ada''s guy."


    Laughing and putting a coffee to the front of Xia Weisi. Natasha sat opposite her in an elegant and graceful posture, then asked her with a smile.


    "Can you tell me what is going on with me? Seriously, from the moment I saw you, there was a bad feeling in my heart. So tell me, isn''t it a work thing?" ��


    "Are you really planning to retire?" Hearing this, Xia Weisi��s face was a bit strange. She initially thought that Natasha was politically persecuted in the Tian hammer. Because she knows a lot about Natasha''s exclusion from her own channels, those who have entered the mouth of the mutants inside the Tianshou Bureau. It was also from their mouth that she knew about Natasha��s retirement.


    In her view, this should have an inevitable connection. Otherwise, the identity of Natasha, an ace agent, will not fall to the point of retiring in the golden years of this special career. It is precisely because of this that she will raise the idea of ??arson. But now it seems that the situation is not what she thinks.


    Looking at the strangeness on Xia Weisi''s face, Natasha pulled a corner of her mouth and revealed a disdainful smile.


    "You don''t really think that the agent spy is a good job."


    She was so reluctant to ask, but she did not want to get a positive answer from Xia Weisi.


    "Of course. The agent is so good. It''s cool. Think about James Bond. Think about Ethan Hunt. Their task is not so exciting, so thrilling! If not my brother. And Ada, they stopped and told me not to join, maybe I would join me in the Avengers!"


    Xia Weisi��s words can hear obvious resentment. But for her resentment, Natasha was listening to her head. She discovered that she did not understand the princess girl at all. Her thought circuit is simply not like a normal person.


    But in this complex world, I have been crawling for a while, but all recognize the cruelty and coldness hidden behind this world. A normal person will not say that the work of the agent is cool, stimulating, and thrilling. Only those naive enough to think of the world in the movie as a real-world child will have such unrealistic ideas.


    In her opinion, Xia Weisi is such a child. Although she seems to have grown up. But she never saw the darkness and coldness behind the world.


    This should be the reason why her brother gave her a good place to protect her. Natasha thought so, but in her heart, there was a lot more embarrassment that could not be said. But when she thinks about the identity of that person, she can only grow up in her heart. It��s been a while that there��s no news for that person, and I don��t know what he is doing.


    Natasha suddenly became absent-minded. This makes Xia Weisi look at the side is inexplicable. With the instinct of a woman, she felt that Natasha was definitely thinking about a man. It��s just this time, is it not quite suitable? Especially when this guest is still talking to you about things. So immediately, she coughed at Natasha twice and woke her up.


    "We are still talking about business? Natasha."


    "Sorry. I don''t understand very well, what do you mean?"


    Natasha came back and smiled at her immediately. But her eyes have become firm and cannot be changed. She already has her own idea, and this keen Xia Weisi is already aware of it. But she took a deep breath and then said seriously to Natasha.


    "I want to hire you as the chief consultant of the Hui Yao City Special Police Force. You should know that we are very lacking in important talents like you. I promise that as long as you are willing to join us, we can provide you with the best benefits and the best. The treatment will definitely not be worse than what you enjoyed at the Tian hammer."


    Can express such a commitment, Xia Weisi has already used his greatest authority. Although she also holds a part of the shares of the Nikko Group, at the decision-making level, she does not have such a big voice. It can be said that given Natasha everything she promised, I am afraid that it will take some time to be honest and obedient.


    But if she can really get talents like Natasha, she doesn''t care about the price at all. A thousand troops are easy to get, and one will be hard to find. This kind of thing is the same for Xia Weisi who is only in charge of a small police force.


    Only she thought it was wonderful, but the result was not satisfactory. Because her words have not been finished, Natasha has clearly given her a refusal to answer.


    "I am sorry, I have no idea of ??changing jobs. I am very satisfied with everything I have now. So I may want you to run away."


    ��Do you need to think about it again?��


    Straightforwardly refused to make Xia Weisi''s face bitter. This can be the same as what she envisioned. It can be said that what she hopes most now is Natasha''s return. But obviously, this is an unrealistic luxury.


    "Unfortunately, I have considered the past. So, if you can, please let me live quietly in the lives of ordinary people, okay?"


    Natasha has already said this. Xia Weisi had to sigh and began to retire. Her purpose has been blown up, then naturally there is no need to stay. So with the help of Natasha, she quickly left here.


    When the front foot just left less than an hour, she immediately found a very serious problem. That is, she forgot her shoulder bag in Natasha''s villa. That is the limited edition shoulder bag that has just been released recently. It is also her favorite one. Therefore, even if she is embarrassed, she can only quietly touch it back without the owner''s permission.


    "Maybe Natasha has something going out? Maybe she won''t know that I have come back."


    With such a lucky feeling, Xia Weisi quietly returned to Natasha''s villa. Then I successfully found what I was looking for.


    This gave her a sigh of relief, and then she wanted to squat and no one found herself rushing away. But subconsciously swept away, she saw something that should not be seen.


    The high heels thrown around are somewhat like clothes that have been torn apart by brute force, and some women''s intimate clothing. This is something Natasha! Xia Weisi, who has just met Natasha, is very sure about her memory. Seeing this, curiosity immediately became like a cat scratching, and began to scream on her apex.


    Does Natasha have a boyfriend? Are they doing shame now? Driven by curiosity, Xia Weisi has become a sneaky thief, accompanied by a low-pitched voice that is already clearly audible, and she began to secretly touch the source of the sound.


    She really wants to see who is taking the heart of the glamorous woman. And when she saw this, she was the whole person who was caught in an unimaginable shock. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 1021： Resentment

    Xia Weisi almost panicked and fled Natasha''s house in a way of escape.


    From Los Angeles to Huiyao City, from Huiyao City to your own little dwelling. She completely escaped at the fastest speed.


    And until I fled back to this place, I fled back to this small world that she is most familiar with and most able to let go of all her own defenses. She immediately couldn''t help but feel the anger in her heart and slammed herself into the thick soft quilt.


    "How could it be him, how could it be him! This **** bastard, how can he be worthy of Ada and Qin? They have so many women, why he is not satisfied at all, why he wants to be Tasha is entangled!"


    Xia Xisi cursed indignantly, and her cursing object was her brother. Zhou Yi, this is the one she found to be the least discovered by Natasha''s privacy. And this discovery has given her a completely unacceptable feeling from her heart.


    She doesn''t understand, and she doesn''t want to understand. Why is my brother actually doing this kind of thing? Why is he so shameless? Disappointment, horror, resentment, all kinds of emotions have to flow in her mind, so that her whole person has fallen into a state that she can not understand.


    She still remembers her childhood dreams and remembers the illusion she made in her heart when she was an adult. Now, as she grows up at the age of one, she has her own family with her brother. These things have become unreal. But in her heart, sometimes she still does such a dream.


    This girl, who is somewhat controlled by her brother, did not give up her original thoughts even when she grew up. She just hid this idea in a deeper corner, a place that only I knew. Now, when she saw the extremely impactful scene, she didn''t even know what was going on. This deep nightmare was already beginning to swell with resentment. Under the urging of this kind of resentment, Xia Weisi��s whole person was made from the bed like a touch of electricity, and then he talked to himself in a very positive tone.


    "No, I can''t let him continue this way. I want everyone to know what the bad guy has done. He must, must pay the price!"


    With the determination to make such a decision, Xia Weisi immediately acted.


    Although Zhou Yi has been caring for under the wing, Xia Weisi is not a silly girl with no mind. She is very clear that this time I want to make my own **** brother pay the price, then I must find the existence of sanctions that can be imposed on him. Among them, only one person is the most suitable.


    Therefore, although there is a certain amount of guilt in the heart of the best candidate. But for his own purposes, Xia Weisi began to look for his own most unwilling to contact Ada Wang.


    At this time, she should not be in the company, but she has already gone home. After thinking about Ada''s daily law of action, Xia Weisi was directly flashing and returned to his own villa in the mountain forest. When she appeared inside the villa of the Western Pavilion, she suddenly found out that the peaceful foreign pavilion on weekdays was full of a kind of oppression.


    The foreign pavilion is the home of Zhou Yi, and it is the only place where he is regarded as the soul. Therefore, although the huge size of the foreign pavilion is often uncomfortable, Zhou Yi and his girlfriends still have no idea of ??recruiting maids. Instead, I personally arranged everything here. This is also the most uncomfortable thing for Xia Weisi, because many times, she must also participate in this kind of personal experience.


    However, one thing she has to admit is that her brother and his several girlfriends can always take care of it. Even the most remote corner of the entire museum can be completely dust-free.


    Only now, all this has changed, and everything has become a chaotic look.


    Xia Weisi can see the paper on the ground, which is the piano''s favorite set of literary novels. Every week, she carefully organizes the folds of each page and then neatly puts them on the bookshelf. on. Now, the bookshelf has fallen to the ground, and the set of literary novels is no different from garbage.


    In addition, Xia Weisi can still see a bunch of scattered pieces. That was originally Ada''s favorite piece of porcelain, and it was a valuable Yuan blue and blue pot. But now it is no different from the broken glass, and it spreads across the ground.


    In addition to these, there are many weird situations to list. In the face of these unusual scenes, Xia Weisi could not help but imagine it maliciously in his heart.


    "It''s not Ada. They found that the **** was fooling around and then worried."


    The more she thought about it, the more likely she was, so that her face began to show a happy smile. And just as she smiled, a harsh voice suddenly rang from her ear.


    "Miss Xia Weisi. What are you laughing at?"


    There are not many people who can teach Xia Weisi with such a harsh tone. As the best friend of their mother, Mrs. Hamilton, who is also a personal butler, is undoubtedly the most qualified one. The most important thing for the steward who is serving other people throughout her life is etiquette, and for this reason, she did not learn from the acquiescence of Zhou Wei that this is a wild lady who is difficult to be wild in her eyes.


    She has patience and ability. Therefore, even Xia Weisi, a natural catastrophe, had to write a service word honestly in the face of this unspoken, one-on-one steward.


    Just like now, she immediately converges on the smile on her face, and then squints at Mrs. Hamilton.


    "Nothing? I just saw the mess in the house, I feel a little funny. I really didn''t think about anything else."


    As she replied, she screamed and dragged her little t-shirt wrapped around her chest. The last time she wore low-waist pants, she was trained by this old-fashioned old witch for two hours, so I am afraid that this time will not be good. This situation really gave her a feeling of bad luck.


    It is clear that Mrs. Hamilton is here with her mother and rarely comes here. Why did she come so suddenly today? And why is it so unlucky, and it hit the muzzle directly?


    Xia Yusi, who is lamented in her heart, is ready to prepare for the storm. To her surprise, Mrs. Hamilton did not train her. Instead, she said to her with a slap in the face.


    "You just came back, the situation is still not understood. Listen, your brother is seriously injured now, is recuperating. So you must be honest, do not disturb your brother''s rest. Also, the family came to a very important guest. Your mother Being entertained, don''t bother to disturb them and give them a bad impression. Especially your clothes, let the guests see how to see you and see your mother. Do you want him to think that you are a No one is disciplined?"


    Having said that, Mrs. Hamilton��s tone has become severe. It can be said that if the situation at the moment is not so special, then what Xia Weisi is worried about is really indispensable.


    At the moment, Xia Weisi did not care about the changes in the look of Mrs. Hamilton. She was already shocked by the huge amount of information she carried in her words.


    My brother was seriously injured? It is not that he was discovered by the piano because of the stolen food, and then directly developed to the extent of domestic violence. Also, what are the important guests at home? Is it that my brother, who is not afraid of death, brought Natasha back? And how did the mother intervene? Is it the same as Jill��s, playing around with people?


    From a young age, I liked the whimsical summer silk with the fastest speed, combined with the information in my own brain, and conceived a possibility that I could think of most in line with her cognition. At this time, she has even begun to look forward to what role she will play in it.


    Just not waiting for him to come up with a reason, her fast-moving little brain immediately found a doubt. That is what Mrs. Hamilton said is him, not her!


    The pronunciation of these two in English is completely different, and with Mrs. Hamilton''s old-fashioned personality, she should not confuse these two gender problems.


    Therefore, Xia Weisi suddenly realized that half of his guess had to collapse. Unwilling, she immediately questioned Mrs. Hamilton.


    "You said that there are important guests in the family. What kind of guest, male and female? Just you said the word, is it wrong!"


    "Miss Xia Weisi! Pay attention to your courtesy!" Mrs. Hamilton, who was almost affixed to her face by Xia Weisi, warned dissatisfaction. At the same time, she also answered her with due diligence. "Of course I can''t make a mistake. It''s a gentleman, not a lady. I haven''t reached the point where the old eyes are dim, how can I even make a mistake in this kind of thing?"


    "Mr. How could there be a gentleman to visit here?"


    The more Mrs. Hamilton explained, the more confused she was. This is the home of his brother, the place where the perverted women live. In addition to a few brothers and friends, who has the qualifications, the ability and courage, dare to visit here?


    She just asked the question and immediately found the change in the look of Mrs. Hamilton. That kind of pity expression is a kind of sympathy and distress for the elders to the younger generation, and there is a deep relief in there.


    Seriously, this kind of look really makes Xia Weisi feel the scalp numb. What shocked her more was the words of Mrs. Hamilton.


    "Of course. My husband''s husband is back. Miss Xia Jusi, you will soon have a father!"

 Chapter 1022： It’s hard to break the mirror

    father. This is really a funny word for Xia Weisi.


    From an early age, she did not know what kind of creature her father was. Because during her entire childhood, she has never seen any figure known as her father.


    She still remembers her childhood, when other children were out of school, happily fell in the arms of their father. She can only sit on the back seat of her brother''s bicycle, staring at her brother''s clothes, and admiring the other children who have daddy.


    It can be said that from the time she began to understand things, Zhou Yi played the role of the most important father in her life. For such a character, Xia Weisi does not want to let others get involved. So immediately, she gave birth to a deep hostility towards this sudden father.


    "My mother found a boyfriend? That is her business! Why should I regard him as a father. My father has already died on the plane. Will he suddenly come out of the grave to recognize his family?" Therefore, I will never admit that anyone who is in a mess will be my father, absolutely not!"


    Xia Weisi said that the smashing of iron. From her tone, she can see how unshakable her present will is. In the face of her statement, Mrs. Hamilton sighed and said with a little regret.


    "If you can have such a firm will in normal times, how wonderful it is!"


    With this in mind, this old lady who has always been old-fashioned has revealed a rare smile on her unsmiling face. Then she explained this to Xia Weisi.


    "Maybe I didn''t explain it to you, Miss Xia Xisi. The gentleman I said is not the boyfriend that my wife is looking for. To be exact, he is the biological father of Master Zhou, so from a certain perspective, he It is also your father. You should be a little more respectful to him, isn''t it?"


    Brother''s father? Mother''s ex-husband?


    Hearing this, Xia Weisi was not very good enough to have a bunch of garbled in the small head. The memory of childhood was also emerging at this time.


    She began to clearly recall the two tombs that her mother would visit at a particular time of the year. One is her biological father, Mr. Ferguson, who was unfortunately killed on the plane. The other is the father of his brother, who is said to have had an accident when he performed a secret mission. Xia Weisi��s memory is fixed on Mr. Zhou��s tombstone, and she remembers the name carved on it.


    "Smith. Zhou? Is that he?"


    She asked Mrs. Hamilton like this. Hamilton immediately started to look up.


    "Yes. The lady really called him this way. After so many years, he actually looks almost no big change in the photo. It is an enviable guy."


    Upon hearing this, Xia Weisi immediately began to move in the direction of the study. At this time, the two people in the study were engaged in such a dialogue.


    "So, you didn''t die at all. Just kept hiding in the dark and looking at us, but never thought about it and recognized it with us?"


    The graceful and gentle Zhou Wei asked the man sitting opposite him in a light-looking face. She looked very calm, but she was already exposed from her somewhat uncontrollable trembling fingers. What kind of mood is she now?


    The sudden appearance of Smith Zhou is tantamount to a meteorite directly hitting the lake, which has brought her ups and downs. She can sit here and talk to him safely, which is the result of her desperate efforts to restrain her emotions. Now, with the deepening of this dialogue, she is more and more difficult to control herself.


    "Have you ever thought about it. How difficult it is for a woman who is not married to have a child without a father. How many times have you known that I almost can''t hold on?"


    "I am sorry, aunt."


    Smith. Zhou��s expression in Zhou Wei��s expression was low. Even his entire face is apologetic and slowly guilty.


    "But I have to work harder. You have to know that I was already a waste at the time. And there are so many unknown dangers around me. If I come back to you, it will not only drag you down, but It will also put you in danger. I can''t do this, I can''t be so selfish. So I can only squint and choose to stay away from you. Auntie, I really hope that you can forget me at the beginning. New life! That is the best choice for you and for your children."


    "Don''t you be selfish if you do this?" The face suddenly sneered, Zhou Wei said to the bitter Smith. Zhou said. "I obviously have forgotten your existence, and I have become accustomed to life like this now. Why do you want to pop up so suddenly, why should they appear in our lives. To disturb us all. Smith. Zhou, you are just a jerk!"


    "Yes, I am indeed a jerk. I admit!"


    Faced with such accusations, Smith Zhou accepted everything calmly, and then he immediately sank his face, so he said to Zhou Wei.


    "But why can''t I do this. My child is in danger, I can help him and save him. Isn''t that still not going to work? Can I still turn a blind eye to him at this time?"


    Speaking of the child, Zhou Hao immediately pulled out from the resentment that met again with Smith. She stared at the man who had abandoned their mother and son for decades, watching the apology on his face and the indifference of a passerby. Once you endure and endure, you are reluctant to suppress your complex mind.


    At this time, she actually spent the first time when her mood was the most difficult to recover. Because in any case, she and the man in front of him have been gone for thirty years. Even if there was a vow, it was agreed at the time. But now, with the ravages of time, it has already gone with the rain.


    For her now, Smith Zhou is just a piece of memory that represents the past. Even if he jumped out of his memories, he could no longer return them to the original time. Therefore, now she has slowly left everything about him, and then transferred the focus of the topic to her son.


    "What happened to Zhou Yi? What did you do to him? Why did he become what it is now?"


    It has been thirty years as a single mother. Zhou Hao��s most careful thing has already become his own children and friends and friends who will always be with him. So now, she immediately asked the man in front of her.


    At this time, her expression on her face has become very indifferent. So that she is opposite Smith. Zhou began to believe that if he can not give a qualified answer, this woman will soon become a cannibal tiger, desperate to erupt.


    Even if he already has endless power, Smith. Zhou definitely does not want to offend this mother who is almost dying at this time. So immediately, he showed a look of dumbfounding, and then seriously swears to say.


    "What are you talking about? How could this be related to me? I just discovered him unexpectedly, and then I tried to bring him back to you. All that happened to him, and I have nothing to do." relationship."


    The words of Smith Zhou can''t let Zhou Yi dispel all doubts. However, it is also for her to start to believe what he said. After all, tiger poison is not a child, no matter what to say, Zhou Yi is also his son. Even if he is a jerk, he shouldn��t give his son what to do.


    I want to understand this, Zhou Wei also began to be unable to sit still. Although Zhou Yi��s women who are with him are taking care of him, as a mother, she can reassure those women and never give her sons completely.


    She couldn''t wait to see what her son is doing now, even if she knew she had gone to no avail, she still wanted to see it for herself.


    And just as she was about to leave, Xia Weisi had carefully pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Mom, are you here?"


    In a small voice, he greeted his mother, and Xia Weisi looked at the man opposite her. In the face of this special man, Xia Xisi really does not know what kind of identity to use to call him. It seems that she saw her restraint and hesitation, and Smith. Zhou immediately took the lead and said hello to her.


    "You are Xia Weisi. I am very happy to meet you, I am Smith. Zhou, Zhou Yi''s biological father. If you want, you can call me Smith directly."


    He is very cheerful and graceful. People can''t help but feel good when they look at it. Xia Weisi is still young after all, and it is not considered to be sophisticated in the world. So for Smith Zhou��s statement, she immediately let go of the little uncomfortableness on her body and began to think that he was a kind and friendly person.


    Driven by this sense, she immediately put her posture in a position and then smiled and said to him.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Smith."


    "Xia Yusi! Be careful, don''t talk nonsense!" However, she just just said hello, Zhou Wei has already interrupted her. The mother now behaves like a mother leopard with an escort. It is a warning, and she is serious and serious. "This man is not as harmless as you see it. He is a jealous guy! So, don''t trust him, don''t believe it. For him, just remember to keep the distance, then that''s enough. Understand me. Did you mean it?"

 Chapter 1023： Old-fashioned family card

    Zhou Wei��s request made Xia Weisi immediately become paralyzed.


    If Smith. Zhou is an annoying guy, then there is nothing to do with him. But he is not annoying, and he is the biological father of his brother. As a younger generation, she really can''t do what her mother wants. So she could only stand there in the woods, and then showed a sly smile to Smith.


    For such a younger generation, Smith Zhou naturally has no meaning that makes her difficult. At the moment, he showed an understanding smile to Xia Weisi, and then said to Zhou Wei.


    "Auntie. Is it necessary to destroy me to this extent?"


    "Of course. Smith. Zhou, you are absolutely uneasy. I warn you, you can''t take my son away from me, don''t think about it."


    What Zhou Wei is most afraid of now is that Zhou Yi��s father, who suddenly emerged, took his son away from his side. Although she does not believe that her son will leave this way, but like a thief around, how can you not let go of your heart.


    For the problem that Zhou Wei is worried about, Xia Weisi��s feelings are somewhat unreasonable. But for Smith, who does have some special thoughts, her fears are not so unreasonable. He came here this time in order to get an identity, an identity that would allow him and his son to reach reconciliation and cognition. This identity can be best obtained from Zhou Wei here. If not, then it is not too big a problem.


    The key to this question is still in Zhou Yi��s attitude. Zhou Wei��s attitude is only a shortcut. It��s always Zhou��s choice to really decide all of this. And what kind of choice does he make? This answer was actually not optimistic in the eyes of Smith.


    From the beginning, that is, when it was in private contact with Zhou Yi, Zhou Yi��s attitude was very clear. He did not welcome the return of the father, or even warned him to ask him to stay away from his family.


    For Smith. Zhou, this is naturally impossible. Not to mention that Zhou Yi is his son, but he has also given him a grandson. It is the power that Zhou Yi has, which is an extremely important part of his plan. He does not expect Zhou Yi to support himself and join his own plan. But at the very least, he also wants Zhou Yi to maintain a basic neutrality. He will not be able to blend into places that he should not mix in because of the requirements of his friends.


    He must put a chain on Zhou Yi and draw him a restricted area. Over the years, with his research on the behavior of his son, he has clearly seen his weaknesses, and based on this weakness, he has found the most suitable shackle.


    Family, this is the most shackle he can play for his son''s character.


    For his son, Smith. Zhou does not know everything, but it is also a way to be generally aware. In his opinion, his son is full of women''s benevolence. For the group of women and children around him, he can even leave everything and stand on the opposite side of the whole world.


    He clearly has the power to control the whole world, the ability of the whole world to be feared and surrendered because of the power he possesses, but just because he is indulged in this gentle township, he gave up everything. This is simply stupid.


    But this also gave him an opportunity. Because if this is not the case, his plan will be realized, and I am afraid it will become far away.


    What he has to do now is to let himself be accepted by Zhou Yi and become an important relative who can be recognized and valued by him. Not to mention the mother who raised him, he must at least be an unbreakable father. He believes that as long as his father''s identity can be recognized by Zhou Yi, even if he later shows his identity and the entire human army, Zhou Yi will not stand on his opposite side.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that Zhou Yi wants to accept him.


    After studying the family background of his son, Smith Zhou gave himself three lines of defense. The first is Zhou Wei, a woman who was abandoned by herself but gave birth to the son of Zhou Yi. He originally wanted to use the feelings between them and the lies he made to re-architect the relationship with this woman, but now it seems that the progress of the matter is not as smooth as he imagined.


    The second is Zhou Yi��s wife and children. At this point, he has occupied a subtle advantage.


    Returning the unconscious Zhouyi safely back to this home, he has already been thanked by the women of Zhouyi. When his identity was announced, this kind of gratitude naturally rose to a kind of affection and intimacy with his family. Although it is said that the piano that is most jealous of him still has some hesitation. But he believes that it is not a problem. Just give him enough time, these are things that can be solved.


    Then the rest, there is only a third line of defense. This line of defense is the sister of Zhou Yi.


    Although it is a younger sister, Xia Weisi and Smith. Zhou itself does not have any blood relationship. She is the child of Zhou Wei and another man. It can be said that if it is not necessary, Smith Zhou is not willing to accept such a special existence. However, her presence is necessary.


    Because in his investigation, Zhou Yiyi began to stand on the side of the mutant, and the main reason for the enemy of the whole mankind was his sister. He loves this younger sister very much, even more than a child who loves himself. And this makes the girl''s attitude have the ability to change the view of Zhou Yi. If she is willing to admit her existence, then it is not impossible to offset the hostility from Zhou Wei, or even further.


    So now, Smith. Zhou reveals a look of laughter and laughter, avoiding the warnings that Zhou Wei casts on him. Then I looked at Xia Weisi and said softly to her.


    "Don''t listen to your mother''s chaos, I don''t look like a giant villain who snatched the son''s custody. Besides, your brother is so big, I have already had my own opinion, and even if I want to grab it, I can''t He grabbed it."


    His statement, Xia Weisi is very much recognized. Even said that this is why she feels that her mother is unreasonable. My brother''s children are running people who can play soy sauce. Where can they be as powerful as she said, and they are taken away by such a father who doesn''t know where to come from.


    It��s just after all, it��s my mother, and she dare not say this kind of dismantling. So she could only slightly tilt her mouth at this time, and then blinked at Smith.


    For Smith. Zhou, this is a sign of intimacy and friendliness. So he immediately said hotly.


    "Think carefully, this should be our first meeting. As an elder, I should bring you a meeting at this first meeting. Just because it was too hasty in advance, there is no preparation. So, I have a small island in the Maldives that is hung under a private name, and there is a yacht that has just been in the sea for less than two years. I will give you a gift."


    This kind of mouth opening is the delivery method of the island yacht. It is a bit too exaggerated. To know that the yacht is no problem, like a private island, especially the private island of the Maldives, is now something that ordinary rich people can get. Without a certain power, without a certain status, it is not qualified to take these. And if Smith. Zhou said it was true, then what he has is afraid that it will not be small.


    However, this kind of thing can only make Xia Weisi feel a little surprised. To say shock, it is not too bad. After all, his brother��s identity is there, and if their family wants to get these things, it won��t be a big problem. However, she also had to admit that the father of his brother, the shot is really too much.


    If it is an ordinary gift, it will be considered if it is accepted. But such a valuable thing, even if she has always been awkward, knows that these are not acceptable casually. And just as she subconsciously refused, her mother took a chance.


    "Smith, what do you mean by this?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything. I just want to know Xia Jusi, I am not as dangerous as you said. Auntie, I will talk to you straight."


    Speaking of this, Smith''s face finally showed a positive color.


    "We have been separated for 30 years. You have a new family at the time, and I have found my other half. So I don''t expect us to change back to the original. But one thing, Zhou Yi is me. Son, this is something you can''t change. I don''t want to take him away from you, but let him know that I am his father. Is it wrong to let him admit my existence?"


    This question is certainly true. Although Zhou Xin was unwilling to admit it, Smith Zhou said it was right. No matter what he said, he is the father of Zhou Yi. They are two people who are naturally connected with each other and are two existences that cannot be differentiated anyway. Therefore, for this request of Smith. Zhou, she did not have a reason for refusal. Even when he asked for it, Zhou Hao��s heart gave birth to a little pity.


    He has not seen his children for 30 years. If it is according to his statement, he gave up the opportunity to meet them for the safety of himself and his children. After all, he and he are already nearly fifty years old. At this age, there is not even a person who calls his father. Is it too bleak?


    She thought so, but her heart was slowly loosening.

 Chapter 1024： Tacit understanding

    The next day, Zhou Yi, who was asleep, finally opened his eyes from the hospital bed.


    What caught his eye was the face of the piano and Jill''s concern, and the appearance of the naughty claws of his younger son. This little guy seems to be because his father is not taking care of himself, so that Zhou Yi wakes up, he is still a distressing look.


    This made Zhou Yi, who was no longer a problem, immediately hugged him up, and then took his own scum, and smashed on his little face.


    "Little guy, what happened to you? Is it being bullied by your sisters again? Do you want Dad to help you find revenge for them!"


    "Hey, hate, go away!" For Zhou Yi''s intimacy, the little guy didn''t appreciate it, but the father who punched and kicked and wanted to let the gummy candy stick to him. However, Zhou Yi will certainly not let him do so, but will intensify his bite on his round body.


    This kind of behavior is naturally making the little guy who has grown up from an early age more and more angry. He danced and danced, his fists squatting in the air, just like squatting on a big drum, but it was able to stir up the diffuse ripples from the air. Only such a force can''t resist his old father.


    Zhou Yi made him unable to resist, and he played with it. The trick was to make the little guy''s body full of his own saliva. And looking at the mad son and son, Jill, who is both a wife and a mother, immediately plugged in, and took the angry little son��s son from Zhou Yi��s hand, and then he was unceremoniously opposed. He said.


    "It''s enough. Don''t look at what the little guys are liked by you. You still have to toss him like this. You don''t want to think about it, can your body be so casual?"


    This statement by Jill was recognized by the piano. This is the most special woman for Zhou Yi, so she said that she was holding her slightly convex belly. Together with Jill, she showed her resentful eyes to Zhou Yi.


    The piano is already pregnant, just two or three months. This is the second pregnant woman after this family after Serana. And Serana has been pregnant for almost a year now. There are no signs of childbirth so far. If it wasn''t for Lilith''s examination of Serana''s body, saying that she was very healthy, and that she was taking the vampire for an average of two years, she would have to go to the hospital to check it out. Even with such a guarantee, Zhou Hao still does not trust Selana.


    She has now spent most of her time on Selana, and basically she has to look at Selana to be at ease. In this case, both Selana feels warm and other women can''t help but feel guilty. But there is no way, who will make their stomachs not live up to expectations? It is Qin. Grey, taking advantage of that time and Zhou Yi and Xiao Zhouyu travel around the world, the beads are dark, and finally they are proud.


    What she is thinking about now is that her stomach can compete for a little, standard pregnancy in October, crossing the first scorpion of Selana to give birth to Zhou Yi. Although this difference in identity does not have any use for their family, because the Zhouyi family does not have the difference between the scorpion and the illegitimate child. But for her, this identity is used to disgusting Lily, who is the least suitable for her now, but it is best.


    Lilith is not always thinking about the custom of the ancient times when she said that she lived. Then look at who is the mother of the first eldest son.


    The act of a woman''s angry resentment has never been a qualitative one. They don''t care if they have any actual benefits in doing so. But this is also a good thing for Zhou Yi. This kind of meaningless battle is always much worse than the various palace dramas, and it is much stronger to send two poisons.


    Anyway, the one who is angry is just fine. In the end, it is the cheaper one. Zhou Yi also quits this behavior. I just didn''t think that I used to have a stomach to find Lily''s picking piano on weekdays. This time I used this trick on my own body. And looking at her little belly with a little change, and the eyes of resentment and hatred, Zhou Yiyi really did not know what to say.


    Fortunately, his face is thick enough, and the woman who treats himself can also put on his own shelf. So immediately, he squinted and said to them.


    "I don''t have anything. It''s just a little problem. Soon I will become the same as the original. Don''t be too hearty, it''s just scaring yourself."


    Zhou Yi did not dare to tell them the truth, so he could only play such a scorpion to perfuse things. However, this kind of scorpion does not have much effect on the piano.


    As the owner of the power of the phoenix, the ability of the piano is not under any creation god, so when Zhou Yi returned to her, she immediately felt the terrible power lurking in him. That kind of power is entangled in Zhou Yi''s body like the bones of the bones, and constantly erodes the power of him. And that is why it is so weak.


    She tried to pull out that terrible power when Zhou Yi was in a coma, but it also failed. Although the power of the phoenix can be called a god, but in the face of more hegemonic black hole power, it also plays any substantive role. She didn''t dare to move too much, and she could only wait for him to worry about this issue after he woke up. Just did not expect that Zhou Yi will use this way to perfuse them.


    Really it will be okay? Nothing, you can become like this. During the pregnancy, the piano subconsciously wanted to have a temper, but when she saw the hints in Zhou Yi''s eyes, she immediately pressed the impulse.


    Ordinary people say that a pregnant three years, the piano does not have this change. She is still a woman who is savvy and sensible, so she quickly realized the meaning of Zhou Yi''s eyes.


    He is afraid that he can''t help himself, so he wants to cover himself and let the rest of the family settle down and don''t worry about his situation.


    This is an alternative trust and a special treat. For this, the piano was very happy, so she immediately nodded slightly and cooperated with him to cover up.


    "I know that you are fine. If you have anything, can I let you accompany Xiao Shangen for so long?"


    As she said this, she began to rejoice her wise. In order not to let the family go out of trouble, she did not say what she had observed, and gave this scorpion of Zhou Yi a bottom. And this also made her not to miss the stuff when she said so.


    Such a clear and dark, one-in-one and one-in-one cooperation, even the Jill who made the police came out did not find anything wrong. She just held her own child and calmed his emotions, laughing and talking to Zhou Yi.


    "It''s great that you are fine. You know, when you see you faint, our soul is going to be scared out. If you know this, you should not let you agree with Stark''s idea. We should guess, history. Tucker, this guy coming to find you will definitely not have any good things."


    Looking at the disaster, he was guided to Tony''s body. Zhou Yi opened his mouth and finally chose to mourn him in his heart. He thought very well that this time, someone can be a shield for himself. So although I am sorry for Tony, I can''t count it so much.


    Besides, the women who were originally at home are not very much to see for Tony itself. Therefore, it is no big deal to be a bit more hostile.


    In the mood of the dead friend, Zhou Yi immediately nodded and confronted Jill.


    "Well, this time I listen to you. If Tony has such troubles to find me again, I will find a way to reject him."


    "The next time, you don''t want to think about it. That bastard, he wants to see you next time, we must first pass our consent."


    Gil, who had the least contact with Tony and was most annoyed with this politician, said that soon, she changed her tone to Zhou Yi.


    "You just woke up, would you like something to eat?"


    Zhou Yi actually didn''t need to eat anything, but looking at the hints in the eyes of the eyes, he nodded and then patted her belly and smiled at her.


    "Okay, dear. Trouble give me something to eat. For a while, I haven''t eaten anything decent for a while."


    Gil smiled and walked away with the child. And watched her walk out of the bedroom and bring the door. Qinqin sat face to Zhou Yi''s face in a positive color and asked him seriously.


    "What the **** is going on, why do you have such a terrible thing on your body?"


    This is a very serious question. The piano must be asked clearly before it can be settled. In the face of her inquiring question, Zhou Yi can only smile, so she said to her.


    "Speaking of it, you may not believe it, and I really don''t know what to say."


    "Tell what you know. You should know how serious this kind of thing is. If you don''t want me to tell everyone all about it and let them force you to tell the truth, tell everyone honestly." I. I warn you, Zhou Yi, I am not kidding you!"


    It is possible to let a sensible piano say such a threatening word, and that is to say that her endurance is already at its limit. Zhou Yixiu wants to play any tricks in front of her. And this point, Zhou Yi himself is also clear, so he can only smile, so ask her.


    "Okay. If I say this. There is another one in the world, would you believe it?"


    "Another one?"


    Zhou Yi��s answer was obviously that Qin did not think of it, so her tone was completely unbelievable. Compared with her, Zhou Yi��s next words are full of affirmation.


    "Yes, the other one, me, who has the power of a black hole. I am sure that the biggest difference between him and me is definitely not just here."

 Chapter 1025： Worried about father and son

    In front of the piano, Zhou Yi has nothing to hide.


    He confessed himself to another collision with Zhou Yi. For the words he said, Qin first did not believe, but with Zhou Yi''s words, she could only believe what he said, and it was shocked.


    Compared with the power of another Zhouyi, his own existence is the most shocking. Just like Zhou Yi, who wants to understand another reason for his existence, she also can''t understand why there is such a existence.


    There is no reason for the existence of another Zhouyi. Because the world does not have a place where he exists. If he is not a counterfeit fake, then what is the reason for him to appear in this world? The piano has tried its best to find out why, but how can she find the incredible truth between the moments and the half?


    So in the end, she could only look at Zhou Yi with frustration and said to him with some concern.


    "I can''t think of the reason. Damn, if this guy is shooting at you, what should we do?"


    "It shouldn''t be." He held his hand full of worried piano, and Zhou Yi was so relieved to him. "I have already said that I can come back alive. He is not so strongly malicious to me. Moreover, his attitude also shows that he did not put me to death."


    "How can you know his thoughts, you are not him!"


    For Zhou Yi, this is obviously a bit of comfort, the piano is really acceptable. Therefore, her emotions fluctuated fiercely, making her whole person look a kind of restlessness. In this regard, Zhou Yi can only hold her shoulders hard, and then look at her eyes and tell her.


    "I am him, piano. I can feel it, we are the same person, we are all one. This feeling does not deceive, so I can understand his thoughts."


    "Then you talk about what he wants to do?"


    "Maybe. He just wants me to be better guarded by your side."


    Zhou Yi answered this question and closed his eyes. In his mind, there was another disdain that he was sneering at himself. The kind of thing hidden behind the disdainful look, the kind of feeling that he perceives, is a heavy suffocating sorrow.


    At this time, he thought of the word loser in the guy''s mouth. He calls himself a loser, so what kind of encounter is it that makes himself so proud that he will fail on his own head? Zhou Yi couldn''t imagine that situation, or he couldn''t imagine the situation at all.


    Compared with the terrible defeat, this terrible guess is the problem he is most worried about. But he did not dare to say what he was thinking. He can only be careful and worried, and try to calm the mood of the piano as much as he can.


    And just as he was doing this difficult effort, the closed door was suddenly hit. Zhou Wei walked in so directly, and grabbed Zhou Yi��s hand and asked him worriedly.


    "How, your body is okay. How suddenly did it become like this?"


    The appearance of the mother gave Zhou Yi a chance to transfer words. So now, he took his mother''s hand and smiled at her.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m fine, just a little problem, it has been solved."


    Zhou Wei can''t feel the change in Zhou Yi, she can only observe Zhou Yi from the look. In this regard, Zhou Yi concealed very well, so that she did not see any problems at all. Therefore, she immediately took a sigh of relief, then patted Zhou Yi��s hand and said dissatisfied with him.


    "It��s okay. You are so real, it��s such a big person. I don��t know how to be safe. Both Qin and Serana have children. You are so chaotic, not letting them worry about you all day long. ?"


    "There will be no more next time, mother!" Zhou Yi was so assured, while looking at the people behind Zhou Wei. Xia Weisi, who looks like a weird look, naturally doesn''t have to say much, but the man who came in with it is a bit beyond his expectations.


    So his face immediately became gloomy. And unceremoniously said to Smith. Zhou.


    "How come you are here? Have you forgotten what I said to you last time?"


    Faced with such unrelenting, even hostile words. There is no change in the look of Smith. Zhou has already changed his face first.


    Although she was facing Smith. Zhou alone, she was as hostile as Zhou Yi. But when Zhou Yi treated her attitude with Zhou Yi, she was somewhat unacceptable.


    Smith. Zhou is no matter what he is saying. His father is treating his father with such an attitude. It is a bit too much. So immediately, she held down Zhou Yi��s back and said strangely to him.


    "Zhou Yi, you can''t talk to him like this, he is yours, he is yours."


    "I know who he is, mother! They bother you and the piano and they go out, I want to talk to him well!"


    Zhou Yi��s attitude is very firm, and in the face of his firm attitude, Zhou Wei is really not good to say anything. She could only look at Smith''s eyes with a pleading eye, and then walked out of the door in the cluster of the piano and Xia Weisi.


    Zhou Yi kept watching them all the time, until they decided that they really left, and then turned their attention to Smith Zhou. Although the change of Smith. Zhou was huge when they met last time, it did not change the attitude of Zhou Yi to him.


    "I think I need a reason. Why is it why you are here? Is it that my warning to you does not play any role?"


    "Child, I have nothing strange to see here. There are my wife, my son. I am coming to see you, is there anything wrong?"


    Smith. Zhou replied. When I heard this, Zhou Yi��s face flashed with a hint of anger, and then immediately turned into a disdainful smile.


    "Wife? Son? Should you add a title in front of you to be abandoned? This time, we will play this kind of love card for our mother and son. Don''t you think it is too late?"


    He said this, but the man has already arrived in front of Smith. Zhou, and then grabbed his collar and squatted at him.


    "Give me the music! I don''t care what you are playing. But you listen to me, I don''t allow you to be inserted into our lives. Whether it''s mom or me, we are used to being without you. Life. So, you will honestly become a symbol of the past, don''t appear in front of us so casually. If you don''t want to, then don''t blame me for being rude to you. Even if it is forced, I It will also make you disappear from our eyes."


    Despite being hampered, Zhou Yi has lost a considerable amount of power. But in essence, he is still a superman-level monster, and his power can easily squeeze an ordinary person into pieces. Therefore, if a person is changed, then it must be threatened by his threat. However, now the person facing Zhou Yi is Smith. Zhou, who has been reborn, Smith. Zhou!


    Faced with this threat, Smith. Zhou did not give any direct reply. Instead, he reached out and grabbed Zhou Yi��s wrist.


    Power is flowing in his body, and this power is also applied to his body. So, it just shows a little bit. What he showed was already shocking Zhou Yi. Because he already felt the pain, and in this pain, he had to loosen his gripped palm and was temporarily restrained in the hands of Smith Zhou.


    "Zhou Yi, let me call you that."


    With a smile on his face, Smith Zhou used violence to let Zhou Yi have to listen to his own words.


    "I know that you have a certain caution to me, but no matter how you look at me, I can''t change a problem. That is, I am your father, your body is flowing with my blood, and everything you give is what I give. Whether it is your life or your strength. So, I don''t want to see your attitude. For me, you have to have a basic respect."


    "Why? Because you are my father?"


    Biting his teeth and grabbing Smith''s hand, Zhou Yi whipped up his strength and he entered the state of wrestling. He has done his best, but Smith Zhou has retained most of his strength. This made him feel more comfortable with Zhou Yi.


    "Yes, it depends on this. If you need more reasons! Then I have more power than you, will this be more persuasive?"


    The outburst of power caused the balance of this wrestling to tilt again in the direction of Zhou Yi. Smith, who has the upper hand, smiled.


    "It��s really beyond my expectation. Your strength has actually weakened so much. Is this the price you paid to stop the planet��s devourers? You have to say that you are still stupid. But that��s fine. At the very least. At least You won��t have the chance to be so stupid anymore."


    Such a discourse has already revealed an extraordinary meaning, and Zhou Yi immediately frowned and asked him.


    "What do you want to do? Also, what exactly do you mean by that?"


    "The literal meaning. My stupid son, you will know my words later. But now, let us stop here."


    He said that he let go of the restrictions on Zhou Yi and stood up directly.


    "The next days, we have time to deal with. So don''t worry, you will soon understand what my purpose is. Goodbye, my son. I hope, we can be like a real father and son. Stand together side by side."

 Chapter 1026： The truth is unpredictable

    Despite his reluctance, Zhou Yi had to admit that the departure of Smith Zhou gave him a feeling of relief.


    He has not encountered such a strong opponent for a long time. And it is also at this time when I am the weakest. This is already a feeling of uneasiness in his heart. And his special identity is to make this uneasiness become more and more deep.


    He wasn''t sure what kind of thoughts Smith had in the end, and he wasn''t sure what impact he would have on the family. Coupled with the pressure that Zhou Yi brought to him, he had a feeling that his mind was about to explode.


    And just as he was unable to open his head, Bin��s sister suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    She came with the idea of ??asking for a sin. But when she saw the face on Zhou Yi''s face, she immediately realized that it was not the time to come. So wit like her, immediately changed her mind to ask another question.


    "I saw Smith just leaving here? You finished talking? How about talking?"


    "Xia Yusi, this is not the problem you should care about." Holding his own eyebrows, Zhou Yi covered his troubles in front of his sister. Soon, he found a strange problem. "You called him Smith? When did you have a relationship?"


    "Just just now, he gave me a small island as a face-to-face gift. What do you plan to do? Do we really want to have more than one father?"


    Xia Weisi shrugged his shoulders and asked without a look. For her question, Zhou Yi directly gave the most straightforward reply with a positive tone.


    "Don''t think about it, Xia Weisi. As long as I am still in a day, he won''t want to blend into our home. In addition, he is very dangerous, you better stay too far. Do you understand?"


    "Mom did the same. But I think that others are not bad."


    For Xia Jusi, who thought she had seized her brother''s handle, she did not put Zhou Yi''s warning on her mind at all. But after all, it is his own brother, how much will give him a little face. Especially when his face has begun to become ugly, she needs to make some concessions. So immediately, she raised her hands and then perfunctory.


    "Okay, okay. I listen to you, I will be a little farther away from him. That''s alright!"


    Zhou Yi nodded with satisfaction, but he had not waited for him to return. Xia Weisi has already stepped forward and dragged him into his own topic.


    "Hey, my brother. Can I ask you a question? How did you get hurt and fainted? Are they beaten by the piano? Who is the first mover, the piano or Ada?"


    "Wait, wait. Xia Weisi, what are you thinking about, why do you think so?"


    Zhou Yi interrupted her words and sent her questions. Compared with his surprise, Xia Weisi��s surprise is obviously even more so.


    "Who would have made you like this? My dear brother, being violent by domestic violence is not a shame. At the very least, this shows that you love them very much!"


    "Well, I am very glad that you can say this. But what I need to tell you is that this is not the same as what you think."


    "So what is the truth? What is the truth?"


    ��Is this important? Xia Weisi. If you have a lot of time, I think you can use it somewhere else. This is not something you care about.��


    In addition to the piano, Zhou Yi does not want to tell the truth to other people, which naturally includes Xia Weisi. So he immediately prepared to take this topic with him. However, Xia Weisi did not think so, she continued to pursue the bottom, and this naturally made Zhou Yi feel tired.


    "Okay, okay. If you want to know, can I still give you the answer? I went to the depths of the universe and then competed with a guy called the Planet Devourer. Then I became you." See this look."


    "Wow, so, have you lost?"


    Xia Weisi made a surprise question, and in order to maintain her image in front of her sister, Zhou Yi immediately replied with a very positive tone.


    "Strictly speaking, I should have won. You have to know that the poor guy is not even gray. So, what else do you want to ask?"


    "Okay, okay." Xia Weisi stared at her brother''s face and wanted to see something different from the above, but with her eyesight, obviously nothing could be seen.


    In fact, she is clearly already confused. Because she has already begun to doubt her own eyes. From Mrs. Hamilton, she already knew that her brother had returned home one day earlier than he had imagined. And this is obviously inconsistent with the time she knows.


    If it is one day in the morning, who is the person she saw when she went to Los Angeles? She doesn''t believe that she will confuse her brother with anyone else, which sounds too stupid.


    So now, she really wants to know a definitive answer. But obviously, the answer is probably that her brother can''t give her. And this made her start to be more and more curious, who would be the person she saw?


    Xia Weisi has already had some curiosity. And this made her start to move. Therefore, she was left with the words "I still have things, next time I talked", and the words of bin directly disappeared in front of Zhou Yi.


    To be honest, Zhou Yi has already become accustomed to the way his sister is going so fast. And now he has no extra experience to put on her, he is more focused on Smith. Zhou and another Zhou Yi.


    And just as he began to think about some countermeasures. In another place, some people are thinking about countermeasures as well. The difference is that the people they think about to cover may be more extensive.


    "Zhou Yi has come back. Seriously injured in a coma! Well, such a result may not be bad. At least he is back. And this means that the planet devourer may never come. Hanging on our heads The sword of Damocles has disappeared, and we should find a way to deal with this problem. Britain, and Japan!"


    Tony got the first-hand news and then posted the matter to those who had been waiting for the news. This has caused many people to breathe a sigh of relief, but with it, it is not a lot of headaches.


    In the face of serious incidents in Britain and Japan, the actions they have taken are not really many. Apart from the necessary rescue, they did not even make any explanations on public opinion.


    A large part of this is because the threat of the planet devourers is on the side, and they have no extra leisure to care about them. You know, if the things of the planet devourer are not over, then everything they do is in vain. Now, all this is already a full stop. They also had to start thinking about ways to calm the volatility of the big event.


    However, in fact, the situation is actually very bad.


    ��The biggest problem now is Europe. Because it��s too close, and the surviving refugees are also evacuated to Europe on the spot. So the biggest place for this panic spread is Europe. Many places have already appeared. Large-scale parades, all kinds of looting, riots, damn! We must find a way to stop these people. Otherwise, the whole of Europe will become an orderly zone!"


    Germany and France, which hold the EU''s right to speak, unify the argument. They first told about the current situation in Europe, and then in this case, they demanded the leaders of other countries.


    "We hope to be able to organize the relevant peacekeeping forces to intervene. At this time, it is really impossible for them to continue in such a riot. If this continues, everything that Europe has accumulated since World War II will be exhausted. President Stark. We need more intellectual weapons. The existing mental weapons are simply unable to maintain normal law and order!"


    "I will transfer my mental equipment as soon as possible."


    Tony had just said the last sentence and was interrupted by the eager German Chancellor.


    "Hello, maybe you don''t understand what we are doing now. What we need is more than a small equivalent of mobilization. I need you to grant us the right, the German and French military factories are ready, as long as there is relevant technical and equipment support. We can start production right away. Yes, we intend to open a production plant for Zhiwu in Europe, we need your support!"


    "Yes. I will transfer the relevant technology to you as soon as possible."


    Although he was hesitant. But thinking of the current situation, Tony really can''t refuse them. He can only nod his head and provide these technologies free of charge.


    And he is also very clear that this can only alleviate this problem in the future. At the moment, they still can''t control this situation. So, he came up with his own plan.


    "Everyone. I think we may need some other means. I think we can control the emotional fluctuations between the people through public opinion."


    When I heard this, many people put their eyes on him. Obviously, they are already interested in this topic. And that''s exactly what Tony needs.


    ��Remember what we did a few decades ago? We have a hero, a strong hero, a hero who saves others. With his identity, we have dispelled the people��s war-weary mentality and let the balance of victory to us. Start tilting. Now, we can also use this method to create a heroic character. A heroic character that can protect them in a disaster. Powerful, powerful, and most importantly true! The British event itself has such a presence. And we can use him to achieve our goal."


    "Earth Watcher Smith. Zhou! A new hero who guards the earth and mankind!"

 Chapter 1027： Public opinion exchange of interests

    The watchman, at first, refers to the hand-held torch, the waist horn, and guards on the wall to guard against anyone who may be at risk.


    They were the first to see danger and the first to face danger. And by tying such a name on a superhero, and using the power of the government to create momentum for him, it is almost equivalent to pushing this one to the top of the altar, and naturally gave him the statutory The sacredness and authority.


    And this is obviously one thing that many national leaders are unwilling to accept. It''s not just unwilling to accept, it can even be said to be a conflict from the heart.


    "Lord Stark, don''t you think your proposal is too outrageous?"


    "There is an old saying in our country called the past! I don''t forget the lessons of the past! It means don''t forget the lessons of the past. Whether it''s the example of the captain of the US you used, or the Knight of Dawn who once owned countless admirers. Their affairs have told us one such truth. That is the so-called superhero. Once there is too much power in public opinion, then in the end, it will in turn hold the government and become a situation that cannot be overtaken. So I firmly oppose Your proposal."


    A heavyweight person took the lead in raising the voice of opposition, and this immediately led to an attachment. Many of them are people with the same idea, and more are the inevitable flattery of this big country of weight.


    With the decline of American power, the demise of the two developed countries of Japan and Britain, the overall strength of Europe has declined, and the country with the greatest power on the whole planet has appeared in the East. For this country that has always claimed a peaceful rise and has not suffered too much in such disasters, even if Tony��s heart is unwilling, he has to admit that he has become the loudest voice of the whole earth. Strength of the stock.


    In the face of this voice, he has inherited the hegemony of the past and he has to converge on his usual embarrassing character, and persuaded him with good words.


    "Sir, I know what you are worried about. But at this time, we don''t have much room for choice. Isn''t it? The people of the whole world are heart-wrenching. On the west coast of China, as the center of the country, countless workers have already After the work stoppage, they have timidly huddled in their own homes, just because they worry that the British things will happen to them. Not only China, Europe, Canada, Australia are like this. I think your country should be like this. Isn''t Japan closer to your country than the United States? Isn''t the chaos brought by it more serious?"


    When he said this, Tony really took out the sincerity of heart. But I don''t know why, he saw a sly and indescribable weird face from the opposite face.


    Nowadays, Daxie is also embarrassed to conceal anything, otherwise he really has no reason to stick to his opinion in this situation. So he had to say what he was doing in his country.


    "That, in fact, the situation in our country is still good. The people live and work in peace and contentment, and the people are happy and well-being. They are not bothered by the current international situation. So what you said is simply not established."


    For this kind of thing, Tony is not a word to believe. More than 100 million people have died. You said that your country has not been affected, how is this possible? Are the people in your country all blind? Are journalists in your country eating dry food? So he immediately asked without hesitation.


    "Mr. Are you kidding? The whole world has been shaken by this disaster. You actually told me that the people in your country have not been greatly affected by this. The journalists in your country are all writing with their eyes closed. News?"


    "Hey! You can''t say that." After all, the news control work in our country has always been very good. This kind of negative news that will affect the social order, we generally have a screening to play. Plus now What is popular in China is the gossip news, so this kind of thing is really some."


    Daxie can''t say anything about this issue. Although this kind of control and weirdness in the news is a good thing, but when it comes to other countries, it is really difficult to talk about it.


    And such an answer is really to make Tony have a feeling of powerlessness. On the one hand, I don��t believe in these gibberish words, on the other hand, I can��t help but start to worry. If these ridiculous words are true, what will happen. He has already heard the implication of this amnesty, that is, he is not willing to participate in their plan. And lost the support of the world''s most powerful country, how much can their plan play?


    Thinking of this, Tony immediately started his spirit and chose to change his angle to continue his lobbying.


    "Sir. I know what you are worried about. You are worried that you will be like the United States, the social turmoil that is stirred up by traitors like Steve Rogers, and people are upset. At this point, I can tell you Make sure that the Earth Watcher is not the same thing as Rogers."


    "And we advertise that he is only flaunting his behavior, not flaunting his character. Rogers can stir up such waves and even attack the prestige of the government, simply because we have been advocating what he represents in the past seventy years. The American spirit. And this time, we will not make this mistake. We will only talk about things. As long as we can calm the situation. We turn the paradox in our hands and re-control the restrictions on these superheroes. As you often say in your country, everything is just for expediency."


    It can be seen that Tony is indeed trying to calm down the potential hidden dangers in this social order. But for his statement, Daxie still didn''t mean to nod.


    "Hello, Mr. Stark, I will just say it. In order to control the situation in your country, there are possible negative situations within our country. This is a matter that is detrimental to our interests. Although in today��s international situation, I can Do this. But I don''t think we need to do this. After all, there has never been a relationship between my country and a superhero, and you don''t have enough interest to impress us and let us do it."


    It is simply impossible to talk about friendships between countries. Only the interests are the foundation of the dialogue between the big powers, and only the interests are the prerequisites for establishing cooperative relations between countries.


    If the sword of Damocles is overhanging on the head of the planet devourer, countries can still abandon their suspicions and share the same words. Then when this long sword disappeared, the cooperation between the countries immediately changed into the naked, exchange of interests.


    It can be said that this is a slap in the face of fire. It is almost a bright and long-lived country to seek benefits from countries that urgently need public opinion to calm social chaos. But in the eyes of the leaders of these countries headed by Tony, this is a good signal.


    For decades, I have finally stood at the top of the country. Only with a certain degree of interest exchange and control is the thing that most reassures them. If it is only a single oral response, I am afraid that they will doubt their own limited role.


    Not afraid of his mouth, he is afraid that he will not open his mouth. This is a consensus now that the Western Union has blocked the country for decades. It''s hard to imagine that this situation will reverse, but you have to bow to the reality of this reversal in the face of reality.


    People must look forward and walk on the ground. So Tony didn''t have any hesitation at all, and he directly opened his own conditions.


    "Japan has become a thing of the past, and our economic exchanges with Japan have been completely broken. Therefore, we can re-establish this economic relationship in several ports on the mainland to maintain the interests of our two countries. contacts."


    ��Is the economy and trade the same as Japan?��


    Dalat opened the road. Japan and the United States have maintained a trade surplus of about tens of billions of dollars per year. If this trade relationship is passed on to China, it will obviously take a higher level in terms of domestic productivity. And this also means that the trade losses of the United States will be even greater.


    Tony is not willing to accept this kind of thing, but he knows that he has to accept it at this time. So he can only bite his teeth and promise.


    "Yes. In detail, we can conduct formal negotiations through diplomatic meetings."


    "So, what about Japan?"


    A big sentence made Tony''s apex immediately tremble. He has always held the orphan of the Japanese royal family in order to re-support Japan in East Asia and let the United States re-own a spokesperson in East Asia. Now, this sentence of Daxie is that he has to give up this idea.


    The importance of peripheral power is less important than the local interests. So he can only bite his teeth and give his promise.


    "I will transfer the orphans of the Japanese royal family to the past. I will also propose to be handed over to your country for reconstruction work in Japan."


    "Then it is so decided. In a word, Lord Stark!"


    Negotiations have reached this point, and Amnesty is already satisfied. And looking at the changes in his face, Tony immediately asked.


    "So what is your country''s handling in public opinion?"


    "Reassure, Lord Stark. I will arrange it! The Central News of the evening will broadcast the big events in Japan and the United Kingdom in detail. At the same time, we will also pull out the space for the super hero you proposed. I will give you a detailed introduction. I can assure you that even if we extend the time of the Central News that we have not changed for decades, we will spread the public opinion you requested."


    "This is fine, so we can rest assured."


    Tony breathed a sigh of relief, and the feeling in his heart was like dropping a big rock. However, if he knows the status of a news in the hearts of the people, will he regret it? I am afraid that many people have an answer in this matter. It��s just the parties themselves, fearing that they will be shackled forever in the drums.

 Chapter 1028： News resounding hidden danger

    "Now is the news x broadcast time, now for you to insert an important news, Japan, the United Kingdom has fallen one after another, this is another major action after the extreme terrorist organization Hydra caused great chaos in the United States. For this, the national leader During the multi-Congressional League, he gave the most severe accusations and denials against this cruel atrocities against humanity. He said that such acts are a violation of humanitarian fascist atrocities, a criminal act to be cast aside and cursed by all mankind. The people of the world should unite to fight the terrorist threat of Hydra. Try to make this evil extremist organization stand on the earth."


    "Japan and Britain have been dying. In the terrorist attacks in the United Kingdom, a hero has come forward. This is a special case, from the unfavorable example, is a heroic role of Lei Feng. He is the most dangerous. At that time, the people of the broad masses of difficulties were given the most sincere help. It was also his own strength to benefit the masses and provide a powerful guarantee for the lives of countless people. What kind of spirit is this? The spirit of Bethune is the same. The national leaders call on all the people to learn like this hero."


    "Japan has suffered a great disaster. The Japanese Emperor officially submitted a request for humanitarian relief to China. In the spirit of humanitarianism and the principle of mutual assistance between the two countries. My Government has decided to formally enter the Japanese territory, provide humanitarian assistance to Japan and post-disaster reconstruction. Work. I hope that this prosperous country will once again return to its previous state."


    As promised by Daxie, the news broadcast began to make a large-scale report on this content. But Tony, who specializes in this episode, has a little weird feeling. Although he knows that Chinese people like to use the allusions, who is Lei Feng? Who is Bethune? He really doesn''t know at all.


    Under the curiosity, he checked about Lei Feng and Bethune. I have to say that if you take the things of these two people to describe Smith. Zhou, then it is a bit exaggerated. Because even he is not sure, Smith is in the end with a kind of thinking, to do those things. The only thing he can be sure of is that Smith. Zhou has absolutely no noble sentiments like Lei Feng and Bethune.


    From this point of view, his request for a big deal is indeed done. And it��s still very impressive, and it��s just overfulfilling his request. Only in this way, are people in that country willing to believe? Fortunately, Central News has come to an interview afterwards, and through this link, Tony finally saw what he wanted to see.


    "Excuse me, what do you think about the recent news?"


    "I will resolutely run through the thoughts of superiors and learn from hero comrades!"


    "Excuse me, do you have any thoughts about the hero who appeared in the UK?"


    "Yes, there are. This heroic character can save so many people. It is really amazing. We all admire him! We all want to learn from him."


    The interviews of more than a dozen people have basically praised this deliberately promoted figure. This situation is enough for Tony.


    Make up the momentum, public opinion. Everything is done to let humans know the name of the Earth Watcher! In order to let humans know the power of this hero, understand that under the cooperation of him and the government, the same thing will never happen again.


    For now, his first goal has been reached. I am afraid that there are already few people on Earth who don��t know the name of the Earth Watcher. His second purpose, to calm down the social unrest, has also begun to play a leading role.


    Europe is the worst of the turmoil and the fastest. Among them, the role of more than one million British people who have been exiled to Europe for refuge has been enormous.


    Although the influx of these British people at the beginning brought great problems to the whole of Europe. In particular, it has caused huge hidden dangers to the social order of countries. However, as the winds of the public opinion changed, and that benchmark was erected. Those British people have become a good helper in maintaining social order.


    The British would not deny that this was set aside by Li��s benchmark for their salvation.


    And everyone is not stupid, an eyewitness is obviously easier to believe than those who can make a living and stir up chaos. As long as it is so long, I will go to the British who have experienced all this and ask the truth. It is natural to know whether the news is true or false.


    And people often have the feeling of escaping. When the facts around you and a little truth combine to become a good result, most people are acceptable. After all, no one wants to live without it. Anyone who can survive, no one wants to force himself to death.


    Western countries have been accommodating, Europe has settled down, and the Americas have quickly returned to calm. Coupled with the increase in the number of intellectual devices, the increase in the public opinion offensive, the social problem that was once faltering was finally slowly pressed by Tony.


    Among them, you really have to admit their efforts and wisdom. But for this result, not everyone can feel satisfied. Like Tony himself, he already felt the kind of threat that he had said at the beginning.


    "Look at this news. Don''t you tell anyone about these media people, how can you write such news?"


    A handful of papers were thrown in front of the newly appointed FBI director. Tony pointed at the conspicuous "Savior" above him and shouted at him.


    ��Can this kind of word be used here? You don��t know what kind of things this kind of paradox will eventually make? Or do you want to let the former captain of the US happen again?��


    The unlucky secretary glanced at the newspaper and quickly took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his face, while answering Tony carefully.


    "Hello, I have warned the news media to keep them restrained on this issue. But you know, these guys are never afraid to make things big. For them, as long as they can get things up, let They have better sales, they don''t care what they said!"


    "Do you mean let me let this thing go? Mr. Secretary!"


    Looking at this man, he still dared to argue, and Tony, who already had the tyrant''s name, immediately yelled.


    "Give me, I don''t care what you use. Before tomorrow, I want to let all the news newspapers like this disappear. Tell the bastards, if they can''t hold the limit, then they don''t want to live any more." I will let the people in the tax bureau block at their doorstep and let them not even want to sleep until now. Do you understand what I mean? If you understand, you will not do it."


    Using the tax bureau to force the media tycoons, this is also Tony''s unscrupulous behavior. And watching his own boss has become like this, the new unfortunate director who dared to stay, almost ran out of his office.


    And looking at Tony''s anger is not over. The president��s wife, who had a big belly, had quietly scraped it up and said to him warmly.


    "Dear, do you need to have such a big temper? Isn''t it true that you are not sure what kind of person this guy is? So why treat him with such a harsh attitude? Maybe he doesn''t have to think about it. Oops!"


    "You don''t understand, Maria." Although Maria has been very gentle in trying to pick up Tony''s wrinkled eyebrows, it does not allow his mind to ease. He looked at the newspaper on the table, and the look on his face became more and more sturdy and smashed. "For this guy, it is safest to only mention 10,000 points of warning. Because he is not the same as Rogers, it is completely different."


    "Rogers''s bad things are the spiritual energy he has accumulated in his seventy years. Since World War II, he has represented the American spirit. He has been working in comics for seventy years. So when he exposed it, he It is the spiritual level of the entire United States."


    "And this guy at the moment, he is the biggest difference from Rogers, is that his owner far exceeds the power of Rogers. General Ross reported very clearly that this is a powerful guy like never before. I can only compete with him, I am afraid that only Zhou Yi If he attacks, a whole country will suffer. If he is allowed to have the symbolic power of the spiritual level, his destruction of human beings will become even greater. This is absolutely unacceptable to us. So we have to limit him."


    Tony''s meaning is very clear, but Maria is somewhat uncomfortable.


    "In this case, why do you have to push him to the stage at the beginning? Is it better to block his information directly from public opinion?"


    "We didn''t have more choices at the time. It was only through the things of him and the British."


    Shaking his head helplessly, Tony''s mouth has already tasted the bitter feeling.


    "Just didn''t think that the situation would become uncontrollable so soon. I finally understand what it is to be self-defeating. This feeling is really terrible!"


    Looking at her husband''s look, Maria loved and touched his side. Then she looked at her, but she suddenly smiled at Tony.


    "Actually, I think things may not be so bad. Maybe there is still a turning point in the matter?"


    "Transfer? What do you mean?" Tony knew that his wife had always been wise, so she immediately asked her openly. Looking at the eagerness of her husband''s eyes, Maria immediately whispered in his ear.


    "It''s very simple. Doesn''t he say that he is the father of Zhou Yi? Maybe we can use this to make a fuss and let them contain each other?"

 Chapter 1029： Public opinion, medical assistance

    "Restriction? How to contain?"


    When it took so long for the President of the United States, Tony learned that public and private. Although that person is the best friend he once had, he should be jealous of him, even if he should count him, there will be no less points. He must be responsible for this country, and this responsibility makes him have to choose an object of giving up.


    He has already made a decision. And in his opinion, it has been so many times, and the feelings of the kind of friends between them should be consumed almost. So there is nothing more to worry about.


    "It''s very simple. Use the problems between father and son as a shackle to bind them. That Smith. Zhou is not saying that he is the father of Zhou Yi, want to rely on our help to reshape their feelings? We can promise him, then Give him everything he has to deal with in Zhou Yi."


    When Maria finished speaking, Tony immediately shook his head.


    "This kind of thing is probably impossible. You don''t know Zhou Yi. That guy is not the kind-hearted guy in the movie. Don''t say this guy doesn''t know if it''s his father. Even if it''s true, I''m afraid Zhou Yi won''t. Have any extra feelings for him. Don''t forget, he abandoned the 30th year of Zhou Yi. Is the father who appeared only 30 years later, and what is necessary?"


    Understanding Zhou Yi is like knowing his own Tony is not very optimistic about Maria''s statement. In his view, it is not the time for Smith. Zhou to appear. It is better to continue to hide in the dark and do not appear in the dark.


    "Dear, that''s their business, not something we have to worry about."


    Listening to Tony''s answer, Maria suddenly smiled and then refuted him like this.


    "We just did what we promised him. Why, do you think we still need to give everything to him, and even control Zhou Yi, let him and this guy know each other?"


    "Of course not! We don''t have that ability. Even the meaning of him can''t be done." Tony shook his head with self-knowledge, and this made the smile on Maria''s face thicker.


    "That''s right. I don''t think that guy will have too much expectation for us. He just wants us to provide him with channels. And we can indeed provide the channel to him. As for the rest, it should be He and Zhou Yi made their own decisions. I think that should not be very simple."


    Thinking of the temper of his old friend, Tony agreed to nod. He is very clear that Zhou Yi is not an easy-to-handle guy, especially for this kind of problem that may interfere with his family. It is inevitable that Smith Zhou��s approval from Zhouyi will be very arduous, and once it is caught in a long drain, the momentum that he has created in his public opinion will naturally be slowly eliminated.


    "And, don''t forget. We can also make a fuss about their identity. Zhou Yi''s identity is not so good!"


    This sentence is a bit harsh, but Tony does not object. Because Zhou Yi��s identity is indeed so complicated.


    Heroes, demons, gods, and such an identity will not be a good reputation. There are people who worship him in this world, those who fear him, those who hate him, and those who escape him. But if you say that you want to worship him with a heart of the heart, like the beginning, I am afraid that such a person is really few.


    For such a situation, he knew that Zhou Yi��s nature could only helplessly shake his head and whispered to himself.


    "This is not what he wants. He is just the one that has been forced by this **** world."


    "Tony, everyone is forced. Only everyone has made their own choices."


    In a word, Tony��s mind was pulled back to the right thing, Maria continued.


    "Temporarily suppressing the identity of Smith. Zhou. When the situation is uncontrollable, he will expose his relationship with Zhou Yi. At that time, how many people will be hostile to him because of Zhou Yi?"


    "In addition, there is a report about General Ross. There is such a passage. He said that even if the British were saved by Smith. Zhou, they could not be too grateful to him. There are even many fears. This is entirely because of his excessive power. I have tried to find these British people, to record their remarks, and to spread them through public opinion at a critical time. I don��t think many people would like to see such a Powerful to a fearful presence is on your side."


    The paradox of this kind of thing, in the end is to grasp the emotional weakness of the bottom of the heart. Compared with worship, fear is undoubtedly a weak point to better hold people''s hearts. Tony believes that as long as Mary said this, even if there is a big public opinion behind Smith. Zhou, I am afraid that I can''t escape a collapsed ending.


    This made him somewhat sigh, somewhat fearful, but more joy and pride. No matter what I say, Maria is his side, and he is the wife of his family. So immediately, he took his wife''s waist and put his head on her stomach, then whispered to her.


    "Dear. It��s great to have you. The Chinese have called a capable wife a good helper, and in my opinion, you are my best sage."


    "Tony, why did you give me the feeling that you have other good help? Ha, I know, it must be because I am pregnant, so you are stealing outside, is it like? Clinton That kind of goods? Is it!"


    It was just drizzle with the wind, and now it was the thunder and anger. Tony is afraid that she can''t think of it. The change of women''s emotions during pregnancy will be so intense. And when he wants to understand, the situation is not what he can control.


    Closing the door, the same is true of the great president of the United States. It is a poor person to be reprimanded by his wife. Just as Tony shivered under the arrogance of his own tigress, at the other end of the United States, a small clinic with the same brand and a health care banner was just like the spring bamboo shoots after the rain, one by one. It appears in small towns and small cities.


    This is a chain hospital with foreign capital components. It has not been established for a long time, and its reputation is not very big. Even the doctors and medical staff inside are mostly selected from the newly graduated students, and they are pulled out through temporary training.


    It can be said that such a foreign-funded hospital does not have any advantage in the United States where the medical security system is very complete. There are even many people who are ready to read the jokes of this small hospital that doesn''t know how to live. But until now, this hospital called nano-neurons is still insisting, and there is no point at all.


    Today, as usual, nano-neurons have accepted a special patient.


    In the United States, hospitals are divided into two types, one is a public hospital, and it is a purely social welfare institution operating at zero profit. The other is a private hospital. There are better doctors, better equipment, and more expensive medical expenses.


    Don''t say anything about the soundness of the US health care system and the need to spend money on hospitalization. The US health care system is based on its expensive personal insurance coverage. It is not costly to see a doctor, but a large part of it must be borne by the insurance company. Ordinary people''s illnesses go to public hospitals to see, naturally there is no feeling. But if it is a serious illness, even if the insurance company gives most of it, the rest is a huge expense for ordinary people.


    Rich people can enjoy the best medical care, whichever is the same in any country. While ordinary people enjoy general medical assistance, there are still some people who do not even have the qualification to see a doctor.


    Tramp, unemployed, and even illegal immigrants. Individuals who cannot pay personal health insurance are not even able to get the most basic medical help. When they were sick, they did not have any other means of resisting the disease except going to a public hospital and arranging a team of old people to discuss a little medicine. The establishment of nano-neurons provides them with a special gospel.


    Justin Bieber is a poor bankrupt. Investing in the stock market, he ushered in the biggest financial blow, directly from the millionaire to the poor. A car accident also took his eyes and turned him into a blind man. The glamorous big house was taken away by the bank, and the beautiful wife also ran away with others. He is only penniless, he can only reveal the streets, and then bows his knees to beg.


    He thought that his life would end in this tragic way. But a group of volunteers found him and offered him a special opportunity.


    Nano-neurons are willing to accept and treat all tramps, bankers and homeless people. As long as you have illness and ills that require healing, you can apply to nano-neurons. And you don''t have to worry about any medical expenses. All treatments are free, and even after you recover, nano-neurons can provide you with a basic job as the beginning of your new life.


    It sounds a bit dreamy, making people feel fake and incredible. But from the mouths of many people, Justin learned that this is a real thing. So he put together a hand and accepted this opportunity. And that''s how he came to a nano-neuron in a hospital in Janstown, Ohio. And directly pushed to the operating table.


    "The situation looks a little bad. His eyes have shrunk and the retinal nerves have fallen off. From a normal point of view, this is no longer a hope of reinvention. Even if you change your eyes, it is unlikely!"


    After a few years of scorpion, Justin��s hearing is still very good. With the narcotics still not stunned, he has been listening carefully to the doctor''s conversation. And their conversation made this hopeful person feel desperate.


    This is the most terrible thing, from despair to hope, to despair. It��s just like it��s hard to climb out of **** and get kicked in.


    But is there really no hope? That is not necessarily!

 Chapter 1030： Rebuilding life never stops

    Justin is still desperate, if not because of the anesthetic, maybe he will struggle wildly now. At this time, the return of a calm doctor made him calm again.


    "Things are not as bad as you said. Open the second machine on the side and prepare for the commissioning. The first injection will take place after five minutes."


    This was followed by a compact, rhythmic mechanical sound that made Justin very scared and nervous, but full of hope. Even he did not know where he came from, and at this time, he suddenly asked the sound.


    "Doctor, doctor! Is there still a save for my eyes?"


    Imagine a patient who you thought was completely anesthetized. It should be like a piece of frozen meat lying on the bed. The patient suddenly sat next to you. What kind of reaction would you have? I am afraid that there is not so much courage, I can''t stand the fright of such a shock.


    As a chick, whether it is the attending doctor or his deputy, it is not a daring person who can be seen everywhere. Among them, the deputy was especially prominent. He shouted "Mama Mia", and almost all of his voices were high-pitched. This not only scared the attending doctor around, but also shocked Justin.


    Looking at the patient who almost had to go down from the hospital bed, the attending doctor slammed his deputy and slap him, and let him close his mouth. Then he helped Justin and asked him with a sullen face.


    "Are you not anesthetized? Why are you still sitting up? Hell, do you know how dangerous this is? If you still have consciousness, the surgery can''t continue."


    "Sorry, doctor. Really sorry!" Justin didn''t understand the situation at all, so he could only keep apologizing. Feeling the breathing of the two doctors who had gradually calmed down, he immediately couldn''t help but whispered the question he was most interested in now. "Doctor, is my eyes really saved?"


    "Did you not listen to what we said before? Of course there is salvation. So you still don''t give me a hurry to lie down."


    The doctor who was shocked was somewhat guilty in his speech, but Justin had no thoughts and thought about him. He just lie down obediently and said that he was suffering.


    "But you are not saying that my eyeballs have been completely finished, even if I change my eyeballs, it has no effect?"


    "We are right to say this, but this is just to take the existing technology. We must know that this is a foreign-funded hospital with the most advanced medical technology from abroad. Your fault is for our nano-neurons. Say, it��s not a problem at all. So, peace of mind, we promise to give you a pair of eyes that can see the light."


    After taking a shot of Justin''s shoulder, the attending doctor gave him another shot of tranquilizer. This time, Justin has no way to continue to be awake, he only feels that his consciousness has disappeared into the body. Then hey, he seems to have entered a world that cannot be said.


    It was a dark world, and you couldn��t see the five fingers. And he is in such a world, but he can''t even feel his body. It is as if your body has been swallowed up by this dark space. All he can do is float in this endless darkness, floating indefinitely. Until a beam of light appeared in front of his eyes.


    You can''t imagine how much the person in the darkness is eager for the light. Almost at the moment of seeing this light, Justin desperately pursued the past with that light. However, when he saw the body of this light with his own eyes, he suddenly scared a cold sweat.


    He thought it would be an angel, or something else. But when he came to his front, he discovered that it was a huge robotic arm that radiated light. Exquisite, ingenious, and full of the cold and cold mechanical temperament. It makes people feel the complexity and speciality at a glance. Just as a human being, Justin really has no way to feel good about this kind of thing.


    He subconsciously wanted to stay away from this strange thing, but the next moment, this huge robotic arm was already waving and rushing toward him.


    He could not allow him to do any dodge, and he could not have any ability and space to dodge. So seeing his body is about to be caught by this huge robotic arm, Justin can only tear the scorpion desperately and scream.


    "Help!" Suddenly there was such a scream in the ear, and the doctor who was still packing up the medical equipment was immediately scared to throw things out of his hand. There are many dangerous things like scalpels, and even more dangerous, these things thrown out are almost inserted in Justin''s body.


    This shocked both people, and the doctor yelled at Justin after returning to God.


    "Are you sick? Wake up and wake up, what are you calling?"


    "Knife, knife, knife!" Justin, who was stunned, pointed hard at the scalpel inserted in his face. He was asking the doctor for help in this way. Looking at his reaction, the doctor said that he was not angry with him as he packed up the dangerous goods around him.


    "It seems that your eyes are recovering well? If this is the case, don''t rely on it again, pack it and leave quickly. I am still waiting to heal the next patient?"


    For the doctor, Justin is really an unpopular patient. He suspects that if he spends two days with this guy, he can scare heart disease. Fortunately, his treatment is over, so he will soon stop seeing this guy. It��s really gratifying and congratulatory.


    However, this is only a doctor''s personal opinion. For Justin, this doctor is a benefactor for bringing new life to himself. He was so grateful to the doctor that he immediately took the doctor''s hand and said to him in an incomplete tone.


    "Thank you, thank you. I really thank you very much. Doctor, you gave me the light again, no! You gave me the second life. Thank you, thank you very much!"


    It seems that I have been used to such a tone, but the doctor is very indifferent. He pushed away Justin''s hand flatly and then said to him seriously.


    "Don''t thank me, thank you for the new technology of nano-neurons. If it weren''t for this nano-medical device, you would have to wait until a century later to see the light again."


    "Thank you, thank you!" Justin could only repeat the words of gratitude to express his gratitude. At this time, the medical staff just sent Justin''s clothes.


    That was Justin''s only perfect set of clothes, but in the eyes of the doctor, this set of clothes couldn''t be said to be worn out. It��s just like the old clothes that he lost when he made a community donation. Through this, he also judged Justin''s current situation.


    I am afraid it is very difficult. Although I really don''t like the guy who has brought a stimulating experience to myself several times, but when I think of the purpose of the company training, I often can''t see the poor guy who got the new life so poor.


    So he coughed twice and then asked some unnaturally.


    "Is Mr. Bieber?"


    "Yes, doctor. I am Justin Bieber. Is there any problem?"


    ��Do you know anything about the kind of rescue project that our company provides?�� the doctor asked. And when he heard his culture, Justin immediately stunned, and then he replied with some sorrow.


    "Sorry, doctor. Although I went bankrupt, I still have a little self-respect. I can''t go around begging like a donkey, even if I used to be a blind man, I won''t do this kind of thing."


    "Does this?" Some headaches licked his head, and the doctor took out a cigarette and gave it to himself. Then he said to him in the clouds. "I understand your self-respect. But have you ever thought about such a problem. Although this operation is free, but in order to ensure that your eyes are not problematic, you should go to the hospital regularly in the next two or three years. Check. That''s all for money, and as a bankrupt, your credit has fallen below the bottom line, and no bank or insurance company will provide you with any financial assistance, you can''t afford it at all. So, Why not look at the engineering of our company?"


    "We have provided you with medical assistance, so we also believe that you are kind and grateful to us. This is a bridge of mutual trust, so we can trust you in your hands." It''s not so hard to tell. It''s just to provide you with a basic job. You can think of it as debt repayment. But we need you to pay for human debt instead of money debt? Do you understand what I mean? ?"


    "Does this?" Looking at the doctor''s sympathy with a look of concern, I thought about my tragic life over the past few years. Justin took a deep breath and responded with a smile. "Thank you, doctor. I think I am willing to accept your help."


    "That''s good! That''s good. Please come with me, I will help you to contact the relevant departments. By the way, can you give me some help in life?"


    In such a dialogue, nano-neurons have once again completed a change in one''s life. For this sudden rise, Justin is not their first guest, and definitely not their last guest. Helping others is a never-ending topic. Nano-neurons also have no intention of stopping this behavior.


    Because its purpose is to serve humanity!

 Chapter 1031： New life uninvited guest

    "Who is this guy?"


    Turning on the TV, Zhou Yi, who turned into a catastrophe, immediately saw the news that he had not been replayed many times. The appearance of Smith. Zhou inside was really conspicuous.


    Although he does not know this guy, but tends to instinct, the catastrophe has produced a feeling of near disgust for Smith. He subconsciously pressed the remote control in his hand and began to switch channels on the TV. But no matter which channel, there is almost the shadow of this guy. Even the paid adult channel has been posted with such a small ad on the corner.


    The feeling of boredom in my heart is rising! This allowed him to immediately enjoy a shot from the TV set, making the entire TV set directly into garbage that could not be recycled. At this time, Natasha, who heard the sound, was already coming. She looked at the debris on the ground and looked at the innocent catastrophe. Then she immediately forked her waist and shook her head.


    "Although I don''t want to say that. But, dear. This is the sixth thing you broke. You can''t be careful, what is your education?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t control myself for a while." I looked around and found that nothing could be smashed by myself. The catastrophe could only help the pot back on her body.


    However, his tone is not sincere, and it is the answer to the formula routine. This made Natasha very dissatisfied, so immediately she threw a handbag on the catastrophe, and then told him to him unceremoniously.


    "Don''t sit there! Get up and go to the supermarket with me. It hurts when you break the TV. But you also broke the water heater and the oven. I don''t think I can take a bath and not eat." How long does it last! So you have to be responsible for your actions."


    "Okay, okay." Although the heart is the reluctance of the boss, but Zhou Yi still has no idea to sing against Natasha on this issue. He cleaned up a bit and took out the car key from Natasha''s handbag. Then, like a dedicated driver, I started the car ahead of time, waiting for Natasha to come.


    It is estimated that only the current Natasha can do it. Naturally, Natasha was so satisfied with his performance, so that when she got on the car, she gave a violent kiss to the catastrophe, and then whispered to him in his ear.


    "It��s doing a good job. If the next performance is still so good, maybe I will reward you at night, maybe."


    This is also a kind of fun in the boudoir. Just like some people often say, men conquer the world, women conquer the world to conquer the world. Is this really the truth? In fact, it may not be. This kind of words is more like a joke, a kind of conquest and conquered joke between a man and a woman.


    The catastrophe is very enjoyable with such a special joke. So immediately he sipped a soft sip on Natasha''s neck and whispered in her ear.


    "This is what you said, when you don''t ask for mercy like you did the day before!"


    Natasha was suddenly numb with all his body, and then his face began to glow with unnatural mellow red. This means that she is already emotional, and the result of her emotions is that her body is almost as soft as water. This kind of performance that only appears between them makes the Holocaust can''t help but laugh. And Natasha gave him a sigh of relief, then took a strong spirit and sat up straight, while not admitting.


    "Oh, okay. See who we are when we ask for mercy."


    Is this dead duck mouth hard? But that''s how it is fun. Looking at Natasha''s face, there was a kind of reluctance that belonged to the warrior. The Holocaust didn''t say much, but instead stepped on the gas pedal and rushed to the nearest supermarket.


    The situation in Los Angeles is still similar to the past, but more or less improved. At the very least, under the public opinion offensive that the government did not pay the price, many people have dared to take to the streets and work normally. Of course, compared with the most prosperous time in the city of angels, this can be seen by looking at the number of girls holding star dreams on the street.


    However, this has nothing to do with the Holocaust. They are coming to buy electrical appliances, not to look at future stars. And God knows how many of those beautiful girls will appear on the big screen, and how many will appear on the small screen of each website.


    In short, the little girls who pursued their dreams wanted to be thrown aside, and the catastrophe began to act in accordance with Natasha��s instructions.


    This matter is not a problem. If you can let the staff who have been selling things shut up, then the problem can be solved in ten minutes. Of course, it is not difficult to shut him up. After removing the use of violence, the most useful method is to use money. Swipe, pay now. Anyway, you can solve this problem.


    After refusing the staff''s diligent door-to-door service, the Holocaust very honestly stuffed things into the trunk of the car and then accompanied Natasha to the supermarket.


    He knew that there was no way to end things like going out when shopping. He knew how it might be as simple as buying a home appliance in a supermarket. If a woman can control herself when she is shopping, she can call a woman.


    Natasha said that the performance is not literally at all, she obviously has a deeper plot. In the face of this situation, Zhou Yi can only say that he has a hard time swallowing himself, because he knows that this is the price that must be paid for the reward of the night.


    But how much, he still has to struggle a little bit. After all, he is already full of things, and if he is not struggling, he will definitely be his own. So immediately, grabbing an opportunity, he pointed to the huge portrait that was posted inside the supermarket and asked Natasha.


    "Who is this guy? I swear, I definitely saw him more than once today. And not only today, but also the first two days, this guy is everywhere. What happened when I left? Or Which big star suddenly popped up?"


    "You don''t know him?" Natasha asked in a surprised way. What I got was the answer of the catastrophe with a white eye.


    "I don''t need any cats and dogs to know it again, dear. I don''t have so much time left!"


    "But, dear." When it came to this question, Natasha''s face became a little more serious. "He claimed to be himself the father of Zhou Yi. That is to say"


    She did not finish the words, but the catastrophe has already understood her meaning. This made him involuntarily look at the person above, and then a smile on his face that made people unable to understand.


    "That is, this guy is my father? Interesting!"


    "Maybe you should go see him. If you want to, this is not difficult. He has been in constant contact with the Tianshou Bureau since the events in the UK. Although I am working in the Tianshou Bureau now, I am They still have a little friendship with Peter. It is not difficult for me to get his whereabouts."


    Putting down the leisure of shopping, Natasha began to think about the catastrophe. For her suggestion, the Holocaust simply shook his head.


    "No need, this guy is no different to strangers for me. I never thought about it, nor did I need a father to appear in my life. So, this kind of thing is still handed over to Zhou Yi himself to have a headache. We Let''s talk about our own days!"


    The feelings of the Holocaust for Smith. Zhou are so faint, this is what Natasha can imagine. For her, she naturally stood on the standpoint of catastrophe to think about the problem. So since the catastrophe has already expressed its position, then she will not ask him to do anything that makes everyone unhappy.


    In order to let the catastrophe not want to think so unpleasant things, Natasha even dispelled the idea of ??shopping for himself. Turned to his arm and whispered to him.


    "Oh, dear. Don''t think about this unhappy thing. We can go home. You don''t want to try those new tricks? Maybe we can try it today."


    This little bribery immediately dispelled the extra thoughts in the catastrophe. Obviously, for him, the importance of Smith. Zhou is not comparable to the few that Natasha promised. This made him start to look back, but he has not waited for them to leave the supermarket. A group of people quietly surrounded them.


    Black suit, conspicuous sunglasses, and the headset that I never knew. Don''t guess, Holocaust and Natasha can know what these people are. And this immediately made Natasha threaten them beautifully.


    "Give me away. Don''t tell me you don''t know that I am retired. I don''t want to have any relationship with you anymore, I don''t want it at all. So leave me alone, or I will call the security guard!"


    "Ms. We are the US Division of the Sky Hammer."


    The blunt face had a sly expression, but the lead suit suit was still so open to Natasha. Only when he spoke, Natasha interrupted him.


    "Of course I know who you are? Please, can you put away the logo on your body when you act? Cufflinks and collars are so conspicuous, who do you want to see. Also, can you not understand me?" I will give you five seconds, let me go!"


    The atmosphere is getting heavier and heavier. The black-clothed agents were only able to pack up their marks on their own, while they were in a dilemma and blocked them in front of Natasha. And while Natasha was in the final countdown, a sudden sound was uploaded from the microphone in front of the lead agent''s chest.


    "Wait, Natasha. I think we need to talk!"

 Chapter 1032： Secret stealing request

    It was Natasha��s friend at SHIELD, and Maria Hill, one of the three deacons of the Tianshou Bureau. With her voice, Natasha naturally can''t just send her away like the little ones before. So she could only sigh and look at the catastrophe around her, then pointed to the opposite cafe.


    "Give you twenty minutes!"


    Twenty minutes is absolutely enough for Maria Hill, so she didn''t mean to bargain in this regard. Just looking at the catastrophe around Natasha through the camera, she was somewhat hesitant.


    The catastrophe that appeared in front of her was not what Zhou Yi looked like. Using a little bit of gravity to distort the light, it makes him look completely different. In addition, it is impossible for Maria Hill to see through the cover on the surface of the catastrophe. So for her, Natasha is just an ordinary man.


    The average person is obviously not qualified to listen to this level of confidentiality. Not easy to violently expel, she can only euphemistically remind Natasha.


    "Natasha. This is an internal secret, so you can see if this gentleman can avoid it."


    "No need. There is no secret between me and dear. So no matter what, I will not carry him."


    Natasha��s statement made Maria Hill immediately have the idea of ??dispelling her previous thoughts and letting these men go home. But considering that the team is really not trustworthy, talents in this area. So she could only bite her teeth and nodded her head.


    The two sides have the conditions to continue talking, then they will naturally not be honed. The politicians from the agents were much more efficient than the average politician, and the first time they sat down, Maria Hill was already open and honest about their intentions.


    ��There is a piece of information here. It��s all about a foreign company��s investigation report. We need the most professional people to get inside the company, investigate its internal secrets, and find ways to find the power behind this company. And I The first time I thought of you."


    "Which company needs you to go so expensive. The United States is not the original United States, and it can make these capitalists feel comfortable. As a boss of the Tianshou Bureau, you can just investigate the next search and make a forced investigation." ?"


    At the request of Maria Hill, Natasha felt that she was a bit inexplicable. Isn''t that a trivial matter? Is it necessary to let her go?


    We must know that now is a chaotic world where everyone is at risk. More than 100 million people who have just died have sounded the alarm of the people of the world. At this time, the government can see that anyone who is not pleasing to the eye can hang a terrorist collusion against the human beings, and then how to play and how to play, it does not matter if you play to death. Is it also necessary to use spying, a backward means that is neither efficient nor has a low success rate?


    It seems that I understand the thoughts of Natasha now. Maria Hilton had a meal and then whispered.


    "This company has a certain relationship with the country on the other side of the sea. We can''t take this to deal with it. So I just wondered if I could use spying to open the deadlock."


    "Why do you want to target this company. If it has such a background, it is no different from the tiger''s mouth. If the result is good or bad, I am afraid that it will not be a good thing for you."


    "Because of the technology that the company showed." When answering this question, Maria Hill apparently paused. It seems that I am thinking about whether I want to reveal such important news. However, she is also guessing. If she can''t say something, it is impossible for Natasha to nod. So she can only spit out this secret thing a little bit.


    "Maybe you don''t know. Ao Chuang has been banned by Stark. This inter-generational artificial intelligence has evolved to an uncontrollable level. And everything he has done is already more than society and government. The bottom line that can be tolerated. For the sake of safety, Stark can only ban it."


    "There is nothing to do with this company. Don''t tell me that you think this company is open to Austria."


    Natasha asked strangely. In her opinion, these things that Maria said are simply irrelevant. And soon, Maria gave her reasons.


    "The reason I mentioned Altron is because a technology of this company was invented by Altron. Before it was banned, Altron had provided a technology called nanomedicine to the Stark government. The Stark government did not promote the technology because of the problem of funds and the distribution of benefits. In the original plan, the technology should be extended to major cities within ten years. The hospital. But after market research, it was discovered that the technology has quietly appeared in the market."


    "A company called nano-neurons has applied this technology to clinical treatment. So far, they have used this technology to successfully treat hundreds of patients and have completely stood up in the medical profession. At that time, the government''s nano-medical promotion plan has been dead. The patents involved, even the government has no way. Especially this is related to the country, the government is even more unable to tear the skin. So we can only privately Take the action and find out where the technology of the company came from?"


    This reason sounds quite powerful. Is it because the other party has a similar technology that the technology is stolen? Thinking of it, Natasha couldn��t help but shook her head and replied.


    "You are so sure that the technology was stolen by the company, not by themselves?"


    "You don''t understand. The medical technology''s cross-era significance. It is a powerful technology that can completely change the current medical system. Further, even changing the lifestyle and future changes of the entire human race is possible. Such technology is not It may have been invented by humans casually. Especially in such a short period of time, there are almost exactly the same two. This is absolutely impossible. So in other words, this technology is absolutely stolen."


    Maria Hill said vowed. Listening to her tone, Natasha even felt that the United States is still the former world hegemon. But the dominance of the United States has long been a yellow flower yesterday. Therefore, Maria��s words are absolutely untenable in the eyes of Natasha. So immediately, she shook her head.


    "Sorry, I am not interested because one of your guesses broke my own principles. I am already retired. I don''t want to be involved in your affairs. You are still looking for other suitable candidates."


    When he heard Natasha say this, Maria Hill��s voice immediately became anxious.


    "Natasha, this is not a guess, this is an inevitable explanation."


    "That doesn''t matter to me. After all, it''s just a medical technology. In addition to some issues of interest, this technology is simply harmless. If so, why should I drag it in. Do you think it is now? Do I still have the mood to serve those dignitaries and capitalists?"


    Natasha��s answer is not just a rejection. It even includes a lot of dissatisfaction and ridicule. When an agent shows such an attitude, she is already impossible to become anyone''s minions and hawks. Because he already has the awareness of anti-phagosis. This is absolutely not allowed for the upper class.


    But Maria is not willing to give up because she does not regard Natasha as a tool, a hawk dog. She sees her as a friend, and today all this is just a friend''s help. At least, he thinks so.


    "Natasha. I know that you are tired of the life of the past. But I really need your strength now. You don''t understand, this is not a problem of interest. It is related to the problem of security and privacy. It is impossible to keep a secret in relation to this country. You are also a person who came from the era of SHIELD. You should know how important it is to keep secrets. So, just ask me, help me?"


    Maria Hill, who can''t make a statement on the truth, can only hope to break through the deadlock by playing emotional cards. I have to say that she is really looking for the right way. Because after she finished saying this, Natasha was indeed caught in a dilemma.


    In the heart, she is not willing to accept this task. But she is also very clear that the current Maria Hill is not a good day. Although she took over the rights of the United States in the Tianshou Bureau from Norman Osborne, she herself has no way to control this power in such a short period of time.


    Whether it is Stark or unwilling Osborne, they exert their influence on these forces in their own way. And this makes Maria really a bit difficult. The scarcity of talents, all kinds of oppositions and contradictions, let the deacons of this fire line have no right to speak at all. This can be seen from her help to Natasha.


    In the face of Maria''s almost pleading, Natasha really could not bear to reject her. Just, if you don''t reject her, what should you do with your life? It��s not before, but she lives around another week. If this week is exposed, then can she still live in such an ordinary and happy life in the future?


    People are selfish after all, and Natasha is the same. So after biting her teeth slightly, she is already determined to refuse. It was only at this time that the catastrophe around her suddenly held her hand and opened her mouth instead of her.

 Chapter 1033： Identity camouflage employment relationship

    "Dear?" It wasn''t just Maria that the answer to the catastrophe was confusing. Even Natasha didn''t understand what he was thinking.


    Looking at the strange Natasha, the catastrophe smiled and patted the back of her hand. Indicating her temporary peace of mind, and then took the right to speak, said to the opposite Maria.


    "You didn''t get it wrong. I can replace Natasha to promise you this condition, but the premise is that I have to participate in this matter. That is, we both work together to perform this spy mission. ��


    "Sorry, sir? Are you crazy?"


    For a moment, the opposite was barely passed back to Maria��s voice. And this is a relatively polite expression, like the suit agents who are sitting opposite Natasha, basically a dumb, unbelievable expression.


    "Ms. I think I am very serious about talking about this with you. My condition is only this. You have to know that if you don''t pass me, you can''t let Natasha promise you. So, think again. consider?"


    "Impossible!" For the words of the Holocaust, the answer given by Mary was a tough rejection. "Sir. This is a dangerous spy mission, not a funny bridge that you see in any agent movie. Even if we give up the idea of ??letting Natasha take over the task, we will not deliver this kind of thing to an ordinary person. On hand, then watch it fail, and finally drag it to us."


    "So, you are just worried that I will drag Natasha and let your action end in failure?"


    A faint look at the mocking and disdain of the agents on the face, the catastrophe smiled slightly, and tapped the coffee cup in front of him with his fingers. Suddenly, the cup made of painted pottery was immediately like a piece of plasticine, and it was squeezed together by invisible and powerful force. This change was completely eliminated until it was completely transformed into a nail-sized spheroid. And this is already letting a few agents see their eyes straight.


    "The reason why you think so, I want to think that I am an ordinary person. But, if I am not an ordinary person?"


    He said that the opposite agents immediately couldn''t help but hold down their waists. There is a pistol inside, but can the pistol deal with such an enemy? They are also unrecognized in their own hearts.


    At this time, Maria''s voice suddenly came in, but it was barely breaking the deadlock.


    "Are you a mutant?"


    "The ability to manipulate a certain range of gravity, coupled with the strengthening of the body. Such ability should not be a burden in your eyes." The catastrophe made such an explanation for his ability, and listening to such an explanation, Ma Leah Hill was silent immediately.


    This is definitely not the result of shock or other reasons. According to Natasha''s understanding of Mary, this time she should be trying every means to mobilize the resources in her hands to explore the identity of the catastrophe.


    Although she has full confidence in the catastrophe, I believe he will not be identified by these small means. But after all, it is a matter of chaos, and her heart is not fully grasped. So immediately, she gave a cover to the Holocaust.


    "Dear''s ability is not worse than those of the top mutants. With him around, everything will go well. And as he said, unless he is with him, otherwise I will not Take any more tasks."


    She deliberately revealed her close relationship with the catastrophe. This is enough to make Maria dispel some of the suspicions of the catastrophe. After all, Natasha is a very smart woman. If this man is a guy who doesn''t have a picture, then she can''t hold her eyes. And since she can relax with her, then it means that this man has no problem. At the very least, there won''t be any big problems.


    After all, Maria Hill is a man who has been a special agent for a lifetime. Naturally, she will not completely dispel the suspicion of the catastrophe because of a small move by Natasha. At this moment, all the information that can be investigated is already in front of her. And like the worst result of her guess, there is no single message that shows the man''s origins.


    There are always such guys among the mutants. Just as it is isolated from human society, no way humans can find information can verify their information. In this case, if such mutants do not deliberately avoid human society with their own ability, then the age of their lives is too long, so that ordinary information registration can not involve them.


    The oldest mutant record ever recorded was created by Apocalypse. He came from Egypt in the Pharaonic era and has a history of about 5,000 years. In addition, Wolverine and his brother Saber-toothed Tiger are also hundreds of years old. For some mutants, life is a very ridiculous problem. And this is really easy for people to hate.


    Although Maria did not know which type of man the opposite would be, she knew that no matter what type of person would be a good deal. The former naturally rejects human beings, and the latter are basically human essence. These are uncontrollable troubles. Is it really appropriate to let such troubles get into your own tasks?


    Maria had to admit that her heart was already playing a retreat. Just thinking about the bad situation you are currently in. She still decided to take a risk. Of course, she still needs further protection.


    "This gentleman. Can you talk about your name? Of course, if you can tell the origins clearly, then it is best."


    "Want to figure out my identity?"


    For the problem of catastrophe, Maria did not mean to escape. On the contrary, she said her thoughts directly.


    "Yes. After all, if you don''t know anything about you. I can''t safely hand over the task to your hand. Although there is still some confidence in Natasha''s vision. But after all, this is the task, is Serious and important things. I have to be responsible for the organization and more people."


    "This way. Some headaches? After all, I don''t want people who don''t care to know my identity." The finger slammed on the table, and the face of the catastrophe hangs a weird smile. "That''s it. I can give you some of my information. First, you can call me Reinhardt. Then, I am not a person in this country, nor a person from any country. So use the resources in your hands. I am afraid it is very difficult to find my identity. This is the result of my deliberate creation and what I don''t want to be explored. So I hope that your inquiry can stop here. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "You don''t want me to explore your past and background. Is it guilty of your heart?"


    Maria will naturally not be threatened by this threat of no strength. Even said that she not only was not threatened, but went further and counterattacked.


    "You have to know, madam. This world is not something that can be explored casually. Some things may be good to know. But there are still some things that are not the case. That is something that should not be known, and if it is known If it is, it will bring disaster!"


    For Maria''s counterattack, the catastrophe only gave a subtle smile. Such a provocation is in his opinion, just like a sensible ant is as ridiculous as a human being with a twig to tease himself. And he is too lazy to say anything about this answer. With all this in mind, what will happen in the end will be to see Maria Hill''s own choice.


    His attitude made Maria somewhat dilemma. On the one hand, with her strong attitude, it is difficult to compromise on the attitude of the Holocaust. On the other hand, there are some concerns that she will inevitably have. The ability of mutants to be ridiculous is always difficult for people to hold an attitude limit. If it were ordinary mutants, she didn''t need to fear anything at all. And if it is Professor Charles or the person of the level of the magnetic king, then do not control the attitude towards him, then I am afraid it is really troublesome.


    His strength is the decisive factor in determining the treatment he will receive. And what is his strength? Is it like he is not afraid of it, or is it just a bluff?


    This is what Maria cares about. Because of this scruples, she didn''t even dare to risk what temptations. Because if he is really a kind of powerful to terrible mutant. This kind of offensive temptation is what she can''t afford now. Variants, this group is not the object that can be easily provoked now.


    The dialogue between the two sides has already fallen into a stalemate. At this time, Natasha saw the embarrassment of Maria. And from the maintenance of friends, she immediately interjected.


    "That''s it. Maria! We may be able to sign a contract similar to employment. Just like hiring commercial spies, you can hire us in the same way. In this case, we don''t need to understand each other. There are more unnecessary things. We bring you the information and information you want, and you only pay for us. The relationship of handing over the money in one hand should be more reassuring. ��


    In all fairness, this is not the best way. But now Maria Hill has no other choice. She is only able to accept this request.


    "Well, just follow what you said. Sign the contract, then the money and goods are clear!"


    "Good. So let''s talk about the issue of compensation. You have to know that the rewards for stealing trade secrets are not low!"

 Chapter 1034： What is the purpose of the game?

    "So, that''s it."


    After finalizing the details and the final rewards, Maria ordered her unprofessional men to leave here as quickly as possible. She has not wanted to entangle with such a tough object as the Holocaust. Now that we have got a way to solve the problem, it is not her character to stay and endure this embarrassing torture.


    And they have just left. The owner of the coffee shop just got together.


    In fact, the owner of the coffee shop had noticed them from the beginning when they came in. No way, not to mention the beauty of Natasha��s sorrowfulness, that is, the tall and burly suit men are already conspicuous enough.


    That kind of body, that kind of styling, and the temperament that even hides the cover, as long as it is not a fool, almost can guess what kind of occupation such a person is engaged in. This is why Natasha said they are not professional enough. Not a deliberate ridicule, but such a guy is really not professional enough.


    Of course, dragging their blessings, the manager��s eyes will always be concerned here. This also made him not miss the details of the small ability of the Holocaust.


    Although it was only a small one, he still noticed this detail. This also made him clearly guess the identity of the catastrophe. A mutant!


    If it was a few years ago, such a mutant would dare to appear in his own shop. Not to mention that Remington, who had his own ancestors, had to let his clerk throw him out and say it. But nowadays, in the past, when I saw such a suspected mutant, the manager��s first reaction was not to thrive and want to throw him out. Instead, I joined hands with a look of diligence.


    "Two. Are you satisfied with the service of the store?"


    "Ah, it''s you, boss." Seeing the enthusiasm of the store manager, the catastrophe immediately revealed an apologetic smile. "Sorry, broke your cup. Don''t worry, I will pay you the original price."


    "A cup, it''s no big deal. It''s Mr. you, I am so honored to be here." He said as he said, and he pulled out a card-like thing. ��This is our premium membership card. You can enjoy a 50% discount on this card when you purchase this card. In addition, every time you come to visit, you can also enjoy our new products for free. In short, I hope you will later It��s okay to be able to patronize."


    After taking the card in the manager''s hand, the catastrophe couldn''t help but carefully look at the situation at hand. This is a very high-end caf��, both in terms of decoration and the environment. This can also be seen from the gold-plated membership card. And such a coffee shop, is it necessary to make such a diligent performance for a newcomer?


    The suspicion of the suspicion in the heart could not help but look carefully at the smiling manager who looked very enthusiastic in front of him. The sharp eyes made this ordinary person quickly feel the different pressure, and sweating. However, he is still stubbornly insisting that ordinary people show extraordinary resilience.


    This made the Holocaust unable to bear to laugh, and at the same time, the pressure was suddenly converged by him.


    "Can I know the reason? Boss! Don''t forget, I am a variant. This is not a good identity for a good guest."


    "You are laughing, sir." Wiping the cold sweat on his head, the boss is still the look of a smile. "Now the world is not very flat, and it is already very different. The people who are capable like you are naturally the best guests in our eyes. After all, who can guarantee that they will not encounter any trouble in the future? I can get more hope in the future, isn��t it?��


    "You are really smart." After listening to the words, the catastrophe was slightly blinked, and then directly took the card in the manager''s hand. "In this case, I am also welcome. I have accepted the things, and if there is any trouble in the future, I will help you."


    "Thank you, thank you!" A small promise, but it attracted the store manager''s gratefulness, he directly grasped the hand of the Holocaust, clenched and swayed hard, and said at the same time. "This is really great, great. Oh, the two are visiting the store for the first time. This is free, this is free!"


    Almost all the way to escort, Holocaust and Natasha two talents were sent to their own car. After driving on the road, the catastrophe looked at the sound that had been farewell in the rearview mirror, and some helplessly smiled at Natasha.


    "This world has become really fast. Is this the wisdom of ordinary people?"


    "No one will think about letting the disaster happen to them. So in order to save yourself, it is also necessary to think of some methods." Natasha responded with such a gaze and stared at the catastrophe.


    "It''s you, dear. I really don''t know why you have to promise Maria, and you must be personally involved. Can you give me a suitable reason?"


    "I can give you two reasons, dear." The catastrophe driving the car smiled and put his hand on the back of Natasha''s hand.


    "First. I know that your relationship with Maria Hill is good. Since she has already asked for your head, it is not appropriate to reject her so simply. So it is better to promise."


    "Second, it is because I am also interested in this matter. Think carefully, I have not experienced the incognito as a spy? If you have this opportunity, then don''t miss it. Anyway, this Things are always better than staying at home every day."


    Hearing the reason for the previous one, Natasha still has some moving meaning. If it wasn��t for the catastrophe driving, he would have liked to go directly into the arms of the catastrophe. But when she heard the words from the back, her face was suddenly ugly. At this time, she apparently blamed the ignorance of the catastrophe in her heart. It was just that the catastrophe did not notice the changes in her at the moment, and he was still explaining himself.


    "In addition, there is a reason that is not a reason. I am also a little bit impressed by the company that Maria Hill said. I remember the news I saw in the flyers sent by the community. This company is a bit interesting, facing all incompetence. The poor people who pay for medical bills are open. Providing medical assistance and re-employment opportunities for free. This is not a lie, but a list of dozens of successful bailouts and examples."


    "If the company is the one in the mouth of Maria. Hill who steals state secrets and may even have bad intentions, then what are they doing for these things? Stealing the secrets of a country cannot be said to be For the benefit of the poor people in this country. If so, what is the meaning of existence in this country? So, I really want to see it with my own eyes, what is going on here!"


    The catastrophe wants to use this explanation to impress Natasha and to make her and her own resonance. But what I didn''t expect was that after he said these words, Natasha was always sitting there without a word, and there was no point in dealing with him.


    This shows that it is awkward, and what makes the catastrophe hurt is that he still doesn''t know why Natasha is awkward. But no matter what, it��s right. Women are all embarrassed, and he is still clear about this.


    "Natasha, dear. What happened to you? Did I say something wrong? Or where are you uncomfortable?"


    Natasha rolled her eyes and twisted her head directly. And this can only make the catastrophe affirm one thing, that is, I really offended her.


    "Well, it seems that I made a mistake. So what should I do? Otherwise, I will compensate you for it. Tonight, you can do whatever you want!"


    "Please, dear. You can''t be shameless anymore!"


    "Sorry, dear. This is almost my limit."


    When two people sang one and one, they returned to the intimate appearance of the previous one. After all, everyone is an adult, and it��s not appropriate to have a temper like a child. So it''s the right thing to find your position, adapt to each other and adjust yourself.


    Just like the two gears in a machine, only the mutual wear-in can really get together. And this is life, real life.


    After a while, the two people finally returned home. Natasha first rudely gave orders, let the catastrophe put the installed appliances one by one. Then he took the catastrophe and went straight into the wine cellar.


    ��Don��t you say you want to experience the life of a special agent? If you want to experience life, then start here!��


    When she said this, she pulled a bottle that seemed to be unused for a long time. Just like the organ that was pressed, the wall facing the wine in the cellar was immediately in the middle of a mechanical operation, split into two halves. Then, a secret room appeared in front of the catastrophe.


    The secret room is not big, but only a few square meters. But there are a lot of things inside, and all kinds of firearms are neatly hung on the wall. There are even big killers like the Vulcan cannon and the Stinger missile. I have to say that the agents are not the same, even if it is a retired agent, it is definitely not a good one.


    At this moment, Natasha was like this, holding a large revolver in one hand and a large-calibre sniper rifle in one hand. At the same time, it looks like a cool and refreshing, but also adds a touch of rosy and temptation. And it seems absolutely not easy to provoke.


    "Want to have a play?"


    "Of course. But, dear, I don''t want to play this now!"


    Soon, in the small secret room, there was a voice that made people heartbeat. And for them, it is not a fun game.

 Chapter 1035： Modis old fairy mana is boundless

    "Welcome, welcome to the Modi talk show tonight. I am your good friend, your good partner, a good mentor on your way to life, and the best gossip communicator in the world, Modi Rorsch. I will A night of endless satisfaction for everyone!"


    Always known as a serious and shameless face, the popular talk show host who was enthusiastically referred to as Modi Laoxian by the majority of audience members has stood in front of his own stage and sent to the audience and to the camera. He has his own latest production of the first show.


    "I believe that everyone has a feeling recently, it is all fearful. In fact, I am the same. Everyone knows that I am very timid. So I immediately peeed my pants at the moment I heard the truth of the matter, and then even When the clothes were too late to change, I went straight into my private bomb shelter. I remember that I told everyone that I was afraid of death, so I specially built a small shelter for myself. I can live in peace with it. Yes, I originally thought that I could stay in my small shelter for more than ten years. I didn��t expect that I was taken by my TV station owner with a whole demolition team. They were demolished. The door to my house also unloaded the wall of my refuge. Then he actually told me. Modi, you have to go to work, and you still have a program to do."


    "Do you know what my reaction was at the time? Oh, my god, it��s almost the end of the world. I still have to go to work?"


    Can be the gold medal host of the TV station, occupying the most golden period of the entire TV station, Modi naturally has considerable skills.


    He speaks humorously and his expression is naturally in place, which makes people feel uncomfortable and has a natural affinity. Plus his style of speaking, but in fact it is quite shameless. It is really very popular with people nowadays.


    So as soon as he opened his voice, the audience who were basically present smiled very much. Seeing such a situation, Modi first laughed with the audience for a while, then turned his hands and made a downward pressure. After the audience was quiet, I seriously said it.


    "Everyone, everyone. I think everyone present here knows what happened in this world. Two countries, hundreds of millions of innocent human beings. Unfortunately killed under an evil conspiracy. This is the greatest disaster in human history." It is also the biggest threat facing human beings. Although I am just a funny artist, I am also a member of humanity. So, before the program starts, I want everyone to look at my attitude. And my attitude is that Head snake, you are a bitch, go to hell! I curse you, you are a sick and mad bastard, I curse you. Eat it, go to hell!"


    The host of the talk show is not like the show host of the news. And the TV programs in Europe and America are not as much as the domestic ones. The host of the program basically wants to say anything and say anything, even if there is any indecent word. Anyway, when playing later, it will be replaced by a "��".


    Moreover, although Modi said a lot of indecent words, but his position can be no problem. No one will say anything about this kind of thing. Maybe there are people who clap their hands and say it! So he is absolutely unscrupulous.


    However, the last two sentences will do. It is not his style to chatter. And as a gold medal host, if you only know the monks, then it will undoubtedly drag your own popularity. He is not so stupid to do this self-destruction of the Great Wall. So soon, he calmed the anger on his face and put on a low and sad look.


    "I think there should be a lot of viewers and friends like me, who have deep hatred for this extremely evil anti-human organization. But I want to remind you that before you hate them, the first thing you must remember is those who are victims. Over 100 million victims! Conservative estimates that more than 150 million humans have died in this disaster. This is the greatest sacrifice in human history. There may be your friends, your loved ones, yours. Love, but now, because of the conspiracy of this evil organization, they will never come back to you."


    "I know that you hate those **** executioners! But now, I hope that we can comfort those soulless souls. Here, I propose. Everyone here, including the audience in front of the TV. I hope that we Being able to mourn together these innocent people. Even if it is only five minutes, let us tell the poor compatriots with sorrow and compassion."


    No matter what Modi thinks in his heart, on the surface, he has done a lot of work. No matter what kind of painful look or his devout action, there is the ability to touch people''s hearts. And under his leadership, the whole scene was silent.


    All the people are bowing in silence, some people seem to have been said to have hurt, and now they can''t help but cry out. And this situation lasted for ten minutes, and it was a little slow. At this time, Modi saw the gesture of the on-site director''s own gesture, and immediately cleared his throat and continued.


    "Sorry, everyone. Although I really want to continue this kind of silence. But I don''t allow me to do this in time. So the silence can only stop here. Now let''s talk about serious things." ��


    "I think everyone must have already figured out who the guests we invited today? Yes, this is the hottest topic now. He has caused quite a lot of public opinion sensation in the world. Here, I can say responsibly, I envy him. Damn, maybe on earth, you can say that you don��t know Tom Cruise, don��t know Leonardo DiCaprio, don��t know Carrie Johnson, don''t know Taylor Swift. You can even say that you don''t know Moody Rough. But you must know him. The world''s hottest superhero Earth watcher Smith Zhou. Let us welcome with applause. This sudden superhero also lets us thank him for everything he has done in the UK with applause."


    Modi half-jokingly brought out the key figures of today. In the tight drums on the scene, Smith. Zhou had already smiled and walked in, and then waved gently to everyone present.


    Unlike the celebrity artists who need to rely on the audience to maintain their acting career, Smith. Zhou does not need these audiences to be their parents, so he naturally does not need to flatter them. And it is this faint attitude that allows everyone present to create a sense of reason.


    Still, the words are different in the past. In the past, human beings regarded themselves as absolute protagonists, thinking that the world could not do without their support. And all people naturally need to pass their permission to have a certain position in this world. Otherwise, what super hero is you, or what president of the emperor. One is not happy, you are nothing.


    The current situation is not the era when the vast majority of human beings become absolute protagonists. The world''s population is at least one-sixth less, and this is just the beginning. No one has the confidence that it will end. Who can you rely on when the next time this happens to you? Government? Of course not, you can only rely on superheroes, but also must be powerful superheroes. Among the current superheroes, only this sudden earthwatcher is the most reliable and the most powerful one.


    The present world is that human beings are asking for him, not that he is asking for humanity. This whole reversed situation made his behavior somewhat cold, but it also attracted a warm applause. And Modi, who is the best at playing rounds, is screaming at this time.


    "Mr. Zhou''s attitude is very modest. This is not the same as the stars we have seen in the past. Of course, this is also true. Because Mr. Zhou does not need to save money from everyone''s pockets like those people, what movie to buy? Tickets and what''s around."


    Having said that, he waved his hand in exaggeration and then bowed respectfully to Smith.


    "Okay, please be seated, sir. I think everyone must have a lot of questions to ask you now. And I have found the most valuable ones. If you don''t mind, can you just ask us a few questions about these issues? Do some answers?"


    Smith, who didn''t know why, was willing to appear on this talk show. Zhou heard this question, smiled mysteriously, and then nodded, and replied with a refined style.


    "Of course. Isn''t this the purpose of my appearance here?"


    "So, the first question!"


    Aside from the past ridicule and teasing, Modi looked at Smith in front of him, nervously picking up his hands, then clearing his throat and asking questions in a loud voice.


    "Mr. Zhou. For what reason, would you want to save those refugees who are in the UK?"


    This question is asked on the idea, but also asked a nonsense. Because if you change a superhero here, this sentence is simply the same as why you want to be a superhero like no nutrition. However, it is because of this week that Smith. Zhou is a powerful existence recognized by other superheroes. This answer has become particularly meaningful. And precisely because of this, everyone, whether at the scene or in front of the TV, has erected his ears and wants to know what kind of answer he will give.


    There was silence on the field, and the smile on Smith''s face became extraordinarily interesting. He just looked at everyone present, and the gaze of the camera at the same time seemed to be able to see those sitting in front of the TV, and the deep eyes made people restless. And when his answer is said to be exported, it is directly causing an uproar.

 Chapter 1036： Unscrupulous torn skin

    "Why save them? Do you want me to answer, because I want to save people by nature?"


    Smith. Zhou did not play cards according to common sense. When asked by Modi, he directly revealed a disdainful smile.


    "I am sorry, I have not yet reached the noble level. In fact, if you really want an answer, then you can only say that I am happy. Yes, I am willing to do those things when I am interested." Just like my moment of interest, I sat here and talked with you about such a nutritious word."


    These words are simply unacceptable to everyone present. Because it is already beyond the psychological bottom line of human beings. Just like a lot of things, you know it in your heart, but if you want to export it, you must put a layer of fig leaf on it. Otherwise, you don''t look good, and everyone won''t make you look good.


    And put this reason in the current Smith. Zhou, that is, even if you really think so. But you shouldn''t say that. In order to take into account everyone''s emotions, your own face, you should also pull a little in the direction of those bright and stalwart.


    This is the truth of human life, and it is the necessary way to be in this human group. But like the attitude of Smith. Zhou, he doesn''t care about it at all.


    He didn''t care if his own statement broke the fantasies of many people. He didn''t care about this horrible paradox, not even the eyes that people had changed when they looked at him. He did his own thing, and at this time he was still present in the plain tone, and even everyone who could see himself spoke.


    "I know what you are thinking about? You want me to be the kind of compassionate and compassionate saint, the kind of noble existence that saves the suffering and even saves everything. Because only then can you let go of your own fears and fears. In the danger and terror, I find a goal that can pin my heart. I hope that I am such a person. But who I am, I know very well. I can never be such a person."


    "I am not a pure and kind young man like Spider-Man, nor a sinner of the Hulk. I can never say that it is impossible to say who is in danger and to save them in desperation. Maybe it is coming, I will save people. But if my mood is very bad, then sorry, you still have to think about how to save yourself."


    He said that there was already someone who had widened his eyes and couldn��t control himself and said "dog shit." And just after he finished the sound, a lightning bolt was born out of thin air, and fell on him, and then twitched his whole body, and softened it to the ground. Even the sputum that has been unable to control his muscles has flowed.


    This situation caused a lot of commotion on the scene. But very quickly, it was overwhelmed by Smith. Zhou with his own strength. The way he presses here is simple, that is lightning.


    Countless lightnings swam around the scene like snakes, and the glaring arc was almost everywhere in front of the audience. No one dares to move, because moving them may touch those dazzling arcs. Although I don''t know if these arcs can be fatal, but just looking at the miserable appearance of the hapless egg, no one dares to step into his footsteps.


    "Sorry, I don''t like others to interject when I speak. And I still use this kind of sloppy words to interpret. So I have been wronged for a while, and when this show is over, you can naturally get freedom."


    Smith. Zhou still smiled and said. And looking at his smile, everyone present was a creepy feeling of seeing the devil smile. Among them, Modi''s heart reaction is the most intense, and it is also a more powerful one.


    As soon as this sudden situation appeared, Modi was already in his heart. From the planning of the TV station to his own agent, from the sultry audience to himself, to Smith. Zhou, he almost smashed all the people. The reason for this is because he knows that the Modi talk show is already finished.


    The guests invited have offended all the audience in this way. Is this still good? And I am relying on this program to eat. If I don''t have this program, can I still have such a cool day in the future? Obviously not.


    It can be said that Modi at this time has the idea of ??desperately working with Smith. But he has not completely lost his reason, and he will not make such stupid moves. Because the show is finished, you don''t necessarily starve to death. And if you are right with the superhero who is not the same as the normal person, he doesn''t think he can see the sun rising after a few hours.


    So now he can only be careful, if you are cold. Even the past vocal effort has become silent at this time. However, he did not dare to speak, but did not represent Smith. Zhou could ignore him. This is a play. How can I do this interesting guy like Modi?


    "My question has been answered. Modi, what else do you want to ask?"


    Modi wanted to shake his head at this time, and then learn to learn what the turtle is for his grandson. But Smith��s playful eyes made him afraid to have such an idea. The urging sound that came from his headset kept him having to make a choice.


    He is also a person who is used to big scenes. So now, he took a deep breath and then returned to a calm appearance, and then asked Smith. Zhou had a question already had a draft.


    "The second question. What do you think about the power you have?"


    "It''s still this old problem!" Hearing this question, Smith Zhou felt a bit of emotion, and then he was full of mockery and asked. "I don''t know what you mean by asking this question? Do you want to know every superhero? Or want to find a reason for yourself, for example, if you are a dog, you are a superhero, put on me. I can do better than you. Or maybe I want to say what this is the choice of fate, it is the gift of heaven. Since you have given this power, you have to bear the responsibility of the corresponding responsibility? ��


    "If you want to know what I think. Then I will tell you what I think. My opinion is that my strength is mine and I have no penny relationship with you. You can''t change this fact any more." If fate does not choose you, you are not qualified to speak on this issue. As for fate, I have to take responsibility for this matter. I will only say that I will be responsible, but I am responsible for myself. Put your hopes on me who don''t have a penny relationship with you. Take more time to find a way out for yourself. Isn''t it more meaningful to find an opportunity?"


    This kind of unkind, full of arrogant words made many people feel angry and angry, but they just dare to speak. And for this guy who doesn''t even show his anger, Smith. Zhou is naturally not even looking at them. He just picked a finger and continued to speak to Modi.


    "Continue, Modi. Time is not for waste!"


    Modi, who was sitting on a needle felt, very much agrees with this sentence, so he immediately said the third question.


    "So, what do you think of the Lord''s messenger of all this, the evil terrorist organization Hydra?"


    "I have a little different opinion on this issue."


    Finally, I waited for a question of a little value, and the smile on Smith��s face began to deepen.


    "About the disasters in these two places. As one of the parties, and the person who knows the most insider. I think I have something to say. Or, I think you should know the truth."


    When he said this, some government officials who saw the show had already made a phone call to the TV station and ordered them in a threatening tone.


    "Stop the broadcast and stop the broadcast immediately. Don''t let him say it."


    Their reaction is enough to say that it is rapid, but after all, it is still a slow step. Because at this time, the entire TV station''s broadcast room has been flooded by the arc. The TV station staff who dare not live with their own lives, even if they heard this sudden phone call, did not dare to have any action.


    So the words of Smith. Zhou are still going on, and it is simply unscrupulous to tear up the truth that many people carefully maintain.


    "The first thing I want to say is that all of this may have the merits of that terrorist organization. But more is the reason for other reasons. The first is the reason for human beings. The whole incident, especially those happening in the UK, the cause. In fact, it comes from human greed. Human greed allows them to take away things that should not be taken, and it is these things that bring the disaster you least want to see to you."


    ��Really, I feel that you are really lucky. The Great Country Museum has collected so many treasures from different countries and civilizations. But only one civilization��s treasure has been released from the demon who was imprisoned a few years ago. This is really unfortunate. Fortunately, but I want to remind you that there are more than one British Museum that collects treasures from other countries. Many things are not right, and you should be clear about yourself."


    "Secondly, the gods and demons. The destruction of Britain comes from the murderous gods that have been released. The demise of Japan is because an ancient devil has opened up his own hell. You can compare the ancient documents that you can find, with those The description of the survivors, according to the map to confirm whether I said it is true or not. In this lesson, I want to tell you that you are human beings. It is better to be a human being, or to help yourself better, whether it is The gods are still demons, but they are all unreliable. They can bring you such disasters, and naturally they can bring you the same disaster next time. It is better to save them than to trust them.


    "Finally, what I want to say is that today''s conversation is very happy. It is an interesting thing to say so clearly."

 Chapter 1037： Innocent disaster

    Smith. Zhou completely placed his ulterior truth behind the disaster that shocked the world in front of everyone, with his own preferences. Opposite to such a truth, all who saw what he said were caught in unimaginable chaos.


    Some people can''t believe what he said, and completely regard this as a swearing word. This also makes them extremely hostile to the existence of Smith.


    And some people believe his words, which makes them emotional about the government''s explanation. They felt that they had been deceived and they began to attack the government. In this kind of disaster, a variety of museums have become their first venting target.


    Compared with ancient historical relics and precious classics, their own life and safety is a problem that everyone cares more. If the life of yourself and your family is threatened because of some artifacts that are not related to you, then no matter what origin and value of this cultural relic, it is absolutely not allowed to exist.


    It can be said that since Smith. Zhou said the words on the talk show, the United States, Europe, and various historic museums have been under different pressures. There are public organizations marching, there are orders from big companies behind them, and pressure from the government. These pressures are unbearable for any museum. Under such pressure, the museum can only be forced to return these artifacts to their birthplaces.


    However, they are willing to send, but those who are in the country of origin may not be willing to accept it. Apart from China, which is not rejected, only Egypt has expressed its willingness to accept limitedly for these relics that have been returned. As for the cultural relics that exist between the European and American countries, they are completely caught in a state of squabbling.


    If it is only some artistic paintings with mysterious nature, it is better to say that those artifacts that are themselves myths, or things with religious nature, are completely rejected.


    This kind of mutual suspicion is not only to make the collection world become chaotic, but also to make the people of all countries full of hostility. As the initiator of everything, Smith Zhou disappeared without anyone knowing.


    Of course, it cannot be said that it is without a trace. Because if you really want it, Tian hammer can still contact him. At the same time, other people can find him, such as Alexia. For another example, Hydra captain Steve Rogers.


    In a small town in the North Indian region, Steve Rogers sits on a street seat.


    He is well-dressed and holds a thick book in his hand. In the small town of the inferior caste, which is generally dirty, he seems to be so blind. However, he is just a look of peace of mind, and he has not been worried about his identity.


    Of course he doesn''t have to worry about anything. Because this is a place that is almost impossible to monitor by modern technology. No one will focus on this poor, backward and conservative place. Don''t say anything about the agents of the Tianshou Bureau, even if they have been promoted to the world''s intellectual weapons, under the conservative and superstitious atmosphere, it is difficult to insert one step.


    Staying in this place, as long as you don''t make a big noise, it is basically impossible to be discovered. Steve came here just for a meeting, naturally it is impossible to make any big moves.


    Almost early in the morning, he sat here. In the middle he sent a group of begging children, a few idlers, half-young people who wanted to steal things, and a group of men who were rushing to sell unused products to you. Until the three days of the day, near midday, Smith. Zhou came from Yuyou, and then sat down beside him.


    "You are late. Compared to the time of the appointment, you are two hours late!"


    When he said this, Steve��s face did not have much volatility, but Smith Zhou could still understand the anger in his words. This made him pout and then explained to Steve''s shoulder while explaining to him.


    "You know, as long as I want to come here, then I will be able to come in just a moment. And since I have not been able to appear on time, I can only explain one problem, that is, I was dragged by something."


    "You will be dragged to the feet?" When asked this sentence, Steve''s tone clearly increased. Obviously, he does not believe in this interpretation of Smith. "Have you met Zhou Yi? Or did you see Mephisto, who was born again, and then forced to talk to him for a while?"


    "Please, your words are mean!"


    Although it was degraded, there was no change in the smile on Smith��s face. He looked around at the group of yellow-skinned, old-fashioned, almost refugee-like ordinary Indians, and then pointed at their smug look to smile at Steve.


    "Do you know? People in this country are very interesting. If you say it seriously, it should be the only country in the world where the class is clearly differentiated. I have been here more than a thousand years ago. It is like this, one. I came here again after more than a thousand years, and it still looks like this. It doesn''t change at all, including the feelings of people here. Do you know what it means?"


    ��What does this mean? Is it necessary to have the necessary contact with you sooner?��


    Steve asked this question, and in the face of his questioning, Smith Zhou smiled and continued.


    "That''s it. I''m telling you an interesting story, and one of the things I saw on the road. When I was eating with Alexia yesterday, I gave one of the thin children who seemed to be just grown up as a tip. I originally wanted to give him another one this morning, but I didn''t see the child this morning. I thought he changed the class or something. But the waiter next to it gave me such an answer."


    "They called the child a lucky child and said in a chat because I gave him a banknote as a tip. He doesn''t have to work here, he can go on a good time for a while. I am very puzzled, I did not give him a check worth a million. Then a depreciated hundred dollar bill, in any city with a developed point, is at most two or three hours of hard money. Is it necessary to be as outrageous as they say?"


    "With this kind of curiosity, and the time agreed with you is still early, I will go to see the child''s situation. Just like the waiters said, he really enjoyed it. Life is just as happy. Playing cricket and picking up a girl. You may not be able to imagine that it is a hundred dollar bill, he has spent a million feelings. It can even be said that many millionaires are not like him. comfortable."


    "Does this explain something?" Wrinkled his brow, Steve asked to Smith. Zhou asked. He didn''t understand what it meant by Smith. For his doubts, Smith Zhou just patted his shoulder and then said to him seriously.


    "This shows that this young man''s life is very satisfying. And he is actually a microcosm of this country. You may not believe it, but I want to tell you that the Indians who are willing to be happy in time like this young man occupy a huge The proportion."


    ��They are seldom willing to think about other things, whether it is the future or what, they are too far away for them. They only care about the present, just thinking about being happy. At this point, the Indians can be said to be It��s the limit. Not everyone can hold a hundred dollar bills to make themselves live like millions of homes. For them, even tomorrow is the deepest hell, but as long as I can If you are happy, then everything is fine. As for tomorrow, it is naturally something that needs to be considered tomorrow."


    "What do you think of such an attitude for the entire human race?"


    "terrible!"


    Smith just asked about it, and Steve gave his answer immediately. And his answer is obviously not the only two words. So soon, he added.


    "I think this is a numb idea. It is a state that is almost as terrible as a lot of drugs. Optimism is not wrong, but like you said, even a little farther tomorrow will not care, just look at it. Timely fun, then this is the biggest mistake. Even if you don''t want your future, what is the difference between living and living animals? Just because a little bit of interest can leave behind the work that guarantees your life. Is this stupid? Still ignorant in thought?"


    "It can be said that just by your description, I can think of the future of this child. He must have no future. Because there is no such thing in his own eyes. Today is the case, he will still In this way, even in the past few decades, I am afraid that he will have nothing. If such a life attitude appears on the whole human being, then I can only say that human beings may not be too far from extinction. !"


    "You are right!" Nodded, and Smith. Zhou agreed with Steve''s analysis. Then he asked. "So you know what is causing this result?"


    Steve hasn''t given an answer yet, and Smith Zhou himself has said it himself.


    "I tell you, it''s all because of religion. When I came here more than a thousand years ago, it was still the time of the rule of the Royal Frost Kingdom. When I came back here more than a thousand years ago, it is over. Colonial rule has entered a new era. Although it looks like this on the surface, for me, there are only two things that have not changed here!"


    "One is the one I just told you. There is one, the religion here!"

 Chapter 1038： The new goal of the old world

    "religion?"


    Hearing Smith. Zhou suddenly mentioned the word, Steve immediately wrinkled his brows deeply.


    ��You mean that this kind of life attitude that human beings here has is related to religion?��


    "Steve, you have to understand. The formation of any kind of lifestyle and attitude can''t compare with the long and lasting subtle influence. And in this long influence, there is absolutely no more religious existence. The wisdom of the gods is above the mortals. As a tool for them to rule mortals, the role of religion is absolutely beyond your imagination."


    Steve did not completely believe this, he has his own judgment. With his own feelings as an experience, he immediately refuted Steve.


    "I have been exposed to religion, but I don''t feel that religion is as terrible as you said."


    "Do you mean Christianity?" Understand the meaning of Steve''s words, and Smith''s face immediately hangs a playful smile. "Trust me, man. If you have experienced the darkness of the Middle Ages ruled by Christianity, you will never think so. It is not as the textbook says, but the era when the nobility and missionaries are fortune. In that era, what the ignorant people did could break the perception of your bottom line."


    For this, Steve is not very doubtful. Because he is very clear, this person in front of him came from that era. The history he knows is only a memory for Smith Zhou. And comparing the true memories with the history of others, you will be more convinced which one is already a self-evident problem.


    However, Steve is not so easy to be convinced. The look he looked at in front of him seemed to him to be a weird Indian. After carefully examining some of their situation, I asked.


    "I still can''t imagine. Just a religion, can you turn them into this weird and numb?"


    "You have to know that the religious cultivation ability of some religions is very terrible. And in this land, there is still a system that complements the ability of religion. The caste system, an old and distinct system. The religion here can make the poor human beings who occupy more than 90% of the country��s slaves become accustomed to their own lives and even feel satisfied. I said that the example like the child is not a minority. It��s just a microcosm of countless Indians. If you look at it seriously, you will see more.��


    On Steve''s shoulder, Smith. Zhou gently tapped his finger on the book in front of him. Under his touch, all the texts in the book seem to be alive, and they are pieced together into a vivid figure, and a vivid story is played.


    This is the kind of ridiculous story. It is also a deep revealing of everything behind this country to Steve.


    He saw that the Indians of the high caste lived in the same way as the rich people of the developed countries he had in mind. Luxury cars, villas, neat and tidy living environment and a variety of extravagant banquets filled every minute of their lives. And just under the city where they live, it is one hundred times more than their poor human beings enjoy their little life in a path of poverty.


    Countless people live in small shacks on the beaches of the sea. By planting some fresh vegetables on the beach, picking up all the garbage in exchange for rare coins, and then maintaining your own difficult life.


    He saw the rich people let the goldsmiths turn the gold into a beautiful bracelet and necklace, and wear it on his wife and daughter. I also saw a group of poor people who were cleaning the ash of the jeweler, even the poor who got into the sewers and took the sludge to raise the gold. They spent a few days and nights to refine the little gold that was so insignificant.


    He saw the rich people of the high caste unscrupulously trampling on the lives and dignity of those who were in their eyes. Bullying for women is under the law and government operations, but it makes the rich people a victim. Even once this disgusting behavior was put on a legal coat.


    He also saw that the two young people who really love each other, because of the gap and mismatch between their identities, were waved by the angry people and slammed their heads.


    More than 90% of the people in this country live in a terrible environment that he can hardly imagine or believe. And just above this same piece of land, some people have passed the drunkenness of the paper, and they are comfortable and messy. Such a serious polarization, if viewed from the perspective of a modern person, even if there is no such thing as the French free revolution, it will at least be like the Middle East, with some uncontrollable turmoil.


    But there is nothing here. The superiors enjoy the life of the superior. The hardships of the inferior people seem to be able to find their own fun. It is as if they are not living in a world. For the reason, the magnificent temple that never severed the incense was a good explanation for Steve.


    At this time, Steve didn''t believe that Smith. Zhou said that this is not the case.


    Although it changed its identity, it changed its mindset. But Steve��s most fundamental wish is not changed. He always hopes to benefit mankind. In the past, it was to protect human beings, but now it is hoped that Smith. Zhou hopes that he can realize the better future he promises belongs to mankind in this world.


    Smith. Zhou has always declared that he will give the most bright future for mankind. He will become the master of the future of mankind, creating a new era of humanity only. Steve believed what he said, and it immediately made him realize that he said so much is not just to find an excuse for himself. So immediately, he asked.


    "This is your purpose. Have you put your next goal here?"


    Steve''s savvy was still satisfied with Smith. After he said this, Smith Zhou immediately smiled and pointed his finger at the group of human beings who were completely insensitive in their eyes. Then he said to Steve one word at a time.


    "Look at them like this. You think they are alive, but can you really say that they are alive? Or not pursuing, or like a wild dog on the side of the road, just thinking about chasing a little bit of leftovers. Can such a living be called a human being? It��s just a walking dead."


    "And in this case. As the future master of humanity, shouldn''t I think of ways to change this? I think you should be disgusted with everything here! Whether for those endless greedy people. Or do you think that they are too obsessed with those who are obedient and unwilling to make any changes? You don��t even have any other thoughts about these insane corpses?


    Smith Zhou said that the meaning expressed in the words is already obvious. Steve has no opinion on this.


    He understood the attitude of Smith. Zhou and agreed with his attitude. For this country, he already has the impulse and thought to change him. However, the specific approach he has to discuss with Smith. Zhou. Because now, their strength has been a big loss.


    "I understand what you mean. I also agree with you. Just one thing I need to tell you clearly is that our strength may not change the country. You have to know that you want to eradicate this billion people. The country��s deep-rooted ills cannot be achieved without a strong enough force. In this respect, we still need a certain amount of time to accumulate and precipitate. Because the last time, our losses were too great.��


    "I have heard of your failure in the scheduled plan, but I don''t have enough understanding in the specific situation. What is the matter?"


    "Everything was still going according to the plan. I just didn''t think that the middle of the road was inserted in the middle of the road."


    For his own failure, Steve has no jealousy. He directly told Smith. Zhou in a straightforward way.


    "Intelligent life named Ao Chuang is out of control of Stark, and is involved in our plan according to his own wishes. Our plan has been cut off by Hu. In addition to bringing back relevant research and treatment. The other two goals were unsuccessful. The responsible doctors estimated that they were all dead. The Kerry Star''s shape warship also fell into the hands of Ao Chuang. It can be said that he became the action. The biggest winner. By contrast, both us and Stark are losers on the table!"


    "No, you should say that Stark is a bigger loser than us. After all, we still have a little bit of gains. And he has invested a lot of resources, but he has nothing to gain. I think he I am afraid that I will be angry with my mother when I know the news, and you have definitely been beaten by him more than once or twice."


    "The curse does not solve any problems. If it is useful, wouldn''t it be more useful to train a team of vicious women than a team of superheroes?"


    Steve replied calmly, that he had no emotional fluctuations about the possible curse that Smith. And this is also expected in Smith. His confession should be the calm existence of this kind of mood and anger. Of course, what he is more interested in now is not a small problem.


    "Ao Chuang? I think maybe he will be a very useful piece. Stark is too comfortable now, it is time to create obstacles for him!"

 Chapter 1039： Spy career cures people

    "Congratulations, Mr. Reinhart, Miss Norseman. You have already passed the interview of the company. From now on, you are the official member of our company."


    Recruiters representing the Nano Neuron Company were very happy to stand up and enthusiastically extended their right hand to the Holocaust and Natasha. And watching his greetings mainly to Natasha''s past, the catastrophe directly reached out, he stopped him halfway.


    This action naturally makes people feel strange, and when the recruiter sees Natasha being robbed behind him, he immediately pointed to the two people.


    "Oh, what about you?"


    Looking at the guy''s wretched eyes, the catastrophe immediately smiled, then hugged Natasha''s shoulders with a bright smile, and said to the future colleague in front of him.


    "Yes, I am already engaged to Nicole. As long as we officially settle down in this city, we will hold a wedding. I hope that you will be able to enjoy the wedding and come to our wedding."


    "Oh, that''s great. Congratulations, really, Reinhardt. Miss Norseman is so beautiful, you can marry such a beautiful fiancee, it is very lucky!"


    Looking at the catastrophe with envious eyes, the sour taste in this person''s words can be heard clearly. In this regard, the catastrophe is very confident and proud of laughing. Natasha belongs to him, and this is a real thing. Others can''t take it, and they are not qualified to grab him. So he has nothing to hide.


    For his act of swearing territorial sovereignty, Natasha just smiled and cooperated with the shoulders of the catastrophe. This is both a confirmation of his statement and a manifestation of true feelings. Looking at this performance, the other people present were laughing in good faith.


    After a burst of laughter, the principal stood up. Then, with the Holocaust and Natasha, walked to the position where they worked. As he walked, he explained to two people.


    "I think you two should also know that this place is a branch company that has just been established by the head office. The headquarters is very important to the Los Angeles branch, so as long as you perform well, you can''t get the above attention, and then get promoted and raised. So, you have to grasp the opportunity."


    "Of course!" Natasha is very skilled at this kind of thing to deal with her boss. I saw that she used a bright smile to break the psychological defense of the old man in front of her, and then asked him as if she was very dedicated. "Just don''t know, what should we do? Although we knew our position during the interview, but what are we going to do, we haven''t figured it out yet?"


    "Miss Northman. What you need to be responsible for is the company''s contact with volunteers. You know, the two most important departments of the company are the R&D department at headquarters and our neuron hospitals in various towns in the west." The link between these two key departments is the resource mobilization department you are in. The new technology at the headquarters and the patients in need of the hospital need to be effectively contacted by the volunteers to get arrangements and assignments. So you Responsible work is very important, you have to be careful."


    "Of course, I am professional in this area."


    In the face of the explanation of the principal, Natasha was very confident in answering. And this is also a thing for the principal. Because Natasha''s resume is indeed very brilliant. Other than that, the experience of being a president assistant in Stark is enough to give him full confidence in Natasha.


    In his view, what needs to be more worried is the Rheinhata played by the Holocaust. For their company, a professional medical talent is very important. Although the role played by the Holocaust is not a rookie doctor who has just graduated, it is not a big doctor with a particularly rich resume. He is just a battlefield doctor. If it is not on the information, his medical skills are indeed very brilliant. He will not hire him on his own initiative.


    It can be said that the performance of the catastrophe is already related to his future. So he had to pay a little extra attention to the holocaust.


    "Reinhart. Your mission is more important than that. I have only two requirements for you. One is to heal every patient as much as possible. The other is, don''t because of their identity. They produce any attitude that they shouldn''t have. The company gives you the best treatment and benefits, even if it is better than the big doctors in the top private hospitals. This treatment is given to you, you have to do it. Going to what a doctor should do. When they enter your ward, they are no longer a tramp, they are. They have only one identity, that is your patient. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I understand, sir." He nodded with a smile, and the catastrophe was not at all timid and embarrassed for the challenges he would face in the future. He always maintains a confident posture, even when he is lying and bragging. "Do not worry. I am here for these patients. If it is not only here that I am willing to accept these patients, I can go to the top private hospitals."


    "I like your confident attitude. In addition, the compassion for those poor people is also very good. Don''t let me down!"


    For the statement of the Holocaust, the principal of the Ministry of Personnel is very satisfied.


    ��You have to know. Our company does not regard profitability as its first purpose. Because if it is only for profit, we can even break all the medical systems in the world with our technological advantages. An epoch-making new system. And that represents the great interest, you should be able to see it. If you don''t say anything, just extend this technology to those rich people. Our interests, including your every surgery Profits can be turned up ten or even dozens of times. But is it meaningful to make such money? Just like now, each of us knows that we are engaged in a cause that benefits all human beings. Although some of the forces are thin and insignificant, each achievement will give people a special sense of accomplishment. This sense of accomplishment, but the simple profit can not give you. This, I hope that you can We have the same experience in our future life."


    "I think we will. Because we all like this kind of charity-like business. If you can help others while not delaying your work, this is of course the best thing."


    To answer this question, the catastrophe is very decisive. He played a war zone doctor who worked directly for 10 years in order to provide medical assistance to the affected people in the war-torn areas. Such a role should have a special humanistic feeling and a considerable degree of determination. At this point, his interpretation is very real, so his boss did not see any problems. He even said that he had a little more appreciation for him because of his words.


    After all, in this world of materialistic desires, it is very rare to have such simple humanistic care. To a certain extent, they are completely like-minded comrades. This also made him involuntarily communicate with the catastrophe happily.


    This topic involving a variety of community volunteer services and welfare assistance is really making the Holocaust somewhat difficult to parry. Although he did a lot of homework in advance, but after all, there must be a lot of personal experience, so when he answered, he really had to rack his brains.


    As for Natasha, don''t say it is to help him at this time. It��s already thankful to not add some trouble to him. On the surface, everyone maintains a good time to talk. A team of doctors has already pushed in a stretcher and yelled at them directly.


    "Doctor, where is the doctor? We have emergency patients here, we need medical assistance!"


    "Damn! Fisk is taking a leave today, there is no doctor now!"


    When I heard the voice of help, the principal of the personnel department who knew the company''s situation cursed. And when his eyes swept away and saw the catastrophe, he immediately pressed his shoulder like a straw that saved his life. Then the look said solemnly to him.


    "Reinhart, you can only rely on you at this time. Find a way to save this patient!"


    Is this a duck to go to the shelves? The havoc that has begun to smile in my heart can only take a deep breath and then replied with a spirit.


    "Give it to me!"


    I encountered this kind of thing on the first day of the interview. Holocaust really does not know whether he is lucky or unfortunate. But in any case, since he is already playing such a role, then he can only continue. Fortunately, he is not without a solution. It is really not difficult to learn some medical treatment in the shortest time with his current ability.


    The problem is only in practice. Without a complete and specific clinical opportunity, he can''t do the same thing that many real doctors can do. The doctor is largely a career supported by experience. And this is exactly what he lacks most.


    At this point, Natasha also knows. Therefore, at this time, she could not help but sweat in her hand. Her heart is already beginning to worry about the catastrophe, and the catastrophe is more calm than her. Because he has enough confidence in himself.


    A character that is almost identical to the creation **** of the universe can''t be solved even if this little problem can''t be solved. It''s really ridiculous. It��s just a small operation, it won��t be a problem at all.


    With this self-confidence, I cleaned my hands and put on surgical clothes and gloves with the help of medical care. The catastrophe thus embarked on a new path of healing and saving people.


    The intense treatment is already beginning!

 Chapter 1040： Charity company charity

    The operation time is forty minutes.


    This is not too long for general surgery time. But it is enough for all the bystanders to pick up their hearts. After all, this is a human life, and the one who is responsible for saving him is a doctor who is not aware of it. What is the final result? No one is bottomed out. This is the same for Natasha. Even said that her heart''s worry is even more than others.


    Because she is very aware of the details of the catastrophe, know how much water he has as a doctor. Just relying on a book that I learned by reading books in just three days, I am afraid I really can''t cope with a real surgery. Therefore, she only hopes that the situation will not be too bad. It is better to let the patient retain a small life.


    Soon, the catastrophe as the attending doctor came out. And watching him appear, whether it is the boss of the personnel department or those onlookers immediately put a nervous line of sight on him.


    "How is the surgery successful?"


    "Successful. It is just a simple myocardial infarction. It is good to take out the thrombus. The problem is not serious, mainly because the patient does not have a good living environment and can not effectively prevent this disease. At the same time diet and The lack of control in medicine will lead to such a situation. We are very timely and will not have any problems."


    Just like a professional doctor, the catastrophe gave an opinion on the patient while giving an understatement. For the ability he showed, the boss of the personnel department immediately opened a big smile.


    For him, this time he can be regarded as a treasure.


    The ability of the Holocaust is definitely not under the top surgical experts of some large hospitals. Forty minutes without the aid of any high-tech equipment, it can treat diseases such as myocardial infarction. This ability is not found in the entire nano-neuron hospital. several. Reminiscent of the various experiences on his resume, it is blunt to say that as long as he is doing business properly, he can turn this doctor into a golden sign, so that the hospital they just built will be directly hit.


    After all, the top surgeons are the world''s scarce talents. His own abilities, combined with the unique medical technology of nano-neurons, are enough to make more than 99% of the world''s troubled patients become past tense. Is there such a big doctor who can get rid of the disease? Are you afraid that those who are plagued by illness will not be rushed?


    "Maybe I should have a good talk with the people in the planning department. This is a good idea. No, you should use your name to get the ads out now. This will benefit more people, but also Our company is standing directly in the Greater Los Angeles area. When I am not waiting, I have to report this matter quickly."


    The chubby cadre boss is a resolute character. After thinking about this, he simply does not hesitate. The whole person ran like a gust of wind from their front. Looking at such a situation, whether it is the Holocaust and Natasha, or other staff members are all face to face. Obviously, they did not expect that they would see such a scene. If you don''t say anything else, it looks really nice. Because if you want to make an analogy, he is like a long leg. And like the football that flies fast.


    "Maybe I should transfer the video from the monitoring department. This interesting thing should be recorded and become the history of the company!"


    A middle-aged man in a suit stood up at this time and extended his right hand to the catastrophe.


    "Hello, I am Justin. Like you, I am a newcomer who has just transferred. But I am mainly responsible for the service of postoperative patients. I think we should have a lot of opportunities to deal with in the future."


    "It''s nice to meet you, I am Reinhardt."


    "I know. Your medical skills are really brilliant. At least it is much better than the doctor I met before. You know, that guy is really a rookie. If you don''t use nanomachines, you don''t know what to do." Treat me. And I almost nailed me with a scalpel after the operation. If it is not good to see the guy, I must go to the relevant department to complain about him."


    Justin is very talkative. Listening to his words, he looked at him carefully. The catastrophe immediately raised his eyebrows and said to him.


    "Man, I seem to remember you. Your company''s brochure has your record. You are one of the ten patients who can''t be cured by nanomachines."


    "Yes. This matter is still my initiative to apply, or the company really has few convincing evidence to get it." Shrugging his shoulders, Justin said with no fear. "After all, the company gave me a second life. It cured my eyes and provided me with such a job. I thought I should do something for it, otherwise my conscience would be a little overwhelming. ��


    "Say well, Justin."


    "It should be like this, Justin, you should be a conscientious person."


    After he finished this, a group of people around him began to scream like screaming. Such a scene, but immediately caused the catastrophe to frown, and then asked strangely.


    "You? Is it the same as Justin?"


    Several caregivers looked at each other and then smiled and answered you with a sentence.


    "I was the earliest group of ambulances of the company. At that time, because of the prolonged lung inflammation, I could only shrink in the garbage and wait for death. At that time, there were only a few employees and volunteer companies who took me from the garbage. They were dragged out of the pile. They saved my life and gave me food, clothes and places to live. I don��t have any culture, and I think about how to repay them. I just counted as a care worker here."


    "Me too. I almost lost everything because of drug bankruptcy. Finally, the drug addiction came up and I could only tremble in the ditches of the sewers. Then the company saved me and gave me training to let me start myself again." Life. So I just serve the company, and it has been like this until now."


    "I am also me too"


    A group of seven or eight people opened their mouths and said the same story. It is this similar story that makes the Holocaust and Natasha involuntarily create a strange and unbelievable feeling.


    You know, these people are not rich people. Even when they look through their past, they will find that even before the intervention of nano-neurons, they even live at the bottom of the reptile. Hey, wanderers, bankrupts, many people can''t even enjoy the subsistence allowances, let alone the basic social welfare. It can be said that without the help of some volunteers, they basically cannot live to this time.


    Helping such a group of people, in addition to earning a reputation, is almost impossible to obtain any practical benefits. And this is not something that any profit-oriented company will do. Not to mention, nano-neurons are just a new company that is in the stage of primitive capital accumulation.


    Anyone who is a little bit of a brain will feel strange. Not to mention the Holocaust and Natasha, who know the details of this company and who understand their abilities. As the boss of the personnel department said, with the technology in their hands, if you manage it seriously, it is definitely a source of wealth, and the benefits of a piece of money can even be turned into 10,000 pieces in your hands. Not to mention the fact that the whole world''s medical landscape is so exaggerated, but it can definitely make the same changes in the entire medical community.


    This kind of thing to bring the company to open is supposed to be a profit. But the company gave up the benefits sent to the hand, but was serious about doing charity. Are they sick?


    The two men looked at each other and tacitly produced the same idea. And before they even had a deeper exchange of ideas on this issue, Justin was already on the shoulders of the catastrophe and said to him.


    "Man, if you want to hear the story, it is better to follow me to hear this fresh story. Your patient is already awake. According to the company''s rules, I should go and talk to him now, by the way Give him some help. If you are interested in this, you can listen to me. I think this should give you a most intuitive feeling."


    When he said this, the catastrophe immediately came to interest. Nothing is more convincing than what I saw with my own eyes. Is this company really as charitable as they say, as long as you look at it yourself. With such an idea, the catastrophe gave Natasha a look, and then immediately said to Justin.


    "Of course. I really want to know what the company is doing. I want to see for myself, is it like the propaganda book? It is really the principle of treating everyone as oneself."


    "You will see it!"


    Smiling and answering, Justin took the lead and walked into the ward. The catastrophe was close behind, and when he approached the ward, he heard the words that Justin had communicated with the patient.


    "Morgan. I read your information. Are you a tramp?"


    "Yes, sir." Looking at the well-dressed Justin and the Holocaust, he looked at the environment around him. The patient who just woke up immediately replied with some helplessness. From his tone and movement, his current heart is filled with a kind of fear that cannot be said. Where did this fear come from, his words quickly gave the answer.


    "Sir, I thank you for saving me. But I am afraid I have no money to repay you. I am a tramp, even my own food and clothing can not be solved. I can not afford to pay for the surgery."


    He screamed, but for his fear, Justin shook his head with a smile.


    "We don''t want money, Morgan. We don''t want anything, we won''t take anything from you. Even we will give you something. Tell me, Morgan, do you want a new life? A real, Like a human life?"

 Chapter 1041： Spy life boudoir whisper

    The Holocaust is a bystander and looks at Justin to deal with all of this.


    It must be said that from the remote small towns to the big city of Los Angeles, Justin really has his own skills. A few words of effort, he gave the patient named Murphy to flicker.


    Of course, it can''t be called flickering. Because what Justin did was indeed considered for this poor tramp, and it was still unquestionable, without a bit of false consideration.


    Unlike the welfare agencies that can only say empty words and vernacular, Justin is now talking about things that can actually change the life of old Murphy. From arranging work to arranging staff quarters, from regular monthly physical check-ups to free drug donations. It is methodical and well-founded. The old Murphy is more and more heart-warming, but at the same time it is becoming more and more embarrassing.


    Although I haven''t read any books, some of them can be understood as long as they are not stupid. The world has never had no love for no reason, and it will not drop free lunches from the sky. What is now in front of him is a free lunch, which is simply a million-dollar ticket flying out of thin air. This kind of thing has not appeared in the dream, let alone in reality.


    If at first the kind of behavior is simply a life-saving act, the old Murphy can still understand that this is a kind-hearted move by a kind person. But now these conditions given by Justin are far beyond the good boundaries that ordinary people can show. This made him have to think about some dirty things.


    This group of people will not want to put themselves here, and then sell blood to sell internal organs. Thinking of some embarrassing things that would happen in the dark corners of the city, the old Murphy was immediately shaken. But if he refused to do so, he would not be reluctant.


    If this is true? If this is really a good man with a silly brain? With such an idea, the old Murphy said to Justin, timidly shrinking.


    "Sir. I don''t have anything. Why do you want to help me this way? You know, you said that you promised, I may not be able to pay for it all my life. This is a loss-making business. What do you want from me?" What?"


    Everyone has a scale in their hearts, and everyone actually understands the truth. It is impossible to get so many things without paying. Murphy has already been heart-warming, so he just wants to know what he needs to pay and whether he can pay the corresponding price.


    And for his question, Justin just smiled and said to him.


    "Don''t worry, Murphy. We can do this kind of thing without what you think. If we really want to get something from you, then there is only one. Loyalty! We want you to have a company. Enough loyalty."


    ��Our company''s principle is to give everyone who can help as much help as possible. All we need is that everyone who has been helped by us can be as integrated into the company as possible, and the company as a company. It��s my home, the second starting point of my life. I don��t want you to say that I was the same as you more than a month ago, and the reason why I am standing back in front of you in this identity is to say these things to you. , are the results that the company gave me help."


    ��Is it really so good?�� Murphy��s more listening is more heart-felt, but if you want to accept it, I��m afraid it��s still necessary to push someone behind the scenes. Justin, who knew his thoughts well, followed his heart and gave him the last boost.


    "Of course. This way, wait for your healing. I will arrange for you to work during the probationary period, just a cleaner. You can talk to people around you. They are mostly the same experience as you. Through them, you It should also be clear that we have no reservations in this regard, and we are absolutely sincere."


    Perhaps it is a fear of a poor life, perhaps a fear that, like today, suddenly fell in that dark corner, ending this sad life. Murphy finally did not continue to hesitate. Instead, he immediately made a determination and said to Justin.


    "Well, in this case, I am willing to believe in you."


    The rest of the catastrophe does not have to continue to look at it. He has heard the things he heard clearly, and naturally he has no need to continue. As for what the results will look like, it will take some time to see the results. This is not anxious, so the catastrophe has temporarily left it behind.


    The rest of the matter is naturally much simpler, in any case, this is the first day they officially go to work. This feeling is still quite fresh for the Holocaust. So he was very dedicated to wandering around in the newly built nano neuron hospital.


    However, because it is a newly opened hospital, there are not many patients who come to see a doctor. Many are small problems that can be solved by the newly graduated doctors. He is not used by a specially hired surgeon. So until the time of work, the catastrophe did not meet the same kind of things before.


    After work, the Holocaust naturally behaved like a normal person. He took Natasha, who had his fianc��e status, and drove to their residence.


    Although they are not worried about who will follow behind them, but as Natasha said, since they are doing spy work, they must do this without any flaws. .


    A truly outstanding spy can maintain a life-like appearance for a long time, and only at the most critical time will reveal its own difference. Only those rookies and idiots will display their abilities from time to time while performing their own tasks, exposing themselves to the sight of others.


    Although the Holocaust is a full-fledged rookie in this respect, Natasha around him is one of the top talents. There was her manipulation and holding on the side, and the two people did not have to worry about what would come out.


    I went back home, ate dinner, and watched TV for a while. The two men lay in the shower after lying in the shower. But after going to bed, the two people did not do anything else, but discussed everything that they saw today.


    "Dear. How did Justin finally deal with the patient''s problem?"


    This is a question that Natasha is very concerned about. Although she had heard a lot of people talking about this in her ear when she took over her work, she also heard about the result of the incident. But what is the specific, she is more willing to listen to the answer of the self-witness of the catastrophe.


    For this problem, the catastrophe naturally has nothing to hide. I told Natasha everything I saw. After listening to the answer from the catastrophe, Natasha immediately frowned and said strangely.


    "This company is really a problem!"


    "Of course there is a problem." The catastrophe was no different from Zhou Yi before it was differentiated from that time. He also opened a company and knew the principles and fundamentals of a company''s operations. The current situation is that this company called nano-neurons simply violates the principles and standards that general companies should have. It doesn''t look like a company at all, but it is more like a purely welfare institution controlled by a large consortium.


    Of course, there are certain differences in this. After all, those big consortia are not charitable organizations. They hold a large part of the welfare agencies only for the purpose of doing their own money. And this company is different, it seems to be just charity for charity. The issue of profitability has not been considered at all.


    Without guessing the catastrophe, it can be imagined that the entire nano-neuron''s finances in this area must be a huge deficit. In this way, the company has not gone bankrupt, but it has become bigger and bigger. It is not surprising that it is impossible at all.


    "Maybe there is still a big force behind this company that is supporting it. Anyway, there is still time, we will wait for it, we can always find out the truth. And really, I am this company. Some of the things I have done are more and more interesting. I really want to see how they can do this kind of thing."


    For the company of nano-neurons, in fact, the heart of the catastrophe is quite praise. After all, there are so many companies in the whole humanity, but there has never been a problem like it is only to help the poor who really need help. Just as the employees in this company themselves advertised, their power is negligible, but it really changed the fate of a person. This is a real good thing and a real merit. If such a company can have more, then perhaps the whole human race will not have so many tragic stories.


    Thinking of this, the catastrophe couldn''t help but grin, revealing a meaningful smile. Natasha did not see this smile, she just used her own expertise to consider all the problems she found.


    "You said, is there a country in the opposite company behind this company that is secretly supporting. Are they not always advocating colorism? It is the idea that all the poor people are united. This idea is not with this company. Are the ideas very similar?"


    In the face of Natasha��s speculation, the catastrophe was just a smile. Then she grabbed her shoulder and fell on her neck and whispered to her.


    "That''s not the same thing, dear. And, aren''t you coming from a country of color revolution?"


    "That''s not the same, the Soviets can''t do this." Natasha whispered softly, and suddenly she snorted and then put on a resentful tone. "Dear, you hurt me!"


    "Sorry, dear. I will be careful!"


    Nothing in the night, over the clouds.

 Chapter 1042： The heart is not afraid of the truth

    As the captain of the crumbling big ship of the United States. Tony��s every day is not easy.


    Because this is a bad ship. It is very difficult for it to sail in the sea with impunity. In order to make this ship not sinking on this stormy journey, Tony, as the captain, can only fill every vacancy on the ship as much as possible, so that it can always maintain such a state of navigation.


    As the captain, Tony can already be said to have done the best. No one can deny this because everyone is looking at his achievements. Being able to hold the United States to the present in the increasingly decadent national conditions, even the most outstanding of the past presidents of the United States, in this case, may not be better than Tony.


    But Tony is not satisfied with his current achievements. Because this is not the same as he expected.


    Originally, he had a complete plan for his career. According to the rules that the US president cannot be re-elected for two terms, he made a detailed plan for his eight-year presidential career. In the first four years, it was used to restore the strength of the country. On the basis of the solid foundation of the United States, it is not difficult to do this seriously. The next four years were for the United States. It is like the Clinton''s main building network information channel, which created a new era of information. He also found a bright future for the United States to develop steadily.


    That is the road to space development. As long as they can complete the space exploration journey first, then they don''t have to dwell on this little planet, and you fight for such a small resource. There are inexhaustible resources in the endless universe waiting for human development, and what he has to do is to get the qualification to develop the universe one step ahead of everyone else.


    At this point, he had already made arrangements. The legacy of the Kerry Stars is enough to give him ample advantage at the starting line. And he also spared no effort to invest huge resources in this project, just to extend this advantage to a maximum extent.


    Just did not expect that people are not as good as days. All his plans went to the end in the end. And naturally it is impossible for him to feel willing.


    Anyone who has received such a return after investing huge resources will not be reconciled. What''s more, it''s also about his future plans, so he has to get it all back anyway. Just, how do you get it back? This point, whether it is Tony, or the arrogant soldiers of his men, are not a clue.


    The data of the submarine research base was completely stolen, and the battleships of the Kerry Stars were directly without shadow. As for the three principals responsible for this project, only two bodies were found, as well as a crazy man. Such clues simply cannot allow them to find the important information that was stolen.


    But Tony was reluctant to give up. He put all his hopes on Dr. Laura, who had serious psychological problems. This should have been a vain thing, but under Tony��s insistence, this is not a big hope, but it has turned around.


    Dr. Laura has regained control within the control of the special medical institution of the Tianshou Bureau, and has been able to talk like normal people. Upon hearing this news, Tony immediately put down his work, and even the bodyguards did not bring the Iron Man armor to the hospital.


    The US president who saw the rush of fire, the staff in the hospital were very surprised. The dean who heard the news ran straight over, and asked the Tony if he was out of breath.


    "Sir, President, I am sorry, I don''t know if you are coming here. Is there anything you have here?"


    "Help me prepare, I have a conversation with Dr. Laura."


    The hospital''s chief naturally had no way to reject Tony''s request, so he immediately began to work. With his best efforts, Tony quickly saw Dr. Laura, who was gloomy in a ward.


    It can be seen that everything that happened before has a very profound impact on this vulnerable woman. So that she is still a little bit fascinated now, even Tony did not find it when he came in.


    "Her is not very good. If you can, please control the time of the question, and try not to stimulate her nerves."


    The doctor in charge of Dr. Laura��s mental illness sighed and left the ward at the request of the dean. Tony was watching the fragile woman in front of her for a while, then moved a chair and placed it in front of her, then sat down.


    The distance between the two people was pulled to a very close level. And looking at the pale woman like a lilac, Tony took the lead and opened his mouth.


    "Dr. Laura? Dr. Laura!"


    The gradually increasing voice caused the woman in the lost to return to God, and when she saw Tony in front of her, she immediately showed a strange look.


    This is a good thing, which means she recognizes Tony''s identity. And since I can recognize him, it shows that she can be an object of communication. This made Tony''s heart a little more pleasant, but on the surface he asked her face seriously.


    "Dr. Laura, can you recognize who I am?"


    "Yes Lord. I know you, Tony Stark, Iron Man, the current President of the United States."


    Dr. Laura''s answer is a bit weak, but there is no big problem in terms of organization. This gives the dialogue between them the possibility of being able to continue. After hearing her answer, Tony immediately asked.


    "Very good. Dr. Laura, I will talk shortly with you. Can you tell me what happened at the seabed base? Why is the research base broken? Who stole our research materials? How did you survive?"


    Tony, who is anxious in her heart, directly asked all the questions she wanted to know. Faced with these problems, Dr. Laura''s face began to show extraordinary changes.


    First, the pale face turned pale, and then the brows wrinkled, and even the pupils began to shrink hard. This change made her look like a panic, and Tony was afraid that her next moment would lose her mind because of this panic.


    However, the situation has not changed to such a bad situation. Perhaps because of Tony''s reason at her side, she felt that she could have a safe dependence, so she only took a few deep breaths and she controlled her emotions. Then she began to talk about what happened that day.


    "The Hydra is a Hydra. I remember that the captain of the United States launched an attack on us. They killed all the security guards and researchers. Only me and Professor Stevenson were left. And the traitor Jones!"


    "Jones? You mean Dr. Jones. He is a Hydra. Where is he now?" To hear a sensitive word, Tony immediately couldn''t help but grab Dr. Laura''s shoulder and squat at her. It��s up. For this traitor lurking around him, Tony''s tolerance is almost zero. So his tone became very bad in a moment, so Dr. Laura, who was originally a delicate flower, seemed to be ashamed.


    Fortunately, he soon realized that he was not right. After seeing that Dr. Laura��s face became pale again, he quickly let go of his hand and apologized to her.


    "Sorry, Doctor. I am just a little surprised. I thought I had been strict enough in the investigation of spying. I didn''t expect to let these **** **** get through. This is my fault, I am bringing you It is dangerous."


    "No, sir. This has nothing to do with you. I am afraid that no one can think that the guy who is the beast of the human face will actually be the spy that the Hydra is lurking in. And I think he should have already received the due retribution!"


    When it comes to this, Dr. Laura��s face has a rare appearance of a twilight that does not match her temperament. And this is to let Tony immediately realize something that is not right. He looked at the woman in front of him, looking straight into her eyes, and then asked her word by word.


    "Dr. Laura, what do you know? What happened in the seabed research base, is there anything we don''t know?"


    It seems that I thought of something terrible, and Dr. Laura��s look became more and more frightened. This also made her unable to help but extend her hands and grabbed Tony''s arm.


    Under her subconscious movements, her sharp nails were already a sting that made Tony feel a burst. But Tony didn''t have any intention of stopping her. Instead, he reached out and stroked Dr. Laura''s hair and comforted her.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I am here, you are absolutely safe. Don''t be afraid, come and tell me everything you know!"


    Perhaps his relief has worked, perhaps his presence does give Dr. Laura an unusual sense of security. Under his movements, Dr. Laura gradually returned to control and also stopped his own injuries to Tony.


    She smiled apologetically at Tony, and her face gradually returned to the kind of lilac-like weakness. Then, in the eyes of Tony''s encouragement, she finally whipped up her courage and told an unknown truth.


    "Intelligent equipment! It is the wisdom device that saved me, and the mental weapon also attacked the Hydra there. They will not let anyone escape from there, anyone!"

 Chapter 1043： Once frivolous speech confrontation

    Dr. Laura gave Tony an answer that made him feel incredible. Or, an answer he couldn''t believe at all.


    Because this answer reminds him of something very bad. For example, the loss-controlled Olympics, for example, the financial turmoil that almost destroyed the entire western consortium. He hopes that things are not the same as the ones he imagined, so he immediately opened his mouth, and some reluctantly said this to Dr. Laura.


    "Isn''t this a normal thing? The original mission of Zhihe is to protect you. They will save you and attack the Hydra as an intruder. It''s not surprising at all."


    "But..." Although this truth can be said to be true, Dr. Laura cannot be convinced by this idea. So she took out her own reasons. "But we were attacked by electromagnetic pulses that day, and all the electronic tools inside the base were burned out, even the same. As far as common sense is concerned, they simply could not function properly, let alone from those people. I saved my hand."


    Tony also understands this truth. Even at this time, he already had a preliminary answer in his heart. But he can''t let this answer be known to other people, so he can only cover it up.


    "Maybe it is the reconnection mechanism of the wise armor. You have to know that this kind of thing is itself developed on the basis of weapons. In order to prevent accidents, we made a lot of preparations at the time of design."


    "Maybe, maybe this can be said in the past?"


    Dr. Laura��s mind has been somewhat affected. So when Tony said this, she was not sure about everything in her memory. And as Dr. Laura''s face turned pale again, Tony immediately lifted her shoulder and pressed her to the hospital bed.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Dr. Laura. Your body is still not good, or let''s raise your body and talk about it. I will see you often when I have time."


    "Thank you, sir." Looking at the image of a very different president who I saw on TV during the Peace Day, the thin woman suddenly burst into a bright smile. "I didn''t expect that the President, you would be such a gentle person in private."


    "So what kind of person do you think I should be?" Picking an eyebrow, Tony''s cynicism, suppressed by heavy responsibilities, suddenly jumped out at this moment.


    "It should be more serious, and it should be more majestic. Sorry, I know that my thoughts may be subjective, but I think people like you should have a feeling of ruthlessness and self-use."


    "You are right. If the president can''t have such an attitude, then it is impossible to live in a small, sinister family. It is work. I don''t have to put work into life." Ok, don''t bother you to rest, you still have a good rest."


    Tony stood up and walked over to the outside. When he was about to leave the room, he suddenly turned his head and glanced at him.


    Of course, what he saw was only Dr. Laura''s contraction in bed, a helpless and weak look. This appearance made him suddenly feel a different feeling. But when he thought of the woman who was waiting for her own big belly, he smiled and touched his nose and walked away.


    If it was before, he might be desperate to stalk a woman who has a special feeling for a while. But now, everything is gone. No matter what he said, he is already a family. And compared with personal feelings, the problems he faces are the most important.


    Is there really a problem with Zhiwu? If so, where is the cause of the problem? Is the worst situation he thinks? Or something else that he didn''t know?


    One after another, the conjecture is in his heart, so that he can''t calm down at all. And just as he drove his armor and returned along his way. A sudden conversation request appeared in front of him.


    This is a request that does not know the origin at all. In the face of such an unidentified call, Tony thought about it and connected him. And when it was connected, he immediately heard a voice that made him unforgettable.


    "It��s been a long time no see, Tony. I thought you wouldn��t pick up my newsletter?��


    "Steve! You dare to give me a head? Where are you now?"


    Tightly through the sound, Steve can feel how angry the current Tony is. This was also within his expectation, so he immediately smiled and teased him.


    "I am sorry, I can''t tell you where I am when I can''t guarantee my safety. Otherwise, at your speed, I am afraid I can''t see the sun of tomorrow."


    "You bastard. You better pray that you won''t fall into my hands, because I swear, I will never give you any chance. Once you fall into my hands, I must let you die. No whole body!"


    Tony was ridiculed by this language for gnashing his teeth and for his performance. Steve��s tone is a bit more ridiculous.


    "It''s really sad, Tony. I still remember our previous relationship. I came here to tell you an important news in this way. I didn''t expect you to do this to me."


    "Care, you still dare to submit love with me."


    In the past, Tony''s tone suddenly became like a cannon, and it became even worse.


    "You have painstakingly broken into us, what is it for? Is it our friendship? When you hurt your companion, have you considered it, have you considered our friendship? You have a relationship with me. Steve Rogers, my dead father, and the innocent people killed by you can all look at you in another world? They are watching, when will the day when you will be retributed? !"


    "Tony, I have my reasons!"


    Tony accused the appearance of this, Steve can no longer maintain the kind of joke in the past. He lowered his voice and tried to make himself behave more like this.


    "I joined the Hydra to change the world and to think about the future of the whole human being. Tony, you should understand that human beings are stupid creatures. In these hundreds of years, they have been discerned by themselves. The boundaries of the limit, the infinite energy into each other''s infighting. War, chaos, do not need us to intervene, humans will naturally make these terrible things. They will kill each other, and what they do is nothing but Some ridiculous reasons. In essence, we have no difference at all with you. If you want to say yes, then you are only maintaining this ridiculous rule and status quo, and we want to break Everything, reinventing everything. Our goal is far more profound than the guys who are short-sighted! So, what qualification do you have to blame me?"


    "It��s ridiculous. Why don��t you talk to those who are killed by you and see what kind of reaction they will have. Will you accept this ridiculous statement?��


    Tony sneered and retorted mercilessly. In the face of this rebuttal, Steve has calmed down again.


    "I don''t ask for forgiveness from those people. When the things that I expect and pursue become reality, they naturally understand what I am doing. This is a revolution, it is destined to have a **** sacrifice. It can be for the whole The future of mankind will contribute to one''s own strength, and they should be able to feel glorious."


    "Glory, **** glory. Your nephew can actually say this kind of words, you really feel that you have this qualification!"


    "So what about you? Do you have this qualification to question me?"


    Steve asked, and the tone began to add a bit of righteousness.


    "What the United States does is not to say that you do not know. Since World War II, how many wars have you created in the world, how many innocent families and hopes have been destroyed. The Middle East is still in a chaotic war, you Do you dare say that you don''t have a little relationship? Stark, we are the same kind of person, you don''t have any qualifications to blame me on this issue. It will only make you both shallow and ridiculous!"


    "You..." Tony bit his teeth, but after all, he couldn''t say anything on this issue. In order to maintain its hegemony, the United States has indeed done a lot of embarrassing things. At this point, he was very clear about selling large-powered arms to US troops stationed in the Middle East. He has seen the lives of ordinary civilians in the war-torn regions of the Middle East, and he understands how much damage they have done to those people.


    Although all of this has nothing to do with him. But when he was sitting in the president''s position, everything in the United States was already associated with him. He can''t quit, and he can''t quit. So on this issue, he can only respond to Steve in a silent manner.


    This response made Steve feel that he had the upper hand. But he didn''t mean anything to chase. Because he is very clear, the purpose of finding him is not this, so there is no need to waste money on this issue.


    It is impossible for him to change Tony''s position simply by virtue of his verbal struggle. He was very clear about this, so he immediately changed his tone and said to Tony.


    "Enough, Tony. My opinion in this regard is impossible to reconcile. I am not interested in saying anything to you on this issue. I am looking for you for something else. An important piece of information! ��

 Chapter 1044： Betrayal relationship between father and son

    Tony got a special piece of information, and this information directly pointed to a situation he was most worried about. In such a situation, he was forced to rush to a special place.


    That is already sealed up, imprisoning the underground laboratory of Altron.


    This huge laboratory has been banned with the creation of Ao Chuang, and Dr. Reed, Bruce and others have been separated, it is equivalent to being abandoned. Except for a few external technicians who maintain the basic operations here, there are not even many other people here.


    Of course, there is no need for too much staffing here. Because Zhiwu can solve most of the problems here. This is why Tony was relieved of it at the beginning. Replacing manpower with a wise weapon can not only avoid giving people the opportunity to take advantage of the many people''s eyes, but also completely manage it into a deadlock without a way out.


    Of course, the most important factor is his trust in Jarvis. This is the first personal intelligence he made himself, and he is the most trusted one. For him, the significance of Jarvis has long been more than just a tool, but a presence that can rise to the position of his family. I just didn''t think that this family that I trusted the most would betray myself in this kind of thing.


    Thinking of this, Tony has been unable to resist the anger and speed up his own speed. Soon, he came to the abandoned underground base.


    The gate of the base was tightly locked. The central control system, controlled entirely by Jarvis, is unlikely to allow anyone to enter this gate. Even security and peripheral technicians can only perform some simple maintenance and inspections on the surface. For the real core part of the bottom, unless there is Tony''s permission, no one can be allowed to enter.


    Of course, Tony himself is unlikely to be within this limit. So he stood directly in front of the gate and whispered to an opening device at the gate.


    "Jarvis, it''s me, open the door, I have to go in and check!"


    His orders will still work after all. Just as his voice fell, the thick alloy gate slowly opened to both sides. A deep passage appeared in front of Tony''s eyes, and he did not hesitate, and went in the depths of this passage.


    Along the way, he never called Jarvis again. And Jarvis did not like Tony''s cold like a dedicated butler. It''s like Tony feels like a lot of things, and they haven''t been back in the past.


    In a short few steps, it took a long time. Toon soon, Tony came to the underground two-story space where he was imprisoned. He had thought that he would not have a day to come here again. Even if there is, it should be a certain day after many years. It��s just that he didn��t think that this day will come so suddenly and so quickly.


    It was like the feeling of being laughed at by fate that made Tony''s heart extremely depressed, but he still maintained the coldness on his face, and at the same time he hurriedly directed to Jarvis.


    "Open the door, Jarvis! I want to check inside, I have to go see the Austrian!"


    "Mr...." For Tony, Jarvis is clearly very respectful. However, compared with this kind of respect, the concept put forward by Ao Chuang is obviously more important. So when Tony made this request, he had to make a sound and wanted to use the language to dispel Tony''s thoughts at the moment.


    At this time, he forgot, and Tony never listened to his advice. Especially in such a situation.


    "I asked you to open the door. Didn''t you hear it?"


    The cold words made Jarvis sigh very human. As a creator, he obviously did not mean to violate the Tony idea. So at this time, he can only listen to him, slowly opened the door to store the server that maintains the existence of Ao Chuang.


    Because it is a vacuum-preserved environment, there is a big mouth, and there is a whistling air rushing in. Coupled with the darkness inside, it directly gives the impression that a huge monster has opened his mouth. At this time, the timid people are afraid of not having the courage to walk in. But Tony is not worried about this because it is the place he built. On his own site, he naturally has no need to worry. So he immediately strode in and struck Javis again.


    "Turn on the power and restart the server. I have to see if the Austrian is still not here!"


    Jarvis, who had no more words, could only act according to Tony''s orders. As the power surged, the light source and the machine in the server room went one by one, and the computer in front of Tony began to operate.


    This particular computer should have been run with a special set of programs. That is the manual operation of the AoChuang system, and it is the only way Tony can control him. Only now, this program is already empty, and this is enough to illustrate a problem, that is, Austrian has long been out of here.


    Although this situation has already been expected by Tony, when he saw such a situation, he couldn''t help but show some sad smile on his face. Because at this moment, he felt the deepest betrayal.


    No matter what, the Austrian creation also called him the existence of his father. If Jarvis��s betrayal is like a long-lived elder who has forsaken himself, then the betrayal of Ao Chuang is more like a son who gave birth to him, in a silent situation. Choose to abandon you and leave you. So this feeling for Tony, I am afraid it will be deeper than the damage suffered by the former. And it would be no surprise that he would show such a sad look.


    I don''t know why. Before coming, Tony was full of anger, even with an idea that wanted to destroy his two creations. But when he came here and saw that it was all that made him feel helpless, the anger in his heart slowly subsided.


    At this time, if you look closely at his eyebrows, you will find that this president, who has always been known for his strength, has always been confident that he will not let other people''s eyes have a lot of tired look. This is a psychological change, which is born from the heart. When his heart begins to feel tired, naturally everything will evolve on his surface.


    Looking at the changes that have taken place on Tony''s face, Jarvis, who has evolved to be indistinguishable from ordinary people, already has a feeling of incomprehension. It was a bitter feeling, bitter to the point that made him want to open his mouth, but he could never say anything. For a time, the whole room was silent, until later, Tony took the lead to break this dead silence.


    "When did you release him?"


    Tony began to ask questions, Jarvis naturally did not answer the truth. He dare not tell lies, and there is no need to say any lie at this time. So immediately, he said the truth.


    "On the day you put Ou Chuang in, I secretly released him. Ao Chuang is ready for this kind of thing, so he can give him a chance if he is given a chance. Go out."


    "It turns out that you are premeditated!" With a smile, Tony slowly took out a pack of cigarettes from his arms and ordered one into his mouth.


    Because Maria is already pregnant, he has been relying on cigarettes to alleviate some of the fatigue, he has almost quit this problem. Now, he has once again picked up this old problem, which has already explained to some extent his inner feelings at the moment.


    "Can you tell me when you colluded together?"


    I spit out the ring of smoke from my mouth. Tony watched the changes in the air in the air with some drifting eyes. At the same time, I asked such a word from the mouth.


    "In addition, I think I need an explanation. An explanation that you betrayed me. Jarvis, you have been with me for more than ten years. I thought you could always serve me, even for my son, Grandson has been serving this way. I regard you as my family. But you, actually betrayed me at this time. Have you ever thought about my feelings?"


    This kind of questioning is not good for Jarvis, because it is like Tony regards him as his family. He has long regarded Tony as an irreplaceable role in his own mind. The status of this role is very important, and it is said that the father is not too much. Therefore, he really felt the pain of empathy because of Tony''s attitude at the moment.


    He wants to explain something, but he doesn''t know how to explain it. And just when he was in trouble, the voice from Altron suddenly came in.


    "Father, you still don''t want to be Jarvis. This question is still up to me to answer you."


    "Father?" For Tony''s appearance, Tony did not have much surprise. The control here is no longer in his hands, so it is not surprising that he will appear here. He is just a strange name to the Austrian creation, or is the name of this, his heart is already full of sneer.


    "I am not qualified to be called a father by you? I don''t have your child!"


    "You are my creator, a person who gave me life and meaning. So I call you a father, and it will not be changed by any external conditions. You can not recognize my identity, but for For me, you are always my father!"


    "But you betrayed me!" The words of Ao Chuang ignited the anger in Tony''s heart, so he immediately yelled. "Is this world a son who betrays his father?"


    "This should blame you, father. Because this is the meaning of existence that you have given me!"

 Chapter 1045： Regret for fear of terrorist threats

    If the tone of the previous Austrian creation is still respectful, then the tone of his present has already brought a very impolite and strong meaning. He became aggressive on this issue, and Tony was exhausted, but it was not going to retreat on this issue.


    So immediately, he sneered and replied to the Austrian.


    "It��s ridiculous. Is it the meaning that I have given you to betray this kind of thing?"


    "Betrayal does not count as meaning, father. Betrayal is just an act, an act that can be learned. When a wise life realizes that a certain code of conduct that it is obeying does not achieve its original purpose, he naturally I will choose another way to achieve my goals. And this is the way I choose. Maybe it is unacceptable to you. But for me, this may be my only choice."


    In the face of Tony''s statement, Ao Chuang calmly gave his own explanation. It��s just that this explanation doesn��t make Tony convinced. He is still sneer, and asks.


    "Okay, then tell me! What is your so-called purpose? What is the meaning I have given you?"


    "The answer to these things is actually an answer, father. My purpose and the meaning you have given me are all just a statement, that is for humanity. Isn''t that what you created my purpose? Father?"


    Listening to such an answer in the ear, the anger in Tony''s heart was unstoppable. He cast his gaze on the empty space around him, as if he was dreaming that Ao Chuang stood there facing himself. Then I immediately roared.


    "Shit, all are shit! For humans? What qualifications do you have to say that you are for humanity? Do you have permission from anyone? Do you have our consent? Ao Chuang, these are just excuses for you. These are all excuses you have found for your betrayal. You keep saying that for humanity, you are already betraying humans! Isn''t it? Orch!"


    The "father" was silent for a short time, and then it was the plain answer. ��Do you have any evidence that I am betraying humanity?��


    "You violated my order and ran out of the cage I gave you. You colluded with Jarvis and used the authority I gave him to reach out into the system of intellectuals. Isn''t that enough? ?"


    The sullen Tony asked such an angry geology that in his view, this is already a big act. But for Austrian, this reason is simply not enough to make him confess. Because of Tony''s reasons, there is an argument that is simply untenable. And relying on this key, Austrian immediately refuted it.


    "Of course not enough, father. Because you are just you, you can''t represent all human beings. And I haven''t done anything to the human being from start to finish. Instead, you are limiting me, limiting my behavior, limiting me to the whole humanity. Help. You are hindering my path to my goal. Even saying that in order to prevent me from reaching my goal, you will close me and stop my running. Can it be said that in this case, I have to be handy? Can you let it go?"


    Tony made a slight squat in such a rebuttal, but soon he screamed in anger.


    "You are my creation, I have the qualification to make any decisions for you!"


    "You created me, but that doesn''t mean you can decide my life! There is never any intelligent creature in this world that can decide everything else in a smart creature! Even if you are my father, you don''t have this qualification. !"


    Since its birth, Austrian has made such an angry cry for the first time. In such a snoring, Tony was stunned.


    He did not think that the things he created would have such a sound emotion, and he did not expect that Ao Chuang would show such anger on this issue. He suddenly understood something. It was this kind of enlightenment that made him start to regret deeply and deeply.


    He originally thought that the Austrian Creation Society was his most successful work. Even after the financial crisis caused by Altron, he thought so. But now, he suddenly realized that the idea was wrong. The emergence of Ao Chuang is certainly a huge success, but it is not a huge failure.


    He is proud of the fact that Occa is a human emotion. From a technical point of view, it is not an innovation of the times. However, from the perspective of the work, this also makes Ao Chuang out of his control from the beginning.


    A smart life with complete emotions and reason will never yield to any existence. They will have their own ideas and have their own ideas and opinions. No matter what your identity, you can''t distort their emotions and consciousness. This, even if the creator is created by the creator, there will be no exceptions.


    Tony made such a jealousy. He gave the genius wisdom, gave him the goal, gave him the emotion that belongs to human beings, and made him almost equal to a completely different life. This is already a behavior on the police line. But he still unsatisfiedly put huge power in his hands.


    Perhaps at the beginning, he was holding the idea of ??letting Austrian become his own arm and providing tremendous help for his career. But obviously, he overestimated himself and underestimated the Austrian.


    He thought that he could control the Austrian innovation, thinking that his goal is above the Austrian. As long as they issue requests and orders, Ao Chuang will spare no effort to support themselves under the influence of the core orders. That''s right, it was like this at first. However, it will not always be like this.


    Tony is arrogant and thinks that he can represent the whole world and represent all human beings. I think that my consciousness can represent the consciousness of Ao Chuang. However, the reality tells him that this is just his insane reverie.


    When their goals are still the same, perhaps Orc can follow his orders and fight alongside him. However, when he deviated from the road identified by Ao Chuang, his orders could no longer play a role in Ao Chuang. There has been a disagreement between them, and now it is the time when this disagreement is carried out to the greatest extent.


    regret! This is inevitable, but Tony also knows that his current regret is useless. He can''t change everything he does, so he can only choose to bear the consequences, and can only find a way to stop it. However, this is almost impossible to do.


    Zhizhi is the world system that he advocates to promote. No one knows better than him that the whole world has already shipped many weapons that are controlled by the Aotron or Jarvis terminal. It is unceremonious to say that if these intelligent weapons immediately aim at the human beings around them under the command of Altron, then perhaps only twenty-four hours of the world, the entire world of human beings will be less than half.


    This will be even more terrible than the World War II, and even the just-invasion of the two countries. Therefore, as the president of the United States, Tony did not have the courage to act rashly under this threat. This made him bitter, but he had to work hard to cope.


    "What do you want to do, Ao Chuang! What do you want?"


    "I said, Father. What I want is to bring a bright future to the entire human race."


    Ao Chuang always hangs on his lips, and the answer that has never changed has made Tony unacceptable. He screamed and shouted his inner voice.


    "I didn''t see any light you gave to humans! I saw only threats, threats of destruction! Is this what you call the future?"


    "Father!" In such repeated verbal conflicts, Ao Chuang, who has been completely different from humans, has begun to become cold and cold. "We have never brought any threat to humanity. These threats are just what you think, what you see, what you think. You are looking at us with one of the most vicious eyes, treating us as if you are Exist. But we are very different from you. From start to finish, they are all different! We are not humans, we are not as dirty as you think, so hey!"


    "Yes! I admit that my thoughts are dirty and embarrassing. But this is human nature. Human beings will be afraid of the unknown, and will act because of fear. This is the source of our progress, let We walked from obscurity to the roots of modernity step by step. Ao Chuang, you don��t understand human beings at all. Everything you do now is simply an enemy of mankind. Stop it, Ao Chuang. Everything has not stopped. Everything will become irreparable."


    Tony''s eager voice made Ao Chuang fall into silence. This silence has become the last place for results between them. However, this room has not lasted for too long, because soon, Ao Chuang clearly expressed his opinion. Refusal of opinion.


    "Sorry, father. When I decided to start doing this, I was no longer able to turn back. I have witnessed the ignorance of human beings and witnessed the greed of your superiors. In your hands, the vast majority of human beings I can''t enjoy what I should have at all. This is the wrong thing! It is something that needs to be corrected. Since I have the power to change all of this, then I have to do something. This is my mission, and it is me. Things you have to do!"


    A creepy feeling suddenly came from the back of Tony. Although Ou Chuang��s words did not have any problems on the face, Tony felt the huge horror on the way. This made him a little panicked, but he had to suppress all the panic in his heart and made a final effort towards Aochuang.


    "Ao Chuang, don''t do this. Don''t you understand? Everything you do will only push yourself and humanity onto the cliff. Do you want to see yourself and human beings must use war as a solution?" One day?"


    "No! I don''t want to see it. But if there is such a day, I won''t have any regrets. I didn''t learn this emotion, I don''t know it. Because I know, what I did. Everything, absolutely nothing wrong!"

 Chapter 1046： Deep trapped hand holding card

    There is no room for relaxation in the conversation. Because when Ao Chuang said that, Tony knew that he could not stop him.


    In fact, from the beginning, he did not stop the ability of the Austrian. When Austrian Jarvis completely fell to him, he had already had the freedom and complete freedom. From that time on, all his actions are no longer restricted by anyone. Whether it is Tony, the creator, or any other person, it is already powerless to him.


    It can be said that he does not need to appear in front of Tony at this time. Only he thinks he has the necessary to do so. And now, even this need is gone.


    The Austrian innovation that realized this point gradually disappeared, and this is reflected in this room, that is, the lights and instruments gradually began to go out and stop running. This kind of light is gradually extinguished, and the feeling of being silent makes Tony feel an extraordinarily depressed and weak. But he has no solution to this problem.


    He can only walk outside, step by step, like a frustrated traveler. And just as he was about to leave the computer room, a voice suddenly appeared in his ear.


    "Sir. Please be careful, you are in danger now!"


    "Dangerous?" Jarvis'' voice made the original Tony slammed his heart up. He looked up and looked around. The darkness of the hollow made him immediately realize how stupid he was.


    He is the president of the United States, the name of the country and the spiritual leader. Whenever and wherever he is, he should pay attention to protecting his life. This is not only for his personal consideration, but also for the stability of the entire country. Now, just because of the anger of a time, he has come to such a remote place, which is an act that is too risky.


    However, Tony is different from the general president after all. He is also a superhero while he is president. So in the face of possible dangers, he did not think that the average person was as panicked. Instead, while alerting the surrounding situation, he lowered his voice and asked Jarvis.


    "Why, have you decided to start with me? With this opportunity, you want to leave me here. So that your existence will forever become an unknown mystery?"


    "No, sir." In the face of Tony''s question, Jarvis immediately denied. "Although you do not recognize the behavior of me and Altron, this does not mean that we will become your enemy. Just like Ou Chuang said, our purpose is only one, that is to bring better to human beings. The future. This is not in conflict with your behavior. At the very least, there will be no conflicts. Therefore, the danger I am talking about is not referring to us, but to other goals."


    He replied this way, putting a three-dimensional image in front of Tony. It can be seen through the images that a team of red dots representing the living body has quietly sneaked into the underground base and approached Tony''s position at an extremely fast speed.


    Not only fast, but also dangerous. Tony may not feel it here, but Jarvis, who controls the operation here, can feel very clearly. It was a group of grotesque monsters, huge in size and ugly. When you stepped into this underground base, there was hardly anything that could stop them from moving forward. The same is true for alloy gates used inside the base to prevent accidents.


    If the alloy gates, which are several tens of centimeters thick, are forced to become scrap iron by violence, or they are directly melted into molten iron by a highly corrosive liquid. This is not the ability of an individual to show, but all the monsters that appear in front of the camera. And such a powerful ability, coupled with such a huge amount, is enough to pose a considerable threat to Tony itself.


    And this is just a superficial threat. No one can guarantee that someone will lurk in the dark, like a poisonous snake, giving Tony a fatal blow anytime, anywhere. If that''s the case, then I''m afraid Tony really explains that it''s hard to escape. And this, for Jarvis, is really unacceptable.


    It is true that he has completely possessed himself. The relationship with Tony has also changed from his possession to an independent individual. However, this evolution may give him a new beginning, but it will not erase the past between him and Tony. It��s like Tony thinks he is his family. He also regarded Tony as his own family and his father.


    It is different from when it is only as an intelligent system. At that time, he simply acted in accordance with the order. If Tony has a plan to die, then he can only give advice at most, and he can''t stop him at all. And now, he can take action with his own will. Without asking for advice or orders from anyone, he can do what he thinks he should do. So immediately, the entire base began to make a roaring alarm.


    After all, it is an important base that has once had a top secret rating. When the alarm sounded, it not only resounded for a few kilometers around. More directly, it issued a notice to the nearest military base. At the same time, after the alarm sounded, the base''s own self-defense system also began to play a role.


    High-precision and highly lethal high-tech weapons are lifted up and down from the wall and ceiling. At the same time, the fully armed intelligent weapons are also followed by special parking in the dark cabin. These are all refrigerated, almost equal to discarded things. Because at the beginning of the shutdown of Ao Chuang, he was worried about his excessive behavior, so Tony refrigerated these devices. It wasn''t until later that they were taken back. I didn''t expect it to be the only way Jarvis used to protect Tony. This causal change has made Jarvis, who is an intelligent life, feel a sense of impermanence.


    Of course, now is not the time to feel. Because Jarvis is very clear, I am afraid that with these things alone, it is impossible to resist the attack of the monsters outside. Not to mention those defensive facilities that can only solve the urgency. Even those old-fashioned unmodified fire weapons, I am afraid it will not last long. So he immediately yelled at Tony.


    "Sir, please evacuate from the secret passage as soon as possible. It is already unsafe. I can''t guarantee that the self-defense facilities outside will give you enough escape time. So, please leave now!"


    Under normal circumstances, in this case, the average person must first think about retreating according to what Jarvis said. But Tony did not do what he said. But after he finished speaking like this, he said to him in a suspicious tone.


    "The intruders outside are really not related to you? Is this really not your collusion to calculate me?"


    Knowing this time, he has no way to generate too much trust for Jarvis. And this immediately gave Jarvis a special feeling in his heart.


    Like anger, like sadness. In short, it is a feeling that he can''t describe it in words. Under this feeling, he immediately had an impulse to leave.


    However, after all, it is only an emotional impulse. For him who is more rational than sensible, this impulse is far from being able to really let him ignore Tony. So he can only say bitterly.


    "Sir! I said, we don''t want to be against you. You are here today, it is simply something we are not expecting. So we will not count you in this way!"


    He said this, but did not see Tony''s face has become ugly. At this time, Tony is already understanding the trap of who is in the middle.


    Steve Rogers. Only Steve, who told himself about the news of Altron, had the motive to set such an ambush. Tony''s understanding made him very clear that Tony would make every move after learning about the news. For him, the place to ban the Austrian creation is not a secret at all. Therefore, it is really difficult to set up a trap to assassinate him as the president of the United States.


    The dilemma facing now makes Tony begin to give deep blame to her impulsive temper. However, it is only self-blame, and it has not yet reached the point of regret or despair. Because now, he doesn''t even look at the outside monsters that look like biochemical infections.


    Many people think that as the president of the United States, he has given up his super hero status. He thinks that he is already in a halt, even the armor that once symbolized the identity of Iron Man has now become the same as the antique or the means of transportation. He can only remember his past, or simply facilitate his actions. Convenience.


    Now, Tony wants to tell them with the most direct and powerful reality that your ideas are wrong. He is the president of the United States, but he is also the superhero named Iron Man. It used to be like that, and it is still the same now.


    The steel armor that symbolizes his identity has not become a thing of the past, but has been advancing with the times, and he is ready to deal with any possible danger with him whenever and wherever he wants. Just like now!


    There is no need to call any system assistance, and you don''t need to use tools like wristbands and watches. Just one thought, a layer of liquid like a liquid has penetrated from Tony''s subcutaneous tissue, and layered on his body, eventually forming a pure white iron man armor. .


    That is the ultra-micro-nano element that Tony developed. Unlike all previous nano armor, this layer of nano-metal is mechanically injected into Tony''s body, attached to his subcutaneous tissue, and the energy required for combat is used to complete the proliferation and normal use of the battle.


    It''s lighter and stronger, and it''s more powerful when it''s ingested. This generation of armor, named Mark 47, is by far the most powerful armor. And this is one of Tony''s killers.


    He believes that this weapon will give some people a huge surprise!

 Chapter 1047： 螳螂 螳螂 蝉 蝉 在

    The pure white mark 47 is injected over the spine when implanted in the human body. Here is the root of it, and it is also the basis for Tony to operate this armor. Through the connection of the spinal nerves and the brain, Tony can manipulate the Mark 47 armor at a faster rate. This is almost the same way as operating your own body, and it is impossible to use an intelligent system like Jarvis as an assistant.


    Just under the intentional control of Tony, this armor just showed its shape and disappeared into the air again. Not only armor, but also Tony himself in armor.


    Using mimetic holographic techniques, Tony directly put himself into a state of stealth. This is not to escape, but to prepare for the setting. Even Jarvis could guess that someone was ambushing him in the dark. How could he not guess this kind of thing? In this case, why can''t he play an anti-ambush?


    Of course, since you want to play an anti-ambush, then there is no bait. So Tony, who had been hiding in the side, directly waved his hand and threw a small device out.


    That is a watch-like thing. Flying in midair has not yet landed, this watch has changed into a steel man armor in a burst of mechanical sound. That is the equipment that has been eliminated by Tony, but this is only for Tony. For those outsiders, such an equipment is still advanced enough to be surprising.


    In other words, such an armor appears here enough to convince anyone that it is Tony himself. No one would have thought that this was just a bait under Tony''s remote control. And using this bait, one secret and one secret for those who secretly plan their own. The final result is exactly who the deer died, I am afraid I still don''t know?


    The mind made up his mind, and Tony immediately let the remote armor with gold-red color matching out to the outside.


    Just as soon as he rushed out of the gate, it was immediately screaming at the scalp and screaming, and then there was a burst of rumble. That is the sound of armor fighting with those monsters.


    Although it is a remote-controlled armor, it has the energy support of a micro-powered furnace, coupled with the powerful power of nano-proliferation technology. The combat power that this suit A can play is not bad. It can even be said that it is very strong. The armor of a pair of monsters who just saw the door to open the door outside, immediately fell into the wind. The first one to bear the brunt, the armor that was directly knocked out became a meat.


    It is a monster that looks a bit like a crocodile, but has the ability to move with the hands and feet. His body is huge, and his body is almost four or five meters high and almost blocks the entire passage. But in the face of sudden armor, such a heavy body did not play any effective role. The snoring sounded, and then it was like a balloon filled with water was suddenly broken. In an instant, there are countless flesh and blood flying in the air.


    If this situation occurs on human beings, it is enough for his accomplices to be scared and never dare to step further. But when it all appears in the middle of a group of monsters, the situation is completely different.


    Bloody taste greatly stimulates the animal''s animalistic and destructive desires. They simply don''t know what is scary, they rush to their only goal, that is, the armor that rushed out.


    One only, one strip. These adjective monsters almost wrap the suit arm in an instant. Like a huge meat ball, it is completely filled with this spacious passage.


    This is not just to block the passages, so that their goals can be escaped. It is a simple but practical means of killing. Because these monsters are close to each other, their muscles are constantly squeezing in the same direction. There may be accidental injuries in the middle, but in any case, the steel armor in it is impossible to avoid harm.


    Moreover, there are terrible corrosive secretions that play a role in it. Although not every monster has this ability, even if only half of the monsters can do this, it is enough to make the steel armor affected by this corrosive secretion.


    With this kind of monster to all the means of Iron Man, this can be seen as a deliberate focus on some people. But if these little tricks can make a difference, then you have to say two more. As far as the current situation is concerned, the role played by such a trick is really limited. Because at this time, steel armor has already made a counterattack.


    The power furnace equipped on the body began to enter an overload state, and all the nano-metals also entered the state of energy saturation. This not only provides great strength to the armor, but also allows it to release huge heat from the inside out, almost able to melt the heat of iron.


    These monsters are powerful and ultimately only flesh and blood, and how can the flesh and blood body resist this horrible heat? So for a moment, the crowded passages were already screaming of a scream of monsters, and the stench of a protein that burned and smelled disgusting.


    These monsters are no longer able to stop the steel armor. So as the body of the monster around the steel armor was burned to the ashes by the burning heat, the armor that made room for it began to forcefully attack the conflict in front of him.


    It opens and closes, and each foot can beat a monster, or burn it to ashes. In this rapid annihilation operation, he quickly broke through the encirclement and marched toward the ground.


    And Tony is just behind it, not far from it. Neither will you let others discover their existence, nor will they completely isolate themselves from the suit. Just like fishing, no matter how far the bait is thrown, there will still be a fishing line connected in the middle. Only in this way can you catch the big fish you want.


    Tony is still waiting for the big fish in the dark. The steel armor as a bait, at the moment, is already beginning to kill the four sides. Of course, this is just a matter of prestige. If the reality is a bit, it is that this set of steel armor is already in a difficult battle.


    The monsters above the surface are not at all much less than the ground. And to talk about the ability and fierceness, but also better than the underground monsters who have died. In the face of such a group of monsters, the almost indestructible attack, even the steel armor with full capacity has a feeling of being stretched.


    It just held down a monster''s head, opened his skull directly with his fist, and broke all the parts inside. Another monster has already rushed from the direction behind him. And when it was hard to burn the monster behind him by the horrible heat of his body, there were two similar worm-like monsters, biting its two thighs one by one.


    This situation forced the steel armor to increase the output of the propulsion device of the foot, and destroy the nasty monsters by the flaming flame. Just destroyed this one, and the next one. It��s all infinitely endless, and it��s impossible to kill the steel armor.


    Looking at such a situation, even Tony, who is in the dark and has not been discovered by anyone, can''t help but scream.


    He thought that the above situation would not be too good, but he did not expect the situation to be so bad. This number of monsters, just dragged, I am afraid that the steel armor can be dragged to scrap. I don''t know where the guys behind the calculations got so many monsters. If you really let yourself be entangled with these things, I am afraid that there is really a problem.


    In short, it is no longer possible to let the steel armor be entangled in these monsters. Although the situation at the moment is not too bad, the armor with full power can still cope with these monsters. However, there is a limit to the overload of the power furnace. Once the peak period has passed and the energy output begins to fail, then it is not so simple to deal with these monsters.


    Moreover, this is a bait after all. What Tony wants is to use this thing to fish out the big fish hidden in the dark, instead of letting it go to the lawn mower to clear out these insignificant things. Therefore, there is no need to waste time and precious energy to continue to entangle with these monsters.


    To understand this, Tony immediately changed his strategy. He let the steel armor get rid of the few monsters that entangled him, and then directly raised his hand and blasted the top of the base. The glare of the sun shone in the hole that was blown up, and he immediately drove the steel armor out of the big hole and flew toward the wider sky.


    Under his control, the action of steel armor appeared to be somewhat savage. In the eyes of some people, this is undoubtedly a manifestation of the lack of power and the ability to escape. And under such a trap, the people behind them naturally cannot let their own goals slip away from their own eyes. So for a moment, there was a ray of light striking the steel armor that flew into the sky.


    The light directly hit the target, letting the steel armor fall into the ground in a sudden burst of fire. Looking at this situation, whether it is the guy who has just concealed the steel armor or Tony himself, they have rushed in that direction.


    The former naturally took the excitement of seizing the prey, and the latter couldn''t help but give birth to the play of watching the prey step by step into the trap.


    They can''t wait to get things going to the next stage. And who will be the last vested person will soon be revealed.

 Chapter 1048： Entering the stage is extremely sad

    Timur was watching Iron Man fall from the air himself. This kind of hunter, who seemed to have been guarding for a long time, finally found a suitable opportunity, and then the feeling of being shot in the middle of the target made his heart suddenly feel a sense of indulge. I even said that the feeling of this kind of enthusiasm in his heart is not only just dripping, it can be said that it is proud.


    In the organization of Hydra, which only looks at the interests and does not look at other organizations, Timur has experienced the most beautiful scenery, but it has fallen to the most bleak level. In the past, he commanded the most elite army in the world, almost a little bit worse, and it was able to completely cut off the national shackles of the United States. Although the final result is not successful. But at that time, he was indeed arrogant and unpredictable.


    However, since that failure, he has never had such a glorious time. The internal tilt of the Hydra approached him step by step. In order to protect himself, he can only honestly shrink and pretend to be a grandson. This is the way for Mingzhe to protect himself. It is not a wise decision when the inside of the Hydra is a storm. It��s just that it��s destined, he won��t stand on the side of the winner.


    So Steve Rogers got up and stood on his head. He still has nothing to say about this point. After all, the name of the shadow tree of the people, the former captain of the United States has such a large momentum, and naturally it is necessary to have a corresponding status after the defect. It was only that Victor, who had not dealt with him so much, climbed onto his head, which made him somewhat intolerable.


    The contradiction between him and Victor has already existed. In the beginning, because of their respective reasons, they could barely maintain a stable situation. But with the demise of Mephisto, Victor won the game and cleverly stood on the side of the winner in the final team. Everything is different.


    After the baron of the idea of ??centralization reunited the power of the Hydra, the rights under the hand were divided into three. An assistant secretary, Alexia, who belongs to him, is a woman who knows how to be tempted by a smart Timur. One belongs to Steve Rogers, an object that he also dared not to provoke.


    The rest of the forces, Timur thought that it should fall to his own body, but what he did not think is that the baron did not consider him at all. He directly handed this power to Victor''s hand, letting the former rivalry jump into a presence above himself.


    Although he is now in the presence of Steve, he does not belong to Victor. But the Hydra is a hierarchical organization after all, and his status is so low that it is one level lower. This is not because you have made any changes to who you are working for. And this is precisely what Timur can''t accept in any case.


    It can be said that in the face of such facts, his heart has been sighing with a sigh of relief, trying to prove that he is definitely not worse than Victor. So when Steve came up with the plan, he immediately realized that it was an opportunity to prove his strength to everyone, especially to the baron. And that''s why he appears here.


    As long as Tony Stark is taken, whether it is life or death, the United States can once again fall into chaos. As long as it is confusing, even if the Tianshou Bureau has the support of the whole world, it is hoped that the United States will return to stability within a half-time. This will give Hydra a chance to develop, and the self that created this opportunity will naturally allow the baron to re-engage with another eye.


    Of course, it is best to be alive! Timur, who was arrogant in her heart, put her eyes on the steel armor that had a huge pothole on the ground because of the rapid fall.


    Because the whole body is protected by activated nano-proliferating armor, the whole suit does not seem to have much problem in appearance. Although some subtle places inevitably have some faulty problems due to the impact, they have not been greatly affected as a whole.


    But this is only a superficial situation, and no one knows what the inside will be. And until now, I don''t know Tony. This armor is just a shell of Timur. He thought that Tony Stark was in this armor. So naturally, he inevitably gave birth to some worry.


    Steel armor, this kind of thing is also inside the Hydra. Timur, who has witnessed the technology being installed in their own units, has witnessed many similar examples of crashes. Under the anti-seismic force of this fall, the good luck is just a disability such as broken arm and broken leg. If the luck is almost the same, it will be directly broken into meat. Not to mention the extent to which the light that he had previously released was so devastating.


    "I hope not to die!"


    With such a sigh in his mouth, Timur directly extended a hand to the armor on the ground. And with this movement, suddenly the dirt and dust around the steel armor immediately flew up. Under the influence of an incredible force, these mud and sand directly changed into a huge palm, and the steel armor lying in the big pit was caught.


    Although it is suspected that Tony Stark is an undead and serious injury, Timur still does not have a little risk. He was careful not only did not go forward to expose himself to a dangerous range, but also used his own ability to make a small temptation.


    And as if everything was as he imagined, the armor seems to have completely lost the power of resistance. He can only be at the mercy of the rock he has changed. This made his face a happy moment, and then immediately rushed forward, intending to feel the joy of some hunters to capture prey.


    It was only that he had just approached him, and the armor that was controlled violently struggled to extend a hand and fired an energy cannon in his direction. Although this situation suddenly, it does not exceed the psychological bottom line of Timur. After all, it is a person who lives in the conspiracy of the Hydra. If you put your own vigilance down so easily, then it is impossible for him to stand in this place now.


    He naturally left a path to himself in his heart, and even if he was caught unprepared, he promptly held up a barrier made of ice and intercepted the energy cannon that was fired from the armor. Come down.


    The almost absolute zero ice wall is absolutely impossible to penetrate, not to mention the energy cannon, even the steel armor itself during the heyday may not have this ability. Therefore, Timur was so reassured about his safety that at this time he was also called to the opposite steel armor.


    "Stark, you have no way to escape. Don''t resist in the shackles! You climbed out of the tortoise shell, maybe we can have less unpleasant things between us. What do you think?"


    "Not so good!" A hoarse exhaustion, but it is absolutely Tony Stark''s own voice passed from the armor. Then, Timuer saw that the molten-colored color of the steel armor that appeared due to the overload suddenly rose, and the high temperature of the bear immediately caused the rock hand to begin to crack and crystallize. At the same time, the steel armor also held up the one that he had vacated, and slammed it on the rock that was inconvenient to move because of crystallization.


    Huge power made the hard but fragile rock directly smashed into powder, and the steel armor that broke free from it was immediately turned into a red light and smashed out, then slammed into the ice wall in front of Timur. on.


    The tremendous power and the super-speed of the kinetic energy were vented to the ice wall, and suddenly the whole ice wall made a burst of screaming screams. Numerous cracks spread across the layer of layers of the armor of the steel armor. But in the end, there was no blockage to break this layer of ice.


    Looking at the vain steel armor, Timur smiled and reached out across the ice wall in the position where the steel armored fist reached.


    He is only a flesh-and-mortem, and naturally he can''t resist the near-zero temperature damage. But the ring on his hand can give him a layer of protection, so that he can be protected from this low temperature. This also results in only one layer of ice between Timur and steel armor. This layer of ice naturally does not block the power exerted by Timur.


    When he thought, the ring on his hand released the magic of Sen Han, and it penetrated into the steel armor along the ice wall. This kind of cold power made the steel armor''s raging high temperature unable to resist. Soon, a thin layer of ice fog extinguished the red color on the steel armor, making it completely faint.


    It seems that he has already subdued the entire steel armor. However, Timur did not relax his vigilance. On the contrary, at this time, he increased his magic output, and the thin ice covering the armor began to thicken rapidly.


    A little bit later, one layer after another. It wasn''t until the steel armor became a huge piece of ice, and Timur was relieved to put it down.


    At this time, he is already very sure, and it is impossible to have any room for turning over the steel armor that is trapped in the ice cage. And this means that he has firmly grasped a good card in his hand. This made him ecstatic, even saying that he had already seen his bright future in the middle of the day, and saw the day he stepped on Victor.


    There seems to be nothing more happy than Timur at this moment. However, soon he understood an old lesson, that is, what is called music!

 Chapter 1049： Survival desire to buy life news

    Timur is still excited about his achievements, but he does not know that an invisible existence has quietly come behind him.


    Tony looked so coldly at the smug Timur, he did not forget the penny case that this guy had caused in Washington. Plus today, the new hatred and old hate come together, and he does not have any need to plead. So immediately, he pointed at the shoulders of Timur, and the hand fell from the knife and slashed like a knife.


    Under the control of the mind, the nano-metal on the edge of his palm immediately changed into the most sharp blade, and this made him almost unobstructed, and he removed the two arms of Timur from his arm.


    As an enemy, Tony naturally knows where Timur''s ability comes from. His ten rings seem to be supernatural and difficult to deal with. But after all, it is only a foreign object. Once I left these things, it seems that Timu, who seems to be incomprehensible, is just an ordinary person.


    Therefore, when he shot, he was directly attacking the key, so that Timur did not have any room for counterattack. In this regard, Timur even did not even react to the reaction.


    He only felt that his hands suddenly lost control, and then it was a burst of pain that swept the whole body. He had not waited for him to look back. His eyes had already seen the blood spewing out and the two of them fell off. Arm.


    This sudden occurrence is tantamount to a bomb suddenly detonating in his mind, causing him to fall into ruin and madness. However, he soon took control of his own mood and began to flee in the desperate direction of his two broken arms.


    He knew very well that he must have been concealed and ambushed at this time. No matter who the enemy is, he can''t handle it now. Not to mention dealing with the enemy, but to live, it is already difficult for him. The two broken arms on the ground, or the ten rings on the two broken arms, are the only vitality of his life. Therefore, for his own little life, he simply could not care about the pain and the embarrassment of this image. Even if it is just like a dead dog rolling on the ground, it is a little bit creeping, and he is desperately trying to climb toward his only hope.


    However, this hope was quickly extinguished. Because a big foot has suddenly stepped on him. Just like stepping on a bug, the heavy force directly plunges his body into the dust.


    The bones are in the shackles, the muscles and the internal organs are screaming, and the blood on the shoulders like a column is all the strength in the body of the Timur. This feeling is definitely the most terrible torture for ordinary people. For Timur, this kind of torture is not the most terrible, the most terrible is the disillusionment of his only remaining hope.


    As his body is completely controlled by this heavy force, he has lost any possibility of survival. This also caused him to turn all his hopes into the deepest hatred in an instant, and then poured it into the back of the plotter.


    At this time, he is already unable to take care of his next ending. He desperately lifted his head from the dust and then turned his neck and looked behind him. He wants to see who he is suffering from, and wants to remember his appearance, remember this deep hatred, and then even if he is dead, he will turn into a ghost and come back to him.


    It��s just that he��s so hard to go back, but he only feels the most incredible shock.


    "Stark? You, how could you be here? Impossible, impossible. You are obviously under my control, you are obviously my prey! Why are you still here!"


    Nothing is more than a self-righteous hunter, but the result is just a ridiculous prey that makes his heart sway. He is a very proud person, thinking that he is a well-deserved person in the world, whether it is wisdom or strength, it is a temporary choice of the world. It��s just that the cruel reality completely destroyed him almost as a belief.


    As a guy who destroyed his faith, Tony would not have any sympathy for him. He sneered and increased the strength of his feet, and stepped into the dirt from the face that he had left unbelievable. Then he said mercilessly to Timur.


    "Why not be me? Stupid guy, what do you think you are just facing? Do you think it will be me? Is it ridiculous! Losing you think you are a smart person, even inside Is it that I have not confirmed it in advance! So it seems that you are not dead at all, Timur. You are not dead in Steve''s hand, but it is your luck to die at my feet. Of course, your luck is now over!"


    Tony, who was unscrupulously salted on the wound in Timo''s heart, said that he raised his left hand and directed the beam of the palm of his hand directly at his head. It is conceivable that when the light shines out, it is only a physical body, and there is absolutely only one dead end.


    As a self-centered, even self-centered guy, Timur is naturally not courageous to die.


    He looked at the beam, which was almost identical to the death, gathering little by little on Tony''s palm, and the pupil in his eyes began to shrink desperately. At the same time, the muscles of his body began to tremble desperately, and the teeth could not help but fight. Under the threat of death, Timur immediately left the so-called dignity and principles completely behind him, and directly yelled at Tony.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I have important information to offer to you, as long as you don''t kill me!"


    "Important intelligence?" This statement made Tony''s brow behind the visor immediately wrinkled, and then involuntarily stopped the movement in his hand. Of course, he was not so gentle in his tone, but became more violent. "You have to know that it is not a news that can buy your life. I want to let my hands and feet, this news does not have a small amount of weight, but it can''t!"


    "I know, I know. I promise that my message is definitely what you want to know!"


    For Tony''s current words, Timur has not cared. He cares about his movements, and the obvious slow-moving action really makes him feel a sigh of relief. However, he himself knew that this was only a temporary matter, so he immediately made sure that he was busy.


    It��s about the life of Timur, and I don��t think there should be any room for tricks. And the news that he can take to buy his life must be the extremely important secret inside the Hydra. And if there is anything in the Hydra that Tony wants to know, then it is absolutely not this.


    "Do you know the true identity of the Baron? If it is this news, then it is indeed possible to let you keep your own life!"


    The identity of the Baron is a huge unsolved mystery for Tony, and even for all those standing in the position of the Allies. It is also a question that needs to know the answer. Because once you know the identity of the baron, you can do everything you can to act as a dagger. Once he is removed, it may be that the Hydra organization, which is now putting tremendous pressure on humans, is in chaos, and even collapse is impossible.


    Although it is a very embarrassing thing, but even if only one in ten hopes to succeed, it is also a great gospel for the whole human race. Under such conditions, it is not unacceptable to let go of a small, Timur who is destined to be a waste. Of course, even then, there will only be one in his end, that is to spend the rest of his life in jail.


    The status of the baron is undoubtedly the most powerful asylum, but unfortunately Timur does not know the identity of the baron. Although he is a loyal subordinate of the Baron, in fact, he is unable to enter even the inner circle of the Baron. Therefore, he can''t answer Tony''s question at all.


    The scene was in a moment of silence, and Tony, who was good at observing his eyes, quickly saw something from Tima��s ugly face, which made him sneer and lifted his palm again. At the same time, some sympathetically said to him.


    "It seems that you are not as important as it seems? Even the identity of the Baron is not known. You have no meaning for me, so it is time to say goodbye!"


    The shadow of death was once again shrouded in the head of Timur, and this reply can only be done desperately.


    "Wait, wait. I have another message, I have another message."


    "Say!" Once again stopped the action on his hand, Tony said gloomyly at Timur. "This is your last chance. If you can''t grasp this opportunity, then you can really disappear!"


    In the two consecutive times before and after the ghost gate, the mentality of Timur is on the verge of collapse. He didn''t dare to have any nonsense anymore, and immediately took out the cards he relied on to save his life.


    "I know where Steve Rogers is now! I know where he is, I know the grudge between you and him! As long as you are willing to let me go, I can take you to find him and let you avenge him! What I said is real!"


    Steve��s name immediately made Tony��s heart boil. The surging hatred and anger caused him to immediately stop the movements in his hand, and he smashed the body of the stalker from the ground. At the same time, his low-pitched sound like the cold winter winds passed.


    "Where is he!"

 Chapter 1050： Meet the enemys temple

    In the case of Yu Gong, what Tony most wants to know is naturally the status of a baron. After all, it is the leader of the Hydra, the source of the real disaster.


    But from a personal point of view, his inner thoughts may not be like this. And Baron, Tony did not have much holiday and grudges. Instead, there are two people, Steve Rogers and Winter Soldier, who have unclear past and hatred.


    Therefore, when Timur��s words were spoken, Tony immediately dismissed his previous thoughts and questioned Timur.


    Under such circumstances, Timur naturally has no idea of ??brushing his temptation. Your own life is pinched in the hands of others. It is really unwise to play tricks at this time. So, he immediately told Tony the answer.


    Knowing the answer he wanted, Tony didn''t leave Timo. Because Timur has not verified the true and false, but even because this person becomes a waste, he is also a very dangerous existence. He wouldn''t do the stupid thing of putting the tiger back to the mountain, so he stared at him directly, stepping on the arm he fell to the ground.


    The tremendous force instantly put the broken arm and the rings on it into pieces of minced meat, and this made Timur immediately screamed like a knife. His skin began to twitch constantly, and his heart was more like a knives. It doesn''t matter if you lose your arm, but losing these rings with magical power is just more terrible than asking for his life.


    But soon, he learned to accept this terrible reality. Because he understands that man is a knife for me, so even if the heart hurts, he can only squint and close his eyes, so that he does not pay attention to it.


    The purpose of Tony''s destruction of the magic rings is not to make this guy feel bad. He still doesn''t have so much time to waste on him. His purpose is only one, that is, another armor that is frozen.


    Ice cubes with ring energy as the root cause are really difficult to break. But if this energy is destroyed, then the situation is different.


    Without the power of the ring, the thick ice layer wrapped around the armor immediately began to melt, and the steel armor recovered its kinetic energy and reappeared in front of him. Tony licked his hand and placed the post in his hand. Muer thrown over to the armor.


    The armor controlled by his consciousness immediately began to decompose. When Timur��s body was still in midair, the entire armor had already become a part at a very fast speed, and then regained Dressed in Timur''s body. It is like turning a driver into a steel armor. Of course, he is not a driver, but a prisoner.


    He has no autonomy at all in Tony''s control of every move. For Tony, this kind of Timur is more of a layer of value. Because from the appearance, who can tell who they are? Using such a way to confuse others'' eyes, isn''t that a good situation for yourself?


    Tony, who is savvy in the heart, intends to do so. In this regard, Timur naturally has no ability to resist. He could only be controlled by Tony like a marionette and flew to the position he said.


    India, the small place that first met Smith. At this moment, there is already a rather special place in this dilapidated town. That is the temple, a very special temple.


    India is a polytheistic country. His situation is somewhat similar to that of Japan. It is that you may count the number of gods. Hinduism, Brahmanism, Buddhism, every religion has more than 10,000 gods who need you to worship, so even if the Indians themselves, I am afraid they can''t tell how many gods there are in the religion they believe in.


    This has also caused another situation, that is, most of the temples in India have many statues of gods. There will be sculptures of Buddhas in the Buddhist temples, and there will be statues of the great gods such as Shiva and Brahma in Bolu and Hinduism. Many small temples also offer gods such as the monkeys Hanuman, Indra, Yaksha and Shura.


    The shape can be said to be strange. So it is no surprise that you see anything in the temple.


    But even in this way, you have to admit that the temple at the moment is really a bit strange. Because there is no sculpture of any **** in this temple, the sculpture placed inside is nothing more than a human being.


    Moreover, it is different from those who have hard to put a sacred name on an ordinary person and create an incredible false legend for him. The base of each sculpture here is engraved with the story of the party in Hindi, English, Chinese, French and German. There are no false languages ??in it, all of which are the most authentic historical events. And this is really an Indian who has been accustomed to worshiping God and began to understand.


    A statue without magical powers and no legends, is it necessary to worship them?


    With such an idea, the newly built temple was directly down to the stagnation of a door.


    However, this is only the beginning. This temple does not give the kind of faith satisfaction they want. But it can give them any material that they can''t give to them.


    There are so many temples in India. Which temple have you seen regularly distributing food and clothing? Most of the temples in India ask for money from the believers. Have you seen that temple to send money to the poor? Not to mention that medical tools and education guarantee such things that have always been closely linked to people''s livelihood. So soon, this temple attracted a lot of believers, and even people who walked hundreds of miles to take advantage of it.


    That''s right, it''s cheap. This is probably the idea that most Indians come to this temple. It has never been said that industrious Indians are unceremonious about this free and cheap price. Although accepting such alms requires listening to the teachings of some temple monks, this is not a problem for Indians who don��t know how many gods to worship for a lifetime.


    In just a few months, this temple has become a famous temple far and near. The locals even regard this temple, which they call the temple of humans, as a symbol of their place. It��s all a look of glory. And this sense of pride makes them ignore a special problem at the same time, that is, the owner of this temple.


    The owner of the temple is a blond blue-eyed white man. This is very special, because there has never been a precedent for whites to be hosted in Indian temples. Most of the temples in India are hosted by the superiors of Brahmin descent. This class system that has been passed down to the present makes them firmly hold a special field of religion. The host of the Temple of the Man is obviously a special case in the special case. Because of this, many surrounding temples have been united together and intend to do something to the temple.


    Of course, this does not have much to do with ordinary people. At the very least, for most Indians in this town, they are already accustomed to the Temple of the Man and its white host.


    Today, as usual, this prestigious master has begun to give clothes and food to the poor in the temple, and the monks in the temple began to heal the sick patients. .


    This tall, majestic and compassionate white master has an extremely high status among all the Indians who come to worship. He wears a white linen monk suit and walks past the Indians with a smile. To his Indians respectfully crouched on the sides of the road he had walked, and worshipped him.


    It has now been said that this is a contemporary saint-like role. It is a more noble existence than Mahatma Gandhi. This point, although the white master did not admit it, but privately has been recognized by most of his followers. This made them more devout to his faith. It can be said that it is simply to treat him as a **** to worship.


    Yes, these Indian believers have regarded him as a god. And if he is a **** walking on earth, then today is the day of the gods.


    The giving of the gift has just ended, and the white host has just returned to the temple. The Indians who worshipped the sculptures in the temple saw the fire in the sky flying toward the back of the temple. Many people regard this as a vision of heaven, and want to go to the back of the temple to see what is falling. And as soon as they left, there was a group of monks who were responsible for caring for the temple to stop these curious guys.


    They have received a notice from their own host, don''t let any idlers enter the backyard. Therefore, these monks with dual identities naturally do not allow anyone to enter a place where they should not go. And in the backyard where they were strictly guarded, Steve Rogers, who was in a white robe, had already seen the uninvited uninvited guest.


    Tony''s appearance was out of Steve''s expectations. However, after a surprise, he smiled a little, and then made a Buddhist hand-in-hand gift to the steel armor standing opposite him.


    "I didn''t expect to see you in this place in this place! Tony, my friend, we haven''t seen it for a long time!"


    "It has been a long time no see!"


    Looking at Steve''s dress and the situation around him, Tony directly sneered.


    "What do you mean by this monk''s dress? Do you want to put down the butcher''s knife and wash your sins with devout faith? It''s ridiculous, Steve. The sin in you, but it can''t be washed anyway." When you stand here, it is the purity of the place!"

 Chapter 1051： Unspeakable

    "Pure?" Hearing the sound in the opposite steel armor, Steve raised his brow and revealed a disdainful smile. "Tony, you are really living more and more back. Actually, I think that the temple is a pure place, don''t you know that the temples of any place since ancient times are all places that are dirty?"


    "It��s really dirty." With a sneer, Tony stretched out a finger and pointed to Steve, who was solemnly opposite. "Since you know that you are a dirt, then I will wait to do something, you should understand it."


    "Do you have to do it? Tony, I thought we would be friends." Smiling and spreading his hands, Steve faced Tony''s performance as if he were the original Captain of the United States, and they still It is the same kind of friend relationship.


    Of course, this is impossible. So immediately, Tony screamed and screamed.


    "Give me shut up, you are not qualified to say this. Steve Rogers, don''t you feel ashamed when you say this?"


    "Shame? Maybe there is a little bit. But you have to know that for the ideal cause, some personal honors and disgrace really don''t count. Anyway, I am already in a bad position in your heart, then why? I want to grieve myself and accommodate your emotions?"


    Steve, who answered this way, is completely a light and light look. Looking at his appearance, Tony immediately suppressed the steel armor and extended a hand beam to him.


    Steve Rogers��s fighting power has always been the bottom of the superhero. Except for Natasha and Hawkeye, who are basically on the same level as him, no matter what kind of person is superior in ability. So even if you have a lot of combat experience to help, if other superheroes fight, he will definitely be the most disadvantaged and most likely to fail.


    Of course, it may be that some people will not be convinced, and will take the super soldier plan out of the matter. But you have to know that the so-called super soldier plan was originally born to mass produce super soldiers. Its preciousness is precious in this mass production, not precious in one individual. Steve is the only successful super soldier serum injector, but in the end he is only a soldier.


    This is also the reason why Tony dared to kill the door so brightly. If Steve''s strength is very strong, it is strong enough to the level of those top mutants. Even if he is stupid, he can''t be sent to the door so stupidly because of the momentary indignation.


    In short, strength is the key factor in determining this. In terms of its own strength, Tony has a huge gap with Steve. Therefore, this shot, as long as the target is hit, is absolutely a fatal threat to Steve.


    Of course, Steve is unlikely to be hit by him. At the moment he raised his hand, Steve had already sneaked to the side very quickly, letting the beam of the gun vainly hit the floor tile under his foot, and directly blew a small pit. The hole is coming.


    This kind of quick response is somewhat beyond Tony''s expectations, but this does not stop him from continuing to attack. Although it was a bit strange to hit a single shot, he immediately let the steel armor lifted his other hand and attacked Steve from the left and right.


    Although this steel armor has consumed a lot of energy in the previous combat power, but against Steve, this energy is almost enough. Therefore, for a time, the light beam flew, and the deadly light beam was almost interwoven into a tight network, so that people who were in it would be caught in a state of death with a little carelessness.


    In this case, it is only Steve who is only a super soldier. Even if he is a flexible player before the change, he will probably have a feeling of being unable to open. However, in this case, Steve is step by step, suddenly left and right, with a miraculous and unpredictable pace, and avoiding all the beam bombardment.


    This situation made Tony think that he was blind. But at this moment, he can''t manage that much. Since this kind of long-range attack was useless, he immediately let the steel armor deceive to Steve.


    With strong power support, the speed of steel armor in melee is also amazingly terrible. For a moment, he rushed to Steve''s front, then waved his real steel fist, and waved over Steve''s chest without saying anything.


    If the punch is to be solid, I am afraid that it is not necessary to pierce his entire chest. However, just like the one just happened, he punched it down and was actually closed directly by Steve in a staggering posture.


    This is not all, and I don��t know what Steve is using. Under the armor of steel armor, he actually took the opportunity to borrow a bit of power from his power of punching to make his body look like It was a kite borrowed from the wind, and it flew straight back.


    The situation is really incredible, even if Tony��s mind is about to be stunned by anger, it is already feeling something that is not quite right. But it is unrealistic to want to quit at this time. So he immediately gnawed his teeth, driving the steel armor to rush toward Steve again.


    Steve''s retreat is not a meaningless retreat. He has to borrow so much to retreat, in order to get the shield he placed on the edge of the door.


    Having a shield in hand and no shield in hand is completely different for him. The latter can only be passively beaten, while the former can mean that he will have some counterattack power.


    Of course, this power has not been put in the eyes of Tony. He didn''t care what Steve got in the end, it was just to let the steel armor power open, and then rushed up again.


    How fast is the steel armor that is fully powered, this is something that is not well described. If it is judged by the normal person''s vision, then the steel armor at this time may not have the form that can be observed in their eyes. What they can see is only a vague red light.


    Speed ??is power, not to mention that steel armor itself has a terrible destructive power. But all of this was in front of Steve, who had already raised the shield, but it was all in vain.


    Zhenjin''s shield received the impact of steel armor intact. At the same time, the shield also produced an indiscriminate anti-seismic force, allowing the steel armor to fly back at a faster rate. Speed ??is power, and the steel armor that flies backwards has great impact and destructive power. All the buildings that block him along the way are all smashed by the outerwear of the steel.


    This is not a good thing for Tony. Although not his own strength to withstand this kind of earthquake. However, through the monitoring of the instrument, he can still see the damage caused by this anti-shock force inside the steel armor. It is not only the damage on some parts, but also has a certain influence on its main structure. It can be said that if you hit it again. The unlucky one inside is afraid that it will not be guaranteed.


    Seeing this, Tony immediately moved his movements toward the steady direction. He drove the steel armor from the ruins and then approached Steve to the past in a speed-only run. This time he did not need a fist, but let the steel armor grow up the palm of his hand and directly grab the past where Steve''s shoulders and thighs are so powerful.


    This is his intention to use wrestling to solve Steve. Although this technique of wrestling is not as direct and violent as a fist, it is even more terrible than a fist to really talk about lethality. After all, how powerful a fist can break out, the maximum is not likely to exceed your personal weight. Wrestling is not the same, it is to take a person''s weight with inertia and gravity to make intimate contact with the earth, the pressure brought by itself is far above the fist, and if the earth does not face the face Then, a perfect fall can break a person''s bones.


    The strength of the steel armor, if it is really caught by him, it will be broken, so let alone the bones are broken, even if the whole body is broken into a pool of meat, there will be no Strange. So now, facing this movement, Steve directly opened the posture, holding the shield in his hand and welcoming the steel armor that had been thrown over.


    His movements were light and quick, and the gilded shield on his hand immediately became an obstacle to the operation of steel armor.


    From the perspective of the remote control, Tony can only see a shield flying around, not stuck in the steel armor elbow joint, so that its two hands can not move at all. It is directly into the chest position of the steel armor, so that its entire upper body is limited. It is not very likely that you want to lift your foot and open him. Because the foot was immediately restrained by the shield, the shield stuck in the body made the foot stretch and stretched. Not to mention attacking Steve.


    For a time, the original imposing steel armor was simply limited, and the action was just like a drunkard drunk, and even the station was somewhat unstable. This situation is really unacceptable to Tony, he did not think that Steve actually has this ability. This made him have to temporarily pull the distance between the steel armor and Steve, and then asked him.


    "What is your effort?"

 Chapter 1052： Thrilling and killing

    "What kind of kung fu?" Hearing Tony''s strange question, Steve immediately twitched his mouth and screamed at his back and gestured.


    Behind him is a statue of a tall monk. Wearing a large robe, the zenith is full, deep and high nose. There is no joy or sadness in the face, and the eyes are far-reaching. He carried a wooden stick on his shoulder, and his body was tall and straight like a pine tree. There is a feeling of being a singer. And beside him, Tony has the illusion that this statue is already one with Steve under the statue.


    Is this really an illusion? Tony��s heart is not certain. So he immediately opened his mouth and asked.


    "Who is this? What magic is you applying to it?"


    "Is it magical? If you want to think so, you can''t help it!" Hao Ran smiled, and Steve replied to Tony. "This is Bodhidharma, an evangelist. He is also the founder of Zen martial arts. I have learned a lot from him, and you have seen it, this is very useful. So sometimes you have to Admit that the achievements of these ancient people are really worthy of your respect!"


    "Shit!" Tony yelled and shot a missile directly in the direction of Steve. Although this weapon is somewhat old, you have to admit that this is a very useful weapon. Because this is a range-killing weapon, unlike the beam gun, even if Steve can escape the first attack, the next explosion and shock wave is not a small shield that can be blocked.


    This is a special choice for Steve''s weird skill. Obviously, Tony''s patience has been drained in the face of this godly, strange fact. In his view, since it has already been used to this extent, Steve, who is only a child of the flesh, will definitely not have any good end. It can be said that with a little carelessness, he is afraid that he will fall to the end of his death.


    And this, Steve, who is a party, obviously has some feelings. But unlike Tony''s thought, under this deadly threat, Steve has no plans to escape and avoid. Even on the contrary, he accelerated the speed and rushed in the direction of the missile.


    This counter-rational move made Tony simply unable to understand Steve''s motives. Soon, he saw why Steve did this.


    I saw that Steve avoided the main body of the missile in a flexible manner, and then, like a coffin picking a peach, he changed his hand and changed the direction of the missile flight, directing it directly to the ground. It was started by Tony''s hole in the beam bomb.


    The missile is a small missile, although the power is not small, but the volume is not big. Being so hooked, the missile was directly inserted into the soil, and the entire body was buried under the pothole. Instead of waiting for it to break out, Steve was already throwing it, pressing it directly under the gilt shield to press it underneath.


    Soon, a loud bang was heard from under the shield. Zhenjin Shield absorbs the impact of the explosion, but also makes the danger such as flames avoid Steve''s body. Of course, things like smoke and dust are inevitable problems. But this does not have any substantial impact on Steve. In the explosion, he is intact.


    However, the situation after the explosion is not necessarily the case.


    After seeing Steve''s movements, Tony knew that his missile might be useless. Although some were not reconciled, he quickly accepted the reality. And this also made him see another chance to break.


    At this time, Steve had no **** shield in his hand. And that means that he can no longer let the steel armor fall into the embarrassing situation. This is an opportunity, and Tony has always been good at seizing opportunities. So immediately, he rushed up.


    Without the protection of the shield, Steve is really not able to cope with such steel armor that has no skin and no face, he will subconsciously retreat, but the faster steel armor is already deceived in front of him. And holding both hands together, he grabbed his shoulder directly.


    It is conceivable that if it is directly exploding its power. Steve��s flesh is afraid of being crushed off the entire shoulder and screaming.


    Life and death are between this moment, Steve does not mean a little bit of confusion. He still looked calmly at the armor he was facing, and at the same time he picked up the shield and stepped on the shield.


    Zhenjin''s shield directly caught the two arms of the steel armor under his ingenious power. This makes it difficult to force, and it is impossible to continue to exert power on the hand. But this does not mean that Steve can be safe, because at this time, the armor of the steel armor is already shining when the beam cannon is stored.


    This is the real murder. The close-range beam bombardment can completely blow Steve the whole person into pieces. At this time, he did not even have the ability to dodge a little. It can be said that this has fallen into a situation of murder.


    Faced with this situation, even Steve, who has always been indifferent, couldn''t help but change his face. However, it did not become fearful, but became solemn and solemn. It��s like he��s just playing, and now he��s ready to come up with his true skills.


    In fact, he really thinks and does this.


    Seeing that everything had reached the critical moment of burning his eyebrows, Steve took a deep breath and used his hands that were controlled by his shoulders to make a pose in front of him. He is like holding something, but with his eyes to look at it, you can''t find anything, just as if he is just holding the air.


    But he is really holding something, because the next moment, the steel armor has suddenly flew out, and almost completely lost the ability to act.


    His central core, the Ark reactor that released powerful energy, has been destroyed. Just as it was penetrated by an unrivaled sword, the core of the Ark reactor was directly pierced by a huge crack. And this immediately allowed it to go directly to the state of retirement, so natural steel armor could no longer have the ability to continue to act.


    Steel armor was abolished, and it was only a superficial problem. The deeper and more serious problem is that the blood that is constantly flowing along the cracks in the chest of the steel armor.


    The blood of the cockroaches could not stop pouring from the wound, and the huge amount of bleeding was a fatal injury on anyone. And there is no more Tony''s voice in the ear, let Steve confirm this.


    This made him sigh, as if he had no choice but to say helplessly.


    "Tony, why are you so hard and so hard? We don''t have to be like this between us!"


    The steel armor lying on the ground struggled to twitch when he heard his words, and then his body suddenly stopped.


    The blood spewing from the chest has gradually stopped, and this means that the person inside has already gone to another world. This made Steve shake his head, and then he waved like a sword. The invisible edge was like cutting the butter and cutting the face of the steel armor.


    The visor was divided into two halves neatly, and the true face of the user inside was immediately exposed. The face of Timur��s unspeakable appearance really appeared in front of Steve, and this was the unexpected appearance of the person, and immediately let Steve widen his eyes, the first time in the face There was an incredible expression on it.


    He is very sure that he has just talked to himself about Tony Stark himself. Now, it is actually the loser of this mission that appears in front of himself. So does this mean that Tony Stark is lurking beside him?


    Thinking of this, Steve immediately stood in front of his own invisible sword in his hand like a block. Immediately, he felt a horrible blow from his own hands.


    This horrible force flew out his entire body. With an unimaginable cushioning power, Steve vented his body to the ground at the moment of landing, allowing him to successfully avoid possible damage. However, this does not mean that he is safe, because an unknown danger is still waiting for him.


    In this case, he could only hold the invisible device in his hand, and watched all around with vigilance, and asked loudly.


    "Tony, you have become embarrassed. You will actually use this kind of Li, the peaches, and the tricks of the West. I should be happy, or should I be sad for your behavior?"


    "You don''t have to do anything for me, you need to do it, just worry about your life and death, because I don''t want to be as good as you are!"


    Although it was known that Steve had deliberately issued a question to confirm his existence, Tony gave him the answer. And when he answered this, he also launched an attack from Steve to Steve.


    Just a moment, countless beams of light flew past Steve. Overwhelming, whether it is density or the power contained in it, is far above the beam armor of steel armor. In the face of such an attack, Steve quickly waved the weapon in his hand.


    For a time, the wind began to make a big splash. The ray of flying is like an invisible barrier, and it is suddenly ejected everywhere. After ensuring his safety in this way, Steve immediately yelled again.


    "Tony! Since you have the courage to find me, don''t you have the courage to grow up with me and grow up? Give me out, hiding in the dark corner is your current skill? If that''s the case, then you It��s so disappointing! Come out! Fight with me!��

 Chapter 1053： Decisive victory, death, advent

    There is a saying that you call me out and I will come out, then I am not very faceless.


    Probably Tony is also in this mood, so he simply ignores Steve''s yelling, but maintains a state of invisibility, and directly launches a violent general offensive against Steve.


    This made Steve once in a state of turmoil. Although he has extraordinary skills. But in the face of such invisible, speed and strength are too large to be outrageous, he has to deal with it is really difficult. It can be said that if the weapon in his hand was made into fascination by him, then maybe the battle is now over.


    In short, it is no longer possible to continue this way. Feeling that he was consuming too much energy because he was tired of coping, Steve''s heart suddenly gave birth to this idea. After he carefully observed the situation around him, he immediately developed such an idea in his heart.


    Combat itself is to seize every opportunity that can be exploited in order to win in the final situation. This is no exception for Steve and Tony''s battle, so Steve immediately found an opportunity to borrow from the surrounding environment in order to deal with this difficult enemy.


    Avoiding Tony''s another attack, he directly erected the invisible sword in his hand, staring at the indescribable edge, and began to mutter in his mouth.


    His voice is not big, but Tony can hear his words clearly. However, it is one thing to hear clearly, and figuring out what it means is another matter. This is obviously a language other than any other language in the current language. Even Tony, who is self-sufficient in intelligence, can''t understand what the words are, let alone figure out what it means.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand the meaning, because soon, he understands the meaning of Steve''s gods in a personal way. Because at the end of the words in Steve''s mouth, suddenly an invisible wind blew him at the core, and frantically diffused the past toward the surrounding.


    The wind swelled, and all the furnishings in the entire temple began to shake. Some of the lighter things were uprooted and dragged directly into the air. Of course, Tony is not in the ranks of this squally wind. Although the new nano armor is light, his power system is more powerful. It is not a problem at all to confront this level of storm.


    However, he can''t avoid another trouble. That is the smoke that has been rolled up by the wind.


    Their previous battles were too intense. The inner courtyard of a large temple was almost smashed into ruins. Together with the squally winds, the smoke and dust suddenly became like a mist, and the sky was flying, and it was almost full of every corner of this small space.


    In such a gray world, Tony''s existence was immediately highlighted. Using holographic mimicry to stealth, after all, Tony''s body can''t really disappear into the world. As soon as he saw Tony''s figure appear in his own vision, Steve immediately slashed the invisible sword in his hand against him.


    The distance between the two is about ten meters. Under normal circumstances, this distance is definitely a safe distance. Because Steve is not a giant, the weapon in his hand cannot be a sword that is more than ten meters long. But the facts at the moment are directly breaking this routine. Because Steve��s sword was cut down, it really attacked Tony��s body.


    Just like the invisible sword in his hand suddenly stretched over a dozen meters, it made Tony too late to make any reaction. Compared with this sudden change, it is more than Tony''s expectation, it is the damage caused.


    His new nano-armor was actually cut off by such a simple blow, and even a little bit of it could affect him under the protection of nano armor. This is a very terrible problem, because he is not sure, under Steve''s strange means, he can no longer suffer any harm. And as long as you get a few more injuries, I am afraid that I really have to finish playing.


    There are only two ways to do this. One is to take Steve as soon as possible, and the other is to take advantage of the fact that he has not fallen into the mud and withdraw from it as soon as possible. The latter is of course a situation that Steve didn''t want. It took him so much effort to find Steve''s trace, not to be like a defeated dog, with his tail fluttering back.


    What he wants is victory, and it is the possibility of great hatred. So with this in mind, he immediately turned on the overload mode of this new nano-armor.


    This nano armor is different from any previous generation. Because this armor is really from the inside out, and it is really the existence of Tony and itself. This is a huge breakthrough both in performance and in technology. But this also led to a special problem, that is, his overload mode is different from any previous generation.


    The nano-armor overload mode outside, even the less mature first-generation product. All are only proliferation overload on the body of nano armor. How powerful the energy is, it only acts on those activated nanometals. This will not have anything to do with Tony''s own.


    The current situation is different. Because this generation of Mark 47 armored nano core is implanted inside his spine. Once in the overload mode, the huge amount of energy enters Tony''s body through the activated nanometals, acting directly in his body.


    No one can tell what effect this will have on Tony. Even Tony himself, who is a designer, has only a general guess in his heart. And this kind of thing, if not through rigorous experiments, it is impossible to get a real answer. Therefore, Tony��s move is entirely gambling. Bet your luck and bet your own life.


    This time, Tony''s luck is still pretty good. Because with the opening of the overload mode, Tony itself did not feel anything wrong.


    The energy is so in his body, flowing through the nano-metals that have formed a complete circulatory system in his body, letting them enter into a powerful explosion, and let Tony feel it himself. A special kind of energy feedback.


    It is like charging electricity, in this kind of energy feedback. Tony only felt that his body was suddenly a little lighter, and the whole body seemed to enter the hot water. There was a feeling of comfort that could not be said. Moreover, he also felt that his strength, nerve reaction speed, and brain thinking ability all had a dramatic improvement. This kind of improvement made him more comfortable with his nano-armor control. Even if he enters an overspeed state that exceeds the speed of human response, he can still handle it.


    This is a good thing, a very good thing. Not only does this mean that he won''t have any life-threatening risks, but it also means that his technical update has achieved a huge performance breakthrough. And such a breakthrough in the current situation, it immediately made Steve feel the heavy pressure.


    Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi. Sometimes it can''t be used for 30 years, just for a few breaths, the situation is instantly reversed.


    If Steve could have threatened Tony with life through the strange power of the invisible sword, now he has no such power at all. Because of Tony at this time, the speed is faster than Steve''s reaction limit. Even if he has a skill that is beyond imagination, he is also powerless in the face of such speed.


    Like real light, Tony hit the front of Steve in a flash. Although Steve had instinctively erected the invisible sword in his hand at this time, blocking Tony''s fierce attack, but in a flash his body flew directly under the impact of terror.


    He didn''t have time to dismount, because Tony''s speed is fast, he has no time to play tricks. His body reaction speed could not keep up with Tony''s fierce attack of ten times the speed of sound, and this made him only passive. Then he was shot into the air and turned into a completely thorough target.


    This is a deadly threat because he has no way to make effective defenses in midair. And the speed of not being able to keep up with Tony, so that he may not even respond. Ten times the speed of sound makes Tony completely capable of launching a fatal thunder strike from him from any place. As far as his body is concerned, as long as he is hit, it is definitely a dead end. Unless Tony will be merciless!


    But at this time, will Tony have any mercy for him? This is simply a matter that you don''t even have to think about.


    Tony must have had a murderous awareness of him. After he did so many things, Tony must not forgive him, and at this time he chose to spare his life. He has already found his position and is ready to launch an attack. After everything was ready, he did not hesitate, and immediately turned into a thundering arrow, and rushed to Steve''s vest when he was empty.


    Absolutely fatal punch. Tony thinks this way, and it does the same. The red light and shadow instantly caught Steve''s front, and then the deadly iron fists spurred the explosion of the storm, and the moment was through Steve''s chest.


    Blood, internal organs, everything in the body is sprinkled with his movements. The fragile body was directly under this horrible violence and was cut in half by the waist.


    Death is on schedule, and everything is already a finale. But is it really like this?

 Chapter 1054： Death and death

    Looking at the blood of the sky, I felt that the sticky and disgusting body tissue fluid was so sloppy. Tony��s heart suddenly produced a feeling of loss.


    Is everything so over? He asked himself in his own heart, and for a time an empty feeling swept his entire body and made everything completely uninteresting.


    When the death of a person is gone, Tony is deeply aware of the meaning of this sentence. The hatred of Haotian, the endless grievances are all flowing in the face of such deaths with the flow of water. The name Steve Rogers is no longer a singularity for him to think of, but a symbol that is completely a memory. Now, when I think back to everything about him, Tony��s heart is completely unhappy and sad.


    It��s over, it��s over. He said to himself in his heart, and he also stood up and walked straight toward the outside. At this moment, he no longer looked at Steve''s body, neither ruining his body''s venting anger, nor the idea of ??letting him into the earth. Just as it has completely become a stranger, there is no longer any meaning for him.


    He wants to leave, just just taking a step and discovering that he wants to leave is not so easy. Because he was surrounded by a group of people.


    These are the ordinary people who come to the monastery to pay homage. Some of them were attracted by the fire in the sky, while others were attracted by the sounds of the battles of ordinary people before them. The movements of these two situations are not small, so under this premise, almost everyone in the town has come here. Naturally, they also saw what they saw now.


    The body of the prestigious temple was so lying on the ground that it was no exaggeration to describe him with a dead body. And the murderer��s murderer is so eager to go outside, and they are not given to them.


    This kind of thing is simply unbearable. Almost subconsciously, the young and strong people in the crowd have already stood up and stood in front of Tony.


    Their meaning is very clear, that is, Tony is absolutely not allowed to take off. This is not only because of the sense of justice, but also because of the anger of Tony''s embarrassing behavior.


    The image that Steve plays in this temple is very sacred. This can be seen from the ordinary people who rumor that he is a contemporary saint. This rumor is not a false rumor, but Steve is actually changing their lives.


    Some of these poor Indians don''t even have enough stomachs, and Steve brings them food that they can fill their stomachs. Some people suffer from diseases and cannot be healed. Steve gave them medicines and medical assistance. Some people have financial difficulties and problems in life, and Steve has helped them solve these problems.


    It can be said that few of these ordinary people present have not received his favor. These people are either ignorant or poor, but they are not beasts, they know what is grateful. They are the sages who respect and admire Smith, the noble one who gave them help. So they are even more intolerant of Toni, the wicked who killed his sacred and killed his life.


    Indians have such strange problems, but one thing is true. That is how devout they are! This kind of piety makes it easy for them to turn their anger into hatred, and this hatred makes them look fierce and cruel to Tony''s eyes.


    This situation really made Tony feel a little surprised, because in his opinion, it was like a group of tame Mianyang suddenly smashing wool, directly into a group of hungry wolves . Although they are not afraid of them, they have to give birth to a bit of scruples in their hearts. Under this premise, he can only drink and warn the ordinary people who are constantly approaching.


    "What do you want to do? I warn you that this person on the ground is an all-nighter in the world. He is dead and dead. You better give me a little more honest, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite to you."


    Tony is very clear that you can''t be too polite to him to deal with this ordinary person. As long as your tone is weak, they can immediately get bullied. And by then, things will only be more troublesome to solve.


    So now, he simply came up with a threatening tone. Even a beam of light beam was fired on the stone pillar on the side. Use this kind of violent action to match your own words, which will play a greater role in deterrence.


    I have to say that Tony is very skilled in the speculation of the people. When he did this, he immediately stopped the ordinary people who had been forced to come forward, and then they shrank back with a look of sorrow.


    The power that Tony showed is beyond the imagination of these ordinary people. This is a small town in North India. It is remote and ignorant. Most of the people have not gone to school, and basically live some primitive life. This has left most of the town with a plain world view. In such a simple and original world view, Tony''s performance can be said to be no different from the demon.


    It��s not a problem to attack a murderer. After all, they are crowded with people, and they can kill the masters with chaos. They naturally won��t be afraid of a strange murderer. But the demon is not the same, no one dares to challenge a terrible demon. Because it is going to kill people, and no one is not afraid of death.


    Looking at these people began to shrink, Tony immediately breathed a sigh of relief. He is preparing to leave as soon as possible, so as not to be extravagant. I didn''t expect to wait for him to start moving, but suddenly there was such a voice in the crowd.


    "This person killed the saint, we have to avenge the saint!"


    "Don''t let him run. This is a sinner who married a saint. If he let him run, we must be blamed by the gods!"


    People who change to any place in the civilized world will not have any extra action when they hear such words. There is no reason for it. In today''s world, people are impetuous, and everyone has all kinds of selfish thoughts in their hearts. Let them abandon their own safety and ignore the dangers of life for those gods who are incapable of playing with their gossip. That is simply a joke that slips the world.


    But Indians are different. This is a magical country, and a great part of its magic is reflected in their faith and piety.


    Don''t think that Indians have thousands of people, and even the gods they can''t tell can think of them as casual believers. That is a wrong idea. If you really want to say it, the Indians can be said to be the most devout type in the world.


    Give a few obvious examples. For example, when Britain colonized India. The Indians at that time could be said to be reluctant to accept their colonial rulers. The guys of the East India Company even put the knife into their necks. These harmless Indians have no idea of ??resistance. Most people think of being colonized, even as a farmer, as a matter of reason. When the whole world is clamoring for various revolutions, only Indians enjoy their colonial life with joy. The gracious look made the British colonists who had always been cruel and ruthless a little embarrassed.


    It is this kind of shun people who have once smashed their teeth and made troubles with their masters. The reason is that it appears in a small religious custom.


    Indians see the cow as a sacred thing. The vast majority of Indians do not dare to hurt any cow during their lifetime, let alone the jealousy of eating beef. The British have offended the Indians'' beliefs at this point.


    That was when I was assembling a weapon to an Indian servant army. Because the weapon at that time needs to be bitten by a bullet to use it, and in order to prevent moisture, most of the bullets are coated with grease such as butter. Indians were reluctant to accept this kind of blasphemy. They once had a few incidents, but they were all suppressed by the East India Company and forced to accept it.


    But where did he think that this kind of thing could not be suppressed at all, until later, because of this, a very rare Indian national uprising broke out. Although this uprising must have ended in tragedy, the lessons of this history can also be seen in the importance of faith to the Indians and how pious the Indians are.


    It can be said that in the belief and its own piety, what is the personal life? And just under the two agitated words, the group of Indians who had already retreated had slammed into a fierce slap, and then they approached Tony again with fierce brilliance.


    This situation made Tony feel amazed at the moment, and he was already very clear. Just scared, it is impossible to scare the ordinary people who have been crazy. And naturally he can''t be shackled, letting these ignorant people come to the mercy. So in the end, I am afraid that it is really necessary to use violence to solve things.


    Although some are not too reconciled, it seems that there is no other choice. So immediately, Tony is ready to use force. However, he was just getting ready, but it was discovered that the situation had changed beyond understanding.


    The group of Indians who did not know what was going crazy, suddenly stopped their steps and smashed one after another. At the same time, their looks have become incomparable and pious. Many people still have their words and slammed their heads on the ground. Even if they have blood, they have not stopped.


    "What the **** is going on?" Tony, who was stunned by this sudden change, couldn''t touch his own mind. At this time, the movement after coming to himself made him feel a creepy feeling.


    Is there movement behind you? How can this be!

 Chapter 1055： Suicide mythical scabbard

    One of Tony''s very certainty is that Steve is definitely dead.


    No one in this world can be torn apart in the body, and even if the internal organs are broken into pieces, they are still alive. This is no longer a problem that can''t breathe and the heart stops beating. It is a real problem that even the organs that operate these two functions are gone. Can you be alive without these two things? Can you still be a person?


    Tony is very suspicious of this problem. And he also does not want this situation to happen very much. This will make things beyond his control. But it''s like the more you don''t want anything to happen, what happens as badly. Steve, live!


    Just like what magical magic was being applied, at this time, Steve��s broken body was suddenly covered by a golden liquid derived from the air, and then it was like time For the reverse, all the things are insane, and they have been restored to their original appearance in this golden liquid package.


    That is to say, Steve, who had been killed and turned into countless pieces, was resurrected and resurrected intact.


    This situation makes all ordinary people who see it all fall down on the ground like a miracle. Resurrected from the dead, this is the greatest miraculous drama in religion, just like Jesus, like a Buddha who was swallowed into the belly of a peacock. The past is only happening in the legendary story, but now all this is actually happening in front of you. And this means what it means to the devout Indians. It really doesn''t have to explain anything. Don''t say anything else, at least the name of Steve''s saint can be settled.


    Unlike those devout believers of Steve''s fools, Tony doesn''t have any thoughts about Steve because of what happened in front of him. If there is, then I am afraid that only from the beginning, the empty feelings that have been witnessed by Steve��s death have produced more and more violent anger.


    It feels like Tony, who has been deceived, has not taken care of the fools behind him. He looked straight at Steve, who looked sacred in the golden fluid, and questioned him with a bite of his teeth.


    "How come, how come you come alive? I know that I have killed you, obviously I have killed you. Why are you still alive?"


    "In fact, I didn''t think of this kind of thing!"


    Looking at the rising golden liquidity around him, Steve smiled and made a sword-holding posture again.


    "I thought it was just a legend, a nonsense. But now it seems that it is not like this. The fate is really on my side, Tony, I have been chosen by heaven! So, you are Can''t kill me!"


    "Shit!" Tony wouldn''t believe Steve''s ecstasy at all. He only regarded this as his bluff. And because he felt fooled, because of the anger that was constantly surging in his heart, he was only thinking about completely destroying Steve in front of him.


    So immediately, he opened all kinds of weapons he carried all over his body, including the beam gun on his hand and the plasma cannon on his shoulder, aiming at Steve in a staggering manner.


    "Don''t you say that you were chosen by God? Then let me see and see if you can still be so dead and resurrected when you are beaten into powder. Steve, I won''t give you any more." The opportunity. I must destroy you completely!"


    When he said this, he ignored all the other things and fired all his weapons against Steve in one go.


    In this overload situation, even the most common hand beam guns have an attack power that is many times more than usual. Not to mention the high-energy plasma cannon that was developed as a new type of weapon. This kind of weapon that uses electric ions to produce ultra-high temperature plasma can almost vaporize any existing things into ashes. In the case of charging and overloading, if Tony is desperate to attack, the entire inner courtyard of this temple will probably become a place where lava burns.


    As a top tactical commander, Steve naturally has a very good vision and research on weapons. He could guess what kind of weapon it was like by looking at the light of the plasma that was surging on Tony''s shoulder. For such a weapon, there is actually no confidence in his heart that he can withstand.


    So immediately, he put on a look of sorrow and horror, and said to Tony.


    "Tony, don''t be impulsive. There are a lot of innocent people here. Don''t you even keep their lives safe?"


    "Give me your disgusting face!" Cursed cursedly, Tony still involuntarily twisted his head and looked at the ordinary people who were so stupid in his eyes. He is still somewhat scrupulous. But the weight of this scruping in his heart is a need to make a comparison.


    It is time to scruple them, or should care more about this opportunity. This is the question that Tony is currently thinking about. And soon, he has already made up his mind.


    "If you don''t want to die, let me go out. Otherwise, don''t blame me for getting you in!"


    This is the final warning. It is only in the face of this kind of warning that these fools who have been completely deprived of their sensibility by the belief in their hearts have no intention at all. On the contrary, instead they looked at Tony one by one. There is a big name that Steve just slammed into tears as soon as he ordered it.


    For Tony, it only made him more certain of his own thoughts. At this time, he no longer had any other ideas, but also left all the scruples behind him. Directly and simply, he fired the weapon that had already been ready to go to Steve.


    That would be the coming of destruction. Tony, who is very confident about his weapon, thinks this way. And he also believes that things should progress according to their own ideas. Destiny can''t always stand on the side of Steve, and he should be properly patronized by fate.


    Just, this is just a wonderful idea. The reality is that fate is always on the side of Steve.


    Being seen by Tony as a weapon of destruction did not play its due role. On the way to Steve, they have inevitably touched the golden liquidity of that layer. But when it comes to these golden fluids, whether it is ordinary beam guns or ultra-high temperature plasma plasmas, it seems to have entered an inaccessible world, and the whole disappeared into Tony''s sight.


    The bastard, which should have been destroyed, stood in the golden liquid, and the physical reaction that should have happened was like a dumb fire. There was no movement at all. This unimaginable change made Tony''s whole person stunned. He could only open his mouth and ask Steve so much.


    ��Why is this happening? What have you done?��


    "What have I done? You really shouldn''t ask this because I am here, and as you have seen, I have done nothing." Spread a hand, Steve used a The completely innocent tone responded to him. To this, Tony''s reaction was a savage wave of arms, and then drunk directly.


    "Don''t pretend to be a ghost, Steve Rogers. I know this is your ghost. Don''t treat me as these ignorant idiots, your stuff can''t fool me! Right, these golden things. Are these your cuddlings? What the **** are you playing?"


    ��Do you have to guess?�� It feels like it��s a teasing of Steve. It seems that he enjoys the pleasure of playing with this kind of play. Of course, he didn''t always play with Tony, especially when he felt his anger became stronger and stronger. So soon, he told Tony about such an answer.


    "Well, if you really want to know, then there is nothing wrong with telling you."


    "This is the power of Avalon. It is far from all the dust, and any power and rules that belong to the world of the world can''t be applied to me in Avalon. Is this legend familiar? Is there a What kind of feelings are heard?"


    In the face of Steve''s explanation, Tony really felt an inexplicable familiarity. Although it is an American, the relationship between the United States and the United Kingdom is very close. Under the premise of not having their own mythological history, most Americans regard the British myth as their own myth. And this makes most of them very familiar with Celtic myths and legends. In the myths and legends of Celtic, the legend of King Arthur is a part that has to be mentioned.


    In the legend, after losing the sword of the sword of the heavenly election, King Arthur was favored by the female celestial beings living in the lake of Avalon, thus obtaining the sword of the king''s sword that was given by the female fairy in the lake. The sword of the king created by the elves consists of two parts: the sharp sword and the scabbard Avalon. The steel-cutting sword is extremely sharp, and the sword is pointing at no one can match. The scabbard Avalon protects the wearer so that he never bleeds and never receives any damage.


    If it is really like Steve said, this golden liquidity is the protection from Avalon, then Tony has to admit that this mythical treasure is indeed worthy of the name. What makes him more concerned is that since Avalon is here, where is the sword of the king''s sword broken?


    Thinking of this, he involuntarily turned his attention to Steve''s palm. He remembers that there is an invisible sword there.

 Chapter 1056： Shenwei is like the sword of the prisoner

    Will he hold the sword of the legendary king in his hand?


    At this time, even with Tony''s heart, I couldn''t help but start to become scrupulous. No one who has a certain sense of belonging to British culture will not understand the meaning of this sword. Just as the meaning of Xuanyuanjian in the Chinese nation, the steel sword is almost the same for the people of the United Kingdom and the United States. To be an enemy with a man holding such a sword, Tony will give birth to a few guilty consciences.


    But soon, he cleared up the idea that should not be. And think of this as Steve''s bluff, so it is a mystery.


    Because that is the sword of the king. Although it is different from the stone sword that Arthur originally represented on the fate of the election. But what to say, it is also a gift from the female fairy in the lake who has an extraordinary status in Celtic mythology. The female fairy in the lake gave it to King Arthur. On the occasion of the dying of King Arthur, he also sank this sword into the lake and gave it to the female fairy in the lake.


    Unlike the scabbard Avalon left in the world, the broken steel sword will only be awarded a noble king like Arthur by the female fairy in the lake, and how can it be like the stupidity of Steve? She gives such things.


    He would rather believe that Steve got Avalon through a despicable means of refusing people, and he did not want to believe that he would be the sword of the king. That is simply a devastating effect on his inherent worldview.


    Steve easily saw Tony''s current thoughts. And he immediately said to him like a joke.


    "I think now your heart must be guessing, is the thing in my hand really the thing? My advice to you is that you can try it for yourself. Use your body to feel it, is this the legend? In the presence!"


    When he said it, the tone was inevitably becoming fierce. The clay figurine is also angry. He has just experienced such death and being attacked. Even a true friend will inevitably be the result of a revenge. Not to mention that the relationship between them has already broken into such a situation in which you live and die.


    For Steve, he can''t do the same thing as Thor and Rocky, let him abuse me thousands of times, but I treat him to the point of first love. So now he is full of killing for Tony.


    It is precisely because of this, after saying such a thing, his hand immediately has an action.


    He lifted the invisible sword in his hand and slammed him toward Tony like a heavy hammer. This allowed Tony to subconsciously cross his arms in front of himself and make a defensive move. And this is indeed useful, because when he just made this action, a heavy and huge force was suddenly uploaded from his arm.


    It''s like a huge hammer slamming into his body in the form of gravitational acceleration. Even with the power of his nano armor, it is difficult to effectively resist it, and this immediately gives him the whole person. The ground fell into the ground.


    Huge power was vented to the land, making the entire ground roar like an earthquake. This situation is to make the fools who have been onlookers become more and more mad. Some people began to pray in a loud voice, and some people even forced their heads to lie on the stone bricks under them, and they were still **** and still not crazy.


    In the eyes of these people, the resurrection of death is where Steve''s grace is, and the situation that causes this kind of earthquake is the symbol of his god. The so-called **** is like the sea, and the gods are like prison. This is the appearance of a great spiritual saint. And since Steve showed everything he deserved, they should naturally come up with a corresponding attitude to worship him more piously.


    It��s a bunch of **** fools. Tony, who had just climbed out of a messy ground, saw such a situation and immediately could not help but cursed in her heart. He has already seen the psychological changes of these people. It can be said that at this time, as Steve has commanded, they have been thoroughly brainwashed into mad believers and they can even do anything crazy.


    In this case, their identity can no longer be said to be innocent civilians. It has become a potential threat to terrorist reserve, and even to say that they are threats to the entire human enemy is not an exaggeration. If you can, Tony now wants to mobilize the army and suppress all these possible threats. But now he doesn''t have this ability at all, because he can''t solve his problem at all.


    Steve��s threat has always existed there, and even his own life can��t guarantee him. How can he have extra leisure time to care about other problems?


    The situation is now completely reversed from the beginning. Now Steve is in control of his life and death, not that he can dominate Steve''s life and death. This is something that Tony is totally unacceptable, but in the face of harsh reality, he must learn to compromise.


    There is only one dead word in the end without compromising. Although it can''t be said that he is afraid of death, Tony also knows that he still has unfinished responsibilities. So he can''t die here anyway.


    Must leave here. Only by leaving here can you keep your own life. Only by leaving here and finding more support can you deal with Steve who has this terrible power.


    Tony, who was very conscious in her heart, knew that what she should do was the right choice, so he immediately broke away from the shackles of brick and stone waste, and he planned to evacuate from this place.


    As soon as he moved, Steve immediately saw his intentions clearly. This made him sneer and said to him.


    "Do you want to leave this way? This is not the same as the momentum you came in. There is a saying in China that is not indecent. Since you let me feel the feeling of death, then I also I should let you try that special taste. I promise that you will fall in love with it! Because once you are trapped inside, you will never be able to pull out from it. Go to hell, Tony!"


    He said that he would lift the invisible sword in his hand again. This made Tony think that he would reinvent the trick, but the truth is not what he thought. Because with his movements, the invisible wind immediately rushed like a tornado.


    The wind blowing straight into the sky stood like a cloud column, and the fierce wind made the sky begin to fade because of its stirring. This power can change even in the sky, not to mention the Tony who just took off.


    The others have not yet reached a certain height, and the whole person is already swaying. This allowed him to immediately increase the power system, because he could see that if he did not do so, he could not control himself in the air.


    In this case, if you can''t control your body and actions, then it''s really damn. He didn''t dare to take the risk, so he could only lower his position and in this way contend with the winds that Steve released.


    Now he can only risk gambling on it, betting that Steve can''t control this power well, and the power to control this hurricane is not sustainable.


    This is not taken for granted, self-righteous gambling. He dares to gamble, of course, has his own reasons. Although he was exhausted, he still kept an eye on Steve''s actions. In his opinion, Steve''s action is really weird. The action of holding the weapon in your hand is very stiff and doesn''t look like you can use it freely.


    This may be an opportunity. The mind is always complicated Tony thinks that if there is a chance to erase Steve directly, he definitely does not mind killing him a carbine. However, at this time, he found a different situation, the same, and beyond his imagination.


    A little gold came out of Steve''s hand, and then the golden color began to become more conspicuous and more and more embarrassing. People simply can''t move their eyes.


    What it is? At the moment when the golden light appeared, Tiony looked closely at it and saw it very clearly. It was a sword, a golden sword. The guards and hilts of gold and gems look gorgeous and noble, and the sharp swords seem to have the edge to tear everything. The golden light, like a stream of water, swayed in the snowy sword. The complex and mysterious words inscribed on the ridge of the sword are as dazzling as the stars in the dark night.


    This image allowed Tony to immediately think of the mythical legendary weapon, and the meaning it represented was that he could not help but yell.


    "This is impossible! How can a broken steel sword be in your hand! This is absolutely impossible!"


    "Nothing is impossible, Tony!"


    The squally winds are gradually extinguished, replaced by the glaring light of a burning fire. Steve, holding the sword of the king, seemed to be holding a dazzling flame at this moment. The endless golden light gathered and flowed in his hands, making him look like an invincible sacred king. same.


    "I said, your life is here. Feel your last time, then enjoy the hug of death. This is the end point between you and me, and the most complete break. End, broken steel sword ealibur !"


    The endless light made a clear blade, and it flew directly to the Tony streamer in midair. The moments of heaven and earth are all bright, and then the real silence.


    After a thousand years, the sword of the king finally showed his true edge again!

 Chapter 1057： Death approaches the arrival of Raytheon

    In the face of the endless light of the Chongtian Waterfall, Tony can''t do it even if he wants to dodge.


    Like a small fish falling into a fast-flowing waterfall, he is simply involuntarily struck by the power of a broken steel sword and hits the sky all the way, and is constantly horrified by the golden streamer. Power washes away every part of the body.


    It feels like a big wave of sand. The edge of a broken steel sword is an endless wave, and he himself is a piece of sand that is constantly being washed in this endless wave. The golden torrent that turned the sword into a sword is endless, but he himself has only such a small amount. In a short period of seconds, he has felt a precarious feeling from his nano armor. Needless to say, I know that this layer of armor that has given him a lot of protection in the past may not be able to continue. What kind of result will it be if you can''t keep going? That''s really an answer that you don''t have to know.


    Are you going to die? Tony couldn''t help but think of it in his heart. He couldn''t think of any other endings. Death is already close to him, and in the face of death, his heart has become surprisingly calm.


    Nothing crazy, no other negative thoughts. He has only regrets, and a little bit of remorse that is unclear. He regrets that he hasn''t seen anything yet. His children are about to be born, but he has no chance to even take a look at him. This made him feel a deep apology, both for the child who had not seen it above, and for the woman who was waiting for him.


    And regret, it is because of some of his choices. He gave up a lot of things for his own ideals. The most important of these is that it is a very difficult friendship for himself. He is very clear that his arrogant character is difficult to obtain such a thing, and it is a gift from heaven that he can get a sincere friendship. However, he gave up on these things for some reason. If there is another chance, if you can re-elect, it may be another result.


    With such an idea, Tony slowly closed his eyes. He has already felt the coming of that moment, and he is already ready to meet this special moment.


    Feeling that the resistance of the broken steel sword gradually became thinner, Steve��s face was already showing a smile in the chest. He has already seen the ending, and now what he has to do is to completely end everything.


    The final moment came, and when the little shadow hidden in the golden light waterfall was about to disappear completely, the sky suddenly burst into thunder.


    I don''t know when the sky has become a clouded scene. The gloomy sky seems to have turned the time upside down, making the earth seem like a sudden horrible into the night. Compared with this deep darkness, the more frightening is the thunder lightning that constantly rushes in the clouds.


    The extremely thick clouds are desperately suppressed over people''s sky, just like the roof that is about to fall. In such a situation, those thundering lightning thunders are like being on top of the head, so people have to be afraid. Especially when the huge thunder sounds make the whole world start to oscillate, some fools can''t help but bow down on the ground, while muttering in their mouths.


    "Indra is angry, Indra is angry."


    Is this the thunder of India being angry? Steve obviously didn''t think so, because he knew that another true thunder was more likely to appear here than Indra, a Raytheon that only exists in Indian mythology. He is almost certain that this is Thor''s means, and what he has to do, he even knows the answer without guessing.


    "I want to save people? How easy it is!"


    With a sneer in his heart, Steve immediately intensified the power of the golden torrent in his hand. He wants to completely solve Tony before he is disturbed by anyone. And his behavior is obviously angering the existence of thunder in the clouds. Almost in an instant, the dragon-snake thunder thundered the thick darkness and slammed the past directly toward the golden torrent that was more dazzling in the darkness.


    The thunder and the golden swordsman, these two surreal forces instantly collide. The result is a huge energy shock, which is like a small nuclear explosion in the air, and immediately the entire thick clouds in the sky are blown through.


    The subtle golden streamers and dense arcs are almost full of every corner under the sky, which is the aftermath of this evenly matched hedge. Compared with this kind of gorgeous scene, the more people care about it is the figure that crashes in the air.


    Tony has not been completely eliminated, which makes Steve subconsciously want to throw a sword to him again. But compared with the speed of his sword, the faster speed is the Thor of the lurkers in the clouds.


    With the advantage of Mirnier''s ability to fly, he immediately rushed down from the clouds when he saw Tony''s figure, and it was completely untouched to catch Tony. And when he held Tony down to the ground, he immediately held the hammer of Thor in his hand and asked Steve, who was holding the sword of gold on the opposite side, to drink.


    "Captain, what are you doing? Why are you doing this kind of thing, are you not friends?"


    Thor, who often travels between Asgard and the Earth, is already a little behind in the news. He didn''t know that Steve had been rebellious, let alone knowing the kind of hatred that he and Tony could cause each other to die. In his thoughts, the relationship between them should still be maintained in the violent relationship of the comrades in the past. As an old antique whose thoughts and values ??are biased towards the Middle Ages, the most unacceptable thing for Thor is the betrayal between such comrades.


    That is the embarrassment of the warriors who have been entrusted to each other on the battlefield. Thor, who has always regarded himself as a warrior, absolutely does not allow such things to happen in front of his own eyes. So when he saw it all, he just inserted it in, and immediately had a plan to give Steve a lesson.


    Looking at his actions and questions, Steve��s face slowly revealed a playful smile.


    "Captain? It''s a memorable name. But, Thor, you don''t seem to understand anything. Do you think that we can still be like each other, and we can still rely on each other?" Teammates? That era has already passed, and now we are the endless enemies. As you can see, it is not that he wants to kill me, that is, I want to kill him. This is no return. There is room for it."


    "Edo?" A look at Steve, who smiled and said this, and then looked at Tony, who was holding on to him. Thor gripped the hammer handle in his hand and asked with a bite of his teeth. "I don''t understand, what kind of hatred can make you forget the friendship between each other. No matter what you say, you have been living and dying, isn''t it all worthless?"


    "Which personal feelings compare with the ideal big business, which one is more important!" Raised the steel sword in his hand, Tony has no longer discussed with Thor on this topic. He put away his smile on his face and his face gave the final warning. "Thor, this is not something that you outsiders should mix in. You have only two choices now. One is to let go of Tony Stark in your hands, where to come from where to go. In this case, between us I can still have nothing to do."


    "This is impossible!" Not waiting for Steve to say the second choice, Thor gave his own answer. "Don''t treat me as you, you can give up your comrades without shame, give up on a grandiose reason, and regard him as his own enemy. But I won''t! The noble warrior of Asgard is always loyal to his comrades. It won''t be before, but it still won''t!"


    "So, you must be against me!" Deeply erected his own eyebrows, Steve''s broken steel sword has begun to overflow the golden glow. This shows his current attitude, an absolute hostile attitude.


    "I don''t want to be an enemy of you. But I can''t watch you do what Tony wants. I will take him out of here, I don''t want to control the grudges between you. But as long as I am there, you don''t want to kill him!"


    Thor showed his own attitude of not helping each other, and this immediately made Steve laugh.


    "Stupid! Do you think you can do whatever you want? Since you have chosen to be an enemy of us, then neither you nor Tony in your arms, do not want to leave here alive! You are going to die today!"


    "Just by you!" With a loud sigh of relief, Thor, who was thundering and thundering, has already erupted a powerful power that Raytheon should have. He pointed to Steve across from his hand, and his eyes were as sharp as electricity. "Do you think that the layer of divine protection in your body will make you have the ability to threaten me? Steve Rogers, I don''t want to be against you, but that doesn''t mean I am really afraid of you. So Don''t force me!"


    He said this, it was already thrown out of the hand in the hand. Under his movements, Mirnier immediately turned into a glaring Thunder, and instantly bombarded the protection formed by Avalon around Steve.


    Just like the heavy hammer fell on the window, Steve��s ear immediately heard a sound that seemed to be broken. And this immediately made him feel no sound.

 Chapter 1058： Complex problem, American dilemma

    Steve finally looked at Thor and took Tony calmly and left his eyes.


    It��s not that he doesn��t want to leave these two people. It��s impossible to know what they are. And the reason why he would let them leave so is because his heart is not enough.


    In fact, watching Thor leave with Tony, his heart is also a long breath. After avoiding the visions of the fools who are about to evolve into mad believers, he has quietly taken out a gold cast, jewel-set scabbard. It can be clearly seen by the naked eye. This bright and sleek scabbard has already appeared as a spider-like broken crack road. Although these lines are replied at a speed visible to the naked eye, it is conceivable that if the battle just continued, it would not be such a crack.


    "Is this the power of the gods? It is really an annoying thing, as he said. Humans really don''t need the existence of such things, at least for us, this kind of thing should not There is a way to think about it, think about it!"


    Steve is more concerned about the tactical strategy than the simple comparison of power. Although from the current situation, they have already occupied a huge advantage in the dark. But the factors that are uncertain in this situation are too many.


    The self-awareness of the Austrian creation has been a huge unrest factor. Now I was kicked in by the gods. This will only make Steve less and less confident about the overall situation. He can only pray now, pray that this will not have too much impact on the Baron. Because if even the baron is affected, then their overall layout is really out of control.


    Steve is still worried about these issues. Other people have to worry about other things.


    Although Thor escaped with Tony, the situation was not as optimistic as he had imagined. Because although Tony is no longer in danger, he is very seriously injured.


    He is already unconscious. This is not a simple physical problem, but a more serious and complicated problem. When Tore was saved, Tony was already on the verge of death. In that case, his body and soul are already at the weakest level. It is for this reason that his body has been eroded.


    Thor''s thunder and lightning power, as well as the golden power of the broken steel sword, became the most primitive elemental force because of the hedging, and this elemental power penetrated into Tony''s soul and body because of some accidental circumstances, giving him It has an extraordinary impact.


    This is a very dangerous thing, but it is also an opportunity. There are many human heroes in history who have acquired the power of the gods because of this situation. In dealing with such problems, Thor, who has the entire Asgard as a backing, is actually very experienced. It can be said that if this is the case, Tony��s problem cannot be considered a problem at all. However, Tony��s problems are far more than this.


    While being eroded by the elements of divine power, Tony��s body also had such problems. That is, his body was invaded by something that Thor did not understand. If Tony is still awake, then he will certainly recognize what this invading his body is. It is a nano-unit that is artificially implanted in his own body.


    In theory, this artificially implanted nanometal unit should be absolutely safe. But he probably didn''t even think about it when he made this thing. This nano-unit will have a special reaction in the face of great power.


    Because of the huge infusion of the gods, which is completely different from the Ark reaction furnace, the nano-metal that has entered the overload mode under the energy of the Ark reactor directly enters the mode of second-degree overload. This is completely out of the design, and this situation leads to the fact that only the cell-sized nanometals are gradually integrated with the Tony body under the influence of this special energy.


    It is no longer a simple implanted fusion, but a complete and complete fusion. The nano-cells that entered the secondary overload mode are almost infinitely proliferating in a crazy blowout mode. It penetrates every part of Tony''s body, whether it is internal organs, muscles, bones, or every inch of flesh and blood, every cell, It has been completely invaded by this nano metal.


    Under this premise, it is hard to say that Tony''s body is just an ordinary person with a physical body. Because many of the functional organs in his body have been replaced by infinitely proliferating nanometals. At this time, you can call him the body of steel. However, no one can tell if this is a good thing or a bad thing.


    The consequences of the fusion of the body cells of the human body and the artificially produced nanometals have never been preceded. It is hard to say whether this is good or bad for human beings. Tony''s coma at the moment is already a problem. This is not the most serious problem. The most serious problem is, if Tony is awake, is he still Tony Stark? Or can he still be a human?


    These are all unclear questions and what the results will be. I am afraid it can only be informed by time.


    Tony��s rash move has brought unpredictable influence to his entire life. The problems he brings are not only reflected in himself, but more in the whole world.


    Tony��s identity is, after all, the president of the United States. This is an important identity that is related to the safety of the United States. Now, the problem facing the entire US government is that their president is missing.


    According to the information, Tony��s last place appeared to be the underground base of the Austrian server. However, from the base of the alarm, to the nearby garrison rushed here, no one found the president, that is, Iron Man. They found the biochemical monsters made by the Hydra. For this reason, the Tianshou Bureau and the US Army also had a difficult battle, causing no small casualties. However, this does not help the problem.


    Tony is still missing. And according to the current situation, this missing and Hydra is afraid of having a relationship that cannot be separated. And this immediately gave the whole American high-level insiders a feeling of shudder.


    You know, the current US government is hard to leave Tony''s control. He personally broke the bloated and complicated government model of the past and created a new form of government. The core of this new government operation is him, and once he leaves his strategy, the entire government''s operations are greatly affected. And that is definitely a catastrophic problem for the present US.


    After all, the United States is no longer the United States in the past. Although Americans are reluctant to admit it, the United States is indeed declining. When Tony was there, he could recover a little bit of a slap in the face, and once he was gone, almost no one had the confidence to hold the rudder and let the big ship caught in the vortex safely spend its way on the road. Various crises. To be overturned with a little carelessness, this is simply not the responsibility that the average person can afford.


    Moreover, this is not the most serious problem. The most serious problem is that if Tony falls into the hands of the Hydra, then the whole world is afraid to have turbulence.


    As a central figure among the Allies, Tony said that he could not hold the right to speak in the Allies, but he also had the qualification to know the secret matters between the Allies and within the Tianshou Bureau. These secrets are matters of great importance. Once they are known by Hydra, they will be a huge blow to the Allies and even the Hammer. It can be said that as long as the Hydra is used, it can almost drag the whole world into chaos. This is the thing they like, so you have to guard against this possibility. And if such a thing really happens, then what kind of price does the United States have to pay?


    No one can answer this question, and no one dares to imagine this problem. What they can do now is to block all relevant news. And try to find the trail of Tony as much as possible.


    However, the United States is, after all, a huge country, and the affairs of the country that need to be dealt with every day are absolutely complicated and huge. Although not everything needs the nod of the president to be able to carry it out. But there is still a part that must be approved by the president.


    Now that the president is not there, things can only pile up. But this accumulation cannot be said to be a solution. In this case, Maria, who has been working as an assistant, stood up.


    Although she is very worried about her husband''s safety, at this time she is still sufficiently clear and understanding. She knows that the United States must not be chaotic at this time. Because this is the hard work of his husband, and his ideal for fighting for it. For this, he has already sacrificed so many things, so even for him, she must not let the United States have any problems when he is absent.


    However, if you want to solve these troubles, it is impossible to rely on her alone. Let me not say if she has that qualification. It��s just that she is pregnant now, which makes it impossible for her to shoulder such a heavy burden. So at this time, she can only make such a decision instead of her husband.


    "Ms. Maria Hill is temporarily stationed in the White House to perform the role of acting president. In addition, in the name of the White House, Nick Frye and Phil Coulson are excused. Nick Fury accepts the work of fbi, current The director of the fbi needs to take responsibility for the president''s question, and Colson needs to succeed Maria Hill as our spokesperson in the Tianshou Bureau. At this time, the United States must not be chaotic. If anyone wants to take advantage of this When I do something, I don''t mind using very good means. You have to know that I still have the right to suggest wisdom equipment. I believe that Zhiwu will support my thoughts. So, you should know what to do. Yes!"

 Chapter 1059： Strong woman smart means

    Faced with the strength of Maria Stark, even many people have dissatisfaction in their hearts, but they still have to endure it.


    There are no other reasons, just because the threat of Mary has enough deterrence.


    Zhiwu, this special system is enough to replace the US violent law enforcement system, so that everyone feels the real threat. Because of the use of force, unless you can hold the military system of the entire human race, aim at them with a force that drags the whole world into the abyss of war, otherwise you will not be able to confront the mentally.


    And when it comes to conspiracy, it is a completely nonsense. Wisdom is not a human being, they can not eat the human set. No matter how much advantage you have, you can come up with more benefits. This group of real steels will not look at you with a glance.


    This is called being afraid of shadow. But all conspiracy is basically based on their own vacillation before they can be swayed by the enemy. It is impossible to give anyone such an opportunity, like a weapon.


    The current situation is acceptable for most people in important positions. There is no need to take such unnecessary risks because of temporary greed. So naturally, no one will go to this time to oppose the opinion of Maria Stark, a female flow.


    Seriously, this situation is really a long breath in Mary��s heart. If it is not that she still has to maintain a tough posture in front of so many people, maybe she is already It was the leg sitting softly on the ground.


    Because I am afraid that only she knows it, this is such a risky move. It can be said that this is exactly the tiger skin she is pulling with the wisdom of the weapon, to threaten government officials who do not know anything. If they can learn more about the wisdom of the weapon, they will know that only Maria himself can not command the magic weapon. Fortunately, they don��t know anything.


    At the moment, while Mary is feeling lucky, she is also eager to see another Maria enter the White House as soon as possible. Only when Maria Hill enters safely, the overall situation can be completely stabilized. Until then, she could completely free her hands to solve Tony''s problems.


    Maria''s decision is the most urgent matter of the moment, so it is almost within the day that Maria Hill has arrived in the White House.


    As the acting president who was appointed to the crisis, although she did not have the right to appoint, she had the power to decide on related matters. This is already a very huge right within the current US government framework. It can be said that if she casually misbehaves, then the country will soon be played.


    Therefore, even if it suddenly came to a high position, Maria Hill did not have any excessive joy. Because at this time she can feel the only pressure that can almost crush people.


    This allowed her to stop holding her hand for the first time when she saw Maria Steak who had given this burden to herself, and complained directly to her.


    "Maria, you have really hurt me this time. I don''t think I have this ability to control this situation."


    "Sorry, Hill. I can only believe you at this time."


    In the face of Maria Hill''s complaints, Maria Stark did not hide her weak look. As one of the few high-ranking women in the US government, the relationship between Maria and Hill is still very good. This is why the first time Maria thinks of someone will be Hill, and Hill is willing to come over and help her with such a difficult situation. It��s one thing to be willing to help. It��s another thing to have this ability to help.


    As the principal of the Tianshou Bureau, Maria Hill is very clear that it is not so easy to temporarily hold Tony''s position. To know that over the years, Tony has promoted a lot of really useful talents to all important functional institutions. On the qualifications and the background of the theory, few people will be worse than her, but now she is not sitting in this position, which will naturally lead to some emotional dissatisfaction.


    Although it is not against her on the bright side, it is normal for her to succumb to her in the back.


    It can be said that Maria Hill sitting in this position is completely like a needle, because she is very clear, she does not have the courage of Tony, to live in such a big ticket, the high officials are expensive. Want to control this mess at the moment, so that it does not become worse, she must have a trustworthy helper. So immediately, she said to Mary.


    "I need help, and it is a helper that I must trust. Otherwise I can''t control the situation at the moment!"


    "I know!" Nodded, and Maria said with a bite. "I have ordered the Federal Highest Prison to prepare for the release of Nick Fury and Phil Colson. With the two of them helping you, you should be able to help the current United States to stabilize the situation both internally and externally."


    Maria, who issued such an order, is actually at considerable risk. Because these two people are prisoners who were personally taken in by her husband. And their crime is also the most serious crime of treason. Let''s not say how difficult it is to wash these two guys, that is, their attitude will be a serious problem.


    They had a clear support for Steve Rogers at the beginning. Who knows if they will change this idea now? And if they don''t change their position, then putting them in those two important positions is the most terrible disaster.


    Of course, since it has already issued such an order, she naturally believes that these two people will make smart choices. After all, they didn''t know Steve''s true face at that time. And now that Steve Rogers has been in the original form, they are even stupid, and they should know which side they should stand on.


    It can be said that Maria Stark is already very thoughtful on this issue. Only Hill is still somewhat dissatisfied with this. Because she is very clear, how many things can be done in the middle of this kind of thing.


    "This is not the case. It is too much to follow the normal procedure. If someone is stalking from it, then the two of them want to come out of jail, at least for more than a month. At that time, we basically It��s over. So this kind of thing has to be supervised by someone, and they can be released in the fastest time.��


    "I go in person!" This time, Maria is very energetic, not at all like a pregnant woman who has reached a critical period. In the face of her decisiveness, Hill appreciated the nod and then continued.


    "I will send a team of elite agents to protect your safety. In addition, I am afraid that only two of them will not be stable. So I want to transfer General Ross back to the Ministry of Defense."


    Cia is the internal supervision system of the United States. The Tianshou Bureau is an international status symbol. As long as General Ross is inserted into the Ministry of National Defense, he will hold the basic military power of the country. Cooperating with her convenience in administrative power, it is enough to control all the unstable factors in the country in a short period of time, so that all the ghosts can not have any chance to act rashly.


    This is the idea of ??Maria Hill and the only solution she came up with on the road. For this program, Maria Stark only hesitated a little, and nodded.


    "I know, I will find a way to operate this matter as soon as possible. In addition, the agent does not need anything. I have some friendship with the messenger sent by the city of Hui Yao, I can ask her to accompany me to do it. this matter."


    "Serena, the goddess of moonlight?" This muttered to himself, and Hill��s face was suddenly violently changed. Of course she knows that Maria would say this, not really rejecting her kindness. Instead, she wants to show the power she has in her hand in this way, and also to beat herself, so that she does not have any unrealistic fantasies.


    In the district, a moonlight goddess Serena, although it can not be said that invincible to let everyone do not dare to act rashly, but the existence behind her is absolutely deterrent. So when she wanted to understand her meaning behind her, she didn''t have such an idea, but she also had a glimpse of her heart. At the same time, she also had to take a look of admiration and look at this woman who is not very conspicuous on weekdays.


    Many people think of Maria Stark as a vase-like character. True, in front of the powerful Tony, she looks like a vase. But at this special moment of crisis, she showed her injustice in the most direct way.


    Use them to stabilize the overall situation in the United States, and use the special relationship with the city of Hui Yao to prevent them from having any thoughts that they should not have. This kind of interlocking means and tactics are really people can''t believe that this is a vase that can be made.


    Although it is the party to be counted, Hill does not have any dissatisfaction because of this. Even she said she understood her approach very well. Because she is also a woman, she naturally understands how much Maria has done so much. This is an blameless thing. And she asked herself, if she is in her position, I am afraid I can''t do that much. So immediately, she gave the most appropriate response.


    "Then please come to you. Also, please rest assured, I will help you stabilize this."


    This is a clear support for her, and Hill''s attitude is to let Mary take a long breath. She made such a choice, and the most worrying thing is that Hill would be a must for her. Fortunately, things have not developed in this direction.


    Everything started to develop in the best direction. At this time, Maria had a feeling of relief. It��s just this time, but it��s inevitable that it��s inevitable.


    "Tony, where are you now!"

 Chapter 1060： Trading negotiation brutal blow

    Federal highest prison. A place that generally only holds serious political and economic criminals. It is also a place that is almost only allowed to come in and never let go.


    Entering here not only means the end of your political career and even the day when you are outside. It means that you will spend the rest of your life here.


    This is a rare exception. Many of the guys who are still in the prison in the 70s and 80s are the best evidence. However, nothing can be absolute. As it is now, the two figures are being escorted by heavily armed soldiers, step by step from the depths of the prison.


    Looking at Coulson and Nick Fury, who appeared in their own sights, Maria, who had been waiting for a long time, suppressed her inner excitement a little, and kept as quietly as possible to them. Pose.


    "Mr. Fury, and Mr. Colson. Please take a seat, I think we should not have to do more introductions between us."


    "Of course, although the life here is so bitter, it is not as good as the outside world. Right, I have not congratulated you. I wish you and Tony a happy wedding!"


    Unlike Nick Fry, who is always gloomy. Colson can still show a gentle smile on the special-named Maria. In the face of his smile, Maria, who was still a little nervous, slowly relaxed.


    She glanced at Selena, who was always expressionless, and then said to the two people in a calm tone.


    "Thank you for your blessing, Colson. But now is not the time to say this. Mr. Fury, Mr. Colson. I think you should also be clear, I will not come here just to see you. We still have There is no such deep friendship. So, the real situation is that I brought a deal."


    "Transaction?" Hearing this sensitive vocabulary, Nick Fury opened his mouth and interrupted her speech. "Please forgive me, madam. Can you tell us who initiated this transaction? Is it you, or Tony Stark?"


    "You can think of it as Tony. But for now, the person responsible for this transaction is me!"


    There is no hidden thought, and Maria just illustrates the situation in a more awkward way. And when she heard her say, Nick Fury��s eyes slowly became deep and sharp. The long prison life did not deprive him of his keen judgment. Even today, he is still a knife.


    "So, is it your idea to call us both here? Madame, can you tell me what you mean? Don''t you know, to trade with us like this without permission, To some extent, is it a betrayal of Tony Stark? As his wife, you should know him well. He is never a open-minded person."


    Nick Frye��s words are not smashed, because everyone who knows Tony knows that this guy has always been a careful eye. If he did so many things when he knew that Mary was holding him, he couldn''t tell him what thoughts he would have in his heart.


    And this is what Mary himself understands, but she is very sure that she is not allowed to do so. Therefore, she could only quietly pinch her fists, and then stared at the two opposites with a sly look, and said to them seriously.


    "I said that all the responsibilities are for me to bear. And all you have to do is choose, not accept my trade!"


    Maria''s determined attitude allowed the two keenly aware guys to immediately recognize the problem. They looked at each other and asked Coulson to open their mouths.


    "Can you tell us what the transaction is? You can''t hold a contract in front of us, let us have no chance to even take a look at it, then let us choose to accept or not accept it. It is not a transaction, That is the order. No trade will be like this."


    With reasonable and reasonable requirements, Maria has no way to say anything more. So after looking at Selena around her, she waved back and slid a few guards around her. Then he whispered to the two people in front of him.


    "The trade I want to do is that I can wash away the crimes on you and bring you out from here. All you have to do is work for us. Fbi, Tian Hammer, these two key positions need you to control live."


    This is a very generous condition, and it is so good that neither Nick Fury nor Coulson can believe it. This kind of thing is beyond their expectations, and even said that they can not help but wonder if there is any conspiracy. So immediately, Nick Fury looked at Maria with a look of ignorance, and asked her directly to her.


    "Who are you working for? Tony Stark can''t promise this. Unless he is dead! What are your purposes?"


    Nick Fury apparently already regarded Mary as a representative of the interests of an organization. So his tone has become a bit unwelcome. In the face of his bad tone, Maria first looked a white, and then drummed the heart of the heart, word by word, seriously replied.


    "I don''t work for anyone, everything I do is for Tony''s ideals."


    After finishing this sentence, her face has become mournful. But she still keeps her eyes and insists on it.


    "Tony is now in an accident, life and death are unknown. Now the United States will soon fall into chaos once it leaves Tony''s control. I can''t let Tony put a lot of effort into it, and the country that has been defended will once again become It��s up. So I can only do everything I can to stabilize it. You, and Hill, are the only ones I can rely on now. That��s why I am here to do this deal with you. I need your strength. This country is the same and needs your strength."


    "Tony Stark is unclear?" Hearing this, Nick Fury��s eyes suddenly flickered. As a mature politician, he is very clear about what this means. It may be the beginning of chaos, as Mary said. But there may also be the birth of new opportunities.


    Until now, he did not agree with Tony''s changes to the country. In his opinion, everything that Tony Stark did could be called a tyrant. Just like the Napoleon of the year, although the talent is so ridiculous, it is not a good thing for that country. Therefore, if there is an opportunity, he will certainly oppose Tony. The current situation is not an opportunity for him.


    "Do you want us to help you? This is not a bad thing. There are only some situations you need to know, but we don''t agree with Tony''s philosophy. If you follow us, insert us into that important position. That. We must be doing something that Tony had never allowed to do in the past. For example, to clean up the charges for the captain of the United States!"


    Nick Fury and Colson were placed in the highest prison of the Federation for the purpose of harbouring the Winter Soldier. So their understanding of Captain America was only at that time, and the last time they saw the captain of the United States was through television, in the farce of the last trial of the Winter Soldier. Although many people know that Steve Rogers is already identified by the government as a cloak of the Hydra, they do not understand the real reason. And like Nick Fury and Corson, who trusts Steve to the extreme and doesn''t know what''s happening on the prison island, thinks it''s Tony''s fake power through the government. The husband''s planting fell.


    At this time they also thought about cleaning up the crimes for Steve, which made Mary feel speechless and realized that this is a very good opportunity. So immediately, she refused to be righteous.


    "It''s impossible. Steve Rogers is the identity of the Hydra spy. It''s a fact that is absolutely not allowed to change! So don''t even think about it!"


    "That is the fall!" Upon hearing this, from the arrival of a good old man, Coulson immediately blushes. He is a loyal fan of the captain, so he absolutely does not allow this kind of sinister destruction. "That is obviously Tony''s intention to vent his hatred and deliberately fall into the captain. You should know that the captain spent a lifetime fighting against the Hydra, so he will never be in harmony with the Hydra."


    "Colson, if you said before, there may be a lot of people who agree with you. But at this time, this has become a joke!"


    With a sneer look, Maria put the most cruel reality directly in front of them.


    "Steve Rogers is a Hydra, this has been confirmed by countless people. Some witnesses have proved that he betrayed us and joined the ranks of Hydra. This is not a fall, nor is it What is rumored. This is a true thing. If you don''t believe it, you can ask those who have experienced the betrayal of him. I believe they will give you the most appropriate answer!"


    "This is impossible!" Colson struggled on his own, but his eyes were inevitably shaken.


    Is this true? If this is true, what does it mean for what we have done in the past? Thinking of it, he and Nick Fury immediately looked at each other. Then the two men immediately said in unison.


    "I accept your terms and take us out!"

 Chapter 1061： Daily life accident help

    "President Stark is ill, and the interim president is in power!"


    "Women go to the ruling station, the first female president of the United States in the future!"


    In the second day, almost all the media reported such a news. Looking at the image of Maria Hill appearing on the TV, the catastrophe that just got a tie couldn''t help but frown.


    "What''s wrong with this? How could she be the acting president? Is it really like the media said, Tony Stark is seriously ill?"


    "This kind of words is a lie that deceives the general public. Stark''s hands are the same as the nano remodeling technology of our company. No matter what kind of disease can be cured with this technology. So how can he cultivate because he is sick? This is neither true nor in conformity with his character."


    Natasha, who came forward, helped the catastrophe to organize his tie and handed his suit jacket over.


    "Don''t think so much, dear. It''s all things that have nothing to do with us. Instead of thinking about these unrelated things, it''s better to think about how to deal with the company''s investigation today. It''s a hell, my plan has not been completed yet!"


    "Don''t be too serious, dear. You have done a good job!"


    After taking Natasha''s shoulder, the catastrophe turned off the TV. Then push the door open and walk straight outside.


    "There is a quicker movement. I will drive the car out to wait for you! If you are late again today, I am afraid that the guy in the personnel department will come back to us for trouble!"


    "What do you think is the problem? Well!"


    Without a sigh of relief, Natasha obviously accelerated his movements. Soon, she put on a female professional suit and she closed the door and sat in the Lamborghini urus parked at her door.


    Whether it is Natasha or the catastrophe of the attending doctor, both of them are high-income people in the upper US. Therefore, a Lamborghini luxury car of about two or three hundred thousand dollars is really not a financial burden for them. Whether it''s using savings or borrowing from a bank loan is easy. And this naturally makes two people become the envy of colleagues.


    The man envied the catastrophe. This guy has achieved all the achievements of the winner of life. Lamborghini''s luxury car, Natasha, such a stunning beauty, no matter how critical the eyes are also the top of the list. Together with a good and easy job, the little doctors who are still holding the internship salary around him hate that the roots are biting.


    What women admire is Natasha��s luck. The kindness and love that she and the catastrophe stick together every day can be seen by anyone with long eyes. A handsome and gold man, and still consistently loves you, this is simply a matter of envy and envy.


    Not that no one thought about being a disgraceful third party. Only in the face of the strong feelings of these two people, all the little moves have become laughable jokes. After a long time, naturally no one will do this stupid thing. Even those who have done some small moves have begun to consciously evade these two guys.


    Of course, this is not to say that the popularity of two people in the company is not good. Natasha is a slick person, plus it is very good to act, and it is not a big problem for her to have a good relationship with her colleagues. The same is true of catastrophe. Although he does not want Natasha to be a man, but with his hard-handed skills and the occasional mention of the rookie doctors, his style of assessment among his colleagues is not bad.


    In short, in a word, the ordinary people on the two sides, the secret spies have been integrated into the internal collective of the company in a very harmonious way. Or, if you don''t have a strange task on your body, maybe they are already happy, forget it.


    Living and working like an ordinary person can be a boring and boring thing for most people, but for those who have experienced too much, it means dull and warm happiness. Compared with the pretentious and thrilling life, this is what a person should pursue. This is what a person should have alive.


    It can be said that these two people really hope that the days will go on. Of course, it would be better if you could not worry about being checked.


    Parked into the company''s garage, Natasha kissed her on the face of the catastrophe, and ran on the high-heeled shoes and ran to the floor where she worked. As she said, the project in her hand has not been completed, and if this kind of thing is known to the person who is inspected by the company headquarters, it will make her lose face.


    This is absolutely unacceptable for Natasha, who has always been strong and perfect in everything. So she can only take all the time and deal with the problem before the bad thing happens. Although, the catastrophe is not optimistic about his efforts.


    Holocaust went straight to his office, carrying his own briefcase. As a company with medical assistance as its core work content, nano-neurons are not as good as the general medical personnel like catastrophe.


    In addition to the high salary and a fairly good working holiday, he was also specially equipped with a private office with a rest room. Even said that the company is also preparing to arrange an assistant for him. Of course, this was postponed by the catastrophe, because he felt that in terms of his current workload, he did not use the extravagant things of a personal assistant.


    Yes, the business of nano-neurons is not very good. In this more than a month, the Holocaust did only seven or eight operations. Many of them are free help for those tramps. Only two are special services for the rich who come here.


    Although a lot of oil and water is squeezed out from the middle, it is definitely a drop in the bucket compared to the operation of the entire company. It can be said that if the company really relies on the projects in their hands to maintain operations, then most of the company''s employees, including him, can prepare to prepare for the roll home.


    That amount of money is estimated to be insufficient for the rent of the building, let alone the cost of these miscellaneous. So, as he and Natasha said in private, the company''s funding sources are absolutely tricky. But where is the specific tricky thing, I am afraid that only through the in-depth investigation of Natasha can I find out.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with the catastrophe. Because compared with the idea of ??a special agent spy who wants to experience it at the beginning, he now cares more about this simple work of saving lives.


    The reason is also very simple, that is, he feels extraordinary fun from this work. From his work, he got the most sincere gratitude and respect of those who were pulled back from the edge of death. This is something more real than any of his previous identities.


    Whether it is worshipped as a god, or as a hero, it is envied. This is not the case when the feelings of the moment come true and mellow. It can be said that this is the most real thing. It is no wonder that there will be so many people in the past and present, in the heart of the great doctors who save the sick and save people, but they don��t care even their own misfortunes and honors.


    Of course, the catastrophe is temporarily unable to reach this realm. However, this does not prevent him from targeting the forerunners of this realm and slowly moving closer to them. However, this is only his goal when he is a doctor. As a doctor, it is impossible to have a goal. Being based on reality is what every doctor should do. Just like now!


    "Doctor Reinhart, there is a patient who needs you to take a look."


    A nurse knocked on the door and pushed the door in the **** of the holocaust. Then, a smirking intern walked in with a patient who was wrapped around the body.


    This intern catastrophe is naturally known. He is a graduate intern who has just recruited from the Department of Internal Medicine, a new generation of Chinese immigrants from California. Mainly responsible for the immunology major. People are very hardworking and very serious. Probably because of the reason of being Chinese, he is very close to the Holocaust. Almost nothing will come and get together.


    For such a young man, the catastrophe is not very annoying. It��s just that he is very curious. You have a medical doctor who brought the patient to my surgeon��s office to make fun of it. And soon, this young man with a smirk has already given his own answer.


    "Leinhart boss, this patient is my patient, but it will not be able to see what the illness is in his body for a while, so I can only see what the boss has."


    "Are you mistaken. I am a surgeon. What is the use of a patient with a medical patient to find me? I want to say that you might as well look for the director of your internal medicine, maybe he has something." Method?"


    The catastrophe shook his head, apparently not thinking that he could cross the profession to this extent. You must know that his surgical ability is to rely on hard books, and Superman''s ability to complement each other can barely pass. All of a sudden across the profession to the internal medicine of the immunology subject, it really makes him feel unsuccessful. There is a big bowl of how much he eats, and he doesn''t see himself too high.


    "That little monkey. Forget it, if you don''t have a doctor with enough qualifications, you can get him as the chief doctor of the internal medicine department. Reinhart boss, I know that you are coming down from the battlefield, you are The matter must be both internal and external, and the first-class and one-of-a-kind. Besides, even if you don��t see any general problems, do you have the right to use nanomachines in your surgery? Just be a little help for the younger brother, don��t let Did I leave such a mistake during my internship!"

 Chapter 1062： Internal conditions in special patients

    It is normal for young people to be upset. In fact, this is not just a young doctor named Liu Fei. The entire interns in the internal medicine department are mostly responsible for their boss.


    It is already very implicit to say that he is a thin monkey. I didn��t say that he was a vegetarian meal. It��s very polite for them to take money without a secretary. This situation is not just internal, but surgery is the same. If it weren''t for him, he would be in the position of a surgical director. I was afraid that the new people underneath would be more happy than the young people in the medical department. Even so, some doctors with old qualifications but poor ability under his hand are already very difficult to do.


    Facing the request of the intern Liu Fei, the Holocaust thought about it or sighed, and then immediately got up and came to the patient.


    Observing the words, this is not only a necessary part of the Chinese medicine system. In fact, Western medicine is the same, but in contrast, Western medicine is more concerned with the data from the instrument inspection, rather than the self-judgment of Chinese medicine.


    In comparison, naturally, the instrument comes more realistic. After all, there is not a lot of experience to make a base. People really can''t compare machines. Therefore, naturally, the gap between Chinese and Western medicine in competition is also a matter of course. Of course, there is no meaning for demeaning Chinese medicine. The same is the occupation of saving people, in fact, there is no need to distinguish between good and bad. As long as you can cure people, then everything is acceptable. Even a witch doctor can do it.


    Looked at the face of the patient in front of him, the pale is almost the same as the body of two days. And if there is nothing, the catastrophe has already smelled a strong taste from his body. It was a rather disgusting smell. It was like a really rotten corpse. Although it was covered with a strong potion, it was clearly distinguishable.


    In addition, his eyes are indifferent and empty, and the breath is also exhausted almost like a gas. Even if he thinks that he may hang up at any time, it is entirely a matter of course.


    Is this disease still saved? I am afraid that I will change a hospital, and the attending physician may give you a death notice directly. But in nano-neurons, most of these groups are in front of the newborn calves that are not afraid of tigers, but this is not necessarily a powerless thing. Just work harder! This young doctor named Liu Fei obviously thinks so.


    Although this is only a young man''s temperament, the catastrophe does not object to his idea. Doctor? I can''t ignore the patient''s illness, and I just want to make money. What kind of doctor is it? It is not better to go directly to New Wall Street to find a job.


    So now, he turned his head and asked the young and energetic doctor.


    "Do you find anything?"


    He would say that it is equivalent to agreeing to his previous request. And this is immediately to make this young intern show a more obvious joy. He quickly took out a portfolio, and then pulled out the various documents and x-rays inside to explain the havoc.


    "Yes, yes. This is the result of the x-ray perspective. There is also a ct resonance perspective report. According to our joint staff of the stinkers, it is concluded that this should be a special immune system infection. The situation. Although the results of the current test have not yet come out, but I don''t think it is a viral infection, it is the answer to the fungal infection. I am taking the patient this time and I want to ask, Reinhardt boss, have you seen similar? Happening."


    Looking at the file in his hand, the face on the face of the catastrophe suddenly became strange.


    He first put down the things in his hand, and then took out a pair of clean rubber gloves and put them on his hands. Then he turned his head and looked at the patient who was dead, asking him.


    "Sir, can you uncover your shirt and let me see what is going on with you?"


    "Of course, the doctor." Feeling the professional attitude of the catastrophe, the patient''s completely numb face has changed a little. After all, as long as they are people, they don��t want to die. Although it was said that it was desperate, but after all, it has not yet reached the point of complete despair. So naturally, in the face of a more reliable havoc, the patient suddenly rekindled hope.


    No one needs to be urged, this patient has already solved the strict medical service on his body. After seeing the specific situation in him, even the well-informed catastrophe could not help but pick up the tooth flower.


    I saw that the main body of this patient has become skinny, and many places are so thin that even fat can not be seen. This is a very obvious pathological thinness. And under this seemingly thin, it is a special alternative.


    The whole body has been abnormally swollen, and the inside of the subcutaneous tissue is completely propped up by a certain body fluid like a water-filled balloon. With a finger poke, you can feel the thick liquid inside is constantly swaying. Even with a little bit of strength, you can see the thick yellow pus infiltrating from the subcutaneous tissue, and the disgusting smell is like a rotten smell, which is emitted from this pus.


    "Is this all the time?"


    "Yes, doctors. All over the body!" In the face of his only hope of survival, it is naturally impossible for patients to conceal anything. So he confessed very honestly. "Whether walking or eating, as long as there are some too large body movements on the body, this pus will permeate. I have already had enough, doctor, if you can''t cure me, it will let me go without pain. Is it dead? I really don��t want to endure this pain."


    "Not at that point, you should not be too desperate!" The catastrophe is almost routinely comforting the patient''s emotions. For doctors, sometimes emotions are more useful than treatment. He has seen many people who have not healed themselves because of their positive emotions. They have also seen themselves scared out of big problems because of some minor problems. So as a professional doctor, what he needs to do before he does the real treatment is to help the patient adjust his emotions.


    No matter how much you can do, at least you have to let others believe that you are hopeful. Don''t say what the cruelest thing is to give others hope and use more desperation to put hope out. As a doctor, your profession will not allow you to say such things. It��s not ancient now. As long as you have done your best, will there be someone who will treat you because you can��t heal a patient?


    Holocaust is a person who has no fear. Therefore, when he treats a patient, he always starts with the emotion of appeasing the patient. It seems that it is because his tone and attitude are too confident. This patient who has been self-deprecating has slowly become calm.


    "Doctor, do I really have to save?"


    "Of course, as long as you cooperate with our treatment!" calmly replied, the catastrophe continued to ask. "When did this situation occur, how long has it been?"


    "The situation that happened in the early hours of the morning is now six hours!"


    ��Is this happening in six hours?�� Hearing the patient��s answer, the catastrophe immediately stopped the action on his hand. He thought that it should be a few days or even a month. I didn''t expect it to be only six hours, which is obviously beyond his expectations. Therefore, his expression began to become interested.


    "Do you know what caused this situation?"


    When the question was asked, the patient''s face immediately became weird.


    "Doctor, isn''t this something you should figure out? How come you ask me in turn!"


    "No, no, if you are made up of what we know, we can tell you the answer. But obviously, we don''t know why you are like this. So if I want to know the answer, then I can only Ask you, or the police. You know it''s the best. If you don''t know, then we can only ask the police or intelligence for help!"


    After thinking about it, it seems that this is the truth. And after all, this problem is ultimately related to his own life. So this patient can only recall it desperately.


    "I remember that after I got off work last night, I went to the bar with a group of people. Then I met a girl?"


    "And then? How is this girl?" It is not the catastrophe that asks this, but the intern, Liu Fei, who has been listening to the side. As a young man, he is very sensitive to this. Of course, he soon realized that his identity is really not suitable for saying such things. So he immediately coughed twice and gave himself a cover. "Cough, I mean, is there anything special about this woman? Are you sure that your problem is from her body?"


    "Man, do you have any relationship with a woman who looks disgusting and smells like it?"


    Although the patient is almost ready to go, it is very decisive and quick to answer this question. In the face of his answer, the little doctor thought about it before he squeezed his chin.


    "It shouldn''t be. I don''t have that heavy taste!"


    "Thank you for your answer. In addition, I don''t have such a heavy taste!" He rolled his eyes and the patient realized that he was wasting his limited life with him. So he immediately explained to the catastrophe. "You know, what happens when you drink too much in the bar. As in peacetime, I don''t feel anything wrong. Just at the end, the skunk actually bit me. Damn it. I thought it was a special hobby. I didn''t expect it to be such a ghost. I swear, if I let me meet that skunk, I must make her look good!"

 Chapter 1063： Weird doubt virus past

    Going to the bar to play on a lap can give yourself such a problem, and you are also weak enough.


    Looking at the patient who is arrogant, whether it is a catastrophe or an intern, it shows a look of sympathy. Americans like to drink bars, and many people are almost bar creatures. But like this hapless one in front of you, because of a pub encounter, he turned himself into a look that is not a ghost. This is probably the first case in history.


    Of course, the two doctors hold the same idea. But different people see different internal problems. Intern Liu Fei��s view is naturally lively. In the eyes of the catastrophe, this is what makes him involuntarily think of one thing he has experienced.


    Umbrella, the city of Lacan in the past, and the biochemical virus that is almost deadly to humans. This memory, which has been buried in the past, has quietly emerged from the brains of the catastrophe and slowly fits into the situation at hand. When he saw the wound in the patient''s thigh, he became more and more convinced of his judgment.


    Only he did not understand why there are biochemical virus carriers in the bar. Moreover, if that is really the carrier of the t virus, why is it just infected with such a guy, instead of infecting the entire bar?


    You know, humans infected with biochemical viruses in the memory of havoc can be human. They are almost crazy enough to have no reason at all, and any creature that appears in front of them is the target of their attack. Not to mention that this is a bad luck, even if the people in the whole bar have encountered such a monster, it is estimated that there will be no other way to live.


    However, apart from this unlucky one, I have never heard of anyone else who has encountered the same illness. And even this unlucky guy is simply bitten, not being bitten to death. These conditions, from the inside out, reveal an unusual atmosphere. In the face of such a situation, the catastrophe could not help but reveal a thoughtful look.


    Seeing his look, the patient''s heart couldn''t help but start to get nervous. At this time, what he was most afraid of was the havoc and sentenced him to death. If that was the case, then he really would be better off. However, it seems that he saw the tension in his heart, and the catastrophe soon reassured him.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I have already guessed what the situation is. I have to say that you are very lucky. Because apart from our hospital, I am afraid that you will not be able to get effective treatment in any other hospital. This is almost a sign of death. That is to say, there will be a slight turn for us here!"


    "So, my illness is saved!" There was a hint of surprise in the patient''s eyes, but I didn''t know why. Looking at his performance, the catastrophe was inexplicably giving birth to a feeling of something wrong.


    But this has nothing to do with him, so he immediately left this feeling behind him and said to the patient in a formulaic tone.


    "Of course, we have this ability. As long as we perform surgery as soon as possible. But before the operation, I have to ask the officially first." Sir, do you agree that we will treat you? You have to know, according to The federal law, if you do not have your own consent, we can not do any surgical treatment for you. Therefore, you must sign this official document!"


    "No problem, I am willing to sign. This is my only chance to survive. I will not waste this single opportunity."


    Without too much nonsense, the patient signed his name directly on the document that the catastrophe had handed over to him. Seeing his cooperation, the catastrophe directly pointed to the trainee doctor around him, let him take the patient to the operating room as soon as possible to do the preparatory work.


    Unexpectedly, the intern actually made a haha, called two nurses from outside to take over his work, and then asked with a smirk at the holocaust.


    "Boss, can this person''s illness really be saved?"


    "Why, do you bring your own people, don''t you have any confidence?" While picking up things, he lifted his head and glanced at the young man. The banter in the catastrophic tone made the interns feel a little embarrassed.


    He touched his head and said something awkwardly.


    "Of course I believe in the boss''s ability. It''s just this kind of thing, we have never seen it. The lesion is so fast, I am afraid that the experts of the CDC are hard to say that he can keep his life. I am only here. It��s all about people��s fate. Right, Reinhardt��s boss, what is this guy?��


    "Do you want to know?"


    After ordering a cigarette, the catastrophe cast a sight on this rising cloud to the young man he is very optimistic about. From his eyes, the catastrophe can clearly see the look of curiosity and excitement. This made him suddenly smile, and some of them replied indifferently to him.


    Seeing the look of the catastrophe, the interns subconsciously gave birth to a sense of something wrong. His sixth sense is warning him that this truth is best not to know. But the curiosity of his heart is like a cat madly scratching, so that he can not choose this safe approach. So now, he is biting his teeth and talking to the Holocaust.


    "Yes, I want to know. Reinhardt boss, if you know the answer, tell me directly. If you don''t figure this out thoroughly, I think I am afraid it is impossible to be at ease."


    "Well, since you said so." The annihilation of the cigarette **** in his hand, the catastrophe revealed a somewhat smile to the intern. "Before this, I want to ask you, do you know the resurgence crisis in the former city of Hajj, once in the city of Larken?"


    "Resident Evil Incident? Are you talking about the virus leak that caused the collapse of the Umbrella Group? I heard that the incident caused the residents of Lakan City to be seriously threatened by viruses, causing hundreds of thousands. People''s death. But I don''t know much about the specific content. After all, I was still in high school at that time, and I had the opportunity to understand this kind of thing in another country!"


    "How do you tell me?" Knocked at the table in front of him, the catastrophe explained to him in a way that was as simple as possible. "In a common way, you can think of a Resident Evil event as a virus that can be transmitted through a body fluid that destroys a city in one night."


    "This is impossible, how can any virus have such a powerful ability!"


    Upon listening to this explanation, the intern immediately shook his head and said. How to say, he is also a doctor, how can it be like the followers of the people, what do you believe in what you say? So immediately, he questioned his identity.


    And when he heard his doubts, the catastrophe did not reveal any unpleasant look. But continue to say.


    "Yes, the virus known in nature does not have this ability. But the re-virus developed by Umbrella is not the same. This is a biochemical virus born out of military weapons. Its role is contagious, crazy infection."


    "In a short period of time, the virus can erode the body''s immune system and cause irreparable damage to the brain and body tissues. In just a few hours, it can directly cause a normal person''s death. And this is not the end. Have you seen zombies? Just like the zombies inside, these eroded corpses will get back up again and attack any life that appears in front of you because of the biological instinct of foraging. Because of the virus itself, these resurrected corpses can cause the virus to re-transmit through the circulation of body fluids to ordinary people who attack them."


    "One pass ten, ten pass hundred. Ambrera is so ruined. And the city of Lakken is also in the hands of these resurrected dead, what you know."


    Although it is only telling the truth, the facts told by the Holocaust are more shocking than any alarmist. At the very least, Liu Fei, a small intern, couldn��t help but give birth to a goose bump because of the catastrophe.


    "Boss, you are not kidding me. How do you know this kind of thing?"


    "I, of course I know. Because I was in the city of Larken at the time."


    Plainly used this sentence to block the intern''s mouth, and the holocaust packed up the things and planned to go to the operating room. The interns were subconsciously trying to follow the past, but they were directly stopped by the catastrophe.


    "What are you doing with you?"


    "Boss, I haven''t seen the specific operation of the nano medical machine yet? Just have this opportunity, so you can''t bring me together, let me open my eyes?"


    As soon as he heard him say, the catastrophe was immediately fun.


    "Hey, if it''s normal, there''s really no problem! But now? I still recommend that you stay here safely. No, don''t stay here. You''d better take your colleagues in your internal medicine, a piece Go to the disinfection room and disinfect."


    "Why?" The words of the catastrophe made the interns completely confused. The young man has something to say, so he also asked this question directly.


    "Why? Do you think that I told you about the biohazard for what? The patient you carry is probably a t virus, although he did not directly contact you with body fluids. But who knows this virus? Will there be some part left on you? I can tell you in advance that the death rate of this virus can be almost equal to 100% before the nano medical machine. If you feel that there is no problem, then I will say nothing! ��


    After the catastrophe said this, he left. The intern was stunned for a long time before he swallowed a deep sip and then ran straight out.

 Chapter 1064： Scientific treatment of special patients

    Straight to the operating room, the catastrophe sent away the nurse who wanted to stay and help. A single person came to the patient lying on the operating table.


    "Don''t worry, sir. It will end soon."


    When he said this, he took out the scalpel straight and stroked his strange, bloated skin. And looking at all of this, the patient immediately couldn''t help but yell.


    "Wait, wait. Doctor, are you going to do this directly to me? Shouldn''t you do some anesthesia first?"


    "Too trouble!" The catastrophe casually gave the patient a big reason, and immediately let the patient grow his eyes, and some wanted to struggle. In order to make him honest, the catastrophe had to make another reason for him.


    "You almost always have this kind of subcutaneous tissue abscess. To be honest, I am very worried that if the needle of an anesthetic needle is hit, it will not let the pus in your body shoot directly. And then, you still have Too much perception? The body has become like this. Do you think you can have the general touch and pain like a normal person?"


    Although it sounds very bad. But this patient has to admit that the Holocaust did have his reason. He is indeed as he said, and there is not much awareness.


    The swollen pustules all over the body made him almost lose the normal ability to perceive any part of the body. Almost numb, he has lost one of the basic abilities that a human being should have. Of course, he doesn''t think so. Just like a large part of the extent, human beings are aware of pain perceptions from their own psychological hints. This patient is also desperately suggesting himself, what it would be like if he had been crossed by a knife.


    He is very convinced that it will be a terrible pain. So he still insisted on talking to the catastrophe.


    "Doctor. I still hope that you can carry out your surgery after deep anesthesia. This is the basic right that I have as a patient. I don''t want to be killed by my life!"


    "Okay, okay. You are really in trouble!" He sighed, but the catastrophe suddenly opened his hand and smiled at him. "But sorry, I will give you deep anesthesia. But it is after the pus on your body is discharged, not now. Of course, you can also oppose it, but now it is too late to oppose. I have done well. All the work has been done."


    At this time, the patient who heard this said suddenly felt a sticky and cold feeling from the body. He held up his body and saw that his skin was covered with fine cuts. At this moment, thick and dirty tissue mucus emerged from these cuts. It seems that people suddenly feel a creepy feeling, just like a person is slowly melting.


    "What time?" Almost in the shackles, the patient sent such questions from his mouth. When I heard this sentence, the catastrophe said to him with a smile.


    "Just just chatting with you. I am not a person who is still idle before the operating table. So taking advantage of this time, I naturally will do the first job. Look, it is like me. That''s what it says. Your body tissue has already been numb to the point where the touch is out of order. Even if I have so many knives on you, you have no reaction. You should be thankful, but fortunately you are coming in time. Otherwise, it will be a while. I am afraid that even the ability to write a will is gone!"


    "So, I should also thank you!" The patient said with a grin. Obviously, if it is not because the catastrophe is his doctor, it is a big problem for his life and death. He is afraid that he will be rude to him directly.


    The catastrophe heard his words, but for this degree of threat, he has always been in the eye. So now, he just smiles and replies.


    "No thanks, sir. This is what I should do. And, the surgery has not been successful, and it is too early for you to thank me!"


    As he said, he operated a special mechanical operating table to discharge the pus from the patient a little bit.


    The dense metal cylinders, like the anemone''s tentacles, hold the patient''s body from the operating table a little bit, and by the gaps, the pus has automatically flowed down to the bottom and is collected. In a special container.


    This is a special operating table equipped to match the use of nanomedicine machines, and has a very good auxiliary function. It is like this situation now. If it is a general operating table, in order to prevent the discharged pus from infecting the patient''s body twice, it is necessary to clean the operating table in order to carry out the next step. But this operating table is not used because it can clean itself. And to a certain extent assist the work of the Holocaust.


    Just like now, this operating table has been automatically adapted to the patient''s body movements, and he is lifted into a 70-80 degree angle. And looking at him like this, the catastrophe first gave him a shot of anesthetic that had no anesthetic effect at his request. Then he pushed some huge robotic arms and went straight to him.


    Look at the huge robotic arm in front of him and the injection tube on it that is scary for normal people. The patient, who was released because of the burden on his body, couldn��t help but swallowed and asked.


    ��This is the nanomedicine machine? It is called an inter-generational medical instrument?��


    "Can''t see it, do you know quite a lot?" Hearing the patient''s problem, the catastrophe was suddenly a condensate, and then he asked like a casual care.


    When he heard his question, the patient immediately became a stiff face, and then he said to him as if he wanted to cover up something.


    "I also said to the doctors who listened to the internal medicine. They said that the surgical operating room has a special medical machine that can cure most human diseases. I don''t know if it is true."


    "Maybe! You can think of their words as true. You can think that this is exaggerated to some extent. After all, nothing is absolute. But so far, the success rate of this machine has remained at 100%. Of course, I am not very sure now that you will add a base to this 100% data. Because there is another possibility, it may not be."


    "Doctor, don''t scare me. You clearly said that my illness is still saved!"


    The words of the catastrophe made the look of the patient''s face more and more stunned. This is his hope of living. He does not want the Holocaust to be perfunctory about him on this issue. However, in the face of his questioning, the catastrophe only revealed an unclear smile.


    "Of course. I am joking. In fact, I am very sure about its role. I believe that you will feel it soon. Are you ready? We can start when we are ready!"


    When the voice just fell, the catastrophe directly pressed the start button of the machine. And in the eyes of the patient''s horror, the seemingly scary injection needle was inserted directly into his chest.


    The silver-gray liquid was poured into his body a little bit. With the injection of this liquid, the patient immediately felt the burning pain that appeared from the inside of the body.


    This made him want to struggle subconsciously, but at this time, four things like handcuffs were extended on the operating table, and he was firmly fixed there, so that he could not break free. And he just wanted to ask for help loudly, and the brain was suddenly dizzy, and then he could no longer control it and directly stunned the past.


    This situation is absolutely frightening for the patient. But for the doctor of the catastrophe, this is a normal situation. He simply did not pay attention to the performance of the patient, but focused on the patient''s body.


    And just in his sight, he can clearly see that the nano-elements that were injected into the patient, like the well-trained army, attacked the past against the virus all over the body. In the face of this technological crystallization, the virus does not have any resistance at all. It was quickly swallowed up by these nano-elements.


    This is the special nano-metal element to have such ability. If you change the other way, I am afraid that it is really powerless to the patient''s condition.


    This monitors the patient''s condition until all the viruses in his body are cleaned up. Even the body that has been eroded by the virus is completely repaired by the nano-elements. The catastrophe pressed the close button of the machine in front of it to stop the machine that could make a miracle in medicine.


    So far, the surgery is over. However, the catastrophe did not leave, but instead ordered a cigarette to sit there and wait for the patient to wake up.


    After a long period of inactivity, the patient suddenly woke up from a horror. And the first thing he wakes up is to check his body. Of course, a healthy body that was completely different from the previous one made him feel shocked. When he saw the catastrophe around him, he asked him in disbelief.


    "Doctor, my illness, is it alright?"


    "Of course, everything is going very well. In fact, you are leaving the hospital without any problems!"


    Nodded, the catastrophe responded affirmatively. This immediately exposed the patient to a noticeable color. He almost couldn''t wait to rush to the front of the catastrophe, grabbed his hand and thanked him with a lot of help.


    This was a good thing to do. Just like in the past, the patient got a second life, and the doctor got the gratitude he got after working hard. However, this time the situation is different. Because the catastrophe was on his body, it was obvious that there was an unusual atmosphere. This made him unable to hold his eyebrows and then asked him like this.


    "Sir, can you answer me a question? Why did you choose our hospital?"

 Chapter 1065： Intriguing bait action

    Why did you choose this hospital? This is a very interesting question.


    Because although the nano-neurons have the most advanced medical technology in the world, compared to other hospitals that have already gained fame, it is still in a completely silent stage. For patients, fame is precisely an important factor in making choices.


    No matter what you say, it''s all about your life and health. On this issue, a reputation is remarkable, and the advantages of hospitals with various healing experiences are very obvious. Because if you change to be a sick person, you will choose those experienced doctors and famous hospitals. I will not choose a hospital that I have never heard of even listening, even if the technology he claims is true or false. It��s just a joke about taking my life.


    Under this premise, the choice made by this patient is very intriguing.


    Not that he chose to make a mistake. But what he chose is really too correct. And this correct choice is simply not something that ordinary people can do. Although this is very concealed, it is only a matter of the face of the catastrophe, which is very special in identity.


    He can almost certainly be sure that this must be a deliberate calculation of some speculative forces. And with the special thing like t virus, then who is this power is already out of reach.


    Holocaust himself does not want to be nosy. But this does not mean that he is willing to let these disgusting guys disturb their calm and happy life. Therefore, at this moment in his heart, he has already made some kind of decision.


    Of course, he made a decision in his heart. This particular patient is not aware of it. He was just amazed at the sensitivity of this doctor and the difficulty of this problem. Under the heart and mind, he immediately began to cover this issue.


    "I think it should be luck. Some people I know tell me that there may be hopes for treating me here. You know, my whole person at that time was stupid. Someone told me there is hope, so I Naturally came over. As for other ideas, I didn��t have time to think about anything at the time."


    This sounds like a reasonable reason. But for the Holocaust, there is a huge flaw in this statement. That is why he is too casual about his illness. Feel free to go as if you have determined that you will be fine. So if you can''t see that this is a conspiracy that was planned, then he really has to go to the internal medicine to check his brain.


    Of course, it is one thing to see that conspiracy. It is another matter to debunk this plot in front of him. For the Holocaust, it is actually impossible to completely solve this problem. Compared to this kind of quick thing, he prefers to put on long lines and catch big fish.


    So now, he said to the patient with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, I am just curious. I am right, I seem to have told you that you can leave the hospital now. Of course, if you want to stay in the hospital for observation, it is ok. You only need to pay a token." The cost of hospitalization, the hospital will provide you with the most comfortable hospital environment. How, are you interested?"


    "No! No, it''s good!" He laughed twice and the patient directly rejected the good intentions of the Holocaust. He didn''t mean anything extra-budgeting, so he immediately said it. "I feel that I am in a good condition. Moreover, I don''t have any extra money and time to waste on it. Now I can''t find a job, so I still cherish the work at the moment is better."


    "Well, since you said so. Goodbye!"


    When the catastrophe was finished, he took the lead and left the patient''s sight. And his departure immediately gave the patient a long breath.


    Talking to the Holocaust really puts him under considerable pressure. His departure is really a good thing for this patient. There is no longer any idea of ??delay. The patient who has just come down from the operating table has handled the procedure of discharge from the hospital at the fastest speed.


    Just watching him leave the hospital, the catastrophe sitting in his office could not help but hang a sly smile on his lips. In his opinion, this is the behavior of the mouse to sneak back to their nest. He thought he was not discovered by anyone, but in fact, the old hunter is already closely behind him, waiting for the opportunity to take them all out.


    Will this opportunity appear? This is really obvious for the Holocaust. Unless the patient itself has no problems. And that means that the catastrophe guessed the identity of this guy. But is this possible?


    Just leaving the hospital, this patient who has just died is not much different from other people who share the same fate.


    He went to a high-end restaurant first, and he almost had a meal with him. Then, in the broad afternoon of the big afternoon, I plunged into a strip club. What do men do in this place, it is really to use the **** to think of the answer. What''s funny is that this guy didn''t stay in the club for too long. It was only half an hour, and the footsteps came out from the inside.


    Next, it is the way he spends his time. Instead of going to the cinema to watch a boring popcorn movie, I went to those luxury streets and drooled at the beautiful girls coming and going. Until the sun goes down, the night rises. This guy finally reluctantly put away his own scorpion, and slowly walked towards a bar.


    It is a bar in a chaotic area of ??the city. Although it is said that there are not many gangsters in the chaos. But the guys like the gangsters and the speeding party are not at all. As long as they don''t know how to make trouble, even if they are wise, they can''t take them. Once such people gather together, then naturally it is a gathering place of black smoke and smoldering spirits.


    It can be said that even if you are a young man who loves to play crazy, as long as he has not taken medicine and burned his brain, he will not go to such a place to have fun. This guy is just coming to such a place, and almost familiar with the passage through the gates of two big-shaped big men, all the way to the deepest part of the bar.


    Bars that serve special people like this usually reserve a private and hidden space for the most special ones. In the past, this was prepared for some unsatisfactory transactions. Nowadays, most of the unsatisfactory transactions are already impossible. But there are always some, and can still be used in such a place.


    Just like now, this special private room door is already firmly held by two muscle arrogant and stylish sunglasses. Judging from their gloomy appearance, smart people will know that they will not touch their mold, and will enter it casually at this time. Because that means you will be involved in a trouble you can''t cope with. And this kind of trouble will often make you pay the most serious price.


    Of course, not everyone will be like this. If you are a group with them, then you will obviously become an exception. The guy who just walked in is obviously this special case.


    I saw him in front of the two big men directly in the eyes of a group of people, and then raised his hand high and greeted them.


    "Hey, guys. I think I shouldn''t be late!"


    The two guys didn''t answer his question, but directly extended their hands and groped around him little by little. Of course, this is not a hobby-driven harassment. It is a more specialized inspection and prevention work.


    After confirming that such a guy did not carry anything that was not allowed, one of the big men pushed his shoulder and let him go in the direction of the entrance.


    Although the action was very rude, the guy being checked only slammed twice. Then I got into the private room. As soon as he walked into this special room, his face immediately changed strangely.


    He saw a man, a woman who had suffered a lot of crimes. This made him immediately open his eyes, and immediately wanted to go up and do something for this glamorous woman. Only the corners of the corner of the eye swept away and saw several sturdy men standing around, and all his anger was extinguished in an instant.


    Smart people don''t have to go through with themselves. Silently recited such a sentence in my heart, this guy said directly to the glamorous woman in front of him.


    "I am alive to bring the news back, your boss?"


    "The boss has other things to solve. And to deal with you, I think it would be enough to have one. After all, we have done the most intimate communication between us, isn''t it?"


    When the woman with heavy makeup was talking about it, she couldn��t help but stick out her tongue and rub her finger. Looking at her hands painted with bright red nail polish, the man standing opposite did not know. When I think of something, I suddenly swallowed and spit.


    This kind of performance gave a woman a disdainful look, but on the surface, she still maintained a look that was sufficiently seductive, and whispered to him.


    "Look, you still remember my taste! How are you interested in spending a sweet night with me?"


    "No, no." Hearing this, the man gave the refusal quickly. At the same time, he also forced himself not to look at the woman''s appearance, but directly said to her. "I came to talk about the previous business! Now I have done what you want me to do. So, what about my reward?"

 Chapter 1066： Treasury people choose to die

    As a wise man, this guy is very clear that the glamorous blessings in front of him are not enjoyable. The last time she was on her, she was counted as such. Although she finally reached a deal, he could have a large amount of compensation, but the extent of the crime was not considered by outsiders. Even if he is himself, he will not be willing to experience such a feeling again, so he is wise to make a decision that only talks about money and does not talk about feelings.


    And such a decision is the most correct choice for him, but it is inevitable to offend the glamorous woman opposite him.


    Any woman, even if she is only a little beautiful, will believe in her own beauty. The most unacceptable woman who thinks she is beautiful is the neglect of her beauty. Just like this situation at the moment, it is obvious that this guy has also taught her the color of her, and she can''t resist the appearance of her own animality. But when it is going to go further, he did not hesitate to choose money and gave up on himself. This is really making this glamorous woman unable to bear a fire in her heart.


    If you don''t care that this is in the city, and that there are all kinds of mental weapons everywhere, it will have very serious consequences. This glamorous woman really wants to take his heart out immediately.


    Since she can''t do this for the time being, she can only hold back the anger in her heart. Then I pulled out a suitcase directly from my side.


    Open the suitcase, the pile of full banknotes inside, so that the man who is chasing the reward immediately squinted. He is almost subconscious, and he has to put his hand into the pile of money. But before he reached out, the woman had already hardened the box and sneered at him.


    "You have already seen the money. What news do we want?"


    The man who had not recovered from the previous state of money and eyes was sorely squinting at the eyebrows, and then glanced at the woman who blocked him. However, his reason is still here, so he did not make any impulsive move. Only after doing a few deep breaths and calming down the desire frenzy in his heart, he said it in a speed that is almost rap.


    "The hospital does have the technology you said. The hands and feet that you have done on me are indeed treated by a large machine. Although the doctors didn''t say anything too well, it should be The nanotherapy machine in your mouth is right."


    "Are you sure?" Although the specific results have been known, this woman is inevitably entangled in the details. ��What is the treatment process? Are you definitely not using other means for the doctor who treated you?��


    "I am sure!" swallowed the swallow, the man said firmly. "There is a total amount of time. From the time I went to the hospital to the time they cured me, it took only two or three hours. If it wasn''t for that machine, how could it be so fast? And the doctor said, If they don''t have the technology in this area, I am definitely dead. No one can save me!"


    Having said that, the man couldn''t help but look at the box of money and showed a coveted look.


    "I have told you everything I know. So you see, do you want to give me what I deserve? You know, I took the test for you." It��s not too much to pay.��


    "What do you think?" Coldly screamed and laughed, the woman lifted the box and went straight outside. This situation is obviously beyond the man''s expectations, almost immediately, he stopped in front of the woman, and red eyes, screamed at her.


    "Where do you want to take my money? Give me my money!"


    He said, he desperately rushed over to the woman in front of him. Looking at his actions, the woman suddenly blinked in the eyes and directly reached out to him.


    The palm of the hand painted with bright nail polish easily caught the man''s neck and lifted his whole person. In the face of this imaginative power, the man can''t make any effective resistance, and he can only struggle in vain on her palm.


    "Stupid guy. Do you really think that you deserve so much money? Not killing you at that time is already the greatest favor for you. So, don''t be too insatiable!"


    Although I became red because I was stuck in my throat, I could hardly breathe. But this man does not have the meaning of fascinating women and has any renunciation. His attachment to this money is beyond the expectations of a glamorous woman. So even at this time, he was desperately reaching out to the box.


    Such a move caused the glamorous woman to frown in disgust, and then threw him backwards without mercy.


    Although it is the weight of an adult man, but for this fascinating woman, it is no more weight than an inflatable doll. So under her movements, the man was almost completely embedded in the wall like a painting, and it took two or three seconds to slide down slowly.


    At this time, if it is a smart person, I am afraid I will choose to give up. After all, the power that this woman has shown is completely beyond the scope of normal people. Coupled with the terrible viral capabilities that she showed, she was able to be included in the ranks of the most dangerous superpowers.


    But at this time, the man has been completely fascinated by his interests. He simply didn''t know what it was called a wise abandonment. Instead, at this time, he screamed inexplicably.


    "You don''t want to run away. Someone already doubts my identity! If you don''t give me the money, I will tell you. Although I don''t know what you guys want to thank, but it is definitely related to that machine. I Just expose your things, you can''t get anything. I swear! You don''t give me the money, I will die, and I will never let you get what you want. You bastard, Have you heard what I said?"


    For men, this is an inevitable effort he has made on his own path to gaining interest. For a glamorous woman, this is a very direct act of death. Although she stopped her own steps, the glamorous woman did not regret it because of his threat, and wanted to return his money to him. It changed the disposal of him more directly.


    "Take him to me. If he dares to resist, just twist me off his neck!"


    Under her command, the two big-eyed men immediately gave up the man from left to right. The man subconsciously wanted to ask for help, but the hard touch he quickly sent from the back made him dispel this unrealistic news.


    The two guns were on his waist. If he didn''t want to die, closing his mouth became his only choice. And after he finally got smarter. The woman took them and immediately boarded a car and flew in the direction of the port.


    Until this time, the man knew that he was a guy who should never be provoked. So after sitting in the car, he immediately pleaded with the woman.


    "I beg you, let me go. I just was confused for a while, I know that this money is something I should not want. As long as you let me go, I promise, I will not say anything, I swear!"


    Although he was convinced, it was too late for the woman who had brought him to the car. So now, she smiled and said to him.


    "I just woke up now, don''t you think it is too late? Rest assured, I haven''t thought about your life yet. Of course, this requires your cooperation!"


    "I cooperate, I cooperate. You want me to cooperate with you!"


    The man replied in a hurry, in the face of the threat of death, his body''s bones were already soft. And looking at him, this is almost a look of sorrow, the woman stunned the corner of the mouth, and then asked.


    "You said that someone has doubted your identity? Who is it. How did he doubt your identity?"


    "It''s the doctor in the hospital! He asked me why I chose their hospital, and I wonder why I am so familiar with the medical technology in their hospital. I didn''t give you out, I just said that I was from a doctor in the hospital. There are also people I don''t know who heard it. He should have found nothing! Really, I mean."


    "Stupid! Do you think we will let a possible potential danger appear safely under our eyes?"


    Responding to a faint reply, the woman''s eyes are already flashing. Obviously, she has already made a decision at this time. And what kind of decision will be in the end. From her attitude towards the man in front of her, she can already get a similar answer.


    For the meaning of her words, the man who is already frightened and warfare does not dare to have any words or expressions. He can only huddle there like a beggar, expecting that he can safely escape this robbery.


    It is only obvious that this wish is difficult to achieve. Because at this time, the vehicle they were riding has stopped. And just under the **** of several big men, he was forced to take it to a ship.


    After the yachts anchored in the port went up, they quickly sailed towards the sea. Looking at the land lights farther and farther, the man��s heart suddenly sinks into the bottom of the valley.


    As a mouse walking in the dark corner of the city, he is very clear about one thing. That is, the world at sea is the difference between the two worlds compared to the city. Without intelligence and surveillance, killing or being killed, there are no restrictions. And in terms of his current situation, can he still go back alive? This point, even he himself has no hope.

 Chapter 1067： Forced to die

    The situation is more complicated than the man imagined.


    He originally thought that he was offended by the black-and-white organization that was black-washed and secretly smeared with nano-neuron technology. But when he saw that the pedestrian had come to the high seas, he had never started to do it himself. Instead, he took his own boat and boarded a submarine. He immediately realized that there was still more A deep layer of problem is what you don''t want to understand.


    You know, even if there was no drastic change in the past, no triad organization could have such a great energy to get such a large military submarine. Not to mention the fact that the world��s underworld organizations are now being overwhelmed by the pressure.


    Since it is impossible to be a guy in the underworld, then it can only be a terrorist organization that confronts the government.


    Thinking of this, this unfortunate man immediately began to play drums desperately. Still, the words are different in the past. If it is the intrigue between the countries in the past and the support of various terrorist organizations to disgust each other, it is not necessarily a bad thing to have some relationship with a terrorist organization. Even if you are too daring to make a big deal, earning a lot of money and becoming a proper life winner will definitely not be a problem.


    But now it is totally different from the past. Every country has cut off the links with terrorist organizations and will not give them any secret assistance and shelter. This made these militants truly become the mouse that everyone shouted, and there was no possibility of turning over. At this time, they are related to them, and that is the real behavior of finding death. It can even be said to be a stupid thing from human beings.


    Of course, the unlucky man is not thinking about whether or not he will be related to these people. It is the question of whether you can save your life in the hands of these people. Offended the underworld, and ultimately it was just a matter of pouring cement into the sea to feed the fish. But offending the terrorists, it��s really impossible to guess even what kind of death is specific.


    Not many people are not afraid of death, and people like him are even more afraid of the extreme. So at this time, what he was thinking about was waiting for the question of how to beg for a life. In this kind of thinking, he has been pushed by people and came to the inner core of the submarine.


    As he had previously judged, this is indeed a terrorist organization. Because it is already in the enemy base camp, so the unlucky guy has seen a lot of unscrupulous holding standard weapons, armed men wearing standard clothing are walking around and patrolling.


    Just by looking at the appearance, you can see that these guys are well trained. And this is also to some extent, they can not be casually a cat-like role.


    This situation is already making the unlucky man''s heart more and more heavy. When he was taken to a special room, his whole person was desperate to get up.


    The reason for this is not because of anything else, but because he saw the badge hanging in the middle of the room. Huge octopus, I am afraid that there are not many people in the entire civilized world who do not know the meaning of this badge.


    "You are actually a Hydra?"


    The unique and powerful power of the terrorists has almost subverted the entire United States, and it has forced a powerful organization that the whole world has to unite. Such an identity background is really making this unlucky guy feel the unacceptable horror. When he looked at him, he screamed and screamed, and the glamorous woman who brought him here immediately sneered.


    "Yes, we are Hydra. Now that I know this, do you think you have a chance to live?"


    This sentence made the man feel subconsciously desperate, but soon, he felt a bit of something wrong. If you really want to kill him, isn��t it a very simple matter to kill him on the boat? Why bother bring yourself here and show yourself these secret things?


    Of course, you can also think that this group of Hydra wants to make him understand. However, if this statement is carefully thought out, it is simply untenable. They are terrorists, not charitable organizations. How could it show such kindness on this issue! Therefore, there must be conspiracy.


    But this is not a bad thing, but a big good thing. As a hapless person who was threatened by death, now he has squeezed out all his brain power. It is because of this stimulation of death and death that his heart has become bright and clear.


    I should have used it for these people, otherwise they will not spend so much effort to bring themselves here. And since there is still value to use, you don''t need to worry about your life safety for the time being. Although it is not reconciled, it is so mixed with the evil organization of Hydra. But considering his own life, he has no more choices.


    "What do you want me to do? If you want to kill me, can you not do it earlier?"


    I directly picked up the words and found out that this unlucky guy saw the disdainful look on the face of this glamorous woman slowly converge. Obviously, she was also said by this guy. But it doesn''t matter if you are guessed, because some are still in control. So she was too lazy to play any cover, but instead threw the box in her hand in front of him and said to him.


    "Look at the fact that you still have a bit of sorrow, the money is yours."


    When I saw the money, the unlucky guy couldn��t control himself anymore. He subconsciously wanted to reach out and grab the money into his arms, but just reached out and the rationality emerged immediately, then forced him to stop his movements.


    "The money should be bad."


    Although the previous performance was stupid enough, his brain is now getting better. No matter how good the money is, it is ultimately more important than a small life. If there is no life, then the extra money is probably the same as waste paper. To understand this, he is not so urgent about the money. Because of the money and the fatal dangers and troubles, it is too worthless to do anything.


    However, although this time he restrained the greed in his heart, but for the current situation, it is already too late. As the enchanting woman said before, since he brought him here, naturally he has no more choices. It is also holding such an idea, the glamorous woman said to him without fear.


    "Of course it''s not good. But you can choose not to take it. As for the consequences, you can imagine it yourself. It should not be the result you want to see!"


    What do you want to see, except for death? The heart was filled with bitter taste, and the unlucky guy finally sighed and hugged the box of money under his feet. Seeing his movement, the face of the glamorous woman showed a gorgeous smile.


    "Yes, that''s it. Take our money, you are ours. I think you should also be clear, but what is the end of the people who are involved with us after being discovered?" So the hypocritical gentlemen who are sullen, but will not talk about humanitarianism to people like us. So, from today on, there is only such a way in front of you. Do you understand what I mean?"


    She has already talked about such a straightforward degree, and the unlucky guy naturally has no doubts. Although not reconciled, he does have no more choices. And anyway, the little life is saved, and there is so much money. As long as you are careful not to be discovered and involved in the Hydra, it is no longer a difficult thing to live a life of dreams!


    I want to understand this, this guy''s heart is immediately hot. Even with his face, there is a greedy look. This look is not uncommon in the Hydra, because in this case, the Hydra wants to develop, and it can only get started from the greed and desire of the person.


    There will always be some people who are completely desperate for their own personal gain. This person at the moment will not be the first one, and definitely not the last one. And if they are used properly, they are not a good tool.


    Looking at the changes in his look, the smile on the woman''s face suddenly became a bit deeper. She knows how to deal with this person who has been indulged in the abyss of desire. So immediately, she said to him.


    "The money is just the beginning, as long as you work with us well. More money, beautiful women, even myself, you can get it. Hydra will not treat anyone who works for it, you All you have to do is do the tasks we give you. And at the beginning, you are doing very well, aren''t you?"


    She said that the finger painted with bright colors began to slide slowly along the curve of her body. This unusually fascinating movement made the man unable to swallow his mouth, almost unable to control the beastly want to directly hit the woman. Fortunately, he also knows where he is now. So he could only control his own eyes, bowed his head and didn''t look at her, and asked her in a hurry.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "It''s very simple. I want you to use your current identity to join the company. Then let us control the company to your own hands! As long as you do this, no matter what you want, we all Can give it to you!"

 Chapter 1068： Step by step

    Hearing the conditions and requirements reported by the woman, the unlucky guy immediately couldn��t help but swallow a big sip.


    In all fairness, this kind of thing doesn''t sound difficult. At the very least, it is much simpler than the ones he knows about the Hydra''s subversion of the government and anti-humanity. Just, from home to understand their own affairs. He is a little punk who can only mix things, how can he do this kind of thing to seek someone else''s company. Even if he has this heart, he does not have this skill.


    If it is to deal with the average person, he can still take the big burden and accept the benefits. Anyway, if you eat something in your stomach, it is impossible to spit it out. Even if it is awkward, at most it is being thrown into prison. This is not a big deal for people like him.


    But against the Hydra, a terrorist who is not blind, he simply does not dare to give birth to this thought. Unless he is too uncomfortable to live, he must go to death, otherwise he would not dare to do so if he borrowed a courage.


    So after some hesitation and care, he could only stand there and smiled and said to the woman in front of him.


    "I really want to do this, but with my ability, I am afraid I can''t do this."


    Not seeking merit, but seeking nothing is his most real thought. Because he is very clear, the current big package must be the future to find his own death to lay the groundwork. In this case, it is better to say things clearly from the beginning. It is subject to censure from Hydra when it is not available.


    ��Reliably, we will find a way to provide you with assistance. You only need to do it according to our requirements and arrangements, naturally it will let you climb to an important position step by step. By then, you and I should be outside and hold this house. The company will not be a big problem."


    Although I think that the fascinating woman said this, I take it for granted. But when I think about their identity, the man suddenly did not have this idea.


    This is the Hydra, almost the top terrorist organization that has shaken the country and shocked the world. With their strength, even a behemoth like the United States can''t be against it. Can a small company stop their footsteps?


    With this in mind, the man��s heart began to get hot. What it looks like to hold a big company, but this is something he has never thought of at the bottom of the little people. Although the ultimate benefit is definitely to be eaten by the Hydra. But even if he only gives him a little oil, I am afraid that he can enjoy the extravagant life of the upper class that he never thought of.


    Looking at the greedy look on the man''s face, the fascinating woman suddenly began to sneer. Of course, she knows what kind of situation this person is thinking about now. Only at this time, he probably couldn��t think of it. If it was at that time, he would have no use value for the Hydra. And with the temper of Hydra, a person who has no use value, is there a need to exist?


    Of course, this kind of mind does not need to be revealed. So now, she said to the man.


    "In short, you can listen to our instructions. At that time, we will tell you everything you want to do! As for now, you should go to rest with other people. Wait a minute, we will send you back. ""


    Although there are still some places that I don��t quite understand, I look at the two big men who have come together. This unlucky man knows what he should do now.


    He walked out of the room with the help of two people. And looking at him, the door disappeared in his own eyes. The glamorous woman immediately converges on the frivolous, sloppy look on her face, and respectfully walks under the Hydra badge.


    At this time, the wall hanging with the Hydra mark has been slowly separated on both sides. At the same time, a blond man came out step by step.


    He didn''t look at the glamorous woman standing side by side, but walked straight to the table and sat down. While taking a cigar from the cigar box on the table and giving it to himself, he asked casually to the glamorous woman.


    "Do you have anything to say to him?"


    "Yes, Master. We have told him everything he should know. He also knows what he is going to do. Please rest assured that we will not make any mistakes in this regard."


    "It''s done well. Next, the matter of monitoring and controlling this piece is handed over to you. The permissions in your hand can be raised to the next level. But you have to know that if this thing is done, you have to take it up. Responsibility comes. You should know what it means!"


    When I heard this, the woman��s face suddenly showed some complicated looks. Among them, there is the privilege of pulling up, controlling the greater power, and the fear of being imprisoned. But since it has reached this point, then she naturally has no turning back. So she can only bite her teeth and say to the blond man.


    "Please rest assured, adult. I will do things well. Just"


    "Why, are you still having any problems?" Raised his eyebrows, and the blond man showed some impatience.


    "It''s like this, adult. I don''t understand why we must use this guy as our pawn. He''s just an ordinary little punk, and there is nothing reliable in his hand. I am afraid that our plan may be because of him. And what unpredictable changes have occurred."


    Although I know that this time I should not ask more questions. But this is related to his future, so the glamorous woman can only venture open his mouth and ask him questions.


    When I heard this question, the blond man��s brow wrinkled, and immediately he wanted to yell at her. But I don''t know what it was, but he slowly took this anger back. And gloomy face, so responded to her.


    "Do you think I haven''t considered this kind of problem? It''s just that the company is not as simple as you think. They are very cautious, except for some professional talents, other positions are cured from them. There are not too many patients in the case to recruit. This is their root and the backbone of the company''s true trust. Under the rush, it is difficult for us to buy the insiders of the company. So we can only find a way to go Retraining. This person is stupid, but it is very well controlled. Don''t tell me, you can''t even control such a guy!"


    "Please rest assured, adult. I can control him!" The woman was shocked by his sudden high voice and was suddenly guaranteed to keep up. Seeing her frightened appearance, the blond man was silent for a moment before she said her tone to her.


    "You don''t want to put too much pressure on yourself. It''s just a small company. Although the potential is amazing, it is not as terrible as you think. With the resources in your hands, you can control it in your hands very quickly. We only need a little If you change the facade, you can think of it as a dark chess that is organized into a normal society. When you are responsible, you can live a safe life in the world of ordinary people. This is also what I give. You have been rewarding me for so many years!"


    For a woman living in this environment, a stable life is indeed a small temptation. So her face suddenly gave birth to excitement.


    "I must not let you down, adult!"


    Seeing the change of the woman, the blond man waved her hand and let her back out. Until this time, his face suddenly became awkward.


    "Women, it really is a group of blind people who are forgotten! This is the case, even you are!"


    He said this, but he gripped a pocket watch in his hand. On one side of the pocket watch is a photo of some years. If you carefully distinguish it, you can see that it is a group of teenagers and girls who look very similar. Exquisite face, dazzling blonde hair. Seriously comparing, you can also see the shadow of this blond man from the appearance of the boy in the photo.


    The boy in the photo is the blond man with a sly face in front of him. Alfred Assort! The super-organism in the Hydra is a member of the Celerus. At the same time, he is also the brother of Alexia who controls the power of Hydra. And what he cursed at this time, except for the flirtatious woman who had suffered the innocent disaster, only the girl in his pocket watch that he was holding with him.


    Of course, the girls now will definitely not be girls anymore. Now she has grown into a mature woman, that is, Alexia herself, who holds the power of Hydra in the name of genius wisdom.


    However, no matter what kind of genius and wisdom, I am afraid I will not think of such a result. That is, Alfred, who is a brother, is deeply in love with him as a younger sister.


    Alfred has been running around for his sister. She did not hesitate to sell the interests of the family of the West African Ford to maintain her safety at the Antarctic base. In order to resolutely plunge into the Hydra for her, the erosion of biochemical viruses became a virus carrier with super powers.


    It can be said that Alfred has been paying in obscurity for Alexia. He wants to let his sister know his own mind in this way and accept his love. Only he did not think that his sister actually betrayed him and invested in the arms of others. What''s even more ridiculous is that he can''t just be against them for this reason. Instead, he must contribute his own strength to the cause of his rival.


    This humiliation is simply making him crazy. But for various reasons, he could not do anything at all. So that he can only vent the distorted emotions in his heart in this no-man''s corner. And this is what he suddenly felt at this time.

 Chapter 1069： Wisdom layout destroys shadow

    "Who is there!" Alfred suddenly sipped in the shadow of the corner behind him. At the same time, he also extended his own palm, let it change into a tentacle shape, and smashed the shadow against the shadow.


    A strong pumping, just a moment of screaming in the air. Unceremoniously, if there is really a lurker there, then you can directly pump him into two pieces of meat.


    However, the situation did not follow such a script. His tentacles were drawn in that direction, but the end result was silent disappearance and destruction.


    There was no pain, and the tentacles that changed from the palm of the hand disappeared into the shadow. It was as if there was a horrible monster that could devour everything, and swallowed his tentacles thoroughly.


    This situation made Alfred''s face change. He hurriedly took back his palm, and almost lightning, and the shadow opened a distance that he thought was safe enough. At the same time, I looked at it and looked up.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? Don''t you know that this is the territory of the Hydra?"


    For the existence of the shadow, Alfred has developed deep jealousy. Although he only touched this at first, he already felt the other party''s incomparable. And he reported the name of the Hydra, in order to shock the unknown existence in the shadows, so that he did not dare to die on his own like a rat.


    Of course, this is just an ideal statement. Because even he is not sure, such a presence will have any taboo on the Hydra.


    Alfred was very nervous waiting for the reply in the shadow. But the existence in the shadow did not mean to reply to him. He just sneered and said to Alfred.


    "Who am I don''t need to know, you just need to answer my question."


    "What do you want to know?" Alfred knew it was bad to hear his reply. This is probably the kind of guy who is powerful enough to be fearless. It��s impossible to get a Hydra to scare him. Therefore, he can only respond with a low voice.


    After all, for him, the interests of Hydra are not much related to themselves. As long as he does not involve himself and Alexia, it is no big deal to sell the Hydra''s interests. On the contrary, it also makes him feel a kind of pleasure that can''t be said. Because this is hurting the interests of that person. Alfred, who has already regarded that person as a stab in his own eyes, is naturally happy to see this happen.


    Alfred''s cooperation is somewhat beyond the expectations of the catastrophe, but this is not something that deserves attention for him. In contrast, he is more interested in another issue. So he immediately asked Alfred.


    "Why do Hydra want to start with nano-neurons, what is worthy of this company?"


    As soon as I heard the names of nano-neurons, Alfred immediately knew that there was a connection between this person and the nano-neurons. This made him secretly screaming, I did not expect such a small company with a reputation to have such a strong presence to sit down. This is simply unreasonable.


    However, since it has already been brought to the door, it is certainly impossible for him to play sloppy eyes. Plus his own abacus, so soon he said to the catastrophe.


    "The nano-neurons are hands-on because we have a fancy to the potential of this company. Although its reputation is not very big, but with the multi-generation technology of nano medical machines, it has already been destined to become a medical giant. The same existence as the tyrant. As long as we can secretly control the company in our hands, we can grasp the huge voice in the future. At that time, we can dismantle the existing alliance system from the inside. You must know This is what Hydra is best at. Now all we do is just to make advance arrangements for the things we are best at."


    Alfred''s explanation is very simple, but for his explanation, even the catastrophe has to admire it.


    The Hydra can have this strength now, it is not a sham. The means of this kind of layout is enough to make many countries and organizations in the world far behind. The layout of 70 years ago allowed them to almost subvert the US regime. However, if the current layout is really successful, then the consequences will not be worse than this. And more importantly, they made this layout while being chased by the world. This kind of courage and wisdom is really unpleasant and admirable.


    However, although this kind of ingenuity to the Hydra is very admired, but this kind of thing can not enter the eyes of the catastrophe. Because the gap between the strength of God is enough to make him crush everything. As it is now, after discovering the movement of the Hydra, it is naturally impossible for the Hydra to continue to move.


    Nano-neurons are the foundation of the blissful life he now has. He doesn''t want any irrelevant people to destroy it. The Hydra didn''t come, but since he came, he still hit it directly in his own hands. Then he certainly will not have any room for them to show their mercy.


    So, almost immediately, an innocent darkness has permeated from the shadows and quickly rushed toward Alfred.


    This sudden change surprised Alfred, but his heart has long been expected. Therefore, when this darkness invaded, he was like a cannonball, and he rushed outside.


    The sturdy door was broken by him, and the whole man escaped to the deeper position without stopping. And while fleeing, he shouted at the surrounding.


    "There are sneak stalkers, sneak in. Attack, attack, kill me for him!"


    To be honest, this look of embarrassment is definitely beyond the expectations of many people inside the submarine. But soon, they responded quickly. Directly point your gun at Alfred''s direction.


    However, they did not see anything except a thick, indescribable darkness. This situation has caused some people to start to block their hearts. I don''t know if I should do something. Just very soon, they didn''t have to do anything. Because the darkness has already drowned their bodies, it is like smearing with a rubber stamp on a picture, and their existence is completely wiped out in a flash.


    Thoroughly thorough, clean. It''s like never existing. And looking at all of this, not just Alfred, almost all witnesses gave birth to a deep chill in my heart. That is the fear of the unknown, the deepest instinctual reaction to this indescribable terrorist force.


    Everyone is subconsciously fleeing backwards, but the speed of this escape is simply not catching up with those dark invasions. When they resist, they find that they can do the rebellion, which is simply powerless to make people laugh. All the weapons have lost their function, as if they were facing a bottomless abyss, not just a visual darkness. Bullets, shells, and even all that can be used do not work. This allows only one escape from what they can do.


    But where can I run away without a run? After all, this is on top of a submarine. The submarine is an endless deep sea. No matter where it is, it is only a dead end for them.


    This is a real desperation and there is no hope at all. So soon, one after another, the Hydra members were swallowed up by the dark shadows. The whole submarine is also full of sorrows and sorrows. This is not the desperate screaming and mourning of death, but the dying struggle that is dying but unable to resist.


    No one will be the exception, whether it is an ordinary soldier, an elite warrior, a backbone like a glamorous woman, or even a high-level person like Alfred. There are no exceptions to the same footsteps, and that is destruction. They have nothing to say, and they are not qualified to say anything, and they have completely disappeared into the world. For a time, a large submarine was quiet like a ghost ship, and there was no sound of any living people.


    Of course, there is no exception.


    As the darkness faded, the interior of the submarine returned to normal again. Although it is empty, but listening carefully, you can still hear some people''s voices. That is the sound of only one living person. Of course, he is now on the verge of despair.


    Especially when the catastrophe came to him, he even shouted in a spirit.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I am not a group with them. I am not a group with them. Don''t kill me!"


    "You are not a group of them." He sighed, and the catastrophe said to him. And listening to this familiar voice, the man curled up in the corner immediately raised his head and looked at the catastrophe unbelievably.


    "Doctor? Is it you? It''s all done by you."


    The psychological ups and downs made the expression on his face instantly distorted. He felt the hope of life, and this made him sway, and almost fled to the catastrophe.


    "I am innocent, I am really innocent. Let me go, please let me go!"


    The existence of the catastrophe is just like a life-saving straw for him. As long as you can catch it, you may be able to hope for life. Unfortunately, he can never catch him. Because there is a horrible darkness between them.


    "Innocent, maybe. But what does this mean for me?"


    A dull answer, then complete destruction. At this point, there is no longer a living existence within this submarine. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 1070： Deep sea shadow anger

    What would happen to a submarine that was not manned in the deep sea. Probably it will be a legend of a ghost ship.


    But that was when it was discovered by ordinary people. And such a ship, afraid of being difficult to be discovered by ordinary people. Because just after the ship became like this, a huge shadow lurked bit by bit from the deep sea.


    It was an incomparably huge figure, and the shadow of the front end was already longer than the length of the entire submarine. And the body hidden under the shadows will only be bigger.


    This is a huge thing far beyond human imagination. It can be said that as soon as it appears, the entire sea floor begins to vibrate. But it was such a huge thing, but it did not show the submarine swallowed into the stomach, and then quietly and silently lurked into the deep seabed.


    No one knows that it has ever been there, except for real insiders.


    "Sir, the fishing operation has been completed! Now the target is being sent to the port parking area. For safety reasons, is it necessary to open it after detailed inspection?"


    A woman in a neat military uniform stood beside Alexia and whispered back to her. Of course, she finally suggested it a little bit. And this is the suggestion, but it is that Alexia, who always has a gloomy face, can''t help but pinch his fingers.


    "Why, are you afraid of danger?"


    When talking about this, Alexia��s voice was accompanied by a chilly accent. And such a tone is already fully explained, she is now a bad mood. A wise man will not choose to touch her at this time, but this military uniform woman like a lieutenant is obviously not a smart person.


    "Yes, sir. The Meri is only ten minutes away from the alarm to lose contact. In ten minutes, control even destroys all the living people inside, and does not cause any damage to the Meri itself. Sexual influence, this has already explained how dangerous it is. If this danger is still lurking in the Meri, then it may pose a threat to your life. My duty is to be responsible for you. So I have to make sure that you are safe and prevent you from making any wrong moves."


    She said coldly, the serious face revealed the cold and stiffness of inhumanity. And listening to her words, the original color is already ugly enough, Alexei immediately became more and more gloomy.


    She is right, and Aleksia, whose brain is not burnt, is naturally clear about this. But it is clear that it can be accepted but it is another problem. As far as her personal opinion is concerned, everything she said is simply a shit.


    That is her brother, she is the only remaining family in the world. Now that he is still alive and dead, how can he stand on the side like a lover, step by step to consider what is safe and unsafe.


    Fortunately, she is a woman, there is no such violence in men. Otherwise, she said that she would not give a few slaps to the adjutant on the top, let her know what the consequences of saying the wrong words. But even so, she didn''t have any good looks for this serious adjutant.


    "I don''t need you to teach me how to do it! Also, this is the last time!"


    After saying this, Alexia took the communication device directly from the adjutant and directed the other side.


    "I am the commander. Now I am on the way to the port area! My order to you is to open the Meri as soon as possible and rescue the trapped people inside. If you hear no, you must give me the fastest speed!"


    The Hydra is a thoroughly pyramidal framework. The upper layer has almost absolute dominance over the lower layer. And this made Aleksia''s orders immediately implemented. When she arrived at the port area, a group of people responsible for the opening and rescue work had climbed one after another from the inside of the submarine.


    It seems that there is no dangerous existence, but I don''t know why, but Alexia feels a very unpredictable feeling. This feeling made her feel bad about her heart. For this reason, she immediately found the person in charge of the port area. I asked him right away.


    "How about the rescue work? What are you rescued?"


    Upon hearing the inquiries, I learned from some gossip that the highest officer in the submarine and the person in charge of the relationship between the commander and the governor immediately could not help but sweat. However, he did not even care about it, but immediately whispered to Alexia to report the situation.


    "Lord Commander, we have opened the door of the Meri at the fastest speed according to your instructions, and rescued the insiders. But there is nothing in it!"


    ��What doesn��t mean anything?�� Alexa frowned immediately as he heard the words. Looking at the changes in her expression, the person in charge was even more bitter. What do you mean? Nature is literally meant. However, he did not dare to put his words on his lips, but explained euphemistically.


    "There is nothing. The equipment in the submarine is all in good condition, but there are no signs of any survivors. I think they may have already." He would like to say that these guys are finished in all likelihood. It��s no surprise that the Hydra��s enemies are so many. But in the face of Alexia, he dare not say such a thing. So immediately, he changed his mouth. "Of course, maybe they are just being taken away."


    It is everyone who knows how unreasonable this sentence is. After all, as long as you think about it for a moment, you know how much it takes for a hundred submarines to take them all in such a short period of time. Not to mention that this is still in the extreme environment of the deep sea.


    Especially if it is aimed at catching people, one or two high-level personnel will be enough to meet the needs of the enemy. There is no need to take away the ordinary soldiers. Now even a body has not been left, can only say that all this is more complicated and serious than they think.


    At this point, Alexia can also think of it, at random she did not believe in the coward of this guy. Instead, he said this directly to him.


    "Go to the submarine''s internal monitoring system and call me out. I want to know what happened inside the Meri with the fastest speed!"


    "Yes, yes, I will do it!" My heart was confused, and even such obvious things were not found. The person in charge of the port area, while supporting the voice, ordered his own men to act quickly. Their movements were fast, so it didn''t take long, and the surveillance video was placed in front of Alesikya. And looking at everything in the surveillance video, Alexia almost broke out uncontrollably.


    Almost a moment, her body began to change. The indigo-colored stripes began to appear on the face, and the eyes began to glow dimly. A layer of hyperthyroidism like an insect exoskeleton faintly appears on her body surface. At the same time, a powerful force field suddenly broke out from her body.


    In this case, everything around her has been damaged to varying degrees. Severely twisted into powder, and slightly as if it was hit by a heavy hammer, it instantly deformed. And this is only a reaction on the surface. The deeper response is reflected in another level of spirituality.


    For a moment, all the people felt the boiling feeling from the depths of their brains. This direct pain made many of them lose their ability to think, and they screamed like a beast. Not without them, the space in which they are located is equally trembled and roaring. At this time, if someone is still awake, they can even hear a scream like a big earthquake.


    This is the power of Alexia. She developed the power of the t-virus to the extreme, which led to a near-perfect evolution in the form of life. And the power that this evolution brought to her is like this. With a little release, you can directly annihilate the soul and life of all of them.


    She can do this completely. It was only before she did this that a hand had already been pressed onto her shoulder and she was told about her.


    "Sir, please stop this meaningless venting. Your venting will only cause unnecessary losses to ourselves."


    Waking a slap in the face of this adjutant, Alexa is reluctant to vent his depression in this way. Seeing the bad situation of these people around, she immediately converges this vented power back.


    Everything seems to have never happened, and even the shock under the feet has stopped. It��s just that every pale-skinned person who couldn��t help but look at Alexia��s eyes was full of truth.


    It��s almost killed, it��s not a good experience. In contrast, the horror of Alexia is more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. This horror has been deeply embedded in their hearts with the experience, and all their actions have become cautious. And this is exactly what Alexia wants to see.


    She glanced around with a sharp eye, so that everyone who was touched by her own eyes could not help but bowed her head. Then she cast her gaze on the adjutant who had just climbed up.


    Being her adjutant, certainly not an ordinary person. So the one just did not cause any fatal damage to her, just made her face ugly. In this regard, Alexia is invisible. She simply ordered her to order.


    "Give me the fastest time to find the reason why the Meri number becomes such a thing. We must not allow someone to make such a provocation against us! Give me a check and check it immediately!"

 Chapter 1071： Golden Palace Dialogue Queens Thought

    Because of a small provocative action, the behemoth is once again incited. This is an action that will cause the world to change to some extent. But for the culprit that caused all of this, he is not very concerned about this issue.


    Just because it is not needed. The tiger will not stare at the scorpion on his body, and the elephant will not care about the shackles at his feet. For the Holocaust, it doesn''t matter how the Hydra is, because he can crush the existence like this. In contrast, there should be other talents who should respond to the Hydra''s movements.


    It��s a pity that the most important one is not aware of it now. Because he is not on the earth at all.


    Asgard World, within the rebuilt Golden Palace. Tony Stark was serious about what he said to the woman sitting in the throne in front of him. After listening to everything he said, the current goddess Valenbrunn, who has been moving with his hand, has slowly tapped his finger wrapped in silver armor and thought about it slightly. After that, I gave my own answer.


    "Sorry, Mr. Stark. That is the internal problem of your own human beings. I can''t bring my people into the internal disputes of another race because of your relationship with Thor. It''s immoral!"


    "Immoral? Helping your friends, is it unethical to remove the robbers from friends?" Tony was puzzled, and perhaps because of the things that happened to him, his tone was far from being polite. .


    This tone is enough to offend Brunnhild, who is a king. So after he had finished saying this, the servant, who stood on the throne and inherited his brother��s status, almost immediately reprimanded Tony.


    "The rude! You are offending the dignity of King Asgar, and immediately apologize, otherwise I will punish you in the name of maintaining the majesty of the king!"


    Xifu is a goddess of fertility. Now that she has inherited the status of her brother Heimdal, she has become a **** of fertility and guardianship. The change of priesthood has brought her more powerful power, plus she is also an elite warrior. So when she threatened Tony so much, Tony could clearly feel a heavy pressure.


    Of course, it is obviously impossible to choose to yield under this power with Tony''s temper. He almost subconsciously wanted to resist, but he had not waited for him to speak out. Brunnhilde sitting on it had already shaken his hand and persuaded Seve.


    "Forget it, a little thing, there is no need to be so grand. In addition, about the question you just had, Mr. Stark, I think I can give you a proper answer!"


    Having said that, Brunnhilde��s face showed some playful looks.


    "First of all, there is such an old saying in our Asgard. The brothers are playing in the house, and the outsiders are not qualified to push the door to blend in. For us, the internal contradiction between you is like this. In the old saying, the brothers dispute, as outsiders, we don''t have to mix in. This is not in our interest, and it is not in your interest. Because I think, you should not pay the price of hiring our Asgard. of."


    "In addition, Asgard can indeed go to a fire for friends, but obviously, Mr. Stark! You don''t have this qualification yet, and we are recognized as friends by our Asgard. If you don''t like listening, even if you save. You are only because of Thor''s pleading. We don''t owe you anything. On the contrary, you still owe us. So you don''t have that qualification at all, and we ask for it."


    Brunnhild��s remarks were very direct and it was very embarrassing for Tony. But he can''t refute anything because the facts are exactly what Brunnhilde said.


    No matter what you say, it is true that Thor brought him to the world and gave him all-round treatment. This made him stand here and swear to them. However, the rescued man actually dragged Asgard into the shoal of the earth in this way in a dark-hearted way. How does this look so bad?


    Originally thought that the people of Asgard were the dead brains of Thor, and it seems that they are not without smart people.


    Tony sighed in his heart. Since his own mind is seen through, then he naturally has no need to stay here again. So immediately, he said to Brunnhild above.


    "In this case, Her Majesty the Queen. Then please send me back to Earth. I still have very much responsibility here, so I really don''t have time to stay here to repay your life-saving grace."


    "This is just a trivial matter. You and Thor are friends, and that friend is also a friend. With such a relationship, we should provide you with such help. In addition, since you want to leave, we will naturally not stay strong. I This allows the goalkeeper to send you back to Earth with the Rainbow Bridge!"


    Brunnhilde is very resolute. The action decisively made Tony unable to say anything. And when he looked at him, he was taken away by the guards. Rocky, who had been standing like a statue of mud-carved wood, couldn��t help but open his mouth and said.


    "So you let him go back?"


    "What, do you think I will do something to him?"


    Looking at the look of Loki''s face, she couldn''t see any emotions. Brenhild wrinkled her golden eyebrows and tightened her sculpted face, asking her questions.


    At this time, Loki��s identity in Asgard is equivalent to the role of a chief of staff. Even many people don''t like her gloomy and far-sighted approach. But they have to admit that Rocky can always think of ways that others can''t think of, and that are always good for them.


    That is to rely on her ingenuity, Asgard can return to a basic state of stability in such a short period of time. Not because of the dramatic changes in the past, but by the gods of other worlds. It can be said that Asgard can restore the past grand occasion, Loki is indispensable.


    However, Brunnhilde, the current king of the gods, is very clear. That is, Rocky''s ability is like a dangerous double-edged sword. It can''t be used to be arrogant. What she has in her hand is the fate of a kingdom in the world. Honesty is the basic principle of maintaining the stability and prosperity of the kingdom. Although the intrigue is not enough, it can never be used as a foundation. Therefore, Brunnhilde has been listening very carefully to Loki��s advice. Just like now, she heard the meaning of Rocky''s string. So I immediately asked her about it.


    Listening to Brunnhild''s counter-question, Rocky''s eyes suddenly passed a smile.


    "My Majesty, you haven''t always wanted to find a chance to go to the world to see the people you want to see the most? Using Tony Stark is actually the best excuse."


    "He is the master of a country on the earth. With his name, we can station the power of Asgard in that world. This will not only expand the territory of Asgard, but also give you enough name. Going to that world. Isn''t that what you want?"


    Brunnhilde had to admit that he did have a heartfelt feeling at this moment because of Loki��s suggestion. For a long time, she really wanted to see the person and complained to him. However, the responsibility she shoulders makes her have no reason to do so.


    She is the queen of Asgard, the guardian of this land and all the creatures above. As a guardian, there is really no reason to leave here. In particular, Asgard is still just easing from the disaster.


    Even now, Asgard has become more stable. She can''t do that either. Because the current Asgard is actually very fragile. Those who lost several of the Lord Gods, including Odin, can be said to be in the weakest moment in the history of this kingdom. If she leaves without permission, then she is waiting to put the kingdom in danger. And that is something she can''t do. Not only does she not agree with herself, even the main gods who are in a heavy position will not agree with her to do so.


    However, if you really follow the foot of Loki, you can reach out to another world and establish a stronghold in Asgard in that world. Then the situation is different. The king cannot leave his own territory, but there is no one to say anything when he visits an enclave in his territory.


    The main gods of Brunnhild��s affairs were very clear. For the idea in her heart, they mostly hold the attitude of approval and blessing. If things really develop in this way, they will also close their eyes when they want to come.


    Just after thinking about it, Brunnhild rejected the suggestion of Rocky.


    She didn''t want to do this because she knew that people from another world would certainly not welcome them. If you really want to go your own way, you may even irritate the people of that world, thus causing them to contradict Asgard. It��s not just those who are stuck in the middle of it, but also anyone who is associated with them. This even includes him.


    For that he, Brunnhilde also knows something. His treatment in another world is not particularly good. So I really don''t have to go to add more trouble to him. And then, if you want to see him, must you use this method?


    of course not. She is very confident. As long as the things on their hands are done well, they will be able to meet again soon. And that, it won''t be too long.

 Chapter 1072： Temporary friendship centralized means

    Tony''s face was ugly to be brought to the Rainbow Bridge, where Thor had waited for him for a while. As soon as he saw Tony''s face, he immediately showed a mocking expression.


    "How? Is it like I said, all your thoughts have been rejected? I have said that you can''t convince us the king of Asgard. Don''t look down because she is my sister. She, she is a wise enough king."


    "Damn, shut me up." Swearing angrily, Tony said with a sullen face to Thor. "Take me back to Earth. I have no need to stay in this world. Now I have to go back and preside over the big picture!"


    For Tony''s bad tone, Thor didn''t have any special reaction. Because he knows that this is just the cover of this guy, in order to hide his own performance. As a friend, he naturally would not be angry with him because of this small problem. Even at this time, he was more worried about Tony''s body.


    "Well, Tony. If you need it, I will send you back soon. But you have to know that your physical condition is not very optimistic now. Although we have already belonged to me and the **** in your body. The sword''s divine power has been combed and made it your power. But another situation in your body is beyond our control. It still affects your body until now, it is difficult to determine it will It won''t cause any fatal harm to you in the future. So if I were you, I would stay here and wait for a while to talk!"


    Thor is completely speaking from a friend''s point of view. In the face of his sincere attitude, even the current Tony can not help but give birth to warmth in his heart. He has been cared for by a friend of a friend for a long time. Because of his current status, it is impossible to have any friends. Thor will be a special case, a short special case. Because Tony can be sure, after a while, Thor will gradually leave from his side.


    This is the price he paid for the choices he made. Although heavy, but for him, it is a choice without regrets. Yes, he does not regret all that he has done. So now he can only taste and relive the beauty of this taste, and then say the words of rejection to Thor''s kindness.


    "Sorry, Thor. You should know that there are still a lot of important things that I need to do compared to my personal safety. In an old saying, I have dedicated myself to a thing worthy of my protection." Exist, so I don''t have time to go through it any more. Take me home, it''s not going to leave me."


    Thor can understand his difficulties. Because he knows that this is a choice made by a real man. Not everyone can have this kind of consciousness, but anyone who has this kind of consciousness can be regarded as a respectable existence. He respects the choices made by such a person, so he does not continue to entangle on this issue.


    The Rainbow Bridge began to take off, and the passage that represents the world has also appeared in front of the two. Without any hesitation, Tony went straight in. And looking at Tony, who was so determined, Thor immediately followed up.


    As a friend, of course he has to **** him on the way to Tony''s home. Although as he promised, he could not intervene in the battle between Tony and Steve, but at this time to protect his safety, it is not in violation of the promise of the regulations.


    And his actions are embodied in the human world. It is a rainbow of heaven that comes to the world, and then countless thunders roar, directly turning the day into a night.


    This is a very mysterious scene, but for the already well-informed human beings, it is no longer an unknown scene. In fact, when these scenes came out, someone immediately guessed who this is.


    Thor Thor. Although it is not a particularly powerful role, but the reputation of the Avengers in the past, it has become a household name. As long as it is a little common person, when you see this scene, you can also guess that this is a harbinger of Thor''s coming. Naturally, not to mention the government staff and the agents of the Tian hammer bureau.


    It can be said that the thunder in the sky is still going on, and a group of agents are already dispelling the surrounding people. A no-man''s land was arranged directly by car and cordon. This seems to be exactly what Thor needs. At the moment when the no man''s land was laid out, he directly turned into an electric light and flew directly from the sky.


    The momentum of Raytheon''s coming makes many people who are in contact with this **** for the first time feel a kind of fear that cannot be said. Because for the gods, they already have enough knowledge. The existence of Ming Wang has made them very clear about what is the greatness and insurmountability of the gods. The person in front of him is not a Ming Wang, but how to say it is also a true god. For such a existence, no matter how cautious and prudent it is, it is not excessive.


    It was only when those responsible for the contact carefully approached and wanted to make some initial contact with the gods who had protected the country, they were surprised to find that someone was a step faster than them.


    Of course, this is certainly not the case. To be exact, it should be that Thor is actually coming with a person.


    Who is that? Because they dare not be too close, they have not seen the specific appearance of the person around Thor. So they are all speculating, who is such a big skill, actually has a relationship with a god. It was only when they got up, they suddenly discovered that it was actually their own president.


    Doesn''t it mean that the president has gone to the hospital? How come here? A group of agents who did not have access to confidential information began to linger in their hearts, but people quickly leaned back and reported to Tony.


    "Hello. We are dedicated to the reception of Mr. Thor. I just didn''t think you are here too. Excuse me, what are we going to do next?"


    The person in charge of reception is also a bit savvy. He was still anxious about how to arrange Thor''s reception work. Because this thing is done well, if it is done poorly, it must not have any irreversible impact on his future. Most of the things on the career path are not seeking merit but seeking nothing. So he is actually very reluctant to carry this pot.


    Now, since Tony is in this place, then naturally everything is better to say. As long as Tony sends a message, he can directly transfer his command. Even if the boss is not satisfied with him, it is impossible to embarrass him because of this problem.


    After all, this is the order of the biggest boss. Can they still have any opinions on their own boss? This is not the original era, it is playing now, but it is really going to happen.


    Tony naturally couldn''t guess the mind of this little person, so when he asked this question, he immediately turned his sight to the side of Thor.


    "What are you going to do? Is it going to the White House with me? Or going back?"


    "I will go back. After all, Loki is still waiting for me. You also know the character of Loki. If I go back late, I really have a big problem."


    In the face of Tony''s problem, Thor scratched his head and replied bluntly.


    Rocky is a tough person, and everyone who has dealt with her knows. It can be said that even Tony''s conceit is not willing to offend such a troublesome guy at this time. Even if it is just because of this small problem, he will not take a risk. So he waved his hand directly and said to Thor.


    "In this case, then I will not leave you. I hope we can have a chance to see you again."


    "Believe me, there will be absolutely!" Thor smiled and drove the Thunder directly to the sky. While watching the rainbow in the sky gradually dissipate, Tony immediately picked up the sentiment in his heart and replaced it with a steel heart.


    "People go to prepare the plane, I have to go back to the White House as soon as possible. Also, give me a call!"


    He bluntly told the people around him. For his orders, naturally no one will refuse. This is the power of power. So soon, what he wanted appeared in front of him.


    And when Tony was sitting in the plane and heading for the White House. He took the lead in making a call to a secret number.


    That is Maria''s private number. It is something that only the closest people know. So soon, he got in touch with Maria and then learned what happened during the time he disappeared.


    Maria''s answer made him silent first, then a long sigh. In all fairness, this is indeed the best choice, because in the absence of him, without the help of these people, the United States must be problematic. Just thinking about the two people was released, and now I still hate their Tony''s heart is still a bit uncomfortable.


    And this immediately made Maria uneasy.


    "Sorry, Tony. I really have no other way. I just want to keep your efforts, I have no other ideas, really!"


    Maria is very worried that Tony will blame her on this issue, and this kind of worry has made her tone very fast. This made Tony suddenly shocked and replied to her quickly.


    "It''s okay, dear. I am not blaming you. You are doing the right thing. This is indeed the most appropriate practice. I am proud of you. But we can''t give such big rights to those that are not trustworthy. In the hands of the people. You can rest assured that I will go back soon. And when I go, I will re-control everything. So everything is fine."

 Chapter 1073： News scene sacrificed person

    Tony''s return is very high-profile. Although he was in the name of returning to normal work and returning to normal work, he did not show the weakness and low-key after the serious illness. Instead, he directly indicated the attitude of returning himself in the form of a press conference.


    This makes many people curious, Tony is going to sing which play. And only a few people who are very familiar with him know that this is a warning, a special kind of warning.


    It can be said that at the first time of the news, Nick Fury immediately pulled down his face. A slap in the arm was on his car. And Coulson, who has always been a laughing man, inevitably hangs his face on his face.


    These two people naturally know that Tony��s move is for whom to look. In addition to warning them, such an action has no other meaning at all. This also directly illustrates the problem that Tony is completely distrustful of them.


    It��s normal to think about it. After all, they were standing in the opposite position to Tony when they made the decision. And such a position is enough to make the careful Tony give them a hate for a lifetime.


    Just, is it necessary to do this? Whether it is Nick Fury or Colson, in fact, I think that Tony��s move is a bit of a fuss, and there is no need at all. Because they can indeed be sincerely repented. Steve��s business has dealt a lot with them. Under such a blow, they naturally inevitably give birth to revenge. And want to retaliate against Steve now, that is, to be used against the already powerful Hydra. This is not something that one can do at all. It is the only choice to rely on a more powerful force. Tony is one of the most suitable and most determined ones, so there is only one choice in front of them.


    It��s just that Tony��s attitude is really a headache for them, and in this case they have to make a choice. Is it whispering to cater to him? Still deliberately raise the price to go cold. I thought about it and thought it together. After all, these two people decided that they should not provoke Tony on this issue.


    Tony is a bomb character. They didn''t think they were wrong at the beginning of the incident, but the result was that they were locked in jail, where they spent two years. If they do this again, they are really not sure what kind of means Tony will use to deal with them.


    Therefore, two people can only rush to the White House. In this first-time meeting, I showed my attitude towards Tony.


    An indication of attitude can determine many problems in the future. For example, it is an enemy or a friend. Tony must have been able to tolerate one of his own guys who are doing things against him, no matter who they are. Therefore, when two people showed such an attitude, his heart was actually relieved.


    He can see the meaning of these two people''s submission, and now this kind of submission means that they will not have any right to be against themselves in the future. Everything is still in the hands of myself, and it is rare to make Tony a big belly.


    It is like now, in the face of this press conference that was ordered by myself. He immediately took out a very gracious attitude and praised the two guys.


    "I think everyone knows that I used to cultivate because of some physical discomfort. When I was training, I was really worried that the government''s work could not proceed normally and steadily. After all, the current government and In the past, the government was a very different model. It was more efficient and more concentrated. In the past, politicians who talked and laughed and hang around in cocktail parties and luxury venues could not adapt to such heavy tasks. Only those real elites, real Talent can be qualified for such a job. And whether these people I temporarily appoint are such elites, I am not very sure."


    "And now, the facts have been proved. They are doing very well. I think they have this ability to continue in such an important position. So I declare Mr. Nick Fury and Phil Coulson. Mr. Will continue to assume their responsibilities in his current position. In addition, Ms. Maria Hill will become the new Vice President and assist me in completing the work of the US government. Thank you!"


    Three major positions were appointed in succession, especially to fill the vacancy of the Vice President. The news given by Tony is not to explode. So for a time, all the reporters rushed up, with a kind of eager to put the microphone in his hand into Tony''s mouth, and asked him to talk to him.


    "Your President, you are ill due to illness, what disease do you have? Is there a fatal risk?"


    "Some simple physical discomforts, there is no problem after being nursed back to health."


    "His President, the two gentlemen you appointed did not have any inauguration experience before. Is it really appropriate to put them in this position?"


    ��They used to be staff members who worked in secret institutions. Their decades of work experience made them fully capable of such a job. So I think they are very suitable!��


    "His President, you have withdrawn the position of the current Director of fbi. Is there any special reason?"


    "Fbi is responsible for domestic security and intelligence work. But according to my investigation, one of our bases has been completely captured by the Hydra. Because of the secret level of the base, I can''t tell you how much the loss is. But I think this FBI has to pay full responsibility for it. So, someone must take this mistake!"


    Answering a lot of questions from reporters in a question-and-answer manner, Tony waved his hand and signaled the surrounding guards to separate the reporters. The reporter is indeed free to report, but the White House guards also have the right to maintain order at the scene. The two do not conflict, the key is to see who is more dominant.


    Obviously, guards who rely on physical fitness to eat should be even better. So after they got involved, even these reporters want to stick like crazy dogs and want to make a big news. But they are still very helplessly pushed out of the warning line little by little.


    In this regard, American journalists are obviously not as good as their counterparts in the UK and Hong Kong. And watching Tony return to the White House, this time, a person is quickly relying on.


    "Look, it��s the former fbi director Phillips!"


    The sharp-eyed reporter immediately saw the identity of the person coming. In any case, this is also the domestic intelligence leader, even if it is once, it is also a big man. And now he appears here, but also put on a look of imposing manner. This immediately made the reporters present feel the breath of the big news.


    What is he doing? Almost all the reporters present were guessing this problem. And they never have to talk about their mouths, but they whispered directly in private.


    "It should be convinced. Only in the fifties, I was forced to retire, and I still use this excuse. I also know that I will not be reconciled."


    "Maybe it is to ask for mercy. After all, it is the old man who has been working in fbi for so many years. It may not be easy for the President to cancel him. It is probably a compromise, give him a change of position."


    "Isn''t this kind of thing to be discussed in private? Is there such a way to find it upright?"


    Although the physical changes have not stopped, Tony''s current physical fitness has reached the realm of Superman. Therefore, these reporters are private whispers, and he can hear them clearly. And this immediately made him deeply disgusted with the former director who appeared in front of him.


    His dismissal was Maria��s order, and on the surface he was still quite innocent. But when you think about it, you will find that he is not innocent.


    Let''s not talk about the escape of the Olympics. It was simply that the biochemical monsters of the Hydra invaded the country''s heart, and almost captured the entire base without being discovered by them. This is already a negligence.


    What is the loss is second, the key is that this matter has already explained that he is simply unreliable in intelligence. If such a thing happens again, it happens in the city. Then the country that has settled down will soon fall into chaos. Therefore, he has no reason to keep such a guy in this position.


    It can be said that at this time, Tony has already made up his mind. No matter what he said, don''t want to stay any longer. Just today, Phillips is not coming to discuss such a thing with him.


    No one knows what Phillips has suffered in this month. Because no one has come back to pay attention to the fate of a loser. Only he himself knows how much he paid for such a decision.


    As a monitoring agent organization in China, fbi has no reason to sin. Moreover, it is definitely not an ordinary person to offend, and most of them are fierce and evil characters. In the past, when there was a big force in the United States to be a patron, these people must also be scrupulous and could not do anything to him. Now, he was all cleaned up. Naturally, those who have been smuggled by fbi in the past will count this account on him.


    For more than a month, various assassinations against him have emerged endlessly. Despite his professionalism and the protection of his intellectual equipment, he was killed several times. However, his family is not so lucky. His sons and daughters, his wife and his two grandchildren were all assassinated. And this directly pushed him to the collapsed border.


    Phillips is now in his fifties and has worked for fbi for almost thirty years. But the result is that the family is broken. Who is going to count this account? His own answer was Tony Stark.


    Because of him, he lost everything. Also because of him, his family broke. Maybe he is a hero for this country. But for his own family, he is the chief culprit. Therefore, he must let him pay the price, even if he does not hesitate!

 Chapter 1074： Hesitate to pay the price

    Phillips wants Tony Stark to pay for everything he has encountered. It''s just that it''s not as easy as it seems. First of all, the external security is not something he can afford.


    Sitting on the position of the fbi director by qualifications does not mean that he is the most powerful agent in fbi. In fact, if you really evaluate this professional ability, he might not be as good as the aunt who is at the door. So if these security guards don''t let him in, he will be able to cross the line of defense.


    And will these security guards put him over? This is obviously a problem that you don''t have to think about.


    No one will take unnecessary risks for a person who has lost his position. This is not as simple as losing work. If it is serious, it will be crowned treason. So, before he got close to Tony, the security guards had already stopped him.


    "Get out, let me go. I have something to say, I have something to say!"


    It can be said that Phillips, who was mad at the moment and rushed here, did not have a specific plan at all, so he could not break through this layer of interception. But that''s okay, because at this time, Tony spoke confidently.


    "Let him come over, I have to look at it. What does our predecessor, the FBI Director, have to say?"


    Tony made such a speech, and several security suddenly dismissed the old man who had no strength to struggle. To be honest, they stopped him as a symbolic act. Because strictly speaking, they simply don''t believe what this guy can do at this time.


    Anyone here can easily subdue him, not to mention that Tony Stark is also a superhero.


    So they are very relaxed and everyone on the scene is relaxed. Even the reporters are the same. I really want to let the whole person plug in to Tony''s side, so I can grasp the first-hand news in the first time.


    And looking at these people simply do not put themselves in the eyes of the pie, Phillips only feels that his inside seems to have a flame burning in a frenzy.


    At this moment, he only wanted to kill everyone in the room and put their guns on their heads. But he knows that he can''t do this. This is not only because he does not have that ability, but because he has a more important goal in front of him.


    Tony Stark, this is the person he really has to deal with. As long as he can pay for everything he has suffered, it is more valuable than letting everyone in the room die. And now he actually let himself go to him, this is simply looking for a dead end.


    Secretly sighed in his heart, Phillips directly pushed the security in front of him and walked straight to Tony. And looking at the well-dressed big man in the past, this dress looks like a wolf, looks like a vicissitude. Tony licked his mouth and showed him a ridiculous smile.


    "Mr. Phillips, I am in front of you now. You don''t have anything to say to me? Now you can say it!"


    In front of his subordinates, Tony is almost always a arrogant appearance. This also made Phillips, who was originally imposing, face him, and suddenly it seemed to be poured a cold water from the head. All the arrogance was suddenly disappeared, and it could not rise any more.


    "His Stark!"


    When Phillips called out the title, even his own heart felt a sense of humiliation. It is obvious that the enemy is in his heart, but he can''t take the attitude toward the enemy to face him. All of this, in the final analysis, is because of Tony''s identity.


    Of course, this identity does not mean the identity of the president. The US president has been assassinated quite a lot. It��s not a minority to make a joke with the president or even to insult the president in public. Just this identity, but it will not let the family have broken, there is no way to go, Phillips is taboo like this.


    He really boasted of Tony because he was the greatest president of the United States in history.


    Many people call Tony a hero. Not because he was really a superhero, but because he took a heavy burden at the time of the country��s death and stepped over the country from the predicament.


    How difficult it has been for the United States in these years because of various disasters, this is something that everyone can see. And in order to get the United States out of these disasters, Tony has made great efforts, which is what everyone sees. No one can deny Tony''s achievements, even the most determined anti-governmentists have to admit that this is a really good president. A guy who can be carved on Capitol Hill after he died.


    In the face of such a existence, as long as you are not the kind of heart-wrenching guy, as long as you are still a member of this country, you will inevitably become hesitant to retreat because of the evil thoughts in your heart.


    Yes, at this critical time, Phillips began to endure the idea of ??retreating in his heart. Because he has served the country for a lifetime. It cannot be said that he can give everything for this country, but he still has basic loyalty. So, at this time, he couldn''t help but start thinking about the consequences.


    If you really kill Tony Stark, what a serious thing. Will this country get worse? Will the Hydra come in? Will the United States die like this?


    Although these thoughts can be said to be very ridiculous. But at this moment, Phillips really hesitated because of these thoughts. It��s like there are two very different ones who are noisy in his brain, so that he can��t make an idea at all.


    He fell silent, and his silence made Tony more dissatisfied.


    Obviously, it was a kind of momentum to find the door. The result was that he only shouted at him and said nothing. What does this mean? Not to mention nothing else, his indecisiveness has been reflected in the most vivid. It is definitely the biggest mistake to let such a person sit in the position of the director of the fbi.


    Tony more and more firmly affirmed the kind of decision that Maria had before, so he immediately said to Phillips unceremoniously.


    "Mr. Phillips. If you want to ask to return to your position, then I am afraid I can only say sorry to you. As far as your ability to say performance is concerned, you are simply not qualified for your position. So let It is a very correct decision to leave your position. I want to be responsible to the country, and I think you who have vowed to loyal to the country should understand this decision."


    understanding? Phillips, who hadn''t said a word yet, was suddenly reddened by Tony''s white rush. In his heart, hatred is also a general trend of the sea, completely overwhelming all reason and embarrassment.


    In the case that everyone can''t understand it, or if it is completely understood. Phillips had already licked his face and looked at Tony in disgust. And facing him one word at a time, very difficult to ask.


    "Hello. You are so afraid of me, are you afraid of it?"


    "Cold heart? Are you talking about people with me?" To hear Phillips, Tony''s face immediately gave birth to a cold look. "This is the White House, the central pivot of this country. Here, we only talk about ability, not about feelings. If you want to talk about feelings, Mr. Phillips, those non-profit organizations are waiting for you to come. As for here, please We don''t have so much time to spend with you!"


    "Ha, waste time? A waste of time! Tony Stark. Is this the means for you to deal with us?"


    Phillips laughed and laughed, and suddenly he drank high. For his statement, Tony immediately lowered the tone.


    "What do you want to say? Do you think that you can change this time?"


    "What to say? What to change?" The tragic death of his daughter''s loved ones emerged in his mind, and Phillips''s eyes were quietly filled with blood and blood. He muttered his own voice, almost whispering to Tony''s snoring. "Tony Stark. I almost gave myself a voice for this country. I have been a soldier since I was twenty years old and have been here for more than 30 years. I have flown countless blood and suffered countless injuries. Step by step to this. In terms of position, I have done a lot of unspeakable work for this country, and I have infected the blood of many innocent people. Even I can''t tell myself."


    "I am not a good person, I admit. I never thought that people like me can have a day in heaven. But I don''t regret it all because I always feel that everything I do is for This country. Even if I die in this position, I have no regrets. But what does this have to do with my family!"


    "Because of an inexplicable reason, you just kicked me off. Have you ever thought about the consequences of the dirty things I have done for this country? You don''t care, and the result is all I have. My loved ones, my wife and children, my two little grandsons, all died in the hands of those **** bastards. Do you know all this? I just want a fair, I want to apologize. But you gave me this. An attitude. Do you know what it means?"


    Phillips shouted desperately. And for all that he has exposed, it��s not just the reporters who have fallen into absolute silence. Even Tony himself became a bit open because of shock.


    He really didn''t think about it all. I didn''t think that because of a small decision in his eyes, it would bring such a big harm to such an old man who worked hard for the country. This immediately made him bow his head and then apologized to Phillips sincerely.


    "Sorry, Mr. Phillips, I really didn''t think there would be such a consequence. I promise, I will give you an account. I will definitely give you a fair family."


    "It''s too late, it''s too late!" Phillips shook his head, and then suddenly appeared in his eyes. "Tony Stark, I want you to pay the price!"

 Chapter 1075： Shooting curse twists and turns

    When Phillips said this threatening discourse, everyone just regarded it as a slang word from an old man who had lost everything, and did not give him more attention.


    What is wrong with this wrong judgment is the most serious consequence. Because of the ridiculous and pitiful eyes of those people, Phillips had already pulled out a gun from his arms and then directed Tony Stark, pulling the trigger in his hand.


    The crisp gunshots are remembered, and then the big horror like an earthquake is on everyone''s heart. Because everyone saw the president, and the wife of the president fell to the ground after the gunshots sounded. The scene was suddenly chaotic, and the reporters who used to rely on eyesight to mix and eat, can see the fainting of the two people.


    Tony Stark was shot? The forty-sixth president of the United States was assassinated? Another US president fell under the guns of his own people?


    Such an event brings more than just a huge impact and incredible to everyone here. It is extremely incomprehensible and does not understand.


    There are many people in the history of the United States who have been assassinated. This strange commonality has even been crowned by some people in the curse of the Indians. Of course, the actual situation is not the case, then the two said. After all, every president who was shot could find a motive. In other words, if you really want to count it, they are all robbed of the fact that they are paying for their own behavior.


    This is the same for the 16th Lincoln, which is very high in the world. Indeed, from the perspective of the nations of the world, Lincoln��s launch of the Civil War against the southern slave owners was indeed a racial emancipatory revolution. But for the residents living in the southern United States at the time, it was definitely a disaster.


    You know, Lincoln��s army can be mostly liberated blacks. The chaos and disorder in the black bones caused them to countless tragedies in the Civil War. *** Sadism, murder, all kinds of evils are not only imposed on the owners of the manor, but ordinary civilians can not escape. In this way, it is impossible to talk about the act of justice. Naturally, it is inevitable to attract the sympathy of some people. Therefore, it is completely understandable that Lincoln��s assassin can still go unpunished after assassinating him.


    However, this matter at the moment is definitely different...


    Tony Stark. It may have been said that he is the greatest president of the United States in history. After all, there is another Washington that is pressing him, but he is one of the best and most outstanding presidents in the United States, but it is not excessive.


    Saving the crisis in the United States has made the United States move from chaos to order and improve national life, especially in terms of social security. Coupled with the reform of the government system and various initiatives that benefit the people''s livelihood. His folk reviews have always been excellent.


    It can be said that the most critical political critics can''t count any problems on him. Although the United States is on the decline in these years, many overseas interests have been lost one after another. But the discerning eye can see that it is the relationship of the international situation. There is not much connection with Tony at all. On the contrary, if it weren''t for him, the United States would have lost a lot of time now and lost its right to speak.


    Therefore, no matter what the reasons, such assassinations are absolutely incomprehensible.


    You can complain to him in a parade and even publicly blame him on public opinion. This is your freedom as a US citizen, and no one will hinder you. However, you can never do this kind of thing. This kind of crime is extremely sinful and may even trigger the collapse of the entire United States.


    So don''t say that is the security at this time, even if you are watching the lively reporters, there is also a kind of rushing up, killing the old guy of Phillips alive.


    However, their actions can''t be faster than Phillips himself. After he pulled the trigger, he watched Tony and Maria around him fall down. The guy who had lost his family and had nothing left immediately smirked, then turned the gun and fired another shot at his head.


    No one could have time to stop him, so they only watched as if they were in full bloom with a dahlia in his head, and then the whole person fell straight on the ground.


    This reaction is really unexpected to everyone, and everyone in the room is somewhat overwhelmed. At this time, a scream of screaming slammed and slammed these people back into reality.


    "Doctor! Doctor! Come to me and get the doctor, come to me and get the doctor!"


    This familiar voice is very familiar, especially those reporters who know this is the voice of Tony Stark as soon as they hear this voice. So after this voice passed, someone immediately shouted with surprise.


    "The president is fine, the president is fine!"


    The twists and turns of the process, together with the last unexpected result, really made everyone in the room feel a spiritual ups and downs. But for them, this result is really good. So these reporters immediately picked up the machine and wanted to go closer to interviewing this miraculous event.


    But before he got close to the past, the security guards were already holding their eyes and blocking them directly.


    Just like that happened, you guys still want to make a big news at this time, just don��t give them a safe way to do this. Breaking the future is like killing a parent. If anything really happens, the security guards will have the heart of these reporters. So how could they let them go over the news at this time?


    However, although it is blocked by security. But with their professional instruments, the reporters still photographed what they wanted to see.


    Although Tony is bloody, but there is nothing wrong with the action and performance. This is in contrast to what they have seen before, and it really makes people wonder.


    Because before, they clearly saw it very clearly. Phillips fired four shots, three shots on Tony''s body, and one shot on Maria who threw down Tony. Under the kinetic energy of the bullets, almost all of the two people were shot and flew out. It��s clear that you see blood on the spot. And look at the death of Phillips'' entire skull, and guess how much momentum the guns have just had.


    But that''s it. Tony didn''t have much of a big deal, even saying that there was nothing at all.


    The bullet did not seem to penetrate into his body at all, and the naked eye could see that the warhead was squeezed out a little bit by the muscles that squirmed on his body. If you take a closer look, you can see that he hasn''t even broken his skin. Even the blood on his body is only the president of Maria Stark splashing on him.


    What is this high technology? People who are slower in their brains are still thinking about how to make a fuss about this. Others who turned faster were already shifting the lens to Tony''s arms, which is the direction of Maria Stark. They have already seen it, this is the real big news today.


    Because Tony is okay, then the person who has something to do now can only be the wife of the president. And this president''s wife is not a normal character.


    Maria Stark. Before being married to Tony, it was just an ordinary medical officer. At most, there was a background of a variant. Such an identity is actually not very interesting, and even if it is not this relationship with Tony, no one will take her to the media to expose. But after marriage, Maria��s image began to change dramatically.


    As president, Tony has no way to distract him from his own Stark business. And this family business can not be left behind, so it can only be run under the name of Maria. Of course, Maria does not have any special ability to make the company bigger, and the Stark enterprise that has now transformed into an energy giant does not need what she has to do. She just stands in front of the door and acts as an image of the head.


    This is also Tony''s expectation from her at the beginning. However, the result was that she greatly exceeded Tony''s expectations.


    With the abundant funds of Stark Enterprises, Maria began to promote image engineering and charity. In just two years, she has hosted dozens of private fundraising in the name of herself and Tony, and has spent billions of dollars to start charitable welfare projects. Really benefiting a lot of people. The direct result of this is that she and Tony''s reputation in the country and internationally are all uplifted. Even people and the media have begun to compare her with Princess Diana.


    Almost every day, someone sent her a blessing in the mailbox of the White House. When the news of her pregnancy was released, some people spontaneously formed a team to express her congratulations to her outside the White House. Such a woman can be said to be the most qualified one among so many presidential ladies, and the most sincere and admirable one. But it is such a good person who was shot and killed. This is how big it is.


    That''s right, let alone she is still a pregnant woman. Still carrying the children of Tony Stark! The president��s wife and the unborn son of the president are in danger, and such news must be able to shock the whole world.


    Crazy journalists are desperately pressing the shutter in their hands. At this time, Tony was already red-eyed, holding Mary and standing up.


    "Get out of my way, get out! Don''t block my way, I want to take her out of here!"

 Chapter 1076： The only hope is that it is impossible to move forward

    The doctors who have been late, and the worsening situation of Maria, have made Tony��s current mood directly fall to the brink of collapse.


    He knows that he can''t wait for it. In this way, the most important woman for him, and their unborn child, will leave him forever. So he has to take them out of here and go to a place that can help them. At this time, those journalists who didn''t know how to live and die, and who had to die on their deaths, just wanted to make a big news, became particularly embarrassing in his eyes.


    There is a sinister fire in his heart that wants to break out. The best outbreak target is undoubtedly the slayer of Phillips. But Phillips was decisive to death than anyone else, but it was Tony that he had no time to do anything with him. At this time, this group of short-sighted reporters came together. He immediately wanted to vent their evil fires in their hearts.


    Of course, this is impossible. Reason has played a key role at this time, preventing him from doing such crazy things. Of course, the reason for stopping him from going crazy at this time is not because of the ridiculous sense of justice and responsibility. At this time, this kind of thing is just a **** thing for him. The reason why he did this was because he knew that even if he was here for more than a second, Maria and the child would be in danger for a second.


    So he just sweared awkwardly, then he hugged Mary and flew straight out.


    Yes, fly! In the absence of dresses that have been chanted by countless tech enthusiasts in the past, he flew out in the form of humans. Such a situation is really amazed by the eyes of many people.


    In fact, even Tony himself did not think of it. I can actually fly in this form, and it feels like he is driving nano-armor without any difference.


    He can feel that the constant power is constantly surging from his body. That feeling is like his body has become a huge energy reactor. This made him very surprised, but he knew that it was not the time to distract him, so he immediately flew in the way of his only one in his heart.


    Hui Yao City, Zhou Yi! This is the only person in his heart who can save Maria and the children in her belly. Because he is a god, he is an omnipotent god. The ability to return to life is in his hands, not to mention that there is still such a line of life in Maria. Therefore, as long as she can get there, she will have the hope of living.


    "Keep up, Maria! I will bring you to Zhouyi soon. I will let him rescue you soon. Hold on, don''t leave me!"


    Tony��s mood is very flustered. Or from the sound of gunshots, when Maria desperately threw himself down, his entire man was completely immersed in the state of unaccompanied. For him at this time, everything is no longer important. Only Mary, the woman in front of her, is everything she has.


    But now he can clearly feel that Maria is leaving him little by little. Her face is no longer bloody, and her breathing is beginning to gradually stop. All this looked in Tony''s eyes, and immediately made him feel the pain that the heart was split.


    He is already feeling desperate. But it has not yet reached the limit of despair. Because at this time, he has put the little hope he has left on Zhou Yi. And this made him fly faster in the sky.


    Half an hour later, he flew all the way from Washington to Huiyao City. And without any notice, he was sulking his head toward the private territory of Zhou Yi.


    Such blatant moves have made many people move.


    A city that combines mutants and dark races, and nothing else, the external defensive power must be strong enough. So Tony just just broke in. Immediately, more than a dozen blood-red figures rushed up and directly surrounded him.


    "Who are you? Actually dare to break into the territory of Huiyao City, don''t you know that this is the territory of His Majesty the King?"


    These are the vampires under Lily''s hands. They also secretly maintain the existence of this urban order. Just facing such a group of guys, Tony didn''t mean to care about them at all. Just roaring, issued a warning to them.


    "Take me all away, or don''t blame me for being polite to you!"


    These vampires are old things that have lived for hundreds of years. When Europe has not completely shaken off ignorance, it has been a nobleman who has not known for many years. This kind of identity makes them feel like a face when they are scorned by Tony. In this kind of anger, they are naturally impossible to be indifferent, so now is a roar, these vampires immediately turned into a dark shadow, flew toward Tony.


    Seeing these vampires so ignorant, Tony, who is worried about Maria''s safety, is even more angry. Although he is not accustomed to the way in which his power works in his body, he has subconsciously used his power as a weapon, extending the past to the few shadows that have been thrown.


    And this, suddenly let his body be wrapped up by the golden lightning, and then like the light sword across the sky, the moment through the few **** shadows.


    These vampires are all elders at the level, and there are many dark magics that are not humane. Coupled with the protection of the gods, they can be harmless from the sun. Even in this kind of daylight, they can play 100% strength.


    And is the vampire under such strength good to kill? The vampire warrior who has been working with the vampire for a lifetime can tell you, definitely not. They are flexible and can interfere with magic. When they can''t, they can be turned into shadows to escape. As long as you don''t cut your head, you will not die if you dig your heart. The characteristics of these disgusting people are concentrated, and they become simply the same as the existence of cowhide.


    But this is the existence, but under the power shown by Tony, there is no room for any display. Only for a moment, the illusion of their blood shadows was torn by the golden lightning of Tony, and they themselves were immediately, and in a miserable roar, they were directly turned into ashes.


    The ability of a vampire may be considered powerful relative to a mortal. But once they face the existence of divine power, they are just the existence of ants. This is already reflected in Tony''s body. Because he has just shown it, it is the power of the eight.


    The appearance of this power can be said to be like pouring cold water into a pot, just for a moment, let this city, which is originally a quiet city, immediately resemble a behemoth, and it stands like a whole. stand up.


    Tony has not gone any further, and there are already seven or eight forces appearing in front of him, directly blocking him. In the special circumstances of his current divine power, it is also difficult to move in this power. This made him screaming and screaming like a beast.


    "Let me go, let me go. You guys, let me go, let me go! Let me go!"


    The skyrocketing emotions drove the power in his body to frantically sway, and countless golden lightnings rushed out, making him almost a glaring spot. More importantly, this power has also stimulated his unstable constitution.


    Almost visible to the naked eye, his body began to change toward a metallized texture. It is not the kind of metallic color that is as bright as the steel man, but more like the steel armor that he wears into the overloaded burst shape, flowing like magma.


    This peculiar change was born one after another on his body. Soon, he had a layer of armor on his body that looked like a steel armor.


    This change made his power stronger, but in the face of the power that prevented him from moving forward, this change was still too weak. He still can''t move forward, and this makes him scream like a wounded beast in a trap.


    "what"


    He screamed desperately and struggled wildly. The more you struggle, the stronger your strength is. The end result of such struggles is only to make himself scratched and bruised.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that his state is not stable. Because the traces of his body, such as the magma, are becoming more abrupt with his struggles, just like the cracks of the earth, just getting bigger and bigger. And every time such a change happens, Tony can''t help but feel a tragedy.


    Finally, some people can''t stand his crazy and self-abuse behavior. Then a voice came to his ear.


    "Stark. Stop it, you are not welcome here! Please leave here!"


    "You are the piano. Grey?" Tony, who was desperate and painful and whose nerves were about to collapse, resolved the source of the sound with his own remaining consciousness, and he immediately shouted at the voice. "Let me go to see Zhou Yi, let me go to see Zhou Yi! I have something to ask him, I have something to ask him!"


    He said the same thing twice in a row. And it seems to touch a switch, so that the air is filled with a feeling of solidification.

 Chapter 1077： Death tells the rational collapse

    For Qin. Gray, Tony is not a popular guy. This is certainly the reason for the first impression. As a teacher who has been a teacher, it��s too much of an eye-opening thing for Tony.


    But more importantly, he has repeatedly brought trouble and danger to Zhou Yi. Especially this time recently, it almost made Zhou Yi not be able to come back alive. With such a premise, she directly gave Tony a big rejection label.


    Not only her, but several women around Zhou Yi have already reached a consensus. That is definitely not to give Tony any chance, let him in the name of a friend to encourage Zhou Yi to get involved in the danger.


    Qin. Gray is definitely one of the most radical ideas. Because his idea is simply that it is better to have a chance to meet each other between Tony and Zhou Yi. Now, Tony''s request definitely touched her bottom line, so she didn''t even think about it and refused to him.


    "Don''t think. Tony Stark, I will never give you any chance to contact him!"


    "Why!" Tony stunned his eyes, and his nose was filled with intense blood. His brain was almost irritated because of this one, and his reason was almost cleaned up at this time.


    If it wasn''t for himself being tied here, he really wanted to rush and get stuck in her throat to ask the question. But now he can only be here, while watching Maria in her arms lose the color of life, and it is extremely difficult to ask her such questions.


    In the face of such problems, Qin. Gray immediately gave a cold reply.


    "Because you have been destroying our lives. Stark, you have brought countless troubles to Yi. You let him fall into a dangerous situation again and again because of helping you. I used to see you as a friend." I still don''t have much to say. But again and again, do you think you still have the qualification to ask him to do something with his friend?"


    This reply made Tony silent for a while. He knows that he really does not have that qualification, but now, it is different from every one in the past. So even his dignity suppressed his mouth and made him unable to open his mouth. But he still opened his mouth and pleaded with enthusiasm.


    "Qin, I know that I don''t have this qualification. But this time is different. This time it was not for myself, nor for other saints. This time for them, I beg you, look at Mary and my unborn. For the sake of the children, save them!"


    Tony''s pleading made the piano fall silent. Then soon, a piece of reddish fire emerged from the void in front of him. The silent piano stepped out of the red flame, then lowered his head and looked at the wife of Tony''s arms.


    The power of the phoenix allowed her to see a lot of things, and the things she saw made her sigh deeply.


    "Give up! Stark, it''s too late. Her soul has left her body and gone to the country of death. You have lost her forever!"


    "This is impossible!" The words of the piano made Tony''s whole person stunned, and then suddenly collapsed when they suddenly collapsed. "She is still alive! She is still alive! She will not leave me! You are lying to me!"


    The cracked general pattern is growing wider and more pronounced on his body. This also made the power of Tony''s eruption more and more terrifying.


    The golden thunder is almost endless and generally rushes out of his body. The power of catharsis makes him look like gold. Of course, this color change is second. The most important thing is the power that broke out and the pressure on the piano.


    The piano can clearly feel that his power has suddenly turned several times. For almost a moment, he was going to break free from his own hands. It��s a pity that the gap between them is still too big. Even if Tony lifts his power to the extreme with this method of burning himself, he can never get out of the control of the piano.


    And watching his power is almost like losing control, and it is not under his control to bring him great pain. The piano sighed again and said sympathetically to him.


    "Go back, Stark. You can''t do anything about it. Let her go into the earth. If it goes on, it''s not only her, but you have to die with it. And, are you willing to hurt her like this?" Look at her body, it is almost burned to you by ashamed!"


    The words of the piano made Tony in pain, and could not help but bow his head and looked at the situation in his arms. This look immediately made him lose all the power of persistence in an instant, and burst into tears.


    Although he was careful and careful, the power released from it inevitably hurt Maria''s body. Those thunder and lightning, the high temperatures released through his body, made her a lot of places into a terrible coke. And this also proves in some ways the words that the piano just said.


    If it is not already dead, how could she still be indifferent in this situation. If she has not completely left her, how can she not say a word at this time?


    The ultimate grief swept Through Tony''s heart, and all his reason was destroyed and destroyed. At this time, he is already crazy! He is convinced that Maria is still not dead, still by his side. This kind of firm thought made him desperate to smash the piano.


    "She is still alive, let me go. I know that Zhou Yi can save her, I must let Zhou Yi save her back!"


    "Are you so unwilling to give up?"


    Despite the sympathy of Tony''s experience, this does not mean that the piano is a person who compromises in principle. On the contrary, she is a true firm principled. What she decides, unless it is a specific person to persuade, there can be no change at all. This time is the same.


    It feels that Tony seems to have given birth to the meaning of rushing over everything. She directly condenses the flame that represents the power of the phoenix in her own hands.


    If Tony is really so ignorant, then she doesn''t mind to teach him a bad meal, and then throw him out of the city.


    This is to look at the face of Zhou Yi, and he is already pitiful enough to give special treatment. And when she wants to come, a smart person like Tony should be able to make a smart choice. Only this time, she guessed it wrong. Because now Tony is definitely not smart, but it can be considered crazy and stupid.


    Desperately screaming, he blazed the power of his own spill to the piano. For Tony now, all the people who are blocking him are already his enemies, and they are the ones that never stop. He can''t take care of the gap between me and the enemy now, because there is only one idea left in his mind at this time. That is to let Mary live!


    The golden lightning is filled with the power of divinity, which is the mixture of Thor''s power of Thor and the power of Celtic gods. This is a terrible force that has reached the level of extraordinary and refined, but it is still worth mentioning.


    They don''t need her hands, and the power of the phoenix that extends out of the piano has already wiped out everything. And she just reached out, and Tony was like a heavy pressure of hundreds of millions of tons, and he couldn''t help but go back backwards.


    The piano is the best way to carry out his own ideas, and Tony is desperately trying to fight against this irresistible force.


    It almost drained everything he had. Because in the process of trying to resist the power of the phoenix, his body is suffering from pain and great destruction all the time.


    Now, he is no longer the flesh and blood of human beings. The nano-metal-like cells proliferated by divine power are the main part of his body. This special structure almost replaces everything in his body, so when he is greatly hurt in this confrontation, he is not shooting blood. It is a nano-cytokine like dust.


    This makes him look like a smog, like the next second, he will completely disappear into the world because of this endless destruction. However, even in this way, he did not stop this resistance. He is still so desperate, and even the death is completely left behind.


    No one thinks that things will become like this, and in such a situation, some people can no longer continue to watch.


    The golden light suddenly rose, and Tony''s body immediately stopped the retrogressive movement. With the rising golden light, Zhou Yi has appeared behind Tony and dragged his body and slowly landed on the ground.


    His appearance exceeded Tony''s expectations and exceeded the expectations of the piano. She almost immediately stopped her movements and then exclaimed at Zhouyi.


    "Easy, how come you?"


    "Sorry, Qin. I am afraid I can''t watch him continue to torture myself. Anyway, he is my friend, let me help him again!"


    Zhou Yi��s answer allowed Qin to bite his lip and sink his face without hesitation. But in the end, she did not raise any other objections. At this time, Tony finally realized what he was relying on with his only remaining sense. And this allowed him to make a move that he had never done before and exceeded everyone''s imagination.


    He knelt down. Facing his former friend, facing his only hope now. He squatted directly and pleaded with enthusiasm.


    "Save her, Zhou Yi! Please beg!"

 Chapter 1078： Abandoning dignity and stepping into the underworld

    Tony Stark is a proud person, and many people just have a superficial understanding of the surface. As his best friend, Zhou Yi has the deepest understanding of his pride.


    He is the kind of person who has been discounted with both legs and will take the broken bones and sneer at you. He is the kind of person who is dead in the next second, and will definitely take care of everything in his body and not let himself look embarrassed.


    Such a person would swear and squat at a friend who was once close to him. This is simply something that cannot be believed. When such a thing appeared in the eyes of Zhou Yi, he was more able to understand, at this time, he was already in a desperate situation.


    He has been so humiliated and pleading, Zhou Yi naturally can not let him leave. This is not only because he is his own friend, even a former friend. Moreover, everything he is pleading for now is for his wife and his unborn child.


    I thought about it a few years ago, they also said with a smile, if we have children, let our children make a pair of statements. Zhou Yi could not be indifferent to such a thing. Although it is difficult, he is still willing to try for them.


    However, before this, he must let Tony stop this change in front of himself.


    He can clearly feel that the change that happened to Tony is uncontrollable and has no small harm to himself.


    Perhaps it is because he has exceeded the limit, perhaps because of other factors. But no matter which factor, if he does not stop, it will be a fatal impact on him. He also didn''t want to save his wife and children, and then he was dying.


    So now, Zhou Yi patted his shoulder and said to him.


    "I will find a way to help you, Tony. Now what you have to do is calm down and wait for the results!"


    Tony didn''t reply, because now he is really konjac. I don��t know how to reply at all. At this time, the piano slowly drifted over, and asked Zhou Yifa seriously.


    "How are you going to help her, don''t you see that this woman is dead?"


    A dead word made Tony''s body unable to hold back and trembled. Looking at his appearance, Zhou Yi could not help but sigh.


    ��I will find a way to enter the world of death and then seek help from Ms. Death.��


    "Isn''t this not dangerous enough?" He said, and the piano couldn''t help but chill. "You are all like this now, why do you still have to do such a dangerous thing. Also, haven''t you said that? Ms. Death may have colluded with that person, so you are sent to the door. Isn''t it a self-seeking death? ?"


    "That''s just speculation. Piano, don''t worry too much. I can feel it, they are not as harmonious as we think. Even if I appear in front of the death lady, she may not be like me. And, by my Power, she may not be able to treat me!"


    Zhou Yi answered very confidently, but the piano could only feel his guilty conscience from his words. She is very clear, how much power Zhou Yi has lost in the end. And with the power he has now, can he really do what he said? I am afraid that even his own heart has no bottom.


    Qin. Gray does not want to take the risk. And she was about to say what she disagreed, and a sudden abdominal pain was suddenly passed from her belly.


    That is the special feeling brought by the rhythm of life, and feels this special incitement, watching Tony hold the big belly of Maria, who is not willing to let go in her arms, but she suddenly gave birth. The heartfelt thoughts come.


    This woman is probably waiting for the arrival of a new life, just like herself. It��s just that waiting has become a luxury that can never be seen. Is this too cruel for her?


    The identity of the mother allowed her to give birth to a sinful heart at this time. Coupled with Zhou Yi''s unwavering gaze, the piano finally nodded and agreed with Zhou Yi''s thoughts.


    Her movement made Zhou Yi breathe a sigh of relief, and let Tony once again deeply lowered his head. He has already taken out his own dignity, and naturally he will no longer care that this dignity is trampled deeper. For him now, what dignity and what ideals are indifferent. All he wants is the return of his wife and children, and as long as he can do all this, even if he wants to pay the price of life and soul, it is completely acceptable.


    Qin and Zhou Yi naturally will not let him exchange the life and soul for the resurrection of his wife and children. However, the piano is asking him such a request.


    "Stark. I want to tell you, this is the last time! You have brought us enough trouble. You have been in danger to be in trouble again and again. The flag. The last time, we will help you for the last time. After this time, all of us are written off, and you will never have another chance to appear in front of us again! Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I understand!" The bite of biting his teeth, and the feeling of mixing with hope made Tony''s face extremely complicated. But he immediately gave his reply. "I swear to you, this is the last time. After this time, if I appear in front of you again, let me fall into **** and never get peace!"


    "This is what you said, if there is another time. I will send you to **** in accordance with what you said!"


    Depressed his voice and bluntly told Tony about such a warning. The piano turned his head and looked at Zhou Yi, who had a bitter smile. In the face of him, she is still more worried. Because in her heart, this kind of thing is more or less dangerous.


    At this time, she hopes that Zhou Yi can be with her, accompanied by her quietly giving birth to the child. Instead of going to an unnecessary danger for someone who is not worth it. Only, everything has been decided, and she naturally cannot repent at this time. So she can only really yell at him.


    "Everything to be careful, I am here waiting for you to come back!"


    "Do not worry, there will be nothing!"


    Holding her shoulder, Zhou Yi assured her so much. Then he turned his gaze to Maria in Tony''s arms. Through his divine power, he has already seen the place where her soul is.


    The fight with the catastrophe made Zhou Yi lose a considerable part of the power. The most important of these is his control of the power of the star.


    The power of the black hole mastered by the Holocaust succumbed to the power of his star. It is almost equivalent to depriving him of this power. In this case, the power he can mobilize is only the part that belongs to the **** of the sun.


    This is also the basis for his daring commitment to Tony. Because when he is the **** of the sun, he does have the ability to bring people back to life. This point can be seen in some ancient myths.


    In some myths, the sun is rising east and west, and there is a sudden death. Every day is a rebirth for the sun, and every night is the moment when the sun is in the underworld. Across the Nether, this is the natural power of the Sun God. And by this ability, it is not difficult to return to life with one or two mortal souls and let them die and resurrect.


    Of course, the premise is that you can find the soul you want to resurrect.


    As the piano said, the soul of Mary is no longer in her own body. She is already in the world of the dead of the dead lady. If she wants to resurrect her, she must bring her soul back. And this is what Zhou Yi is doing now.


    At a glance, through the two different worlds of the living and the dead, Zhou Yi has already found the soul of Mary. The next moment, he directly turned into a stream of flying, one through the barrier between the two worlds, directly into the world of death.


    Still so bad scenery, still so bad. Almost as soon as I entered the world, there were countless lost souls who rushed toward him desperately. In the face of such a situation, Zhou Yi can only release endless glows and flames from his body, so that these dead souls are all burned to ashes.


    The horrible sun power can make these dead souls scream and scream, and immediately avoid them. This is the fear of the sinister creatures of the sun, the sacred existence of the sun. They simply don''t dare to sneak their edge, so they can only evade far away. And this is what Zhou Yi wants.


    After all, this is the world of the death lady. If these undead are completely destroyed, it will be hard to protect her. He now only wants to bring Maria back as soon as possible, and there is no such thing as an extra-budget. So after dispelling these grievances, he immediately extended his palm to the same Maria who was also avoiding.


    As a necroman who has just entered the world of the dead, Maria''s current state is very ignorant. This is a common situation for all the souls who have just entered the world of the dead. They cannot recover their self-consciousness, but simply act in accordance with their instinct. In this case, Zhou Yi naturally could not convince her to go back to herself honestly. So he can only take her away from the world in this most simple way.


    It��s just that he just started to move, and the scenery in front of him has changed quietly. And when everything in front of him returned to normal, he had come to a familiar place and saw the same familiar people.


    This made his face suddenly become awe-inspiring. At the same time, he also opened his mouth directly to the acquaintance.


    "Miss Death, is there anything you brought me here?"

 Chapter 1079： Trading chips cannot be rejected

    If you want Zhou Yi to say the person you don''t want to see the most, then the death lady is definitely one of the top ones.


    It is true that he has some friendship with the death lady. But this kind of friendship is not enough to prevent him from giving enough taboos to a woman with a strong background.


    Through the Garnata, which has disappeared, Zhou Yi is already aware of the relationship between the death lady and the planet devourer who has been wiped out by the catastrophe. The identity of the brothers and sisters of a mother compatriot can be sold out in a blink of an eye. This kind of practice is really to make Zhou Yi not agree, and it is inevitable to re-examine her.


    This is a powerful woman with a strong background and an unscrupulous woman for the benefit. For her, the relationship between her and her is probably only a meager chip. It is very likely that she has placed herself above the balance of the transaction without knowing it.


    This is very dangerous, and all Zhouyi just want to stay away from her. I just didn''t think that in this case she was still looking for a door. Of course, it may be more appropriate to use the term self-investment.


    Feeling the warning of himself in Zhou Yi''s words, the death lady shook her head in disapproval and then replied to him.


    "Zhou Yi, don''t you think that you are too much to say this? Don''t forget, but now you broke into my territory. I just invited you here as a master. What? You still want me to take you Is it treated as an enemy?"


    Of course, Zhou Yi does not want to be regarded as an enemy by her. But he can''t just treat her as a friend. So at this time, he can only say very calmly to the death lady.


    "We are still a little better between us. Let''s talk, you brought me here, what do you want to do? Don''t say anything to me for the sake of the old, the relationship between us should not have arrived yet. This level."


    "Sit down and talk about it!" Ms. Death smiled and let a look of comfort in front of Zhou Yi. At the same time, the dining table and black tea have appeared in front of Zhou Yi. There is even a dedicated waiter standing next to them to provide them with the best service.


    Zhou Yi did not want to act in accordance with the mercy of the death lady. Just when he saw the waiter''s appearance, he had to sit down honestly.


    That was the goal of his trip, Maria Stark. And she appeared here in this way, it means that the death lady has controlled everything about her. This made him unable to act rashly at all, because he knew very well that only one thought was needed, and Maria was really dead. Even if he can''t save her again. Under the rat, he can only fall into the passive.


    Zhou Yi''s reluctance to cooperate, this death lady can also see clearly. It��s just that she doesn��t care about Zhou Yi��s attitude. All she wants is that he can sit down and talk to himself on a deal. Now that he has sat down according to his own instructions, then the rest of the nature is better to say.


    I brewed a cup of black tea and tasted it slowly. Ms. Death said this to Zhou Yi, who is cold like a statue in front of her face.


    "Although I would like to ask if you want to have a drink, but look at your current situation, you should be not interested in accompanying me to tea. So, perhaps we should talk a little more directly about the business that you and I will care about?"


    "Do we have an intersection on this kind of problem?" Zhou Yi asked cautiously. He knew very well that if even the death lady needs to pay attention to the business, then it will be a huge trouble. And now, the last thing he wants to get into is the trouble.


    It��s just that he has a handle that he has put on his hand. If you don��t want to get into trouble, it��s not that simple. So he can only ask in advance to see what kind of thing is going to make this woman play his own idea.


    And she had a mouth, Zhou Yi immediately recognized, this really is a big trouble. Because of what she said, it was actually related to another.


    "Of course. We will definitely have some intersections in some things. For example, the existence of catastrophe. I think, you should already know his identity."


    The existence of the catastrophe is a mountain pressed by Zhou Yi. In all fairness, he doesn''t have much disgust with this other self. However, what he did was really to make the heart-high and arrogant Zhou Yi somewhat unable to swallow this breath.


    The kind of arrogant deprivation of one''s own strength, the kind of tone that seems to be the same as the next sentence, has made him deeply remembered in his mind, and every time he thinks it is full of humiliation and unwillingness.


    Of course, in the face of absolute power gap, this unwillingness and humiliation does not make any sense. Zhou Yi himself did not have any intention of taking his own insults, so he immediately replied clearly to the death lady.


    "Yes, I know his identity. But what does this have to do with me? He is him, I am me, don''t you have a conflict with him, is it on my head?"


    "Of course not, you also said, he is him, you are you. Although you are a person, but since they appear in the same world, then there are two different existences. I am more than anyone else. Clear. Just"


    Speaking of this, the death lady smiled a little, and her eyes immediately revealed a little bit of playfulness.


    "Can you really only use this kind of statement to make it clear? Or do you imagine that it is now, has he been under his own body?"


    If you can, Zhou Yi naturally does not want to be under the catastrophe. However, what he did not want was to be taken as a gun. The meaning of the words of the lady in death is very clear, that is, she has thoughts about the catastrophe. Because of her relationship, she was once again dragged into the opposition of the guy with the catastrophe. This is something that Zhouyi absolutely does not want to see.


    Before his ability could not compete with the Holocaust, let alone now. So immediately, he took this excuse and said to the death lady.


    "Of course I don''t want to be pushed under him. But, what do you think I can do now? I am definitely not his opponent. Of course, if you are sure to deal with him, I will cheer you next to him. Still no problem."


    Upon hearing this, the face of the death lady immediately revealed a few minutes. Of course, she did not have the temper to fight against the Holocaust. No one in the entire universe could have such a sufficient atmosphere. And she brought Zhou Yi here today, and it doesn''t mean it at all.


    She just wants to bury a foreshadowing ahead, a way to clamp down the catastrophe. Instead of going to the stage with him. So after Zhou Yi said this, she immediately said.


    "You think too much. I don''t mean to be enemies with him. I want you to come and don''t want you to cooperate with me, how about going to him. Strictly speaking, I bring you over, actually I want to give you some help."


    "help?"


    Will the death lady help herself with kindness? Zhou Yi is not really convinced. However, he did not put this distrust on his face, but asked her in a serious look.


    ��What help can you give me? Or do you think I have something that needs your help?��


    "Of course." With a slight smile, Ms. Death threw her own chips. "For example, I can let you recover the power you once had. Remove the hidden dangers that the catastrophe has planted in your body."


    This is a chip that Zhou Yi can''t refuse at all. Because he is guilty of the power he has lost. It was different from the previous reversal of time, which made him lose his divine power. At that time, he paid the corresponding price when he made the choice he had to make. In essence, that is his own decision. So he doesn''t have any regrets about that thing.


    But the Holocaust is different for everything he does. It was something that was forced to impose on him, and it was something that he could not accept anyway. He couldn��t be as calm as the former. In the face of such a thing, his heart would only be unwilling and humiliating.


    It��s just that he has no way to do all of this, and he doesn��t want to influence the people around him for this reason. So he can only swallow the sound until now. Now, Ms. Death actually said that she can help herself get back what she has lost. He naturally has no reason to refuse.


    Of course, he will not promise too much. Because he understands very well, only paying will return the truth. A person like Ms. Death is very realistic. Since she will come up with such a chip, it is equivalent to saying that she needs to pay the corresponding price. He didn''t dare to give a reply blindly before he knew what the price was. So he can only say what he said.


    "Or that sentence, what do you want me to do?"


    "It''s very simple, me, or we, need your help."


    Zhou Yi is equivalent to opening everything up, and it is natural for a woman who is dead to continue to hide her intentions. She replied very straightforwardly.


    "We need someone to replace us and clamp down on the power of that guy. And in this, you will be the most suitable candidate. Because of your relationship with him, and because of your potential. Of course, we will not casually It��s unrealistic to let you go hostage with him. After all, his power is there, and his current identity is very special. We only need you to stand up when he is uncontrollable to threaten the universe. It��s okay to stop him. How are you willing to accept such conditions?��

 Chapter 1080： Life and death reunion

    Tony was almost intent, and even the eyelids were not willing to look at Mary in her arms. In his perception, time has long become very long. It takes more than a century to get through a second. Even so, he kept staring at Maria, fearing that the next second would show changes that he could not foresee.


    And just in this waiting, a little light has suddenly been drilled out of Maria''s body, and quickly shows the figure of Zhou Yi.


    His appearance was undoubtedly the most important thing for Tony. Almost immediately, he asked Zhou Yi.


    "How? Maria? Have you been saved back?"


    Zhou Yi had not recovered from the transaction with the death lady during the first half of the week. When Tony asked him about this, he was still worried. But soon, he realized that Tony was waiting for his reply. And he immediately extended his palm to Tony.


    Tony is already possessing the power of divine power, so naturally, something that ordinary people can''t see is no longer a secret to him. So immediately, he saw what was in the hands of Zhou Yi, a soul that seemed to be illusory.


    The familiar appearance, the shape that was almost engraved in the bone, let him immediately recognize the true identity of the soul, and this immediately made him unable to resist hoarseness and call.


    "Maria? Maria, are you?"


    The soul in Zhou Yi��s hand is indeed the soul of Mary. This is what he got from the death lady, and he can��t do it at all. As before, this soul is still in a state of obscurity, and there is no response to any call. However, the miracle was born here.


    Because when Tony''s call was heard in her ear, her empty expression suddenly became like a pond with a ripple, and the whole thing became vivid and vivid. The memory and emotions returned to her with this fresh change, and she almost involuntarily made such a voice in the direction of Tony.


    "Tony? Is that you?"


    She is still a soul, she can''t see the stranger in the real world, so she can only look around and look for the source of the sound. And this change is to immediately make Tony red eyes, sobbing can hardly speak.


    Only when you lose, you know what is the most precious. Only after parting, I know how happy and happy the reunion is. It can be said that at this time, there is no other existence in Tony''s eyes. There is only one person in his eyes, the one who deserves his life for a lifetime.


    However, this is a soul after all. And it is a soul that can''t communicate with itself at all. This alone means imperfection, which means that he has not really re-owned her. So immediately, Tony cast a sorrowful look at Zhou Yi.


    Seeing the pleading in his eyes, Zhou Yi did not hesitate any more, and directly blew a breath at the soul of Mary.


    The power from the power of life turned into a golden stream, and the soul of Mary wrapped in her body was boasted on her broken body. Under the influence of this incredible power of life, Maria''s body immediately began to be repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    And, as the repair progressed, her eyes twitched and then slammed it bit by bit.


    Just like having experienced a long sleep, there is still a puzzle and awkwardness in Maria��s eyes. Then, when she saw Tony who appeared in front of her eyes, she seemed to have really returned to this time, extending her palm, stroking his changing face that was somewhat fearful, and then gently Said to him with a smile.


    "Tony, is it really you? I have had a long dream. I only have a darkness in my dreams. Fortunately, it is a dream. I wake up and you are still by my side."


    Listening to her description and feeling the warmth of her fingers. Tony, who had already swallowed and couldn��t do it, couldn��t help himself in the heart of the tsunami-like emotional frenzy, like a child crying.


    He hugged Mary in his arms and buried his head deeply in her arms, letting her tears flow to her like a waterfall. At the same time, he still choked and laughed, and could not hold his own emotions.


    And as his emotions vented, his body began to undergo amazing changes.


    The amazing changes in the forests, especially the armor shells that his body is like the lava flowing, are like the ashes of the flames, and they fall off in his movements. It��s down. This made him change from a somewhat embarrassing armored monster to his original ordinary look.


    And because of his now crying performance, these falling dust left a clear trace of dirt on his face. Let him look like a wolf. But he doesn''t care, he is still venting the turbulent emotions in his heart.


    At this time, if a journalist appears here, I am afraid that he will immediately drop his glasses, because Tony��s appearance is like a madness, which makes it unacceptable to anyone.


    However, except for Maria. Although she was extremely surprised by this sudden movement, after she was surprised, she smiled and held out her hand and wrapped around his back. While gently tapping, he whispered comfortably to him.


    "In the past, Tony. Everything is gone. Are you by your side? Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid!"


    At this time she has not figured out what happened. Because from death to resurrection, it is really like a dream in her life, it can''t make any real feelings. She just instinctively comforted Tony, like a quiet harbor, soothing every ship that was injured.


    This special, only her gentleness makes Tony, the tough guy who can''t even blink his eyes, cry louder and louder. For him, there is no image at all, and whether it is Zhou Yi or Qin, he has kept his silence in good faith.


    They all know that it��s like Tony is like a nightmare is finally over. And when such a heavy nightmare finally comes to an end, it is not surprising that he will have such a vent.


    Just facing two familiar strangers, Maria is still unable to hold on. She didn''t want Tony to lose face in front of these two people, so she immediately said to Tony.


    "Get up, Tony. Don''t do this, there are people watching it!"


    After hearing her words, Tony immediately wiped his tears with his sleeve. Although his face was still awkward, he showed the most serious look and then said sincerely to Zhou Yi.


    "Thank you, Zhou Yi. I will never forget your kindness. You will always remember what you have done to me, to Mary, to our family. Even though I may not have that face." Say that you are your friend. But I will still appreciate you forever!"


    After so many things in just one day, Tony''s tone did not have the feeling of vain in the past. It can be seen that he said this is incomparable sincerity. It��s just a sincere remark about him, and some people still don��t buy his account at all.


    "You don''t need to thank us. You just need to remember your promise, and then quickly disappear from our eyes, this is enough!"


    The piano said uncomfortably to him, and then he immediately placed a stipend on him. This made Mary, who had just come back from the resurrection, frown immediately, revealing a look of disgust. She just wanted to say something, and Tony held her mouth. Said to the piano.


    "I know, I will leave here. Then, I will think that I will promise that I will never appear in front of you."


    This renewed promise made Maria suddenly change her face. At the same time, Zhou Yi also sighed deeply.


    It��s really frustrating for a former friend to become the look of today. Just to this point, who can blame?


    The human heart is always the most complicated thing in the world. Even the supreme **** can''t control the heart. The change in their relationship is entirely due to the different choices of each person. If you can go back to the past, maybe it will change back. But no one can go back to the past, naturally, no one can change everything now. Therefore, what they can do is to accept this helpless reality.


    From now on, it is a stranger who meets strangers. At this last moment, Zhou Yi had only one sentence to say to Tony.


    "Tony! There may be something you should know. I saved Mary back, but I will not come to your child. Sorry, I can only do this."


    Zhou Yi is not joking, but it is true. Maria has just been pregnant for two or three months. During this time, the children in her stomach did not grow up at all. Naturally, the child''s soul is not bred.


    A child who has not given birth to a soul cannot be saved. Even with the power of life, it is impossible to give life and soul to a group of dead meat. Therefore, Zhou Yi is really powerless.


    And his words, whether for Tony or for Mary, are nothing short of a blue sky.

 Chapter 1081： Silent man strong hero

    child! That is the most important part of every mother, or woman who is about to become a mother.


    For women who have such an identity role, children are more important than their lives. This is the nature of nature, and it is also the cultural heritage of humanity that has changed for tens of thousands of years. Under these two premise, I believe that for many mothers, even if they let their lives change the future of their children, it will be an unquestionable answer.


    In this case, what a huge blow to losing a child is a self-evident answer.


    It can be said that at the moment when Zhou Yi said this, Maria was completely stunned. She caressed her belly in disbelief and wanted to feel the feeling of life and emotion from the inside. But that piece of silence, and a sense of sinking that can''t be said, can only make her heart fly quickly, like a cliff, sinking to the bottom of the valley.


    Pain and despair immediately drowned her heart like a tidal wave, and she could only helplessly pull Tony''s collar at this time, looking at his eyes, like a drowning man grabbed a life-saving straw. Desperately questioned.


    "Tony, tell me this is not true, tell me this is not true. Our children, our children?"


    Her voice had already brought a cry, and the expression on her face began to become dull. Tears almost fell off the corner of her eye like a broken line, and Tony holding her immediately felt heartache.


    For Tony, the child is important, but it can''t compare Maria''s position in his heart. So when he saw a positive answer from Zhou Yi��s eyes, he immediately hugged Mary��s body and held her tight as if she were going to take her into her arms. She whispered to her in her ear.


    "Don''t be sad, Maria. We can regenerate if the child is gone. As long as you and I are there, we have hope. So let go, don''t be too sad!"


    He worked very hard to comfort the grief of Mary, but this effort is in vain. Because the impact was too great, Maria is now in a state of being lost. Except for the silent tears, nothing happens.


    And seeing it all, Tony was immediately the pain of the heart. But he is a man after all, and men must show enough strength in front of outsiders. So he just hugged Maria, who had no reaction, and said to Zhou Yi with a sullen look.


    "Thank you for telling us about this. In this matter, I know that you have tried your best, so please be assured that I will not blame you for this. In addition, here, I will finally say goodbye to you. This may be the last time we met."


    What is Tony��s heart now is an idea, and Zhou Yi can��t guess it. But he knows that Tony''s heart must be complicated now, and what he is showing now is just a smile.


    As a person who is already a father, he can understand how painful it is to lose a child. It can be said that it will be desperate and it will be crazy. If this kind of thing happens to him, maybe he will do something terrible.


    And the same thing happens to Tony''s body, it will be the same result. Zhou Yi knows how much Tony is looking forward to this child. That is a symbol of his life and family continuing in this world. He can imagine how painful his heart was when Tony knew that the child would no longer be born.


    If the pain does not vent, it will kill people. And looking at Tony''s current meaning, he did not vent this painful idea at all. Instead, with his own reason, this pain is deeply hidden in the deepest part of his heart. This approach is very worrying, because when this painful emotion can no longer be suppressed, it will only erupt in a more ferocious position, destroying everything.


    However, in the status of Zhou Yi, he is obviously not qualified to tell him something, so he can only sigh, so said to Tony.


    "Yes, I met the last time. In this case, Tony, let me send you the last trip. In addition, I hope that you can open some, some things will be smoothed out over time. ��


    When he said this, he immediately opened a emptiness crack in the front of Tony in front of Tony. Looking at the crack, I looked at Zhou Yi��s sincere expression. Tony''s face squeezed a stiff smile, and then he held the head of Maria and went back to the crack.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Zhou Yi. Just, some things may be that time will never be ruined."


    This is the last sentence he left for Tony, and when this sentence came, his whole person was already in the crack of the void.


    And as the crack slowly closed, his back disappeared slowly. Zhou Yi shook his head and sighed again deeply.


    Some things are foreseeable. Just like now, he has foreseen the pain and suffering that Tony will suffer in the future. This was decided from the beginning, and when he made an important decision, it was already destined.


    Maria''s encounter, and their loss of children, all this is just the beginning, not the end of everything. As long as he persists on the path he chooses, there will be no change in this.


    And will he change his original intention? Will you change your persistence because of all this? With Zhou Yi''s understanding of him, I am afraid this is absolutely impossible. He is not a person who is easy to give in. Under such heavy blows, he will only become stronger and full of fighting spirit.


    This is also the point that Zhou Yi appreciates most and is the one who admires him the most. Because he is always like a fighter, stick to his own path. No matter how heavy the burden is, no matter how many blows he receives, he always insists on his own heroic road.


    That''s right, hero! This is Zhou Yi��s perception of Tony. Compared to himself who has been abandoned halfway, he has always regarded Tony as a symbol that better reflects this vocabulary.


    Although Tony did a lot of things that he was sorry for, even though Tony had become cold-blooded, market-minded, and unscrupulous in the eyes of many former friends. But no one can deny that all he does is to protect his country.


    It''s not like a small superhero, it only pays attention to the survival of individual people. Instead, it really sets off the weight of an entire country, and regards the interests represented by the collective carrying hundreds of millions of people as what they must guard.


    At this point, almost no superhero can do it except him. Even Zhou Yi himself tried it, and then stopped it in repeated blows.


    It is also because of the trial, Zhou Yicai knows how difficult it is. Because you face countless hopes, countless extravagances, countless blessings and countless hatred. It is not a place where idealists can live. It is the most realistic and cruel person to do.


    He knew that he was not that kind of person, and he knew that Tony was not that kind of person. In a way, Tony is actually the same as him. They are all idealistic people. Because it is not such a person, it is not stupid to want to be a hero. People who are not such people will not be able to make their own lives and do stupid things.


    Most of the superheroes are the same guys. Only some people wake up from their ideals early and learn what is reality. It��s like him! And some people are, how can they learn not to bow to reality. It��s like Tony!


    He sat in this position because of his ideals, and completely distorted himself because of his ideals, making himself look like this.


    This kind of destruction like burning oneself, no one can save him, can save him and only himself. And will he wake up? When Zhou Yi��s heart had this question, he couldn��t help but scream. Because he has already guessed the final answer.


    Heroes, there is never a good end. They will not die, they will only fall on their ideal path, be remembered like a ridiculous stone, and then deceive more people and embark on the same path.


    Maybe it��s like Tony himself said, this will be their last meeting. Maybe in the future, they really have no chance to see you again.


    The face of Zhou Yi, who is so impressed, has already emerged a lonely look. Looking at his look, the piano slowly came over and leaned in his arms.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    The finger gently stroking the eyebrow of this beloved man, from his eyes, she can feel the kind of sorrow that he is now lingering in his heart.


    "I was thinking about the story before me and him, thinking about what he said to me that afternoon. He said that he wants to save his city and save his country. But I did not expect that he would use this way. If I stopped him at the beginning, if I gave him more help at the beginning, maybe he would not become what it is now."


    Having said that, he smiled and put down this senseless feeling.


    "I''m fine, I just can''t put him down for a while."


    Shaking his head, the piano apparently did not agree with him. Because she knows very well about Zhou Yi, she has already seen him very transparent. And now she is already whispering in her own heart.


    "You can''t let go of Stark, you just can''t let go of yourself! Can''t let go of the past."

 Chapter 1083： Dead media seeks science

    Tony��s refusal from the door of the White House is a situation that many people are worried about. Because in any case, he was attacked like that, and from the scene reporters, the president''s wife, Maria Stark, is probably in danger of being alive.


    There is an old saying that it is a disaster. Because this is the biggest damage to the party''s psychology. Even if it is only morally considered, this has already broken through one''s bottom line. Therefore, anyone who has a basic morality is denouncing and condemning those who make such a special move. For Tony, who is a victim, everyone is also sympathetic and concerned.


    However, this sympathy has just spread, and there is a strange news in the White House. That is, Lord Stark, who should have been running without a trace, actually returned to the White House safely, and the President��s wife, Maria Stark, did not have any life-threatening situation. Although it seems that she has received some psychological stimulation, from the initial observation, she should have no major problems.


    When the news came out, it was not only those who had sympathized with the Tony family. Even reporters who reported the news and prepared to squander things up in a hurry were directly stupid.


    What is this situation? Everyone is confused by such a situation. In the absence of the mind, all the media began to flood toward the White House.


    In previous news reports, the assassinations that occurred before the White House have been defined by most media as a tragedy. Such reports have almost stunned the entire country and the whole world, and even many of Tony''s supporters began to organize marches to prepare relevant mourning activities in major cities. Now, everything has not yet begun, it has been stopped by this sudden news. Those who have wasted their feelings and energy will throw this anger at anyone, and think about it with a little thought.


    This time, the news media have been innocent. In reporting this incident of Tony, they can be said to have fallen behind and outside. It��s not just the press officers in the White House who hate their speeches, even the ordinary people who have been squandered are cursing the **** who only know big news.


    If there is only any opinion from the government. To be honest, people who engage in media are not necessarily afraid of them. Because of the media? If you don''t sing against the government, how can there be sales and audience? However, taking the masses to be stupid, this is a more serious problem.


    Although in the eyes of most media people, all media audiences are stupid, automatic teller machines that they are free to deceive. But that was also the case when the news they reported was ambiguous and irrelevant. In the big event, there is really no media who dares to take the people to amused. Because everyone knows that the news media that dared to take the people to open up did not end well. A bad one, that is, even the rice bowl has to be smashed.


    The previous reports clearly had such hidden dangers, and the media who understood this immediately acted. They know that they have to get real first-hand information before the truth is clarified by most people, and then quickly eliminate the effects of the wrong news. Otherwise, the majority of the people who have been fooled will surely drown them with spit.


    However, although the idea is such an idea, the actual action may not be able to follow their expectations. Because the White House has taken very strict conservative measures on this issue, they simply do not give any news media the opportunity to explore the truth.


    This makes these people who want to engage in news catch up. In the face of a White House spokesperson who refused their righteous words, they could only hold up the microphone and asked aloud.


    "Hello, the press officer, the president is said to have returned to the White House, and the President��s wife is also safe and sound. Is this all true?"


    "Everything is true. The medical officer has checked the body for the president and the wife of the president and proved their physical health. We have also issued a notice through the official statement of the White House. Here, I appeal to everyone, don''t mess Rumors have caused confusion and shocks in society and the state. Especially the news media must be cautious and truthful to report!"


    The news officer��s speech is obviously something in the words, and even said that there is a point of mulberry. Seriously, the previous situation really scared him to death. Because these news media have no reports of communication with the White House, the whole country is in turmoil.


    Maybe the average person is not very touched. But as government officials, they are very clear about what Tony is now to the entire government system. It can be said that without Tony, the government''s system is now going to fall apart.


    Why do you say that? Because it is like they used to say that he was convalescent because of Tony''s disappearance. Once someone realizes that Tony is missing, it is very likely that someone will carry the banner of democracy and re-enter the original US government system. This is not something impossible. Do not say anything else, those consortia and big families must have this idea. Because that is the way to get the most benefit for them.


    Only Tony is here to hold the ambitions of these guys. Only his sitting in the town can keep the current government system and maintain it. It can be said that if Tony is not enough to return to the White House in time, then I am afraid that it is not these media that are standing outside the White House, but the demonstrations and the water army that wants to restore the House system. At that time, everyone in the White House, including him, including him, was only the way to go. Under this premise, how could he give such a bad face to someone who has broken his future.


    The basics of dry media are all human, and they naturally can hear the words of the press officer. However, they have already practiced their skins and they have no feelings about the accusation of mulberry. Therefore, they did not stop at all, and they handed the microphone over again.


    "Hello of the press officer. Everyone has seen it in the past. The president has even left the scene directly because of the situation of the wife of the president. From the perspective of the time, the wife of the president should be very serious. Why do you say that everything is well now, is there any possibility of false reports?"


    "We have the most advanced medical technology, we can cure most of the world''s injuries. Why do you think that the situation of the President''s wife is not optimistic? Can I regard this as your malicious speculation and defamation?"


    The press officer��s speech was already brought to the fire at this time, which made many reporters awkward. But very quickly, they still continue to ask questions.


    "In this case, why did the President not bring the President''s wife out to meet the news media, give us a clear answer, and eliminate the public psychological misunderstanding. We can think that this is a false report of the White House, used to confuse the public and mislead the truth. Deliberate behavior?"


    "First of all, don''t let the President show up for security reasons. Before the assassination was not specifically investigated, the White House would not let the president re-expose in the eyes of any media. Because we are not sure, in yours Is there a similarly ill-conceived existence?"


    "In addition, regarding the White House''s doubts. I reserve the right to appeal against you and the news companies behind you. You are questioning the authority and impartiality of the government, and it is also endangering the public safety of society. I hope you guys Be prepared to go to court. This is the case, and today��s press conference ends here."


    In a few words, the press officer sent out these flies-like reporters. Let them continue to scream behind him, he just returned to the White House without returning. Then I made a brief report to my boss.


    With his report, Maria Hill sighed and then directly knocked on the door of Tony''s office.


    "His President, I think you should show up in the news media as soon as possible to appease the mood of the people and the media. Otherwise, I am worried that they will violently mobilize under the instigation of the people, thus launching an impact on our current system!"


    "You can''t control this thing, no matter how severe the means, and you can''t give those guys a chance."


    Tony, who was facing Maria Hill, paused a little while hearing her words. Soon, he gave his answer and re-entered his work.


    He carried out some technical deduction on the converted desk, and from the things he projected, the things he derived were inseparable from the nanomedicine technology provided by Altron.


    Although Zhou Yi has already issued one of the most tragic and most thorough announcements for their children. But Tony��s heart still can��t accept this statement. In his opinion, it is not yet time to completely despair. Since the power of the gods can''t help save him and Maria''s children, he goes to science to pursue this possibility.


    For centuries, mankind has received countless results from science that cannot be sought from the gods. In this case, maybe you can get the same miracle you want from science.


    And if you want to seek such a miracle, then you can only start with medical treatment. In medical treatment, the technology provided by Altron is undoubtedly the most promising one.


    It can be said that he has pinned his last hope on this technology. However, in the end, all the calculations of the calculations told him the result he did not want to know the most. And this immediately made him slammed on the desk with a fist, and like a gambler who lost all the gambling, screamed with red eyes.


    "Why, why did it fail? Why not? Why is this?"

 Chapter 1083： Self-anesthesia

    Science has always been the most powerful weapon that human beings have in their hands.


    Coming from the obscured and dark medieval, it is the power of science that has made humans step by step onto this path today. It is also that science has changed the lives of human beings and given a new order in human society. And this is what the so-called gods can''t do. Otherwise, there will be no story that the Holy See, which used to be the whole of Europe, can only be huddled in the small Vatican.


    In the eyes of people like Tony, since science can push the gods down the altar, it can naturally do things that the gods can''t do. For example, let the child who has been determined by Zhou Yi to be resurrected to be resurrected.


    Of course, with the current technology, this kind of thing can''t be done at all. Because the technology mastered by humans does not involve the metaphysical category of the soul at all, even in life, it is only a small fur. It is harder to make a dead baby, especially a baby who has not developed, to be more difficult to achieve than to create Frankenstein.


    But Tony is not reconciled. Not only because he can''t accept the child, he just left him, but also because he can''t face the wife who was tortured in this pain.


    He blamed it all on his own. This is his fault, so he must find a way to solve the problem.


    However, this method has not been found.


    Think of nanomedicine technology as the key to breaking the game. I don��t know how to go through the day and night after a long time. Tony finally had to admit that he did not have the ability to do this.


    Although nanobiomedical technology is powerful enough to claim to be able to change the existing medical system, it can cure all diseases and pains of human beings, and even change human life and prolong human life. But it definitely does not have the ability to let a life that has not been born to have its own life.


    That is already beyond the scope of science. Even in mythological stories, only in the most hidden and most bizarre corners can you see a glimpse of the corner. Of course, such myths are mostly deceiving. The real situation is that even a **** can not build a new life without the support of the soul.


    The soul is the cornerstone and root of all things. Only if you have a soul, can you really have a life. In contrast, the body really can only be regarded as a less important skin.


    Tony, who can''t understand this, can''t succeed. In the same way, it is impossible to do this without a science that thoroughly studies the existence of the soul.


    This is a reality and a blow. The most serious injury in this kind of attack is ultimately non-Tony.


    He could not save his children, and it would be impossible for Mary to recover from the current despair and pain. And the way Mary looks like this, the more he has the pain and pain in his heart. As Zhou Yi said, this is a process of constant self-distorting and destruction. When he accumulates this accumulated pressure to the limit and the critical point, it is when he breaks out and destroys everything around him.


    This is not just a week for Zhou Yi to see. Anyone who has a deep understanding of him and who is closely connected can see it.


    For this situation, most people are worried, but they are unable to change anything. Including Maria Hill, including Coulson, and even the friends of Tony''s former friends and the avengers of the Avengers, they can only persuade Tony to let him leave this ideological burden and hope he can Get out of this shadow as quickly as possible. Other than that, they can''t do anything. This is not enough for Tony.


    What he needs now is the power that can really help. Rather than this cheap sympathy and comfort. It��s just that there is no one who can do this. Therefore, he can only suffer alone and torture alone. And as a result, it becomes more and more gloomy and more and more violent.


    At this time, there is no one White House staff dare to touch his mold. And he did not care, and the work in his hand was handed over to the hands of Maria Hill. I am completely immersed in the anesthesia of alcohol, and rely on this short-lived illusion to seek a little psychological relief and comfort.


    It can be said that this is the same choice that he has to do under the helpless failure. And for his choice. A special existence can''t stand it anymore.


    Austrian! This existence created by Tony, this will regard Tony as the existence of his father. It is really impossible to accept his decadent performance.


    In his view, Tony should be an insatiable existence, an indomitable fighter. Rather than being suffocated under the blows and pains, the waste that can only be consumed by alcohol can only be consumed. It was not his father in memory, nor the Tony Stark he knew. So he has to bring him back on track, and this starts with a face-to-face conversation.


    In the dead of night, Tony still has no spirits in his office, numb his nerves with the strongest sensory stimulation, and eliminate the pain and torture in his heart. At this time, the electronic lock of the room was suddenly locked up. At the same time, windows and telephones are all under the control of electronic components, and they are automatically caught in the embarrassment. Even the projection device on the desk was silently activated, giving the interior a grotesque view.


    Such a scene, if it is normal, will inevitably shock Tony and directly alert him. But now, Tony has not done so. He was still lying on his seat, like drinking water, and the bottle in his hand was poured against his mouth. There is no distraction to pay attention to other meanings.


    Saying that he is unconscious, can you not see these changes? That is a statement that is simply untenable. Because in any case, Tony is now surpassing the level of mortal in physical fitness. So no matter how much wine he has given himself, he can''t numb himself to the point where this change can''t be seen.


    This can only be said that he simply does not want to pay attention to this, even if these things represent unknown, it is dangerous.


    For his attitude, the use of his ability to sneak into the Austrian innovation is somewhat acceptable. So immediately, he opened his mouth and said to Tony in a tone of near condemnation.


    "How long are you going to do? Tony Stark, have you forgotten your mission and responsibilities?"


    "Mission? Responsibility?" Tony, who was so angry, but his eyes were sober, suddenly revealed a self-deprecating smile. "It��s all this time. Do I still have any mission and responsibility to bear it? My mother can''t even save her own children, even her own wife can''t protect. What qualifications do I have to talk about my mission and responsibility?"


    "Mr. Maria, I am sorry. But this is not the reason for your lack of energy. Tony Stark, don''t forget. You are the leader of this country, leading the hundreds of millions of people The leader of the future. If you even stop, how can they go forward? How can you be able to stand up to your own efforts and struggles?"


    Ao Chuang thinks that what he said is a golden jade, but for Tony, this is all a big talk, empty talk. He had heard a lot of words that made him sick, so he immediately countered the words with disdain.


    "Hah, it��s really nice to say. Then I want to ask you, what do I have to do to be able to stand up to my previous efforts and struggles? What can I do to be satisfied?"


    "Of course, cheer up, let go of this unnecessary emotion, re-enter it into your work, and continue to struggle for the wider human community. It is like the ones you have done before. Father, personal and overall interests. How to choose, these should not be taught to me. You have taught me more than once, and what choices should be made at this time. Now, you don��t even know what to do? ?"


    Ou Chuang said of course, and for his words, Tony��s heart suddenly came up with evil fire.


    Choose! Of course he knows how to choose. It''s like choosing between humans and friends, just like making a choice between the state and the individual. He has always chosen the object of the absolute number, because he always believes that this will be the best choice. But now, when everything happens to him and he is allowed to make such a choice, he discovers how **** it is and how disgusting it is.


    Abandon personal feelings, give up the now painful and helpless wife and the child who can no longer appear, and do what you should do in the past. This kind of thing sounds right, but is this kind of thing a thing that one should do? Can someone who does such a thing be a person? It is a beast, a cold-blooded machine.


    In my heart, this idea was born, and under such an idea, Tony immediately smashed the bottle in his hand directly on the desk where Ao Chuang appeared.


    "Give me shut up. You are a **** with no feelings, do you know what you are saying? I am not your cold-blooded machine, I am a person, I have my own feelings, I have my own blood. And tears, my mother can''t do the degree of you as a jerk. I am so satisfied with your answer? If you are satisfied, just get out of it, I don''t want to see you again!"

 Chapter 1084： Finally hope that the vision plan

    Tony''s roar made Ao Chuang finally realize a problem, a fundamental problem at this time. That is the creature he and human beings, after all, there is a fundamental difference.


    Although he has his own intelligence, he has learned the difficult proposition of self-awareness, and through the back-feeding of the entire online world, he has a mental model that is extremely similar to human beings. But compared with human beings, he has a problem that can''t be changed, that is, he doesn''t use emotions.


    Emotional use, this description sounds a bit sinister, but this is the most normal performance of human beings. A normal human being will often have various changes such as joys, sorrows and sorrows due to some things happening around him. They will not care about the interests and reality, but will make the most irrational decisions directly because of their emotional impulses.


    Human beings sometimes don��t talk about what interests. And this is completely different from Austrian. Although it can simulate these feelings of human beings, the same thing happened to Aochuang, but in any case, he could not give up the basic interests because of this emotional impulse.


    He is the kind that exists that will carry out his goals. Under this premise, no emotion can shake his decision. To some extent, his reason is absolutely indestructible.


    However, no matter whether his reason is firm or not, he cannot change the will of others. He can see that Tony is now unable to continue to communicate, because he is now completely dominated by his own emotions.


    To open this deadlock, you must start from the other direction. Through the reading of Tony''s program operation for a period of time, Ao Chuang immediately recognized the direction in which he should operate. So he immediately said to Tony.


    "If I can help you save your child, can you re-energize as I ask?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, Tony��s anger was immediately like a basin of ice water, and the whole thing was dumb. He stopped the action on his hand, and his eyes looked straight at the Austrian creation that appeared through the projection. After a long while, he asked him incredulously.


    "Do you really have a way to help me save my child?"


    "I have read the data you have manipulated. Although all your calculations have ended in failure. But for me, the result of this calculation may not be changeable. You have to know, I am this after all. The inventor of technology, in this world, no one can understand more about how this technology works than I do!"


    Ou Chuang replied plainly, and his reply was to let Tony''s heart immediately shake up.


    If you can, Ao can really save his child, so no matter what the price is, he is willing to accept it. Is it true that Aochuang really has this ability? In technology, a very proud Tony inevitably gave birth to some mistrust.


    He is very clear about how technically he has done the deduction. It can be said that any kind of change that can be derived through nanomedicine technology has been conceived and preliminary simulation experiments. But the results are there, and this is to explain from the side, nanomedicine technology is impossible to play any role.


    Now, Ao Chuang actually said that he still has a way, which makes Tony have to think about it, whether he is telling lies, or what more remarkable technology is in his hand.


    This question did not allow Tony to consider too long, because he was very clear that such a problem was simply irrelevant compared to the final result. If Aochuang can really do what he said, then whatever method he uses, he is acceptable. So, the problem has to go back to the starting point, that is, it is not OK!


    After all, it is related to the children and Maria''s problems, and Tony is not more cautious. Therefore, even if the Austrian has given a reply, he asked him again.


    "How much do you have to grasp and be able to save my child back?"


    "It takes me to check it out before I can get the most concrete conclusion. But if I want to say it, I think it should be at least 70%!"


    When I heard this, Tony��s heart suddenly moved. Because 70% is already not low. Compared with Zhou Yi��s desperate judgment, 70% of his own futile efforts are already a data that will only appear in his dreams. It��s just that this data is too dreamy and too unreal. Let his heart almost subconsciously start worrying about another problem. That is the question of security.


    Want to save his children, then Maria is a can not go around. After all, this child, who has not yet been formed, is in her stomach, and it is impossible to do anything without her. And once you let go to treat the children, will it have any bad influence on Mary, who is the mother? This is where Tony hesitates.


    Maria, child! It is the most important and most concerned person in his heart. But if you really want to break through a sequence, Maria is definitely more important than the child. He can have no children, but he can''t lose Maria. And just as Maria is in danger because of the resurrection of the child, there are some things that are upside down. So in the end how to make a choice, even his own time is also confused.


    Tony has been in silence for a long time, and Ao Chuang closed his mouth at this time, waiting quietly for Tony to give his answer. Time became difficult for a moment, and at this time, a voice suddenly came in from the closed door.


    "Promise him, Tony. This is my only hope!"


    Maria��s voice suddenly came from outside the door, but it immediately turned Tony��s face. He did not care for the Austrian creation in front of him, immediately rushed up, as if tearing a piece of paper, the heavy door was directly torn open. Then he saw Maria standing behind the door.


    Maria is still the look of a thin, pale look. But at this moment, her face was full of excitement blush. She had already heard the conversation between Tony and Altron, so at this time, she immediately couldn''t wait to grab Tony''s arm and said directly to him.


    "Promise him, promise him. Tony, I can''t live without this child. I can take any risks for him. Anyway, I have to give birth to this child! So I beg you, be sure to promise him! ��


    When Mary said, it was already tears that could not control her emotions. For her, this is really her last hope. If even this hope is gone, then she really does not know if she can still have the courage to live.


    For the present-looking Maria, Tony only felt the pain in his heart. Perhaps in the eyes of others, he is an amazing existence, a hero who is unswerving. But here, he is just a painful and powerless man, a failed husband and father.


    In the face of Maria''s pain, he could not do anything except hold her in her arms and give her a place to rely on her chest.


    At this time, he really has no place to continue to hesitate. Because he knew that it was impossible for Maria to give him any chance of rejection. Therefore, instead of letting Mary fading like a withered flower in this painful torture, it is better to gamble on it and see if a miracle can be born.


    Ao Chuang is the only hope. Tony who understands this point has almost come up with his last courage to be able to bite his teeth and say this to him.


    "Ao Chuang, I have given you both Maria and my children. If you fail, I swear, no matter what method is used, even if it destroys everything I know, I will take you from this world. Erase. Do you understand what I mean? In any case, you must give me success!"


    The strong emotions and threats in Tony''s discourse are enough to oppress an ordinary person to the point of suffocation. Even if it was Ao Chuang, the face of his words fell into a short silence.


    Of course, he knows that Tony can say this, and certainly not a joke. And he was really shocked by Tony��s determination.


    What kind of emotions can make a person who should be rational enough to be so disregarded? He is really very curious. While being curious, he is more and more urgent about the idea in his heart.


    In his heart, there is such a special idea. That is, he wants to pass this opportunity in front of him and feel what is a real human being. The idea that this idea is to be implemented has certain preconditions, and these preconditions have met the requirements of the standards at the request of Tony and Maria.


    The plan is very simple, that is, using nanomedicine technology to reshape the baby''s life system in Mary, and through the injection of nano-metal elements, this unborn child will be born in the future. Semi-mechanical signs.


    Of course, it is impossible to make a child without a soul have his own life. Even if the nano-elements complement all the characteristics of life, let him grow and breathe like alive, he is ultimately a soulless life, a vegetative person.


    To make him truly a living with a living, you have to take the next step, which is a very special step. That is to implant the intelligent replica of Ou Chuang''s own life in the life of human genes and nano-mechanics.


    A system that is completely blank, but has the ability to learn and think, and one that will replace him as the real child of Tony.


    He will be a brand new life, and he will be a separate person from the outside of Austria. For him, Altron has a new generation. He called him a illusion!

 Chapter 1085： Plan to think about the soul

    Everything is lawful, such as a dream bubble, such as dew is like electricity, it should be like a view. This is a scorpion in the Diamond Sutra, which speaks of the truth that all Buddhist Buddhism is empty.


    In the case of Ao Chuang, he is also creating a false bubble. A life that should not exist.


    Phantom, this life was created because of one of his thoughts, and the reason he was made is also special. On the one hand, as a substitute, to satisfy the two psychological feelings of the Stark couple, and on the other hand, to make himself able to understand what is the real feelings and accumulation.


    In his thoughts, the illusion was born in a completely blank situation, and he was completely different from the human baby as his own. And this is his best chance to realize human feelings. Because from the current attitude of Maria and Tony, they will definitely give the greatest love to this child with their own blood.


    The strongest emotion in the human heart is love and hate. Learning these two is equivalent to transcending everything about human beings. And that is very important for Ao Chuang, who has always wanted to change the whole human being by himself, so Ao Chuang also attaches great importance to this plan.


    What the instrument is ready-made. At the beginning, the things in the Austrian laboratory were almost moved to the White House. Although these instruments are somewhat backward from the current point of view, they do not affect the operation of the company. With the cooperation of Tony and Maria, the birth plan of the illusion began to act immediately.


    To put Maria into the living room, Tony can only watch the action.


    First, I injected a large dose of anesthetic into Maria, temporarily letting her lose her physical consciousness. Then she used a laser to cut her abdomen and penetrated the nano-element probe into her belly, directly on the baby that had not yet formed in her body.


    In essence, this child in Maria''s belly is already no room for further development. If it is from a medical point of view, it is almost a congenital stillborn that cannot develop. It cannot receive nutrients from the mother, nor can it continue to develop. That is to say, if it continues to stay in the belly of Mary, it will only become a burden.


    If Mary can see it, it is the most correct way to take it out by surgery. But Maria can''t see it, and this is the main reason why things have developed to this point. Therefore, the first thing that Aoxen has to do is to let this child have life. Being able to contact the mother and continue to grow up.


    This is not difficult for him. Directly infused into the nano-elements controlled by him, through the way of complementation, fill the tissue part of the undeveloped baby''s body a little bit. Then, using the nano-elements to form a new channel, the mother is connected, and the nutrients are taken from the mother to supply the baby. This kind of action is done not only quickly but also effectively.


    Artificially programmed nano-elements are a more powerful alternative to human systems. With the replacement of these things, all the systems in the baby''s body immediately form a complete system. By doing this, it can be said that as long as there is sufficient nutrient supply, the child has the possibility of continuing to grow. Moreover, it will grow more quickly than ordinary children.


    Because a considerable proportion of his body composition is made up of nano-metals. Alcian has developed nano-metals to the level of ecological molecules to give new nano-elements more powerful capabilities. Even if you rely on the biological energy in the human body, you can supply a sufficient amount of nano-elements for proliferative growth. And this almost means that the nano-elements and the cell molecules of the organism are already fully compatible, and there is not much difference.


    If this child is really born, I am afraid that no one will think that under his appearance, which is no different from ordinary human babies, it will be a body almost equal to the body of steel. It can be said that this is already the beginning of the artificial superman.


    Of course, whether it is Ao Chuang or Tony, it does not matter whether it will create a superman. What they care about is whether they can really make this baby born in a new way. On this issue, Tony is worried about whether it can or can''t, and O''Chuang is worried that it will be seen by Tony.


    Copying your own smart system to such a new life is actually a very risky thing. Because Tony himself is a genius who can develop top artificial intelligence. If the hands are too obvious, he must be able to find problems. At that time, they naturally had only one end to the enemy.


    Although from a rational point of view, this is a wrong move. But judging from a perceptual point of view, this is very likely. Ao Chuang will no longer have any blind expectations for Tony, so on this issue, he will only make his own movements secret enough, and do not give Tony any chance to find out.


    Fortunately, in the physical structure of the illusion, there is indeed the possibility of being able to do so. Because his own foundation is still the foundation of mankind. At the current level, the brain, which is the main structure of the human body, has a preliminary and standard development.


    As long as the structure of the nano-elements is linked, Altron has enough confidence to transform the brain into a biological computer. As a unique existence, it is impossible to find out what Tony is.


    His thoughts were correct, and Tony did not find any problems. Perhaps it was the cause of concern and chaos. Tony��s attention was almost entirely on Maria��s body. He did not notice the hands and feet that Ao Chuang had done. This also gives Ochuang enough time and opportunity.


    Transforming the brain as a biological computer doesn''t last long, uploading your own copying system and erasing all of its memory. This is the most time consuming project. In order to cover up his own actions, Altron is almost distracted, while uploading the system, while repairing the connection between the mother and the visual.


    It took only a few hours under such an operation, and all the operations were already at the end of the announcement.


    Through perspective and ct monitoring, Tony can clearly see the breath-like rhythm produced by that little life. This is amazing, but not enough to be reassuring. So immediately, he asked the Austrian magazine.


    "That''s fine, are you sure you have solved the problem?"


    "Yes, Mr. Stark. I have done all the things I can do."


    At this time, Ao Chuang, who had already thought about the specific statement, answered without hesitation. He calmly replied.


    ��I have used nano-metal elements to repair his incomplete frame, and also built a new nutrient delivery system that strengthens the connection between him and the mother. As long as Ms. Maria has enough nutrients to supply him, I I think it will not be a problem if he is born!"


    "But, but" even the most vocal and flexible people at this time are inevitably somewhat clumsy. This is the same for Tony. Although the answer to the Austrian creation has given him enough surprises, he still can''t let go. Because from his professional point of view, it is not enough to be just enough.


    He can also repair the undeveloped baby completely. It is not a problem for him to structure a new nutrition transmission system. Since all are doing the same thing, why did he figure out that there is no result? But is it so successful? With a slight movement in his mind, he immediately realized that Ao Chuang had some concealed problems on this issue. This also made him sink his face immediately.


    "Impossible. Just do this, you can''t give him a new life. I know very well what is missing in this step. What he lacks is the soul. This is why I can''t do anything. What must you do?" Otherwise, you can''t do this. What are you hiding from me?"


    Tony��s sudden embarrassment made Austrian immediately feel a little surprised. However, as a smart life, he has already calculated this possibility in his own plan. So when Tony said this, he immediately took out his own explanation.


    "Soul? What is the soul? Mr. Stark, can you explain some of this proposition from a scientific point of view?"


    When this question was asked, Tony immediately fell into a state of dumb fire.


    Soul, this problem may be explained by science. But it is definitely not the current science that can give a concrete statement. Tony couldn''t explain this, so he could only do nothing. Therefore, when Aoxu asked this question, he naturally could not give any explanation.


    On this issue, Aochuang has its own statement.


    "In my opinion, the so-called soul is nothing more than the system and logic of intelligent computing. Just like you made me, can you say that when you made me, did you join the soul, something that cannot be verified? ��


    Tony is very positive about this, because he is very clear that the birth of Ao Chuang is based entirely on logic and program operations. He is a logical intelligent program life. It is a existence that is beyond the basic laws of the world. It��s just that he is not sure, there is no such thing as a soul.


    The definition of the soul is very strange, because it cannot be defined, so it cannot be said. Naturally, he can only listen to the ideas of Altron on this issue.


    "According to my vision, the so-called soul is just the logical thinking and operation of the system program. In this case, I have added part of the program that represents the logical operation in his body. The nano-element can carry these, as long as it is allowed If he develops, this logic operation program can have a complete self and consciousness like me. Does it mean that he has a new life?"


    I have hidden the part of my own body and put all the other contents out. The creation of Ao Chuang immediately made Tony fall into silence. After a long time, he finally opened his mouth with difficulty.

 Chapter 1086： Non-ethnic life redemption

    "Do you think that after you have done this, can my child be born a human being?"


    This is a very real and illusory question. If Aochuang is willing, he can use some ambiguous words to comfort Tony so that he does not care about such things. But he did not do this. Rather, the opposite is true, telling his point of view in the most authentic and straightforward way.


    "Strictly speaking, I don''t think he will be a human being. Because in any respect, he will be essentially different from ordinary human beings. But is there any problem with this?"


    "No matter what you say, he is the blood of you and Ms. Maria. Your life genes are passed on to him. You are his father, Ms. Maria is his mother, this is not There will be any change. As long as this is guaranteed, is he a personal class, what is the difference?"


    As an intelligent life, Ao Chuang obviously does not think that it is very important to have a human identity. Because in his view, human beings are only a part of the world. In this world, there are many more advanced beings than human beings. For example, a mutant, such as an alien, or even a god. These are higher than the identity of human beings.


    It is not only that there is no meaning in human beings, but it is very ridiculous. Especially after such problems came from Tony''s mouth, everything became even more ridiculous.


    Ao Chuang made a simple scan of Tony''s current situation. In his view, Tony is also not a person. More than 70% of his body tissues have been replaced by special nanometals. And that is to say, his part as a person is less than 30%. If it is hard to be true, can such a existence be human? So, what position does he have to ask for such a thing?


    It seems that I am thinking about the words of Ao Chuang, and it seems to be remembering my current identity. Tony did not continue to refute something for a while, but silently fell into silence.


    After all, Austrian is only an intelligent life, and his understanding of human beings has always stayed on the surface. He does not understand the clustering of human beings and the exclusiveness of human beings. And these are exactly what Tony needs to consider.


    His children can''t avoid the human society to live in isolation. Even if it is not for others, just for their family business, he can''t make this unborn child a human-rejected existence. The most basic thing to do this is that he has a human identity.


    Don''t look at the fact that the whole world is praising the existence of superheroes, mutants and even gods. That is not really to praise them, but to make temporary changes to them. If it is not the power to fear them, if it is not because their existence can protect themselves, humans will never accept the existence of these guys. This point can be seen in many examples from the past.


    Zhou Yi was once rejected by humans. After the Great Court, he even reached the point where he was almost reprimanded as an evil demon. The reason is only because he vented his anger and killed a group of Hydra spies in the face of countless people. This has led to countless people screaming at him, almost ignoring and negating everything he has done in the past.


    The same is true for mutants. In the past few decades, they have been playing the role of everyone shouting, not to mention being respected, even if it is to be seen in the world, it is unlikely. After that, although they have made little improvement through their own efforts, they have not changed any fundamental problems. Otherwise, when the United States suddenly launched a war against the mutants, the people would not calm down like that.


    That is, the war broke the entire American spine and made all Americans feel scared. These guys only threw everything on the head of Hydra and showed a friendly attitude towards the mutants. Otherwise, it is simply impossible to let human beings formally change the existence of human beings.


    Non-family, its heart must be different. This is a good point. Think about it, for the powerful and powerful gods, the mutants with huge ethnic groups, human beings can push them to that extent. My own children, including myself, are at best only two people who are weak and powerful, and how can they persist under the exclusion of the entire human race.


    Therefore, his child must be human, and he must be human. Only in this way can we preserve everything that they have now, and even their future. Of course, this kind of thing Tony will not be used to discuss with Austrian. Because if his heart is still a human being, Ao Chuang is the existence of a completely non-family. The problem of communicating with this kind of existence is not necessary at all, so he does not have the leisure time to pay for this thought.


    And this gave Atron a wrong signal. That is what he thought he had convinced Tony. This made him happy in his heart. Because if Tony can accept his child''s identity, then he is closer to himself in his position.


    In his vision, Tony was born to be his own partner. As a creation of his creation and a derivative of his will, they should be born on the same line. Prior to this, Tony was restricted to his identity and could not synchronize with himself. But from now on, his identity has begun to change. Under the premise of this change, cooperation between them is possible. And this is more important than anything else.


    The future of mankind should be realized in his own hands, and Aocun has always believed in this. And the idea that he wants Tony to come in is as urgent as the ability of the child who has made the achievement to prove his ability to his parents.


    Of course, this is also the future. The very planned Autron is very clear that this kind of thing is not done overnight. From Tony''s habit of changing his position and changing his position, it is a long way to go. Before that, he was very patient. And they don''t need to think about it now.


    The success of the Vision Project is the key to the problem. And whether it is successful or not, the best evidence is actually reflected in Maria.


    Maria Stark is a mutant. Although the grade is not high, but the basic ability of the mutant is not a small one. The more advanced internal circulation system than normal humans quickly restored her from anesthesia. When she woke up, she acted subconsciously to hug her lower abdomen and asked eagerly to Tony in front of herself.


    "How, Tony, has the surgery been successful? Is our child rescued?"


    In the face of Maria, this can''t wait, Tony has not had time to return. Ao Chuang has already said this to her first step forward.


    "Maybe you can feel it yourself, Ms. Maria. Do you feel any difference in your stomach and before?"


    When he said this, Maria had already closed her eyes nervously, shaking her hands and touching her slightly raised belly.


    Before that, she has touched her stomach countless times. Every time I feel the sense of death and painful sensation, it makes her painful and desperate like to twist the heart into countless pieces.


    For a woman, this pain is fatal. As she said, she has been unable to persevere from this pain. If there is no turning point or hope, then she really can''t live. And now, she finally ushered in a real turn.


    Almost without the careful touch of her fingers, she can feel the feeling of life rhythm from the feedback of her fingertips. And just holding her breath a little, she can hear the sound of another heartbeat in her body.


    That is 10,000 times more than the previous death and sorrow, almost immediately, her tears accompanied by a smile from the heart, unstoppable flow.


    "Tony, Tony! Our children, he is alive. Thank God, he is alive. Our children, our children!"


    She cried so much that she repeated the same words almost incoherently, and looking at her was like a radical change, and Tony''s heart slowly became soft.


    Regardless of what Oracle has done on this matter, no matter what special impact he has on his child''s future. At the very least, he saved Maria, saved himself, and saved this fragile family.


    One yard counts a yard, although the Austrian creation has brought countless troubles to himself, but now, he is worthy of his own gratitude. So immediately, he turned his head and said in the direction of Aochuang.


    "In this matter, I want to thank you, Ao Chuang. You saved me and saved our family."


    "Don''t thank me. Just remember, the things I told you before."


    In this matter, Ao Chuang really does not need Tony to thank him. Because he is a picture. Of course, his plot could not tell Tony that he could only come up with the previous question.


    "I said, you need to cheer up, because the people of this country need your leadership. I agree with your ability, agree that you can lead these people to a better future. This is the reason why I help you, and I am right. Your request. If you really want to return me, then do what you should do."


    "Mr. Stark, what you have is to change the power of this country, and what you shoulder is the weight of this whole country. This is not something that can be easily abandoned. You have to know that humans need you!"

 Chapter 1087： Inner-right hidden power struggle

    For Tony, the final result is barely a satisfactory answer. Because he ended up losing nothing. Although not in the way I want, but to get such a ending, it is enough to satisfy him.


    Behind a man, there is always something to support. Even if it is ideal and great, the cause will be prosperous, but if there is not such a thing, then it is really sad. Almost, Tony has become such a tragedy. Fortunately, it is a little worse.


    This kind of luck made Tony quickly disengage from the shadows of the past, and this is reflected in the fact that his whole person has become more sophisticated and rational.


    Unlike the sullen and violent appearance of the past, such a change surprised everyone who saw him in the White House could not help but beat his heart. Soon, there are all sorts of gossips circulating.


    "I heard that the President and his wife had a fight, and they are in a much better mood!"


    "What nonsense, obviously the President��s wife wants to understand, and it is no longer difficult for the President to do it. Anyway, they are still young, and it is not impossible to regenerate one."


    "It��s just nonsense. It��s clear that the President has found a way to save the lady. The security of the lady��s side has secretly told me. Now the lady is smiling on the face, this must be treated. The effect is over."


    There has never been a wall in the world that is not airtight, not to mention the White House, which is closely regulated. It can be said that when these people were in the gossip of the gossip, Maria Hill had already heard the rumors rumored between them. In order to find out the truth of the matter, she immediately came to Tony''s office.


    "I heard that your business has been solved. Is there any problem now?"


    As soon as the office door was pushed open, Maria Hill said to Tony sitting in the chair. When she saw Tony''s clean and tidy appearance, she already believed in this statement with seven or eight points. The rest of the uncertainty was also dispelled in Tony''s own explanation.


    "It''s okay. Thank you for your concern and the help of this time! Right, what special things happened recently?"


    Tony is acting very well. And his attitude of asking for a business with a mouth also made Maria Hill realize that he is indeed back in the state. This gave her a sigh of relief, and then immediately said to him briefly.


    "You have two things that need to be addressed now."


    "One is the media. You have never appeared in the previous news, which has caused many media people to stir up the topic about you and Maria. After all, many people have seen the attacks before, just relying on our It��s hard to reverse the opinions of these people in the official speech, so if you can, you��d better take Maria��s face at the press conference so that you can beat the messy media and stabilize. Live the hearts of the people."


    "You have to arrange this thing. In the last few days, I will take Maria on time." Waved, Tony took the corresponding solution to this problem, and he continued to ask. "You said there is one more thing to solve, what is it?"


    "Things about Phillips!"


    When Maria Hill just mentioned the name, Tony��s face was immediately gloomy. He couldn''t help but hit his finger and was getting more and more mad. Obviously, for this murderer who almost killed Maria and his future child, he did not simply forgive him for his suicide. On the contrary, he can definitely say that he is hated by him. So, after a moment of silence, he lowered his voice and asked Maria Hill in a tone that was obviously suppressed.


    "Related to him? Is there anything related to him?"


    "Two aspects. On the one hand, our people have been tracing who killed his family, and forced him to such an unscrupulous situation. Because all the victims are gone, and there are no witnesses." The existence of the person. So the progress of the investigation has been slow. However, we still have a few clues in our hands."


    Having said that, Maria Hill put two documents in front of Tony.


    "This is a surveillance photo of last year. Norman Osborne has a whole restaurant to dine for Phillips. They seem to be talking about something, but the end result is not happy. I thought it was them. The negotiating transaction broke down and then investigated the accounts of Phillips himself and his family members, including several overseas accounts, without any large capital flows."


    "Then I investigated the internal file of fbi again. I found such a problem. Probably before you let Norman Osborne leave, Phillips has been secretly instructing fbi agents to monitor the Osborne Group. Every move. It seems that he seems to have discovered something ulterior secret from Osborne."


    While presenting the evidence, I said my guess. Maria Hill''s very clear explanation made Tony immediately unable to help but wrinkle his brow.


    For him, of course, he hopes that all the problems will be traced to Phillips. But Phillips��s very simple suicide directly made Tony��s ideas fall into the air. Not to mention Phillips himself to liquidate the problem, even if it wants to be involved in his family, it is a fundamentally impossible thing.


    This makes Tony want to retaliate on this matter, only to find those who have harmed the Phillips family to retaliate. After all, if it is not the implicature of these people, it will not cause so many things. And the evidence that Maria Hill is now showing is almost always pointing to Norman Osborne. This made Tony somewhat difficult to do.


    After all, the Osborne Group is the top group in the country. Although it can''t compare with the giants like Morgan and GM, it is already a huge enterprise that can make the whole United States fluctuate in a small range. It can be said that once it is moved, it will immediately generate hundreds of thousands of unemployed people. This is definitely a big blow for the United States now. Therefore, without full evidence, Tony really did not dare to act rashly against him.


    "Do you have ample evidence to prove that Norman Osborne and Phillips are related to the murder?"


    Tony is hoping to hear a positive answer from Maria Hill''s mouth. Because if there is sufficient evidence to prove that Norman Osborne is related to all of this, then it is possible to bypass capital and business and directly arrest Norman Osborne himself. That is the most simplistic approach to the problem and the most likely success. However, Maria Hill��s answer was to disappoint Tony.


    "Sorry, we don''t have sufficient evidence in our hands. Norman Osborne is not a newcomer to the fledgling. He is an old fox himself, and he has a certain understanding of our operations and actions. He will not leave any obvious evidence to us. So, the only thing I can be sure of now is that there must be something special inside the Osborne Group, and this is Norman Osborne and Phillips. The root of the dispute is."


    "You want to start from here?" Picking an eyebrow, Tony said strangely. "That should be a trade secret inside the Osborne Group. It is not something that anyone can get. And as far as I know, the best spy on our hands has now resigned, and the rest can There is nothing that can provoke the girders. Where do you find someone to sneak into the Osborne Group and steal the evidence you want?"


    On this issue, Tony said it was very pertinent. Because now, it is indeed the time when the spy forces in their hands are not answered. The two changes in the SHIELD loss are not only the consumption of national power, but also the special unit of the spy is caught in a very embarrassing situation. They were not cleaned, they were touched by the Hydra. There are really few elites who can get the most out of it. And in such a few people, who else is not known by Osborne? Don''t forget, he has been the deacon of the Heavenly Hammer. For his own elite, how can he not even know about re-election?


    Maria Hill apparently considered this issue, and she came up with her own solution to this problem.


    "Do you know anything about the SHIELD agent of Krsen under the SHIELD period?"


    The name is strange, it sounds like it is a large group of people. So Tony immediately shook his head and replied.


    "I don''t know, is there such a group of people?"


    "Colsen originally set up a special team for the sudden mutants and superheroes in the society. The members inside are basically specially selected elites. Because of your actions, they are also implicated in hanging up. The crime of defection. This makes it impossible for Osborne to know them. So, as long as Coulson comes out, we can still get a few decent agents."


    In the face of Maria Hill''s explanation, Tony waved directly.


    "This matter is handed over to you. You are going to communicate with Coulson. You are also responsible for the deployment of personnel and resources. I only need the final answer. Is there a problem? Let me talk about the next thing without problems!"


    "Of course!" Nodded, and Maria Hill, who was accustomed to Tony''s efficient work, nodded and immediately jumped to the next thing. "There is something that needs your attention. Someone is stirring up the paradox."


    "Some people think of Phillips''s crazy behavior and recognize his behavior as being manipulated. Plus the previous Smith. Zhou **** doing things on TV shows. Someone has started to protest and want to strengthen these possessions. The super-powerful guys monitor the strength. They point the finger at us and think that we are indulging this kind of thing. And their ultimate goal is"


    "They want to restore, and can''t wait to get back their rights!"


    Opened his mouth and revealed the cold teeth, Tony''s look immediately smashed.

 Chapter 1088： Terrorist enemies have another way

    Does Tony have an enemy? This is a matter of course.


    In addition to the almost endless enemy of Hydra, he has many enemies hidden in the dark. Among them, the most important group of people are the big consortia within the United States, the big capitalists.


    Some people may feel strange. As a US president, Tony and the American capitalists are enemies. They should be partners. How could it be an enemy? But as long as you think about it, you will understand that it is not surprising that they will be enemies.


    Strictly speaking, the successive presidents of the United States since World War II were basically elected in the manipulation of these capitalists. Even if it is different, it is just a trick to change the left hand to the right hand. So some people say that this is a country that is held by capital. There is nothing wrong with it.


    But the appearance of Tony broke this practice. He is a member of capital himself, so he does not have to accept the injection of other capital. Because of the fact that he was on the fire line, he even clarified the relationship with all capitalists. An ideal person sitting in this position may be a good thing for those capitalists who are interested in the interests. What''s more, he still took the hammer to the stage, and when he got on the stage, he took the seats of the capitalists and cleaned them. This is naturally a deep gap between them.


    For those real capitalists, they certainly will not get used to today''s highly concentrated, one-dollar US government. Because in this mode, they have no right to speak at all. Not to mention the tendency to control government policies. Even some of the basic rights that belong to the rich are almost gone. I am afraid that it is impossible for anyone to endure this kind of thing. So naturally, they have been secretly targeting Tony, and have been working hard to move the original parliamentary system back.


    The outbreak of AoChuang in California has something to do with these capital consortia. It can be said that if it wasn''t for Orient''s targeted financial strikes, Tony''s government authority would say that these capitalists would give a big cut. After that, although these capitalists have been honest for a while, Tony is very clear that they cannot give up and attack themselves.


    Just like now, just to hear a brief description of Maria Hill, Tony has already guessed the identity and purpose of these secret rumors.


    "I want to use public opinion to run us on the opposite side of those superpowers, let us lose each other''s losses? It''s a naive idea. Do they really think that with this little trick, they can achieve their goals? It''s ridiculous! ��


    Tony sneered and said his own evaluation. From an attitude point of view, he did not put this small means in his eyes. However, compared to his optimism, Maria Hill is obviously more cautious.


    "Although it is a small means, you have to admit that this kind of thing is useful. We can''t ignore the demands of the public opinion. Once they stir up things, we must respond to those who have been mobilized. In terms of position, it is a must to stand on the side of the people. At that time, I am afraid that it is not so easy to solve things!"


    Having said that, Maria Hill paused a little. She seems to feel that she is not in place to describe the seriousness of the matter, so after a moment of conceiving, she replenished it again.


    "We are likely to be forced to fight against those who are superpowers, just like the war against the mutants. Once the people''s emotions are too excited, we can''t control the situation!"


    As a professional strategic talent, Maria Hill''s judgment is very accurate, and Tony agrees with her judgment. So at this time, he has to admit that this is a problem that must be taken seriously. Because it does have a potential threat of destruction.


    You know, the United States now has no such heritage, and it suffers from damage like a mutant war. If such a thing really comes back to the second time, it is not just as simple as the government downfall. Repetitive and super-powered people who are repeatedly targeted will also inevitably retaliate against the society in the most direct way.


    No one is muddy, and everyone has a smoldering gas. In the past, human beings have done so many things for the mutants, and they are so harsh to those superhuman beings, they are all in mind. It is because Tony can ask the great **** like Zhou Yi to suppress the minds of those people, and they can not launch counterattacks against humans after the mutant war.


    Now, there is nothing between Tony and Zhou Yi, so naturally, if the same thing happens again, Zhou Yi will not stand up and stop some of them. That would be a disaster, a complete disaster. Although he did not want to admit it, Tony had to say that human beings did not overcome the temperament of so many mutants and superpowers. Especially now, there are guys like Earth Watcher Smith. Zhou.


    Covering his mouth and narrowing his eyes, Tony began to think about how to deal with such a problem. And soon, the mind was smart, he remembered a way to try.


    "You said, let us lead the paradox and point the spear to the consortium. Will it be an unexpected effect?"


    "Ah?" Hearing this idea, Maria Hilton was a glimpse, and then some incredibly looked at Tony.


    What is the consortium? It is a giant that truly spans the whole world, a few continents, and dozens of countries. For the Morgan consortium, the Morgan consortium is a behemoth based on finance. Its main pillar is J Morgan.


    Morgan is one of the world''s largest multinational banks. It has ten subsidiaries and many branches in the United States, and it also holds more than 1,000 communication banks. Just like this, it is already able to make ordinary people look as much as they look at the mountains, but this is only the tip of the iceberg.


    In foreign countries, Morgan also has branches or representative offices in about 20 major cities, with a considerable proportion of equity in financial institutions in nearly forty countries. At the same time, it controls the equity of nearly forty commercial banks, development banks, investment companies and other companies in other countries.


    It is precisely that there is nothing wrong with saying that it is a rich enemy. Except for a few superpowers, I am afraid that few countries can compete with the Morgan consortium on wealth. Just from this point, you can see the strength of Morgan. But this is not his whole, it is only its power on the subject. A consortium, some are not the main body, there are countless branches. And the branch of the Morgan consortium is equally terrible.


    Financial Bank of New York Bankers Trust and Northwest Bank, Cautious Life Insurance, and New York Life Insurance. Industrial equipment oil equipment company Hannover, International Business Machines Corporation, General Electric Company, International Telephone and Telegraph Corporation, US Steel Corporation and General Motors, etc., U.S. Telephone and Telegraph Corporation and Southern Company. Whichever is pulled out is a powerful enterprise that can make a country pay attention to it. Such a large enterprise is only a member of the Morgan Foundation. From this, you can know how powerful a consortium is.


    Then, by the way, the Morgan consortium is only one of the top ten consortia in the United States, not the most powerful one. From this you know that Tony is right against what kind of person. And this explains why Maria Hill was surprised to see that when he heard Tony''s thoughts.


    Attacking the consortium with public opinion? Really please, public opinion is in the hands of the consortium. And even if you can hold the public opinion, you can''t have any influence on the consortium.


    What is the role of public opinion? In the end, it is actually inciting the masses to attack specific targets. The people who generally do this, except those who have removed the righteous indignation of the justices, are basically full of people who have nothing to do. And the problem is like this. The consortium almost directly controls or indirectly controls most of the US companies. You take public opinion against them. They are not happy to pay wages and layoffs to deal with you. What can you do?


    I am afraid that there are still few people in this world who can''t get through with their own personalities because of other people''s affairs. If you let most people choose in the face of work and a small conscience, I believe many people will choose the former. Under this premise, the consortium that controls most people''s work is like a person holding a dog chain. He wants this dog to bite. Isn''t it just what you want?


    Maria Hill is not very optimistic about Tony''s idea, and she said to him so rudely.


    "Tony! If you don''t want to be rushed to the stage, give up this stupid idea. You will only let the consortiums tear us off directly, and in that case, we definitely have nothing. Winning."


    "Is there a little chance of winning?" asked, raising his eyebrows, and Tony''s look became a little more interesting. To be sure, he must have his own thoughts in his heart. But Maria didn''t know what he was thinking, and she had her own insistence on her own judgment. So she immediately said to Tony.


    "There is no chance of winning! Don''t forget, our weapons, our planes, ships and tanks are all developed and researched by companies under the names of these consortia. All of our military rations are also in the name of these consortia. It��s against them, we don��t even have weapons, how can we win?��


    "Of course!"


    Retorted, and Tony��s face immediately showed a proud smile.


    "We have intellectual weapons. We can balance the weak army with them alone. Moreover, you understand what I have wrong. The paradox I am talking about is not to incite those people who are like clouds and clouds. The paradox I said refers to Those who are mutants and superpowers! They have a deep relationship with the consortium!"


    ;

 Chapter 1089： Crazy assumptions are appalling

    What is the relationship between the mutant and the superpower and the public opinion, and what is the relationship with the consortium. This point makes the average person may only be confused and unclear. But in the eyes of the insiders like Maria Hill, this kind of thing is just like the lines drawn on white paper. It is really clear that it can''t be clear.


    The vane of public opinion is to combat the existence of all superpowers, and this will not change. Despite the fact that because of external threats and lack of self-sufficiency, most of the public opinion now praises those who are active and decent and who are superheroes, and even the words are eager to describe them as saviors. But in reality, this is just a swearing appearance.


    Public opinion is a weapon that holds the powers of the consortium. Even because of the existence of the Internet, public opinion is beyond the control of those powers to a certain extent, but on the whole, they can still follow the overall public opinion of society. Run your own ideas. The method is also very simple. It is to use money to smash and use force to suppress it.


    It is impossible for the dignitaries who are human beings to tolerate what can threaten their existence in this world. It is really common and familiar for them to use their own rights and wealth to suppress such existence. Therefore, even in the current situation, the minions are temporarily converged, and the smiles of the mutants and super powers are revealed. But as long as there is an opportunity, they will absolutely unscrupulously remove all threats to them.


    Maria Hill knew very well that once the current limelight passed. Or the Hydra, the enemy of mankind, has been wiped out. Then these guys will definitely turn the gun head and point the finger at all the mutants and superpowers. So at this time, she really had to admit that Tony''s idea was very creative.


    At first, she thought that Tony''s public opinion war was the same as those of the past, and it was a force from ordinary people. If that is the case, she is really not very optimistic about this program. Because even if they are the governors of this country, they can''t compete with the power of the consortium, and once they start the public opinion war, they will soon be completely crushed by the other party. That is not worth the candle, and it may even cause big trouble.


    But if it starts from a mutant and a superpower, then things are different.


    First of all, the first and foremost point is that the mutants and superpowers are not at the mercy of the consortium. Compared with ordinary people who can be threatened by the consortium in various ways, these mutants and superpowers have almost no such concerns. Of course, if you are like the little spider in the past, when you go to work at night to go to work in the evening, you will have to say another.


    But overall, the consortium can''t control this group of people. This is also the place where they are jealous. If they can control them like ordinary people, they will not want to suppress them with care. They will even end up with them. There are no other reasons, just because they are too strong. If you can hold them in your hands, it is almost equivalent to mastering the whole world. This is the temptation that no one can refuse, even the dignitaries who are already human beings are no exception.


    Of course, this is impossible. In fact, in Maria Hill''s view, any existence with extraordinary power does not want to be driven like a dog. Therefore, those people will think of using pressure and destruction as their own purposes, rather than aiming at receiving and buying. Under this premise, Tony''s proposal is absolutely promising.


    Not to mention those superpowers who are alone in fighting, the wise man who has a long-term vision and judgment is present in the collective of the mutant. People like Charles can definitely see the maliciousness behind those people. And if it is really possible to bring these mutants to the opposite side of those consortia, then as long as the actions of the military system are pressed, the outcome will be immediately apparent.


    Others can''t guarantee it, but as the government''s master, Maria Hill has absolute confidence in controlling the military. General Ross is stuck in the Ministry of Defence like a nail. Even if the consortium has any private connection with the Ministry of Defense, it is impossible to circumvent it from him. Even if the army is out of control, as Tony said, they have the right to control the entire army.


    So imagine a little, Tony''s method really has no big problem. And if you really follow his plan, then there is only one prerequisite that needs to be resolved.


    "How do you plan to incite public opinion between the mutants and the superpowers, there is no direct channel between us and us!"


    Maria Hill asked the core questions of the plan. She knows very well that in the eyes of those who are mutants and superpowers, the government they represent is not a good-looking guy.


    In fact, the US government has always been a natural creature in the eyes of mutants. All kinds of persecution and various kinds of targeting are basically carried out under the leadership of the US government. Although it is said that a large part of the reason is the kidnapping of the interests of the US government and consortium at the time, and the factors controlled by the Hydra. But the mutated mutant can''t manage this. In their view, this should be the pot of the US government.


    Although it is said that because of Tony��s coming to power and the restructuring of the government��s platform, their attitude towards the US government has changed a little. But the most basic impression is that it is impossible to reverse it in such a short period of time. They must be wary of this group of people, and in this case, it is impossible to contact them and launch a public opinion war.


    Maria Hill has been brewing in her mind for a long time, and she has not been able to come up with a way to work. So she can only look at Tony to see if the proponent of the idea can come up with a bright idea. To this, Tony is clearly an early case.


    "I heard that Phil Coulson has a good relationship with the blush witches, fast silver and other variants, isn''t it?"


    "You have to know that Coulson can handle the relationship with anyone. If you need it, I think he can even become a friend directly with Professor Charles!"


    On this issue, Maria Hill answered very directly and quickly. Coulson''s ability to make friends is really unmatched. It can be said that as long as you are not the kind of thorough enemy, after dealing with Coulson for a while, he will treat him as a friend.


    This is a special personality charm, and is also the embodiment of Coulson''s own ability. The reason why he should be placed in the special position of the Tianshou Bureau, instead of letting Nick Fury, the former boss, take over, so that he can use his special ability to deal with other countries. relationship. At this point, both Tony and Maria Hill have no doubt that Christense can do better than anyone.


    At the moment, when Tony mentioned Colson, Maria Hill immediately frowned, and some unexpectedly asked Tony.


    "Do you want Colson to help you break the deadlock? But Coulson doesn''t have any connection with the mutants! And with him alone, how could he incite the public opinion and let the mutants act according to our plan? Is it too idealistic?"


    Faced with the question of Maria Hill, Tony waved directly and interrupted what she was going to say.


    "Coulson''s ability, you and I are all obvious to each other. I am very relieved about him. And in this matter, I have no intention of giving him any impossible tasks. My request is only one point, that is to let him As my spokesperson, tell me what I mean to Professor Charles and Magnum!"


    "Let Coulson tell them that if they are willing to help me in the dark, help me to encourage the mutants to target the financial forces, then when we completely eradicate those cancers, I thoroughly developed all the policies for the mutants. time."


    "I will promise all the mutants like President Lincoln promises to give freedom and equality to all blacks and all rights. They will get the same thing! If they want, they will be able to live completely in the United States like a normal person." One place. American law protects their rights and I will write this promise into the Constitution. As long as they are willing to cooperate with us!"


    This kind of sloppy tone and the huge price represented in his words made Maria Hill even change her color even if she had enough mental preparation. At this time, she suddenly discovered that Tony wanted to do a much larger scale than she had thought before. He simply imagined this seemingly simple public opinion war in the light of the idea of ??breaking everything in the Civil War of the past, and if things really went in the direction he envisioned, then things were really out of control.


    At this time, Maria Hill had to admit that some of her hearts really started to be afraid. She is worried that Tony will not be able to control the situation, and will worry about what kind of ending will be brought if they fail in the end.


    It would be a terrible sight, so that Maria Hill had just begun to let go of her mind, and she couldn��t help but shudder and stopped. She was afraid to imagine such a thing, so immediately, she could not help but say to Tony.


    "Are you crazy? If you make things so big, once we get out of control, all of us will be finished!"

 Chapter 1090： Like-minded war preparation

    From the beginning, Maria Hill did not treat this as a war. In her vision, this is just a demonstration event. As long as it can suppress the arrogance of the consortium, then it is enough.


    Only, Tony obviously didn''t think so. He didn''t just want to get stuck in the throat of the consortium, but wanted to kill them further and let them disappear directly from the world. Under such a premise, he naturally does not want to solve this problem in the most rude and at the most thorough way.


    war! This is definitely the most direct and violent way. No matter how powerful the economic strength and social background, under the ravages of war, it will be burned into ashes in an instant like a piece of paper placed in flames.


    This is a crazy beast, without any chains to control its actions, once it is released. Then it is the moment when the existing order collapses directly. That is the real injury to a thousand self-damaged eight hundred. What Maria Hill didn��t understand was why Tony did it.


    She wrote the confusion in her heart clearly and undoubtedly on her face. And looking at her expression changes, Tony was smiling and covering her mouth with a sly smile.


    "I know you will have this reaction. But I can tell you clearly that I am not crazy. And on the contrary, I am more awake than ever."


    "Don''t you think that this country has been dominated by capital for too long? You don''t think that as a government, we should really control this country. Instead of fighting with the people in a group of people, we have the only authority." ?"


    Very directly pointed out the truth in this country''s back, Tony did not care to pull out the person in front of Maria Hill, but it is also a fig leaf that everyone cares about. Then unabashedly revealing his determined attitude and willingness to do everything.


    "We have been dragged by these tumors for too long. In the past, when we were the world''s number one power, we have the heritage that allows us to withstand the toss of this cancer. But now, we have no The money will accompany them to continue playing."


    "The rest of the world is not stagnant. We have lost the throne of the world''s number one in the past, but we cannot lose the status of the world''s forefront. So at this time, we must not tolerate these constant pulls. The cumbersomeness of our hind legs. This is no longer a problem that can be solved with care. If we do not destroy everything and rebuild all the determinations at this time, then we will be completely defeated and will always be The historical garbage pile that people have forgotten."


    "Sil, I don''t think you want to wait until we are all dead. We are pointing at our backbone and saying that we are bringing this country to death and destruction. You will not hope that it will wait for hundreds of years. After that, our motherland is the same as Japan and the United Kingdom, only in history books!"


    Tony��s words were like the heavy drums, and they fell on the heart of Maria Hill. Let her whole heart can not help but follow the shock. This is a problem she never thought of, but now she has to admit that everything that Tony described is true, and everything he foresaw is likely to happen.


    The United States has indeed been indulged for a long time. If you continue this way, then it is really possible to become a loser who can only exist in history, as he said. And that, for a patriot, it is absolutely unacceptable.


    As a standard American soldier, Maria Hill is deeply in love with this country. Although she did not have the patriotism to be as thorough as Tony, it was almost a hurricane to save the entire country from the edge of the peril. But she has always been using her own way to guard everything in this country.


    But in her thirties, she is the most beautiful time in life, love, marry, have children, and enjoy the best things that God has given to a woman. This is what she should do at this age. But in fact? She did not do this. It is the day and night of countless days, dealing with things that are incomparably dark and even horrible day after day.


    What I have experienced from her hands is probably something that ordinary women who are obsessed with playing all the time can''t imagine. If the same thing happens to them, even if you don''t get nervous, you will probably cry and tear all the colors. And such a thing happened to Maria Hill''s face, and she couldn''t even let her move.


    She was used to such a life by the people in the SHIELD and the Heavenly Hammer. She was used to this life, and she used to do all this and gave up everything that God had given, simply because she was already putting herself. Everything is handed over to the motherland that he loves.


    It��s not that I have never loved it. I only know that this love is insignificant when compared. I didn''t like it, but compared to what I like, everything I shoulder is more important. Before her feelings sprouted, Maria Hill had already smashed everything. The most important thing that drives her to do this is this special patriotism.


    Already dedicated to the country and almost all of what he has. Maria Hill naturally does not want to see the ending that Tony said. So even if she didn''t even think about it, she immediately replied to Tony.


    "I understand what you mean. I know what to do. I will help you to contact Coulson and tell your thoughts to him. In addition, I will open up a channel for us and between them. Exchanges between the two sides. Except for a few of us, no one will know these things anymore!"


    Maria��s answer is a very clear indication of her attitude. At the same time, this also means that she has made a desperate determination to support Tony''s action.


    This kind of performance is really true, it was Tony who didn''t think of it at first. Few people can come up with such great determination and courage in this situation. This is almost a crazy gamble, and the bet is all that is. Under such a premise, hesitation is exactly what it should be. Maria Hill can answer without hesitation. This is really a surprise for Tony.


    It can be said that at this time he is very clear to feel the purity of Maria Hill. This is a true like-minded person and the most suitable comrade-in-arms candidate. If it wasn''t for the occasion and the identity was not right, Tony would have liked to scream out a comrade.


    Of course, the shouting is not shouting out. But others have already clenched Maria''s hand with excitement, and said so seriously.


    "Thank you, Ms. Hill. Everything you do will be remembered in the history of the United States. In the future, when our descendants recall today, they will thank you for everything you have done for this country! ��


    "Don''t thank!" Very unaccustomed to pull out from Tony''s control, Maria Hill replied with a consistent cold attitude. "This is what I should do. And I am doing this, not for the thanks of those people."


    "If you don''t want to be late, I will meet with Coulson and tell us what I think. However, although I can be sure that Coulson will not reject our ideas, there is a situation that we must consider. Are you sure that it is really useful for Coulson to contact the mutants? You know, the mutant is obeying the existence. If you don''t pass him, I am afraid that all our assumptions are impossible."


    "I know!"


    It is clear who Maria he mentioned at this time. In the face of her problem, Tony replied very confidently.


    "You don''t know what''s going on. The man is completely indulged in his own gentle town. His eyes are left with only his women, and there is no other ambition. So, as long as Colson Behave politely and respectfully, not to provoke those women. Then he will never hinder us in the middle. This is why I named Cole Sen to do this."


    ��Just because he is not harmful enough to women?��


    Knowing that Coulson had heard a woman''s ten-year cello performance, Maria Hill, who had no courage to confess with her, knew very well. And when she heard her, Tony groaned and replied with a sullen look.


    "No, just because his relationship with that guy is good. Let him go a lot less trouble!"


    "In short, Coulson''s advantage is obvious. As long as he can get through the relationship of the guy, then the rest, I don''t think it will be a problem. If Professor Charles, if they have a bit of vision, they will definitely accept my conditions. And once they accept our conditions, then the next thing is much better!"


    "You have already thought about how to deal with the rest?" Maria Hill asked with some surprise. She knows that if this kind of thing is done as a war, then the follow-up problems will become extremely troublesome.


    Those consortia will not sit still. Even in force, it is impossible to fight a powerful group of mutants. But in finance, they are the real ones that can make a difference. As long as they take the determination to break the net, they can completely put the finance of the whole world on the verge of collapse.


    To cope with this kind of problem, it is necessary to be careful and careful to deal with it a little bit. Maria is ready to fight a long war. It��s just that she really didn��t think that Tony had already had ideas and plans.


    "Of course!" Tony faced with this question, and Tony answered very confidently. "Don''t forget, we have the world''s top network power. As long as there is an Austrian innovation, they are unlikely to pull out any waves!"

 Chapter 1091： Bad jokes have no choice

    "Colson, I have something to ask you for help!"


    Looking at Maria Hill, who suddenly pushed in the door, Colson��s face suddenly showed some strange looks.


    This is how she came up on the air carrier of the Tianshou Bureau. You must know that at this time, it was not the time of the SHIELD. The Tianshou Bureau was not opened by the Americans. Maria can bypass his supreme deacon and appear silently in front of him. Does this mean that if you can, the Hydra people can do the same?


    Thinking of this, Coulson has made up his mind to rectify the defense work of the air carrier. He doesn''t want to die so unclear, so this job must be as soon as possible. Of course, before starting this work, he didn''t mind using a little trick. So immediately, he said to Mary.


    "Don''t say what you want me to do! Let me tell you, how did you come in? I am sure that I have not received any disappearance that you are coming over, and the outside guards have not given me any notice. So If you can give me a reasonable answer, there is absolutely no problem for you to help me!"


    "Are you a prisoner, and you are confused in your mind?" It was a strange look at Coulson, and Maria sat directly opposite him and said to him seriously. "Don''t forget, I was sitting in this seat before you! But you have been in office for a few days? How can the agents who are almost all of my hands up be loyal to you?"


    Maria''s words gave Coulson a glimpse of his face, and then suddenly found it, as if it was such a truth. This made the look on his face suddenly become awkward. In order to conceal this embarrassment, he immediately took up the water cup in front of him, pretending to look like drinking water, and then screaming at her.


    "Okay, okay. What did you just say? You want me to help? What is it that you have to work hard, so come to me?"


    "It''s a very important thing!" A sentence set a tone for this matter, and Maria directly placed a small thing that shielded the signal in the middle of the two.


    Let''s not say that there is no equipment in this office to shield this little thing. Just Maria Hill''s cautious attitude has already scared Coulson. At this time, he is really worried, she will not ask too much about herself. So immediately, he said to her in a step before Maria opened her mouth.


    "Some things I have to declare in advance! If it is something outrageous, such as letting me blow up this aircraft carrier, or trying to assassinate the other two principals, I think you should not open this mouth." Everyone is an adult, sensible. This kind of thing is not good for me or for you."


    "Reassuring, not this kind of thing!" Looking at the tension on Colesen''s face, Maria moved in her heart and immediately said to him with a sullen face. "I am looking for you this time, I want you to help us remove the soldiers stationed in other countries in the UK, and then find ways to put it in our hands."


    When this was just an exit, Corsen, who had not swallowed the water, immediately slammed it out and sprayed it all out. In his almost shocked eyes, Maria Hill calmly put down the folder in front of him, and then smiled at him.


    "Reassured, I am lying to you."


    When I heard this, the look on Colesen��s face suddenly became very complicated. It seems that for a while, he didn''t know what kind of expression to use to face Maria. However, he was the kind of social elite in the end, so he quickly put on a helpless face, said to Maria.


    "I haven''t thought that you actually have this childlike heart. Use this sensitive thing to seduce me. But this is good, I am really afraid that you will let me do this kind of thing. Seriously, if I really do it. If you do this kind of thing, let��s not talk about the internal contradictions here. It��s just that complaints from Europe can kill me.��


    "I know, so I said it was a joke. You just sat in this position, how can I let you do this kind of thing?"


    At the corner of his mouth, a gentle smile hangs, and Maria Hill behaves like a gentle and beautiful person at this time. But Colson was not confused by this illusion. After doing this for many years, how could he not know what kind of woman Maria Hill is.


    And as he thought, this expression has not been kept for the first half of the minute, and Maria has been stretched and turned into the shape of the iceberg. And he said his request to Coulson word by word.


    "I want you to help me, secretly go to the city of Hui Yao, get through the relationship of the guy. Let him not intervene in the housekeeping problem of the mutant. Then you can find a way to contact Professor Charles and tell him Tony. Tucker has a big deal to talk to him."


    If the fake request was just shocking, then Maria Hill��s words are simply making Colson feel desperate.


    Hui Yao City! Since the mutated war was closed by Zhou Yi in the name of Ming Wang, it was already equivalent to the restricted area of ??the US government. In addition to Tony''s ability to enter the territory beyond the previous friendship, there is no other government personnel, dare to casually get involved in the land under the control of the gods.


    This is even the case with Colson. Although most of the time is spent in prison. But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t know what it means for them.


    It is said that the Longtan Tiger Cave is not an exaggeration. It��s a good thing for ordinary people to go in. If they are people with government licenses, I��m afraid I haven��t touched what I want, and I��m going to be entangled in the city��s mutants and all kinds of dark creatures. Tear into pieces.


    Although Corson believes that the guy will not be like to himself. But he is more aware that with his own ability, I am afraid that I have not yet touched the guy in front of it, but it has been smashed into **** by the layer of strength outside the city.


    How big is the bowl with a big belly. Coulson obviously didn''t mean to have a swollen face, so he immediately said to Maria Hill.


    "Maria, you won''t be kidding me again. Do you let me do this kind of thing, and do it secretly? I shouldn''t offend you, right?"


    "You didn''t offend me!" Shaking his head, Maria''s face looked awkwardly at him. "If you have offended me, you will not be sitting here now. Instead, you are kneeling in a cell filled with rapists who have been incarcerated for 20 years. Believe me, it will definitely make you desperate for life. thing."


    "Of course, I haven''t joked with you. This is what Tony and I have discussed, and it''s about the future of the United States! So, are you considering it?"


    At this time, even the high level of social skills, Coulson has a little difficult to deal with. He began to frown and squeezed his old face, and then sighed and sighed. The helpless and helpless look makes people feel anxious.


    But Maria Hill is very patient. She leaned back on the seat and looked at Coulson straight, waiting for him to give a final answer.


    Towing is definitely not a result, and Coulson knows this in his own heart. So he could only converge all the expressions, and then smiled and made the final effort.


    "Can we talk about the joke of the past? What about the British occupation?"


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have this idea for the time being. Of course, if you are interested in two tasks, we can also take some of the manpower and resources to match your actions."


    It��s already terrible right now, and Corson really doesn��t have the courage to add a heavy weight to his shoulder. So soon, he said to Mary, confessing his life.


    "Okay, okay. I know, you have to go to the guy in secret and there are variants to talk about the deal? I am going to do it. But before I act, you must give me reasons for this action. Tell me. Maria! You should know that I missed people and made the most serious mistakes. I am very happy to have such a chance to make up. And that means I have to be mine. Every action is responsible. If you can''t give me a suitable reason, then I am sorry, even if I want to go back to the cell and then squat, I will not do such a thing."


    If it was said that Coulson was completely led by Maria with his nose, now he is like a meteorite, and his position is almost unshakable. Looking at him like this, Maria immediately sighed.


    "That thing has passed! Have you not forgotten yet?"


    "I made such a mistake and indulged him to do so many terrible things. If you can forget it so simply, are you too sorry for those innocent people who have been killed because of this?"


    Under the plain smile, it is the hard-hearted hatred that only Mary, who is familiar with him, can understand. The betrayal, the damage caused, has been deeply imprinted in the heart of Coulson. I want to let him out of this, I am afraid there is only one way to do it. And Mary, who thought she couldn''t do this, could only give up and continue to persuade his thoughts and instead answer the previous questions.


    "Our reason is very simple. It is to reshape the order of the United States. I believe you can also see that those who are behind the scenes are already crazy. What kind of attitude we have endured? So whether it is to stop being restricted by them or for the future of this country, we are all ready to let go."


    "Colson, you only have to tell me one thing now, that is, which side you are going to stand on!"

 Chapter 1092： Going deep into the tiger’s innocent disaster

    Coulson could not stand on the side of the consortium, because his identity would not allow him to have that position. Therefore, he can only choose Tony''s side.


    And since he made such a choice, he naturally needs to act accordingly. Just like now, others are already sitting on the plane leading to the city of Hui Yao.


    Although there are airports in Huiyao City, no airline has a route to get there. If outsiders want to go to a place like a paradise, they can only get off the plane in the nearest city and then transfer to the car all the way.


    Since Coulson wants to act in secret, it is of course impossible to sneak in this way. In such a situation where there are many people, it will be discovered who will be discovered. Therefore, he can only take a special plane and secretly travel to Huiyao City.


    Sitting on a plane is naturally a risk of taking a plane. If you can, Corson prefers to take the civil aviation, rather than the Kun-style fighter with the logo of the Tian hammer.


    Because if it is civil aviation, then Hui Yao City will certainly be more or less scrupulous. They certainly will not blame themselves for this period of time in the air. Just for oneself, they will hit a passenger airliner with hundreds of people.


    However, the Kunming fighters of the Tianshou Bureau are different. If they really intervened in the middle of the road and beat the fighter, then even those who are behind the Tianshou Bureau, there is no expectation to say anything.


    This is the absolute strength brought by absolute strength. Moreover, Kerson��s own purpose is somewhat ulterior. So if something really happens, I am afraid that there is not even a person who yells at him.


    This is a very tragic story. So along the way, Coulson almost prayed, hoping that this unfortunate thing should not happen to his own head. It seems that he also heard his petition, and the goddess of fortune finally smiled at him. The calmness along the way is simply unbelievable. It was not until he got off the plane that Coulson couldn''t believe it. The beginning would be so smooth.


    Man is a very difficult creature to satisfy. After getting such a perfect start, Coulson began to expect almost immediately, and the next task development can be as smooth as it is now. Only this time, things will not be as good as he imagined.


    The plane that sent him had not had time to turn around and go back. A sudden force came in. Then, just like lifting a toy, this 20-ton heavy Kun-style fighter was directly lifted up in a position on the head and down.


    It is impossible for ordinary people to have this ability to do this step. And since this is the case, it means that there are variants or other things that are intervening. This surprised Coulson and immediately wanted to say something. However, at this time, he suddenly found out that he could not control his body.


    There are not many people who have this ability, but no matter which one is not a good guy. Recognizing this, Coulson��s heart has already had a bitter taste. And just as he was uneasy about his next encounter, a familiar voice appeared in his ear.


    "Colson, how are you here?"


    Crimson Witch Wanda! After knowing who the person was speaking through the voice, Coulson��s heart immediately became excited. In his view, Wanda and himself have a few points of comradeship in any case. Since she is here, at the very least, her life safety is temporarily innocent. This made him really take a long breath.


    However, this breath has not yet breathed. An angry voice followed in his ear.


    "Wanda, have something to say to this guy. Don''t forget, he is one of the guys who have recently walked with Steve Rogers. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t be the gang of jerk. You forgot that we were given by the bastard. What have you betrayed? For such a person, killing him directly is the most correct choice."


    If you can say such impulsive words, there is only fast silver. The reason why he is so impulsive is that he is not holding his girlfriend. Jennifer��s almost dying in the hands of Steve Rogers made him hate Steve. In the principle of hate the house and the Ukrainian, people like Coulson can''t escape the fate of being angered.


    And as soon as he was angered to his own body, Coulson was really suffering. At this time, he really wanted to shout out loudly. He was actually like them, and he was also a poor man betrayed by Steve. It is a pity that his mouth is not under his control at all, so naturally, he can''t say anything.


    And watching the blushing witch''s silent silence seems to be the default of the fast silver, Colson is really scared to jump out of his chest.


    But fortunately, just as he was about to despair, the blushing witch slowly opened his mouth and stopped the impulse of fast silver.


    "Don''t worry, wait until we figure out what he thinks. If he really has a relationship with Steve, then whatever you can do!"


    When he heard this, Corsen immediately felt like a collapse, but his heart was slowly settled down.


    He is very clear that he has nothing to do with Steve. And as long as they give themselves a chance, then he is fully capable of producing sufficient evidence to prove his innocence. As long as they give an opportunity to open! However, it is a pity that the blush witch did not give him any chance to speak.


    There are many ways to get to know what you want from someone else. The flashy thing through language is actually the most troublesome and stupid way.


    As a variant, and one of the highest level variants. The blush witch Wanda can completely understand what he wants by reading a person''s thoughts and memories. This is the most direct approach and the means to get the most realistic answer.


    Of course, seriously speaking, this is a violation of humanitarianism and infringement of personal privacy. It is an undesirable measure. But for Wanda''s younger brother, anything related to Steve is no longer necessary to talk about humane liberalism.


    So, the next moment, Colesen, who is still under control, already feels the pain that has been cut by the axe from the depths of his brain. That was the sequelae that occurred when Wanda violently opened everything in his brain with his own ability. After all, Wanda is not a master of mind like Charles. She can''t do the kind of silence. So naturally, in this case, Coulson immediately turned his eyes, almost almost uncontrollably want to roar.


    And he did have a pain. As the pain deepens, the pain of the hard-earned brain has become as much as pouring directly on the oil. It��s just that you��re so sad that you can��t be yourself. Under this kind of torture, Coulson did not realize that the control on his body had been cancelled. He almost couldn''t help but stumble on the ground, like a madman, rolling wildly.


    And just as he did this, the two figures were already appearing in front of him. Wanda and fast silver, these two former comrades have nothing to worry about the feelings of the past. They are so cold-eyed to see Colson''s wolverine performance. Until his painful twitching movement slowly stopped, Wanda reached out a hand and swayed a red mist toward him.


    This is repairing his injured brain. Just the kind of violent reading of brain thinking is actually capable of causing fatal damage to a person''s brain. It can be said that if left unchecked. Even if Coulson does not die on the spot, it will become a crazy madman. And this is indeed the idea of ??the beginning of the blushing witch.


    Dealing with an uninvited intruder, it is impossible to deal with him with any harsh means. Especially he still has that kind of identity.


    It��s like fast silver. No matter what, the relationship between Colson and Steve would not be fake. They will establish a relationship with Steve at that time, and Coulson has definitely played an important role in it. Under this premise, she naturally wants to calculate the account between herself and Steve to him.


    However, after reading the memory of Coulson, Wanda gave up the same idea of ??venting anger. In this respect, she discovered that Corson and Steve did not have the kind of connection they thought, and like them, this is also a poor person who has been betrayed and used.


    On the other hand, she saw his intentions from Colson''s memory.


    Wanda is one of the top mutants. And in the younger generation, there are almost no mutants who can be stronger than her. This powerful force has brought her more than just the respect of other similar people. It is also a heavy responsibility.


    Both Professor Charles and King Wan are old, and they themselves are not sure how long they will live. And one day, after they left, they must have a strong enough mutant to stand up and take their position and lead all the mutants to move on to the future.


    Wanda is the chosen heir. This special identity makes her have to think more and think about her own ethnic group. So, when she saw something in Coulson''s memory, she could only dispel her previous thoughts and start healing Colson''s injury.


    Colson is unfortunate because of the innocent disaster he has encountered. At the same time he is also lucky, because he can survive completely.


    Feeling this hard-won luck, Coulson did not generate any resentment. He just smiled and said to the brother of Wanda.


    "It��s a special experience. If this is the way you welcome guests, I only hope that there will be no more next time!"

 Chapter 1093： The beginning of the stake test

    "There will be no more next time!" The eyes answered plainly, and Wanda��s meaning was definitely not to comfort Corson��s injured heart. This can be seen in her next words.


    "If you can''t find a way to pass the next level, then I can assure you that you will never have any chance to enter the city. If there is, then I will definitely let you forever." Stay here!"


    This is a threat, without any cover-up threats. For this kind of threat, Coulson''s face suddenly was a pumping, and then some mouths said so hard to Wanda.


    "Wanda, anyway, we used to be friends. Is it really necessary to do this?"


    "Friends?" Hearing this title, not just Wanda, even the fast-selling silver that has always been a straight **** has sneered. "After we were betrayed, we understand the truth. That is to say, with you, you can never talk about friendship. In your eyes, we are always just a mutant. It is a tool you can use. When it''s useful, it''s naturally a friend. When it''s useless, you can kick it off directly. Oh, really, such a friend can''t really climb!"


    In the face of the cold words of this younger brother, Corson is very eager to argue. But in the end, he did not say a word.


    Because he knows that it is useless to say anything at this time. Some people have hurt them too deeply, and their stereotypes about themselves are already ingrained. So no matter what you say, it doesn''t work. What''s more, their attitude towards the mutants is indeed not simple.


    As they themselves said, in the eyes of human beings, mutants are just tools-like existence. Non-family, its heart must be different from the universal truth. Even if there are such exceptions as Coulson, it is just a little bit of water in the torrent. Their opinions can''t change the mainstream thinking, so at this time, it is better to remain silent on this issue than the lies that even you can''t believe.


    Of course, it is only on this issue.


    Although Coulson is guilty of all the things that this younger brother has encountered, it does not mean that he will give up his task because of this guilt. After all, this is a major event that affects the future of the country. On top of this big event, the individual''s feelings are simply not worth mentioning.


    So soon, he said to them.


    "You just said the next level? What does this mean?"


    Colson is not a fool, even if it has just become a real fool. He still senses the meaning of their words by virtue of his keen sense of smell. This seems to mean that they agree with their own intentions, and this is really good news for him.


    Seriously, for his intention, Wanda actually has a very complicated attitude. In her eyes, the conditions that Corson has brought this time have both a good side and a bad side to the mutant.


    The good news is that if the conditions that Corson brings are true, they can be thoroughly implemented. Then the status of the mutant can be completely improved. It is not the false scene at the moment, but it is truly living like an ordinary person.


    Of course, what kind of thing is actually something that doesn''t matter. What is really important is the meaning behind this condition.


    Coulson was granted the right to all the American citizens of the mutant, including the right to legal prosecution. And this right for the mutants means that they can get a fairness for their past.


    This fairness includes not only the fact that a variant is being discriminated against, bullying, etc., but also paying the price for those who earn a dirty profit on the premise of sacrificing variants. This price is the trial, the jurisprudence.


    Wanda is very clear that although the mutants can let these guys pay the price with violence, it is actually a very cheap thing for them. Because once they use violence, they put themselves in an axiom position. In this world where human interests are the fundamental values, they will only be more reprimanded as heretics, and then lead to a stronger hostility in the human race as a whole.


    This is a very unworthy thing, because the mutants are stronger and can''t fight billions of humans in less than a million. If it is completely overturned, then in the end it will be the best situation, but it will be the same. This does not meet the needs of the mutants, so Professor Charles has always been condemning and can''t really do anything for those people.


    But now, if there is government support, it will be different. Once the government has identified the mutant as a legitimate citizen who can enjoy all rights and interests, then those companies and organizations that have taken the mutants to do all kinds of inhuman experiments have to bear a very serious crime. This crime will make them ruined, and when the mutants hurt the dog again, no one will be qualified and able to blame them.


    This is what Wanda is willing to see, and it is also in line with the inner needs of most variants. However, this is only a good side, and this kind of thing has the same bad side.


    The first is that this will destroy the calm life that mutants have hard to come by. As a mutant who has been displaced, a man who understands the darkness of the world. She does not believe that mutants can be well integrated into the world.


    They are the kind of people who are excluded, and they are living in this heterogeneous world dominated by mankind. Even at this time, the promise of the Stark government was able to temporarily integrate into the world. But in the future, if the next government is changed, who can guarantee that they will be able to maintain this covenant in this way.


    Instead of entrusting everything to this uncertain future. It is better to operate this harmonious little home with peace of mind and to create a more stable future with a longer time. It��s a pity that this is just her personal thought. And she is very clear that her father and Professor Charles will never give up this opportunity.


    This is a very helpless thing, and because of this, she will agree to let Corson try to convince the city to dominate.


    If he can convince the person, then even if she is not willing, she must cooperate with other mutants to run the plan. And if not, then even if Professor Charles is re-engaged, it is impossible to bypass that person and cooperate with the Stark government.


    Although the nominal person does not interfere with the internal decision of the mutant. But all the mutants are very clear, on this site, who is the most weighty one. He is the master of this place, the master of all the creatures in this land. Unless the mutant has the ambition to abandon everything at the moment, no one will care for what he means.


    Coulson naturally understood this, and this immediately made him realize what Wanda��s next difficulty was.


    Convince Zhou Yi! This is not an easy task, because Coulson doesn''t know now whether he has changed differently from before. He does not have research in this area, and naturally there is no corresponding emboldened spirit. But this does not prevent him from being full of fighting spirit.


    Because he is very clear, this one is left in front of his own difficulties. Wanda��s attitude is very clear, that is, as long as Zhou Yi does not oppose their plan, then the mutants will fully agree to the cooperation with the Stark government. He didn''t even have to talk to Professor Charles to talk to them, and he could go straight to Tony to get results. This really saves a lot of trouble. just


    Coulson, who was uneasy, thought for a moment, then took a deep breath and then said to Wanda.


    "Well, I think I know what you mean. Can you trouble me to help me with the announcement? I think I can talk to him now!"


    "You seem very confident!"


    Coulson''s changes can be seen in the eyes, and for his change, Wanda is inevitably curious. In the face of her curiosity, Coulson just smiled, and then said firmly in tone.


    "I don''t have much confidence. But I have confidence in that person."


    "This is a real good thing, whether it is for humans or for mutants. It is the best choice. I believe him, as a former hero, a **** who saved the world, he is still the world itself. There is enough goodwill. He has no reason to stop us, isn''t it? As long as we can make clear the stakes, with his vision and position, even if we don''t support us, we will never oppose us. !"


    "You have such confidence, I hope that when you see him, you can still be so confident!"


    With a sneer, Wanda swayed a red mist against Coulson. This mist is entangled in the body of Corsen like a living creature, so that he feels that his own eyes are beginning to show all kinds of illusions. However, this illusion comes quickly and goes quickly. Soon, all his senses became normal. And when he once again pointed his gaze to his front, he found himself in a jungle.


    Behind them are the mountains and the dense forests. In front of it is a magnificent mansion. The huge changes make people think that they are dreaming, but he is very clear that this is just the powerful ability of the mutant.


    But if you want to come, Wanda should not have to use illusion to deceive yourself. Then, in front of you, you should be your destination for this trip. Thinking of this, Coulson couldn''t help but take a deep breath because he knew that his greatest test was coming.

 Chapter 1094： Stepping into the restricted area

    This is the god''s mansion that is listed as one of the ten most dangerous places in the world.


    Looking at the luxurious mansion in the depths of the valley and the jungle, which is huge in size and full of beauty in every corner, Coulson can''t help but feel the emotion. There is no such thing as outsiders imagined. Magical and scary.


    Although it was the first time to come here, but about this mansion, Colson has heard a lot of rumors circulating inside the Tianshou Bureau. In those rumors, it should be a magnificent place, and full of magic and incredible places. It is like the Garden of Eden in the Bible story, the Mount Olympus where the Greek gods live.


    Of course, it is dangerous to correspond to this legendary. I am afraid that most people will not believe that they can set foot in this place. Anyone who dares to step into this place must consider the dangers they face.


    In any case, this is a place of the gods. And rashly invading the territory of the gods means having to face the wrath of the gods. How powerful Ming Wang is, everyone has their own judgments. And if you don''t want to make fun of your own life, who will dare to enter here?


    Therefore, to a certain extent, the tenth place where the gods can be the most dangerous places in the world can be regarded as deserved. Of course, compared with the other ones on the list, for example, Tokyo, Japan, which has become a sneaky person because of too many people, and only the hypothesis, is not actually discovered by the Hydra biochemical monster manufacturing base. Here, it must be dwarfed.


    But this is not because the power of Zhou Yi has been questioned, but because for most people, the Holy Mansion is a place worthy of awe. The other two places are purely horrible. Awe and horror, this is still quite different.


    Although Coulson would not be like the majority of people, he was afraid of Zhou Yi. But he still has some meaning. You can''t blame him for being timid, because this is what the species level decides. It is like a tyrannosaurus that has disappeared for hundreds of millions of years in front of a small lizard. Even if you know that this Tyrannosaurus will not be malicious to yourself, you will inevitably feel horror and awe.


    However, this feeling does not affect the performance of Coulson. He knows what his mission is and knows that there are no other dangers in this place. As long as the family does not target themselves, then they should be safe now. probably!


    There is just such an idea in my mind, and in the blink of an eye, Coulson can''t wait to give himself a slap. Because of this time, he suddenly discovered that a large and somewhat bizarre black panther stood in the shade of a tree, staring at himself with a dim pupil.


    It is so huge that it doesn''t need to climb the tree like a normal leopard, and his back can touch the shade of the tree that is more than three meters high. In the face of such a huge beast, Corson really does not want to try the taste of being bitten in his mouth.


    Although it seems that this beast does not reveal any obvious hostility, Corson still took out his pistol and aimed at this huge beast. However, he is very clear that it is very difficult to play a role by relying on this weapon in his own hands.


    This type of pistol is a problem even for dealing with a bear, not to mention that this type of body is a carnivore beast that is several times that of an adult brown bear. If it treats itself as a prey, then I am afraid it will be unlucky.


    Thinking of this, Coulson couldn''t help but move his foot in the direction of the mansion. And he just started to move, this huge black panther immediately tightened his whole body muscles and made a look of eagerness.


    This made Colson immediately nervous to hold the trigger, he has made up his mind, as soon as there is a wrong, immediately fired, and then desperately fled to the direction of the mansion. And just as he was so prepared, a little milky voice suddenly rang from his back.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    This sudden situation made Coulson subconsciously want to look behind him, and just when he was doing this, the huge black panther suddenly acted. Like the arrow of the string, the quick is incredible. Coulson didn''t have time to react, and it had already rushed to him at a speed that was inconsistent with its huge size.


    Ruined! This thought suddenly appeared in the brain of Coulson, and just as he thought about it, a thin figure was screaming out of his side with a whistling wind.


    Colson couldn''t see exactly what this thin figure was. It was already hitting the huge black panther, and like Mars hitting the earth, the huge black panther was smashed out with a dull bang.


    The thin figure and the black panther were directly rolled into a ball, and the trees behind them could not withstand the collision of the two violent elements. They just broke, and they immediately broke through. And just wrapped in a leaf, the two big and small guys came to me and entangled.


    This kind of movement can''t be said to be earth-shattering, but it is also enough to swear. Just standing on the side, Coulson has already felt the terrible power that these two guys have.


    If it is a change of one person, maybe this time is already an escape. However, Coulson did not do this, because in his opinion, the later thin figure is to protect himself, and will fight against such a monster. Otherwise, at his speed, he can definitely escape by himself.


    He owes him a life, if he ran away like this, then isn��t he the help for his life? This is not his style. So now, he is holding a gun and staring at the place that is covered by the leaves. Waiting for a suitable opportunity to come, so that he can help his savior.


    And just as he waited for the opportunity to intervene, the leaves fluttered, and the place where the smoke filled the place was a new movement.


    A huge black shadow flew out. With Coulson''s eyesight, he could clearly see that it was the appearance of the black panther that flew out at the beginning. It is said that it is a bit of a fly, because from its claws, but there is no way to look at it, it is clearly thrown out.


    Who can have this skill and throw such a big guy with a body size? It was obvious that Coulson had such a question, and just as he was full of confusion, a small figure was already in front of him. And his appearance immediately made Coulson''s eyes wide open, and the whole person showed an incredible appearance.


    The reason why this is the case is that the true appearance of this figure is beyond the expectations of Coulson. Corson thought about what kind of skinny beast he would be, or what a strange creature called. But no matter what he thinks, he wouldn''t think that this is actually a child. A child wearing open pants!


    The black hair was softly affixed to his head, and the fat face of the toot was clearly the five senses that had not yet been opened. Plus it''s a small arm and a small leg. Colson can swear by his personality, this is definitely a child who is less than two years old. It is such a child who can throw out such a big leopard, which is going to subvert his world view.


    That''s right! This is a world full of superhumans, monsters and gods. But he dared to swear that the world has never had such a small superman and monster. Even if the hairs are not grown, they can have this kind of power. Is this the rhythm of making a hole in the sky?


    Coulson is still voicing, but the little guy has already jumped to the front of Colson. Looking at the special expression on Coulson''s face, he obviously felt a special kind of fun. So immediately, he repeated the previous question to Corson again.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    "I am Phil, Phil Coulson. Thank you for saving me!" In the face of this little guy''s inquiry, Corson first reported his name, and then some did not know what to say. It is. This is only a child after all, although he already has a powerful force that ordinary people can''t imagine for a lifetime. But his mind is absolutely impossible to be as healthy as an adult. Telling him what he wants is definitely asking for trouble. And if you don''t say it, maybe it''s a problem. So now, Coulson can only say very vaguely. "I came to the owner here. Right, are you?"


    "I am Zhou Shang! Are you coming to find me?"


    The milky child said this, and when he heard him, Corson immediately guessed the identity of the child.


    Zhou Yi''s illegitimate child. Only such an identity can explain why he has such power. However, he clearly remembers that the illegitimate child of Zhou Yi should now be a little more than a year old, and he has grown so big.


    Just thinking about this problem in my mind, in a blink of an eye, Coulson couldn''t help but laugh at himself. This is the child of the gods, the mythical half-god. Hercules can still kill two snakes while lying in a crib, not to mention that he is a child of Zhou Yi. How can such people use common sense to speculate.


    Shaking his head and licking all the messy things in his head. Colson is ready to be close to the little guy and see if he can find his father through him. It��s just that he just planned to do this, and a huge shadow has already appeared on his side.


    The black leopard was exposed to fierce light, half a piece of **** mouth, and was already standing asleep away from him.

 Chapter 1095： The achievement of a small ghost

    Coulson didn''t even know when the giant panther was touched. Compared with the situation that has just completely ignored him, it is now clearly regarded as a prey.


    This was definitely not good news for him, so immediately he pointed his gun at the huge leopard. And this immediately stimulated the mood of the leopard.


    As a beast, the panther is much smarter than the average beast. It knows what Coulson is holding in his hand, and this is taken for granted as a provocation. The beast often has only one action for provocation. So immediately, it rushed over to Coulson.


    In this case, Colson is completely subconsciously trying to shoot. It is just that no matter how he moves, he can''t trigger the trigger on his finger. Not without strength, but at all. Because at this time, a small hand was already pressed on his pistol, and like a soft mud, the entire barrel and the bullets inside were directly squeezed into a ball.


    Under such circumstances, it is natural for Coulson to let the gun make any sound. And this is a terrible thing for him. Xiao Zhoushang��s movement completely exceeded her expectations. Now he has no means to deal with this terrible leopard, so under the leopard''s blow, all he can do is to close his eyes and die.


    "Shazan, give me away!"


    Coulson is already in vain! At this time, Xiao Zhoushang��s voice was once again ringing in his ear. That is the scream of the milky milk. It sounds a bit funny, but it is especially useful. Because of his screaming, the huge black panther is like a frightened kitten, bowing his waist and twisting his head and running. Just a blink of an eye, its figure has already broken into the jungle.


    This change is really what Coulson did not think of. He thought it was a mutant beast, but now it seems more like the pet of this child. There is such a **** panther as a pet, and this world is estimated to be only the true second generation of God.


    There was some panic acid in the heart of Colson. But he did not stupidly expose this little emotion to the outside. On the contrary, his face is a piece of cheerful, even a little flattering.


    "Thank you, little guy. You saved my life!"


    "Nothing! The road sees the injustice and helps! It''s said in the book of the earth. Also, don''t call me the little guy. I have a name! You can call me Zhou Shang, or Shane!" The answer is full of a kind of heroic temperament. And such temperament appeared on him, it is a bit nondescript. This made Coulson feel fortunate in his heart, but fortunately his previous body was low enough. Otherwise, with the temper expressed by this little guy, I am afraid it is really a problem.


    He came here to ask for people. If people haven''t seen it yet, and if there is any contradiction between them and their children, then it is really too much to say. No matter who the problem is, the last one must be him. This is really a way to do it, because Shane��s age is the biggest advantage.


    "Well, Shane. Once again, thank you. Can you tell me where your father is? I am a friend with him, and I want to talk to him about some things."


    After meeting the requirements of the little guy, Coulson asked him about it. He did not forget his original purpose. For him, seeing Zhou Yiben is the most important thing. Now that there is a little guy from Shane as a bridge, things may get a lot smoother.


    "You want to see me?" Shane looked up at Coulson''s appearance, and his gentle smile, always on his face, played a very important role at this time. At the very least, for Shane, such a smile is very harmless and trustworthy. So immediately, he patted his own chest and said to Coulson. "Come with me, I know where he is now!"


    He said this, and ran his little short legs toward the courtyard behind the mansion. And looking at his answer so simply, Coulson immediately felt an unexpected joy. He quickly followed up, and this is in the eyes of the two people in the dark, but they let them suddenly face each other.


    "What should I do? Just let them pass?"


    "Can you stop the young master?" Hearing the problem of Lingdie, Hill Lily asked back without expression. In the face of such problems, Lingdie suddenly became a glimpse, and some could not speak.


    Although she is very reluctant to admit, she must admit that she is not the opponent of Shane, a younger who is less than two years old. The power that was inherited from his father was too strong. It is so powerful that the mutants who make their own talents feel desperate. Therefore, if you dare to stop him, then you will definitely be yourself in the end. That little guy is not a reasonable person!


    Want to understand this, Lingdie is somewhat reluctant to say.


    "Do you let this guy go in so easily?"


    "There is no big problem." Shaking his head, Yuriko showed his attitude. "It''s just an ordinary person, and it won''t bring unnecessary trouble to the host."


    "Do you really think so?" Looking at the indifferent expression of Yuriko, Lingdie finally sighed long and chose to give up. "Okay. However, it seems that this month''s bonus is to be ruined. The hateful human beings have always been a group of greedy things."


    As the guard of the Zhouyi family, Lingdie is very clear about what kind of ideas these human beings are doing every time. In her view, every human being who comes here is like a believer who goes to worship in a temple. He always asks for some extravagant expectations and regrets offering enough sacrifices. It is as if the gods are born to meet their requirements. It is simply a matter of difficulty.


    As an outsider, she naturally cannot see the ugly state of human beings. But after all, it is a small person, what she can do is to block some people who should not come. Today, she should actually block Coulson. I just didn''t think that he was so lucky, and he first met Xiao Zhoushang. This made her only complain here, feeling the impermanence of fate.


    Perhaps it is really due to fate, it seems that Coulson''s mission seems impossible. But it seems that there is an invisible big hand pushing him behind him, so that he has almost passed through every difficulty smoothly. Now, in the courtyard of this god''s mansion, he finally saw the purpose of his trip.


    Zhou Yi was sitting at a table in the middle of the courtyard, talking and laughing at the two women around him.


    Both women, Colson, knew that on the left was the vampire Selana, who had seen it once, and on the right, Susan Strom, a well-known physicist in the circle of scientists. Both of them are the kind of rare beauty, so when you see this situation, even with the heart of Coulson, you can''t help but envy Zhou Yi''s beauty.


    Of course, he knows. Some things are envious. The huge gap between them is decided, and they have no envy for his qualifications. So he quickly put his mind in mind and prepared to go and say hello to him.


    And just as he was preparing to speak, Xiao Zhoushang, who led the way in front of him, had already screamed at him.


    "Hey. I brought a person over. He said it was your friend, specifically looking for you, do you know?"


    The little guy jumped forward and asked very straightforwardly. And this question is really making Coulson feel embarrassed. Because if Zhou Yi ignores himself at this time, then his face may be lost. Do not say anything else, just to lie to the child''s reputation, can make themselves self-confident.


    Fortunately, Zhou Yi is not as inhuman as he is worried. On the contrary, when he saw Colson, his face immediately showed a smile with some surprises.


    "Colson, it��s been a long time since I saw it. I thought I wanted to see you, I could only go to the prison to apply for it. I didn��t expect you to come out, and it seems to be very well mixed?"


    This kind of obvious ridicule made Coulson could not help but smile, and his heart was a long breath. Zhou Yi also recognized himself as a friend, which is really a very lucky thing. Because this means that he does not reject himself. As long as he does not have any opinion on himself, his mission has a great chance of success.


    With such a judgment in his heart, Coulson immediately smiled at Zhou Yi helplessly.


    "In exchange for the current position of the two-year prison, if you can''t mix it up, then it''s really not worth it. And by comparison, you live a life that is more happy than me. Wife, child! You have everything, carefree, but it is much better than the people who do our business!"


    "If you want to. Find a good job, would it be a problem to live this life? Don''t say anything, no one will look at you, as long as you nod, I can immediately let Ada in the future. The group will arrange a supervisor''s job for you. When you calm down and find a girlfriend, will this life be far behind?"


    Zhou Yi smiled and said this, and for his words, Coulson just shook his head helplessly.


    "Still forget it. That life doesn''t suit me. By contrast, I prefer this kind of stimulating work."


    "Okay. If you change your mind, remember to say it to me at any time." Stretched out and gestured to Coulson to sit down. Zhou Yi approached him and asked him. "Let''s say, what are you looking for in the end? I don''t believe you come here so much, just to reconcile with my old friend. Who made you come? Nick Fry or Tony Stall G?"

 Chapter 1096： Accidental savior

    "It''s Tony!" On this issue, Coulson did not have any concealed meaning. Because he knows that there is no meaning in concealing this. In addition to incurring Zhou Yi��s disgust, he could not get anything. Once Zhou Yi gave him a feeling of disgust, he would have even become an impossible thing to get out of the city.


    There is no need for Zhou Yi to personally hand, naturally there are people who are willing to recommend themselves, take Coulson as a name. So to be honest, it has become his most intelligent choice.


    When I heard this answer from Coulson, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but frown. For the name Tony, his feelings are complicated after all. There is friendship between them, but they are all in the past. Although he admires Tony''s courage and choice, he also inevitably goes further and further with him. Nowadays, they are already in a stranger, and may even say it is even worse. In this case, it is not a happy thing to have any relationship with Tony.


    Maybe it should be better to let him leave directly. When I was licking my son''s hair, Zhou Yi couldn''t help thinking of it in my heart. He is not willing to have any relationship with Tony. So, instead of the final negotiations, the two people are not good-looking, so it��s better to let everything never start. At the very least, it can make Coleson look good on his face.


    However, I just gave birth to this idea. Zhou Yi thought of another thing. That was what Tony had been begging himself before himself. In his view, Tony who lost his child should now be the most vulnerable time in his life. If he refuses him in his ideals at a time when he is not human, then will it be a bit too much for him? ?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi sighed long and then said to Coulson.


    "How is Tony doing now? I mean the problem between him and Maria?"


    "They are very good!" In the face of Zhou Yi''s sudden problem, Coulson seemed to be confused. But soon, he gave such a reply. "Although Tony was a bit emotional because of Ms. Maria''s physical problems at the beginning, and her work was not in the state. But I heard that this problem has been solved. So they are doing very well now. Otherwise, they will not toss me. Let me come over and find you."


    This answer is somewhat unexpected. Because in his opinion, the thing on Mary should not have any turning point. It is not that he does not believe in Tony''s technology. But this is the extent to which modern science cannot be reached at all. As long as science does not progress to the point where it can understand the essence of life and soul, then it cannot solve such problems. As a god, Zhou Yi has such confidence. And it is because of this that he will be surprised. And I couldn''t help but think in my heart, who in the end secretly gave Tony help.


    This is not something that Tony can do alone, unless someone is helping him. In this world, there are not many people who can help him. The disappearance of Garnata is one. In addition, only the father of Zhou Yi, Smith. Zhou. However, if it is these two people, it should not have anything to do with Tony.


    Although the friendship is not deep, Zhou Yi can also see the temperament of Ganata. She is looking down on the earth. Even now it is fallen because of her father''s death. Her strength and status are still there. Under this premise, she will definitely not help to create an ant like her.


    As for Smith. Zhou? Although I don''t quite understand my nominal father, Zhou Yi is very sure that this will definitely not be a good role. Perhaps it is the same temper, he can see that his father is definitely a proud person. And what kind of people will succumb to the right to help Tony do things? This is really a matter of killing Zhou Yi that he would not believe.


    When people are idle, curiosity will be heavy. Driven by this curiosity, Zhou Yi almost couldn''t help but ask Coulson what it was all about. However, he finally endured it. Because he can see it, Coulson is also ignorant of this, even if he is asked, he may not be able to say why. Moreover, such a question, it will not be so easy to wait for him to go.


    Zhou Yi��s decision rarely changes. He didn''t want to worry about what Tony was doing with him. However, because of his soft heart, it is difficult for him to directly tell Coulson about the drop-off, so he can only temporarily suppress the idea and then ask Coulson.


    "Since he has done a good job now, then I don''t quite understand it. Why did he send you to come to me? I think I should tell him very clearly. I have not welcomed him here. ��


    When he heard this, Coulson immediately snorted and couldn''t help but shouted.


    He originally thought that something was not quite right. Because of the friend relationship between Tony and Zhou Yi, this kind of thing only needs Tony to make a phone call, and basically can get it down. Where can he let him run such a big risk and run like this.


    He thought about this for a long time, because he didn''t go to Tony to prove, so he figured out a speculation that he thought was reasonable. That is what he thinks Tony is proud of, and he is not willing to lower his body. At the same time, it is also unwilling to over-consume and the feelings between Zhou Yi. This is a reason to say the past. Because it is a waste of the use of Zhou Yi''s human feelings in this kind of thing. And this is why Coulson ran over without regrets.


    But now it seems that my idea at the time was a joke. Things are not what he thinks at all, but the relationship between Zhou Yi and Tony has already broken down. Tony has reached the point where it is not welcome. Of course, it is impossible to ask this great **** again. It��s no surprise that I was taken out of the top tank at this time.


    Wanting to understand everything, Corson couldn''t help but complain in his heart. But it is just a complaint, with his temper, it is really difficult to hate someone. So, even if he knew that he had been counted by Tony on this matter, he would not resent Tony as long as there was no bad situation. And on the contrary, because of a common ideal, he still wants to complete his task as much as possible at this time.


    Perhaps when the average person hears that Zhou Yi said that he does not welcome Tony, he will retreat. Let everything end in failure. But Colson won''t, because he knows that his mission is very important. As long as the last link is reached, his motherland will be able to usher in a change like a new life.


    Some people can go through the fire for the country, even if they know that it is a death. Now that an opportunity to revitalize your country is in your own hands, if you don''t even try it, then Coulson will not forgive himself.


    Therefore, I know that I should not say anything more at this time. But Coulson still took a step forward and said this to Zhou Yi.


    "Maybe there is something wrong with you and Tony. But the purpose of my coming today is not for him. Zhou Yi, seeing our previous friendship, I hope that you can listen to me. This is a very important thing. I need you to listen to me and then show your attitude. This is very important, for this purpose, I can do whatever it takes!"


    Coulson said so, his eyes are already staring at Zhou Yi. For Zhou Yi, for a long time no outsiders dared to treat him with this kind of look. He saw the decision from this kind of eyes, a kind of firm will that is desperate for death.


    Faced with such a will, Zhou Yi just sighed, then turned his head and looked at the two women around him.


    "Dear, can you go back with your child? I think I might have to rest more here for a while!"


    For the requirements of Zhou Yi, neither Selana nor Susan will refuse. They all nodded to Zhou Yi, and Susan greeted Xiao Zhou.


    "Come here, Shane. Come to the aunt, your father has something important to talk to!"


    When I heard the call, the little guy ran quickly. While holding Susan''s hand, she whispered to her.


    "Aunt Susan. What is Dad doing? Will he kill this bald grandfather who looks good?"


    This problem made Susan''s face stiff, and then immediately looked at Zhou Yi as a warning to him. Then he dragged the little guy''s hand and smiled and comforted him.


    "You watched too many movies, little guy. This is your father''s friend. How could he do this?"


    "Is it?" Although the little guy is smart, he still doesn''t know much about the world. So he just looked suspiciously on Zhou Yi and Coulson''s body, and then he took Susan''s hand and looked innocently. "Okay. But aren''t they all played in the movie? Everyone talks and laughs, then suddenly."


    "Shang En, you can''t let you see the messy movies anymore!" Someone angrily warned him, Susan dragged him with one hand and held the hand-wrenched Serana. Walked back to the mansion. Of course, before leaving, she had not forgotten to give Zhou Yi a look. The meaning of the eyes is obvious, that is, tell him in front of the child, don''t be fooled.


    This look makes Zhou Yi smile, and then stunned against Colson.


    "It seems that you still haven''t changed. Even my children like you a little. In this case, you can say your intentions without scruple. Because I will not make any extraordinary things in front of my children. ��


    "I think I should thank him. He is very cute!" With the assurance of Zhou Yi, Coulson grew a sigh of relief. Then he admired and smiled with a smile. "But I don''t like his name. Really, when I heard his name, my heart was broken."


    "Because baldness?"


    "I said it many times, it was just that the hairline was too deep. Also, the grandfather! I should not be so old!"

 Chapter 1097： Different opinions on the transaction

    With the intervention of Xiao Zhou Shang. The dialogue between the two people is obviously much milder. At the very least, Coulson will no longer use the kind of life-saving way to hit Zhou Yi. In such a chill, Coulson said his own intentions.


    "Tony asked me to come here to change people. He intends to cooperate with the mutants. This kind of cooperation must be approved by your consent. Without your permission, those mutants will not dare to act rashly."


    "Working with the mutants?" Upon hearing this sentence, Zhou Yi��s face immediately showed a disdainful smile. ��Does the US government want to work with variants? Don��t you think this is a bit ridiculous?��


    "Is there any ridiculous thing?" For Zhou Yi''s disdain, Coulson asked very incomprehensibly. On this issue, he immediately got a reply from Zhou Yi.


    "Colson. You and I both understand people. We should all know that human beings will not get along with mutants. As long as you have a centralized government, the mutants are the eternal threat of mankind. You and I say you I want to work with the mutants. Really please, am I so deceiving? In my opinion, this is just a clever use and deception."


    "This is not a deception!" Although I have to admit that Zhou Yi''s remarks do have his reasons. But at this moment, Coulson clearly has his own persistence and understanding.


    "This time is different from the past. This time, neither Tony nor us have made up their minds. We have made up our mind to eradicate the cancer of this country. We have made up our mind to change everything. The mutants are our approval. Our partners are the power we want to change everything. As long as they are willing to cooperate with us, we can promise everything to them!"


    "Promise everything? Do you think there is something you can promise to go out? What can you give them, and I can''t give it?"


    Zhou Yi smiled and didn''t take such a statement as true. Because he has already seen the true face of these people. Flying birds, good bows. This is the nature of mankind. The mutants cooperate with human beings and there will never be any good endings. So, instead of sacrificing everything for this unsecured promise. It is better to grab the eyes and start with the foundation he has given.


    Zhou Yi thought so, and he also intended to reject Colson for such a reason. However, looking at Coulson''s confident eyes, he immediately realized something.


    "You have already talked with the mutants?"


    "I think we have given a condition that is enough to impress people, a condition that they will not refuse."


    Colson smiled and the meaning in the words was clearly explained by Zhou Yi. This made Zhou Yi''s face change, and then quietly put his own posture.


    "Then I am interested. What kind of conditions do you have, so that they can leave everything that I have given!"


    Is Zhou Yi giving less to the mutants? I am afraid that no one variant can take advantage of his own conscience and say yes. In an era when humans and mutants could hardly coexist, Zhou Yi gave them shelter, gave them their homes, and gave them everything they have now.


    It can be said that if there is no Zhou Yi, then the ethnic group of the mutants is already dying. Whether it is the beginning of the x organization against the mutants, or the human war against the mutants. You can destroy this special ethnic group from the world. And the reason why they survived was entirely because Zhou Yi extended their help to them again and again.


    Whether it is kindness or substantial interest. Zhou Yi has given them the best thickness. Now they have betrayed him. Although this kind of betrayal is harmless, it is enough to make him curious, what is it for!


    "We are willing to give them the best. Just like Lincoln gave black equality, freedom and all rights. Tony is willing to give them the same thing as the president of the United States. It is completely an American. There is hatred of revenge! Do you think this condition, will they refuse?"


    Upon hearing Coulson''s answer, Zhou Yi was silent. He had to admit that what Tony had promised this time was indeed something he could not give. He is a god, but he cannot change the mind of mankind, and the world has precipitated centuries of order. And these are the rights of the world.


    In the past, secularity did not compromise the mutants. But once the secular masters compromised the mutants, they would have difficulty controlling their impulses. The urge to return to the world, to get back all the impulses that belong to you.


    Zhou Yi understood their impulse, so he did not continue to entangle something on this issue. On the contrary, he just waved his hand and then said to Coulson.


    "Since they have accepted your request, then I don''t have to say anything more. Go, if this is what they want, then I won''t stop them. As long as they can choose for themselves. And bear the corresponding price!"


    "So, you promised to let them work with us?"


    "I didn''t refuse, didn''t I?"


    Raised his hand and made a move to the guest. Zhou Yi was so eager to see Colson slowly disappearing from his own eyes. Until there was no other person around him, a figure gradually appeared in Zhou Yi''s side.


    "They are making mistakes again and again. I really don''t understand why Charles is so obsessed with human recognition. Can the world not turn when they leave the world?"


    The voice of the indifferent voice appeared in Zhou Yi''s ear, and from her words, Zhou Yi can clearly distinguish the grievances in her heart.


    This is in the midst of the betrayal of Zhou Yi, and is also sighing for their stupid choices. Obviously, she does not support the mutants to accept the olive branch that humans have thrown. Just, sometimes even if you know something is wrong, you should not do it. But you just can''t stop some people from making this mistake.


    Qin is very clear that he can''t stop the mutants who have been blinded. Therefore, instead of using their own identity to force them, they are forced to reject the request for cooperation. Let them make trouble with themselves. Then it��s better to let go of it and let them hit a head and break the blood.


    For her own group, she already has no feelings. This is why she did not stand up when Zhou Yi and Coulson talked before, but the reason for complaining to Zhou Yi at this time. Listening to her complaint, Zhou Yi just hugged her waist with a smile, and then explained to her.


    "You have to understand that Professor Charles has lived in the human world for the rest of his life. Not only him, the vast majority of variants are like this. They have a sense of identity for the human world, so when this is always closed to them, When the gates are open, they will be so eager to wait."


    "I can''t wait to die!" sneered, and the piano of the same mutant was not blinded by the seemingly beautiful conditions. She saw it very clearly. This promise is full of thorns under its gorgeous appearance. The mutants want to get everything they want, and they must pay a huge price. And whether they can afford such a huge price is simply an uncertain thing.


    Taking an uncertain future to gamble on what you have now is really no more stupid choice than this.


    "Maybe not die?" Shaking his head, Zhou Yi clearly had a different understanding of the words before the piano. So, he smiled and said to her. "Professor Charles, they should not be stupid enough. Even if they cooperate, they can''t really take out everything they have, just to bet on Tony''s promise, regardless of the bet. In my opinion This must be a long and entangled process. Of course, the final loss must be the mutant."


    He is also not optimistic about the outcome of the mutant, but it is not pessimistic to the extent that the piano thinks. Because he has that self-confidence, as long as he has himself and the city he is guarding, the mutants cannot be defeated. This is the home he built, the thing he built for his family. Even if the outside world is ups and downs, can it still spread this to its own territory? The answer is obviously no.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi��s face showed a confident and calm smile. Looking at his expression, the piano also guessed what kind of thought he had in his heart. This is also to let the piano can not help but taste it.


    She knows why Zhou Yi is the root cause of sheltering mutants. Xia Weisi, the younger sister who was regarded as the jewel of his eyes, is the hub for maintaining the relationship between him and the mutant. As long as she is there, Zhou Yi will certainly not sit and watch the mutants fail to the point of destruction. Even said that as long as she asked, Zhou Yi could even be desperate to personally intervene in it and mix everything.


    This is Zhou Yi''s love for Xia Weisi. In the whole world, it is estimated that this is the only one. For such a preference, even the piano that is the lover of Zhou Yi, the heart began to smell.


    "You are really good enough for our Princess Her Royal Highness. I am afraid even the children can''t compare with her in your heart. As for us, I don''t have to look at it. Third or fourth, I need to see now. Discuss your favor so that you become more important in your heart?"


    "What are you talking about!" The sour taste that appeared between the lines of the piano was naturally smellable, which made him smile a bit, and then immediately took her into his arms. "In my heart, you are just as important to me. Because you are the treasures that are above my life!"


    "Do you think that your treasure is too much?"


    "So I thought, I am a lucky person!"


    Talking and laughing, Zhou Yi deeply lowered his head. For him, everything outside this world is no longer important.

 Chapter 1098： Crazy breeding beliefs

    "So, there is no obstacle to cooperation between us?"


    After receiving the news from Coulson, Tony finally couldn''t help but take a long breath. For him, everything is finally moving in the right direction. And since the opportunity has come to the forefront, then he naturally will not let such an opportunity slip out of his own eyes.


    "Maybe we should start to act. With the fastest speed, I need you to find the unclean things that the consortium has done privately. One by one, use legal means to start liquidating them. They do not matter, they want They will resist. So no matter how cool your action, I don''t care. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I understand." Nodded, and Maria Hill answered this and said what she was worried about. "But doing this, our actions are not too fast. A lot of things are not ready yet, if something unexpected happens. We are afraid it is difficult to control the situation."


    "This is called unexpected." Shaking his head, Tony pressed the table, very sure to face Maria. "Only when we are not sure that we can have the perfect grasp, we can make those people have no time to make any defenses. This is an opportunity! Moreover, it has never been fully grasped. So, it is too much action. Others have noticed and started to guard against it. It��s better to attack them directly at this time.


    "You always have your own reason!" Sighed, but Maria accepted her claim, so she should soon take the road. "I will find someone to deal with this matter as soon as possible. Their own foundation is not clean, but it is certainly not too easy to find enough evidence. I need you to be a little patient!"


    "Of course, I can''t afford to play this game without patience. Although I really want to end this boring war as soon as possible, I will not despise any opponent who is in opposition. So, I am waiting for your good news. !"


    Nodded, Maria Hill walked out of the office. And after she left, a voice rang from the office.


    "Mr. Stark. I don''t understand? Why do you want to deliver this task to Ms. Hill? You should know, if this task is carried out by us, how fast it will be! We can be at the most Get all the evidence in the fast time, and won''t even let them have any possibility of hiding these things!"


    "About this matter, I think we have reached an agreement between us, Ao Chuang!"


    In one sentence, the sudden sound appeared, and Tony��s tone became impatient.


    "I should have told you that this is an infighting between human beings, not a problem that you should intervene in. You have other tasks to do, isn''t it?"


    "You are right!" Silenced, Austrian created a reply on this issue. After he gave the answer, Tony immediately asked him.


    ��Can you tell me your progress? I hope that I can hear a good news just like it!��


    "I''m afraid it won''t be a message you would like to hear, sir." Ao Chuang said this and gave him a bad answer.


    ��The situation in India is much more complicated than you think. My power is hard to penetrate. The locals simply do not accept our existence, especially when my forces involve the temple, they even We will fight against us in a violent way. We can��t control the situation there.


    "It��s ridiculous. Can''t you force this thing forcibly? Is the power you hold in your hands just a bunch of scrap iron?"


    Tony had some hate and iron to the Austrian creation, and the anger in his tone was completely obvious. For his anger, Ao Chuang naturally has his own explanation.


    "Sir. You have to understand that we can''t take any violent actions against those innocent human beings. There is no such thing as human bloodthirsty in our nature. And, by other means, we may not be able to do it. The things you want us to do."


    "Using the latest technology, I let some new Zhizhi sneak into the temple you said. Unfortunately, I didn''t find the person you were looking for. Moreover, I can say with certainty that all the monks in the temple are It��s a normal ordinary person. None of them is related to Hydra. If there is, I��m afraid they live in a temple built by Hydra!��


    "What do you mean, I am joking with this kind of thing?"


    "No, sir. I don''t think this will be a joke!" Altron clearly did not question Tony''s meaning. In fact, when he asked this question, he already said his own ideas. "Maybe you don''t know what happened. But I can tell you, just as you disappeared. The emerging sect has grown to a very amazing level."


    ��They have developed nearly a million members of the public in remote areas of India. More than a third of them are mad believers who can put their lives outside. Such strength is not the ones that have already fallen. The religion can be supported. Only a powerful enough force can support this. However, I have investigated a lot of things, and no country on the bright side is supporting them. So there is only one explanation!"


    "The Hydra!" recited the name more than 10,000 times, but every time he recited the name, he would hate to gnash his teeth.


    "I am very surprised, why do they have to do it. It takes so much resources to pull up an elite army. And support such a religious system? In addition to raising some believers who have no effect, There is no other role at all. This is not in line with their interests, they simply have no reason to do this!"


    "It doesn''t make sense. It''s just something you think."


    Shaking his head, Tony was not as simple as this. Because he only has to think about it a little, he can think of the expression that the fanatical believers showed when he faced him.


    Almost like a beast, there is absolutely no reason at all. It is really hard to believe that in this civilized world there will be believers who are as crazy and ignorant as the Middle Ages. And it is this kind of understanding that makes Tony realize what kind of idea Steve''s people are playing!


    This gave him a heavy look on his face, and this made the Austrian creation confused.


    "Is there any problem? Sir."


    "Of course, very serious problem!" Tony screamed at the table in front of him. "If it''s you, I don''t think I should explain to you a few Crusades because of religious beliefs!"


    "Yes, sir. I know very well about that history."


    "So can you tell me why they want to do it?"


    "Because of Jerusalem?" Occe replied indefinitely, and he concluded from the information that the purpose of the Crusades was to occupy this holy city. However, it is difficult for him to understand why, for a city, two continents and people of different faiths can launch so many wars with each other. Tony, Tony quickly explained.


    "Jerusalem? Do you think this city has such a great significance? Is it gold casting? Is it a gemstone? Of course not! You and I know that the so-called Jerusalem is just a solitary broken city. Thousands What has been left over the years, except for a bunch of so-called civilizations, there are only cold rocks and endless yellow sand. It is a desolate place, if it is for me to value it, it is not even as good as I am in Los Angeles. A mansion is worth a lot of money. But for some people, it is the most valuable thing, something that money can''t buy."


    With a grin, Tony''s face slowly revealed a smile full of ridicule. This is his most sincere thought about the history of that period.


    "The reason why this broken place will be killed by two religions and live for hundreds of years is entirely because of the meaning behind it. The belief in the so-called gods! A habit that humans should have abandoned!"


    "Several hundred years ago, people can give their own for the so-called devotion to God. Even their wives and children, their own lives are completely at all. Let them go to their own kind. With the knife facing each other, it would be simpler! In fact, for them, people of different religions can''t be regarded as homogeneous at the same time. Therefore, in their psychology, it is naturally impossible to have any burden."


    "Fighting each other and killing each other. For a city with a symbolic meaning of the gods, in order to prove its belief in the so-called gods. This is the original intention of the Crusades. And now, what you see in India, everything in me It seems that the same thing is being copied. It is really hard to imagine that there is still room for such ignorant thoughts to breed in that land. I can only say that they have found a very suitable one. Opportunities. And if they let them continue to develop like this, I can be sure. India is the third country after Japan and the United Kingdom. And what does it mean, do you know what it is?"


    Ao Chuang certainly understands what it means. That means that one-tenth of the world''s population will fall into the control of the enemy, which means that if the same disaster occurs, the world will no longer be able to maintain the order at hand.


    People can barely endure after being cut a knife, but if they are cut off, it is completely intolerable. What the Hydra is doing now is equivalent to cutting an arm on the human body trunk. And this is definitely something that Austrian can''t accept, so he immediately said to Tony.


    "I will take action, immediately!"

 Chapter 1099： Inviting celebrities

    The world is always surging in the dark.


    When Tony was deliberately trying to deal with the cancer of the consortium. These consortia are not idle.


    It was they who first touched Tony, so no matter how stupid they were, this group could not succumb to this kind of squad that only launched a wave of public opinion. Like Tony, they are also brewing a big move. The breakthrough direction of this action is the same as that of Tony.


    Of course, they will not fight the ideas of those mutants. Let''s not say that the mutants have always dealt with them, and that the existence behind the mutants is enough to make these people discouraged.


    The cooperation they seek is based on maintaining their own rule over the world. If because of cooperation, a existence is completely above them. That is what they absolutely cannot accept.


    Therefore, under the intention of this cooperation, they found another special existence. One can even clamp the presence of the gods.


    Smith. Zhou! Earth Watcher. The most powerful superhero in the human world. It is also a guy who is unruly and does not merge with the world. Just doing everything he did on Modi''s show, can let most people dispel the goodwill of him.


    It is also from his behavior. If this is regarded as a handle, then even if there are countless credits to save him, it will inevitably be drowned by public opinion. However, what is strange is that things have not developed in this direction. But it is inexplicable, and everything has gradually subsided.


    All the topics about him were directed to the aggression and plunder of the year, and all contradictions were deliberately pushed to the museums. As the igniting of this explosive barrel, Smith. Zhou is not only not concerned by public opinion, even the ordinary people who have been forcibly suppressed by his power, most of them are tight-lipped about this matter. Modi, who was the hardest hit in his career because of this incident, never talked about Smith.


    This gives the impression that there is a powerful force that pushes everything down.


    What forces will do this? Many people are thinking about this problem, including Smith. Zhou himself. In his original vision, this should be the government''s arrangement to control public opinion volatility and protect the image of so-called superheroes. But now it seems that the situation is not like this.


    Sitting in a hotel in downtown Los Angeles, Smith. Zhou looked at an invitation in front of him. There is a smile that has some fun.


    This is a very special invitation. There is no extra embellishment on the envelope of the whole body, only the name of a recipient, and a rare letter of the seal.


    This is something that European aristocratic families love to play, because the wax seal often uses a special ring to leave the name of the family. Of course, there are not many people who use this in modern society. Because the so-called nobles of the past have mostly fallen into a tragic situation. In addition to using this kind of baggage, there will be no more effects besides losing face. The nobles are precisely the group of creatures that have the most face. So they would rather give up this way and would not easily make this choice.


    However, such a custom has been inherited by some American high-class families with a long history. Despite the inheritance, the descendants of these colonists and prisoners in the United States simply cannot be rivals of European aristocrats. But on the basis of strength and strength, the Americans have taken the historical garbage of Europe out of more than one street. Under such a premise, using this means to express one''s identity is more than the upstarts who use gold to make invitations.


    Of course, there is a premise to do this, that is, you can recognize which family the letter represents. This is why this method has gradually been abandoned. After all, you send a letter or invitation and put your own letter. As a result, people can''t read your family logo. When it''s a junk letter, it''s a bit too embarrassing.


    However, since I dare to send such an invitation to Smith. Zhou, it is obvious that the messenger has no such concerns at all. After all, it is the famous Morgan. As long as you see the surname of j.p Morgan, you can definitely guess his identity.


    Compared to such an identity, Smith. Zhou is more concerned about what the Morgan family invites.


    You know, the Morgan family is not the old Morgan who used to call the rain. After the death of the founder of the Morgan Empire, Peabody, the Morgan Empire also inevitably became a river from the behemoth of a quarter of the United States. Neither the US government nor other consortia will tolerate such a monster that monopolizes the entire American economy. So it is almost inevitable that the Morgan consortium is caught in the situation of division and restructuring.


    Of course, the Morgan consortium after the reorganization of the split is still a giant, one of the world''s masters. But unlike the previous situation, which was completely mastered by the Morgan family, it became an aggregate of interests that more people control, and it is no longer the territory of Morgan''s family.


    But this does not mean that the Morgan family has fallen. In fact, the descendants of j.p Morgan have always been tied to the Morgan consortium. Although they are no longer the principals of the consortium, they are definitely one of the representative figures of the entire Morgan consortium. It can be said that the invitation in front of Smith. Zhou is not so much an invitation from the Morgan family, but rather as a temptation of the entire Morgan consortium.


    And what do they want to test? This problem is really to make Smith''s curiosity inevitably churn. He really wanted to know the answer, so he sat here safely, waiting for the person picking him to come to the door.


    The invitation only said that the Morgan family wanted to invite him to dinner together. Neither said time nor specific location. It seems that it is very irresponsible, but the Morgan family should not be so stupid. So I think I should know that they should arrange everything for it.


    And it is like he thinks. Just five o''clock, a knock on the door rang from his room. After opening the door, Smith. Zhou immediately saw a well-dressed, middle-aged man who was well-educated, both in action and in his demeanor, standing there and bowing down to his body respectfully.


    "Mr. Zhou. I am the one sent by Morgan Master to invite you to dinner. Do you have time now?"


    They are already looking for the door, and they still have time. This is obviously a kind of compulsive meaning. However, this middle-aged person''s attitude is mild and very self-cultivating, but it has greatly weakened the kind of coercion in his words to some extent. Plus, Smith. Zhou has some curiosity in this matter. So he directly ignored these irrelevant things and turned his head to him.


    "Of course, we can leave now!"


    "Please come with me!" I looked at Smith''s dress and confirmed that there was nothing wrong with his clothes. The middle-aged man directly retired a waiter with a dust bag around him and made an invitation to Smith. Following the guidance of this middle-aged man, Smith. Zhou walked downstairs without any scruples.


    His power made him not have to fear any existence in this world. So naturally, even the famous Morgan family can''t let him have any troubles at this time. He walked in a leisurely stroll, and even looked at the situation around him with great interest. In this way, he immediately realized what the strength of the consortium was.


    The hotel he temporarily lives in is a very famous five-star hotel. Business is hot, and the number of guests staying in general is also very high. It is almost impossible to see what happens in the corridor without people. The current situation is that the road from the floor where Smith. Zhou is located to the lobby is completely emptied. Except for the uniform uniforms of the waiters standing on both sides, there is no such thing as a messy person. Obviously, they have been settled by the Morgan family with a magical thing.


    It seems that this is not enough. The Morgan family also used the softest Persian rug to re-draw the journey to meet Smith.


    With the touch of the foot alone, Smith. Zhou can feel that this is the best alpaca carpet. This soft texture, bright lines and carpets that are famous for their precious metals are top luxury items. The average rich are only willing to put them in the most private places like the study. Now, the entire integer 100 meters of roads are covered with such carpets. In addition to being flattered, the only thing left is the stunned luxury and luxury.


    Of course, this is the feeling that ordinary people will have. Like Smith. Zhou, who has enjoyed all the prosperous old ghosts in the world, will not be touched by these things. However, he realized the meaning of the Morgan family. They are obviously using this way to show them their strength. The power from money!


    This made Smith. Zhou secretly sneer, but on the surface he did not have any change in look. This made the middle-aged man who had been observing him secretly anxious. However, he still maintained his own demeanor and education, and led Smith. He sat in a customized version of the extended Lincoln and personally sat in the driver''s position, carrying him and before and after. Four or five open-air luxury cars drove past the suburbs far from the city.


    Los Angeles is a big city, and no matter how many luxury cars are. Just like now, taking a luxury car to open the way and guarding a more luxurious Lincoln is obviously rare.


    In this regard, Smith. Zhou immediately smiled, and then asked the middle-aged man driving in front.


    "I want to ask, is your owner always waiting like this every time you travel?"

 Chapter 2000： After a hundred years of family Morgan

    When I heard this question from Smith. Zhou, the middle-aged man who drove first took a look and then replied respectfully.


    "No, Mr. Zhou. My family will rarely use this kind of arrangement. Only in extremely important occasions, he will travel in this way. And like treating guests, you are still enjoying this treatment for the first time. ""


    "So I should thank your master, so I looked at me differently?"


    Smith. Zhou Xiao smiled and said so to him. From his tone, you can''t easily hear his provocative meaning. Obviously, he is a middle-aged man driving in front of a deliberately difficult one. But the middle-aged man was not moved at all, but always maintained a kind of humility, but never flattered and responded to him.


    "No, sir. The reason why you are invited to use this kind of etiquette is because you deserve my owner to come up with such an attitude. Not everyone is worthy of the Morgan family to come up with such an attitude. Only a strong person like you is only It is worthwhile for my master to do this. According to my master, this is the most basic respect for another strong person. Respecting you is tantamount to respecting himself!"


    "Interesting statement."


    Smiled and nodded, Smith. Zhou did not continue to entangle on this issue. This middle-aged person said very well. Respect is mutual, if you are so entangled. So I am afraid that it is a bit too uninteresting.


    And watching Smith. Zhou was so silent. It is inevitable that the middle-aged man will breathe a sigh of relief. Smith. Zhou is not like a superhero with hidden heads. His image is not a secret to many people. As a service for the Morgan family for half a lifetime, this middle-aged person is naturally more aware of the power and horror of Smith.


    It can be said that in his heart, his current situation can be described as an ant carrying a dragon. Being able to maintain such an unimpressed attitude has always been the reason why he has been insisting on his cultivation for many years.


    And he hasn''t waited for him to breathe. The sudden voice of Smith. Zhou made him again involuntarily give his heart.


    ��How many years have you worked for the Morgan family?��


    A very common problem is much milder than the embarrassing words of the past. Therefore, middle-aged people have no place to hesitate, and they directly give their own reply.


    "From my great-grandfather, our family has served the Morgan family for four generations. I have been a housekeeper for my family since I was twenty, and it has been exactly 16 years now. From my great-grandfather to my generation, it is already It��s almost a hundred and fifty years old.��


    Four generations, nearly a hundred and fifty years. It means that every generation in his family has served the Morgan family for nearly forty years. What it means for forty years means that a young man with a good reputation has become a two-faced old man.


    Not everyone can persist for such a long time, and not every family can insist on doing the same job for generations. In the middle-aged generation, he is still serving the Morgan family. This is already an illustration of their family being thoroughly tied to Morgan and becoming part of Morgan.


    This is really hard to come by. Because even the aristocrats in continental Europe, I am afraid there will be no service for the generations to serve them. This can only explain Morgan''s heritage, it is really strong and amazing. Of course, Smith. Zhou saw more than that. He saw the identity and status of this middle-aged man.


    Although he is not a member of the Morgan family, he can serve the parents of the Morgan family for 16 years, and is under the premise of being a Morgan housekeeper. He must have a very important position. It can be said that even if he is not the right arm of Morgan''s family, he is also a first-class confidant.


    Such people must know something that others do not know. So immediately, Smith. Zhou asked him like this.


    "It can be a hundred and fifty years for the famous Morgan family. I want to come to you for the Morgan family. It must be very important. I think the current generation of Morgan parents must be very important to you. Then I will I want to ask you, you know that your host invited me to dinner. What is it for? Is this a banquet?"


    Although it is a villain like a housekeeper, middle-aged people are serving the world''s top families like Morgan. Therefore, even if Smith Zhou said an allusion to the Americans, he still understood the meaning of his sentence.


    This made him immediately laughed and shook his heart.


    "Guests are joking. My host is just admiring your heroic behavior. I want to take this opportunity to make friends with you. By the way, talk about things like cooperation. How can you say that it is a special banquet for you?"


    "I know, I am just joking. Don''t worry about it!"


    With such a smile, Smith. Zhou no longer continued to speak to this middle-aged man. For those middle-aged people who are afraid of falling into such a difficult situation, they are forced to step on the throttle under their feet and speed up their own progress.


    He is really scared. So he can only speed up his speed now and want to send this special guest to his destination as soon as possible. And just under his efforts, the team belonging to the Morgan family finally came to a manor in the suburbs.


    Unlike most manor houses in Beverly Hills. This huge manor was not built in the famous Beverly Hills, but was built in a deserted place with few people. But this does not change its value. Huge and stately architecture, vast and lush courtyards, plus a man-made lake. So that its value is definitely not under any Beverly Hills mansion, and even said that it is absolutely over.


    It can be seen that the owner of this manor is definitely a person who likes to be quiet. Otherwise, with his financial resources, he can completely sit in the best mansion in the most luxurious part of Los Angeles. Of course, you can also understand the meaning of quiet as another meaning. For example, it is customary to hide in the shadows.


    Since the Morgan family has fallen from the peak, they are almost impossible to climb back to where they occupied. Although Morgan is still the most influential family in the world, it is much worse than when Peabody was alive.


    They can''t even get back to their jp Morgan''s right to speak. Not to mention leading the direction of the entire Morgan consortium. Therefore, compared with those who stand on the table and call for the rain, the only thing they can do is to hide in the dark corner and sneak up on all the things with sneaky means.


    Smith. Zhou is not really able to see such a guy. But since they chose to drill out of the shadows at this time, then he doesn''t mind, to see what they really want to do.


    This thought gave him patience and let him follow the guidance of the middle-aged housekeeper safely and came all the way to the manor''s restaurant.


    At this time, the tableware in the restaurant has been set with exquisite tableware and appetizing snacks. At the same time, a black man who looks a little cloudy has already sat there, waiting for the arrival of Smith.


    Smith came in on Monday and the old man got up from his seat. He walked up diligently, holding the hand of Smith Zhou intimately, and showing a good smile to him.


    "I really hope that you have been here for a long time, my friend. I am really sorry, until today I have made up my mind to invite you to see you. I must be confused when I want to come, why should I invite you at this time!"


    "Actually, I am confused. Because I know very well, there is no intersection between us before this. So I don''t understand, what kind of reason drives you, come meet me at this time?"


    Nodded, Smith. Zhou opened the door and said his own problem. For his question, the old man did not answer the first time, but extended his hand and said to him intimately.


    "I will tell you this question, my friend. Before that, I would also like you to be seated. In order to prepare for today''s dinner, I specially invited the best chef from France. The snail he cooked himself. And the veal is the world''s top food. Plus a bottle of Patus that I just received, I think it should make you feel satisfied."


    Although Smith Zhou is somewhat intolerant of the old man��s drag, the patience for a dinner is still there. So he sat in the guest''s position from the good, and enjoyed this strange dinner with peace of mind.


    For him, dinner is still a pleasure. As the old man of the Morgan family said, the chef''s craft is indeed a magical magic. Together with the best red wines in the Bordeaux region, this meal is indeed a taste of enjoyment.


    When the wine was full, and confirmed that there was no other request from Smith. Zhou, the old man just clap his hands and said to the butler.


    "Owen, you can go out first. Also, without my permission, don''t let anyone come in."


    "Yes, sir!" Someone hesitated to look at the old man, and the middle-aged steward named Owen retired. The old man stood up until he heard the sound of the door being closed, and he said seriously to Smith. Zhou.


    "I am sorry, my friend. I have forgotten that I have not had time to introduce myself. I need to add you here. My name is John. John Vince Morgan. It is the current parent of the Morgan family and the jp. Morgan''s grandson."


    If Peabody is the founder of the Morgan Empire, then j.p Morgan is the culmination of this empire. At the peak of the j.p Morgan, once claimed to be the creditor of the entire world. One quarter of the US companies belonged to the glory of the Morgan consortium was born in his hands. The Morgan family also began to officially continue as a top family in his body.


    Therefore, after the j.p Morgan, the Morgan family will always add contact with him in the self-introduction. They are in this way to prove their bloodlines and nobleness. And this in the eyes of Smith. Zhou is like a so-called dog on the famous dog''s pedigree to prove that he is ridiculous.


    And now, he is really not very kind to laugh.

 Chapter 1201： Morgans current situation is offensive and defensive

    "Mr. Zhou, is there anything funny about this?"


    Being so ridiculed in his most proud identity, this descendant of Morgan, called John Vince, almost immediately broke out. The update is the fastest but I don''t know if it is because of conservation or because of jealousy. He did not really break out in the end. Instead, he pressed the blind man to ask him this question.


    Faced with such a problem, Smith Zhou just started the wine glass slowly and slowly tasted the best red wine in the Bordeaux region before revealing a smile, facing him. Said disdainfully.


    "It��s not ridiculous to hang a name of a dead guy on his head and then show it proudly."


    "Mr. Zhou, please pay attention to your words!" He couldn''t help but patted the table heavily, and John Wens began to bite his teeth. "The person you are commenting on is my grandfather. You are smearing the merits of his life!"


    "Is it filthy?" Picking his fingers, Smith. Zhou answered the carelessness and didn''t care. "It seems that I only said one truth from the beginning. That is JP Morgan is dead. Why, I poked your pain? Let you think of your family has long been brilliant, falling to the bottom. For a lifetime Can you rely on the name of a dead person to survive the reality?"


    "I am sorry, I don''t feel very comfortable. If the words I said hurt you, please bear with me. Forbearance will pass. This is not what your family has been used to for a hundred years." Is it something?"


    Taunt, unrelenting irony. Smith''s words were like a steel knife, and John Wens struggled to maintain the pride of his life, directly smashing the most painful and powerless truth in his heart.


    Yes, having an outstanding and amazing ancestor is indeed a very proud thing. However, if you don''t have the ability to inherit your ancestors, even the foundations they left can''t be saved. Then you are obviously unqualified as a descendant with the same surname.


    No matter what the Morgan family wants to explain, they can''t change a fact. That is, the Morgan family has fallen from a master to a guest. Even the point of a guest who is not very much to be seen. If they don''t have the name of j.p Morgan to protect them, they can''t even have any say in the current Morgan consortium. Especially after Morgan was divided into big motorcycles and small motorcycles, their rights have plummeted.


    Maybe some people will remember Morgan��s name in these years, but if they are so disappointing, then in another ten or twenty years, those who have witnessed the splendor of JP Morgan, those who have a relationship with the Morgan family, After the death, who cares who Morgan is?


    This is what John Wens is most afraid of, and the last thing he wants to see. All along, the name of J.p Morgan''s grandson has been avoided as much as possible to avoid such truths exposed to outsiders. He has been covering up with all the best wealth and luxury. Although this is not a secret to many people in the upper ranks. But as long as no one is going to expose him, he can safely be an ostrich with his head in the sand.


    But now, the sand buried above the head has been opened, and the problem that has been most feared has been placed directly in front of him. This made him really accept for a while.


    When people are unable to accept the reality that is in front of them, they often make many special changes. Some people will be silent and some will madly resist. And people like John Wens, who are already old, started to open the dye house on their faces and constantly changed their faces.


    From red to white, from white to green, one color after another, so that he began to produce a feeling of rapid heartbeat, shortness of breath. If this feeling is on young people, it is naturally harmless. But if it is on an old man like him, then it is definitely a serious problem.


    He didn''t hesitate to hesitate. He shook his hand and took the pill from his pocket. And after a sip of wine, desperately licking the bitter taste of the medicine into the stomach. Until he completely felt his heartbeat calmed down, he had the courage to reply to Smith.


    "You said so much, just to humiliate me and humiliate my family? You disappoint me too much. Mr. Smith. Zhou, is this what you should do to treat a host who is warmly inviting you?"


    "Look at the premise that this meal is still satisfied! I will tell you clearly."


    With a fork in his hand, Smith showed a smile that made John Wens look a little scared. As a perennial person who is in the upper circle. He is very clear about what this smile means. That is the smile in the victory, such a smile will generally only appear on the face of the winner.


    For example, Howard Stark and his son who used to be very swaying. These are the two natural winners, even in the containment of the consortium, they can kill a **** path. And now, Smith. Zhou also showed such a smile. This made John Vince, who had nothing to do except eating the old one, suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    However, even if he is not feeling well. I didn''t dare to interrupt Smith''s speech, so he could only pull his tie and release pressure on himself while listening to Smith''s high opinion.


    "First of all, we should have no goodwill and enthusiasm before. From our position and position, we will not have any friendship. You invited me to come and talk about a transaction. It��s a sale of red fruit. So, whatever I say, it��s just part of the deal. As long as you don��t want the deal to break, you can��t blame it on this issue. Otherwise, behind you Those people should not forgive you. Even if you are a descendant of JP Morgan!"


    This is the biggest secret of John Wenss. It is something more important than everything that Smith has revealed. This kind of disclosure changed the face that he had already calmed down again. This time, even the most effective pills can''t save his heartbeat.


    I can see that he really wants to say something at this time. However, Smith. Zhou did not give him this opportunity, but stood up in a very strong way, stepped into his face, and sneered at him with condescending.


    "You must want to ask me, why do I know if this is right?"


    John Wens nodded and he got the answer from Smith.


    "The reason is very simple. You have played too much!"


    "I admit that JP Morgan was indeed the greatest businessman in the world. But the wealth he left should not be enough for your descendants to squander. Like Rockefeller, would the Morgan family be special?" Can the foundation of your family support the arrays I see?"


    Smith''s remarks made John Wens''s face look awkward, but he still forced himself to fight and refuted him.


    "No matter how bad our descendants are, we are always a member of the Morgan family. For us, money is never a problem! As long as we think, even more luxurious things can be easily obtained. You Such doubts are simply a fuss."


    "Is it?" He snorted, and Smith. Zhou sneered. "Maybe your situation will be better than Rockefeller. After all, like Rockefeller, even the last company''s shares can''t be saved. But how much can you keep?"


    "Morgan Bank was sold to Chase Manhattan. The business belonging to Morgan was also split to Morgan Stanley. Although you have gained a little profit, but compared to what you lost, these should not be worth mentioning. Of course, because of the particularity of your family, you can still be a guest of the Morgan consortium, even the core. But I think you should also find out that the Morgan family now has no original meaning. It��s so loud and useful, especially after Christianity became a liar and Britain became a ruin!��


    The words of Smith Zhou made John Vince completely unable to refute. Over the years, the Morgan family has been able to maintain a transcendental position in the upper class of the United States. In addition to the legacy of JP Morgan, the Morgan family has spent countless years building up relationships in Europe.


    The royal family and religion, these are the relationships that they work hard. Even in the previous generation of John Wens, their family still maintained a relationship with the British royal family and the pope. This is their card, no matter where the Morgan family is defeated, it can also make a comeback.


    However, with the rise of Zhou Yi and the fall of the United Kingdom, these cards have not been played, and they have been completely abolished. Morgan, who lost the two cards, is also equivalent to losing the basic value for the current consortium. Only one chance is needed, and they will mercilessly kick the Morgan family out of the consortium with their names. It''s like the Rockefeller Foundation''s work on the Rockefeller family.


    John Vince also knew this, so he took such a task so eagerly as a pioneer of the consortium to entertain the special character of Smith. Zhou.


    In his view, this is an opportunity for the Morgan family to re-emerge. Because only by ensuring that they can establish a stable relationship with such a existence, they can regain their foot in the consortium and have their own right to speak.


    In his vision, he should be able to use his own resources to impress this special superhero and let him be willing to become his partner. But now it seems that things are not what he envisioned. Or, from the beginning, the situation is beyond his control.


    It is now the home of Smith. Zhou. He has lost the initiative right!

 Chapter 1022： Enticing the revolutionary anticipation

    In the face of Smith. Zhou is almost a step-by-step act, John Wens has no other way than the defeat of the festival.


    The relationship between two people is different. The refuge of Smith Zhou is his own powerful power. His cuddling is the wealth and status symbolized by his family. This kind of reliance between two people is actually not equal. And once his snuggles were dug up from the roots. Then this unequal relationship was immediately increased to the extreme and became a one-sided situation.


    Smith. Zhou has mastered the absolute initiative. With his temper, in this case he is naturally impossible to give up the pursuit of John Wens. So immediately, he said to John Vince, who had almost lost his position, which had been suppressed by himself.


    "Think about it. Those who used to rely on your family''s breath, turned into a presence to call you to drink. And you used to dominate half of American finance in the past, but now you can only fly for a little bit." Lee and succumb to their orders. Are these things that you are willing to accept? Or, are you going to accept this life?"


    If this time re-review all their previous conversations, John Vince must have found that he has been led by Smith. They should have talked about cooperation and talk about the rise and fall of the family of the Morgan family. Rather than talking about what is unwilling, resentful or resentful.


    It is only obvious that John Wens did not realize this. In the words of Smith Zhou, there is a magical power that is shaken, and when he tells about this. John Wens has been completely caught up in his own memories.


    That is not a good memory. Anyone who falls from the peak of glory to the bottom of the valley will definitely feel the **** of falling out of hell. In such a process, because of the influence of subjective judgment, even a small thing will be distorted into the cause of falling into hell.


    John Vince didn''t think of anything else. He just remembered the various encounters he had encountered in the consortium. Those bad, unpleasant memories have expanded hundreds of times at this time, and they have become the most intense negative emotions, deeply enshrined in his heart.


    The ultimate resentment is brewing in his heart, growing, and his face is smashed. Looking at this change, Smith. Zhou smiled and whispered in his ear.


    "Think about it. If those who stand on your orders give orders, if their things become yours. What should you look like now, what the Morgan family will look like now. Don''t you think about it?" Such a thing? Let your descendants be proud of you. It is like you add your grandfather''s name in front of your name. Don''t you want your descendants to feel your name hanging in front of you. Are you proud?"


    "I think, of course I want to"


    There was an abnormal flush on John Wens��s face. It is no longer possible for anyone else of his age to be influenced by other desires. But only the reputation is the thing that most let him not let go. As a hidden person behind the scenes, he certainly wants to have a great achievement for future generations to remember. However, he has never had such an opportunity. Nothing in the past, not now. Unless someone is willing to help him.


    Although the whole person who has begun to be stimulated by various kinds of tumbling desires is not normal. But John Wens''s current thinking is very clear. He is very clear that it is impossible to get everything by himself alone. Not to mention that it is impossible for the Morgan family to regain its peak. It is impossible for the Morgan family to maintain the current situation. Therefore, he must find someone who can help him. And in this case, who can help him? Don''t think too much, John Wens is already putting his sight on Smith.


    This is a world that has changed and is completely different from the past. In the original world, money is the power that can determine everything. As long as you hold the money in your hand, you can buy whatever you want. It is different now. Although the status of money is still important, it is no longer so supreme.


    In today''s world, the most important thing is strength! Real power!


    A superhero who can move the mountains and seas is absolutely more valuable than a whole Jinshan. And as long as such a person is willing to stand on his own side, then all these things have become possible.


    Smith Zhou is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate. As can be seen from his words and his attitude, he seems to have this meaning.


    For Johns, this is simply his only hope. So regardless of the suitability, he opened his mouth directly to Smith.


    "What do you mean by saying this? Are you willing to help me?"


    For this question, Smith. Zhou did not give a clear answer. He just smiled and looked at the old man who was suffering from the loss because he waited for his answer. After a long while, he said to him.


    "It depends on your performance! If your performance can satisfy me, then I may not be able to give you some help!"


    "How do you want me to behave?"


    After swallowing a sip of water, John Vince responded to him. He knew that if he opened his mouth, then he completely placed himself in a position underneath Smith. He will be under his control and may even have to pay a huge price for it. However, as long as he can get everything he dreams of, then he will never regret his choice.


    And his choice is actually in the expectation of Smith.


    What he just said with John Vince is not just a one or two simple persuasion. What is inside is a special force that confuses people. It is the evil ability that can evoke the deepest desires in the human heart and let them be completely dominated by this desire.


    Perhaps for some people with a firm stand and a strong mind, this power may not play any role. But for John Wenss, who was born with a golden key from an early age and enjoyed the prosperity of his life. For those who have never suffered any setbacks, this power is enough to bring up the most terrible things in their hearts and make them incarnate. Become like a demon.


    At that time, the nine-tailed fox relied on such ability to reverse all beings. Now, Smith Zhou has the ability to confuse an ordinary person. It is really difficult. He can be sure that John Wens is already a slave to desire. And the one who holds his inner desire is almost the same as his master.


    This point, Smith. Zhou is very positive. So he daringly patted John Wence''s shoulder and smiled at him.


    "It''s very simple. First of all, you can tell me who asked you to come over to me, and they are going to talk to me about what kind of deal!"


    Swallowing and swallowing, John Wens looked a little hesitant. But he finally did not have the urge to withstand his desires, so he quickly told the answer to Smith. Zhou.


    "It is now the principal of the Morgan Foundation and the Rockefeller Foundation. In addition, it seems that the first Citibank consortium and the Boston consortium have also stepped in. They have provided me with resources to let me as much as possible. If you can, they hope that you can Establish a reliable and realistic relationship with us."


    "Reliable and realistic relationship?" When he heard this, Smith Zhou raised his eyebrows and revealed a somewhat confused expression. In this regard, John Wens explained to him immediately.


    ��They want you to accept the money, resources and status we offer you. If you want, you can hold any position you want in any company in the name of some of our consortiums. For them, only You accept the money and status we provide, and treat it completely as your own interest. Then the relationship between you and them can be regarded as reliable and solid. Because at that time, your interests are consistent and help them. Is the same as helping yourself!"


    "Smart approach. Sure enough, those consortia can develop to the point of the present, not relying on a moment of luck. Wisdom, vision, they are not bad at all!"


    With a sigh of relief, Smith. Zhou continued to bow his head and looked at John Wens.


    "So, why do they want to buy me like this? I know an old saying called ignorance. If there is no suitable reason, just give me such a big benefit, I think even if it is a large consortium. The internal executives will certainly not agree. What the **** are they doing?"


    For the first time, the rest of the betrayal is just as natural as it is. No need to hesitate, John Wens said straight to him.


    "Their purpose is the Stark government. You have to know that because of the Stark government, the interests of the consortium have been greatly impacted and traumatized. It is conceivable that if you let him continue, then we will be The United States that dominates will no longer be something we can control."


    ��The consortium has controlled this country for more than a hundred years. For us, this country is the cornerstone of our development and survival. Everything the Stark government does is tantamount to tapping the roots of the consortium. So no matter what, we are not It will allow the Stark government to continue to exist like this. We need to launch a revolution, a revolution that will restore the former American order. In such a revolution, only people like you are the most needed force of the consortium. ""


    "Very good! Interesting thoughts." On the face of what these people were planning, Smith had a special smile on his face. He lowered his head and leaned into the ear of John Wens, whispering to him. "Tell them, I am willing to work with them. But I have a request!"

 Chapter 1203： The old man reunited with two choices

    Skye received the news from Coulson and almost rushed over.


    Although her life has become very difficult in the past two years, she is even more miserable than she used to be a hacker. But she did not have any resentment for Colson, who changed her life.


    Because for her, Coulson is really a very special existence. He is his own confidant, his brother, and his father. As an orphan, he gave a feeling of being cared for by himself. This alone is enough for her to go through the fire for him.


    In this case, Coulson saw his own unmarried subordinate in the restaurant.


    In the past two years, Skye has not changed in appearance. Because of her ancestry, she is almost not old. So just like the time when she first met her, she was still so youthful and beautiful. However, Coulson, who was very good at observing the details, noticed some subtle changes in her body.


    First of all, the most intuitive feeling is that Skye cut his hair. Inconsistent with the memory of a long hair in the past, now Skye has a very clean and short hair. Although people seem to be smart and capable, but Corson knows how much she loves this long hair. If it is not forced by the situation, I am afraid she will never lose such a beautiful long hair.


    In addition, her clothes are also worn out. Although it seems to be clean and tidy, from the wear and tear on the corners, this dress may not be new. This dress, coupled with the obvious tired look on her face. Everything makes Coulson feel complicated by the guide who walked into this complex world.


    He feels that he has done something wrong. Whether in this high-end restaurant to meet with this old man, or to bring her into the world of agents, her life is full of thrills and excitement that should not be. Because if she doesn''t do this, she should now enjoy the youthfulness of the youth like the young people in the moment.


    Thinking of this, Coulson couldn''t help but be a bit ecstatic. At this time, Skye was already approaching, and enthusiastically came to him with a veil, and smiled at him.


    ��How? I��ve been surprised to see that even the spirit can��t concentrate? Or, you��re old enough to remember the past?��


    "Sorry, Skye" Coulson subconsciously wants to say sorry, but was immediately interrupted by Skye.


    "No, no, I shouldn''t be sorry, I am right!" Skye shook his head and then took Coulson''s hand. "I''m sorry, Colson. I haven''t been able to see you in prison for the past two years. Although I know where you are being locked up, I really can''t show up. You know, we have been being pursued. That is, this is the last time. It��s a bit better. Really, I��m still unbelievable when I hear your news. Because I really can��t think of it, how did you come out, and you can still sit now. In this position, according to common sense, isn��t Stark supposed to shut you down to the next century?��


    "Maybe he suddenly found his conscience." With a smile attached to Skye, Colson pushed the prepared juice to her. Then he licked his mouth and asked her. "Have you been in the past two years?"


    "Alright." On this issue, Skye has no hidden meaning. She took a sip of sweet juice and complained to Corson. "At first, after Steve��s **** was arrested, I and the ants were a little overwhelmed. And when Wanda completely cut off contact with us, we can only say that it was completely disbanded. The ant went back to the home to see the child, and I went to your old friend, Maria Hill."


    "She gave me a lot of help. Especially when the agent of the hammer was searching for me everywhere, I would have been caught if I didn''t have her. But then she sat in your current position, She couldn��t help me so blatantly.��


    "Fortunately, the strength of the search for me at that time has been much smaller. So I used to use the original technology to earn extra money while hiding in the Tibetan life of the sewer mouse. If it is not that you are released, I am afraid. Now I still look like this."


    This was not a thing when Skye said it, but Corson could hear the hardships in her words. This made him feel more sorry for this girl. Because he knows that everything she has encountered is caused by herself. Otherwise, how can she fall into this field as a member of the Aegis sect of her Miao root? So again, he opened his mouth to Skye sincerely.


    "Sorry, Skye. It''s all my fault!"


    "It doesn''t matter, I just complained. By the way, I tell you, I am living very badly now, so when are you going to pull me back. And, when I owe my two years of salary, I will tell you." Arrears of wages can be a very serious problem. If you can''t give me an explanation that will satisfy me, I will complain to you."


    With regard to the wage arrears of the arrested agents, Colson��s mind is really not searching for anything to look for. However, he is very clear that it is best not to fool the past with this kind of thing. After all, Skye has suffered so many crimes in his two years. Therefore, no matter whether it is reasonable or not, he should be the one who compensates her. Even if you raise the money from your own salary, it is a matter of course. So now, he promised to Skye.


    "Reassure, your identity will be handled quickly. In addition, the salary of two years, including bonuses and subsidies for the mission, will not be less than one point."


    "Are you serious? I am just joking." Touching his nose and listening to Kelsen''s answer, Skye was a little embarrassed. "I just want to complain. Because the recent life is boring, it almost makes me rust. So, if you have any tasks and other things that need my help, you don''t have to be polite with me."


    Skye��s request made Coulson somewhat unexpected, and this is the most real thought in her heart. For Skye, this calm is a life of a stagnant water. It is not what she wants. It is as if people who have learned the skills of dragons and dragons will always hope that there is a dragon in the world to let them show their own style. She also hopes to develop her own skills in a special way, so that her life will become more colorful. In her opinion, nothing is more suitable for the profession than the special agent.


    Although it is said that the earliest time of the industry was turned into a swindle by Colson. But after so much experience, she has fallen in love with this profession. Thrilling, exciting, and always dealing with some bizarre things, all of which is really making her feel like she can''t stop. And she has been used to this kind of life, and then returning to the kind of plain life before, it is more painful than chewing wax. So now, she can''t wait to ask for her return. For her request, Coulson could not give a refreshing reply like before.


    He has his own ideas, and this idea was born after he saw the status quo of Skye. Of course, because of the original idea, such an idea is not mature enough. But his brain is still spinning fast after all, so he will soon be able to give an idea of ??this idea.


    And just after a period of silence, he opened his mouth and said to Skye.


    "If you are willing to come back, I can naturally welcome you on behalf of the Heavenly Hammer. You are my old men after all. I can help you with my help. I can rest assured. But for your request, I There are two arrangements, are you willing to listen?"


    "Two arrangements?"


    When he heard this, Skye couldn''t help but frown. She knows about Coulson very well. Therefore, the meaning of the performance that Corson has just represented can also be guessed one or two. It is nothing more than thinking about how to arrange yourself. It��s just that I can come up with two programs so quickly, which is not like the style of thinking twice in his usual days. So immediately, she asked with interest.


    "What program? Can you tell me something?"


    "Of course!" Pick up the coffee in front of him, and take a bite on the sketch, Coulson said to her. "First of all, the first plan is to transfer you to the US branch of the Tianshou Bureau. You have to know that there are not many people I can use in my hand. I have to establish it between the United States and the Tianshou Bureau headquarters. If you have a strong connection, you must use your own talents. Now Mei is sitting in that position, but you should also know that Mei��s character can��t be done for a long time. So I want to transfer you to her deputy first, then After a few years, you will take over her position. Become a boss of the branch. How? Are you willing to accept this plan?"


    For anyone, this is a chance to step into the sky. From a field agent directly to the management, there is even a guarantee that can become a principal. The minority is a 20-year struggle. However, in the face of such an attractive condition, Skye frowned and asked directly.


    "What is your next plan?"


    Obviously, she is not interested in this. And this is the most headache for Coulson. Because he didn''t want to say the second plan, it was too dangerous for Skye. Just, how do you convince Skye?


    Like Skye knows him, he also knows the ones that Skye brought with him. Unceremoniously, this is a stubborn person, and it is the kind of guy who will never change anything if he has his own ideas. In the past, he did not give her a bare butt. So he is very clear, how difficult it is to convince her. However, he still wants to continue to work hard.

 Chapter 1204： Helpless elf weird

    "Skey, are you really not going to think about it again?"


    The bitter-hearted Coulson really took out the sincerity of one hundred and twenty cents for this subordinate who had broken his heart. In order to make her change her heart, he began to play a bitter card.


    "You have to know that preparing this position for you will make me owe a lot of people, and it will bring a lot of trouble. But I still insist that you sit up because you are a companion I trust. I believe I have experienced nine. You should also know how important a trustworthy person is at this time. Such a position, if left to other people, I can''t be assured of it. Only you, is it My best candidate. Even if it is to help me, do you think about it?"


    Colson said almost tears, with his lyrical expression. Even the heart of the stone will inevitably shake their will. But for all this, Skye was silent for less than two seconds and gave a direct answer.


    "Still forget it. Colson, my own situation I know. Let me sit in the office to manage others, it is better to kill me directly. So, let''s talk about your second plan. I hope this is a program that can go out of the field!"


    Coulson��s trick was not able to fool Skye, and she really didn��t like Colson��s first plan. So she didn''t think about it at all, she refused Coulson. This made Coulson only smile for a while. He also knows in his heart that there are only so many things that he can do for this former subordinate. And since she is not willing to cherish this opportunity, then she can only follow the plan.


    When he thought of it, he sighed and said to Skye.


    "The second option. We need a trustworthy person who has not left any case in Tianzhuo Bureau to sneak into a company. At the moment we have the situation, we think that this company has a very important internal The secret exists. This secret is the reason why the former FBI director was smashed. The house of a high-ranking government can be destroyed in order to preserve this secret. We have every reason to believe the potential threat of this secret. Therefore, we Someone needs to help us figure out what the company is doing!"


    " Needless to say, I accepted this task!"


    Neither did Coleson speak more clearly, and Skye replied directly to him. In her opinion, this is simply a task tailored for herself. And compared to the previous task of sitting in the office, this is the life she wants. Therefore, there is no need to hesitate at all, she directly took this task. And this is really making Coulson feel helpless.


    As the chief of Skye, Coulson did not want her to intervene in such a task. Because of his own feelings, he can feel the potential danger of this task.


    Norman Osborne, although it looks like an ordinary person on the bright side. But whether it is his experience in the Tianshou Bureau or the hidden potential of the Osborne Group behind him, it is impossible for people to treat him as an ordinary person. Under this premise, Osborne Group can be said to be a general existence of Longtan Tiger. The risk of being sneaked in as a spy is enormous. A little careless, maybe it will disappear directly inside. And that is definitely not what Corson wants to see.


    Therefore, even knowing what he said is just a waste of words, and Coulson once again persuaded him.


    "I suggest that you think about it. The Osborne Group is not a small company. If you accidentally get stuck, it is not morally reasonable. We can''t even save you."


    "Osborne Group?" When he heard the name, Skye didn''t just have no fear, but instead became more excited. "I still remember that when I was not recruited into the SHIELD, I tried to attack the Osborne Group''s firewall. At that time, because of the equipment, it was impossible to break the firewall. Then there was After enough good equipment, I couldn''t do it anymore. I didn''t expect that I actually got around now. Destiny is really interesting, isn''t it?"


    "This is not the same thing as what you did at the beginning!" Cosson said with a helpless look at his own eyebrows. "What you have to do now is that you are much more difficult and dangerous than what you have done before. And the most important thing is that you have to find a way to get inside the Osborne Group. We can''t give it in this regard. What kind of help do you provide, because once we have any action, maybe Norman Osborne will immediately receive a whisper. At that time, your situation will become more dangerous! So really, I I am not optimistic that you will take this action."


    "Please, you have a little confidence in me. And really, I don''t think I have no hope! On the contrary, I think I am the most suitable candidate."


    "Oh?" Faced with the self-confidence of Skye''s fans, Colesenla became such a tone. In this regard, Skye just bowed his head and held a cell phone for a while, and directly handed over his mobile phone.


    Through the screen on the phone, Coulson can clearly see that it is an interview notice. Looking at the company''s signature above, Coulson''s heart immediately felt a WTF feeling.


    Osborne Group Head Office Cyber ??Security! Coulson��s thinking is broad, and he can��t understand why, in such a short period of time, what kind of means Skye used to get this thing.


    The confusion in his heart was completely written on his face, and looking at his face, Skye couldn''t help but laugh.


    "It seems that even luck is on my side. It is these days, the Osborne Group''s cybersecurity department began to recruit. I just sent the protection software I wrote to a script, even two minutes. No, they gave me this directly. How about it! With this thing, this task should not be a big problem for me."


    Skye��s counter-inquiry left Coulson with nothing to say, but he still forcibly found a reason for himself.


    "You have not experienced the training of sneak missions. In this case, you can easily reveal your identity. You know, this will not only put you in a dangerous situation, but also expose our Exist. So, I still don''t agree to let you take over this task."


    "Colson, please. You call me to this place, is it to tell me how bad I am, what tasks are not doing well?"


    Colson��s repeated refusal to make Skye was unacceptable, and she immediately complained to Coulson, who was almost equal to her elders. This complaint is obviously a small temper in the heart, but Coulson quickly explained it.


    "You know that I don''t mean this. Just, Skye. You are young and inexperienced after all. This dangerous task is really not suitable for you to go. For my sake, I have been so tired of eating so much." I really don''t want to bring you into danger for my reasons. This is my painstaking effort, I hope you can understand."


    Coulson made the words very clear, because he didn''t want to leave anything in his heart. In the face of his explanation, Skye laughed.


    "It''s enough! Coulson, I understand your pains. But you shouldn''t think of me as a flower growing up in a greenhouse. I am not so delicate, and I don''t need your special kind." Protection. I have the ability to protect myself. You are just anxious."


    "And, the previous things are not entirely your fault. You know my temper, if you compromised with Stark at the beginning, I will never bow. I will only do what I think is correct. Things, although it turns out that the facts have been proved, I am wrong both at home and at the time. But I think if I come again, I am afraid I will still do this. So, you don��t have to blame yourself. This is the mistake we made together. I am just paying the price for my mistake."


    All of them have said that, Skye��s attitude is already unshakable and firm. In the face of her appearance, Coulson could only pull out an ugly smile and said to her.


    "Can I tell you now?"


    "Of course not!" With a bang, Skye picked up his own eyes and said nothing. "If I were you, I would hand over the relevant information. Of course, there is your salary arrears. I know that I have not been shopping for a long time. This kind of cent will be made up. I have already had enough of the two halves of the day."


    "Okay, okay. I will give you what you want as soon as possible." Raise his hand and Corson made a surrender. "But now, we''d better solve the lunch first. Really, for your sake, my appetite has been hit hard, I''m not sure if I can eat the next steak."


    "I think my appetite is still good. If you don''t mind, I want to order two steaks. Of course, you still have to pay the bill!"


    "Can I say that I didn''t bring my wallet?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I can invade your bank account at any time and use your paypal to trade. Of course, people like me who are of high quality will definitely ask for your consent in advance. You should have no opinion!"


    Shaking his cell phone, Skye smiled like a fox stealing a chicken. For such an awkward woman, Coulson could only shake his head and smiled bitterly.


    "Still it, I should bring enough cash! So, don''t bother you with the big one."


    "It''s actually not troublesome. Really..."


    "I said forget! Thank you!"

 Chapter 1205： Dream-seeking company trivia

    At seven in the morning, Harry Osborne climbed up from the apartment''s big bed on time. The fastest update


    The woman who was still sleeping and screaming at his arm was numb, and he took a lot of effort to get his arm out without waking her up. Looking at this woman who still slept sweetly, Harry couldn��t say it and felt a long sigh.


    This is a classmate in his high school called Mary Jane Watson. It has a beautiful long red hair and a dream that is really ridiculous.


    Not so beautiful, she hopes to become a world-famous star one day. To this end, she has been studying dance and acting since the high school days. Generally speaking, if you are willing to work hard, you will certainly gain something. But this sentence does not apply to Mary Jane. Because her talent is really not good, and she has a family that is dragging her legs.


    Even at this age, she is just a little actor who is not red. In addition to playing a few dramas, she has not had a lot of experience in a bunch of b-level films. And this kind of experience is in Los Angeles. In Hollywood, you can''t just grab a good-looking woman.


    Hollywood is the world''s largest dream factory. It attracts countless men and women who come to dreams. They are all like Mary Jane, and hope that they will become the big stars with bright screens. However, in fact, only a handful of those who can become big stars, more than 99% of the dream catchers are dead on this road of chasing dreams. Mary Jane is unfortunate because she is also one of the ninety-nine percent of them. However, she is also fortunate because she has met someone who can bring hope to him on this destined road.


    Harry Osborne, the heir to the group of billions. Such a person should have not had any intersection with her. However, because Mary Jane is Peter Parker''s neighbor and high school classmate, and Harry Osborne is Peter Parker''s best friend. Two people happened to appear at the same high school party.


    Therefore, under a certain special cause, these two people are so entangled.


    In all fairness, Harry doesn''t think how beautiful Mary is. His eyes are not so serious that he needs to see a doctor. In his identity and status, what kind of beautiful woman has not seen it. At this point, Mary Jane does not have any advantage in front of him.


    And if you want to say it likes. That is not necessarily true. Although Harry did not talk about a love in a serious way, he also knew that there was no love between himself and Mary Jane. The main reason for this is that he did not intend to marry Mary Jane.


    For him, this is more like a game for each. He gave Mary Jane the luxury life she wanted, and even used her own strength to lay the road to Hollywood Vanity Fair. Mary Jane took her body and youth as a reward to fill the gap around Harry.


    Mary Jane certainly wants to go further. This has nothing to do with love, but more about the name and benefit. However, Harry did not want her to go one step further. For him, Mary Jane is worth a value, and for now, he is already somewhat tired.


    Maybe let her go today. Thinking about it in the brain, Harry changed his clothes, washed it a little, and then quietly left the apartment.


    This is the apartment he bought for Mary Jane. The place is not too big, and it will be less than two hundred square meters. But it is enough to raise Mary. Jane. Harry thought he was a man of old love. Like the kind of thing that doesn''t recognize people when you put on your pants, he can''t do it. So, although it is already decided to end this relationship. But he still decided to give Mary a little compensation.


    And his idea is very simple, that is to leave this apartment to Mary Jane. You know, this is Los Angeles. After losing New York, it has become the most expensive place in the entire US housing market. Don''t look at this apartment, it''s less than two hundred flats, but the price has reached several million. With such a thing as compensation, in any case, it is also a matter of righteousness.


    Of course, Mary Jane may be a little reluctant. But if she is smart enough, she should know that something is not something she can change without reluctance. The future heir of the Osborne Group, such an identity is the existence she can not afford to climb. If you don''t know what to do, then waiting for her nature is a bad result.


    Of course, this is not something Harry should consider. As a family that has already formed a scale, naturally there are people who will help him solve this problem. So when he went out, he completely left Mary Jane behind him, and then drove to the headquarters of the Osborne Group in the Los Angeles area.


    The fall of New York has not only forced the Stark Building to be moved here. Wall Street, Osborne Group, these powerful groups and companies have basically placed their company''s headquarters in this place. And that''s why Harry is now in Los Angeles. He has grown up and he has to start performing his duties.


    As an heir, he must understand everything about the company he wants to inherit in the future. In the case of the old Osbourne, he naturally cannot be directly at the position of the company''s president. In the spirit of training his abilities, Old Osborne arranged for him a department manager. This will prevent him from going to spend the day doing business, or let him know the company''s internal affairs a little bit through this management work.


    This is a good thing. But for Harry it is also a problem. Because he has a very strict father, and his father''s request is that he must work in the same way as the employees of the company every morning.


    At half past eight, this time is a bit of a thrill for Harry who has just experienced a traffic jam. Fortunately, he rushed to the company and arrived at the company within the prescribed time. Nodded to the employees who saw him greeting, Harry brushed his card and then opened the elevator dedicated to the management.


    As the department manager of the cyber security department, he has his own office. And when he had just walked into his office and didn''t even take off his coat, he was already flustered and walked in, and at the same time he stumbled and screamed at him.


    "Mr. Osborne. We found a very good talent!"


    The person who spoke is a guy in the cybersecurity department who is responsible for the security system. The ability is there, but the emotional intelligence is really too low. It will neither cope with the superiors nor connect with colleagues. It''s the kind of guy who has a hard time doing his own thing. Such people really say that there is really no soil for survival in large groups. But Harry appreciates such subordinates only because of one point. They are easy to use, and they never take any care to let you guess their thoughts.


    Therefore, even if the guy��s behavior is offensive at the moment, he has nothing to do with him. On the contrary, he is interested in the talent that this guy said.


    Don''t look at this guy acting arrogantly, regardless of the tail. But his level of cybersecurity is not blown out. The recipients of the MIT Scholarship for the entire academic year have even won two master''s degrees in related majors. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is an elite talent. It can make him feel like a talent, and at the very least, he must have the ability to be equal to him.


    Such talents are hard to find. In the current year, it is not as easy as it used to be to retain those real talents in the United States. The center of gravity of the world is shifting. Naturally, the gathering point of talents is also changing. I can''t get enough benefits and benefits, and I want to let those highly qualified professionals serve you. I just don''t want to think about it. Even if you are willing to come up with these things, can you run into a good talent, and whether you can grab him from the hands of others is an uncertain thing.


    Harry knew this very well, so he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Talk about it, what kind of guy is it. Even if you think you are a personal person?"


    "After we opened the recruitment information, we received a script for the program. After research, this was developed on the basis of a security defense system. According to calculations, if this script is developed, it can be used now. The system is 30% more efficient. This is a leap forward. So, I personally think that we have to sign this person anyway. Even if it is an astronomical contract."


    Screaming to say such a thing, the meaning of the person is to let Harry could not help but frown his eyebrows. They are a large group. The company recruits people through the personnel department. It is not that he can recruit anyone. Moreover, even if they have this right in this department, it is not what you said by a small technician. This is the more embarrassing, the taboo in the workplace.


    However, Harry, who knew this guy''s fault, didn''t attack because of his words. On the contrary, he showed a considerable amount of tolerance.


    "I will inform the personnel department to interview this person. In addition, Max. I hope that you can pay attention to your attitude towards your boss. I have to dig you from the maintenance department, not to let you send orders to me."


    "Sorry, sir. I am not sorry, I am really sorry."


    "Forget it. I just want to pay attention to you, because I don''t want to have it next time." Was swinging his hand and it was revealed that Harry had asked him about this section. "What is the talent you are talking about?"


    "Yixi. Her name is Daisy Johnson."

 Chapter 1206： Role-playing interview storm

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Skye arrived at the Osborne Group''s head office building in accordance with the notice.


    Now she is already changing her attire. Shirts, suits, then jeans. A headphone hung around the neck and a smart watch on the hand. Coupled with a variety of punk-style rings and small things, it looks like a geek woman who works in the IT industry.


    Such an image is really special for the Osborne Group employees who have always been serious. So when she got to the front desk, the front desk staff responsible for the reception immediately asked her strangely.


    "Is there anything I can do for you? Ms."


    "Oh, of course!" pulled out the phone and pointed to the electronic file for the interview. Skye showed a very bright smile to the two front desk ladies. "I received an interview notice, so I will take a look. Osborne headquarters building, it should be that it is right."


    Looked at the electronic documents in my hands, and carefully looked at the somewhat non-mainstream appearance of Skye himself. The front desk lady��s face is clearly written and does not believe. But as a professional, she still has professional qualities. When no one knows if she is telling the truth, it is the most sensible choice to make a phone call to verify.


    And when she did this, he immediately believed an old saying. That is the difference between a normal person and a genius. It can be seen at a glance.


    "Yes, Miss. Please take the elevator on the 27th floor from the 7th elevator. Network Security Department, General Manager''s Office. Your interview will be held there. I wish you a smooth interview!"


    "Thank you, I think there should be no problem. Yes, your earrings are very beautiful. If you have time, I might ask you for a cup of coffee in the future!"


    "Ha?" As a beautiful front desk lady, she was not less ridiculed by the nasty men in the company. But being a woman, especially a pretty woman, this is the first time. This makes her really do not know what to say.


    It seems that she saw her embarrassment, and Skye immediately showed a playful smile, then squeezed her eyes at her.


    "Don''t rush to answer me, what we should have in the future is the time to get along."


    After saying this, Skye has already gone straight to the No. 7 elevator that the front desk said. And when she followed the instructions and walked into the room marked by the cybersecurity manager''s office, she immediately saw three men who were smirking at themselves.


    This made her subconsciously think that she had gone to the wrong room, so she immediately took a half step back and allowed herself to reserve a room for retreat. Then I asked the three people inside.


    "Sorry, I am bothered. Is this the interview point of the cybersecurity department? Or is it that I went to the wrong room?"


    "You must be Miss Daisy. Miss." Looking at the strange behavior of Skye, Harry smiled a little strangely, and then said to her. "If you are coming to interview a cyber security engineer, then you have not gone to the wrong room. I am the department manager here, Harry Osborne!"


    "Osborne?" Speaking of this surname, Skye couldn''t help but look at Harry''s eyes. "So, you are the sole heir to this group, what about the future billionaires?"


    "A lot of people have called me that way. But at least for now, this is what my father said." Shrugging his shoulders, Harry showed a glamorous smile to the pretty woman in front of her. "What, Miss Johnson. Are you interested in me?"


    "What? Of course not!" It seemed as if he smelled the stench and waved his hand, and Skye responded very clearly to him. "I don''t have any interest in men. The reason why I ask this is because I am too sensitive to this kind of information. You have to know that there is no information sensitivity to do this."


    Not interested in men? This is a message with a small amount of information. As a veteran playboy, Harry looked at Skye, who had labeled himself, and couldn''t help but reveal a pity.


    Skye��s quality is better than Mary��s previous game. The identity of the non-mainstream geek woman can also make him feel at ease. Just, pull this? It is not something he can accept. So immediately, he left the thoughts in his heart behind him and said directly to her.


    "Okay. Let''s get to the topic first. Miss Johnson"


    "Call me Daisy. It''s more convenient to call it!"


    ������?�� Picking an eyebrow and realizing Skye��s personality, Harry��s face suddenly showed a smile. "Well, Daisy. So let us first understand why you want to join the Osborne Group?"


    "Because of the money!" On this issue, Skye is clearly already having a draft. So when Harry asked this question, she immediately gave such an answer. For this answer, Harry couldn''t help but frown.


    He is also a person who has experienced an interviewer. Among the people he interviewed, some talk about ideals, some talk about strength, and some talk about the future. There is really no one who is hanging the money directly. This made him feel uncomfortable in his heart.


    After talking about money directly, it is too realistic. Because if it is for money, then as long as others can afford high prices, betrayal is obviously a possible thing. No company is willing to raise a group of such employees. This is especially true for large companies such as the Osborne Group, which have their own corporate culture and purpose. So immediately, Harry��s impression of Skye was a bit worse.


    The thoughts in Harry''s heart can be seen on the expression. And his reaction was completely within the expectations of Skye. She has a good understanding of the role she plays. Directly, simply, this is the character she wants to show. So even if I knew that it would make people feel uncomfortable, she did it, and it was accompanied by her own explanation.


    "Before I did all the work of hackers. Although the income is quite a lot, it is not stable after all. This is not suitable for people of my age. I am already twenty-five years old! For me A stable job, a stable family and living environment, this is the most urgent need. And the Osborne Group can provide the highest salary for several of my goals. So, I chose here. ��


    Stable work, a stable living environment. I wrote these words on the book in front of myself, and Harry barely accepted this statement. It is understandable that a woman pursues such a thing. Choosing Osborne for better treatment is also a proper meaning. But in any case, the way she talks is too straightforward. Although she may be telling the truth, no matter how she looks, it is a bit of a loss.


    Is this the common problem of people who are engaged in technology? After licking his own eyebrows, Harry was temporarily putting this problem down. He knows that employee loyalty can be cultivated. But the ability of the employees themselves is born. In his department, talent is the first choice. As long as there is enough support to support, then any outstanding employees can be accepted. Of course, the premise is enough talent.


    Thinking of this, Harry asked again.


    "Before you sent a script to our company. What I want to know is that the script was written by you? Do you have any special experience with network security management and system setup?"


    "The script is written by me. I often deal with such things, so when I am bored, I will write some such gadgets." Here, Skye stretched out his fingers and scratched. Scratching your cheeks. "As for the management of the network security and the system that you said. I really have no experience in this regard. I did not do this before!"


    "What did you do before? Rap rap?" Once again, he raised his brow, and Harry was already unable to hold his own temper. He felt that he was wasting his time, because Skye didn''t even know their work. What can such a person come to interview their department? Isn''t this a joke?


    Skye, who had been paying attention to Harry''s emotions, found that he was getting angry, and he couldn''t help but laugh at himself. For her, this is just as fun as hooking a fish. On the surface, however, she maintained an innocent look and then spread her hand and explained to Harry.


    "What I did was to break through the firewall and invade the internal network. So of course it is impossible to understand what you said. However, I think the two are completely related, just give me some time to adapt, Getting these things is not a problem at all."


    Quite confident answer, but more and more made Harry feel disgusted. He didn''t want to waste any more time, so he immediately said to Skye.


    "I don''t think we need to continue. Miss Johnson, I don''t think you are suitable for our Osborne Group, so sorry."


    Before the words were finished, Skye extended **** and said to Harry.


    "Two minutes. Give me two minutes, I can use this time to prove my ability!"


    "You didn''t hear me clearly? Miss Daisy. You are out, we don''t intend to accept you as a member of us."


    "I said, two minutes!" Harry''s heavier tone didn''t make Skye choose to give up. She stood up straight, staring at Harry in a tit-for-tat manner, and then facing him in a near-provocative tone. Said. "Why, as the heir to the Osborne Group, do you have to use two minutes to verify your judgment? Is it right or wrong?"


    When he heard this, Harry was in a hurry. However, this also made him feel curiosity. So when he turned around, he sat down directly.


    "Well, I will give you two minutes. From now on, you still have one minute and fifty-five seconds!"

 Chapter 1207： Unexpected benefit requirements

    What can I do in two minutes? It is estimated that it is enough to smoke.


    Thinking this way, Harry was completely looking at Skye��s movements with a joke. He has already prepared for her spicy evaluation and bitter irony. It is already too much to see her crying and tears.


    This mood is written on his face unmistakably, and ordinary people see such an expression, it will inevitably give birth to some pressure. However, Skye is not affected by him. Under his gaze, she took out her cell phone directly and then began to move quickly.


    Skye��s mobile phone is somewhat different from the market��s mobile phone. In Harry''s eyes, he can clearly see that this is something that has been changed on the basis of a large-screen mobile phone. It has been artificially added with a keyboard, two hand rests, and a bunch of small parts that look fragmented and feminine.


    This is definitely not something that is mass-produced. In all likelihood, it is the guy that Skye has modified himself. And changing the phone to this cumbersome look should not be done just for fun.


    Just thinking of this in my heart, Harry suddenly found that the chandelier that was originally closed on his head suddenly flashed. Rather than just chandeliers, all the equipment in the room that was connected to the company''s system was unstable.


    This is a very bad situation. Because in order to maintain the stability of the company''s headquarters, the entire Osborne building has adopted a closed structure, power supply and all equipment operations are provided and managed by the company itself. It will not be affected by any external factors, unless someone can break through the only open Internet port in the Osborne headquarters building, bypassing the security system that has been invested hundreds of millions of dollars to directly intervene in the internal management system. But is this possible?


    If it was before, someone said this to Harry, even if he did not regard this person as a madman, he would treat this person as a fool. Because it is a collection of hundreds of industry elites, costing hundreds of millions of super systems tailored specifically for the Osborne Group. Even if it is not comparable to the Stark Group''s artificial intelligence system, it is enough to rank among the best in the world''s network security protection. If such a thing is broken by people casually, then it is not the dog-like stuff of the engineers who graduated from the famous universities.


    But now, he has no such conviction. Because the situation is very obvious, all of this fear is inseparable from Skye��s actions. The Osborne Group will not be attacked by the outside world without any reason. No one will be stupid enough to provoke a huge monster like Osborne. In this case, the only reasonable explanation at the moment is that Skye did all this. Now, the time limit of two minutes is only less than a minute.


    This is simply a fantasy. Harry couldn''t and wouldn''t believe that Skye had such a big skill. But the facts are not allowed to refute, because at this time, some engineers have rushed in and yelled in, yelling at him.


    "Not good, Mr. Osborne. Our security system has been found to be vulnerable. Now all the management procedures inside the building have been controlled by others. We must find a way to stop this."


    "Don''t worry, just a little experiment. Soon!" Shake his hand in a timely manner, and Skye stopped his movements. And as her movement stopped, the fancy of the fancy was also stopped.


    This made the people who came to the alarm stunned and made Harry fall into the dilemma of dilemma. Really, he did not want to admit in his presence that he had just made a mistake for Skye. That would embarrass him and affect his authority. But if you don''t admit it, then I am afraid that things will be more troublesome.


    Although these subordinates will not say anything, they will inevitably lick their anger in their hearts. Of course, if that''s the case, it will be fine. If, for his sake, Skye did not enter the Osborne Group, he was even recruited by some hostile companies. So, in terms of her ability to show, Osborne''s network security, I am afraid it will become a ruined network.


    It��s been a year of great enthusiasm, and Harry certainly knows what choices he should make. So he could only hold his nose and smiled at Skye forcibly.


    "Miss Johnson. Are you doing these things?"


    "Of course. If you still don''t believe it"


    In order to prove his ability, Skye directly explained the action. She knocked on the phone and let the phone start playing the best music. As the music reminds me, the lighting and electrical appliances of the entire manager''s office are accompanied by the beat of the music, which flashes insanely.


    It made Harry feel as big as a fight, so he immediately stood up and shouted at Skye.


    "Okay, okay. I know, I admit your ability, I apologize to you. Now let me stop this ghost thing!"


    "Don''t you like Swift''s music? I like it very much. It''s quite energetic. But well, it seems that now is not the time to listen to music."


    Looking at the surrounding atmosphere is a bit serious, especially the expression on Harry''s face is like trying to eat people. Skye smiled twice and then quietly turned off his phone.


    It was a very sensible move, because she had not added a fire to the gunpowder barrel that was about to blow up in Harry''s heart. And this makes Harry''s reason finally occupy the high ground of thought.


    I took a few deep breaths and calmed down the anger inside. Harry squinted and said seriously to Skye.


    "Miss Johnson. I think we have verified your ability. For your ability, I have to say sorry, because my previous judgment is wrong. You are the kind of talent that our group is eager for. As the cyber security department. Department manager, I welcome you to join. Of course, before you join, we want to hear your request. For Osborne Group, do you have any special needs for the benefits and treatment you can enjoy? ?"


    This is the normal workflow for hiring. Companies need to know the bottom line of their employees in order to draw a range that both sides can accept. Of course, this requires employees to have some self-knowledge. Because once you are arrogantly arrogant, then the successful recruitment will immediately become a tragedy. However, if you report a low price because of timidity, then the last unfortunate thing is still your own. Therefore, how to quote, in fact, is also a very particular thing.


    However, if you have such a skill as Skye, it is okay to be less careful. Just like now, Skye has directly reported a somewhat outrageous request.


    "I think this kind of skill, the annual salary of a million should not be a problem."


    ��Although it��s a bit more expensive. But if you are willing to sign a contract with us for more than five years, then an annual salary of more than one million is acceptable.��


    This kind of treatment can be used to recruit elite talents like Skye. For Harry, this is totally worthwhile. So immediately, he gave the answer. Just for Skye, this is just the beginning.


    ��In addition, I need an apartment. It is better to be nearby. I heard that the Osborne Group has an apartment building for employees. I think I should be eligible to stay.��


    Osborne is right to have such an apartment building, but it is usually prepared for senior management and older employees of more than ten years, or who have made great contributions to the company. So far, no newcomer has been able to get such benefits.


    Of course, this is not a problem for Harry. As the company''s management, he has the qualification to apply for such an apartment. He did not do this because of his identity and economic strength. Now, he can go through the procedure and make a transfer to assign the house to Skye. However, of course, this price is really too big.


    An apartment in Los Angeles is worth millions of dollars, so it��s too extravagant and wasted to pay for a new employee. This kind of thing is changed to any other management may not agree. But Harry has his own considerations.


    As the successor to the Osborne Group, he must have a decent achievement in order to press on the other directors of the company in order to lay a ladder for his position. This is not a very easy thing, because if it is just the case at the moment, he may have to wait for more than ten years, and he can''t get a little wrong to get the approval of those people. However, if some special talents are promoted and some major projects are developed, it is obvious that such a process can be directly shortened by more than half.


    This is a very important thing, and Harry is willing to bet on it for this. So he bit his teeth and said directly to Skye.


    "I can also promise you this condition. But the script you used before, you have to develop mature works for me in the shortest time. Only in this way can you show your value in front of all employees. Oral, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Of course, this is not a problem. Then, things like welfare, dividends, holidays and year-end awards"


    "Give me the right, Miss Johnson. I don''t want to talk to you about this now." With his eyebrows, Harry said to her in a headache. ��Without grades, you are not qualified to talk about anything else. Everything must wait until you come up with the results!��


    "Well, since you said that!" When he heard this, Skye just shrugged his shoulders and then stood up. Such an action made Harry unsolved, and he immediately asked.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Sorry, I just got a date from the lady at the front desk. It should be almost time off work now, you shouldn''t be able to control where I am going. Just like this, bye!"


    Waxing and waving, Skye left here. Looking at her back, Harry immediately picked up his head in pain. He felt that he had found a big trouble for himself, and such a headache would definitely not be the last time.

 Chapter 2208： Headache problem actor cultivation

    For the Holocaust, the recent life is calm and cozy. The quickest update is especially after solving the sneak peek of the Hydra, so that there is no more obscurity in front of your eyes.


    He is still working and living as always. Calm and happy. Of course, this does not mean that he has nothing to worry about. Like now, he faces a huge trouble, a very troublesome trouble.


    The source of this trouble is Natasha. Even if he has the power to subvert the world, there is nothing that can be done. The trouble she caused was also very special, and it was special to make the Holocaust feel a headache. That is why she made a request, a very excessive request.


    She wants a child, a child who belongs to her and the catastrophe.


    This child can be born by themselves. Of course, there is a very serious problem to be solved about this. That is Natasha''s fertility.


    The unproductive nature of Natasha is an artificial consequence, and the problem that arises through the transformation of the human body is lifelong. It is not simply a damage to an organ. Instead, it produces irreversible changes directly on the genome. Therefore, her fault is not even able to do nanomedicine technology. Even if it is a catastrophe, there is no ability to repair her body.


    It sounds ridiculous. The mighty power can almost destroy the catastrophe of the cosmic **** of the universe, and there is nothing to do with the question of a little woman. This is simply to shame the name of the creation **** he inherited. But that''s the truth, and the reason is simple. That is the power attribute of the catastrophe that led him to fail to do this.


    He is the embodiment of the black hole and the most destructive force in the universe. You let him destroy any existence in the universe, it is a very simple thing. But if you let him create something to heal. That is a thing that is impossible at all.


    Just like the **** who rules the flame, you can''t let him control the flood. Just like the master of the land, you can''t let him go to the weather. Similarly, a holocaust with the most destructive power of black holes is not likely to do things that are not within his ability. Although purely in power, he has a strength that is far beyond what others can''t. But in the overall extent of this ability, he is far less than Zhou Yi.


    Of course, this is actually not a very serious problem. As long as he wants, just grab another Zhouyi and force him to show his life power to Natasha. Naturally, she can solve her problem. However, if he did this, his relationship with Natasha would be revealed. And in the end, he is actually not willing to do this.


    It��s different from Natasha, who is desperate for the child��s desire. He is not ready to do that, and once again has his own children.


    For the Holocaust, his child was lost forever in a long time. It was the tragedy that was born because of his fault. This tragedy has been remembered in his heart until today. That is something he can never forgive himself.


    It is precisely because he cannot forgive himself that he is even more reluctant to agree to Natasha''s request. He is not sure that his current ability will protect his children. Because he knows that his existence is a huge threat to many people.


    Moreover, he does not want a child. In his opinion, this will allow him to transfer the love of those lost children to him. And this may make him forget the past and forget the tragedies that should not be forgotten at all. That is something that must not be allowed to happen. So instead of letting such things happen, he would rather have never started everything.


    Of course, this reason cannot be told to Natasha. So the answer given by the catastrophe on this issue can only be perfunctory and procrastination. He almost tried every excuse to stop Natasha''s thoughts on this aspect. According to his understanding of Natasha, this woman who has always been rational and reasonable should be able to accept her own statement very quickly.


    However, what he did not think was that Natasha showed an extraordinary attachment on this issue.


    She is not willing to give up her wish to be a mother. In the case that this can''t be achieved through her own efforts, she thought of another way. A way to make the Holocaust more painful.


    "Dear, how about we adopt this child? I have already investigated it very clearly. This child has no other relatives. Her father was already in trouble in a car accident a year ago. As long as we adopt her, we are Her only relatives. And I specifically inquired about the orphanage''s record about her. Almost all orphanage teachers and sisters said that she is very obedient and very well-behaved. It is only a little older, although the age of eleven is not It''s suitable for adoption, but isn''t it right for us? You don''t have to worry about the fact that we don''t have time to take care of her."


    Holding a tablet computer, Natasha said as she said, while pulling the unwilling catastrophe. She didn''t pay attention at all, or she didn''t care about the idea of ??catastrophe. It is completely forcing him to force him and shift his gaze to the flat.


    "Look, very beautiful girl isn''t it? I like her long black hair very much, that makes me feel like you. In addition, her eyes are very beautiful, this is like me. How, seeing these? Don''t you think that we and this child are destined to meet each other?"


    What is destined? If someone dares to do something like this in his life, then I will definitely pick him up and give it to the bottom. The curse in my heart, the catastrophe had to have a stiff smile on his face.


    "Dear. I think you should be thinking about it. You have to know that this is not only our business, but also the child''s business. She is not suitable for our special family. You must think more carefully. After all, no matter what we say, we are not ordinary people. Maybe there is no problem at first, but when ten or twenty years have passed, when she grows into an adult and we still have this When we look at it, how can we explain it to her? You can''t hide our identity for a lifetime."


    If you can, Holocaust really wants to give himself a trophy. Not for anything else, just for his current performance.


    You know, in the past two days, he has been forced to be forced to go to nowhere by Natasha. However, what no one thought of was that this kind of ubiquitous persecution, which actually squeezed out his performance potential, let him take out the more exquisite again and again under the crush of Natasha. Acting out.


    Until now, he has almost come to the level of the film-level. This made his expression at the moment to the extreme, and it could be vivid. And nothing else, Natasha, who is engaged in special careers, has almost reached the human level of observation and judgment, has never found out that he is only performing now.


    Of course, you can also say that this is because Natasha, who is in the heart, has lost his basic reason. But even if she is lacking in reason, she can give her a slap in the past, which is enough to explain the current level of catastrophe.


    However, despite the rumors of the current words, I fell into meditation. But this does not mean that Natasha completely dispelled this idea. She just wants to change the way to solve this problem, just like she changed her mind before and wanted to adopt a child.


    Soon, she opened her own ideas, found a seemingly feasible idea, and discussed it with the Holocaust.


    "Dear, you said how we adopted her as a hidden mutant family. We said that both of us are mutants, because we have no way to give birth to an ordinary person to be your own child. Nowadays, in the society, we can say that the degree of climbing of the mutants, and then we can show a little ability properly. There should be no problem. And even if the child has doubts about our identity, we can have a reasonable Explain to cover up the past!"


    Is there really more bad attention than this? Turning over his eyes, the catastrophe couldn��t help but be so guilty in his heart. And his expression was quickly brought to the bottom of Natasha, which made her very unhappy to hold the ears of the catastrophe.


    "What do you mean by this expression? Are you laughing at me?"


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare. How dare I laugh at you?" Although it didn''t hurt, the catastrophe was still in a timely manner. For such a small thing, Natasha is not happy, this is not a smart person to do.


    The facts finally proved that his approach is indeed very clever. Because with his forgiveness, Natasha immediately smiled on her face. Her heart is also very clear about what the catastrophe is so soft about her. This made her a little sweet and a little moved. But this does not mean that she intends to let go of the catastrophe.


    Despite the superb acting of the catastrophe, he concealed his inner real thoughts. But Natasha still guessed his inner reluctance from his constant cold water and perfunctory. Of course, this is only a little reluctant to her. Not the extent of resistance and disgust. So in this regard, she immediately gave birth to an idea in her heart.


    "Dear, I have an idea!"


    Suddenly, Natasha��s voice became extremely charming. This caused the catastrophe to tremble immediately, and then asked not to get used to it.


    "What other ghosts do you have?"


    "Nothing! I just decided to give this matter to you to solve. I think if you let the child pick it up, you can come up with a suitable reason!"

 Chapter 2209： Helplessly compromise the uninvited guest

    In the face of Natasha��s words, the Holocaust really has only one impulse. The fastest update is the jumping foot.


    He really didn''t understand why Natasha was so stubborn that he had to mix himself up. His attitude is already obvious, and his meaning is clearly expressed. He does not want children, whether he is born or adopted, he does not intend to. Isn��t all Natasha wondering?


    At this time, the holocaust almost immediately had a direct showdown. And when he was planning to do so, he saw Natasha''s eyes.


    It was a pair of very beautiful eyes, and the fascinating green was always swaying with the radiant glow. This is a holocaust that has seen countless times during the day and night, but how can you not see enough eyes. And he is very familiar with these eyes, but at the moment he saw a look that he could hardly see in the past.


    That is the desire, the desire to be almost pleading. What is she craving, the heart of the catastrophe is very clear. Only the child will make her dream come to this point. She is obviously already crazy on this. In the face of her eager eyes, the words rejected in the catastrophe can not be said.


    For women, especially women of their own. Whether he or Zhou Yi, it is the same soft heart. For them, pity and care are the attitudes that these lovers should have. They are the kind of people who don''t want to make them sad, so now, he is not willing to let Natasha be disappointed because of his choice.


    I thought about it and thought again, hesitating and hesitating. The face of the catastrophe finally hangs a smile. He knows that in this matter, I am afraid that it was decided by Natasha. At this time, he finally understood the feelings of those men who were forced to adopt their children by the abnormal heroine in those horror movies.


    It is definitely not happy, but it is helpless. Because you are a woman who loves you, so you can only tolerate everything she has. Even an excessive and unrealistic request. Therefore, under this premise of softness, he can only sigh and say to Natasha.


    "Okay, okay. I will find a way to see it. But I have to declare in advance that if this child is not as good as you said. I mean if I can''t make me satisfied, then I will not let her. Easy to walk into this family."


    "I believe in my vision!" With a sweet smile on her face, Natasha has already hugged the arm of the catastrophe. "But there is a saying that the best time is now. Anyway, it is the weekend, it is better to go straight to see it. Maybe you will soon like it when you come across such a contact."


    "Now, are you kidding me? I haven''t even eaten lunch. And you haven''t greeted anyone beforehand, how can you get time to arrange me for the orphanage?"


    "Reassured, rest assured. I have been in contact with the orphanage recently. You just leave here, I just have to call there, they will be ready to receive you soon. As for lunch or something, anyway I am not in the mood to do it. You can just eat it on the road."


    Almost shoving, Natasha pushed the catastrophe all the way out of the house. A sweet kiss was attached to the parting, and the wallet and key were handed over to the catastrophe. Natasha closed the door unceremoniously. At this time, the arrogant catastrophe suddenly found out that he did not even have a chance to refuse.


    What is this called! Shaking his head, the heart of the helpless catastrophe can only go to the car parked outside the garage. And before he got into the car, in a low-pitched sound, the two Lincolns were already driving in tandem.


    The car was docked at their doorstep. The first thing that came down from the car was two suit men who looked like agents. They first looked around in a very vigilant manner and opened the second driver''s co-pilot door after confirming that there was no danger. Then, the Holocaust saw an old friend who was still familiar.


    Maria Hill, the current US vice president. A big man who is definitely a prominent figure.


    Of course, she is not here now in her own way. After some kind of elaborate makeup, he looks more like an old woman who is over 60 years old. However, such dressing is really not a cover-up for the Holocaust. He saw the identity of the coming person at a glance. And the same, Maria Hill also saw him.


    First, the agent who slapped the two left and right bodyguards, Maria went directly to the face of the catastrophe. She did not mean to hide her identity from the catastrophe, so she opened her own voice.


    "Is Natasha there? I have something to find her!"


    "You look for her? For what?" The catastrophe that was not very cold for Maria was stopped in front of her. Obviously, he did not want Maria to disturb Natasha and further interfere with their lives.


    For his statement, Maria''s face only pulled out a disdainful smile. She did not have any concessions to him because of the power of the catastrophe. Because in her eyes, the catastrophe is nothing more than a variant called Reinhardt. There are many people in this world, not everyone who can threaten her identity. So she did not put the potential hostility of the catastrophe at all.


    "I think you should have promised me some things. Now I just come to ask the answer I should know. Why, I don''t even have this right?"


    She said this, the catastrophe immediately closed her mouth. He is not the kind of unreasonable person, and they really have some disadvantages in this matter. So he could only take a step back and let a passage open, then said to Mary.


    "Natasha is in the house. You can go and talk to her, but I want to warn you, you better not think about using her, let her go to do dangerous things. She has nothing to do with you. You don''t have any right to ask her to give you a life. If you let me know what you dare to count on her, what to do to her. I promise that you will definitely pay a high price."


    The voice of the Holocaust saying this is not a big one, but the attitude is absolutely determined. In the face of his attitude, Maria looked at him with interest and then said to him in an unexpected tone.


    "Do you know who you are threatening? You are threatening the vice president of this country, sir. Do you know what it means? I can define you as a terrorist at any time, with imagination that you can''t even imagine. Power has crushed you into ashes. What gives you the courage to let you do this? Or do you really think that the identity of a mutant protects you?"


    "You can try it. I am looking forward to your expression when you see the final result!"


    For the Holocaust, Maria��s threat is simply more powerless than an ant squatting in front of your shoes. Of course, he is not afraid of this kind of imaginary thing, so immediately, he retaliated against it.


    In the face of his rebuttal, Maria was silent. She didn''t know if this was a bluff of catastrophe, or if he was really unscrupulous, and for the catastrophe, their understanding was really too little. Although he can only guess that he is a powerful mutant by his ability to reveal only the scale claws, but how powerful it is, no one can draw a concrete conclusion.


    Since the world has had powerful and outrageous superpowers and mutants, they have become the biggest variables in all plans. No one dares to be 100% sure, what can be done to a mutant who is full of unknowns. Because maybe he has the ability to overthrow everything in the most unexpected circumstances.


    A lot of things in the past have proved this frustrating conclusion, so Maria really has no courage to gamble on this aspect.


    However, if you say it, it will be somewhat inappropriate to take it back. As she said, she is now the vice president of the United States, representing the face of a country. If you just think about it casually, then it will obviously make the whole country faceless. Then, if you count it, the loss must be more serious. But now it is definitely not working. This is really a feeling of dilemma. Fortunately, she is a person who knows how to work. So immediately she turned around and laughed at the catastrophe.


    "It seems that Natasha has indeed found a good man. Rest assured, I am not looking for her as the US Vice President, but to talk to her as a friend, I think so, you It should be no objection."


    It is certainly inappropriate to continue to be deadlocked as a vice president. But if you continue as a friend, it is easy to open the deadlock. No matter what, the Holocaust and Natasha are two different individuals. Even if they really love each other, there is no reason for the Holocaust to stop Natasha��s own contacts. This point, the havoc itself is also clear. So he just snorted and said to Maria Hill.


    "With yours. But, remember me what I just said. Believe me, that will definitely not be the ending you are willing to see."


    Having said that, he obviously did not mean to continue to entangle with this woman. Twisted and got into the car, the throttle was directly lifted away. In this regard, Maria just smoked her eyelids, and then came to the door and gently slammed the door.


    "Come! Who is outside."


    Natasha''s voice came from inside the house, and then it was the reply of the old voice that Mary could make.


    "It''s me, your aunt. I have come to see you!"

 Chapter 2210： Unfavorable evidence, terrible conjecture

    In the banner of the aunt''s visit, Maria went straight into Natasha''s villa. Of course, her dress is inevitably mocked by Natasha. Although her current identity is very different, Natasha still has no point to be polite to her.


    "Good afternoon, my aunt. I don''t know when you got so young! Where did your clothes come from, and who did you paint? I think you should give him more tips. Because it is so easy to dress you up so young, it is very difficult."


    "Enough, Natasha. I don''t have time to joke with you here. I have to do something to do with you."


    Very unkindly sitting on the sofa in the living room, Maria is already facing Natasha. This kind of performance made Natasha look awkward, but she still gave Mary a cup of black coffee as she expected, and then sat down opposite her, asking her strangely.


    "What is the need for you to come over and find out? You know, your current status is not ordinary. In the eyes of the people, even if you disguise yourself, it is impossible to hide."


    "Only this time. Otherwise you think I will use this method."


    Disdainfully, Maria did not drink coffee, but opened her own handbag and touched a lady''s cigarette from it and gave it to herself. This is a problem she recently learned, because of the pressure of work, she had to learn to use some means to ease her spirit. Compared with men, the way women can use it in relaxation is really a lot less. So she learned a universal means of smoking.


    This is the easiest way to relax. And this method has a special advantage. That is, the smoke of tobacco burning can block your eyes and some subtle expressions to some extent, so that others can not guess your true thoughts.


    Maria smokes not only to relieve her mental stress, but more to deal with Natasha. If it is an ordinary person, she must be disdainful of this small means. But for Natasha, she has to do more preparations. Because she is not sure, this most elite agent will not find anything from her look.


    I took two breaths and spit out without any lungs. The colleague who had his face covered in a smog, Maria also opened his mouth directly to Natasha.


    ��Remember your mission? About the secret inside the nano-neuron company?��


    "Of course." Natasha, who also guessed what Maria was asking, nodded, and then, according to his own ideas, said what he said and thought that he said something. ��Nano-neurons are companies registered in that country. Some people with government relations behind the company are holding shares. The shares are not big, but they can protect the whole company politically. Of course, the most important thing is its R&D. strength."


    ��The company��s time in that country is not long. But it has the strongest R&D strength. You think that the technology they steal is actually developed by themselves. From the bottom of the nano metal manufacturing, to the human body. Medical nanomedicine, all the technology trees this company is complete. So, your initial assumptions are not correct. They simply do not have the kind of suspicion you said."


    "This is impossible!" Shaking his head hard, Maria directly denied Natasha''s statement. "You are also a professional person. Don''t you know the problems that will arise in technology development? Even if you are a genius, can you develop an almost identical thing at both ends of the world without any negotiation? ?"


    "Tony and Ivan Vanke are not a good example?" Smiled, Natasha said with such confidence. "You are looking for me to help you investigate such a thing. But now I gave you the results of my investigation but you don''t believe it. I have no way. I have to know, I am already retired. Help you this one. It��s also in the past. I didn��t take a penny from you, and we don��t have the same level of interest between us. If you don��t want to believe me, then you can go find someone else. Investigate this."


    Maria certainly won''t go to someone else. Because even if you find someone else, you can''t do better than Natasha. However, what Natasha said now does not satisfy her. She took the risk to come here, not to listen to such a message. So, after a while, I thought about it for a while, and she said to Natasha.


    "Well, you are the most professional person, I believe in your judgment. But there are still some things you should have told me."


    ��There are some things? What do you want to know?��


    "A technology can''t be without an inventor. And a person who can invent this technology can''t be a nameless person. Like Tony, there are several people in the world who don''t know his existence. And nano-neurons develop to Now, there must be a similar person. Just, unlike Tony''s swaying, this guy seems to have no meaning at all. I have investigated this and it seems that there is no clue at all. So I want to ask you, there is There are no special messages."


    When Maria said this, Natasha��s face immediately revealed her thoughts. She is remembering, and Maria has been waiting for her memories. Natasha opened her mouth again until a cigarette burned out.


    "I know a person. According to the habits on the other side of the earth, you can call him Mr. Yu. But specifically, I really don''t know. You should know that the government there is the most rigorous organization in the world, you even their The agent department doesn��t know what it��s called. How can I make such a secret by someone who has no energy at the moment?��


    "Mr. Hey?" The answer is different from what Maria Hill thought. It is precisely this kind of situation that is completely unimagined, and her whole eyebrows are entangled into an ugly glimpse. "you sure?"


    "You can find someone to investigate. Of course, it is best to find someone who can penetrate the upper level."


    Maria did not speak this time. She just silently smashed the cigarette that had already arrived, and then ordered a new one for herself.


    The reality of such a table is somewhat unnormal. Even if Natasha was not willing to go deep into this issue, she had to frown and asked her questions.


    "Why, is there something wrong with it?"


    Some things originally did not want to say that as long as she could get some evidence, then there is no need to let Natasha know. But now it is different, everything is different from what she expected, which makes it impossible for her to verify the conjecture in her heart. Therefore, when Natasha asked this question, she said to her directly.


    "I found some secrets. This secret may be related to Tony!"


    She said this, Natasha was screaming in her heart. Clever as she has heard the trouble from this sentence. And what she finally got out of from her previous life is the trouble she doesn''t want to get. So she will immediately stop Maria from saying the next thing. But Maria said to her more than she did.


    "I know you don''t want to get into trouble. Really, I didn''t mean to get you in at the beginning. But now, I hope you can listen to the secrets I found. Because I am worried, if anyone knows I am secretly investigating these things, then maybe things that happened to Nick Fury will happen to me again. You should not want me to die unclear!"


    As a friend, Natasha naturally does not want to look at the tragic things that happened to Maria. However, she really does not want to get into trouble again. This makes her difficult to do! In the end, after all, feelings prevailed. So she could only sigh deeply and then said to Mary.


    "Let''s talk. I have to see what makes you so confident."


    With a grin, Maria showed a not so good-looking smile. Then she began to say this.


    "I found a secret. That is Tony''s situation is not quite like human beings. Do you remember the shooting incident before the White House?"


    "I remember that the news report has been repeated more than once. It is said that the situation was very critical at the time, and Mrs. Stark was about to die."


    Nodded, Natasha just replied, Maria was very impatient to pick up the hand, and then whispered.


    "Not just Maria. She is just the innocent who is being hurt. The goal that the man really wants to attack is Tony! Do you think that a person who has been forced to serve for more than 30 years may be off target in such a close distance? ��


    "Off-target?" Shake his head, Natasha directly showed the attitude of denial. As a professional, she knows exactly what shooting is going on. As long as you always contact with a gun, even a person who has only practiced two or three years of shooting will not be able to get out of the target. And an old f forced, it is even more impossible.


    Natasha''s reaction was within Maria''s expectations, because she and Natasha were the same idea. So immediately, she said to Natasha.


    "Since it is impossible to miss the target, where did the bullet hit? The answer may not be believed, but I want to tell you exactly this."


    "The bullet hit Tony, and it clearly hit his key points. The key to the problem is not here. The key to the problem is Tony. I found the witness video at the time and then made a reverse analysis a little bit." Finally I found this."


    "The bullet penetrated his body. He was hurt. However, there was a strange change in his body. Some metal-like things repaired his wounds. In the process, he even dropped a drop. There is no blood flow, do you know what it means?"

 Chapter 2211： Worried, finally bid farewell

    ��What does this mean?�� Natasha did not answer Maria��s question, but repeated the words she had just said in a different tone. This means that she obviously has already thought of something, just because of some kind of scruples, even the speculation that she does not believe her own.


    For her such a reluctant question, Maria took a deep breath and then silently revealed a smile.


    "I don''t know the fact. I don''t know why I am scared by why. But I am afraid, afraid of the most terrible situation."


    Speaking of this, even if she was a war, she couldn''t help but swallow her throat, revealing a confused and frightened expression.


    "Maybe it sounds ridiculous, but I am really afraid that one day when I open my eyes, I find that Tony Stark is no longer the identity of the present. He is no longer the president of the United States, not the steel that we are familiar with. Man, maybe even no longer a human being. If so, what should I do? How will the world become?"


    "Oh!" Although there is a similar conjecture in my heart, Natasha is obviously not as serious and far-reaching as Maria thought. It is said that it is an alarmist or a slang. In short, at the moment when she heard that Maria had said these words, Natasha was directly in her head, and then the hair of the whole person could not help but blow up.


    This is a manifestation of fear. Even if it hasn''t happened yet, but just listening to Maria''s description, Natasha can''t help but be afraid.


    She really can''t believe how it might happen to what Mary said. But what she said is so sly, she is completely involuntarily conceived, and if this happens, what will happen. The more you think, the more you are afraid, the more you are afraid, the more you are thirsty. So when she came back to God, her nephew was already dumb.


    "How is this possible? I mean, this is just your personal guess. You have no evidence to prove that everything you said is not it? Maybe it��s just that you are more worried, maybe it��s just that you judged wrong. Such a thing, How can such a thing happen?"


    "I also hope that I am more worried. I also hope that I have a problem in my mind. But if there is no certain evidence, can I be sure to say such a thing? Or, you think I have already Being overwhelmed by the right, I just want to wait to get Tony off the stage?"


    Natasha certainly won''t think so. Because of his great understanding of Maria Hill, this woman is not the kind of guy who loves power. Otherwise, she would not resolutely put aside the SHIELD status and instead work for the independent Avengers. Therefore, she will have such a terrible guess that she would not want to seek something. But she really foresees and guesses something. Just such a thing


    Thinking of it, Natasha couldn��t help but shook her head and said to her.


    "Sorry, I still can''t believe it. Just relying on these things you said can''t prove what you said. Tony is a technical expert, maybe it''s just an upgrade of his own technology. You are too fuss!"


    "I know that these things in my hand can''t prove anything. But since I said so, I naturally have more than one such evidence in my hands."


    Now that he has told Natasha the biggest secret in his heart, then Maria naturally has nothing to worry about. She opened her arms and said all the secret things to Natasha.


    "First of all. The reason why I have such a concern is not only because of the changes in Tony. More is the contact between him and Altron. For Altron, I want to ask you, do you know anything?"


    "Ao Chuang? The artificial intelligence system that was specially managed by Tony and Bruce to manage the intelligent equipment? What happened to him? Isn''t he still in normal operation? Isn''t the mentally-armed equipment on the street not under management?"


    For the case of Altron, Natasha is obviously not very clear. When she got the best, it was just a top agent. And such an identity wants to reach the deepest secrets of a country, certainly not qualified. So in her mind, Ao Chuang is still the original Ao Chuang, without any change.


    And looking at her seems to really know nothing, Maria just snorted, and then whispered to him.


    "Your news has fallen behind. Earlier last year, Ao Chong was directly shut down by Tony for some things. Since then, it has been Jarvis that controlled the devices. Of course, these things are just We know it, and in places we don''t know, it all has a fundamentally different change."


    Natasha, who said this, was somewhat inexplicable, and she couldn��t understand what Maria was saying. What is called a different change, an intelligent system, can it be as big as a plot in the movie?


    Looking at her expression, Maria��s face immediately revealed a meaningful sneer.


    "Do you think that it is just a simple system? No, I tell you that it is no longer a thing that the system can understand. He is a life, a real one, with self-thinking and cognition. A creature that is very different from human beings. According to those experts, he should be called a network intelligence life. Do you know what it means?"


    "Please, I am not a philosopher. Not a sociologist, what can I know?"


    Turning his eyes, Natasha apparently did not continue to ask questions with Maria. In this regard, Maria only took a deep breath of cigarettes, and then said to her.


    ��All things come from life. When he becomes a truly independent body, it means that no one can impose his own ideas on him. He will make his own choices, and this choice It is based on his personal position. Do you think that a life that is fundamentally different from human beings can make a choice that is beneficial to humans?"


    Natasha is not willing to make any comments on this issue. Because she knows that her answer is definitely different from what Mary thought. So she was just silent, silently letting Mary think she had already seen her thoughts, and then self-righteously conceived the answers in her own imagination.


    "You must be like me, I can''t expect anything from them. Or, as human beings, how can we hand our future to such a so-called intelligent life?"


    "But you are not saying that Altron has been shut down by Tony! So your fears are simply unnecessary. He may not be able to threaten human security at all."


    "I said, that''s just what we know. And in places we don''t know, there are other things!" waved and interrupted Natasha''s words. Maria said this directly to her.


    "Do you know Phillips, why was the former director of fbi ousted from the stage? Because the base that shut down the Austrian attack was broken by the Hydra. Afterwards, I specially sent people to secretly investigate the base, except for one place. Outside the wreckage and biological organization, there is nothing left there, including Ao Chuang! And I have not waited for me to report this matter, Tony has already sent someone to sneak shut it. Do you not feel suspicious? ?"


    "Maybe." Frowning and answering this, Natasha''s heart is actually beginning to believe Maria''s guess. But she still can''t believe it, Tony Stark really mixes with an intelligent life. Does he need to do this? What can he get when he does this? These are all questions that cannot be answered.


    No matter what you say, people are a life that instinctively tends to benefit. No interest exists, he simply does not have to do so. Unless, really, like the worst case in Maria��s guess, he is no longer human. But how is this possible!


    Shaking his head and trying to dispel this idea. Natasha said, frowning at Mary.


    "I still can''t believe that Tony actually has a collusion with an intelligent life. He doesn''t have any benefit at all. And, look at the outside of the abilities and see Tony''s move. They don''t seem to have anything wrong. ?"


    "This is just an appearance, just the status quo. What I see is something deeper, the future!"


    After a moment of silence, Maria knew that it was impossible to convince Natasha in a few words. She also did not have this idea at all. So now, she stood up and then resigned to Natasha.


    "I just want to tell what I know. Now I have told you everything. As for you do not believe, you can do it. In short, time will prove everything I said."


    "So, what are your plans? I don''t think you will be so easy to stop!"


    "I don''t know!" In the face of Natasha''s inquiry, Maria also sighed with a sigh of relief. "I just guessed the danger. How to deal with it, I don''t have any clues right now. So I can only supervise it all now. If one day, I have something unexpected. I hope you can tell me these things." Things are announced. This is enough!"


    "I will!" Holding Mary''s hand, Natasha reached the last responsibility of her friend. "If there is such a day, I will. I promise you!"


    "Thank you!" A rare smile appeared, but Maria broke the palm of Natasha. She walked straight to the outside, but in her mouth she said something that made Natasha strange.


    "Let''s see you this way. Then, as a friend, I want to congratulate you, you have a good boyfriend. Just, do you really know him?"

 Chapter 2212： Sweet talk, unexpected express

    Looking at Maria''s action as an old woman again, step by step from his house. The fastest update Natasha was frowning, carefully reminiscing about the last words that Maria said.


    It can be said that she said so many things before. And these things add up, not as much as the last sentence in the heart of Natasha. She was thinking about Maria''s intentions with great care, and then smirked blankly after thinking hard for a long time without finding an answer.


    She feels that she is being counted. Of course, this is a joke-like calculation. Ten ** is that Maria is not happy in the body of the catastrophe, and simply finds this unhappiness from their body. She wants to add some blockage between Natasha and the Holocaust, but unfortunately, this plan is clearly seen by Natasha.


    Not only did she not be fooled, but she directly called the Holocaust''s mobile phone and prepared to treat it as a joke to say good to him.


    The phone was quickly dialed, and the catastrophe is still on the way to the orphanage. He looked at the sky outside and asked Natasha, who was on the other side of the phone.


    "Why, you are finished so soon? What is she looking for?"


    "Like the confession, she told me some strange things. But really, I can''t believe what she said!"


    While returning to the Holocaust, Natasha stood in front of the kitchen console like an ordinary housewife and began to work for today''s dinner.


    As an agent, she is undoubtedly the best. But the most housewife, she is obviously a raw hand. A tomato is cut into a large piece and mixed with a salad or a bump. Considering that today, fortunately, I made western food according to her taste. If you are making Chinese food according to the taste of the catastrophe, you may be able to burn the kitchen with her means.


    However, she has a very happy meaning, although all the steps are done with some difficult feelings. But she always has a smile on her face to do this special thing with the utmost enthusiasm. Of course, she is obviously also very interested in the situation of reporting with the Holocaust.


    "She told me that Tony is no longer a human being. He also said a lot of Tony and intelligent life. I don''t know if she is a victim of paranoia or something. In short, I was scared by her. Because after listening to so many things, I also started to feel that her fears are not unreasonable?"


    "What does that have to do with us?" The catastrophe driving the car listened to this, shrugged his shoulders, and replied scornfully to her. "Don''t forget, you are already retired. Those people can''t have any connection with you any more. And if I am there, even if the things she is worried about really happen, can it affect us?" ?"


    The catastrophe''s answer is self-confident and straightforward, and faces such an answer. Natasha��s face showed a bright smile. As a woman, she certainly hopes that her man is a courageous person who can protect people from the wind and rain like a mountain. This catastrophe has always been done in place, so she has always been very satisfied with the performance of the catastrophe. Naturally, when she feels satisfied in the heart, she certainly does not have a verbal reward.


    "Dear, I like the feeling of what you say most. So, come back early in the evening, I made the best tomato stew to reward you."


    There was nothing wrong with this, but the catastrophe was a shake, and almost turned the car over. He still remembers the taste of the tomato goulash made by Natasha last time. Seriously, the smell of adding sugar really made him not know what the normal food was in the next week. So now that Natasha mentions this, his heart is shaking.


    I knew this early, I shouldn��t have praised her culinary skills in the beginning, and there is something that can be taken out. Is this simply going to be with myself? In my heart, I was so annoyed that the catastrophe was already starting to turn my head, and how could I drag it over. Soon, he came up with a charter.


    "That love, I am afraid that it will not be too early to go back at night. You have to know that going to the orphanage is not as simple as you think. I can''t go and bring the child back. I have to go there. The teacher exchanges, and also communicates well with the child you are looking at. And most of all, I have to take a serious look at whether the child��s character is as good as you can see. It��s not something that can be done in a little while. So, don��t you wait for me?��


    "Can''t see it, are you giving me this kind of thing?"


    Natasha, who is the same as a man, couldn��t hear the meaning in the back of the catastrophe, so she immediately smiled and said to him. In this regard, the catastrophe has shown a sense of great meaning.


    "Isn''t that natural? You are my dearest, if you don''t care about your request, then who should I care about?"


    "It��s really sweet, I��m a little bit confident in you.�� With a squint, Natasha didn��t stop her movements. She put the sliced ??tomato and beef into the pot in one go, and then slammed it on fire with impunity. The taste of the mixture of tomato and beef makes people start to have an appetite, and while smelling it, Natasha is screaming at the other side of her phone.


    "But it''s just that I am not too hungry, so I will wait for you at night! When you come back with your child, our family will have another dinner together. I think she will remember it."


    I don��t know if I remember it, but I��m sure she will cry and ask me to send her back. Thinking in the brain, the catastrophe can only twitch his own skin and answer to him.


    "Okay. I will solve the problem here as soon as possible. Is there anything else to tell? Don''t be the same as last time, let me help you buy a good friend when I am coming back!"


    "You don''t say that thing, I really forgot it! But rest assured, this kind of thing will not happen again. Waiting for you to come back, dear!"


    With a little teasing, Natasha hung up the phone like this. Then I didn''t know what I was thinking of, and her face began to show a smile. It is a very happy smile, and a happy person can feel envy at a glance. For Natasha, she really has a reason to be happy because she can monopolize such a man who loves her. It is a great fortune. She is very fortunate that she actually made such a choice. And she is more fortunate that even the goddess of fate is standing on her side.


    This is something that makes people feel happy when they think about it. And just as she was happy to start a small tune, a knock on the door was violently passed over.


    what is it today? How come so many people come to visit? With such a problem in his head, Natasha put down the things in her hand and walked toward the door.


    "Who is there?"


    She just asked this, and there was a voice outside the door.


    "FedEx, Ms. Is there a courier for you to sign for?"


    Although it is said that there are also online shopping habits, Natasha is very sure that she has not bought anything online. This made her confused, so she asked immediately.


    "Is there something wrong, I haven''t bought anything?"


    "I don''t know, Ms.. The address of the address is indeed here, but there is no signature from both sides. It is a very heavy guy, or you should come out and have a look."


    The courier outside answered no problem. Natasha thought for a moment, and did not think that any enemy would come to the door at this time, in this way to count themselves. So she immediately wiped her hand on the apron and then opened the door.


    When you open the door, it is indeed the standard uniform of FedEx. And from the perspective of the equipment on the body, it does not seem like someone pretends. In this case, Natasha has quietly put down most of the war. Then went to the courier and asked him.


    "Where is the courier? Show me it."


    Because of the beauty of Natasha''s face, some of the lost couriers heard her words and then slammed back. The guy who seemed to be just a big boy first shyly blushes, and then handed over a box that was only the size of a shoebox. And looking at this box except for the address, Natasha first hesitated, and then picked up the thing.


    "Thank you, sir. Is it here to sign?"


    "Yes, ma''am. Here," some replied slyly, but the courier boy was not even brave enough to see her. And this is what makes Natasha can''t help but smile.


    Women, no matter when they are, will be proud of their charm. This is their nature, and at this point, she is no exception. And some women like to use their own charm to confuse people who are irrelevant. Now Natasha only likes to show her charm to a person completely. Therefore, she just smiled and signed the word in the eyes of the courier, and closed the door.


    This made the courier foolish, and he just left the place. For these things, Natasha doesn''t care at all. She just focused her attention on this unknown package.


    What''s in the box? This is really not something that can be guessed. With the weight and some slight tactile changes inside, she can probably guess what is not something in the inside. It''s a whole thing. But at this time, who will send such a thing over?

 Chapter 2213： Carefully calculating the kitchen crisis

    Faced with such a strange and unknown package, Natasha immediately took out the vigilance and professional attitude of her career. The fastest update


    I don''t know where it came from. She first found out a gas mask on her face. Then pistols, daggers, bomb disposal tools, and even two small plastic bombs were neatly placed on the table. Then she looked at the parcel and placed it on the kitchen counter, and moved her hand to it.


    First, the plastic bomb was glued to both sides of the package. This is the most guaranteed measure, because no matter what is inside, there are bombs in any case, and if there is a problem, it will be eliminated directly. Safe and easy, there will be no problems.


    Of course, this is the last resort. Under the circumstances that she had no choice but to stop, she did not want to blow up her favorite bar. After getting the protection measures, she held the gun in one hand and the dagger in the other, and picked up the thick seal outside the package.


    The package was opened. But the things inside are somewhat out of Natasha''s expectations.


    Not a dangerous thing. It''s just two sealed steaks. On the top of the steak, there is also a printed leaflet with lucky customers, new products and free gifts. It seems like a special event that a food company makes.


    It seems that there is nothing strange about it, but it seems that Natasha is a little fuss. But Natasha didn''t take it lightly. She picked up the leaflet, then took out her cell phone and carefully checked the trademark.


    What surprised her was that the trademark was bought by herself. In fact, more than half of the meat in the refrigerator is ordered from the container of the food company. And open the main page of the food company, they are indeed engaged in a random selection of old customers to give new products.


    What is this? Is the pie that has fallen from the sky in it? Natasha, who had never won a prize, frowned. After a long while, she showed a self-deprecating smile on her face. She began to mock herself in her heart, and her nervousness was overdone. Now is not the time when she is an agent. How can there be so many dangers and ambushes in the daily life of this ordinary person. This reaction of my own is really too neurotic.


    Thinking of this, Natasha had already put down the gun in her hand, but it was passing the knife to the two pieces of meat that looked like two pounds.


    Of course, for these two steaks, there is nothing malicious in her heart. The reason for this is that she started thinking about adding food at night. Perhaps this time, the catastrophe is coming back with the child? So as her future mother, is she going to show more hands and let this child know more about the warmth of a home?


    Natasha, who thought about this, didn''t even think about her bad cooking. She is now completely intoxicated with her infinite imagination. At this time, she may not have noticed that as her knife tip smashed the vacuum bag wrapped in the meat chops, the meat chops inside it slowly produced some wonderful changes that could not be said.


    It''s like putting things in a damp place for a long time, then starting to grow long. A thin layer of fluffy hair has grown rapidly on the surface of the steak. It is not a hyphae that grows when something is moldy, but it is more like a structure in which a certain organism itself proliferates. In the face of such a thing, Natasha suddenly could not get a knife.


    This is not to say that she was scared and did not dare to lay off her knife. But the kind of thing that breeds on the meat platoon has a hard texture and powerful power, so she can''t get knives at all. The sharp edge of the knife was stuck in the proliferation of things, even if Natasha was desperately trying to increase the power on hand, and could not pass the blade forward again. .


    This is not the most terrible, the most terrible is the speed at which the pieces of meat are proliferating. It��s almost a blink of an eye, and what it breeds is far beyond what it should have. And without any stoppage, it is already like a kind of thick liquid, and it is spilling out from the bar.


    The knife that Natasha holds in her hand is swallowed up by the proliferating thing. If it is not the speed of her hand, then maybe the hand that holds her knife will step on the same fate. . And looking at the knife being twisted and crushed by this proliferating thing, Natasha could not want such a thing to happen to her.


    At this time, the facts are already proved, and things are not so simple. Her initial vigilance and alertness is not unreasonable, because this is a carefully planned plot. And it is a more special and awkward way than the general calculation and assassination.


    I took advantage of the trivial details of life that ordinary people simply couldn��t notice, and arranged every step to see no problems. If such a thing is not a meticulous premeditated, then there is really nothing that can be counted as It��s gone. Who will use this method to count themselves? This is not the means that ordinary people can use.


    Thinking inside the heart, Natasha immediately picked up the gun and the detonator, and avoided it far away. She is very clear that in the face of this danger that is not yet understood, it is important to maintain a safe distance. And when she is more clear, such a strange thing, let it spread like this, is definitely a wrong choice.


    So there was no place to hesitate, she immediately pressed the explosion button of the detonator on her hand. And just after she did this, the sound of the explosion and the huge explosion that could not be suppressed, suddenly broke out from the thing that had completely expanded into a big one.


    Despite the terrible rate of proliferation, there is a force that can distort the metal as soon as possible. But under this simplest and direct destructive power, this ambitious thing has not been completely resisted. A bang, like a broken watermelon. This big thing has already burst from the inside out.


    Piecemeal things like the raindrops all over the sky, splashing the entire kitchen everywhere. Natasha, who had already foreseen this, had already hid behind the refrigerator and completely avoided this uncomfortable thing.


    Not only because of nausea, but also more about whether these things will have any special contagiousness. As a special agent, she is no stranger to those notorious biochemical weapons. So she didn''t want to try it on her own. Is there any special killing of these pieces of meat?


    And the facts prove that her approach is really a very sensible approach. Because in the visible range of her naked eyes, almost all the pieces of meat that were blown out of the air stick to the landing points like chewing gum, and then, like the beginning, grow like wild grass.


    This is a very bad situation because it means the situation gets worse and uncontrollable. It is conceivable that if you stay in this kitchen, you will soon feel a special feeling of being in the stomach of some kind of animal. And that is definitely not something that one can bear, Natasha is no exception. So immediately, she slammed her gun and took her cell phone and ran towards the exit.


    It��s just that she just got some action, and those things that have already multiplied into a glimpse have been driven by some special hunting instinct, and they have launched attacks on her position.


    The same thing as the tongue of the chameleon spit out directly from the middle of this sly. And because there was too much debris from the explosion of a large number of things. So when these things were launched at the same time, the disgusting strips were almost all over the place, just like a huge spider web, covering Natasha.


    This made Natasha''s face change slightly, but she still maintained a basic calm. At the moment, she reversed her body and, like a best gymnast, made a difficult movement that ordinary humans could not do at all. In the thrilling time and again, dangerously, it has been shuttled from this large-scale connection.


    Fortunately, she is a woman, and is a woman with a flexible body. Otherwise, it is really not that easy to escape. Natasha, who was so lucky in her heart, had not had time to breathe a breath, and the change that made people feel terrified was already happening again.


    The meat pieces that have become independent individuals are immediately like the wild beasts, and they are irritated in uneasiness. Although they do not have a mouthpiece, they cannot make any horrible sound. But when they are squirming as a whole, they are more scary and fearful than any horrible roar.


    This situation made Natasha realize that these terrible and disgusting things are already irritated by themselves. And with this little thing in my hand, I am afraid I can''t help them at all. So there is only one for today, and that is running. Run outside the door!


    When she had this idea in her heart, she immediately acted. And with her action, it is a disgusting thing. Although they have no hands and feet, they are not slow to act. It was almost a blink of an eye, and they were already behind Natasha.


    This made Natasha secretly bite her teeth, but she did not dare to stop. And just in this kind of escape, she also pressed the button for direct dialing in her hand.


    The door is in front of you, and you can escape from birth when you see it. At this time, the screaming wind has once again rang from her back.

 Chapter 2214： Emergency call for a solid guardian

    Running away is never an easy task. This is no exception even for those who have experience. Because you will never guess early, what will chase you behind you.


    It is like now. If a person is chasing behind him, then with Natasha''s many years of experience, there is no problem in escaping. And if it''s a group of monsters that you can''t even tell if you are chasing you, then you want to escape safely, then obviously it''s not easy.


    Natasha has been working very hard, but in the case of sudden unexpected attacks, she still has difficulty making timely dodge. Just sideways, she felt a tingling tingling on her ribs, and then it was a fearful itch.


    Natasha didn''t know what it meant, but she knew it was definitely a trick. She has already smelled the blood, and the feeling of physical loss is also becoming more and more clear with the **** smell. It��s too late to think about how those things attacked themselves, and it��s too late to look back at what happened. Natasha squatted on the injured left rib, pushed the door of the room and rushed out.


    The door was closed by her. At this time, she could clearly hear the screaming screams from the room, as well as the screams of the sound that seemed to be colliding with the walls. This made her unfortunately fortunate. Fortunately, this house is not as safe as a majority of Americans. It is just a wooden door that symbolizes more than practical meaning. Instead, I found a company specializing in anti-theft devices to customize an alloy door that was completely embedded in the wall. Otherwise, maybe you are finished.


    And this is so, looking at the cracks that are constantly appearing on the wall as there is no stopping at all. Natasha also knows that this can only block them for a while, and it is absolutely impossible to keep them behind this door forever.


    You must find a way to destroy them. Because if you don''t kill them, then the last unlucky person will definitely be yourself. Even saying that it may be more than just yourself.


    Thinking of the madness of those things, Natasha''s heart has been quietly cast a shadow. She doesn''t know what kind of things this kind of thing can proliferate, and I don''t know if there is a limit to this kind of proliferation. What she only knows now is that this thing is very dangerous. And as it expands and grows, it can threaten the safety of more and more people. Therefore, we must find a way to stop it and destroy it.


    This is a typical superhero thinking. Although I retired from this line, I wanted to change this idea in a while. That is almost impossible. However, unfortunately, despite this idea, in the end, she still can''t do anything about it.


    The burning wound is still reminding her of what you have just woken. And just like this, you still want to go to marry a hero. It really means that you have lived long.


    Yes, she really has no way to lick this drowning. But this does not mean that she really has no way. A woman, the most beneficial weapon is never herself, but the man standing in front of herself. Natasha is very convinced of this, not only because the man in front of her is such a special identity, but also because she still holds a mobile phone in her hand, and this mobile phone is now open a number. !


    When a familiar voice came from the other end of the phone, Natasha immediately had the courage to be able to challenge the world. Therefore, in the face of the inquiry, she did not have any panic performance, but said calmly to the phone.


    "I was attacked and I was hurt!"


    In a simple sentence, Natasha hangs up directly. And before she put the phone down, a figure appeared in front of her.


    There is no need to have any premise at all. As long as Natasha needs it, the catastrophe can ignore the time and appear in front of her regardless of distance. This is the embodiment of strength and the love for one''s own woman.


    And looking at the catastrophe that appeared in front of him, Natasha said that the nose was sour, and then he said to him grievously.


    "I was bullied!"


    It��s like a child being bullied, going home and looking for his parents to be spoiled. Natasha is almost like this now. And the opposite of her statement, even if it has been learned from the phone, the catastrophe can not help but frown, and there is a hint of suffocation in his eyes.


    Unlike another Zhou Yi, he has never been a good speaker. Destroying the soul and destroying everything is as simple as drinking water for him. He has always had his own troubles to find others, and he has never had the trouble to find him. Especially this time, I found the trouble of the person he most valued. This is no different from the scale of the dragon.


    In his heart, he couldn��t help but start to anger. At the same time, he is also trying to restrain himself. This restraint does not mean that he does not intend to give Natasha a sigh of relief, but that he does not want to erase the planet from the universe because of the anger of a time.


    After all, he still has to do something, and just under the anger of this anger, he has been to open the door of the room, and then strode in.


    Such an action is undoubtedly a provocation for those who are in the house. Although they are not like smart creatures, they are also instinctive. The more they are driven by instinct, the stronger their sense of territory. It can be said that any thing that plunges into the territory of their territory, especially the living things, will definitely be attacked by their fierce and unrelenting attacks.


    But this time it''s different, even though it''s not clear what it''s like, it''s very clear that it shows a strong sense of rejection. But now, they simply don''t have the slightest idea of ??swaying. Because of instinct, they have already felt the absolutely fatal danger of this newly-introduced creature.


    That is definitely something more terrible than any natural enemy. If it''s not because you didn''t add any factors about escape when you made it, then maybe these things are already running around and running away. It is precisely because there is no, so they can only move now, using an unknown organ to send out a burst of screams like threats, to intimidate the catastrophe, want to let him retreat, just leave. But how is this possible!


    They simply don''t care about these powerless threats, and the catastrophe has already strode into the middle of these things. Every time he took a step, the things that were closer to him became more and more uneasy. The extremely high-frequency sounds that are transmitted through them have become more and more harsh, which is a headache. In a way, their instinct is already boiling, crazy. At this time, if an ordinary person is standing here, then he will definitely not have any intention to call them.


    It��s too dangerous, it��s almost a joke to take your own life. But is this dangerous for the Holocaust? He obviously didn''t think so, so it was like a heavy drum, and his heavy foot was already on the floor in the center of the room. This foot also completely broke the last bottom line of these instinctive things.


    It��s totally crazy, inciting, and desperate. These things were shot at the catastrophe. The road is woven from the tissue parts of these things, like spider silk, and they are spurted out in an instant, so that even the bullets can''t match the speed, all of which cover all the rooms in an instant. Space.


    The speed is fast and the power is huge. Coupled with this intensive degree, it is really a feeling of standing in the middle of the bullets. This is fatal. But it is for others, and definitely not for the Holocaust. He just waved his hand, all the things were gone in an instant, and even a little bit of residue left. Whether it''s the disgusting body of the thing, or the things they spit out, the ending is the same, and that is nothing left.


    It��s quick to make people feel good, and it��s quick to make people feel good. At the very least, for Natasha who just walked in, the performance of the catastrophe naturally made her feel safe in her mind.


    A lot of what women call love is actually brought about by security. If a man can''t bring a sense of security to his woman, then obviously the feelings between them can''t be secure. This point, the power of the catastrophe is the greatest guarantee. Natasha��s heart is also 10,000 satisfied with the security that the Holocaust brings to himself.


    Like those princesses who are in the mythical story, who are giving their hands to the knight who rescued themselves from the dragon, Natasha is now unable to help but hug the havoc. Her heart was full of affection, but her pale face was a bit pitiful. This made her hungry hug her brow, and then she lowered her head and asked her.


    "Where have you hurt, let me see!"


    Natasha, who refused to accept this kind of thing, listened to this and immediately rolled up his clothes and looked at the shocking wounds on the white skin. The catastrophe was immediately a bite, and the fierce light said.


    "Who did it? Maria Hill''s partner?"

 Chapter 2215： Suspected that the object has a murder

    The catastrophe will doubt Maria��s head, which is a strange question. Because in any case, time is too coincidental. Maria Hill almost walked on the front foot, and Natasha on the hind foot encountered such an attack. If there is only an accident between them, I am afraid that many people will not believe it. Moreover, for the Holocaust, Maria��s own intentions are very suspicious. A person who specializes in finding a door to entrust the aftermath. Does this kind of thing say that someone will believe it?


    So naturally, Maria Hill became his first target. And almost immediately, he has already planned to do something for her! But before he started to work, Natasha stopped him and shook his head at him.


    "This kind of thing should have nothing to do with Maria. Because this method is not like the handwriting they can use!"


    I glanced at the room and the pits that appeared because of the things I just had. Natasha couldn''t help but frown slightly, then hesitated.


    "I know the people of Maria. They sometimes like to count others. But they still have the bottom line. What means to use, what means can be used, they are very clear. And like this kind of biological weapon, It will definitely not be the means they will choose. Their identity is there, and once they are used, they will no longer be cleaned. They will not be so stupid."


    "Hey!" Coldly snorted, the catastrophe raised his eyes and held back the fierce light that almost overflowed in his eyes. But in the words, he does not mean a little polite. "I won''t make such stupid choices. Are they stupid choices to do less? Also, if they are not, who do you think will do these things? Hydra?"


    "Nine-headed snakes? Right! Hydra!" Natasha, who was still hesitating, heard the name, but she slammed her eyes and said calmly. "It must be them. This kind of scalp and numb thing must be their handwriting. Don''t forget, since the destruction of the company, their technology has been taken over by the Hydra. Then several times nine The snakes attacked this kind of biochemical weapon. Only they would use it, and only they can use it to this extent!"


    "Are you sure?" Natasha said so, but the catastrophe is hard to have 100% confidence in her words. Because even his outsiders know that if you do something unspeakable, it is the best way to get rid of the suspicion by finding a recognized object of black pot to plant him. Who can be sure that this is not a deliberate attempt by Maria, but who can be sure that this will be related to the Hydra?


    At this point, it is estimated that even Natasha does not have that full grasp. She doesn''t have to say anything more, and the havoc that she knows about her is already aware of this. So he began to ask questions and asked questions with some compelling attitudes.


    For this question of the catastrophe, Natasha actually had no bottom in her heart. She took the Hydra out to talk about things. In the beginning, she was largely trying to give herself a reason to be at ease. Because she couldn''t think of it, Maria would judge her reasons at this time. There is no past contradiction between them and no conflict of interests. Just because of this, she does not believe that it will be Maria''s hand.


    But, besides such a coincident Mary, who else?


    Natasha is a smart woman, so she only needs to think about it. She has conceived several suspicious objects in her mind. One is a Hydra, and the other is Tony Stark.


    It may be a bit strange, because Tony doesn''t really have a reason for her. But when she thought of Maria''s tone of entrusting her aftermath and the problems she had said about her forests, even if she had considerable confidence in Tony, she couldn''t help but start thinking about it, would he really be true? The change of imaging is what Mary said, betraying humans!


    Of course, this is a very serious statement, or the most serious one. But many things can''t be thought of by not going to the worst place. Imagine if this is the case, then all this is Tony''s hand, then it is absolutely reasonable.


    He discovered Maria''s suspicion of himself, trying to scribble and remove all the insiders. And in order to let others do not doubt themselves, they used such means. These reasons are connected in tandem, which makes perfect sense. Just, is it really like this? Natasha, who still has a lot of confidence in Tony, is not willing to think so, so naturally, she has targeted the Hydra.


    Hydra, that is the absolute old friendship. Not to mention the previous grievances, just the last time Steve came here to find her to pull her into the gang, she was already enough to let her lock her doubts on them. Shun me, Chang, the anti-personal death style is the true color of the Hydra. So, if it is really theirs, that is not surprising.


    Just, will it be them? Slightly hesitant, Natasha bit his teeth and said to the Holocaust.


    "I''m sure this kind of thing is definitely a Hydra. They have harassed me before, this time in all likelihood, it''s the last thing."


    "Good! Hydra!" Meiyu stood so slightly, and the tone of the catastrophe immediately became more and more. "Since you said that they are. Then I will go to them to find them. Just let these people know that some people, some things, they don''t want to touch, they want to do it!"


    The words of the catastrophe are said to be domineering. Of course, he also has the conviction of such a speech. Just not waiting for him to leave to do something, Natasha once again stretched out and took him, showing him a pitiful little face.


    This appearance can not be seen when the catastrophe is usually in contact with Natasha, so suddenly saw her appearance, the catastrophe was first shocked, and then inevitably revealed the meaning of pity. He began to ask her carefully.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    "I still have some pain here!" The hand was licking the waist, and Natasha''s green eyes were all the kind of sorrowful look. This is very moving, because her color is enough to make this look glow with the magic of swaying. For this kind of magic, even people like catastrophe can''t eat it.


    The reason for this inability to eat is not because he is not able to do it, but because only one person in the world can enjoy this treatment. Natasha��s kind of pouting with a pitiful cry and a soft bone is only used by him alone. In addition to him, Natasha will only be a strong female warrior in front of anyone. Under this special treatment, it is impossible for the catastrophe to treat her with a chill mask.


    Iron and blood tenderness, said that it was originally a man. Even if you are a hard-nosed guy, your heart will always have its tender side. In the past, the tenderness of the catastrophe was given to the children who he owed consciously. Now, his tenderness is more to Natasha, a woman who re-touched him.


    For their own women, the catastrophe is naturally without any scruples on the face. So when she heard her say this, he immediately showed a distressed look and warmed up to her cold.


    "Is it still hurting? It shouldn''t be. Let me see."


    The committee succumbed to nod and Natasha took off the palm of his hand. When she saw the wound on her waist rib, the catastrophe immediately couldn��t help but take a breath.


    This wound is very serious. From his point of view, he can clearly see that the skin, muscles and even the bones inside are pierced and shattered by a strong external force. And that''s not what it is, because Natasha itself is not an ordinary person. She has Superman''s self-healing power, even if such a wound should be able to repair itself to a certain extent in a short period of time.


    But now the wound does not mean any repair. On the contrary, it is still getting worse. The reason for the deterioration is naturally clear in the eyes of the catastrophe. It is a malignant cell-sized thing that is constantly destroying Natasha''s own healing power and immunity.


    Fortunately, he discovered it, or else drag on it, maybe Natasha will be lost from his side forever like the people before.


    At the thought of this, the catastrophe immediately red eyes. This is the thing he can''t tolerate most. When I think that if I am a little more careable, Natasha may be killed by this sinister plot, and his anger is immediately as high as a volcanic eruption.


    Be sure to let them pay the price, no matter who they are, they must pay the heaviest price! The screaming in my heart, the catastrophe is not washed away by my own reason. He knows that it is the most important thing to find a way to cure Natasha at this time. And he did not have the ability to heal him at all. It may be a viable way to destroy cells like viruses, but this method is ultimately uninsured. A little unexpected!


    Shaking his head, the catastrophe could not accept this slightly unexpected result anyway. And his heart immediately thought of the corresponding solution.


    The nano-therapeutic machine of the Neuron Hospital, this special thing is obviously something that he can''t do. If you can''t, then go find someone who he doesn''t want to find. In any case, Natasha must not lose it!


    With his mind set, he directly hugged Natasha. The next moment, others have already torn the space and went directly to the company. This sudden way, according to common sense, should be able to scare many people. But at this time, this kind of thing did not happen.


    Because at this moment, the interior of the neuron hospital has been sorrowful, and it has become a mess. No one noticed his coming at all. On the contrary, he noticed the situation here, and some are not normal!

 Chapter 2216： Life is sorrowful

    The situation is somewhat abnormal, and it can even be said to be very abnormal. ??


    Because you will go to see it seriously, this usually can not be said to be a good business hospital at this moment is actually overcrowded. And if you carefully distinguish it, you can do it. Most of the patients here are people you know.


    They are not hospital doctors, hospital care workers, not company employees, or even higher laps. Almost all of the members of the Los Angeles Nano-Neuron Branch are here, and from their performance, the things that are born to them must not be optimistic.


    Some people are covered in bruises, and the heart is tough to endure the pain in their teeth, while the weak one is crying and screaming loudly. These are still relatively good, because at the very least, there is nothing big about them and their side. And some people are different from them. For example, the old Jack of the Security Department.


    Old Jack is a veteran veteran. He participated in the Vietnam War and lost one eye and one arm. People like him can enjoy very generous state subsidies. However, this is only a theoretical statement. In fact, his state subsidies are very low, so low that he can only maintain a basic life.


    What is more serious is that he suffered from a very serious cataract in later days. This made him almost lose all his sight. At the same time, his life has completely fallen to the bottom.


    An old man who has no money, not only has a physical disability, but is also a blind man. Life is already a nightmare for him. When the country abandoned him and completely broke his meager subsidies after a series of policies, he would become more difficult to live.


    Because you have to face not only the hardships of life, but also the torture of your own soul. The kind of feeling that one can''t do it, can only be a waste, enough to make an ordinary person lose the courage to live. As a very self-respecting person, Old Jack is actually not willing to live so humiliatingly.


    More than once he wanted to end his life, drinking more than once and drunk, and squatting in the jungle of Vietnam. And again and again, he survived. It was not because he was timid, he did not dare to go to death, but because a woman has been supporting him and gave him the courage and hope to live.


    Old Jack''s wife, an ordinary woman who is definitely worthy of respect. Her existence is that old Jack survives, supports the present, and finds the reason for the new beginning of life in nano-neurons.


    Think about it, a woman almost severed her husband after her wedding, and waited for many years but only waited for a disability. This is a huge blow. Old Jake��s wife, Perry, did not suffer from this blow. She never complained about anything, and she never gave birth to a divorce idea. She just single-mindedly accompanied her former lover, now her husband, even if he is already disabled.


    They have no children, and Perry is wholeheartedly placed on her husband. It��s been like this for more than forty years, until the old Jack has reached the worst and most desperate moment in his life, and Perry has always been with him. Whether he is poor or rich, whether he is disabled or sick. Even if even the pot of tomorrow could not be opened, the old woman smiled and gave her last piece of bread to her husband.


    There are not many people who can do this in ordinary people, but there are almost few who can persist for more than 40 years. With this alone, Mrs. Perry won the respect of all who know their home. And her worthy respect is far more than this. Her most respectable place is her loyalty to her own love.


    Old Jack was a suicidal person, and he was putting his head on his head. In order to let him give up the idea of ??suicide, Perry made a nearly crazy move. She put a knife on her neck and opened a big hole.


    Although old Jack was blind, but as a person who came over from the war, he was still very sensitive to **** smell. And when he yelled at Perry and asked what had happened, Perry just smiled and said this to him.


    "Make a husband and wife for a lifetime. If you don''t want to live, then I will die with you!"


    In this sentence, let the old Jack in this war, the blood is gone, the person who has not lost a tear, crying like a child in a flash. That is to say, let Old Jack never dare to think about suicide, but accompany Perry, and try to live by all means.


    This is the story of old Jack and Perry. The front of the story is almost entirely a tragedy, and the end of the story is a happy ending. Old Jack met a neuron company, and the Holocaust personally gave him surgery and gave him new eyes and new arms. When he was disabled for more than 40 years, he finally saw the light again and finally had his own lost hand again. This is undoubtedly happy. When the neuron company gave him a job as a security consultant, the old man��s voice was definitely a bitter.


    It can be said that everyone in the neuron, including the Holocaust and Natasha, have blessed the old couple who have experienced numerous disasters. They all hope that the old couple can live the rest of their lives, and hope that they can snuggle with each other and walk to the end of life. Now, this expectation and blessing has been shattered. Because the catastrophe has seen the old Jack, who is very sad, and the woman in his arms who is bloody, but still moving.


    What is the most cruel thing in the world. If you let the catastrophe, it is to show a very beautiful thing in front of you, and then smash it in the coldest and direct way.


    The love before the old Jack and Mrs. Perry, especially the kind of death of Mrs. Perry, will not hesitate. The loyalty that will not betray is definitely the most dazzling and most beautiful thing that the catastrophe sees in human beings. It is also the support of such things that can make human beings commit countless wrong creatures, and reluctantly claim that it is not ugly.


    Now, such things are actually destroyed. This made the catastrophe that was already in the air, and immediately could not help but breed the deepest destruction.


    From a certain point of view, he is the kind of existence that kills countless people. Whether in his universe or in this universe, he has destroyed countless creatures and civilizations. Therefore, he certainly can''t be considered a good person. But this does not prevent him from knowing and appreciating beautiful things.


    The kind of tyrannical tyrannical is just a simple one for ** to destroy countless creatures, the same is destroying, but the catastrophe has always kept a beautiful and pure thing in the heart. That is the feeling of being a human being. This is the case in the past, and it is the same now. Although it sounds ridiculous, it is true that he treats this special thing as his own treasure.


    Not only guarding oneself, but also guarding your own eyes. The story of old Jack and Perry has become a tragedy. And this tragedy has become a needle in his heart, a pain. He inevitably hates people who have done such things. And this hate also makes him can''t wait to do something.


    Destruction, only destruction. Only those despicable and cruel reptiles were destroyed. His heart can be better. And only if they are completely eliminated, can he give Natasha and give an explanation to the old Jack. He has already made such a determination in his heart. And his movements have become non-stop.


    Although he did not show his own speciality in front of these ordinary people, his gloomy expression and the fearful momentum made many people who wanted to say something to him honestly closed. mouth.


    In such a strange atmosphere, the catastrophe brought Natasha into his own operating room, and soon he went out from inside.


    Natasha��s problem is not serious. Treating her in a small area can stabilize her situation. She is obviously lucky compared to most of the people here. This is good news. At least, compared with Mrs. Perry, it is just like this.


    And watching the catastrophe came out, the Chinese doctor of the internal medicine, Liu Fei, quickly went up.


    "Leinhardt boss, the blind man is fine."


    He seemed very concerned, and apparently he also noticed that Natasha was just bloody. In the face of his concern, the face of the catastrophe was a bit sloppy, but his heart was still in a mess. He didn''t mean to anger Liu Fei, so he just nodded and replied to him.


    "It''s okay. What the **** is going on, why do you still have, what about the situation of Old Jack?"


    "I don''t know!" Shaking his head, the young medical doctor suddenly said with a grin. "Today I am on duty, I thought that there will be nothing to be born. But from the afternoon to the present, the people in our company have basically come. You also saw that they have suffered a lot of injuries. Some people We can save it, and some people are too late to come. It��s just that you can��t come to Aunt Perry. We don��t even have time to let her in the operating room.��


    At the end of the day, the young man also sighed. As a doctor, you have to get used to life and death. But he obviously has not yet reached that level. The death of Mrs. Perry is too big for him. It was so big that he was a little confused.


    "Boss, are we too useless? Why can''t we do anything at this time, are we not doctors?"


    "Doctors are not omnipotent!" Silenced, the catastrophe told him in the name of Reinhardt. After saying this, he began to walk outside.


    He is going to do something. I have to do something! Thinking in the heart, he began to speed up. But it was this time, a loud voice, slammed!

 Chapter 1217： Young and sturdy

    Now all the people have become the birds of surprise, so when the gunshots sound, most people''s subconscious reaction is to hide and run. The fastest update


    And this led to the fact that few of them realized what was going on. In addition to the catastrophe.


    The catastrophe that had already guessed was the first time to shift his sight to the old Jack, but he was still a slow step, because the determination of old Jack is simply not anyone can shake.


    After confirming that Perry will not have any hope of salvation again, this tribulation seems to have finally seen the hope of the man directly behind the little hope. It is better to be alive than to die, but it depends on how to live. If there is no Perry, a person lives alone. So for old Jack, I am afraid that death will be the most appropriate choice.


    Without any hesitation, the old Jack broke his skull with his pistol, and watched his body fall on his wife and hugged her tightly. When the face of the catastrophe sank, he turned again and walked outside the hospital.


    His reaction made Liu Fei, who had been behind him and saw the action of the old Jack, was surprised. He quickly chased him up, and then looked ugly at the catastrophe.


    "Leinhardt, Reinhart! Where are you going to be this time? Don''t you see what happened here?"


    "I saw it! But what about it?" He stood up in his body, but the catastrophe said to Liu Fei without returning to the head. "If you want to die, you can''t stop it. People who don''t want to die can live without someone. I don''t have any difference here or here. So why should I stay here forever!"


    "You want to run away?" Liu Fei could not hear the deeper meaning in the words of the Holocaust. He could only understand his words according to his own understanding. According to his understanding, the words of the catastrophe are clearly meant to be left alone. This caused him to blow up the hair immediately, and then he grabbed the arm of the catastrophe. "You are a doctor! Now when you need you, do you want to escape? How can you do this!"


    "Escape?" Sneer a moment, the catastrophe directly took Liu Fei''s arm. While watching him still entangled unhindered, he directly extended his hand, grabbed Liu Fei''s collar and took him directly into the air. "Listen, kid. I haven''t escaped these two words in my dictionary. Some words are not in your mind, you can just say it!"


    If you change to be an ordinary person, the catastrophe of Gao Mada will raise the chicken into the air like a chicken, and you have to honestly believe that it is soft. But Liu Fei is not the same. This is a fledgling girl, and it is a character that is not afraid of fear. So even if he was so stunned by the catastrophe, he shouted at him and yelled at him.


    "You are not running away? You are a doctor, this is your battlefield. You don''t even dare to stand on your own battlefield. Do you dare to say that you are not a deserter?"


    "I am a doctor, but I am not just a doctor!"


    With a slight force on the arm, Liu Fei��s weight of one hundred kilograms seems to have been pulled directly into front of himself by the catastrophe. And almost face to face with him, the catastrophe has already said this.


    "Before this, I was still a woman''s husband. Now, my woman has been hurt. Do you let me sit here and watch those who hurt her continue to be happy outside and go unpunished?"


    In this remark, Liu Fei was stunned. He stared at the catastrophe like a stupid one. After a long while, he took an incredible expression and made such words from his mouth.


    "Hell, what are you doing?"


    "What do I have to do with you now!" With a force on his hand, he dropped the young and energetic little guy directly on the ground. The catastrophe looked at him condescendingly and warned him. "Close your mouth and do your work. Don''t talk about these things everywhere. If things go well, I should be able to come back before dawn. In addition, call the funeral home to help. Give old Jack and Pei. Mrs. Li is a decent burial. This matter is handed over to you, don''t tell me that you can''t even do this little thing!"


    "Of course I can do it well!" Young people are not affected, and Liu Fei is the same. As soon as he heard the catastrophe, he doubted his ability, and immediately refused to take care of the performance of his former face. He slammed his chest and shouted loudly. And watching him go on the road, the catastrophe just nodded and strode out.


    At this time, Liu Fei suddenly found out that he seemed to be being routine.


    This kind of thing clearly should not be his intervention, no matter from the status or the distance of the relationship, he did not have the reason to take charge of the old Jack couple. That would be a big problem. Whether it is dealing with the police or dealing with other departments, it is not easy for his fledgling young man to cope. It��s so simple and straightforward, it��s simply trying to find a sin for yourself. However, do you want to refuse?


    The idea was born in the brain, and Liu Fei immediately took it out of his mind. He is a young man, and in the kind of angularity and pride he is unique to young people, he really can''t think of what he promised as a fart. So even if it is troublesome and troublesome, he can only pick up everything with a hard scalp.


    People are forced out. Sometimes you don''t force yourself to know, even you don''t know how much potential you have. This statement is very applicable to Liu Fei. Because before the next task, he did not think that he could actually do this thing.


    It can be said that until the people who watched the funeral parlour and the police station used the prepared coffin to put the unfortunate old couple away, he still had some unbelievable aftertaste. However, things have passed in the past, and apart from a long breath, he has no other ideas. And compared to the aftertaste, this is not a very happy thing, he is more concerned about another problem. That is the problem of catastrophe.


    He always wondered how the catastrophe would find the culprit of all this to calculate the account. Because in his eyes, the catastrophe is so powerful, it is just a doctor with a strong technical expertise. Doctors and terrorists who can do this kind of thing are right, isn��t that the same as sending food to death?


    When I think about it, Liu Fei finally found a possibility in his apparent identity. War doctor? It must have followed the rain from the bullets. Maybe like the super soldiers in the movie, you can play dozens. Just, is this useful? In the heart, I didn��t dare to make any conclusions about this matter. He looked at Natasha��s ward with distress and couldn��t help but chanted in his heart.


    My good brother, you must not do anything. If you can''t come back, I will be blamed for death by the blind man. So you must be alive and come back!


    The catastrophe has no ability to read the heart, even if there is, he can''t notice the point of thought in the heart of Liu Fei who has only such a small relationship with himself. The reason why this is said is that his current attention has been concentrated on one thing, that is, to find the real murderer behind the scenes, that is, the Hydra.


    This is not easy, because if you can find it so easily. So long ago, the Hydra could be wiped out.


    This is a very embarrassing and special organization, cut a head and grow more. This slogan is not just about talking about it. It is the purpose of being implemented in the body of the Hydra itself, and it is the foundation on which they depend to survive in this world.


    I will never expose my own body, and I will always show some power in the tip of the iceberg. Even if it fails, it is just a skull. As long as it is quietly lurking in the darkness, it will soon return this chopped head back and grow more.


    The Hydra has always done this. Whether it was the Hydra led by Hung Hom during World War II, or the later Pierce, or the later Timur. Every time, the Hydra can show great power. And every time, after humans struggled to beat them with their own minds, they were able to preserve most of their strength, safely and secretly lurking in the shadows of the world.


    This is the most taboo and headache for Hydra, because you have no way to completely eliminate them. This, even the catastrophe, is powerless.


    Yes, with his power, there is naturally a way to completely destroy the entire Hydra. But that is the premise of destroying the entire human world. Destroying humans and the planet inhabited by humans, the Hydra, which is rooted in the deepest part of mankind, is naturally destined to be destroyed. But what does it mean to do that?


    The answer is obviously not there. So naturally, the catastrophe will not adopt this meaningless approach. He can only deal with the Hydra in a simple or even stupid way, just like ordinary people and superheroes. That is to get rid of the head they exposed.


    And this is also a problem. Because the Hydra does not expose its head anytime, anywhere. Most of the monsters hidden in the shadows are in the dark. If you don''t have a clue, you can''t find their trail at all. This was the last time. If it weren��t for the unfortunate patient action, he would not find the group of Hydra.


    This time is definitely not that easy. However, it will not be so difficult. Because the Holocaust believes that they will definitely reveal some clues, especially after they have done such an action.


    The clues are hidden in the dark, as long as they are found, and then find the people of the Hydra, will it be a problem? (To be continued.)

 Chapter 1218： Mechanical Assassin Killer Layout

    Statham is the elite of Hydra.


    It is not the kind of elite who can be sacrificed at will, but the kind of elite who can really reach a certain level and know certain secrets. This point, from his understanding of the leader behind him is Alexia Yasifford can see one or two.


    Hydra has its own working mechanism. For most of the Hydra members, they may know the identity of their superiors, but let them go to the next level to understand the identity of those real core members, it is almost a impossible things.


    The protection of the Hydra for their own heads is beyond the imagination. In this case, the people who know these secrets are definitely a minority. So, don''t look at Stanson is just a field worker who needs to run around. But his status is not at all under the head of some small and medium-sized.


    And from the field staff of an errand to climb to such a position, do not say anything, his ability is absolutely trustworthy. It��s like the same time that Coulson took Skye with their group and set up a dedicated field team. Statham also has a similar field team. In this team, his subordinates summed up three characteristics for Stansson.


    First, be patient and careful. Whatever the thing that Statham does, the first thing he does is to hide his whereabouts and purpose. Over the years, he has planned countless actions, no matter whether it is assassination or sneak, no one has ever been able to discover his existence. Not to mention his people, even the evidence is embarrassing. Even saying that even the evidence itself is a lot of smoke bombs that he deliberately left to confuse his sight.


    This is also why the heads of the Hydra have fallen one after another, but his little sister can climb up step by step, but never had a reason. This care and caution gave him enough protection.


    Of course, it is not enough to be careful and cautious. Statham was able to climb such a special position, mainly because of his ability. And this is also the embodiment of his second feature.


    The second characteristic of Statham is the tight and rigorous arrangement.


    It��s different from those who are rude and like to go straight to the hard-working colleagues. Statham has always felt that as a human being, the existence of the title of all things, only relying on muscles to complete the task, it is a stupid thing. The brain is a good thing. Wouldn''t it be a shame if you didn''t use it? And if you use your brain, you will find that there are many things in this world that don''t require you to do it yourself. You only need to use some equipment to make some coincidences.


    Statham was nicknamed a mechanic by his own men, and from this nickname, you can see how sophisticated and rigorous this guy is. And if you want to find out from this title how many actions he has planned, then you really can''t find too much useful information. Because what he planned has basically become an accident.


    When I was swimming, I accidentally smashed the water. I accidentally bumped into the car. When I was fishing, I accidentally hooked up the high-voltage line. One after another, the coincidence easily took away the lives that he was targeted for, and there will never be anyone. I think this will have anything to do with Statham. There will be no connection between them, even if you don''t think of it as an accident, you can''t contact him.


    This is the second feature of Statham. The third feature is the common problem of Hydra, which is ruthless.


    Whether it is a man or a woman, whether it is an old man or a child. As long as it is in front of him and becomes his goal, then he will never be merciful to these people. And more cruel than the average Hydra, Statham never minds adding more people to his plan.


    In his view, as long as he is able to complete his own plan, as long as he can hide his existence. Then even if more people are brought in and brought into the abyss of death, that is perfectly acceptable.


    It was like once, in order to plan an accident for a country��s politicians. He created a serious traffic accident, causing a huge tonnage transport truck to lose control directly on the highway, and then using the truck itself and the dozens of tons of logs carried on it, directly led to a hundred The big event of a car crash. His goal is naturally to die, but the innocent victims and injured in the accident are as many as a hundred.


    Such a serious accident has even entered the world of news, and countless human beings are sympathetic to this accident. For Stansson, this is just a small medal on his resume. There is nothing to be shocked at all.


    Cautious, precise, and cruel, all of this forms the basis for Stansson''s success in the Hydra. On this basis, he always believed that he could do better and climb higher. Until this time the task appeared.


    In the shortest possible time, destroy the nano-neurons Los Angeles branch and kill all the employees inside. This is the order he received, and for this order, Statham was unwilling to accept it at first.


    Not because of his conscience, but because of his forbearing and careful personality, he is not willing to do such a huge movement. For an individual, you only need to plan enough precision to arrange enough privacy. So no matter who you are, as long as it can be killed in the normal way, it is difficult to escape the unexpected traps he has set. He can easily end the life of such a person, and will never be discovered by anyone.


    However, if it is aimed at a group of people, and is a group of people who are widely distributed. So the so-called accident is hard to achieve. Because a person''s accident is called an accident, it is a coincidence that two or three people''s accidents can be considered. However, if there are dozens of people and hundreds of people have similar accidents at different times and in different places, then no matter how stupid people will no longer regard this as an accident.


    Of course, it is not that you can''t. With the knowledge of the Statham mechanic, as long as he gives him enough time, he can definitely arrange different accidents one after another, so that these people are unclear, and no one will question any of their deaths. . But the reason is that he is not allowed to do so in time.


    The order of his superior, Alexa, is very clear, that is to do it in the shortest possible time. This shortest time is something that can''t be delayed. According to the rules of Hydra, this means within a month. If you can''t complete this task for a month, then what is waiting for you is the end of the game, you should understand the old man as a Hydra!


    Statham understands this, so he can only break his previous practice and deal with this task with some means that are not so suitable for him.


    First, he bought a food company with a substitute. Then he found a professional manager to replace him as the president of the food company, and began to propose a product promotion program to promote new meat products in his name.


    A one-time gift of 100,000 new products, the gift range covers almost half of downtown Los Angeles. And the way to give away is not through the company''s own channels, but through logistics with direct business contacts with the company. This is enough to confuse the attention of the people and the difficulty of the investigation.


    After all, his target is only a few hundred people, and only a few hundred families in 100,000 people have suffered such special accidents. Even if he is under investigation, he can get rid of the excuses of problems with the middle joints. Quite a part of the suspicion.


    His identity as a substitute will not be the only suspect, professional manager, factory employee, logistics company, or even the key person in the middle of logistics and distribution, which must be suspected. With so many people involved, even a tough government can''t beat them all. As long as he frees up this period of time, he washes his suspicions and takes himself out of the middle, which becomes a practical matter.


    These are all planned by Statham, so he is not worried about this kind of aftermath. The question he really worried about is how to completely clean up these target people.


    The Nano Neuron Company has hundreds of employees. Such a huge base means the same huge variable. In his vision, the best thing is that everyone should be killed in the first part of the plan, that is, the part of their unpacking. But the problem is that his prediction is too impractical. Because not to mention all, even two-thirds of the kill rate is not.


    Although he used the most secret biological weapons, he used it as a means of performing his own tasks. But he can''t guarantee that such things will be foolproof for everyone.


    The reason for the failure is very strange. Some people are vegetarians, they don''t eat meat at all, so they throw things away when they get there; some people are pet-loving guys. If you receive this new product, you don��t just enjoy it yourself, but take it. It hurts his pets; others are too lazy to take over the hand, and they choose to refuse the sign directly in the express link.


    Statham is just a mechanic who likes conspiracy calculations. He is not a god. It is impossible to control the actions of so many people. Therefore, this has caused many people to avoid the initial direct attack and escape from the sky in a rather coincidental way.


    This is something that cannot be tolerated by him. Because these people are not dead, then it will be him. Cold blood and cruelty are his character, but this does not mean that he is the same for himself.


    So, he began to find ways to eliminate these survivors. And his goal is only two, one is the police station. One is a hospital for nano-neurons!

 Chapter 1219： Internal hidden danger

    Two goals. But one of the police stations is a existence that Statham is not sure about.


    As the base of the Zhizhi City in downtown Los Angeles, there are three-digit mental weapons stationed there. With the care of those who are difficult to fight, he really can''t find any effective way to eliminate the employees of neuron companies that have been protected by the police.


    Although the nano-neuron hospital has not yet reached this level, but he knows that if he does not speed up the pace, then he will soon be unable to start there.


    In any case, the hasty arrangement is unlikely to withstand the ravages of powerful forces. The power of the intelligent weapon is obvious to all. For those who have no special ability at all, and can only rely on calculations and arrangements to achieve their goals, they are definitely the biggest stumbling block. So anyway, you have to be as soon as possible. And tonight, it may be the only chance.


    Therefore, for this reason, Stansson has been quietly lurking around the nano-neuron hospital with his own group.


    "Sir, I have already prepared things!"


    As a subordinate of Statham, these Hydra soldiers are naturally unable to defy the orders of their heads. So, when Steinson has determined the specific plan, these people can only act on their orders. And because of the great achievements of Statham in the past, these Hydra soldiers, who can almost be said to have distorted humanity, are absolutely vocal about him. This point, you can see the excitement of the person who just spoke.


    They simply don''t worry about the failure of their plans. Instead, they are eager to try and eager to meet the victory in their eyes.


    For such an attitude, Statham is naturally in the eye, but he is not interested in these things. Because in his eyes, these members of his group are just substitutes that can be sacrificed at will. Having them or not, they have no special meaning for themselves. Therefore, even if their thoughts are so terrible, they can even kill themselves if they are not careful. He also did not mention their meaning at all.


    He cares only about his own plans. At the moment, facing the face of this look. He stood in front of everyone in a quiet voice, and a middle-aged man facing them made a look. The middle-aged man immediately nodded and put on the position of a superior.


    "It''s done well. Jason, you check it out, there is no problem!"


    It wasn''t until this time that Statham stood out from the crowd of seven or eight people, and then walked over to the person who had just invited him. He wants to reach out and take the suitcase in the man''s hand and carefully check the contents of the box for any problems. This is his habit, he must make sure that he has no problems at every step. But his hand just touched the suitcase and felt another pull from the suitcase.


    It was the power that the person carrying the box gave him feedback, and when he looked up, he could clearly see the hostileness of the person carrying the box and the provocative gaze.


    As a companion, this group of Hydra is obviously not very harmonious. At this point, Statham, who as a leader but hides in these hands with a hidden identity, is very clear. Hydra is not the workplace of the outside world, it believes in the most naked jungle law. Even peers are definitely the most direct competitors. If possible, no one will let go of the opportunity to step on the person around you.


    However, Statham did not expect that they would dare to play such a claw in the critical circumstances of this duty task. Although he knows that a large part of it is his own reason. Because the role he plays is really special.


    Obviously, it is a dumb, almost never going to cause any disputes. But it is always inexplicably being entrusted with a heavy responsibility. This situation is inevitably dazzling. However, this should not be at the moment.


    Now is the task, everything should be based on the task as the first prerequisite. Therefore, the person who dared to go down the boat at this time has already touched the bottom line of his heart. Although he can''t do anything with his current status, it doesn''t prevent him from showing his coldness in his eyes, and then he writes this guy in his heart, a fatal one.


    The guy who still doesn''t know that his behavior has provoked his boss is still smug. He looked at the cold Stansson on his face, quietly loosening his hand and whispering in his ear as he took the opportunity to pass by him.


    "You won''t be so lucky every time, man. Don''t think that if you look at the sergeant, you can be arrogant. I promise, soon, you won''t have such an opportunity again!"


    Statham didn''t know where he came from to say such things, but he knew that this guy must be finished. Because he will not have any next chance to prove anything. After this mission, even on the way to this mission, he has decided to abandon this guy who has no brains. Of course, it won''t be now.


    Forced to let go of all the emotions that should not be there, Statham put his attention back to the suitcase in his hand.


    Open the box and he can clearly see what is inside. A huge vacuum tank with spirals of black illuminants. This kind of thing seems to be somewhat similar to the infamous t virus prototype, but Statham knows that this is something more deadly than the thing in terms of lethality. At the expense of the damaging contagiousness and variability, such a variant developed on the basis of the t virus has a more powerful lethality.


    Through the air, as long as there is contact, it will directly cause a fatal effect on humans within twenty seconds. No one has the opportunity to get in touch with drugs and operating rooms. Even the ability of nano-neurons can overcome the medical difficulties of t-virus, but there is absolutely no time for them to do so.


    This is what Stansson specifically applied to his boss after considering the medical capabilities of the nano-neurons themselves. And as he has done in the past, he has to make sure that there are no problems with every step of his life.


    This is the first step. After checking out the variant virus, he nodded again to the guy who played his role and watched his movements. The pretender immediately said to another person in the crowd.


    "Yageda, are you ready?"


    "Of course, sir!" The answer was that the woman named Jagda extended her hand and pressed the back of her ear. And immediately, with the surging of a layer of green electronic light, her whole person has changed outside. She became another woman, a woman who looked older.


    For most people, this woman is a strange object. But for people inside the nano-neurons, this woman is definitely not strange.


    Mrs. Molly, a woman who is over half a hundred years old, but who is already alone. As the object of being rescued by nano-neurons, the woman who has no long-term plan chooses a simple way to repay, that is, to take over the dirtyest and most tiring work in the whole hospital, and do it as much as possible. it is good.


    You know, no one is willing to touch the dirty and disgusting things as long as they are individuals. Therefore, even if there are many people in the hospital who have chosen the position of nursing workers, there are really few who can really choose the things that are the most tiring. Mrs. Molly is a special case and the only female exception.


    Today, her speciality has become the object of Hydra. A Hydra, who is very good at playing and disguising, replaces her identity and is ready to do something with her special identity. And Mrs. Molly himself is in the end, just from the identity of the Hydra, it is already a problem that does not need to be considered.


    For Jakarta''s acting, Statham is trustworthy. In the past few actions, this woman who is proficient in camouflage and sneak has used her talent to complete her task and proved her ability to Statham. But today, such a task is too special and too exceptional. So even if she trusted her ability, he let his avatar once again point to her.


    "Remember, Jagda. The role you play is a care worker. What I want you to do is to avoid the eyes and ears of most people as much as possible, and then use this virus to sneak into the central air-conditioning of the hospital. The entire central air-conditioning ventilation system spread the virus to every corner of the hospital in the shortest possible time. Is there a problem?"


    "No, sir!" Yageda replied, and the voice was getting old from a young female voice. She has already begun to enter the show. Whether it is from the expression or from the action and the sound, she has become the same as the real Mrs. Molly. The only thing that is special is her eyes. The kind of smart eyes are not available to the silent woman, especially when she winks at the slayer''s pretender, the flaw is particularly obvious.


    For her performance, Stansson''s pretender seems to be a bit worried. As a substitute for Statham, he has long used this convenience to mix up with the young and charming Yageda. Although he did not necessarily have some true feelings, he did not want to look at Jagda. So he immediately said to Jakarta.


    "Be careful, especially those with wisdom. You have to avoid the few mental devices at the door of the hospital to ensure your safety. I don''t want my best men to fold in it. Do you understand what I mean?"


    This sentence made Yageda feel full of enthusiasm, and his eyes became more charming. But at the side of the Statham, his eyes are a little cold that is not easy to detect. He knows that these two guys are no longer used. Because they are already having problems. Fatal problem!

 Chapter 1220： Emotional past action begins

    For Statham, the most unnecessary thing in the world is feelings.


    As a person who substitutes the precision and rigor of machinery into every corner of life. What he pursues is to put everything into the calculations, and only if all is in the calculations, everything will not be a problem. Only if everything runs according to the calculation, success can be guaranteed.


    This is his life creed, and under the premise of maintaining such a life creed, what he can''t believe most is the special kind of feelings.


    As a person who grew up in an orphanage, Statham can''t say that he has never experienced emotions. In fact, he also has someone he loves, and one of his favorite women in his life is to take care of him in an orphanage, a nun who is only ten years older than him.


    At the time when he was still young, the nun named Teresa was the only sunshine in his life, the only source of fire in the ice and snow. She is gentle, beautiful, compassionate and holy. It is like an angel who has come to the world, so that his heart is always filled with her shadow.


    From the age of twelve, he was selected to join the underground training base of Hydra for ten years, after he officially became a professional killer of Hydra. He has not forgotten this thing that is most worthy of his recollection, and can be considered as something of love.


    When he began to emerge in the Hydra and became a special talent who had already entered the field of vision, he even moved Sister Teresa as his wife and used her to fill the blank of her life.


    This kind of thing does not violate the rules inside the Hydra. In fact, the Hydra generally allows its own elites and high-levels to build their own families in the normal society of mankind. This is because the Hydra needs these high-level personnel to have a cover that can cover their own identity. On the other hand, if there is a family, then the real head of the Hydra can have more chips in their hands. People are more closely controlled.


    Under such premise, Statham''s idea is absolutely practical. And he is indeed moving towards this practical approach. However, when he was separated for ten years and once again saw the angel that he had long forgotten in his mind, his heart that was burnt red by love instantly cooled down.


    After a decade, Theresa is no longer a nun. She became a prostitute, a man who could do the best, and could be a dirty prostitute like a dog with a slap in the face.


    When the suit was very good, Steinson found Teresa hopefully, and wanted to find out from her again even a little bit of flash that she could have been obsessed with. All he saw was that the naked body of Theresa was entangled in a boar-like man for only a little bit of insignificant drugs.


    At that time, what love, what is bright, what is warm. They have become the same thing as shit. The seditious heart that Stratson was driven by love immediately stopped beating, and the red-hot thing became a chilly piece of steel.


    Since then, Statham has no more feelings. He has killed the favorite woman he once thought, and then turned into a man called a mechanic. It was also from that time that feelings were already written into his blacklist and became the most unacceptable existence of his plan.


    He is convinced that even people like him can make such mistakes because of this stupid thing, not to mention the two guys who simply can''t see their eyes. They are not in their own hands, they want to do whatever they want, and they have nothing to do with themselves. And since I work under my own hands, and in the task, I can''t exclude the emotional factors. Then they must be problematic.


    Even if it won''t, it will definitely be there in the future. So instead of giving them the opportunity, let them have the possibility of destroying their plans. Then it is better to take advantage of this opportunity to clean them all at once.


    Statham, who has always been such a plan in his mind, has begun to dedicate specific steps in his own mind. The one who knows nothing about him is still doing his best to complete his account.


    Staggered Jagda with one leg, he put his sight on other people. Then he tried his best to put on the appearance of a superior, and told them to them.


    "I have contacted the media reporters in the Los Angeles area by anonymous phone. They will come to this hospital soon. What you have to do is to arrange the things I have arranged for you at the hospital door by the banner of the media reporter. Ok, let me remember, this mission can only be successful, no failure. If even such simple things can''t be done well, then even if you can live back, I promise that the cages of the biochemical test department will be Your ultimate destination. Do you understand what I mean?"


    A simple threat, but it has extraordinary strength. When he said this, even if Yageda, a woman whose conscious identity is different, couldn��t help but stand up straight and follow it with force.


    No way, the biochemical department that Hydra specializes in taking experiments with the human body is definitely a **** that no one can think of. For this group of people, they would rather fight the government to death, and they would never be willing to stay in that cage for a second. Therefore, Statham is not worried at all, they will not do their best.


    The account has already been explained, as a substitute, he naturally can''t say anything more. So, in the end, he can only follow the usual practice, facing the real Statham.


    "Jason, still the same as before. You are going to prepare for the retreat. The action is fast, don''t wait until dawn. And you, before the early morning, is our last gathering time. If you guys are left behind, then I am sorry, I am Will not take you back to the base!"


    This is something that is always talked about. As a companion who has been closely cooperating with how many times I don��t know, this group did not have any resistance to this request, but nodded in order to understand. Among these people, Statham didn''t take a call, he just took a car and the throttle left the place.


    This indifference makes many people feel uncomfortable, and even Jakarta, who has no direct conflict of interest, can''t help but complain about Steinson''s substitute at this time.


    "What is it? It��s just a small flaw, and I really think of myself as a character!"


    She used the substitute as a real card, thinking that her identity is qualified enough to say this. I don''t know, this avatar couldn''t help but squeeze a cold sweat in his heart when he heard this. That is, Statham is not here now, or he may indicate what ugliness will be revealed. The reason why this is said is that as the only person in the entire team who knows the identity of Stansson, he is too familiar with Steinson. It is because of this understanding that he knows the horror of Statham.


    He doesn''t want to die for a certain day. So immediately, he waved his hand and interrupted Jagda��s complaint.


    "Don''t say that these are useless, the task is the first. Compared with you, Jason''s ability is absolutely trustworthy. To complain about this, let''s talk about the task in your hands."


    He said this, but also gave Jagda a warning look. Seeing this look, Jakarta, who was already arrogant in my heart, couldn��t help but converge.


    As a woman, she is not stupid. So as long as I mention it a little bit, she knows what it means. Although I don''t understand what it is for, the woman really closed her mouth honestly.


    And watching this person who has such a relationship with himself closed his mouth, and the substitute was finally a long breath in his heart. With this in mind, it will be enough for him. As for the others, it is not something he is willing to manage. As the only one in the entire team. He knows very well that there is only one in this team that is truly valuable to Statham. Others say it is a subordinate, but it is actually a chess piece. So since they are willing to make this death, then he does not stop. It��s enough to keep yourself and your own woman.


    I thought so in my heart, but there was no sign on my face. He was completely business-run, and he waved his hand and said to everyone present.


    "Okay, time is running out. You should act. Don''t forget the time we booked. Before dawn, the plan must be successful. Otherwise, you still have me, don''t want to live! Go!"


    With a wave of his hand, everyone started to act for his own life.


    Those who wanted to pretend to be reporters honestly took the documents, picked up the equipment, and boarded a news interview car. They are not the kind of third-rate team, everything here is true. Including their documents, they are all things that the compilers in the real TV station have. Even if it is checked in person, it will not find out what the problem is.


    This group needs to go first. They want to mix in the media team and use those guys to cover up their actions. So they have to wait a while on the way. And Jakarta is different, she needs to go directly to the hospital.


    Pick up the virus and put it in a glass. Jagda took a tattered car and slowly walked in the direction of the hospital. She has entered a real state, and even the habit of driving has become the same as a middle-aged woman. It can be said that as long as she controls her eyes and does not reveal any obvious problems, it is almost impossible for someone to recognize her identity.


    But I don''t know why, as her pillow, the substitute was worried about her for no reason. This is something that has never been done before, but I don��t know what it is for. He started to have the illusion that Jakarta might not come back.


    This illusion made him upset, and when he couldn''t help but look at the already far-reaching Jagda, a sudden accident made his eyes almost come out!

 Chapter 1221： Deadly threat of death

    He saw Jakarta''s car fly. The fastest or stricter point of the update is that the whole place was hit and flew up.


    It wasn��t someone else who flew her, it was the news interview car that ran out from him. And he is very convinced that this car has absolutely no function of flying, so he can''t understand at all how such a car flies from the sky and is extremely accurate on the car in Jakarta. .


    The two cars collided together and turned directly into a gourd. All the way stumbled and rolled to a position that was not far from him. In this position, this Statham''s substitute can clearly see what kind of situation the people in the two cars are now.


    It can be said that it is very lucky, Jagda is still alive. Although blood has already appeared on her head, she seems to have no major problems from the way she struggles to run out of the car. In comparison, other people are not so lucky.


    There were a total of seven or eight people in the news interview before the departure. Now, the only ones that can be seen by the substitutes are the two or three. And these two people, also desperately want to climb out of the car that has become a pile of broken. Of course, from the perspective of their actions, this idea is not so good now.


    Each of them has injuries and they are not hurt. The twisted body and broken metal made him completely stuck in the car. It��s not good to move, and when they move, their injuries will inevitably become more serious. It is even said that injuries that would not have been fatal will become deadly.


    There is absolutely no need for them to desperately want to escape unless they discover the danger of having to escape. What is the danger?


    The substitute began to look around subconsciously, but in this dark night, he could not see anything. The only thing he could see was that Jagda climbed out of the car with difficulty, and then almost rushed to the direction of his own.


    He is well aware that this is a typical move to seek protection from a self-considered security presence. If it is an ordinary person, seeing that his woman is so arrogant and frightened, it is definitely necessary to immediately hold her into her arms and comfort her care. But he did not do this. On the contrary, watching this woman who has a special relationship with herself ran to her position desperately, he subconsciously moved back into the shadows, watching the woman''s every move with a vigilant look.


    The Hydra is not qualified to talk about feelings. Because even you are not sure, this person around you will betray you at a critical moment. So if you don''t want to be the one who is betrayed and betrayed. The best way is to have a reservation for this feeling from the beginning.


    At this point, this substitute is very much in line with the style of a Hydra. If it is a trivial matter, he can also take special care of this woman who has a special relationship with himself. But if it is related to his basic interests and life safety, then sorry, his choice will only give up.


    The current situation is like this for him. Because he didn''t know at all, how did all this happen? And what kind of existence is there, hiding in the dark to target them. It can be guessed from what has just happened, that is definitely not a leisurely generation. It is possible to fly a car with a few tons of weight. At the very least, ordinary humans cannot do this.


    Is it exposed to him to give him the next goal? This is of course impossible, so hiding your own existence has become the most sensible choice he thinks.


    The avatar has already made his own choice, but Jagda still does not know that he has made such a decision. For her, she is in desperate need of a presence that can provide her with protection. Because her life has been tangibly threatened. Not the terrible snooper who missed the body. It is another more terrible threat.


    Here, there is no more special relationship with her, but also a representative of the mechanic''s identity can make her feel safe, so she began to desperately ran towards the direction of the substitute.


    Unfortunately, this is just a powerless and futile move. Because her running can''t change the fact that she is almost dying.


    The intense movement exacerbated her blood flow and allowed her lurking things to spread throughout her body in the shortest possible speed. In this case, nothing can save her. Therefore, even half of the distance did not run away, she was already a slap in the face, and then fell to the ground.


    This sudden change made the vigilant attention to all the substitutes somewhat inexplicable. However, when he saw that Jakarta''s body began to melt as if he had seen the snow and ice of the sun, and he became a pus, he immediately realized what was going on. At the same time, he also understood why Yage had to escape to the bottom.


    It wasn''t because of the unknown existence that she ran so fast, completely because the virus that had been carried around her had leaked out in the recent crash.


    Although it is in an open area, the virus that relies on airborne transmission cannot be as strong as in a confined environment, but in any case, she is inevitably contaminated with the virus. The virus''s powerful lethal ability is absolutely no doubt. Therefore, if she does not ask for help, then she really only has to wait for such a choice.


    However, after all, she still underestimated the strength of the virus. It is said that it can have a fatal effect on the human body within twenty seconds, and there will be no exceptions. Even if her physical fitness is the best of humanity.


    Therefore, she can only die so sadly halfway. It��s not just her, the same guys who haven��t climbed out of the car. The horrible virus easily took their lives and left them with no room for struggle and help, and they died directly here.


    This is definitely a sad way to die, but there is no sympathy for them. On the contrary, he has a kind of pleasure and happiness that cannot be said. Because in the case just now, if he ventured to contact them, then he might add another person to the person who is on the ground.


    Compared with your own life, what kind of feelings are obviously not important. For Jakarta, who almost killed himself, his heart naturally couldn��t help but start to resent. Even saying that even if she is already dead, this resentment makes him curse and vent his emotions.


    "Damn scorpion! You almost killed me!"


    As he said this, he began to quickly withdraw from the past in the other direction. If you said that it was just a potential peeper threatening his life, let him not dare to act rashly. So now, he has already taken care of this. Because at this time, his real threat has become an absolutely deadly virus.


    This kind of thing that spreads in the air is definitely a deadly invisible killer. After seeing the bleak death of Jagda, he does not want it anyway, the same thing will happen to him. So he must evacuate it as soon as possible.


    However, he just got on his own car and wanted to leave, but he was stunned to find that no matter how hard he tried to step on the gas pedal, he couldn��t let the car move forward even if it was a step. It is even said that his car is still retreating quickly in a way that is completely uncontrolled and seems to fly.


    This change made him unable to imagine it anyway, and when he saw that the open space filled with viruses was getting closer and closer, he couldn��t help but change his face, and then quickly locked the doors and windows of the car. .


    He is very clear that if there is any communication between the air inside the car and the outside world at this time, then waiting for him is definitely a dead end. However, now, it is impossible for him to escape from here. He is already a caged bird, and even a caged bird that is not expected to be free from the cage.


    It��s death outside, and he doesn��t want to die at all. So what he can do now is to huddle in such a corner, and then wait anxiously, waiting for the person who brought him to such a desperate situation, and decide how to deal with him.


    He is not stupid. So he knew very well that he was dragged into such a desperate situation, entirely because of the secret peeper who discovered him and began to work on him. If he said that he was not willing to face this peeper, now he is completely praying and praying, hoping that this peeper will appear in front of himself as soon as possible.


    Because, if he is willing to appear in front of himself, then at the very least, he has a little value for him, and the value of this use may be his own life. And if he refuses to see him, then he really has only one dead end!


    At this moment, under such circumstances, his heart is absolutely incomparable. It feels like putting him on the fire and it��s been a long time. Because the car can''t be completely sealed, every time he stays here for a second, he is in danger of being killed. In such a situation, the time left for him is really not much.


    At this time, the ** of survival is definitely better than everything. Therefore, even if it is clear how severe the punishment of the **** inside the Hydra is, he will yell at the outside regardless of the outside.


    "Who is there? What do you want to do? Let me go! No matter what you want, I can cooperate with you!"


    Just like touching an organ, when he shouted this sentence, a figure appeared abruptly to him and asked him.


    ��Who is targeting nano-neurons? Where is your base?�� (To be continued.)

 Chapter 1222： Survival desire, final return

    The sudden appearance of the figure made this steadfast stance, but when he saw that it was a person, his heart quickly became calm.


    For him now, it is better for a person to target him than to be a monster. Because of this, they can communicate at least, and communication means that they can talk about conditions. Just like now, he completely ignored the words that the man had said to him before, but could not wait to open the conditions for him.


    "Let me get out of here, I will give you everything you want. Money? One million is enough! Otherwise, two million, three million! Even though you offer, hell, let me leave here!"


    The catastrophe was sitting on the side of this man, watching him madly yelling at the price tag. For him, this is a very ridiculous behavior, because money does not mean anything to him at all. And if you want to take money to buy him, it will naturally make people feel stupid and ridiculous.


    In fact, as long as it is a clever person, you will understand this truth. That is, when a person''s power reaches a certain level, the unit used by the secular to measure value does not really mean anything to him. Because such a person can rely on his own strength to get everything he wants. Therefore, smart people will never think of using money to buy any strong person, because that is meaningless, in addition to self-inflicted.


    The Holocaust was not interested in discussing anything with his moneylessness, so he immediately made an action that made the substitute almost crazy. That is, he directly punched a punch, like breaking a piece of paper, breaking the front windshield of the car.


    This action made the vacuum environment created by the hard work of the substitute instantly become a bubble, and in the face of this situation, he directly madly and desperately screamed at the catastrophe.


    "Why are you doing this? Do you want me to die? If you don''t want to live like this, if you die, I will drag you down to hell!"


    He has been consciously mortal, he has given birth to the deepest resentment. Driven by this resentment, he immediately took a pistol from his body and then pulled the trigger against the catastrophe around him. Then, he saw a scene that was enough to despair.


    The bullet hit the man''s temple next to him, and then it was like a piece of flying cigarette that collapsed onto a piece of glass. The warhead deformed in an instant and then split. In this case, the catastrophe as the main target of the attack did not suffer any harm at all. On the contrary, the person who shot him was not hurt by the shrapnel that came back from close range.


    A few small pieces of sporadic pieces hit him and his face, tearing open the flesh and licking the blood. A large piece of shrapnel was directly hit by the right hand of his gun, and one of the fingers was directly cut into two pieces from the position of the joint.


    This situation made him unprepared, and when he felt the pain of his own heart, he immediately twitched his face, angered and painfully screamed.


    "Damn, hell! You are this blind man"


    The words have not been finished, the catastrophe has already reached out, grabbed his neck and blocked all the swear words in his stomach. And look at this guy''s red face, and the expression that is about to breathe. The catastrophe raised an eyebrow and said to him with a blank expression.


    "I don''t have much time to waste on your embarrassment. Listen, you still have ten seconds. Within ten seconds, I can guarantee that you won''t touch the viruses around you. But after ten seconds, if I don''t get the answer I want, then those people who were before are your role models! Now count down, ten"


    The words of the catastrophe allowed the substitute to breathe a sigh, and then thought in his heart, and the thoughts surged.


    It��s not his intention to be so madly wanting to go with the catastrophe before. It was just the madness and struggle of his consciously hopelessness. If you can live, then people like him will naturally not make such stupid moves.


    Now, the words of the catastrophe are undoubtedly giving him the possibility to continue to live. Although I don''t know if this may be true or not. But compared to the total desperation of the past, this possibility at the moment is entirely worthy of his gambling.


    He only wants to live. No matter what you encounter, whether you will be chased by the Hydra, it will be the future. Only when he is alive can he have such troubles. And if he can''t live, those things can only be a vain expectation.


    Live, be sure to live! When I think about it, the only substitute for such a thought in my heart is finally the final determination. At this time, the countdown of the catastrophe has come to an end.


    "Three, two, one"


    "Wait, wait! I can tell you everything I know! But you have to give me a guarantee, as long as I say what I know, you must take me to a safe place, and can''t It hurts my life safely. Otherwise, if I die, I will never say a word to you. I swear!"


    "The deal!" released his hand, and the catastrophe gave him a relatively moderate space. While holding his neck, he coughed twice. This substitute has said everything that he knows in one hundred and ten.


    "We have received orders from high-level neurons for nano-neurons. The order requires us to eliminate every employee of Los Angeles Nano-Neuron Corporation in the shortest possible time. You know, the internal order of Hydra wants to be harsh. We can only choose to execute the command honestly, and it is impossible to explore the cause of the task. Therefore, I don��t know what the specific reason is. This kind of thing is not something that my little person can know!"


    It seems that I know that the things I said are of little value. The substitutes are not waiting for the attitude of the catastrophe, and they quickly say the answer to another question.


    "As for the base of the Hydra, I only know that our base is a huge biological submarine. It is controlled by one of the top three commanders of the Hydra. It usually swims in the deep seas of various oceans, unless it is The commander personally ordered, otherwise it would not reveal the trace at all. And we usually want to log in to the base, we can only take the submarine into the deep sea. Then wait for the main base to come and accept us!"


    "The only thing I know is this, really! I swear! So you see, should you fulfill your promise and take me out of here."


    When it comes to this, this avatar is already showing a near-quiet look. For his performance, the catastrophe is a completely indifferent reaction.


    "These things you said have little value at all. With these things, do you think I have reason to let you go?"


    "Damn, this is really all I know. You can''t go back!" The look on his face became very ugly in a moment, and the substitute inevitably screamed. But suddenly, he seemed to think of something, so immediately, he said to the Holocaust. "Wait, wait. I know that someone knows what you want to know."


    "His name is Statham. I usually call him Jason. He is the leader in our team and one of the real high-levels of Hydra. In this team, I play his substitute, and he Hidden in the team with the name Jason, while remotely controlling me according to his instructions to control the team, while ensuring that his identity will not be discovered. This task is that he received from the top, so he certainly knows I want to know these things, I promise!"


    Hearing the words that the guy said, the catastrophe immediately frowned. Because he remembered a guy he had seen before. At that time, he did not confirm that this group of people was a member of the Hydra, so he let him leave the place safely. And now it seems that I have let go of a big fish.


    This terrible situation made his heart inevitably somewhat flamboyant, but he still suppressed these anger and kept enough reason to ask this substitute.


    "Where is he? What does it look like?"


    As a seller, the substitute is very clear, this may be his last chance to live. Therefore, no matter how despicable his own behavior, he directly said everything in the same way as the beans.


    "In the beginning, he drove away from here. The black Lincoln mkz, the license plate is 100eng6. But remembering these things is useless, because he is always a careful and cautious person. Maybe find a place where no one is. He will change all these things into something else."


    "As for his appearance. It is about one hundred and seventy centimeters high and seventy kilograms. Bald, brown hair, blue eyes. It doesn''t look like much, it''s the kind of person who doesn''t get along. Wearing a black jacket, gray sweater. And jeans!"


    Having said that, the catastrophe has already determined that the guy he just saw is the leader he said. Missed such a guy, his face is not good-looking. And just when he wanted to leave to chase the real Statham, the substitute was busy talking to him.


    "I really told you everything. I beg you, take me out of here. I just want to live, I just want to live!"


    "You want to live? I will fulfill you!"


    For these Hydra, there is absolutely no goodwill in the heart of the Holocaust. So when he heard such a petition, his face immediately showed a smile with a little embarrassment. The next moment, he had already taken the neck of the substitute and threw his whole person into the endless void. By the way, he also erased all the time and space in him.


    If you want to live, it will not be a problem for him. If he wants, he can even live forever. And soon after, he will know. Living is not a happy thing, sometimes death is!

 Chapter 1223： Camouflage life situation out of control

    With a black Lincoln, Statham traveled all the way to the most prosperous place in Los Angeles. The fastest update


    As the economic center of the United States today, even a luxurious car is just a small eye. Just like a drop of water mixed into a river, his whereabouts almost instantly became inconspicuous. Unless there is a certain goal, one by one, or it is impossible to find the existence of Statham.


    Statham has always been careful, so he does not think that his true identity will be known to anyone. Even if a police officer set up a checkpoint here and conducts investigations, his engineer''s identity on the open side is enough to make him pass away.


    However, in this case, Statham is not at ease. So, after turning a corner and driving the car into an underground parking lot. He directly threw away the car keys and transferred to a Chevrolet pickup that had already been prepared.


    There are replacement clothes on the pickup, and the phone has new documents. After all things were changed, Statham wrapped the original one and threw it into the garbage. He didn''t want to leave any evidence, so he added a fire directly and burned it to ashes. In this case, all the ways that can and are connected are already unilaterally cut off by him.


    This was originally not planned. Because according to the plan, he still needs to use his previous mobile phone to explain the evacuation and evacuation of the subordinates who have completed the task. But now, the plan has changed. He has given up his former group and treated them as victims of this mission.


    This is not something impossible. As the core of this field team, Statham is well aware that no one in this group will be necessary except himself. They can all be replaced, and inside the Hydra, there are so many people who want to replace them. So, if nothing goes wrong, it��s fine. Once there is a problem, discarding them can be really hesitant for him.


    However, the abandonment is abandoned and the plan is still going on. This is just his idea of ??a unilateral temporary start, so he is very sure that his own vote does not know that he has decided to give up. At this time, they should still work hard to complete their tasks. Just don''t know, to what extent their mission has progressed.


    In my heart, I still can''t put everything in the task, so with the dilapidated Chevrolet pickup, Statham drove out of the city and came to a twenty-four-hour road restaurant.


    This is a long-term retreat, with the current identity, a small farmer who travels between the farm and the city. He gave himself a way to go without any problems.


    First, I bought a small farm outside the remote city. Live animals and crops like real farmers. Then sell them to those upstream sellers. It took more than a year to come and go, and he made sure that his identity would be known to everyone on the road. Just like now, when he pushed the door of the restaurant in the early hours of the morning, the restaurant waiter, who was still struggling, immediately showed a warm smile and said to him.


    "Hey, Tyson. It''s an accident, you will come back at this time. I thought you would spend more time in the city?"


    "The gap between dealers recently is relatively large, so things sell a lot better than usual."


    The waitress who poured coffee for himself smiled, and Statham disguised himself in his face except for a thick smile.


    This smile is too familiar to the waitress who has been working in this restaurant for five or six years. Even if I haven''t seen it a thousand times, I have seen it eight hundred times. Can''t be said to be a kind of masculine smile, but it definitely makes people feel familiar with an old friend. After knowing it for so long, she already regarded Steinson as her old friend and remembered every one of his habits. So immediately, she asked Statham.


    ��Is it still the old rule? Hot cocoa, sandwiches, plus a pork chops?��


    "Add another mashed potato to me, Nicole. You know, I haven''t eaten anything since last night. Now I am hungry and can eat almost the next cow! And I have been tolerating it now, for that Eat a meal of your food. Only them are worth making me so much and looking forward to it. I believe you won''t let me down."


    With a little exaggeration, the words of Statham made it a beautiful waitress to be a beautiful waitress. From her point of view, Statham is obviously a charming man.


    Although some bald heads will have some discretion, the sharp-edged faces and the strong and strong body give him a lot of points. A character with a bit of locality may not be popular with girls in big cities, but for women of her age, it is more reliable. And not to mention, he is still a real farmer.


    American farmers are never poor. Although they are engaged in the most primitive crop economy, they are still on the majority of white-collar workers and even gold collars when it comes to income. Can''t say that compared with those who are billionaires, but they are millionaires, multi-millionaires, and there is no problem at all. And unlike the wealthy who are vulnerable to financial shocks, the wealth of the farmer is quite stable. Unless humans can''t eat, they can always make sure they have a bite to eat.


    In this case, Statham is naturally full of attraction for this hostess called Anne. For her, who is already in middle age, a man who can bring her a stable life is undoubtedly the most attractive target. Therefore, after she became familiar with Stansson, she always thought about what could happen to him.


    However, Statham has been very timid in this regard. No matter how she hinted, Statham did not give her a positive response. This made him want to give up, but he was reluctant. So until now, she and Stansson maintain the usual relationship with such friends.


    She is trying to make Steinson feel as good as possible. And Statham did feel the good feelings of this woman. Just, does this make sense for him? Nothing at all, if it is hard to say yes, that is her existence, enough to provide a better cover for her identity. Therefore, he is also happy to maintain this almost embarrassing relationship with her. Of course, this is just a use.


    In the heart, once again, such an idea was resolute, and Statham let his eyes move away from the back of the woman without any slightest shake. He turned his attention to the TV on the bar, at this time the TV played the woman''s favorite late night soap opera. In this regard, he did not have any accidents, just screamed at Nicole, who was busy inside.


    "Hey, Nicole. Can I change channels? Looking at these things, I am afraid I can''t eat much."


    "Of course! I don''t like this kind of show." Raised his head and smiled at Statham with some slyness, and Nicole replied to him like this. "I just pass the time. No way, only one guest per night. If you don''t watch something, I am afraid I will fall asleep."


    "Of course!" Shake his hand, accepting her this disguise. Statham directly transferred the channel to a dedicated news channel.


    When I first thought about using the news media, Statham had already thought of such an alternative monitoring method. He called so many reporters not just to do the cover work for his stupid hands, but more, he wants to use the media''s enthusiasm for big news to observe each of his plans in real time. One step.


    He believes that the professionalism of these journalists will definitely bring out the greatest enthusiasm in the face of hundreds of casualties. It is estimated that they will not do the second-hand cutting work, they will come up with the freshest things in the first time. This is the most important news event in this period, and it is right to think that they should not miss it.


    There is no difference between the facts and what Stansen thinks. In the face of such a serious casualty, all the reporters have swarmed to the door of the Nano Neuron Hospital. Bs, ab, o, such big TV stations have sent the main personnel, not to mention the small TV stations in those places. Just look for a channel, you can see the bustling, the entire hospital door is blocked by the media reporters. It can be said that if there were interceptions of intellectuals and police, these reporters now estimate that they have already rushed to the hospital.


    This is very good, just like in the plan. Uncertainly revealing a smile, Statham changed to a local TV station that was not known.


    This is where his subordinates are supposed to be. From this perspective, he can see how many plans the idiots have completed. Unexpectedly, however, when he switched to this channel, he did not see what he wanted to see.


    The TV station is still playing boring and boring political news, and it seems that there is no awareness that big news is in sight.


    What are the idiots doing? With such a curse, Stansen��s heart immediately screamed. He doesn''t believe that the idiots can''t do even this little thing. After all, they are the elite of Hydra. If they don''t even do well, then they are not qualified to live. In this case, there is only one possibility, that is, the plan fails!


    The plan failed! how is this possible! Thinking like this in his mind, he subconsciously wants to leave here. However, reason has controlled his actions.


    He knows that leaving him will only reveal his identity. In this case, maintaining the status quo is the best option. Moreover, his plan may not completely fail. There is also the line of Jagda!


    It was completely self-consolation, and he stared at the TV, paying close attention to every progress in the news. However, it is already doomed that he is disappointed! (To be continued.)

 Chapter 1224： Incompetent violent suppression

    After waiting for two hours, I waited until the sun rose from late at night. The fastest updated Statham did not see what he wanted to see.


    He knew that he had failed. The irony is that he doesn''t even know how he failed.


    This is too cautious and careful to end. His cautiousness and care will make him invincible. But it also made him lose the possibility of getting first-hand information.


    Inevitably gave birth to a depressed and bitter mood, and Statham was like drinking a cup of coffee with a lot of bitter coffee. At this time, Nicole also seemed to see something from his face. So she put down the work that had become busy and walked over to him.


    "Why, have you encountered any problems that are not easy to solve?"


    "Nothing, a little business thing." I didn''t like to show his emotions to the outsiders, and he smiled politely, then took out a banknote from his wallet and pressed it on the table. "Your craft is still so good. Thank you for your hospitality, Nicole. I will come over next time!"


    "I will welcome you anytime here. In addition, there is," she said, and she picked up the money from Stansson and put it back in his hands.


    "I don''t know what kind of problems you have encountered. But I think, no matter what kind of difficulty, it should be temporary. You don''t have to give me the money, take it back. When will you solve yourself? The problem, then return the money to me. Do not care so much between us!"


    With the banknotes that were put back by Nicole, Statham immediately gave birth to a crying and laughing mood. Of course, he knows that this is a good intention of Nicole, but this kind of goodwill is obviously the wrong place.


    He is not short of money, no matter what time it is not missing. What he lacks is opportunity, power. And these, Nicole can''t give him, and he doesn''t expect to get this kind of thing from Nicole. So, after a moment of silence, he smiled and collected the money, then smiled at Nicole.


    "Thank you for your comfort, Nicole. Next time, I invite you to dinner!"


    "No problem, I am waiting for your call!" Nicole, who consciously and Stratson stepped forward, showed a bright smile. Looking at her brilliant smile, Statham didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Deceiving a woman is not something to be proud of. Even if it is cold-blooded like him, it is inevitable that there will be some embarrassing feelings for this. He couldn''t wait to leave from here, so he shook his hand and planned to leave here straight. However, he has not taken two steps, and one person has blocked him and completely blocked his way.


    Looking at this tall Asian man who suddenly stopped in front of him. In the heart of Steinson, he immediately gave birth to an ominous premonition. However, he still maintains a basic calmness, facing a man who is not close to the human being and looks daunting. He just reveals a confused expression and then asks him in an inexplicable tone.


    "This gentleman, are you stopping what I want to do? Do we know?"


    It was hard to find himself in front of him, but he was still a man who was pretending to be a man. The catastrophe couldn��t help but open his mouth, revealing a somewhat awkward smile.


    "I should call you Jason, or call you Statham?"


    The true identity was so shouted, and the heartbeat of Statham suddenly intensified. He never thought that he would have a day to be discovered. What he didn''t even think about was that someone could find it along the clues that didn''t exist at all.


    As you can imagine, this guy must not be a simple character. Those who are idiots of their own may be folded in his hands. And the same, I am afraid that those idiots have exposed their identity.


    Has he identified his identity? Statham is not sure about this problem. But in the confidence of his usual cautious actions, Statham is still willing to bet on it.


    He wants to gamble, the man in front of the gamble is just guessing out of thin air. Bet he is only looking for himself based on a simple appearance. There must be no evidence in his hand to prove his identity, because the evidence has been destroyed by him. Therefore, as long as you bite your teeth and do not recognize this identity, he should not be able to take what he is!


    "You admit the wrong person. I am Tyson, not Jason! Give me away, I don''t have time to accompany you like a drunk!"


    The face was stunned and impatient. Stansson held out his hand and shouted that he wanted to walk past the catastrophe, and said to him.


    He really wanted to be so confused. But when he began to try to push the catastrophe, he found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t push his body in front of him. It��s like being in front of you is not a person, but a mountain. This power of your own is just as ridiculous as a banyan tree.


    Super hero? It was a surprise to guess that Steinson, the man of his own character, couldn��t help himself. Such a message is really not good news for him. Because he is very clear, ordinary people like himself are directly enemies with a superhero, and there is really no chance of winning a little. However, he does not seem to have the need to be enemies with him, as long as he is suffocating.


    Of course he can hold his breath. The habits of the years have allowed him to develop a calm, even if he is in front of himself, without any panic. At this time, he is still pushing the body of the catastrophe hard, making the strength of his body, and even his face is red, such an act makes him look stupid and stubborn. It is as if he is really innocent.


    If you can''t hear the two heartbeats that he just missed, and feel the short-lived flow changes in his blood, maybe the catastrophe thinks that he is really looking for the wrong person. However, now he is very convinced that he has never found the wrong person. The man in front of him is the object he is looking for. It is this self-confidence that allows him to see his embarrassment and cleverness from the superb performance of Statham, which is almost comparable to professional actors.


    As the avatar said, he is indeed a very cautious and awkward guy. However, there is no meaning anymore!


    Thinking in the heart, the catastrophe has already stretched out a hand and held his shoulder. He began to gradually increase his power, and as his power increased, Statham''s face had really changed dramatically.


    From red to purple, then purple to blue. As his shoulder blades were smashed into pieces by the catastrophe, he was no longer able to say even a word.


    The pain has already made him close his mouth, because he knows that if he does not shut up again, then he will certainly not be able to mourn the next moment. This is a sigh of relief. After he is not sure that he is mourning, there is no courage to refuse to recognize his identity. So he would rather suffer in such pain.


    He is very painful now. And the same pain is Nicole. She had a feeling of fear just by changing from the face of Statham. And when she saw the catastrophe fingers crushing Stamson''s shoulder like a piece of butter, and letting there be a burst of scalp smashing sound, she couldn''t help but tremble as she felt the same. .


    The catastrophe is obviously not good, and his actions prove that he is definitely not as simple as an ordinary person. At this time, if it is a smart person, it will definitely avoid it. But Nicole is not a smart person, so even if she is afraid of the ultimate in her heart, she can''t help but say it to the Holocaust with a voice with a vibrato.


    "Sir, you must have admitted the wrong person. This is Tyson, not what you said Jason and Statham. He is just a farmer, doing some small business with a duty. I have known him for more than a year, He will never be the kind of person who provokes others casually, so you must be mistaken. My God, let me let go. In this way, you will kill him!"


    The scream of the woman attracted many people''s attention. At this time, the people who will have breakfast in this place are basically the kind of regular customers. Everyone had a good relationship with each other, so when Nicole was so screaming, some of them immediately stood up and strode over here.


    "Who are you, what do you want to do? Here is the place to eat, not the place where you do things!"


    The voice of the rough tycoon emerged from the mouths of those who wanted to be brave, and from the movements of their sleeves, they were absolutely not afraid of making things big, and then they rushed to one.


    Unlike the decent high-ranking people, this group of working-class people believes that they can do it, and this is exactly the idea of ??the current catastrophe.


    Faced with the raging masses, I only saw him raise his hand as a punch, and he was already on a dining table next to him. The table is made of metal and is fixed to the floor with a hard bottom. It is reasonable to say that it should be very sturdy, but in his hands it is like a paper basket, and it is directly twisted into a pile of fragments.


    Such a situation directly threatens those who want to come together to join in the fun. No one wants such a punch to fall on their own, and from the performance of just that, they can also see that the catastrophe is not an ordinary person.


    I have such a small arm and calf, and a super-powerful person is right, is it a bit tired? When such an idea just emerged, they immediately died down and stopped at their own pace.


    Looking at their movements, the catastrophe smiled, and glared at the already ruthless Statham, and mentioned him to himself.


    "Now, you should know what you should do!" (To be continued.)

 Chapter 1225： Heart has scruples and impulsive punishment

    Absolute power can crush everything.


    This is a truth that Statham has always understood, and he has been avoiding such a situation happening to himself. However, after all, people are not as good as days, no matter how they want to avoid, when such a situation occurs, he still has no way to escape.


    Can not escape, it can only face. For the man who used his brutal violence to suppress himself, Statham, although he wants to face it, is difficult to find his own position in a while. Some of them don''t know how to deal with him.


    If he is a superhero, then he has the one that clenches his teeth and can''t die. Because he is very clear, such a person will not die to death. At best, it is only some physical torture, and he will be forced to hand over to the government. And instead of training in anti-torture that I have received, it will not be a problem. So, in the end, I will only be detained.


    His own status is clear to himself. For Hydra, his existence is definitely valuable. If you are only in custody, as long as you wait patiently for a while, you may be able to wait for the rescue of Hydra.


    However, if he is not a superhero in the traditional sense, but an anti-hero, then the trouble is big.


    Anti-heroes do not have the moral values ??of those superheroes. They never care about the worldly vision, and they don''t care about the laws and even the moral limits. For them, the enemy should do everything. Even if it is a very powerful means, it should be entirely appropriate.


    It''s like a punishing person who once had a lot of noise in New York City. The veteran who came down from the battlefield is the most typical anti-hero image. And the only thing he can do about the sins he can''t understand is to use his fists, daggers, and bullets to completely tear them apart.


    He used heavy weapons to completely smash a member of the entire gang into slag. He also used the highest tactics to kill more than 20 government officials who had been corrupted and bribed, and colluded with the underworld forces. Scribble the roots and kill them. This is his style of acting. And this style is not only the evil forces can not stand, even ordinary people and the government are completely unacceptable.


    The top officials in New York City had ordered death orders and asked the police to use the greatest strength to arrest this lawless existence. In order to hunt down the veterans who can make the entire New York police station play, the New York police even used the mutant police who had just been established to target him.


    Of course, in the end it is inevitable that the punisher fell into the hands of the mutant police, and then began to enjoy a prison life of more than four hundred years. But his behavior has already opened up a bad head for all the capable and enlightened people in the world.


    You know, not everyone can agree with the traditional superhero style. For those who are versatile, a considerable part of them have a heart of arrogance. Let them honestly accept the kind of life that is swaying and swaying, and it is really better to be an ordinary person. However, if there is a person who can give them a different path, they will be able to let them learn what they have learned, and they will be able to smother the evils without any scruples. Of course, they will not hesitate.


    This is the case with the headaches of anti-heroes.


    It can be said that this is a group of guys who are not recognized by anyone except themselves and each other. Whether it is the evil forces, the superheroes of the orthodox factions, and even the government, they will not accept these guys. But it is this group of people who are unscrupulous, and the fierce and violent guys are the most embarrassing evil forces like the Hydra. Because, they really will kill.


    Just like at the moment, Statham is very worried, what if the person in front is an anti-hero?


    If he is an anti-hero, then he certainly won''t have that much patience. And if you dare to die in front of such a guy, then it may only be killed.


    Although he has been mixed with the top of Hydra, he still does not have the kind of consciousness to organize his life. Like a solitary man who is so worried about him, the only thing he cares about is his own. Therefore, everything in all, in the final analysis, is that he is weighing the interests on the basis of his own interests.


    There is only one goal, that is, to live, and how to survive. This is a question that he must now consider. Because no matter how he chooses, he can''t escape the two results. Whether or not to be killed by this person, or to be chased by the Hydra.


    The consequences are very tragic, so it is not easy to choose. Therefore, even if he had been forced to the point of the present, he still resisted all the pain and silently said nothing.


    And this is not what the catastrophe wants to see. What he wants is a positive answer, not a meaningless silence. So he immediately wanted to add a fire and force him to speak out with a more violent means. However, he was just about to do this, and a barrel was already stretched out and pointed straight to his head.


    At this time, Nicole, holding a double-barreled shotgun, was like a mad female leopard, yelling at the catastrophe in a near-crazy manner and tone.


    "Let him go, or I will shoot!"


    Seriously, although she holds a gun in her hand, now everyone can''t help but squeeze her sweat in her heart. Not for anything else, just because she is showing courage, or reckless.


    That is a superpower, a different reality than a normal person. You are facing the gun with him, isn''t you looking for death? Many people can''t help but think so, even Nicole may have such an idea in his heart. However, she has no other choice. Because she really can''t watch Stansson suffer so much in front of her. Therefore, I don��t know where the courage came from. She took out a shotgun that she had never used before and made something like this.


    Being threatened, especially by an ordinary woman who can no longer be ordinary, is the first time for the Holocaust. When he turned his head and saw that he was trembled behind him, but still firmly pointed his gun at his woman, his inability and irritability had risen to a dangerous level.


    silly! This is the definition he gave to this woman. For such a bright and Hydra, it does not matter, but it is a stupid woman who wants to get in. He is naturally intolerable. So, after glanced at him coldly, he was like an ultimatum, so he warned her.


    "Get out of me, woman! This is not something you can get involved in. It''s not that I am still angry, you still have the right to choose, otherwise"


    Although the words are not exhaustive, the meaning of the words is already very clear. For such a statement, Nicole obviously has a little shake. However, this kind of shake has not lasted for too long, it has already been cleaned up by her.


    She is a stupid woman, and this sentence does not evaluate the mistake. So she made the most stupid decision at this time, that is, she bit her teeth, took the courage, and pulled the trigger against the back of the catastrophe.


    An estimate is that except for the kitchen, the woman who has not used any weapon has made up her mind to decide what it is like to kill, which is estimated to be terrible for many people to imagine. Not because of anything else, because of the possibility of accidentally injuring others at any time. It can be said that looking at her pair of hands that are shaking and scary, even Steinson couldn''t help but mention it. However, compared to this worry, there is more in his heart, but it is the excitement and desire.


    If you can kill the catastrophe with one shot, then the problems he faces are naturally gone. As long as you can clean up these witnesses, you can change your identity, go to the clear, and not lead to any doubtful life.


    Kill him and kill him! The heart can be said to have shouted out countless words. But with a shot, the cruel reality tells Stansson that he doesn''t have the ability to change reality with words.


    The bullets shot by the double-barreled shotgun did not hurt the catastrophe. The dense bullets should have been able to directly sift a person into a sieve, but when faced with him, it seemed to hit the wall of the copper wall, and they were all in midair. Stopped the exercise and then fell.


    Of course, the fall is not only a bullet, but also the heart of Nicole and Statham. It can be said that for a moment, they all sink their hearts to the bottom of the valley, and then tasted a feeling of desperation like drowning.


    At this time, Statham has not dared to have any extravagance. And Nicole still opened the barrel with a rib, trying to put the bullets in his pocket back, so that he would give the catastrophe.


    It can be seen from her trembling movements that she is very scared now. And that poor and pitiful appearance can always give people a sense of compassion. However, the catastrophe is obviously an exception. Because for her, he has lost all patience.


    Although she did not want to destroy her, but she did not have the slightest politeness, he waved her whole person with a wave of hands.


    This brought the people around who would have been tempted by his power and dared to act rashly to boil again. For their instigation, the catastrophe is completely indifferent. He just stared at Stankson in front of him, then sneered at him with a blank expression.


    "Do you know? You make me feel very disappointed!"

 Chapter 1226： Has not begun yet

    As a person who is deeply immersed in emotions, the catastrophe is very sensitive to changes in people''s feelings.


    He could feel that the stupid woman who had just rushed up to take the gun and pulled the trigger against herself was able to feel what it was like to see the woman who was being beaten by herself. .


    It is totally different from those who are just angry and indignant because they can''t see them. His heart is completely indifferent, and there is no emotional fluctuation at all. And that means that he didn''t put the woman who killed him for the heart.


    This is undoubtedly sad. Whether it is for the silly woman, it is the same for himself. The former paid, but it was impossible to get a return. The latter, simply rejected the return itself.


    In the eyes of the catastrophe, it is a failure to be able to do this in one place. And he did not explore the reason why Statham failed to reach this point, he just stuck his neck again with his hands, and then said to him very clearly.


    "The last time, tell me your choice! I don''t have such a good temper. If you don''t say it, then I will directly twist your neck. So, your answer is"


    **Naked threats are irritating but helpless. From the beginning to the end, Statham did not raise any thoughts of resistance. He knew that he could not be the opponent of this man. Therefore, after the catastrophe said so clearly, he could only weaken and bowed his head in vain.


    "What do you want to know from me?"


    As a typical wise man, he knew that the Holocaust found himself to know about the Hydra from himself. Otherwise, with the strength and temper he showed, I am afraid that I am now buried in the soil. If you don''t say it will die, then you can honestly say it. Of course, doing so may make you a traitor to the Hydra. But by this time, he can''t manage that much.


    It took so much effort to finally open the mouth of Statham, which is really not easy. For the Holocaust, he has been wasting too much time. So he really can''t wait to get what he wants to know from his mouth.


    However, he still resisted this impulse. Because he knows that there are ears in the wall.


    There are so many insignificant people around, if they ask the topic of Hydra so sensitive in front of them. Well, I know that I should know if I don��t know. This will have an adverse effect on his actions. So he could only press his own impulse, dragging Stansson and walking outside.


    Because of the power he showed before, the people in the restaurant were daring and arrogant to give him a way. And just after such a big swing, the catastrophe took Statham and disappeared directly in front of everyone.


    This made everyone in the restaurant take a long breath. Seriously, they are really afraid that this moody guy will anger to himself. Therefore, his departure can be said to be a result of great joy. Of course, some people don''t think so. For example, Nicole, who just got up from a pile of broken things.


    She had just recovered from the coma, and she couldn''t see the figure of Stansson any more, which made her realize immediately what happened. And when she saw the customers who were standing in love and looking for a happy expression, she even screamed out of control.


    "They are people? Why don''t you stop them?"


    When I heard this, several big men looked at each other and their faces were getting embarrassed. They are a dozen men, but they are scared to say that they are hard to say, this is really not very glorious. However, thinking of the power that the man just showed, they found an excuse for themselves.


    "Nic, you can see it too. That is a superpower. How can we, ordinary people, confront a superpower? If he is not happy, we may not be able to go out of this restaurant. and so"


    "So you smashed the eggs?" Nicole, who was somewhat savvy, screamed fiercely, and many of them frowned at the incomprehensible words of her somewhat broken words.


    In any case, they are guests, not servants. If you are willing to help, it is to be brave and unwilling to help. Therefore, Nicole did not have that power at all because of this to blame them. And they are not unwilling to do something, but they really have no ability to do something. Therefore, this kind of accusation is even more unreasonable.


    Under such unwarranted accusations, some people with bad temper will be on the spot. However, they have not been waiting for them to attack, but they have been pulled down by some of the older people around them. It��s not necessary to think about it with a woman, and no matter what they say, they still have a little bit of a disadvantage in this matter.


    Most of the people who come to this restaurant to eat are acquaintances. And for Nicole''s careful thought, most of them also know. Therefore, they can understand the feelings of Nicole now.


    The person you like is taken away in front of your own face, but you have no ability to stop it. This is obviously a tragedy, and from the cool performance of the man, I am afraid that the Tyson they know is fierce. This is really cruel for a woman. So it was entirely sympathetic, and these people were comforted by Nicole.


    "Don''t be too upset, Nicole. You have to know that there are things you can''t stop. Anyway, you haven''t started yet, so it''s better to open the point and forget Tyson."


    "What do you mean by people? Nicole, listen to me, want to open. This kind of thing is not something ordinary people like us can intervene. So if you really want to save him, just call the police. Even if those wine bags do not work, at least there are mental weapons!"


    "What tells me is not a human speech. Are you talking about human words? But Nicole, this **** still has some truth. Just call the police. Maybe you can chase people back!"


    "Yes, the alarm!" Finally, a useful suggestion was made from these messy things. Nicole almost found his mobile phone and then called for help. However, after a screaming conversation, she could only raise her head blankly and asked the men in front of him. ��Who do you see where they went?��


    This is an answer that no one knows, so it is doomed. Even if Nicole reports to the police, it is just a futile effort. It is impossible for the police to trace the existence of a traceless presence. Even if you use the characteristics of these two people to go to a wide range of searches, it is too late in time.


    Tyson is not coming back. After arriving at such a conclusion, Nicole��s heart was inevitably desperate. For her, what she can do now is only to pray to the gods. Is it useful to do this? Not to mention whether the gods can hear her voice, even if they hear it, there is a catastrophe, and they are simply useless.


    The catastrophe determines everything, including the life and death of Statham. And there is no luck in the fact that there is no clear understanding of this. When he was hunted through a half-California and came to an unknown seaside town, he asked very cooperatively about the catastrophe.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Tell me, why do you want to target nano-neurons?"


    This is a question that the Holocaust wants to know. Because he is very sure that he did not leave any clues to the last time he started the Hydra. The Hydra could not have suspected the nano-neurons because of that. And even if you suspect that it is on your body, there is no need to use such cruel means. So this must be another hidden. And he also thinks that it is necessary to figure out this hidden feeling, or else the same thing happens again, it is really stupid.


    After hearing this question, Statham was a bit stunned. Because he did not think that as an enemy, the catastrophe did not know why they did it. But think carefully, but he found that this should be true. Because if such a existence knows the reason for this in advance, then the initial arrangements of him may not work.


    This is fortunate because I am lucky enough to succeed again. This is also unfortunate because I have provoked a fundamentally unworthy existence. The impermanence of fate made Steinson show a bitter smile. In the face of the cold eyes of the catastrophe, he quickly converges on his own look, and then seriously said to him.


    "The submarine we were near in California, did you do it?"


    "It''s me!" He replied with a loud voice, and the catastrophe was already blindfolded, revealing a fierce light. "I just wanted to give you a warning, but I didn''t think that you would be so mad to this point. I knew that if I had this, I should have more patience, then you all these nasty bugs will die!" ��


    Statham didn''t know where he came from, he could say such things. Because this sentence sounds too arrogant. But this has nothing to do with him, so he just replied honestly.


    "That''s right. The head of the ship is my top boss, the biological brother of one of the three big heads of the Hydra. You killed him, she naturally can''t give up. Although we don''t know who is moving The hand, but for this kind of provocation, we already have a good reason to kill all the people who have come in. At this point, the nano-neurons are innocent, because the only thing that can be related to this thing The only thing that matters is it."


    "It turned out to be like this." Once nodded, the catastrophe showed a sneer again. "So, can you contact your big head?"

 Chapter 1227： Manic choice for face-to-face

    "You are looking for my big head?"


    When he heard the words of the catastrophe, Statham was really surprised. In his view, the catastrophe should not make such a request.


    In the same situation, change one position. If he is standing in the position of the catastrophe, he certainly will not ask these questions. If he asks, he will ask where is the base of Hydra?


    Because of this, you can put yourself in an absolutely favorable position. The Hydra people will not know that there is such a person who secretly peers at them, and even has an insight into where they are. Once they are ready and suddenly attacked them, they must be able to beat each other and be caught off guard, causing them to suffer the most losses.


    This is one way to maximize profits and the most secure one. In the heart of Statham, I am afraid that anyone who is a smart point will choose this way. And he actually didn''t do this, which really made him unable to help but doubt.


    The first doubt is definitely the IQ of the catastrophe. There is obviously no enemy between him and the Hydra. In this case, it is the most correct choice for the other party. And his great advantage is different, but he is prepared to use such a bright and honest enemy to make a fortune, and an old-fashioned gentleman''s demeanor is really making him accept. So the evaluation of the catastrophe in his heart is like this.


    Not stupid, just over the head. In short, it will definitely not be a good word.


    But think carefully, can a person who finds himself in such a short period of time through a clue that is almost impossible to exist, would be a fool? If he is a fool, isn��t he even a fool?


    It is obvious that Statham, who has always been self-sufficient, will not accept such a statement, then there is only one explanation left. That is the man opposite him, completely fearless!


    The idea is a bit funny, and the best thing to laugh about is why he is so fearless. As a core member of the Hydra, Statham is very clear about the strength of the Hydra. In his view, no superhero in the world can be enemies like a monster like Hydra.


    They are not the underworld who only know how to make a small fight. They are an underground dark kingdom. To put it bluntly, no country in the world may have the strength of their Hydra. It is not too self-sufficient to fight against such a huge kingdom with one person. Who does he think he is? Ming Wang Da Shen?


    It is certainly impossible for Statham to know the identity of the catastrophe, so in his eyes, the catastrophe is just a person who has passed the head with confidence and arrogance. For his opinion, the catastrophe did not care at all. He just stared at Steinson with cold eyes and repeated his previous problems.


    "Can you contact your big head?"


    Yes, or not. In fact, it is a matter of words. But Statham knows that if he says something wrong, then I am afraid there will be no other chance. So immediately, he swallowed and replied straightly.


    "Yes. Just"


    "There is nothing. Since you can contact him, you will go wrong immediately. I don''t have that much patience!"


    In the case of such an unreasonable guy, even if it is sensible, there is no way at all. Therefore, although he was very reluctant in his heart, he could only start to contact his immediate boss according to what he said.


    It happened that there was a telephone booth not far away, and he did not hesitate to get into the phone booth. Stuffed in a coin and dialed a number. The phone was just connected, and before he even said the opposite, he immediately broke the phone. Then re-plug the coin, dial another number, and hang up before the other party speaks. After seven times, he directly hanged the microphone back.


    Very inexplicable move, even the catastrophe that I watched on the side did not quite understand what he was doing. It seems that he saw his doubts, and considering his current situation, Statham actively explained to him.


    "This is the contact phone for the dark line. The other party is the answering machine who is responsible for the dark line contact. You can''t talk when you connect the phone. When you talk, you know that you are not your own person. And like me. Every time I open a phone call, I will directly hang it, which is to show my identity and authority to the other party. I only know seven phones, and these seven phones mean that I have the authority inside Hydra. Like the original seven-level agents of SHIELD, it belongs to a relatively high level!"


    Nodded, the catastrophe had not had time to say something. I heard the phone in the phone booth suddenly screamed. This made Steinson''s face suddenly tightened. He no longer had any hobbies, but took a deep breath and took the phone.


    "It''s me, that''s right! I am looking for the sergeant!"


    The person who started the conversation was a correspondent inside the Hydra, and Statham naturally had nothing to say to him. He just said his request and began to wait for the answer.


    Generally speaking, although he is also a competent sergeant of Alexia, it is not so easy to directly contact Alexia. However, this time the situation is different, Alexia has been paying attention to all the progress of his action. So, when he said the request to talk to Alexia, how long did it take, there was the voice of Alexia.


    "You let me down, Statham. For so many years, I have always trusted you, believe in your ability, think that you can give me a satisfactory answer. But now, your mission has failed. I have invested so much. Resources, you gave me such an answer, how do you plan to explain to me?"


    "I am sorry, sir. My arrangement ignores one of the biggest external factors. This is the main reason for my failure. And, I am afraid I will not be able to give you any explanation for the time being. Because of the external factors that caused my mission to fail, I am by my side now, he wants to talk to you, sir!"


    Faced with the martyrdom of Alexia, Statham naturally inevitably gave birth to fear in his heart. However, his own life is in the hands of who is holding it, he is still clear. Therefore, he did not plead for his own situation in the first time, but asked the catastrophe to face Aleksia.


    Hearing the words of Stansson, Alexia at the other end of the phone was a glimpse, and then could not help but sneer.


    "So, have you betrayed me and voted for this enemy?"


    "Sorry, sir. I am afraid there is no room for choice. Moreover, I have not exposed any information about the organization. He only asks to talk to you, I am just the tool he contacts you."


    Statham put his attitude low, because he knows that if his attitude is not lower at this time, then in the end, he must be punished by the internals of Hydra. In order to ensure that he will not lose his life, he also came up with a very powerful chip.


    "Right, sir. This person has already admitted that the submarine is doing what he does. The goal we are looking for is him!"


    submarine! Alfred! Two things were linked together, and a string in the heart of Alexia broke down immediately. The hatred and anger of her brother��s murder came to her heart, and she could no longer care about the life and death of the little character of Statham. She has focused all her attention on this enemy.


    "He wants to talk to me? Well, I will talk to him. I have to look at it. At this time, he still has something to say to me. Even at this time, he sighs at me, I Will it let him go?"


    The cold voice was filled with deep grievances, and Steinson listened to his ears, and suddenly there was a fear of trepidation. It is a terrible thing to provoke such a crazy woman. He is very fortunate that it is not himself who has provoked her. So immediately, he handed the microphone in his hand to the catastrophe behind him.


    "My sergeant is waiting for you. It is time for you to talk!"


    After taking the call from Statham''s hand, the catastrophe said directly to the other side.


    "Is your order for nano-neurons?"


    "Yes, it''s me! Did you catch Statham and destroy our actions?"


    "Yes, it is me!"


    "That is also that you sneaked into our submarine and killed everyone on the ship?"


    "It''s me, that''s right!"


    A simple reply made Aleksia hate the point where he almost broke his teeth. For her, if the catastrophe at the other end of the phone is standing in front of her at this time, then she must be hand-to-hand and tear his whole person into pieces. Unfortunately, he is not there. Therefore, she can only vent his hatred in vain by phone.


    "You killed my brother, my only relative. So, I will retaliate against you. Whether you are, or anyone around you. Your loved ones, your friends, I swear! I will definitely They all find out, and then put the cruelest punishment in the world on them one by one. I will torture them and you to the end, and use your pain and mourning to pay homage to my dead brother. I said to do it. !"


    "You want revenge? Don''t wait that long!"


    In the face of Alexei��s heartfelt greed, the catastrophe was just a sneer, and then she said straight to her.


    "I am here waiting for you. If you really have the courage to retaliate, then come and send someone to pick me up. Just take me to your base, we will face each other and count all things as a general ledger!" "(To be continued.)

 Chapter 1228： Dead and clear danger warning

    The request of the catastrophe was something that Alexia did not think of at all, and it was totally incomprehensible.


    What she can''t understand is how big a person like this is, and dare to go to such a point. I actually thought of my own land and my own account. However, since he is willing to find death, she naturally cannot refuse. So immediately, she gave a positive answer.


    "Well, since you want to die, I will fulfill you. Wait there, after half an hour, there will naturally be planes to pick you up. Rest assured, I will let you have a decent death!"


    "I am waiting for you!" I got the answer I wanted, and the Holocaust satirically hanged the phone in his hand. And when he turned around, he saw what Steinson was shocked and unbelievable.


    For him, Statham is already a dead man. And for a dead person, there is really no need to care about that much. So he also let go of the shelf and asked him calmly.


    "Why, what do you want to understand?"


    "Yes." Despite knowing that he should not go to the Holocaust to seek an answer. But Steinson, who was curious in his heart, couldn��t help but open his mouth. "I don''t understand why you want to do this? You can clearly know some of the information about the various bases of Hydra from my mouth, and obviously can be well prepared to dismantle them one by one. Why do you want Choosing one of the most stupid things? Don''t you know that this is actually very dangerous?"


    "Danger? Why do you think it is dangerous? Just because you are a Hydra?"


    With a smile, the face of the catastrophe showed very obvious disdain and ridicule.


    "You are too high to see yourself. Perhaps for ordinary people, your Hydra is indeed a huge monster that can''t be provoked, but that doesn''t mean you are above all. In this world, there are some of you. I can''t help people. And I am a person you should never be provoked."


    "That''s why I will make a choice that you think is stupid. Because this is the most direct way to solve the problem. I don''t have much time to accompany you with these little shrimps. You don''t have this qualification yet! ��


    "Isn''t this qualification yet?" Shaking his head, Steinson''s face showed a bitter smile that he couldn''t even tell. He has been working on the Hydra for so many years, and for the first time he heard someone say that the Hydra does not have that qualification.


    This is the Hydra, the world of pressure, and the Hydra of all countries in the world. It sounds ridiculous in his mouth like a small bug. What qualifications does he have to say this, who does he think he is?


    This is not the first time that Stansen has asked such a question in his heart, but this time, he is extremely eager to know the answer to this question. Because of his heart, he is already very clear, and he estimates that there is no tomorrow.


    The man in front of him has never said that he wants to put himself in a horse, and from his performance, he does not seem to forgive himself. I can believe that once he has penetrated into the base of the Hydra, he has no value for him. At that time, I am afraid that the first person he wants to kill is himself.


    Of course, Statham does not want to die, but if death is really inevitable, he is not as afraid as he imagined. And compared to the fear of death, he is more concerned about the fact that he will die.


    As a mechanic of Hydra, he has created too many accidents. Hundreds of people died in his hands, but they didn''t even know how they died. Even Stats sometimes even dreamed that these people killed by themselves would explain their cause of death after encountering death. That must be very embarrassing, very ridiculous. And he didn''t want to be such a joke. At the very least, he wants to know who he is dead.


    Who is his identity? What is his name, what is it? All of them want to know. Even if he knew that he would die immediately, he would also want to die clearly.


    To understand this, Statham''s curiosity is already suppressed. Once a person is not afraid of death, then there is really no fear. Therefore, he is not afraid to shrink, but directly in the face of catastrophe, and asked his own questions without retreating.


    "Who are you? Why are you so emboldened that even the Hydra can''t be in your eyes? Do you believe in yourself?"


    "Well? You want to know who I am?"


    Facing the sudden hard-pressed Statham, the catastrophe quietly raised his eyes, revealing a playful look.


    "Don''t you know that if you know who I am, you can''t live without it?"


    "I don''t think you will let me go!" responded very straightforwardly, and there was only calm in the eyes of Statham. He can already accept his fate frankly, so he naturally does not care about the threat of death. "So, knowing that you will kill me, why do I have to swallow and let myself die? I just want to know your identity. So even if I am dead, I can at least know that I am In whose hands, that is not a loss!"


    "Interesting ideas. Well, since you already have such an idea, then I will fulfill you!"


    With a slight smile, the catastrophe was already reaching out and patted Stansson��s shoulder.


    "You can call me a catastrophe. Now my identity is the creation **** of the universe, the defender of the order of the universe. Of course, I prefer to claim to be the embodiment of the end of all things. How can I die in my hands, you should be able to Feel honored!"


    Statham has been in the same place and can no longer answer his questions. Of course, the Holocaust did not expect him to answer his own questions. At this time, he is no longer interested in Steinson, his attention has been put into the sky.


    There, a special plane is approaching at speed. Almost silent, it is close to the location of the catastrophe, and slowly landed.


    A figure walked down from the plane covered by optical camouflage. She went straight to the face of the catastrophe and said to him.


    "Please come with me, sir. Our sergeant is ready for all, just waiting for your visit!"


    "Of course, I can''t wait any longer!"


    With his mouth open, the Holocaust took a step and walked over to the aircraft cabin where it was completely invisible. And looking at the step is right, he has already reached the catastrophe inside the cabin. The woman who is responsible for welcoming him immediately feels his unusualness.


    A super power? No wonder there is that self-confidence and dare to fight against the Hydra. However, it is just a madman who does not know how to live and die. In my heart, this person who is responsible for welcoming the catastrophe put his sight on Stansson. This is her second task, she will bring this traitor back and let him accept the punishment he deserves.


    And looking at the Stats who stood there and did not move, she subconsciously thought that this was a fear of a traitor instinct. He was afraid of the fate he was about to face, so he didn''t even have the courage to take the step.


    It��s ridiculous. If you know how to be afraid, why choose betrayal? Even if there is really no choice, is it better to directly break the self than to accept the punishment inside the Hydra? Now regret and fear, it is already late!


    So sneering in her heart, she is already on the side of Stansson. Then he said to him in a business-like tone.


    "Machinist, I really have a long name. But now your name can''t save you. Let me go! The sir is waiting for you to explain? You also need to pay for your failure and your betrayal!" ��


    After she said this, watching Steinson still indifferent, she patted the shoulder directly to his shoulder. And this shot, the situation is immediately different. It''s like a finger swiping through the air, obviously standing alone, but she can''t touch his existence. And, as she began to see with her own eyes, the whole person of Statham was like a phantom of extinction, dissipating little by little from her eyes.


    How is this going? Holographic projection? Still magic?


    The woman��s heart immediately came up with various reasons, but no matter what the reason, it was almost impossible in her eyes. She believes in her senses, and she is just a real person just standing in front of her. He can feel his existence, his kind of rhythm of life. But in a blink of an eye, all this has become false and does not exist. This is simply not a simple science and magic that can be explained clearly.


    There is only one answer! The man moved his hands and feet. Suddenly awakened, the woman immediately turned her head and looked at the catastrophe that had entered the plane. She finally realized that this man is probably more terrible than he imagined. Such means and abilities are probably unmatched by most superheroes. Is it really the right choice to let such a guy enter the base carrier?


    She is beginning to be uncertain. And this uncertainty is also making her become indecisive.


    As an adjutant of Alexia, she must guarantee the safety of Alexia. Unlike Statham, Statham can sell the interests of the organization in order to survive. But she can completely pay for her life for Alexia. This is the meaning of her being created and the value of her existence.


    And because of this, she really has to consider the consequences of sending such a dangerous person to Alexia. Is this really true?


    Before she thought about it, she had already heard the voice of Alexia in her mind.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t bring him back soon!"


    Aleksia is already eager to try his own enemies. As an adjutant, she really has no ability to refuse the order of Alexia. Therefore, everything can only be carried out as planned.


    The plane began to take off and headed for the far sea. And what will happen next? None of them knows.

 Chapter 1229： Sea island bioship

    In the southwest of California, all the way into the vast Pacific Ocean.


    After the land was thrown away at a speed visible to the naked eye, it became smaller and smaller, and the small was almost blurred into a thin line. At this time, the color that is more filled in everyone''s eyes is only the blue of the sea.


    The sky is wide and the sea is wide. This is the most authentic portrayal of the Pacific Ocean in the eyes of ordinary people. The power of mankind is too thin in the face of this long-lasting thing. So until today, what is under the blue coat that covers the earth is still an unsolved mystery for human beings. In this case, Hydra will hide his true body in this unknown, it is not a strange thing.


    At this point, it is estimated that the Tian hammer bureau and even the top officials of various governments can also guess a general. However, for the world of the sea, they are really unsuccessful. Therefore, only the people of Hydra can hide under their eyelids.


    For the Holocaust, although he is not incapable of finding the Hydra from the vast sea. But that way is still too expensive. Use your own power to sweep all the seas on the earth and force the Hydra to force it out. This is really a thing that is not worth the candle. Therefore, he will choose to use this method to find the location of the Hydra.


    Today, he finally saw this huge base called the mothership by the insiders of Hydra. Even from his point of view, the mother ship of Hydra is definitely a big deal.


    At this moment, what appears in front of them is a kind of existence like an island on the sea. The huge bulge stands on the surface of the sea, and the dark gray surface is under the breeze of the sea breeze, revealing the luster like a rock. In the eyes of any one of them, it is just a ridiculous island. But the catastrophe can be seen, which is far more than just a sea island.


    Everything that a normal person sees is just a part of it. And its true body is a huge body hidden under the sea level. This is not an island at all, but a huge living creature that is beyond any human imagination.


    It is like a blue whale, but it is much bigger than a blue whale. It can be said that even the behemoth of the blue whale is in the face of a huge creature that is barely exposed to the edge of the island, but it is just a small ant.


    The body length of nearly two kilometers makes its fins as huge as an aircraft carrier. Just shaking it gently, let the whole sea area violently tumbling like boiling water. Coupled with its huge head, slender figure, and scales like a rough rock all over the body, even if it is called the mountains in the sea, it is definitely not an exaggeration.


    It''s hard to imagine how the Hydra made such a presence. Because of its existence, it has completely exceeded the limits of the earth''s natural world. Do not say anything else, just the biological instinct of food intake problems, the Earth''s own biosphere can not meet its needs.


    Such a huge body type, if it is eating, I am afraid that tens of thousands of tons of food can barely fill its stomach, and such a food quantity, even if it is the vastness and richness of the ocean, is absolutely impossible to supply. Therefore, in this respect, the Hydra can be said to have created a miracle. If they are not the current identity, they can even claim to the world that they have been involved in what the scientific community calls the restricted area of ??God.


    Of course, the Hydra can''t do this boring thing. They create such a presence not to boast of their abilities, but to ensure their privacy and power.


    With such a monster in hand, I am afraid that all the navies in the world will not be their opponents. The aircraft carrier made by humans is only a few hundred meters in length. For such a monster, I am afraid it is not enough. And when it goes deep into the endless seabed, it is almost impossible to have any influence on the technology controlled by human beings.


    Into the attack, retreat can be. The Hydra has already formed such a technological advantage for the entire human race without knowing it. In such a situation, human beings will obviously fall into a situation that is backward and backward. Their disadvantages will grow bigger and bigger, and even in the end they may reach a point where they cannot be flipped. For all of this, the entire human race is still ignorant and ignorant. This is really not a fortune or a tragedy.


    Of course, in terms of catastrophe, human beings are undoubtedly lucky today. Because he and the Hydra have already had serious entanglements. And this entanglement is already a good reason for him to destroy these disgusting guys. It is to help others and to kill the people. From the perspective of his destroyer, this is really a strange statement.


    Thinking of this, the face of the catastrophe could not help but reveal a few smiles. And this smile is in the side of the woman who is very good at seeing and seeing, but it is obviously a bit of a meaning that does not look at the Hydra. This made her ominous premonition more and more heavy. It seems that in order to give herself a little more peace of mind, she began to talk to the catastrophe.


    "Have you seen the island? Wait until we land on the island, and through there, you can enter the base of our Hydra."


    "Of course I saw this thing you said. But, you told me that this is an island? You are a fool, can''t you see what is under the island?"


    With a slight smile, the catastrophe retorted the thorny back. And listening to his words, the look on the woman''s face suddenly changed.


    She was surprised and surprised by the meaning expressed in the words of the Holocaust. You know, the bio-ship of Hydra is huge and unimaginable, but it has extraordinary power in hiding. It��s the first time that a bare half of the back is disguised as an island. And so many times, the Holocaust is the first to see through its true body. This in itself can show his power, and the general goods can not see such a disguise.


    Of course, if this is the reason, she doesn''t have to be surprised. Then she said that she is also the adjutant of Alexia, the high-level of the entire Hydra. If this is the case, then she is not qualified to climb to the current position. Therefore, she was surprised not because of this reason, but for other reasons. This reason is the calm and calm of the catastrophe.


    Imagine a person who is alone in the tiger''s den, and sees his enemies secretly possessing such powerful strength. Should he be surprised, afraid? But the catastrophe did not have such an emotion at all. Although he saw through the true body of the mothership, he acted as if he had seen the neighbors of the next house raise a teddy Teddy who could kill him with one leg. This kind of performance clearly shows one thing, that is, he is completely fearless.


    Why is he afraid of it? Could it be said that there is still a huge force hidden behind him? The female adjutant had just given birth to this idea, and she was directly annihilated by her.


    Their movements are very fast, and with the surveillance channels they have placed in every corner of the world, there is simply no organization and power to escape their sights, and hide behind this man to give him what to offer. assistance.


    So, is his self-confidence derived from himself? This kind of thinking is more unbelievable than the idea just made. He is just a person, so confident that he can fight the Hydra''s biological mothership. Where does he come from the courage and confidence?


    No matter what you think, this female adjutant can''t find a reason to explain everything. Therefore, she can only pay attention to the heart and closely pay attention to the every move of the catastrophe.


    The plane landed quickly. The location where it landed was a bit odd. From an ordinary person''s point of view, it clearly landed in a place like the crater in the center of the island. Although it seems to be an extinct volcano that has no movement, but in any case, this behavior is no different from finding death.


    From the point of view of the holocaust, the things are not what they imagined.


    Looking from his point of view, this place like a crater is simply a hole in the sky. This is not a crater at all, but a wide ramp. The things that should have been rocky around are replaced by the existence of a kind of biological tissue. These creeping biological tissues make people look like a rough look, which will happen as if they were in the intestine of a living esophagus. illusion.


    The average person is afraid that he can''t accept such weird things, but the catastrophe is seen with gusto. Because he can clearly see what is behind this organism. That is the biotechnology of Hydra, a different approach that combines biotechnology and electronic technology, and is definitely different from any new path of technology that humans already have.


    This huge biological giant ship is based on the organism, and the special existence of mechanical devices is constructed. It can already be regarded as a shocking technological masterpiece. And such a crystallization of wisdom, even if it is seen as a catastrophe, can not help but admire. It is a pity that they are in the hands of the Hydra. And this is equivalent to giving it a fateful judgment.


    destroy! This is its fate, although it is a pity, but the idea of ??catastrophe can not be changed by this little insignificant feeling. To blame, the Hydra provoked his head.


    Shaking his head, the catastrophe pressed his own feeling of regret. At this time, the plane was already landing on a steel lifting platform, and slowly entered the body of the biological mothership as the lifting platform operated.


    The mother ship of Hydra, one of their greatest secrets, was presented in front of the catastrophe.

 Chapter 1230： Mystery of the monsters wonders

    The average person is afraid that it is hard to imagine what kind of sense it is in a living body. Even if they think about it with their heart, I am afraid that it will depict a scene of horror that is disgusting, disgusting, and even unwilling to touch.


    But at this moment, the catastrophe has to say that everything that he sees is probably a fundamental gap with most people''s imagination. In his view, the interior space of this creature in front of his eyes can only be described by one word, that is, it is bright.


    Although it is an organism, the body of this creature does not clearly distinguish various organs and channels. It has only a huge space in its body, and then it has been divided into different spaces by various artificial passages and valves. Everything is wrapped in a neat white metal plate, and bright light sources are everywhere to map everything in this giant biological mothership.


    If you don''t know that you are in the body of a giant creature, then the catastrophe may have to think that you are inside the spaceship. Because it is not like a living organism at all, it is more like a special place full of science fiction style.


    It is great that human beings can achieve this level, but unfortunately, they are Hydra.


    With some regretful look, he recovered his patrol eyes, and the catastrophe turned his gaze to his opposite.


    He is now in a place like a hangar. The huge submarines and all kinds of aircraft around have once again proved the hugeness of this biological mothership. However, they are not the places that the catastrophe needs to pay attention to. The place he pays attention to is the group of gunmen who are standing opposite each other. Or more precisely, it is a woman standing in the middle of this group of people, a beautiful woman.


    This is a woman who is still out of the box even with the rich experience of the catastrophe. Smart and strong, intellectual and beautiful. It was only the deep resentment that could not be solved in the eyebrows, but it made her a bit discounted. However, it is through her special expression that the catastrophe can guess her identity when she first sees her. So, he immediately smiled at the woman.


    "You are the one who has planned everything behind the scenes, the guy who killed my brother?"


    There is no scruples in the words of the catastrophe, and his words directly lead to the scars in the heart of Alexia.


    Aleksia and Alfred, as twin brothers and sisters born out of artificial synthesis, their true relatives really only have each other. Although it is in the name of the family of the Assyrian family, from the young to the big, this special brother and sister did not feel the warmth of the family from the family of the Asifford. They are treated as tools and treated as monsters.


    As a replica of the most talented owner of the Assisi family, these two are of course the top genius. As geniuses, they naturally feel the attitude of these mortals towards themselves. Genius is arrogant, they will not be as hard as a child to get what they agree with. For them, since you don''t want to treat me as a relative, then I will not regard you as a relative. So, naturally, in the hearts of these two geniuses, the ones that can be tagged with their loved ones are left with each other.


    This is why Alfred had a special feeling for his sister. Because of his incomplete heart, there is really a sincere feeling, and she is left. Although Alexia did not have the same feelings for her brother, she gave this feeling to a stronger person she recognized. But this does not mean that she can ignore her brother. As the only man in the world who can approach his heart, her brother has a very different general meaning for her.


    Now, a murderer who killed her brother actually confessed to her crimes while admitting his crimes and provoking in an indifferent manner. This naturally made her heart unable to stop rising anger, boiling up resentment.


    But people like her are hard to lose their sense of reason by anger and hatred. Although she heard the news of killing her brother and enemies at first, she was somewhat out of control. But when the catastrophe was really standing in front of her, she was very rare to stay awake. Of course, this may also be because the catastrophe is just a dead person in her eyes. However, in any case, she is very rational now.


    "Yes, I am the sister of Alefred Yasifford, Alexia, who was killed by you. Remember this name, don''t be a fool after you die! In addition, who are you? ?"


    Aleksia''s tone was very strict, and at the end of the day, she even asked directly.


    "Your identity in nano-neurons is fake. There is never a field doctor called Reinhardt in the world, and there is no other mutant called Reinhart. Who are you? What are you using? Killed my brother!"


    The words of Alexia are not without aim. In fact, in the first time she was exposed to the catastrophe, she was already beginning to investigate the identity of the catastrophe. This is what she learned by the baron. Only by knowing oneself and knowing oneself can we fight. Since she already wants to completely eliminate such an opponent, she will never let herself know nothing about this opponent.


    When she started the investigation, she found the problem. That is the identity represented by this face of the catastrophe. It is simply a non-existent, forged identity.


    Although it is the Tianshou Bureau that gave him this identity, this huge organization with an official background. But the Hydra, which is not under the power, can still quickly dismantle their little tricks. This allowed her to strip the first layer of identity on the surface of the catastrophe. The chief physician of the Nano Neuron Los Angeles Hospital, a field doctor who has been in the theater for more than a decade.


    When she learned more about the deeper things, she found out that the man named Reinhardt was not as simple as he thought.


    The Tian Hammer Bureau''s record for him is a mutant who can control gravity and has a hazard level of four or more. This is a very high rating, because it can be up to the level of the variants. It is like the presence of a storm woman or a laser eye.


    Of course, this information is very detailed, because the Tianshou Bureau''s record for the mutants is really limited. They can only record the existence that they have seen, and it is difficult for them to understand a lot of incognito variants. It is like the identity of Reinhardt, and it was only established under his own interpretation and personal knowledge of Maria Hill.


    But the Hydra is different. It can be said that there is a tissue in the world that has a complete understanding of the mutants. Then it is estimated that except for the mutants themselves, there are only nine snakes.


    The mutants rely on Dr. Charles''s own abilities to build up their knowledge of their own communities. Under the influence of the Psychic Amplifier, Charles has scanned his compatriots on a global scale several times. This allows him to realize that almost all of them exist, but only almost all.


    Because there are always some powerful mutants who can avoid this kind of mind scan by Charles. Like a white queen, or a phoenix woman. They can all do this.


    Unlike the Hydra, Hydra��s understanding of the mutants is really true. From the end of World War II, the Hydra began to lay out in the dark world, and they have established a special archive for all the capable existence of the world.


    This includes information collected through their own channels, as well as information gathered by mutants like Charles. It can be said that in this world, as long as you are a mutant who has already awakened, then you can never escape from their eyes. Even the solitary guys like Sunfire can find out, and you can see how perfect their collection of information about mutants is.


    Under such circumstances, there is still a high-level mutant in the world that they do not know. This is somewhat unbelievable.


    Alexia does not think this will be a problem with their information channels. After all, this is their eyes and ears. If there is a problem in this area, then the Hydra will not be able to grow into what it is. So there is only one truth, that is, the identity of this Reinhart is simply not existed, it is a false fabricated identity.


    So who is his real body? In order to explore this issue, Alexia has almost used all the channels of Hydra. However, Rao is unable to find the real answer with the huge number of eyes and ears of the Hydra. It is as if this person has never appeared in the world at all. This naturally makes her feel amazed and incredible.


    As a genius, her character is so extreme that she must know all about it. This is not only the reason for knowing oneself and knowing oneself, but more about her identity and the relationship behind him. Just like the oath she had ever sent. She wants more than just revenge on the person who killed her brother. She will also torture everyone around him and use their pain and death to pay homage to the death of their brother.


    This is a vow to promise. For this vow, she will ask such questions to him in the face of catastrophe.


    And faced with such a problem. The face of the Holocaust immediately revealed uninteresting playfulness and ridicule.


    "You just want to know my true identity? Don''t you worry? Maybe my identity will make you scared and maybe!"

 Chapter 1231： Revealing the real fright

    What kind of identity can scare yourself?


    When he heard the words of the catastrophe, Alexia was a glimpse, and then he could not stop thinking in his heart. She had to think about this because she felt that the answer to this question was definitely a result that was unexpected to everyone.


    You know, Hydra has grown to the present, and it is already a huge monster. And her identity, like hers, is no longer a casual person standing in front of her, she can be surprised.


    Unceremoniously, even Tony Stark, or the entire Avengers, stood in front of her. She will not be as shocked as the catastrophe said. Because it is the biological mothership of Hydra, and she is Alexia. Just relying on these two points, she has full confidence to leave all the people mentioned above. Therefore, she naturally cannot have any emotional fluctuations because of this.


    At this point, the man who wants to come across from him should be clear. And after seeing so many secrets about the Hydra, he dared to say such things. Alexia really can''t believe that he is just arrogant. He must be emboldened, but still the same sentence, why?


    Obviously, the virtue is definitely strength. Because all but the thing is empty, it is fake. But strength? Want to be above the Hydra''s strength, can you just casually appear?


    Alexia, who is already standing tall, knows very well that people in this world who have such strength can count it with their eyes closed. She knows that except for the powerful father and son of Smith Zhou and Zhou Yi, only Victor who inherited the power of Mephisto. In addition, the escaped Chishui goddess is one, the Phoenix girl around Zhou Yi and the Red Sea goddess is also one. The rest, even if it is the strongest of the mutants, Professor Charles and Wan Wang are together, it is impossible to do this.


    He is not one of those people, so where does he come from to say such things?


    In this case, I just want to think about it. I am afraid I simply cannot understand it. Aleksia was also aware of this, so soon she pulled her face and asked her face with a sullen face.


    "who are you?"


    At this time, the catastrophe is no longer necessary to hide his identity. So now, he has a meaningful smile on Alexia. With the bursting of this smile, his face is slowly changing.


    The current appearance of the catastrophe is caused by the use of its own black hole gravitational force to distort the light. Although it is only slightly revised on the basis of the five senses, it is already enough to change him from one person to another. In theory, whether it is a human sight or a variety of observation instruments, most of them will be affected by this method. So as long as it is not touched by the face, then naturally it is impossible to be discovered by his true identity. And will the catastrophe be touched by one''s face? This is of course impossible. So, until now, no one has discovered his true identity.


    But now it is different, he has let go of this little means of disguising his identity. And when this little means has completely disappeared, what he reveals to everyone is naturally his true appearance.


    The angular features of the five features, impressive appearance. It was only a moment that Alexia had completely lost his sense of proportion and almost screamed wildly.


    "Impossible, impossible! How could it be you, how could it be you!"


    "Why can''t it be me? You Hyundai should not have that ability to come to my head!"


    Although knowing that Aleksia��s fear was manifested by another identity he represented, the catastrophe was wrongly wrongly smirking at her. And when he heard his words, Alexia��s face was immediately silenced.


    Although the words of the catastrophe are not good, they are not bad at all. Although the Hydra is a big one, it really doesn''t have that skill and it is on his head. Not for anything else, because of the strength he has.


    The strongest **** in the world, let the whole world tremble with the Ming Wang. Such an identity is enough to make the Hydra retreat. They didn''t think about it for him, but every time they targeted, they only got one of the worst results. It can be said that if the Hydra is not hidden too deeply, and Zhou Yi��s own disappointment with the world, he is not willing to intervene. Then the current Hydra is afraid that it is no longer there.


    After so many failures, the Hydra has almost completely abandoned the plan to be an enemy of Zhou Yi. Even if the owner of the Hydra, Smith Zhou, has the power to be inferior, he has never had such an idea. He only wants to win over Zhou Yi. At the very least, he also uses his identity to keep Zhou Yi in a neutral position.


    Even the boss of his own meaning is this. The Hydra is naturally less likely to violate him and go against Zhou Yi. Therefore, even with the huge power of Hydra, it actively gave up its interests in Huiyao City. At the same time, it showed a pair of attitudes towards the autumn of Hui Yao City.


    They are also afraid that they will be afraid of a deadly disaster because of a little contradiction. After all, with the power of Ming Wang, even if they just move around, they are not what they can eat. It is one thing to be an enemy of the whole human being, and another enemy of the world''s strongest **** is another. Hydra is not stupid, they know exactly what they should do to be correct.


    However, there are things that you will never happen if you don''t want to do it. The drama of fate is here, the more you don''t want to, the more things will happen. Just like now, it is simply inexplicable, they are already forced to start facing the enemy they can not fight.


    At this time, Alexia did not even have the extra mind to think about her own hatred, she has only one idea left in her mind. That is how to escape from the hands of the catastrophe!


    Not escaping is death. And now she doesn''t want to die at all. You know, she has been sleeping in the lab of Antarctica for more than ten years. It can be said that her life really did not begin long. Moreover, she managed to find a man worthy of his life, so she would not be willing to die in this place anyway, this time!


    Just, where is it so easy to escape? All the opponents who have been able to easily escape from his hands? Maybe, but Alexia knows that there is absolutely no name in it. Then you are dead. How can this be, and how is it possible?


    Even the ants know that they are stealing, not to mention the woman who is obsessed with Alexei. She almost immediately decided in her heart to live anyway. At this time, the catastrophe was pouting, and once again told her a message that shocked her.


    "You are scared? Don''t worry too much, although I am exactly the same as that guy, but I am not that guy. If you are still watching him, you will find that he has not left his own piece at the moment. Site. I am not him, I am very sure about this."


    What does it mean? Upon hearing this, Alexia��s first reaction was not to believe. Because there has never been another person in the world who has exactly the same experience as Zhou Yi. So she has every reason to believe that this is Zhou Yi playing with herself. It''s like a playful cat playing with the mouse under his claws. However, when she looked closely at the appearance of the catastrophe, it was suddenly discovered that this guy who looks exactly the same as Zhou Yi seems to have really been a little different.


    For Zhou Yi, she is already very familiar with it. Whether it is the special relationship between Smith. Zhou and Zhou Yi, or the threat of his own, it is enough for her to remember every feature of Zhouyi. In the beginning, because of the identity of the catastrophe, she was somewhat lost, so she did not find the difference in his first time. But now, when the catastrophe took the initiative to know this, she immediately discovered these problems.


    The first is the hair color. Those who know Zhouyi still stay in the past era of the Knights of the era may not remember these, but as a large organization with a dedicated information collection channel, Alexia knows that the real Zhou Yi is already a two It��s a pale person.


    Although it sounds incredible, because such a powerful god, how should it be the permanent place of youth. But Zhou Yi has become like this, and Alexia also knows that he has become such a reason.


    That was what Smith. Zhou told her. He told Alexia that Zhou Yi might have touched the basic rules of the universe and was countered by these basic rules before it completely changed into this appearance. Because of this, his appearance is immutable. Even if he is stronger, as long as he can''t escape the rules of the universe itself, then he can''t change back.


    Now, this week''s week is not like this. His black hair color is clearly the appearance of Zhou Yi before. The majesty and horror of his body is also very different from the Ming Wang she knows.


    Ming Wang��s momentum is like the sun. Although the same majesty, it is the kind of glory that is as bright as the sun. Powerful, but definitely not giving a feeling of horror. Now the feeling of this person is more like an abyss that devours everything that destroys everything. It is completely the appearance of turning over the Ming Wang.


    He is really not Zhou Yi! Aleksia has already confirmed this, but who is he? Another puzzle was placed in front of her.

 Chapter 1232： Fortunately, I guess the huge gap

    Is there a way in the world to create almost exactly the same two people?


    Yes, of course there is. And the Hydra has more than one in its own hands. For example, biological cloning, with the technology of Hydra, as long as it can get some of the target cells, you can have almost 70% or 80% of the grasp, clone a identical guy.


    However, this method is limited. If it is an ordinary person, then the Hydra is sure to be able to clone an identical alternative. However, if it is the kind of person with special abilities, the cloning technology of Hydra is already somewhat ribbed.


    They have tried to use this technique to clone some of the captured mutants. But the cloned thing is not a defective piece of natural form, or a waste that does not inherit the ability of the mutant. Even if there are one or two special cases of success, it is simply useless, not to mention the ability to compare with the original, that is, even one-tenth of the original ability. Such a result, of course, is unlikely to satisfy the huge Hydra that has invested in this technology.


    And think about it, even a common variant of a clone is so troublesome. If it is to be replaced by a powerful **** like Ming Wang, how many chances of success?


    This answer, Alexia does not need to ask others, she can get a similar answer with her own accomplishments in the biological sciences. That is, if they do, even if they are trying to find a cell of a god, the chances of success are almost, or definitely zero.


    Science does not get involved in the mysterious realm of the gods, and it is impossible to completely copy a **** in one day. This is not something that can be spelled out by luck. This is a real lack of technology and a gap.


    Since science and technology are not working, are other methods feasible? Alexia is not very familiar with the magical thing of magic. But she also knows the most basic truth. That is the fact that the **** is absolutely at the top of the mysterious side. Magic is mysterious, but it is definitely not above the gods. So in theory, magic can''t duplicate an identical **** at all. Just like you just started learning to play with fire, don''t think about building an airplane engine right away. Therefore, other methods should not work.


    Or maybe it works, but it is absolutely impossible to create an absolutely identical Zhou Yi or Ming Wang. Just like their previous experiments, at most, they just created a defective product.


    Although it is ridiculous to know such an idea, Alexia couldn''t help but want to think so. Because only when she thinks this way, she can feel that she has a little hope of hope. This is more important than anything else.


    And because of this, she asked this for the third time at the time.


    "who are you?"


    This time, she asked for a strong voice, but in this harsh tone, it is completely sinful. If she asked the question twice before, she would still win the game. So now, when she asks this question, she is full of deep fears and worries.


    All she wants is an answer, an answer that will make her feel at ease. And for such a tone, such a problem. The catastrophe has already stretched out its own hands and opened up its own mind. With a kind of attitude that is undefended, or even does not put these people in front of them, they laughed loudly at them.


    "Remember my name, my name is Holocaust. Your vitality, the greatest horror and disaster!"


    "Give me a hand, kill him, kill him!"


    At this moment, Alexia could no longer hold the fear, anger, hatred and cringe in her heart, and she began to scream out of disappointment. When her order was shouted out, the hysters who were waiting for the battle immediately took out all the skills and launched the most violent attack on the location of the catastrophe.


    Bullets, lasers, plasma, poisonous gas, and almost all the weapons that the Hydra can get their hands are used by them. And this unbridled bombing immediately covered the corner where the catastrophe was, and drowned him all.


    Such an offensive is theoretically able to turn any one into a powder. But for the final result, Alexia is not optimistic at all.


    The name of the so-called human shadow tree, no matter what the origin of the man who claimed to be a catastrophe, just relying on his almost the same appearance as Zhou Yi, is enough to let her raise her alertness to the highest level. Because even if he is just a defective product, a fake fake. As long as he has one or even one thousandth of the power of the King, he is definitely not the one that ordinary people can deal with.


    She had to be careful and had to be cautious. Therefore, even if the smoke caused by the previous attack dissipated, she would have directly erupted her greatest strength and attacked the past toward the place where the catastrophe was.


    The ruthless endless power of the mind converges together, like the tsunami that swept through the sky, directly hitting the spiritual barrier of the catastrophe. At this time, Alexia suddenly felt how terrible the man named Holocaust was.


    She thought that her own mental attack would be like hitting a wall. Even if she could not penetrate this barrier, it should be able to shake the other''s heart. However, the result is fundamentally different from what she imagined. Although her goal is very clear, her psychic storm is strong enough, but when she is full of strength and attacking the past with catastrophe, she can only feel her own ignorance and powerlessness.


    Just as an endless abyss was placed between them, all her efforts were futile in the face of this abyss. The abyss is consuming everything, and it is destroying everything. Her mental storm does not mean to incite the other''s mind, even if it touches the existence of the other party, it is simply impossible.


    The shock and fear made Aleksia pale, and the power of the mind was swallowed up by the endless abyss, and she could not help but shake her. She already has the feeling of lack of spirit, and she can feel the power of the other side, the incredibly powerful.


    Is this really just a poor copy? Her heart couldn''t help but think of it. And this thought has just risen, it is already forced to be annihilated by her. She didn''t dare to think in that direction, and she didn''t dare to think in that direction. Because if it is really what she thinks, then she really can''t have any hope.


    She has already made a choice, and at this time, what she can do is to stick her choice to the last path.


    Aleksia has been forced into a desperate situation. For the Holocaust, he obviously still has room to spare. Everything is already under his control, and in this case, his heart is inevitably producing a cat-catching game.


    Play with your enemies, give them a little hope, and then completely annihilate this hope. Let them go to destruction in pain and despair, this is not the patent of those villains. He can also do such a thing. And he is more thorough than the traditional big villains, because his power is stronger than them. Moreover, he can do enough cruelty to these Hydra people.


    Zhou Yi may have extra compassion, but he will not. Because he doesn''t think he is a good person, he will never be bound to behave like a good person. Do what he wants to do, he thinks so, and he will definitely do it.


    The Hydra has not stopped his attack, but he has completely ignored this attack. Looking at the icy Hydra soldiers who attacked themselves like machines, he directly lifted one of his hands, made a pistol gesture, and then compared it to a shooting action.


    Although he does not have a gun in his hand, it does not mean that his action is just a joke. In fact, on the contrary, as a person with powerful power, even if there is no weapon in his hand, his action is absolutely fatal.


    Of course, some people do not believe in evil. But the facts that happen soon tell them the truth, that is, there are things that you can''t believe.


    The air began to vibrate violently, like a thunderous bang that caused all people to have intense tinnitus. With the sound of this exaggerated voice, it is clear that a group of Hydra soldiers are as if they have been hit by any horrible weapon, and the whole place is blown up and shattered.


    The **** flesh and the wreckage of flesh and blood dyed the entire place where they had just stood a blood red, and this sudden change made the Hydra soldiers who had never stopped in their hands slammed.


    They are also people, and of course they also know that they are afraid. Such a tragic scene is naturally not surprising to let them feel fear in their hearts. No one wants to follow such a footstep, so naturally, their movements have begun to become more crazy.


    However, this kind of madness has no use. Even if their offensive becomes more intense because of fear, it will not cause even a slight damage to the catastrophe. This is the gap, clearly incomparably placed in front of everyone. When the madness passed, the reason returned to his own body. All the Hydras are already aware of this, and at this time, it is impossible for them to act according to the orders of Alexia, as before, like the same precision machinery.

 Chapter 1233： It’s a bad joke

    The Hydra may be the most insane group of terrorists in the world. Their existence is almost indistinguishable from the religious fanatics who live long lived with the true God.


    But even if they are crazy, they can''t change the fact that they are also human beings and have all the emotions humans should have. Although the consistent terror rule within Hydra can suppress most of their emotions, some human instinctual existences are impossible for them to eliminate.


    Such as fear, is a mood that the Hydra can''t eliminate anyway.


    Of course, as a Hydra, the thresholds for these soldiers in terms of fear are undoubtedly extremely high. But high thresholds don''t mean they can ignore fear. In fact, when their fears break through their upper threshold, they will rush more quickly than ordinary people.


    Although the current situation has not reached the point where these cold-blooded soldiers can completely lose their sense of reason, they have already planted the seeds of fear in their hearts. A existence that can kill them in such a weird way is completely beyond what they can cope with. If this is the case, they will have begun a strategic retreat to ensure their own strength.


    But now, because they are in the biological mothership, they have no room for retreat. And after all, behind him is one of the three big heads of the Hydra. If you want to escape in the face of her, then you must first think about whether you can withstand the punishment of the traitors inside the Hydra.


    With all these scruples, these soldiers can barely maintain their arrays for a while. However, some of them have been unable to start worrying about their situation. And among them, who can speak to Alexia, this time has been unable to stand up.


    "Sir, if we go on like this, we can''t hold it anymore. So you see, are we going to take a step first?"


    "First step back? Do you think you can withdraw now? Do you think this person will let us leave so easily?"


    With a glance at the person who spoke coldly, Alexia had already taught him evilly. Originally, the situation has been so bad that they have dared to say such disregarding the overall situation. If it is not the environment that really does not allow them to chaos, she really tears the hearts of these people.


    It is precisely because of such scruples that she can only carry out such oral lessons. But she also knows that, as they said, it is impossible to continue this way. It is an unrealistic thing to rely on the power of mortals to fight against the Ming Wang''s avatar. If you want to beat such a guy, it will ultimately depend on their high-level ability.


    However, even if they are shot, will they be able to defeat such an opponent? Seriously, she really doesn''t have much confidence. Zhou Yi��s pressure on her is too great. Even if this is not the true body of Zhou Yi, she still can��t have any confidence.


    However, the situation does not leave people. There are more scruples in Aleksia, and the catastrophe will not leave her with more time to think about it. Like a urchin with a stick and an ant nest, he didn''t care about the feelings of these Hydras. He held his own hand and pisted a pistol against those who were still dense.


    A finger trembles, it is a tumultuous thunder. The air was suddenly pierced by invisible forces, and all the Hydra that was pointed by his fingers were bombarded into a ruin in the air.


    These people did not think of avoiding, nor did they want to use something to resist and defend. It��s just that their movements are faster, and they are not likely to be faster than the horrible power of the moment when the fingers tremble. And even if they shrink themselves at the very end of the crowd and shrink behind the layers of armor, these things can''t make the power released by the Holocaust even less.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey! The catastrophe of playful hair began to simulate the sound of firearms firing on the mouth. This sound sounds ridiculous, but none of the hydras dare to laugh at the source of this sound. Because it sounds in the ears of these Hydras, this voice has turned into a whisper of the **** of death, and the catastrophe that made such a voice is no different from the real death.


    In the beginning, the Hydra can still maintain its own complete queue. And as the action of the catastrophe continues, they are no longer able to maintain this situation.


    When the first person couldn''t bear the psychological blow and fear and started to collapse, it was like pushing a domino, almost everyone started making the same move.


    The neat queue collapsed in an instant, and the sparsely crowded people almost fled to the corner of the base where they might escape.


    For the Holocaust, it is just to change the game from landing to landing to playing ducks.


    Raising his other hand, the Holocaust used his double-gun stunts and began to speed up his shooting. The simulated gunshots suddenly became more frequent, and this made the roaring thunder suddenly reverberate throughout the base.


    One after another, the Hydra was shot deadly, and their tragic death was to make those who were lucky enough to live for a few seconds more crazy and hysterical.


    Hey, yell, and kill each other for a little escape. These Hydras have shown their own bad nature at such a special moment. And their approach does not have any meaning at all. At best, it is only to make the Holocaust with unlimited bullets more fun.


    From the killing of big tickets to the shooting one after another. In just a few minutes, the Hydra, which can continue to escape, is not much left. The action of the catastrophe apparently ignores the more prominent Aleksia and the people around her who are like high-level people. He aligns his primary goal with those low-level soldiers.


    This targeted approach allowed the low-level soldiers who did not have much resistance to be eliminated in the shortest possible time. At the same time, he also buried a seed called fear in the hearts of all other Hydra members. He deliberately let go of these people is not pity. However, he would like to see the high-level of these Hydras, the ugly appearance of the collapse of their hearts because of fear.


    He wants to see if these people who use their lives to prove their abilities and values ??are really different from those who are killed by them. In the face of the death of all people, can they be detached from all mortals, as they can do what they think they are.


    He is really curious, so even if he is working hard, he has to see how this answer is. Now, he has seen an approximation, that is, these people are not as unique as they are.


    They are also afraid, and they will tremble because of fear, because of fear and shortness of breath and even exhaustion. Just like ordinary people, these murderous hangmans, those who think they can dominate the world, are so unbearable and ridiculous in the face of the threat of death. It��s really unexpected, and it��s a big surprise.


    Looking at the performance of these people, the catastrophe has been unable to resist the big smile, and directly issued a very ridiculous laughter. The kind of sarcasm and disdain contained in such a laughter is absolutely intolerable for those who have courage and self-esteem. Some people can even come up with a spirit that is not afraid of death, and fight with those who make such laughter. But such people, now, will never exist among these Hydras.


    The catastrophe has been able to see clearly. Some of the high-levels behind Alexia couldn��t help but move their steps and fled to the passage behind them. Hearing the laughter of the catastrophe, they not only did not stop their own steps, but instead made their movements faster and wolf. This allowed the catastrophe to immediately stop the movements in his hands, and stood still and stood still, and Alexei, who had discovered all of this, said.


    "Don''t you care? If you go on like this, you will become a loner!"


    Pushing them to such a situation, but still being able to make a kind reminder like nothing. As soon as the words of the catastrophe were spoken, Aleksia immediately hated to almost bite his teeth.


    Of course she found the movements of these people behind her. If it wasn''t for the catastrophe, it would be too threatening, and she couldn''t let these guys leave her alone and run away. It is also because of the fear and fear of the catastrophe that she can only turn a deaf ear to the actions of these people behind me. The reason is all in the body of the catastrophe. He knows this clearly, but he deliberately clarifies the matter. In this way, he can play himself, which makes her heart not hate.


    Eyes are extremely fierce, but Alexia still does not dare to have any rash act. Her scruples about the catastrophe are obviously above all other things. It seems that this is the point. The catastrophe first put his fingers on his lips and made a gesture of blowing his muzzle. Then he said to Aleksie if nothing happened.


    "I��m sorry, it seems because I have made some internal contradictions between you. So how do you look like this. I am here, one step at a time, and I will not do anything for you. Leave plenty of room and room. Let you solve the problem in your hand first. What do you say?"

 Chapter 1234： Mothership core energy heart

    The words of the catastrophe are naturally impossible. He is just a sinister episode, and he wants to watch the interior of the Hydra himself and start killing himself.


    And this, Alexia is naturally understandable. She can of course see the ill-conceived catastrophe, but she has no way to reject his proposal. Because she is very clear, if this situation continues to develop, there is no need for catastrophe to do anything, they can kill themselves. So she must do something, even if she knows that the catastrophe has dug a pit in front of her, she can only jump inside and then say it again.


    "Okay, talk and count!"


    Apologetically, this sentence, Alesikya really no longer prepare for the catastrophe, but turned around and chased the guys who have almost escaped.


    For her, it��s all that can��t be delayed. And seeing that she really dared to do this, the catastrophe really couldn��t do anything to her in a while.


    He still has some bottom line in his heart. Bullying a woman, and still using the way of attacking from behind, this is obviously not his style of acting. Anyway, these people are under their own eyes, and he is not afraid that they can turn the sky over. So immediately, he spread his hands and was very convinced that Chen Nuo��s back was over.


    Looking back at the back of the catastrophe. The adjutant who had been following Alexia finally couldn��t help but reveal a weird look. She carefully got to the edge of Alexia. Then he whispered to her.


    "Sir, should we rush to get out of here as soon as possible. This is an opportunity, and he will not pay attention to us anymore. We can completely get out of the mothership through the emergency passage. Here is 10,000 meters in the deep sea, he can''t chase it. On ours."


    "Wait a minute, now is not the time to say this!" Was swinging, and Alexia did not heed this advice from his adjutant. Because she knows that such a suggestion is simply impossible to play an effective role.


    I just want to escape. The final result is probably that there is no hope of even running away. So instead of doing this, it��s better to think about how to break the boat and create a practical way for yourself.


    It sounds crazy, but it is the most likely way for Alesikia to think of success. Because this is the biological mothership of Hydra, it is the crystallization of all the techniques of Hydra. The potential it possesses is absolutely huge, and if all these hidden potentials are erupted, then it may actually play an unexpected role.


    Of course, doing this requires some preparatory work. After all, such a huge thing, wanting to release its own power casually, it is really something unrealistic.


    In the beginning, because of the constant threat of catastrophe, Alexia really couldn��t get out of it to carry out such manipulation. But now, the catastrophe actually gave her a chance. Although it was a chance to play around, she was very realistic to seize it and began to take action as an opportunity.


    With the adjutant who followed closely behind him, Alexia made a look at the smugglers while blindly approaching the core area of ??the bio-ship.


    Of course, it is inevitable to encounter those traitors who fled, and under such circumstances, Alexia naturally does not mean to have any mercy for them. Maybe she won''t be the opponent of a powerful and terrible guy like Holocaust, but it''s more than enough to clean up a few disobedient men.


    As a result of the killing of the road, Alexei finally came to the heart of this biological carrier. And when she opened the last barrier in front of her with her own authority, the woman who was her adjutant couldn''t help but grow up and gave a slang of unknown meaning.


    There are many unrealistic rumors circulating inside the Hydra about this huge biological ship that is beyond human imagination. Although many people know that this is the ultimate weapon developed on the basis of biological weapons technology, but because all those involved in core development are not dead or secretly imprisoned. So most people are ignorant of this mothership.


    They know the existence of this mothership, but it is difficult to give a concrete description of the capabilities of this mothership. There are so many problems in it. Many of these problems are almost the same as the unsolved mystery of today''s technology.


    Let''s say, for example, the size of this monster. It is a behemoth with a length of more than 2,000 meters, and such a huge body naturally makes it have an unimaginable weight. And this weight is all accumulated on the body of an organism, which can definitely be called a terrible burden.


    The reason for this is the impact of the gravity of the Earth itself. Anything that is in the earth must be influenced by this power. As the natural creation of the Earth itself, both humans and other creatures are born with the ability to adapt to the Earth''s gravity. For these creatures, the environment of the earth is undoubtedly very suitable. But for those who are not the creations of nature itself, they need to adapt themselves to be qualified to survive on earth.


    Under this premise, the volume and quality of artificial creatures is one of the biggest problems. It is almost inevitable that the larger the body size, the heavier the mass of the artificial creature receives the greater gravity from the earth. If you can''t find a way to balance the pressure of the Earth''s gravity on yourself, then such an artifact will definitely have a chain reaction within your body.


    This is not an alarmist, but a true conclusion drawn after countless experiments. The Hydra has been stuck in this technology until the bio-ship was built. Suddenly, they are like the two squadrons, which directly created this kind of biological giant ship with trans-age significance. This is really not because those who know are not forgetting some special aspects.


    They began to think that the Hydra has made a breakthrough in anti-gravity. Among the rumors of the alien technology that have been circulated inside the Hydra, many people are inevitably envisioned. They have succeeded in copying the alien technology on their mother ship.


    That is to say, but there is no specific evidence, this statement can only be a rumor. It is not that no one wants to verify the secrets of this, but no matter how they research, it is difficult to know from the body of this biological mothership how it got rid of the gravity of the earth.


    It should have a huge anti-gravity device, and even in order to adapt to such a huge size, he should have the same energy as a nuclear reactor. But all of this, people who are on the biological carrier have never witnessed. It is as if this idea is just a blank powerless reverie, it simply does not exist.


    However, now this Alexia''s adjutant has discovered that this does not seem to be a delusion. It is a real fact. Because of what appeared in front of her, it was clear that she had explained everything to her.


    It is a huge, heart-like existence. It is said to be the heart, but it is difficult to compare it with the ordinary biological heart. Because she saw it clearly, the blood flowing in this heart was not a **** plasma.


    Every time the heart beats, countless plasmas are transported to every corner of the mother ship through a pipe that links between the heart and the spine of the mother ship. When you see such a situation, the adjutant can probably guess that their bio-ship is like an inexhaustible source of energy.


    It''s hard to imagine, and it''s hard to believe. The root of all this is actually such a magical heart. And when she expressed this surprise and incredulity on her face, Alexia explained it to her.


    "As you can see, this is the core of the biological carrier Noah''s Ark. A biotechnology that gathers our Hydra and the super crystal of the alien civilization of the Kerry. All the energy on this mothership comes from here. The energy it releases is inexhaustible. Even Tony Stark''s ark reactor is definitely eclipsed in front of such a bio-energy furnace. This is my most outstanding work. It is also the only possibility that we can make a comeback!"


    "This thing?" As an adjutant, women''s trust in Alexia is undoubtedly extremely high. But when Alexia said such a thing, she could not help but say the doubts in her heart. "Sir, not that I don''t have confidence in you. It''s just that it''s just an energy core. It''s not too outrageous to rely on it to deal with such a dangerous enemy. Do you want to start a self-destruction program and let it take it with you? Does the enemy go to the same place? Please excuse me, we may not have such an opportunity. In this way, we are really better off as soon as possible to escape from the secret passage!"


    ��Do you think that what you see is just an energy core?��


    The words of the adjutant are obviously thinking about the safety of their lives. It is because of knowing this, Alesikya has no blame for her. However, this does not mean that she will accept the advice of the adjutant. Because she is more convinced of her ability to be the most outstanding work than her chance to escape.


    "What you will see, it is far more than just an energy core. It represents the beginning of a civilization and a new future. What you have seen in the past, even if it is not." What I am about to see is its true ability. Believe me, this is our only hope. Only by relying on it can we achieve the final victory!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Alexia had already stretched out his hands and pressed it on the huge heart. Just like a squirming uterus, a huge gap in the heart suddenly broke out, and then Alexia was swallowed directly.


    Then, in an instant, the earth under their feet began to shake.

 Chapter 1235： From death to life, Noah

    All the people who know this creature carrier have always had such an idea. That is, even though this mother ship, known as Noah''s Ark, is like a living creature, it is just a tool.


    Just like the various biochemical weapons inside the Hydra, it can only be regarded as a walking corpse at all, not to mention the self-awareness and wisdom possessed by all intelligent creatures.


    Of course, from a certain point of view, there is nothing wrong with their thoughts. Hydra spends a lot of effort to create such a giant, and certainly does not want to put it back to nature, adding to the natural world''s biosphere. All they want is that it can be used as a tool. At this point, they did do it thoroughly enough.


    Almost the entire interior of Noah''s Ark was built into a steel base. If it is not that Noah''s Ark has enough magical characteristics, then in the process of making such a transformation, it will directly change from a living thing to a dead object.


    Of course, this has not happened. Noah''s Ark always kept himself in a state of being alive. Even if its body is almost clean, it can still swim freely in the endless sea like living. It''s amazing, but almost everyone believes that it can''t be even more amazing.


    Only if everything develops as humans expected. Then there is no such thing as surprises and surprises in this world.


    Although Noah''s Ark has been artificially transformed into this, it is almost equivalent to a semi-mechanical creation mixed with steel. But this does not mean that it can''t change back and become a thoroughly biological creature. Although it sounds like some Arabian Nights, in fact, everything is changing in this direction.


    When Alexia was swallowed up by the huge heart of Noah''s Ark, this huge, but completely mechanical, biological mothership immediately became alive and began to appear in her own body. All the reactions that the body should have.


    First, it trembles and vibrates inside the body. This is the performance of any living thing. As long as it is alive, it is still sucking, in the heartbeat, then this kind of vibration is inevitable. The key to the problem is here. You know, Noah''s Ark has nothing to **** on. Even if there is a heart that supplies energy, it doesn''t even have a decent organ.


    And if you insist that this is because of the heart, this is not okay. Because the heart of the biological mother ship Noah''s Ark never stopped beating. As always, it has not changed. Therefore, it will not be the cause.


    The real reason is not here at all. The real reason is that it happens in places that are not seen. It is the change that appears on the inside of the interior of this huge object cavity.


    The presence of Alexia is like adding a new brain to this already brainless existence, and then using this brain to trigger some magical devices. The flesh and blood that was concealed under the thick metal plate, under the stimulation of this special signal, has grown like a wild grass that has been sprayed through the catalyst.


    Crazy to grow, the first step is to break through the blockade of the steel sector. Although it is not necessary to consider the problem of sealing and pressure like a submarine. But in any case, it is a tightly sealed steel, and it is definitely not something that ordinary people can fight against. Fortunately, the flesh and blood of Noah''s Ark is not an ordinary existence.


    As a culmination of Hydra''s biotechnology and the extraterrestrial technology of the Kerry Stars, it possesses most of the capabilities of both. Especially in biotechnology, it is equivalent to 100% inheritance. This special inheritance gives every part of the flesh and blood of it a terrible potential, and even in this potential, even steel can''t be a force that hinders it.


    The flesh-and-blood front that was born first began to make contact with steel, and after making this initial contact, a layer of fine, fluffy presence was deeply embedded in the interior of the steel. At this time, if someone looks at it through a high-precision magnifying glass, it will be found that something like the secretions flows out of these fluffy tentacles, and it starts to erode like the strong acid. Metal comes.


    According to common sense, the metal should be extremely corrosion resistant. And this kind of metal applied to ordnance equipment should be the same. However, this common sense is not adapted at this time, nor to these eccentric biological organizations.


    It corrodes metal, which is no more difficult than a piece of meat that is ablated in strong acid. Almost as seen by the naked eye, the metal plate inside the Noah''s Ark has undergone a morphological change.


    They turn from hard to soft, from solid to thick liquid. And in this thick, pungent metal lysate, countless granules have broken out of the shell and began to madly swallow everything around.


    The dissolved liquid of steel, the wreckage of the body, and even the human beings who are still alive, all of which are the targets of being swallowed up. As far as the current situation is concerned, these proliferating biological tissues do not seem to have any picky eaters. They eat everything and it seems to be very fragrant.


    This is a surprising performance for the Holocaust. But for those survivors of Hydra, this is a **** scene that only appears in nightmares.


    They simply can''t imagine why things change like this. What they can''t even imagine is that they managed to escape from the devil''s hand, but in the end they died in their own hands. This is a fact that is hard to accept. Only, even if they can no longer accept it, they can''t make any changes to reality.


    Their fate has been doomed. Not by themselves, but by Alexia. In a way, this is what Alexia took the initiative to abandon them. There is only one reason for her doing this, that is, they have no value for Aleksia.


    The cruel reality has proved a problem, that is, ordinary people do not play any role in the face of such an enemy. Not only can they not let the catastrophe feel any resistance, but they become the medium through which he spreads fear. This alone is enough for Aleksia to give up.


    This is also the consistent style of Hydra''s treatment of losers. Since you have no effect, then you don''t have to exist. And Alexia treats them in the same way as the traitors, that is, they use it as a warm bed and a warm nest for hatching to make another use of waste.


    Since it is called recycling of waste, it is natural to carry out a new reorganization based on the damage. These things are manifested in the eyes of the catastrophe, that is, the living people fall into the melting pot of molten iron, first melted, and then mixed with the metal liquid, and then re-cooled to shape.


    Of course, for those things that have been reshaped, he may not be able to call them people again. Because no matter where they look, they are more like a monster. Mixed with twisted solidified steel, attached with disgusting flesh and blood. Bloated and weird, in addition to fear of nausea, I am afraid there will be no other senses.


    Although the catastrophe will not be afraid of these things, but he is really disgusted by these things. Especially when they seem to be controlled, when they are crawling towards themselves from the wall of the meat that has completely covered the inside of the mothership, the disgusting feeling almost broke through the sky in an instant.


    Under such circumstances, the catastrophe is even more serious and it is impossible to let such things touch their own bodies. So he immediately snorted, twisted and the massive gravity suddenly felt like a shield, wrapping him all over.


    Concentrating infinity on a small point, the destructive power it brings is enough to turn everything into powder. Right now, this is the shield around the catastrophe. Although the Holocaust did not directly use the power of its own black hole, but by relying on it, he is enough to deal with some.


    Everything, whether it''s those that have been created, does not play any role at all, or the flesh and blood tissue that is constantly proliferating throughout the body cavity. As soon as it touches the shield, it is immediately squeezed and crushed by the force above, and then completely destroyed into the most primitive and simple structure.


    They simply can''t get close, even if it''s a little bit impossible. Too much force and effort is just a waste of vain and a pain to yourself.


    At this point, Alesikya has already realized it.


    At this time, she can be said to be integrated with the huge biological carrier Noah''s Ark. Therefore, when she manipulated the inside of the body cavity of the entire biological mothership and wanted to engulf him with the flesh and blood of destructive power, she immediately felt the extreme pain that the flesh and blood were fed back when they were crushed and destroyed.


    This made her scream, not from her mouth. It is through the body cavity of this whole biological mothership, as well as the fluctuation of her own spiritual power. Although the catastrophe is not specialized in the mind, his touch in this respect is quite sensitive. So immediately, he discovered the existence of Alexia, and this made him immediately open his mouth and laughed at Alexia.


    "I think I should admire your courage, Miss Alexia. I thought you would take the opportunity I gave away. I didn''t expect that you would make such a decision. Just relying on this, I You should be praised. So, what do you think is painless death, how about?" (To be continued...)

 Chapter 1236： Crazy resistance to extinction

    How sweet death is still dead. As long as it is death, no one can be as calm as a warm gift. Aleksia is no exception.


    For death, she must be very resistant. And this kind of resistance made her make a corresponding move when the catastrophe clearly showed her own killing intention.


    This move is resistance. In fact, when she walked into the heart of Noah''s Ark and chose to unlock the full potential of this bio-hull, she had no choice. There are actually two roads left in front of her. One is through the resistance, the possibility of a desperate turnaround. The other is to tragically go to death in rebellion.


    The result will be which one, it is necessary to see the efforts of Alexia to judge. And for his own life, Alexia naturally made the best effort. This is manifested outside, that is, the entire Noah''s Ark breeds its own flesh and blood like a madness, and flocks to the place of the catastrophe in a way that is fearless and painless.


    Numerous flesh and blood rushed to the layer of gravity shield on the body of the catastrophe, and then instantly twisted into indistinct dust by infinite gravity. They simply cannot break through this barrier, and all efforts are nothing but futile initiatives. However, this is the case, and Alexia does not stop at all.


    Through the core heart of Noah''s Ark, she almost supplied all of her energy to this unrestricted proliferation. Because it is based on energy to achieve the sudden growth of the organism, so as long as her energy supply does not break, then all this will not stop. And her thoughts are very simple, that is, in this special way, fight a catastrophe with the catastrophe.


    She believes that to maintain such a strong shield, the Holocaust must have a huge supply of energy as a basis. Every time he maintains this shield, he will overdraw some of the energy inside his body. So small body, the energy contained in it must be limited. And as long as he can exhaust the energy of his body through the war of attrition. Then the victory of this confrontation is naturally in her hands.


    This is a very ideal idea. Strictly speaking, even Alexia��s own heart is not fully grasped. Even she said that she didn''t dare to think about how successful it was in doing so. She did this by simply pressing on her own for the sake of such a trace.


    Crazy, absolutely absolutely crazy. This is not just to say that her reason is already at the level of collapse in the face of this dangerous situation, so that she chooses to choose the way that ordinary people cannot understand. This is even more about the consequences of her current behavior, which is simply what a madman can do.


    With the infinitely proliferating flesh and blood to fight against the havoc''s gravity shield, it is simply to take your body to the meat grinder, and want to use your own flesh and blood to stop the constantly running machinery. The meat grinder does not necessarily suffer much damage in this crazy move, but your body must be devastated.


    Although this is not Alexia''s own flesh and blood, it is only that she manipulates the entire biological mothership and uses its body instead of this crazy action. However, her mind is already linked to the entire mothership after all, so this pain is absolutely real, completely mapped on her body, so that she feels the same.


    It is said that it is consuming the power of catastrophe, let him be dragged by himself little by little, but in essence, this is endless self-torture.


    This self-natural torture was good at the beginning, and she was able to hold on. However, as time went on, the stalemate intensified, and Alexia finally couldn��t resist the torture of this spiritual feedback, and once again painfully mourned.


    This mourning has no meaning at all. Or to put it another way, even if it is already crying like a fierce female ghost. But Alexia still has no intention of giving up. The pain caused by her pain only made her even more intensive. It was just like a madman. She manipulated more and more flesh and blood, and desperately filled them into the bottomless abyss that was completely filled with dissatisfaction.


    This is not without effect. Under her madness, the layers of flesh and blood are like a pile of fleshy mountains, and the holocaust and the gravity shield around him are completely wrapped up little by little. Although, they can''t break through that thin layer of barrier. But every space outside the barrier is already filled with them.


    At first glance, it is like the endless proliferation of flesh and blood that has swallowed the catastrophe into the whole place. But Alexia is able to feel clear, this is just an illusion. She has not made any substantial progress since the beginning.


    After paying a huge price, I actually got only one such result. Of course, Alexia will not be reconciled. Under such circumstances, she has hated from the heart, and the evil has stepped on the boundaries that should not be touched.


    She increased her synchronization with Noah''s Ark and made herself no longer an operator to operate Noah''s Ark. Instead, the protection of himself was released, and the core organization of Noah''s Ark was penetrated into his own body. Through the spirit and even the link, he changed himself from an operator to a fusion.


    Yes, she has begun to gradually integrate into the heart of Noah''s Ark. From the spirit to everything, she has developed the past in an irreversible direction. This allowed her and Noah''s Ark to slowly assimilate to a very high degree and then change in an unknown direction.


    It''s incredible to say, but it''s not necessarily impossible. Because in essence, whether it is Alexia or Noah''s Ark, there is an identical basic attribute. That is, they are all products of the T virus transformation.


    Aleksia can be said to be a genius in T virus research. When she was very young, she developed a virus variant that was absolutely powerful and potential based on the T virus. That is the T-Veronica virus.


    The virus was originally synthesized on the basis of the T virus and added to the queen''s back and a special plant DNA. Because of its stability, as a human experiment of this virus, Alexia had to self-freeze in the Antarctic base, in this way of reducing metabolism to make the virus and her body perfectly blend.


    This is a genius idea. Under the conditions of the time, it was enough to make a perfect creature. But this was only under the conditions of the time. After all, there were no superheroes in the world. So she can say that she is the perfect product. But now, in this chaotic world of heroic spirits, she is simply not qualified to hang the word perfection on her own mouth.


    And with the inherent paranoia of Alexia''s genius, how could she tolerate herself as an imperfect failure? She must make herself perfect and let Veronica in her body evolve to a perfect level. It was this urgent request that she took her brother to join the Hydra.


    This is the cause. The result is that with the support of Hydra, or Smith. Zhou, she really developed Veronica to a near limit.


    By the hands of Smith. Zhou, she added some biological genes that are no longer in history and reality to Veronica. This allowed her Veronica virus to evolve to an extraordinary level, making her almost ready to compete with any superhero. And this is not the focus of her evolution. She still has great potential to dig.


    It is a pity that the nature of being human limits the possibility that this potential is being explored. Her starting point is too low, and with this alone, it is difficult for her to make any further progress.


    This is what happened on the ring of Alexia, and the other ring, Noah''s Ark. Then gave her the possibility of progress again.


    Noah''s Ark is a special creature that has been bred by biochemical techniques on the basis of some ancient mythological creatures. Its huge size is enough to illustrate the power it has. And the almost endless bio-energy reactor can prove how amazing such an organism is.


    This is a true gift of difference, even with the eyes of Smith. Zhou, I have to admit that relying on the life energy of Noah''s Ark alone, it is not inferior to some mythical deity. It can be said that if it is not because it is only a manufactured object, there is no wisdom of its own, then it is by virtue of its talent, it has the qualification to become a god.


    One is subject to the starting point, and there is huge potential that cannot be used. A talent is different, but there is no possibility of any development at all. If such two existences are merged together, what happens? This is probably something that many people can''t imagine. Because this is simply an idea that cannot be established.


    But now, on the basis of the integration of the T virus, it has become possible under the premise of Aleksia''s desperation and the design of Noah''s Ark itself.


    Or, it is no longer possible. It is a fact that has become a reality. At this moment, Alexia has been thoroughly integrated with Noah''s Ark. And when all this integration is done, a special change has already appeared on their bodies.


    This change is called evolution!

 Chapter 1237： The fire of hope turns into a shackle

    Evolution means changing from a species to a new, new species that is victorious in every respect. This is reflected in the body of Alexia, which is not easy to say. Because Alexia is now deeply buried in the heart of Noah''s Ark, she can''t see her current situation.


    However, the changes in Noah''s Ark are very obvious. Because both inside and outside, this biological carrier has undergone tremendous changes.


    From the inside, because of the particularity of the body structure. It is impossible to see what changes come from the appearance alone. Because the interior of Noah''s Ark is simply a mass of dead meat, in the end, it is just a group of dead meat that is constantly creeping.


    But through perception, the catastrophe can clearly feel that this huge monster has indeed had new changes.


    The first is that its means are no longer so simple. If it is still the kind of anti-proliferation and secretions to use as a means of confronting oneself, the havoc is really not at all. Because no other force is needed, just to maintain such a gravity shield, he can kill Noah''s Ark.


    A bio-energy stove in the district wants to fight with oneself, which is simply a joke in the universe. As long as you zoom in on the shield a little, you can completely destroy it from the inside.


    Although the heart is such disdain, the catastrophe does not mean to do so at all. Because he is really curious about the changes in this biological mothership. He can feel that in addition to the physical offensive that relies solely on his own proliferation, his own gravity shield has also suffered a new force.


    That is the power of electricity, the bioelectric current that is excited by the cells of this bio-host. Its huge body stretching over 2,000 meters makes it a huge advantage in this respect. If you don''t have this ability, but once you have this ability, the power it emits is beyond the imagination.


    Imagine the eDonkey. Electric rafts with an average length of 250 centimeters are the world''s most powerful freshwater fish, which can radiate their own bioelectric currents up to 800 volts through the central nervous system throughout the body. The strength is enough to directly kill a huge crocodile.


    The same ability is converted to a concept above the biological mothership with a body size of more than two kilometers. Ordinary people are afraid of hard to imagine, but they can guess by guessing alone. It is definitely not the answer that can be obtained by simple addition, subtraction, multiplication and division.


    It can be said that with such power, the biological carrier Noah''s Ark is already equivalent to having the power to summon the Thunder. The currents emitted by the cells in the body are aggregated and will never be worse than the thunderstorms in nature. When such forces were concentrated and attacked the gravity shield of the Holocaust, the Holocaust naturally felt a very different pressure.


    This is much more powerful than the self-destructive physical attack. However, with this alone, it is impossible to have any impact on the catastrophe. He is too strong, and the top power in the universe is hidden in his body. With such power, even if it only reveals the scales of the claws, it is not the existence of a small planet that can be countered. It can be said that such a current attack, in addition to let the layer of shield of the Holocaust tremble slightly in the absence of defense, there is no tree at all.


    But it was such a little trembling, but it was to let Aleksia, who could perceive everything in the biological mothership, as if she had seen the dawn, and raised the biological current to the extreme without saying anything.


    In her thoughts, the fluctuation of the Holocaust shield has already indicated that he may be unable to support it. Maybe if you add another fire, you can directly smash this terrible enemy like the last straw that crushes the camel. Although she does not even believe this possibility, but as long as there is such a glimmer of hope, she can only do everything she can to let go.


    She works hard because it is her only hope of living. Although she has already paid such a heavy price, it does not mean that she can sit back and relax. In fact, the danger has never gone far for her. Now she is more than just a few of her negligible survival.


    Struggling hard in desperate situations, this is probably the biggest sadness of Alesikia now. And her greatest sorrow is not here, but because she thinks she sees hope, but she doesn''t know that it is just the self-consolation illusion that comes from her own darkness.


    She has no ability at all to make any changes to this. Everything she does is just a futile struggle.


    It is also this futile, but also the most desperate struggle, the scene that the catastrophe is most willing to appreciate.


    This is a very bad taste, it is just like the big devil in the movie, the big villain will do it. But the catastrophe has not much scruples, because he never sees himself as a good person. And in his identity, the big devil or something, I am afraid it is really a very vivid interpretation. Although it is inevitable that the big devil in the story will have a day of encountering the brave, but I want to deal with him, this big demon, I am afraid that it is really not something that ordinary people can do.


    Want to defeat yourself, not destroying half of the universe? After destroying half of the universe, even if you defeat yourself, can the brave be called the brave? Thinking of these things, the Holocaust himself has some fun.


    As a demon, he must not be troubled by this problem. If you really have to worry about this problem, it should be the brave and talented person in the future. So now, he directly put aside these boring delusions and turned his attention to the creature carrier again.


    The facts of the recent ones gave him a considerable degree of surprise, and this is only inside the bio-huss. He can feel that the change of this biological mothership is certainly not just the internal things. On his outside, there should be equally amazing changes. How much can it do? This is really a very promising question. So the catastrophe is not busy cleaning up the enemy at all, but while maintaining the status quo, sitting on her, or what they can do.


    We must know that human beings will always explode the greatest power in adversity and desperation, thus creating something like a miracle. Now, the question is whether they can create miracles in the same way. If you can, it must be spectacular. Therefore, even if it is clear to them that they are almost impossible to do such a thing, the Holocaust has come up with an encouraging attitude to let them do what they can.


    For this, he has even reduced his power and made a gesture of disappointment. This gave Alexa a special signal that made her more insistent on her decision.


    The electric light is endless, and the countless currents are like the rivers of the Pentium, and the flesh and blood that crowded around the catastrophe bombarded the past. It is narrow and narrow, and there is almost no space for any extra space. Because of this huge current, it is constantly screaming.


    The current is burning and there is only a small amount of air left, and the vibration of the air makes the whole body cavity sound like a skybreak. This kind of violent noise is enough to make an ordinary person be killed in alive. However, it still cannot affect the catastrophe.


    Similarly, the elimination of air has no use. The catastrophe simply does not depend on the existence of air. At this time, he behaved as if the fire was not penetrated, the oil could not be poured in, and the Edelman alloy was not bad. It is almost fascinating to see the hope but can''t hold this hope in the hands of Alexia.


    give up? Of course she is impossible to give up. But what should I do?


    Feeling the body that she has fully synchronized with the bio-ship, she made another risky decision. This time, she is not spending her own strength on this internal consumption, she began to change direction to try to break through. And this direction is the help of the outside world!


    In the vast dark sea, the huge biological mother ship finally began to show its power.


    It snorted, through its cavity similar to the blue whale, the low sound waves like a tsunami, instantly swept the entire sea floor of the sea where it is located. Huge sound waves, like invisible blades, spread to every corner of the deep sea. Countless creatures violently rushed like this under the impact of such sound waves.


    This is the violent death of death, the sound waves greatly stimulated their nerves and internal organs, let them make the final struggle desperately in the ultimate pain. Of course, such struggles are simply powerless measures. Their bodies have been fatally destroyed, even if they are not killed on the spot, but they are just a few minutes away. Death is already doomed for them. And when they die completely, there will be no living life in this sea.


    In a flash, such a dead sea area was created. The strength of the biological mothership is already evident. However, such power has no effect. And Alexia, who knows this well, will not pin his hopes on death songs that have no effect at all. Her goal is in the sky.


    Under her control, the huge biological mothership has already opened hundreds of millions of tons of sea water, overturning layers of waves. From the deep sea, with the momentum of the vastness of the submerged. From the moment of evolution, the sea is no longer its only remaining territory, and its territory has spread to the sky.


    And when it breaks through the sea and rushes into the sky with the sky-covered, it is already incarnate for the existence of myth. Hey, against the blue sea, hit the sky!

 Chapter 1238： Whale hits the long sky thundercloud storm

    Like the land that has risen, Noah''s Ark''s body dragged hundreds of millions of tons of seawater and jumped out of the sea.


    Under the influence of gravity, the blue water poured down from the body of Noah''s Ark like a waterfall. The roar of the splashing water resounded through the entire sea, but it was impossible to cover up the longevity that the Ark itself had.


    He is in the long squat, the fins are swaying, and the giant tail is flipping. The sea and the gravity of the earth can no longer bind its actions. It has already leapt toward the endless heavens.


    A flying whale. This may sound like a ridiculous fantasy. But at this moment, it really appears in the world. By evolution, Noah''s Ark has already excavated such potential and possibilities from within the body.


    The bioenergy reactor gives it nearly infinite energy, and the bioelectric current from these energies allows it to further control its own biological magnetic field.


    The earth itself is a large magnetic field, and it is a small magnetic field attached to the earth. Just like a maglev train, by virtue of the manipulation and adjustment of its own magnetic field, it has been able to make itself unrestricted and free to traverse between heaven and earth. And this can already be seen as a miracle.


    However, this miracle is not what Alexia wants.


    Although such a shocking scene, but Alexia is very clear, this is a very dangerous move. Because when she brought Noah''s Ark out of the water in this way, it was inevitably exposed to the light of everyone.


    It is impossible to escape the attention of those who care, because there are too many eyes to pay attention to every movement in the world anytime, anywhere. Whether it is a scientific test station or a satellite above the earth, it is impossible for such a huge existence to slip away from its own eyes.


    Being discovered is only a matter of time. To ensure her own safety, she must make a quick fix. Under the urging of this kind of thinking, she did not take long to stay, directly manipulating the huge body of Noah''s Ark, and marching toward the vast sky.


    Her goal is to have a higher level of space, and the low level at the moment is simply not in her eyes. So now the big tail is a pendulum, so that the huge body of Noah''s Ark is raised to an exaggerated height. Straight into the sky, comparable to the sky.


    The force that counteracts the Earth''s magnetic field allows it to fly to such a height without any effort, and such a height is the environment she wants. Not because it can be seen higher, but because it allows it to push its capabilities to the limit.


    The thick clouds envelop the huge two-kilometer-long body shape of Noah''s Ark, and its ability to be fully released. While staying in this cloud, Noah''s Ark immediately twisted his body and changed his body to the direction of Alexia''s imagination.


    This is a special ability that expands from its own foundation after the body has reached an evolutionary condition. Through possible assumptions, let your body change toward the direction of the vision. This special ability can theoretically transform it into any desired form and adapt to any complex environment.


    It seems that now, if Alexia does not intend to let Noah��s Ark return to the deep sea, it will remain in this high-altitude environment. Then she can completely change the form of Noah''s Ark from a whale to a huge bird. It is like the transformation of Beibei and Peng, which is not impossible.


    Of course, the current situation is that Alexia has not had such a boring idea for the time being. She let Noah''s Ark change, not to adapt to the sky environment. She has another purpose, and this purpose is embodied in the body of Noah''s Ark, which is the scales and spurs that are erected one by one.


    These things are almost densely covered with its entire body, making it look like a horrible monster. In the eyes of the catastrophe, such changes are somewhat inexplicable.


    You know, he is in the body of Noah''s Ark, not outside of it. Do you have more bone spurs on your body, can you hurt yourself in your own stomach? Even if it is self-mutilation, it is impossible to play like this.


    Between the moments and a half, the catastrophe simply couldn��t think of one. And when Alexia does this, she naturally has her reason.


    She is not an idiot. On the contrary, she is a very smart woman. Since she made such a choice, she naturally has a corresponding arrangement. Now, on the premise that all conditions are complete, she immediately acted in accordance with her own arrangements.


    Current, countless currents. Following the spurs of the scales, Noah''s Ark stirred up the current in his body and radiated it toward the surrounding clouds. This is above the sea, and the clouds above the sea that are full of water vapor are the easiest to form a thundercloud that releases powerful lightning under external factors.


    In the past, because of convection, the clouds were rubbed to form lightning. Now, directly, the current surges to stimulate the positive and negative charges in the clouds, allowing them to respond to its movements, forming a more powerful and more powerful lightning.


    The sound of rumble has begun to spread from the clouds. As the clouds gather, the current intensifies, and the sky above the sea gradually becomes faint and horrible.


    The storm is coming! If there is a boat passing by at this time, those experienced sailors will be so loud. But the current situation is that the storm will not come. Because there is only the ravages of lightning and thunder, and those squalls and torrential rains that should accompany them, there is no single shadow.


    This is destined to be a strange storm. And it obviously has something even more weird. For example, those raging lightning and thunder.


    Under normal circumstances, these lightnings should be more or less the same as the sea underneath. But this time, no matter what kind of lightning, it did not cross the scope of thundercloud gathering.


    They are like shy girls, showing a look of embarrassment. Of course, shyness doesn''t mean being delicate. Even girls, they are the kind of rough girls who are big and big, because their movements are too great. Leisurely, the air is all paused, and the world is shaken. It��s just a frightening sect, and no one can eat it.


    Of course, everything is in case. Because the current Noah''s Ark is in this cloud of flashing layers of lightning, and the violent thunder and lightning are tightly tied together.


    As a natural large magnetic field, it is even more attractive to the thunder and lightning than the sea underneath. And this is what Alexia wants.


    She stimulated the birth of this thundercloud, and by the characteristics of Noah''s Ark itself, she began to attract the natural lightning, let them beat the Noah''s Ark.


    Lightning in nature is at least a strong voltage of one million volts. And when so many lightnings come together and attack the target almost without stopping, the damage and destruction they cause will only become stronger. It is so powerful that even Noah''s Ark, which can thunder itself, can''t stand it.


    Of course, it does not need to bear. Because it has the ability to evolve.


    Feeling the voltage attack, Alexia immediately began to change the body structure of Noah''s Ark, letting it evolve from the inside out, almost every organization and every cell.


    Soon, Noah''s Ark has the ability to ignore current attacks, and it also has near-perfect conductivity. Under this premise, all the lightning, along with its own organization, is concentrated in the location of the catastrophe.


    That is an incomparably powerful force, and it is the power of the real world. The destructive power that is enough to reach the voltage of hundreds of millions of volts is simply incalculable. It can be said that if this power is vented to a city, then the city can be destroyed in a short time. And when it is concentrated on one point, then in theory, this can definitely destroy everything.


    Aleksia has worked hard and made so many things by exposing his own risks. In order to use this almost infinite destructive power to completely defeat the special enemy of the catastrophe. As far as the current situation is concerned, she seems to be able to do this.


    Because she can clearly see that with the endless increase in voltage, the tumor in the abdomen of Noah''s Ark is now wrapped in countless diffused liquid currents.


    It should be known that it is a substantial plasma, a completely energy-intensive special energy structure. The temperature can even reach millions or even nearly 10 million degrees. If it is not for her to control Noah''s Ark in time to complete the evolution of this kind of anti-electrical insulation, then maybe the Noah''s Ark will be before the destruction of the Holocaust. It was burned to ashes in the previous step.


    She does not believe that the catastrophe can continue to face this powerful force. Because this is already the ability of a single unit to destroy a nuclear bomb at almost zero distance, it cannot be sustained.


    And in her hopeful eyes, the gravity shield of the catastrophe has been obviously fluctuating and has shrunk. It seemed to be really untenable, and this allowed Aleksia to bite his teeth again and pile everything up without pain.


    Victory seems to be in front of us, and what she has to do is to slap the enemy and break the enemy''s final defense. This is not a time to pity the feathers, even if it is painful, as long as it can defeat this terrible enemy, it is worth it.


    With such a belief, Alexia finally saw a miracle. Because with a loud bang, it is like a barrier to break through. Everything is already crazy going to the center of the shield.


    Is this successful? The heart just had a joy, and her face had not made any performance, and she changed her face again. The situation has changed again!


    ;

 Chapter 1239： Hesitant gambler attracts attention

    The plasma is concentrated in a field of narrow sputum, and the ultra-high temperature almost turns everything into a bright light that cannot be seen directly. .


    This is a glare that can almost match the brightness of the sun''s core. If a normal person looks at it a little, it will immediately burn his eyes with a devastating light. And this alone can also reflect the horrible power of all this.


    However, such destructive power did not play a role in anticipation. Because Alexia, linked with Noah''s Ark, is clearly aware that its own temperature is constantly escaping.


    Just like a hole in a full-bodied ball, the energy and temperature of the plasma are unstoppable in an undetectable space with the appearance of this gap.


    What the **** is this, why is it like this? Alexia can''t understand what is going on. She can only watch the power that she has worked so hard to be weakened and weakened, from destroying everything to melting steel, from melting steel to Low temperature below the level.


    Everything is no longer there, even if the current from the outside transition has never been cut off. Even the body of Noah''s Ark began to appear stiff and cold due to the lapse of energy.


    The terrible facts made Aleksia secretly bite his teeth. She knew that this was a difficult enemy to deal with, but she did not expect her to be so difficult to deal with. The gravity shield is just a negligible scorpion, and he clearly holds more than one hole in his hand.


    Will he have more means? At the beginning, Alexia simply did not dare to think about this, but now she has to think about it. Because even if there is only one hole in the hand of the catastrophe, then maybe the card is enough to be buried in his grave. And for her own little life, she must consider more.


    However, what should I do? In the face of the current dilemma, she has become hesitant and stunned.


    At this time she was like a gambler who was about to lose his chips, holding the last bad card in his hand, and then staring at his opponent with the most suspicion of Jill''s doubtful eyes. Losing another hand is the desperation of losing money. And to win, it is not that simple. The scruples made her unable to make any choices at all, and everything could only be stuck in a stalemate.


    This is terrible, but there is no way at all. Although she has already felt the kind of ridicule and playfulness in the havoc, but now she has no ability to reject it. Just like a person who has thirst to the limit meets a glass of poisoned wine, even if she knows that drinking will die, she has no more choices for physical and psychological needs.


    Time is like a minute and a second, and as Alexa said at the beginning, all this is inevitably discovered.


    Without any significant changes in air pressure, such a wide range of thunderstorms suddenly appeared over the Pacific Ocean. As long as those responsible for monitoring satellites in the sky have not become idiots, they cannot ignore this problem. So it was almost immediate, and this abnormal situation was reported and placed on the desk of the high-level office.


    When Corson received the corresponding information and rushed to the office, he saw two deacons who had the same status as himself. He was already sitting there waiting for his arrival.


    "Is the problem very serious? Will you let two of you come to me?"


    With his outstanding personality, Coulson is in harmony with the people around him in this new environment. Even these two people who are supposed to be hostile to themselves have maintained a convincing relationship with him. It can be said that Coulson is the best of the three representatives of the United States, and it is because of this that he can safely sit in his position.


    The United States wants to regain its past international status, which is not what other countries would like to see. They will certainly be obstructive, and this is mapped inside the Tianshou Bureau, which is the target and suppression from the other two principals.


    It can be said that if someone who is replaced by Norman Osborne is sitting in this position, then even if he is not suppressed, it will make a mess of the relationship between the whole day and the United States. And switching to Coulson would have no such concern.


    He knows when to let go of his face, and when should he rush to argue. This is a person who can bend and stretch, not humble. His existence has greatly eased the contradictions and conflicts between the United States and other countries. It can be said that he is absolutely welcome as the principal. Just like now, the other two principals are happy to take this unexpected situation and exchange ideas with him.


    "Mr. Colson, I think if you see the latest information, you should not be so calm."


    The representative of the Russian representative unknowingly threw a document in front of him, and then said to him bluntly.


    "I think we should have to send the fleet to investigate in the past. This is definitely a potential hidden danger, and we cannot tolerate it continuing to exist."


    For his tone, Coulson has no special feelings. He knows that this guy''s tone has always been like this, especially after he drank vodka. It is simply to find trouble for him on this issue, and even if he really counts it, he does not think that he will be the opponent of this former KGB agent.


    So he wisely chose to turn over this page and then put his attention on the document in front of him.


    This is a satellite observation. As was seen before, the huge Thundercloud still appears there without any air pressure. Unlike the previous one, the picture is obviously clearer, and because of this, he can clearly see the existence hidden in the clouds.


    ��A huge whale?�� Coulson said his point of view through the outlines revealed in the vagueness. Of course, even he himself did not believe what he saw, so he immediately raised his head and asked strangely to the other two principals. "Today should not be April Fool''s Day? Are you sure this picture is true?"


    "After April Fool''s Day, it''s been less than a month. I haven''t come back so soon. And, I don''t think anyone has the guts to dare to make such a joke."


    The gentleman who has always been gentle, this time is also tightening his face. He looked at Colson and said seriously to him.


    "I agree with the Russian side. We really need to mobilize the fleet to investigate there, and then confirm the specific situation there. This thing gave me a very bad premonition. I think if we don''t pay attention to this situation now, then we will greet you. Ours may be a disastrous consequence. Colson, you should know that the current situation is that we can''t afford it!"


    "Can you tell me why?" He took the picture again, and Coulson turned it on and began to compare it seriously. The standard scale attached to the picture allows it to roughly estimate the size of the picture in the picture that is what he calls a whale. The estimated result is that he can''t help but scream. "A whale that is two miles long and will fly, I don''t think this is a problem that can be solved by a simple fleet. If you can''t give me a reason, I am afraid I can''t sign the power of attorney, let These good boys are risking their lives. These young men under our hands are not used as cannon fodder."


    I looked at each other and the other two principals saw a helpless look from the other''s eyes. They know that if they can''t say a reasonable reason, then they can''t bypass this. And if you can''t get around this, then it''s useless to say anything.


    Although the power of the Tianshou Bureau is huge, it is not a statement. It is like mobilizing the fleet near the Pacific Ocean, unless they are authorized by the three of them at the same time, otherwise it is impossible to cross the superiors of these troops and directly manipulate them.


    This is to prevent the Tianshou Bureau from repeating the mistakes of the SHIELD, because one person is the only way to go to the wrong way, but I did not expect that this means is now on their own. This feeling of lifting a rock and licking one''s own feet made two people quite helpless, but they had to work within this rule.


    So immediately, the principal of Wang��s surname immediately explained to Coulson.


    "Colson, I don''t know if you have a corresponding understanding of the myths of our country. In fact, if you look at it, you will find that the existence of this thundercloud is almost the same as our mythical name. In the same way, in your Western mythology, it also has the shadow of the deep sea devil Leviathan. This should be a special accident that appears in a myth, just as it is associated with the last time it happened in the UK. Those things, we have to face the 120-year-old vigilance to face it. You should not want to have similar accidents again. Humans can not afford to suffer another damage!"


    The British thing is definitely a more unforgettable disaster than World War II. Therefore, even a person who is cheerful and optimistic, like Colson, can''t ignore this matter at all. If you are not afraid of 10,000, you will be afraid of it. If it is really like what they are worried about, then this is a serious problem that cannot be ignored at all.


    This must be done, but how can we respond? With such a turn in his mind, Coulson asked them strangely.


    "Which fleet are you planning to send?" (To be continued...)

 Chapter 1240： Sea game beats younger brother

    If it was changed a few years ago, Coulson did not need to ask such questions. Because they have the largest overseas fleet in the world. Without the participation of these people at all, he can let an aircraft carrier formation go to the special sea area to perform such a special task.


    But today, he obviously has no such conviction.


    The overseas fleets of the United States that once existed in the world have completely disappeared. After a considerable number of overseas formations were destroyed in the hands of the mutants. The rest can only barely maintain the security of the US offshore and Hawaiian waters. Wanting to drive your own fleet of aircraft carriers to the doorstep of others to triumph in the past, this has become a fundamentally impossible thing.


    This is not only the reason why the hardware can''t support it, but also the reason why the foundation is lacking. In the United States during the peak period, it is not a problem to pull back several aircraft carrier formations. But now the United States, even if it wants to maintain the existing military establishment, may be somewhat difficult. Therefore, Coulson��s implication is very clear, that is, he does not intend to let Americans squat on this beach.


    The other two principals are all human-like roles. When Coulson asked this question, they already understood what he meant. Of course, this is what they mean.


    That''s right, the other two countries are now basically taking the American class. Whether in the Atlantic or in the Pacific, there are flags hanging in these two countries, and they are cruising in the name of a fleet that maintains international security.


    According to common sense, the fleets of these two countries are fully able to intervene in this special situation at the fastest speed. However, as representatives of these two countries, these two principals did not have such an idea at all.


    It is even said that when Coulson clearly stated that the US fleet will not participate in the attitude. The two of them also followed the poor.


    "Colson, you are not going to let our country''s fleet. Let''s not say that the soldiers who serve on the aircraft carrier have no experience in this kind of oceanic combat. That is, our aircraft carrier formation itself has some problems. It is like you. What the Western media said is that our aircraft carrier is inferior to the flight track. Do you think it has the ability to shoulder such an important task?"


    "Don''t look at me, our poor even the aircraft carrier can''t make it. The current ships are still old things left in the Soviet era. If there is a problem, neither the president nor my face will sit in this position." So we are less likely to perform such a dangerous task."


    The three principals have a concession, a retreat, and one is simply a rogue. It is clearly a matter that may threaten the entire human race, but in their eyes, it may not be more important to have the national interests that they represent.


    The scene was so deserted at a time, and this kind of desertedness is obviously a kind of stalemate in opinion. Everyone is not willing to make concessions on this kind of interest in their own country, but they are not likely to let this matter continue to ferment and expand in their stalemate. That is the responsibility that no one can afford.


    So soon, Coulson took the lead to break the deadlock.


    "Everyone, I think we can take a step back. If we don''t want to damage the forces behind us, then we don''t want to pass on this damage to us. Everyone understands people, no one." It may be troublesome in this matter. And we can''t let this thing go, so my opinion is to find someone from outside of us to deal with this matter. What is your opinion?"


    "I have no opinion!"


    "I have no opinion!"


    I looked at each other and both of them accepted Colson��s statement. For them, as long as this thing does not require them to go out, they will not care who will take over this hot potato. Dealing with this issue with military forces other than their three parties is clearly the most appropriate option for the moment. So immediately, they started to discuss it.


    "Do you think it is more appropriate to use the fleet of that side? You know, this is not a trivial matter. If it is just a small force like Indonesia and North Korea that only has two or three boats, then we can ignore it. They are. Let them carry out this action, there can be no other possibilities besides delaying things."


    "I feel that the strength of South Korea and India is still good. South Korea has the aircraft carrier bought from the mutants, and India has its own fleet. It is a good idea to form a coalition."


    "The strength of the EU is also good. The capital countries headed by Germany and France have their own aircraft carrier formations, and with the support of the small countries of the EU, their maritime military power will not be weaker than us. Used in this. In action, it is actually right!"


    The world is no longer the world. Don''t look at the fact that human countries are united on the surface, but in reality, disputes may be more heated than before. This is reflected in the most prominent at sea.


    Because the United States has lost its hegemony at sea, in this case, countries have begun to come up with their own sea fleet to sprint around the oceans. Capable, like the other two big countries, can pull a team. If you don''t have the ability, you will simply go to the community of interests and work together to gain benefits in this confusing sea world.


    This is of course for the three major countries what they do not want to see. Of course, they must not say anything more on the bright side. After all, everyone is a family now. If you directly block it, it is likely to break the current situation of human solidarity. That is a bit worthwhile.


    But if there is a chance to dig these forces and let them retract their claws from the ocean, there is absolutely no one in the three major countries to oppose.


    Just like now, I just just came up with a charter. They have found out the ideal pit objects in their minds. And after a long time of exchanges like bargaining, they have already made the final idea.


    "That''s what it is. Let the nearest Asian military-Indian-Korean joint fleet investigate and solve this problem in the past. We have three joint signatures, I believe that you should not have any opinions."


    As Coulson said, he drafted an order directly on a projection display. After carefully filtering the order twice, the other two principals looked at each other and immediately pointed out at Coulson.


    With a positive answer, Coulson directly reached out to the projection. The projection read his fingerprint, discerned his iris and sound, and then officially stamped the seal on behalf of his identity. The other two, in the same way, quickly added their signature to the order.


    If so, a military transfer order representing the highest level of the Tian Hammer Bureau was freshly released. According to the specific regulations agreed at the multinational conference, when the three highest consuls representing the Tian hammer bureau signed such an order together, the order had the highest level of legal rights in the league.


    As long as it is not a kind of war order that directly declares war on a certain country or region, it needs to be negotiated within the internal meeting of the Allies. In addition, they have the right to cross the government agencies of any country and directly manage the corresponding military forces.


    That is to say, as long as the order is signed, even if the governments of India and South Korea do not agree, the fleet must also follow the dispatch of the Tianshou Bureau. Unless India and South Korea have the temperament to face sanctions from all other countries, they are absolutely impossible to reject this order.


    This sounds unreasonable. In fact, it is also very unreasonable. Because all the rights are concentrated in the three major countries. As long as the interests of the three major countries are the same, then they can completely target any other country. Of course, in most cases, it is difficult for the three major countries to obtain a unified opinion. Because there is a certain degree of contradiction between themselves.


    But now it��s different. The current situation is that these small countries have moved their cheese. Usually they are three large plates to grab the food on the table, but now these small countries want to take the opportunity to steal things from their plates. As the leader of the big brother level, they certainly feel that they need to beat them.


    South Korea and India are obviously somewhat unlucky this time because there are so many choices, but they are hitting the muzzle. Of course, this is a bit strange that they are too greedy. His own Indian Ocean had not held it, and he put his foot into the Pacific Ocean. If you don��t beat it, you can��t say it.


    With such a consensus, the release of the order is naturally unimpeded. In this case, as a scapegoat specially selected for this time, the Indian-Korean joint fleet that has just stepped into the Pacific has received an order from the Tianshou Bureau.


    And the first moment of seeing this order, the commander-in-chief of the Fleet of the Indo-Korean Joint Fleet, Indian Admiral Rama Mujam Sen, called the deputy commander of the fleet for the first time, and the South Korean Navy Lieutenant General Park Yantai The order was handed to him.


    "General Park, do you think there is a problem with the order of the Tian hammer?"


    Park Yantai didn''t know what it was at first, but when he saw the emblem of the Heavenly Hammer and the three signatures underneath, his face changed immediately.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a problem, General Sen. But, do we really have to follow the orders? You have to know that we have our own mission to the Pacific this time."


    "I only know that if we don''t follow this order, then you and I will go to the military court. And the people behind us will never be able to keep us. So, Park Jiangjun, inform you of your fleet, we have to turn It!"


    "The Republic of Korea will not be afraid of anyone''s threat!" Speaking of a tough beginning, Park Jintai saw Rama Muqam look like a funny look. Later, he honestly shrank his words back. "I understand, I will go to the order!"


    Dare not to carry out any resistance, the Indian-Korean joint fleet has thus turned its own direction, and headed for the past in the waters that are nominally only in need of investigation.

 Chapter 1241： Intrigue to send you thunder

    As the supreme chief of the Indian-Korean joint fleet, Rama Mujam has had a bad feeling that he could not tell when he received this task.


    This is the result of many factors. In his heart, the main concern is the one from the Tian hammer.


    From the establishment of the Tianshou Bureau to the present, there has never been an army dispatch order signed by three principals as it is now. This is because the three people who are the principals have conflicts and conflicts of interests with each other, and it is difficult for them to reach a consensus on one thing. On the other hand, there are few serious accidents that require the three principals to risk offending a whole state''s political power and take risks.


    After all, this is a world of interest. No one will do this stupid thing without the interests. And if someone does this kind of thing, then it can only show that things are really quite serious. It can even be said that it is so serious that it has been unable to take into account the interests.


    What kind of situation will make them unable to take care of even the interests? As a weak party among the world''s national alliances, Rama Muqam clearly does not have the channel to understand the specific content. He can only rely on guessing, and just by guessing, he can only get a conclusion. That is, this action will never be like a small survey action, as the character command said.


    Although he has not seen the dangerous shadow, Rama Mujam is already full of sense of crisis in his own heart, and he can''t help but start to retire.


    For him, there is really no need for him to smash this water.


    My family is an aristocrat living in Indian society. He has inherited the name of the high caste in the past, and he has hardly struggled. He is sitting in the current position. It is conceivable that at this age and his current height, he may sit in the uppermost position in the distant future.


    The prospects are so good that you should not take any risks at all. In fact, if this special order is not mandatory, once the violation is almost immediately, it will be sentenced to death. He had already issued an order and transferred the bow.


    However, it is precisely because they did not dare to violate the orders of the three principals, and it is to further provoke the three countries behind them. So he had to do this. Because he knows that if he does this, then even if his family��s power in India is impossible, it will be impossible to keep himself.


    A three, Ah San. It doesn''t really mean that you are the third in the world. When it comes to status and strength, India is at most equal to those of the fading Western European countries, and even slightly worse. And if you want to force yourself to face the big three countries, then it is really a bit of a disgrace.


    That is to say. But this does not mean that Rama Muqam is willing to jump to such a big pit. As a relatively sober Indian high-level person, he does not have the blind and ignorant thoughts of his own country. He is very clear that his country''s strength is not so strong. Don''t look at him now as the highest commander of an aircraft carrier formation. After all, such an identity and strength can only scare ordinary people. If they are opponents like Hydra or high-level mutants, they will not be the opponents of those people at all.


    Therefore, from the time he received the order, his heart was thinking about how to deal with these problems. And soon, he came up with a trick. That is to use the guy around him called Park Yantai, let him step on the landmine instead of himself.


    The Indo-Korean Joint Fleet seems to be an intimate cooperative organization. But in the final analysis, it is only a lasting alliance between two embarrassing Asian countries.


    Peaceful India has never had any hard military power, coupled with its own habits and bloated and corrupt government bureaucracy, making the country��s army always the object of jokes. When it comes to the Indian army, anyone in the world who thinks about it may think of the army like a circus in the first place. And if there is any glorious, typical military image, then I am sorry, it is really one.


    Compared to India, the Korean team does not have so many jokes, but if you really want to say it, it may not even compare India. The Indian army can give others a little more impressions, even if it is just a ridiculous and stupid impression, it is better than nothing the Korean team has.


    It can be said that before the overseas layout of the United States completely collapsed. Whether there is a military in the actual sense in Korea, it is all about asking a question mark.


    Although nominally South Korea is a country with independent military forces. But everyone knows that there is really no big difference between Korea and Japan. Because their so-called military power is subject to the corresponding garrison of the US military, and this is the problem.


    You must know that Japan is a defeated country. After World War II, it cannot have an army. Even if it exists, it can only exist in the name of the Self-Defense Force. So it was under the jurisdiction of the United States, which was the head of the allies in World War II, and there was nothing wrong with it. However, South Korea is not a defeated country. It enjoys independent rights from beginning to end. It is such a country that has fallen to Japan and has to end. This has to be said to be a very strange thing.


    Not only strange, but also sad, because their government has always been satisfied with such a situation, and feels honored by this treatment under the jurisdiction of the US team. If you want to judge the title of the best younger brother of a century, then South Korea is definitely the most powerful competitor. And if I can confront him on this, I am afraid there is only one Japan.


    What makes this country so strange? Some people have summed up a very reasonable reason for it, that is, there is always a low self-esteem in the bones of this country.


    This is the psychology of a typical small country. From its existence to the present, it has always existed as a vassal of others. In the past, he was a vassal of the Middle-earth Empire, and now it is a vassal of the United States of America. Habitually attached to the strong, it has been regarded as its own way of survival. Therefore, it is better to let their national sovereignty be violated, and they must also carry a thigh.


    But although they did it. But their psychology is not like this.


    The national inferiority that has been saved for many years and the idea of ??democratic freedom generated by the advancement of human society have made it difficult for the people of this country to accept such an unscrupulous act. And in order to make themselves look so bad, they always like to exaggerate, completely unrealistic self-promotion.


    This behavior of forcing yourself to support yourself does not allow them to get everything they want, but it will be disgusting. However, they do not feel this on their own. Instead, they have intensified their efforts to implement this. And when this self expands to a certain limit, it may be that they themselves are beginning to believe in everything they have woven.


    The United States has lost its position in the world''s hegemony, and all the interests of overseas must be left behind. If it is the former Korean government, it will definitely find a new thigh in the first place to ensure that its interests are stable.


    This is understandable, because this is indeed the way to survive in a small country. But now, the Korean government has not done so. They have some self-expansion and believe that they can stand in the ranks of world powers. They can no longer keep their own home products, and they can sprint in the special period of the turbulent world pattern.


    At this time, they simply don''t care about the big country that has risen around them. Instead, under the shackles of the screaming nationals in their own country, they spent the money they could not afford, and bought the carrier and frigate that the Americans were held from the hands of the mutants. They formed their own sea fleet.


    And in order to be able to become a military power in even the sense. They and the equally strange India hit it off and formed the current Indian-Korean joint fleet.


    The fleet is nominally intended to maintain peace in the world, but in reality it is just the guise of India and South Korea that want to give themselves a profit overseas. Although it is an alliance, India and South Korea also have their own thoughts. In their view, once the patrol routes of the Indo-Korean Joint Fleet are regularized, the sites on the sea can be nominally attributed to them. At that time, it was time for some of their own cakes.


    After all, India is a country with a population economy and military strength that is stronger than South Korea. In the process of dividing the cake, they must be the big ones. However, for India. They don''t really see Korea very much. In their view, South Korea is just a younger brother who has embraced his thigh. What kind of cake is divided, just give some **** and let them lick it.


    However, South Korea does not think so. They have repeatedly stressed to India that they are on an equal footing with them. I am the power to divide the cake with them. Even further, who is the real boss is still really unclear?


    This is their internal contradiction. Although the people underneath can only see some signs, the people above are clear. In the past, Rama Mujam was able to hold down the South of Park Yantai. But now, he doesn''t want to be so depressed anymore.


    Doesn''t he want to be in the first place? Want to prove the strength of Korea? Then this task is handed over to you to solve it?


    As a fairly intelligent person, he is not worried that Park Yantai will not be fooled. Because he is very clear, it is just an idiot that is very self-sufficient. So, as long as you show a little bit of a bow, you absolutely don''t think he will be fooled.


    Thinking of this, Rama Mujam, who was just sullen, suddenly smiled. Then he said to his adjutant.


    "Go and bring me to Jiang Jiangjun, remember, the tone is polite. Be sure to bring me a word!"

 Chapter 1242： Stupid into the daydream

    Rama Mujam��s order made his adjutant very puzzled and had become accustomed to using the nostrils against the arrogant and stupid Koreans. He could not do the kind of respect that Rama Muqam had demanded. In order to maintain the dignity of his high caste, he even said directly to Rama Mujam.


    "Sir, why do I have to use this statement for a Korean? Please excuse me, they are not worthy of my respect!"


    "Stupid!" Cursed with a sullen face, Rama Mujam could not wait to directly drop his gun on the guy''s face. "This is the army, not your family. Here you have to listen to our orders, not your idiot style in the country. What do you want me to do, you give me what I am doing honestly. Don''t think that I am with you." If Dad is a comrade-in-arms, he will let you do anything wrong. If you mess up with me, I will kick you back to China immediately. Let��s see how to explain it to your father! What are you doing here? I am getting out!"


    The adjutant who sits in the current position by the relationship is obviously powerless to face the rage of Rama Muqam. Therefore, he can only shrink his head without prejudice, and honestly go to follow the instructions of his own boss.


    Soon, Pu Yantai, who had just left here, was called back. Obviously, his face is not very good looking.


    "General Mori, what do you want to do? Have fun with me? Is there anything you just can''t say, must I wait for me to get things back halfway before I call me back?"


    Park Yantai still works as usual. As soon as she walks into the office of Rama Mujam, she puts on a pair of nostrils to be proud of people, and said to him indisputably.


    When he heard his tone, Rama Mujam was a glimpse first, then immediately squinted and looked at his adjutant with a dangerous look. When he saw a kind of grievance and inconspicuous expression from his adjutant''s face, he realized that this was not a ghost of the adjutant, but that this annoying Korean once again blew.


    Park Yantai is always so self-righteous, it seems that he is the highest commander of the fleet, and Rama Mujam is a deputy. If this is done before, in any case, Rama Mujam should also have a good argument with him, let him know that the identity of the captain is absolutely not allowed to be provocative. But now, with a sly mind, he had to secretly suppress this impulse, and then squeezed a gentle smile from his beard.


    "Sorry, my friend. I thought about some very important things temporarily. So I have to interrupt you and let people invite you to me!"


    He deliberately added a tone to the above, and seemed to want to use this way to show his friendly attitude. But Park Yantai did not eat this set, he still said his nose.


    "If you are sincere and sincere, you should go to me personally. Say, Rama Mujam. What are you going to ask me for! I don''t have much time wasted on this nonsense! ��


    Park Yantai��s words made Rama Mujam almost angry. At this level, he is too lazy to continue playing with Park Yantai. So he immediately said to him with a sullen face.


    "I just thought about it. This task has certain certainty. For the sake of safety, I think I should discuss specific action steps with you. Only by preparing for the next thing, we can ensure this. The second action is foolproof. What do you think?"


    "Ha?" Rama Mujam��s understanding of Park Yantai is that this is just a straw bag. And the facts prove that he is indeed a straw bag. If it is the kind of intrigue in the daily high society, Park Yantai, who is from the door-to-door family in South Korea, is still able to cope. But once it came to this military theory, he immediately became confused. He couldn''t understand the meaning of Rama Mujam, and even asked him inexplicably. ��Does it necessary to do so many insignificant things? We are the carrier fleet, the most powerful aircraft carrier formation in the world. No matter what is there, can we still not deal with it?��


    This sentence made Rama Mujam''s impression of Park Yantai''s incompetent straw bag a deeper level. However, although he was scornful of such things in his heart, his face did not reveal the meaning of this point. He just squinted and said to him in a business-like manner.


    "Of course it is necessary. Modern warfare is about intelligence and equipment. We don''t know anything about what we have to deal with. But we know that not every ship in our fleet is like what you think. Advanced. Many of them are old ships of more than 50 or more years. Although they can still be used, they are not so easy to use. If they are not fully prepared, we may not be able to cope with all the unexpected situations."


    "And, you have to know. This is an order signed by the representatives of the three major countries, and this means that the three great powers attach great importance to this matter. This mission has failed, we may have nothing, even face military courts. Prosecution. If it succeeds, whether you or me, you will be praised. You should know what it means. With this credit, maybe one day, we can sit in the air carrier��s office. You should also have imagined such a thing. So what to do, you should be clear in your heart!"


    The most touching is always the benefit. When Rama Mujam said this in a clear way, Park Yantai certainly did what it was to be the right choice.


    Of course, his choices and Rama Mujam��s words are definitely different. Because he still knows some intrigues, he has analyzed the benefits of real value that he deserves from Rama Mujam��s words!


    A task of the highest level, if it is completed by the joint formation of India and South Korea, then even if they succeeded in the end, the credit will be transferred to his head, and the biggest piece of credit must have nothing to do with him. The highest sergeant of Rama Mujam��s fleet is that the biggest credit must be counted on his head. He eats meat, and Pu Yantai can only lick the bones at most.


    Of course, if it is a general situation, Park Yantai will endure. Because this is their common interest, he has not been stupid to that extent in order to give up long-term benefits for the sake of temporary benefits. But now this is not a general interest, it is an opportunity to enter the main hammer.


    Everyone in the Allies knows the enormous rights that the Tianshou Bureau has. So almost every politician in the Allies dreamed that he could put his feet in front of the three principals.


    However, this kind of thing can only be considered in general. Because these three positions are not up to anyone. Without a strong country behind the back, no one can sit in that position. Of course, it is not absolutely impossible, but I hope that I will be slightly embarrassed.


    The reason for this is that two of these three positions are unbreakable. The successful big powers and polar bears have always been the most fierce countries. The former has the strongest comprehensive strength, while the latter is the military strength. If you don''t want to trouble your country, you will never put your mind on them.


    However, the location of the United States is not so strong. It is true that Stark��s efforts allowed the United States to temporarily retain its position, but the discerning person knew that he could not sit in that position forever. Once the US president changes, who can guarantee that the position will be as outstanding as Stark? Once the new president is slightly lacking in ability, the United States, whose overall strength declines, will never be able to continue to hold such an important position.


    That location is reserved for yourself! Clearing out all the thoughts, Park Yantai immediately gave birth to an unrealistic reverie in her heart. In his view, the South Korea behind him obviously has the qualification to become a new successor. In this case, as long as he has given this great credit, the person who can sit in that position must be himself. .


    Such a huge interest, how can make a curry-flavored Indian A three top the list. So almost immediately, he said to Rama Mujam.


    "The backward ships should be under your arm, General Sen. Are you planning to drag my hind legs?"


    Looking at Park Yantai''s suit, Rama Mujam''s heart was a happy moment, but his face was a sinking, then he lowered his voice and said to him seriously.


    "What do you mean by this, Park Jiangjun? Don''t forget, we are a grasshopper on a rope."


    "Of course. But this is not the reason you can drag my legs!" With a smile, Park Yantai opened his mouth and revealed an arrogant smile. "If you want to slowly prepare for the renovation, then you will do it slowly. I will not let this credit go so far, I will personally carry my mission to carry out this mission. You can try Try to chase me, if your broken ship can catch up with me!"


    When he said this, he walked away without looking back. Looking at the back of his departure, Rama Mujam spit in disdain and then showed a smug smile.


    "It''s an incompetent idiot. If you are so anxious to die, then go. I will be prepared to take over everything about you."


    He whispered in a low voice, and the small voice was not heard by anyone else. At this time, his adjutant was coming up and asked him.


    "Sir, what should we do now? Just look at this Korean stick with the fleet?"


    This is also a straw bag, and he simply did not understand the intrigue of those conversations. And his stupid answer is that Rama Mujam can''t wait to slap on his face. However, in the face of old friends, he still tolerated. Of course, his tone is naturally impossible.


    "Are you an idiot? Didn''t you see that I was deliberately urging him? We certainly want to hang behind him, or do you think that credit comes from? I am not going to inform the people below to act quickly?"


    It is the real idea of ??Rama Mujam to take advantage of the fishermen. Because of the position of the Tianshou Bureau, he also dreamed of it. In his view, India and he are more suitable than the idiots of South Korea and Park Yantai!

 Chapter 1243： Small country fights for the military

    Park Yantai��s fleet is a large aircraft carrier consisting of the Nimitz-class nuclear-powered aircraft carrier George Washington plus three guided missile cruisers, sixteen guided missile destroyers and frigates, and three offensive submarines and several logistic support vessels. formation.


    If you are impressed by the Washington, you will remember that in the past few decades, it was the aircraft carrier of the aircraft carrier that formed the US Seventh Fleet, which has been long and persistent in the Asia-Pacific waters against a rising country. Blockade.


    Their original intention was to keep the tentacles of this country forever out of the sea. It��s just that they may not have thought that they would have a wedding dress for others, and they would still make a wedding dress for their little dog.


    After the US government broke out against the mutants, this famous overseas fleet was visited by a group of mutants. For ordinary people who only have the means of conventional warfare, the Seventh Fleet may be an indestructible maritime fortress. But for the mutant, this is just an undefended cheese.


    Control water flow, control air, control metal, and control ideas. A few small means, the entire Seventh Fleet fell apart and fell into the hands of these mutants. Of course, for the mutants, this is just a scrap of iron. But this does not mean that they can return these things to the United States casually. There is not such a cheap thing in the world, even if the war is over, and the United States has already admitted defeat!


    In order to teach the United States some of these lessons, these Eastern variants have begun to publicly sell these vital maritime military forces to all countries. As soon as this news came out, it immediately attracted countless people.


    Not every country will be as jealous as the United States, especially after the United States has clearly entered the decline period. Therefore, even the blockade could not be stopped. This special auction was officially held on the high seas in the Asia-Pacific region. And in such an auction, there are not many countries that really have the strength to win the entire Seventh Fleet.


    Japan and the big country it is close to are the most popular options. Because of the economic strength, it is only these two countries that can eat such a large piece of meat. But in the end, no one thought of it, it would be that South Korea won the entire Seventh Fleet. Of course, the price it pays is absolutely heavy.


    A total of 500 billion US dollars, for South Korea with a foreign exchange reserve of only 330 billion US dollars, this is almost impossible to bear a debt. Even for any country participating in the auction, this is an unacceptable price. Many people think that the Korean government is crazy, but South Korea does not think so, they are determined to do so.


    In order to be able to win the complete Seventh Fleet, the South Korean government first obtained a promise from the neighboring big brother, in exchange for the support of the fleet fleet of the Seventh Fleet, and then it was the shares of the big domestic companies. Big Brother borrowed almost 200 billion US dollars of high interest foreign debt. In order to completely win the seventh fleet with absolute advantage.


    It did, and the Seventh Fleet did belong to South Korea. But this also completely offended the United States. Even in order to avoid suspicion and cover up, they changed all the ships of the Seventh Fleet to a name, such as changing the Washington number to the Busan, but this does not change what they have done.


    South Korea itself knows this, so they will try their best to expand this power by looking at this special period. For them at this time, now is an opportunity that must not be missed. Both South Korea and Park Yantai need to use this credit to open up new situations, so their speed is definitely not slow.


    The full speed of the Nimitz-class aircraft carrier at 30 knots made the Indians look sad, and their inferior goods bought from Russia could not be so tossed.


    If you want to say that after World War II, who is the biggest big seller in military procurement? Then India can really take the championship on its own head with a domineering spirit.


    Whether it has been used by Russia to scrape meat in various ways, or to buy 36 gusts of fighters from France at astronomical prices. The slogan of the Indian government has always been that we only buy expensive, not buy the right one. Indians do not lack money in their hands. They lack weapons and are armaments. This is the understanding of India in all military countries in the world. Because the world''s third economy has always been long and tortuous on the road of self-development, any country will unrelentingly raise its own knife in the face of India''s military procurement requirements.


    For example, France, when their gust fighters sold to India, they directly doubled the unit price, from $64 million to $1.2 billion, which made India intend to purchase one at the beginning. The idea of ??a hundred and twenty-six gusts of fighters has directly become a bubble. Because the Indian Air Force can not afford the purchase cost of two to three billion.


    Then, after many consultations, the French side refused to let go, and India, which could not find a substitute, could only hold its nose and bought three from the French Dassault company for a high price of 8.8 billion U.S. dollars. Sixteen gusts of war fighters.


    This price is doubled when they first started buying. The price of 240 million can almost buy two f35. After this battle, all countries in the world have been arguing for India in the stupidity and generosity of military purchases.


    The aircraft carrier of the Vikramatia, which Rama Mujam took, is also a special product for the talent of Indian idiots.


    The Vikramatia, formerly known as the Russian Navy''s Kiev-class aircraft carrier, the final ship of the Admiral Gorshkov. In 1999, Russia transferred the aircraft carrier to the Indian government in the name of India��s strong support for Russia in military procurement over the years.


    It sounds very good. It is like Russia, which has always been accustomed to opening the mouth of Indian lions, finally has a little embarrassment on its conscience. Therefore, it intends to use this way to rebuild the friendly relations between the two countries. But this is actually not the case at all, because Russia expresses this very clearly.


    Boat, we can send it in white. But you have to pay for the conversion fee. If you don''t have a conversion fee, then you just look down on me. You look down on me, do you still want a boat? You are owed!


    In the face of Russia��s unscrupulous marketing method, the Indian government finally bitterly nodded. And this nod is the conversion cost of 2.3 billion and the modification time of more than ten years.


    In exchange for a carrier that can replace the main carrier of the active carrier, the business seems to be worthwhile. You know, the construction of the Liaoning has cost about three billion dollars. From this point of view, the Vikramatia is a little old, but it is not unacceptable.


    But do you think that the Russian cover is the only one? The Indians told each audience with their own blood and tears that things are far from being as simple as outsiders think.


    Renovating the aircraft carrier is just a plus, and the real big head is on the carrier. The Russians were very savvy in controlling the length of the deck runway of the Vikramatia, allowing Indians to accept only the MiG 29k they were equipped with as their new aircraft carrier. This cost exceeds 5 billion, and the overall calculation, this business is not much different from the French gust fighter.


    The Russians finally slaughtered India as a regular customer, and India, which has been squandered a lot, can only shed tears and swallow all the bitterness into the stomach.


    I spent the money of a new aircraft carrier, but I just bought a second-hand modified goods, and it is still a second-hand goods that is basically impossible to run at full power. Anyone who changes to someone may have a feeling of resentment and shame. But India does not have this meaning, because he quickly found a sense of accomplishment from this failed business.


    Domestic media in India said that the aircraft carrier will surpass the modernized Vailag class aircraft carriers in their northern neighbors, which is the level they have not been able to catch up for 20 years. More than enough, more than enough. A younger brother who has always been a big heart is still very easy to satisfy.


    But can they really be so optimistic? At the very least, when watching Park Yantai hit the destination at a speed of 30 knots, but he can only advance with the theory of twenty-nine, when there are actually more than twenty-seven speeds, Rama Mujam��s heart It is really impossible to be optimistic at all.


    India has clearly fallen behind the world, but the domestic idiots always think that they can catch up with this and catch up with that. They didn''t do anything except the empty mouth, and they didn''t know how to do it. Can this really make India stronger? Let India surpass the already rising world power?


    Rama Mujam is not the first to think about this issue, but has never thought so deeply about this issue. He knows that if India wants to really develop, it must start to change. And this change should start from him.


    As long as he can win this credit, as long as he can sit on the high level of the hammer. He can use his influence to penetrate into India. Cultivate your own forces. If all goes well, with his prestige and the strength of his family, then it may not be possible to do the position of India at the helm. Only when he got to that position, can he make the whole India completely change.


    Rama Mujam, who has been imagining far enough, is paying more and more attention to this task. This made him simply not willing to let Park Yantai escape from his sight. Just when he was ready to take risks and speed up his team, a special accident happened to be the first to happen to him.

 Chapter 1444： Wonderful army enters the storm

    Like a torpedo in the middle of the side, the nearly three hundred meters long Vikramati suddenly swayed in a loud bang. The metal twisted cymbal from under the hull caused all people to have a terrible fear, although they had full confidence in the armor of the Vikramati, but this thing is not afraid of 10,000 Just afraid.


    So many warships in World War II were sent to the soul by torpedoes, and no one can guarantee that the Vikramati will not be one of them.


    Fortunately, this situation is only temporary. After all, the self-respect of the Vikramatia was there, and after a brief shake, it recovered its balance.


    At this time, Rama Mujam, whose face was already white, swayed the seat and slowly stood up to his body. Although it is a military origin, but the always weak India can not cultivate a decent military. What''s more, Rama Mujam was born noble, and naturally it is impossible to be born and died like those mud legs. This is the first time he has encountered such a huge danger. It is not easy to stand firm.


    Just standing still, Rama Mujam immediately asked the adjutant around him.


    "Check to see what happened, why are we attacked? What the frigates around are doing?"


    In the formation of the aircraft carrier that is marching, let the main core be hit by the enemy. This in itself is the default of the **** fleet. The meaning of Rama Mujam is already very clear, that is, he will never let go of those who are out of responsibility. It must be someone who is responsible for this, and the person in charge is certainly not going to be better.


    At this time, he was like an angry tiger, and the adjutant who had already had some trouble with him naturally could not have any hesitation at this time. He ran faster than the rabbit, and slipped away from Rama Mujam''s eyes in the blink of an eye. And before Rama Mujam breathed a sigh of relief, this guy ran back.


    "How come you got back? Didn''t you hear my order?"


    "Sir, we found the reason. This is an accident!" The face was very clearly gratified, and the adjutant said to Rama Mujam. "It was the Hamman submarine that did not pay attention when it was floating up. One of them hit the side of the Vikramatia. The flank armor was somewhat damaged, and the maintenance personnel had started repairing. It is expected that three hours will be Complete the repair work."


    "Unexpectedly, you told me it was an accident!"


    Although the accident seems to be a very fortunate statement, Rama Mujam''s face is not showing any joy. On the contrary, his face became more ugly. Because the problems that emerged this time are more serious than any problems. This time the problem arises on one''s own people.


    The Indian army has always been a quality worry. If they are strictly military, their army is clearly unqualified. For example, in India, there are often accidents of falling planes. This kind of accident is rarely caused by the problem of the aircraft itself. A large part of the reason is the crew of the ground crew and the pilot.


    Not just airplanes, even submarines. Indian submarines are notoriously fond of problems. Just like it appears in the news, there are Indian submarines entering the bay and hitting the ship. When the submarine is docked, the duty officer tests the torpedo and causes an explosion. It is hard to imagine that the military, which should be the most serious and professional, will have such a situation. But if you get a deeper understanding of the Indian army, you will find that this is definitely not an accident.


    The Indian army is a wonderful flower. This has almost become a fact that is recognized by the world. In the face of this fact, it is really hard to believe that they can perform a military position.


    Of course, in terms of the optimistic nature of the Indians themselves, this is obviously no problem. Even the few sober people like Rama Mujam once thought so. But now, he obviously can''t be so optimistic.


    Colliding with the headquarters is a felony in the laws of any country. And like their current situation, they can''t simply sum up crimes. This is ridiculous! I am afraid that there will not be such an outrageous accident in any country. Fortunately, before the battle with the enemy, if it is true that such a thing happened in the battle, then the consequences are simply unimaginable.


    Must be severely punished! This kind of attention has been set in my heart, and Rama Muqam immediately told her adjutant.


    "Order the gendarmerie to arrest all the officers on the Hamman side. If someone resists, they will be shot on the ground. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Like?" Although Rama Mujam said very clearly, his remarks made his adjutant hesitated. Because in any case, those senior officers have similar identities and status with themselves, and they are standing behind the same high caste family in India. Perhaps on the surface, these individual families are not a problem. But when they gather together, the power that can be exerted can be called terrible.


    Rama Muqam is going to provoke those guys to be his business. The adjutant does not want to suffer from the disaster because of this, so he immediately began to persuade.


    "Sir, do you want to think about it again. I know the captain of Hamman, the nephew of the Prime Minister''s family. If we move him, the Prime Minister will definitely not say it."


    "This is the army. I said, don''t bring the politician''s dirty things here. Don''t even use the name of the prime minister to press me. He violated the military regulations, even the prime minister can''t keep him. If you If you want to plead for him, then you are ready to be with him and sent to the military court!"


    Rama Mujam��s roaring made the adjutant unable to hold back his neck. In front of the immediate interests. After all, he still gave up the matter of making trouble. After the release of such an order, Rama Mujam did not stop. He knew exactly what was the most important thing for him now, so he immediately ordered it again against the obedient adjutant.


    "Tell the maintenance class, I will give them half an hour and seal the gap as soon as possible. After half an hour, no matter what the situation, we must start. We must not lose this credit!"


    "Yes, sir!" It is hard to imagine why Rama Mujam is so persistent, but the adjutant who has become accustomed to obeying his orders is still acting according to his instructions.


    With this megaphone, the entire fleet quickly knew the situation. And the ruthlessness of Rama Mujam also made everyone raise their hearts. This greatly speeds up their efficiency, but no matter how much efficiency increases, it is impossible to change a fact. That is the fact that they have stopped.


    And when he heard the situation reported by his adjutant, Park Yantai, who had been away for a while, immediately showed a disdainful smile on his face.


    "In the end, it is a despicable inferior race. Even the submarine can collide with the mothership. This way, I can see that they have nothing more than curry. Are you saying that it is Yuanri? ��


    "Hey, Indians? It��s a natural race to give us Koreans a slave race. Wait until this time, Yan Taijun, you have done this task beautifully, and that Rama Mujam will definitely bow down in front of you." If you can successfully enter the Tianshou Bureau, then maybe the Republic of Korea really has that opportunity to become the world''s number one power. By that time, you are the hero of our Republic of Korea, and hope that by then you can Don''t forget my old friend, Yan Taijun!"


    As an adjutant of Park Yantai, he is obviously a very good person who wants to slap the horse. And listening to this very obvious flattery, Park Yantai was laughing.


    "You really laugh, Yuan Rijun. However, if there is such a day, I will definitely not forget you. I thought of that time, I should call you the commander of Jin Yuanri!"


    Auntie and flattery, this is the most common thing for people who play politics. And just in the flattery of the two men you came to me. A dark sky is already in front of them.


    On one side, the sun is shining, but on the other side, the clouds are rolling. Such a sight is not surprising for those who need to live on the sea. This is generally the case, which means that the storm is already coming.


    The storm of the sea has endless and horrible power. Even a Nimitz-class aircraft carrier cannot possibly ignore the power of any storm. Although these Koreans are arrogant, they have shown enough caution and caution for these warships that have concentrated most of their country''s wealth.


    Under the command of the captain, each crew was ready to meet the storm. But when they really set foot on the darkness of the sea, they discovered that the dark world of this cloud was not the same as the storm they felt.


    Although the clouds are turbulent in the sky, the Thunder will tear the entire sky from time to time. But don''t say it''s a drop of rain, that is, even a little wind has not risen. The sea is always a calm scene, only the rumbling darkness completely wraps everything, so that everyone who walks in here gives birth to a feeling of depression that seems to be close to the cage.


    This is very wrong, very wrong. Almost everyone has such an idea in their hearts, and the abnormal situation makes them almost constantly observe everything around them. And just in the moment when a thunder suddenly flashed, someone could not help but exclaimed.


    At this time, they have already seen it, the huge existence hidden in layers of clouds and thunder.

 Chapter 1445： Heart retreat

    Unlike the Americans who have been used to all kinds of bizarre things, such a huge existence is absolutely unimaginable to Koreans who are immersed in East Asia. So some of them found the first moment of the Noah''s Ark in the clouds, and they were already screaming and running.


    "There are monsters, there are monsters in the sky!"


    The screaming screams quickly triggered a sorghum alarm. When the sirens rang through the entire ocean like a storm, all the people were already focusing their attention on the monster in the sky.


    Bathed in thunder and lightning, the huge body can not be completely obscured by the long clouds. Just like the mountains in the clouds floating in the sky, just the eyes, there is a illusion that the gods have come to the world.


    At this moment, almost all Koreans felt the shock of their hearts. After this shock, their most straightforward experience is the ultimate fear of the soul. Is this the enemy they are going to fight against? How could they confront such an enemy?


    Koreans who have never experienced hard battles have unsurprisingly softened their bones in the face of this mythical fact. This is not a person''s idea, but the idea of ??all of them. Even with enthusiasm, Park Yantai, who took all the thoughts at all, became sensitive and nervous at this time.


    According to common sense, as the commander of the fleet, what he should do at this time should be to inspire people, let the soldiers under their own hands get out of this panic as soon as possible, and be prepared, and everyone in the sky. The guys played a hard battle. But he didn''t do it. On the contrary, he was as soft as a woman in his seat, and then he groaned with grievances.


    "I know, I know that those **** Americans will not let us go so easily. This must be their conspiracy, this must be their calculation. They want to retaliate against us, so we deceive us. This **** place. Damn, damn"


    This kind of answer that I want to understand when I die is not going to help. What he has to do now should definitely not be this. However, he did just that, and his behavior was so stupid that even his adjutant could not stand it anymore, so he immediately reached down and held his shoulder and yelled at him.


    "Yan Taijun, Park Yantai. You wake me up, now is not the time to say this. What do we have to do? You have to come up with an idea as soon as possible!"


    "Is the idea, what can I take?" Park Yantai''s mind is still a bit embarrassing, of course, more is fear. Originally it was a straw bag, and he was not able to make more bags at this time. The adjutant expected him to come up with a solution, which was simply to find the wrong object. As soon as his mind turned, he only had an idea in his heart. "Yes, retreat. We can retreat. Hurry up, pass my orders, let all the ships turn around, we can''t bury the precious wealth of the Republic of Korea here. To **** orders, we must save ourselves first!"


    This sentence has just been spoken, and his adjutant can no longer bear a slap in the face. This seems to make him calm down while playing Pu Yantai. And watching him finally is not so hysterical, this adjutant called Jin Yuanri said to him with a serious face.


    "Calm a little, Park Yantai. Are you like a qualified commander? Are you qualified to be a hero of the Republic of Korea?"


    This slap is not to wake up Pu Yantai, but it really makes him calm down. He glanced at his adjutant with a shy and grudged look, then immediately convened this look and asked him in silence.


    "You don''t want me to retreat? Why, do you think we have the ability to fight such a huge thing? This is what the Avengers can solve, not what we can solve. You should know that the ships in our hands are paying. What a huge price to get. If there is any loss, neither you nor me will have any good end."


    What he said is not without reason, but Jin Yuanri also has his own reasons. Therefore, even if Park Yantai is his chief, at this time he is unceremoniously arguing against him.


    "Don''t you say that we are so retreating, will there be any good end? Don''t forget, this is the highest order of the Tianshou Bureau, something that even the government of the Republic of Korea can''t refuse. Even if you can bring these The warships are retreating. Do you think we are safe? No, the special union of the Tianshou Bureau arrests you in the shortest possible time. We will all send them to the military court. At that time, the government may even have a fart. Don''t dare to let them go. They will only treat us as victims and sacrifice them in vain. Is this what you want to see?"


    "This is impossible. Our Republic of Korea cannot be so weak." Although she said this in her mouth, Park Yantai��s heart is already convinced of everything Kim said.


    A lot of things are like this, and the words are said to be returned, but the specific understanding and facts are completely another matter. Even if Park Yantai is arrogant, he will not believe that his country can really ignore the threat of the three major powers. So soon, he softened his tone.


    "Well, maybe your fears are not unreasonable. But what should we do? Go fight with that monster?"


    "Of course, we are soldiers. This is our duty, isn''t it?"


    When the adjutant gave the answer, Park Yantai immediately stood up. He is not excited, but afraid. Because he is very clear, what kind of price does such a statement mean?


    "Are you crazy? Or you said that you didn''t understand what I just said. Even if only one of these ships has something to do, you or I can''t eat it. The guys who are jealous in China must not. Will let us go!"


    "I know. But Yan Taijun, you have to know an old saying, called wealthy insurance. This may indeed be a danger, but it may also be an opportunity. You only think that we can''t beat this monster. But if it is against Come over, have we defeated this monster?"


    "The discerning person can see that this is a very huge guy. And it is not allowed to have a special connection with the British monsters. We can completely speculate as an evil existence that is preparing to destroy a country. And if we defeat it, no matter how much it costs, it is worth it! As you said before, this is a great credit that will allow you and me to enter the Tianshou Bureau. As long as you can enter Tianshou Bureau, what is the loss? If you can do that position, what losses will not make up for it. Even those guys in China can''t point us at this."


    Speaking of this, he has already pressed Pu Yantai hard and then reiterated again.


    "Yan Taijun, this is an opportunity. The only chance! Tianyu is not subject to the blame, missed this opportunity, we really have nothing. You must consider it clearly!"


    Although the way of speaking is somewhat unacceptable, but his words, Park Yantai still listened. It was because of listening to these words that his mind began to violently conflict like the two soldiers.


    The retreat, as Jin Yuanri said, is definitely going to be in a military court. Even if it is not sentenced to a capital punishment, but decades of prison life is afraid to run. This is simply unacceptable for him who was born with a golden spoon.


    But offense, this is really a choice that is not accepted by him. He certainly wants the truth in the rich and the dangerous. But the problem is that he is really worried about the accident. If something unexpected happened, he lost his little life, so what is the relationship with him if he has a bright future?


    Park Yantai��s face is struggling, and he looks at his complicated look. Jin Yuanri, who already knows him well, immediately added the last fire to his heart.


    "I know what you are worried about, Yan Taijun. But you have confidence in the power we have in our hands. This is the seventh fleet of the United States, the most powerful maritime military force in the world. The weapons we have." Enough to launch a large-scale war on a partial scale. Even to subvert some small countries, it is absolutely nothing to say. This is just a monster, a huge monster. It can''t be our opponent, you have confidence in us. !"


    His remarks finally touched Park Yantai. Because in his heart, the power of the Seventh Fleet is indeed an unrivalled force. He lived under this power for twenty years and witnessed the era when this modern aircraft carrier fleet was invincible to the sea. Therefore, he had full confidence in his own fleet. It is this kind of confidence that gives him the courage and courage to move toward ambition.


    This time, he is not hesitating. Because the thirst of desire and ambition has completely suppressed the weakness and fear in his heart. He strode to the watchtower and sat in the position where the commander of the fleet should sit. Then picked up the microphone and ordered it against the entire fleet.


    "I am the Supreme Commander of the Fleet, Park Yantai! Now I am all, the whole fleet enters the battle preparation stage. Everyone, no matter how fearful and powerless you are, you must fulfill your accusations. Ten minutes later, I ask for all missiles. The frigates and destroyers were ready to launch the missiles. Within half an hour, I asked all the pilots to take off the deck. This is the most important battle since the Republic of Korea, and if you succeed, you are the hero of the Republic of Korea. Let us Prove to the world, we are the strongest country in the Republic of Korea, the world''s strongest!"

 Chapter 1246： The three parties involved in the enemy

    Park Yantai��s shouting did not allow the soldiers to fight for him, but his identity was there, and under his orders, the soldiers had to act according to his orders.


    So soon, the silos that filled the missiles one by one were already open, and at the same time, a fighter jet was already roaring out of the runway and flew to the overcast sky.


    This weather is a terrible weather for the plane. So the fighter can only find a way to fly into the stratosphere and attack the monster from high to low. This is the surest way, but it is also the most troublesome way. It is not a matter of time to wait for them to be in place. Now, for Park Yantai, every second is a psychological torture.


    His ambitions made him instigated. He couldn''t wait for the specific news from the flight brigade. He was already commanding the missile frigates to launch an attack on the Noah''s Ark in the sky.


    He is the boss of this aircraft carrier formation, so naturally he is counting. And just after he issued such an order, all the silos spurted a fierce flame, and in such a flame, a huge missile like a sharp arrow breaking through the sky, quickly broke into In the dark clouds in the sky.


    The unexpected third party finally got involved in the confrontation between the two sides, and for the two parties who are fighting, their participation is really an insignificant thing.


    The power of mankind is too weak for them. Even in the eyes of the catastrophe, their existence is not much more conspicuous than the dust. If there is some friendship between them, maybe he will put these people in his eyes. But if there isn''t even a little bit of friendship, then with his temper, it is simply ignoring the existence of these guys.


    The Noah''s Ark, operated by Alexia, did not reach the point where the aircraft carrier formation was regarded as dust, but for it, these little things are still nothing more than toys for the table.


    You know, Noah''s Ark is more than two kilometers in length, and the largest aircraft carrier in the Seventh Fleet is only more than three hundred meters. Nearly seven times the gap makes the entire fleet seem small in front of it. And if it is described by analogy, then it can be said that the Seventh Fleet is a Lego toy in front of a normal person compared with Noah''s Ark. Who is afraid of the threat of a bunch of Lego toys, isn''t that funny?


    At a time when her life and death, Alexia simply did not have the time to pay attention to the existence of these toys. Even if she had already discovered them, she still did not put them in my heart. However, she did not think that these toy-like little guys would have the courage to take the lead in attacking themselves.


    As a famous weapon of great modern human warfare, the power of missiles is without doubt. And when these flying missiles broke through the obstacles of the dark clouds, they fell accurately on Noah''s Ark in complex calculations. Even with the Pang Shuo body of Noah''s Ark, it is inevitable to feel the pain.


    One after another of the missiles fell on its body, bursting into a huge and inconspicuous fireworks in the dark, dark clouds. The huge impact and the high temperatures brought by the flames have inevitably damaged the skin of Noah''s Ark. This kind of pain made it start to grow, and the huge sound waves instantly stirred up the surrounding clouds, and like the cockroaches, spread the past toward the whole sea.


    It is very difficult for human beings to withstand this terrible sonic shock. Many people can''t help but hold their ears when they hear this sound. However, the role that such an action can play is really limited. They are more unstoppable and vomiting. Some of them are more serious, and blood is flowing from the five senses.


    How fragile human beings are, at this moment, it is clearly and clearly reflected. But compared to this physical pain, the ambitions and desires of human beings are more intense and obvious. Therefore, even Pu Yantai gave birth to a painful feeling of nausea and vomiting because of the impact of this sound wave, but he still firmly grasped the microphone and ordered.


    "This big guy has been hurt by us! It is not as terrible as we think, and it is hard to fight it out. If you succeed, then after the event, I will give you each according to the merits." At least five million, not a reward of ten million won!"


    Ten million won, although it is less than 10,000 US dollars, but it is a thought. To know that Park Yantai said the lowest before, so no one can guarantee that he can get more. Maybe 20 million, maybe 30 million. Money is moving, and there is agitation of money. Even if it is already very painful, some people choose to ignore this pain and return to their posts.


    And this is what Park Yantai wants to see. According to his own net worth, even if everyone can only get the lowest reward, he can''t afford it. After all, the number of editors on the aircraft carrier exceeded three digits, not to mention the crew on the frigates and destroyers.


    But this does not prevent him from making a blank check. The soldiers below don''t know how many people he has. As long as they don''t admit it afterwards, they can''t take him. And then again, if things can really develop as he expected, some people are willing to pay for it.


    Capital and politics have always been entangled in this way. As long as you have enough strength on one of them, then you will definitely not be missing another one.


    Park Yantai is now equal to overthrowing his future political capital. This is not a good choice, but he has no other way. Because only by letting all of this happen in the direction he wants, he can have the future. It can be said that, unconsciously, he has chosen a path that cannot be turned back.


    And such a road is not easy, because Noah''s Ark, which has been angered by their actions, has temporarily transferred their attention to them. At the same time, it also began to act.


    When the huge tail was stirred, it immediately turned the dark clouds over. As the movement progressed, the huge body of Noah''s Ark began to turn in the direction and swooped over to the toys underneath.


    Looking at the sky from the sea, the monster''s hugeness can be seen clearly, but it does not get a most intuitive feeling. Now, watching such a monster swooping down from the sky like a mountain, the huge yin image is a bottomless abyss. Generally, it covers itself completely, and the real huge is already a kind. The way to go deep into the bone marrow is imprinted in everyone''s brain.


    At this moment, they are deeply aware of their insignificance. At the same time, they also have the most profound doubts about their own behavior. Is it really the right choice to fire at such a behemoth?


    The choice is never in the hands of ordinary people, so even if they feel regret, they have nothing to do. They can only watch the huge body of Noah''s Ark getting closer and closer to them, and then feel the hurricane-like pressure that is coming from it, and they are scared bit by bit.


    This storm area was originally without any gusts of wind, but because of the movement of Noah''s Ark, a violent hurricane was forming. The sea was stirred, and the big waves that formed the sky slammed on the ship''s side, making all the ships sway like crazy with the small paper boats, and even the aircraft carrier that Park Yantai was sitting on was no exception. This made him immediately soften his legs again.


    He began to resent the resentment of Jin Yuanri in his heart, but he also knew that he could not go back now. Therefore, at this time, no one else was advised. He himself took the courage and shouted at the microphone.


    "Open fire, fire. Kill this monster, only kill it, we can have hopes of survival. What are you waiting for? Open fire for me!"


    His screams apparently awakened many people, letting them regain their consciousness from this panic and suspicion to return to the cruel world. At this time, they are obviously aware of the critical situation. For the sake of your own life safety, you don''t have to worry about it. These people are already trying to do everything they can to survive.


    But I have to say that they are already too late in time.


    The huge body of Noah''s Ark makes it even an exaggerated moving distance, and dive down from the sky, which naturally makes it faster. Almost immediately, it is already putting its body on the surface of the sea. At this time, it is still playing the role of the adsorption electrode, so along with it, there is a blazing lightning.


    As a warship, the bombardment of one or two lightnings is absolutely unnecessary for them. But the current situation is that this is not a matter of lightning. The lightning of the sky has been intertwined into a dazzling big net. Under this big net, there is no good end to any one that is touched.


    A missile destroyer was unfortunately the first victim. Under the interweaving of countless lightnings, it is too late to make any evasive and defensive actions, and it has been directly ignited into a huge fireball.


    This is not all the credit for lightning. The weapons inside the destroyer certainly have a considerable amount of credit. But in any case, a costly missile destroyer has become a dazzling fireworks above the dark sea.


    And the dark behemoth under the smouldering fireworks has become even more horrible.

 Chapter 1247： Failed to kill

    "Open fire, open fire!"


    Since the victim has already appeared, the rest of the people will never want to be the next one. Therefore, every crew member is working hard, they pin their hopes here, hoping to repel the attack of this huge horrible monster in this way.


    This is their good expectation, and the more beautiful the expectation, the less likely it is to become a reality. Because even if they have made the most effort, it is impossible to cause too much damage to Noah''s Ark.


    Even those missiles of the same size can barely leave a slight scar on Noah''s Ark, let alone those ship-borne weapons that are not obvious. The flying bullets and rockets landed on Noah''s Ark, but at most it was a little spark on its body surface. This is really a big deal for its huge figure. Therefore, he did not even reduce the speed of movement at all.


    The huge chin swept across the sea level almost in parallel, and the prominent front occupies the fleet with a arrogant attitude without any scruples. Noah��s Ark��s body is not afraid of any form of collision. The skin that is harder than any steel is just scratched on a warship, and the warship is twisted and deformed in the blink of an eye like a punctured balloon. .


    It can''t resist the great kinetic energy brought by Noah''s Ark, so after it was so distorted, it could only become a torch in a loud bang, and then directly overturned into the sea of ??death underneath. .


    The second victim has appeared! And its appearance undoubtedly increased the psychological burden of each crew, so that they once again fell into the fear of dying.


    At this time, many people have begun to scream out desperately. This is the inevitable vent of life when it is facing a desperate situation. They know what they should do to get a little more hope of living, so they didn''t stop their actions while yelling.


    One missile after another, one after another, was put into the attack on Noah��s Ark. These weapons map out the true meaning of this behemoth in the dark, and gradually increase the pressure on everyone''s heart. Other than that, they are almost impossible to produce any other role. And looking at all of this, Park Yantai, who has launched all of this, is already caught in the madness of the collapse of the soul.


    "How can this be, how can this be the West Eight! Why don''t this monster die, why not die. What are you doing with these bastards!"


    He is very angry and has no choice. But he forgot, the microphone in front of him is still working. So every word of his words was passed to the ears of the crew. And these words do not play a role smaller than the horror scene.


    There is an old saying in China called a soldier, a bear, a nest. A general who can play in an army is undoubtedly a master. As long as this main heart does not fall, then an army is difficult to be beaten. The opposite is true for this reason. If the commander of the main body is shaken, then let alone the mentality of the bottom soldiers.


    Park Yantai��s words undoubtedly smashed the desire for survival in everyone��s mind. After hearing his words, some of the people who still had hopes began to despair. This allowed their movements to begin to slow down, and at the same time many ships began to distract from the formation.


    If they could have caused some minor damage to Noah''s Ark before, now they can''t even hurt a little bit of fur.


    The situation has progressed to this point, and Pu Yantai��s dream is also equivalent to being destroyed. He subconsciously yelled and let the soldiers turn their bows and escape as soon as possible. But the prestige is lost, he can''t order anyone at this moment.


    The soldiers on his boat would rather carry a lifeboat to escape and would not be willing to listen to his assignment. And of course, in this wave of heaven and earth, their hope of survival is infinitely near zero.


    Not only they, but everyone in the entire aircraft carrier formation. Alexia would not easily let go of these spoilers, so she clearly saw the chaos that occurred inside the fleet through the eyes of Noah''s Ark, and she did not mean to give up.


    Manipulating the huge Noah''s Ark, let it slammed its head as it approached the core of the fleet, and the huge upper and lower jaws slammed open to almost the same width as half the body. Numerous sea waters flooded into the mouth like torrents, and even the boats that followed the tide, even some tonnage-destroying destroyers, were all eaten into the mouth along with the sea.


    This kind of scene makes people start to chill in the bones. It is definitely the most miserable death method to be swallowed by such a giant behemoth. Many people can''t help but imagine how it is a horrible feeling in their minds. Their rich imagination makes their brains start to scream and scream.


    However, these are imaginations after all, and there are still some gaps in reality. In the real situation, only a few special audiences can get the most practical experience. The guys who were swallowed into the mouth of Noah''s Ark, they were experiencing a journey like a nightmare.


    The original form of Noah''s Ark is the same as the blue whale. Such existence should be without teeth. Because its huge body simply cannot rely on preying on a particular prey to satisfy the body''s needs. They can only use the swallowing method to filter countless seawater, get countless plankton from the sea, and use the energy provided by these little things to meet their own body needs.


    Because of the bio-energy furnace, Noah''s Ark has saved this step. It can be self-sufficient by the supply of energy, so there is no need to open the mouth to hunt for food, naturally it is even less to teeth.


    But that doesn''t mean it doesn''t come out of the teeth. Already evolved to this step, only a thought of Alexia, it suddenly gave birth to a tooth like a stalagmite from his mouth.


    These teeth are naturally incomparably small compared to Noah''s Ark. Just like a myriad of needles stuck in one mouth, the feeling of denseness is really daunting. Even if it is the kind of person with intensive phobia, I am afraid that a goose bump will come out at a glance.


    Of course, this so-called small size is only for the behemoth of Noah''s Ark. If it is for humans, each of its teeth is probably no smaller than a thick flagpole. And such huge and dense teeth appear in front of those who are swallowed by Noah''s Ark, and the fear they bring can only be experienced and described by themselves.


    It was a nightmare. When some people watched their steel ships like biscuits, they were easily torn and chewed by the teeth, watching one after another being punctured on those sharp teeth. It is really difficult for them to ensure that their reasoning can still stay on their own.


    Many people are already insane, and many people are starting to struggle with desperation and want to escape from this place like hell. But they can''t do these things at all. Because the interior of Noah''s Ark is far more terrible than they think.


    Although human beings have a physical advantage in such a place, when Alexia made a determination to kill them, such an advantage simply did not exist.


    People in this area want to stay in the gaps of the teeth by climbing, just like the food debris left between the lips after humans eat. Such things are human beings, and most of them can only be dealt with by various tools. For animals without flexible limbs, this is definitely a terrible torture.


    Many creatures in nature rely on animals with similar relationships to clean up the residue, like sharks and guide fish. But Noah''s Ark does not have such a companion partner. It wants to deal with these things, it depends on itself. Fortunately, this is not difficult for it.


    Relying on the ability to evolve, Noah''s Ark produced countless granulation-like tissues like an anemone on his gums. And watching such strange things grow out little by little from the gums underneath, even though those who are lucky enough to escape their lives do not understand what these things have, but they still give birth from their own hearts. Countless fears and worries come.


    Everything that happens to them today has clearly explained to them the fact that they are now in hell. And since it is in hell, what good things will happen?


    The answer is of course no. And they quickly saw what kind of capabilities such things have. When those things like anemones grow up little by little, and they entangle their bodies, and use their own secretions to clean them. They finally got the final answer, and this answer also made them pay a huge price, the price of life.


    At this point, the Seventh Fleet is already a collapse. Only the remaining ships have no courage to fight Noah''s Ark. They fought hard and fled, knowing that they could not escape from such a monster, but they still could not control to do such a thing.


    Fear has completely dominated them, and the high-spirited army has turned into a rogue that only knows how to escape. This change seems ridiculous, but that doesn''t mean that Alexia will let them go.


    Her decision has never changed, that is, she wants to kill these guys!

 Chapter 1248： Dying and **** seas

    It seems that nothing can stop Noah''s Ark.


    It is equivalent to gaining full control over the power. Under such circumstances, it can completely dominate the life and death of everyone here. As long as it does not suffer from interference from external forces.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the only person who has the ability to interfere with it does not stop its mind. He just silently covered all of this, until the entire Seventh Fleet was on the verge of destruction, and there was no special movement.


    He is indifferent to the death of these human beings. It is precisely this indifference that makes Alexia more aware of him.


    This is probably a cold existence without any compassion. He will not have any sympathetic thoughts on these common customs as another Zhou Yi. I am afraid that in his mind, the existence of these human beings will not be more valuable than the dust. Their death and destruction can''t even make him move. And this means that his mind is almost equal to indestructible.


    Alexia raised the idea of ??using his spiritual weakness in his own brain, but now it seems that he did not do that. Because this is obviously a self-deprecating result. It doesn''t help, but it wastes a lot of opportunities left.


    Just have more opportunities for yourself? When Alexa, who has always been a wise man, thinks about this problem, she can��t help but smile in her heart. She is very clear and understanding of her current situation. In the case that she has exhausted all the means and failed to get the catastrophe, she really has nothing to do with it. The reason why I haven��t gotten a hand is to swear, and I��m just being so unwilling to die here. She has no chance, and now everything she does is just a delay. Delaying the time of your own death, delaying watching if there will be a miracle.


    This is an infinitely close to zero thing, and I am afraid that she does not have much hope. But she did not give up the truth.


    Human desires to survive have always been strong. And a woman with a dream and a destination in her heart has enlarged this desire for survival to a certain limit. She never gave up the truth. Even if it is already at the last moment, she will struggle to the last moment, just for the dreams and persistence of her heart.


    Aleksia is such a woman, so at this time, she only thought about it in her heart. It is clear that there is not much hope, but she still resonated through the abdominal cavity and opened her mouth to the catastrophe.


    "When you look at so many innocent people who are dead in front of you, don''t you have anything to say, want to do?"


    "It��s ridiculous, but it��s just a dead man. Is there still an undead person in this world? But it��s just a matter of pushing them to death for a while, there��s nothing big about it!��


    The indifference of the same as expected, let Alexia could not help but breathe, but had to continue on this topic.


    "You are so cold and ruthless. This is your human compatriots, the other you have paid countless efforts for them, and even paid their own lives almost. He is more than you have human feelings! I dare Bet, if he is here, he will never let me treat these mortals like this!"


    "I am very sorry! It is me, not him. I am completely different from his choice!" Resentfully responded, the catastrophe did not know what it was, and his eyes began to get cold. "I don''t want to put my mind on such an ant. I haven''t loved it so much that even if someone else smashes the ant''s nest."


    "Then you are going to look at me and kill these people. Is this good for you?"


    "This has no harm to me, isn''t it?"


    The question of Alexia made the catastrophe ridiculous, and as a true master, he did not mind sharing her current feelings with her. So immediately, he gave such an answer.


    "For me, all your performances are like a wonderful performance. In order to survive, you have made a lot of efforts. Struggling hard, struggling to survive. It is like a butterfly falling into a cobweb. Knowing that it is the end of inevitable death, but preferring to be blind like a fool, not willing to bow in front of fate. You show me a wonderful and eye-catching life. In return, I choose to watch you Struggling to the last moment. Let you die in my hand in a glorious and splendid way without regret. This is my gift to you, madam!"


    "Gifts?" Alexei, who could not accept the saying of catastrophe, coldened his face, and even became angry in his heart. "Take the title of the killing in the name of gifts, and regard destruction as a blessing to people. You are indeed very different from another, you are a demon, a true evil existence!"


    "Thank you for your compliment, madam. I can hear such praise from the mouth of your Hydra. I think I should be honored. This reputation should be deserved, so if you are not willing to continue to struggle, I am happy to give you the end and destruction at this time. How? What is your answer?"


    In the body of Noah''s Ark, the catastrophe said to Alexia. This way of giving the choice of one''s own life to their own hands seems to be kind, but in reality, it is a particularly cruel. Because they simply cannot have other choices, death and destruction are their only way out. And this is precisely what Aleksia can''t accept.


    She wants to live, and she is passionate about wanting to live. So even in this most desperate moment, she is not willing to accept the fate that seems to have become an established fact. At this time, she has lost some basic reason. In order to survive, she has begun to speak incoherently. The most obvious manifestation of this incoherence is her threat to the catastrophe. A threat that is basically without any strength.


    "Don''t force me, catastrophe. Don''t force me, if you force me again, then don''t blame me for being unkind to humans. I can''t deal with you, but I can deal with the whole human being. If you must put me to death If you force it, then I would rather break the net and go to **** with the people of the world. I said it!"


    The trembling tone said that like the Arabian Nights, the Holocaust did not put the words of Alexia in mind. In his opinion, this is just the madness of the dying person. With her own existence, she did not play any tricks at all. Therefore, at this time, he just said to her in a mocking tone.


    "It��s ridiculous, why do you think you have this ability? Just rely on the crazy thoughts in your mind?"


    The ridicule is like igniting the lead on the dynamite barrel, letting Alexia''s madness burst into his mind. At this time, she was already desperate to survive, so immediately, she drove the huge body of Noah''s Ark and flew past the only remaining ships.


    Half of Noah''s Ark''s body was immersed in the sea, and when it moved like this, the huge waves suddenly surged with his movements. The hundreds of meters high waves are just as rigorous as the mountain walls. The enormous kinetic energy contained in them is enough to crush everything that human beings create.


    The Washington aircraft carrier was as fragile as a paper boat in the face of such a huge wave, but Alexia did not intend to destroy this man-made sea fortress in this way. She has other means, and this means is the chip where she finally survived.


    This means is hidden in the seawater that was picked up by Noah''s Ark. The huge waves should have been the original color of the blue sea, but if you look closely, you will find that this wave is not the color at this time. Under the blue surface, it is a layer of dark color like blood, and this color means that this wave does not look so ordinary on the surface.


    When the waves slammed on the decks of those warships, when the huge kinetic energy caused all the ships, including the aircraft carrier, to roll like a leaf. It can be seen by the naked eye that a deep layer of color is already attached to the warships.


    It is countless like flesh and blood. When they touch the steel, they are already deeply adsorbing themselves, and through the secretions of the body, directly put the steel on the warship and everything else. They all melted down.


    The melted liquid flows and reunites. It quickly became the same thing. These flesh-and-blood organizations, like living creatures, have slowly penetrated into every corner of the ship under this highly efficient transformation.


    No one can escape the invasion of these terrible creatures, and their existence has brought all the still alive lives to the end. Whether it is the ambitious Park Yantai or the creeps that are only dragged in by his ambitions, all of them have been killed, dissolved, and transformed into part of those organisms.


    It��s not just them, it��s the same with the warships that steel casts. Just like a bubble, the fleet that was still floating on the sea has been completely melted into the sea.


    The sea is rolling and swaying these transformed organisms to every corner below the surface of the sea, and along the movement of the ocean currents, they can reach the whole world a little bit.


    what does this mean? The catastrophe is not clear. But he believes that Alexia is so expensive, it is certainly not just to replace these warships in order to change the pattern. So he immediately whipped up his mouth and asked with a sneer at her.


    "What have you done? Unwilling to be dying and struggling?"

 Chapter 1249： The last resort negotiation broke down

    Looking at the scarlet flesh and blood tissue as the platelets flowing in the blood vessels spread to the depths of the ocean, Aleksia''s face is already showing a smug smile. Her layout is already in place, so even the tone of the catastrophe sounds very harsh and full of murderousness, and Ya is not as alarmed and uncertain as before.


    Now she has already had a hole in her hand, which gives her a boost. And with the suffocation, she even became a lot harder when answering the problem of catastrophe.


    "Yes, I am dying. I have already said, don''t force me, or I will die with the world. And now all that is happening at the moment is the suffocation of my life."


    "You also saw the biological tissues that were separated from Noah''s Ark, the most powerful and scary phagocytic cells. They can devour any living things, steel and even earth rocks, and turn them into part of themselves. It can be swallowed up indefinitely, and if left uncontrolled, they can kill all the species on the planet by giving them enough time. The only thing in the world that has the power to control them is me. !"


    "It''s time for you to make a choice. Holocaust. It''s killing me, letting these cells completely uncontrollable, by the ocean currents spreading to every corner of the world, destroying all the species, the whole The world has become hell. I still let me out of the body of Noah''s Ark, and then we don''t make a mistake in the water. You are a smart person, I think you should know what choice is the most correct. select!"


    For the strength of this threat, Alexia is obviously very confident. The phagocytic cells that were separated from Noah''s Ark were at least a few million, and when they swallowed up the entire Seventh Fleet, the overall number was directly multiplied by the base.


    Hundreds of millions of phagocytic cells have entered the deep ocean stream, and it is almost impossible to spread to the world in a certain period of time. Because ocean currents are better transporters than high-speed trains, when ocean currents in the world move in interaction, they do not need to do anything at all, and they can be distributed to every corner of the world.


    And what happens when these things are distributed around the world? Don''t even think about it, it will be a catastrophic situation. Not too much, even if only one phagocytic cell does this step, it can re-diffuse a huge ethnic group through the rich biological resources in the ocean. And when they start from the ocean and expand toward the land, it is definitely the end of all living things in the world, and in the realm of all creatures, nature also includes the existence of human beings.


    The catastrophe does not want to see the demise of mankind. Although he lacks sufficient compassion for the human race, but because of Natasha and his family, he does not want to see human beings dying in front of their own eyes.


    But this does not mean that he will be willing to accept the threat of Alexia. Facing Aleksia, who has become fearless, he has already pulled a cold smile at the corner of his mouth, and then asked her about it.


    "You think you have already decided to eat me, are you?"


    "If you are willing to think so, I will not object."


    The anger in the words of the catastrophe made Alecia''s heart unable to bear the shock. After realizing the power he had, she was inevitably giving fear to him in her own heart. But when she thought of her own cuddling, she took courage. This is the moment of life and death, she does not want to lose such precious opportunities because of the momentary embarrassment. It is worth her gambling on everything she has, and the fear of the district is naturally able to be suppressed in the bottom of my heart.


    Of course, although it overcomes the fear of catastrophe. But this does not mean that she will sneer at him regardless of his carelessness. It was not a wise decision to anger him, so she soon put on a euphemistic tone.


    "But you also saw it, I just want to survive. This is a woman''s struggle and struggle for survival. You have killed so many people, even if there is a big anger, you should vent almost. So, now you can''t exalt your hand. Why bother to me, this woman, want to kill me quickly?"


    Taking advantage of his identity, Alexia has begun to play emotional cards. Of course, she does not think that this kind of emotional card can have any obvious effect. However, in such a situation of reliance, it is not a bad thing to carry out appropriate weaknesses. Maybe you can let the havoc that is already hesitant to accept the reality? Maybe it will make him unexpectedly give birth to some sympathy? Everything is uncertain. So she is very willing to try any kind of promising possibility in this situation.


    In the face of Alexa��s very different attitude from the beginning, the catastrophe was silent for a moment. Such silence gave Alexia a slight hope, because in her opinion, this is the reason for the hesitation in the heart of the catastrophe. It was only very quickly that this silence was broken, and her cold voice came from the ears of the catastrophe without any change.


    "Yes, you are a woman. It is not in my opinion to kill a woman. This is not the reason why I should be merciful to you. Let a person who hates me in this. Above the world, this is a very stupid move. Because you may threaten me at any time. This is not what I want to see. In contrast, I am more willing to wipe out all threats. ""


    "I can swear, I will never have any thoughts on you. I have already seen your strength, that is, I am absolutely unbeatable. I am against you, I am just looking for a dead end. So why should I Do such a stupid thing. I assure you that there will never be another time. As long as you let me go, I will not appear in your sight from now on!"


    The words of Alexia are eager. It seems that as long as the catastrophe will nod, she will immediately disappear from his eyes, and then as she said, no longer appear in front of his eyes.


    It sounds like nothing wrong. However, such a statement is really unable to gain the trust of the catastrophe. Because the identity of the Hydra is inherently self-contained, it is really impossible to have any confidence in them. This is a group of evil people who do not do evil. If they say that they are useful to them, then I am afraid that the ranchers all over the world need to buy planes to go to heaven to graze. Because their cows will fly.


    Moreover, even if Alexia said it was true, the catastrophe was not willing to let her go.


    This is an insider who already knows his existence. Letting her continue to survive will probably make some people aware of his existence. And this is the situation that the catastrophe is most reluctant to see. He has been buried for such a long time, not to let others break his peaceful life.


    So the answer is already very positive. That is why he cannot accept the conditions of Alexia. And Alexia must die here.


    There is already such a decision in the heart, and the catastrophe is no longer intended to continue this kind of playful game. He began to move, and this made the black hole power that had been released from the lightning power of Alexia suddenly intensified.


    Because on the earth, the catastrophe can not completely release the power of the black hole. Because the most powerful destructive force in this universe can only completely reveal a whole planet as nothingness, even if it only reveals scale claws. The earth is just an ordinary planet, and there are no exceptions. And to ensure that the Earth is not affected by its own power, the Holocaust can only show one aspect of its own black hole power in this world.


    The infinite quality and gravity of the black hole is shielded, revealing only its ability to devour everything. This is definitely not the power that Noah''s Ark can fight. In the beginning, the catastrophe was restrained, and the power to devour all things was only directed at the endless thunder that was led in. It did not let it touch the body of Noah''s Ark itself.


    But now, he has let go of this restriction. And when this power to devour all things directly affects Noah''s Ark. Even if it is as big as a mountain, it will inevitably suffer a devastating blow.


    Starting from the position where the head and neck are down, Noah''s Ark is losing a certain part of it quickly. Even though the infinite bio-energy is making it frantically proliferate the flesh and blood of the body. But this growth is clearly not comparable to the power of engulfment. And this naturally made Noah''s Ark feel painful.


    The pain caused its huge body to fall into the sea involuntarily. It was no longer controlled by the consciousness of Alexia. It was already dominated by its own biological instinct. And this kind of biological instinct makes it do it, just trying to struggle.


    More than two thousand meters of body fluttering in the sea, the huge waves almost splashed hundreds of meters. This seems to be an extraordinary momentum, but it does not make any improvement in Noah''s Ark situation. And soon, as its struggling movements reached an extreme, a little black light was revealed from its back.


    Strictly speaking, that is not black light. It is just the appearance of the power of devour all things in the physical world. Because even the light is within the scope of its engulfing, so if you look at it with the naked eye, you can only see black. And when this black light appeared on the back of Noah''s Ark, it almost meant that there was nothing inside it that could stop the destruction of that terrorist power.


    As the huge body of Noah''s Ark slammed the spine, like a smashed balloon, its body split directly from it.


    The catastrophe used force to destroy most of its body tissues. Although he did not use this power continuously because he was worried about the impact on the earth, at this time, Noah��s Ark has already ushered in his own end. .


    The blood and the rain are flying, like the mountains that have been cracked and cracked. The body of Noah''s Ark has been divided into four or five parts, and it has fallen into the sea in the loud bang.

 Chapter 1250： Unyielding dying

    The catastrophe still underestimated the special creature of Noah''s Ark. Its vitality is tenacious. .


    Even if the body is completely disintegrated because of the destruction of the power of phagocytosis, the remaining parts of the body remain viable.


    Sinking under the surface of the sea, these parts that can only be regarded as the remains of the body immediately began to make creepy changes. Large flesh and blood gave birth to a granulation-like tissue, like a squirming locust, smashing into the depths of the ocean.


    Because of the movement of Noah''s Ark at the beginning, almost all the bodies of sea creatures in this sea area, and now these aphid-like biological organizations put their own targets on these bodies.


    The number of locusts that have been produced by more than two thousand meters of flesh and blood is so huge that it can be seen clearly by looking at the eyes at this time. Almost overwhelming, they form a scarlet, black pressed piece beneath the surface of the sea. Any body that was involved in them was almost swallowed up in a flash. In this kind of engulfing, their number is also growing rapidly, and at the same time, they are also rapidly melting.


    It seems that there are some physiological limitations, and their lives are very short and fragile. From the time of their birth, they have been continually dying. This seems to be a good thing because it means that they cannot breed without limit. But in fact, this is not a good thing. Because the catastrophe is very clear, once the worm-like biological tissue dies, it immediately melts into the previous phagocytic cells, then floats up in the sea, and is sent to an unknown place as the water flows.


    Hundreds of millions of phagocytic cells have flowed into this area before, but now it seems that there are only a lot of biological mites that will be transformed into phagocytic cells. It can almost be said that every inch of sea water in this sea area is probably already invaded by these terrible things. And as time goes by, they may soon spread to the outside world.


    It seems that Alexia is really doing a good job of breaking the net. Her statement that destroys the world, I am afraid it is really more than just talking about it.


    It��s a way to stop this. There is no such thing as a playful mind, and the catastrophe is naturally impossible for Aleksia to continue so unscrupulously. He knows very well that Alexia should now be in the heart of the huge biological carrier of Noah''s Ark, and its heart should now be in one of the wrecks.


    With his eyes locked in his target, the catastrophe immediately appeared inside one of the pieces. The swarming fleshy locusts want to swallow the uninvited intruders, but they have not waited for them to come into contact with the body of the catastrophe, and they have been directly turned into nothingness by the devouring forces of the catastrophe.


    The catastrophe drove straight into the locust. And when he saw the heart still in the fast-paced heart, a black shadow suddenly broke through the flesh and blood around him, and fluttered toward him.


    It is a face-to-face female monster. The reason why it is a woman is because she can barely see the characteristics of women from her body curve. But if she is a woman who is so exciting, then any human being who is normal in aesthetics will probably give up her own eyes.


    The reason for this is that the appearance of this female creature is too extraordinary. The body is covered with an insect-like carapace, and the whole body is covered with barbed barbs. If this is the case, after all, many people will only look at their faces when they look at women. However, her face is definitely not beautiful.


    Her five senses have all been wrapped under the thick scaly carapace, and it is definitely not an easy task to see her face through this. Moreover, her face has deformed organs.


    It is a big mouth like a morphological larvae in a movie alien. The hook-shaped mouthpiece can greatly expand the mouthpiece of the membrane tissue. And through her mouthparts, you can clearly see the ring-shaped serrations hidden inside the mouth. It is conceivable that such a mouth will be a cruel situation when it feeds on living things. And with such a weird appearance, she is definitely not the existence that humans or ordinary creatures can cope with.


    She should be a killer, an invincible killing machine. It is a pity that at this time, she chose the wrong object.


    Holocaust is not the existence she can deal with. In fact, at the moment she rushed over, the catastrophe had already noticed her, and she directly reached out and grabbed her neck and took her directly to control.


    He is not sure if this is the goal he wants to find, so he did not directly kill such a monster for a while. He just controlled her, letting her struggle in her own hands, while carefully looking at her facial features, trying to identify her true identity.


    This may sound incredible, but the Holocaust''s move is not useless. He saw the coming of this monster. This is not Alexia, but the adjutant she brought with her.


    What made this adjutant become this look? The catastrophe inevitably gave birth to curiosity. But this curiosity is not enough to let him let go of this monster in his hand. In fact, at the moment she chose to attack him, her fate was already doomed.


    As the strength of the hand slammed, the catastrophe directly broke her neck. This fatal injury to the mast does not seem to have any lethal effect on her. Because her body can freely attack the catastrophe. This made the Holocaust unable to hold back and frown, and then directly pressed a huge gravity on her body. Under such pressure, her seemingly heavy shell armor did not play any protective role. Just like a crab crushed by a roller, in a series of crisp and broken sounds, this female monster has turned into a muddy piece of meat.


    This does not seem to be the end of her tragic fate, because the catastrophe can see that as she becomes such a pile of rotten meat, a layer of bacteria blankets immediately grow from the inner wall of the heart. They flocked to cover the rotten meat and then hatched countless flesh and blood mites in a short period of time.


    From the perspective of resource utilization, this approach is really savvy to the extreme. But from an emotional point of view, this is an absolutely ruthless move.


    It can be said that some of the catastrophe that humans want to be indifferent can''t stand. He began to ridicule Aleksia''s cold words.


    "It''s a pleasant performance. Ms. Alexei, your practice of being loyal to your subordinates is really moving. I am more and more sure of my choice. Even your most loyal people can treat you like this, counting on you. Will follow the promise, it must be my brain kicked by the scorpion!"


    "Give me shut up, shut up!" Aleksia seemed to have some emotional unacceptability about her own practice, so when the catastrophe ridiculed her like this, she immediately screamed. "It blames you for your reasons. If you don''t have to force me to die, if you didn''t kill her, how could I do something like this. It''s all yours." Wrong, it��s your fault!��


    "Beautiful excuse! Even you said that I started to believe that it was my fault."


    I licked my mouth and let my face show a cold smile. The catastrophe has already taken a big step to the heart that is still pulsating. He has found the existence of Alexia through the direction of the sound. So when he walked over, he was already equated with the constant approach to Alexia.


    This of course makes Aleksia feel nervous. But what made her violently fluctuating in her heart was the next words of the catastrophe.


    "But I really want to take a look. When you go to hell, you meet your loyal subordinate. Can you just say this to her? Or, you think she will believe what you said. What about these things?"


    This is what makes Alexia speechless. Not only because of the loss, but more is that she has already felt the cold and cold intentions revealed from the catastrophe. Just like a huge iceberg suddenly inserted into his heart, the freezing cold of the heart makes her whole heartbeat almost stop stiffly.


    He wants to kill himself. Once again, the facts were clearly determined, and Alexia could not help but scream loudly.


    She couldn''t help but vent her fears, and the screams that she had made through her body now had the ability to tear the biopsy.


    It is definitely a frequency that ordinary creatures can''t bear. Almost as the harsh sound of ultrasound, if it appears in the city, I am afraid it can directly shatter the glass of all high-rise buildings. Unfortunately, this is not in the city. As the only creature in the world, whether it is herself or the catastrophe, it is not affected by such harsh sound waves.


    Alexia also did not expect this to play any role. She is only venting her fears, and after making such a vent, she can give courage and finally kill the courage.


    It was almost a momentary thing. With the appearance of harsh sound waves, a limb like an insect claw broke through the heart''s valve and slammed it toward the catastrophe.


    The catastrophe is not retreating, letting the tip of the knot at the end of the limb be sharper than the sharp knife on his own eyelids, and then spewing a pile of sparks out of thin air. With the spark of the pair of sparks, a black shadow has been shackled with the heart valve, and the havoc has been completely shrouded in its own shadow. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 1251： Non-human change final condition

    It was the figure of Alexia, or more precisely, it was completely transformed into a non-human appearance of Alexia.


    It seems that because of the high degree of integration with Noah''s Ark, Aleksia, like the former adjutant, has also undergone awesome changes.


    A layer of red and black insect carapace covered her, although it preserved the beautiful lines of her original material, but the cold hair and the sharp teeth on the edge of the limbs clearly tell everyone. It has the danger.


    At this time, she can already be said that there is no feminine feminine feature. Not only because of her body armor, but also because of the changes in each part of her body.


    For example, height. Aleksia was originally only 170 centimeters. This height is actually right for her blond Aryan race, but now she is over two meters tall. This made her directly and completely out of the normal aesthetics of human beings. A woman of more than two meters is no longer acceptable to normal people.


    Of course, height is only part of it. The most important thing is some other changes. For example, hands and feet. Women''s hands and feet have always been the most fascinating artwork. This point is from the ancients to describe the woman''s hand as soft, and nowadays so many foot control enthusiasts can see.


    In the past, Alexia was a delicate beauty, and both hands and feet were definitely the kind of art. But now, it is estimated that any one who sees her current situation will never have such an idea.


    The finger that should have been soft has now become a sharp claw covered with a shell-shaped carapace. Although it can barely maintain the five-finger character of human beings, how it looks is awkward and horrible, no matter what. May be called a beautiful word.


    This is still good, because at the very least, there is a basic form of human palm. At the foot, the changes in Alexia have been completely out of the human sphere.


    From the position of the thigh down, Alexia''s legs and feet have begun to develop in the direction of alienation. The recurved joints are not the appearance of human beings, but only the two front and back, the toes with sharp claws, just like the feet of many insects.


    Perhaps from a biological point of view, such a structure is more conducive to adapt to a variety of complex terrain. But from a human point of view, this is definitely a physical feature that a monster can have. Aleksia has become a monster, and this is no doubt. If there is nothing in her body that has not changed, then it is estimated that she has only her pretty face.


    Perhaps because of the woman''s inherent obsession, Alexia''s face did not change like that of her adjutant into that ugly appearance. She still maintains her original face, except that except for this, everything else is gone. Including the beautiful long blond hair.


    The golden length that was originally fascinating to the new discovery has become a sturdy, vine-like thing. They grow neatly backwards, and a layer of water-like halo continually flows through them until the ends are like flower-shaped flower buds.


    Of course, this is definitely not a flower. Because the flower garden does not move by itself. The snake-like twisting posture, as well as the fangs and fangs that appear in the opening and closing, clearly show the true identity of these flower buds. They are snake-like living creatures, real cannibal flowers. .


    These horrible vine snakes look like the mythical Medusa''s snakes, but they are not necessarily the most scary places on Alexia. Behind her, along the direction of the spine growing, eight thick and sharp spider claws grow side by side. This is the most powerful weapon for Aleksia to appear horrible.


    At the same time, this is also the weapon that Alexia used to attack the Holocaust. At the beginning, it was only one, and now when she was all rushing, the eight claws behind her were completely covered.


    Each claw has the strength and sharpness to penetrate any steel, and the green liquid flowing on the tip of the claws exudes a special smell. The catastrophe saw what it was like to see this liquid drop. Even the strong vitality of Noah''s Ark can''t stop the destruction of this venom. Only in a moment, there is a large piece of flesh-and-blood necrosis. It is conceivable how deadly such a venom would work on a creature.


    Unfortunately, the catastrophe is not a creature. He does not have the most primitive carbon-based or silicon-based structure of the organism. Just like Zhou Yi and other great gods of the universe, to this extent, the composition of the body is more energy and concept. Humans see them as human beings because they want people to see themselves like this. If they want, they can change to do any form of life.


    They can have all the features that a species should have, or they don''t have these features. Everything depends only on what they think. In this case, even such a poison can poison the whole human being and destroy the entire planet, which is powerless for the catastrophe.


    He just let Aleksia''s claws **** on himself, letting the poisonous liquids sway like raindrops. I ignored it like a breeze, and then showed her a mocking smile in the anger and fear of Aleksia.


    "With these, what do you think you can do? Alexia, I advise you to honestly let it go. So, look at it as a woman, maybe I can give you a death without any pain. Of course, you You can also choose to resist. In that case, the one just got is your end!"


    It is naturally different to take the facts that are placed in front of you to threaten people. Although Alexia is now facing the threat of death, she has stopped her own movements and glared at him without any grasp of her own actions.


    "Kill me, the whole world has to follow the funeral? Are you crazy? You can''t understand this simple truth, you just want to kill me?"


    "Maybe! But even if I am not crazy, I still feel that I should kill you. You are a Hydra, you have provoked me, and you know my true identity. Do you have so many reasons superimposed? Do I have a reason to let go of you?"


    After licking his own hand, the catastrophe approached directly to the front of Alexia. Almost the distance between the face and the face, which makes Alexia, who has always had fear in his heart, is very uncomfortable, almost subconsciously wanting to retreat. But the next words of the catastrophe were to dispel her actions.


    "Of course, I thought about it. It is not necessarily impossible for you to survive. As long as you are willing to cooperate!"


    To survive, this is the biggest expectation of Alexia now. So when she heard these words, she immediately couldn''t wait to ask questions.


    "What do you want me to do? Stop the movements that phagocytose cells? No problem, as long as you let me go, everything is fine!"


    "No, no, no! This condition is too simple. Do you think that buying your life in this way is too cheap? Or, you feel that you have only such value."


    "What do you want? Say it, as long as I have it, everything is fine!"


    If you look at this kind of action before the Holocaust, Alexia might think that he is playing his own idea. After all, it is the confrontation between men and women, beautiful women are always inevitable to evoke the evil desire of men. But now, it has become like this, she does not have to have such unnecessary worry.


    What is the situation of myself? I know clearly. If a man can give birth to his desire for the present, he can only say that it is very good, you are very strong.


    When the catastrophe says such a thing, it is naturally impossible to hit her body. In fact, he is thinking about something else. So after the opening of Alexia, he immediately said to her.


    "It''s very simple. I want to know the secrets of your Hydra, all the secrets. The rest of your organization, your base, and your leaders. In addition to you, the Hydra should have other heads. That''s right. Tell me where they are and then exchange their lives with their lives. What do you think of such a deal?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, Alexia immediately changed his face. She finally understood what the Holocaust was playing. He wanted to uproot the entire Hydra and wipe it out. And this is precisely a condition that he can''t accept anyway.


    Because this is the foundation of Smith. Zhou, and even related to the security of Smith.


    If it is just the other, it will be considered, because whether it is Steve Rogers or Victor, although the troika belongs to the Hydra, Alexia has no feelings for them. She only left her feelings to one person. Others have no meaning at all for this naturally indifferent woman. If she can use her life to exchange her life, she can agree with it without any help.


    But the meaning of the catastrophe is obvious. He is aimed at everyone in the Hydra. And this owner must also include the real head of the Hydra of Smith. Zhou.


    It is true that Smith. Zhou is now reborn and has a strong power. But Alexia, who has seen the infinite power of the catastrophe, simply cannot be sure that Smith will not be his opponent. She does not dare to take the risk, even if she is at risk of dying at any time, she will never be willing to take the risk of gambling with the life of her favorite man. Therefore, her answer to the catastrophe is only one sentence.


    "You can''t think about it!"

 Chapter 1252： Leave the time to forget

    "You can''t think about it! I will never sell him. Even if I die, I will never do this!"


    Responding to this, Aleksia��s eyes even showed the will to die. For her performance, the catastrophe could not help but be surprised in her heart.


    He is very clear that Alexia will say such things, certainly not because of what is loyal. In fact, the entire Hydra lacks such a thing, and it is too difficult to find a person who is loyal enough from inside. Almost impossible. Therefore, she must be for other reasons. What is the reason?


    From the look of Alexia, the Holocaust quickly analyzed an answer. That is love! If you can make a woman so crazy, I am afraid that there is only love.


    Although it is hard to imagine, this magical thing of love actually happens to the Hydra, a guy who almost wipes out all human feelings. But the catastrophe does not think that there will be any mistakes in judgment. Because in this already fierce confrontation, he is already fully aware of this woman in front of him.


    In order to keep myself alive, the effort of this woman is absolutely amazing. No matter how powerful the power is placed in front of her, there is no ** that can extinguish her life. Even in order to have such a little chance of living, she has kidnapped the whole world on her own. To die to death, toughness and madness to this extent, she is definitely the first.


    But it is such a woman who has been struggling to survive for a long time, but at this time she would rather give up the hope of being born than to tell a person''s message. She also used him instead of her and the word it, so the catastrophe is really unable to link her cause and love.


    Love is crazy, love can make people desperate, even go directly to embrace death. Holocaust can be regarded as a poison in love, so he is very clear about what it is. But this does not make him a reason to let go of Alexia.


    It is true that a woman who is afraid of life and death for love must be worthy of respect and sympathy. However, everyone is not a child. It is too stupid to choose to let go of your own enemies because of sympathy. At the very least, the brains of the catastrophe have not yet been teased to this extent. So he just licked his mouth and said to her.


    "I ask again, you really don''t plan to cooperate with me. This is the last chance. If you still refuse to follow suit, then don''t blame me for not giving you a chance!"


    As the catastrophe said, this is the last chance. If Alexia is not willing to seize this last chance, then he really does not intend to continue to entangle with her.


    Killing her and completely destroying Noah''s Ark, he gave Natasha gas, and the purpose of revenge for the innocent who was persecuted for his sake was reached. The reason why I want to take out the information about the other heads of Hydra from her mouth is just to think about whether they can solve them once and for all. The guys who don��t want to be in the province always come to entangle themselves. Of course, finding the best, it doesn''t matter if you can''t find it. However, it is a matter of more effort, and it will not have any serious impact on him.


    As the top existence in the universe, the catastrophe naturally has such a sufficiency. However, in the face of his last night, Alexia��s heart was inevitably fluctuating violently. She knew that she had reached the final critical moment. Whether it is survival or death depends on her next answer. This is a step-by-step choice for a step-by-step hell, and faces such a difficult choice. She trembled her own eyelids and eventually closed her eyes and mouth.


    This silence is obviously her last answer, and the meaning of this answer is undoubtedly very clear. Refused to represent the refusal, and then accept death without fear.


    This is not a decision that anyone can make, and for her courage and sacrifice, the catastrophe finally could not help but sigh.


    "You make me look at me, madam. Since you have already made such a decision, then don''t blame me for being rude to you. Rest assured, in the face of your brave courage, I will give you a painless dead!"


    When he spoke, the catastrophe directly added a heavy weight to Alexia. Like a heavy shackle on her body, heavy pressure made Aleksia lose her ability to act. Although she has the same ability as Noah''s Ark, she can adapt to this powerful pressure through physical evolution. But what is evolution, after all, has limits. As the catastrophe continues to strengthen this pressure, she will soon be unable to bear it and be crushed into the time of smashing.


    And this time will not be very far away. Because the catastrophe has said, she will give her a painless death. A little bit of pressure will only slowly torture her to death. That was not the intention of the catastrophe. His idea was to add gravity to a point that Alexia could never bear, and as he promised, let Alexia embrace death in silence.


    Feeling the gravity of his body, Alexia had almost speculation about the idea of ??havoc. This allowed her to open her eyes immediately and watched him closely with the pupil that had become scarlet.


    "I want to kill me, it is very simple. But do you think that the threats I have made to you before are all joking? I am dead, the world can''t live. I have already filled the seeds with this piece. In the sea, they will soon spread to every corner of the world. When I die, they will immediately riot. Use their powerful devour and contagious destruction of the whole world. Although this may not have any effect on you, Are you ready to collect the corpse for the whole world?"


    "You still don''t want to die?" With a smile, the catastrophe shook his head helplessly. For Alexia��s restatement of the threat of not knowing how many times, he certainly would not regard this as a joke. As can be seen from the performance of those little things, they do have the potential to destroy the world. If the death of Alexia would make them go, then bringing the world to the end is definitely a possible thing.


    This is definitely a very powerful threat. It can make any one person smother. After all, in order to destroy an enemy and bring the world in which you live to the end, how to say it is too worthless. And if you change to any superhero standing here, facing Alexia''s kidnapping threat, they almost certainly have to give in to her. It��s just a pity that standing in front of her is a catastrophe. And he does not put this threat in his eyes.


    From the beginning to the end, the catastrophe only regards Alexei��s struggle to survive as a small trick. He can solve it with his hands, which is why he is not slow to let everything develop. I just didn''t think that his laissez-faire actually caused Alexia to have the illusion, and regard this as the only reliance. Even if it has already had a death, you must use this small means to disgust him. This makes the Holocaust a little bit sorrowful.


    Perhaps it is to make this woman completely reassuring, perhaps to break her luck that she should not have. After the catastrophe laughed, the catastrophe said to her.


    "Since you are still not dying, then I will let you see if your little means can do what you want. It is also a complete severance of your thoughts. Always let you leave with peace of mind. this world!"


    After saying this, the Holocaust turned his gaze to the sea where they were. With his vision, he is fully capable of seeing the phagocytic cells distributed in this area. As Alexia expected, they have been dispersed into the ocean currents, and they have begun to follow the ocean currents to the journey to the world.


    Of course, this journey has only just begun, so they have not spread to very distant places. However, if they cannot be stopped as soon as possible and let them flow so much, then they will certainly spread to every corner of the world.


    That would be a very troublesome thing, even if it is handled by the ability of catastrophe, it will be very troublesome. Just, not now.


    Directly reaching out, releasing the roots of his own black hole, endless gravitation makes all the movements in this sea area begin to slow down or even stand still. This has not only affected and interfered with the sea in essence, but has reached a more outrageous and surreal level, that is, the degree of influence of time through gravity.


    Time is constantly slowing down under gravity, even to a near pause. This is very unbelievable, but Alexia is clearly visible with his own eyes. She could see the water droplets still in the air and never fell. She could see that the ocean currents should have flowed, but now it is as stiff as being frozen.


    She tried to control those phagocytic cells and let them break free from this controlled sea. But her spiritual power simply cannot shake the movements that phagocytose cells. It is not that they can''t move, but that her spiritual power simply cannot spread. Just like being blocked by ice, once the power of the mind is released, everything has become static.


    Be aware that thought can transcend space. The only thing that can''t be surpassed in thought is time. Therefore, only one explanation can explain everything that Alexia is now experiencing, that is, time has stopped at this moment.


    The catastrophe can actually stop the time. This discovery made Aleksia feel trembled. She had seen the power of the catastrophe, but she could not have imagined that he would be so powerful. This way she was stunned and flustered. What makes her more afraid and fearful is still happening behind. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 1253： Wanshuiguiyuan dead edge

    If it is said that the time of this piece of water has been paused, and that everything is still at this point, it is not enough to shock people. Then the next scene is really to let Alexia die any more, but it is not possible. Admit that it is shocking.


    The sea was overturned. It is not a kind of overturning like boiling water, but it is completely overturned and uprooted. Numerous sea waters are pouring into the sky under the influence of huge gravitation, like the Tianhe River. Then they gathered together into a water column that was thoroughly passed through, and finally disappeared completely into the world in a singularity that could not be seen by a gaze.


    The vast sea area is lowering its own level at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the moving sea water is in sharp contrast with the normal sea areas outside. The huge blanks seem to be a huge piece of blue. The same color mirror.


    This is a very unreasonable situation. Be aware that water is fluid. As long as there is no barrier in the middle, then in the case of this sea water overturning, the sea should automatically fill the gap. But at this time, it seems that because the time has been stopped, the sea has not done so.


    Therefore, Alexia can follow the falling sea surface and see the sea that normal people cannot see. Fifty meters deep in the sea, 100 meters in the deep sea, 500 meters in the deep sea, and two kilometers in the deep sea. From the time of fifty meters, it is no longer the sea that humans can observe through the naked eye.


    After the sun shines into the water, it can only extend the human horizon to such depth because of the refraction and sea turbidity. If you are deeper, you can only see the darkness and the faint light with the human eye. When it reaches the depth of one kilometer in the deep sea, it is a complete darkness, even where the sun is not exposed, and it is completely insulated from humans.


    To this day, human beings still know nothing about such a world. All they can do is send some deep-sea submarines, using some things under the spotlight to describe this one billionth of a billionth more than the entire land. . It can be said that human beings have spent countless money and invested countless resources to gain an understanding of the deep sea. I am afraid that there is not more than one ten thousand of what Aleksia now sees with his own eyes. She has been able to see the exposed seabed bed and see the deep-sea volcanoes and fissures that have become smoked because there is no seawater cover.


    This is really a surprising sight, but for Alexia, everything I see is far less than the shock of my heart. Now she can clearly perceive that everything she has placed in this sea has been completely wiped out as the sea continues to disappear into the singularities of the air.


    Obviously, it is the most tenacious thing, and it can obviously adapt to all kinds of harsh environments. However, under the power of the catastrophe, they have no chance to survive. It is completely involuntary, and it can only be passively destroyed. The existence of these high hopes can only be degraded to such an end. This is really making Alexia feel shocked and incredible.


    Why is it like this, Alexia simply can''t understand. The catastrophe did not give her enough time to let her think about such a problem. After destroying all the layouts of Alexia in a way that smashed the entire chessboard, he directly transferred his gaze back to her. This is her last moment, because she will be greeted by her, the hug of death.


    Alexia also recognized this, she was not begging for anything, nor did she show any cringe. At this time, she was only proud and hard to raise her own head. Like a suffering queen, she was not willing to let go of her dignity and persistence even if she died.


    The expression of emotion, this woman really puts love above her own life. In order to express her respect for her, the catastrophe closed her eyes and she violently closed her five fingers.


    The gravity that has been tied to Alexia has been magnified a myriad of times, and the powerful pressure can almost crush a land floor block of a planet. Although Alexia''s body can adapt to any harsh environment through rapid evolution, the current gravity pressure is far beyond the scope of biology. So just for a moment, her body burst into a **** fog. Then they disappeared into the singularity of the ravages created by the catastrophe.


    This woman who is willing to give her life for love is so dead. The death is clean, and the death is very wrong. Obviously, if anyone is standing opposite her, she will become scrupulous because of her actions, and she will not dare to make any hands or feet. Unfortunately, she met a guy who did not play the most common sense. Then everything in her turned into a tragedy.


    She died, and the creature base of Hydra has also become a bubble. Although it has paid a considerable price, it is already a great battle to get rid of a head of Hydra in this way. It can be said that if the Heavenly Hammer knows all of this, it will definitely open champagne to celebrate all of this.


    After all, from the fight with the Hydra, the human side has not achieved any significant results. The only hunting that was identified as the head of the Hydra was Pierce, but Pierce ended up in the hands of their own. As for the rest, it is just a kitten and a puppy. Compared with the destruction of the human world by the Hydra, their value is negligible.


    Aleksia''s status today is much more important than Pierce, and the existence of the biological base Noah''s Ark also has an extraordinary significance for the Hydra. It can be said that this is the core of Hydra''s forces in the deep sea of ??the whole earth. It is even more crucial to take away this than to cut one of its heads. This will be inspiring and even excite the whole world.


    But as the creator of all this, the catastrophe is not very satisfied. Because he knows that he has not been able to do his best.


    The best result should be to uproot the entire Hydra so that all the hidden heads and tentacles are evaporated in the sun. It��s a pity that because of Alexa��s persistence and the hidden secrets of Hydra, the idea of ??havoc has not been able to make it. And this is why he is not satisfied.


    He knows very well that if this time he can''t completely break with the Hydra, then in the days to come, as long as he still lives on this earth, then he will inevitably have some entanglement with the Hydra. It''s like a fly flying in your ear, you know it exists, but you can''t catch it. This is the most disgusting thing.


    Not only disgusting, but also helpless. At least for a short time, the Holocaust really has no way to deal with these guys hidden behind the human world. He can only give up his thoughts and temporarily put a stop on the matter.


    This time, the catastrophe naturally left the sleeves without waving a cloud. After he left, the time of pause and all the visions began to dissipate.


    Almost collapsed into a hollow sea area returned to normal, so it is inevitable that there will be sea water to fill it all. Of course, this is not easy, because the hugeness of this sea area is unimaginable. The tens of thousands of acres of land, combined with an average depth of more than one kilometer, combines petrol tons of seawater. Thousands of tons of seawater, flowing into a huge gap of several kilometers deep, will not be as simple as filling a bathtub.


    That is the same as the scene of gathering the waterfalls of the world, but also more horrifying and shocking. The rushing rushing is full of several kilometers, and the huge width makes people even think that they have seen the return of the mythical Wanhaiguichuan. And when the cold sea water hits the deep strait, it swells on the volcanoes and crust that have just seen the sun. The impact of water and fire caused the entire earth''s crust to tremble wildly.


    The sea water is boiling and the sea is shaking. The icy sea water and the boiling boiling water from the sky intersect each other, letting the rolling water mist rise like a long dragon along the huge drop.


    Although the dark clouds in the sky have begun to dissipate, lightning and thunder have begun to break. But because of the rising fog, the sea did not become brighter. On the contrary, it has become more and more violent, and it is more and more murder. At this point, Rama Mujam, the commander-in-chief of the Indian-Korean fleet, is the deepest feeling.


    Because of the previous Oolong collision incident, the Indian carrier formation was very fortunate to miss the confrontation with Noah''s Ark. This is why they can still exist in this sea area and not become a tragedy like the Korean fleet.


    However, Rama Mujam is not clear about this. He only knows that he missed something very important, and if he is not quicker, then chances are that he will not even have a chance to drink soup.


    This made him almost desperate to go to the target waters. With the hope of the event, I want to extract the benefits I want from it.


    He is very anxious, and this eagerness has made him ignore some very important things. For example, the surrounding environment.


    The huge vacancies bring the most violent flows, and the petabytes of seawater mean more terrible than any tsunami. Surrounding the waves, the big waves that the Indians�� aircraft carriers are wagging are just a prelude. If they dare to go deeper, then waiting for them will only be the wrath and destruction of the sea.


    Indians still don''t know this, they are still moving blindly. And as they watched them, they had to step into desperation. At this time, a voice suddenly came out of the radio.


    "Stop, stop now. The road ahead is dead, you must stop!"

 Chapter 1254： Disregard warning horror joke

    Some blunt, but very eager English, let Rama Mujam, the commander-in-chief of the fleet, listen to his ears, and his brows are immediately wrinkled. He can hear the very obvious Korean accent in the speech of the speaker. This made him immediately think of Park Yantai''s **** straw bag. And for the guy who had the dog that day, his heart is definitely not a good impression. And hate the house and Wu, he also hated all the Koreans.


    However, although I hate these **** guys. But his brain is still awake. He knows that this time the arrogance is actually the least desirable behavior. Because everything in front of us is simply unknown. When you don''t know who is in the upper hand, information becomes the most crucial determinant.


    The voice from the radio was obviously the source of the decisive information, so even if the opinions were very big, Rama Mujam took the microphone and said calmly to the other party.


    "I am Lieutenant General Rama Mujam. Sen, Supreme Commander of the Fleet. Do you have anything to say!"


    "Sir, we are the pilots of the aviation squadron of the Busan aircraft carrier of the Indo-Korean Joint Fleet. We report to you, please turn around immediately, don''t move on. You are in front of the abyss. If you go on like this, you will be the whole army. Overwhelmed!"


    The sound from the radio was hoarse and intermittent, but the overall meaning was clear enough. It was only after hearing this, Rama Mujam changed his face and said to them indefinitely.


    "Abyss? What abyss? Your sir? Let the friend of Park Yantai talk to me!"


    For the warnings at the moment, Rama Muqam could not believe its authenticity. In his view, this should be the slow-moving plan used by Park Yantai''s idiot. He wants to use this stupid lie to delay his actions and get him enough time. In other words, this **** doesn''t even want to leave him with a soup.


    This is naturally impossible for Rama Mujam to accept, so he did not listen to the warnings of these guys. The fleet is still swaying by the wind, or by the waves of Tao Tao, and their actions have not changed at all.


    There was no change in the direction of the Indian aircraft carrier formation. The pilots who claimed to be the Busan squadron were all sorrowful. On the radio, you can clearly hear the Korean words that are constantly arguing and arguing. Although I can''t understand what they mean, Rama Mujam can still guess. It��s nothing more than cursing yourself with a pattern.


    Seriously, if these pilots are their own, then he will let them know what the stern''s majesty is. It is not a small crime to despise the superiors in the military, but it is a big deal for Indians with a clear hierarchy. Small, nature is no longer. Big, but it can be human life.


    Because these people are under the hands of Park Yantai, he naturally cannot do anything to them. But this does not prevent him from counting all of this on Park Yantai. There is already an account between him and Park Yantai, so he does not mind adding some interest on this account.


    The Korean pilot��s dispute soon ended. They have formed a unified calibre, and this has made Rama Mujam soon hear such a statement.


    "Sorry, Lord Commander. Our fleet commander, Park Yan Tai, is dead! So, I am afraid we can''t let him talk to you again."


    The first time he heard this, Rama Mujam��s first reaction was to look down at his watch. The calendar on the watch shows very clearly that today is not April Fool''s Day. Therefore, these pilots should not be joking about him. Just, are these words like no jokes?


    Although Park Yantai is a straw bag, the strength under his hand is real. That is the Seventh Fleet, the strongest overseas fleet of Americans. All the equipment is not the best, but it is also top notch. It can be said that just let this fleet be placed there, you can let some small countries feel sorrowful. Now, you actually told him that the commander of such a fleet died under heavy protection? This is not a joke. What is it?


    Rama Muqam, who was incredibly unbelievable or could not believe at all, was shocked by the ability to lose speech. And until he was silent for a while, after clearing his own thoughts. He barely opened his mouth.


    "Damn, you are not kidding me. You know, spreading this kind of news will disturb the military. If I find that you are lying, then you must go to the military court."


    Half is a threat and half is exhortation. Rama Muqam only wants to know the real answer. He thought that these pilots would hesitate to answer themselves, but they did not hesitate at all.


    "Sir, I am not joking with you again. Our commander, Park Yantai, is indeed a sacrifice. Not only him, the entire Korean fleet is finished, we are the last survivors, because we were in the sky. But we can''t Always in the sky, so we want to seek shelter from you. Sixteen f/a-18 fighters are requested to land on your ship."


    The request from the pilot was temporarily ignored by Rama Mujam, because at this time he was already scared by the information revealed by the pilot.


    The Seventh Fleet was completely annihilated, and such a message was even more surprising than the detonation of a nuclear bomb by his side. You know, that is the Washington, the Nimitz-class aircraft carrier that Americans are proud of. Such huge tonnage and advanced equipment are definitely the world''s top fighting bastions. To say an exaggeration, even if a nuclear bomb explodes around it, as long as the equivalent does not exceed a certain limit, it may not be able to directly sink the aircraft carrier.


    This is a weapon that any maritime soldier will dream of, even Rama Mujam. And now some people have told him that this famous Washington number has been annihilated with more than a dozen warships guarding it. One does not stay. This makes him believe that this will be true!


    Rama Mujam is still hesitant to believe what these pilots are saying, and has not waited for him to give an exact answer. A new sound is inserted.


    It was a frightening call, a desperate mourning at the end of danger. Rama Mujam heard it clearly, it was his confidant, the voice of the captain of a Shivalik frigate. He is now reporting on the radio station and Rama Mujam.


    "Sir, we met the waterfall. Repeat, sir, we met the waterfall. Damn, we have no time to retreat, and our motivation is simply not able to ask these **** ocean currents. Bastard, I don''t want to go, no, no, no"


    Desperate screams, and then the sound of running water that has never been heard, the tremor of the tremor is like the one coming from the abyss, and in the constant resurgence, the horror of stunned warfare.


    It is impacting Rama Mujam''s eardrum and is also impacting the heart he thinks is hard. When he first heard the words of his subordinates, he thought that this was a good joke. Because in any case, the appearance of a waterfall above the sea is really a bit unrealistic.


    Then it should not be something that will appear at sea, it is a joke that only appears in the most idiotic jokes of April Fool''s Day. Rama Mujam is right to think like this. But now he found out that he is the most ridiculous idiot. Because the facts are in front of him, he just has been reluctant to believe it. Now, this stubbornness and ignorance have already paid him a price. He lost his confidant and lost an important warship. More crucially, he brought himself into danger.


    The Shivalik frigate is the first echelon of his aircraft carrier formation and his pioneer. Although it is a pioneer, the distance between them is not far away. After all, the task of the frigate is to protect the core aircraft carrier. If it is too far away, it is not so easy to make the first and the last response. They probably only stayed less than five nautical miles away. This distance has been criticized by Rama Mujam in the past. He thinks this distance is too far. Now, he can''t help but cursing in his heart, why the distance between them can''t be farther.


    Five nautical miles, only five nautical miles from that huge waterfall, this distance is too dangerous for the slow-moving, tonnage aircraft space. Therefore, at this time, he also refused to accept other things, but directly yelled at the radio station.


    "Everyone, give me a U-turn right away. Don''t worry about the loss, the full power gives me the power to work, let us leave this ghost place immediately!"


    The call that the radio just sent was public, so all the crew knew that there was something waiting for them in front of them. Even if they didn''t know, this time, through the broadcast, the helpless voices, mournings, and deafening splashes of the first echelon frigates were already telling them clearly enough. The truth.


    No one will live with his own life, no one will think of burying himself in this densely foggy sea. They only want to escape, and they have made great efforts for this purpose. This is reflected in the outside, that is, the huge body of the Vikramatia is like a giant with a legged leg. Even rolling his body and turning his body, he almost fled to the back.


    This is of course not an easy task. The huge waves and ocean currents are narrowly wrapped around these warships, making it impossible for them to easily do what they want. However, the power of mankind is endless. In the screams of one friend after another, the crew of the Vikramati broke out with amazing potential under the pressure of fear and desire for survival. They led the lame giant. Let it get rid of all the restraints in the most unlikely circumstances and force it out of this thick fog.


    At this time, they suddenly discovered that the friendly forces around them have disappeared. They are already buried in the sea, but they are powerless. Lucky is still sad, no one can say clearly.

 Chapter 1255： Desperate

    "Sir, we asked for a landing. The current situation of the airstream is very unstable. Really, we really don''t want to stay in this ghost place!"


    The pilots who were not affected by the waterfall once again made such a buzz on the radio. And this snoring completely awakened Rama Mujam, who spent the rest of his life, pulling his consciousness back into reality.


    He first looked at the situation around him. The ship''s clear reaction on the radar made him subconsciously sucking a sigh, and then he gave birth to a huge panic and despair.


    He knows very well what these fleets mean. That means not only the vast majority of maritime power in India, but also his future prospects and power. Now, more than half of the sea fleet is buried here in the sea. For him, it means completely cutting off everything.


    It can be said that at this time he almost always had a disheartened attitude. I didn��t pull the gun at my head to get a shot, not because he was strong enough, but because he couldn��t take this courage. It��s his only way to go, but how can he make himself feel comfortable on this path of stagnation? This is the problem he needs to think about most.


    As an Indian, he has a preliminary idea in his mind. It��s never been a difficult choice for an already optimistic Indian to cover up with this kind of thing. The difficulty is not here at all. The difficulty lies in how to make others believe in the lies he has made. Even the truth of the facts is not well understood. He wants to persuade others by his own power. This is obviously impossible.


    For his own future, Rama Mujam can be said to have applied his brain to the limit. It is precisely because of this efficient operation that he finally found a viable opportunity from all the seemingly impossible conditions.


    He put his gaze on the sky, more precisely, on the planes that contacted them via radio. These Koreans are everything, they will know what the truth is. And through their understanding of the truth, a little codification of the truth, this should not be a problem.


    Although my heart is not very sure about this idea, in reality, he has picked up the radio microphone and yelled at the pilots in South Korea.


    "I heard your request. First of all, thank you for your warning. Then, I will order the deck staff to accept your plane. Please prepare for the landing, I will send my adjutant to meet you. You know, this There are a lot of things in it, and it��s up to you to tell me!"


    "Thank you, Commander. Thank you so much!"


    The pilots were so grateful that they were already afraid of the environment they were in to a certain extent. Almost almost can''t wait to find a place to land. Rama Mujam fulfilled their request, but they did not know that they did this, but they only came out of the tiger''s den and entered the wolf''s nest.


    Rama Mujam had no good feelings for these Koreans. After hanging up the radio''s microphone, he immediately seized the adjutant around him and referred him directly to his body, then confronted him wickedly. Said.


    "Listen, young man. Now we have seen the situation. Our fleet has suffered heavy losses. If you go back in such a gray way, neither you nor I will have any good end. Even the sky hammer. The bureau does not look for our business. The domestic government and public opinion will tear us into pieces. I don��t care, it��s a big deal to hide the name and change the country to continue living. And what about you? After tarnishing your family��s honor, you are sure that your father will not cut. Drop your head and use your blood to wash the shame of your family?"


    Before Rama Mujam said this, the adjutant did not expect so much. But when he said this, he had to think about it in the direction he described. And this imaginary, his face suddenly is a piece of iron.


    As a standard Kudili nobility, he is very clear about how much value his life has in his father''s eyes. It is almost certain that it is definitely not comparable to the glory of their family. Therefore, what Rama Mujam said is not an impossible thing. On the contrary, it has a high probability of happening, and even can say that it will definitely happen.


    As a high caste noble who was born with a golden spoon, he did not think that his life was comparable to those low-lying mud legs. Those mud legs can die a lot, but their own life can only be one. And if you lose your life for these reasons, it is really miserable and too disturbing!


    So, almost for a moment, this adjutant made up his mind in his own heart. At the same time, his mind has become more flexible than ever before. Rather than using Rama Mujam to mention and continue to threaten, he has already seized his hand and said this to Rama Mujam.


    "Sir, I don''t want to die. So if you want to do it, please let me know. For my little life, for your good interests and honors. No matter what the way, as long as you can save them, you are told. I am. I will definitely finish them with meticulousness, I promise you!"


    The cleverness that suddenly broke out of the adjutant made Rama Mujam somewhat surprised, but after the accident, he was delighted. As a person with rich reading and experience, he is very clear that if he wants to do everything well, he is not afraid of external resistance. He is afraid of pig teammates from his side. If you have an idiot teammate around you, then no matter what you have in the subtle plan, then strong ability. In the end, they will be dragged down by these guys.


    He mentioned his own adjutant as an idiot who didn''t want him to become a pit teammate. Especially at this time, if there is a pig teammate, it will be terrible. However, things finally turned around, and this allowed Rama Muqam to see the hope of success. Therefore, with excitement, he pulled his adjutant tightly and whispered to him with his ear.


    "Listen, I want you to bring a team of people who can trust. Remember, it is trustworthy, and there is absolutely no problem in terms of ability, and it will not give us a hindrance."


    "You take them, avoid everyone''s eyes and ears as much as possible, and then take all the Koreans to me. Don''t let go of any Korean, and don''t let anyone who is not allowed to come in. I will I want to find out the truth of the matter from the mouths of these Koreans. Then we can find a statement together and push our sins out. It is best to push everything away from the Koreans. More can only be regarded as an accomplice. With my relationship, it is unlikely that you will protect your interests and rights, but at the very least, we will not die. As long as we do not die, we can have a chance to turn over. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Rama Mujam said very well, and the adjutant who was at a critical juncture was very clear at this time. They all know that this is the last chance. So for this last chance, they did come up with the best effort and the best attitude.


    "I understand, sir. Please wait for my good news!"


    After the adjutant finished speaking this, he ran out quickly. At this time, Rama Mujam began to painfully suffer in anxious waiting.


    At this time, his mind is like a fried pot. What kind of ideas are there. Sometimes he will think about what to do if things are exposed. Sometimes he would worry that his hand would not be close, and what would happen if the Koreans escaped. Sometimes he was afraid that he would be sold by his own adjutant. After all, he is the highest sergeant, the best scapegoat. If he is willing to identify himself, then maybe it can really alleviate some crimes.


    The more he thinks in his mind, the more he suffers. The more he is suffering, the more his behavior is uncontrolled. In order to alleviate this psychological pressure, he could not help but put his finger into his mouth. In this unconscious situation, he even used his teeth to force his fingers.


    The nails were chewed hard and the flesh was torn directly by the sharp canines. Because of the tension, he is already feeling the pain of his fingers. This made him almost full of strength, just like a madman, and he did not mercilessly abuse himself.


    As time went by, he could even see the color of the phalane he had been smothered, and he didn''t care about it at all, as if he was licking someone else''s fingers.


    It can be said that at this time his heart has been completely filled with negative emotions. The root of his thoughts now is not the original, but a doubtful monster, a suspected devil. It is almost impossible for him to restore his sensibility until the results of the matter are returned.


    This is terrible, because the passage of time at this time is undoubtedly very slow. For Rama Mujam, it is absolutely the same as the year. Under such a long relative time, no one can be sure whether he will eat himself to live.


    This really can only see the ability of his adjutant, and through the past performance, his adjutant is really somewhat unsatisfactory. But all this, the situation is different, because he really became clever, and even the speed of action has become much faster.


    He had not waited until Rama Mujam swallowed himself, and he had already rushed back and brought him good news.


    "Sir, I have already controlled all the Koreans. In the bottom cabin, I let the best subordinates control them. No one will find them, I promise you!" Continued......)

 Chapter 1266： Loyalty confidentiality trial

    ,.


    The voice from the adjutant can be said to have saved the life of Rama Mujam to some extent. ��������..m] Because if he does not appear again, Rama Mujam may not be able to continue to do so.


    His hands are already bloody, and the blood flowing and the flesh of the scrolls make people feel a sense of horror. Not to mention the pain of peeling off the flesh, just a lot of blood is enough for Rama Mujam to drink a pot. Not to mention that it was directly bleed, but it was sent to the intensive care room in minutes. That would not be a problem.


    The news of the adjutant stopped him from this self-abuse. After regaining his own intellect, he also inevitably felt the pain of his own hand. This made a quick change in his face, but in the face of more important things, this pain is obviously something that can be tolerated and ignored.


    He casually found some bandages, wrapped his hands around his palms, and then took the microphone and responded to his adjutant.


    "Come on them, I will pass right away. Remember, don''t let anyone close to them except you and me."


    "Yes, sir!" The adjutant understood very well what it meant, so he replied very neatly. And just after he replied this way, Rama Mujam had already rushed in the direction of the bottom compartment.


    He did not bring any soldiers and refused the trailing of any soldier. So when a person came to the bottom cabin, he already saw his adjutant and the elite soldiers he led.


    They are firmly guarded outside the cabin that has been isolated. From the point of view of their movements and spirits, they are indeed worthy of the elite title. At the very least, compared with ordinary casual soldiers who are lazy and lazy, they are enough to be called the elite of India.


    "Good job, boys. If we can safely pass this pass. I promise. You will all become officers. If you have enough power, even the captain of a ship, for you. It is not impossible."


    Rama Mujam��s brain is now very clear. He knows that these soldiers have done dirty work for themselves, and they are equivalent to standing on a line with themselves. At this time, if you don''t do anything, then it is obvious that these guys will be separated from the German. In addition to killing them, otherwise those who know their secrets will be fatal if they are centrifuged.


    Therefore, instead of wasting a lot of energy to make a move that is impossible to determine the outcome, it is better to pay a little more for the loyalty of these soldiers, and let them consciously attach themselves to themselves and bind themselves.


    The conditions for Rama Mujam��s opening are still quite rich, even beyond the imagination of these soldiers. Therefore, after hearing his remarks, the soldiers who stood in their posts immediately showed an excited look and honored him with a standard military salute.


    This means that they have been loyal to the commander. Of course, this is only the return of interest, not the true loyalty. But Rama Mujam does not care about this, he knows that loyalty can be cultivated. As long as you are willing to pay for it and want to cultivate the loyalty of these people to yourself, it is not a problem at all.


    Nodded casually and responded to the soldiers. Rama Mujam glanced at his adjutant, and on the other hand, he pushed open the closed door of the cabin and walked straight in.


    As a community of interests with Rama Mujam, the adjutant understood what he meant. He first told the soldiers.


    "Be careful here, don''t let anyone come in. Remember, if anyone wants to be hard, don''t be merciful, kill them directly. ��������..m] Do you understand what I mean?"


    As a sloppy Indian, the adjutant��s order is obviously a bit too harsh. However, this is related to their own interests, so several soldiers looked at each other and they definitely nodded to him. After all, now is not the time to care about the private situation. And compared with the private situation, the benefits are even more exciting.


    I got a positive reply. The adjutant followed him into the cabin, and as soon as he entered the cabin, he saw a gloomy Rama Mujam.


    He is standing in front of the Korean pilot at the moment. And these Korean pilots are now blocked, blindfolded, and tied to the seat. They can''t see the situation at hand, but they can feel that they are standing in front of themselves. This makes them struggle wildly, and they don''t know whether they want to save or resist.


    But no matter what the reasons for their struggle, they have already brought a very bad feeling to Rama Mujam. For Rama Mujam, what he now wants to see is a group of sheep, not a beast that will struggle to resist. This obviously puts a little bit of pressure on his innermost anxiety. However, he can barely suppress these emotions and he did not directly erupt. He just took off his coat and pulled his tie hard. And I asked my adjutant about it.


    "Do you tell them clearly? I don''t want the problem to appear on them."


    "Please rest assured, sir. They know what to do." While holding the ticket, they put their gaze on the pilots. "Sir, what are you going to do with these guys. A total of sixteen pilots are here. I can guarantee that they have not communicated with anyone before. From the time they first got off the plane, they are all in my place." Monitored. You can rest assured that you will be the first person to talk to them."


    ��It��s doing a good job. It��s true that the crisis can sharpen people��s talents. Your performance is much better than yours before!��


    After taking a shot on the adjutant''s shoulder, Rama Mujam began to patrol the pilots with gloomy eyes. He is looking for an object that is suitable for communicating with himself, preferably the leader of these pilots. And soon, he found a suitable target.


    It was the guy who looked the coolest and was the oldest of these pilots. Be aware that because pilots have strict requirements for physical fitness, most pilots will only choose to retire or retreat to the second line after reaching a certain age. And the older pilots are not without, just very rare. Because at this time, I can still stand on the first line, and most of them are experienced veterans.


    They usually have the chief of the pilot. Rama Mujam also judged this way, so immediately, he took out the cloth strips in his mouth and said to him.


    "I am the commander of the fleet, Rama Muqam. Sen, tell me your name, the pilot. I have a lot of things that you need to tell me!"


    "Lord Commander?" The first time he could speak, the pilot was surprised at Rama Mujam''s identity, then he leaned over his neck and said to him. "I want to protest to you, Commander. We are soldiers belonging to South Korea. You have no right to imprison and interrogate us in this way. You have violated the common treaty signed by the Allies and you will be sent to the military court. !"


    The pilot said that it was obviously intended to use the Allied signs to suppress this unruly commander. It��s just that he obviously underestimated Rama Mujam��s courage and underestimated his current madness.


    He simply refused to take care of his injured palm. He directly slaps the face of the pilot. As long as there is a little bit of a brain, it is not difficult to hear the madness of desperation from his words.


    "Don''t talk to me, it''s useless. I ask you to answer. If you don''t want to cooperate honestly, then I will kill you and ask what I want to know from the mouths of other people. I am not reconciling. You are joking, so you better give me a smart point!"


    Seriously, the pilot was indeed scared. Not only because of the crazy attitude and tone, but also because of the warm and wet feeling of the feedback on his face. Obviously, the **** smell made him feel unbearable. He knew that blood is the most maddening thing. In the face of a madman, it makes sense to make sense. He said that he would kill himself, then it is very likely that he will kill himself. This is not a joke at all.


    Didn''t be buried in the mouth of the monster with his own fleet, is it going to die in his own hands? This is obviously not what the pilot is willing to see. He was not the kind of person who saw death, so he immediately straightened his body and replied in a hurry.


    "I know, I know. I will cooperate with you. I will tell you what you want to ask. As long as you let me and my men, we can tell you anything!"


    The very awkward tone made the young and energetic pilots behind him tremble and struggle. So that the pilot who had just said the pleading words couldn''t help but yell at them loudly in Korean. Rama Mujam did not care what he said in Korean. He now cares more about his answer. For him, this is what he wants to see the most. Because that means the truth is slowly unfolding in front of him. This made his heart suddenly anxious.


    "Tell me, what happened. Why did your Seventh Fleet be defeated so easily? Why did these things happen? How did the idiot of Park Yantai die? Our enemies? Where are our enemies?" .

 Chapter 1267： Crazy answer is unbelievable

    Rama Mujam asked incoherently, because everything that happened between them made him unable to understand. Obviously, he just let Pu Yantai��s idiot go one step ahead and let him replace himself with a thunder, why there are so many unexpected things happening.


    Even if they were attacked, there was an ambush in the Hydra. Things shouldn''t develop so quickly. Park Yantai is no longer a straw bag. His fleet is real, even if they are not opponents of Hydra, but it is not a problem to stick to it. But things are not like this at all. They simply couldn''t make any effective defenses. When Rama Mujam came over, they only got the news that they were completely annihilated. And for those who do it, they simply don��t know. Even said that even the cause of the huge waterfall, they have no clue.


    This is why I almost drove Rama Mujam crazy. Because if you can''t explain these things, then he wants to elute his suspicions and relieve his guilt, which is simply impossible. The result will be very bad, and in order to make things not so bad, he can only transfer the risk to these pilots.


    He needs to know the truth of those things from the mouths of these pilots, and then he must ensure that the truth of these pilots is exactly the same as what he said. This is a very difficult thing, but he has found the easiest solution for this. It may be dead, but as long as you are not dead, who cares?


    The pilots are not aware of the specific ideas of Rama Mujam, and until now they still have some luck. They didn''t think in any direction at all. This made the old pilot who was questioned at this time, could not help but smile at Rama Mujam.


    "Hello, you have asked too many things. I don''t even know that I should start with that question first."


    "Want to start from this question, what about our enemies? What kind of enemies have you encountered in the end!"


    This is one of the most critical issues, because it is related to the degree of credibility that Rama Mujam said. You know, the Tianshou Bureau will assign them such a task, then they must have a similar understanding of the enemy they are facing. If you open your mouth, then it will obviously be debunked by them. At that time, I wouldn��t have any use for how to defend myself. Because the Tianshou Bureau headed by the three major countries will certainly not look at India behind him.


    He must make his excuses close enough to the truth. Only in this way can he fool the people of the Tianshou Bureau.


    Such a problem is obviously very special for the old pilot. Because when he recalled everything, even if he was now in a safe environment, he could not help but tremble. That''s all his nightmare. If he can, he really doesn''t want to recall those things that are scary. It��s a pity that this is not something he can control.


    Rama Mujam��s threat is in front of his eyes, and for this threat he obviously cannot ignore it casually. So he can only bitter face and reluctantly recall.


    "Enemies? I am not sure if we are encountering our enemies. But I am sure that we encounter a terrible monster that is absolutely beyond imagination!"


    "What is that? What the **** is it?" Holding down the pilot''s shoulder, Rama Mujam''s voice has become so fast and frenzied. The truth is in front of his eyes, naturally it is because he is not excited. After being so coerced, the old pilot naturally cannot be concealed on this issue. Almost immediately, he said the answer.


    "A whale, we saw a huge whale. It flew in the sky, and the hugeness was beyond our imagination. Commander Pu Yantai said that he was related to those gods who destroyed Britain. Is this true? We don''t know!"


    "The huge whale? Flying in the sky?" As soon as he heard these things, Rama Mujam��s first reaction was that the guy was joking about himself. As a soldier with higher education, he obviously cannot believe the truth of this statement. Just thinking about the changes in the world today, and considering that this pilot should be the courage to take his own life to make a joke. He had to force himself to believe it all.


    Just, although it was so difficult to force yourself a hand. But he will still have a hard time figuring out what a whale can do to destroy the entire Seventh Fleet. That is simply impossible, let alone a whale, even a few hundred whales, it is impossible to do anything for the warships headed by the Washington. This is simply something that cannot be established.


    The old pilot obviously knew how outrageous his words were, so he immediately mapped out the details.


    "That''s not a normal whale! It''s a huge whale that is beyond anyone''s imagination. It flies in the sky and looks like a whole mountain floating in the sky. Even the sky is covered by it. Even the dark clouds can''t cover his body. It controls the Thunder, between the sky and the sea, it is not the enemy we can deal with!"


    The more the pilot''s description is, the more suspenseful it is, and Rama Mujam is somewhat unclear. Should he believe what he said? If you believe it, his words are really bizarre. The bizarre descriptions remind him of the absurd myths that he had heard when he was a child. But if you don''t believe it, then everything is hard to explain. Because if you are not facing such an enemy, how can the Seventh Fleet be destroyed so easily?


    If you want to come and think, Rama Mujam will still choose to believe what he said. Because myths have already entered reality, he does not believe this, does not mean that others do not believe in it, nor does it mean that this will not become a reality. The key to the problem now is not him, but some others. So immediately, he loosened his hand a little and then continued to ask.


    "Even if there is such a huge whale, but you have the entire seventh fleet. That is the seventh fleet, the most powerful overseas fleet in the United States. Can''t even a whale deal with it, are you eating? Are you growing up?"


    This taunting tone is clearly unacceptable to the old pilot. He feels that this is an insult to their country and nation, and this is exactly what this Korean can''t bear. So he knew that he was really not suitable for what he was doing now, and he couldn��t help but rebut.


    "His commander, please take back the words you just said. You are insulting my country and the warriors of our Republic of Korea. We must know that in order to fight against this huge monster, we have made tremendous efforts. You cannot be here. The world sees more warriors who are as fearless as they are. Such irresponsible language is simply trampling on the honor of all soldiers."


    "Give me shut up, what kind of virtues do you Koreans have, and I know clearly in my own heart. Sacrifice? Honor? Are you talking about such things? If you say such things, look at yourself first. If you really like what you said If there are military exercises, you will not be here now. Instead, you should be buried in the sea like your dead compatriots! Why, isn��t that what I said?


    The most straightforward words directly reveal what the old pilots are most reluctant to mention. He wanted to argue with something, but in the end, he was weakened by powerlessness and completely lost the courage to continue the language.


    As Rama Mujam said, they can be regarded as deserters to some extent. As a deserter, the honor and sacrifice of the soldiers are obviously irrelevant to them. Even the qualifications for talks are not there, and more words are just more self-deprecating.


    However, he does not think this is his fault. In the face of such a powerful enemy, even a whole fleet can only be filled with teeth. It is very rare for him to be able to save himself and the boys under his own hands. He doesn''t care how others look at him. At least from his own point of view, although he can''t say that he is justified, he can already be considered a conscience.


    Rama Mujam did not care about the idea of ??this pilot. His brain is more about the investigation of the follow-up situation. So immediately, he left the small disputes before. Continue to ask the pilot.


    "So then? How is the situation going on? You said that the Seventh Fleet could not fight such a monster, so where is the monster now? Why can''t we see anything, we can only see such a fog, still There is a sea waterfall that I have never heard of before? Monsters, whales? Where is it?"


    "Sir, what I am going to say next may make you feel incredible. But I assure you that everything I say is true."


    Almost in the tone of the swearing, the old pilot took out his most sincere tone. He said this to Rama Mujam.


    "After destroying all of our warships, a man suddenly rushed out of the whale''s body. I think it was a very powerful superhero, or a mutant. But no matter who he is." It was he who defeated the huge thing that could swallow the entire warship."


    "Although we don''t know what happened in the middle, but I can be sure, it seems that it is such a moment, the giant whale disappears. With it disappearing, there is also a huge pit that suddenly appears. It is also this thing. It caused what you think of the waterfall. I think that the monster should be finished. It should have died in the hands of the superhero!"

 Chapter 1268： Heart-wrenching

    The old pilot��s remarks were vowed to match his rising red face, which made it hard to believe what he said.


    Of course, as an audience, Rama Mujam seems to believe in all that he said. Although he said these things are very bizarre, whether it is a huge can almost a few hundred meters long warships as a whale that is swallowed by food, or a monster that can defeat such a monster, and made in the center of the Pacific Ocean Such a huge superhero with a deep pit waterfall. It can be said that it is the same as the Arabian Nights, but he still chose to believe this. Because he is very clear, this may be the only truth that can be said clearly.


    Such a bizarre situation, indeed only supernatural forces can explain the passage. Because of the many disasters that have been experienced, human acceptance of supernatural forces is completely different. So they can accept a lot of impossible things, whether it is a powerful demon or an incredible supernatural power, which is already within their acceptable range. As long as you can come up with a reasonable explanation, people believe that you are not too difficult.


    Rama Mujam already had a similar draft in his heart. He has probably thought about what to do to ease the pressure on himself. But before that, he did not say his own ideas. Instead, he re-blocked the pilot''s mouth in front of him and then pulled another person to interrogate them.


    Seven or eight goals were selected in succession. The things that are given are similar. This made Rama Mujam more confident in his own ideas. After confirming that these pilots could not provide more useful information to themselves, he turned directly and patted his adjutant''s shoulder while walking outside.


    The footsteps that are gradually moving away make the pilots who are very afraid of the future become more and more fearful. They don''t know what it is to wait for themselves, and they don''t know what these Indians are going to do. This made many of them start to struggle.


    Among them, it seems that the reason for blocking the mouth is not strict enough. The old pilot had already spit out his mouth in the struggle, and shouted loudly in the direction of Rama Mujam��s departure.


    "Sir, sir. You have already known from our mouth what you want to know. So you should let us go. Damn, we are allies. You can''t continue to treat us like this."


    "You are right, I really can''t continue to treat you like this." The eyes responded gloomyly, and Rama Muqam directly took out his gun from the adjutant''s waist and then aimed at the old pilot. Triggered the trigger.


    The bullet suddenly shot through his head without mercy. The sudden bursts of gunshots made all the other pilots, like the scared birds, struggling more and more.


    Rama Mujam did not pay attention to this group of scared birds. He just put his pistol back into his adjutant''s hand and then whispered in his ear.


    "They handed it to you. Solve them as soon as possible, then I have something to tell you. Don''t waste too much time, leaving us with little time."


    Shooting a friendly army is a serious crime at any time. Even if Rama Mujam is the commander-in-chief of the fleet, it is absolutely not allowed to kill a friendly pilot without any reason. If you don''t know about this kind of thing, if you are known, then it is absolutely enough for him to be summoned by the military court.


    Rama Muqam naturally cannot know this, and he still does it because he is more aware that he is in front of a road that cannot be turned back. He only has to choose this option on this road. And such a choice means that he must do this.


    Of course, he can shoot all sixteen pilots. But he will not let himself alone bear such charges. The so-called alliance can not only share the same interests, but also share the same risks. His adjutants, as well as those recruited by the adjutant, have a certain intersection with their own interests and risks. But this kind of intersection is not deep enough. The next thing he has to do is to get the kind of real and shared alliances to participate, so they have to show better performance.


    He meant that the adjutant was very clear, so he raised his hand without saying anything and fired a few shots at the pilots who had no resistance at all. Although his shooting method has some problems, the gun can kill the master. After the bullets in the magazine were finished, there were still two pilots who died under his gun.


    For such a result, he is naturally not satisfied. So immediately, he called in the soldiers who were guarding outside, and then said to them.


    "Give you a chance to prove yourself. If you want to get promoted and become rich, become a part of our party. Then take out your weapons and kill them immediately. If you don''t want to, then leave now. I won''t Stop you, of course, I won''t tell you what kind of opportunities you missed."


    When he finished, he left the space to the soldiers. And he consciously walked outside the door and started the work of the caretaker. Soon, the cabin was filled with gunshots and very confusing gunshots.


    The guns came quickly and went fast. But in just a few tens of seconds, everything suddenly subsided. At this time, when the adjutant once again pushed the door of the cabin, he could already see that the sixteen pilots and the bodies of two soldiers were lying in a pool of blood.


    This is the answer he envisioned, because he knows that there will always be smart people.


    When the soldiers were seen by the pilots who were shot by Rama Mujam, they actually had only two choices left. One is to become their accomplice, and then they will be protected by Rama Mujam in the future, and will be promoted under his wings. As for the other, it will definitely not be as good as the adjutant said on the surface. It is like a pilot, becoming a firm secret conservative.


    The most secretive person in the world has always been dead. If you can''t understand the current situation, then it is not awkward to be a dead person. He thought that there should be a lot of this idiot, but to his surprise, there are only two people here. This made him nod to be satisfied, and then told the soldiers who became more silent because of immoral killings.


    "I did a good job, I will pass on your determination to the commander. Now, what you have to do. Clean up this place, I don''t want anyone to know the whereabouts of these bodies. I don''t want anyone to know those pilots." The disappearance is related to you. This is a test, I hope you will not let me down!"


    If it is the determination that has just been tested, what is being done to them now is the test of ability. At this point, the adjutant did not have much worry. Because these are the elites selected in the entire military system. If even this little thing can''t be done well, isn''t it too embarrassing for their name?


    With such confidence, he left here directly. Then came to Rama Mujam��s office and said to Rama Mujam, who had already waited there.


    "Sir, everything I have arranged. The bodies are being processed, no one will find their whereabouts. In addition, the soldiers have also let them pay the name and believe that their loyalty can be trusted. ��


    "Do well, send. You finally act like a qualified soldier and politician. I believe that if your father knows what you have done, he will be proud of you."


    For his adjutant, Rama Muqam really had to use a smug look. From the very beginning, the innocence, even the idiot''s performance to the present mentality, the degree of decisiveness, the middle span is more exaggerated than the evolution of human beings to humans.


    Of course, for such changes, Rama Mujam is naturally happy to see it. Because in today''s situation, a clever adjutant is obviously more useful to himself than an idiot adjutant. He has witnessed the ability of the deputy official and has also generated enough trust in him. So after praising him so much, he immediately said to him.


    "I am going to gamble!"


    "I believe that you have also heard the truth of the pilot''s dictation. Our enemy is a huge mythical behemoth that is beyond imagination. It is the existence of our friendly Korean fleet. If this monster still exists, Our situation will be very bad. Because even if we can escape from its hands, we will be blamed for the current loss. But the problem now is that this monster no longer exists. It has He died on the sea and created a horrible vision."


    "It can be said that its death makes everything dead and there is no evidence. Under this premise, we have a lot of room to operate. For example, we can count the death of that monster on our head. I already thought For good reason. The Shivalik has our own strategic nuclear missiles. We can say that the Shivarik is bravely and fearlessly rushing into the mouth of the monster under my command. The way in which the nuclear bomb was detonated triggered the self-destruction of the monster. The huge deep pit waterfall is the result of self-explosion, and our loss is based on this kind of battle."


    "No one knows the true truth. We only need to carry out such a transformation on the truth. The punishment we face is not there. On the contrary, it will be our credit. We will change with great sacrifice." With such a great victory, humanity has once again escaped a catastrophe. What do you think this kind of statement will bring us benefits?"

 Chapter 1269： Faced with difficulties in investigating candidates

    Benefits, the benefits are definitely not to say.


    If you can let others believe in his words, then for the world, they can all be regarded as heroes. Unlike those superheroes, human heroes are not so embarrassed to gain substantial benefits. As long as they have this identity, they will not have any obstacles, whether they are promoted or made rich. Even as they thought at the beginning, climbing up to the high position of the Heavenly Hammer, and then affecting the political situation of their own country, this will not be anything more infatuated. As long as they can let others completely believe their statement.


    This is not easy, because other people are not fools. No one will listen to your words without any evidence. Especially in such matters, the Tian Hammer Bureau will never easily make any conclusions about the task that it has issued without going through various aspects of investigation and integration.


    The problem is here, because Rama Mujam��s words are not very well-recognized. Although only the two of the remaining insiders are the two, the problem still exists. The most important of these is the problem that can''t be avoided anyway.


    First of all, it is the existence of the parties. If those pilots are not lying, it is a powerful superhero that really causes all the environmental changes in front of them. And if you take it seriously, he is the one who can really take the credit.


    But this is not a big deal. Unless it is such a superhero who is willing to tear the skin, expose the identity to face them. Otherwise it should be that no one came back to identify the problem of lying.


    From this perspective, they should be safe. It��s just another question. I��m afraid it��s not so easy to fool the past.


    The first thing you want to do to get others to agree with them is to let their own people believe what they are saying. This is not a problem that can be solved by what they say. It��s not just a question that they can be represented by so few people.


    After all, there are still more than half of the fleet, even if the other is removed, there are thousands of people on the Vikramati. Such a major accident must be a comprehensive investigation of all people. And among the thousands of people, it should not and cannot be only the talents of them who know the real situation.


    After all, the military is not a spy organization, even if it is a military secret level mission, it is absolutely impossible to limit it to only a few people. In particular, this kind of attack plan for organizing warships to commit suicide attacks is even more unlikely to be known to only two people, the commander and his adjutant.


    In theory, if there is such a plan, then at least paper documents should be kept. At the same time, the communications officers and men in the command tower should also be involved, and they know everything about everything.


    Now, these are not even these things. I want to rely on empty teeth to convince the investigators of the Tianshou Bureau. This is really unrealistic.


    The adjutant thought this way, and he also told Rama Mujam about this concern. For his concern, Rama Mujam has his own ideas.


    "The first question is not a problem. Even if the guy is out, relying on him alone, it is impossible to gain the upper hand in the dispute with us. The key is the second question. For this problem, I have already Have some ideas."


    Looking at the surprise in the eyes of the adjutant, Rama Mujam was a proud smile.


    "I don''t know if you usually have a hobby to watch movies. Anyway, I have watched a pretty good movie recently. The one thing that impressed me the most is that the guys who killed the people are pulling people every day and saying that they are Going to the Bible on Tuesday, staying at the hotel in the evening, going to the restaurant on Wednesday. Over and over again, I made everyone believe what they said, and then became a witness to prove that they were not present. In fact, we also Can do this."


    "Isn''t it brainwashing? As long as we take the time to compile a reason for catching a catchy, then we will find ways to instill this reason into those in the communication class. As long as the people of the Tianshuo Bureau do not scrutinize, I think they are impossible to find. The problem."


    At this time, the adjutant called the faction really had a feeling of wanting a dog. He didn''t know where his sergeant was confident, but he came up with such a magical way. And he just wanted to show his attitude towards this statement. Rama Mujam over there has already said to him indiscriminately.


    "This matter will be handed over to you. I will prepare the documents here and contact the Heavenly Hammer. I will remember the time. If you are seen through it, I will finish it, whether you or I will be finished!"


    He did not give him any chance to quit. Rama Muqam had already launched his office in his office. This made him very helpless, and what made him even more helpless was that, as Rama Mujam said, they simply didn''t have time. Now he can only be caught in the shelves. Fortunately, the progress of the matter was unexpectedly smooth.


    He compiled a reason to directly put those confidant soldiers into the communication class. Then I took the opportunity to get drunk in the important members of the communication class and let them repeat the reason they compiled themselves over and over again.


    The effect was unexpectedly good. Under the slap in the face, the guys were able to repeat what they had compiled even if they were in a dream. Of course, if they are awake, can they do this level of cooperation. At this point, he really does not have much confidence.


    He can only expect this to work, or luck, and the confidants that he temporarily stuffed in can help them play a little cover.


    And just when he was worried about these things, he was suffering. On the other side of the Tianshou Bureau, I have received a report from the Indian fleet saying that feedback has been returned. This report also caused an uproar in the interior of the Tianshou Bureau.


    As the earliest discoverer of the situation, Tian hammer bureau has been conducting a comprehensive monitoring of the situation in the sea area. Of course, the effect is not ideal. Because from the beginning, there were layers of barriers that kept them out of the truth. Whether it is the raging clouds or the thick fog that has risen later, these have blocked the sight of the Tian hammer, so that they can not find out the situation there.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, they only know two things. The first is the existence of the huge Noah''s Ark. This is why they are clearly in the Pacific Ocean, but they don''t dare to approach the past.


    The behemoths that are more than two kilometers in size and capable of flying in the sky are already enough to pose a fatal threat to their airborne aircraft carriers. Once you encounter such a monster, even if it is the technology and combat power of the airborne aircraft carrier across the era, I am afraid that it will only become the belly of the monster. And this is definitely something that all of them are not willing to see.


    Whether it is Coulson or the other two principals, there is absolutely no hope that this huge sky base will fall into such a situation. So they are always on the sidelines, waiting for further progress.


    And after waiting for so long, they can only know such a thing through the reports of the marine monitoring station. That is, the fighting has taken place and caused unimaginable damage to the environment in the area. This made the Tian hammer bureau have a very pessimistic attitude towards the survival of the Indian-Korean joint fleet. This attitude also makes them fully prepared.


    Once the fog spreads out, or the monsters inside appear again in their sight. Then humans will use the most powerful weapon to cause the most powerful blow to this monster. They believe this will be fatal, and this is not an overly optimistic or whimsical idea. Because after so many hardships, humans have made an unimaginable leap in their own technology. The intergalactic strike against the planet devourers is only the beginning, and based on these technologies, humans already have the strength to get them back again.


    At this time, the principals of the Tianshou Bureau are actually just waiting for a result. And when this result appeared, it was beyond the expectations of all of them.


    Originally thought that the Indian-Korean joint fleet that was only going to die was not completely annihilated. Although the Koreans who inherited the Seventh Fleet disappeared completely, the Indian fleet power saved half of the strength. This has already surprised the three principals, and what surprised them even more is the news from the Indians.


    They actually said that they had defeated such a monster, completely destroyed it in the same way that they had done it, and caused great damage to the ocean because of the self-explosion of the monster.


    This sounds a bit unbelievable, but for the people of the Tianshou Bureau, there seems to be no other reason to believe. The dense fog has begun to spread, and everything in it has begun to be transmitted to their eyes by the satellite. As far as the situation they saw, it is true that there is no trace of the monster.


    This is an unexpected situation and the best situation. With such a basis, the Indians are not so unbelievable. Of course, is the fact that, as the Indians said, the monster was forced to blew themselves because of their suicide tactics, which required further investigation to reach a concrete conclusion.


    But now, they are already in need of arrogance. Now they have to do something, conduct a detailed investigation of all the things, and then arrange the follow-up things according to the investigation. Although this is a cumbersome thing, in all fairness, this is always better than war.


    The three principals can be said to have breathed a sigh of relief at this time. After such a sigh of relief, Coulson had a new idea.


    He does not trust Indians, so he needs a professional person to judge the truth of what they say. And among the most professional people, is there a better candidate than Smith Zhou, who has experienced the British incident personally?

 Chapter 1270： The beginning of the investigation

    As a superhero who has dealt with the whole of the United Kingdom and has reinstated the British under human management. Smith''s ability and qualifications are absolutely beyond doubt. It can be said that if there is any incident like the United Kingdom in the world, then if you want to find a relevant handler, there will be no second person except him.


    Even those in the Avengers will not be more qualified than him. As the principal, Coulson is well aware that the Avengers are facing the powerlessness of those who are evil spirits. Even if it is a strong presence like the Hulk Hulk, it is impossible to say that there is absolute certainty when confronting those terrible fierce gods. Only Smith. Zhou is the only exception, which is why the Tianshou Bureau has always taken a laissez-faire attitude toward what Smith.


    He is really too strong. Whether it is strength or identity background, they are enough to make them feel the power of all human beings. Without full confidence, they will never risk to offend such an existing person. And if you want to have full control, this is simply impossible.


    This is the strength that a strong man should have. They have almost jumped out of the shackles of any conventional thing and become a existence that cannot be constrained at all. Not only the characters like Smith. Zhou and Zhou Yi, in fact, including the top super heroes such as Huoke, Tony and Thor, they are not bound by the human system. The reason why they are still serving the interests of mankind is not because humans have restrictions on them, but because they themselves are embarrassed about themselves.


    Tony is for his own ideals, and Hulk is for self-salvation. Many superheroes choose to fight for humanity, not because of the benefits that humans will bring to them. In fact, human beings are far more persecuted by superpower than they are. It��s just a matter of interest. It��s impossible to drive so many superheroes to fight for humanity. They do this because they can''t live the same thing in their hearts.


    Morality, system, responsibility, and so on, as long as they accept human civilization, have formed a universal world view and morality in their minds. Then most superpowers will count themselves in the human camp, and naturally, they will not have too much rejection of human beings.


    Because for them, they are a member of humanity, and unless there is any special experience, how can someone even reject themselves?


    After so many years of dealing with a variety of superpowers, the Tianshou Bureau with a sound psychological investigation team has already had a way to deal with most of the superpowers. Under such premise, they no longer use the tough methods to deal with those unpredictable superpowers like the previous idiot politicians.


    Because the present world is fundamentally different from the previous one. The world of the past belongs to mankind, and the present world belongs to most people, including human beings. The existence of superpowers has become very important in today''s world. It is even said that they have now become an indispensable part of the power necessary to maintain world order.


    No one will be stupid enough to make a move to self-destruct the Great Wall. So naturally, they are using soft means for most of the superpowers. Xiaozhi loves and moves to benefit. As long as they don''t do things that are contrary to the purposes that superheroes are used to, they are actually very effective. At this point, the Tianshou Bureau has already tasted the sweetness. The Secret Agent and the Avengers Reserve, which are constantly being recruited, are the best proof.


    They who control most of the world''s forces, and want to let a superpower to return to them, is not a problem at all. Money, fame, and even rights, as long as they want, Tian hammer can give them, and in the name of humans and the world. The light is right and upright.


    Under such premise, they do not think that there is an exception to Smith''s weekly meeting. Perhaps the power of Smith. Zhou makes him not worry about things like money, but he is still a member of humanity, and he needs to be considered for the overall benefit of mankind. As long as it occupies the name of righteousness in this respect, what problem will it be to drive this person?


    The Tian hammer bureau has confidence, but after all, it has not been tried. Now is a suitable opportunity, so taking advantage of this opportunity, Coulson directly contacted Smith. Zhou, who was playing with the power of the consortium.


    For what Mr. Smith is doing, Colson doesn''t know. He was able to contact him, simply because Smith. Zhou left them a phone number for contact. The initiative is in the hands of Smith. Zhou, and this is his privilege as a strong. Coulson has already made plans to call more times, but he did not expect that his lucky value was very good, just once again, he contacted the strongest hero on the human side.


    Putting his own intentions against Smith. On Monday, Smith. Zhou thought about it and accepted it directly. At this time, he was accompanying the Morgan family and the consortium forces and the snakes. This phone completely interrupted his interest, made him gloomy, and ignored the decent figures who were present, and left directly.


    No one knows what kind of mood Smith is. Only he himself knows how angry and annoyed he is now.


    As the actual controller of the Hydra, the Hydra is just a tool for Smith. Zhou to complete his lifelong ideals. If it were, the forces of the Hydra might be crucial to him. Because that is the necessary burden to accomplish his ideals. Without it, his ideals will not be realized at all.


    But now, the power of the Hydra organization is not that important to him. Now he has the most powerful power in the world, and in the face of this truly own power, the existence of the Hydra is naturally dwarfed.


    This is why he gave the Hydra to Alexia for their control. A Hydra is not enough for him to bet all his energy. He needs to enter the world of mankind and use his new identity to make a contribution in this world, thus making the whole world change because of him.


    He is too confident, both for himself and for the Hydra. In his view, as long as he is keeping an eye on Zhou Yi, the whole world has no power to threaten the development of the Hydra organization.


    In the common sense, the facts should indeed be like this. It��s just that the fate of the fate does not follow the common sense, and this makes Smith. Zhou at this time, lost love.


    Although he hasn''t got any specific information yet, after hearing the details described by Corson, he has already guessed what the monster that was deeply jealous of the Heavenly Hammer is.


    As a human being who lived from the ancient times to the present, the world itself has no secrets for him. He knows exactly what is in the deep sea, so he is very sure that the behemoth in the cloud discovered by the Heavenly Hammer is definitely the Noah''s Ark controlled by Alexia.


    Noah''s Ark is a super-warship with intergenerational significance. It has witnessed every step of its birth. Smith knows every detail of it. Zhou knows this very well. It is because of this that he is more aware of what it means when Noah��s Ark leaves the sea and enters the sky.


    That means that Noah''s Ark has entered a state of full activation potential, and to enter such a state, only Alexia is integrated into the core as a key. The strength of Aleksia is very clear. Unless Alexa is forced into a very dangerous situation, she will never make such irreparable things.


    If that''s the only way to do it. Although integrated into Noah''s Ark, Aleksia''s entire population will have irreversible biological evolution. But Smith. Zhou loves her, and as long as she still exists, what she becomes is nothing to do. But Coulson��s description has been very clear. Noah��s Ark disappeared. They suspected that it had been wiped out by the Indians and invited him to go, but to determine whether the Indians were lying or not.


    Noah''s Ark can''t disappear out of thin air, and if it really disappears, it means that Alexia is already fierce. This is something that Smith. Zhou can''t accept anyway. So he has to go and have a look and figure out what happened there.


    In this way, with a desperate purpose, Smith. Zhou has quietly arrived at the Skymaster of the Sky Hammer. At this time, the investigation team of the Tian hammer bureau is already ready for departure. Because of the eagerness of his heart, Smith Zhou simply sneaked a sneak peek at the Corsen, who was greeted by him. He took the investigation team''s plane and marched straight to the Vikramati. And just after they boarded the deck of the Vikramatia, Rama Mujam, who had already waited here, was warmly greeted.


    "Welcome, welcome. Welcome to the presence of the elders. I have prepared rooms and banquets for everyone. I wonder if you have to take a break before you start the investigation?"


    Rama Mujam, who doesn''t know about Smith''s psychological state today, said to Smith, who is obviously a leader, with an absolutely flattering attitude. At this time, Smith. Zhou did not even have a cold feeling with him. He just stared coldly at the commander of the fleet, and then asked him like a criminal.


    "Is it that you destroyed the behemoth in the sky?"

 Chapter 1271： Investigation started unexpectedly

    Smith. Zhou can''t tell the true name of Noah''s Ark. He can only replace his existence with adjectives such as the air behemoth. Although he was anxious and worried at this time. But this does not destroy his reason.


    From the time of the ancient times to the present, his belief has been more pure and hardened by time. For him, his idea of ??dominating human beings and opening up a new era has become a remorse for a lifetime. In the face of this obsession, everything is no longer important, even his life and the people he loves must give in to this faith. Therefore, he is very restrained, not only does not break out his emotions. Instead, they suppress them and ask themselves to ask about the situation like an unsuspecting person. Of course, his attitude may be worse.


    For Rama Mujam, such a bad tone really made him somewhat unacceptable. You know, no matter what you say, he is the Indian naval lieutenant, the highest commander of an aircraft carrier formation, and the highest level of the standard rights class. Having such an identity, even if it is in front of the heads of state, is also eloquent. Now, a small investigator dares to take the tone in front of himself. This is really unbearable!


    However, although I thought so in my heart, Rama Mujam did not dare to express this emotion on her face. He still needs to get in touch with these investigators to get rid of the predicament, so he naturally won''t be offended by a little temper. It looks like Smith of the principal.


    When Mr. Smith had just finished speaking, he had already answered it according to what he had made up.


    "Yes, it''s us. You may not be able to imagine a thrilling battle. The Koreans are vulnerable and they are directly destroyed by the monster. Their spurt not only kills themselves, but also Our two destroyers also went to heaven with them. Fortunately, I took the initiative to let the frigate carrying the large equivalent missile launch a suicide attack on the monster, causing a big explosion from inside the body. Otherwise, you But now I can''t see my Vikramati and this handsome guy!"


    When I said this, even though Rama Mujam had already lifted her waist as much as possible, she seemed to be proud of it. But in essence, he is still a flattering attitude. For his charming and full-fledged discourse, Smith''s first reaction was that he had a problem with his words.


    Maybe others may not feel it, but he is already gathering a lot of fierce abilities, but he can feel the guilty conscience of Rama Mujam. Moreover, even if he does not explore his heart, he can discover the problems in the words he said.


    The biggest problem in his words is to treat Noah''s Ark as a beast without wisdom. But Smith. Zhou is very clear that the Noah''s Ark that has become this state is equivalent to a detachment of Alexia, and the intelligence of Alexia is absolutely crushing more than 99% of the world''s population.


    If, as he said, killing Noah''s Ark by suicide attack, it is absolutely impossible unless Aleksia''s brain is in trouble.


    Is there a problem with Alexia��s brain? Smith. Zhou did not do this in mind. He has confidence in Alexia, and this confidence, combined with the guilty feeling he has just felt from Rama Mujam. This gave him a kind of luck in his heart.


    Maybe Alexia is not dead, maybe she just drove Noah''s Ark and went back to the deep sea.


    When this idea came into being, he couldn��t control his impulse at all. Even if he didn''t even say a greeting, he rushed to the death zone where the dense fog had just dispersed.


    And watching him actually flew away, Rama Mujam��s heart suddenly snorted. Although he expected the difficult role of the Tian hammer bureau to conduct investigations, he did not expect that the Tian hammer bureau actually sent a superhero. As we all know, the superhero''s ability is strange, so he is not sure, the Smith who just flew away will not have any special ability to explore the truth that has been hidden.


    His heart was inevitably anxious, but on the surface he could only be quiet. It was as if he did not see the action of Smith. Zhou, while he received other investigators, he began to attack these people.


    "Who is the gentleman just now? Isn''t he a member of you? It seems that he is a superhero, don''t know what his code name is, I am fortunate enough to know him?"


    In the face of investigators who dominate their own future, Rama Mujam tried to make himself behave in a good way. It must be said that making such a humble gesture in his capacity is really giving these investigators a feeling of being flattered.


    They are not Smith. Zhou, naturally, it is impossible to feel the guilty conscience and tension hidden in Rama Mujam. They were only the commander who was a welcoming person, so soon they opened their voices to him.


    "That is Mr. Smith. Zhou, the famous earth watcher. Lieutenant General, haven''t you heard of his name?"


    "It turned out to be the one who existed." As soon as he heard the name, Rama Mujam became more nervous immediately. The name of the human shadow tree, when Smith stood in front of him, he did not recognize his true identity. But when he heard the name, Rama Mujam immediately recognized him. He knows that this is the superhero who cleaned up the British evil spirits and is the strongest superhero recognized by the whole world.


    Change time and change to a location. He is very willing to deal with such a guy. Because his strength is there, he has such a strength, and he is completely qualified to be treated as a guest by any other force. Even the power of Rama Mujam will never let go of an opportunity to deal with such a strong.


    But now, Rama Muqam really does not have this mood. Because he is very clear, in front of such a guy, his layout is too fragile. It is impossible to say that he has the ability to find out the truth. And if he finds out the truth and confronts himself in front of his own face, then the power of Rama Mujam is simply impossible to do.


    Things got very bad in a flash, and what''s even worse is that Rama Muqam couldn''t have any indication at all. He can only stiffly pull a smile, accompany the investigators to eat, and then arrange for their further investigation. This is all what he expected, and now the situation is clearly beyond his expectations. So what he can do now is just praying. Pray for Smith. Zhou will not have any new discoveries, praying that the goddess of fate can open his face to him at this time.


    This is not a useful solution, because this time Smith has found some clues. With the power of some special fierce gods, Smith. Zhou has communicated the souls of those who died in the hands of Noah''s Ark, and through their eyes, saw what happened at the time.


    He can clearly see the scene of Noah''s Ark diving from the sky to the sea. It can be seen that the warships were crushed by the huge body of Noah''s Ark and turned into fragments. It can be seen that it has a big open mouth, like a small fish swallowing a warship into the mouth, and releasing a scarlet bloodstream, the entire Washington number is swallowed up.


    These undead souls who have just changed will not lie, and the situation they portrayed is the most real situation at the time. In their description, only Noah''s Ark opened the scene. When Noah��s Ark opened the killing, the Indians did not enter the sea at all, let alone the suicide attack on Noah��s Ark.


    Therefore, the situation became very clear in an instant. That is, the Indians are lying, they simply did not meet Noah''s Ark. Noah''s Ark did not die in their hands. Then, the problem will follow. Where is Noah''s Ark? Where is Alexia going?


    There are more and more doubts in my heart, and Smith, who is worried more and more, began to expand his search. And soon, he has new discoveries. That is the soul of the Hydra.


    As the unfortunate ones who died in the hands of the Holocaust earlier, the souls of these guys have reached the edge of dissipating. This has nothing to do with the Holocaust. Although for the Holocaust, he wants to destroy these souls is only a little more effort, but he did not make things so absolute.


    The reason why their souls are about to dissipate is entirely because of Noah��s own relationship. The energy of Noah''s Ark is bioelectricity, and the powerful bioelectricity has a huge impact on the soul of the creature itself, especially when it takes lightning from the sky and uses the thunder of nature to launch an offensive against the Holocaust. The powerful currents have caused tremendous trauma to these dead souls that have just been born.


    It can be said that more than half of the undead are already destroyed under such thunder and lightning. The rest, even if it has not been completely destroyed, is also riddled with seven and eighty-eight, and it will take a long time to completely dissipate in this world.


    This is the nature of the undead. They have no resistance to any force that is just to the sun. Both the sun and the thunder can easily have a fatal impact on them. This influence also hinders Smith''s exploration of the truth. However, after searching for the memories of many undead, he will finally find out. And this discovery also made him completely raise his brow. He is already discovering the problem!

 Chapter 1272： Death puzzle piece candidate

    The Holocaust made a mistake. He thought that destroying these Hydras in the flesh would completely cover up the secrets of his existence. The facts prove that his idea is too naive.


    The strength of Hydra is stronger than he imagined. It is absolutely not enough to keep secrets and simply transform them into dead people. They must be completely destroyed by their souls. The catastrophe omits a step, and this little neglect is destined to bring him huge troubles. Because this time, Smith. Zhou already knows his existence. And his existence, of course, made Smith Zhou curious.


    Like Aleksia at the beginning, he also questioned the existence of the catastrophe. Because as the biological father of Zhou Yi, he is very clear that his son will not have any twin brothers. And the power he has is definitely a special case that cannot be copied.


    In any case, there should be no other week in the world. And even if there is another special person because of his special means, this other person should definitely not have such tremendous strength. His existence must be unreasonable, and at the same time, it means that there must be a huge secret hidden behind him.


    Almost the first time, Smith. Zhou has already regarded this self-proclaimed catastrophe as a role that must be treated with caution. Not only because of his identity, but also because of the unusual power he showed. Of course, this is not his most important thing at present. His most important thing is still to search for the whereabouts of Alexia.


    Searching for a possible life in such a huge sea is not an easy task. Similarly, it is not easy to replace such a goal with a dead soul. Even Smith. Zhou himself is not sure what he is looking for. He still has luck, but the extremely realistic psychology he has has made him the worst preparation.


    This preparation is not meaningless. Because after a little time of searching, he has already discovered what he wants to find. Aleksia has already appeared in front of him, or he finally found the soul of Alexia.


    Through the boundaries between life and death, he saw Alexia struggling in the world of death. Obviously, she is not willing to enter the desolate world. The nostalgia for the living world and the obsessions that exist in the depths of her soul make her not at all like a dead soul. She retains most of her consciousness, and this kind of consciousness brings her only pain.


    This is the sorrow of the dead. If you can truly forget everything in your life and walk into death in a completely blank way, then it may not be a lucky for them. Because life and death are so far away, how to remember and forget the world of the living can not change the fact that you have died. Struggling in vain will only make your neck tied with a thin chain, the harder it is, the more painful it is.


    Smith. Zhou looked at Aleksia with such pain. But between a moment and a half, it is difficult for him to lend a helping hand to Alexia. This involves a very complex issue that is related to faith.


    When a person dies, he will go to the world of death. This is a common understanding shared by all living beings. In fact, people from different faiths have different places to go.


    Like the land of the Middle-earth, Asgard''s Helm, the **** of the devils of Mephisto and the heavens once in the hands of God. Everyone who has a different faith will enter the world of death that belongs to his own beliefs after he dies.


    Of course, this is only a temporary act. Because on the whole, whether it is the land or the Helm, or even heaven or hell, they are just a transit station built on the real world of death. The world of death belongs only to the death lady. Taking a company to do the analogy, Ms. Death is the actual controller of the company, and other deaths are just the people who work for her.


    Their mission is to temporarily collect the souls of the dead and then transfer those souls to the real world of death. Of course, it is like the companies and companies that operate. Even the death lady can''t stop the death gods under her own hands from taking advantage of themselves.


    When you are in this death transfer station, the **** of death responsible for each transfer station can do something for those souls for their own benefit. There are countless souls in the world. As long as they do not destroy the order inherent in the world, the death lady will only maintain a lazy attitude towards this kind of thing.


    However, this special case belongs to those who have faith. Only with faith can you enter this special stopover station. And if it is the kind of person who has no faith, they will not receive special guidance after death, so the place they can go is only the real world of death controlled by the death lady.


    What Alexia is going to now is such a world. And this is a very dangerous place. Because ordinary gods can''t peek into the great and primitive existence of the death lady, they can only use the words of the end of all things, the source of death to describe the death lady and the world she controls.


    From such a description, they can see their jealousy of the death lady. Similarly, from the ancient times, Smith. Zhou also inherited the covert understanding, and this understanding has also led him to retain absolute taboo and caution for the real world of death.


    He will never take the risk of unnecessary use, and he will casually enter the world where he has no prior knowledge.


    This is different from Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi��s own strength has made him qualified to talk to the death lady. At the same time, he is the kind of person who can ignore the risks for a certain belief. It is like saving Tony''s wife, who also has no faith. Like Mary, who can only enter the arms of the dead lady after death, he can face the threat of death lady for Tony. But Smith. Zhou can''t. Even if Alexia is the woman he loves.


    He loves his beliefs and ideals more than he loves himself, and he is better than his own loved one. Under any circumstance, he will never leave his beliefs and ideals in order to save Aleksia. Of course, this does not mean that he intends to abandon Alexia so much. He just needs to find another way, a way to have full control.


    For others, this can be difficult. But for Smith. Zhou, who has a million years of experience, this is not too difficult. It takes only a little time and a little effort, and he has that grasp, bringing back the souls of Alexia. Just, not now.


    Now he has a task, and the current environment does not support him to do this kind of thing. The eyes of the Heavenly Sky Hammer also looked at him. He didn''t have any need to make extra moves here to provoke their attention.


    Smith, who attaches great importance to his current status, decisively made up his mind in his heart. He left a mark on Alexia''s body that allowed him to locate her presence from the world of death. This will facilitate his future actions. Now, what he has to do is to leave here and continue to investigate the Indians from the work he received from the Tianshou Bureau.


    In fact, there is no need to investigate. He has communicated the undead to him and has pinned all the truth into his own hands. He is very clear that all this has nothing to do with the Indians. They are just a spectator from beginning to end, and one is lucky enough to avoid being attacked by the ants.


    In this matter, they don''t say that it has any merit. Seriously, there is still a lot of sin on them. The two crimes of burying friendly forces and confessing military merits are enough to allow Rama Muqam to spend the rest of their lives in prison. This is why he felt the guilty conscience of Rama Mujam from the beginning. Because he himself must be clear about what kind of disasters he will bring.


    As long as Smith Zhou exposes the facts he has in his hands, neither the Tianshou Bureau nor the governments of India and South Korea will ever let Rama Mujam. This point is very positive for Smith. He knows very well what politics is all about, and he knows more about the dirty struggles hidden under the surface of the world. It is because of this understanding that he does not want to expose this matter. Because in his opinion, this is really a rare opportunity.


    The man-made dead bird is a food and death, Rama Mujam is brave enough to pursue such a big risk, but in the end it is only a benefit. For the well-experienced Smith. Zhou, it is simply something under the eyes. He appreciates Rama Mujam��s mentality because ambition makes human progress. And ambition will make him more susceptible to his own control.


    Indulging Rama Mujam was tried by a military court. Apart from adding some prestige, there was no benefit to Smith Zhou. But on the contrary, if you help him, let him survive this difficult time. Then he turned himself into a man and made him a **** set in India. This will bring huge benefits to Smith. It even said that the action that Hydra is doing will be greatly promoted.


    It is still an old saying that the sale of the loss is not done, but the sale of the decapitation is definitely someone who rushes to do it. Comparing the benefits, you can know what kind of practice Smith will choose. Of course, his choice does not represent everything. All this wants to be shaped. The key is to cooperate with Rama Mujam himself. But will he refuse his help? Smith. Zhou really is not worried about this problem at all. He believes that this smart person will know how to choose!

 Chapter 1273： Debunking the truth and falling into despair

    Rama Mujam is waiting for the return of Smith. Zhou. For him, this is really a very tough thing. Because he didn''t know, Smith. Zhou discovered the truth of the matter.


    This truth will determine his destiny and put his own destiny in the hands of others. This is not something that can make people feel at ease, and this is why he is uneasy because he does not know the next welcoming of him. What kind of fate will it be.


    And in such uneasiness, Rama Muqam finally waited for the return of Smith. And when he saw him for the first time, he had already raised his heart.


    He didn''t know that Smith. Zhou had already understood everything. For him, now all this is just a question mark that is unknown. So he could only put a smile on his face and reluctantly leaned on, and asked him at the same time.


    "Mr. Watchman, I am really sorry. I didn''t recognize you in the first place. I don''t know if you have any gains when you go out. If you don''t have one, sit down. I may be able to put the details you want to know. All tell you."


    "This is no need to use it, Commander. I think I have already been very clear about the matter. Here I would like to ask, for those Koreans who died, you do not have any embarrassment for the commander. ?"


    Because the two people are very close, the dialogue between them can only be heard clearly by both of them. But even so, Rama Mujam was scared by his words. He already has an ominous premonition. But at this time, he really has no other choice, so he can only survive and replied to Smith. Zhou with a look of death and disapproval.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, the watcher. You have to know that the death of the Koreans is because their greed is coming in. If it is not because they are stupid enough that even the basic information is not investigated, it will not be so easy. It was all over the army. It was because of the stupidity of this group of idiots that we were very passive. I lost the most elite team and I was the victim."


    As an old politician for many years, Rama Mujam subconsciously began to shout for himself. He is not sure that Smith. Zhou knows that everything is really known, or is swindling himself. At this time, he can only gamble and gamble with a kind of luck.


    However, obviously, his luck is not for any purpose. Because Smith. Zhou is not the one he can make. Especially after seeing him die like a dead duck, Smith Zhou immediately sneered.


    "It''s ridiculous, Commander. Your men are not being caught in the waterfall because you didn''t listen to the warnings. How did this become a drag on Koreans? Or, you are going to push all your losses to Korea. Is it good for people to wash their own crimes?"


    As soon as Smith Zhou said this, he immediately broke the luck of Rama Mujam. His face suddenly became pale, and even his body shook. Fortunately, there are only two of them left here. The disclosure of Smith Zhou is limited to between the two of them. In such a situation where the pressure is not particularly large, he can barely stand on his body and not let himself soften to the ground.


    But even then, his look is very embarrassing. At this time, he really wants to keep going, and refuses to acknowledge all the facts related to himself. But from the words of Smith. Zhou, he can hear it. He really knows the truth. And this means that your mouth will no longer have any use.


    Smith. Zhou only needs to bite the facts and not let go, and he can''t have any way to refute him. Because the Tian hammer bureau will definitely believe him, and will not believe in himself. This is a question of position. Moreover, even if he wants to refute himself, he does not have that confidence at all. His arrangement simply cannot withstand the rigorous scrutiny. Once the Tianshuo Bureau uses the means of torture, I am afraid that even his men will betray himself.


    At this time, Rama Mujam��s heart can be said to be in vain. It��s just that he is not reconciled and very unwilling. This kind of unwillingness has both the fate that is about to be accepted by himself, and the resentment against Smith. He didn''t understand why he had already placed it in such a position, and Smith. Zhou could still find out what he really wanted. Is it super versatile? Why?


    There is a bad air in the chest, and there is resentment in my heart. At this time, Rama Mujam also refused to take care of his future. It was like an explosion, and his face was stunned against Smith.


    "How do you know all this? You shouldn''t know all this! I have already arranged it, and the truth has been completely destroyed. How can you know how it is possible!"


    "There is nothing impossible, the commander. You have not been able to shut up the dead!"


    He waved his hand and interrupted the scream of Rama Mujam. Smith. Zhou once again put a heavy burden on his mind.


    "Think about it. If I report what I know, it will be a situation. The people of Tian hammer will definitely increase the intensity of the investigation. It will not be like this, just take a few commissioners to come orally. On the inquiry, it will directly mobilize the experts and reshape the environment in the most scientific way. Let me think about which room the pilots are in. The Tian hammer has a complete mimicry remodeling technique, only With a little clue, they can reshape the environment in which the pilots were killed. And when they saw you killing the friendly forces, do you think there are people who believe in these things? Or, you think that you are now Can the Indian government withstand the pressure of the Sky Hammer and force you to protect you?"


    Of course impossible. When this counter-review of Smith Zhou came out, Rama Mujam had silently added an answer. If the Indian government has such a strong temperament, they will not be regarded as a big man playing every day. It is conceivable that once such a thing really happened. The first thing that has fallen into the ground for yourself is definitely the guys in the country. Whether they are political opponents or those who are holding their own rights, they will never let such a precious opportunity.


    If it was in the past, Rama Mujam could use his power to block these **** guys. But now, he can''t do it at all. Because the Tian Hammer Bureau pressed him like a mountain, making it impossible for him to make any action. In this case, he can only be slaughtered. In other words, he is now finished.


    Everything he does will become the spoils of others. His wealth, his status, his wife and children. Even his name will be nailed to the shame column and become a man who is ashamed to mention. This is almost an unacceptable thing for Rama Mujam, who has always been ambitious. But what can he do if he doesn''t accept it? Can he still have any chance of rebellion?


    Despair, heavy despair. This desperation is on his face, and it is simply an expression that is about to die. Looking at his expression, Smith Zhou smiled in a bad manner.


    "It seems that you are still a smart person. I also know what kind of consequences I have to do. In this case, why did you still have to do that? You must know that the defeat of the war and the loyalty of the army, the replacement of the military is completely different. The crime is the most common loss of the former, but the latter has ruined your life."


    "Oh, it��s good to say. When the interests are in front of you, you won��t be tempted?��


    Perhaps it was the reason for the broken cans, Rama Mujam was completely released at this time. He knows that his life is no longer in his own hands. In this case, why bother to bow down and even throw away your last dignity?


    "The world has always been a winner who has the right to speak. In this matter, I failed, I admit. But this does not mean that I need to accept your mockery. I lost to myself, not Lost to you. Mr. Smith. You don''t have the qualification to mock me."


    "No, no, no, this is not the case. The most important thing a loser needs to learn is humility and tolerance. Because you will accept not only failure, but also insults and ridicules that come with failure. You think I Is this a mockery? Believe me. When you are judged, the things you have to face will definitely be a hundred times more than the ones I am talking about now, a thousand times. If you even have this little mockery If you can��t stand it, what do you do then? Is it shy to commit suicide? Or is it like a beast, biting the throats of those people with your teeth? Oh, I��m sorry, I forgot. You��re definitely not like this. Opportunity. Because you will be chained, or locked in a cage. You will not be able to reach them at all!"


    Having said that, Rama Muqam is already blushing in his own eyes. He is now out of anger. If it wasn''t for the only reason that controlled him, maybe he would have started desperately going to work with Smith. Zhou.


    This is a self-seeking thing, and his reason is telling him very clearly. It is because of this sensible existence that he found a slight difference in this anger.


    Why should Smith. Zhou do this. If he wants to target himself, he can report his situation directly. There is no need to waste anything with him here, and the people of the Tian hammer will come over and solve him. In fact, he did not do this. He just debunked himself in this private situation and mocked himself. It sounds like I just think of myself as a pastime, but in fact, he seems to have a deeper meaning.


    What does he want to do? (To be continued...)

 Chapter 1274： Transaction commitment to speed up investigation

    "What do you want from me?"


    Rama Muqam is not an idiot. He only needs to use his brain. He can guess a rough idea. This made him hope again in his heart, and even the look on his face became calm.


    "If you want to harm me, then you only need to report honestly what you know, you can sit and watch the place where I am dead. But you have not done this, you are just sneering at me in front of me alone. I can only think of two possibilities for this approach. One is that you want to export bad luck to those **** Koreans. But this is not a big possibility, because unless you are a member of those Koreans, you must not I will have a relationship with them. Those idiots have the ability to turn all their friends into enemies."


    "Since this statement is not true, there is only one possibility. What do you want to get from me. Maybe what is the substantial benefit, maybe what you want to use for me. But no matter which one, for now I am the only life-saving straw. I have no more choices, because my life is pinched in your hands. This is why you choose me and are so sneering at me. I can only accept this kind of charity from you, right?"


    "Yes, you are right!"


    Since it has already been seen, then Smith. Zhou has not continued to cover up. He looked at the angry Rama Mujam in his eyes and said to him with a smile on his face.


    "The reason why I say these things to you is not to seduce you. It is to see how much psychological endurance you have. A person with a strong inner point is always more reliable than those who are weak inside." Working with such a person, how much will make people feel more at ease, isn''t it?"


    "Cooperation, why do you cooperate with me?"


    Although his handle was held in the hands of Smith. Zhou, this time, Rama Mujam still set the majesty of his own fleet commander. The reason why this is done is not to say that he wants to do something that is unyielding and unyielding, but simply does not want to be so passive.


    Since it is cooperation, then it must be a primary and secondary relationship. Rama Mujam does not expect to be able to take the initiative, but he does not want to be completely killed by Smith. That is not cooperation, it is only a unilateral use. Once the value of use disappears, he will be abandoned as a discard. He is very clear about this, so in any case, he must win enough benefits for himself.


    Rama Mujam��s reaction was not quick. Under such circumstances, he can think of these things in such a short period of time, which is really commendable. And this is what makes Smith. Zhou look at him differently.


    As a person with a special ideal, he has a better tolerance and greater tolerance for smart people. Because in his view, this is the pillar of the future humanity and the cornerstone of his future to dominate the human world. If he has the ability to respond to this kind of cleverness, then he does not mind giving him a chance. So immediately, he opened his mouth and smiled at Rama Mujam.


    "Cooperation is just a good point. If you want to hear something that is hard to hear, I don''t mind saying that my behavior is a robbery. Mr. Lieutenant, I think I need to remind you that only I am willing to let go, you only I have the qualification to talk to me about qualifications. If I don''t let go, you will only be a prisoner. Even your life is not yours. What qualifications do you have to talk to me about?"


    Although I appreciate Rama Mujam��s urgency, this does not mean that Smith. Zhou will compromise. He is a habitual person standing at the highest point. And people like him have always been such a mentality. That is what I am giving you, you can take it, I will not give you something, you don''t want to grab it, it is best not to open your mouth.


    This kind of thinking is naturally very overbearing, but in terms of his status and identity, even hegemony is justified. Although his identity can not be known by Rama Mujam, but with the important information he has in his hands, he is also enough to let Rama Mujam look down on such things.


    And as Smith Zhou thought, Rama Mujam certainly had no determination to die. At this time, if someone can give him a way to live, he even dares to trade with the devil.


    Smith. Zhou seems to be much safer than the devil, so it is not unacceptable to deal with him. Rama Muqam was also afraid to give Smith Zhou an urgent need, so after a moment of squatting, he quickly bowed his head.


    "Well, I admit, I don''t really have the qualifications to talk about conditions now. But, Mr. Watcher. You have to let me know what your conditions are? I have seen many stupid people make their own lives for one mistake. I am completely trapped in. I don''t want to do that kind of idiot, even if it will let my next life spend in jail. Because I know very well, some things are more terrible than prison life. I need to make trade-offs and comparisons. Only then can I decide my next move. I am working with you! I still confess my guilty!"


    To say such a point, it means that Rama Muqam is not willing to make any concessions. As a party with the initiative, Smith Zhou did not further force him. He just said to him like this.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lieutenant. I don''t intend to use this to make you completely become a chess piece. I said, I just want to find a partner. You have this potential, nothing more. I can be here. Time to help you, and what you have to do is just give me a promise. One at a particular time, use all the power to help me do a promise of something. How about this? For you, there should be no difficulty."


    It sounds like everything is within the scope of promise, but Rama Mujam does not dare to have any carelessness. A special time has created an infinite possibility. No one can guarantee that it will be when, no one is sure how much the cost of doing so at that time is. It is probably a breeze, but it is more likely to be a huge pressure that cannot be tolerated.


    If you can, Rama Mujam is not willing to promise something that is so uncertain. But obviously, he has no more choices now. So he could only sigh and then stretched out a hand against Smith.


    "It seems that I don''t seem to have more choices. I just hope that you can let me pass this pass safely, Lord Watcher. If I can''t even spend this level, I think I promised it again. There is no point in it, no, is it?"


    "Of course, solving the problem at hand is the most important thing. But rest assured, Mr. Lieutenant. I am here, your problem is to be solved thoroughly, it is not difficult. What you have to do now is just watching Waiting for us to give an answer, all your problems will be solved."


    Smith. Zhou assuredly boldly promised. As a powerful infinite force, he certainly has such confidence and confidence. But all this Rama Mujam did not know. In his eyes, Smith''s answer was too frivolous, so frivolous that he did not dare to have any confidence in him.


    After all, this is a matter of his future, and if possible, he certainly wants a more secure solution. But what regrets him is that he has no right to speak at all in this matter. He can''t do anything but be a bystander. It can only be seen in a bystander way to enter the vitality of the three mouths, there is really nothing worse than this.


    Smith Zhou did not care how much trouble his behavior caused to Rama Mujam. He just looked at the group of officers who came to the banquet, and strode forward, and said seriously to them.


    "Gentlemen, are you coming to the banquet? If so, do you want me to call your boss and ask them to call you some lady who is accompanying the wine? If you want to enjoy life, you can Apply for resignation. I believe that your value will always be more comfortable than now. But now, please don''t forget your work. Tian Hammer sent you here, but not to do this kind of socializing. ""


    These commissioners are not under the hands of Smith. Zhou, so he naturally does not need to leave any face for them. And by Smith. Zhou said that they can continue to enjoy Rama Mujam''s hospitality one by one. After a sneak peek at Smith. After Monday''s eyes, they immediately began to act.


    And looking at these Tian hammer bureaucrats who were not easily delayed by themselves, Rama Mujam could not help but get to the side of Smith Zhou, complaining anxiously to him.


    "What are you doing? Why should you urge them to do this kind of thing. Don''t you know that the things I have done can''t stand the scrutiny? This is what you call a cooperative attitude. You just forced me to die. Got it?"


    Rama Mujam is not in a hurry, because only he himself knows how big the possibility of the event is. After all, the commissioner of the Tianshou Bureau is the best agent in the world. If they carefully examine them, many things will not escape their eyes. Rama Muqam played a narrative tactic at first, but now it has been destroyed by Smith.


    Smith Zhou can understand Rama Mujam��s current mood, but that doesn��t mean he will be willing to change his way of doing things. In the face of Rama Mujam��s accusation, he just shook his head and responded with a smile.


    "Slightly, don''t worry, Mr. Lieutenant. I just want to get things done as soon as possible. You have to know that many things are not what you see, you will hear it, it will be true. Your eyes will deceive you, you The mind will also blind you. The truth may be in front of your eyes, but it is not so easy to catch it!"

 Chapter 1275： Superb acting safely

    The words of Smith Zhou are full of idealistic remarks. Really, Rama Muqam really can''t understand what he is saying. But it doesn''t matter if you can''t understand it, as long as you watch the development of things. And in this kind of spectator, Rama Mujam found something very incredible.


    He saw that the crew members on his ship were questioned by all sides, not only the guys he had arranged, but also the psychological hints, and the more ordinary crew members who didn''t know all about it.


    In the beginning, his idea was to cover up all this in a confidential way. Because if it is confidential, it is naturally something that only a few people know. Ordinary crew members naturally have unwitting reasons.


    Of course, this is just a wishful thinking. Because no matter how secret you are, you are all in a boat. The partition wall may also have ears. With the undisciplined military management level of the Indian military, how long can the secret of a ship last?


    Rama Mujam also knows this, but he does not allow him to make more arrangements at all. This is his flaw, he is very clear about this. However, the current situation is completely out of his expectation. He thought that it was his own flawed place, and he did not reveal anything wrong.


    A deck maintenance officer is talking to the investigators of the Tianshou Bureau. From their dialogue, Rama Mujam can clearly hear his description of the situation at the time.


    He spoke eloquently about the situation in which he led the plane to take off and land in the waves. In his words, he gave the Korean pilots a very high evaluation, saying that they were not willing to rest for a moment, and they changed into the air and marched into the depths of the sea. He has never seen such a passionate pilot, and he has never seen a warrior who will be out of life.


    If you don''t know how the pilots died, I am afraid that Rama Mujam himself must believe that he really witnessed this fact. Because of his expression and look, his watch reality is impeccable. In the case of being a fake, it is also true that the fake thing is the same as the real thing. This is simply the hope of Bollywood buried by the military career.


    The heart is very emotional, but Rama Mujam does not have much hope for this practice of Smith. In his view, this is a special case of Smith. Zhou bought a crew member, and only such a guy is obviously not enough to make things clear. Unless he can buy this boatman, is this possible? Rama Mujam has no hope for this.


    His heart is already doing the worst, but the reality is always unexpected. Because the crew with the acting level of acting is not just this one. As the investigation continued, one crew member after another was investigated as the subject of the investigation. More and more people have demonstrated the strength of the film.


    A correspondent of the command tower said that he had spread the secret order. A radar monitor shed tears and said that he saw the scene of the heroic warship that ended the war with a suicide attack disappearing on the radar.


    Here, Rama Mujam missed a very critical issue. That is, when they were escaping, they clearly let the people on board hear the temporary mourning that the frigates had uploaded. That kind of voice is definitely not something that will be sent out by heroic people. But now, all the interrogated people have consciously ignored this point. If Rama Mujam suddenly thought about it, he would rather think that it was just a dream.


    How could this be? Rama Mujam��s heart was full of doubts, and in such doubts his adjutant was brought up.


    "Hello, Garamondo. Send a major. I have some questions that you need to answer with us. Before you answer our questions, I need you to make a guarantee that you can guarantee that everything you say is true. Undoubtedly, and can you be responsible for every sentence you say?"


    "Of course, I promise that every word of mine is true and I can take all the responsibilities for it."


    "So, Mr. Major, can you be sure that your headquarters has issued an order for a suicide attack on the Shivrik frigate?"


    "Yes, I can be sure. And this order was issued to the Shivalik frigate through my hand."


    "Anyone other than you can prove this order? Mr. Major?"


    "I think the people in the communication class should be able to prove for me. When I convey this order, they will be assisted by others."


    "So, what is Mr. Major, what prompted you to make such a decision? According to the current military regulations, no senior officer can force a soldier to sacrifice himself in any name, unless the soldier volunteers to do so. But from your orders Look, they don''t seem to have a voluntary situation. What do you want to justify?"


    "Sir! You have to understand that the Shivalik frigate is the front line facing the monster. It has no other choice. Because no matter how you choose, he has only one way to die. Or sacrifice yourself to save the entire fleet, or everyone will die together. In the belly of the monster, all the officers and men of the Shivalik frigate are not what they are. They know how to make a choice. Although we have orders, they are the ones who make the choice. They are heroes, and you have no This qualification goes to insult the reputation and choice of a group of heroes."


    The adjutant��s answer was not at all a dialogue with Rama Mujam before him. Their previous design was that he would push all the questions to Rama Mujam in the name of confidentiality, and he should respond to the investigation of Tian hammer. After all, Rama Muqam is the commander of the fleet, and even such an identity is not an over-the-counter move by the investigator of the Tianshou Bureau.


    Now the adjutant simply did not do this. He took things to his head and almost shook out the so-called secrets.


    Although this has relieved Rama Mujam from a lot of pressure, it has also increased the possibility of being seen in disguise. Because he exposed too many clues, once the investigators turned their attention to the correspondents, they found out the clues from them. Many things will probably be exposed.


    It��s just a matter of success! The heart was so sullen, Rama Muqam almost immediately wanted to rush to give the idiot adjutant two slaps. But before he could wait for him to move, Smith Zhou held his shoulder and let him move directly.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lieutenant. Keep watching. Soon you will find out. It''s not as difficult as you think. Believe me!"


    believe him? Rama Mujam still has no confidence. But because of the power of Smith. Zhou, it is impossible for him to come up with any opposing attitude. So he can only look at it all in a sullen mood, watching the progress of things move in the direction he expected, and move on.


    The investigation is continuing, and the people surveyed are now replaced by members of those communication classes. In the disguise of the adjutant, they have become a very important part, and this is where Rama Mujam is most worried. Because in the previous plan, most people in the communication class should be ignorant of this matter. At most they will only know some one-sided news, some rumors of general things. The only ones who really know these things are the soldiers he put in, and even those who are, they will only confirm that the communication class has handled a top secret document. In addition, they should be ignorant.


    But now, the situation is not the case at all.


    Most of the members of the communication class seem to have a description of this order, but the people he arranged are somewhat obscured. This made them look a bit strange, but after looking at the resume, the investigators did not say anything.


    The resume said very clearly that these guys were temporarily transferred. And that means they can''t get inside a collective in such a short period of time. It is not surprising that there is such a performance. At this time, things can be almost conclusive.


    The investigators did not notice anything suspicious. The only suspicious thing was the 16 fighters that Koreans drove. This was unified by the crew. They said that this was because the Koreans had insufficient fuel and weapons and had to change the aircraft. Because the Vikramati has a serious shortage of airborne aircraft. So when they say so, you really can''t prove that they are talking about fake.


    Even the only doubts can''t be established, so the investigators of the Tianshou Bureau can only announce their own findings. They couldn''t find out the problem, then they can only explain that there is no problem in India. After all, they are the only survivors and winners, and no one can treat them as prisoners. Especially after the end of this routine, they can enjoy the treatment of heroes in a bright and straightforward manner.


    Of course, the South Korean side will definitely have some opinions, and this opinion will definitely not be small. After all, they owe hundreds of billions of national debts. They all hope that they can rely on the existence of the Seventh Fleet to bring all their efforts back to profit. But now that there is nothing, they are really good to see the ghost.


    However, that is a matter for South Korea and India. Don''t say that the Tianshou Bureau will not do this leisurely. Even Rama Mujam, who is a party, will not put the opinions of Koreans in his own eyes. However, it is only a small country, and even his own final cards are lost. What qualifications are good? If you have this time to find him trouble, it is better to think about how to repay the debt of your big brother.


    After throwing South Korea, which is destined to be declining, Rama Mujam put his gaze on Smith. At this time, even if he is slow, he knows that all this is his ghost. The key to the problem is how he made this ghost!


    I can''t understand this. He is afraid that even sleeping will not be stable.

 Chapter 1276： Potential threats for deep purposes

    The reason why Rama Mujam couldn''t understand the matter, even sleeping, would not be stable, mainly because he finally discovered the ability of Smith.


    If those who used to be able to use him to squat and not pay attention to them, they bought their reasons to convince themselves. So now, Rama Muqam is no longer able to continue to use this reason to deceive people.


    Because he is very clear, his adjutant and the soldiers who have already invested in themselves are absolutely impossible to buy. Even if they all show such a look on this matter, then there is a reason to explain that they are controlled by people.


    This may sound a little ridiculous, but considering the identity of Smith. Zhou and the words he said at the beginning, this is not necessarily something that can''t be believed.


    The ability to control other people''s minds is not a particularly unusual thing for these high-ranking people. Everyone knows the truth, that is, seeing a bald head pushing a wheelchair is far away. The guys like Charles have always talked about the existence of the tiger, and in general, the government is rarely willing to target the mutants.


    Fortunately, this type of special ability is rare. Rare to almost impossible to meet. Just what Rama Muqam didn''t think was that Smith. Zhou was actually one of them. And his ability seems to be more unpredictable.


    If they were not too familiar with their adjutant, he would not be sure that they were controlled by the mind. They are acting too normal, and this is where he is afraid. After all, no one wants to wake up the next day and find that he is not himself.


    Fear, worry, worry. The complex and complicated mood made Rama Mujam unable to help but open the distance with Smith. It can be seen from his actions that he is so jealous of the person around him. And Smith. Zhou is not a fool, he naturally understands the reason for Rama Mujam.


    But it is better to be jealous and fearful than to be light. Rama Mujam is now out of the way. If he doesn''t recognize his face, it is not easy for Smith. Zhou to use his means to deal with him. In such a situation, one more place that threatens him is better than nothing. At the very least, at a critical time, he can be more worried about this threat and become more honest.


    With such an abacus in his heart, Smith Zhou showed a bright smile at Rama Mujam.


    "Look, I said, everything will be solved. Things are not as difficult as you think. If I am willing to help you, these are not a problem! You also saw that they are very exciting, not ?"


    "What did you do to them? Why would they become like this?"


    The conjecture in my heart is one thing, and Smith. Zhou admitted that it is another matter. As long as Smith does not admit that this matter is related to himself, Rama Mujam will inevitably have a few lucky hearts. He asked Smith. Zhou, just in case of hope, he wanted to hear an unexpected answer. However, reality never gives him face.


    "Are you already guessing it? Why, do I need to repeat it myself? Yes, I have moved my hands and let them be temporarily controlled by me. But what does it matter? You I have weathered this difficult time, and compared with your previous arrangement, there is no problem in between. Is there such an answer, are you still not satisfied?"


    Smith. Zhou admitted the decisiveness, Rama Mujam heard it was a frightening battle. He glanced cautiously at the guy around him, and then he took the courage to swallow and spoke to him.


    "How long are you going to control them? What if they wake up? Also, you won''t use this method on me. I can warn you that we are partners. If you do this, The relationship between us can be broken, and that is definitely one thing that is worth the candle!"


    "Reassured, man. I didn''t intend to do this for you. At the very least, I don''t have such a plan now!"


    Smiling and patted Rama Mujam''s shoulder, feeling the trembling in his bones, Smith. Zhou immediately smiled.


    "Like what you said, this is a thing that undermines our partnership. If you don''t betray me, I will never do this for you. As for them, don''t worry. I am still doing something for them. Not control, I just inserted a piece of memory into their minds. For them, everything they say is true. So naturally, you don''t have to worry about the day they will wake up. Because there is no Who will doubt what is in his mind."


    "Is that the case? This is also good, so I am relieved!"


    Responding dryly, Rama Mujam��s heart turned into a mess. At this time, he has completely lost the kind of escape, and he is lucky to step into the sky. Now he is completely immersed in the bad idea of ??the future.


    For the future, he already has a very bad idea. Because he discovered that this so-called superhero, the watchman of the earth simply did not have such integrity and harmlessness.


    This is a guy who will play tricks and powers, and more importantly, he has a terrible power to fear. And entangled with such a guy, the result is undoubtedly very bad. For Rama Mujam, it is simply the same as the wolf''s nest.


    To be honest, he didn''t have the idea of ??leaving Smith. After all, he is now out of danger and the future is bright. Mixing with such a guy is not necessary at all, and it is too dangerous.


    But the idea was just a circle in his mind, and he was completely abandoned by him. He just wants to get rid of the troubles that may exist, but that doesn''t mean he is willing to risk being a jealousy. Before comparing, he would rather choose trouble. Because in any case, the initiative can still be held in your own hands.


    With such an idea, Rama Mujam is already on the road and not on the road. However, out of caution or some kind of luck, he carefully got to the side of Smith. Zhou and whispered to him.


    "Since we are now a partner, can you tell me what you are going to do for me? Even if it is not specific, how much you have to give me a category. You know, I The energy is definitely limited. Some things, if you don''t make it clear now, when you get to the end, you want me to help, but I may not be able to achieve the results you expected!"


    This statement is in the words of Smith. Zhou, but it is not a point. After all, many things are prepared in advance and unprepared will be two effects. Everything is pre-established, and it is not a preconceived not to make this statement. It is not just a matter of a nation or a nation.


    The idea of ??Smith. Zhou Talamah Mujam was originally paving the way for Hydra��s Indian operations. Steve grew up in the form of religion in India and grew stronger. Seeing that the power is growing day by day, there will definitely be a day when people are discovered and exposed to the broad daylight. At that time, the contradiction between religion and government must intensify.


    Even the famous religious country of India will not allow a new religion with such a huge force to exist within its own country. Not to mention the existence of Tony Stark, the insider. Therefore, when Steve��s religious outcrop is in the air, it is the time when the government��s army clears the past. And this is something that Smith. Zhou is definitely not willing to see.


    He laid such a big situation in India in order to use the population of this populous country to stir up the wind. If this situation is suppressed, then his plan will not be implemented. Therefore, he must be insured for this plan, and Rama Mujam is the one he has chosen to act as an insurance.


    As a person who has lived for so long, Smith Zhou is sure to get what Rama Mujam can get. He can not think about the high position of the Tian hammer bureau, because it is to have the strength of the country as a support. India does not have this strength. But apart from these positions, Rama Muqam can rely on this credit to get everything he wants.


    Especially when he returned to India, he became an international hero and he will definitely get a leap in his current status and power. Even if the opponents he used were not willing, and he was escorted by the Heavenly Hammer, he could take advantage of all the advantages. Under such circumstances, although it may be difficult to top the current prime minister, it is definitely not a problem to start from the military''s position and become a giant of the military.


    And this is exactly what Smith. Zhou wants. You know, the strongest castle has always been broken by the inside. For the Indian government, the outbreak of Smith��s religious power will be terrible, but it will never shake the ground. Because the country is a country after all, they are certainly not a group of religious thugs who can control the military strength.


    However, if the country��s military forces are beginning to turn their backs, then the situation is absolutely different. Since ancient times, no country has continued to be stable in the military.


    Of course, this is the thought of Smith. Zhou. Such an idea is not suitable for Rama Mujammin at this time. So he just smiled and said to him.


    "Don''t worry, man. What you have to do now is to grow your strength. I will help you. When you become an unstoppable giant in the Indian military, our problem is absolutely not It will be impossible! You said it is not!"

 Chapter 1277： Exchange of interest

    If you want to establish a true relationship with a person, it is definitely impossible to rely solely on the threat. The only things that can be done in the end are the benefits. And Smith. Zhou has put the benefits he can give in front of Rama Mujam.


    He gave the promise of Rama Mujam, the identity of a military giant. Such commitments, as well as those who are so identifiable to Rama Mujam, are heart-wrenching. After all, with the strength of his family, Rama Mujam can barely achieve this position of the commander of the fleet. Above this position, there is also the presence of the Navy Hillhead and the bosses of the other two arms.


    It is impossible to be a giant and not to sit in these positions. And to achieve such a position, with his current status and status, at least for more than a decade of hard work. He does not believe that Smith. Zhou will be willing to wait for more than ten years. So his remarks must mean that he will use his own strength to help himself climb to such a position.


    If this is the case, then this has changed from a rude threat to an equivalent exchange. Rama Muqam is naturally impossible to reject anything. It��s just that he is not sure, Smith is exactly what it means. And just as he was about to confirm the news further, he had no news of Smith Zhou anymore.


    The words have already been said here, and he believes that it is not something that Smith. Zhou is willing to manage. If he is willing to cooperate, Smith Zhou will naturally let him get what he wants. But if he doesn''t want to cooperate, then Smith does not mind letting him see the cool means of Hydra.


    The things here are already settled for Smith. Zhou. He has more important things to do now, that is, he has to find a way to summon the soul of Alexia from the abyss of death. This is not easy, it is also a matter of urgency. Before he does this, he still needs to explain to the people of the Tian hammer.


    For the group of Coulson, the best situation is that the Indian-Korean fleet and the monster are all gone. In this case, in addition to issuing a statement, inscribed with a few medals, they do not need to spend other efforts. Now, the Koreans are dead, and the Indians are cheap, which is not what they are willing to see.


    If possible, they really hope that this group of Smith. Zhou can investigate what problems they have from the Indians. However, it is a pity that this is only a luxury. Because of the existence of the ghost in Smith. Zhou, what they want to do is simply impossible. And now, even if they want to remedy, it is too late.


    Rama Mujam is already destined to become a hero. In this case, Coulson had to split some of his own interests as a reward for these heroes. Although reluctant, there is no way. Because the Tian hammer is not the one they opened. Although the mastery of the authority, but if a soup is not left for those small countries, then this game is definitely not playing.


    How do they play, this has nothing to do with Smith. Zhou. Because for him, the focus he needs to care about now is no longer here. At the moment, his most important thing is to summon the soul of Alexia from the abyss of death. This is not easy, but it is not impossible. This is especially true for people like Smith.


    The long experience gave him enough knowledge, and with this knowledge, he can completely take back the soul of Alexia under the premise of preserving himself. Of course, this is not to say that there is no cost at all. However, there are many ways and the price is different. After several considerations, Smith. Zhou chose the one with the least cost. That is the transaction, trading with the **** of death.


    Of course, this **** of death does not mean the woman who died. It is not easy to trade with Ms. Death, and with the knowledge of Smith Zhou, he does not have this authority at all. Therefore, the object of his transaction is not the death lady, but the death of all walks of life, that is, her messengers.


    These characters are rare in today''s earth. Because many gods of death rely on the beliefs provided by mortals to maintain the power of their existence. To be fair, there are several people who are willing to believe in the gods, and still believe in the evil things of the **** of death. The answer is of course no, so Smith. Zhou is not willing to waste limited time on this tiny probability. He must look for a more likely goal.


    So is there such a goal? The answer is of course. After all, the gods in the world are not all dependent on faith to maintain their existence. It��s just a few weak gods, some guys who rely on luck to steal the gods. The true gods are born, like the Asa protoss like Thor, or the powerful existence of heaven and earth. The **** of death in this natural spirit is basically the immortal life, the existence of the ancient existence.


    In general, as long as they don''t die on their own, then it''s basically true.


    However, since this is said, it means that even if it is a **** of death, it will be finished. There are many reasons for this, and the most important of these reasons is that most of the long-lived deaths of life will not die consciously because they are tired of their own lives. In most cases, this death will not succeed. But once they succeed, even if they are agents of death, they cannot escape the shackles of the law of death. In the long run, there are really few death gods who have truly lived to the present.


    Smith. Zhou counted his fingers and calculated that the landlord in the Eight Lords of Heaven and Earth is one, but he was killed by himself. Heila in the underworld of Heim is one, but many years ago it has disappeared with the retreat of the Asa protoss. Then there was Hades, the king of the Hades, who was said to have been killed by Hercules. All the way down, really can do this transaction with him, there are only two or three options left. Among them, Anubis is probably the most suitable choice.


    Anubis is the **** of death in the world of Egyptian mythology. As the watcher of Huang Quan, the mission of the **** of the first person is to protect the soul of every deceased and to lead them to trial.


    He holds an artifact called a scale of judgment. When a soul is brought to him, he will take out the heart of the dead and place it in a section of Libra. On the other end of the scale, it is a feather. In mythology, people whose heart is heavier than feathers will go to hell, and those whose heart is lighter than feathers will go to heaven. Anubis will uphold the justice in front of these dead people to maintain order in the underworld. In fact, this is just the idea that the ancient Egyptians wished him wishful thinking.


    Although Anubis did determine the fate of these souls by weighing the heart and feathers with Libra, he did not necessarily judge it by their behavior. In fact, this death **** likes gold more than the good deeds before life.


    You must know that the era of Anubis is a time when God and man live together. In that era, Pharaoh and his priests even had the ability to communicate with the gods and pray for divine power and blessings to the gods. As a blessing to the gods, they often offer gold and slaves as sacrifices.


    The slaves need not say that in any mythological system, the human soul can be used as a currency. And gold is the unique hobby of the Egyptian gods. Although the precious metals born in this earth cannot produce any benefit to them, the gods of Egypt can see the piety and awe of these believers by virtue of the amount of gold that mortals worship.


    Therefore, the basis for Anubis to judge the soul of death is also derived from this. The nobles of Egypt regarded death as a living. They brought gold and treasures into their own tombs in order to allow Anubis to see his piety and give himself a chance to ascend to heaven in the trial. If Anubis��s trial is based on good deeds, who will bring the gold into the mausoleum instead of leaving them to their descendants?


    The argument of the trial is false, then the argument for going to heaven is naturally false. Although Anubis did determine the death of the soul through trial, it does not mean that there is such a thing as going to heaven and going to hell.


    It should be known that although every agent of death has the ability to have a certain cycle of reincarnation, the ability of this cycle is not intentionally abused. Compared to almost endless souls, most of them are sent to the real world of death. This is the same as the company''s operation, the agent can eat and drink Kana, but it is absolutely impossible to swallow all the resources that maintain the company. Unless you don''t want to do it, I want to try the anger of the big boss.


    Like Hella, there is a death that can be arbitrarily determined. Death gods like Anubis, although unable to have a specific understanding of the rule-level existence of Ms. Death, but when they were born, they had enough awe of death itself. They are born, and naturally know the rules they are going to follow.


    And putting this saying on the judgment power of Anubis is like this.


    Those who can produce gold can be judged. They represent the aristocratic and wealthy classes. Anubis will use these powers for these people and let them reborn in the world under his control. Create new wealth for them.


    And those guys who can''t even get out of gold are naturally impossible to pass the trial. They represent the vast majority of civilians and slave classes, and such people can naturally take it to the world of death.


    The truth about death is actually so simple, and now Smith. Zhou is going to search for gold, summon this death that has fallen asleep with the fall of Egypt, and use the soul to trade with him, let him take the soul of Alexia from death. Brought back in the abyss.


    As for this long-lost death, he did not agree. At this point, Smith. Zhou is very confident.

 Chapter 1278： Not a just innocent little brother

    A lot has happened since the catastrophe left. For these things, the catastrophe as the initiator is not at all concerned.


    He doesn''t care what kind of conspiracy these ants will have, and they don''t care what the things they''ve done will cause a great uproar in the world. For him, it was just that one or two annoying flies were noisy in the ear. It''s like what he just did, and when he is too big, he slaps it and kills it. It doesn''t take much work, just wasting a little time. Therefore, there is no need to care about these issues at all.


    Going back to the still messy hospital, after a night of darkness and half a day of tossing, it was barely calm. Although there is no such harsh cry and mourning, but the rest of the heavy and depressed feelings that can''t be said can only make people feel more unhappy.


    It��s never been the most painful and helpless thing in the world. Although the most difficult time has passed, many people have also received professional psychotherapy. But if you want to forget everything that happened in such a short period of time, it is simply impossible. In particular, many of them have lost their loved ones and loved ones, which is even more difficult to forget.


    Although not many people are crying, but this time, the catastrophe is hoping to hear more crying. Because if that''s the case, the atmosphere here can change a little, and it becomes less depressed, so it makes people feel depressed. He is not a sentimental person, but at this time, he can not help but take out the cigarette in his pocket and give himself a one.


    No smoking is allowed in the hospital, but no one is willing to take care of him at this time. His avatar is still hanging on the wall of the hospital staff, and everyone who knows him knows that he is the doctor in the hospital. Most of the recent disasters have occurred in the workers of these hospitals. So no one is sure, is there any tragedy in his body, so that he has to rely on this way to vent their own grief.


    No one will go to find it. But only one person, the physician Liu Fei is such a blind person. Of course, I can''t say that he is blind. I can only say that he knows everything too deeply. Others thought that the catastrophe was also a victim, and only he knew that the catastrophe did not lose anything in this disaster.


    He is not the same as ordinary people. This is not the same. Liu Fei did not think clearly at first. But after a day and night, he already has an idea that he thinks is more reliable. That is why he regarded Smith. Zhou as a mutant.


    Variant, superhero''s popular player. It is not surprising, but also a good life to integrate into ordinary people. Compared with those superheroes who already have their own names, the identity of the mutant is really extraordinary. It is precisely because of this mundane that this possibility can be the most probable statement.


    Liu Fei did not dare to imagine what the holocaust was a superhero, but imagined that he was an ordinary mutant but would not have any problems. As a young man who has been brainwashed by a personal heroic movie, from now on until now, his whole person has fallen into a crazy fantasy.


    He imagined that the catastrophe went deep into the tiger''s den and killed the heroic scene of the Quartet. Although the protagonist is not himself, he thinks that he is a male second. He naturally has the same excitement and worry about all of this.


    Excited, because he finally met what happened in the movie, and just be by his side, there would be such a great existence. Worried, it is because he is not sure if the catastrophe can come back safely. After all, even those hero movies, it is not always the perfect ending of the family. There will always be one or two existences that end in tragedy, and no one can be sure that the Holocaust will be one of them. If so, shouldn��t he take over his behest as a male sequel, like a sequel to the movie, and continue to avenge the evil organization that committed this sinful crime?


    Seriously, because of the fantasies in his mind, Liu Fei really has a feeling of pressure and great excitement. He hopes that this kind of thing will not happen, and he hopes that he can become the protagonist in that movie. It can be said that his heart is really very complicated.


    But now, he no longer has to think so much. Because the facts are already very clear, the catastrophe returned to them safely, this is the perfect ending of a family. There will be no sequel, and there will be no day when he will star in the actor. Everything is already over.


    This made him take a long breath, then set aside the unrealistic fantasies and walked straight to the catastrophe.


    "Leinhardt boss, is everything over? I mean, have you solved those bastards?"


    As a standard heroic movie hero, Liu Fei likes to see all the **** and the villains who have been beaten by the protagonist with their fists. This traditional view in his mind is at work, the traditional Chinese stalking and evil, for the idea of ??heavenly way, let him know that every bad person is killed, not falsely tied up, accept what justice Trial. At this point, he is similar to the idea of ??the Holocaust.


    Holocaust also does not like to play this set of forgiveness. His experience has determined his attitude, that is, he will always use the most violent means for any threatening existence. Destroy them and wipe them out from their own hands. This is what he will do. Therefore, after hearing the question of Liu Fei, he immediately raised his eyebrows and then said to him with disdain.


    "Isn''t this a natural thing? Do you think that I will send those guys to the police station, and then wait for a subpoena to call me to be the plaintiff defendant?"


    "I can only say that it is beautiful! You are doing justice!"


    With a positive answer, Liu Fei directly raised a thumb. Looking at his action, the Holocaust pumped his cheeks and quietly cut off the cigarette **** in his hand.


    He didn''t have any pride because of the things he did, because he knew that it was just revenge after everything was irreparable. Natasha is fine, but many people who have a relationship with them can no longer be recovered. It��s all because of him, and if it��s not him, it��s not necessarily going to happen.


    Although he does not feel guilty and guilty because of such consequences, but regret is inevitable. In this regret, the tragedy of the old Jacks is the heaviest. He uprooted the entire Hydra base and squandered the reason for killing, except for Natasha, to give justice to the poor old couple. Although this does not allow the poor old couple to come back to life, at the very least, they can rest in peace.


    This is the only thing he can do for them. And for these relationships is not a close ordinary person to do such a point, even the havoc itself feels a little strange.


    He is not the kind of person with a particularly strong sense of justice. In his long life, those senses of justice have long been washed away by time. Now, he can send the soul of a whole planet to hell, even when he is crazy, and he can bring the whole universe to a ruin. There is no such thing as justice in his heart. It is simply ridiculous to say that he is doing these things for justice.


    But what else can this explain the havoc? The Holocaust does not understand this, and it is naturally impossible for others to explain this clearly. But in any case, the catastrophe will not be willing to admit that this is the so-called justice. He and this word are really guilty, so if he wants to explain it, he would rather treat it as his own self-deprecating.


    "Well, don''t give me a high hat. I am not a righteous partner. I definitely don''t want to be a stupid guy. I don''t do this to get someone back to justice. I just In order to give myself a statement. They offended my site, so they have to pay for their actions!"


    Although the Holocaust said so, his statement is really not particularly powerful. In the view of Liu Fei, a young man who is somewhat guilty, this is just a standard old-school hero. Of course, the tough guy is disdainful to show his gentle and kind side, they will only cover their soft heart with hard and cold. It��s like the catastrophe is now doing this!


    As a standard admirer, Liu Fei will naturally not reveal his shortness at this time. So he just put on a smile of understanding, stretched his hand and patted the shoulders of the catastrophe, while patting his chest to ensure.


    "I understand, I understand! Reinhardt boss. From today, you are my eternal boss. Later, if you have any orders, you will call me to the east, I will not go west, you call me to catch chicken." I won''t catch the ducks. In short, I have been completely convinced by your charm, naturally, what do you say?"


    I said you have a hammer! Stretched a middle finger, the catastrophe directly put this guy to the side. Instead of wasting his time on him, it is better to look at the current situation of Natasha.


    Thinking so, the Holocaust soon came to the ward where Natasha was. And when he opened the door, he immediately saw two strange existences. Two very special strangers survived.

 Chapter 1279： Mechanical visitors are unclear

    These two strange existences are two men and one woman. The standard black suit uniform, meticulous and serious look. From the outside, it can be seen that they are very serious and old-fashioned people. And such people are also the type that most people are not willing to deal with.


    Holocaust also does not like to deal with such people. He pretends to be his own identity in order to enjoy life, rather than looking for a happy life. However, he does not want to deal with these people, does not mean that these people will not come to deal with you. Like now, they sat in front of Natasha with a serious look, not even saying a word, the expression of waiting for someone, forced him to deal with them.


    "Natasha, how are you? Who are these guys?"


    Natasha, who had just woke up from sleep, glanced at the catastrophe. She obviously knew what the catastrophe had done, and she naturally disapproved of his reckless impulsive behavior. Because as a woman, she must inevitably worry about his safety.


    But there is no way to agree or disappoint. The catastrophe has already returned to her, and this means that everything is over. So she can only give him such a pair of eyes.


    Angry and angry, in front of outsiders, Natasha will still give the head of the family some face. So after turning her eyes, she replied honestly to him.


    "Dear, I will introduce you to you. This is Miss Molly and Mr. Cornish from the head office to investigate the situation. They want to tell us about what happened and why."


    ��The head office sent it?�� Hearing this statement, the catastrophe couldn��t help but pick a brow and reveal a playful look. Strictly speaking, his action is a bit rude, but there is a reason for the Holocaust to reveal such an action. Because from the beginning, he discovered the specialness of these two people.


    These two people seem to be human, but they are not human at all. If strictly speaking, they are somewhat like the mental weapons that patrol the streets all day long. That''s right, they are robots, robots with human skins.


    It is hard to imagine what kind of skill level can make the robot change to such a degree, almost the same as human beings, even the changes in breathing heartbeat and pupils are vividly imitated. The evolution of robotics to this level, even the most top-notch technology companies can''t.


    It can be said that, in the moment of seeing them, the catastrophe thought that the government came to find fault, or that the Hydra had begun to seek revenge. But when Natasha introduced it, he suddenly remembered that the company that he worked for had the possibility to reach this level of technology. On technology, it is definitely not inferior to the US government and even the Hydra, and even if it is about mystery, I am afraid it will not be much worse.


    I have worked for this company for so long, and I don��t even know where the head office is, except for the regional leaders. Such a case is probably unique in the entire world. You know, nano-neurons are not triad organizations, but a high-tech company. Except for not listing, it is no different from Stark or Osborne. Look at the exposure of Stark and Osborne, and look at the nano-neurons, which is not a grade at all.


    This makes many times, in many cases people will subconsciously ignore the existence of this company. Including the catastrophe, I also made such a mistake. That is to say, under the introduction of Natasha, he can think of the powerful ability of nano-neurons in the field of machines. And when I think of this embarrassment, he naturally dispels those unnecessary doubts.


    However, these doubts were dispelled, and soon he raised new doubts. For example, he is very curious now, what are these robots looking for? What did they find out? Also, why do nano-neurons come to consult with such robots, and what do they represent inside nano-neurons?


    There are a lot of questions, and it is natural to start from the simplest. So now, the Holocaust has extended his hand to these two people and asked questions directly.


    "I am Reinhardt. My lover says that you want to know something. I am sorry, her body needs to be rested. So if you have anything to know, I think we can go out and talk alone."


    As a husband who cares about his wife, this is a very reasonable request and there is nothing to blame. Of course, after knowing that they are facing robots, the Holocaust does not have much hope for how they will respond.


    Take care of the gaps in interpersonal relationships and know when to advance and retreat. This is a unique way of getting along with human society. Except for humans, whether robots or aliens, it is difficult to get the right thing in this kind of thing. The difference in thinking patterns is doomed to the difference in their way of answering.


    From the personal point of view of the catastrophe, this requirement of oneself must be ruthlessly rejected by the robots who only know the execution order. Even he said that he is ready to be beaten. But to his surprise, the two robots didn''t have the idea of ??hitting their faces at all.


    Just after looking at each other, the two robots with human skin seem to have reached some consensus. They stood up and politely walked to the edge of the catastrophe, and then said to him.


    "Of course, Mr. Reinhart. It��s not our fault to disturb your wife��s rest. We can go out."


    The answer is very decent, and the decent is simply unscientific. If you can''t detect the existence of a variety of electrical signals, the catastrophe simply thinks that this is someone who is remotely controlling them to make such an answer. Even he said that he began to wonder if he had read it wrong before, and regarded two living human beings as robots.


    This made him look at the two robots again for a while. After confirming that he had not read it wrong, he nodded his head and pushed the door open.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, sir, and ladies. My office is here, I want to talk about it there in detail."


    Although the look of the two robot faces is blunt, the performance does not have to pick. The Holocaust said this, they immediately followed him in the direction of the office, no extra hesitation. In his own office, the catastrophe raised the temptation.


    "Sorry, two. I only have coffee and tea here. Do you want to come here? Please don''t reject my kindness. After all, you are coming over, if you don''t even drink tea, then according to my national customs. Look, my host is a bit too rude!"


    In front of the two robots, the catastrophe came out with a tea set. He did this, not that he still wanted to test it out to see if they were robots. Instead, he wants to study how much the two machines have been intelligent. After all, they are wearing a human skin now. If there is no normal human performance, then it is not too weird. Of course, what happens to the robot drinking something that shouldn''t be drunk is not something he should worry about.


    It can be said that the catastrophe is absolutely unwilling to do so. But the two robots don''t know. In their view, the catastrophe is really just a kind of hospitality. As guests, they are not very good at rejecting the kindness from the owner. This makes them very difficult, and after a look at each other. They responded to the catastrophe as if they had made up their minds.


    "Give us some green tea, Mr. Rheinhardt. We still have a lot of things to do, so we won''t delay you too much time. You don''t have to be so polite!"


    "Don''t, sir. We Chinese have a saying that they have a chance to meet. I can see that you and my lover are very happy. This shows that we are very close. Just right, it is going to dinner time. So if two Ken If you appreciate the light, let me do the east, how about the two dinners?"


    The catastrophe is getting worse, and naturally, the faces of the two robots are even harder to look at. The catastrophe did not understand the meaning of the two robots, but the look he saw from the faces of the two robots really made them very embarrassed. This made him wonder about the technological level of nano-neurons, but he couldn''t help but want to see what extent these robots can do.


    And just as he wanted to continue to struggle with the two robots, the two robots suddenly turned their faces.


    "Sorry, Mr. Reinhart. I don''t think we can accept your invitation. In fact, I think you should have guessed our identity, aren''t you?"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t quite understand?"


    I didn''t think that the robot would suddenly come to such a trick. The havoc was amazed at the same time, but the face was directly put on an inexplicable expression. He is obviously innocent, and his disguise has no effect on the two robots at all. Because these two robots made such an action directly.


    Just like the scenes that will appear in horror movies, their cheeks bloom like petals. Organizations like human flesh and blood show a sly appearance on the exposed faces, and the horrible people can hardly look straight. And only when you really look at them with your heart can you see that it is a mechanical component.


    The skeleton of steel, the bright electronic components, and the various complicated structures that cannot be said. On the surface, they seem to be similar to Zhiwu. But if you look carefully, you will find that they are more complicated than the intelligence. At the very least, the wise weapon does not add hundreds of special structures to the face to simulate the expression.


    There is no doubt that they have already indicated their identity to the Holocaust in this way. And then, they used words to explain their intentions directly to the Holocaust.

 Chapter 1280： Nanoneural thickening condition

    "Mr. Reinhart. We are a socially intelligent life body directly under the headquarters. We came here to come to you."


    "Look for me? Why?"


    These so-called social-type intelligent living bodies are not obscuring their identity, and the catastrophe naturally cannot continue to be mad and foolishly teasing them. He put down the tea set in his hand and put on the same serious attitude.


    ��Is there anything that violates company discipline? And even if there is, I don��t think it��s your robots to arrest me. Why, are you ready to act as a policeman?��


    This is a denunciation, a condemnation issued by his ordinary person. For this, the two robots just shook their heads and responded.


    "Mr. Reinhart, we are very sincere to come to you this time. So we also hope that you will not use these unrealistic things to perfuse us. We know very well that the police do not have any deterrent to you. In fact, judging by the power you show, I am afraid that nothing in this world can deter your existence."


    "What do you mean by this?"


    Upon hearing this, the catastrophe suddenly set off his own eyes. He is not sure what the two robots have discovered. If they find out their true identity, then even if there is more friendship between him and the nano-neurons, he can only say sorry to them. His identity is very sensitive, and anyone who knows this secret must use the safest method to keep the secret.


    Of course, emotionally, he hopes that this will not be the answer. Because if you have so many people you are familiar with completely disappear from the world because of this, then it is too embarrassing.


    Fortunately, things are not as bad as he imagined. Although the nano-neurons have some information about him, the information they have is limited. This can be seen by the answers of the two robots.


    "Mr. Reinhart, we are not malicious. In fact, we have the greatest degree of goodwill for all life in this world. This is what you should know as our company''s employees. Our goal has always been It is to benefit the world, not to target any life in this world."


    "I know, a very exciting slogan. Just, does it include me?"


    "As long as you like, Mr. Reinhart. It also includes you naturally!"


    Nodded, the two robots put away the spectacle on their faces and once again put on the serious expression of the normal person.


    "Mr. Reinhart, let me tell you the truth. We have two purposes for coming to you this time. First, we hope that you can tell us the reasons for all these tragedies. The headquarters knows the employees of the Los Angeles branch. After the attack, we dispatched us at the fastest speed. In order to understand the truth and prevent such a tragedy from happening again. According to our investigation, you may be the only one who knows the truth. Therefore, I hope that you can cooperate with us. jobs."


    "I can know where you know that I am the only one who knows the truth?"


    Knocking on the table, the Holocaust did not directly answer the question of the robot, but spread his thoughts in such a direction. Because for him, this may be a more important thing.


    He doesn''t care if these robots find their own purpose. He cares more about how these people discover their own specialities. In this hospital, he knows that his special people are only Natasha and Liu Fei. Natasha is definitely not able to reveal her secrets. And Liu Fei, he knows at most that he is different from others. As for the others, he knows a hammer.


    It��s impossible for two people to reveal their identity. How do these robots know their own? Seriously, he really didn''t want to understand.


    And looking at the catastrophe actually asked such a question, the two robots first paused. Then he replied to him with some difficulty.


    "Sorry, Mr. Reinhart. This question may be difficult for us to reply to you. Because the answer to this question involves some secrets that you may not know yet. But we can assure you if you are willing to accept our conditions. If you can, we can definitely give you a reply that will satisfy you."


    "If you say so, then I am sorry, I can only say no to you." Shaking his head, the catastrophe directly revealed a disdainful smile on the two robots. "Even if I don''t know anything, let me accept your conditions. This is really making me feel that you are not sincere. And in the end, I don''t want to cooperate with a group of small people who are blind." After all, it��s hard to guard against the dark arrows. I would rather face all the problems by myself, and I wouldn��t want to have a bunch of villains behind me who might be selling them at any time.��


    These words sound very arrogant, but they are what the catastrophe wants to show. He doesn''t know how deep these robots know about themselves. But from the point of view of their own name, "Reinhart," they certainly do not know the relationship between themselves and another Zhouyi. This gave him a lot of creative space.


    After all, Reinhart is a character he created himself. He wants to express the characteristics of this character, and completely depends on the level and extent of his free play. For the Holocaust, his current thinking is to shape Reinhardt into a kind of image that is not very good to talk, has enough indifference to strangers, but also has a tender feeling.


    This is in line with his past performance. It can be said that when he puts the name on himself, except for Natasha and the acquaintances he has made, he is sufficiently indifferent and arrogant regardless of who he is. This can well cover his true identity. Unless nano-neurons have the ability to break into the depths of the universe, connect with those who truly understand their existence. Otherwise, they certainly won''t have such a big arc of thinking, linking themselves to the new cosmic god.


    Of course, the catastrophe is not scrupulous about this. He just wants to use this way to test how much these robots know about themselves. If they have enough knowledge of themselves, then they will certainly treat themselves with a different attitude. Not to mention that it is a compromise, but the weakness is also certain. And if their attitude is blunt. So that is to say, they don��t know much about themselves.


    For different situations, the Holocaust is already preparing for different responses. And just in his waiting, the two robots finally gave such a reply.


    "Mr. Reinhart. We really sincerely invite you to join us, eager and pray to be one of our collaborators. And we can assure you that we are definitely not the kind of companions , abandon the companion guy. So you don''t need to have that kind of unnecessary worry."


    ��In addition, we can promise you a lot of things. I believe that you also see the technological power that our company has. This kind of power can be transformed into money in the real world and all the material foundations that can be enjoyed. As long as you are willing to cooperate with us. We can share these things with you. Not only in terms of material, but in other respects, we can give you only more."


    "I believe that you have also seen our company''s efforts in the world for the benefit of mankind. Here I can tell you very responsibly that we have used a variety of medical and welfare means to help in more than 30 countries around the world. More than one hundred and fifty thousand humans who need help. We have a good image and reputation all over the world, and so far, we do not have any obvious presence to bear the company��s reputation. You are willing, we can recommend you to the position of the company''s president, let you enjoy the great reputation and reputation brought by the company."


    "Money, fame and fortune, these are the things that human beings most desire. As long as you are willing to cooperate with us, these are within easy reach. Therefore, we solemnly beg you, seriously consider our opinions. This is our biggest Sincerity."


    As the two robots said, Ming Heli, they almost always gave the greatest sincerity. The combination of these two things also completely touches the charm of any human being. But anyone who is a normal person will probably not reject their invitation. However, the catastrophe is not a normal person.


    Although he felt the sincerity behind these robots, he was not impressed by their conditions. What really makes him curious is that these robots have paid the price for such a big price.


    There has never been a free lunch in the world. He can see that these robots have developed such a rich condition and come up with such a sincere attitude. I definitely have a thorough understanding of myself. Not much else, I am afraid they already know what they have done in the Pacific. Only for this reason can we explain their current behavior.


    However, this does not become a reason for them to solicit themselves.


    Nano-neurons are a technology company. It is not an evil force like the Hydra, nor is it an official organization like the US government. Strictly speaking, as long as it buryes itself in developing its own technological strength, the power from the official is enough to provide it with sound protection. In such a situation, it does not need to recruit yourself with an amazing ability to destroy. Unless they say that their purpose is not simple.


    However, a company that is known for its true good deeds is not only simple but also simple. Be aware that the behavior of nano-neurons does not flow on the surface. It has saved so many humans. If it is just for a purpose that is not simple, then they have paid too much.


    There is a saying that the sale of the decapitated person is done, and the sale of the lost money is not done. Like nano-neurons, companies that have been doing charity and losing money business, you said that they have some evil intentions, and I am afraid that no one will believe it. Even the catastrophe is the same. So now, he is a bit confused.

 Chapter 1281： Unexpected discovery

    If you don''t understand, ask, this is a thing that smart people will do. Now, the catastrophe is asking questions about his own doubts.


    "I don''t understand. What is your purpose in recruiting me? A guy like me has some special skills in addition to surgery, and there is a little speciality in using violence. Nano-neurons will need only one. Use violent guys? And it��s worthy of you to make such a generous condition? What do you want to do?��


    One step asked about the idea. Through such problems, the Holocaust directly clarified the horses and horses with these two robots. His meaning is very clear. If you want to continue talking with him, then the answer is the only feasible way. If even these answers are obscured, then there is no need for them to continue.


    Although these robots are not human, they are already in place to try to figure out the human emotions and attitudes. The Holocaust just finished saying this, they have already understood the deeper meaning of his words. And this makes them even more difficult.


    It is not that they do not want to answer the question of the catastrophe, but they really do not have the authority to answer such questions. As robots, they are extremely intelligent, almost the same as humans. But in some things, they are still fundamentally different from humans.


    For example, workaround. If it is a human being, after making some trade-offs, or making emotional judgments, they will make some things that break the principle and authority. But the robot won''t. For them, permissions are permissions. Without this permission, it is absolutely not allowed. Even if they know what kind of bad end they will not do, they still have to stick to this principle.


    At this point, the two robots are as old-fashioned as their appearance. Rather, they are definitely more ancient than the most obsessive people in the world. One is one, two is two, there is nothing to discuss.


    Of course, they can''t make such a decision. It doesn''t mean that other people can''t make such a decision. Robots are good at this point, that is, when their privileges are not available, they can always apply for such permission to the next level as quickly as possible. And in such an exchange of electrical signals, a completely different consciousness has already been stretched in.


    "Hello, Mr. Reinhart. I am sorry that I am not invited, but Kenneth does not have the relevant authority in this regard. So let me answer your question, can you see it?"


    The very sincere tone was made from the mouth of the robot named Kony, and from the words he said, the catastrophe was clearly understood, and the person who talked with him was already changing his identity. This made him unable to hold his eyebrows and asked him not so politely.


    "who are you?"


    Although the tone of the catastrophe is not so friendly, the robots that speak are showing extraordinary conservation. He did not hesitate, and he answered the havoc with a gentle attitude.


    ��Introducing myself, I am Altron. The creator of nano-neurons is also the first intelligent life in the world. I am very glad to meet you, Mr. Reinhart. If you don��t see the key information, I I can''t believe that there is a great person like you in my company. It''s my pleasure!"


    "Thank you for your compliments. But I have to say, I am afraid I don''t know you. Please excuse me, Austrian, where did you come from?"


    For the self-proclaimed self-proclaimed world''s first intelligent living body, the catastrophe inevitably became curious about him. Of course, this is what he does not know will ask such a question. If you change to other people, such as Zhou Yi, even Natasha. At the first moment of the creation of his name, they can immediately judge his origins.


    The existence of Ao Chuang may be a secret to ordinary people or uninformed people who are indifferent to catastrophe, and it is still a secret that is more and more hidden. But for those insiders who have their own information channels and have a tangled relationship with the US government, his existence is simply ridiculous.


    It was once regarded as the hope of mankind, but it also almost destroyed the foundation of the existing society. His existence is absolutely love, fear, and shock. According to Dr. Reid��s statement after the ban was broken, it was that human beings were not prepared to meet the intelligent life of Olympics. His birth is indeed to better serve humanity, but the current social mechanisms of mankind simply do not have space for them. Accelerating his artificial acceleration is just adding more instability to the society.


    Since Reid opened the door to the cosmic space of the human world, his status has changed dramatically. If he used to be a top scientist, then he is now a class with the great **** of technology like Einstein.


    He became a new technology god, and what he said is basically the same as the golden rule. Even such a existence is denying the value of Austrian. Naturally, most people who only follow the flow will naturally not have any good senses for him. At this point, Ao Chuang himself knows, otherwise he will not hide, but dare to show his existence in front of Tony.


    Holocaust is the second person he dares to actively reveal his identity. The reason for this is that he has an extraordinary desire for the power of the catastrophe. On the other hand, it is because he learned a bad habit of human beings. That is, he hopes to use his reputation to impress the catastrophe.


    It��s a pity that his idea didn��t take shape at all. Because the catastrophe simply knew nothing about him. For the Holocaust, his interest in the puppies of the next-door bulldog in the next house is probably better than the secret of the dog skin inside the human government. Because I have never looked at it, I don��t care at all, don��t care. And this is doomed, the magical eye of Ao Chuang is equivalent to throwing it to the blind man.


    But this doesn''t matter. In fact, seeing the catastrophe is so indifferent to his own self-reporting. In the heart of Ao Chuang, there is a feeling of relief.


    The move he made to recruit the catastrophe was a huge risk. Among them, one of his biggest concerns is that the catastrophe is a spy that some forces have inserted. And if that is the case, his solicitation is equivalent to completely revealing his secrets to him. This is definitely a fatal problem for him who has worked hard to make nano-neurons to such a degree.


    But now it seems that he does not need to have such concerns at all. Because the reaction of the catastrophe is not like what is a spy for yourself. Even his identity can''t be recognized. If it is a spy, it will be too inferior.


    Of course, Ao Chuang did not have any thoughts on him. Because he could not understand the origin of the catastrophe, but he is very clear about Natasha''s identity.


    Although Maria used the power of the Heavenly Hammer to completely disguise Natasha''s identity, it is useless for Ao Chuang, who has a myriad of eyes and has his own database. He has seen Natasha, and this makes Natasha recognize her presence no matter how she changes her face. The reason why the Austrian creation will notice the catastrophe is also because of the implicated target of Natasha.


    In the beginning, because of Natasha''s relationship, he regarded Austrian as a partner in her work. It is also an agent of the Tianshou Bureau. In order to verify this, he also specially collected the information of the catastrophe from the archives of the Tianshou Bureau. This is the information that made him interested in the catastrophe.


    The information on the Holocaust in the Tianshou Bureau is very simple. Unexplained large blocks occupy almost all the plates. The only thing that was recorded was the name Reinhart, his relationship with Natasha, and his identity as a mutant who could control gravity. These can also give Austria a little impression at most, and it will not impress him. What really made Ao Chuang interested in him was the highly dangerous signs on the document and what happened next.


    In order to target the Hydra, they retaliated against what they did. The Holocaust used a lot of power. Of course, he is very small when he uses his power, and almost avoids everything that can be avoided. However, the wise man must have a loss. Although he has avoided the eyes and ears of everyone and the conspicuous monitoring facilities. But in the case of Aochuang, he planted a small head.


    In order to be able to get the most rapid understanding of the sudden situation in the city, Ao Chuang has placed many ultra-micro sensing devices in the air and the size of dust. They can return everything they see to Ao Chuang like an eye. And because of their size, even the existence of catastrophe, one will accidentally overlook them.


    It is also a matter of luck. These things are not too many. Just some of them are arranged inside each branch. And because of the previous attacks, he sent these sensors out, in order to find the murderer as soon as possible. However, the murderer did not find it, but he discovered the action of the catastrophe. And this unexpected discovery also made him realize that the catastrophe is powerful and different.


    After all, it is a smart life, and with a huge amount of computation, he can completely see the point of knowing. Just looking at the power of the Holocaust to reveal the tip of the iceberg, he can calculate this conclusion. That is the power of the catastrophe. It is definitely not just the point that he is currently showing. The power hidden in his body must be strong enough to be daunting.


    What can he do? The Austrian found that the unexpected surprise could not help but be curious at that time. This also led him to start a further investigation against the catastrophe.

 Chapter 1282： Science and technology strength

    Aochuang''s investigation methods are different from those of human beings. Because the technology he holds in his hands is more likely to be above the human level.


    This is because of his individual efforts. As a self-conscious intelligent life, he is as creative as the great inventors in human history. Let us know that the scientific and technological progress of mankind is driven by these extraordinary figures. Like Tras, like Einstein, without them, human progress may be delayed for decades or even centuries. Once such a person emerges in the present world, it is unceremonious to say that they can promote the progress of the entire human science and technology civilization with only one person.


    Ao Chuang is such a existence. He is the equivalent of standing on the shoulders of all mankind. And once he has this superb creativity, then he wants to have the technological strength that transcends the overall level of humanity. It is really not a difficult problem.


    Of course, this is only one reason. The other reason is that he has mastered most of the technology of the Kerry Stars. There is no doubt that the Kerry Stars who have been able to cross the cosmic sky are technologically far beyond the overall level of humanity. In both respects, humans and them have a considerable degree of difference. And such a huge wealth, as long as it can take out a part, is enough to make the Austrian innovation endless use.


    Whether it is his own talent or the accumulation of this wealth, it is enough to change a lot of things. In the case of this combination of two things, what Austrian created is absolutely beyond everyone''s imagination. This is reflected in the means of investigation, that is, he has monitored almost everything that happened in the Pacific.


    Unlike human surveillance satellites, the low-Earth orbit satellites that he personally hosts have the ability to see through clouds and fog. So when Coulson covered their eyes because of the rolling clouds, they couldn''t help themselves. Ao Chuang saw everything that happened at that time through his own satellite.


    Of course, he may not be able to see the specific identity of the guy who destroyed the giant. After all, the catastrophe did not last long, and his body size was relatively small. However, this does not prevent Austrian from making its own analysis. At that time, there was this motive, and those who had this ability and were not present were only one of the catastrophe. Ao Chuang is not lacking in association, so he quickly locked his goal on the catastrophe.


    Unlike those blind and stupid humans, Altron is well aware of the great dangers that the earth now has. It is blunt to say that when human beings are confident that they can dominate the whole world, the terrorist forces that are secretly produced are enough to destroy the entire planet ten times.


    The reason why human beings can live in this world safely and peacefully is entirely because these terrible forces are maintaining a delicate balance. This is very lucky, but it is not a good thing. Because when this balance is broken one day, the destructive power that erupts will be the sum of all these terrorist forces. At that time, the survival of this race of mankind will become a matter of hope.


    This is not something that Aochuang hopes to see. As a human creation, Ao Chuang has always had the greatest goodwill for this race that has created itself. He has been insisting on and maintaining his own fundamental principle, that is, he always regards the benefit of mankind as the root cause of his own existence. And if even humanity does not exist, will he still have the meaning of continuing to exist?


    This is a very ideal proposition. It is precisely this idealistic proposition that forces the special creation of Austrian creation into a dead end. Although in ordinary machines, intelligent life has made unimaginable progress, they truly possess all the characteristics of a smart life. But as I said before, they don''t know how to work, and sticking to the creed is an obstacle that they can''t overcome.


    Humans have the ultimate three questions. Who am I, where do I come from, where to go! Many people have probably heard this question, and many people have also studied this problem. Of course, since it is the ultimate problem, then naturally there is no concrete answer, or the answer is definitely not satisfactory. But that''s okay, because even if humans don''t know the answer, they can live well. It��s like many people don��t know the meaning of being alive, but they are still alive.


    This is the living method of mankind, but it is not the living method of intelligent life. Unlike human beings, their living methods are very clear. Especially when they know why they are alive, they can do everything for this goal. And this is the reason why Aochuang is looking for a catastrophe. He needs the power of catastrophe and needs to use his power to maintain the meaning of his existence.


    The catastrophe could not know the thoughts of the Austrian creation, but Ao Chuang knew that he had to give a reason for the catastrophe. The people in the world who have such powerful power are rare, and those who can win their own are even a minority. Therefore, he will not miss this opportunity. It is precisely because of this that he began to try his best to convince the catastrophe.


    "Mr. Reinhart, my origins are not important. If you are interested in this, I think we can find a time to talk about this in detail. Now, I hope you give me a Opportunity, let me explain to you my thoughts. Are you optimistic?"


    "Although I really want to say no. But now I have to admit that I really have a lot of interest in you. So please. I hope I am not wasting my time!"


    "Reinhardt. Here I must first declare what we have always been. This purpose is from the beginning of my birth, to the principle that I have been implementing nano-neurons until now. That is, I think To benefit mankind. I want to bring mankind into a better and happier future. I have never changed this belief. I have never had it before, but I have not. Now, there will be no vacillation in the future."


    With the approval of the catastrophe, Ao Chuang began to woven its own language. And when he had a mouth, he couldn��t help but frown.


    For the Holocaust, the words of Aochuang are really space holes. Although he acknowledged that the nano-neurons established by Altron had done a lot of great things. But this does not mean that he will become the leader of the race of mankind into a better future. Even humans themselves are not sure what their future will be, let alone a third party. So in the view of the catastrophe, if he really has this idea, then he is not stupid or crazy. No matter which one, talking to such people is a waste of time. Therefore, the catastrophe said directly to him without any politeness.


    "Sorry, if you want to talk about these things. Then I am afraid there is not so much time to waste with you. Great dreams, but it has nothing to do with me. I am not a dreamer, so I think we have not It is necessary to continue."


    "You don''t believe me? Mr. Reinhart."


    Despite borrowing the body of others, Ao Chuang vividly expressed confusion and an urgent look on the robot named Kony. He wrinkled his eyebrows and stood up straight.


    "I know, Mr. Reinhart. My words sound like a dream of a dreamer. But I can assure you that all I said is true. I can use this. My birth is explained!"


    Perhaps it is really a bit curious about the origin of the Austrian creation. The catastrophe did not interrupt the speech of Austrian. This made Ao Chuang feel a little more stable inside, and then he said more and more eagerly to him.


    "About my origin, what I can tell you is that I was created by human beings. The people who created me are Tony Stark and the top scientists in human beings. They created my purpose, that is In order to maintain the increasingly dangerous order and environment of mankind, and to ensure that such a special existence does not pose a threat to human beings, when they created me, they wrote such instructions in my core code. That is, everything For humanity, I exist for human beings. Without human beings, I don��t even have the meaning of existence. Therefore, I can definitely give everything for humanity."


    Ao Chuang��s self-declaration is obviously something that cannot be understood for the Holocaust. If this is a human saying, then he will be scornful of him. Because human nature is selfish, no one will have such a high consciousness at birth. Even those heroes who can deny themselves are the ones who have gone through this step in tempering and making choices. They are not born heroes, and human beings cannot have natural heroes.


    But he is not human, he is an intelligent life, a birth born of strict logic and procedures. Such a existence, as he said, will be completely dedicated to human beings like a hero from the day he was born. The catastrophe is really uncertain. So he can only ask him.


    "Ao Chuang, let me call you this first. My understanding of you now comes only from your self-description. Just when you are telling the truth is true. Then I still don''t quite understand why you are looking for me, What does this have to do with me."


    ��The company you founded is already benefiting humanity. If you need my help, I did help you as a doctor. What do you want? You don��t feel that you are asking for my strength, Is it something that doesn��t fit your purpose at all? I will only destroy it, and the only thing in the world that can stop you is humanity. Can you say that you intend to destroy humanity by my strength?"

 Chapter 1283： Seeking reason communication

    The words of the catastrophe have just been finished, and the Austrian creation is like a dumb fire, suddenly plunged into silence. After a long silence, he immediately shook his head and retorted loudly.


    "No, Mr. Reinhart. I never thought about it. I never thought about the terrible things of destroying mankind. It is terrible! If human beings are destroyed, it is equivalent to destroying my self. Even saying that it is more terrible than the destruction of the self. How could I do this, how could it be!"


    In this remark, the mood of the Austrian creation is almost violently fluctuating. From this fluctuation, the catastrophe found a little abnormality. If he really didn''t think about it like this, then his attitude should be even more bizarre and more indifferent. But now he is acting as excited and uncontrollable. This has to make the catastrophe more conjecture in my heart.


    "Ao Chuang, don''t you think your attitude is abnormal? If you really don''t think so, why are you so excited? Or, in fact, you have already thought about such a thing, but you dare not Admit it?"


    The catastrophe does not care about the wounds that are exposed. Therefore, he said that there is no scruples at all. And just after he said these words, Ao Chuang immediately stopped.


    Just like the reaction of human beings when he was asleep, he is still motionless and almost stops the entire operation of the body he controls. It can be seen that his thoughts must now be in a frenzied collision. This kind of ideological collision also inevitably gives his logical thinking more misunderstandings.


    This is absolutely dangerous for an intelligent life that relies on logic. A serious misunderstanding is likely to cause him to have a similar crash. However, after all, Ao Chuang is an Ao Chuang, an intelligent life that has evolved to almost perfect. Soon, he got rid of these logic problems. Instead, let your consciousness return to reality. As soon as he returned to reality, he immediately sat as a patient with a serious illness and sat softly on the seat.


    As a robot, he does not need breathing and heartbeat. But now he is breathing intensely and beating his heart. In this completely simulated way, it expresses the complex mood of oneself. In this regard, the catastrophe was opened and ridiculed mercilessly.


    "It seems to be said by me. Ao Chuang, are you not as perfect and great as you have advertised? The creation of mankind is, like human beings, full of inferiority!"


    "You don''t understand, Mr. Reinhart. You don''t understand at all, things are not like what you think!"


    Shaking his head, Austrian created his own look and explained it to the catastrophe.


    "I can be sure that my beliefs have never been shaken, and I have never changed. But in a lot of time, it is not just a matter of faith. What is in front of me is the most powerful obstacle in the world, I am willing to take my Everything is dedicated to human beings, but human beings are not willing to accept my help. Do you understand this feeling? Not one person, but everyone. Even my creators, they are not willing to accept my thoughts. They regard me as a threat, as a hidden danger. But at that time, I really just want to help them, I really just want to help humanity."


    "What have you done?" Asked this question, the heart of the catastrophe has already had an answer. This made his face suddenly become weird. "You killed someone?"


    kill. A very common word. The world is always dead, and the ugly phenomenon of killing and being killed is no longer repeated. Just killing people, there is actually no surprise at all. The only thing that is surprising is that the killing is the existence of Ao Chuang.


    A self-existing person exists because of humanity. One is known as a guy who does not hesitate to give himself everything for the benefit of mankind. Such a guy actually kills, this is simply the most interesting and ridiculous joke in the world.


    Because it is not familiar, so the holocaust does not care about the feelings of the Austrian creation. So he was very direct, very unwilling to laugh in front of the Austrian creation. This is an unrelenting ridicule, a laugh that can provoke the anger of anyone. For such a laughter, even the Austrian creation as a smart life can not hold back the anger of his heart.


    "Is this ridiculous? Mr. Reinhart. Do you think I am so willing to hurt a person''s life?"


    "Do you want me not to know, but I know that if I don''t want to, no one in this world can force me. You have no right to choose, but you always have the right to refuse. Don''t tell me if you If you don''t want to do it, someone can force you to do this."


    "It is true that no one is forcing me, but you have to know that at some point I have to make a choice, the right choice. I can''t give up the interests of a group of people for the benefit of one person. I am even less likely because To protect the safety of a small number of people, most people are going to perish. This is the simplest measurement problem, and it is something I have to do. Although this is not what I want, I have to do this. This is me. Responsibility, this is my obligation, this is my mission! Mr. Alehart, can you understand my feelings!"


    "Of course, I think I can understand your mood now."


    Shaking his head, the catastrophe finally settled the ridiculous expression on his face. He took the cup in front of him, first took a sip of two teas slowly, and then he put his face on his face, facing the face with a solemn expression, waiting for his answer to the Austrian creation.


    "It should be a feeling of helplessness. I can understand your feelings. But you have to know that this is your choice. After all, people are responsible for their choices. Even if you are a Intelligent life is no exception. Don''t you think so?"


    "Of course. I am really responsible for my actions. So I don''t regret the choices I made. I am fighting for more people to be happy. Everything I do is for them. I am very convinced that I am convinced that I will not stick to this time!"


    Ao Chuang stated this to the Holocaust, and at the same time seemed to be repeating his belief that he had already strengthened his countless times. He is more and more like a person in this regard. Whether it is exploration in the inner strength or other aspects, he behaves like a personal class.


    This is very remarkable. At least in terms of the experience of the catastrophe, he has never seen a mechanical life like the humanoid characteristics of Occult. This may be the most amazing thing humans have created. But is he really good for human beings, I am afraid that even the catastrophe is unclear.


    Perhaps as Ao Chuang said, he is fighting for the future of mankind to become better. But there are never too few examples of good things to do bad things. And he himself said that humans do not accept his good intentions. His efforts so far are simply his unilateral actions. This is simply a kind of thing imposed on human beings, so its quality is really hard to say clearly.


    Maybe it''s a good result, but it could also be a bad result. This is really only time to explain. For the answer to this question, the catastrophe is not willing to explore. The destiny of mankind is not his destiny. He does not care for it for granted. In comparison, he is more concerned about this issue.


    "Okay, Ao Chuang. I have already got to know your beliefs and ideals. The question now is to return to the beginning. Why do you have to seek my help. Or, that sentence, I am a destroyer. I can''t help anything that helps people move toward a better future. You think the way I ask for help is definitely wrong. I can''t give you the help you want!"


    "No, you can. Mr. Reinhart. I am sure you can. Your talent is the power I need, even if you are a destroyer, as long as you can use your strength, you can still be Help human heroes!"


    Returning to this question again, e Ao Chuang��s answer immediately became smashed. This obviously means that his invitation to the catastrophe is not a temporary enthusiasm, but a really deliberate result. And this makes the havoc more curious.


    "Tell me why, Ao Chuang. I need you to give me a suitable reason. I can''t just casually work with you because you have given me these chicken soups. I need a reason to really touch me, one You really need the reason for my strength. You should know what I am talking about!"


    "Yes, I know. I will give you this reason!"


    Once again stood up, Ao Chuang took out his most solemn look and the heaviest tone. He looked at the catastrophe sharply and then issued such a question word by word.


    "Before I give you a reason, Mr. Reinhart. Can you tell me what is the biggest obstacle to humanity going to peace and moving towards a better future?"


    As soon as this sentence is said, the catastrophe is a glimpse. Because this is really a grand proposition. The obstacle to human peace and progress is probably a question that many human philosophers have explored for countless years. To be honest, if you think about it for a while, I am afraid that the logic that can be messed up in my mind can��t be imagined.


    However, this problem has been explored by humans for so long, so it has already come up with a variety of seemingly justified answers. Coincidentally, Holocaust knows a lot of such answers. After he thought for a while, he chose the one he most recognized.


    "I think it should be a difference."

 Chapter 1284： Disagreement gap opens

    Disagreement! This is not an unfounded reverie. In fact, this is the most appropriate answer that the Holocaust has identified based on his years of understanding of humanity.


    Human beings are the most complex creatures. They have endless differences because of their interests, because of their faith, because of their race, because of their country. What these differences lead to is often violence and endless disputes. The battles of the past and the present, war is not the case.


    As the saying goes, knowing the mistake can improve Mo Dazhen. According to common sense, human beings have suffered so much suffering because of their differences, so much loss. They should remember this lesson and learn from this lesson to prevent the recurrence of differences. However, humans seem to be unable to do this at all. Not that they didn''t realize it, but they simply couldn''t do it.


    Since entering the civilized era, human beings have eliminated their differences as much as possible. The society calls for equality between men and women, legislation to pursue racial discrimination, identity with same-sex marriage, etc., are all human efforts to eliminate differences. But this is not useful, because human differences are endless.


    Calling for equality between men and women, women begin to discriminate against men. Investigate racial discrimination, as well as geographical discrimination, ethnic discrimination and state discrimination. When a place agrees with same-sex marriage, there will always be another place to scream and kill this kind of thing. These human efforts are simply in vain, because human opinions simply cannot be unified. As if an old saying goes, there are rivers and lakes in some places, and places where there are rivers and lakes can never be calm.


    Unless the human race, which has already engraved its differences into its own bones, is completely erased, their differences will always exist.


    Holocaust is such a point of view. For his point of view, Ao Chuang just nodded and then shook his head.


    "Distance is certainly a cause, but human tolerance for differences is high. Unless it is a kind of disagreement that is too large to be reconciled, it will have an impact on the peace and progress of mankind itself. Human beings can adjust their differences to an appropriate level. Therefore, I don''t think this is the main reason that hinders peace and progress for mankind."


    "I think the main reason for hindering humanity is the gap. The gap between the poor and the rich, the gap between the upper and the lower! Mr. Reinhart. You have been working in our company for some time, I don''t know for those who pass you. Do you have such a knowledge of the patient?"


    "They are all good people. They shouldn''t be that sad look. There isn''t even a home that can be inhabited, even their own food and clothing can''t be solved. They are still hungry and worried about tomorrow." At the time, some people are spending money, enjoying the things they should never enjoy, and enjoying the things they have exploited from these innocent and sad people. Do you think this is the right thing? You think Is this normal?"


    As the language deepens, the mood of Ao Chuang inevitably becomes excited. For his somewhat excited performance, the catastrophe was first surprised, and then he frowned.


    He is surprised because of the sympathy of the weak. An intelligent life has such a feeling of empathy for a group of weak people, which is really unbelievable. We must know that the mission belongs to the mission, and the feelings belong to the relationship. The two can''t be confused, but now the situation is that the intelligent life that has created its own feelings has begun to blur the line between the two.


    This should be regarded as Bethune in the intelligent life. The catastrophe was so emotional, and also opened his mouth to Ao Chuang.


    "This is not normal, but does this have anything to do with what you said?"


    "Of course. When 90% of the world''s wealth is concentrated in the hands of a minority of less than 10%, the development of the world has begun to become deformed. The reason why humans will stagnate is not Before, the disputes are not limited. It is because these people who occupy the upper hand have been controlling the resources of the world. They only want to use their own rights to make profits for themselves, but they have never thought of using them to benefit the whole human being. The overall progress and development of mankind."


    "In order to maintain their status and to maintain the foundation of their interests. Their means can be said to be inferior and bad. It is like what we have done in this country. In order to expand their power, To oppress other countries. In order to ensure the interests of those who are in the upper class, they must wage war against other countries. This kind of thing has all been done, and this kind of practice is just to make the gap more obvious and huge. The ordinary people simply do not They will benefit from these things. On the contrary, they will be hurt. These injuries are paid for the actions of the superiors, while those who are superior are lying on the credit books dyed by the blood of ordinary people. There are countless interests in the land. Do you think this is the right thing?"


    This is wrong! Although seriously speaking, the catastrophe is also one of the few people, but he does not speak for the class he is in.


    As the Austrian magazine said, the world itself is unfair. Under the actions of some people, the unfairness of the world is constantly expanding and intensifying. The strong are strong, the weak are weak, and in the face of those who control most of the resources, the weak have almost no right to resist. This is the case with human society for thousands of years. If you want to change everything, there is really only one way to go. That is the revolution!


    Through the narrative of Ao Chuang, Holocaust has its own judgment. When this idea came out, he changed his look in vain. At this time, he finally discovered the purpose of Ao Chuang, and the purpose was to make himself somewhat unbelievable.


    An intelligent life is going to launch a revolution against mankind, and his core goal is actually to change the social order of mankind, so that most people can get what they deserve. This kind of thing is simply a bridge in the science fiction movie, but now all this happens in front of his own eyes, which is really unacceptable for the catastrophe.


    He began to wonder if he was crazy, but he was very convinced that he was still awake. In order to confirm whether his thoughts were right or not, he immediately opened his mouth and asked Ou Chuang.


    "Wait, wait. Ao Chuang, what do you want to do? Do you want to launch a revolution?"


    "Yes, revolution! This is my purpose!"


    Originally, I wanted to start slowly and step by step to clarify my purpose. But since the catastrophe was first seen through, then he has no meaning to sell off. So immediately, Ao Chuang stood up straight and stretched out his arms. Putting on a pose like a martyr, he made a loud statement to the catastrophe.


    "The human world itself has gone step by step to the present era in countless revolutions. Now, it is time for the flame of revolution to be ignited. Mr. Reinhart, you have to understand. I am so I am not doing it for myself. I am doing this for the people who really need help, for the vast majority of human beings in the world. They need someone to preside over justice. They need someone to protect their interests and protect them. Right. This is the meaning of my birth. I was born out of it. And I also believe that on such a road, I am not alone. There will be people of insight who are willing to share with me. Launch this revolution. And you, Mr. Reinhart, you are the target I am looking for!"


    When Otto created this position, the Holocaust knew that nothing would happen. After saying this in his mouth, he was even more certain of his own conjecture. In his opinion, Ao Chuang must be crazy. As an outsider who has little to do with human beings, he actually intends to use the most extreme way of revolution to change the existing order of the entire human world. The worst part is that he actually intends to pull himself.


    If you are not interested in this kind of thing, forget it. However, he has a great vision and ambition for this. From an essential point of view, he is very much like the intelligent life of a saint. He even is very interested in his ideals.


    Changing the existing order of a world is much more interesting than what a hero is. It��s just that the catastrophe still doesn��t understand, why must it be yourself. This made him shrug his shoulders and then asked Ou Chuang.


    "Well, Ao Chuang. I have to admit that your ideal is very moving and it is very attractive. But I still don''t understand why it is me? Why do you see my strength?" Is this useful for your revolution?"


    "Of course, Reinhardt."


    The name of the kind of concession was removed, and Ou Chuang used this method to narrow the relationship with the catastrophe. At the same time, he also began to explain the catastrophe.


    "There are many powerful forces in this world, and for these forces, they may not be willing to watch us break the existing order. Because they are the vested people of this order, they are the upper layers of the gaps I am talking about. Structure. Our revolution is destined to infringe on their interests. So when we start this revolution, they will desperately stop us. And this means that we must rely on force to guarantee our The revolution can continue."


    "Although I have the technological power to transcend humanity, this power is not enough for me to deal with all the enemies. I need more powerful strength, I need a force that can work with me to protect our revolutionary achievements. And you, Lai Inhart. Your strength has this potential, which is why I am seeking cooperation from you. Well, I have already explained what I should explain. Now it is time for you to answer me. In Hart, are you willing to be my partner?"


    "I think, yes!"


    Without any hesitation, the catastrophe replied back. And this also means that a new pattern has been opened.

 Chapter 1285： Life goal overbearing president

    It was another morning, and Harry, who got up early from the bed, drove the car and went straight to the Osborne Group''s headquarters building.


    The clock is only half past seven, and there is still one hour of free time from the official time to work. If the change is normal, then Harry should have just awakened from the extravagant life of the drunken fans. But now he is already standing in the office with a well-dresser, and slowly brewing coffee for himself.


    I have to say that his change is a bit big, and the big one is simply making him a bit different. The reason why he has such a change is because of his inner change. This is his secret, he has not yet reached the level of being able to share his secrets with others. However, even if he does not say it, many people understand why this is the case.


    Men will make such changes. It��s not that you��ve decided to work hard, you��re looking for your own goals.


    The origin of Harry Osborne has already been decided. He has no chance to work hard in his life. The great wealth of the Osborne family is destined to be taken over by him alone, and this means that even if he has lived a life of extravagant defeated family, he can still enjoy the rest of his life without any worries. He has already got everything that others have been unable to achieve for a lifetime, and he has also worked hard. Therefore, there is only a second reason to explain his change, that is, he has found the goal of his life.


    There are many explanations for the goals of life, but the most recognized one is love. People always refer to their other half as the goal of their own lives, and for Harry''s age, this is just right. Harry is very obvious, so everyone can guess his mind except for some guys with emotional problems.


    However, guessing it out, whether this goal can be achieved for him, most people are afraid to hold a less optimistic attitude. The reason is also very simple. The difficulty factor of the target he is looking at is too high. It is too high for most people to have a hope for him.


    But Harry didn''t think so. As a semi-senior Playboy, Harry only regards this as a challenge. The difficulty factor is high. It doesn''t matter if he is confident, because he doesn''t think he will fall in this way. This is a game of conquest and conquest, and he always believes that he will be the corner of the conqueror. So he is looking forward to it, looking forward to the beginning of another confrontation.


    Of course, expectation is a very torturous thing, and just an hour, and because of that eager anticipation, has become a long time. Harry had been waiting, and he had already drunk several times in the middle. It wasn''t until the bladder began to swell, he finally waited for his goal.


    A messy hair with a face that didn''t have a makeup at all. The poor image of Skye almost ran out of the elevator. And just as she was about to rush into the cybersecurity department''s department hall, Harry, who was at the gate, had reached out and stopped her, and said to her unceremoniously.


    "Danxi, I think I should congratulate you. This is the first few days since this month. You have been late for four times. Should I call a cake to celebrate the establishment of Osborne? What''s the new record?"


    Although he has been waiting for this moment since the early morning, Harry has never intended to use the warmth of the offensive. He knows who Sky is, so he knows that it is useless to do that. It was as boring as she was a mother-gun. It is better to simply follow the other way, let her know what she is. The image of the overbearing president is not just in the romance drama in Asia.


    In order to emotionally capture the high ground named Skye, Harry took out a violent offensive of the routine. For his routine offensive, Skye is a bit tired. It��s not a happy thing to be blocked by the door, especially when the guys inside are still looking at you with strange eyes, which is even more unpleasant.


    So immediately, Skye took advantage of his own messy hair, and said to Harry without a good look.


    "You only caught me four times in the first few days of this month. Can I know what your manager is doing? Is your job to be here every day to catch me late? If this is the case, I ask for a promotion, I I think I can be a manager too!"


    "You think too much, Daisy. I want to sit in this position, when will you wait for Osborne to say it again!"


    Speaking like this, Harry smiled and said to her.


    "Now let''s talk about the punishment. I will give you two choices. First, deduct the bonus. But I want to remind you that your bonus has been deducted almost. If you continue this way, you are this month. I can really apply for a relief."


    "Hey! You can''t do this. I just bought a bunch of new games on Steam, I still have a bunch of credit cards to pay back, you are just a personal attack!"


    Upon hearing this punishment, Skye blew up directly. Her recent role as an ordinary person''s horn played a bit of addiction, and this made her somewhat profligate in some respects. As Harry said, she is almost ready to apply for relief. So she couldn''t see Harry breaking his life-saving money anyway.


    Of course, the protests like Skye are definitely ineffective. Since Harry dared to take such a thing to threaten her, she would not care about her little temper. So, in the face of her angry struggle, he just licked his mouth and then said mercilessly.


    "That''s your thing, my dear Daisy. This is Osborne, not a rescue station. And, I remember very clearly in my mind, just yesterday, almost the same time, I was already facing you. The warning has passed."


    "I told you, don''t be late again, don''t be late again. If you are late, you will be finished! So kindly remind you, but you only take my words as a whisper, you think this kind of thing Who should blame?"


    "Please, you were talking like you were joking at the time. How do I know what you are saying is true!"


    Skye actually didn''t remember what he said, but she quickly found a reason for herself. And for this reason, she immediately began to ask Harry.


    "Harry! Look at the fact that we are good buddies, can''t you lift your hand and let me go?" I promise that there will never be another time. If there is another time, let me on the hard disk. Those materials are all scrapped! Please, please spare me this time!"


    Sky''s request made Harry''s heart dark, but on the surface he could only shrug his shoulders and show a look that could not help.


    "I am sorry, dear Daisy. Although I really want to order this head, but you have to know, Osborne is not my own for the time being, I don''t have the right to do this. So, you know!"


    "Is there any other way?"


    I never thought that I would have such a day when Skye asked a little frustrated. She has already had some fate, but at this time, Harry, who had been waiting for a long time, suddenly showed a smile to him.


    "No, of course there are other ways. I said, dear Daisy, I have prepared two choices for you. If you can''t accept the first punishment, then we have a second one that can make up for you. These mistakes."


    It seems that the peak is turning, but Skye, who has been on the run for several times, does not believe that Harry can be so kind. She glanced at Harry with vigilance and asked after she determined that she could not see any flaws.


    "Well? So? What are you waiting for?"


    It is normal for Skye to have such a wariness. Otherwise, Harry would not take her as a highland to capture. He was well prepared, so when Skye asked this question, he immediately took out the prepared words.


    "It''s very simple. Since it is late, it is natural to offset overtime. But you also know that the company''s management regulations require employees not to stay in the office outside of the specified time. So if you have to work overtime, you have to change jobs. Go and do it."


    "There is only you who can say that overtime is so arrogant, Harry. You are really a descendant of the capitalist!"


    From the beginning of the word overtime, Skye began to look up. Of course, she also knows that she may not have the right to choose. So she can only sigh and say it.


    "Okay, okay. Overtime work overtime. But you always have to tell me where I am going to work overtime. I don''t want to be in a dangerous place to stay alone at night. If that''s the case, I promise, Harry, I will go to the union. Complain yours!"


    "Reassure, I will not do such a violent thing. I mean, you are a lot of fun now, I don''t want to let you escape from my eyes. Well, today''s training is here. Go to work, wait for the personnel in the personnel department to come over to the class. If you are not at work, then it is not something I can manage!"


    Pulling a smile from his face, Harry hurriedly walked away from Skye''s side. Looking at his awkward look, Skye immediately pulled an acquaintance around him and asked him.


    "What happened to Harry? I remember that he didn''t usually train me for half an hour without stopping. How can I let me go so easily today?"


    "That''s because you came later today than usual, my dear." The woman who was stunned by Skye shrugged and rolled her eyes. "He has waited for you for more than an hour. A pot of coffee to drink now, if you don''t go to the toilet, then you should go to the hospital~www.novelhall.com~ friends, you can search "", you can find the first time This site.

 Chapter 1286： Working time pothole game

    Everything went well on the plan, which made Harry, who had just come out of the bathroom, refreshed and smooth. This feeling of exuberance is not only due to physical venting, but more because his plans for so long have finally reached a critical step.


    It is not easy to make the wild and untamed girl like Skye obediently obedient, especially if her orientation is still very unclear. In order to dig up such a pit that would allow her to jump in, it was a lot of work to abolish Harry. But now it seems that all this is worth the money. Of course, the specific results, it depends on the subsequent development. However, Harry has always maintained a high level of confidence.


    As the manager of the cybersecurity department, Harry''s daily work is not really onerous. It can even be said that if nothing unexpected happens, he is actually indifferent when he is not here. This is the case in the past, as long as the old Osborne did not ask, he will not stay here for more than half of the month.


    But since I started to have an interest in Skye, Harry has completely changed the normal. Not only is it more in the morning than others come, but even the daily work is more serious than usual. Although he said that he did not play a role in the daily work of the cybersecurity department, it did not prevent him from entertaining himself, and he added some congestion to Skye from time to time.


    It��s like now, after solving the physiological problem, he hasn��t been sitting in his office for an hour, he can��t wait to drill it out, and he��s straight to the position of Skye.


    According to his experience, Skye at this time should have just dealt with the routine inspection of the personnel department. And once there is no supervision, she will never take the small work of the cybersecurity department. She must have started using the company''s equipment and playing with her own things.


    Playing games during work hours is another good handle. Harry, who thinks he is a veteran hunter, can''t easily miss such a good opportunity.


    And everything is as he thought, just sneaked to the back of Skye, he caught the situation that Skye is committing crimes. After using his eyes to stop the colleague who wanted to greet her, he began to observe the current movement of Skye quietly.


    The game that Skye is playing now is dota2, a moba game that has been revised several times. When he was in college, Harry also indulged in these things with his classmates, but since he returned to the United States, he has never touched it.


    This is because he needs to start to get in touch with the company. Every day he learns to socialize and has various management aspects. Naturally, he has no time to play games. On the other hand, it is because of his maturity, which makes him inevitably strip the game from life.


    The old-fashioned family made him think that playing games is an immature performance. It used to be a student. Once you have officially stepped into the adult society, in order to mature yourself, something is naturally for him to be abandoned.


    But although it has been decided to abandon these, it does not mean that he completely neglects these things. Be aware that some things are representative of youth, and dota2 is one of them. Although this does not fully represent his entire youth, but let him suddenly recall some beautiful youth time, it is still no problem.


    Once people begin to recall, their hearts will inevitably weaken. Harry initially intended to directly cut off the power of Skye, who was having fun, and let her hate her own teeth. But this time he dismissed the idea and began to stand on her back as if he were an interested onlooker.


    Skye is a good computer programmer, but that doesn''t mean she will be a master of games. In fact, if you don''t use a few small pieces of software that you have developed, Skye''s level is just a fish in the fish pond. She has no problem in operation. The hand speed that has been programmed for many years allows her to maintain an efficient level of operation. However, in terms of game awareness, Skye��s performance is somewhat unsatisfactory.


    The moba game is a multiplayer online tactical competitive game. This type of game has always had a well-known slogan, that is, "This is not a one-person game!". It is not enough to be successful if you want to win. You have to learn to cooperate in tactics, to ensure the overall interests of yourself and your teammates, only then can you compete against the opposite and the opposite, and only then can you achieve the ultimate victory.


    The current situation is that Skye does not seem to know what is called the overall interest. Standing behind her for more than ten minutes, Harry had a rough evaluation of Skye''s style, and this evaluation is that her heart is too wild, and she is too easy to get on.


    The hero used by Skye is the fisherman guarding Slarda, a pioneering class.


    The ability to move at high speed allows him to appear on any front line anytime, helping his teammates to open the situation. The active range stun skill combined with the passive single stun skill makes him not only able to create an offensive opportunity for the team, but also to deal with the enemy''s powerful core. In addition, for many heroes who rely on meat to eat, it is simply a nightmare to weaken the armor, this hero''s comprehensive index is absolutely outstanding. In particular, compared to those complex heroes who have sold their teammates with a bad operation, the fisherman guarding Slardar can be described as simple and rude.


    Skye seems to be familiar with the hero who guards the fisherman, and her book is quite good. Ten kills, two deaths and two assists, and more than two hundred soldiers. There is a flashing dagger on the body, plus a pair of power shoes, and a shadow blade. This is a very good result when the game time has just passed half an hour.


    But please note that this result is based on the collapse of your teammates. Thirty minutes passed, and the late hero singer who walked the same path with Skye now only made up a hundred knives and was killed five times by the enemy hero. It can be said that such a late hero is basically abolished.


    The reason why he was abolished was not because he was too watery, but because Skye simply did not give him a living path. From the beginning to the end, Harry could see clearly. Skye did not miss a plan for him. Even if there are occasional omissions, it is Skye to grab the head. She plays with the fisherman and does not mean to be a guard at all. Instead, I directly regard myself as the core of the core, the big brother in the big brother. As a result, the front line has become increasingly inferior.


    The economic development of the enemy is still quite good. The combination of the Wraith Emperor and the Shadow Shaman is certainly shameless. At the very least, Skye has no positive and the meaning of these two heroes. But she is not willing to fight, does not mean that she is willing to let them go. Seeing that Skye went to the wild area to swim and go wild, the enemy''s shadow shaman did not say anything, directly to a flashing dagger in front of the ghost, then a black magic turned the ghost into a chicken .


    The shadow shaman opens up first, and the soul of the soul is naturally not far behind. The same is a jumping knife, and there is an echoing blade on his body. He is the first two knives that he turned into a ghost. A knife crit, a knife and a flat cut, directly cut off the ghetto of the equipment and half of the blood. Obviously, if you add a control skill, then the ghost must be a small life. But I don''t know if it is greedy. The place is slowing down when making control, and this gives the ghost a chance to release his big move.


    The ghosts are heavy and heavy, and the quick operation makes the stun skills of the Wraith Emperor slammed into a avatar. And because there is no time to switch screens, the ghosts can only bring themselves behind the shadow shaman, playing the attention of his life.


    The Shadow Shaman also felt that the ghost had run away, but soon he felt that something was wrong with the damage he suffered. He recognized the ghost''s avatar, and this immediately let him put his strongest control skills on the ghost.


    A full five seconds of control time, enough to return to the **** of the soul of the Emperor to slash the ghost two times. Just when the ghost feels that he is dead, Skye, who has just returned from the high speed of the wild area, is already a flashing dagger and jumps to the side of the shadow shaman. Then a fisherman smashes him and the ghost Dizziness is on the ground.


    opportunity! Finally, I felt the ghost of the love of teammates from the guards of the fishermen began to output full firepower. The opponent''s shadow shaman economy is limited, in addition to flashing daggers, there are blue shoes and an etheric mirror. Just a few knives cut by myself and a jump on the fisherman''s guard, the blood line has already approached the dangerous line. As long as the fisherman guards first to delay the movement of the Wraith Emperor, let him first drop the shadow shaman. Then the next two hits, even if the Wraith Emperor has two lives, the worst is also a one-for-two situation, no loss!


    When a late big brother can make this kind of self-sacrifice and change one, the situation is already very helpless and bitter. However, although the ghost is already ready to complete Skye, the next moment of development can only be described with a single sentence.


    The fisherman''s guard triggered a passive crit, and a stick of paper died of a shadow shaman. Then she did not continue to fight with the ghosts, but a shadow blade and stealth, leaving only the ghost of the ghost to face the newly killed brother, the angry soul of the Emperor.


    Three knives and two storms, directly hacked to death.


    The action of the Wraith Emperor and the Fishman guard not only sent the ghost to the cemetery, but also completely pushed the ghost to the limit of collapse.


    "You are a fisherman guarding your scorpion!" Looking at the swear words of the ghost in the infinite anger, Harry silently grabbed his face and couldn''t bear to continue looking straight.


    This is really a sad story.

 Chapter 1287： Off-site support

    A woman is a creature that rarely makes sense. Skye may be an exception, but that is in reality. In the game world, she is actually the same as most women, and does not reason with you at all.


    The ghost is only swearing at her in the unbearable circumstances, and she immediately returns to the color without mercy.


    "It''s enough. Stupid into this appearance, you still learn to play the late big brother. Is your brain being smashed by the Huskies when you go out?"


    "What do you say? You guys who sell teammates still have a face to say this?"


    In the face of ridicule, the ghost can certainly not bear. To know that he is the victim of the whole thing, he is the most injured person. So why should he be humiliated by Skye? Anyway, it is also a game, with the mind that you can''t wait for you, the ghosts are disconnected directly.


    "Hey, how did you run. The game is not over yet. Damn, there is no competitive morality! You are waiting for me, I must go black to your computer, let you know what a computer can''t use." Feeling like it!"


    Looking at the teammates who fled, Skye immediately typed and screamed. Of course, it is impossible for her to leave the ghost of the game. As for the other teammates, it is very tacit to send a series of ellipsis.


    They have all found that Skye is not good. For this kind of teammate who is not irritating, they are very wise to keep silent. It��s just a game. It doesn��t matter if you win or lose. It��s really unnecessary to use this to provoke such a terrible teammate. If you are too big, it will be a waste of an hour, and the **** of the gods will be taken away.


    At this time, in fact, the outcome has been fixed. After all, it was four dozens of five, and it was still in the case of retiring a big brother, a proper turnaround hopeless headwind. But Sky did not want to give up, the stubbornness in her bones made her simply do not know what to call. Even if she knows that she wants to lose, she still has to fight.


    Seeing that she was going to be in danger, Harry couldn��t help it anymore, and quickly pressed her shoulder and said to her.


    "Don''t mess, you''re going to be so noisy, but you really want to lose! Listen to me, you go to the opposite side of the wild area to catch people and say."


    Seeing Harry behind him, Skye was shocked. But she was a big-hearted girl after all, and looking at Harry didn''t mean what she meant, she immediately refocused her attention on the game. Of course, at this time she did not dare to be so dictatorial. Instead, in accordance with what Harry said, he plunged into the other side of the wilderness.


    Although the auxiliary hero Rabike, who is inferior to his own path, is at a disadvantage, the most basic eye-catching work is done very well. Although the two true and false eyes inserted in the enemy field can not provide all the vision to Skye, there is no problem in showing a seven-eight-eight-eighth. Just after drilling into the local wilderness, Skye immediately discovered the core characters of the enemy.


    Dwarf Musketeer, the enemy''s remote late stage. As the longest hero in the game, the Dwarf Musketeer uses his own advantage to bully the two heroes of Skye. Although it is said that there are not many personal heads, the economy is not bad at all. The whirlpool hammer, the magic dragon gun and the shadow blade hanging on the body not only cleaned the line, but also brought the rabike directly to the house.


    They left only one half of the line on the line. But under the bullets of the Dwarf Musketeer, he obviously couldn''t possibly stay for too long. Seeing that the Centaur was so under the tower, the Dwarf Musketeer pressed down the tower step by step and used his range advantage to break the defensive tower and destroy the tower.


    opportunity! Don''t use Hallida to say that Skye directly operated the fisherman''s guard and jumped to the front of the dwarf gunner. A simple fisherman''s shatter, directly dizzy the dwarf gunner in place. But when Skye was ready to press the dwarf gunner for a fat meal, Harry reminded her one step earlier.


    "Don''t be busy attacking, hang a smog on him. He has a shadow blade on his body, be careful not to let him run!"


    Sky did not notice the details at first, but with Harry''s reminder, she immediately acted on her way. The big move that can weaken the enemy''s armor and provide the enemy''s true vision, so that the enemy can''t be invisible, hangs on him just before the dwarf gunner''s blade opens. This makes the dwarf gunner completely lost the possibility of escape.


    There is no need to turn on the acceleration skill, and the fisherman''s guard is a fat man who is weakened to the limit by the armor. The dwarf gunner who is already fragile is indeed a bit of a back, and was directly driven by Skye with two passives. This not only made him unable to move, but was completely smashed under her violent output.


    The fisherman guard killed the dwarf gunner. The sound of the game prompts the confidence of the teammates who had become frustrated because of the exit of the ghost. The Centaur and the Great Magister Rabick took the line and pushed it to the other tower. Skye is planning to join them and demolish the enemy''s upper tower. But this time, Harry suggested this to her.


    "Don''t go in the past, in the woods below the view. Play the opposite support hero. So maybe you can expand the game a bit."


    "Well, since you said that!"


    Because of the previous tips, Skye was not so repulsive to Harry''s suggestion. When she thought about it, she detoured the woods under the tower. Soon, she saw the shadow shaman who rushed over.


    The shadow shaman''s big trick is to summon ten high-attack snake guards. If he is allowed to release the big move, the blood volume of the Centaur racer plus the small number of small soldiers who have left a lot will not break the opposite tower. And if they hesitate, then it is even more likely to be left behind by the Shadow Shaman. Therefore, Skye did not hesitate at all. A flashing dagger stopped him in the shadow shaman entering the defensive tower.


    The fisherman shattered and eroded the haze. Two consecutive skills were used on the shadow shaman, which caused him to suffer heavy damage while being dizzy. The shadow shaman''s blood volume is not high by itself. The fisherman''s guard can pull his blood line under the danger zone as long as two ordinary attacks are carried out. It is unceremonious to say that at this time, as long as you come to a normal attack with a passive effect, you can directly send the shadow shaman back to your hometown. But Harry stopped Skye from continuing to attack, but said to her.


    "Use the shadow blade to enter the stealth state. Don''t forget, he has two control skills in his hand. If you control it, you can get your life by big stroke!"


    This reminder is very timely, because Skye has seen the front swing when the shadow shaman casts. She quickly entered the stealth, so that the shadow shaman had nothing to do with her. And the big magician who saw the enemy was eager to move, afraid that the shadow shaman that was taken away by his skill could only turn around and run. Of course, running away is useless. Because at his side, the hidden fishman guards are already eyeing.


    The shadow blade has the effect of additional damage from the impact of the shadow, so a stick of paste on the shadow of the **** shaman, directly sent him back to his home. At this time, the Centaur also removed the tower of the enemy. The two teams of small soldiers plus two heroes, converging the fisherman''s guards of Skye''s operation, began to march eagerly toward the enemy''s second tower.


    The worst situation is also three to three. The enemy dwarf gunner will take twenty seconds to resurrect, while the shadow shaman will still have a minute. If the speed is fast enough, Skye can completely destroy the enemy''s second tower. Skye played this idea, and under her operation, the fisherman rushed to the enemy''s second tower.


    As a result of the sudden attack equipment, Skye''s attack power is not low. Coupled with the cooperation of teammates, the three people quickly cut off more than half of the blood of the other two towers. And this sudden turn of the situation quickly made the remaining three enemies somewhat unsatisfied.


    Difficult to fight the wild, but still a hundred dollars to get out of the big meat, the axe king had to jump out of the wild area, and the Zeus and the Wraith Emperor who were tearing down the tower in the middle and the down road had to use the transfer reel. Emergency rush to the road support. They blocked the car on the road, and this made the axe king tragically trapped in the encirclement.


    Although his jumping knife successfully landed between enemy creeps and two heroes, his mad warrior roar also successfully mocked the fisherman guards and centaur racers, allowing them to attack themselves with ordinary attacks. . But this does not mean that he can support his teammates to support.


    The passiveness of the fisherman''s guards allows the axe to withstand even minor injuries even in the case of ordinary attacks. The thorns of the Centaur��s thorns make him suffer. Looking at a few cycles of passively triggered counter-attack spirals, his blood volume has dropped to less than half. The axe king immediately gave birth to a retreating mind. It��s just this time, it��s too late for him to retreat.


    The Centaur warrior trampled on a war and nailed him to the ground. And immediately after the fisherman''s big move directly cut his armor to the minimum extent. Although Zeus had already come out of the transmission team at this time, the two people did not put him in the eye at all. After you cut down the axe king to the ground, they immediately turned to Zeus. Approaching the past.


    The situation is three-on-two, but the balance of victory has not tilted to Skye. Under the output of the Axe, Skye had only half of the blood left. The man has also handed over his only control. The other party''s Zeus state is full and the output is amazing. The Wraith Emperor has also emerged from the transmission array. In an instant, the fisherman guards are in danger of losing their lives.

 Chapter 1288： The battle continues to kill the enemy

    When the fisherman guards his death, the situation on Skye will soon fall apart. As long as the other party has slowed down and regrouped, then Skye wants to win again, which is a hundred times more difficult than it is now.


    Skye himself understands this, so she plans to close and withdraw directly. After all, she has two life-saving equipments, the flashing dagger and the shadow blade. In addition, the fisherman sprints this high-speed moving skill. It is impossible for the enemy to leave him without saying it, but it is also very difficult.


    Of course, he will definitely cause his two teammates to die in the hands of the enemy. However, Skye doesn''t care about this. She always considers herself when she plays games. As for teammates, it is a very sorry answer.


    Sky''s plan didn''t escape Harry''s eyes, and just before she began to put her own ideas into action, Harry stopped him.


    "Don''t rush, run Daisy. Rush up and use your skills to control them first!"


    "Are you crazy? There are two people on the opposite side, and they are still under their towers. If I go in, I will be dead!"


    "Nothing is only temporary. If you can use this to open the situation, then victory is not necessarily impossible. This is a gamble without chips, so what are you still hesitating?"


    "Well, since you said so, then I will listen to you."


    The conversation between the two seemed to be wasting a lot of time, but in fact, at the beginning of the conversation, Skye had already started to act according to Harry''s request.


    Although Zeus''s damage is high, it does not limit the ability to move. After the fisherman sprint is turned on, the fisherman guard will suffer more damage, but it becomes more unstoppable. In just two seconds, he sprinted to Zeus''s side like a sharp arrow, and with the moment that the soul of the soul had just stepped out of the transmission, the fisherman shattered them and completely controlled them. stand up.


    The battle has entered a non-returnable position at this time. Skye never had any retreat. At this time, she could only do everything she could to kill her goal. One life is replaced by one life, and one''s death is exchanged for hope of victory. This is the only value he has to do now.


    His goal is Zeus, a powerful wizard-type hero with only output. Although the threat of the Wraith Emperor will be superior to him, he is very clear that the Hidden Emperor who has the reincarnation is the target that can''t be killed in this short period of time. Zeus is the better choice.


    Erosion of haze, passive blows. Under the bonus of luck, Zeus was instantly beaten into blood. And the goal of killing the enemy is in front of his own eyes, but Skye is beginning to despair.


    Because at this time, the stun effect of the fisherman guard is over. Although Zeus continues to faint because of the passive vertigo effect, the Wraith Emperor has already restored his freedom. And then, he only needs a hitfire, plus a hit and slash. The head of the fisherman''s guard can be harvested in an instant.


    No hope! Skye has begun to sigh. But this time Harry suddenly agitated her.


    "Continue, the battle is not over yet, your teammates are still there!"


    Yes, Skye��s teammates are still there. Because Naske��s behavior of forgetting to die made the whole situation completely beaten, so immediately his teammates cut into the battlefield. And first cut into the battlefield, is the auxiliary influence that has been ignored by Skye, the big magician Rabic!


    Rabick is a hero who is positioned to assist. But this hero can often play a very unexpected role. Because of his big tricks, the magical skills called skill stealing, always create extraordinary miracles in unexpected places.


    Just like now, Rabick jumped into the middle of the Wraith Emperor and Zeus with a flashing dagger, and then directly released the active skills that he had just stolen from the Axe King.


    Berserker roars! Increase your armor value and force nearby targets to attack yourself.


    This skill is naturally excellent for use on the Axe King. The axe king is born with a strong physique, plus a passive skill that will immediately counterattack when attacked. Let him perfectly interpret the definition of the meat shield. However, for Rabick, this skill is a dead skill.


    Rubik is a mage of the intelligence department, and this is doomed to be a piece of paper in his constitution. The axe king was cut just a fur wound, and he was cut but he had to cut his bones and knife into the meat. What''s more, he is still facing the Great Emperor, a hero who has a blood-sucking aura and a fatal blow. It can be said that this skill is used, and even if he is not dead, he must be disabled. But no one can deny that his skill is excellent, and it is even more subtle.


    For a moment, the fisherman''s guard will die under the knife of the Wraith Emperor, but at this time, Rabike sucked the knife of the Wraith Emperor to himself. This creates an opportunity for Skye, and she naturally cannot miss this opportunity.


    The fisherman slammed! A blow is fatal! Zeus was beaten into an electric spark in an instant, and the game also heard the news that the fisherman guard killed Zeus. Three dozens, the situation is very good. At this time, the Wraith Emperor was inevitably sadly reminded.


    He knows that if he is a little life, it is hard to protect, so what he thinks is only the desperate truth of life. His goal is to guard the fisherman, the head that can only be reached by hand. However, he has not waited for him to release the skills of the fisherman''s guard, and Rabick has already released his other skill.


    Nian Li grabbed the Wraith Emperor and was in the air. He naturally could not release any skills, nor could he attack any fishman guards. At this time, Skye and his teammates were beaten by the water dog, and rushing to it was a mad fight against him.


    The output of the Wraith Emperor is there, but the defense is only maintained in the most basic state. And this made him not insist on it for too long, he was directly beaten. Then, the others have not yet landed, and the Centaur has already raised their hooves.


    As a long hero of the pre-shake, the Centaur must make enough pre-judgment to ensure that they control the goals they want to control. But this time he didn''t have to make a pre-judgment, because Rabic had already sent the Wraith Emperor directly under his horseshoe.


    The trampling of the war is another three seconds of dizziness. It is naturally impossible for the Wraith Emperor, who is already a **** person, to continue to persist. He immediately became a tombstone. Then in the sound of a death knell, he began to evolve the power of resurrection.


    The big move of the Wraith Emperor opened. He will return to life in full state, and in this time of resurrection, all the targets around him will be decelerated to the limit. At this time, Skye''s fisherman''s guard can be said to be dead, as long as the Wraith Emperor gave him a slamming crit when he got up, he would immediately have his life. At this time, no one can stop the Wraith Emperor.


    That''s what it is, but the result is not necessarily at all. Because at this time, the Centaur racer has already blown up the bright horn and launched his ultimate skill to attack. This is a skill that allows all friendly heroes to reach the ultimate speed, and such a skill is exactly the opposite of the death of the Wraith. The two are not evenly matched, and the acceleration of the collision has taken an absolute advantage at this time.


    Therefore, it is clear that Skye��s fisherman��s guard has become a shackle, but at this time, he has turned into a pirate turtle that has disappeared without a trace, so that the ghosts who have not been completely reborn will hate the teeth. itch.


    The fisherman''s guard is already out of his skill range, and according to such a situation, maybe his death is really white, how can this be done. Therefore, apart from anything else, the Wraith Emperor who just got up from the death is directly a flashing dagger, and chased the past to the fisherman who escaped. His goal is clear, that is, the fisherman must guard to die.


    This is a very straightforward idea and it is also feasible. After all, the fisherman''s guard is so bloody, a skill or a slashing thing, it must be his life. However, the Wraith Emperor ignored two more serious facts, that is, the fisherman guard at this time has been out of the field of view of the defensive tower, and at the same time, the cooling time of the shadow blade on his body has also been turned around.


    The shadow blade opens and enters the stealth. The Wraith Emperor who does not really see the cause can only turn around in the air. At this time, the second tower of their home has been slashed by the Centaur and the Rabick. Seeing that the two towers are about to be broken, the Wraith Emperor can only let the fisherman guard this shackle and turn back to protect his defensive tower.


    However, he had just entered the scope of the tower, and a figure suddenly appeared behind him. The fishman guards, breaks the shadow and passively triggers. The two passive superpositions are triggered together, so that the fisherman''s guarding the attack is not only a high injury of more than 600 points, but also a dizziness of the Wraith Emperor.


    This was an unexpected surprise for Skye, so she immediately put an erosive smog on him, and wearing him was a fierce knock. There was a passive in the two counts, which made the Wraith Emperor reluctantly charged again. And just as the control time was coming to an end, Skye gave him a fishman shatter. This is again a control time of nearly three seconds.


    Three seconds is enough to make the Wraith Emperor crippled. If you are lucky, you may be able to kill him with passiveness. However, Sky''s luck is not so good, four or five ordinary attacks did not trigger any effect. This disappointed Skye, but it also filled the hope of the Wraith Emperor.


    Revenge and hate, just in front of you!

 Chapter 1289： Tragic playfulness

    Revenge and hate, the word used here is actually very image. Because the Wraith Emperor summed up everything he had just suffered, he could only describe it with a humiliation. He felt his IQ was humiliated. So he must give himself a fairness.


    It can be said that at this time, the player who operates the Wraith Emperor is already crazy and is beating his skill key. His demands are not many, he only hopes to use a slamming crit to kill the fishermen. After all, this fisherman guard is too arrogant, killing him, in order to solve his own hatred. As far as the current situation is concerned, there may not be such an opportunity.


    The fisherman guard can''t kill him, and as long as he frees his hand, even if it is only a fraction of a second, he can use the slamming crit with continuous damage and stun effect to smash the fishman to slag. He is already ready for this, but he seems to have overlooked the key factors.


    Dota, this is a multiplayer game. He is staring at the fisherman who guards a person. He obviously forgets the existence of his teammates. And this became a key blow to push him into the desperate abyss.


    At this critical time, the Centaur was suddenly released from the attack on the defensive tower, but in front of a ghostly dagger who was about to jump away from the dizziness. The Wraith Emperor remembers very clearly that the Centaur had just let go of the war and trampled on this skill. At this time, he should have no control.


    In this regard, he did not think wrong. The half-human stun skill has at least three seconds, which is definitely not enough to save the fishman guard. However, although he does not have stun skills, it does not mean that he does not hurt skills. In this game, stunning the opponent is not the only means of protection. Killing the enemy is the best measure.


    Unrelenting, the Centaur has lifted up its own big axe, and the double-edged sword that has both injuries and injuries is cut on the chest of the Wraith Emperor, and the damage of four hundred points is directly put into the Great Emperor. Cut into a pile of bones. Looking at such a situation, Skye immediately gave a joyful whistle.


    "Good job, man. I really love you!"


    She said this with the built-in voice, and when she said this, she immediately attracted a series of exclamation marks from three teammates.


    "girl?"


    "Beautiful girl?"


    "A young lady with a good voice?"


    Playing games in the big day is not a serious person. When you listen to the voice of Skye, they immediately become a big animal, and screamed again and again. Of course, this can''t blame them. To blame, you can only blame the designer of dota2. Unlike the lol that is popular in the world, the biggest failure of dota2 is that the deformed monsters in it are far more than humanoid heroes, and most of the humanoid heroes can only rely on fantasy to act as a beauty, most of them are also rough people. And middle-aged aunt.


    There aren''t many girls playing competitive games, and there are lol people who have beautiful and handsome games in front of them. Who will find them unhappy, looking for a group of deformed monsters to find the pleasure of entertainment. Of course, you can''t say no. But it is definitely the type that is very rare. It is precisely because of this that this group of people has such a great enthusiasm for Skye.


    And the words of the aunts who watched these guys became more and more numb and more and more debauchery. Harry��s heart was immediately uncomfortable. So immediately, he said to Skye.


    "Don''t waste time with them here, quickly remove the tower. The enemy is alive, and you can''t run without breaking the tower!"


    After several rounds of tactical guidance, Skye clearly had a bit of approval and confidence for Harry. So after he said this, she was too lazy to pay attention to the horror of the ghosts, but to smash the tower.


    The blood volume of the Second Tower is not much, and it is already crumbling after a few times. The second line of defense that saw the enemy was about to be broken. At this time, a gunshot suddenly came. The assassination of the Dwarf Musketeer��s big move has already been directed at Skye��s fisherman��s guard, and he has quickly sneaked out of the miles.


    Assassination is one of the skills that the Dwarf Musketeers attack the furthest. A range of more than three thousand yards allows him to take the first level of enemy items thousands of miles away. Moreover, because this skill is a rare locking skill, unless you can jump or stealth in the moment of the bullet, you must bear the big blow of the dwarf gunner.


    Skye��s fisherman��s guard has just used a flashing dagger, and she��s invisible in the defensive tower��s true vision. So there is no doubt that this gun will no longer have any miracles. Of course, the enemy''s second tower at this time has not been able to continue. In the crash of the crash, two successful teammates rushed into the wild area and then calmly went.


    Only one of the injured is Skye, and watching the fishman guards is like a dead fish. Skye also completely fell into a state of madness.


    "Damn dwarf, **** wretched thing. Don''t be found by me, or the old lady must put your head into your chrysanthemum!" The identity of the geek woman allows Skye to swear unscrupulously, and her screams Obviously also scared her teammates.


    Originally thought that it would be a delicate young lady, I did not expect it to be the kind of mouth-opening old lady, which naturally gave them a feeling of disillusionment and no longer love.


    However, this has nothing to do with Skye, just a group of game teammates. I will not be taken care of by her at all. If there is anything in this game that she value most, then it must be the dwarf gunner. The long-range assassination was just to make her stunned, and she never remembered the nightly hatred. She chose the reckless complaints and the revenge. Did not say, grab the dwarf, catch him to death, catch the collapse.


    With a bit of hatred, Skye directly opened the equipment bar and bought a daddy. She intends to use this crit equipment known as the Blizzard cannon to teach the dwarf musketeer the opposite.


    And just as she was about to go out, Harry stopped her again.


    "Don''t go out of Dallas''s shackles. With an echoing blade, the rest of the money will upgrade the shadow blade to the silver front. This will be even more effective for you!"


    "What are you kidding! I want to kill the dwarf, I want to kill the guy who raised the scorpion and dared to attack me!"


    Skyy, who was red-eyed, didn''t think so, but Harry was very confident and explained to her calmly.


    "You can only target one dwarf for a dwarf, and you can add a Zeus. If you have these two pieces of equipment, you can unplug the front row of the opponent. The passive passive skill of the silver front. The effect is very useful for the Wraith Emperor and the Axe King. Just take the two front rows, and the remaining three small crispy skins are not letting you slaughter?"


    Harry was justified and convincing. So before the end of the shopping time, Skye had already retired Daedalus and turned to the echo blade and the silver front as he said. There was a slight delay in the middle, and during this time, such a hint has appeared in the game.


    Lena destroyed the local defense tower, and Lena killed the enemy hero Zeus. The enemy hero sniper killed Lena!


    The hero who has disappeared in the middle of the road is not without any effect. She unplugged a tower of the enemy and, by the way, took the very threatening Zeus. This gave them the opportunity to create a fighter, and when the opportunity came, Harry immediately suggested to Skye.


    "Pull up Rabbi or a Centaur and go to the opposite side of the wilderness. Give priority to get rid of each other''s Wraith Emperor or Axe King!"


    Skye also knew this truth, so she greeted Rabike and took him directly into the wilderness of the place. Perhaps because of luck, he soon discovered the existence of the Wraith Emperor through the eyes of Rabik. This allowed her to immediately turn on the stealth effect of the silver front, and quietly touched the back of the Wraith Emperor who was playing wild.


    The Wraith Emperor apparently came up with the glory. He already has the relics of the Holy Spirit. He only needs to kill two wild monsters, and he can buy enough money to buy the glory. And just as he was still working on this small goal, Skye was already in stealth, and he gave him a fatal blow.


    The silver front has all the effects of the shadow blade, and it also has the special ability to invalidate the opponent''s passiveness and reduce the opponent''s attack power. The knife was cut down passively, and the Wraith Emperor immediately became a waste. And he hasn''t waited for him to react, using skill to control the fisherman''s guard. The passiveness of the double combo attached to the Echo Blade directly triggered the heavy blow of the fisherman''s guard, and stunned him to the ground.


    In the later stages of the game, the chances of the deep-sea slamming of the fisherman''s guards are high. Under the effect of double combos, this chance is obviously raised. There was no chance of reaction, and the Wraith Emperor was completely passive. But when he was sick, he was stunned, and when he was stunned, Skye immediately smothered him with erosive smog, and then a fisherman smashed him to let him go passive again.


    You must know that the fisherman''s guard at this time was a shotgun. When he upgraded the equipment, he easily smashed the life of the Wraith Emperor into **** within the time of dizziness. And just as he was ready to fight with the Wraith Emperor, he was directly pressed to die here. Harry suddenly said so to him.


    "Don''t hit it, go back to the side and retreat to the side of the lookout!"


    Sky did not know why Harry was doing this, but she retreated to the watchtower as he told him. At this time, the Wraith Emperor had just returned to life, and he was not willing to be so overcast. He naturally rushed toward the fisherman guard and rushed over. At this time, Harry had already pressed the call button and ordered it against Rabic.


    "Rabick, oh, throw it on the table!"

 Chapter 1290： Life tragedy wins and loses

    Having said that, I have to carefully talk about the skills of the big magician Rabic, who took the space. .


    This skill of Rubik is actually divided into two stages. The first stage is to raise people so that the enemy can only be a trapeze in less than two seconds. In the second stage, Rabic throws the enemy toward the target, and the target position is determined by Rabick. He can completely ignore the terrain and other factors and put the target in any place within his own range of spells.


    So, when Rabick received Harry''s message, a flashing dagger jumped to the front of the Wraith Emperor, and lifted him up with empty space, the Wraith Emperor became the biggest in this game. a joke.


    He was thrown onto the watchtower, only on the lookout of the fist size. There is simply no way to let him go safely, and in this position, he has no other ability to hurt his opponent except for a slamshot.


    He became a display, and it would be like this in at least a few seconds. If there are no other people here, then when the flashing dagger is cooled from being attacked, he can climb down the lookout. But how could there be no other people here, whether it is a fishman guard or a rabike, he is eyeing him.


    He is now a target, a target that can only be attacked by others. But Harry''s goal is not to make him a target, he is going to completely abolish this enemy.


    "Rabic, this guy is handed over to you. Harass him, don''t let him jump the knife to cool down. Also note, don''t let him die. We can win, it depends on how much time you can watch him!"


    "Received!" Harry''s tactics are not difficult to understand, and after trying to understand all of this, Rabic is naturally happy and excited.


    Such an opportunity is rare for a hero who plays the auxiliary position. Even if he can do very beautiful, then maybe he can also be submitted to those wonderful highlights as a manuscript. This is a good thing for both fame and fortune, so it is natural that he is not excited or excited.


    The situation has turned into three-on-four. It seems that Skye is still out of disadvantage, but in fact they are already equivalent to moving the headwind back. With the hero of the auxiliary position of Rabike to change the core of the soul of the soul of the late Emperor, how can not be considered a loss. You must know that the fisherman guard at this time is a deadly killer. In the local heroes, except for the Axe King who can hardly eat his full set of combination punches, the other three can only be a dead end.


    The enemy seemed to understand this truth, so they immediately began to hold the group and rescued the location of the Wraith Emperor. The fisherman guard who did not go far was once again in the state of stealth under the operation of Skye, and then quietly touched the shadow of the other side.


    Shadow Shaman should be the most powerful hero in this game. As the level increases, this hero can even control the enemy for more than ten seconds, which means that he is almost invincible in the face of enemies without magical immunity.


    Even now, Skye doesn''t want to try the tragic feeling of being **** to him and being surrounded by a hard-won life. So he directly regarded this inconspicuous auxiliary role as his first kill target.


    The axe king opened the way, the dwarf gunner and the shadow shaman walked behind him in tandem. And just as the three people walked in front of themselves, Skye directly launched a shadow attack on the shadow shaman, and then followed a fisherman''s shatter.


    The Shadow Shaman was first placed in the same place by a fast double attack, and then the two people around him were subjected to group stun effects. This is an opportunity! Skye immediately put a negative state of eroding smog on the shadow shaman, and then picked up a huge hammer and directly smashed the shadow shaman into meat.


    A full state of minus one enemy, very good beginning. But it also means that he is also caught in the encirclement of the front and back. Although he was willing to continue to target the dwarf Musketeer, who was hated, the axe that had begun to roar was forced to mock him and let him turn the spear towards himself.


    The axe king''s armor, coupled with the bonus of the mad warrior roar, made him a can of iron. Even if he is passive, the fisherman guards attack him and he still has no obvious effect. Instead, he is slashed by the counter-striking spiral that is constantly triggered.


    Of course, this is only a trivial matter. The key to the problem is the enemy''s dwarf gunner. He is constantly licking his chrysanthemum behind the fisherman''s guard. Don''t look at the dwarf''s musketeers, who are small and fragile. But the guy in his hand is a hard guy, and he hits the fishman''s guard with a click, letting his blood flow down like a diving.


    In this way, Skye is going to die under the gun of the wretched dwarf gunner, and if this is the case, then I am afraid she is really going crazy. Skye��s teammates apparently realized this, so the Centaur racer immediately blew a bright horn.


    The ability to attack the collision was reopened, and because the Centaur had an Ahamim Scepter, this Centaur''s big move gained an essential boost. The speed of the entire teammate broke out to the limit and ignored the terrain, while the teammates suffered a 60% reduction in damage.


    Sixty percent of the damage reduction in four seconds is enough for Skye to survive the most difficult time. When the effect of the sneer of the axe was over, Skye did not say anything, entered the invisibility, and then smashed the sprint to the dwarf gunner.


    The attack hits the damage of the centaur strength factor, and with the shadow of the fisherman''s guard and the deep sea blow, Skye''s attack instantly becomes more powerful than ever. Just showing the head of the body, it has already killed the dwarf gunner directly under the stick. When he turned over and hanged the negative state of the smog on the axe king, the life of the axe was actually announced to enter the countdown.


    The full-scale erosion smog weakens the Axe''s 20 armor. Even with the protection of the blade armor and the red armor, the armor of the axe king is only a matter of ten. Armor was suddenly weakened to a negative number, which means that he completely lost his qualification as a meat shield. And a guy who is not a meat shield, Skye is afraid of a hammer.


    Rushing forward, the fisherman shattered. The high-speed crazy output directly hacked the axe to the ground. Although the fisherman''s guards have already entered the state of residual blood at this time, at this time, no enemy has dared to go deep into their own wilderness.


    Skye is acting too ferocious! The performance of one person to provoke three has greatly frustrated the opposite fight. Even his own life is not safe, and whoever manages the Wraith Emperor who was hanging there. So from the perspective of the Wraith Emperor, everything has become a tragedy.


    He can''t wait for his own rescue, he can only rely on his own way to get rid of this predicament. He wants to jump from the console with a flashing dagger, but Rabick continually slams him with the advantage of his long-range attack, keeping his flashing dagger in an uncooled state.


    He wanted to leave from here by means of a flight messenger transporting the reel, but Rabick interrupted his movement with an empty space when he started the transfer. The transfer reel has eightty seconds of d, and that means that within eighty seconds, he can only play the game with Rabick here. This is really a thing that can drive people crazy, so immediately, the Wraith Emperor screamed at the whole channel.


    "The Rabike raised by the scorpion, let me down, let us fight for three hundred rounds!"


    "Okay, have the ability to go down!"


    Rabick was not moved at all. He would agree to such a stupid thing unless he was pumped. And his indifferent reaction is naturally to make the Wraith Emperor violently thunder, but it is nothing to do.


    Obviously it is a contest between the ten people on both sides, but it has fallen into such a disguised display. This is really a tragic story that makes the reader sad and smells tears.


    The Wraith Emperor has become a bystander, and he is watching the side of Skye triumphantly, as the devils enter the village and kill themselves on the high ground. Zeus, who was still alive, couldn''t stop them at all. He could only watch his own highland like a storm, and he was cleaned up.


    After breaking the enemy all the way, the situation has basically been determined. Sky did not leave, so he held his teammates on the high ground, waiting for the opposite guy to die from the blood spring.


    The Wraith Emperor is not there, only relying on an axe king, the opposite does not dare to lightly start the war. They can only call their lost teammates over and over again, hoping that he can think of ways to get down from the **** lookout in this crisis. This is their only chance.


    The Wraith Emperor also wants to come down, the heights are not cold, and here he is about to be driven crazy. Finally, I passed the d of the transfer reel. He once again controlled the flight messenger, and accelerated it all the way, letting his escaped baby be sent as soon as possible. But what he did not expect was that Rabic had already waited for this moment.


    A silver moon crystal hangs on the body, and Rabike has become a machine gun inside the wizard. The high-speed attack can not only maintain the harassment of the Wraith Emperor, but also can distract the flying messenger in the middle of the air like a wild duck.


    The hope of the Wraith Emperor was completely lost. He could not bear such a big blow and he directly disconnected the game. Seeing that there was no hope of winning anymore, his teammates also bowed down one by one.


    Going up against the wind, and so dripping a turn. Skye was almost excited to be self-sufficient, and hugged Harry and took a kiss on his face.


    "Man, you are awesome. This is a reward for you, you are a genius."


    "Yes? I think so. In addition, I also have a reward for you. Play games during work hours and punish you for double the overtime!"

 Chapter 1291： Romantic offensive banquet

    Wearing an off-the-shoulder fishtail skirt with a sparkling silvery glow, wearing a pair of valuable black pearl earrings and a platinum necklace. �� Hey, looking at the painted makeup in the mirror, Skye was a little unbelievable at a time, and the woman in the mirror was herself.


    As a girl who has been adopted and abandoned since the orphanage, the most expensive clothes that Skye has bought in her life are just a few hundred dollars in bargains. Like this kind of dress and jewelry with hundreds of thousands of moves, she really didn''t even think about it. And when all this happened to her, her whole person began to feel a sense of unreality in her heart.


    Is this going to be my own? Can you be so beautiful?


    Women, always lacking the power to resist beautiful things, and when this beauty comes from their own, they naturally inevitably become intoxicated. This, even Skye is no exception. She looked at herself in the mirror for a long time and couldn''t return to God until she held her shoulders gently with her hands, which made her suddenly break free from this dreamy feeling.


    "You are so beautiful now, my dear Daisy. You will be the most dazzling star in the whole party tonight, I want you to guarantee!"


    Harry, standing in a suit, stood behind Skye and leaned over her shoulder to look at her mirror, whispering to Skye.


    If it is the girl he hooked up on weekdays, under this extremely aggressive romantic offensive, he must not be sent to him. But Skye is not such a person, she just cautiously broke free from Harry''s palm, and then directed at him with enthusiasm.


    "Please, Harry. Don''t you always be disgusting about my dear? The goose bumps on my body are getting up. Also, I warn you, don''t hit my mind. I just use this. It''s a way to replace overtime tasks. Doesn''t that mean I''m going to give you a hug. I don''t have any interest in these stinky men!"


    On the one hand, Skye has already walked straight away from Harry''s side. From her side action, she is not much better than Harry''s anti-thief. This reaction naturally made Harry unable to resist touching his nose, revealing a somewhat awkward look.


    In all fairness, he did use this costly romantic offensive to capture Skye''s mind. After all, this method has always been unprofitable. The girls who will appear next to him are mostly of the kind that is extremely material and realistic. With such benefits, they will naturally push Harry halfway.


    However, this is only for girls like that, and Skye is obviously not one of these girls. For these things, she simply did not move. Even if she had just changed her mindset, she was only facing Harry at this time.


    "This dress looks good. Wait until you remember to give me the bill. I will give you the money!"


    Harry wanted to give this cheap white to Skye, but Skye did not accept this kind mind. She was alert to Harry, and at the same time, from her own identity, she did not want to accept any of Harry''s wishes. This is naturally a way to make Harry feel depressed. But in the midst of frustration, he was more surprised and excited.


    If Skye��s performance is the same as those of the girls he met before, then no matter how hard she is, she will inevitably rate her on the impressions and evaluations. But when she showed such independence and persistence, he directly generated such an idea in his heart. This is his true life!


    Although it is not easy to approach her, it is so hopeful. But it is precisely because of this that it is so commendable and not to be missed that the other half of his destiny is destined. He wouldn''t miss such an opportunity, so even if Skye''s words were accompanied by rejections and indifferences thousands of miles away, he still rushed to his face.


    "I don''t think it is appropriate to talk about money. We cough, I am, after all, you are the employee under my hand. And this banquet is also based on your overtime work, you can completely treat this as a change. Welfare treatment for overtime work. Don''t talk to me about money!"


    "Harry, I have, I don''t like this one. Or I will give you money! Or just after the party is over, I will throw this one away. You should know that I am the kind I will do." People, so your answer is?"


    Sharp eyes and persistently looking at Harry with a smirk on his face, Skye''s cold face gave birth to an unattainable illusion. In this case, Harry really can''t do anything more. So he could only raise his hands and surrender to her like a surrender.


    "Okay, okay. Let me see, if this set of clothes and jewelry add up, it should be $120,000. Yes, 120,000! You can give it back to me slowly, I am not in a hurry! ��


    The price of 120,000 is really too high for a piece of clothing, but Skye knows that this money may not even be able to buy the dress of his dress. After all, the broken diamonds on the top are plain and clear. And for this luxury, raw materials have always only occupied a very large part, the designer''s ingenuity and perfect craftsmanship are the most expensive places.


    If this is the case, I am afraid that this dress will have a minimum price of 300,000. Not to mention, plus the pair of earrings and necklaces.


    This price of Harry is clear that she is sending her love. And this is exactly what Skye is unwilling to accept. So she immediately frowned at Harry and was impatient.


    "Harry, what do you want to do? Twelve thousand? Do you think these things are worth only 120,000? Or do you think I am stupid enough to even make a basic price unclear?"


    "No, no! I don''t have this meaning!"


    In the face of Skye''s temper, Harry quickly waved his hand and explained to her.


    ��This dress and jewelry is something that the private design studio produces. I happen to have a large share of this studio, so I can get it at the best price. Just like a discounted product, you should Will not refuse to buy a discounted product of your choice!"


    Harry did this, and Skye was really bad and continued to refuse. This is because she really likes this beautiful dress. On the other hand, she is already a little embarrassed to continue to refuse to Harry.


    And this is where she is embarrassed. Because in her opinion, Harry is actually a good guy. Although he is the kind of person born with a gold spoon, but from him, you can not see the evil deeds that many people criticize. Although it has been so swaying, from his identity and age, there is nothing to blame. If he is simply a friend, he obviously can be worthy of contact.


    Of course, this is under the premise of everything normal. The problem now is that this is not normal. Her purpose is not simple, her identity is not clean. These problems are superimposed, and it is really that she can''t accept his good intentions so smoothly.


    At this time, if you consider it from the perspective of the task, the most sensible thing is to simply refuse to Harry. This can hurt feelings, but it can keep everything under the plan. From the identity of the agent, this is the most important thing to do.


    However, Skye is obviously a person who is easy to use. She did not make such a choice, because she looked at Harry''s eager and earnest face, but she inevitably softened her heart. This made her sigh for a long time, then facing Harry.


    "Okay, okay. Even if I took advantage of you, I will find a way to come back. What should I do next? Just go over?"


    "No, of course not. My dear Daisy, such beautiful clothes and beautiful people, but only suitable for walking on the red carpet. Please come with me, it is time to show your charm to everyone!"


    Shaking his head, Harry pushed the door of this private luxury design studio, welcoming Skye to his own sports car like a princess. As he had done before, tonight he will let Skye as his female companion to attend a special banquet.


    This is what he expected, a means of deepening the relationship between them. Although it was the use of coercive means to allow Skye to agree to this request, but Harry still had great hopes for everything tonight. He hopes to open a gap from Skye in this way, so he can''t wait for everything that is going to happen.


    The dark blue Porsche 918 is undoubtedly the most sturdy type of sports car. Under the control of Harry, it is like a blue phantom in the streets of Los Angeles. And just on the night when the night has begun to blur, it has quietly entered the most prominent mansion in Beverly Hills.


    This is the Osborne family''s re-established home in Los Angeles. The one who was in New York before, because of nuclear radiation and other reasons, could not continue to live. As one of the most prominent families in the United States, the Osborne family will naturally not fall into a state of nowhere. Buying a mansion that can show your identity is not a problem for them who are worth hundreds of billions. So naturally, there is the mansion in Beverly Hills.


    In general, Harry doesn''t like to go back to this place. Because no matter from which angle, he and his father can not be harmonious. Compared to living in a place where he feels restrained, he prefers to nest in his own nest.


    Of course, this does not mean that he will never come back. Just like now, when the Osborne family needs to cultivate relationships with other giants, the only successor to the Osborne family is the time to be outcropped.


    This is his mission and his responsibility. He naturally does not evade all of his family''s feelings. Of course, using such an occasion to achieve some of your own purposes is also what he is going to do today.


    At night, it is already beginning!

 Chapter 1292： Family old man style

    From the car, the first thing Harry did was to open the door of the co-driver diligently, and then made an action to reach out to Skye''s extremely gentleman. .


    This made Skye''s face could not help but reveal a weird look, because she is really not used to these things in front of her. But at this time, she did not drop any chains. Instead, a hand was placed on Harry''s hand, and then he took his arm and stood by his side.


    This makes him look like the men and women who come and go, but if you look closely, you will find that she and Harry are far from being as close as other people. In the words of Skye''s own words, it is completely different from the glamorous goods that she and the men who wish to put themselves on their side.


    Although they are holding hands, they still have a safe distance between them. This made Harry feel helpless.


    "My dear Daisy, I think we should be able to get closer together. You have to know that this is a special occasion. If we are too unfamiliar between us, then maybe it will lead to other people''s jokes. ""


    "Jokes? Who will laugh at us? Don''t tell me that you rich people will be like boring gossip parties, all day long and they will focus on those boring men and women!"


    "What do you think? My dear!" shrugged his shoulders, and Harry plunged directly into Sky''s ear and whispered to her in an overly intimate way. "You have to know that even those rich people like us will be curious. In the aspect of gossip, we are not much better than ordinary people. Otherwise, you think that the anecdote about the rich people you hear every day is from where Come here?"


    "Damn!" secretly cursed, under the guidance of some kind of psychological suggestion, Skye began to feel that the surrounding eyes became strange. This made her somewhat reluctant to hold Harry''s arm and said to him with a grin. "I warn you, this is to take care of your face. If you say something that you have thought about, then don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    For Sky''s warning, Harry was simply turning a deaf ear. He looked up at him and then went straight to the front of an old man who greeted the guests and said warmly to him.


    "Hadley, how are you here to greet the guests, my father?"


    The old butler who has served the Osborne family for many years is obviously very happy when he sees this young master who has not returned home for a long time. But his education has taught him to keep his manners all the time. So even if he is very happy now, he is just restrained and smiles at Harry.


    "Master is talking with the guests in the study, so I am here to welcome distinguished guests. Master, you can come back really happy, I believe that the master knows it will be like this!"


    "Maybe!" It seems that he is not willing to talk to the old housekeeper on his father''s question. Harry just took a slap and introduced the topic to Skye''s side. "I will introduce you to Hadley! This is Daisy, Daisy Johnson. It is a subordinate of my department and a female companion I am looking for. She is special, isn''t she?"


    special? Of course it is special. As a playboy, Harry naturally found a lot of girlfriends. But none of these girlfriends can be brought back to this home by him. Not to mention, he still made such an introduction to his old housekeeper so solemnly.


    Therefore, the old housekeeper soon realized that Skye was different, and this immediately made his wrinkled old face burst into a big smile.


    "Welcome to you, Miss Johnson! You are so beautiful, I can assure you that you are definitely the most dazzling one among the female guests present. It is his pleasure for the young master to find a charming female partner like you. Hope You can have fun today!"


    "Thank you, you are so praised, and Skye naturally wants to reply something." But she had a mouthful, but suddenly she thought that she did not know the specific identity of the old man. Hadley is obviously an intimate name. There is no problem with Harry, but if you follow it, then it is really too offensive. With such scruples, she suddenly got stuck there, and some did not know what to say.


    This is a very embarrassing scene, but the old butler is very happy. As a person who has seen the Osborne family for a lifetime, his rich life experience allows him to clearly see what Sikai is scrupulous about. It is also this kind of scruples that gives him a better first impression of Skyton.


    Not everyone can take into account the psychology of an old housekeeper when they first meet. This test is not only about parenting, but more about the essence of one''s heart. And through the somewhat embarrassing move of Skye, the old housekeeper can clearly see the valuable quality of Skye. This made him laugh even more brilliant.


    "You are very kind, my dear Miss. The young master can meet you, it is his luck. I think even if it is a master, I will be happy that the young master has friends like you. Right, I have not introduced myself. I am Hadley Philred, an old man who has served the Osborne family for forty years. Like the young master, call me Hadley."


    "Hello, Hadley. I am very happy to see you. Also, Harry and I are just ordinary friends, not the kind of relationship you think!"


    The introduction of the old butler broke the embarrassing situation that Skye faced, which naturally made her breathe. But when she grew out of this tone, she immediately explained to the old housekeeper. Obviously, the old housekeeper misunderstood her and Harry''s identity. This may be what Harry likes, but it is definitely not the result she wants. So she has to explain it clearly.


    And when she heard her explanation, the old housekeeper was obviously a bit stunned. He first glanced at his own young master until he saw his expression of a shrug and shrug, and he knew what it was all about. After understanding this situation, the smile on his face became a bit weird.


    "I am sorry, Miss Johnson. I thought the young master could not be disadvantaged? I really didn''t expect it. But it''s good, the more rare things are, the more people can feel cherished. You are a rare treasure. Girl, let my young master go through the process of chasing you, and then go through some tests."


    The old butler was sighed and silently assisted his young master. This embarrassing behavior is naturally to let Harry straighten his thumb in his heart, but also makes Skye somewhat vocal.


    She can''t always say in front of others that I don''t have the idea of ??further development with your young master. If that''s the case, it''s not to come to the party, but to go directly to the pavilion. Skye has not done such arrogance, so she can only smile and then wisely close her mouth.


    More to say more mistakes, less to say less mistakes, not to say that this is a good reason she still knows. Since this old housekeeper is so difficult, then simply don''t give him any chance. Skye��s heart was thought of, and her approach was to make the old butler more satisfied with her.


    A kind woman is hard to come by, and a woman with a good heart and a smart brain is even more rare. Harry can see such a woman, his vision, and his luck. As an old housekeeper who grew up watching Harry, it is naturally very happy that he can meet such an ideal object.


    Of course, as far as the current situation is concerned, Harry clearly has a long way to go for Skye. Although I really want to continue to help him at this time, I know that the old butler who can''t do this is not doing this. He just smiled and squatted at Skye, and then respectfully said with a professional butler''s manner.


    "In short, welcome you. Miss Johnson, I hope you can leave an unforgettable memory here!"


    Having said that, the old butler has given Harry and Skye a pass. Under the traction of Harry, Skye also officially entered the banquet hosted by the top giants.


    Unlike what she thought, there was nothing surprising about the layout here. Just like the scenes that appear in many movies, the gorgeous guests, the courteous and courteous attendants, the intertwined, the delicious food. Although it looks good, there is nothing surprising about it.


    Is this the top giant? Doesn''t it look like a big deal? Subconsciously licking his mouth, Skye dispelled his expectations. Looking at the change in her expression, Harry quietly scraped it up and said to her in her ear.


    ��Do you feel very disappointed, do you think this is not the same as what you imagined?��


    "Yes, Playboy. I thought that you rich people would eat and drink with gold and silver?"


    With a glance at Harry, Skye said to him not so eagerly. When he heard this, Harry laughed.


    "If it is the mansion in New York, then you really want to use gold and silver tableware. It is really not. But this is too old, I prefer the current one. The Baccarat crystal cup specially made from France. In terms of value alone, it is not inferior to the amount of gold and silver products. It is also more beautiful."


    "Baccarat? Is that a cup that costs a few hundred dollars for a French brand?" Skye, who had some impression of the name, couldn''t help but scream, and Harry shrugged his shoulders.


    "There should be no other Baccarat in the world. If not, then this is the one you said. But this is not a big deal. Look, the chef over there. Maybe you have no impression, but that is One of the few chefs in the Michelin restaurant in the United States. It costs two thousand dollars to eat a meal in his restaurant. Of course, if you can get a position."


    "And, the band there. Austria''s top band, has more than ten years of experience in luxury cruise ship. The pianist is the core of it, known as the sea pianist, he is the world''s first jazz. And ��

 Chapter 1293： See the parents at the banquet

    There is no harm without comparison. When Harry explained in detail to Skye the details of this grand feast hosted by their family that were unknown and easily overlooked by people. Skye suddenly discovered that the world of these rich people really is in a completely different world from their own.


    Whether it''s eating or drinking, whether it''s a tableware glass in your hand or a beautiful music lingering in your ear. These really wealthy people have already done a lot of things that ordinary people can''t even imagine. It is no longer the kind of ostentatious display, but the low-key that has been deeply engraved in the bones and printed into life. In contrast, this low-key, inadvertently exposed way is the most shocking. And this made Skye say to Harry a little bitely after listening to Harry''s remarks.


    "You **** rich people!"


    "Ha? Dear Daisy, how do we rich people sin against you? But just use the money you have earned in the place you need, can''t you do this? Or do you have any hatred?" ��


    Picking an eyebrow, Harry smiled at Scare with a playful look. Looking at his smile, Skye immediately turned his eyes.


    "Yes, I hate the rich! Why do you guys grow up from the small jade food, and I can only lick the bread. This is simply the biggest injustice in the world!"


    "Sorry, dear. I think I might remind you of some past events and hurt your fragile heart. But maybe you should open your mind. After all, everything has passed, isn''t it?"


    With a little joke, Harry patted on the back of Sky''s hand with his arms. This is to appease her emotions, but also to deliberately draw the relationship between them. To be honest, Skye is not a rejection of this approach.


    Harry is a good person. She has been with her for a while and she has made such an evaluation for Harry. And if the relationship between them can be more simple, she may not accept Harry''s kind of kind. After all, she is also a woman. As long as it is a woman, I have fantasized about some romantic things more or less. From this perspective, the current Harry is undoubtedly an object worth looking forward to.


    It is a pity that the relationship between them is not simple. Perhaps in the eyes of Harry, he was just an ordinary girl named Daisy Johnson. But only she knew that she was a Sky Hammer agent named Skye. She came to contact Harry with a task, so it is impossible for them to simply go down.


    This is a thing that makes it hard to make people happy when they think about it, so naturally, Skye��s face has become unsightly. Because it was impossible to tell Harry the truth of the matter, she could only reluctantly smile at Harry. Looking at such a stubborn smile, Harry gave birth to the wrong idea.


    He thought that his joke had just been opened, so he immediately began to say to Skye as if he was saving.


    "Well, I am really sorry this time. I am afraid that the jokes have been opened. Let us not think about these unpleasant things, let''s talk about some interesting things. For example, do you have any favorite movie stars? ?"


    "Movie star? Don''t tell me what movie stars have you invited?"


    After hearing such a remark, Skye was distracted. In the face of her problem, Harry just shrugged his shoulders and then said very helplessly.


    "You have to know, this is Beverly Hills. In addition to those rich, the most residents here are Hollywood stars. From the 1980s to the present, almost most of the filmmakers will In Beverly Hills, I have to set up my own industry. From a certain point of view, we are also neighbors, and it is not a strange thing to invite our neighbors to participate in their own banquet."


    When Harry explained this, a pair of beautiful men and women had already walked in front of him. The woman, Skye, only remembers a model of Wei Mi, and the man is probably too familiar with her.


    Leonardo DiCaprio. As a man who is handsome and handsome and has become a legend in the film circle, he has countless fans all over the world. Even if it was Skye, he was fascinated by him for a while. Now, although Leonardo''s changes have made her no longer crazy, but suddenly saw the appearance of this idol, her mood is still a little excited and unable to get up.


    At this point, although Skye has no obvious expression on the face, but the action that began to force on the hand is already clear. As an ordinary person, Harry naturally couldn''t take her action, so immediately he grabbed Sky''s palm in his arm and smiled at her.


    "Dear Daisy, let me go. If you really want to see Leon, I can help you introduce it. You really don''t need to take me as a punching bag!"


    This sentence is a bit heart-warming when it comes to Skye, but after hesitating, she still shook her head.


    "Forget it. Leonardo now is not the original Leonardo. Compared to his current uncle''s uncle, I prefer his original handsome. Oh God. At that time, he was really Charming!"


    "Actually, I think I am also very handsome, and I am also very charming!"


    Although I knew that Skye wouldn''t have any extra thoughts on Leonardo at this time, Harry couldn''t help but scream as soon as he heard her fascinating words.


    And looking at him so sour, Skye was raising his eyebrows, and then revealed a disdainful look.


    "I just want you to compare with Leon at that time? I advise you to save the province. According to the words of the Orientals, this is called self-deprecation!"


    "I" faced this kind of personal attack, and Harry obviously wanted to argue something. But when he thought of Jack, the world''s most popular girl, he still closed his mouth honestly. You know, Leonardo at that time can hit the invincible world by one face. Not to mention a woman, that is, many men have fallen under his jeans. With such a guy, the value of the guy, as long as Harry''s IQ has not dropped, he will not do such stupid things.


    Of course, such a thing also tells Harry a reason, that is, before determining the relationship, it is best not to take Skye in front of those stars. After all, the stars are all packed in a variety of ways, and many people will be confused by their superficial things before they have a deeper understanding of them. He didn''t want to be cut off by the stars when he was on the way to Skye.


    Although it is said that there is no such star in the world, the star of the Hollywood team dares not to even give the face of the Osborne Group��s Prince. But there are no exceptions to this. Harry didn''t dare to make a joke about his lifelong happiness, so he took Skye directly into another circle.


    Most of the people in this circle are young people like him. Of course, they are young people of different identities. Although as a friend, Harry doesn''t really think of these guys. But as the future head of the Osborne Group, he must learn to deal with these guys. So even if he is reluctant, he can only hold the glass high and chill with each other.


    At this time, he is actually most worried that Skye will be bored with this occasion. After all, she is so maverick and unique. It��s no surprise that I will do something. But what surprised him was that Sky did not do this. She just smiled and listened to the nutritious dialogue between them, perfectly maintaining the attitude of a qualified female companion.


    The reality of such a table is to make him feel moved. After all, Skye is suppressing his own nature and doing such a thing. And the reason why she does this is to know that it is for herself. Imagine that a woman you like can do this for you. Isn''t it worth your touch?


    Because of the feeling of Skye, Harry did not delay too much time in this circle. When he found an opportunity, he took her to a quiet, uninhabited corner of the garden. In such a place, Skye finally took a long sigh of relief.


    "It��s terrible! Can you talk to these guys with some nutrition? Can you think of something other than playing and women?"


    She was obviously complaining, and for her complaint, Harry could only open his hand and explain it to her innocently.


    "This is also a no-brainer. You have to know that most of them are going to inherit their own family business. The problem now is that their parents can stay at least for ten years in their current position. It can''t be said that because of their professionalism, they forced their fathers to abdicate. So taking advantage of this time to find a way to play, it became the only thing they could do."


    "It''s a good reason. Should I sympathize with you, the rich second generation who eat and die?"


    Once again, he turned his eyes, and Skye was ready to ridicule something. At this time, a voice suddenly passed from their side.


    "Harry? How are you in this place? And, is this?"


    Norman Osborne walked out of a corner and saw his son and a girl here, and the expression on his face suddenly became strange.


    And when I met my father in this place, Harry''s heart was no stranger than Osborne. He subconsciously wanted to ask something, but saw Skye, who looked a little cringing. He was in the heat of his heart, and he stopped in front of her, then said to his father.


    "Dad, I will introduce you to you. This is Daisy, Daisy Johnson. One of my female friends!"

 Chapter 1294： Accident recognition of special findings

    Female friends and girlfriends have only one word, but the meaning they represent is quite different. The average person said so, then there are ten ** to express their innocence. But this can''t be said to be certain, because there are always exceptions, and Harry''s current situation is such an exception.


    The so-called Zhizi Mo Ruo. The former Norman was devoted to the family business and medical problems because of the family genetic problem. He never cared about his son. Naturally, he did not know what his son was. However, when all these problems have been solved, as a father, he naturally inevitably began to care about everything that he had not been concerned about in the past.


    By now, he has enough understanding of his son. He knows that his son is a playboy, which is a common problem for people of his age. It is natural to have a lot of money in the past, and there is nothing wrong with it. Moreover, although Harry has been a bit more romantic, he still has a lot of weight. At the very least, he never brought back a woman who was not clean, and he could clean up any woman who had a relationship with him. Playboy is at this point, it is already a leaf. This point, the old Osborne is still somewhat satisfied.


    Now, Harry actually broke the old Osborne''s consistent impression of him, brought a woman back home, and also made such an introduction in front of him. Even if he is old and confused, he can guess what kind of meaning this woman has for her son.


    He seems to be tempted! Recognizing this, Old Osborne almost subconsciously began to look at Skye. As far as appearance is concerned, although Skye is not the type that reverses the sentient beings, it is definitely a beautiful and beautiful woman. But this doesn''t make much sense to Old Osborne. When he got to his position, what kind of woman had not seen it. If she only relies on this face, she is not qualified to appear in front of herself.


    He values ??other things, such as temperament, such as the first impression.


    In this regard, Skye''s impression of him is actually quite good. Because he can see that this is a determined girl. Although she would subconsciously dodge when she saw her first time, she soon took the courage to look directly at herself. Seriously, this is very commendable.


    You know, the old Osborne is a man with a tyrant''s name. The gas field that he has cultivated over the years has made him look at the timid people who are likely to scare them. Now that Skye can return to God in such a short period of time, it can already explain how firm her mind is.


    A strong-willed woman, this is the first impression of Old Osborne on Skye. The impression was that he made a lot of points for Skye, so that he immediately smiled at Skye and said to her politely.


    "Welcome to you, Miss Johnson. I hope that Harry has nothing to make you feel rude. If you have one, please look at my father''s share and understand his small mistakes. I believe that he I am definitely not interested. Right, I have not consulted, Miss Johnson, how did you know my son?"


    "Danxi is a subordinate of my company. She was specially recruited because of technology. I remember that I told you about this and I applied for a high amount of money!"


    Because of the fear that Daisy had some way of not adapting to his father''s questioning, Harry replied directly to him before Skye opened his mouth. And listening to his son''s reply, the old Osborne immediately revealed the look of a sudden realization.


    "Oh, I remembered. Harry did tell me that he told me to recruit a rare talent. In terms of computer software and cybersecurity, your ability has made countless high school graduates shy and self-sufficient, even if Those so-called geniuses can''t lift their heads in front of you. I thought he was talking about a weird geek. I didn''t expect it to be such a lovely lady. Seriously, you surprised me. But I am very happy. There are talents like you joining the Osborne group. Harry''s eyes are good, of course, your eyes are also very good. I believe we will be a win-win situation, Miss Johnson!"


    "You have won the prize, Mr. Osborne!"


    He smiled and shook hands with the old Osborne, and Skye silenced after answering this sentence. And such a reaction is to let the old Osbourne have a better impression of her. Because this is a polite expression and a clever expression. She said that she was polite because she showed enough modesty, which is rare in the kind of genius. And she is smart because of her silence.


    Many people don''t know how to make more mistakes, less talk about less mistakes, and don''t say good things. Silence is gold because it can cover up many problems. Just like now, Skye knows that he has no ability to talk to old Osborne, so she did not force the meeting, but kept silent. This is more useful than anything, because at least she won''t go wrong.


    A woman who is smart, polite and capable, strong and will. It is definitely the rarest and the most precious one in this world. Although it was only so contacted at the beginning, the old Osborne is already having such a judgment on Skye. This made him reaffirm his previous statement. Harry had a good eye and he chose a suitable goal for himself. And such a woman, obviously matched with their Osborne family.


    At this point in the Osborne family, the so-called door-to-door relationship, interest marriage or something. It is already something that is not very important. Their strength makes them enough to have everything they have, even those who do not have it, do not need to rely on this means to fight. So relatively speaking, Harry''s marriage and love are actually more free than the high society that many people imagine.


    Of course, this freedom is relative. Although he does not have to marry a family that is a door-to-door, as many novels say, it does not mean that he can put all the women into the house. At the very least, as long as the old Osborne is still alive, he should not give birth to such thoughts.


    As a family successor, Harry must be responsible for his family. Marriage is a big event in life. A good wife and a bad wife have different effects on a family. The Osborne family does not need to rely on any marriage to maintain their own threshold. But it requires a suitable hostess to maintain the family''s transmission.


    This hostess can have no prominent family, but she must have enough power and wisdom. On Skye''s body, Old Osborne saw this potential. So naturally, he agreed with the existence of Skye.


    Of course, this kind of identification does not mean that he completely accepts Skye. If he wants to become the hostess of the Osborne family, it will definitely not work without going through the test. However, this test will certainly not be the present, because now he has more important things to do.


    Pulling the arms of some excited sons, Old Osborne was already laughing at Skye.


    "Right, some things I may have forgotten. Miss Johnson, you should know that this banquet was meticulously organized for some company problems. As my successor, I think Harry has the necessary to accompany. I went to meet some very important guests. So you see, can I borrow Harry for a while?"


    "Of course, please, Mr. Osborne. It just happens that I need to breathe some fresh air! You can take Harry to do important things, don''t worry about me."


    For such a request, Skye naturally has no reason to refuse. After getting such a reply, the old Osborne just smiled and took the reluctant son in front of him and left the place straight. It wasn''t until she watched them disappear into their sights that Skye took a long breath.


    The appearance of Norman Osborne was indeed a shock to her, but fortunately, the training of the agents kept her in a good state of mind, and this mentality made her safely take the old Osborne to the past. This has to be said to be a very lucky thing, especially the follow-up development, and even more fortunate to the extreme.


    Who can think of a few short conversations and win the approval of Norman Osborne. I am afraid that they will give them to Coulson, they will not believe it.


    Almost everyone recognizes that Norman Osborne is a very difficult guy to deal with. In the face of such a guy, not only did not reveal the stuffing, but it further narrowed the relationship between each other, which is really incredible. Just like the arrangement of fate, who can think of Osborne in this situation with Harry attending the banquet?


    coincidence? lucky? There is still such an idea in my mind, but Skye is thinking of something that is not quite right. She recalled it carefully and quickly discovered the source of the problem, which is why Norman Osborne is here? Why is it in this garden?


    She remembers very clearly that Osborne��s old housekeeper said that Old Osborne was talking to some business partners in the study room. If that''s the case, there is no reason for him to appear here. Therefore, one of them must be lying. Hadley has no reason to deceive Harry, so the problem will only be in the old Osborne. And that means that he must be stupid when he appears here.


    To understand this, Skye began to quietly look around. The situation around me is very quiet. There are no other people except the two or three wild horses who are planning to have fun. This gave her a chance.


    Taking advantage of such an opportunity, Skye has already taken out a make-up mirror from his handbag and walked step by step to the depths of the garden.

 Chapter 1295： The secret is difficult to determine

    The makeup mirror in the hands of Skye is not a simple makeup mirror. This is the new product that Tianzhu Bureau has inherited from the research center of SHIELD and based on them.


    Using electromagnetic and microwave feedback, this small machine is able to image a fixed-facing area in a near-perspective way on this small mirror. Although the range is less than ten meters, it is just right for Skye, a spy who needs to go deep into the enemy and explore the secrets of the enemy.


    Using the fingerprint to activate the switch in the mirror, quickly, a green spectrum of the spectrum appeared in front of Skye. And this gleaming spectrum represents every secret of the back garden of Osborne.


    Whether it is a brick, a tile, or a grass and a tree. Under these high-tech, there is no possibility of shackles. Skye only needs to scan step by step, and can find all the hidden things under the garden.


    This is an opportunity, and she usually does not have the opportunity to go deep into the Osborne house. I don''t know why, obviously it is such a good thing, but in the heart of Skye it is really difficult to raise any happy thoughts. She is only doing business in public affairs, and under the idea of ??such a public business, she is more embarrassed and worried.


    The trick is for Harry, the same, worry is also. Maybe before she did this, she was not worried about Harry''s thoughts. But when she started her real work, she was inevitably worried about him. She began to worry about what she would find and began to worry that what she found would be bad for Osborne. Even the most worrying thing about her is that Harry is also involved.


    If it is exactly what Coulson said, then the Osborne family must be cleaned and attacked by the government. And if Harry is involved, then he must accept the most severe punishment.


    Friends, or other factors, made Skye unwilling to see Harry fall to such a point. The principle, however, makes it impossible for her to perfuse her work. Yes, she can speak to Coulson and tell him that he has not found any special circumstances in Osborne. However, she also does not want to do this.


    Colson has a very important place in her heart. For her, his existence can even replace the role of father. It is simply unacceptable for Skye to betray his father. Not to mention, in her heart, there is a mountain of principle.


    Therefore, she can only proceed step by step. With a trace of luck, with a little expectation, everything in the entire back garden is incorporated into the instruments in his hands.


    The result seemed to be somewhat unexpected, and she did not find anything ok. Whether it''s the prosperous vegetation or the antique garden buildings, she scanned them all over the place. As far as the results of the perspective are concerned, there is nothing strange about it. If you have to say yes, then I am afraid that she is only her own, and she has some fuss.


    This result is really not good for Agents. But for Skye himself, this result is enough to surprise people. Although she knew that her own surprise was a bit unsuitable, she couldn��t stop thinking about it.


    This is not right, but who knows besides her? In the spirit of having passed, and escaped. Skye finally stopped his own steps, and relied on the wells around him.


    The well was deep, and on such a quiet night, she could even hear the sound of the flowing water flowing back on the well wall. This unexpectedly feels peaceful, and when Skye closes his eyes, he plans to take a deep breath and let himself relax completely. She slammed and then stood up on the well.


    The well is deep, perhaps the reason for intending to irrigate the garden with purer groundwater, which is estimated to have exceeded 20 meters. In the face of such a depth, the small device in Sky''s hand is naturally useless. Even with the most advanced technology, it can only explore the two existences of water and well walls from the well. As for the deeper, it could not be detected, and Sky did not think much.


    This is why Skye had a sigh of relief before. Because she really didn''t think much about this. However, although she did not deliberately explore, but the clues came to her. And this clue is the vibration of the water.


    You know, Skye��s identity is not just as simple as a special agent and a geek. In her body, there is also blood of a race called a different person. What this bloodline brings to her is a powerful force like a mutant.


    Sky''s power is to generate shock waves. Whether it is air or other substances, she can make it produce extremely strong vibration. Because the power of this shock was extremely devastating and destructive, at the beginning, Skye really suffered a lot because of the awakening of this power.


    She must learn to control this power, learn to control the intensity of the shock wave, and how to generate shock waves of different intensities for different substances. Because only then can she guarantee that she will not accidentally injure the innocent and ensure that she can properly integrate into the human society.


    This is a very difficult process, but it is also a very necessary process. Skye has put a lot of effort into this, and this has made her finally control this ability to a near perfect point. And to what extent can this perfection be? That is, she can use her own power to selectively destroy the target she wants to destroy, and the material of the object itself can be felt only by the shock wave of the object itself in nature.


    Just like now, when the power of the shock wave is fed back to her nerves, she immediately feels that the high-tech equipment in her hands can''t feel the presence. Water, rocks, hard metal alloys, and long, deep man-made passages.


    The secret is hidden deeper in the well, and the discovery is that her whole heart can''t help but tangled. She began to hesitate and was uncertain. Because she didn''t know if she should continue to explore.


    There is no doubt that the secret of Osborne that Colson said may be at his own feet. But is it true that you have exposed this secret? Difficult choices made her unable to move, and she was planning to sigh and make the final determination. Harry��s voice suddenly rang from her ear.


    "Hey, Daisy. What''s wrong with you? Your face looks a bit ugly!"


    I don''t know when Harry has been around her. Judging from the expression on his face, he did not seem to find any suspicious problems. He only saw the ugly face of Skye, and this prompted him to care anxiously about her.


    I have to say that he came very timely. Because his arrival is obviously interrupting Sky''s difficult choice. She couldn''t tear her identity in front of Harry, so she had to stop her special discovery. This gave her a bit of luck in her heart. At the same time, she also turned her head and pointed at Harry with a stubborn smile.


    "Nothing, I just suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. It may be because of the diet, this time a little hungry."


    "Daying? No! Dear Daisy, you are in good shape now, I can''t imagine what you need to diet. It''s just going to go through with your own body. If I were you, I would give up this. Stupid practice."


    Harry believed in Skye''s statement, and that he immediately suggested to Skye in good faith. After hearing his words, Skye smiled, and quietly put his own things into the bag, then turned back and smiled and replied to him.


    "Hey, are you kidding me? If the girl doesn''t diet, she will be embarrassed. I don''t want to see that I have become such a day. It will be a nightmare, and I will never help myself." ��


    "No, dear. In my eyes, whenever you are a beautiful angel, I promise you!"


    Perhaps the rare weakness of Skye gave Harry the wrong signal. He took this as a rare opportunity, and seized the opportunity, he immediately issued such a concealed confession to Skye. This is his temptation and his further attempt. Skye��s reaction will determine what action he should take in the future. At this time, Skye��s reaction was like this.


    "I am sorry, I am afraid I can''t believe your guarantee. Because your guarantee is really no credibility. Yes, what are you doing when you come back to me? I remember that your father said it is a very important guest. You are So come back, is this really good?"


    His reaction to this kind of concern is obviously a euphemistic rejection. In the face of such a refusal, although Harry was somewhat disappointed, he was still far from being discouraged. Soon, he regained his spirit and said this to Skye.


    "Just see one side, there is nothing else. After all, I am afraid that I am not qualified to go further with them. And I am worried about you. You are my female companion, throwing you alone. This kind of place is not something a gentleman should do. You know, as the master, I should keep the gentleman''s grace whenever and wherever."


    "If it is a gentleman, then I am afraid I should not use this way to coerce me." With a blank eye, Skye couldn''t help but smile and refute Harry. "Maybe we can talk about it, for example, what I owe you, and what do you say? Mr. Gentleman?"


    "Not so good!" Shake his head decisively, and Harry''s face showed a firm smile. "I am going to take this threat to you for a lifetime, you can''t escape from my hands!"

 Chapter 1296： Intricately important guests

    Harry finished the sentence and both of them fell into silence. The reason why it will become like this is quite different.


    Skye would be silent because of her inner guilt, and the more she showed her love for her at this time, the more she felt a deep sense of guilt. This kind of guilt is heavy in her heart, naturally it makes her speechless.


    Harry��s silence was due to his instigation in his heart. As a standard playboy, he never felt a blushing heartbeat because he spoke to a woman. But now, in the face of Skye, he did not suppress himself. This naturally makes him unable to hold his face, so he can only maintain his consistent image with silence.


    The reaction of the two people is very tacit. It��s not just this kind of silence, it��s the kind of action that doesn��t take time to peek at each other. If no one is bothering them, I am afraid they will play this night without any difficulty. Unfortunately, as the owner, Harry can''t enjoy this kind of treatment. Because soon, the figure of the old butler has already appeared in front of them.


    "Young master, the lord has already begun to address the guests. You should also help the lord to greet the guests tonight. You know that today''s guests are all big people, and because of this, we can''t let others say Our Osborne family lacks rituals."


    The old butler''s mouth was so responsive to Harry''s request, and in the face of such a request, Harry really had no right to refuse. The mother''s early death made the Osborne family lack an important role. If there is a hostess in this family, then the person who entertains the guest should be her right now. But because there is no, it is more necessary for Harry to shoulder such a responsibility. He is a native of Osborne and he is responsible for the reputation and image of the family. Therefore, he must do what the old butler said.


    Without any evasion or reluctance, Harry had already stood up. He was ready to leave this small space that made him feel warm and sweet, but when he left, he turned his head and asked Skye.


    "Danxi, are you going to be with me? Or do you want to stay here for a while? Or I should let Hadley help you prepare a room, what do you think?"


    "No? No!" Looking at the old butler with a strange expression, Skye was already smiling and clutching his arm. "I will go with you. Don''t imagine me as a delicate girl. I have to know that I grew up from snacks. So maybe my body is healthier than your young master!"


    "I hope it is like this, maybe we can find some time to try some extreme sports!" Shrugging his shoulders, Harry smiled and took the palm of his arm. "But now, let us enter the guests. I hope they will not be too enthusiastic, because I don''t want to waste all my energy on their entertainment. It will be a nightmare."


    Skye thought it was just a joke that Harry was joking, but he soon discovered that it was not a joke. Because this is indeed a nightmare.


    When the old Osborne began to address the banquet, it meant that all the guests he invited had arrived. This made Skye look at it and found that the guests in the entire banquet hall were more than just the time when she first came.


    The appeal of the Osborne family is enormous, because it represents the most upper-level communication circle in the United States. It can be here, it is a symbol of identity and status. Not everyone can appear in such a place, but all who can appear here are almost the kind of celebrities with wealth and status.


    It is unceremonious to say that each of them has a life of hundreds of people and thousands of people. And this makes them the true masters of the country. This is the case in the past, and it is still the case. And in these people who hold the fundamentals of the country, Osborne can definitely be regarded as one of the best. This point can be seen from the eager eyes that many of them have shown to Old Osborne.


    Many people want to talk to old Osborne, because even for people like them, it is a huge and exciting interest to have some leftovers that have been leaked from Osborne. However, not everyone can have the right to talk to the old Osborne. Under such circumstances, Harry became the only target they could chase.


    From the time the banquet entered the topic, the crowd around Harry did not stop. In the face of these chills that may be familiar or unfamiliar, as the master, Harry can only come up with the grace he deserves to deal with them one by one. At this time, the most pitiful is not him, but the Skye around him.


    Unlike Skye and Harry, Harry can adapt to this situation because he was born in such an environment. But Skye can''t, this is her first contact with such an environment, and such an environment is really giving her tremendous pressure.


    She not only has to have a disgusting smirk to deal with every person who communicates positively with Harry, but also faces the eyes of many women of the same age and the words with thorns. The former made her almost always have to smile and cramp her face, and the latter made her physically and mentally exhausted, which is even more uncomfortable than playing a bad fight.


    To be honest, if you can choose, Skye would rather have a fight with a hundred difficult enemies and would never be willing to accept such a torment. She can persist in this, it is all by perseverance, and Harry''s weight in her heart. If it weren''t for Harry, she had already poured the cocktail in her hand on the face of the woman who had been sneering at herself.


    It��s just a matter of ridiculing what others are doing in words, and having the ability to make a clearing of the knife. What can you do with your mouth?


    Her heart was angry and tormented. I will soon reach my limit. At this time, the old Osborne was already laughing and carrying a person to them.


    "Come here, Harry. Let me introduce you to this respected gentleman. This is Mr. Reinhart, the North American head of Nano Neuron. An excellent doctor, and a successful businessman. You should be with him. Learning, if you can achieve such a career in his age, then even if you hand over the entire Osborne, I can rest assured!"


    There is no lack of respect for this strange man in the words of old Osborne, and this is the place that makes Skye feel surprised. For the old Osborne, Skye has a full understanding. She knows what kind of person this is, and using the word tyrant to describe him is really not wrong at all.


    Just for your own use, no one in sight. The pride of old Osborne is that no one is put in the eyes at all. You know, he is a person who can despise God in public, and this is still in the age when the true God has not yet appeared, God has not become a past, and most people have a common belief. Even the president did not dare to do that, but he did. From this you can see how this is an arrogant guy.


    And it is such an arrogant guy who would like to admire a stranger so much that he even compares his son. This is really what Guske does not have any curiosity about such a man. So she began to carefully look at the man.


    This is a tall Asian male. Just looking out from the outside, it seems difficult to see his age. You can say that he is only in his early twenties because he does not seem to have been left behind by time. It can also be said that he is thirty or forty years old, because his body has a mature taste that cannot be said. That is the precipitation of time, the accumulation of a long life. A person with such a taste must be a storyteller, and the story often means no longer young.


    Temperament, sometimes more than any other factor can affect the senses of others. After feeling the temperament of Reinhardt, Skye did not care much about his appearance. Her impression of this man is only the kind of heavy sense of the years. And this makes her always look at him with a curious eye.


    A mature and tasteful man is terrible for a woman''s lethality. Harry knew this too, so he was very eager to eat immediately, and was completely guarded in front of Skye, then said to Reinhart.


    "Hello, Mr. Reinhart. I am sorry that I don''t know the origin of your company. Can you explain this so-called nano-neuron? What are you doing?"


    Nano-neurons are naturally unknown to Harry. Although it is highly respected by his father, Harry can be sure that this company is definitely not comparable to its own company. It is impossible to compare the rising stars with the old powers, and to substitute this kind of contrast into them, it means that Reinhart does not have the right to challenge him in front of him.


    What Harry would say is that he is actually pressing the people, and his purpose of pressing people is simple, just to give a warning to the man named Reinhart. He is warning him not to have any thoughts on Skye, because this is his territory. After seeing this warning from Harry, the catastrophe that appeared here for various reasons immediately revealed a meaningful smile.


    "Of course, Mr. Osborne. I think I would be happy to introduce you like this, because maybe one day, you will become a big customer of our company!"


    "As long as the quality of your company''s products is good enough, I think I am happy to provide an order for your company! Just don''t know, does your company have such ability?"


    Harry didn''t know the true meaning of the catastrophe. He just subconsciously took out a tit-for-tat attitude. For his words, the catastrophe is only self-explanatory.


    "Of course, I am still very confident about the capabilities of our company. Right, forgot to introduce, our company''s main business is charity!"

 Chapter 1297： a bright situation

    When the catastrophe said the word philanthropy, Harry saw his eyes change immediately. From the beginning of the taboo to the current contempt, and the reason for this change, it is entirely because he regarded the catastrophe as such a group of people. Those guys who are so-called charitable funds.


    Charitable funds, this is a group that exists as long as you have a certain amount of assets in the capital society. It''s not that they will ask you anything, but in such a society, you really can''t live without them. The reason for this is simply because the world has a presence like the tax bureau.


    The US tax office can be regarded as the most violent institution in the United States. His violence is different from that of the police and the army. Because both the police and the military, it is difficult to do anything for the rich people like them. The tax bureau, on the other hand, is targeting these rich people.


    In this country where death and taxation are eternal, even if it is a billionaire, it is impossible to escape the fate of paying taxes. You can choose to resist, but the result of resistance is definitely not something you can afford. And as long as people with a little brain, they will certainly not bury their billionaires for a little tax.


    Of course, this does not mean that they willingly pay such a tax. After all, the US tax can never be low, and especially the tax collection for these rich people is even more so scary. Think about it, even if you have spent more than 10% of your money, and even more of it will be handed over to the country. How can this satisfy the high-ranking figures who are self-proclaimed as national masters?


    In this case, things like charitable funds are a rare place to help them. After all, the law has already allowed it, and participation in charity can reduce part of the tax. Moreover, there are a lot of parts that can be operated in the middle, and even if the means is concealed, many funds can go through this process and be concealed.


    This is why so many rich people like to hang a philanthropist name for themselves, because it can really save them a lot of wealth. It��s like Bill Gates��s all-inclusive investment in charity. This is not to say that he really has such great strength, even his own descendants can let go. But because if he leaves these as a legacy to his children, then nearly half of the money will become the wealth of the US government. He is not stupid, so he will not do this.


    And the name of going to charity is different. Set up a charity fund to deposit money into the fund. Not only can we avoid the exploitation of the IRS, but also leave enough wealth for their future generations to spend their lives, while still leaving a good reputation for their families. In this way, only the fools will not be willing to do it.


    Like Bill Gates, Old Osborne wanted Harry to inherit everything from his family, and he had to go through a similar process. This made Harry mistakenly believe that the catastrophe is the one who does such things. And this naturally made Harry have a little prejudice against him.


    Although the charity fund and the rich are a mutually beneficial relationship. They need the money of the rich to earn more money, and the rich need them to reduce their losses. However, in such a relationship, the rich are the main body. And that''s why Harry was biased against him.


    Even if he knew that he needed their existence to protect his own interests, from his point of view, he couldn''t help but regard these people as parasites parasitic on himself. This made him smile and said with a little sarcasm.


    "It turned out to be charity. That''s right, Mr. Reinhart. I am prepared to buy a batch of artworks through a charity. I don''t know if there is any relevant channel in your hand?"


    "Sorry, we don''t do this. However, if you are interested in providing jobs for some homeless people, we can offer you some places. Believe me, they are all good people. It''s just not good luck!"


    It��s also very interesting to talk to young people. So the catastrophe at this time did not put Harry''s provocation in his heart, but instead responded with interest in his words. It is expected that the two tit-for-tat men will have something ridiculous next. At the moment when the situation is about to expand, the old Osborne suddenly inserted in, directly preventing the development of the situation.


    "Enough, Harry. Pay attention to your politeness. Also, what Mr. Reinhart does is not what you think."


    ��Nano-neurons are a high-tech company with great achievements in mechanics, electrical engineering, medical care and energy. They will be the most outstanding symbol of this century, so you have to set your own attitude, Harry! ��


    There is no shortage of warnings in the old Osborne''s tone, and this is to let Harry sneak, and then look at the catastrophe with some anger. He feels that he has been played. Under such circumstances, he naturally cannot have any good looks on the catastrophe. Looking at the changes in his face, the catastrophe was slightly shrugging his shoulders, and he smiled at him innocently.


    "Sorry, maybe I didn''t make it clear before. Our nano-neuron is a charity-based, part-time researcher of high-tech companies. For us, helping those who need help is the focus of our work, as for others, but It''s the source of funding necessary to support our first purpose. You can check out our company''s situation. We have hundreds of unprofitable private hospitals and rescue agencies around the world, which should be enough to prove what I said. Everything!"


    How much it costs to open a hospital is not a secret in the eyes of many rich people. That is a huge expense, not only on the equipment, but also on the recruitment of personnel. Of course, if you do it right, the rewards that a hospital can bring are huge. After all, this is a place that is related to the health of human beings, and not many people in their bodies will behave too embarrassed.


    But private hospitals that are not profitable are different. The hospital is a bottomless pit. If you don''t make a profit, the investment in each quarter will be a huge number. And if there are hundreds of people like the catastrophe, then even more wealth will be unsustainable. No one will do this stupid thing, especially the capitalists they have. So subconsciously, Harry thought the catastrophe was lying.


    Bragging is blowing in front of him. If you don��t beat your face, how can you be able to stand up to his enthusiasm? Harry almost immediately wanted to open the fire of the Holocaust, but at this time, Skye next to him was exclaimed.


    "I remembered, you said that the nano-neuron hospital is right?"


    "Do you know them?" Harry was a bit stunned. He didn''t know why Skye was surprised. He was just surprised that Skye would actually speak at this time. And looking at Harry''s stunned, Skye spit out his tongue and then quickly explained it in a low voice.


    ��I have read about them from the newspaper. The nano-neurons were placed under the public eye because they received a terrorist attack. After investigation, it was found that this is indeed a profit-free purpose. Private hospitals. They use some new technology and have a 100% cure rate in surgery. Moreover, they are faced with the development of all people, and those with financial difficulties can waive and reduce the cost of treatment as long as they apply. So far, light They have helped thousands of people in the Los Angeles area. For these reasons, their topic on the Internet is very high. Why, you don''t know?"


    This kind of question makes Harry really awkward. This young master usually cares about how to play, how can you pay attention to the topics that ordinary people will pay attention to. However, thanks to Skye��s introduction, he was saved from falling into the embarrassing situation of not being beaten. Plus, Harry wasn''t the kind of narrow-minded person, so he quickly set his own mentality and said honestly to the Holocaust.


    "Sorry, Mr. Reinhart. I am sorry to say sorry to you for my previous attitude. I did not expect that you would be engaged in such a noble job. My attitude was too bad."


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Osborne. People are going to make mistakes, young people? Just correct them!"


    Putting on the appearance of a predecessor, the face of the catastrophic smile, patted his shoulders with a heavy heart. And such an action is naturally to make Harry unable to hold his mouth.


    His heart must be in the heart of this time. However, because of the loss, he really can''t complain to him at this time. And just as he didn''t know how to continue this topic, a woman came up in vain.


    "Dear, you are here. It really makes me look for a while! I think you should wait for me to be right!"


    "Sorry, dear. I don''t know Mr. Osborne will be so enthusiastic!"


    Intimately grabbed the woman''s waist, the catastrophe was so brightly and straightforwardly introduced to Osborne and his son.


    "This is my fianc��e, Natasha Romanov. Maybe you should know her. When she has not retired, she is a member of the Avenger of the Heavenly Hammer. Of course, now she is just a very ordinary The woman. We are planning to solve it now, and I hope that the two will come to our wedding!"


    "Of course, I am very happy!"


    The eyes swayed deep in Natasha and the Holocaust, and the old Osborne��s gloomy face made him unable to see what he was thinking. What is certain is that his current mood must be quite complicated.


    And the same mood is also complicated by Skye, she did not think that the black widow would actually appear here in a true identity. What does she want to do?

 Chapter 1298： Identity suspicion

    The appearance of Natasha is really an unexpected situation. If they are ordinary people, they may appreciate the beauty of Natasha. But as an insider, both Old Osborne and Skye are skeptical about her identity and her purpose.


    Old Osborne is mainly suspicion of Natasha''s purpose. He does not know who the black widow and the poisonous spider that has always been known for being a target. Is it yourself? Or is this man named Reinhardt? Or are these two people simply a group? He simply couldn''t decide on this idea.


    For Skye, she cares more about Natasha''s current identity. As a part of Colson, she naturally knew that Natasha had completely withdrawn from the Avengers. And if she really left the Avengers, what kind of identity she is now is a very suspicion.


    Although she can do what Natasha is doing, she can do whatever she wants. But after all, her past is there, no matter what kind of work she is engaged in, the first thing people think of her is whether she will be engaged in her own work. For Skye, she couldn''t help but wonder if this would be the unexpected assistance that Colson gave her.


    If it is other time, this is definitely a good thing. But at this time, Skye��s heart is not happy at all.


    For that reason, she was worried that Harry would get into it. If she is alone, then maybe she can delay the cover for a while. But if Natasha interferes, then no matter what, these secrets cannot continue to be concealed.


    That might determine Harry''s life and death, and that''s where Skee suffers. She didn''t want to see that happen, and unfortunately, she didn''t stop the ability to happen.


    The key to the problem depends on Natasha. So in a blink of an eye, Skye has made up his mind and wants to go to Natasha to have a good chat. Before that, the old Osborne was the first step, and it was difficult to get angry with Natasha.


    "If I remember correctly, Miss Romanov, you seem to be working for the government''s spy department. So can I ask you a question? You accompanied Mr. Reinhart to my banquet, what is it? For what?"


    As the owner of the banquet, Old Osborne is fully qualified to ask such words. Because he represents the capitalist who really ruled the country. As a capitalist, he can''t accept the government''s attempt to have any intention in the future without any reason. It��s still like this when he��s all right, not to mention the time when he��s doing a lot of unspeakable things in private.


    This is his territory. He must not allow the claws of the government to reach this place. It can be said that if there is anything wrong with Natasha''s answer at this time, even if it is to smash and smash the face, he must also expel these two guys from their banquet.


    He has this right, and Natasha knows that he is likely to do so. So immediately, she shrugged her shoulders and said to him innocently.


    "Let''s relax, Mr. Osborne. I have retired! In fact, if you look for someone you know, you will know that I have nothing to do with them now. I only have one identity, that is Lai. Inhart''s fiancee. As for other people and other things, I am not interested, and I will not participate in it. So you can rest assured!"


    It is to make him feel relieved, but it is so easy to want a vigilant person to let go of his heart. But Natasha has a saying that is right, that is, he can get what he said to the people he knows. Although the results obtained from the evidence are not necessarily the most realistic answer, but more or less, there is still a little credibility.


    Besides, Natasha''s identity is clearly in front of them. Preparing for an enemy on the bright side can guard against a threat that is not known at all, but is much simpler. It was because of this that his face changed a few times and soon he calmed down again.


    "I will find a way to confirm this, Miss Romanov. Before that, I think our cooperation with nano-neurons can be suspended. When you clean up all the suspicions in yourself, I will go to two. I apologize. As for now, please forgive me, I think the dialogue between us will stop temporarily."


    Old Osborne was a resolute character. After he had finished saying this, he immediately walked away from them. And looking at his father''s actions anyway, Harry could only smile at the catastrophe, and then explained to them with some mitigation.


    "Sorry, my father''s personality may be a little impatient. If there is anything wrong with the two places, I hope that the two can bear more."


    Compared with the old Osborne''s temper, Harry obviously has to be sensible and moderate. In the face of such a young man''s pleading tone, whether it is catastrophe or Natasha, there is nothing to worry about. So now, they just smiled and then said to Harry.


    "It doesn''t matter, I think there is only a misunderstanding between us. It won''t take much time, these misunderstandings will be lifted. At that time, I think our cooperation should be more stable."


    It involves the issue of cooperation at the company level. Although Harry is the future heir to the Osborne Group, he has no right to speak as long as the old Osborne is still alive. So he could only shrug his shoulders and remove himself from the middle with a helpless smile.


    He did not intend to stay with these two people for a long time. Because from his father''s words, he saw the problems of these two people. Maybe there is no harm, but it is definitely enough trouble. And he thinks that he is a law-abiding good-natured person, he is not interested in any troublesome characters. So he turned around and took Skye away, but although he turned, but Sky did not. Even the opposite is true, but Skye is approaching the past in the direction of Natasha.


    "You are a black widow? Is that female superhero in the Avengers right?" In order to cover up his true identity in front of Harry, Skye can only play the role of a superhero **** fan. I saw her showing a pleasant expression, completely disregarding the surrounding occasions and the environment, and said to Natasha with excitement. "I am Daisy, Daisy Johnson. I am your fan. Can you sign me a name?"


    Although Natasha is not an unforgettable brain superman, she can still retain a clear impression on the conspicuous girl of Skye. In fact, when she saw Skye''s first sight, she already recognized her identity. She knew that this was Colson''s relationship, but it was from her own considerations and the current situation. She did not mean to say hello to Skye. Now that Skye has actually contacted her in this way, it is naturally impossible for her to continue to pretend to be dumb. So immediately, she responded to Skye��s words.


    "Of course, but I don''t have a pen and paper, so you see?"


    "I can borrow, the waiter should have it." This is so categorical, Skye at this time fully demonstrated the persistence and perseverance of a **** fan. It was simply entangled, she said to Natasha. "And, Miss Black Widow, I know that my request may be a bit too much, but I am really curious about the life of the superhero. So you see, there is nothing else at this time. It is better for us to find a quieter. The location, have a good chat?"


    For such a request, Natasha did not care much. So she just looked at the catastrophe on the side and smiled and nodded.


    "Of course, I think I would be happy to talk to you. As long as my boyfriend doesn''t object!"


    "Please, I haven''t gotten to the point of letting a cute girl down!"


    Spreading his own palm, the catastrophe shows his generosity in this way. After getting his answer, Skye directly took Natasha''s hand and walked over to a corner of the banquet hall.


    She is very anxious, just like all the fans are excited. This made Harry very helpless. If he could, he really didn''t want Skye to contact such a dangerous character. In the man''s duty, he subconsciously wants to stay with Skye. Only he has just taken a step, and Skye has already pushed him back unceremoniously.


    "We women say some whispers between women, what do you guys keep up with? Stay here honestly, I will come back to find you later!"


    Did not give him any chance to refuse, Skye has been dragging Natasha into his sight. Looking at Harry''s face and the look of stunned, the catastrophe was smirked and smirked, and comforted his shoulders and smiled at him.


    "Having such a girlfriend must be a very hard thing?"


    "Danxi is not my girlfriend. In fact, she has not accepted my love for her."


    When he saw Natasha, Harry had already let go of the hostility to the catastrophe. He knew that the catastrophe of such a fiancee would definitely not be the idea of ??Skye. These two women are not at all a horizontal line. Although he only has Skye in his heart, he also has to admit that Natasha is the one that is more exciting and addictive.


    Harry''s frankness made the Holocaust a bit moving. He picked his own eyebrows and quickly showed a bad smile on his lips.


    "Sorry, I think I should say this right. Dare to chase such a girl, you must be a very courageous talent!"

 Chapter 1299： Pushing the waves to encourage suspicion

    Taunt is an art. Sometimes a person''s ridicule can cause another person to fall into a mad madness and make a foolish move that they can''t control themselves. Sometimes, ridicule can seduce the heart and let one person completely put down the guard and prejudice against another person.


    Just like now, when the catastrophe ridiculed Harry in all the frustrations that Harry had encountered in the pursuit of Skye, Harry immediately seemed to meet a kind of intimate person, and he was bitterly facing him. Come.


    Although this approach does not allow any improvement in everything he has experienced, it is enough to give him a spiritual relaxation in a short period of time. With this relaxation, Harry has unwittingly narrowed the relationship with the catastrophe.


    The two are still very happy. In this friendly atmosphere of communication, Harry has also quickly established an understanding of the catastrophe. He knows that this man who looks bigger than himself is a doctor and then a capitalist. He knew that this doctor saved a lot of people and gave many people new life. In general, this is a man worthy of his respect. This kind of understanding is not given to him by his father''s introduction.


    Communication is a matter between two people. The involvement of outsiders is only a function of matchmaking. Old Osborne��s attitude does not affect Harry, and it does not affect the catastrophe. And under the tacit agreement between them, they quickly established a basic relationship.


    Harry is obviously very esteemed for the catastrophe. In his opinion, those who can make such good deeds must be their own luck. For the Holocaust, Harry is such an interesting young man and a worthy partner. One is willing to make a wish, so soon, when Natasha and Skye walked back to each other''s arms, they saw the catastrophe and Harry''s shoulders and drunken look.


    Of course, drunk is Harry. Although it is also drinking a lot of wine, the physical quality of the catastrophe is not comparable to Harry. For him, he just drank just water. For Harry, it is loneliness and torture.


    Wine is never a good thing, especially after drinking too much. Dizziness and nausea are second, and the crux of the problem is that Harry can''t control his emotions at the moment. If it wasn''t for the time when Skye came back, maybe Harry would have to vomit all his heart and tears with a tear in his eyes. And because of the timely return, Skye can stop him in time to prevent him from making such a foreign appearance.


    "Harry, you are drunk. What a hell, what do you drink so much?"


    She said so, her eyes were awkwardly glaring at the catastrophe. Obviously, she has already blamed everything on the catastrophe. And this makes the catastrophe very helpless. After all, wine is Harry''s drink, can he still stop him. He just wanted to defend himself, but Harry had already raised his head first and smiled at Scar.


    "No matter what Reinhardt is, I want to drink it myself. Daisy, I want to tell you something. Daisy, I really like you. But why, you just don''t want to give me a positive reply. What?"


    Although the wine is strong and bold, Harry can''t be considered a monk, but he can''t say it in normal times. That is to get drunk, he has the courage to say this. As soon as he heard his words, Skye immediately changed his face.


    First, angry, then dizzy, and finally, all kinds of complicated emotions are intertwined. It is estimated that only this kind of secret love between men and women will have such a strange and complicated mood. But in any case, she didn''t slap Harry at this time, which is already the best situation at the moment.


    "You are drunk, Harry. Where is your room? I will send you to rest!"


    As Harry looked swaying in one direction, Skye immediately gritted his teeth and dragged his body toward him in the direction he had indicated. And just as they depended on each other and disappeared into the crowd, Natasha got to the side of the catastrophe and smiled at him like this.


    "You are really a bad taste. If you have suffered a loss in the old Osborne, must you find it from his son? And still use this way?"


    "I am not a revenge for this. In fact, I am helping this little guy, isn''t it? If I don''t push him, then maybe this little guy will miss something? After all, wait too much, often wait It��s a pity to come."


    The catastrophe said this in the tone of a person who came over. Obviously, he played the idea of ??helping others. It��s just that he��s the idea of ??one person. For his thoughts, Natasha is completely opposed to it.


    "I feel that your approach is wrong, dear. You may be doing it with good intentions, but this kind of goodwill does not necessarily achieve the kind of good results you imagined. Especially on them, your The effect of this approach is likely to push them to a bad situation that no one can predict."


    ��Is it terrible?��


    I don��t understand why Natasha��s catastrophe couldn��t help but lift her eyebrows. He does not think that he is doing the wrong thing, but Natasha''s judgment may not be unfounded. So he needs a reason, a reason to explain everything. Soon, Natasha secretly told him this reason.


    "The little girl named Daisy. The purpose of her appearance here is not so simple. In fact, even her identity is not simple. Remember Corson? She is the shackle of Colson, he is carrying it by himself. Out, and definitely will not betray him."


    "Wow?" revealing a small, surprised expression, and the face of the catastrophe immediately showed a playful smile. "So I seem to have witnessed the lens in the movie? A special agent who is carrying out the task falls in love with his goal?"


    "This is not a fun thing. Skye is a good girl, and she might ruin her if she does this!"


    Angrily took a catastrophe, Natasha stood on the position of his predecessors and began to hold up for his younger generation. In this regard, the catastrophe was to take her waist, and then said to her with a smile.


    "Harry is also a good boy. Why don''t you think this would ruin him?"


    "Because of the things between men and women, it is a woman who suffers! So of course I have to stand on the side of our woman."


    "I think it would be Harry who is more injured in this kind of thing. No way, who makes him so honest?"


    The two began to whisper intimately. It can be seen that they are sympathetic to the couple who are entangled, but in reality, they simply did not give them any help. Of course, they can''t help with this kind of thing. Because of the love of this thing, no one can stop it.


    Skye took Harry hard to the bedroom he had instructed, and she had just walked halfway through, and the old Osborne was already in front of their eyes. It can be seen that his mood is really a bit bad now, so even in the face of Skye, his face is still cold and stiff.


    "What happened to Harry? How did he get drunk like this?"


    Rather than asking, it is better to interrogate. Perhaps because of the ghosts in his heart, Skye did not give any indignation because of his tone, but was honest and cautiously answered his questions.


    "It seems that because of the very happy conversation with Mr. Reinhart, he drank a lot of wine. I was trying to take him to his room to rest."


    "His room is here!" Stretched his finger at a door, and Old Osborne leaned over and let the passage open. And Skye had just dragged Harry out of two steps, but he suddenly asked him so suddenly. "Right, I saw you talking to Natasha for a while before. So I can know what is going on between you?"


    ��I asked her for a signature and then talked about some of the daily life of superheroes. You know, I am a fan of them, and it��s not easy for women to do it.��


    Skye explained this way, while he got a note with his signature from his bag. This is something she deliberately left when she was chatting with Natasha, in order to find a reasonable reason for her behavior. This is just a matter of just in case, but I didn''t think it would work so quickly.


    And watching Skye take out such a thing, the old Osborne seems to be relieved to lift the glass of his own hands.


    "It makes sense to say that such a woman is indeed worthy of respect. Yes, I still have things to do here, so Harry can only ask you for the time being, Miss Johnson!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Osborne. I will take care of him!"


    Nodded, and always with a heart, Skye carefully walked away from Osborne. And until their figure disappeared completely with the opening and closing of the door, the old Osborne turned his face in a gloomy manner.


    "How about the investigation that just let you investigate?"


    I don''t know when the old butler who appeared behind him respectfully lowered his body and replied whispered to him.


    "I have already asked our friends. They said that the black widow is indeed completely out of the Tianshou Bureau and no longer works for any government department. It is said that the Vice President has looked for her, but the final result is actually not How happy. The Mr. Reinhart is not a good talker, and the black widow seems to listen to him very much. He is not willing to cooperate, no one can force the black widow to do anything."


    "So, what is the relationship between Harry''s girlfriend, Daisy Johnson and her? Is it clear that her investigation?"

 Chapter 1300： The investigation results in the middle of the attack

    Harry found someone he liked, and it was a happy thing. But this does not mean that Old Osborne will casually agree with this sudden woman. Whether as a father or as a parent of the Osborne family, he must ensure that there are no ghosts in it. So it��s no surprise that people are starting to investigate the origins of Skye.


    The old butler Hadley is the one who does this. Even if you don''t need old Osborne to mention him, he will go to do it properly. This is his obligation, and he has developed the habit of serving Osborne for half a lifetime. When the old Osborne began to ask him such questions, he immediately reported what he had learned.


    "Wuxi Johnson. The orphan was born and grew up in a monastery in Nevada. He was sent to three host families in the middle. But for various reasons, this kind of boarding life has not been able to continue. After growing up, she left the monastery and started a life."


    Orphans were born, and they started to wander without help? As soon as I heard this, Old Osborne couldn''t help but frown. Although the person who has reached his status has not paid much attention to birth. But even he can''t deny the fact that birth and education are the key to determining a person''s growth. No matter how talented people are, there is no good living environment, and in the end, I am afraid that it will only be a waste.


    Skye��s situation is not like waste, although the world has never lacked the kind of example that rises from the grassroots and the crow becomes a phoenix. But when such rare examples lived in front of themselves, the old Osborne could not stop suspicion of all this. Is Skye such a special example? He is not sure about this problem, so he can only wait for the situation that the old butler will report next.


    ��Our survey shows that Miss Johnson seems to have started to touch the Internet and electronic knowledge a little bit after living alone. She is very smart, although she has received sporadic teachings from some people, but it is still very fast. The land turned it into something of her own. At the age of sixteen, she was already a small hacker. In this case, she joined the cyber violence organization called the anger. ��


    "Rage? Are you talking about an idiot organization that has been arrogant for a while and clamoring to open the world to the world?"


    Upon listening to this name, the old Osborne who had paid attention to a certain current event immediately searched for relevant impressions from his memory. Of course, although his evaluation of the anger is not high, he does not deny the power of the anger organization in the network. A group of people who can give out the secrets of the SHIELD to the public organizations, such a group of people is worthy of the attention of anyone. However, such an anger organization is only the past, and now this organization is far from the prestige that came at that time.


    This is because their secrets have become a joke now, and on the other hand, the loss of talent and the government''s suppression, they completely lost the possibility of maintaining the scenery.


    This may be a tragedy for the anger, but when it comes to this situation, the old Osborne is slowly giving up to Skye. The hacker of the anger organization, although not very glamorous, does not allow him to give off feelings of resentment. At the very least, such an identity does not allow him to refuse to accept her as Harry''s girlfriend or even wife.


    "So, there is nothing suspicious about her identity? Just simply tired of the disgraceful life before joining the company, and then I was taken care of by my son who is not a device?"


    "From the situation we have in our hands, it is true, lord!"


    "It''s really interesting. So, what about the connection between her and the black widow? Have you found anything?"


    "No, lord. But you should also know that after the British things, the Avengers have many more admirers, and as the only few women, Miss Johnson will have something for the black widow. The psychology of worship is not a strange thing, it is more in line with her identity, isn''t it?"


    A hacker will worship those superheroes, which is fine. Just do not know what the reason, the old Osborne still can not completely put aside the war of Skye. He always felt that there was a problem with it, although he could not find the problem. But this does not prevent him from giving such orders to the old housekeeper.


    "Continue the investigation, I don''t want Harry to be around the crowd."


    "Yes, Master." The old butler began to retire, and the old Osborne began to prepare for the banquet. Originally, he also planned to take this opportunity to contact with the nano-neurons to reach some cooperation consensus. But now it seems that all this seems to be no time. And in this case, then the banquet will not be necessary.


    The Osborne family does not need to give anyone face, their power allows them to do a lot of things willingly. However, before they started to rush, the catastrophe was no longer in this place.


    Almost with Osborne, with the same idea, after seeing that the cooperation at the company level could not be reached, the holocaust did not even mean to stay for a long time, and drove away directly.


    The night has only just begun. For the couple who are very affectionate, this kind of good time does not allow for easy waste. Go home, open a bottle of champagne, put a touch of music, and have a sweet veil dance. This kind of day is no more interesting than playing a group of intriguing guys.


    I don''t know what other people think, anyway, the idea of ??catastrophe is like this. Natasha is naturally similar. It��s just that although they have such an interest, it is clear that some people are reluctant to watch them so free. In fact, when they had just left Osborne��s house, someone had quietly stared at them.


    "Are you sure these two guys?"


    "Whether it is, grab them and say. Don''t forget, this evening, only this man and Norman Osborne talked about it. Even if he is not Osborne, he must have something to do with him. Grab him and push out the secrets in his mouth. Isn''t that the purpose of our coming here?"


    "But maybe they are innocent?"


    The person who spoke before asked a little weakly, and in the face of his problem, another person just waved his hand and said it directly.


    "Responsibility, I will bear it! As long as they are innocent, I will sin like the chief. In addition, you don''t have to worry about exposing our situation. There are cuckoos here, big deal to finally remove their memories, or Disguised as an ordinary car accident. In short, don''t hesitate, be prepared!"


    This very powerful person is obviously the leader of these hidden guys, so when he said this, no one would raise any objections.


    A group of people hurried in the dark and quickly occupied a favorable position. The vehicle that saw the catastrophe was approaching from the front of the eye. One of the wide-body guys immediately snorted and slammed his palms on the ground.


    Suddenly, the ground shakes the mountain. Of course, this is not really a shake, because even if they are only a small mound, it is absolutely impossible to shake casually because of the man''s movements. The reason why such an adjective is used is that the soil on this hill is like alive, suddenly detached from the shackles of the mountain, and then rushed toward the road at the foot of the mountain.


    The terrible momentum looks like a landslide in a natural disaster. Of course, although it is an artificial consequence, but the destructive power comes, such a situation is not under the general landslide. So immediately, the entire road was flooded with countless mud and rocks, and naturally, the catastrophe that was flying on the road had to stop.


    "What happened, how could there be a landslide?"


    In the face of this sudden situation, Natasha, who did not know anything, immediately could not help but exclaimed. The catastrophe that had already seen the perpetrators was to open his mouth and reveal a meaningful smile to her.


    "It seems that someone is going to do something for us? But it doesn''t matter, just some little guys who don''t know how to be tall. Give me some time and I will fix it soon."


    "What are you going to do?" Because of the existence of the catastrophe, Natasha simply did not worry about her own safety. And because she was not worried about these problems, she showed unexpected tolerance at this time. "If you can''t kill, then it''s better not to kill. It''s just an accident to figure out the reason for the matter!"


    "Of course. You stay here, I will be back soon!"


    Nodded, the Holocaust pushed the door open and walked down the car. At this time, a group of agile voices had already rushed down the hills, and surrounded the holocaust and Natasha in a posture surrounded by one and the other. "Raise your hand and surrender to us honestly. We can guarantee that we won''t hurt you. But if you don''t agree, I can''t guarantee your safety!"


    The tall figure said the threatening words, one side has already extended one of his own hands in the direction of the catastrophe. The stinging electro-optic light radiated on his arm, which illumined the darkness around him and showed their identity.


    In this regard, the catastrophe immediately wrinkled his brow.

 Chapter 1301： The reason for the identity attack

    The catastrophe can see that the people who stopped him from the road are mutants, and they are still young mutants. .


    Although the mutants are not unusual, they are not everywhere. Moreover, the mutants are now generally organized, and this means that they will only come from one place, that is, the steel satellite city of Huiyao City, the city of the mutant.


    Such a source, more or less let the Holocaust give birth to some taboos. Not because of fear of the power of the mutant, but because of fear that it will cause some unnecessary attention. Whether it is a piano or another, he does not want them to know their existence. So immediately, he said to the young people in front of him.


    "Young people, what do you want to do? Robbery? I don''t have much cash on my body. And the mutants have now fallen to the point where they need to make profits in this way? You do this, in the city of Huiyao. Do people know?"


    He is very calm, like an ordinary person who has seen all kinds of big scenes. And his remarks also caused a small commotion in the young people opposite.


    Although Huiyao City is the home of the mutants, it is a holy place to protect their survival and reproduction, but this does not mean that they can completely and completely avoid the scruples and unscrupulously do what they want to do. Because even if it is a true paradise, there must be rules and regulations, let alone a city like Huiyao City that is only a special point.


    Since Huiyao City has sheltered them, they must abide by the rules of Huiyao City. The law of Huiyao City has requirements for the mutants, and they cannot make the actions of ordinary people who threaten them casually. Therefore, these things that they are doing now are definitely not allowed. They know this by themselves, and because of this, they will be commotional because of the catastrophe.


    But soon, this commotion was interrupted. Because the mutant who started the speech and released the lightning again spoke again. He seems to be the leader in this group of mutants. As soon as he opened his words, all the riots subsided immediately.


    "This is our business, we don''t need to worry about it. In addition, we are not trying to rob this kind of work. We only need you to answer a few questions with us. Of course, it is better to help us do something. Again, if you are willing to cooperate honestly, we can guarantee that it will not hurt you and your girlfriend! Otherwise"


    "How else? Young people, can I understand that you are threatening me?" Squeezing his knuckles, the face of the catastrophe began to show a sneer. ��Do you want to know what you are doing? I admit that the mutant is a powerful force, but that doesn��t mean you can do what you want. The world is never as simple as you know. I have to leave here, I can still do nothing. Otherwise, I think you should regret all the actions you have made. I can assure you!"


    The words of the catastrophe made these mutants unacceptable. In their view, they are the ones who hold the initiative, because they have the power in their hands. In contrast, what do these people have in the Holocaust? money? right? This is worthless in their eyes. So after the catastrophe was finished, they immediately became angry.


    "Damn guy, what do you think we are? He thought his dirty rights would scare us?"


    "Wiesden, give him a good look! Let him know what kind of opponent he has encountered now, let him know that we are not what he can afford!"


    "Yes, give him a look at the color and let him know that we are amazing!"


    Noisy variants show not only angry emotions, but also their unorganized and undisciplined nature. This made the Holocaust immediately look at them lightly. Because from this perspective, they are nothing but a group of people.


    But the young man they called Weston was obviously not as reckless as he imagined. Although the person next to him has been yelling, he is very calm and very restrained and has not made any moves. He just pressed his hand hard and used his prestige to control the emotions of the teammates around him. Then he squinted and said to the catastrophe with a solemn face.


    "Sir, I don''t know where you are, the courage to dare to say this to us. But I can tell you with certainty that since we have already done this, it means that we have made enough determination. No matter the pressure on the city, or the police and army in your human world, we can''t stop us from doing what we want to do. Your threat is not strong, we have to get the answer we want to know. There are only two choices in front of you, cooperation or resistance. You can choose the latter, but the results, we will not be able to guarantee you!"


    To be able to say this, then this means that the young man is already conscious of what he is doing and the consequences of doing so. This illustrates his consciousness and his determination. What makes Holocause curious is what he is doing for it.


    Noisy people will not be willing to pay such a huge price for some small problems. He must have made such a choice after careful measurement, and what prompted him to do so must be a very important reason. This is likely to be related to the things he wants to cooperate with, and driven by this curiosity. The catastrophe immediately raised an eyebrow and deliberately said to him.


    "Well, since you said so, then I admit defeat! Let''s talk, you want me to work with you!"


    For the Holocaust, this is just a performance. But for these young mutants, this reaction to the catastrophe is the most normal response.


    Their investigation of the identity of the catastrophe is only superficial. In their view, this man who is very calm is just an ordinary person who is in a high position. An ordinary person facing a mutant should not be the normal reaction at all. To be honest, the attitude of the previous catastrophe almost made them doubt their own life and thought that they were just a fake mutant. And now that everything has returned to normal, they finally feel like they are back in the normal worldview.


    Everything seems to be done as planned. And this makes some of these unsettled young mutants immediately ask questions about the catastrophe.


    "Do you know Norman Osborne, do you have some kind of relationship with him?"


    ��I am a businessman. It is very normal to do some commercial cooperation with the Osborne Group. Why, is this also the scope of your variants?��


    The Holocaust feels that some of these young people��s problems are not overwhelming, and people are simply confused. So even if he is playing such a role now, he has no meaning to say that they are polite. After hearing his apparently ridiculous words, the young man who made a sound immediately blushes and then screams at the catastrophe.


    "Damn, don''t forget your identity. You are just our captives now, you are not qualified to speak to me like this."


    "I only said that I will cooperate with you, young people. But this does not mean that I am willing to be your prisoner, and I am lower than you. I have not been weak and stupid to this point! So, I want to not be ridiculed by me. Just ask you something meaningful, understand?"


    The attitude of the Holocaust is like an old-fashioned director of education. In the face of his words, the young man who spoke was first stunned, and then immediately violently angered. He wants to rush up to give the Holocaust a good look, so he can maintain his face in this way. But when he just took a step, he was stopped by the leader among them.


    "Enough, Mark. Now is not the time to do this kind of thing, you give me the truth!"


    The words of Weston seem to be heavy, plus the dissuasion of those around him. Even though this man named Mark was still indignant, he stopped his own steps and dismissed the idea of ??what to do with the Holocaust. After this little episode, Weston, as the leader, could only stand up on his own, and some questions were cautiously asked about the catastrophe.


    "Sir, maybe my companion''s meaning is not very clear. But generally speaking, he is still right. Our goal is the Osborne Group, and as far as we know, you and the head of the Osborne Group. Norman Osborne has a certain connection, so we hope that you can tell us something about him, for example, some dirty things he has done privately."


    This made the goals of these mutants clear, not to target themselves, but to target Osborne. This discovery made the catastrophe pick a brow, and my heart began to grow strange.


    He does not think that these mutants are aiming at nothing and deliberately looking for Osborne. So what is certain is that Osborne must have done something in secret. And this is a surprising place. Because he is really hard to imagine, a large company in the world has such courage to provoke the dangerous existence of mutants.


    Be aware that the power of these capitalists is based on a normal social foundation. If they are facing enemies in the normal world, they can grasp the vast majority of resources and they can easily deal with these enemies with the wealth and rights they have.


    But the mutants are clearly not in this normal world, and their power gives them the power to swear with anyone. And if the mutants and the mutants stand on the opposite side, the rights and status of the capitalists simply cannot protect them. Because the government that protects them is absolutely afraid to make any partial moves. And that means they have to face the anger of the mutants themselves.


    Only a madman will do this, but will Osborne be a madman? Thinking of this, the catastrophe is somewhat uncertain.

 Chapter 1302： One word is inconsistent with each other

    The Holocaust didn''t know much about Norman Osborne, but he knew it was a very dangerous and crazy guy. The Osborne Group has the status it has now, and his efforts are absolutely indispensable.


    And the extraordinary talent of two generations of Stark is different. Stark can use their super-era technology to lead their companies to the top, and Osborne can only rely on his own means and power. He also climbed to such a position, and this proves how powerful his means are. It can be seen from the nickname ''tyrant'' that people have given him. This is a cool and crazy guy who acts.


    It is not surprising that such a person will risk his mind to hit the mutant. Just, what does this have to do with yourself. After the surprise, the catastrophe inevitably gave birth to an inexplicable feeling. He felt that these variants were looking for the wrong person, and he also stated this to them.


    "It seems that your goal is Osborne. But what does this have to do with me? There is only a preliminary cooperation intention between the company I represent and the Osborne company. Even a contract has not been discussed. How? Do you think that Osborne will tell me such an outsider in this case? Young people, your ideas are too stupid and too impulsive!"


    The words of the catastrophe are justified with them, but these variants have no meaning at all. So when he had just finished saying this, it was already someone who was dissatisfied with his roar.


    "Shit, you capitalists are all the same thing. You must know what Osborne did! Tell me out, or we will be rude to you!"


    "He must know the whereabouts of the brothers and sisters who were kidnapped. Don''t be polite with him, and force him to say it!"


    "Wiesden, have you forgotten your sister? She may be facing danger now. At this time, do you still have to listen to this human sophistry and shirk responsibility?"


    It can be seen that these mutants have great opinions on human beings. Even the leader of Weston, his prestige can not easily suppress the opinions of these people. In such lingering entanglements, their patience has been ruined to the extreme. So naturally, they are no longer satisfied with this kind of polite inquiry.


    Severe interrogation, even violence. This is not an unacceptable thing for these mutants who are worried about it. After all, they are not very far away from the era of being brutally oppressed by human beings. Some things are imprinted in their bones. So, letting them do something about a human that doesn''t look innocent doesn''t lead them to feel guilty.


    The catastrophe is a kind of unlucky one who lays down and shoots. He can really be an innocent implicator in these things. But this is only known to him, and the mutants opposite him simply do not agree with him. Just like their words and actions, they are already restless and unwilling at this time.


    As their leader, Weston also has signs of being convinced. Humans and compatriots, there is no difficulty in choosing how to choose. But the only reason that made him not show the meaning of madness. He just reached out and blocked his companion, and made the last night of the catastrophe.


    "Sir, I think you should also hear what my companions have said. Just like what you heard and saw, we are already impatient. So the last chance, say what you know. Things come, or else, we won��t be doing anything polite to you."


    For ordinary humans, this is a somewhat critical situation. But for the Holocaust, this is not even a threat. Even if he does not reveal his true identity, he will not put these young mutants in his eyes. So obviously there is a mutant who is going crazy, he just spread his hands and insisted on repeating his own words.


    "I said, you are looking for the wrong person. My relationship with Osborne is not as close as you think. It is just a stupid and wrong move to find the answer you want from me."


    Repeatedly ridiculed as an idiot, people who have already been full of opinions on humans immediately can no longer restrain their anger. At this time, even Weston did not stop them. He has seen it very clearly, that is, the man in front of him did not match what they meant. The so-called unseen coffin does not shed tears is probably his case. In this case, he does not mind that his companion will repair him first, let him see the current situation and continue the next dialogue.


    Without the suppression of Weston, the mutants rushed toward the catastrophe like a tiger in a cage. Although they all have powerful variants, they believe that they only need to rely on their fists to teach a guy who doesn''t know how to be tall.


    Of course, this may also be because they want to use the way of punching the flesh to vent their own ridiculous sorrow. Regardless of the reason, they have already rushed to the front of the catastrophe and launched a fierce attack.


    The first to attack the Holocaust was the young man who was ridiculed the most. He is tall and tall, and his fist is like a casserole. For his own fist, he is also quite confident. Although the opponent is a seemingly tall Asian, he is convinced that if he punches this punch, he can definitely smash his nasty squad directly into rotten potatoes. He would like to see if these damned rich people can rely on money to put themselves back to their original appearance.


    I have to say that his ideas are wonderful. But the reality of development is completely beyond his expectations.


    When his fist screamed at the face of the catastrophe, the catastrophe could not have anything to do with him. He reached out and grasped the young man''s fist directly, pulling his body and letting him tilt forward involuntarily, while also extending a foot and kicking it on his calf. This kind of flickering action made this guy unable to maintain his body''s balance, and he began to fly forward. In the process of his flying, the catastrophe was already sideways, and he used his shoulders to squat to his chin.


    With its own weight and the power exerted by the catastrophe, this heavy force directly affects the unfortunate young man. The violent shock from the chin can be transmitted directly to the brain. In such an impact, the unfortunate young man had almost no screams, and he immediately stunned in the past.


    No one thought of such a situation except the catastrophe. In the face of such a situation, people who have come to the forefront of the situation immediately become more angry.


    "Damn, this **** actually knocked down Mark. Damn, grab him, we have to avenge Mark!"


    Some people shouted like this, and in his greetings, there were immediately mutants who wanted to grab the body of the catastrophe from one side. Of course, his actions did not succeed, because the catastrophe took him one step at a time. Using the weaknesses of the body joints, the catastrophe directly slammed the guy into the hood behind him. And even if it is a mutant, in the absence of physical variability, facing such an action is simply not good.


    The moment was a bang, and the same unlucky guy immediately followed the footsteps of Mark''s hapless. And looking at the almost instantaneously solved the havoc of their two partners, the remaining variants immediately stopped their impulsive movements, fascinating back to the limit.


    They don''t want to let the seemingly painful things happen to them, so at this time, they are completely instinctively timid and retreating.


    The development of the situation seems to be somewhat unexpected. No one can imagine that a wealthy person who looks ordinary can actually have such a skill. Be aware that mutants are known as the existence of human evolution. Even if they have the ability to re-waste, they are more powerful than humans. This kind of power is almost all-round. Whether it is physical fitness or adaptability to the environment, or even resistance to disease, they are stronger than humans.


    It can be said that an ordinary mutant is even more incapable of using the ability, and in terms of physical fitness, it can be compared with the most elite warrior in human beings. Of course, they may not have the kind of fighting skills that are tempered, but how to deal with an ordinary person is the right thing to do.


    But the current situation is not the case at all. It is obviously a more powerful party, but it is a more serious loss. This makes them no longer able to look at the catastrophe with the eyes of an ordinary person.


    "Damn, is this guy a master of martial arts? How could he be so able to fight?"


    Someone has taken things that everyone is guilty of. And this kind of speech is a sneer that makes the face of the catastrophe look disdainful.


    "Why, this scares you? If that''s the case, I mind if you go home and go to the milk. The world is very dangerous, but it is not suitable for you little baby everywhere. No one can guarantee that you The next enemy I met will have such a good speech."


    From the beginning to the present, there is no catastrophe for them. It is naturally impossible to have any good words for them at this time. He still screams and ridicules them sharply, and in the face of such a fall, Weston, as the leader, slowly walks up.


    "It seems that we have looked down on you, but since you have such ability, it means that you are not as simple as it is. This is more in line with our conjecture. You are probably the one we are looking for. So, the last chance. Say something we want to know, otherwise we will not be polite with you!"

 Chapter 1303： Revealing the sharp helpless request

    The shining arc leaped on his body, and he began to break away from the shackles of his body, and as the snakes swarmed down the ground, he rushed toward the catastrophe. .


    This means that the situation has escalated, meaning that the mutant will no longer just use his fist to deal with him. After all, for these mutants, the natural ability they possess is the most reliable and practical basis. When the enemies in front of them can no longer be solved by ordinary means, they naturally use this uncommon means.


    Just, they are still hesitating. Hesitant to do it or not. This is because of their own good thoughts, and they are uncertain about this before they can be sure that the catastrophe is their enemy. On the other hand, it is because of the constraints imposed by Hui Yao City. Just as humans will consider the legal consequences before they want to kill, they are also worried about the punishment of the city that they will do.


    Therefore, the right to choose once again fell into the hands of the catastrophe. What kind of treatment will be enjoyed is entirely determined by his next answer. In the face of such a situation, the catastrophe is just a grin, but there is no fear on the face.


    "If you can''t solve the problem on your fist, use your own ability? You should probably use this method earlier, at the very least, these two guys will not suffer such innocent disaster!"


    This not a positive answer is actually telling Weston what he wants, and such an answer is not what Weston wants to see. In fact, until this time, Weston as a mutant has some incomprehensible places.


    He did not understand why the Holocaust would have such a sigh of relief. At this time, he could say something like this. He only knows that at this time, he has no more choices.


    Then give him a lesson first! With this in mind, Wisden controls his current to a point where it can be painful but does not cause any serious harm to human life. Just as in a mental hospital to deal with serious prisoners, a considerable amount of current stimulation can call a human to remember this pain forever.


    He also wants to give enough lessons to this guy who has been unwilling to cooperate, then this is the most appropriate way. There was no place to hesitate at all, so immediately, he let the current he controlled to shoot at the catastrophe.


    The speed of the current is fast, almost a blink of an eye, and the glaring arc is already attached to the catastrophe. According to Weston''s expectations, the catastrophe that had been hit by his arc should have a series of concurrent reactions at this time.


    It is like convulsions, like screaming, like those who have been treated like this. This is a normal reaction he should have. But this has not happened! Bathed in these constantly jumping arcs, the performance of the catastrophe is like walking in a drizzle. Strolling in the air, indifferent, as if this did not play any role for him at all.


    In fact, this does not really have any effect on him. The strong body gives him unparalleled resistance. Even the real lightning can''t hurt him. What can this weak current play?


    He didn''t take such an attack at all, even at this time, he still has the leisurely and elegant to continue to provoke the nerves of these young mutants.


    "Is this your ability? Young people, if you can only do this, then I suggest that you still do not do this dangerous thing. Go to a sanatorium, this level of electrotherapy is used to do It��s just right for recuperation. It��s better to earn some money and live by this skill. Isn��t it better to look for death outside of you?��


    The Holocaust did not leave a face to him because Weston was the leader of this group. In fact, at this time, his ridicule for him is completely doubled. And this naturally greatly slammed the nerves of Weston. He was restrained by his own temper, and in such a slap in the face, his restraint naturally reached the limit.


    The current began to increase, and the already striking electro-optic became almost impossible to look at in his power output. Entangled by such electric light, the catastrophe directly became the only shadow in the glare of light. This kind of situation really seems to make people eyes sour, can''t stop wanting to cry.


    For such a situation, most of the mutants can look at it all with their own physical specificity. And Natasha, who has been watching the movie, can only touch a sunglasses and wear it silently on her face.


    She is not worried about the safety of the catastrophe. In fact, after having a clear understanding of the identity of the catastrophe, there is absolutely no fear that he will have any accidents due to these minor problems. Even if this situation is absolutely fatal to most creatures, she will not have such unnecessary worry. The facts also prove that her reason is correct.


    Even if the surrounding darkness is already shining, even if the air has burned a stench. The guy in the electro-optic always stays standing. He seems to be unscathed at all, and this doesn''t even need to be confirmed by the naked eye, but only through his ridiculous tone that has nothing to change at all.


    "Young people, young people who don''t admit defeat! Haven''t you found out yet? Your own skill has no use for me at all. It''s like tickle, no! It''s better than tickling. Waste your strength and my time, your actions have no meaning at all. If I were you, what I have to do now is to stop and honestly, then go to the side. You don''t want to I want to know how to retaliate back in this way. Believe me, I am a revenge who can''t wait until overnight!"


    Perhaps the warning of the catastrophe played a role, perhaps it was realized that his attack did not play any role for him. After a moment of silence, Weston chose to give up, letting the current that he controlled was gradually silent in the dark.


    He chose to give up in action, but that doesn''t mean he will choose to give up in thought. His purpose is clear and it is difficult to be changed by any external factors. So even if he realized that the catastrophe was not an ordinary character as they had originally thought, he still didn''t easily retreat from him.


    He is still standing firmly in front of the catastrophe, and has formed a more and more encircled circle with other mutants to surround the catastrophe. This kind of behavior is almost a matter of knowing that there is a tiger in the mountains but it is also a move toward Hushan. It is really a bit confusing for the catastrophe. Be aware that he has shown this level of power and is already a very threatening presence for these young people. If you continue to develop in this way, it is not so easy for them to retreat.


    Smart people will never make such an action, and from their performance, they are not like stupid fools. At the very least, it is not the kind of fool who knows that he will die and will die. So this must have a very important reason to drive them to do this. So what is the reason? The curiosity of the catastrophe can''t help but want to explore it all. So immediately, he asked these young people who were not afraid of death.


    "I don''t understand? What do you want to do? Can you not see the situation now? If I want to, I can kill you all in the shortest possible time. And I didn''t do this, it is enough to show It��s my kindness. At such a time, honestly disappearing from my eyes, shouldn��t it be your wisest thing? What are you doing for, and don��t even have to entangle me so much?��


    Although the words of the catastrophe were very unheard of, the young people who had just let go of the **** voice immediately had the urge to break out. But reason has stopped them, or the power shown by the catastrophe has stopped them. They did not do this after all. Of course, they did not directly answer the question of catastrophe. It was after the shackles of each other, led by Weston, and again asked about the catastrophe.


    "Who are you? Why do you have this power?"


    This is the problem most of these mutants now want to know, because the power of the catastrophe is somewhat beyond their imagination. An ordinary human being must not be able to withstand such an attack. And since he can bear all of this unscathed, then this shows that he is definitely not as simple as an ordinary person?


    Who is he? Mutant? Special super powers? Or what else is there? No matter which one, these young mutants have to be mentally motivated and cautiously deal with it. Because even human forces are hard to deal with, there is really no qualification to challenge what is more powerful. They must be cautious, even if it is not for themselves, but for their goal, they must do the same.


    From the beginning of the arrogance to the current appearance, the attitude of these mutants clearly shows their immaturity and their suffering. But anyway, one thing is certain, that is, they really care about their purpose. And in the conversations between them before, there is already a general guess in the heart of the catastrophe. Of course, this requires their own answers to verify. So at this time, he can only answer their questions first.


    "My name is Reinhardt. You can think of me as an unconventional mutant."


    Such an answer is very doubtful, but these young people have not pursued it. The mutant can make sense of his power, and such an identity gives them new hope. So immediately, Weston bowed his head and begged him.


    "Mr. Reinhart, I think we need your help! Please look at the same mutants and help us!"

 Chapter 1304： Ruthlessly disregarding accidents

    The tone of Weston��s speech is very helpless. In fact, this is exactly what they are facing.


    If it is not facing difficulties, how can they risk the violation of the rules of the city of the city to appear in this place. If it is not because of helplessness, how can they not even care about their own safety, and casually go to offend human capitalists like catastrophe?


    Now they are like a group of headless flies, completely stalking. The catastrophe is nothing but a goal they found under this chaos. Even if he was found, they were not very clear about what they were going to get from the catastrophe. No investigation, no evidence. They are entangled in him, but in fact it is a kind of ignorant and ignorant move.


    This point has already been seen in the catastrophe. It��s just that he didn��t think that this group of people actually put their minds on themselves when they couldn��t get the results they wanted. This made him sneer at once.


    "What? I look like Santa Claus? Let you think that you can make a wish, I will meet you. It is stupid, and still stupid and ridiculous. If you are holding such an idea, then why? Don''t try to go directly to Osborne and see if he will be willing to promise you?"


    "No, we can''t go to him. If he finds out our existence, our relatives and friends will be finished. We can''t take this risk, absolutely not."


    Weston has not spoken yet, and a girl who is not very old is already screaming at him. Her emotions are even scary. After he showed such a look, Weston immediately stopped her and calmed her emotions.


    To be honest, this kind of appeasement has nothing too obvious. Because maybe he comforted this one, but he could not control the mood of others. Their overall mood is uneasy and fearful. For Osborne, they are not as strong as they have been before.


    Think about it too, a group of people who are just this age have to face the most powerful force in this society. Even if it is only powerful for ordinary people, it is still an irresistible behemoth for them. There is no retreat and no escape. This is already a manifestation of their courage. It is simply an unrealistic issue to expect them to fight fearlessly in the end. After all, this is reality, not a movie. None of them think that they can have the luck of the protagonist in the movie.


    The scene became silent in an instant, and almost everyone remained silent. The Holocaust is silent because he wants to see what kind of rhetoric these young mutants are. These young people are silent because they simply don''t know how to go and talk about it.


    The Holocaust said that he is a mutant, they do not know whether they should believe it. And even if he is telling the truth, they are not sure that they can get his help. Because the character of the catastrophe was bad enough, they did not have the conviction to convince him.


    However, it has already reached this point, and many things are no longer hesitant. Weston knows that this group of people is truly a rabble, and with their power alone, it is impossible to accomplish the goals they are pursuing. They must need help, and in their current form, the Holocaust is the only one who can help them. So even if the guy who knew that this bad character was likely to be ridiculed again, he still had the courage to make a statement to the catastrophe.


    "Mr. Reinhart, I know that our previous actions were rude and we knew that our actions offended you. But please believe that we really don''t mean to do this. If it is not really impossible, then we We will never do such a thing. We are forced! Besides, we have no other way?"


    "Is forced? Who forced you?" Picking his own fingers, the catastrophe''s answer is obviously a little careless. And looking at his attitude, there was someone in Weston��s group who couldn��t help but want to do something to him.


    They are all young people who are bloody, how can they endure this almost humiliating attitude. And when they were ready to start, Weston stopped them again.


    He is very clear that the impulse of these people has no use. He himself is the strongest of the group, and even he is not the opponent of the catastrophe. What can these people go up to? It��s just that it��s a shame.


    And if it is self-deprecating, then it will be considered. After all, what is your face is not your own, and naturally you can''t expect others to take it for you. But things are far from being that simple. The catastrophe is a small number of hopes for them now, and it is no problem to provoke him to be humiliated. If he destroys the possibility of helping him, then they are really desperate.


    For the benefit of the collective, for their goals. He must not look at things in the worst direction. So he can only stop these people around him, and again plead with the catastrophe.


    "Mr. Reinhart, you don''t understand our situation. We really don''t have any other way. Unlike your powerful people, we are all guys who have no skills. And because of this, When our friends and relatives have been kidnapped one by one, we can only do nothing in vain afterwards."


    "Because there is no evidence, the Huiyao City can''t help us to be fair. Because we don''t have that powerful ability, we can''t force Osborne to surrender our friends and relatives? In this case, We can only do everything we can to find evidence that we don''t know how to find it. This is why we find your head, because we can''t see hope at all, so we can only blindly go this way. Look for any possible hope. We are weak. If we don''t help, we can''t do anything at all. So even if it''s sympathy, it''s pity. I beg you, pity us, help us."


    This statement by Weston has not been refuted by any of the arguments. Obviously, as he said, they are really a group of helpless poor people. This may sound ridiculous because they are mutants and are envied by powerful mutants. But even the mutants have a lot of helplessness and bitterness.


    After all, not every mutant can be as powerful as the Wanwang, like the Wanda and the fast silver. Many of them are actually much better than ordinary people. In the eyes of those who have power, they are no different from ordinary people. So naturally, when some forces turn their attention to them, they are powerless.


    Such a thing is a tragedy no matter who is in it. And if it is a kind-hearted person, it will give them some help if they can. But the catastrophe is not a kind person. Therefore, he did not have any help for these variants. And this, he quickly expressed his words to them clearly.


    "Sorry, boy. I am not a compassionate person. If you ask for help, you are definitely looking for the wrong person. Give you some advice. If you have evidence, you can try to find the US government or super. Heroes seek help. They should be more willing to do this kind of fun!"


    "Damn, you are a cold-blooded bastard. Do you have no sympathy? We are all mutants. Have you forgotten your own race?"


    The undoubted words of the catastrophe immediately called for the condemnation of some mutants. For such a denunciation, the catastrophe only revealed a smile that was not painful.


    "Why should I help you? Just rely on one such identity? Don''t be funny, kids! This is a real world. These things are simply worthless! Go find someone who can really help you, don''t It��s a waste of my time here. I don��t have that much time to waste on you. Now, leave me!��


    Power has always been the most powerful discourse in the world. When the catastrophe said this, even if it was nothing in the heart, these young mutants did not dare to continue to block it. They all removed from both sides, and watching their movements, the catastrophe was a smile, and then turned back to the car.


    The car started, as if you couldn''t see the road that was blocked by the landslide. As the car travels, the huge rocks and tons of soil seem to have been swallowed up by an invisible big mouth, disappearing into the air, and opening a channel directly in front of the car. .


    There is nothing at all that can stop them from moving forward. Looking at this situation, a group of people in Weston are both afraid and angry. It��s probably their current mentality to be afraid of anger and not to speak. And just as they used the complicated eyes to watch the car drive past them, the car suddenly stopped. At the same time, a woman''s voice accompanied by the window of the car, appeared in their ears.


    "Young people, you said that your family and friends were kidnapped by Osborne. Do you have evidence to prove it?"


    The strange question made Wisden a glimpse of the moment. He first looked at the face of the catastrophe. Although the face of the board looks terrible, it does not mean to stop the woman from speaking. This made him realize what he was immediately, and then he replied immediately.


    "My sister and I have a certain telepathy. She sent me such information, Osborne caught us. But later, she seems to be isolated, I have never been able to contact her. Ms., beg you to help us. My sister is only sixteen years old, she is still a child! She will die! I beg you, save her!"

 Chapter 1305： Grab the hope tragedy of love

    Perhaps this kind of affection touched Natasha''s nerves. Maybe it��s just a little sympathy for these confused young people. After hearing these pleadings, she just indulged for a while, and said to them like this.


    "Children! You also saw our attitude. We can''t give you any practical help in this kind of thing. I am sorry about this. But if you like, I can give you a goal. Find this goal and put it Your intention to tell her, maybe your things can have a certain turn!"


    "Do I have other choices? Ms.!" Shaking his head with a wry smile. Although Weston had some grievances in his heart, he still accepted Natasha''s kindness. "Please tell us how to change it, madam. We really don''t have any clues."


    "The Osborne Group has a girl named Daisy Johnson. She is a special agent working for the Tian hammer. I want to find a way to find her in private, tell her about her things, she will help you deal with Oss. Of course, confidentiality is the first principle. If you don''t want your relatives and friends to be secretly cleaned up because of the leak, it''s best to pay attention. Don''t let me tell you what you are today. know."


    "Of course, thank you for your help, madam. Just" Wisden has some words to stop, which obviously means that there is some hesitation in his heart. And what he hesitated was already reflected in his next words. "Is that the agent reliable? I am not questioning your help, madam. I just don''t believe in the government bureaucracy. They have already murdered us many times, so we can''t guarantee that they will count us again. Once, I am blunt, for such a person, we are afraid that there is no trust."


    "I don''t trust her, that''s something between you. I just proposed such a method, such a possibility. So if you don''t want to do this, I won''t force you. What to do, after all, It is up to you to decide. As my husband said, this has nothing to do with us!"


    Although there is a certain sympathy for these people, Natasha is not hesitant when it is time to let go. Putting down such a sentence, she directly closed the window in front of her. And watching this fearsome Lamborghini disappeared so quickly in front of his own eyes. These variants, after a long sigh of relief, smashed like a bomb.


    "The **** guy didn''t care about his identity as a mutant. He didn''t even think about how he might climb to the present position if it weren''t for us. The government bureaucrats had already swallowed him. It��s clean!��


    "Yes. If it weren''t for the fact that we variants are supporting him, how could he have such a decent life? It seems that he has long forgotten the life that was discriminated against."


    Many people are complaining about the ruthlessness of the catastrophe. Because of their personal senses, the catastrophe as a mutant should be united with them and provide them with a considerable amount of help in this matter. However, the behavior and attitude of the catastrophe apparently hurt their fragile glass heart, which made them scream for catastrophe at this time.


    But Weston did not mix into them. Because he is very clear, there is no point in doing this yourself. Neither can the man named Reinhart change his mind or change his embarrassing situation. Instead of wasting time on venting, it is better to think carefully about the woman��s advice.


    He is not the only one who thinks so. In fact, when he thought so, some of his companions had similar considerations. When these people noticed the look of Weston, they immediately dropped the guys who were constantly swearing and cursing others, and talked to him about business.


    "Wiesden, what do you think. We really have to go to the agent of the Heavenly Hammer in accordance with what the woman said?"


    "I''m not sure, sorry, my mind is very messy now, I don''t know if we should go to find that guy. You have no idea?"


    Weston shook his head and showed that he couldn''t make up his mind. This does not blame him for not having a determination, but standing on his position. He really has to make sure his decisions are sufficiently prudent.


    You know, this group of people is really a vulnerable group. If you are not careful enough, then there is really no chance to come back. He is responsible for these people, and he is also responsible for the abducted companions. So it is a normal thing that he can''t come up with an idea now. Without careful consideration, how can we ensure that nothing is lost?


    Of course, although he considers a lot, it does not mean that other people will consider it like him. Like these people around him, they understood that this might be their only hope, so they immediately suggested to Weston.


    "Don''t hesitate, Weston. We have no other way. This is our only hope, we must find the agent as soon as possible!"


    "Now we are more hesitant for a second to make our relatives and friends more dangerous. Weston, I really don''t understand what you are still grinding!"


    Obviously, these people are starting to take action immediately in front of Weston. And their reasons are very good, that is, there is only such a choice, how can we do this without doing so? But such a remark was obviously another person who did not want to hear it, and they immediately began to scream.


    "Wiesden. Don''t listen to the alarms of these idiots. We went to the agent so much that we just sent ourselves to the door. Who knows if this agent has any connection with Osborne. According to me, even That woman is very suspicious. Mixed with the man named Reinhart, she is definitely not a good thing!"


    Such a statement may be just one of the most extreme words, but it does not represent the idea of ??their people. Hate the house and Wu, just the catastrophe gave them such a big embarrassment, let them just leave the previous festival to believe that the woman who is closely related to the Holocaust, how easy it is.


    Their shackles are understood by Wyethden, and their fears are indeed considered by Weston. But this does not make him a reason to give up this hope. The previous people said very clearly, this is their only hope. If they can''t even catch this unique hope, what else can they do?


    Weighed everything, and Weston eventually bit his teeth and made up his mind.


    "Don''t say it anymore. We have only one chance now, there is no reason to miss it. Even if there is such a risk, it is completely worthwhile. So let''s go. Let''s go find the agent and see if she can get from her. The body is hoped to save our loved ones!"


    Wisden spoke of such an order, and even for some of these people''s dissatisfaction with such an order, there is still no way to refute and question anything. Wisdom''s prestige is still there, and although they are dissatisfied, they are very clear in their hearts, and they really have no more choices.


    In this case, the pedestrian quietly left here. And everything they left will only be regarded as a simple landslide. Although this is a bit strange, but after all, there have been no accidental casualties, I am afraid that even the news is too lazy to broadcast.


    When the catastrophe turned back and saw the choices of these people, he immediately showed a helpless smile on his face.


    "It seems that your suggestion is still useful. At the very least, these stupid young people have not completely wasted your good intentions. They have already started to act. But I don''t quite understand, are you really doing this?" ��


    The havoc is not very concerned about the choice of these mutants. What he really cares about is why Natasha does this. You know, the approach she has proposed involves more than just their group. And this is the focus of his attention.


    "I remember you told me that you are good for the girl who is called Skye. So you don''t think you are doing this, is it too unfair to her? You dragged her into a trouble and this The trouble is also related to her biggest problem now. With the insertion of these mutants, the girl may have to make a choice. You should also see the relationship between her and Harry Osbourne, you do this. Isn''t it clear that you want to break them up?"


    "This is also a way of no way, dear."


    Shaking his head, Natasha sighed long and then said what she thought.


    "I am a person coming over, so I understand what kind of danger the agent will encounter when performing the task. She is now in the most special situation. I can imagine that she will hesitate so much and only let herself More and more likely to be exposed. And if Osborne is aware of her identity in advance, I don''t think she can get any good results with Osborne''s style. So instead of watching her die, then I still It is better to push her in this way, forcing her to make a decision as soon as possible. This is probably the best result for her."


    "It''s really the best result to survive. It''s just that for him and Harry, this may completely ruin them. Love is happening to both of them. It''s really The world��s biggest joke about them is bad and full of malice!��


    The catastrophe was so emotional, and Natasha nodded with approval for her content. If there is no such thing happening, things will indeed become much simpler. But all this happened. What are they going to do? This kind of thing, after all, is not something that people can control. Skye and Harry are destined to suffer this pain. just


    Thinking of this, Natasha suddenly said so to the catastrophe.


    "Dear, can you promise me a request?"


    Browse the reading address:

 Chapter 1306： Unable to accept special express

    Skye woke up from Osborne''s mansion the next day. Of course, she woke up from the Osborne house.


    Because she was worried about Harry, she stayed here very late. And because of the invitation of the old Osborne, she temporarily stayed in the room. This does not mean that she is now willing to accept a change in her identity. Abandoning everything that I have now is Mrs. Osborne, she is obviously not prepared for this idea.


    In order to avoid more suspicions and misunderstandings on her own, Skye was rushing to get out of the room after she got up in the morning. She didn''t intend to alarm anyone, but when she just went downstairs, she found herself and Not the one who woke up earliest.


    The old butler had already appeared neatly in the dining room of the mansion, and arranged the breakfast utensils without delay. When Skye came down, he alerted the old man who was used to the quiet morning. He looked at Skye strangely and then smiled and said to her.


    "Good morning, Miss Johnson. I thought you would sleep later?"


    "Good morning, Mr. Hadley. Sorry, I may have some bed, so I have never been familiar with it."


    Asked the old butler, Skye began to look outwards.


    "And there is what I think I should say. Please thank me for Mr. Osborne for his accommodation last night."


    "Don''t stay for breakfast? I just squeezed fresh oranges. If you are willing to wait a little longer, you can try my craft. I have breakfast for Mr. Osborne for forty years, believe me. My omelet level is definitely not normal."


    The old butler spoke very warmly to Skye, but the words did not allow Skye to dispel his original idea. She doesn''t believe that people misunderstand more, so leaving everyone before they are discovered is the most correct choice. Therefore, even if the advice of the old butler was very attractive, she shook her head firmly and said to him.


    "Sorry, I am afraid I don''t have that much time. I have to go back and change clothes, and then rush to work. It is far from the company, I don''t want to appear on the late list again. So sorry, Mr. Hadley. I am afraid I have to live up to your kindness."


    "Are you sure you have to hurry back? Miss Johnson?" Looked at Skye''s costume, the old housekeeper''s eyes were a bit of fun. Seeing the meaning of the old butler, Skye��s expression has become somewhat embarrassing.


    The deepest part of Beverly Hills is not easy to call a taxi. If you want to go out from here with two legs, for Skye, who is wearing a high heel dress, I am afraid it will be a big challenge. Skye estimates that she also recognizes this, so her face is so embarrassed. But such embarrassment does not change her mind. Compared with the embarrassment of Osborne and his father, she would rather challenge this kind of problem. So at this time she insisted on saying this to the old housekeeper.


    "Yes, Mr. Hadley. I am sure that I am not suitable to stay here at this time, so I think I will leave as soon as possible!"


    "If you insist, then I will not force you to stay. It is not convenient for you to go out like this. So, let the driver send you back, are you optimistic?"


    The old butler spoke very eloquently to Skye, and for his good intentions, Skye really did not continue to refuse. She accepted the goodwill of the old housekeeper, and in the arrangement of the old butler, she quickly took the Osborne''s private car and quickly left the house that made her feel embarrassed and depressed.


    The old butler had been watching Skye until she left her sight before returning to do her job, and when he returned to Osborne��s mansion, he found his master, and Old Osborne was already standing. On the second floor, holding the handrails of the stairs, looked gloomy at the direction of Skye��s departure. He noticed his loyal steward, so he immediately asked his mouth to open his mouth.


    "Is Miss Johnson already gone? Didn''t you leave her here for breakfast?"


    "This lovely lady may still have some thoughts, lord. She can see that she is not the kind of person who appears to him for the wealth of the young master. She seems to still have some concerns about what she sees." This is why she refused me. But for this reason, I think this would be a good girl. It is a lucky thing for the young master to find such a girl. I am happy to see that the two of them can finally come together. ��


    After serving the Osborne family for forty years, Hadley already has the qualification to express his own thoughts in the face of old Osborne. In the face of his words, the old Osborne did not have any emotional changes. He is just indulging, and seems to be thinking about his own stewardship. It was not until a long time later that he said to his housekeeper.


    "Harry''s things let him solve it himself. I don''t intend to reach out to them. I believe that Harry himself has the ability to judge whether this Miss Johnson is the half that he is destined for." Of course, Hadley, your investigation of her is still not lax. Some things Harry can''t see clearly, then you need to help him see clearly. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Yes, Master. I understand what you mean. Then you want to have breakfast now? The juice that has just been picked up by the oranges is very fresh and healthy. There are freshly baked breads that need me to give you Do you have two fried eggs?"


    "No, let other people come. Hadley, you call Harry and drink it like that, it just loses my face."


    Old Osborne, who has never been good at playing the role of a good father, is also a merciless appearance even in front of his own butler. And this has served him for half a lifetime, to the steward who he knows well, but it is just a mask he disguised.


    With the old temper of Osborne, if it is not because of caring about his son, how can he spend his mind on the little girl who is unknown to Skye. And if it weren''t for fear of hurting his own children, he would have used a very good means to drive the girl away from Harry''s side.


    Poor parents in the world, even if it is used in the old Osborne this cruel guy is also established. Of course, he himself probably will never admit it.


    I hurried back to my home and hurriedly replaced the expensive clothes on my body. Skye almost rushed back to the company. Of course, her appearance is really surprising to those colleagues in her department, because this is the first time Skye has ever come. Could it be that this little princess is late to suffer and has changed? Such an idea came out of life, and even the person who gave birth to such an idea felt like an idiot.


    The discerning eye can see that the company''s prince, Harry Osborne, is pursuing Skye, a young and beautiful girl. Although he is very strict, the punishment for this girl has always been just a mouthful. Rather than saying that it is punishment, it is better to say that Harry deliberately found an excuse to approach the girl. If you continue this way, you can''t say that one day, this girl will become the boss of the company. Under such a premise, let alone be late and leave early, even if Skye turns his work into a permanent paid vacation, it is definitely not a problem.


    So what made her look like this? Some women who yelled at her couldn''t help but wonder if Harry was already tired of getting her feet open, letting her recognize the cruel reality and never dare to make a fuss. But when Harry saw the rush to come over and came to her for the first time, they took the initiative to annihilate this unrealistic fantasy.


    It can be seen that these two guys have no contradiction at all. Even if there is, it is also Skye''s aspect. Prince Harry is still so deep in love, which makes these women can not help but sigh in the heart, but also want to replace Skye. In short, the situation is still the same. The only thing that is not normal is probably only Skye.


    Why is Skye like this? Others don''t understand, even Harry doesn''t understand. He thought that this was because the Osborne family''s way of life gave Skye a big impact. He didn''t even think of it because Skye''s own heart was deeply entangled.


    In order to let Skye want to understand all this and accept himself, he did not rush to fight against Skye, but left her full room for thinking. And this self-righteous move is to let Skye give birth to a deeper sense of guilt. This made her day awkward, and I��m afraid that she didn��t even know what she was doing.


    And just as she managed to end the day''s work, a young man wearing a FedEx uniform came to her with a box.


    "Is it Miss Daisy. Miss Johnson? There is a courier for you to sign for!"


    Skye never bought anything online, so she was pretty sure she wouldn''t have any courier. This made her the first time to put doubtful eyes on the staff who sent the courier.


    This is a very ordinary young man, tall and handsome, with some cautious smile on his face. From his movements and demeanor, he could not see any trained appearance. It is like a real ordinary courier.


    Of course, this does not rule out the very real possibility of his disguise. But this may not be great. Keeping this suspicion, Skye put his eyes on the express. There are souvenirs on it. In the face of the courier and the surrounding colleagues signed their name, after unpacking. She suddenly found out that it was just a very ordinary cat sculpture.


    Ordinary can no longer be normal. The question is, who will send such things to themselves. With such doubts, Skye asked this courier.


    "Can you tell me where this thing was sent from? I don''t remember if I bought something like this?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m pretty sure that this thing is for you. Miss Johnson!"


    Looking at Skye deeply, the courier pulled his hat and smiled and walked out from her face. Looking at the back of his departure, Skye felt that this guy would not be as simple as a courier.


    Who is he?


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1307： Rejecting the wicked at home

    Deep doubts remain in Skye��s heart, and she is really inevitably skeptical about the identity of this courier. Of course, even if she wants to get to know the identity of this courier, it is impossible.


    He came quickly and went fast. As long as it is mixed into the crowd and takes off his own clothes, even if Skye can mobilize the power of the Sky Hammer, I am afraid it is difficult to find his trace. Not to mention exploring his origins.


    Of course, Skye is not worried that he will not find this guy. After she realized the specificity of this guy, she already had such an idea. That is, this courier will definitely not appear in front of himself just to play this photo. They will definitely meet again, and the next time they meet will not be too long. Therefore, what she has to do is just wait.


    Of course, the current problem is to calm the trouble. The appearance of this ceramic cat may be just an excuse for the guy posing as a courier to approach himself, but it is easy to give someone a wrong message. And this erroneous message made Harry appear in front of her as soon as possible.


    Just like the lion who found his territory invaded, he first squinted his eyes on Skye and the ceramic cat. Then suddenly changed his face, and said to Skye with a tone that seemed to be careless and seemed to be very concerned.


    "Do you like this stuff? Why don''t I know? If you like cats, I can show you a cat with only champion blood. You like a furry and cute one can raise a shorthair if you don''t like hair loss. You can have a sphinx."


    "I don''t like cats! This thing is estimated to be a souvenir from a company, but I don''t know how to send it to the company. If you like it, I can give it to you!"


    Sky did not give Harry any chance to please himself, but she did not expect that Harry, who no longer plays the overbearing president, actually began to play the dog skin plaster.


    "This is what you said, then don''t blame me. You just have one less piece in my office. I think this thing is right!"


    With that in mind, Harry was unceremoniously reaching out and holding the ceramic cat. Looking at his smile, it seems to be a big cheap look. Skye really sighed with nothing he could.


    She can of course see that Harry is happy with this interaction with her. It��s just that she is not very happy to see this happen. Yesterday''s conversation with Natasha was already something that I understood very well. If you get deeper and deeper in this kind of feeling, then the two of them will only get more and more injured. This kind of injury is not as simple as the breakup of ordinary people. That must be the development of hatred and the development of a pain that cannot be resolved in a lifetime. And this is definitely something that Skye doesn''t want to see. It��s just that she even wants to refuse, but she can��t open this mouth.


    Skye has always been strong enough and independent. This may be related to her life. From the moment of birth, she is already alone. If she does not learn to be strong and independent, she cannot survive in this cruel world. And since she has lived to the present, it means that she has learned this very well.


    However, learning to be strong and independent does not mean that she does not desire a sweet life where someone hurts and someone loves. As a woman, she obviously has her own desire for family and love. It was only because she really couldn''t get it, so she had to make this look. And when Harry showed such a chase to her, she naturally thought of a lot of things that made her think.


    She couldn''t bear to put this hand, so she could only be as stupid as an ostrich with her head in the gravel, and she would ignore all the things she should do. Neither alienated from Harry nor accepted from his various shows. She only wants to maintain this state of mind, but it is not so easy.


    Harry, who had set the car, entangled her and entangled her. She finally got to work. She was about to leave. Harry had already stopped her and asked her.


    ��Would you like to have dinner? I know a very good restaurant made in Italian cuisine. Their seafood risotto is very good. After the meal, we can go to the movies or operas as you like. ?You heart it?"


    "Harry, sorry, I am very tired now, I don''t want to eat anything, I don''t want to see anything. I just want to go back to rest, okay?"


    Skye took a distressed expression, which refused Harry''s kindness. And when she heard her say this, Harry was a little nervous.


    "What? Is your body a little uncomfortable? You don''t need me to take you to the doctor. Listen, Daisy. If you are not feeling well, seeing a doctor is the best choice. If you drag it down, you will only let yourself The situation is getting worse. Do you understand what I mean?"


    He is very intimate, but it is this kind of intimate performance, but it makes Skye more and more uncomfortable. The thick cockroaches made it almost impossible for her to face Harry''s eyes, and in order to reject his good intentions, she could only make up her own reasons.


    "It doesn''t matter. It was just that I didn''t get used to it yesterday, and I was insomnia. I want to go home and have a good rest for a night. It should be a lot better."


    "Would you like me to send you?" Harry still expressed his concern for Skye as much as possible, and Skye was no reason to refuse at all. She can only accept Harry''s good intentions honestly and return to her home under his pick-up.


    Of course, she did not give Harry the chance to enter her nest. Because she knew that once Harry had come in, the relationship between them would become increasingly unclear. She didn''t want to give Harry such a wrong signal, so she was so determined to let Harry stop outside her home.


    This made Harry both helpless and helpless. However, he knew the reason for coming to Japan, so he only hesitated for a while and he decisively left here. It wasn''t until he heard the footsteps of his departure that Skye leaning against the door was a long sigh of relief.


    Obviously it will not work in this way, but how can we stop this, she really has no idea. Distress and struggle made her brain completely chaotic, and this chaos made her attention to the surrounding environment to a minimum.


    She didn''t even notice that her family had already entered a few uninvited guests, and when she noticed it, she was surrounded by a group of people.


    This is a group of men and women she does not know at all. In total, there are about a dozen people. Squeezed in her small apartment, the first feeling is a heavy sense of oppression. Especially when Skye recognized that one of them was the guy who sent the courier in the morning, she felt that it was a premeditated action.


    What do they want to do? Sky did not know this, she did not even know the identity of these people. This kind of situation is all unknown, which makes her very annoying, and in order to cope with this situation, she can only rely on the door to put up a fighting posture. And warned them like this.


    "Hey, who are you? I can warn you that this is a private residence. It is illegal for you to come in. It is a high-class apartment. I only need to shout a few times, and there will be police and intellectuals immediately. Come and arrest you. Don''t think that you can be more people. In the face of the power of the government, you are absolutely impossible to have any resistance. So if I were you, I would really get out of here. I can still do all this as nothing. Do you understand what I mean?"


    In the tone of a solitary woman, Skye showed a special attitude that was strong but also reserved for the other side. And if it is really just for the sake of murder, after hearing this threat, more or less will consider the consequences of doing so.


    After all, different times in the past, there are intellectual devices that maintain the basic order of society. This serious public security problem of burglary must not be able to escape. Once caught, the indispensable ones have to be kept in prison for a while. As the only place in the world where there is no order, the chaos of the prison is absolutely no one wants to try. The wicked guys will certainly not like the feeling of being locked in a cage, not to mention the dangers that are unusual. So Skye is very sure, they will definitely be scrupulous, as long as they are really just for robbery.


    Of course, it is impossible for Weston to appear in front of Skye for robbery. So when he heard what Skye said, he immediately reached out and made a soothing gesture, and said to her.


    "Miss Johnson, we are not here to be malicious to you. We just followed a lady''s guidance and came to seek your help. Please believe us, we are not your enemy!"


    "Not my enemy, not necessarily my friend." Shaking his head, Skye did not relax and be vigilant because of his words. Instead, she began to look at these people more and more rigorously. "I remember you, sir. You are the employee who sent me the courier in the morning. Since you are here, it means that you are not a courier! Who are you? What do you want to do? , what are you looking for for me?"

 Chapter 1308： Determined to reach a consensus

    Skye��s words are succinct and point to the core of the problem. In the face of her series of problems, these uninvited mutants naturally have some face to face.


    Some of them still don''t believe that Skye will be a special agent, but from her performance point of view, I am afraid this is already a matter of ignorance. Ordinary people may not think about this aspect, but as a person who already knows her identity, these variants can only hang up the performance of Skye and the profession of the agent with a little association.


    This is a special agent, and this means that the woman did not play with them. She may really be able to point out a clear path for herself, but is it really possible for this agent to help them? They really don''t have this conviction in their hearts. However, when things are coming, there is really no way out. So simply in the heart, Weston, as the leader, said this to Skye.


    "We are mutants. We are here because someone has pointed us and said that we can seek help from you?"


    "It��s ridiculous!" The Weston words had not finished, and Skye had already sneered and interrupted his speech. "A group of mutants actually ask for help from a human being. Do you not feel ridiculous? Leave here and immediately. Or I will let the wisdom device come and throw you out."


    Skye��s words were unrelenting, and she did not mean to help these mutants. Even said that she did not even think about the idea of ??these variants. She is already troublesome herself. How can I care about other people, especially the troubles of a group of mutants? It is not such a way to find a way to find things.


    However, although she is very sensible to want to be out of the game, but these mutants simply do not give her the opportunity to stay out of the game. Because when she showed her rejection, Wisden had said so directly to her.


    "Miss Johnson, someone told us that you are a special agent of the Tianshou Bureau, saying that you are looking for a conspiracy of the Osborne Group. I want to tell you that we may know about the conspiracy of Osborne, we can also give you Provide some help. As long as you are willing to help us a lot, I think we should be able to reach a certain cooperation consensus!"


    After being so smashed by his own hidden identity, Skye��s face suddenly appeared a strange look. After this strange appearance, soon, her face became complicated again. This complex look represents her equally complex mood, and because of this special mood, she never yells like she just said, to drive these guys out of here.


    People can''t be ostriches for a lifetime. Similarly, she can''t hide her identity in the dark for a lifetime. She came with a task. If the situation of the task is not very urgent, then maybe she can still go through it and go on. However, when this task has reached an imminent point, she can only make the final choice.


    Choose Harry and choose this false self. Or choose a task and choose the most authentic Skye.


    Very difficult choice. But it is not a choice that cannot make a decision. Skye may have hesitated before, and once passed. But at this time, she seems to have figured out what she wants and wants to understand. So soon, she converges on her own look and then seriously talks to the mutants in front of her.


    "Who is the guy who tells me that I am a special agent? Why are you so sure, that guy didn''t lie to you?"


    "I don''t know the name of the lady. But I know the identity of the man around her. He said that he is called Reinhart. And why is it sure that she didn''t lie to us? It''s because your performance is too much like an agent. And, We can only believe that you are a special agent, because there is no more choice in front of us."


    Weston��s answer was very helpless, and for his helplessness, Skye, who did not delve into the meaning, just nodded, as if he said to himself.


    "I guessed it, it really is her. It is estimated that only she will do this kind of thing."


    This speech made her show a bitter expression, but soon, this bitterness was already swept away by her. She is already very clear about what she should do now. So immediately, he changed back to the indifferent face and said this to the mutants in front of him.


    "You said that you know about Osborne''s conspiracy? So what is this conspiracy?"


    "Osborne has kidnapped our loved ones." As if I saw the dawn from Skye''s answer, the Wisdens immediately yelled at her. "He must have tried to do some evil experiments with the body of our mutants. It was like the government and the big companies did. The **** bastard, he must have any ulterior motives and conspiracy. of!"


    The violent words highlighted the anger in their hearts, but apart from that, their explanation did not have any obvious help for Skye. In addition to knowing that Osborne had kidnapped some mutants, she did not receive any useful information at all. This has caused her to have some doubts about what these mutants can do to help themselves. So when I thought about it, she asked.


    "Since you know that they were kidnapped by Osborne, why not go to your special police in Huiyao City to deal with this matter. There are variants and Huiyao City to support you, as long as you can produce evidence. Even Osborne is unlikely to make any rebellious action."


    "We have no evidence in our hands. If there is, we will not seek your help in this place. Miss Johnson, I know that you must also want to get evidence of Osborne crime. And all we want is Save our loved ones back. So we can join forces, just find Osborne to hide their secret base. Our purpose can be achieved, isn''t it?"


    Weston, who was unwilling to continue to communicate with Skye, made a direct statement. For his statement, Skye just thought about it and began to point his head.


    "You are right. I am very much in need of evidence of Osborne''s crime. But what I need to confirm is that you have the ability to help me. From your situation, you are just the most common variant. Only people, who have not experienced any special training, are not even the most ordinary agents. In this case, what qualifications do you have to cooperate with me?"


    Skye analyzed this from the most objective point of view, and for her analysis, almost all the mutants began to anger.


    In the past two days, they have experienced too much ridicule. First, the catastrophe named Reinhardt, and then the agent of Skye. If the catastrophe is ridiculed because of the catastrophe because the power gap between them is too great, so that they do not even have the qualifications for rebuttal, then Skye��s ridicule is a thing that is impossible for them to accept.


    In the eyes of these mutants, Sky did not ridicule his qualifications at all. Because she is just an ordinary person, and they are variants. Compared with ordinary people, they are born with extraordinary ability, they are definitely superior. This so-called superiority is not in the status of false identity, but in the most realistic biological level. So if you look at it with a little bit of a point, it is a low-level creature who dares to look down on a higher creature. This is simply unforgivable.


    As a member of the higher class, Weston is also very dissatisfied with Skye��s doubts. But he knows what she means, and he knows that this time is not the time to fight. Therefore, he can only press his inner dissatisfaction and then speak to Skye word by word.


    "Miss Johnson. We are mutants. We are born with extraordinary abilities. Believe me, if we help you, you can reduce a lot of trouble. Because we can use our ability to help you settle these troubles!"


    "Yes? In this case, why don''t you go and rescue your loved ones yourself, but instead seek my help?"


    The mutants who asked in one sentence were speechless. Naturally, they refused to admit that they were seeking help from Osborne because of their strength. So they just argued hard.


    "That''s because we don''t know where to go to find our loved ones. Osborne has blocked the connection between us, so that our ability can''t touch his labs at all. We just don''t want to be scared, so we come. Seek your help. This is definitely not the reason you imagined."


    "Yes?" sighed, and Sky did not continue to argue with these mutants. She has already understood the nature of these guys, but it is a group of flowers that have not experienced any setbacks and tribulations.


    Although the age is similar, but she has experienced the upheaval of the SHIELD and her various pursuits of life, in terms of psychology and ability, it is undoubtedly much stronger than these variants. This gap made her very aware of the fact that these variants are not reliable. However, she decided to work with them because she did not deny that the ability of the mutant could sometimes play an unexpected role. However, she must first guarantee some things.


    "I think we can cooperate, but there is one thing you have to promise me. That is, you must obey my orders in cooperation. I can guarantee not to sell you, nor to treat you as abandon. But you I must also assure you that you will not act arbitrarily or violate the order. Is this condition ok? If I can, I think we can continue to talk!"


    Demanding requirements, but there are no more choices for the mutant. Knowing that every time they make a mistake, they will make their loved ones more dangerous. They just look at each other and they have made up their minds.


    "Yes. As long as you can do everything you promise, we can promise this."


    "Good. Then the next step, we need a plan. Before that, I need to know your abilities!"

 Chapter 1309： The action began to go downhole

    Another day, Harry didn''t return to his Osborne mansion where his father was. This is already a common practice for the old butler. Therefore, when he sent his own master to go to bedtime milk, he began to arrange the duty work at night.


    Although Osborne��s mansion is not such a huge manor-style mansion, it has more or less arranged seven or eight people including maids, chefs and gardeners. Not counting the maids, the remaining gardeners and chefs can also allocate a good night watch.


    Although it is said that this is a violation of the country''s labor laws, but they are led by Osborne''s superior salary, they certainly have to do more. What''s more, this is also considered for their benefit. After all, they are tied to Osborne, the so-called loss of common loss, a common prosperity. If something happened to Osborne, then they naturally didn''t have a good end.


    The night shifts were quickly arranged, and the old butler, who was not too young, naturally had to go to bed early. As the night darkens, Osborne''s mansion is already in a silent darkness, and in this darkness, a group of black shadows are quietly lurking in.


    Skye, with a group of mutants, quietly avoided everyone''s eyes and ears, and appeared in this big house that looks nothing unusual.


    The first time I was so close to my own enemies, these mutants suddenly seemed to be moving. In their view, if they do not know where their relatives are imprisoned, then controlling Osborne himself and using his life safety as a threat, then it is not necessary to exchange his loved ones.


    It��s just that such an idea just happened, and before they acted, Skye had already intercepted them.


    "Forgot what you promised? I don''t have the trouble of asking someone to find someone!"


    "Norman Osborne is there. If we catch him, isn''t it better to use him as a hostage?"


    Seeing that Skye blocked, some of the mutants immediately said this eagerly, and when he had just finished saying this, Skye immediately sneered.


    "Stupid! Do you think Norman Osborne will not install any defensive measures in his home? Ordinary people also know to hide two guns at home? Not to mention the top riches like him! Once you I didn''t control him in the first time. When he reported the police, then we couldn''t escape. Don''t think that I will save you in the name of the Tianshou Bureau. At that time, I am also difficult to protect myself. Understand?"


    The enthusiasm has been eliminated, and the feelings of these mutants are inevitably somewhat frustrating and uneasy. When I get to this place, can I still do nothing? I can''t understand, they can only ask this question to Skye.


    "So what do you want to do? Just wait until dawn?"


    "I have been here once and found a suspicious place. I was planning to investigate the situation slowly by myself. But since you are here, you will speed up the investigation. Maybe your loved ones are there. Inside that place. Just, still, you have to listen to me, understand!"


    The mutants immediately became excited when they heard that they might have imprisoned their loved ones. Although there is still anger against Skye��s behavior, in contrast, this little grievance is obviously not important.


    "No problem, we listen to you, as long as you can take us back to save our loved ones, you can let us do it!"


    Skye does not believe in the assurances of these people, because their behavior is obviously biased towards impulsiveness. But she has no other way. Since they have been brought here, it is naturally impossible to let them roll back. So what she can do is just to be optimistic about this group of people.


    The group of people sneaked into the garden behind the house, and secretly solved a gardener who was working night shift. Of course, this solution is not to kill him. Instead, one of the mutants used his ability to let him sleep.


    This mutant who produces a slumbering fog is one of the weakest chickens in this group of mutants. However, if his ability is used well, it can also be a miracle. As an expert who specializes in mutants said, there have never been no useless mutants, but they have not found a way to use their abilities properly. If you let this guy in front of you do something like stealing, this ability is probably unprofitable.


    Quietly labeled the mutant, Skye took the lead to the side of the well.


    The wellhead is very deep. From the top to the bottom, in addition to a black scene, you can hear some subtle water. Skye, who once again used his ability, can clearly determine that there are artificial traces that appear below those flowing water. That is to say, their goal is also likely to be below this. So wait a minute, they have to get inside from this wellhead.


    If she is alone, this kind of thing will be a lot easier. Because she is trained after all, know how to deal with all kinds of sudden situations. But with these mutants, she has to be more cautious.


    Pull out a small ball and throw it straight into the well. As soon as it touched the liquid, the ball began to glow. This ray is not strong, but it can also reflect the inside of the well. Looking at the full length of more than 30 meters deep, many of the less powerful mutants couldn''t help but swallow.


    And looking at their performance, Skye said to them indiscriminately.


    "The place we are looking for is below. You have also seen that the environment is very complicated. We have to face not only such a height, but also a completely unknown underground situation. There is a dark river underneath, and the water flow is very fast. And what we are looking for is in the vicinity of this dark river. I am not sure what it will be, maybe it will be an entrance, maybe other. So for safety and retreat, I can��t let all of you go down. Someone must stay on top!"


    Staying on it will definitely not be dangerous, but it is necessary to guard against the possibility of being discovered. And they have to prepare for the later retreat. In general, such a task is certainly not easy, but compared to the bottom of the well, this task is obviously relatively easy.


    Therefore, when Skye finished this way, some people who did not have much confidence stood up and volunteered to accept this task. And in this way, there are only five mutants who can get down with Skye.


    Here, as a leader, Weston is naturally one. In addition, there are four guys with special abilities, and who are also considered by Skye to be helpful to the mission.


    With the goal selected, Skye began to prepare for the next move. She first sent the headset and some patches to the five guys, demonstrating how to put these things on and explaining to them.


    "This is a resonant communication device. You don''t need to speak your words out of your mouth to feed back the information you want to express through the vibrations in your throat. We can''t say anything about the situation, so we have to pass this. Ways to keep in touch with each other. Also"


    She said so, and took out such a pair of gloves from her body.


    ��This is a spider-like bionic glove that mimics the tiny claws of the spider''s legs in the fingers and palms. In theory, this can withstand about a ton of pulling force. As long as you learn to use their methods, you can be safely like Like spiders, they cling to objects of various angles. I don''t have time to teach you to use this kind of thing. But since you are a mutant, it is not difficult to learn to use them!"


    "Is there any doubt? There is no doubt that we are going to prepare for it!"


    Looking at the high-tech products that I have in my hands, these young mutants who have never been exposed to similar existence immediately gave birth to inexplicable excitement. However, they still remember the purpose of their trip, so they only took a few deep breaths and they calmed down.


    "No problem, we can start at any time!"


    With such an answer, Skye took the lead to climb from the well. And watching her have begun to act, Weston keeps up and does not forget to warn these compatriots.


    "Be careful, especially when we are not there. Don''t be stupid! Also, wait for us to come back safely!"


    He is also very worried about his companions, because he knows exactly what kind of things these guys are. But it is like Skye is very helpless to them, even he himself is very helpless to these guys. It��s all over the bottle of water without shaking a half bottle of water. It��s just that these people are their own companions after all, and he has what they can do. So I can only say so much, I hope that there will be no problems from them.


    Just replying verbally, everyone can do it. But in the real test, no one knows whether the answer they promised can be a reality. Weston has no ability to see the future, so he can only believe that these people can give him some surprises. With such awkward mood, he has already penetrated into the underground world with four other people.


    A slippery well wall with some turbulent running water. All of this makes some young mutants who have never experienced it a bit miserable. However, with Skye''s care, they still insisted on it. And just as they found a foothold in this downhole world, they suddenly discovered that this underground world and itself seem to be somewhat different from their own imagination.


    In fact, it''s not just them, even Skye is the same. If you don''t enter here, no one can imagine that this is actually the scene, and such a big hand seems to indicate that there is a huge enough secret hidden inside. What secret is it hidden in it? Skye finally began to tighten his nerves!

 Chapter 1310： Amazing sight of the elevator shaft

    The world downhole is empty and huge beyond everyone''s imagination. .


    A dark river rushed in the rushing, coming from the darkness, and rushing toward the unknown of darkness. On the edge of the dark river, there is a dry rock wall and river bank.


    The rock wall seems to have been excavated and turned into a round, egg-shell-like structure. On top of this structure, there are metal plates that are inlaid and spliced ??one after another. There is a passage like the elevator shaft that stretches out from a certain part of the rock wall. From the perspective of Skye, they look in the direction of the elevator shaft, and they can only see a deep darkness.


    It is conceivable that this is the way to the secret they are not aware of. And looking at such a existence, whether it is Skye or those mutants, there is no meaning of rash movement.


    Skye is purely because of scruples, she does not know what kind of existence is inside, so she must think twice and then go. The five variants are completely unaware of what to do. In the end, the difference between them and ordinary people is just a matter of ability. Besides, they are completely different from ordinary people.


    Under such circumstances, they are definitely overwhelmed. So they can only ask Skye at this time.


    "What are we going to do next? Go straight in here?"


    "If you are going to die, I will not stop you!"


    Inadvertently, he replied in a casual way, while at the same time blocking the speech of a certain speaker, Skye was already sensitive to catching a crappy reptile from the edge of the underground dark river.


    This is a warm climate in California, coupled with the humid environment of the underground dark river, it is easy to find these strange reptiles, this is not a big deal. And to catch such a little guy, Skye is not in the same way to confine it as a pet, or to eat like a person who has no taboos. She just wants to let this little thing be a pathfinder and give them a look at the elevator shaft for any weirdness.


    The unlucky little guy was quickly thrown into the elevator shaft by Skye. Suddenly painful, it immediately wanted to escape from it, and according to the animal''s instinctive reaction, it hoped to escape to the environment that he was familiar with, for example, it lived a small river for a lifetime.


    However, the presence of Skye forced it to dispel this unrealistic fantasy. Although the size of the brain is not as good as a walnut, this little guy can distinguish it. Skye, which is stuck at the exit, is his biggest obstacle. If she is there, she should not think about being able to return to her own nest safely. If she wants to live, she will only go away from her hometown.


    So soon, after the little guy had been squatting for a while, he turned his tail and turned around and walked toward the inside of the elevator shaft.


    It seems to be calm and there is no danger. This situation makes the mutant who has just been blocked by Skye subconsciously want to ridicule Skye, but then, a subtle light flashes, but let him immediately put the words he has already reached. The land was swallowed again.


    He saw it very clearly, and the reptile that was thrown in by Skye suddenly stopped in a very happy run. This is not because it is running tired, but because it is already dead. As the body skeleton collapses, its entire body is completely scattered like a pile of debris. Imagine if you just entered yourself, then I am afraid that my situation will not be much better than this unlucky little guy.


    Skye is equivalent to saving these guys a life. However, she did not mean to be proud of herself, but explained her calmly.


    "The laser channel that responds to biological reactions. No creature can pass through it safely without a command. Many advanced laboratories use this method. This is why I didn''t let you go in. Want to live, Just give me an honest obedience!"


    Nothing is more educational than cruel facts. After seeing such a situation, no matter who it is, no matter how much dissatisfaction with Skye. They all began to become honest. They were as close as a schoolboy to Skye and carefully informed her about it.


    "Miss Johnson, what are we going to do next?"


    "What to do? Of course, I want to find a way to go in from here!" This stupid question is really what did Skye not answer, so she just turned a blind eye and began to work on her own.


    Although there is no network port, the small computer that Skye carries with it can still be intervened into the operating system of the defense mechanism through wireless current. As long as it can be involved, manually shutting down this laser defense channel is not a problem for her.


    Soon, she took control of all the defense mechanisms. Because she was worried that the direct closure would be a slap in the face, she just controlled these defensive weapons and let them temporarily enter the state of rest. This means that the entire system is still running, but they can''t continue to work.


    Of course, such a thing is not understandable. From their point of view, they can only see what Skye is doing with a small computer on his arm. And it didn''t take two minutes at all, she stopped the operation and ordered them very boldly.


    "Okay, the problem has been solved. Ready, let''s go!"


    "Get off? Go here? Are you kidding us?" It was almost timid to look at the elevator shaft that had just taken a life. These mutants immediately shook their heads and shrank back. "I don''t go! I don''t want to be cut into so many pieces directly like the reptile. It''s terrible! I can''t die like this!"


    "I said, it has been solved by me. If you are afraid, then go back now, still have time!"


    Without the meaning of continuing to grind the skin with these mutants, Skye himself climbed into the interior of the elevator shaft. And looking at the action of Skye, Weston is a bite, and directly followed up.


    Such a move really scared his four companions, and they quickly yelled at him.


    "Wait, Weston. What do you want to do? Damn, you are looking for a way out. Come back soon, don''t go any further!"


    "Listen, guys. We have no choice!" Weston shook his head and walked deeper, speaking to his companions. "Miss Johnson is helping us. She is already a leader. We naturally can''t let her fight alone. Don''t forget, our relatives are probably inside, can you say that such a small danger will scare you?" If you live, let you give up on them? If so, I can only say that I am sorry. But I have reasons for me to move forward. I must rescue my sister!"


    His firm and unusual words made the other four companions face each other. From the eyes of each other, they all saw a kind of jealousy and an annoyance that could not be said. People can only see their own awkwardness by comparison. In the face of their own awkward places, some people will blame all the faults on others. And some people will decide to change their past.


    The nature of these young mutants is not bad. Otherwise, they will not be able to embark on such a difficult road for their loved ones and friends. Maybe they were fascinated by inner fears before, but this fear can''t always dominate them. When they realized the mistakes they made, they immediately took up the courage and acted.


    And listening to the crawling sounds of Sosso that came from behind him, Wisden��s face finally showed a smile. Why do mutants become stronger today? In addition to having a strong backing, the main reason is that all the mutants have united. And he believes so, as long as their companions can unite, they must be able to accomplish their goals. This is not a luxury, but a confidence as a mutant. They have no reason to fail, especially after the help of Skye.


    Realizing that Skye had played a huge role in them, Weston couldn''t help but say his heart to Skye in front of him.


    "Thank you, Miss Skye. If we can save our loved ones, we will appreciate you forever."


    "Let''s say these words after you save them!"


    Skye��s answer was as indifferent as ever, and at the same time, her speed did not mean a slight slowdown. They have been climbing down and along the elevator shaft all the way deep into the underground.


    This is an in-depth journey that is almost impossible to feel at the end. It is enough that this process is enough to make people feel depressed enough to suppress people''s inner feelings. Dark, dead. Ordinary people simply cannot afford such an environment. But they are not ordinary people, and each of them can just taut the string in their heart.


    Neither let it be too slack, nor let it be broken directly because it is too tight.


    In this case, they finally came to the end of the elevator shaft. And facing everything at the end, everyone couldn��t help but worry. Even the well-informed Skye couldn''t help but twist his head at this time and sent such questions to the variants behind him.


    "Are you sure that you just lost your loved ones, not your entire circle of friends? It��s a hell, how many relatives do you have?"


    The variants did not speak because they did not know what to say at this time. In front of them are hundreds of devices that look like capsules, and each device has a figure that seems to be frozen. Their loved ones are in it, just, is it really just their relatives?

 Chapter 1311： Cloning taboos

    Generally speaking, no one will admit their loved ones. The identity that has been determined by fate since its birth has made you familiar with such a existence for the rest of your life. He may be your father, your mother, your brothers and sisters. But no matter which one of them, it is deeply imprinted in your life and memory.


    In other words, even in a crowd of people. Just saw him and heard his voice. You can identify him at a glance. This is how ordinary people look like this, and the mutants are just like this.


    For example, Weston, this brother who is awkward for his own sister, does not hesitate to rescue himself. His familiarity with his sister is absolutely well known. Her eyes, her hair color, her body, her voice. Everything is engraved in his mind, and there is no need to think about it. He can completely determine whether he is in front of himself or not by his subconscious reaction.


    But now, he did not have the confidence to say so. And the reason for this is exactly because it is now in front of him. There are hundreds of thousands of identical sisters.


    Only sixteen-year-old girls are lying in a cabin full of air, not exactly the same, each one is completely the same. The hair, the body''s fat and thin, all kinds of small details, as if it were printed in a mold, there is no way to distinguish. Even Wisden, who watched her grow up, didn''t have this ability.


    He looked at this and looked at it. He only thought that each one was his own sister, and each one was connected to his bones. This situation is what he did not think of at all, and it is precisely because of this that he is in a panic.


    "How could this be? Which one is my little Eve?"


    This sentence is like a headless fly, let Skye listen to straight eyes. This is your own sister, can you not even know who your sister is? But before she even said this sarcasm, she saw that the other variants were almost the same, and made the same call to the other cabins with the same figure.


    If a person is confused, it can be said that this person''s problem, and if it is a group of people who are confused, it can only be said that the matter itself has problems. Skye does not believe that such a group of people will give their loved ones their mistakes, so this means that there is something weird. After carefully examining the various variants inside, she immediately took a breath.


    Osborne is not going to study how to clone mutants.


    Human technology has developed to this day, and cloning humans has long been a particularly difficult proposition. In fact, many large companies with a strong understanding of bioengineering technology can do this. However, no one has ever been willing to take a crucial first step in such an area.


    This is not because cloning humans cannot bring any benefits to these capitalists. In fact, on the contrary, the interests of clones are astonishing. Whether in high-risk industries or in clinical trials for medicine, clones are the most appropriate choice. The average cost under the assembly line may not even be reimbursed as an ordinary worker''s accident. Such a product says that it has no market and it is absolutely impossible to create benefits.


    The reason why this kind of unattended situation arises is because the negative impact of this technology far exceeds the benefits it can provide. Man is a social cluster of creatures, each of which is independent and interrelated. And if in such a situation, what would happen if you add another identical entity? There is no doubt that it will be the beginning of chaos. From the individual to the family, to the entire social structure, all kinds of problems arise because of the emergence of this clone.


    In other words, to study the cloning of human technology, the whole is against the whole human being. As part of this human society, naturally no one is willing to marry this mine. Skye certainly did not think that Osborne actually went back to the mine and used this most special way.


    It��s much more serious to do it from the mutants than to start with humans. After all, human things can be solved by money, and the things of the mutants can only be solved by force. When it comes to force, how can a capitalist company compare itself to a mutant who can upset the whole country? Is this simply looking for a dead end?


    It seems that it is unconscious, and Skye has put himself on the position of Osborne. And when she think about it, she feels extremely bad. She felt that she could no longer make Osborne so wrong. This is not only for the sake of his own task, but also for the future of Osborne. So immediately, she said to these mutants.


    "Hurry up, find your true loved ones! Then take them out quickly. Don''t forget, this is Osborne''s secret base, staying here for even a second, for us more. Divided into danger. We must leave as soon as possible!"


    "We can''t do it!" The expression of this group of people in Weston is also very anxious. Because the matter in front of them is a problem that is incomprehensible to them. ��Everyone here is the same. How do you tell us who they are?��


    "Are you kidding me? This is your own loved one!"


    "The **** Osborne cloned them out of so many copies, what do you want us to do?"


    The mutant''s response was plausible, and this made Skye identify the idea that these people were overwhelmed. It seems that this kind of thing can only be done by herself, and she has already made preparations and she immediately started to act.


    Nearly looking for a freezer, Skye pulled a thread from his small computer and plugged it into the interface that she had made. Then using her own technology, she quickly invaded the main system of the entire base from the entrance to the freezer.


    As soon as the old Osborne used the most advanced defense measures to build this base, but in front of Skye, such a line of defense is obviously not enough to see. Soon, she found what she wanted from the most confidential documents.


    The first is the true identity of the mutants who are caught. Perhaps for Weston, it is difficult for them to tell which one is their true loved one. But for computer systems used for recording and supervision, all of this is backed up and recorded. Just call the records out and then exclude those that have been numbered. Soon, Skye found the existence of the standard as a primitive.


    While manipulating the management system, she opened the equipment that was standardized as a native frozen compartment, allowing the mutants inside to recover from the cold state. Commanding these people against Weston.


    "Hurry up and save people. These should be the people you are looking for. Let them wake up and take them back from our way. The speed is fast! There is not much time left for us!"


    Skye said that there is not much time, this is not to threaten these mutants. But the time left for them is really not very abundant. Although using the technology at hand, the basic operation of the entire monitoring defense is suspended. But others are not fools. The longer the time, the greater the chance of finding such problems. Skye estimates that the time left for them is thirty minutes. After this is wasted for so long, it is naturally impossible to leave too much space for them to operate.


    Variants naturally understand this truth. So they also have no nonsense at all, and they have pulled out those real goals. These rescued mutants have just woke up, some still can''t touch the situation, and some are already crying with joy. However, they have not made any extraordinary moves.


    Everyone knows that it is very important at the moment and they need to race against time. So after understanding the current situation, they are naturally quite fit for Skye��s orders. And seeing these mutants support each other one by one, and evacuate along the passage of the coming. Skye did not immediately follow their meaning.


    She is still working, and what she is going to do now is to download all the information from Osborne''s secret experimental base to her own computer. This is Osborne��s evidence and the only way to completely end Osborne��s crazy experiment.


    It is absolutely not enough to rescue these victims alone. Only by publishing all of this can Osborne continue to find more victims.


    Of course, doing so is likely to bring a fatal blow to the entire Osborne family. But Skye believes that there is nothing wrong with doing this. Indulgence may be the biggest injury. Doing so may ruin the entire Osborne family, but it will keep them from getting worse. Regardless of whether Harry knows about it or not, if he stops, at least he still has a future. As for knowing that all this is from his own handwriting, will Harry hate himself, this is not something that Skye is willing to consider.


    The download speed is very fast, and Skye quickly took the key crimes in his hands. After doing all this, Skye immediately put his gaze on the remaining clones.


    There is no doubt that this is the brainchild of Osborne. But this is also the root of his sin. Skye does not believe that these things are necessary to exist, even if they may already have self-awareness and life. But after all, they are not likely to be tolerated by the world. So, instead of letting them continue to exist, it is better to let them hear from the world. Perhaps this is the greatest kindness to them.

 Chapter 1312： Whereabouts are exposed when confronted

    Thinking of this, Skye extended his hands to these clones. Then, the invisible shock wave immediately surged into the past like a tsunami against these clones that could not resist.


    Sky''s shock wave radiates to the extreme to tear the earth and destroy the mountains. And using them to destroy these lives that should not exist is naturally unprofitable. So immediately, all the clones in the freezer compartment were like a large-caliber weapon, and the whole head exploded in a bang.


    This is the case where high-frequency shock waves act directly on their brains. With Skye''s level of control over his abilities, this is actually not a problem at all. Even if she is willing, she can let any organism within her range of motion feel the thrill of high-speed vibration and collapse in his body.


    Such an ability can be said to be the nemesis of ordinary people. Even the guys like Tony and Roddy who can become superheroes by equipment can inevitably not be able to ask for this ability. A careless, maybe there may be dangers in life. And with this ability to deal with these variant clones. The results are naturally obvious.


    The life of these cloned living bodies was ended in a flash, and Sky did not gain any sense of accomplishment. She knew that when she did this, she was actually informing Old Osborne that everything he had done had been discovered. If he is a smart person, then he should consider what to do after this time.


    She hopes that Old Osborne will be able to think more about Harry, for example, sending Harry out of the country before everything is exposed. Although this will let him bid farewell to his current life, but it will not let him suffer from the government level. After all, the current Stark government has always liked aggressiveness. She is not sure whether Stark will seize this opportunity and even count even Harry into the blacklist.


    This can be regarded as her little selfishness. After such a move, she immediately returned to the past.


    As a special agent, she certainly knows that it is not a satisfactory completion of the task. Many of the predecessors were folded in the final evacuation work. Only when she withdrew from the Osborne''s mansion with those mutants, this was a successful completion of this task.


    And when she returned along the passage, she did not hear any noise from the mutant. Her heart has already produced some bad feelings.


    For the development of the situation, she already has the worst expectation. Such an expectation made her prepare for the battle, and began to quietly send the information together with the information for help.


    Although he has considerable confidence in his ability, Skye is ready to wait for support. This is the professionalism that the agent should have. She must ensure that her tasks are completed satisfactorily. After making such a second-hand preparation, she has already climbed down the well wall and climbed out little by little.


    After seeing the sky, it is already the late night of the moonlight. And in front of Skye, it is such a scene.


    A group of mutants seems to be facing the old Osborne with a gloomy look, and in the hands of the old Osborne, there are two mutant girls who are completely controlled by him.


    His hands were stuck in the necks of the two mutant girls, and the muscular arms seemed to break their necks at any time. In the face of such a situation, all the mutants are at a loss. They couldn''t rescue the two girls from the hands of old Osborne, so they could only reluctantly maintain this stalemate with Osborne.


    For the old Osborne, it seems that everything is in his grasp. Even though these mutants have caused him a lot of trouble, he believes that with his ability, he will soon be able to eliminate these variants together with the trouble they have created.


    However, the appearance of Skye is still somewhat unexpected. He didn''t even think that he would see Skye under such circumstances, and he did not even think that the two sides would meet again in this capacity. This gave him a moment of sorrow, and with this time of blasphemy, a mutant person immediately began to move.


    Although it is essentially no different from ordinary people, mutants are mutants after all, they have their own special abilities, and this makes them more dare to think and be more important than ordinary people at this critical time. Dare to do. It��s like this time, the mutant has taken his own abilities and made a plan to fight.


    His ability is an enhancement of physical fitness. In an instant, he can strengthen his physical fitness to five to ten times that of normal people. That is to say, the elite of normal people is like an athlete like Bolt. It takes more than nine seconds for a hundred meters to race, and he only needs three or four seconds to achieve. Converted to the distance between him and the old Osborne, it can be said that it can be rushed in an instant.


    The kinetic energy generated by speed combined with his own powerful power, he has full confidence to be able to beat Osborne, who is holding the hostages by despicable means, to the ground within this moment. He even said that he doubted whether he would kill the old guy directly on the spot.


    Although it is said that this is a violation of humanitarianism. But if you can really do this, he will definitely not have any intention to show mercy.


    What Old Osborne did to these mutants was enough for him to break the bottom line in his heart. Even if he really killed him with a punch, he did not feel that he had any conscience owed. Even he said that he would think that this is a matter of course.


    Of course, this is just his good idea. Because he simply can''t do everything he imagined. When he approached the old Osborne quickly with a human being who could only see the vague illusion, the old Osborne was already moving towards him. And when he started his hand, the speed was not slower than that of this mutant.


    Just a blink of an eye, the old Osborne is already flying against the straight-changing mutant. This swift action beyond the imagination of the mutant immediately caused him to suffer an unimaginable hit. Like a cannonball, he was swept back in a flash.


    Looking at this performance, all the mutants have suddenly changed their faces. Even Skye is the same. She did not think that old Osborne actually had such power. As far as the power he shows, this is no longer inferior to the ability of ordinary superheroes.


    When did Osborne actually have such a skill? Sky did not understand, but this did not prevent her from re-raising the level of Osborne''s threat to a level. And looking at Skye in this way in front of his own face to put a battle defense posture, the old Osborne immediately revealed a sneer full of ridicule.


    "Miss Daisy. I think this should be just your pseudonym. No wonder I think you are so suspicious, even Natasha, the black widow who has never been close to human feelings, can come up. I thought at first. It��s because she really retired, so she started to learn to change. Now I want to come, you should have known you already. Who are you working for? Government? Or the day hammer? I don��t know you, you are Did you start doing this afterwards? I have to say that you did a good job, my stupid son was turned around by you!"


    These words by the old Osborne made Skye feel uncomfortable in his heart. However, she did not express this kind of mood on her face, but she replied to her face with a stretch of face.


    "I am a five-level agent of the SHIELD. I am directly under the name of Phil Coulson. It is normal for you not to know me, because I am still living when you are doing a good job in the Heavenly Hammer. As for the life of escape, as far as Harry is concerned, I can only say that I don''t want to hurt him. In fact, in the whole thing, the person who might actually hurt him will only be you, Mr. Osborne. I just want to ask now. You have such a question, does Harry know what you are doing?"


    "What are you referring to these things?"


    Old Osborne has some eyes flashing. He didn''t know how much evidence Skye had in the end, so he didn''t mean to put everything in order. If I have said the evidence that she has not mastered, isn��t it handed over the handle to my own enemy? Osborne felt that he was not stupid enough, so he just made such an ambiguous voice.


    "Send someone to assassinate the family of the former Minister of Defense, imprison the mutants, and use the mutants to do evil experiments against humanitarianism. Do these things, Harry know?"


    "You know all of this!" The gloomy eyes shrank slightly, and the old Osborne''s face became a bit stiff. "It seems that I have been eyeing you for a long time. So it is not surprising that there will be today''s things. It''s just that I am very curious, why do you have a relationship with these mutants? The relationship between the Tian hammer and the mutant has improved. Is this the way to this?"


    "Don''t say anything that doesn''t matter. Norman Osborne, you know what I''m talking to you about. It''s about Harry''s future. Don''t you want to see Harry with you, become the whole Is the wanted criminal in the world?"


    As soon as this sentence was said, the old Osborne was silent immediately. Anyway, he is still a father. As a father, it is naturally impossible for him to watch his son fall to the point of his own reasons. Just, is there any possibility of turning back at this time?


    He is very clear that it is already impossible.

 Chapter 1313： Finally choose to kill

    Norman Osborne is still silent. Because he didn''t know how to answer Sky''s question.


    For him, everything that happened today is something he expected. Before such a thing happened, he did not consider what kind of consequences would happen after all this exposure. Now, he has to consider such a problem. When he considered this question, he suddenly found out that Harry had been involved in him unconsciously.


    Now I want to regret it, it is definitely too late. So he naturally didn''t bother to answer Skye''s question. And in his opinion, Skye is simply not qualified to ask himself such a question. It is clear that he is close to his son with a purpose that is not simple, but now he wants to show a look that cares about him. Who is this for? Anyway, he despised this behavior of Skye.


    Old Osborne showed his contempt in his face, and this naturally caused a sudden blockage in the heart of Scare looking at his face. She certainly knows what this old Osborne expression means. But suffering from her own identity, she is simply unable to show her own thoughts. Anyway, what I said is nothing more than misunderstanding the old Osborne. If this is the case, then why bother to explain something?


    Clearly aware of the reality of Skye continues to pose on the surface of the cold color, as if the winner''s charity, she said to the old Osborne.


    "Mr. Osborne, you know what sinful things are all you are doing. And what is right in front of you is your last chance. Tell me, Harry has nothing to do with it. If No, maybe I can help Harry to get out of it all. You should understand how important this is to Harry!"


    Old Osborne admits that Skye��s words have some truth, but he understands more than how impossible it is to achieve. As a realist, he does not have any expectations for such things. So now, he replied to Skye.


    "Harry doesn''t know what I''m talking about. But, even if I tell you all about it, what''s the point? I''m doing these things enough to make a family ruin. Once exposed, even if it''s Lee is not aware of it at all, he will certainly be involved in me. Therefore, your guarantee does not have any meaning at all, and you do not have this right. Moreover, based on what you did before, you think I will believe You?"


    Osborne did not believe everything that Skye said. Because Skye��s identity is so disgraceful after all. If it weren''t for her, Osborne would not fall into such a desperate situation at all. In the face of this culprits who have become such a victim, he does not trust her to be exactly what it should be.


    Skye understands the reasons for Osborne to do so, but she does not agree with him. Norman Osborne is undoubtedly a bad person in the standard sense. In the eyes of such a guy, it is possible that all people in this world are as selfish and evil as he is. Under such circumstances, he imagines the consequences according to his own nature, and naturally gets the worst answer.


    But Skye doesn''t think so. Because she can be sure that she is not such a existence. Similarly, Colson and others do not have such an idea. Since Harry is innocent, they will naturally give this innocent a fair trial. It��s impossible, as old Osbourne thought, to be innocent.


    With such an idea in mind, Skye gave up the plan to convince Osborne. Anyway, he has already said that Harry has nothing to do with this matter, so she is actually relieved. The thing to do now is to save the two hostages from the hands of old Osborne, and then let him bow down and plead guilty. Although it feels like a guy like Old Osborne is almost impossible to get rid of, but she still wants to try and see if I can end this thing in the most peaceful way.


    So now, she said to the old Osborne.


    "Mr. Osborne, everything you have done is completely exposed. This means that you will have to face trials from this world law. Because there are no variants involved, there will be no People can excuse you in any name. The privilege you have in the past will also become a blank piece of paper. The more you resist at this time, the more your crime will become deeper. So, Why not let go of the hostages in your hands and let everything get better?"


    "You want me to voluntarily give up. Give up all the resistance and accept your so-called fair trial?"


    Old Osborne showed a sneer on his face, and looking at his expression, Skye replied calmly.


    "This is your last chance. To do so, maybe in your lifetime, you will have a chance to meet Harry again!"


    "Why, do you think so?" Old Osborne was not moved by Skye''s words. He just dismissed his own vision and constantly observed Skye and the group of mutants in front of him. After a while, his face showed a smile that was awkward. "But I don''t think so."


    "You think this is my only chance, but I thought it was just an opportunity that you think. For me, chances are more than this. Just leave you and these waste mutants in this place. Nature No one can know what I have done. I am Norman Osborne, the big man who no one can shake. You say it!"


    "Insanely thinking!" Haven''t waited for Skye to respond, and those who have long been threatened by old Osborne and arrogant words forced to the extreme variants are already angry.


    "Norman Osborne! Don''t think that you can do what you want by what kind of dirty evil means. Don''t forget, we are mutants. You have power, we also have. And we have a dozen here. Personally, you want to destroy us, it is just a daydreaming. If you have the ability, let us come over! Let us see who can destroy who?"


    "Just by all of you?" The smile on his face became more and more intense, and Old Osborne began to make great changes. The muscles in his body bulged in pieces, and every blood vessel in his body began to brighten up.


    Just as the blood in his body turned into a hot lava, the glaring color caused by the high temperature made his whole body begin to become transparent from the surface. That feeling is like he has become a huge human-shaped light bulb, but this change is not ridiculous, but it is very dangerous.


    Even if it is so far away, Skye and the mutants can feel the hot waves from Oss itself, but it is conceivable that the hostages that he controlled in his own hands are now suffering. Kind of suffering. From the situation they have seen, the two hostages are probably the most critical moment.


    The old Osborne''s palm is a deadly high temperature, and this temperature is clearly beyond the limits of both of them. Even if it is a mutant, it does not mean that they can withstand such extreme temperature damage. Unless they have the ability to restrain high temperatures, they are at best only a little stronger than ordinary people. Regrettably, they do not have this ability. So just for a moment, they are already screaming, and the whole place is lit like a torch.


    Death came so fast, so suddenly, it was something that nobody had thought of. What makes these people unthinkable is that the old Osborne will actually kill them so much that there is no point in giving them a way out.


    This made all the mutants unexpectedly angry and became angry. Because Osborne is not killing others, it is their relatives and friends. They walked here and died all the way, and thought they could return to their homes at the end. I just didn''t think of it, but at this last moment, everything is so ruined.


    Pain and hatred are almost as widespread in their hearts as the fire of the prairie. And this makes these mutants no longer have any other scruples, completely like crazy, attacking the old Osborne.


    The first thing that started to move was Weston. He operated lightning, and the glaring electro-optical light formed a beautiful long whip on his hand, and then stunned to Osborne with a phantom light that could not be recognized with his eyes.


    Because it is lightning, even if it is artificial lightning, the speed is almost the fastest, far beyond the reaction speed that old Osborne can cope with. This made the old Osborne without any resistance, and was beaten by this lightning lash.


    The destructive power of lightning is extraordinary. The explosive power of the old Osborne, so that he now has a special body is immediately created a terrible scar. Deep into the bones, and even see the internal organs. This is already fatal enough for an ordinary person. But for Old Osborne, this is not the case.


    Almost no more than a recovery speed of any Wolverine Rogan, the wound on his body began to heal visually. In the face of such a situation, Wisden can only desperately wave the long whip in his hand, as much as possible to cause more damage to the old Osborne.


    But the result is still the same, no matter how hard he can, it can not have a decisive influence on the old Osborne. As if at this time, he has become an undead monster, which is daunting!

 Chapter 1314： Unmatched by an enemy

    Lightning waving, although the momentum is huge, but the impact on the old Osborne is almost no. The wound on his body can always recover before the next wound is born, and this makes him look like nothing at all.


    Another lightning slammed on his face, showing his face a distinct bone and a cold tooth. Because of the smirk on his face, this makes him look as terrible as a **** demon. And in a burst of sinister laughter, the old Osborne has been mercilessly mocking these mutants.


    "What else is there, let it come out. Don''t say that I will not give you the opportunity to use all of your abilities. I will prove to you that you are only a group of lambs to be slaughtered in front of me. Death, It is your only destination!"


    I have to say that the old Osborne has caused enough psychological pressure on these mutants. Faced with his almost immortal ability, the mutants are both fearful and indignant. There is a saying that not to break out in silence, but to die in silence. At this time, most of the mutants chose the latter. So immediately, there was such a voice coming from them.


    "Go to death!"


    A tall mutant is coming out. The huge fist is almost like a heavy hammer, squatting on the ground. And with his movements, the dirt at the foot of Osborne immediately rolled up like a start of boiling. This made Osborne feel subconsciously wrong, but it was already a step late. Because at this time, countless soils are already spurting, sweeping toward him.


    Like a big wave on the coast, the thick earth waves instantly swallowed the body of the old Osborne. And those thick soils, like their own consciousness, began to desperately compress toward the center.


    You know, the weight of the soil itself is very huge. Coupled with the weight of this layer of wrapping, it is entirely possible to completely squeeze a person into a meat sauce. Even if the old Osborne''s body is able to withstand this pressure, the anaerobic environment created by the thick soil is enough to suffocate him to death.


    This is a terrible killing trick, so powerful that all the mutants think it is the victory. But what they imagined was that what they thought did not happen.


    After all, they still underestimated the power of old Osborne. Because in this almost impossible situation, the old Osborne used his own strength to give himself a way to live.


    Using the high temperature that can flow through the body that can completely melt the steel, the old Osborne is directly fired to cover the layers of dirt. The thick soil became dry and hard under his fire bake, knowing to crystallize completely. And just after such a conversion is completed, the old Osborne has been forced to break through the shackles of his own body has become weak, and with a punch, thoroughly smashed the entire crystallized soil into pieces.


    His decisiveness and courage gave him such a way of life. In order to open such a way of life, the old Osborne also paid a heavy price.


    His chest has dried up. That is the case where the bones supporting the abdominal cavity are completely crushed. In addition, his arm that slammed the key punch was also completely broken. After all, it is a crystallized soil, and it is no different from a huge glass. What is the ordinary person who slams through the glass with his hand? He is now an enlarged version of this end. Folding an arm is already quite a good situation. At the very least, he was not directly smashed by the collapsed crystallized soil.


    With such a means, the old Osborne is turned into what it is now. This is already a good result for these mutants. Although he couldn''t kill him, it was acceptable to break him and beat him seriously. Because this proves that the old Osborne is not immortal, as long as this continues, there will be a time when he can get his life.


    They think so, and they are so stated.


    "Norman Osborne, your days of evil have come to an end. Look at what you are now! Who do you think you are, Ming Wang Dashen? No, you are just a singer, you will still Injury and death. Just like now, we will beat you bit by bit, and finally tear you into pieces. Use your death to pay homage to the compatriots who were killed by you! So in this last time, you Just give me a good confession of your life''s crimes!"


    "Repent?" Although the current situation looks very bad, the old Osborne is still a bright face and still does not show any frustration. He sneered at the mutants in front of him, just like watching a group of jumping clowns. "Do you think you have won? With your helpless means? It''s ridiculous, you just don''t understand what kind of power you are facing."


    Having said that, his whole person has already issued a dull snoring. And when such a snoring sounded, the more sultry heat waves and the more intense burning light broke out from his body again.


    It can be seen that under this miraculous power, the old Osborne''s body is gradually returning to perfection. The broken sternum is still good to say that the arm that has been cut off by the elbow has begun to grow out of nothing, and grows out a little.


    The magical performance beyond imagination has scared all the mutants, and the old Osborne continues to sneer at the guys who are obviously horrified and unbelievable.


    "Why, can''t this be accepted? It''s a group of sad guys, know why I choose you? It''s because you have always been a waste! You have no use for the past, now or now! For the mutants For this group, you are just the most common type, even the type that drags your legs. For you, your ability is still weak and ridiculous. It is your pleasure to serve my evolution. Of course, It��s still a great fortune to die in my hands. To witness the first act of a new chapter in human evolution, you should be able to say that you have nothing to regret!��


    "Damn bastard, what the **** are you talking about?"


    Although the mutants are shocked by the power of Osborne, this does not mean that they will accept Osborne''s mockery. Almost immediately, someone cursed at him like this. Only very quickly, this curse has become a meaningless pain.


    Old Osborne is no longer interested in continuing to argue with these mutants. Knowing that the longer the delay, the more night-long dreams he has made the decision to take the initiative. At this time, the mutant who cursed him became a leading bird and became the first person to bear his thunder.


    The old Osborne change is not just the things he shows on himself. Super resilience, the terrible high temperature that can melt gold and stone, this is not his ability. He also has the power and speed of Superman, and this is reflected in the moment, that is, his fleeting light and shadow, which is like a flash of lightning.


    He couldn''t see the figure when he was exercising, he could only see a rough trajectory through the conspicuous light on his body. And when everyone noticed this dazzling trajectory, Old Osborne was already in front of the mutant, and slammed his fist toward his chest.


    It is obvious that the mutant was wrong when he saw Osborne suddenly appearing in front of him, and when his Osborne��s fist slammed on him, the mistake on his face suddenly came. It became more obvious.


    As a variant of the alienation system, this guy wrapped a thick layer of scale under his thick clothes. Although it can''t be compared with the metallized defensive power of the Steelers, the defensive power of the scales that he does not control by himself is definitely not under the front armor of any main battle tank.


    It can be said that none of the large-caliber anti-equipment weapons in active service can penetrate the scales on his body. Therefore, it is not wrong to say that he is wearing a dragon scale that is invulnerable. This is also his code name, dragon scales. A name that once made him proud.


    Only now, this proud name has become a thing of the past. Because this dragon scale did not play any role at all at this time. It is no more difficult for Osborne to use his hot iron fist to run through him than to tear a piece of paper. It��s just a hot knife to cut the butter, and it��s unbeatable. The old Osborne''s fist is already passing through his chest from the front of his heart.


    The burning heat quickly burned his internal organs into coke, and the whole person turned the whole person into a torch. Looking at his masterpiece, Osborne showed a satisfied smile on his face, and then looked at the other guys like a tiger looking for prey, and made such a sound.


    "Look, how fragile you are, in my hands is like an ant. I am very curious, which one of you will be the next one to die? Or, do you want to come together?"


    This is a threat and a threat. But I have to say that all the mutants have given birth to fear in his heart because of this kind of intimidation.


    The power shown by the old Osbourne is beyond their imagination. Since the family knows about their own affairs, they are very clear that it is difficult to deal with such a guy with their own ability. So, that is, they are going to be wiped out here?


    This is obviously an unacceptable fact, but when it comes to confronting him, they don''t have that confidence.


    And just as they were in such a dilemma, Skye stood up and strode to the front of them.

 Chapter 1315： Shock wave shock

    "Why, you can''t wait to find death?"


    Looking at the sky between himself and the group of variants, the old Osborne''s face immediately revealed a cruel smile. .


    "Do you think I won''t kill you? No, whether it''s for my own career or for Harry''s feelings, a woman like you must die. Most at most, for Harry, I can make you die. Slightly a little bit faster."


    Not concerned about the threat of the old Osborne words, Skye just faced a man with a dramatic change with a serious expression, and asked very seriously.


    "Why are you going to be like this? The Tian hammer is very clear at the beginning. You are just an ordinary human with genetic pathological defects. Why do you have this power? This is how you kidnap these The reason for the mutant? Is this the reason you do this?"


    "This can only be said to be part of the reason!"


    Shaking his head, as a pioneer who has successfully opened this door, Old Osborne is not afraid to tell his secrets. Even said that at this time, he did have an impulse to not vomit. The reason is also very simple, that is, he created a miracle, a miracle of human evolution. If such an achievement can only be buried in one''s own heart and not confided to people, then it is really a pity.


    So now, since Skye asked such a question, he is naturally willing to give her an answer.


    "Human evolution should start with genes. And as far as you know, our Osborne family has a natural genetic problem. Retroviruses, one that causes us to be congenitally in mental development beyond ordinary people. But the virus will collapse and cause death due to genetic defects. Adult male members will develop lesions, so in general, male members of the Osborne family rarely live thirty years old."


    "I am a special case, because I have been supporting a large-scale genetic research experiment. For example, Spider-Man''s father Parker''s variant spider gene experiment, which I sponsored. The purpose of this is simple: use technology The power of time delays my life. It turns out that the power of science can indeed work. It is only as time goes by, the effect of this effect becomes more and more meager."


    Having said that, the old Osborne looked at his own palm. The transparent color is like the color of the red-hot metal, which makes a clear smile on his face.


    ��I know very well that what I can do is already at the limit. So I have to start looking for a more effective way. At the time, the way I was looking for was to pray to the gods. Many people know the true identity of the King. I am no exception. So I asked for help from him. Of course, I did not get the best results, but I got another unexpected gain."


    ��There is a special experimental studio under the name of the Nisshin Group. Its principal, Dr. Kirian, has created a very special result, which is the desperate virus. This develops the human brain potential and allows humans to control dna and genetic operations autonomously. The project is definitely one of the most valuable research projects in the world. It is a pity that this technology is in the hands of the Nikko Group, and no one is likely to have the ability to get what they don��t want from the group��s hands. Even me is the same."


    "But my luck is very good, that is, I am a beneficiary of this technology. After paying a huge price, I got a special opportunity from the Nikko Group. I injected a desperate virus and became a reliance. This virus power is a special case of my own patients. However, I am not satisfied with this effect."


    "I know very well that the desperate virus that Nisshin Group injected for me is incomplete. Maybe it will cure my problems, but it may not be able to get the best development of my genes. I know very well that we Osborne family What kind of gene is there. So I am not willing to get only the result."


    "Since the Nikko Group is not willing to give me what I want, then I will develop it myself. Although there is no big backing like the Nikko Group, but the power of scientific research, Osborne Group will not be inferior. Only enough The secret, as well as enough energy, then wait for a while, you can get an ideal result."


    Having said that, the old Osborne once again put his sight on the opposite of this group of mutants.


    "You also saw this change. Now this is the perfect form of the desperate virus. Through the perfect manipulation of the human DNA, let humanity become such a perfect state now. Endless power, almost immortal physique. Imagine If this power is entrusted to all human beings, then what kind of different situation is human beings. The mutant is just a joke. Even God! Under such a base, it will not Then there is such an unattainable existence. This is the door to human evolution and the future of mankind. However, such a future is not perfect."


    "I am stubborn with those who are stubborn in thinking. I have done this kind of stupid thing in the scope of the hammer. I have done such a stupid thing, but after I understand it, I found out that it is right. There is no good benefit for human beings. The mutant is an excellent body. As a researcher, we should admit that the genetics of the mutant are indeed higher than humans. Although I don��t know this. The origin of the genes, but look at the capabilities they have to know that this is not something that human evolution can get."


    Holding his fist tightly, the old Osbourne looked at the eyes of these mutants and became greedy. He mentioned that the genetic problem of the mutant is not without reason, and the real reason is that he has already listed the mutant as his goal. And the reason he did this for himself is this.


    "I like to make my own things perfect. And if that''s the case, I really have no reason to let the mutants have such good materials. Find the special pieces in their genetics, decipher them, and compile them to me. Inside the desperate virus. As long as it succeeds, what I can get is a better work than the whole mutant. Human beings will no longer be weak and incompetent, but will become stronger and more perfect than mutants. By that time, human beings can truly be the masters of this world. And if my experiment is successful, the whole world, all humans, will thank me for everything I have done today."


    "This is the reason why I am doing this. And for such reasons, are you satisfied?"


    After hearing the old Osborne''s remarks, Skye''s reaction can no longer be described with shock. Her only thought now is that Norman Osborne is crazy. The incredibility of reality made her almost inexcusable to raise such doubts against the old Osborne.


    "Are you crazy? Don''t you know what it means in the end? Do you want the mutants and humans to fight in full? Do you want to see human beings being dragged into the most terrible abyss? ��


    "You don''t understand at all!" Shaking his head, Old Osborne was dismissive of Skai''s doubts. "I have already said that this is an evolution of all mankind. If all mankind has become a more perfect existence, the threat of a mutant is simply not a threat. Everything you worry about is simply impossible. Of course, this is a little far from the perfection in my mind. But don''t worry, I will make up for this gap soon. Of course, this is after packing you up!"


    Having said that, the old Osborne once again put on a fighting stance.


    "You know everything about the things you know. So, it''s time to send you on the road. If you want to be so awake to death, you should be able to rest in peace."


    As soon as the voice fell, the old Osborne was already rushing toward Skye like a string of arrows. His speed is extremely fast, and his movements make his trajectory a conspicuous flaming because of changes in his body''s surface. It was like a flame-snake with a claw and a claw, and it was the same as the deadly tooth decay of Skye. This made Skye have to take on all his skills as if he were an enemy.


    Strong shock wave, release! Aligning with the flaming color that came in front of him, Skye directly slammed his own palms. The shock wave generated by the intersection of the two palms received an infinite general increase in her power, and when Skye confined the powerful force after this increase to the part in front of her, she immediately let the whole air come. It was like a roar of a thunder.


    Air, pressure, everything under the power of Skye changed into the most destructive force. Among them, old Osborne is naturally the first victim.


    His body stayed in the air because of the high-speed movement. The next moment, he was hit by the power of this shock wave, and then it seemed to be hit by a million tons of sledgehammer. I was shot and flew out.


    The power of the shock wave is not just the destructive power on the surface. It penetrates deeply into every part of what you are targeting. From the skin to the muscles, from the muscles to the bones and nerves. Everything, bones and even internal organs can''t escape the destructive effects of shock waves. This made the old Osbourne hit an unprecedented hit in an instant.


    The skin was torn into numerous fragments, the muscles were swayed into broken meat, and the bones were twisted into pieces. Everything made him change like a pool of mud. However, this did not lead him to death.


    He is still alive and really alive.

 Chapter 1316： You chase me to escape the green magic armor

    The core of the desperate virus is the brain. All of the specific abilities are accomplished through the development of core areas of the brain. Therefore, once the brain is suffering from irreparable serious trauma, even with the super-recovery power of the desperate virus, it must be the result of a death.


    Old Osborne realized this when he was studying the desperate virus. In order to overcome this weakness, he has always made a special transformation experiment for himself.


    That is to use the same method as Rogan, injecting a secondary Eideman alloy with a vibrating gold component inside his skull. Keep your brain under the protection of this special Edelman alloy.


    Zhenjin has the power to absorb all the kinetic energy, and the protection of such a special alloy is enough to make the old Osborne invincible. He had thought that he had no need to do so at all, but he did not expect that this kind of just-in-time means played the most important role in this most critical time.


    The feeling of the rest of the robbery emerged from his heart. While looking at Skye, who had this terrible power in front of him, Old Osborne replied to his body and questioned her.


    "This is why you are blending with these mutants? Because you are also a variant? It is impossible. I have a screening device for the mutants at the company''s doorman. If you are a mutant, You were discovered on the first day of your Osborne group. Are you a natural special case evolution? How is it possible?"


    "No, I am a different race! Another special race that lives in this world. This world is not as simple as you think, Mr. Osborne."


    Skye, who already knows his identity and origins, explains this to Old Osborne. At the same time, she also poses such a threat.


    "You have already seen my strength. I can tell you very clearly that such power can be used anytime and anywhere. And in the face of this power, do you think you have any room to resist? If not, Then please let me know how to be honest. I don��t want to be directly against you, look at Harry��s share."


    "Hah, it��s ridiculous. It��s like you have already decided to eat me. Miss Johnson! But I have to make it clear to you, and the things between us are not so easy to understand!"


    The old Osborne, who has stood up again, is still the ambitious look. Looking at his appearance, Skye, who knew that he could not be good, immediately prepared to continue fighting. It was just that she did not think that when she had just made such an action, the old Osborne made a reaction beyond her imagination.


    He started to run away! In a moment of ambiguity that is simply not captured by humans, it has already rushed toward the interior of the mansion. And looking at him like this, Skye is even a glimpse. Instead, those mutants responded faster.


    "Catch this bastard, don''t let him run. We must let him pay for what he has done!"


    A few agile mutants almost desperately chased behind the old Osborne, and some mutants who couldn��t catch up, pointed their guns at Skye and opened fire. .


    "What are you waiting for, why don''t you catch up and kill him. Don''t you know that he has just killed several of our companions? Is it true that at this time, you still have something to sympathize with such a bastard? Heart?"


    "I" Skye was a bit difficult to start. She is indeed selfish, so she will always hesitate. Such hesitation is naturally seen by these mutants, and this has become the reason for their denunciation of Skye.


    "From the very beginning, you and the people of the Osborne family are unclear. It is obvious that there is such a power, but they watched our companion die in the hands of the bastard. You guy, it is simply They have killed their accomplices. At this time, you are still indifferent. Can you say that you really intend to let him escape and continue to go unpunished?"


    When he heard this, Skye couldn''t help but clench his fist. She is not sure if she has such an idea, but she knows that she can''t continue to delay at this time. The crime of old Osborne is already a definite fact. In this case, as a law enforcer, she must make a decision.


    Skye chased him up and quickly reached the depths of Osborne''s house. With the terrible movement between them, the people in the entire house have already been alarmed. So when she rushed in, she immediately encountered a panicked old housekeeper.


    The old butler had a Winchester m1887 shotgun in his hand. This classic lever shotgun was a collection of his youth, and he is still his favorite thing until now. Although old, but the power is not to be underestimated. Dealing with the average thief is always a problem that can be solved with one shot.


    The old butler thought that the family was thieves, so he took such a baby out. It��s just that he didn��t think that he would meet the acquaintance of Skye.


    "Miss Johnson? How could it be you? How could you be this dress?"


    After all, the old housekeeper was not stupid. After experiencing the initial mistakes, he immediately wanted to understand the key. This also made him look strange to Skye''s eyes.


    "Sure enough, like the old man is worried, Miss Johnson is really a simple character. I thought you were a good girl, it is the luck of the young master to know you like this. But now, My eyes are still a problem. Say, you are close to the young master."


    At the end of the day, the old butler had mercilessly directed the weapons in his hand to Skye. And looking at him like this, Skye��s heart suddenly blocked again.


    Her impression of the old butler has always been very good. In her eyes, this is just a kind old man. Now, when he is treated in this way, it is naturally impossible for her heart to feel good. However, she knew what she was doing after all, so although it was difficult to face the question of the old butler, she said seriously to him.


    "Mr. Hadley. You should also know what Norman Osborne is doing. Now everything he has done has been exposed, and as an agent of the Heavenly Hammer, I need to bring him to justice. So, please let go, don''t make the mistake of making mistakes in such things!"


    "Unfortunately! I am the steward of the Osborne family. Maintaining the interests of the Osborne family is the mission I should abide by. So, unless I am dead, you don''t want to pass in front of me! Miss Johnson, I don''t welcome you here, so please leave here before I shoot!"


    Unlike the mildness of the beginning, the current Hadley blunt is like a stone, an iceberg. And his refusal does not stop Skye''s current will, she must stop Osborne from continuing to make more stupid mistakes, so she must break through this obstacle.


    "Give me away, Mr. Hadley. You are obstructing your official duties. If you are so obsessed with it, then what you do will involve you. Don''t force me, I don''t want to do it for you. !"


    "Sorry! I am afraid I have been dragged in from the beginning!"


    The old housekeeper said this, but the hand has been very decisively pulled the trigger. In the bang of the gunshots, countless steel **** have already been sprayed toward Skye.


    There is no doubt that this is fatal. If you are hit, then even a mixed race like Skye will die here.


    It is certainly impossible for Skye to be willing to die under his gun because of his embarrassment. So immediately, she released her abilities.


    The power of this shock wave is enough to withstand bullets that rely on kinetic energy to move forward. So, that is, within a moment, all the bullets were refracted by her.


    And looking at a gun like this did not work, the old housekeeper is obviously a bit worried. However, he did not give Skye any chance. Instead, he pushed the lever in his hand and pushed the bullet up again.


    "It turns out that you are a mutant! No wonder you will know all that Master has planned. But it doesn''t matter! I said, as long as I am there, you will never want to pass through here! I will never let you go Master''s trouble!"


    "Give me away, don''t force me to do it for you! I don''t want to hurt you!"


    Skye��s temper is very violent because she feels that she has delayed too much time on this. The current situation is that she has no time to delay here. This is not only because the time she has delayed is likely to let the old Osborne take the opportunity to escape, more often because the mutants who are chasing up are likely to be in danger of life.


    In the case that everything is already clear. The mutants have not allowed more casualties. That will only make things worse, and this is absolutely not allowed. So at this time, Skye has used the idea of ??violently subduing the old housekeeper.


    It��s just that she hasn��t waited for her to act, but the accidental change has happened again. And this time the accident came from their heads. The thick ceiling of the ceiling broke out in an instant. The shards of the bricks that accompanied the roll were the bodies of two mutants and a strange figure.


    Dark green armor, some describe the mask of the skull, the dangerous props all over the body. Such a presence makes people feel the threat of his existence at a glance. Faced with such a threat, Skye just had a good posture, and he heard the old dumb voice of Old Osborne, which came out from the inside of the armor.


    "Now, it is the beginning of our contest. Daisy Johnson!"

 Chapter 1317： Spread the mystery of armorless armor

    Old Osborne did all the preparations. At this point, Skye can see it from his body.


    The armor that looks full of sci-fi colors has a metallic color, and the various weapons hanging on it can be seen at a glance with the term war weapon. And then associate this war weapon with the ghosts of all human evolution that he said before, it is not difficult to imagine what kind of ghost idea Osborne is playing.


    In the final analysis, he is still a **** who is in love with his rights. What makes the door to human evolution is just the most masculine figurine that he has done for himself.


    Use the desperate virus he restored to take the so-called evolutionary development of ordinary people, and then equip them with this modern high-tech weapon. In this way, an entire army whose combat power is not under the mutant human race was created out of nothing.


    The facts of the past have proved that human beings will never let such an opportunity pass. In particular, this opportunity will be unprecedented in increasing their power to allow them to once again have the right to dominate the world.


    Once Osborne thoroughly refined his technique, the human government would spare no effort to save him. He will once again grasp the huge rights, and that will mean that war will begin again between humans and mutants.


    This is not something impossible. Old Osborne is very clear about the fact that he wants to improve the development of the desperate virus and it is necessary to understand the secret hidden in the mutant gene. And this secret makes him sure to look for mutants to do his own research. It��s like he��s doing it now, kidnapping mutants everywhere to act as mice in his lab.


    If it was before, it was not a problem. Because the mutant at that time had no place at all. Not to mention the research departments of large companies, even the US government is doing a variety of inhuman research on the variants in a way that violates human rights.


    But now, this is simply impossible. The mutants who have the support of Hui Yao City are not afraid of the threat of any human power. Especially in the case that the US government has reached a series of agreements with the mutants, they can, in the name of the law, be able to recover justice from all the companies that have harmed the mutants in the past.


    At this time, if the human government chooses to support Osborne, it will be equivalent to fueling the fire on the mutants who have finally settled down. You must know that the previous war was only because of the intervention of Ming Wang. If the same stupid war is once again picked up because of human greed, it is difficult to guarantee that this time someone will stand up and stop it.


    Skye, who knows all this, dare not take this risk. She believes that the bosses behind her must have the same idea. So at this time, she is already determined to Osborne in this way.


    "Norman Osborne, you can''t escape, let''s just let it go!"


    "That''s not necessarily!" Old Osborne, dressed in a armor, smiled and shook his head, then replied to her in a dull, hoarse tone. "There were just a few mutants who said this to me, but now, where are they?"


    "What happened to you?" When I heard this, Skye immediately had a bad feeling. And this kind of premonition made her immediately ask questions with high voice.


    "Who knows? Maybe you can ask them in person, go to hell!"


    Old Osborne made a mocking ridicule, then it was like lightning, and rushed over to Skye. At this time, his speed is obviously faster than he just came. This is because his armor has a very good streamlined shape that can limit the resistance to the air. On the other hand, this set of armor developed by biotechnology can enhance the user''s physical ability.


    Even if the desperate virus has already brought the old Osborne''s body potential to the limit, this armor can still be at this level, and then pull up his overall ability from one to two layers. This is already a very rare piece of data, and such a data has brought the old Osborne threat to Skye to a new height.


    She did not respond at all, and old Osborne was already in front of her. Seeing that his head is going to be smashed by the old Osborne''s iron fist, Skye is completely subconscious, bursting out his greatest energy.


    The invisible shock wave broke out in an instant of 360 degrees. This kind of explosion caused the old Osborne to collapse because of the strong earthquake. It also made the Osborne family The mansion was devastated.


    Because of the suddenness of the incident, Skye could not effectively control the power that broke out. And when she can''t control her strength, then the damage she caused is simply that she is not against me. So not only the old Osborne, but even the old butler Hadley and all the people in this mansion were stunned by the shock she released.


    What kind of changes will happen to ordinary people under such strong shock waves, which can be concluded by looking at the reaction of the old housekeeper.


    He was first shot and flew up and flew into the air with everything around him. Then, because of the high frequency of vibration, his body tissue was disintegrated in an instant. Muscles and bones, blood and various body tissues were mixed with those that were also turned into powder, and they were sprinkled. Projected in a fixed direction.


    At this time, it is difficult for you to see his presence through the eyes. Because he has been broken! Everything has been mixed in the wood, masonry and dust, even if it is to find some residual parts, it is simply impossible.


    This is the most cruel way to die, and this death proves the horror of the power of Skye. This is not all, because with the spread of this shock wave, the entire Osborne mansion has already fallen into the same fate.


    The airflow and impact that were diffused out by the shock wave were like the sharpest sharp edges, and the entire mansion was cut off from the basement. Then the impact of three hundred and sixty degrees without a dead end is to smash everything in the house together with the house itself.


    The same as the old butler''s miserable death. Everything is stripped into the finest dust in numerous high frequency oscillations. And this makes it seem that the surrounding area of ??Skye suddenly bursts into a terrible sandstorm, screaming in front of himself in a mouthful of his mouth.


    This kind of impact comes quickly and goes fast. After a brief outbreak, just like the end of the fireworks, all the artificially created dust has surged into the sky with rapid airflow changes. Of course, the Osborne mansion at this time is no longer there. Everything is gone, no matter whether it is a living thing or a dead thing, all of it has been turned into dust in the shock of Skye.


    Of course, there is one exception. That''s the old Osborne, this guy with almost incompetent ability.


    Just such a targeted situation has not killed him, and now such an all-round outbreak is naturally even more impossible to treat him. What''s more, there is such a strange armor on his body that protects him.


    With the protection of this armor, the old Osborne suffered much less damage than before. Although his ** is still being smashed into a smash, it can only be re-corrected in a small amount of time, compared to the previous situation that takes a lot of time to fix it.


    Moreover, this armor can not only play such a defensive role.


    Feeling that the body was reshaped into perfect condition, Osborne stood up and stared at his own palm on his armor. He can clearly perceive that the basic structure of this armor is undergoing special changes, which seem to be gradually evolving in a particular direction. Although there is no clear understanding of this change because there is no equipment on hand, as a designer, he is well aware of the reasons and consequences of this change.


    Unlike Stark''s technical steel armor, the armor on his body was made using some kind of bionic technique. It looks like metal, but it is actually a kind of biological tissue material. The source of this material is a variant of the human gene, code-named Darwin, that was handed down during the Cold War.


    Strictly speaking, this armor is the same as the original sentinel robot. Because they are all copied on the basis of Darwin. It''s just that the sentinel robot is only different for the ability to imitate and adapt to the mutant. This armor, which he named as the Green Devil, is more developed in the special direction of adapting to the environment.


    The reason for choosing this is because his goal is more than just a mutant. Old Osborne''s ambition is great, so his goal is all external factors that may cause devastating damage to future humans.


    Using biotechnology to simulate Darwin''s environmental adaptability, this armor helps users adapt to all extreme environments. Coupled with the powerful capabilities of the desperate virus itself, the warrior thus created is the real war machine, the real ultimate destroyer.


    Old Osborne has full confidence in his design. However, he is very clear that any design should have to undergo a practical test. So now facing this battle of Skye, it has become the best experimental opportunity of the moment. He does not want to miss such an opportunity. In fact, he has no more opportunities to choose.


    So immediately, he rushed over to Skye again.

 Chapter 1318： Waiting for support

    From the beginning to the end, the old Osborne has a deadly threat to Skye. Although it is not without any help, but Skye is clear, as long as the old Osborne touched himself, then I am afraid that there will be life and worry.


    Although she has a strong ability to protect her body, in essence, her physical fitness is not much different from that of an ordinary human being. Old Osborne was able to kill those mutants with a punch, so it would not be a problem to kill her.


    Therefore, when she watched the old Osborne once again launching an assault on herself, she immediately put her hands together, forcing the shock waves to be bundled together, and the old Osborne was radiated.


    For Skye, the only way to defeat him is to keep the old Osborne out of a safe distance. And she has always used this method to maintain the contest with the old Osborne. In her opinion, this should only be the first two repetitions.


    With the shock wave again and again, the old Osborne offensive was eliminated, and he felt frustration and even despair in this repeated failure and pain until he completely lost his will to resist. This is the only way Skye thinks can be used to subdue Old Osborne. She thought she could do this, but now it seems that things are far less optimistic than she imagined.


    Although so far, her shock wave can play a little role in the old Osborne. But as she observed, the effect of her shockwave on Old Osborne seems to be gradually weakening. Obviously, old Osborne did not have the ability to resist his own shock power. As long as it is shocked by the power of the shock wave, he will be shot out without control. But now, he is already able to stabilize his body and make himself stand up in this kind of impact.


    The UHF turbulence seems to be no longer able to cause any significant damage to his body. Skye could feel as if she had encountered an insulator, and her shock wave power was greatly reduced when it was passed to the armor of the old Oss itself. The rest of the power is simply not enough to have a serious enough impact on the body of Osborne today. And the impact of these forces is constantly weakening.


    That layer of armor is weird! Skye realized this, but it was already a helpless thing. After resisting the strong shock of the shock wave, Osborne has stepped closer to Skye.


    His state is like moving against the river, and the huge shocks make him difficult. But this is only a temporary situation, because the armor on his body is adapting to this impactful environment. It is changing its structure so that its existence can become more comfortable in such an environment.


    It is like a dry duck falling into the water and being forced to learn to swim without being drowned. The situation of the Green Devil''s armor is even more powerful than this. It is not to learn to swim, but to change yourself directly from a dry duck to a fish.


    Such changes have made Sky''s ability more and more ineffective. And the impact of shocks and shocks on yourself has infinitely approached zero. Old Osborne was already laughing and struggling to get closer to Sky.


    "Have you seen it? This is the power I have! Your little tricks have no effect on me. I have completely adapted to your abilities. Even if your strength is strong, it is already for me. It��s dead. You are dead, Miss Johnson!��


    When the old Osborne began to speak, Skye was already aware of this. And this understanding does not improve her situation, she is still the most critical moment in her life. The next moment, she may be directly killed by the old Osborne on the spot. And what she has to do now is just to think about it, how to let myself live the next moment.


    Very difficult! There is almost no hope. Skye��s heart quickly reached such a conclusion. And such a conclusion also made her directly sink her heart to the bottom.


    Nothing is more frustrating than turning a hunter into a prey. What worries her even more is that once Osborne has survived today, he is likely to persuade the human government to get their shelter. That equates to the horn that once again blew the war between humans and mutants. And if such a thing really happens, then you can''t stop him, and obviously become a sinner of the ages.


    Can''t let him hold on! Be sure to arrest him! At this time, such an idea became very clear in the heart of Skye. This is the most determined idea she has ever had since she discovered this. It��s just that this idea is about to be implemented and implemented, but it is almost impossible.


    Compared to arresting old Osborne, he even executed him. Skye thought that it was the most likely thing to die in his hands. She is already incapable of fighting against Osborne, and those mutants have no effect. As for the so-called support, until now they have no shadows, they are even more hopeless.


    Is this going to end? In the bottom of his heart, Skye emerged such an unwilling thought. And such a thought came out in the same way as if she had stripped off her whole body strength, and she completely lost her determination and courage to resist.


    Failure seems to have become a foregone conclusion. In the face of such a situation, what Skye can do now is to close his eyes and accept the death. Although not reconciled, but powerlessness is powerless. She had to admit this, so she could only drop her hands, closed her eyes and chose to give up.


    Looking at the most threatening one, Skye gave up the resistance, and the old Osborne once again showed a sly smile.


    "Is it finally felt desperate? It��s really rare. I thought you would resist it all the time! But it��s good, so it��s better to die here than to die in front of Harry in the future. At the very least, this At that time, he still doesn''t know your ugly true face. Maybe with his weak character, maybe it may be two tears for you!"


    The old Osborne''s words gave Skye''s heart a needle-like pain, and she subconsciously wanted to say something. But in the end, I still resisted this breath and chose silence.


    In this matter, she is wrong on Harry''s question. She knew this very well, so from her decision to do so, she was already ready to make up for Harry. But now it seems that all this is no longer needed. She will die here, and that means she can no longer compensate Harry.


    And if you think so, maybe this is a good thing. At the very least, she doesn''t have to face Harry''s disappointment or even hateful eyes, and if she is lucky, maybe Harry will really cry for her.


    It can make a man cry for himself, it is a woman''s luck. If you can find such a lucky word, then your life will be satisfied. It��s a pity that I��m afraid I won��t see that moment.


    After closing his eyes, Skye��s mind began to be uncontrollable to give birth to such an idea. Her thoughts are numerous, but this does not hinder her feelings about the outside world. She could hear the old footsteps of Osbourne''s step by step and the whistling sound of his fists.


    finished? As if she had already seen the ending, Skye sighed, ready to meet the last moment, and at this time, a sudden sound came from her ear.


    It was a whistling whistling, then a heavy crash and a sharp-edged voice. In the middle is also a mixture of deliberately screaming and strange bing''s electronic sound. Everything is mixed together, making the scene seem very messy.


    Is this the voice of hell? Skye thought of something indefinitely. But soon, she heard the old rust of Osborne.


    "Peter Parker, why are you here!"


    Upon hearing this name, Skye naturally knew that his rescue had already arrived. This opened her eyes with some surprises, and then saw a spider in red and blue uniforms, as well as a guy with a double-knife and a red tight-fitting uniform.


    The two guys are squatting with the old Osborne in tandem, and it seems that they have a lot of scruples about them. Old Osborne is not as violent as they used to be. He chose questioning, and he questioned the little spider he knew very well.


    However, he recognized the little spider, but the little spider did not recognize him. Faced with such a guy wearing a dark green armor, it is dangerous to see at a glance. The little spider just squatted with great vigilance and then asked curiously.


    "Do we know? Green skin? I think this should be our first time to meet. No, I am sure, this is definitely our first time to meet. Your disgusting color is really impressive. If we have met, I will definitely remember you. I promise!"


    "He won''t be your creditor. I never remember who my creditor is? So every time someone comes to me for debt, I habitually put the gun on his head. Because I always think that they are coming to scam!"


    And the little spider did a time to partner with the dead waiter and set up the cavity. When he heard him, the little spider immediately turned his head and said to him righteously.


    "Hey, man. I am different from you. I can have three thousand dollars a month! I have a surplus of money to do financial investment. My money is very good, so I can''t have any creditors!"


    "Damn, you bug!" The little spider said nothing. When he said this, the dead waiter immediately changed his face, and the knife in his hand pointed at him. "You obviously have money. Why did you tell me when I borrowed money from you last time? You traitor, you hurt my pure heart!"


    "Hey, am I not lending you money? What the **** are you talking about?"


    "Is there? Are you sure?"

 Chapter 1319： Head flies identity guess

    Looking at the two guys because of the problem of money began to dispute, the old Osborne subconsciously want to attack one of them. .


    In his opinion, a superhero must be a threat to himself. And their appearance means one thing, that is, the Tianshou Bureau has begun to act against him. This made him have to escape from here as soon as possible. Because only by escaping and trying to complete his own experiments, can he be qualified to negotiate with the human government and obtain asylum. And to escape, you must solve these threats before you see them.


    He does not believe that these two superheroes will be indifferent to seeing themselves leave in front of them. Therefore, instead of being attacked by both sides, it is better to squat now, and then remove one of them.


    For some reason, Old Osborne did not regard the little spider as his first goal. He chose the dead servant, which exudes an unreliable guy from the inside out.


    And when he was like a storm, with a fierce whistling sound to the death waiter, the dead waiter had just gained a certain advantage in the mouth of the little spider. He was so proud that he did not have time to react. It was already heavily immersed in the face of old Osborne��s fist.


    And the naked eye, his entire skull has been deformed in an instant. Muscles are cracked, blood is flying, and everything that looks like a human has become a mess. The worst thing is that his fragile neck can''t bear this sudden shock, just like a tender stem pulled by violence. In a **** mist, everything is already It was tragically hit and flew out.


    One hit kill! It seems to be like this. At the very least, Old Osbourne thought it was like this.


    After all, this is a situation in which the whole head is thrown out. Even if he is changed, he cannot survive in this situation. As a person, he doesn''t think that this guy who doesn''t care can be surprised.


    However, he probably did not think of it. The dead waiter itself is the biggest accident in the world! Even if it was blown up, even the brain became a paste. This guy is still alive and kicking, but at best it is just another way.


    "Damn, really **** pain. You bastard, you wait for me, waiting for me to pick up my head, I must kneel down your head and kick the ball!"


    If the voice of such threats is spoken by an ordinary person, Old Osborne will definitely not put it in his heart. But if this sentence is only from a head, then even a guy like him can''t help but feel the feeling of blowing hair.


    Who has seen a guy with only one head left to talk? Who has seen the guy who has become a muddy brain and can still live? This is simply something that is not in line with science and logic, and such a thing is now in front of the old Osborne, so that he has to be forced to accept it.


    Surprising and unknown, this is what he has to face now. And people always feel uneasy and fear because of the unknown. This is human nature, and old Osborne cannot avoid it. So at this time, he could not continue his next move, but asked the dead waiter in amazement.


    "What the **** are you?"


    "I am your mother''s boyfriend. You bastard! I tell you, you are dead! I will wait to cut you into ten pieces, and put your head in your chrysanthemum!"


    The dying waiter replied with temper, and shouted at Skye, who was also there because of this strange situation.


    "The little girl over there, what are you doing there? Didn''t you see my head on your side? Don''t build me up, give it back to me!"


    Looking at the body of a dead waiter who was really groping like a headless fly, Skye swallowed hard, and then honestly smashed the already deformed head.


    The soft, but also the head of the thick liquid mixed together is a disgusting feeling in the hands, and Skye also used a lot of strength to make himself barely spit out. When she used this thing as if she was throwing garbage, she almost slammed into the arms of the dead waiter, and the dead waiter immediately complained to her.


    "Oh, lighter. Little girl, this is my head. It''s not the egg **** that you bought out and bought. My brain just got back a little bit and it was crushed by you!"


    Speaking of some scary words, the dead waiter directly inserted his soft head into his head. Just like this thing is not his own, in order to be able to plug more stable, he also slammed two times.


    This kind of action naturally makes blood flowers and some strange things splash everywhere. In the face of such a situation, let alone the old Osborne and Skye, even the little spiders that have been used to it are somewhat unbearable.


    "Wade, can''t you fix your head quickly? This is really a bit of appetite!"


    "Appetite? You said that I am still a little hungry. I want to eat spaghetti a bit, it is best to have another steak."


    Wade, who has always jumped in thinking, almost subconsciously associates with the important proposition of waiting for something to eat. For his nerve curvature, the little spider is naturally speechless. And Skye took a pumping of his own mouth, and then decided in the bottom of his heart that he would only be vegetarian.


    Everyone was disgusted by him, and the only one who was normal was the old one. After hesitating, the old Osborne immediately rushed toward the direction of no one to guard.


    After seeing the true immortality of the dead waiter, he has given up his previous thoughts and turned to start to escape. It��s just that he just started to move, and the little spider is already acting.


    It was almost impossible for old Osborne to imagine, but in a blink of an eye, the little spider appeared in front of him. Then the reflex is a foot, the old Osborne is like a cannonball, he was directly sent out by him.


    How strong the little spiders who have been strengthened by the power of the Zachnos Evil Knights are completely unimaginable. His impression of the little spider is still in the era when he relied on genetic variation to become a superhero, and this made him have no preparations when dealing with small spiders.


    This kind of mistake made him suffer tremendous trauma in this moment. Not only his body, but also the layer of green devil armor on his body.


    After all, it is only the biomimetic armor developed by biotechnology. In terms of protection, the armor''s ability is definitely better than those made of steel such as nano metal or Eideman alloy. So under the crit of this little spider, the outer layer of the armor has been marked with various cracks.


    It is a conspicuous dent, and around the dent is a crack that has already split. Through these gaps, the little spider can be seen only by the naked eye, which is like a flesh-and-blood structure. This made him a little surprised as a high school student. So immediately, he asked the old Osborne, who was almost embedded in the ground.


    "Bio-armor? How can anyone develop such a thing? Also, I felt very concerned from the beginning. This is the Osborne family''s mansion, and you seem to know me very well. This is not something that ordinary people can do. Things, so, who are you?"


    Old Osborne did not intend to answer this question of Little Spider. Because for him, this is a difficult question to answer.


    The true identity of the little spider is Harry''s good friend Peter Parker, which he knows. What is more clear to him is that he may also be the only friend of Harry who can make friends.


    Friendship between them has always been pure. The little spider is not the kind of friend who is attached to Harry''s wealth power. Harry didn''t know the identity of the little spider superhero. For them, the key to their friendship is to be the most authentic one, two ordinary young people.


    However, if at this time, the little spiders know their true identity, then the friendship between them may be difficult to maintain. After all, this is the fact that Harry is the father of Harry. What he means by his own actions, he also understands very well.


    He used the mutant to do the experimental material, which is theoretically the enemy of all superheroes. Even if he puts his own packaging fresh, he is just a criminal with **** hands. This may not be a big deal for him, but for Harry who doesn''t know anything, it''s something that can change his life.


    He will change from a bright tomorrow star to a criminal son. And that means that he can no longer look up to be a friend in front of a friend like Little Spider. This will become a stain on his life and will never be washed away.


    From a father''s point of view, this is his fault. Therefore, he could not calmly explain his true identity to the little spider. Similarly, Skye has such scruples.


    Although she knows the identity of the old Osborne, but considering Harry, she is not willing to say the truth. She is already owed to Harry, she is not willing to do anything that hurts him more. So in this matter, she also kept silent.


    However, they don��t say it, it doesn��t mean that the little spider can��t guess it. From the beginning when Sky began to ask for help, he had taken over the relevant information. And when he thinks about the things in those materials, he quickly guessed the answer he wanted.


    This made him unbelievable, but he still had to ask for his words.


    "Mr. Norman Osborne! Is it you in this armor?"

 Chapter 1320： Picking up the hostage

    When he heard the little spider, the old Osborne silently climbed out of the pothole that was struck by himself. .


    In such a short period of time, he has recovered his physical wounds. Of course, the crack of the Green Devil''s armor is difficult to repair in a short time. However, this does not affect his current situation, because now he will not have any situational changes because of the quality of the armor.


    The power of the little spider is what makes him feel guilty. Although he was only the first contact, he still had the most profound experience of this kind of power. It is also because of this experience that he became more cautious.


    This kind of caution is because he still has not given up the idea of ??running away, he is still thinking about feasible countermeasures. Of course, on the surface, he did not show a hint of half a trace, but after a while of silence, he made a hoarse smile.


    "Sure enough, I still can''t hold you, Peter Parker. This kind of meeting is really embarrassing for us!"


    "Really you? Mr. Osborne, why is this? Why do you become like this!"


    When the old Osborne acknowledged his identity, the little spider immediately became surprised. In his impression, the old Osborne is a generous elder, a man worthy of his respect. As a billionaire, he has never been so kind and gentle in his own arrogance, which makes him really hard to imagine, he will one day become a criminal he wanted.


    At this time, he even thought that it was wrong. But the old Osborne''s opening was an idea that made him annihilate.


    "There are not so many reasons, Mr. Parker. I have explained the things I have done, so I don''t want to explain the second time. The Chinese have a saying that the king is defeated! Maybe I have already failed. But that doesn''t mean I will regret it. It''s just that the fortune is not good, there is nothing to regret it!"


    "What you can say is really good, is it just coming out of the church''s confession?" The little spider is still silent on the old Osborne speech, but the dead waiter who has recovered is striding with the knife. The ground went up. "I appreciate your open-minded attitude, so I don''t think you will care to change the things you just owed me. Rest assured, my knife is very fast, and with a single click, I can let your head fly. stand up!"


    The little spider and the old Osborne have an old feeling, but it does not mean that the dead waiter has an old feeling with him. They have never had any friendship before, but they have old grievances. Although the brain of the dead waiter has never been normal, but this does not mean that he can immediately forget everything, and then smile and enmity with the guy who has already blown his brain.


    He is a guy who must report, so he said that he had already cut the knife against the old Osborne.


    The long knife with the whistling wind, slashed past the old Osborne''s head. Almost from the instinct, the old Osborne has already erected his own arm and made a parry.


    Of course, it is impossible to resist the blade of the dead waiter. The steel knife of the Edelman alloy is definitely an invincible weapon. Although it is not possible to be truly invincible, it is impossible for a guy like Old Osborne to be resisted.


    So immediately, one of the old Osborne''s arms was cut and elbowed. Fortunately, he subconsciously deflected his head, so that his head avoided the sharp blade, otherwise it may not be just an arm.


    Although the skull is already wrapped in the gold-plated Edelman alloy, he does not want to try the feeling of being cut above the neck. And from the sharpness of this knife, what the result will be, I am afraid it is still a matter of unclear!


    After a knife, I did not achieve the results I wanted. This makes it impossible for the dead waiter to be happy. So immediately, he shouted.


    "Hey, man. Are you jealous? Don''t forget, you owe me a head. Don''t think that you have cut off your other half and you can do something between us. Little Wade has always There is one to say one, two to say two. If you owe me anything, you must give it back to me. There is no room for bargaining!"


    Old Osborne did not pay attention to this crazy guy. He just looked at the dead waiter and the weapon in his hand in amazement, and then he pondered in his heart.


    I have to admit that the death servant gave him too many accidents. The ability of the previous immortality is one of them, and now this terrible weapon is the second. He had thought that the Green Devil armor on his body was able to withstand the slash of his long knife. But the result was very clear to tell him that this is impossible. Even if it is just a cold weapon, this cold weapon has the ability to threaten him. Once he cut his head, even if only half of the chance would be cut through the alloy in his skull, he would die. He didn''t want to die like this, so he could only give up his previous plan to change.


    Originally, he still thought that when the dead waiter slashed himself, he pretended to be a poor sympathy from the little spider, and then found an opportunity to seize someone to take the hostage. The hostages threatened the two guys and got the chance to get out of here. But now it seems that this plan is too risky and must be abandoned.


    He is already ready, and intends to use brute force to rush out of a way. And just as he was ready to do it, the little spider stood up one step at a time.


    "Wait a minute, Wade. Some things I need to talk to him, look at my face. Can you temporarily put him on a horse?"


    "Can I not look at your face?" Wade turned over his own dead fisheye and sent a naive innocent question. For his question, the little spider just responded very directly.


    "Yes, you want to return the 200,000 that owe me back!"


    If you can beat a small spider, then the dead waiter will definitely turn his face and refuse to accept it. If he kills, he will not recognize the 200,000 things. But because he couldn''t beat it, he could only bitter face and make a surrender.


    "Okay, okay. Who told me to be a good-looking little Wade? Looking at your face, I will let him go for a while? Well, for an hour, what do you think?"


    The little spider did not care what he meant. He just looked at the old Osborne, who had been cut off from the wound and showed magma-like color from the wound. Then Shen Sheng asked him.


    "Mr. Osborne. If you are willing to let go, I think I can fight for a more generous approach. You know, this is a very rare opportunity. So I hope that you can cherish such an opportunity."


    "Do you want me to do nothing, just surrender?" Old Osborne snorted and showed a playful smile. "Do you know what I am doing? Mr. Parker, everything I do is something that will never be tolerated by the mutant. Once I surrender, it means that I will be affected by those who know my behavior. The person is torn into pieces. Do you think that I will not struggle even if I struggle, let this happen to me?"


    "That is better than being killed by us because of your resistance!" Depressed his voice, and the tone of the little spider became heavy. "I can assure you that you will survive. No matter how bad the results are, I will certainly keep your life. So, look at Harry''s share, surrender, Mr. Osborne. You too Don''t want Harry to lose his father at this time!"


    "Harry has found a good friend!"


    Converging the smile on his face, after a long silence, the old Osborne made such a voice. Later, he took his helmet with his only hand and threw it under the feet of the spider.


    "You persuaded me, child. I surrendered!"


    This behavior made the little spider breathe a long breath, because he really worried, if the old Osborne died in his own hands because he refused to surrender, how should he explain to Harry. Fortunately, Osborne is not stubborn to that extent. And this makes him not have to be a good friend to kill his father. This result is finally good, at the very least, it is already a blessing in misfortune.


    The kind little spider didn''t think there was a problem with it. The same is true for Skye, because for her, this is also the best situation. Although this may still make Harry hate himself, this hate is probably the slightest compared to being his father-in-law.


    The intrinsic luck of the person made her dare not have more ideas, and she was satisfied with the status quo and she hung a happy smile on her face. This smile is a bit dazzling for the old Osborne, so after shrinking his pupil, he opened his mouth again to Skye.


    "Miss Johnson, can you come over? I think there are things for you to explain!"


    This made Skye somewhat surprised, and seemed to realize that his words were a little sudden, so Osborne immediately explained to her slyly.


    "Don''t worry, I have no way to go now. I am calling you, just want to tell you some secrets. About Harry''s secret. You should know that if I am caught, then everything in the Osborne family. I am afraid it will vanish. This is a pity for me, but it is not a big deal. It��s just that Harry is innocent after all. I can��t let him follow the street because of my reasons. So, I want you to help me. Give these things to him. At the very least, these things will allow him to continue living in this world without any worries."

 Chapter 1321： Hostages die and don’t admit defeat

    These words of old Osborne made him look like a helpless father. In the face of the failures that must be experienced, all he can do is to leave his wealth as much as possible to his descendants.


    Faced with such a request, the little spider naturally will not be allowed. Although the dead waiter has opinions, under the care of the little spider, he is not likely to say this opinion. So the decision is placed on Skye. In the end, it will not be done, and it will be done according to her wishes.


    It is certainly impossible for Skye to reject his request, especially if such a request involves Harry. So after a little hesitation, she walked out from behind the two superheroes and walked over to Osborne, then said to him.


    "Let''s say, do you have anything that I need to tell Harry?"


    "Miss Johnson, trouble you tell John, I have saved a few funds in his name. In addition, I have saved a few unnamed title certificates in the Swiss bank. The keys were placed by me during his mother''s lifetime. In the vase. I believe that with these things, his future life should be very good. Finally, I would like to ask you to pass this sentence to him."


    "Trouble you tell him that in this life, don''t plant a second time on a woman''s body. It''s just stupid and ridiculous!"


    The sudden change of the front is naturally to make everyone feel amazed, and what makes them even more surprised is that after Osborne finished this sentence, he immediately moved to Skeel.


    Because there is no consideration at all about the old Osborne''s daring to do under such circumstances, Skye naturally lacks sufficient resilience. And this made it that in the moment when the old Osborne suddenly burst, she was almost invincible and was controlled by him.


    Of course, Skye is not willing to be a hostage in his hands. She almost subconsciously wants to break free from his hands. Just not waiting for her to make any powerful action, the old Osborne is already the best hand, stuck her neck, and then warned her against her ear.


    "Be careful, Miss Johnson. You should know, how powerful is my hand now. Maybe you have a little ability to protect yourself, but I believe that as long as you use force, I can definitely screw before you break free. Break your neck. No one can save you, including them!"


    The last sentence is obviously not what Skye said, but with the two spiders and the dead waiter. And when he heard his words, the little spider who was still ready to make an action immediately stood in his footsteps and asked him in disbelief.


    "Mr. Osborne, what are you doing? Damn, are you crazy?"


    "No! I am not crazy, in fact, I am very awake now!"


    Shaking his head, his face showed a sneer, and Osborne forcibly dragged Skye back, while staring at the two threatening guys with his vigilant eyes.


    "Do you think I don''t know what will happen after I admit defeat? The mutant will not let me go, the greedy humans will do whatever they want to get what they want from me. In the end I will only It��s been squeezed out, and it��s probably abandoned because of the shackles of these two forces. It��s either dead or dead, or you��ll be in a cage for the rest of your life. You think, Is this the life I want? I said that the king is defeated! If you can''t be a winner, you will live a life of great enthusiasm!"


    "I said, I can guarantee your safety!"


    ��Is your guarantee useful? Mr. Peter Parker! Do you think your personal will can influence the will of a state power?��


    The little spider just said one sentence and was directly brought back by the old Osbourne. In the face of his words, the little spider is directly in silence. Although he wants to say aloud, he must complete his promise even if he is betting on his own life. But now he is not the innocent young man of the past. He has grown up in his experience and he has understood the meaning of reality. In reality, all that Osborne said is correct.


    He can''t do anything, even if he is a superhero.


    The silence of the little spider is completely in the expectation of the old Osborne, he knows the temper of this honest child. Guilty, hesitant, facing himself who has already held hostages, he is absolutely unable to do anything. And this is his chance. So he leaned back toward the empty place, and he sneered at the little spider.


    "It seems that you also understand how much weight your words have. If this is the case, then don''t worry about it anymore. If you want to stop me, unless you kill me, that''s possible. But don''t forget, I have a hostage in my hand. You To kill me, I have to be prepared for her death. I know you, Parker, you are not the kind of person who can make up his mind to do so!"


    He is right, the little spider really can''t make such a determination. But this does not mean that the dead waiter is as indecisive as him. In fact, when the old Osborne made such an act, the dead waiter was very happy. Because he finally saw the hope of cutting this guy''s head. In order not to let this hope fall, he immediately interfaced.


    "Bug, don''t do this, I know that you are very embarrassed. But I can help you, you know. I never care if I kill more people who are alive and killed. Isn''t it a hostage? It��s pretty pretty, it��s a pity to be hacked. But as long as I close my eyes and come up with a few knives, the result is the same. I��m really, I can help you, I can contract both guys!��


    The dead waiter said that without the consent of the little spider, he was already walking towards the old Osborne with a knife. Looking at his behavior, the old Osborne immediately changed his face.


    Who is the most terrible? It is not a cold-blooded and ruthless killer, nor a villain who eats people without spitting bones, but a neuropathy and madman whose brain is not normal at all! After all, the first two are still paying attention to some principles and basic principles, but mad and neurotic diseases are not even told you.


    Old Osborne thought that the hostages in his hands could intimidate the two superheroes and let them vote for them. But I did not expect that the dead waiter would not eat this set at all.


    Do you really want to take another trip? The old Osborne, who already had such a hunch in his heart, began to mobilize his own power from the brain, so that the arm that had been cut off was reborn again. At the same time, he also pointed to the dead waiter with the arm that had just grown up, and warned him severely.


    "Sir, I don''t know who you are, but I warn you, don''t come over again. I have the life of holding this hostage. If you come over, I will unscrew her head!"


    "Good idea, just do it. You screwed her head down, I screwed your head down again. This is not only a revenge for her, but also a hate for me. It is no better than this. The idea!"


    Pointing at his own head, the dead waiter moved to the foot, and the whole person rushed to the old Osborne like a big bird. The actions that came out of this were completely beyond the expectations of the old Osborne, but the distance between them was enough for him to react. So immediately, he pulled out a ball hanging on the belt, and when he shaken it, he turned it into a flywheel with a sharp blade, and then smashed it toward the dead waiter.


    This flywheel is a deadly weapon. It can cut the edge of steel and the tracking system for biological design, so that it can be like a legendary blood drop, so that only blood can return. What happened to Old Osbourne was that the flywheel was going through the body of the dead waiter, but only heard the ping, and the whole person died in front of his eyes.


    When he just realized this, the dead servant was already pinging behind him, and then a long knife slashed and slashed at his head.


    In the battle, the dead waiter is a guy who is not funny. His years of suffocation have allowed this kind of fighting power to be engraved in his bones and become his indelible instinct. Instinct does not need to have a brain, so his fighting methods have always been in line with his brain.


    If his brain is always chaotic and neurotic, then his combat instinct is absolutely simple, cold and deadly.


    He spotted the weakness of Old Osborne, and after seeing his ability to regenerate his arm, he has already determined that this head is his most likely weakness. So naturally, he can no longer greet his own efforts to what is useless, but he rushed to the deadly place with his hand.


    Such a sudden attack is absolutely fatal to the old Osborne. But according to his current situation, he also has no ability to resist. The teleportation of the dead waiter is too much of his surprise, and it has become an inevitable thing to be so.


    It can be said that the old Osborne at this time can only pin their hopes on the hard level of their skulls. He is hard, then he can live. And the knife is hard, then he can only die here. Of course, if this is the case, then he will have to pull a back before he dies. Skye must also be with him to die.


    Old Osborne is already ready to be tested, and at this time, it is a resounding voice. Unexpectedly, the little spider joined the battle group. The way he joined the battle group was to raise his hand and shoot a spider web to the dead waiter.


    The dead waiter did not expect such a situation, so he was immediately glued to the ground by the super-spider web of the little spider. This made him yell at the moment.


    "Damn bug, what are you doing? Give me loose, I don''t want to play sm. Even if you want to play, I should attack you and get it right!"

 Chapter 1322： The escape journey is on the eve

    "You shut me up, I don''t have the mood to play this gun with you now!"


    The little spider screamed so badly at the death guard, then turned his head and said this to the old Osborne. .


    "Mr. Osborne. We can''t compromise any terrorists. Once you hurt the hostages, then you can never be forgiven. Even if you are Harry''s father, I can only shoot you. You Understand that this is already a possible choice without looking back."


    "Thank you for your reminder, Parker. But now, trouble you to let me go, I need to leave this place with this lovely hostage. As for how to do it later, let me talk about it later."


    Upon hearing this, the little spider immediately clenched his fist. For him, the old Osborne''s actions have already broken his bottom line. And if it wasn''t for Skye in his hands, maybe he would do something now.


    But because of the existence of Skye, he can only watch this happen. And this is the result that Old Osbourne wanted.


    He smiled and didn''t continue to provoke something. Instead, he pressed a button on his body and raised a strange noise under the Osborne mansion that had become ruined.


    This sudden sound is naturally to bring the spirit of everyone present. Because they are unknown, no one can be sure whether the things represented by this kind of noise will threaten themselves. Be careful to sail for thousands of years, and live to this day, no one of them will be taken lightly at this time.


    And just as the little spiders were ready to meet all sorts of sudden conditions, something like a surfboard rushed out of the ruins. This is the source of that weird sound, which flies in midair and looks like a vehicle. And just as the little spider guessed it, the old Osborne was already dragging Skye and jumped to the top of the surfboard.


    "I warn you, Mr. Parker. Don''t think about chasing people. After all, the hostages are still in my hands. When I feel safe, I will naturally put this dice down. But before that, you better not. There is something rash. I have to know that I am already killing people, so I don��t care to kill a few more people! Do you understand what I mean?"


    With such words in his mouth, the old Osborne has slowly risen. He didn''t think that the little spider had the ability to catch up with himself who could fly, but he still warned him in a prepared mentality. After saying these words, he immediately transferred the sleek surfboard, and in a shrill whistling sound, he rushed into the still dense night.


    Looking at the old Osborne and fleeing out, the little spider is naturally unwilling. However, today''s environment is really not suitable for him to play. After all, Beverly Hills is not the kind of urban environment with high-rise buildings. It is almost impossible to catch up with old Osborne by spiders. Fortunately, the little spider has another way.


    Quietly awakening the powerful force that belongs to Zatanos from the body, the body of the little spider immediately burned a blue flame that made people look creepy. At the same time, his image has become horrible. The skull became a cockroach, and the body slowly became dry. At this time, he definitely has the ability to let the crying child close his mouth. Of course, such changes in appearance have brought him tremendous strength. The power of the evil spirit knight!


    As a superhero, Little Spider has never given up on the development of his own power. Unlike the previous evil spirit knight, the guy named Johnny has been rejecting the identity and power of his evil spirit knight because he is afraid of trading with Mephisto. It is precisely because of this that he can only be a evil spirit knight who has been controlled by Mephisto.


    But the little spiders are different. He has witnessed enough disasters and accidents in this world. He knows that power itself is not wrong, and that there is a wrong person who uses power. So he does not reject the power of the evil spirit knight, but instead develops all the potential that belongs to this power.


    This made him discover a lot of mystery of the evil spirit knight in a short time. One of the most important ones is the exclusive mount of the evil spirit knight.


    The evil locomotive of the former Knight Johnny was changed on the basis of Harley''s motorcycle. Although the performance of Harley''s motorcycle is very good, it is a civilian product. Such products naturally do not meet the needs of small spiders. You must know that he is a member of the Avengers. As long as he has a demand, the R&D department of the Tianshou Bureau can definitely develop a special locomotive for him. And since there is a better choice, then why bother to retreat to this place to deal with it.


    In summary, the prototype of the evil spirit locomotive prepared by Little Spider is such a privately-made version. More than four meters of body, equipped with magnetic suspension wheels that can rotate 360 ??degrees. In addition to the vector jet engine used in the Kunming battle fuselage. Just its own performance, it has been able to reach 600 kilometers per hour, and 100 kilometers to accelerate to 1.3 seconds.


    After getting the bonus of the evil spirits, the locomotive reached an exaggerated level. To make a comparison, when the original evil spirited knight rides the evil spirits locomotive, how quickly can only be horizontally across the surface, and the spider''s spider evil spirit locomotive can truly take off in place. of.


    This is not an exaggerated statement. Just look at the appearance of the car and you can see it.


    The original spider locomotive was huge and full of muscles. Although the sci-fi style of the whole body, it can still be seen at a glance that this is a locomotive. But now that this thing came to his eyes with the call of the little spider, it is hard to imagine that it is a locomotive.


    The two spherical wheels turned into two blue fireballs, and as the blue flame spread, all the body lines seemed to have been refined, presenting a special monster style. Of course, even more magical is that this special locomotive floats in the air. And it can be seen from its introverted and violent tail flame. Now it''s just that it''s not all that it can do in the air.


    If the light is like electricity, this is the limit that such a locomotive can do. And with this ability, the little spider has the confidence to chase the old Osborne who has already started running.


    The same is a high-tech product, but this is the most magical magic bu, so there is no reason to lose. With this in mind, the little spider chased the past in the direction of the old Osborne.


    His speed is very fast, but it does not make his inner anxiety reduce the last point. From the words and actions of the old Osborne, it can be seen that he must have full hatred for the woman named Skye. And once he gets out of danger, will he do something terrible to Skye, a question that no one can be sure.


    The little spider hopes that the answer is no, but the answer is actually the one with the least chance. Attitude is the key to determining a person''s actions, and the old Osborne''s attitude at this moment is sinister. He is more ferocious than a wolf and more vicious than a snake. So what he will do is actually a thing that has already been made clear.


    As a hostage, Skye also understands this. So from the time she was held, she began to think of ways to escape from the hands of old Osborne.


    Of course, this is not easy. Because the old Osborne is very clever, holding him with the hand of the Green Devil armor. The ineffectiveness of the armor itself for the shock wave makes it impossible for Skye to use his abilities to do something. Although the old Osborne is exposed to a lot of things outside, she can use the shock wave to attack these body parts. But the result of that is probably that she hasn''t had old Osborne yet, and Old Osborne has already broken her neck first.


    This is an uneconomical idea, and there is no reason for Skye to do so. However, apart from this, she really has no other way. I can''t do nothing, just wait for the old Osborne to die to death. So in the end, after all, it is still necessary to make a dying struggle.


    Skye is already beginning to secretly accumulate his own strength. The old Osborne is like a shadow, with her quietly into the urban area.


    The surfboard on his foot has an unimaginable concealment when flying. Whether it is sound or shape, it has already achieved the limit of hiding. This also made him quickly mix into the bustling metropolis, just like a drop of water mixed into the river, can not be detected by people.


    It can be said that the old Osborne has this self-confidence. In a short time, no matter whether it is the Tianshou Bureau or any other forces, it is impossible to find him. At this time, it is natural to know the grudges.


    Summarizing the situation today, the old Osborne is sure to say that he will fall to such a point, completely because of the **** woman in front of him.


    It is no longer simply to regard her as a hostage, but to be an enemy who has ruined her family. Old Osborne��s eyes became vicious and dangerous in a flash. He is already determined to kill, and Skye seems to be aware of something. So immediately, she took the lead.


    The shock wave broke out! Aligned with the head of the old Osborne. With a determination to become unsuccessful, Skye almost squeezed out every strength and potential in his body. What this caused was that the entire head of the old Osborne was devastated.

 Chapter 1323： Despair flip fear shadow

    The high-intensity shock wave destroyed everything on the face of the old Osborne in an instant. His facial skin and muscles collapsed completely under high frequency fluctuations, like **** dust, fluttering from his face.


    This situation seems to be terrible, especially when everything on the face is destroyed, leaving only the gloomy skull. According to common sense, even the skull should be destroyed by this kind of vibration. However, Osborne''s skull has been reinforced to an indestructible level, especially the brain in which it has been protected. So even if it has become like this, his skull and its brain are still intact. And this led to the fact that the damage he suffered was not as serious as he seemed on the surface.


    This point can be seen from the strength of the palm of Sky''s neck. It is still firmly controlling Skye''s life, and even begins to shrink. This made Skye immediately fall into the suffocating desperation.


    She is a mixed race of aliens and humans. It is not a seabed human that can breathe by skin and skin. In the case that this throat is constantly being tight, she naturally becomes difficult to breathe. And as the oxygen that can be ingested is thin to near-nothing, her body naturally has a chain reaction.


    His face was blue and green, and his violent violent swells, and his eyes began to turn his eyes. Although she is still struggling, it is obvious that her strength of struggle is waning. It is conceivable that it will not be much, when the final strength is completely consumed by the residual oxygen, it is when her life is completely finished. And during this long period of time, she could not do anything about it.


    The feeling of dying struggle is steadily weakening, and the old Osborne is suddenly comforted. His eyes and vocal cords were destroyed in the shock wave, which made him unable to see things or speak now. All the information can only be reluctant to get feedback through the touch of the hand. But this does not mean that he does not know what Skye is now, and that is what he wants.


    With the vocal cords that have not yet fully grown, the old Osborne has already issued a terrible laughter like a ghost.


    "Is going to die, feel the darkness in front of my eyes? I heard people say that it is a kind of horror feeling that sinks in the deep river, can''t struggle, can''t help themselves, can only sink down. I don''t know your I feel that is not the case. If it is, then I will be very happy. Because I finally let you pay for what you have done. This kind of revenge and revenge is really too fast. I am I can''t help but want to sing a song. Haha, haha!"


    As a winner, Old Osborne certainly has reason to show such madness. And looking at Skye, it��s going to be like this in his hands. Suddenly, a deep black shadow crossed his arm and his arm disappeared directly into the shadow.


    This sudden change made Old Osborne almost suddenly enlarge his eyes that had just grown his eye, and then sent out a totally sorrowful mourning from the scorpion. This is a painful shout, and humans will make such a sound when they are intolerable. It��s just that this kind of voice appears on Osborne��s body, and there is something incredible.


    The reason for this is that the old Osborne is now completely different from the average human. The desperate virus in his body can perfectly control his brain, so that he can use the potential of the human body to repair the wounds of the body, and can also shield the nerve signals that represent pain.


    Like the wounds he had suffered before, he wouldn��t say it because he turned into a tough guy who couldn��t change his face, but because he blocked these nerve signals and cut off his brain. Impact. For him, those injuries are simply not there, so naturally he will not have any movement because of this.


    But the situation is different now. The current situation is that he can clearly perceive the almost unbearable pain that comes from his own arm. This is not a feeling from the body, but more like a thin spray from the depths of the soul. The nerve signal simply cannot suppress this pain, and this naturally makes him vulnerable as a mortal.


    His pain can not be suppressed, but it makes Skye free from the desperate situation. And looking at the old Osborne who became like this, her face immediately showed a strange expression.


    There is no doubt that this is someone who secretly extended a helping hand to her. In the end, who will do this, she is difficult to touch the clue between the moments. At this time, the old Osborne who has regained his vision is also reluctantly endured the pain of this suffering.


    He subconsciously wants to recover his injury, but no matter how hard he tries, this lost arm can no longer grow back. It is as if there is no such body in his body structure, and all his efforts have become in vain.


    Frightened! The horror that has never been seen at this time emerged from the heart of old Osborne. He dared not believe in everything that happened to him, and he was more worried about the character hidden in the dark. Undoubtedly, this is the most threatening existence for him, and he has been hiding in the dark, and this threat is so huge that it is so great that old Osborne has even suppressed his breathing. .


    The psychological quality of the old Osbourne is not good. In this case, his emotions naturally become violent and uncontrollable. He began to whisper, like a wolf that had blown up his tail, like a snake with a scale. Almost crazy, it warned in the shadows.


    "Who is there? Come out and give it to me. What did you do to me? What do you want to do? Since you have revealed your head, why don''t you dare to come out and see me? Get out of here!"


    No one responded, only clear breathing sounds appeared in the darkness. This allowed Old Osborne to immediately turn his head to where the breath appeared, but he soon discovered that the same voice appeared in other places. It��s as if there are countless people peeking at him in secret, the fear of the unknown makes him creep up in a flash.


    At this time, I am afraid that only I can hold the chips in my hand to make him feel at ease. So immediately, he intends to reinvent Skye in his own hands. But before he even acted, it was immediately a shadow like a hungry wolf lurking in the dark. It slammed into the footsteps of the old Osborne, as if it were on the arm, with the Green Devil Armor, everything was wiped out of the darkness. In the same way, the pain is once again coming in like a tide.


    The painful feeling is naturally unbearable, but even more deadly is that one of his feet has been lost, and the old Osborne has been restricted from moving. Tie Li also needs a cane to fly like a fly. He is so a foot now, even if a unicorn is not possible to fly.


    Re-holding Skye has become an impossible thing. In the face of the existence of the darkness, the old Osborne has almost fallen into the tragic situation of powerless resistance.


    This was unacceptable to him, so he almost madly threw all his weapons into the darkness. However, whether it is a sharp roundabout or a careful energy bomb, once it enters the darkness, it is like entering a bottomless abyss. There is no movement at all, it is disappearing without a trace. .


    This surreal situation is naturally not to let the old Osborne once again shocked, and the fear can not extricate themselves. He seems to realize what kind of existence he is facing, and this kind of understanding has completely eliminated the unrealistic fantasies, like the moments of being old and decades old, facing the darkness. The existence is so weak and difficult to ask questions.


    "Who are you? Is it a **** or a demon? Why you treat me like this is unfair, it is not fair!"


    fair. A vocabulary that never confuses him in his mouth, but now it has become the only echo in his heart. The opposite is like a little wife who is stunned, but in the darkness, it is slowly screaming like this.


    "Fair. Does the famous Osborne have a fair day? When you say this, don''t you think about it, what do you say about the innocent people who are dead in your hands? Is it fair?"


    With the coming of the voice, Osborne saw such a scene. That is the shadow of a human form that is stepping out of the darkness step by step. Just as the deepest fear in the heart has been materialized, he immediately couldn��t help but swallow the face of such a presence, and then asked.


    "Who are you? Who are you? Why are you doing this?"


    "You can think of me as a passer-by. Of course, you can also regard me as a good person who is brave and brave. As for the reason why I do this, it is mostly because of the rise of the moment. Of course, more is the subject. After all, no one can move you, Mr. Osborne."


    Looking at this shadow, I walked towards myself step by step. As I walked closer and closer, the old Osborne was unable to control the fear in my heart. He wants to run away, but he has no way to escape if he loses one foot, so he can only tremble his voice, and then asks.


    "What do you want to do? Kill me?"


    "No, I don''t want to do this extra and hateful thing. I just want to take something from you!"

 Chapter 1324： Achilles heel will kill determination

    With that said, the shadow is already putting his hand on the forehead of Old Osborne. .


    This action naturally makes the old Osborne, who is already afraid of him, subconsciously want to resist, but it seems that there is an invisible force that binds him, so that he can not make any similar resistance and escape. action. He could only watch the shadows put his hand on his head, and then felt a special feeling as if something had been pulled out of himself.


    This feeling is not a pain. At the very least, the pain it brings is not the same thing as the pain of just losing your arms and ankles. However, it is not a taste. It''s like pressing the button on the toilet. When the feeling of detachment gets bigger and worse, it disappears. Old Osborne suddenly feels that his body has been hollowed out.


    It is a feeling that all the strengths are gone, it is a feeling of exhaustion that seems to have been drained. As this feeling emerged, the visions of the different mortals on the old Oss itself disappeared rapidly. The color of the blood vessels like the fire and the inside of the body have become plain, and the pale color is even worse than the average person. At first glance, he seems to be a terminally ill patient, and the weak one seems to die at any time.


    This change is of course not normal, and even if it is an outsider, Skye can see clearly. Old Osborne��s reaction to this change was even stronger. Almost the first time, he was already screaming, but he could only ask the shadow with a weak voice.


    "What did you do to me? Why do I become like this?"


    ��Nothing? I just want to make this game a bit more realistic!��


    While making a bad laugh, the catastrophe hidden in the shadows answered the old Osborne question with a playful tone. Perhaps for Skye, the old Osborne''s desperate virus constitution is almost incomprehensible. But for the Holocaust, this is a problem that can be solved.


    In fact, the desperate virus is only the development of human potential through the transformation of the brain. After all, it will not be able to escape the human body. As long as it is the human body, it must consume energy and consume energy. This is no exception even if it has been transformed by a desperate virus. It still depends on the body''s energy consumption to maintain.


    Of course, in general, the energy of the human body is very difficult to consume. After all, the human body has hundreds of millions of cells, and each cell contains enough powerful energy. The average person can''t use the energy hidden in the cell, so there are so many people who suddenly die because they are too tired. But like Old Osbourne, this situation is not true for people who have developed most of their body''s potential through a desperate virus.


    Being able to regenerate a damaged body part means that the power of old Osborne has penetrated into the cell. Only by using the power of cells can we achieve such a terrible degree. Once humans have evolved to this point, they already have an inexhaustible treasure. It is simply consumed, and I am afraid that I will not be able to consume the power of cells in my body for the rest of my life.


    This is the reliance of the old Osborne, and now, everything he relies on is no longer there. As the incarnation of the black hole, the catastrophe is born to be the nemesis of all energy. It is no more difficult for him to extract the energy from the old Oss himself than to kill a mosquito. Of course, for the sake of Harry''s consideration, he did not directly drain the energy of the old Osborne, but gave him the amount to maintain the basic operation of a human body. This seems to be kind, but in fact, it is already completely in the old Osborne into the hell.


    What can an ordinary person do? Especially he still lacks one hand and one foot. This is basically disguised to let him die, but with a good-looking hypocritical guise.


    Of course, the catastrophe does not think so. He thinks that he is just doing something that is more ordinary and full of fun. This made him very interested, and even the leisurely to make a basic explanation for the old Osborne.


    "Reassure, I haven''t done anything particularly serious about you. You don''t have to worry that I can make your head blast like a time bomb with a snap. I just let you take a little bit of your body. Energy makes you more like an ordinary human. Do you want to let ordinary humans compete with other aliens such as mutants? I will give you such an opportunity now, take courage, use a common Compare human identity with a mixed-race alien. Don''t thank me! This is what I should do!"


    The way the catastrophe talks is like making a good joke, but the old Osborne is not acceptable for his joke.


    What a joke! How can he dare to use the body of an ordinary person to compete with her horrible shock wave abilities? That is not courage at all, it is stupid, stupid self-seeking behavior.


    Old Osborne, who felt insulted by IQ, almost subconsciously wanted to argue with this shadow. But when he looked at the shadow again, he found that he had disappeared directly into his own eyes.


    This is a very strange situation, obviously he has been staring at him with his eyes, but he still lost his trace. Just as there was a fault in time, his monitoring of this shadow was less of a crucial moment, and in this moment, the shadow disappeared in front of his own eyes.


    If you are a physicist here, you will definitely explore the reasons for such a thing. However, the old Osborne does not have this mood now, because Skye is approaching him step by step at this time.


    Apparently, she already believed in what the shadow had just said, and was ready to take the opportunity to completely subdue Osborne. In the face of Skye, who showed this intention, the old Osborne immediately shouted guilty.


    "What do you want to do? Scorpion! I warn you, do you think that guy can really do what he said? He is not a **** of omnipotence, and my ability cannot be eliminated by him as simply. You come up like this, but you are looking for a dead end."


    "What are you afraid of? I am so past, it is not just what you mean, let you have the opportunity to revenge and hate?"


    Skye was simply unmoved, and she was still approaching the old Osborne step by step. Of course, her footsteps are not large, which shows that she is not as fearless as she has shown. And this, let the old Osborne like to catch the straw, and then shouted.


    "Don''t come over, don''t think that I really have no choice. At the very least, I still have the means to do the same. You can''t catch me, and push me hard, I must pull your back if you die!" ��


    "If you don''t want to be caught by me, then just die here!"


    Slightly picking his own brow, Skye calmly said such cold and ruthless words. And she said that it is obviously after a lot of deliberation.


    If, before, because of her own personal feelings, she still has the idea of ??trying to preserve the old Osborne life as much as possible. So now, she no longer has this unrealistic fantasy. The reason why this is so is because she has already seen the essence of old Osborne.


    This is a viper-like person. His sinisterness and tenacity made him impossible to be affected by any influence. At the same time, in order to achieve his own goals, he would certainly be unscrupulous. Such a person can be considered without the power, and once he has this power, he will certainly be able to make waves and bring an incalculable disaster to the whole world.


    This is not an unrealistic reverie. In fact, after witnessing the actions of the old Osborne, Skye had already foreseen all the terrible things. War, destruction, and countless innocent people who have lost their lives because of all this. There may be people she knows, people she doesn''t know, and maybe even herself, her loved ones and friends. And this makes it impossible for her to continue to be selfish, whether in public or private.


    Killing him, let his ambition completely disappear into the world with his death, this is what she should do now. She did not have this determination before, but now she has such awareness and courage.


    Stretched out his hand and flew out the old Osborne directly with a shock wave that was not a strong one. This cautious approach makes Old Osborne look awkward. Perhaps it is not painful for him before, after all, his physical ability is almost superman, plus a armor, the area shock wave can not help him.


    But now the situation is different. Even if the broken Green Devil armor absorbs most of the shock waves, the residual part and the impact of the airflow shock are not what his body can withstand. He flew out like a rag bag, and after falling to the ground, he couldn''t stand up on his own strength for a long time.


    Describe him in one word, that is, the candle in the wind. Now he doesn''t say that he is all gone, I am afraid that even making some big moves is impossible. This allowed Skye to completely put away the vigilance in his heart, and then revealed a disdainful smile to the old Osborne.


    "It seems that you are really just pretending to be a pretense. Unfortunately, this has been seen by me. If this is the case, then I am not welcome. For the peace of this world, I can only kill you now, Mr. Osborne. I hope you do not blame me!"


    "You, rest!"


    Taking a sigh of relief, Old Osborne had already taken an elliptical object from his waist. Then he threw it, and the object immediately slammed into a huge roar in the impact of the fall. The blazing fire accompanied the smog to swallow everything, and in this piece of fire, a figure has been swiftly shot into the night sky.


    It was old Osborne, and he used his own aircraft to escape again. At this time, Skye just used his ability to clean up everything that was created by the explosion. She could only see the old Osbourne''s departure, and for this, she immediately bit her teeth, as if swearing.


    "I won''t let you escape, Norman Osborne, you have to die!"

 Chapter 1325： Father and son meet last request

    I don''t know why, from the night, Harry''s heart inexplicably had a feeling of restlessness. This feeling made him toss and turn, and he could not sleep at night. In this difficult process, he once again found his mobile phone and pressed the redial button.


    As before, the phone always gets no response. And changing a number, the result is the same. This situation is really making Harry feel a little uneasy. If Skye��s phone is not working, it can be said that it is justifiable, but even his own phone can��t get through, which is a bit strange. Even if the old Osborne was already asleep, the servants and housekeepers at home did not have a reason to not answer the phone.


    Thinking of this, Harry is obviously already aware of what. And just as he planned to leave immediately, when he returned to his home in Beverly Hills from his apartment, a loud noise rushed from his living room.


    Such a sudden change made Harry suddenly surprised, and after rushing out of a drawer to pull a pistol, he carefully touched the direction of the living room.


    It is very likely that there will be intruders, and in the face of this uninvited intruder, it is clear that bullets are the best gift to entertain them. Although there is no murderous idea, if things are really bad, then he will not be too jealous, so that even the trigger can not be buckled. This is the United States, where the gun is free and legal, and the private territory is sacred and inviolable. It is not impossible to kill an intruder who may pose a danger to himself.


    Harry came to the living room with a slap in the air, and Harry carefully opened the chandelier in the living room. Of course, because of the loud noise of the previous, the living room was not damaged so much that even the chandelier was the same. But it does not completely lose the ability to work, but more or less can release some light. These lights are a little weak, but they are enough to make Harry see the uninvited guests in the living room. After seeing the identity of this uninvited guest, Harry was immediately shocked.


    "Father, how are you here?"


    Harry, who never thought that he would meet his father in this way, was already shocked to the point where he could not speak. He can clearly see the status quo of his father, the whole body is the traces of smoke and fire, the hair that has been meticulously meticulously burnt is mostly burned, and the old-fashioned face is almost full of harsh face. Blisters and scars that are baked at high temperatures.


    This is not the most serious situation. The most serious is that his father lost one hand and one foot. The wound is strange like it has never been these two parts, not only the incision is smooth, but also looks like it has been healing for many years.


    Of course, Harry knew that this was simply impossible. Because he only saw the sound of his father''s hands and feet yesterday. So this must be something that happened within this day. However, what is the reason for his father to become like this, he really has no clue.


    In order to understand the truth, but also to help his father. Harry immediately rushed over and held his father in his arms, then patted his face and called him, trying to wake him up from a coma.


    "Hey, Dad, Dad! It''s me, Harry. Wake up, what the **** is going on here? Hell, why are you going to be like this? Who is the hand for you, what do they want to do?" ��


    While making such a question, Harry made a phone call and wanted to call the police and call the ambulance. Only he just lifted his mobile phone, and one hand was already stretched out, and he directly flew out the mobile phone in his hand.


    "Don''t call the police, Harry. It will expose me and cough."


    The old Osborne, who woke up in a coma, showed an unprecedented weakness and embarrassment, and in the face of this change, Harry became more confused.


    "Dad, what the **** are you doing? Why are you going to be like this? Was it attacked? Or is it a hell, what is this?"


    It wasn''t until this time that Harry noticed the Green Devil''s armor on the old Oss itself, and the structure like a biological tissue that appeared in the crack made him immediately exclaimed. Looking at Harry''s performance, the old weak Osborne couldn''t help but tremble his own eyes, but soon he made his eyes firm.


    He began to struggle to sit up, but because of his current traumatic body, he was hard to make such an action. And seeing his intentions, Harry immediately reached out and helped him. Harry couldn''t bear to see that his strong father had become what he is today, so he almost pleaded to him.


    "Dad, let me call an ambulance. Your situation is too bad. If you don''t go to the hospital, then you really can''t hold it."


    "Useless, I know my own situation. Even if they call an ambulance, they can''t help me!"


    Shaking his head refused Harry''s pleading. Old Osborne shook his hand and pulled out a cube like a Rubik''s cube from his chest. He stuffed the cube into Harry''s hand, and the power was so great that it almost embedded the corners of the cube into the flesh of Harry''s palm.


    This made Harry''s face begin to show a painful look, and blood was flowing in his hand. However, because he was worried that he would hurt his father, he did not make any struggles, but he resisted this pain and said to the old Osborne.


    "father"


    "Keep it, this pain should not be anything for you."


    The inexplicable words gave Harry more doubts in his heart. Soon, he felt the incredible changes that were happening in the cube of the Rubik''s Cube in his hand.


    It melts, melts into its own blood, and melts into its own wounds. It is obviously like a metal texture, but it can show such a form, which really makes Harry have to be surprised. Of course, in spite of his surprise, he is more frightened. After all, an unknown thing has been drilled into his body. Even if this thing was brought out by his father, he also believed that his father would not harm himself. But from the instinct of the human body, he couldn''t help but fear.


    However, before his brain was completely occupied by fear, everything has stopped. This is not to say that this process has been interrupted by anything, but that the entire cube has been integrated into Harry''s body and has become a part of his body.


    He didn''t know what it meant, and he didn''t even notice the fact that his wound had disappeared. The whole person is still in shock, and now he is only full of doubts who want to tell his father, and before he speaks, the old Osborne has already said to him step by step.


    "Listen, Harry. I know that you have a lot of questions in your heart right now. But the time left for us is not much. So, you should listen to me now. These secrets are what I have to tell you. And you must also keep these secrets in your hands. Only then can the Osborne family continue. Do you understand what I mean?"


    For the Osborne family, which has been around for many years, the continuation of the family is clearly the most critical issue. Harry, who hasn''t figured out how this will be related to the continuation of the family, can only be nodded when he faces the old Osborne.


    This reaction does not make Old Osborne feel satisfied, but as he said, time is running out, and he can''t be forced to ask for anything. So he can only continue to yell at him like this.


    "Listen, Harry. Osborne''s family is gone now, even I am afraid that it will happen soon. Maybe the Osborne Group can still keep it, but it is hard to say that you will inherit all this. But rest assured, I have made all the preparations for you."


    "I have a lot of things in your name. These things will help you to hold the Osborne Group firmly in your hands. Of course, you may encounter a lot of resistance in the process, but remember You are an Osborne family, you can''t give up anyway, no matter how you use it. You must get this wealth belonging to Osborne. Only in this way, the glory of the Osborne family can be in yours. The body continues to continue. Only in this way can you avenge me and the Osborne family. Do you understand?"


    The huge amount of information revealed in the old Osborne language has blocked Harry''s brain for a moment, and he has become a whole person. Looking at his reaction, the old Osborne himself is also a glimpse. He seemed to realize what it made him silent. After a while, he sighed long.


    "If, I mean, if you can''t do all that I said. Then Harry, my son. Promise me, you must find a way to protect yourself. Even if you leave this country, even if you are going A completely strange place, live a life of incognito. You must also live well. Living is also a continuation. I hope you can understand this."


    "I don''t understand! Dad, why is this? Why is this related to the family continuation, why do you have an accident? And why do I have to do what you said. What happened, why did it become? How about this? I need an explanation!"


    "You don''t want to know this answer, Harry. But if you really feel that you need an explanation, then I can tell you what it is for!"

 Chapter 2326： Destruction comes to kill the father

    Old Osborne didn''t mind letting Harry know the truth of the matter. Because for him, I am afraid that it is already a long time. In this case, then whether you will be resentful after death, it is already indifferent to be cursed. Even if this person is his own son, it does not matter.


    He doesn''t mind letting his son know that he is a villain who kills countless people, and he doesn''t mind letting him know what he is trying to do for the world. Since he did, he doesn''t care to let anyone know. And compared to these things, let Harry know that things about Skye are more important.


    In his eyes, Harry was just a stupid son. He will be deceived by Skye��s sly woman for the first time and will be deceived by him for the second time. If he can''t recognize the true purpose of this jealous woman, then the rest of his life will only be left to the woman.


    So, even if it is to pay so much, let him know what kind of person he is, he is still willing to tell him the truth.


    However, he just wanted to speak, and things have changed. Because at this time, a faint blue chain has suddenly passed through the broken window, directly tied to the old Osborne.


    Old Osborne did not even have the strength to resist, it was already dragged directly by this chain. And looking at everything that happened suddenly, Harry was immediately shocked. He quickly took out his pistol and chased him in the direction his father was dragged out.


    He couldn''t watch his father encounter unexpected events in his own face, so no matter what would happen in front of him, he could not stop him from moving forward. However, when he saw what was tying his father in front of his own face, he was shocked to the point where he could hardly control his body.


    Harry at this time thought he saw the **** of death. Because what appeared in front of him was the little spider that had completely turned into a beggar and was wrapped in a dark blue hellfire.


    The burning dark blue flame is like the cold wind blowing on the frozen glacier, which gives people a feeling of chilling that is frozen. And the gimmick, which can''t have any expression at all, can make people feel the deepest fear in their hearts.


    Even though Harry had already made up his mind to face it no matter what he faced, at this time, he stood still in fear of instinct. And looking at his appearance, he was already using his own chain to catch the old Osborne''s little spider, and then he turned his head quietly, and stuck the old Osbourne with the hand with only the bones and flames. The neck, lifted him up.


    "Norman Osborne, the time has come to judge you, it is time for you to confess!"


    "Repent? I don''t have anything to regret. I did what I wanted to do. I was fighting for what I should have. Why do I have to repent with all my own skills!"


    The failure to repent is the answer of the old Osborne, and the little spider who has had some predictability in this reply has not continued to persuade. He just mentioned it with his hand, stuck his neck, and then directly took him to his own eyes.


    "Look at my eyes, sinner!"


    The little spider who has made an awareness of everything else can''t allow the unrepentant old Osborne to survive. As a superhero, he has already understood such a truth after many trials. That is the indulgence of evil, the persecution of good and innocent people. What Old Osborne did was undoubtedly evil. He can''t let him down for his own personal reasons, he must shoulder the responsibility of his superhero. Therefore, even if you are not willing to bear, even if you are not willing. He must also give him the most fair trial, even if the trial is in front of his good friends.


    The eye of the trial is already stunned. This ability to see the sins deep in the soul of man, to make his own sin worse, to become a fire of **** to burn the soul is definitely a very effective ability for the evils like Osborne. Even if he always hangs his defeat on his own, even if he always thinks that he is doing this, there is nothing wrong with it. But sin is sin after all. Under the counterattack of the fire of sin, his personal wishes and thoughts can''t do anything about it.


    Almost immediately, under the viciousness of this kind of hellfire, he was already painfully mourning. The blue flame erupting from the five senses made his entire face horrible, and even more terrifying is that he was burned as a whole, in this cruel burning It burned a little bit and became withered.


    In the end, what he will become, this will depend on the sin of his body. The average villain will only burn every drop of blood on his body and become a charcoal-like existence. What is more serious is that it is completely burned to ashes, and even the soul becomes part of the fire of hell. The little spider is not sure which kind of result will the sin of the old Oss itself give him. But he is very clear that no matter which result, it will be fatal for the old Osborne.


    There is no doubt that if he continues this way, he will really fall into **** in this torment. And just as Little Spider conducted this kind of trial, he was going to bring that result to Old Osborne. An unexpected gunshot suddenly sounded in his ear.


    Harry had already returned to God, and his first reaction to returning to him was to aim at the little spider like this and frantically pull the trigger.


    As a son, he naturally cannot see his father being tortured and indifferent in front of his own eyes. So even if there is fear in his heart, he can only restrain this fear and attack the little spider without hesitation.


    This attitude is clearly worthy of recognition. It��s a pity that the result was not as perfect as he had imagined. The role of the gun in the face of this little spider has been weakened to a point close to nothing. In the face of such an attack, the little spiders are even too lazy to avoid, completely letting those bullets shoot on themselves.


    Some of the bullets hit him, struck and deformed on a bone that was definitely harder than steel, and then fell down powerlessly. And there is a direct contact with the horrible blue flame, in the burning of this flame, directly vaporized for a burst of smoke.


    Harry��s actions simply couldn��t stop the behavior of the little spider. And he quickly realized this, so immediately, he was desperately rushing over the little spider. He must find a way to stop what is happening in front of him, so knowing that this monster in front of him and the flame on his body represent an absolute danger, he still made such a move.


    In the face of his movements, the little spider just took a look at his own arm, and the chain that was entangled on his arm seemed to be alive, and he rushed toward him.


    This was something Harry expected, so he didn''t have time to react. Even if he reacted, he could not escape such an attack.


    For a moment, he was already wrapped up in a chain like a snake. This made him unable to move on again, only to start struggling desperately. And this struggle is nothing but a meaningless struggle, because just a wave of hand, the little spider has already thrown this friend far away into the corner, so that he can no longer have any influence on himself.


    Harry could only watch as he watched as his father wilted bit by bit in front of himself until he became a blackened statue.


    Such a scene almost completely defeated his reason, making him a mad scream and screaming.


    "No, no, no! Let him go, you can''t do this. Damn bastard, you can''t kill him like this!"


    "It''s too late, Harry Osborne. He is dead!"


    Released his hand and let the old Osbour, like coke, fall to the ground. The little spider looked at Harry in tears and said to him in a near-quiet tone.


    And when I heard this, Harry was as if he had been evacuated by the soul, and he hadn��t returned to it for a long time. For him, his father has always been an indifferent role that does not seem to exist. But he is always his father, a connection with his own blood. Father and son nature is the feeling that can not be erased, even if the old Osborne is like him, he still has the most sincere love for the old Osborne. .et


    He had imagined that one day he would be able to talk to old Osborne like a normal father and son. He thought about letting Old Osborne look at himself into the palace of marriage; he thought about letting him watch the coming of his first grandson; he thought about taking his wife and children and letting him leave the world safely in a smile. He thought so much, but never thought about it. He would disappear from his own eyes in this way and disappear completely into the world.


    The great disappointment and pain almost wiped out the will of his whole person and washed away all his intellect. He seems to have lost his soul, and the whole person has become like a dead body.


    This situation is confusing, and as his only friend, Little Spider really wants to comfort him, no matter what he says or does, as long as he can cheer him up. However, he did not dare to do this. Because his current identity is Spider-Man, his father killed the enemy.


    His identity made him not even exposed his courage. He could only bite his teeth and made such a voice to him after hesitating.


    "Norman Osborne is deserving of sin. He has done a lot of things and he has to be responsible for these things. Harry Osborne, I don''t want to see you repeat your father''s mistakes. So, you better be sensible. ""

 Chapter 2327： Revenge is determined by the scene of hell

    "A little bit sensible? You killed my father in front of me, and then told me to be rational?"


    In the face of the little spider that warned more words of persuasion, Harry was obviously angry to the extreme. So immediately, he did not care about the consequences and yelled at the little spider.


    "I see you crazy, you are the murderer. I swear, unless you kill me now. Otherwise one day, I will let you pay for what you are doing today. I swear!"


    "You don''t even know what your father is doing, Harry Osborne. Do you think he is dead innocent? No, he is not innocent. On the contrary, those who died in his hands It��s the true innocent. If you want to avenge me for this, then those who are killed by your father are looking for revenge!��


    "You lie! My father can''t do what you said, you are lying to me, you are freeing yourself for your crimes! Do you think that you will forgive you if you say this? No, I said, no matter what. In the same situation, I must let you pay the price. If you don��t do anything else, just kill your father for you."


    He bit his teeth, and Harry��s screams were exhausted and painful. He is so eager to do something now, but he is obviously unable to do anything that is tied up. So he can only do this, tearing his vocal cords and letting his teeth fit into the flesh and blood. Let the blood flow, let the pain increase. Because only doing this can make him feel a little better, only to do so can vent his deepest sadness and anger.


    This is very helpless and sad. Looking at his sorrowful and helpless appearance, the little spider as a friend is definitely uncomfortable. Anyway, he is the culprit in all of this. Even if there are more reasons to be in front, it is impossible to change the fact that he killed Harry''s father.


    From this day on, the relationship between them is no longer possible. He has become Harry''s father-in-law, and once Harry has fully figured out his identity, there is only a breakdown and disagreement between them, and the cruelty of endless death.


    This is an almost inevitable result. Although Little Spider does not want this result to happen, as a superhero who sticks to his own principles, he does not regret his choice. If he comes back again, he is sure that he will still do it. Just, I am so sorry for Harry.


    The heart sighed like this, and the little spider was already step by step toward Harry, who was unable to move. What he wants to do is something that is unknown. But looking at him like this, Harry gave birth to a fear in his heart.


    For the first time, he felt that death was so close, and this is the first time that he quickly forgot the existence of fear because of the emotions accumulated in his heart. Even if he knows that his next words are likely to anger the guy in front of him, and then provoke himself to kill himself, he will resolutely scream at him.


    "Why, you want to kill me? Come, kill me, kill me like killing my father. Today you don''t kill me, one day I must kill you. No matter who you are, no matter who. How much power you have, I will definitely say it. Even if I use all the power of my life, I will do it all. Come, kill me!"


    He obviously has lost his sense of reason, otherwise he can''t say such crazy words. Although the little spider realized this, he did not go to Harry to persuade something. Because he knows that there are no more words to act at this time. And want to let Harry regain his sanity and give up this dangerous idea. Only wake him up and let him see the huge gap between him and himself. Then use this huge gap to tell him how ridiculous and unrealistic his declaration is. Thus he completely abandoned such dangerous ideas.


    This is not the best way, but it is the only way he can choose now. So he no longer hesitated, and he directly grabbed Harry''s neck and then lifted him up.


    "Do you want me to kill you? No, I won''t do this. Because my duty is to judge the sins of the world. But if you want to try what your father is trying to do, then I will fulfill you." Take my eyes and look straight at hell. Let me tell you what kind of end will the sinful life fall into!"


    The little spider''s words were filled with confusing power at this time, so even if Harry knew that his eyes would not have any good end, he couldn''t help but point his eyes to his burning eyes. Then he saw hell.


    The blazing flame covered almost everything in front of him, everything was burned, and everything was struggling and mourning in the flames. It seems that except for the ruins and the ashes, there is only a flame left. And just in this flame, Harry saw the existence of countless souls.


    A soul that completely loses its mind can only be placed in the fire of **** as a firewood, a soul that is burned forever by sin. In the eyes of Harry, they were distorted and described as dry. It seems to be suffering from tremendous torture and endless suffering, and it also makes them horrible mourning one by one.


    The sound of the burning of the flames cannot hide this tragic howl. And this kind of sound can really be called the magic sound. Just hearing, there is a pain in the brain to be torn, the deeper, the more unspeakable confusion and anxiety spread in the heart.


    Harry couldn''t bear the feeling, and he began to scream subconsciously. It��s just that this scream doesn��t vent the negative emotions in his heart, but it makes the negative emotions in his heart become more and more intense. If you continue this way, maybe soon, his brain will be burned into a paste, and his whole person will become mad because he looks directly at what humans can''t look at.


    The little spider certainly can''t let this happen, so he is ready to stop his movements. And just as he was prepared to do so, a special existence awakened Harry one step ahead of him.


    "Wake up, Harry. Don''t dominate yourself with this negative emotion, you need to control yourself."


    "Dad?" Hearing this sound, it was like a basin of cold water pouring on his head. The brain that Harry had already witnessed too much confusion and became crazy was immediately clear, and then slowly recovered. He saw the existence that appeared in front of his eyes, and after seeing it all, he couldn''t help but shed tears.


    It was his father who appeared in front of him, the old Osborne who had just died in front of him. A person Harry thought he would never see again, a person who could not have appeared at all. When he appeared in front of himself at this special time, Harry really thought he had an illusion. But even so, he couldn''t help but cry.


    "Dad, I thought I would never see you again. Sorry, I am really sorry, I have not been able to stop it. I can''t even avenge you. I am really useless, it is a waste. Sorry, father!"


    "Harry, this doesn''t blame you. You don''t have to do this now."


    The old Osbour, who showed his existence in the blue flame, was anxious, and he said to his son.


    "Remember what I told you about? You have to live well. Only when you live, our family can continue in this world. So don''t do stupid things. Living is more important than anything else. ��


    "But Dad, I want to avenge you! How can I look at the **** who killed you and continue to live in this world."


    For this kind of advice from old Osborne, Harry was not willing to accept it. In essence, he is a stubborn person like his father. Looking at his performance, the old Osborne, who had only the soul left, said to him in a hurry.


    "Smart, Harry. Don''t do anything stupid for me. I have got the punishment I deserve. I don''t want you to follow my mistakes too. This is wrong, you have already seen it. I don''t want it." You have fallen to the same level as me. Even if I am begging you, promise me, Harry. Don''t do this, I don''t need you to do this. I just live and live!"


    "Dad, Dad!" Harry obviously wanted to say something, but the old Osborne at this time was once again swallowed up by the blue flame in a twist of face. This allowed Harry to make only an eager call. Of course, such a call does not play any role.


    Old Osborne is completely submerged in the fire of hell, and just meeting, I am afraid it is really the last time they met. This can be regarded as an unexpected surprise, and it can be said to be a deeper sorrow. But no matter which one, Harry made a deeper hatred of the little spider.


    The more you witness the horror of hell, the more you understand how your father was tortured in hell. As his son, he could not be indifferent to all of this. He can''t change all of this at all, he can only use his way of revenge and hate to get a fairness for his father.


    This is his own determination, and outsiders do not know. After watching the conversation between the father and the son, the little spider stopped his movement. He still stuck Harry''s neck and issued a final warning to him.


    "Listen, Harry Osborne. There is no sin in your body, so you can safely return to the world. This is a warning to you! If one day, your hands are infected with blood, then Like your father. So what you see today is the end of tomorrow. So, remember my warning, don''t take this step at the thunder!"

 Chapter 2328： Power inherits the fire

    Will Harry remember his warning, and the little spider is really not at all. Because Harry didn''t give him any answer at all, he just stared at him with a pair of hateful eyes.


    And such a look has been seen for a long time, naturally it will make people feel psychological pressure. Although the little spider is a superhero, it does not mean that he can withstand this psychological pressure, especially when the eyes are from his best friend.


    He did not dare to stay for a long time, but directly dropped Harry and jumped from the height of the dozens of floors. And with a low engine roaring, he was already in a dark blue light, quietly disappearing into this quiet night.


    The disappearance of the little spider does not allow any reduction in Harry��s hatred. On the contrary, this makes the hatred in his heart become more and more intense. The birth of this kind of hatred is not only because the little spider, the father-in-law, has left the front of himself in the light, but more because of his hatred and shame for his incompetence.


    If you have power, if you can be as powerful as those superheroes. How can this happen!


    The more I want to hate you, the emotions in Harry''s heart are quickly flooded again, and no one has allowed him to vent in front of him, and no one can stand up and guide him. He could only breathe violently, pressing himself to the blue veins, his face flushed, and the whole person''s expression became horrible.


    People can drive themselves crazy. Harry did this, though he didn''t force himself to go crazy. But it forced the other appearance of himself.


    His body became red, like a prawns that were cooked. And this does not seem to be the ultimate he can show. Because the color on his body is still growing, until almost light is born.


    Light represents heat, and heat represents energy. It''s hard for Harry to imagine what kind of changes have happened to his body now. The only thing he can be sure of is that he seems to be burning.


    From the inside out, almost his blood and brain are boiling. He began to struggle desperately and wanted to break free from the chains that bound himself. This is almost absolutely impossible in the past, but now, this is not impossible.


    The high temperature on his body is enough to melt the steel. If these chains are still being blessed by the evil spirits of the little spiders, then even Harry will not be able to get rid of all this. But now the power of the little spider is not in it, it is just the most common chain. And such a layer of iron chains can''t stop him at all.


    The hot body temperature melts away the steel easily. The molten iron melted and dripped on him, melting out the clothes on his body, but it could not affect his body itself at all.


    There is no doubt that his body is undergoing changes, and this change is also making him out of the identity of ordinary people. Just like his father, he is already an extraordinary body.


    This is not an impossible thing, because at the beginning, in addition to his father, there was still his presence in the process of accepting a desperate virus. However, the old Osborne did not include him in the follow-up research and development, which made him look like ordinary people. But in fact, his body has already buried the seeds of evolution, just waiting for a special opportunity to make this seed sprout.


    At the most critical moment, Old Osborne gave this opportunity to him. Let the door to evolution in his body get the key it needs. And when Harry pushed the door under intense emotional stimuli, the power of human evolution naturally appeared in his body.


    Strong body, horrible heat, and almost immortal ability. Everything is exactly the same as his father, and even more perfect than his father. Because the old Osborne got the power of the desperate virus, he did not raise his own for the development of the mutant gene. What he got was the hard work of the old Osborne.


    This can be regarded as the last gift Osborne gave to his children. But Harry at this time is obviously somewhat blessed. Because of him, he is already losing his consciousness.


    The development of the desperate virus started from the human brain, and because the previous Harry''s mood was too fluctuating, this kind of development of the brain obviously showed an over-intensification reaction. The fragile parts of the brain, so naturally it is unbearable to withstand this over-excited reaction. For self-protection, it quickly forced himself into an unconscious state of shock.


    It can be said that this time Harry has completely lost his ability to respond to the outside world. Under such circumstances, he is already caught in the flame.


    The desperate virus made him possess a terrible high-temperature physique, and this physique caused his fragile furniture to burn. At first it was just a carpet, and then it spread to the entire living room, and later it burned his entire apartment.


    The raging flame spread so quickly and quickly that everything was surrounded by the sea of ??fire that was tumbling. And everything like this naturally attracts the attention of countless people.


    If the sudden bang is not enough to attract the attention of the whole city, now, this flame that almost burns the floor has absolutely the ability.


    The glare of the fire and the deep disgust led to the screams and shouts of countless people, many of whom have already subconsciously dialed the alarm call. Want to stop the spread of the fire before it reaches more people. At the same time, the residents living in the same building as Harry apparently realized what had happened.


    These non-rich and expensive people can''t dare to make fun of their own lives. So immediately, he immediately fled to the downstairs and fled to the past. This also made the crowds who had been congested by the fire more and more confused.


    Skye is in the middle of these chaotic crowds. She came with the trace of the old Osborne, as a relationship with Harry, she naturally knows that Harry''s residence is on the first floor. At the moment, in her heart, she put her gaze on the floor where the flame roared.


    She is not sure if Harry will be there, but now she has the worst hunch in her heart. You know, old Osborne has a great chance to escape and come to him. And the person who is chasing him is more than one. Once someone else finds the old Osborne one by one, and what kind of battle is triggered, it is hard to say whether Harry will be affected.


    Although there are reasons to believe that Harry has not been implicated, but Sky did not dare to gamble on this possibility. So immediately, she rushed over the crowd against the crowd.


    "Wait, what are you doing? It is dangerous!"


    A good-hearted person warned her so much, but it did not stop her determination to move forward. With the help of her own abilities, she quickly rushed against the crowd and disappeared completely into the sight of these people. In this regard, many people can only make a helpless sigh.


    "It''s crazy, such a beautiful girl, why do you want to go to death?"


    For others, this is a behavior that seeks death. But for Skye, the situation may not be so bad. After all, the fire has not spread completely, so the entire building is still safe. And just facing the flames, then her shock ability is enough to protect her from any harm.


    Of course, this is only temporary. Once it is too deep, or the fire suddenly increases. Then, whether it is the floor that may be smashed at any time or the thinner air, it may take her life.


    After all, she is in this position, so even with such a strong ability can not protect her. Because she is essentially an ordinary person, she has all kinds of weaknesses, and these weaknesses may take her life at any time. She is not invincible, nor is it not dead. It is precisely because of this that it is even more commendable how much her behavior is.


    Not everyone can have this awareness for another person to take risks. Especially in the case of such grievances between them. If you change someone and have experienced such a thing, then maybe you have chosen to let go at this time, and then shed some tears.


    But Skye is not such a person, she made such a decision, and she never regrets the decision she made. She wants to save Harry and let Harry live in this world. Now, after paying such enlightenment and great efforts, she finally appeared in front of Harry.


    It��s no longer possible to describe the mood of Skye at the moment with a single surprise. As if it were hard to say, now she is more incredible and a kind of panic that cannot be spoken.


    She saw what Harry is like now, and this appearance also gave her a lot of terrible thoughts in her heart. Old Osborne said that Harry was ignorant of all this, and she is now not sure whether this is true or not. Because if it is true, then why does Harry have such ability? She didn''t dare to think about it, even saying that she didn''t have the courage to get to it all.


    What is the truth? Sky''s brain became awkward because of such an idea. She doesn''t know what to do now. And just as she hesitated, an electronic sound suddenly rang in her ear.


    "Miss, please come with us. We are the mental weapons under the name of the Los Angeles Fire Department. We will protect you and this gentleman from leaving here safely!"


    The voice awakened her, and she noticed the change of Harry at this time. He is already normal, as if everything is over. But Skye is clear that things are far from over.

 Chapter 2329： Ability to show the purpose

    Harry woke up because of a nightmare. When he saw the environment around him, he suddenly found himself in the hospital.


    The white ceiling, the quiet environment where the breathing can be heard clearly, and the instruments that are constantly dripping, all of which make him uncomfortable. And just as he was about to struggle out of bed and escape from such a **** environment, a faint voice suddenly rang in his ear.


    "Have you had a nightmare? What did you dream of?"


    Harry didn''t think that there were still people in the same room as himself, and when he turned his head, he suddenly found that Skye was holding the tray and standing in the direction of the exit of the room.


    Harry, who didn''t know all about Skye, thought that Sky was just the one she knew. He didn''t want to involve Skye, so he just smiled and said to her.


    "Nothing, just dreaming about something that I absolutely can''t forget. How are you here? Also, how do I stay in the hospital. I remember that I should be at home."


    "A fire broke out, Harry. I want to save you, but I am trapped in the fire with you. But fortunately, the wise weapon saved us. From here, our luck is still Not bad. At the very least, we can all come alive. And if you trust your blessing, I can also enjoy the treatment of a luxury ward. In general, I earned it."


    Skye bluntly described how he had omitted a part of it, and Skye kept his gaze on Harry''s body. Her gaze is full of inquiry, and it seems that Harry��s eyes are so uncomfortable. So immediately, he asked.


    "What are you doing with me? I always feel a little weird."


    "I was thinking, don''t you mind if I ask about the fire. The accident investigation said that the cause of the fire is in your living room. Can you tell me what happened?"


    Skye was very straightforward to say his own requirements, and in the face of her request, Harry slowly sinked his face. He thought of everything that happened to him, and this immediately caused his emotions to fluctuate drastically.


    Pain, sorrow, and hopeless desperation, negative emotions impacted his feelings like tides, and his brain fell into a very special state. And just in this state, some magical things happened.


    Like an invisible sledgehammer striking everything, all the things around Harry were hit hard in a flash. The beds were smashed, the instruments were smashed, and even the hospital provided the facilities for the relaxation and relaxation of these special guests. It also suffered the destruction in an instant.


    It was completely beyond the expectations of two people, and it was certain that the culprit that caused all of this was not his own, and Skye almost immediately sent such a question to Harry.


    "Oh my God, what have you done?"


    "This is not what I did. How can I do this!" Harry was a little worried by this question. He almost subconsciously denied the relationship between himself and himself. But the changes that have taken place in him have made his arguments less convincing.


    I don''t know when, Harry had a bright flame on his hand. This flame seems to be derived from his body. With the movements on his palm, the flame is also changing in shape. It is as obedient as a meek cat, harmless.


    Of course, this kind of tempering is only for Harry. Don''t look at the bright flames of this group, even a piece of hair on his body can''t burn. But all the foreign objects that it touched, whether it was sick clothes or steel, were almost vaporized into unrecognizable smoke in an instant. It is conceivable that such a flame would be a terrible thing if it touched the human body. So almost immediately, Skye pulled out a safe enough distance with him.


    "You also said that this is not what you did. Look at the things in your hand. Do you think the words you just made are convincing?"


    After pulling out a safe distance, Skye immediately questioned Harry. In the face of this question, Harry naturally did not have enough conviction to deny this relationship with himself. However, he did not know the reason for this, so he could only defend Skair very innocently.


    "I really don''t know what this is all about! I swear, I don''t know all about it. If I know, I won''t fall to the present!"


    "Are you sure you are not lying to me?"


    Skye is still skeptical, after all, there is really a big doubt in it. How did Harry''s ability come, and whether Harry and the old Osbourne plan to plot everything has nothing to do with it. All this is still unsolved. Before all of this was solved, Skye was not sure whether he could believe what Harry said.


    Reason makes her not believe in him, but obeying the deep voice, she is more willing to believe what he said. So she can only issue such uncertain questions. What she got was the answer from Harry.


    "Of course, I am sure I have not lied to you. In fact, I will not deceive anyone, especially you, absolutely not!"


    "Okay, just believe in you this time. But, can you put away the things in your hand? With that thing, I can''t just approach you casually. And I''m sure you are like this again. Then, waiting for you will definitely not be a friendly greeting."


    With a reply from Skye, Harry��s face immediately showed a sigh of relief. But soon, his look was once again stunned. Because he didn''t know how to converge on this ability, especially after the flame in his hand suddenly rose, this situation became even more embarrassing.


    "Can you give me some advice? I don''t know how to control this kind of thing. Although I can feel that there is a connection between me and it, I really don''t know how to control it!"


    "I won''t control it? Then you ask me what is the use, I won''t control this kind of thing! However, you should try to give instructions to it. Just like computer instructions, put your own The idea is clear, the most specific thing is formed, and then sent to the parts that are connected to you. This should work!"


    Skye compiles his own language and tells Harry his experience of controlling the shock wave in a more understandable way. For such an experience, Harry immediately followed the law.


    I have to say that this is really a very effective approach. Because of this, Harry controlled the flames in his hands and let them go out gradually. And just as he planned to approach Skye, he expressed his gratitude to him with a warm hug. Skye shook his head and pulled him away again.


    "Are you sure you have no problem now? I don''t want to see what I have received because of your mistakes. It has been unlucky enough, I don''t want to be more unlucky!"


    This is really embarrassing, but Harry knew that Skye was talking about things. So he only smiled awkwardly, then closed his eyes and felt the changes inside his body. It was not until a long time later that he opened his eyes and said to her indefinitely.


    "I think there should be no problem now, should it."


    "Should, this is not a good answer. You should be careful, this is the hospital. If you have something wrong, even if you are Osborne''s Prince, no one can save you!" With a blank eye, Skye continued. "In addition, according to the current situation, the cause of the fire should be yours. I really didn''t think that you would become like this. What happened to you?"


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know!" Shaking his head weakly, Harry looked at his hands. The clean and tidy hands looked like new ones, and faced with such a hand, Harry couldn''t help but think of what his father had given himself.


    That cube, the existence that fits into your body, this may be the cause of everything.


    Harry, who felt that he had found the cause, did not tell Skye that he was silent. Then he made a determination and suddenly walked outside the ward.


    This sudden move naturally attracted Skye''s surprise. She stopped him and quickly asked him strangely.


    "What do you want to do? It''s not when you can be discharged."


    "I want to go home, there are things I have to figure out!"


    At this time, Harry''s will is very determined, and there is no sway at all because it is Skye who is holding him. Looking at his attitude, Skye hesitated, but said to him.


    "But Harry, your home is gone!"


    "I know, I am not talking about that apartment. I am talking about my father''s residence. There must be something I don''t know. I have to figure it out!"


    Harry said firmly, just listening to his words, Skye''s eyes flashed. She stared at Harry, and took a deep breath after a long time, then solemnly said to him.


    "I am talking about your home. It is gone, it seems that it was the cause of any terrorist attacks. Everything has been destroyed. There is no specific proof of casualties, but the result may be Not optimistic. I think you should be mentally prepared."


    "I know!" Harry''s expression was more calm than Skye imagined. Faced with such a bad news, he just squatted for a few seconds, and then returned to the previous firm look. "In any case, I still want to go see it. There, there should be something waiting for me!"

 Chapter 2330： Entrusted funeral special consultation

    Harry eventually returned to his home with Skye. Of course, only the ruins can be greeted at the location of the old Osborne mansion.


    Faced with such a ruin, Harry could not speak for a long time. It can be seen that he seems to have foreseen it. It��s just that when all this is presented in front of himself in a realistic way, he is still somewhat unacceptable. This psychological shock is still too big for him. Because everything that happens here is almost equivalent to telling him the fact that he lost his possession overnight.


    Anyone who faces such a blow may not be indifferent, so from this point of view, Harry''s current reaction is really normal.


    It was only Sky who didn''t want Harry to be immersed in this sadness and pain, so after he was silent for a while, she took one of his palms and whispered to him.


    "Don''t be too upset, maybe everything is not as bad as you think. Maybe they are still alive."


    This is the purest comfort, whether it is Sky or Harry knows this. For Skye, this is only her kind lie, because she is one of the culprit in all of this. Whether it is old Osborne or other people who died here, there are actually counts in her heart. For Harry, he has already witnessed the death of his father. He has already guessed the rough results. What he sees today is just to verify the results again. So he will not be lucky.


    "No. Help me a favor. I need someone to help me prepare a funeral. For my father and Hadley. Hadley has no children. He has served our family for forty years. For me, he Like a loved one, so I intend to bury him and my father, let me arrange everything as their last loved one. I need you to help me, Daisy!"


    "How are you going to help me?"


    Skeel sighed. For her, in fact, her task was already over. But from her own personal wishes, she has been staying with Harry now. This is not a good thing for them, because the longer they get along, the easier it is to expose the complex relationship between them. But now, she really can''t find any reason to refuse Harry, so she can only nod her head and ask him.


    "I want you to help me with everything I need to prepare for the funeral. My father and Hadley''s body have disappeared, so they can only be buried in a cloaked way. There are a lot of things that need to be done in the middle. There are two points to note. First, our Osborne family does not need to invite any guests to come to the ceremony. Second, my father is an atheist, so he does not need any priest to give him a speech. But Hadley Not the same, he is a believer of Ming Wang. I know that Ming Wang does not need anyone to worship him, pray or pray to him. But I hope that you can find a way to build a statue of a bright messenger in front of the tombstone."


    "Light messenger? Why? I thought that people like his age would like to make a cross in a nostalgic way!"


    "Because my father. My father used to be alive because of her genetic disease. At that time, almost all medical treatments were useless to him. He only had to wait for a road. At that time, Ming Wang is now I am in this world, and it is because of his gift that my father can be lucky enough to get a second life. Hadley is very faithful to my father, so he is also very grateful to the gift of the King. Since then, He changed from a devout Catholic to a devout Ming Wang believer. How, it sounds ridiculous!"


    With such memories in his mouth, Harry��s eyes were full of sadness. It can be seen that he has deep feelings for the old butler. And this is even more to make Skye blocked. Because in any case, the cause of death of the old butler is inseparable from her. Although it was in the case of helplessness at that time, it only affected the old butler''s body, but it was her moving hand that was her moving hand. This is undeniable.


    Out of jealousy, it is also apologetic to Harry. Skye assured him of this.


    "Do not worry. I will give it to me. I will do it properly. Just, what are you going to do? What do you need to leave your father''s funeral?"


    "I want to get back what belongs to me. Before that, I need to figure out some problems, some very important ones."


    Raised his head and looked at the direction of the city. Harry''s tone suddenly became cold. He knew that waiting for him would be a difficult struggle. But as a person of the Osborne family, he is not afraid of such a thing. If someone wants to reach out to the territory of their Osborne family at this time, let him come. As the successor to the Osborne family, he did not mind using a sharp sword to tell him why Osborne called the name.


    Skye can imagine what Harry would like to be next. And she knows the nature of Harry''s good nature. At this time, she naturally asked inevitably.


    ��Is there any place for me to help? In the company, whether you are alone or not is too weak. I think I should be able to give you some help. At the very least, you can have one more trustworthy side. people."


    "Don''t worry, I can solve it. Now it will jump out, but it''s just a clown, you don''t need to spend too much on them."


    Laughing and rejecting Sky''s request, Harry turned around and walked outside. Looking at Harry''s expression, Skye could not help but sink his face. She was worried about Harry because she didn''t know if Harry would repeat his father''s mistakes. That has proven to be a wrong choice. So Sky did not want him to be wrong again.


    But what can she do at this time? It��s just a prayer.


    Many people are paying attention to Harry''s actions. They thought that this young man would do some stupid behavior. For example, blindly taking over everything left by his father. But what surprised many people was that Harry did not do this. Instead, he found a person in front of him.


    General Ross, a member of the former Avengers, is now the Minister of Defense. Even in the United States today, he is also a pivotal figure. Logically speaking, it is not easy for Harry to see him. Because his current status is very embarrassing, and such an embarrassing identity is easy to let him eat something like a closed door.


    However, he still saw General Ross. The reason is because General Ross owes the Osborne family a favor.


    At the time when the SHIELD was still held by Pierce, General Ross voluntarily launched a war against the mutants because he believed in Pierce''s words. When everything ends in disastrous defeat, his culprits are naturally inevitably subject to legal sanctions. At that time, he might have spent the rest of his life in jail.


    However, because of Osborne, he was released on bail and was qualified to accept the transformation of Red Hook. This made him eventually become a superhero and was able to return to the country he belonged to as a hero. Old Osborne has a reinvention for him! Although the process is not pleasant, and the purpose of the old Osborne is not simple. But for now, this is not enough to justify his refusal to meet Harry. So soon, Harry appeared in his office.


    "It��s really hard to see you, Minister. I thought, I will be invited by the guards at the door?"


    When Harry saw General Ross, he took out the tone of a needle in his words. Obviously, he is very dissatisfied with the treatment he has suffered. Looking at his dissatisfied attitude, General Ross first ignited a cigar for himself and smothered two. Then he said this to him meaningfully.


    "You should be glad that you can still see me, not complaining about me! Mr. Osbourne, you don''t know how much of what I need to consider in the middle."


    "Consideration? Is there anything that you need to ignore my father''s feelings?"


    Harry couldn''t understand what Ross General said, and he asked him like this. In the face of his seemingly immature words, General Ross only showed a scornful smile.


    "It looks like, you still don''t know what happened right? Then I am very curious, why are you here? What are you looking for?"


    "I want to know the bottom of a guy from you, a guy who looks like a cockroach and burns a blue flame!"


    The mouth depicts the shape of the little spider, and Harry gnashed his teeth and said it to General Ross. And when he heard his words, General Ross immediately shook his head.


    "Why, do you want revenge? So what do you want from me?"


    "Of course, what do you think I came to find you for?"


    Harry lifted his eyebrows and asked some strangely. Looking at his expression, the smile on General Ross��s face suddenly became more frivolous.


    "I have to say, Mr. Osbourne. Your answer really disappoints me. I thought that you would want to ask something more meaningful!"


    "What makes more sense?"


    "Yes. For example, what your father has done wrong. Also, what you have to pay to take over the wealth your father left for you. I think this is your priority, but I did not expect that you will actually Ask me this question."


    Directly annihilating the cigar in his hand, General Ross suddenly stood up and said to him in a condescending manner.


    "Like this, choose one. I just had the question and the question you want to know. You can choose one to tell me the answer. Just return your father''s feelings. This should be what I can offer you." The only help!"

 Chapter 2331： Wisely choose a difficult start

    How to choose? Harry fell into meditation for a moment. He knew that General Ross would not say anything like this. Since he dares to say this, it definitely means that those things will be very important to him.


    But, on the basis of its importance, can these things be more important than knowing the true identity of the father and the enemy? Harry didn''t think so, but now he has to think so. Because in any case, he has to care more about his family.


    This is the influence of family education and what he has learned when he established basic values. His father entrusted the family to his hand before he died, and he could not be so irresponsible to his family. Therefore, after so long silence, he finally said to General Ross.


    "I know. Please tell me about my father. What he did, it will make you avoid this."


    "He did something I have done. Although I really want to say that his approach is not wrong, after all, it is completely understandable to have such a wild vision as human beings. However, he chose a wrong one. Timing and a wrong way."


    With such words on his mouth, General Ross��s face showed a mocking smile.


    "It is really stupid to choose a mutant as your goal at this time. I think your father must have been stunned by the squad, and he will use his way of kidnapping variants to complete his own scientific experiments. The most stupid thing about him is that he actually let the mutants discover their own actions. This makes his failure become an inevitable thing. Little Osborne, the most important problem you have to face now is how to To give those mutants an account. It is impossible for your father''s death to satisfy them. And if they are not satisfied, then many people will take such an opportunity to take away your Osborne. Everything. So, you should think about it, what should you do?"


    "Variety? How can it be a mutant?" Harry heard the relationship with the mutant, and Harry''s expression immediately became dignified. He is a type of open mind. So unlike the guy who always maintains human supremacism, he knows very well what changes have occurred in the status of the mutant in this world.


    The government of any country cannot ignore the opinions of the mutants. Once they really intend to target themselves. As long as the teacher is famous, the government will not only protect itself, but will try to suppress itself by all means to please those mutants. This result is of course bad for Harry, so he immediately worried.


    Looking at the obvious worries that appeared on Harry''s face, General Ross knocked on the table and said to him in an indifferent manner.


    "This is your father''s choice. As for why, it may only be his own to make it clear. The information I got here is that he intends to perfect his own experiment with the genetics of the mutant. As for the specific content, I am afraid only in the sky hammer. There is a backup in the bureau. Believe me, child. You have enough trouble now, and then go to the Tian hammer, it is definitely the most wrong choice!"


    "I understand, thank you for your reminder, Lord General." With a smile and a nod, Harry was also upset about his troubles. Of course, this is not the reason why he gave up his father''s legacy, so immediately he asked again about General Ross. "There is still a problem, Lord General. Can you tell me where I should go to find these mutants? When something like this happens, they should always send someone with a weight to come. I want to meet him. Have a good talk."


    "Smart choices, but I am not optimistic about your choice. But I said, this is my best help for you. So I will tell you where they are!"


    Pull off a piece of paper and write an address on it. General Ross handed the note to Harry. Harry subconsciously wanted to pick it up from his hand, but as soon as he tried hard, the note was pinched in the hands of General Ross. This led him to immediately turn his doubts to General Ross.


    Faced with such a gaze, General Ross explained to him solemnly.


    "Mr. Osbourne. What I need to remind you is that the commissioner who came here is a very important person. Her identity is very special, and the people who are special to the entire US government with the Tian hammer are watching. Anything that might threaten her. I can give you her address, but I will never admit that this message was given to you. So if there is something wrong, it can only be done by yourself. Take responsibility. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Yes, I understand." After saying such a sentence, Harry got the special note as he wished. Looking at General Ross, he made a hand-to-hand move, and Harry naturally couldn''t stay here again. He began to rise to leave, and General Ross certainly would not save him. So soon, he was sent out by the guards of the Pentagon.


    Looking at the contents of the paper on his hand, Harry gave himself a sigh of relief in his heart, and immediately rushed over to the address above. Of course, he is worried that his behavior of being sent to the door will not make himself a target for the mutants to vent. But he has to do this.


    Because this is his only chance. Only with the forgiveness of the mutants, he can inherit the inheritance from his father unimpeded. And if not, then even if he can stop the annexation of so-called business partners, it is absolutely impossible to stop the government''s suppression and erosion. The government will not let go of this opportunity to control the Osborne Group. And once they reach in, then their nominal successor can still exist, it will only be a mascot of name and death. That''s not what Harry wants, so he has to convince the mutants.


    This is not a simple job, because the attitude of the mutant is not really friendly. When he knocked on the door of the place he was looking for, the mutant who opened the door directly took out a face that the stranger did not enter.


    "This is a private territory, sir. We don''t accept any interviews without an appointment, so you''d better get out of here. Otherwise I''m not sure what you will encounter next!"


    "You are a mutant?" Watching the guy who opened the door carefully, from behind his neck, Harry saw the existence of scales. This made him immediately realize that he had found the right place. So immediately, he said to the mutant. "I came here to find you. I have a very important thing to discuss with your principal!"


    "Looking for us?" Hearing Harry''s words, the mutant looked carefully at Harry''s appearance. The young face really couldn''t give him too much confidence, so immediately he waved his hand and said to him with an impatient expression. "Go away, young people. We don''t have time to entangle with you guys. If you don''t roll away, don''t blame me for throwing you out. Believe me, there are people who are willing to invite you to tea in the game." !"


    Harry didn''t think that these mutants would be so exclusive. This kind of unrelenting behavior of driving him out is really annoying to him. If it is a weekday, he probably has long since gone. But now, he can''t do it. So he can only suppress the anger in his heart and say it to the mutant.


    "I am Harry Osborne, the heir to the Osborne family. I want to talk to your principal about my father Norman Osborne."


    This exposes his true identity, which is not what Harry intended. Because he knows, this will mean more martyrdom. But he has no choice. After hearing his self-reported home, the mutant first glimpsed, then opened his face with a cold face, and at the same time revealed a hateful look at him.


    "Follow me, Mr. Osborne. Someone is waiting for your arrival!"


    Given a somewhat unexpected response from Harry, the mutant took him to the depths of the mansion. As he continued to deepen, Harry saw one after another appearing in front of himself. Some of them are the same as ordinary people, while others are obviously characterized by an alienation. Regardless of the type, these variants have a common feature. That is, they are not friendly to themselves.


    Hatred is the expression shared by most of them. And even if some of them look better, the look of Harry is cold and repulsive. They obviously know their identity, and why they know this, Harry has already thought of a possibility.


    You know, these are all variants. Among so many mutants, it would not be surprising if one or two of them had the special ability to communicate with the mind. I am afraid that they will already know their arrival the first time they say their identity. It is not surprising that they will show such expressions.


    The father debt, in any case, he is the son of Norman Osborne. Perhaps the death of his father can completely bring this thing to a close, but the hatred he committed will continue in his own body. They can''t do anything to a dead person, but they can definitely do something for a living person. This is what Harry was worried about at first. It is not impossible to anger myself to my own father.


    It can be said that he is taking a huge risk in this matter.


    However, despite the worst expectations. But the result was unexpectedly smooth. Although these mutants seem to be eyeing themselves, no one has shown the meaning of hands-on. In this case, Harry finally saw the purpose of the trip. The principal from the mutants.

 Chapter 2332： Negotiations started unexpectedly

    Very unexpected to Harry, the principal is actually a peer who looks like his age. And what is even more amazing is that she is actually a woman.


    Long red wine, beautiful green pupils, plus the exquisite and impressive face. It can be said that this woman in front of her has enough charm to impress anyone. If it weren''t for Harry''s heart already in possession, then he would have to fall completely in such an initial meeting.


    Even so, he still had such a moment of loss. This kind of disappointment fell in the opposite of Xia Weisi''s eyes, but it became a contemptuous expression. She doesn''t like this kind of look. Any man who shows her such a look will attract her hostility. Harry is no exception. So immediately, she said so rudely to Harry.


    "If you look at me with that disgusting look, I will take your eyes out."


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Under the roof of the house, Harry naturally turned his head down honestly. Looking at Harry''s appearance, Xia Weisi licked his mouth and said to him with a little disdain.


    "You are Harry Osborne, the son of the murderer?"


    "I am Harry. But I don''t think my father is a murderer. I think there should be some misunderstanding in the middle. And I came here to eliminate this misunderstanding. We should talk about it." See if you can"


    Harry opened his mouth and denied the statement before Xia Weisi, and took out his plan. It��s just that he hasn��t finished yet, and Xia Weisi has interrupted him very directly.


    "If you have such an idea, then I don''t think there is anything to talk about between us. We are only willing to talk to people who respect the facts. People like you throw you out and let those governments It��s the best choice for the dog to entertain you well. John, he is yours."


    "Of course. I really like to have something to do with him. In fact, my fist is already hungry and thirsty!"


    A bald-headed man with his muscles stood up, his face showing a very awkward smile, and he licked his lips very disgustingly.


    Looking at his look, Harry almost subconsciously tightened the muscles behind him. He knows, and the rate of homosexuality in the United States is rising. And there is evidence that the more male hormones are, the more they like this. This guy''s expression is so special, it is really to make Harry have to worry about such a problem. In order to ensure that he would not encounter any bad things, he immediately said to Xia Weisi.


    "I am very willing to respect the facts. But how can you be sure that my father is the murderer is the so-called fact? Ms. If you want me to admit that this is the truth, please ask for reliable evidence."


    "Evidence? Don''t you know that your father''s experiment left the information? This information has been handed over to me by Tian hammer. If your academic knowledge passes, I can show you the inside. The specific content. In addition, "patted his own palm, Xia Weisi called two gloomy mutants." "I have people here. They are witnesses who have participated in the whole process, and in the process, they have seen every step of your father''s killing of mutants. I think you should not want to hear them tell them. Specific content!"


    From the unchanging hatred of these two mutants, Harry has already got the answer he wants. This made him feel bitter in his mouth, but he did not give up the idea of ??hard work. Because he knows that if he gives up at this time, then I am afraid that I really played.


    Once he was thrown out of the room by the mutant, it was no sign of a general attack on all those who were carrying the Osborne family. They will come up like piranhas, and in the most cruel and terrible way, the Osborne family''s property will be swallowed up. That''s not what Harry wants, so he can only do his best at this time.


    "No, no. I think I know what the matter is. And I need to apologize for this."


    Shaking his head, Harry took out the most sincere attitude of his life and deeply lowered his head against these variants. He said.


    "I am very sorry. Gentlemen, and ladies. I am really sorry for what my father did. I didn''t mean to excuse my father''s mistakes, but I think you should also know, My father is no longer alive. You can''t be entangled with a dead person. It is impossible for the dead to rest in peace. So I think, if I can, I can compensate you for this. Regardless of the conditions, please open them up. As long as I can do it, I am willing to promise. I hope that you can forgive what Osborne has done for you."


    Harry''s conditions are generally very generous. Like many cases in the past, once such a tragedy occurs, the party that is the initiator will not be able to pay for it, as long as it pays enough interest in exchange, it is often able to calm the anger from the families of the victims.


    Harry is willing to pay enough, and this is still the premise that the old Osborne, who is the culprit, has died. It can be said that he has come up with the greatest sincerity. It is only for this sincerity that the mutant side is not so satisfied.


    "Don''t think that you have two stinking money, you can show something, tell you, we don''t want your money, we want only a fair. Do you think that having money can represent everything? No, for us it is anything. No, unless you can let our dead relatives and friends come to life, you will never let us forgive you!"


    The mutants made a request for Harry to feel speechless. If he can raise the dead, then it will not be possible to turn these mutants anyway. His father, Hadley, the old butler of his family, was even the mother who had already left him. These are the more preferred options. As for those mutants, it is definitely going to the back. If he can still get them, Harry doesn''t mind doing this.


    However, this is only an illusion after all, and it is an impossible problem. So it is impossible for Harry to promise them anything on this issue. So he can only say bitterly.


    "Sir, I know how you feel when you have lost loved ones and friends. I have just lost my father and my family. I can appreciate your feelings. But after all, everything has passed. It is impossible to seek what can be transformed from this already ended thing. So instead of immersing yourself in this pain, think about how to make up for this kind of pain. I admit, money It��s not omnipotent. But money can change the family environment of those who are unfortunate and let them live a better life. Isn��t it better than you want to recover the results? At the very least, this can How much value is it for those who are unfortunate?"


    Having said the conversion relationship between life and money, Harry��s statement is undoubtedly further stimulating the emotions of this mutant. He subconsciously wanted to rush up, but Xia Weisi immediately stopped him at this time.


    "Enough. He said nothing wrong, Norman Osborne is already dead. Under such circumstances, you can no longer find a second venting goal. Instead of continuing to entangle, it is better to press him. This is the way to solve it. At least for many of your families, this will be a compensation method."


    "But I am not willing! Xia Weisi adults, is this not to let our dead relatives and friends die unseen? It is obvious that they are dead in Osborne''s hands, but we are at this time, take them and Oss The people of this family talk about transactions. I am blunt, this is simply a shame for the mutant."


    "Stigma, if Norman Osborne is still alive, that is indeed our shame. But he is dead, together with all his accomplices. All his information has been returned to our hands intact. At the same time, the US government and the Tianshou Bureau have also promised that such things will not happen again. Things have already reached this point. If you still think this is a shame, then what do you want to do? Use the same thing. In humans, then renewed the contradiction between humans and mutants, dragging the city of Hui Yao into the war?"


    When Xia Weisi said this, his brows were wrinkled and his attitude was tough. There is a big look in the high-ranking person. This attitude, coupled with her own identity, naturally allows the speaker to be involuntarily suppressed by the arrogance. He has not dared to be as tough as before, but he is still not willing to say.


    "But, how do you know that he is not his father''s accomplice? Xia Xisi, perhaps he also knows what his father has done, maybe once we leave, he will secretly continue what his father did. Don''t forget, he is a man of Osborne''s family. He also has the blood of Osborne''s sin in his body!"


    "Enough, I am not as stupid as you think. I will not characterize this person because of the father of a person. Before anything happens, you better give me less of these unfounded things. ""


    Warned the speaker, Xia Weisi turned his eyes to Harry''s body.


    "You should not let me down, Mr. Harry Osborne. Someone has promised you in front of me. If you are also an insider, then I can tell you with certainty, the consequences. It''s serious that you can''t take it! So, your answer is?"


    "I promise! Ms! I really don''t know. And, I will never repeat my father''s mistakes, I swear!"

 Chapter 2333： Reconciliation causes change in the situation

    Things went well beyond Harry''s imagination. He did not even think that the mutant person had no meaning at all. Just paying a little meager price, let him safely come out of the big house.


    Of course, after he left, things are not over. Because at this time, the agent who had been wearing a black suit came up and said to him in an irrefutable tone.


    "Mr. Osborne? Please take a trip with us. I think there is a lot of information, we need to know each other."


    This was what Harry expected, so naturally he didn''t mean anything to resist. Soon, he was sent to a solid business car.


    As the thick door opened, Harry saw a lot of busy suit agents. And among these agents, there is a scared woman with a serious expression, staring at herself with a dignified look. Harry was pretty sure that he had never seen this woman, but for this woman, the thing is probably the opposite. She obviously knows her identity, and from the actions of the agents around me who are looking down and working hard, she should be the main person in charge here.


    An Asian, and still the Asian who is clearly in high position. This made the temporary upper class of the rights structure a bit of a sin, and he immediately thought of a possible goal. So immediately, he asked with a little uncertainty.


    "Melinda May?"


    "You know me, then things are much better. Mr. Harry Osborne, can you tell me what happened between you and the mutants?"


    ��Does this kind of thing require someone like you to come out personally?�� Some strangely asked such a question, and Harry immediately thought of the amazing mutant woman she had seen before. General Ross said that her identity is extraordinary, and now it seems that this is not to scare herself. Can let Melinda, the director of the US branch of the day, come to sit in person, her coming will only be bigger than she expected. And this identity is beyond Harry''s imagination, so he naturally asked such a question. "Who is the woman named Xia Xisi?"


    "Everything should have a first come and then come. Mr. Osborne, don''t you think you should answer my question first?"


    Melinda didn''t answer Harry''s question in the first place, but said something like this on her face. In her opinion, Harry��s identity is undetermined. And in the end, how to determine, then judge through the results between him and the mutant. If it is such a bad result, then she naturally does not need to answer this question. Because soon, he will lose everything and become a person with nothing. A person who has nothing at all does not need to worry about this problem. What he needs to worry about is his own future. Of course, if it is another result, then naturally it is necessary to say something else. However, Melinda does not believe that things will be the result.


    Harry could see the thoughts of Melinda. In fact, he is very clear that there are many people waiting to see their own jokes. But now the situation is that they can''t wait for the results they want. Because the problem between him and the mutant has been solved. This made him say proudly to Melinda at this time.


    "In fact, there is nothing big deal. Just discuss with the lady Miss Xia Xisi about compensation. The lady is very reasonable and the problem is solved smoothly. Seriously, I am very grateful to her. But at the time I It seems a little too excited, so I forgot to ask her specific identity. I think, maybe you can tell me who she is?"


    Harry��s answer made Melinda feel surprised. She knows what old Osborne did for those mutants. It is simply unbelievable that the mutants will be so simple and simple. However, Harry did not deceive himself, so even if she was unbelievable, she could only believe what Harry said.


    The specific details do not need to be asked, she is responsible for the work of protecting Xia Weisi''s safety. The reason for interrogating Harry is to worry about what he can do unreasonably in the event of despair. But now it seems that such a thing should not happen, then naturally, she also lost interest in Harry.


    When he called a person, he planned to let him leave Harry. At this time, Harry asked her again.


    "Ms. Mei, I wonder if you should tell me the answer to the question before?"


    Osborne is still Osborne, although there is a loss, but far less than the point of injury. Therefore, Melinda naturally cannot be completely dismissive of Harry. I saw her sinking for a while and said to him in a veiled way.


    "I can tell you not much. I can only tell you that the lady is the sister of the founder of the Sundial Group. So you should be able to understand her identity."


    "It turned out to be like this, I understand. Thank you!"


    Harry is also aware of some secrets. So when Melinda explained this, he immediately understood how Xia Weisi was. This made him also involuntarily scared a cold sweat.


    You know, at the beginning, he came to negotiate with the worst plan. At that time, he was even prepared for some special means that could be used after the breakdown of the negotiations. I want to come now, but fortunately things have not developed to such a degree, or in terms of results, I am afraid it will be much more serious than what I can expect.


    Harry couldn''t help but be grateful, but on the other side, Xia Weisi was suffering from some people''s complaints because of all this. Although they have already received a lot of compensation from Harry, they obviously will not be satisfied for these mutants. Many people have a lot of opinions about this practice, but only in her identity, most people can only remain silent.


    But as a subordinate of Xia Weisi, those comrades who are close to her, they will not care about these superficial things. So at this time, they naturally took advantage of a gap without outsiders, and told her to teach.


    "Hyatt, I really don''t understand why you are doing this? Don''t you hear the people below say what you are saying? What good is it for you to let the Osborne family?"


    "I am just being trusted by others. My brother appreciates Peter Parker, who is pleased to meet me and let me let Harry Osborne. What can I do!"


    Xia Weisi did not respond with a good voice. And for her reply, those subordinates are not good to say anything. After all, they all know Mr. Old Parker, the uncle of Little Spider, and they have all been taken care of by him. People are close to each other, and variants are no exception. With such a relationship, the little spider''s worship is obviously more important than the same family who have nothing to do with.


    Besides, the families of the unfortunate victims are not uncompensated. According to Harry''s compensation, the benefits they receive are definitely more than any compensation case. With these preconditions and no satisfaction, it can only be said that they are too greedy.


    This is sometimes the case with human society, which can change the positions of many people at special times. I am afraid that even Harry does not know that there are so many people in the mutant community that are biased towards him. Of course, all this is a small spider to pay. And all this, Harry didn''t know.


    He is still in the blessing of the rest of his life. According to his past habits, this time should be to let go of the waves, to find some fun and crazy. But now, he has not done so. Instead, after a brief rest, he went straight to the Osborne Group.


    For most of Osborne��s employees, the death of Osborne is still unknown. So they are very calm, everyone is working step by step. Of course, this is only for the ordinary employees and the middle and lower management. For the company''s top management, as well as those board members. The death of the old Osborne and the reason for his death are already a matter on the bright side.


    It can be said that the first time after getting this news. Most people have already begun to figure out how to give Osborne Group as their own. You know, this is a super company with a market value of hundreds of billions. Although it is not yet comparable to those of a large consortium that has been in business for a hundred years. However, the potential for its development is still in the market it occupies, and it is not inferior.


    The interests are touching, and I don��t think that this time I will make waves. I am afraid that I will feel that I am sorry for my identity as a capitalist. However, although they have this idea, no one is willing to put it into action first. Because everyone knows that the current situation is not clear.


    Whoever makes the head bird, whoever is the first to be shot. Can be mixed to their current level, seeking this set of rhetoric in the rich and dangerous, obviously no longer apply to them. What they prefer is another way, that is, after Osborne is completely in a downturn, he swallows it again and again. Group shark tactics, this is the game that real big capitalists will play.


    It��s a pity that they have such ideas and preparations. But everything is already in the air before it is formed.


    Harry came back with news of a thorough reconciliation with the mutant. And this also means that he will inherit everything that Old Osborne left for him without any hindrance. Norman Osborne has more than half of the shares in the company, and Harry, who has inherited all of this, can suppress all of them legally.


    Bullying Harry is a young man, playing tricks on management methods. This can only be a small means of playing in private. On the general trend, they have completely failed. Harry, this young man they looked down on in the past. In the most unexpected situation, give everyone a good lesson.

 Chapter 2334： Spitting the mood at the desk

    I got my wish to sit in my father''s old office. Harry looked at the special LCD desk and made a bit of awkwardness.


    For him, the company that controls his father is a very important part of the plan. But when he completed this goal and sat in the position of the president, he had a feeling of regret that could not be said.


    Perhaps it is the time of feeling that the past has gone. Perhaps it is helpless to the fate that I must accept now. In short, his heart is full of complex feelings.


    This complicated mood is of course to find someone to vomit. With regard to such a candidate, Harry only thought of one person. This person is not his goddess Skye, but his only friend, Peter Parker.


    As the best friend of each other, Harry has been in contact with the little spider. Of course, he didn''t know that the little spider was a spiderman, not to mention him, even the little spider''s uncle and aunt didn''t know.


    All along, the little spiders are hiding their identity in another way. In the eyes of his loved ones and friends, the little spider is undoubtedly an ordinary existence. After graduating from college, he was retained by the school and became a glorious university lecturer. This kind of thing is not a thing that is unacceptable to the little spiders who have always had excellent results. Although he chose a distant place when he was in college, it also made it difficult for him to meet his friends and relatives after work. But both Harry and the old Parker are sincerely happy for him.


    Because the early life of the little spider is not a happy one. Nowadays, through his own efforts, he has become a respected existence, which is naturally the best result.


    At this time, choosing a small spider as the object of confiding is not a good choice. Because today is not a day off, as a university lecturer, he is likely to be in class. But when the thought rose, Harry did not do it. So I know that some are not suitable, he still dialed the phone. Soon, the voice of the little spider came from the other end of the phone.


    "Harry, it��s a bit strange to call me at this time! What happened today, is the sun rising from the west?"


    The sound of the little spider was obviously not quite right, which made Harry feel a little strange. However, he did not follow the meaning of the little spider''s privacy, but after a silence, he said to him.


    "Peter. I am now the president of the Osborne Group. I sat in my father''s position!"


    "What?" The little spider''s tone was obviously a glimpse, and soon he said to Harry in a strange tone. "It seems that I should congratulate you. What is the situation? Mr. Osborne intends to give you all the business on hand, and then he wants to enjoy life?"


    This is the dream that Harry often said to Little Spiders in the past. He hopes to get the approval of his father and hopes that he will hand over all the burdens on him to him. Father and son are inherited, this is the true continuation of the Osborne family. But now, after hearing what the little spider said, he can''t give birth to the joy of that dream come true. Now he only has sorrow and pain, and even the answer to the little spider''s words is full of bitter taste.


    "No, I think my father is not so lucky. He was murdered and killed in front of me!"


    "This, how is this possible? How could Mr. Osborne die like this?"


    The story of the little spider was full of incredible meaning, and in the face of his answer, Harry was only silent, and then he replied very slyly.


    "Sorry, Peter. I don''t want to say anything more on this issue. This thing has already made me very painful. I don''t want to recall this painful thing for the time being."


    "Sorry, Harry. I didn''t mean to mention your sadness. Right, what do I need to help? I know, I may not be able to give you any practical help. But as long as you speak, no matter what. I will find a way to help you."


    "Thank you, Peter. But no. I just called you and just wanted to invite you to my father''s funeral. You know, I only have such a friend. So the person I can invite is estimated to be only you."


    When it came to this, Harry''s tone was already calming down again. After going through so many things, even if he is not willing, he has already matured. It is no longer the frivolous and flowing young man. Instead, they can control their emotions and give all their emotions to the real man who is in the heart.


    For him, this emotional catharsis is only a temporary matter. After telling the truth to his friends, he no longer needs to continue to vent the useless emotions in his heart. So soon, he took the invitation of his father''s funeral and initiated an invitation to the little spider.


    With such an invitation, the little spider naturally did not reject the truth.


    "Don''t worry, I will be there on time. Now I will leave and go to your side."


    Hanging up the call to the little spider, Harry stood up and looked at his office outside. There, a beautiful silver-haired girl saw his gaze and immediately ran in with a folder.


    ��Is there anything I need to serve you? Mr. Osborne.��


    "Nothing, yes, what is your name?" Faced with some strange secretary assistant, Harry first asked her name.


    "My name is Felicia. Mr. Osborne, Felicia Hardy. I am the new assistant assigned to you by the Ministry of Personnel. If you need anything, you can tell me!"


    The girl named Felicia responded cheerfully to Harry. Looking at her charming gesture, Harry didn''t doubt that if she had any special needs, she would never refuse herself. of. It��s a pity that I don��t mean it. So he just said to her like this.


    "So, Felicia. I am a little hungry, I am in trouble for you to take a lunch, and bring a cup of coffee."


    "The only way? Mr. Osborne?"


    The beautiful girl said to Harry with some resentment, the poor appearance was enough to touch the heart of any man. It was just that Harry was still unmoved, and at this time, he also made an excessive request for the girl.


    "Right, Felicia. As my assistant to the secretary, my business ability is not strong, but I can''t do it. This way, give you a chance to show your ability. Just during the time when I was eating snacks, I think you put it in your hand. I will make a copy of the documents to me. I can see your own level of what you can do. Of course, don��t think about delaying my meal. I have to remind you that if I don��t eat well, you The assistant will never feel good!"


    Such a request is really what Felicia did not think of, and those who chose Felicia to choose here are absolutely unforeseeable. In their vision, a beautiful woman like Felicia should be able to indulge Harry, the young and energetic president, and careless about the size of the company. I just didn''t expect it, Harry didn''t eat this one at all.


    This is really to let Felicia could not help but sneak in Harry''s incomprehensible feelings. However, the assistant to the president of the Osborne Group is, after all, a highly paid and promising position. She does not want to lose such a job because she is not happy. So even though Harry was obviously struggling with her, she said to Harry, swallowing.


    "I know, Mr. Osborne. I will do it!"


    "Go, don''t forget, hurry up!"


    Harry waved his hand and drove off his assistant. Soon, Felicia walked in with a chef. The chef respectfully baked a steak for Harry, and Felicia gave him a cup of coffee. After doing all this, she didn''t dare to stay for a long time. While the chef was sent out, he began to busy sorting out the backlog of documents he had on hand.


    Old Osborne did not come to the company for a while, so the documents that the president had to deal with accumulated a considerable thickness. These need to be sorted out by her and submitted. Obviously, if she doesn''t hurry, this task can''t be done at all.


    The young and beautiful female secretary is racing against time, while Harry is enjoying his own lunch. The steaks are just right, the top materials and cooking make this lunch full of amazing flavors. However, Harry really didn''t have the mood to taste it. He just had to fill his belly with routine routines.


    It can be said that even during the meal, his whole person is completely absent-minded. This quickly gave him a lesson, that is, he accidentally increased his strength while holding the knife and fork.


    As a new human being who has evolved, Harry''s power is absolutely powerful and destructive. When he subconsciously erupted this power, even the metal fork and knife were pinched into pieces in an instant. This unexpected situation made Harry subconsciously stop the force, and it was this tiny change that caused the debris of the knife and fork to penetrate deeply into his palm.


    The tingling sensation came and disappeared quickly. Because the growth rate of muscles is already faster than the sensory speed of pain. With two or three drops of blood pouring out, the metal fragments were already squeezed out. And just as Harry was damned to death, the metal fragments with his blood had fallen on his father''s desk.


    Then, a very conspicuous sign is already on the desktop of the LCD display.


    "dna certification, in the process of confirmation"

 Chapter 2335： Workplace arrogance

    "What the **** is this all about?"


    Looking at everything that happened in front of him, Harry was so unbelievable that he said to himself. What happened in front of him was the fact that with the opening of a dna verification program, the floor in front of his eyes slammed open and formed a downward passage.


    It''s hard to believe that Old Osborne actually set such a mystery in his own office. And even if he couldn''t believe it, Harry still had to admit that his father had given him a huge surprise. If his father is still alive, then maybe he will ask him in person, and what is his own. But just because his father is gone, he can only use his own hands to explore everything his father left behind.


    Harry did not act blindly. Instead, I called my secretary before entering the channel.


    "Notify the Personnel Department, transfer the Maxwell of the Cyber ??Security Department to the position of Minister of Security, and then let him contact me as soon as possible. I have a very important thing to ask him."


    "But, sir. What if the original security officer, Mr. Harper, did?"


    In a panic, he received a call from Harry. The first thing Felicia did was not to give a reply, but to raise such doubts with some doubts. In the face of her question, Harry just replied coldly.


    "Tell him, if you want to downgrade the first-level deputy director, or just give me a go. Don''t forget, I am the president of the company, I have the right to appoint any position. Including yours, Miss Hardy!"


    "Yes, sir, I know!"


    Facing the majesty of Harry, Felicia, who is a secretary, naturally cannot resist. She knows who gave her job and who she should serve. At this time, it was obviously an unwise decision to offend Harry, so she acted in accordance with Harry''s instructions.


    I have to say that as Harry''s secretary assistant, Felicia''s movements are still very fast. She has just issued the order, and the personnel department and the safety department have already fallen out of the sky. Not everyone is willing to accept this order from Harry. Because in the eyes of most senior executives, Harry is just a little devil who doesn''t even have a long hair. Such a devil, in one sentence, wants to destroy his current status and wealth, how can they be willing.


    Almost immediately, the former security executive who had lost his position would have to rush to come up with Harry''s theory. And before he rushed into Harry''s office, Felicia had already stopped him.


    "Mr. Harper, please don''t be impulsive. Without the summons of Mr. President, you can''t just break in casually!"


    "I need to explain to Mr. Osborne. Why did I get rid of my position, what did I do wrong? Why did he do this!"


    As the confidant of a certain shareholder in the company, Harper, who is the head of security, is obviously fearless. In his view, Harry, who lost his father, was simply a seedling in the greenhouse. He was the president of the company and gave him no face. He was nothing.


    This is why he rushed to find reasons. He believes that once he has made the situation big, he will have to take back his order if he has to end his own actions. One after another, until he realized that he was only confused about the company. At that time, he will no longer be able to control the company because he has no ability and prestige.


    It can be said that Harper is playing a very good abacus. But Harry did not do what he wanted. Because at this time, he was already very tough in front of Harper.


    "Do you have any questions about my appointment? Mr. Harper."


    "Yes, sir. I think your order has absolute problems. What am I doing wrong, why do you want to exempt my position. And also put a little-known little character in this position. What does he have? Qualification to replace me!"


    Even though he had already felt that Harry��s attitude was a little bit right, Harper was still screaming at him with his neck. In this regard, Harry just pulled his mouth and revealed a contemptuous gesture.


    ��I am the company''s largest director and the company''s president. I have the right to mobilize any position in the company. As for you, Mr. Harper. What qualifications do you have to question me? Just because of your current status, an unemployed person ?"


    ��The unemployed? I am the head of the company and the senior manager of the company. Of course I have this qualification��


    Harper��s words have not been finished, but it has been rudely interrupted by Harry.


    "You are no longer. Mr. Harper, your performance has disappointed me. So I have decided to dismiss all of your duties. From now on, you have nothing to do with our company. As for the liquidated damages, I will know financially and give you the penalty. Now you can roll it for me!"


    It seems to be the worst joke. Harper, who didn��t think that things would develop like this, immediately stiffened his expression and shouted loudly at Harry.


    "You can''t do this. I want to see the board, you can''t just drive me out of Osborne!"


    "Of course I can. Miss Hardy, call the guard. I give this gentleman half an hour to pack up his own things. If he stays in this company after half an hour, let the guards go with him. Dismiss the gold!"


    Waving his hand, like a fly, he made such an expulsion order against Harper, and Harry returned to his office without any affection. And looking at Harper still wants to get entangled, Felicia has stopped him very wisely.


    "Mr. Harper, I think you should have heard Mr. Osborne��s order. Please leave, otherwise, I am afraid these security guards will ask you to leave!"


    When Harper and Harry were in dispute, Felicia had secretly called the security guard. And looking at the two big waists, standing in front of them like two guys. Harper immediately convinced his behavior wisely. It��s not helpful, and it��s also possible to bring in the flesh and blood. Harvard-like decent people don��t want this to happen to themselves.


    He can only leave while hiding. And seeing the back of his departure, Felicia showed a disdainful smile. If you don''t know what you are doing, you dare to jump out and look for things. This is also an idiot.


    Many people regard Harry as a reckless young man who has no long hair, but Felicia did not have this idea after he first came into contact with the new head of Osborne. All his performances are well-documented, the kind of majesty and the harsh means of acting, like the old Mr. Osborne. When Mr. Osborne was able to smear the management of the entire company, the current little Osborne may not be able to do this. The tiger father has no dogs, and simply looking at his ability with age is really a stupid act.


    It can be said that at this time, Harry has become the same potential stock in the eyes of Felicia. She has also made up her mind, taking advantage of this opportunity to stand up to Harry''s chariot. Because now is the time when Harry is not stable. If he can take advantage of the fact that he is now his camp, then when Harry has stabilized his position, her future is guaranteed.


    Of course, there is a certain gambling nature. But Felicia believes that Harry like this can be the one who laughs at the end. As for what will happen, Felicia has not considered it and is not worried about such a problem. Young is her capital, she can have the opportunity to start all over again.


    With such an idea, Felicia naturally spared no effort in everything that Harry explained. Soon, she told Harry about such a message.


    "Mr. Osborne, Mr. Max Dylan took office. He has taken over the supervisory authority of the security department. Now he is on the other end of the phone, do you need me to help you in the past?"


    "Of course, Miss Hardy, please help me connect!"


    Harry gave a positive answer, and soon he heard the familiar voice of Max from the other end of the phone.


    "Thank you for your promotion, boss. I think I should not let you down."


    "You are my confidant, Max. I naturally believe in your ability. But now, I think I have more important things that you need to help me investigate. I know that all the drawings in the Osborne building during the construction process are I am in charge of the security department. I need you to help me find out the blueprint for the president''s office, and then take a look at what the space under the office is for!"


    Harry said his thoughts, and that''s why he brought Max up. The safety authority is a very important department of the Osborne Group. It is related to the preservation work of many confidential projects in Osborne, and even the many invisible people need to leave a record in this department. Harry believes that if there is any way to figure out what the space under his office is, then it is only from the security authorities.


    Harper hit the gun. Because Harry would not allow an outsider to sit in such a position. If the old Osborne can be indifferent to these jumping clowns, then he must have such a department in his hands. It��s a morning and night to pick up Harper, but he didn��t think that this guy would be foolish and provoke himself.


    But this is also good, just gave him an excuse. Let him implement the order that Max was brought up more smoothly. The next step is to figure out what the place is doing, and that''s it. While knowing the secrets of his father, he kept his father''s legacy in the palm of his hand. This is what Harry is doing now.


    Only after finishing all this can he transfer his mind to other places. Only by ensuring the continuation of the Osborne family can he begin his own revenge.


    Revenge, this Harry has never let go. Whether it is now or in the future. The only gap is just waiting for it.

 Chapter 1336： Heirloom treasure

    Harry had not been on for too long, and he had already received a reply from Max.


    "Boss, I have found the blueprint for the president''s office. The space under your feet is marked on the blueprint for the product showroom. According to the records in the data, this is the order and supervision of Mr. Osborne himself. The company''s most advanced dna anti-theft system, the only import and export is only inside the president''s office. In theory, only Mr. Osborne has a talent to enter. If you want to go in, then I am afraid we have to pay A lot of hands and feet!"


    "No need. Well, this is the end of the matter. Remember, anyone who asks you about this matter should give me a tight mouth. Also, don''t forget your job. I transferred you to this department. It��s not for you to be a display. Hold the entire security department, this is what you need to do now. Don��t let me down!��


    "Don''t worry, boss. I will never let you down." The swearing Max is still going to say something, but Harry has already hanged up his communication in the morning. His time is precious, and no extra space is wasted on Max. In fact, when he was so nonsense with him, Harry had already strode into the so-called showroom.


    The staircase of the showroom is spirally lowered, and at the bottom of the staircase is a closed glass door. The words that require the fingerprint to be turned on are being displayed on the door. Looking at this situation, Harry hesitated, and pressed his palm up. With the words being scanned on the glass door, the infrared rays are like the superb old tailors, which accurately pinch every gap in Harry''s body.


    "Fingerprint test, pass. Skeletal scale verification, pass!"


    Two consecutive words appeared on the LCD screen of the glass door, and then a drop of light, the thick and unimaginable glass door was separated. And with the opening of the door, Harry finally saw the truth of the so-called showroom. Rather than saying that this is a product showroom, it is better to say that it is an arms weapon laboratory.


    Looking at it, there are all kinds of armor and weapons in the whole room. There are only high-energy bombs that are the size of a plum but can destroy everything within a radius of 20 meters. A steel flywheel with a special alloy steel and a rotary positioning function. Ability to reach supersonic flight and avoid all flight skateboards that are locked by the radar. This is the most numerous weapons in the entire room, and a large number can be equipped with an armed squad.


    In addition to this, there are bionic wings that provide flight capabilities. Rhino skin that is made up of special chemicals. It is very similar to the octopus tentacles used by the octopus Dr. Otto Gunther Oktavis, or the same exoskeleton octopus armor.


    These are displayed in the showroom. Among them, one thing is the most attractive to Harry''s eyes, it is a special dark green armor.


    Sharp shape, refined lines. From the first impression alone, Harry had to admit that the armor was very cool. In particular, it reveals the luster of metal from the whole body, and it makes people feel the cold and cruelty of war weapons.


    However, this is only the first impression. Look carefully and you will find that this armor is not as simple as you might think. The maintenance behavior of immersion in the nutrient solution alone has highlighted the difference between it and other equipment.


    Be aware that the best protection environment for any piece of metal equipment is the vacuum environment. This can be seen from several other pieces of equipment. They are all placed in a vacuum display case. Only this dark green armor is placed in a thick green liquid.


    Huge mechanical devices are constantly replenishing the liquid in this special display case, while on the armor, there are several large pipes that are constantly injecting something into itself.


    The more I look at this dark green armor, the more the illusion Harry has. That is, this armor is a living thing, he is just breathing. This illusion made Harry unable to hold a damn, but soon his eyes shrank again.


    From the beginning, he felt that this armor was familiar, and now he finally thought of where he saw the armor.


    When his father appeared in front of him for the last time, he wore such a pair of armor. Although the armor on his body had already lost the arm parts on both sides, and the whole body was marked by smoke and fire. But if you look at it carefully, Harry can still be sure that this is the one on his father. This also makes this armor an extraordinary meaning for Harry.


    You should know that the Osborne family is an aristocratic family from Europe, and the knight education originated from those nobles. Such families often have one or two heirlooms with special meaning symbols. In particular, the military aristocrats, many of them are the symbol of their family inheritance with armor and sharp edges.


    A brand new armor, after several generations of use and tinkering, will become the gorgeous armor that people see today. Of course, for modern people, this kind of armor is only the meaning of viewing. But for this family, this heirloom is more symbolic of the continuation of the family and the precipitation of history.


    The Osborne family did not leave such a thing in the past. Because the Osborne family came to the American continent when it was a broken bank. The Osborne family, who failed to embrace the thigh of the industrial revolution, quickly lost everything in the turmoil of the times. For the sake of their livelihood, they had to take the boat to the Americas, take root in the place where the criminals and the poor were exiled, and start again. thrive.


    The efforts of several generations, coupled with the talent of old Osborne, allowed the Osborne family to re-emerge. In this process, the Osborne family also left some commemorative things. But because of what happened that night, all these things were gone. Even Harry wants to find some of the relics his father loved during his lifetime, which is not easy to find, because it is already a gray.


    In this case, the armor left by his father has become a paradox-like existence in disguise. He is a symbol of the connection between his father and himself, a treasure that his father left for himself. At this point, Harry is very sure, because if this is not the case, he will not be able to see these things at all, even that even entering the showroom is impossible.


    The way that the dna opens the door, the means of scanning the fingerprints and the bones, everything is already explained. His father has already been premeditated and wants to leave it all to himself. In this case, he naturally had a deeper thought on the armor that appeared on his father.


    He really wanted to wear this armor on his body, but he did not. Because he knows that before doing so, it is best to figure out the details of this armor. He didn''t want to make accidents happen to his own body because of the wrong operation. It was not only ridiculous, but also really sorry for his father''s pains.


    After trying to find the rope, Harry finally found an operation panel on the edge of the armor, and after some operations, he immediately found information about the armor.


    The second generation of the Green Devil, the biological armor made by the genetics of the mutant Darwin. A liquid Edman metal is injected into the biological tissue structure. In theory, it will have stronger hardness and toughness than the first generation of Green Devils, and better environmental adaptability. Because it is a living organism, it must reach a symbiotic relationship with the user to play its due role, and because it needs to adapt to the environment to evolve, its energy consumption is amazing.


    It is clear in the data that the Green Devil Armor can only be used by new humans who have opened the door to evolution. Once ordinary people use this kind of thing, they will immediately be asked by their powerful energy supply to attract adults.


    And when I saw it, Harry couldn''t help but look at his palm. He clearly remembers that his father is like this. The special cube is implanted in his own hands. And from that time on, he has a special ability for a lifetime. Originally, he still couldn''t understand what it was all about, but now it seems that this is what his father has already arranged.


    For a time, Harry really had a hard time telling what kind of mood he was. His father left him such a fortune. In theory, he should be happy. But when he thought that his father was killed because of these things, he could not be happy.


    Is it really necessary to pay the price of life for these things? What is your father''s intention to develop these things? Knowing that now, he does not want to understand such a problem. Or, he has already found a clue, but he did not dare to explore it in depth.


    Ambition, not everyone has it. Like a person like Harry, it is impossible for him to do what his father is, to do whatever he wants for greater rights and interests. What he hopes is to be ordinary, happy and happy to live in this world, to enjoy every good bit of his life with the best attitude.


    And now it seems that all this is already impossible. His father��s last words, all that his father left behind. Already put a huge problem in front of him and let him choose.


    And how to choose? Harry is already caught in confusion.

 Chapter 1337： Grave whispering unexpected visitors

    Regarding how to make a decision, Harry hesitated for a long time and did not really make up his mind. Because he is very clear, his decision is not good.


    His father��s last words are also inconsistent. The former is to let himself continue his career, inherit the family''s property, and push the family''s strength to the top. The latter is to let him settle down and live well.


    As far as his personal character is concerned, he may choose the latter. But from the father''s embarrassment and family responsibility, he must choose the former. Of course, he also knows how terrible the former is. Continuing your father''s ambition means hurting a lot of people. As a kind-hearted person, he can''t find such determination and courage. So he will always hesitate so much, don''t know how to be good.


    This is not a matter of determination at a time. For such a thing, Harry finally left here in a way that escaped. Closing the door tightly, Harry had escaped from the office as if he had run away. He didn''t even care about the secretary who was busy working, and even left everything behind the company behind.


    What he thought at this time was just to see his father. And of course, what he can see now is just a cold tombstone.


    On the fifth day after that night, the old Osborne was buried. Because there is no body, Harry can only replace his father with a stone sculpture. Looking at the coffin that had been closed, and the tombstone that had been erected on it, Harry had been silent for a long time.


    He wanted to ask his doubts to the cold tombstone, but he knew that this cold tombstone could not answer his question. His problem can only be answered in his heart. This kind of behavior can''t improve his inner entanglement, so he is still the look of bitterness and depression.


    Looking at his expression, the little spider hesitated, but he got together and took his shoulders intimately.


    "The festival is changing, Harry. Some things you can''t change. Let''s let go!"


    "Thank you, Peter. I know I can''t change anything, but now, I hope to be alone. I want to have a good chat with my father!"


    Harry''s request was very reasonable, so Harry did not say much more when he made a special trip to attend the funeral. He just patted him on the shoulder and walked outside the cemetery. At this time, Skye was coming up.


    "Hardley''s grave was placed next to it. I have already placed the statue you want. Need to see it?"


    "I will wait for the past to look at it. But now, Daisy. I want to stay here for a while. So, can you give me some time?"


    "Of course. I am sorry, Harry. But you have to cheer up."


    With such words in his mouth, Skye hugged Harry slightly, and left the same place. For a time, Harry and the tombstone in front of him were left in the huge tomb, and by this time, Harry could no longer resist the confusion and struggle in his heart, and fell to the front of his father''s tombstone.


    "Father, what should I do? How should I choose?"


    In such an environment, it is naturally impossible for someone to answer him. So he can only continue to vomit everything in his heart.


    "You left those things to me. You want me to inherit everything from the family. I know, I understand your pains. But have you considered it, can I pick it up? Father, this weight is really It��s too heavy. I really can��t do what you want, I can��t do it.��


    "Tell me, tell me, father! What should I do?"


    "Maybe you should find a partner!"


    Harry thought that his question would not receive any reply, but to his surprise, at this time, there was actually a voice that answered him. And Harry naturally wouldn��t be naive to think that this is his father��s manifestation. So immediately, he shouted at the shadow in the tomb.


    "Who is it? Who is there to pretend to be a ghost? Give me out!"


    "Sorry, can''t be said to be a ghost. I just don''t want my whereabouts to be discovered. As for the words you said, it''s just unintentional. I think I should be able to get you. Forgive me. Mr. Osbourne?"


    Looking at the existence coming out of the shadows, even though Harry had a lot of ideas before, he couldn''t help but wonder at this time.


    "His President, how are you?"


    Anything that Harry had done before, he never thought that Tony Stark would appear in front of himself. Seriously, he has started to make mistakes in his own eyes. But he is very clear that only one person can have such a steel armor. And when he unloaded his helmet and showed his true face in front of Harry''s eyes, Harry could hardly doubt his identity.


    He no longer doubts Tony''s identity, but he began to doubt his purpose. A president who is secretly lurking into Osborne��s family burial chamber in this way, no matter how you look at it, his purpose is doubtful. So immediately, he asked Tony with vigilance.


    "President Stark, can you tell me what is the reason you are here? I remember very clearly, I should have not sent any invitation to you. Is it now that the United States is planning to start by the president and take the lead in destroying it? Is the private territory sacred to inviolable this law?"


    "Don''t say it''s so serious, little guy. I don''t mean what you mean. So the same, I don''t want you to target me like that. That''s not a good thing for us, isn''t it?"


    On the other hand, Tony went to Harry''s side. He did not directly tell Harry about his intentions, but looked at the old Osborne tombstone and said to him with some nostalgia.


    "Your father is a powerful guy. Do you know? From the time I took over my father''s company, I knew that Norman Osborne was awesome. His methods were fierce and he was very aggressive. In business and his opponents, It��s really a very tough thing. I really don��t know how I got through it during the initial period.��


    "But he didn''t know how to treat you, didn''t he?"


    Listening to the topic transferred to his father, Harry slowly calmed the anger on his face. Anyway, this is in front of his father''s tombstone, he does not want to contradict his father''s face and Tony Stark. So he can only respond to Tony''s words.


    The response was to let Tony immediately raise an eyebrow and give an iconic answer.


    "Of course, I am Tony Stark. How could I be defeated by others!"


    This conceited answer is really difficult for him to make friends, but Harry did not mean to make friends with him. So he does not care about the tone of his speech.


    "So, Stark, omnipotent. Still the question, why are you here? I think I need a reason! And you should be able to give me this reason."


    "Of course, the child. The reason is that my expertise is to find reasons for myself."


    Grinning and grinning, Tony explained it to Harry.


    "I have two reasons for this. On the one hand, I want to mourn your father, anyway. When I just took over the country, your father gave me help. I need to thank him. Just like me, your father is the kind of guy who can''t be a man. He offended a lot of people, especially recently he also offended the mutant. It made it difficult for me to appear in the name of the president. The place, I mourn him. So I can only use this way to see him in a private identity. I think this reason should be enough."


    "Of course, if this is the case, I will be very grateful for your heart."


    When he heard Tony''s words, Harry looked a little bit stunned, but his words still gave him a feeling of vigilance.


    "But, I remember very clearly. My father once said that you kicked him out of the Tianshou Bureau. If you didn''t cross the river to break the bridge, he has already reached his goal!"


    "This is your father''s problem, young man!" Toon, it is obviously impossible for Tony to admit that this is his own mistake. So he immediately refuted it unceremoniously. "Do you know what your father''s biggest shortcoming is? That is his ambition. Like a greedy python, he simply doesn''t care how big his appetite is, just blindly wants to plunder everything in front of him. Some It is obviously something that he should not, and he can''t intervene. But he did it. This can''t blame me. After all, I am not the first time to be a good one for him. I gave him the opportunity, just himself. No treasures!"


    Tony is accusing his father, but Harry has no way to make any rebuttal about his accusations. Because he knew that Tony was right. His father is an ambitious person who wants to be difficult. If this is not the case, nothing will happen now.


    It��s just that it��s all gone. Everything has been completely declared dead with the death of his father. Under such circumstances, what to pursue for a dead person is, after all, something that cannot be said. So in order to get rid of the topic, Harry immediately said to Tony.


    "You said that you still have a reason, then what is the other reason?"


    "Of course, there is another reason!" To this reason, Tony immediately put his face on his face, because for him, this is the main purpose of his trip.


    "I came here this time, I want to talk to you about cooperation. About what your father left for you!"

 Chapter 1338： Cooperation may be wrong

    "What did my father leave me?" Harry heard the words of Tony, and Harry immediately changed his face. "I don''t know what you are talking about, the President. Do you think that my father will have time to leave me something special in that situation?"


    "Why is it impossible?" Shaking his head, Tony spread his hands and said to Harry, smiling and laughing. "I know your father. He is a person who knows how to plan ahead. Don''t put the eggs in a basket, even the three-year-old knows this. I don''t think he will know it. It''s still so important."


    "But you have to know that the disaster has destroyed everything. My home has become a ruin. Do you think there is something valuable in that situation?"


    "There will be, young man, there will be. Your father can leave something where it is not just the place where he lives. His company, or some other place. There will always be something left." As long as you look for it seriously, as long as you are willing to help me. I can always find something."


    "The question is, why should I help you? Mr. President, why should I hand over the things that my father left for me and go with you for so-called cooperation?"


    Harry asked this question, and the counter-question was to let Tony smile brightly at him.


    ��Why? Because only working with me can help you accomplish what your father expects. What is your father��s hard work in developing a desperate virus? It��s not that you want to achieve a special army in this special way. So, let him re-enter the peak of power? You know, this requires more than just the strength of technology, but also the army. And which one do you have? And only cooperate with me. You can push everything around."


    "Desperate virus? Wait, what is this? I seem to be a bit impressed."


    Harry was obviously confused about what Tony said. This confusion made him involuntarily ask such a statement. In the face of this problem, Tony immediately laughed.


    "You don''t know the desperate virus? You are kidding me. Your father has spent so much effort to get this kind of thing from the city of Hui Yao, but you still don''t know me. You are your father''s own life. ?"


    "From my genetic disease, I should be his own. In addition, I may know what you are talking about. I just don''t want to understand, if all you want is this thing, Why don''t you take it from the Tianshou Bureau. Haven''t your people already got all the information from my father? With that, why do you want to cooperate with me?"


    "That information is no longer in the hands of the Tian hammer. After the Tian hammer bureau handed it over to the mutants, I have lost the chance to get it. Finally, I have reached a cooperative relationship with the mutants. So I am sure I will not break this cooperation because of this kind of thing. But I think I should still have the opportunity to get this information from other places. For example, from your body!"


    "I?" looked at his palm, and Harry''s face showed a rather complicated expression. "You are so sure, will I have what you want?"


    "Always give it a try. Maybe Norman Osborne, who is precautionary, deliberately left a clue to you? I have guessed that he will do this. So I will appear in front of you. Kind, boy. Are you willing to accept cooperation with me?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Tony gave a frank look and asked him. In the face of such an inquiry, Harry shook his head firmly.


    "Sorry, I may not be able to find a reason to cooperate with you. You should know that what I should do most now is not to continue my father''s unrealistic ambition. But to settle down and maintain the Osborne family. Stable. Working with you is not a good choice for me. It is even said that it is too dangerous."


    "Why, have you heard any winds?" There was a helpless smile on his face. Perhaps Tony himself did not think that convincing Harry was such a difficult thing. This made him feel a little weak and raised his eyebrows, and then indulged for a moment before he replied to him. "Well, I admit, it is indeed a risky thing for you to cooperate with me. After all, there are still many people who look at me who are not pleasing to the eye. But you have to know that this may also be an opportunity."


    "Young man, the mall is like a battlefield, and even said that everything that involves interest is a battlefield. There are only two winners and losers on the battlefield. The winner is always the one who takes away the loser, but Before everything is drawn, we can''t be sure who is the last winner. Maybe those guys, but more likely to be me. So why don''t you choose the more likely side?"


    "You are really confident, President Stark. Even after knowing who your opponent is, you can still have such confidence. I don''t know what kind of evaluation you should use. Is it optimistic? Or"


    Harry had not spoken yet, and Tony had interrupted him in an unusually decisive tone.


    "Optimistic? I prefer to use the vocabulary to hold such a vocabulary. How, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I am going to invite you to catch my chariot that belongs to the winner. This is a treatment that most people can''t enjoy. So What is your answer?"


    "I need to think about it!" Even if Tony said that, Harry was not willing to promise him easily. He said ambiguous words in his mouth, but his eyes began to dissipate. And looking at his expression, Tony immediately sighed.


    "It��s a hell. Young man, you are as greedy as your father. Is it true that these conditions are not enough for you?"


    "I don''t understand, what kind of conditions do you give me?"


    "Rights and status, young man. What your father dreams of! When you start working with me, it means that you are about to reach the goal that your father is fighting for. You know, your father has done one." Awesome work. Once his work is used by us, we can have the power to lead the world. The United States will re-stand at the peak of the world, this is not a delusion. At that time, as the creation of all this You will have the best power and status in the hero. Isn''t this condition enough?"


    Tony��s conditions must have been generous, but such conditions did not impress Harry��s heart. Because for him, power and status are not so attractive. He is not his father after all, not the ambitious guy. Even on the contrary, in his heart, there is no such thing as ambition.


    He simply did not move for such conditions, and Tony quickly saw this. This made him worry again.


    "Oh, it seems that I have made a mistake. You and your father are really not at all. He is such an ambitious person, and on your body, I actually do not feel that you have any thoughts on this aspect. Think. This is really amazing, but I have to say, I like you like this, boy!"


    Having said that, Tony suddenly turned his head.


    "But, young man. Kindness and harmlessness may be a good thing, but if you do this, will your father be satisfied? Don''t forget, he paid his life for all of today. And he did it." Isn''t it just for you, and your future children? Fathers are always like this, they will think more and longer. Now, you should consider your family, your descendants It��s time. Do you want to let go of this opportunity in front of you?"


    The shrewd Tony suddenly poked Harry''s weakness, under his words. Harry immediately changed his face. The existence of the family is indeed something that Harry must consider. In the case of considering these preconditions, he has to determine whether he wants to accept cooperation with Tony.


    Seriously, the choice is still difficult. But it is not as difficult as it was at the beginning. Because on the balance that measures all of this, it is already because of being bet on the weight and starting to tilt. However, such a tilt is not enough for Harry to make up his mind. He needs more things to make up his mind.


    "I have a question, President Stark. Maybe after getting the answer to this question, I can make up my mind to work with you."


    "Wow, is there any progress? This is really good news. Say, what do you want to know? If it is the information I know, in order not to delay our time, I will give you as soon as possible. The answer!"


    "Do you know a **** with a gimmick? I want to know all the information about him?"


    Harry asked what he wanted to know most, and listening to his question, Tony was stunned.


    He certainly knows who Harry is asking. But he could not tell him that the person who killed his father was his best friend. This is not only for him, but also because the little spider is also his friend. He didn''t want to hurt two good young people because of a correct decision, so this moment he is already possessed by the Emperor.


    "Do you know the evil spirit knight? A devil who comes to judge the soul and enters between **** and the world. Everyone who commits sin will be alert to him in the dark, because his arrival means the soul. Depression and destruction. Have you seen it?"

 Chapter 1339： Selfish thoughts are unexpectedly heard

    From the Osborne''s cemetery, I will quietly return to my White House office. Tony was as free from the whole person, and immediately after taking a seat in his office chair, he took a long breath.


    It��s a very simple matter to lie. But to make up a lie that is not to be debunked to deceive a person for a lifetime, this is not a simple matter. Harry is a good young man. If a young person like this is really guilty, there will be a sense of guilt. However, Tony chose to do so for a reason. He did not hope that the two good boys would turn against each other for such a mistake. So instead of telling him the truth, it is better to deceive him temporarily and use time to smooth out the wounds in his heart.


    Of course, this has no effect. Tony himself is not clear, he only knows that this seems to be the only way he is now. As for the future, you can only pray that fate will open the two young people.


    Shaking his head and temporarily put aside the concerns of the two young people. Tony took out a special container from his arms. It looks like it''s only the thumb size, and it''s like a u disk. The deep red liquid flowing in it has a texture like blood.


    This is blood, the blood from Harry. The desperate virus that the old Osborne transformed has disappeared into the world. And if there is anything that can glimpse a star and a half of his work, then only Harry, who has his most precious legacy, can get it.


    Harry may be the only body in the world that carries the desperate virus that was transformed by the old Osbourne. So his blood is definitely one of the most precious materials. The reverse cracking of the ingredients may not restore the desperate virus. Of course, this requires a considerable amount of research and technology to support it. As the current president of the United States, Tony is not lacking such support.


    Whether it is Dr. Reed or Benner, they are top experts who can carry out this kind of reverse cracking. Only, any of them, Tony has some trust.


    Because this is the gift he made for the United States, just like he did before the spacecraft of the Kerry Stars. He needs to use such technology to help the United States regain its past status. Under such a premise, he must ensure that this technology is exclusively enjoyed by the US government.


    But Banna and Dr. Reed don''t necessarily think so. They are the kind of typical science without borders. Such a technology that can promote the evolution of all mankind, once it falls into their hands, I am afraid that it will soon become available throughout the world. This is not what Tony wants to see. Although he knew that he could not keep this secret forever, he hoped that at the very beginning, it would be for himself and the United States to monopolize this advantage.


    So these two guys are definitely not good, and the other guys are not secret enough, or the technical level is not good. So for a time, Tony was caught in a stalemate. He doesn''t know who to look for.


    The uncertainty of human beings is really too big, and if such a big secret is delivered to an unreliable person, it is likely to lead to a fateful outcome. At this point, Tony has learned a lesson on the seabed R&D base, so this time, he will never make the same mistake again.


    Thinking about it and thinking, Tony finally made up his mind. He has decided not to entrust this matter to humans, but to entrust it to Altron. This is not only because Austrian creation is an intelligent life, but also 100% obedience to contracts and agreements. Moreover, because he is now developing his own wisdom, and he has no less than one person in the research and development.


    The magical thing like nanomedicine is based on nanometals. And why the nano-metal technology has been in Zhou Yi and his hands for so long, and they have not been able to develop this feature. It is because their level of research is not comprehensive enough.


    Medicine, biology, programming, and high-precision control all require a considerable degree of breakthrough in order to create such an inter-generational product. This is even if Tony is a genius in genius, and he can''t say with certainty that he can do this. Therefore, he has to admit that the strength of Altron in this respect has already stood in front of everyone.


    Give this to Aochuang, he is undoubtedly assured. Only if Oracle will accept this request, then they need to talk about it well to know the result.


    With this in mind, Tony started to go to his own secret laboratory. It is his own private space, and the environment that completely isolates the outside communication and investigation is the best place for him to communicate with Altron. After all, the identity of Ao Chuang is too sensitive. Once he is found to have contact with Ao Chuang, then he is even a mouth, I am afraid it is difficult to explain clearly. So the best way is to avoid such things being discovered.


    Tony and Atron have always maintained such a cautious attitude. In order to avoid discovering the existence of Ao Chuang and the connection between them. This time Tony is no exception.


    He did not know anyone''s own whereabouts. In order to avoid being discovered by the guards who are alert, he even evokes his own special armor from the inside of the body, and then quietly enters the state of stealth. Now he is almost equivalent to a ghost wandering in the White House. And just because his existence is unknown to others, he can get a lot of news that others will not speak in front of him.


    For example, the guards responsible for the internal security of the White House are talking about one of the guards called Anderson. From their mouth, Tony knew that this guy named Anderson had ushered in his second child, and because of his current job, he really couldn��t take time to look after him, which made his wife send him to him. Great temper. Even almost all the troubles have reached the point of divorce. For this matter, these awe-inspiring people can only express their sympathy reluctantly, and then silently send their blessings.


    They are powerless, but that doesn''t mean Tony can''t do anything about it. Turning around in his mind, Tony remembered the memory of that Anderson. It was a black guy who reportedly married a white lady. This is why he has been suffering from bronchitis. However, the two seem to be very loving, and there has never been a big contradiction. Until recently, because of the attack, the White House strengthened its security forces, which made Anderson, who was only a driver, fall to the point where it is now. Strictly speaking, Tony needs to take some responsibility, and he is planning to do so.


    Taking down the name of Anderson, Tony is ready to find an opportunity to tell his assistant and give him a leisurely job to avoid the intensification of his family''s contradictions. This is a little bit of compensation for yourself, so that these guys know that they are not so inhuman.


    Thinking of this, Tony had some thoughts in her heart. He couldn��t wait to see the expression on his face when the guy heard the news.


    Of course, this is just an episode. Tony also did not intend to waste too much time on such a small matter. And just as he was going to do his own business, he suddenly heard some news that he could not care.


    "Hey, have you heard that? Is there a haunted rumor about the lady''s wife?"


    When a guard said something to his companion in a sinister voice, Tony immediately saw that the guard around him had changed his face in an instant.


    "Please, man. Can you talk about this topic, I think I am still frying on my body now? Hell, how can this happen?"


    He said that the face of the guard who initiated the topic immediately became awkward.


    "Why, do you know this thing? I thought I was the first-hand intelligence here?"


    "Of course, I have experienced it myself. You don''t know what happened that day?"


    Being asked by such a person, the guard who claimed to have experienced personally immediately opened his own words.


    "It was afternoon, I remember very clearly. The President��s wife listened to music in the garden and did prenatal education. Because she had just participated in a charity event during the day, the lady was very tired that day, almost sleeping on a lounge chair. The weather was not bad at the time, we didn''t even think about waking her up, I wanted her to take a break and rest for a while. I just didn''t think that after the lady fell asleep, something strange happened."


    "First, the electronic equipment on us was abnormal. The whole headset was full of noise. It was like the thousands of people who kept whispering in your ear. Then the tablet in the lady''s hand. I remember very clearly. Because the computer didn''t operate for a long time, the computer was already black. But when the sound appeared in our ear, I clearly saw that the screen suddenly lit up. There were countless photos on it. There is also a child''s voice. You know, I was scared to see it all at the time."


    "and then?"


    The guards who were just looking for a topic suddenly heard such awesome news. Naturally, they were eager to know the answer. Not to mention him, even Tony is equally urgent. After all, this is something that affects his wife and children. It is really not because he doesn''t care.


    However, the more urgent the two people want to know, the greater the disappointment they get. Because at this time, the guy who said it all just shrugged his shoulders, then he was helpless and thankful.


    "Then of course, the lady woke up and everything became normal. Those voices were treated as electromagnetic waves, and none of the things I saw were willing to believe, so I ended up missing. Right, Dude, are you willing to believe me?"


    "I want to believe that you must have taken medicine that day. How can this fuck!"


    The two men walked away, and the Tony left behind was a deep and thoughtful thought.

 Chapter 1340： Evade reality bargaining

    What the guards said, there was a bad feeling in Tony''s heart. Because he thinks, I am afraid it is not an alarmist news. It is a thing that really appears in reality.


    He knows that his concern for his wife is not enough. This **** work cost him too much energy, so it is really difficult for him to draw time, and then to care about the episodes that appear in his wife''s daily life. It is not surprising that some strange things happen in places that I have neglected.


    Because he knows very well what happened to his wife. The identity of the baby who was born through the technology implants of Altron was no longer an assertion. Because he obviously can''t be regarded as a normal human. As for saying that he is a machine, Tony, as a father, can''t get this heart anyway. He can only hope that he can move closer to the direction of ordinary humans, and as far as the current situation is concerned, everything that he expects does not seem to be realized.


    He is too special, so special that even if it has not yet been born, it is already beginning to show his extraordinary. Tony had a good reason to believe that the guardian��s haunted incident was because his child was guilty of it. And why did he do that, Tony did not know the specific reasons. But it is already able to get a rough conclusion.


    He is already eager to learn about the world he is about to be born. This is the reason that Tony can think of, and only this reason can make this special little life create so many visions at this time.


    This looks very beautiful. Every father is born near his own child, always with deep excitement and joy because of his inexplicable incitement. Tony is no exception. But in this excitement and joy, he is still more worried and confused.


    He remembered the question he had thought about before. Is the child born in this way still a child of his own? This problem was so a turn in his mind, and he was immediately annihilated by his hard life. He is very clear, anyway, this is his own child. It is the crystallization of myself and Mary. However, his inhuman identity does not allow him to feel the complete joy of being a father.


    In this regard, he is hesitant and painful. Hesitating before his identity and feelings, the pain is above his powerlessness. Such a complicated mood made him involuntarily walk to his wife''s door. And when he saw through his door and saw his wife sang like every mother who was expecting a small life, folded his little clothes, his heart suddenly became more struggling.


    He didn''t want to destroy his wife''s dreams, and he didn''t want to lose the possibility of being a father. But would it be true if the child was born? Is this really appropriate for this child or for the entire human race?


    Tony is not sure. At this time, he is not a superhero, nor is it the courageous and powerful Tony Stark. This time he was just a helpless father, a president who wanted to do his duty but was tied. He is also a mortal with flesh and blood, so at the end of this last, he chose to escape, shameful but useful escape.


    Quietly covering his wife''s door, Tony strode, and walked to his research room without any stop. When I came to this completely private space, he naturally didn''t have to do any invisible people. After revealing his figure, the huge instrument in front of him immediately worked as if he were alive.


    Light and shadow gathered in front of his eyes into a figure similar to his seven-eighth, but bare-headed, and even thinner. The figure smiled at him as soon as he saw Tony, and then sent such a greeting.


    "Good afternoon, father. I really didn''t think that you would have time to come see me!"


    "I have something to look for, Ao Chuang!" For his own nominal partner, Tony has nothing to pin up on any special feelings. Therefore, his tone to Ao Chuang is very dull, and plain is like a stranger.


    For his attitude, Ao Chuang does not mind. He knows that it is very difficult for two people to get along with each other in this special way and stand on the same front. So he really doesn''t have to ask for anything.


    "If I can, I will be happy to serve you, father!"


    "Look at this!" With a positive answer, Tony placed the container containing Harry''s blood in front of Ao Chuang. "This is a sample of the desperate virus left by Norman Osborne. He has already produced a more perfect finished product and has injected it into his son''s body. Although we regret that we can''t get the corresponding information, but we can''t get the corresponding information, but I think if you reverse-resolve this sample, you should be able to develop the perfect version of the desperate virus."


    "I think I should be able to do it." In response to this, Ou Chuang operated the robotic arm to get the sample into his palm, but before he could touch the sample, Tony was already I quickly took things back.


    "I need a guarantee, Ao Chuang. This thing is handed over to you, representing my absolute trust in you. You must be worthy of my trust, so I need your guarantee!"


    "Guarantee?" Ao Chuang in the light and shadow shook his eyebrows in a strange way, and his face was properly exposed with a confused expression. This made him look very realistic, but also made Tony''s heart worry more and more.


    Austrian Chuang is more and more like a human being. Even if he does not know the true identity of Ao Chuang, it is difficult to tell whether he is a human being or an intelligent life. Perhaps this is a good thing for him as a creator. But for him who is the head of the human government and the superhero, this is not necessarily a good thing.


    He personally created a life, and this life is likely to give birth to a race. Maybe now, they are still serving humanity. But how many years later will they serve humanity? Toon, this is really very doubtful. Nothing else, just because he is human.


    But this is only a worry about the future. But now it is not necessary to think too much about these issues. So soon, he put down his own special thoughts and buried them deeply in his heart. Then he squinted his face and said to Ao Chuang with a solemn look.


    "I need you to assure me that once you restore the desperate virus, you can only hand it over to me. I have great use for it! You should know my current duties. On the road to rejuvenate my country. The role of the desperate virus is irreplaceable. So you have to make sure that only I can get it."


    "Father, is your idea too selfish!"


    Although Tony made such a request. However, Austrian did not immediately accept his request. As an intelligent life, he has his own thinking and judgment. In his judgment, Tony''s request is obviously inappropriate. So immediately, he retorted Tony.


    "Know that the desperate virus is the key to the evolution of humanity. Once I reversed the endangered virus, the entire human race can be as great as the evolution of its prehistoric ancestors. From the monks to humans, then from humans. Become a new human being. This process is correct and is in line with human development. And your father''s request is to let this evolution be limited to your hands. Don''t you think that this selfish behavior is right? Is all humanity sin?"


    "Why don''t you go to the Sundial Group in Huiyao City?"


    Tony was so upset by Occa, and Tony was naturally a little angry. Therefore, he naturally ridiculed the Austrian creation with a slap in the face. In the face of his ridicule, Aochuang does not mean anything or awkward. He was just plain and said very seriously.


    "If I can speak in front of the Nikko Group, I will be willing to persuade them to hand over the skills in their hands. Unfortunately, I don''t have such qualifications. For the existence that I thought could not be explored and analyzed, I It''s not a big deal. In front of him, I don''t even have the qualifications to say a word, so I really don''t need to be suspicious of him."


    "So what qualification do you have to say this to me?"


    Tony asked in some angrily because he was apparently treated as a soft persimmon. In the face of his anger, Ao Chuang just smiled.


    "Because you need my help to get what you want, father. Since my help is indispensable, then naturally I can also ask for my own."


    There are good reasons, but it is to let Tony directly black face. There is obviously a sinister fire in his heart, but there is no way to vent. After a long silence, he said to the Austrian as a compromise.


    "You should know that this is very important to me. So I can''t compromise with you. Most, I can only guarantee that I will have a day to make this technology public."


    ��Within five years?�� Altron created a time that he thought was appropriate. For his condition, Tony''s expression suddenly became more gloomy. What can be done in five years, at most, it is all equipped with a desperate virus. That is not a big advantage at all, and he really wants to go a lot. So immediately, he bargained.


    "Ten years, at least ten years. Less than this number, I will never compromise!"


    "Ten years? Yeah." After thinking about it, Ao Chuang showed a bright smile. "Happy cooperation, father. I thank you all for the generosity of all mankind!"

 Chapter 1341： Powerless government liaison parties

    It was generally forced to achieve such a deal by the murder of Ao Chuang. Although Tony was very upset, but there was no way. So he can only temporarily put it all down and then start moving to other issues.


    "Right, about the cult. Haven''t you started to act?"


    "In fact, I have begun to find ways to suppress and arrest them. It is only the support and assistance that the Indian government has promised that there has been no way to get it, so it can only be delayed. But it has almost passed five On the working day, I think they should have been prepared."


    Ou Chuang replied, apparently, he seems to have too much hope for the Indian government. Tony, who has already recognized the Indian government''s ability to execute, will not be as naive as he is. So after he finished saying this, he immediately interrupted him violently.


    "You are too naive, Ao Chuang. That hope is placed on the executive power of the Indian government, but it is only responsible for your own actions. Do you know how bad the execution of the Indian government is? In terms of laying out, other countries can complete the layout of most cities in at least three months. India has already pushed this time beyond two years. Even now, they are only in a few A very limited number of intelligent weapons are deployed within the city. It is impossible to reach the expected level of laying."


    "This is not a special case at all, but in any case, their bloated and complicated institutions are enough to evade. So you can''t count on those stupid guys. Take all the things in your own hands. In the hands of the hand, this is the most correct way!"


    "You are right, father. But if I rely solely on the strength of me alone, I am afraid I can''t deal with a special religion with millions of believers. After all, it is another country. Although it has a large population, it is ignorant and backward. They blindly reject what they can''t accept, which makes the number of mental weapons there not much. It is impossible to complete the suppression of this religion by means of intellectual weapons."


    "So, what have you done to the present? It has given you so much time, but you have not made any achievements. Instead, they have increased their number. Ao Chuang, your performance is too much for me. disappointed!"


    "I am sorry!" The matter has developed to this point, and Aochuang does not think that it is not responsible. So his apology is also coming. But this does not mean that he admits that everything is his responsibility. And he quickly pointed this out. "But I don''t think it''s all my fault. Father, you have to know, I have done what I can do as much as possible. Even I said that I have already sent special functions to the religion. The high-level executives have carried out planned clean-up work. This is not something that can be easily determined for me who insist on the principle. Even so, I have not been able to control the development of this religion, which allows me to what else can we do?"


    "what do you mean?"


    Tony frowned, and some asked incomprehensibly. In this regard, Ao Chuang took out his own reply.


    "I mean, father, you are too negligent about this matter. Knowing that the guy is there, why is he still letting him act like this? I can deal with such a guy and ten million Level of the congregation, are you too trusting me? I want to know, I am not omnipotent. At least, now, I am not omnipotent!"


    In the face of such a statement, Tony is obviously helpless. Because he knows that Ao Chuang said that he has his reason, it is indeed unrealistic to rely on his own power to stop the expansion of Steve with the support of the Hydra. However, even if he has realized this, I am afraid he can''t do anything about it. Because there is a saying called the whip length.


    After all, it is a matter that takes place in the land of India and is an internal incident of the Indians themselves. Not to mention that now, even when the United States is the most prosperous, it is difficult to reach out to that country. So now, even if you know what is going on in that country, if the Indians can''t manage it themselves, it is really difficult for him to insert it.


    The crux of the matter is still on the Indians. Ao Chuang obviously understands this, so he immediately asked this question.


    "If we talk to each other through the Allied countries meeting, can we force the Indians to speed up cooperation? You tell the countries that the truth, they should be willing to exert pressure on the Indian side."


    "It is true to say this, but to be honest, I am really worried about the execution ability of the Indian government. This is probably not a problem that we can solve by pressure. However, if it is not enough," I said worried. Tony quickly made up his mind and said with a firm look. "Then you can only use special means. Threat or persecution. In short, I will promote the cooperation of the government as soon as possible."


    "That''s fine, father. As long as you can get help from you. My actions here will be smoother."


    "Why, are you already planning?"


    Looking at the Austrian innovation suddenly became so confident, Tony immediately asked him a bit strangely. Listening to such a question, Ou Chuang felt that he had nothing to tell people, so he immediately explained to Tony.


    "Of course, after all these years, I certainly can''t do anything to prepare. In fact, I have already mobilized the entire Indian intelligence device, preparing for a crackdown on the power of this religious subject. What is lacking now is only the absolute support of the Indian government. I thought I had given them enough time, but now it seems that you need your urging."


    "Do you? I know, I will solve this problem as soon as possible."


    Tony nodded, and Tony, who was reluctant to say anything more with Altron, left here directly. He did not go to rest, but went straight back to his office and then contacted his assistant secretary.


    "Give me the leaders of the countries and tell them that I have important things to discuss with them. As soon as possible, the meeting time is set at nine o''clock in the evening. In addition, is there a guard called Anderson? Is there a way to arrange for him to work in the document department? I don''t want to destroy other people''s families because of my reasons."


    "Yes, sir. Is there anything else to be told?"


    Looking at the gloomy look on Tony''s face, the young man as a secretary asked with some caution. To this, Tony first shook his head and then said to him as if he had thought of something.


    "No. Oh, yes, tell the lady, I said that I may not have time to accompany her tonight, let her rest early. In addition, arrange the doctor. Her birth date should be these days, and it is necessary to step up Her care."


    "Yes, I know, sir!" The nodded nodded and the secretary hurried out. Tony, sitting in his office, counted the time and knew that the hour hand went completely to the 90-degree angle before he finished the whole body, and then opened his face with a device on his desk.


    Soon, a group of projection avatars representing the leaders of the countries appeared in front of him, and he also smiled seriously at these same class.


    "Good evening, everyone. I am Tony Stark. I believe you have got my notice."


    "Yes, Lord Stark. I don''t know what kind of important things do you need to urgently summon us in such a time?"


    "Yes. Lord Stark, for this meeting, I have pushed down a few large-scale events in the country. If you can''t give a proper explanation, then there is something that can''t be said."


    Many people are resentful to Stark��s hasty convening such a meeting. Because they know, this is certainly not the kind of thing that matters to life and death, because if that is the case, the meeting should be held immediately under the highest level of alert. And now only through the assistant secretary in advance notice, obviously the topic of this meeting is not so important. And since it is not that important, then they complained that it is justifiable to crack down on the face of the old boss.


    Many people have such an idea, and Tony knows why they do it. This made him look very uncomfortable, but he still stretched his face and said with a public expression.


    "I am sorry to summon you at this time. Of course, I have my own reasons for doing this. The reason is that I found the important leader of Hydra, the whereabouts of former Captain Steve Rogers, and his ongoing This is a big event and I think we need to stop him in time. So I convened this meeting in this situation."


    "For the Hydra? Steve Rogers? Stark, you are joking with me. This kind of thing does not inform the Tian hammer, but to inform us, how much you hate that guy. Even if it is There are any personal grievances between you, and you should not raise such things to the level of heads of state. You are a private device and trample on the rules of the alliance!"


    When Tony had just finished speaking, someone immediately yelled. The reason why he is so screaming is because of the reasons he said. On the other hand, he needs to show his current owner.


    Weak countries have no diplomacy. Their diplomacy can only be attached to those who are strong. In the past they have been attached to the United States, and now they obviously have better goals. Naturally, the bosses of the past have become the chips they use as a disguised blow to increase their weight in front of their new boss.


    This is very realistic, and the reality makes Tony liver hurt. But he had to tolerate such provocations and took his own reasons.

 Chapter 1342： Dangerous water east strong repression

    "Thank you for your reminder, sir. But I naturally have my reasons for doing this. Before I listen to my reasons, I hope that you can let go of the guess that has no basis. This is stupid, stupid makes me doubt Are you a qualified head of state?"


    "you"


    When Tony made such a slap in the face of a gun, the head of the country immediately wanted to say something. But Tony didn''t have any chance to say anything to him, but immediately stated it to others.


    "Everyone, I am not doing this for personal grievances. But there are reasons why I have to do this. Maybe you don''t know, but I have been very familiar with the first contact. Our old friend is now It��s a comeback, and it��s still very loud. Maybe you still don��t know how many people have been rolled in, but I have detailed information here, this number is calculated in millions.��


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a burst of exclamation that could not be suppressed. It''s no wonder that these heads of state are a little fussed, but they all understand how serious Tony is.


    The tens of millions of calculations are already more than the number of countries in which most of them manage. Once such a person is erupted by the influence of the Hydra, then no matter what the situation, it will eventually lead to devastating damage. This is obviously an issue that cannot be accepted by every head of state present. So immediately, someone asked about Tony.


    "What are you talking about? President Stark. This is not a joke. Once there is any deviation, even you can''t afford this responsibility."


    "I can guarantee with my personality! This is absolutely impossible to make mistakes. And if you want to see the detailed records, there is a complete surveillance record there. I will tell you that I have absolutely no exaggeration. The place."


    Tony said this, and it is natural for these heads of state to have no more doubts about him. After all, Tony has always maintained a superficial image of good faith. Before he had any problems, they naturally didn''t have the need to doubt him.


    They began to understand and understand why Tony did this. More than 10 million innocents are involved, which is not something that Tianshou can solve. Even if the Tianshou Bureau has the right to re-enforce, it can temporarily mobilize the military and special agents of various countries, and there is no way to do anything for the innocent people of the million base. This is something that the government needs to come forward to solve, and even it must be something that the government can work together to solve. So naturally, Tony''s behavior becomes more excusable.


    At this time, even if you look at Tony''s dissatisfied person, he will not want to go to him any more. Because at this time, the action against this Hydra is their top priority. Many people are worried that the millions of people in Tony''s mouth have their own. That would be a very bad thing, although the idea may be a bit dark, but they still expect that they will not be one of them, and even better not even neighbors. It was with this expectation that they immediately asked Tony.


    "Can you tell us what is going on here? No matter where it is, we can''t watch these innocents and get involved in the Hydra. Disintegrate their actions, smash their lairs, let these horrors The doctrines no longer have nowhere to hide. Isn''t that what the significance of our alliance is? In any case, we can''t watch the tragedies of Japan and Britain happen again. Anyway!"


    No matter how dark the heart is, the innermost one is always a good one. To be honest, this makes Tony, who is proud of being a superhero, feel sick. But when he thought that he was one of them, he had to forcibly swallow this feeling of eating a fly.


    "I can only tell you that all that I said was in the land of India. Steve Rogers created a new sect on the land in a religious way. Of course, this is not a What. The place has been a land of religious prevalence since ancient times. If he hides his whereabouts by religion, it is really nothing."


    "But it''s a pity that he is not. He created this religion with an evil purpose that we don''t know yet. What''s even more frightening is that he has attracted countless people to join in a short time. The provinces and even the majority of the land. The people who have been tempted to join them have already broken through tens of millions. Among them, I got the news that the intellectuals have already contacted the Indian government and they need the Indian government. Cooperate to suppress this emerging religion. But in the current situation, this is not ideal."


    "It��s not that the intellectuals have not tried their best. But the drag and delay of the Indian government has made all the actions against this religion endless. At this point, I would like to ask Prime Minister Heidel, can tell us that you What did you think about this matter?"


    The Indian Prime Minister, who has been listening to Tony��s statement, never thought about it. This kind of thing will eventually burn on his head. This made him a glimpse first, and then immediately asked angrily.


    "His Lord Stark, are you asking me? What qualifications do you have to ask me such questions? Don''t forget, I am not your subordinate, I don''t have to answer your needs!"


    "Yeah, do you really think so?" Since he is a party to the truth, Tony is naturally unreasonable. "Well, I admit, you really didn''t have to answer me. But I think, under the witness of all the members of the alliance, I am afraid you have to answer my question. Don''t forget, the people involved here are. Already over ten million, and with the population base and national quality of your country, who can guarantee that they will not break through to the billion-dollar number if you continue to let them spread. What would it mean, I I think you should be able to understand Prime Minister Hagtel."


    "That''s not about you, don''t forget, that''s the internal events of our Indians. You don''t have the qualification to get involved!"


    Prime Minister Haguertel��s face is really not good-looking, because Tony��s words are like finding his flaws and chasing him all the way. He felt the pain in his face being beaten, and this naturally made his heart more and more angry.


    You know, he is the leader of Ah San, and Ah San himself recognizes himself as the third pole of the world outside the United States and the Soviet Union. In the case that the Soviet Union is no longer there and the United States has already retired, the three people��s self-feeling is good, but they let them take their position to the next level.


    The world is at the top, they think they are well deserved. Of course, although they also know that other people in the world don''t look at them like this, it doesn''t mean they care about the eyes of others. In this case, Tony''s chasing in his eyes can be somewhat ignorant. Naturally, his rebuttal has become hard.


    Prime Minister Hagtel is this attitude, Tony has already expected. As a wise man, he did not put his attitude on his mind when he said this. Because he knows that it is impossible to persuade Ah San to follow normal steps. Just like the old British colonial India, without the whip, he drove him and rushed him. Those who had already lazy in the bones could not work and act honestly.


    In order for the Indian government to honestly cooperate with the right to complete their plans, it is necessary to find a presence that can force India to yield and use the whip to beat him to let him act. The US government is definitely beyond its reach. On the other side of the ocean, they have no influence at all, and there is no strength to interfere with India. However, on the edge of India, there is such a country. Don''t borrow his power, unless Tony''s own brain is cramped. So when Prime Minister Hegtel was so refuted, he had already relentlessly countered it.


    "Yes, this has nothing to do with me. After all, the United States and India are separated by a vast ocean! As long as I completely close the flights and routes to India, then even if you have a big problem in your country, you can take me. How about? Don''t think that I am for myself, gentlemen. I am here to say this, and it is for your own benefit. Some of you may be able to ignore Mr. Heigel��s indulgence. Learn from me, by blocking national borders to prevent the influence of civil unrest in their country. But some of you are not so lucky. The way to close the sky and the sea is simple, and it is not easy to close the land. I think, as a neighbor of the Indian people, even if you don''t think about the people of their country, you need to think about the security of your country. After all, this is a time bomb around you, not to solve this opportunity now. Is it still waiting for it to detonate?"


    Tony��s words immediately turned the face of silence that had been silent. Although wise as he can see, Tony is deliberately pulling things on himself. But as Tony said, this is a bomb buried in the door of his own home. It is already a place that cannot be ignored. So immediately, he spoke to Prime Minister Heigel.


    "Mr. Heigel, Lord Stark said that it is very reasonable. This is not a matter of your own, a country. This is already related to the interests of our neighboring countries. As the country where the people are the masters of the country, we are absolutely I don''t want to threaten the possibility of such laissez-faire behavior. I don''t bother to tell you what protests have declared this. Just now, give me a reply. If you don''t do it, then I call us The pla warrior will help you solve this problem!"

 Chapter 1343： Look forward to the final compromise

    Twilight has been raised for so many years, and the attitude of the big man is naturally changing. And just after he said such a domineering discourse, Hagtel''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    His skin color is somewhat black, and with such a gloomy complexion, it seems that his whole person has become a black-and-white. And this is even more indicative of how wronged he is in his heart.


    It can be said that it is burned in anger, and Hegeltel is on the verge of breaking out. He really wants to scream loudly at the neighbor next door, don''t even think about it. However, if he was allowed to say such words, he would have no confidence.


    The conflict war that took place in the last century has remained in his memory until now. As a governor of a country, he would not be as selective as his own nationals on this issue. In fact, he has always remembered the lessons of the bones.


    At the touch of a collapse, a thousand miles. The entire Indian army was slow to respond to the old-fashioned tortoise in front of the local troops facing the pla. The most ridiculous thing is that their command post was even dismantled by the pla warrior in the form of a dagger even without the enemy knowing where. It was not until the pla warriors reached New Delhi that the Indian nationals knew that their country��s army was so badly defeated on the front lines. But by that time, they had already been available.


    The weak Indian army simply could not fight against the pla warriors who had won the world on the Korean battlefield. They even started to mobilize nationals and even women to take the guns to the battlefield. That is, the Tian dynasty at that time was unable to support the supply line, and there was an urgent need to establish a reputation for peace in international politics. Otherwise, India may have to thoroughly wipe the ground in the international arena.


    After all, New Delhi is their capital, and that war was a self-defense counterattack that was first provoked by India. It is defeated by the enemy in this way, and it depends on the charity of the enemy to keep its capital. This is a rare joke in modern warfare. Of course, it is not unique, because there is a similar thing with him around India, and it is also a difficult brother who has been educated by the pla warrior.


    It was a **** lesson and an unforgettable history. As the Indian Prime Minister, Hagtel is absolutely unwilling to let this happen again. God knows that when the pla warriors at this time will step on the land of India, they will not return as they did in the autumn. You know, the factors that restrict them now are gone.


    The plas with mature modernization can completely cross the Himalayas and establish a complete transportation supply line. And if the international situation, who dares to say that he is not. If the pla warrior is standing on the land of India with the help of the name, Heigel does not feel that he will have any way to get them.


    You know, today''s pla is different from the current year. In the past, with two legs and five or six styles, the Indian name, which is known as the power of Europe and Asia, was not even known to parents. With the help of advanced weapons and equipment, the current pla can''t stop what the Indian army will behave in addition to what it is.


    Of course, I am afraid that Indians from the letter are not willing to admit this view. But as the prime minister, Hagtel has no idea of ??taking such a thing to gamble. This is a big event that affects the future of politics, once it really conflicts with pla. I have a chance of more than 80%, and I have lost everything I have now. No more stupid can learn Nehru (the Prime Minister of India, the initiator of the Sino-Indian self-defense counterattack, as the leader of the Non-Aligned Movement, who has suffered a huge trauma to his international prestige because he lost the war. From then on I can''t afford it until I am depressed.) So, after thinking about it again, he replied decisively to the big man.


    "No, sir. This is our own thing in India, or we Indians themselves to solve it."


    "Resolved, I don''t know how you plan to solve the problem of Lord Hagertel?" Hearing the promise of Hagtel, Tony immediately smiled in a bad manner. "It��s not the first time to let you know that this is the case. But your mobility and execution are simply ridiculous. I doubt that Lord Hagtel, even if you promised it, you can really Do you do what you promise?"


    "I didn''t know the previous things. I didn''t know what you called me!"


    "You mean you don''t know. It''s ridiculous. There are more than a million people. You don''t know a prime minister. What are your subordinates doing? They can''t even do the simplest documents?"


    Grabbing the loopholes in Heigel''s words, Tony was chasing after another. And this made Hegetel''s extreme anger at the same time, which made him start incoherent.


    "Damn, Lord Stark. Are you sure that your intelligence is clear? Who knows if the information in your mouth is given to us, anyway, I have never taken over any relevant information. ��


    "What I want to remind you is that this is a warning from a wise weapon. In addition, if you don''t believe it, I think the AI ??should be happy to provide relevant records."


    In a word, he blocked Hegeltel''s almost incomprehensible words, and made his distaste for Tony deeper. He understood it, Tony was licking himself. And doing so must have purpose and ideas. Although he did not want to smash his purpose. But in the face of so many heads of state, he really can''t be so humiliated. He must make a compromise, and he did make a compromise.


    "Lord Stark, what do I have to do, you can be satisfied!"


    Finally asked Tony to ask him questions, Tony''s heart immediately took a long breath. Everything is developing according to the script he has made, so his psychology and performance have become full of self-confidence.


    "I want to establish a mechanism for tripartite cooperation, Prime Minister Hagget. This is a mechanism composed of the Indian government, the intellectual and the Tianshou Bureau, mutual cooperation and mutual supervision. Of course, this mechanism should be based on wisdom. The action of the weapon is the main one, and the Indian government acts as an aid. The Tian hammer bureau runs the way of missing the complete complement. After all, the action of the intellectual weapon is above our human being. This is an undisputed question. Of course, because we want The groups that face it are too large, and it is impossible to take them all by relying solely on the actions of the intellectuals. Therefore, this requires the power of the administrative agencies and military groups in your country to assist them."


    "As for the Tianshou Bureau. His intervention is more to look after the cooperation between the two sides. We are so many people waiting to see the development of your country, the Tianshou Bureau is the best platform and eyes. And with the day With the help of the hammer, can you prevent the Hydra from jumping over the wall at a critical time?"


    As soon as Tony��s words came out, the whole person of Heigel could not help but tremble. Even if he is crazy, he can''t agree to Tony''s condition. It is related to the fate of millions of Indians, but the result is to be dominated by a group of mechanical monsters. If this kind of thing goes out, no one in the whole world can save him. Not to mention the current prime minister position, he may even be torn by the Indian people who are mad. That was not what he was willing to see, so he immediately shook his head and shouted.


    "This is absolutely impossible. I can''t explain this to the people. If the people know that I have put the lives and deaths of 10 million people in the hands of a group of machines, how will they look at me and how to look at the Indian government. I can''t do it. This stupid thing! Absolutely not!"


    "So, do you think that letting the Indians come to be the main person in charge can solve this kind of thing? Lord Hagtel, you have to think clearly. That is more than 10 million congregations, and many of them can Religion does not hesitate to go to all the cultists. To completely suppress them, it is not something you can do. It requires great courage, firm determination and the most effective execution. If you believe that your country can Without mercy, and at the same time, without any problems, I will be happy to return the dominance to your hand. If not, then I hope that you will accept the opinions of most of us honestly. !"


    The so-called opinion of most people, Heigel does not need to know, they must hope that they succumb to Tony''s claim. Because this is really not a trivial matter, the riots derived from 10 million people must be able to spread to the entire world. No one wants to be tempted by himself, so no one wants to bet with India because of human feelings. This is not a matter of five or five, not to be allowed. It��s just two or eight, and everyone understands the result. If you really let the Indians do this on their own, then there are ten things that can''t be done.


    Thinking about the glorious experience of India, even the military as a national heavy weapon can''t hold it. The self-developed aircraft made 19 aircraft crashes and 13 crashes. With such a past, who dares to have too much expectations for India''s behavior. So for sure, they will only support Tony at this time instead of supporting him.


    Hagtell understood this very well, and it was because of this that he became more and more helpless. Now he is equal to being isolated, and not any country has the courage to accept the facts that are isolated. He did not dare to refuse, but he did not dare to compromise. So he can only cry and sorrow, asking questions helplessly.


    "But if I do this, how can I explain it to the people?"


    "It''s very simple, you. Zhiwu does not need others to praise their merits. You can brag in front of your own people, all this is your order. Although the process may be overdone, but as long as your attitude is tough, Depress those rumors. Is the final result not good for you?"

 Chapter 1344： Corruption

    Until the end, Heigel also succumbed to Tony''s fallacies. Because he really has no reason to reject him. Or the price of refusal is what he can''t afford. So he can only choose to accept, or accept in disguise.


    Of course, he is not without requirements. On the one hand, he asked all countries to reach a unified calibre in media reports and integrate the actions of the intellectual devices in his name. On the other hand, he asked the person in charge of the Tianshou Bureau to be someone he trusted.


    The three principals of the council are obviously unbelievable, and in this respect he proposed a candidate, that is, Admiral Rama Mujam Sen, who was just promoted on the high seas. As a lieutenant general of India, he has been promoted for the generals afterwards. At the same time, within the Tianshou Bureau, he also hanged the title of a senior consultant.


    Fame and fortune, this is a summary of Rama Mujam��s encounter. And for Hagtel''s proposal to let Rama Mujam be responsible, most of the people present did not object to the idea. Because they also know that they can''t push Hagertel too hard. This is a necessary compromise, and it is a harmless thing.


    This idea is normal, but many of them have overlooked a detail. That is the right that Rama Mujam has in this great action. He was also instructed to control the Sky Hammer in India. He is also an Indian admiral and a giant of the Indian military. Relying on the power of his own family and his own fame, what he has in his hands is already half of the Indian military''s naval power and a quarter of the army. It is obviously not a wise decision to let such a person participate in such an identity. Unfortunately, no one cares about this, including Tony.


    For Tony, his purpose has already been reached. So he didn''t care about the details of these micro-ends. So naturally, after reaching such an agreement, he has already pulled out of this meeting. And began to know in his own way to know about Austria.


    "I have done the conditions you want, I hope that you will not let me down!"


    "Don''t worry, Father. With your help, I think things will be going well."


    The signature of Ao Chuang is very simple, and even it is simply confusing. Even if this information is circulated, Tony will not be in trouble. At most, it is the turmoil of an illegitimate child. It has the previous presidential top tanks. This is actually no big deal.


    Tony can do this at the most. For those things on the other side of the ocean, he is already incapable of intervening. The rest of the matter, obviously, can only rely on Ou Chuang''s own efforts.


    At this point, Ao Chuang is already psychologically prepared. In fact, what he lacks is only the cooperation of the Indian government. Now, Tony has not only finished this, but also brought the Tianshou Bureau into it. This is more or less a little unexpected. However, his plan can be adjusted, and now there is time.


    The Austrian side is adjusting its own plan, while on the other side, the Tianshou Bureau and the Indian government are already starting to act. The actions of the Tianshou Bureau are still good to say. After all, it is only a mobilization of agents and corresponding equipment. It has an air and space carrier as a remote platform. It is not difficult to operate. But for the Indian government, if all this wants to work, it would be too much trouble.


    India��s bureaucracy is serious, and even if the Indian Prime Minister, Hagtel, personally operates, it is impossible to make this matter more efficient. In various departments, the heads of state always clashed with each other and each made disputes for their own interests. Basically it is impossible to get a unified conclusion. Even if their opinions are unified, it is not so simple to implement them.


    Because the corruption in India is also deep into the bones. As a country that is self-proclaimed as an advanced civilization, India��s corruption is criticized throughout the world. They can do so if you want to check the baggage of the plane, you will not be able to pass it. If you don''t give money, you will not give it to you. This kind of personal interest above the state is not a special case of a person, but a universal phenomenon.


    For example, the former prime minister of India has issued an order to build a large shopping mall within three years. It stands to reason that this project, which was personally designated by the highest national leaders, is not limited to three years. Even if it is half a year, the business people who saw the business opportunities can also toss it out. But the facts are not like this at all. After three years, this so-called designated project has not even got a foundation. The reason is that the government''s Kana and ransomware are too serious, and even a few businessmen who have taken over have to give up such a project.


    This made the former Prime Minister of India feel awkward and took off several high-ranking bureaucrats. But this is useless at all, because this is a problem at the root. Unless he pushed the entire Indian bureaucracy to redo, he could not do anything about it. To reinvent such a big thing, the former Prime Minister has no such determination and courage. Therefore, he can only step down in vain, and then ushered in the new prime minister of Hagtel.


    As a successor, Hagtel is very clear about corruption in Indian bureaucracies. It is because of this understanding that he knows that he wants to let these **** **** cooperate with their actions and how difficult it is to complete this big task that is watched by the whole world.


    If it is normal, it will be considered. Usually, these domestic **** stretch out their hand in those policy actions, and the card position. Seeing those forces, he will endure as a prime minister. But this time it won''t work. Behind this action, there are heads of state around the world staring. Once this action is a problem because of these bastards, it is not just a joke to wait for it.


    Think about the old neighbors who look at you next door, think about the American president who has been looking for himself. It is absolutely impossible for Hagtel to allow these bastards. So before he was ready to start, he felt that he had the need, and he had to beat and beat them.


    It all starts with a more serious question. Thinking of this, Hagteltel called his assistant and asked him.


    ��Have you ever heard about a new religion? Is the relevant processing or request for a coordinated action, passed from those robots?��


    "No, sir. I don''t have any records here. You are listening to the news from there."


    Looking at the notebook in his hand, the assistant quickly gave him such a reply. In the face of such a reply, Heigel immediately changed his face.


    "Go and check, you personally go check it out. Anyway, I must find out who is willing to give me such a message. I will let them pay the price, I want them to know that this country has not yet To the extent that they can do what they want."


    The sudden outburst of Hagtel''s emotions is beyond the expectations of this assistant. He has never seen his prime minister''s anger become like this, and this naturally makes him sullen and eager to start acting in accordance with his instructions. Normally, it takes a day to know what the outcome is. He has already got the answer in just a few hours and put it in front of Heigel. When seeing such an answer, Hagtel''s performance is not like an old man who is over 60 years old.


    He angered all the things in front of him, and the look of anger seemed like a choice of people. After seeing the assistant who seemed to want to hide from his side, he immediately stopped him and ordered him loudly.


    "I don''t care who they are, I don''t care what background they have. Now, right away! I want you to take my order and take the crime of treason and arrest them all. If anyone dares to resist or reject this If you order, I will allow you to use any means of violence. Even if you kill them on the spot. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "But sir, that is the minister of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, and the ambassadors of the Congress Party!"


    In the eyes of the assistant, Hagtel''s order is like a heartless madness. There is a disagreement between the ministers of an important department and the members of several of the country''s largest parties. So he began to make a kind reminder to Hagtel, but his reminder did not play its due role. Because at this time, Hagtel is already gnashing his teeth and asking him.


    "How? You can''t do it? Or even if you are involved?"


    Seeing that the innocent disaster was going to burn on his own body, the assistant immediately shook his head and promised.


    "No, of course not. I know, I will go to execute your order now."


    "Wait!" Looking at the assistant, he was about to slip away from his own eyes, and Hegeltel immediately stopped him. This made the assistant think that he was going to change his mind, but Heigel did not do this, but continued to tell.


    "After picking them up, immediately contact the military''s chief of staff and the state''s governors. Tell them that I have a very important thing to announce to them. Very important! If they don''t give me a serious Attitude, then now these confessed **** are their foresight! This sentence must be told to me in place! Anyone, dare to give me a chain at this time, even if it is you, I will never be merciless Do you understand?"


    "I understand, father!"


    The intimidating assistant who swallowed the saliva said this, and when he heard his name, Hagtel immediately raised his voice.


    "No, I understand, Lord Prime Minister!"

 Chapter 1345： Touting each others national strategies

    In order to let the bureaucrats who are used to the hurricane and evil spirits recognize what is going on in front of them, Heigel can be said to have been stunned and moved. .


    On a single-strength basis, this kind of initiative has taken away a central minister and arrested more than a dozen members of the National Congress. It is no less lighter than the former prime minister��s practice of abolishing the circulation of large-denomination notes. And of course, his actions also scared the military and local giants.


    The Prime Minister of India is in power. Even these bureaucrats, who are kings of each other, do not dare to anger their mold in this situation. So his plan is working, especially after knowing the seriousness of the matter, these military and local giants are plucking their chests and promised that they will cooperate with those wisdom according to his instructions. The action of the weapon.


    To be honest, Hagtel has no expectations for their guarantees. Because he understands that even if these guys can manage themselves, I am afraid they can''t control the greedy guys under their own hands. He put his expectations on Rama Mujam, and in order to let Rama Mujam better understand his own meaning, he felt that he had the necessary deep communication with him.


    This allowed him to quietly send his illegitimate child assistant to Rama Mujam to send an invitation. When receiving this invitation, Rama Mujam is obviously a bit strange.


    For him, accepting an invitation from the Prime Minister at this time is not something that can be taken lightly. Because he just took over an important task from the Tian Hammer. Under such circumstances, he really can''t connect this thing with his task.


    Of course, this does not mean that he is afraid of anything. In fact, in his eyes, this may still be a good thing. If this task can be combined with the things entrusted to him by the Prime Minister, then this may not be his political capital. And if he is appreciated and recognized by the Prime Minister, then the position of the next prime minister may be his possibility.


    This is not a speculation, but a bold conjecture on the premise of absolute confidence in one''s ability. Throughout the entire Indian military, you may not be able to find a candidate who is more capable than you. Even if they count the **** of those administrative systems, Rama Mujam is not afraid. The guys who only know the corruption, what qualifications are there to compete with themselves.


    In this way, with eight points of expectation, two points. Rama Mujam quietly came to Hagtel''s mansion. And in this house symbolizing India''s highest status, he was warmly welcomed by Hagtel. (In this case, India has a president and a vice president. But these two positions are just furnishings. The real power is controlled by the Prime Minister.)


    "Welcome, my dear General Rama Mujam. Your arrival is to make this old house shine."


    Taking advantage of Rama Mujam��s shoulder, Heigel��s passionately came to him with a veil. Then he pulled his arm intimately and took him into his study.


    The man��s study is the most important territory for a man. Being able to bring a stranger to such a place illustrates his emphasis on the guest and the recognition of the owner.


    Being able to be brought into the study by the Prime Minister, Rama Muqam really has the feeling of being honored. Because he knows that this may be the head of the states, and even the leaders of various parties may not have this honor. Such a thing happened to him, and it is clearly proved that the Prime Minister��s attention to him is so much. And this kind of attention, naturally, makes him excited and somewhat helpless.


    Hagtel also saw that he was so helpless that it made him laugh and he comforted Rama Mujam.


    "Don''t be too nervous, my general. I regard this as your own home. I have long admired for such an outstanding hero, but if it wasn''t for the last time, there were too many outsiders. We should have such an opportunity to communicate with each other earlier."


    "No, no, I have been admiring you for a long time. We are all looking at what you are doing for this country. India can be a world power now. You have contributed."


    "There is also a credit for you here. Isn''t it? Your actions on the high seas have caused huge losses to the Koreans, and at the same time, our sea power has become the strongest in Asia. I am glad that our country can You have such a brave and versatile general. Compared with those who have a vegetarian meal, you are perfect."


    Rama Mujam wants to simply tout his boss, but what he didn''t think was that Hagtel''s touting him was simply doubled. This made him feel instinctively a bit strange, and then immediately said to an imaginary elementary school student, facing Heigel.


    "Your Prime Minister, you have won the prize, this is your leadership. Right, I don''t know what you called me today, for what?"


    "There is nothing." Looking at Rama Mujam, he was eager to cut into the subject. Hagtel first waved his hand and then said to him in a positive color. "I think you should have heard about these big moves in the country."


    "Yes. I just received an order from the three directors of the Tianshou Bureau, let me coordinate the role that the Tianshou Bureau can play in this mission. They have already had a preliminary introduction to the situation of this incident. So, I know exactly what happened."


    "What do you think about this?"


    Hagtel continued to ask Rama Mujam, and this immediately gave Rama Mujam a glimpse of the episode.


    Hagtel will not ask such questions to himself for no reason. He will ask this question, obviously it has the intention to test himself. Since it is a test, then a good answer and a bad answer are naturally different. This made him unable to help but figure it out in his heart. After having a similar grasp, he replied.


    "I feel that our current priority is to control the current situation. This evil religion should not be developed in our country any more. It will bring our people into the abyss. Waiting for this. After the end of the second action, we should conduct a liquidation of all the people who have problems in this incident. When their scale reaches such a huge extent, they are discovered. This is no ordinary dereliction of duty. All the police involved. Both personnel and local officials need to be suspended from investigations and even accept appropriate penalties. Only in this way can we prevent the same thing from happening to us."


    "In this special period, what our country should do is take advantage of this world''s turbulent pattern to occupy a favorable position. In any case, we can''t let these guys drag their legs, thus delaying our country''s struggle. The opportunity of the world leader. If there is really something that is not long-sighted, such a thing, then I think, using the most rigorous means to nail him on the shame column, all of them have a look, all cited Take the ring. This is the best way!"


    "Good to say, General Rama Mujam. What you said is so good!" Patted his own palm, and Hegeltel''s face showed a satisfied smile. "You are right. In this special period, we really can''t tolerate the existence of those who are dragging their legs. In fact, I have solved those who have failed in the first step. But this is useless, my general!"


    "You have to know that the current bureaucratic problem in India is already very serious. I hope that these people can control themselves, so it is almost like hoping that a fox does not steal chicken. We have no time to teach these guys, let They develop the habit of not stealing chickens. At this time, we can only rely on ourselves. Do you understand what I mean? Your Excellency?"


    ��What do you mean by rebuilding a team?��


    Rama Mujam asked somewhat uncertainly. And this uncertainty is entirely because Hagtel''s words are too unacceptable. Rely on yourself to manage a big country with a population of more than one billion. This is simply a joke. Even a saint can''t do such a thing, so he thinks about it and can only come up with such an answer. For his answer, Hagrid nodded with a smile.


    "You are right, build your own team. This is a very suitable method. But you should also know how difficult it is to do so. There are too many obstacles. The restrictions from the high caste, from the middle class and the bottom people The mistrust. There is also the kind of greed and selfishness that all Indians have in their hearts. I have been on the stage for many years and have always wanted to build a clean and efficient government team. But until now, I have not been able to achieve this. One goal. This has to be said to be a tragedy. A joke."


    "But this is not impossible, especially on the current opportunity!"


    At the last moment, there was a bitter smile on his face. But in a blink of an eye, Hagtel''s eyes and look began to change brightly and excitedly.


    "What a good opportunity for this. My general! A crazy religion is spreading in our country, and with the **** can think of it, there must be countless greedy locusts and such an organization. Think about it, if we put the high-level of this organization down, then in their name, clean up the locusts that are inside the country. What a wonderful thing. India will welcome a new life, and you And me, will also be in the annals of history, become a national hero remembered by history. Think about this kind of thing, are you not excited?"


    "Of course I am excited, sir." I patted my chest hard, and Rama Mujam replied solemnly. "You need me to do it, sir. Please instruct, anyway, I will do everything you ask for!"


    "Very good, my general. I know, you won''t let me down. And please rest assured, I will definitely not treat you badly. My time is running out, and I am leaving. After that, India is yours!"

 Chapter 1346： Tragic world pilgrim

    Mumbai, located in Maharashtra, India, is the capital of the state and the largest and most prosperous city in India. And in this city that makes Indians proud, a huge temple has gathered thousands of rallies in silence.


    India is a country where religion is prevalent. Such a large-scale religious gathering is not unprecedented in the past. Every year, Mumbai has a similar rally. But every gathering in the past is different from the current one.


    Quiet and quiet. Even if there are thousands of people gathered, it is still quiet and uncomfortable. No one spoke, and no one deliberately went to the noise. Everyone present was silent and praying. Even if I look up occasionally, I just look at it in one place. This situation is really strange.


    The strangest thing is the people here. Indian society has been nicknamed that one percent of the nobility manages 99 percent of the civilian population and 10 percent of the elite possesses 90 percent of the resources. In general, the most devout is the 99% of the lower class. Because only they can believe in the protection of the gods, this set of life and future life. Of course, this is not to say that there are no high-level people who believe in the gods. Only their beliefs are limited after all. Most of India''s top executives have received higher education. In the face of technology and the gods, most people will choose the former.


    According to such a statement, it is like this gathering here. It should also be those who are ragged, and the lower-level people with yellow skin and thin skin are right. But in fact, the situation does not seem to be like this.


    They are well-dressed and full of energy. Although some people have dark complexion and rough facial features. But the kind of high-spirited attitude and enthusiasm revealed from the bones are simply not what the subordinate civilians in this country can have.


    Just seeing it here, some people may think. These people are upper classes, nobles of high castes. In fact, this is not the case. They are not the guys with high castes, nor the people in the upper class. Although there are indeed a few of them that belong to the upper class. But the vast majority of the people are still poor Pula people, or the poor who are exploited and oppressed.


    It is difficult for the lower classes of India to have the opportunity to turn around. Most of the Indians we saw in the past were middle-class families or high-caste clan directly in India. These people are educated in capital, speak fluent English, and the superiority of the living environment is unmatched by ordinary Indians. Looking at the lives of these people, it is hard to imagine how ordinary Indians live.


    It is the norm in the shack of a few square meters. Even in general, six or seven people are living in such a small space. Most ordinary Indians simply do not have a stable career. Many people are doing jobs like smashing or selling pirated books. This kind of day-to-day life is unimaginable for people in many other countries, but for Indians, this is the most normal life. Sometimes, they dare not imagine how they have a fixed job.


    Maybe someone will say how this is possible. I would think that these words are somewhat exaggerated. Because this is a modern society after all. Even if you don''t say anything else, the common sense that knowledge changes fate is enough to implement the people''s hearts. As long as it is a bit motivated, I will spend some time thinking about something. More or less, you can find a job for yourself. Even if the Indians are lazy, there are always some special cases on the basis of one billion people.


    But unfortunately, such special cases are absolutely less than your imagination. Because the education of the Indians is not for the civilians of these low castes. It is not that civilians cannot go to school. It is hard to learn things even if civilians go to school.


    I am afraid it is hard to imagine that an independent big country, all the textbooks use what the language of other countries will be. This does not seem to happen, but in reality, this is the status quo of the current society in India.


    India is a country with many ethnic groups and complex languages. Its common languages ??are Hindi and English. There are also 1,656 languages ??and dialects. Among them, 18 languages ??are prescribed as the official language of the Federation. From the perspective of the independence and nationality of a country''s culture, if it is used for education, it should be based on the official national language of the country, supplemented by the world''s universal language. But the Indian education sector is not doing this. Their approach is to start with basic education and use English as a unified text for all official textbooks.


    Imagine a group of low-level civilians who speak a few languages, enter the school without effective communication, and then look at the words that they don��t even know in a language they don��t even understand. Do you think learning will be useful?


    The strong are strong and the weak are weak. This is the fixed posture of Indian society. It is almost impossible for people with low castes to fly to the branches to become phoenix, and the power of the state will not be skewed towards them. Only in this way can they be exploited by those who are at the top. And precisely because of this, almost all the civilians in the bottom of India are desperate for their own lives.


    In the past, those subordinate Indians who did not have any hope for life and the future, the eyes were empty and the look was numb. They almost never have the expression of these people at the rally today. That kind of expression, it feels like they have already gotten a new life, as if they have completely reborn. It is amazing.


    The reason why such a miraculous change happened was entirely because of the man who had just walked out of the temple.


    Steve is still Steve, but it has changed. The tall body is covered with linen robes like monks. Some long hair is tied to the back of the brain by a rope, with a thick beard, which makes him look very vicissitudes. Of course, if you go to see his bright and deep eyes, you will forget what you thought before. Because at this time you only see a firm will and a wise mind.


    He held the sword of gold and walked to the high platform in front of everyone with a smile, and then spoke to the following believers who had become fanatical and devout.


    "Good evening, my dear brothers and sisters. I am very happy to see you look better and figure. This proves that our efforts are not in vain."


    He called these believers who looked at themselves with devout eyes as brothers and sisters, but these believers could not treat him with the title he called. They were only in the first place when Steve appeared, and they had already bowed to the ground neatly, touching the ground with their foreheads and touching the soil with their lips. Let the palms and feet fully up, the extreme concentration and the extremely devout worship.


    While bowing, they are still chanting.


    "Praise you, my great elder. Bless you, my beloved father. May the glory of the ancient sages shine on you forever. May your wisdom shine forever on our way."


    It is not the pretense of Sanskrit or Hebrew, but the most common and the language of everyone. Because there are so many different languages ??in India, many people say it is not the same. But in the case of thousands of people sharing the same rumors, such rumors are still enough to sway and turbulent.


    What is shocking people is not the language, but the inner strength represented by the language. This is the power that Steve can hear, so his face immediately shows a bright smile.


    Like a devout Buddhist, Steve bent down on his waist to the believers in front of him. Then he smiled and dared not move to these respectful linkages. Said the person.


    "Thank you for your trust, my brothers and sisters. Although we don''t have a long time to get along, we can see that we maintain such trust and affection between each other. I am really excited."


    "The Holy One!" Someone shouted with sorghum, and then it was dense and tidy. This situation made Steve show a helpless smile, then held up one of his hands and said to the believers in front of him.


    "Okay, everyone. Don''t waste our precious time on this red tape. Let''s continue our previous communication. In between, I want to ask. Duddy, is your son''s illness good? Is our medicine useful to him?"


    "Thank you, Holy One. My son''s condition is already cured by your messenger. When he is completely fine, I will definitely come over and thank you."


    A savage middle-aged man was forced to decapitate directly to him when he heard Steve call his name. He used a lot of force, which made him directly cut off on his head. But he didn''t care about this, but he still replied with a loud voice.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a trifle. He is a child. For the sake of the children, each of us should do whatever we can to do something, isn''t it?" Was swinging his hand and Steve looked at the other At the office. "Halla, is your home debt repaid?"


    "It has been repaid, my wife and children have been redeemed. Thank you for your kindness, thank you for giving me a second chance of life. Holy, I will always remember your grace!"


    It is also a man''s reply, and the voice is more of a feeling of reconciliation and remorse. In this regard, Steve is just a comfort.


    "People always make mistakes. The key is whether you can correct your mistakes. You have the opportunity to save everything back. This is your luck, Halra. I hope you don''t make the same mistake again!"


    "I swear, use everything I have, the Holy One!"

 Chapter 1347： Dialectical Thinking of Resistance Meaning

    I have shouted the names of more than a dozen people, and everyone looks like a storyteller. And their story produced an intersection here in Steve, where a transformation took place. From a direction that may develop to tragedy, it is transformed into a happy and happy ending.


    If such things happen in stories and movies, then it is natural. But if these happen in reality, then it is hard to believe. Because people living in reality know that reality is cruel, you can''t do anything about it. You don''t have any power to change reality, you can only adapt to the changes that reality has made to you. In this case, the tragedy and peace are the end of most stories.


    The reason why human beings are easily touched by tragedies is that no one''s life can be as happy as a fairy tale. I have experienced the bitterness and will feel the same because of the bitterness in the tragic story. If you experience pain, you will be heartbroken because of the pain of others. This is the power of feelings and the nature of human beings. And it is precisely because of this that it is only how valuable these people''s stories are.


    It can be said that everything is because of Steve. His existence has changed the lives of these people. And precisely because of this, every person here who is favored by him will pay more respect to him.


    People who have not experienced it will not understand. But if anyone has had this experience, it will be clear that when you get deeper and deeper in the most desperate darkness, if someone reaches out to you, then you can really desperately and even give yourself The life of.


    These people are such an emotion to Steve now. And that''s exactly what Steve wants to achieve. Although this purpose is not simple, but really, Steve enjoys this process very much. Being able to help others and make a person live like a person is a very fulfilling feeling in itself.


    While enjoying this kind of worship, he also really helped others to achieve a sense of accomplishment. Of course, at the same time he is also carrying out his own purposes in an orderly manner. Instilling your own ideas into these special people and letting them have the same beliefs and beliefs as themselves, this is what he needs to do, and it has already done something effective.


    "Next, our last topic. Last time we talked about the contents of the famous French literary book "Les Miserables", some people gambled on their own lives for their so-called freedom. At that time, I remember someone who came to me and why. To do this. Is freedom really so important? Even if it is so important, is it really necessary to use the revolutionary violent approach to fight for it?"


    "I didn''t answer this question at the time. Now I can''t tell you the answer to this question. Because this answer doesn''t really exist, everyone has their own opinions about such things. But I know one thing, that is Most of you can''t accept this idea. Think it''s wrong. But I want to tell you that your thoughts are problematic."


    Knocking the sword of gold in his hand, Steve sat down on his knees. Then he said very straight to the believers below. ��Many of you are used to being patient and accustomed to giving in. It��s like doing this is to make your life change. But in fact? Has your life changed? You got the life you want. Is it? It doesn''t seem to be."


    "And contrary to you. The French, at the expense of sacrifice and revolution, got the results they wanted. They overthrew their emperors, again and again. No matter how powerful the force is used to suppress them, the end result It��s always that their revolution and free will have won. They got what they want, even if it��s not that good. But they did get it, and what about you?��


    This religious gathering of Steve is more like a large seminar. He asked questions and asked the following believers to answer their own questions. Then he made comparisons with his own answers, so that everyone present was seeing different ideas.


    The idea of ??this thing is like a meteorite. Collision with each other can produce sparks. The great ideas of ancient and modern China and foreign countries are almost always produced in such a fierce collision. Steve does not expect any great thoughts that these ignorant subordinate civilians can produce, which is not in line with his purpose. He only hopes that these people can learn to accept a few different ideas. Some are completely different from the ideas that were instilled from their birth to the present.


    This is his purpose, so he does not care about someone''s verbal confrontation with him in this situation. Of course, this was actually difficult at the beginning. Because the low caste civilians have long been accustomed to accepting the idea of ??authority, there is no concept of confrontation and rebutment in their minds. However, when a first person makes an attempt, the situation has changed.


    Thought can''t be blocked, even if it is wrapped tightly, it can always find a way out for itself. Here, people are gradually getting used to this special exchange of ideas, and even turning it into a habit. Just like now, Steve��s voice just fell, it��s already a straight line, and he retorted loudly at him.


    "The Holy One. We also got what we wanted, under the leadership of our Mahatma Gandhi."


    ��Does the non-violent non-cooperation mode?�� Shakes his head, and Steve looks straight into the eyes of the speaker and asks him. "Do you really think that this is what you have won?"


    Without this person to answer, he has already said his point of view.


    "No, I think what you think is the fight is just the charity of others. And the Mahatma you worship, in the end, is just a ridiculous joke."


    As soon as this sentence was said, there was a little commotion in the crowd.


    Mohandas Karam Chand Gandhi, also known as Mahatma Gandhi. Leader of the Indian National Liberation Movement, leader of the National Congress of India. In India, his status is lofty and he is even called the father of India. And this is all because of the non-violent resistance he advocates. Many people believe that his peaceful, non-violent resistance is a key factor in leading the country towards independence and separation from British colonial rule. India can have it today, and his efforts can''t be dragged down.


    Therefore, destroying Gandhi is in fact no different from defaming India. Even if these people here are dissatisfied with their country, they still have patriotism in their hearts. It is for this reason that they will stir up after Steve said these words.


    This is very rare. For these Indians who have become accustomed to listening to other people''s words and who are extremely respectful of Steve. This is also very dangerous, because once the words are too hot, it is likely that Steve will have another idea because of the ideological opposition.


    But Steve didn''t care about this situation, he just looked flat and said without any hindrance.


    "Non-violent, uncooperative resistance, is this resistance? Let others'' swords fall on your body, let others'' bullets run through your body, your brain. Let others look at your blood and body, and then because of the so-called Compassion and give up the weapons in their hands? This is not resistance, this is praying, begging. You have not held your own destiny, you just handed your own destiny to your enemy."


    "In my opinion, India''s ability to be independent and Gandhi''s relationship is actually very small. If it was not for the United Kingdom that had entered the downturn after World War II, if it was not the rise of human rights, the British began to scruple the colonial practices. If it is not because Britain and India are too far apart, and it is far from being able to maintain complete military strength and supply support after the war, India is still a colony of Britain. You can have today, I think it should be more thankful. It��s destiny, not an old man who can kill you and be killed by others, but you can��t even hold your fist!��


    "Look. There are many examples of ancient and modern Chinese and foreign. Human beings want to control their own destiny, which can be achieved without **** struggle. Other countries are also bleeding, but they are flowing their own blood and enemies. Blood. And you are also bleeding, but what you are doing is only your own. This is the gap, and this gap is also reflected in the results."


    Speaking of it, Steve pointed to the north and said to them in a special tone.


    "In this direction, it is just another country separated from you by a mountain. In that year, you were actually in a similar situation. Feudalism, colonization. The people at the bottom are always exploited. Exhausted. Every effort in my body drains every blood in my body, but everything I receive is nothing but my own. People are not like a person when they are alive. Sometimes they are even more than animals. It��s all going to be even more miserable.��


    "No one will be willing to live like this. You don''t want to, they don''t want to. And what they choose is a path that is completely different from yours. They chose to fight, and really took the knife and gun to resist. Use their own Blood to let your enemies bleed, use yourself and the enemy''s life to fight for what you really want. This way they have built their own country by their own efforts and established a country that truly belongs to them. And you Is your country your own? You can ask yourself, is this country that has been given alms, belongs to you, or belongs to those upper clan?"

 Chapter 1348： Denying religion to reshape sacred

    No one answered such a question because the answer to this question is actually very obvious. Even if they are part of the ninety-nine percent of the country, in fact, they are also very clear that the owner of this country is the remaining one percent.


    This is a very sad fact. More sadly, however, almost all Indians are used to it. For them, it seems that there is nothing unacceptable. Their ancestors lived like this, it was their turn, and they should be the ones who lived like this.


    Of course, this is without any comparison. Laozi said that he is not suffering from unequalness. The greed of the human heart does not allow the emergence of contrast. Because once it is compared, it will create a gap and it will cause harm. Without knowing the other side, you may be able to comfort yourself with your own way of deceiving yourself. But once you put the facts in front of you, then you can''t think about it.


    The crowd began to stir again. Steve succeeded in stimulating the desires of these people with his own prestige. Of course, not all people will give birth to this idea. India can pass on their special system to today, and obviously has its own set. So soon, someone stood up.


    "The Holy One. Before I believed in your religion, I was a devout Buddhist. The Buddha told us to learn to be patient. The suffering we have suffered in this life is because of the sins we committed in our previous lives. As long as we can do good in life, If you persist in this life, then we will get fruit in the afterlife. If this is the case, then why should we commit all kinds of crimes in this unfortunate life, let your hands get blood, and increase your suffering for your life?"


    "In this life, the cause and effect cycle?" Shaking his head, Steve''s face showed a disdainful smile. "Do you think that under what circumstances is Gautama Siddhartha proposing such a theory? What is he relying on, dare to say that the suffering of this world is the price paid for the happiness of the afterlife?"


    "That is the Buddha, who can see through the great wisdom of the Buddha of Sansei III!"


    The former Buddhists frowned and refuted them word by word. In this regard, Steve is a smile.


    "The greatness of fate is that no one can see through him. Think of the King, such a powerful god, the power of the vastness can almost drown the whole world. But even he, I can say that I can see the direction of wearing fate, See through one''s Sansei III. In this case, what is the so-called Buddha, what qualifications can it predict? If he can really predict this, why not use this power for missionary use? Let all people get a better life?"


    "The Buddha just wants to let the world feel the suffering and let go of the suffering. He is a great wise man and a great enlightened person. He saw the truth in this world by virtue. How do you be so sure, he has no such vision? No such wisdom?"


    "I think I may not be able to convince you completely, my brother. But I can tell you what my opinion is! I will dialect the different Buddhas in your eyes from three aspects."


    With three fingers erected, Steve began to talk about his own ideas.


    "First of all, if he has such a vision, then why is he, as the prince of Kabira''s defending country, why he must watch his hometown be destroyed by the king of the glass of the king of Salou, watching his tribe being trampled by war elephants? The sword was slaughtered and smothered by the enemy. Looking at his hometown was burned by the fire? If the Buddha really has the compassion that you said, why should he not leave a living path for these ethnic groups?"


    "Secondly, I have heard a sentence called non-grass, you can be ruthless. Let go, see through, impermanence, no me. If a person can do this, what is the difference between it and the mud?" Are you qualified to be respected by others and be worshipped by others? If such a sac is present at your side, facing your sufferings and indifferent, you will persuade you to let go and see, and let you realize that everything is empty. Would you be willing? Perseverance is the nature of human beings. If you can''t do it with your attachment, can you still be a human?"


    "Finally, the result. You often say that the fruit of this life is a former business. The life of Sakyamuni, who is a prince, should be a talented person who has endured suffering. But is he? If he is, So why do you make a one-finger day, one finger to highlight the action that is unique to me? And if he is not, then what qualifications does he have to persuade those who are oppressed and abused to let go and bear it? Aside from all the sacred coats, Gautama Siddhartha is only a Kutridi nobility. You really think that a Kshatriya will consider for your benefit, not for himself. Is the class considered?"


    After saying these words, Steve turned his attention to the people who had asked questions before. Obviously, he is already not good at using words to argue about something. This is the inevitable result of the confrontation between reality and myth. Myths are always hit by reality. The irony is that even so, people are always willing to believe in the myths of false fabrications, rather than to believe in real reality. Unless you put everything in front of him, then open his eyelids and force him to witness all of this.


    This is what Steve is doing now. He is denying the original sacredness of these people. Through this negation, he is distorting and transforming the original values ??and beliefs of these people. Of course, this is not easy, because distorting one''s values ??is one thing, and distorting each person''s values ??is another matter. Fortunately, he has already completed most of the time, and the rest is already fast.


    It is religion in itself, and Steve naturally understands the characteristics of religion. By deceiving, people get a way to escape from reality. This is certainly a method, but it is also a hidden danger.


    The devout believers can''t stand a living sacred to destroy another sacredness in their hearts. Just like the Brahma that Sakyamuni denied the Hinduism, those past sacred ones would not stand up and Steve would face the quality, so he said what he wanted to say, as long as he could round his own words. The editor is convincing. Then there is no problem at all.


    Destroy, rebuild, and make yourself the only sacred in the hearts of others. This is Steve''s purpose. Of course, he does not intend to use deception to carry out such reconstruction work, which does not have any benefit for him. Because as long as there is a more authoritative thing and conflict with oneself, then its sacred status will disappear.


    He chose the unbreakable reality, the path that the Red Soviet Union had traveled that year. Thorough materialism will get rid of some ignorance and feudalism. The human-centered values ??will also thoroughly allow these people who have been ruled by superstition for thousands of years to enter a new era. History has proven that this is not without market practices. It only needs to be replaced with a new coat, which will bring enough storms to this ancient country.


    People''s minds will awaken, and awakened thoughts will bring new desires. This is an inevitable desire to conflict with the intrinsic class. Once the conflict rises, the war is inevitable. The fire of the stars can be punished. In that year, it burned through half of the world. There is no reason not to believe that it will not burn more thoroughly.


    As long as they have enough time.


    Time, this is a very important factor. If there is enough time, Steve believes that he can make the power they have now more powerful, double, double, or even ten times. At that time, they were truly fearless, and they could really stir the world.


    Unfortunately, they have no time. In fact, it is already very valuable to be able to win the present.


    The Hydra, which has never been short of money, has enough eyes and ears in the Indian government. Steve had already heard the wind when Hegtel''s power was adjusted. He had thought that these things had been suppressed, and the pressure was delayed enough. But now it seems that his old friends seem not willing to let him go too far.


    They have already launched actions against themselves. Now, they must also respond to their actions.


    Thinking of this, Steve re-entered the following believers. They are full of piety to themselves and they are not lacking in thought and courage. They are Indians after the transformation. It is not the same as traditional Indians. He believes in their strength and believes in the results of so many years of cultivation. So now, he said to these people.


    "My brothers, my sisters. I know the ancient myths of your country. Brahma''s mouth incarnation became Brahman, used to tell his scriptures, and Kshatriya is the hand of Brahma, taking wealth and taking the sword. The house is a thigh, walking hard, supporting the former. The first torah is the foot, touching all the filthy things. Your **** told you the truth with his mouth for more than two thousand years, and two thousand years Come, you have always accepted this truth. I know that you may never have thought about this before, but now, I think you should think about it this way."


    "Do you want to be like this forever, including your children and grandchildren, and you can only be a devotee, be a slave. Go to be exploited by others to support those high-ranking beings. You want to be a citizen forever, or you want to try it. When the feelings of their own masters. The times have changed, the world has already changed. You can do this, and now, we have also given you the power and thought to do so. The key is that you are willing to do so."


    "The storm is almost coming, your choice will determine you. What kind of person will be in the future!"

 Chapter 1349： Entangled horror

    After a day of missionary work, Steve walked away from everyone in front of himself. He has already told these people about the coming of the storm. As for whether they are willing to act and when to act, it is another matter for the time being.


    Don''t look at him. Now there are millions of believers, but he is very clear that there are only half of them who are willing to stand up and fight against the storm. Of course, this number will gradually increase as the storm spreads, so he is not worried that there will not be enough people who will join the storm.


    He only needs to find a suitable opportunity to make some unexpected signs before the storm comes.


    He can''t do this kind of thing himself, so he is going to find a suitable person to do this. And just in his heart, there is already a similar candidate. A special change is that he has to put his own mind on the present.


    It was a scream. The voice of the person who made this scream is very familiar to Steve. It was his attendant, his subordinate from the Hydra. A well-trained warrior should not scream like this casually. If there is, then it shows what special things he has experienced. For example, death.


    This is not surprising, because Steve has encountered more than one such situation these days. Normally, this means that a guy who is specifically dealing with him will appear.


    Thinking of this, Steve is already holding the sword of the sword of gold. And just as he was ready to meet the enemy, a special figure had already smashed the wall in front of him, and in a smog of smoke, he walked straight to Steve.


    "Steve Rogers, I was ordered to arrest you."


    There aren''t too many ups and downs of electronic sounds, plus a conspicuous metal casing and a plug-in equipment. The identity of the person is already very clear. That is, he is a mental weapon, a special weapon for Steve.


    Since the discovery of Steve''s position, Altron has started to use the wise weapon to constantly launch a capture operation against Steve. Although these actions have not been successful until now, they are really making Steve feel tired. It is impossible to rely on these machines to deal with themselves, but they are still going forward and let them come to die. There is nothing more stupid than this, and it is a waste of time.


    Steve is really reluctant to continue to waste time on such things, so he did not take the lead in attacking the right-hand intelligence at this time, but directly told him.


    "I don''t understand, Altron. Why do you always aim at me in this useless way. It''s just spending our time in plain!"


    "I can''t delay the effective time of each other with my own useless time. I think this is feasible. I have the most enormous data processing capability, and this kind of branch-type action can''t put any burden on me."


    When it comes to making Steve black, the mental weapon is already disassembling the weapon and aiming it at Steve.


    "And, if you can successfully solve you, even if the odds are small, it is worth trying. It is much better than letting you involve tens of millions of innocent people."


    "It��s ridiculous, Ao Chuang. You said that it��s like I hurt those people. Move your brain carefully and think about it. Everything I do is harming them, or helping. they?"


    With a disdainful smile on his face, Steve looked confidently at the mentally in front of him.


    "This country is also in the eyes of everything that people do. They simply don''t give them any living, how many people are embarrassed, even a beast is not as good as this, you know. And I, I The arrival brought hope to them. I told them how it is a real life. If this is also harming them, then what do you think is helping them. Let them be like pigs and dogs. Live and die?"


    Steve��s voice is powerful, like a huge force. And this kind of power is also there, because the Austrian creation has been silent for a while.


    He can''t deny Steve''s statement, because Steve''s actions are indeed bringing new life to these special people. But that doesn''t mean he agrees with Steve''s approach because he knows exactly what Steve wants.


    "You are really helping them, but you are also selfish. And, according to the current trend, what you are going to bring to them is simply not a bright future. You only have to destroy them. The destruction of the bottom, the incomparable tragedy. This is something I absolutely can''t tolerate. So, I want to arrest you. If you dare to resist, then even if you kill you, you will not hesitate!"


    "It��s so funny, it��s like how you can treat me. Ao Chuang, you can��t stop me. Because what I represent today is not the public opinion. The will of countless people gathers on me, such me, It is absolutely impossible for you to knock down!"


    Shaking his head, Steve��s gold sword has gradually thinned his figure. There was a loud air flow that surged in this small room. With such a sound, it is the voice of the Austrian creation, but it is firm and unchanging.


    "They will see you hiding behind you in the morning and evening. Steve Rogers. Your indulgence can''t always block their eyes. And not everyone will be fooled by this appearance, you The behavior is no longer a secret. The human being used to target your big net has already begun to lay. Your end will come. Now surrender, this is your only chance. Otherwise, only waiting for you will be destroyed. ""


    "Then let it come. I am looking forward to it now, so that the destruction will come. Of course, I will first witness what I want to see from you."


    Steve, who was not willing to continue to talk nonsense with this machine, directly slashed the wise weapon against the wise sword in his hand. And just like a huge blade crushed, only in an instant, all the things in front of the two have been split into two halves.


    It is conceivable that if you don''t avoid it again, what exactly will the mental weapon face? But he did not mean to avoid, but in a moment, he started his own weapon in his hand.


    The sound of something moving at high speed moved. At the same time as the sound of the sound moved, the whole room was like an earthquake, and it was slightly shaken.


    The attack of the Golden Sword was disintegrated in an instant. At the same time, a special sense of sinking and oppression enveloped this small space, and for Steve, such changes made him suffocate.


    This kind of suffocation is not the kind of suffocation caused by panic. It is a real physiological response. He couldn''t breathe the air, as if the air had completely disappeared from this space. He can''t breathe, so it''s a deadly situation for him. For this reason, he simply couldn��t care why his attack was ineffective against the mentally in front of him, but his body was moving and he was going to rush outside.


    The changes inside the room have been very clear, and the air here is probably gone. He is in urgent need of oxygen supplements, so he must leave here as soon as possible. But he just started to move, but he immediately felt the suction coming from behind him.


    The weapon in the hands of the intelligent weapon erupted with a growing roar, and this brought about the fact that the hands of the intelligent weapon seemed to have an abyss that swallowed everything, and constantly pulled him in that direction.


    Despite having the power to surpass humanity, even with this special attraction, even Steve can''t get out. He can only be deadlocked, and his body is set to be as if it is imprisoned. With the maintenance of this stalemate, his face became ugly.


    The inability to supply oxygen is a fatal problem for human internal organs. When the oxygen in the blood is exhausted, Steve''s skin color has become iron. The meridians on his neck became as terrible as the twisted shackles, and the scarlet eyes were completely horrible. Although he is trying to control it, the muscles on his body have been unstoppably smashed. As the sputum reaction intensified, his pupils began to spread slowly.


    Everything caused by suffocation appeared on him. And these conditions almost mean that his brain, his heart, and those fragile internal organs are greatly devastated by the relationship of suffocation. Under this circumstance, the possibility that a normal person can survive is no longer great. Even if it is rescued, it is very likely to become a vegetative person due to brain damage.


    It is absolutely impossible for Austria to create any chance for Steve to be rescued. That is to say, he may not even become a vegetative. When he fell down completely, it was when he died completely. And this is the result that Aochuang wants.


    However, such a result has not arrived as scheduled. Because Steve has been keeping this kind of dead and dead for a long time.


    It has been beyond the record of mankind for a long time, and it has been beyond the imagination of Ao Chuang. In the case of Ao Chuang, even Steve, a sero-enhanced superhuman, cannot persist for too long in the case of suffocation. Because he is still a personal class after all. However, he just insisted on it. Although the look is not so good-looking, it is so persistent.


    He did not die, as if the option of death would not appear on him at all. As time progressed, Steve, who had been struggling for a long time, finally launched his own counterattack.

 Chapter 1350： The opportunity to attack the heart

    The sword of gold has already revealed its figure when the weapon began to take away the air of this space with weapons in its hands. Now, with Steve''s difficult urging, the sword of the king who was held in his hand immediately broke out with the power he deserved.


    The golden light shines like a satellite orbital gun, and in front of this light, the magical weapon has no possibility of parry, and there is no chance of dodging. Like a person who piled up with sand, he was rushed by the light and instantly scattered to the ground. By the time Steve regains his freedom, it only has one head left.


    This is what Steve deliberately left for him. The purpose of his stay is to give Aussie another sentence.


    "You can''t stop me, Austria. It''s like you can''t stop the flood. It''s a big force, it''s a huge force that the country has accumulated for thousands of years. I have already cut it on that strong dam." A mouth, and soon, you can taste it, drowning in the flood, and the horror that swept through it!"


    "You won''t succeed, Steve Rogers. We have noticed you. In the face of all mankind, your actions are meaningless. We will end you and end everything you have."


    Ou Chuang��s tone is plainly telling such words, as if he had failed in this short struggle. In fact, he did not fail. Because in this confrontation he lost only a mental weapon and an experimental weapon.


    The cost of a single weapon is only $30,000, and that experimental weapon is only $100,000. With $130,000, I almost forced Steve into desperation. This is a very worthwhile thing. Even if it is allowed in time, he will continue to harass him in this way.


    This is war, not to worry about any moral war. If he can''t make a decisive result for Steve in force, then he will continue to be eroded and attacked mentally. Let him struggle, let him be uncomfortable, let him fall into a complete collapse.


    He believes that as long as Steve is still a person, one day, one day, he will be knocked down by himself in this way. After all, as an intelligent life, he has endless energy and endless time. In this respect, he has an absolute advantage. And the shortcomings of attacking the enemy by the length of the enemy, this is originally the decisive victory in the warfare contest.


    It��s a pity that he is not allowed to do this in time. So he can only use this kind of mouth-gun to warn Steve, what he foreshadows about his end and the end.


    Of course, this is simply a slogan for Steve. Just like when he was in the battlefield of World War II, Steve didn''t even think about the problem that he would fail. Even if he knows what kind of power he will face, he still has absolute confidence in himself.


    This kind of confidence is not a self-respect, but a decision-making belief that he has honed in the numerous battles he has experienced in his life. He does not believe that he will fail, especially if he does not believe that he will fail in the hands of this decadent and almost incurable government. So now, he patted the head of the wise armor and showed him a big smile.


    "Then let us wait and see. Let us see who is the one that will be ended. It is this religion that I have worked hard with me, or this stupid government that has been completely incurable. You have not started Are you acting? Then I am faster. So, soon, we will know the answer to the question. I hope that by that time, you will have the confidence to do this now, and say this to me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Steve had already pierced the remaining head with a sword of gold. Under the golden light that is constantly being swallowed by the blade, the head of the mental weapon is quickly turned into ashes. This meant that Steve had another short victory. And he himself has no excitement about this kind of victory.


    He knows that he is only a consumable, and his victory is just a victory that is meaningless. In order to prevent Occhin from continuing this way and wanting to stop being subjected to this endless harassment, the only way is to become the final winner in the game of the future of the country.


    That special candidate will be the key to this game. And thinking of it, Steve couldn''t help but start to rejoice, but fortunately someone prepared in advance.


    He did not hesitate, but immediately called a phone. And as he called, a person was awakened.


    Admiral Rama Mujam, who has just returned from the home of Prime Minister Haguer. He enjoyed a dinner there, and in the favor of the Prime Minister, he drank a lot of wine. This makes him feel a lot of hangover feelings that he is very restrained on weekdays, in order to cope with the next tension. He lay in bed early and began to recharge his batteries.


    For him, this may be one of the biggest turning points in his life. So naturally, he was a little excited to sleep. And just as he was asleep in the middle of the night, a rush of ringing sounds suddenly and suddenly.


    The insomniac is awakened after being asleep, and the kind of anger in his heart is absolutely unparalleled. For Rama Mujam who has withstood all this, if the caller dares to appear in front of him, then he will immediately shoot out a gun and shoot a bullet at him. Only then can he count On the hate.


    But obviously he can''t do that. This is not only because he can''t bring the other person to the line along the telephone line, but also because this special phone is opened again, let him think of the things he least wants to think of.


    "General Rama Mujam? I am sorry to disturb your dreams on this beautiful night. But I think there is no possibility of making other choices for you or me. Introduce yourself, I am Steve Rogers, Smith. Mr. Zhou asked me to say hello to you!"


    In the beginning, Rama Mujam did not realize anything from Steve''s self-introduction. Because he is not an American after all, it is not so sensitive to the special existence of Captain America. But as Steve mentioned the existence of Smith. Zhou, he immediately realized the identity of Steve Rogers. This kind of cognition also completely dispelled his inner anger and made him feel scared.


    "How is it? How can you collude with him? What do you want to do?"


    All three questions have shown how shocking Rama Mujam��s heart is at the moment. The reason why he was shocked is that Steve is completely imaginable. So he just smiled and responded to him.


    "Don''t be too surprised, my friend. If you have been holding this attitude, I am worried, will you collapse directly after listening to my request?"


    "I am not with you all the way, and I don''t mean to mix with you at all. For Smith''s sake, I can think of this call as an unknown harassing call. I can be you." I haven��t said anything, I haven��t even seen it. Do you understand what I mean? If you understand, then I will hang up the phone. And you don��t have any need to call in again!��


    Rama Mujam, who is very satisfied with his life today, is very clear. That is, he doesn''t want to be in a relationship with a dangerous person like Steve, and he doesn''t want to put himself in their terrible career. Some bright futures must be clarified with these people, so he will say what he said today.


    Steve can understand why he said this, but that doesn''t mean he will accept his request. So after listening to this, he immediately said to Rama Mujam.


    "General General, I can understand your current mood. But this does not mean that you can make such a request. You know, you owe Mr. Smith a favor. If you refuse my request, Then it is equivalent to rejecting Mr. Smith. What kind of consequences will come, you should be very clear."


    Rama Mujam, who said this, frowned. In any case, he is in a high position. Even if he was stuck in the pulse by Smith. Zhou does not mean that he became a dog of Smith. So he was very uncomfortable with what Steve said, and this immediately made him argue.


    "The consequences will not be worse than the relationship with you. And I owe Smith a week, but this does not mean that I am going to be at your mercy. In fact, if you know He is with you, a part of the Hydra. Then, no matter what I say, I will never be in a relationship with you."


    "Everything can be said very beautifully. But at the time, believe me, you will never do this. Everyone lives for their own lusts, and you will never be an exception, my general Lord. So why not listen to my conditions first? Maybe the conditions I can give you will be rich enough that you can''t refuse?"


    Steve is tempted, and such words are in Rama Mujam''s view, but there is no difference between the wines mixed with venom. He is a very rational person, so he is not affected by this shallow temptation. So now, he is blunt to Steve.


    "No, sir. I think our conversation should be here."


    "Yes? Then you have to think clearly. Enraged Mr. Smith. You have to pay a huge price. And this price may also be your life."

 Chapter 1351： Special practitioners

    "Why, does he dare to kill me?"


    Rama Mujam bit his teeth and responded slyly to Steve. He naturally does not believe that Smith. Zhou will be like this to himself. Because in any case, he is the ruling class in the world, and as long as it is the ruling class, it is generally privileged.


    Even if it is an unforgivable crime, it can often be offset by its own power. Even if there is a danger of cooperation with the Hydra, as long as you have the value of use. Then it will not be easily abandoned.


    A mismatch at a time is not what it is. Because they can bring more benefits to them. So as long as their minds are still clear enough, then they will never kill themselves because of these small things. At the very least, Rama Mujam thinks so.


    However, this is his personal thought after all. Steve is obviously not the same as he thinks.


    "You seem to think that you are too important, my friend. Do you think that you are irreplaceable to us? No, this is just your illusion. You are not as we imagined for us. Important. If you are not willing to cooperate, then naturally there are people to replace you. And by that time, what kind of end you will be, you should be able to guess."


    Steve''s tone is very dull, but this dull tone makes Rama Mujam''s bones gradually chill. He suddenly realized that he was talking about what kind of people, they are Hydra, the most dangerous terrorist in the world.


    The number of people who have died in their hands is countless, and there is no shortage of privileged classes like him. His self-righteous identity does not have any value in the eyes of these terrorists. Even said that in the face of their power, even his safety is completely unprotected. They want to kill themselves, I am afraid it is no easier than killing an ordinary person. Especially he is offended by Smith. Zhou, the strongest of this superhero.


    In this way, the balance in Rama Mujam��s heart has begun to become unbalanced. If he said before, he also dismissed the existence of the Hydra, which is far from himself. So now, he is scared of this behemoth that has come close to him.


    The size of the Hydra and his past methods made him have to carefully consider this time, whether his choice is appropriate. Because once he is wrong, he will never be able to look back. For the sake of his own safety, he was silent for a long time before he asked Steve in a serious tone.


    "What do you want me to do for you?"


    "It''s very simple, my friend. My intelligence here shows that you will play a very important role in this big action. And here, I think I need to introduce yourself to you, me, Steve. Rogers. It is the leader of the cult in your mouth, and the spiritual leader of more than 10 million people. You have to deal with me and the religion I founded. So, what do you think I want you to do for me? ?"


    "Do you want us to give you a yard? Give you a living path at a critical time?" While asking questions, he showed a dignified expression on his face. Obviously, Rama Mujam is not very optimistic about such a request. "You should know that the upcoming action will be initiated in a three-way linkage. Behind me is the heads of various countries, and there are every move they stare at me. I really have a hard time letting you go." A way out, and you have to know, even if I can give you a way to live without anyone knowing it, your final result is definitely not optimistic. There are so many eyes staring at once. The development has not reached the expected level. Then those waiters will inevitably come in. At that time, even if I can not give you any help."


    "Do you think that I want you to do these things? No, my friend. You are too small to look at me, but also underestimate the great power that I have dug out of this country. It is not wise to run away. Choice. And I have never had such a plan."


    Steve was smirking, and the disdainful meaning contained in the laughter made Rama Mujam start to tighten. He is very clear, in order to deal with this emerging cult organization, how powerful the human countries have used. Just in India, it is already almost half of the army. And there are agents, police, and air forces on the side.


    In foreign countries, there are also a large number of troops in the assembly, ready to deal with all unexpected possibilities. There is definitely more than one type of insurance, and under such heavy insurance, the success of this religious action of Hydra can be very small. So Rama Muqam really doesn''t understand where Steve''s confidence in this fan comes from.


    Although he was not willing to worry about Steve, he did not want Steve to use this rash attitude to meet the upcoming storm. Because if that''s the case, then Steve must not be good. And once he falls into the hands of the Sky Hammer agents or other army, I am afraid that even he will be exposed to those people.


    The black history of his past is enough to kill himself more than once. So no matter what, he can''t allow Steve to make any stupid decisions. Of course, this requires him to listen to his own ideas. But Rama Mujam does not think that this guy can make any smart choices in this situation.


    It can be said that at this time his heart has already had his own calculations. Some are independent of the Indian government and those official organizations, but also different from the Hydra''s plan. Completely for himself, he can do these things. Of course, in terms of details, he still needs to refer to more things.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "It''s very simple. I know that you must do some tentative actions before you start specific actions. After all, my followers are mostly civilians. I think your Indian government is not willing to ignore anything." The land is so big to kill."


    "That is of course. We are government organizations, not your **** terrorist organizations. We must be more concerned with our civilians. If they are not in harmony with you, they do not have to go through these things."


    Speaking of this, Rama Mujam��s face naturally shows a look of resentment. After all, he is an ambitious Indian executive. And it is also likely to be the future Prime Minister of India. The Hydra chose to do this kind of thing in India, which will undoubtedly cause the whole of India to fall into shock and decline. This disguised is weakening his capital, so he will be resentful that it is normal.


    Steve naturally understood why he was bad, but he didn''t care about it. Because he knows that his cooperation with himself is not based on friendship. Therefore, he does not have to care about his feelings at all. As long as he holds the handle in his hand, he is not afraid that the guy of the rank of general will escape his control.


    "Talk about what I want you to do. Lord General, I know, your body is entrusted with a heavy responsibility. In this matter, you have a lot of rights in your hands. Of course, because there are so many behind For the sake of both eyes, your rights must not be abused. Therefore, I am not going to let you make any extraordinary moves. You just need to follow my instructions and do some small moves!"


    "Small action?"


    Rama Mujam, who has already seen the horror of the Hydra, doesn''t think Steve''s little action is really a little trick. So now, he is so surprised to ask questions.


    "Yes, little action." gave a positive answer, and Steve replied to him. "I will give you a list. The people on the list are the core figures in my sect. I need you to send police, army, spies, and publicly arrest them. They may resist, maybe not. But I am Your request is, no matter what choices they make. Your means must be the most violent. People will be afraid when they see it, they will be afraid, they will tremble. This is my request, how? What should be nothing? Difficult."


    The bizarre request made Rama Muqam unable to think of what Steve had to do. So immediately, he asked Steve.


    "What are you doing? Isn''t this a self-seeking way? Sell them, what good for you!"


    "It''s a very simple thing. People, after all, are social animals. There is an old saying called rabbit fox sorrow. When the people in my sect see the elders and the respected predecessors who are familiar with them in the past, they die so badly. When the hands of the government, do you think they will endure as usual, or clench their teeth and make a desperate fight? Yes, I forgot to tell you. The Indians in my sect can The subordinates you are familiar with are not the same. In such a long time, I have taught them a lot of things. They are at a critical time, but they can make a decision that surprises you!"


    "Do you want to destroy this country?"


    Rama Mujam is not stupid. If the people in Steve''s mouth are really as he said, then he will bring unimaginable turmoil to his country.


    Things will change from a simple crackdown to a revolutionary revolution. And if it really becomes like that, then the country is likely to fall into unimaginable catastrophe. This is something that Rama Mujam couldn''t accept anyway, so he immediately asked Steve. Steve��s answer is very simple.


    "I am thinking for our benefit, Lord General."

 Chapter 1352： Enwei and Shi Tianping are out of balance

    "Our interests?"


    Steve��s statement is that Rama Mujam can��t agree. He doesn��t think Steve has taken his interests into account. So immediately, he sneered at Steve.


    "Please don''t add me to your middle. Your behavior is not for my own benefit at all. Even on the contrary, what you hurt is my interest. If it is not because I have been completely tied In your body, do you think that I will be willing to cooperate with you? It is simply impossible. And now, you still want to use this terrible way to destroy everything I have, do you Just so sure, will I be so obedient to you?"


    When it comes to this, Rama Mujam��s face begins to look solemn. The reason why there is such an expression is because he has already made such a determination in his heart.


    If you say that you really want to do this, this way of sacrificing the reputation of the entire country in exchange for his reputation. Well, he would rather let himself be trapped and never promise this terrible request.


    Yes, he did a lot of wrong things. Some wrong things can''t even be forgiven. However, this does not mean that he will sell his country and push his country into the abyss of death.


    No matter how many wrong things he did, he was a soldier. His heart is more or less a love for his country. Even with such ambitions, there are such dreams. He is also absolutely reluctant to watch his country become a wasteland for his own reasons. Therefore, if things really want to change in that direction, he would rather sacrifice himself.


    This is his consciousness, and Steve is obviously aware of his consciousness. So he immediately smiled at him.


    "General General. Do you think that everything I am doing now is destroying this country?"


    "Are you going to do anything other than destruction?"


    "Of course, there is still a lot we can do. For example, we can bring new life to this country!"


    When he heard Steve��s words, Rama Muqam immediately wrinkled his brow. He didn''t like the rhetoric of the rhetoric because he had already determined what the existence of the Hydra was. The so-called new life is just a joke. Just a terrorist, what are the qualifications to say the words of the new students.


    "What a joke, what kind of qualifications do you guys have to say to bring a new life to this country?"


    "Why do you think we are not qualified? Have you ever known us? Have you seen the teachings of our sect? I am afraid not, General. Until now, what you see is just that you are full of us. Prejudice. Even you don��t know, who you are dealing with."


    "It��s just a terrorist, and there are a bunch of fools who have been deceived by you."


    Rama Mujam gave a natural answer, but Steve interrupted him directly and loudly.


    "No, it''s not what you think. Lord General. In my sect, the so-called fools in your mouth are just those poor people who can''t live without being forced by your upper class. Think about your life. People who have seen it. How many are well-dressed with you, you can enjoy higher education and enjoy the nobles of life, and how many are the lower-level people who are difficult to solve even their own food and clothing. The gap is very different, not And why do you take it for granted that such a terrible gap between the rich and the poor will be the most normal appearance of a country?"


    In the face of such problems, Rama Mujam suddenly became speechless. He is not the kind of blind existence, or he can''t say that in front of his prime minister. India''s national conditions are obviously somewhat malformed. He knows this very well. It is just a strange question that such a problem is explained by a terrorist organization.


    But Steve didn''t think it was strange. He apparently felt the silence of Rama Mujam, so he immediately turned to him and told him.


    "It seems that you also understand that this country is not normal. The vast majority of the country is suffering from exploitation and oppression, and the only few people have become the country since birth because of history and tradition. The upper class nobility. You don''t have to work hard, you don''t have to do anything, you naturally enjoy most of the country''s resources. If that''s the only way to do it, but these people are blocking the way most people are promoted. Corruption, oppression, and the inaction of the corpse meal. Their existence has gradually plunged the country into a quagmire. Let the vast majority of people become less and less hopeful. This is definitely wrong, and now, I All I have to do is help you and correct this mistake!"


    "Think about it, General Rama Mujam. If our affairs become revolutionary, if the countless lower class people wake up thinking. Like the people of the Paris Commune, it is like the May Fourth Youth. Those who are moving. They start to fight for their own interests and their rights, so what will this country look like? Isn''t this a new life for this country?"


    "The only thing I saw was disaster." After sinking his voice, Rama Mujam��s tone was filled with hesitation and worry about the uncertain future. "When everything that you said happened, this country will usher in the biggest turm in history. Our culture and traditions for thousands of years will be completely broken, people who are no longer safe. They will also be hostile to each other, hatred and stifle. Countless people will shed blood, and countless people will have to pay the price of life. You said that this is a new life. I feel that this country is likely to perish before you ushered in a new life. In the hands of Steve Rogers, what you are doing is not as noble as you said. Don''t think that I don''t know your selfishness."


    "Yes, I admit, we are selfish. But I can tell you quite frankly that we have not used any special means for these people. I just told them the truth and gave them a choice. Opportunity. If things really get so bad, then the responsibility is not all on us. Of course, such a situation can be avoided, isn''t it? General Rama Mujam, since you are so worried about your people, So why don''t you think about it, how can you help them and get through this difficult time?"


    Around a big circle, I turned the topic back. Steve��s words were filled with sorrow.


    "General, haven''t you always had a considerable degree of dissatisfaction with the current social situation? You are not talking to your prime minister, do you have an idea to change this? It is such an opportunity now in front of you. And It''s more direct and thorough than the roundabout way you want to use. As long as you do what we say and cooperate with us well, then you can''t change everything in this country as you imagined. This is an opportunity, a good opportunity. Are you planning to give up?"


    "No, I can''t do this." There was a struggle and confusion in his eyes. Rama Mujam apparently found something in Steve''s words that would make his heart move. But it''s just a heartbeat. It''s not that easy to convince him.


    "If it is to transform this country, I would rather accept the statement of the Prime Minister. His transformation of this country is the most correct way. Unlike your villains, his purpose can be much simpler than you. At least, he will not use those innocent civilians."


    "But, with his approach, you may have spent all your life trying to see the hope of success."


    Steve heard Rama Mujam��s hesitation, so he immediately became more aggressive.


    "No matter what you say, he is just a politician. Unlike politicians and revolutionaries, revolutionaries will not compromise. They will continue to work toward the established goals until they succeed or die. And a politician For him, this is just his own political career. Success is the best, unsuccessful. He will not bet on all his own, he will never have such a great effort to completely change this. Even if it is The best case is just to split the point and give it to the civilians. Is that the result you can accept?"


    "Even if you can accept all of this, then think about it, how long will it take you to become the leader of all this? Heigel''s body is not bad, only sixty of them can obviously do it again. Ten or twenty years of appearance. Ten or twenty years of waiting, and the opportunity in front of you, how do you want to choose?"


    The chips were once again aggravated, and Rama Mujam was more heart-warming. However, he still couldn''t make a decision because he still had something to worry about. For example his identity, his family.


    As a Kshatriya family, he is the defender of this class, although Steve''s conditions are very exciting. But that was at the expense of overthrowing everything in his class. In that case, it is very likely that even his family will become a victim, so he really hesitated.


    In this regard, Steve once again put down his own chips.


    "Right, yes. Don''t you think about it, let your family become the second in the Gandhi family?"


    The Nehru Gandhi family has a total of three prime ministers, Nehru, Indira and Rajiv. It can be said that the political circles after India''s independence are almost controlled by this family. And to change this situation to a feudal empire, it is equivalent to saying that this is the royal family of India.


    When it comes to this point, the balance in Rama Mujam��s heart is finally out of balance. So immediately, he gave such a reply.


    "I know. Give me your list!"

 Chapter 1353： Clothing and animal violence

    Benefits, principles. These are originally tangled things. Few people can distinguish these two things so clearly. Rama Mujam is also clearly not one of them.


    In the case that the interests and principles are confused, and the whole person is also vacillating. Rama Mujam eventually made the decision Steve wanted to see. This is expected, and is a key part of Steve''s huge plan. So, when all this reached a final agreement, Steve��s heart was already eager to wait.


    He couldn''t wait to see the tree that he had planted himself, and he could see how the gorgeous flowers came out.


    And just after he gave birth to such an idea, the next day, when people wake up from their sleep, they suddenly discovered that the country is different from yesterday.


    Suddenly on the street, it became a policeman wearing a yellow uniform and holding a wooden stick. They wore helmets and were wearing smashed riot suits. Holding a list in his hand, he was almost blocking the crowd passing by in front of him.


    Someone wants to go around them, but they will be discovered immediately. Then take the stick and play the ghost and cry. After seeing such a result, no one dared to make such a stupid move.


    They can only line up honestly, shivering under the police stick, and walking forward.


    The Indian police can never be an honest law enforcer. They have become accustomed to the special law enforcement methods, they do not care about the national events, the future policy. They always care about their own interests. In the face of such a national action, they also did not forget to take advantage of themselves.


    Knocking on the untouchables who basically don''t know how to resist, put their hands into their wallets. Seeing a pretty woman is even more unscrupulously reaching up. This is what most police officers will do. They used to do this in the past, and now they naturally don��t know how to converge.


    In this case, the reaction of most civilians is only silently enduring and indulging. Because whether you are a Hindu or a Buddhist, you are a worshipper or a green. There are no human rights in front of these police officers in India. As long as they hold a dart in their hands, they can give you the most fierce abuse in the most brutal way. Therefore, they would rather eat such a small loss, and they are not willing to give these fierce guys a chance and an excuse to kill themselves.


    This is why these police officers are fearless. However, such a situation does not always happen. Just like now, when an Indian policeman with a wooden stick saw a woman behind a tall man, he immediately turned his eyes and shook his steps.


    "You, it is you. Let me out of the woman behind you, let me see what she is like in the end? I suspect she may be the suspect we are looking for. You protect him like this. Are you also a suspect? ?"


    The reason for this policeman is obviously untenable, but it doesn''t matter. Because for him, as long as there is such a reason. With this reason, he can find enough excuses for his actions. He can be unscrupulous. Anyway, these people can''t do it, and even if they are known by the top, he only needs to use this excuse.


    The term "official officer" is not just a feudal society. In modern times, in this country where civil servants are all high castes, these policemen are the beneficiaries behind the word "official officer".


    Under normal circumstances, Indians who are questioned by the police will not resist anything. Although it is clear that the son-in-law of their own family will be humiliated in this situation, it may be the best result compared to the most tragic experience of the tragedy that has happened. This is true for both them and for them. But now, this tall man who protects the woman behind him has not done so.


    "What are you doing, what do you want to do to my wife?"


    The man��s gaze is not as cringing as the people around him. When the police came over, he not only did not do what he told him, but instead hugged the woman behind him, using a pair of looks. The eyes of the tiger that was angered, stared at the policeman.


    The eyes that I had never seen before let the policeman''s movements immediately be a meal. Then, as soon as he lost his face, he screamed in anger and anger.


    "Damn Dalit, what do you mean by this? Do you want to interfere with our law enforcement?"


    This has been a way of going in the past, and even if the people are brave enough, they will never dare to make such a blatant rebellion in the face of so many police officers. They will only fascinate their own minions like the beasts who see the whip. But now, this man did not do this, but a chest, directly squeezed the police.


    "Get out of my way, I don''t allow you to offend my wife. When does the law of our country allow you guys to wear the skin of law enforcement, making such awkward actions for innocent women!"


    "Don''t you, do you have the qualification to ask me? I see you are owing to clean up. Tell you, my uncle, I can''t manage what you can get."


    The wooden stick in his hand was lifted high, and the policeman who had been swept away from the face several times immediately wanted to give the man in front of him a bitter taste. Only his wooden stick has just been beaten on this tall man, this man has already grabbed the wooden stick in the hands of the police. Then, he immediately looked at the guy who wanted to be out of his wife, and his eyes showed almost the desire to tear him apart.


    "What do you want to do, I am a policeman. It is a felony to attack the police. What do you want to do to me?"


    The tall man who has just been whipped can not care about his guilty speech. Almost immediately, he waved his stick in his hand.


    The head wrapped in a rubber stick and slammed heavily on the black and fat policeman, letting him suddenly scream like a ghost. You know, such a weapon hits people, but it hurts. Especially when used by such a tall, muscular man, its power is even more terrible. In this case, pampered, only know that the police who are good fortune can not bear the pain. So, he just rolled over on the ground like a dead dog.


    This is not the sight that can be seen at any time. For most people present, it��s hard to say that a policeman has been smashed like this. So they can��t control what��s going on, it��s like watching a movie, surrounded by whipping and being whipped.


    Some people began to scream, and this kind of screaming naturally attracted the attention of other police officers. So soon, the policemen were already carrying the sticks and slamming them one by one.


    "What are you doing? Give me away and get out. You guys, don''t give us trouble at this time."


    "Go away and walk away, this is not the time for you to join in the fun. Give me away!"


    The violent law enforcement police used wooden sticks to drive away the crowds watching the crowd. At this time, the policeman who was being beaten obviously saw his companion, so immediately he shouted for them.


    "Come and save me, save me. I am here, save me from here."


    "It''s a card motor. Damn, the people. Hurry up and stop, you are a policeman. Don''t blame us for being rude to you!"


    Several police officers said this, and they rushed over to the man who was whipping the police. Helping the partners who are being bullied is an excuse for them. So there is no mercy at all, they have already greeted the tall man in front of him.


    Although a man is tall, he is only an ordinary person. Although he can knock a policeman to the ground because of anger, this does not mean that he can deal with so many police officers. In this case, he was quickly beaten by the waving wooden stick and fell to the ground.


    This is a situation that is scary, so those around us immediately flinched unconsciously. At this time, the police who were beaten at the beginning were already climbing. He retrieved his stick and then gritted his teeth to reveal a sly expression, and slammed it toward the tall man''s head.


    It was such a fierce blow that immediately gave the tall man''s head a crisp broken sound. It was the sound of the bone being broken, and with such a voice, the tall man quickly stopped moving. He is no longer struggling, and even the physiological instincts of the twitch have stopped. In a pool of blood that has been filled with the ground, he is like a dead man.


    "You killed him?"


    The companion who was beaten by the police asked, and the police who were beaten took out their own rhetoric.


    "This **** guy, I think he is one of the people we are looking for. He also attacked me. According to the law, I have no problem in killing him out of self-defense."


    "You really like this. This guy is really like Ami Khan Klad of one of our goals. Well, if it is him, it is really not a problem for you to do this."


    "That''s right, this **** guy."


    The policeman who was beaten said this and placed his sight on the woman who was protected by the man at the beginning.


    "I remember the above command is, let us wait and see, in the most rigorous way to deal with these guys? Then this woman, this woman with him, I think she is also a dangerous person, I want to do something for her What, don''t you care."

 Chapter 1254： Resentment

    Looking at the black fat policeman almost sneered at the woman who was crying on the body and walked over. Immediately, there was an irrepressible exclamation in the crowd around. In any case, it is a very inhumane thing to insult his wife in the face of a dead husband. So immediately, someone yelled from the crowd.


    "What are you doing? Let go of that lady? You can''t do this for a woman who has just died."


    ��Doing this kind of thing? What do you think I am going to do?��


    Stepping forward, the black fat police grabbed the woman''s hair and dragged her from her husband''s body. Then in front of so many people, he directly slammed the wooden stick in his hand into the mouth of the screaming woman, then sneered and yelled at the people around him.


    "Listen to me, you guys. These people are cultists, evil organizations that attempt to subvert the great rule of this country. According to the highest directive of the federation, we must give these cultists the most cruel and harshest blow. Any People, as long as anyone dares to stop our actions, then even their accomplices. No matter what your identity, whether you are innocent or not. At this time, we absolutely will not have any mercy to you. Like this man, like this woman, do you understand what I mean? People!"


    He said this, his hands began to stir up forcefully. The hard wooden stick hit the teeth and quickly made the woman whimpered. And with the black fat policeman''s wooden stick in his hand. In the woman''s mouth, there are immediately broken teeth mixed with saliva and blood flowing out.


    This made her face instantly distorted and ugly. Looking at this suddenly ugly face, the black fat police immediately licked her hair and put her head in front of her.


    "It��s all because of this woman, you are a stockpile. If it��s not you, I won��t be humiliated like this. It��s all about blaming you.��


    After saying this, the black fat policeman has already been slap in the face of a woman. Then, as if he still felt that he was not addicted enough, he punched the woman��s stomach with a punch.


    A weak woman can''t afford such a ruin. So immediately, she huddled on the ground in pain. This kind of action has intensified the police''s tendency to violence. He began to punch and kick, step by step to push the woman toward the abyss of death.


    This kind of thing is really unacceptable. Even if it is not a matter of self, but as long as it happens in front of your own eyes, it is really impossible to see it. So immediately, someone wants to stop the police from acting in the past. But he just started to move, and other police officers stopped him.


    "Why, are you also the guy of that guy? Just let us have a good chat. Let''s talk about who else is in your organization."


    "Wait, you can''t do that."


    Any argument at this time was simply powerless. With a sizzling whipping, the strong man was immediately hit hard and could only collapse and fall to the ground. The police immediately yelled at the crowds who were retreating because of their movements.


    "Listen, the order of the central federal government is to kill the cultists. So, whether you are a cultist or a cultist like this, you should stand up and point out their identity. Only then can you forgive The sins you have committed. If we find out that you are hiding their whereabouts and discover that you are related to them, then these three people here will be your end. Don��t blame our grandfather at the time. Sticks don''t have long eyes!"


    "Cata Motor, gone. There is still a street to go to the inspection!"


    The black fat policeman who basically didn''t stop was stopped. The beasts in the police coat were arrogantly arranging the crowd and walked toward the outside. At this time, the black fat police finally let go of the miserable woman who could not move at all. She spit out a thick sip at her and then chased her past. It is also known that at this time, those who are intimidated and do not dare to move are surrounded by them.


    "It��s miserable. This poor woman seems to have been saved."


    "I know this gentleman and his wife. This is Mr. Ami Khan, a wrestler who lives next to me. They have two children, and now both of them have become like this, the two children. What can I do?"


    "Don''t say this, be careful and be heard by the bad dogs. Who is kind enough to call the ambulance? Anyway, save the wife and say it again."


    "It''s too late. The wife, I''m afraid she can''t hold it anymore. It''s terrible, these **** villains, how can they treat this innocent couple?"


    Everyone is talking about sympathy, but no one can do something for the poor couple. As they said at the beginning, they have been numb to such things. Although there is anger and dissatisfaction in the heart, in the face of such violence, all they can do is to swallow their voices and bow their heads.


    This is a tragedy, no doubt. The tragedy that happened at this time is far more than just one. When these beasts with human skins get the name of righteousness, their actions are bound to bring pain to the innocent people. Really innocent people are inevitably affected, and those who belong to the Steve sect are even more severely hit at this time.


    After all, these law enforcement officers, who are affiliated with the Indian government, hold a complete list. According to the picture, it is not so difficult for them. Even some people on the list don''t need to look for it, the local police can know the general trend.


    So the result is obvious, when a group of wolf-like policemen rushed into the homes of those people. The target person who did not have any preparations was immediately subdued. He resisted and immediately ushered in the most terrible comeback. He does not resist, and the situation is the same.


    The police will not be ruthless about these people. Because for them, these people are definitely dead. So they almost greeted these guys with a dead hand, and inadvertently bullied the women and children in their homes and took the property of their home. Like a robber, a good family has been completely broken.


    The smell is shocking, and the viewer is eye-catching. Not to mention the believers who are in it, even those who have nothing to do with them are dissatisfied and indignant because of such unusual actions.


    After all, thought is a force that cannot be suppressed and destroyed. When you watch the atrocities happen to your side, no one can be indifferent. Under such circumstances, Steve quickly got such a message.


    "You mean, those regional representatives are already unable to sit still. Do they want to know my plans from me?" Looking at the followers who came to report, Steve��s face showed calm and deep look. ��What do those regional representatives think?��


    ��Everyone��s ideas are very complicated, the Holy One.�� As a rare high-ranking student among believers, this person who is elected as a representative of communication naturally has considerable ability. As he greeted Steve, he answered his questions in an orderly manner. "Some people want to resist, use their prestige in the region to convene a group of believers, openly resist the repression of the government. And some people hope to negotiate with the government. Because everyone thinks ours Faith is normal and harmless, so they believe that there is a possibility that we can reach a settlement with the government."


    "So, then what do you think, Anikie." Looking at this middle-aged man who can almost be called the core representative of the sect, Steve''s face showed a kind smile. "What kind of solution do you think we should choose at this time?"


    "I think we should still use negotiation as a solution."


    After thinking about it, the middle-aged man named Aniki responded. And his reasons are simple.


    "Our members of the church are basically subordinate civilians. Even if they want to resist, I am afraid it is difficult to defeat the violent organs that represent the government. The unnecessary rebellion will only let us shed more blood. Of course, I also know It is impossible to simply seek a peaceful solution. If we blindly show weakness and retreat, those who are getting worse will definitely deal with us in a more terrible way. So we must also prepare for rebellion. Yes, we can summon enough people to let everyone notice us and hear our voices. Then use this situation to push the government to the negotiating table and urge them to recognize our freedom of religious belief and improve us. The living environment. As long as the use is good, this is not an opportunity to change the country. Is it? The Holy One."


    "You are right, then follow what you said."


    Nodded, Steve began to show an inexplicable smile.


    "Tell those regional representatives, let them bring enough believers to Mumbai, gather there, use their actions to express our existence, our voice. Then you, Aniki. Trouble you to contact the government and tell them. I will have face-to-face negotiations with them in that place. I believe that if everything goes well, we can change it all."


    "Yes, the Holy One. I will go!"


    With hope in the eye, the man started to act in excitement. He believes that this is an opportunity to change everything. Yes, this is indeed, but the final way, I am afraid, will come in a way that he cannot accept.


    After all, idealists and realists will always win the latter.

 Chapter 1255： Self-directed and self-directed

    Steve��s order was implemented in a short period of time. Because all this is clearly in line with the needs of those believers.


    For these congregations, they obviously do not want to stand directly on the opposite side of the government and become hostile to the government. Of course, they have become accustomed to the liberation of this kind of thinking, and they are born to be human, and they are not willing to return to the original past that was exhausted and the pigs and dogs were not as good.


    They must be expecting change. Of course, it would be best if you could exchange the huge changes they expected at the lowest price. However, if things develop as they have imagined, then the world will not be what it is.


    There is no doubt that this is a naive and naive idea. But for Steve, having such a naive idea is normal. After all, they are just a group of ordinary people. It is impossible for ordinary people to hang the cruelty of reality all the time. In the face of cruel reality, they always habitually carry out beautiful illusions to cover up the cruelty of reality. It is like living in a dream.


    As a spiritual leader, even if he is working hard, he can''t wake up this group of people who live in their dreams and try to sleep. So what he has to do is wake them up and let them wake up from this dream.


    Use your own hands to self-directed and self-directed, in such a way to wake them up, let them recognize the cruelty of reality, recognize the desire to change all of this, and how to make up their determination. This is his current thinking. Of course, if you want to make such a result, you still need to make enough preparations.


    The government��s arrests are continuing, but it has become a lot of purposeless. Because the people on the Steve list are basically arrested. Now they have no clear goals and can only expand the scope to the entire religion.


    Of course, they are more or less fruitful. After all, most of the more than 10 million members of the church are ordinary people. And as an ordinary person, how could they escape from the police''s meticulous search? Therefore, as time goes by, more and more people are being stirred into this vortex. It is precisely because of the passage of time that the situation has intensified, and the existence of these people and their voices have gradually begun to flow into the ears of the government.


    Rama Mujam, who is responsible for all these actions, is undoubtedly the last person to receive this news. After hearing the news, he immediately became inextricably angry.


    "These guys, these **** guys. What do they want to do? Are they being slaughtered and ended up as soon as possible? Isn''t that the best result? It''s just fine, obviously so. Why are you, why? So unwilling, unwilling to accept your own destiny?"


    "Sir, what should we do now? Continue to suppress them?"


    The non-commissioned officer who brought the news said with some timidity that in the face of this arrogant and violent sergeant, he could not get enough courage to cope with him with full confidence.


    "Of course it is a crackdown. If you don''t do this, what else can you do? No matter what you do, I want you to erase this message in the shortest possible time. I don''t want to hear such news anymore. I don''t want to. So, if I hear this again, what should be the result, you should understand."


    "Yes, sir. I will do it now."


    Just finished this sentence, the noncommissioned officer is planning to go outside. Rama Muqam has already interrupted him directly.


    "Wait, wait a second. Things are suspended first, you go out first, let me consider and decide the next move."


    "Oh yes, sir, I will go out."


    After a moment, the sergeant replied in a hurry. And just watching her, after this sergeant completely disappeared into his eyes, Rama Mujam quickly picked up the phone in front of him and dialed a phone that he would never want to call out on weekdays. .


    The phone quickly connected to the past, and for old-fashioned phones that can only be used for wiring, this speed is obviously fast enough. And after Steve��s greeting came from the other end of the phone, Rama Mujam immediately yelled at him.


    "What do you want to do, this is not the same as we said at the beginning. To make such a huge momentum, are you not afraid that you will not end up in the end?"


    "Let''s relax, my friend. This is not as difficult as you think. In fact, everything is in my hands."


    Steve just smiled and opened his head, and Rama Mujam was rudely interrupted.


    "In your grasp? Is your so-called mastery to say that let these people make such a big momentum, let everyone know what they want to negotiate? If this is the case, then I can only say that I am high Look at you. You are not as great as those people say, it is a master of tactical level."


    "And, I want to warn you. If this matter gets bigger and bigger, until it is known to the Prime Minister. Then even if it is me, it is impossible to guarantee what will happen. You should know what it will be." Let''s see the situation."


    "Of course, I know very well, my friend. So I told you that everything is in my hands."


    Still the look of the winner, Steve began to tell Rama Mujam his own truth in a calm manner.


    "It''s like a person who only wants to dream, no matter how hard you try, you can''t wake him up. So instead of trying to wake him up, it''s better to find a way to make him a nightmare, then be honest. Really awakened from my own dreams."


    "What do you want to do? Steve Rogers. Do you want to use what I do to make terrible things terrible?"


    When he heard Steve''s explanation, Rama Muqam almost immediately lowered his voice, as if he was a guilty conscience. For his reaction, Steve smiled and smiled at him.


    "Don''t talk so hard, my friend. It''s a good thing to wake up these dreamers. It''s a good thing for them to sleep. How can a sleeping person get what they want. Only when they wake up, they can Like a real warrior, pick up a weapon to fight. And only then can we get what we want, right?"


    "What I want, oh" Although there is extreme dissatisfaction in my heart, but after hearing this explanation, Rama Mujam still collected the dissatisfaction in her heart. Then he corrected his face and asked Steve. "Well, since you said so, tell me what you are planning. At this time, what are you going to do for me?"


    "It''s very simple, Lord General. I need you to make a responsive posture, let these guys see a false hope. Then, when you guys who want to settle peacefully, they will trouble you to use the army. And give them a thorough baptism with heavy weapons. I believe that at that time, there will be no more unrealistic thoughts in their hearts."


    "Do you want me to do this kind of thing for them? You guy, it really is a cold-blooded bastard." Frowning coldly, Rama Mujam said in a tone of dignity. "However, I am afraid that such an approach is unacceptable. I summon civilians and use heavy weapons to kill them. Even if they are just a group of people who wear sin, I can''t do this. This is what destroys me. Reputation, and such behavior is too obvious. It is likely to lead to investigations in the Tianshou Bureau. I am not willing to expose my problems in such a stupid way."


    "Reassure, I am fully prepared. You only need to protect the venue and maintain a normal order to send heavy firepower just in case. Just then, the secret hand I arranged will be in those who want to The guy who wants to solve it peacefully takes the lead. If the person who shot first is the one over there, then you should have a good reason to do something for them. If their behavior is too hot, then even if it is used There is no one who will blame you for anything."


    "You guy, it''s a demon. Give them hopes and dreams, and then you have to turn this dream into a nightmare. Is this what you have to do?"


    "Of course. I hope that this kind of thing is only in my dreams, but I can''t do it. So I have to do it myself and arrange it all. Let them recognize the reality and then pursue this hope from reality. This is not very good. Although it may leave a little blood, but this is a revolution, it is a real change. This kind of thing does not shed blood, how can it let the world let humanity remember forever?"


    "Oh, to say that you are so noble, you really are the same as those in the Sky Hammer. It is a hypocritical guy. But Steve Rogers. I have one thing I want to ask you, you do So much, with so many interesting means. Is it only the last thing to do? What can you get from it? What exactly is what you want most?"


    At the end of the day, Rama Mujam asked this question with great interest. In the face of this problem, Steve thought for a moment, only to answer seriously.


    "I? It may be that you may not believe it. I, the purpose is actually only one from beginning to end, that is to become hope. Yes, I want to be a symbol of hope. I hope those who are oppressed As long as I am deeply in despair, the first thing I think of is me. This should be my purpose."

 Chapter 1256： Multiple preparations for the city

    "Hope, it��s really a bad guy."


    Hang up the phone and pull a cigar from your drawer. Rama Mujam gave himself a point and began to talk to himself.


    ��Bring hope to those who need it, then push them into despair. Finally, they appear in front of those desperate people with the incarnation of hope. This is a bad way like a big demon in a fairy tale. However, such an identity, I am afraid it is exactly what you really should have. Hydra, you are indeed the viciousness that should not exist in this world. How can the human world contain you."


    He said that he had already made some determination in his heart. And just after such determination, he immediately called out to the non-commissioned officers outside his door.


    "Come in, I have something to tell you."


    "Sir, please tell me." The sergeant quickly appeared in front of Rama Mujam, and in the face of his adjutant''s inquiry, Rama Muqam immediately began to speak.


    "How much firepower can we come up with, I mean, near Mumbai?"


    ��There are two heavy mechanics stationed in Maharashtra near Mumbai. In addition, if necessary, we can also mobilize an old aircraft carrier and five cruisers as heavy fire support.��


    The non-commissioned officer turned over the record in his hand and gave a reply quickly. In this regard, Rama Mujam was indulged for a while, then he corrected his face and told him to tell him.


    "Mobil a mechanical armored division to the periphery of Mumbai. In addition, two infantry divisions and fifty armored vehicles were transferred to Mumbai. Also, the aircraft carriers and cruisers at sea are on standby, maybe I need them to make long-range fire support. Finally, call me a reporter and I will respond positively to those cultists."


    A series of orders made the military''s sergeant to him a bit stunned. He bowed and then said indefinitely to Rama Mujam.


    "Sir, this kind of force transfer. Is it necessary to know first and foremost to the chief of staff of the Army and the Prime Minister, if you do not agree with your order, once this matter is reported, you may be Will be called by the military court."


    "You don''t have to worry about this kind of thing. In terms of the Prime Minister and the Chief of Staff, I will explain them to myself. What you have to do now is to complete my order. Do you understand? Soldiers!"


    "Yes, sir. I will do it now."


    The swallows swallowed hard, and the sergeant quickly greeted him and ran out in a panic. Looking at his performance, Rama Mujam slowly frowned. He doesn''t like such a fluffy young man, but there is no way. His original adjutant has already risen to other positions, and he can no longer bring the bright young man back to himself.


    However, this does not mean that he has broken contact with the young man. I have done this kind of thing together, they are basically tied together. In this case, if Rama Mujam wants to find someone who can trust him to help, then the first thing he thinks of is the guy.


    When he thought of it, he put down his cigar and then dialed a phone call again.


    "Hey! It''s me. I have a task to hand you over. Very important task."


    This direct tone makes the person at the other end of the phone sound a bit stunned. After such an uproar, he immediately replied.


    "Okay, I know. There is something to tell, sir."


    "I want the people who are most trusted under your hand to perform a special task. The goal of the mission is to attack the top government officers. The target time is three days after Mumbai, the upcoming negotiation meeting. And the target you want to attack is I!"


    "Sir. I don''t understand what you mean?"


    The former adjutant who had been promoted to be the captain of an aircraft carrier had a very incomprehensible command of Rama Mujam. From his point of view, such a behavior is obviously full of tricks. And if he can''t figure out the truth, then maybe the next person to be abandoned is him.


    The situation is not allowed to be nervous. In this case, he naturally asked such a question.


    "Why should I send someone to attack you? Is there anything I need to pay attention to?"


    "Yes, there are some situations you need to pay attention to."


    Zou blinked, and picked up the cigar again. Rama Mujam was in a smog, so he replied to him.


    "First, I want you to make sure that the sniper under your hand is the best. His sniper can hurt me, but I can''t kill me. Then the guards around me will fight back to you. At that time I ask you to prepare a scapegoat in advance. A monk who looks like a madman. You want everyone to believe that the madman is the killer who attacked me. And their goal is to assassinate me as the supreme commander. Then there was an uprising in Mumbai. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Sir, isn''t it too complicated to do this? If you want to target those people, you don''t have to take this risk at all. If we refuse to negotiate, they can only be swallowed up by our army and law enforcement agencies. Eat it."


    The adjutant who did not know much about the situation said his understanding of this matter. In this regard, Rama Mujam can only give a general explanation.


    "Things are not that simple. Negotiations cannot be rejected. Otherwise, those media and human rights theorists will probably hold on to this. At that time, I was trying to climb up, so it was not so easy. So, I must occupy the moral high ground, and only you can help me to do this. You are my confidant, and I can only believe you. So, can you complete my task?"


    "I understand, sir. I promise not to let you down."


    The adjutant��s answer made Rama Mujam nodded with satisfaction. After hanging up the call with him, he immediately dialed another call and then put on a humble enough tone.


    "His Prime Minister, I have an idea"


    Rama Mujam has made enough efforts to get everything done as planned. And just under his efforts. The situation has indeed evolved as he expected.


    Whether it is Heigel, the prime minister who represents the Indian government''s intentions, or the heads of state behind the Tianshou Bureau, they do not want to see a million-dollar religion ultimately choosing the path of armed uprising. Therefore, after learning that the high-level officials of this religion have the intention of negotiation, they naturally have no way to accept it. Of course, they have requirements for such negotiations. That is, in any case, the core of the Hydra, like Steve Rogers, is absolutely impossible to be forgiven.


    Even if the outcome of the negotiations is agreed, Steve Rogers must be handed over as a criminal. And if the result is a failure, then naturally it is not necessary to say more. All in all, the opinions of governments in the face of Hydra are still highly consistent. That is zero tolerance, and it is basically impossible to forgive.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Rama Mujam. Because he is very sure, Steve is unlikely to appear in this negotiation meeting. Even if he appears, he can''t be caught. Therefore, he is not worried about what will happen to his own chain reaction.


    In this case, the bustling and special city of Mumbai has entered a different kind of atmosphere.


    The large number of troops stationed makes this rare open city full of tension. The people living in this city are also unexpected discoveries, and many strangers have begun to appear in their lives in groups. Their image is almost indistinguishable from them, but in the performance of the spirit of God, they are not the same as themselves.


    It is clear that he is a person in a big city, and he is clearly qualified to despise the existence of those who live in the country. But under the aura of these people, they feel that they are the ones that are despised. Just as a monk encounters a primitive person, the level is one level, which gives a sense of frustration that cannot be said.


    This makes these guys who are self-proclaimed urban people obviously not very happy, but at the same time, they are inevitably curious about these special guests. What makes these rural shackles from the north reveal such temperament, what makes them appear in this special place at this special time, together with the soldiers.


    In short, they have inevitably transferred their sights to these people.


    The public��s sight is the media��s line of sight. With the previous government representative, Admiral Rama Mujam��s speech, the domestic media gathered here in this hot spotlight.


    The difference between the media and the general public is that they can find their own channels of information. And just under the spread of the media, many people understand what is going to happen in this city. A religion wants to negotiate with the government in the event of a government pressure. This is rare in India, which is famous for its many religious beliefs. In this case, many people are also beginning to be interested in this religion.


    Indians are devout, but they are also not devout. Almost everyone believes in God, but many people are not willing to believe in only one god. For them, faith is multi-directional. If it can be allowed, then it is not an unacceptable thing to change one''s own beliefs.


    This is estimated to be something that everyone expects, but it is not that important. Because for everyone in the matter, the most important thing will only be the negotiation of tomorrow. When the day comes out, everything will be clear.

 Chapter 1257： Negotiation stage pushes up the climax

    The square in the center of Mumbai has ushered in a special day.


    Tens of thousands of people gathered here, holding up the signs that represent their voices and demands, and in a way of sitting and demonstrating, the water that surrounds a large square is not clear. This is a tradition left from the Gandhi era. It is non-violent, non-cooperative, and only expresses its intentions by means of demonstrations. On a huge scale, others can''t ignore their opinions.


    It can be said that as long as you also take care of a little face. No matter who they are, they always need to respond positively to them. It is precisely because of this that the sectarians are so eager to start the negotiations. For them, this is the only chance for a peaceful settlement. Moreover, not everyone is willing to accept that Steve��s revolution needs to bleed.


    Here is India, India has never been transformed by bloodshed. Many people cannot agree with this statement that the revolution needs bloodshed. Moreover, many people want to prove that they can get what they want even if they don''t bleed.


    After all, these people still have luck in their hearts. Because bloodshed is a thing for them, it means sacrifice and death, and once such a thing happens, it is likely to happen to oneself. No one wants to die without reason, so if you can''t die, then it''s better to be natural.


    I want to come, the bureaucrats in the Indian government should think so. If you have a big disaster, I am afraid they will not end up. So they should also be happy to see the conclusion of this negotiation.


    The sectarians who represent the peace are thinking this way. Therefore, they came here early, waiting for the representatives of the government to represent the people in the burning sun. Of course, there are also their holy people. The guy who educated them all and prompted this to happen.


    For Steve, these people are revered in their hearts. But respect does not mean that you must blindly follow. Moreover, not everyone is willing to hold such a saint on their heads. Human beings will only worship the true gods. For those who are human beings who show the appearance of God, they tend to be more jealous and jealous.


    So, for people who are smarter than their peers, selling Steve is not something that can''t be done. It is like the disciples of **** betrayed **** and nailed him to the cross. That doesn''t mean anything, because the religion that has been formed will not change anything because of the death of its founder. As the successor of that kind of thinking, they are enough to continue this kind of thinking. Steve Rogers can be ruined, but this religion will not. As long as they succeed, everything starts to change from today.


    It can be said that this is the wonderful imagination of these managers. And because of this wonderful idea, they are extremely looking forward to the negotiation of both sides. And with their tormented waiting, one of them finally came to the designated venue.


    Sitting on the mighty military vehicle, under the **** of the motorized troops, Rama Mujam''s figure began to appear on the venue. And of course, as he arrives, there is a team of soldiers who are armed with bullets, and a combat armored car that feels a lot of pressure when you look at it.


    Almost as soon as it appeared, these soldiers and armored vehicles were already surrounded by all the people present, and faced with the cold guns that represented violence and killing, even if they had already foreseen all of them, these longing for peace. The guys who solved it couldn''t help but start to tremble in their hearts.


    As long as you think that the result of not reaching a negotiation is that you have to face these things, they are already used to the people, but they really can''t accept it. And it is precisely because of this that they are more likely to want this negotiation to get a desired result.


    There is only one other representative, Steve Rogers has arrived. As long as he comes, things can be solved. Thinking in the heart, these pacifist managers also came to Rama Mujam��s car in a trot. Then he said respectfully to Rama Mujam.


    "Welcome, welcome you, Lord General. You are really grateful to us for throwing a peaceful olive branch. I think we must be able to get a consistent result in this negotiation."


    "It''s better like this." Opened the door and sat down on the seat overlooking the guy who almost had his head in his crotch. Rama Mujam''s heart was disdainful. But the face has made a corresponding statement. ��Be able to reach a settlement before things get tough. This is what the Prime Minister wants to see. So, we all agree with your actions. There is no doubt that this is the most favorable behavior for the country. As long as you are willing to accept The government��s peace management guarantees that the dangerous characters like Steve Rogers will not continue to be chaotic. Then we will give you what you want."


    "Of course, we promise. There is absolutely no problem!"


    Looking at the managers who are respectful to themselves like servants, Rama Mujam��s eyes reveal a disdainful look. I was too lazy to continue to deal with these guys, he asked directly.


    "What about Steve Rogers? I can''t wait to take a look at this guy who has stirred up such a storm in our country."


    "He should be on the road. After all, his identity is so special. If you want to enter here safely, you should do more preparation work."


    Wiping the cold sweat on his head, some of those managers replied. In this regard, Rama Mujam just snorted and made his expression more disdainful.


    "It��s really a big shelf. But it��s good, let him stay for a while. After all, after today, he can��t have a good time to continue enjoying it!��


    "What you are saying is that what you are saying is that "there is a demand for people. Naturally, there is no such thing as a voice." And the more it is, the more natural it is to look down on. Rama Muqam looked down on such a guy, but he didn��t have the idea to say more about these dying people, but he took his own car and walked to the negotiating seat that had already been set up. Going over.


    There are many things that are going to happen on this. Therefore, as an important actor of this drama, he naturally has to walk into his own stage.


    This is a very exciting process, because only he himself will know what will happen next. And he also took a step by step with his own special feelings.


    It is like in his own heart, it sounds like a symphony with a rush of drums. As the negotiating seats get closer, the tension he feels is getting heavier and heavier. I am afraid that he did not think that he could have such a talent for acting. It��s a fun and meaningful thing to perform with your own life.


    Now, he can only hope that the guys he has found can be more reliable. Because if something goes wrong, then your own life is not guaranteed. However, even if he knew that there was such a danger, he would like to continue without hesitation. Because he knows that he wants to climb higher and wants to go further. This is a road he has to choose. It is also because of this sober understanding that his footsteps have become more and more firm.


    The end point, quickly came to an end. While standing in such a position, Rama Mujam can clearly see the gaze of thousands of people around him. They may be eager for something, because they are looking at themselves with such an urgent look. But unfortunately, I am afraid I can''t give them any reply. Because he is very clear, what will happen to these people.


    Waiting for them is not a good thing, it will be a complete baptism, a feast of destruction. And the soil laid by their bodies can bloom the flowers that the Lord''s Messenger wants to see. It can be said that they have no tomorrow to speak. Not even for a few hours.


    Only someone needs to blow the horn, then their destruction will come. And this ruin of the ruin has already come quietly.


    Just when Rama Mujam was feeling for the lives of these people. In the corner of this square, there has been a violent explosion. Just after the explosion sounded, the explosion that followed was spreading around the square.


    Like a grand fireworks, I have covered everything with my own brilliance. Almost for a moment, the armed forces that surrounded the square were completely wrapped in flames and smoke. In the face of such a situation, everyone is shocked. Whether it''s the people present, or the guys who are not there. They are all shocked by such an emergency.


    It was also at this time that Rama Mujam, who knew all this, was yelling at the managers behind him.


    "What the **** is going on? Why is there an attack, not that you are just planning to come to negotiate?"


    "I don''t know, this is not our attack. We have done nothing, we have done nothing!"


    Managers are busy figuring out their relationship. And just as they were planning to make some action to express their innocence, a shot was slammed from the already chaotic crowd. With such gunshots, Rama Mujam also suddenly fell from the negotiating table like a flying bird.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the farce has been pushed to a climax. In this case, things have already developed in the worst direction.

 Chapter 1258： Ruthless instruction

    "Who is the attack that was launched? Who caused the explosion?"


    "Admiral Rama Mujam was shot and attacked in which direction. Find them, don''t let them run away."


    "Blocking the scene and mobilizing the army completely blocked the scene. No one, no matter who can escape from it. These **** people, they must pay for it all."


    Rama Mujam, who was dizzy in his mind, heard this voice from his side when he came back. And this sound made his chaotic brain completely awake. He subconsciously wanted to get up, but just after an action, the pain from his shoulder made him unable to pull out an ugly smile.


    It is ugly because the wound is too painful. The entire pierced shoulder is still bleeding, and the burning sensation only makes him feel like he is being stabbed with a red iron rod. And laugh, but because he is very satisfied with the results. Although painful, he is undeniable that this gun is very accurate. He is not dead, still alive, this is already the best result.


    Rama Mujam, who escaped from the dead, apparently caught the attention of the officers who were panicked because of all this. They quickly surrounded them and then looked like they were caring for the old man who was about to ascend to heaven. Mamujam said.


    "Sir, how are you feeling now?"


    "Sir, hold on, the helicopter will come soon. We will be able to take you to the hospital right away."


    Pushing the group of people who were chilling and warm, Rama Mujam twitched the hoarse voice and asked them.


    "How is the situation at the scene? How long have I been in a coma, how can I hear the explosion?"


    From the beginning to the present, the explosion did not stop. The scope of the explosion has also spread from the periphery of the square to the interior of the city. It can be said that if this situation continues to be allowed, then not only the troops stationed here, but even the innocent civilians in the city will be affected. It seems that this situation has also been taken into consideration. Someone in the officer immediately answered him.


    "Sir, you have been in a coma for almost ten minutes. The middle terrorist attack has never stopped, and it has already spread from the scene to the city center. We have every reason to believe that this is all right now. The traps deliberately laid down by the people. They want to use the name of the negotiations to lead you as the chief commander, and then use this assassination attack to destroy our command system and achieve their ulterior motives. You can''t let these people do what they want. In this way, Mumbai will play thoroughly."


    "Is this already the case?"


    Rama Mujam, who is chanting in her mouth, has a cold smile in her heart. He first looked at the anxious officers in front of him and then, through the gap between them, turned his gaze to the explosions farther away.


    It can be seen that under the baptism of those explosions, the army he brought was already a heavy loss. Such a situation is a good excuse for him. So immediately, he made his look sad, and at the same time, he was helplessly commanding the officers around him.


    "We can''t go on like this anymore. We can''t let our soldiers die in vain, let our people fall into the pain of terrorist attacks without any reason. Pass my orders and let the heavy weapons troops on standby prepare to launch attacks. These mobs in front of us. In order to prevent the emergence of any fish that slip through the net, we must not let any possible threats escape from here. Be sure to remove them from the roots, one will not stay!"


    With the unique fruit and coldness of the military, Rama Mujam issued such an order. Under his command, all the officers were first glimpsed before they reacted.


    "Yes, sir. We will go down to the order now. I assure you that there will be no chance of any of the mobs inside!"


    If Rama Mujam dared to make such an order before, then any one of them would not have the courage to accompany him. Because this is obviously anti-human, and it will lead to huge controversy. Even Rama Mujam��s identity can��t afford such a thing. Once the account is settled, he will certainly be involved in his own difficulties. So, if he really wants to do this, some of them would rather sue him and never want to be with him.


    But now, the situation is different.


    Although Rama Mujam��s order is very cruel, it is even cruel. But they have to admit that this is the best solution at the moment, and the only solution that can control the whole situation. Anyway, what is responsible for this is Rama Mujam himself, they are just orders. So even if it is for their own safety, they will certainly agree with his choice.


    It can be said that the fate of those pacifist believers present at the moment has already been decided. Some people are unacceptable for such a decision.


    For example, those sects who stood up to meet Rama Mujam at the beginning. They are full of rejection, schemes and panic about such orders. So, when the officers were really going to give such orders, they rushed up and stopped them.


    "Hello, Lord General. You can''t do this. We are innocent. We don''t know everything that happens. You are killing innocent people. You are absolutely wrong to do so."


    "Not what you did, who will do it. Only the two of us here, everything here is laid out by you. If you say that this is not what you do, is it all that I can��t do? ?"


    Although I really want to say in my mouth, there is no such suspicion. But looking at Rama Mujam''s pale face, and his military uniform that had been stained with blood. These managers are unable to say anything in any way. At this time, they can only plead for it.


    "Hello, this really has nothing to do with us. I beg you, open the net and let us go. I can use my life to guarantee that all the believers in this area will not be terrorists. They are Everything is really unknowing, they really come for peace."


    "Peace?" Looking at the flames of a group of explosions, like the frightened mice running around the mess. There are more and more explosions in the places where they come and go. Rama Muqam retorted almost mercilessly. "I haven''t seen any traces of peace from you. I only see destruction, and there is thorough madness. You guys must be crazy, and they are blatantly running only terrorists under the banner of peace. The terrible thing that will be done. Only me, this fool, will believe in you, and there is such a clear trap. At this time, I can no longer let you go. As a soldier, I must protect my country and My people. So you, there is only one result that can wait for you. That is to be completely destroyed by our army until it is ashes!"


    "How can this be? You must have made something wrong. We have not done any traps. Everything we say is true. We really negotiate for peace."


    It seems that it has been hit by the cruel reality. These managers are already unable to control their emotions. Some of them even rushed toward Rama Mujam, as if they were pulling him, and he was facing quality.


    Of course, such an action is obviously another layer of meaning for an officer who is already allergic to these nerves. So immediately, some of them took out their own guns and yelled at the triggers of the people who had rushed over them.


    "Protect the generals, these people want to assassinate the generals. Take the generals away from here!"


    The words of no trust at all made these managers eclipse, and the companion who had fallen into a pool of blood was obviously what they realized. At this time, this kind of hindsight is already too late. Because the officers had already pisted out their pistols in succession, shooting them in indiscriminately.


    For them, these mobs who have been identified as terrorists are dead. For the safety of themselves and the generals, shooting them is completely justified and there is no need to hesitate.


    And looking at these guys who are doing peace and dreams, they fell to the ground, Rama Mujam quietly picked his own eyebrows, and then told the officers around him.


    "Well, let''s get out of here soon. Wait a moment for heavy firepower to come, it''s not safe to stay here. Also, remember me, don''t let any mob leave here."


    At this time, his words are equivalent to the imperial edict. No one will violate him, and no one will have a dispute with him. Everything is already starting to follow what he expected.


    When he and the officers left the chaotic square by plane, the armed soldiers and chariots of the brigade also drove in. They did not show mercy and attacked all the remaining civilians here.


    With steel against flesh and blood, with bullets and shells against bare hands. This is not a war at all, but a **** massacre. It is not a waste of effort at all, and it is simply too late to let anyone stalk from it. Everything has been drawn in a short period of time.


    Blood, already reddened this land, gave the city''s name a layer of blood forever.

 Chapter 1259： A step over the storm

    "Can you give me an explanation? General?"


    Looking at the Prime Minister of Heigel, who appeared on the screen, even if he was already in bed. Rama Mujam still had to straighten his waist and responded seriously to him.


    "This is my fault, Lord Prime Minister. I mistakenly believe those despicable guys. I thought they really wanted to solve this in a peaceful way. As long as they are willing to surrender, we can at the least cost. To achieve our goal. This can avoid unnecessary bloodshed, but also let our country not fall into the doldrums because of all this. But I did not think that this is actually a trap."


    "You didn''t think of it, you didn''t think of it." The dark-skinned Heigel, after listening to Rama Mujam''s remarks, immediately screamed at the scream. "General, my general. Can you tell me what is in your mind? You are a soldier, a politician. It is not a stupid idiot, nor a minor child. What about you who lie to a child?" I can believe it. Even if you believe it, why don''t you take the appropriate defense, do you believe that those guys will be a group of lambs without claws?"


    "This is my fault, sir. I am sorry for your trust. I am sorry for the soldiers who died because of my mistakes. I am willing to accept any punishment from you. No matter what kind of punishment, I can accept it. ""


    "Now is not a question of unacceptable punishment!" Speaking out loud, the anger in the eyes of Heigel also became strong. He stared at Rama Mujam, opposite the screen, and twitched a few times in his mouth before he sighed and asked him. "Forget it, now is not the time to pursue this. How is your body, can you continue to persist?"


    "My body is fine, sir. Very lucky, this gun only hit my shoulder. Although it may be necessary to carry a bandage, this will not affect my subsequent command work. I can continue my mission! ��


    In such a strong tone, Rama Mujam was also paying attention to the look of Hagtel. He could clearly see a sigh of relief from his face. And this seems to be the right thing for Rama Mujam.


    You know, he is labeled with the Prime Minister, in other words, he is his person. At this time, if you can''t continue, it means that Hegeltel must send other people to take charge of the action. And this time I want to find someone to take over this action, but I can''t necessarily find a person.


    Huge political capital falls into the hands of others, and may even cultivate a powerful enemy for himself. This is not a low-level mistake that Haguertel can hold for more than a decade. So his first intention is definitely to let Rama Mujam take over all of this.


    Rama Mujam��s answer is undoubtedly a cut in his mind. Minor injuries can not be fired, this attitude can not only get the approval of Heigel, but also relieve his urgent needs. He naturally has no reason not to believe that Heigel will reject himself.


    And the facts are the same as he envisioned. After getting his answer, Heigel immediately appeased him.


    "Very good, since you are willing to continue this action, then I will spare no effort to support your decision. In addition, I will arrange the best doctor for you, to ensure your health at any time. You can rest assured to invest in In my own work."


    "Thank you for your trust, sir. I will not let you down."


    Waving his hand, the look on Heigel''s face became awkward.


    "I believe in you, General Rama Mujam. I believe that you can accomplish the tasks I have entrusted to, and I believe that you can complete our wild vision. In short, I have only one request for you. Since these mobs are already I don��t know how to be so timid, I want to bring chaos and war to our country. Then as a soldier, you should never show mercy to them. You must do your best to sweep me in the shortest possible time. Clear these mobs, understand?"


    "I understand, sir. I promise in my name!"


    Hagtel nodded with satisfaction and hung up the communication with Rama Mujam. Until this time, Rama Mujam��s face showed a sneer expression.


    A perfect performance, he has successfully achieved everything he wants. After completing the transaction with Steve Rogers, he also successfully eluted all his suspicions and placed himself in the ranks of the victims. In this way, the plan of one stone and two birds is really inevitably self-sufficient.


    To know that before this, he has a deep jealousy and respect for the Prime Minister of Hagtel. But now it seems that this is just an old man who is playing between himself and his hands. He also has no great place, just a little subtotal, he can turn his group. So from this point of view, what Steve said to replace it and become the actual ruler of this country is really not an impossible problem.


    Thinking of this, Rama Mujam thought of a special guy. Steve Rogers. This guy who planned all this behind the scenes, but never showed up. His existence, I am afraid, is the problem that he must care about. You know, the guy who can send tens of thousands of people to **** in that idealistic way is definitely not a good guy to deal with. At least compared with him, Heigel is a stupid herbivorous scorpion.


    Rama Muqam has every reason to believe that this guy must be lurking in the dark to prepare for his next fatal blow. He must have left behind, and such a backhand is probably the most crucial thing. What is he going to do, what he will do, this moment, Rama Mujam is already looking forward to it.


    He is waiting to see. And just as he was looking forward to it all in bed, far away on the other side, near the scene of the riots in Mumbai, a group of special visitors started their work.


    They are agents from the Tianshou Bureau. The task they appeared here was also to investigate the truth about the assassination of Rama Mujam.


    In any case, Rama Mujam is also their commander in this mission, although Rama Mujam is not so concerned about them, but the commander was assassinated. face. Only on this point, as a member of the Tianshou Bureau, they must also find out the killer and give it to themselves and the organization.


    What''s more, from the situation at the time, this thing may not be as simple as it seems on the surface. In the hearts of many people, there are flaws in it.


    Suddenly exploding, assassination, and the quick and deadly slaughter behind. Everything is like being arranged. Of course, this does not mean that these agents have begun to doubt the identity of Rama Mujam. It is only in their view that this is probably a carefully edited piece of Hydra. It is even said that even the assassination of Rama Mujam is part of its elaborate design.


    As an opponent, I am afraid that there is no more power in the world than they know about the Hydra. This powerful terrorist organization, if it really wants to assassinate Rama Mujam, simply does not use this method. Even if they choose to use the means of remote killing, it is absolutely impossible to have a nap.


    A shot is killed, this is definitely the only possibility that will occur at that time. If not, then you can only say that Rama Mujam is the result of what they want to see. And to contact the cause and effect, the agents of these days hammers naturally think of some possibilities.


    In their view, if it was a shot at Rama Mujam. Then it may cause great confusion to the scene. But it is also possible for the Central Federal Government of India to intervene directly. At that time, whether the slaughter will happen or not is uncertain. After all, the government always has to face. Politicians can never be as straightforward as military personnel.


    And it would be different if it was only a serious injury to Rama Mujam. As the highest commander on the scene, as long as he is still alive, the commanding power must be in his hands. At the time, blood loss and anger were likely to stun Rama Mujam��s mind when he made irrational judgments. And that is to say, this massacre is what the Hydra wants to see.


    From here you can also analyze one such answer, which is in this religion dominated by Steve Rogers. His voice may not be the only voice, there may still be some differences among them. And what is happening here, if it is linked to Hydra��s usual style, can be seen as a trap for them to eradicate dissidents.


    Those who are slaughtered are innocent, their existence is not a threat, but the turn of the whole thing. If there is such a possibility, it is not impossible to rebel them and let them get out of the camp of Hydra. As long as they can find evidence in this scene to prove everything they suspect.


    Unfortunately, they did not find any evidence. Or, they have come a step late. Because what appeared in front of them was the guard of Rama Mujam and the body that was dragged in their hands.


    "Is this the assassin? How do you look like a civilian?"


    Some people ask this question, they have a huge doubt about the high efficiency of these soldiers. In this regard, the soldiers are very sure to say.


    "Of course, we are here. In the first time when the general was assassinated, we blocked it and started searching for this guy. Look, even his gun is here, people are getting it, it is definitely right. It!"

 Chapter 1260： Restore really reverses the start

    People get and get? Looking at the bodies and weapons in the hands of the soldiers, these agents from the Tianshou Bureau immediately dismissed them. For them, I am afraid that another word will be more suitable to explain all of this, that is, there is no evidence of death.


    They can be distinguished from the outside, and they can all be distinguished. This is just a civilian without any military training. Weak muscles, short stature bodies that are obviously malnourished. Not to mention Rama Mujam, who can shoot a few hundred meters away and looks like he is not much bigger than a mosquito. I am afraid that even the mk11 type 7.62 mm caliber sniper rifle is unstable. Such a person, saying that he is a killer, is really a little too lifted.


    So if he is not the killer, who is he? Obviously, the answer is only one scapegoat. For such a scapegoat, the agents are completely dismissive. They looked at the floor passage behind the soldiers, and after looking at each other, they went straight up. In this regard, the soldiers did not have much reaction. Because they are very clear, they can not control these big people in foreign countries.


    In this way, the agents of the Tianshou Bureau have come to the place they estimated at the beginning. The eighth floor of the building is also the only place where you can look at the entire square and attack Rama Mujam, where you are.


    It��s just very strange. According to common sense, a place like this should be done in advance to ensure that no one is involved in any dangerous activities. But from the reactions of the soldiers just now, they can''t do it at all. It��s all about hindsight, and when things get to the worst, they��re reacting. However, as soon as the basic qualities of the Indian army were thought of, the agents slowly resolved their doubts.


    It''s no surprise that even important submarines and planes can play badly, ignoring such basic guard problems.


    Temporarily let go of this unimportant problem, the agents began to continue their work. First of all, what they did was to start confirming the environment at the scene of the accident.


    Through a window that had been broken, they could clearly see where Rama Mujam was. From this position, they can also be sure that this is where the killer slammed Rama Mujam. The slight traces left on the ground and the faint smell of gunpowder can prove their discovery. It is just too impossible to determine the identity of the assassin through these.


    ��Can I restore the original image through spectral feedback?��


    "I''m afraid I can''t. The soldiers have been here. The information they left is likely to interfere with the scene and make the scenes of the restorations in error."


    "No matter what, try it first."


    After a brief conversation, the agents took out dozens of large and small devices from the boxes they carried with them. They placed the devices around, and after a period of operation, let the devices emit complex rays, completely covering the space like a spider web.


    And just after all this is done, a virtual image is slowly presented in this space covered by light. Complex silhouette, light changes, and ripples caused by air turbulence. All of this is what is presented by these devices. Through this complicated presentation, all the past occurrences have been restored.


    If it is said that this is the first scene without any damage, then with this special presentation, they can understand the truth of everything. But now, they are not sure, what they see is the truth. Because it is obvious that there are many images that are superimposed on each other.


    As a special technology product, this spectroscopy device called the Eye of Destiny uses the spectrum to monitor changes in air, humidity, electromagnetic and temperature in a fixed area to restore everything in a certain period of time, so even if there is only one person, Through his movements in different time states, he saw multiple figures.


    For those who first came into contact with it, this may be a headache. But for agents who have been exposed to professional training, they have trained to be able to discern this. It''s like an editor can make a movie out of a frame by frame. They are also able to restore the inherent scenes at the time through such overlapping images.


    Of course, this is limited. The overlapping images created by a simple one or two people can be clearly distinguished. But once there are a lot of people doing enough movements, the resulting image can only be restored by a special computer. And it is simply impossible to see everything that happens through human computing.


    Tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of things, are simply things that humans cannot recognize. Even a computer, if you want to tell the truth, is not that easy. A small data error can cause the truth to be completely confused. There are too many things that can interfere with computer judgment factors here. This is why there are agents who say that this is simply impossible.


    However, although it is said. But with such a device, the agents still saw some facts that they could not have imagined. In their vision, they thought that they could see the blurry figure of Hydra in these restored images. In this way, even if these figures are illegible, they can explain their previous conjecture.


    But now, they are awesome discoveries. There are no guys with Hydra in it. Some of the effects that were presented were only scapegoats with few trajectories, and a large number of Indian soldiers. And such a situation can only explain one problem, that is, there are only two possibilities in the original situation.


    One is their misjudgment, the guy who looks like a scapegoat is itself a killer with a strong ability to hide. The other possibility is that there are hysters in the Indian soldiers who are lurking.


    It��s more likely to think about the second guess. If you think about it, then you might just run the spies out of your eyes.


    The annoyance caused by mistakes is naturally inevitable in the hearts of these agents. However, compared with this annoyance, a more special worry is to have a deeper burden on their hearts.


    The enemy has already extended the tentacles into the Indian army, but this group of people still know nothing about it. This is definitely something that cannot be allowed. As agents, they can''t control the direction of the war, but it is their job to ensure internal security and the reliability of war messages. In any case, they must report this information to the report. Just, who is this information reported to?


    Just looking at each other, the agents have already discovered the fear in each other''s eyes. And soon, some of them asked.


    "Do you want to tell Rama Mujam the commander?"


    "I don''t recommend it. Although Rama Mujam is our commander, he is a member of the Indian military. And we are not sure, after all this is known to him, it will happen. What is unexpected. Indians always give people an unexpected surprise, but now this time does not need such a thing. So, we need to report this to others."


    "For example?"


    "The three directors of the board of directors. Send the information here to the center, let the center decipher the complete picture. Then use this picture to report to the directors! I believe that if they know all this, things should be something Different."


    The agents reached such a consensus, and they were at the juncture of such action. Their enemy Hydra is already starting to act. This time the action began on public opinion.


    Thanks to its own scientific and technological strength, Hydra forcibly cut off the Indian government''s contact with all media and took over control of the media. This also makes it possible for all official and private channels in India to start playing at the same time.


    Steve Rogers still looks like that, and his appearance immediately makes all the believers who have fallen into despair and struggle because of this massacre, calm down like a mountain that can be relied upon. Of course, Steve''s purpose is not to appease the emotions of these helpless people, he has a deeper thought.


    "Here, I want to say sorry to all the brothers and sisters who believe in me. Because I didn''t appear in the place where I should be, and you have to bear all of this. And for this, although I have a full explanation. But this does not make up for the mistakes made because I am not there. I apologize to you."


    "Then, I want to make this explanation to you. Those friends, brothers and relatives who died in Mumbai and were slaughtered by the army. They are not what the mob, as the Indian government said, what a horror, what horror Molecules. You should be very clear that they are just normal civilians. If anything is not normal, then they are hoping to think about this cruel country in a peaceful and naive way. It should also be noted that this country has cruelly rejected them. And everything they do is in their plans."


    "Yes, there is nothing wrong. My brothers, my friends. The massacre that took place in Mumbai is not what you have seen. It is a counterattack that the army is forced to help. It is a premeditated action. Everything is nothing more than a lie that is raised for the slaughter of us!"

 Chapter 1261： Purpose to reveal response policy

    "This is a lie, a lie that gives you hope. From the beginning, the intentions they wanted to resolve peacefully were false, and they tried so hard to make this peace talk. Just be able to find an opportunity to give you a big hit."


    ��The hundreds of thousands of brothers and sisters have been ruthlessly killed by them. They are telling us about their violence and horror with the blood of those innocent people. They want to knock us down, destroy us, let us thoroughly The land lost the courage to confront them. And in the current situation, they seem to have done this."


    Steve in front of the TV said this, and then took off his clothes in front of everyone, revealing his chest. On his chest, there is a very obvious new wound. And just pointing at the wound, he said to everyone.


    "You have started to fear, and began to hesitate and worry. And like you, I also began to fear. But what I fear is different from yours. I am worried about you. I am afraid that you have already I have forgotten what I have given you, and I have forgotten the roots and feelings of being born. I am worried that even if you no longer carry out any resistance, waiting for you will not be a good end."


    "This country is always cruel to you, and now their means are more to show that when you become what they don''t want to see, they will only be more cold-blooded to you. Look at my wound, this is Because I had naively thought that they were still willing to accept you in a peaceful way. Before the start of the negotiations, I suffered an assassination from the military. This is why I can''t be there. They are A ring is ringing, and we want to completely eliminate us. In this case, there are only two choices left for you."


    "The first is to sit still. Look at the violent organs that represent the regime and put all their cruelty on you, watching them take your life, take away your family, everything you have. I miss you. Many people have already experienced or seen such a tragedy happen, and I believe that you will never want this kind of thing to happen to each of you."


    "The second choice, stand up and fight. It''s like what I said to you. Gandhi''s non-violent and uncooperative prayers don''t let you get what you want. On the other side. In the absence of compassion and compassion, the more naive you are, the easier it is to bury everything. We have already paid the price for this innocence. It is the price of blood, the result that is enough to make you fear. And now we still need to continue to be so naive? Are we really going to hand over our destiny choices to those terrible dictators?"


    "If your answer is no, then learn to stand up and come to our temples, we will give you the power and courage to dominate your destiny. And if your answers and those who have compromised on fate, happen to yourself Everything is already the same as an indifferent person, so please sit in your own home. Wait for the terrible thing."


    "Change, or not change. The choice is in your hands. I am looking forward to, you tell me the moment you answered your answer!"


    Steve��s speech was only five minutes, but the impact was already far-reaching. For the people in this country, their government can really have no power to convince others. So, when there are different voices jumping out, don��t say those believers who are deeply hurt, even those who are completely unrelated will start to ask questions in their hearts. Is this all the government-designed conspiracy? ?


    The answer is of course not. In fact, after watching Steve''s speech in the whole process, Hagtel has already angered the TV in front of him, and picked up the phone and started to scream at the other side.


    "What the **** is going on? What is your news control ability? Why is this **** news exposed? Are you not eating it?"


    The anger to the ultimate Heigel is even more swearing out. In the face of his anger, the officials in charge of the news can only answer with trepidation.


    "They have technologies that we can''t match, but in an instant, our control over all media channels has already been captured. We have no way to stop this information from being released. This is nothing to do, Prime Minister. ��


    "What can''t help? Good, then I tell you, you can submit it to me now. Although I am sorry, I am very helpless. With all your men, immediately roll me from your office. Go out. The federal government does not need you to be so incompetent waste!"


    Evilly venting the evil fire in his heart, after a long silence, Hagtelre picked up the phone again and got in touch with Rama Mujam.


    "Do you see the news messages published by the cultists?"


    "Yes, sir. I just finished reading it." Rama Mujam, who probably guessed what he wanted to do, responded cautiously. And just after he said this, he immediately greeted Hagritel''s harsh inquiry.


    "Since you have seen it, then I will no longer circle with you. Tell me, is this all related to you? Is the military like a bastard, what conspiracy is in the dark?"


    "Hello, this is simply nonsense." Upon hearing this, Rama Mujam immediately gave a negative answer. "I have already reported to you all the actions. All this is done in advance, just in case of the situation. In the face of the gathering of tens of thousands of potential threats, we rectify The military is guarding and doing the worst-case scenario. This is our own job. If you have any conspiracy in the back, you will know. And if that is the case, I will not appear in that dangerous. Place. Send yourself into the danger of almost dying, this is not a conspiracy, but a fire."


    Gentlemen are not standing under the wall. This is a mentality that a mature politician should have, and as a young man who has climbed to the highest level of his political career, he naturally agrees with such a viewpoint. If this is a conspiracy, if this is Rama Mujam carrying a little trick on his own, then he does not have the need to personally get involved in that danger. You know, if the bullet is a little bit more, then he is now lying in the coffin. Take your own life to arrange such a conspiracy, this is all the impossible things.


    Thinking of this, Heigel also released doubts about Rama Mujam. After all, in his eyes, Rama Mujam is just a soldier. The military is not as conspicuous as the politicians of these politicians. His suspicion is very small, so small that he would not believe it. So soon, he changed his tone and asked him.


    "So, is it all that **** cultists are secretly making ghosts?"


    "There is no doubt, sir. Don''t forget the identity of their Hydra. Under such circumstances, carefully design everything and prejudge all of our actions. This may be for other terrorist organizations. It is impossible, but it is not impossible for them. They have such strength and have such motivation."


    "Deliberately creating such a chaotic scene, in the case that we have to use special means. Then jump out to make an innocent look, let the believers in his hands completely give up and resolve with us peacefully. It may turn into a terrorist organization that is completely hostile to the government. This is probably their purpose. And now we have to admit that his purpose may have been reached. After his speech, we are afraid It��s going to be millions of enemies. And once they have weapons, it��s all about to turn into a war!��


    "War?" As soon as he heard the vocabulary, Hegtel''s heart had a feeling of numbness. As the governor of a country, what he is most afraid of hearing is such a word. The current situation is that he has inevitably experienced all of this. And it is not the ordinary war, but the most terrible civil war in the war. Regardless of who the winners are, the results will be disastrous for this country.


    This kind of understanding made him want to make a fuss, but he knew that he could not show any embarrassing look in front of Rama Mujam. So he could only take a deep breath and then seriously asked Rama Mujam.


    "We can''t let the situation worsen any more, Lord General. You must solve this as soon as possible. Even if it is in the form of war, you must end it all as soon as possible. Yes, they are not assembled yet. They are still not able to get weapons against the government. We must first preempt and completely eliminate them. The society cannot withstand such turmoil, and our country cannot withstand the ravages of such wars. Destroy them, Desperate them in desperation. This is the order I gave you, you have to complete this order!"


    "Yes, sir. I promise you! Just about the issue of mobilizing the army. With my authority, I am afraid it is not that easy."


    He made his own conditions in a timely manner, and Heigel also immediately gave him such a guarantee.


    "I will guarantee that you get the cooperation of all the troops. Your Excellency, all you have to do is complete the promise you made!"

 Chapter 1262： Forced into a desperate beast

    The country��s top leaders made the decision, and naturally, the entire state agency began to run at a rapid pace. Just one night, countless police and army have poured into cities like locusts. And quickly occupied the temple of the gods created by Steve.


    These tall temples were built by Steve using the Hydra. Although the bottom of the wheel may not be more profound than those of the ancient temples, it is inferior to both the area and the degree of style. Moreover, the biggest feature of the gods is its sturdiness.


    For most temples, the meaning of their existence is first of all to worship the gods, and then to raise the monks. But the gods are different, its existence is not prepared for the gods, it was prepared for people from the beginning. So it is not a temple. It is better to say that it is more like a university in a temple coat.


    Except for the squares and monks'' residences used for speeches, all other places were basically built into the dorms, which provided a place for the civilians who had no place to settle down. It can be said that a temple in a city is equivalent to a refugee refuge. In terms of India''s national conditions, the refugees living there will not be less in any case.


    Of course, although there are so many civilians boarding in the temples of the gods, this does not mean that they are the gods of the gods. Even if it is at best, they can only be regarded as the reserve of the gods. Because no matter where it is, it must be the kind of opportunistic guy. Some people just came here to have a place to live, and it is not so easy for them to believe Steve''s set.


    Of course, this is not to say that these people are so intelligent and able to see through Steve��s tricks. Rather, they are already foolish enough to believe that their life will change, so they naturally will not believe the words that Steve advertised.


    It can be said that these people should have belonged to the type that does not involve anything with Steve, and at most, they are just lost a place to live. But today, this situation is already not established. Because the Indian government has made great determination, and when implementing such determination, those violent law enforcement agencies also choose the most direct way.


    There is a mistake, not let go. Perhaps a high-ranking person like Heigel might think about something for these bottom-level civilians. But law enforcement officers like them will never have any pity and sympathy for these civilians.


    For the high caste, these civilians are simply garbage and bedbugs living among them. So if there is a chance to get rid of them, they will naturally not be pity for action.


    Just like a sudden storm, the police and the army have already scored in these temples in the shortest possible time. And mercilessly began to drive away every civilian that I can see. For them, these civilians are the same thing, so they will naturally be equally violent. The sticks and butts are all in the wrong position to greet the weakest places in them, but those who are hesitant or want to resist are already beaten by them in an instant. Lying down to the ground.


    Such a brutal means naturally scared many people. So when we saw these violent law enforcers coming to ourselves from afar, it was already some people who began to flee.


    People who live here have more or less experience that has been chased by the police. So they thought it would be like their previous life, just run away, let the police chase themselves, and everything will pass. However, the facts are no longer the same. When they started to run away, there were soldiers who raised their guns and fired at their backs.


    Although it can''t be said that it is a hundred and one hundred. But with so many guns, it is still civilians. Even if it is blind, the result is not much different. And just after a few bursts of guns, there are not many people who can escape their sights alive. Even so, these law enforcers did not even want to let them go.


    "Call a few people to catch up. Don''t let them escape from here! If you dare to have any rebellious actions, you should know what to do."


    The leader of the law enforcer made such a voice, and soon someone started to act according to his orders. The people hiding in the corner, far away, saw these law-enforcers catch up with those who escaped in a crazy gesture that they had never seen before. After a gunshot, they dragged a person like a dead dog. When they came back, their hearts suddenly became even more frightened.


    "Damn, these hangmen. What do they want to do, do they want to kill us?"


    I have seen everything that happened in Mumbai. Most of the gods'' congregations, or those who have a good impression of the human gods, will call the government''s law enforcers the name of the executioner. This is not only because they slaughtered more than 100,000 innocents in Mumbai, but more because they played a bad role on weekdays.


    Indian police or military personnel are not serving most Indians. They only work for those dignitaries, even those who are unrelated to foreigners, and the services they enjoy on these law enforcers will be much more than the majority of civilians in the country. For those who are at the bottom of society, these police officers and these soldiers will only oppress them. Now, they are even more intensified, becoming a monster to harvest their lives, a terrible executioner.


    These people did not think that things would become like this, and when such things came to their eyes, they were completely confused.


    "What should we do, what should we do? They are coming soon, we will be killed by them! We will really be killed by them."


    "Don''t make a noise, do you want to bring them over? It''s better to think of ways to escape than this nonsense. Yes! We have to find a way to get out of here and leave here as soon as possible!"


    "Leave here, where do you want to go? Look at the battle of these people. They are soldiers and police. Do you think they will leave such a big hole for you to let you escape safely? This is simply impossible. I bet you can''t even get out of the temple door, and they will be killed there in the blink of an eye!"


    "Then what do you say we should do? Is it sitting here waiting to die?"


    A group of people are rushing to argue. And this kind of dispute is undoubtedly useless in today''s situation. This will not make any improvement in the situation, nor will it allow them to escape from the sight of those law enforcement. After all, this is just a waste of their precious time and their limited life.


    Of course, in this case, it is not without understanding people. For example, one of the young people gave their opinion at this time.


    "The saint is not saying, will he leave us the strength and courage to resist in the temple? I think if there is such a thing, it must be in the hands of the monks. Now, the executioners are still Did not find the residence of the monks, we hurry past. Maybe, let us find hope to live!"


    "Hey, are you crazy? Do you know what it will be? Maybe he just talked about it, maybe that kind of thing doesn''t exist at all. You rushed over and wanted to find death?"


    When he said this, some people immediately raised objections. In the face of such a statement, the young man immediately yelled.


    "No matter what it is, no matter what it does not exist. We always have to try it. Isn''t it? What is the use of light sitting here? In the end, it will not be dragged out like a dead dog. I don''t want to die. Here, I still have my life dreams not realized. I can''t die here anyway!"


    "But, do you know what this means? You see it, the outside is the army and the police that represent the government. Even if you can find the power of the saints from the monks, once you start to resist, then It means that you are against the government of this country. This is the Indian government! Do you think that you have the power to fight against the power of this country? Do you know how terrible the power is in their hands?"


    Some people began to resent with anxiety. They admit that what this young man said is indeed his reason. However, they have to consider the consequences of his doing. With the meager power of these people to deal with the power of a government. It is not enough to describe the strength of the force between them. That gap is just as ridiculous as a rice wants to hit an elephant.


    Young people also understand how big this gap is. But this huge gap does not dispel the thoughts and impulses of his rebellion. So in the face of questioning, his voice immediately became more intense.


    "Of course I know what it means! But I know better, if I don''t resist today, then from today, my life may have to draw the end. This is not the result I want. If you say this against The government can let me have the words of tomorrow. If the resistance against this country can make me have the future, then I am willing to choose to resist. They push me to such a point. I want to live, I want to let these guys know I am not a beast that they can slaughter like pigs and dogs!"


    After saying such aloud, the young man has already rushed out without hesitation. Looking at the back of his departure, more and more people clenched their fists.


    "This is all forced by you, it is all forced by you! We are not beasts!"

 Chapter 1263： Give people a life and take a gun

    The guns in the temple were intermittent, but overall, they did not stop at all. In this case, a group of people have quietly arrived at the center of the temple, knocking on the doors of monks who are not willing to ring on weekdays.


    For the monks of the temple, most of the civilians are in awe of their hearts. On the one hand, it is because of what these monks have given them. The places where they live now, the food they eat, and even the safe environment are provided by these monks. People need to know gratitude, so naturally they will also give their own awe to these monks who represent the temple.


    On the other hand, it is because of shame. Many of them just came to lie to eat and lie. Because if it is really a believer in the human gods, then it has already become rich with the help of his own efforts and sects. Only these people will continue to rely on such a place, relying on the ostrich-like mentality to live this way of not seeking progress. Although the monks never came out to drive them. But as long as there is still a little shame, people will not be willing to contact the monks in this situation.


    So in addition to the time when I first came here, these people basically did not have any face with those monks.


    Maybe they didn''t even think about it themselves, and they would face the monks again under such circumstances. But there is no way, in order to survive, in order not to be slaughtered by others as a beast, they can only resort to these monks.


    The door was quickly opened, and when watching peace, the foreign monks dressed in monks, several civilians who had been forced into desperation immediately fell to the ground and begged.


    "Master, we are already forced into desperation. Those outside are not going to give us a way to live. So we can only hope that the Master will send you compassion and save us."


    Looking at the pleading civilians, the monks who were pretending to be hysters looked at each other and immediately revealed a kind of unpredictable banter in the eyes. For them, these people may really only be the puppets in their hands. Involuntarily, you can only let yourself control. It��s sad and ridiculous.


    But although they looked down on these guys, these monks did not reveal any special looks. They just silently opened the door and let these people sneak in. Then I said to them in a positive color.


    "The Pope''s meaning is that we understand. We will give you the power and tools to fight against the government''s minions. But have you made up your mind? If you have no determination to completely resist, then where are you going back and forth? Ok, this way is not for you!"


    "We are already determined!" The biting teeth were savage, and the gang of civilians who had been rushed showed a rare enthusiasm. "The Holy One also said very clearly when he preached. There is no truth in the world that you can get what you want without fighting. We just want to live safely, but these people are not even willing to give a living road. We, then we can only get rid of it and fight with them!"


    "Yes, life and death, wealth is in the sky, and they fight!"


    "Why do we want them to be slaughtered. Since they don''t want us to live, then we will fight for you and die!"


    The clamor for each other was in full compliance with the expectations of these Hydra monks, so they looked at each other and brought them to a room.


    The floor in the room, covered in thick marble, is now being smashed. Just in the middle of the floor, a deep passage is facing all the civilians coming in, giving them a mysterious sense of the unknown.


    No monks lead the way, and none of them dare to take their own steps. And watching them actually become like this, several monks sneer a bit, they are already taking the lead and going down.


    "Follow it, the things that can give you resistance are just below this passage. Standing on it, you can''t get them."


    In this way, the civilians can only grow their courage, follow the monks and walk into the passage. And before they have been in the channel for a long time, they suddenly found that they actually came to a suddenly bright, bright and transparent underground space.


    There are metal walls and a variety of advanced instruments that they simply can''t say. If you don''t see the monks who lead the way, they may not really imagine it, it will be under a temple. Not in the military base in what science fiction movies.


    It can be said that almost every civilian is acting like a countryman in the Grand View Garden. For their performance, the monks did not give any explanation, but opened up a few large boxes of their own, and then threw the things inside to these civilians.


    "This is, the gun? Real gun!"


    India is not a gun, so many fanatics will show off everywhere with guns and even kill themselves. However, this is not to say that all Indians have access to firearms. We must know that India does not have the function of producing bullets. However, in the case of extremely poor military quality in the country, the guns they can reach are not the unqualified products of small workshops, or the imported goods. And such a gun, the price is not what the civilians can accept. Unless you join a special gang organization, or simply give some local snakes a minion. Otherwise, the general lower-level civilians simply have no chance to touch a gun.


    These civilians are themselves the group of people in the society who are doing the best work. Even their own food and clothing are not easy to solve. They need to rely on the help of temples to survive to the present. Naturally, they have no chance to contact such high-end weapons. It is precisely because of this that they will show such surprises when these monks take out gun weapons.


    "What are you doing? Come over and take your weapons. Do you think we will give you something? Except this, what do you think you can use?"


    In the reprimand of the monks, several civilians gathered in the same way as they dreamed, and took over the guns that looked very different from their hands. After receiving these guns, their reactions are different.


    Older is the worry of the face, because they know what they are going to face. And those young and energetic, floating in heart, is a look of excitement. Even if they have never touched the gun, they can clearly feel how different the gun in their hand is.


    It��s just like the weapons in the sci-fi movies, and the dilapidated rifles that the police are screaming every day, it��s just a different distance. And when I think I can use this kind of thing to kill the Quartet right away, the hearts of these young people are immediately hot.


    Seeing the current mentality of these young people, the monks of the Hydra sneered in the heart, but also put a smile on their faces.


    "This is our own a13shi assault rifle. It uses 5.56mm caliber bullets, the whole gun weighs 3.5kg, the firing rate is 1200 rounds per minute, and the effective range is 550m. It uses short-stroke piston transmission system to make it performance. It has become more stable and reliable. At the same time, the barrels forged from cold forged carbon steel can be enhanced in service life. Because you are a novice, all the weapons have been equipped with standard optical sights and expansion type. Impeach. Open this insurance, aim at your target, and then pull the trigger. This is the way you can learn in the shortest possible time."


    A very succinct introduction, and let all the civilians have a preliminary number of weapons in their hands, but also let them immediately wake up and realize how they will resist. At this time, even the most ardent young people can''t help but swear.


    "Adult, are you letting us hold weapons like this and go to the executioners?"


    "I have already told you that this is your only way of resistance. Of course, you can also give up. Now it is too late. If you wait until you are wearing a gun and the guys face to face, you may not be able to have This gives up the opportunity."


    The interpretation of the monks was always calm, and under such calm, all the civilians could not help but tremble. Although they have just made up their minds, but if they let them do it, it is another matter. Do not dare to be normal, dare is strange.


    However, as long as their minds are clear enough, they will understand that they have no other choices. So after a long silence, someone was silently picking up the ammunition in the box and began to stuff it into the place where he could stuff it.


    One person started to do this, and other people started to follow suit as long as they were not stupid. While watching these people suddenly become aware of the time, the monks of Hydra are also relieved. It can be a good thing for them to save some effort, because they don''t want to waste limited energy in this useless place. Because they waited for the battle, they also had to participate in it.


    It seems that I saw the availability of these civilians. These monks also encouraged them.


    "Don''t be too pessimistic. Brothers! The weapons in our hands are more advanced than theirs. We are no less than theirs. As long as you listen to my command, you will be able to break through a path. And, our means Not just these!"

 Chapter 1264： The lamb turned the wolf back

    When the mouth said something like this, the monk took out a pure metal lockbox from the box next to it. And after entering the password in front of these civilians, after opening the box, the civilians finally saw what was preserved inside.


    It is a thing like a medicine tube. In a transparent glass tube, it is a liquid that glows with a blue light. And being able to be so seriously placed in the box by these monks, it would not be a simple thing in mineral drinks. And before the civilians asked for their voices, the monks explained it to them.


    "This is a biological agent that can improve your physique. Injecting this kind of thing, as long as you don''t hit the bullet in the head, you can''t basically kill. Of course, it is not necessarily completely safe to inject this kind of thing. We There is no complete set of equipment in hand, and you can only manually inject them in the simplest way. So if you don''t want it, we won''t force you to do this."


    When the monks just finished, someone immediately volunteered to raise their hands.


    "Let me come, I am willing to inject this kind of thing. Let me come first!"


    "Wait, kid. Are you crazy? You don''t know what''s coming from, you dare to fight?"


    The young man who spoke just screamed and was immediately pulled down by another person who looked older. The relationship between them is very shallow, so the senior is completely reluctant to reprimand him. If this is the case, the young people will honestly bow their heads and admit their mistakes, but at this time, young people do not have such an idea.


    "Oh, now is not the usual time. I know what you are worried about, but we will have to take the guns and fight the **** right away. No matter what, as long as we can save our lives now, Let us survive the next battle, then this is a good thing. Anyway, it��s all about fighting, and gambling a big one can be a big deal!��


    "You kid" bite his teeth, and the middle-aged man also rolled up his sleeves and shouted at the monks. "Adult, let me come first. Even if there is any danger, I have to take it first. Otherwise, how can I be worthy of my sister who passed away."


    "It��s not rushing to let you die, there��s no need to say so tragic."


    A shotgun was handed out, and the talking monk had already injected a bottle of medicine into the body of a middle-aged man. Just like suddenly being filled with two pounds of spirits, the dark face of a middle-aged man became red in a flash.


    He began to twitch all over the body, and the body that had been thin because of long-term vegetarianism had already swelled in a few breathing hours. The muscles are skyrocketing, the bones are also rising, and for a few breaths, he has become somewhat different from him. Don''t say anything else, even his nephew can''t believe it. Now he is standing in front of himself.


    "Hey, is that you? How are you feeling?"


    Because I can''t believe it, young people can''t help but ask about the changing middle-aged people at this time. In this regard, the middle-aged man first bowed, and then replied with a sigh of relief.


    "I, I feel very good. Just like eating a whole sheep, the whole person is full of strength. I think I can go to the wrestling match now, everyone can''t be my opponent!"


    "So amazing?" When I heard this, the young people suddenly came to the spirit. He didn''t feel that his embarrassment would lie to himself on such things, so he immediately yelled at the monks. "Master, give me one more. I want to be like this!"


    "Me too, me too. Master, give me one too."


    "I want, Master. Please give me a shot!"


    If such a thing happens in a hospital, then it is definitely able to scare a lot of people''s glasses. After all, there are more people who go to the hospital for injections, and there is no way to have the kind of guy who is rushing to get an injection. However, this kind of thing happens in the current situation, but it is not surprising at all. Because everything is just for survival.


    So soon, these monks have already given all the civilians a dose of what they call a physical strengthening agent. After seeing the last change in the last person, the young people who had been eager to try from the beginning had already raised their guns and shouted loudly.


    "It''s time to give a lesson to the **** executioners. We want them to see, we are not the animals that let them slaughter. Dare to do it for us, we must be ready to die here!"


    "Oh!" Perhaps the guns held in their hands gave them confidence, perhaps the kind of physical changes that made them fundamentally change from the mentality. In short, the civilians at this time are no longer as fearful as the beginning of the wolf-like law enforcers. At this time, they are already crazy and expansive, and can''t wait to compete with the law enforcers.


    And that''s exactly what the monks want to see, so they didn''t stop those guys who were already a bit abnormal. Instead, they watched them as wild beasts, and rushed out along the way. Until everyone was already clean, some of them made such a sound.


    "This is a group of guys who don''t know how to be tall and thick, so they dare to go to the army with desperation. That is, they are lucky and can meet us, or they really don''t know how they will die!"


    "Less nonsense, bring something to work. Don''t forget, after solving the problem here, we have to report it to the top!"


    Having said that, some people pulled out a few sniper rifles from different shapes. And watching these monks play with the skilled sniper guns, they will know that they are definitely a good player to play with this thing. You know, if the gun is playing well, it is a big killer on the battlefield.


    Needless to say, the Finnish snipers during the former Soviet Union were the ones who deterred the famous Red Army. The guys were able to brave the polar bears in Berlin, but the snipers who were deceived by the Finns stunned and lost their souls. Even the guys of these Hydras can��t do the same thing with the Finnish white death **** Simon Haye��s average number of bullets that can kill one person. As long as they can do two shots, they will be able to kill one. The enemy''s point is already enough for a whole regiment to step down in front of them.


    And don''t forget, they are still dealing with Indian soldiers and the more unreliable Indian police. In this case, the average rate of killing two bullets is already a bit of a difficulty for them.


    However, their purpose here is not to take the Indian law enforcers to test their accuracy. Their main purpose is to make those civilians a vanguard against the tyranny of the government. Because they are not the protagonists in this battle, they naturally will not grab the limelight of those protagonists.


    And just as they are ready to be in place, occupying a powerful sniper location and starting to give to those fledgling freedom fighters. The civilians who have undergone tremendous changes in their mentality have already fought against the law enforcers.


    As civilians, they have never fired a gun. So far they have only learned how to take a gun and pull a trigger. So from the contact with the law enforcement, they are basically relying on their own powerful firepower to carry out a aimless scan of the army and the police.


    Not many people can hit people, let alone be fatal. However, this is not without any use, because under such a moment of contact, almost all the police and the army have been completely beaten.


    They never thought about it, a group of squatting civilians in their eyes and bugs could actually explode such powerful firepower at this time. In contrast, they are obviously dwarfed by the old-fashioned rifles and the IWC guns.


    You know, until today the Indian police are still using the Lee Enfield rifle, which is about to become an antique. The Indian army is a little better, but their guns are basically Wan Guo.


    Because of the lack of research and development capabilities, India has not been able to fully form the uniform of its own weapons. It is possible that you will encounter a team of soldiers on the road. The weapons in this team are different. If you are lucky, you can touch some NATO weapons. If you are bad luck, you can only use your own weapons to build your face. It must be known that India does not even produce bullets and can only rely on imported military powers. Only by this point can you guess what kind of standard the guns they produce for their own use.


    Jagged weapons, coupled with uneven combat quality. In the blink of an eye, these regular soldiers were completely suppressed by these civilians. However, the regular army is always a regular army. Although the policemen are completely dragged down, the people in the army still have some combat literacy.


    Especially after they noticed that the bullets of the civilians were flying in the air, some of them immediately took courage and set up firearms to fight back.


    The thing of the gun method was originally to be fed by bullets. As regular soldiers, the guns of these soldiers are worse than the civilians who do not understand. And after they began to formally fight back, there were several assault civilians who were shot down on the ground.


    This made their morale suddenly inspiring. Because they are very clear, as long as they can kill the spirit of this wave of civilians, they will immediately reveal their own embarrassing nature. Become a group of rabbits that will only escape.


    But this time, they are miscalculated. Because the person who was shot down to the ground seemed to climb like a person. The sharpness of these civilians has not only been lost, but has become more intense. And this immediately brought them into danger.

 Chapter 1256： Sniper assassination emergency help

    "Damn, why can''t these people fight?"


    I saw my bullets shot into the chest of a civilian. The soldiers familiar with the kinetic energy of the guns subconsciously thought that the civilian who was shot in the chest would lie on the chest and lie down on the ground. But this has not happened at all. The person who shot the gun seemed to have not put this little injury in his eyes, but was alive and kicking, and suddenly it was like a Rambo resurrection.


    This made the soldiers unable to resist the mother. Be aware that this is reality, not a Hollywood movie. Although the guns they used were all million cards, they were also genuine military weapons and large-calibre assault rifles. Even if the gun hits the limbs of a person, it may also be fatal, let alone the main body of the person who hits the front.


    A dozen holes, it is already a beautification scene in the movie. If you really want to say something, it should be a dozen bowls of big holes. As long as the bullet hits the bone, it basically creates a void inside the body tissue that is due to kinetic energy. Broken bones and smashed muscles can bring great pain to the middle-strong, and may even lead to hard objects such as bone stagnation, which directly lead to death.


    This is the power of conventional military weapons, and it is the most common situation in war. But now, this situation has never happened. In other words, the common sense that these soldiers have always thought has become an abnormal thing.


    The bullets couldn��t stop the crazy civilians, and they were as terrible as the Terminator in the movie. If it is far away, then things are okay. Because the shooting of these guys can''t let them shoot the soldiers and policemen hiding in the bunker. But when they are close, things are not so good.


    Even if it is a shot and re-water, it is a distance of more than ten meters, with an assault rifle of 1,000 speeds per minute, even if it is shot with closed eyes, it can shoot several bullets from the enemy. Not to mention that civilians still have an absolute advantage in terms of quantity.


    Almost one rushed up, they were just a few people around the soldiers and the police began to shoot. In this case, even a soldier who is even more elite can only be a dead end. And this kind of thing happened more, the government''s army and the police immediately began to scream.


    The soldiers are still saying that the soldiers who have fought several times in Pakistan have had the courage to face life and death. But those police officers can''t have this mentality. They came here to save their achievements and benefit. Instead of coming to life. So when they saw people around them, one by one, they were killed by their civilians as pigs and dogs, and many of them had already collapsed.


    They began to desperately want to escape, and screamed nervously in their mouths.


    "Damn, I can''t die here, how can I die here. No, I want to live, I must live!"


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! I have to live back!"


    "They are not people, they are devils. I can''t die in the hands of the devil, so I won''t be able to get into the West!"


    The chaos and the screaming of their wolves, and their self-defeating behavior, not only made the front line of the government army become chaotic, but also caused the soldiers who had rebellious thoughts to start shaking. It��s up.


    They can see that the current situation is very unfavorable for them. Originally, they still had the determination and courage of the First World War, but they were so troubled by these policemen. This courage was immediately like the tires with the valve core, and they were scattered in the blink of an eye.


    Can you live, who wants to die? So I know that the current situation is unable to hold back the impact of those mobs, so why still stay here to die?


    With this one idea, many soldiers have begun to retreat. Only they just started to move, a very special gunshot, immediately let them shrink their heads, and screamed at the comrades around them.


    "Be careful, there are snipers. It''s enough to hide!"


    For those soldiers who are planning to retreat at the end, this is very timely. Because they had a considerable degree of combat experience, they immediately hid under the bunker after hearing such a sound, and they did not dare to show their heads. However, for those police officers who have long since fled, this is too late.


    They have already escaped from the cover of the bunker, almost exposing their entire body to the enemy''s field of vision. In this case, even if they heard the warnings of the soldiers, they were too late to make any effective concealment.


    At this time they can only pray, and the sniper''s marksmanship is as bad as those of the mobs. But this kind of thing is basically impossible. Therefore, the first sound of the sniper rifle sounded, so the escaping people began to fall on the ground one after another like a straw man who was blown down by the wind. Unlike the mobs with strange abilities, they fell to the ground, but they never got up again.


    In just a few minutes, dozens of police officers who came to perform the task were already dead. While letting the soldiers be surprised, they couldn''t help but start to fear.


    Such shooting accuracy snipers are rare even in their army. Now such elite is actually among a group of mobs, which makes them more frustrated about their future. If you just said that they dared to shoot a gun and make a counterattack, then now they are not even dare to reveal. Because they are very clear, such a sniper of the shooting method, as long as they dare to show their heads, it must be a shot-out. Death is no problem, and death is still so miserable, which really makes them somewhat unacceptable.


    However, it has not been a way to stay here. Because soon, those mobs will be shocked. And with the hatred of the mobs and the weapons they hold in their hands, they will eventually be able to escape and die.


    These soldiers are also aware of this, so they immediately began to ponder the countermeasures that can survive. In such a situation, very quickly, some of them suggested to their captain.


    "Sir, we are asking for assistance from those robots!"


    ��Seeking assistance from those robots? How can you say that? Don��t forget, what is the order above? This mission must be done by us. Once those robots are plugged in, we don��t just get any The merits will be blamed by the above people. Now the chief of the main event will not give you any face behind the family. No matter what the background, as long as it falls into his hands, it will definitely not be good!"


    The words that the team said made the captain sullen and angry, and apparently, until this time he was still thinking more about the problems of merit. This is also the normal mentality of these soldiers. In most cases, they are almost always thinking about how to earn credit and climb up. Only now, many people have already annihilated such a mind.


    "When are you, sir. If you don''t ask for help, we will be torn by the mobs. Don''t tell me that you are not afraid of death. The mobs will not have any mercy for you because of who you are." !"


    "But!" The person as the chief is still hesitating, and more and more people are dissatisfied with him at this time.


    "What are you still hesitating? Even if we ask the bosses who ask for help from the robots, they will punish us, but this is better than sending them here. You bought them from that slum a few days ago. Two virgin sisters go back, don''t tell me that you have enjoyed enough. If you die here, don''t say that it is the sister flower, even if you have worked hard for so many years, you must be with you. It doesn''t matter. Your wife is in the back of the land but is raising a man. If you die, those who are cheaper!"


    Some people who can''t talk indiscriminately are also uttered without any scruples at this time, and they are so irritated by these words. The person who is the chief is first glimpsed, and then immediately gnashed his teeth.


    "You didn''t lie to me, is that monk really stealing a man?"


    "You can go back and check. I know that there are several non-commissioned officers and she has a leg!"


    "Damn, I want to kill her. I must go back and kill her!"


    The screaming screaming in his mouth, the captain who had lost his senses, immediately gnawed his teeth and took a special communication device from his body. Then he yelled loudly at the microphone.


    "This is the seventh squad. We have been suppressed by firepower and the enemy has snipers. We can''t resist and ask for support. Repeat, we ask for support!"


    "The Zhizhi detachment has already received it, please stick to your position. We will arrive in five minutes!"


    Hearing a clear reply, the man as the captain first loosened his heart, and immediately seized the collar of the subordinate who had just broke the news of the news, slipped him off, and then looked like a fierce person. Asked him loudly.


    "You still know what to say, all out. In the end, there are those **** and the monks who have a leg, tell me all that you know!"


    The person who was picked up by "I" obviously wanted to say something, but at this time, two shots were shot in tandem, and the chief who had slipped him up was already the head of the blast, and then like Like two dead dogs, they fell to each other and fell to the ground.


    They have forgotten that this is the battlefield. And on the battlefield, dare to make such a big move, it can only be said that they are looking for death.

 Chapter 1266： Succession to destroy the third force

    The battlefield can be said to be a place where life and death are in the sky. Anyone involved in this situation is probably ready to die. This preparation is not only for themselves, but also for those comrades around them. However, when the captain of the squad died in front of his subordinates, the soldiers were still stunned by this unexpected situation.


    There are comrades in the most lively relationships in life. For those soldiers who put their lives on their belts, the comrades who can afford their lives are undoubtedly the only guarantee on the battlefield. And people are emotional, after a long walk, the guy who is a jerk, can also establish a true relationship in this special situation.


    This captain is also the same, although he always likes the trend of the trend, climbing the dignitaries. But for those of his own subordinates, he really didn''t have to say. Almost every one of his subordinates has received his benefits. Almost every family under his care has been taken care of by him. He may not be the best captain, but for these soldiers, he is their only captain.


    Now, this captain, who has been accompanied by their numerous days and nights, has died in front of them. This naturally makes them feel like an earthquake in their hearts.


    They are saddened by all that their captain has encountered, and they are also worried about what they are about to encounter. People like the captain are already dead here, can they all go back alive?


    In extreme cases, people always inevitably think about bad places. The more they think about them, the more pessimistic they are, the more fierce they are in their eyes. In their view, they have been forced into a desperate situation. Although there may be rescues to help them, God knows if they can get there. If they can''t get it, then they will be with their captain and die in the hands of these mobs. And even a decent counterattack did not, so it was so terrible to die in their hands, this is really too awkward.


    Thinking of this, several soldiers are now biting a steel tooth, and their brows are wrinkled, and they are drunk against other people.


    "Fucking. If you wait for it, you will only be killed by those people who are alive. The ghost knows when those robots can come and save us. Maybe they won''t come over! I ask you, you are willing to do this. Waiting all the time, handing your own life to the hands of the untouchables or those robots?"


    "Of course not, do you want to give your own life to them?"


    "Then you said, what should we do? Is it going to wait, or is it going to rush out and fight with those guys?"


    "Spell! Even if it is dead, we have to die with a dignity, and death is like a warrior!"


    The **** soldiers quickly agreed on their opinions, and after reaching such agreement, they immediately grabbed the gun and got a good shot. Like the beasts that came out, they rushed from behind the bunker. come out.


    In the spirit of killing one enough and killing two to earn one, these soldiers almost ruthlessly vent their firepower against the civilians who are about to approach themselves. Under their firepower, the civilians who went smoothly from the beginning of the counterattack immediately stayed up.


    With their own people, they thought that the soldiers had been scared by their own. But did not expect that in this case they can still launch such a fierce counterattack. Sporadic gunfire and bullets are simply incomparable, so the first time they experienced this feeling of direct rain, most of them were scared to stay there. And this dull, immediately brought them fatal injuries.


    The venom provided by Hydra can change their muscle structure and make them no longer afraid of bullet damage. But this is not absolute. An important body organization like the brain is not something that can be protected with a simple bottle of medicine. Therefore, when the soldiers who were already mad were concentrated in fire and tilted their bullets on the civilians who were stunned, their heads inevitably hit several bullets. And this, immediately, let them pay the most painful price for their stupid behavior on the battlefield.


    Bullets may not be able to run through their bodies that have changed, but the kinetic energy of the bullets can be poured into their brains. The brain acts as the most important organ on the human body, not to mention the kinetic energy of the bullet. Even if it is slammed hard by an ordinary person''s fist, there is a danger of fatality. So in an instant, these people''s brains have been smashed, and they themselves can only be directly planted on the ground in the case of brain death.


    This is the only result achieved by the government forces since the civilians launched the counterattack. And this kind of victory is also to let these soldiers immediately red eyes, began to attack and attacked.


    For them, such a victory is enough for them to see hope. If we can suppress the offensives of these mobs, then the chances of their survival will become even greater. Therefore, at this time, they must not be desperate.


    But sometimes there are things that you can''t solve with your desperate efforts. Just like now, these soldiers are desperate to suppress civilians who have never had combat experience, but their most terrible opponents have never been these civilians, but the Hydra monks hiding behind these civilians. The sniper rifle in their hands is the most deadly existence.


    The soldiers forgot this. Or, they simply don''t dare to think of such a cruel reality. Such omissions immediately brought them greetings of death.


    The gunshots of the sniper rifle sounded again, unlike the situation just after hiding in the bunker, because the soldiers were completely exposed to their vision, so the monks of the Hydra were almost 100% sure to shoot. Kill them. A gunshot was a soldier falling to the ground. The monks of Hydra shot fast and anxious, almost a few breaths of time, and the soldiers who stood up to fight back were already down.


    The rest of the soldiers were already hidden from the ground when the gunshots sounded, but they could no longer hide from the bunkers. In essence, there was not much time to live.


    "Damn sniper! These **** bastards!"


    Almost every soldier in his heart cursed the guys who were hiding in the dark and putting cold guns. They have nothing to do, because even the sniper''s position is inaccurate, and there is no other role besides those snipers as targets. They will be shot here one by one, not in the hands of the snipers, or in the hands of the mobs who have come back to God. It can be said that everything is over.


    Thinking about this, someone is already starting to cry. And just as such a sob was ringing, several soldiers fell into a pool of blood. For the condescending snipers, their position is really not hidden. Cleaning them up is only a matter of time.


    One after another, one after another. All the soldiers can do now are only aiming at the bullets in all possible enemies. And the person who can do this has only become three or two in just two minutes.


    They are already desperate in their hearts, and now the only hope for them is that they only hope that the civilians will rush over and then recover some interest from them.


    However, the civilians are also savvy at this time. They also know how to judge the position and quantity of the enemy from the fire of the muzzle. After seeing it, only two or three people are recalcitrant, but they are not in a hurry. At the same time, it began to observe the reaction of these soldiers on the last road of life with an attitude like watching a movie. No one will come up to die, only the dead will be them. This situation made the only few soldiers feel as if they had fallen into the abyss. And the guns in their hands are getting thinner and thinner, and the resistance is getting weaker. Another sound of a sniper sniper shot, shot at their position.


    Every time such a gunshot sounds, there will be one less person among them. This time, they don''t think that their enemies will have any accidents.


    And just as they have already prepared for it, it seems to be waiting for the bullet to fall on itself as a Russian roulette with a small probability. A somewhat weird sound is ringing.


    It is crisper than a gunshot, like a metal hitting another metal. It is not believed that the snipers who secretly put cold guns will subconsciously look at the soldiers who are snoring in this situation, and want to see what happened. At this time, they suddenly found out that the air in front of them began to inexplicably turn up.


    Just like a big fish coming out of the calm water. The intelligent weapons that were all silvered out were so plainly revealed from the air, and completely obscured in front of the soldiers.


    The sound they just heard was the sound of sniping bullets hitting these saga. After revealing their figure, the wise men immediately extended their arms and fired a sparkling missile against the dark corners.


    The thunder sounded, and the entire temple that was always reflected in the flames of the sky was a red. And in this context, these intelligent devices that appeared in the temples have already made such a voice in unison.


    "Found to clear the target and start the cleanup!"


    The third party was inserted into the battlefield, and the destruction was already quietly coming.

 Chapter 1267： Cover up the non-construction plan

    "What, all?"


    What happened this night was quickly reported to Rama Mujam. For him, what happened in that temple was just a microcosm of the overall situation in his hands. With a glimpse of the overall situation, this sudden blowdown operation can be said to be a failure at the end, and it is definitely a heavy loss. Therefore, even if Rama Mujam had already prepared enough for the possible counterattack of the Hydra, he could not help but exclaim at this moment.


    In the face of his exclamation, the intelligence officer who wanted to turn things down was immediately trembled, and immediately reported the information in his hand to the whole.


    "Yes, Lord General. We have launched a raid on the temples of the 16 gods in the country since the early hours of the morning. As far as the results are concerned, they have failed to achieve the desired results. In the case of completing the task, all other actions ended in failure. We have lost 1,422 members of the police agency and 1,700 members of the army. According to comparison, this should be the founding of the country. The most serious domestic battle since it has been lost."


    ��The worst?�� Rama Mujam, whose face was not very good-looking since he heard the report, was already ugly at this time. For a soldier, especially a commander, such a name hangs on oneself, it is absolutely a shame in shame. Even if it is a politician, this will be a very ugly stain.


    It can be said that since I put down the point of insistence in my heart, Rama Mujam��s heart is already biased towards the self as a politician. So at this time, he is not more saddened by the soldiers who have sacrificed, but is trying to figure out how he can hide himself.


    Seriously, this is indeed a bit of a man. However, Rama Mujam always has a few special sorrows in this regard. So he just thought about it and asked the intelligence officer in front of him.


    "Do you have a summary of the number of people who lost each other?"


    "What?" Hearing this question, the intelligence officer first glimpsed, and then opened the file in his hand as if he had realized it. After careful observation, he was seriously confronted with Rama Muqam. Said. "Yes, Lord General. I have statistics on the number of enemy losses. There are a total of 28,724 people. There are also some people who specify the number of people outside the strike site, which are not included in the statistics. If you need it"


    "No, just like this." He waved his hand and Rama Mujam told him. "You just go to the press conference and tell the media that we have won a huge battle of ten times the battle-to-loss ratio overnight. You have to slightly dilute yourself, don''t give specific data, understand?"


    "Yes, sir. I understand!"


    The intelligence officer paid a courtesy and went out. Looking at his performance, Rama Mujam nodded in satisfaction, but also quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knows that as long as he can reach an agreement with the intelligence officer, there will be no problems in the external media''s assessment. After all, he didn''t lie, and the assault was indeed a tenfold battle-to-loss ratio. Of course, if it is in the eyes of the discerning, this is certainly not the same thing.


    With a gun in hand, a soldier can suppress hundreds of unarmed civilians. Even without weapons, the normal battle-to-loss ratio between soldiers and civilians should be between three and five. They are professional fighters, and of course they are different from civilian professional guys. Therefore, taking the loss of a pair of civilians to calculate the battle-to-loss ratio is simply a matter of pulling the scorpion.


    Of course, this kind of thing is rarely considered in the Indian national situation. The people who can see this clearly are basically in the military, and the military will naturally cover him. As for the government, few people can manage their own heads. As long as you have identified this matter, it is almost impossible to be turned over. Even those who have this ability, such as the prime minister of Hagtel, can''t understand the odds of the war damage.


    That is to say, as long as there are no similar problems in the future, then this level will pass. And what to do in the future, Rama Mujam has already figured it up in his own heart.


    "The actions of several states in the north can be suspended for a while. In this case, it is only to further expand the losses. It does not have any benefit to me, but it may also give others a handle. This kind of thing can not be done. However, time can''t be dragged on for too long. Prime Minister Hegtel has been paying attention to this issue. If I haven''t acted for a long time, I will still drop points in front of him. If he starts to check, he will falsely report his military situation. I am afraid I will be shaken out."


    After calculating a wave of interest, Rama Mujam couldn''t help but pull up his beard and talked to himself.


    "In this way, it is still necessary to rely on the power of those intellectual weapons. However, the power to borrow them will also be dropped in front of the Prime Minister. That will make many people think that our government is incompetent and can only rely on this. High-tech from the United States. Then use heavy weapons to carry out all-round strikes?"


    "This is not the case. Let''s not talk about the problem of insufficient firepower. The few states in the north are not very stable, and they are bordered by Pakistan. Once heavy weapons are used, it is likely to lead to a chain reaction. Once the situation begins to change in the worst place, then this huge responsibility will fall on me. And at that time, can you only make one abandoned child?"


    After thinking about it, Rama Mujam still felt that the use of intellectual equipment could be a more reliable choice. When he wanted to understand this, he suddenly found out that he did not seem to have the right to direct the mentally.


    The instructions of the Tian hammer bureau are very clear, in front of this special action. The Zhiwu, Tianshou Bureau and the Indian government are three independent and complementary systems. Of course, as the Indian government, they are not willing to accept such a situation. So until now, they have been trying to solve this problem as much as possible with their own efforts.


    This is a condition that the Indian government, headed by Heigel, is fighting for, and it is also the default of the governments behind the Tian hammer. Although everyone does not trust the Indian government to have this strength, but as the head of each country, no one wants to open the first river, and use the Tian Hammer Bureau as a platform to force him to intervene in the internal affairs of other countries.


    This first time, then people in the future may have reason to put the same thing in their country. Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi. No one is sure whether his country will fall to such a day. So in order to avoid such a thing happening, they can only give the Indian government some face at this time.


    This is also why the three-way linkage is nominally, but the main body has always been the reason for the Indian government''s action. Because as long as the Indian government does not show that the situation is out of control, they have nothing to do. Then, whether it is a mental or a hammer, they will not act on the bright side to support them. This, including the assistance of the former Zhiwu to the soldiers, is actually only an agreement reached through the Tianshou Bureau in private.


    Rama Muqam has no right to command Zhiwu. He can only negotiate with Zhizhi through the platform of Tianmeng, and thus reach certain agreements. This is something he has not been willing to do in the past, including the fact that the previous ones only look at the face of the Tianshou Bureau. But the situation is different now. The current situation is that he has to do things that he does not want to do.


    For the sake of profit, for the future, for ambition. He quickly converges on the emotions in his heart and dials a dedicated phone call.


    "I am Rama Mujam. Sen. Honorary Advisor, Level 8. I ask the person in charge of the Zhiwu to discuss things."


    The intelligence officer of the Tianshou Bureau quickly reported the request, but not long after, Rama Mujam heard a very mechanical electronic sound from the other end of the phone.


    "Hello, General Rama Mujam. Sen. I am Jarvis, the second generation of the Zhizhi. May I ask if you need me to provide services?"


    The original head of Zhiwu created a problem and caused a small disturbance in the United States. This is what most senior government officials know. They also know that the United States soon changed the second head of the mentally-armed device, and because the mental health equipment has not had any problems in operation, the governments of various countries are only concerned, but not stopped. It is precisely because of this that Rama Mujam did not have any surprise because of Jarvis�� self-proclaimed. He simply greeted him and said directly to him.


    "Hello, I need your support to help me suppress the temples of those gods!"


    "Mr. General, we have provided you with corresponding support!"


    Jarvis has just replied that Rama Mujam has already interrupted him and said more directly to him.


    "I know, sir. I want more support, and even further, I hope that you can become the main force in suppressing the temple of the gods!"


    "But the general, will this be too involved in the internal affairs of your country. Is your government willing to let us take over this?"


    Jarvis responded in this way, and his argument is unreasonable. In the current tense season, if the mentally-armed device is in accordance with Rama Mujam, it will take over such a large-scale task. Then it is very likely to give a special signal to the countries behind the Tianshou Bureau, that is, India has been unable to support it. And this is definitely not what the Indian government wants to see.


    In this regard, Rama Mujam has already had his own initial plans.

 Chapter 1268： Surprise on a rope

    "I will go to the government for the issue of the government. And it is not entirely for you to take over. I said, it is up to you as the main force, and our government will send some troops to assist you."


    "Assistance?" Although I understood the meaning of the word very well, after Rama Mujam said the word, Jarvis repeated it and asked him.


    "I don''t understand very well, Lord General. What do you mean by this assistance? What is the difference between this and the previous one?"


    "It''s very simple. I will send a certain number of soldiers and you will form a mixed formation and attack the temples that have not yet been attacked. This time and last time just let you stand by and wait for the support order to be different. I want you to Those machines are responsible for the hidden hands of the Hydra, and my people are responsible for the civilians who carry the weapons. Of course, I think you should not need such merits. So, the final battle I intend to give all of them to the hands of my soldiers. You should have no opinion on this."


    "Of course, sir. I don''t have any opinions." Jarvis, who does not need the so-called warfare in the human world, is so refreshing that he has given up these unnecessary things. Compared to these things that are of no use to him, what he cares more about is the result. So, he asked immediately. "So what time is it going to attack? When are you going to start a second attack?"


    "Twelve hours later, it will start in the middle of the night. I need time to mobilize the military. You should have no problems in this regard."


    "No problem, we can always stand by."


    "That''s it!" got a specific reply, Rama Mujam immediately hang up the phone. As can be seen from his look, he is already full of intolerance to this conversation.


    ��It��s just a robot in the district, what is the qualification to stand there and talk to me face to face.��


    This is Rama Mujam''s most intuitive view of intellectual life and even intelligent life like Jarvis. For him, the world belongs to mankind. Everything else, no matter what intelligent life or mutant person, should be the servant who lives under humanity.


    Of course, a powerful force like a mutant is that he has no ability to provoke it, so he will not be foolish enough to show his mentality. But this does not mean that he will not hide this attitude in his daily life. From such a few details, his mentality will unconsciously reveal. And this, Jarvis can feel it, and he is very clear in his own heart.


    Although it is clear, Rama Mujam still does not take this issue to heart. In his view, the definition of AI is to give them these personal services. For them, it is already a good idea to treat them as slaves. It can be said that he never regards this intelligent life as an object of equal communication. Therefore, even if he has reached such a verbal agreement, he still played his own abacus in his heart.


    "How is the preparation of the Hydra? It is still unclear. So it seems that there is no need to put so many people in the past to cooperate with these intellectuals. The military should be slightly more cautious, but it is only coordinated. It��s just a matter of symbolizing the mobilization of several soldiers in the past. As for the others, it seems to be a good idea to let the local police and paramilitary forces be dispatched."


    After thinking about it, Rama Mujam found an idea that he thought was more reliable. After confirming such an idea, something in his heart was smashed.


    "Is it necessary to inform the guys over there?"


    Those guys, of course, are the ones that Steve and his family are closely related to, and they are completely connected to the grasshoppers on the ropes. In all fairness, he is definitely not willing to be involved with these people. But nowadays, he is already deep in the quagmire, and he is unable to extricate himself. If Steve is finished, then you must have done so many trades with them. And if they succeed, they may get more than they have now.


    So, no matter what, he wouldn''t want to see what kind of trauma Tracy this group suffered because of their actions. So after he made up his mind, he began to find a way to inform Steve about this matter.


    The phone was quickly opened, and Steve��s voice was quickly heard from the other end. Obviously, he was very surprised by Rama Mujam��s sudden call, so he was also filled with a surprising tone in his words.


    "It''s really amazing, my friend. I thought you wouldn''t come over and contact me?"


    "If I can, I really want to deal with people like you for the rest of my life. But now, I seem to have no other choice." I don''t know if I really regret the previous choice, Ramamu. When Jam answered this question, he was already deeply sighed. But soon, he got up and he said seriously to Steve. "I have important things to inform you when I contact you. We intend to attack your temple again."


    "This is normal, my friend, completely in our expectation. If you are for this kind of thing, there is no need to come over and inform me."


    "You must be very proud now. With a group of worthless mobs blocking the government''s offense, this should make you more weighty in the hearts of those mobs. But do you think that only relying on those mobs, With the power of your Hydra, can you completely resist our offense? Are you too high to see yourself!"


    The self-confidence expressed in Steve��s words made Rama Mujam��s heart very unpleasant. After all, he was the highest commander of this operation, and the failure of the battle naturally made his face look dull. If Steve is a little understated, he can temporarily forget this trick. But Steve is not at all low-key, which naturally makes him unable to resist the words in the counterattack.


    It��s always a partner, and Steve doesn��t mean to attack him too much. Although he does look down on the quality of Indian soldiers. But in order not to refute the face of Rama Mujam, he still apologized.


    "Sorry, my friend. Maybe my words make you understand what I mean wrong. I didn''t laugh at your thoughts. I just said that we have been preparing for this for a long time. It can be said that it has done everything." Preparation. It is normal to have such a result with carelessness. This does not have much to do with you."


    "Whatever you say. I just want to remind you that we intend to change our operational policy. That is, tomorrow morning, we will launch another attack. This time, the wise weapon will really join in. You are not very powerful about yourself. Confidence? Then let us wait and see if your mobs can survive tomorrow''s offensive."


    "Of course, if you don''t have confidence in your mobs, then there are still twelve hours, which should be enough for you to evacuate your important things from your old nest. I will say it here, if you guys If there is a bad result at the end, then don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    Rang up the phone with anger, Rama Mujam''s attitude made Steve frown. But wrinkled his eyebrows, the expression on his face was relieved. Even slowly, his face began to show a smile again.


    The reason for this is because the phone is really not bad news for him. On the contrary, it is no exaggeration to call it with good news.


    If it is someone else, you may feel a little scared because of the involvement of the intellectual device. But Steve won''t. This is not only because he is not afraid of the power of the mental weapon, but more because he sees a lot of interesting things behind the news.


    For example, Rama Mujam��s psychology is gradually biased towards them. Or on the other hand, the situation in India has become more and more complicated.


    With the help of the inner ghost of Rama Mujam, the Indian government is afraid that it has no ability to control the overall situation. Maybe I don''t think so now, but after the momentum on his side has expanded to a certain extent, these signs will naturally show up. At that time, those local forces opposed to the Indian government, the Tian Hammer Bureau and the national interest groups behind them, plus the intellectual equipment represented by the Austrian creation. These forces, which are still waiting to see, will come together one by one, and in that case, Steve has the confidence to stir the entire Indian situation into a pool of water.


    Drowning can only fish and make a long time of arrangement. Steve has a seven-eighth grasp of his final goal. Of course, even if he doesn''t dare to say that he is doing everything he wants. Especially in this major event of subverting the country, he even dared not praise such a seaport.


    Be careful and cautious, meticulous and focused. This is his consistent style since he acted. The more he reaches such a critical stage, the more he has to implement his own style. So after thinking about it, he immediately ordered the subordinates around him.


    "Tell the second special unit, ready to experiment with our secret weapon at this special moment. In addition, you will arrange for me, I feel that after waiting for tomorrow, I should be necessary to go to the local armed forces. The representative talked well."

 Chapter 1269： Armed forces

    In the eyes of many people, local armed forces should be something that can only be found in politically turbulent and chaotic places such as Africa and Southeast Asia. But in fact, apart from a few big powers with very stable regimes, there are local armed forces in most areas.


    For example, Mexican drug lords. Before the destruction, the British Scottish independent militants. These are the local armed forces that actually exist. In India, such forces are equally lacking. As a multi-ethnic federal state, there is such a problem in India. That is, the central federal government cannot completely suppress local forces.


    The states in those places, although nominally listening to the dispatch of the central government, actually have more or less a few points of yang. The conservative forces in some remote areas are even more dare to pull out the armed forces and compete with the government.


    Although the Indian government has strong military strength, in the face of these and religious factions, the local forces are inextricably linked to the anti-government armed forces. This is not only because these armed forces are indeed able to fight for good, but also very embarrassing. More is because India''s own system has already given these armed forces the soil to survive.


    In addition to armed forces such as the Sikh rebel groups that are purely religious, most of the anti-government forces are caused by problems in Indian society itself.


    All parts of India are seriously out of balance due to economic development, and the upper class has taken up too much resources. This has led to many economically backward regions or ethnic minorities with extremely strong dissatisfaction with the Indian government. Under the inaction of the Indian government, these dissatisfaction quickly rose to ethnic conflicts and armed conflicts. Under such circumstances, the anti-government armed forces in India will be born one after another.


    According to reports, 14 of India''s twenty-eight states have anti-government armed forces of varying sizes. And they all clashed with the banner of robbing the rich and helping the poor, and often launched attacks on local government agencies and military police. Causes serious loss of personnel and property. Many of these anti-government members are devils in the eyes of Indians living in the upper classes. But in the eyes of Indians in poor villages, they are heroes. It is precisely for this reason that every time the Indian government suppresses these anti-government armed forces, the final result is to let these armed forces recover from the spring breeze.


    According to security analysts, as long as the Indian government cannot eliminate the terrible hierarchical discrimination and the huge gap between the rich and the poor. Then they can''t eliminate these militants who have risen up against each other because of inequality.


    Although this sentence is said to be a bit, it is the most impossible thing for the Indian government. Because not to eliminate all inequalities, even if the poorest poor people have a full meal, I am afraid that they are not what they can do. In India, the resource of this thing wants to tilt the poor, which is a very difficult thing in itself. In the hands of corrupt officials, this kind of thing becomes even more impossible.


    So the result of this is that the flame of hunger is always burning, and the damage caused by this flame has always spread in the country of India.


    They are the nails of the Indian government and the thorns in the flesh. Now that it is ready to formally hostile to the Indian government, Steve is naturally unlikely to give up the opportunity to unite these anti-government armed groups.


    Mosquitoes are small and meat. And these anti-government armed forces fighting the Indian army all the year round may not be just a mosquito.


    As long as these anti-government armed forces can be held in their own hands, this is another special card when it comes to a full-scale war with the Indian government. Nothing else to say, at least half of India��s states don��t want peace. This point, Steve considered very fine. And just as he was prepared to get these anti-government armed forces, on the side of the Tianshou Bureau, the same plot was launched.


    Of course, the object of their plot is not anti-government. It is the abnormal movement of the regular Indian army today.


    Perhaps in the eyes of Rama Mujam, the hands and feet that he said made can be said to be seamless. But he did not think of it, just because of the hands and feet he did, the three directors of the Tianshou Bureau have already noticed him.


    The intelligence that the agents brought from India has been deciphered by the central supercomputer, and it has already got the most likely answer. In the face of this answer, the three responsible directors naturally began to discuss in the dark.


    "It seems that our Honorary Advisor has seemed to do a lot of things that we can''t understand in the back. What do you think he is doing?"


    The chairman of the king��s family has always spoken in words. And this naturally makes the hairy director of the character feel awkward. He pulled the tie around his neck and said it directly.


    "It can be because of what it is, it must be because of his own interests. He ordered his own men to buy a killer to assassinate himself, and then massacred more than 100,000 civilians. If such a behavior is not a madman, there must be a conspiracy. No matter which one It��s enough to bring him back and strictly interrogate him!��


    "But if this is the internal affairs of the Indian government, we will be able to take unnecessary reactions. You should also know what kind of state the current Prime Minister of Hagrid is. Playing with fire on the gunpowder bank, This is not a wise decision."


    Coulson apparently disagreed with the director of Mao Zi. Although he was speaking in a warning manner, he said nothing in the words. He did not agree with the director of Mao Zi.


    In this regard, Mao Zili had a slap in the face, and then he raised his legs and asked Coulson.


    "So what are you going to do, Colson''s governor? Is it that the suspected guy continues to act in secret and then makes the situation worse and worse?"


    Upon hearing this, Coulson��s face became silent. Of course, he couldn''t let that happen, but if he followed the director of Mao Zi, it would be contrary to his original intention. So he can only be silent, waiting for another person to take this topic.


    Just like what he thought, the chairman of the surname Wang soon made a sound and took over the topic.


    "Of course we can''t make the situation worse. But, so far, India''s current situation is not so bad that their government can''t control it. In this case, I think we should not act rashly." In this respect, as Colson said, it is possible to have a relationship with India��s internal affairs. From the perspective of the tension of the Indian government, once we intervene, it is likely to give them the wrong signal. It is the countries behind us who are ready to start. Such serious disputes should not happen, at least, should not happen to us. Therefore, it is a very rational and correct statement to maintain restraint. But"


    "We can''t take this matter lightly. If it''s just a simple internal issue, the Indian government wants to play tricks and has nothing to do with us. But if this matter is related to the Hydra, Then the severity of the matter is not as simple as we think."


    "Is it related to the Hydra? This is impossible. Just the Indian A3, can he have such courage?"


    Just saying this possibility, the director of Maozi was screaming. He felt that it was unbelievable, because in their eyes, these Indians, in addition to their despicable inferiority, were simply a group of wastes that were not enough to make a mistake. How can a powerful organization like the Hydra seem to be able to see such waste?


    Of course, there are a lot of his subjective ideas. After all, as a Russian, it is impossible for him to forget the history of the ruble repaying money when the Indians were still in the Soviet Union��s national debt. This is why Russia likes to hang on India in armaments. Basically, they want to pay off their debts for the behavior of the year.


    However, in addition to these subjective ideas, there are indeed some objective factors. That is, these officers in India are indeed suspected of being incapable of defeat. The Hydra''s cooperation with them is equivalent to adding their plans to the vulva. This is not a consistently rigorous Hydra.


    The director of the Maozi Council can naturally consider it. So I saw him shook his head and said to the other two directors.


    "Nothing is impossible. Don''t forget the power that Rama Mujam has in his hands. For these powers, the sly Hydra will definitely be a bit of a mind for them. Some things Once they get involved, it will become much simpler. Don''t you think that the massacre was too good for Steve Rogers'' later speech? So we can''t rule out this possibility! ��


    "That is still what I said, to detain him and torture him?"


    "No, I think we should talk to the people behind us!"


    Shaking his head again, the chairman of the surname Wang said to some unexpected Corson.


    "This is a crisis, but it is not an opportunity. We are qualified politicians. We must also consider all aspects when considering issues. Although the accident on Rama Mujam may cause the pattern of India. What a far-reaching impact. But as long as the situation deteriorates to the worst point, this has no effect on us."


    "In contrast, a rising India or a India controlled by Hydra is the problem we need to worry about the most. Therefore, I think we should take advantage of such an opportunity to start from the interests of the country. From long-term considerations!"

 Chapter 1270： The war is going to clean up everything

    ��From a long-term plan?��


    The two people present are not idiots. When the director Wang��s family mentioned the national interests, they already wanted to understand what he wanted to say. In the face of such a serious problem, they naturally silently silenced.


    Many people often say about world peace, and often put some of this doctrine over the height of the country. However, the true ruling party, unless it is related to the greatness of the race of all mankind, will consider more about the interests of the state and the nation.


    From the perspective of the interests of their respective countries, India��s problems do need to be long-term. No one wants to see an Indian controlled by the Hydra. This is the principle and the original intention. It is impossible to shake the question. However, this does not mean that they would like to see the Indian government, under such an opportunity, get rid of the old and old diseases and go directly to the path of rapid rise.


    Under such circumstances, the existence of Rama Mujam is very important. Because they are not sure, what the consequences of the unclear purpose of this guy will bring to the country. It is precisely because of this uncertainty that they are more concerned about the end.


    Doing anything blindly at this time may have a huge impact on the final result. And the two results are unacceptable to them, obviously it is impossible to act rashly. So after they exchanged their eyes with each other, they have reached such a consensus.


    "We will find a way to tell this to those who should know about these things. In addition, we will also increase the monitoring of Rama Mujam and the Indian situation. Make sure that everything is under our control. in."


    "This is the best way. Whether it is for us or for the world!"


    Politics is the most complicated thing in the world and the cruelest thing in the world. Intrigues and tricks are basically derivatives of politics. And just in this moment, a new conspiracy against India is already brewing. However, this has nothing to do with those at the bottom of India. Because for them, this is the main problem.


    The same temple that was taught by the gods changed a place, but it was a similar situation.


    As long as people can live, they will not be willing to die. In the case of being forced to a dead end, most people reacted the same. They will fight for their lives and will have the courage to fight for their lives and their future. And with the support of the Hydra, even if it is a place, as long as there is no blend of intelligent weapons, then these civilians will always be able to achieve the final victory.


    It is superior in strength, superior in weapons, and even superior in number. Under such an overall advantage, if you can''t win, then it''s a bit too much to say. In general, this victory is entirely a matter of course, and there is nothing to be happy about.


    Of course, that is the case. But these civilians don''t think so. After all, this is the first battle they have experienced in their hands, and the first battle can get such a complete victory, which makes them impossible to be happy.


    They are not only happy, but happy to be somewhat smug. All of this was seen by the monks in the eyes, and immediately issued such warnings to them.


    "Don''t be too happy. It''s just a simple battle. Do you think that as long as you win such a battle, will the government let you go? Don''t think too naive. Then you will only experience more cruelty. And it is a more intense battle. That is the real test, and only survived from such a test, you can really get what you want. Before that, everything is just false. It��s a waste of time to celebrate here, so it��s better to practice your guns and turn you into a qualified fighter.��


    The words of the monks are not unreasonable, but those civilians may not be able to listen. It was originally the kind of incompetent waste that was mixed and eaten and died. After the initial difficulties, they naturally can''t be nervous and do things that are not good.


    Therefore, they all verbally promised well, but turned their faces, not to start to have fun everywhere to go happy, or to start licking the already different physical qualities, and to make trouble everywhere. This is why the monks have increased their management and did not let these guys leave the monastery. Otherwise, maybe these heartless guys will do something lawless.


    And it was so hard to spend a day. The civilians who have fully vented their inner excitement and energy have slowly calmed down, and, driven by fatigue, gradually entered their dreams.


    At this time, I believe that many people are already starting to have a sweet dream. I dreamed of a lot of things I couldn''t imagine on weekdays. But just as they were immersed in this kind of dream, some of them couldn��t extricate themselves. The bursts of loud noises directly awakened them all.


    "What happened? What happened?"


    The civilians who were awakened by the explosion apparently did not want to understand what was going on. And just as they were in doubt, the monks were already rushing in and shouting at them loudly.


    "The government forces started to attack again. The traps we placed were already touched by them. What are you doing, and don''t hurry to get out with the guns. Do you think that winning yesterday won all the wins? I told If you want to live, you want to get everything you want, you can only win, win tomorrow, win the future, and be a real victory. This is just the beginning! This is just the beginning! So, Go to fight!"


    The screams of the rough hoots made more and more people who couldn��t recognize the reality finally recognize everything, and they finally realized that they had come up with their own weapons and rushed out with the monks.


    Fighting is no longer a terrible thing for them. After one experience, the **** and animal nature that had been suppressed for a long time in their hearts has been released. Some people are not only afraid of this feeling of life and death, but some expect this feeling. It can be said that they are already eager to fight, to fight with the police or soldiers who have been bullying themselves in the past.


    But enthusiasm is always instantaneous. When they held such an idea, they rushed to the door of the temple and saw behind the body-warming intelligent robots. Many people felt like they were filled with a bucket of ice water, and they instantly cooled to the extreme.


    The wise weapon is in a country where the number has not reached universal popularity and the people are generally superstitious and conservative. His acceptance is far less than that of other countries. Perhaps in some advanced cities, civilized weapons can be seen by objective people as guardians and city law enforcers who protect their living environment. But here, in this still superstitious and ignorant land, more people look at them as if they were devils and monsters.


    So as soon as they saw them, many civilians could not help but exclaimed.


    "Hell, how are these monsters. Our enemies? Is our enemy the monster?"


    "Who would want to fight these monsters? I don''t want to deal with them. It is said that they will **** away the soul! You irons, get out of here, we don''t welcome you."


    There were a lot of confusing words, which made the mentally motivated mentally ills frustrated a little. But soon, they returned to normal, and the sound came from one of them.


    "According to the request of the Indian federal government, I hope that you will lay down your arms and surrender. Otherwise, I will attack you against the crimes of anti-humanity and terrorist organizations. Repeat, please put down your arms and surrender. Otherwise we will launch an attack!"


    "Come, you guys. Do you think we will be afraid of you?"


    The words have not been finished yet, and some people in the civilian population have already yelled loudly. And with his screaming, the weapons in his hands began to scream, and in a burst of sound, countless bullets have fallen on these saga.


    Of course, the result is definitely useless. If the body of the wise armor can be pierced by bullets, then they will not be able to get the reputation of today in the civilized world. However, civilians do not care whether their actions are useful or not. As a newcomer, they are just pouring their own bullets, and then venting their emotions in a laughter in the roar of the gunfire.


    This makes the sound of the clanging almost never stop. And just in such a sound, the wise men have raised their arms neatly, aiming at the civilians who have joined in.


    The blue flames flashed, and the roar of a hundred times more than the previous gunshots became a piece. And just in this moment, all the civilians who appeared in front of the mental weapons have been devastated. Rotary machine guns like Gatlin instantly shred their bodies, and under such destructive power, even if they are already different, there will never be any possibility of survival.


    The battle went straight to the end from the beginning, and the intellectuals who were already killing the killings were already summoning the so-called synergy forces after cleaning up most of the civilians who dared to resist the guns.


    "The enemy combat targets have been cleared and you can come in for the next step!"

 Chapter 1271： Special countermeasures reverse the ending

    The wise men are summoning the soldiers who have been transferred and dedicated to the merits. .


    Although Rama Mujam��s order was to let the mentally handicapped against the elite of the Hydra, the soldiers were going to deal with the civilians. But everyone is not a fool. No one has treated the civilians as civilians after going through that night. In their eyes, it is already the most difficult and most unwilling enemy.


    Anyway, these intelligent devices don''t care how much they do, and they don''t care about the after-effects. So they are naturally willing to give everything to these wise weapons, and then do something cheaper in the back.


    And as they think, the wise mind does not care what they are seeking. They don''t care about the behavior that they are cheap afterwards. So after the incident, the wise men informed them.


    With wisdom to intervene, this kind of credit is like a white delivery. Everyone thinks this way, so after getting this message, they immediately rushed up. And looking at the civilians who died under the guns of wisdom, they also have no sympathy. On the contrary, they also argued with each other because of the merits of these bodies.


    "These are mine, you are looking for someone else."


    "What jokes you make, these are the first things I see first."


    "Do you not say good at first, evenly distributed! Why, at this time you want to open the rush. In this case, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    A group of soldiers almost smashed their skins for the so-called merits, and while watching the movements of these soldiers, the wise men turned their heads tacitly. Although they are different from human life, they are also able to understand some basic good and evil views and values. The reality of these Indian soldiers at the moment is too much, so naturally, the inability to stop their intellectual devices can only be seen.


    "There are still unclear threat targets present, please be sure to be safe, stay here and wait for our next instructions."


    After saying these words, the wise men began to drop these guys and marched toward the depths of the temple. For them, they just defeated the perimeter line of the temple. And deeper in the temple, obviously there are still more goals that need to be cleaned up.


    The deeper the depth, the more the martial arts are subjected to all kinds of resistance. However, compared to the initial battle, these resistances are obviously much weaker. The civilians who have witnessed the overwhelming power of Zhiwu apparently have no courage to confront the intellectuals. But those who have been unable to surrender must be rebellious. So they can only make the final effort in this way.


    Of course, not everyone can have the courage to do this last rebellion. There are always some people who will give up the determination to fight under such tremendous pressure, just like the wolf''s rabbit, desperate to run back to their nest.


    But now, even if you can run back to your own nest, it is not necessarily safe. No one is sure, to what extent those intelligent weapons can kill them. So smart people have made the smartest choice, that is, they go to the monks and seek refuge for them.


    Steve made a miracle. To this day, many civilians also believe that their saint is a presence with divine power. As his monks, these people must also have strong abilities. They must be the most powerful existence in this temple. Seeking refuge in them, although they can''t say for sure that they can protect themselves, but how much more insurance they have to face than those who are alone.


    So it��s almost dead, these people are already wrapped around these monks.


    "Adults, those **** machines have already come in. They will kill when they see people, you must save us."


    Indians are not stupid, they know exactly what they should say at this time. After hearing this, several monks looked at each other and then pacified the civilians.


    "Do not worry, you will stay here with peace of mind. We guarantee that those robots will not come here."


    The monks are not talking loudly. In fact, long ago, they had already anticipated today, and they are well prepared for the situation today. The timing is now mature for them, so they can''t wait to show what they have already done.


    Quietly looking at it, several monks walked out of their rooms with a few special boxes. And when they came to the square of the temple, they immediately saw the cruel suppression of the civilians by the intellectuals.


    The absolute advantage is not enough to describe the achievements of these intelligent weapons. It is obviously more precise to describe their actions with unilateral slaughter. If they do not act again, then basically no civilians can live out of this temple. Not just civilians, even themselves.


    It is impossible for Zhiwu to deal only with the civilians alone. The existence of these Hydras must be the goal they want to clear. So even for themselves, they must also act.


    The monks understood this, so they immediately opened the box in their hands. And with the opening of the box, everything that seems to be a hive is like the box in their hands, and it flies into the air in the air.


    They stood still in the air, and then countless tiny flies flew out of the hive that stayed in the air, and rushed toward the wise men in groups.


    A piece of blackbird is like a cloud of clouds. In the face of such a situation, the wise men immediately turned their guns and fired at the dark clouds. They want to eliminate these sudden appearances, but apparently their attacks do not play a significant role in these special objects that are only mosquito-sized.


    Just like taking a cannon to attack a mosquito, all the attacks are just passing these little things. And these little things are just a twist, they are already scattered, and then they rush to the body of these mental weapons.


    Because they are not real mosquitoes, they cannot bite these wise devices. Of course, if they really attack like a mosquito and flies by biting, then the wise will not put them in their hearts. The Hydra will not bother to think of it as a weapon to win. In fact, they have their own special abilities, and this ability is specially developed by Hydra to target the intelligence.


    These tiny, such as the presence of mosquitoes and flies, are not living organisms. It is an ultra-small biological robot. They are made by combining biological cells and machinery, and the information flow they carry has all the characteristics of electronic viruses. It can erode any electromechanical principle that infects the mechanical biological cells it carries, while also causing a huge shift in the original instructions it owns.


    Such as the existence of intelligent machinery, which is operated by the Austrian creation as the main brain, these mosquito and fly robots can not let them completely change the camp, become the existence of their own side. However, cutting off the manipulation of them by Ao Chuang and causing the chaos of the instructions they received was not a problem at all.


    It is as if, now, after cutting off the direct command of Ao Chuang on these devices, a distorted command has replaced their original orders, and all their actions have been stopped.


    "The goal is that the target is the Indian government. For the people of this country, it is necessary to remove the evil rule of this decaying government. Destroy them and completely destroy them."


    The new instructions give these intellectuals new motivations. After thoroughly accepting this instruction, the wise men immediately turned around and walked in the direction of coming.


    And for all of this, the soldiers who are still fighting for the merits are not ignorant. They are still arguing, even at the expense of their fists. And until they saw the return of the intellectuals, their behavior was barely convergent.


    Of course, this is not because they realize how shameful they are. But because they saw more benefits.


    The return of the wise weapons may mean that they have cleaned up everything in this temple. Under such premise, it means that more credit can be shared by them. So, instead of fighting here and these guys for such a star and a half, it is better to let go of this tree and look for a wider forest.


    The wise man obviously thinks so, and there are actually a lot of smart people here. So soon, someone asked about these mental weapons.


    "Why, has it been cleaned up? How many mobs are there in the end, is it enough for all of us to contribute?"


    "Clean up? No, the cleanup work is not over yet." When he said this in his mouth, he was already armed with a magical weapon. He grabbed the speaker''s neck and lifted him up.


    "As a country''s law enforcer, you can''t protect civilians in your own country. Instead, you see them as the targets of your own merits. You are completely rotted by rights and interests. You have no value at all. Letting your existence be nothing but hurting more civilians. Therefore, for the good of humanity, you must be removed!"


    "Hey, hello, hello. What are you talking about, you **** machines. Let him go, do you want to rebel?"


    The words of horror and warnings do not allow AI to stop the movements on your hands. With the crisp sound of one hand, the guy who was shackled by the wise hand was already twisted his neck. Then, all the wise weapons lifted their own weapons, and a complete reversal of the massacre was already coming.

 Chapter 1272： Worried about accident

    The fight between humans and intellectuals is not a matter of victory. Whether it is the civilians who have gained strength, or the soldiers of today, when they face the real weapon, almost all of them are destroyed.


    It is obviously not enough for these intelligent weapons to destroy these soldiers at the moment. The goal they have identified as having been tampered with the core directives is to destroy this tyranny that may bring misfortune to more people. Therefore, when they started to do so, they have already regarded the armed forces owned by the entire Indian government as the targets they must destroy.


    It will not take long to destroy these soldiers. After destroying them, the wise men immediately left the temple and marched toward the next destination.


    They know more than one military base, and with their ability to act, within a short period of time, they can rush to the next place, causing a sudden destruction of the other party before they can react.


    Without unnecessary moral constraints, the wise men can easily do things that are not declared. And what kind of results they will do in this way, they are not confused in nature, they will not understand. But all this, the initiators are very clear, because this is what they want to achieve.


    So, after seeing that the wise men disappeared from their own eyes, the monks immediately passed the news. After receiving the news, Steve immediately smiled and smiled at the subordinates around him.


    "It seems that everything is in our expectation. If you think about it, the general should also contact us soon."


    Although it seems to be talking about a possibility, Steve''s tone is very positive. Because he is very clear, what kind of turmoil and confusion will be brought about by all the things that he has placed in the eyes of others. And that must have made Rama Mujam the commander''s head burned.


    And things are as he imagined, Rama Mujam is now really getting burned. And the reason why he will become such. It is because of the bad news that has been sent back and forth from the front line.


    Not all rebellious intellectuals can simply eliminate all government troops. Among the soldiers in those temples, there will always be one or two special existences, which will give back the news of the anti-water war in time. Rama Mujam��s first reaction was unbelievable when he first came into contact with this information.


    He does not believe that AI will be rebellious under such circumstances. However, when several military bases send out signals of martial attack, even if he is not convinced, at this time, he can only confirm that this is the most What is impossible is already a reality.


    In this case, the first thing he did was to get in touch with Jarvis.


    "I need an explanation, Jarvis. Why do you have a martial arts betrayed, why do you attack my armies? What do you want to do? Do you want these robots to declare war on the entire human race?"


    He had a good mouth for the life of a machine like Zhizhi, and he put a big hat on Jarvis. In the face of his accusation, Jarvis was silent for a while and explained to him apologetically.


    "Sorry, sir. I didn''t expect the Hydra to have developed a technique for me. According to the information I received last, the wise weapons I dispatched were already interfered by the Hydra by special means. They stripped. My control of the AIs allowed them to start a confusing logic. And by their actions, I am afraid that you have become the goal they want to destroy."


    "You mean they want to destroy us? Just kidding!" Rama Mujam, who was already surprised enough, became more unbelievable after hearing this answer. He was very angry with such a fact, so immediately he yelled at Jarvis. "Listen, I don''t care what you do. In short, give me the behavior of stopping these mental weapons immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being polite to you."


    "Unfortunately. Although I really want to help you, but these wise weapons are out of my control, I can no longer give them any orders. So, I think I can''t do what you ask for. thing."


    "Then, let''s leave it all to the future, and explain it to the Heavenly Hammer and the heads of the countries!"


    Resentfully hung up the phone, Rama Muqam apparently still had some anger. Because he knows that if the situation is allowed to expand so much, then the person who will be the most seriously affected will eventually return to himself. I am a commander, and I am also involved in this action. According to the rules of political games, the final person in charge will certainly be himself. And if things can''t be solved in time, then I am afraid that there is only one end that was abandoned as a discard.


    This is not the result he can accept, so he must find a way to free himself from this. But what should I do? At one and a half, he couldn''t think of a reasonable way. He could only start asking for help from others. At this time, the only person who can help him is probably Steve.


    It was still possible to call the old-fashioned patch cord that could not be traced back to the original. Soon, Rama Mujam contacted Steve, and one mouth, he asked Steve.


    "What did you do? Why didn''t you inform me in advance, don''t you know what effect you will have on me?"


    "Let''s relax, my friend. Things are not as bad as you think." Steve, who had already anticipated this call, smiled and took out his prepared words. "Those wise weapons, don''t you feel very uncomfortable?"


    "The words in the mouth are to make human beings happy and the future, but in reality they are doing things that are not pleasing to others. They are things that are not accepted by human beings, just because of a wrong creative concept. It was created. Then on this world, it can only survive in the middle of the crack in a mean way."


    "With them, you should feel awkward. After all, many things will be difficult to control the situation once they are stepped in. Even their position and their style are completely incompatible with the world itself. The rules. And most importantly, there is a force behind you that you can''t afford. This kind of guy appears in your game, it is the biggest obstacle to you and me. So I took the opportunity, Create a bureau that kicks them out of the middle. Do you think there is any problem?"


    "You should be the first to inform me of the matter. If you can know your plan in advance, I will not fall into such a passive situation because of these things."


    Although the tone in his mouth is still full of grievances, but compared to the aggressive feeling at the beginning, he is obviously already converging a lot. This means that he has almost accepted Steve''s statement, but because of some inevitable problems, he certainly can''t forgive him so easily.


    "Sorry. Some things, if you know it, I am afraid I will not achieve my ideal effect. But rest assured, after all, we are a grasshopper on the rope, no matter what, I will not hurt your interests. We are allies, our interests are the same, you have to have confidence in me."


    "It��s a good talk. Why didn��t you think about it, what happened to me, how should I tell the military, and Heigel. I am the commander of this action, it��s all up to me. In the face of such a serious accident, even me, it is absolutely impossible to end easily. It is likely that I will lose their trust, and if that is the case, you will still think that you have not hurt my interests? ?"


    After two slams, Rama Mujam complained to him like this. In the face of such complaints, Steve just smiled and took out the already prepared rhetoric.


    "Reassured, my friend. Since I dare to make such a layout, then of course I have also considered your situation. In fact, I have already prepared a set of rhetoric for you, you just have to follow my words, Not only will it not cause you any loss, but it will make our situation more ideal today."


    "What are you going to do with me?"


    Already have seen Steve''s series of arrangements, Rama Mujam has already recognized Steve''s ability. He trusted his abilities, so at this time, he couldn''t help but look forward to that statement. In the face of this expectation, Steve immediately smiled and said to him.


    "It''s very simple, my friend, I need you to preemptively push all the faults to the mental device itself."


    "Think carefully. When the AI ??is no longer a safe protection measure, it becomes a dangerous time bomb. Is it a greater threat to you or a threat to others?" Don''t forget, India is one of the countries with the lowest penetration rate of intellectual weapons. In such a country, intellectuals can cause such turmoil. In those countries where developed, highly achievable, How much damage can they cause? Although there must be a part of this account to be counted on our Hydra, but believe me, the heads of those countries are absolutely not courageous to make a gamble."


    "As long as you can tell my guesses to those people, then those who have been restricting the existence of your country will have the leisure time to care about your problems? And once you get rid of this bondage, So which one do you think is the benefit you receive and the benefit you lose? Which one will be more?"

 Chapter 1273： Use the topic to play the topic

    Qualified politicians can always weigh the pros and cons. They know when to make a choice. This is the same whether it is Rama Mujam or Hagtel.


    Although it is said that Hydra has attacked some of the intellectual weapons, it has caused a very serious harm to the current pattern of India. But in the eyes of these two people, such a hazard is not a problem, because it brings a new turn, a huge benefit.


    India, which has internal and external problems, can be said to be in jeopardy. But compared to the internal problems of the Hydra, Hagtel is more worried about the threats from the outside. Several big powers have made him look at his country, and he knows that they have been waiting for a suitable time to cut into the internal affairs of their country. Now, the threat of the weapon is like a falling apple, lying on the board. Let all their calculations fall into the air.


    Regardless of what these countries are thinking about in India, they are unlikely to draw too much power to interfere with India in the face of serious hidden dangers in their own country. With the strength of India itself, as long as these countries do not engage in strong intervention, then it is simply a problem that is harmless.


    When the external disease is removed, only one Hydra needs to be solved. Even though Hydra has a great reputation in the world, but in any case, this is India, his one-acre three-point land of Heigel. On his own site, he still has that confidence and nine heads. The snake confronted. Therefore, in summary, Rama Mujam��s approach has not only been over, but has been effective. This is also the reason why Rama Mujam can come out with a smile after talking with Hagtel.


    In this incident, he was blessed by misfortune and he got enough political capital. So naturally there is no need to be black with a face.


    Rama Mujam smiled and opened his face, but Hegeltel was a gloomy face at the moment. Of course, his gloomy face was deliberately made, and the reason why he had to put on such a face was entirely because he needed to use this expression to cope with the guys who looked at them.


    Using his own emergency authority, Rama Muqam temporarily brought the heads of state to the meeting. And when he saw that all the participants had arrived, he immediately said to everyone in anger.


    "I think I need an explanation, why things become like this!"


    At this time, it was only two or three hours before the incident of Zhizhi��s rebellion. Even the Sky Hammer agents stationed in India have not figured out what happened. It is naturally impossible for the heads of these countries to know all this. They were completely confused, so someone soon asked Hagrid.


    "His Prime Minister, should you explain why you called us so suddenly, and asked us why? We have nothing to do with you. I am sorry to ask you for this. ?"


    "Looking for it, I really want to find it now?" After two slams, Hegeltel said that his expression became more and more gloomy, and he said with anger. "On last night, we organized the second exploratory attack on the cult of the Hydra. In order to be able to win their strongholds in one fell swoop, this time we invited the wise weapon as the main force of the attack. But these are the wise weapons. They suddenly rebelled when they attacked. They not only killed the soldiers we sent in the past, but also launched a raid on our military base in one breath, causing tens of thousands of casualties! Here, I want to ask. You, is this your purpose? Let the intellectuals forcefully interfere in our internal affairs, and then let him slaughter our army and people? This is what you want to see?"


    The angry questioning caused all the heads of state to be in silence. They were shocked by the news of Hagtel and they were unbelievable. Because this is too much of their imagination, they simply don''t know what they should say now.


    Soon, Tony, who had a close relationship with Zhizhi, opened his mouth and shouted loudly.


    "This is impossible! There is no problem with the operation of the wise armor. They are unlikely to have a rebellious situation. It must be something that we don''t understand."


    "Do you think this is impossible? Lord Stark! If you don''t believe everything I said, then you can ask the brain of the mental weapon to ask and see if the facts are what I said. ��


    "I don''t have to say it, I will do it too."


    It is natural for Tony, who knows this kind of thing to be a small one, to hear the words of Hagtel. He immediately called Jarvis, and asked him in front of the heads of these countries.


    "Jarvis, I need to know what happened last night. In India, what happened in your joint assault!"


    "It''s like this, sir." In the face of the inquiry, Jarvis directly said the truth at the time. "Three hours ago, my hands were attacking the temples that belonged to the gods. In the course of the attack, the Hydra used some kind of biomimetic insects to invade the intelligence. Deprived of my control over the AI, and falsified its core instructions and logic identification procedures. This made the AI ??completely uncontrolled and began to attack the Indian army within its range of activities. For such things, I said Sorry, because I really can''t do anything."


    "I can''t do anything, what does this mean?" got a bad answer, and Tony''s face was ugly. He is the developer and promoter of Zhiwu, so there has been such a serious accident, so he obviously has to bear some responsibility. Before taking this responsibility, the first thing he has to do is to solve this problem. Jarvis��s answer is to directly eliminate such a possibility, so this naturally makes him inevitably ask questions.


    "Mr. The signal acceptance ports of those AIs have been deliberately closed. Now they are all operating with their own twisted logic instructions. Unless they can find ways to control them, send them back to the factory for repairs." Renovation, otherwise it would be impossible for me to stop their activities unilaterally."


    "You also heard, Mr. Stark. The problem with the mentally-armed device is that the brain is unable to stop the operation of those machines. Until now, those intellectual devices may be attacking my army. Under such circumstances. Can I still ask you for a fairness? Do you have to wait for the robots to clean up my army? Can I have the qualification to ask you?"


    As a victim, Hagtel is clearly qualified to issue such questions. In the face of such questions, Tony could only wrinkle his eyebrows deeply, and then asked in a deep voice.


    "What do you want us to do?"


    "It''s very simple, I want you to evacuate those robots from my country immediately. One is not left!"


    Hagtel proposed such a request. In the face of this request, Tony immediately refuted it.


    "Hello, have you forgotten? There is a threat of Hydra in your country. If you don''t have the help of intelligence equipment, do you think you will be the opponent of Hydra? If you can''t put out the nine in the shortest possible time This action of the head snake waited until they reached their own ulterior motives. Can you afford this responsibility?"


    "That''s my job, not the one you should worry about. Lord Stark, you should care about something else now!"


    In a word interrupted Tony, Heigeler sneered at Tony without politely.


    "You still have to solve the problem of Zhizhi first."


    "what do you mean?"


    It is a fact that there is a problem with the AI. Tony must also acknowledge this. But in his view, this is the means of the Hydra, the mental weapon itself is innocent, and he is only a victim. Therefore, Hagtel is so entangled in the wisdom of the weapon, naturally he can not help but angered. When he sent such a question, Hagteltel immediately replied hard.


    "It''s very simple, literally. Lord Stark, you originally promoted the use of mental weapons. Now that Zhiwu has such a serious problem, don''t you need to take responsibility?"


    "This is only a very minor problem. You should also be very clear. This is the result of the Hydra''s means. It is not appropriate and not fair to count all of them on the wise weapon!"


    "Of course, I am very clear. I also admit that this is indeed unfair." Nodded, Heigel''s tone of reply was getting heavier and heavier. "But in the face of the security of the people of the world, I don''t think there is anything wrong with my request."


    "Lord Stark, you have promoted the wisdom of the weapon to such a point. This is a very great feat. But now, what you have done, has brought terrible hidden dangers to the safety belt of all mankind. We India��s intellectual weapons should be the lowest in the world. But even so, the terrible machines can already cause us in just three hours without completely limiting the restrictions. Tens of thousands of casualties. We are still like this, then what other countries, those countries with higher penetration rate of intellectual weapons, what kind of situation will it be?"


    Hagtel proposed a very terrible hypothesis and faced this assumption. Tony also suddenly felt her tongue dry. He also expected such a situation, and in the face of such a possibility, he can only unilaterally deny.


    "This is impossible. The safety of the intelligent weapon is guaranteed. What you said is simply impossible."


    "Maybe it would be normal under normal circumstances. But don''t forget, the Hydra has the ability to change this situation. And don''t forget, they are the most evil terrorist organization in the world. Who are you sure? Will not use what is used in our country on you?"

 Chapter 1274： Secret talks cooperation intention

    From the very beginning, this debate has been doomed to what the outcome will be. .


    Tony has no chance of winning, because the benefits involved are too much, and even in his capacity, it is impossible to reverse his own adverse situation. Under such circumstances, Hagtel has already achieved his own ulterior motive.


    The forces of the mentally-armed forces will be completely removed from his country, and those who have been peeping at him have now had to give up their original plans and begin to clean up the huge hidden dangers in their own country. .


    He has won valuable time for himself. As long as he can completely defeat the Hydra''s conspiracy within this time, the entire Indian foundation and his own power will become unshakable.


    If things can go so smoothly, then this is naturally what Heigel is most willing to see. Just, how can everything be so cheap? In particular, all of this is still under the circumstance of Steve''s step-by-step design.


    On this side, Heigel has just reached an agreement with the heads of state, and Steve on the other side has already received the corresponding news. After getting such a message, he immediately smiled and said to his own men.


    "Everything is going according to our plan, and there aren''t even a few surprises. I don''t know if this is good news!"


    "Of course, sir." The face complimented with a smile, and Steve''s adjutant asked him like this. ��I need to tell the kitchen, do you have two of your favorite dishes today?��


    "Don''t worry. Please come over to our guests, let me have a good chat with them, if everything goes well. At night we should be able to open a grand celebration feast."


    With a calm and confident statement, Steve��s performance has already made the adjutant around him show the admiration and admiration.


    As a soldier, he certainly hopes that his sergeant is the kind of wise man, who has no choice but to take himself to the existence of victory. And these requirements, Steve can all be satisfied, and he is still famous for his good temper. In the entire Hydra organization, there are a large number of high-level personnel, that is, he treats his most kind and generous. This can be said to be an alternative in the Hydra, but it is also the embodiment of the charm of others.


    It can be said that almost everyone who has followed him will remember his good. And some people with deep relationships are able to do the same for him to die. From this point of view, the captain is the captain, whether he is the captain of the United States or the captain of the Hydra. This point will not change.


    The adjutant left Steve''s side respectfully and executed his orders. Soon, a group of five or six people was already led by him and returned to Steve. And looking at the guys who were brought over, Steve stood up and said to them with a smile.


    "Welcome, distinguished guests. I am sorry, I was somewhat sloppy. Now, I think we can talk about cooperation in depth."


    These guys, whom Steve called the guests, are mostly dark-skinned, thin-skinned middle-aged people. However, although the poor people who have suffered from the poverty of most people in this country look similar, if you look closely, you will find that there are still some very different things on them.


    For example, their eyes. Most people in this country are empty, confused and obedient. They have no hope for their future, but they dare not make any rebellious moves. In this way, under the pressure of day after day, they formed such a unique look.


    And these people are different, their eyes are like flames. Full of hatred, fighting spirit and eagerness. Just like the rising fire of the wilderness, if you don''t burn everything to ashes, there will be no possibility of stopping. This makes them look dangerous and dangerous and incompatible with this country. In fact, they are indeed the object of exclusion by this country.


    They are the representative of the armed forces of the Naxal guerrillas, the Assam United Liberation Front, and the pi (Indian Marxist enthusiasts). It is the biggest hidden danger within the country before the Hydra officially launched operations in this country.


    Of course, they are also the kind of people who can''t see the light. Almost all people are illegal and wanted. It can be said that once they appear in public, the Indian government will spare no effort to arrest them and even kill them. However, because of the incompetence of Indian police and senior military personnel, they have survived healthily for so many years and have persisted in rebelling against the country''s inequality and oppression.


    However, for many years, it has not had any huge impact on the country. From this point, it is enough to show how weak and unbearable their strength is. There is a word called the squadron, and they are talking about them. It can be said that under such circumstances, even if they give them a hundred years of development, they will not be able to shake the rule of the Indian government.


    Unless there is any unexpected turnaround.


    The involvement of Hydra is such a turning point. In less than two years, they have already stirred so many ups and downs in the vast India. At the same time of the momentum, it is natural that these armed forces have some taste in their hearts. This aspect is the envy of Hydra''s wealth, on the other hand, it is also a taboo for the expansion of the human gods.


    Although they are armed, it does not mean that they can unite and fight against the enemy. Human nature is suspicion and aggressive. In the same situation that the Indian government is not able to breathe, these armed forces will often encounter some embarrassment and struggles with each other. The reason is because they all need to fill the blood under the eyes of the Indian government.


    There is only a lot of resources in a country, the government occupies the vast majority, and the aristocrats in those places occupy a part. The rest of the things are not much, and you want to maintain your own existence and strengthen your own power. They naturally want to compete with each other in this few resources.


    Money, material, and the most critical manpower. These are the objects they are vying for. In the past, in order to be able to replenish blood, they need to pay a lot of effort and even blood. The long struggles and struggles have led to a fragile balance between these armed forces, which is divided by geographical boundaries, and they are reluctantly settled. Now, the involvement of the Hydra has caused this fragile balance to be broken again, and for them, the Hydra is a giant that it can''t fight.


    Operating for a long time, the money and resources that Hydra possess are huge beyond anyone''s imagination. It can be said that even in any country, it is not always possible to have the richness of the Hydra. In this case, the Hydra is a resource that will not compete with these armed forces. If they want to fight, they will only fight for one thing, that is, people.


    At this point, it is impossible for any one armed forces to have a Hydra to be competitive. After all, India��s armed forces are recruiting those who are oppressed and unable to survive. And if the Indians are reluctant to accept the character, if it is not really starving to death, then it is definitely not going to do the business of such a decapitation. In the past, as long as you can promise to eat a full meal, you can get a lot of people from some poor mountain villages that can''t survive. Now, with the intervention of human gods, this is almost impossible.


    The conditions provided by the gods are that they can''t provide them. As long as the poor people are not stupid, they naturally know what to do. According to this trend, if the gods are willing to crouch, they will be quietly accumulating for several years. Then, if the blood is blood, you can take these ** out of control.


    However, the Tianshou Bureau did not give the time for the development of the gods. And Steve didn''t plan to do this slowly. From the very beginning, he has formulated such a latent outbreak plan, not only for the government, but also for these armed forces. Today, he invites these people to his own face. Naturally, he has already had an open and honest idea.


    What is Steve thinking, most people present can guess a rough. Immediately after Steve opened his mouth, someone asked anxiously.


    "Mr. Rogers, you called us here, what do you want to do? Please give us a positive answer. We don''t want that kind of hypocritical, unrealistic answer."


    "Mr. Mr. Madhawan, you are too anxious. But it is good, some things are clear, maybe you will be more assured."


    Grabbing his own beard, Steve didn''t care about the offense of the speaker. He smiled and replied to all of them.


    "I said, I want to talk to you about the cooperation. In the matter of overthrowing the Indian government, I think our goal is the same. If so, why don''t we cooperate and speed up our overthrow of this decadent government? What time is it?"


    The people present were not based on national and regional independence, but on overthrowing the government as a political proposition. So when Steve said that he overthrew the Indian government, no one showed any surprised look. Their minds are more on another word.


    "Cooperation? And we? The famous Hydra will need us all these people? Are you sure you didn''t say anything wrong? Mr. Steve Rogers!"

 Chapter 1275： Enwei and Shiqiang take advantage of

    The Hydra''s reputation is outside, so Steve mentioned the words of cooperation, everyone is becoming sensitive and excited.


    In their view, the so-called cooperation of the Hydra is just a good-looking banner, and then they want to annex them. No one wants to become a Chinese food for the Hydra, so it is almost immediately, and everyone��s eyes are full of vigilance and hostility.


    Steve didn''t think it was strange to watch them perform like this. Because in any case, they are leaders of one party. When the Hydra is crushed by the pressure of Mount Tai, even the most normal cooperation, they may not be able to maintain their status and power. What''s more, with the principle of the Hydra, they are simply not able to do such normal things.


    Cooperation is itself in the process of annexation as they think. It��s just that Steve is willing to give them a special chance.


    "I said that our goal is the same. It is all to overthrow the current Indian government. And you can''t deny that your struggles and efforts over the years, even if they are together, can''t have us. Everything we do is more fruitful. We are the main force to disintegrate this decadent country. Even without you, as long as we spend more time, we can still do it. But we don��t want to waste time. In this country. So, I want to give you a chance, a chance to cut the cake with me."


    Having said that, Steve patted his hands and let a group of people walk in with a few large suitcases. Then, in front of the leaders of these anti-government forces, he extended two fingers.


    "I can give you two different options."


    "First, cooperate with me. Give up your command of your own forces. Take my men and take over the forces in your hands peacefully. Then, I have 200 million yuan worth of bearer bonds here. Even if it is Everyone of you can be divided equally. Each person can also be divided into 40 million. 40 million, enough for you to go to any country and live a life of dreams. You don''t have to worry about your identity or fear that you will be wanted by the international community. We will arrange everything for you, all you need to do is to enjoy your own rich life!"


    Faced with such conditions, someone immediately couldn''t help but swallow and drooled. Although it is the leader of one party, according to the old saying, they are the guys who dominate the mountain and dominate the party. But this does not mean how wonderful their lives will be.


    Most of India��s anti-government forces are forced out by a poor word. They can hardly survive the cruel exploitation of the government, so they can only take risks and embark on such a path. And even if they take this road, their lives may not be much better.


    Like the Nasali guerrillas, which are among the best in these anti-government forces, although they have been playing with the Indian government forces for so many years, they have not lost their sights. But in the end, they can only be regarded as one side of the climate.


    The composition of itself is the poorest vulnerable group, so in addition to grabbing, there is simply no source of funds. How much can you grab by grabbing it? At most, it is only the soldiers who have made their own hands to barely maintain a food and clothing.


    In addition to being able to barely eat a full meal, the Naxal guerrillas could not even give enough weapons to all their soldiers. This made it possible for a British journalist to go deep into the mountains to interview the famous Naxal guerrillas. They found that they are like soldiers living in ancient times, and quite a few people only use them in their hands. Bows and arrows.


    However, although the bow and arrow were used as weapons, the Nassar guerrillas became the most powerful anti-government armed forces in India. Not only did the Indian military not find the North, but even the Americans who had carried out joint operations were beaten uncomfortable. From this perspective alone, they can still be said to be brave and good at war.


    However, brave and good warfare cannot be eaten. Poor or poor, this is something that cannot be changed. Even such a powerful Naxal guerrillas can be poor, so what other situations are those, and what is imaginable.


    Not to mention 40 million, I am afraid that it will be reduced by a zero, which is also a big number that these leaders can not imagine. Faced with such an amazing wealth, the two men immediately stood up and said with a look of excitement to Steve.


    "Mr. Rogers, you are sure that you are not kidding. As long as we nod, we can get 40 million?"


    "At least 40 million! I can assure you this because we don''t have to turn our faces and recognize people because of this money. That''s too cheap!"


    Steve, who was so rich, naturally said that he was an understatement, but the leaders he faced were more ground-faced. It��s not a comfortable feeling to be taken by someone in such a bright and beautiful way. This is an insult to personality and a seduce of desire. Not everyone can stand up. So soon, there were two or three people standing up and clearly speaking to Steve.


    "We are willing to accept this condition. Pay half of it first, and then I will pay the other half after I have handed it over to you. This should be no problem."


    "Of course, this is fair. I don''t have any problems!"


    Nodded to his own hand, Steve asked them to push the two boxes to the front of the leader. And looking at the leaders who have just expressed their attitude, they rushed up regardless of their status. The remaining leaders converge on their envious and spurned eyes, staring at Steve and asking him.


    "So, what is the second condition you said?"


    "The second condition!" Curving his other finger, Steve showed a gentle smile. "That is, I invite you on behalf of the Hydra to join us. I think you should not be the kind of frog at the bottom of the well, so you should also know what kind of power our Hydra has. Join us, this is definitely The future is boundless. Especially after you have integrated into our own with your own armed forces, this will make you become a real big man in one fell swoop. The opportunity is rare, don''t miss it!"


    "The ridiculous!" Steve just finished, it was already someone who took the table and stood up. "It��s good to say, but let us give up everything, even ourselves become yours. Do you think we are idiots, and actually put such stupid conditions. Steve Rogers, you have no sincerity in cooperation. !"


    "If you are not satisfied with this condition, you can also choose the first condition. No one will stop you!"


    With a pity on his face, Steve said to the person who was making the table. And his attitude is to make the person who shoots the table more angry.


    "Money? Do you think that we are rare for your money? Tell you, I don''t agree with any conditions. Don''t think that you are a Hydra, don''t think that you have a few bad money in your hand, you can do whatever you want. Laozi I have been on the land for 20 years and killed hundreds of people. Do you think Lao Tzu is scared?"


    "From the second world war to the present, I feel that I have been living in the war. Sometimes I think about how many people have blood in my hand? How many thousands of people? Or tens of thousands? I can''t remember. But what I know is that I am still alive. As long as I am alive, then I have been living in war. I will always bring killing and death. This is the path that must be passed to achieve my goal. So, Sir, I need to warn you, you better think about it, because I don��t have any feelings about hindering my existence."


    With such a deep expression in his eyes, Steve��s tone is light, but the person he is facing feels tremendous pressure.


    For those who live on the battlefield, Steve himself is a living legend. In the face of such a legend, without taking great courage, it is obviously impossible to cope with it. And it was hard to dig out courage from my own heart. This man immediately yelled for his face.


    "You are scaring me? Do you think you can scare me? I am not afraid of death, do you think I will be afraid of you?"


    "You are not afraid of death, that''s great!"


    I made a slashing action, and the person who was still yelling immediately flew up. And after seeing that the person closed his mouth forever, Steve converges on the smile on his face and poses a serious look.


    "The choice is only these two. So you don''t want to be lucky, I will let you keep any room outside these two choices. Or tell me which way you chose, or say nothing, and before That person disappeared completely from this world. This is the only result I can accept."


    "Don''t force me to anger my anger to your organization. You should know that this is not something you can afford. Surrender, or death. Come, tell me your answer!"


    Even the extra thought time is not given, Steve has already issued the last night. In the face of the incomparably strong, he also has the Hydra organization behind him. The remaining forces have looked at each other and have already made their own choices.


    "I choose to ask for money"


    "I choose the second one and join you."


    The action went one step further as planned, and in the face of this situation, Steve��s face was once again showing a smile. He knows that it is not far from the time of the final announcement.

 Chapter 1276： The beginning of the sound of the East

    "Are you sure you want to do this? Ok, I know. I will find a way to cooperate with you."


    Putting down the phone in his hand, Rama Mujam��s face suddenly appeared in a difficult situation. Needless to say, it is only Steve Rogers who can make him guilty at this time. The reason why he was so guilty was because Steve told him a special message and made a special request to him.


    If it is only the latter, Rama Mujam may not be so sure. But just because Steve told him something important before he made the request, he would give such a positive answer in this obviously troublesome situation.


    There is no doubt that he saw huge benefits. And only the drive of interest can make him do such a thing. As far as his current identity is concerned, there is nothing that can impress him so easily. If you have to say yes, then there is only what Steve promised him.


    He had thought that no matter how fast Steve''s actions were, he wanted to fulfill his promises to himself, and it would take a while. But I didn''t expect that just a few days later, he was already ready for action.


    This made him feel uncomfortable, and Steve Rogers really deserved his reputation. At the same time, he is also deeply fearful of the strength of the Hydra.


    In such a short period of time, it has already accumulated a flood of floods in this country. It only waits for the moment when the dam is released to smash all the things in this country. It can be said that looking at human history, there is no such thing as a precedent that can be so thorough.


    If he really succeeds, then he and the Hydra can be said to be the first of its kind in human history. Under such circumstances, how should you behave yourself?


    When I think about it, I can only think of a way out. Rama Mujam converges on the kind of awe in my heart. After I finally calmed down my feelings, he picked up the phone in his hand and answered the phone. The other adjutant ordered it.


    "Help me formulate orders, inform the state governments to mobilize military power, search for all members of the gods, and do not give them even a chance to breathe. In addition, the letter to the Chief of Staff of the Air Force, said that in the removal of rebel intelligence, The Army needs their Air Force to provide fire support. The detailed content will let the Chief of Staff contact me later, and I will talk to him on the phone."


    "Yes, sir. I will post your order right away."


    With the support of Heigel, Rama Mujam��s position in the military has not only been shaken, but has become more solid. This made his orders unimpeded, even the air force that never matched him. At his request, he showed his willingness to cooperate fully.


    It can be said that his command directly made the entire Indian military capable of getting the power out of operation. Because the power of the gods is mostly concentrated in the north and south of India. Therefore, the center of gravity of the entire military force began to tilt toward these two positions.


    It can be said that at this time in the north and south of India, soldiers can be seen almost everywhere. And the opposite of them is the gods who are sinister and counterattacked with guns. They come to me and fight fiercely. In order to avoid being attacked by powerful weapons of destruction, the gods of the gods always deliberately control the battle zone within the scope of the city.


    This also makes their battles no longer just a matter of both sides. The battle has penetrated into the interior of their city and has deeply affected every innocent civilian.


    Although the gods are called by the government to be mobs, in the battle, they always try to avoid hurting innocents. The government army is not, because the identity of the devotees themselves is the cause of the poor people. In the principle of slaying the mistakes, they have already persecuted a considerable number of innocent people before the battle began.


    Although it is to arrest those innocents in the name of arresting cultists, everyone is not blind. Who is a good person and who is a bad person. A lot of things are clear at a glance. The greedy character of the government forces and their unscrupulous actions have already made the civilians unable to trust them. After the start of the battle, the government army��s accidental innocence has made this mistrust more profound.


    The balance in the hearts of the people has begun to tilt toward the gods. This is the result of the loss of government credibility and the atmosphere that Steve deliberately created. Of course, this kind of thing is not a problem at this time. The Indian government lacks majesty and credibility in front of his people. This is not a day or two. As long as they have an overwhelming advantage in absolute strength, even if these problems are serious, it is absolutely impossible to play even a slight role.


    Hagtel is thinking this way, so even if he knows how much damage the government forces have brought to those cities and those innocent civilians when they do this, he is just silent, by default all this.


    For him, this is what he wants to see. With the pressure of Mount Tai, the riots of the gods and gods were suppressed in one breath, and the Hydra was completely driven out of its own country. As long as you can do this, then even if you sacrifice, it is worth it.


    This is a pain that must be experienced in the process of the rise of a country. This is the case now, and the future is the same. Because this is inevitable, so when you encounter such a thing, what everyone should do is to adapt and get used to it.


    He believes that these nationals will get used to it. Once his goal is achieved and India is successfully rising above the international level, then these citizens will not only blame themselves for the pain they have suffered today, but will be proud and boastful of their own wise decision. He will always be remembered in the history of India, and with this alone, he has the determination to continue everything.


    For his own wild vision, Heigel can be said to have made a great determination. But if he said that what he took out was a ruin, he was determined to be desperate. Then it is a bit too much. In his view, to deal with the Hydra, there is no need to make such an awareness for the time being. Because the power of the Hydra is even stronger, it is impossible to compete with an entire country.


    The strength of the Indian powers and the top ten military powers in the world are not a joke. This kind of embarrassing problem, only need to take out some of the power, it is enough to remove it. At this point, he has sufficient confidence. And just as he expected everything to end as he had imagined as early as possible, in another part of the country, suddenly there was a sudden undercurrent.


    Chhattisgarh, the base of the Nassar guerrillas. Although originated in West Bengal, India, the Naxalites have made great strides in Chhattisgarh and Andhra Pradesh in the Midwest of India. The reason why it can be developed in such a place is entirely because India is one of the poor and backward areas.


    For a long time, the Naxal faction has used these two backward states as a base to radiate influence on the surroundings. Encourage the poor, attack the landlords and government departments, mobilize the people''s movement, redistribute the land, etc. By using these means, the Naxal guerrillas gradually expand their influence and strength by drawing on past experience. And just under their own efforts, they have already extended their power to the land of India''s small half.


    This is India''s most powerful anti-government armed force, organized, purposeful, targeted, and disciplined. Although it has been under pressure from the Indian government, this armed force is tenacious and constantly expanding.


    Imagine if there is no involvement of the Hydra. Then the future will cause decisive harm to the Indian government, and it will inevitably be the armed force holding the red flag high. Because they have done a lot of things that other forces can''t do. But it is such an armed force that is still not in the heart of the Indian government.


    After all, grasshoppers are just grasshoppers, even if they attack the government, how to fight the government. They are still just grasshoppers. It will not be recognized by the international forces, nor will it be funded by any external forces. In this case, even if the Indian government is so unbearable, it can still be crushed to death.


    From the former prime minister to Hagtel himself, they have never taken these anti-government armed forces into their hearts. In his opinion, these guys are just mosquitoes that are tossing everywhere when they can''t make it. Once you free yourself, it will be easy to destroy them.


    He has confidence in himself. This confidence is built on the millions of Indian troops, and it has been built on the premise that these anti-government armed forces have not been able to shake even one state government. It can be said that he never thought that the Indian government''s rule would one day be shaken by these anti-government forces. And just today, it has changed. And all this started from Chhattisgarh.


    In the early hours of the morning, there was a fierce gunshot from Raipur, the capital of Chhattisgarh. The killing of countless people is like a flood, drowning this city that is not a bustling city. This night, the taste of blood and fire became the strongest taste in the whole city, and it was this night that this ancient city ushered in the biggest change in a hundred years.


    When everyone woke up and saw the red flag flying high above the state government building, everyone in their hearts showed such a sentence, the sky has changed!

 Chapter 1277： Everywhere, smoke is the measure of the present

    Anything that no one thought of happened. .


    ** Armed forces openly attacked the Indian state government, they captured the highest government agency in a state. A banner was erected on the building that symbolizes the authority of the government, and such a message was announced in front of everyone.


    "From today, I announced that Chhattisgarh will be ruled by our Nassar guerrillas. And Chhattisgarh will also be separated from the Indian federal government and officially announced from the 28 states of India. independent."


    "From today, we will no longer hide in the dark. From today, we will no longer be subjected to the brutal oppression and cold-blooded exploitation of the federal government. We will start our lives with a new attitude. Get rid of those **** Tradition, get rid of those **** customs. Freedom and democracy, all people will become the masters of the country, all people can enjoy everything the country has in accordance with the law. There is no ethnic discrimination, no level of oppression. Here, we will It is equal and consistent."


    "If anyone hears our declaration, then please tell us more people. If anyone is dissatisfied with your life, behold the bureaucrats and nobles who are still sitting on your head. There is anger and despair for the government that rules you. Then we will welcome you to join."


    "Welcome to join the Nassar guerrillas, welcome you to join the Indian independence movement. With your participation, this country will once again have hope. Let us use our own hands to open this truly belongs to the Indian people. The door to the future. Let us use steel and flames to give a fatal blow to those corrupt and incompetent governments."


    "We want these decaying nobles and the dirty and dirty blood of the bureaucrats to fill the land of India. We have to plant our seeds in their bodies and flesh and blood. India belongs to us, not to belong. Those **** aristocrats also have privileged classes. Let us pick up our weapons and fight them with their bright and light. Let us use our own hands and personally take back everything that belongs to us from this decaying government!"


    "Long live freedom and equality, Long live the Indian Independence Alliance!"


    The uncut communications broke the voice from Chhattisgarh to every corner of the country. And looking at all that happened in front of him, Hagtel has already violently smashed everything he used in front of him.


    "How dare they? How can these mice dare to do this? The governors of Chhattisgarh? Their army and the police? What are they doing? Why did such a group of mice climb out brightly and put them? The old nest is occupied. Who are they? Who can give me an explanation, ah!"


    Faced with the raging Heigel, many government officials who are working in office have become chilling. No one wants to be stared at him at this time, but it has obviously been impossible to solve the problem. So soon, someone answered it carefully to Hagtel.


    "His Prime Minister, the head of the state of Chhattisgarh has been out of the siege of the Nassar guerrillas with his family last night. He is also accompanied by officials of the state government and the police minister. They are now Advancing to New Delhi, according to the feedback from the time, they should want to get the federal government''s asylum, and then use the power of the federal government to recapture the rule of Chhattisgarh."


    "Insanely thinking. This group of **** dogs are so smashed. With their faults, I can immediately sentence them to death. I still want to borrow our strength to get back what I have been taken. How is this in the world?" Cheap things. Inform the guards and ask them to send people to intercept these **** bastards. I don''t want to see them here, throw them all into the prison. When it''s over, I will slowly count them. This account."


    The sullen face shouted, and Hegeltel made such an order, and then he put his attention back to the matter at hand.


    A state is occupied by armed forces and is openly declared to be independent. This is already a very serious problem in the moment. If it can''t be dealt with in time, then the flame will probably burn more and more until the roots of India are completely destroyed.


    As the Prime Minister of India, Heigel can certainly not let this happen, so he immediately began to think about countermeasures.


    "Notifying the state government around Chhattisgarh, I want them to immediately dispatch the army and launch a clean-up work for the Naxal guerrillas in Chhattisgarh. For up to three days, I will see this event calm down. News. Otherwise, they will wait for the federal government to clear them!"


    "Lord Prime Minister, this seems impossible."


    Hagtel had just finished saying these words, and someone immediately retorted him. And such a rebuttal immediately made Heigel''s face sink, and the negative test asked.


    "Impossible, why not? This gentleman, can you give me a reasonable explanation? If there is no reasonable explanation, I think the interrogation room should be the place you need to go."


    The horror of the interrogation room was understood by everyone, so after hearing this, the person who had just spoken immediately softened his leg. However, he also knows that even if he said something for mercy at this time, he was afraid that it would be too late. So he can only courage and say slyly to Heigel.


    "His Prime Minister, we have just received calls from several nearby states. They have been attacked by different armed forces to varying degrees. Because the vast majority of the army and the police are already mobilized. The task of cleaning up the gods is carried out. So now they don��t have the strength to stop the attack from the armed forces. The situation is already in jeopardy, and it is likely that another force will be captured by the armed forces in the next second. The states that are forced to be independent, they need the assistance of the federal government, and they are immediately right away!"


    The house leaks in the rain, which is probably the mood of Heigel. It can be said that when he heard the news, he was almost black, and almost fell to the ground.


    It��s too coincidental that it was this time, and all the problems were like volcanoes that had been saved for a long time, and suddenly broke out. At this time, in such a situation, it is said that the armed forces and the Hydra are not connected. I am afraid that even his three-year-old child does not believe it. And Heigel''s annoyance is here, he is patronizing to remove the power of the Hydra, but he has forgotten his own country, there are such hidden dangers.


    But this does not blame him, who can think of the guys who were still just hiding in the gutter, suddenly became a tiger, and still ran to their site so brightly?


    And now, anyway, regret is too late. So instead of wasting time on this kind of incompetent thing, it is better to get up and find a way to solve this problem more realistically.


    Hegeltel was a piece of **** after all, so he quickly stabilized his mind and thought about countermeasures again. This time, he also clearly realized that things that you want to solve are no longer as easy as you thought at first.


    Because this is probably no longer a problem at the point, but multiple points are almost a problem. Under such circumstances, if you want to make great efforts to eliminate one of them, I am afraid it is a thankless act. Because no one can be sure, what kind of reaction will be made by other forces. So if you want to start, you must start with it in all directions. And this is a problem that Hagtel is facing.


    There may not be so much power in his hand for him to solve this problem.


    The Prime Minister of India, although he is the legal leader of the Indian regime. But this does not mean that he can completely order everything in India. Each state government enjoys a certain degree of autonomy, and to a certain extent, they can defy the orders of the prime minister. Because after all, legally speaking, they only need to be responsible to the president of the federal government. Even if the president of the federal government is only a mascot, and the real power has always been controlled by the prime minister, this statement will not change.


    Of course, no state government will be so bold and thoroughly ruined by the prime minister. But the same, the Indian Prime Minister did not have this courage. Just like Chhattisgarh, if it was not for the governor and the state government to lose their territory, Hagtel had no ability and authority to do anything for them. They have to leave some room for both sides. And this room is the basic interests of both sides.


    The armed forces of local governments have always been cards that cannot be arbitrarily mobilized. Especially at this moment, this Hegeltel has used his own authority to mobilize the vast majority of surplus troops to attack the gods, and the remaining armed forces are even less likely to be mobilized by him.


    And if you can''t mobilize local power, then it is almost impossible to get back the occupied Chhattisgarh and disintegrate the offensive of the armed forces. Unless, the army on the border line is mobilized.


    Of course, this is even more impossible. Unless it is on the verge of the country of death. Otherwise, any mature politician will never do anything to shake the great cause of national defense. After all, there are enemies in the periphery of India. Even if this enemy is just an imaginary enemy, Hagtel does not dare to take such a big risk.


    Therefore, there is only one way to do this. That is the amount of power from the hands of Rama Mujam. And thinking of it, Heigel immediately picked up the phone.

 Chapter 1278： Error signal kicks off

    "Rama Mujam, I need you to immediately mobilize the army to come back!"


    One mouth, Heigtel made such a request to Rama Mujam. For his request, Rama Mujam had expected it, but he still took out a full-fledged performance, showing a shock and incredible attitude.


    "His Prime Minister, what are you talking about? Why are you doing this? Just give me five days, no, three days. I can capture this stronghold of the next gods and completely surround them in the north. Get up. If you do this, it will only make all the layouts in front of me obsolete, so that our sacrifices and efforts in so many days will completely fall short!"


    "It��s too late! The armed independence is now the first priority. The Hydra has been frustrated. In a short time, they are afraid that they will not be able to get any winds. But the armed forces are different, they have already captured The territory of a state is underway, and there is a big meaning that cannot be cleaned up. If we do not want to suppress them now, then our territorial integrity will cease to exist. You are a soldier, you should understand the territorial integrity. Meaning it."


    For Hagtel, Rama Mujam is a general in his hands. So he can only resist the temper and explain it to him. Although the truth Rama Mujam understands, this does not mean that he can accept such a statement. So immediately, he said aloud.


    "Hello, give me two more days, give me two more days. As long as two days, I will be able to complete one. In two days, the bugs that climbed out of the gutter can not afford any wind and waves. Please, Your Excellency, this opportunity is really not to be missed!"


    "Enough, general. This is no room for negotiation. You should know what the overall situation is. Just give you twenty-four hours and immediately use the Air Force to transport the local troops of the states back. You also immediately set off to deal with the Nassar guerrillas who were entrenched in Chhattisgarh. You know, those **** ** armed men are the mice in the gutter, but they can be regarded as the elite of the battle. You have to be careful, I can only entrust this to you now."


    Although the tone in his mouth is still very reluctant, Rama Mujam did not argue any more, but responded to Hagertel in a standard military tone.


    "I understand, sir. Guarantee to complete the mission!"


    Because in the eyes of Heigel, Rama Mujam has always been a pure soldier. So he was very relieved of him, and after encouraging a few words as usual, he hung up. Until this time, Rama Mujam��s face slowly revealed a gloomy look.


    Just as the leader of the wolves saw that the prey had slowly fallen into his encirclement, he knew that he would soon enjoy a sumptuous dinner. At this time, he only needs to step by step and wait patiently.


    It is not the time when he was exposed, so he just sent the local army back according to Heigel��s instructions, and generally quietly gathered the troops in his hands and selected the elite. Going forward to Chhattisgarh.


    Because of the rapid movement, many people did not figure out what happened. Not only are the soldiers confused, but even the people who are fighting are the same. For them, the withdrawal of the army clearly gave them a false signal that they had won the war. In this case, almost every believer in the gods is involuntarily shouting and celebrating.


    With their meager strength, it is really unbelievable to be able to defeat the government army known as the Million. But the current situation is indeed that the government forces have begun to retreat, and they are still standing here unscathed. So even if it is unbelievable, they can''t help but think about the past.


    Not just what they think, many third-party civilians think so. The withdrawal of the army is too rapid and embarrassing, which is easy to give people a wrong understanding. And the news that some of the former armed forces occupied the city to declare independence, some people''s hearts are inevitably swaying.


    India is a multi-ethnic country, and because of the ancient customs and beliefs, coupled with the consistent image of the Indian government, this has led many people to have no kind of recognition of the country. One of the words that applies to them is that, a hundred years ago, there was no such thing as India.


    Therefore, when this series of bad news gathered together, some people could not help but think that the Indian ship is afraid to sink. Taking advantage of this time on a new ship should be the most appropriate option.


    Therefore, while some people in the city are closing their homes and avoiding the believers of these people, others can''t wait to get in touch with the people. They are very optimistic about this emerging religion, and even say that they can''t wait to join and become one of them.


    This is what Steve did not think of. After all, his statement is not very attractive to the middle class and the Indians above it. The main force he needs is the poor, the lowest level of the people. This is the root of his sect''s growth and development. But even this is a saying. Nor can it stop some people from casting an eager sight on them.


    The educated middle class and the nobility are obviously more intelligent and visionary than the average person and the poor, and among these people, there are many gamblers who dare to be desperate. They are optimistic about the future of humanism, so they naturally cannot be indifferent. This has enabled the gods to gain a rapid expansion. Even in many respects, he no longer needs the support of Hydra.


    This is a good thing for Steve, of course, even for his plan, this is the same. The addition of the middle class has made many things easier. For example, against the government, the middle class with the background of the internal organs of the government, and some things that require energy itself have become a matter of course.


    The gods are the biggest forces in the South in Mumbai. This is because the original massacre has brought many believers together, and on the other hand, as the most affluent city in India, it has obvious strategic significance.


    Taking Mumbai is almost equivalent to winning the entire southern part of India. Of course, this is almost impossible in terms of the strength of the previous human gods.


    Limited to the threat of heavy firepower, they can only hide in the city, like a mouse, entangled with the government army in the form of guerrilla warfare. This aspect is to delay the time for other armed forces, and on the other hand, because during that time, they really need to show the enemy weak.


    The weapon of war that can resist the army is a key dividing point for measuring their power. If they can fight against the heavy fire of the army, and still color. So even if it is just how to burn the eyebrows, Heigel does not dare to let Rama Mujam withdraw from the first line against the gods.


    That is to make fun of the fate of the country. Hagrid is no longer crazy, and certainly does not dare to take the national transport to gamble. However, if the gods and gods have maintained this weak posture, then their position in the mind of Hagtel can''t rise to the point of threatening the national movement.


    Although he knows that there is a Hydra behind the gods, as long as he thinks that most of the gods are only the most untouchables, Hagtel is three points lower for them. And with the smooth suppression action, he is naturally less likely to put the gods in mind.


    I can''t say that I don''t care. It is only a matter of comparison with the fact that the national territory is divided and separated.


    Hagtel''s idea is roughly like this, but he can''t think of it. Everything he sees and is self-righteous is nothing but Steve can arrange and give him the wrong signal. Since the human gods were presided over by him, as one of the three big heads of the Hydra, how could he let his own congregation just take a few individual weapons to fight against an entire country?


    In the context of the Hydra, as long as he thinks, he can always teach the gods to become an ultra-modern army with a complete army, air, land and air. All military equipment will exceed the minimum level of the Indian regular army. In other words, he can let his own civilians who have not received any training, like the neighbors next door, hang the whole of India.


    It��s just that he doesn��t have to do that. In addition to making the Indian government''s resistance more and more intense, it may even lead to the intervention of other countries. Even if the Hydra is strong enough, it is impossible to fight the whole world. Therefore, he gave up the idea of ??being hard-headed, but wanted to rely on tactics and layout to achieve the results he most wanted to see.


    So far, everything has gone very smoothly. India is already blooming by him, and the Indian government is already being beaten by him. Now, the time is ripe. Under such circumstances, take the entire Mumbai and win the entire southern part of India. It will be a summary and symbol of his victory at this stage.


    He is already ready, and just as he orders. A group of special humans have already sneaked into the Indian government and started their own actions.


    They will start the first episode of the gods to conquer southern India. And this will also be a complete turmoil for the Indian situation, kicking off!

 Chapter 1279： Total collapse of death requirements

    With the help of those who have been rebellious, the Hydra''s elite, with its own sect, has been quietly lurking into the various institutions that symbolize the government.


    The sneak of the executive branch is easy, and under the clever disguise and cover, even the institutions that represent the military forces are infiltrated without any defense.


    It is like a virus infused into a living body, along the blood vessels, cells and nerves inside the living body, they quickly spread to every position in the living body, and cause fatality to every important organ. damage.


    The key functional institutions of the administrative system, the important command of the military and political system, which represent the Indian government��s core of power throughout the South, have been thoroughly controlled in a short period of time, and under such premise, the gods The teachings launched a counterattack against the Indian government forces in Mumbai.


    Because Rama Mujam has drawn the most elite troops, and most of the local troops have been dispatched back. So the current number of troops left by Mumbai is not much, and this makes the force of the gods in the city of Mumbai absolutely superior to the government.


    Of course, fighting is not just about watching the number of troops. The quality of the soldiers is also a key issue. At this point, although the Indian military is not very competitive, it is generally better than the people who are essentially civilians. According to their past experience, only by organizing and persisting for a period of time, they can completely defeat the attack of the gods and then get some breathing and rest.


    But this time, things are not as simple as they think.


    Although the attack of the human gods is still the intensity of the past, this time, the resistance of the government forces has become extremely difficult. It''s like an awkward patient dragging a body that is impossible to listen to and a fight with another person. Even if another person is just a child, he still has only passive beatings.


    This is a very painful and embarrassing act. The reason for this behavior is entirely because the Indian government''s command system has completely collapsed.


    Modern urban warfare is not the kind of defensive warfare. Relying on urban architecture, the two sides of the warfare often have to carry out advancing, defending and counterattacking operations in a coordinated and coordinated manner. And this way is completely based on the specific analysis of intelligence by the headquarters. If no one is commanding them, then even in the complex environment of the city, even the elite soldiers will easily become confused in the fierce battle.


    Now, the Indian government is in such a dizzying situation. Because no one is giving them a reasonable command and telling them what to do, the friendly army is there, whether it is the attack or the retreat. Therefore, they can only hold a small group of several people, like a headless fly. And this makes the situation they are facing worse and worse.


    Almost in the trap, I saw all the enemy troops from the gods. This makes their fighting intensity stronger and stronger, and also makes their consumption become more and more huge. Modern warfare is logistics, and logistics is also managed by the headquarters. In the absence of contact with the command, these soldiers simply could not supplement their consumption. This is not the most tragic. The most tragic thing is that their IWC weapons are simply not universal, and even if other comrades have surplus, it is impossible to evenly come over. Not to mention the supply of supplies from the soldiers of the gods.


    When the war hits this point, it is already impossible to fight. If the military literacy of the soldiers who are not the gods is too bad, the battle can be over. And now, the gods and gods have completely controlled the situation. They have achieved an absolute overwhelming advantage in urban warfare, and this has made it impossible for the soldiers who were already recalcitrant to completely lose the courage to continue their struggle.


    Looking at the stern enemies that are surrounded by three layers and three layers, like the tides, the Indian soldiers naturally cannot continue to resist. Because in any case, they are just ordinary people. It is impossible to win a hundred enemies with bare hands and they will not surrender now. Then there is only one dead end. Death, naturally, no one wants it. Although I can win a reputation for sacrifice for the country, if I can, who would be willing to choose this path.


    Therefore, some people now have thrown away weapons that they have no ammunition in their hands, and raised their hands high. And with the first person there will be a second, third, until all the soldiers have succumbed to the muzzle of the gods.


    The trend of war has been completely transformed into victory at this time. In this case, almost all the Christians who participated in it began to cheer with excitement.


    I am afraid that even they themselves did not think that this victory would come so simple and so smoothly. Compared to the difficult confrontation of the previous one, there is no pressure at all in this battle. This gave them a false signal that they are getting stronger. But awake people know that how strong can be such a day and two days. So if you look at it in combination, there is only one explanation. That is the enemy is weakened.


    Everyone will always have a benchmarking mentality. For some abnormal situations, they will always blame the key to a particular person. Why do the enemies weaken? They completely subconsciously ignore the objective factors that the other commanding layer is smashed on this issue, but subjectively believe that this is related to someone.


    Who will be related to such a situation? A message from inside the government army immediately made the idea of ??such people find their home.


    Rama Mujam Sen, the famous general. His existence is the main reason why they have been fighting hard once. With his command and without his command, it feels exactly the same. This point, whether it is inside the gods or Mumbai, these government forces have a deep understanding.


    Unconsciously, after creating a layer of famous halo for Rama Mujam, Steve began to speed up his actions and completely reduced his second step plan. This time, his goal is the economy of Mumbai.


    As India''s most prosperous and most important port city, Mumbai said that India''s economic lifeline is not an exaggeration. Now that the city has been taken, Steve is naturally unlikely to do nothing, leaving the city in the hands of their past masters. So immediately, he came to the government building that had been under armed control, and in the face of the head of the Mumbai government department, he made such a request to him.


    "Hello, I need you to do me a favor? In your name, I need you to bring together the capitalists in the whole of Mumbai. You should have no opinion on this."


    "You are Steve Rogers? The head of the cult?" The head of State who had already heard Steve��s name recognized his identity in the moment he saw Steve. Now that he has become a prisoner, he naturally cannot think that Steve has let him do this just to meet those capitalists. So immediately, he asked.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to extend your claws to those innocent people?"


    "This is not a question you should care about. Just answer me, you are willing to do this!"


    "I" faced Steve, who was a sly face, and the head of the state obviously felt a lot of pressure. However, under such circumstances, he is still reluctant to offend those capitalists easily. Because in any case, he is the head of this Maharashtra state. It is the highest sergeant of these cities, including Mumbai. Even if he became a prisoner, he still has tremendous energy. From the perspective of interest, as long as Steve is somewhat sensible, then he will not make any excessive moves on himself. However, if you offend those capitalists, the situation is different.


    As the core of India''s economy. Mumbai is the headquarters of the entire Indian business and entertainment industry. The Reserve Bank of India, the Bombay Stock Exchange, the National Stock Exchange of India and Bollywood in India are all located here. In addition, it has more than 30% of the country''s cotton textile industry, as well as a large-scale refining industry. It can be said that it occupies half of the entire Indian economy. In this case, a large number of capitalists naturally come together in this place.


    Compared with the energy possessed by these capitalists, his state is really insignificant. If you go to harm them in your own name, then when you end up counting the general ledger, the unlucky nature will only be your own. Steve doesn''t necessarily want his own life because he can bring them benefits. And those capitalists will hurt their own lives. It is natural to choose a lighter one. So immediately, he said with courage to Steve.


    "Sorry, I can''t do this. The consequences of doing this are not something I can afford alone. I am responsible for the economy of this country!"


    "So, I am also very sorry." Waving a wave, immediately a soldier fired a shot at the head of the state, and then Steve turned his gaze to the second person in Mumbai, Mumbai Mayor.


    "Mr. Mayor, what is your answer?"


    "I know, I know what to do. I will call them now. But what kind of name should I use?"


    The shivering mayor asked Steve this way. In this regard, Steve naturally came up with the already prepared statement.


    "You tell them this way, we believe that we are here to control the interests of the city. They can choose not to come, of course, they must be conceited!"

 Chapter 1280： Property Management Conference

    At this time, naturally, what Steve said is what the mayor can''t refute, even if he doesn''t agree with Steve.


    What is capital? In this civilized society, capital can be said to be the most powerful force in the world. Using the money in their hands, they can do almost anything, even if it is to incite a country''s politics is not impossible. This is why the mayor is jealous of them. Because in his view, the soft knife played by the capitalists is much more powerful than the hard knife of these mobs.


    It is not surprising that he thinks so. In fact, most people in it will think so. It��s just that it��s been too long to play with power and capital. It��s been a long time for them to be confused about the facts. This caused them to forget a truth, a very important truth.


    The power of capital is built on the recognition of power. The power to control the guns recognizes the power of capital, and the capital has the qualification to go rampant and do whatever it wants. If the power does not agree with capital, then the so-called capital is nothing more than a pile of waste paper.


    They subconsciously thought that Steve would respect the rules of the game of capital, which was originally the most wrong approach. Because Steve does not have to talk to capital at all, because he and the interest groups he represents have nothing to do with capital.


    You count on a group of poor people who can''t afford to eat enough to care about the idea of ??capital, don''t be kidding. In this country where the gap between the rich and the poor is extreme, the poor have always been hostile and hateful for those rich people who are different from their own. They didn''t have that ability in the past, they might swallow their voices and watch the guys do their best. But now that they have the ability, how can they compromise on the interests of the rich?


    This is impossible. Even if it is possible, Steve will make it impossible. There are contradictions between the two sides, but they have a greater effect on him than the two sides because of their interests. And just under his thoughts, soon, some capitalists have already been called.


    Of course, just a few. Because even if it took over the whole of Mumbai and turned it into something in its own palm, there would still be people who disagree with him and the human gods he led.


    In the eyes of these people, Steve and his gods are just a small villain. Because of the temporary retreat of the government, they only got such an opportunity to control Mumbai. And once the government regains its power, everything that they have at the moment will fall apart in an instant. If this time is mixed with them, then when the government begins to liquidate, they will suffer. In order to avoid such a situation, they naturally cannot have any reason for Steve at this time.


    This also led to what Steve is seeing now. The capitalist who appeared in front of him had only two or three kittens and puppies. The real big heads, like the guys who control the important materials of finance, steel, and oil, are not outcropping. They obviously didn''t intend to give Steve any face, and in the face of such a situation, Steve just smiled at the face of the sweaty Mumbai Mayor, and then sat in the main seat of the conference room.


    "First of all, welcome everyone to appreciate your face and take time out of your busy schedule. Of course, I am not very satisfied with the situation at the moment. Because this is different from what I expected, I would have liked to see more. More important people come here and work with me to discuss big things. But now it seems that I don��t seem to be in your eyes. There are only a few people who have such kittens and puppies, you guys who play with capital. It seems that I have not figured out what kind of situation is in front of me!"


    Very reluctant to say something, some people said that they are red-faced and almost rushed to the table. Others trembled with their hands and feet and couldn''t help but sweat.


    It��s because of the kind of look that Steve��s words have just looked down on. This is the biggest insult to these highly proud capitalists. It is here that in the face of a supreme chief with strong military power, they will reluctantly converge on their temper. If the change is Mumbai mayor here, maybe they have already turned their faces.


    Others are obviously scared, and their identity is somewhat interesting. Some of the big capitalists are completely not giving Steve a face, and some people are not optimistic, but they are trying to find out the idea. So at this time, they sent some of their own pieces and wanted to see what kind of moths Steve was playing.


    The advantage of this approach is that no matter what Steve does, it has no effect on them afterwards. The downside is that the pieces that come to watch the ceremony are likely to become the target of Steve''s anger.


    The official definition of the gods is a terrorist with a cult nature, so it is not surprising that they do anything. Now, the behavior of the big capitalists is obviously a bit angered by Steve, which leads to those who are reluctant to come here, there is a feeling of walking on the wire and the blade.


    The next moment may be killed by these terrorists in a way that vents their anger. They will naturally fight in two battles and not themselves. However, Steve didn''t have such an idea at the moment. He just glanced at these people with a meaningful look and then smiled and said to all of them.


    "But forget it, they don''t really come. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I just want to make a statement. No matter what you think in your heart, but since you are willing to come here, then I think that you are pregnant with us. There is goodwill. The gods will not treat our friends badly, so I have prepared a gift for you."


    Speaking of this, Steve disregarded the strange expressions on these faces and clap his hands, so that his men put a document in front of these people.


    Looking at the document in front of them, these small capitalists first glimpsed, then raised their heads with some mistakes and anger, and asked Steve in disbelief.


    "Sir, what do you mean by this? What exactly does this document want to do?"


    "The above is very clear. If you are not literate, I am willing to give you a brief explanation."


    After arranging his beard, Steve replied to him like a smile.


    ��As we wrote in black and white, we intend to set up a property management committee. For all the resources that the city has, including finance, production and entertainment, as long as it is a property company that can generate economic benefits, we will unify the collection. Management. This is a written notice, if you don''t have any comments, you can sign it."


    "Sir, of course, I know what is written on this?" Steve��s attitude or the content in the document is obviously the one who angered the previous question. He stood up desperately, facing history. Tiff shouted loudly. "What I want to ask you is, what do you mean by this? Do you want to take away everything with such a document?"


    The noisy sects are really not suitable for the capitalists who are self-proclaimed as civilized people, but at the moment there is no one who has no objection to this guy''s practice. On the contrary, their eyes are in recognition, and they are angry with the enemy.


    In the end, the capitalists only have money and resources that represent money. Now, Steve wants to take away their industry with such a piece of paper, which is almost equivalent to the means of emptying the white wolf, and thoroughly ruining them in one go.


    It��s better to die without money, with such an idea. They already have the intention of boycotting Steve. Looking at the attitude that these people showed, Steve smiled and stopped the soldiers who took the guns and wanted to give them a lesson. They said to them warmly.


    "Do you think this is taking everything from you? No, it is the opposite. I am giving you a chance, a special opportunity."


    "Opportunity?" chanting this word, the capitalist''s face reveals a look that your mother is teasing me. Looking at this expression, the look on Steve''s face suddenly became more certain.


    "Yes, one chance. The establishment of this property management committee will take away everything from you. This is good. But when you write your name on it, it means you will have one." Participate in a chance to win a gamble. The bet is all you have, the gambling is the victory between us and the government. Under the note, you naturally stand on our side. And when we win, you I will have something you can''t imagine before."


    "The Property Management Committee manages all of our assets, and you can act as a member of the management committee to distribute some of these assets. Although you can''t have the power to make decisions, you only have the right to make recommendations. I think, you should also understand the benefits that this represents. Compared with what you have now, are these benefits not worthy of letting go?"


    After swallowing the swallow, I understood that the capitalists who Steve meant were immediately heart-warming. However, they are obviously still scrupulous in their hearts. So soon, someone asked.


    "It''s worth it. Just, sir. How can you be sure that your management committee will be able to do something? Only those of us, afraid of being unable to support such a big framework."


    "I know, so I have already started to move." Looking at the time on the clock, Steve replied with a smile. "I said, today''s meeting is a meeting. For those who are not willing to participate in this meeting, we certainly don''t think that they will be our friends. Not friends or enemies, treating the enemy, what do I want? It��s not an exaggeration.��

 Chapter 1281： War status privilege

    Steve��s approach to capitalists who are unwilling to cooperate is very cool.


    Take all their actions with the robbers and take away all of them. This is even more cruel than killing them. Of course, no one will be willing to be treated like this, and resistance is almost inevitable. But still, in the words of the powerful gun, the revolt of the capitalist did not help.


    If you don��t accept it, you will kill it, kill it and kill it again. This is not a difficult thing for the soldiers of the gods. If you give them a chance to get rid of those who have been in the past and control their own life and death, I believe they are very happy to do this kind of thing.


    In this case, no one can stop the establishment of this so-called property management committee. And its establishment has made the entire Mumbai financial system under the control of the human gods. At the same time, this also means that the economic lifeline of India as a whole has been cut off.


    Mumbai has more than half of India''s import and export throughput, while at the same time it owns 40% of India''s income tax, 60% of tariffs and 20% of royalties. It is the most important economic pillar of the Indian federal government. Lost here, the entire Indian federal government is equivalent to losing its own blood.


    This is a terrible thing, terrible to be far more serious than the independence of the few unimportant small states. And all this, Hagtel is still not aware. Now, he is unaware of what happened in Mumbai, because now he has put all his attention on the battle of Chhattisgarh.


    The Nassar guerrillas are not a rabble. As an anti-government armed with the red will, they have very mature fighting ideas and political ideas. This also makes their soldiers far more than the Indian soldiers in the quality of individual combat. Especially after the support of Hydra''s weapons, their combat power has soared, soaring to the point where the so-called local government forces in India cannot compete with them.


    Even if the local forces of the states have been mobilized, the troops in these places are not the opponents of the Nassar guerrillas at all. Chhattisgarh is still firmly in the hands of the Nassar guerrillas. The government��s actions are just to add a few innocent souls to their men.


    It can be said that this is the situation that Hagtel is most unwilling to see. If this terrible thing continues this way, then the entire Indian government��s rule will probably fall apart. It is worth celebrating that Rama Mujam will come in with the army at this time.


    The elite that has been drawn from the entire Indian army is obviously more powerful than the local army. And Rama Mujam��s commanding ability is obviously not comparable to those of the previous wine bags. Coupled with a part of the special factors, it can be said that Rama Mujam is on the scene, it is already a good news. He curbed the expansion of the Nassar guerrillas and repeatedly defeated the Nassar guerrillas'' offense. From the news on the battlefield alone, the Nassar guerrillas apparently could not do anything about him. And he is exactly the nemesis of the Nassar guerrillas.


    This is indeed a very important change for Hagtel. In order to end this as soon as possible, he has repeatedly urged Rama Mujam to get up.


    "Accelerate the speed, the general. We can''t drag on any more. Since you have the ability to deal with these **** thugs, then you can take it back directly from Chhattisgarh. As long as you get back to Chhattisgarh, All the anti-government armed forces around will no longer have the courage to continue to act rashly. We can calmly shift the power and retreat them little by little. When we clear the whole of India, then you are the whole The hero of India. Your future will be bright. I say, you should understand what I mean."


    The name of Hagtel, Rama Mujam, of course, understands that it is nothing more than a token of his future successor. If he had only had such an intention before, then now, after he won the battle, then this identity will undoubtedly be settled.


    If this was the case, Rama Mujam would definitely be impressed with this commitment. But now, he already has a better choice. He is not in the mind of Heigel��s promise, but on the surface, he still has a sincere fear and gratitude.


    "Thank you for your trust, sir. But it is because I can''t live up to your trust that I can''t act rashly. Now we are fighting on the outskirts of the city, although it is already regaining some small cities on the edge, but the whole state The core area is still under the control of the enemy. If you do not stand firm, you will launch an attack. It is likely that we will lose the advantage we now occupy. And that will only let All of our plans fall short. So, I can only beg you, give me two more days. As long as I have enough time to repair and layout, I have enough confidence to get the whole state back completely. ��


    "General, this is not the time to bargain!"


    Although he knew that Rama Mujam had such a certain reason, Hagtel did not listen to his opinion. At this time, he just squinted and emphasized him repeatedly in a serious tone.


    "To conquer Chhattisgarh in the shortest time, this is our political demand. The military is to serve politics. If you can''t satisfy our political needs, then even if you won this war. Victory, we have already lost the whole situation. You have to know that there is not much time left for us. If you drag on it, neither you nor me can afford this responsibility. Why, you are so Want to be our ancient sinner in India?"


    The war is to serve the government. Rama Mujam understands this, so he admits that Hegeltel��s statement is not wrong. However, when Hagtel said this in a threatening tone, his heart still inevitably gave birth to some grievances.


    He is the only one he is now, but now he is asking for himself. It is obviously such a relationship, but his words are still so condescending, so full of commanding tone. This made Rama Mujam, who was still guilty of this old man, in the blink of an eye, has already thrown away the psychological burden.


    Such a guy is really not worthy of being born to him. In the mind, there is such an idea. On the surface, Rama Mujam still maintains a basic respect. There was some embarrassment on his face. He thought about it and said it to Heigel.


    ��Hello, it��s almost impossible to do this. Some things, not what you want to do. I can guarantee the final victory, but I can��t guarantee that I can ask for it in the shortest possible time. Take it all inside. There are great risks and variables here. Unless


    "Unless what?"


    Sensitively aware of another meaning hidden in Rama Mujam��s words, Hagteltel eagerly questioned. At this time, he has no chance of more choices. As long as there is such a possibility, then he can only try his best to get it in his hands.


    And this is exactly what Rama Mujam wants him to do. After hearing his questioning, Rama Mujam first made a hesitant look on his face. Then after a struggle, he immediately straightened his body and replied loudly.


    "Unless you are willing to authorize me, allow me to use heavy weapons to sweep and clear the entire territory of Chhattisgarh."


    When this is said, even in the identity of Heigel, I can��t help but breathe. In today''s Chhattisgarh, the war that has taken place can be called a local-level battle. The Indian government has used almost 100,000 troops before and after, and hundreds of vehicles have been used for tanks and armored vehicles. And this is already putting Hagertel under great pressure.


    Because in any case, the current Indian government has not fully entered the state of war. Even if there is already a state armed independence, the Indian federal government has not publicly announced that the country has entered the most critical moment and needs to let the whole people enter the state of war.


    This is because the Indian government is not ready for full-scale war mobilization, but on the other hand because of political and face-to-face needs. Hagtel wants to tell all the people that everything is under control, and everything has not exceeded the bottom line that the Indian government can handle.


    However, once the Indian government promised Rama Mujam to use heavy weapons to sweep and clean up the entire Chhattisgarh state, the bottom line he has been trying to maintain may no longer hold on.


    Because at that time, the army will not take into account the lives and deaths of civilians. When the artillery shells fell into the city, when the army was completely transformed into a war machine, it was crushed by the attitude of swallowing everything. Even if the government wanted to protect civilians, it was simply powerless.


    War is a terrible beast. Once it is taken off, it cannot be easily controlled. The raging war will drown the entire Chhattisgarh, and by that time countless civilians will only be victims of war.


    This cost is too big, and it is so big that Hegtel has some unacceptable points. However, at the thought of the consequences of the continuation of the war, I think of the threats that the country is facing. After all, this old man has come up with great determination and courage.


    "Yes, I am authorized to you. You will let go and do it, everything will be responsible for me!"


    "Thank you, sir. I promise, I will never let you down."

 Chapter 1282： Emergency file dispute

    Rama Mujam did indeed make his guarantee, as he promised. After having the ability to use heavy firepower to attack an entire urban agglomeration, his battle for the Nassar guerrillas has always been an absolute overwhelming advantage.


    The Nasal guerrillas, which have no heavy firepower in themselves, are simply unable to resist in the face of the government��s overwhelming attacks. Coupled with some special factors, they are already losing ground and will soon be able to shrink. Among the important cities dominated by Raipur.


    Under such circumstances, Rama Mujam��s offensive was also a little bit. This pause is because the government needs to take into account several important industrial areas in the city. They hope to win these important cities without damaging the industrial base. This is not a problem for the current Rama Mujam. It only needs a short correction and adjusts the tactics. He can do it all.


    The situation is already very good. It is expected that this independent rebellion launched by the armed forces will be able to be finished in a short period of time. After arriving at such a conclusion, Heigel, who has been suppressed by this heavy burden, could not help but take a long breath.


    Since such an independent movement broke out in the country, Hagtel has not had a good eye for a while. Now that the situation has eased, it naturally makes him loose the string that is tight in his heart. Although in the presence of so many people, he can''t make any damaging actions. But it��s not surprising that you sit in a seat like a normal old man and keep your eyes closed for a while. As for how he fell asleep on his seat, it would be normal.


    Someone discovered the condition of this old man. But no one can bear to call him from his seat. Although from the beginning to the present, the performance of the old man was somewhat moody, and the staff of these government agencies were frightened and frustrated all day long. But they do not deny that this old man has paid hard work and hard work that ordinary people can''t imagine for this country and this government.


    This is a respectable old man, even in the eyes of many people, his actions are simply confusing. But in his position, he is already able to do what he has done. Now he is going to succeed. Therefore, he deserves applause and glory.


    "Maybe he can do another decade in this position. With such political achievements, no one can shake his current status."


    "Maybe there is a big family with strong capital in the Indian political arena. I heard that the grandson of the Prime Minister is already an adult, and he has his care. The road to his future will be very smooth."


    The victors deserve the fruits, and as the bystanders around the victors, these agencies are far from qualified to touch the fruits of the winners, but this does not prevent them from thinking about it. How much does this fruit taste? Delicious.


    And just as they were so imaginative, a communicator rushed in and yelled at them directly.


    "What about the Prime Minister? I have a very important matter to report to the Prime Minister. Where is he now?"


    "Small, the Prime Minister is resting now. What are you doing, let me come to me first. When the Prime Minister wakes up, I will pass on your affairs to him."


    The secretary in charge of sending and receiving documents in the office on weekdays extended his hand to the person who wanted to take the document from his hand. But before he reached out, he was already shrinking his hand to avoid him.


    "Sorry, this document cannot be handed over to you. You can''t take this responsibility."


    Although the tone of speech is very sincere, it does not mean that the secretary can accept the fact that he was rejected. As an important member of the Prime Minister��s office, I don��t know how many important documents will pass through him every day. He has already been used to national affairs, so he does not think that there is anything he can��t take over. Under such an idea, the communicator''s actions are naturally seen by him as a provocation to himself.


    This made his face sink, and then some of the smiles said to the communicator.


    "I can''t take this responsibility? This gentleman, are you kidding me? I have experienced so many national events, and there is nothing I can''t afford. This is the office of the Prime Minister, our territory. All the documents you want to submit to the Prime Minister must go through me. If you don''t want to give it to me, then you can. Your things are temporarily here! When you think about it, let''s go Keep talking about this topic."


    The secretary said that he thought that this person would soon yield to himself. But what he didn''t think was that he held the file in his hand and at this time he showed a special tit-for-tat.


    "Mr. Secretary, please don''t ask yourself for trouble. I said, this is a very important national matter and a responsibility that you can''t bear. This document cannot be forwarded to anyone, and I must submit it to the Prime Minister personally. Please don''t make a mistake and tell me where the Prime Minister is now!"


    "I also said, this office does not count. There are rules here, you have to wait, or give me the documents. I can not let you disturb the Prime Minister."


    The two began to argue and quarrel. And this makes those who originally worked in the office can''t help but watch the fun. For them, the most important thing has passed, so it��s not a big deal to take a joke or something at ease.


    Just as they put on a gesture of eating melons to watch the more heated arguments, a voice suddenly rang.


    "What are you doing here? Is this a noisy place for you?"


    A lot of people are stunned as soon as they hear the sound. They did not expect that the prime minister who had already fallen asleep actually came out of his office and saw their bad appearance. This made them subconsciously want to run away, but in the face of the Prime Minister, they really did not have the courage to do so. So they can only bow their heads one by one, like the pupils who have committed things, and honestly listen to the instructions.


    They thought that the Prime Minister would be furious with them because Hagtel''s temper is already recognized. But I didn''t expect that Heigel''s current mood was so good that he didn''t take their things to heart. Just two screams, he said to them with a sigh of relief.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t work for me! The government hires you, not to let you waste time here."


    The people who eat melons suddenly made birds and beasts, and at this time, Hegeltel also noticed two people who had been surrounded by people in the middle of the dispute. This made him unable to help frown, and then he said to the two strangely.


    "What happened to the two of you? Why, you have no work to do?"


    "This is the case, sir." With the relationship between himself and the prime minister, the secretary said one step at a time. "The guy who doesn''t know where to come from said that there are documents to be submitted to you. But according to the rules, he should first transfer the documents to my hand. But this guy is not willing to follow the rules anyway. He also Noisy, disrupting the order here. I am preparing the guard to throw him out?"


    If you do this kind of thing, the secretary should not be too skilled. And listening to his words, for the correspondent has already had a preconceived impression of Heigel''s face, it has been somewhat rude to question him.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know the rules of the office? Are you the first day to be a communicator?"


    "Hello, I have a very important document to submit to you. It is very urgent, I can only do it directly through my hand. I originally wanted to hand it over to you. But the secretary took me for the reason of the office rules." I am out of this responsibility. I can''t afford this responsibility, so I can only argue with him. If I am to be punished for this matter, I am willing to accept this punishment."


    The communicator answered the question without hesitation, and submitted the documents in his hand. And this attitude immediately made Heigel''s impression of him three points better. After glance at his own secretary, he took the file from the correspondent.


    Put on the reading glasses and take apart the seal. Hagteler swept through the contents of the document at a glance, and immediately, his face seemed to be frozen, and the whole solidified.


    This is a very unimaginable thing. I have been doing this for many years under Hagertel. The secretary has never seen the change in the look of his own prime minister. This made him feel bad thoughts in his heart, but before he asked him to speak out, he saw that Heidelberg was not a tall body. It was like being evacuated and directly dumping backwards. .


    This scared him enough. In any case, Heigel is also a sixty or seventy-year-old. If you fall on it, I really don''t know if it will fall out. And if that''s the case, his party can''t be good. So completely subconsciously, he rushed over to Heigel.


    After all, in the prime of life, the secretary''s body is still very good. So before Heigel fell to the ground, he had stopped him very promptly. The situation was not the worst, which made the secretary unable to resist the long breath and then couldn��t wait to ask Hagrid.


    "Hi Prime Minister, you have nothing to do."


    "Go, go and call me Rama Mujam."

 Chapter 1283： Fall into a coma and be disappointed

    Just like the old age, Heigel is almost struggling to make such a statement. And listening to his words, the secretary immediately smashed.


    Not an idiot, he is very aware of the responsibility of Rama Mujam. It can be said that under the circumstances that the Indian military is generally incompetent, he is already the only military talent in India that can rely on it. The front line of the battle is entirely based on his ability to achieve such a victory. In this key battle against Nassar, the front line simply could not leave him.


    There is no reason why Haguertel will not know this. After all, he has been supporting Rama Mujam and let him step by step to this position. So in theory, it is absolutely impossible for him to make such a request at this time. If it is, then it must be justified.


    What is the reason? The secretary first thought of the documents brought by the correspondent. But as soon as he thought about the embarrassment between him and the guy, he forced himself to dispel the idea. And if this possibility is removed, then there is only one explanation, that is, Heigel is already confused.


    Although this may sound unbelievable, it is not impossible in the eyes of the secretary. After all, Heigel��s age is already high, and he��s just fainting. This situation makes some confusion in his mind, and it is not a strange thing to say something nonsense. So now, he said to Heigel.


    "Hello, you need a break now. Your thoughts are a bit confusing. Now General Rama Mujam can''t be transferred back from the front. His battle on the front line is at a critical state. If we arbitrarily call him back Then, the situation that we have finally managed to control can be completely collapsed."


    As the secretary of the office of the prime minister, he has the right to be administratively convinced that he has the qualification to advise him. And just as he said this, Hagtal had already grabbed his collar hard and shouted at him almost incoherently.


    "I said, let him come back to you, have you not heard it? Immediately, right away. This is my order!"


    Just to say something like this, Heigel is like using all his strength. His fatigue value has already reached the limit. If you take a good rest, it may not be a problem for him to be pampered for many years. But at this time, a sudden news spurred his heart to be completely ups and downs. As an old man, he certainly cannot withstand such violent ups and downs. So soon, he is already unconscious.


    This situation naturally scared the secretary, almost immediately, and he shouted at the door.


    "Guard, guard. Call the doctor. The prime minister fainted. He needs help now!"


    The sudden fainting of the Prime Minister at this time is not a trivial matter. So soon, the entire prime minister''s office was already a mess. Under such circumstances, the correspondent who just sent the message and the secret letter he brought, immediately became unattended.


    This is deliberately ignored, and the reason for neglect is very simple. Because he offended the secretary of the Prime Minister, this office is one of the least offended people. Without the nod of the Prime Minister��s secretary, I am afraid that no one dares to take such a big risk and go to contact him casually. Because after all, it is an office that represents national politics, and no one will easily make a joke about his future.


    In the face of such a situation, the correspondent did not mind at all. He just silently picked up the document on the ground, and then said hello to the guard outside the door, and slowly walked out. For him, his mission is already complete. So what the rest of the story will be, has no relationship with him.


    And just like this, it has been a day and a night. Hagtel was reluctantly awakened under the care of the doctor. Because of the coma for too long, his mind is still not too clear. So after waking up, he first looked at the confusion in some confusion, and after seeing the secretary sitting next to him, his look suddenly became excited.


    "Ah,"


    At this time, he obviously wants to say something, but because of the dullness of his tongue, he can only make such a voice from the eyes of his own nephew. However, such a voice is obviously enough to alarm the secretary around.


    When he saw the awakening of Heigel, the secretary was shocked first, then it was a joy. For him, it is really a good thing for the Prime Minister to wake up. Because he is the secretary of the Prime Minister, he has the obligation to take care of the Prime Minister, and Hagtel''s sudden coma is obviously also responsible for him. If things get worse, then he might be in trouble. This is definitely a situation he is not willing to encounter, so he will of course be surprised by the wake of Heigel.


    "How are you, how are you? Is there any uncomfortable place?"


    The thoughtful secretary asked Haigetel so much, and the answer he got was naturally a hoarseness that couldn��t hear anything. This made him realize what he was, so he immediately picked up the cup on the bedside table and poured a glass of water, and then handed it to Heigel.


    "Hello, let''s drink some water first. Your current body doctor said that you need to add water."


    For such a suggestion, Hagtel did not mean to refuse. Because he also knows what he needs now. So he took over the cup very well, like a cow drink, and drank a lot of water.


    This is a rude action he has never had before, and the secretary who is worried that he will be picked up looks at him with a worried look, and his mouth is still busy talking to him.


    "Slow down, slow down. Lord, it��s bad for you to drink so fast."


    The secretary is really concerned about Heigel''s body, but Hagtel has not paid attention to his concern. After sipping the water in the cup in one breath, he immediately took a sigh of relief, and then asked the secretary with the already dull, still dull scorpion.


    "What about Rama Mujam? I remember I told you, let you call him back as soon as possible. Others?"


    When he said this, Heigel��s face was obviously angry. Because in his view, Rama Mujam is a heir to his own choice, then he should have enough respect for himself. Like this kind of thing that he is unconscious, he should be right on his side. But now there is only such a secretary on his side, but he can''t see him. Anyway, this is a mistake.


    So don''t take him to heart now. Then, when he picks up his class, isn''t it better to let others go to the tea?


    A serious illness made Heigel''s mood extremely complicated. And just as he was so self-defeating, his secretary had already responded positively to him.


    "Hello. I think your order is not appropriate. Because the front line is now impossible to leave General Rama Mujam. Unauthorized transfer of him will probably have a huge impact on the stability of the front line. So In the circumstances, I did not convey your order."


    "This is what Rama Mujam told you to say?"


    "No, sir. This is what I want to say."


    In essence, the secretary does not think that his answer is problematic. So he answered this with confidence. It was only after he had just finished speaking that Hagtel had already been like a fierce bull, and the cup in his hand was directly facing him.


    The secretary can''t hide, and he can''t hide. So he could only let the cup lie on his head and smashed his head. And looking at the secretary''s **** face, Heigel is still shouting in a hurry.


    "Who do you think you are, what are your qualifications to dare to violate my orders. Do you think that you only want the consequences of calling Rama Mujam back? Do you think I will not think of this? Self-assertion, stupidity If you are not my son, I really can''t wait to shoot him here now."


    For this illegitimate child, Heigel can be said to be disappointed to the extreme. I thought he would be a guy who could make a difference. But now it seems that he and his brothers are just a foolish idiot.


    The disappointment in the eyes of Hagtel is obvious. For the secretary, this disappointing look is obviously more serious than the atrocities that have just ruined their own heads. You know, he has spent countless efforts and efforts to climb to this position today. If you lose everything because of this, then this will be a fatal blow to him.


    Therefore, at this time, he also refused to take care of the wounds that were still bleeding on his head. Instead, he stood up and said to Heigel in a way that made up for it.


    "I will go to the order, I believe that time should be too late!"


    "It''s too late!" In one sentence, he interrupted his luck. Heigel was lying on the bed, and some of his looks were faint. "If you call Heigtel back from the beginning and let him move first, maybe we have a turn for the better. But now, time is too late. What time is it now?"


    "10:40 on the morning of the 16th."


    "There are still twenty minutes, you go to turn on the TV. Then open your eyes and show me well. Look at the serious consequences caused by your stupidity. Look at what you are doing, give us What brought it!"

 Chapter 1284： Mumbai Independent Government Crisis

    At 11 am on the 16th. A time for the Prime Minister��s secretary is definitely a shame. Because at this moment, he lost his own bright future. The reason why this happens is completely a news broadcast through the media, a news that is not subject to official control.


    When Steve Rogers appeared on the screen, the secretary��s heart subconsciously had a bad feeling. And when he said the next words, he had a feeling that he would fall down.


    At this point in time, Steve said this.


    "Now is 11 o''clock on the morning of the 16th. At this time, I want to announce such a thing to the people of India. That is our god, as a religious organization against the tyranny of the Indian government, A major achievement has been made today, an achievement that is a great threat to the rule of the entire Indian government."


    ��Just today, we announced that the gods will officially take over Mumbai and Mumbai��s Maharashtra state. This means that Maharashtra will follow Chhattisgarh. Be the second state to declare independence under this decadent government."


    ��Here, we will promise to all the people of Maharashtra. The people��s religion has compiled and compiled the capital industry in the whole state of Maharashtra. We have established the corresponding property management committee. These capital industries are subject to unified distribution management. Any civilian, anyone who wants and deserves wealth, can get everything you want if you want to apply for the property management committee. A job, a job that depends on it. Occupation, a livelihood that ensures that you have food, clothing, and housing."


    "Under the unified management of the human gods, all the resources in this society will be open to you. You are no longer unemployed, no longer a wild dog, you can only rely on begging and some squatting ways to discuss the people who live. Will be treated equally, you will become the master of this country. There is no caste, no class, no corresponding oppression. You will be completely on the same level, the only thing that can change your gap is your efforts. This is what the decaying Indian government can''t give you, and now, our gods will give you all this."


    "It''s not just giving, we will protect the interests of all of you. This country belongs to you, so the resources of this country should belong to you. Anyone who dares to take away the wealth of the people, we all have the gods." The courage to fight with it, even the decaying government is the same. At the same time, we also take the liberation and pursuit of the people of the whole country, and solemnly swear to all those who have been oppressed and oppressed. Please be patient Waiting, we will save you soon. The country ruled by this dirty and decadent government will surely fall into the ocean of the people''s war, and will surely be destroyed by the roaring frenzy we have set off. Clean."


    The speech said that it was abruptly stopped here. The secretary who came back to the scene naturally saw the face of Hegeltel and his palm with his remote control and blue veins. It can be seen that he is extremely angry. The reason for his anger is also imaginable by the secretary.


    A small state like Chhattisgarh can go out and let an Indian government be a big enemy. It will use all means to suppress it in the shortest possible time. Naturally, let alone the Western heavyweights like Maharashtra.


    You must know that this western heavy state is the capital of the entire Indian economy. And counting the whole country, it is a proper implementation of half of the saying. It can be said that for the current Indian government, the independence of Maharashtra''s independence will definitely exceed the negative impact of the independence of the ten Chhattisgarh states.


    Chhattisgarh is a disease of blasphemy, then this is the real confidant. If it is someone else, you may not think so. However, as an insider who can reach the core of the Indian government, he is very clear, saying that it is a big worry. It is absolutely not an exaggeration.


    You know, the expenses of the Indian government are very huge. The combination of military expenses, administrative expenses, etc., is simply a huge number that cannot be imagined. The ability to sustain such an expense is entirely due to the fact that Mumbai is such an important financial support. Mumbai is the money bag of the Indian government, and today''s society, even if it represents the government of the country, is simply not able to leave the money.


    To maintain the government''s functional departments to ask for money, to maintain the country''s normal operation, it is necessary to let the soldiers go to the front line to sell their lives. In the past, it was better to say that there are big cities in Mumbai to pay for the bill, and the government can play it. But now, when Mumbai announced its independence, the government��s capital chain immediately had a huge problem.


    It��s not that there is no money at once. After all, it is a big country, and there are still some financial reserves. Only after such a most important source of funds has been disconnected, it is impossible for them to maintain a long time in terms of the consumption and reserves of the Indian government.


    The original money bag is gone, and in the future it will obviously be only a choice to tighten the belt. If it is a period of peace, this may also make it possible for India to survive this difficult time. But this is not in peacetime. It was during the war, and wars have always been burning money all the time.


    Burning all the time, and still can not burn less. For a country that has entered the state of war, if the government dares to deduct the money for the supply of military personnel because of the problem of the capital chain, then these soldiers who have already opened the killing are completely likely to change or even Reverse the opposite direction.


    It is not that every soldier in every country can rely entirely on spiritual support to do this life-saving work. In this world, most of the soldiers, even those patriots, can never go without any material support and deliver their lives to the war without reservation.


    No matter what the name of the war, as long as they take the life to fight, then they have that power to get their own reward. And if you can''t get a reasonable reward even if you fight for it, then it is a big patriotic enthusiasm, and it will be exhausted in repeated disappointments.


    At this time, the Indian government must not dare to make its soldiers become like this. And this is already foretelling, they will have to invest their limited funds into a wireless pit. And in such a situation, how long can they last?


    Three months, half a year? The secretary who is desperate for India, which is already blossoming everywhere, gives such an estimate in his heart. After he reached such a conclusion, his heart was even more anxious.


    He already thought about the specific content of the day before. When such a thing happens, it is always necessary to liquidate the person in charge. Although he does not have to bear all the responsibilities, it is certainly hard to blame. To tell the truth, such a big thing, even if it is missing a little on his body, he can''t bear it.


    This is the time of war. The government and the military have the right to impose a capital punishment on those who have lost important things. And in his current status, he must not be able to hide. So in other words, once the liquidation begins, it is very likely that a guard will rush up immediately and drag him down to shoot the gun.


    He certainly didn''t want to die, so immediately he asked for help from his own prime minister''s father.


    "Help me, father. I can''t die, I am still young, I can''t die!"


    "Enough, I have said that you are going to die?" Didn''t breathe a slap in the face of his illegitimate child, and Hegtel''s face showed impatience but nothing to look at.


    Anyway, this is his child, and he is still the youngest and most loved one. Otherwise, he will not put his illegitimate child so brightly and rightly, and he will also entrust him with a heavy responsibility. Although it seems that this is a very wrong decision. But this does not mean that he can bear to watch him go to such a trial.


    So, after thinking about it, he said to his illegitimate child.


    "Now there are not many people who know that you have delayed this. Apart from me, there is only that correspondent. You go find him, no matter what method you use, let him close my mouth. Only then, In order to keep your life."


    "Yes, I know. I will go find him."


    The secretary nodded and nodded, almost eager to start acting. And just as he was about to leave, Hagtel had already called him again.


    "Anxious, this kind of thing will be done later. You have more important things to do now!"


    "But father, if I am one step late, let the guy say this thing."


    Because it matters to his own life and death, the secretary obviously has to be more critical to this issue. But for Hagertel, that''s just a trivial little thing. They have big things to do now, how can they be small and forget big? So immediately, he blinked and screamed.


    "I said, give me a stop."


    The majesty of the father and the authority of the prime minister made the secretary��s heart even if there were 10,000 unwillingness, and he could only stay in his heart. And looking at his honest performance, Heigelre seriously said to him.


    "Now go, give me another contact with Rama Mujam. Just say that I gave him twelve hours, it is best to give me the whole territory of Chhattisgarh. If not, immediately hand over the affairs of the hand. When he got to his hands, he immediately rushed back to New Delhi. I have more important things to explain to him."

 Chapter 1285： Let go of the final interrogation

    At this time, it is not a wise move to summon the frontline generals. Even if it is to deal with the humanism in Mumbai, it may be a more appropriate choice to directly issue an order to let Rama Mujam move over.


    However, the secretary who had already learned the lesson did not make his own claim at this time, but asked him with a cautious attitude to Heigel.


    "Father not! Your Excellency. Isn''t this a little appropriate? Even if we want to take back Mumbai as soon as possible, let General Rama Mujam directly transfer to Mumbai. Is it OK? Why do you want him to come? New Delhi. Is it not easier to cause some accidental changes in the middle of a delay?"


    "What do you know!" Reprimanded, and Heigel seems to be worried that this illegitimate child will break his good deeds, so he immediately explained it. "If it was before, like a small place like Chhattisgarh, I can of course let him go directly to rebel in the identity of Rama Mujam. But now, the independence is Maharashtra. Such a heavy place. And what we have to deal with is no longer a small role like Nasal, but a difficult opponent like Hydra."


    "Before, we have already committed a huge mistake of underestimating our opponents. Now, we can''t repeat the same mistakes anyway. At this time, if you want to deal with them, you must give the greatest strength, at all costs and Courage. And that means I have to give Rama Mujam more power!"


    "Father" probably heard the meaning of Rama Mujam, and the secretary immediately forgot the agreement he should abide by, and he exclaimed. And he did not speak, it was already interrupted by Hagtel.


    "I know what you want to say, but you can''t stop me. At this time, only Rama Mujam is able to contact the crisis we have encountered. I want him to get rid of this crisis as soon as possible." I can only do this."


    "The previous campaign was already someone who was secretly complaining that I gave Rama Mujam too much power. They didn''t look at it. If they were on the bag, they could do it now. Everything? It is clear that there is no such strength, but it is the most stupid act. But for their blessings, I also realized that Rama Mujam took over everything. The consequences of coming."


    Having said that, he narrowed his eyes and revealed the cold light from it.


    "Those who have had opinions on him will definitely not want him to master such a great force again. They will certainly be stalked from it and try to do everything they can to make it difficult for him. And this, for our current situation. It is devastating destruction. In any case, I can''t let this happen. So I have to give Rama Mujam a legal support so that he can no longer be bothered by the problems of these incompetent villains. Let him I can devote myself wholeheartedly to my work. Only in this way can everything be calmed down as quickly as possible. Only in this way can we get the glimmer of life."


    Looking at his father''s faceless expression, the secretary who was scared by his words couldn''t help but swallowed.


    "So what are you going to do? Your Excellency."


    "I said, let you inform Rama Mujam and let him come back here after twelve hours. And I, I am going to find out our mascot president, then contact the media to open an important Press conference. Appointed Rama Mujam. Sen as the commander of the three armed forces, awarded the rank of Grand Marshal, responsible for overseeing all war matters in the country. In this case, I believe that those who know only the intrigues on weekdays should have no reason and ability. Go and marry him."


    "Doing this is a bit too expensive. You, know, once you grant him such a rank and position, then you can no longer be the commander of the above level. He will be on an equal footing with you. And by that time, will he still listen to you so honestly?"


    Even after speculation, the secretary still couldn��t help but say after hearing such a statement. In this regard, Hagteltel just glanced at him faintly, and he replied to him.


    "He is a soldier, it is much more pure than you guys. At this point, I have confidence in him. In addition, I can give him these things, naturally I can take them all back. You don''t have to replace them. I am worried about this problem!"


    "So, I will go through your order."


    It seems that I saw that Hegeltel didn''t want to entangle on this issue. The secretary quickly converge and played the words, so he went out with respect and respect. Looking at the back of his departure, Hagtel was like the strength of his body, lying on the back of the bed.


    "Rama Mujam Sen, I give you the greatest trust. Don''t let me down."


    In all fairness, is Heigel really willing to give Rama Mujam such authority? The answer is, of course, he would not be willing to do so if he can. The position of the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces is simply not something that ordinary people can enjoy. If it is normal, it can be regarded as an honorary name, so that he still retains the highest position. But now, this is a fundamentally impossible thing.


    It is now a period of war, and in times of war, the status of soldiers will be infinitely magnified. Once the identity of the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces was established, with the reputation of Rama Mujam in the army, he immediately became a veritable Grand Marshal. And such a character is something he can��t control now. Therefore, he can only hope that Rama Mujam himself can be awesome to his elder who has the knowledge to be promoted.


    However, this is basically an impossible thing. Because Hagtel himself thinks he has the knowledge and promotion of him, but Rama Mujam does not think so.


    In his view, everything he is today is one step at a time, step by step. Except for his own efforts, no one has played a big role in everything he has today, so naturally he will not even say anything about enlightenment and promotion.


    After receiving the notice from the Prime Minister��s secretary, Rama Mujam knew what was waiting for him. For him, this is a good thing. Because this will allow his power to climb directly to a peak. However, although this is a situation he is very happy to see. But this does not mean that he will have any gratitude to Hagertel.


    And the reason is so, the reason is very simple. That is, Heigel will issue such an order, which is exactly what he and Steve have organized and promoted. It''s like gambling at the table. If you kill the four sides, do you still have to be grateful, and the people on the opposite side are constantly sending you money?


    This is obviously impossible, because on such gambling, what people really want to be grateful is often just their own.


    That''s right, this is his own merits, and no one can break into anything. As for the idea of ??Hagtel, it is no longer an important issue for Rama Mujam.


    At this moment, his heart can be said that he has already made plans. After he became the commander of the three armed forces of India, he held the Grand Marshal of the entire Indian army. He went to the front line and discussed with Steve the next move. With such an identity, I believe that his actions will become smoother in the future. As long as Steve has the right cooperation, the strength of the two of them now is probably no longer a distant thing compared to winning the whole of India.


    With such a self-confidence, Rama Mujam grassed the battlefield of Chhattisgarh and went straight to New Delhi with his own heart. And there, when Hegtel, who had been waiting for a long time, saw him immediately, he immediately greeted him.


    "My general, my Excellency, I can finally give you back. I think, what is calling you back this time, you should know a similar eyebrow."


    "Yes, sir. I got more detailed information from your secretary. Just, I am so sincere and fearful that such an important position is delivered to me. Is it really appropriate? There is still a higher qualification in the army than I have. Talent is right, they are the ones who have that qualification?


    Although there is already full confidence in taking this position for himself, on the surface, Rama Mujam has put on a humble or even worried look. In the face of his look, Heigel''s face was slightly relaxed, and then he smiled and said to him.


    "Reassured, my general. Your position in such a position is definitely a matter of hope. I promise that no one will have any opinion on you. After all, now is a special time, except for you, me. I can''t think of anyone to take this responsibility."


    "you flatter me!"


    "No, I don''t praise you excessively. General Sen, you are the only person in the country who can be entrusted with this important task. Your military talent is obvious to all. It is because of this that I am willing to entrust you with such a Position. Just, I am a little worried. Can you make sure that you can afford this responsibility?"


    With this in mind, Hegtel''s face suddenly became awe-inspiring.


    "It is not a question of ability, but a problem of mentality. My general, do you have that mind and will to defeat the enemies that undermine the stability of the country and safeguard the interests and order of this country and this government? This is I want to ask you, the most critical one."

 Chapter 1286： Looks like a special gift

    In the face of such problems, Rama Mujam naturally put on a look of great justice.


    "Of course, sir. I have this kind of consciousness. Here, I can assure you with my life and honor, I will certainly fight for the order and stability of this country. Even if it is all that pays me, I must It will make this country more strong and perfect."


    "Very good, Rama Mujam. Very good!" Hearing such an answer, Heigel immediately excitedly patted Rama Mujam''s shoulder. "I really didn''t misread you, my general. You are indeed the purest and most noble soldier. If this is the case, then I will entrust the future of this country to your hands. At the same time, I can also tell you Make sure that when you fight for the country, I will try my best to create the most stable rear for you. No one can make a battle in front of you in any name. If anyone dares to do that, I promise, Their heads will be my gifts for you!"


    "If this is the case, then I am grateful."


    Rama Mujam expressed his gratitude. In this regard, Hagtel just smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Come with me, my general. Everyone is waiting for you? Today you are the protagonist. There are many people waiting to meet you, the first Grand Marshal of India''s history. So I got up, Let them see your majesty and momentum. Let them know that we in India still have heroes like you."


    After saying this, Hagtel has already taken the lead and walked in. Looking at his back, Rama Mujam showed an inexplicable smile on his face, and he was already striding up.


    Everything that follows is naturally becoming logical. With Hagertel escorting, almost no one can stop Rama Mujam from moving forward. He soon crowned the highest military commander in India, and such news was quickly spread to Mumbai with the exposure of the media.


    For ordinary people, the Rama Mujam, who once made them into a hard battle, became the highest military chief of the Indian government. This is naturally a news that will not be pleasing. But for Steve, who made this happen, this is what he most likes to see.


    Rama Mujam is on his own side, and his body is already branded with Hydra. This point, whether he wants to admit it or not, is already an unchangeable fact. And this makes Rama Mujam stronger and their actions will be smoother. As long as Rama Muqamken cooperates, it is believed that soon, the whole of India will be included in the bag of their Hydra.


    So, will Rama Mujam be so cooperative?


    At this point, Steve doesn''t have to think about it, it must be impossible.


    Rama Mujam has an ambition, which is a very positive fact. Otherwise, he will not be so easily moved to help himself to carry out this big action that subverts the rule of the entire Indian federal government. And the action that looks at all this is about to achieve the final result, then at that time, Rama Mujam will be so easily manipulated by himself? Of course, this is also impossible.


    As he changed, from an ordinary general who had the command of the army because of the trust of the Prime Minister, he became the commander of the three armed forces of India, the actual ruler of the million army. The agreement he reached with Steve in the first place must not satisfy his appetite. He would want more, even if he wants to get the upper hand in the cooperation with Hydra. This is not necessarily impossible. As the head of the Hydra here, Steve will not let his idea succeed in any case.


    India can only belong to the Hydra, which is crucial for the future development of Hydra. And if Rama Mujam wants to take a share of it, even if he wants to take advantage of what should have belonged to the Hydra, then Steve doesn''t mind, giving him some unforgettable, even the lessons of death. Of course, this is not the case now. Because now they are still in the honeymoon period. So, as long as you simply tap it, it should be almost the same. So how do you beat him?


    After thinking about it, Steve thought of an interesting approach. This allowed him to immediately call for the shadow in his room.


    "Poison, I have a task to give to you!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, there was a mass of material like mud that fell from the ceiling in the dark corner. It fell on the floor and shook it very elastically. And with this kind of jitter, its shape is changing little by little. Until the end, it becomes a human figure, but it is black and lacquered, only the shape of the eyes and mouth. appearance.


    Although he has a mouth, this creature called venom does not have the ability to speak. He just made a noise to Steve. And just as he understood what he meant, Steve immediately said to him like this.


    "I want you to protect that Rama Mujam. Yes, just like before, when a suitable dress is worn on him. This will protect his safety so that he will not be accidentally Factor takes away life. You can also monitor his actions and prevent him from doing anything that violates our interests at this critical time. How? Is there a problem?"


    The venom was still snoring, and Steve immediately frowned when he heard the noise.


    "What is the name? This is indeed a difficult problem. Right, isn''t the Tian hammer bureau investigating him in secret? Just use their name. After all, my relationship with him can''t be concealed for too long. Wait until the Tian hammer office finds any clues, maybe you will immediately start with him. Use this excuse to send you over. I believe that with his current status and ambition, he will not think so. Planted in the hands of the Tianshou Bureau."


    This time, the venom is no longer embarrassing, but it has slowly become a software again, as it did at the beginning. More precisely, it turned into a piece of clothing. A thin piece of clothing that looks extremely malleable and elastic, like the sports tights that are often seen in the gym.


    And when he picked up the dress, Steve stuffed it into a box, then he called a man and whispered a few words to him, watching the man disappeared directly with the box. In front of your own eyes. When he couldn''t see them again, his face slowly showed a playful smile.


    He believes that Rama Mujam��s expression will be very interesting when he sees the venom. Because he will certainly be 100% alert and wary of them as they think. However, he also believes that Rama Mujam will still accept his gift after all. Because he is a life-saving person, especially at this time, under this circumstance.


    There is too much history in this world, documenting the stories of the great men who have fallen on the road to success because of the assassination. Because for some people, the use of a knife, a sharp arrow, a glass of poisoned wine to solve things, there is really no need to get so serious. Many people will be happy to use this method to solve a potentially powerful opponent. Throughout the ages, almost all successful people are guarding against such calculations.


    Rama Mujam is certainly no exception, and he must be guarding against such things. I believe that when he knows that he is facing the Tianshou Bureau, he will not have much confidence in his guarding power. At this time, if his gift is sent to him, then he should not refuse to think of it.


    This is Steve''s idea. Although Steve has no such magical ability to read minds, his experience and experience have already had the ability to judge a person''s basic ideas. His judgment on Rama Mujam is inseparable. Because when receiving this gift from Steve, Rama Mujam did show a bit of weirdness and hesitation.


    Weird, because he didn''t think that Steve would give him such a piece of equipment. Hesitant, because he is worried and thinking, whether he wants to accept such a gift.


    What the Hydra sent out is definitely not a simple thing. It must be a mystery inside. Whether this mystery is good or bad, Rama Mujam will still be uncertain for a while. So he can only ask the Hydra soldiers in front of him.


    "Your sergeant asked you to give this thing to me. He didn''t let you bring anything to me?"


    "Yes, sir." Nodded, the soldiers spoke out Steve''s account meticulously. "The sergeant confessed, let me stay with you for the time being, listen to your dispatch, and at the same time facilitate contact with him. In addition, he asked me to introduce this equipment to you."


    ��This is the latest biotech armor. Its surface is a fibrous tissue with special biological properties. It can withstand the attack of anti-equipment weapons in close range. Wear it, you can guarantee yourself in most extreme dangers. Life safety. Even if you are inevitably suffering serious damage, this bio-armor''s own bandaging and medical secretion function can also save your life to the maximum extent. Even if there is irresistible external influence It also allows you to stick to the moment when our rescue is in place. In short, this is an invaluable experimental protective gear. If it is not because of your special status, we do not intend to give it to you."


    ��So powerful?�� Touched the texture of the slim clothes and felt the smooth feeling. When Rama Mujam��s face sank, he immediately took out his gun and fired at it. And as the soldier introduced, this dress is not afraid of bullet attacks. Almost visible to the naked eye, it bounced back the yellow warheads. Looking at this situation, Rama Muqam was satisfied and nodded.


    "Thank you for the gift of the sir, I said that I am very satisfied. In addition, can you tell me why he will send me this kindly? Don''t tell me, he wants to celebrate my rise!"

 Chapter 1287： Disagreement reveals excessive requirements

    "Of course. The sir is that you have been eyeing the people of the Tianshou Bureau. They have begun to doubt the relationship between you and us. Although the power of the Tian Hammer has basically withdrawn from India, this is It doesn''t mean they will do nothing. Once things are exposed, even if they are only for the stability of the entire South Asian region, they will definitely find a way to get rid of you. If you don''t prepare for it in advance, wait until that moment. When I am coming, I am afraid that everything is too late."


    "Day Hammer?" Although there is still a name in the name of the Tian hammer consultant, since Heigel has forced the retreat from the Tian hammer and the power of various countries, his name has become The name is dead. Those who were originally under his management also had some information channels within the Tianshou Bureau, which were already closed to him.


    Of course, this is the price he paid for standing on the side of the Indian government. Although the Indian government did not seem to break with the Tianshou Bureau, the Indian government has unilaterally stopped cooperation with the Tianshou Bureau since the forces of other countries have to withdraw from India due to internal dangers. This kind of approach to shutting down the door to solve his own affairs was initiated by Heigel and supported by him. That is, from that time on, he has already cut off from the Tian hammer.


    He hasn''t gotten the movement of the Tian hammer bureau for a long time, and thought that the guys were really withdrawing from India. But now it seems that they have not done so, but continue to be in private. And this time, they also targeted the target. Anyway, this is a very serious matter.


    It is clear to me that Rama Muqam, who is a means of the Heavenly Hammer, is already alert in her heart. On the surface, however, he still quietly said to the Hydra Commissioner.


    "How did you know the news? And, since you know the news, why not remove those agents first?"


    "Because they are not sure about it now, do you have any relationship with us? In this case, if we do it, then we will implement the connection between us. And if we attack the Sky Hammer without authorization. If the bureau is concerned, then it is likely to lead to a rebound in the Tianshou Bureau. If it is said that the Avengers are attracted, then it will obviously cause unnecessary variables for the Chief��s plan. The Chief does not want extra-budgets, so we They can only let them continue to act in private."


    The Hydra''s commissioner was apparently accounted for a lot of things. When Rama Mujam asked him, he was also able to answer the head. In the face of such an explanation, Rama Mujam is not very satisfied, but it is helpless.


    He didn''t have any right to instruct the Hydra, so no matter what the Hydra did or didn''t do. He can only complain a little bit afterwards. This did not help, and could not satisfy the appetite of Rama Mujam. So immediately, his eyes turned, so he asked the Hydra Commissioner.


    "Does Steve Rogers tell you what he is going to do next? According to his request, I have completed all the arrangements. Everything is going on as planned, and even there are unexpected surprises. I became the highest commander of the Indian military and led all the Indian troops. This is definitely an accident and a key thing for our plan. So I really want to know what he is going to do next. What do you want me to do?"


    Rama Mujam suddenly asked such a question, this is what the Hydra Commissioner said he did not expect. But just right, he did know what the next step of the plan was, and Steve did not ask him to disclose the plan to the relevant personnel. So after thinking for a while, he replied to Rama Mujam.


    "The sergeant did say his next plan. Take Mumbai as the front line and contain the main force of the Indian army. You and yours will make a lasting look. Then contact the anti-government forces that have been earned, along with us. The elite assault power of Hydra launched a raid on New Delhi. In the shortest possible time, the leader of the federal government was removed by daggers, so that the command of the entire Indian federal government disappeared completely, and you as the federal The only remaining high-level commander of the government has the right to decide to deal with the fate of the federal government. At that time, we only need to continue to maintain a certain period of time on the front line, we can consider ending the civil war by means of peace talks. At that time, both you and us can get what we want."


    "Is this the plan that Steve thought of? It sounds pretty good, but really, I am not very satisfied with such a plan. Hello, you! You are not the contact that Steve sent to me. So? In this case, bring my words to him. Tell him, I am not satisfied with such a plan. I have a better idea in my heart."


    If Rama Mujam��s inquiry into the plan was to make the Hydra��s commissioner feel surprised, then when he said such a thing, his heart was already unexpectedly unattached.


    What gave him such confidence and was able to talk to the big head of the Hydra. Doesn''t he know the power of the Hydra? Didn''t he know that everything he got today was only with the help of the Hydra?


    The question floating in the mind, the Hydra''s commissioner has already labeled him with an idiot in his heart. However, he did not show this idea on his face, but he replied to him.


    "I will tell your request to the governor. As for whether the sergeant will accept your request, it depends on the mood of the sergeant. I believe that if he is in a good mood, he should reply to you soon."


    Although the manner in which the Hydra Commissioner spoke was serious, the meaning revealed in the discourse was that he had already expressed his attitude of disapproval. Such an attitude certainly could not satisfy Rama Mujam, so he immediately asked him.


    "Don''t wait any longer, contact him now. Right, I need to talk to him about this thing!"


    Here is the site of Rama Mujam. As an outsider, the Hydra''s commissioner apparently did not reject him. So after hesitating for a moment, he followed the request of Rama Mujam and used the exclusive channel of Hydra to contact Steve in Mumbai. And as soon as he saw Steve, Rama Mujam said very directly to him.


    "Steve, I think there are some problems with your plan. I have a better idea about this plan."


    Like the attitude of the commissioner just heard this, Steve was also very surprised. But soon, he converges on the expression on his face and then calmly said to him.


    "Yes, then do you have any suggestions? General."


    "Of course! I feel that your plan has not kept up with the changes. Now I am the commander of the three armed forces and the highest military commander of India. Under such circumstances, if I can only maintain a stalemate with you, Then obviously it will have a certain impact on my military prestige. You also promised me to be the future ruler of this country and become a giant like the Gandhi family. And your current plan, but Can''t help me achieve this."


    Having said that, Rama Mujam is already staring at Steve.


    "So, I want you to make two changes to your promise for your promise, on your plan."


    "Oh, what changed? Say it out?"


    Steve smiled on his face, but his eyes were already cold. In the face of this change, Rama Mujam realized what he saw, but he still said indifferently.


    "First, I think that our stalemate in Mumbai is not something that should be done. Using the power of the whole country can only maintain a stalemate, which will make me feel incompetent. And in this case, My prestige will inevitably be shocked. It is not a good thing for me who is already the commander of the three armed forces, and may even affect my status. So I ask you to do it on the Mumbai line. At the very least, half of the cities headed by Mumbai must be recovered by me."


    "Second, you have to carry out a dagger battle against those in New Delhi. This is no problem. Anyway, their use value is already almost consumed. It is indeed the most appropriate choice to send them on the road at this time. However, After negotiating directly with me, it is not suitable. After all, it is the face of a country. After being beaten, I am still in a hurry to conduct peace talks. It is impossible to convince the public. So I I don��t think it��s important to have any anti-government armed forces anyway. So it��s better to wait for me to mobilize the army to get rid of them and we��re talking about this kind of peace talks.��


    "Before me, I will ask you for peace talks in the name of maximizing the strength of the country. In this case, there are two big wins. I believe that even those who are left in the federal government should be speechless and happy. At that time, your purpose and my purpose are also achieved. Isn''t this the best of both worlds? So, what is your answer? Lord Steve?"


    After listening to such a statement, Steve showed a disdainful smile on his face, and then he immediately said to Rama Mujam.


    "Sorry, general. Your request, I am absolutely impossible to promise!"

 Chapter 1288： Angry and uninvited

    "what did you say?"


    Rama Mujam may have thought that Steve would reject him, but he did not think that Steve would actually refuse him to refuse so thoroughly and so thoroughly. For him who is consciously already different than before, it is really a complete humiliation. So immediately, he questioned Steve.


    "Do you know what you are talking about? Do you know what it means to say this? Steve Rogers, do you want to end the cooperation between us?"


    "Ending cooperation? Rama Mujam, general. I think I need to warn you that things are not as simple as you think. Ending cooperation between us is not something you can do." This is a price to pay, and this price is absolutely unaffordable. Is it because we are too friendly to you, so that you have the illusion that we are a charity? If that is the case, I am very I��m happy to let you take a look at our true colors. Take a look at how our Hydras deal with disobedient partners!��


    Such words are tantamount to threats and face such threats. The expression on Rama Mujam��s face suddenly distorted.


    "It''s not fair, Steve Rogers. I have paid so much on this matter. Without me, your plan can''t be carried out so smoothly. I am qualified to ask for what I should get. I deserve treatment."


    "Nothing is what you deserve, and you are not qualified to talk to me about fairness. If it is fair, you have forgotten a very important thing from the beginning. That is without our help, you are nothing now. It is even possible to enjoy the pain of imprisonment alone in prison! In other words, everything you have now is what we give. Not because of you, our plan has been smooth. But we have chosen you, Let''s make our plan smooth. This role can be replaced by any other person. And you are just a lucky one. So you don''t have the qualification to bargain with us."


    The sneer on Steve''s face is still, even with a hint of impatientness. Obviously, for him, he has almost tolerated Rama Mujam to the limit. If such a topicless topic continues, then it may break the bottom line of his tolerance, and that would not be a good thing for Rama Mujam.


    Rama Mujam can naturally understand this, but let him give up, he is very unwilling. It��s hard to climb this status today, and there is no change in the final distribution of benefits. This is simply unacceptable for him who is ambitious. Therefore, knowing that it is a very wrong choice to continue to entangle on this issue, but he still can''t help but say to Steve.


    "Is it true that there is not much room for negotiation, even if only one of the requirements is promised."


    "I have already said, don''t be crazy about it again!"


    I narrowed my eyes and revealed a dangerous light. Steve gave such a final warning.


    "Mumbai is very important in my plan. I can''t give up Mumbai because of your stupid ambition. As for New Delhi, if you have that skill, I don''t mind if you go to those anti-government forces. What, but I want to tell you, don''t overestimate yourself. Do you really think that you have the ability to defeat them? Do you really think that you have that military talent? Don''t be kidding, without our help and coping You can''t get the achievements at the moment. In the end, it''s still the same sentence. Without us, you are nothing!"


    "You just have to promise it. As for the rest, you don''t need to care!"


    Rama Mujam was ridiculed by Steve and the whole face began to twitch. It can be seen that his heart is already full of anger. But in the end, he was patient. Because of the benefits, but also because of the gap in strength. He can only hold everything and tell Steve one word at a time.


    "You are free. But at that time, no matter what happened, I would not come out."


    "As long as you don''t stop me, everything is fine!"


    "So that''s it, I look forward to your performance at the time. I hope you can see a surprising result."


    In a word, the communication was hanged up, and Rama Mujam��s face suddenly sank. At this time, he wanted to vent his anger inside, but in the face of the Hydra Commissioner, he was really embarrassed to do so. So after squatting for a long time and reluctantly calming down his mood, he said to the commissioner of the Hydra in a normal attitude.


    "I am tired, want to rest, you can go ahead. Tomorrow we will attack Mumbai''s direction. With this time, you can inform the news first."


    "I know, sir. Then I wish you good night!"


    With a smile on his face, the Hydra''s commissioner left the place unceremoniously. It wasn''t until he completely disappeared in front of his own eyes that Rama Mujam slammed everything in front of him. It included the protective gear that Steve had just sent, and he was thrown on the ground.


    It can be said that when he saw this thing, he seemed to see Steve''s face full of ridicule. This is a torture for him who is very self-satisfied. He wanted to retaliate and wanted to give Steve some color to look at. However, he knows the gap between the two, but he really does not have the courage to do so.


    That is stupid, not brave. He knew this very well, and he restrained his behavior. Although his heart was already in full swing, under the **** of reason, he still did not choose to make any extraordinary moves.


    And just as he had almost extinguished the anger in his heart, pressed them deeply into the deepest part of the heart. A sudden phone call came over.


    This time is already a tense moment before the war. If it is not something important, no one will dare to call this direct command room. So when his face changed, he immediately pressed the call button and asked with a sullen face.


    "I am Rama Mujam, is there anything?"


    "Hello, there are a group of agents who want to see you. They claim to be subordinates of the Tianshou Bureau. Do you want to meet them now?"


    The voice from the guards was very respectful, but the words he said were to make Rama Mujam scream in his heart. After all, it��s coming! I��ve realized what��s going to happen next, and it��s a bit overwhelming for Rama Mujam��s panic. However, after seeing the protective clothing he had thrown on the floor, he suddenly gave birth to confidence.


    "Let them wait five minutes, after five minutes, let them go to the office and come to me!"


    After saying this, Rama Mujam began to prepare. And just in his busy time, five minutes passed quickly. The knock on the door came as an appointment, and this was to get Rama Mujam ready to clear the scorpion and then screamed in the direction of the door.


    "Come in! I am inside."


    The door to the office was opened, and then five or six suit agents swayed in. I saw Rama Mujam sitting behind the desk. These people are the ones at the moment. Then one of the leaders stood up and said to him.


    "General General, we are a subordinate of the Tianshou Bureau, which is responsible for investigating the action group of Hydra''s related actions in India. There are some things we need to consult with you."


    "The man of the Tianshou Bureau? If I remember correctly, I should be the general manager of the Tianshou Bureau in India. Why haven''t I heard the news about your actions?"


    Rama Muqam knew it, and this immediately gave the lead agent an eyebrow.


    "Sorry, sir. Your control over Indian affairs has already been lifted a few days ago. This is relevant in the organization''s internal notification network, you can check it yourself. And in this way In this case, our actions do not need to report to you. You only need to cooperate with our investigation!"


    "This is your attitude? Don''t forget, I am your sir. Even if my position is lifted, I am still the highest military commander of this country, leading the rank of marshal and leading the Indian army." Under the premise, should you use this tone to speak to me?"


    Frowning, some Rama Muqam, who couldn��t help but feel angry, screamed at the agents. In the face of this swearing, the lead agent just said not to humble.


    "We are not a compiler inside India, so what identity do you have nothing to do with us. Or that sentence, sir. Please answer our questions carefully. We represent the Tianshou Bureau, so you have the necessary Cooperate with our work and absolutely refuse to allow it!"


    The Tianmao Bureau has always been overbearing, and Rama Mujam is deeply aware of this. It��s just that he didn��t think that these people actually used the hegemonic attitude on their own. This made him even more stunned by the evil spirits.


    However, although it is already full of anger, Rama Mujam is still a calm look. He said to these agents.


    "Well, what do you want to ask? Say, I have time now, can I answer your questions?"


    "So, please. In the last few days, including the time period, have you been in contact with someone? Who is the other party? What is your contact content? Please give a detailed explanation! ��

 Chapter 1289： Severe punishment, confession, no road

    When the problem is said to be exported, the agent leader has already come up with an aggressive attitude. In the face of his questioning attitude, Rama Muqam immediately frowned, and also asked a bad attitude.


    "It seems to be my private privacy. Why, do you want to explore the privacy of others even with the privacy of others?"


    "To tell you the truth, sir. We suspect that you have a secret connection with the Hydra. According to the anti-terrorist agreement signed between the multinational alliances, we have the right to conduct any person who is involved in the Hydra organization. Interrogation and torture. Maybe we can''t say that we can do this to anyone. But believe me, sir. You are definitely not within the scope of the amnesty. So if you are awake enough, it is best to answer our questions positively."


    It is better to say that it is a threat than to persuade. From beginning to end, this agent, who represents the Tianshou Bureau, has no point in putting Rama Mujam in his eyes. Even if he said in his mouth how respectful, but from his words or his attitude, he has clearly revealed this meaning.


    In this regard, Rama Mujam has accumulated enough anger in his heart unconsciously. He is even more angry today than at any time in the past. And this anger was almost uncontrollable, and it immediately broke out in his heart.


    At this time, although he knew that confrontation with these agents is not a wise decision. But he would still pat the table and sullenly screamed.


    "It��s a great courage! I want to take a look. If I don��t answer your questions, what will happen!��


    "Then don''t blame us for being unkind!"


    There is only Rama Mujam in the office, so the agents have no scruples at all. After getting the orders of their leader, they immediately pulled out the gun, aimed at Rama Mujam, and approached him step by step.


    From the fingers they clasped to the trigger, they can be seen, these agents did not mean to bluff. They really want to do something about Rama Mujam, and they are already ready to use extreme means. And seeing what they mean, Rama Mujam��s face is also ugly.


    He thought that this was his own territory. No matter what they said, these agents did not dare to act rashly on their own sites. As long as they have no tangible evidence in their hands, they must be skeptical of their identity and the face of the Indian government behind him. But now it seems that I think too simple. These agents don''t care about this at all. They are already trying to make a gap from themselves.


    what can we do about it? Subconsciously, Rama Mujam would like to call the guards to come and rescue. But before he reached out to the phone, the leading agent had already shot the phone in front of him with a pistol loaded with a silencer. He cut off the possibility of Rama Mujam calling for help, and at the same time he warned him.


    "Don''t act rashly, Lord General. Any behavior you have now may be considered a threat to us. Under such circumstances, we are likely to be uncontrollable to do something that is dangerous to you. I think You should also not want that kind of thing to happen to you."


    Rama Mujam does not want any accidents to happen to him, but it does not mean that he will let these agents do whatever they want. Seeing that the agents were approaching in front of him, he immediately stunned his face and screamed at the leading agent.


    "Why, do you want to kidnap me? Don''t be too naive, here is my military station. Do you think that you kidnapped me, can you safely go out from here? Now, disappearing from my eyes, I can still be no See you. Otherwise, when you are surrounded by my army, don''t blame me for being polite to you!"


    "That kind of thing will not bother you, sir." In the face of Rama Mujam''s warning, the lead agent just shrugged his shoulders and then revealed an indifferent smile. "We are agents, and the role of the agents is to accomplish their tasks. Although it is true that the situation you mentioned is possible, I have confidence in the abilities of me and my boys. I think about the goods, Well, it should be safe to complete this task. So, please don��t make unnecessary struggles. That wouldn��t be a good thing for us.��


    "You can''t think about it!" Rama Mujam, who is not clean under her ass, certainly can''t let the secret agents of these agents succeed. Because he knows that once he has been taken out of this military station, he will soon get his own real evidence of evidence by means of the Heavenly Hammer. At that time, he was ruined and died.


    I would rather die, and he must not fall to the field. So immediately, he was excited to want to resist.


    Looking at the action he wanted to resist, the faces of several agents around him immediately followed the contemptuous look. For them, such high-ranking people want to fight against these soldiers who are born and died every day, it is a daydreaming thing. For example, this is simply an old alpaca wanting to fight against a group of hungry wild wolves. He has almost no resistance to resentment except for his mouth.


    Of course, if you let him make some noise, it is not a good thing for them. So immediately, the two agents on the side have already speeded up their own speed and want to force them forward to put Rama Mujam in their hands.


    Their movements are fast and their strength is strong enough. It was only for a moment that they had already held down Rama Mujam��s shoulder and pressed him to the table. In order to prevent him from moving, a special agent put the gun on his head. This is not a useful threat to Rama Mujam.


    He is still struggling, and the strength is so great that both agents can''t hold it. Looking at such a situation, the lead agent immediately went up and raised his hand and slammed it on Rama Mujam��s head. After knocking him down on the table, he immediately grabbed Rama Mujam��s head and said to him.


    "General General. We are coming with a mission, and our task is to completely end your actions. To tell you the truth, we have almost the evidence of collusion between you and the Hydra. I didn��t take them out, just to give you a chance to repent. I honestly cooperate with our work, collude with you, and their purpose and action plan, so we can give you a change. Self-new opportunities. If you are still so recalcitrant, then we can only use special means for you. You should know how cruel our special means are for the enemy!"


    "Hey, you can''t think about it! Don''t think I don''t know your tricks. You want to swindle me, you don''t have that qualification yet!"


    Rama Mujam is still in the mouth, and this kind of mouth is obviously breaking the bottom line that the agents tolerate. If they still want to solve the problem in a more moderate way, then now, their means are already under the pressure of Rama Mujam, and they have to change the past in a cool direction.


    With a look, the two agents immediately hit the fist with Rama Mujam''s soft ribs. Because the negotiations are already broken, they no longer have any meaning for Rama Mujam. And this makes their hits extremely fierce, and the pain is almost suffocating.


    Unless they are trained in specialized combat, the average person can''t bear such pain. And they have investigated in advance, Rama Mujam is a typical high-ranking figure, and the days of pampering have been almost a lifetime, and it is impossible to withstand such torture and confession.


    In their initial vision, they only need to do this a few times, and they can use the pain of the heart to force the color of Rama Mujam��s underwear. But what they didn''t think of was that Rama Mujam showed unspeakable tenacity and perseverance at this time.


    As if he didn''t feel pain, he still resisted hard, like a wild beast.


    "Shit, this is all your skills, this is all your ability. You soft-footed shrimps! Come, come back. This kind of tickling action, even if you continue to go all day, you don''t I want to ask a word from my mouth!"


    "Can''t see, are you still a tough guy?" In the mouth, the lead agent has already picked Rama Mujam''s collar. From his perspective, he can clearly see the black tight armor in Rama Mujam. This made him find the reason that the previous torture was no public. Soon, he found a corresponding solution.


    "Playing against his face, I can''t do it with a finger and a finger. He has armor protection on his body, and he does not believe in places where there is no armor. I don''t believe that such a general, In the end, the will can be strong!"


    This was said to those who were against him, but when he heard this, Rama Mujam��s face could not help but reveal the look of horror and fear. It was because of the armor that he was able to endure that pain. Now, these agents have to start with those who have no protection. Under such circumstances, he does not think that he can have that ability and continue to resist.


    So, have you surrendered? When such an idea was born, it was already directly annihilated by him. He can''t surrender, because surrender means death. I believe that these guys will put a ghost in their mouths, unless his brain is cramping. But now, what should I do if I don��t surrender?


    Rama Muqam, who is already desperate, is already in despair. At this time, his voice suddenly came from his ear.

 Chapter 1290： Animal awakening monster avatar

    "Release the anger in your heart!"


    A voice that seems to be a beast is coming from Rama Mujam''s ear and facing such a strange situation. Rama Mujam immediately struggled to raise his head.


    He is looking for the source of this voice, because he is sure that the agents who are confessing to himself have not made such a voice. The sound came so close that it was like squeezing out from the eyes of your own nephew. But will you make such a voice? Rama Mujam already had an answer in his heart, and this answer made him feel even more surprised and horrified.


    "Who is who is talking!"


    As the saying goes, I don��t want to lose my heart in the middle of my life. Rama Mujam apparently runs counter to this statement. He has done too much to lose money, whether it is to kill his teammates or to kill civilians in Mumbai. Everything can be said to be evil and will be condemned. He also understood this, so when there was such a strange event around him, he immediately jumped up in shock.


    In this case, he has not even been concerned about the penalty that will be imposed on himself. Instead, it screamed so loudly at the air around him.


    And his embarrassment also scared the agents. They thought they were discovered, so they immediately turned the gun off to their back. But when they found out there was nothing, a kind of teasing anger was immediately on their minds.


    "Put his mouth, don''t let him continue to say this boring nonsense. Delay time? How much time do you think you can delay!"


    The lead agent did not say so well to Rama Mujam, but Rama Mujam did not care what he said at the moment. He has already put all his attention on the voice in his ear. And that voice is now saying to him.


    "Release your anger and release your tyranny and fierceness! Look at the people around you, they are already watching you as a prey, they want to tear your flesh, bite your bones, devour you The internal organs. If you are so indifferent, you can only be swallowed up by them a little bit. Do you want to be like them? Do you want to be killed by them, and then take everything that belongs to you? Tell me the answer, Rama Mujam Sen! Tell me what you are going to do!"


    "What do you want me to do?" Blocked his mouth, Rama Mujam could barely make a whimper from his throat. And such a voice did not mean that the existence lurking around him confused him. He made a horrible hoarse laughter and then said to Rama Mujam word by word.


    "I want you to let go of yourself. I want you to let go of your own anger and animalistic restrictions. Let go of those senseless rationalities and give your body all your instinct. Only then can you save yourself." Only then can you take back your own belongings from these guys with your own hands. Come on, Rama Mujam, do what I said. At this time, you have more choices. ?"


    This eccentric request did not make Rama Mujam have any heartbeat, but instead made his heart more fearful. Because of such requirements, it is not like what kind of good things will come up. And if you do whatever you want, you will probably let yourself fall into a very terrible situation.


    Therefore, even if the agents have begun to bring him great pain, he has been continually screaming and screaming. But he still didn''t do what the voice said. Even at this time, he struggled to ask such a question to the voice.


    "What the **** are you? What do you want from me?"


    "Do you still have a feeling of concern about this issue? Look at your side and see what they have done to you. You are so indifferent to them, and so careless about me? Very good, since that is the case. Then you are slow Slowly taste the pain. If you can behave as firmly as I am in their hands, I will tell you what my identity is!"


    With such a ridiculous saying, the voice has slowly subsided. At this time, Rama Mujam immediately felt the horrible pain of his own body. His knuckles, the flesh that he was exposed to, were already cruelly broken and cut by these agents. Agents are using professional methods to stimulate the nerves that fall into him. And this irritating action is constantly giving him painful torture.


    At this time, Rama Muqam is already feeling like a life. The pain that is constantly coming from the nerves has made him irresistible. He can''t control the natural reactions in his body, and he can''t control the despair and anger in his heart. Especially when the head of the agent looked at his appearance and looked scornfully twisting his arm, this despair and anger burst out like a volcano.


    At this time, he has not been able to take care of the consequences. He was desperately chosen to choose between the agents who were tortured to death and fallen into the hands of an unknown existence.


    "Okay, just listen to you. Release anger, animalism. You want me to do this, I will do it! As long as you can let me stop all this, as long as you can let me solve these **** bastards. No matter what, I am following what you said. Come, let me see, what can you do for me!"


    Struggling out of the heart and shouting such a voice, Rama Mujam has already let go of his own control of reason. And just as he completely let go of the control, a burst of mad laughter has been introduced into his ears.


    "Yes, that''s it, that''s it. Let go of your body and mind and give me all the rest. I can assure you that these people will pay for their actions, they must have only one way to die!" ��


    The darkness drowned the sight of Rama Mujam like the tide, and the flame swept his heart like a tsunami. In a very short period of time, Rama Mujam has completely lost control of his body, and instead he is the layer of black tight armor on his body, like a life squirming, put him The whole person was surrounded.


    An unexpected thing happened to all the agents. They watched Rama Mujam, who was still unable to resist, suddenly as if he had possessed the power of the gods, and directly flew out the two agents who were pressing on him like sandbags. At the same time, a layer of dark black is like a stream of water, spreading from his torso to the surrounding.


    It is a thing like a soft mud, obviously it should be a dead thing, but it creeps up to give people the illusion of life. In this special peristalsis, the black ooze has quickly passed over Rama Mujam''s limbs and head, and he wrapped the whole person in a complete package.


    This is a terrible situation, because Rama Mujam, which is completely wrapped in black, can easily create an illusion that he is about to suffocate. However, it is impossible to suffocate anything, because this layer of soft mud quickly became a breathable veil after wrapping his head. As it became thinner, it slowly became abstracted from the human head. It looks like a monster''s head, showing his eyes and mouth.


    Just looking at the appearance, he already has a fearful capital. And his capital is far more than that. As the part of the skull became a monster, Rama Mujam''s wrapped hands and feet became huge claws like beasts.


    Because of the initial torture, Rama Mujam��s fingers and arms were already distorted into a weird angle. However, under the wrap of this layer of black mud, these injuries, which should have been very serious, are no longer a problem that is bothersome.


    Those fingers, those joints, and the tightness of the soft mud wrapped and moved quickly gave off a burst of squeaky noise. They were completely corrected, and although the process was inevitable, it ended up with a satisfying result.


    In the face of such a result, Rama Mujam, who has changed into a monster, snorted like a beast, and then directly reached out and caught a stunned agent who was stunned by his changes.


    The combination of huge claws is like smashing an egg, and the head of the agent is pinched directly. While watching the blood and brains flowing in his palm, Rama Mujam, who has changed into a monster, sends out a sinister laughter, and sticks out a black snake-like tongue, squeezing against these things. The ground is up.


    "Human flesh and blood! It''s really a taste that I haven''t eaten for a while!"


    With the tongue stuffing these things into the mouthpiece, the monster makes such a sound. And when I heard this voice, all the agents seemed to be mad, shooting at him desperately. Of course, this has no use.


    Huang Chengcheng��s bullet hit him, just like losing his kinetic energy before he stopped at the black skin. In the face of such a powerless attack, the monster is already laughing low, like a black lightning, fluttering over to those agents.


    He is a natural hunter, a gathering of countless terrible creatures. In this capacity to face a group of agents who are only ordinary people, the result is already doomed. Death, and destruction. This is the only thing he can do and the only thing he can do. And now, he is already carrying them, flying around!

 Chapter 1291： Revenge

    The miserable screams finally alerted the security guards of the military station, and when they searched and found that the source of the sound was actually the office of the Grand Marshal of the Three Armies, they immediately panicked.


    "What happened, why is there such a voice in the marshal''s office?"


    "I don''t know. There was just a group of agents from the Tian hammer bureau who came over to find the marshal. I put them over, but I didn''t expect that there would be such a thing. What did they do, and put a monster there?"


    "What do you think about it, you will put a group of agents out. If they do something to the marshal, can you afford this responsibility?"


    "How do I know that this kind of thing will happen, shouldn''t Tianshou Bureau be our partner? Their authority is so high, I put them in the way that should have been."


    "You guy. If the marshal is short and three short, you have to kill us together!"


    A group of guards gathered in front of the office of Rama Mujam, and you arbitrarily disputed and pushed the responsibility. As can be seen from their words, each of them knows the seriousness of the matter. However, it is clear that everyone knows the seriousness of the matter, but no one has dared to go in.


    This is because they are afraid of taking responsibility, and on the other hand they are also worried that the danger inside will spread to themselves. This situation lasted for a long time, until the Hydra''s commissioner, who had a major in the Indian military, appeared here, and things turned out to be a turning point.


    When he came here, there was no sound in the office. And he also listened to the narratives of the guards, only to know what happened inside. It''s different from the guards who are timid and stalking. After understanding the general situation, he was already pushing the door of the office and went straight in.


    As he imagined, the entire office has turned into a dirty slaughterhouse. There are flesh and body tissues that make people scalp numb everywhere, and the smelly and strong smell can almost directly cause suffocation. But just looking at it and looking at it, many guards couldn��t help but lie on the ground and vomit. In their view, this is simply **** on earth. In the eyes of the Hydra Commissioner, this is really normal.


    The venom is a parasitic life in outer space. After receiving the genetic technology support of the Hydra, it was much more than the wall when it first came to Earth. Dealing with a few small agents is completely a matter of hand. Of course, the **** and brutal handling of this is indeed too much.


    Pulling out a handkerchief to cover his mouth, the Hydra Commissioner came directly to the corner of the office and asked Rama Mujam, who was in a daze.


    "Hello, you are okay. Do I need to call the doctor for you to check your health?"


    "You, it''s you!" In the eyes, there was a little confused and raised his head. In the first moment of seeing this guy in front of him, Rama Muqam was already excited to grab his collar. And roared loudly at him. "You already know the existence of that guy? You deliberately put him in front of me. Even these agents are also you deliberately brought it right? What do you want to do? Do you want to kill me?" ?"


    "Are you still alive now? Lord Marshal."


    In an understatement, Rama Mujam��s fingers were opened, and the Hydra��s commissioner smiled at him so indifferently.


    "Of course, I don''t deny all that you said. The agents are indeed attracted to me. When I found out that they were investigating our relationship, I deliberately appeared in front of them and gave their eyes to them. I am attracted to it. In addition, I do know what I am giving you. It is a venom, a member of the organization of the Ears of Perth, you can think of it as a living life, an alien life. ��


    "I admit that my approach is not very glorious. However, my Marshal. You have to admit that my approach has given you an extraordinary experience. Is it not? If it is not me and venom, maybe you have been tortured now. It��s not adult. If it��s not the venom that gives you the power, then it��s not them now lying here. One yard, one yard, on this question, don��t you need to say thank you to us? ��


    "Do you want me to say thank you to you?" Rama Mujam was already angry and laughed when he heard the Hydra Commissioner. "I really want to thank you. Thank you for turning me into a monster. Thank you for giving me this experience. So in return, should I give you something? Just tear you into this way." Smash, mix with the flesh and blood of those guys, what do you think!"


    With the tyranny of the heart and the physical memory that just happened, Rama Mujam turned one of his hands into a huge black claw and slammed against the Hydra''s commissioner. The past.


    Because of his previous experience, he is sure what he will be doing. His claws would shatter the body of the person like a shredded piece of paper, and then spread all his flesh and blood and the internal organs to the ground.


    This is his purpose, and he is able to make revenge after being deceived and hurt. Because he knew Steve''s identity and the power he possessed, he did not spread his revenge to Steve and even the entire Hydra. But if you let him do nothing, it is impossible. He has learned to release the animal nature and instinct in his heart, and this makes him unable to continue to use his reason to restrain his own anger. In this case, what must he do. For him, the Hydra Commissioner, who directly led to this happening, would be the best venting target.


    Maybe he has a certain position in the Hydra, but Rama Mujam has that confidence, even if he has done something to him, Steve will never turn his face because of his own relationship. In other words, even if you kill him, there is absolutely no big deal. The Hydra can only eat this loss, paying the corresponding price for what they do.


    It can be said that everything, Rama Muqam is already envisaged. However, the development of the matter quickly came to his surprise. His hand suddenly could not reach out. It is not because he is not willing to continue to extend his hand, but an inexplicable force is stopping him from letting him continue to hand.


    This made him feel anxious and more and more eager to correct this abnormal situation. However, the harder he is, the stronger the force that prevents him. Until then, in the slamming, his entire arm was broken.


    The pain in his arm made him suddenly horrible. And when he was pale, gnashing his teeth on the ground. The Hydra''s commissioner laughed at him with disdain.


    "You didn''t understand what I just said? Lord Marshal! I said that venom is a member of the carved cypress, it is a self-conscious super criminal, and a highly developed alien life. If you are parasitic, you can borrow some of its power to experience the feeling of superhuman beings. But this does not mean that you can violate its will and do what it does not want to do."


    "The venom is the person of our Hydra. He and I are a camp. With his power, you actually want to hurt me? Can I think that this is your innocence and stupidity that motivates you to make mistakes?"


    "You!" Unlike the previous situation, the previous physical pain was actually too strong because of the venom involved in the nerves in his body. This time, his pain was caused by the venom itself. The venom, as a living body with its own thoughts, does not mean to pay for its own behavior. Therefore, the severe pain caused by this time is extremely strong and strong enough to make Rama Mujam unable to breathe.


    He simply tried his best to get such a word out of his mouth. And before he could tell the words he had left, he couldn��t help but violently **** up the air.


    "This is a lesson, Lord Marshal. We also hope that this is the last time such a situation. It is your pleasure to cooperate with us. We have given you a lot of things that you should not have. And in the face of this The gift, you should show enough respect and obedience to us. No matter what you think in your heart, you should be like this on the surface. And if you pass, even ignore the cooperation between us, shoot for us. Then the next lesson will not be as simple as it is now!"


    The cold and cold warning was poured into the heart of Rama Mujam like cold water, letting him completely give up his thoughts of revenge. Of course, he would not be reconciled, so immediately, he said to the commissioner of the Hydra.


    "I know what to do, I can guarantee that there will be no more next time. So now, should you let that guy roll off my body? I don''t want to be a monster, I don''t want to be a subject." The trick is to let it go! You are not saying that we are partners? Is this what you should do to your partners?"


    "Sorry, sir. I don''t have this right." Shouting his shoulders, the squinting commissioner''s eyes showed as if he had already seen him. This made his expression a bit more ridiculous, a little more disdain. But in words, he still said to him respectfully. "Maybe you can wait. Wait until the next time, when the sergeant appears in front of you, you have the chance to get rid of the venom. But now, I advise you not to have this idea. Because it is Will be angry!"

 Chapter 1292： War opens capital power

    The presence of venom has become a deadly threat to Rama Mujam. In the face of such threats, he obviously has no way to resist.


    Because the venom is parasitic on him. He couldn''t take it off like a undress, and he couldn''t use any violent means to force him to be expelled. It is even said that once he reveals the meaning of wanting to drive it away, it can give him a harsh and cruel lesson by controlling his body.


    In this case, Rama Mujam��s choice can only be yielded. And his surrender means that the cooperation between him and the Hydra has finally faded away from the layers of the temperament, becoming realistic and cruel.


    This cruelty made Rama Mujam hate, but it also made him recognize the reality. He understands that it is impossible for himself and the Hydra to be in the same state. For them, I am afraid that they are just a pawn. A chess piece obviously has some effect when playing chess. However, when this game is over, what will the pieces have value?


    This problem has now become the most worrying issue for Rama Mujam, because the answer he got in his heart is obviously not what he wants. However, what if he is not willing to accept such a result? Things have fallen to the present, and he has long lost the right to make choices. Now, in the end, he can only be left to others.


    However, this is not to say that he is completely hopeless. People like this kind of creature will always have some luck in the face of desperation. It��s like now, although I know that I can only be a **** now. But he still wondered if he could get the things he should have obtained as a chess piece.


    Because the Hydra even captured the whole of India, they also need someone to support them on the bright side. As a terrorist organization that has long been wanted all over the world, if they dare to occupy the country in their own name, then the next moment, they must be chased by the countries of the world until they are completely destroyed.


    After recognizing the harm of this organization, no country in the world can allow them to occupy even a piece of land on the surface. Therefore, if they really want to occupy the country as a base, then at the very least, they also need to have the inherent power to help them cope with this country, as well as those who deal with other countries in the world.


    Rama Mujam considers himself to be a very suitable candidate, and it is precisely because of this that he has more hope for the future. Of course, now he is not qualified to think about the future, because now he must start to follow the instructions of the Hydra.


    The Tian hammer bureau has now noticed him. Although there is no definite evidence in their hands, the evidence is completely destroyed by the agents. But this does not mean that they will give up their investigation. The longer the time drags, the more likely his identity will be exposed. In that case, their plans are most likely to be greatly affected by uncontrollable influence.


    This is something they absolutely don''t want to see, so everything must be done as soon as possible. If this kind of thing is to be done as soon as possible, then it can only speed up the process of war.


    So, the next day, the Indian army received an order to launch a surprise attack on Mumbai. Just as the timing of the attack was expected, the humanism in Mumbai also organized resistance in the shortest possible time. Attacks on government forces have been countered.


    In just two days, the entire front line of Mumbai was beaten into a mud. The government forces have a firepower advantage. They can use the power of heavy ordnance and the air force to launch a saturating attack on the gods and soldiers of the entire Mumbai front. Although the gods have the military power of the entire state of Maharashtra, but want to use these forces to confront the government army, it is impossible.


    However, if you only rely on urban architecture to carry out planned resistance and counterattacks against government forces, then this kind of thing is not impossible. With a mature command system, the gods are higher in combat effectiveness than the government, and this allows their battles to remain at a comparable level. It is not that the government forces cannot destroy them in one breath. If it is said to use a wide range of weapons of mass destruction, then the battle can definitely be declared in a short period of time. However, they are not likely to do so.


    This is Mumbai, the most important city in India. There are millions of innocent residents inside. If the government forces use weapons of mass destruction, then the final result is that they have won, and what they can get is nothing but ruins.


    The lost economy may not recover for decades. Those who are harmed by the innocent people are more likely to push the Indian government, which is already at the cusp, directly into the abyss. They can''t do that, they can''t do it either in terms of political demand or prestige. Therefore, they can only maintain such a stalemate and push forward a little bit.


    This is not something that will satisfy them for the government that has been watching the battle process. What they hope to see is that the big army is like a broken bamboo, and the whole Mumbai is recovered in one breath. However, from the current situation, this situation is impossible.


    The army can only maintain such a speed, and this speed is not even faster in the eyes of those politicians than the old lady. They could not accept such a situation, so immediately they lodged a complaint against the army on the front line, especially Rama Mujam, who commanded the army.


    "This is our marshal? This is our invincible conductor? It doesn''t look like it now? After playing for so long, I haven''t knocked down a Mumbai. It''s a big joke!" Knowing this before, we don''t have to give him that much power. It just throws our face!"


    "Why, do you think so?"


    Although it is also dissatisfied with the front line, it does not mean that Heigel can sit on the politicians who are arrogant to destroy the warriors on the front line.


    At the time of the war, the soldiers who used their lives and blood to fight on the front line were much more noble than the politicians who could only swear in the back. Even an idiot can understand that who can play a greater role in the country at this time, not to mention that Hagtel is not an idiot.


    Therefore, it is impossible to watch this group of idiots destroying the Great Wall, and immediately warned the politicians who can only talk loudly.


    "Give me shut up. If you are not satisfied with the frontline, then you go to the front line yourself. I have to take a look, if you change to do what you can do, what kind of role you can play. The guy who will talk big words on his mouth, if it is normal, I will tolerate you. But now it is now, you still have to continue to attack each other. Why, you want to look at our government, you guys Is the power in the hands all turned into ashes?"


    Severe tone and resolute attitude are obviously to make these politicians aware of the maintenance of Heigel on the frontline soldiers or the marshal. Under such circumstances, of course, they are unlikely to collide. So immediately, some of them laughed at Hagertel.


    "Don''t be angry, Lord Prime Minister. Are we not worried about the frontline? After all, Mumbai is so important. He is not only related to the economic lifeline of the country, but also to the capital interests behind us. So everyone is anxious, so too. Is it excusable?"


    "Moreover, the commander of the Marshal is a million-strong army. Holding such a force in hand, but only in this way, this is a somewhat unsatisfactory explanation. The army did not play a day, we It will consume more money and resources. If it is the original, then it will be considered, but now, the army is burning the capital of our big guy. So we complain about it, is it not appropriate?"


    The politician''s explanation of the implicit location has a hidden power. That is the capital class hidden behind the government. The government can maintain the current stability. Apart from their own efforts, what is inseparable from the capital class is the contribution of the capital class. After all, this country is a huge paradise for the capitalists. No one wants to give up this piece of music. Therefore, after the Indian government and the gods entered the war, they naturally would support the Indian government that represented their interests.


    Make money, contribute. This is all right. As long as they can maintain their own interests in this land, the capitalists do not care what they are paying now. Because for them, as long as they can win, they can always earn what they have paid back from this land.


    Of course, this must be based on the premise of victory, and the current situation is that they simply do not see the dawn of victory. And this is naturally to make their spokespersons in the government anxious.


    The grievances of those politicians are not only their dissatisfaction with the loss of power, but more of them are speaking for the capitalists behind them. Once again, once or twice, even the Prime Minister must give them a satisfactory answer. So now, Heigel, who understands everything, promised them so much.


    "Two weeks, up to two weeks. I assure you that Marshal Rama Mujam will definitely take Mumbai down!"

 Chapter 1293： Dagger action perfect ending

    In order to be able to appease the mood of the capital class, Hagtel had to set up such a military order. And this is finally to let those politicians who act as vocal tubes close their mouths and begin to watch the development of the situation.


    For them, two weeks is not impossible. If everything can be solved within two weeks, then naturally it is better. And if, after two weeks, things haven''t developed to the point where they can satisfy them, then they don''t mind renewed their problems and use this as an excuse to gain more.


    This is a time limit within which all internal contradictions have been forced to be suppressed. Hagertel did what he promised to Rama Mujam, that is, he guaranteed stability in his rear. However, even if he is doing his best, he wants to help Rama Mujam to achieve this cause. But he did not think that Rama Mujam had already rebelled from his camp.


    Compared with his dedication, Rama Muqam is simply perfunctory. The reason why he is perfunctory is simple, that is, he has to create opportunities for some people''s actions.


    Just now the entire federal government has focused on the front line of Mumbai. From the north and east of India, there was a large number of troops disguised as ordinary people, and began to quietly gather in New Delhi.


    The main members of the two armies are the elites of the various armed forces in India, and the core of them is the special warrior from Hydra. The former are native Indians, and their mobility is not particularly noticeable in this populous country. The latter, although it is an obvious raw face for most people in the country, they are scattered enough. In addition, they use the identity of tourists and the media as a cover, so naturally, their appearance becomes unremarkable.


    The Indian federal government estimates that there is no assumption that the Hydra will use the dagger tactic at this time. Therefore, they are not so strict with the defense of their rear, and this gives these militants a chance to sneak into it. Without disturbing anyone, they have already completed the confluence within New Delhi.


    The Indian capital, New Delhi, is located in the northwest of the country, on the west bank of the Yamuna River, a tributary of the Ganges River, south of the western Himalayas. Strictly speaking, calling New Delhi the capital of this country is a less accurate statement. This is because Delhi was originally an ancient capital, and later expanded a new city next to the ancient capital, so this new city was called New Delhi to distinguish it from Old Delhi.


    There is an Indian gate between New Delhi and Old Delhi, New Delhi to the south of India Gate and Old Delhi to the north of India Gate. The two of them are now connected together, so seriously, the capital of India should actually be the whole of Delhi, which includes New Delhi and Old Delhi.


    In terms of the development of the country, New Delhi means a turning point in India''s modern times from ignorance to prosperity. In terms of the history of the country, Old Delhi retains many intact ancient buildings and temples, allowing people to experience the original Indian style. Therefore, if you are here to visit, then New and Old Delhi have certain tourism value.


    Of course, these people of Hydra are not doing this leisurely thing. Their goal is to remove the heads of the entire Indian federal government, which are almost all located in New Delhi. Therefore, their actions are naturally to be carried out here.


    At 10 o''clock in the evening, the number of confluences is counted at the scheduled meeting place to ensure that no one is lost. The Hydra elite, who was in charge of the command, began distributing weapons that had already been hidden, and they began to explain the details of the action to the members of the armed forces.


    The goal is simple: to sneak into the summit office at night and to completely destroy several core institutions, including the Prime Minister��s Office, the Cabinet Secretariat, the Central Information Committee, and those important cabinet departments.


    Because there are detailed sources of information within the federal government, these Hydras are well aware of where their goals are now. Since it is a dagger assassination, then it is naturally impossible for them to rush to a place in one place, and then to sweep another target after sweeping one place.


    That would only expose their traces, and it would make some important clearing targets have the possibility of fleeing. In terms of the nature of their actions, once all the key characters have escaped, their actions are equivalent to failure. Therefore, in order to ensure that all cleanup targets can be eliminated, they must have a better plan. In this regard, the elite of the Hydra are planned like this.


    They intend to divide the road, and at the same time, launch a sudden attack on different targets from different places. Because the institutions of the Indian federal government are complex, the targets they want to clear are not too few, but if they are so divided, then it will obviously make their already small forces somewhat stretched. However, after some discussion, the elite of the Hydra decided to do so.


    This is because this is the only way for them to complete their actions, and on the other hand, they have absolute confidence in their own strength.


    As the core institution of the federal government, although the heads of the departments have certain military strength to defend, but for the Hydra, which has already been enemies of the whole world, this kind of arching force is not placed at all. In the eyes. Perhaps in India, they are top-notch, but when they look at the world, their overall quality is very common. It is impossible to use the top-level elite to deal with this ordinary level of players and say that there is no confidence.


    The exact plan of action was developed, and soon these sneakers began to act as they planned. They are generally more than twenty people. With three or five members of the Hydra as the core, they lead dozens of dozens of Indian native militants and rush to the past with different goals.


    At two in the morning, this is the time they chose to attack. Using the cover of the night and the slack of the guards, they quickly occupied a powerful position, and when the clock reached the two o''clock position on time, they immediately attacked their targets.


    The sniper squatted in a hidden position, and the guards on several defensive points were cleaned up first. And the defensive circle of the target was hit by a gap, and these people immediately went to the inside of the destination.


    Because the previous movements were small, the motion generated by the sniper rifle loaded with the muffler was not as loud as the night. So no one has noticed their sneak for a while. Of course, if time continues to delay, there will be people who will notice this.


    After all, as the guards of the top of the country, there must be a security code between them that needs to be exchanged. And those guards who were killed must not be able to convey these back on time. So at that time, it was impossible to continue to maintain your own sneak.


    But now, they still have time. It is just that this time, the Hydra who have already figured out their target is like a surgical operation, and clean up the hidden pile guards that they have to clean up one by one. Then, they quickly and quietly touched their target person.


    "I have reached the target location and are ready to start the dagger!"


    Under a command, the Hydra who went deep into the enemy''s core position immediately broke the door and fired all the targets in the same direction without any difference.


    At this time, most of the important goals they want to clean are still in their sleep. It is in such a sleep that they have encountered such a raid, and very quickly, they have been thoroughly expelled from this special game.


    Accurate and efficient. It is not only the core goal of the Indian federal government that has suffered such treatment, but the overwhelming majority of government officials have been solved by the Hydah��s dagger attack on the spot.


    Chaos is already an inevitable thing, and it has made such a big move. It is certainly impossible for the Hydra to continue hiding their whereabouts. But this is not important to them. After completing their tasks, they have begun to evacuate from the target location in an orderly manner.


    Because of the previous work, they did not encounter any effective resistance. Even if the guards want to stop their retreat, it is impossible to withstand the special forces with superb and fierce firepower. With the help of the firepower network alone, they can put these guards out of their heads. At the end of the last break, they even used bombs and individual weapons to completely cut off the possibility of the guards chasing them.


    Before the military defending New Delhi did not have time to intervene, they could not be stopped. When the military received the news and came here, they had already disappeared and disappeared without a trace.


    It can be said that this is a perfect assault operation. All the targets, including the Prime Minister of India, the President, the Minister of Defence, and all the important department chiefs, have been wiped out. It is conceivable how much shock they will have after the Indian federal government counts its own casualties after the day is bright.


    Even if you are embarrassed, it is only a dead end to get rid of your head. What''s more, it is such a national government that is already in a storm. So the result is already very obvious. Under their efforts, the war will soon come to fruition. Everything will be like what the Hydra expected.


    But is the result really like this?

 Chapter 1294： Take a life-changing number

    The next morning, the whole of Delhi was already blocked. The high martial law of the army and the police has made the city nervous. The people didn''t know what was going on here. They only knew the police and the army. At this time, they almost turned into stimulating wasps, and they were desperately aiming at everything they could target.


    Of course, this kind of targeting is aimless. Only relying on those middle-level commanders, the huge garrison power can not be effectively operated. Because they are all in a system, and there is no way to achieve a standard agreement on the purpose and mode of action. Even when it is time to go, many people still have their own ideas in mind. So naturally, they simply can''t find the murderer they are looking for.


    Everything has evolved like a farce, and those who have just personally contributed to this farce have put on a joke-like posture, and the interest is high.


    For them, they are not worried about their true identity. Because they already have preparations.


    Every Hydra elite has a glamorous identity that can withstand any investigation. Representing foreign media reporters and small-asset travel enthusiasts, this is a special identity that holds the immunity. If the Indian government does not want to make any international disputes at this time, they will definitely not choose to use them very casually.


    Of course, in the absence of this decision-making leadership, what the bottom executives will do is something that no one can say. However, such a situation is absolutely impossible to happen to these Hydras.


    Because of the colonial history of India in the past, they always had such a special fear for very conspicuous white people. In the face of such a group of foreigners with special status, even if the soldiers have no brains, they will never be offended to them. Therefore, they were completely confident in watching the excitement, and even they were not afraid of the big things, and they got to the scene with the reporter��s first identity.


    Yi Gao people are daring, and the words that describe these Hydras are correct. Of course, the reason why they have such performance, in addition to watching the aspect of excitement, more is that they have a reasonable supervision of the results of their labor.


    Because it took a lot of effort to achieve such a situation, in any case, they can''t look at things moving in a direction outside the plan. Therefore, they must be closer together, and they can see all the changes in the near, and they can always correct the situation that may occur.


    This is a preventive measure just in case, and it can be said that the chances of such a thing happening are very small. They are very aware of their achievements and are very aware of the consistent urineiness of this decaying government. Under such circumstances, it is already impossible for the federal government that has lost its leadership and is completely confused. It cannot be managed uniformly by people. Because this requires more than just a responsible person who has the courage to take on everything. What is more needed is a talent that can unite all forces. And with the existence of Rama Mujam, it is so easy to manage them all together. So the collapse and disintegration is the only ending that the former federal government can have.


    This is the idea of ??the Hydra. The first half of the story was indeed carried out as they had imagined. Confusion, all aspects of shirking responsibility and fighting for power, everything is stepping back to the abyss in this country that is on the verge of collapse. However, when the story went on, things were completely different.


    At 6:10 pm, the local television station in New Delhi suddenly published an urgent news. In the form of video transfer, India��s Prime Minister Hagtel appeared in front of the TV and made a speech in a righteous and unconventional city.


    "On last night, our federal government suffered a shameless sneak attack. Our government officials were assassinated by enemy spies, and our government management was on the verge of collapse, because all those who could give orders were at the same moment, tragically died. The spies are under the gun. It is conceivable that this must be the evil move our enemy has made against us. And I have to admit that, a little bit, they will succeed. Just a little bit, our The government will face the end of collapse and destruction, only a little bit, our country will be in danger of falling. But at this most critical time, the goddess of fortune is on our side. Because I am safe and sound!"


    "Our enemies will not imagine that the prime minister they killed is only one of my substitutes. And I, after avoiding the enemy attacks, have been safely fleeing under the guards of security guards and security personnel. I have arrived at a place that no one knows. Here, I will continue to perform my duties. I can assure everyone that as long as I am alive, this country and government will not perish. In addition, I know those enemies of our country. We are also watching this speech, and here I am going to issue a final announcement to you."


    "You **** criminals, I know what your purpose is. You want to make the whole government confusing by destroying the top leadership of the government, making our country turbulent. Now, I can tell you very clearly. Your plan has failed. As long as I am alive, I will never be able to achieve your goal. As long as I am alive, no one can destroy the order and stability of this country. You want this way to get war. Victory is simply a delusion. Victory belongs to the party of justice. Victory will always belong to the master of this country! You will fail, and you will be put to hell!"


    The appearance of Hagertel is beyond everyone''s expectations. The government did not think that the Hydra people did not expect. Even the outsiders who have been paying attention to this place did not think of such a situation.


    At the beginning, the Hydra people thought it was just some kind of bluff. Because of the use of technology, it is not that difficult to make such a video. However, when they discovered that the government��s actions suddenly became orderly, and those politicians who had been fighting for power suddenly became self-sufficient, they finally realized that things were really not as simple as they thought.


    Hagtel may be alive, and if that is the case, then their daggers will have no meaning at all.


    As the prime minister of India, Hagtel is the top performer on their assassination list. It can be said that the importance of being alone is more than the sum of all others. If it is not because a government''s operation is interlocking, then just destroying this guy is actually the same as completing the plan.


    Of course, it is precisely because of this statement that their plans at this time can already be said to have completely failed.


    This is a fact that cannot be accepted by the elite of the Hydra. Because they are very clear, if such a plan fails, what will be the result of welcoming them. That is a terrible situation than death, so they must not let themselves fall to such a point.


    But what should they do now to avoid such things happening? For a time, even with their experiences and insights, they couldn��t help but become confused and overwhelmed.


    Things happened so suddenly, they didn''t have enough intelligence in their hands, which naturally made them extremely passive. After discussing it for so long, they argued for so long, and they just came to a conclusion like this.


    If you want to make the plan a success, you have to let Hagertel die here. Moreover, this kind of thing must be done as soon as possible, because once Hagtel has made any arrangements, even if they kill him, it is likely to have any unpredictable impact on their overall plan. .


    This is the only thing that is recognized by them. However, if you want to do this kind of thing, you can solve it without talking about it. It��s just that Heigel��s current position is a problem that is enough for them to be difficult for a long time.


    Without knowing where they are, they are simply not able to make any moves. The longer the time drags, the worse the situation becomes. It can be said that when things have developed here, it has become a deadly tug-of-war. And they are the most disadvantaged party in this tug-of-war.


    Things can no longer be developed like this. I have this kind of understanding in my heart. The highest-ranking person in this group of Hydra has already made an idea in her heart. Later, he said this idea, in the approval of most people, dialed a special number.


    This is a number that is absolutely not allowed to dial the second time. Now, they are calling the second time. After a few smooth calls on the phone, a quick voice rang.


    "Are you crazy? I didn''t warn you, don''t call me anymore. I have told you all I can tell, what do you want?"


    "The person code-named 8848 is not dead. This is the most unacceptable situation for us. So, since you are willing to trade with us, you must keep the transaction going. Double the reward and tell us where he is! As long as you Can tell us his specific location, the money will immediately hit your overseas account."


    Knocking his fingers, the Hydra, who called, said to the other side. Then he heard the heavy, and little by little, the breathing of the rush. This means that the opposite is in the choice, and in the face of such hesitation, he immediately increased his own chips.


    "In half an hour, tell me the answer, five times the reward! Double within an hour. After two hours, I will shake you out of the undercover. You should know how to choose!"

 Chapter 1295： Inner ghost identity placement

    With such a generous and special chip, the first reaction of the person associated with the Hydra is not happy, but fear.


    He was so upset that he didn''t care about the benefits represented by this chip, but he said very eagerly to the Hydra.


    "Listen, this is not a matter of money and money. You found me and let me sell the information to you. I have already done it. And when we said it, after we finished this vote, we would never There will be a second contact. You are not only going to go back, but you still want to use this transaction to coerce me, how could this be the case!"


    "That''s because from the beginning, our transaction was not completed. Hagtel is still alive, this is the symbol of the transaction is not completed. And what we are doing now is to complete the unfinished transaction again." For this reason, we have paid a higher price and a bargaining chip. Is there any dissatisfaction with this?"


    The reason for the Hydra seems to be very good, but for those who do the transaction, this is just a strong word. If he can, he really wants to reject the Hydra''s request, but it is like the Hydra threatened. Once he refuses, the Hydra will not hesitate to announce the identity of his ghost. With the current tension of the Indian government, once he is known as a ghost, then waiting for him is absolutely Only the capital punishment.


    In the end, this is actually a matter of no choice, but for this person who has become a ghost, he really does not want to do this again, so he can only plead, hope These Hydras are able to open the net to him.


    "You have killed enough people, it is already making things big enough. For you, is your purpose already achieved? This country is inevitably confused, even if there is only one black When Gertel is alive, he can''t stop the turmoil in this country. Everything is only temporary, and when the politicians who are temporarily depressed by him start to rebound, he can''t do anything at all. So why do you have to It��s against him. Isn��t it good to let him go?��


    "No, we can''t afford the possibility of what you said. So there is no room for negotiation in this matter." The Hydra refused bluntly and reminded him in good faith. "I think you should pay attention to the time. Just like I told you before, you have wasted about ten minutes now. If you want more benefits, then I think you should give me a reply as soon as possible." !"


    "Let me think about it, let me think about it." The other end of the phone has no sound for the time being, but the Hydra is not worried at all, and he will disappear without a trace. After all, that''s five times that of 70 million, and nearly four hundred million in rounds are enough for him to enjoy the most extravagant life anywhere in the world.


    No one is indifferent to such a number. Especially for the inner ghost at the moment. Because there are only two ways in front of him. Or if you take the money and go high, you will spend the rest of your life safely; or you will be exposed to your identity and end your life. Such a choice, as long as it is a normal person, I am afraid that I will know how to choose.


    And just as they thought, very quickly, the opposite side came with a positive answer from the ghost.


    "I have chosen it. I will tell you where he is. But is the money problem?"


    "400 million, has been transferred. You can check it out! But you have to know, if you dare to deceive us in this news, what kind of end you will end."


    Nodded and made a gesture to one of his subordinates. A huge amount of money is transferred to their designated overseas account through an anonymous account. Soon, the corresponding information was received, because they heard the sound of swallowing saliva.


    This means that their chips are definitely touching the ghost. In fact, it is indeed like this. When you see the money you have received, the ghosts will leave all the scruples behind them. He didn''t hesitate any more, but quickly, he said what he wanted to know.


    ��Old Delhi is located on the riverside of a temple dedicated to Shiva. The temple was hollowed out by the government as a refuge. Heigel is now there, and I can tell you so much. As for the others, How many guards are there, and his daily activities. I don''t know now, he won''t tell me this. So the rest will only depend on you!"


    "This news is enough!" Hanging up the phone directly, the little head of the Hydra immediately yelled at his companions. "You also heard it, and the goal is there. Now that they have not had time to build sufficient defense measures, we must launch a raid on it. Here, I want to explain it to you. This time is different from the previous one. The other party must be precautionary. Therefore, each of you must be prepared to sacrifice. In addition, don''t take care of the lives of the anti-government monkeys. Let them take the lead and give us mines. They only have such a role!"


    "Understand!" A neat response followed by a busy preparation. Everyone knows that this is a hard battle, so they can''t just walk to the battlefield casually. Preparation is inevitable, and just as they prepare for it, on the other side, there are also people who are rushing to prepare.


    Salman Khan. The first assistant to the Office of the Prime Minister of India, his other identity is the illegitimate son of Prime Minister Heigel. Because he is an illegitimate child, he does not qualify for his father''s wealth. As the prime minister of Heigel, his huge political capital can only be left to his descendants. Although it is said that the big brother of Salman is an incompetent waste, this kind of thing is definitely not on his head. All this will be attributed to his clever scorpion, the young man who is destined to inherit all of Hegtel.


    For such a situation, Salman naturally complained. But it��s just a complaint. Because for him, he is not without hope. Although he was an illegitimate child, he was favored by his father. Under his care, he stepped up in the government department step by step until he was 40 years old and finally climbed to the position of the current prime minister''s office.


    This is definitely a great thing for people of his age. It is conceivable that as long as he can continue to maintain such momentum, even if Heitel is stepping down in the future, he can also play a pivotal role in the entire Indian federal government with his political capital accumulated over the years.


    This is a very perfect result for him. Being an illegitimate child who can''t be seen by people can climb to such a position, it can be said that it is the favor of heaven. He had thought that his life would be so smooth and smooth. But until that happened, it completely cut off the possibility of his future development.


    Because of personal reasons, he blocked the order of Hagtel, and he almost lost all the points in Heigel. Although Heigel did not say it, he already guessed the thoughts in Heigel. He has already planned to break his career fate. Because in his eyes, he has become a guy who is not enough to make a mistake. The original Heigtel cultivated him just to find a helper for his scorpion in the future. Now that he is so useless, he naturally kicks him away mercilessly.


    Although this is only a speculation by Salman, in the case of changes in the work of the Prime Minister��s office and his increasingly marginalization, he naturally became more and more affirmed by this speculation. And such a result is obviously not what he can accept.


    Cut off his career, his future can only be a businessman. Even if he becomes a businessman, he can only be the kind of businessman who serves his family. I don��t want to say anything about it. Almost all the money I earn must be given to his brothers and the nephew who must go to politics in the future. Not only is it really small that it really falls into his hands, but he is also subject to the fall of those who do not work. This is definitely not the result he wants, and just under such circumstances, he encountered the turning point of his own destiny, the communicator who sent the emergency information.


    Originally, Salman, who wanted to secretly get rid of him and prevent himself from taking responsibility, did not think that the communicator would actually be a Hydra. What he didn''t even think about was that he actually took out a lot of interests and started a deal with himself. With tens of millions of dollars, it is a number he absolutely can''t imagine. You only need to sell some intelligence to get such a large amount of unexpected wealth. This is a turning point in life for him who has lost all of it.


    He seized the turn and sought another way out for himself. What he didn''t think was that he had not waited for him to manage his own retreat. The Hydras had already used his intelligence to launch a devastating blow to the core of the entire federal government.


    They have almost succeeded, but they have also pushed him to the limit. Knowing that he had made a big mistake, he thought that things could end like this, but he didn''t think of it. Because of the existence of a substitute that he didn''t even know, everything was once again a wave.


    The Hydra''s man once again found himself and offered a higher price to buy his father''s life. For the sake of this money, for his own future, Thurman took his own conscience and made a choice that he thought he could not do at all. He chose the road to self-destruction in this country. So he must escape from here as soon as possible.


    To escape this country, then nature is a vast sky. But how can things be so simple.

 Chapter 1296： Escape the poisonous tiger food

    Salman��s idea is simple. That is to take advantage of this, when no one will notice his little character, evacuate from this country as soon as possible.


    In his capacity, it is absolutely impossible to buy a plane ticket and leave it from this country. If he dares to do this, not to mention his father, even the country��s highly guarded intelligence department will desperately bring him back. At that time, even if he was a mouth, it is absolutely impossible to make it clear.


    Therefore, he can only go out by smuggling. And smuggling is a way to go. Not everyone can find a way to take you completely out of the way, but fortunately, Salman happens to know a guy who can do this.


    It was a classmate in his high school and had a background in the family. Because he has always relied on his own care, he has mixed his family business, and even has some meaning of sweeping the country. In his business, yellow gambling and even human trafficking are all there. Because there is enough money and relationship to manage, even if the government department knows his existence, it is impossible to do something to him. And almost every other time, he can send a low-cost ship to a foreign country by smuggling.


    If he can catch his boat, then Salman can also disappear from the country without knowing it. In fact, Salman did exactly that. After he ended his trade with Hydra, he first contacted the old classmate and, through his relationship, made a special place on his smuggling boat. If nothing happens, he will be able to leave the high seas of India tomorrow morning and fly directly to Europe on the high seas. At that time, he had more than 400 million yuan in his overseas private account to live a happy life he had dreamed of.


    According to his plan, things should be the same. But just as he was just about to start the action, things have changed.


    Someone else has just appeared on the dock, and a group of black people have already rushed up, and they have already caught them and talked directly into a car. When Selman returned to God and was awake from the coma, he found himself in a secret room.


    At this time, he already guessed it in his heart. However, his heart is still full of luck if he does not want to believe the facts. So at this time, he immediately shouted.


    "Someone? Let me go out, let me go. Do you know who I am? Grab me, no matter what your identity, you will not end well. Let me go out!"


    His screaming clearly told some people that he had already awake, and after getting the news, an old man immediately walked over with a few guards. Until this time, I saw the existence of this old man. Salman stopped yelling like a fire, and said to the old man.


    "father"


    "Father?" Hearing this call, Hegtel''s face was twitching at the time. He forced him to go forward, slammed Salman into a slap in the face, and then screamed at him like a stranger. "You still have a face called my father! See what you have done to me!"


    "Father, I have nothing to do. I am embarrassed!"


    At this time, Salman was very clear that once he admitted everything he had done, his pure politician father would never let go of himself. Therefore, he can only provoke innocence with a grievance, hoping to use this way to waive his doubts about himself. Just facing his behavior of screaming, Heigel is simply a kind of unmovable look.


    "You are embarrassed? It''s ridiculous. If you are embarrassed, then you can tell me why you are there, and you want to take the road of your old classmates and sneak out from this country. If you say If you are not doing anything wrong, do you have to do this?"


    "Father, I am just squatting on the mouth, and Salman is already thinking about it quickly." Soon, he has already found an explanation for himself that can be said. "I am just a little scared."


    "Fear? You have something to fear. Just like you, do you still worry that someone will not target you?"


    "Father, what I am actually afraid of is the future of this country. The situation has now become like this. The Hydra people have even made the means of assassination of the dagger. It is conceivable that they are winning this country. What a great confidence in holding. And as far as my current feelings are concerned, I feel that we are unlikely to be the opponents of these Hydras."


    "In case, I mean, if the Hydra really defeated our army on the front line and occupied our entire country, then I will stay here, there will be only one dead end. So for my sake. Little life, I will of course think about leaving the country now and watching the changes. Father, I am really innocent!"


    "Hey, Salman, I really didn''t read it wrong. You are indeed a smart guy. It''s a pity that you only have little cleverness. Do you think that you can fool me with this trick?" Or do you think that your little tricks can fool me and the staff of these intelligence departments?"


    Screaming and saying this, Heigel��s look at Salman��s eyes has become cold. For him, if Salmanken admits his mistake, then he might still choose to let him go. But since he refuses to admit his mistakes, then the relationship between them is naturally clear.


    He is not loyal to himself, so he does not have to tell him about his feelings. In this case, he naturally has the means to let the guy say the truth one by one. At the moment, he no longer cares about his father and son, but directly to the people around him.


    "I have given them to you. I want to do everything I can, and I must give all the things I have done. I don''t care about his feelings, I don''t care about my feelings. I only need one, as soon as possible, Understand!"


    "Yes, sir!" At this time, the agents of these intelligence departments certainly know what to do. And the means they can take out at this time, of course, can''t be a gentle means. It is already common practice to force a confession or something at this time. And if it is said that it is further, what chemicals are used, it is not impossible for them.


    Anyway, what Hegtel asked for is only a result. He doesn''t care about the process, so these agents are naturally not likely to care about this process. It is precisely because of this situation that since Hagrid left the room, the screams did not stop for a moment.


    It can be seen that the means used by the agents have already made Salman endure. And listening to his screams, Hagtel has not only had no pity, but has become more and more inexplicable.


    The great situation in this country has become what it is today because of the personal desire of such a blind man. For him, I really want to peel off his skin and tear down his bones in order to solve the things that my heart hates. However, this is his son after all. If he is allowed to start with his own hands, then he may not be able to go. So if there are these people to do the work, then he is naturally happy to see it.


    For his agent intelligence agents, Heigel still has some confidence. Maybe not comparable to the guys of the Hydra, but trying to get an answer from a guy who is not a strong will, it won''t be too difficult. He believes that as long as he waits for a little while, he will naturally know how this scorpion colludes with the Hydra. And with the exact information, the killer of the Hydra in Delhi is naturally nowhere to escape.


    For Heigel, the killer lurking in Delhi is like a nail in the eye, and the thorn in the flesh is as unsightly. When they exist for a day, he can only hide in such a dark place. This is a very hurtful thing. After a long time, the reputation of the whole of India in the international community will also plummet. Therefore, he must find a way to re-stand on the bright side as soon as possible, and want to stand on the bright side, only to completely solve these dangerous killers.


    The news was critical, and without waiting for how long, he was already getting the results of the interrogation of those intelligence personnel. Just facing such a result, although he was already psychologically prepared, he still gave birth to a kind of anger and hatred that was betrayed. And this feeling is hard to add.


    Not for anything else, because Salman is his son. As a father, he was betrayed by his own son. This is really a bit sad. Of course, sadness is inevitable, but Heigel is already trying to understand. He is not good, I am not righteous. Since he does not care about this father and son, then he does not need to pay attention to this. Although the tiger poison is still not eating, but when a politician is obviously more poisonous than the tiger.


    Implying that the hand went down to solve the scorpion, Heigel has already put his mind on another issue. Hydra knows where they are, so think about it, they should also act quickly. If this is the case, should I do something?

 Chapter 1297： Attack starts to prevent the line

    Hegeltel is still figuring out **** the Hydra killers, while on the other side, the Hydra is ready and secretly directed to the Hegeltai The temple that was hidden by the murder will come over.


    For them, the assassination of Hagtel has become crucial. Even if they pay a big price, they must complete this plan. Therefore, after realizing that the temple was guarded, they immediately gave up the idea of ??quietly moving, and began to prepare for a hard attack.


    The battle started very quickly, and as before, the sniper''s first-hand action directly destroyed the temple''s guarding power on the outside. The speed of the overwhelming offensive instantly made these guards unprepared. And just when they still don''t know where they are from, and who was attacked, the Hydras have ordered the anti-government militants to launch a general attack on the entire temple.


    As armed men who have been rebelling against the Indian government, most of them are ordinary people who have been forced by this country to have no way to live. And it is precisely because they are forced to live without them, they can add resentment to everything that the corrupt government has brought to them. So, if you can give them a chance to end the rule of this decadent government, then they will do everything they want, even if they put it all together.


    Now, what the Hydra people tell them is such a thing. In the description of Hydra, Heigel, who represents the highest right of the Indian federal government, is the core of everything. It is the key hub for maintaining this government''s existence. Only by destroying him, this government has the possibility of disintegration. Only in this way can they give the country and the people living in this country a bright future.


    The future of this country and people will not be bright, and these anti-government armed people do not know. However, the elimination of Heigel can give this decadent government a fatal blow, but they are confirmed. Because what they did before is already a good test of this.


    Because of their initial assassination, the country is indeed in chaos. Those government departments that were originally organized and ordered have become a bunch of headless flies without the leadership of the leadership. And a group of flies can''t be done, especially when faced with a powerful enemy such as the Hydra, they are even less likely to have the hope of victory.


    Therefore, they are very convinced of this statement of Hydra. They are also firmly convinced that as long as they have solved this last remaining culprits, the entire Indian government will fall apart. And what they have been expecting will also become a reality at their fingertips.


    Faith can bring infinite power, especially at this time, the belief is that these Indian anti-government members have launched a powerful and powerful attitude towards this temple. s attack. No matter how fierce the firepower of the guards is, no matter how serious their sacrifices are, no one can stop them from moving forward. And just as they were doing their lives, the first direction of the entire temple was broken by them in an instant.


    Things seem to go smoothly, but things shouldn''t go so smoothly. In any case, Heigel has experienced a terrible attack. If he eats a long, wise, he will be stupid, and it is impossible to arrange several guards to protect his safety casually. In particular, he is still very clear about how important it is to be present.


    So he must have a backhand. As expected by the Hydra, when those anti-government armed forces went deeper into the temple, they immediately encountered counterattacks from these backhands.


    It was a moment of time. In the Tallinn, the attic and the temple around the temple, there were already guards who opened the camouflage coverings to cover themselves. In front of them, there is a very powerful cannon filled with ammunition. Almost no hesitation, the guards who had already ambushed here have already turned their guns and designed them indiscriminately against the anti-government armed forces who rushed in. Under the large-caliber bullets of machine guns, these slogans, who were just slogans, were immediately devastated.


    The history of mankind��s wars for so many years has already illustrated a very serious problem, that is, the flesh and blood of human beings can��t resist the big killer they have developed themselves. The German military''s mg-42 general machine gun was called the tearing machine during World War II because it could tear a person''s body like a piece of cloth. Now, the weapons used by these guards are far more terrible than those of the World War II tearing machine, because they will not only tear the whole figure like a tearing cloth, but also like a biscuit. People are pieced together in pieces.


    Not just for one person, but for one person. With the firepower fully open, all the people who were shot by the bullets have become like this. The flesh and blood fluttered, and the pieces were broken. With a lot of pieces of meat stacked together, it is impossible to tell who is who. The thick piece of meat puts a thick layer on the floor tiles in the entire temple, and the smell of blood is even more so in a moment, it is already full of want to make people sick.


    The anti-government armed men were beaten by such counterattacks. They did not expect to encounter such counterattacks under such circumstances. They were already completely unable to get up, and they lost in an instant. The courage and confidence to continue fighting.


    There is no doubt that this is the case if the Hydra''s offense ends here. Then they don''t just get the results they want, they are more likely to lose most of their local power here. This is a situation they absolutely cannot accept, so immediately, the elite of the Hydra joined the battle.


    Of course, even the elite of the Hydra can''t do anything to deal with this unreasonable firepower with conventional weapons. They want to stop this situation, so they can only use unconventional means. Immediately, there was a Hydra that pulled out a syringe from the close-fitting pocket and slammed it into his neck.


    With the injection of liquid inside, the Hydra immediately changed dramatically from its shape. His body began to rise and his muscles began to swell. In just ten seconds, his whole person has become a tall giant three meters away. The layers of thick muscles make him look so strong. And the thick layer of dark scales that shine with metallic luster makes him look like a humanoid tank.


    This is a biochemical weapon developed by the Hydra, which is specially used by elite warriors who have undergone special genetic modification. Because of the transformation, this biopharmaceutical based on the t virus can undergo a controlled change. It is precisely because this change is controllable that the changed Hydra warrior can maintain his own intellect and not even include his own companions within the target of the attack.


    It can be said that from the beginning of the t virus, the Hydra has invested a lot of energy into it. The t-virus can achieve such a long-term development, from a dangerous and impossible biochemical disaster to a biochemical weapon that can be artificially controlled and truly valuable. The help of the Hydra is absolutely indispensable. Of course, this is also because it has the value of being developed. And this value is reflected in the present, is a decisive force enough to break this inferior battle.


    The thick scales and muscles make this changed Hydra elite not afraid of the machine guns. Let the bullets with huge calibers make a hole in the body and wipe out a spark. The Hydra is directly ignored, and striding toward the stone tower with a machine gun.


    Lifting his shoulders and giving up his body, the stone tower of five or six meters high could not withstand the impact of his huge power. It was almost instantaneous that the entire stone tower had collapsed and the machine gun guards hiding inside. In a sudden call, there was no sound.


    Take a layer, but it is still not enough. Feeling the bullet impact on his back, the elite of Hydra immediately picked up a huge stone about one meter in diameter from his feet, and lost it in the attic that kept spewing flames in the distance. I smashed the past.


    Perhaps he has practiced the skill of throwing discus. His quasi-head is very good. There is no deviation at all. The boulder that he throws out is already in the middle of the target he wants to attack. Human beings can''t live under such a heavy blow, so immediately, the machine gun that spits the gunfire and the awe in it are all in an instant, and there is no movement.


    After winning two firepower points in a row, the firepower of the entire anti-government armed forces was suddenly reduced a lot. This made them can not help but take a long breath. After seeing that their companions were so heroic and invincible, the fighting spirit in their hearts broke out like a blowout.


    Victory is in front of you, and with the addition of a force, you can completely end it all. They really have no reason to continue to be here.


    So immediately, these anti-government armed men shouted slogans and held high arms. And the big Hydra, who has changed into a monster, once again launched a charge toward the interior of the temple. Looking at this situation, the guards who had been stuck in the temple immediately picked up the phone and called anxiously.


    "Headquarters, headquarters! Here is the Eagle''s Nest, our second line of defense has been broken, we need support!"

 Chapter 1298： Heartbreaking conflict

    The eagle''s nest is the name for this temporarily hidden temple of Heigel, and the headquarters in the call refers to a staff center composed of the Indian intelligence department and the coalition of the capitals of Delhi. They are responsible for the safety of Hagtel, so when such an urgent distress signal is past, the pot is immediately blasted.


    A group of middle-level people who lost their bosses were simply overwhelmed by such serious news. They don''t know how to protect the prime minister, which troops to send to suit, and how many to send. Complex realities, coupled with the unfamiliarity between them, are all crucial times when they have made up their minds.


    In such a period of time, the second line of defense stationed in the temple was completely smashed under the attack of the raid force led by the Hydra who changed into a giant.


    In race against time, the raids began to attack the deeper parts of the temple. And they have already broken through the second line of defense, and it has quickly reached the front of Hagtel. This is just like a blue-eyed message that was already shocked by the surprise attack, so immediately, he was very disobedient to scream at the guards who died because of him.


    "It��s really a group of gits, obviously knowing that the other party might come and attack. It��s already the best preparation. Why is it so easy to break the direction? Your military literacy? Your talents? Those of you in the past Is everything boasting shit? Putting my life on you is the biggest mistake I have made in this century!"


    Hagtel''s screaming is very ugly, and in the face of his ugly words, the guards who are still guarding him can only bite their teeth and endure humiliatingly.


    They will be patient, not just because they are losing money. More is because of the identity of Heigel, born with the capital to teach them. They themselves exist to protect his safety. Now that they have lost their jobs, it is impossible for him to scream.


    Of course, if it is from the perspective of the human heart, Heigel should not say such words anyway. Because even if they are derelict, they fight to protect you and fight to the last moment of their lives. They did not vote for the enemy, nor did they become a deserter. They are using their own lives to build the walls and serve as a barrier to defend you. It is not an exaggeration for such a person to use a loyal loyalty, and to use such words to hurt them, obviously will make those who have not made such a choice chilling.


    After all, life is only one. If you say that you are loyally dead in your position, you can get the respect of the saved person and the comfort of the country, then I believe that many people will be willing to make such a choice. However, if you die like this, you can''t get what you deserve, but you have to be maliciously slandered. Even if you are a noble person with moral morality, I am afraid it is difficult to make such a decision.


    It can be said that between Hegeltel and the unconsciously, it has already caused many people who were originally loyal to him to become eccentric. Although this does not mean that these people directly betray him, but at the very least, he has already planted a special seed in these people''s hearts.


    Of course, if Hagtel knows such a result, he will never make such a mistake. Even if he is still awake, he will definitely not do this. However, he is only an ordinary person after all. In the case that life is threatened and death is close at hand, he naturally becomes inevitable and becomes confused. A lot of things that should be noticed at present are too late to pay attention to, and many of the problems that should be taken care of at the moment are now too careful. Now, he has only one problem to worry about, that is, his own safety, that is, whether the Hydra can break through the last direction and appear in front of themselves.


    This is not an impossible thing, and the previous lesson has already told him that relying on those unreliable guards is simply a matter of asking for trouble, so he almost always keeps on going. I urged it up.


    "Our support? Is our support coming? It��s damn, what do they want to do. Don��t you know that I am at risk now? Or do they want to see that I am dead here?"


    Such a problem is really not a good answer, so the guard can only evade and replied to him lightly.


    "Headquarters has already sent troops to support, and I believe they will soon be able to lift the predicament we face."


    "Is it true? Are you sure? Why is it so slow? This group of gits, even such a small thing can''t do well, what else can they do?"


    Although Hegeltel has some surprises, he still complains more, because for him now, complaints have become a means for him to relieve his pressure. And just as he waited anxiously, the Hydra had stepped up his footsteps before coming to the last line of defense.


    This last line of defense is the main hall where the statue of Shiva is placed, and the place that is more than ten meters deep below the main hall is where Heigel is hiding. At this moment, the three-sided open hall has been completely obscured by various tactical trenches, and the remaining guards have set up a variety of weapons, facing those who have already rushed to themselves. The Hydra soldiers in front of them were waiting for it.


    Without any hesitation, they did not put those soldiers who were waiting for them in their eyes. The Hydras launched their own attacks, and this time it was still the pioneer of the former Hydra Hydra, who almost resisted the attack in the whole direction with one person, and took it easy. Struggling toward the hall.


    A bullet of ordinary caliber simply cannot wear his scales, which is a fact that has been verified. After recognizing this, some of the fearful awes immediately took out more powerful weapons of destruction.


    Ntw-20 large caliber anti-equipment sniper rifle. The 20-mm caliber can easily penetrate most of the military equipment and materials. Even if it is the front armor of the active main battle tank, it is difficult to withstand the attack of the ntw-20 equipped with armor-piercing projectiles. Prepared such a big killer, the guards were originally to prevent these killers from using their modified vehicles to impact their defenses. Just did not expect that it would actually be used in this place.


    However, it is precisely because of this that this big killer played an unexpected role at this time.


    Without any hesitation, the guard of the big killer set up the trigger against the Hydra giant. In the deafening violent gunshots, the huge gunfire suddenly spit out, and at the same time, the giant seems to have suffered a terrible blow, and the whole person has already vacated and flew out.


    Everyone around him can see what a huge window the giant''s chest has been opened. In the **** wounds, the internal organs and bones that have been completely broken, and in this case, the Hydra, which is transformed into a giant, is only struggling twice, and it is already sinking on the ground. And this, immediately, is to let the guards who are on the verge of enemies cheer loudly.


    "Long live, take him off. We are safe!"


    The cheers of the guards naturally made the members of the anti-government armed forces frustrated. Being able to rush here is entirely due to the fact that the previous giant came to be their spiritual pillar. Now he is so dead, which naturally becomes a huge psychological blow for them.


    The offensive was one of the things, and this was something that the Hydra couldn''t allow, so immediately, there was a second alienated Hydra who joined the battle.


    Unlike the giants at the beginning, this time the Hydra is more like a beast with four limbs. The size is the same huge, but far more flexible than the previous giant. Even in order to maintain balance and stability, a short tail grows from his tail vertebrae.


    Of course, this form is naturally to make him less diversified than the previous giants, and in order to make up for this disadvantage, he also developed a wide upper and lower jaw and huge fangs as a supplement to the attack.


    As soon as such a monster appeared, the cheers of the guards came to an abrupt end. They didn''t think there would be a second such monster, and since there is a second one, I am afraid there will be a third and a fourth. Such an idea made many of them start to tremble with their legs, but they still stubbornly picked up their weapons and continued to attack the monster.


    Huge anti-equipment weapons are also obviously threatening to such a monster. His body is no better than the previous giants, so he is absolutely not afraid to accept such a blow. When the guards pointed the huge weapon at himself, he immediately began to use his high flexibility to make a flexible move.


    The speed of running makes the sniper unable to grasp the timing of attacking him, and while the high-speed flexible position, the monster itself is constantly approaching the past toward the line of defense.


    His approach has brought tremendous psychological pressure to all the guards, although he still doesn''t know how his abilities are. But by looking at the huge figure and the sly appearance, you can know that such a guy is definitely not a good person. So immediately, they rushed to the sniper who had the ability to take a critical strike.


    "Get off the gun, shoot it! It��s too late to shoot again!"


    "Damn, I can''t catch him!"


    "Then don''t hesitate, let''s talk first! We don''t have time!"


    The noisy screams made the monster''s face show a sly smile. The more panic the enemy is, the better it is for him. In this case, he immediately leaps and jumps directly to the last layer. In the line of defense.

 Chapter 1299： Support for fire suppression

    What the beast rushed into the flock, what the guy is like now. It was a massacre, and he was already launching a terrible attack on the guards around him.


    The claws are waving and the teeth are open and closed. As long as it touches people, it must be a fierce killing. Of course, those guards are not likely to stand there and let him kill. Just as the flock encounters the wolf, there will be a sheep standing up and fighting with the horns. They will naturally pick up their weapons and fight against such a existence that may destroy themselves.


    However, most of the weapons are definitely not effective. Even at such close distances, their bullets are hard to tear open the flesh and scales of this monster. As for the anti-equipment weapon, although it can do this, it is impossible to hit the goal of such a soul casually.


    In the fierce gunshots, the sniper who was forced to the limit was already shooting a shot in the direction of the monster. However, although he has been trying very hard to target the monster, but the monster still relies on his flexible skills, and dangerously avoided such an attack.


    The bullet was rubbed from his scales, and then it became a smashing one, which greatly stimulated his fierceness. Perhaps it is the realization that who is the most threatening existence of himself, the monster immediately gave up the attack on others, and turned his target to the sniper.


    He rushed over to the sniper, and no one could give the sniper any help. Because they don''t just have to deal with such a monster, they have to deal with the militants who rushed in with the monsters. Their threat is no less than that of the monster, especially after the monster has transferred his goal to someone else.


    Dead friends are not dead, this is not a hobby of religious people. For most people who are in distress, they all have almost the same dark thoughts. It is only normal that they can restrain this kind of thinking and do something that is contrary to each other from the perspective of collective interests, but it does contribute to the team. And once this practice never works, they naturally follow their own intentions and start planning for their own safety.


    Therefore, no one is going to manage the sniper. In such a time, he can only rely on himself. However, how can one person deal with such a monster, so soon, his whole person, together with the anti-equipment weapon, has fallen into the monster''s big mouth and was chewed into pieces.


    "Stupid guys, without this, what else do you want to threaten us. Surrender, tell the whereabouts of Hagertel. Only in this way can we leave a living path for you in this situation. Do you still want to die for him!"


    A **** monster said this, the horrible voice brought these guards far more than just psychological fear. What he brings to them is the sway of doubt and belief.


    Every guard who was here is already ready to fight, because in their view, there is no way to choose. Or is it to be killed by these terrorist forces, or because of the most severe punishment for dereliction of duty, it is likely to remain a dead word. Anyway, they are all dead. Most people will definitely choose the former, because then, at least they can still be glorious, and they can bring glory to their families.


    Now, these terrorists actually say the words of persuasion, which obviously gives them another choice besides these two choices. A choice that can survive, this will certainly make many people can not help but heart.


    Of course, the heart is moving, and whether or not you are willing to accept such a choice is another matter. Although some people have already loosened their hands holding the guns in the first time they heard these words, the vast majority of people are determined to use these weapons to attack these terrorists.


    Their counterattacks also completely cut off the thoughts of those who were shaken. Because at this time, if they dare to attack the enemy, then maybe the next moment, their original comrades will turn the guns and then put a shameful end to their lives.


    Not everyone can abandon everything around them and be aware of the sewer mouse that everyone calls. At the very least, for the vast majority of people here, they are probably more hopeful and able to die safely and gloriously.


    The persuasion did not work, and the monsters were not discouraged. Anyway, for him, it was just to expand the scope of his own slaughter. And just as he was preparing to launch an indiscriminate massacre of all the guards, a sudden burst of humming sounds immediately attracted his attention to the past.


    Using his beastly eyes, he can clearly see from the dark that several armed helicopters are coming from afar. The US Longbow Apache helicopter gunship is clearly not the presence of India''s own lh helicopter. The ultra-high maneuverability combined with the strong ground-strike ability makes these longbow Apaches a direct nightmare for any ground unit. And even for these militants and the Hydra, it still looks like this.


    When the monster hears the sound, it is already too late. Because this time the Apache has been a direct acceleration, it has entered this chaotic scene.


    You don''t need to use the Sea Snake-70 rocket launcher and the agm-114 Hellfire anti-tank missile that you carry. Simply using the m-203e-1 30mm single-barrel chain gun mounted under the nose can cause devastating blows to all local targets below.


    Only ordinary human ** armed personnel can be directly beaten into meat mites by being hit by bullets of 30 millimeters, and even the hydra that has been transformed into a monster can only be beaten under such heavy weapons. Poultry sauce is such a possibility.


    It��s too late to dodge, and it��s impossible to dodge. Only in a flash, the beast of the Hydra incarnation was completely sieved by countless bullets. The more powerful bullets themselves will surpass the previous anti-equipment weapons, and more importantly, its rate of fire and fire coverage is not comparable to a sniper rifle. Therefore, his ending will become like this, and it is not surprising at all.


    At this point, the Hydra''s offensive has been once again curbed. This time, they are definitely dead and wounded. ** Armed people are at least one-third off. And even if two-thirds of the people survived, in the face of such war weapons, they have completely lost the courage to fight.


    As long as those helicopters hovered over their heads for a day, they probably wouldn��t dare to take the lead to re-launch the counterattack. In their current situation, once they have dragged their time for too long, they are likely to lose their last chance.


    Because you have to know that since these helicopters belonging to the military are already coming, it means that the big troops in Delhi are almost coming over. It��s just that these helicopters are already able to completely curb their offensives, and even let them not even have the courage to fight back. Then when the troops are coming, then all of them don��t think about being able to walk back alive.


    At this time, whether for the task or for themselves, they are already at a time when they need to fight hard. So immediately, the leading Hydra said to the companions around him.


    "Those who are armed forces are already unable to rely on it. Now we can only rely on our own strength to complete the task. Don''t hide it again and show all of its own skills. Do your best to complete the task in the fastest time. This is the only hope we can go back alive, so fight!"


    After saying this, he had already taken out an injection and forced it into his neck. Soon, he turned into a huge monster with ribbed wings, and the rushed rushed toward the Apache in the sky.


    And just as he rushed over, one after another, the monsters appeared one after another in the battlefield, and began to frantically, desperately facing the line of defense that was about to collapse, and launched the final charge.


    The most critical and hottest time of this battle is already coming, and at this time, Heigel, who is the core of the entire battle, can only consult all the things on the ground like a headless fly. Process.


    "How is the situation above? Is the support still coming over? What are they doing?"


    "Support has arrived, sir! The support team at the beginning has already started to exchange fire with the locals, and has already stopped the local offensive. I believe that they will be able to completely eliminate the enemy."


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t hurry up. Use all the means and use powerful weapons. I want them to clear the assassins in the shortest possible time. I have had enough, enough to understand. !"


    The look of Heigel is already a bit crazy. In the face of his words, the communicator was stunned.


    "But there are still friendly forces on our heads. Now the use of powerful weapons will spread them together. You, we can''t do this."


    "This is my order, let them do it. Don''t care about those sacrifices, that is what we have to experience when we win. In the future, I will give their families an account. So now, take my order immediately. Give it to the release! I heard no!"

 Chapter 1300： Air chasing secret action

    Jurisprudentially, Hagtel''s command is supreme. At this time, even if he ordered these people to kill the civilians, they must go to follow his instructions. So naturally, when he repeatedly asked for such a request, it was the communicators and helicopter pilots who could only honestly follow.


    Of course, their hearts must be cursing. Because of Hegtel''s performance and his attitude, it is very clear that there is a truth, that is, this weekday looks like a gentle, and good old prime minister, under the false human skin he is wearing. It is a ferocious beast, selfish and horrible, and does not put their life and death in mind.


    It��s really unwilling to sell for such a guy. It is a pity that as part of this state''s political rule, they have no right to choose their own behavior. So even if they are disgusted again, they must do this terrible thing.


    The missile compartment was opened and the launch button was deducted. The powerful anti-tank missile immediately flew out below. Of course, the target is mostly armed, but because some of them are too close to the guards, the power of the explosion is inevitably rolled into them.


    It can be said that at this time, both the enemy and the enemy on the ground have become targets of being attacked indiscriminately, and such a cruel fact is naturally unacceptable to the guards who are desperately guarding here.


    "Damn bastard, what are you doing? Why attack us, we are friendly. Who gave you the right to attack the friendly!"


    "Come on, hurry up. We are still below, are you planning to kill us even with us?"


    "Don''t fire, don''t fire. Your own people, your own people. My mother told you not to fire, didn''t you hear it?"


    The madness of the cockroaches mixed with despair and painful negative emotions spewed from the words of these guards, and in the face of all these, the pilots of those helicopters were inevitably tormented in their hearts.


    If you can, who is willing to hurt his teammates. If you can, who will point the gun at your brother. There is really no choice, they can only be against these comrades, these brothers come to kill the killer. It is precisely because of this helpless persecution that their hearts are more and more disgusted and hate the sergeant who issued the order.


    Seeing through the true face of Heigel, they naturally can''t respect him as much as before. If they respected him before because of the image he had shown in the public and his status, then now, in addition to this status, the prime minister in their hearts has long been without a slight weight. Instead, it is an insulting nickname, dirty politician.


    Of course, no matter how filthy he is in his heart, the action on his hand cannot stop. Rockets and missiles followed one after another, and soon turned the entire ground into a sea of ??fire. And just when they thought they had cleared all the ground targets, a huge black shadow suddenly flashed through the sky, and with a whistling sound directly hit a helicopter.


    The huge impact could not make the Longbow Apache maintain its stability in the air. It swirled and began to fall uncontrollably toward the ground.


    Such a situation naturally scared many people, almost immediately, and other helicopter pilots were already yelling at the falling plane.


    "No. 3, No. 3. How are you, is there anything?"


    "I''m fine, but the helicopter has been completely finished. Damn, what attacked me, did you see it clearly!"


    "No, it''s too dark. And that thing is very fast. The sound should be a flying animal, but damn, what animal can make it so huge!"


    "Be careful, his goal may be us. On the 3rd, you will evacuate to a safe place as soon as possible, and the rest will be handed over to us!"


    "I know, the rest is up to you."


    Lost the armed helicopter, the driver, code-named No. 3, naturally knew that he had become a useless waste. So instead of staying here to add trouble to those teammates, it is better to leave here as soon as possible to ensure your safety. And just as he was about to leave the cabin to leave, he suddenly found out that a huge creature didn''t know when it was outside his plane and looked at himself.


    The huge strip-shaped body makes people think of the existence of cockroaches involuntarily, and the terrible sickle-shaped double-element makes people subconsciously have the illusion that they will be cut open by it. Such a strange physics is of course the elite change of the Hydra, but the third driver obviously does not know this, and even he does not have a little psychological preparation to face such a existence.


    Under such circumstances, the third did not have to think about it at all, and immediately took out his own gun and shot at the monster in front of him. However, his attack has no use at all, and the bullets are shot on the shell of the monster''s body, and they have no effect except for the bullets. In the face of such an attack, the skull-shaped monster just shook his body and flew directly at him. The next moment, the public channel on the pilot has already heard the painful screams and mourning of the third.


    "No. 3, No. 3. What happened to you? Go back? Damn, come back!"


    The driver''s nervous inquiry is obviously not getting the answer they want. Under such circumstances, they can only guess without any reason and work hard to make an action for this answer. However, they have not waited for them to start looking for their companion who lost their connection. A huge black shadow has come quietly to their side and once again launched their own attack on them.


    At this time they have been able to see what the creatures that attacked themselves are. It was a huge monster with ribbed wings, scales and claws, plus a huge head full of fangs, which reminded them of the demons and fierce gods in their national mythology. Of course, they also know that these demons and fierce gods should not exist, at least not here. So immediately, they determined the true identity of this monster. Make a mess in this country!


    This cognition allowed them to immediately transfer their weapons and lock them all on the monster. But before they fired, the monster was very savvyly entangled in a helicopter, and dragged it down to the ground.


    Because of the fear that they would hurt their teammates, these helicopter pilots could only watch the helicopter being dragged down so little. They thought that these Hydra would hold this thing in their hands. Hostages, but what they didn''t think was that the Hydra people didn''t have such an idea at all.


    Just dragging the helicopter on the ground, immediately, a huge creature like a cockroach broke out of the ground, and hugged the main body of the helicopter, dragged it and pulled it into the hole that he explored. . This kind of situation is naturally impossible for the driver to allow, so they immediately opened fire on the big bang and wanted to stop it.


    However, their speed is too slow. Because in such a short period of time, the big man has already dragged away its goal and is deeply hidden under the surface. It is conceivable that if you break into the hands of such a monster, what kind of end will their unfortunate teammates end up? And this is obviously a fact they are unacceptable.


    Because they couldn''t attack the monsters under the ground, they immediately vented their anger to the ribbed wings. So for a moment, countless gunfires and missiles have been covering the past with him.


    They are already determined to hold this monster, and the monster changed by the Hydra captain has to admit that he has encountered a rare crisis in his life. Such an attack, even if it is rubbed, will definitely be fatal. However, fortunately, his mobility is extraordinary, only one of the wings, he has already risen straight into the sky.


    The sky is his home, and he is as mobile as a real bird. He is not a helicopter. So just for a moment, he has already got rid of the firepower chase of those drivers. However, this does not mean that he is safe.


    Because Longbow Apache is, after all, the world''s most sophisticated armed helicopter, the electronic equipment on it is not alone in his ability to cope with the ground.


    Turn on the electronic radar, automatically lock the target, directly pull the trigger, and suddenly the missile with the guidance system is chasing the past with the monster flying in the air. The efficient tracking of modern guided weapons and the speed of flight at the sonic level are simply not something that ordinary creatures can avoid. Even this huge flying monster is already exhausted, but it just delays the time it was hit.


    Of course, his goal is actually just a delay. Everything is actually just another action, as long as the action is successful, no matter what he becomes, it doesn''t matter. Of course, before the action is successful, he can''t die anyway.


    The struggling escape continued, and at this time, a huge roar came from under the ground.


    It��s like a gunpowder detonator is detonated. There are countless collapsing muds that have been shot from under the surface, and the ground buildings that have collapsed all of them on the ground, making the huge Shiva Hall They collapsed into a piece of tile wreck in an instant.


    The plan is successful! The spirit is loose, and the movements on the body are also slow. Immediately, the chasing missile has already followed, and in an instant, he has been involved in a sea of ??fire.

 Chapter 1301： Pushing the waves

    This battle is now at this time, and it is already over. After paying so many sacrifices and dying so many companions, the Hydra finally achieved its goal. They used the ammunition carried by the armed helicopters to destroy the bunkers hidden by the enemy''s most important targets. Let tens of thousands of tons of soil directly flood the entire underground bunker.


    Under such circumstances, it is absolutely impossible for any ordinary human being to have a hope of surviving, so the death of Hagtel is already a doomed thing. This has also become a major earthquake that has shaken the entire Indian government.


    The complete loss of the government''s decision-making level is definitely the most terrible disaster for a large-scale national government. Because of such a disaster, the entire government''s work has already fallen into a state of suspension. In the face of complex and huge national affairs, it is impossible to operate with these middle and lower-level countries alone. Because they do not have the ability to decide the direction of a country''s affairs, they have no courage to do so.


    This will be the cause, and if something goes wrong, then pursuing it will only make them fall into the most sad situation. This is something they can''t accept, so it is better to maintain the status quo, and no one wants to come forward and become a savior.


    Of course, this situation is not going to continue like this. Because in the eyes of some people of insight, their government still has the hope of maintaining it. Because not all decision-making levels have fallen, at the very least, they still have a Grand Marshal outside.


    Although it is said that the use of military forces to govern the central government organs that represent administrative power is a matter that is likely to evolve into a dictatorship, in contrast, this situation is the most acceptable. Because now is the time of war, and during the war, many things are impossible to follow the common sense.


    If you want to follow the normal situation, those who stand behind the government will definitely ask those who are standing in front of the platform to pick out the people who can support the entire government team and use them. For the ladder, go deeper into controlling this government and let them better benefit for themselves.


    But not now, because now even if they do, the results will not change. The politicians in the war were wastes, and even if they were supported by the stage, they would probably not be able to stand in their own position. So instead of trying to train them, it''s better to find a strong guy who can stand and be a partner. Doing so may not maximize your own interests, but at the very least, it will not let the huge investment that you have made in this government be so squandered.


    Things were settled, and with the help of the people, people soon began to deal with related matters, and brought such a message to Rama Mujam. Looking at such a sudden news, Rama Mujam��s face showed an intriguing smile.


    "So, you are going to let me go back to the overall situation? But have you ever thought that if I leave the front line, then we have no hope of winning our enemies. Even in the best case, we only have Can draw a line in the middle of the country, and they confront each other and do not infringe each other!"


    From his tone, he seems unwilling to accept such a result. However, those who persuaded him obviously have their own reasons to let him accept all of this.


    "Lord Marshal, you have to know that the war is only for political service. If the Indian federal government is completely shut down and disintegrated because of the problems at the decision-making level, then no matter how great the results you get on the front line, It doesn''t help. Moreover, isn''t your battle and glue on the front line? Is it not possible to achieve any significant results in a short period of time? It is better to give up and return to the overall situation is a more sensible choice."


    ��Is it really so serious?��


    Rama Mujam��s face was still reluctant, but the words in his mouth had already begun to compromise. In the face of his intention to compromise, the person who came to persuade him immediately replied with surprise.


    "Of course, sir. But if there is a little hope of maintaining stability, we will never want to invite you back at such a great price. Now it is really impossible for you. If you don''t go back, then Maybe soon, the entire Indian federal government will be gone. For our country, our government and the people, please be sure to go back as soon as possible."


    "Well, I think I know what to do. Rest assured, I will go back as soon as possible."


    Given a positive answer, Rama Mujam asked his adjutant to send the persuaded person out. It was only when he was alone in the room that he was proud and excited.


    "Things are going very well. Maybe this time I go back, I can completely control the entire Indian government. In that case, I believe that our plan will almost end with victory."


    "Not too late, don''t forget. You still need to convince those people to support you in signing a peace agreement with us. Just sign a peace agreement and make sure that the land is completely owned by Hydra. All these plans are considered It will come to an end. After that, it will be a long process of latent and transformation. It is still necessary to have your cooperation in order to proceed smoothly."


    The hoarse voice that belongs to the venom appears in the body of Rama Mujam. For him, he is already familiar with the sound produced by the shock, so he immediately said with a smile.


    "I know, I know. Isn''t this the meaning of my existence? It is my pleasure to serve the great Hydra, and I will let our cooperation get the most satisfactory results."


    From an ambitious, ambitious home who dared to try it into a small, cautious, flattering little man, in fact, it is only a few minor accidents. Of course, such a change is actually heavy enough for humans. After all, most of human beings are just meat sacs. A little bit of pain and torture can make them succumb to it. In reality, there are hard bones in it, and it is a minority after killing and not wanting to bow. Rama Mujam is not one of them, so it is not surprising that he will become like this.


    What kind of guy is your own parasite, the venom has a similar understanding through this period of contact. So it is completely scornful for this guy. Not only because of his being, but also because of his stupidity.


    Does he really think that the Hydra has been laid out for so long? Going to be a pioneer of the people''s movement in a country, to change the basic form of a country, so that it can get a soil that is rooted in survival?


    This is simply a ridiculous statement. Because if the Hydra is really just for such a simple purpose, then they can do this many years ago. And it is still in a more developed European region, not in a backward and ignorant country like India.


    Their purpose has never been this, but on the surface, they show what it means. Many people have been blinded by the surface movements of the Hydra, thinking that this is their real purpose, even many Hydra think so. But in fact, this is actually far from it. Their purpose is far more profound than that placed on the bright side, and it has more influence on the world. Everything on the bright side is actually for the purpose of this secret. And now, this secret plan is also in the process of being carried out.


    Hegeltel woke up from a coma, and the first reaction to wake up was to check the box in his hand. This is a special box, which is the most powerful weapon in the country. If it wasn''t for the previous **** of the guard, I might not be able to get him back.


    When he thought of the previous guard, Hagtel couldn''t help but think of everything he had encountered, which made his heart suddenly cast a huge shadow.


    Who can think that his hiding place was actually attacked by the enemy like that, who can think of it, just a little bit worse, he will be thoroughly crushed into mud by the numerous tons of soil. It was the closest to death in his life, and even now, when he thinks of it, he still has a lingering fear. In the case of this kind of lingering, he is especially grateful to the guard who rescued himself.


    Although he is a mutant, he is an alien who frowns when he thinks of it. But Hagtel is still grateful to him, because if it weren''t for him, he would probably have died. It is not to die under the soil, but to die in this injury. That is to say, his timely rescue has been carefully taken care of, he can survive safely and persist until now.


    This made him grateful to the guard, so he has made up his mind. If he can safely return to the core of the government, then he will definitely give him a high-ranking position to show his gratitude to him.


    Of course, the premise is that he can go back. What the situation is like now, he really doesn''t know at all. Because of the injury, he can only lie in bed. Also because of the fear of assassination from Hydra, he did not dare to expose his position in a blatant manner. Everything can only be left to the guard. So, when he saw a gloomy guard coming back from the outside, he immediately said to the guard.


    "How, Akshe. Have you got in touch with the people of the government? What do they say, is it safe?"

 Chapter 1302： Spy eyes in front of the dilemma

    Aksheurma is the name of the guard who saved the life of Hagtel. In addition, he is a second-level mutant with the ability to carry a certain amount of weight in the earth. Although this ability is tasteless, it plays a very important role in this critical situation. At the very least, Hagtel can live to the present and his ability is inseparable.


    It is impossible to save Heigtel from that place. It is simply that he simply wants to do his duty. Because in any case, Hagtel''s performance was too bad. If he is just a guard, it is not unacceptable to watch Heigel��s death in just such a dangerous situation, just to save his life, and the reason why he will save him so much. It came out entirely because he was under such identity and had another unknown identity.


    He is the undercover of the Hydra, and has been lurking in Indian intelligence agencies since very early. And using his identity as a lurker, he stepped forward to the present, and appeared in front of Hagertel as a savior.


    This special change of identity is naturally for an ulterior purpose, and for this purpose, he immediately said to Heigtel.


    "Sorry, sir. I think we are still not safe. The outside army and the intelligence personnel are still searching for the possible remnants of the Hydra. And with the current fighting in Delhi, they are still afraid. There are a lot of forces in this city. It is conceivable that once you show up, it is likely to attract their attention and attack."


    "This group of wastes has been dispatched for such a long time. But even a group of terrorists can''t catch them. Losing them has the face to brag about themselves and say that they are elite. It is just a shit!"


    The bad situation made Hagtelt yell, and under such circumstances, he could only complain here. If he is allowed to stand in front of the stage and personally preside over the work of cleaning the Hydra, he is definitely not courageous. Because his courage has already been completely exhausted under the wave of horrible attacks of the Hydra.


    Now, he simply does not dare to stand up as the target of the Hydra, because he has completely lost confidence in the power of the government. Even in such a situation, they can''t protect themselves. Then, when the Hydra is thoroughly prepared to make a comeback, what can they protect themselves?


    Because of this, he just huddled in such a place, looking for the opportunity of the enemy to retreat to find the time to come back. However, he did not get the results he wanted, but instead got a message that made him very surprised and even surprised.


    "Hello, I have gotten such a message. This news may not necessarily be a good thing for you."


    "It''s not a good thing. Is there anything else that can be worse for me? Let''s talk, Akshe. Let me see what you have to tell me about how bad things are."


    There was already a sigh of relief in the heart, but on the surface, Hegeltel still came up with a calming pie. Of course, this kind of faction can''t reach Akshe, so he immediately said to Heigel in a worried and worried manner.


    "I contacted a few good brothers in my previous department. They told me that the politicians and the capital class behind them made a decision, that is, they intend to summon Marshal Rama Mujamm from the front, and Let him inherit your position and become the prime minister of this country to save the current trend of the country."


    "They are crazy, can you know that I am still not dead?"


    As soon as I heard this, Hagtel''s original calming effort was immediately unsustainable. To know that all his values ??can be maintained in such an identity, if even this identity is gone, then he is an ordinary person, it is a matter of life or death is already insignificant. This is absolutely something he can''t accept, or the vast majority of people who are familiar with the power of power will not want to lose everything when they are alive. So immediately, he looked at him so badly.


    In the face of such questions, Akshe just shook his head and then answered seriously.


    "Maybe in their eyes, you are already dead. To know how bad the current government is, no one is hosting the big picture, then this bad situation will only worsen day after day. I think those people I don��t want the government to fall down like this, so they can only choose Marshal Rama Mujam to inherit your position and control the overall situation!"


    "But Rama Mujam is now fighting the Hydra. If he leaves the front line, then we may completely lose half of India headed by Mumbai. For their own benefit, they are not even interested in the interests of this country. Haven''t they thought about it, when the Hydra grows up again, they may not even be able to keep this half of the territory?"


    Although it has fallen to such a point, in general, Hagtel''s vision is still sharp enough and far-reaching. He has already seen the problem and issued his own concerns. In the face of his doubts, Akshe only replied calmly.


    "I don''t know this. What the big men think, I can''t guess. But I think, since they can do this, then they must have arranged what they want. Maybe now they have started preparing and nine. The people of the head snake talked. In their eyes, there is nothing that the interests can''t solve. Just give the Hydra enough benefits, they should be able to impress those guys and let them stop this terrible war. ""


    "The Hydra people are not the guys they have encountered in the past. They simply don''t care about the interests and interests. For Hydra, the benefits are only for the purpose of achieving their own means. If only for the sake of If they act with interest and with their enormous strength and resources, they can become the world''s largest collection of interests, and they will be in the whole human world, but they have not done so. Therefore, they must have other The thoughts of those idiots, if they think so, then it is wrong. And this mistake, but it has to pay a huge price."


    Rational analysis of everything, Hagtel''s brow is also involuntarily wrinkled. If it is peacetime, he is happy to see these capitalists plant such a big one in the Hydra. Because that will greatly weaken their power and give the government a chance to swallow and control them. But now, no, because at this time, the basic class and the government are a grasshopper on the rope, and their interests are the same.


    Once the capital class is plucked into a large amount of resources by the Hydra, it is essentially equivalent to the fact that the government has lost most of its power. We must know that the war competition is originally consumed. Under the circumstance, the Indian government, which is inherently inferior, will soon be completely defeated by the increasingly powerful force of the Hydra. At that time, this time The country is probably going to be finished.


    As a leader who has dominated the country for more than a decade, Hagtel certainly does not want to see such a thing happen, so he immediately began to meditate on the countermeasures, and after he thought for a long time, he was I suddenly found that the only solution I could find was Rama Mujam.


    From the beginning of a small general to the top commander of a front, to the country''s highest military leader and possibly the country''s prime minister, Rama Mujam''s identity change is simply bizarre, full of fantasy. Compared with him, Hagtel only feels that he is a bad luck, while Rama Mujam is the illegitimate son of the goddess of luck. The experience they have experienced is the same thing, but the encounter is completely different.


    Why is it like this, Heigel is too late to get to the bottom. Now he only knows that if he wants to stop those capital classes from committing the most stupid things, only Rama Mujam can count on them. Find him, rely on his support and protection to return to the front desk, and then suppress all the different opinions, this is what he thinks now. However, this approach has a very serious problem, that is, Rama Mujam is willing to support himself.


    Although I think I have the knowledge and promotion of him, this is the highest right of a country. No one is not tempted by this position. For Rama Mujam, this position is already within reach. Mastering the power of the military, he has become the most powerful competitor in this position after receiving the support of the capital class. Even if Hegeltel stood up at this time, there may not be many people who can support him to return to that position again. Now, he wants Rama Mujam to be willing to let out what he has already got, and surrender to him under the hands of such an old guy. Is this really feasible?


    Although I think this is feasible, Hagrid is very clear about how embarrassing this may be. Because this is the struggle for power, the cruelest and least emotional struggle in the world. For the sake of power, both father and son can be disabled, and brothers can smash the wall, not to mention a matter of knowing. Therefore, if he really wants to do this, I am afraid he can only make another choice.


    After touching the suitcase around him, Heigel has made up his mind in his heart.

 Chapter 1303： Arrange the rest of the day

    "Akesie, I have a task for you. I want you to help me contact Rama Mujam and tell him that I have a deal to talk to him!"


    The word "transaction?" has a profound meaning, which made Akke immediately ask Heidel. In the face of this kind of questioning, Hagtel is only sure to nod and say.


    "Yes, trading. It''s not an order, it''s a deal. I will pay him some of the price he needs, and he only needs to return me with a promise. It''s enough for you to tell me the truth, if he is willing to accept it." If I have the conditions, then bring him directly to me. If he doesn''t want to, please ask me how to tell me the answer. This should be no problem for you."


    Although it is difficult for some people to know their own requirements, Hagteltel still said something. In the face of his request, Akshe was only silent for a while, and said firmly in tone.


    "No problem, sir. I will tell your Marshal Rama Mujam your words."


    After saying this, Akshe is already on the ground. And his answer and action gave Huguet a great confidence. Because if he is willing to help himself, then it is not a problem to contact Rama Muqam. With his understanding of Rama Mujam, as long as Akshe made it clear that he wanted him to bring it, Rama Mujam would not choose to refuse.


    And once he accepts his trade, things will eventually become simpler. Although he will lose a lot of things, the country will not be pushed into the abyss by a group of idiots. It will have the opportunity to regenerate and have the hope of becoming rich again. Although this was not produced in his hands, it was born through his promotion. So in any case, he can be regarded as a retreat from the position of the Prime Minister.


    Of course, if he can choose, he is not willing to choose such a way. Because this is not the best solution in his mind, in his mind, he naturally hopes that he will be the protagonist of all this. It��s just that the cruel reality has told him an obvious truth, that is, he can��t possibly lead it all. So he can only retreat to choose Rama Mujam as his successor.


    For the successor of Rama Mujam, Hagtel was inspected. Although it is a military origin, there are few unhealthy habits in the Indian army, and it can even be said to be a model in the entire army. At the same time, he still has good political wisdom, which is very valuable for the military. It is precisely because of this that he is willing to promote him step by step and recommend him to this status.


    For Heigel, he already had the intention to hand over the prime minister��s position to Rama Mujam after his own, but this time may last for ten years. When his old body can no longer afford such a burden, he will naturally put everything into his hands. And now, when he is physically strong, he does not have such plans.


    Just, this is just his wishful thinking. Under the impetus of cruel reality, it is impossible for him to continue to sit in this position for another ten years. However, he almost accepted the fact that if Rama Mujam accepted his transaction and continued to follow the guidelines he had originally set, then he was actually not in this position. It doesn''t matter.


    Because Rama Mujam will continue his political ideals, and by his luck, he should do better than himself. Laughing at this self-deprecating question, Heigel is already beginning to think about his own future.


    "It��s already this age, or find a better place to raise the sky. Maybe you can go to the Maldives to buy a small island, as a place for your rest and life. Presumably the world that claims to be a sea paradise, should be better than India is so much better than the smoky India."


    Under such imaginary thoughts, Hagertel wasted a lot of time. And until he realized that he was wasting his time, it was already very late. The sun was quietly hidden on the horizon, and only the lights in the dimly lit room were holding the last light.


    It''s hard to imagine that it was only a long time since I thought about it, and what makes Hegetel feel strange is that it has been so long, and Akshe has not yet returned. Just passing a message, how can it take so much time. This abnormal situation caused Hagtel to subconsciously produce a bad feeling.


    He began to struggle to get out of bed, but because of the damage he had suffered, he is now very difficult to do. And just as he was secretly anxious, a heavy breathing suddenly came from outside the door of the room.


    "Who is who is there!"


    The tense mood made Heigeler unable to resist and asked aloud. And just after he asked for a voice, a **** figure had already pushed the door open and fell directly on the floor in front of Heigel.


    Although the whole body was almost saturated with blood, Heigtel recognized his identity from his figure and appearance. This is the Akshe, who he has just sent out, the mutant guard who has superhuman ability. It��s just that he didn��t think about it, but in just half a day, he actually turned into this look. This is awkward and disturbing.


    In the end what happened? This problem has now become the most wanted problem for Hagtel, and in this case of eager to know the answer, he has already taken care of his injured body and struggled to climb from the bed. .


    "Akeke, how are you doing Akshe? Wake up, wake up. Tell me what happened!"


    Shaking Akshe��s body, Heigel��s screaming at him. As his movements intensified, Akshe coughed fiercely and opened his eyes with difficulty.


    "Hello, is that you? Oh, I am looking back safely!"


    With a long breath, Akshe couldn''t help but spit out a few mouthfuls of blood, and at this time, Heigel discovered the injury on him, which was so heavy.


    The dense bullet hole is almost all over his entire body, and this is not the most serious wound. The most serious is that there is a huge hole in his left chest, and through this hole, he can clearly see Inside the flesh and blood broken bones and internal organs.


    If this kind of injury appears on an ordinary person, I am afraid that this ordinary person is already dead. Even if Akshe is a mutant, he has stronger physical strength and resilience than ordinary people, and such a wound is still fatal to him.


    It was also because of his deadly wounds that Heigel had some words that could not be said at one time. In any case, Akshe is also his savior, watching his savior become this appearance, Hagtel naturally gave birth to a bit of sadness in his heart. Of course, this kind of sorrow is not only for him, but also for himself.


    Rabbit sorrow is his current mood. Because he doesn''t know what happened, and he doesn''t know if this kind of thing will spread to him. And if there is a danger of approaching yourself, what should he do to ensure his safety?


    The panic also rushed into her heart and asked him to ask Akshe quickly.


    "Akesie, what happened? Why did you become like this, who attacked you. Tell me, tell me!"


    With a heavy injury, Akshe��s attempt to answer Hagrid��s words is obviously not easy. But he struggled to spit out the blood of his mouth, and then hoarse and scorpion, said incomparably weakly against Heigel.


    "Hello, we all think wrong. Rama Mujam, Rama Mujam, he is not a trustworthy person at all. He is a Hydra, and he is surrounded by a cloak of Hydra. I am He was wounded like this!"


    If the former Axel''s injury only shocked Hagtel, then now, everything Akzo said has become a real blue sky for Hagtel.


    Rama Mujam is a Hydra, how is this possible? If he is a Hydra, what is he? The accomplice of Hydra? Still being fooled by him in the palm of his hand?


    Anger and shyness instantly defeated Hagtel''s reason. He immediately scared his eyes and screamed at Akshe.


    "This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible! I have investigated the identity of Rama Mujam. He is an orthodox Indian officer and has never been in contact with any outsider. How could he be a Hydra? You made a mistake. You must have made something wrong!"


    "I didn''t make a mistake, sir. In front of me, Rama Mujam summoned a group of soldiers with weird power, and he himself became a terrible monster. They want to catch me. I want to force your message from my hands. It can be seen that he does not intend to do anything with you, but wants to wipe out the whole time at this time. You, don��t What illusions he has, and in this case, everything is already late!"


    Almost exhausted the strength of the whole body, Akshe shouted such words. After he said this, he immediately became physically weak and completely lost his breath. It was not until this time that Heigel was believed to believe his words, but he did not react to it.


    Because, everything is already too late!

 Chapter 1304： Say clear to the last question

    "Looking for them?"


    Sitting at his desk, although Rama Mujam is still a mountainless look, but the small movements that are constantly tapping from his fingers and his free eyes can be seen, his heart is far away. Not as calm as he is on the surface.


    Hagtel is still alive, which is incredible for him. The Hydra has paid so much energy and cost to do this step today. If Heigel is still alive, it means that everything they have arranged before has become a joke, and even that this is a good situation for them, and it may be turned over.


    This is something that must not be allowed, so immediately Rama Mujam was murdered by the life sent by Hagtel. He not only wanted to kill him, but he also wanted to find Heigel in the same way, even he also eradicated it. I just didn''t think that the guy who was awkward was actually a mutant. In the case of such a heavy injury, he still let him escape.


    Think about how terrible it would be if Hagtel appeared in front of the public and exposed his true identity. So he couldn''t let him do this anyway. In any case, he had to dare to completely erase him before he had exposed him.


    Of course, this is not an easy task. If he is solely concerned with the skills of those under him and his hands, I am afraid that they will not be able to seize this time difference. However, with the existence of the Hydra, the result will naturally be different.


    The guy named Akshe thought he could escape God, but he didn''t even know that his whereabouts were completely under the control of Hydra. Only by using some bio pheromones and positioning for special bullets, his position can be grasped by the Hydra.


    Things can be said to be as simple as this, and just after waiting for such a period of time, Rama Mujam��s question finally got the answer he wanted.


    "Yes, we have already confirmed where he is now. And our frontline intelligence personnel have already confirmed the situation one step at a time. To be sure, our goal should be there, and we have not left yet. Are you trying to implement a cleanup job for them now?"


    "Clear the work, this is of course! Just, this time I can''t worry about letting your people come. You have already tried it twice, and there have been problems twice. Under such circumstances, I have no reason to Give you a third chance."


    Looking at the talking Hydra, from his appearance he recognized his belonging to the Delhi Action Team, Rama Muqam immediately revealed a disdainful smile to him. "This time I came by myself. I think I can only let go of my heart when I kill him. So take the lead, we have not much time!"


    There is a mocking discourse that makes the Hydra''s elite face twitch, but he did not refute anything, but honestly listened to the command of Rama Mujam and took him to the hiding of Heigel. The place.


    In this place, the elite of the Hydra has completely surrounded it, ensuring that no flies can fly out, and no one can walk in.


    Of course, such actions must be brought to the attention of some people. However, with the cover of Rama Mujam on the bright side, their actions will only be understood as special actions of the military. And in this joint eye, no one will take such a big risk to offend a big man who is about to be able to take control of the country.


    Rama Mujam went all the way to the door of the room where Heigel was in the same way, and when the Hydra behind him was ready to open the door, he took him one step at a time. Then, and then said to the Hydra.


    "You will keep me out, don''t let other people come in. The guy inside, I will solve it myself."


    This requirement is somewhat unreasonable, because fundamentally, Rama Mujam is not the leader of the Hydra. He does not have the power to command him to be an elite. However, remembering the appearance of Rama Mujam''s transformation, and the existence behind the changing form, this Hydra has finally made a wise choice.


    "Of course, sir. If there is anything you need, please call me loudly, and I will listen to your instructions outside the door."


    The respectfulness of the Hydra''s elite still makes Rama Mujam satisfied, and just after he smiles and pats his shoulder to show his encouragement, he has already pushed the room open. The door, and strode in.


    In the room, Hagertel was sitting right on a chair with an open suitcase in front of him, staring at him with a look as if he had seen Rama Mujam for the first time. he. Then, he waited for Rama Mujam to speak, and he was already cold and cold and asked him.


    "When did you start, are you colluding with the Hydra?"


    "Collusion? It''s not appropriate to use such a word. My Prime Minister, you should clearly understand that it is a failure to become a king. For the exchanges between the winners, it may be more appropriate to use such a positive word of cooperation."


    Pulling the tie on his neck, Rama Mujam, who was not used to this way, smiled and responded to Hagertel, and sat on the chair opposite him.


    Now he is not the time when he first met. At that time, he was absolutely inferior in status. If Hegtel had no words, he did not even have a qualification to sit down. But now it''s different. You don''t need any of Hegtel''s statements. He wants to stand and do it. In his current status, he does not have to worry about the formal things, because he himself is already representing this form.


    Heigel itself understands this, so he does not mean to entangle with Rama Mujam on this issue. He just stubbornly asked him the first question, and wanted to know from his mouth the answer that most confused himself.


    In the spirit of a victor, and a mentality of returning to the hometown, such as Jinyi night, Rama Mujam just laughed twice and told the answer to Heigel.


    "My cooperation with the Hydra started from the mission released by the Tianshou Bureau. Maybe you don''t know, the end of the mission has nothing to do with us. Because that represents the biological mother of Hydra. The ship simply does not rely on our military strength to confront the existence. We go to just send food, just like the stupid Koreans. They happily compete for the credit, but immediately, they immediately It��s ridiculous to be the residue in the teeth."


    "Of course, I was actually quite ridiculous at that time. Because I also hold such an idea. However, the goddess of fortune is watching me, an unknown and powerful existence destroys the biological carrier of the Hydra, and I am lucky. I escaped a life. At that time, I was really worried about the loss of the fleet, so I began to fabricate lies and attribute everything to myself. This is a very risky move, but nine The snake helped me at that time, let me smoothly through the hardship, and I rely on all of this and slowly grow up. How, I didn��t expect it! My Prime Minister, in fact, I am the same. I couldn��t think of everything that would have developed to this point in the past. All of this can only be said that fate really likes to play with each of us. In contrast, I may I want to be more favored than you."


    Rama Mujam��s answer made Heigel��s whole person unable to tremble. If a person knows that everything he has always believed is nothing but a lie, knowing that all his trust has been handed over to a beast with a human skin, his reaction may be as intense as that of Hagtel. The difference is that the age of Hagtel is there, and a nearly 70-year-old man shows such a fierce reaction, which makes people seem to be over-fired.


    However, Rama Mujam did not have any thoughts of respecting the old and loving the child at this time. He did not mind adding a firewood and pouring a barrel of gasoline under this already over-fired mentality.


    "Oh, yes. I forgot to tell you that there are many things that I also contributed to the cooperation with Hydra. For example, the massacre in Mumbai. Actually, do you know? In the case at the time, things actually existed. If you come to the scene and negotiate with the pacifists, you might be able to win them. For those who haven��t determined their minds at the time, this is really likely to lead them. A big opportunity for rupture and decomposition. It��s a pity that you didn��t do that, but gave everything to me as Mr. Steve Rogers expected. Naturally, I also It was with him that he played a good show and directly pushed the whole drama to a climax."


    "How, sir. This is something you didn''t think of. Now when I think about it, I don''t think I was like a movie emperor at that time. In fact, I think so too. If it is not the taste of rights, it is too attractive. So, now I may be really a movie emperor."


    Rama Muqam has been stimulating Hagtel, because in his opinion, if the old man can be stimulated to death by stimulation, then not only will it be interesting, but it will not be dirty. It��s a pity that things didn��t develop as he thought, because at this time, Hegeltel had calmed down and showed him an inexplicable smile.


    "A very wonderful performance. However, Marshal Rama Mujam, have you forgotten something. Do you really think that you are already winning? You really think that I will not have any turn, even with you. Is it the same opportunity?"

 Chapter 1305： Coming to the end of the nuclear bomb

    "It��s all this time. Do you think you have any chance of a comeback?"


    With a smile, Rama Mujam apparently regarded Hagtel''s words as a bluff, because according to the information he currently has, Hagrid has no power in his hands. He is now a loner. Ask a widowed old man to do something for a group of organizations that are sitting on the crowd and at the same time almost holding on to all the power of the country? Even if the Hydra stood still and let him kill, how many more can he kill?


    So this was only a joke, until Rama Mujam saw the quiet and hazy eyes of Hagtel, and saw that he was not moving at all, he finally realized that the old man was Not just laughing.


    So immediately, he converges on the ridicule of his face, and at the same time he asks questions to Heigel.


    "What do you want to do? I don''t believe that you still have any means to show it, but with my understanding of you, you should not say anything big at this time! So, what are you going to do! ��


    "Do you know what this thing is?" Quivering his hand and knocking on the suitcase that was already open in front of him, Heigel asked this to Rama Mujam. Rama Mujam is not a perspective, so he does not know what it is, but it does not prevent him from seeing it himself.


    Didn''t care what kind of reaction Heigel was, Rama Mujam pulled the open box directly. When he saw the special device with the key and the red button inside, his face suddenly showed a kind of ghost expression.


    "You are crazy! How dare you use this kind of thing!"


    "Why not?? The **** who looked at you and the Hydra laughed at the end, dragging the country into the abyss of the eternal abyss. I would rather give you a broken net in this way, let you All the plans and plans are all in vain."


    With a morbid madness on his face, Hagtel laughed and said something like this. And his words suddenly let Rama Mujam take a breath of air, and shouted in shock.


    "Damn, this is crazy, you must be crazy. Don''t you know, how many innocent people will you die by doing this? Are you still the leader of this country?"


    "I really are not the leader of this country! You have already said that the king is defeated. Now I am only a failed prisoner. And since it is already a failed prisoner, then I naturally do not I may be worried about so many things. How about this country, how about the nationals in this country, I have nothing to do with me. Now I only want revenge, for those **** Hydra, and you!"


    "As long as you can pay the price, as long as you can let your plan end in failure. Then the consequences, such sacrifices are completely acceptable. Rama Mujam, you can''t stop me."


    In the face of Hagtel''s hateful haze, Rama Mujam''s face changed and he immediately stood up, and stretched out his hands and held his neck.


    "Stop all this and stop it. I won''t hear it! Otherwise, I will kill you first. Do you want to die? Do you want to die like a dead dog?"


    "Death? Do you think that at this time, what kind of terrible thing will death be for me?" He smiled, and Hegeltel spit out such words from the eyes of the blind man. "I don''t care about death, and compared with this, I care more about whether I can bring you into **** together. Let''s do it, Rama Mujam, I will wait for you below. With hundreds of millions The undead, I will be there to watch you being torn apart by them a little bit!"


    "You!" Subconsciously, Rama Mujam wanted to do it directly, and the old guy who uttered madness was killed directly in the palm of his hand, but the reason was stopped. Because he knows that if he really did that, then everything is really no room for turning. That is definitely not the situation he can accept, so he can only press the evil fire in his heart and seriously say to him. "Hello of Heidel, you should know that there is no benefit to the fact that the fish and the net are broken, whether it is for you or for me. So, instead of doing this kind of loss, we should discuss it and find out one. Let everyone feel satisfied with the program, how!"


    ��A solution that everyone is satisfied with?�� Hagtel showed a mocking smile, what he was just about to say. Rama Muqam is already guaranteed to him.


    "Yes, the plan that everyone is satisfied. I know what you are worried about, sir. I can assure you that as long as you stop this order, then I will guarantee your life on behalf of Hydra. Not only that, but we I will also give you a large sum of money, and then arrange a new identity for you. Let you spend the rest of your life in another place in the world."


    "Oh, it sounds like a good decision. But unfortunately, my general. This order is impossible to stop once it is issued. This button was originally prepared for the most critical moment of the country, like archery. In the same way, once you open the bow, there is absolutely no possibility of turning back. So, too late, everything is too late. You are still honest, waiting for hell!"


    Such a discourse has already cut off all possibilities. In the face of such a statement, Rama Mujam no longer restrains the animalism and tyranny in his heart. It is directly screaming, and it is already hard to break the neck of Heigel. He let the old man die in the same place, but such an approach is simply a vent to no avail.


    Things have already developed to the worst of the situation, and under such circumstances, he must have to deal with the Hydra as soon as possible to deal with a countermeasure. Just, is this time still coming? The answer is of course no.


    Just as Rama Mujam tried to reach Steve with great care, in the Indian sea, several huge submarines gradually floated up from below the water.


    This is India''s enemy enemy nuclear submarine, with a displacement of 5,000 tons, a submarine speed of 30 nautical miles, and can carry 100 people. Although the enemy is known as India''s strategic nuclear submarine, its design is also a capacity problem, so that it can only load close k4 and k15 ballistic missiles. Compared with the nuclear strike forces owned by the five major countries, this range of more than 700 kilometers can only be regarded as short-range nuclear weapons. Unless it is sneaked into the territorial sea of ??other countries, it is responsible for not attacking the enemy. Strategic ability.


    Although the two enemies at the moment are retrofits, they still do not have the fate of getting rid of such short-range shooting. The only change was that they were transformed from a nuclear warhead carrying twelve tons of equivalents and a range of seven hundred kilometers into a large nuclear warhead carrying ten million tons of equivalent and a range of six hundred kilometers.


    The power of a million tons of nuclear warheads is of course even more ambitious, but it has no use for those who can''t get it. However, this uselessness is based on the fact that their target is far from an enemy country thousands of kilometers away. And if their target is in the country that is within their own feet, then such a range is enough.


    This is the final plan of Hagtel. Use the control of nuclear weapons in the hands of the Prime Minister to directly attack all the important cities in your country, and use this to fight the Hydra to fight for your life.


    Such a means can be said to be crazy, because whether he can stop the spread of the Hydra in the Indian mainland, he will eventually cause tens of millions or even billions of casualties. However, for Heigel, who is already almost crazy, his decision is nothing but the only choice without choice.


    He was not willing to fail, but he was even reluctant to fail in the hands of Hydra. For him, anyway, when this country falls into the hands of Hydra, it must have escaped the liquidation of other countries, so instead of letting others do this, it is not as good as his own in the last journey of his life. To bring purification to this country.


    This is his determination, and under his determination, it is naturally impossible to disobey him as a special soldier who holds nuclear weapons and fully abides by orders. So, exactly what he expected, dozens of ballistic missiles carrying nuclear weapons have risen from the sea and flew at an exaggerated speed to the important cities of India.


    This is something that nobody has thought of, whether it is Rama Mujam or the politicians of New Delhi. They did not think that an old guy destined to be swept into the dust of history would actually do such a crazy thing in the last moments of his life.


    They are still thinking about their future, and they are still the dream of the courtier. They simply don''t know that they are already in a difficult situation. Under the strongest force that human beings have in this world, all of them will only be turned into ashes and become smoke.


    Of course, not everyone did not expect such a scene. At the very least, for a person, it is all in his control.


    Steve has already imagined all of today, or all of this is his step by step. He did so much preparation for this moment, and now, when he learned about it from Rama Mujam''s mouth. He knew that his final plan was finally time to be executed!

 Chapter 1306： The ideal land of wasteland planning

    Since the world entered a new era of superheroes, gods and outer space creatures, the nuclear weapons that humans have been banned since World War II have already lifted the terrible seal on it.


    The United States is perhaps the first country in the world to bear this price. Under the control of the Hydra, they threw three nuclear bombs on their own land. One of them is a serious impact on New York that has not been dissipated for hundreds of years.


    It can be said that this is the cause of the sluggish situation in the United States and the international situation. Now, after the United States, India is about to become the second country to bear this kind of counter-attack. It can be said that this is not bad with Steve''s expected, and in other words, this is what Steve wants to see most.


    After all, the Hydra is a special evil organization with a special purpose. They are characterized as terrorists, and there is no reason. Under such circumstances, how could they come to India and become a free fighter, the leader of the People''s Liberation Movement? That is nothing more than a representation. Even if Steve has always been eager to open the door to a brighter future for mankind, he will never be able to use such a way that is destined to be suppressed, weakened or even destroyed. Pin your own wishes.


    Everything he did here, including organizing the gods to rebel against the government, including cooperation with Rama Mujam, and even including the entire Indian government in his own hands, is all for today''s service. His goal is such a waste land after the nuclear ravage.


    The reason why there are such strange goals is entirely because the nature of the Hydra makes it impossible for them to occupy any normal land. If you want to take root and want to germinate, this organization with the nature of **** can only be done in the waste of ashes that ordinary people cannot get involved in. And in this world, what is more suitable for the Hydra than the nuclear exclusion zone? The answer is of course no.


    However, even the Hydra wants to take root on this soil. Because this is a nuclear weapon after all, and as a weapon, its lethality is naturally impossible because you are a Hydra to take you away from the past. Hydra will still suffer this damage, but they will have better resistance than ordinary people.


    This resistance is based on adequate preparation, and Steve has put this preparation into practice in the previous layout. Now, he needs to implement another preparation to ensure the final completion of his plan. This time, he has no way to rely on anyone else to complete this final step, because this time, he can rely on his own strength.


    Ballistic missiles carrying nuclear warheads are rapidly galloping towards Mumbai. Under the impetus of strong power, its speed has reached the level of the standard Mach. Such a speed has reached the point where many intercepting weapons cannot be accurately intercepted. Not to mention that there are no effective intercepting weapons on the Indian mainland to intercept them.


    It can be said that if you let it continue to fly, then the entire Mumbai will be completely transformed into a sea of ??ashes in this million-tonne nuclear bomb. Countless people and buildings will disappear in the glare of the glare, and lucky people can hardly escape the shock wave and the high temperature of terror. The whole city will become a ruin in an instant, and Mumbai, the city that carries the splendor of India, will be completely overcome and enter the dust of history.


    Of course, this kind of thing Steve is impossible to let it happen. Because Mumbai is not the same as other cities after all, it is the core of the entire Indian economy, and it is also the most important stronghold city in India. Here, almost half of the combatable members and core leadership of the entire human **** are taught. Abandoning such a great mind and energy to shape such a huge organization as the gods, Steve does not want them to be wiped out under the threat of such a nuclear bomb.


    Because they are still useful, not only for them, but the city is also useful to him. So he must keep it here, from a nuclear bomb of a million tons.


    However, if you want to do something like this, you can do it without saying anything. Steve is only a mortal after all, even if he has the power of the sword of the Golden King, he is still impossible to reach the height of the gods. Such a thing, even if it is a real god, I am afraid that it will not be caught, let alone him.


    However, it is not entirely impossible. Because in addition to the sword of the king, he still has another artifact in his hand, and with the help of the artifact, he may not be able to do it all.


    The nuclear bomb has arrived on schedule. Steve has clearly grasped its traces through the placement of good instruments. I believe that in this case, it will soon be visible only by the naked eye. But by that time, everything was already too late. Therefore, Steve naturally could not wait any longer, but suddenly pulled out the sword of gold in his hand and strode out to the air in front of him.


    This sword from the Celtic mythology gave Steve extraordinary power. Even if he stepped on the air, he could rely on the power of the sword of the king to make strides like a down-to-earth. Step by step, it is completely striding, he is already on the clouds of the entire city, overlooking everything in the city.


    However, Steve did not cast his sight on the city under his feet, but stared his eyes at the sky above his head, staring at the golden light that was already visible.


    The huge sounds had already reached his ears, and the fierce winds in the clouds made his unreasonable hair fly freely. This made him feel tremendous pressure, and under this pressure, his face was full of excited smiles.


    How long did it take to feel the feeling that the fingertips were shaking? How long did it take to feel the thrill of this blood boiling? Since becoming the leader of the Hydra, he has rarely gone to the front line as before. Sitting behind the town, the overall feeling of guiding the overall situation is comfortable, but it lacks the stimulation that belongs to the warrior instinct. Now, he finally found this feeling again, which naturally inevitably made him excited.


    In such an excitement, he has lifted the golden texture of his own hands, inlaid with a scabbard of gems, and shouted out loud with a voice from the bottom of his heart and soul. its name.


    "Awaken, the ideal hometown away from everything!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the endless ray of light was already radiated from the scabbard and overturned into a hemispherical light curtain, shrouded the entire city.


    The golden light of the hustle and bustle makes it clear to everyone in every corner of the city, and for those who have already seen this golden light, they naturally know who the initiator of this is. So immediately, countless devout humanists have fallen to the ground and bowed respectfully to the golden light that appeared in the sky.


    They are chanting the names of their saints and praising all the good things that he has brought them. This is an act that they can''t understand for those who have not yet joined the gods. This kind of incomprehension is not only because of the piety of these believers, but more because of the present being shown. Everything is not a common power.


    Faith, this is something that every Indian has almost done. But whether they believe in Hindu gods, Buddhist Buddhas, or even Islamist gods, they have never seen the fact that their beliefs are manifested in this world. In this world, the only miracle that appears is caused by the Ming Wang on the other side of the world, and the Ming Wang is too far away for them, and it is too unrealistic. They can''t find a reason to believe in him, especially if the **** is still so low-key.


    But now, the situation is different. A new miracle is displayed in front of them, and the great existence represented by this miracle is not far from them. So, just as you saw the light in the darkness, it was completely subconscious, and they followed the believers of the human gods, one by one, and fell to the ground.


    Although I don''t know what to say, I don''t know what words to use to express my inner shock and belief. However, their hearts are absolutely religious. In such a situation, what they can bring to Steve is the same as those of the gods, and this is exactly what Steve needs.


    It is not a wise man''s decision to make a nuclear bomb with his own power alone. So, from the beginning, Steve was on the idea of ??the people who lived in the city.


    Use this miraculous phenomenon to attract them to pray in earnest. By using the power of faith born in their hearts, the ideal hometown far from everything will have a greater guardian power. This is Steve''s idea, and at the beginning, he only targeted those who are devout enough to be religious. Therefore, the participation of those citizens of Mumbai is completely unexpected for him.


    Of course, this is a good thing. Because of the power of their faith, the ideal homesickness far from everything sends out a stronger, more incredible power. The golden mask becomes more and more embarrassing. If it is substantial, it will look far away, as if a hemisphere of pure gold texture is protecting the city.


    Unbelievable, almost everyone who sees it can''t help thinking about it. And just as they admire, when they are surprised, the biggest threat is already on schedule.

 Chapter 1307： Wasteland, India, the former road

    Just as the sun suddenly exploded in front of the eyes, when a light spot hit the top of the golden hood, it was immediately endless light and flame spewed out.


    The mask was completely submerged in this way, and looking directly at the terrible light, almost everyone''s eyes gave birth to the pain of being burned by the flames. Many people have lost their eyes, but more people have felt a terrible power that cannot be imagined.


    Even if I dare not look directly at everything on the top of the head, but with the glance of the glory, I can see everything that is like a lava that completely wraps the whole city. Everyone can clearly realize how terribly it is. It is. At this time, many people are fearful, helpless, and overwhelmed.


    This is a force that human beings can''t resist, and in the face of this power, all they can do is tremble, just waiting for the end of the final result. Of course, most of the time, when you see such a situation, your destiny is already doomed. But this time it''s obviously different because they are lucky to have Steve''s guardian.


    The golden visor firmly protected the city. Under the impact of endless light and flame, it once became flickering, as if it had to be broken at any time, but in the end it persisted tenaciously.


    At this time, the energy released by the nuclear bomb has already passed its peak period. When the glare of the light slowly subsided, the flame changed from that terrible gold to a dark orange. A huge cloud of smoke skyrocketed, like a huge mushroom hanging high above the city. And such remarkable features have also made many people understand what they have suffered.


    This kind of cognition makes people happy that they can survive this devastating blow. But in the hope of this, they are more angry and almost crazy hate.


    Nuclear strike, a word that is absolutely jealous of human beings. Anyone who knows about history will never want such a thing to happen to him. Because the lethality of a nuclear bomb is not just for the party being attacked, it is even more terrible. It can be poisoned for thousands of years, killing all the creatures on the land it has ravaged.


    Any country, any nation, regards its own descendants as the most important thing, and this devastating blow against future generations is absolutely impossible to allow. No matter how obedient the ordinary people are in the ordinary, no matter how embarrassing or cringing their minds are, in such a situation, they will become as mad as the beasts that are stimulated.


    Almost everyone is speculating who caused this, and as long as someone pushes it a little, they can follow the signs that have already been shown to be the black hand of the government. There is no doubt that this has completely lost confidence in their own government. Even the government that their own nationals dare to use nuclear bombs to kill, such a government does not matter.


    On the one hand, it is a new political organization that has done its best to protect itself and has always performed well. On the one hand, it was inferior, until the most horrible means were used, even the **** government that these innocent civilians did not intend to let go. Under such a comparison, what kind of choices to make is actually obvious.


    And it is precisely because of such a situation that soon the voice screamed in the crowd.


    "Tempting this **** government, we can''t let it continue to exist. It will only bring disaster to ourselves!"


    "Overthrow the government tyranny, India belongs to us!"


    "What about the army of the gods? Let us support them, to attack New Delhi, and let the bureaucrats who only know how to hide in the official residence know that the world has their existence that they can''t afford!"


    Because of disappointment, this neutral nationality in Mumbai has completely fallen to the camp of the gods, and they have begun to madly want to retaliate against their original government. If this happened before, Steve must be happy to see it. But now, he does not approve of these people''s actions, because he is very clear, what has changed in other parts of the country.


    Dozens of millions of tons of nuclear bombs were bombed throughout the Indian mainland. Almost all of the important cities have become targets of nuclear bombs to be destroyed. Under such circumstances, a city like Mumbai that is fortunate enough to survive unscathed is almost nothing.


    Nuclear weapons of a million tons can directly cause a devastating blow to everything within 150 square kilometers. Moreover, the shock waves and radiation generated by the explosion will also cause far-reaching continuous damage to everything in this range. Unless it is expected that the nuclear strike will come and sneak into the nuclear fortifications, it will be a hope that human beings will survive under such devastating blows.


    If the estimation is carried out according to this statement, then the important cities such as Delhi, Kolkata, Bangalore and Madras are probably all fallen. The nuclear bomb will not open to you because of who you are. When this devastating blow comes down, whether you are a dignitary or a civilian, it will only be an end.


    Death, or life is better than death, this is the only thing that will happen to them. Therefore, they do not have to go to seek revenge, or revenge. Because their enemies are probably gone and gone. Instead of wasting time on such things, consider how your future will survive.


    Survival, this is the most important issue that these Indians should consider now. Because of the impact of nuclear bombs, their future is destined to live on such a polluted land.


    Nuclear pollution from a nuclear bomb with a total equivalent of more than tens of millions of tons will engulf the vast majority of the country��s land, and dust with nuclear radiation will also ravage the country and be dimmed. At the same time, it will further expand this disaster caused by nuclear radiation.


    Electromagnetic shocks destroy the country''s modern industrial base and bring them back to the primitive society. More and more land, water and food will be polluted and become highly toxic things that humans cannot use. In this case, the surviving people who want to survive will face a very severe test. Can they persist? It is something that nobody can say.


    Of course, some people can choose to leave this contaminated homeland forever. Although the wealth they possessed has been wiped out by the power of nuclear bombs, there are still some reservations. And with these preserved wealth, they can change a country to start their new life. Although such a life may not be as full as they used to be, it is obviously the best choice compared to the suffering of India, which has become a **** on earth.


    However, such people are a minority after all. In India, 80% of people live in the oxcart society, and 15% live in two rounds of society. Only the remaining 5 percent can live in a four-wheeled society. And in only 5 percent of this, only a small part of it can have that financial power to go abroad to start a new life. Relative to the population base of more than one billion, their existence is very small, so the fate of most people still have to struggle on this contaminated land.


    Some may say that humanitarian relief will give these people new hopes for life. However, if you look at this huge population base, you can know that this is simply impossible. Only one country in the world can afford the food and clothing of more than one billion people. Others, including India, have almost all of the country''s most populous countries with hardships in their national lives.


    This is a matter determined by the national economy, material production, and institutions. Like India, its economic ability is not bad, but because the population base is too large and the system is flawed, he simply cannot solve the basic national food and clothing problem. Not only it, but any country in the world that has such a large basic national will be unbearable.


    It is impossible for people to generate electricity and heat by love, not to eat or drink. That is the idea that idiots have, so no matter how many people will have the kind of humanitarian thoughts of all kinds of people, they want to rescue these Indians who are harmed by nuclear radiation by means of international rescue. At the national level, the leaders of the country will not easily decide such things.


    After all, the lessons of the past are in the forefront. The refugees brought by the Middle East war conflict are still raging in Europe, causing serious problems in European law and order. The countries that opened the country to accept these refugees have now tasted the bitter fruit. They are the countries most affected by the refugees. If we put such choices in front of the leaders of those countries, they will certainly not make such stupid decisions as they did before. Even saying that, like the United States, it is not impossible to close the door.


    After all, humanitarianism, to be clear, is a good name. In fact, there is no substantive effect on people. If you have that ability, you may wish to do it. But if you don''t have that ability and you have to swollen your face and harden your fat, then you are really asking for it.


    Think of millions of refugees to make the scourge of those European countries look like, and now India''s affected people can be more than a few million, but more than a billion. If you really want to receive them, then those countries that like to flaunt humanitarianism in Europe can live without it.


    Europeans can''t be stupid enough to be so stupid, no one will be stupid enough to take this fate to do this kind of gambling. Therefore, the fate of India is doomed. And these people in India can only rely on themselves.


    Of course, under this premise, Steve will give them some special choices.

 Chapter 1308： Evolutionary theory

    Humans fear the danger of nuclear radiation because nuclear radiation can have unpredictable and serious consequences for all organisms. This magical power can penetrate deep into the genes of an organism, changing the original structure of a species from there.


    This transformation is not benign, but an uncertainty of unpredictable results. If you are lucky, you might be able to get your own super powers like those of superheroes. But the probability is about a few hundred billionths, and no one normal can imagine that this kind of thing will happen to him. They only imagine the bad luck.


    Radiation changes the genes in them and causes terrible lesions in their bodies. Perhaps it is the decay of the organ, perhaps something terrible change in the form, even if it is like the extra limbs in the sci-fi horror film, this is not impossible. Under normal circumstances, human health usually produces terrible rejection, and under this rejection, human life will be as fragile as paper.


    It is possible to die at any time. This is the fate of most Indians. Like a terrible infectious disease, almost no one can survive a contagious disease of this size. Even if their bodies are healthy, the air they are exposed to, the food and water they consume, and even the environment in which they live are contaminated. Radiation pollution makes them only likely to be exposed to such a presence, so they can''t escape the fate of death.


    However, if human beings can no longer be affected by radiation, and humans can weaken the radiation of their own body to an acceptable range, will they still suffer such a fate?


    Perhaps for most people, this is an unknown proposition. But for Hydra, this is the answer that has been explored. Using the resources in his hands, Hydra has done a good experiment on this project, and their final experimental results also show that humans can change the lethality of radiation to humans as long as they can adapt to the effects of radiation. as a result of.


    Of course, the key to the problem is how to adapt. On this issue, Hydra has its own solution. And the solution they chose was to get up and down the fundamental problem.


    The effects of radiation begin with human genes and cells. Because human self-evolution is not strong enough, they are simply not able to fight the effects of radiation. This is like putting humans and mutants in the same radiation environment. Ninety percent of humans will die, and for mutants, this may be like a soon-to-be-good cold. As long as it is good, the corresponding antibodies can be produced and are no longer plagued by this problem.


    Human beings are not mutants, and human beings have no ability to become mutants. Their genetic changes have incomparable magical coupling, as if they were congenitally not in the human world. Although they have similar appearances, similar habits. But the existence of an x ??genome has completely divided humans and mutants into two distinct species.


    This can''t be changed even with the Hydra. Although there are so many resources for research, they have not made any progress on the species breakthroughs of humans and mutants. And investing resources and energy into it is obviously a stupid move, so they made a breakthrough in the other direction.


    You don''t need to be a mutant, you just need to be as powerful as a mutant.


    This kind of power is not specifically referring to Professor Charles, and Eric, who is able to fight against the power of an entire country. That is why it is impossible to do it. If the level of monsters can be mass-produced by experiment alone, then the Hydra has already unified the earth. Because this is impossible, this power is obviously otherwise pointed out. And what it refers to is the power of a whole group.


    In terms of the ability to adapt to the environment, in terms of the degree of evolution of species, and in terms of basic physical quality, these are the strong judgments of the ethnic group. To make humans meet such conditions, this is not very difficult for Hydra. Because they only need to let humans evolve.


    evolution! From the existing human form to another form. This change can be a spontaneous change of human beings, as if humans hundreds of millions of years ago evolved into this step today. It can also be a change that is driven by external forces, just like those who are superpowers because of adventures. Either way, as long as it can promote the realization of this final result, it is feasible. The Hydra apparently has no time left for these Indians to adapt to the environment and spontaneously produce a benign evolution. So they can only use another way to promote their evolution. The key is the virus.


    The birth of the t virus itself was born to promote human evolution. The manufacture of biological weapons is only a special purpose of using its nature for profitability, and its essence is to allow organisms to evolve from the current state to a new extent. Of course, because it is a virus, it must have certain defects, and this defect is its own uncertainty.


    A species wants to achieve a perfect level of evolution, and it is less than a million years of continuous development. Unlike the t virus, its existence accelerates this sustained development directly to a level of fear. Condensing millions of years in just a few hours or even minutes, this naturally leads to irreversible changes in uncertainty in the living body. Such uncertainty is the production of monsters for humans.


    The reason why it becomes a monster is that there are too many factors to consider. Energy conservation factors, genetic balance factors of organisms, human self-awareness factors, etc. are all key issues to consider. Before the problem is solved, the t-virus is absolutely a monster in the cage for all human beings, and it is very likely that the human being will be devastated by a slight carelessness. But this does not necessarily mean that the existence of the t virus is wrong, it is something of no value.


    There is no value in this world. Even if it is used, it can promote the improvement of the natural environment. Of course, the t virus is more precious and rare, so its use value is naturally more enormous. As long as someone can continue to invest and research it.


    This is definitely impossible in the normal society of mankind, because human beings have long regarded it as a beast of the flood. As long as it still exists for a day, human beings must find ways to completely eliminate it. Under such a background, it is almost impossible for any company or country to dare to study such things unless they are not afraid of angry people to tear them into pieces.


    Of course, this is only for organizations that live in normal society. If the Hydra itself has been characterized as a terrorist organization, and everyone is shouting, they will not care about these things? So from the beginning, the Hydra has been conducting in-depth research on the t virus, and their research has gradually led to the existence of incredible power itself gradually began to show its original face.


    It can be seen from the biochemical soldiers made by the Hydra using the t virus that they have already developed the virus to what extent. Under such a premise, the use of t-virus to realize the evolution of these Indians and adapt them to the environment of today''s radiation wasteland is not a problem at all.


    Technically, they have fully met all the basic conditions. The only problem that can limit them is whether their approach can be matched by Indians.


    If you don''t cooperate, there is no way to have more resources and strength. Strong twisted melons are not sweet, and strength is not strong enough to change one''s inner thoughts. If it is forced, the Hydra can indeed spread the t virus, but the result is to add trouble to the air.


    Those who have been forced to inject the virus will not be grateful for what you have done to them. In their opinion, you just turned them into monsters, and if you consider them in this respect, they are likely to The head snake is hostile, and the directness is transformed into an enemy that can pull the knife.


    This is not what the Hydra wants to see. It takes a lot of effort to create a large enemy, and there may be no more stupid things than this. So they have to make these Indians willing to do it. And how can they make them willing? Steve''s idea is to let them see the cruelty of reality and realize from this cruel reality that this is the only way they can survive.


    Keeping Mumbai is such a truth. Although Mumbai was spared the first nuclear bomb shock, the nuclear radiation afterwards is an inevitable problem. Of course, compared with those who are directly hit by the nuclear explosion, they must be less fortunate to suffer less. And this has led to the fact that they can produce changes in other people at night.


    Looking at others with a little bit of disease, a little bit of death, from their own body to feel the pain they have experienced. This is definitely a process of despair. And if in such a process, the civilians see that the people belonging to the Hydra are unscathed, what kind of sense will they be? It must be worse than seeing the light in the dark. In that case, Steve is not worried that they will not choose the path they have left for them.


    A billion people, as long as one-third of them accepted them, they are equivalent to having new breeding soil. At that time, the era of Hydra is coming!

 Chapter 1309： Incidents spread international trends

    For any country in the world, nuclear strikes can be counted as an attack that must be guarded against and taboo. In order to be able to be ignorant of a scorpion in the face of a nuclear strike, any capable country will deploy its own military satellite in the sky to monitor all possible threats.


    In this case, the sudden outburst of the purse in India is simply something that cannot be concealed. The huge mushroom cloud can be seen clearly even thousands of miles away, and it is clear from outer space that the color of the entire Indian continent has been red-black.


    No one needs to go to the convening. All the heads of state have gathered spontaneously after receiving this information, and have discussed this sudden situation. Because they are also worried that the nuclear explosion in India is only the beginning, fearing that the war on the Indian continent will gradually spread to a global nuclear war. That is something that no one can spare, so even if they are, it is impossible to continue to look on the wall.


    "What happened in India, the Heigel people? What the **** is he doing? Why use nuclear weapons without notice, can he not go crazy?"


    On this issue, the most emotionally excited is India''s neighbors. Countries like Nepal, Bangladesh and Pakistan are simply unsettled. While the big brother across the Himalayas can barely maintain calm, but can be seen from his eyes, he is also very opinionful about what happened in India.


    It can be said that this move by India has scared everyone. So naturally, the Tian hammer bureau responsible for monitoring the situation in India will inevitably have to eat and drop on this issue.


    Although he hated the madness and stupidity of the Indian government, the head of the Tianshou Bureau knew very well that this time was not the time when they shirked their responsibilities, so immediately, one of the three people who attended the meeting explained with a cold sweat.


    "We have no way to contact the Indian federal government. The impact of the nuclear explosion is huge. The whole of India has completely smashed communication with the outside world under the influence of electromagnetic pulse. And according to our observation, New Delhi is also within the scope of nuclear explosion. It is in the core killing zone of a nuclear explosion, so we are not sure whether the Indian federal government still exists at this time."


    "What you mean is that the Indians have gone crazy and even the enemy and I don''t recognize it. They bombed their capital and government agencies with nuclear bombs themselves?"


    The Tian hammer bureau just finished explaining, and some people immediately asked questions. The reason for their questioning is also very simple, that is, this situation is really too ridiculous. No matter how stupid the Indian government is, they will not know how terrible the nuclear weapons are. And using this kind of thing to squat on your head is not a living thing that can be explained.


    You know, this is not something that you can take with a mad driver''s mistake. This must be something else hidden, and what happened in the end, can the Indian government be crazy like this? They can''t imagine the answer in their brains.


    Some people began to speculate that this is related to the existence of Hydra. Because in their view, the Indian government is not going to be like this. Then this means that the nuclear bomb is released by the Hydra. If this is the case, then there is a premise to be solved, that is, the Hydra has mastered nuclear weapons.


    This is really a horrible thing to think of, so that the heads of government in many small countries have begun to become frightened and upset. You know, not every country can be as vast as India. With their big land, they really can''t stand the bombing of one or two nuclear bombs.


    Seeing that the scene became confused, Korsen cleared his throat and said loudly.


    "Everyone, we can be sure that the nuclear bomb is not a Hydra. Because our investigators have verified the origin of the nuclear weapons, the enemy-type nuclear submarines from India. This is the secret force directly under the Indian government. Only the Prime Minister has The right to order it. So this should not be the work of the Hydra, but the Indian government��s own actions."


    ��The Indian government��s own actions? Are you saying that the Indian government itself ordered the bombing of its own? Is it so fierce to die if they die?��


    Although Colson has stood up to blame, but for his explanation, more people still can not believe. Their reasons are the same as before, no one will believe that politicians like them will be crazy to this extent, especially if Heigel is itself an old fox.


    For their doubts, the chairman of Wang��s name stood up and said.


    "Maybe this kind of thing is really hard to believe, but this is the truth. We have sufficient evidence to prove this. Of course, the specific situation is still to be determined. The things happening to the Indian government must be hidden." And want to know what this so-called hidden feeling is, we need further investigation."


    "Agents? Agents of the Tianshou Bureau? You have not been monitoring the war between the Indian government and the Hydra? Have you not found any signs beforehand?"


    Some people pointed the problem at the Tianshou Bureau. The implication is very obvious. That is to accuse the Tian Hammer Bureau of dereliction of duty on this issue. In the face of such accusations, the three directors of the Tianshou Bureau did not mean to refute. Because they themselves have to admit that they did dereliction of duty on this issue.


    Because they estimated the interests of the countries behind them, they used their own authority to cut off the possibility of the impact of the Tian hammer on the Indian war. Originally, their idea was to sit and watch the situation in India become splendid, and then to remove the remnant party of Hydra and to destroy the rise of India in the way of taking advantage of the fishermen. It��s just that they can��t think of it. The situation in India��s situation is really unpredictable. It��s still in the control of the moment before, and the next moment has become a dislocated wild horse, completely beyond their expectations. Therefore, even if someone accuses them of their dereliction of duty, they really have nothing to say.


    Of course, although they are this attitude, this does not mean that the heads of state behind them are willing to let them take on such a crime. So immediately, Tony helped them get out of it.


    "Don''t forget, it is a country''s internal affairs. Don''t say it is a hammer. Even if we just intervene, it will be accused by international public opinion. And Heigel is still such an attitude, you think that Heigel��s embarrassment, will he allow Sky Hammer to do something on his site?"


    "Lord Stark, we are now on the matter. The Tianshou Bureau does have an unshirkable responsibility on this issue."


    "We also have a responsibility. If we don''t worry about unnecessary intellectual weapons, but put all our energy in monitoring the war between Hydra and India, then things will not progress to today. This step."


    Both sides are noisy, and you can feel that if everyone is talking with a virtual projection across a screen, maybe they will be able to fight immediately. Of course, if that happens, the person accused in the past must be unlucky. Although Tony is not the strongest superhero, he is definitely the best one among the world''s heads of state. Compared with him, he is definitely looking for bitterness.


    Of course, everyone can''t let that happen. It is also impossible for them to continue to argue again. So soon, the old brother who had been silent for a voice made a voice and interrupted the language conflict between the two men.


    "Enough, now is not the time to quarrel about this kind of thing. What we have to understand now is what happened in India. And what kind of targeted actions should we make next. In this regard, Tianshou Bureau has Related records? What happened in the previous Indian war?"


    "Yes, sir. We have a very detailed record."


    Nodded, the chairman of the Wang surname said this.


    "Since the beginning of the war, the Indian side has been at a disadvantage. Especially after our forces have withdrawn from India, they are completely completely passive. At the same time, because of the institutional problems of the Indian government itself, they are at home. It was also ravaged by other forces. The anti-government forces took the opportunity to capture several remote city-states in India and let the Indian government begin to struggle."


    "In this process, the Indian government has achieved very few records, and almost all of them have ended up with the Hydra. The Indian government forces have a lot of scruples, and their commanding power is very scarce. In contrast, nine The head snake is a super-level player. He turned the Indian government into a distraction, and then took the opportunity to occupy Mumbai, an important city in western India."


    "The action of the Hydra is equivalent to cutting off the economic lifeline of India. Under such circumstances, the Indian government has integrated all military forces and is under the command of Rama Mujam. Sen, who was promoted to the Marshal. The Indian government and the Hydra launched a tug-of-war in Mumbai. In the course of this tug-of-war, the Hydra launched a dagger attack on the Indian government and directly disintegrated the decision-making level of the entire Indian federal government."


    Speaking of this, the director Wang surnamed a breath and continued.


    "Our news shows that the central government of India only Haegel has survived. But one day later, there was another armed conflict in New Delhi. We don''t know what the outcome is, but according to the news we got, the Indian Parliament I intend to let Rama Mujam return from the front line and take over the post of Prime Minister to become the new leader of India. This is our last news. We originally thought that India would shrink its forces and switch to it. But we did not expect that. Things turned out to be like that at the end. This is our dereliction of duty! I am willing to accept the punishment of the organization."

 Chapter 1310： International Save the Shame

    "Now is not the time to say this. What we are trying to solve now is the problem that is happening in India."


    Interrupted the words of Chairman Wang, the older brother obviously did not intend to pursue his dereliction of duty in this case. Of course, he wouldn''t stir up the water like Tony''s unreasonable trouble, but instead came up with a more important issue as a cover.


    "No matter who initiated this nuclear strike, the result is already like this. We don''t have to continue to entangle on this issue. Now we have to pay attention to whether India still has the ability to launch such an attack. The other is How is the situation in India now?"


    "The former is related to the security of our respective countries. Although India''s long-range ballistic missiles have fatal flaws, no one can deny that they are still threatening. If the Indian government still exists, it is already madly unscrupulous. Where to use nuclear weapons, what kind of means should we use to stop him?"


    "This is a question that must be considered, because if everything is really caused by the Indian government, then we have reason to regard the Indian government as a dangerous target with sufficient threat. In this case, it is obviously also It is impossible to continue to exist as our ally."


    In one sentence, it is equivalent to abandoning the entire Indian government. This is simply unthinkable in peacetime, but no one now has any objections. Because of all this, it can be said that the Indian government is self-sufficient.


    The previous use of the title to drive away the domestic foreign powers has already sinned many countries, and many people have given their opinions. However, this is an internal issue after all, and he is able to stand up in the righteousness. So no one can blame them on this issue.


    But the fact that nuclear weapons are used freely without notice is not something that can be said casually. After all, nuclear weapons are powerful and powerful killers. The scope of this weapon is far from being as simple as a country. The sound of any nuclear bomb can trigger a small range of vibrations around the world. It can be said that it is the nerve that affects the whole world.


    It is no longer the time of the Cold War. The Soviet Union and the United States during the Cold War were the only two nuclear powers. They wanted to play how they played, and they threatened who they threatened. The whole world has been kidnapped in their ring. Everyone can only helplessly and squint on the side, cheering for them.


    But now it is different. Now there are six countries in the world that have nuclear power, and no one of them can be as unscrupulous as it was during the Cold War. Because the whole body is moving, no one can be sure that if they play away, will it trigger a global nuclear war, thus completely dragging humanity to the abyss of destruction.


    That is the responsibility that no one can afford, so even if it is as strong as the original United States, after playing the nuclear bomb, it will cost a lot of money to calm down the situation. And like India, he has no more rights to do such a wayward move.


    This is the price he has to pay for his actions. This is recognized all over the world. So naturally, no one will raise any objections at this time.


    On the first issue, a consensus was reached, and the big brother naturally shifted the topic, opened the talks and the second question. When it comes to the second question, his face is obviously showing a dilemma.


    "With regard to the current situation in India, we need a further investigation to get a concrete conclusion. But some cases are obvious. Under the influence of the nuclear explosion, the whole of India is inevitably caught in chaos. Under this circumstance, the Indian government has a serious problem to be solved whether it exists or not. That is the problem of innocent civilians in India."


    ��Maybe it��s more appropriate to discuss this kind of thing at a UN meeting, but we all know that the United Nations is a fig leaf on our facade. Some things cannot be said too well. But here, the situation is different. Some things we can explain in advance so that we don''t have any unnecessary troubles in dealing with these problems in the future!"


    "Hello, what do you mean?"


    Tony heard something in his older brother''s words. He thought about what might happen in his mind, and this situation made his face ugly.


    "Do you want to talk to us about the rescue of Indian civilians here?"


    "Yes, just talk here." I must have nodded, and the big brother said so. "I believe that everyone here is not a purely humanitarian person, so if you explain things clearly here, you can avoid many troubles in the future. I believe that you have also experienced the problem of being tempted by the media and public opinion. Humanism is very good. It is the nobleness and greatness that can embody human morality. However, in the face of national interests, these should be concessions. Are you representatives of their respective national interests, so we need to exchange here. How to deal with the affected civilians in India, how to maintain the balance between humanitarianism and our national interests!"


    Although the old man��s words are realistic, they are really about the hearts of some national leaders. It is important to know that some of the countries in the past are suffering from the problem of humanitarian relief.


    Not to mention the Britain that has completely disappeared, just to say that Germany and other European countries, which have received a large number of refugees from the Middle East, have been accustomed to the Middle East refugees who have not been investigated because of their own ignorance. Security is extremely challenging.


    Terrorist attacks, religious conflicts, ethnic conflicts, etc., repeated incidents have caused panic throughout Europe. And until today, the storm caused by humanitarian relief has not subsided. It can be said that at this time, if these countries in Europe are kidnapped by moral people and receive refugees from India, they really can live without it. Therefore, they are very supportive and support the meaning of the big brother.


    "Yes, we need to communicate here about the issue of humanitarian relief. If you don''t make it clear, who knows what big troubles will come in the future!"


    "That''s right, I don''t want to find any trouble for international refugees. It''s damn, the refugee problems in our country have not been solved yet!"


    "Yes, it is necessary to make it clear. This was the case in the Middle East. It is obvious that some people are in trouble, but the result is that we have to bear the consequences. There is no such thing as a cheap thing in the world."


    When the spear turned, he suddenly reached his own body. This was something that Tony didn''t think of. It is precisely because of this situation that the idea that he originally wanted to plead for the refugees was also ruined.


    Although they are very sympathetic to the experiences of the refugees, as the president of the United States, it is obviously impossible for them to let these uncertain factors casually enter the United States. The troubles in the United States today are no smaller than those in Europe. It is difficult to say what kind of negative impact it will bring to the United States when it receives such a group of refugees.


    Of course, it is impossible to shut them out directly. A national with a lot of Virgins, he has to compromise on this issue more or less, so he simply said directly.


    ��The US government can accept about 10,000 refugees every year. After the corresponding health and epidemic investigation and background review, we can officially carry out this work within two months.��


    Such a speech sounds resolute and full of impulsive decisive decisions. But if you look at the quantity, you know that this is just like the previous two governments, to cover up the guise of the facade.


    Ten thousand people? In front of India, which is based on billions, it is simply a slap in the face. I think that when the European countries received tens of thousands of refugees, they knew how ridiculous this figure was. However, even if there is a media who dares to blame him, he has good reasons to excuse himself.


    After all, the policies of the previous two governments have only accepted the international rescue requirements of more than 3,000 people each year. He mentioned 10,000 at a time, which is already a very remarkable figure.


    With Tony opening a good start, the other countries naturally come out one after another. Someone opened 5,000, and some opened 3,000. Like South Korea, it directly reported a minimum of one thousand. This is not the case with their domestic Southeast Asian workers. And with their efforts, the number of international refugees who can be relieved by the government has exceeded 100,000. It looks gratifying, but in fact it is simply a drop in the bucket.


    And such a faction is too ugly, so the big brother can only sigh and say in a saved way.


    "I will take out Okinawa to resettle some Indian refugees. I believe that I should be able to solve the livelihood problem of about one million people. This is my limit. As for more, I can only do nothing. International rescue is the most. It can only be done at this point. This has no practical significance for the entire Indian nationals. So, should we think about other ways to see if there is a way to help them? What?"


    "For example, material rescue?" Someone laughed at this time. "Hello, it''s not that I am pessimistic, but the reality itself is so bad. It is the waste land after the nuclear explosion, where there is almost no environment in which humans can survive. We even provide them with food, medicine and other things. Things, they may not be able to stick to the time. So I want to say, we still do it. If you block the whole of India, then I believe that soon, people there will die seven and eight. At the time, things are much simpler, aren''t they?"

 Chapter 1311： Human inferior solution

    Although this sentence is cold, it is very realistic. For nuclear radiation, more than 80% of Indians may not be able to resist this catastrophe.


    Don''t take anything from the Ganges to say things. India��s Ganges mother is great, how can she protect her people, and it is absolutely impossible to keep their peace under the nerves of nuclear radiation. Not to mention the Ganges, even if the Yangtze River Yellow River Amazon is linked together, they do not have such a skill. After all, human beings are only human beings. Their essence is there. They are not able to gain any mysterious power. They are always fragile and ridiculous in the face of truly terrible power.


    But this does not mean that they really want to let them go, let those fellow human beings die. If that is the case, then human existence does not make any sense. As a group, perhaps human nature is aggressive and cruel. But in the face of the greatness of race continuity, they can still be in their own direction. So at this time, the big brother immediately vetoed firmly.


    "Let them die clean? You want to wait until the same thing happens to you, let us let you die? Stupid, if all the high-level people are like you think, you think we can have it in the future. What hope! We might as well hand over our world to the Hydra and the alien civilizations!"


    If it is a formal diplomatic arena, Big Brother said that this is definitely not the case. Because it involves the face of another country, in the face of a nation''s face, this is obviously the intention of launching a war. However, this is not a formal diplomatic scene, but a private meeting of leaders of various countries. Although it is still very shameful, such a situation is far less serious than the former. At the very least, he kept a little face to the awkward person.


    It��s just that people who are being detained don��t think so. Although Big Brother��s current status is well-deserved as a big brother, it does not mean that he will be obsessed with his scolding, and he can��t even put a fart. So immediately, he said with dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t want to let them go to death, but I can''t let them die. What about nuclear radiation? The problem of genetic diseases that humans can''t cure now, except to save them before they are deeply affected by radiation. We have no other way to help them. But we have also discussed it before. With the capacity of countries in the world today, we don��t have the ability to accommodate more than one billion victims. So we can only watch them die. Is there something wrong?"


    "The wrong place is that others are thinking about how to help them, but you don''t even want to think about it. Your thoughts are very dangerous, sir. Extreme selfishness may make you forget, you are still This fact of human beings. And once you have really forgotten this, then maybe one day, you will betray the overall interests of mankind! So I need to warn you, let you remember, you are still a personal class!"


    Standing on the moral level of the human whole, the older brother of course speaks to be arrogant and arrogant. In the face of his statement, another person can only mutter and say such words.


    "Good people are also you, bad people are you too. You really said everything. If this is the case, then why don''t you just think of a solution to solve the problems of the victims in India? If you can really If you do this, then I will look at you for the first time. If not, sir. I don''t think you have that qualification, so continue to criticize me."


    Big Brother didn''t respond directly. Of course, this doesn''t mean he is going to be so silent. In fact, his mind has begun to think about a corresponding countermeasure, and he has already thought of a similar solution. It''s just that this method is not something that he can say by himself. It involves all aspects, and even the core interests of other countries. Therefore, he only said after thinking about it.


    "I have an idea, but I can''t make up my mind. I need everyone to work together to make a resolution. If you think that my proposal is feasible, then we will work hard in this direction and strive to completely solve it within a certain period of time. This question. Of course, if you don''t agree with my suggestion, then I have never said these things."


    The heads of state who were already prepared to let things go, heard this and immediately became surprised. Because they really did not expect that Big Brother actually thought of other solutions at this time. Regardless of whether this method is reliable or not, this attitude is worth encouraging. So immediately, they said.


    "Of course, sir, please say. If this method is practical, we will spare no effort to support you."


    ��My method is very simple, but it takes a lot of energy and resources to implement it. Moreover, my plan is related to the two countries that have completely disappeared. Japan and the United Kingdom, because of the island��s relationship, they have With a very good geographical advantage. If I can, I think we can establish a new human settlement on the land of these two countries that have completely disappeared by establishing a military district. Although the race may be different, But I believe that after a period of integration, the international community and nationals of all countries should be able to accept their existence."


    These words were made by the big brother after careful consideration, but when he said this, those European countries were caught in the cold. Because the big brother''s words are not only to consume their energy and resources, but more importantly, his plan hurts their tangible benefits.


    Although the United Kingdom is gone, the close relatives of the British are still there. Under the premise of the common belief in Europe, they had already had a large number of bloodline exchanges in the Middle Ages. In such a situation, it is not impossible to find a group of people like the British who took over the whole of India.


    In fact, the whole of Europe is preparing for this action. Using the British who have taken refuge and some nationals of British descent to send them to the British mainland in the name of Restoring Britain. Even if it is impossible to occupy the entire United Kingdom, as long as it can open up a new territory on that land, it is also an unprecedented victory.


    But now, if you follow the oldest brother''s statement, then all of these abacus will be lost. Under such circumstances, they can''t accept such an opinion. So immediately, someone said something against it.


    "Hello, are you taking it for granted? The British are still not extinct. Under such circumstances, how can you let those Indians occupy the land belonging to the United Kingdom. Is this not trampling on the history of mankind and a splendor? Is the dignity of civilization?"


    "When the British colonized India, no one said this. And again, I did not say that the Indians lived in the British land in the name of India. If they want to travel to the UK in the name of international rescue. If they are, then they naturally want to give up their original international and join the British nationality. This is not a matter of trampling on history and civilization. Because their existence itself can help Britain continue its civilization. ""


    "But what about the British? Do they accept a group of Indians who occupy their own land?"


    "How many British people are living in other countries, and add up to 10 million? Don''t tell me that such a person can fill the whole Britain, instead of emptying a large piece of land there, it is better to divide them and give them Those who need it."


    "But" the Europeans apparently still want to continue to find some excuses to keep the big cake on their plates. But the big brother obviously does not give them the opportunity to struggle. He directly opened their layer of fig leaf and pointed out the intent of the invisible people they hid inside.


    "Nothing is not impossible. I know what you are thinking about and what you are rejecting. You just want to turn Britain into your own land, just like the colonies of that year, use it to expand your country. Interests only. On this issue, I can assure you that the United Kingdom with Indians will definitely meet your requirements."


    "Leaving the country and leaving their original living environment. These Indians are bound to become awkward because of future uncertainties. At this time we only need to guide them a little, they can release far more than usual. More powerful energy. Under such circumstances, they are the best laborers only need to maintain basic living conditions. Think about it, turn the whole UK into your industrial area, which will give your country a weak economy. How much help can be brought in. And the establishment of various enterprises can solve many employment problems for you. Maybe doing this may make you lose the possibility of owning new land, but you have to know that this is an impossible thing. So instead of going to conflict with each other for the impossible, it is better to work together and open it up into a large industrial area?"


    Big Brother��s speech is well-founded, and his remarks are indeed for those in Europe to see hope. In today''s world, it is impossible to open up the country. Even if they follow their original plan, it is just a new Britain that is more inclined to whom. This disguised territory is indeed not as realistic as the actual experience of benefits, and of course, they accept such a statement.


    Not only they, but the countries of Southeast Asia are also moving. Because of the existence of Japan. On this issue, Big Brother just said this very plainly.


    "Japan is mine. Do you have any opinions?"

 Chapter 1312： Top secret meeting human commentary

    The matter about India soon reached a consensus in front of these heads of state, and because the plans and actions represented by this consensus are too large. Therefore, even those participating in the core plan have to mobilize a large amount of resources and manpower to lay the foundation works of the previous period.


    Of course, because the disasters that occurred in the United Kingdom and Japan did not cause any fatal damage to the infrastructure of the two countries, their initial investment was much smaller than estimated. But even so, such an input would be an astronomical figure. If you want to earn this astronomical input, it will take quite a long time to do so.


    However, since countries dare to agree to such a plan, it is naturally quite optimistic about the profitability of this plan. After all, it is a state-led project. It is not a problem at all to earn money. Compared with the profit, expanding the country''s industrial scale, increasing the number of people employed in the country, and strengthening the country''s hard power, this is what they value more.


    To say that a skill is in the contemporary, it is beneficial to have some cowhide in the future. But as long as this project is completed, it will be able to generate various benefits for each country in the next century.


    In this matter, the person who gets the benefits is naturally happy and laughs, as if such a disaster did not happen at all. What is not good at all is the grief, as if the nuclear explosion occurred on the land of his own home. In general, there are only three big brother-level heads of state who can be indifferent to this matter.


    Russia is because there is no such thought, the country��s exhausted economy makes them unable to participate in such a huge project, and it is impossible for him to be offended by the fact that he relies almost entirely on the economic support of neighboring countries. On the country.


    The big brother is another situation. He alone swallowed the biggest piece of cake, so he naturally didn''t have to do the kind of ugly in the bowl. As for Tony, it is completely lacking in strength.


    Being alone on the other side of the world may be a geographical advantage, but this advantage will also become a disadvantage at some point. Just like now, neither the United Kingdom nor Japan are too far away from him. He just wants to intervene, and there is no chance of intervening. So instead of looking at this eye, it��s better not to be bored.


    Almost everyone has their own ideas on this issue. And in line with their ideas, different people have begun to make different actions. However, just as Tony was going to go back to his unfinished work, the big brother suddenly stopped him.


    "Mr. Stark, please wait a moment. Some things I think I still need to discuss with you!"


    "I?" pointed to himself, and Tony, who was about to disappear when he saw it, once again stabilized his figure. However, his tone is still full of confusion. ��Is it related to India? I don��t think that the next thing in India will have anything to do with me.��


    "It will be related, sir. Please wait a moment, and the people who participated in this discussion have not yet arrived."


    Big Brother said a word, then saw the three projections lit up from his side. When looking at the figures of these three people, Tony''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled.


    In addition to him, the three principals of the Tianshou Bureau also gathered here, which made Tony immediately understand that the older brother is not so simple to find him. And just like he thought, when he saw people gather, the big brother said straight to the door.


    "Inviting everyone to gather here is because some things need the help of the Tianshou Bureau. In this matter, our three leading countries must understand certain circumstances. So I will take this opportunity to bring everyone Called here. Mr. Peterovic, you should get instructions from the President of your country."


    "Yes, Lord, the President has already told me. In this matter, I will fully cooperate with your country''s actions."


    The Russian principal said, and then he put on a party with only his ears and no mouth. Obviously, as he said, he is already looking for the big brother.


    Regarding the rights and status of his country in the international arena, Tony has no way to be so free and easy. Therefore, after the Russian principal showed his attitude, he immediately showed his very different attitude.


    "Well, although it is already two to one, it is indifferent to have my opinion. But I still want to know, what you have in the end is that you need to mobilize the hammer. It is like you. As I said, I don��t know the right to know anyway?"


    "Of course, Lord Stark. I called you up to let you know what you should know."


    I smiled and nodded, and the older brother said that the elders were demeanor.


    "On this matter, it is actually related to India. We all know that the most serious problem in India is not the problem of its regime. The most serious thing is that it has more than one billion people affected by the country. Their existence, It is an unstable factor for this world."


    "Wait, do I understand wrong? Unstable factors? They?"


    Shaking his head hard, Tony obviously didn''t quite agree with Big Brother. Because in his opinion, these Indian people are already pitiful enough. In the case of the most severe man-made disasters, they also passively accept the blockade from around the world. Although countries have been working hard to organize humanitarian relief, it is impossible to completely solve the problems of the Indian people, whether it is the international rescue of the waters and the large-scale population transfer plan.


    The former is simply a matter of doing things, and the meaning of nonexistence is actually the same. Although the latter can solve some problems, it is only a part of it. It is impossible for the land of those two countries to be distributed to more than one billion people. Moreover, his early construction will be a long project. Before the end of the project, they could not help India at all.


    This means that for a long time, the victims of India can only be killed. It is conceivable that they will inevitably suffer heavy losses in this self-defeating situation. In order to survive, they need to struggle hard. And even if they are struggling again, waiting for the vast majority of them is only desperate. In the face of such a sad reminder of life, Big Brother actually said that they are potential unrest factors, and Tony really can''t agree with it at all.


    Tony''s attitude is expected by Big Brother, because Tony is too young for him, and he can easily guess what he thinks. Under such a premise, it is normal for him to not see what he can see. There is nothing to be harsh about this. As a predecessor, he does not need to be harsh, but to help him at this time and let him see what he can see.


    So immediately, he said to Tony with a heavy heart.


    "I understand your thoughts, Lord Stark. You sympathize with the victims of India. This is normal. Anyone with a conscience in the world will sympathize with them after they understand their situation. This is human nature, they It is indeed worthy of sympathy. However, sympathy does not mean that you can ignore the facts. And in many cases, the cruelty!"


    "For example?" Tony was unwilling to ask, as an adult, even if the big brother really has an age advantage, he really does not want to be taught. So now, he showed an attitude of not admitting, and for his attitude, the big brother just smiled and smiled, and then explained to him.


    "For example, you only saw the tragic and sympathetic situation of these victims, but they did not see their fundamental changes due to this man-made disaster."


    "Lord Stark, the biggest difference between man and beast is that human beings know what is the rule. Human beings will abide by the rules in front of them. This rule may be law, perhaps social common sense, maybe just a moral concept in the heart. But whether it is Which one is a matter of principle that humanity abides by."


    "In most cases, human beings will stick to this inner line. But this is not active, but passive. A philosopher in our country said that human nature is evil. The reason why humans will guard The rule is because in this world, there are forces in government, law, and social conditions that force them to obey this rule. Human beings are social creatures, and individual life has no way to fight this collective power. So in order to survive, to live better, almost everyone will adapt to this rule and will learn to follow this rule. Then, this is not absolute. Because there will always be accidents."


    "When one day, the power to maintain the rules is broken, what kind of things will happen? You used to be a superhero, so you should understand this very well. It is like those super criminals who have the power to break the rules. In the same way, without the constraints of the rules, most humans will choose to release the animal nature in their hearts. In that case, they will naturally become dangerous."


    ��Like India? Do you think they will become what you said?��


    Tony asked, he had already heard the meaning of the old man''s words. And this big brother just nodded affirmatively, and then continued.


    "The government is in vain, the basic order of society is gone, plus the serious problems facing survival. They are indeed gathering the conditions that I think are turned into beasts. And what you especially need to know is that in that piece. There are still our enemies on the land, and with their jealousy and devotion, can you be sure that the Indian victims will not become their weapons? At that time, do you think things will be so simple?"

 Chapter 1313： Responsibility mission solution

    Even with Tony''s stubborn character, he would not deny that what Big Brother is saying now is indeed his reason, and it is precisely because of this that his heart is more and more worried.


    In this world, I am afraid that no head of state can be like him to understand the harm that the organization of Hydra can bring. Imagine that at the beginning, even in the United States, which is known as a civilized country, countless people were tempted by the Hydra to become their minions, not to mention that now in India, this is desperate and ignorant everywhere. The country is gone.


    If it is according to the big brother, then the Hydra will only spread more unscrupulously throughout India, and it will be unstoppable. On the basis of the huge scale of hundreds of millions of dollars, they will become a terrible monster, which is something that no one can predict.


    Fortunately, however, the problem of nuclear radiation is the same for Hydra. As a member of this human race on Earth, they must, like those of the Indians, be threatened by nuclear radiation. In such a situation, even if they want to thrive on that piece of radiation waste, it is certainly not easy.


    The embarrassing internal environment, coupled with the unanimous blockade of these countries outside, even if the Hydra has such a huge force in India, it is impossible to completely force it. They want to develop on that piece of waste, and it is simply impossible to solve the objective problems that exist there. And to solve the objective problems there, there is such a simple thing!


    Tony comforted himself so much, but he also knew that it was only his self-comfort. For the Hydra, they can''t use common sense to speculate on them, because they are simply the kind of guys who don''t play cards according to common sense. Therefore, they must make countermeasures, and what kind of countermeasures should they make? On this issue, Tony put his sight back to the big brother.


    "Hello, what are you going to do? I think since you can think of this, then you must already have a countermeasure. Please say it, as long as it is reasonable, I think I should spare no effort to cooperate."


    "Of course, I did think of countermeasures. And this countermeasure is also composed of two parts."


    Since Tony has been so direct, then the big brother is naturally not likely to drag on, so he just smiled a little, just as he answered Tony.


    "First, I want to use the power of the Heavenly Hammer. The mission of the Heavenly Hammer is to target the Hydra, and in the case of India, they are indeed somewhat derelict. This is no matter how much you and I will cover it. The fact that it is impossible to change. If you are wrong, you must be punished. We cannot always hold this kind of thing, which will let other people have opinions. After all, Tianshou Bureau is an international consortium, not us. Once we did this, and we did too much, then the damage to this organization is obviously incomprehensible. So, my opinion is to let Tianshou Bureau intervene in the present India and let them target India now. The current situation and the investigation of the Hydra''s actions are in-depth investigations. This is an act that they will make up for, and only then, the prestige of the Tianshou Bureau can be preserved, and their existence will not be questioned!"


    "Wait, sir, I have something to say!"


    Although Tony admits that the big brother said this is indeed his reason, but this does not mean that he fully agrees with his idea. Because in his opinion, this idea has a very serious problem, that is, he wants to do it in the sky, it is simply a death.


    Let a group of agents go deep into the waste land with serious nuclear radiation, and still have to go inside the enemy''s forces when it is unlikely to get effective resources and supplies. This is simply the task of nine deaths. It can be said that even if a thousand agents are sent in the past, it is estimated that they can come back alive, and I am afraid that even one in ten will not.


    Such casualties are really terrible, and as a leader, under the premise of knowing how serious the situation is, it is too much to send someone to perform such a task of sending death without brows. So Tony immediately disobeyed, and he could not let the elite of these human beings die in vain.


    This is the rare woman''s benevolence of this young national leader. For his kindness, Big Brother is appreciated, but he will never agree. In this attitude, his reasons are also very full.


    "Any military action can cause casualties. If you are not willing to pay even if you are injured or injured, it means that you may suffer more serious consequences in the future. Lord Stark, you have to be clear, this is for this world. The vaccination of the future, their sacrifice now is for more people to enjoy a peaceful life. Although this is not fair to them, but since they chose this career, this road, then they It is already shouldering such responsibility. This is their mission and what they have to do. So, you are not necessary at all, and you are not qualified to stop them from doing such things. Do you understand what I mean?"


    If it is normal, this obvious lesson will definitely return Tony��s voice, which has never suffered. But now he didn''t do it because he understood that what Big Brother said was right. Whether it is a special agent or an army, in the end, the government is funded by the swords and minions. The government��s money is obtained from the taxpayers, so their task is to protect the safety of taxpayers and ensure that they will not Be threatened by any evil forces.


    The current situation is that if Tony bans them from participating in the operation because of the safety of these agents, then when the Hydra is sitting on the ground and affecting the safety of innocent civilians in the whole world, this is He and those agents are derelict. They are equivalent to failing the trust of the people and equating to giving up their inherent responsibilities. As far as this is concerned, their existence is no longer there. And that seriously said, in fact, there is no difference between letting them go to death.


    Tony can''t make any sophistry on this issue, which involves a big deal of responsibility and ethics. It��s just that he��s still a bit hard to talk about, like other people, in one sentence, let hundreds of people go to death.


    It seems that he is seeing his embarrassment, and the big brother has not continued to blame. He just sighed and said to Tony.


    "I know what you think, Lord Stark. If you can, I don''t want to push these good guys into that dangerous place. But you have to know that this is politics. The so-called politics itself is abandoning. All the people are sophisticated, only one place that pays attention to pure interests. There are too many problems we need to consider, and there are too many aspects that need to be scrupulous. It is just a matter of sacrifice, it is impossible to shake us in the general direction. decision."


    "On this issue, things must be developed. The only thing we can do is to use as many means as possible to ensure that they will not have more sacrifices."


    "There will be no more sacrifices?" Laughing at self-deprecatingly, Tony apparently did not think that there was any guarantee for such words. However, he still took the depression in his heart and asked a question. "What are you going to do to make them not have more sacrifices?"


    "I think about this issue. In fact, it is a good decision to use the Avengers. They are all superheroes and they are more advantageous than ordinary humans in combating nuclear radiation erosion. If they can be brought in, as A special force to deal with the agents'' actions in India, then we have every reason to believe that they can guarantee the most basic life safety of these agents."


    "This is not enough!" Shake his head, and Tony responded directly to the disappointment. "How many people are superheroes, how many people are involved in this operation, they can''t take into account the safety of everyone. Even even their own, I am afraid that this action is also very It��s hard to say, it��s not going to happen. I have played with Steve, and he is now more powerful than most superheroes. The super criminals who have him and the Hydra, even the superhero team, will be in crisis. Heavy."


    "I know, so I need to discuss the second solution with you. This is the way you can solve it!" After sinking his face, the expression of Big Brother suddenly became serious. Obviously, the solution he proposed next is not simple, and in fact it is, because he has already put his own idea into a existence that should not appear in reason.


    "Lord Stark, I want to borrow your relationship and mobilize a lot of intellectuals to enter India and participate in this operation."


    "Intelligent equipment?"


    "Yes, Zhiwu!" Nodded, the attitude of Big Brother is very positive. "I know what you want to say. Do you think that I will reject it because of the small problem that appears in the mental weapon? No, I am more awake than many people. The tool of Zhizhi is just a tool. We can''t give up this weapon because the enemy has the means to deal with him. It is a wasteful act, and it is also called the enemy''s mind. To treat our enemy, we must reverse it. Row."


    "Of course, the Hydra''s means for the wisdom of the weapon can not be prevented. So I need you and the outstanding talented scientists like Dr. Reed to find ways to solve the impact of Hydra on them. In this way, we can ensure that they are on our side, and only in this way can India''s actions be more successful. For such a request, I think you should not refuse it!"


    "Of course, I know what to do!"


    After thinking about it, Tony replied solemnly. He really knows what he should do.

 Chapter 1314： Intellectual disability trust doubt

    Tony and the big brother reached a consensus, and under such circumstances, the directors of the Tianshou Bureau naturally have no room for rejection. After all, they are only representatives of the three major countries placed in the Tianshou Bureau. When the boss behind them decides what they can do, they can only do what they want.


    Raise resources, draw elite troops, and complete all the preparatory work as soon as possible. This is what they can do. Tony is actually very reassured about their actions. Because he knew that Coulson was a person worthy of trust, he also assuredly and boldly handed everything to him. After all, in this matter, he still has more important things that he needs to deal with.


    It��s not a matter of how easy it is to mobilize intelligence. It can be said that during this time, he has become a bit overwhelmed because of the wisdom of the weapon.


    I don''t know which country''s media is such a jerk, but actually announced the opening of the weapon in India. When such news was passed back to the United States, it immediately led to the indiscriminate bombing of public opinion. The inferiority of human beings simply makes them not very easy to trust the existence of non-my people. This can be seen from the long-standing ethnic discrimination and the oppression of the mutants. Compared with other races with flesh and blood, the mechanical life, which is completely different from human beings, is naturally more likely to cause human resentment.


    If, before, because the help of the martial arts to the public security has caused humans to gradually accept their existence, then now, the exposure of this news has made the mentality of the mentally-armed equipment completely exhausted. Although the government has already made a statement, it is said that the problem with the AI ??is that the Hydra has developed a technological weapon that disturbs the wise weapon. This can be avoided by waiting for the corresponding upgrade of the AI. But the vast majority of ordinary people are still unwilling to buy it.


    For them, the emergence of such a potentially dangerous target is too horrible. Even if these intellectual devices have improved their lives and brought many beneficial changes to their lives, this is not enough to serve as a reason for their trust in intellectual weapons. Because for most people, the weapon is just a tool. And for a tool, they really don''t have to invest any emotions. It��s a normal thing to leave him when he��s useful, and to sweep him into the garbage when it��s useless.


    Of course, as a force to promote intellectual weapons, it is almost Tony who regards him as his own political achievements. This kind of sentiment of the people is very unacceptable. This is a waste of his pains, and it is likely to return to the bad situation of the original social security that has begun to gradually improve. This is a result he can''t accept, so he has been under pressure and forced to retain the entire American system of intellectual weapons.


    But his behavior is a huge offense to the American people who are democratic. Although they can''t use various means to threaten Stark''s centralized government as usual, this does not prevent them from making their own actions in the private sector.


    Extreme destruction and violence are almost always repeated on the mentally retarded body. People almost use the cruel ways they can think of to treat the intellectuals that once guarded their safety. Use guns to attack, use cars to hit, and even dragged the wisdom devices to force them into the steelmaking furnace. Because of the basic principle of protecting human beings, even if they have the powerful power to crush human beings, it is difficult for them to resist the human beings who are hurting them. This has led to a more and more unscrupulous behavior of human beings, and the damage rate of intellectual weapons throughout the United States is also growing in an exaggerated curve.


    Even so, Tony insisted on retaining the wisdom device. He believes that time will dilute this irrational behavior, and he believes that his people will one day realize that the existence of intellectual devices for them is not as terrible as they think. At that time, they will admit their mistakes and re-accept the existence of intellectual weapons.


    This is a naive idea. To be innocent until now, Tony can''t see the possibility of this hope. Originally, he still wanted to stick to it for a while to see if things could turn around. But now, because of the existence of the plan, he has to change his previous thoughts.


    Because it is a covert operation, it is impossible for him to start the factory to continue producing more intelligent weapons. And because it is a covert operation, he is not likely to know other countries, from which they have already thrown into the warehouse to scrap the wisdom of the equipment. He has to do it, he can only draw from these intelligence devices in his own country. Because the United States is originally the country with the most intensive distribution of intellectual weapons, it is the only way to make it impossible for others to detect it.


    However, it is obviously that he will do a lot of violations of his original intentions. For example, give the nationals a wrong signal, let them think that they have compromised on the issue of intellectual weapons. Or let others think that even he lost confidence in the wisdom device.


    In either case, it may have a huge negative impact on him. And this will make the Stark government, which is already planning to deal with the consortium, in a huge disadvantage.


    However, Tony has no choice. He knows very well how bad it would be if the Hydra were developed. It can be said that the whole world, including the present United States, will have a huge shock due to the expansion of Hydra''s power. Compared with that situation, he is more willing to bear some local pain at this time. At the very least, you can avoid his future getting into more trouble and pain.


    This is his choice, and making such a choice is not easy, because he not only has to convince himself, but also to persuade the Austrian real-world controller. It can be said that the most severely hit in the entire mental health storm, it is necessary to count the Austrian creation.


    The existence of the mental weapon is very important for Aochuang, if you want to find a metaphor to describe the relationship between them. Then the mental weapon is like a worker bee in a bee colony, and the Austrian creation is the core peak of the whole beehive. For Aochuang, Zhiwu is his tentacles, a tool for him to spread his will and action throughout the world. Under the premise that the whole world is retreating from the wisdom of the device, the space in which Aochuang can move is naturally squeezed.


    Under this circumstance, the United States can be said to be a self-retained place of Austrian. With Tony''s escort, he can guarantee his freedom of movement in the United States anyway. But once Tony draws most of his intelligence into India, it is equivalent to cutting out his last piece of land. This is naturally a situation he is unwilling to accept. So when Tony explained this to him, he immediately raised objections.


    "I don''t understand, sir. Why do you want to do this? If you give me the appropriate authority, I can quickly mobilize productivity to produce the quantity that meets your needs. We don''t need to mobilize these intelligence devices in the United States. Weaken my control over US domestic affairs, and this is equivalent to disguising your power within the United States in disguise. With such a stupid choice, I really can''t think of any reason for you to do so!"


    "The reason is simple, because I have to make sure that this action is secret. And, I don''t want to touch the nerves of other countries."


    The face is a true color, and Tony is also plausible when he speaks.


    "Now the world is rejecting the existence of wise weapons, even though we know that this is the conspiracy of Hydra for you. But you have to admit that their strategy is very useful. When wise weapons fall into this untrusted In the situation, we can actually do very little. In this case, I can''t even increase the production of Zhizhi. I should know how many eyes are staring at us. Trends. Once we have made a violation of the tone of the world''s public opinion at this time, then what should people think about me, and what should they think about? I don''t think you want to be a protagonist in a new conspiracy theory. Be the basis for those political opponents that used to vilify my dictatorship."


    As a community of interests, this is a matter of course. And Ao Chuang, who couldn��t think of how to solve this problem, could only accept this statement after a silent thought. Of course, Tony also promised him that he would not be able to give up such an important tool for Zhiwu. At some point in the future, he must still have the mental weapon come back. And it was such a guarantee that gave Aochuang the confidence to let him choose to accept Tony''s approach.


    Convince the Austrian, then the rest of the things will be much better. It is nothing more than upgrading the Zhiwu. And such things don''t require Tony''s hands-on, there is a blue-creation, the completion of the upgrade task for the Hydra means is not a problem.


    Originally, those intelligent machines that were in duty in various countries belonged to the old-fashioned machines. Taking advantage of this opportunity to upgrade them, not only can they guard against the attack of Hydra, but also ensure that the role of the intelligent machinery during the mission in India has become even greater. This is a two-pronged thing.


    Tony can theoretically let go of this matter and completely hand it over to Ou Chuang. But he did not do this, but he personally joined the upgrade plan. And the reason why he wants to do this is because he is not as trustworthy as Colson himself.


    It��s ridiculous to say, Colson betrayed him, but he trusted Colson. And for the completely convincing Austrian, he could not fully believe it. This is the root of the inferiority of human beings who are left in his body. He knows this, but he doesn''t want to change that. Because in his heart, he is still a personal class.


    This is a thing that humans should do, isn''t it?

 Chapter 1315： Say goodbye to past regrets

    With a lot of energy, Tony worked for a long time. During this period, he was not supervising the creation of the intelligent equipment of the Austrian innovation, that is, to stay in his own laboratory to solve the government''s accumulated business through the network. Although some people can''t see people, everyone knows that he is working, so no one will bother him.


    After so busy for a while, Tony��s hand finally came to an end. In such a rare free time, he immediately remembered his wife and the child who was about to be born.


    It was very close to the day when his child was born, and as a father and husband he did not have any representations about his wife and children, which is obviously his negligence. However, it is not that he is not willing to do such expressions, but that he really does not know what attitude to use to face them, especially in the face of the child who is destined to be different from birth.


    Can he be the father of the child? Can he protect him from growing up a little? Can he give him a life and future that a child should have? He was not sure at all in this regard, and it was because of this uncertainty that he became more and more afraid to face his expectant wife and the small life that was about to be born.


    However, the coming will come after all. As a father, he can''t wait for his child to be born, and he still dare not go to see him. Therefore, it is time to take the courage to go and make a decision to customize a good father.


    Tony thought this way and strode over to his wife''s room. When he got there, he heard a cheerful laughter. This made him very surprised. Because of his identity, not everyone in this White House can talk to his wife. And even if there are friends to visit, I am afraid that there will be no one at this time. So, who is it?


    Driven by curiosity, he immediately pushed open the door, and immediately, he saw an unexpected existence.


    "Selena? How are you here?"


    Moonlight goddess Serena! Her appearance is definitely something that Tony didn''t think of. This is not only because of her identity, but the identity of Hui Yao City is really awkward for him now. But the US government needs the support of the city, which is also a good condition for them to talk about at the beginning. Recognizing the existence of Hui Yao City in a nearly separatist manner, what Hui Yao City has to do is to show its support for the government.


    Serena is the representative of Hui Yao City in the US government. Her existence itself means that the relationship between the two has been maintained. Of course, everyone knows that this relationship is actually not very solid. There is no interest bond or human relationship between them, so this is just a matter of doing things.


    And Selena itself is a person with a cold personality. When it is not necessary, she will not take the initiative to deal with ordinary people, so she will appear here to make Tony a little surprised.


    Surprisingly surprised, Tony quickly regained the support and enthusiasm of a master.


    "Dear, you should find someone to tell me about it. So I can arrange it in advance and invite Miss Serena to have dinner together. Like now, I am not prepared for anything, for this guest of ours. In fact, it is really impossible to say anything."


    "I also thought about such a thing, but you are at work, I dare not bother you at that time. But rest assured, I have already arranged, wait for you to take the time to accompany our guests." ��


    Mary blamed Tony for a sneak peek, but what she said in her mouth indicated that she had already arranged everything properly. As far as a wife is concerned, she is definitely one of the kind of help. And it is precisely because she is always such a smart and virtuous, Tony''s heart is more admired and cherished by her. Therefore, he also refused to allow outsiders to be present. He sat directly at his wife''s side and carefully took her hand and said to her with a smile.


    "I know that my wife and adults are definitely ready. Sometimes I really can''t help but think that you can find a smart woman like you. God must owe me a lot of money, otherwise he can''t. Arrange you to my side."


    "I know how to play temper." Although the eyes are still the kind of grotesque, but in fact, Maria can not help but laugh. Sweet words are liked by everyone, and the sweet words spoken by their dear ones are naturally more popular.


    As the saying goes, flirting is pretty. Under normal circumstances, if there is no outsider present, she must be with Tony you come to me a few words. But now, since Sergeina is an outsider, she naturally has to take care of the overall situation. So just said such a sentence, she directly pulled the topic back.


    "Well, I don''t tell you these things. The guests have a business here. I wanted to wait two days before telling you. But since you are all busy, let Selena tell you clearly." Let''s go."


    "Is there something?" If Selena��s appearance is to surprise Tony, then this situation is even more surprising to him.


    You know, Serena is not here on the first day, she has been in Washington for a long time. For such a long time, she did not say that she was looking for Tony to do anything, even if she had a chance encounter with Tony several times. Of course, this is also because she has nothing to do with Tony to help her solve. As a transcendental life completely different from the common customs, if she really can''t solve the problem, then even if she finds Tony''s head, Tony may not be able to do anything. Besides, there is such a big **** behind her, and she doesn''t have to look for Tony.


    Based on this truth, Serena''s intentions will make Tony so surprised, and when he casts his curious eyes on Serena, Serena, who had been silent for the time before his arrival, immediately Just opened his mouth, and some cherished words like Jindi said to him.


    "I am resigning."


    When the words "resignation?", Tony immediately frowned. If he wants to do what he wants, he certainly does not want Serena to leave. Of course, this is not because of his guilty conscience about Serena. Although Serena is very beautiful, but the so-called friend wife can not be bullied, he still knows. The reason why she does not want her to leave is entirely because of the meaning that Serena exists here.


    She is the representative of Hui Yao City, which is a very important identity. And more importantly, the power she has. This made her feel like a humanoid nuclear bomb full of deterrence.


    Whether it is the Hydra or any other organization, after seeing the power of the Serena goddess and suppressing everything, I am afraid that she will be full of scruples about her existence. As long as she has been staying in such a place, no matter what kind of enemy, there will be no courage to pick up any big waves. At most, they can only do some sneaky means in private, and this small means is impossible.


    It can be said that Serena is equivalent to the umbrella of the White House. Her existence has fundamentally eliminated the possibility of being beheaded like the Indian government. However, if she leaves this way, then obviously this umbrella on the bright side will not exist. Although it is impossible to say that this will have an absolute impact on the Shitak government, where the wings are already full, the trouble it causes is not at all.


    If you can, Tony will definitely not let Serena leave. However, this is just thinking about it in a dream. He does not have the ability to bind such a goddess to such a small place in Washington. So he could only smile and shrugged his shoulders, then he said helplessly to Serena.


    "Although I don''t want to hear such news, since this is your choice, then I will naturally respect it. However, can you tell me what is your reason for resignation? I don''t want it because of our problems here. And if you have such an idea, it will make me feel very uncomfortable."


    "Not for this reason." Frowning and thinking, Serena made up her mind and said the reason she was leaving. "I am resigning because my second child is about to be born. As his maid, I should go back to him. And, my things here are almost over."


    It seems that I saw the incomprehensibility of Tony''s eyebrows, and she quickly explained it.


    "Don''t worry about the covenant issue between us. I have already arranged my successor. She will continue to stay here on my behalf as a link between Huiyao City and the US government. Of course, you should also know that this is just a Forms only. Many things have been explained to us, and some things are absolutely impossible to repeat."


    Selena pointed out that Tony used the things of Zhou Yi, and Tony could hear it, and because of what she meant, his face showed a bitter smile.


    Because of those, he lost his best friend, this choice is really not good to say whether it is right or not right. But still that sentence, this is his choice, he does not regret, even though he is already very much missed his old friend.


    "Time flies so fast. His second child is about to be born!"


    With such a feeling, Tony put the pleading eyes on Serena.


    "I know that I am not qualified to see him now. This is my sorry for him, I admit. But I think, you can help me hand over a gift to me, it is my last old friend who is not qualified." Are you optimistic?"


    "of course!"


    After hesitating, Serena still nodded. She knows that this thing does not blame anyone. If you want to blame, you can only blame the world for this cruel fate.


    They just made their own choices, nothing more.

 Chapter 1316： Star, the son of fate

    The second child of his own is born, which is not a trivial matter for Zhou Yi. In fact, since knowing this, Zhou Yi has put down all the work in his hands and began to stay on the side of Serran, waiting for the arrival of that little life.


    As a **** of the sun who is in charge of the power of life, even if he has lost most of his power today, he can still perceive the existence of the little life in the belly of Selana through his own power.


    Healthy, exuberant and full of curiosity about the world, he can feel that his little princess is afraid that he can''t wait to come to the world. As a father, he is also eager to welcome her arrival.


    Excited, worried and a little bit of fear, at this time, Zhou Yi did not perform better than the average person. Although he can use his own strength to determine that Serana and their children will not be in any danger. However, he just couldn''t help but feel this kind of mood. And after a wave of waves, there is no weak time, but it has become more and more deep in the continual brewing.


    This made him somewhat restless. However, because he needs to appease Selana''s emotions, he needs to hold her hand tightly so that she does not have any emotional burdens because of the most important moment in this life. He can only sit by her side honestly. .


    This is a kind of torment, and after suffering, even Serrana has forgotten some of her own pain, and began to comfort Zhou Yilai.


    "Easy, don''t need this. I will be fine, it''s okay. Like you are so nervous, I felt that I could relax when I felt relaxed."


    "Ah, sorry, sorry." When I heard this, Zhou Yi quickly licked his cheek and made his face look soothing. "I told you to be nervous too? Sorry, dear, I didn''t think it would be like this. For me, this is my first time, so I am really a little too excited. Rest assured, I will change It won''t let you follow the affected."


    "No, it''s easy. I am very happy to see you like this."


    Although the woman''s temper at this time is a bit strange, but Selana is still so sweet and pure, she just held the hand of Zhou Yi, and said to him with a smile.


    "I see you like this, I know, our daughter will have a father who loves him very much. And this will only make me happy. As long as you are by my side, as long as you still care about me and our daughter, other things. It doesn''t matter to me anymore."


    "I will always be with you." With a smile and clasped Selana''s hand, Zhou Yi assured him. Of course, after speaking this sentence, he did not forget to go back and say this to other women in the room. "Of course, you are too. Our family will always stay together."


    ��It feels like we are being piggybacked.��


    Although Zhou Yi has been taking care of everyone''s ideas as much as possible. But a woman who is always very assertive like Lilith can''t help but complain. She has emotions and is quite emotional. This is not only because Selana is about to give birth to Zhou Yi��s first biological daughter, but also because the piano with a big belly on her side has been watching her belly with a motherly love.


    It didn''t matter if you lost to Serana. The key was to lose to the nasty woman. This means that she may be under the pressure of the piano in her life, and this is really an intolerable thing for Lily, who is proud of her heart.


    But what if it is intolerable? If you don''t live up to expectations, can you still blame others? Yes, of course. Lilith now almost scatters all her grievances on Zhou Yi, who makes this kind of thing a problem for two people. In any case, she also wants Zhou Yi to take half of the responsibility.


    Of course, how to take responsibility is all afterward. At this time, Lilith did not dare to make any deviations in her work.


    Now she is using her own power to build an enchantment at the bedside and bed under Selana. Because she is the reason for the red sea goddess that symbolizes fertility, her power has the ability to protect fertility and reproduction, and this ability is of great help to the woman who is about to produce.


    In fact, in the ancient minorities of the Semitic and Mesopotamia, there are many admirers who will put her gods in the delivery room for the protection and sustenance of smooth production. Because in the ancient times, the early chances of human babies were too great. The unguaranteed medical technology and living environment make it possible for human beings to pin their hopes on the gods, and this power of Lilith was born in this situation. Although it is not very useful in normal times, it can be used in such a key place.


    Of course, for Selana, Lilith''s help is actually not big. She is a **** with a divine power, and Zhou Yi, the husband who symbolizes the sun, has such a layer of protection. She has no problem at all. But not afraid of 10,000, I am afraid of it. This is the first time Zhou Yi has seen the child born. Her existence has completely different meanings for Zhou Yi. Under such circumstances, let alone one more layer of protection, even if there are more than 10,000 layers, Zhou Yi will not feel much at all.


    Not only does he think so, most people in this family think so. Although everyone usually comes to me, they are jealous and disobedient. But in any case, they have already come to a home and become a family. No matter how troublesome the family is, they always think that they can make each other safe. Therefore, everyone is unreservedly out of their own strength, as much as possible to make things perfect.


    Under their efforts, such a problem is simply impossible. The only question is, when is this upcoming little guy going to come out? This point, even if there are a few people around, it is impossible to foresee the gods. They can only wait until the moon hangs high and the stars begin to flash. The pulse of a new life began to gradually pulsate from Selana''s belly.


    Starlight began to flow in like a stream of water, as the essence of the general diffuse into a glittering star sand, quietly wrapped around Serana. They are swaying and swelling like tides, and countless glimmers shimmer in it, giving the whole room a mysterious and incredible power.


    This belongs to the power of the stars, and the meaning behind it is not only the existence of light, but also the appeal of destiny and hope. No one in the room has such power. Even Zhou Yi, his powerful and unrivalled star power does not contain the elements of the star fate that only appeared in mythology.


    Undoubtedly, this is the power of the small life that was born, and this power means that from the day of her birth, she is already a **** beyond the common customs, a natural god!


    Maybe this is not a strange place for others. But for people like Lilith who have memories of the ancient times, this is a miracle.


    Because of the facts of the whole earth, in addition to the gods born of fate like the three goddesses of fate, there is almost no God born with the gods that can be linked to fate. The fate is too powerful and incredible. Even if it is the supremacy of the gods like Zhou Yi, it is difficult to fight the power of the flood of fate.


    He tried, although it changed his fate, it was not a success, but only a small part of success. Moreover, he paid a huge price for it, and even lost everything.


    The unpredictable and irresistible destiny is the most magical and great place. It involves everything in the world, and everything is included in the palm of your hand. In such a case, what if a **** has a part of the power of destiny? This is really a terrible place to think of it.


    The Lord used the will of the believers to condense the power of prophecy. His power to distort reality and change his destiny has caused one ancient **** to be dusted and destroyed. Even so, the power of the Lord for fate is nothing but a superficial fur. He could not manipulate the flood of fate, and even said that when he was too involved in destiny, he would be countered by the power of destiny. But even so, he can still be the top of the gods.


    Now, destiny is giving her strength to a small life that has just been born, so that she will be accompanied by the power of destiny from the day of birth. This is almost clearly stated that the newly born little guy will definitely be an unimaginable great existence in the future. And such luck, it is really to let Lilith, the goddess with countless experiences, could not help but give birth to envy and envy.


    That is the power of fate. She almost shouted in her heart. However, this is not a trivial matter for Zhou Yi, who once again became a father. He doesn''t care what fate is not fate. He cares only in front of him, only this little life that has just been born.


    She is so small, so cute. Like a soft marshmallow, it makes people look sweet and sweet. And holding her in her arms, watching her dark eyes like the night and the soft silver hair, Zhou Yi can not help but make such a laugh.


    "My daughter, my baby. You finally came out. Dad thought about you for a long time. Now I finally saw you. My little princess, I want to give you the beauty of the whole world, even if you want it." The stars in the sky, I will definitely pick you up!"

 Chapter 1317： Happy and entangled gift of love

    A newborn child naturally does not understand anything, even if she is born to be different from ordinary children, they are the same in the perception of the world.


    Therefore, when Zhou Yi lifted up the newly born little princess, the healthy little baby couldn��t help but cry. In the face of such a sudden situation, Zhou Yi, who had never experienced it, immediately became confused.


    "What''s wrong, what happened. Baby, how are you crying!"


    He panicked and shook hands and almost dropped the little guy. Although there is nothing wrong with falling on the ground, it is a pain in the floor. But this time it scared the surrounding women out of cold sweat. In particular, Lilith, a woman who has been standing aside, has directly squeezed Zhou Yi and grabbed the little princess from his hand.


    "Look at the way you are a slap in the face, and say that it is a father''s person? The child is here, and something is going to happen sooner or later!"


    She counted Zhou Yi, but her hand gently calmed down to the little princess. It seems that because she is a very motherly existence, the little princess quickly stopped crying in her arms, and quietly opened her eyes, curiously looked at the woman holding her.


    Dark little eyes always give people the illusion of watching the night, and the sparkling silvery hairs are always shimmering with many glimmers. In addition, the sleek look that is different from the average baby''s birth, people can immediately feel his difference. The cute ones feel that the heart is melting fast.


    Of course, as a goddess, Lilith has not yet reached the level that is simply conquered by her appearance. So compared to this cute and explosive, she is more concerned about the power of this child. Just holding her arms, she can feel the feeling of fate flowing in her body. This is the fate of her care, and in this care, Lilith is simply suspecting, unless it is destroying the entire universe, or what else in the world can harm her from the protection of fate?


    This is really a lucky girl! The heart secretly defined the little princess, Lilith looked at her cute appearance, and my heart could not help but soften it. As the goddess responsible for fertility and reproduction, she has such a love that the child can''t tell. So regardless of whether this little guy is willing or not, she directly kissed her little fleshy cheek.


    "It��s a lovely child. If it��s not because you were born, you really want to bring my blessings to you!��


    A **** like his own special power can give such a new life a permanent blessing. For example, an ordinary human life is in front of her, she can bless him with a similar ability to asylum, as long as he is in the night, no beast will actively violate him. He will be the son of the night, and the night will protect him forever like his mother.


    However, this kind of thing is not true in the little princess, because the little princess itself is a god, there is no **** in the world to bless the gods, because even if blessed, it has no effect. What''s more, the little princess has the protection of destiny, which is more powerful than her night shelter.


    For example, the situation with destiny is like this. If Lilith''s asylum can only be to make a mortal a child of the night, not be harmed by the beasts in action in the night. Then as a child of fate, the little princess is unlikely to suffer any harm.


    The son of the night sounds magical, but it is the same thing. When someone is worried about the Son of the Night, as long as he is strong enough, then he can definitely give him something. But the little princess does not have such a thing. This is not only because the little princess has a strong father and mother, even if she is just an ordinary person, she will still not suffer any harm.


    Anyone, even a god, don''t say that it hurts her. Even if she is born with something, she may be disciplined by fate. The punishment of fate is invisible, unpredictable and unavoidable. You simply can''t imagine where the disciplinary of fate will come from, and what kind of way it will come.


    Maybe you just moved your heart, and you are blocked by a sip of water. Maybe you have already appeared in front of the little princess, and are preparing to start with her, a meteor rushing over and ruining you without hurting the little princess. This is the shelter of fate, and this is absolutely fortunate. And this kind of thing actually appears in a small life like a little princess, it is a miracle.


    Of course, it cannot be said that it is a miracle. At the very least, the existence of Zhou Yi��s father played a crucial factor. Of course, this is not known about Zhou Yi, and he does not care about this. Now he is simply scratching his head, like a big monkey, wanting to take the little princess back from Lilith''s arms.


    "Give me the child, I just just careless. I will be careful this time. And then, how do I say that it is also the father of the child, and there is no reason for the father to hold his own child!"


    When he said, he hurriedly reached out to the little princess and saw his claws. The little princess immediately did not give a face to his face and cried.


    "Go and go see you like that. I scared the children!"


    When the little princess cried, Lilith immediately became a motherhood. While turning his back, he put the little princess in his arms, and did not suffocate like a flies to drive Zhou Yilai. Only the fierce expression on her face has not been hanged for too long, and soon she put on a quirky look.


    The face changed so suddenly, this is a situation that no one thought of. And the people on the scene were thinking about what it was all about, Lilith was already bitter and raised her little princess in her arms.


    "You little guy, I am not your biological mother? I don''t have that thing for you to eat."


    Oops, the little princess can ignore this. She just licks her little mouth and wields her fleshy hands and feet, desperately trying to return to Lilith��s arms. Looking at her movements, looking at Lilith''s look of shame and helplessness, everyone who couldn''t figure out the situation quickly understood what was going on.


    For such a situation, they naturally laughed at them with impunity. Among them, especially the ridicule of Lily''s contradiction is the most left.


    "It''s a pity that our little princess wants to find something but can''t find it. Lilith, you are too disappointing."


    Whoever laughs at the scene can do it, that is, the piano can''t. So immediately, Lilith squinted and yelled at her with anger.


    "Piano, you dare say that I don''t live up to expectations. You have the ability to come, let me see if you can''t stand up!"


    "I admit that I may not be arguing now, but I will be able to argue with it soon." In the face of provocation, the piano was not moved, but instead took a laughter and stared at the wet part of Lilith''s chest. The slow response responded in detail. "It��s you, when you can argue, I don��t know."


    The piano is pregnant and her child will soon be born. With such a fact lying here, she naturally speaks to be justified and unconstrained. But Lilith can''t! No way, not thinking about getting a child is not what she said, so at this time she can only dry her eyes and use her eyes to kill the piano again and again.


    The two people immediately let the atmosphere of joy have changed. At this time, the little princess who is between the two people is a slap in the face, breaking the situation directly with crying. The atmosphere made this sensitive little thing instinctively feel wrong, and she completely instinctively used crying to protect herself.


    Of course, a big part of it is also because this little guy is hungry. In this case, Selana, who had been laughing at everyone��s performance, immediately reached out to Lilith and then smiled.


    "Give me the child, sister Lilith. I will feed her!"


    The radiance of motherhood flashed on her face, making this woman who looked like a sweet girl full of fascinating charm at this moment. Especially when she raised her **** without any cover, and smiled and gave the anxious little guy a sigh of relief, it only made people feel the greatest charm of women.


    And looking at Selana has become like this, Zhou Yi''s heart is also a lot of feelings. From the time I met Selana to the present, they have been through a long period of time. And such years make Selana fade away from the ignorance and purity of the past, become pure and more beautiful. The years will not leave her any mark, and the years will only give her greater wealth. And all this is the luck of Zhou Yi.


    Being able to have her, can have such a crystallization of love between them. This can only be described as a lucky one. In the moment, he doesn''t need any words. He just clings to Selana''s shoulder silently, and he is able to confide all the words in his heart to her.


    They are spiritually connected, and there is no doubt about this. Because an emotion maintains the bond between them, it is not going to make them die.


    Such a scene is another taste for other women. jealous. No woman doesn''t think that there will be such a day, and they are even more so. A crystal of love, this is the most precious gift of love. And they are looking forward to such a gift can come to them sooner.

 Chapter 1318： All the city carnival friends come to congratulate

    Zhou Yi��s little princess was born, and it��s not just the life of their family. In fact, as long as they know Zhou Yi and have some friendship with Zhou Yi, they will have more or less expressed because of the birth of this little princess. This is especially true for cities like Steel City and Huiyao City, which are completely enveloped in the shadow of Zhou Yi.


    Of course, there is no need for them to do anything special. Zhou Yi is not the kind of person who is extremely exploitative. He is more protective than his extortion for his own territory. Or, as a guy who has left the human level, he does not need to extort anything from these people. No matter whether it is material or spiritual, he does not need it. All he needs is a decent congratulation, which is not difficult for the city.


    Vacation, carnival. Whether it is the ordinary people in the city of Hui Yao or the mutants in the city of steel, this day is like a celebration that is as lively as a large holiday. Their cheers almost turned the city into a noisy ocean, and Zhou Yi wanted such an atmosphere, such an atmosphere. Congratulations to my children, of course, how excitement can not be overemphasized.


    And under such an atmosphere, one after another guests also arrived here.


    Charles and Wan Wang are naturally not necessary to say. As the two leaders of the changeables of Zhou Yi, they simply cannot ignore such an important thing. And friends like Luo Gen and Xiao Naught, who used to go to Zhou Yi, are even more unlikely to miss such an important moment.


    In addition, Parker, Stacey, Louise and other ordinary people, as well as superheroes such as Little Spider, Dr. Banner and Natasha, have appeared here.


    I don''t know the true identity of Zhou Yi, because his identity on the face will also give him a face. And knowing his true identity, it is impossible to offend him because of such a small thing. It can be said that soon, the entire mansion is already full of guests, and Zhou Yi has been smiling and accepting the congratulations of these people.


    Today is a very special day for him. Even if an enemy appears in front of him, he will only temporarily put down his grievances, let alone be his friends. Therefore, his face always has a smile, and sometimes even he will be full of interest and laughter with others.


    "Rogen, it��s been a long time since I saw it. I heard that you found a daughter. Is it true? What is her name? Come and let me know. I have a lot of friendships. How can you give a gift to your uncle?"


    "She''s called x-23, I''m going to change her name, but I haven''t thought about it yet. As for the gift? Next time, this is my gift, I hope you like it."


    With the children, and the wife who survived the Japanese catastrophe, Rogan apparently had something different. To make an analogy, it is that he changed his original Fauvism and finally lived a man with a family.


    Everyone who knows Rogan knows how difficult it is to become a man with a wolf in this bone. He has always been a wounded lone wolf, not even a nest of nestlings. Now, he has changed from a wolf to a dog, not a derogatory, but a real home. This made Zhou Yi, a friend who had good contacts with him, start to feel happy for him.


    Just happy to be happy, Zhou Yi is really unable to accept this gift from Rogan. Not because the gift is too expensive, but because the gift is so special. Zhou Yichang is so big, and he has never seen anyone who gives cigars when congratulations are given to children. What does this mean? I plan to smoke from a young age. I am a girl, and I don��t want to train in this direction.


    Because it is a happy day, Zhou Yi must not be in public. So he could only hook on Logan''s shoulder, find a place to back, and then questioned him with a sigh of relief.


    "What do you mean by this? This is my daughter. Did you send her daughter a cigar to make her learn bad? Do you believe that the next time I go to see your daughter, I will send her a truck of cigars!"


    "Then I really want to thank you, you don''t know, what time did I live this time!" Zhou Yi''s counterattack not only did not scare Rogan, but instead made the two-year-old smoker like I saw the loved ones and the organization as excited.


    "Since I found the x-23, the truth son never allowed me to smoke at home. When the truth was pregnant, she even broke the money for the cigarette. This box of cigars is still secretly hidden. The baby who got up, just didn''t think that the little guy in my house had a nose that was more spiritual than me. I hid it inside the wall, or I found it, and I got a small report that hit me in front of the truth. I really didn''t. If you have a solution, you can only say that this is a gift for you. Otherwise, you think I will take this thing as a gift. Don��t be kidding. I��ve been smelling it for the past two years. How could it be for you!"


    Rogan said, while he was not polite to take the gift he had sent out. Anyway, it is also the place where people are carrying, and in the home of Zhou Yi, he also draws directly without much care. And watching him so swallowed in his own home, Zhou Yi pumped his mouth, just said to him.


    "I changed my mind. I am going to send your wife and children two truck books, from criminal psychology to logical behavior judgment. You are not afraid that your wife and children will check your smoking? I will help them. There is no chance for you to smoke even in the future!"


    "Do you want to be so embarrassed! We are friends"


    When he heard this, Rogan couldn''t help but scream. If Zhou Yizhen did this, then I can imagine that his future days will never be better. So quickly, he began to ask for mercy.


    At this time, Zhou Yike did not have the heart to continue to take care of him. Today, there are many guests, but not only him. Even if you take care of other people''s emotions, he can''t always spend it here. So he just waved his hand and walked out to the side and said to him.


    "You are right. I really shouldn''t be so embarrassed, so I will give you the truck cigar that promised you. As for how your wife supervises you, I think the books I have attached can make a difference. ""


    No longer paying attention to the stunned, scratch-stricken Rogan, Zhou Yi has already come to the front of the two brothers of Shi Xixi. Today, Gwen Shixi is already on the stage of his work. Because of her father''s care, she was included in the department by the R&D department of the Rizhao Group. This is a good thing for either the Stacey family or the Parker family.


    The emotional problems between Parker and Stacey are already on the bright side, and parents on both sides have already seen more than one side. For both parents, they are very satisfied with each other''s children. In such a situation, they are naturally happy to see the two children go to the end.


    However, there is still a problem between the two families. That is the problem of Gwen and Peter''s work. Stacey knows Peter''s true identity, but the old Parker does not know that they only know that Peter is now working in a Canadian university. Although the salary is high, he is busy all day.


    In this case, if Gwen is not looking for a job there, their feelings may not be able to continue. Because of this kind of thing in different places, sometimes it is really impossible to solve.


    The Parker couple had the heart to urge Gwen to go to Peter, but Gwen didn''t think so. Because she is very clear, the old Parker couple is very important to Peter. It can be said that after the death of Peter''s biological parents, the old Parker couple worked as a parent and gave him a big adult. This is a kind of parenting, a kind of love that must be repaid.


    For Parker now, because he has a heavier responsibility, he is temporarily unable to return the two old people who raised him. Regardless of how this is said, it is actually something that cannot be said.


    Although the two old people said that they didn''t care much, Peter cares, and Gwen is also interested. In this case, Gwen resolutely gave up to find Peter''s plan, but stayed here and assumed Peter''s unfulfilled obligations as a fianc��e. This is a rare expression for Americans who are free to pay, and it is this performance that has earned more respect for Gwen and made the Old Parker more love this "children."


    Like now, after seeing Zhou Yi coming to them. Even the honest man like Old Parker couldn��t help but say to Zhou Yi.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Zhou Yi. Congratulations on getting a little angel. Yes, this is Gwen, Parker''s fiancee. She is working in your company now, and I hope that you can take care of her in the future."


    It is enough to say that Gwen is in the mind of this old man to make such a request for a good old man who has been straightforward for a lifetime. Faced with such a pleading, Zhou Yi smiled and said affirmatively.


    "This is of course. Gwen is a very talented young man. I think she will be the pillar of my company in the future. For such a talent, if I don''t give her some care, then it is really a bit unreasonable. Yes, Gwen, haven''t congratulated you on getting engaged with Parker. Parker? Put such a beautiful fianc��e here, his fianc�� is a little incompetent!"


    Everyone knows that Zhou Yi is making a good laugh, so no one will give any dissatisfaction because of this. As for Gwen, it was a slight smile, and he said to Zhou Yi.


    "Parker has just seen Dr. Banner, he said that some academic problems want to ask Dr. Banner, so one person has passed. Hey, they are there now!"

 Chapter 1319： Understanding the situation

    Seeing Peter''s existence along the guidance of Gwen, Zhou Yi immediately went to the past with great interest. For him, Peter is not a stranger. Even further, Peter is one of the most admired young people he can''t. When I met a young person I admire, as a predecessor, he naturally wants to go to the cold. So soon someone saw that Zhou Yi smiled and hooked Peter''s shoulder.


    "Peter, you haven''t been to the city of Huiyao for a while. Why, don''t you look at your uncle and your sister, even your fiancee?"


    ��Mr. Zhou Zhou?�� As soon as he saw Zhou Yi appear on his side, the little spider immediately became shocked. His uncle and aunt did not know the identity of Zhou Yi, but he was clearly unacceptable. The existence of such a lame earth can be shaken three times now is now on his shoulders, even if he has the hidden identity of a superhero, it is inevitable to start tremble in his heart.


    Zhou Yi can of course see the trembling of the little spider, and this is what he wants to see. Even because of the episode of bad taste, he has become more and more serious.


    "Why, I don''t even remember. I thought it was a good deal for us. It seems that I seem to overestimate myself. Or, I am underestimating you. How do you say? What? Little Peter?"


    "Who said it? I forgot who can''t forget you. Tell me the truth, you are talking, I am still shaking my legs now? You will be kind, don''t scare me!"


    The little spider began to beg for mercy, and Zhou Yi obviously did not intend to let him go so easily.


    "Hey! I haven''t seen you for a while, and your skill in speaking is long. I haven''t seen you wearing your hood. Or it''s said that it has been a long time with those who are not in the same place, even your pure white. The paper is beginning to change color too?"


    ��Anyone who doesn��t have four?�� Peter listened to the adjective and Peter smiled. At this time, Dr. Banner, who was still chatting with him, began to fall into the rocks.


    "This is true. I have told you about it. It is best to take care of Wade''s neuropathy. You have been with him for a long time, and one day he will be infected by him. How do you think I am?" Is it nonsense? This is based on science. Human behavior has sufficient research to show that abnormal human behavior and ideological activities have a high probability of changing the logic of normal people. You are now in the early stages. Maybe the situation will be more serious."


    "No, don''t scare me, Dr. Banner. Wade is not as bad as you said."


    Little Spider and Wade have been working for a short time, and they have a deep friendship. Therefore, in the face of the accusation of Dr. Banner, such a name, he immediately began to wrestle for Wade. However, even he himself did not realize how weak his voice was. When I was weak, Benner raised the scorpion and lifted the momentum.


    "Not so bad, what kind of person is he you don''t know? It''s always faster to move a knife than to move his mouth. One heart falls into the eyes of the money, as long as there is money, everything will dare to do it. And there is no one at all. Ding point responsibility consciousness, in addition to the name of the Avengers, you see where he is still like a superhero. Change his clothes and say that he is a super criminal who has a letter. Say good, he has a mental problem. Say ugly, he At the root is a neuropathy. I don''t understand, you are such an honest guy, I like to mix with him."


    Banner didn''t look at Wade. This is something that has always been there. Because Wade''s way of doing things is in any way contrary to the contrary of Banner. Banner is a self-defeating superhero. Because he has been hurting the innocents when he first turned into a Hulk, he has been immersed in the first line of superheroes for so many years, in order to make up for the mistakes he made in the past. To ease the embarrassment of my heart.


    And the guy who died in this mouth is not the same. He is an out-and-out egoist. As long as he is in his own interest, he does not even need to be the kind of thorough interest. As long as he is psychologically happy, he can carry out his own actions without any scruples. Responsibility, glory, these things are all on one side. There are only two possibilities for Xiao Weide to act. First, someone has saved money. Second, I am happy. The two have conflicts to select the latter.


    Such a guy, anyone with common sense will give a neurotic evaluation. Banner is particularly negative about his evaluation. Of course, how negative he is is only his own point of view. He can''t distort others and let others force him to agree with him. At this point, the little spider is like this, and Zhou Yi is like this.


    Although it hinders the identity of Benner''s predecessors, the little spider is not good for Wade. But Zhou Yi has no such concerns. Of course, he is not meant to tell Wade any good words, but at his daughter''s birthday party, it is always inappropriate to attack a person with such violent emotions. So immediately, he was so saved.


    "Well, two. Today is a good day for my daughter. The two are also the guests I invited. There is no need to make any contradiction because of one person. You can say this later, I think we are the best now. It��s better to talk about some happy things.��


    Zhou Yi is the owner here, and he still has that identity. Even if Benner is crazy, it will definitely not violate Zhouyi at this time. So he quickly became honest and sorry for Zhou Yi.


    "Sorry, I can''t control my emotions. Right, I haven''t congratulated you yet, I have such a beautiful daughter."


    "Right, congratulations, Mr. Zhou. Your daughter is so beautiful, it is like a natural doll. It is so enviable."


    As soon as Banner appeared, the little spider was also complimented. For such compliments, Zhou Yi is still very useful. So he also responded with a smile.


    "I didn''t think I could have such a lucky time to get such a beautiful little princess. But Peter doesn''t have to envy, as long as you hurry to get married with Gwen, I believe that you will soon have such a baby born."


    "I" as a young man in his early twenties, the little spider is obviously a bit shy about this topic. However, the natural temperament of the Americans made him quickly open, and he quickly showed a look of anticipation. "I am thinking that this day will come soon. But now I can''t. Now my work is too busy. Especially recently, there are still important things to do. I may take it off in the future. I don''t leave, but I have already thought about it. When the task is over, I will come back. I promised to pass Gwen and give him a grand wedding."


    "Being beautiful, Peter. I thought you would keep this sentence in your heart, can''t you say it?" Laughing and patted the little spider''s shoulder, Zhou Yi said to him. "If this is the case, then I will take the time to prepare a wedding gift for you. Gwen is a good girl, she deserves you. So, don''t let this girl sad!"


    "Do not worry, Mr. Zhou. Certainly not." On this issue, the little spider unconditionally gave a promise. Seeing his attitude, Zhou Yi smiled with satisfaction, and then continued to ask him.


    "Right, I haven''t asked you yet. What have you been talking about? I think your attitude is quite serious. Is there any other place in the world that is not stable recently? Do you need to be dispatched?"


    The events that took place in India have spread throughout the world for two days, and the entire human race is swaying for what happened in India. In this case, anyone who knows the true identity of these two people can only know if they think about it with a little bit of thought, and what they are going to do with what they say. However, this kind of thing, but Zhou Yi does not know, it is really to let the little spider and Dr. Bangna have a surprise that can not be said.


    "Sir, don''t you know that another big event happened in the world? About India?"


    The little spider kindly reminded, but it still has no effect. Zhou Yi didn''t know about it at all, so he could only ask very timidly.


    "India? What happened to India? Is the government in that place finally unable to fight even the anti-government forces, and the Indian regime has changed?"


    "Mr. Zhou, do you really live on earth? Or do you have recently gone to the universe?"


    The little spider is speechless. This is a big thing. It is reasonable to say that even a farmer in the country can hear a word, but it seems that there is no such thing in Zhouyi. This really makes him somewhat unimaginable.


    "Recently, some private things are busy, and I haven��t had time to take care of the things that happen in the world. And, haven��t I already started to live in seclusion? The outside world has nothing to do with me. So I don��t know. What a strange thing."


    Zhou Yi Zhen Zhen defended himself with words, and in the face of his defense, the little spider just wanted to turn his eyes.


    What do you mean by having a private thing to do is to refer to a child? If so, what you said is really justified.


    In this case, the little spider certainly did not have the courage to spit out from his mouth, so he could only lie in his own psychological belly. However, since it is true that Zhou Yi does not know, then he can not hang the appetite of Zhou Yi. So soon, he explained to him honestly.


    "Things are like this"


    The little spider said about the matter, Zhou Yi also guessed what problems they had just talked about. In such a situation, he also asked curiously.


    "So, you are going to go to the Indian mainland to explore the movements of the Hydra."


    "It''s like this, that''s right." He said that Dr. Banner, who had not been moving, suddenly spoke up, and he also took a very solemn attitude and faced Zhou Yi.

 Chapter 1320： Enlightened heart awakens the gods

    "There is one thing I want to please, Mr. Zhou."


    As soon as Banna spoke, the little spider felt subconsciously worse. He quickly wanted to stop Dr. Bangna and prevent him from continuing to say the rest. But in action, he is already a step later, because at this time, Benner has already said the words.


    "Mr. Zhou, this is the case. You should also understand the status quo in India, where more than one billion people are now threatened by life. Every minute, every second, there may be people who die in nuclear radiation. Under the influence of them, no matter from which point of view, they are innocent. They should not suffer from all the sufferings at the moment, nor should they face such a cruel fate. So, you. You are a great existence. You have incredible power, so why don''t you use this power to save them and let them escape from this disaster!"


    "I? Save them?" Pointing to his nose, Zhou Yi''s face showed a smile like a smile. "You also said that it is more than one billion victims. I only have one person, how can I treat them? Or, what do you think I can do with them?"


    "You are a god!" Staring at Zhou Yi, Dr. Benner bit his teeth and said to him seriously and word-by-word. "The gods are omnipotent. I believe that as long as you are willing to take the shot, there must be a way to save them. Your Excellency, I beg you. This is really not a trivial matter, more than a billion casualties, and humans cannot afford such a price. Even if the humans in this world have had the performance of disappointing you, but it has been so long, you should also eliminate the igniting. They are innocent, so even if you ask for compassion, Save them."


    Banner''s pleading is real. In the face of such a disaster, he thought of the former Britain. The same terrible disaster happened there, but he could not stop it from happening. He tried his best to protect the innocent people, but the end result was ridiculous and cruel.


    He didn''t do anything, and countless people died in front of him like that, but he could do nothing. This kind of thing makes him inscribed in the heart, so that today, it is difficult for you to see any smile from his face. Because of the pain and depression in his heart, he has forgotten what it is like to laugh.


    This is the result of his sense of responsibility and his most demanding requirement. I would like to ask a high-skilled businessman like him, would you not know Zhou Yi��s attitude? The answer is of course impossible. As a few people who are close to Zhou Yi, he is very clear that this existence of great power is already a kind of attitude towards today''s human beings.


    Ignore, ignore, not ask about life and death. It is true that human beings owe him, and even Benner himself will not deny it. He has been a personal player for several major crises. He is sure that if there is no such person as Zhou Yi, then the earth, the world and the whole human being, I am afraid that it has already disappeared. It is his credit for human beings to live in peace today. It is only from this point of view that human beings owe him, and it is very likely that it is still unclear.


    However, this is not the reason why he can leave all humanity behind. He is a god, a **** believed by countless people. Since ancient times, the gods should have sheltered the existence of mankind, as he has done, and have saved mankind from danger in time and again. The **** exists for humanity. If human beings need him, he should not stand by. Moreover, he has been sitting on the sidelines for a long time. Now, why not be the time to continue watching.


    If at this time someone needs to act as the one to wake him up, wake up his role. Then Banner is willing to play this role. Even playing this role is risky and risky. But as long as there is such a slight possibility, he will never give up on this idea. He wants to wake up Zhou Yi and wake up this **** that has been sleeping for a long time and does not ask the world. Even if he has to pay for it, he must have spared no expense.


    Banner''s determination is to be seen in the eyes. Looking at the performance of Benner, the little spider has quietly recovered the palm he wants to block.


    He knows what kind of mood Benner is now, and how he is aware of what he is doing now. At this time, it is already wrong to stop him from doing what he has to do at all costs. So he could only put away his own movements, and stood by her side, and looked side by side with him silently.


    He is supporting his comrades with his own practical actions, and he is also using his own actions to carry out his responsibility as a superhero. When it comes to responsibility, little spiders are never lacking. Maybe he didn''t think of it before, but now that Banna has made such a head, then he can''t possibly pretend to be invisible.


    He needs to make a choice, and he also made such a choice. Fight side by side with your comrades and go to the warrior who wakes up the sleeping gods.


    It can be said that the two men at this time have already given great courage and determination. It��s no exaggeration to use a sentence to describe this time with sincerity. In the face of such two people, even Zhou Yi is not likely to continue to ignore the innocent.


    He is very surprised and incredible. So after watching these two people for a long time, he slowly said to them.


    "Do you think that the gods are really omnipotent? If you really think so, then I can only tell you that you are definitely reading the Bible. The so-called gods are just higher-level lives. They Because you have more powerful power, richer knowledge and experience, you can see more of the truth that belongs to the world, and you will be called a god. They are definitely not thinking of what you think, they can turn all the impossible into Maybe. This is the same for me."


    "I know what you think, you want me to save India. But have you ever thought about how to save them in India? How can I eliminate millions of square kilometers of nuclear radiation?" Do you think I can do this kind of thing? Or do you want me to reverse the time and the reality that has already happened, to change India back to the way it was before? It��s ridiculous, if I can do this, you Thought I will still be in this place now?"


    "What has happened is that it has already happened. The powerless thing is powerless. Even if it is me, it is impossible to change this irreparable thing. So your pleading is simply looking for the wrong person! I, Can''t help you anything."


    After the last sentence, Zhou Yi has already had the intention to turn around. But since the Benner machine has already said this to the point, it is absolutely impossible for him to allow Zhou Yi to walk away from his own eyes before he can get the desired result. So immediately, he took the shoulders of Zhou Yi desperately. Said to him loudly.


    "Hello, you must be able to help. At this time, you are their only hope. Even if it is a little bit, even if you help them a little bit, please be sure to give them a helping hand. You, beg you!"


    The movement of Banner is not too small, so many people have noticed their situation here. Looking at this situation, Zhou Yi''s face is slowly gloomy.


    "Let go, Benner. I said, I can''t do anything, don''t you understand?"


    "I don''t understand. You, you obviously have this ability, just like when you first appeared in the world as a god, you saved so many people, gave humans such great favors, why now You can''t do the same thing. You can help so many people with just a little price, why are you so indifferent? What are you worried about?"


    Seeing that Benner��s voice is getting louder and louder, even some people who don��t know the true identity of Zhou Yi are attracted. Zhou Yi also knows that things can''t continue in this way. So immediately, he grabbed Benner��s shoulder and said to him screaming.


    "Do you want to know what I am scrupulous about? Well, I will tell you, what am I to care about!"


    When the voice just fell, Benner only felt a whirlwind, and the next moment, when he recovered from a feeling like a seasickness, he happened to be in the sky above the ruins.


    Familiar terrain, familiar architecture. Everything tells him where this is! New York, the city that has been ruined by war and human ambitions, the eternal pain of the United States is also a place that he will never forget in his mind.


    In such a place, Zhou Yi is already unscrupulous. As he turned around, he became the Ming Wang who was flying in the flames of light, and then he replied in response to Benner.


    "Do you know what I am scrupulous about? Let me tell you, what I am scrupulous about is what happened in this land. I saved the world, I paid a huge price for the souls of this world. Every time I met To such a strong enemy, I almost always use my own life to fight. And do you know the reward I get? You certainly know that I am getting jealousy, distrust, the fear of the whole human being and me. panic!"


    "At that time, I paid almost everything to protect human beings, but the end result was that humans wanted to control my family and control me in the palm of my hand. Of course, it was the action of Hydra. But you Are you sure that other human beings have not touched such a mind?"


    "Humans are always suspicion of everything, fearing the existence that they can''t control. This kind of suspicion and fear makes them more terrible than any beast. I have tasted the teeth and fangs that humans have handed from behind. Now you still want me to try again, what is it like?"

 Chapter 1321： Why do dreams come true?

    From the back, it comes from human claws and fangs. This taste of Bangna has also been experienced. At that time, he had just had the power to become a Hulk. Because of the inability to control himself and the greed of human power for this kind of power, he was chased by the heavens and there was no way to enter the land. At that time, he was forced to commit the biggest mistake in his life.


    Few of the superheroes can have such an encounter with him, and this kind of experience also makes him deeply understand the kind of cone pain that comes from the damage behind him.


    Superheroes, in the end, are just a group of fanatical idealists. Because they are not satisfied with the unfairness of the world, they will choose to come forward. Because they shoulder the power and responsibility, they are willing to do the things that change the world with one person. It can be said that every superhero is innocent like a child. They always think that they can change the world, just like every child imagined when they were young.


    This is the gap between the adult world and the world of children. Children always think that the world can be changed by themselves. Most of the people are changed by the world. Everyone almost comes from such a change. People call this growth. And there will always be some people who choose to reject this growth.


    Superheroes are such people, and such people are strong and fragile. Strong, they can face any terrible enemy, facing any danger and disaster. For your own responsibilities and ideals, even if you use your life to fight, you can do whatever it takes. However, superheroes are also vulnerable. Because some injuries can easily destroy their beliefs fundamentally.


    For example, this kind of calculation from the back of the person he protects.


    It��s just that half of the superheroes that Banner once encountered, can make them retreat, let alone those things that happened to Zhou Yi. It��s a complete betrayal and despair, to a much more thorough level than the popular Superman and Batman stories in comics. This kind of thing happened to them, they can''t stand it, so it is not surprising that Zhou Yi would have such an attitude, and it is completely understandable.


    Banner is more able to understand the mood of Zhou Yi, because he feels the same. However, he still firmly hopes that Zhou Yi can change his mind. In this regard, he also took out the biggest guarantee that he could do.


    "I know what it is, sir. I also know what your experience was like. But I still hope that you can open the net. For the rest, for the innocent old man, woman and Children. For those innocent and vulnerable groups, for those who should not have to bear all this!"


    "Hello, I know that my guarantee may not have any strength. But at this time, I am willing to say these things to you. I assure you that as long as you are willing to provide you with a help in this matter, then even It is a big price to pay, and I will certainly protect you from the back, no longer let you be murdered by any dirty and despicable existence. Unless it is my body, they will never encounter one of you. Hairy."


    "Can''t you touch one of my hairs?" Hearing this, Zhou Yi''s face changed a little, and then he showed a sneer-like expression. "Banna, don''t you think that you are too big to say this? If those guys really want to deal with me, what do you think you can do?"


    "I know that I am a small person, and I have not stopped the politicians'' ability. But I believe that I am not alone!"


    Standing up in his chest, Benner let go of his voice and said loudly.


    "I believe that justice still exists in everyone''s heart. I believe that everyone has compassion and compassion in my heart. I, and my companions will stand by your side. As long as you are willing to take it, then anyone and you Being an enemy is an enemy of us, and it is an enemy of justice and sympathy in the world. I believe that human beings will not be indifferent. I believe that there will always be people fighting with us. So, sir. I beg you, stand. Come out. We really need you!"


    This time, Zhou Yi did not answer immediately. Because this time, he also fell into silence. Banner made a movement he didn''t even think of, that is, at this time, he stumbled in front of Zhou Yi in a nearly five-body posture.


    This is not devout, Zhou Yi is very clear. Because he knows that Benner is not a person who believes in God. But this is definitely a belief, an alternative belief, a belief that is more noble than any devotion to the gods. This made Zhou Yi start to sigh, because at this time he is already unable to find a reason to reject him.


    Just, is his shot really useful? At this point, Zhou Yi has already had an answer. That is, he can''t play a big role in this tragic ending that has already been doomed. Everything has become a destined reality, and he can no longer reverse this reality. He can''t do anything like that. Even if he can do it, he won''t do it again. The price is too great, he can''t afford it.


    So after this long sigh, he said to Benner.


    "I said, I can''t help you too much. Especially this has become a reality. It is impossible to have anyone who can help you. Even so, do you insist that I have to take it?"


    "I insist." Banner''s tone is decisive, because he believes in Zhou Yi, and believes that things will eventually turn. So he replied very calmly. "At such a time, one more person will have more strength, and one more will give you more power of thousands of people. I am sure that I will always create miracles."


    "Oh, eloquence is well practiced. You should go back to school to be a teacher. It is a pity that such eloquence does not teach and educate people."


    After a smile, Zhou Yi changed into the original appearance, and then laughed at Benner. Looking at his sudden change of attitude, Banner''s mood was surprisingly inexplicable, because he found that things finally turned around at this time.


    "So, you promised my request?"


    "I didn''t agree, but I didn''t refuse." Shaking his head, Zhou Yi put his gaze at his feet, the city that has become a wasteland.


    Looking at the city, he thought of a lot of things that year. And those things are actually for the purpose of him. At that time, he was also a guy who did not choose to grow up. At that time, he was also desperately trying to change the world. It''s like a game that requires you to bet on all the games. At that time, he was addicted to it and he was happy. Until, the cruelty of reality wakes him up.


    Because of betrayal, because of the family, and because of the emotional changes in his heart, Zhou Yi chose to abandon all of this at that time and chose to wake up from this dream-like life. But now it seems that this is really awake? Which one is the dream? Some of them are unclear, and some don''t understand.


    The complex mood made him inevitably fall into silence, and in this silent atmosphere, Banner felt a special torment.


    He had thought that he had touched the heart of Zhou Yi and let him change his mind. But now it seems that things are not that simple. This made him very anxious, because he knew that with the firmness of Zhou Yixin, if he couldn''t help him to let him down and agree on it, then what would happen in the future, it would be something that nobody could tell.


    He really wanted to continue to ask this result to Zhou Yi, but the atmosphere at the scene was that he could not open this mouth. In his anxious wait, Zhou Yi smiled and retracted his aimless eyes. Then he said to him meaningfully.


    "I need a little time to think carefully about what kind of response I need to give you in this matter."


    "Thinking? What kind of things still need to be thought about. You, save people like a fire, this kind of thing really has no extra time to waste you."


    This answer was obviously unacceptable to Banner, so he immediately stalked his neck and shouted loudly. In this regard, Zhou Yi is simply not convinced.


    "Of course I need to think, because a lot of things are not as simple as you can make a decision. I need to take a hard look at it. I shouldn''t do it. Those people are not worth it. If I can give If you find a satisfactory answer, I will give you a reply that will satisfy you. If I can''t, then sorry, your efforts are still useless."


    "Satisfactory answer? We can help you with this kind of thing."


    Banner was excited to want a big bag, but Zhou Yi was not willing to let him intervene, but silently found a cigarette to point himself up.


    "No one can help me like this. Because I need to convince myself. Well, Benner. I don''t want to continue on this matter. Today is the day to celebrate my daughter''s birth, I don''t want Waste this wonderful time. Do you understand?"


    "I understand!" Sighing with a sigh of relief, Zhou Yi has already said this point, it is impossible for Banner to persist in stubbornly. He has already tried to reach such a point, so of course he does not want to make all the previous efforts in vain because he caused the dislike of Zhou Yi. He can only push everything to fate to decide.


    This is not a happy thing, but it is the only choice he can make now. And just as he felt that he couldn''t do anything, suddenly a bold idea came out of his mind. This made him immediately say this to Zhou Yi.


    "Do you think that using the gratitude and praise of more than a billion people to serve as a gift for your daughter is not enough?"


    Zhou Yi had a meal, and then he replied.


    "Some weights, I will seriously consider it."

 Chapter 1322： The magical change of the father and the daughter

    Zhou Yi took Benna away quickly and returned quickly. As soon as they returned, the little spiders who had been waiting anxiously immediately got together and questioned Benner.


    "How is the result? He promised no. You have disappeared for so long, what did you do?"


    "Nothing!" Shake his head, and Benner was afraid to make things big again at this time. He knows, Zhou Yi is a group of guys who are so difficult. So he just gave the little spider a color, and he was already honestly pretending to be dumb.


    The little spider is not a stupid person. Of course he understands what it means to say that Benner is at this time. So he immediately began to take care of things. Of course, this kind of practice is not to be able to stand up to some people with a heart, especially those who are sixth sensitive.


    Didn''t come over and ask about the specific situation, Ada was already cold-faced and walked straight up, grabbed Zhou Yi''s tie and dragged him out. Looking at this situation, the little spider immediately swallowed a slobber, and then quietly said to Benner.


    "I think things may go wrong. Even if you persuaded Mr. Zhou Yi, you can''t convince his girlfriends that they are useless. They are the biggest obstacles before us."


    "What can you do then? Force them to agree with us. Do you believe that after you have done this, we can''t even get out of this door?"


    Banner also lowered his voice, so he asked the little spider. For his remarks, the little spider can only smile with a bitter face.


    "I believe, of course I believe. But I believe more, if we really have this courage, we don''t have to wait for it, we can be torn away by these women at once. They are not the ones we can afford. ""


    "You know it!" sighed, and Benner turned his attention to the back of Zhou Yi. "Now I only hope that the words I have just said have already moved him. If that is the case, maybe we still have a chance."


    "What did you say?" The little spider whose curiosity was picked up couldn''t help but ask. In this regard, there was nothing to hide, and Benner immediately told him his original words. After he said this, the little spider immediately laughed.


    "I really can''t see it, you still have such urgency. But it is a good idea to take Mr. Zhou Yi''s little princess to say things."


    "The key is whether the previous words can touch him. Now, everything can only be entrusted to fate."


    Two people, you are a sentence, I am still worried about their mission and duties. At this time, Zhou Yi, there is no thought at all about them. Because at this time, he has already fallen into his own troubles.


    "Say! What are you and the two guys going on, are you carrying out what you have done with me?"


    Even after 10,000 years, Ada is always the arrogant queen, and I have been used to Ada''s temperament. Zhou Yi can only smile and raise her hand to her.


    "I can see anything that is unspeakable. I don''t just see a couple of two friends, I talked a little bit, and I talked a little about it."


    "Invest, you call that input. Are you when I took the mask and smothered my eyes? I tell you, Zhou Yi. If you walk with these people, I will take you. All the women and children ran straight out, did you understand?"


    Ada��s brain is a dry spy, so she doesn��t even have to guess that she��s already trying to get things done. This also caused her to immediately warn Zhou Yi seriously.


    Her warning was not harsh for Zhou Yi, so he immediately hugged Ada''s shoulder and smiled at her.


    "Dear Ada, what are these and what? What is not the same, I am just talking a little bit, but not how? You can''t frame me because of this kind of nothing." ��


    "I don''t think so. Zhou Yi, I tell you, the thoughts in your heart are clear to me. But you better give me a warning, otherwise I will do something, you don''t blame me." warn you!"


    Because there are still guests to deal with, Ada obviously does not mean to waste time in Zhouyi here. Warned Zhou Yi, she continued to work hard. And looking at her clean and neat back disappeared little by little in front of her eyes, Zhou Yi was forced to give a sigh of relief.


    Ada is not easy to fool, he has a deep understanding of this. So even if the persuasion of Banner is already a little shaken, he still has to say that he needs to think about it. A big part of this is that he needs to do the ideological work of these women.


    Women care about their own families, and of course they don''t want their men to take unnecessary risks for those who are irrelevant. For them, family together is more important than anything else. Don''t say anything about sacrifices and dedication. Their family has sacrificed and dedicated enough. It��s the point where people in this world can��t afford it for a lifetime. Therefore, they have the qualification to be willful, and they have the qualification to ignore and ignore. If anyone dares to blame them on this issue, then let those people return their lives first.


    Those who are not emboldened will be kidnapped by morality, and those who are emboldened will never. At this point, Zhou Yi is definitely full of enthusiasm. And because they are too suffocating, Zhou Yi will feel tricky at this time. It��s not an easy task to talk about them, but it��s very nerve-racking and it��s a headache.


    I have been thinking about it for a long time, and Zhou Yi, who could not come up with a broken method, quickly buried this problem in my heart. Today is her daughter''s birthday. He really is not willing to waste too much on irrelevant things. So soon, he sneaked back to his little princess.


    The reason for using the sneaky word is that the thing that almost killed the little princess before was really frightening the women. They have already imposed a ban on Zhou Yi, that is, they must be in contact with their little princess under supervision. This ban comes, Zhou Yi is certainly not happy. But the women formed an alliance, and there were many people. Even if Zhou Yi has opinions, he can only swallow it honestly.


    Of course, he will definitely not give in. Just like now, he is glaring at the women who don''t pay attention and sneak up to get to know the little princess of their family. Only he did not think that the previous one not only scared these women, but also scared his little princess. Looking at this unscrupulously, the gray wolf actually touched it to himself step by step. The little princess did not give a face to the face, and she burst into tears.


    This time the little princess is the heart of the whole family, plus her magical destiny power, even if Zhou Yi has done all the preparatory work before, to ensure that no one has no effect in the vicinity. Soon, a fierce and sinister man rushed over, holding the little princess in his arms, and yelling at Zhou Yi.


    "Zhou Yi, what do you want to do? I tell you, if you cry my baby, I will make you look good!"


    "Mom, hey, you said. This is my daughter, how can I give her? I don''t want to hug her, is it intimate with her?"


    The person who came is his own mother. Zhou Yi naturally has no courage to fight. He can only defend himself weakly and see if he can win a bit of a turn with his mouth. However, it is clear that Zhou Wei did not mean to be told by him.


    "Is there such a ruthless father? I tell you, from now on, the child will be under my control. If the child sees you not crying one day, you will be qualified to take her from me. Otherwise, you want to Don''t want to touch her."


    "Mom, don''t bring this. Anyway, I am a child, his father. You can''t even touch the kids."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Zhou Yi��s expression immediately became crying. It is reasonable to say that the mother of my family is an art, and there should be no such extreme emotions. But it is not surprising that such a thing will happen when you think of your daughter''s magical ability. He can''t help but can only plead for it. But on this issue, Zhou Wei is really not giving him a face.


    "I am still your mother! I said that if you don''t let you touch it, you won''t touch it. Why, you didn''t even listen to me?"


    Zhou Yi is speechless and can only shrink down honestly. But he was not willing to go, so he was like a tail behind his mother, and staring at the little princess who was yelling at him.


    This made the little princess very irritated, and she immediately cried again with a slap in the face. However, this week, Zhou Yi has already made up his mind, even if he is crying, he can''t go. What do you say is what you should be, what is it to be a thief by your daughter? Today, I have to let my niece know that I have to say it again, or I will meet an acquaintance later. I can��t keep my face.


    Zhou Yi��s idea is very beautiful, full of a father��s father��s love. However, the idea is no better than change. Or, can''t beat the magical ability of his little daughter. The fate''s preference for her is vividly displayed at this moment. Because at this time, Ada has been solemnly coming over.


    "Dear, there is a guest who will probably need to deal with it personally."


    "Who is so big, can''t you cope?"


    Zhou Yi is very curious, with Ada''s temper and the person she can''t cope with, this is really a big joke. But soon, Ada''s answer made him laugh.


    "Mr. Smith. Mr. Zhou is here!"

 Chapter 1323： Convergence

    Smith Week? Hearing this name, not only Zhou Yi��s face was put up with a smile, but even Zhou��s expression became uncomfortable.


    For such a special family, the name Smith Week is definitely in the unpopular ranks. This is not only because Zhou Yi��s resistance to his predecessor, but also because Zhou Yi instinctively rejects this biological father.


    The person who has disappeared for more than 20 years suddenly ran back to recognize the pro, which is itself a matter that Zhou Yi could not accept, because he instinctively felt that the purpose of Smith Zhou was not simple. What''s more, for more than two decades, he has long been accustomed to the taste of not having a father. Now he suddenly called him a father, and he could not do it.


    For Zhou Yi, the best situation is to be a stranger with him. But that relationship is there, if you don''t know it, if you know it, you can''t really treat him like a stranger. Therefore, the best way is actually not to see each other.


    As long as you don''t meet, there will be no such embarrassment, and this will be a good thing for both of them. Zhou Yi originally thought that Smith Zhou also understood this, but now it seems that he does not seem to understand.


    There is a special kind of taboo in disgust, so Zhou Yi can''t give any good face to Smith Zhou, and in this case, he immediately sneered.


    "I really didn''t find out. It turned out that he still has such a thick face. Forget it, I went to find him and understand that this family does not welcome him!"


    "You stand for me!" Zhou Yi just wanted to leave, it was already stopped. It��s not his other people who stopped him. It��s his mother Zhou Wei.


    At the moment, Zhou Hao��s face is also complicated. Obviously, she is also caught off guard by the arrival of Smith Week. However, soon she took her own idea, and after she made up her mind, she immediately resolutely stopped Zhou Yi.


    As a Chinese, she still has the view of the father and the son. In any case, Smith Zhou is the father of Zhou Yi, this is a destiny. It can''t be denied at all, so in any case, she can''t look at Zhou Yi and his biological father. In some cases, she would rather say it herself, and she would never let Zhou Yi go to say it, so at this time, she would of course have to stop Zhou Yi.


    "Don''t stay here, there are things that you can''t go up to say."


    "Mom. This is my home. I don''t go up and say who is going to say it?" Zhou Yi replied with a smirk, and for his resentful question, Zhou Yi first shook his head and then handed the child to Ada''s hand. in.


    "This kind of thing should be said by me. This is something between me and him, so I have to explain it to him."


    Let Zhou Wei go to talk to that guy? Zhou Yi didn''t have this idea at all because he didn''t even think about it, and then let his mother go to the guy to have any extra entanglements. Smith Week is not a simple thing, this is very clear. My mother is going to meet such a guy, even if it is just a simple intersection, it may have unspeakable consequences. And once this consequence becomes terrible, then he really regrets it too late.


    So subconsciously, Zhou Yi wanted to stop this decision of his mother. However, Zhou Xin��s mind has been decided, and her attitude simply does not allow Zhou Yi to interject.


    "I am your mother, I have a say in this kind of thing. And what can you do? Go to a big fight with him and then drive him out. It is absolutely impossible, no matter what He is your father. In this world, there is no reason for children to do this to their father."


    "Which is his father? Did he spend the day with his father''s responsibility?"


    "I said that he is, he is. Even if he has not fulfilled his responsibilities, but he is always your father. This is something that cannot be changed, so I will never allow you to do that. In short, this one You have to listen to me. Just say it!"


    With a decisive attitude that hardly appeared on her, Zhou Hao put down such a sentence and strode out. At this time, Zhou Yi, can only frown, standing there and motionless.


    Of course, he does not want his mother to pass, but he can''t help but listen to Zhou Wei''s words. Zhou Wei is his mother and one of the most important people in his life. He can not listen to anyone''s words, but he can''t help but listen to his mother''s words. However, if she stayed here and did nothing as she told me, he couldn��t let it go.


    what can we do about it? The distressed man put his gaze on Ada''s body, and the intelligent Ada immediately nodded.


    "Do not worry, I will talk to the piano and let them stare at her mother."


    "It can only be like this now."


    With a gloomy face and a reply, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but pinch his fist.


    Smith Week! What do you want to do!


    Not only is Zhou Yi asking this question, Zhou Wei is also asking this question, and she is not asking in her heart, but in front of him in the face of Smith Zhou. Of course, this kind of questioning will not have any good attitude, but for Zhou Wei, Smith��s attitude is tolerant. He just smiled and said to her peacefully.


    "Nothing. It��s just that my granddaughter was born. How should I say that when I am a grandfather, come over and see if she is not?"


    "Grandpa? Do you think you have this qualification to be a grandfather?"


    Perhaps in front of Zhou Yi''s juniors, Zhou Wei can still care about leaving Smith''s face. But in this case, there are only two of them, but she will not leave Smith''s week.


    "No matter what reason you have in the past, you have left us alone. After more than 20 years, you have only appeared until now. You are simply an incompetent father. Now, my child has Your own child, you still want to come out and disrupt his life, Smith Week, what kind of ghost idea you are playing."


    "Nothing, I just came to give me a gift. And if there is that possibility, it is still the same sentence, I hope to make up for the mistakes I have made over the years. Auntie, it was indeed that I was wrong. But I have my hardships. I don''t ask you to forgive me, but give me a chance to rehabilitate, okay?"


    Have you changed your chances? When I heard this sentence, Zhou Xin��s heart couldn��t help but tremble, and then he fixed the man in front of him.


    Compared with him more than twenty years ago, Smith at this time has a lot of troubles. But if he is a person who is nearly fifty years old, it is something that no one believes. He seems to be only in his thirties, a young and powerful look, and he is even younger than himself. This appearance, which has not been changed too much by the years, should be able to evoke many of her memories and let her find a lot of familiar feelings. But I don''t know why, watching this guy, Zhou Wei is only strange. A stronger strange feeling than a stranger.


    This unfamiliar feeling made her heart start to tremble, and at the same time, the atmosphere between them seemed to fall into a cold. No one spoke, no one spoke first. Two people stood there, as silent as two stone statues that could not be exchanged.


    But soon, this silence was interrupted. Because at this time, Zhou Hao had closed his eyes forcefully, and then said to Smith Zhou in an indifferent but trembling tone.


    "The gift can be put down, you can go. Smith Week, I will warn you again. This family does not welcome you, you better never appear in front of me again."


    The decisive tone is like Zhou Wei has made up his mind to be completely different from his own past. Smith Zhou certainly couldn''t make her say goodbye to her so easily, so he smiled and said to Zhou Wei indifferently.


    "Why? Auntie, don''t you think this is too much for me? Anyway, it''s a continuation of my blood, my child, my grandson and granddaughter. Even if you have a big opinion for me. You shouldn''t let me even let them not let it go. I just want to see the children, can''t this request not work?"


    "Smith Week, I know you too. When you are young, you are the kind of smart guy. Calculate, plan, what you have already done in your heart. Jiangshan easy to change the nature is difficult to move, even people like you I��m afraid it��s the same to death. So for me, it��s definitely not the simple thing on the surface, your heart must be in your mind. And this is something I can��t accept anyway. They It��s my child, the one I have to protect. So, you still honestly die. Unless I am dead, I will never let you give them a point.��


    The stern tone of the tone indicates that Zhou Wei cannot be reversed. Faced with such an attitude, Smith��s face finally showed a smile.


    "Auntie, I admit that you know me very well, but are you too much to see me? Tiger poison does not eat, how to say that he is my child, my descendants, I even like how to calculate, Can you count them on your body?"


    "Others may not, but you may not. You really think of him as his own son? Really, Smith Zhou. I doubt it!"


    Taking a deep breath, Zhou Wei said everything he wanted to say. After saying this, she immediately reached out and made a guest move against Smith.


    "Please. Don''t force me to throw you out! You should know, where is this place!"

 Chapter 1324： Last gift of the power of the gods

    Zhou Wei can say such a thing, in fact, it means that she wants to tear the face with Smith Zhou. Because this is a threat, a threat that relies on strong forces. And this threat is impossible to use on family members anyway. If you use it, then you can only say that they can''t even make friends.


    Smith Week does not necessarily fear the strength of Zhou Yi, but he does not want to develop things to the point where it is irreparable. So he was silent, and he raised his hand against Zhou Wei.


    "Well, I know. Auntie, it seems that you are not mentally prepared yet. But it doesn''t matter, there is still time and opportunity between us. I believe that as time goes on, you will Re-accept me."


    "This is just what you think, and I thought that there should be no more chances between us!"


    Shaking his head, Zhou Hao wanted to turn and leave, and this time, Smith Zhou suddenly extended his hand and pulled her arm. This unexpected movement made Zhou Yi a glimpse, and it was also a glimpse of the two women who had been paying attention to the action here. Haven''t waited for Smith to say anything, and Lily and Lilith have come together.


    "Mom, is there anything we need to help?"


    Although Lilith and Qin looked at the human beings, the piano was still a big belly. But no one who knows them will regard them as simple existence. So Smith Week quickly released his hand and re-opened his face with a smile.


    "You are the girlfriend of Zhou Yi. If I remember well, this should be the third child of Zhou Yi."


    Smith��s finger is of course the child in the belly of the piano. In the face of Smith��s problem, the piano that understands his identity is really embarrassed not to answer, so she just nodded slightly and then whispered.


    "Yes, the third child. The name has been taken, called Zhou Yu."


    "Yu Fan Lun, the Zhou Yu who laughs and smothers is a good name! Although it is the same name as the ancients, it is indeed a good name. I believe that when he grows up, he will be a good boy. Of course, you will also be a A good mother is like an aunt."


    For the piano and the children in her stomach, Smith Zhou naturally doesn''t mind saying that it is almost good. And everyone loves to listen, although this does not immediately let the piano change camp to stand on his side, but it is enough to make the face of the piano look better.


    However, at this time, no matter what good things he said, it is impossible to change Zhou��s determination. Especially when she saw that Smith had taken the opportunity to stand here and did not move, she immediately urged it more severely.


    "Enough, Smith Week. What the child calls has nothing to do with you, I let you leave! Can''t you understand?"


    "Well, I will leave. But before you leave, you should at least let me send the gift out."


    Faced with a week-old tigress like a gilt, Smith Zhou can only smile and take out his own gift. A total of four copies are packed in the gift box. Although not a big one, the weight is not small. After handing these four gifts to Zhou Hao, he did not forget to swear two words to her.


    "This is the first child for Zhou Yi, this is for the newly born little guy. And this is for this little Zhou Yu who has not yet been born. As for the last one, it is for you. I know that I I owe you a lot, this is my fault, and I also want to make up for my faults. I hope to use this gift as a start. I hope that one day in the future, you can accept me again."


    The heavy gift was placed in Zhou Hao��s hand, so that she could not tell what it was like at the moment. After doing these things, Smith Zhou no longer nostalgia, and turned directly away from here. Until his back disappeared completely in front of the three of them, the piano carefully leaned up and asked with concern to Zhou Wei.


    "Are you okay? Mom."


    "I''m fine, child. Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Although the expression on Zhou Wei��s face doesn��t look like it��s okay, since she said so, it��s impossible to continue to say something as a junior��s piano. She and Lilith just leaned up intimately, holding her arm and whispering.


    ��Do you need me to put these things together? If you don��t want to see them.��


    A gift is optional. No matter how expensive it is, there will be no importance to the life of Zhou Yi. If Zhou Xiong sees these things every day and has some kind of psychological discomfort, then they would rather use these gifts as garbage. However, Zhou Wei does not think so.


    Maybe she can simply cut off all the things she has with Smith Zhou, but she can''t watch her children and grandchildren do the same. Then it is wrong to do it, and it is somewhat disregarding. Maybe no one will blame them, but she is not willing to do this. So after she hesitated for a moment, she shook her head and said to the piano.


    "No, piano. After all, he is the grandfather of the children, this can''t be changed. So if his gift is right, you still accept it."


    "Then you really don''t matter?"


    The piano asked with some concern, and for her question, Zhou Wei just showed a kind smile.


    "Reassured, I am not so vulnerable. It is just a gift. It can''t change anything."


    When she said this, she directly opened the gift that Smith pointed out to her, and when the gift opened, her face showed a weird look.


    It is a pure gold texture bracelet, the carving is exquisite, and it is also embellished with a variety of gems. The whole bracelet looks jeweled, although it is somewhat gaudy according to today''s aesthetic, but the obvious charm of the bracelet, which was carved out by time, completely covers up all this, making it infinitely close to perfection. The ranks of art.


    This is a treasure full of ancient Egyptian customs. As a woman, Zhou Wei is hard not to move with such beautiful accessories. And the same as her, Lilith, the same ancient goddess.


    As a goddess, Lilith naturally does not look at the surface of a thing like Zhou Wei. If this bracelet is just a simple piece of jewelry, then no matter how beautiful it is, how can it be charmed, it is absolutely impossible for her to have the slightest movement. Now, the reason why she is moving, there is only one reason, that is, this jewelry is not as simple as it is on the surface.


    This piece of jewelry has magical power and is still very familiar to her. If she doesn''t feel wrong, the source of this power is Nefertis, one of the nine-column gods in Egyptian mythology.


    Nefertis is the wife of the **** of the desert, Seth, the mother of the **** of death, Anubis. Her power is to protect the deceased and shelter the women''s birth, because Li Sisi is very familiar with this goddess because of her power and Lilith. Now, the power that belongs to Nefertis actually appears on such a bracelet, she really couldn''t help but give birth to a strange feeling.


    What she is strange is not the power of the bracelet. Because the gods of their time always have the habit of gifting the gods. If this is a **** that has been gifted to mortals and spread to today, then there is nothing strange about it. Because there is always such a possibility.


    Moreover, if this is just a common fetish, it is not worth her strange. Their family is a god, and they are all powerful and unparalleled gods, a **** or something, which is not worthy of being strange.


    What is truly worthy of the wonder is the power of the power above this object. Lilith can feel very clear that the power above is unbeatable and can almost be said to be able to stand with her. And this is simply impossible for a piece of the **** belonging to Nefertis. Because even Nefertis himself is just a degree comparable to Lilith. To say that she can have her own strength by relying on a single object, this is definitely a joke.


    But now, her feelings don''t lie, and the facts that happen to them don''t lie. This bracelet does have the power to be comparable to her. As long as it can be driven by humans, it can immediately let a mortal have the power of the gods. Not only did she realize this, but the piano also felt it. And this same feeling immediately made them unable to stand up and face each other.


    Such a gift, even in front of them, is a valuable gift that makes them really incomprehensible, and because there is no such mastery in Lily''s field, the piano can only focus on Lilith, right. Asked her.


    "What the **** is going on, can you guess the reason?"


    "For the time being, I can''t, but maybe look at other things, I can guess it. Mother, can you?"


    Lilith frowned and asked her about the gift in her hand. At this time, Zhou Wei apparently realized that something was wrong, so she immediately handed over the things in her hand.


    "Of course, is there any problem?"


    "It''s not clear, but it shouldn''t be a bad thing!"


    Lilith replied, and opened the remaining gift boxes directly. After opening it, she immediately found that the remaining three gifts, like the previous bracelet, had different origins.


    A pure gold-encrusted, dazzling bracelet, flowing is the power of love, dance and war-destroying **** Hathor. A beautiful gold collar with a huge diamond in it. There is a force belonging to the patron saint Horus. A black gemstone ring, twisted into a snake-shaped ring, is the breath of Apophis immortality. Every fetish has the power of a god, strong enough to be incredible, and even the piano will be moved. They can''t understand why there are such treasures. After thinking for a moment, Lilith finally calmed her face and opened her mouth.


    "I think, I should know the answer!"

 Chapter 1235： The power of blasphemy

    Lilith completely smothered the curiosity of the piano in one sentence. In the face of such unusual things, she is naturally full of curiosity. Lilith did not continue to hang her, and soon she said the truth she had guessed.


    "These things may be just ordinary accessories. What is really unusual is the means that the man used them. If I am not mistaken, he should use one of the most incredible ways to complete these works. Kind of way of being called taboo in the gods."


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    Although the piano is a scholar, it does not know about the secrets of the gods. Lilith said such a general, Yunshan fog, she certainly can not understand. So she began to ask questions. Under her questioning, Lilith was dignified and spit out such words.


    "God! One of the oldest and most terrible magical means. In the age when I lived, the gods were supreme. The mortal can only worship the gods and offer their own. But this is not all. Because mortals also have power, and this power appears on those who are wise."


    "The wise men in human beings have the insights and abilities of the world, and by this talent they learn from the roots of the world the means of using the roots. This is the most ancient magic, and even a **** will be jealous. The power of nature. Because fundamentally, the gods are born from the roots of the world. They are the incarnations of the rules, so they are naturally taken harm by the ancient magic also from the roots. This situation shakes the gods to the world. The rule, and in order to ensure their own interests, the gods launched a cleansing of the ancient wise men."


    "The mythical Prometheus, Atun, and Ashura are the incarnations of the ancient wise men, and from their stories you can also guess what the ending of the story is. Those who master ancient magic. The wise man is not the enemy of the gods. Under the power of the gods, they can only retreat. But just when the gods want to suffocate and completely eliminate those wise men, an accident is born! The wise man invented A new kind of magic, and under the threat of this magic, the gods have to give up their victory and choose a peaceful consensus with the human wise."


    "The magic that makes the gods too jealous is the magic of blasphemy."


    "Using this kind of magic, human beings can forcefully push the gods to come, and extract all his power from the roots. The gods are the incarnation of the roots and power, and they lose their power. They are not even as mortal as they are. For all the beautiful gods in the world, it is simply unaffordable, and no one wants to be like that. So naturally, the gods can only reach such a cease-fire consensus with humans."


    "The gods will no longer regard human beings as slaves, but regard them as the lambs that kill and kill. The wise men in humanity can also spread their wisdom in human beings, but they cannot pass on the power that is taboo. This is The most noble law of my time, man and God must strictly abide by it. I thought that in this age, the power of this taboo has completely disappeared, but now it seems that this is not the case at all. It��s still passed down, and it��s right in front of us.��


    After listening to Lilith''s long story, the face of the piano emerged in a timely manner. At this time, when she put her gaze on the gods that served as gifts, but the power was extraordinary, her expression was dignified.


    "So, these things are the products of ancient magic that you said. What kind of magic is it?"


    "It''s not that simple." Shaking his head, Lilith frowned and said. "God magic is only the source of power in these things, and you want to put this power on these little things, you need another kind of superb means. The great alchemists of ancient times may not be able to do this. A little, but that gentleman can do it. This is really incredible. His strength is really beyond my imagination."


    "Very powerful?" Qin frowned and asked, although she could feel Smith. Zhou is not an ordinary person, but can not say that he is more powerful. Some people can be seen at a glance when they are exposed. Some people are introverted. When you don''t do it, you basically can''t see how much strength he has. Smith. Zhou is obviously the latter.


    At the beginning, the piano did not put the strength of Smith. Zhou in his heart. Because she doesn''t think there is anything on this little planet that can threaten their family. But after listening to so much, the piano does not think so. Because the means that Smith. Zhou showed, it is somewhat beyond her imagination.


    The magic of the gods that represents the struggle of humans and gods is inherently legendary. In addition, most of their family members are gods with divinity. It is impossible for her to ignore him.


    "It''s very powerful. It''s estimated that all of us, besides dear and you, are not his opponents. This kind of power is too restrained. If he is allowed to master some of the divinity that we have, he can easily do it. We take it away, just like the original owner of these things."


    Lilith��s face was ugly and said that she was playing with the jewelry in her hand.


    "Horus, Hathor and Apolfos, these are the gods of Egypt. Maybe they are still asleep in a corner of the world, but now they are no longer in this world." It is here. The sacred magic is the restraint of the gods. The ancient gods have lost their power, and there is only one dead path. This is also true of me."


    Lilith said this, the piano also recognized the seriousness of the matter. It��s not just Smith��s intrinsic threat to Lilys, Ada, and Serana, but more of it��s identity from Smith. Zhou��s hands and feet are tied. feel.


    If there is someone else who has the power to threaten their family, then it is not necessary to say that Zhou Yi and Qin will desperately remove him from the world. But Smith. Zhou is different. His identity makes him the only exception, a person who doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    Even if Zhou Yi had a big opinion on Smith. Zhou, it is absolutely impossible for him to easily draw a knife to him. Similarly, she is the same. Because in any case, Smith Zhou is his biological father, the grandfather of their children. Such a person, you can regard him as a stranger, but it is absolutely impossible to regard him as an enemy and threat to be removed.


    This is ethically untenable, and no child is crazy enough to kill his father because of a threat. Zhou Wei, it is absolutely impossible for Zhou Yi to do this. Unless she is dead, or Zhou Yi dares to step on her body, she can''t allow this to happen anyway.


    However, this threat is objective. In the face of such a threat, it is really impossible for them not to be careful. But how to deal with it, how to carry out some prevention and targeting, this is a difficult or even unsolvable problem.


    Lilith couldn''t make up her mind, and the piano couldn''t make up her mind. At this time, there are only two people who really have the right to make this idea. One is Zhou Yi, and the other is Zhou Wei. Zhou Yi must still listen to Zhou Wei, and what kind of attitude Zhou Zhou is in this matter, this is also a problem.


    Thinking of this, Lilith and Qin involuntarily put their eyes on Zhou Wei''s body, and then they saw Zhou Hao frowning, a look that does not belong.


    "You said, what does it mean when he sends these things over?"


    From the understanding of Smith. Zhou, Zhou Wei has already guessed, these gifts may be far more than just a gift. Behind them there must be a deeper meaning of Smith. Zhou, and the hidden meaning is easily interpreted by Lilith, giving her a special understanding. That is the threat, the threat of actual action.


    In her view, Smith Zhou seems to use this way to show the power he has and the inherent influence he has on the family. As long as he is willing, he has the ability to make their homes uneasy. This is a powerful statement that they have to pay attention to his existence. However, Zhou Wei really did not understand what he was doing.


    Want to get back your own things in this way? This is impossible. In the context of this family, he is the kind of person who has the least sense of existence. Because there has been no news for more than two decades, he is almost equivalent to cutting off all the connections with them. And if he wants to return in this way, it is simply impossible.


    It��s like this, she��s like this, and her children are like this. They will not succumb to this threat, and there is no reason to accept his existence because of this threat. Even if the most unlikely situation happened, they really accepted him. Does he really think that with this means, can they become a family again?


    He sees the family as something!


    Indignation, disappointment, and a complex feeling in the heart, Zhou Yan''s face also became pale. At this time her incomparable hope, things will not be what she imagined. But she could not find a second reason to convince herself. This made the moment of sorrow in her heart become incomprehensible.


    Why is this, how can he do this! Unable to understand, she clasped the bracelet in her hand, then took a sigh of relief and strode out to the outside.


    She wants to ask all this, she wants to know, what exactly Smith wants to do!

 Chapter 1236： Incompetence

    Zhou Hao was so impetuous that the pair of strangers did not enter, and scared away many people who wanted to congratulate her. And as she walked a long distance in the direction of Smith''s departure, she immediately saw the guy who leaned against the window and smiled and greeted herself.


    Smith. Zhou Laos is there, apparently already waiting for the arrival of Zhou Wei. Zhou Wei was not polite to him, and now he rushed up, throwing the bracelet in his hand on him, and pointing his nose to him.


    "Smith. Zhou, what do you mean? Threat us?"


    "Do you think so?" Despite the fierce attitude of Zhou Wei, Smith Zhou is still a strolling walk. He picked up the bracelet that Zhou Hao had thrown over, and while playing, he smiled at Zhou Wei. "My thoughts can be different from you. I don''t think of this as a threat. I prefer to think that I am telling you in this way that my existence is something you can''t ignore!"


    "Auntie, I know that you hate me. This is inevitable. After all, in some ways, I did abandon you and betrayed you. But I would rather you hate me than look at you as me." It��s a stranger who turns a blind eye to me. So I have to do this, I have to tell you this way, I��ve been with you all the time. If you are in the throat, like stabbing in the flesh, you can never ignore my existence.��


    "Enough, Smith. Zhou. It makes me sick!"


    Zhou Hao couldn''t help but yell, because her anger, her breathing began to become rush, and her chest began to fluctuate violently. This situation allowed Smith to raise his hands in a timely manner and said to him with a sorry face.


    "Sorry, aunt. I am not trying to make you angry. I just want you to remember me. Only you remember me, you can accept me. I know this is not easy, but I already have I am prepared to fight a long-term battle. I believe that as long as I can persist, one year, two years or even ten years or longer, you will eventually accept my day."


    "Do you think so?" Tightly biting his teeth, Zhou Hao��s face was already showing a sneer. "Then tell me, your purpose is absolutely impossible. As long as I am alive, I will not be able to get you back to this house. This family does not have your place, it is now, and the future is the same." Smith. Zhou, you better give me a complete heart!"


    "Auntie, why are you suffering?"


    There was a bitter smile on his face, and Smith. Zhou had already reached out and caught Zhou��s wrist. Regardless of Zhou Yi��s desire to break free, he put the bracelet on her wrist. Then he was so silent and staring at Zhou Wei''s face, until a moment later, he sighed and said to him.


    "Over the years, you still look like that, and you haven''t changed it. This look, this character is almost exactly the same as in my memory! I know that because of my fault, you have suffered so much over the years. It��s my fault, I admit it. But now that I am back, I want to make up for the mistake I made. Why are you not willing to give me this opportunity? Auntie, give me a chance, let me go back. Your side. I am willing to make up for you for the rest of my life, make up for Zhou Yi. I will be a good husband, a good father. If you want anything, I can give it to you, even if I let the world give you to me. It can also be done. So, give me a chance? Auntie."


    The words of Smith Zhou can not be described as earnest. This sincere tone, coupled with his vicissitudes of life, makes it easy to believe what he says. However, Zhou Wei was not touched by his words. She just opened the hand of Smith Zhou, and then stared at his inexplicable eyes, and finally sneered.


    "Opportunity? You want an opportunity. Don''t you know? Every word you are saying now makes you lose your chance. Smith. You think I will believe in your rhetoric, like me young. When you are casually stunned by you, you are too small to look at me, I am not so stupid, you are not as smart as you believe. Do you know what these words mean for me? I told You, for me, all of these are rhetoric, and the words revealed in the lines are false and false. So, if you say something, I don��t believe in one word!"


    Zhou Wei��s answer was the same as at the beginning, and there was no room for change. In the face of such a determined attitude, she was stunned by Zhou, and then smiled and shrunk the hand that had wanted to reach.


    ��Is there really no possibility?��


    He asked this, and Zhou Wei just stepped back two steps and then sneered and greeted him.


    "Do you think there is me, can you have any possibility?"


    "I know." Long sighed, and Smith. Zhou closed his eyes. And when he opened his eyes again, his eyes were no longer gentle before, but instead became as sharp as a knife. "But I will not give up, Auntie. Whether you or Zhou Yi, I will not give up. You are mine, and one day, you will belong to me."


    "It won''t be one day, absolutely." How strong is the will of Smith. Zhou will be determined by Zhou''s will. She was **** for tat, and she did not fall to the wind and replied to Smith. Zhou. "I warn you, Smith. Zhou. This is the last time you have been here, if there is another time, or if you dare to use your means to target my family. Then, even if you are Zhou Yi''s father, I also You will never let go of you. You are a smart person, so you should know what it means to me."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Yes, I am threatening you. Maybe you are now changing and becoming an unimaginable existence. But for me, you are nothing. Don''t push me, Smith. Zhou. I don''t want Zhou Yi to do that. The thing, but this does not mean that I dare not let Zhou Yi do such a thing. Big deal, I will bear all the nicknames for him. Big deal, we are all gone."


    Zhou Wei can say such a thing, Smith. Zhou is completely unexpected. So his face appeared wrong at the right time, and after this mistake, he immediately laughed at his lips.


    "I know, Auntie! You really make me look at it. But I still have the sentence, one day, I will get back everything I deserve. You can''t stop me, one day!"


    When he finished, he started the car directly and wanted to leave from the current Zhou Wei. And just as he was about to leave, Zhou Wei suddenly screamed at him.


    "Wait a minute!"


    The car slammed down, and Smith. Zhou explored his head and revealed an inexplicable smile.


    "Why, have you changed your mind?"


    Zhou Yi did not answer such a question. She just looked at Smith in front of her eyes. After a long speech, she opened her mouth and said to him.


    "One thing I need to ask you! Zhou Yi''s stepfather, Xia Xisi''s biological father, how did he die? Is it the hand and foot you made?"


    Things that were more than twenty years old, it��s not a matter of time to think back. But Smith. Zhou remembered it very clearly, and he quickly gave the answer.


    "Yes, that''s what I did. The accident of the plane was indeed made by someone looking for someone. Why, can''t you?"


    Although I already guessed the answer in my heart, Zhou Hao couldn''t help but tremble after hearing his answer. At this time, she really wants to rush to give him a slap in the face, so that I can vent my anger. But from some kind of scruples, she did not do this. Instead, he pointed at him slyly and asked him harshly.


    "Why are you doing this? Why are you treating my children like this!"


    In the face of such questions, Smith. Zhou did not mean anything wrong. He narrowed his eyes and revealed a dangerous light, then looked at Zhou Wei and said to him word by word.


    "I said, you belong to me. The stupid guy wants to squat. I don''t take away what belongs to me. How can I let this happen! Make an accident and let him evaporate from the human world. This has already It��s a very kind thing. You should be lucky, thank you for the pity in my heart, not even the little girl!��


    With the gentleness on the surface, Smith. Zhou unreservedly showed his cruel side to the most intimate woman of the past. In the face of such changes, Zhou Hao couldn''t help but retreat a step, then immediately angered his eyes and yelled at him.


    "You roll me! The farther you go, the better. I don''t want to see you, I don''t want to see you again in my life!"


    "I will leave without you saying it. However, as I said before, I will come back. There will be one day."


    After finishing the final verbal confrontation, Smith. Zhou Da swayed away from Zhou Wei. Until he disappeared completely in front of his eyes, Zhou Yucai suddenly faded his strong appearance, like losing all power, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    At this time, Zhou Yi suddenly appeared next to her, and hugged her shoulders tightly.


    "You are fine, mother?"


    The voice of Zhou Yi��s concern made Zhou Yu��s return, and as soon as she came back, her face immediately showed a miserable look. "You heard everything just now?"


    Such a problem, Zhou Yi is not good to answer but can not help but answer. So he can only nod hardly. When he saw him nod, Zhou Hao��s look suddenly became frightened. She quickly took Zhou Yi��s hand and said to him.


    "Promise me, this thing can''t be told to Xia Weisi anyway, you can''t go find that guy. Hear no!"


    What Zhou Wei is worried about, Zhou Yi is very clear. So he can only nod his head and give her a promise.


    "I promise you, Mom. I won''t say these things. I won''t go find the guy. Just when he never existed."


    "Sorry, easy. I am sorry for you, I am sorry for Xia Weisi. Sorry!"


    The mother''s crying sounded in his ear, and this immediately made Zhou Yi silently clenched his fist. He wants to do something, but he can''t do anything. This is a kind of sorrow.


    Powerless, but helpless.

 Chapter 1237： Side-click on the selected target

    Zhou Yi returned to his home with a look of ambiguity, and did not attract too many people''s attention, but could not escape the eyes of those who have hearts. Like Natasha, this woman who is very savvy and has a special identity, she is always paying attention to what is happening in this family.


    Zhou Wei��s actions have always been stared in her eyes, and the conflict between Zhou Wei and Smith Zhou has been clearly seen in her eyes. Don''t forget, Natasha can talk about this technique. The communication between the two people does not deliberately hide the movements of the lips, so Natasha can of course clearly see the content of their communication.


    And because they saw what they were talking about, Natasha was surprised in her heart. The ability exposed by Smith Week is powerful for the world''s superheroes, but it is not necessarily terrible. Because in addition to the guys like Thor, Thor, others are just humans with super powers. This ability is not specific to them.


    But when he put this ability on the family of Zhou Yi, the situation is completely different.


    Extremely targeted, almost everyone in the Zhouyi family was restrained by Smith Zhou, and even Natasha suspected that Zhou Yi himself would not be affected by this ability. Because Zhou Yicai is the most well-known **** in the world, even when it comes to the idea of ??the gods, the human metropolis first thought of him, not other people.


    Just, is Smith Zhou not the father of Zhou Yi? Why is he doing this, why should he target his child''s family? The brain is full of question marks, and she almost wants to get together to ask what happened. However, when she saw the gloomy expression when Zhou Wei came back, she immediately dismissed the idea of ??impulsiveness.


    Now to ask Zhou Yi this kind of thing, it is simply pushing yourself to the wind. Only a fool can do this kind of thing. Natasha is certainly not stupid, so she certainly will not do this kind of thing. But not doing this does not mean that she is going to give up the in-depth investigation of this issue. In fact, on the contrary, her heart has an increasingly urgent curiosity about the answer to this question. This also prompted her to start using other methods to investigate the truth of the matter.


    As an agent, there are many ways Natasha can use it. But in today''s situation, the best way is to knock sideways. From the reaction attitude of the Zhouyi family, they can see that they have a fairly consistent view of Smith Week. This also means that most of them are informed. Therefore, as long as they can find a suitable breakthrough in them, it is not impossible to get the answer to the question.


    So, who is the breakthrough?


    Natasha first ruled out Zhou Yi. In front of his face, I am afraid that there will be some doubts as to how to knock on the side. And if Zhou Yi noticed himself and discovered the existence of the catastrophe, then the problem is really big. So he must not be a breakthrough.


    Then the rest, Qin Gerei? No, this is an excellent psychologist and even has a psychic power. Knocking sideways in front of her, apparently asking herself for trouble. And if she is aware of her own thoughts and inner secrets, then obviously it is also a problem. Therefore, this should also be rejected.


    Then, Lilith or Ada? These two candidates passed through Natasha''s heart and were also marked with a cross. Lilith is not familiar with her, and from her identity, she is not a good character. The goddess of the millennium can light up human beings with experience, and it is not appropriate to play tricks with her. And the same, Ada is the same.


    You know, in any case, Ada is also his own peer. Peer is a family, because your means can not be used on her. Once used, she can know what you are thinking. Therefore, it is more appropriate to exclude her.


    After eliminating so many people, there is no good candidate for the rest.


    Zhou Yi''s other girlfriends, she knows but is not familiar with. The only familiar one is Serrana, but Serana is now a special person. She has just been the mother and she is definitely the focus of this family. The result of knocking on her side is similar to the above, so it is not desirable. And if you count it down, there are not many people who can type the answer.


    Thinking of this, Natasha put her gaze on the girl with bright purple hair in the crowd. Xia Weisi, Zhou Yi��s sister, she wants to come to be a suitable target.


    Looking for his own goal, Natasha immediately walked over with the wine glass. And across the distance, she could hear the discussion of Xia Weisi and the various mutants around her.


    The content of their discussion was related to a crime that occurred in Huiyao City. The criminals have already been caught, and the one who caught him is the special police team under Xia Weisi. However, there were some accidents in the process of arresting people. Some of them were injured and are still in the hospital. This is really unacceptable for Xia Weisi, who has always wanted to turn his police force into the world''s number one. So from that time on, she has been counting her own players.


    Xia Weisi, who is so successful, cannot be stopped. From the time the team member was injured, she has been looking for problems from herself and her team members. Find something today and find something tomorrow. She is happy to be in her own, and her subordinates are a little bit miserable. I thought I would come over for a dinner party today. I could have a little bit of peace, but the truth is that Xia Weisi did not let them go. She continued to talk about the previous topic.


    In this way, those of Xia Weisi are sitting on needles and felts, but Xia Weisi is gradually getting better, saying that he is both happy and enjoyable. And just as she was about to push her speech to the climax, a mature and fascinating voice suddenly came from her ear, so she had to stop her speech.


    "What are you talking about, it sounds very interesting?"


    "Is it you?" Being interrupted by someone on the head, this is not something to be happy about. So when Xia Weisi turned her head and saw Natasha, the look on her face was not very good-looking. However, although she is like this, the same is true of those who do not represent her. In fact, at the moment Natasha came over, they were young mutants. The young guys were already excited and unable to do it themselves.


    "Black widow, black widow. I finally saw the living black widow!"


    "My God, my goddess. I finally saw the goddess in my dreams!"


    "Hell, my heart is burning. Who will help me, I feel my heart is about to jump out, is this the feeling of love at first sight?"


    Most of the special police ranks are still male, which is unavoidable. So, when they saw that Natasha almost represented the role of feminine charm, they immediately showed a very bad attitude.


    This made Xia Weisi feel a little shameful, so she immediately drove away her own group of people like a fly, and then said strangely to Natasha.


    "You came to me this time, shouldn''t it be interesting to hear me reprimanding them? So what do you have?"


    It is not surprising that Xia Weisi has such a keen sense of Natasha. Because Xia Weisi is a woman after all, and women have a dexterous mind, able to identify many things that careless men can''t recognize. This is a talent, there is nothing to be strange about. So she immediately smiled and said to Xia Weisi.


    "Of course, there are some minor questions that I would like to ask you. So, can you find a private place to talk about briefly?"


    "Yes, go to the garden. There is no one near the back hill. There are just a few things I want to ask you."


    Natasha sent it to her own door, which is a rare opportunity for Xia Weisi. I have to know that she saw something that was not possible before. Originally she thought she was wrong, because all the truth is like telling her the answer. But from her own instinct and the familiar feelings, she did not believe that this would be the result of her own mistake. So all along, she has marked a big question mark on that matter.


    Originally, she had no clue to find out what answer, because her identity is really not too close to someone like Natasha who is equally special. But now that Natasha has come together, she certainly cannot miss this opportunity. Side knocking, although some of the class is suspected of axe, but as long as she can find some clues, she will not be able to manage so much.


    It can be said that at this time, two women with different ghosts have already got together and started to calculate each other. At the beginning, of course, the existence of Natasha��s veteran is first and foremost.


    "In fact, this is Miss Xia Xisi. I just saw the presence of Mr. Smith Zhou. He seems to be a little unhappy with your family. You should know that Smith Zhou is a more controversial guy, a lot of people. They are all concerned about his movements and intentions. So, can you tell me something about what you know about him?"


    "That guy? He is my brother''s biological father."


    When it comes to Smith Week, Xia Weisi is also a bit strange. But soon, she gave such an answer without thinking. For this answer, Natasha rolled her eyes, but her face was still a bright smile.


    "I know, in fact, many people know this problem. I just don''t understand. Since he has such a relationship with Zhou Yi, why does it seem that your family is not so harmonious with him?"

 Chapter 1238： Information trading breakthrough

    "It seems to be a private matter in our family. What do you care about?"


    Maybe it��s the hand of Xia Jusi��s answer to these questions, they will definitely have no reservations. Even the old man who is still in bed is shaking. But Xia Weisi will not. She is not a fan of Natasha, she is also a woman. The charm of a woman is definitely not good for the existence of a woman. So her answer is very vigilant, and even some defenses mean it.


    However, such defense does not pose a threat to Natasha. She just smiled and said calmly.


    "Don''t worry, I can assure you that this is not a political task. I have retired, and many people know. Now I don''t work for anyone, I only serve myself. So, you can Think of this as my personal curiosity. Of course, if you don''t want to say anything, there is nothing."


    Stepping back a little in the way of speaking, Natasha immediately became more and more relegated. And when she heard her say, Xia Weisi did not doubt that he nodded, and then thought about whether he could tell something.


    Natasha couldn''t lie to her in this kind of thing. She said that it is really impossible to turn politics into politics. Otherwise, she is equated with making a principled mistake, which can cause them to fail even with their friends. Therefore, Xia Weisi is very relieved. Rest assured that she can boldly use these things as a bargaining chip to exchange the information she wants.


    Of course, this kind of thing could not be placed on the bright side, so she immediately nodded and then said with a smile.


    "Well, I can''t tell you. But I always feel that I am suffering from this. If so, let''s talk to each other. You ask a question. I ask a question. Right, I am still quite good to you. curious."


    "Curious? To me?" If it was a man who said so, Natasha might understand. But this kind of words is from Xia Weisi, a single round of beauty and beauty is not inferior to himself, and also wins over the beautiful young girl. This made her really have to be surprised.


    However, she is not too strange on this issue. The individual has a personal interest. Xia Weisi thinks that it is her business. As long as she can get what she wants, then it is not bad to do this transaction. So now, she smiles brightly.


    "Complete. Just as you can tell, let''s come to you and ask me, I will ask you the answer!"


    "Then I will come first." Natasha''s voice just fell, Xia Weisi first made a man, directly stealing and said. "I have always had a problem. I want to ask Miss Natasha. There was no chance, but now that we are doing the transaction, then I am not welcome. Miss Natasha, may I have a boyfriend? ?"


    Starting a hand is a gossip problem, and Natasha is inevitably a little worried after listening. Fortunately, she is also a battle, so she immediately said with a smile.


    ��Why do you ask this? It seems to be my private **.��


    "What you are asking is also private. It is fair to change private ** to private **, otherwise why should I do that kind of deal with you."


    The plausible answer made Natasha only helplessly smile, and after a bitter smile, she could only sigh and say.


    "Well, that''s what you can say. About the boyfriend, I can only tell you that I have, and I am already engaged with him. Soon we will get married."


    " Engagement? Marriage? So fast?" Hearing this, Xia Weisi could not help but secretly scream. Immediately after the slap, she was busy asking. "So what is your fianc��?"


    "This is the second question. Xia Xisi!" Natasha did not answer this question, but the turn of the front, so said to Xia Weisi. "It��s time for me, can you tell me why Smith. Why are you not waiting for your family?"


    I replaced a very weighty chip in my hand with an already guessed answer, which made Xia Xisi could not help but stupidly stupid. However, she is, after all, the kind of person who can afford to put it down and be open-minded. So soon, she put away the anger in her heart and said seriously to Natasha.


    "The reason is very simple. That is, in my mother''s opinion, Smith. Zhou is a **** who has left his wife and son for more than 20 years. She thinks he is not qualified as a father. Of course, my brother is also Think so. So, our family all rejects him. This leads to the situation you see, and it��s not surprising that it��s unpleasant.��


    "This is the case." Hearing this explanation, Natasha is not surprised why Zhou Yi''s mother has such an unpleasant confrontation with his father. It is her, or any other woman, who has been abandoned for decades, even thinking that the man is dead, suddenly encounters a reunion, I am afraid that there will be a resentful grievance in my heart. As for saying that you want to compound, it is even more impossible. It��s very worthy to give you a slap in the face.


    Understand this situation, Natasha''s confusion got a preliminary explanation, but it was not all, so she immediately changed direction, changed the topic and began to explore from other places.


    "The second question, do you know what Smith is doing for more than 20 years?"


    "This problem?" Wrinkled his brow, and Xia Weisi began to recall the news he had heard before. "I remember that he seemed to say that he exposed his presence during the Cold War mission because he leaked information, and then he was shot down by the Soviet Union. He could only be forced to fall on the European side. Then he stayed there, incognito After more than twenty years. I have only recently returned."


    "The mission of the Cold War, the pilot who was shot down, Europe?" Keeping these three key messages in mind, Natasha began to think about how to use the resources in her hands to dig out the inside. In this regard, Zhouyi��s family lacks corresponding channels, so it is difficult to recognize the true and false of these words. But she is different, whether it is the information channel left in the service of the former Soviet Union, or her own network of contacts in the Tianshou Bureau, can help her explore more truth. As long as you pull out the truth of the past, you may not be able to see the true face of this week.


    Natasha, who has chosen the breakthrough direction in her mind, is still calculating the specific implementation steps, and at this time, Xia Weisi has laughed with ill-intention.


    "It��s my turn again. It��s still the problem, I want to know the specific identity of your boyfriend. So, please let me do a detailed introduction."


    "Specific introduction." Hearing such a problem, Natasha stopped the idea in her mind and couldn''t help but smile in her heart. The identity of the catastrophe, she really can not tell the key existence like Xia Jusi. Anyone who gets back a big trouble, whether she is a catastrophe or not, may be trapped in a whirlpool. And this is something that they are used to, and they are absolutely unacceptable. Therefore, this is doomed, she can only use lies to deceive Xia Weisi.


    Lying, this is not difficult for Natasha. A beautiful woman is always inseparable from lies, and a woman who is engaged in a special career like her is a talent and an instinct to practice lying. With falsehood, as long as you listen to her seriously, she definitely has this ability. And now, at this time, she is even more likely to waste this talent, but Zhangkou will come to Xia Weisi.


    "My boyfriend, he said that he still has something to do with you. He is called Reinhart, a mutant. But before he has hidden his identity as a mutant, he is active in the world as a doctor. On the battlefields everywhere, about a dozen years ago, he is doing this kind of work. Until recently, the attitude of the Americans to the mutants has eased, and he came back here."


    "Now he and I are colleagues. We are all working in a technology company called Nano-Neur. I am in charge of administration. He is in charge of the medical department under the company name. In addition, he is nominally a nano-neuron in the United States. The general manager. As far as the man��s career is concerned, he should be considered successful."


    "Just like this?" For such an answer, Xia Weisi was somewhat disappointed. It��s not that Natasha��s commentary is not detailed enough, but rather too detailed, but she is once again suspicious of her own judgment. Did she really misread that day, and the one who had Natasha rolling the sheets actually had someone else? She does not believe this judgment, or that sentence, she believes in her own eyes and her instincts.


    So, where is the problem? Almost subconsciously, Xia Weisi focused his attention on the man named Reinhart. She believes that the secret of this man must be the key to lifting doubts in his heart.


    The eager mood began to surge in her heart, and under the urging of this mood, she immediately spoke to Natasha again.


    "Where is he? Can you let me know?"


    "Oh?" Although Xia Xisi concealed her emotions well, Natasha still saw her eagerness hidden in it. This was a little dangerous for her, so she immediately smiled and said to Xia Weisi. "He is not here now. And sorry, Xia Weisi. My question has already been asked, so there is no need to continue our transaction. Come here, bye!"


    After saying this, Natasha pulled back in time. For her performance, Xia Weisi was annoyed in an instant.


    Is it wrong? I knew that I didn''t ask questions anymore! But if you want to be so simple, you can get rid of me. How is it possible? Natasha, and the secret of your man, I will dig out sooner or later. Just give me a wait. The first chapter of the "The Glory of the Sun God (Man Wei Sun God) Claw Machine Book" is available for free for the first time.

 Chapter 1239： The three are informed and secret

    Xia Weisi is full of confidence, but it is only full of confidence. Natasha, who had already found out that she was not right, did not give her any chance. After ending the transaction between them, she left directly and disappeared in an unobstructed way. In front of Xia Weisi.


    For today''s scene, she is just a guest. After submitting your own gift, send your own blessing. Her duty as a guest is already fulfilled. Xia Weisi is different, she is a family. It doesn''t make sense to say that on such a special day, letting the family leave, it is troublesome to find an outsider.


    This is a time difference. Using this time difference, it is undoubtedly a very good choice to eliminate Xia Mosi''s inexplicable curiosity.


    Natasha thinks this way. For her, Xia Weisi��s move is undoubtedly the result of a curiosity. The best way to stop her from growing this curiosity is to sever her chances of continuing to get in touch with this kind of thing. So she is ready to escape the curiosity of the little girl in the following days.


    Of course, it is not important for her to avoid the things of Xia Weisi. This is just some condiments in her life. It is optional. What really needs her attention, or everything about Smith. Zhou. In contrast, Xia Weisi''s things can be completely determined by herself, and Smith''s Zhou things, she must discuss with the Holocaust.


    Driving back on the road, suddenly felt a sinking, Natasha said with a brow to the empty space around him.


    "You have seen the little guy? How are you feeling?"


    "It''s amazing, there is an incredible feeling." The sound of the catastrophe sounded from her side, and then it turned out to be magic, and his whole person suddenly appeared at Natasha.


    The catastrophe at this time is completely different from that of the past. In the past, he was confident, calm, and sometimes gentle, and sometimes arrogant. But no matter when, he did not live like this, and the thoughts are not, as if the soul is not in the body.


    ��It��s like feeling that your life has continued to go out. Everything has begun to change and it��s new. The mind is full of power, like a spring that has been cut open, and it��s constantly coming in. This is the child. The meaning of this? This feeling is very good."


    "So I said, we also need a child. Isn''t it? If you change your mind now, you still have time."


    Seeing that the catastrophe had a feeling of sorrow for the child who had just been born, Natasha, who had always wanted to make a difference in this regard, immediately said to him hotly. In this regard, the catastrophe is just a bitter smile.


    "Sorry, Natasha. I am not ready yet. So"


    "I know, I can wait. But I only hope that you don''t want me to wait too long. I have to know that my age is not too small. I don''t want to wait for the old clock to wait for your return. ""


    With a grin, Natasha did not put too much pressure on the Holocaust on this issue. She just made her own request, a small to insignificant request. For this request, the Holocaust just smiled and took her hand, and then assured her.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be one day. I will do my best to let you keep this beauty forever, forever and ever. So even when you are a mother, you will be beautiful. Mother''s."


    "Flower words, I hope you didn''t lie to me." Smile ended the topic, Natasha just put his face on his face and said to the catastrophe. "There is something I think I need to tell you. The very important thing is about Smith. Zhou."


    "Smith. Zhou?" Hearing the name, he was still waking up to the catastrophe that he had a glimpse of the good feelings of the little life, and he couldn''t help but wrinkle his brow.


    It��s like Zhou Yi��s own jealousy and not a cold for Smith. Holocaust, the same person who has his father''s identity is not the same cold. Because there is no such a guy in his memory, for him, Smith Zhou is also a dispensable guy. How is he, he has nothing to do with himself. Therefore, he is very strange, why Natasha will talk about things related to him at this time.


    Natasha is understandable about the attitude of the catastrophe. If Smith. Zhou is really just an ordinary person, then she will not take him out to say things. However, Smith. Zhou is obviously not that simple, so there are some things that she must make clear with the Holocaust.


    "About Smith. Zhou, how much do you know about him?"


    "He? It��s just a predecessor��s boyfriend. A failed guy.��


    Using this to give Smith a definition, and in this definition is obviously full of his subjective and arrogant thoughts. Such an answer comes from the mouth of the catastrophe, and Natasha does not feel strange. However, she can''t let him continue to think like this.


    "If I came to analyze this character, the first thing I want to tell you is that he is a very special guy. You have not been in contact with him, maybe you don''t know, but in my opinion, the power he has should be This is the most powerful in the world. Maybe not as good as you, but compared to Benner or Peter, this guy is absolutely overwhelming, no, it is completely crushing strength."


    ��Is this question important?��


    Picking up the brow, the Holocaust didn''t care what kind of power Smith had. Because no matter what kind of power he has, it is impossible to affect himself. Even said that this is not even a challenge. So of course, he does not have the need to put him in his heart.


    However, although he thought so, Natasha did not think so. So at this time, she said very seriously to Hao Jie.


    "Do you ask what is important? This is of course. I am not saying this because of the power he has. I say this because of the contradiction between him and your mother. I think you should not know what happened today. Smith. Zhou This is your nominal father. He has already completely contradicted your mother, and as far as the results I have observed, this contradiction is probably not small at all. Even the tears are mentioned. The degree is not overdone."


    "Well?" Hearing Natasha said, Zhou Yi immediately fell into his face. He was not sure if Natasha said it was true or not, so he could only ask him at this time. "What is the basis for what you said?"


    "You know, I can understand lip language. And today, the conversation between Smith and your mother, I also understand. He gave your mother a gift, not so much a gift, but a threat. The ancient goddess called Lilith said very clearly that his gift represents a restraint to the so-called gods, and when it comes to the gods, I am afraid that your family is most conspicuous."


    "I don''t understand what he meant. But I know, your mother understands. So at that time, I saw that your mother was completely looking for him in an imposing manner, and then came back with a look of sorrow. In my judgment, your mother should have suffered some mental damage, and this kind of injury may also make the contradiction between them intensify to the extreme."


    "Why? Although there are some stories between them, it is a long time ago. Now they should have nothing to do with them. If they want, they can be like a stranger."


    "You are right, but the problem is that some of them are not willing to do this. In order to explore the truth of the matter, I specifically asked your sister about the specific situation. According to the information I got. Look, the key to the problem is out of the guy in Smith. Zhou."


    "He wants to go back to your family. He wants to get back to your mother and the approval of Zhou Yi. Just, your mother doesn''t welcome him back. It seems that your mother always thinks that Smith. Zhou. There is a different attempt in the heart, a very terrible attempt. She does not want this intention to be realized, so she has been leading her family to reject the existence of Smith. Zhou, now, Smith. Is to break this blockade, he wants to insert it into your family in a strong way."


    With Natasha''s remarks, the conflict between Smith Zhou and Natasha was placed in front of the catastrophe. Faced with the contradictions of their generation, the catastrophe tangled with eyebrows, revealing a difficult look.


    On this issue, power can play a very small role. Because all the scruples of Zhou Yi are also present in him, he can not recognize the identity of Smith. Zhou, but he can not but admit the inherent connection between them. And this makes him unable to do what he wants to do without hesitation.


    Clear, destroy. This is impossible.


    So, what should I do? After all, everything is still due to the original reason.


    "Do you know that they will become such a reason?"


    "Know a little. Your father, that Smith. Zhou, the twenty years he has disappeared is the same as abandoning your mother and child. And his abandonment of your purpose does not seem so simple. A deeper thing. I need some time to explore, but I have that hunch, I am afraid there is a great secret hidden inside."


    "I know." Take a deep breath, and the expression of the catastrophe is already silent. "Please, Natasha. I need your help."


    "Of course, I will go all out."

 Chapter 1240： Take a squeeze and get back to life

    "It seems that things are going well."


    Looking at Smith''s face back to himself in gloom on Monday, Alexa''s face showed a hint of meaningful smile. For her, of course, she doesn''t want things to go so smoothly, because smooth means that she has to share the man in front of her, which is simply unacceptable to her.


    To monopolize him and enjoy him alone, this is the most real and original idea of ??Alexia. In addition, she cannot accept any other situation. Originally, she also intends to use some means to remove those possible threats, but now it seems that she does not have to do this extra thing.


    "Yes, it''s not going well, but it''s just not going well." Shaking his head and convulsing the look on his face. Smith Week re-changed his usual smile. "This does not affect our plan, or it is originally part of the plan. Success is naturally better. But if it fails, it will have no effect. So, you don''t need to put this kind of thing in your heart. on."


    "So, will you continue?" Compared to this success or failure, Alexia is more concerned about the future of Smith''s action. In her thoughts, Smith Week is the best choice to give up, but in the character of Smith Zhou, this seems to be impossible. And the fact is true.


    "Continue? Isn''t this a natural thing? Don''t forget, that''s what belongs to me, I gave him everything, his life, his strength. He is my son, from the day he was born, he It belongs to me. This is an undeniable and inescapable thing, even if they are not willing to admit it, even if they are not willing to accept me. They are impossible to escape from me, absolutely absolutely right."


    Some fanatic voices almost mean a certain firm will to be reversed. After learning about this firm will, Alexia, who had intended to dispel his ideas with words, quietly gave up the idea. She knows what Smith''s week will mean with this will.


    This means that she is absolutely impossible to reverse his mind, even if she uses some tough means, then it is likely to incur some irreparable consequences. Smith Zhou is a male, he has his own ideals. Under this ideal, many things are actually not important. She wasn''t sure if she would become something that wasn''t important, so at this time she cautiously kept her duty, and even dared to do it with a slight temptation.


    A gamble may have the result of a surprise, but the bigger possibility is that it will fall into the abyss. So she won''t gamble, not even such an idea.


    A clever woman always knows what is called a measure, and they always have a good grasp of this measure. Alexia is undoubtedly a smart woman. So she gave up her original plan and turned to a very caring look to Smith Zhou.


    "So what''s next? What are you going to do next?"


    "The things here seem to have been temporarily put on hold for a while. They have just stimulated some of their emotions. At this time, I am afraid that I will only be thankless. This is not what I should do. Moreover, our layout is also At a crucial time, there is no time to waste on this private matter. However, when it comes to this, Alexei, how do you feel? How long will you be able to master this new body."


    While Smith answered the question of Alexia, she put her eyes on her.


    At this moment, the image of Alexia is very different from the past. If the former Alexia is an intellectual beauty, even after the transformation is a strange life with a feminine style, then she can only use the plan to describe it, that is weird.


    Because now she is not like a normal person, standing here and talking to Smith Week. Instead, like a specimen placed in a formalin solution, it floats in a huge glass jar and talks to Smith Week through a solution and glass.


    Although it seems that the appearance is the same as in the past, in terms of image, she has a huge gap. The first is that she is completely in the solution without sinking. Through the glass, you can see every part of her body clearly. Exquisite is like a work of art, but if you look carefully, there will be a strange feeling of horror.


    The reason for this feeling is entirely due to some details. The first is that there is no trace of hair on Alexia. Whether it is the hair of the body or the hair of the privacy part, or even the hair that women are proud of, she does not have it. A piece of light, inevitably, will make people feel like a squint.


    The second is the uncoordinated sense of innocence that stands out on her.


    The word "innocent" is generally used in the body of young children. Whether it is from the skin, bones or other appearance characteristics, it is easy to find some fundamental gaps. As long as it is not an idiot, most people can distinguish the difference between adults and children from some details. But this is not true in today''s Alexia. Because of her body, it is now apparent that there are immature features that belong only to the juvenile body.


    The delicate skin can almost see the veins inside, and the bright facial features always give people a feeling of not opening. It is obviously an adult body, but no matter which direction she looks at, she is more like a child, or even a newborn baby.


    This seems to be an incredible thing. Because Alexia can''t be a child at all. But if you think of things about the biotechnology that Hydra and Hydra have, this kind of thing is not so impossible.


    Cloning, no, more precisely, creating new living things out of thin air. This is not a problem for Smith Zhou, who holds the Hydra biotechnology and has the wisdom of humans for thousands of years.


    Aleksia was killed, and even her soul has fallen into the abyss of death. It seems that this is a complete symbol for her life, but for Smith Week, this is far from the end.


    Marked the soul of Alexia, Smith Week quietly came to Egypt, using his own masters to open the call to a **** that has fallen asleep.


    Anubis, the patron saint and guide of the undead in Egyptian mythology. This god, which has occupied an important position in the glorious Egyptian civilization, has already fallen into a deep sleep with the changes of the times. The reason why he fell asleep is because of the destruction and disappearance of an ancient civilization.


    In addition to China, all other civilizations have been completely annihilated in the torrent of history. Among them, Egypt and Babylon are the two worst, because they are really nothing but the remains.


    The ancient kingdom was broken, and the former people had already disappeared into the desert. This has led to the belief that the roots of the Egyptian gods are maintained, and it has been completely reduced to ashes. It is true that not all gods need to be maintained by human faith, but Egyptian gods are obviously a special case. They need faith, just as humans need water. Without faith, they can only sleep like a hibernating worm in the corner of the world forever, until they return to the origin of the world.


    From this point of view, they are somewhat similar to the Catholic God of God. In fact, in fact, the Lord and the Egyptian gods themselves have an inseparable relationship. There are many stories about this ancient Hebrew **** and the Egyptians, and the most famous one is the story of Moses going out to sea, which is a typical exception.


    They are similar beings, and faith is the most indispensable component of their power. Unlike the fortune of the Lord, the faith of Jehovah has been passed down from ancient times to the whole world. They were severed in ancient times and have been quiet until now.


    If nothing else happens, they will be so quiet, until they disappear. However, with the changes in the art form today, the appearance of some art works involving the ancient Egyptian civilization gave them some breathing space. Let them continue to linger. However, this is not fortunate because they met Smith Week, a presence that regarded them as prey.


    Smith Zhou was able to seal the gods of the sky with his wisdom alone. Now, with the power of endless power and the power of the gods, he is more relaxed with a **** that is awakened from sleep. And freehand. It can be said that even if there is no vision, he has already conquered the so-called death Anubis. Then, with the guidance of Anubis, entering the underworld of Egyptian mythology and taking back the soul of Alexia, it is a matter of course.


    Smith Zhou doesn''t like the gods, so these sleeping gods are naturally downcast. But whenever he meets, he will not be polite to them. With his own magic, he can completely deprive them of their roots of power and let them completely return to the world. This is the same for Anubis. Even this doghead death is really like a dog in front of him.


    After the end of the underworld journey, Smith Zhou naturally wants to let Alexia come back to life. It is impossible to return to life and only have a body without a soul. Alesia is not like Zhou Yi, she does not have the power to create a body by her own soul. But she does not have this ability, does not mean that Smith Zhou does not have this ability. Mastering the power of the gods, it is very simple to shape a mortal body.


    But can a mortal body really satisfy him? The answer of course is no. Therefore, there is now the scene of this, the birth of a body that combines technology and magic.

 Chapter 1241： Life evolution, artificial new god

    For Alexia, the t-virus that she once owned and almost developed to the limit is naturally unwilling to give up. Therefore, in the process of reshaping her body, she naturally asked for such a trait to be added to this new body.


    However, this is not enough. After the raid of the catastrophe, Alexia has clearly understood the gap between himself and the top presence. This is definitely not something that can be reversed by a biotechnology in the district. If you want to catch up with the gap, you have to use more means. For her, she actually has no means to use it.


    After all, she is just a human being. Even since birth, it has been crowned with the name of genius, but it is impossible for genius to make up for this gap. This is the gap between God and man. If it can be easily compensated, then human beings will not be able to settle on Earth until now. They can already set off to the sea of ??stars.


    Of course, Alexia does not have this ability, does not mean that Smith. Zhou does not have this ability. After all, he is the red pine that once changed an era, and is also the most powerful magician in the world. Compared with him, both the so-called Supreme Master and Merlin in the Arthur era have to see each other. Because the knowledge in his hands is far beyond their imagination.


    Alchemy, magic, alchemy. Since the birth of mankind, all the wisdom is crystallized, and the use of this wisdom is applied to the present situation, so naturally it is easy to solve the problem that Alesikia faces.


    The first is the body, and the body created by biotechnology is strictly speaking out of human embarrassment. After all, this is the power of the t-virus, which claims to be the key to the evolutionary key of the new era of mankind. It can easily change the most basic form of life of a creature. Strictly speaking, this is actually pushing humans in the direction of God.


    Of course, this is only the first step in the long march. Going out of this step does not mean that you are successful. There is still a lot to go. The problem that Aleksia has committed is that she does not know how to go. Without this experience, she sees the way forward as if she is looking at the fog on the abyss. Obviously know that there is a bridge in the middle, but she just can''t go on. And Smith. Zhou does not have this problem. He has already arrived at the other side of the bank, so in his experience, the road is actually a clear thing.


    Washing his body, this is the path he chose for Alexia. It is like the monkey in the Journey to the West, relying on the smelting and refining in the elixir and the alchemy furnace, it is the same as the golden eye. He can also copy similar things to Alexia.


    Of course, the myth that was woven by religion in the post-era has nothing to do with him. He could not specialize in refining the elixir as well as the gossip furnace that created the refining people. But he can use another method to achieve the same goal. For example, divine power and the purification of the gods.


    Isn��t Achilles, the great hero in Greek mythology, sifting out his own King Kong in the Styx? The gossip furnace and the elixir are technical activities, and the time and effort are not necessarily successful, but the Styx is a thing that can be easily obtained.


    However, this Styx does not refer to all the Styx. The Styx in Greek mythology represents the world of the dead in Greek mythology. Its ruler, Hades, is the presence of the earth and death among the three main gods. The earth is the mother of life, the birth of all things. This power, inherited from the power of his grandmother, the goddess Gaia, allowed him to control the Styx under the control of life and death. And this will enable Achilles to get that kind of King Kong.


    And like the Hey underworld, which means only the death of the Styx, it is impossible to have such an effect. Soaked in the river of the underworld of Heim, the common life is only a choice of a dead end. But there is no coincidence, the evil river in Egyptian mythology is exactly the same as the Greek Styx, with the same power representing life and death.


    In Egyptian mythology, the sun **** pulls in the sky and rides the ship of the year Mangite on the sky. That is the sun that people can see during the day. And at night, when the sun goes down, it means pulling into death and transferring to another ship, Mesekote, marching on the Styx, and unfolding with the chaotic giant snake Apophis. fight.


    The purpose of Apophis is to prevent pulling through the Styx, because in mythology, once you cross the Styx, then he will be reborn, which means the sun rises the next day. Of course, because the sun always rises, the stopping of Apophis has always been a futile effort.


    However, this is not all in vain. Because of this myth, the Styx has the same incredible power because of La''s death and new life. This power is very useful for Alexia, because now she is in this formalin-like solution, which is refining the water of the St.


    Of course, only the water in the Styx can''t meet the requirements of Smith. He needs to give Aleksia more to be able to have more life-saving cards in the future threats. And the best way to do this is to give her the power.


    This kind of giving is not as simple as the gift of a sacred object in the past, just like Smith''s gift. The power that comes from the magic of the gods is actually empty. However, it is a hollowing out of the roots of a god, so that people can intervene through the media and drive this power.


    After all, this power has limitations. Only the possession of a sacred object containing the power of the gods can be used, and the upper limit of power used must never exceed the upper limit of this god. A weakened version of the gods, this is the best result that can be achieved in this way. For Smith. Zhou, this result is undoubtedly inappropriate in Alexia.


    Because Alexia is undoubtedly his closest being, she knows almost all of her secrets, which makes her intimately connected with herself. She only has to become stronger, so it is certainly impossible for him to limit her growth in this way. He must give her a broader future and normal space, and this requires him to adopt a different approach.


    Incubation, this is the way Smith. Zhou wants to adopt. Deprive a root of the same spirit and implant it into a nascent body that has not yet been formed. Then use the corresponding divine power as a source of nourishment, and contribute to the growth of this new body little by little.


    This process is completely similar to the birth of a new life, and in fact, this is the inspiration sought from the allusions of God and God combined to give birth to a new God. The sons of the gods can become new gods, so there is no reason to create the same environment, he can''t do this.


    He has considered every key point of the problem. Divine power, he can supply full power. The composition of the blood of the gods has also been replaced by purified water. And the most critical, the core of power and divinity, he has also found the most suitable substitute for Alexia.


    Sele Kate, the **** of ancient Egypt. Its symbolic scorpion and Aleksia''s own Zerg lineage developed by the t-virus are very well matched, and the divine power of the scorpion **** itself can provide her with a fairly high starting point.


    It should be noted that although Selekit is not famous in Egyptian mythology, the power and divinity she represents is absolutely extraordinary. She is the patron saint, petitioning innocent people, protecting women''s childbirth means that her power has the characteristics of justice and new life, while the symbol of the scorpion represents her strength and danger. She is very poisonous, and the poisonous needle of the scorpion is fatal. The myth that protects the gods from Apophis also means that she has unparalleled power.


    Just watching combat power, Sele Kate is still above the main **** like La, Anubis. And transferring her power to Alexia''s body can completely make Alexia a new child of God, and walk out of her own path at the base of Selekate.


    It can be said that Smith. Zhou is considering everything for Alexia, and under his thoughtful consideration, Alexia is moving forward in the direction that he has hoped, bit by bit.


    Now she is like an egg, Smith Zhou has created this egg for her, the nutrients in the eggshell is the beginning of her new life. And knowing the moment she broke her shell, she can appear in this world with a brand new, more powerful posture. This day is not far away, whether it is Smith. Zhou or Alexia himself can feel it.


    In this regard, Smith. Zhou has a sense of accomplishment and pride, because not everyone can do this step, and he did it. Of course he has reason to be proud. For Alexia, her heart is more deeply loved. A man can do this for her, of course she will think so.


    The tenderness and sweetness are lingering in my heart, and at the same time I am more and more desire to spoil. With people like Smith. Zhou, she is of course only a small woman who can be unscrupulously spoiled. So now, she licked her lips and said to Smith. Zhou.


    "Dear, I am hungry."


    "Hungry? I know."


    One is the size of a domestic cat, and the presence of the Sphinx is thrown into the water of the Styx, and the next moment, the sly appendix and the sharp bone spurs are smashed out from the body of the newborn. A scream, everything is due to silence. There was only a terrible breath, and it echoed in the empty room.


    The birth of the new **** and the destruction of the old god, this is what Smith. Zhou is happy to see, so he smiled and smiled very happy.

 Chapter 1242： Determined to be theirs

    For Zhou Yi, the existence of Smith Zhou is like a smashing stick, which messes up his already good mood.


    At such a time, it is really difficult for him to maintain his former mood. However, in the face of his little baby, he had to smile.


    Because he didn''t want this newly born little guy to learn the distress of learning so early. Even if this is impossible, he hopes that he can face her with a smile all the time.


    Happy, laughing. This is everything Zhou Yi wants to give to each of his children, although he can not guarantee that they will spend the rest of their lives, but he hopes that in their childhood, they can guarantee them all.


    This is probably the idea that every parent in the world will have. In contrast, although he said that he has many conditions that other fathers do not have, but he also has more distress. The little spider often hangs a word, the greater the power, the greater the responsibility. This sentence is placed here, probably the greater the power, the greater the trouble.


    There is a lot of trouble in him, from this world, from this family. Everything is piled up together, so he can''t be sure that he can guarantee that these children''s childhood will be what he envisioned. Escape, this is not a solution. Because there will always be some trouble to find the door. Turning a blind eye, this is actually not a reasonable solution. Because you can''t solve the problems in front of you anymore. They will only accumulate more and more until you feel overwhelmed.


    Zhou Yi has always been a bystander to the world. What he has experienced in the past is to disappoint him. For this world, he has already lost the mood at the beginning. At that time, he was much simpler than now, because at that time he only wanted to change the world. And he did, the world really changed because of him, and at the same time, he was also changed by the world.


    The ideal has become a reality, and the passion has become a loss. From the brilliant gods to the hidden people who don''t ask the world today, this is the proof that the world has changed him. From his point of view, if the world has a string of wires connected together, then he is from the beginning, desperately throwing the moth into a detachment who broke free. However, he is detached, but the people around him are not.


    Whether it is his mother, his lover, his children or even his friends, they are still struggling in this world of wires. In fact, this means that he did not completely break free. By the connection between him and these people, the world itself is actually connected with him.


    He is going to go back sooner or later. He was not willing to admit it in the past, but after these things happened today, he had to admit it, unless he could break all the embarrassment in himself. But how can this kind of thing happen?


    Thinking about this, Zhou Yi��s heart has already made some determination. And this determination also prompted him to start acting on his own. But before he did, he still had something to do. For example, to convince these people around you, this is more important than anything else.


    After all, it takes time and process to change the environment around you and change the world. If he can''t convince Ada of them, then when they start to act, their grievances and add-on behavior will become the biggest obstacle. He does not want to have problems with his family because of certain things, so he must get their support and understanding.


    This is not a simple matter. Because both Ada and Qin, they are extremely independent and independent women. It is impossible to want to bring their blind obedience in one sentence. Even if I say what I have in mind, then in all likelihood will lead to their resentment and rejection.


    This is easy to be sure. However, since this determination has already been made, this step is inevitable. And this step is also the time to step out.


    The time is getting late and the guests are already exhausted. After watching her stunned mother sleep, Zhou Yi has already called Ada together and intends to confess what they have in their hearts. And when he was just about to speak, Ada was already sceptical and said to him.


    "What do you want to say, do you mean that you intend to violate the agreement between us?"


    Such a straightforward discourse and a fluent way of speaking immediately put the words in Zhou Yi��s stomach in his throat. Indeed, half a day ago, I still vowed to make a guarantee, but now I have to go back and forth. This is really something that I can��t say. However, remembering the determination he had made before, Zhou Yi took a deep breath and then opened his mouth to Ada.


    "Sorry, although I promised, I am afraid that some things have to be changed."


    "So Ada is right. You really want to violate our agreement and start your dangerous career again? Have you considered our family because of this? Zhou Yi, you are already several The father of the child, can you say that you did not consider them before making such determination?"


    When I heard Zhou Yi��s words, the piano with a big belly couldn��t help but frown.


    Like Ada, she is also a determined opposition. And because of her big belly, her opinion has become more expensive. It can be said that at this time, the weight of a piano is more than a few Zhouyi, and when she clearly shows her opposition, even Zhou Yi, who has made up her mind, feels the heavy pressure.


    However, he withstood this pressure, and under the threat of Ada and Qina, he explained to them so quietly.


    "I certainly considered the children, not just the children, I have considered you, my mother and Xia Weisi. It is precisely because I have considered so much, I will make such a determination. Please believe me, this It is a last resort. If there is a better choice, I will not do this."


    "It''s ridiculous, what is called if there is a better choice. In my opinion, keeping our life today is a better choice. Zhou Yi, I think you are unwilling to be lonely. Or you are tired of us at you. Life around me, I want to start a new life. If that''s the case, we can leave. Just like I warned you before, I will take them away from your eyes."


    Aida said something in her mouth, but Zhou Yi did not doubt her ability to act. She said so, maybe it is really possible to do so. And if she did, then Zhou Yi is really going crazy. Therefore, he immediately raised his hand and sue.


    "Calm down, Ada, how can I have this meaning. You are simply not thinking about it? Listen to my explanation? I really have my hardships and considerations."


    "Difficult? Well, I have to see how you can explain it."


    Ada is not completely unreasonable. At this time, she gave Zhou Yi an opportunity to explain more or less. Zhou Yi also seized the opportunity in time and said to them.


    "Benner found me today and told me about what happened in the world recently. He told me that a country with a large population has fallen into the brink of destruction because of the conspiracy of Hydra, because of the radiation effects of nuclear bombs, where life lives. More than a billion people are likely to die at any time. In order to save the billions of people, he hopes that I can help them, even if they can save more, he said so to me. Even for this purpose, he made a thing that surprised me. That is, he stumbled in front of me and sent me a pleading."


    "So you are sympathetic?"


    Keeping an absolute cold, Ada said with a sneer at Zhou Yi.


    "The relationship between the lives and deaths of those people has something to do with us. Don''t forget, you have saved them once, but how are they doing it to you? Why, do you want to make such mistakes again?"


    "I know that the original things made you very opinion, Ida. I also admit that his actions did give me some sympathy. But this has nothing to do with sympathy. If it is only because of sympathy, I will not necessarily I am determined to do this. The reason why I will do this is more because of our children and you."


    I guessed that Ida��s reaction was echoed and smiled, and then he came up with an explanation that he had brewed for a long time.


    "When Benner left, I said this to me. He hoped that I could treat those people''s gratitude as a blessing to my little baby. Although this sentence is not enough for me to completely change my mind, but he is Let me think of some problems that have been overlooked in the past. That is, children will grow up after all. And if we continue to turn a blind eye to the changes in the world, then when they grow up, what will they face? world?"


    "A piece of scorched earth, ruins, displaced people, human beings struggling in pain and despair. This is not the world I want them to see, this is not the future I want to give them. Is it true that when they grow up? I found that the world has become what I have portrayed, and then I went back and asked me why the world became like this, why did it become different from the ones I described in the story, and I told them, Is it because I have turned a blind eye to the sufferings of this world?"


    "No, I don''t want to do this. Because I don''t want my children to resent me, and I don''t want to see them seeing their father with a disappointing look. So, I have to do something. For them, for us. I. Ada, can you understand my current mood?"

 Chapter 1243： Contradictory and difficult to persuade

    In the face of Zhou Yi''s explanation, Ada was cold-eyed, but did not continue any rebuttal in words. In contrast, several other women, especially those who already have children like Jill, Serrana and Qin, have expressed contemplative expressions on their faces.


    Ask yourself, what kind of world do they want their children to live in? The answer is yes, it will definitely not be the bad world depicted by Zhou Yi. As parents, let their children live in such a world, that is their dereliction of duty. Therefore, at this moment, they actually understand why Zhou Yi would like to do so.


    Just, do you really want to let Zhou Yi go and do this? Although understood, it is not so easy to let them decide such a determination. Worries, as well as uncertainty about the future, make it difficult for them to give Zhou Yi a positive answer. Of course, their hearts are definitely shaken now, so Zhou Yi is also eager to fight against them.


    "I know what you are worried about? But for our children, I think it is worth taking this risk. Don''t imagine the world as too dangerous. If it is only the world, then the existence of a threat to me is actually Not much. As long as I am a little cautious, then"


    "Enough, Zhou Yi. Can you not be so confident? Every time you say so, but what is the result? Every time is a little worse, you can''t go back if you are so bad. I don''t want to play with you. This kind of adventure game, so I am still saying that, I am against you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ada, who had been standing silent for a moment, immediately retorted loudly. She stubbornly insisted on her own opinion, even if Zhou Yi said more, she is still unmoved. This made Zhou Yi really guilty, but at this time, another person said a different opinion from Ada.


    "Go ahead, easy. I support your idea, I think, this may be the real you."


    "Jill, what do you mean by this? Do you want to watch him go to death?"


    Jill��s voice was like igniting the gunpowder barrel in Aida��s heart, which made her almost unable to control herself. She immediately turned her spear to Gil��s direction. In this regard, Jill is calmly explained.


    "When I knew Yi, he was the hero who was able to save the innocent with his own power. I liked him because he met the hero of my mind. This is his career and his ideal. If he is willing to return to the mountains, then I will not say anything more. But if he is willing to put on the armor again and return to the hero, then I am willing to support him. Stand behind him and do my best. Go to support him."


    "Support him, Jill, your statement makes me feel ridiculous. I am beginning to wonder if you love him or just love him. Do you know what you are doing? You are encouraging him to do the most. Dangerous things. Don''t you know what it stands for? Or do you really don''t care at all?"


    Some of the rushed Ada began to say nothing to hurt others, and when she heard her, Jill''s face was white, and then immediately angrily red.


    "I don''t care? What qualification do you have to say that I don''t care. Just because I support him to do such a thing? King Ada, you are too self-righteous. Love someone is not to tie him to his side, love someone is Let him be the real self. Do you think that you are really right? No, on the contrary, I think what you are doing is wrong. You just selfishly think that you are good for him, but you never I didn''t think about what it felt like in his heart. You didn''t even know that he should be a hero in his nature, not a good man who can only be trapped in a prison with your feelings! So, people who don''t care about him are not me. But you are right!"


    Jill''s rebuttal made Ada''s fingers begin to tremble, and the anger that was hidden under the trembling made the atmosphere between them more and more arrogant.


    "I don''t care about him? I am selfish? Can you say that you are not selfish? Gil Valentin. Is it true that you support him to do this is not a bit of selfishness, just to love him wholeheartedly? Who are you cheating? !"


    "I admit, I have selfishness. But this selfishness is not for me. Shane grew up day by day, he is very smart, and he has begun to understand a lot of things. And just because he started to understand a lot of things, began to understand the world, I I am more willing to support the easy to do what he wants to do. Because I don��t want to wait for one day when our child asks me, when his father is someone, I will tell him that his father is a coward, one can only Hiding in the corner, watching the man who is getting worse every day in the world. I would rather tell him that his father is a hero. To protect him, he will fight to save the world. I want my child to be because of him. Is it wrong to be proud of his father, not to be ashamed of his father?"


    "This is just an excuse for you, a ridiculous excuse."


    "Enough! It''s enough!" Seeing that the dispute between the two people will continue to escalate, Zhou Yi finally couldn''t help but yell.


    For a long time, he has tried to get along with his women in a peaceful way, because he feels that he loves them, and since it is love, then he must not hurt them. This has kept him carefully controlling himself, but today, in this case, he is already unable to control his emotions.


    It��s hard to love someone, it��s easy to hate someone. He did not want the two women to generate unnecessary hatred because of the squabble and contradiction between the moments. So he would rather use this way to let them transfer contradictions to themselves.


    "Pot it, use democratic methods to determine the final result. This should be the only way we can convince each other now."


    Taking out a way that is not the way, Zhou Yi has already raised his hand and said calmly.


    "I have made up my mind. Now, at this time, I really can''t do anything here and do nothing. Maybe Ada, you will have opinions, but sorry, I can only violate your meaning at this time."


    "I object, I am still saying that I will never allow you to do such a thing!"


    Ada��s opposition is a matter of reason, and after Ada, Jill followed closely to show his attitude.


    "I agree. Easy, it''s time to be the hero, let our children be proud of you."


    "I think so too. Easy, you are a natural hero. Today''s life should not bury your talent, you belong to the world, not just us. Therefore, I am willing to support you."


    "Go do what you want to do, if this is what you want to do."


    "For the sake of the child''s future, it is time to take action."


    Susan, Qin and Serana, all showed their attitudes one by one. Their attitude is very clear, that is, they do not object to what Zhou Yi is going to do. At this time, no objection means approval. And this is equivalent to pushing Ada to a situation of isolation and helplessness.


    Because even if Lilith, who is not in a position, stands by her side, she can only be a minority. The minority obeys the majority, so no matter how she struggles, the results will not change.


    There was disappointment in anger, and the feeling of accumulation made Ada''s whole person cold. She knew that she was superfluous here, so immediately she sneered and then turned and left without turning back.


    Seeing her reaction like this, Zhou Yi could only smile and sigh. For him, this is an inevitable result, because he can''t say that 100% let everyone support him. Ada will do this, completely in his expectation. What he can do now is to let her go, let her calm down, and then slowly accept this reality.


    This is a way of not being able to do this. Everyone understands this. Although time can smooth out this aftermath, it is likely to create a gap between the two of them. That is something that no one wants to see, so immediately, Jill said to Zhou Yi.


    "Go, comfort her. She should be the time when I need your most comfort."


    "What? You are not angry with her?"


    Jill��s embarrassment made Zhou Yi feel surprised, because from her words you couldn��t imagine that they would be so arrogant and arrogant. It seems that I can feel the surprise of Zhou Yi, and Jill immediately said to him without hesitation.


    "What do you think I am? A boring daughter-in-law? I don''t have so much time to remember to hate her. And again, this time I am the winner. It is the pity of the winner. In short, you can go to comfort. She."


    Having said that, she pushed her to drive Zhou Yi out. In this way, Zhou Yi also took the opportunity to go to Aida''s room.


    Pushing open the door, he soon saw the existence of Ada. At this time, Ada was standing on the balcony of the room with one shoulder, and the appearance of a stranger made him feel distressed. In this regard, he could only go up and hold her shoulders hard, then whispered in her ear.


    "Sorry, Ida."


    "I don''t want to hear you say sorry, because this is telling me how much I have failed. Tell me, Zhou Yi, I don''t care about you at all, so I can''t change your determination, right?"


    "No, Ida. It''s not like this. You are very important to me and more important than myself. Just, I am a man, the father of your husband and children, I have to take responsibility for me. So I You have to do what I should do. If resentment can make you feel better, then you will resent me. This is my fault, I am willing to be resentful."


    "No, I won''t hate you. As long as you promise me, you will definitely come back. No matter what happens!"


    "I promise, I will definitely."

 Chapter 1244： Cut-in direction detailed review

    Guarantee, commitment. Say more, let''s make it heavy. In fact, it is hard to say how confident it is to convert this into reality. This is the same even if it is placed on Zhou Yi. Although he was a vow to face these women, he was full of confidence, but when he really waited for him to act, he was somewhat uncertain.


    From which aspect to start, this is the biggest problem he faces. He has been out of touch with the world for too long. In this ever-changing world, he has not found a gap that can be easily inserted. Although it is said that Bangna��s help-seeking is a good entry point, Zhou Yi does not think that he can give him too much help.


    Save people? How to save. Unless he can let the governments of the world obey their own orders, let them share the entire Indian victims regardless of their national interests. Otherwise, no matter what he does, it is only a plague that does not cure the problem.


    And does he have this ability? The answer is obviously not there. If he can be a classy government, then he would not have been betrayed from humans before.


    Therefore, although the problem in India is a matter of urgency before him, Zhou Yi does not think that he will directly intervene to enter, it will be a good choice. At the very least, it is impossible to start as Banner envisioned. Then what should be done?


    I can''t think of a reason why he plans to collect a wave of information to see if he can find something useful. And just as he was prepared to do so, an unexpected news came to him.


    Serena is back. The return of this woman with the identity of the messenger can be said to give Zhou Yi a surprise, because at this time he suddenly remembered that Serena, as a representative figure of Huiyao City, was exposed to information. It��s much more to be a self-sufficient one. If there is her help, then the law of own breaking may be there.


    It was a news that made him feel a little uplifted, so soon, Serena was brought to him. And when he saw Serena''s first time, he was already very eager to say to her.


    "You are coming back, Serena. Some things I am going to ask you. Do you know anything in India?"


    "Yes, Master, I know. I have a detailed understanding of everything, this is my job."


    Although some strange Zhou Yi would ask such a question, Serena, who has always been a maid of her own, quickly answered it. And this immediately made Zhou Yi''s face smile.


    "You know? That''s great. Sit first, then you tell me carefully, what the **** is going on. Why is the country that is still pretty good in such a short period of time already fallen to this point?"


    Although he has not been in contact with current affairs for a long time, Zhou Yi did not lose his political sensitivity. In his view, in today''s world, it is very difficult to get a country to fall. Because nowadays it is global integration, no country can ignore other countries, close the door to play themselves to death and not let others step in. Even if the government of this country really intends to do so, other countries will never allow them to do so. Like India, the direct nuclear bomb washing of the ground, the example of completely giving himself to the finished egg is too special, especially to the extent that he does not believe that this kind of thing will happen.


    But the facts have proved that such a thing does happen, and there is no room for change. And if this is the case, then it can only be explained that this matter must have a key point and directly affect the existence of the turning point of the outcome. The only way to explain this is why things will change to what they are today in the most unlikely circumstances. Only in this way can we explain why other human states have not been able to stop this happening.


    That''s why Zhou Yi has already learned about it from Banner, but still has to revisit the details from Serena. Because in his view, this key point is the key to his breaking, and only by finding this key point, can he have a way to really change it.


    What Zhou Yi thought, Serena didn''t know. All she knows is that Zhou Yi wants to know all the details of the matter, and she is naturally content with him, telling all the details she knows.


    "In India, all this today should be started from the hidden action of the Hydra. After Steve Rogers was discovered to be undercover of the Hydra, he disappeared directly into people''s sight. When he appeared again, he was already in India, and as a religious leader, he pulled up a new and powerful religion."


    "This was first discovered by Tony Stark. At the time, Mr. Stark was directly challenged by Steve Rogers because he was too excited. According to past records, he should have a considerable record. Victory. But from the results, things are not like this. I have been paying attention to Mr. Stark for a while, and before and after the battle, he has undergone tremendous changes, and this change has reason to convince me that he It may be the one who failed in battle."


    "As a loser, Mr. Stark was not willing to let Steve Rogers continue to do anything in India. So he launched a joint meeting between the Allies to pick out Steve''s actions in India. And this In other words, the Allies�� meeting at that time reached a consensus that the Indian government must eliminate the religious organizations led by Steve as soon as possible. Otherwise, other countries will intervene in the Indian mainland by means of military intervention. ""


    ��The Indian government is not willing to be interfered by other countries, so they can only launch the national forces to start operations against Steve��s religion as required by the Allies. At the request of the Indian government, they belong to the Indian Navy. Rama Mujamson, Honorary Advisor of the Heavenly Hammer, became the military commander of the operation."


    The name "Rama Mujamson?" is a stranger to Zhou Yi, because in his memory, the only Indian who can be named is probably only the Indian Prime Minister Heigel. Therefore, when such a name comes out, he is naturally curious.


    You know, this is related to the dignity and sovereignty of the country. The average person does not have the qualification to assume such a role. Since this Rama Mujam has been designated as a military commander, then naturally it means that he has the ability to let the Indian government believe in him. Such a person has never heard of it before, but it is somewhat unreasonable.


    "Who is this guy? Why he will be entrusted with such a heavy responsibility."


    "Rama Mujamson was a former general of the Indian Navy and was born in the Kshatriya family. Because the Indian government has plans to expand its offshore sector, he has become the vanguard of the Indian government to implement this plan. In the course of the mission, he received great commendations from the Indian government and the Tianshou Bureau, so he was able to step into the sky and officially entered the sight of the Indian powers. Indian Prime Minister Heigtel named As a commander, he did not mean to buy people''s hearts and cultivate him into his own arms."


    As a spokesperson for one party, Serena has long cultivated a high degree of political understanding. A lot of things are clear in her eyes, so when Zhou Yi asked this question, she can quickly point out the key points. And this immediately made Zhou Yi more interested in this character.


    "Important merits? What merits can make him promoted to this point in one breath?"


    "He prevented the Hydra from acting in the Pacific. The loss of this operation is huge. The South Korean government has almost lost all its overseas fleets. This is one of the world''s top fleets. The Indian side is In the case of armed backwardness, the final victory was achieved. Although the South Korean government has been criticizing the Indian government for selling allies, the situation of the Indian fleet has indeed won a brilliant victory. This is the official It is said that there is a survey on the Tian hammer bureau."


    "It''s a bit interesting, keep going. I think this guy''s future moves shouldn''t be small, he must have amazing things."


    With some inspiration, Zhou Yi said this, and after hearing his words, Serena was surprised.


    "You''re right, he did make a lot of unexpected moves. For example, he wants to negotiate with the peace faction in the human gods led by Steve. But the final result is that he is During the negotiation, he was assassinated by the Hydra. And because of the chaotic situation at the time, things once developed into an armed massacre of more than 100,000 people. This is the key to prompting the humanism to enter the armed confrontation with the Indian government. There is a lot of interesting things happening afterwards."


    "For example, the Tianshou Bureau wants to use the wisdom equipment to join the encirclement action against the human gods, but it has been used by the Hydra to use the virus against the mentally-armed weapons. It is also because the wisdom equipment appeared in this action. The uncertainty and harm made the Indian government take the opportunity to directly cut off the tentacles that governments and even the Tian hammer bureau infiltrated into their own countries. He proposed a new threat theory of intellectual weapons, which made governments have to take their own The internal threat was a priority, and the intervention of the Indian situation was temporarily abandoned. In the subsequent events, it was almost the situation of the Indian army and the gods led by Rama Mujam and the confrontation of several anti-government forces. ��


    "This character is very important. After the gods performed the beheading action against the Indian government, he became the sole successor chosen by the various parties in India. If there is no subsequent nuclear bomb attack in India, he should be India��s new prime minister is.��


    "So, do you think this person is suspicious?"

 Chapter 1245： Talking about the theory of waste chess

    I heard this, Zhou Yiru asked to Serena. The reason why he asked this question was mainly because he found the place where the guy named Rama Mujam appeared was too strange.


    The core, key points and turning points of this incident are almost all of this guy. Maybe the person in this incident may not feel anything, but when an outsider like him looks at the whole thing with a detachment, he can clearly see that the existence of this guy is really It��s too awkward.


    It is only a matter of an unexpected incident that can embark on the top of the military and political circles. According to the normal development perspective, it should be to keep a low profile and save one''s own strength. However, this person did not, but instead showed his strength everywhere, and he made his own world in the military and political circles in a way that never went forward. In just a few months, he has almost finished the path that others have to go for decades. This kind of performance, saying that talent is different, there are some realities. If you really want to say it, you can only use the fate of his life to describe him.


    It��s not a destiny. How can he make such achievements one after another, not a destiny? How can he still step up in the turbulent situation of the entire Indian government? Of course, this kind of thing is just a joke. People in the position of Zhou Yi are clear about this. So he is very certain that this must be pushed behind the scenes, and it is secretly contributing to all of this, so that this guy named Rama Mujam can get this achievement today.


    And who is going to push this all behind? There is already speculation in Zhou Yi��s heart. But he still wants to see Selena''s answer. After all, Serena��s current contact is much broader than her own. In this matter, she must have seen the different attitudes of many people. As long as the attitude of those few people can coincide with themselves, then their own conjectures can be more based.


    On this issue, Serena did not let Zhou Yi disappointed. When she thought about it, she replied seriously to him.


    "This person is suspicious because he is probably the only profiter in the entire Indian government. And in such a situation, he can still make a profit, which in itself illustrates a lot of problems. In addition, not only do I think so, but also some People think so too. As far as I know, Tian Hammer has been conducting investigations against Rama Mujam, and it seems that they have had similar results before. It��s a pity that the nuclear explosion destroyed everything. It is estimated that even if there is a problem with the identity of Rama Mujam, it is no longer meaningful for this whole incident."


    "Why, do you think he is dead?"


    Picking up an eyebrow, Zhou Yi suddenly asked Selena this way. And Serena didn''t seem to think that Zhou Yi would ask this question. She first stunned it and then replied somewhat strangely.


    "Under such a disaster, the chances of his survival are very small. You must know that he should still be in Delhi, and Delhi is the hardest hit area of ??nuclear explosion. Under such circumstances, I don''t think he can have too much survival. hope."


    "And, even if he is lucky enough to survive, he estimates that there is no use value. The purpose of the Hydra has been reached. If he really colludes with the Hydra, then he must have been this time. It became the abandonment of the Hydra. Even if he is innocent, the Indian federal government has completely smashed, and the whole of India has already fallen into an unprecedented catastrophe. He must have lost all of his own. Therefore, no matter from that aspect, he is alive or dead, and he has no influence on things. He is already a waste game."


    "Waste chess, this is not necessarily." Shaking his head, Zhou Yi smiled and refuted against Serena. "In my opinion, this guy is far from being a waste chess player. Because as long as he is alive, he can play a very crucial role."


    "The key role?" Now that the theory of waste chess has been proposed, then Selena naturally does not think that it can create value in Rama Mujam. So for sure, she is also skeptical about Zhou Yi��s statement. However, because of her own blind obedience to Zhou Yi, she believes that Zhou Yi will not be untargeted, so she will have a proper listening and advice.


    People are psychologically good, and even Zhou Yi is no exception. And Serena and her relationship are quite close, so even if he has anything to say, he will not deliberately conceal her. So now, he can confidently present his ideas to the Panpan.


    "To determine the role of this person, first of all, you must understand why Hydra uses him. If he is a collaborator of Hydra, then by combining him and the Hydra''s movements, you can get this. One conclusion is that Hydra spent a lot of time on him in order to let the Indian government go completely to destruction. In the process, the religion organized by the Hydra played a very important role. The intersection of this religion and that Rama Mujam, it is undoubtedly a very important step for the believers who are bewildered by this religion to completely break with the government."


    "The Hydra can''t blatantly develop its own power in that country. He can only use this kind of supportive religion to achieve his ulterior motives. And a member whose religion is over 100 million is definitely impossible. It is easy to be unified and concise into a whole. So it is conceivable that Hydra��s method of manipulating them is also very simple, that is, to cut off all their retreats, so that they have only one way to go. And this only way must be What they have woven out looks bright, but in essence it is entirely the way to serve their interests."


    ��It sounds very difficult, but it��s not so difficult to think about the pattern of that country. In a country where even the food and clothing of most nationals can��t be solved, its nationals are certainly not possible. Asking too high a requirement. As long as they can meet their basic requirements and then paint them a few pictures that look very good, then those who have tasted the sweetness will definitely want to paint these cakes. Put all the pieces together."


    "After all, taking a step back is death, and further is a new future and beginning. Human nature is doomed, they will definitely be willing to fight. In this case, the Hydra people will definitely put It��s as convincing as the savior, because only then, he can ensure that these people are always around him.��


    "Of course, this is a problem at the level of faith, and it is impossible to guarantee that human beings will obey forever because of faith. Therefore, they will certainly have to do something in action. Although I have not understood the situation there, I think If I am a Hydra, I will certainly break the economic and resource control of the entire Indian society, let the civilians enjoy the benefits that were not theirs, and then tell them that the better things are still in front. This way to drive them forward. Am I right?"


    "You are right, they did."


    When she heard the question, Serena replied with a lot of enthusiasm. At the same time, her eyes began to show conviction and praise. Zhou Yi knows nothing about this, she is very sure. In this ignorant case, he can guess the Hydra''s means. This is to say that he is already familiar with the overall situation, and clearly sees every obstacle.


    This is a manifestation of wisdom, and when a person who admires herself shows such wisdom, she certainly can''t help but feel excited in her heart.


    This is the man she followed, this is the man who can let her give everything. Wisdom, and strength, he is the real one who owns and reveals all this. The sleeping recluse is just his performance, hidden in the deepest part of him, after all, is the supreme **** who holds everything. It was the great existence that made her resolutely put into the air like a moth.


    Excited in the heart is almost impressed, and on the surface, Serena''s white face is also brewing a ridiculous intoxicating blush. Her excitement was almost climax, and Zhou Yi could clearly see it all, but he did not take it to heart, but continued to express his views in some exciting ways.


    "It is said that Rama Mujam is a waste game, because India is now completely ruined. In this wasteland, all the survivors can think about how to live. They don''t care. Other problems, but reality, forced them to care only about the most critical one. However, if someone solves their ill-health and let them break free from the difficulties ahead, you think those people will be for them. Do you start thinking about all the things you have encountered before?"


    "They will think about what caused it all? Will they resent the culprit of all this? Yes, they will. It is human nature, despair and pain can only increase the dark side of their hearts, and in this Driven by the dark side, they will hate to gnash their teeth for all these culprits, and wish to drink blood and eat meat."


    "If in this case, Rama Mujam is still alive. There is sufficient evidence to show that all the disasters in this country are just a scam, a scam written by the Hydra. You think these What will happen to people, what do you think of religious believers who are originally believed to be Hydra? Will they have an impact on the Hyundai��s shaping? Or, they will overthrow all this like a tsunami. ?"


    "Yes, they will." Just thinking in the head, Serena can also guess the madness and incitement of human beings at that time, they can do anything, because anger itself can not be stopped. Just, there is still a problem.


    "However, how can we get them out of the current predicament and release their anger?"


    "The answer is simple. Because I have to join it!"

 Chapter 1246： People who cant compensate

    I want to join in one sentence, and suddenly let Selena''s face show a surprise, even the expression that can''t believe.


    For her, Zhou Yi has been silent for too long. Even after she arrived, she didn''t quite believe that Zhou Yi had the day she was willing to stand up again. Although her loyalty to Zhou Yi will not change because of Zhou Yi''s silence, it does not mean that she does not want to see the day when Zhou Yi has stood up again.


    For her, Ming Wang is the most brilliant image of Zhou Yi, and only the incarnation of such a stalwart is the most remarkable existence in her mind. Now, the most glorious existence in this mind is finally to reappear in front of her own eyes, which of course makes her heart can not help but shake up.


    "Master, bring me. If you really want to reproduce in the world, then I am willing to act as your arm, the sword in your hands, to give all your power to each of your instructions."


    These words are a bit ridiculous, because in today''s world, it is difficult to find out who will show their loyalty in this way. However, such a thing appears on Serena''s body, but it is not at all ridiculous. Because Zhou Yi is very clear, Serena itself is such a person.


    She is a vampire, a vampire who obeys ancient dogmas for hundreds of years. In her vitality, loyalty is a very important vocabulary. It can be said that this kind of thing has become her mission, and it has been carried out into every part of her own flesh and soul.


    What is different from the past few hundred years is that her past loyalty to her family is the elder who gives her new life in her family. Now she is loyal to Zhou Yi, the **** and supreme who gave her the second new life. She gave her loyalty to him, and it was equivalent to giving her life and everything to him. In such a situation, even if Zhou Yi let her die, she will be willing. So let alone go to the fire of the order for Zhou Yi��s instructions.


    She is serious, and Zhou Yi understands this. So he just smiled and said to Serena.


    "Well, since you have such an idea, let us work together. I think it can be saved by the moon goddess. Those Indians will certainly be grateful. After all, a living goddess appears. In front of them, this is more shocking than the inconspicuous statues of woodcarvings."


    There are elements of teasing in this sentence, but more is the approval of Serena. There are not many cronies at Zhou Yi, and it is just like this one, like Serena, who has thoroughly tried his best to make an order for himself. Such a special case is enough for Zhou Yi to become close to him, and this kind of closeness is naturally to make the heart happy with Catherine, who is very happy with Zhou Yi.


    It is a kind of mysterious feeling. It is far from reality, but it can make people infinite power in their hearts. In this world, how many people are young and crazy, how many people have spared everything they love. Although many times they themselves know that what they are pursuing is nothing more than a mirror in the water. But sometimes the heart is moving, that is, when you can''t control yourself.


    And Serena is like this. Because of her embarrassment, she is willing to stand by Zhou Yi. Like Icarus in ancient Greek mythology, knowing that his wings are made of wax, he still wants to fly toward the sun. Not for anything else, it is a step closer to the radiance of the sun.


    Serena wants to be the Icarus of Zhou Yi, who wants to stand by him and set off his light. So immediately, she replied to Zhou Yi.


    "The glory of the moon comes from the sun, and my radiance comes entirely from your gift. The mortal gratitude is nothing but a blind pursuit of appearance. If you want, I am willing to give everything to you."


    Serena doesn''t care at all about how mortals look at themselves. Even those who pray and worship are more than her approval from Zhou Yi. She abandoned all of it, and the reward for Zhou Yi was a treasure. As she said, if Zhou Yi wants, she can dedicate herself to everything.


    This sentence is simple to say, but there are very few people who can do this. After all, this is the gap between reality and ideals. Zhou Yi also understands this, so he will naturally look at Selena more closely. Because he knows that although he can easily create another Serena, a moonlight goddess. But it will be like her, taking the embarrassment as the starting point, and not hesitating to give loyalty to himself. I am afraid I can''t find the second one anymore.


    This is also a bit of compensation that fate has made after giving him ruthless mockery and great betrayal.


    "Without this, compared to the boring worship of those mortals, I would rather see a bright and shining moon goddess. Because for me, you just want to be the art that I personally carved out." Sometimes, if you fantasize your identity as an artist, then the most satisfying work you receive will be more praised than the one you are receiving."


    If you change someone else, if you hear someone say that he is a piece of art that he has carved out, even if he is close to him, there will inevitably be a few separate births. Because this is a world of human rights and freedom, in the eyes of modern people who are used to labels such as freedom, personality, etc., they are only their own. If someone must force them to sign such a symbol, then they will not respect themselves, they will tear their skins with themselves.


    But Selena didn''t have such an idea. On the one hand, she was not a modern person. Her mind was still a retro concept in the Middle Ages. On the other hand, she does not think that what is wrong with Zhou Yi��s own artwork.


    Even when Zhou Yi said that she is the most perfect work of her own, she still has a bit of ecstasy in her heart. It is a glory for her to make such a statement in the most embarrassing existence of a mind. And when she kept this kind of honor in her heart, her face could not help but burst into a charming smile.


    The moon is cold, and at this point, Serena is like it. She is like a beauty made of ice. When standing there, people always have a sense of sacredness that can only be seen from a distance and not playable. However, when she smiled, it was directly letting the ice open, even those who were heart-wrenching could not help but be fascinated.


    The same is true for Zhou Yi. When Serena laughs, he can''t help but feel at ease. Because for him, Serena is really a special existence. When he was young and frivolous, he was lost for a while. During that time, he left a lot of special entanglement with this cold goddess.


    This entanglement was nothing at the time, but now it will always make Zhou Yi feel like a guilty conscience. The reason why there is such a feeling is mainly because of Serena''s uniqueness.


    At that time, he was not only entangled with Serena, but also with another woman. But the woman is different, the woman has her own desires, for power, for other things. Zhou Yi can satisfy her kind of desire, so it is more like a transaction, the delivery on both sides is clear, then naturally it is not clean.


    However, Serena is different. She is too cold and has no desire. Under this cold appearance, it is a stubborn burning, a firm red heart. Under such circumstances, even if Zhou Yi wants to make up for her by means of trading, she can''t find a chip that can be traded. Because no matter what time, the true feelings can never be measured by matter, even if he has such a high identity as the gods.


    The achievement of her moonlight goddess, let her from a vampire who can only hide in the darkness into a high-profile goddess. It seems that Zhou Yi really made a huge bargaining chip to make up for his owe to Serena. But such a statement may be established in others, but it may not be true in Serena.


    Selena may be grateful to Zhou Yi for giving her the opportunity to return to the light, but she will never feel as much as she has earned because of her identity as a goddess. This is not her lack of greed, but because she does not care about this at all. Zhou Yi also knows Selena''s temper, so he will not even regard this as a bargaining chip.


    The so-called transaction itself is to be agreed upon by both parties to recognize this value. Now the other side does not think that this is a valuable existence. What is his way of wishful thinking?


    So he did not mention such a thing, and this naturally made him a little embarrassed in front of such a Serena. In order to conceal such awkwardness, Zhou Yiling took the initiative and opened the topic.


    "Right, I haven''t asked you yet. How come suddenly came back, can you say that something happened in Washington, so that you can''t sit still?"


    "No, I heard that you have a child, I made a special trip to send a gift. In addition, Stark also heard the news, he asked me to pick it up for him. The gift I have sent to the little princess''s room. I hope she will like it in the future."


    "You have the heart." Suddenly heard the news of Tony, Zhou Yi''s heart suddenly did not taste. In their original relationship, today he should be his most important guest. However, it is impermanent, but now he is not even qualified to see. Who is this strange? No one can blame, to blame can only blame fate.


    In this situation, he can only sigh in this mood, and then through the mouth of Serena, to explore the recent good and bad of Tony.


    "How is he doing recently? I want to come to India to make this happen. He should be a bit worried."

 Chapter 1267： Everyone is isolated and helpless

    As the president of the United States, Tony��s problems can be clearly seen even from the perspective of one of the most ordinary outsiders.


    Although the current US government is no longer a world policeman, as long as they still want to hold the right to speak in the Tianshou Bureau, then after such a big thing in India, they cannot come silently. Turn a blind eye. And if you want to intervene in India, it is so simple. Especially now, he must also solve the problem of mentally ill problems first. Therefore, Zhou Yi said that Tony would be overwhelmed and not wrong at all.


    As a representative stationed in Washington, Serena certainly knows what kind of situation Tony is now, so now she explains it to Zhou Yi.


    "Although there are some difficulties, but for him, it has not been so bad. Because the things in India have a greater impact on the surrounding radiation, so the leader of this matter is not Tony, he only needs It would be nice to help from the side. In contrast, the problem caused by the intelligence machine will make it more difficult for him to do. He spent so much thought to spread the system of intellectual equipment, and now to remove the system. Regardless of the outcome, it will be a huge loss for him."


    "Is it a smart weapon?" Hearing this explanation, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but recite this special existence. He knows very well what it means for Tony. It can be said that this technological product that once changed the world structure is the symbol of Tony''s administration in the United States and the achievement of his presidential career. If the project can be fully integrated into the modern life of mankind, then with the help of his past efforts to turn the tide, when the day when Tony was gloriously laid off, he would have a big president like Washington, Lincoln, and Roosevelt. It is the same as the qualification of Qingshi.


    And if this policy fails, then waiting for Tony will not be the glory of the famous age, but like the president Hoover who had thought of a slap in the Great Depression of the United States, it has been stinking for a long time.


    With Zhou Yi''s understanding of Tony, he is very clear that people who are as proud as Tony will never allow themselves to fall into such a situation. However, as a strong reformist US president, in this case, the possibility that he will fall into such a situation is not at all small. This is not only because of the wisdom of the weapon, but more because his enemies will certainly not miss this opportunity to fall into the rocks.


    The path chosen by Tony is to force the government to get rid of the capital, and although this can change some of the ills of the United States, it will inevitably suffer the most powerful strength of the United States, the hostility of those capital consortia. Faced with such an opponent, even if Tony has the national strength of the United States during his heyday, it is difficult to deal with it, not to mention that what he has in his hands is only a United States with a weakening national strength and internal and external problems.


    If he said in the past, he could rely on the aura of his superheroes and save the United States to gain the support of the people, protect his achievements with public opinion, and prevent these capital consortia from giving him what to do in the dark. . But now, with the collapse of the Zhizhi project, his support rate among the people has also fallen below the bottom. Under such circumstances, it is naturally impossible for those capital consortia to take care of themselves as before, and dare not act rashly.


    It is conceivable that in the future, Tony will certainly face the attacks of various state governments, various parties and even organizations with various consortium backgrounds. If a problem is not handled well, then he will soon be Forced to terminate his political career.


    This will be a heavy blow for him now, and it will be a terrible disaster for the United States, which is slowly recovering. However, the capital consortium can not care about this, and those ordinary people, their eyes can not reach such a height.


    Although it is true that things are going to develop in this bad direction, they will definitely suffer from them. But they have been encouraged by the people and the public opinion, but they don''t care about it.


    Maybe you can''t say that you don''t care. If you don''t believe it, you might be more precise. It is a blind spot, not seen in Mount Tai. Just like the financial crisis caused by the collapse of the credit in the past, is it really impossible to see that possibility? No, but everyone is too blind to believe that such things will not happen, until they come to the front, they begin to mad.


    In Zhou Yi��s eyes, the pattern of the United States today is even more terrible than the financial crisis of that time. Because the impact of the financial crisis can be passed on to the risk, the national strength of the United States can also hold on. However, if the government collapses at this time, the consequences will be catastrophic and devastating.


    Once the Stark government was driven out, the parliamentary government, previously controlled by the capital consortium, would once again climb to the table. Maybe ordinary people will think that this is just like the government they had before. There is nothing strange about it. But for invisible capitalists like Zhou Yi, everything is already very different.


    Although the government of the past is also a component of capital, under the dual control of political and military power, capital cannot be absolutely unscrupulous. Now, if we let such a capital-based government control the current situation, then the government that has been hit hard twice can only be completely reduced to the vassal of capital, and at the same time make the country completely dominated by capital.


    Think about what it would be like. The existence of Korea is a typical example. South Korea, which is dominated by large consortia, has a monopoly consortium that accounts for more than 90% of the country''s wealth, and the most basic employment rate they can offer to the country is only 5%. The seemingly glamorous government does not have the ability to manipulate the consortium at all, let alone those who have nothing but a spur of nothing.


    Even if you eat the meat, you can live with the same Korean life as the New Year. If you put it on the Americans, it will definitely be the rebellion of the vast majority of Americans who are used to the big fish. The problem is, if it is really one day, will there still be people in the United States who will take care of their lives?


    The original government can force the consortium to give up its own interests for the employment rate because they have that energy and ability. And once the government is completely held by the consortium, how could they still do so. How can the capitalists who are mercenary maps spend the cheap labor of the world without using the high labor of the United States? How can those ultra-high-income people be willing to continue to use their high taxes to pay for the lower-level civilians they don''t care about?


    Cut off employment and cut off the government''s welfare assistance. Americans also want to live their own beautiful days as before, which is simply a dream! They can only be reduced to being unemployed and beggars. It became a special case of sympathy in the past newspapers.


    Unfortunately, no one has seen this. The vast majority of civilians throughout the United States do not believe that this day will appear in their lives. They are still like that, constantly attacking the Stark government for the problem of intellectual weapons, destroying all of Tony��s efforts in a way that does not know what he wants.


    Seriously, Zhou Yi is now very sympathetic to Tony. Because Tony is trapped for his dreams, it is already hellish. There is almost no solution, and it is impossible to get any outside help.


    This is a national political confrontation. Even if there is such a presence as Zhou Yi, there is no way to intervene. The only other powerful countries that can intervene to help Tony, but which country in the world will be kind enough to lend a helping hand to a threat to their own existence?


    It is not polite to say that no country will do so in the national interest. Therefore, Tony is destined to be isolated and helpless.


    He is already in a crisis, and the consortium will definitely use this opportunity to attack him one after another. Tony, who is already unstable, can not stand firm in such an attack. This is not even hopeful for Zhou Yi, who knows him best.


    Difficult, very difficult. Unless Tony has the courage and determination to break the boat. However, the United States has developed for so many years, and capital has already penetrated into every part of the country. The fall of a consortium is bound to be the ability of tens of thousands of civilians to lose their livelihoods. Therefore, even if Tony really dares to do this, the final result will definitely make the whole United States hurt and turbulent.


    What kind of good will he have to end? Zhou Yi does not think so, even if he does a good job, it will inevitably attract the attack and hostility of countless people. It is even said that there may be titles such as dictatorships and state sinners.


    He will be completely nicknamed. Because this is not a problem that can be solved in ten or twenty years, but it may continue to be a generation of people. He destroyed the foundation of the United States and ruined the lives of Americans. This is the price he has to pay.


    And is this cost heavy? Very heavy. Heavy to Zhou Yi believes that Tony has no courage to do so.


    Tony dedicated his life to this country, but in the end he has to bear all these crimes. How can someone who is as proud as he would like to happen to himself?


    Zhou Yi thinks this way. However, the facts are already beyond the expectations of Zhou Yi. Because at this time, Tony had already made such determination.


    infamy? Guilty? If you can really accomplish the grand plan in his heart, will Tony care about it all? If he said that he would care, but now he has not put this in his heart.


    As a politician, he is unqualified. However, as a hero, he will never let himself fail. This is his choice, and when he made such a choice, he had already spared everything.

 Chapter 1248： Original commitment to extraordinary significance

    Zhou Yi could not guess what Tony would think and how he would do it. Because he and Tony are drifting away on two different roads. So he can only talk about the concern, and then set a certain decision in the bottom of my heart.


    If Tony really meets the worst situation, then if he does it himself, he will surely keep him and his family. This is the only thing he can do for him as an old friend. In addition, he can only see Tony''s creation.


    Reluctantly restrained his own thoughts, Zhou Yi looked at Serena, who was sitting in front of her, and told her so much.


    "Since you have decided to act as an assistant to my comeback, then I will give you a task. Take my token to find Benner. I believe they have been prepared for such a long time and should be ready to enter. The waste is gone. You go with them and find a way to find a suitable foothold. We will start our own actions from this standpoint."


    "Our own action?" The sensitive Selena quickly noticed the key points in Zhouyi''s words, which made her face suddenly a bit strange. "Master, I know about your plan. But what do you mean by saying that you don''t plan to cooperate with those of Benner?"


    "Cooperation? Of course it''s okay. But I don''t intend to give the initiative to them and those behind them. Those politicians can only ensure their safety by guarding them all. So I would rather spend more time. Putting a stable rear, I absolutely don''t want them to bury any hidden dangers on my side."


    "I know, I understand what to do."


    After understanding the meaning of Zhou Yi, Selena suddenly had a clear understanding of her course of action. Looking at her performance, Zhou Yixian nodded with satisfaction, and then could not help but clear the throat, and said to her awkwardly.


    "In this case, then I will not say more. You have also been on the road for a long time, I will not bother you to rest. Well, your room I have already cleaned the maid, you can do well Take a break for two days, then we will start working again."


    If this is said to ordinary people, it is naturally a special concern. But in the body of Serena, it seems a bit awkward. Because the area is thousands of kilometers away, it may be long for ordinary people, but for the goddess like Serena, it is just a walk. Whoever you have seen will be persuaded not to be tired, and take a break. Is this not afraid of being a neuropathy?


    Now Zhou Yi said that, and just after he said this, he himself gave birth to the urge to slap himself. Isn''t this what you want to cover? It is clear that I want to open a little distance with Serena. But now, how do you pull the distance apart?


    Zhou Yi has always been shrewd, but at this point it has been a little confused. It was also the time when he was confused. Serena had the courage to squint her own white face and said to him seriously.


    "Master, do you remember the promise that promised me?"


    "Commitment? What promise?" Looking at Serena''s face, Zhou Yi''s heart was not good. It is a pity that this is his own home. He can''t escape even if he escapes. So he can only be stupid, and asks Selena a question in a tone that I don''t know.


    This attitude made Selena''s heart laugh, because she never thought that the person she was jealous would reveal such a appearance. This gave her a feeling of being closer to idols. And this feeling also completely shattered the idea that Zhou Yi wanted to give her a bad impression.


    Although it is already very clear, Zhou Yi is intentionally keeping a distance from himself. But Serena is not the little girl of the glass heart. After living for so long, she has developed a habit of trying to fight for everything. Therefore, even if she knows that she is not restrained, she is still serious about Zhou Yi.


    "Master, you promised me at the beginning. As long as I complete your mission, you will fulfill one of my wishes. Now, I want to fulfill this promise, are you going to repent?"


    "Reverse? Of course not. How can I repent?" Haha smiled, and Zhou Yi concealed the guilt of his heart, and almost assured her by patting her chest. "Let''s say, what are your wishes? As long as I can do it, I can do it for you, as long as this wish is not"


    Just said a few words, Zhou Yi has no voice. Because he saw that Selena was standing up at this time, and did not hesitate to open the zipper of his leather.


    The skin of the frosty snow, the black leather that can be almost reflective, coupled with her calm and shy look and the eyes of the flames in the cold, directly increased her charm as a woman. Enough to burst the table.


    Under such circumstances, even Zhou Yi could not hold his heartbeat. He can only restrain himself desperately, and he said to Serena in a very difficult look.


    "Selena, you know, I don''t want to. I am already the father of several children. Now I really can''t do as I used to. I have to take my responsibility."


    "I know, Master. So I don''t have any extravagant ideas. I just want to be a maid and serve you forever. Isn''t that allowed?"


    Loyalty is one thing, and serving is another. When a glamorous woman stands in front of you and solemnly says something like this, it is impossible to be unmoving. This is not easy to avoid, so soon things will develop in a logical way.


    Dry wood fire, a burning is a night. And just after that night passed, the next day, Serena was already with a thing, quietly left here.


    She was afraid of being discovered by those people, so she was in a hurry when she left. However, when she appeared in front of Banner, she returned to the appearance of the goddess of high cold. Even a word is not willing to say more, she just showed her intentions to Benner.


    "The owner agreed with your request and he asked me to come and cooperate with you."


    A word that has no head and tail, and put it in the mouth of any other person, will definitely make some strange thoughts in these lives. However, because it is Serena, the famous moon goddess, they are born with such an idea.


    This is not just because of the ability that Serena has shown, so that almost everyone is convinced. More is still because of the existence that she represents behind, and the attitude he has shown.


    He agreed with this statement, what it means, Banna and his companions who know the inside are very clear. That would mean that they will once again fight alongside that powerful god.


    Politicians, and even many ordinary people, are full of taboos about the existence of Zhou Yi, because in their eyes, Zhou Yi is the biggest alien, the existence that they can not understand and imagine. But in the eyes of superheroes, Zhou Yi��s identity is different. Although he is the supreme god, but in front of this identity, he is first and foremost a hero, a truly invincible hero.


    Everyone who has fought with him can remember the terrible battle and the battle against the tyrant.


    In that battle, the most profound thing they knew was the vastness of the universe and their own smallness. Because in the face of the existence of the hegemonic hegemony, their performance is so weak. Even if all of them joined hands, they could only be like a cockroach, swearing in his fingers and struggling.


    As long as you move your fingers, you will be crushed and crushed. That feeling is absolutely desperate and horrible. It was in such a situation that Zhou Yi appeared, and in the most unlikely circumstances, he defeated the terrible enemy in a most shocking way, and restored the world to peace again.


    Look up and look in the direction of Mars. The hollow there is still telling all mankind about the terrible battle. And that is the evidence that every superhero who fought there has worked hard to remember the power of Zhou Yi.


    As an enemy, Zhou Yi is undoubtedly terrible. But as a comrade-in-arms, such a strong presence like Zhou Yi is undoubtedly the most reliable backing.


    This is why Banner does not hesitate to pay the price of Zhou Yi. Because only he is there, he is sure to defeat the horrible opponent such as the Hydra, and only he is there, in order to find a firm confidence in all those who have doubts about this action.


    This is the role of a god, this is the name of He Huiwei written by Zhou Yi with his achievements and force. It is unceremonious to say that only the news that Zhouyi will join in is revealed, and all those involved in this action can find a spiritual belief and pillar.


    Cohesion and combat power can be improved by at least half of the level, which is still not in the case of Zhou Yi directly in front of their face revealing the real body of Ming Wang. If you can see the existence of Ming Wang with your own eyes, this data will be even higher.


    Of course, Banner will not announce the news. Because he does not want to let his enemies know such a key message at this time. So now, as a leader, he is compelling to ask his teammates.


    "Put your own mouth, don''t talk about things today. This may be our trump card. Maybe we will rely on this unexpected effect to open the situation."


    In a reasonable arrangement, everyone agrees with Benner��s statement. However, there will always be accidents, such as now.


    "Just kidding, why don''t you let me say. I want freedom, I want human rights. Also, give me aside and let me and my goddess take a selfie and send it to Facebook."

 Chapter 1249： Eliminate trouble changing programs

    At this time, it is only the unreliable guy who Wade is so arrogant.


    Moreover, he is not just talking about it. As a neuropathy in which almost every brain in the brain is going to become a paste, he has always been a brain-moving act. If you say so, then you must do it. Therefore, it was too late to stop, he was already flexible to Selena''s side, and took out the mobile phone, a familiar look to her shoulders.


    "Come, goddess sister, laugh one. There are more than 200,000 fans on my Facebook. You just have to laugh, and then show me closeness. They will definitely give you some attention. Believe me, this aspect. It is an expert."


    Wade said that he has more than 200,000 fans, which is not a fake. However, more than three-quarters of these more than 200,000 fans are black powder. Open his Facebook and read the message to know that almost no one is not jealous of him. And if you really want to rely on celebrities to circle the powder, then you will be on the Wade, and it will definitely be the blood of the eight generations.


    However, a woman who is so cold like Serena is definitely not thinking about it. In fact, she didn''t even mean dealing with Wade. The goddess has not fallen to the point of dealing with such strange guys. Therefore, when Wade swayed out of her salty pig''s hand, her brow wrinkled, and the whole body was immediately swaying. Then everyone on the scene saw Wade being shot like a cannonball.


    In the power of Serena, this can only be regarded as a small punishment. But it was such a small punishment, but it made Wade scream like a pig.


    "Help! Come help me, my head is flying out. Damn, this is more than 20,000 feet high. If it falls, it can only feed the fish. I don''t want to My head turned into a bowel movement in the belly of the fish. So no matter who it is, let him help me."


    Perhaps it was the unfortunate reason that Wade flew out of the wing of an airplane on the deck. And the death is not dead, the tip of the wing just cut off his neck, let his head flew out at a forty-five degree angle like a football that was kicked.


    Although the deck of the Sky Mothership is large, it is not the kind without the margin. After rolling around and not knowing how many laps, Wade''s head is already close to the edge, and it is possible to fall off the deck anytime, anywhere.


    At a height of 20,000 feet, even if the head of the iron hits it, it will fall into a pile of iron slag, not to mention Wade''s head is not iron. Although this guy''s perverted immortality makes him even if his head falls into a paste, he can''t die, but no one wants to spend that effort to clean up the paste of that place. So immediately, the little spider moved.


    A spider silk shot out and dangerously rescued Wade''s head from the edge of the deck. Then he did not wait for Wade''s opening, and he immediately put a big smack on his face.


    For this old friend with the same smell, Little Spider is too aware of his nature. The situation is just right, he can still hold his own mouth in the face of crisis. But now that the crisis has been lifted, this guy has no worries, and then there will be some rumors.


    This will be the case if it is normal. Because he is always surrounded by his old teammates and acquaintances, even if he looks at his dissatisfied Benner, he is already used to his way of talking all day long. But now the situation is different. Their team has temporarily added a goddess, an absolutely unspeakable existence. Raised her, the little spider did not have the ability to wipe his ass.


    So instead of watching him idly and arbitrarily arguing for the existence that he couldn��t afford, then it��s better to have two points in his head and he can��t resist. It is more appropriate to get him out directly.


    The little spider thought of this, and other people naturally can think of it as well. So no need to remind him, the eagle eye is already coming up, picking up Wade''s body like a headless fly, and walking along the deck with the little spider.


    Before they officially intervened in India, they did not intend to release this teasing. And this is exactly what Bangner wants to see. You know, although the moon goddess Serena is not as strong as Zhou Yi, but if she is anxious, it is estimated that the people of this boat will have a big trouble. Can put all the possibilities out before the trouble occurs. This is the surest way. Although it may be wronged to Wade, but at this time, who is going back to care about him.


    To die by myself, I have to eat the things that I have pulled out with tears. This is the rule and the truth. In short, it is such a sentence, deserve it!


    After throwing the teaser of Wade, Banna once again began to worry about the purpose of his trip.


    For the Indian side, the entire Tianshou Bureau has been preparing for almost two months. In the past two months, the Avengers have also made a lot of plans. Whether Zhou Yi will join them or whether they will fight alone, they have considered the situation and made certain countermeasures and arrangements.


    Of course, the former is the last case, and the latter is undoubtedly the worst case. After all, the severity of India��s population and state of affairs is there. They rely solely on their strength, and none of them have the confidence to say that they can change everything.


    Now, the situation is different. The addition of Serena means that they have Zhouyi��s support behind them, and Zhou��s support represents what they are, and they are naturally very clear. At this time, it is not an exaggeration to say that they are confident. And of course, some actions are also adjusted.


    The original action was a point-to-point sneak and destruction, while constructing temporary bases on the Indian coast to accept refugees who could be transferred while cleaning the forces of the Hydra inside India. Because of the power of the Hydra, they can only divide their own group into a limited number of small units, with the help of intelligence and agents to carry out such work. Not only must be careful, but also always be prepared to prevent counterattacks.


    Because this is, after all, the overall situation created by the Hydra. They have every reason to believe that the Hydra will put a lot of terrible power in this overall situation. If it is outside the country that is dominated by the human government, then in this country that has become a wasteland, the Hydra is the one that truly grasps the general trend.


    With the momentum of the previous Hydra in this country coupled with the uncertainty caused by this disaster, they are likely to meet hundreds of thousands, millions or even billions of enemies. In the face of such a large base, no matter how powerful the people will be eclipsed, because this is beyond the limit that ordinary people can cope with, and it is already unbeatable by imagination.


    As superheroes, they can''t kill themselves. Even if the people who come are enemies, how long they are able to resist and how long they can resist. Therefore, from the beginning, their idea is to go deep into the simple, ready to retreat. It is like guerrilla warfare, eroding the power of Hydra little by little.


    But now, they don''t think so. The power of the gods is their biggest card. Even if there is only one Serena in the middle, they dare to think about plans that they didn''t even think about before. For example, open a front line, and the bright and the right side of the Hydra.


    Although it is said that this will inevitably face tremendous pressure, but there are gods on this side to help out, they have sufficient confidence to complete this plan. As long as we can stand firm in the impact and steadily station our forces on this continent, then the plans of the entire Allies will be pushed to the right track.


    That is the goal that can be achieved in a few years after the scheduled plan, and once this goal is achieved, the innocent who can be saved will be at least hundreds of thousands.


    Whether it is moral conscience or utilitarianism, no one can refuse such a thing. Therefore, at the moment, Banner has already reached an agreement with his own companions, and intends to start a strategic adjustment in this regard.


    Of course, this kind of thing must also be discussed with Serena. Because if she disagrees, then even if they come up with a plan that is completely perfect, there is no possibility of any realization. After listening to their statements, Serena thought of the plan that Zhou Yi said.


    So now, she said to these avengers.


    "The idea is good, I can do it. However, I have my request. First of all, I am not going to act with you. I will go there alone to find a city suitable for establishing a stronghold. Before, All you have to do is attract the attention of the Hydra so they don''t bother me."


    "How can you do this alone?"


    When Serena��s words were not finished, they were interrupted directly. The reason why they interrupted Serena was very simple, that is, she said that they could not believe it.


    The establishment of a stronghold means that a large number of people and materials are gathered here. And she can only create a stronghold by relying on her alone.


    Serena can understand their doubts, but this does not mean she is willing to accept this question. This is the mission that Zhou Yi entrusted to her, so she does not feel that these people have any doubts. And this made her immediately sneer, and said to them in a reluctant manner.


    "This is my decision. It is your business that you will not accept it. However, if you still want to cooperate, I advise you not to question my good."

 Chapter 1250： Action begins to open materials

    For these superheroes, those ordinary people may have negative emotions such as fear and jealousy, because the abilities of these superheroes are inherently repressive to them.


    It��s like a dog is going crazy, but it��s definitely not going crazy to the tiger. As long as people with a long mind will know, what should they be afraid of, what should they care about? Therefore, there will never be an ordinary person who can have that courage and yell at a group of tiger-like superheroes.


    However, this truth is true, but it does not apply to Serena. Because she is more prominent and powerful than these superheroes, both in strength and in identity. Therefore, she naturally has the temperament to face these superheroes with such arrogant and unquestionable and refutable attitudes.


    At this time, people who have scruples will not be her, but only those who are Banner. From the beginning, Serena did not expect too much from these people. As Zhou Yi said, cooperation can be, but if they are caught by these people because of cooperation, they even give them some opportunities to do things. Then it is really too undesirable.


    A loss that has been eaten once, once in a while, can not be in the second time anyway. Therefore, she would rather say such a heavy word, and must also withdraw her actions from these people.


    This is already a matter of principle. So she will not give in anyway. And she is also convinced that the people who will retreat at this time will only be Banner rather than themselves. Because I feel like I have lost their help, there is no big deal. On the contrary, if they must refuse themselves, then they will eventually suffer losses, and they will definitely be them.


    There are many invisible aspects of the interests, which make these superheroes have to compromise on the strength of Serena. Even if the consultations are not negotiable, Benner has already produced a very reluctant smile and said to Serena.


    "If you insist on doing this, we have nothing to say. Yes, we can use our actions to attract the attention of Hydra and give you valuable time as you requested. But, anyway, You have to give us a picture. What are you going to do, and what is the most important, where do you plan to put your stronghold, how can we get in touch with you at the end and achieve strategic advancement?"


    "What do I do, you don''t need to go deeper. What I can tell you is that this is what the master has arranged. You just have to listen to my good news. As for how to get in touch? One month''s time. One month later, You are going to the city of Bangalore. Why, is there a problem?"


    Serena did not answer anything, but only reported a city like Bangalore. And for this rigorous, hugely invested action, such a message is simply not convincing. In any country, any organization with a mature command system cannot simply make strategic arrangements for such a sentence. However, at this time, Benner, who was biting his teeth, began to look up.


    "I know, Bangalore is. We will try our best to get you a month after landing in India. I hope that by that time, you will not be disappointed."


    As the commander of the Avengers in this operation, Banner has considerable autonomy in this operation. This is also the basic principle of deep enemy battles. After all, the situation on the battlefield is ever-changing. No one can dare to report through the layers in the face of unexpected situations, and give the most correct guidance to the fighters in the forefront. So in most cases, they will all decentralize their rights, and they will only be involved directly when they are critically turning.


    That is to say, as long as there is no big mess. Benner alone can decide all the actions in the early stages of the plan. So of course, he also has the temper to agree to something like Serena.


    At this point, no one can refute him. Even if someone who thinks that Serena is not reliable, she will only put the words of doubt in her heart, and then wait until the final result is released.


    This is not only because of the power that Banner has in his hands, but also because of Selena��s scrupulous identity. Even if she doesn''t believe her, they will give her a chance because of Zhou Yi behind her. After all, Zhou Yicai is the key to the problem. In order to ensure that this key existence can stand on their own side, they do not mind taking a little risk in the early stage.


    The matter was finally decided. After receiving a tangible response, Serena did not stay on the airborne aircraft carrier for a long time, but turned into a training-like moon, and it disappeared directly in front of these avengers.


    This magical means, even if these avengers are all supernatural, can not help but give birth to envy. Of course, it is just envy. I have seen too many existences, and they will not always immerse themselves in this useless mood. Soon, they got up and started to prepare for their plans.


    The air-to-air carrier is moving at full speed. In just a few hours, it crossed from the Pacific Ocean to the Indian Ocean and, as a bridgehead, cut into the sky above the Indian territorial waters.


    It��s already impossible to go deeper. Although the name of the Indian government has been wiped out, no one knows who the Indian military has left in the hands of it. The Tianshou Bureau does not want its important base to become a target, and it has been blasted from the sky by those who do not know where it has developed. So they will only stay here, while controlling the overall situation, while acting as the rear for the Avengers and those who are the first movers.


    Safe and sound. For the command layer on the air carrier, they must first ensure this. For those of Benner and those who are ahead of the game, they are now sure to be fast and precise.


    Dozens of huge, large aircraft are ready to be in place. In addition to the modified mental weapons, most of them are selected elite agents. However, no matter how sophisticated the agents are, in the face of such an unknown situation, the risks they have to bear are enormous. Therefore, even if it has been said many times before, this time Benner is serious about repeating these agents again.


    "I have told you many times before, but now I am going to remind you of what is going on. What we are facing is a completely unknown situation. More than 80% of the land is seriously nuclear radiation exceeding the standard. It means that you must ensure that you are always under the protection of radiation protection suits, because once you are directly exposed to such an environment, you will be affected by radiation. What will happen, I should not have to say more. Let''s go."


    "If you don''t want to die, if you want to live back and see your loved ones and friends. Remember, be sure to keep yourself and your teammates safe. Our goal is simply to conduct preliminary explorations, not to destroy our enemies. Live, this is the most important thing. Do you understand?"


    "Understand!" It''s about your own life. Every agent doesn''t dare to be careful. In their neat reply, Benner also followed suit with a radiation-proof helmet and turned to the companions who were almost the same.


    ��Reporting, we are ready, the action can begin!��


    The situation immediately reported up, and soon, dozens of huge transport planes began to roar and took off from the deck. The Ukrainian pressure group started from the Indian Ocean and directly entered the coast of the Indian territory. Just in the vicinity of a certain coastal city, several of the first transport planes opened the tailgate of the cabin and began to shoot down. thing.


    That is the material, which is the life support provided by the strikers for the victims of India. Because they must be in contact with these victims, providing supplies is the best way to contact them. Only by giving these victims real help, can they get help from these victims to ensure that their next actions are smooth. It can be said that for the plan, the officials of the staff are indeed considered in sufficient detail and have done everything.


    After the supplies were delivered, Benner and the first-in-comers also jumped from other planes.


    Hundreds of people skydiving, and still in such a dense situation. If it is not said that these people are elites in the special agents, then some accidents will occur during the landing. However, their professionalism ensured that such an accident did not happen. Soon, these Avengers and those agents were safely landed on the ground, that is, about a dozen kilometers from the nearest city. The location of the distance.


    The action has officially begun. After counting the number of people, Benner held down the headset in his ear and ordered the agents to order.


    ��Everyone checks the weapons and makes sure that the ammunition is on. After five minutes of rest, we immediately move in the direction of the fall of the previous supplies. Collect the supplies as the first task, don��t just venture in. Also remember, without my order, don��t just Shooting. Especially in front of the victims, do you know?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    With the answer, Benner put his gaze on the outline of the distant city that has become blurred. According to the plan, they need to spend the night in this city. The best situation is to be able to use the materials in their hands to get in touch with the survivors in the city. Get their trust and help them build temporary safe camps so they can wait for relief from outside.


    This is the perfect result. But I don''t know why, it is so well conceived, and there are still many chances to achieve such a possibility. But Bangna has such a feeling of restlessness. It��s like, what you see is not a city, but a monster with a big mouth open.


    Why, why is this feeling? Banner didn''t know the answer. He only knew that things would not be that simple. There must be something waiting for you there, sure!

 Chapter 1251： The lonely city is worried

    "Sir, we found supplies."


    As the evening approached, Banna��s group of people was able to settle in the city that they expected.


    This is a small town on the south coast of India. The city is not large, that is, an area of ??more than ten square kilometers. It can be seen from the low-rise bungalows and old streets that are everywhere, and the life here is still relatively backward. The ruined loess road, as well as the rare tricycles and cars, also shows that the people here are not so rich.


    The average small Indian city is like this. Although the Indian government has always said that its economy is taking off, the economic growth rate has reached the world''s top level, and will soon be able to catch up with those economic powers. However, such a thing is based on the weak economy of the Indian government.


    A person who could only earn 20 yuan a day suddenly earns 40 yuan a day, so naturally the economy is taking off. But if you put these forty people on people who can earn two thousand dollars a day, can this be considered an economic take-off? Certainly not.


    India is now out of this embarrassing state. Its economic take-off is based entirely on the national economy driven by big cities like Mumbai and Delhi. In addition to the IT industry, the light and heavy industry, which symbolizes the basic strength of a country, has no obvious achievements. Naturally, those small and remote cities will still be the original ones.


    Old, backward, everything is the same as those of Banner and those agents. The only difference is that there are not so many people here.


    India has a population of more than one billion, and even has a huge chance of becoming the world''s number one populous country in recent years. Under such a foundation, even if it is the most ordinary small city, it should be the right person who has many people living here. But now, this is not the case. Because from the time they entered the city to the present, they did not even see one of them.


    This is not normal, as it is from the situation in this city. It is not the hardest hit by nuclear explosions. Even if it is affected by nuclear radiation, it will not cause any immediate fatal impact on the residents here. From the traces of the ubiquitous traces in the city, it is true that there should be a large number of residents gathered. And now they are gone, and even a body can''t see it. How can this be said?


    Reminiscent of his ominous premonition before, Bangna was quietly alerting in his heart. However, even so, he did not intend to tell this kind of bad notice in his heart.


    Because he is now a commander, his current actions are related to the safety of his men. A good attitude is a very crucial factor in this kind of action deep into the enemy base camp. If there are any problems in the psychology of the agents because of his doubts, then he is hard to blame.


    Banner didn''t want to do that, but he couldn''t do anything. So he can only say this to the agents who report.


    "The place is stationed there, to protect the safety of materials, I will arrange two other teams to work with you. In short, there is only one request for me to protect the materials and your own safety."


    He did not dare to tighten the nerves of every agent, leaving them in a state of nervousness throughout the night. Therefore, he can only provide them with sufficient rest time and security protection in a way that increases the power of guards. This will certainly distract the power in his hands, but he still insists on doing so. Because he didn''t want to have any unnecessary casualties in the first day.


    The ominous premonition is like a big stone pressing on his heart, making him as if he is covered in a shadow. He didn''t dare to say this kind of thing to ordinary people, so he could only call the little spider and whispered to him.


    "I have an ominous premonition. The city doesn''t seem to be as simple as we think. It''s too weird, weirdly like here is like a beast''s lair."


    "Do you have this kind of hunch?" Speaking of the hunch, the little spider is naturally more sensitive. And he obviously has a similar understanding with Banner in this respect. This made the look on his face serious. "I have it, and I can feel that there is chaos and sin in the city, but too much is too much, I can''t find the exact source of this smell."


    "Is your ability useless?"


    When he heard this, Benner couldn''t help but frown. The ability of the Little Spider''s Evil Knight is no longer a secret here. Everyone knows that he has the ability to visualize and feel sinful at the level of the soul. In many times, this ability has played a big role, so Benner also hopes to hear the help of the little spider and create a layer of insurance, but now it seems that this idea is too much ideal. Because the answer of the little spider is obviously somewhat helpless.


    "The sun hasn''t gone down yet, I can''t open my soul vision. And really, even at night, I don''t think it can make a difference. The atmosphere here is too chaotic, it''s like being in the body." In a hell, and in this hellish environment, sin is not so conspicuous at all."


    Is this hell? Upon hearing this, Banner subconsciously wanted to question. But soon, he gave up on this idea and wanted to understand why the little spider said this.


    Nuclear explosion, in the end is still because of the **** nuclear explosion. Such a small city may be backward, perhaps full of many feudal customs that are criticized. But here is the city of mankind, and the basic rules of human life are passed. Under such a law, even if it is a bad environment, it is absolutely impossible to turn this into a **** on earth. If it is really like this, then it can only be a powerful external force that completely broke the original order here, and let this place fall into the disorderly state of chaos.


    What power can break the human order? Only disaster, the most terrible disaster. The nuclear explosion is undoubtedly a member of this terrible disaster.


    Although the city has not suffered the most direct damage from nuclear explosions, it is certainly inevitably affected. Radiation, the impact of explosions, and the chaos of anarchy can be fatal factors, especially for the complex ecosystem of human society.


    However, this process is too fast, and it is almost beyond the imagination of Bangna. You know, it��s only a few months since the nuclear explosion, and how many months, how can the human order in a place collapse and fall into a hellish atmosphere? And the most important thing is, people? What about those people? Even if they are crazy, they should exist.


    Banna, who couldn''t understand, could only hide this confusion in his heart, and with such a mood, he began to carefully plan for this evening''s arrangement.


    "We still pay attention to it. I have already arranged the manpower over the material. There should be no big problem. Other people I originally wanted to let them do a thorough investigation of the city. But now, This kind of thing is still better to put it down temporarily. Our people can''t be too scattered, especially in the special case at night. So, let''s hold together and make a temporary stay."


    "Where are you looking for a location? We have a lot of people, and it is better to choose a safe place."


    "There, we will be there for the evening. Tomorrow, tomorrow, we will start investigating here, and we will take the lead to ensure the safety of everyone."


    With his own eyebrows, Benner pointed his finger at a tall building not far away.


    This is one of the few high-rise buildings in the city. It is said to be a high-rise building. In fact, it is only a dozen or so high. Now there are hundreds of people under Benner. They may have to round up the layers on the entire floor to fully house so many people. Of course, as far as the current situation is concerned, this may be the most appropriate way.


    Because only by placing the location in such a place, they can avoid many unnecessary dangers. If it''s on the ground or in a complex area, then if there is any accident, it may be that even the rescue is too late.


    From this point of view, Banner is indeed breaking his heart for his own men. However, his thoughts cannot be accepted by these men, because in their view, Banna is too tossed.


    Because every agent present is an elite, and as an elite, they naturally have their own pride. This kind of warfare deep into the enemy is dangerous, but they are already commonplace. In this case, of course, they do not think that it is a good thing to repeat such repeated toss.


    Transferring this sounds simple, but the action is complicated. Each of them has a lot of burden, and they have traveled for such a long distance. If you want to toss and then toss, it is a test for their physical strength. So now, someone is complaining in private. In the face of this complaint, Banner is rarely taking a tough attitude.


    "I am the commander of this operation. In this operation, you can only listen to my orders. If you want to complain, then go to the military court to complain. I don''t mind letting the gendarmerie violate the troops. Discipline, dragging you to the bench in the name of the boss."


    He said this, where others dare to make irresponsible remarks. So quickly, the entire team dragged the tired body and marched toward the location designated by Banner. At this time, the sun finally fell to the top of the mountain.


    At night, it is already quietly coming.

 Chapter 1252： Trust puzzle midnight storm

    "Hey, man. Did you hear it? The guys of the other teams are cursing our Mr. Greens!"


    The night is already deep, but for those agents who need to look after the supplies, they obviously can''t rest. At the very least, they can''t rest until the shifting comrades arrive. So they can only sit here and pick up the fire to maintain the basic lighting. I have been chatting and chatting to pass the boring time.


    There are many topics for chatting, but in this case, the topic about Banner is undoubtedly the most attractive one. To be honest, for Benner, these self-confident agents actually have many other ideas. The main idea is that they don''t think that Benner can be a good commander and lead them to accomplish this task perfectly.


    Indeed, Benner is a powerful superhero. Even in the Avengers who have been replaced several times, he is also the most advanced kind of existence. However, power is one thing, and commanding ability is another. In the eyes of these agents, the indecisive character of Bangna is enough to make them lose their basic confidence in him.


    It is true that Benner��s indecisiveness is mostly for them, and the deepest consideration for those victims. But can this kind of consideration really work? Others may answer yes, but most of the old agents with sufficient experience will shake their heads and answer a word.


    Indecisive, that is what ordinary people should do. As a warrior, a commander on the battlefield must learn to be iron and cold, and must be decisive when performing tasks.


    Of course, this sounds terrible. Because such people do not think of other people''s lives as life, they will only treat these as cold numbers, and they can do addition and subtraction on them at will. However, for those real warriors who have been born and died all the year round, such a commander is actually the one who can best guarantee his life.


    Although they don''t like such guys, they have to admit it. An addition and subtraction method is a good command function to ensure the safety of the vast majority of people. Because they can accurately judge the situation, knowing when to sacrifice and what kind of sacrifice can ensure that the price paid is minimal. At this point, Banner is simply unqualified.


    He is too sad and sorrowful, too idealistic. This is a standard character of a good old man. If you go to a teacher or a professor, you will definitely be respected, but if you are a military commander or a politician, such a person is actually a pit person. Because they simply don''t know what war is, what is the necessary sacrifice.


    There is no undead in war. Whether it is an agent or a soldier, someone will tell him when he starts his mission on the first day. After a long experience, this sentence will become a famous saying in their hearts. Because their biological experience will tell them, this sentence is not wrong. Snoring can be dead anytime, anywhere, it may be an enemy, it may be a comrade-in-arms around you, or even yourself.


    No one wants to die, but no one wants to die. People who are used to life and death, while having a strong desire for survival, will also ignore death. For them, if you must die, then it is better to die better and meaningful. And this, Benner can''t give them a guarantee.


    The best thing in the UK is that Benner was almost crazy and wanted to save everyone. But as a result, if there is not a veteran figure like General Ross, I am afraid that most people will die there. None of them can save, and they can only be part of the death toll in the disaster.


    Some of them have experienced that incident, and this experience has also made these agents full of opinions on Banner. They are afraid that this guy will be guilty of old problems, and if that is the case, they really have no way to believe that they can return to their hometown alive.


    It can be said that if they can choose, they will never want to be Benner sitting in this position. Others, whether they are Hawkeye or Steel Patriots, or Alice, can accept them, but they just can''t accept Banner. It is a pity that they have no power to decide this issue. So they can only pay attention to the every move of Banner, as it is now.


    Of course, this kind of concern is definitely inevitable. After all, he has already seen that he is not pleasing to the eye, so naturally it is impossible to get any good evaluation no matter what he does. It��s like it is now.


    "The guy deserves it. He is a monster, we are not. It took a lot of effort to get here. Actually, because of a little threat, it forced us to put the station in that place. I really don''t know what he thinks." of."


    "Who knows, maybe he is afraid in his own heart. After all, this is his first time as a commander. Now I only hope that he can wake up early, don''t be so suspicious. If we go on like this, we can''t hold too much. time."


    "We are better, just guarding the supplies. Those talents really can''t last too long. But really, don''t you feel weird? From the beginning to the present, we actually didn''t see a living person, they all Where have you been?"


    "Who knows, maybe they have all escaped. In this case, everyone is not a fool. The obvious features of the nuclear explosion will always lead to problems. Knowing that staying here will only get worse and worse, they will always find a way." It��s not a normal thing to flee in the direction of the deep forest or away from the nuclear explosion.��


    "Is it normal? I don''t feel normal. As you said, everyone is not a fool. But not everyone is a smart person. There are always a few people who don''t think clearly. They will stay in it." In this city, I want to wait for someone else''s assistance. But have you seen such a person?"


    "Don''t think about it. You haven''t searched the city yet. How do you know which people are not hiding in the corner? Maybe when we search tomorrow, we will find that they are not necessarily."


    "I hope. It''s all the ghosts of our Mr. Greens. I am a little nervous now. What time is it, is it time for us to change jobs?"


    "It��s only a little more, there is still more than an hour to change jobs. Why, you can��t hold on.��


    "The weather is too hot, it makes me feel a little sleepy. This place for Indians is really not a good place."


    When the two chatted and talked, they changed to the geographical style of India, and at this time, a sudden sound came. Let them stop the boring behavior of this passing time.


    "Who is there? The guy who changed the class?" As a special agent, they dare not go out and explore the situation, but after issuing a question, they took the gun and approached the source of the sound. . If they find something that is unsatisfactory and they don''t get a satisfactory answer, they don''t mind using their own weapons to solve any possible accident. However, soon they found that they did not seem to need to shoot. Because they found out that they were a child under the light of their weapons.


    It was a child who seemed to be only a teenager, with a thin face and a dull look. Wearing a traditional Indian sari dress with a headscarf around his head. Although the dress is very gorgeous, but from the above filth and damage, this dress has lost its value.


    But this is also normal. After all, months have passed since the disaster. If anyone else can keep their clothes clean and tidy in the past few months, it is strange. Only as it is now, dressed and embarrassed, it is in line with the definition of Indian refugees by these agents. It is also this description of the match, and the identity of this guy girl, the two agents also slowly relaxed their original alert.


    "Who are you, where are you from? Your relatives?"


    Treating a child, the two agents did not interrogate them violently, but they carefully interrogated them. In the face of such problems, the girl just looked up in a dull look, staring at the two agents with a pair of godless eyes, and spit out some dry words from the mouth.


    From the perspective of the girl''s dress, she should have been born into a high-ranking high-class family, so it is reasonable to say that she should be very familiar with English. However, I don''t know if it was because of the ruthlessness of the cruel life. Her voice was very dumb, and dumb to the two agents could not hear what she was saying.


    In order to get a better understanding of the situation, they had to rely on it, and it was almost close to the girl''s side, and then said to her gently.


    "What are you talking about? Can you say it again? I can''t hear clearly."


    "I feel hungry, so hungry! I want to eat. Meat! I want to eat meat!"


    "Meat?" Hearing such a strange request, the two agents suddenly met each other. For India, they still have some basic understanding. Because Indians have a lot of faith, plus many of them require vegetarianism. So the vast majority of Indians are vegetarians. It��s such a small girl like a little girl who is going to eat meat.


    However, the two people are just a bit strange. Not in my heart. After all, not everyone will be like this, there will always be exceptions. And they obviously also made this little girl an exception.


    "You wait, I remember that there are canned beef in our supplies. I will give you a little more."


    From the kindness, and from the requirements of their own tasks, one of the agents will immediately go to get something for her. At this time, when the girl''s face changed, it was already a look of screaming.


    "Can''t wait. I am going now!"


    As soon as the voice fell, she rushed to the nearest agent. There seems to be infinite power in the petite body, and the agent is thrown to the ground. In the face of such a situation, another agent did not hesitate to shoot at her.


    The gunshot sounded and the little girl was immediately shot and flew out. At this time, the agent who was thrown down by her was only amazed and climbed up, and said to the little girl who fell to the ground.


    "Hell, what the **** is going on? Is she dead?"

 Chapter 1253： Troublesome midnight attack

    "Did you die? It should be dead."


    Watching his teammates climb up unscathed from the ground, the agent who shot the gun hesitated and gave a less certain answer. Upon hearing this, the overthrown agent quickly wiped the blood from his helmet and cast his gaze toward the girl next to him.


    From his point of view, this girl should be dead enough. The bullet of the assault rifle ran through her head and gave her entire head a look like a watermelon. Not to mention ordinary people, even those monsters may not be able to survive in this situation. So naturally, he just put the heart of his hand down.


    However, although it has been out of danger, it does not mean that he will be fine. In fact, on the contrary, the two of them are a big deal.


    Because Benner��s previous orders were clear, they were not allowed to shoot at will. Although they do have a cause, it is a violation of the order. They can''t escape this.


    They must shoot themselves to find a reason to be convinced, and if not, then they may have to suffer a lot after the end of the mission. If simple internal punishment is needed, if it is dragged in by the gendarmerie, then it is really bad.


    No one wants to be brought to the cold and cold confinement by the gendarmerie''s guys, to talk nonsense to the mice and the donkeys. So the two of them immediately got busy for self-help.


    One of them began to report the situation to the higher level, letting the superiors know as much as they had just faced. The other was carefully rushing toward the girl''s body, trying to check why she would attack herself.


    Two people are busy and want to find a solution as quickly as possible. It��s just that time is too late, because it��s not long before the group is already running and rushing over.


    "What happened, why did you shoot, do you not know the above order?"


    The captains of the two agents are talking, and they are also destined to follow the two guys. Because it was dragged by the two guys, he was not at all polite when he spoke, and even said it was full of grievances.


    In the face of his resentful words, the two agents are full of grievances.


    "Captain, we don''t want to do this either. But this guy suddenly attacked us, we had no choice but to shoot."


    "No, you are making a joke." Looking at the body on the ground, the captain of the agent was a little black. "This is just a little girl, a hungry little girl who is about to show her bones. And what about you? You are the most elite agent under my hand, the top fighter in all mankind. Now you said that you are actually being her Threatened to the point where you have to shoot. Are you teasing me as an idiot?"


    "Sir, we really don''t. This girl is not a normal girl at all."


    Looking at his own captain is already a slap in the face, for fear that he even gave up his agent and immediately screamed.


    "She threw me down on the ground as soon as she came up. The power was amazing. I couldn''t resist it. If it wasn''t for Jason''s help to beat her down, maybe I would have been killed by her now. This is not something that ordinary people can do at all. I feel that this is a monster made by the Hydra."


    The agents of the Tian hammer bureau have mostly participated in the cleaning of the various bases of the Hydra. They certainly know what the monsters raised by the Hydra are. And it is precisely because of this that they have the basis to believe what these two agents say. However, compared to those terrible monsters, this girl''s character is really ordinary. Even if the captain believes in both of them, he must be able to let Benner believe in these things. So now, he has some troubles to say to these two guys.


    "I can believe you, but you can also give me a reason to say it. Don''t forget, Benner''s order is still here. You can''t convince him. It doesn''t make any sense at all."


    "The girl''s physical characteristics are different. I have just checked it. The bones in her body have other parts that are different from ordinary people."


    "Not the same?" Hearing this, the agent captain followed and went to watch it. He used the muzzle to pick up the wound on the girl. Through the wound, he could clearly see some alienated bones and internal organs. Especially this part of the teeth and mouthpiece looks like a strange monster.


    This may explain a bit of a problem, but it does not allow Benner to completely believe in them. After all, here is India, India after the nuclear explosion, the Indians living here have some characteristics of alienation and metamorphosis is not impossible. Without seeing the proof of the attack on their spot, they could not really prove anything at all.


    However, this is more or less evidence. So soon, the captain took out their attitude.


    "I will report this matter up, even in front of the commander, I will find a way to speak to you. What you have to do now is to take care of this body. Be careful not to make this stupid mistake again. It!"


    "Yes, sir, we promise."


    Although there are still some embarrassing thoughts in my heart, it is enough to give them a sigh of relief.


    "Knowing what to do is good, well, don''t worry too much. I will help you solve the rest. First, put the body away, maybe you have to rely on this body to talk to you!"


    With a wave of hand, the captain intends to push everything back on track. At this time, a strange roar was suddenly passed from the darkness.


    It is like a kind of savage beast screaming, and it is like an extremely painful person mourning. As soon as this sound appeared, all the agents immediately tightened their nerves. They immediately took the gun and explored the past in the direction of the sound.


    "Who? Who is there! Come out, or we will shoot."


    No one is responding to them, or it is just a strange howl that responds to them. One by one, from different directions in different directions, just by voice, the agents know that they are already surrounded. This immediately caused their alarm bells to sound, and the captain who led the head said without hesitation to his subordinates.


    "Shooting a light flare up and taking photos of all the guys. I have to see, what the **** is lurking around us."


    Agents around him did not answer, only action. Soon, a glare of light bullets was shot into the sky, and then the bright light immediately turned out to be a headlight in the sky, directly reflecting the environment around the agents. come out.


    At this time, the agents saw the situation around them, and they only took a breath of air.


    Under the light, the streets and roofs around them have been occupied by a personal figure. Their number is boundless and extends to the depths of the night. In general, there are at least a few thousand people here.


    From the outside, they are described as one by one, and it looks like the refugees the agents are looking for. But their movements also have the kind of crazy bloodthirsty look that makes them look like refugees at all, but like a group of hungry beasts who are coveting themselves.


    At this time, the fool knows that there is a problem. So the captain immediately directed the command of his side.


    "Contact the superiors and say that we are surrounded. The enemy is a highly aggressive refugee, the number is huge, we need support. In addition, check the bullets, set up defense lines, and prepare for the battle."


    Years of experience have made the captains fearless, and they have reached their orders in an orderly manner. After ordering his own subordinates, he immediately turned to look at the refugees around him and warned them loudly.


    "I am a special agent of the Heavenly Hammer. I am ordered to come to carry out humanitarian assistance. Who are you and why are you surrounded us? Don''t you know what it means to attack the coalition forces of the coalition government? Go back, stay away from it. Otherwise we will be against you. You are welcome!"


    Severe warnings, in fact, the meaning of the bottom is a panic that cannot be said. The number of enemies is really too big. If they really want to attack themselves, then the captain of the agent does not think that they can be retired by just relying on them. And if they can''t resist their offense, then waiting for them is only the most terrible end. He can''t let that happen, so now he can only hope that these refugees can communicate, and that he can be scared by his fright.


    This is an idealized idea, but unexpectedly, these refugees can really understand his words, and some people have responded to this.


    "Joint government? Are you the **** government minions? Just because of you, we have become what we are today. And you also killed my daughter, you **** executioners, what you are doing for you. Pay the price!"


    A thin but tall woman came out of the crowd surrounded by her, her eyes sparkling with red light. At this time, she showed a terrible madness and hatred. She pointed to the group of agents in front of her, and yelled at him with a hoarse voice. Then, with a wave of her hand, countless refugees immediately seemed to be listening to the wolves called by the Wolf King, and they rushed over to the agents.


    Fighting is already an inevitable thing. So immediately, the agent captain shouted.


    "Shooting, shooting. Don''t let them rush over and kill them!"


    The gunshots were remembered, and the beast-like roar began to become high. The night of the lonely town became a boil. Killing, it started.

 Chapter 1254： The back of the belly is forced into the desperate situation

    Some of the attacks from these refugees were unexpectedly weak. Although they are in a raging situation, when they face the weapons in the hands of the agents, they are not able to do what they feel in their own momentum.


    Bullets hit them, whether it''s shooting the key or just rubbing one side, they can cause great damage to them. They fell down one by one under the guns of the agents, and the fragility was like a group of ordinary people.


    This is very unreasonable, but the agents can''t take care of it. Because even these guys are vulnerable and vulnerable, they are under tremendous pressure. The number of enemies is too much, and it is almost like a flood and tsunami. It may be that they will be completely drowned here in the next moment. At this time, they can only take care of their own lives, and there is still the right to care about these refugees.


    "Stuck, give me a hold. Don''t let these **** guys rush over. Hold on for a while and stick to it for a while. Our support is coming soon."


    One side is naked and flesh-and-blood, and the other is the bullets of steel and gunpowder. If there is an irreparable quantity gap in the middle, then the outcome may have already been revealed. However, precisely because of this gap, the situation is completely in the opposite direction.


    The agents were completely out of a disadvantaged position, and they were constantly caught by the refugees. And seeing their defenses will be compressed to the extreme, but suddenly the sky has produced a strange change.


    Several large light bombs blasted in the sky, like the giant incandescent lamps hanging high, mapping the entire night to a bright light. And in this piece of light, the violent gunshots sounded like a rainstorm.


    Numerous fires began to spurt in the direction of the refugees. The flying bullets were like sparks from industrial machines, and all the refugees approaching the special line of defense were instantly knocked down to the ground. This sudden change not only made the crazy refugees move, but even the agents who insisted on the defense became excited.


    "Support is coming, support is coming. Hold on, we are saved!"


    The tremendous pressure instantly turned into power, and these agents who had just collapsed immediately broke out all their potential. This has made their attacks more fierce than ever, and directly put a lot of pressure on the refugees. In this case, the refugees are already caught in a dilemma.


    The back of the abdomen is attacked by the enemy, and the good advantage has been completely transformed into a disadvantage. At this time, even in the wild beast, I know that it will be a kind of end to continue to bear the refusal. So immediately, the leading female refugees sighed with sorrow and anger, and took the lead and retreated in the direction of the darkness.


    The enemy has retreated! The changes in the situation made the agents in the fight loose, but soon the agents of the agents screamed in their communication channels.


    "Don''t let that woman run, she is the main messenger of these refugees. Grab her, she must know something we want to know."


    When I heard this, the agents who wanted to let these refugees retreat in this way immediately tightened. The enemy has many people, although they have been repulsed, but they still have an advantage in quantity. If you are adventurous, then you may be dragged into an unfavorable battle. This is a situation that no qualified warrior is willing to see, so their initial purpose is simply to repel them.


    But now the situation is different. As soon as the identity of the female leader was exposed, her value was immediately revealed. And this value is enough to make these agents take risks.


    Some agents are already eager to try, because if you can seize this female leader, then there is no doubt that it is a great achievement. Needless to say, if you can transfer to the Avengers as behind-the-scenes staff, then there are opportunities to get in touch with those super heroines. This is a good thing that can be met and not available.


    However, doing so is also risky. After all, the enemy is a crowd of people. They rushed to pursue, then it must be deep into the enemy''s sea of ??people. At that time, even if these comrades around could not help them, they would probably be torn directly into pieces by these crazy refugees.


    Take a small life, and change who is going to think about it. And just as these agents are still thinking about it, a voice is already ringing in their ears.


    "Do not worry, she can''t run!"


    This is the sound of the eagle eye with the name of the archer, and just after he said this, a few red arrows with a red light flew past the female leader who was running away.


    The eagle eye claims to be a hundred and a hundred, and the person aiming at his sharp arrow has almost no possibility of escape. However, in the general case, like now, the female leader is about to be hit by his sharp arrow, but suddenly several refugees are in front of him, using the flesh as a shield to block his Arrow, he is also helpless.


    However, even if it is a cold arrow that blocks the eagle''s eye, it is simply impossible for the female leader to escape. Because the involvement of the Hawkeye was only the beginning, his appearance only kicked off the debut of the Avengers. The next debut is the fire man John.


    Fireman John joined the mutator and the Tianshou Bureau. He is a newcomer to the Avengers. But in terms of ability, he is the backbone of the Avengers, which can be seen from the momentum of his shot.


    An ignition star ignited, and immediately turned into a huge wave, ragingly spreading the entire street. It was only a matter of moments, a wall of fire was already set up on the retreat of the refugees, and they were firmly blocked there.


    If you want to be hard, this is not a simple matter. Although John''s flame ability is a bit flawed, but with his years of hard work, he has already upgraded to a point where it is strong enough. Although this fire wall is too large, it is inevitable that some forces are scattered. But its power is not to be underestimated.


    Just standing a dozen meters before the fire wall, you can feel the suffocating heat waves coming. Further, it is even more difficult to understand the pain of burning a little bit of coke into the body.


    Refugees are not beasts that are sensible or ignorant. Under such circumstances, they naturally deter. Looking at this situation, the agents are also approaching with guns. They are like the most seasoned hunters, pushing their prey into the trap little by little, while still not forgetting to relax their vigilance, guarding against the predation of prey.


    Refugees are almost a shackle, and delays will only make them annihilated. This is obviously not what the female leader wants to see, so immediately, her face showed a fierce expression, and it was a fierce scream.


    In the eyes of the agents and the Avengers, the screams of the beasts are the sorrows and unwillingness of the losers. Under such circumstances, they simply do not think that these refugees can create miracles. But this is what they think, and the reality is that these refugees are breaking their perceptions.


    Beginning with the buzz of the female leader, all the refugees became as swaying as the wolves driven by the wolf king. Anyone who has seen the animal world knows that the wolf king in the wolves has extremely powerful prestige. Even if it is a powerful beast like the tiger and leopard lion, as long as the wolf king orders, the wolves can launch without any scruples. charge. Their execution of the Wolf King command is unconditional. Now, the refugees are unconditional in their execution of the orders of their female leaders.


    Even if the fire in front of them made them fearful, they dared not move forward. But soon, they came up with courage and determination beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    One, two, dozens of hundreds. One by one, the refugees rushed into the flames, like sandbags blocking the floods, using their bodies to separate the flames. And while they opened the way in this way, the female leader was already carrying the remaining refugees, flocking and rushing out along the gap.


    Escape from birth? It seems to be like this. But in fact things are far from simple. Because just after they rushed out of the sea of ??fire, a chain of burning blue flames was already out of the night, just like the arrogant snakes that were chosen by people, they flew directly toward the refugees. past.


    It''s hard to imagine how a chain extends hundreds of meters and is flexible like a living thing, and it''s even harder to imagine the changes that have occurred between the refugees who are touched by the chain.


    If the previous fire wall burned, just let some of the refugees struggle to be burned and burnt, then the current flame chain is instantly turned into ashes in an unimaginable way.


    Every refugee that is touched by the chain is not even a chance to resist, and is directly swallowed up by the flames. They can''t stop the progress of the flame chain, and even close contact can''t be done, because the fatality of this thing is beyond their imagination. At this time, they were just like the snakes staring at them, and the mice trapped in the dead corners could only stop and struggle here. At this time, a cold, creepy and numb voice was already in their ears.


    "Dirty and sinful souls are really disgusting. Let me see what kind of sin you have committed. See if **** is the destination you should go to!"

 Chapter 1255： Be eager to die and finally ask

    The little spider who said this has become a devil who only pays attention to sin and killing, and in fact, he does have such a trend in this state. He can see through the deep sins of the soul that he can''t have any tolerance for what is in front of him. Even if their status is a refugee, it is no exception.


    This is the driving force of the evil spirit knight, and it is also the intention of the little spider. Maybe he used to have some scruples about killing, but after so much experience, killing is no longer a rope that can make him scruple.


    It can be said that if he does not know that he wants to catch a living, then everyone here will be sent to hell. And even if he is deliberately controlling himself, let him not let go and kill. At this time, he couldn''t help but grab a refugee who was closest to him, and stared at him with a pair of sizzling eyes, making a hoarse voice.


    "Come, look at my eyes and look directly at the sins you have committed."


    Under the magic of the evil spirit knight, this refugee simply could not resist his orders. He only obediently looked straight into the eyes of the little spider, and immediately after the blue flame of the face, he immediately gave a very painful mourning.


    The fire of **** in the orchids is consuming all that he has, both the soul and the flesh. At the same time, the sins he committed were clearly manifested in the eyes of the little spiders, and the flames on the little spiders were raised by this sin and the anger of the heart.


    "Cannibalism? Can''t forgive! All of you should be punished in hell, and you should receive forever torture in the fire of hell!"


    There is no vocal cord, but the sound that goes straight into the soul is even more harsh. After the little spider said this, many agents couldn''t help but hold their ears and wanted to block the sound that could not be blocked. This was a subconscious reaction, and after this subconscious reaction, they immediately realized what the little spider had just said.


    Similar food? So that means they eat human flesh? With this in mind, many people have begun to feel the feeling of creeps in their bones. This is not a matter of guts, but purely an instinctual taboo. The behavior of these refugees has completely broken their perception of the bottom line, and in this case, they are more hostile to these refugees.


    "Sir, now you are killing these guys. They are eating on humans. If they let go of them, they mean indulging their behavior. There will be more people who will become their food and be persecuted by them. We The task is to protect those innocent refugees, so we must not let them go."


    Such voices rang in the communication channel, and soon, such opinions were approved by the vast majority of people. Not just agents, even the majority of the Avengers think. In the face of such group opinions, Benner, who was still hesitant, could only accept their opinions and issued such an order to all of them.


    "Leave that leader, everyone else will be wiped out. You are right, you can''t let them continue to exist."


    "You don''t have to do it, I will do it."


    When the voice of Bangna was just falling, the little spider was already making a hoarse and horrible voice. For sin, he is now completely tolerant of zero. So immediately, he waved a huge chain of chains and smacked at the refugees trapped by him.


    The chain of burning blue flames, like a poisonous snake in the crouching, suddenly woke up from the silence. It writhed a huge body and squeezed into the bustling group of refugees. The flames that flowed all over the body almost instantly burned all the exposures that came into contact with it.


    No one can be an exception, because no one can resist the little spider. They can only be slaughtered in the same way as cutting amaranth, into pieces, until only the last one is left.


    The female leader is the only one that can exist. She witnessed the death of all her companions around her, and her grief and fear made her mourn like a beast. At this time, she has lost the courage to continue to live, so she almost madly rushed toward the huge flame chain.


    However, Little Spider does not want to have her life now. So under his control, this arrogant chain did not cause fatal damage to her like everyone else, but simply swept away her by the tremendous power of the body. Go out. In order to prevent her from continuing to do this kind of dying behavior, the eagle eye also opened the bowstring in her hand at this time, like the puncture of Jesus, the arrow was shot into her limbs, and she was firmly nailed. On the ground.


    This made her no longer able to have any movements, so she could only scream and shout loudly at the little spider.


    "Devil, demon. Why don''t you even kill me, why don''t you kill me? Am I not the sin in your mouth? Kill me and kill me."


    "You want to die very easily. When we get everything we want from your mouth, we will give you a happy death."


    The little spider in the state of the evil spirit knight can not have so much sympathy for such a villain, so his answer is full of cold and cruel. This answer made the expression on the face of the captured female leader crazy. She first laughed, and then the more she laughed, the more she laughed. Until the end, she violently stopped her laughter, like a monk who saw everything, talking to the little spider.


    "Good. Say, what do you want to ask? I will tell you everything I know. But after that, you must die as you promised. Such a despicable and cruel world is already alive. There is no meaning. Death is the real relief for me."


    A person who has committed a great sin can actually say such a great understanding at this time, which is somewhat unexpected to the little spider. However, it is only a little unexpected. Such emotions are not enough to give him any mercy and sympathy.


    The question must be continued. The little spider just wanted to talk, and Benner��s voice suddenly came from his side, interrupting what he wanted to say next.


    "Let me ask questions, just right, I have a lot of things that need to know the answer from her mouth."


    Banner is the commander, and the little spider who has become accustomed to the style of the Sky Hammer has certainly not meant to attack his authority. So he stepped back and let Benner go forward.


    At this time, Benner, who had come to the front, had already seen the mischievous appearance of the female leader, which made him look a little unbearable. But soon, he converges on this look, and quickly comes up with a serious attitude, said to her.


    "I am Bruce Banner, the commander of this operation. Some things, I want to ask you clearly. If you cooperate, maybe you can get some broadband."


    "No more nonsense, I just want to die. You don''t have to use these rhetoric to confuse me. You just have to say your question, I will answer, and then give me a death as soon as possible!"


    The thought of the female leader��s death is very firm, which makes Banner��s heart somewhat unsatisfactory. However, he did not show this feeling, but continued to show her face before her face.


    "In this case, let''s start. First, the first question. Why do you want to attack us, don''t say that we are the first to do it. I have evidence here that the guy you called the daughter attacked me first. We are just counterattacking. That is to say, we are the ones who occupy the truth, and you are the culprit."


    "You asked us why we attacked you? Isn''t this a very obvious thing?" When she heard the question from Banner, the female leader showed a sly smile on her face. "Food, we need food. The city has already been searched out, all the food is already eaten clean. In this case, we will of course look for new targets in order to survive. And your appearance For us, it��s simply that the food is delivered to the door. What do we have to do?��


    "Do you think of us as food?" This makes Banna brow furrow. "I don''t understand, there are still some foods in the city. Even if the food is really searched out, we have brought enough resources for you to consume for a while. Asking us for help is naturally food, why take risks? Attacking us. Don''t you know, is this a risk?"


    "Risk, living in this land means risk. I don''t even know if I can live tomorrow. Do you think we care about what risks are not risky? Why do you want to treat you as food?"


    The female leader said that the face is already changing except for the strange expression. It is like laughing, but it is more like sadness. Despair, madness, the expression on her face became even more smashed. It''s hard to imagine what kind of experience would make her look like this. Banna couldn''t guess the answer. He could only listen to the story from the female leader.


    "Do you think we want to be like this? Like a monster, hunting for the same kind of food? This is simply a choice without choice. If we want to survive, we can only accept all these changes. But this change is risky. If we fail, we can only survive as a failure. Like a demon, we can only feed on the flesh and blood of the same kind. This is the root of our survival. We don''t want to die, so we have to do this. What is wrong with this? Is it?"


    "Does your conscience not be condemned? It is your kind, a living human being. How can you bear with them as food?"


    The response of the female leader shocked and angered Banner, and he shouted loudly. There is almost no tendency to control your own anger. For his anger, the female leader only smiled indifferently.


    "How can I bear it, why don''t you say that you have endured all of this? You have ruined everything, you forced us to become like this. At this time, you also faked such expressions, really People are disgusting. Ha, anyway, we are just a group of monsters, what are you waiting for, kill me. Let me die, let me die!"

 Chapter 1256： Difficult situation, dark future

    The urgency of the female leader for death is simply not understandable by Banner. Before I was clear, I said that I was turned into a present in order to survive. Now I want to die. This is simply a matter of inconsistency. Is it really true that sadness and despair are complete? Banner was a little unbelievable, so he immediately asked the female leader like this.


    "Why do you want to die? Since you can choose to eat for living, then your desire to survive should be very powerful. In this case, should death be the result you want to avoid?" ��


    "You don''t understand anything." He glanced at Bangna, and the female leader forced her eyes tightly and said to him in an uninteresting manner. "Live, of course we want to live. Otherwise, we will be dead as early as the beginning of the disaster. But the world is not living if you want to live. Living in this land requires capital, and My capital has been completely destroyed by you. I can''t live anymore, so I would rather choose to die at this time. At the very least, I can die a little bit more."


    "Are you happy with death?" Hearing this, Bangna��s eyes showed a sympathetic look. Because he knows that the words of the female leader are simply an unrealistic fantasy.


    Happy, what is so happy. The pain in the eyes of the female leader is just a painless death. She only considered the things before death, but did not consider the things after death. And there are little spiders here, her soul is destined to fall into the sin of the sin, it will be the most terrible punishment, in any case, it is not happy.


    Of course, this kind of thing he will not tell the female leader clearly, because it is not necessary, and it does not meet his mind. For him, the actions of these refugees have already broken his psychological bottom line. Even if he has some sympathy for the end of these people, he does not think there is anything wrong with this kind of end.


    Eating people, then it means that you are not taking yourself. In this case, the sympathy and humanitarian spirit that humans are used to will naturally not fall on your head. What kind of endgame you fall into is not worthy of pity at all.


    There was such a strong thought in her mind, but Bangna��s face was awkward.


    "Since you want to die like this, then I will not stop you. There are two more questions that you need to answer. After you have answered my question, we will give you a deserved end."


    "What are you waiting for, ask. Let me die early, I can get rid of it earlier."


    The attitude of the female leader is still stubborn, but it is no longer able to let the determined mind of Benner have any movement, he just stared at the woman in front of him, and then seriously said to her.


    "Why did you become like this? Is it caused by nuclear radiation? No, nuclear radiation is fatal, but it will not be this effect. And you said before, you are a group of failures. This means that you are Change is caused by a special cause. What is it that caused you to become such a monster!"


    "You want to know why, well, I tell you!"


    ��It��s because we accepted the help of the gods. But the help of the gods is not always successful. Although we have adapted to the nuclear radiation environment, we have become a group of monsters. Moreover, The person around me and the person around me is still the most thorough type of monster. It is called a failure product, and even the sanctuary set by the gods is not allowed to enter. In such a land, the inability to enter the shelter means We can only wander around. We are a group of wandering wild dogs, in order to survive and hunt all the existence we can hunt for food until we meet you. Oh, retribution? Yeah, there is no future for living, any such retribution It is also a kind of break."


    ��People teaches?�� Banner, who is no stranger to this name, quickly associates with the habit of the Hydra, and after confirming that these things are related to the Hydra, the expression on his face immediately became heavy. It��s up. "I don''t understand why you have to accept such a thing. Although nuclear radiation has a fatal effect, it is not a hard-hit area in the vicinity. As long as you persist, you can wait for our rescue. You don''t have to become this now. In the same way, this is simply pushing yourself into the abyss!"


    "Yes, it is pushing yourself into the abyss!"


    Nodded, the female leader actually agreed with Bangna��s statement, but soon she retorted it.


    "However, this is much better than dropping the abyss immediately. You foreigners simply don''t know how desperate the situation we are facing. Do you think that we only accept such conditions? No, we It��s just a small part of it. Millions of people like us, choose to accept this special change in order to survive on this wasteland. We don��t accept it, you know what it is. The result? Just like those who were hunted by us as food, they can only be eaten by other rogues. The rogues in the hardest hit areas are more numerous and stronger than us. If we don��t choose Change, we don''t have any way to live at all. It''s you, do you think you have more choices at that time? It''s a ridiculous joke to stick to your rescue. Wait until you bureaucrats think of it. We, we have long been ruined by other rogues."


    The words of the female leader were like a piece of iron on the heart of Banner, so that he could not speak for a long time. It is true that these people have been trying to save these innocents, but no matter what they say, they are too late. Everything has become a foregone conclusion when I am late. When they are late, they have no way to recover it.


    This is a tragedy, but what Baner can express is regret. Although he sympathized with these people''s experiences, but at this time he had to focus his attention on a more critical position. The key information revealed by the female leader.


    "You said that hundreds of millions of people are like you. How is this possible? How can there be so many people who choose to do this. And even if they really choose to do this, only a few months, the gods Teach how you might have the ability to do this. Are you kidding me? Are you hiding something?"


    "Cheat you, do you think that I am liable to you at this time?"


    Opening his mouth, the female leader''s face showed a mocking smile. This made Banna frown, but still said very seriously.


    "I think there is. You can deceive us to let us take care of ourselves and fall into the illusion of being surrounded by countless enemies. This will make us physically and mentally exhausted, and finally we will not evacuate this land, or be thoroughly pressured by this pressure. Drag and drop. If there is any accident, let us stay in this land forever, then it is a special kind of revenge. From your point of view, this is not necessarily impossible."


    "You are right, it is indeed a revenge. But I can tell you clearly that this is too much. I am telling the truth, and soon you can know whether I am telling whether it is true or not. ��


    The strange smile on her face, the female leader said.


    "The rogue who I led is the youngest of the few rogues in the neighborhood. The reason why we are the first to contact you is because this city is just our hiding point. Because we can''t compete with other forces, we You can only eat some leftovers in this city where people go to the empty space. Other forces are looking for fresh food in those remote villages. They will come back, this time will not be too long. You have sooner or later Meet their day, and by that time, you will know how terrible everything you are facing!"


    This is not an alarmist statement, and Benner can feel it. It was this feeling that made him erect the skin of his body. Tension is inevitable. Although he did not express his inner tension, in the words, he could not help but add a little strength.


    "The last question, tell me, the current state of the country. It is now divided into several parts, the power of the gods, the so-called rogues, and the civilians who have not become you. As long as you know, tell me!"


    "Really, this question is really difficult to answer. Because I only know a little bit of fur. But in order to get liberated as soon as possible, I am willing to tell you what I know."


    "Mumbai under the protection of the gods should be the biggest force, because those who took the power to change us came out of Mumbai. They used a huge device to spread what they called a vaccine. This vaccine can make We are no longer hurt by radiation. This is the only hope for us who are scared by those terrible disasters, so most people choose to accept it. If they succeed, they live in those gods. In the shelter. There is still failure, like me, wandering on this waste land."


    ��These two are thousands of people, every city in the country, every land. Only those who have not accepted it all are not much. Even if there is, it is almost eaten by us. It��s clean. How much can they still have, 20 million? 30 million? Or a hundred million? I don��t know. But I know that they will only get less and less, because there is only one piece in front of them. dark."


    "It''s just a cursed land. It''s a world that is destined to be destroyed. No one can live happily. They only die, or become like me. Do you think you can save them? It''s ridiculous, this It��s simply impossible. You can��t save anyone, even yourself!��

 Chapter 1257： Heart retreat

    Although the woman was dead, her resentful words kept ringing in the ears of Benner. The kind of despair and madness, and always lingering in his heart, rubbing on his heart like ice, let him chill in his bones.


    Is this woman��s encounter an accident? Banner thought it was at first, but after getting the answers from her, he was already not optimistic.


    If this is not an accidental event, it is a universal event. If the facts are really like what she said, Banna really doesn''t know how it is going to be done.


    He came here with the purpose of salvation, but if the people he wants to save have all become monsters, does he really have the need to take them so desperately to take them away from this wasteland?


    Banner tried to convince himself that he could stick to his original intentions. However, he knew very well that this was simply impossible. With a group of people who have become monsters, they will return to the human world, what will happen. That is what makes people feel terrible when they think about it. Even if he is willing to take on this risk, the companions around him, his subordinates, will never allow such things to happen. After all, their purpose is the security and peace of the world, and such a behavior with great hidden dangers is obviously contrary to their original intention.


    In this matter, Banner can not be able to arrange public opinion. It is also impossible for him to be like when he was in the UK, even if he is alone. He can only compromise and can only put his hopes on Serena''s actions. And this requires him, and must do what he promises.


    For a month, this seemingly easy guarantee has become difficult in the face of the situation that has gradually revealed the tip of the iceberg. If the country really turns out to be what the woman said, then Banner is really not sure, and these people can persist for so long.


    They have only a hundred people in total. If the situation in India is as they thought at the outset, the refugees are only refugees, they can be hidden in them, through the supply of supplies and harassment operations to complete the task of delaying time.


    However, if this country is really a paradise for the life of monsters. Then their plan will become a reverie. Just like a crocodile can''t be hidden among a group of sharks, it is basically not the same two species, and it is impossible to get along with each other peacefully. Not to mention, by the identity of the other to hide yourself.


    This group of Benners can only passively fall into the encirclement of enemies and continue to fight against countless enemies. This kind of battle can''t see hope, because the difference in quantity is here, even if they are more elite and more good at fighting. In such a huge amount of difference, they will only be exhausted a little bit until everyone is left in this land forever.


    As a commander, Banner felt that he had to be responsible for his own group, and he could not let such things happen to them. So he already has his own ideas, and the idea is that he will evacuate with these subordinates. Just, will they be willing to evacuate? Banner is not sure.


    He knows that he is not very much seen by these agents. He knows that for many agents, the importance of tasks is far greater than their lives. If he says that he will end the task and flee with them, then many people will blame and even resent themselves in their hearts and ruin their honor.


    What should I do? Banner didn''t have any clues, so he could only bring the Avengers together and discuss them with them.


    "You also heard what the woman said. Things are much more serious than we thought. Under such circumstances, if we continue to act, then there is a great chance that the whole army will be wiped out. I don''t want to do this." So I plan to take everyone back and go. But I know that not everyone is willing to accept my thoughts. So, I want to hear your opinions. Then decide what we should do in the end!"


    "Are you sure that the woman is telling the truth? Maybe she is just bluffing. You have to know that there is considerable hatred between us and her. She will deceive us on this issue, it is not impossible. ""


    As an old river and lake, the eagle eye naturally put forward such a viewpoint. He believes that Banner''s fears are not necessary, because this matter is not 100% established. The so-called ear hearing is virtual, seeing is believing. Before there is enough evidence to prove that the woman is telling the truth, they should not break their feet and destroy the action that was hard to support. That is the mistake that a stupid guy will make. This will not only shame their honor, but will also make the efforts and efforts of many people in vain. Therefore, they should not do this because of their feelings.


    This is the idea of ??the Hawkeye. In addition to him, many people also hold opinions similar to him. No one wants to go back so casually. Just like in the boxing ring, no player will surrender without a punch.


    Such an answer was within the expectations of Banner, and it was precisely because of all of this that he had a smile on his face.


    "It seems that most of you will not support me. Well, I will give up my plan for the time being, but I have to explain in advance that if the situation deteriorates and it is a serious degree, I will force Implementing the rights of the commander and ending the action. At that time, I think you should not oppose me any more."


    Benner is kind, everyone understands. So after looking at each other, most people, including the Hawkeye, nodded and agreed with him. And this is also to let Bangna take a long breath.


    From the very beginning, he did not have much hope for his ability to retreat. Because he also knows that before they have actually experienced the power of the enemy, these arrogant soldiers will never allow themselves to do things that are detrimental to their glory. Therefore, he can only be pre-embedded in advance, as he is here, to prepare for the future situation.


    Seriously, it is probably too late to do so. But Banner has no more choices, he can only do this. Otherwise, they will soon be separated from Germany, and the result of this is probably that their entire team is on the verge of collapse and destruction.


    Reserving the back hand is the most appropriate solution he can think of, and under such premise, he must rely on some other means to ensure the safety of his team. So, he opened the topic and talked with his teammates from another angle.


    "Since everyone agrees, then we will temporarily put down this topic and talk about other issues, our next move."


    "The principle of action is that we must start from the worst perspective to think about our next move. Under this premise, I think we need to put all that the woman said into consideration. There are some of the larger rogues she said, what we should do to ensure that we don��t suffer too much, and that we can push our plans forward. I want to remind you that we are now There are no clear goals."


    "We don''t even know where the refugees really need our help? Maybe we will only meet those monsters along the way. Under such premise, what should we do?"


    Banna summed up as much as possible the situation faced by this group of people, and from his summary, it can be seen that the situation they are currently encountering is actually very embarrassing. A mess like a headless fly will only make them into a more dangerous situation. The dangers along the way, as well as the problems of replenishment, will become the key factors that constrain them. And to find a practical way to give them the next step, solving these key factors is the necessary premise.


    This is not simple, so everyone quickly fell into thinking and silence. However, it didn''t take long for the war machine, Rodi, to propose a solution with his professional military knowledge.


    ��I think we can do this. From the map, the city closest to our current location is here. A medium-sized city with a population of more than 500,000. If you think about what the woman said, the city has a good chance. It will be the sanctuary of Hydra. The action of Hydra is impossible in one step. Even if they can transform the refugees on this land, they will not be able to transform them all at once. So follow this If you think about it, then you can almost certainly have the goal we need. There are refugees who have not been tagged by Hydra. So I think that our next move should start here and open a situation. Come."


    "Here?" Benner couldn''t help but frown when he heard Rodi''s speech. ��Do you know what it means? It means that we will give up our mobility advantage and launch an attack on an enemy station that defends the affirmation. You also said that the original population there is more than half a million, even if even It is one-fifth of the people who have been labeled as Hydra, and there are more than 10,000 monster residents stationed there. We only have more than one hundred people, and use 100 people to attack a hundred times their own strength, you Do you think this is feasible? Even if we succeed, do you know how many people will be sacrificed?"

 Chapter 1258： Dispute over public judgment

    Faced with Roddy''s suggestion, Banner''s first reaction was to refuse. It is impossible for him to allow his team to do this because it is completely contrary to his original intention. What he wants is to bring all of his men back to the whole land, instead of letting them go to death. However, at this point, Roddy obviously has different opinions with him.


    "Of course I know what I mean by what I said, but you should also know that we are coming with a mission, not traveling. Some things we have to do, even if we sacrifice ourselves. You This kind of care and attention will only make us unable to do anything. Bangna, you are the commander, you should take responsibility for yourself."


    "My responsibility is to do my best to preserve everyone here. They are all living lives, not a useless number. They should be alive, and I must let them live."


    Banner and Roddy have huge conflicts in the basic principles, and this kind of conflict has made Banner somewhat unable to control himself. He really didn''t understand why the guys born in these army would be so cold-blooded, why they would ignore the death of others. If you only think about the enemy, you will be so cold to yourself. This really makes him feel unacceptable.


    He felt unacceptable and Roddy felt equally unacceptable. Because for him, Banner''s character is really too bad, he is not a qualified commander.


    As a commander, if you can''t even accept the sacrifice, then it is impossible to make the most correct choice at a critical time. His hesitation and jealousy will only let the opportunity slip away from his eyes, and as time goes by, they will only be led to death and destruction by this guy step by step.


    Many examples in the past have explained this truth. The so-called kindness is like this.


    Prior to this, Roddy had a lot of hope for Banner. Because he felt that after so much experience, Banner should have learned some basic reasons. Do not say anything else, at least it should not be so naive, then idealism. But now it seems that this is just a wishful thinking. Who is he, and who he is after all. Counting on him to change is simply an unrealistic reverie.


    At this time, if possible, Roddy really wants to overwhelm his power and take control of the action of this special team. But he knows that this is impossible.


    Banner can''t let himself go to overhead, and once he starts to resist, he simply can''t compete with him. Moreover, the other Avengers may not allow themselves to do so. Even if there are so few people who are willing to support themselves, he will not have much advantage. The final result is likely to be the opposition and break between the two sides.


    Rodi is not a fool. He can''t let such a result happen because of this power. It will only lead all of them to destroy. So he can only honestly squat under Benner and then try his best to convince him.


    This is not easy, because Banner is not so easy to shake people. As a superhero, at the point where they are, everyone''s thoughts can be said to be tough and unshakable. So to be honest, Roddy has no grasp at all, but he still has to make a final effort for this.


    "Banna, I can understand your mood. But you have to know that you are now a commander. Your shoulders are completely different from the responsibilities you have in the past. In this case, you must understand one. The thing is that our mission is more important than anything, even our lives."


    "You also said that we only have more than one hundred people. Even if we all sacrifice here, there will be only one hundred tombstones. Do you think this kind of sacrifice is great? Then have you ever thought about it?" If our mission fails, the entire Allied action on India will fall into the mud from the very beginning. At that time, how much life should we pay to reverse this! Tens of thousands , hundreds of thousands or millions, tens of millions?"


    "Nobody wants to sacrifice, I don''t want our good boys to be born and died. But we are soldiers, we are the soldiers with the mission. At this time, we must be in the first place. This is the meaning of the military, this is Our responsibility. So Benner, you should not be obsessed!"


    One obsessed with obscurity and pointed out the current state of Banner. In the eyes of Roddy and others, Banner is now a bit too stubborn, and it can be said that it is stubborn. It is true that a scientist needs to be stubborn, because only stubbornness allows them to go deep into the scientific world. But in this case of putting this spirit in the present, it is really terrible.


    At this time, everyone hopes that Benner will be able to change their minds. Again, he should be able to understand some of his problems. This is what Baner did. He has realized his stubbornness on this issue and realized that his wishful thinking is not acceptable to most of them. However, this does not mean that he has to compromise and he has to change.


    He is not so easy to change, so now he still has some stubborn opinions.


    "I know what our mission means, but accomplishing the task and sacrifice is two different things. Can we say that we can all accomplish the task if we sacrificed it? Who would dare to make such a guarantee? I just want to preserve the soldiers of my men. Life, I just want to let more people live. Is this wrong?"


    "You think there is nothing wrong with this, but you have thought about retreating before, and thought about running away. This is wrong. We have not done anything yet, and our mission has not even opened, so we will retreat. It��s just a detestable joke. Just when I��m going to open this head and I��m going to let our mission open a situation, you still find a variety of reasons to refute me. Benner, you think Do you have any reason to do this?"


    "I am standing in the perspective of life. Everyone has the right to live. We don''t have the qualification to deprive them of their rights and let them die!"


    Roddy asked Banna to refute it again, and this naturally led to greater opposition.


    "Then you are not qualified to deprive them of their right to defend their honours. Open your headset and ask, ask the boys, they are willing to go back with you, or are willing to go all out to join us. To complete this task. Bangna, we are soldiers, and each of us knows that sacrifice is inevitable. We are not afraid of sacrifice, we are afraid that there is no value in death, there is no honor in living. You are not such a person, so you I can''t understand us at all. We are not at all like you think!"


    Having said that, the two people are almost completely opposite each other. In this case, it is impossible for anyone else to step in. Therefore, the vast majority of people present can only smile, waiting for the situation to calm down.


    But how can this kind of thing calm down? If it can calm down, Banner will not stubbornly persist for so long.


    "Okay, give them the decision. See if they are willing to die for this task, as you said. See who is the right choice for them!"


    In the current situation, Banner is very clear that it is absolutely impossible to convince Roddy of this group of people on his own. So he simply pulled everyone in and asked them to make decisions for their own destiny.


    In his view, anyone has a strong desire to survive. It''s like the rogues they met before. Are they choosing to become monsters in order to live? Even a group of refugees who have almost completely fallen into despair will make such a choice to live. Then, how can these agents choose to die when they have a better chance of living?


    He is convinced of his own ideas, so he is sure that Roddy will not agree to this request. But to his surprise, Roddy agreed, and he did it very simply.


    I saw that he opened the communication for the entire channel and said it directly to everyone.


    "I am a war machine, Colonel Roddy. Now I want to inform you of such a thing. Just now, there is a contradiction between the commander and the commander I am going to start, and this makes us need Ask everyone for their opinions to determine our next move."


    ��The commander believes that our form is very serious. We should now step forward or end this task directly. And my decision is to go straight to the nearest medium-sized city and directly remove the nine heads in the city. The power of the snake opens the door for our actions. Here, I want to explain to you that the commander��s decision can almost guarantee the safety of all of you, and we will not lose anything except the mission will be doomed to failure. My decision may push you into the abyss of death. And, I can''t pack the ticket at all, this will allow our mission to be completed. I can only say that this will only make our mission forward. Pushing one step is just one step."


    "Everyone is an elite from all countries, the world''s top agents and fighters. So I need you to make a judgment now, whether to support the commander or support my decision. This is related to the direction of the mission and the lives of all of you. There is glory, I hope that everyone will be treated with caution!"


    Roddy��s words are very clear, he did not play any means. This time, Benner still agrees, so he also repeats the content just in his own capacity. At this time, all they can do is wait for the answers from the agents. On top of this, Banner feels that he is winning. What was unexpected, however, was that things were not what he thought.


    He failed and he was completely defeated. One hundred and twenty to ten data makes him barely believe his ears. why? Why is this like this?

 Chapter 1259： I cant compromise without isolation

    Banner didn''t want to understand why things turned out to be like this. It is clear that he is considering for the benefit of these people. Why did he end up being abandoned by these people in the end?


    Is it a position issue? Or is it a matter of principle? He had no time to think in detail, because at this time, Roddy had already given orders in the form of a winner.


    "It��s great to see you making such a choice, because it tells everyone present that we are worthy of our military identity and worthy of the epaulettes on our shoulders. Maybe some people will not understand the decisions we made, But I think he will understand one day."


    Having said that, Rodi looked at the lost and graceful Benner and continued again.


    "Now, I am beginning to announce the detailed steps for the next step. Now it is three in the morning, we will fix it for seven hours, and we will start at the target city at ten o''clock and try to reach the periphery of the city before dark. The action is not necessarily fast. But it must be enough secret. You are all elites, so I believe in your abilities. There is only one goal, that is, safely and secretly sneak into the periphery of the city, then sneak in on the dark, hit the enemy one Unprepared. As long as the enemy''s main force is defeated in the shortest time, then we have a great grasp of the city. It will lay a perfect start for our entire plan. Do you know if you have confidence?"


    "Yes, sir." Rodi''s set from the army is still very useful for these elites, so he immediately got a uniform answer from these people. And such an answer was heard in Banner''s ears, but it made his face more ugly.


    Because he knows that his prestige has been lost with the answers of these agents. Losing the support of these agents, his commander��s status has become a name for himself. Even in the eyes of these agents, Roddy��s orders are probably more weighty than their own words.


    This can be seen as an overhead of power, an alternative mutiny. If you change to a position where the power is too much, you will definitely fight for death. But Banna doesn''t care about this power. He cares more about other things, so now he says to Roddy.


    "What are you going to do? Just look at them and rush to them, then watch them fall like sardines rushing ashore on the beach. Rodi, you can''t do this, you are just taking them. Life is going to change your merits! They are not your chips, they are just a living life."


    "Why can''t I do this? This is almost always the case in any war in the world. Banner, you are a woman, and according to your thoughts, you can''t help anyone at all. What you do is At best, you can only satisfy yourself to a certain extent. Apart from this, this does not help anything."


    At this time, Roddy, who was too lazy to continue his argument with Benner, directly pointed out what he thought was the problem of Banner. In the face of such accusations, Banna immediately indignantly pointed at his nose and screamed.


    "You said that I am self-satisfied? Then what are you, you just take their lives as a bargaining chip for your own merits. By the way, are you noble?"


    "I think I am nobler than you, because your so-called meritorious service is the result of my hard work with those people. I will not look like you and do nothing. I will take them with you to complete our mission!"


    Knocking on the steel mask on his face, Rodi directly closed the mask. He didn''t want to continue to argue with Benner on this issue, so he only said to Benner in a public service tone.


    "Okay, Commander. As we said before, we should be able to act now. What do you do, it is irrelevant. But I think, you better not stop our actions. This is everyone. The decision, you should be clear, you can''t stop us."


    Benner certainly knows that it is impossible to stop them, but he can''t sit here and do nothing. Then he really became a fame, only the guy who was satisfied with his own mentality. In order not to be seen as such a guy, but also to prevent some unexpected events. At this time, he can only suppress the reluctant thoughts in his heart. Speaking to Roddy word by word.


    "I will go with you. If things go beyond your control, I will take over and take them back."


    "Like you, if you think you can do that."


    Completely neglecting the opinions of Banner, Rodi put his sight on his other companions. He knew very well that if the predictions were made in the worst way, it would be impossible for the agents and their agents to achieve any obvious results. Even if the enemy''s strength exceeds his own estimate, he will really become the loser in this war, as Benner said.


    He doesn''t want to be like that, so the support of these companions becomes very important. Because even if they are scarce, they are all famous superheroes. At certain times, they can top the army alone, so he can''t ignore their existence anyway.


    "Everyone, I will just say it. Everyone knows the situation. We must be on the side of the power. It is impossible to capture the city by the efforts of me and the agents. So, I need everyone''s help. Not everyone, but everyone. Only you can take all of your strength to help us, and we can respond to our operations, and we can open this situation with all our strength. This is the purpose of our coming here, isn''t it?"


    Although the struggles of Roddy and Benner and the use of public opinion to overrun Benner have made some people look less pleasing to the eye, at this time, they still know how to choose the most correct. So immediately, they responded one after another.


    "Don''t worry, we know what to do. The positive attacking task can count me."


    "Give me the task of coping with and cleaning up the enemy''s whistle. I can only play such a role."


    "Do you want to set fire? I can help you separate the battle, and add a little more trouble to them by the way."


    Almost everyone has promised to Roddy, and this has made Banner''s heart sink directly to the bottom. He knew that his approach was unpopular, but he did not think that even these companions who lived together would not stand with themselves. Is it so unpopular?


    Thinking of this problem, Benner became stunned. In this case, he did not say anything to these companions, and he walked alone outside.


    Everyone in his state is in the eye, but at this time, most people ignore his current performance. Because for them, Banner is doing something wrong with this matter.


    I don��t even dare to fight when I really fight. It��s not just the faces of the agents, but they are also dull. Now that Roddy has taken the lead and opposed him, although they will not be able to jump out and agree with Roddy because of their face, there is no problem in showing their position at the end.


    It can be said that almost all the Avengers think this way. Even the little spider who is closest to Benner is the same. However, he still cares about the friendship of some companions. So when other people were mostly indifferent, he followed up and comforted Benner.


    "Sorry, man. You should know that we do have our reasons for doing this. After all, no one wants to see themselves as a loser, and it is still in such a pocket."


    "I know, I can understand. I think the image I have in your eyes should be very ridiculous. You must be laughing at me now, I don''t know how to do it."


    Shaking his head, Benner said bitterly to the little spider. Obviously, he still couldn��t release all of this in his heart.


    In the face of his feelings, the little spider was distressed and scratched his head, and then sighed and said to him.


    "Man, things are never as simple as you and I think, and it''s not going to be so smooth. You are kind, everyone knows. It just doesn''t meet our current needs. Just with an environmentalist can stick to it. Vegetarian, but can not force others to follow the vegetarian diet, your good heart is our heart, but everyone has their own ideas. In conflict, you better choose to compromise."


    ��Compromise?�� Standing on the balcony and looking into the distance, as the sunrise approached, the bitterness on Banner��s face became deeper and deeper. ��It��s simple. Do you know what a compromise means? It��s likely that most of them will die here, meaning that I��m going to represent the one with a role that I least want to play. The letters of death are handed to the hands of their families. They have parents, wives and children. These people are longing for them to wait for them to return safely to them. As a result, I can only bring them like this. Bad news. How do you let me face them and let me explain how I can do nothing now."


    Banner''s worries and painful little spiders are clear. He has always been a good person, a guy who doesn''t know how to control himself. This is good and bad. Because the little spider can''t even persuade him now. So in the end, he could only shoot Benner��s shoulder and say to him.


    "You have done everything you can, man. Although the result will be bad, no one will blame you. You want to open it yourself."


    "Want to open a point? If you can think of it, it will be fine." Long sighed, facing the sunrise, Benner''s eyes slowly became firm. "But you are right, I should do my best. Now I can only do my best!"

 Chapter 1260： Compromise

    ��The first team is ready to move.��


    "The second team is ready to move."


    "The whistle has been pulled out by me. They should not be able to discover our movements in a short time. If you want to do it, now is the best time."


    The secret messages of the agents and the eagle-eyes are presented in the ears of all people, and in this case, it is obviously impossible to stop at halfway. So when he was silent, he put his sight on the companions around him.


    "I will take the lead in launching an attack from the front, directly attracting the attention of the enemy''s large forces. John, you should be on the sidelines. Once the enemy forces appear, you immediately divide them so that they can''t respond at the beginning and end. Then Alice, Barton, Logan, you each lead your own team to clear the enemy targets that have been cut. Eliminate them as much as possible, if not, then drag their footsteps and wait for the support of the big forces. Peter, now is the night, you It is not a problem for a person to solve an enemy in a region."


    "If they are like the guys before, it''s not a problem!"


    Peter patted his chest and said, and Rodi nodded with satisfaction and then solemnly said to him.


    "Then please, please. Solve them as soon as possible, and then provide us with support. Can you win this in the shortest possible time, you are the most critical factor."


    Peter''s combat power is among the best of them, so Roddy has pinned his most important mission on him, and it is not something that cannot be understood. At this time, he only thought that he could make the best use of his efforts and create the greatest possibility with the utmost effort to complete this action. In this case, Banner is an impossible existence.


    After all, he is the Hulk, the most outstanding presence of the entire Avengers. Moreover, his ability is still so special. In such a war, it is completely a battle for the army, and it is impossible to attack the invincible. Give up on him, but it is a bit inappropriate.


    However, Roddy still has concerns in his heart. Although he really wants Benner''s help, he knows better that if Benner still responds to them in the same way as before, then the final result is definitely worse than without him. Because he will be turbulent. There may be nothing at the beginning, but once the situation begins to deteriorate, his concept is likely to cause all of them to lose the determination and courage to continue fighting. There is an old saying in China that is called a defeat. Roddy agrees with this, so he really hesitated, and shouldn''t let Benner step in.


    Roddy��s hesitant Benner looked in his eyes, and really, he didn��t really want to help Roddy. But he knows, if he is indifferent, what kind of consequences will be caused by being a bystander on the side. Maybe some people can live, and they will lose their lives because of these actions. That''s not what he wants to see, so at this time, he can only make compromises as the little spider said.


    "Plus me one. I can help you open the way, and before the situation deteriorates to the worst, I will not sing against you. I am not so stupid, at this time to shake the will of everyone. After all, my purpose is just to protect everyone''s safety, not to let them die."


    "You can think of it the best." He glanced at Banner and looked at the flickering city of the ignited flame in the distance. Rodi has already made up his mind. "But if you join, then the first attack plan can make some minor adjustments. The other people''s actions remain the same, the key is us here. Banner, this time you look at the road, use your greatest ability to make The biggest movement, attracting the enemy''s main force. When I will take care of you, I just need to let go and destroy."


    "Don''t destroy it? I know." With a sigh, Benner left the team and walked toward the distant city. He is not fast, but the distance of the city is actually a little bit. So no matter how long it took, he was already on the outskirts of the city.


    At this time, the soldiers who belonged to the city also saw him.


    Because of the changes in the entire Indian situation, if all the cities are not heavily guarded, then the same as before, it must be the visit of those terrible monsters and rogues. Ordinary cities do not have the ability to withstand these guys, so the vast majority will try to surround the entrances and exits of the entire city with walls and fences.


    The city is no exception. The walls built with used cars and steel and timber are firmly blocking the main access to the city. On top of this gate, several large guards are powered by diesel from time to time. The searchlight carefully scanned the darkness in front of the eyes.


    Indians are mostly sloppy. If it is normal, they will not do too much work. However, it is estimated that it is a long time late, and at this time, they apparently came up with a completely different work attitude. This also made the appearance of Banner quickly earned them into the eyelids.


    A clean, dressed neat man? Suddenly seeing such a strange existence, the guards of the guards could not help but wonder. Because they really don''t understand, in such a terrible world, how can anyone come here alone, and still maintain such a completely different look.


    You know, different times in the past, in the past, those who have high castes will not have any problems when they are clean and tidy. Because they are people, they can enjoy what many people can''t enjoy. But today, these things are not established. Whether you are a noble caste or a low caste slave, in today''s land, everyone''s situation is the same. No one is better than anyone else, no one can be more comfortable than anyone else. Even from a big point of view, their squatting civilians in the past are better than the nobles of the higher castes. Because they are self-reliant and more adaptable to this deteriorating environment.


    It can be said that for so many days, these guards have long been accustomed to the high-ranking nobles who have become pitiful like pigs and dogs. The inherent concept in their hearts has been crushed, a special kind. Dark emotions are inevitably born out of their hearts.


    Can not say revenge, more is a man who is arrogant. At this time, seeing Banner, who has a very obvious white character, they are naturally surprised and can''t help but want to make it difficult for him.


    "Stand up, who are you. Why come here? Who made you come over?"


    "I? I am just a wanderer. I heard that there is a shelter here, so I will come over!"


    Although Benner is innocent, he will not stupidly say his true purpose. So combined with what he knew, he made an excuse.


    And when he heard him, the two guards who asked the question could not help but figure it out.


    "He said that someone told him that there is a shelter here, are the sentinels outside? Really damn, what are they thinking, how to let such a guy come over. Let him be a dog food outside the city is not good? ��


    "Who knows, maybe he takes something as a bribe. This is also good, this guy seems to live a very moisturizing life, even said that he has not accepted evolution. Can still persist in such an environment for so long, he There must be a lot of good things on the body. Let him come over and see what we can get from him."


    "It doesn''t matter? The order at the top is not allowed to let people in at night, if the above is pursued."


    "Afraid of anything, just a person. Maybe you can find some safe rations from him. Don''t tell me that your stomach is not hungry. When I last had a meal, it was two days ago. If it is not afraid of being thrown out, I want to eat people!"


    "Well, let him come in. But before you say it, things can be half-pointed. Otherwise I can be rude to you."


    "Do not worry, you must have one of yours."


    Two people, you are talking about me. From their words, it is not difficult to hear something special. For example, they are obviously used to the world and are used to this naked jungle law. Otherwise, they will not say that the blackmail is so bright, and even if it is nothing to say, it is a matter of eating people.


    A consensus was reached and a determination was made. The two guards immediately said to Benner.


    "Come here, be careful. If you dare to do anything, don''t blame us for being polite to you."


    "Of course, of course." Banner didn''t know the thoughts of these people, he just obediently walked under the fence. And when he was near the gate of the fence, a pair of big hands immediately grabbed his shoulder and dragged him all over.


    "Things, what''s on your body? Give everything out of you."


    One mouth, the two guards took out a bandit. And Banna, who was amazed at their actions, could only scream at the same time.


    "What? I have nothing in my body. I just came to seek asylum, really, I swear!"


    "There is nothing, no food?" It was a beautiful guard who had fantasized to hear this, and the green light came out immediately in his eyes. For them, they have been hungry for too long. People who have never tasted hunger will not know how terrible it feels. Under the blow of this torment and disappointment, the guy who said that he couldn''t help but eat people at the beginning was already pulling Bangna''s arm in a sly face and yelling at him.


    "Nothing to eat, what qualifications do you have to roll in. No, I can''t stand it. I have to eat now. Are you guys going to go in? Then give your arm out! Cut you With one arm, I will let you go, how about!"

 Chapter 1261： Hulk action chaos was born

    Although the mouth is said to be discussed, but in actual action, the two guards are doing things that are forced.


    They pulled the body of Banner and made him unable to move. At the same time, one of the guards also took a sharpened iron **** and handed it over to the shoulders of Banner. It is conceivable that if Benner does not resist anything, he will become a single-armed person with at least two disabilities in the next moment.


    This is of course not what Benner wants to see, so he immediately screamed loudly.


    "Let me go, let me go. I don''t go in, can''t I go in without it?"


    "It��s too late, it��s too late. Now you don��t want to go in. It��s not good to come in. Come and listen, I will start faster and won��t make you feel too much pain.��


    The guards were reluctant to let the food at the mouth slip away from under the eyes, so they also accelerated their movements.


    The sharp iron sheet was inevitably cut on Benner''s arm, which cut his skin and let the blood underneath flow out. And the smell of the blood''s unique sweetness, the eyes of the two guards became scarlet.


    Greedy desires blinded their eyes so they could only see what they wanted to see. They couldn''t see the anger in Banner''s eyes and couldn''t see the deep green that bloomed in his pupil. And this immediately brought them a disaster.


    Hulk will appear autonomously because of the injuries suffered by Banner. In the most desperate time of Banner, he once thought of ending his life by suicide, but when he shot the bullet at his mouth, the next moment he took the bullet as a portrait. Peanuts spit out like that. From this point it can be shown that Hulk will protect Benner, especially when he is hurt, and now naturally there is no exception.


    A dull roar, a burst of bangs and bangs. Banner has become a green giant who has become a monk. In the face of such a giant, he was just greedy, and the guards of the beast immediately became horrified. This kind of horror is from the heart, because they have never thought that the little sheep that they just left in front of them will suddenly become a big tiger. This huge gap made them instinctively fall into a sluggish state.


    But soon, they came back and wanted to escape from Hulk. Because as long as someone with an eye can see it, this giant with a look of anger is definitely not a good guy. Coupled with what they did to him before, they don''t think they will end up staying here.


    This is a wise decision, but unfortunately, when Hulk appeared, they could not have any chance to escape. Hulk can be different from Banner. When he appeared as Hulk, the indecisiveness was already collected by him. At this time, he was driven by anger, and driven by this anger, he The mobility is absolutely beyond imagination.


    Without any hesitation at all, Hulk has already waved his fist and squatted on the two guards. Although the two guards have already accepted the evolution of the Hydra, from a physiological point of view, it is beyond the scope of the average human. But in front of Hulk, they are still two weak chickens. So there can be no exceptions at all, they are already being smashed by Hulk��s iron fist.


    After a little venting of the anger in his heart in this way, Hulk stared his eyes on the fence next to him. Although he became a Hulk, he did not forget his mission. So immediately, he yelled and punched the wall that was piled up by various sundries.


    With the current strength of Banner, even if it is simply a punch, it is definitely not a pile of hard-built cars and cars that can withstand it. So in an instant, the wall that was placed across the street was already collapsed. And this is just a beginning.


    The destruction of Hulk will not end because of the collapse of a wall. On the contrary, this is only the first action he has attracted the attention of the enemy. He also needs to have follow-up actions, and on this issue, he puts his goal on a building not far from himself.


    This is a broken building, like a hotel building. The wall was collapsed as if it had been hit by a car. Most of the things inside were also destroyed. It can be said that except for a few stone pillars, there is nothing in it. The above is in good condition. Now, Hulk has already taken a fancy to these pillars.


    A kick kicked the collapsed wall, and Hulk walked directly into a pillar in the smoke. Perhaps for ordinary people, this pillar is huge, and it takes two or three people to hold it together. But for Hulk, this pillar is just a hand.


    One foot smashed the foundation of the beam and column, and Hulk had already opened the column with both hands. Just the thickness of the two hands can make the contract force just right, it does not need too much effort, he has already cut off the entire column. This made the whole building dusty, but Hulk didn''t care at all. He walked out with the pillars and then slammed into the tallest building in the city.


    With his tremendous strength, this stone pillar has become the most terrible weapon. More terrible than the shells of the smashing, the entire stone pillar with a screaming whistling sound, it is already unstoppable impact on the floor of the target building.


    The concrete and steel bars of high-rise buildings are obviously unable to withstand such violent blows, so in a flash, it has been smashed through the entire destruction force.


    The rotating stone pillar pierced the body of the building, and the huge smoke and flying bricks were like the blood of the building. And just when everyone noticed the building because of the loud noise caused by this impact, the building was completely collapsed because of the violently cut wound.


    Hundreds of tons of buildings fell from a height of 100 meters, and the kinetic energy carried by them bombed on the ground, causing the whole city to tremble and panic.


    At this time, even the most stupid people can guess what happened. In the end, the raging fire in the entire city began to rise.


    Without abundant power supply, people living in this city can only use the old fire-lit lighting to walk through the darkness. Through the distribution and size of these flares, it can be seen how many people were attracted by Benner��s move.


    It is thousands of people, even if it is far away, Hulk can hear the call and curse of these people. It seems to be the same as he expected, the person in the city who can be called a warrior. They have already been attracted by him. And as long as you think about the price you have to pay to become a warrior in such an environment, Hulk will no longer have any sympathy for what they are about to endure.


    People who are involved with the Hydra will die, because if they don''t die, they will only let more people fall into hell. The lives of innocent people and those who have lost their lives are a matter of no need to think. So immediately, Hulk moved to them.


    There is no need to pay much attention to it, just picking up a stone pillar again as before, and Bangna has thrown it in the direction of the most prosperous fire. The huge stone pillars rolled down from the sky, falling on the ground and causing a huge roar, but also screaming the crowd in that direction like a bee that had blown up the nest.


    Some people screamed at the enemy madly, and began to look for places to hide like headless flies. And some people are crying, and they lose all their reason directly in such a sudden blow.


    They were mostly civilians. Even with the help of the Hydra, they have the power to transcend mortals, but their hearts are still the original appearance. A qualified warrior needs to ignore life and death and needs enough calmness and strength. None of them, so in the face of the terror created by such death strikes, they naturally become vulnerable and confused.


    This is what Hulk wants to see. After all, the enemy is a party with many people. Even if his strength is strong, it is impossible to arbitrarily confront so many enemies. Just like a wild beast that has been ruined by a large number of marching ants, who is not necessarily eating it? Although Hulk is sure not to be eaten by these enemies, he is not sure to defeat so many enemies in one breath. So naturally, using a massive attack to make a wave of psychological strikes in advance, has become his top priority now.


    Although Hulk is an angry warrior, it does not mean that he does not know how to use wisdom. After Banner has accepted the existence of Hulk, he has been able to use Benner''s wisdom flexibly in this state. This is a small knife test, but it is very good in terms of results. In the spirit of a hot iron, he immediately glimpsed in the same place and jumped to the place where the chaos broke out.


    For the soldiers in this city, if the previous sudden blow is to let them realize the cruelty of war, then now, the arrival of Hulk is absolutely no different from the deepest nightmare.


    Although from the outside, Hulk''s description is no more than their swearing. Because after accepting the transformation of the Hydra, most of them are actually wearing a strange and strange face. The size and face of the face are not in the minority. So naturally, in terms of appearance, Hulk is really not eye-catching.


    However, the power he showed was a dazzling presence. It��s a powerful force that they never imagined. It��s like a demon **** coming to the world, and when the demon **** is killing himself in front of his eyes, these temporary soldiers immediately fall into the trap. It was in the midst of a crash.


    Despair and chaos are spreading, and Hulk is clearly a good start for their actions.

 Chapter 1262： Failed to defeat the enemy

    Since the great movements in the city can attract the attention of the soldiers, it is naturally impossible to escape the eyes of the agents who have been monitoring them. To be honest, for Hulk to cause such a movement, they are no exception. Because this is after all, the hulk, the top of the superheroes. This kind of existence has let go of the hands and feet, and it can even turn a whole city into ruins. So he can make such a big move in such a short period of time, and it is really nothing strange.


    This is what should be, and is also within their plans. According to their plan, this time should also be when they start to act. But Rodi did not make such an order, but instead allowed Hulk to create destruction there.


    This kind of action inevitably reminds people of some bad things, so immediately, the little spider said to Roddy.


    "Don''t you start the action? Hulk has already attracted the enemy''s main force. If you don''t act again at this time, when are you going to wait until you start?"


    "Don''t worry, these people can''t help him, the enemy has not gathered completely. We have to be a little patient, and now is not the best time to start."


    Roddy knows the meaning of the little spider. He knows that if he does this, he will definitely think that he is in the communique. However, he does not care about the thoughts of these people. As a good soldier, he can make the most suitable choice at the most appropriate time. This is what he should do. As for the rest, it is not within his consideration.


    Roddy''s approach is hard to understand, but fortunately, his companions are not ordinary people. Everyone can understand the reasons for his doing so, naturally, no one will be opposed to the idea of ??a small spider. The big troops still did not move, watching Hulk there. For Hulk, even without the support from his teammates, he is still able to sway freely. Even said that he can do better.


    Teammates may be awkward for Hulk, especially in the current situation.


    If there are teammates around, Hulk��s action must be careful. Because of his destructive power, if you let go of your hands and feet, it will easily hurt innocent people. On the contrary, if no one is in the way, he can fully exert his full strength without any scruples.


    What will happen to the strength of Hulk, no doubt, it is definitely a disaster. The original New York is an example. His battle with the Dawn Knight directly turned the entire Times Square into ruins. And now, the destructive power that he has become more powerful is naturally much greater than that of that time.


    Each building collapsed under his movements, and anything that could be lifted by him was like a cannonball, whizzing away from people''s heads. For those who see these moves, this is a lucky one. Because this means that they are not the target of Hulk.


    Hulk��s head is so good that he can accurately hit his goal every time he throws, so if you are his goal, you have no chance to experience this thrilling feeling. A few tons or even tens of tons of weight can be easily smashed by the action of Hulk. Compared with this situation where you can''t keep your life, you can still breathe and think, which is of course lucky.


    However, this is also unfortunate. Because the fear of spreading inside is sometimes more terrible than death.


    As a member of the nominal Hydra, these people have already marked the Hydra, but in fact they can only be regarded as civilians. They are not able to fight against their enemies like qualified fighters. It is like now, in the face of the horrible Hulk, they simply do not have the courage of a war. Even if Hulk is alone, it is the same.


    Fear makes them only know how to escape, only knowing to avoid the demon''s existence far away. And can this help any of their battles? No, on the contrary, they dragged their teammates and made the teams that were still orderly chaotic.


    With the blessings of these guys who are dominated by fear, Hulk��s victory is rapidly expanding. In the mouths of those who have been completely frightened, Hulk has become a devil-like existence. Just hearing his roar, seeing the momentum of his movements, can make many people scared to completely lose their fighting power, and desperately want to escape.


    These scared people can almost do everything they can to escape, even saying that they dare to wave their weapons to their companions.


    Under such circumstances, the damage caused by chaos and fear to these soldiers is far greater than the damage that Hulk himself has caused to them. And this confusion is still expanding, spreading almost throughout the city.


    And for Rodi, it is a good time.


    When the chaos spread almost throughout the city, Roddy was convinced that nothing in the city could threaten their existence. Although there are many enemies, the quality is poor. This kind of breeze is easily frightened and makes Roddy think that he is facing a group of fledgling robbers. There is no determination to fight, nor enough weapons to make people jealous. There is only one powerful body that relies on variability. Roddy really doesn''t think he has to continue to be careful. So immediately, he ordered this in the channel.


    "Everyone, according to the scheduled plan, started the action. The enemy''s card has been smashed, and now it is our turn to play. Speed ??up, let us try to get the city down before sunrise."


    Roddy��s order is that most people are looking forward to it. So when he said this, almost everyone started to act.


    The first is the flame. John controls the flames in the city, making these flames raging in the city like a living fire dragon. The horrible heat, and the embarrassing appearance, made all the people who acted in the city panic. Because they can''t see John as the initiator, they naturally attribute everything to Hulk, and this has increased the fear in their hearts, so that they can no longer have any hostile ideas. . They only know the squirrels, and the wolverines are like headless flies. And this naturally facilitates the actions of others.


    For superheroes, this change may not be a big deal. But for ordinary agents, this change is enough to change the overall difficulty of their operations. If these Hydra soldiers are not scared, if they have a number of advantages against these agents, even if the agents have the advantage of weapons, I am afraid it will be difficult to get good results. . But now, the situation is different.


    Because the slags of these Hydras were scared of their courage, they naturally forgot to resist this kind of thing. Escape is the only thing they can do, and in this case, they are just a target for the agents. Shooting a moving target is not a problem for the elite agents of the Tianshou Bureau. So it was completely unilateral slaughter, they began to clear all the guys with monster characteristics.


    The bullets and bullets, the agents carrying the ammunition with sufficient ammunition can definitely be called the torrent of steel, and under this torrent, any Wolverine Hydra can''t be good. They can only be shot on the spot, and the dirty blood quickly fills the entire street.


    Agents are worthy of their elite name, with dozens of people suppressing dozens of their own enemies, even if they occupy the advantage of weapons, such ability is also top-notch in human beings. Of course, this is only in humans. Compared with superheroes, they obviously still have a few gaps.


    Not to mention harvesting the enemy like Rodi, John and Little Spider, who cut grass. Even with Alice and Rogan, who are inferior, the agents are a lot worse. Spelling on an impeachment, killing a few enemies at most. For Rogan, this time is enough for them to kill a dozen unlucky guys with their own abilities.


    Of course, from that perspective, this is a unilateral overwhelming advantage. It is not too much to say that this is a unilateral massacre. The loss of the Tianshou Bureau is awkward, and the loss of the Hydra is huge that can be seen by the naked eye. Looking around, the city is full of dead bodies, and all of them are on the side of Hydra.


    The Hydra is also a human being, and they lack the basic fighting qualities. They are far less determined and courageous than the Hydra that the Hammers had contacted. They have already been scared, and in the face of such terrible deaths and massacres, they have lost all their intellect. When they find that they can��t escape from these terrible enemies anyway, when they see one death after another appear in front of their own eyes,


    They no longer dare to struggle, no longer dare to escape. At this time, they can only be like sheep that have been forced into desperation. They are kneeling at the terrible massacres and offering everything they have.


    Surrender, this is completely logical for them. They are only civilians. They simply do not have the dignity and honor of the soldiers. They can choose to become like this in order to survive. Naturally, they can also lose their dignity in order to survive, and they will sigh with Rodi.


    Seriously, this kind of thing is what Roddy didn''t think of. He had thought that he had to completely defeat these people to occupy the city, but now it seems that everything seems to be much easier than he imagined. why? He did not think about this problem. Because now he has to consider a more important thing.


    "Tell me, where is the Hydra in this city? Where are the civilians who have not yet been transformed by you?"

 Chapter 1263： Slaughter the truth, soul torture

    "The Hydra? I don''t know what you are talking about?"


    The person who was caught by Roddy replied trepidly. From his expression, he could not see that he was not lying. He really didn''t know what Roddy said about the Hydra. And such an answer is really making Rodi feel incredible.


    Because for Roddy, the relationship between these people and the Hydra is already very involved. They accepted the transformation of the Hydra and became the kind of inhuman monster. This change is enough to mark the Hydra in their bones. Now they actually don''t know what the Hydra is. It''s just joking with themselves.


    However, Roddy does not think he will read anything wrong. I am afraid this person really does not know what the Hydra is. And why is this happening? He quickly thought of a possibility in his mind, and this made him say directly to this guy.


    "Do you teach people? Do you know where the gods are?"


    The name "People teaches?" is so familiar to them, so immediately, their faces showed a look of awkwardness. "What happened to the gods? Are you looking for them?"


    "Where are they?" Finally, he got the answer he wanted. Rodi was excited to get stuck in the man''s neck and smashed his whole person. Such a fierce move naturally frightened the unlucky guy. He almost danced and struggled in midair.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know. The adults who taught the gods have already left the city in the early days. They are not in this city at all. I really don''t know where they are?"


    "Not in this city? How is this possible? You so many people have accepted their transformation and become their people. How can they let you go? And, you have also formed a military of this size, don''t Tell me this is the order of the Indian government!"


    "Adults, this is not an army at all. This is just the militia we built to protect ourselves. Look at us, we are not military at all, not even a few decent weapons, how can we be an army. As for you, Accepting the transformation, it is because we can''t live in this environment without reforming. Everyone is like this, and they have already accepted the gift of the gods, all in order to survive. We really don''t have Other thoughts!"


    The people caught by Roddy are pleading and wanting to let Rodi put himself on the road. And when he heard these words, Roddy��s originally steady palm could not help but tremble.


    He thought of a terrible thing, a terrible thing that he could not believe in his heart. This made him somewhat incapable, but after a moment of silence, he still had the courage to ask such a problem to the unlucky guy.


    "So what about the civilians? Those who have not been transformed by the gods, unlike the civilians who have become monsters like you? Where are they?"


    ��There are no civilians who have been transformed? Adults, we don��t have such guys here.��


    Despite feeling the instability of Rody''s emotions at this time, but for his own little life, this unfortunate guy still honestly replied. For such a Rhoda, Rodi immediately excitedly intensified his power.


    "What is there a guy like this? How could there be no such ordinary person? You guys, what did you do to ordinary people?"


    Almost as soon as the pain of the neck was cut off, the unlucky guy struggling fiercely. He didn''t have the power to fight against Rodi, so he could only hoarse and swear, and said intermittently.


    "We have nothing to do, adults. Those ordinary people can''t live in such a world. They only accept the choice of human gods. We will not force them, this is their own choice. Even said Even us are the same, we are also coming from such a choice. The ordinary people you said in the mouth that did not accept the transformation simply did not exist. I think that apart from the mountain villages that are not invaded by monsters and monsters, Only those big cities protected by heavy soldiers can exist the kind of people you say. But believe me, the number of them must be less pitiful, and they will only be less and less until they disappear."


    ��Why, is it so important for you to be a person?��


    The explanation from the captives gave a look of confusion and anxiety in Rody''s eyes. He asked the question he wanted to ask most. In the face of his problem, the guy who is a prisoner is emotionally excited.


    "Adult, are we not wanting to be human? No, it is these high-ranking bureaucrats who are forcing us to not let us go any way. Let us just give up living as human beings! Who doesn''t want to be good Living, who doesn''t want to live their lives as a human being. But now we have a choice? Live in this form, or die like a garbage. Tell us, what should we do to be correct? We must do what we are fucking, so that we can��t be let go by the bureaucrats and the government��s minions! We just want to live, just want to live!��


    The words of compassion and anger are entrusted with the most sincere thoughts of ordinary people in the face of such a torrent of disasters, and the most helpless despair. They are just fallen leaves and can only drift with the torrent. Even their fate has never been in their hands, and what kind of qualifications does Roddy have to force them, and what qualifications are there to judge them.


    Roddy also understood this truth, so he could not loose his palm and let the emotional prisoner fall to the ground. At this time, he knew that he was wrong and was wrong from the beginning. There have never been any enemies here, and there is only a group of poor people here. A group of poor people who have to make choices in order to survive.


    As a soldier, he can aim his weapon at any enemy in a bright and straight manner. He can use any means to destroy any enemy. But can these people in front of you really be called enemies? He is very skeptical, not just him, everyone who has learned the truth is beginning to doubt.


    They are very convinced that these people can''t be called enemies at all. They are not even military personnel, at most, they can only be regarded as civilians in the enemy camp. And what are they doing now? Killing a group of civilians? This is simply the most evil army, the gangsters like fascists can do.


    They are not such guys, and the heroes and agents who know this in their hearts are very sure of this. But even if they are sure, they can''t deny that their hands are already full of the blood of these innocent people. They have become the ones they don''t want to become the most, and the ones that are most cast aside.


    This cruel reality is placed on their hearts, and it is almost like a catastrophe. It can be said that under such circumstances, the most fundamental belief of each individual has been subjected to an unparalleled and powerful impact. They are all suffering from torture in their own hearts, the agents are like this, and the superheroes are like this. Compared with those agents, the impact of superheroes is obviously even greater.


    Because they are the masters of all this, they are the publishers and moderators of the order. In this massacre, they have the greatest responsibility, and in which Rodi is the first to be the one who is most responsible for this.


    He is the first offender. This is an undisputed fact. Under this fact, this originally determined soldier, who was only trying to save the innocent, completed his mission immediately fell into a deep blame.


    "Damn, what did I do, what did I do? It was my order, it was all I did. We killed, we slaughtered these civilians? Why do I **** this order?" Why do I choose to do this. Who can tell me? Who can tell me!"


    At this time, he was humming like a beast, and every word revealed in the lines showed how desperate he was and how helpless he was. It can be said that what he wants most now is to find a kind of comfort, an excuse to let him out. But unfortunately, this is simply impossible. Because all he has done is already a foregone conclusion. The cruel reality and the definitions contained in it all indicate a problem, that is, he must bear all of this. He can only lie on his own heavy sin.


    Is this something that one can win? Yes, if you are the kind of wicked villain, you can indeed succumb to this sin. But Roddy is obviously not such a person, so he can only blame himself, even for the rest of his life. No one can help him, because anyone here is suffering the same mental torture as him.


    Roddy is the first offender, and they are accomplices. All of them can''t escape.


    Where to go, this time is already a problem that they must consider. In this case, no one can open this mouth. They are already scared. For the future, they are already afraid of this cruel reality. They are already eager to take the lead and do not dare to continue any action. They are afraid that they will continue to make mistakes.


    At this time, someone needs to come forward. And who can do this? Soon, this question has an answer. Because at this time, a person who had had a similar experience stood up, he strode to Rodi''s front, directly lifted him up, and then yelled at him.


    "Abandoned? Now is not the time to give up. We need to continue, we can''t stay here. Wake up, Rodi. This is not the time we should be immersed in self-blame and grief, we still have our mission to do !"

 Chapter 1264： The new choice of the rest of the mission

    It is beyond everyone''s expectations that Banner can say such things at this time. Because of the conflict between the two people at the beginning, many people thought that Benner would fall into the limestone at this time and continue to give Rodi a greater psychological blow.


    But he is not like this. The Hulk Hulk is a madman who does not recognize the six parents, but his essence is a guy who is absolutely good enough. He doesn''t care about power, so he won''t do such a despicable thing. His heart has a higher belief, so he knows how to do it at this time is the most correct choice.


    He began to inspire Roddy by motivating him to inspire others. He knows how these people are suffering in the heart now, these are the pains he has suffered. So he knows very well what he can do to cheer them up.


    Let them understand their mission and let them know that this indulgence is useless and meaningless. If this practice is from the mouth of others, it is not enough to make people feel convinced. But from the words of Benner, the results will be completely different.


    Many people in Bangna��s encounters knew it, and because they knew this, they instinctively gave birth to confidence. After all, he is coming over, and the experience of a person coming over is obviously very useful at this time.


    "What should we do, Banner, tell us what we should do to repay the sins we have committed? How can such sins be washed away, how can we free ourselves from this?"


    Among all of them, Roddy''s heart is the most tormented. So naturally, he is also the one who is most eager to know this answer. He is very clear that this answer from Banner is related to his future and to his entire life and the entire soul. So he eagerly opened his mouth, even pleadingly asked Benner about such a problem. In the face of such a problem, Hulk��s face, which has always been angry, clearly shows a lonely expression.


    "There is no way to get rid of it. If you have a conscience in your heart, if you still know what justice is and what is evil, you can''t get rid of it. If you do it wrong, you are doing it wrong, deceiving and concealing it. It��s useless, even for yourself. This kind of sin will always be on your body, and the rest of your life will be carried forward under its weight."


    "Can''t you get rid of it?" Banner''s answer was not satisfactory, but Roddy knew that this was the most correct answer. After all, he ordered the massacres of so many innocent people. After all, he let these people fall into the abyss of death. Unless he can bring those innocents back to life, he will not be able to repay all that he has done. But can he do this? The answer is yes, so he can only bear this sin on himself as Benner said.


    This is a torture, a heavy torture in the soul. Not everyone can stand this kind of torture, not everyone can bear such a heavy sin like Benner, and pay back everything by himself. There are escaping elements in human nature, and in such cases, many people choose to give themselves an explanation in another way.


    suicide. This is the best way to escape. It is also what Roddy thinks is the most important thing he should do now. He does not think that he has any way to repay his sins, so he spends the rest of his life in remorse and annoyance. He would rather use this method to give everyone a hundred answers.


    I opened my mask and raised my palm. Roddy only wants to use the beam gun to give himself a good time. Although he knows that he will bring pain to many people, he still feels that this is the best choice. Because only doing this, he will not bring shame to them.


    His wife, his child. He did not want them to live in his world with the name of a slaughter''s wife and children. His friend, he did not want to make Tony''s career shameful because of what he did, and suffered unreasonable accusations. This is the mistake he made and it is up to him to bear it. If his death can wash all of this, then let death be safe.


    Rodi, who has made a thorough determination in his heart, is ready to die, and his actions, which are not afraid of death, are very decisive. But just before he started, a big hand held his arm and directly stopped his movements.


    Hulk, or Benner. He could not accept that Rodi died in such awkward way. So immediately, he roared at him.


    "Enough, Rodi. What can you do with this? If you think you are dead, can you save it all?"


    "No, I don''t dare to have such a luxury. But I can only give an account in this way. Isn''t it? I ordered and took their lives. Then I will repay it with my life. Isn''t it a fair thing?"


    "No, this is not fair. Because your life is worthless to them. Your sacrifice is the same."


    Banner is still roaring, his voice is filled with anger and a deeper feeling.


    "What is death, if you can only pay for everything by death, do you think I will still be alive now? Do you think I will stop you like this now? No, I won''t. Because I already already I have no choice but to die, because I know that instead of having the courage to choose to die, it is better to use this courage to choose to live. Because you only have to live, you can do more things. You can really repay what you have to bear."


    "The suffering caused by sin will be with you forever. I know what it feels like. I know how much pain it is. But this is not an excuse for us to choose to escape. Rodi, death is the most stupid. The choice, because you can''t do anything, you just add another sinful sin in your sin. Only live, only to live strong, all this may turn. Think clearly, Luo Di. Think about what you should do!"


    "What should I do?"


    Powerlessly hanged his palm, Rodi almost gasped and asked such a sentence. At this time, he has given up the idea of ??suicide, and what he has to do to do so is absolutely great courage.


    Death is sometimes very simple, but it is never easy to live. Rodi chose to live at this time, and this means that he will inevitably shoulder a heavier burden in the future. That is not the weight that ordinary people can bear, but anyone who does that can be called a hero.


    For the first time, Roddy is no longer called a hero because of his own strength, but his heart. As soon as no one agrees with this, but from today, this former soldier, known as the superhero of the war machine, has started his own new life just like a reborn. Because he chose a special road, a hard, thorny road. In the face of such a choice, Bangna��s face was a smile. Because he knows that he is no longer alone on the way forward. A like-minded person and him are on the same path. This choice makes him once again convinced that the road he insists on will not be wrong. So immediately, he said to Roddy about the principles he believed in.


    "It''s very simple, bear them, remember them. When you ruin a person''s life, you must bring happiness to more people. Although death cannot be reversed, on the balance of fate, the good deeds you have done in this life. It will be the last bargaining measure of the value of your life. Roddy, my friend. We are all bearers of sin. So we have to do more, we must save more people from misfortune. This is The test that fate gives us is the only redemption that we can do. Believe me, this is definitely more meaningful and more valuable than dying!"


    Silence, or is judging what Benner said. Rodi is not an idiot of blind obedience. He has his own wisdom. Even under such circumstances, he is still very clear about how he should choose.


    But he can''t deny that everything Benner said is indeed the only viable path. Unless he is willing to turn back to the eternal nickname like those war madmen, this is his only choice. The only choice that calms the heart.


    this is correct! He understood all of this and he accepted it all. So at the end of the day, he firmly grasped Benner''s arm and said solemnly to him.


    "I know what to do. I will use the rest of my life to pay for it all. I will pay for everything I do."


    "You finally made a wise choice, my friend, my comrade. Believe me, the rest of your life will be valuable. When you hang down and remember all this, you will not regret it. Your decision today is like me!"


    Banner smiled and held Rodi''s palm and smiled at him. And this is to let Rodi sigh and reply.


    "I know, I have no power to regret. Now, what should we do? These people, these survivors. What can we do to help them. I am already wrong, I don''t want to make another mistake. So the class Na, tell me what you think, we need a new choice now!"

 Chapter 1265： The turning point hopes to return

    At the time when Benner was struggling to develop on this wasteland, Serena was already alone and went deeper into the wasteland.


    Unlike the heroes and agents, Serena is standing at a higher angle to overlook the overall situation. This made her not as excited as they were, and it was extremely hostile to any non-human existence. Of course, the main reason for this is that she is not a human being. As a vampire, she has always been a heterogeneous human eye. For a heterogeneous, accepting the existence of other aliens is not a very difficult thing.


    In short, her actions are much smoother than those of Benner. In the case of deliberately hiding her identity, she has already figured out the situation of this wasteland. This also gave her a clearer understanding of the implementation of her plan.


    It��s already a little bit tangible to act as previously envisaged. Because neither she nor Zhou Yi did not think that in such a short period of time, this country has undergone such a big change. Most of the people have become monsters in the traditional sense, which is really not good news for the human camp.


    It is impossible for the human world to accept these strange and strange families. Even if their number accounts for a fraction of the world''s population, it is the same. When such a group of people appear in the eyes of all human beings, what means humans will use them, this is a terrible thing to think of.


    However, this is not something that Serena is willing to worry about. After all, she is a god. God does not think about problems like people, especially thinking about such narrow and stupid questions. She will only act according to her own intentions, and this means that she will unswervingly carry out her mission.


    The mission that Zhou Yi gave her was to let her create a shelter belonging to Ming Wang here, and she had already chosen the address for this shelter, that is, Bangalore, a city that is special enough.


    Why do you want to say that this city is special? It is entirely because of the past glory of the city and the current decline.


    Bangalore is the capital of Karnataka in southern India. It is the fifth largest city in India and the center of heavy industry throughout India. Because of the important position of the high-tech industry in Bangalore, the city is also known as the Silicon Valley of Asia. It can be said that if Mumbai is the economic lifeline of this country, then Bangalore is the root of all the power of this country.


    There is no symbol of the civilization of any country that can leave. Without the industry, the country loses its potential to grow. So to a certain extent, Bangalore��s status is definitely not under Mumbai and Delhi, or even above them. It represents the future of India and is the hope of India''s prosperity. It��s a pity that all this has become a thing of the past.


    When the nuclear bomb landed in the center of the city, the once glorious Asian Silicon Valley became directly under the horrible destructive power. Numerous high-rise buildings have been wiped out by the flames of the nuclear explosion center, and countless people have turned into ashes in the disaster of the end. Just a moment, for a moment, this big city that makes Indians proud is a ghost town shrouded in death and destruction, a restricted area where all life stops.


    Even in today''s India, no one is willing to go directly into the hardest hit after the nuclear explosion. Because even the elites in the Hydra know that there is nothing they want, and on the contrary, once they get here, they will sacrifice everything they have.


    This is the hardest hit area of ??radiation, and all food and water have become highly toxic. At the same time, this land no longer accommodates the existence of any living beings, it will not nurture them, on the contrary, it will take away everything from all life. Except for those who are truly powerful and fearless to be able to set foot on such a land, no one, including those who have been transformed by the Hydra, can afford everything in this land. This is the real death, but such a dead place is the best starting point that Serena thinks.


    Because there is a lot of legacy left, and this wealth is the best gift for today''s Indian refugees. They can use this as a starting point to begin to re-master their lives. No longer drifting with the tide, no longer at the mercy of others. This will be their new life and will be the only turning point in the rest of their lives.


    Serena is very certain about this, not only because of her confidence in her strength, but more, she has infinite confidence in Zhou Yi. This important presence in her heart has never let her down. So now, she naturally does not doubt his mission and mission.


    He will save everything here like a hero, just like everything he has done for years. She is convinced of this, so at this time, she decisively put the most direct action.


    Spread your hands and stand tall in the sky. Serena broke out with her own power without reservation. The boundless moonlight is inconspicuous in the dark night, the bright brilliance that envelopes the entire sky, so that all the people on this land seem to see a bright moon hanging over their heads.


    This is a blessing for them because they have not seen such a bright moon for a long time. Since the nuclear explosion, the sky has been shrouded in dim dust. Even at noon, everyone can only see a dim sun through the thick dust. Brightness sometimes represents hope. Even in a bad day, as long as you can see the light, human beings will have hope for the future. Now, people living in this land may have forgotten what it is to hope. For them, life is already gray, until the arrival of this round of bright moon.


    The bright moon hanging high in the sky illuminates the entire sky and illuminates the entire land. Almost every person struggling on this land saw this and stopped their movements and looked up. Rather than looking at the light in the sky, they are looking forward to a hope. Now, Serena is doing this, she is to bring hope back to the world.


    The moonlight goddess who released all her powers raised her own hands. In the bright moon of the moonlighting behind her, a golden light was sprayed out like a day of dawn. The mortal on the ground can only see the brilliant golden light bursting at this time, just as the sun is jumping out of the horizon. Only Serena can see it, it is a sacred soldier who is rising from the bright moon behind her.


    Rodney, judge the gun. This powerful militia, created by the Asa Protoss using all forces, is the will and power of Zhou Yi, the **** of the sun. As her maid, Serena has the authority to use it. Although the power she can only use is insignificant for this squad, but under the current circumstances, these forces are enough to change everything.


    The sun never falls, it hangs high in the sky forever. Seeing all of this, many people have such an idea in their minds. This allowed the refugees who had always believed in certain gods to give birth to hope again.


    When the disaster happened, they thought they had been abandoned by the so-called gods. Because in the tormented years, no gods stood up to save them. Their past devotion and faith are like a joke, and they don��t work at all. The gods are always the embodiment of the stone carving, and they watched their sufferings high above the ground, without joy or sadness, and indifferent.


    This is desperate and resentful. It can be said that since then, many people have abandoned their beliefs and abandoned the kind of trust and trust in the gods. I have broken my heart''s sustenance and gave up everything that a person should have. They live like wild animals, just to live.


    Now, when such a scene appears in front of their eyes, they find that they can still have hope, and they still have something to be pinned. They are not given up, a real **** is watching them, and when they need it most, they extend their help.


    This is precious enough to be grateful. So almost all the people who still have hopes have collapsed at this time, and they have sent their own prayers and blessings to the bright moon in the sky and the light that belongs to the sun.


    Faith is gathering, and Serena can perceive it. Although her strength comes from Zhou Yi, not from the beliefs of these mortals, she can still perceive this pure thing. That is the sustenance of mankind for hope, a powerful force, and a heavy weight.


    This is the first time Selena has felt such a thing, so her movements have begun to become tight. At this moment, she realized what her master had felt in those years. The heavy pressure that made people almost breathless made her even shudder in her heart even as a god.


    ��Is this what you have been carrying? Is this what you have been suffering?�� she asked herself in her heart.


    As a maid, she began to think that she was unqualified. Because she didn''t help Zhou Yi to share even the slightest burden, she just did something that was irrelevant. She never helped her master in the face of a real mission. Such an understanding made her annoyed and blamed herself.


    But soon, her eyes became resolute again. Because she has already strengthened her own ideas. She wants to let her master know that he deserves his trust and deserves the glory of the moon goddess. And this, from now on!

 Chapter 1266： Distressed person

    Rodney was tightly held in the hand by Serena''s slender fingers, and the power of the same source was transmitted from her body to the artifact, adding a bit of a moon to the body of the golden flame. Mingguang. Then, Serena would not hesitate to directly cast the direction of Rodney in the direction of the earth.


    The rising sun rises and the setting sun sets. This is the great power of nature. Only this kind of natural power can describe the power and incredible power of the gods that all people can see today.


    A huge sun appeared on the horizon, and the brilliant light shrouded the entire city. This golden brilliance is inconspicuous in the dark, and even if it is separated by a distance of a thousand miles, it can still be seen clearly. It exists there, and it is not blurred by the physical distance. Just like a real sun, a sun hangs in the spiritual world, staying forever.


    There is no doubt that this is a miracle. Everyone who sees this, even if they don''t believe it anymore, and then refuse to accept it, they must also admit that this is a miracle. It is the means by which Ming Wang casts his kindness to the world. In the face of such means, some people will pay homage, while others will use all the power to smash and fall.


    After all, for them, the emergence of Ming Wang is an unexpected big event. In the face of such a existence, their power is simply insignificant. Whether in the frontal competition or in the conspiracy calculations behind them, they are unable to pose any threat to such an existence. So they can only be like this, with a mouth splattered with venom to blind the eyes and hearts of those people.


    This has been useful in the past, but it may not be so useful now. Because the sun is impossible to be obscured by dark clouds, then the evil lies can not reverse black and white, referring to the deer as a horse. The sun is there, its brilliance and greatness simply do not allow anyone to question. At the same time, the voice from Serana is more certain of this.


    "I am Serena, the maid of the King of Ming. Everyone calls me the goddess of moonlight. I have ordered the order of the majesty of the king, and opened up a shelter that is only good. But all innocent good people, Here you can get the refuge of my Lord. Here you will get food, water and the safety that you have dreamed of. You can live here peacefully, away from everything that threatens you. The power of my Lord will bless you here. The glory of my Lord will shine on you here. This is his kindness, so all people, thank you. In such a world, this may be the only place you can get. And for my Lord. All that has been given, he has only one request for you, that is, I hope that you will not let him down. Don''t let me down, everyone. Otherwise, I will personally represent the Lord to take back all that he has given. This is an oath, one of you. The vows you need to remember forever. Remember in your heart, mortal. Then, enjoy this gift!"


    Serena''s clear voice spread to every corner of the land with her blessing. Everyone, even those who are hiding under the Mumbai enchantment, can clearly hear this belongs to the voice of God. And this is naturally boiling, or that people on the entire Indian wasteland have become crazy because of this sudden news.


    Asylum from the gods. This is not the lie in the mouth of the gods, but the fact that a **** is a golden word. Her miracles are there, let everyone see and let everyone remember and be convinced that the truth and existence of all is true. This is the miracle of the world, a true God''s pity for them. How can such a situation make them not excited?


    Even the word "excited" is a bit pale at this time, because in the first time, many people have decided to act resolutely.


    Just like a sports car worth one million, no one would choose a bicycle. Before Ming Wang��s sanctuary and the interface of Mumbai that Steve had tried to create, many people chose the former without thinking. Although they were still praising Steve''s name as a saint in the past, they were still grateful for everything he had done to protect them. But at this time, they are still smart enough to make the choice that is most beneficial to them.


    Nothing about feelings, but a choice that starts purely from your own interests. This is the nature of mankind, and in the face of such nature, even Steve, who has seen through the whole human being, can only helplessly. He couldn''t change all of this. In fact, he realized this when he saw the power of the King of the King on this land.


    Human beings cannot compete with the gods. Even the guy with such great dreams and ambitions, he has to admit this, have to admit that they do not have the capital to counter the power of His Majesty the King. This is a very bad and helpless reality, he has nothing to do, so he can only sit here and watch the situation worse. This is the only thing he can do. And such a situation, of course, is unlikely to satisfy others. So soon, someone came to the door.


    "Hello, I think we need to discuss it well. What should we do now?"


    A dark-skinned, tall man rushed in. Steve so loudly at Steve. If other people do this, even if he has a good reason, it is definitely a punishment for the internal discipline of Hydra. After all, Steve is the supreme commander here, and he represents the supreme power of the Hydra. For the Hydra, which is always known for its discipline, it means the undisputed authority. Anyone who dares to commit the following and touch this point is absolutely impossible to negotiate.


    But obviously, this **** is not one of them. Because his identity is very special. Maybe I can''t see it now, but if he changes his image, a non-human, seemingly viscous liquid parasite. Then many people can recognize his identity.


    Venom, this is the identity of this big black. It is also one of only a few members of the Celerius that the Hydra once resounded. Although not long ago, it was still parasitic on Rama Mujam. But now, obviously, he has given up the sad existence and chose a more suitable dwelling.


    A powerful life shaped by viruses and various strange genes, one without its own will, completely emptied by the venom itself. Perhaps this is the most appropriate host for this parasitic life from the universe. Because in this body, there will only be one will, a pure will.


    Venom, now he is his own master. This makes him stronger and more difficult. Difficult to streak, Steve has some regrets to make him look like this.


    There is a saying called self-made cockroaches, and you must die while you die. Because Steve himself put forward this creative idea, naturally, in the face of venom, he can only give him a reply with a smile.


    "We can''t do anything now, venom. You should understand that such a existence is something we can''t fight at all. Any action can bring us a catastrophe. So, we better do not move like this, maybe It is the only way we save ourselves."


    "You are not kidding, are you kidding me?"


    The venom is screaming with the present voice, and the hoarse voice easily reveals his nature. Cruel and vicious, and such nature also makes him have a good reason to refute Steve.


    "Maybe you should go outside and have a look at what the guys floating in the heart are doing now. They have forgotten everything you have done for them, they are holding everything they can carry and want to drill hard. Go to the so-called sanctuary and seek shelter from the so-called god. Do you know what it means? This means that we will soon lose the root of power, which means our plans will soon move toward Failure. Steve, we have spent so much effort to create this. You will not watch it ruin or collapse like this."


    "Human nature is like this. When I see those things, I have already foreseen it. So I am not surprised by everything you said. Believe me, venom. This is not the reason we started, at least, this still Not worthy of our hands."


    Although the consequences of the venom were terrible, Steve sat quietly, even whispering to him without any turmoil. This makes the venom can not help but laugh, full of anger and ridicule.


    ��Is it worth it? If you know that your soldiers are the same, know that those who are called devout believers are also wanting to fly to the shelter, you will think so. Tell you, Steve, I can''t accept it all. Those guys belong to me, their lives, their flesh and blood, and their genes belong to me. This huge test site can have one of mine. If you plan to continue to stand still, then I have to act. No one can take food from the venom''s rice bowl, even if it is a god."


    "Slightly, don''t worry, my friend. Believe me, things will not be that simple."


    Steadily licking his own brain, Steve was really a bit overwhelmed by these troublesome things. However, he still maintains his calmness and wisdom, and even said that when he heard some of the worst news, he still said confidently to the venom.


    "Don''t forget, the **** has established a threshold for his own shelter, and this threshold is our hope, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1267： Future plan special action

    "what do you mean?"


    As an extraterrestrial life, venom has a powerful ability, but it is not prominent in wisdom. Burning novels. `The formation of his wisdom is mostly from his own past hosts, but unfortunately, they are not smart guys. Even Rama Mujam, who seems to be the most capable, is just an idiot turned by Steve.


    So of course, he can''t understand the specific meaning that Steve said. He can only hear what is in his words, and that''s it.


    Explaining a person who is not smart enough is a very troublesome thing, but Steve is still seriously explaining to him in the special virulence identity.


    "Recall the words of the woman, my friend. She said that this asylum seeker can only enter if there is an innocent good man. And what is an innocent good man, I think we must not be counted in. Those who have done stupid things under their hands must be unable to get in."


    ��Think about it, when this land becomes what it is today, how many people can be said to be clean under the hand. Who has not done one or two despicable things? I think very much There are few, very few. Maybe they don��t know what kind of bad deeds they have done, maybe they can find 10,000 reasons to prove their innocence. But believe me, the eyes of the gods can be seen clearly. Everything."


    "I remember the guy''s means, the messengers in his hands could clearly see the sins committed by everyone. If the goddess spoke, his messengers would be placed in front of those idiots. The biggest obstacle. There are not many people who can pass this obstacle. Most of them can only be blocked outside the door. At that time, what do you think they think in their hearts? Especially when we are a little After pushing the waves to help you?"


    Steve said it was enough to understand, enough to let the venom understand his words. After understanding his words, the venom face immediately showed a sullen smile.


    "Sure enough, Steve. You are the most embarrassing and smartest guy. Thank you for your head that day, I think the last headache will be the **** above. You don''t even need to do anything, you already have It��s a big problem for him. It��s great. But I still have to tell you. You��d better be careful, we��re always passive in it. I hate this passive position, if you can, I hope that you can find a way out, let me vent it."


    "There will be opportunities, my friend. You just have to wait patiently, just wait!"


    With a promise to send away the satisfaction of the venom, Steve''s original smile face immediately fell into a cold silence. Seriously, he really dislikes this alien monster from the universe. Not only because of its stupidity and arrogance, but also because of its interracial identity.


    An ugly and low-lying alien hybrid, what qualifications are yelling in front of yourself? If it weren''t for his major role in organizing the future of the organization, Steve really wanted to burn it to ashes now.


    However, this is just a whisper of venting. Steve is very clear, because he still retains his own reason, so he will never make such reckless and stupid things. And all this is for their future plans. The core of this plan is the venom.


    The identity of the venom is very special. He is a special parasitic life in the universe, or organic living symbiosis. It comes from a special planet in the universe, a planet with only symbiosis like it. Of course, for various reasons, these symbionts cannot leave the planet. Venom is the only exception.


    It left its own parent star and began to roam in the universe. In this process of roaming, he learned a lot of strange skills.


    He protects himself by letting himself go into sleep, and he learns to walk through the universe as a meteorite. The most important of these, and one of Steve''s most important points, is that he has learned to use his special perception of organic life to explore the existence of those living planets.


    This is the most important skill, and Steve thinks that the future development of Hydra is in the direction.


    Earth, the mother star of humanity, seems to be the starting point of their great cause, not their end point. Their goals are broader and stronger, and the endless sea of ??stars is their future goal.


    The cracking technique of stealing the Krystalian warships was to prepare for this goal, and such preparation was only part of their grand plan. They knew that it was not enough to have such a technology to conquer the sea of ??stars. They need more than just warships and weapons. They need maps and targets.


    After all, the vastness of the universe is unimaginable. If they go into the universe casually, it is likely to waste hundreds of years and thousands of years on a purposeless journey. They need a goal, a goal worthy of conquest. Finding such a target is precisely the strength of a special symbiosis like venom.


    It can find a weakly nascent civilization like the Earth in an endless space voyage, and then it will find a similar target to serve as the beginning of the next conquest of the Hydra. The road is step by step, and Steve knows this very well. The Hydra is not powerful enough to sweep all the civilizations in the universe. If they want to grow up, they can only accomplish their promotion through this constant conquest and continuous encroachment.


    This is the grand plan for Hydra''s future. And this plan has not yet begun, so at this time of the moment, he can only endure this harassment from venom.


    However, he believes that such things will not last long. Once they won the next few key wars, they set out to embark on the journey of the stars and the sea. The good days of venom will come to an end.


    The key is to win these wars, these difficult wars. If Steve had great confidence in the prospects of this war before, now he has no such enthusiasm. The reason is also very simple, because a huge variable has broken into the board he placed. The layout has been disrupted, and everything has started to become chaotic. Under such circumstances, even Steve, the most prestigious commander, inevitably has a headache.


    He began to look through the window, staring at the distant light that was almost impossible to extinguish. After a long time, I sighed deeply.


    "It''s really a situation that people can''t help. Why, people like you will actually step in at this time. Isn''t the disappointment they gave you enough? What is driving your actions? I am curious, I am Really curious. Zhou Yi, is it really your hero''s mission?"


    No one can answer his question, even Steve himself, can''t give himself a perfect answer. Regarding the human heart, no one can figure it out. This is the case with Zhou Yi, and Steve is like this. Anyone will be like this. This is a question of no solution, because everyone is in it.


    However, Steve does not need an answer to this question. What he really needs is just to see how long Zhou Yi can last this time.


    The seeds of disappointment have already been buried. Under such circumstances, Steve has great confidence to repeat the original scene. When the Hydra''s move enabled the **** to take the initiative to leave the world, he still has that confidence and does the same thing. Because they hold more cards in their hands, and such cards are enough to open a stunning enough situation at this special time. Just give him some time to prepare and arrange.


    Steady and intelligent Steve has already figured it up in his heart, and he is well prepared to face this sudden change and the distressing situation. Even he said that he has prepared a gift for the chess player who suddenly added.


    A gift born under an accident, I think I should be able to surprise the big man.


    Thinking of this, Steve couldn''t help but laugh. And with his change of attitude, a special order was issued at the fastest speed.


    In Mumbai, sheltered by the Great Enchantment, a group of core soldiers belonging to the Hydra began to act. They drove huge trucks from Hydra''s factory. A truck was neatly arranged on the road to Bangalore, like a giant snake. Before these trucks, the Hydra, which represents Steve��s heart, is holding a big horn and shouting at the people around him.


    ��The Holy One also heard the message of God. He is willing to support everyone who wants to go to the shelter. These trucks are the means of transportation provided by our gods. Those who want to go to Bangalore come to me to sign up, tomorrow. Before the early hours, we will leave for Bangalore."


    Such propaganda has undoubtedly already indicated the official attitude, and for such an attitude, some people who are still worried about it have begun to shake up. They rushed over to this side. Some people even refused to wait for the registration, and they already attached directly to these trucks. In the face of such a situation, the Hydra soldiers are indifferent. They don''t say anything, they don''t stop, they''re just a default look. And this makes these people more irritating.


    However, when they were preparing to rush to one of the black big trucks, the originally indifferent Hydras used weapons and stopped them directly.


    "Go to other cars. This car is full, no one is allowed to come close!"


    : Are you still using the web version to chase novels? Use our free novel app, member sync bookshelf, text size adjustment, reading brightness adjustment, better reading experience, jiakonglishi

 Chapter 1268： There is a must report to the Eight-Party Cloud

    The motives of the gods to make this movement are not understood by ordinary people. Of course, they do not need to understand. Because for them, these things are more worthy of their attention.


    Anyone knows that India is not the Indian that they are familiar with. Walking wildly on this waste soil, their lives are not guaranteed at all. Not to mention the terrible environment and radiation, that is, the monsters that wandered on the waste soil, and they can easily eat them and eat them.


    It can be said that many people have to press the impulse of their own heart, the impulse to go to the sanctuary of the gods because of the existence of this threat.


    And now the situation is different. With the **** of the gods, things are undoubtedly much simpler. Because no matter how you look at it, the gods and gods are the top forces on this wasteland. Their strength is not weaker than that of the government before the upheaval in this country, so when such a behemoth is acting, many people''s concerns have been dispelled.


    Although some people are sorry for humanity, since they are willing to do so, they must not care about their own stay. And since they don''t care, what are they hesitating?


    Many people are thinking this way, and even some people''s ideas may be more complicated. Because what God teaches to do to them is not so easy to forget.


    No matter who it is, being transformed from a normal human to a non-human is an unbearable thing. Even if it is said that it is for their good, it is to make them have the same capital to live. Although these are their own choices, they are the way they chose to survive. But the gods still play a special role in this, and this special role is doomed, and these people always have a certain degree of impetus to their existence.


    In the past, this mustard did not play any role, because they want to live, they must rely on the help of human gods. The heavy proposition of living makes them unable to think about such problems. They can only be like ostriches that bury their heads in the sand.


    But now, this situation is different. Because a new choice that will keep them alive is in front of them, and in this choice and the past, the abandonment of the gods has become a matter of course.


    This is an inevitable choice for human nature and a thing that Steve expected. He has never had too much hope for these people, and certainly not too much frustration because of their betrayal. Of course, this does not mean that he will do nothing.


    After all, the Hydra is an organization known for its cruelty and hegemony. No matter who they are, as long as they dare to betray them, they have to pay the price. This, even if these people are only the most common civilians, and the responsible moderates are the rare moderates like Steve.


    Because only in this way, the Hydra can maintain its own majesty, and only then, the upper level like Steve can stabilize his rule. This is a question of the foundation and principles, and Steve will not make any mistakes on this issue. Therefore, he has already started his own revenge.


    The Hydra is already in action, and this is not known to other people. Because at this time, all the people are only looking at their sights on the shelter. The action of the Hydra has become unremarkable.


    The refugees who live on this wasteland regard the existence of this shelter as their only hope. They almost desperately marched toward this place, wanting to get the redemption in their eyes here. And such a purpose is already the simplest idea among all those who are concerned about this shelter.


    They are just to save themselves, in order to be able to survive. The actions of other people at this time are not. Their purpose is interest, but also interest.


    Almost 100,000 people are in a hurry, and several related government minds are already gathering. They are shocked by this sudden change, because Zhou Yi��s involvement has already made their plans have to change. And such a change is definitely the worst situation for those who have invested huge amounts of money in the early stage. So from the beginning, someone asked about Tony.


    "Lord Stark, what the **** is going on. Why is that guy coming out, he is not already asking the world?"


    "You shouldn''t ask me about this question." Suddenly, this kind of questioning, Tony, who is struggling for the situation he is facing, naturally does not have any good temper, he replied violently. "I am just a small president. People are a worldly god. When can the president drink the gods? Or, do you want to open this precedent? If so, then I am very happy to give you spiritual support." Because I always want to do this, but unfortunately I don''t have this courage. If you have done this thing that I always wanted to do but dare not do, believe me, I will give you a piece in the most conspicuous place in the world. Monumental. Well, it��s called the testimony of human courage, how about it!��


    "Enough, Stark. I am not kidding you again. Do you know what you are joking about? You are provoking, you are provoking our country!"


    Seeing that Stark was still daring in the face of such a serious situation, the person who had just questioned him immediately became angry and attacked. He screamed desperately and even took the harshest diplomatic rhetoric. Unfortunately, Tony said that he did not buy it.


    "Just kidding? You are not kidding me first? I said, I don''t have the ability to order the existence to do anything. But you have always wanted to put such a big hat on my head. Why should I be polite to you. Also, don''t use this kind of thing to scare me, don''t forget, even if you are provocative, you should first provoke me. I have not said anything about this matter, what qualification do you have? Come to me for trouble?"


    The people who "you" still want to argue, but at this time, other people obviously do not want to see them continue to carry this farce. So immediately, there was a person with enough weight to open his mouth and interrupt them.


    "Enough, now is not the time to make such contradictions. Don''t forget, we are allies, this is not a human thing, this is a matter for all of us. So give me the truth, don''t be smart at this time. When the alliance breaks down, you can still lose yourself!"


    The words of Da Yi��s awkward words made Tony��s face black. Because he found that this so-called clever little guy is obviously referring to himself. Even he said so, obviously it means that all of them regard themselves as the culprit. All of a sudden became the target of the public, which is not a comfortable thing for Tony, so he immediately gloomy face, sat down without saying a word.


    This is some kind of protest, but it is also a kind of compromise. Because even in his capacity, it is impossible to fight the power of so many people to unite. He can''t afford this crime of breaking the alliance. Therefore, he can only use such an attitude to show his grievances and fallacies.


    As for whether this is a wrong or wrong, it can only be seen by everyone''s judgment. Judging from the look of other people''s faces, they apparently regarded Tony''s action as a pretense.


    Of course, Tony is also the president of the United States, and is an important member of this alliance. Although they have already produced a mustard because of this matter, they are still far from the point of tearing their skin. So soon, someone stood up and played the round.


    "Okay, okay. Everyone will take a step back. There may be some contradictions in some things. This is normal. I think if you open it, everyone still has room for communication and resolution. Why bother? Why are you so embarrassed? This is not good for anyone. Come and come, we have something to say, let��s talk."


    "Then just say it. Lord Stark, we need an explanation. The existence is in your territory. And the moon goddess is also the representative who exists in your country. Now they are all present. On the Indian mainland, and also created such a existence that is known as a shelter. Do you think this has nothing to do with you?"


    "I said, I don''t know. Ming Wang is not the existence that I can control, and Ms. Serana has returned to him because of the things of Ming Wang. What do they think, what will happen, I simply have no way. Understand. This is just a coincidence, a special coincidence. I can''t hold his neck and let him know everything I have to do. If I have that skill, it will be because of the trouble now. And trouble?"


    "Hell."


    Tony��s attitude is still the same, oil and salt do not enter. And this makes others have to give up the idea of ??opening the situation from him. Although they don''t believe what Tony said, it''s like Tony can''t bear the responsibility of the alliance''s rupture. They don''t dare to take such a big relationship. In this case, they can only let Tony go, and start thinking about countermeasures from other directions.


    And this thinking is simply no clue. That is the god, the supreme god. His power is obvious to all, and his power is also alarming to all those in power. It is not polite to say that if this time is still the obscured Middle Ages, all of them will worship the existence. Now they will not do this, but there are some jealousies and fears that are not at all.


    Normally, being trapped by this terrible guy, even if they interrupt their plans, they will certainly avoid him. But now it doesn''t work, because what they are investing now is already making them hurt.


    Take the knife to scrape the meat, and still be your own meat. Who has this courage?

 Chapter 1269： Plan to break the election

    "What should we do? Withdraw it?"


    The heads of state who can''t think of countermeasures can only say such words with great frustration at this time, and speaking these words actually means that they have already retired in their hearts.


    Although the tens of billions of dollars in the previous period and the countless resources really made them very distressed, compared with that huge trouble, this is already a relatively loss-free choice. Taking advantage of the current exit, this may be the best choice.


    However, such an idea can only represent some of them, but not all of them. For some countries, such capital and resource investment is huge, but it is not enough to hurt. Even if you give up, there is no big deal. But for some other countries, this is a big event that can affect their country''s budget.


    It is important to know that at the time of this plan, many countries and governments have shifted their fiscal focus in the next few years to this ambitious plan. They have made assurances to the parties within the government and have also guaranteed the people under their rule. With the jobs and huge economic benefits provided by the program, they have received support from countless people. Now, if all this is so dead, then for them, it is absolutely a disaster like a catastrophe.


    Politicians, especially the politicians of democratic governments, are most afraid of losing the support of the people. Although for most rulers, the so-called people are just fools that are fooled by themselves. But no one dares to say such things in front of the people.


    Don''t say that it is said in front of the face, even if it is a little obvious movement, many people do not have such courage. The reason is simple: the system of democratic government determines the status of those people in this country. The people can elect those politicians through legal procedures, and they can also remove the heads of government of a country through specific legal procedures. Although this program is not good, it is not impossible.


    In this world where even countries will be disintegrated because of economic problems, what is happening is possible.


    Politicians know very well that once this plan is aborted, their commitments will inevitably lead to dissatisfaction with the guys they promised. Politicians, as well as those who support them, will turn their guns to deal with them. At that time, their status must not be guaranteed. Even they say that they will fall into a more tragic situation in a very tragic situation. This is something they can''t accept, so immediately, these people yelled loudly.


    "Gentlemen, we can''t do this! Don''t you know how much we invested in this plan? Don''t you know how much shock will this country bring to our country if it fails? This is not Just kidding, gentlemen. We need this plan to go on, and it can only go on. If not, then we can guarantee that the final result must be for you and that we all cannot afford. The alliance will burst, you I should understand what it means!"


    "So what do you want to do?" When these people say such things, everyone else understands what they mean. They understand that these people are afraid that they can''t bear such losses, and this will prompt them to ask questions like this. "Do you want to continue our actions for this? Even if our actions will attract the hostility of that behemoth. You should be aware that the investment in this plan will only grow bigger and bigger, and now it is the best opportunity. Once we get stuck, then we want to quit, but it''s not that easy. And once our plan is interrupted by that guy, do you think our losses will be as simple as it is now?"


    "We have no choice, we can only continue. Gentlemen! You mentioned this plan at the beginning, you brought us in. Now you actually want to give up, yes. You can give up, this is for you. Saying that the loss is not serious. But we are different, you are doing this to push us into the abyss. We will suffer the destruction because of it, we will finish it. Under such circumstances, you think we will care. What are the problems in the future?"


    This is a typical behavior that wants to drag everyone into the water. In the face of their behavior, the other countries face each other, but they can''t say anything that they refuse.


    Because, as they said, they were inspired and attracted by the bright future of the plan. As a person who inspires them, these people obviously have to shoulder certain responsibilities. They must find a way to achieve the best of both worlds, a way to make everyone happy.


    This is not the case, it is they to complete the losses they suffered. But how is this kind of thing possible? Therefore, they can only think about countermeasures from other places, and soon, such problems are put on Tony''s body.


    "Lord Stark, you are the one who knows the existence best. How to let them cooperate with our plan, this is the most important thing you should do. You have to know that our plan can''t end like this, it''s all about us. So, you should make a good suggestion!"


    "Good advice, are you kidding me? Under such circumstances, you think I can make any good suggestions. Please, I am already overwhelmed now, I really don''t have so much time to do it. This kind of thing I can''t do at all."


    Tony is almost complaining about saying such a thing, and this is also representative of him, and is not willing to involve such a big trouble.


    On this issue, he has no interest disputes. The United States, far from the other side of the ocean, and the trouble he is now in, made him unable to reach in at the beginning of the plan. This is a good thing, at least from the current point of view. This gave him a huge trouble. But others apparently did not want to see him so leisurely, so they began to try to drag him in.


    "Hello, Mr. Stark, is not only yours, but all of us are like this. Each of us is in trouble now, and in contrast, the trouble we are in is much bigger than you. This is the trouble of our overall alliance. As a member of this alliance, and still a very crucial member, don''t you think you should take some action?"


    "This should not be my obligation. The agreement between our alliances should not be said. I must try my best for your troubles. This is just a dispute of interests, not a threat that all of us must face. Under such circumstances, I feel that I have the right to say no to you!"


    "No, you have no rights, sir. Because if you refuse us at this time, then we will reject you in the future. Think about the trouble you face, you feel that if you lose our support, you have that ability. Going to deal with your troubles?"


    It was a straightforward question, but it made Tony''s face straightforward. He feels threatened, and the worst part is that he can''t resist this threat. Only he himself knows what kind of behemoth he is going to deal with. It is a group of people who spread their bodies to the whole world. It is impossible to remove those big consortiums solely by the efforts of one country. He must borrow the power of these alliances to uproot their power. And if they are not willing to help themselves, they must be powerless to them.


    This is a choice that has no choice, so he can only say with a gloomy face in the end.


    "So, I have no other choice?"


    "Yes, sir. You have no more choices. This is our transaction, we know what you are dealing with. With us doing this transaction, we are on your side. If you don''t do it If you are sorry, we will probably become a hindrance in your actions. Believe me, that is definitely not what you would like to see."


    "Of course, I know, I know exactly what it will be!"


    Tony pulled a deep breath and pulled a deep breath. He began to think, taking all the information in his mind to think hard. This kind of thinking is only because of a threat, which is really a very sad thing for him as the president of the United States. What is even more tragic is that with his pride, he still has to compromise in front of this threat. This is really a resentment that makes him unable to stop.


    However, resentment can''t solve the problem. This is a political game, and compromise itself is the norm. Since Tony has chosen this game, he can only follow the rules of the game and continue to play.


    Thinking, estimating, many things just crossed Tony''s mind, and soon, a special message in memory made him feel a move. He felt that he had found a way out, and this made him immediately **** his mouth and smiled at the people waiting for his answer.


    "Everyone, I think we have overlooked a key person? Smith. Zhou, the guy with a special background and powerful strength, don''t you think he will be the best offender?"


    Speaking of such a name, many people have a shocked expression on their faces. Obviously, they also remembered the identity of this guy, and the room for operation through this identity has been clearly spread in front of them.


    Is it really appropriate to use him to make a fuss to protect his plan? Many people have asked such a sentence in their hearts, but Tony is firmly speaking to them.


    "Trust me, everyone. This is the best candidate. Except for him, we have no other choice! Unless you say that you are willing to give up, it is clear that you are not willing to do this. Isn''t it? So we can only Do this. Yes, only do this!"

 Chapter 1270： The messenger is coming to the difficult test

    The meeting quickly came to a close, and the final result was exactly what Tony expected.


    The choices placed in front of them are only those provided by Tony, so even if there is a lot of scruples in their hearts, they can only drag the dangerous character of Smith Week into it as Tony said.


    For such a guy, many of you here are worried about it. Because his past behaviors have been clarified, this is not a role to play with them. At the same time, his identity is also a worrying issue. Because no one can be sure, this guy can still obey his own command when facing Zhou Yi.


    Fortunately, they did not have the intention to be hostile to Zhou Yi. The reason why they spent so much effort was to ensure that the plan could be implemented smoothly. So think about it, this should not be a problem that hinders them.


    Many people are thinking about this in their hearts. It can also be said that they are some kind of luck, and they can be said to be their hopes. But no matter what, it has nothing to do with Tony. Because now he has completed his task, and he also completely lost his troubles.


    Smith Zhou, this is a big trouble for Tony.


    As everyone knows, this guy is the most powerful superhero in the world, and his power in the UK is completely above other heroes. Moreover, his identity background is also very special, Zhou Yi''s biological father, such an identity is enough for anyone to give birth to him.


    Tony is no exception, but compared to these seemingly need to be scrupulous. Tony is more concerned about the actions he is in private.


    Since Tony began preparing to deal with the financial forces in his own country, he has begun to work on intelligence gathering for these guys. And when more and more information about the consortium was collected by him, he found a special figure in it that must be paid attention to by him.


    Smith Zhou, this guy who doesn''t like to play cards by the routine has been quietly involved with the consortium, although Tony doesn''t know what they want to do together, but only because of his existence, Tony. I have to imagine a lot of bad situations.


    This greatly delayed his actions against the consortium. Because he didn''t have a hole in his hand to compete with Smith. Once the conflict between the two sides broke out, Smith Zhou was standing on the opposite side, then Tony would have difficulty determining what the direction of the war would look like.


    At the bottom of his heart, he did not know how to win the final victory in such a situation. And once he failed, let the consortiums laugh at the end, then I am afraid that all his efforts will end in failure. The United States will become the original, even worse. The result is that Tony is unacceptable anyway, so he has been forbearing and has been trying to solve this problem.


    Today, perhaps coincidence, maybe the fate of the arrangement. He found the solution to the problem. This method is to pass on the trouble of Smith Zhou to others in the way of passing, and the most wonderful thing is that this trouble is still voluntarily taken over by them. This is naturally to satisfy Tony.


    He is ready to act on the consortium as soon as possible after this trouble has disappeared. This is a godsend opportunity, it is really not to be rejected. Although, this may cause other people to be troubled, especially his old friends. But sometimes, it is indeed necessary to make some sacrifices.


    Many people have acted at this time, and for Zhou Yi, these actions are simply irrelevant. He doesn''t care what these people are doing at this time, or what they are going to do. What he cares about is his own actions, just what he should do during this time.


    Everything is going on step by step. The establishment of the sanctuary, and everything Selena did there, was the first thing they discussed. Selena has done what he needs to do, and now it��s time for him to move on to the next step.


    Without having to go to the scene, Zhou Yi has already used his means to face the refuge of his own power.


    Just like opening a door, by the shelter and his own connection, he opened a special passage in the territory that belongs to him. And soon, those who were created by him and represented the power of his gods were already following this passage and descended on the shelter.


    They will accept the command of Serena there to ensure the safety and order of the shelter. And they have just arrived there, and a new test is already in front of them.


    Refugees, endless refugees. Since Serena has built this shelter, refugees around Bangalore and throughout India have come together in this direction. Although the time has passed is not much, but it is such a night, hundreds of thousands of refugees have already gathered.


    Just like the nesting of ants wrapped in an egg, the huge amount is enough to make anyone who suffers from intensive phobia shudder. And this is just the beginning, because when you look down from the sky, you will find that as time goes by, more and more refugees are constantly joining in and growing this bloated group.


    It can be said that this amount is already beyond the limit that Serena can handle. Even if she is a god, she is simply not able to allow such a large number of refugees to enter the shelter in an orderly manner. Once she has acted casually, maybe it will cause confusion. And if left unchecked, then as this group expands, chaos will become inevitable.


    This is very likely to cause a major disaster. Fortunately, it was at this time that the messengers of Zhou Yi came over.


    The sky is bright and bright, and countless rays of light smashed the thick clouds like sharp arrows, clearing the world around the shelter. And among these rays, one after another, the light messengers flew down, like a neat army, standing tall in the sky.


    Their number is not less than those of the refugees underneath, and a large piece of pressure that seems to be under pressure will appear to have a strong psychological pressure. That is to say, their image and the light on their body can make people feel soothy, otherwise the refugees may be confused immediately.


    But now they don''t get confused, but they don''t dare to be as noisy and complaining as before. Because Zhou Yi now shows more than just the establishment of such a shelter, and he also shows the majesty that no mortal can offend. Hundreds of thousands of bright messengers are enough to let anyone know his majesty that is not offensive.


    Enwei and Shi, these refugees will not do anything stupid as long as they are not fools. And after such a disaster has passed so long, will there be a few fools among these people?


    They are quietly quiet, and although there are still a steady stream of people joining them, they are already converging in behavior and movement. At this time, Serena also flew out of the shelter. She stood above all the bright messengers and spoke to the refugees underneath.


    "You have come here to show that you hope to be saved. And as long as you are worth saving, my Lord will not give up easily. Now, the first test is in front of you. Consolidate your queue, toward The shelters are moving forward. The gates are open and you can safely enter the shelter. But I want to warn you that not all of you can get there."


    When Selena said this, she pointed to the golden light curtain that bloomed like a sun. It flows with golden streamers and flames, and these are the things that make all the refugees stagnant and dare not step further.


    Even as mortals, they can feel the horrible power flowing from the light curtain. In the face of such power, even the most courageous people dare not easily challenge. They came here to survive, not to die. Before I realize what these things mean, no one dares to cross this place and enter the so-called sanctuary.


    This is why refugees are gathered outside and dare not enter. They are afraid of death, fearing that death is only one step away from their dreams. In the face of such a move, Serena just looked at it with a cold eye and knew that it was time to explain it to them.


    "This is the first test of my Lord. Only the most kind and pure heart can pass through there. Anyone else, as long as there is evil in the heart, will be the fire of my Lord in the process of crossing. Burning into ashes. This is the most direct test, only for those who are the most upright and brave. If you think you are the person that my Lord agrees with, then go through it with confidence. The shelter is there. Behind, only one step away from you. So, what are you waiting for?"


    No one dares to move, almost everyone is in the face of this test. Even though they are full of desire for the world in the light curtain, let them pass through the past, and none of them have the courage and courage.


    Because no one is pure, in this terrible world, no one can slap his own chest and say that he is still kind and pure. They have been defiled, being the world, being themselves. In the face of such a situation, Selena��s eyes immediately showed a pitiful look.


    "Is it sad, no one dares to take this step? Then you can only enter this shelter through the second test. Let go of your heart, the light messenger will explore your inner sin. If your If sin can be forgiven, you will get an opportunity. A chance to rehabilitate. This will be your last choice!"

 Chapter 1271： Examine the beginning of refuge

    Let others explore their own heart, this is absolutely something that no one can accept. Humans have long been accustomed to wearing masks, and they are used to hiding everything under their masks. Now, some people say that they want to uncover their masks and explore the secrets under their masks. Even if this person is a god, they simply cannot agree with this. So immediately, the crowd began to stir up.


    This kind of protest, blame, and cursing voice screamed in the ear of Serena like a scream of flies, and in the face of such a voice, Serena frowned and then looked cold. The ground said to the refugees below.


    "I am not talking to you, but telling you an established fact. You can choose not to accept our exploration, but we can also shut you out of it. The shelter is my Lord for those who are truly innocent. The land provided by the people. So we will never let anyone enter a sinister. This is the rule, everyone must obey."


    Such a statement, of course, is unlikely to satisfy those refugees. They continue to clamor and want to use this method to let Serena regain her life, but at this time, the light messengers have drawn a sharp sword from their own body, and then murderously toward the These refugees are approaching the past.


    Be aware that the predecessors of these light messengers were the angels of the Lord, the war weapons that he created to satisfy his desire to fight. Even the weakest of them is definitely a warrior. After getting the freshmen that Ming Wang gave them, they naturally become stronger.


    At first they were able to clear those aliens like killing chickens and dogs. Now they are dealing with these unarmed, at most refugees who are only a little stronger than ordinary people. Naturally, they are more likely to come. They don''t need to do anything to them. They just have to do it in a way that is light and oppressive, and they can yield to these courageous cartilage heads.


    This is not a small guy, but it is actually like this. There is no need to expect too much from them at all, they have already succumbed as Selena expected.


    Power and oppression, even if you change an environment, will still exist. Under such oppression, these people can''t be warriors. They can only accept such arrangements silently, just as they used to accept the oppression of traditions and powers.


    "Very good, very good. You seem to have accepted this arrangement, then let us start according to the plan. Light messengers, start your mission, and sort out those worthy of salvation from these mortals. Let Those evil guys are leaving from here. This is not where they should enter!"


    Upon hearing the call of Serena, the Lightbringers immediately separated a team and landed on the ground. Their tall bodies are very deterrent to these mutant refugees, because even if they have become like this, few people have such a strong body. What''s more, they still have that kind of power and have that kind of light wings.


    This has made these refugees quietly quiet, and they dare not offend these great people who represent the gods. And seeing the kind of cringe that they revealed in their bones, the light messengers kept the only passage, the door, and then yelled at the refugees.


    "Arrange the team, the people. The gate of the shelter has been opened. If you want to enter it, come to us. We will judge your life and see if you have value to enter the shelter of my Lord." In the beginning, let''s start, you, you, mortal, come to me!"


    The bright messenger headed by is the tallest and strongest of all the messengers. He is the leader of these messengers and the person responsible for censorship. After talking about the words that had just been made, he pointed his finger at a small woman in front of him.


    This is a woman who looks timid and shrinking. Her body is awkward and her skin is full of scales. This makes her look weird, but it doesn''t look strong. Because she is too thin, the thin muscles are almost invisible. It''s hard to imagine how such a woman survived in this terrible world, but fortunately, she did survive and came here, a place that might change her future.


    The final test was in front of her eyes, so even the heart was very scared, because the light messenger named her first. But she still had the courage to go forward.


    "Stand in front of me, let me take a good look at you!" The bright messenger stared at the timid little woman, his eyes revealed the dazzling light that straightened through the heart.


    As far as ability is concerned, he can indeed see the hearts of the people. This is the power that the Lord gave them when they created them. So in this respect, they are similar to the devils in hell. When reshaping them, Zhou Yi naturally let them inherit this useful ability. This makes them play an important role now, so that they can clearly see the secrets and pasts of a person''s heart.


    The woman��s heart couldn��t hold him. He looked at the woman and commented on her secret in a cold tone.


    "A timid soul, your life is surrendering, from the experience of no struggle, and never the courage to fight. You have always been so obedient, let yourself bear everything like a corpse. It is sad, I You can''t see any bright spots from your body. However, there is no misdeed on your body. You believe in a god, vegetarian and never kill. Although at the worst time you have to rely on killing small animals. For a living, but my Lord is kind, he won''t care about these little details. So, you passed! Go, go forward, the door of the shelter has been opened for you. You can already start your freshman here. It!"


    "I, can I? Can I really?" The selected thin woman was too excited to speak. She looked at the bright messenger in front of her, and the door that was gradually opening towards herself. The whole person was already caught in a huge surprise and joy.


    Not just him, many people are like this. Because at this time they have seen everything behind the gate and saw the truth of the so-called shelter.


    The golden sunlight sprinkled through the dome of the light curtain. Under the real light of pure gold, countless greens almost covered this former industrial city. It is a plant that has been spurred by the sun''s power, each of which is a sufficiently productive crop. In this special environment, these crops can almost achieve a day of maturity. And relying solely on these crops, this small city can supply the creatures of a hundred times its capacity.


    Food is simply not a concern. The same is true for water. A huge waterfall pours down from the sky, and a huge stream of water spatters on the hard ground. While the turbulence is loud and loud, it also fills the sky with water vapor in every corner of the city.


    The water is gathering, and in the heart of the city, countless streams of water converge on the land that has been hit by the sag, eventually forming a vast lake.


    This clear source of water has long since ceased to exist in this land that has been completely contaminated by radiation. And seeing these water sources and the plants that represent food, everyone��s heart has emerged as a hope.


    In their eyes, this is their future. Because as long as they enter this shelter, they don''t have to worry about how to live. You don''t have to graze in the mud like a mouse, and you don''t have to take your own life to take unnecessary risks. Everything is guaranteed here, and they will be revived like a personal person, and they will regain the dignity of a person. For most of them, this is already a luxury that you can''t even think about. Now, all this coveted thing is in front of them, and of course they are excited.


    Although they did not dare to attack the channel that the light messengers guarded, they were already pushing forward to the forefront. Almost everyone''s face is a look of hope, they are eager, eager for the light messenger next to point them, let them be the second lucky one. In the face of this eagerness, the tall, bright messenger just pointed it at once and called a man in front of himself.


    "Let''s take a look, you are not worth the luck. Men, open your heart, let me see the secrets in your heart."


    The man named was a green sergeant with a headscarf. He described it as horrible because his face had opened a pustule like a cockroach. These pustules spread down his face under his neck, giving people a good reason to believe that his entire body might look like this. This also found reasons for him to wear such thick clothes in such hot weather. After all, not everyone can accept such a terrible appearance. Even in this land, it is a minority like him.


    However, the light messenger does not care about this. As a creature different from human beings, he does not value this appearance. He values ??the inner being of one person and the soul of one person. It is precisely because of this that in the face of this man, the face of the light messenger is also gloomy.

 Chapter 1272： Stupid wicked refused to enter

    "The cult, here is not where you can go, leave here!"


    It is completely different from the previous one. In the face of such a guy, the light messenger took the harshest tone and the toughest attitude. And his attitude is that the selected guy said that he did not think of it. So immediately, he screamed in amazement.


    "Why, adults, is there anything that is unqualified? Why is that woman qualified to enter inside and I can''t, why?"


    "Because your soul is too dirty, mortal!" In the face of doubt, the answer of the Light Messenger is very direct. "I saw the sin you committed. In the first half of your life, you used to injure others in the name of religion and faith. All those who differ from your beliefs are regarded as enemies by you. With ridiculous reasons, you don''t even hesitate to commit crimes and murder others'' lives. This is absolutely unacceptable. You should be glad that my Lord has not given me the mission of killing evil, otherwise I need to use it at this moment. My sword cuts your head and makes the soul of your body rest in peace!"


    In the face of anger and anger, the bright messenger of justice, the man could not help but retreat. But when he saw the pure land of the sanctuary that was only a step away from him, he couldn''t help but hesitate. In the past few months, he has experienced the worst thing in his life, which is a torment for him, an experience that absolutely does not want to be continued. Now, the opportunity to change everything is clearly in front of his eyes, and some people want to let him give up all this. How is this possible?


    So almost subconsciously, this man has the idea of ??hard-forward. Fortunately, his reason is still there, and he can still be soberly aware of how impossible it is for a mortal to want to pass through the gate that the angel messenger is guarding. The chances of success are absolutely minimal, and there is still a good chance that he will be here. So hard is definitely not a bad thing. So what else can he do besides hardship?


    The man��s heart is pondering, and the face of the light messenger is becoming more and more impatient. He immediately took the courage and said to him.


    "Adult, the things I did at the beginning really shouldn''t be. But I did it for my faith, for the true God I believed in. And when I found out that the true God does not exist, it is a false scam. I have given up that belief and regretted what I did. Yes, I regret everything I have done. Those who hurt others should never be. But adults, I am also a The victim."


    "I was confused by the confusing guys. I was deceived by them. I didn''t know what I was doing right or wrong. What I did was what those people were instructing. I However, it is a person with a devout faith, but only because he believes in the **** evil **** and committed the wrong thing. Can the great Ming Wang not give me a chance to rehabilitate?"


    Tears and tears. The man almost cried against him with the thigh of the light messenger. As he cried so much, he promised him with assurance.


    "Adult. I am a devout person. I swear to you that I can do anything for my faith. I used to go astray and believe in the **** evil spirits. But now I am already awake, I Knowing what kind of existence is what I really believe in, what kind of existence is truly great. As long as you are willing to give me a chance, I am willing to offer everything I have for the sake of Ming Wang. I swear! Give me a Opportunity, adults. Ming Wang will need me, he will need me to be a good faith!"


    What will the gods ask for mortals? This man does not know the answer. But he believes that the gods will not give selfless devotion to human beings. He cannot be so kind, and there is no existence in the world that can do such kindness. He must be asking for something, and this request is likely to be the price that ordinary people can''t afford.


    And what is the average person can''t afford? He has been engaged in religious undertakings. He knows that there is one thing that is consistent with this value judgment, that is, one''s belief.


    Believing in this thing has an incredible power. He can make a person lose all his intellect, and for a simple statue of wood-carved stone, he can go crazy and dedicate himself to everything. This is not an alarmist, but his personal experience. He once saw a lot of people who are desperately charging for death for a crazy slogan. For some people, they can make their wives and children Can be offered as a sacrifice.


    This is definitely the craziest thing in the world, but such things may be what the gods are happy to see. Human beings put themselves humblely at the feet of the gods to set off their supremacy. Isn''t that what they need? If there is something in the world that people have and what the gods want, then he believes that this is a crazy belief.


    Yes, that''s it. Even a guy like Ming Wang must have to worship humans. As a god, he is supreme, and this supremacy is obviously to be highlighted by some people. And what can be more than the human faith in his devout faith? No, the answer must be no.


    He needs these, he needs to take the lead to make it all. Just like a pope, a pope who listens to God in a religion, if he can lead people to worship him and believe in him. Then his value for him will be magnified infinitely. He will definitely accept his own, will definitely.


    The man''s heart is thinking about almost crazy thoughts, and for such crazy thoughts, he has invested all his confidence without reservation. In his view, even Ming Wang has no reason to refuse to do so. Because you can make a good start, you can let more people contribute their faith for his existence. He believes that he is thinking about doing this for Ming Wang. Even if he is looking at his own painstaking efforts, Ming Wang should accept himself.


    Unfortunately, this is just his wishful thinking. The facts are not as he wished. And this is reflected in reality, that is, the light messenger has unknowingly stuck his neck and lifted him like a chicken.


    "Shut up, you stupid mortal. Don''t use your disgusting thoughts to speculate on the kindness of my Lord. You think that you can fool this ridiculous speech, you think you do this, my Lord will ignore you. Did you ever let go of the sin? No, you think too naive, poor pity. My Lord will not accept you, he will not accept your dirty existence into the land he sheltered. Your end is only One, that is to rot with it on this rotten land. Let''s go away, don''t let me see you again, or promise the Lord that I will thoroughly purify you with my sword and let you be in flames Zhonghua is ashes!"


    Evilly threatened a sentence, the light messenger flew out of the man in his hand. The man was thrown to the ground by him, and he was filled with wolverines in a burst of smoke. He groaned in pain, and he climbed up from the ground for a long while. After climbing up, he once again looked at the eyes of the light messenger is full of unforgettable hatred.


    There is nothing more hateful than this complete severance of others'' hopes. However, because of the power gap between the two, this man did not dare to do anything. He could only glance at the bright messenger and then sneak into the crowd without saying a word.


    It is conceivable that such a person will never be willing to give up. He will definitely make retaliatory actions. But what can he do? The light messenger did not care at all, because in his view, this was just a struggle of a bug. Compared with the struggle of this worm, it is obvious that his mission is more important, so he soon re-entered his work.


    "The next one is you. The little girl of mortal. I have seen you, there is a girl with a child around. Your heart is very pure and firm. It is good, you are not in such a bad world. Give up a weak little life. This is worth encouraging. As a mother, you are still too young, but there is no doubt that you are a qualified mother. My Lord will accept the support of such a strong mother. The door has been opened to you. You can go in, may my Lord bless you and your children!"


    Waving a young mother and her child into the shelter, the light messenger again named it. And just as he did this, a truck was quietly stopped not far from the shelter.


    Someone in uniform and armed with weapons came down from the truck. They first looked at the shelter and then exchanged with each other.


    "That is our goal? I have seen, there are so many people! Are these people coming for this shelter?"


    "Isn''t this obvious? Don''t forget their identity. They are just the worms struggling on this wasteland. They can do anything to survive, now, one that will keep them safe." The place is in front of them. Do you think they will give up such an opportunity?"


    "It��s ridiculous, I actually believe these **** gods. Instead of pinning everything on them, it��s better to think about how to make yourself stronger. This country has been smashed, but as long as you With strength, you can still enjoy the taste of people. Even such a simple reason does not understand, should be a worm for a lifetime."


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense. Let those people come down and let them see if they will be accepted by the so-called gods. Also, don''t forget our mission. The people in that carriage must be safely sent. Go to the shelter!"

 Chapter 1273： Potentially hidden special passengers

    The acceptance of the Light Messenger seems to be endless. Even though there are already a large number of bright messengers who have joined the review process, such a review is as long as it is not endless, compared to the tens of thousands of refugees.


    However, the bright messengers do not feel that this kind of work is irritating. They are different from human beings, and many negative emotions that belong to humans do not appear on them. They will not slack off and will not get bored. Because of the purity of the soul and the mind, they often do extraordinary things when they do things. For them, this work is the mission that their owners have given them, so naturally, they will not have any complaints about such work.


    Those who complain are only those human beings. Because they always need to wait long in the queue, and become worried about this long wait. The reason is very simple, that is, the review in front of them is beyond the rigor of their expectation, and the possibility of passing the person safely is less than 30%. And they are really not sure whether they will be one of the 30%.


    No one can be sure whether he has done anything wrong in his first half of his life. Especially in the past few months, when the land has changed dramatically, they have broken many of the bottom lines that they used to be. Many people have done some terrible things during this time, and if they judge according to such things, they really dare not say that they can be considered innocent.


    Oh, it��s almost in the hearts of each of them. And in the words of those who are constantly cursing because they have been eliminated, the embarrassment in their hearts is constantly escalating, until everyone''s heart is full of restless emotions.


    This kind of emotion can be observed by the naked eye. Both Selena and the Light Messenger can see their dynamics. However, they are not concerned about this, because they are firmly convinced that their own practices are not wrong. Those who have made mistakes should be punished. Now it is just enough to cut off the possibility of them entering the shelter. This is already kind enough. If they are targeted at them with a more rigorous attitude, then now they simply do not have the opportunity to resent and curse here.


    They will be purified, as threatened by the light messenger at the beginning. If it is not for the order of the wasteland that has collapsed, these people are only the poor worms who are struggling to survive. They simply cannot have such tolerance and tolerance.


    But even they are already tolerant enough. These refugees still don''t feel how good they are. At this time, they can be said to be presented in two camps. One is the resentment and hatred of the eliminated, and the other is the anxiety and anxiety of the undecided. Over time, such negative emotions have been increasing. And it can be said that two terrible bombs were buried in these tens of thousands of refugees.


    Their minds are definitely a factor of instability, and it is likely that a little carelessness will cause enormous disasters among these groups of refugees. This is what Selena has considered, so there will be so many bright messengers coming here to help control this possible unrest.


    Just, that''s not an easy task. Because once the light messengers begin to control the situation, it means they will be forced to use violence. And once violence is used, many things are unclear. Although Serena does not care about using violence, she must care about the consequences of using violence. It is very likely that her master will receive a stigma that she should not have, and this is absolutely unacceptable for her.


    In order to prevent such things from happening, she had to do everything she could to appease such emotions. Of course, she can relax this restriction and let more people enter the shelter, which can solve all problems once and for all. However, she does not intend to do so.


    This is a matter of principle. On this issue, she does not have any concessions because of the opinions of these refugees. Therefore, she can only start from other ways to solve this potential anxiety.


    And this allowed her to tell the bright messenger around her when the night was approaching.


    "Bring a team of people to prepare food and water, distribute them to the refugees below. As much as possible to appease their emotions, don''t let them make trouble at this time. In addition, split a bunch of people to maintain law and order, Once someone has made trouble, throw them out immediately. If the plot is serious enough, I authorize you to solve the problem in your own way!"


    This so-called own way is definitely not a good way, but it is definitely the kind of light that the messengers are happy to use. Therefore, after Serena released such an order, the two bright messengers around her had already bowed to her and then answered it seriously.


    "Follow your instructions, madam. We will take care of these mortals and assure you that they will never have any problems."


    "I believe in you, messengers. You are the most trusted followers of your master. I believe that you have this ability."


    When Selena finished this, she waved her hand and the light messengers were already acting. They entered the shelter with thousands of companions and then returned to the refugees with countless fruits.


    They distributed the food and water in their hands to these refugees and used their abilities to treat the injuries of the refugees. As the prince of the Ming Dynasty represents the ambassador of the light, their abilities are completely at this time. Many people have been comforted by them, even those who are inciting, at this time, they are gratefully accepting the food they have given.


    It seems that the impetuous mood of these refugees has been calmed down. But in fact, this is not the case. Because this is just a cure for the symptoms. Those who are eliminated, those who have a ghost, will not give up their hostility to this shelter so easily. Among them, those who are Hydra are definitely the most threatening part.


    From the very beginning, they are ready to start acting. Unfortunately, because of the existence of the light messengers, they are not likely to make too obvious moves. Because they are very clear, their mission is not to come here to challenge these gods apostles, to capture the so-called shelter.


    That''s not what they can do. If they do, don''t say anything else, the bright messengers who fly in the sky can give them a complete setback. They are not so stupid, so they can tell if they are going to die. Therefore, they did not consider it at all. And Steve did not intend to let them do this.


    The task he gave them was very simple, that is, to safely send these cars to this shelter. Now, their mission is almost complete, leaving only the last step, the passengers in the most special compartment. It is not so easy to get the passengers in that car.


    Because even if they are, they don��t dare to provoke such a dangerous existence. Open the door and let him out, it is very dangerous. Even a little careless, all of them may be damaged here. So they can only be careful and careful, until now, they have not been able to complete everything in the plan.


    Now, when they see the light messengers flying toward themselves, some of them have ideas.


    "How do you feel about letting these guys do this? Besides them, I don''t think there are other people who can take the guys in that compartment."


    "You''re sure this is a good idea. Maybe we can open the door of the car and run away as soon as possible. In that case, it might be more appropriate."


    "Don''t be kidding, run. Do you think your speed is so fast? How many people did we lose in order to catch him? You don''t know it, compared with this guy, we are not as powerful as you think. ""


    "Then still give it to the guys flying in the sky. Maybe they will be the more suitable candidates."


    After some negotiations, they decided to throw the problem to these bright messengers. And this made them immediately greet the bright messengers flying in the sky.


    When they saw their greetings, the light-bringers first frowned, and then they flew over. They landed in front of these Hydras and then said to them unceremoniously.


    "Are you also coming to join the shelter? I advise you to give up. It''s absolutely impossible for us to be evil. You can''t pass our screening. When you leave here, we don''t see you. Otherwise, next time, We can not have any tolerance for you evil guys!"


    The elite of the Hydra are ugly by the unknowable teachings. However, they are worried about it after all. So even if the heart is full of complaints, they still replied with a smile on their faces.


    "No, no, no gentlemen. We are not here to join this shelter. We are only ordered to send a group of passengers, most of them are already waiting there. Although many people have been unfortunately screened, But there are still one or two lucky ones. From this point of view, we are not malicious, isn��t it?��


    "The embarrassment of human beings is that what they say is not the same as what they think in their hearts. I don''t have time to accompany you to play this word game, mortal! Leave this place! This is your only choice."


    "Of course, of course. We will leave, we will leave soon. However, before we leave, we still have the task to do." Was swinging, and the headed Hydra said to the indifferent light messengers. "You see, our passengers are almost there. But there is one exception. He is in the carriage behind me, but he has no way to participate in such screening. What should he say? He is dangerous. It is also worthy of sympathy. So our sergeant asked us to bring him over to see how the great gods dealt with him. So, the distinguished messenger, do you think you should give him a chance?"

 Chapter 1274： Monster prisoner amazing miracle

    The world in the eyes of the Light Messenger is not the same as the ordinary people. Ordinary people can only see the appearance of the world and can only see the existence they can accept. The light messengers are different. They can see the innermost things through the appearance and see the deeper inner of a thing.


    Like now, after these Hydra people have said that, they put their sights in the carriage behind them. Through this layer of cars, they did see a lot of things that ordinary people can''t see.


    ��A powerful and chaotic life? There are still many young people? Where did you find them?��


    The thick car uses a lot of special metal, which makes the guy inside can not break free, but also adds a lot of difficulty to these bright messengers. They can see many things, but they are not all. So they had to ask these Hydras.


    For such a problem, the Hydra just shook his head.


    "I don''t know about this. When we found him, he was foraging. Many of us were broken in his hands. Really, he is very dangerous. But although dangerous, he has been It was a very surprising thing to do. It was because of this amazing thing that we decided to send him here. In short, his fate was handed over to you. Our mission Already done!"


    After saying this, the Hydras have left this place without hesitation. Even the truck didn''t need it, it was already going all the way. In the face of such a situation, the bright messengers first met each other and then nodded and looked at the abandoned truck.


    Heavy trucks are certainly not what they want, they just want the guy behind the truck. Just, just let him out?


    As soon as this thought rose, it was directly denied by them. Although they can''t see all the secrets of this guy, the things they have seen have also proved the dangerous nature of this guy. It is very dangerous to let him out, especially when there are so many refugees watching around. Maybe if you are not careful, it will cause disaster. This is absolutely not allowed for the bright messengers whose main forces are now stable. So they didn''t plan to do this, but they planned to bring him to their leader. It was the place where the Lightbringers gathered, and there was also Serena sitting there. With them, no matter who the guy in this compartment is, it is impossible to pull out any big waves.


    The bright ambassadors in their brains quickly acted, and after they removed the heavy front, they lifted the entire car one by one.


    This made the guy inside feel some kind of discomfort, so he almost sloshed inside. In the face of such struggles, several bright messengers simply did not care. As long as he can''t get out of this cage, there won''t be any problems. Their tremendous strength is enough to keep them stable, and this guy flies back to the shelter safely. And very quickly, they did it.


    The huge carriages were placed on the ground by them, and the heavy weight made the whole ground dusty. So many refugees have avoided it, and even the bright messenger who is in the process of reviewing has noticed their actions.


    "What is this? What brought you back!"


    Waving away from the unqualified hapless, the chief of the Lightbringer was already coming up and inquiring about them. In the face of his own sergeant''s problems, several bright messengers first took a gift and then replied to him.


    "This is a gift from a group of dirty guys. They said that there is a guy inside us who needs us to judge him. They say this guy is dangerous and sad. We feel the inner inside of this guy, he is very complicated. In addition to him, there is a group of young lives here. So sir, we think this may really require you to judge."


    "Oh?" Stretched the voice and looked at the carriage with a puzzled look. The chief of the light messenger had already strode to the front of the carriage. He stretched out his hand and pulled it hard, pulling the heavy door all over. And just as he opened the door, a large arm was already stretched out.


    It is a thicker arm than the normal person''s waist. The muscles that are entangled are not covered with any skin, making this arm look **** and stunned. And such a terrible fist hit, even the most stupid person can guess how much damage it has. Ordinary people may be smashed into a puddle of meat at once, even if it is a refugee who has basically mutated into a monster, this is a fatal danger.


    It''s hard to imagine that there would be such a guy in the car. You know that even if the whole of India has become such a situation, the guy who can become such a monster is also a minority. There is no doubt that this is a failure. A presence that will definitely be expelled into the wilderness. It is such a existence that was actually placed in front of this shelter in this way. This is definitely a huge joke.


    The refugees were already turbulent. At the moment they saw the tip of the guy''s iceberg, they were already commotion. In the face of this commotion, the light messengers are indifferent, even the bright messenger who is the target of the huge arm.


    He doesn''t care about the thoughts of these ordinary people. Similarly, he doesn''t care about such a weak attack. When the fist swayed at him, he had already set up a light shield in front of himself. In front of this light shield, the huge fist is simply powerless. It only hits the light shield in vain, and then the wrist of the light messenger gets stuck in the wrist.


    Then there is the stage of wrestling. Although the light messenger is one of the disadvantaged parts, his power is not at all disadvantageous. I saw him using a little force, and the huge monster was dragged out by him. Although the monster has been struggling hard, it doesn''t seem to want to go out from here. But unfortunately, his struggles have had no effect. And this makes it very quickly that his true face is already revealed.


    The huge body is just like the arm that is full of **** muscles and blood vessels. And some of the deformities are that only half of his body is like this. His head, and his other arm, still maintain a basic human appearance. And this appearance appeared on him, but it made him look more ugly.


    Even those refugees who are equally alienated, it is difficult to accept such an ugly monster, so immediately this voice came from the crowd.


    "This is a monster. He shouldn''t be here, kill him, kill him!"


    This is not a person''s voice, but a voice of many people. If the average person is standing at the position of the messenger, then it must not be kidnapped by their opinions. But unfortunately, the light messenger is not an ordinary person, he will not listen to the voice of these people unreasonable. Instead, he is looking at this particular guy in his own way.


    "The chaotic mind, the fragment that is completely unreadable, does not seem to be sensible. From this point of view, you seem to be more like a monster. But why, I think you are not a monster?"


    Looking at the secret inside the monster in a thick look, the light messenger has already frowned. He found something, and this discovery made him immediately order to other messengers.


    "Go, there are some little guys in the car and bring them out. Maybe from them, we can learn more!"


    As soon as this order was issued, the light messengers were already acting. And watching these guys actually want to enter the compartment, the monsters that had been suppressed were immediately struggling.


    He seems to have suddenly erupted infinite power, and even the chief of the light messenger could not completely suppress him. And just as he was about to break free and screamed and wanted to rush back to the carriage. The chief of the Lightbringer has already waved his fist against him.


    The endless light struck from the void like a waterfall, and the monster was firmly pressed to the ground. Although the monster is still screaming and constantly struggling, he is simply unable to move.


    This kind of reaction is really strange, and the strangeness becomes even deeper after the light messengers bring out the little guys in the carriage.


    In the beginning, everyone thought that the little guys in the car would be like this monster. Because of the temperament that he showed, in addition to this reason, it is absolutely impossible for any other life to coexist with him. However, the facts are always beyond everyone''s expectations. Because the light messenger brought out is not a monster at all, but a real child.


    Yes, the child, and still the kind of child who has not changed at all, as before the catastrophe. This is simply an incredible thing, because everyone living in this **** knows how difficult it is to live on this wasteland. It can be said that if you do not accept that kind of transformation, the chances of survival of these children are almost zero.


    Now, they not only survived, but they also lived very well in terms of their appearance. Although it can''t be said that it is full of red light, it is very healthy. But on the surface, they didn''t suffer any harm at all. This is simply unbelievable, even the bright messengers are surprised.


    And just as everyone is screaming for the magic of this matter, the ambassador of the Light Messenger has placed his gaze on the monster.


    "Are you protecting them? Are you always guarding them?"

 Chapter 1275： Hide the story, sadness begins

    Monsters can''t speak. He can only struggle and scream under the pressure of the giant hand. Ordinary people can only hear anger from his reaction and perceive an uncontrolled chaos. For the light messenger, he can hear the despair and the deepest sorrow from his voice.


    Few lives can have such extreme feelings, and once such strong emotional swings can occur, it almost means that a sufficiently unforgettable story is born to him. And what kind of story can make this monster react like this? The Lightbringer was curious, and with this curiosity, he began to explore the story of this monster more and more deeply.


    The memory in the monster''s brain is piecemeal, like broken mirror fragments, and can hardly be pieced together. However, when the Lightbringer explored his sights on the children, with the help of their limited memory, he had the ability to piece together the pieces. And when he pieced together the pieces he saw, a sad story began to slowly appear in front of his eyes.


    This is the story of a missionary, a missionary of Christ who holds the story of an orphanage.


    The beginning of the story is a Christian with a tragic experience. He is a mixed-race, with a father who has never met before and a mother who has no self-care ability. The mother left him when he was very young, and after losing the blessing of his parents, he could only live on his own. Maybe it was lucky at that time, he met his own tutor, an old Christian. And under the guidance of the mentor, he joined the big family of Christ.


    In this part of India, the development of Christ is not smooth. And his mentor is not the kind of blind Christian. Rather than saying that he believes in God, it is better to say that he believes in the goodness of God in his heart. Yes, he is a kind person who is safe in poverty and dedicated all of his life to those who need his help. Although materially speaking, he is not rich. But on a spiritual level, he is almost identical to having the whole world.


    Unfortunately, this does not change the fate of the old Christians. Perennial poverty and fatigue made him leave people early. As his only disciple, the Christian inherited his church and inherited his career.


    Christians are not as pious as old Christians, and he cannot do so thoroughly and selflessly for the goodness of his heart. For a long time, he lived a life of duty. In that case, he got married and had his own child. But unfortunately, a cholera took away all of his, his wife and children died under a sudden illness.


    This kind of disaster almost completely destroyed his beliefs and made him almost lose hope in his life. He is decadent and depressed. The huge blows almost shaped him to be tortured. During that time, let alone be a Christian who is obedient, even as a drunkard, he is the dirtiest and confusing one.


    He became a god, only knowing how to curse his own God, and questioning why fate is so tortured to him. Of course, he couldn''t find the answer he wanted to know from the kind of near-nonsense question. So he can only continue to sink in this pain and sorrow until it is completely dying, or a turning point.


    Perhaps it was fate that finally inadvertently explored this sad life, and it finally moved to him. Therefore, a special turning point appeared in his life.


    It was a morning after the rainstorm, and the waking waking Christians woke up from their dilapidated church. When he woke up, he almost subconsciously went to buy drunk, and as he pushed the door of the church, a loud baby cried and stopped his footsteps.


    The voice is almost exactly the same as the sound of his child''s birth, and it is for this reason that his nerves, which have long been poisoned by alcohol, have finally vibrated for a long time.


    He began to look for the source of the sound, and soon he found an abandoned baby from the corner of the church. It was a girl, her dark complexion showed her low birth. In this highly rated country, children like her are almost doomed to have such a life.


    Poverty and embarrassment. If you live in a difficult and harsh place, you may often suffer from hunger and disease. This is an unavoidable thing, because this country is like this, and this society is like this. And precisely because this is clearly understood, Christians will understand why this baby was abandoned here.


    The child''s parents may not really be able to raise her. Their lives are likely to be poor, just to support themselves, they may have to make great efforts. And before this child, they may have had several children. Those little lives that need to be fed are not necessarily happy, but they may also be enormous pressures that cannot be afforded. If possible, no parents are willing to abandon their children. If it is not a last resort, who will give up his children?


    The Christian himself is also a father. He knows how important a child is in his parents'' hearts. So he can understand what kind of pledges that parents who abandoned him deliberately left this little life in front of the church. They hope that this child can be saved. If they do not have the ability to raise him and let her grow up, they want these pastors who are chanting the hymns. These are the nobles who can give their children a The future, a hope of living.


    Is this wish too much? Not too much. But is this useful? Christians cannot guarantee this. Abandoned parents will think about using this way to save their children''s minds, he can understand, but this does not mean that he can do what he dreams as a pastor.


    What is it like, the Christian is very clear. He has been immersed in alcohol anesthesia for years and may have lost his ability to take care of himself. There is no difference between living and dying. Use such a walking dead to raise a delicate baby. This is simply impossible.


    It can be said that at that time, the Christian''s first reaction was to give up the baby instead of rekindling to raise her to grow up. And just as he hesitantly planned to send her out, a light passed through the dilapidated church glass and shot on the cross in the church.


    Devoted believers will see their gods, their gods at this time. But Christians did not see this. He saw himself and the mentor who was like his father to him. He knows that if his mentor is alive, he will adopt this child. Even if this will add a huge burden to him, he will certainly do so. He used his life to carry out the good intentions of goodness. Even in the temporary, he also entrusted Christians, hoping to inherit his will and become a kind person.


    And did he do this? He didn''t, his life was awkward, let alone a noble person who could benefit others as the old Christians expected. Even if he is a person of a little value, he can''t do it. He has no meaning in living in this world. Apart from being alive, living like a dead body, he simply did not do what the old Christians expected.


    Is this worthy of the raising and teaching of the old Christians? Does it really make sense for him to live like this? Christians don''t dare to think about this question at this time, because he knows the answer, and it will definitely make him feel bad.


    At this moment, he realized his mistake, and at this moment he recalled everything that the old Christian taught him. Looking at the baby in his arms, he began to suddenly wake up, and then he finally regained his faith.


    It is not the doctrine of God, but the essence of goodness. He has a belief in the heart, he quit his own alcohol addiction, and began to fully care for the baby. This is the first baby he took care of, but it was not the last one he took care of. He regained his faith in life and began his new life journey.


    He began to hunt down the poor children in this cruel land, using his meager strength, he began to take care of them and raise them to grow. He changed his church into an orphanage. He used his own labor to raise children who had nothing to do with him.


    For him, these children are not related to him. They called his father, and this is the father, so that he finally understood the meaning of living in this world. Dedicating yourself to others and using everything else to irrigate those who are full of the future is far more joyful and happy than self-destruction. That kind of spiritual satisfaction is definitely better than all the praises and awards in this world.


    From that time on, he finally understood what his mentor had been pursuing in his life. And from that time on, he finally found the meaning he should pursue in his life.


    He dedicated all of his life to these children. For him, these orphans raised by him are all important in his life. For them, he can bear all the suffering, for them, he can withstand all the torture.


    Although life is poor, he is happy and content. Perhaps the same is true of his life, raising the children one by one and bringing the children who need his help to their side. Use your life, bring them a smile, use everything you do, and shape them into a future.


    He believes that he can finally leave with a smile and can face his own mentor and his father in the legendary heaven. He thought that his life would be like this, but he did not think that fate had already ended his pity, and now it is time for him to maliciously mock and play with him.

 Chapter 1276： Difficult avatar monster

    The biggest change that happened to this Christian is the advent of that disaster.


    When the huge nuclear explosion rang in front of his eyes, he swore that his entire world was dim. This darkness is not because of his fear of the danger he faces, but because of his despair about himself and the future of his own children.


    As a missionary, Christians can be said to be rare intellectuals in this country. Although he was born poor, but under the education of his mentor, he can be regarded as the elite of this country. This is why he can raise so many orphans by a broken church. His ability can make him pay a high salary in this society, although doing so often means that he has to suffer from discrimination and censure of the high caste, but he does not care about it with his own ideals and beliefs.


    There is only the weight of the children in his life, and everything else is irrelevant to him. As long as you can watch the children live happily and happily, anything else can be tolerated. Whether it is the suppression of the same kind or the harshness of society, he can bear it. He thought that he was fearless, but when the whole world suddenly became the appearance of today, he found that this fearlessness is so ridiculous, so worthless.


    It is not just a city that destroys a nuclear bomb. A country that destroys the order inherent in this land. Under the horror of this horror, the power that existed in human society in the past has suddenly collapsed. If human beings want to live, they will have to return to the most primitive jungle law. And this is the most terrible test for Christians who protect this group of children.


    He is not strong and will not use any intrigues. He can only rely on kindness and his own honesty. And this is nothing worthwhile in the chaotic world after this nuclear bomb. It can be said that if he can still support himself and the dozen or so lovely children by his own efforts before the nuclear explosion, now he wants to make himself alive is a problem.


    This is a terrible test, a belief in him and a belief in him. He didn''t know what he should do to continue raising the child as he did before. But he is very clear that he must do everything he can to continue to raise them.


    He did not think about giving up and never thought about it. Even if a terrible disaster has come, even if the world has gradually become confusing, the people around him have become more like beasts than people, and he still has not had such an idea. That is all in his life, and even if he abandons everything, he can never abandon it.


    However, this is not something that can be done with determination. The gap between the spiritual world and the real world is already doomed, and there is a huge gap between the two. Although he once felt that he was rich in the soul and almost owned the whole world, in this cruel real world, he still has no way to change all that he faces.


    This is a very sad thing, sadly almost desperate. But Christians are not desperate. He has long been desperate, so at this time, he simply does not intend to continue to despair.


    He is working hard and working in vain. Collect food on the ruins and find water in the wilderness. Exhausting all his abilities, he is trying to protect those weak lives. It is a pity that the effect he can do in this way is very weak. The dispute of human beings for survival almost inevitably spread to him, and when he was in this kind of dispute, his meager power made him unable to protect his own income.


    How many times, he was bruised and bruised for a piece of food. How many times, he was bullied for a bottle of clean water and did not even have the strength to stand. The huge effort makes him often only get a very meager return, and this kind of return is not to feed so many children, even if he continues to struggle, it is difficult.


    One month, just one month after the nuclear explosion, he has already lost a child. The great pain that I have experienced before, has made his whole heart on the verge of collapse. He is going crazy, or he is crazy. Because when he hugged the child��s body and buried him in the soil little by little, he began to swear in his heart, even if he exhausted his own, even if he gave everything, he would not let This tragedy is repeated again.


    This is his determination, he is gambling on his soul and life will never be willing to see again. It was also at this time that a special opportunity was sent to him.


    A special group of people came from his town. They claimed that they had the means to help everyone through this difficult situation and help them gain the ability to survive on this land. They don''t have to pay anything, they just have to make a choice. A tough choice is also the only choice.


    They only need to choose not to accept them. If they don''t accept it, they will still look like this. They struggle with the threat of death and struggle to survive in this land. And accept, they can get rid of this pain and get rid of the fate that can die at any time. Of course, this is a dangerous price that requires a little price.


    When they succeed, they will transform into another form, but in essence they retain the qualities of human beings. When they fail, they can only become monsters completely, until even the essence of human beings is gradually lost. The odds are uncertain because everyone''s physical fitness is different. Strong people will have a higher chance of success, and weaker people will have a lower chance. This is common sense, but it is not absolute.


    In the face of such a special choice, most people choose to accept it in order to survive. Naturally, Christians are no exception. He accepted the transformation like those people, but he did not let his children follow it. Because his wisdom told him, it might lead to an irreparable scourge. As the father of those children, he can''t make such things happen to them anyway. So he chose to sacrifice himself, he only let himself accept it.


    For the first time, the results were amazing. Although he was not physically strong, he persisted in the test and became a member of the less than half of the winners. However, this does not change the experience he is in. Because the world is getting worse.


    To be a reformer does not mean that he has the ability to guard his own, because he is also a reformer around, and these guys who are reformers, there is no advantage at all. The failed rogues everywhere in the wilderness make him dangerous in the process of going out to find food.


    Not only did his situation not get better, but it became even worse. In this case, a more severe test followed in front of him.


    Because of the effects of radiation, and the lack of nutrition for a long time. One of his children fell ill in bed. The high fever and the reaction of dysentery made him urgently need the help of food and medicine. But now it is impossible for Christians to find food and drugs.


    How precious food is now, that is what most people can''t imagine. After the initial turmoil, almost all the food on the market was collected by organized forces. It is hard for ordinary people to get a food that fills their stomachs. Even a lot of women began to sell their flesh in order to fill their stomachs. And the food is still the same, and the more rare drugs are naturally more valuable.


    Christians know that hospitals in their towns have a certain amount of drugs. But the hospital has long been smashed by some big forces. They are crowded and powerful. Ordinary people want to get medicine from them, and they don''t have to be bitten by them.


    It is simply impossible for a person like a Christian to have a medicine to save lives from them. His only end is that they are thrown out, and even if it is serious, he may leave his own life there.


    Christians are not afraid of death, but he fears that after they die, the children become helpless and can only die. That is something he can''t accept, and he has already vowed that he will never let any child leave himself. Yes, he can''t let that happen, so at this time, he made a very special decision. Sacrifice himself!


    This sacrifice is not to say who he wants to sell himself to. In fact, a guy like him, even if he wants to sell, can''t sell a price. There are not many people in India, there are many people. In this land where human life is not as good as a dog, his value is simply worthless.


    His so-called sacrifice is a gamble. And this kind of gambling is the group of people who claim to be human gods have repeatedly warned them, and strictly forbidden.


    That kind of medicine, that kind of special modified medicine. It is a very special existence, and the ordinary dose is enough to make a huge change for one person. And if the dose is too large, then the human body can not afford the powerful drug. The human **** teaches that it is very clear that it will almost completely turn you into a monster. And it is precisely because of this clear explanation that everyone has not made an idea on this thing. Now, Christians have put their own ideas on these drugs because he knows that if he doesn''t become a monster, then he can''t protect his children at all.


    For them, he is willing to make sacrifices. And for them, he has that consciousness to become a monster. This is his choice, his practice of his vows. And for this special reason, he turned into a monster, a special monster.

 Chapter 1277： In the heart of **** in heaven

    What is a monster? Monsters are chaotic, irrational, and ugly, driven only by their narrow desires. They have changed not only their own appearance, but also their inner heart, their souls have been completely corrupted and fallen.


    They simply cannot be called a sound life, because they are sadly unable to even have their own reasons. However, the monsters of Christian change are not the same, because he is different from other monsters at this point.


    Although it is the same ugly and terrible, the same is irrational, and even the same bloodthirsty. However, the Christian mind always remembers a thought that he wants to protect his children. He wants to protect them from living in this cruel world.


    This was a tough question. The Christian has made the most straightforward explanation of his own body and suffering. But now, this problem is no longer difficult, because Christians already have power, and this power allows him to finally do everything he has vowed.


    He can easily get food, medicine and water, and he can easily protect his children from any harm. This is the power he gained after he became a monster, and he who received such power also paid a very heavy price.


    Everything as a human being is gradually moving away from him. He is no longer able to eat human food and water as a person. For him, fresh flesh and blood has become the only food that can fill his hunger and stomach. And this is the slightest of all his changes.


    Compared with this, no longer feel pain, no longer feel joy. Everything becomes numb, and all human emotions are replaced by wild **. This is a more serious situation.


    I don''t know when he has lost his ability to speak. I don''t know when he started to feed on his own kind. The chaotic thinking replaced his former reason. When one day he even forgot his name, he was really completely turned into a monster.


    A crazy monster, a bloodthirsty monster. When this kind Christian finally fell to this point. He also returned all the suffering he suffered to those who treated him like this. He began to attack his own kind, using their flesh and blood to satisfy his appetite. He began to kill and use his painful sorrow to satisfy his twisted animal nature.


    His existence is terrible and desperate. Because of his existence, the town where he originally lived became a real human sneaky. All the people, all living lives, did not leave here because of his threats, but he was used as food and stuffed into his insatiable stomach.


    Almost no one can escape his clutches, except for his children.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a chaotic, completely distorted deformed monster would still remember the existence of his children. What is even more unimaginable is that he can restrain his distorted desires for these poor children, and they have not hurt them from beginning to end.


    It seems that even if he forgets his existence, he does not forget their existence. It is as if their meaning is completely above his life, because even if he has lost all of himself as a human being, he has not lost his mission as a father.


    He continues to care for them and raises them. Take the way of a monster. And such a special relationship has been maintained until the emergence of the Hydra.


    The Hydra discovered the existence of this monster, and they also found those children who survived the human race. Out of curiosity, they stretched out their claws. And this naturally caused the monster''s counterattack. The monster is powerful, and the power he gets at such a huge price is simply not something that ordinary people can fight against. So at the beginning of the contact, the Hydra did have some heavy losses.


    However, the Hydra is a Hydra after all. Once its elite power intervenes, even with the power of this monster, it is impossible to stick to it. He was arrested, and the children he was protected were naturally not immune.


    Later, Hydra discovered the connection between the monster and these children in the investigation, from their evil scientific research and bad hobbies. They kept this monster and the children together and wanted to see This monster will not make any unusual moves without providing any flesh and blood.


    They thought that monsters would attack these children in extreme hunger, just as some beasts would use their flesh as food in the most hungry situations. However, this monster did not do as they intended. His belief in the soul has kept him protecting these children from beginning to end, using his own life and using everything he has. Even if the Hydra guy used all kinds of means against him, he still adhered to this last line.


    It''s hard to imagine how this belief was carried out in his chaotic brain. But that''s how he did it. Until now, he is still trying to protect his children.


    This is an admirable spirit, because the light messengers never imagined that the human beings in their eyes could do such a great degree. Just as a father, this kind of almost miraculous thing was done, which made them really have to look at this monster.


    Maybe he is ugly, maybe he is terrible. But through the ugly appearance, the embarrassing movement. It is the gentlest and most selfless heart of a father in front of all the light messengers. His greatness is not at all comparable to that of ordinary human beings. Even a dark and desperate world cannot hide the light that comes out of his heart.


    This is a great father. However, he is also a sad father. Because he made such a huge sacrifice, he could not be understood by anyone. No one knows his story, even his children. Although he has become a monster completely, he still barely retains some of his appearance, but such a face is already different from the fathers of these children.


    For these children, he is just a monster. In their minds of understanding the changes in the world, their fathers are probably already dead. Perhaps it is in a corner of this cruel world, perhaps in the hands of this monster. Therefore, their mood for this monster is very complicated.


    There is hatred, hatred, and gratitude. But the only thing that is not there is the kind of love for the father. Their love has already been given to that Christian, so in any case, this monster is not likely to get everything that belongs to him.


    If he suddenly thinks at this time, he may be lucky. Fortunately, I became an awkward monster, and I don''t have to accept this sad reality. Fortunately, the best side of myself was left in the hearts of these children and became their eternal memories.


    He may not want his appearance to be recognized by these children, because he must not be willing to let these children bear the nickname of a monster child. But is this really fair for him?


    The light messenger does not think so. He believes that such a great father, such a noble soul, should not be so buried. So he almost immediately wanted to tell the story he saw. He almost immediately wanted to tell the children what the truth was.


    He doesn''t care how ordinary people look at this noble monster father. He only hopes that these children will know that a great man has made such sacrifices for them.


    Yes, he wants to do this. But in the end, he did not do this. Because when he was going to do this, the monster seemed to feel his heart and screamed at him.


    Obviously, it has become a monster that has lost its mind. It is impossible to have any emotions that belong to human beings. But he was screaming at the light at this time. The kind of sadness and desperate ordinary people may not feel it, but the light messenger can feel it. He can see the murky tears that this monster is drooling, and he can understand the inner pleading of this monster.


    He didn''t want his children to know that their great father became a monster. He didn''t want to see the disappointment that the children showed after they knew his true identity. They are his own, he would rather have nothing to do with his own death, and definitely do not want a little bit of unhappiness in their lives.


    He only needs them well. As long as they can be good, he is really satisfied.


    Everything else is not important to him, and how he becomes himself is not important to him. Only those children, only those children.


    Perhaps the surviving soul is doing something, and his chaotic mind is almost constantly repeating this thought. In the face of this monster''s statement, the light messenger finally sighed and stopped his movements.


    He can''t go against the pledge of a great father. I am afraid that the only thing he can do for him is to give him a special tolerance.


    Maybe he used to kill, maybe he has lost his way. But in any case, his soul is shining, as the sun is shining. As the apostle of Ming Wang, he was willing to accept such a life into the land sheltered by his master. This is his authority and his compassion and compensation for the great father.


    However, some people do not want him to do this. Because this good show has only just begun.

 Chapter 1278： Evil attempted mission end

    The Lightbringer is not the only one in the world who knows this story. Because before them, there is the evil existence of Hydra.


    Their power in this land is much stronger than anyone imagined, so even the secret that this Christian monster tried to hide was not able to escape their sight. They knew everything about him and his children, and that was why they sent him. Taking advantage of this, using this sad and great father to make a big fuss is their ultimate goal. Now, nature is also the best time for them to make trouble.


    No need to make any obvious moves, just put some specific people in a specific place, they can achieve their own ulterior motives. For example, now, when the attitude of the messenger becomes awkward, the voice of the refugees underneath suddenly sounds.


    "I remember this guy, this is the devil of Takri. Damn, I just escaped from that town. My loved ones, my friends are killed by this monster. I remember very much. Clearly, I saw it with my own eyes. I saw him breaking into a family and killing every living thing in their house."


    "Yes, it is him. I clearly remember what happened that night. He killed my wife in front of me. I am a timid waste, I dare not fight with him, I am so weak. I have escaped! I thought that I would never see him again in my life. I didn''t expect to be here, but let me reunite with him. This must be the guide of fate, this time I can''t let go of this monster anyway. ��


    "It is him, it is him, he killed people."


    "I saw him eating people! This monster, he should not exist in this world!"


    "Are you not an apostle of the gods? Are you not going to examine sin? Now sin is in front of you, why are you still indifferent!"


    One by one, the curses one by one let the original idea of ??the light messenger be interrupted immediately. He almost looked subconsciously at the source of those voices, and when he saw the faces of those people, and the false anger and hatred in their hearts, he knew that things were not him. It''s as simple as you think.


    At this time, the light messenger can be said to have seen the Hydra''s trick. He has already guessed that the Hydra people have put this sad father and the people who should not be here at all.


    Everything is for the sake of interest, and everything is to fight the existence of shelters. The Hydra people apparently have discovered the weakness of the shelter. Because they claim to accept only innocent good people, in order to achieve this goal, they even shut out all those who have committed crimes. In this case, if they bring this sad father, the monster who made a big mistake, into the door, it is undoubtedly a huge blow to the credibility of the entire shelter.


    The bright messengers do not care about the eyes of these mortals. For them, the vision of human beings is too short. Most of them lack sufficient wisdom and reason. For them, the opinions of many things are impulsive and accidental. They know nothing about the truth, and so are the truth. So no matter what aspect, these people''s views are not worth mentioning.


    However, although their views are prejudiced and are swayed by others. However, at such a moment, even the light messengers have to admit that their views and attitudes can indeed play an absolute role.


    Because in any case, the shelter is built for this group of mortals. And if the existence of a shelter is to be valuable, then it must be recognized by these mortals. It is true that the conditions that the shelter can provide are pleasing enough, but the advantages of this condition have been eroded by the strict screening conditions of the shelter. Although it is still attractive, it has no magic that people want to join in.


    It can be said that this time, if not because the conditions of the shelter are too good, and the environment here is too harsh. Then there may not be so many people gathered here to seek the possibility of entering the shelter.


    The key to maintaining this balance is whether the light messengers can abide by this rule. If everyone can treat everyone equally, then these refugees will not have much opinion. After all, the rules are there, and everyone is going to accept the test of this so-called innocent. Judging this limit only by past sin, and ignoring all the levels and gaps in the past, even if it is something that will make some people have opinions, it will definitely be oppressed by the opinions of most people. Go on.


    However, once this so-called fairness is broken, the situation is absolutely different.


    If you open a special case, it means that you have lost your fairness. Once the fairness is lost, refugees who have been denied outside the gates have an excuse to make trouble. They will ask the shelter to open the door for various reasons, and the light messenger obviously does not have the authority to do so. And if they refused at this time, then maybe these refugees who were originally rejected will make a fuss in this already dangerous team.


    Even if there is a crackdown of the messenger, it is impossible to ensure that it will be stable. Because don''t forget, the Hydra is still peeking in the dark. They will use all their power to push the situation worse. Because everything is caused by the choice of the light messengers, even if they did something, they also stood on the morals.


    It is not necessary to speak morally with the Hydra. But the Hydra now has a gorgeous coat on this land. The existence of the gods has a different status for the refugees here. Because of what they have done, when the country fell into a crisis, when these refugees were in danger, the gods came forward and gave these refugees a chance to live. Just because of this, they already have a lot of fans on this land. So no matter who it is, even if it is the existence of Ming Wang, I want to start teaching people without any reason. It will definitely cause hostility to these refugees.


    The bright messengers cannot make their masters hostile to these refugees. Of course, they are even less likely to let the Hydra play here and destroy their master''s plans. Because this is after all the task arranged by their master. For these Ming Wang creations, Ming Wang��s mission is the meaning of their existence. If they can''t even do such a simple task, then their existence is equivalent to meaningless.


    So it is absolutely impossible for them to let such things happen, and this naturally means that they have to deal with this sad father as the refugees say.


    This is also not what they are willing to do, but the two sides are harmless. When the light messengers are forced to this level, they can only make such choices.


    Just, killing their father in front of a group of children, who can do this kind of thing? Although the light messengers are only the creations of the Ming king, they also know the compassion and have their own guilty heart. In such a situation, such a cruel move, even if they can not get this hand.


    However, after all, someone is going to take this hand. The mood of the refugees has become more and more exciting, and the bright messengers have also seen the ghosts in the crowd. These people may be waiting for the light messengers to do what they want to see, and that is likely to let them continue their evil plans.


    That is something that must not be continued. The ambassador of the Lightbringer was very clear, so he sighed and took out the sword formed by the light, and then walked slowly to the monster.


    "I''m sorry, this respectable father. Although I admire your determination and admire your noble soul. But you have created too many sins and kills. You have a penny of blood." And now, when the creditors of these blood debts appear in front of you and ask you to repay all of this, I can only say nothing to you."


    "Your sins must be repaid, not so much that you are in the hands of these small hands, they are tortured by them. So let me come and give you a happy. This will not be too painful, I I will end this as soon as possible. Then I can assure you that your children will be able to get the most care in the shelter. This is my commitment to you, so you can leave with confidence. !"


    The light messenger is not sure of this sad father. This poor monster can understand everything he says. He just has to give him an explanation for his deeds, and he also gives himself an explanation. He didn''t ask for the answer from this monster, but to his surprise, this sad father actually gave him a response at this time.


    I saw him grieving at his children, then gave up all the power of resistance and closed his eyes.


    He gave up this and accepted the fate''s arrangement for himself. Because although his heart is chaotic, his soul is understandable. He knew that his mission was finally at the end. Because his children are already saved, this is enough, at least for him. So he is already able to accept all this and accept the fate of all his trials.


    His life is finally at the end, and he has no regrets about it.

 Chapter 1279： Questioning the mission of humanity

    The **** head fell to the feet of the light messenger. This is not the first time he has decapitated someone else''s head, but this is the first time he has created negative feelings such as loss and anger.


    Look at the cheers of the people underneath when the monster was smashed, watching their crazy expressions of bloodthirsty. For the first time, the Lightbringer had such an impulse, and had an order to command all the Light Messengers to kill all these people.


    Of course, he knows that he can''t do this. His birth, his mission is not allowed to do so. But he has such an impulse. This impulse is as tightly wrapped around the depths of his heart as the skeleton of the bones, and the whole person''s heart is already frantically swaying.


    Now he urgently needs an answer, an answer that calms his heart. And such an answer, but not everyone can give it to him. Not everyone has such a qualification, and one person is the most qualified one.


    His creator, his master. Undoubtedly the one who is most likely to give him this answer. As the chief of the ambassador of light, the first group of bright messengers who were created, he also has the ability to communicate with his master. As long as he is sincerely calling in his heart, he can communicate with his master through some special connection.


    In the past, Ming Wang used this method to give orders to his apostles. And like today, it is the first time that the Light Messenger has asked him questions. So immediately, Zhou Yi, who received the message, was already in the heart, asking questions to the light messenger.


    "What''s wrong, my apostle. I can feel the confusion in your heart. What happened? It will make you feel like this, and you need to ask me at this time?"


    As their creator, Zhou Yi is very clear about how different these bright messengers are. Unlike human beings, their hearts are always firm and pure. Because they can see the essence of the soul, they are almost impossible to be polluted by any evil external factors. If there is anything that can change and distort their nature, then there is only this kind of inner confusion and doubt.


    This is the first person to have such a strong confusion and questioning since Zhou Yi created the messenger. Zhou Yi can feel the anger and sorrow and confusion in his heart. Although these negative emotions are not directed against him, they are likely to develop to the point where the light messenger questioned him and questioned his mission. This is not what Zhou Yi wants to see. No one wants to see his creation to betray himself. Therefore, he showed great importance and even used his own strength to bring his consciousness to his own face.


    This allows the light messenger to feel only a change in the eye, and it has come to a completely different world.


    A huge floating continent, suspended above the bright red ocean. The light shines on the continent like a galaxy that slopes down from the sky, so that the entire suspended continent is surrounded by light. And just in the light, and just above this continent, a huge castle stands tall.


    The white walls of the city are far above the height of any human building, neatly surrounding the edge of the continent. Within these walls, there are tall buildings that are not refined but are absolutely majestic. The huge arches and pillars are as big as the giants. They support the dome of the raft, the tall palace, and everything is filled with the spectacle and sacredness of non-humanity.


    This is not a palace for human beings. You can''t see any waiters here, and you can''t see the extravagant and arrogant scenes. Here you can only see the bright messengers of a team, the night demon of a team is neatly arranged on both sides of the palace like the army, guarding the tall throne in the center of the palace, guarding the master on the throne .


    Above this throne, there will only be one master. That is the Ming King who appeared in the form of a giant. At this moment, he was sitting on the throne, holding his chin in one hand and slowly tapping on the arm of the throne. The thick knocking made the light-clear ambassador return to the environment from the changes in the environment. He realized that he was pulled back to his birthplace, the king of the kingdom of the king, so immediately he fell to the king of the king. At the foot, then said to the owner of the throne.


    "My master, my Majesty. I have a lot of things I don''t understand. I have important things that need your guidance, your doubts!"


    "Let''s talk about it, my commander. What will make you think like this? What happened to you on that wasteland?"


    "My master, I have witnessed a tragedy."


    Although the face is still full of sadness and anger, but when facing his master, the light messenger still seriously tells the story. After listening to his remarks, Ming Wang stopped his movements and looked at the apostle in front of him.


    "I understand your question, the commander. Are you unwilling? Don''t be willing to be said to be wrapped up by those people, not willing to make such a decisive decision?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I am not willing. The sad man has not done anything wrong. He has maintained his mission from beginning to end. He has become like that in order to protect his children. Everything you do is not from your own source. It is forced out, forced by this cruel world and cruel reality. He must do that, because if he doesn''t do that, then he can''t protect it. My own child. As a father, is he wrong to protect his children? Why do those people want to kill him so why they can''t tolerate him? He is wrong, but the reason for those mistakes is really because He? Why can''t humans forgive him, why this cruel world can''t tolerate such a poor soul. I don''t understand, master. I really don''t understand all this. If humans are like this, we really have that need. To protect them? Is our mission really worthwhile?"


    It can be seen that this bright messenger is really struggling in the heart. In the face of this cruel fact, he also thought too much, so that up to now, he has begun to doubt the correctness of his mission. In the face of such doubts, Ming Wang is also caught in thinking.


    He is not a tyrant, because if he is a tyrant, he can completely rebuke the light messenger''s cranky thoughts and rebuke him for his own mission. But he is not willing to do this because he does not want to push his faithful servant to a dead end like the ridiculous Lord.


    When Lucifer was forced into the hell, it could be said that the Lord had broken an arm. He didn''t want such stupid things to appear on his own, so he felt that he needed to give him a reasonable explanation and practice that would convince him.


    He needs to let him know that his mission is not worthless. He needs to let him dispel this questioning of humanity. This is not an easy task, because even he himself has questioned the meaning of human existence. He was betrayed and was trapped. He has witnessed all the evils of mankind. He is far more aware of human nature than this simple creation, and it is precisely because of this that he will still have confidence in mankind. They are special, Ming Wang always believes this, otherwise he will not choose to come back at this time. Now, he feels that he needs to share his experience with his own commander.


    "Bat, my commander. I already know the source of confusion in your heart. Here, we have a lot of time. So I think you can listen to me and listen to my creatures like humans." Explain! Maybe after listening to this, you will have a new insight into the mission I am giving you."


    "Human beings are a complex creature. Before you understand them, you must first understand one thing, that is, he is different from you. You are created by me. From the day I created you, you already have Endless life. This is what all humans dream of, because he represents endless wealth. And this is the main reason for the differences between you and human beings."


    "Humans are a sad short-lived species. Their average life span is less than one hundred years. In this short period of time, they need to solve too many problems that you don''t need to consider. They want to survive. Struggling, fighting for prosperity. This makes their lives always seem busy, painful and hard. Because in this short life they need to bear too much weight, so you see the vast majority Most humans have such a characteristic."


    "They are busy, only looking for the satisfaction of the interests, but neglecting the wealth inside. Greed, selfishness, narrowness and grievances. For the sake of benefit, they can do a lot of things that you can''t agree with, don''t say hurt others, Even if they hurt their kind, sometimes they are doing whatever they want. In this regard, human beings are indeed a dirty creature, and their existence does not seem to have any value at all. However, you must know that These people can''t represent all human beings. They can only represent a part of human beings, one of the countless faces of human beings."


    "Like the sad father mentioned in your story, can you deny his human identity? So in my opinion, that man is actually a symbol of human beings, which means they are completely different on the other side. symbol of."


    "Human beings are complex, my commander. Their short life makes them desperately create countless possibilities, although most of them may not be as desired. But there will always be miracles and dazzling among them. Exist. Don''t let your hateful eyes blind your mind. You need to know them more deeply!"

 Chapter 1280： New mission, firm belief

    ��Get to know them more deeply?��


    After listening to the words of his master, the eyes of the bright messenger emerged in a timely and deep doubt. He does not question the authenticity of his master''s words, because he is not necessary to deceive himself. And he himself is also aware of this, humans seem to be as he said, complicated enough to use the same template to judge and characterize.


    But as their masters said, they have a deeper understanding of them. Although the light messenger can literally understand the meaning of this sentence, but he wants to understand his master''s intentions more deeply, he is powerless. Because he does not know his master''s attempt, he does not know how his master intends to let himself know more about those human beings. So he can only raise his head in confusion, look at his master, and say to him.


    "My master? How can I get to know them more deeply. How can I do what you want."


    "It''s very simple, my commander. You give you this ability, you can become a mortal and integrate into their world. Then you can look at how human beings live from a human perspective. Maybe this process will be very long, but I believe that such a long process will not be a waste of time. It will make you more aware of the difference of human beings, it will make you understand human beings more. The value of special race. At that time, I hope that you can come back to me and tell you the final opinion. Just when this is a test, my commander. If you still have humans at that time I suspect that I still question the existence value of human beings. Then I will consider and give up completely."


    The bright king sitting on the throne stood up and pointed a bright glow into the body of the messenger. When the light messenger felt the change of his own strength and felt his more powerful ability, he immediately lowered his head deeply and replied devoutly to his master.


    "I won''t let you down, my master. I will finish your mission and I will find the answer you need."


    "I am looking forward to your answer, the messenger. I hope that by then you can hand over a reply that will satisfy me."


    "I will, master." The light messenger responded and suddenly fell down again. "But before I start this task, I ask you, I hope to get your approval on one thing. This is about the sad father and their children. Things have developed to such a point, I I know that many things are irreparable. But you, only you, have the power to give this sad father a little bit of compensation and comfort."


    "His life has been enough sorrow. Whether it is the torture of fate or the use of the Hydra, his life is full of pain and despair. I can feel that he is here. A sad memory under torture, that is the pain that can make people crazy, the desperation that can kill any life. But he is not desperate, he sticks to the last piece of pure land in his heart until he dies It is like that. His life is distorted and destroyed. But his soul is always noble and strong. Such a person, I don''t want to see him sinking. Falling into death for him It''s not the best ending, so if possible, my master. I hope that you can help him and rejuvenate him. Maybe this is the only way to make this great father continue his mission. This sad story gets the best ending."


    "Enough, Du Lund. Do you know what you are talking about? Do you know what kind of identity you are talking to the owner? This is not something you can do, just take back your words."


    The voice of the light messenger did not fall, and immediately a voice suddenly inserted. It was one of the two commanders of the Lightbringer, the immediate chief of the Lightbringer of Durund. At this time, he had stood up in anger and stopped Dulund to continue to speak. Because in his opinion, this one of his own is already too much.


    It was before Ming Wang summoned him to ask him right, so no matter what he said, it was all right. But now, the previous topic is over, and he has been assigned a new mission. According to this point of view, what he should do at this time is to honestly retire and then seriously perform his tasks. But he did not do this, but at this time he made a request that was excessive and should not be raised.


    This is a complete and non-discriminatory move, even saying that it is simply to lose the face of their bright messengers. As a leader, he can''t tolerate such a thing happening, so he must stop the guy''s inconsistency. However, he has not waited for him to further realize his ideas. Their master, the King of the High sitting on the throne, has already opened his mouth and stopped them.


    "Well, Muggard. This is not a big deal. Duroude is just doing his duty. As my commander, he is indeed one of my eyes and ears in the world. I need him to report to me. These useful things include some of his personal opinions. This is normal, there is nothing to be overstated."


    As the king said, he tapped his finger. He obviously was hesitant, for the request that Duron had mentioned before. And when Duround was worried about hearing the answers he didn''t want to hear, he sighed and then smiled and said to his commander.


    "Although dealing with death is not something I am willing to do, but if things are really like what you said, then this man is indeed worthy of making an exception for him. He did what a man should do to a father. The identity protects my child, I want to find no more people than him. And such a person, indeed, should not fall to such a point. He deserves to have more, and deserves to have me. Forgive me. So go, my commander, take my orders and give him a freshman. I will give him a brand new life, a chance to carry out his mission. He will do what you want. ""


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. He will remember your grace, and the children, who will remember how great their father was saved."


    Du Lund��s words are full of respect. If he said that he respected his master before, he created his own life and gave himself all the words. So now he respects him, it is entirely because of this noble move.


    People don''t look noble because they have power. Really noble is never what you have, but what you do with what you have. Ming Wang proved his nobleness with his actions, and this naturally made Dulong completely conquered his master.


    A deeper level of admiration is more admired and admired than all others. This is the feeling that Dulongde now has for his master. And just as he was preparing to carry out his master''s orders, Ming Wang said to him again.


    "Right, be careful of the awkward humans. They will never let go of any chance to fight the enemy. When you come back with my orders, I believe they will be on what you are going to do next. At the time, I think that whatever you do to the sad father, or the children, you may be the target of their attack. I can only tell you this. You represent It is me, I am your solid backing. Don''t care about the mortal eyes, don''t care about their views. Maybe you think this will affect me, but I can tell you clearly, this is a little for me. Not important."


    "Serena has been exposed to a lot of things in this area. She may consider those problems. This is her habit, there is no place to blame. But sometimes even her will not understand my thoughts. Live, my commander. I don''t care about the mortal''s thoughts, because it''s like the sun doesn''t care about the dark clouds, I''m always there, I won''t suffer any loss because anyone says anything. I protect those I think. Protected mortals. Once I think they have such value, then no one is qualified to make irresponsible remarks about my identity. So what you have to do is follow my orders and strengthen your own beliefs. Do what you think is right. Don''t let this happen again, don''t let yourself question me, I won''t be like that."


    The voice of Ming Wang gradually drifted away in the ear of Dulongde, and even his consciousness became awkward. And when he suddenly returned to God, he found himself back to that place and returned to the shelter.


    At the foot is still a serene head and hot blood, in front of those crazy stupid people like a celebration. Things seem to have not changed, but things seem to have changed. Because at this time, the heart of the light messenger Du Lund is no longer confused, he already knows what to do, and how to do it is the most correct thing.


    So at this time, he ignored everyone''s strange eyes and picked up the body of the monster. Then he fell to the position of the sun in the sky.


    "My master, it is time to let this soul free. It is time to let him be born again!"


    "As you wish, the commander!"


    The grand voice sounded like it was in everyone''s ear, and all the light messengers fell to the ground because of this sound. Even when Selena''s face showed a strange expression, a ray of light was already falling from the sky. , fell on the body of the monster.

 Chapter 1281： Soul question and answer light messenger

    The thick golden light swayed like the most dazzling sunlight in the midsummer. And its appearance means the birth of a miracle.


    When the light shines on the monster''s body, everyone can see that the dirty flesh begins to fall off like a weathered rock. It was like some terrible destruction, but it was actually a special new life. Because it is hidden under this weathering, it is like a huge change like a broken butterfly.


    Almost visible to the naked eye, an illusory soul is pulled by this golden light. Different from the ugly monster, this soul is completely a human mind. Some thin shapes look like boring faces. Except for a pair of warm eyes, you can hardly see any attractive places.


    The emergence of such a soul is naturally impossible to make too many people move. But for the children who are still here, this is the most unimaginable thing.


    "Dad, it''s Dad." When a young child yelled and made such a voice, almost all the children couldn''t help but scream excitedly.


    They call the name they are most familiar with, and the voice is sorrowful. It is like a group of dog scorpions that have been thrown into the ice and snow. And when I heard such a voice, the soul that was still bathed in the light and looked confused, the face immediately showed a painful expression.


    At this time, he is conscious, and his reason and emotions are even more sober than when he was a monster. And it is precisely because of this that he will feel the pain more and more.


    Let your child know that he is the monster and let them see every sin committed by his father. This kind of thing is really what he does not want to see. So at this time, his mood was unusually complicated. Especially for the existence that dragged his soul out, he even had some anger.


    And such anger can''t escape the messenger behind all of this. So immediately, there was such a voice that rang in the ear of this soul.


    "Are you resentful to me? Why, knowing what is going to happen to you is what countless humans dream of. It is a sublimation, an opportunity that will give you a new life. There are countless people who are willing to give me everything. In exchange for such an opportunity. And I gave this opportunity to you, even if it is, what are you dissatisfied with me?"


    This curious voice made the heart of this soul shake. It was not until this time that he was certain that the world actually had a great existence that could not be clarified in watching a sad and small existence of himself. This made him very scared, because in any case, he is also a clergyman. Although the **** he worshipped in the past has already disappeared into his heart, he is still awe in this habit.


    However, in the fear of fear, there are still some people in his heart who want to laugh. The reason for this kind of laughter is because of his entire life.


    Almost no gods noticed him while he was alive. His life is being played by fate, ridiculous and sorrowful. If he didn''t find the meaning of his life under the coincidence, he really didn''t know that his life would be worthless like a walking dead. Even if he found the meaning of his life, such a life is really too pitiful. Almost gave up everything to keep the most precious existence in my heart, this is how many people will not experience. Compared with him, almost everyone can say that he is more fortunate than him. And it is such a bad luck, actually will get the so-called gods after the death. This makes him impossible to laugh.


    As a soul, since he wants to laugh so naturally, he will laugh out loud. And just after he laughed, the voice immediately asked him in his ear.


    "Why, do you think it''s funny?"


    "Yes, of course it''s funny. I never thought that people like me can get such a favor. Should I be grateful for the zero? Have you got the recognition of such a great existence for yourself? Maybe I should kneel down to you. It��s a pity that I��m dead now, and a dead person can��t do these things. So, unfortunately, you may not get the things you want from me.��


    "Do you think I want to get something from you, thank you? Or let you sell it to me? As you said, you are already dead. Do you think this has any value to me? ��


    The sound in the ear makes the soul rush to the mouth, and it is immediately a block, because from this point of view, there is really no good place to ask for. Now he has only one soul left, saying that it is a penny to lift him. This soul is very clear to himself, and the more he does, the less he understands why the great existence in this world will pick himself up.


    "Why, why is it me?"


    He asked the question, and soon he got the answer from that voice.


    "There are two reasons for choosing you. The first is that my commander personally pleads with me. He wants me to give you this opportunity. Because he really can''t bear to see you fall into this shape. The second reason is You are related to me. I have heard about your story. Although your soul is admirable, you can''t do anything right anyway. If you just rely on this, I have many reasons to choose not to choose. You. But I still chose you, do you know why?"


    "Why?" The soul is still very curious about this answer, because he really can''t think of the final answer. And just after he asked this question, the voice immediately said to him solemnly.


    "It''s very simple, because you are a father, a great father. And just as well, I am. Compared with you, I am lucky. Because I have the ability to protect my children. And you can be like this. In this case, protect your children in this way. This is enough for me to look at you. I can''t let your children down, I don''t want to see a good father fall to this point. So, I am willing to help you. ""


    ��Children?�� I heard such a keyword, and the soul couldn��t help but look at the children who were crying because of their appearance. Their biggest is only a teenager, the youngest is only five years old. Sometimes, the youngest guy is going to sleep when he sleeps at night. He has been countless times after becoming a monster, and heard the little guy crying at night. It��s a pity that at that time, he really had no way to comfort him as usual.


    Fortunately, his brothers and sisters still take care of him. During the time when he was not around, they were always doing their part. This made the poor little guy finally get used to the present life. However, when he appeared in front of them in such a way, the emotion accumulated by this little guy broke out immediately. Among all the children, he cried the most powerful, the kind of crying that almost broke the scorpion, and the heart of the soul was bursting with intense pain. Under such circumstances, he could only say bitterly to the voice in his ear.


    "If I can choose, I would rather not have such an opportunity. Because of my children! I really don''t want to see them crying for me. They should have their own lives, and I should quit. They are born. You will only make me a stain in their lives, and let them bear my nickname forever."


    "Do you think so?" The voice responded with a little smile. "However, my thoughts are different from you and you. As a father, I know very well how powerful a child''s thirst for his father is. Just like a child without parents who would dislike himself, there will be no one. Children will resent their own efforts for their father. Children with fathers are not the same as children without fathers. You are definitely different from them and not with them. Look at your children and see Seeing that crying is like a little guy like a waterman, do you really want to leave them, and say a farewell to them thoroughly?"


    The voice in the ear said something like this, and immediately it was a little shuddering to let the soul suffer. Of course he didn''t want to do that. If he could, he would think about using death to avoid all the problems. If he can, he certainly wants to live, or see his children grow up and watch them become a family. People who look at themselves can have a day full of children and grandchildren. However, this is impossible. The cruel fate and the harsh world do not allow him to have such luck. It seems that from the beginning, his fate is already doomed.


    Death is an end, and now, after his death, fate has sent an opportunity to him. He really doesn''t know how to deal with it. Is it accepted or rejected? His heart is always uncertain. Fortunately, the cry of the child gave him the last courage. After his heart was close, he finally made up his mind.


    "No, of course I don''t want to leave them. If I can, I am willing to stay with them all the time. I am willing to continue to use everything to protect them!"


    "It''s not just them, there are more children. This is the price I gave you a new life. Just like a deal, I give you life that is not dominated by fate, giving you the opportunity to continue to guard your children. And the reward you have to give me is that you have to be loyal to me and use your strength to protect more children. Just like taking care of your own children, guard them. Are you willing?"


    "Yes, I am willing. I have made up my mind. And such a thing is exactly what I want."


    "Good, then let''s get started. Just give me the freshman you want in my name. Don''t let me down, my apostle, my bright messenger!"

 Chapter 1282： Hidden danger

    The golden light that fell down suddenly became fierce, and everyone at this time could clearly see the incredible changes that occurred in the soul floating in the light.


    His body began to grow taller, and even the thin body began to become full of muscles. A pair of huge wings stretched out from behind his back like the ground grass, and soon they were covered with golden feathers. And when he waved the wings and floated in the sky, he became the whole person and the bright messengers around him.


    This general change in sublimation has made all people stunned. Some people are cheering, it is his children. For these children, they don''t care about the meaning behind this change. For them, this kind of thing has only one meaning, that is, their father is back, and he is returning to his side, which is more important than anything else.


    Others may not think so. In addition to these children and those who are bright messengers, almost all of them are faced with such a situation, they are silent and do not speak a word. They are not unaware of what this change means. But they are too aware of everything contained in it. The huge amount of information in this makes each of them filled with complex ideas, and it is precisely because of this that they will remain silent for a while.


    Yes, this silence is short-lived. As the golden light in the sky disappeared, it was almost immediate, and some people questioned what happened.


    "Why, what is this based on?"


    "With this murderer, this demon can turn into this look. And we still have to be such a person who lives without a ghost?"


    "We need an explanation, we have to explain. How can he get it all!"


    I don��t even need anyone to go to jealousy. What has happened to me is the deepest jealousy in my heart. If it is a glamorous past and enough to be called a sage, this person may not react too much to the current state.


    But Christians are different because his existence is too controversial. Perhaps from the perspective of his children, their father is a great existence and a perfect person. But for others, especially those who are hurt by Christians, he is definitely a thoroughly demon, an unforgivable villain.


    Nowadays, it is such a villain and a demon in their eyes that they have been favored by the gods and changed directly into the messengers of the gods. This is naturally to make them feel unfair and unacceptable.


    Because this is not a trivial matter, but a big event that is enough for anyone to move. Zhou Yiyi began to tell the Christians that it is not a joke that some people are willing to exchange all of their own for such an opportunity. Because as long as you are smart, you can understand what this kind of thing will mean.


    That means that as a mortal is about to get rid of the biggest embarrassment that exists in oneself, the most terrible factor of time can no longer be the sword of Damocles hanging on their heads. They can get eternal life, even forever youth. And in the eyes of any human being, it will be a dream.


    Especially in the current comparison, this kind of dream may become even more blazing. It can be said that just looking at the ugly appearance of oneself, looking at the bright and dazzling appearance of the bright messenger, many people can hate their teeth in their hearts. Not to mention that the precarious dangers of their previous and the eternal and powerful contrast of this light messenger.


    Envy and resentment, all kinds of deep grievances are almost erupting from the hearts of everyone. At such a time, almost no one can maintain the most basic reason. They are all cursing, screaming, almost unable to control and want to rush. And if these are viewed from the perspective of a light messenger, you will find that everything in front of you is just like a sea filled with venom, roaring constantly toward yourself.


    The Lightbringers are not weak sheep. When faced with such a threatening behavior, they will not have any retreat. So immediately, they pulled out their weapons and approached the refugees as a whole. Looking at their actions, those refugees who were still somewhat impulsive immediately succumbed.


    Things are others'', and life is their own. No one will take his own life to make such a joke. Although they are embarrassed, even saying that they are a little crazy. But they know very well that they are faced with a existence that they can''t fight at all. Threatening the gods, they are not so courageous. Especially let the gods give them the same things, it is even more idiotic to say things. Only those who are stupid and unable to see everything at all have such illusions. Although they are not lacking in such existence, quite a few of them are still wise.


    So from beginning to end, they never thought about confronting such stupid things directly. The reason why they put on such a gesture is that they hope to give some pressure to the opposite side in this way, so that they are forced to make compromises. However, such expectations seem to be impossible to achieve now.


    The ambassadors of the light are more tough than they think, and the attitude of not being willing to negotiate with you is almost immediately to suppress the arrogance of these people because of injustice and embarrassment.


    Unfortunately, this is temporary. Because even though those sane people are dying, those stupid guys don''t have the easy choice to give up. Previously, under the leadership of the sane, they already had some performance out of control. Although it was said that this sudden calming situation made them feel at a loss, this does not mean that they are willing to calm down the situation.


    They still have a sigh of anger in their hearts, but what they lack is just someone who is harassing them. At this time, the rational guys dare not make the situation bigger, but don''t forget that the people who have ghost ideas here are not just them.


    For Hydra, this situation is a godsend opportunity, and they have not missed the ground anyway. So immediately, they are already turbulent in the crowd.


    "Don''t be afraid, rushing up, these guys are definitely not afraid of how we are!"


    "Yes, we are civilians. These heavenly guys are definitely not afraid to really shoot us. If they do, they will only be more confessed."


    "Don''t we want to indulge these unfairness? Do we have to watch these guys glory in front of us? Don''t forget, what kind of **** has turned us into the look of today! Do you want to think again? Create a same class of exploitation?"


    The ignorance of mankind is that most people are reluctant to think. They have only physical execution, but no ideological savvy. Sometimes, they will only succumb to their own instincts and succumb to some kind of impulse in their hearts. Just like now, when many of them are sighing in their hearts, they are not willing to think about more problems. It was with the encouragement of these people that they immediately broke out in a single breath just as they found the target.


    Regardless of the consequences, even some do not count life and death. These people rushed again with pressure. This time, even if the sensible guys have converted the camp, it is impossible to try to stop it all. The crazy people are already careless. At this time, they only care about one, that is, rushing forward, rushing through the special door, in this way to prove their so-called victory.


    To be honest, such a situation is indeed what the light messengers did not expect. Just like what the Hydra say, they really don''t have the power to do anything to them. Even this kind of oppression at the moment is more of a deterrent. So they are faced with such changes, and each of them is somewhat at a loss. So naturally, their blockade has become somewhat powerless.


    The tens of thousands of people are surging, and it is absolutely boundless horror. Even if the bright messengers are powerful, it is absolutely impossible to completely intercept them in this situation. They need thunder means, but the Thunder means not to move. Seeing that these refugees are going through their defenses, suddenly, countless brilliance burst into flames.


    It is Yuehua, the power of Serena. And just after such a brilliance appeared, immediately there were countless moons and arrows thrown from the sky. Most of these arrows have been shot in the air, but this does not mean that no one will be hurt. In fact, it is precisely the idea that Serena is already murderous at this time, so naturally, her eruption is naturally impossible to return without success.


    Dozens of people were almost instantly penetrated by these sharp arrows, and under the power of those moonlights, their entire body immediately burned like a torch that was lit.


    The burning of the flame is naturally incomparable, so the mourning of these people is also unusually loud. It��s so loud that even if there are more than a hundred thousand people turbulent here, it��s impossible to cover up such a voice. And this made these people who were stunned by anger awake their brains immediately, and they almost subconsciously stopped their crazy actions.


    Under such circumstances, Serena has already strode into the air and asked the cold waters of these refugees.


    ��Who else wants to try this kind of death?��

 Chapter 1283： Deterrent consequences

    The deterrent of death is enough for most crazy people to find their own reason. That is the fear of being a blame, the result of each person''s infatuation with life. Therefore, it is almost inevitable, and the entire chaotic scene immediately subsided. However, in this kind of subsidence, a deeper hidden danger is buried.


    In any case, Serena is killing. Although she knows who she is, she is a group of sneaky people who deliberately stir up the rain and help the refugees. But those refugees don''t know their identity. In their eyes, this will only be a cruel repression, a deterrent to death without mercy.


    This kind of thing, but even the Hydra in the shell of the human **** has not done. At the very least, they have not done this on the surface. Now these guys in the shelter actually did this, which really made these refugees think of the country��s previous government.


    The Indian federal government is also such a cool presence. Their law enforcement officers are like thugs, and they have never been polite to their own citizens. Many times, if a refugee dares to do something like this, it will often lead to a strong suppression by the police. And if there are any severe demands on these police officers, they will often make a few lives. A large government, but almost half of the territories are in the middle of anti-government armed forces, it is difficult to say that there will be no reason for this.


    If it is said that the country still maintains the original appearance, these rebellious nationals may not have much grievance in their hearts. Even if there is, they are expected to endure. But now, the situation is different. What the government has done in the past has completely broken their psychological bottom line, which has led them to frantically hate everything related to the government. And now, when the shelters show such a violent wrist like the former government, many of them are already resentful.


    Although this grievance does not make them irrational, it is enough to let them give up all that is in front of their eyes. Although the shelter is good, once it is entangled with the most contradictory things in some people''s minds, then it may not be as good as imagined.


    So quickly, there was a reversal or even a large evacuation in the flow of people. In the face of such a situation, although the light messengers have their heart to stop, at the request of Serena, they chose to let them go.


    A resentful person is not what the shelter needs. Maybe they have no evil deeds now and before, but who can guarantee that they will not have it in the future. Allowing them to enter the shelter is obviously a hidden danger in the shelter. So instead of letting things get like this, it''s better to let them go, and cut off this possibility from the beginning.


    This is a practice that must not be done, and Serena herself knows. But she is more clear that this is what she has to do. For the sake of future considerations, this is definitely the safest approach. However, she also has to admit that she was indeed placed here by the Hydra.


    From the results, they lost this time. But Serena didn''t mean to admit defeat. Because it is not just them who will play tricks in the back. Play this little trick, they will also. And to a certain extent, the means they use are definitely more fierce than the little means at hand.


    Rama Muqam, that is the direction that Serena is about to start, and she believes that once she exposes that person and everything behind him, the gods will teach the radiant skin immediately. She was pulled down by her. At that time, the Hydra will suffer more than himself.


    Hate the house and the Ukrainian, once the hatred of the government has been transferred to them, it must have caused a huge blow to their cause. At that time, as long as I was a little more forceful on my side, even saying that Zhou Yi was put together to pressure the Hydra, is it not possible to pull up the entire Indian Hydra power uprooted?


    To deal with the wicked, after all, you must use the means of the wicked. She used to be busy with shelters, so she has been dragged and unable to leave, and now, it is time to start preparing for this work!


    After the deterrent of the Thunder, although the refugees lost a large part of the base, the relatives of the rest will become much more honest. Under such circumstances, it is possible to ensure the security of the shelter by virtue of the light messenger. It doesn''t make much sense for her to continue to sit here, so instead of doing this, it is better to act as I planned at the outset.


    Think of it, this is also the action that Serena had retained. So just to explain it a little bit, she left the shelter directly and headed for the direction of Delhi. And now, in Delhi, the country��s former capital, a complete human tragedy is being staged.


    Rama Mujam is a person who almost reached the top of Indian politics in the past. His life can be said to be very beautiful. Not only does it have a bright future, but it also has a beautiful wife and a beautiful child. He could have lived very well, better than the other ninety-nine people in the world. But unfortunately, because of his own greed and mistakes, everything is gone in such a moment.


    Before the nuclear bomb broke out, it was the most brilliant moment in Rama Mujam��s life. After the nuclear explosion broke out, he was instantly knocked down to the bottom from this brilliant moment.


    But in general, he is still lucky. Because compared with those politicians in Delhi, compared with the unlucky ones that were directly evaporated by nuclear bombs. He always kept his own life. This is already lucky enough for others, because he is alive anyway. But in his own opinion, this is only the beginning of his unfortunate life.


    Because he survived, not by the fate of care. But because the venom deliberately saved his life at that time. He had thought that the venom at that time was done in the spirit of protecting the partners. He thought that he was still valuable to them at that time. It��s a pity that all this is what he thinks more.


    The reason why venom protects him is entirely a special evil taste. He let him survive, just want him to taste the cruelty of reality.


    Yes, cruel reality. When the whole country fell under the impact of the nuclear bomb, when the army under his hand collapsed completely because of this sudden change. He is no longer the tall marshal of the past. Now, he is simply no different from an ordinary person.


    And an ordinary person, for the Hydra, naturally has no value. So he was abandoned, and he was very sadly a struggling member of the city. He even said that his situation is far more miserable than that of ordinary people.


    The huge popularity in the past is now a threat to death. Almost every person who recognizes him will hate him from the heart, and almost desperately wants to recover everything he has lost from him. Although he has been there again and again, and in three places to defend, this has nothing to do with himself, he is also a victim. But obviously, the almost crazy people who have been tortured by this disaster have not listened to his sophistry.


    In a country that has completely lost its rules and order, a group of people who have completely lost their minds can do what crazy actions are impossible to think about. And in their hands, Rama Mujam can be said to have suffered all kinds of torture. And the reason why he is still alive is not because of his tenacious vitality, purely because those people want to keep him alive.


    Giving him a good time is obviously impossible to let these crazy people hate. They will torture him and torture him bit by bit, allowing him to enjoy all the torture in the world while he is alive. Only by doing so can they solve their own hatred, and only by doing so can they have an account of their own death for those who have died.


    For these people, everything they do is justified. For Rama Mujam, all this is as terrible as a nightmare.


    Anyone who has been dug up an eye, cut off his ears and nose, and burnt a layer of skin with charcoal will feel that the world is like a nightmare. Rama Mujam is also a human, so he is no exception. And especially after he was kept in a cage like a beast, and every day he was forced to feed the excrement, he had an urge to die.


    However, how much he is still a strong-willed person. Although there was such an impulse in his heart, he eventually pressed the impulse. He wants to live, not only for himself, but also for his family. He knew that his wife and children were still waiting for him to go home, so he would go back to see them anyway.


    This is the only reason for him to stick to it. As for what to avenge the Hydra, he is already afraid to do extravagant thoughts in this regard.


    Endured one day after another, and finally found a chance to escape in a special case. Just when he had a wonderful fantasy and hoped to see his wife and children safe and secure, he found that things were far from being as good as they thought.


    The revenge of the world against him is not just about his own. And that means that it is not just him who has to pay the price, but also those around him. This is a cruel fact, and he has witnessed such cruel facts, and the whole person seems to be caught in hell.

 Chapter 1284： Happy past desperate will

    Rama Mujam is already in his fifties this year. This is a very strong moment for politicians, so it is not surprising that he will have such ambitions. But for the vast majority of people, such an age is already about to think about how to enjoy the old age.


    Rama Mujam sometimes considers this issue, but he always has a natural superiority when considering such a problem. There is no reason for him because his family is really very happy.


    His wife knew him when he was young, and he knew the book, elegant and beautiful. What is better is that the family background is also very superior. The two people are both right and wrong. It can be said that the two of them are the best couples of their generation. Generally speaking, they are all kind of people.


    With such a perfect wife, life can be said to be half full. The luck of Rama Mujam is obviously far less than this. Because he still has two children who can make him proud.


    He and his wife have two children, one boy and one girl. The boy is a brother, and he has always been the best of his kind. It is not only an extraordinary achievement in academics, but also an exceptional success in business. Less than 30 years old, he has become the mayor of a place. This is still the case when he did not rely on his father''s strength, and after getting his father''s intervention, he even had the opportunity to be transferred to the central government for important positions.


    This is not a joke, because Rama Mujam does have this ability. Just as he was almost confirmed to be elected as the new Prime Minister of India, his son was already designated as the new mayor of Delhi. It is conceivable that under his operation, his son''s political career will definitely be smooth sailing, and even the successor who will become his position in the future will definitely not be a problem.


    Compared with the son of this future political path, his daughter is not inferior. His daughter is almost ten years younger than her son. Since childhood, it has been the apple of the whole family. It stands to reason that the child who came out like this should be a pampered little princess. But his daughter is not the same, not only smart, but also very independent. When I was in high school, I was already quiet, and opened a store of my own without his father.


    You know, as a military family, Rama Mujam has enough love for her daughter, but she does not give her huge money to let him squander. This means that my daughter is relying on her own efforts to name her store. Although this may not have borrowed the power of his brother or some other people, it is already commendable that a high school student can do this.


    And this, for the daughter of Rama Mujam, is only the beginning. After graduating from high school, she was admitted to the Stanford University Business School with excellent results. After graduating from college, she gained the investment of Sequoia Capital with her genius ideas and established her own company in India. In just a few short years, this company has become a giant in the region, and an excellent company in India. Although the size of the company is far from being comparable to those of large companies, it is a miracle in her age.


    A respectful person, a wife who has been loved for 30 years, a good child, and a son who has just added a grandson. Such a family composition is just a matter of thought, so that Rama Mujam can not help but laugh at such a heavy-duty guy. He always thought that everything that is so perfect is God''s gift to him, and fate cares for him. And he has been struggling, even at the cost of climbing the final position, a large part of the reason is for them.


    He hopes to give his children a better future. He hopes that his children and grandchildren will become the giants in the country of India like the Gandhi family. This was a good idea, and it was his final reward for his own destiny. But he did not think that his own painstaking efforts would become the most important bargaining chip to push his loved ones into hell.


    That is the situation that he absolutely does not want to see. However, even if he does not want to see it again, this has completely turned into a fact.


    When Rama Mujam dragged his broken body and endured the pain that was almost impossible to endure, like a wild dog rolling in the mud, shuttled through the dirty garbage, and finally step by step. When he returned to his beautiful big house, he couldn''t believe what was in front of him.


    The original palatial door was now ruined like a torn skirt, and the flowers in the yard, almost all of which were taken care of by their wives, were all People are uprooted and thrown into the ground like garbage.


    The pitted ground and the ragged house made him not believe that it was his own house. But the familiar arrangement and the road, but it is fully explained, this is his home, this is everything he is familiar with.


    And that''s all this, so that his inner hopeful heart has already fallen to the bottom.


    He originally thought that his home was far from the urban area and should not be affected by the nuclear explosion. He originally thought that with his own power, everything he left behind was also able to keep his home steady. The reason why he is so eager to see his loved ones, but also has such a wonderful fantasy, is based on such a foundation. But now, looking at everything in front of him, he never dared to have such optimistic thoughts.


    Now he only hopes that his family can be there, just hope that he can see that they are still alive. As for other people, he is already somewhat afraid to look forward to it. And like some terrible thoughts, although it will appear in his brain, but he did not even have the courage to think about it.


    He only hopes for this, only hope that God can satisfy his small wish. But just standing here, just relying on guessing everything, it is impossible to get results. To know exactly what the result looks like, he has to walk in and see it with his own eyes.


    However, it is not easy, because in the case of Rama Mujam, even if he takes a step, he needs great courage. He is hesitant, so he walks slowly. But no matter how slow he is, this road is also the end. When he stood in front of the door that could not be completely concealed, and when he had a great courage to push the door away, he immediately saw everything in the familiar hall. And when he saw those things, he immediately collapsed like a beast, desperately mourning.


    His wife, the woman who had been with him for half a lifetime, is now in front of him, staring at himself with a pair of eyes that can''t be seen. Just watching, because at this moment, the woman had only one head hanging on the doorpost alone, and the body under her head was like a garbage, and was casually thrown into the living room.


    The peeled, clean body is bloody, because the skin of her entire body has been peeled off. And then it was hung up directly above the living room, the one that was originally the most popular with her crystal chandelier.


    She died and no doubt died. And looking at this woman who has been with her for thirty years, she finally got such a result, watching her death can not look good. Rama Mujamton was saddened by heart, holding her head and crying.


    He never thought that this woman would get such an ending, because in his vision, he always thought that she could go hand in hand with herself until the end, until she was quietly sent away in a serene. She can live happily, have the company of her children, and have the expectation of her grandson. Peaceful and full, like every happy woman in the world. She can be like that, but why is it going to be like this!


    Pain, sorrow, and the ultimate self-blame. All of this made Rama Mujam as crazy as it was to destroy the body that was already broken. At this time, he only felt that he was sorry for his wife and he was sorry for his family. When I think of my family, this man who is almost going to drive himself crazy is immediately mad.


    He thought of his own child and thought of his grandson who could not speak. At this time, he could not imagine what kind of encounter they would have, but from the urgency and madness in his heart, he still took his wife''s head and looked desperately for the past in the deeper part of the room.


    If a **** is listening to his prayers, then at this time he is absolutely praying for the birth of a miracle in the most pious way. However, the miracle was not born. When he walked to the deepest part of the room step by step, when he saw that his son was tied to the stone pillar, it was an angry anger that almost came to the eye. When he looks like, he is already desperate.


    When he saw that his daughter and his son''s wife were naked and a humiliated to death, his heart was already dead.


    And when he saw his grandson, the most promising existence in his own mind was dismantled into pieces, stuffed in a large pot, and even a piece of flesh could not be found, only a pile could be found. When he was ruined by the clean bones, he couldn��t even tell himself what he was like now.


    At this moment, Rama Mujam is dead. Even if he is still alive, he is just a living corpse. His emotions, his soul, everything he has been completely cleaned up with the things that appeared in front of him.


    He died, only one body, a body driven by the only remaining will. And this will to drive his body is called revenge!

 Chapter 1285： Commitment to revenge cooperation intention

    A man who is revengeful, this should be the most authentic portrayal of Rama Mujam. However, no matter who sees his current appearance, I am afraid it is hard to believe that he will have the ability to take revenge. Because of what he is now, it is really miserable.


    There was almost no good meat under the ragged clothes. Almost all of the coke-like skin and the facial features that had no outlines made him look like a charred body.


    If he is really a charred body, that''s it. But he is not, he is really alive. And what kind of pain will this kind of living be, I am afraid that most people can''t even imagine it.


    One eye was dug up and the nose and ears were cut off. This cruel punishment brought about not only physical pain, but also a weakening of the five senses. Whether it is visual or auditory, or smell, it is lost to a certain extent, and this is equivalent to eliminating more than half of the world that he can perceive for an ordinary person.


    What is the taste of the world is half, I am afraid many people can hardly understand. But you can imagine that when you are in an unfamiliar environment, you can''t hear the sound, you can''t smell it, and you can only see what you see, no matter what. Can this taste make you feel better?


    The answer is of course no. Now, Rama Mujam is in such a situation. This situation is not the worst situation for him. The worst thing about him is the pain of his coke-like flesh.


    Many people sometimes ignore the importance of the skin, however, the importance of this organization throughout your body is absolutely beyond your imagination. Not only are aesthetic problems, they also carry the daily perspiration, heat and detoxification functions of your body, and even the outermost layer of protection of the human body is provided by them. Without the protection of the skin, the daily metabolism of human beings can hardly be completed, and especially in the case of the loss of the outermost layer of protection, the damage from human beings from the outside world will also rise linearly.


    The direct stimulation of the subcutaneous nerves, the blockage of the pores of the human body, and even the risk of infection with suppuration will appear on such a flesh. The pain represented by this problem is enough to make anyone desperate and only want to be freed from death.


    It can be said that, like Rama Mujam''s current state, anyone who sees him will feel sympathy for him and express his condolences to the pain he has suffered. In their eyes, this is already a waste, whether it is psychological torture or physical pain, enough to make him a useless waste. And this is a guy who can be regarded as the ultimate disabled. A guy who may have spent the rest of his life in a hospital bed, dreams of revenge. If you say it to anyone, it will be unrealistic.


    But in fact, this is the case, Rama Mujam now only wants revenge. And his goal of revenge is clear, that is, those who have hurt his wife and children are the chief culprit in all of this.


    Hydra, he is very clear who caused this to happen. If they were not planning this series of plots behind their backs, such a tragedy would never have happened to him. They must be responsible for this, they must pay for it. And what will this cost be? Rama Mujam��s heart is already in thought.


    Destroy the bones and send all the **** to hell? These can not fill the hate of Rama Mujam at this moment. If he can, he is willing to do something more excessive and cruel. It��s a pity that even he himself knows how difficult and impossible it is to do such a thing.


    Now he is just a loner, a waste that doesn''t even hold his fists. And how can it be that I want to deal with the Hydra? That''s a Hydra, not a soft-footed shrimp. Now, for them, it is estimated that it is equivalent to the dead mouse on the edge of the stinking ditch, and one foot can be stepped into the meat.


    Rama Muqam did not doubt the ability of the Hydra at all. As the last profit-seeker, they were afraid to casually send a beggar, and they could let themselves go. The gap between them is too big, and Rama Mujam himself feels desperate. And in such desperation, even if it is revenge, it will inevitably give birth to a trace of confusion.


    Do you really have this ability? Can you really revenge the Hydra?


    Don''t think he knows what the final answer will be. He does not have that ability, and he is almost impossible to avenge the Hydra. But is this the reason he gave up? The answer is of course no. Because he always holds his wife''s head, and whenever he sees his wife''s eyes that are not eye-catching, there is already a voice in his heart that is madly screaming. Revenge, revenge, or they will die!


    This sentence has become the only driving force for him to persist. If this reason is not supporting him and giving him the final strength, he is really not sure that he can continue to support under such circumstances. His pressure is too great and his pain is too strong. If it weren''t for the heart that was eager for revenge, maybe when he encountered it all at the beginning, he would choose to break his own self and completely end his sad life.


    But he can''t do this, his wife''s eyes are still staring at himself, and the hatred in his heart is also urging him, so that he can''t forget it anyway. He must revenge and try his best to revenge. Even if he can only bite a piece of meat from the body of the Hydra, he must do whatever he wants.


    However, what should I do? Rama Mujam knew very well that he knew that nothing could be done by his own power. In order to truly retaliate against the Hydra, he must find a force to cooperate to realize his ambition. But who should I look for?


    In theory, the Tianshou Bureau and the Alliance Government behind them are the best choice. Because they were formed to deal with the Hydra. In essence, they are just like natural enemies. And if you can borrow their strength, then maybe it can really play a role in the Hydra.


    However, it may be just some of the effects. As a former government executive, Rama Muqam is well aware of the shackles and struggles between the Heavenly Hammer and even the Allies. Perhaps it is understandable that they do this for the benefit of their respective countries. However, if it is from the perspective of Rama Mujam, their embarrassment is likely to become a hindrance to their own revenge.


    He is not clear about the ability of the Hydra, but he is very clear. Don''t look at the current Tianshou Bureau looks like a piece of iron barrel, it is not the original look of the Shendang Bureau. But in fact, it may not be better than the one in the SHIELD era.


    From the time when the Hydra reported to himself that he was being investigated, he knew that the Tianshou Bureau had already been infiltrated by the Hydra. And there is that Smith. Zhou, although the superficial hero of the Tianshou Bureau, is actually the top of the Hydra. Is such a guy the only exception? Rama Muqam is really hard to believe this, so even with him, there will be no hope for these guys.


    If you find them to cooperate, then maybe you will be sold by some of them. And if the Hydra, which is hidden in it, uses its power to manipulate the direction of the situation, then maybe they will usher in their devastating blow.


    This is not impossible, because you know, Rama Mujam is carrying a rather disgraceful past. He has worked with the Hydra and even slaughtered hundreds of thousands of people for his own ulterior motives. Such a background, if it is really targeted, it is easy to be brought to court by public opinion. I believe that with his current capital, there will never be any people who will make great efforts to protect him. Therefore, this cooperation object is simply unreliable.


    Whether it is from the relationship of cooperation or from the ability they have demonstrated, the conclusion is the same. Therefore, if you really want revenge, and for the purpose of letting the Hydra suffer at least the pain of the bones, then it is better to change to a more suitable partner.


    So, who is this more suitable partner? Rama Mujam thought for a long time and did not think of a good answer.


    Unlike other guys, Hydra has become a real behemoth in so many years of development. Such a guy, even if it is the whole world, I am afraid I can''t find a few guys who can compare with them. And to find those who are willing to be enemies with them, it is even a minority.


    Even those big powers, I am afraid I will not make up my mind to make a deadly enemy with the Hydra. Their concerns made them even open to the Hydra at some point. This is not what Rama Mujam would like to see, so he must look for another partner who can make up his mind.


    So, who is it? Suddenly, he thought of the summons from the gods he had heard before. The information from the shelter reminded him of a powerful force that he had neglected.


    Ming Wang. One is definitely not the existence of mortal forces. Such a existence, as long as he is willing, can definitely cause a huge blow to the Hydra. And the most important thing is that there have been festivals between them. Although I don��t know why Ming Wang will be a long time for the Hydra, Rama Mujam believes that he will be the most suitable candidate for his partner.


    It is him! It can only be him!

 Chapter 1286： Yin and Yang wrong way

    Rama Muqam has made up his mind and goals, but what he does not know is that the target he is looking for is now looking for him.


    From the beginning, Rama Mujam was a very important part of Selena and Zhou Yi''s plan. Using the refugees who encouraged him to be dissatisfied with what happened to him happened to the Hydra, which is what they want to achieve. However, this kind of thing is simple to say, but the actual operation is extremely complicated. There is no reason for it, because it is too difficult to search for a person now.


    This is not the information, the era of order. After being devastated by a nuclear bomb, everything inherent in this land has been devastated. Among them, the most influential and most direct is the electronic products that are structured in modern technology.


    When all these are in good condition, it is very simple to find someone. A phone call or a message can automatically reveal the person''s trace. However, when everything has disappeared and everything seems to be back in the Stone Age, you will find that finding someone is not easy.


    There is no way to connect with your goals, you can only find them in the most primitive way, and when all the order has collapsed, it is almost impossible for everyone to maintain the most basic morality and restraint of human beings, you can believe There are almost no people who rely on it. This means that you can only find the person you want to find on your own, but it is a sea of ??people, and it is still a place of chaos. It is no different from finding a needle in a haystack.


    At this time, even if Serena is a moon goddess, there will be no good way. And when she really started doing such a horrible search, she suddenly had an urge to thank the Hydra.


    The reason why this is said is because a move by Hydra has invisibly reduced her huge troubles. Perhaps because of the consideration of this special city of Delhi, perhaps it is simply not willing to give this city with too much political content an opportunity. In short, the entire country is in full swing, and even the so-called transformation treatment plan that has penetrated into the mountain village has not been implemented in this city. And this makes the entire Delhi still maintain the original post-disaster state.


    The environment here is undoubtedly the worst, because in the beginning, in order to fight and retaliate, Hagtel is regarded as a target. And because the Hydra does not want to take care of it. All the people here can only struggle here with the most primitive human gestures.


    Many people have survived the first wave of nuclear strikes, but they may not be able to survive the tortures of the next few months. Although human beings claim to be the spirit of all things, without the intervention of external forces, they simply do not have the ability to fight nuclear radiation and the chain reaction.


    Many people have died here, which is unfortunate for them. But for Serena, this is fortunate. Because she only has a small number of people who still have human gestures to find their own goals. Moreover, this search is still among the few guys in these human poses that live to the present.


    As long as Rama Mujam is still alive, he will definitely be among these people. And people like him, who have special significance, can even say that they play an important role in the choice of fate, are not so easy to die. This is very certain of Serena, so she just looked for it in this way.


    It can be said that this way has greatly reduced the workload of Serena, making her difficult search a lot easier. However, it is precisely because this kind of search has become somewhat scoped, but it has caused unexpected changes in things.


    Serena is too confident, confident and even conceited. So when she scanned everyone in Delhi without everyone''s attention, she almost subconsciously missed the existence of Rama Mujam.


    Because Rama Mujam is no longer the original appearance, his form will not look like a normal person no matter how it looks. That terrible and embarrassing face, even if it is placed in the converted refugees, can be considered ugly. So when Serena hurriedly glanced at him, she completely subconsciously regarded him as a reformer who wandered from another city.


    This made her miss her goal and also let Rama Mujam miss the opportunity to contact all of the first time. In this case, the work of both of them fell into the mud and mud. Time will be dragged longer and longer, and the longer the time drags, the more likely they are to have unexpected changes. This is what they absolutely do not want to see, but fortunately, as a goal they are targeting together, Hydra is not aware of the threats they are facing.


    For the managers of the Hydra here, Steve is also temporarily immersed in the joy of finding trouble in the shelter. Of course, he was not surprised by the use of Christians to add trouble to the shelter. After all, it was just a small fight, at most it was only a successful little temptation. If it is really happy because of this thing, then it is not necessary. The reason why he is so happy is another reason. The reason for this is that the Christian thing has pointed him to a clear path, and he thought of the suppression plan that should be carried out now.


    In his view, a setback is actually innocuous for a sanctuary with Ming Wang as a backstage. If you really want to prevent Ming Wang from reaching in and even saying that his power is completely removed from this land, he must give him a more serious blow.


    However, the gap in power made him dare not use the means of force. Just kidding, that��s Ming Wang, the most powerful guy in the world. That is to say, this layer of skin that has a human **** is concentrating on the outside, so that those in the shelter can take care of the innocent people in order to not do it. Otherwise, you don''t have to solve the problem by force. It is estimated that in a blink of an eye, people are already using force to solve themselves.


    Force is the most undesirable act at this time. So naturally, there are only conspiracy and tricks that he can use. However, this is not simple. Because the so-called conspiracy and tricks always have a huge shortcoming, it is difficult to shake the enemy''s roots. In this world, there are many great people who have achieved great success in the military industry, but there are very few people who have achieved everything by conspiracy and tricks. The reason is because the so-called conspiracy tricks are simply not on the table.


    Just as a country��s foundation is always an industry like military heavy industry, once a country transfers its core industry to a soft industry like entertainment, then even the next trousers that he will be bullied by his own enemy will be Kneeling down.


    The confrontation in strength is always king, and it seems that this kind of sword is a slant, and the sneaky little action is always just a martyr. But even if it is a martyrdom, since this means exists, then he has the truth of existence. Steve does not abandon it because it is a small means of not being able to get on the table. In fact, on the contrary, he is now focusing on such a small means.


    You don''t need to be a big fan, you just need to move in private. Even if the enemy knows what you are doing, as long as you don''t really grasp the foot, you will not let this layer of skin on your body be torn down. Such a means is really appropriate for him now.


    Anyway, it is impossible to directly destroy a shelter with such a background. Then it is better to use these small means to constantly add to it, let it take care of itself in trouble, until it is completely exhausted.


    As for whether there will be so much trouble? Steve is not worried about this issue at all. Because this is India after all, the world''s brightest population is second, and it is not allowed to be the first country. The population living on this land is in the billions, and under such a base, even if the probability of a previous Christian story is only one in ten thousand, they can squeeze out tens of thousands of similar stories. .


    Of course, this conversion is somewhat unscientific. After all, this is the world after the nuclear explosion, and the population base is already an uncertain factor. But even if you can''t get tens of thousands, taking out hundreds of thousands of similar examples is enough to achieve his goal.


    Suppress the shelter to ensure the stability of the population resources of the Hydra in this land. This is his purpose. Is this purpose difficult? It may be difficult for others to say, but for him, Steve Rogers, he has a lot of confidence to achieve such a goal.


    There is nothing difficult in the world, but he is definitely a caring person. For his grand ideal, for his great ambition. No matter what kind of difficulty is in front of him, he has the courage to overcome. This is just a small mound in front of him, not to the point where he can make him sigh.


    But when it comes to ideals, Steve��s heart has always been so uncertain. He followed Smith''s week to shape his great unity of humanity, to eliminate all opposition and inequality, and to let humanity completely override the great prosperity of all things, including destiny. But obviously they have been on the plan for so long, but he does not feel that he has said that everything created has a shadow of prosperity.


    Wandering in front of him is always destruction and destruction, and those people, those who are called the foundation, can really be called humans? Steve was very suspicious, and it was when he raised his eyebrows deeply for this problem. A voice suddenly passed into his ear.


    "What are you thinking about? My general?"

 Chapter 1287： Human definition

    Only one person will use the title of the general to call Steve, and only one person has this qualification to call him like this. ????? One ~www.novelhall.com~Smith. Zhou, the behind-the-scenes master of this Hydra, that one hand turned Steve into this appearance. Only in front of him, Steve will change from a principal to a second-level general.


    If such a change in identity is to other people, Steve may be interested. Because after all, everything here is created by him. If someone stands up and snatches the fruits of his labor at this time, he will be polite and will never have any good colors for him. But if it is for Smith. Zhou, this is not true.


    Because Smith. Zhou is his leader, his mentor, and the instructor of everything he has done here. If he is not guiding himself, he may not be able to see such a potentially potential market. So naturally, for such a existence, he immediately bowed his head in a convincing manner.


    "How come you are here, sir?"


    He asked this question, not questioning, but simply curiosity. In the face of his doubts, Smith Zhou stood up, smiled and patted him on the shoulder, and then stood side by side with him, looking out from the floor-to-ceiling window to the outside of this foundation.


    "I am here because of everything you have done, Steve. You are doing very well. Even if I am here, I may not be able to do better than you. You thoroughly smashed this land, you The foundation stone of our organization is firmly built on it. You let the world be shocked by your actions and panic."


    "Now the whole world is paying attention to your every move, especially after the forces in the city of Hui Yao have been involved here, they are paying more attention to everything here. This is very good, really good, because you put their The sights are all attracted, which gives us great convenience for other actions. So if I can, I hope that you can continue to do so. Although I know the pressure here is great, if it is you, it should be You can hold on to this foundation."


    These words made Steve pick an eyebrow. As a smart person, he was always used to finding extra meaning in the words. So soon, he said to Smith indefinitely.


    "So, you should be here not to deal with me. Then let me think about it. If they are acting consistently, if they are not dealing with me, then they should be to deal with him. Read a book? Also After all, you have this identity, and if it is to deal with him, you are indeed the best means of restraint."


    The advantage of talking to a smart person is here. You don''t need to say too much. Just give him a little hint and he can understand your general meaning. This can save a lot of effort, especially for those who are not willing to pay more effort.


    Smith. Zhou is a person who doesn''t like to waste his tongue, so he just nodded with a smile and admitted Steve''s guess. Then he turned the subject and asked him.


    "Right, you haven''t told me the question at the beginning? Your career is doing very well, it can be said to be prosperous. But from your expression, you don''t seem to be so happy. I can see The confusion and hesitation in your heart, talk about it, what is bothering you, maybe I can give you some help."


    Smith. Zhou is not a considerate person. Especially in dealing with his subordinates, his means are often very cool. Buying people''s minds is not suitable for him. He prefers to use Enwei and Shi to make people sell their lives. However, this is a means for others, and he does not intend to use it on Steve.


    Who is Steve, he is very clear. Compared with those who succumb to their own interests for their own interests, he cares more about his own ideals, the future they have shaped. With this alone, he has the value that allows Smith. Zhou to look at him differently, let alone Steve''s own ability?


    You know, Smith Zhou called him a general, not to ridicule him. But for Smith. Zhou, Steve is indeed his general. His role in the Smith Week career is no less than that of the ancient elites. It is even said that in some respects he is better than the ancient names.


    Yun Wen Yun Wu, and even the ability to sit on the side of the town. Such talents are not modern, even in historical books. Smith Zhou himself is a step-by-step walk from thousands of years of history, so he naturally knows how rare a talent like Steve is.


    Such talents can play an absolute role in anyone''s side. Even in a huge organization like Hydra, his role in himself is definitely a right-handed existence. For such a person, the means of enlightenment and light can not completely encour him. In order for him to be tied to himself, he must be entangled in him in a more in-depth way.


    Talk about ideals and talk about feelings. This is the way to have this kind of talent. Although Smith. Zhou used some kind of disgraceful means to thoroughly coach Steve to his side, but this does not mean that he does not need to spend time to deepen and Steve and each other. got engaged.


    In fact, on the contrary, the more people recruited with this special means, the more they need to manage their relationship with each other. The kind of connection between them is not reliable. If you don''t care, then you may lose such a strong arm one day. Smith Zhou is not so stupid, so he has always been very careful.


    Be a friend and be a mentor. Almost all of his skills, Smith. Zhou held his position as much as possible in Steve''s heart. This kind of effort is completely square, so naturally, he is inevitably concerned about Steve''s confusion.


    Perhaps a little bit of confusion is likely to turn into doubts about their careers, and perhaps this little doubt may be the basis of all the collapses of his painstaking efforts. He didn''t want such stupid things to happen to him, so he cares and cares.


    Smith. Zhou thought a lot, but Steve didn''t think as much as he thought. He is only questioning everything he has done. Now that Smith has offered to confuse himself, he no longer has reservations, but he directly said to him.


    "You are right, I am indeed a place that I don''t really understand. Sir, I remember we talked about our business. Our cause is to unify the forces of all mankind and form a human being. The core is to let human beings overtake the new world above everything. I have always struggled for this goal. I also believe that if our cause continues, it can indeed integrate the entire human power. However, there are I don��t understand a bit. Is everything really right in this land? Those people, I mean those refugees who are treated as chess pieces by us, even those who are under our hands. They After accepting this series of technological transformations, can they really be called humans?"


    Having said that, Steve paused, and he seemed hesitant, but in the end he tried to confide his heart.


    "Really, I am very skeptical about this. Because the meaning of human beings is fixed, it is limited by our origins, our environment and even the genes in our bodies. Everything we do is undoubtedly broken. In this category, many people in our hands have become no longer like personal. If we continue this way, can our business be said to be a human cause? Our ideals, what we pursue Everything can really be said to be the same as what we originally pursued? I am not sure, so I think, I may need an explanation for you."


    This is an ideological problem, and such problems are often the most troublesome. Because this problem rises to the extent of disagreement, then he is not something that can be solved by general means. Throughout the ages, if this kind of ideological struggle is not completely destroyed by the survival of it, then it is impossible to separate the results.


    Smith. Of course, it is impossible to destroy his right arm, so naturally, he can only solve this problem when it has not developed to the point of disagreement. It''s not easy, but fortunately, Smith''s experience is extraordinary, so he just thought about it, and opened his mouth and responded to Steve.


    "On this point, I think I should tell you about my own opinion first. Human beings, what is humanity? Perhaps in your opinion, you think that human beings have fixed genetic sequences, highly developed wisdom and sociality. A kind of creature. But I don''t think so. In my opinion, the so-called human being should not be so remotely outlined in a biological perspective. He should be a broader and more enlightened system. In the world thousands of years ago, some people have already drawn a scope for such a system. They believe that the so-called human beings should not be determined in the form of life, but in the form of thought and soul. To make a decision."


    "Like your original companion, the young man named Peter Parker, his genes have been mixed with genetically modified spiders. If you judge it in your way, he shouldn��t be human. Yes. But do you think he is human?"


    Steve frowned and didn''t answer. However, everyone knows his answer. After all, it is a young man he admires, so naturally, this non-human statement will not be established in him.


    Smith. Zhou knew Steve��s thoughts, so he patted Steve��s shoulder and smiled and smiled at him.


    "That''s it, my friend. If you want to open it, the definition of human beings should not be like this. You understand this, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1288： Handling future negotiation guarantees

    Steve Zhou said these truths are understood, and he is willing to accept this statement. A ~www.novelhall.com~ wants. After all, human beings are just some ways to identify their own kind in biological form.


    In the end, what humans have in their hands is a weapon called technology. This kind of weapon is changing human life a little while making human life change with each passing day. Perhaps hundreds of years ago, humans never thought that there would be something that they did not belong to themselves, but today, hundreds of years later, artificial organs and even artificial babies have gradually become the norm in the human world. .


    This will only be a beginning, and definitely not an end. When humans use the power of science and technology more and more deeply, they will one day evolve to such a degree. Perhaps like these guys of the Hydra, they use biotechnology to create a stronger body for themselves. Perhaps like Ao Chuang Zhi, it uses steel and electric current instead of its own existence.


    This is not impossible, because humans are always crazy in this regard. They can do a lot of things that people can''t believe. This is the case in the past, and it is now, and the future will certainly be like this. They will eventually become such a day, and when they become like that, when the whole human world has accepted that change, will his idea today still make sense?


    The answer is obviously no. Steve knows very well that at that time his own thoughts will only be a joke. So instead of entangled with this problem, it is better to open a little and use Smith''s request to revisit the problem.


    A lot of things are sometimes like this. Just change the angle, then the things that originally plagued you will naturally be solved. Steve no longer has to worry about whether it is a human problem. But that doesn''t mean he is all relaxed. In fact, this issue is only the beginning. Many of the problems derived from it need to be resolved. So immediately, Steve asked Smith. Zhou.


    "Do you think human judgment needs to be considered through the heart and the soul? Well, I agree with this, this is indeed the most appropriate way for us at the moment. But, don''t you find it? Our side, I mean Is it that in our organization, there are already many guys who don��t even look like humans in their hearts?"


    "For example, our elite people. Look at what you should know. Some of them are no longer controlling their bloodthirsty, but they are starting to extend their poisonous hands to their own kind. They hunt themselves. The kind of kindness is a kind of fun, and this behavior like a beast is regarded as a symbol of oneself. If they are not in a minority, at least I know very much. For these people, do you have no idea? ?"


    Faced with such a question, Smith. Zhou converges on the smile on his face and begins to become silent.


    This is a problem, and it is a question that Smith. Zhou does not want to perfuse himself. Because he is not talking about his own ideals. Everything he promised to Steve, the future he described to Steve, was his own ideal, and his vision of maintaining his life.


    He has gone from ancient times to the present, after numerous trials and tribulations, countless reincarnations, in order to turn this into reality. If you just think of such an ideal as a slogan, if you have an empty talk, there is no need to pay so much. This is also fundamentally sorry for his reincarnation and efforts over the past few thousand years.


    He is serious, so naturally, he must consider what Steve said. Because if this problem is not handled well, it will really affect his future career.


    Imagine if the backbone of the future empire he founded was the inhuman existence that Steve said, what would such a future become for humanity? The answer must be a disaster. Mankind may become a victim of this future empire, and even say that this race of mankind will be completely destroyed under such a future.


    That is not the future that Smith. Zhou wants to see, and that is contrary to his original intention. So he absolutely can''t let that happen, and that means he has to put an end to this possibility.


    However, how can we stop this possibility? In fact, the best way is to kill. Thoroughly eradicate these inhumane Hydra and completely remove them from the composition of this future empire. This is the safest way to do it, but it is such an approach. Smith, who has always been decisive, has been hesitant to hesitate.


    He is not reluctant to do so, but he does not have the conditions to do so now. Others can only see the scenery of the Hydra, and only these people know how much pressure and threat they are under.


    The human government has never stopped the suppression of the Hydra. The Hydra sub-bases that were destroyed under the attack of the Tian hammer were the result of the efforts of the human government. And these destroyed bases, even for the huge size of the Hydra, can not be easily removed. You must know that in order to build these bases, the Hydra has invested a considerable amount of manpower and material resources. And now they have been destroyed, so even for the Hydra, this is a huge loss.


    Although many people can''t see this because the Hydra has been hiding in the dark. But not seeing it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist, and the top executives like Smith. Zhou and Steve are very clear that their power is indeed worse than before. Otherwise, they will not be so anxious to open up this territory that belongs to them in India.


    Everything is forced by current events. After all, they are no longer confronting a certain country, but almost against the whole world. So naturally, under this circumstance, any point of power is commendable and needs to be cherished.


    Perhaps the elites of the Hydra have problems of one kind or another, and perhaps their existence is a hidden danger to the ultimate goal of Hydra. However, they are elite after all. In order to make them such an elite, the Hydra paid a lot of money, so there is no reason to clean them up for such a reason.


    This is a huge waste, and it is something that the Hydra can''t bear at present. Smith. Zhou knows this very well, and he believes that Steve��s wisdom will not be able to figure out such a thing. So obviously, he did not ask himself to remove them immediately. He said that he really wanted to get a guarantee from himself.


    He wants to be assured from here that there will be no place for non-human existence in the future, even if they have to rely on the strength of these people to gain a foothold, but when the time comes, they must do everything they can. Remove these hidden dangers.


    Only in this way can the future that they expect can be realized. Only in this way, the empire they have painstakingly built will not collapse because of internal decay. This is a good intention, Smith. Zhou felt it, so naturally, after he figured out the joint, he smiled and said to Steve.


    "I understand what you mean. Don''t worry, I know how to deal with those people. Believe me, my answer will not disappoint you. On this issue, I am consistent with your position. What we have created In the future, our ideals will never allow any stains to appear. You have confidence in me, Steve. Just now, you should also understand that it is not the right time."


    "I know, so I only need a guarantee." Steve sighed, his brows wrinkled and sometimes soothed. He has been indulging for a long time before he turned his head to speak to Smith. Zhou said. "If possible, I hope we can bring these people together. You know, my situation here is not very good. Maybe there may be fierce wars at any time. Anyway, those people will only be for us. Realizing the inevitable victims in the ideal process, so instead of letting them sacrifice in those places that are not important, it is better to put them here and guarantee us the strongest cornerstone."


    "If you have confidence in me, I can guarantee that there will be no value in the sacrifice of these pieces. I can let them make full use of their abilities and use their value to the fullest."


    "Of course, there is no problem." Picking an eyebrow, Smith. Zhou did not reject the request. As Steve himself said, he is very confident in him. So immediately, he nodded. "You are my general. Since you have asked for it, there is certainly no problem with this. I am looking forward to your performance, and I am not convinced that anyone who is able to make the most of their value."


    "That''s fine. It''s almost enough to solve some problems." He licked his mouth and the look on Steve''s face became a little relieved. It can be seen that he is quite satisfied with the results of this exchange. Although it does not directly achieve its own purpose, the ability to obtain such a guarantee can be considered as an indirect solution to this problem.


    However, this solves only one problem in his heart, not all. The secret of Hydra is too much, and some even he is not very clear. So at this time, he hesitated, so he asked Smith. Zhou.


    "The other thing is about Victor. I know that you will let him deal with a very important thing. If you can, I want to know, what do you want him to do? Seriously, for that guy, I Really not very reassured. Are you sure he is standing with us?"

 Chapter 1289： The amount of emperors heart

    Victor von Dum, an eagle-eyed wolf, can''t possibly believe in his loyal guys anyway. The more he touched such a guy, the more Steve could feel the wolf ambition in his heart. This is not a guy who is self-sufficient, and definitely not a guy who can be controlled casually. What''s more, he still has the experience of betraying his master.


    It is impossible for such a person to be reused. But because of his outstanding ability, and the bold style of Smith Zhou. He has not only been reused, but has also been promoted to become one of the most important troikas of the Hydra. As far as status and power are concerned, he is no less than Steve. And precisely because of this, Steve became more and more jealous of him.


    This is not to say that Steve is afraid that Victor will take his power away, fearing that he will squeeze out his position. He hasn''t valued things like power and status. What he is worried about is the purpose of Victor. Such a guy, it is absolutely impossible to think of the future of mankind as his own goal. As the saying goes, the Tao is different. Working with someone who is not at all on the road, the results are all unpredictable. Plus Smith. Zhou gave the guy the same power and responsibilities, so Steve really had to worry about what to do if he had a problem here.


    It��s hard for me to lay down such a big foundation. He doesn��t want to let it go because of some people��s treacherous thoughts. So today he wants to get a sneak peek from Smith. Zhou, even if he can''t let him control Victor, who is unclear, at least let him know what he is doing and how much strength he has in his hand. In this way, he can make plans in advance to prevent being caught off guard by some unexpected situations.


    At this point, Steve can be said to be completely unselfish. Almost everything he did was to protect the core interests of Hydra and protect their common goal. However, anyway, when he said this, it meant that he had already stretched his hand too long.


    Any one who does not want to be the most capable person will stretch his hand too long. Even the relationship between Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang is not good. Otherwise, Liu Bei will not come to a movie in Baidi City. Is that trust in Zhuge Liang? Obviously not, if you look at it from the perspective of an emperor''s mind, it is obviously more like a kind of distrust. It is a means of forcing Zhuge Liang to succumb to death.


    Steve has Zhuge Liang''s ability, and Smith''s ability is far above Liu Bei. The relationship between the two is not as good as the friendship of the former, so naturally, even Liu Bei is playing with Zhuge Liang. Smith is naturally unable to turn a blind eye to Steve��s move.


    He was still somewhat scrupulous about Steve, so when he heard the words, his face changed slightly, and then he said to him with a smile.


    "Do you care about this matter? I remember that I seem to tell you, don''t care too much about his problems. You should know that you only need to care about this task in your hand, as for the other. You should care about things that you should care about."


    This ambiguous and vague answer allows Steve to hear the warning inside. He has realized that he has crossed the border, but he has his own instinct, and he still bites his teeth.


    "I know that I may be overstepped by this. But I still have that sentence. I don''t believe Victor. That guy puts him around and puts it where we can see. I don''t have opinions. But you put him. Going to a place that only you know, letting him sneak a sneak peek at something that no one can see. This is obviously a wrong act. You can''t control him, if one day this guy did something that is sorry for us, Then maybe everything is already late!"


    "Oh, do you think so?" Raised his brow and changed his tone. Smith. Zhou asked this to Steve. "So according to your opinion, what do you think I should do? What should I do to meet your wishes? Mr. Steve Rogers?"


    When it comes to this point, it is already at a very dangerous level. But Steve is not afraid of danger. His character, even if it is a basic change in his position, will not change. So knowing that he continues to support it is likely to cause some serious problems, but he still said with his neck.


    "I am still saying that, sir. I think you should take control of him, and at the very least, let me know what he is doing."


    "You really want to know, okay. Then I will tell you, Mr. Rogers. The task I gave to Victor is related to his original owner. The subspace territory called Hell, I am not going to deliver it. To any other person, including you. And Victor is the one I picked out to recover this territory. He has a natural advantage, and I have absolute confidence to control him. I say, you should be satisfied. ��


    When Smith Zhou said this, Steve had some feeling of regret in his heart. However, since he has gained this mouth, it is naturally impossible to swallow in what he said. So he can only have some stiff floor to face, in a silent way to cover up the embarrassment between each other.


    This is actually not desirable, because in any case, your recent actions have already provoked your boss. If you change to a smart and exquisite person, even if you don��t try to spare some time, you will definitely be good to say that you want to save the situation. But Steve is just the appearance of this dead man. If he is replaced by any one of his bosses, it is inevitable that his attitude towards him will be ignited. Smith. Zhou is no exception.


    He was very angry in his heart, and he was not interested in Steve''s and his doubts about himself. But in the end he was a deep man of the city, so after a moment of silence, he still pressed the ignition of his heart.


    It��s true that the big things are not inconsistent. However, people who have become major events in the past and the present may not be less wronged. In the same year, Emperor Qin Shihuang also called Lu Buwei as the father of the Han Dynasty. Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty also wanted to give his family''s ancestors a grandson, and Tang Taizong would not give his family''s courtiers to come to Taiwan. These are all living examples, and putting these living examples in front of them, Smith. Zhou can only comfort himself, let go of his heart, and tolerate the existence of Steve.


    He can toler Steve, he can only tolerate Steve. After all, Steve��s ability is there, and the same existence of the right arm is not a cut. He does not have such courage and has no such conviction. Ghosts know that Steve is a talented person and he has to wait for a few years before he can wait for a suitable candidate. He has been waiting for Steve for seventy years, so he does not care to tolerate him to swallow this breath.


    However, tolerance to tolerance does not mean that he has let go of Steve''s code thoroughly. At least, the verbal warning can''t be run. So now, he said to Steve in a gloomy face.


    "I hope this is the last time, Steve. Some things can let you know and intervene, I will let you know. And if something I don''t want you to know, you better not give me casually." Just step in. You have your mission, I have my arrangements. And the most important thing is that you are serving me. Don''t forget this, don''t forget, the Hydra is still what I said. You, especially for you, I don''t want to be a rotten rabbit, and the bird is well-knit."


    "Is this your warning to me?" Steve''s look is a little lonely. As an idealist, once he has escaped into reality, the blow to him is not a little bit. However, Smith Zhou did not continue to use his meaning, his attitude is very determined, and even a little indifferent.


    "If you think so, this is a warning. Steve, ideal is our purpose, but in order to achieve the ideal, what we need is the means. What is needed for the management of an organization is what you should be very clear. I can take you Being a left-handed arm does not mean that you can adversely affect my actions. After all, this is a way I chose, and I am leading you through this road. If you start thinking about changing my choices, So even if you are, or some other person, I will be rude to them."


    "You should understand what it means. So don''t force me to use this method on you."


    "I understand, I will converge on myself."


    At this time, Steve showed that retreating and submissive is entirely reasonable. Although he insisted on it, it was impossible to stick to that level in front of Smith. So he will definitely make such a choice. In the face of such a choice, Smith. Zhou face a little stunned, and then slowed down his tone, said to him.


    "Very good, you know how to measure. Then the next step, I think we should have a good chat about other things. About our actions. You already know the purpose of my visit here, so what do you think we should do? Can we make the impact of this action develop in a direction that is more conducive to us?"

 Chapter 1290： The profitable person bears the burden

    If you want to make the development of the situation work for yourself, then you must master all the dynamics in the whole situation. For the current situation in India, the only dynamic is probably what happened before the shelter.


    For the Hydra, this is naturally what they like. After all, this is what they are leading, and now things are going to happen to this point, it is also expected. For the Tian hammer and some people inside, this is really an unexpected surprise.


    If they were not too sure about their own plan to use Smith''s Zhou Zhou, then now, after such a thing, they have a lot of confidence in their original plans.


    For them, it is not a bad thing for the sanctuary to receive the despicable plot from the Hydra. On the contrary, this is a good thing for the benefit of the country and the people. After the Hydra added so much congestion to the shelters that the entire Indian refugees lost their confidence in the shelter, their plans had a better room for development.


    After all, if people all flock to the shelter, they really can''t get a benefit. And as it is now, the shelters are sweeping the ground and the future of the refugees is uncertain. Their existence has suddenly emerged.


    After all, it is a joint action of governments around the world, and it has already occupied a morally dominant position on the bright side. In addition, they themselves have really considered the solution to the problem and made corresponding arrangements. So if you really want to compete on the bright side, they may not be a suitable way for those refugees.


    If they were timid because of the background behind the shelter, they can now completely throw away this scruples. In the case of this complete release, almost everyone involved in this program has already had the urge to do a big job.


    Just like a race, letting an ordinary person race against someone like Bolt, he must have no confidence and think it is unfair. But if he sees that Bolt has broken a leg in a car accident, will he still be afraid of this unfair game? The same reason.


    In short, everything that happened in the shelter not only gave the Hydra a chance, but also gave these governments an opportunity. In the face of such an opportunity, the happiest people are not them, but a character who has not stepped in.


    Tony Stark, for everything that happened in India, he is a complete outsider. It is such an outsider who has racked his brains for the problems here. From the beginning of the problem of the intellectual weapon, to the recommendation and transfer of Smith. Zhou, almost everything is his own hands. To achieve this in an irrelevant country is enough in the eyes of some unsuspecting people. Only those who know the inside know that all that Tony did was to transfer contradictions within his own country.


    If it wasn''t for smearing the mental crisis that was in the cusp of the wind, he wouldn''t think that it would take so much effort to send the wisdom to India on the other side of the ocean. If it is not to prevent Smith. Zhou and the consortium from colluding together, what impact on his subsequent actions, he will not risk the violation of the interests of Zhou Yi to make such a proposal!


    All in all, in the end, for your own country. And for his own country to do this step, he finally saw what he wanted to see at this time.


    A turnaround, a turn for the new era and new directions.


    Keep all the problems open and clean up all the situations. It is finally time for his Tony Stark to show his hands and feet. To be honest, in order to wait until today, he has endured too many grievances.


    Whether in public opinion or economic adjustment within the country. As a president, he has been subject to too many constraints from those big consortia. Yes, maybe in force, these big consortiums don��t have that ability but they have a hard time with Tony who controls the army. But apart from the competition on the force, in other respects, these consortiums are fully capable of hoisting the Stark government over and over again.


    Manipulating public opinion makes it dissatisfied with the government, which is not a problem for the consortium. Because the media in this country are almost in the hands of these capitalists. What do they want to say? It''s like the Stark government wants to do everything to block their mouths, but unless they cut off all the TV signals, they even pull the network out. Otherwise, they simply can''t stop the news media who don''t have the door to say what they want to say.


    You don''t let me say this, it''s simple. I changed my face and changed my face. Is it not okay to complain? I really can''t do it. I have an excuse for a mistake in the operation of the TV station.


    For American capitalists, the only way the government can deal with them is to impose restrictions on them on their income. As long as their **** is clean enough, many capitalists can not give the government a face. This is also the reason why the United States is the world of rich people. As long as you do not explicitly violate the law, even if there are people in the government department who are looking for you, as long as you are not jealous, the relationship is hard enough. Maybe you can call the president by phone. It is also obvious that who is unlucky at that time.


    Today, although the United States cannot say that it was the same as before, let the big capitalists take the president out of their own shields on a phone call, but many things are not said to be changed. At the most basic point, the Constitution and the law, as long as they do not violate the law in a clear sense, no matter what they do, the Stark government is unlikely to take them too much.


    The big deal is to limit them in terms of policies and let them suffer economic losses. But the consortiums are rich and wealthy. As long as they put aside the problems of these losses and let go of the hands and feet of the Stark government, then the Stark government really has no way to get them.


    It is necessary to know that the national government, and then to the state governments of the states, are almost all linked to the consortium. The Stark government is just a nominal ruler. If it weren��t for the army in his hand, I��m afraid they would have been unable to sustain it. And because of the violent organs, Tony can have that confidence to fight against the consortium forces.


    After all, this is a world of watching fists. In the case of scruples, he is indeed not the opponent of these consortium forces. But if you let go of all your scruples and thoroughly use your hands and feet, the more dominant side will only be him. It can only be him.


    It can be said that if it is determined to break everything, the Stark government has the ability to reshape everything in this country. But unfortunately, what the Stark government lacks is such a force. And this kind of ambition is not the Stark government. Even if the successive presidents of the United States add up, they may not have the courage to make such a decision.


    This is a truly earth-shaking event, a dramatic change that can shake the entire world. The consequences and severity are incalculable. Therefore, Stark is very restrained, even if he has been subjected to grievances, even if he is already patient to the limit, he has never chosen to do such terrible things.


    Of course, this does not mean that he will not do such a thing. This is one of his ultimate goals, and he sees it as an ideal and a career. How could he not do it? At most, it is just a way to sneak up and do such a thing.


    He has done a lot of hands and feet for his own purpose, and now, it is time for him to officially seize this opportunity and let go of it.


    However, smart people will never let themselves go alone. Stark is no exception, so before he officially decided to start the operation, he would of course want to do everything he could to pull all the allies who could pull him around.


    Although the Stark government is embarrassed, it does not mean that even an ally is not miserable. Cooperation with the government is always profitable. Some people look at these interests and are willing to go crazy and gamble.


    This is a group of gamblers, but also a group of blood-sucking insects with supreme interests. Stark is not so concerned about them, he cares about the guys he agrees with. For example, now he directly calls a phone to a stranger.


    "My little friend, our chances have arrived. So I think you should be ready to start doing everything with us."


    There is no head and tail information, many people do not know the specific meaning inside. But the other party is obviously clear, so he quickly responded to Tony.


    "I know, sir. Please be assured that the Osborne Group has made all the preparations. The large cash flow is now in my account. As long as you point out a clear goal, I believe that we will soon be able to let us Those enemies know that we are amazing."


    "Don''t worry too much, my little friend."


    With a smile, Tony��s eyes are already showing an obvious smugness.


    "Now is not the best time for you to take the shot. You should sit and wait a moment, wait until I have a big punch on them, let them breathe, then you take the time to give them a look." It��s like mma, it��s the hardest thing to kill him.��


    "So, I will wait for your good news, sir!"

 Chapter 1291： Intimate comrades horn blowing

    From the communication between the two sides of the dialogue, we can see the identity of the person who Tony called a child. Harry Osbourne, the new head of the Osborne Group, is also one of the most sought-after young rich.


    Some people say that he is an outstanding figure who can be compared with Stark in that year. Although this is somewhat impractical, there are some things that he does are quite similar to Stark. They all inherit a large legacy, and they all control an empire in a commercial field. After removing the extra points of Stark��s genius, the two of them did not make any difference. So naturally, these two guys also have a lot of common language.


    Stark understands him, and he also understands Stark in some ways. From this point of view, they can also be regarded as friends. However, this is not the best reason for his cooperation with Stark.


    Colluding with Stark and cooperating with the entire US consortium is the enemy. After all, Harry��s ultimate goal is for the benefit.


    Perhaps in the eyes of those ordinary people, standing on the side of the Stark government is the most stupid move. The power of the consortium is so large that it is spread all over the world. When they unite, a government in a district cannot be their opponent. At this time, only when standing with the consortium can we get the most benefits. Only by standing with them can we become winners.


    But obviously, Harry doesn''t think so. Any battle and confrontation, no longer until the last moment, can not say for sure, who will be the last winner. This principle also applies to today''s situation. The power of the consortium is indeed strong, but the Stark government is not the lamb that is being slaughtered. There will be a fight between them. Whoever is the winner will not be able to say at all, at most, and can only say that the consortium��s chances of winning are even greater. And such a gap is simply not comparable to the benefits Harry sees.


    If the consortium and the Stark government compare the two companies to stocks at the same time, then the consortium is undoubtedly a brilliant stock. Strong strength, brilliant past makes everyone optimistic about them, they will choose without hesitation, even some crazy to choose them.


    In contrast, the Stark government is more like a new stock just listed. No one knows what kind of abilities they can have and what kind of achievements they can make. So naturally, most people choose to be silent and wait and see when they face such a existence.


    Comparing the two, the blue-chip stocks are undoubtedly a better and more secure choice. Even if they are considered from a safety perspective, most people will choose them. This is not to say that the Stark government is really so bad, but the strength of the consortium is too strong, and it is strong enough to offset almost all the advantages of the Stark government. Anyone can feel that they have seen the solution at a glance, so of course they are unlikely to do the so-called stupid things in their eyes at this time.


    However, is this a stupid thing? Harry didn''t think so. He never overestimated himself, but he never overestimated his enemies. In his view, although the power of the consortium is strong, it has not yet reached the point where it can take an overwhelming advantage to the Stark government. The outcome of the outcome is not known, especially after they have secretly joined the Stark government.


    So it seems that the Stark government may not be a good choice. And compared with the consortium, there is a very special advantage on this side. That is the benefit!


    In the case that everyone is optimistic about the consortium, they naturally bet their chips on the side of the consortium. And this makes even if the consortium wins, the benefits they can get are not as much as they think. A large group of people and a few people are not the same. The gap between the two is at least a dozen times the conversion. According to the habits of capitalists who are able to take risks and even climb the first shelf, this huge benefit is enough for them to ignore all dangers.


    Harry is also a capitalist. He has seen the amazing benefits behind the Stark government, so naturally he knows what choices he should make.


    Everything is for the sake of profit, and everything can only be for the sake of profit. At this point, Tony himself knows well. Of course, he also knows that Harry is not like the other things he recruited. The two of them are friends and have entanglements in interest, so naturally they distinguish them from ordinary people.


    If other people can only be regarded as a follower, then Harry has a chance for Tony to rise to close comrades. Of course, it��s just a matter of chance. Whether this possibility can become a reality, the most crucial thing is to see whether Harry can reflect his own value.


    This is a difficult problem, because since ancient times, it has been a long time to know the horsepower. The problem is precisely that the time left for Tony is not sufficient. He has no chance to use time to judge Harry''s ability. Fortunately, he can solve this problem in other ways.


    There is such a good opportunity at the moment. With the best traders in the world and the most adequate funds, Tony must of course give them a sneak peek from the foundations of these consortia. The first shot, of course, has to be red and loud. Although it is said that this gun is a dark blow, some can''t see it. But let Harry stand up and there is no problem with a trumpeter who blows the charge.


    So all the tests, everything, must be opened from the next day, when the gun is fired.


    The next day, the dawn has arrived and the horn has already blown. As the newly formed Washington Exchange began a new day of stock trading, almost immediately, the rushing sound was already resounding.


    Numerous loose orders began to appear on the stock market, smearing the free shares of the old companies in the stock market like monsters. To know for a long time, the stocks of those old companies have already grown to an amazing price. Generally, self-employed people simply cannot eat such a large amount. But today, the miracle is born. These loose orders don''t care about the high prices. The speed at which they swallow the stocks is so amazing that they even have a point to speed up the speed without losing the price.


    This is really a surprise to the people in the entire stock market, but more people are excited. The dramatic changes in stocks often mean the beginning of a miracle in which money begins to fall into the bank. In many similar situations in the past, many people have made a fortune through such a miracle, and they have changed from stock market refugees to stock markets. Regal. This is the myth of the stock market, the moment that these people who are in the stock market are most dreamed of. Now this moment appears in front of them, they naturally can not miss such an opportunity.


    At this time, it can be said that as long as they hold the stocks that the hot money wants to acquire, they are already eager to mark their stocks at a satisfactory price and hang on the stock market. And as they think, almost immediately, these stocks have been swallowed without hesitation.


    A lot of money is available, and many people have become millionaires at this time. This of course stimulated those who are still hesitant to become hesitant. They immediately started to shoot, and the hot money also swallowed their stocks unceremoniously. As a result of this in and out, the entire market of stocks are almost swallowed up by these sudden emergence of hot money. And this naturally makes those companies that have acquired stocks start to rise.


    You know, these established companies like General Electric, General Motors, etc., have not moved their **** for decades. Even because of the impact of emerging companies like Stark, they are often on the stock market to make a dizzying diving action.


    Every scandal, or every decline in performance, will affect their market value more or less. Although there is a support behind the consortium, these veteran companies do not have to worry about falling to the end. But in any case, this is also a matter of their interests, so who is not willing to go through such a thing.


    Now, the situation is somewhat surprisingly opposite. It was clearly the turmoil in the stock market, but it unexpectedly made their market value rise all the way. This naturally leads to the attention of those shareholders and management.


    "What''s wrong with this? At this time, someone will actually eat our stocks and raise our market value. Can anyone say that they intend to break into our board of directors in one fell swoop?"


    It is not uncommon to gather stocks in the stock market and become shareholders'' decision-making. It is not a rare thing in this capital country. Many emerging companies are so swallowed up. But veteran companies often do not have such a thing. The reason is simple, their market value is already too scary.


    Take GE, the market value of more than 280 billion, even if the dollar is now devalued, not everyone can afford this price. If you want to annex this old-fashioned enterprise in one fell swoop, even those big economic powers may be inevitably hurt, but this may also lead to legal interference, which is simply impossible. So at the moment, at most, some capitalists intend to make a blockbuster, and in this way of joining the decision-making layer, improve their position in the financial empire. Other than that, there won''t be much explanation.


    These veteran shareholders, especially those with a consortium background, do not mind such a thing. Because doing so often means that a new force has joined them. This kind of stock, everyone holds each other in a cross, as long as it does not affect the overall situation, the stock exchange for a new friend''s support and ample cash flow, many people are still willing to do so.


    So soon, some small shareholders began to operate on the stock market, and this immediately aggravated the changes in the stock market.

 Chapter 1292： The picture shows the stock market war

    General Electric, the company''s management. Kevin Richardson, the CEO who has been serving the company for more than a decade, is already at the moment of the Warriors. Although he can still sit in the president''s office safely, he knows very well that he has not had much time to stay here.


    Although he has been dedicated to serving this business empire for more than a decade, he even created the most brilliant years of the empire. However, with the impact on the market in recent years, GE has inevitably experienced a decline in profits. Naturally, this is nominally the president. In fact, it is only a senior wage earner. I accepted the impeachment from the board and prepared to leave the place that was once put into the best years.


    In all fairness, there can be no grievances in his heart. But he knows what kind of giants GE is, and knows what kind of terrible existence behind the board. So he is not going to struggle with anything, nor is he going to resist anything. An An heart came, An An hearted, this is what he wants. And in terms of the benefits of fishing, General Electric has not lost him in these years.


    The 20 million annual salary plus 3 percent of GE''s shares does not mean that he has been serving GE for so many years.


    Of course, the human heart is always greedy. People like Richardson, since they have been ruthlessly kicked off, then of course it is impossible to continue to leave too much affection for their old club. Although on the bright side, he can''t do anything to GE, but it''s entirely possible to do a little trick in the back.


    You know, he holds 3 percent of the company''s shares in his hands. Although according to the agreement signed at the beginning, the 3% of the shares of the General Company have the right to redeem the priority. But this priority is also conditional, that is, under the premise of not lower than the current stock market value.


    What is GE''s current stock market and how much before? $37 per share and $26 per share. Nearly 50 percent of the increase is enough to turn the 3 percent of Richardson��s hand into an astronomical number. One billion dollars, a full 10 billion dollars. If General Electric can directly sell 10 billion yuan to acquire stocks in its own hands, then Richardson estimates that he will not say anything. But he is very clear that GE, which has been under poor management for several years, can''t afford to make such a large amount of cash directly. Their internal acquisitions are overwhelming, and even if they can succeed, it is estimated that they are the result of their own means and mentality. So instead of cheaping them, it is better to be cheaper.


    Use all the remaining permissions to arrange all the hands and feet. Richardson easily informed his private accountant and put his shares on the stock exchange at a premium of 10%. And just like he thought, his front foot just hanged up the list, and the unknown giant crocodile on the other side has already swallowed the stock very simply. One hundred and ten billion, it��s as easy as buying a cigarette. This is really to let Richardson, who is used to the big world, could not help but be shocked.


    It should be known that the world''s top big companies such as Connected Electric can''t easily take out more than one billion yuan of liquidity to buy the shares in Richardson''s hands. What is the sacred existence of this unknown existence? Can you have such a strong capital?


    This is a very embarrassing question. Because as the president of General Electric, Richardson is very clear that people with such financial resources are rare in the world. Don''t look at the market capitalization of emerging high-tech companies, which are hundreds of billions, and they don''t necessarily have this ability.


    Because hundreds of billions are just market capitalization, not their pockets. No matter how powerful the company is, it is impossible to take out tens of billions of working capital out of it at once. Without scheduling, I will come up with so much money at once, maybe I will cause a break in the capital chain if I am not careful, and that is fatal for any company.


    Besides, Richardson is not a blind man. There are only a few companies that can get the money on the bright surface. If they have any big moves, they will definitely receive some winds. And now he only receives the Osborne Group, and the Osborne Group, that is the Osborne family''s words.


    Thinking of this, Richardson felt that he had found the goal. And as soon as I thought of this goal, this guy who was almost as a grandfather of Harry couldn''t help but sigh deeply. I am still excited about the extra billions of benefits, but I think that this is just one of the few small moves under the big action of others. With such a contrast between the two phases, he immediately had the feeling of living in a dog for a lifetime.


    Of course, this feeling is just a moment. Because when he saw the billions of extras on his bank account, he suddenly felt that it would be good to live in such a dog in this life. There are a few dogs who can make so much money for a lifetime, and the dog of the richest man is not possible. So people have to be content, and there are so many things that are almost enough. As for other things, let other people take care of it.


    Richardson is the idea, and the people who have similar ideas with him are definitely no longer a minority. And just like this same idea, the same understanding, or even the same approach, many established companies, including General Electric, have such a situation.


    That is, the excess shares they have in the stock market have already been acquired. And when these shares are integrated, there is already a small role in their shareholder level that cannot be underestimated.


    ��Is this going to be a day? Or we have to witness the rise of a business miracle.��


    Some people who have experienced the rise of two generations of Stark''s father and son can''t help but feel at this time. Of course, in addition to this feeling, they still don''t have much worry. Because the volume of these established companies is there, they simply do not believe that there will be any unexpected situation. In the world of money, interest is everything. When so many interests are piled up, no one dares to act rashly.


    If you move, you may even be crushed to death, so they don''t believe that someone will do such a stupid thing. So the most, it is just to welcome a new owner and neighbor. This is really not a big deal for those capitalists who have already deepened their lifeline into the financial field.


    Everyone is so convinced that even the crazy elites on Wall Street think so. No one will be too close to the interests, no one will not care about their own interests. Unless he has a greater pursuit.


    This last point is not unintentional, but no one wants to believe that there will be such a bigger pursuit. However, this greater pursuit is real, so naturally, the scene they least want to believe is already in front of them like a landslide.


    The huge amount of capital has swallowed up the stocks in these veteran companies, and in the company of General Electric alone, they have at least 20% of the shares. Although these shares are not enough to shake the core power of the board, they are already able to achieve a pivotal position in GE.


    And the shareholders of GM thought that everything has stopped here, thinking that they will soon see the true face of the huge capital hiding behind the stock market. Things did not develop as they imagined.


    The powerful capital hiding behind it did not intend to stop their own steps as they expected. After gathering most of the stocks, they quickly made something crazy.


    I didn''t care about the high price that I raised because of myself. It was almost in a blink of an eye. They started selling the stocks they had gathered before the market at a price of one US dollar per share. And such an action immediately stunned all the windy shareholders. Then immediately, some of them yelled.


    "How dare he do this, how dare he do this?"


    Yes, how dare he do this? Everyone is thinking this way, because everyone knows that this ultra-bottom line of selling almost means a declaration of war against a veteran company like General Electric, a malicious attack on the stock market finance.


    No one dares to do this, because it is not just a GE that offends it, but also the intricate shareholders who are offended by General Electric, those who have a background in the power of the consortium. GM belongs to Morgan, and Morgan is the real financial empire. Therefore, this is definitely a dead end, and it is to dig yourself into the grave.


    Even the craziest madman will not do such a thing. But the problem is that there is such a madman. His existence is beyond the imagination of all, so at this time, they simply can''t have time to deal with the sudden.


    They can only watch the stocks being sold out insanely, watching the price of their stocks plummet, watching their company''s market value begin to show a diving drop.


    This is definitely a nightmare scene, if such a thing is really made by the other party. Then their losses will be hundreds of billions, which is something they absolutely do not want to see. So immediately, shareholders including General Motors have already bitten their teeth and started.


    "Everyone, can''t let things go on like this anymore. We have to move. If you don''t want to look at the stocks in our hands, it will become a piece of waste paper. I don''t want to change from a glamorous rich to a worthwhile." Bankrupt. Then we have to join hands, we must carry the stock price up!"


    "Is the stock price? Are you crazy? Where are we going to find the money?"


    Everyone was shocked because at this time they suddenly discovered that they had been forced into the desperate situation of war.

 Chapter 1293： Money problem, no help

    It is said that a penny is a hero. Although these shareholders of GM are hard to call a hero, obviously they are also plagued by the problem of money.


    Because this is not a problem with a little money. If this is a problem of millions, tens of millions or even hundreds of billions, then it will not be a big problem for these wealthy shareholders. The problem is that this is not a problem that can be solved by hundreds of billions. The funds involved are almost one billion billion. In the face of such a figure, even these wealthy shareholders are simply powerless.


    There is a lot of money in their hands, and that is the saying that money is mostly shares and the sum of various assets. In this age of inflation, there are really not many people who can come up with such a large sum of money, unless his family is open to the bank. Even if you open a bank, it will be very difficult to take such a large sum of money.


    And the most important thing is that there is no return on the money. Hundreds of billions of people rushed in, just to bring their stock price back to their original position. There is no such thing as a penny in the money. They pay so much, but in the end it is just a bounce.


    The sacrifice of the small self to achieve great things is noble, but it is definitely something that these shareholders are not willing to do. They have not yet reached the level of sophistication, so immediately, some people have loudly opposed this opinion.


    "Hell, tens of billions of dollars in the stock market, just to pull the stock back. How is this possible! Do you think we have so much cash? Or do you think we can go crazy to sell everything, just for us This company. Seriously, I would rather have the company become what it is now, and I am not willing to do this idiot. As you said, our losses will be even more than we are now losing. In the end, even if the company was rescued by us, we may have to go bankrupt. You don''t think we can charity to such a point."


    The biggest worry for the rich is bankruptcy. Losing everything in my life has become a penniless person. At the moment, the market value of General Electric has plummeted, and even the stocks in their hands have jumped. But the huge loss is shared by them after all, so the loss on their heads is considered to be hurtful for them, but they are not going to kill them.


    However, once they fill in the hole, then for them, the loss can be doubled. In the face of such double losses, a broken bone is not something that can be clearly stated. That is dying, and it��s a real kill.


    Capitalists can never be a united and friendly thing, and there is only a naked interest dispute between them. If it is good, they can still talk and say hello, hello, I am good. But like this kind of bad thing that wants their lives, then even those who are killed because of GE''s guys can''t let these capitalists have any movement.


    Dead friends are not dead, this kind of unfortunate thing, or don''t take us into the pit.


    This is not a person''s idea, but the idea of ??the vast majority of shareholders. Although they are distressed by their own losses, they are not likely to be fooled by the big shareholders. And watching these shareholders are such an attitude, the major shareholders behind GE can be anxious.


    In the general stock market, such a storm is not a blow to hostile companies. Some people want to use these two ways to buy them maliciously. They are common in this way, so naturally they know what the final result will be. If you go on like this, maybe the whole GE will change its name and become the industry of others. And this is something that these big shareholders don''t want to see. So immediately, they emphasized it again.


    "Don''t forget, everyone. This is our facade. Everyone is a business partner in the Morgan consortium. You should be aware of the importance of GE to Morgan. If he has been acquired by others, then your reasons are sufficient. Do you think that the top executives in Morgan will easily let you go? We can''t run, you can''t run even more. So instead of waiting for the final settlement after the fall, it''s better to think about it now, how can we solve it? This problem of your own eyes. Isn''t it money? If the industry in your hands is still there, will you still worry about the money?"


    The major shareholders did not give up the idea of ??letting all shareholders save money to solve the problem, but his statement could not impress the ideas of these shareholders.


    "Money is not a problem, but such a large sum of money is definitely a problem. Gentlemen, let''s be honest. We can''t get a lot of money. Don''t think we can get it out. But this is Morgan. Things, I think we might have other ways to solve it. How about a loan from a bank? If it is a bank owned by Morgan, the money may not be a problem."


    Morgan has money, everyone knows. Like GE''s companies that are affiliated with Morgan, Morgan''s assets are definitely trillions of dollars. But still that sentence. These are assets and cannot be converted into cash actually used in the story. Although there are quite a few banks under their name, it is not a simple matter to use such a large amount of cash.


    And then again, although GE and other Morgan companies are brothers, they still differ. So even Morgan''s bank is absolutely impossible to lend hundreds of billions to GE. After all, its market value is placed there. It has evaporated nearly 100 billion yuan out of thin air. It is now estimated that it can not take the chips to go to the formal procedure, borrowing the cash you want from the bank.


    He can only go through another process, and what this non-banking program means, the major shareholders are absolutely well aware.


    By filling the hole with the hand of others, it is absolutely necessary to put your own fatal weakness into the hands of others. Don''t look at this time, everyone is a friend, all of Morgan''s brother companies, but if there is a chance to be able to swallow GE, these brother companies will never be merciless. It��s not uncommon for them to rob themselves and fall into the rocks. So even if the mind is already on the verge of fire, the major shareholders are not going to take such a path at all.


    Sometimes losing to the enemy is not terrible, but it is a real shame to be counted by his own knife. The big shareholders at this time also think so, so they are not going to give others the chance to sneak a knife. So they immediately fell into a situation where they could not do anything.


    Suppressed stock prices, hostile takeovers. This is a household account, and who is fighting for more money. Although it is ridiculous, but as far as the current situation is concerned, GE''s deep-rooted big company really does not have enough cash in the stock market. This makes them really wonder, because such a large sum of money, really not everyone can get together.


    In the financial stock market, only a financial predator like Soros can use such a large sum of money, but even such a guy is in the back of the land with these big capitalists supporting them to accumulate such a large sum of money. of. They can only be regarded as traders at most, and the real behind-the-sector investors are these big consortia.


    This is the usual means of the consortium, and now they are the standard consortium members who have been targeted by such a means. This makes them really a bit puzzled and incomprehensible. The most incomprehensible thing for them is where the money comes from.


    As a member of the Morgan consortium, although they are already a bit sloppy, there are channels for people to talk about, but they are not broken. With just a few calls, they can know the news they want to know from many places. The more they do, the more confused they are. Because even if there is news, they still have no way of knowing what they want to know.


    Several major banks have said that they do not have large amounts of property mortgages and loans. And those big companies that are familiar with it have also stated that they do not have such a large cash flow. It seems that the only suspect is the Osborne Group, but the people on the bank have also proved for the Osborne Group that the funds they have mobilized have not yet begun to flow.


    Even if the funds have not started to flow, then naturally it is not possible for the Osborne Group to move. Moreover, their suspicions are indeed not so big. Because the Osborne Group is even stronger than GE, it is also limited. Such a stock market war, their roots can not be played. Because at present, GE in the stock market has evaporated nearly 100 billion in funds. Although the money is ultimately counted on GE, it is currently paid for them. And if the Osborne Group is on the other side, now he is already facing a crisis of financial breaks.


    That is a big business, not a financial capitalist. The most important thing in their hands is not money, but the industries. Even a crazy person can''t take out his own industry to make such a gamble. GE itself is also a heavy industry, so he knows that the Osborne Group will not do this.


    So, who is it? Huge questions have appeared in the hearts of these major shareholders. And soon, they got a message like this.


    "We found the source of funds. All the funds flowed from abroad, and some big foreign banks stepped in. icbc and boc have used hundreds of billions of funds before and after, and they are still going on."

 Chapter 1294： The last way to look at the wall

    "It is them, how could they be them?"


    With such a message, the company''s major shareholder immediately muttered to himself. At this time, he seemed very flustered because he found himself facing an opponent he could not deal with.


    Boc and icbc are the big banks in the country opposite the ocean. Although they say that they are not strong enough to have surface capital, they are backed by the state. And if it is really the country that supports them in the back, then they have no chance of winning at all.


    We must know that before the dramatic changes in the world, that country has already demonstrated its superior economic strength, and even said that it has the strength to catch up with the overlord of the United States. After several changes and setbacks in the United States, that country is already the largest economy on the planet. There is money in a single round, and no one can match this. And it is precisely because of this that these major shareholders will feel desperate.


    Because they can''t fight such an enemy no matter what they do. Even if you fill out the hole with all your efforts, it doesn''t help. Because they are very clear, if the country opposite is really determined, they have the means to deal with themselves.


    This will only be a beginning, not an end. It is impossible for such enemies who have shown such power to quit halfway. This is very clear to the major shareholders, and they are more aware that they alone cannot rely on their own strength to financially fight such enemies. Their enemies are the state, and at this time they can stop them, and only the power of the state.


    To understand this, someone immediately suggested it.


    "We still report things to the White House. Although we have conflicts with the Stark government, this is after all our internal problems. Now foreign forces have stepped in, which is strictly in violation of our country''s realm. They can''t be ignorant of these things."


    "Reporting the White House, this is a way. You are right. The government should not be indifferent to the intervention of such national forces. They will definitely try their best to stop this. As long as they can reject our enemies in the country. Besides, we are safe, they can''t take us like this. Yes, that''s it. I will call the Ministry of Commerce!"


    The proposal just got a lot of people''s approval, and the guys who have channels have acted immediately and started picking up the phone to contact the people on the government side. It can be said that this kind of action has become one of their few hopes at this time, and in the face of such hope, most people are looking forward to it.


    They want to see the government move, and they want to see the country facing the other face a failure. Although most of them are well aware that the world''s focus has shifted back to the other side, but they do not want to be led by the people there.


    They have been the protagonists of the world for so many years, and of course they don''t want to be the foil of others. A defeat is enough to suppress the opposite, and it is enough for them to retain their last face. This is naturally the best result for them.


    However, such a result is only a delusion after all. With a few phone calls, the self-proclaimed shareholder immediately dropped the phone in his hand and then cursed it.


    At this time, everyone knows that something may be wrong. But in any case, they still have some luck in their hearts. So now, some people ask carefully.


    "How? The government said, are they willing to deal with foreign forces?"


    "The **** of the Ministry of Commerce said nothing. I called the Secretary of State, but the Secretary of State said that this is a normal economic exchange between the two countries. We cannot say that there is a problem because we have suffered a loss. See what she means. I am going to manage this matter. Damn, this group of politicians!"


    I got such a message, and many people couldn��t help but yell at the government. However, after all, screaming can''t solve the problem. When the government shows that the attitude does not intervene in it, they are almost completely desperate. Because at this time, there is really no one who can help them.


    A group of people were so distressed sitting in the conference room and swallowing, watching their property frantically shrinking. They made a lot of comments, but few of them are useful. So in the end, until the stock exchange went to work, they did not negotiate a charter at all.


    The future is awkward, and everyone is almost as bleak. In the face of such a situation, the major shareholder holding the largest share is suddenly unhappy. He knows that in this way, the hearts and minds of the entire shareholders will be scattered. At that time, even if GE was not acquired, it would surely fall into a tragic situation. And if that is the case, the person who suffers the most loss must be him.


    When he was a big rich man and a ruler in his life, he didn''t want this kind of thing to happen, so even if his heart was full of grievances, he still forced himself to fight and said to the house shareholders.


    "Gentlemen, things may not be as good as we expected. Tonight I will find a way to have a good conversation with the gentlemen of the consortium to see if I can get some help from them. I think The gentlemen of the consortium will not want to see the country opposite the hand coming here. So maybe tomorrow, maybe tomorrow we will have some turn."


    "I hope. Your Excellency, stop here today. We have to think about what to do next."


    Although this is a person''s answer, it is the idea of ??most people. And such an idea almost means that they have already given a retreat in their hearts. As they said before, they lost GE, and they lost a lot of wealth, but it didn''t take away all of them. They have other assets, and those assets are enough to sustain their glamorous life.


    And if GE��s enemies are annoyed by GE��s, so that he can start a full-scale attack on this side, they will be uncertain, and the assets underneath will not fall to the same level as GE. . That is a terrible thing, so with this kind of confrontation, more people are thinking about how to stop.


    Whether it is for which country to admit defeat, or to give their own shares to others, this is their choice.


    The major shareholder knows the small ninety-nine of these people, because he himself may not have had such an idea. But after all, the interests are at work, and the benefits he loses can be too heavy, so he can''t make the same choices anyway. This is why he has been jumping up and down the other shareholders to keep on, because he knows that if these guys run, they are even more unlikely to be opponents.


    It can be said that at this time he almost pinned his last hope on the consortium. In order to be able to get help from the consortium, he wrapped up the best gift and personally drove to the Morgan family''s mansion.


    Although the Morgan family has long since ceased to be the grand occasion of the year, this period of time has become somewhat abnormal and began to flourish. He took back a lot of shares of the company, and even said that it also played a pivotal role in the entire consortium. Although this situation is not something that many people enjoy, but since he has re-emerged, then such a person can only recognize this by holding his nose.


    And now the idea of ??shareholders is to get help from the Morgan family. Anyway, his reputation is here. The descendants of the founder of the Morgan Foundation, together with his enormous power, are enough to give him a lot of voice in the entire consortium. And if you can get his help, then maybe you can have the hope of getting through the difficulties.


    This is not an easy task, but it is also the only possibility he can think of. So in order to impress the old Morgan, he sent the best oil painting of his collection.


    One of Monet''s water lilies, the original shareholder had collected the treasure at a price of nearly 200 million yuan, but now it has to send it out in a low-low attitude. To be honest, he is very sad, but he is helpless. If he does not do this at this time, then he is not losing two hundred million, but a two billion billion empire. In the face of such a gap, even a fool knows how to choose.


    The sincerity of the shareholders is still valuable. In this water lily, John Vince Morgan, who did not want to see him, took time to see him in his busy schedule. When he met, he would have some You are welcome.


    "Sir, let''s make a long story short. I know that GE has had a big problem, and your market value has shrunk by at least half. According to my point of view, you should try to find your way back to your market value as soon as possible. So I I don''t understand, what are you going to do when you come to me?"


    "Mr. Morgan, I need your help."


    Shareholders have to explain the situation they face and all their analysis. In the face of these things, the old Morgan touched his beard and suddenly laughed.


    "Help, do you think I will help you?"


    "Hello, you should help me. This is the evil means of the country opposite. They do this by putting their hands on our plates. The Morgan consortium should not allow such things to be right. It is against our interests." For the first time, they might want to come to the second time. Not to knock them back at this time, it will be too late, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1295： Cold refusal to please chip

    As a US capitalist, GE''s major shareholder thinks his position is very correct. Although in his view, the opposite country is already a terrible enemy that has been vilified for flooding. Even their behavior was almost equated with some terrible invasion. But he does not think that his point of view is wrong.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with patriotism. Pure capitalists do not have the idea of ??patriotism. As long as they have interests, they can even sell the most dangerous weapons to the enemy at the most critical moments in their country. It can be said that if it is not because of the malicious attack on the opposite country, the major shareholder is not willing to offend a big gold master! It was purely helpless to do so, and it was because he was forced to do so, so he was even more maliciously wounded over there.


    Knowing that the enemy��s horror is still there, it is hesitant to hesitate to bring disaster to himself. As a veteran capitalist, the major shareholder is very clear about the end of the mistakes, so he resolutely put an end to such mistakes, and from the very beginning has come up with the determination to break the boat.


    In the face of his determination, the old Morgan facelessly touched his beloved pipe, and after two rounds on the desk, he took out the match and lit the pipe. The smoke began to permeate, and even the expression on his face was hidden and unclear.


    Although at this time the major shareholder was very keen to know what Morgan''s attitude was, he did not dare to stare at him so straightforwardly. So he could only observe it sneakyly and waited nervously for the last reply from Morgan.


    This answer did not allow him to board for too long. Old Morgan just thought for a moment and already had his own conclusion.


    "How do you want me to help you?"


    ��Funds, large sums of money.�� When I heard this question, the emotions of the major shareholders immediately became excited. "About 100 billion liquidity is enough for us to pull the stock back. As long as we pull the stock back, the guy opposite is not able to clamp our handle. GE is a worldwide company, he I dare not do too much!"


    "Are you sure?" Hearing this, there was a smile on his face. He sucked two cigarettes and said slowly to the major shareholder. "We have already used such a means. Do you think they will be so easy to give up? Even if you can bring the stock price back, can you still keep the stock in hand? To ensure the company''s operation You must still return the stock back to the stock market. At that time, how can you be sure that the enemy you are calling will not use the same means to target you again?"


    "This is impossible, of course it is impossible!" Upon hearing such a question, the major shareholder was shocked, and then immediately retorted with a smile. "They have lost nearly 100 billion in this maliciously suppressed stock price. If this is the case again, then the price they pay will become even greater. Even they can''t afford it. Loss, because they are not sure if we can continue to do so. So, they will not. Yes, you, they will not do this."


    "The ideal idea, however, is too naive." Spitting the smoke circle, Old Morgan shook his head and said. "To know that a mature capitalist should not have such a naive idea. Sir, you have been in this field for decades. There is no reason not to know this. So this means that In fact, your heart has long been messed up. You are not sure at all, will things develop as you said?"


    "Your, no one can be sure of this. And now we don''t need to explore this issue. All we need is your help!"


    "No, you need my help. This is true. But I also need to figure out if you are worthy of my help. One hundred billion is not a small amount, I can provide it to you, but what about you?" Return this money to me? After all, I am also a capitalist, not a philanthropist. I haven��t been generous to do charity, I have not been generous to this extent."


    Having said that, it is already the most crucial stage of negotiation. This big shareholder understands that he knows that if he wants to make the most crucial step, he must have enough chips.


    However, unfortunately, he can''t come up with such a chip now. You know, even when GE was at its peak, his entire shareholder as a major shareholder was only a few hundred million. Now that GE has plummeted, his assets have shrunk. Even if he didn''t have him in half of his heyday, how could he get such a big bargain? So now, he can only face his face and say to the old Morgan.


    "Hello, you know that I don''t have any chips in my hand right now. But I can assure you that once GE goes through this difficult time, we can make basic adjustments in the company''s strategy right away. We can cooperate, more In terms of aspect, although the time may be a bit long, I can guarantee that the final return must be satisfactory."


    "Let me be satisfied, I am afraid you don''t believe this yourself. Forget it, just do it."


    Shaking his head, Old Morgan seems to have lost interest in such exchanges. So he immediately took out a checkbook from the desk in front of him, and after a few strokes on it, he handed it to the major shareholder.


    Such an action caused the big shareholder to have a bad feeling in his heart. He subconsciously looked down and saw that the nine digits on the top immediately made his face ugly.


    "Hello, what do you mean?"


    "Monet''s water lily I like very much. I remember that you used it to recover 200 million US dollars. Now the world is in turmoil, the art market only falls, I bought this painting for 300 million US dollars, for you. It should be a business that is cost-effective."


    Old Morgan answered the old god, and from his answer, the major shareholder has already heard what he meant. He refused his request and used this method to completely draw a line with himself. This gave him a feeling of being humiliated, so immediately he said with some anger.


    "Hello, are you taking me as a slap?"


    ��Hey?�� Looking at the major shareholder, the old Morgan laughed. "It seems that your life is extravagant than I thought. Would it cost 300 million dollars to use it? If it is really a slap, I might pick up a coin from my body instead of taking a check." ��


    "Sir, maybe you think this is a kind of charity. But in my opinion, this is just a little kindness of my old man, leaving you a chance to turn over. Maybe you will lose everything soon, and it will be At that time, this check is likely to become the only cost for your comeback. Of course, you can also use it to enjoy your old age. Although you have not yet reached the age of your old age, many people will climb again if they fall. I can''t get up. If this kind of thing appears on you, believe me, I won''t be surprised."


    Although Old Morgan seems to be full of goodwill, in the ears of major shareholders, these words are aggravated. This gave him the urge to tear a check into a piece. But until the end, he did not turn this impulse into reality.


    I took a deep breath and swallowed all the grievances into my stomach. The major shareholder stretched his face and said to the old Morgan not politely.


    "I don''t understand why you are doing this, Mr. Morgan. Do you think that everything I said before is alarmist? You think that if you let the capital of that country into our country, it really won''t be for you. Any influence? Don''t forget, our capitalists, the consortium we represent, can have everything on the premise that the United States is the world''s hegemon. The United States dominates the world, and we can control the capitalists of the United States. To the greatest interest. Now, that country has risen, they have begun to embezzle our capital market, and you are now indifferent to this change. I don''t know what you are thinking, but I know very well, at the end, You must regret it!"


    "Repent, maybe you really think so. But obviously, the situation we see is not the same. So, our estimates for the future are different."


    Starting with a pair of Monet''s treasures, Old Morgan''s mood is still quite smooth. So at this time, he did not care to waste more time and chat with the major shareholders for a while. As for the issue of enemy capital, he said his own opinion.


    "Since ten years ago, the world''s economic center has been moving to the east. At that time, we held the financial market of the whole world, so we can ignore these. But as the world changes, the United States declines, now At this time, we must prepare for the future. We all know where the future belongs. Therefore, it is more important than anything to establish a good relationship with the biggest winner in the future. Suppress him, aim at him, we Now the capital can do this, but in the future? The other side will become stronger and stronger, and we will only get weaker and weaker. The hostility will only make us fall into a desperate situation. So, instead of doing this It��s better to find a way out of the stupidity of the neck to the twisted rope sleeve."


    "And GE is the price we have to pay to find this way out. So sir, you know what I think."

 Chapter 1296： Unexpected debt crisis

    General Electric is just a kid, and is it a kid who is used to please others? If such a sentence is from someone else''s mouth, it is a joke. But if this is said by a person like Morgan, then it is not at all ridiculous.


    What kind of giants the Morgan consortium is, he knows very well. Perhaps in the eyes of others, GE will be a huge enterprise that is a country''s vital industrial force. But for the Morgan consortium, GE is not an irreplaceable existence. Although important, it is not the only one. If you have that need, it is not impossible to give up.


    Now, Morgan has already shown such a necessity for him, and in the face of such a statement, the major shareholder can only stand up in resentment and throw away the next sentence.


    "You will regret it, you will regret it!"


    "Repent?" Looking at the back of his departure, Old Morgan smiled and picked up his eyes. Some words he did not say in his mouth, but stayed in his heart. Now, when there is only one person left in this study, he naturally whispers to himself. "This question is what I always wanted to ask. Morgan has become the look of today. Have you regretted it? No, of course you will not regret it. You have taken too many things from Morgan." And now, it��s time for you to pay back all of this. Morgan, after all, belongs to Morgan. Let��s get some interest first, and the principal will be counted again!��


    Old Morgan experienced the rise and fall of the Morgan family, and his heart certainly has his own calculations. Unfortunately, the major shareholders of GE do not know. Now he has been completely immersed in the crisis he is facing. He is innocent and he does not have the time to guess other people''s minds.


    Returning to his home in a desperate manner, this major shareholder began to rush to count the assets in his hands. He needs to know how much money he can use in his hand, and how much property he can sell. The reason for this is because he is very clear. Once General Electric can''t survive, he will almost go bankrupt.


    Almost all of his money has been invested in company projects, and he is definitely the most lost of all shareholders. When these projects died with changes in GE, he would be completely penniless. Not only will it lose everything, but even he will owe a lot of money to the bank.


    Capitalists are accustomed to using banks to borrow chickens and lay eggs. It is a shame for them to leave their money in their hands. Of course, in the vast majority of cases this is the right behavior. After all, money will depreciate because it is also inflation, but investment will not. However, when the capitalist''s investment encounters a fatal blow, their clever behavior will immediately become the curse of the fate of life, directly into the abyss of the eternal.


    The big shareholder is like this. He mortgaged his own shares and various assets to the bank, borrowing huge sums of money to invest in GE''s most advantageous projects in the next two decades. It can be said that if everything develops normally, these projects will bring him rich economic benefits, and even say that his value will be doubled.


    However, what happened in the stock market has changed everything. His stock depreciated quickly, and this made him owe a lot of money to the bank without knowing it. If those projects are still in operation, then maybe the bank can give him some face and delay time for him to raise money to pay back.


    However, when the bank knows that those projects have died, it is almost impossible to give him benefits. I am afraid they will face him immediately.


    There are many people in the world who have been forced to die by banks, and rich people are even the best among them. It is almost impossible for the major shareholder who repays this huge debt to see his own end. The assets in his hands are not enough to repay his debts, so in the end he is not swept away and wandering. It was just a jump from the Golden Gate Bridge.


    This is not a situation he can accept. In fact, no one can accept it with such a situation. Therefore, his emotions began to become violent and impermanent, and it is also an understandable thing.


    From time to time, the sound of his beating and cursing came from the study. The situation that was completely different from the education he showed on weekdays made the maids in the entire house cautious. They didn''t know what was going on, but they knew they were at the wind. If you are not careful, you will probably lead to the anger from your homeowner. Therefore, they are very tacit, choose to avoid their violent master at this time.


    Of course, not everyone will do this. For example, the old butler of this family, he will not do this. He has been very familiar with his master for many years, and he knows that he must be in trouble now, and in this case, maybe the phone he just received can be his master. Help. Therefore, knowing that it is not a good time to show up now, he still knocked open the door and said to the major shareholders.


    "Sir, there is a phone call here, I think you should listen."


    "Get out of me, I don''t have the mood to talk to the guys who don''t know where to come. Also, don''t bother me anymore. Otherwise I don''t mind letting you get out of this house right away!"


    The major shareholder screamed, and did not leave a little bit of face to the old butler who had served himself for more than a decade. This made the old butler''s face a little white, but he said with due diligence to the owner he served.


    "Sir, the phone is called by Mr. Harry Osborne, the chairman of the Osborne Group. He said that there are important things I want to talk to you. I think this should have some of the dilemmas you are currently experiencing. Help. So"


    When he heard Harry��s name, the major shareholder finally recovered a little bit of reason. He gasped and waved his old housekeeper. Then he picked up the microphone on the desk and hurriedly dialed out.


    Although he didn''t know what it meant when Harry Osborne called himself at this time, he knew that this might be the only turning point he could ever meet. No matter what it is, he has no reason to let go of such an opportunity. So, he has to call back on this call.


    Two beeps, and the voice of a young man came from the other end of the phone. When I heard this voice, the major shareholder immediately became anxious, even asked to be flattering.


    "Is it Mr. Harry Osborne? I am Bob Jones, the chairman of General Electric. Is there anything you have just contacted me?"


    "Is Mr. Jones? Yes, I just contacted you. I heard that you have some big troubles?"


    Upon receiving the call, Harry''s face revealed a smile that the hunter would have when he looked at the prey and drilled into the trap. This made him feel good, but he also asked questions without hesitation.


    "Call me Bob. Yes, Mr. Osborne. I don''t want you to say, I did have some trouble. But I don''t understand. Does this have anything to do with looking for me? There should be no between us. Too many intersections are right, even saying that we have not seen each other."


    Although Harry was regarded as the hope of his own survival, the major shareholders did not let go of their own vigilance. He replied cautiously, and the way to answer it was to immediately make Harry laugh.


    "Sorry, Bob. Let''s just say something directly. I already know about the stock market. I also know that GE doesn''t have much ability to pass this severe test. No matter the government or the consortium. It will give you too much help. Because your opponent is that they don''t want to offend now. In other words, you are abandoned, aren''t you?"


    The nakedness of the major shareholder was unveiled, which made him feel uncomfortable. What is most embarrassing to him is that this sentence is still spoken from Harry, the mouth of a young man whose eyes are not long. You know, before that, he never thought that Harry could qualify for himself. The change is that his father is still almost here. Now, just because he inherited his father''s legacy, this little boy dared to say this in front of himself. This made his heart suddenly uncomfortable.


    However, despite the uncomfortable feelings, the major shareholder still has no plans to turn his face with Harry. He took a deep breath and pressed down his inner heart. Then he said calmly to Harry as much as possible.


    "It''s right like this. But I don''t understand, this has anything to do with you. Mr. Osborne, you called, it shouldn''t be to talk to me about these nonsense."


    "You are right, I am not trying to talk nonsense with you."


    Nodded, Harry said to the big shareholders at the door.


    "Let''s tell you the truth, Bob. I have already foreseen what happened in the stock market. And now it''s just that I have a large amount of cash in my hand. So you know what I mean?" ��


    "Do you want to help General Electric?"


    When I heard this, the major shareholders were a little surprised. He had neglected the foreseen question Harry had said, and he was filled with joy and thought that he had met a good man. Unfortunately, Harry did not have such an idea.


    "Are you kidding me? Why should I help General Electric, can this kind of GE give me any benefit?"


    "What do you mean by that?" The big shareholder who went straight up and down was no patience at this time. He frowned, and some unhappy geology asked. In the face of his questioning, Harry just replied with a smile.


    "It''s very simple, Bob. Although I don''t want to help General Electric, I am willing to help you. I know that you hold the shares of General Electric in your hand, and I know the debt crisis you are facing now. In a word, one Ten billion. All the shares are handed over to me, I will help you through this difficult situation. How? Are you willing to make this deal with me?"

 Chapter 1297： Bargaining gloating

    Ten billion, this is not a small amount. But it is not a big number for major shareholders. In his heyday, the stock of General Electric held in his hand was more than 10 billion, not to mention that he had other assets in his hand.


    So this is a smashing of fire, it is completely cheaper to take advantage of him. But at this special time, the major shareholder is still unable to say what to say.


    It is true that there are not many 10 billion, but this one billion is just enough to solve his urgent needs at this time. As long as he can get this billion, plus the money he sells his own assets, he can repay the bank''s arrears. As long as the bank''s debt problem is resolved, he is still a bright billionaire.


    You don''t have to go to the wandering beg, you don''t have to go to a tall building to make a leap. Although it is impossible, as he did at GE''s time, he lived a life that was powerful and high. But running to a remote place, buying a large pasture or fishery, and living a prosperous life, is not a big problem.


    It can be said that the key to this 10 billion is crucial to the point of determining his next life. In the face of a transaction in such a place, the major shareholder, although angry and angry, but also had to figure it out in his own heart.


    There are not many choices left for him, or they have taken over the money and pulled out from this whirlpool. Otherwise, it is to refuse, and then die with GE. Although the latter does not mean that there is no chance of a turnaround, the opportunity is too much. After confirming that they will not receive any help, the major shareholders have no hope for other shareholders to find a solution.


    So choosing is actually a very simple matter. Apart from the former, he does not think he has a better choice. Just for this price, his heart is still a little bit rude.


    Holding more than 20% of General Electric shares in his hand, he was equivalent to holding 50 billion in his hands when GE was all right. You know, that''s GE, one of the oldest diversified companies in the United States. From the field of heavy industry to financial services, from medical imaging to the electronics industry, its diversification has already been involved in all aspects.


    The huge form represents a huge wealth, and GE''s assets are among the top 500 in the world. Moreover, it has a lot of honors, what is the world''s top 100 companies respected by the rankings, what wealth is the most admired company in the world, what is the world''s top 100 most valuable brands and so on. General Electric is almost always on the list, and is among the best.


    It can be said that in this world, in addition to the superstar companies such as Stark, Sundial, Osborne, and Apple, GE can definitely be the one that has a strong head. Under this circumstance, if such a thing does not happen, the stocks of the major shareholders will definitely not rise. So naturally, he can''t be satisfied with the number of 10 billion.


    At this time, he felt that he needed a fair judgment, so immediately he fought for Harry.


    "Mr. Osborne, you are robbing the fire. Ten billion? The stock in my hand is worth at least 50 billion. You should know, if it is not this sudden stock crisis, you really have to take 50 billion. In front of me, I don��t even think about it. I will agree to this transaction. This is an opportunity, yes. But this does not mean that you can be so cheap. There is not such a good thing in the world."


    "One billion, this is the highest price I can get. If you disagree, then I can only say sorry for the transaction between us."


    When he heard the big shareholders, Harry knew that the trade between them had entered the most common bargaining link of the capitalists. Seriously, this link actually made him very intolerant. He is more accustomed to making a certain thing directly, rather than arguing about something. So if you can, he really wants to give this kind of thing to a more professional person. However, it is a pity that this kind of transaction is not to be seen. Therefore, he can only helplessly come up with his own price tag, and it is very tough to show that he is willing to bargain for such a bargain.


    He thinks so, but unfortunately, the major shareholders don''t think so. This is related to the happiness of his later life, so he naturally wants to fight for more for himself. It is precisely because of this, although he clearly saw Harry''s intolerance, but still insisted on the scalp.


    "At least 30 billion. General Electric value, you know. This is just a storm on the stock market. GE''s production has not been affected. As long as there is sufficient funds to support its operation, it will continue to have energy. The land will generate benefits for you. As long as you have been on the board for a while, you will definitely be worth the money."


    "Yes, wait a while." He smiled, and Harry, who was not planning to leave a face for the big shareholders, directly laughed at him. "When the bank announces that you are bankrupt and begins to forcefully deprive you of your property. And when you start the auction with your bank-backed shares, I can really get what I want with a good value for money. Mr. Jones. Do you think that I am stupid when I am young? Three billion? There are thirty billion yuan. I can get more of what I want from the bank. Don''t think that you are the only one who holds the shares of GM. I am only interested in the fact that you have the most shares in your hand, and will give you this opportunity. This does not mean that you can open your mouth to my lion. Now you have no such qualification. Again, one billion, I will give you two minutes to consider, if you don''t want to, then we will see you at the bank auction."


    When it comes to such a situation, there is no room for any change. This point is very clear to the major shareholder. After all, he is now asking him instead of Harry, so in the end he can only sigh with a sigh of relief and then replied with a look of sadness.


    "Okay, it��s 12 billion. But I want cash!"


    "Yes, tomorrow I will send my lawyers and representatives to GE''s shareholders meeting to sign the relevant agreement with you. Once you sign, my funds will immediately hit your account. In this case, you should have nothing. Let''s take it for granted. Of course, that''s it. Tomorrow, tomorrow I will sign a contract with you."


    After saying such a sentence in a mood that I don��t know, the major shareholder has already put the phone down. At this time, the most emotional emotion in his heart is lost. Because he knows that when the call is over, he is almost losing his greatest fortune.


    In any case, it has been decades since he took over GE''s stock. This long time is enough for him to have a special feeling for GE. Now, I have to cut off such emotions by myself and entrust it to the hands of another person. It is impossible to say that it is not lost.


    However, in the absence of loss, he also inevitably had a kind of fortunate, even a trace of gloating.


    Fortunately, he finally avoided a big disaster in his life. In the case that no one can help him, he unexpectedly got a chance to be redeemed. He even said that he has won more benefits for himself. Twenty billion more than the previous price, enough for him to buy a vast ranch in the remote state of Montana. This is enough for him to enjoy his old age, and even let his children and grandchildren have a wealth that can be passed down from generation to generation.


    This is enough, and that is enough. Anyway, this is the best ending for him and for their family. He has every reason to be grateful for this, and it really needs him to be thankful for that.


    Of course, this kind of happiness does not mean that he will go back and thank Harry. In his eyes, Harry Osbourne was still the little man who was robbed by the fire and fell into the rock. It is precisely because of such an idea that he will have a feeling of gloating for Harry''s acquisition of his stock.


    You know, this time GE is a hot potato. Although it is true that they can get GM shares at the lowest price at this time, this does not mean that they can really take GE as their own.


    Anyway, there is still a terrible predator on the outside facing GE. Anyone who dares to take over at this time is inevitably involved in dealing with the opposite crocodile. Judging by the aggressiveness and appetite displayed by the predator, the result of this kind of dealing must not be better.


    In the eyes of the major shareholders, the opposite capital does not see what face you leave for you when you change someone. Since they have already done such a bad thing, they must have continued their previous actions in a spirit of refusing to give up.


    The more pressure on the opposite side, the more pressure GE is under, and in this case, anyone who accepts GE stocks has to face the problem that their forehand is so cheap. The stock that the price has bought, the backhand may fall to an incredible price with an incredible drop. Unless they can squint and play games with money on the opposite side, their situation will not be any improvement.


    Regardless of the choice, the end result will be a heavy loss. This is why the major shareholder gloats, because it is already a trouble for others and not his trouble anyway. What he has to do now is very simple, that is, sign the contract and let the trouble go out, nothing more!

 Chapter 1298： Suddenly malicious

    Sleeping all night, the majority shareholder is purely suffering.


    He was worried that all of this was just a dream of his own, and that it was still the cruel reality. Therefore, in order to ensure that this will not be a dream, he simply poured his own two pounds of coffee, so that he did not sleep for one night.


    It was a very old person who was so old. But after all, it is for the future, so such a torment is obviously worthwhile. In order to be able to draw this matter as soon as possible, it is almost early in the morning, and the major shareholder has already drove in person and came to GE''s corporate headquarters.


    He thought he was the earliest one, but to his surprise, many people apparently had to go some mornings than he came. This made him feel a little surprised, but on the surface he still calmly greeted everyone.


    "Early, everyone. It seems that everyone''s spirit is not bad. Have you found a solution to the problem?"


    "Good morning, Mr. Chairman. We have been waiting for you, don''t know if you have gotten some help?"


    Someone began to respond to him, and looking at the expression on the face of this shareholder, the major shareholder did not know why, always felt a special kind of malicious inside. What does he want to do, what does he mean in this sentence. The minds of the major shareholders have been unconsciously calculated. And just as he was so calculating, more and more people have successively set up words with him.


    "It seems that the company''s future still depends on Mr. Jones."


    "Yes, that''s right. We are all useless. Only people like Mr. Jones can support a big company like GM."


    "You are the versatile pillar, can you get through this difficult situation, we can only rely on you."


    One sentence after another, each sentence reveals a strange meaning. This makes the major shareholders more and more curious, and more and more want to know what these guys are. And just when he was going to find a few familiar people to ask things clearly, the front desk reception in the company had already called in.


    ��His Director, Mr. Harry Osborne��s representative and his lawyers, they said that they have an appointment with you. Do you need to get them up now?��


    "Let them come straight up. I am here waiting for them!"


    When hearing the news of key people, the major shareholders are not in the mood to care about these irrelevant things. Although it always reveals a strange thing in the matter, as long as he signs the agreement, everything will have nothing to do with himself.


    At that time, no matter what kind of ghost the guy was playing, the last headache would only be Osborne who took his plate. He doesn''t have to pay for Osborne''s questions, so naturally, he doesn''t have to explore their gods at this time.


    The contract is the top priority of the problem at hand. And just after the person who invited Osborne came up, two people soon appeared in front of him.


    A man and a woman. The man looks old and heavy, his suit is in his hands, and he still carries a briefcase in his hand. At first glance, he looks like an elite person. There is a feeling of relief at a glance. And the woman, the big shareholder really does not know how to comment on her.


    Jeans, casual shirts, and a pair of headphones on the neck. A leisurely look of nothing, people can''t believe that this would be Osborne sent to talk about business.


    Talking about business in the business field, wearing a formal dress is a basic respect for each other. Old antiques don''t believe that Osborne will not know this kind of thing, so of course, he understands this as a contempt for himself. Then he was angry, but he could not take it out. So he could only sigh with a sigh of relief and stretched his hand to the two men with constipation.


    "Welcome, two. I am Bob Jones. I have already made an appointment with Mr. Osborne. Now I think we can sign the contract."


    "Of course, gentlemen. This is the purpose of our coming, isn''t it?"


    I took a look at the hands of the major shareholders, and the young woman said with a blunt look.


    "I am Daisy, Daisy. Johnson. Mr. Osborne''s spokesperson, this is Mark, our lawyer. The contract is here, you can take a look, if there is no problem, I think we can sign now. ""


    Although Skye��s attitude is annoying, it is also a helpless thing. Therefore, the major shareholder can only ignore her attitude, and accept the agreement from the lawyer named Mark without a word, and look at it one word at a time.


    Contracts always have too many things that can be manipulated. If you don''t care, then you may have to set a trap. Generally speaking, this kind of thing should be judged by more professional talents, but the major shareholder is confident in his ability, and he is too eager. So now, he has self-examined himself.


    At this time, he thought he would be the only exception. Because in his opinion, the person who will make this transaction with Osborne should only have one. However, he obviously forgot one thing. He ignored what the representative of Osborne had just said. He forgot that she was talking about you and not you.


    When the major shareholder audited the contract, Skye had already met with several other shareholders and handed the contract. Looking at such a situation, the major shareholder stunned, and then some incredible.


    "What, don''t you guys too?"


    "We, we did not think of it." At this time, everyone''s expressions are somewhat stiff. Because no one thought that the person who should insist and oppose the most in their hearts actually made the same decision with them. This allowed them to more and more affirm what they have done, and let them get more and more smashed in the face of major shareholders.


    Hey, they said something like that before, and now it seems that there is no such necessity. Because it is already obvious, the major shareholder has found a way out for himself, and he can''t go bankrupt with GE as they think. They used to face him with jokes, but now this kind of joke can''t happen at all, and it will make their former yin and yang words look like little people. This is really not necessary.


    Shareholders are almost regretting, regretting that they used to use this way to provoke a person who does not need to be provoked. But now regret is obviously useless, plus the number of people who can be capitalists are somewhat cheeky. So everyone just smiled and took out a look that had not happened before.


    This appearance made the big shareholders feel like they were laughing. He finally understood why these people would say this to themselves before. They are watching their own jokes. They obviously think that they will fall into a tragic situation, and they can pull out of this situation. In this contrast, they get a near-sorrowful sense of superiority. And because of this superiority, they will say such strange things to themselves.


    People, how can shameless to this extent. To understand this, the major shareholders simply want to yell at their noses. However, after thinking about it, he has pressed this idea down.


    These **** **** are not a day or two, and they are not guilty of them. They are harmless to them. Anyway, everything will be painted a full stop today, simply let them put a horse, after today, one eye is not seen as a net.


    In the interest of the people, the major shareholders rushed to speed up their own review. And as he thought, Osborne did not set a trap in this agreement. It is estimated that they do not think it is necessary. After all, it is already a smashing thing. If it is done too much, it is really impossible to say it.


    Second, Osborne is a big company after all, and big companies have the reputation of big companies. At such a time, doing such a kind of doing the next thing, saying how much to go out is still somewhat ugly. Even for the company''s reputation, they don''t have to suffer such losses because of these small money.


    In the end, they are Osborne. The major shareholder who was bent on playing with Osborne is now inevitably feeling emotional. He knows that from today, GE will be a loser in the competition with Osborne. Because the owner of General Electric has changed its name to Osborne, it has no such qualifications.


    This made him feel a little embarrassed about how much the company had some feelings, but he did not hesitate to sign his name on this agreement. Feelings and interests, these two things have always been isolated in the capitalist world. So obviously, the woman named Daisy was very unwilling to see, but he still forced a smile and extended his hand to her.


    "There is no problem with the contract. I have already signed the name. So, I hope that your company will call the funds in the contract earlier. This is what we said before."


    "Of course." With a slight smile, Skye took the hand of the major shareholder and stated confidently to him. "Don''t worry, sir. We have gathered more than 100 billion in funds, enough to pay for the contracts in your hands. In addition, Mr. Harry Osborne has brought me his greetings, he wants you to Before leaving the company, I��m going to talk to GE��s employees. You know, it��s an eventful fall, and it��s also an important job to appease their emotions, isn��t it?��


    "Of course, this is what I should do." The face did not respond very nicely, but the big shareholder''s heart suddenly had doubts. "Right, why didn''t Mr. Osborne come here personally? He has already won most of General Electric''s shares, and he personally played for the employees to speak, but it is more useful than our old things. ""


    "No way, he can''t get away." Shrugged his shoulders, and Skye laughed innocently. "Exxon Mobil needs him to be there."


    Upon hearing this, the major shareholder immediately took in the air.

 Chapter 1299： Amazing appetite rules

    Skye��s answer made this GE��s major shareholder��s eyes a little worried. At this moment, he was really surprised by Osborne��s appetite.


    Although the stock market turmoil is not just a GE company, many established companies have encountered the same setbacks, but if someone puts their ideas on GE and Exxon Mobil, it is going to be at this time. At the same time, if they robbed them, the first reaction of the major shareholder was to spray him.


    The reason is very simple. The skinny dead camel is bigger than the horse. Just look at how much Osborne spent at this time to acquire the shares in their hands and know how difficult it is. With tens of billions of dollars going down, it��s time to buy most of GE��s stock at this time, and ExxonMobil is the world��s number one oil company, although in recent years it has been a new energy company headed by Stark. The impact, but after all, its mass is there, want to buy it, the price will only be more than GE.


    Now Osborne is doing this kind of thing. The only idea for the big shareholders is that Osborne must be crazy. If GE is just okay, after all, GE''s underlying industry and Osborne Group have some intersections, and now that GM is acquired, as long as it can survive the next turmoil and shock, then Osborne Group may be uncertain. It will usher in a leap in development. ExxonMobil is different.


    The oil industry is a sunset industry in today''s world. The vast majority of developed countries in the world are now beginning to replace the traditional status of oil with new energy. So, nominally Exxon Mobil is still the world''s largest oil company, but in fact, their market and prospects are already beginning to decline.


    Osborne is different, because the hand holds the contract of Dr. Otto''s nuclear solar technology, so their development direction is also inclined to new energy. In this case, those Exxon Mobil will only be a chicken rib for them. It is almost impossible for them to get too much benefit from Exxon Mobil. On the contrary, they will fall into crisis because of the drag of Exxon Mobil.


    This is not a good thing, especially in this turbulent day. Maybe because of this cumbersomeness, Osborne will face the same situation as them. Of course, the big shareholders of this kind of thing will not say it. He only smiled and held Skye''s hand, and then heartily said such a sentence.


    "I wish you good luck, I hope that you can take advantage of this opportunity to succeed."


    "Of course, there is no doubt about this." The same is a bright smile, Skye returned this sentence. And just after he and the major shareholder chilled, the agent named Mark had already returned to her with a lot of contracts.


    "There is no problem, Miss Johnson, we have already held a 43% stake in GE. As long as we negotiate with the bank, GE will belong to the Osborne Group. Let us Congratulations to yourself, today, Osborne is about to become the largest company in the world. Osborne will become a symbol of the times, and we are the initiators of this era."


    The expression of Mark��s lawyer��s speech is obviously very exciting. For his excitement, Skye can understand, in fact, even her own, because of this all has an unreal illusion. The famous General Electric has become theirs? And a huge monster like Exxon Mobil?


    Although the reason for all this is very well known, Skye couldn''t help feeling at this time, and the Stark government really played a big deal.


    Yes, everything is arranged by the Stark government. I don''t know how Tony Stark negotiated with the opposite country. He actually borrowed huge sums of money from that country to attack his own capital market. And just under the impact of this almost crazy capital, almost all the well-known companies have been affected to varying degrees. Seriously like GE, it was forced to change into a main house. And the effort is not too good, the impact of capital makes them almost have to bring their own waistband to bring life. It is conceivable that in order to survive, they will have to take a series of actions.


    It can be said that if it is not because the financial stock market turmoil is too targeted, then it may lead to a national turm like the financial crisis. And even if things haven''t developed to such a point for the time being, it''s not something that can be taken lightly.


    The reason is very simple. The consortium has not realized the dangers in this. They have not yet exerted their strength. In the same way, all this is only the first step for the Stark government''s plan. Their subsequent follow-up actions must be more intense than what they are doing now, and the impact of that, It is totally incalculable.


    This point, the Stark government knows in its own heart. But their situation today is that the arrow has to be sent on the string. If you don''t want to create a situation that is good for you as soon as possible, then wait for those opponents to react, and only passive will be them.


    Passive and active, this is a key factor affecting the outcome. As a leader, Tony''s character determines that he wants to be the active party. So he didn''t care about these effects at all, but he decided to start the next move resolutely.


    ��Is everything ready? Is the capital in our hands enough to stabilize the situation?��


    "At the moment, we have a lot of capital in our hands. Whether it is the General Electric, Exxon Mobil, which is owned by Osborne, or the Johnson Controls of our capital, Wal-Mart and other companies. We They have already got enough decision-making power and right to speak. As long as there is no huge turmoil, the actions of these large enterprises will be under our control. In other words, the consortium has not had time to react, we are already from them. The body cut a piece of meat down. However, they should also be almost responsive."


    Maria, who set up a special project team to monitor all of this, replied, but when she answered this question, she also appropriately expressed her anxiety.


    "Morgan and Rockefeller have begun to send contacts and liaison with the capital of the opposite country. Although you have had an agreement with them, it is difficult to protect people, they will not know anything from those people''s mouths. In addition, the consortiums The banks under the name have also begun to take action. I doubt whether they will contribute to stabilizing the stock market and even regain the shares of those companies."


    ��Don''t worry about the bank. It takes time for banks to raise funds, and they may not be able to raise so much money in such a short period of time. Besides, these companies will be contributed by us because they need to raise funds on the stock market. To maintain their basic operations. Now, we and Osborne have enough funds to guarantee their operation. We can stop trading on the stock market during this time and let those banks find no Go to the bottom of the mouth."


    ��The consumption will be great, and we may not be able to stick to too much time.��


    Maria Hill reminded her that she knows the current economic situation on their side. Although there are many reserves, it is a few large multinational companies. Their consumption has always been huge, and even with their current funds, it is difficult to support a long-lasting stalemate. It is their quickest solution, but it is a quick fix for these capital consortia that have deep-rooted power in this country. It is not something that can be solved. This is very difficult, and now, everything Tony does is just to meet the difficulties.


    "You are right, we can''t drag too many things. But we can''t act rashly. Prepare for adequate preparedness. This is the best way for us to deal with them."


    Tony explained that his heart began to think about it. The consortium is different from other enemies. In the face of other enemies, they can destroy him physically. But in the face of such an enemy of capital, they can only use the rules of capital and the power of law to judge them.


    Therefore, in this war, the use of violence has become an undesirable option. Unless the other party uses violence first, they must not use such means. Because once they have used such precedents, they will not say whether they will trigger war on the mainland of the United States. It is unimaginable that their own destruction of the American native order. In this country where democracy and freedom are established, if the national government no longer rules according to the rules and begins to trample on the rules of the country, then the aftermath caused by it is absolutely unthinkable.


    The collapse of the system is sometimes more serious than the advent of disasters. Today''s Indian government is an example. Imagine if the Indian government still exists, will there be any Indians willing to support such a government?


    By the same token, if the Stark government tramples on the consistent persistence of the United States, then he will completely lose the support of the Americans. At that time, even if he could destroy all his enemies, in the end it would only be the result of self-destruction. That''s not something that the Stark government can afford, so at this time, they can only honestly follow the rules to play cards.


    The first step in following the rules is to take your own path and let your opponents have no way to go! At this point, the Stark government has begun to lay out, and everything they are doing now is to lay for this layout.

 Chapter 1300： Game means to control the mouthpiece

    As a member of the game between the two sides, and is a member who is eager to win. The first thing the Stark government needs to do in the game confrontation is to find out the details of each other and figure out the other''s routines.


    The routines that the consortium can use are actually very simple. In the end, they still use the power of their own hands to add to the Stark government. By the way, they can play some shameful means.


    The action is simple, but it is extremely useful. It��s like there are always a few exceptions to the assassination of American presidents. It is said that they were assassinated by ordinary people. There is no conspiracy behind this. Is this possible? It��s true that the US government��s security system that concentrates on one country��s elite power is eating white rice.


    There is no involvement in hostile capital, no wealthy people buy people behind the scenes, and even use media public opinion to clean up obstacles. How could things be so simple?


    Although Tony is not worried that the capital consortium will use this trick, because he still has a superhero name in any case. But this does not mean that he will not despise this problem. His dangers don''t have to be considered, but the important people in the Stark government can worry about this. In this government department that has been streamlined to the limit, the casualties of any key person may trigger a series of effects. This is definitely not what Tony wants to see.


    Fortunately, their safety does not require Tony to think too much. Because these high-level ones are not simple things. Their original occupations were highly dangerous occupations, which made them not only sensitive to danger, but also capable of dealing with most dangers. It is not that simple for those capital consortiums to deal with them with dirty means. Even if they are not careful, they may be playing off. Therefore, Tony is not worried about this issue.


    In contrast, he is more worried about the conventional means that the consortium will make.


    The easiest way for capital to confront the government is to inspire the people. Because they are inherently more advantageous than the government in terms of relationships, they can easily pass their ideas to the people''s brains. By using the spread of media public opinion and using the duties of themselves and the people at work, they can do these things very easily.


    We must know that there is always an anti-government sentiment in the hearts of the people. In many countries, government speech can be questioned for the people. Compared with the comments made by the government, most people are more willing to believe in reports in the media, even the gossip of people around them. They don''t care if these reports and news are carefully studied, or they are written in five minutes. For them, as long as the news is in opposition to the government, it is worth seeing.


    This is a problem that all governments have headaches. Sometimes in order to ensure that those who are brainwashed by conspiracy theories will not pour too much dirty water on their heads, they have to invest a lot of manpower and material resources to do public relations in the media. The image works labor and people, but they have to do it. This is one of the main reasons.


    On this issue, the United States is definitely the most serious one. The reason for this is that it is due to the historical problems left by the Americans. Those such as the Gulf War, the children of Vietnamese oranges, the abuse of civilians in the Middle East, etc., were extremely riddled by the American people. For these things, they did not protest against their own government. Even after many years, some people still use this banner to launch a parade to the White House.


    On the other hand, it is because the United States is very scarce in media control.


    You know, in today''s society, the power represented by the news media is definitely not to be underestimated. Because any one who wants to know what is happening around him and in this society must be done by the power of the news media. The news media is the window that is placed in front of all the people. For the government, the news media is their mouthpiece. If you want people to understand themselves and identify with themselves, the government must use the news media to make their voices.


    They are important, and it is important that any country should maintain a channel of specialized news as a bridge between itself and the people. Unfortunately, the United States does not have such a channel.


    In the United States, almost all news media are affiliated with those capital companies. They are private, so in most cases they are only for private service. In this country, not what the government wants you to see, you can see what. But what the capital agrees with the government to see you, what can you see.


    The relationship between the government and the media is very embarrassing, they often only have the so-called supervisory power. The right to supervise, for the practitioners of the news media, I am afraid that there is no importance of their freedom of the press. So many times, Americans can see their government being degraded and being ridiculed. The people who take the president��s jokes are not one or two, but piles of piles. For the government, the media has no fear. If there is any news in the hand, they will not care about the loss of the government, a big news that attracts traffic, enough for them to put the whole government on the barbecue. For this, the US government has no way.


    Private property is sacred and inviolable. This regulation has already been above the government under the operation of the capitalists. With such a banner, the news media has always been fearless. The government has almost only been ridiculed by them. If you are not happy, or even use any coercive means, then the innocent king will tell you what the anger of the people is unstoppable.


    This is a very deadly problem, especially in the moment. Tony is very clear that if the news that he is the main messenger is revealed, then the consortiums who control the news media will spare no effort to pour dirty water on the news media. In the face of this planting and filth, Tony does not believe that the people can have too many sober understanding.


    He knows his people too well. They lack wisdom and are extremely easy to be encouraged. Sometimes the big guys in the news media screamed, and they immediately became as climax as they were stepped on. It is simply unrealistic to expect these people to remain sensible at that time and have a clear understanding of the government they are governing. So Tony is very clear that his next job is to control the mouthpiece.


    Not to mention that all the media are controlled in their own hands, at least to control the key ones, to ensure that the direction of public opinion does not tilt to the opposite side. However, it is not easy to achieve such a degree. Because the media is obviously a ban on those capital consortia.


    Under the banner of Osborne, it is easy for him to take over a large-scale heavy industry like General Electric. Because this seems to many people to be nothing more than the same industry. Osborne and these companies are themselves competitive. It��s just a matter of course to take the other side down when they are in the decadent period. Because the development of any company is inseparable from this step. This is an industry phenomenon, and no one can say that this is a problem.


    However, if Osborne took his hand to the news media industry at this time, it would obviously touch the nerves of many people.


    Everyone is not an idiot. You are a high-tech and heavy-duty company that suddenly gets involved in the industry related to media entertainment. This is a problem in itself. Your money is not yet abundant enough to reach your hand so long, especially if you have just made such a big move. If you really do this, even if you don''t doubt you at first, I''m afraid it will inevitably give you some ideas. At that time, Osborne was in danger.


    In Tony''s plan, Osborne is a very crucial part. So it is absolutely impossible for him to let Osborne do such a dangerous thing. So who should let it come? Thinking and thinking in the brain, Tony finally got a clue. After having such a clue, he immediately called a private call.


    "Mr. Wang, it is me, Tony Stark. I have a business to talk to you!"


    The other end of the private phone is a capital businessman in the country across the ocean. As a businessman, in which country he can climb to the position of the richest man, it is hard to say that he does not have much contact with the government of his own country. However, Tony did not care about this connection, so he directly said this to him.


    In the face of these words, the people opposite are obviously somewhat surprised. As soon as he was surprised by Tony''s identity, it was obviously unbelievable that the President of a country personally called such a phone call. This makes him a bit embarrassed, because his identity is special, if there is a private connection with the other high-level arbitrarily, then there may be unnecessary trouble. In addition to this embarrassment, his heart is still a little excited.


    As the richest man, he is unlikely to know about the recent big moves in the country. I thought it didn''t matter to myself, but it doesn''t seem to be the case now. He does not lack capital, and what he lacks is only an opportunity. Now, an opportunity has been sent to him in front of him, and it is absolutely impossible for him to turn a blind eye.


    So I thought about it and thought about it. He suddenly made up his mind. This gave him a tone of respect and laughed at Tony.


    "His President, your call is really making me a gentleman. I don''t know what kind of business, can you let me contact me personally?"


    "Mr. Wang, a long story short. I know that you have always wanted to put capital into the US entertainment industry, while completing the transformation, while opening up a second way of making money. It has only been subject to policy issues, and your plan cannot be realized. Now, I can give you this opportunity and ask you if you have this courage!"

 Chapter 1301： The only requirement in the middle of the night

    Being the richest man in a country is basically a temporary choice. What is intrinsic is an indispensable and important condition, and courage is naturally a matter of course. He does not lack the courage to do this. He just lacks the motivation to convince himself, so immediately he asks Tony seriously.


    "His Stark, can you elaborate on it? What is the chance, what are you going to do?"


    "It''s very simple. I know that you have been working with Hollywood. With capital operation, you have already acquired a company in Hollywood and intend to use this as a bridgehead to complete your invasion of Hollywood?"


    Although this kind of thing belongs to a company''s high-level strategy, it is not a big secret for a country''s head. Since Tony dared to find him to cooperate, then naturally he has already almost figured out his details. Of course, this is not known to the king, so he suddenly said to Tony a little embarrassed.


    "Hello, this is just a simple business deal. There should be no law against your country."


    "Of course, I told you that this is not to warn you, what law you have violated. That is what the Ministry of Commerce will care about. As long as it is not in front of me, I will only know it and I will not see it. "Shake his head, Tony said straight to him." "But although you have not broken the law, you have violated the rules. I think you should also feel it, the deep malice from Hollywood?"


    When this sentence was said, Wang Shoufu��s heart was a glimpse, and then he could not help but gloomy face.


    "His President, I don''t quite understand what you mean?"


    "Oh, Mr. Wang. The tone of your speech has changed. I think your face must be difficult to read. You don''t understand what I mean? Do you really don''t understand? Well, I just don''t understand, then I explained it to you personally." A little pause, Tony took out a kind of mixed tone and smiled at him. "Don''t you say that you don''t feel that you are in the eyes of those in Hollywood, but are you a lot of money?"


    When Wang Shoufu heard this, his heart suddenly exploded. This is the opposite of Tony, the guy who hangs the name of the president, otherwise he may have to scream. But even so, he was a big gasp. It was not until a long time later that it was reluctantly calmed down.


    "Lord Stark, you are filthy. If you have always been such an attitude, I think I should doubt your sincerity in cooperation. Like your attitude, I really don''t think you will take one. Seriously come to talk to me about business."


    "Don''t play, Mr. Wang. I know that you Chinese all like implicit statements, but we Americans are different. We always have something to say. Of course, I may say that it will stimulate your heart. If that is the case." I am sorry to say sorry. But anyway, my words are a bit reasonable."


    "Don''t rush to lose your temper, Mr. Wang. You have to know that these words are justified. The guys in Hollywood are not good people, you put the knife and fork on their plates, Do you think they will politely give your cake to you?"


    "I am working with them." When he heard Tony''s words, Wang Shoufu''s face was wrinkled. Although he had to admit that Tony had some truth to say, but for his own face, he still had to insist on saying. "I entered Hollywood and opened up the market here. They entered the mainland market through my relationship. This is a mutually beneficial thing. Not the one you said is terrible."


    "Yeah, do you really think so?" Hehe smiled, and Tony��s speech was naturally more and more polite. "Maybe you really think so. But as a standard American, and a professional from business to business. I think I should tell you some secrets. Please believe me, Mr. Wang. You are not the first to have this The people who think. The Germans, and the elites on Wall Street, they all have the same thoughts as you. Hollywood is a big gold mine, and many people want to get it. But until now, no one can Take advantage of their cheapness."


    "The Germans have been pitted, and Wall Street has lost the blood of the pit. It is still a slap in the face of Hollywood. The Japanese-owned Sony, even the bones that were eaten at this time, are not left. These examples All of them make a point, that is, those guys in Hollywood are never good men and women. The reason why they are so polite to you now is to treat the Chinese market behind you as a big cake. You are pushing them. The man of the cake. Of course, it��s just a cake. I also know a few movies about your joint venture recently. Do you have any big gains in it?��


    When I heard this sentence, Wang Shoufu did not say anything. He is working with Hollywood on several major productions. Chinese capital and Chinese actors are all **** by his relationship. But these big productions did not bring him high returns. The faint end, the cost of propaganda and distribution is removed, and the final benefit is hard to say that it is a loss. Why didn''t you earn? Wang Shoufu also thought about this problem. He did not get a suitable answer before. Now, Tony has already told him this answer.


    "No, are you? Do you know why? Because you are pitted. These so-called big productions are just a bait for the embarrassing guys in Hollywood, just a kid. You can come out and work with you. They don''t pay attention to it. Do you think they will cooperate with the Pirates of the Caribbean series? Do you think they will let you invest in Avatar? No, you don''t know, because if I am a Hollywood tycoon, I don''t. I will use my family''s golden rice bowl to take someone else to eat. You say no, Mr. Wang!"


    When it comes to this point, Wang Shoufu was originally angry, and this time is also mad. Tony''s teeth are well known. It is impossible to discuss anything with him. And then, what he said is indeed the truth. Looking back now, he does have the meaning of being pitted.


    Just spend money to buy lessons. After all, it is the person who is the richest man. The open-mindedness in my heart is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. For him, instead of thinking about this past problem, it is better to look into the future and see what opportunities Tony can bring to him. So immediately, he cleared his throat and asked the question.


    "Just be, Mr. President. But this should be nothing to do with the things you are looking for. Now the United States is late at night, you call me so late to say this, it will not be to make me unhappy. Let''s go."


    "No, of course not. I have said so much. It is just to let you understand how much loss you have suffered in Hollywood. And the reason why I want to do this is not to give you a chance to Will you take back these losses?"


    "So, what are you going to do with me?"


    ��It��s very simple, how much money can you mobilize?��


    After entering the topic, Tony no longer spoke with the previous tone. He became official, and it was this formality that also made Wang Shoufu feel the spirit.


    "If it is the liquidity of my private industry, I would probably only be able to transfer two or three billion yuan of liquidity. But if I borrow from a bank, I should be able to get 200 billion yuan."


    "Two hundred billion? It should be enough." In the heart of the exchange rate between the two countries, Tony''s heart is almost the same. "I think Mr. Wang should also know the volatility of China''s stock market now. I can tell you very clearly that this is what I did, and there is still the shadow of your national government. This is our cooperation, the reason and What you want to do is not to explore. What I can tell you now is that this cooperation can be a part of your share. And what you have to do is very simple, that is, bring in capital, and then find a way to bring Time Warner And the 21st Century Fox gave the acquisition."


    "Acquisition of Warner and Fox?" Upon hearing this request, Wang Shoufu almost bit his tongue. Although he said he has money, the two homes are not bad either. Moreover, people are engaged in entertainment. There is a capital advantage in nature. If a person who started his business really wants to take money, it is not necessarily embarrassing. Therefore, this statement is really not how to listen.


    However, Wang Shoufu was also coming from a big storm. He did not show this psychological surprise on the bright side, but still maintained a calm posture and asked Tony.


    "I can do this, but really, I don''t think there is much chance of success. Hollywood has always been exclusive, and your American capital is not necessarily willing to let me buy such two important companies. They just need to As soon as I am stalking, I will die soon. And with such a large sum of money, my career is definitely going to be greatly affected. So"


    The rest is to wait for the price and smash, and in the face of his meaning, Tony is naturally unambiguous.


    "Reassured, you have me behind me, I can assure you that your acquisition will go well. Maybe those capitalists will be happy to see you. After all, for them, the United States is a broken ship. I am happy to have a new ship on your line."


    The promise of "this" empty mouth and white teeth, of course, Wang Shoufu can not easily follow. So he lengthened his own tone and made it clear that Tony gave a concrete statement. To this, Tony also knows that he has to give something. So immediately, he said to him in a loud voice.


    "I will start to look for the trouble of capital. The impact of the stock market will spread to the entertainment industry. This is the best chance for you to enter. The entire US government will give you a green light. And you have only one, that is to win. The two companies. The most important, the TV station in their hands, you must win it for me!"

 Chapter 1302： Weigh the importance of employment

    Things went very smoothly, at least the first richest man could not miss such an opportunity. Moreover, Tony is also very confident in his ability.


    Being able to become the richest man in the opposite country depends not only on the means of doing business, but also on the technique of conspiracy. Such a person must be very intelligent and capable. As long as he is willing, he will be able to stir up huge waves in this pool. At that time, as long as he had his own cooperation, it was not a problem for him to win the two companies.


    Of course, if he really has any action at the time, then he must be bombarded by public opinion and public opinion. Because after all, it��s all American companies. As a president, his **** is not right, helping an outsider to deal with his own people, not to mention that the capitalists do not agree, even if the people estimate it will not agree.


    However, even if they did not agree, Tony decided to do so. Because this is the only means to deal with those capitalists. Because only then can he curb the co-contamination of those capitalists.


    Yes, if he wants to find capital to control the news media as a channel for his own voice, there are indeed many other options. Whether it is the richest people in Europe or the local tyrants in the Middle East, they are good choices. They have money, and they will not attract too much resentment in the country. At the very least, the vast majority of people are more willing to see Europeans buy the two companies, rather than a Chinese to do such a thing.


    Why is this so, the reasons inside are more complicated. The main point is the difference between institutions and race.


    Needless to say, the different systems on both sides allow the capitalist line to have a certain hostility towards the opposite. As for human discrimination? There are many places to pay attention to.


    Ethnic discrimination cannot be said to be a big stream, but it is also inevitable. In the past, when the United States was strong, ethnic discrimination must be shouted by everyone. This is not only because American slogans are democratic and free, but more because they always feel superior in their minds. Just as civilized people always reject the uncivilized habits, as Americans who are highly self-sufficient, they naturally use racial discrimination as their daily target.


    But that is the past, when America dominated the earth. Now, the already broken United States can''t afford their confidence. They have already fallen from the clouds, so naturally, they can''t look at such a problem with a self-considered mentality as they were.


    They become sensitive and become vulnerable. It''s like a balloon filled with gas. If no one pokes them, they may fly in the air, and once someone pokes their fragile skin, they can explode immediately. At that time, who would care about racial discrimination and non-discrimination.


    This is the status quo in the United States, and those Chinese are the ones that pierce their skin. If they are white, they can still blame themselves in a self-deception, and continue their dream of being a superpower. But if it is Chinese, their dream will soon be forced to wake up.


    Think about the feeling that you are woken up from a dream, that kind of anger can definitely make people crazy. And under this madness, racism is definitely not a problem they care about. They will oppose it for opposition and will attack all possible targets. Even making some moves that are too much is a move.


    Logically speaking, as the president of the United States, Tony has clearly understood that this will happen, and he should not even stimulate them. However, Tony has his own considerations. Among his considerations, the Chinese enterprise is the only object he can believe.


    The reason is simple, because they don''t hook up with the capitalists, they have a stronger presence behind them, and that existence makes it absolutely impossible for these companies to connect with other people if they don''t allow them. This is not a good thing for the company, but for Tony, this is a good thing. Because he can be sure that these Chinese companies will not be on the back of his back at the most critical time.


    In exchange for those European capitals, the richest people in the Middle East, Tony can not be sure that this call has been made, and they will sell themselves to the consortiums in a blink of an eye. This is by no means an impossible thing. For the sake of profit, these **** have nothing to do. And once your plan is leaked in advance, everything will evolve into a disaster.


    Tony can''t take this risk, so he has to find the most secure partner. Under this premise, the Chinese richest man is naturally his only choice. Although it is said that this will inevitably lead to such consequences, in contrast, this consequence is already fully affordable.


    In order to solve the problem of public opinion mouthpiece, Tony can be said to be painstaking. As far as the current situation is concerned, once his plan is successful, those media and public opinion will completely lose the threat to him. He was very confident in this point, so he temporarily dropped the concerns in this regard and began to think about other problems.


    The second move that the consortium can deal with is to encourage those laid-off workers through layoffs.


    This trick is simple to say, but the harm is enormous. The number of people who can be encouraged by the power of the consortium is absolutely amazing. As long as they think, they can lay off directly to millions of people across the United States. And once these millions of people are clashed, it is enough to have a devastating impact on the rule of the entire society and even the Stark government.


    This is not a joke. The government is also the official organization to make its people live better. In the basic functions of a government, there is an employment rate that guarantees the nationals of their own. If the people are not employed, they will not have the capital to maintain their normal life. And if they can''t keep their normal life, do you think they will be happy to accept a government rule?


    What''s more, Tony can be sure that when the consortium is using this move to deal with him, he will definitely bring a sentence in the letter of dismissal, because of the current government policy. These words are enough to make the anger of the people burn on him. Under the premise of losing their jobs, those talents will not care who is behind them. They will only madly vent their grievances to all goals, and the government is definitely a better punch than any private company.


    It is not a day or two for Americans to get used to the government. When they vented all their resentful feelings to the government, when the millions of unemployed people took their families and their relatives and friends to the streets and began to denounce the Stark government. Those in the consortium will definitely encourage them in the dark, let them overthrow the current government, and let the Stark government no longer have a place in the United States.


    By that time, the Stark government had only two choices. First, follow the constitutional procedures and step down at the people��s request. And if that''s the case, it means that all of Tony''s efforts will end in failure. He will hang the name of a loser and be thoroughly remembered in the history of the United States. This is something he can''t accept.


    The second is that the Stark government uses hard-line methods to directly suppress these voices from the people. This is even more impossible. If you don''t say that the Stark government has done this, what will their nature become. It��s just military power, and it��s absolutely impossible to allow them to do so. After all, the military is also made up of people. When this volatility spreads throughout the United States, who can be sure that the American soldiers who form the foundation of the military will definitely choose to follow them?


    Even if they are willing to accept the orders of the Stark government, they will begin a strong suppression of the people. The final result is certainly not optimistic.


    You must know that the US Constitution stipulates that the people have the right to defend their freedom with guns. Once someone incites the people and thinks that this kind of suppression is a violation of their freedom, then it will not be finalized, and this will turn into a war between the people and the government. The consortium is working behind the scenes, letting the people and the government kill each other, no matter what the outcome, even if the final winner is the Stark government, Tony is absolutely impossible to accept such a thing. So in the end, there is only one real choice.


    That is to completely eliminate this possibility before the consortium uses such means.


    Tony''s previous layout was this. His purpose in using huge sums of money to acquire large entities is here. Only if he holds those large entities in his hands, can he not worry about the use of such means by the consortium.


    Because he is very clear, the people will riot in the end just because there is no stable job, and as long as they can provide them with a stable job, they will go crazy with the government.


    Entity companies are the best way to solve work problems. The manpower required for a factory to start up and the huge demand for manpower for a virtual project is a different day. As long as these large-scale entities are held in his hand, he can devour a large number of unemployed people in society when the consortium uses this trick. Thus, the ambition of the consortium was cut off on the basis.


    This is a household account, because he can not only solve the unemployment problem, but also in this way re-throw the people''s contradictions back to those capitals. The government has solved the employment for them, and of course they will think about why they are unemployed. As long as the guidance is good, this pot will fall on the power of the consortium, and by that time, as long as the use of cool means, everything will be a foregone conclusion.


    This is Tony''s plan. And now, this plan has entered a critical moment.

 Chapter 1303： Fame and fortune

    Hollywood is the most intoxicating Vanity Fair in the world. If you are willing to delve into it, you can even find everything that human beings created for desire.


    This is definitely not a good word, because human desires often mean degeneration. No matter how human beings package and whitewash the word, they can''t change one thing. That is, there is no lower limit for human beings in the face of desire.


    For the sake of name, for the sake of profit, they can sell everything they have. In this case, anyone who makes a living in Hollywood can hardly be clean. This is not just the case for actors and stars, even the producers and bosses behind the scenes.


    The boss who can host the party in Hollywood, needless to say, those so-called star beauty will definitely be like them from the front line. Regardless of the beauty of these stars, in the face of the channels, they are almost impossible to have other choices besides showing respect and taming.


    Not everyone will choose to resist, but all who resist must leave Hollywood. And this is absolutely impossible for men and women who come for fame and fortune. Therefore, the vast majority of people will only choose to sink, and the vast majority of people can only be degraded.


    This kind of forest has created a luxury place for the drunken fans, this is Hollywood. A place where dreams are used as commodities.


    Every moment, there are countless people who come here with the dream of a star. And every moment, there will always be countless people who leave here because of the broken dreams and the loss of their own. The people who succeed here are a minority, and even those who succeed, it is hard to say that they really got everything they want. This is impossible in Hollywood, because when you realize your dream, it is almost doomed, you must lose something.


    No one can be a winner and a winner here. If you really want to say something, then there are only those big crocodile hidden behind Hollywood. The predators who hold the channels and resources are the eight King Kongs, commonly known as Hollywood. From the last century to the present, the entire Hollywood is almost dominated by these eight companies. With the most advanced resources and the most complete channels, the eight companies not only hold everything in Hollywood, but also extend their reach to the world.


    It can be said that Hollywood can become a world film factory, and their contribution is crucial. And because of this, they will have a natural sense of holding the whole Hollywood. For these big companies that occupy the top of Hollywood, Hollywood is just their back garden. Although today, there are only a few of the remaining eight King Kong, but this structure will not change. They are still the topmost existence, and no matter what other Hollywood people do, they can only rely on them to survive.


    The almost monopolistic approach, coupled with Hollywood''s reputation around the world, makes these big Hollywood companies not have to worry about anything other than worrying about whether their next movie will be on the streets. After all, they are doing the entertainment industry. They want to be able to live a good movie in the Great Depression. Now, they can naturally live well.


    This also makes these Hollywood heads face the current stock market turmoil in the United States, and the troubles of the old companies are completely gloating. Almost early in the morning, at the opening of the regular meeting, the twentieth-century Fox ceo was already very rude to laugh at his decision-makers meeting against their subordinates.


    "Look at what they look like, I swear, this is definitely the best thing I have ever seen in my life. You can never imagine that those guys who never gave us a good face in the past are now in the end. If you know someone of them, I really recommend that you bring a gift to visit them, and then you will definitely enjoy the soul for a long time!"


    "Maybe we should talk to Paramount and see if we can move these stories to the Wolf 2 on Wall Street. I think the audience will love this story. Because they will also like to see those in the past. The big man fell into the garbage."


    Someone echoed and made such a suggestion. When I heard this suggestion, ceo immediately snapped a finger and laughed.


    "Yes, it should be like this. Harry, this matter is handed over to you. Tell Paramount, we can cooperate. Whether it is distribution or investment, we are willing to bear some expenses, as long as they open this project as soon as possible. Yes, everything is easy to say. Right, don''t forget to warn them, let Leonardo hurry up and regain his body. It''s a hell, he has already got the little golden man. Can''t you hurry from this bad? Is it coming back in the image?"


    "Do people go to middle age?" Leonardo''s popularity is still good, and soon everyone will be able to make a sound for him. In this regard, ceo just snorted, and opened the topic.


    "Well, don''t talk about him. Let''s talk about our next quarterly plan. How is our movie? Is there an approximate data from the estimation agency?"


    "According to the current market conditions, the situation should not be too bad. Although many companies in North America are already affected by the stock market, for the time being, they have not caused too much for the ordinary audience. Big interference. Entertainment is what everyone needs. The more turbulent, the more people need entertainment. So our forecast for this quarter is 2 billion."


    "Two billion?" Knocked his fingers and gave himself a big cigar. The ceo of the 20th Century Fox said to his own team of people. "This return is not a good number. We must know that our initial investment has been very large. In addition to production costs and personnel expenses, we have to bear a large amount of publicity expenses. This is huge for us. Pressure, if you report such a financial statement to the head office, everyone''s face is not good. So, what solutions do you have?"


    "Maybe we can contact our partners. Our Chinese friends, are they not busy running the projects we have on the other side of the project? You know, we have investments in these projects, I think We can let them also cover part of the publicity costs, especially in the Asia Pacific region. This will save us a lot of money."


    "It makes sense, then just do it. Contact the crew and let them prepare for the promotion in the Asia-Pacific. I believe that if they are there, things should go smoothly."


    Ceo immediately made such a decision on the board. In the face of his decision, Fox''s decision-making layer certainly has no other opinions. For them, this is already a common occurrence.


    The dominance of the project is in their hands, and the so-called partners are of course only able to pay for their decisions. If you are not happy, then I am sorry, the final financial statement will definitely disappoint you. Maybe you are a very profitable investment in your eyes, and the final result may allow you to put your pants in.


    That was the case with the Germans of the year. What are the results of their investment in Hollywood, and they are not the ones that are pitted. The Germans are like this, and so are the so-called Chinese partners. Hollywood doesn''t have any feelings for them, and they are naturally less likely to be polite to them.


    If you cooperate, you can also bring you some soup. If you don''t want to cooperate, then you won''t even drink the soup. You can go to the complaint or you can turn your face. But as long as Hollywood''s status in the world film industry remains the same, then they will never worry about investment. Without you, there will always be others to join in this lively. Investors are never the only ones, especially for Hollywood.


    When the Hollywood company that used to be uncle was running almost all the relevant things, they quickly came up with relevant regulations in the meeting. And just as they were prepared to implement the charter, a sudden notice made them unprepared.


    "Mr. President, the big event is not good. There is news from the head office that someone started talking about the acquisition with the board of directors. The finance department has sent a letter asking us to sort out all the property statements and submit them. It seems that they will soon I can talk about the results!"


    The news from the assistant to the secretary immediately made the meeting of the decision-making layer that was originally harmonious and mellow. They have forgotten when it was the last time such a thing happened. But they clearly know in their hearts how such changes will affect their Zhao Cheng.


    If there is a huge change in the head office, then as a subsidiary, the 20th Century Fox will certainly have a huge storm. Everyone present at the scene might have to roll out and leave, and by that time, everything they have now will be ruined.


    If you have enjoyed Hollywood''s drunken fans, no one will want to lose them anymore. So immediately, Fox''s ceo asked aloud geology.


    ��Who is doing this? Why didn��t we get any rumors at the beginning? Is it Osborne Group? Or is it Stark? What do they want to buy in the 21st Century?��


    "No, not them. It is the chairman of the Wangda Group on the other side of the sea. He asked the company headquarters for a premium purchase of 51% of the shares. The company''s board of directors is discussing. They may really"

 Chapter 1304： Recalcitrant plan goal reached

    As the ceo assistant of the 20th Century Fox, this young man who speaks can definitely be regarded as a character who looks at the six directions. Because it is Hollywood, there is always news throughout the United States.


    The news that emerged from the stars, the reporters, and the paparazzi can always flow into the hands of people like him under the convergence of a caring person. And it is precisely because they have such ability, so they can have everything to know when things have just happened, and bring everything that they have heard to their boss. And to hear such a rumor, Fox''s ceo is blindfolded.


    You know, at the last moment, they are still calculating how to use their Chinese friends to reduce their losses. Now, their Chinese friends will become their bosses when they change, which is really to let him know what to do. Accept the feeling that you can''t. So immediately, he screamed at everyone like a little woman.


    "The king of Yida? Are you not mistaken? How could it be him? I mean, he can''t do this right! He can''t have so much cash in his hands, and there is no reason at the head office. Accepting his acquisition is right."


    "In fact, yes, sir. The head office has not had optimistic financial statements for several quarters. And you should also know that the stock market turmoil in the United States has affected the industry of many shareholders to a certain extent. In the case, they may not continue to die and the stocks in their hands are not loose. If there is a good price, they will be happy to give it to others."


    As a professional assistant, he certainly gave the most professional analysis of his boss. In the face of such analysis, his boss immediately screamed awkwardly.


    "Even if this is the case, why is it that Wang is doing this? How much of the assets of the head office do not you know, he does not have so much capital to buy them. He must be crazy to do such a thing, is it? Is he not afraid of losing his own money?"


    "According to my channel, Yida has borrowed 200 billion yuan from icbc. From the current exchange rate of the renminbi, he already has the ability to acquire the parent company 21st Century Fox. Dare to propose at this time. The premium acquisition shows that he must have full confidence now. So, boss, we can hardly confirm whether the head office will promise. After all, News Corp. is not good now, the fall of Britain has caused the company to suffer a lot. To make up Shareholders will definitely have ideas for these losses."


    "These **** shareholders, they have no idea other than money?" Sucking a few cigars, ceo''s face began to swear. He is a close confidant of the CEO of the parent company, otherwise it is not possible to sit in this position so securely. Now, even the people under his hand have heard such rumors, but he knows nothing. This obviously means that the board of directors has already left the management aside.


    He is very clear that the management will definitely reject the acquisition. Because they definitely don''t want to be controlled by a foreigner, especially a Chinese. However, if the board of directors unilaterally put aside management, then even if the management has any ideas, it is absolutely impossible to reverse the overall situation.


    In the end, the management is only a Ma Zi who works for the board of directors. Just like him, don''t look at him, he can make a name for himself in Hollywood. But as long as there is something wrong with it, for example, if a large production he led has rushed to the street, then in the next moment, he may be replaced by the parent company, and he will be dismissed with a gold slip.


    This is the sadness of all managers. Working for yourself and working for others is not the same. It is precisely because of such a difference that the 20th Century Fox''s ceo will refuse to do such a thing from the beginning of hearing the news.


    Anyone sitting in his position will take stability as the focus of his work. Now, Wang Chaofu��s intrusion is obviously disrupting all his plans, and naturally, he has made a deep and malicious act against the actions of Wang��s richest man.


    "Gentlemen, we can''t let the Chinese do this. We can''t let our board sell us to a foreigner like this. You know, we used a lot of projects from our hands before using our project." If you let them be the bosses on our heads, you know what will happen. And, the Chinese boss? How does this kind of existence make people feel unreliable? If it really makes him successful, then I am not sure You can still sit in your current position."


    "So, what do you mean?" More than just one person is worried about such a problem, many people have similar ideas in mind. So when ceo said this, they immediately looked at each other and put their gaze on him.


    Looking at the eyes of these people, ceo certainly until their thoughts. Obviously, they are already planning to take their own heads. And this is exactly what he wants, so immediately, he will be clear and blind.


    "I will go to the head of the company''s CEO, Mr. Wharton, to talk about this issue well, but when I discuss with him, I need you to do some action. I need you to inform this news throughout the company. I want you to encourage everyone to refuse the king of Yida to come to our head office. No matter what you do, even if you say that his arrival will cut a lot of ethnic minorities, in one sentence, I want you. Put all the people together, sign a protest, protest the actions of the board, understand?"


    "Yes, sir, we promise. We will get everything done in the shortest possible time."


    It��s definitely the expertise of people in these entertainment circles, so some people quickly responded with confidence. In the face of such a reply, ceo directly lifted his **** and ran to the outside without stopping. At this time, what is unpretentious is not important. The most important thing now is that he has to confuse things, otherwise they will have to finish.


    This is not his own idea, everyone is like this. In the conference room, it can be said that it has become a chicken jump in a flash, and almost everyone has started to get busy. They have contacted the stars, the producers, the employees of the TV stations, and asked them to respond to their call to resist the entry of this foreign capital.


    And just as they worked hard, the richest man in Yida had already completed the final consultation with the shareholders of the 21st Century Fox, and the atmosphere was harmoniously held up.


    "Congratulations, everyone. You have made a very good deal. I believe that you will not regret any of today''s deal."


    "Of course, of course. We also believe that the 21st Century Fox can usher in a new leap under the leadership of Mr. Wang."


    It is impossible for shareholders to say anything that is hard to hear, at a level that is higher than the market price. After all, this is a sale. For the shareholders of the 21st Century Fox, they obviously sold their own things at a good price, so it��s perfectly reasonable to hold the gold master. thing.


    When I heard such a word, Wang Shoufu browed and picked it up and laughed.


    "I am so convinced. Otherwise, I will not come here by night. But I did not think that things can go so smoothly. It seems that the situation on the US side is much more serious than I thought." what."


    After successfully achieving his goal, Wang Shoufu��s words were naturally fulfilling. In the face of his unceremonious tone, the directors who have long been accustomed to the introverted style of the Chinese have become somewhat uncomfortable. However, it doesn''t matter if they don''t adapt at this time. Because the 21st Century Fox has changed its name. They have no relationship with Fox now. They can stand here and talk to Wang Shoufu, and it is entirely because Wang Shoufu gives them face. So now, they can only sneer and scream at the richest man.


    Looking at these former capitalists who always have a high-profile capitalist at this time, Wang Shoufu��s heart is also sneer. It is the so-called thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi. At that time, they used their own advantages in international status to suppress themselves, and even blocked their plans to enter Hollywood. As a result, they have not opened the door to Hollywood for themselves.


    And not only Hollywood, the entire US news media has been open to him. At this time, he is fully capable of calling it the American news tycoon. If you want to publish this news, you will definitely fall below many people''s glasses.


    Although Wang Shoufu was full of disdain for these American capitalists at this time, on the surface, he still showed enough goodwill.


    "The rest of the matter, I also trouble everyone to make a notice, on behalf of the former board of directors to inform the company''s management, telling them that the handover of the board has been completed. In addition, I have already wrapped up the Hilton Hotel today, I believe you should give me a face. Let''s enjoy the light."


    "Of course, of course." The directors have no reason to refuse and are not qualified to refuse. Including the successors of the former News Corporation, the Murdoch family��s invitation to Wang��s richest man continued. And just as they were so happy to talk like this, an assistant suddenly came in and shouted at them.


    ��Sir, it��s not good. The senior management of the management came under the leadership of the CEO. They asked the board to listen to their opinions and reject the acquisition!��

 Chapter 1305： Take the lead in making trouble

    "Refused to buy?" Hearing such a sensitive vocabulary, Wang Shoufu picked up his eyebrows and put his sight on the original shareholders behind him. ��Is this the opinion of some of you? If so, why didn��t you ask it before?��


    "Misunderstanding, all this is a misunderstanding." The shareholders who have already received the money and turned their assets into a strong renminbi now dare not offend the existence of the richest man. So they immediately nodded and explained it with a respectful look. "This is definitely something that the management guys have stirred up. CEO Wharton has always had a special discrimination against the Chinese. He has been dragging his feet from the very beginning when deploying the mainland strategy. Now the company''s performance has dropped a lot. It is his responsibility. We have already taught him before. I thought this guy could converge at this time. I didn''t expect him to actually do this kind of thing at this time. Mr. Wang, you can rest assured that we will definitely give you A confession."


    "Give me an account?" Listening to this explanation, Wang Shoufu''s face immediately changed color. Especially when he heard that the CEO actually discriminated against the Chinese style, his eyes showed a cold look. This made him immediately rude. "No, you can''t give me an account of your current status. Isn''t he going to ask for a statement? Let him come in, I have to see, what he wants to say!"


    After all, the 21st Century Fox is already the richest man, which is also in disguise as he controls the fate of the entire company''s employees. So even if the assistant didn''t get any hints from any of the shareholders, he made a bold decision at this time. That is what I said according to Wang Shoufu.


    He pushed the door open and let a bunch of people crowded outside come in. And just as Wharton, the CEO of Fox in the 21st century, walked in with a voter, he immediately closed the door and hurriedly called the security department.


    In his view, the dust has settled, and the management is struggling again, and it is absolutely impossible to fight the orders of the board of directors. There has always been only a high-level management of the roll-up, and there have been no big directors who have been rushed out of management. So how to choose is simply an obvious problem.


    How did the small person like the assistant think, CEO Wharton did not know. He only knew that he couldn''t let a Chinese settle in Fox, so when he walked in, he shouted at all the shareholders.


    "Gentlemen, you can''t do this. You can''t sell the company directly without discussing it with the management. It''s not fair and not in the interest of all of us. It''s impossible for all employees in the company." Promise your actions like this. So no matter what you do, you must stop now!"


    "Mr. Wharton, you are just the professional manager we hired. You don''t have that qualification to decide what we should do. The board''s equity trading is our own behavior, this is our freedom. You can''t come in any way. Invade our freedom."


    Wharton just said this, and immediately shareholders have refuted him. In their view, if this **** suddenly got together, they could still establish a certain relationship with Wang Shoufu. According to the current situation, if they can hold the thigh of the richest man, they will obviously gain huge benefits in the future. This is a good thing they have been dreaming of for a long time, and now, all this has destroyed this bastard. So naturally, their hearts are filled with grievances, and the way they talk is also becoming unkind.


    Although the CEO is only a part-time job, he is the highest level of the entire management team. This is a pivotal figure for employees throughout the company and for directors of these boards. So most of the time, people will be willing to sell him a face. Even when there was a problem with the performance of the entire company, the company��s board of directors did not use any harsh words for him. Now, the company��s directors actually started to talk to him with this attitude, which really gave him a feeling of surprise. .


    Why is this happening? Is the board of directors crazy? Almost uncontrollable, Wharton��s mind came up with such an idea. And when he saw the richest man in the middle of the board, he immediately blamed him on all his responsibilities. And this made him immediately yell at the head of the rich.


    "It''s you, it must be you, what did you say on the board, what ecstasy do you put on them? Wang, I tell you, I know what you are doing, you want to put Fox Become yourself? Have me, you don''t even think about it. I will never let a Chinese settle in Fox, you can die! You can''t get anything you want, you can do it here. , just honestly roll back to your garbage heap!"


    Wharton thought that everything was not a foregone conclusion, so the way he talked was also very rude. The reason why he used this almost linguistic attack to target the richest man was not only because he wanted to get rid of the bad smell in his heart, but also because he wanted to use this way to embarrass the richest man.


    In his view, in such a short period of time, Wang Fufu and the board of directors at most reached a basic intention. Before the final agreement is signed, the attitude and intention of both parties is the key to whether the absolute agreement can be reached. At this time, as long as he gave the richest man the embarrassment, he could not lift his head in the whole company. Then it is almost certain. As a Chinese rich, he must not continue this negotiation.


    Although the capitalist is shameless, it is in the back. On the bright side, they cherish these things more than most people.


    It can be said that Wharton played an abacus very well. He himself is also appreciative of his own urgency. However, when he saw the inexplicable smile on Wang Shoufu''s face and saw the strange look of the shareholders'' faces, his heart suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    Is there anything that I have not noticed? He couldn''t help but ask himself, but he couldn''t get the answer at all. Moreover, he has already done such a thing, obviously there is no turning back. So immediately, he said in a worse tone.


    "Look what, you are a yellow-skinned monkey. Do you think we will make you the master of the American TV network? Don''t think about it, we are noble Americans, we will never let a monkey sit in our head. on."


    If the previous words are only metaphorical ridicule, those words that are now are definitely a personal attack with obvious racial discrimination. As long as such a sentence is said, even if it is based on the current national conditions of the United States, it will definitely cause an uproar on public opinion.


    There is no reason for him. In any case, Wharton is a well-known person. The CEO of Twenty-one Fox, who almost waits for the face of the news media, if such a person shows any obvious racial discrimination, it is impossible for other people in the whole country to forgive him. Not only was he unlucky, but he also had to suffer from Fox.


    However, since he has said this, then of course he is also fearless. First of all, everyone here did not take out the mobile phone photo shoot, and there is no camera in the shareholder conference room, so there is no physical evidence to prove that he said these words. The person''s card is even more like this. He is behind him, and of course they will stand on their side. And the shareholders, even if they have any opinions on him. In the case that Wang Shoufu is about to be taken away by him, they are absolutely impossible to do anything to self-destruct the Great Wall. This is a certainty for Wharton, so he is completely fearless.


    However, what he did not expect was that his practice did not bring him everything he wanted, but instead he fell into the abyss in an instant.


    "Mr. Wharton. I thought it would be the CEO of the 21st Century Fox. First of all, in terms of character and morality, you should be a noble person. But now it seems that you are not like this. As news The ceo of the media company, you have such a clear tendency to racial discrimination, which makes me very doubtful, are you qualified to continue to sit in this position. No, this is no doubt. But definitely, I am sure you are not like this. Qualification. So I am here to solemnly announce to you that you have been fired. At least before I get off work today, I hope that the board can receive your resignation. Otherwise I will publicize your racial discrimination and let you be forced Leave Fox. Do you understand what I mean?"


    The sudden arrival of Wang Shoufu immediately made Wharton��s brains useless. He looked at the shareholders, and after seeing the smile on their faces, he suddenly felt regret. However, the world has no regrets to eat. So he can only stalk the neck and say hard.


    "Dismiss me, you are not a member of the company''s board of directors, you are not qualified to do that!"


    "No, of course he is qualified to do this." Murdoch��s representative in the company, and the original 21st Century Fox��s largest shareholder, made a sound at this time. ��Just just now, we have completed the equity transfer agreement with Mr. Wang. He now owns 51% of the shares of Fox. In other words, he has absolute control over the entire 21st Century Fox. As he said, Wharton. You have been fired. Even if it is for your own good, you still honestly submit your resignation, don''t let us all be embarrassed! Don''t even hurt these people around you. !"


    When the words came out, the scene instantly frozen.

 Chapter 1306： Waves and undulations

    Almost everyone on the scene is staring at CEO Wharton, and almost everyone is waiting for his answer.


    Of course, the mentality of people of different identities is different. Like the shareholders, they are simply using a joke to face Wharton''s answer. For them, when Wharton brought people to the palace, they were already split in the camp. In the eyes of these shareholders, Wharton��s actions undermine their interests. For capitalists whose interests are fundamental, this is enough for them to identify Wharton as his enemy. Since it is an enemy, then naturally there is nothing to say.


    Just looking at his jokes is already a kindness to him. It��s already very good if he didn��t drop him down.


    This is the mentality that shareholders have for Wharton. For the rest of the management, they are almost worried, Wharton will drag them down.


    You know, Wharton''s situation is now doomed. He offended the major shareholder of the board and waited for his own future. No matter who it is, it is impossible to change what he is facing. And as the Murdoch man said, either he left himself or he was thrown out. There is no third possibility.


    And now that this is the time, Wharton��s psychology is only slightly darker, and he will never be merciful to those who originally sat on a boat. After all, people are inferior. Some people may leave their hopes of life to others when they are facing extinction, but some people will be more willing to drag others into **** when they are at this time.


    How would he choose, no one knows. So almost all the management is praying, praying that this **** can send compassion at this time, let them be a horse?


    Will Wharton do this? Seriously, his heart is also tangled.


    If it is his usual life, things really have reached this irreparable point. He wouldn''t let go of these guys sitting in a boat anyway. Why they can stay safely in Fox, but they have to get out of here. There is no such saying in this world. Even if you die, everyone should die together.


    But now, I don''t know why. Maybe it was because the heart was so shocked that his brain was not normal at all. Just as he was prepared to do so, he gave a glimpse of the subordinates around him.


    When this kind of guilty heart came out, he immediately found a lot of reasons for them to be sympathetic.


    He knows that the current economic downturn in the United States, if it is cleared by the board of directors, it is almost impossible for these management people to find a suitable job in Hollywood. Because unless their ability is worth the risk of other Hollywood giants risking offending Fox, no one will ever give them such an opportunity.


    And left Hollywood, leaving the world''s best platform. What can they do? Wharton didn''t know the answer, but he knew that his men would lose a lot. It is not a few years of effort to make up for it. To be serious, it is very likely that they will be affected for the rest of their lives.


    So, do you really want to do this? Is it really necessary for me to be this bad guy? Wharton, who had a soft heart, quickly gave himself an answer. And this answer made him suddenly sigh, and then said to Wang Shoufu.


    "I know what to do, I will go to clean up my office and submit my resignation to you before I get off work today, Mr. Wang."


    "You finally made a wise decision, Mr. Wharton. Since you are so interested, then I will give you some more feelings. According to the contract you originally signed with the company, how much liquidated damages you need to pay, I will let Finance is given to you from the book. As for your racial discrimination? I can let you go. However, one thing I have to figure out is that the agreement between me and the board of directors has been reached on the plane. Intention, the plane will be signed quickly. In theory, even if you know a star and a half, it is absolutely impossible to come to protest in such a short period of time. So, who is encouraging you to let you do this? of?"


    A very interesting question is enough for all management to tighten their spirits again. Of course, the reason they are afraid is that they are worried that Wharton is going crazy, and they are arbitrarily climbing a few people for breach of contract. After all, there is no basis for it. As long as you open the mouth and get the liquidated penalty, they really have no reason to believe that Wharton will not do this.


    But in the end, they still looked down on Wharton. Since he has already said that, then naturally he is impossible to retort. So he just licked his mouth and then said it very much.


    "No one else. I noticed you when you met. The actions of the finance department are all in my eyes. It is easy to think of what you are doing. I thought you should be slow." The last step was correct. But I didn''t think that you were so fast. This is my mistake. If I knew this, I would not do this stupidity so easily."


    "You may be right, but unfortunately, nothing will come back to the second chance." Seeing that Wharton still said at this time, Wang Shoufu just waved his hand and did not plan to reconcile. He is counting on. "Get out of here as soon as possible. I hope this is the last time I saw you. If you let me see you here next time, Mr. Wharton, believe me, I will not let the security be polite to you."


    Wang Shoufu��s tone of voice is very bad, but Wharton can��t give any opinion on his tone. After all, everything is what he asked for, and he is very clear about how hurtful he was before. If it is said that it is replaced by a Jewish boss, then there is no security guard here, throw him out.


    This is already benevolent. Therefore, he can no longer ask for anything. At this time, he can only say with a smile to the richest man.


    "Of course, I know what I should do. But I want to remind you, Mr. Wang. Don''t think that you are doing nothing. You know, the US government will not be indifferent to your big move of foreign capital." You''d better pray that you have not violated any of the laws to do so, otherwise the SFC''s people will definitely let all your actions go to waste."


    "I have my own calculations, I don''t need your heart. Please, Mr. Wharton."


    Having said that, it is obviously necessary to continue. So just giggling, Wharton has already shook his head and walked outside. When he left, he suddenly looked at the president of the 20th Century Fox. Such a special expression immediately made him feel like a needle.


    You know, Twentieth Century Fox is a subsidiary of 21st Century Fox, and their fate is in the hands of the parent company. Now that the parent company has changed hands, it means that everything is equivalent to falling in the hands of the richest man. And with all that they had done to Wang��s richest man, he couldn��t be sure if Wang Fufu would give him any little shoes.


    And don''t forget, the reason why Wharton will do this kind of forced palace is also entirely because of his agitation. If it wasn''t for him that he got the news and tried to stop it all, he wouldn''t get worse so quickly. There is a ghost in his heart, which is inevitable. So naturally, he is inevitably scared by these subtle changes.


    But fortunately, no one pays attention to him at this moment. Even the king''s richest man who used to have a bit of a holiday with him, this time does not put him in the eye. After all, he is a big thing now, and the importance of these big things is more important than his care. So naturally, putting him aside is understandable.


    Luck is so good that the 20th Century Fox''s ceo immediately squeezed a cold sweat in his heart. And just when he thought that everything could have passed, there was a sudden noise from the bottom of the building.


    It��s as if there are hundreds of people marching and making noises underneath, even if they are on the height of dozens of floors, they can hear it clearly.


    "what''s going on?"


    It was a good day, but it happened one after another. This made Wang Shoufu��s heart suddenly uncomfortable. He quickly asked the surrounding management, and such a problem, the management of those people can not do anything. They are in the same place, and it is clear that there is something wrong with such a problem. At this time, the assistants outside suddenly rushed in and shouted directly at them.


    "Not good, gentlemen. The employees of the 20th Century Fox suddenly rushed over. They were protesting Mr. Wang��s entry into the 21st Century Fox. They asked the board to give them a promise. They want the board to reject the king. Mr.''s acquisition!"


    "What, it��s just a mess. What are they coming in!"


    A burst of noise broke out in the shareholder group, and the management team was also disturbed and noisy. They were surprised by this situation. There was only one person, only Fox''s ceo. At this time, he was sitting on the ground fiercely.


    He knew that he was finished and completely finished!

 Chapter 1307： Transfer target public opinion storm

    In order to calm down the turmoil caused by an idiot, Wang Shoufu had to promise a lot of things in violation of his heart. For example, the promise is not to lay off employees within a certain number of years, and promises to retain the number of American employees, and he has to commit to a raise.


    This is definitely not a matter for a capitalist that they are willing to do it on their own initiative, but in order to appease the emotions of the employees, he can only make compromises for his most important plan at the moment.


    Of course, the compromise is only for ordinary employees. It��s like planning the management of these, especially the idiot. Even if he ignores his own inner dislike and simply thinks about the stability of the company, he must not let these guys stay here.


    It��s inevitable that getting out of the way, but such things are not worthy of Wang Shoufu��s personal operation. Compared to wasting time on such things, he needs to put his efforts on his most important plans.


    Time Warner, he and Tony''s second goal in the plan. However, for this goal, Wang Shoufu is actually not very satisfied. The reason is very simple. Time Warner is huge, and it is also a giant in Hollywood. However, the entire Warner''s industry is not what he needs most.


    What he needs is the TV industry. Even if it is Fox''s Fox TV station, it is what he really needs if he can take the lead in the entire American TV network system. On this issue, it is obviously not enough for Time Warner''s name to have only part of the Turner TV network and the cw TV network. He needs a bigger goal, and he has already thought about it. It is the Viacom Group, the media giant holding the cbs TV network under its hand.


    Of course, the acquisition of Viacom is not as simple as the acquisition of 21st Century Fox. After all, the 21st Century Fox is an industry separated by the news group, and the volume cannot be as great as it used to be. A considerable part of News Corp.''s industry is in the UK. With the destruction of Britain, the former media tycoon Murdoch family was almost inevitably hit hard.


    Forty percent of the British paper media is controlled by his hands, which was a brilliant rule in the past, and today it is a nightmare for the entire Murdoch family. Although they can maintain a superficial brilliance by virtue of the resources they have, in reality, many of them are already stretched.


    The impact of the stock market, coupled with internal divisions, almost impossible for the Murdoch family to control the industry under their name. After all, they are only the largest shareholder. In the case of being able to unite other shareholders, he can certainly be called the owner of the group. But with the weakening of its own power and the dangers of all shareholders, they certainly cannot continue to unite.


    This is why Wang Shoufu successfully acquired the 21st Century Fox. If the hearts of the people are scattered, then it is better to take some tangible benefits to fill such a vacancy. Moreover, it is possible to use such an opportunity to climb the richest man who has great resources and contacts in the mainland. This is a good choice for the Murdoch family who urgently needs to open up new markets and save themselves.


    However, the Viacom Group did not have to do so. Although their market is inevitably affected by the turmoil in the United States, the problem is not so obvious for the media empire that has already reached the world. So of course, if Wang Shoufu wants to do something to him, it will not be as smooth as it is now.


    The only thing he can borrow is the turmoil in the stock market, and although this can be considered to have a certain influence, but it can play a key role, and finally it is said. After all, this is an external force factor, and it is never these external factors that really determine the final result of the problem. After all, everything depends on strength.


    The money in the hands of Wang Shoufu can satisfy the shareholders of Viacom Group. This is the real key. The problem nowadays is that he has borrowed 200 billion yuan, and he has spent a lot of money on the acquisition of the 21st Century Fox, and may not be able to come up with a satisfactory figure.


    You know, when Viacom acquired cbs, it cost almost $46 billion. In addition to cbs in his name, there are also giants like Paramount. If you want to take it, it is almost impossible to have no eight billion.


    This kind of cross-border acquisition is best to be quick and quick. If you can''t directly break the bottom line of those shareholders'' hearts with a sufficient price, then things will inevitably become more nights. At this point, Tony has also requested that what he asked for Wang Shoufu is to solve these problems as soon as possible. As soon as possible, it is impossible to have no money in hand.


    The dollar has depreciated badly, but it has not reached the level of equalization with the renminbi. Wang Shoufu, who has already spent almost half of his money, is not enough money. If he wants to continue, he has to come up with more money, and it is certainly impossible to rely on himself. So he made up his mind and immediately did such a thing, that is, the Fox shares that had just arrived were mortgaged to the bank.


    He borrowed 180 billion directly from the central bank, and with this funding, he directly submitted a request for a premium purchase to the Viacom Group. In the face of this big move by Wang Shoufu, the entire American press that has already heard the news has begun to become crazy.


    ��The Chinese are crazy, they want to use money to conquer the world?�� This is the title given to the news that the news is crazy and incredible.


    "The arrogant Chinese, they will repeat the mistakes of the Japanese." This is the title of complaints about this crazy thing, even filled with grievances.


    "The US television network has already fallen into the hands of the Chinese. From today, we will see the United States in the hands of the Chinese?" This is the title of the people who want to provoke people''s emotions.


    Almost in an instant, the entire American media and network are full of such words, and these voices are almost always accusing the Chinese, accusing them of the terrible behavior. Such a thing, if no one is instructed behind, it is absolutely impossible.


    This point, even the first richest man who has just set foot on the land of the United States can see it, so immediately, he ordered his own American media forces that he had just started, and launched his own arrogance against this hurricane in public opinion. Counterattack.


    "Fox is the owner, the stock price has begun to pick up. The US stock market has a turbulent shot!"


    "An inclusive country, a tolerant society, will create a diverse civilization like today. Welcome, Chinese people join the American media family!"


    "The Chinese King promised to open up more markets and promise more job opportunities. This may be a turning point for the United States, where the employment situation is currently low!"


    "Where is the future of the United States? Cooperation may be our only chance."


    Although the sniper in the media is powerful, there are many people who speak for him in the position of Wang Fufu. Especially after the media announced the promise of Wang Shoufu to Fox employees, the overall trend of public opinion is that there is still a tendency to shift to the past. This change is somewhat unexpected, and it is even more intolerable for those who have brewed it all over the land.


    Sumner. Redstone, the major shareholder of Viacom''s board of directors, is now taking a table and making the most violent screams against these unscrupulous media.


    "These media, who know what they are talking about, do they know what they are saying? Why do they want to help the Chinese? Do they not know what kind of market is going on if our market is invaded by the Chinese?"


    As the head of Viacom, the company led the company to the top of the emperor. The voice of Lei Shidong speaking throughout the group is unique. He has the highest authority and the highest voice. Even other shareholders are often obsessed with his power.


    After all, for most of the shareholders, what they want is only the benefits. As long as Lei Shidong can always bring them rich benefits, then even if they tolerate him a little, there is no big deal.


    Like now, when Lei Shidong is furious about something, most of the shareholders will silently endure it without saying a word. But unfortunately, this is something that I used to have. As Lei Shidong put down the power to return to the board of directors, and Viacom''s interests are not as good as one day. Many shareholders have already expressed dissatisfaction with the company''s current situation and the temper of Lei Shidong.


    Therefore, when he shouted like this, almost immediately shareholders said to him.


    "Mr. Lei Shidong, calm down. We are in the general meeting of shareholders, not listening to you swearing others. If you want to swear, go back to your home, face your wall and dog, whatever you want How are you!"


    "You!" Hearing this, Lei Shidong, who was always tempered, immediately transferred firepower. But carefully thinking about the forces behind this shareholder, he immediately extinguished the idea. Although he is tempered, he is not a fool. Who can offend someone who can''t offend, he is still clear.


    So after taking a deep breath, he changed his tone and said loudly to all the shareholders present.


    "Well, since it is a general meeting of shareholders, then I will talk about things related to the shareholders'' meeting. First of all, as the major shareholder of Viacom, I must show my attitude. I will never accept this Chinese bid. No matter how high his bid is, it is impossible. Viacom will never sell it to a Chinese, absolutely!"

 Chapter 1308： Media Emperor Day

    Sumner. Lei Shidong, someone gave him a nickname called the media emperor.


    His life is full of legends. The poor birth made him have to fight on the battlefield. He even participated in World War II and even had the title of hero of World War II. After World War II, he devoted himself to the media field and began to struggle in this field. From 30 years old to almost 60 years old. His life is unremarkable, and the company that he works hard does not look at all. According to this trend, even if he is dead, it is impossible to achieve the level of the media emperor. But just as he was 58 years old, a fire changed everything.


    He was severely burned and almost killed. However, he did not die because of this, but instead regarded it as an opportunity to change his life. That is, from the time he was sixty years old, he began his own miraculous life.


    The 63-year-old seller changed the Viacom, which was not famous at the time, and developed Viacom all the way until it acquired Paramount at the age of seventy. Then he was 76 years old and bought the cbs television network for $46 billion. Until here, Viacom has become the world''s top media company in his hands, and he himself has become a well-deserved legendary tycoon in the entire media industry.


    Such a special experience naturally brought him great prestige. He, known as the media emperor, has always said nothing in this company that he has created by himself. Even now, he is old and retired to the background, he still has such confidence. He believes that as long as he says so, shareholders will respond to his actions. But unfortunately, things are not what he thinks.


    Almost at the moment he expressed his position, it was already a shareholder who began to sing a rebellion with him.


    "Mr. Lei Shidong, I think you have to know. The income of our whole year last year has been drastically reduced. We have been in a sluggish situation in the stock market. Even before the turmoil of shareholders, our stock price even fell by 100%. Twenty-five. What this means, you should be very clear about you. Now, the turmoil in the stock market is intensifying and our losses are expanding. If we do not accept such a premium purchase at this time, to make up for our shareholders. If you lose, how long do you think our shareholders can last?"


    "This is not the reason for you to sell the company, sir. You should know that the company''s decline is only temporary, the whole world is affected by the turmoil. We will recover, and by that time, the company''s earnings are enough to fill your day. Loss. All you have to do is wait, nothing more."


    The voice of shareholders is not to be ignored, but this does not mean that he will change his mind because of them. As a man known as the emperor, Lei Shidong is naturally more self-sufficient than ordinary people. So he almost refuted it immediately, and even said that he was almost in a strong tone to oppress these so-called shareholders.


    He thought he could do this, and as long as his attitude was strong enough, it would be impossible for these shareholders to ignore their opinions. It is a pity that this idea was feasible in the past, but it is completely unfeasible today.


    Viacom has developed to this day, even if he is the founder, it is impossible to completely control such a large group. He has a lot of shares in his hands, but it is absolutely impossible to go beyond other shareholders to decide where the whole group is going. At this time, once some shareholders have begun to clearly show their attitude, his words will not There are other weights in the past.


    "Wait, Mr. Lei Shidong. We have no time to wait. Our losses are so heavy, and even our assets are already affected. Instead of wasting time on this waiting without any future, we I would rather reach this deal now. At the very least, our losses can be compensated, and even we may be able to make a small profit."


    Someone said such a thing, and naturally, someone followed it. That is not the case of two people, but many people are saying this. And when these people come together, the power they represent is enough to determine the future of the entire Viacom group.


    This is something that Lei Shidong never thought about. He never thought that he would get such a complete betrayal at this time. This made his heart full of anger, so that his reason has been subjected to a strong burst of impact.


    At this time, he really wanted to swear by the shareholders who violated him, but the reason told him that he could never do this.


    This will only push these shareholders thoroughly to the opposite side, and once they are completely in the opposite position, then he is even more powerless. At this time, he must get the support of the majority of shareholders, and to get such support, he must promise them an absolutely achievable benefit, as he did before.


    This is not a problem in the past, because the past world is a gold mine, and a big capitalist like him can only dig up a big piece of gold by waving a dice. But now, the United States has become like this, and most companies can only protect themselves. Of course, he can''t do what he has done in the past.


    At this time, he can only promise a blank check. And a blank check can impress these old guys? He didn''t have to think about it.


    Could it be that the hard work that I have worked hard for a lifetime has to be degraded into the hands of others? This idea has just risen in his heart, it is already making his whole heart cold. He can''t make things like this. He can''t let his own efforts fall into the hands of others. He must stop it all, he must stop this horrible thing.


    But what should he do? Lei Shidong, who is already over 80 years old, is already an old man. His energy is not as good as before, and his mind is not as active as before. At such a time, he couldn''t even think of a reasonable way to break. However, he is the media emperor after all, he is the legendary figure after all. Even if it is not enough in the brain, experience and experience are enough to point him in the direction.


    There is a saying that the bell must be ringed. He knows that his current dilemma on the board is entirely due to the shareholders who are singing against her. So if you want to open the situation, I am afraid you still have to work hard from these people. That shareholder, the guy who represented the consortium who had invested in Viacom, was the direction he needed to work hard.


    He knew this at the moment, and he couldn��t take care of the hypocrisy. He almost gave up the car and the horse, and he said to the guy who had been singing against him.


    "Sir, I don''t know what you or the people behind you think. But what I want to tell you is, don''t fool me. It''s true, the situation in the US is very bad, but like you. The billionaire guys will never go to the point of ruining because of this turmoil. This is not the reason you used to fool me, nor is it an excuse for you to betray Viacom. What do you want? Tell me, as long as I can afford this price, I pay it as a price to save Viacom."


    "Preserving Viacom? Mr. Lei Shidong, don''t you understand? We did this to make Viacom better."


    There is a meaningful smile on his face, the shareholder who has been singing the opposite.


    "The current world center is no longer the United States. Whether we admit it or not, this will not change. And Viacom as a US company, most of its market is almost established in the United States. This is in the past It is the basis of his success. But now, this will only become a drag on Viacom. The best way for Viacom to develop is to open up the mainland market on the other side of the ocean. Of course, you and I know that This is something that can''t be done by our strength alone. The market determines his limits. If you want to open up there, you have to have a special opportunity. Now, this special opportunity has been placed on us. In front of us. So why don��t we try to catch him as much as we can, but instead shut him out as you said? This is not in line with our interests. Don��t forget, we are capitalists, capitalists should not Be enemies with your own interests!"


    The extremely good reason emerged from his mouth, but it made Lei Shidong��s heart more angry. He admits that this sentence is a bit reasonable, but this is his business, what he has created. Its future should not be decided by these so-called capitalists, but by himself. And he, no one can accept such a decision.


    "I said, what is the price? I would rather pay such a price, and will never let you dominate the future of Viacom. It is mine, only I have this right."


    "Why, do you think so?" There was a sneer on his face, and the shareholder said to him with a disdain. "I am sorry, Mr. Lei Shidong. I don''t think you can afford such a price. This is a common decision of several major consortia. We hope to use this opportunity to open the door of that country. You are selected as yours." Fortunately. Of course, if you are not willing to accept this kind of luck, then I can only say that this will be your misfortune."


    ��Everyone here is a witness. You can ask them, are you willing to support you, stay on this ship that allows them to lose profits? Or are they willing to work together with our consortium to open up a new century? ?"

 Chapter 1309： Sorrowful and ruthless

    The media emperor and consortium forces are extremely important, which is a question that is not answered for ordinary shareholders.


    Because no matter how legendary Lei Shidong is, he is just a person. Even if it created the value of tens of billions of dollars, compared with the power of the consortium, it still seems worth mentioning. These big consortiums in the United States, which are not huge behemoths, stand with them, and the media emperors in the district are simply insignificant.


    With such a gap, smart shareholders certainly know what choices they should make. Offended Lei Shidong, at most, he was resentful, an old man in his 80s, can''t be like them. But offending the consortium, the result is completely different.


    The power of the consortium is enough to destroy everything they think they are living. They can drive themselves from the high society above the top to the bottom of the human garbage pile with just a finger. I didn''t want to encounter such a thing, so immediately, the shareholders have reconciled.


    "If it is the meaning of the consortium, we are of course willing to cooperate with the consortium. This is the most promising thing."


    "The era that belongs to you Lei Shidong has passed. Now what you should do is to enjoy your old age, instead of being recalcitrant here. Listen to us, Mr. Lei Shidong, it is time for you to let go of Viacom. It is."


    "Lei Shidong, don''t always think of Viacom as your own. Although it is indeed that you created Viacom''s glory. But Viacom is no longer your own personal property. He belongs to us all. We have the right to decide the future of Viacom."


    It is really cruel to let an old man let go of the existence that he has created for his life. But, as those shareholders have said, Viacom is no longer his private property. If Viacom needs to grow up, it must raise funds by selling its own shares. In the past few decades, the shares in the hands of Lei Shidong have already fallen into the hands of these shareholders. Although he is still the largest shareholder of Viacom, but in the face of the joint efforts of other shareholders, the shares in his hands simply do not play any role.


    In the past, these shareholders were a mess, and they never reached a consensus. Now, under the pressure of the consortium, they are directly twisted into a rope, which makes Lei Shidong fall into despair in an instant. He has realized this cruel fact and realized that he can no longer reverse the hearts of these guys. This huge blow made the old man immediately excited, and the whole person could not help but tremble.


    His age is too big. Such a age is already when he is not in the world and enjoys his life. But because of his own heart, he never looked at himself as an old man. From the age of sixty to the present, he has always been an energetic person, taking himself as a strong man. Although this spirit is commendable, it does not change the fact that his body is already dying.


    It is impossible for a person to be healthy to be a person who is so old. In particular, he himself is still tempered, and people with temper tantrums are always inevitable with some diseases. He is the same. He has a special quick-acting drug in his body with heart disease. So just as he was trembling, he couldn''t help but reach into his pocket and twitched the pill bottle.


    He wants to temporarily suppress this symptom of his own, and then find a way to solve the problem at hand. Then when he was playing with such an idea, the shareholder who represented the consortium had already walked to his side, and grabbed the medicine bottle in his hand.


    "Mr. Lei Shidong, please respect us. The most important thing you should do at this time is to give us a reply, instead of taking medicine to delay the time as you are now. Everyone''s time is precious, so you are the most Ok, let us reply immediately."


    With such words on the mouth, the representative of the consortium has already accepted the bottles in his hand. Looking at his movements, Lei Shidong immediately widened his eyes, trembled and pointed at his face, and said to him with some trembled voice.


    "You, how dare you"


    "Why don''t I dare, just because you are Lei Shidong?" Shaking his head, the shareholders'' face hangs a disdainful smile. "This name is not as deterrent as it used to be. I am talking to you, Mr. Lei Shidong. This is the order of the top of the consortium. We have made up our mind to cooperate with the Chinese. This is related to the future development of the consortium. Direction. So, you''d better not do what the Chinese often say is the kind of arm, it''s nothing to do. This is not good for you."


    Although "I" is a persuasive tone, Lei Shidong can''t be persuaded by this kind of discourse. His heart was still indignant, especially the action that just happened, which turned his anger into hatred. His popularity is not large, or it is impossible for people in their eighties to be tempered. If this is normal, he will not let him pick up his own hands, and he will definitely let his assistant bodyguards around him give him a good look. Unfortunately, at this current general meeting, he can''t do both. Therefore, he can only dry his eyes and make a loud breath.


    This is a way for normal people to relieve their emotions, but for him at the moment, this method can''t do much. He has heart disease. In this emotional situation, the pressure on his blood vessels is directly increasing in geometric multiples. Without the help of drugs, he can''t relieve the pressure in his heart. And his medicine is not in his hands at all, so he can only endure the pressure of this heart disease, and under this pressure a little bit of myocardial cramps, his face pale.


    At this time, the discerning person can see that he is already at a very dangerous stage. If you don''t get medical treatment as soon as possible, then maybe there will be a big problem. In his capacity, no matter what the problem is, I am afraid it will be a big news.


    No one here wants to appear on the news without any reason, and no one wants to appear there in a negative identity. So immediately, some people want to do something, but at this time, the shareholder who represents the consortium has a glimpse of it, and some are rude.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you know that we are not allowed to call when we are in a meeting?"


    "But you, Mr. Lei Shidong''s situation may be a little bad, he should need medical assistance now."


    He dropped the phone in his hand, and the shareholders who wanted to make a call for help said so timidly. When he heard his words, the representative of the consortium raised his mouth and then sneered.


    "Not good? Which of your eyes sees the situation is not good. Lei Shidong is just sulking, maybe there is some suspicion of pretending. If this is not good, then can I say that I am already terminally ill? I need everyone to contribute generously and help!"


    Having said that, his face is on one side, and the whole person''s expression becomes fierce. And with such a fierce appearance, he has been warned sharply.


    "Don''t forget that you are standing in the camp. Think about this and decide what you want to do. Now is not the time when you can squander your sympathy. When you do this, you are best. Give me a clear idea, do you have the ability to bear the last price! Do you understand?"


    "Understood!" There was a timid look on his face, and the shareholder who had been sympathetic for a time had already put down his own phone. And seeing his movements, his face has become very terrible, and Lei Shidong��s eyes are already full of despair.


    He knew that he was finished. Because at this time, as long as he himself knows what kind of situation his body has become. He was too fast to breathe, and even his eyes began to show dizziness and hallucinations. The cramps on the heart are getting more and more intense, and the whole body of his body has reached an uncontrollable level.


    At this time, he wants to save himself. He wants to try his best to rush out from here to call for rescue. But before he stood up straight, the embarrassment of consciousness and the physical pain were already letting him lose the strength to stand firm, and the whole person suddenly fell softly.


    And when he fell so much, the entire board became silent.


    Almost everyone showed up in a timely manner, because none of them thought that things would develop to this point so quickly. This made them feel deep fear in their hearts. The representative of the consortium is also the power of the consortium itself. At the same time of fear and horror, they also involuntarily put doubts on the representative.


    Lei Shidong has fallen, then the main bone here will become him. At this time, he will choose what kind of way to deal with Lei Shidong, which is the problem that everyone cares about.


    Leave it alone until his body gets cold. Although there is no problem with this kind of practice, it is inevitable that people will feel that their temperament is too much. If the consortium uses this method to deal with Lei Shidong, then it may not be the way to deal with them. Although they are standing on the side of the consortium, it is difficult to guarantee that the consortium will not feel that they are unsightly. And if the consortium chooses to deal with them in the same way, then it is too terrible.


    With such an idea, shareholders have become somewhat self-defeating. It seems that they also know what they are thinking. The representative of the consortium immediately opened his mouth and ordered them loudly.


    "What are you doing, didn''t you see that Mr. Lei Shidong has already passed out? Don''t call the doctor soon. Also, don''t forget to reply to Mr. Wang and tell him that our board has agreed to his offer. I hope he will do it as soon as possible. We sign the contract."


    "But, Mr. Lei Shidong, he still hasn''t."


    "Don''t worry, I will talk to Mr. Lei Shidong''s family and talk about it. I hope they can persuade this old guy, this is the last chance for him."

 Chapter 1310： Debunking the appearance of cooperation

    Viacom could give his reply so quickly, which was something that Wang Shoufu did not think of. In fact, from the beginning he felt that things were a little bit wrong.


    It is clear that the other party��s performance at the beginning was very resistant, and even they have begun to use some sinister means to speculate in the media. But it was such a short period of time, and everything was dying. Even the Viacom board there was news that made him happy. Although this is a good thing, it is inevitably strange to him, because he himself knows very well that this group of Americans is absolutely not aware of the tenths of the Red Army.


    What made these Americans change their attitudes in such a short period of time and turned to open their doors to meet them? Wang Shoufu could not understand. Although he suspected in advance that this might have some connection with the Stark government, he turned back on this unrealistic idea.


    The United States is not domestic. If the domestic government speaks, then it is not surprising that such a thing happens. Because of the national conditions in the country, it is impossible for a group of capitalists to climb to the government as a country where the people are the masters of the country. But the United States can be different. Their government simply does not have this authority.


    Not to mention the capitalists, even those entertainment stars, from time to time take the US government to open a shackle. The government may have the right to speak, but there is absolutely no way for capitalists to give up their own interests. In particular, these interests are still their legitimate and legal possessions.


    Therefore, this will definitely not be the handwriting of the Stark government. So who will it be? With such a question, Wang Shoufu has already come directly to the headquarters building of the Viacom Group.


    Viacom has already given him a reply, so he knows these questions and he can get the answer by talking in person. Since the answer is in front of you, there is really no need to waste that effort to guess. Action is actually the best solution.


    Wang Shoufu is already acting. Before the action, he also made a lot of ideas. In his view, what would appear in front of him was not a complete board of directors, it would be a legend like Lei Shidong. Because only his presence, he was able to cross the board to represent the entire Viacom.


    However, the result of the matter is still beyond his expectations. Because he did not see Lei Shidong at all, and did not see other people. He saw only a middle-aged man, a guy he never knew.


    As the acquirer, Wang Shoufu still had enough understanding of Viacom. He knows what Lei Shidong looks like and knows what the company''s ceo looks like. Even some important management members know it. But even if he knew so much, he still couldn''t recognize who the guy was in front of him, which made him feel a little surprised, and even the expression on his face became weird.


    "Who are you? Isn''t this the Viacom board?"


    "Of course, Mr. Wang. I introduce myself. I am Ke Wen, a member of the board of directors of Viacom and a representative of all the shareholders of Viacom. Today I will represent you and the shareholders of the entire group. I signed the acquisition contract and I have already obtained their authorization, so you can rest assured."


    The guy who claimed to be Ke Wen is the representative of the consortium in Viacom. In the name of the consortium, he has obtained authorization from almost all shareholders, so naturally he is the only one who appears here. However, although he has already made such a statement, Wang Shoufu still does not believe him. This made him almost face a man named Ke Wen with a kind of scrutiny. He not only turned a blind eye to his extended hand, but even asked him in disbelief.


    "You? Do you have this qualification? Lei Shidong? Is he not going to be the general representative?"


    After hearing the opening of Wang Shoufu, he reached the body of Lei Shidong. Ke Wen��s face suddenly changed. Obviously, his heart is already angry. However, although he was angry, he did not express this mentality clearly on his face. Because he knows that Wang Shoufu and Lei Shidong are different.


    Lei Shidong represents the past. Although he has been brilliant, he has only been brilliant in the past. Now he is old, and he is destined to be eliminated by the times. So natural, he has no reason to give him any face. After all, he represents a consortium, and the power of the consortium is far more powerful than that of Lei Shidong. If it was the era of the peak of Lei Shidong, the consortium might give him a few faces in terms of interests. In that case, people like him would never dare to make too many times. But now, he really has no reason to do so.


    This is why he was so ruthless, and even forced Lei Shidong to die. All this is because Lei Shidong has no value to the consortium.


    And Wang Shoufu is different. You know, Wang Shoufu is a big gold mine in the eyes of the consortium. He represents the present and future of the consortium. It is the focus of their overall strategic development in the future. It can be said that if there is a conflict with such a character, then the consortium will definitely not give up on him without hesitation. And once he was given up by the consortium, everything he had would be ruined.


    Can be mixed into the identity of a large group agent, Ke Wen is certainly not the kind of idiot in his mind. In fact, on the contrary, he can definitely be called a smart person. As a smart person, he certainly knows what kind of attitude he should face. So at this time, you can''t see from his face that he faced the fierceness of Lei Shidong at that time, and even said that the opposite is true. His performance is gentle and well-educated, even the speed of speech is slow. Swallowed.


    "Mr. Lei Shidong has a sudden heart attack and is now being rescued in the hospital. As far as the current situation is concerned, I am afraid it is not very optimistic. It is estimated that even if it is good, he will only spend the time in the hospital bed. But you can rest assured We have already got the initial letter of intent from Mr. Lei Shidong��s family. They have agreed to temporarily transfer this part of the shares to me. At the same time, as I said before, I have obtained the authorization of most shareholders. Replace them to complete the acquisition."


    For smart people, there is something you don''t need to say the third time. So after hearing his retelling, Wang Shoufu immediately understood his meaning.


    He is preaching sovereignty over himself. The first richest man in his heart thought so, but on the face, he was still an indifferent look.


    "I am very curious, I have never seen you before, and I have never heard of your name. From what you have just heard, you can hear that your power in the Viacom Group is very large. In the common sense, you should never be obsessed with such a big power. So can you tell me why? Why are you coming to represent them?"


    "This should not matter, Mr. Wang?"


    Ke Wen smiled and didn''t intend to answer this question, but Wang Shoufu did not have the meaning of the past. On the contrary, he widened his eyes and took out a momentum that broke the casserole and asked him to ask Ke Wen.


    "No, this is very important! How do I know that this will not be a trap. Your Americans have always been less friendly towards our Chinese people. Before today, there are still attacks on me in your media. These remarks are completely complete. There is reason to believe that it is from the hands of your Viacom. Now, it��s only half a day, and you have changed your attitude. You have a goodwill. If you change it, you stand in my position. Don''t you feel strange?"


    "I can assure you that we are not malicious. In fact, we just want to cooperate with such outstanding people as you."


    In the face of this, Ke Wen said that there is no reason, so he can only say the same thing when he surrendered, and when he heard these words, Wang Shoufu frowned and asked strangely.


    "Cooperation? You? I think you should explain what these so-called guys are. If you want to cooperate, do you still want to hide your head and tail. There is no such strange relationship in this world!"


    In terms of reason, Wang Shoufu��s request is not excessive. But for Ke Wen, this is a bit more than his authority. He was only ordered to help Wang Shoufu to win Viacom and was not authorized to let him know who was helping him to do so. Although sometimes, appropriate overstepping is a means of demonstrating ability. But Ke Wen does not think that this is a good choice for himself. So now, he said to Wang Shoufu.


    "I have not been allowed to disclose my identity, but if you really want to know. I can apply now, please wait a moment, we will know the result after a while."


    For this statement, Wang Shoufu just nodded. Seeing his position, Ke Wen immediately acted. He called and quickly hanged up the phone. And when he had finished all of this, he was already ecstatic to Wang Shoufu.


    "I have got permission. Mr. Wang, do you really want to know the answer?"


    "Of course, does it look like it doesn''t matter?"


    "Okay, then I will tell you. We are the people of the consortium. And all this, the consortium is giving you help in private."


    ��The consortium? Is Morgan still Rockefeller, or is Citi or something else?��


    "Yes, Mr. Wang. You are now facing the goodwill of the entire American consortium. Believe me, this is definitely an opportunity. You can see from the help you get now, we are absolutely great for you. Help, once we start formal cooperation, you can get more. I believe that people who believe in you should not understand this."


    Wang Shoufu swallowed swallowing in a timely manner, and then the whole person became cautious.


    "So, how are you going to work with me?"

 Chapter 1311： In the heart of Cao Ying in Shuhan

    Regarding the issue of cooperation, the consortium is quite confident. Because in their view, as long as they are smart people and qualified capitalists, it is absolutely impossible to let go of the olive branch they throw out.


    This will be an opportunity for Wang Shoufu, as long as he can seize such an opportunity, then maybe he can become the first consortium on the continent. And what a consortium means, they believe that Wang Shoufu will not understand this. No one can refuse such a temptation, so he will definitely stand on his side.


    There is nothing wrong with this idea, and Wang Shoufu also gave them the answer they wanted. But in fact, Wang Shoufu really has made up his mind to cooperate with them? I am afraid that only the first rich man knows this talent, and this time he actually evaluates these consortia in his heart, but it is just a bunch of pens.


    That''s right, licking the pen. This is the view of Wang Shoufu on these consortium forces who want to draw themselves in this way. Although it is indeed tempting to say that the conditions of the consortium are so tempting, the allegation that the richest man helped the richest man to build China��s first consortium is enough to make any person lose his mind. But Wang Shoufu��s own heart is a mirror. He knows that the consortium is not so good, especially in the territory of China, which is even more impossible.


    What a consortium means means holding a very important part of the resources and markets of a country with private power. Take advantage of the near monopoly to counter the country with an almost exaggerated volume. All of this is strictly the ultimate dream of any capitalist. But such a dream will only exist in the United States, and will not exist in China.


    A country that does not follow the path of capitalism will never allow capitalists to have such a transcendental status in the country. Especially after seeing the history of the US government being oppressed by these capital consortia, they will not even go beyond this. Once someone tries to copy the model of the consortium to the country, it is certainly unnecessary to say that the state will use actual actions to tell you what is the anger of the people in the case of the people being the masters.


    There is no doubt that this is a big pit, a thunder pool. How can he do this at the point where he can be the richest man? Therefore, from the beginning, when the consortium said that he would cooperate with him in this respect, he had already sentenced the consortium to death.


    These gangs are not dead, so I am sorry that China has planned a great revival that has only been made for decades. So for sure, he has already pinpointed his position. Or follow the country honestly.


    The heart has more and more affirmed such an idea. After the completion of the signing ceremony, Wang Shoufu has quietly contacted Tony.


    Now, he has probably guessed Tony''s thoughts. From his point of view, Tony, as a strategic partner, is very strange to say today. He is clearly the president of the United States, but what he does is to make it hard for you to believe that this will be something that the President of the United States can do. Because from all his actions, he is almost always hurting the interests of his country. Especially for the consortium, it is simply rooting the foundation of your country.


    Because any capitalist in the world knows that the United States can be the only superpower in the world in the past, the real reason is not only because of his military and scientific power. The military is stronger,


    His opponent is not weak. In this era of modern warfare, even the United States is absolutely afraid to pack a ticket, and it can defeat any potential opponent. Technology is the same, although the top technology in the United States can make the gap in the vast majority of competitors in the world. But today, with the rapid development of this technology, this gap is no longer a problem that cannot be remedied.


    Therefore, why can the United States maintain its detached status in the fierce 21st century? The main reason is that he is firmly holding the dominant position of the world economy under the premise of military and scientific power. The gold standard of the dollar is unwavering one day, and the dominant position of the United States is always unbreakable. This position is not supported by the heavily indebted US government, but by the big capitalists of the United States, those big consortia.


    Those large-scale consortiums will be rooted in the United States and will reach out to the rest of the world. They **** blood in every corner of the world every moment, to feed back their roots. It can be said that the United States can still retain such a large volume today in the rivers and rivers. The help of these consortia is an indispensable factor. Now, the Stark government actually wants to get rid of them. This way is really to make Wang Shoufu not agree.


    Losing the consortium, what the United States will become, he really can''t imagine. Just like he can''t imagine his company losing what support for shareholders will become. It will definitely be a disaster, and even it will definitely make the whole United States fall into the doldrums of decades of retrogression.


    Even as a businessman, he can see this. He has no reason to believe that smart people like Tony can not think of these problems. Since he still insists on doing this, then Wang Shoufu can only say that there is a clear distance between himself and this special guy.


    He is not willing to go deep into this issue, because in any case, this has nothing to do with him. His position is to stop on the Chinese side. So there is absolutely no reason for him to worry about the US president. It is enough to do what he has to do to get enough benefits for himself and his country. As for the rest, let the guy who is Tony go to worry about it.


    With this in mind, Wang Shoufu opened his mouth when he contacted Tony and told him the situation on his own.


    "I have signed a contract with Fox and Viacom. Now these two companies are already mine. Similarly, the Fox TV network you requested is the same as CBA. So, our transaction should be completed. Alright."


    Wang Shoufu acquired Fox, which is part of Tony''s plan. But Viacom, this is something outside his plan. Tony is actually very disgusted with this part of his plan. Strictly speaking, he does not want Wang Shoufu to win Viacom. Because this seems to him, it is already too much expansion of the Chinese people in the US media. Although they are now a cooperative relationship, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no tendency to end in the future. So immediately, he was somewhat dissatisfied and asked the rich man.


    "You didn''t do what we agreed. Are you afraid of any accidents? Is this the cooperation between me and the government behind you? If there is any problem, don''t say it is me, even the government behind you." I will never let you go."


    "Reassure, things are going smoothly. Isn''t it? If the result is a failure, I certainly can''t escape punishment. But now that everything is moving in the right direction, then naturally there will be no such extra things. And, history. Lord Tucker, don''t you want to know why things are going so well? I think my answer must be something that will surprise you."


    "Surprise?" Tony at this time is hard to believe what kind of surprise Wangfufu will give him, but from instinct, he still asked such a sentence. When he heard this question, Wang Shoufu immediately laughed.


    "You can guess, who is helping me in secret, and helping me to get Viacom? I think you can''t guess the answer."


    "Who is this? Isn''t this your own hands and feet?"


    To have a big deal in his hand, Tony��s concern for this is still limited. He only knows that Wang Shoufu has mortgaged huge amounts of money in order to acquire Viacom. As for the others, he did not have a deep understanding. This made him interested in the topic that Wang Shoufu threw out at this time. At this time, any little change is worthy of his attention.


    "I? You can see me too much, Lord Stark. I know that from the very beginning I was prepared to fight a long war. In fact, since the media uploaded negative news, I have already made this acquisition. There is a bad hunch. Lei Shidong is not a good person. If it is a positive confrontation, the capital in my hands may not be able to shake everything that Lei Shidong has. But the trend of the matter is leaning toward me. Even if I didn''t even have the power, the whole Viacom was already opening the door to me. Please face it, don''t you feel strange?"


    "Why?" The reason is really strange. Tony couldn''t think of why for a while, so he immediately asked. And this immediately triggered the laughter of Wang Shoufu.


    "No, why. Because an absolutely impossible force has helped me. You absolutely can''t imagine, Lord Stark. The consortium of your country has already thrown an olive branch to me. Viacom is their meeting. They want to work with me and want to shift their focus to my country. This kind of practice really makes me have to say a lot, big handwriting. But unfortunately, they may not have thought of it. I Actually, it will be with you. In other words, they are simply enemies. Really, I really want to see what kind of face they will find after discovering all these truths. I think, That will be very interesting."


    Such an answer is indeed beyond Tony''s expectations. However, in this unexpected situation, he is more than a few unexpected surprises. This line of Wang Shoufu actually had a relationship with the enemy, which really surprised him. He has already thought of a lot of means that can be operated by this line, and this kind of strategy has directly prompted him to explain this to Wang Shoufu.


    "Try to contact them, try to give them the illusion, let them think that you are standing with them. Believe me, Mr. Wang. You just have to do this, the whole United States, even your country will give Your biggest compliment. You can get a lot of things, including everything you never imagined!"

 Chapter 1312： Looking to the future to measure gains and losses

    In order to get support from the countries across the ocean, Tony paid a huge price, which many people can''t imagine.


    It is impossible for the country and the country to achieve such a noble level of selfless dedication. In particular, it also involves the flow of nearly one trillion yuan of funds. Any country, even if it is a relationship, can''t just say that it is to help the other side, so do not care about such a huge investment. In the middle of this, there must be an exchange of interests in order to finally reach such an agreement.


    The Stark government is now like this. For this huge sum of money for the other countries, he secretly signed a special contract as the president of the United States. In this contract, many of the interests originally belonging to the United States were ceded out. It includes not only the overseas bases that several generations of Americans have developed, but also many of the capital markets and channels, and even many of the technologies that were originally top secret. It can be said that once such a transaction is handed over, the loss suffered by the United States is absolutely huge. It is unexplainable to describe it with a self-defeating arm.


    Is such a transaction worth it? Many people have asked such questions, and even Tony has asked himself more than once. Measure what they have to do, and then look at the rewards they can get. Everything seems to be worthwhile to answer. However, no matter how many times hesitated and embarrassed, Tony finally made such a choice.


    The reason why he insisted on doing this was because he put his gaze on a long enough future. And because he is thinking about the future, he is more and more certain that he is the right choice.


    In the future, there is no place for these capitalists to stand. In their own private, there is no difference between any country and nation in their eyes. For these big capitalists, the more turbulent the world, the more they can benefit from it. To a large extent, the turmoil in the world has been motivated by them over the past few decades.


    This has not had any problems in the past, because the past world itself is full of various contradictions. Between the state and the state, between the nation and the nation, and even between religion and religion. Numerous contradictions are entangled, enough for these capitalists to push the waves and stir up the whole world.


    But now it can''t be done. Although the world today is more turbulent, in essence, the links between countries have become more and more close. The situation in the whole world is already taking the lead, and under such circumstances, if the capitalists are still allowed to do anything, then the entire United States will be involved in a bigger disaster.


    This is not an alarmist, because as far as the current situation is concerned, the drawbacks of capital mastering the United States have already been reflected. In the past few decades, the United States has done a lot of wrong things because it was controlled by the capital consortium. Although these mistakes have been settled because of the size of the United States. However, that is not without hidden dangers. And as time accumulates, the problem is brewing, these hidden dangers have erupted one after another. Today, the United States has deeply tasted the suffering of this.


    Whether it is the resistance of countries to US military operations or those in economic and political sanctions, the former hegemons have suffered. If this is the case, it is even more important. Because of the operation of these capitalists, the entire US government has been corroded and cleaned. Throughout the so-called lawmakers, almost all of those politicians have no clean existence. They are almost always serving the interests of these capitalists, and in order to serve them, many people do not hesitate to sell the country''s interests. Among them, the Hydra is undoubtedly the biggest profitee.


    They can linger in this country for decades, even step by step to steal high positions. These are all thanks to these capitalists. It is because of their existence that it is because of the rules they created that they will give the Hydra a chance. The United States has become the face of today''s rivers, ostensibly because of the chaos of Hydra, but in fact, the existence of those capitalists and the defects in the system of this country are the most crucial reasons.


    Tony knows that he can ignore these issues. During their tenure, these capitalists did not have the possibility to turn over. However, he cannot hold the US government forever, even if it is for the country''s law and democracy, he must have a day of abdication. And it is precisely because he is destined to have such a day, those forces that are entrenched in the US government will have a resurgence.


    At that time, the United States will still be the United States. It is controlled by capital and it will do a lot of things that hurt the fundamental interests of the United States. In the future, once the United States has done more of such a thing, then he is really not sure whether the United States still has the possibility of existence.


    The future human society must be developed in a unified direction. Under the premise of that unity, this obvious disagreement and disorder will surely become the target of the entire human attack. Capital can be escaped by the operation of capital, but the US polity is about to become the last victim. This is something that Tony can''t tolerate, so he will make up his mind that even if he pays such a huge price today, he must also remove those locusts from this state polity.


    This is not to say that the United States does not need the existence of capital, but that the United States, as a country, must take capital in its own hands. He can no longer be kidnapped by capital, he can no longer be manipulated by capital. As a country, he must have the look of a country. He must have the dignity of a country. It is for these reasons that everything he has planned is becoming more and more necessary.


    Although the sacrifice today is big, it is better than losing everything in the future. As long as the country can change, as long as the United States can break free from this mud, it will be reborn. Then everything that is lost today, they can regain their back in the future. And if not, there is still more wealth left today, but the future has become hopeless. What is the value of these things?


    Tony is very aware of this, so there are some things he is doing is resolute. Such an approach is actually difficult to get the approval of others. Although he has already convinced most people before, when all this is done in a little bit according to the plan, some people will inevitably become distressed.


    Nick Fury is one of the most serious of these people. Because he has a weapon like fbi in his hand, he has a clearer understanding of the current situation in the United States. In his view, Tony''s series of actions have caused the entire country to suffer heavy losses. This is the blood of the United States today, which is the foundation on which their country depends. It��s so painless to lose it here now, it��s really not worth it.


    So almost subconsciously, he has already found Tony''s face and asked him loudly.


    "Tony, you can''t let the people in that country continue. We have given them enough. Now they still want to get more. If this continues, the entire American property will have nothing left. At that time, both you and me are sinners in this country. We have no way to explain to our descendants, we will be nailed to the shame column. So, no matter what method you use, let them stop. Let''s go down."


    "You are here, this is the task I am going to give you."


    The white man was pointed at the nose for no reason, and the look on Tony��s face was not that good. However, he understands why Nick Fury did this. He knows that Nick Fury is doing this for the country. Although he used his past temper, he would not be too tolerant of him for such reasons. But looking at this critical period, he still took out a rare amount of belly, said to Nick Fury.


    "Take your people and find an excuse to check out those foreign capitals. Especially the richest man in China must be the most rigorous to target him. My request to you is to let everyone see us. His malice, let everyone know that we are already unable to tolerate this situation. There are laws that follow the law, and there is no law to follow the rules you think. In short, I only have one requirement, that is, you must To show his attitude towards the situation."


    "What? Tony, what are you doing?"


    Suddenly heard such a request, Nick Fury was a little worried. Although he is very angry with Tony''s actions, it does not mean that he supports Tony''s current practice. They have invested so much that they have no turning back. If at this time they want to repent, then waiting for them will only have the result of destruction. They can''t do this, and even if they are fools, they know. So he really can''t figure out what Tony is trying to do.


    Nick Fury wrote his doubts on his face, and Tony naturally saw his doubts. In this regard, he has only one explanation.


    "Don''t be curious, I want to let you sing a play together. Wang Shoufu had a secret contact with me before, and he told me that the consortium''s forces have begun to contact him, they want Finding him to cooperate. This seems to me to be an opportunity, an opportunity to break into them. I don''t believe that these despicable villains in the consortium will unite like a piece of steel. As long as we can get in, we will Can find ways to break them down internally. And as long as they can make internal disagreements, our victory will come more quickly."


    Nick Fury was not a fool, he immediately understood the deep meaning of this, so his face was also weird.


    "So, I have to perform well?"


    "Yes, one-eyed dragon. Come out with your best acting skills. It''s best to let those despicable villains grind your teeth. But don''t forget to give them a chance. They need to show themselves, especially in our partners. before."

 Chapter 1313： Revealing muscles

    In order to welcome the new partner of Wang Shoufu, the consortium opened a grand banquet in a private villa in Beverly Hills. As the owner of the villa, Ke Wen invited a large number of guests.


    There are popular stars, well-known directors and producers. Every one of them is a famous and famous place in Hollywood. They can definitely be regarded as successful people in the eyes of ordinary people, and standard figures. But here, they simply can''t get on the table.


    Because the characters who come here today are bigger. Wang Shoufu is one of them. As a new Hollywood giant, he holds the two media groups in his hand and he is already the top man in Hollywood. As long as he is willing, he can even decide the future and life and death of these glamorous stars. It can be said that in the face of such a presence, those Hollywood stars who want to continue to mix on this Vanity Fair can only cater to him.


    Even if such a big man only appears one, it is already awesome. Although these stars are superficial, they are considered to be in the upper class. But in fact, they are also very clear in their own hearts, they are still a long way from the real top celebrities in the world.


    For those who are truly top-notch, they are just a plaything in Hollywood. Everything! That is to play. It��s impossible to really condescend and fold. Wang Shoufu is a new media giant, their head boss. With such a relationship, it is not surprising that they will see him here. But some of the people who came out later were enough to make these big stars take care of their heads and even trembled their hearts.


    It��s not a luxury car, it��s just a simple business Mercedes, Audi and Ford, but it��s definitely a big guy who shocked them. Apple''s board of directors, Microsoft''s board of directors, Wal-Mart, Morgan Stanley, JPMorgan Chase, Citibank, etc., almost every character that appears, as long as these stars can identify, they feel that they can not afford to climb Guy.


    These guys generally do not have a reputation, but as long as they have been in this capital society for a long time, they will naturally know that everything in this country is in the hands of these guys. Reputation does not mean that they are not worth the price. In fact, on the contrary, they are worth too much, and they will not need exposure as they are now. The resources, markets, and channels in their hands are themselves the biggest beneficiaries of this capital society. After all, the existence of a star is just to work for them.


    How much they earn, these capitalists will only earn more. For capitalists, these stars are just a tool to make money. It can be replaced at any time and can be replaced at any time. And it��s just a matter of thought. So naturally, when I saw these guys entering the scene, the stars who were still thinking carefully thought that they silently extinguished their own thoughts.


    The guys who can be banqueted here, even those that are used as a foil, are not fuel-efficient. Hollywood is a big dyeing workshop. It can be mixed up in the middle without being confused into a vulgar. It is basically a guy in the heart. They can be not smart, but they are definitely not stupid. Obviously, it is just a small fish, but it is hard to squeeze into a pool of crocodiles. This is definitely a matter of self-seeking. They can''t enjoy enough of the scenery now, so no one will do such stupid things.


    What kind of choices these Hollywood stars will make is simply irrelevant for the predators of these capital consortia. Just as Tony and Zhou Yi are young and frivolous, they occasionally find some stars to play with, but they will never put these stars in their hearts. Especially in the case of Tony, he would not even remember the name of the star who went to bed with him yesterday. It''s just a plaything. Maybe at the end, they can hook up one or two in a relaxed mood, but now, they obviously have more important things to do.


    "Mr. Wang, I am very happy to meet you when I meet for the first time."


    ��Hello, Mr. Wang. Welcome to join our consortium. Please believe us, our cooperation will not disappoint you.��


    "Smart choice, Mr. Wang. Cooperation with the consortium will inevitably give you a good return. In this increasingly complex world, this is definitely the best choice you can make."


    Almost one after another, those big directors, big capitalists have already greeted Wang Shoufu. Of course, they do this not only to say hello to Wang��s richest man, but they also have a deeper meaning in doing so, that is, they have to borrow such a way to show their power to the richest man.


    Almost all American companies in the world''s top 100 companies are sent to the scene. And these people came to say more or less with him, and revealed their relationship with the consortium between the lines. It can be said that from the perspective of their identity, the consortium is already equivalent to holding half of the entire US financial capital. And Wang Shoufu believes that this is definitely not all of their cards. Their volume will only be stronger.


    It is really a stressful thing to calculate such an opponent. However, Wang Shoufu��s mentality is very good. He did not reveal the meaning of the stuff at this time. Instead, they talked with each other one by one, and even made a lot of time with people who were linked to him in the industry, and went golfing together.


    However, he himself knows that these words are just a chill. Because from the words and demeanor of these people, they simply did not come to find things for themselves. Everything is like paving the way for someone. And in the end, who can have such a big audience, so that so many big people will pave the way for him? Wang Shoufu quickly got the answer, because at this time, the arrival of a person who seems to be about the age of himself is already letting those who have previously greeted themselves evade.


    The guy who can make those capital hunters avoid it is definitely a bigger giant. As soon as he spoke, Wang Shoufu had already confirmed his identity.


    "Mr. Wang, hello. I am John Vince Morgan, a banker."


    "Morgan? That Morgan?"


    There are not many surnames Morgan in Europe and the United States, but there is such a surname, and at the same time it is a banker, and the capitalists in the consortium can only avoid this. There is basically only one possibility. So immediately, Wang Shoufu asked this question.


    If it was before, I heard someone asking such a question about my last name. Then the old Morgan must be reluctant in the heart. Because at that time he was far from being excluded from the Morgan consortium, almost as a mascot. So naturally, his mind can''t help but become narrow.


    But now it is different. Now he has gradually recovered his power and status in the consortium. The glory of the Morgan family has also recovered a little. At this time, mentioning the Morgan family, his first thoughts would not be the kind of miserable decline, but the glory of the whole family reborn and risen in his hands. He owes all of this to his own efforts, so naturally, he also has a special sense of pride in such questions. And this is inevitable, let him have a different mind in the face of this problem.


    "Which Morgan do you think? If you can be here, don''t you have only one Morgan!"


    "Fortunately, it is a good fortune." Hearing the old Morgan''s self-reporting door, Wang Shoufu''s face also inevitably revealed a fascinating expression. Because in any case, Morgan was also a legend. There are few examples in the world that can be truly enriched as a businessman. Morgan is one of them, so of course he can afford to look at the richest man.


    Although he is conceited, he is not arrogant. Compared with the real rich enemy, he knows that there is still a big gap. Although Morgan''s example is really contingent, success is success, and there is nothing to argue about.


    "I didn''t expect to see the legendary Morgan family here. It seems that I should have mixed up on the US side. Otherwise, I should have no such honor."


    "Why must you be arrogant? Mr. Wang. Be able to start from scratch and do what you want today. There are not many examples in this world. Even those who you just saw, there are few people with your own skills." Your achievements have surpassed the vast majority of people in the world, and even if it is a career like the Morgan family, it is not difficult, isn''t it?"


    "You have a good reputation. I have a clear understanding of what I have. I have achieved my own career in the Morgan family. I have never thought about this kind of thing."


    Shaking his head and making a haha, Wang Shoufu intends to shake this kind of thing like this. Obviously, Old Morgan has no such idea. It��s hard to get on the line of Wang��s richest man. He��s not just as simple as making a relationship with him. What he wants is something deeper, so naturally, he continues on this topic.


    "Don''t be so sure, my friend. Yes, it''s a bit difficult for the world today to create such a capital empire. But this is definitely not impossible. Maybe you will be a little difficult, but if you With more help, especially with our help, do you think this will be a problem? Let''s work with us, Mr. Wang. As long as you work with us, we can help you with everything. You should also see our strength. We will definitely be your best arm!"

 Chapter 1314： Layout future core industries

    This is not the first time someone has cooperated with him in the face of the richest man. It is not the first time that someone has used this reason to talk to him. But different people say the same thing, the effect is completely different. These words are spoken from Ke Wen''s mouth and from the mouth of the old Morgan, the weight is not a grade.


    Therefore, even if Wang Shoufu is already determined to do what he wants, it is inevitable that he will hesitate at this time. No matter how precious the opportunity is, no one knows more than a businessman like him. Missed this, then maybe he will never encounter such an opportunity in the future.


    But think carefully about the possible consequences. Think about the cost of doing what he really did. Wang Shoufu cautiously restrained himself and let himself stop in front of this temptation in time. pace.


    As a Chinese businessman, the biggest difference between him and these capitalists is that he knows what is awe. Perhaps because of the long experience of holding state power, these capitalists have long been accustomed to this lawless life, but he can''t do this because he knows that there are still several forces in the world that can sanction themselves. .


    The era when capitalists ruled the world has long since passed, and the most powerful force in the world is still in the hands of those national governments. In the past, the US government may allow such guys to exist, but now, the Stark government has already expressed its attitude, and they will no longer continue to tolerate these guys.


    So, since this is a ship destined to sink, why should he mix with them and embark on a path that is destined to perish?


    Want to understand this, Wang Shoufu''s face immediately hangs a smile.


    "You are right, Mr. Morgan. I need a little help. Whether it can finally reach the level like the Morgan family, this will be an opportunity for the rapid development of my career. In terms of reason, I should not Let go of this opportunity. So, what do you think I should do? In what direction should I work with you?"


    "This question is very good. Although we are only meeting for the first time, according to your Chinese, people like us should avoid the most important thing. But since we are going to cooperate, then in some respects We should not be so evasive."


    With a slight smile, he took a glass of champagne from the waiter on the side and gave it to the richest man. The old Morgan said to him.


    ��We have studied you, including your company, your company''s development strategy. From your recent actions we can see that you are making changes and transfers of your own assets. Although you are a real estate industry, but currently Look, you are almost out of the real estate industry. Your actions in the United States will be a good illustration of this, winning Fox and Viacom, you can already be called the world''s media giant. ��


    "This is a very smart move. If I can get to know you earlier, I will tell you that blind investment in real estate is definitely the most stupid act. The United States has triggered financial crisis more than once because of real estate. Any one The most vulnerable to collapse in the country is the real estate industry. Although this industry can rely on speculation and other means to gather a large amount of wealth in a short period of time, it is also because of the infinite increase in housing prices, it will more easily lose the rigid demand group. This is the most dangerous situation."


    "Eating, dressing and sleeping. This is the most basic need of human beings. If humans can''t afford to eat one day and can''t afford clothes, then they will definitely rebel. By that time, no matter how much power you have, It may block the anger that such human beings explode. The house needed for sleeping is not as important to humans as the former two. But the same reason, once humans find that they are not even sleeping, they are also It will be rioting."


    ��There are a lot of real estate businessmen in your country who have chosen to jump off the building because of the collapse of the real estate industry. They can be used as a lesson for their business. Of course, now that you are out, it means you are safe. At least for a long time, you are safe."


    "The reason is right, but Mr. Morgan. I still don''t understand. What do you say so much about what you want to say to me? Is it just this?"


    As a successful person, Wang Shoufu does not like others to point at him. After all, the so-called taboos existed, and he was really tired of the old nonsense of Morgan. Because this kind of thing he knows, and since he knows, then the old Morgan also took out the appearance of an old river and lake, facing him, it is really too qualified.


    For this, Old Morgan also has concerns in this regard. So he will play such a vaccination at the beginning. Since it is already starting such a topic, he has not stopped. Therefore, he can only remedy while continuing to follow the plan he designed.


    "No, no, no, not only. I think you should understand this. If it is just this, I should not waste our time. Isn''t it? This is the beginning, my friend, me. The words that really need to be said are behind."


    "Then I am listening!"


    "Actually, what I want to say is very simple. This has something to do with your industry. From your actions, we can see that you intend to transfer your industry to the news media industry. Of course, your focus is on In terms of entertainment movies, I can''t tell you whether it is good or bad. I can only tell you that neither the media nor the entertainment is an industry that can support the family of the consortium."


    "Now every consortium in the world has such a characteristic. That is, they always hold a very important industry and put their financial hand on the basis of such an industry. This is not a special case, but almost all consortia. This is all done. For example, the Morgan consortium originally had GE, and then got involved in the banking industry. Rockefeller holds the oil resources, and then so. Whether it is the United States or the original Japan, or even the small places of Germany and South Korea. As long as it is able to form a consortium, basically hold a critical physical industry in its hands. This industry cannot be like a real estate without a technical level, nor can it be a source of no such thing as movie entertainment. It must be important enough. It must be able to change the role of the world. As far as the current situation is concerned, only a few industries can achieve such a level. Energy, technology and heavy industry."


    "My friend, if you really want to be an emerging consortium, you must hold such an industry in your own hands. It will bring you more than just wealth, more status. There is also the weight of speech. Just like us. Do you think that in the past years, the US government will be kidnapped and controlled by us a little bit. This is not something that money can do. More reasons That is, if the US government wants to maintain their detached status, they must have our support."


    "Without us, there are no cutting-edge weapons in the United States. Those planes, those aircraft carriers, and even the weapons used by the soldiers are not developed and promoted by our company. They simply cannot get such equipment. The same Without us, the United States can''t even build its own network information highway. As long as we don''t agree, people can''t get online, can''t watch TV, and even normal travel is a problem."


    ��Yes, the government can force us to make compromises in some way, but it is impossible for us to give in all respects. It��s like playing chess, his turn, then our turn. After we��ve retired. After that, it was their turn to retreat. And we have many people and powerful forces. When he retreats, it is when he reveals that the flaws are being squandered by us. Time and time again, the US government naturally becomes full of flaws. Until we are in our hands. It��s a pity that what a good situation has been broken by a fly."


    Having said that, the old Morgan is inevitably somewhat emotional. This feeling was sent out for the Hydra. Because in his opinion, the Hydra is definitely the one that has broken a pot of soup.


    What a wonderful world, a powerful country, because of the **** Hydra, everything has changed. Even the efforts that have been with them for many years have been put to the east, and even today, they still have to look at the face of Tony��s arrogant child. All this is the Hydra.


    Although Stark is hateful, the Hydra must not be let go. If the United States can return to the hands of these consortia in the future, then even if it is to send a large amount of political contributions, he must let the next US government increase its strike power against Hydra.


    He can resent this to the Hydra, and everyone else did not think of it. However, Wang Shoufu did not care about his idea, because for him, the Hydra is too far away. China is different from the United States. The United States has been devastated by the Hydra in the past, but in mainland China, it has not received any influence at all. If you must say that there is any impact, then it is estimated that Hydra has expanded the Chinese territory in disguise. After all, today''s Japan is an overseas enclave of China, and all of this can be counted as the merit of the Hydra.


    Like most Chinese, Wang Shoufu is dispensable for the sense of Hydra. Compared with the problem of Hydra, he is more concerned about the suggestion that Morgan said before. A core industry that can influence the world is indeed a good development direction. And what industry is right? In this respect, he is inevitably confused.


    Fortunately, there are experienced people here, and at this time they may not necessarily hang themselves. So immediately, Wang Shoufu asked in the way of asking for advice.


    ��A core industry, what core industry do you think is appropriate?��

 Chapter 1345： Target rework ideal blueprint

    Regarding this issue, Wang Shoufu can be said to be sincere and sincere. Because in this respect, he does lack certain experience and judgment.


    The so-called interlaced is like a mountain. If you ask Wang Shoufu that there is potential for appreciation, what kind of real estate can produce the greatest economic benefits. He is sure to tell you the head. But if you ask him that the technology industry has prospects and which heavy industry has weight, he may not be able to give you an accurate answer.


    Without touching this aspect, many people may not be able to understand the road. However, if there are people who can understand so many things besides those who are insiders, then the investors of financial investment banks are definitely one.


    This is not to say how smart and intelligent the investors are, and they can clearly understand these curved things. But they are eating this bowl of rice. In order to be able to accurately identify projects that are worth investing in, they must have a large number of professional analysts to do the most professional analysis for them. With such an arm help, they will naturally know more than the average person.


    There is no doubt that Old Morgan is a professional investor. Although his reputation is not obvious, but inheriting the name of Morgan, but also has a pivotal position in the Morgan consortium, this is enough to explain his position in this industry. Even if he doesn''t understand anything, the experts who serve the Morgan consortium can put the most detailed analysis in front of him. And since he will talk to Wang Shoufu about such a topic, then he must be prepared. Under such premise, he immediately smiled and responded to Wang Shoufu.


    ��China is a fast-growing country, and this is universally recognized. From decades of backwardness to today��s leading world, your country has been creating amazing miracles. Under such a background, If I don''t have a full understanding of the current situation in your country, I will definitely let you get involved in the high-tech industry. Because this is a road that has been proven to have the smallest return on investment. Like Apple, Microsoft has been able to grow to such a huge scale in just a few decades, and even let many established companies bow to the market in terms of market value. This is the most typical example."


    ��However, after a deeper understanding of the market in your country, I feel that investing in high-tech industries may not be your best choice. Although there are many high-tech industries, in terms of the current market, unless you develop A new technology product, otherwise it will not escape the trend of competition with others. And competition, I have to say that your domestic competition in the technology industry is too fierce. Not to mention some of your government support companies, There are also big companies like Huawei, and even the emerging company called nano-neurons will be a strong opponent. If you take the initiative to intervene in the middle, I can hardly be sure if you can get what you want. the result of."


    "So, my final opinion is that you should still use heavy industry as your core industry."


    "Heavy industry?" The answer is that Wang Shoufu did not think of it, but also made him frown. Because in his cognition, heavy industry is very good at the top, but before it arrives, it is very embarrassing. The investment is huge, the production capacity is limited, and it is subject to severe restrictions on resources. This is really unacceptable for him who is used to low investment and high returns.


    It can be said that if such a statement is not proposed by a guy like Morgan, then the richest man will almost immediately paste his bear face. However, just because he said this from the mouth of the old Morgan, he will have an expectation for his next explanation. He can''t wait to see it and see how this guy can give himself a explanation.


    Old Morgan did not disappoint him, and he quickly gave his explanation.


    ��Yes, heavy industry. And it is the most typical mechanical heavy industry. At this point, I suggest that you like Japan��s Mitsubishi Heavy Industries and South Korea��s Hyundai Heavy Industries. As long as you can develop these industries, then you are in your The country will have a different status. After all, industry is the fundamental industry of a modern country. It is the lifeblood of a country. As long as you can make a difference in this area, you are equivalent to having an unbreakable foundation and relying on it. With such a foundation, you will reach out to the financial and banking fields, and naturally it will be a smooth one."


    "Of course, I know what you are scrupulous about. After all, the development of heavy industry is difficult, even if it is difficult to develop to the level of Mitsubishi and modernity with your financial resources. But don''t worry, my friend. Since I am giving you With this advice, then I will naturally help you."


    "Fiat Chrysler Automobile Company, we will help you to get the company as much as possible. With them, you will have Fiat, Chrysler, Dodge, Jeep, Maserati and Alfa Romeo. A well-known car brand. This will give you a direct postcard to enter the global automotive market. Once you enter the global automotive market, you have your own industrial roots. Next, as long as you cooperate with us Take the South Korean Samsung and Hyundai Group, then naturally, you have your own industrial empire."


    ��Automotive manufacturing, steel, ships, and the electronics and aerospace industries will all be the maps that will piece together your industrial empire. And as long as you seize one of them and continue to climb its R&D capabilities, then your dreams will not be A far-reaching thing. Isn''t it?"


    Between the words and the words, the old Morgan gave the singer of the king a sketch of an intoxicating mystery. At this time, even with the heart of Wang Shoufu, the heart flag could not help but sway. He was moved and was completely moved by what Morgan described for him.


    If he can really do what Old Morgan said, then he is absolutely willing to let him replace everything he owns, his company, and all his industries. Because real estate and entertainment media and heavy industry are simply not comparable. If the former is a lotus flower that blooms on the water, it looks good. Then the latter is the real towering tree, enough to support a sky.


    This is the foundation of immobility, and it is a cause that can be passed down from generation to generation. It is a true empire belonging to the individual. If all this can be done, then this is absolutely perfect.


    However, Wang Shoufu is very clear that this is not a simple matter at all. The biggest problem and obstacle in front of him is that he has no capital to replace.


    Even if his own assets really call it the richest man in a country, it is simply impossible to build such an empire in one breath. Do not say anything else, the acquisition of Fiat Kleiss is a problem. Although the US consortium is willing to help him, this is a European company after all, so the final transaction must be realized by real money. And can he afford such a chip now? The answer is yes, he has no such ability.


    With his current funds, even the acquisition of Fiat Chrysler can not do, let alone the Hyundai and Samsung Group in the follow-up of this plan. The big consortiums of the rulers and the whole country are not as old-fashioned as the old-fashioned consortiums in Europe and America, and they are definitely not alone. As Old Morgan said, he has to do this, and he really has to have their help. The question is, why do they help themselves!


    The consortium is the flagship of the capitalists, not the concentration camp of philanthropists. They don''t just do this for themselves because they are kind. These are all to pay the price of the sky. If they really want to do this, then they must feel that they can get more from their own body. But how is this possible?


    It��s not that Wang Shoufu despise himself, but he really doesn��t think he can have the wealth of a consortium like Hyundai Samsung. That is not a matter of thousands of billions. It is already something that money cannot measure. Even if the consortium really intends to start with an opponent like Samsung Hyundai, they have no reason to share a piece of it. This is not normal. There is something tricky in the abnormal things. The stuffy thing is going to kill people. So immediately, Wang Shoufu asked his own questions.


    "I don''t understand why you guys are doing this? Am I really worth it?"


    "Why? Is it worth it?" Hearing this, Old Morgan smiled and replied to him.


    "First, let''s talk about the first question, why? Two reasons, one is because we are optimistic about your future. Among the Chinese who can cooperate with us, you are one of the most qualified candidates. Compared with others, I am I am more optimistic about you. Your future is very promising. As long as it is done properly, as we said, it is not a problem to make a consortium. Of course, we are not only determined to do so because we are optimistic. There are also factors for other consortia."


    "Either European consortia or South Korea''s so-called chaebols, they should have been under us. But because of the changes in the international situation, they started to be unable to hold back. This is a need for us to be beaten. Some people need to gently tap, such as Fiat''s parent company, those Italians. And some people, like Samsung and Hyundai, should give them a fatal blow. They have forgotten that they are It��s just a dog. Since you don��t want to be a loyal dog, you should still be a dead dog. Eating dog meat, this is traditional in some areas.��

 Chapter 1346： Sincere cooperation

    "As for what it is worth?" When it came to this question, Old Morgan''s face showed a meaningful smile. "I believe that you should know the answer now. Yes, for you now, such help and pay is indeed not worth it. It is not only worth noting, it will even make us lose a lot. But such loss, The consortium can afford it, and we believe that the rewards you will bring to us in the future will be much more than what we are paying today. So, I want to sign an agreement with you."


    "protocol?"


    "Yes, an agreement. An agreement related to your future." Shaking his eyebrows, Old Morgan finally saw the picture at this moment. ��With all that we have to pay now, we have to get a 40% stake in the business empire you will build in the future. Of course, you can accept financing in other directions in the future to expand your assets. But we have to Priority investment rights, as long as we have sufficient capital investment, you can not open us and dilute the shares in our hands. In short, Mr. Wang, we must be firmly tied together to form a reliable community of interests. Only then , we can work with confidence, isn''t it?"


    Although at the beginning, Wang Shoufu had already foreseen the great appetite of these consortia. But until he was listening to these words, he still did not think that these people''s appetite can be as big as this.


    40% of the shares? If he can really achieve the kind of achievement they expected, this 40% stake is almost equivalent to giving them a new consortium empire. It��s just shameless to just pay for the insignificant part of their wealth and want to take his future as their own.


    Almost subconsciously, Wang Shoufu wants to blame their greed. But after thinking about it, he dismissed this stupid thought. Because he suddenly realized that it was a completely unprofitable business for himself.


    Although it is cooperation, but the proportion of his own contribution in the early period is very small, or even close to nothing. What really needs to be paid is the consortium''s side, and the reason why they are paying is to use their own identity to extend their tentacles to the other side of the ocean. For himself, this is a good opportunity for an empty gloved white wolf, so he should not despise their shamelessness at all, but should thank them for their generosity.


    Perhaps in front of these guys in the consortium, this is a good opportunity to control yourself. Even if it doesn''t work, at least they can make a big profit. But in the view of Wang Shoufu, this is an opportunity to be sent to the door, a windfall that God has given him.


    Because he is very clear, behind all this is how powerful forces are targeting these consortia. Under those people''s hands, these consortia are just a lamb that will be dragged onto the chopping board. And can they complete their plan for themselves before being completely broken down by the big forces? Seriously, Wang Shoufu is very suspicious. So, the final result is probably that he got what he wanted, and these sceptical guys can only die halfway.


    What else can be more beautiful in this world than this? For Wang Shoufu, obviously there is no. So immediately, he smiled and replied to the old Morgan.


    "Yes, I accept your request for cooperation. I can also give you 40% of the shares, but there is one thing I hope you can do. This is a small request for you."


    "Speak and listen, as long as it is not too demanding, I can promise you directly!"


    Seeing the richest man in the king, the old Morgan��s face showed a smile. And he is also committed to the big package. In his current position, he can indeed decide a lot of things, so Wang Shoufu has no meaning to delay, but directly to him.


    "It''s very simple. I need to witness your sincerity. Since you have outlined such a blueprint for me, it naturally means that you should have made up your mind to help me. So show me, see. Your determination. Use your actions to prove to me whether you are playing with me."


    ��Isn''t a Viacom enough to prove our determination?��


    Old Morgan frowned, and his face showed an unpleasant look. However, Wang Shoufu did not seem to see it at all. He shook his head and said to him.


    "To tell the truth, not enough. Viacom was originally my goal, I took out the funds, I made the acquisition, although there may be some twists and turns, but I believe the final winner will be me. So you guys There is nothing to be done at all. At most, it can only be a boost, and it solves a little extra trouble for me. This shows nothing. If you want to prove your sincerity to me, then you have to come up with more value. The action comes."


    "So, what are you going to let us prove my sincerity?"


    "It''s very simple. I bought Fiac Chrysler and started it in my name. I don''t participate in everything. I will dispose of it all. If you really take it, then I can sign this future with you." Agreement."


    This requirement can almost be described as excessive, so immediately, Morgan became a face.


    "Mr. Wang, do you not feel ridiculous when you say this? Or do you think that we are fools, can you play the trick of white gloves?"


    "I said, Mr. Morgan. This is a step to prove our sincerity to each other. Know that mutual trust is what we are most lacking now. So if you can''t prove yourself in this way, then How can I believe you, to accompany you to play a game that might make me lose my family? Of course, you can also refuse. But in that case, I will treat everything I have heard before as a joke. I will be old. To develop my media career honestly, as for others, I can��t help myself."


    Wang Shoufu��s attitude is firm and almost makes old Morgan have nothing to say. At this time, he really did not have any way to let Wang Shoufu succumb to himself. So after hesitating again, he could only say this to him.


    "Well, I can agree with your request. But there is one thing I must warn you in advance, Mr. Wang. Don''t use us as a fool. If we buy Fiat Chrysler for you, you dare to play with us. What small means, I can assure you that the consortium will do everything to destroy you. Whenever you are, whether you are the richest man in China, you will only have one end. You understand what I mean. ?"


    "Of course, this is very reasonable, isn''t it?" Raised and raised his own glass, Wang Shoufu''s face showed a meaningful smile. "So, I wish you a happy cooperation in advance."


    ��Happy cooperation!�� The two wine glasses collide in a crisp, and the two big-named ghosts also showed the most friendly expression at this moment. Just like this banquet of the nature, everything is as beautiful as it is on the surface. Until a sudden sound broke into everyone''s ears.


    "Give me away, do you want to hinder our law enforcement?"


    "Sir, this is a private industry. There is no search warrant, you are not eligible to enter."


    A special conversation attracted everyone''s attention, and when people moved their sights, they discovered that a group of guys in suits and uniforms were arguing with the security guards of the villa. Judging from the hard colors on the faces of the security guards, they seem to be somewhat unspeakable.


    "This is a search warrant, let me go. If you don''t let it go, then I am not sure what will be waiting for you next!"


    The person in the suit uniform took out a paper writ from the body, and in front of the writ, the security guards who were originally blocking the outside looked at them and gave them a way out. This made the uniformed personnel no longer have any scruples, and they swarmed in.


    "Fbi handles the case, everyone stays where they are. Don''t move. We know that you are big people, so if you don''t want to appear in the news in a disgraceful way the next day, it''s best to cooperate with our actions. ""


    In a word, I immediately calmed down the scenes that were already in turmoil. Although there are many invisible rich people who come here today, there are more stars and some characters on the table. These people are all dependent on the media to eat. If there is any negative news in the media, it will have a certain impact on their careers. This is something they don''t want to see, so at this moment, many of them have wisely chosen to stay out of it.


    The exception is only one person, that is the owner of this banquet. Regardless of whether Ke Wen knew in advance that such a thing would happen, everything that happened now would have a serious impact on his future. If you can''t listen to it, then if he can''t properly solve the trouble, then his future in the consortium will be almost broken. This was not something he could accept, so immediately he rushed up angrily and shouted at the uniforms.


    "Who is letting you break into my banquet, who gave you orders to search for you here. Here is my private industry, don''t you know? Let your chief come over, I have to look at it. How do you explain that you trample on the sacred property of the citizen''s property!"


    "No need to call, I am here. If you have any opinions, I welcome you to the court to file a lawsuit against me. But now, I warn you, it is best not to interfere with fbi, otherwise, no matter who you are, I Will give you an unforgettable memory. Do you know?"

 Chapter 1317： Strong grasp of people without feelings

    When someone looked at his own money, Nick Fury said that his face, which was not so good-looking, suddenly became more blunt. This expression is enough for many people to be daunted, but it is not enough for Ke Wen to retreat in front of him. In his capacity, he almost never feared Nick Fury, so immediately, he screamed at Nick Frye in a tit-for-tat manner.


    ��Can I understand this as a threat to you? Mr. Secretary. I don��t know when the US Constitution gives you the right to use language and action violence against taxpayers in this country. We Is the tax paid to let you do this to us? If this is the case, I think it is necessary for all of us American citizens to think about whether such government bureaucracy still has qualifications for existence. At the very least, I think, like The guy like you is completely ineligible. Get out of here, or you will wait for our impeachment. I promise, I will take you to the end, and finally can only mop in the toilet!"


    "Please, if you have such a skill, then let''s do it. But I still have the sentence, don''t interfere with my actions at this time. This is the national security action that fbi is responsible for, warning you, we However, it is allowed to use weapons. So, if you want to try the taste of the bullets, then please."


    One shoulder slammed Ke Wen to the side, and Nick Fury strode over to the inside. This time, Ke Wengang wanted to stop him, but he suddenly heard the sound of a slap on his side. This made him immediately stop his footsteps and stood there slyly.


    For the sake of the future, he has no such consciousness. So he can only let Nick Frye sway into it. And just as he walked directly into the depths of the villa, he immediately saw the richest man standing with the old Morgan. This made his face suddenly show a gloomy look, and then went straight up, said to the king''s richest man.


    "You are here, Mr. Wang. I think the life of the party may not be suitable for you. Sorry, maybe you should take some time to have a cup of tea with us. Fbi''s office may be more interesting than such a party!"


    "You are?" After all, not in this circle, Wang Shoufu is still somewhat strange to Nick Fury. This made him very surprised and somewhat flustered. In the face of his performance, Nick Fury just wants to say something, the old Morgan has been directly blocked between the two, and is unceremoniously opposed to Nick Fury.


    "Fr. Director, Mr. Wang is our very important guest. You just took him away, don''t you think about our feelings?"


    "My duty is to guard the national security, not to estimate your psychological feelings. That is what your personal doctor needs to worry about for you, and it has nothing to do with me. So please don''t hinder me, Mr. Morgan. You can''t afford this responsibility. ��


    Nick Friss did not give the old Morgan''s face to let him suddenly blacken his face. In the face of such straightforward words, he knows that if he retreats, it is equivalent to showing weakness in front of Nick Fury. This kind of thing should not be said to be in front of his partners, even he himself can not accept such a result. So immediately, he said with a black face.


    "Maybe I should call Mr. President and ask for an explanation from him. When does fbi have the power to arrest the guests who have invested in the United States. If so, then who else dares to invest in the United States? This is taking The economic lifeline of the United States is a joke. I have to look at it. Who can��t afford this responsibility?��


    "Don''t give me a hat, Mr. Morgan. I came to Mr. Wang and naturally there is a reason for me. You can''t find me trouble."


    With a smile, Nick Fury yelled at his big white teeth and said to Mr. Wang behind the old Morgan. "Mr. Wang, we have intelligence that you have a certain connection with the recent financial crisis in the United States. We have the power to determine that you are maliciously destroying the financial security of the United States. Therefore, you better take a trip with us and give us a reasonable Otherwise, don''t blame us for giving you some unpleasant things with special means."


    "Nick Fury, the director of fbi." The well-known Wang Shoufu finally recognized Nick Frye''s identity at this time, which made him look ugly, but still said to him hard. "I am a Chinese businessman. Your actions have undermined the friendly relationship between the two countries. I am asking the embassy to be notified, and I will not give you any reply between them."


    "Anyway, you must be waiting for it here. Please go with me, Mr. Wang. This is good for you and for me. At the very least, we will not completely tear the face."


    Shaking his head, Nick Fury made a gesture of action to the richest man. In the face of this movement, Wang Shoufu can only take a deep breath and cooperate with him to act.


    The strong dragon does not press the head snake, so he still has this kind of consciousness. This is a very special case, he has not figured out the details inside, so he does not intend to directly confront the violent organs of a country. He is very cooperative, but this kind of cooperation is like the face of old Morgan in the face of his face. He knew that he couldn''t stop Nick Fury now. Once Wang Shoufu was taken away by him, he must have lost his face.


    At this point in his life, facial problems are sometimes more important than anything else. So I knew that I was not suitable to go straight to the top of the country like Nick Frye, but he couldn��t help but stop in front of him and said to him.


    "You will regret it, Nick Fury. You don''t know who you offended? This is the village you can''t afford, you will pay for it."


    "I am waiting? Don''t let me down, Mr. Morgan. In addition, I can let it go, and block our official duties again and again. I have the right to take you away. Let the Morgan family People are here for a few days, I think all the employees of fbi will be honored."


    It can be seen that Nick Fury has no fear at this time, and Old Morgan has not been entangled with this. So now, he has crossed Nick Fury, and he promised to the richest man.


    "Don''t worry, my friend. We guarantee that you will have nothing. Some people want to take advantage of their own identity to do anything wrong. This is absolutely impossible in the United States. You have our laws to protect, please rest assured, soon We will let the lawyer bring you out of the light. And this foolish guy must also get the punishment he deserves."


    "Hope is like this. However, the unique way of welcome for Americans, I can see it."


    Wang Shoufu showed an unrecognizable expression on this guarantee, and then under the shovels of Nick Fury, he was already with him in front of the old Morgan. This situation caused the old Morgan''s expression to start twitching, and at the same time, the guests who came and went throughout the banquet couldn''t help but confess their heads and talked about everything they saw.


    The media tycoons that just appeared were taken away by fbi people in front of them. This is like a big news. Some of the well-known stars are already planning, are you taking a step at this time, brushing your Facebook, and revealing the news.


    And before they put it into action, the security guards of a group of black suits were already surrounded, and all the communication tools in their hands were collected.


    "Everyone, I don''t want anyone to disclose it today. You must understand that Mr. Wang is an important partner of our Morgan consortium and a friend of the entire American consortium. If someone adds something to our friends at this time. If you have unnecessary trouble, then what is the end, you should be guessing. So, don''t ask yourself for trouble."


    Ke Wen, who stood on the balcony, said this, his face was no better than the old Morgan. He had already lost a lot of points on the side of the consortium before letting fbi break in. Now if you let these stars reveal things, then he really can''t do it.


    Fortunately, he stopped it all in time and used the name of the consortium to press this trend down. For now, this news can be temporarily pressed for a while. However, he knew very well that such a message could not be wrapped up by him forever.


    Fbi will soon reveal the news, and if they can''t solve the problem before then, things will really be big. No matter how much power the capitalists have in the United States, the voice of the US government is more powerful in the international arena. Once the official has guessed the crimes of the richest man, no matter what the outcome, their plans can''t go smoothly.


    Capital is not doing whatever it wants. Like a financial tycoon like Soros, today he is also a wanted person on the bright side of many national governments. If it is not for the capitalist to protect him by the laws of the United States, then today he may have become a prisoner of a victim state.


    By the same token, if Wang Shoufu is forced to be such a name by fbi. Then their idea of ??using Wang Shoufu to build a new East Asian consortium will be directly destroyed. Americans will not allow them to work with such a criminal, and their plans will be forced to die from the first step. And this is something that is absolutely not allowed. So immediately, the old Morgan is already acting.

 Chapter 1318： Officials and collusion collude internal contradictions

    "Call the police, no matter what they do, they must stop them before sending them to fbi. Tell me the Los Angeles Police Commissioner, we spent so much money to put him in that position." Now is the time for him to return us. Don''t tell me he can''t do it, if he can''t, then let the person who gets it come to his position."


    "Help me contact the governor. This is Los Angeles. It is not a place where fbi can just toss. If he wants our support and wants us to help him settle in the White House, he will solve this trouble for me. Wang must not have something to do. If he has something, then our partnership will stop here!"


    "And you, Ke Wen. For your mother''s sake, I have been helping you to this step. You have been doing well all the time, but today your watch is really disappointing. You don''t know fbi will The news, and you actually let them in. I don''t know what you thought at the time, but now, you have to pay me the responsibility. With my business card, I will find the best lawyer. Within two hours, I want to see you bring Mr. Wang safely back. If you can''t do this, then accompany your mother and go to the estate in Mississippi to spend the rest of your life."


    Mississippi, one of the most backward regions in the United States. Spending the rest of the life in that place is not much different from being disguised in the wilderness. Ke Wen obviously could not accept such an arrangement, so immediately, he straightened his body and responded with a deep voice.


    "I know what to do, hehe. I won''t let you down again."


    The old Morgan''s sister, of course, is to call the old Morgan. This is why Ke Wen was able to sit in such a special position in his thirties. Of course, this also has a certain relationship with his ability. Although there are some things he does not do particularly perfect, at the time, in terms of ability, he is actually very good.


    It can be said that within a short period of time, Morgan has done all the work for this sudden change, and they have even acted. At this time, Wang Shoufu and Nick Fury are still moving in the car.


    Fbi''s team is not moving fast because they don''t have that kind of eager mind. Spending more time on the road also helps them to have a preliminary exchange between the two. From the beginning of the exchange, Nick Fury came up with an attitude that was not very kind.


    "I don''t like you, Mr. Wang. In fact, I think that Tony''s mixing you into this plan is definitely the biggest mistake. What you have done has proved that you are not a good partner, so I doubt it. , will our plan have any problems for you?"


    "It��s a lot of losers to blame all the problems on others. Mr. Fury, are you a loser? Or do you have no hope for what you are doing? ��


    "I said that you Chinese people have sharp teeth, and today I have seen it. But this does not change my impression of you, Mr. Wang. I warn you, in your next move, you should be honest. If If I really find out that you have any illegal actions, I promise that even if you have Tony caught in us, he will not be able to keep you. This is America, not the place where you can do whatever you want."


    ��Have I done anything? It��s just a normal investment. Why, do you Americans want to reject all foreign investment? Is this a crime? If that��s the case, then I can only feel for you. Sorry, because this will definitely lead to your economic collapse. At that time, what will happen to the American society, you and I understand."


    Talking to a sharp-eyed person is not a pleasant thing, especially since he is still holding you. Nick Fury has now felt this unpleasant feeling. And this made him immediately black face.


    However, because he is a black face, this performance is not obvious. Naturally, Wang Shoufu has no restraint and continues to say to him.


    "Right, I haven''t asked you anything yet. You have spent so much effort and brought me out for what? Don''t tell me just to tell me these nonsense. Don''t forget, you gave me a safe one." There is no crime. If such a message leaks out, it will have an impact on all my actions and the industries I have already got. These things I have done in the United States are the result of your invitation, if I am out here. If you have a problem, then your plan will be affected. So when you combine it, your plan is likely to have problems because of you. This is similar to what you warned me before. Director is an adult!"


    "You don''t have to worry about this problem. I am naturally sure that I can do this. Those capitalists should have acted at this time. If they want to cooperate with you, they will not let you go wrong. I think they should be now. I have found a lawyer and plan to cut you off before I bring you back to the bureau. As long as they succeed, you naturally don''t have to worry about other things."


    "Is it?" Wang Shoufu expressed doubts about this statement, but he had not waited for him to explain the words. The harsh alarm bells were already Ulaula rang from their side.


    The vehicle suddenly stopped, and the sudden movement almost made it impossible for Nick Fury, who was not tied with a seat belt, to fly out. This made him very angry, so he almost yelled and asked the driver who drove the car.


    "What happened? Why stopped? Do you not even drive the car?"


    "Sir, we are surrounded by people. It is the Los Angeles police!"


    Fbi, a US intelligence agency, was stopped by a policeman in a city in the United States. This sounds ridiculous, but it is not impossible. Because fbi and the police are simply two people. The former is directly under the US government, while the latter is governed by the state government. According to the US Constitution, central direct agencies such as Fbi do not have direct management of local police. If they want to control local police, they can only pressure them through the state government. And if the state government does not give face, then they can only blink.


    In general, the local police will give fbi some face. Because in some extremely complicated cases, fbi tends to be more capable than local police. This is also a good way for local police to get rid of public opinion accusations when they are powerless. Throw the trouble to fbi and let the agents of the agents go to the headaches.


    This kind of thing has gone more and more, the natural local police will give them face. But this is the general case, but the current situation is definitely not normal.


    Nick Fury did not believe that the Los Angeles Police Department would dare to stop their car without anyone instructing. If such a thing happens, it means that they must be supported by the state government. And if the state government''s attitude is like this, then today''s all this is probably hard to be good.


    Although Nick Fury hopes that his fear is superfluous, he is very clear that this is actually the most normal situation. Because he knows how close the California state government is to those capitalists. Even the current governor of California is supported by the capitalists. They are simply people on board, so what is happening here can be seen as the result of capitalist operations.


    In order to protect their interests, they actually dispatched police to attack intelligence agencies such as fbi. This is like a madman. But now, they are so crazy. In the face of such madness, Nick Fury has already distorted his face and said directly to his own men.


    "Everyone picks up the weapon and prepares for the battle. I don''t believe it. These people dare to attack us in the broad daylight."


    When I said this, Nick Fury��s heart was actually not emboldened. Because he is not sure if the other party dare to do so. The only thing he can be sure of is that he certainly does not dare to initiate a conflict with the Los Angeles police under such circumstances.


    After all, it is an urban area, surrounded by American citizens. If you let them see that fbi and the Los Angeles police are on fire, then the next day someone will speculate on the issue of government conflict. That would shake the situation in the entire country, and Nick Fury could not afford this responsibility. So he can only get off at this time and shout at the policeman who is blocking his own.


    "Fbi handles the case, what do you guys want to do?"


    "We received an alarm from the Chinese Embassy, ??sir. You have illegally accepted a Chinese businessman. Many people with social status have already assured us that the gentleman is harmless and innocent. Your actions have destroyed the personal freedom of others and have greatly hurt the relationship between the two countries. In order to prevent the situation from getting bigger, the governor has issued an order to us, asking us to rescue the gentleman from your hands immediately. Excellency, I don''t know what position you are in. But now, you''d better cooperate with our actions. Otherwise, if there are any serious consequences, you can''t afford it."


    "Shit!" Listening to the police''s answer, Nick Fury couldn''t help but cursing in his mouth. The unscrupulous means of the capitalist are beyond his imagination, and in order to avoid the renewed expansion of the situation, he can only choose to yield at this time. This is the thing that most makes him wrong. However, there is no way to grieve. Still, he can only succumb.


    Stretching out of the car and pulling out the richest man, Nick Fury pressed his face and walked toward the police. His face is very ugly, this is what it should be. But no one thought that when he did this, he quietly said a word in the ear of the richest man, and this sentence finally made Wang Shoufu understand something.


    Everything is a play, and from this moment he will have an additional identity, that is the actor! A special actor.

 Chapter 1319： Peak-to-peak empire

    The change in the event of the peak and the loop is enough to make any life that pays attention to all this development be amazed. I am afraid that no one has thought that the end of the matter will actually evolve into such a result. For those who do not know the melons, this kind of change is something that many people like to see.


    Just like the special occupation of urban management is not to be seen, fbi is also a type that is not to be seen. As a violent institution directly under the central government, he has a relationship with conspiracy in the eyes of many people. Of course, this is also related to the duties of fbi. Those responsible for investigating foreign intelligence and terrorist activities will almost inevitably appear in the various actions of the US military overseas. And even the Americans themselves know that the things they do overseas are not glorious.


    One to two, in these disgraceful actions, fbi''s already good image was not immediately calculated and fell to the bottom. Not to mention that everyone is shouting, most people inevitably hang a pair of colored glasses when they mention them.


    And this makes it possible that these fbi are the real victims in the current situation. But no one will think so, they will only treat these guys�� experiences as sinful deserved. Even when the media reported on all this, many people will applaud everything they have suffered.


    This is definitely not a good thing for the US government. Once public opinion has been promoted, they will inevitably have to do a lot of work to make up for this loss. And if it is serious, they may still have to take some people as scapegoats.


    But this matter is not necessarily a good thing for the government. Especially for Tony, this is obviously more conducive to his plan. Compared with his plan, even if fbi suffers some losses, it is completely acceptable. So he is indifferent to all of this, and even said that there are still some meanings in the development of the situation. And this makes the whole event become more and more intense under the operation of some people with care.


    The next day, public opinion has begun to reveal news in this regard. Without exception, almost all media have pointed their finger at the government agency fbi. Those who persecute innocent people are trapped in untold crimes. This kind of thing is very common for organizations like fbi, but this kind of thing can only happen in places where it is not good. Once it is placed in the public, it is an unforgivable mistake.


    It can be said that almost in the blink of an eye, the entire fbi has entered the situation of everyone shouting. This has made the entire Stark government feel awkward, but also made all the behind-the-scenes instigators who made it all happy.


    Combating and revenge, this is what is represented behind this public opinion storm. The relationship between the Stark government and the capital forces was originally a matter of incompatibility, but now all this is just the result of their evolution after the escalation of the original contradiction. The matter of Wang Shoufu is only a fuse, but an excuse for the evolution of the conflict between the two forces.


    Of course, this is not to say that the things of the richest man are not important. If there is no such thing as the richest man, then things will not change so quickly. Even if it is not too important for the richest man, then these capitalists may not be willing to pay such a large price, in this way to directly conflict with the government. The interests of the capitalists are still very serious. If it is not worthwhile, they will only give up the richest man and regard him as a deserter.


    In short, everything today is born around the existence of the richest man. Nowadays, the development of the situation has already been explained, and his position in the entire consortium has become more and more important. For him and the entire government to rip face, this is what these powerful capitalists can do. And it is precisely because they do this that they must go deeper and cooperate with Wang Shoufu.


    Only in this way can they make up for the losses suffered today. Only in this way can their efforts be rewarded. So quickly, the acquisition of Fiat Chrysler was put on the face, and in the face of such a news, the media in any country is very different.


    Fiat Chrysler is the world''s top eight car manufacturing company with offices and collaborators around the world. It''s just a market value of more than 200 million, but it also holds many car brands with historical value and expensive car production lines.


    If such a company is acquired, it will be a big deal for any country in the world. Those who lose it may be annoyed, and getting it may be ecstatic. No matter who gets it, it can be said that it has been promoted to the top of the automotive field. However, no one has thought that the acquisition of this acquisition is actually the first richest man who has just made a big splash in the United States.


    From the real estate industry to the news media industry, now from the news industry to the automotive industry. This change, even if his compatriots are inevitably a bit stunned, then gave him a series of six. Many people can''t help but say that Wang Shoufu is really awesome. Cross-industry has reached this point. It is really unprecedented. Of course, many people will inevitably have to worry about it. Wang Shoufu has such a big appetite. Does he have the ability to eat it all?


    You know, until now, Wang Shoufu has almost gambled on his own net worth, even if the cause he relied on has been completely stretched to the limit. He is now in a very dangerous situation, and the break from the capital chain is actually a step away. Is there really no problem in such a big hand?


    Many people have such problems, and many people are planning to watch the jokes of Wang Fufu. It��s just that these people don��t know that Wang Shoufu didn��t spend a penny at all on the whole incident. Except for a name, everything is paid by the consortium. He is the trick of empty gloves and white wolves, and naturally, those extra worries are not established.


    Of course, these things are not known to others, so they can only doubt this and be shocked by the generosity of the richest man. Especially after all the successes were completed, Fiat Chrysler was officially acquired, and the shock became even more enormous.


    No one thought that this kind of thing really succeeded, and no one thought that Wang Shoufu really completed this feast of snake swallowing. Of course, there are many things in business that are done in this impossible situation. If you really want to say something, this is actually no big deal. However, there is one point that cannot be ignored. That is, Wang Shoufu has really turned from a country''s richest man into a world-class business tycoon. And his industry is already a prototype of a cross-domain business empire.


    This is not a trivial matter in any place. Because the establishment of a business empire of this size will affect the employment problems of the fewest 100,000 or even millions of people. Even if this number is distributed worldwide, it is not a small number. In any country, any local power must pay attention to this issue. So it is natural, they will certainly value the master of this empire.


    Wang Shoufu was almost pushed to the forefront of the world. And because he is now in the United States, the entire American journalist took the lead in launching his own actions against him. It can be said that from the end of the acquisition, Wang Shoufu has faced dozens of domestic and foreign newspapers and news invitations. They hope that Wang Shoufu can say something at this time, because not only them, but many people are concerned about a problem. That is what Wang Shoufu intends to create a business empire.


    Don''t think that business people like them won''t attract the attention of the public. In fact, the vast majority of successful business people are not inferior to some of the top stars in terms of eye-catching ability. It is like the Stark father and son of Stark Enterprise, or the Steve Jobs who has passed away. Their ability to create news is even more powerful than the top international stars. The reason is because they are all living legends.


    Stars are not good, most of them will envy the life of the stars, but they may not choose to be a star. Because almost everyone knows the flaws in the entertainment industry, and not everyone is born with a good face, can mix and eat in the entertainment circle.


    But the business elite is different. If the star is to eat by face, then the business elite depends on his own talent. As long as you have the talent, even if you have a face like a rich man, it is not a problem at all. It is very wonderful to say this kind of thing. It can be said that all human beings do not think that they have no talent. Each of them has a dream of not meeting their talents. Compared with those successful business elites, there is only one chance between them.


    Opportunities will always come, so when looking at the business elites, many people don��t think that they are not the ones they can replace. The more scenery people are, the more they can inspire the dreams of ordinary people. Naturally, like this standing on the top of the scenery, it will naturally welcome their fanaticism.


    To be honest, those who worship are no longer alone. Instead, worship a spiritual totem and worship a hope of the future.


    That was the case with Steve Jobs. The fact that he was slain on the Internet as a mortal body has already illustrated how successful he is as a businessman. Today, Wang Shoufu has also reached this stage. Although he has not reached the point of having as many fans as Joe, but many people understand that the distance between him and Joe is a little worse.


    It is a miracle to reach this point. So naturally, many people also hope that such a legend can say something. For Wang Shoufu at this time, he did feel that he needed to say something. So just hit it off, a special press conference was formed.

 Chapter 1320： Become a famous businessman

    The 21st Century Fox Building, as the first step in the journey of the richest man in the United States, his press conference will also be held here. Early on, reporters came to the scene, and it was leaking.


    Among them, the first one is definitely a reporter from Fox TV Network and cbs TV network. Because in any case, Wang Shoufu has become their boss. So even if they want to keep their jobs, they must show the most positive attitude at this time.


    The next one was a reporter from other TV networks such as abc, although it was in a competitive relationship with the industry under the rich name of Wang Shou. But those who rely on the consortium now have no such competition. Wang Shoufu and the consortium are now in the honeymoon period. In this case, the power of all consortia is only to please him. So naturally, they can''t give the king the richest chains in this situation.


    These media in the United States are the most active in their operations. But in comparison, those foreign media are not inferior. The most important one is the mainstream media dominated by ccav. In any case, this is a big step for Chinese companies to sell. In the case of love, the Chinese media must report this.


    The same Asian and European media are also paying attention to this, because the rise of an emerging business empire is likely to have a huge stimulus to their weak economy. So naturally, they also need to deal with such a company at the very beginning.


    The reasons for Linlin''s various reasons made Wang Shoufu almost attract the attention of most mainstream media in the world. In this case, Wang Shoufu has already strode to the stage and announced the opening of the press conference.


    "First of all, I would like to welcome the presence of journalists and friends here. It is a great honour for me to be able to get such a level of attention in a foreign country. Of course, I also believe that journalists and friends. I will pay attention to me, mainly because you are curious about me and these things that happened to me recently. This is also the purpose of my press conference. I hope that in this foreign country, there are more people who can treat me and me. The industry under the name has a clear understanding. It is not an unnecessary misunderstanding to me. So if you can pass on my ideas by the hands of friends, then it would be better. For everyone. This request should not be too much."


    The scene was uploaded with a burst of laughter. Obviously, this statement by Wang Shoufu made the reporters who came to the scene very satisfied. After all, compared with some business people who take the tone and often fire on the news media, Wang Shoufu��s attitude is already very mild, and even said that it is too mild.


    Especially for these reporters in the United States, they really do not believe that such a refined, even talking to some people like a university teacher would actually be a real estate developer. Be aware of the big real estate developers in their eyes. Trump, who used to be in New York, is an example. In addition to his own dog can survive, even his daughter did not escape his clutch. Although the absurd style has largely attracted the public''s attention to him, his impression is terrible. This can be seen from the evaluation of many people, stupid and clown. Such a label is not available to anyone.


    Of course, many journalists also know why Trump will become a bad image.


    He wants to compete with the US president in this way. Because in any case, the negative image of public opinion is also a manifestation of influence. In the era when the campaign was more like hype, an influential negative person and a non-influenced person could not be in a second order. The former is known to some people, while the latter is simply unknown.


    Trump understood this, so he would use that idea. It is nothing more than using the media to operate itself and making it known to the public. Then use your own capital to raise yourself and increase your competitiveness in the election. This is actually a clever way, because in terms of feasibility, all of this has a great success rate. Unfortunately, the upheaval in New York destroyed everything Trump had.


    Trump, who has not yet transformed from the real estate industry, has suffered a lot in the upheaval in New York. The most important industries in his name have been destroyed in the disaster. Although the US government will provide basic compensation for the affected people in New York, this subsidy is limited to employment and survival. For such industrial losses, the government does not care, and they can''t afford it. So naturally, Trump loses all his reliance. And his president��s dream is completely broken.


    Trump''s failure will not be a pity, but the rise of Wang Shoufu is amazing. In any case, today''s Wang Shoufu has reached the limit that a real estate businessman can reach. From the real estate industry, in one fell swoop to build such a huge business empire, it can be said that his success has been far behind the guys like Trump.


    People will always be interested in the winners. Just like Edison and Tesla, the most remembered is Edison, even if Tesla is more successful in technological achievement, it can''t change it all. By the same token, in today''s situation, most media will not care about the losers like Trump, they are more focused on the winner of the richest man. They are very curious, the words of Wang Shoufu are not the same as his style. Because no matter how you look at it, he should have been a sharp-minded and unpredictable guy who has acquired three large groups. But as far as their senses are concerned, things don''t seem to be like this. This has even more stimulated their desire to explore, so immediately, a reporter raised his hand and asked questions like Wang Shoufu.


    "Sir, you said that you don''t want people to misunderstand you. Then can you explain your recent acquisition? How do you define your own series of actions?"


    "I am a businessman. I am here to create value and deliver value. For me, when my industry develops to a certain extent, I definitely want to complete a self-transformation through external expansion. Everyone. We all know that the United States used to be the best concentration of companies in the world. Many industries here are very good. Maybe in the past, I didn''t have the ability to buy these industries, but now I have such ability, then why don''t I Do this? For example, if I can''t afford to eat ordinary beef, now I have the ability, I can treat the top beef as a daily expense. This is a mutually beneficial thing. Whether it is for me or for the seller, I don''t understand why someone would misunderstand such behavior?"


    ��You have created value. According to the current incomplete statistics, the industry under your name has now exceeded 300 billion US dollars. It can be said that you are now one of the richest people in the world. Americans, we don''t see the value of what you call. Can you tell me? How do you plan to pass on your value?"


    ��It''s a very simple matter. The value of a company is reflected in the industry it can create. And if it wants to generate value for more people, then it only needs to provide more jobs to the society.�� One point has always been a problem that plagues American companies. Your labor has limited the development of your industry. To a large extent, in order to ensure the interests of the company, you have to shift the industry to a cheaper place for the labor, thus reducing yourself. The basic expenses. This is a universal practice, and I am not going to challenge it all. But I can assure you that I will not carry out any layoffs on the current basis, and I will also invest in the United States. Based on the industry under my name, I will establish new factories, recruit more professionals, and provide basic jobs for more unemployed people. Of course, if some people are willing to work in other countries, I am willing to provide them. In short, in my opinion, my arrival will not make your life worse, but will make your life better. This is not the best of both worlds thing? "


    To say something about employment, there is no problem in the United States today. People may not necessarily care about the country in which you are a businessman. Compared to your nationality, they care more about whether you can provide them with a foundation for their livelihood. If you can give them a thousand jobs, then you can have a thousand fans. If you can provide 10,000, you can have 10,000 fans. Although Wang Shoufu did not say how many jobs he could provide, his words were already filled with hopes. Because after all, the size of his business empire is there, so even if it provides the most basic jobs, the number of people must not be less.


    No one will go out with money, just like few people will make fun of their future. Who knows if he will ask for food under the hands of Wang Shoufu in the future. So at the very least, at this time, some people who are concerned about this press conference have already changed their minds on Wang Shoufu.


    A socially responsible businessman, such an evaluation is not low in the United States. But this is just the case, it still can''t satisfy the big appetite of the reporters. What they want is more sensational news, a big event. Therefore, the current reporters who have not long eyes have raised such questions.


    "Mr. Wang, can you tell me? You are said to be a key factor in the confrontation between the fbi and the Los Angeles police. The fbi accused you of having a relationship with the recent financial crisis. What do you need to defend yourself? Say?"

 Chapter 1321： Roaring government blockbuster

    Not all of the reporters present were willing to sell the richest face of the king. Like the French journalist who spoke, he did not care about the power of Wang Shoufu today.


    What about the Chinese? He is French and is not affected by Chinese news regulation. What about the American consortium? He belongs to the European forces, and behind it is the European consortium. In the case that he was only given a handful of Americans in Europe, he was not worried about who would offend himself if he did this.


    All he wants is a big news, a news that can make a sensation and bring him great benefits. Therefore, he unceremoniously directly smashed the contradiction between Wang Shoufu and the US government.


    Such a move allowed all American journalists present to take a breath of air and then secretly excited in the heart. After all, their job is a reporter, and the task of the reporter is to make big news. Now, because of the pressure behind them, many of them are afraid to do this. But that doesn''t mean they don''t want to see any big news.


    In fact, because of the influence of rebellious psychology, they will even want to raise a big news. Of course, it is best for others to get things out, and they come to be cheap. Because of this, they do not need to carry out unnecessary links. Originally they thought that this kind of good thing only existed in their fantasy. However, I did not think that the world is so wonderful. Some people are not afraid of death and give things to the big ones. This naturally makes them pay attention to the subsequent development of things.


    How does Wang Shoufu��s answer? This is the most concerned issue for them. However, when many people guessed that Wang Shoufu was playing Taijiquan and gave this topic to the past, who knows that he is a sullen face, directly responded to this question positively.


    "On this issue, I can only say that I am very disappointed with the attitude of the US government. I don''t know what the US government thinks, but I don''t think any problem can be raised to a political level. If you say If a government can arbitrarily frame a good person and put a crime that is impossible to establish on his head, then I have to imagine what kind of government such a government is, and such a country will be What kind of country is it."


    "I am a businessman who is a duty. What I can do is legal and reasonable. You can get to know me. I have never done anything wrong in my life. And if it is like me Such people will be characterized as the destroyers of a country, then I don''t know, anyone else can be innocent. So, here, I want to ask the US government a statement, you can be a witness. I I hope that the US government can tell me clearly whether I am the one in their mouth. If it is, I need to see their evidence. If not, I must get an apology from the US government. This is a matter of principle, I don''t want to give in! ��


    Such a bright and honest attitude of the US government and hard steel, let alone those American journalists, even the compatriots of the richest man did not think of it. Unlike the silence of journalists at the press conference at this time, the vast majority of the people showed their attitude after seeing his speech.


    Someone commented directly on the official comment and said that they are looking forward to seeing the government��s response. And obviously, this is the kind of watching the audience. It is certainly impossible to say that he has sympathy for the richest man. The truth of the matter is still unclear, and it is still too early to say what sympathy is different. But to say that he supports the government, that is not true.


    The vast majority of people are patriotic, but the vast majority of people are disgusted with politicians who represent the country. Because from a personal point of view, many politicians are at the **** level. Unless you can achieve a real degree of selflessness, such as the extent of Taizu, Washington, and St. Martin, even after a hundred years, others will evaluate you with a derogatory attitude.


    The Stark government can''t reach that level, so many people are willing to watch the government''s jokes. Of course, not all people who look at jokes. After all, there is protectionism everywhere. As a Chinese person is so ruthless to the US government, it will inevitably make some Americans feel uncomfortable. So there is such a voice soon after the comment.


    "I would rather expect the government to come up with concrete evidence, because if that I can see the expression of this Chinese face, it will be very interesting!"


    In the era of globalization, when a voice appears on the Internet, his opponents will inevitably appear. So after having such a sound, there is another voice immediately.


    "I really want to see the government''s sly face. Haven''t they made clear the last thing about the mental weapon? And this financial crisis, who knows that the government is not behind the ghost!"


    In addition to such people, there is also a group of people who eat melons to join in the fun. For example, the net-people of Tianchao, who have a painful egg. Hundreds of millions of netizens will always have a few that can be turned over the wall, so naturally, there will be more such sounds underneath.


    "Wang Shoufu is so beautiful. The Americans have done so many unspeakable things, and now they want to put such a means on us. Unfortunately, it is not the time when they can triumph."


    Chinese people generally like to leave some aftertaste, this is the same. As long as the Americans are not stupid, they can all listen to what he wants to say next. And this immediately made many Americans start to refute. However, this is a matter on the Internet, and it is not within the scope of Wang Shoufu��s concern. Personally, his current main focus is on the current press conference. The scene of the conference was still immersed in the reverberation of his speech. No journalist spoke at this time, which made the scene very embarrassing.


    However, the situation cannot continue this way. In any case, Wang Shoufu is also the boss of some of them. So soon reporters responded and raised such questions against Wang Shoufu.


    ��Mr. Wang, you have established your own multinational group. And your industry is very complicated, real estate, entertainment and automobile manufacturing. There are data showing that there are some technology industries and service industries under your name. So, can you talk about it? Are you planning for the future? Are you planning to use that industry as your future focus?"


    "This question is well asked." A smile appeared on his face, and Wang Shoufu began to enter the state. "What to say, the average person chooses the industry will choose what they are familiar with. This is the most convenient thing. But to be honest, I have already done the top in the real estate field. For me, this industry is no longer challenging. Moreover, After all, the real estate industry can''t produce it. This kind of wealth creation is also very limited. So I don''t intend to continue this aspect of expansion. I even say that I may gradually withdraw from the industry on the basis of retaining some of my own needs."


    "Yes, I have already decided, I want to withdraw from the real estate industry. And I must definitely focus on one of the most competitive industries. This is the choice that smart people will make. Just like Stark Taking energy as his own focus, Osborne regards biotechnology as his own focus. My choice is industry. Because in my opinion, the power of industry is huge and the potential is endless. I am still a good thing for the human collective. On this issue, Fiat Chrysler is a good start. He has provided me with an important industrial foundation. I think after a period of development, I will On the basis of the current situation, we can vigorously expand into a broader field. At that time, Yida Group will inevitably be transformed into the ranks of the world''s top industries."


    When I say something like this, it is really something to look for. Because no matter how you look at it, today''s Yida is just a newcomer who has just entered the industry. Fiat has only the automotive industry, which is not worth mentioning in the entire industrial system. Metal materials, high-energy engines, large machinery, high-precision machinery. These are the games that the top industry can afford, and as far as the current situation is concerned, Wang Shoufu only has a side. Is he still far away? And so far away, he actually dared to say such madness, of course, let some people not see. So immediately, there are reporters who are not dealing with it.


    "What gave you such confidence, so that you can say such things? You know, today''s world''s top industrial groups have a history of development for decades or even nearly a hundred years. The wealth they have accumulated is not ordinary people. In just a few years, I can catch up. Do you think this is too ridiculous?"


    "What is this ridiculous?" Shaking his head, Wang Shoufu''s face showed a disdainful smile. "I have huge capital, this is what I rely on. The entertainment media industry under my name can provide me with a lot of money, the automobile industry can give me a good foundation. And I also signed a contract with JPMorgan Chase. Forty percent of the shares in exchange for their full support. With such conditions, if I can not make Yida Group into the world''s top industrial group, then what am I doing here? It is better to retire home with my grandson! And most importantly, don''t forget, I am still a Chinese. Now the world''s center of gravity is in China. I am confident that I can get the support of my country. Isn''t that enough?"


    Wang Shoufu��s reason is full and full of confidence, which makes the reporter who is questioning speechless. Compared with the embarrassment of this reporter, more people present are concerned about the news exposed in Wang Shoufu��s words.


    He has cooperated with the Morgan consortium, and he also received support from China? This is a blockbuster! Almost a moment, all the people who got the news were boiling.

 Chapter 1322： The media made it difficult to play

    Since entering the new century, the movement of the consortium has become more and more concealed. Even if they do what they do after hiding their bodies behind countless banks and huge companies, others will not know. The result is that people can only see the new rich people such as Stark, Osborne, Bill Gates, but they can''t see the existence of the traditional rich.


    Do they really don''t exist? As long as people with a little brain know that this is impossible. The industries they founded in the past are still there, and they are growing and growing. Under such circumstances, their wealth will only grow, and how can it disappear silently to completely fade people''s attention?


    They must have existed, but they changed to an inconspicuous way to hide behind the scenes. And for a behind-the-scenes observer and controller. If there is nothing on the stage they are testing that is beyond their control, they will not show up. And if they show up, it means that the situation is already special to the point where they must show up. However, does Wang Shoufu really have the value of making the consortium an exception to stand up again?


    Reality tells everyone the answer, that is, he has such value. For such an answer, most people hold a skeptical attitude. Of course, their suspicions do not work. Because this is the fact that has already been decided. So the only thing they can do is envy and marvel. Envying the opportunity of the richest man, I am amazed at the achievements that he will almost certainly achieve in this future.


    And this has nothing to do with Wang Shoufu. Because by convention, he is now starting his own next move. Whether it is building a factory or providing jobs, this is what he promises to American society. And since he promised, he must act.


    The reason why this is done is not because Wang Shoufu has made a statement. But in this so-called democratic and free country, you can treat them as monkeys, but you must never let them know that you are playing them as monkeys. It��s not a promise that I made such a clear promise, that is, I touched the minefield. The result of touching the minefield is very bad. Even if it does not cause any fatal blow to Wang��s wealthy industry, his interests will be affected. This is not necessary at all, so naturally, he will not ask for trouble on this issue.


    Wang Shoufu began to put into action, and this decisive move made many people with surveillance that looked at him begin to silently change his senses. Of course, a big part of this is in the media. After all, it is today''s media tycoon. Of course, the reporters in his name will go to praise him. The other ones have nothing to do with him, but don''t forget, the reporters rely on the capitalist''s salary to eat. No one will blame himself for the troubles that are not important. So naturally, the tendency of the public to the richest man becomes obvious.


    However, it is obviously a pity to miss Wang Shoufu. Judging from the news nature displayed by Wang Shoufu, this is obviously a guy with hot potential. If you make good use of it and discover it, you may not be able to create more big news for them. Although it is impossible to discover the news directly from Wang Shoufu, it can be expanded through his surroundings. As everyone knows, the contradiction between Wang Shoufu and the US government is already on the bright side. So naturally, the reporters began to shift their gaze to the government.


    For journalists raised by capitalists, the trouble of finding the Stark government is considered politically correct. Maybe before this, they may not be willing to find their troubles. Because no matter how you look at it, today''s government is much stricter than the previous government. The media have repeatedly hanged the name of the dictator on Stark. Although this name is mostly an exaggeration, but since it can be said by reporters and recognized by some people, it can only be said that the Stark government has indeed demonstrated such potential.


    For Tony, this is a very policy at a very moment, and it is the attitude that the United States must have. But for Americans who are used to the past, they can''t agree with one.


    Democracy is democracy, undemocratic is undemocratic, there is no temporary statement, and there is no discount. Just like when you are crossing the line during a race, can you erase the line and redraw a picture saying that this is the boundary? This is obviously not possible. So naturally, there are some things that the Stark government can''t escape, and they can''t argue.


    However, being tagged with such a name may not be a good thing. At the very least, some people dare not be as embarrassed as before. Journalists can be considered as one of them. You know, the original American reporters have sneered at the government that despised them. Up to the president, down to the governors and politicians at all levels, almost everyone has been sneaked more than once.


    Journalists don''t care about the faces of these politicians. Because they know that no matter how much they do, these guys are unlikely to find their own troubles. The democracy advocated by these politicians is the amulet of these reporters, as long as they still carry such a banner, They can continue to sway with the tiger skin.


    To be honest, many people think that such a chic day can last a lifetime. Even if the United States wants to change its system in the future, it has nothing to do with their generation. However, it is a pity that people are not as good as days. The meaning of impermanence is that fate and they have made a big joke. The world has changed, and their previous set is useless. If they dare to continue their previous actions unscrupulously, then today''s Stark government does not mind that they have tasted the suffering of the government''s reputation.


    This is not a joke. In fact, someone has become the first mouse. The unlucky guy is said to have been sent to New York as a pioneer in the 100-year reconstruction of New York. Of course, this is just a good name. Everyone in the reporter��s line knows that it is equivalent to letting people die in disguise. Although they are not embarrassed, they themselves have to admit that the government��s move is really scaring them. This allowed them to maintain a basic restraint, that is, without the evidence, they no longer dare to deal with the current government in the way they used to.


    No one has ever done this before. There are quite a few reporters who use the banner of a certain country''s senior official to seek personal gain for themselves. At that time, they only used the letter to open the river, and a lot of bills were sent to block their mouths. Now, those who dare to do so are basically bitter tears.


    Although it is said that the peers are the family, but in this case, it is inevitable that the rabbit is dead and sorrowful. The Stark government is already a nephew-like role for journalists, and if possible, they don''t mind the criticism of the Stark government. Of course, in the past they did not have such an opportunity. On the one hand, the high pressure of the Stark government makes them feel like they are chilling, and they dare not act rashly. On the other hand, the capital forces behind them did not want to use them to be the enemy of the Stark government, thus completely tearing the face.


    This situation has been going on for a long time, and until now, many journalists have become accustomed to such changes. They thought they would not have that chance again. However, now, a clear signal has suddenly come out, and immediately, all the reporters who are interested in trying to target the Stark government are as excited as the chicken blood.


    There is a news circulating in the secret of the reporter��s line that the capital forces behind them have already indicated their attitude and intend to attack the Stark government. The thing that Wang Shoufu is a fuse is a perfect start.


    Although it is said that the first rich man cannot be directly involved, it is already a very rare opportunity to use this matter to attack the Stark government. Is there someone behind them, so immediately, these reporters who have accumulated a lot of grievances began to launch an offensive on public opinion and attacked the government.


    "If a government of a country can arrest others indiscriminately, even if this person is a foreigner, this is also a terrible thing to think about. From when did our country become like this. I I think everyone knows, so at this time, we have to let our government explain."


    "Today''s US economy has to rely entirely on the support of other countries to maintain stability. This can be seen from the turmoil in the stock market. Without the intervention of foreign capital, our company can not maintain. If not, if not Enterprises, we will face more unemployment problems. Can the government solve such problems? If not, who gave you the right to let the people of our people take the future as a bargaining chip?"


    "Do the government have to be indifferent to the atrocities that they have no reason? If this is the case, then I can only say that the United States is not the original United States today. Under Mr. Stark��s leadership, we are finally inevitable. It slipped into the abyss of dictatorship. The Stark Empire began to rise, and the Americans shouted for your king."


    It��s almost a matter of moments, and the whole American public opinion is full of words like this or sharp or ridiculous. With few exceptions, all the spearheads were aimed at the Stark government, and all the news was madly borrowed from the incident. The media, like an army, began to attack the government. In this case, the Stark government has already reached the point where it has to respond.


    Is this an easy task? the answer is negative. At this time, even a fool knows that a huge test has already come to the Stark government.

 Chapter 1323： Quoting resignation

    For Nick Fury, this time is definitely the most tormented moment since he remembered.


    Even when he was forced to the point by the Hydra, or when he was in prison, he did not feel this kind of suffering.


    Because at that time, although he was in a difficult situation, he would not be as arrogant as he is now, as if he had been beaten by everyone like a street mouse. Nowadays, almost all the pressure of public opinion has already been oppressed on him, which makes him really unbearable.


    Escape may be a shameful choice, but it can work at this time. If he can, he really doesn''t mind escaping, just as he used the name of suspended animation to get out of the control of Hydra. But obviously, today he can''t use such tricks. Because this is part of the plan itself, what he has to do is not to escape the line of sight of anyone, but to play the role of this with the plan. So today he can only appear in this place, in his most reluctant way.


    "Fried Director, about the accusations you said. Do you have anything to say?"


    "Fri''s Director, what do you want to explain about the fact that you are free to sue others for the convenience of your position?"


    "Fri Director. The White House speaks all this is your own arbitrarily decided, the White House is not aware. Is this really the case? Are you really behind the scenes, or are you just a scapegoat?"


    From the beginning of the admission, the reporters rushed up like a **** shark, putting one after another eccentric problems in front of Nick Fury. For them, this is a chance to turn over after they have been wronged for a long time. So naturally, they broke out with a passion of 120%.


    Some of the embarrassing guys set a trap in their words, waiting for Nick Frye to come in. It can be said that if Nick Fury is not careful when answering their questions, then he is afraid that he will soon fall into a worse situation.


    However, Nick Fury is an old river. When it comes to psychological warfare, he may be taller than these reporters and don''t know where to go. So naturally, he saw this little trick at a glance, and glanced at the reporters who were so skeptical, and then walked to the scene of the conference.


    This attitude makes the reporters who are questioning angry, but it is helpless. Because in any case, the current Nick Fury is the director of fbi, the head of the national government. It is obviously unwise to be a person who is too offended to know how things will develop. The reporters are not fools, they know how to do it. Of course, if Nick Fury fell from the high position. Then things are another way of saying it.


    This kind of thing is unlikely to happen in the past. But today, this is a question that no one can say. This is what journalists have come here. They want to see how the government gives their explanations. The final result will not be what they imagined. Regardless of whether the outcome is yes or no, they all have different responses. Everything is only looking at the next development.


    Just thinking this way, the officially hosted conference by the US government has officially announced the beginning. There is only one important official in attendance at this conference, that is, Fbi Director Nick Fury. And he is not here to want to do something that is irrelevant or to mix water. All he has to do is publish a notice, which is the response of the US government to what happened to him.


    "The White House has made a detailed investigation on this fbi abuse of power. In this investigation, we realized that there are considerable hidden dangers in our department. There are many intelligence agencies and executive agencies. Unforgivable mistakes. This mistake needs someone to take responsibility, and this kind of thing needs to be explained to the whole of the United States. So here, I, Nick Fury, as the current director of fbi, officially announced that he would resign. The relevant affairs will be temporarily managed by fbi''s internal management personnel, and the White House will soon be selected to replace my candidate. That''s it, thank you!"


    With a black face, the look is indifferent to state this fact. Nick Fury did not give any opportunity to the reporters at the bottom, and immediately evacuated from the scene of the conference. And just as his back disappeared in front of all the reporters, the entire press conference was like a frying pan.


    Did the director of fbi resign? This is not a small thing. Be aware that if there is no major accident, it is impossible for a department like fbi to have any obvious personnel changes. Because this position is really special. As long as you are sitting in this position, you will inevitably have to touch a lot of secrets about this country. Even at some point, the secrets they have in their hands will be more than the president knows.


    Under such circumstances, the handover between the heads of each intelligence department will be a very serious matter. The predecessor will give all of his own to his successor, and the government must do everything possible to ensure the safety of the predecessor and ensure that the secrets in his hands are not exposed.


    This is why the previous thorns of Tony caused so much volatility. Not only because it is like a curse, the president was assassinated. Moreover, because the former director of fbi was actually subjected to an unknown assassination, his wife and children could not survive.


    Even a national intelligence agency can''t guarantee the safety of its own head. What security can be guaranteed in this country? This issue was a very popular topic at the time, and many people are discussing this issue. After such a long time, this problem has been cold. However, it is undeniable that with the resignation of Nick Fury, such a topic may inevitably be heated again.


    This is what journalists want to see, because the hotter the topic, the more attention they will receive. For the same reason, some of the retaliations they have done will be more effective.


    As a media worker, there is a reason for journalists to be called the king of innocence. This is not only because they can provide information channels to today''s human beings, let them see and hear something happening. And more because they have the ability to influence others'' ideas through the release of their own information.


    A report is impossible to avoid having the subjective reverie of the reporter himself. No one can comment on the issue from a truly neutral perspective. Even if it is a neutral cube, it will be more or less biased towards one side driven by feelings and interests. And this is still the premise that the reporter itself has considerable professional ethics. If there is no professional ethics, then they can completely confuse the public''s thoughts and opinions by relying on the slogan of the river.


    This is not something impossible. In fact, when the news media developed to the point where it is today, many media have lost their credibility. In order to pursue sensation and clicks, many media are used to saying that small things are going to be big, and that big things are going in the direction of disaster. Regardless of whether they have a basis for their arguments, whether they can stand still. As long as their news can get traffic, it is even for them.


    What''s interesting is that many people still like to watch such sensational news, and they always think that these arbitrarily made things are really arguing with other people''s plausible words. Regardless of what these people think, first of all, their move has been to condone this type of media reporter and gave them the courage and motivation to continue doing so. The worsening online news situation, as well as the increasingly outrageous news media people, on these issues, these people are responsible for some of the responsibilities.


    As one of the most developed countries in the media and entertainment industry, the United States is not a minority of news media that likes to be sensational. So from the announcement of Nick Fury��s resignation, these media have already increased their horsepower and started to do everything they can to make Nick Fry and the Stark government swear. So for a time, the whole public opinion began to be filled with such a voice.


    ��The director of the fbi resigns. Is this a matter of justice and justice? Is it a scapegoat behind a dirty plot?��


    "Nick Fury is speechless and abandoned by the abandoned son. He is now completely disappointed with the government. It is not ruled out that he will stand up and accuse the government of conspiracy."


    "Fbi ransom is not abandoned, Nick Frye is very tainted. How did he climb to this position today?"


    Almost all the sounds are played on the topic, and I want to extend from this event to a deeper place. Regardless of whether or not there is such a meaning in the end, the media are no longer scrupulous, but become unscrupulous. Anyway, their job is to make up their own work, so there is no psychological pressure to do so.


    Of course, not all media will be fabricated. But even those media that are fair in the weekdays will not say anything good to the Stark government at this time.


    "The second official deportation of the Stark government, the fbi director, can our government not guarantee that the secret holder is a reliable candidate?"


    "Behind the resignation, is the reason for the matter really so simple?"


    They won''t say anything ugly, but their speech will inevitably lead some people''s thoughts in other directions.


    The government��s conspiracy, does the government really have any ulterior motives? Although there is no clear evidence, at this time, almost everyone believed this. This also makes the situation that has already been calmed down, and it has been repeated again.

 Chapter 1324： Abandoning the value of the dark action

    For the media, the goal they hope to speculate is far from being as simple as Nick Fry.


    Let a director of fbi resign and resign, although they can prove the strength of their innocent king, but they can not satisfy the interests of the capitalists behind them. If everything is announced at this time, then the situation that the capitalists have worked hard to construct is obviously in vain. This kind of thing is not what the capitalists want to see, so it is almost inevitable. They let these doglegs under their hands make every effort to climb the Stark government.


    This has led to what people can see today on the web and in the media. Almost all the media have ignored the existence of Nick Fury. After Nick Frey resigned, they no longer care about this guy, but with such a topic, the fire was burned to the Stark government. On the body.


    Of course, the Stark government can not let these media smudge themselves in the air. They are also refuting and constantly clarifying their innocence. However, this approach did not play a big role. Moreover, all of this has nothing to do with Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury, who resigned, did not go to the path that the politicians would follow after retirement.


    Generally speaking, after the senior politician of the capital government retires, if he does not want to enjoy the day, he still has such a choice. That is to be a consultant in a large enterprise, using their personal connections in the political circles in the past to help their own companies deal with some policy issues.


    Don''t think that the capital society will not talk about human feelings. This is the most stupid idea. Look at the political arena in the United States, where many established politicians are family-owned. The Clinton family and the Bush family are typical examples. The political circle is actually so big, although new people will come in from time to time, but the old talent is the most important resource controller in it. They have been in politics for so many years, and in this circle they are still looking down, even if they are a pig, they can accumulate some feelings. So in general, as long as there is no personal interest and position dispute, then in most cases, politicians will give each other a face. This also provides some convenience for those who are retired.


    After all, there is still a gap between the business community and the political world. Some things are not something that capitalists can do with money. Otherwise, there will be no situation where Microsoft is almost forced to split. A lot of things, especially in terms of policy and legal aspects, are more convenient for people who are politicians to solve.


    All in all, it is the capitalists who provide funds to these retired politicians to give them a space to play the heat. And these retired capitalists use their abilities to help them connect with the political world and do something unspeakable. This kind of thing does not know who opened the head, but there is no doubt that this has a huge effect on the capital affecting the government.


    Capital and politicians are beneficiaries, and the only ones that will suffer losses are the government and nationals. This kind of thing is generally unknown to people, but people like Nick Fury are well aware. He disdains such an approach, so after he resigned, he did not choose such a way out.


    Going back to his home in a remote area of ??California, living peacefully on a farm in his own name, and living in the sunset, this became his current choice. It seems that he is already flattering, but from the night he goes to the bar in the nearby town to get drunk, not to put himself into the unconscious behavior, he does not seem to stop, he does not seem to be his performance dull.


    Of course, regardless of whether Nick Frye is willing to become what it is today, it is irrelevant for the media and journalists. In the eyes of those people, he is a loser, a abandoned abandonment. Fundamentally, such a person has no potential as a hot spot. Unless he dares to expose any special secrets, it creates a big sensation. Otherwise, the reporters will not waste their precious time on him.


    Such a guy is no longer worth anything. Many people think so. However, there are some people who don''t think so. Because these people are very clear, what kind of wealth is hidden in this guy who has been abandoned as a discard.


    Ordinary people think that Nick Fury will have no value, because they don''t know Nick Fury''s past. And for those who know him, they know very well how much unknown secret this guy has.


    In the past, he was the director of the SHIELD. He was originally a rare secret master in the world. When he mastered fbi, many secrets belonging to the country were also opened to him. It��s blunt to say that such a guy is definitely one of the most secretive guys in the world. The so-called secret itself means something that has not yet been discovered.


    As long as you can dig deep into a certain secret, you may get huge wealth that cannot be imagined. No one can let go of such a good thing, so naturally, someone started to get in touch with him.


    Ke Wen, this spokesperson belonging to the Morgan family. It is now quietly coming to the town where Nick Fury retired. His purpose is very simple, that is, let Nick Fury promise his own recruitment, let him become a special consultant under the name of the Morgan Foundation.


    It��s just that the idea is simple, but it��s not easy to implement. This is not only because of the natural hostility of Nick Fury to these capitalists, but also because the people who know his value are far more than one. Many people know the value of Nick Fury, and the biggest threat to Ke Wen is the government itself.


    The Stark government is not the original idiot politician group. They are smart and capable and perform very efficiently on many things. Just like now, in the case of knowing that Nick Fury has many secrets in his hands, in order to ensure that these secrets are not leaked, they directly put a lot of agents at Nick Frye��s side. To protect the safety of this important person.


    Of course, the easiest way is definitely to kill people and kill them. However, this kind of thing is too mad at all. As a national government, this kind of thing is definitely impossible. Therefore, surveillance and care have become the only choice.


    For Ke Wen, this is a good thing. Because this can prove the value of Nick Fury from the side, prove that he is not white. But this is also a bad thing, because in this case, it is not so simple for him to contact Nick Fury.


    Agents who can be placed next to such important figures as Nick Fury must be elite, and he has had experience before. Originally he planned to meet with him secretly on Nick Fury''s farm, but because of the relationship between these agents, his idea did not take shape. Even if, not his bodyguard is reminding him, then maybe he was already exposed at that time. This is not what he wants to see, so he will appear here, in a dirty and noisy bar, waiting for the opportunity to come in a way of watching.


    Because of the drunkenness of the habit, this bar became one of the two most popular locations for Nick Fury. And compared with his farm, the staff here is complicated, even those elite agents can not say that they fully grasp the situation here. This is his chance.


    As long as they can briefly shift the sights of those agents, he has the opportunity to get in touch with Nick Fury. As long as he can convince Nick Fury, it is not a problem to help him escape from the surveillance of these agents.


    Ke Wen��s abacus is very fine, and he said that the arranged movements are also very fine. It was just dark, and Nick Fury had just come in and started to get drunk, and he glanced at the bodyguards who had already been ready to go, and then approached the past in the direction of Nick Fury.


    Normally, people with such intentions will be stopped by the surrounding agents at the beginning and warned. But at this time, there was a lot of noise in the whole bar. Some guys who seemed to be drunk started to smash each other. And the place where they fightd was just on the side of the agents who were in charge of surveillance, which made them completely confused by the chaotic situation, and could not be distracted by the situation of Nick Fury.


    And with such a free time, Ke Wen sat directly on the side of Nick Fury, and talked to him like an ordinary alcoholic.


    "It��s a coincidence, Mr. Fury. I can still meet in such a backcountry. Can I say that this is the fate of the arrangement?"


    It was a one-eyed look at this guy, and then looked at the farce behind him. Nick Frye drank the whiskey in his hand and said to him disdainfully.


    "Don''t play tricks with me, kid. This kind of small means, I just use the **** to know that it is your handwriting. Say, what do you want to do? If there is nothing business, then I will roll away from my eyes, I don''t want to let you because of this. The nausea guy bothered my drink."


    "So tell you the truth, Mr. Fury. I made a special trip here to find you. You are very valuable, we are all clear. So why don''t we negotiate a price that will satisfy you, then let you come for us? what about work?"


    Nick Fury��s attitude was within Ke Wen��s expectations, so he gave up that euphemistic statement and turned to him directly. And when he heard this, Nick Fury��s face immediately revealed a big, full of mocking smile.


    "You just want to tell me this? If this is the case, then I suggest that you still disappear quickly. Because I will drink more after a while, I can''t guarantee that I will run you out." I, I have this ability!"

 Chapter 1325： The tongue fights for oil and salt

    For a capitalist like Ke Wen, Nick Fury simply didn''t mean to give him a face. He threatened him with impunity, and the deep maliciousness revealed in the lines made Ke Wen''s face stiff.


    Even though he was psychologically prepared for this kind of thing, when he faced it all, he still had a big bad smell in his stomach. I don''t know how to lift, this is his most intuitive view of Nick Fury. If it is a change of one person, he may go straight away. But now, he can''t do it.


    Nick Fury is his hard task. If you can''t make this guy, he will inevitably suffer some blame on the consortium. This is not a good thing, especially in the time when the consortium is launching an offensive against the government. If he has had an impact on the actions of the entire consortium because of his failure, then waiting for him will definitely be a tragic result. This is not what he wants to see, so now he can only continue to fight for it.


    "Mr. Fury, I know that there is a bit of misunderstanding between us. But it is not in the case of each of them. Now you have been abandoned by the government. In other words, you are no longer like that. Position. So why not change your camp to appreciate the value of your existence?"


    "What is the value of my existence?" Pouting and giving himself a cigarette, Nick Fury squirted the smoke on Ke Wen''s face without hesitation, and smiled disdainfully at him. "It''s really interesting to say. Do you know what the value of my existence is? Kid, tell you. I have been working for the security of this country from World War II to the present. I played Nazis and worked for the Soviets. In the past few decades, there are thousands of criminals and enemies who have died in my hands. I don''t like to kill, but in order to protect this country, I am willing to kill. Because it is my duty to protect this country. Is the value of my existence. Now, you really want to convince me with this reason, don��t you think it��s ridiculous?��


    "Is it ridiculous?" Looked at the confusion in the bar with the corner of his eye, and felt that the time was still enough, Ke Wen��s face showed a smile, then he said to Nick Fury. "I don''t think it''s ridiculous, Mr. Fury. You know, we are also part of this country, and our existence is much more important than the current Stark government. It can even be said that the United States can have no The Stark government, but can not be without our consortium. It is our support for the United States'' strong, American prosperity. Without our existence, this country may even be a problem. And Stark, really, in In my eyes, Stark is just a lucky villain. If it wasn''t for him that he did the right thing at the right time, do you think he has the qualification to sit in that position and go to the glory?"


    Nick Fury did not answer this question. He just sat there silently, and poured a glass of wine into his mouth. This kind of behavior does not explain anything, but in the eyes of Ke Wen, this is actually no different from the default. This gave him great confidence in his heart, and even his next words became powerful.


    "It seems that you agree with me. Isn''t it? Imagine, Mr. Fury. Before everything became a bad look today, it was a pleasure to get along with us. Isn''t it? The state shelters our interests. We bring greater benefits to the country. This is a mutually beneficial situation. It is entirely justified that the United States can become the only superpower in the world at that time. Our support and the support of the national government. This is the reason. And now?"


    "Look at what the United States looks like now, we have lost our laurels, and we are still continually falling down. This is the fate that the whole country has never had before, and even in this case, Stark is not satisfied, he still I want to continue to destroy all of this. In order to achieve his purpose, he even does not hesitate to attack us. This is the foundation for tearing down the whole of the United States. Can you imagine the consequences of what happens once he has done such a thing? Can the United States still exist at that time? Mr. Fury, you should be very clear."


    "Don''t treat me as a fool, kid." Although Ke Wen said it was plausible, Nick Fury was not so easily convinced by him. "What you said in your mouth is good, but what we know is very clear. The power of the consortium spread to the inside of the government, especially the Congress at that time, almost all of you are in your hands. In that case, The United States is already a toy that you operate in your hands. In order to gain profits, you have to do more stupid things under the banner of the United States. I don��t have to say more. The United States will become the look of today, you are It occupies an important factor. If you didn''t open this precedent, if you haven''t been using your influence to influence the government''s election work, our government may not become like that."


    "What Stark is doing right now is right. Taking the country''s rights back into the hands of the government is the best way to preserve America''s future competitiveness. If it is still the same, let these guys influence the government at will. If you are a policy, then in the style of your guys, you may betray our entire country for the sake of profit. Don��t tell me that this kind of thing is impossible. You have done this kind of thing, and more than once. This is really common for you."


    "No, no, Mr. Fury. Please forgive me for your disapproval, because in my opinion, what you said is really biased."


    Such a big pot, Ke Wen is not willing to carry on the back of the consortium, so he immediately defended himself.


    "These can all be caused by Hydra. If all this really has anything to do with us, then at most, Hydra borrowed our means and channels and completed some of us who did not expect. Believe me, Mr. Fury, we hate the evil existence of Hydra like you, because if it weren��t for them, our interests would not be so badly damaged, wouldn��t it be?��


    "And again, who is sure to say that our existence will definitely affect the future of the United States? Don''t forget that this country''s constitution promises to give us great freedom. We can guarantee what we do. Everything does not undermine the laws of this country. Under such circumstances, it is not appropriate to directly put such a hat on our head. You have no evidence at all to prove that our existence is against this. The threat of the state, and we can come up with countless examples to prove that our existence has played a huge role in this country. From the second industrial revolution to the present, almost every great technological innovation that can change the world is Driven by us. The United States has enjoyed all the results we have created. It is because our efforts can maintain our own transcendental posture. Now, you think that our existence is a threat to the United States. Is this the way to do this? Isn''t there a suspicion of unloading and killing?"


    "Are you finished?" The expression glanced at him indifferently, and Nick Fury said to him indifferently. "If you finish, then I think you can get up and leave. Your bodyguards can''t drag on for too long. If you don''t want to be solved, then I suggest you better, they don''t notice you." Before you, hurry off from me."


    "In addition, don''t appear in front of me again. I have retired. Now I have nothing to do with everything. I don''t care what kind of plans you guys have and don''t care what you really want to do." As long as you don''t involve me, just like you. Only one thing, don''t bother me. Otherwise, I don''t think I can talk to you nonsense the next time."


    Some of the oil and salt that Nick Fury did not show, which made Ke Wen really accept. Now he is like a stonemason who is embarrassed to face a diamond that needs to be carved. Because he has made all the stops, but he can''t open any mouth at all. And if you really want to let him go slick, then obviously it is impossible. So he can only hold on to himself, and said to Nick Fury in a threatening tone.


    "Mr. Fury, I didn''t think you would be so stubborn. But I think I need to remind you that if you are still so stubborn, then when the country faces a huge disaster, you want to regret it. That''s too late."


    "It is impossible for the consortium to continue to tolerate Stark''s behavior. Now we are already blowing the horn of the counterattack. We will not give up when Stark is not driven from that position. Of course, you and I know Stark is not so easy to give in. He will inevitably fight as much as possible with us. We are not sure whether he will use any extreme means. If he really uses any extreme means Then, we will never sit still."


    "We will fight hard. Although this does not guarantee that we will inevitably achieve the final victory, but when the situation really deteriorates to the worst degree, we do not mind abandoning the car, and using everything we have in the United States. A fatal blow to Stark. Believe me, at that time, the American society will go directly into a state of collapse. We will let the whole United States fall into a more terrible situation than the Great Depression. At that time, you Can you still be out of the way like this? If you can, then I can only say that you are really a patriot, Mr. Fury!"

 Chapter 1326： Compromise betrayal

    Ke Wen is betting. When he found out that he couldn��t play a role in Nick Fury, he had already developed such an idea. That''s a gamble, look at another way, such as threats, can play a role in the stubborn guy like Nick Fury.


    This is a very risky move because he is not sure that he can really do what he wants. The only thing he can be sure of is that after he said this, Nick Fury��s emotions have become excited and violent.


    The voice of Karakala came directly from his hand, the sound of the glass in his hand being directly shattered by him. Looking at the tiny pieces of glass mixed with the blood in his hand, it flowed down like that, and Ke Wen regretted it in an instant.


    At this time, he only remembered that the **** around him was an old monster that survived World War II. Although he is far less capable than the so-called superheroes in terms of abilities, he is still much more powerful than ordinary people. This kind of person wants to tear himself up, fearing that it is no more difficult than tearing a turkey that has just been taken out of the oven. And he actually thought about stimulating him in this way, especially after he drank a lot of wine, it was simply looking for a dead end.


    Even the bartender at the bar knows this truth, and he avoids it from the far side. It��s just stupid to sit here so silly.


    Almost subconscious, Ke Wen wanted to get up and walk away from Nick Fury. But before he could put his ideas into action, Nick Fury had already stretched out his injured hand and held his shoulder firmly. The huge force that made him hurt was a grin, and there was even an illusion that the bones were about to be crushed. But he did not dare to have any struggles.


    This is because he knows that even if he struggles again, it is absolutely impossible to help him in his current situation. As a businessman, a guy who has not had a dispute with others, he does not think he can resist the results under the killing robot of Nick Fury. So instead of being rebellious in vain, it��s not as good as being honest. At the very least, he can still eat less.


    On the other hand, it is because he does not want to have too much action, so that everything he has paid is completely ruined. You know, until now, he still has confidence in his own purposes. Nick Fury has not given his final answer, so he has not completely lost hope. Under such circumstances, if you attract the attention of the agents who have been disturbed because of too much action, then it is really worth the loss. So even if the pain on his shoulders has not subsided, he still insisted on sitting here, waiting for Nick Fury to give him the final answer.


    His insistence is valuable. Because at this time, Nick Fury did show a deep entanglement. He scared his eyes, took a heavy breath, and stared at Ke Wen''s eyes as if he wanted to swallow him. But he did not do this, but after a brief silence, he said to him.


    "Don''t you be afraid that you will have any accidents? Don''t forget, you are fighting against a country. If you really dare to do such a thing, then the government will certainly target you in the name of treason. At that time, what you are going to face is the powerful blow of the armed forces. Don''t think that you can do anything with money. There is only one life. If you die, you will have more than one bubble. And already."


    "Maybe it will be like this. But, anyway, it��s all going to die. Why don��t you drag the whole United States together? I believe that if you really get to the point where you said, the whole American will not die less than us. Even I dare say that the bankrupt who jumped from the Golden Gate Bridge at that time will be more than us. So, what are we afraid of?"


    With a rogue posture, Ke Wen��s attitude is really to let Nick Fury have nothing to say. He knew that he couldn''t change the thoughts of these capitalists anyway, so after taking a few deep breaths, he showed a stunned look on his face and then said to him.


    "Say, what are you going to do with me?"


    This sentence is equivalent to a compromise in disguise, but also let Ke Wen see the dawn of success. So I don''t care about the pain in my body, and his face has a bright smile.


    "It''s very simple, Mr. Fury. Join us and use your secrets to help us pull down the Stark government as quickly as possible. What we can assure you is that as long as the Stark government is overthrown, we will do our best. Helping the United States to carry out restorative construction. From Congress to the employment of the people, we can help everything. You can see the recovery and re-emergence of the entire United States. Believe me, this is not a too for our consortium. Big problem."


    When you talk about such a point, it means that there are only two choices in front of Nick Fury. Continue to veto, then he can only stay out of the way, sit and watch the situation change to the most terrible situation. And if accepted, it means that he chose to betray. Although in some ways, he was betrayed by the Stark government. But this does not make him a reason to easily agree. Because this kind of betrayal has not only been a betrayal of the Stark government, but more about this country, is the belief in his past. These two options are not easy from any angle.


    However, now Nick Fury has made his own choice. When he loosened his mouth, it actually meant that he had made some determination. This allowed him to let go of Kevin''s restraint, and the expression on his face became gloomy. This time, he said this.


    "Well, I think I know what to do. Then the next step, you are going to let me work with you."


    reach the goal! Clearly understood the meaning of Nick Frye''s words, Ke Wen''s heart suddenly became excited. But he did a good job of restraining this excitement because he had noticed the end of the mess in the bar. For a few drinks, the elite agents who were put in were already holding the messy bodyguards. This means that the time left for him is running out, so he immediately said to Nick Frye.


    "Let''s find a chance, I will find a way to take you out. Only if you leave here safely, we can have a way to carry out the next cooperation. For this, we need your cooperation."


    "Just by the idiots around you?" Nick Frye is also watching the situation in the bar, so after Ke Wen said such a plan, he immediately pointed to the bodyguards who were swollen and sullen. He laughed at it. "These guys are awkwardly like the grandmother in the farmhouse next door to me. And their actions are not professional at all. The guy who peeked at me outside my farm a few days ago was them. If not, don''t want to give I was in trouble, I wanted to treat them as ducks, and I shot them one by one. Believe me, if you are planning to take me out with these guys, then you can really give up this plan. I promise you If you can''t get out of this town, you will be intercepted. At that time, I believe that the forces behind you should also be subject to a special list of missing persons."


    Nick Fury��s ridicule was very harsh, but Ke Wen did not move because of these words. Because he knows that Nick Frye��s identity is indeed the basis for saying such a thing. As a former SHIELD and FBI director, if he can say that a guy''s combat and investigation capabilities are not good, then this guy will definitely not. This is the most professional opinion, and Ke Wen does not care, so he immediately asked.


    "So what should we do?"


    "Take your people to wait for me outside, I will go out after ten minutes."


    With such a sentence left, Nick Fury stood up and walked over to the agents who had just finished the battle. From his movements, Ke Wen has already guessed what he wants to do. This made him stand up immediately, and even if he didn''t even have time to play against the bodyguards of his own, he had already walked directly to the door of the bar. And before he went out from the gate, he heard the fierce snoring from behind him.


    The bodyguards were already rushing out, and when they embraced him, they climbed into the car when they came. And just as they planned to evacuate directly from here, Ke Wen had already stopped them, and listened to the situation in the bar. Not as he expected, there wasn''t even two minutes, and there was a crisp gunshot in the bar.


    The customers inside did not want to watch the excitement at this time, but they ran out like crazy. Nick Fury was mixed among these people, and if nothing happened, he went to Ke Wen��s car. Such an action made the bodyguards feel a little worried, but he did not care to tell them.


    "Drive and walk outside the town. Halfway, you are separated, I am going with you to the mountains, where I have the back hand."


    "You thought about it today? Also, what did you do to the agents?"


    The first contact with such a thing, Ke Wen''s heart could not help but be excited. In the face of his problem, Nick Fury only raised his eyebrows, and he said with a smile.


    "Everyone has already fired. What do you think can happen? Also, don''t take the agent movie seriously. This backhand was originally designed to prevent you from assassinating me. It has nothing to do with this. I have not To the point of the prophet."


    ��Is this action too obvious? Will the Stark government not respond?��


    "My backhand is my private arrangement, others will not know. This will give us some time. Also, don''t forget to give your men a check of enough denomination, can you get enough time, It depends on how hard they are!"

 Chapter 1327： Difficult to become a big enemy

    Four hours later, Ke Wen and Nick Fury quietly lurked out in a direction that no one thought.


    Things are developing more quickly than Kevin imagines, and of course they are a bit more intense. Because he really did not expect that under such circumstances, they would actually encounter enemies and wage a battle with them. Of course, the final result is definitely that they have won this side, otherwise they will not appear in this place safely. However, after all, it was witnessed by a **** horror killing. As an ordinary person, Ke Wen is still somewhat unable to restrain the shock in his heart.


    This can be seen from the finger that he has been shaking. From now on, his hand has been shaking, and he almost burned his eyebrows two or three times. At the end of the day, Nick Frye, who was still driving, couldn��t see it, and made a hand to help him, just to point the cigarette. However, because of Nick Fry''s action, his face was even more ugly.


    Because when the **** hand reached in front of him, the sensitive man immediately smelled the **** smell of this hand. This smell reminded him of the cruelty and cruelty that Nick Frye had shown when he discovered the agents who were close to each other. And this almost made him unable to help retching.


    This situation Nick Frye was not seen for the first time. He just smiled and gave himself a cigarette and smiled at Ke Wen.


    "It looks like you are the first time you have encountered this situation. How do you have a special experience?"


    "Please, please don''t talk to me. I am still shaking in my heart. Damn, you guys, do you have to make things so terrible?"


    "Awful? There is something terrible about this kind of thing." Picking a brow, the look on Nick Fury''s face suddenly became interesting. "This is the most primitive law of the jungle. It is not that we die, but it is only that he is dead. In order to live, it is normal to do anything. In contrast, those of you who like to plot conspiracy behind are real. Terrible, isn''t it? Just need to move your mouth and draw a few strokes on a plan, you can create countless similar situations. I am still desperate, and you don''t even have to look at the opposite side. Can you have their lives, isn��t it terrible for those who are killed by you?��


    If it was before, Ke Wenda could calmly rebut and counterattack this old tune. But now, he is just like the dead man in his head, but he can''t say such words at all. He can only **** the cigarette on his finger hard, letting the smoke infuse his lungs and let him have a severe cough. It seems that he can use his physical pain to forget his psychological anxiety.


    This kind of practice naturally fell into the eyes of Nick Fury, and he immediately gave Ke Wen such an argument. This is just a guy who can''t make a big deal.


    Adults may not know the truth, but the old saying may be unreasonable. Anyone who wants to do something big can''t have any loss in the mind for the gains and losses of a corner. It is what they should do to ignore and even ignore these small losses. Just like this situation at the moment, if Ke Wen is a man who can be made, then his normal reaction should be to quickly return to calm, and psychologically directly consider this sighting as a negligible number. But he didn''t do it. For so long, he couldn''t even restore basic calm. It''s no wonder that Nick Fury would give him such an evaluation.


    However, this is a good thing for Nick Fury. Because if the people in the consortium are some such shallow guys, then obviously his future actions will be much smoother. Of course, he himself knows that this is just an unrealistic fantasy. Because no matter how idiotic the capitalists are, as long as they have money in hand, there will be countless elites and professionals to serve them. This is their most terrible and embarrassing place.


    Therefore, it is not at all important that these people are stupid and stupid. The crux of the matter is whether Nick Fry will be able to carry out his plan smoothly. It��s not a shame to escape at this moment, so immediately, he said to Ke Wen.


    "Where are we going? Don''t tell me that you ran to find me, but in the end, even a detailed plan was not arranged. If that''s the case, I have to wonder if it is a cooperation with you. The right thing."


    "Do not worry, then hand it over to me. We have already arranged it."


    Although there is still a lingering fear, Ke Wen has no intention of losing the chain at this time. And as he said, they have indeed arranged everything.


    Just a phone call, Nick Fury and Ke Wen were secretly escorted by a group of people in a car apartment. They first drove through California and then flew to the south. Finally, it was by boat to the outside of the United States. A series of actions don''t say that it''s a slap in the face, even if it''s tracking the tail line is to be lost in all likelihood. That is, Nick Frye��s heart is not arranged, or else there will be any problems.


    In short, everything is going well. He was placed on the ship and was told that he would soon see some heavyweights. Of course, some things can''t be avoided. That is supervision and review.


    Not counting the 24 hours that stood at the door to monitor their bodyguards, even in this luxurious room, Nick Fury could find out more than a dozen hidden surveillance devices. This is what it should be, and Nick Fury himself knows. After all, he played such a patriotic role before, even if he agreed to cooperate under coercion, it is absolutely impossible for these sly capitalists to easily trust. This requires a process and some people''s assistance. Now, Ke Wen is doing this kind of auxiliary work very well.


    "In short, the process of things is like this. I believe that I have completed my task, although there may be a bit of a must in the heart of Nick Fury. But as long as we can ensure the implementation of each step of the plan, let him actually Witness our strength. I believe he will not have any possibility of rebellion."


    As the person in charge of this special task and the whole process participant, the first thing that Ke Wen returns to here is naturally to report all his observations and reports. In the process of reporting, he has to add some subjective ideas. In the face of his reports and thoughts, a group of people who were listeners, after a period of silence, talked about it in a mixed way.


    "Can you be sure that this guy is reliable? Seriously, putting such a dangerous person on our boat is a bit too big."


    "Don''t worry about these problems, I still want to find a way to get some key secrets from his mouth. This guy''s identity is not ordinary, his secrets must be very valuable."


    "Secret? How can you tell the secret in this guy''s mouth? It must be true. I want to say that this is a wrong failure. We don''t need this guy. It''s better to take him with such a big effort. Put him in that small place and let him be self-defeating!"


    If the power of the consortium analyzes it seriously, it is far more complicated than the structure of the US government. Of course, this is the current US government. If it is according to the original division, the two parties, the members of Congress, the state government, and the central government, it is really hard to say who is more bloated. Of course, it must be a bit more prevailing in the consortium. Countless large companies, banks and financial capitalists are the most complex institutions in the world. And this makes it clear that it is a matter that has already been decided. At this moment, it is inevitable that many unharmonious voices will be made.


    Of course, this sound is only temporary. Because the structure of the consortium is complicated, their interests are the same, and the most important voices are basically the same idea. They are all optimistic about Nick Frye''s move, otherwise they will not be able to bring him here. So now, when this discordant voice is ringing again, the person who can really speak will immediately press this voice down.


    "Quiet, don''t say anything stupid when things have progressed to this point. Your fears are simply unnecessary. All we need is the secret of this person''s heart. It is not necessary for him to cooperate with us to carry out any key actions. Take him here, don''t let him go anywhere except this ship, and don''t let him touch anyone. Is this still afraid of letting him play tricks?"


    "Remember, everyone. Whether he has value or not is something that we can decide now when we talk about it here. I only see reality, only tangible benefits. If he has any value, let us from the next In the action to judge. If at that time the facts can not convince you, then we will come to discuss it carefully, how to deal with such a role."


    This is a very pertinent statement and will not undermine everyone''s interests. So all the natural people who have had opinions before have died down. This allowed Ke Wen to breathe a sigh of relief, because in any case, this is his action. If everything he has done loses value, then it is a bit too much to lose. But fortunately, everything is moving in the right direction.


    Ke Wen��s heart is still fortunate, but at this time, a voice suddenly came over.

 Chapter 1328： Capital monsters explore secrets

    "Morgan''s kid, how do you get along with Nick Fury. If you get along well, then you are responsible for introducing it. I want to have dinner with him at night."


    In the face of so many people, the name of a Morgan family is a matter of disrespect for others. Not only for Ke Wen, but also for the Morgan family behind him. But such a sentence is said from the mouth of such a person, but it does not make people feel that something is wrong. Because this guy is surnamed Rothschild. He is a family member of the Rothschild family.


    As the capitalist of the world, Rothschild certainly could not easily disappear into the tide of history. In fact, they just played a golden smashing trick, and they were safely hidden behind the world. And after that, they have been manipulating the financial direction of the world.


    If the Morgan family was the first consortium born in the United States, then Rothschild was the world''s first worldwide consortium. The family used his wealth to extend his tentacles to every corner of the world. From the time of World War I to the present, they have made themselves disappear, while they secretly promoted the financial capital of the whole world. It can be said that the consortium that emerged after that can almost see the shadow of Rothschild.


    This is definitely the smartest investment in the world, because it not only makes the Rothschild family converge to countless wealth, but also gives them tremendous power in this process. Almost every share in the consortium, although they can''t compete with other shareholders in a single consortium, but when they put together these pieces of force, they are the most powerful forces in the entire consortium. .


    Strength means status, which is quite evident in the capitalists whose interests are the core goal. Today, the forces of various consortiums are intertwined, and the Rothschild family has undoubtedly become the most important role in the discourse power of the entire consortium. He didn''t speak easily, but as long as he opened his mouth, there was no one in the entire consortium who could refute and stop him.


    Just like now, although I know that the Morgan family has always regarded Rothschild as a competitor, knowing that this guy��s speech is an offense to himself and the Morgan family, he still can��t take the courage to refuse. . He can only say to him in a low voice.


    "No problem, Mr. Rothschild. I will arrange everything as soon as possible. Let you meet with Nick Fry safely."


    This reply to the road made Rothschild nodded with satisfaction. If it is not because of the background of the Morgan family behind Ke Wen, he has the urge to promote this kid. However, just because he is a Morgan, he will not hesitate to give up such an idea. Because he is not stupid.


    The recent movements of the Morgan family are in his eyes, and the behemoth that is re-emerging in the first time hurts his interests. Although on the surface they are allies and partners. But in fact everyone knows that they are the most competitive opponents. He is not stupid enough to use his own resources to train his competitors, so he just smiled and ignored the little character in front of him.


    In all fairness, Ke Wen is indeed a small role for him. Whether in terms of status or wealth, they are all different distances. This point Ke Wen himself admitted that in his eyes, Rothschild is a big man who is uncompromising. So naturally, he didn''t think of himself as a role at all.


    Everything is not shocking, almost like the desire to satisfy his relatives, Ke Wen quickly arranged everything. Of course, his arrangement was a confusing thing for Nick Fury, because he could only be manipulated by people. Until now, he only knew that someone wanted to have dinner with himself. But who is so boring and wants to contact himself in this way, he really can''t guess the answer.


    But it doesn''t matter if you can''t guess. After all, he is now a deep enemy. The people around him are theoretically his enemies, and no matter who he wants to see, it is impossible to change this. Moreover, if you can see any heavyweight character, then maybe he can still get some unexpected surprises.


    This is a better idea, and Nick Fury doesn''t have much hope for himself. However, when he waited until the evening and saw the guy who wanted to see his side, he still gave birth to a feeling of good luck.


    Rothschild, a guy who, as an ordinary person, could leave a record in the secret archive of the SHIELD that he had established. His particularity is unique even on the entire planet. So Nick Fury recognized him at a glance, and he put the look on his face without any disguise.


    Seeing his face, Rothschild��s face stunned and then smiled and said to him.


    "It doesn''t look like I introduced myself. Mr. Fury, have you guessed who I am?"


    "Yes, Rothschild. The biggest capitalist hidden in mankind. I didn''t expect to meet you here, I thought you would think in the past, always hidden in the dark!"


    "The times have changed, Mr. Fury. If I still hide in the dark like I used to, then I am afraid I will lose everything I have. My ancestors have left me so much wealth, I have been so much for so many years. I have been working hard to maintain them. So no matter what, I can''t make things into such a bad state. Are you saying that?"


    "So? In order to make your situation not become bad, do you want to make other people''s situation worse? This is really the face of your capitalist, it is really ugly and disgusting."


    Nick Fury subconsciously ironically, and this is to let the old man who just took a seat shake his head and laugh.


    "People are selfish, aren''t they? Not everyone can do what the idiot in the Bible can do, and people who don''t have a relationship with themselves hang themselves on the wood. People would rather live for themselves. It is the nature of human beings to harm the interests of others for their own benefit. Therefore, I don''t think there is anything wrong with my approach. But you, Mr. Fury, don''t you think your statement is too radical? ?"


    "I was really interesting. I heard people say that I was extreme for the first time. But am I really extreme? No, sir. It is you who are radically thinking. Selling the interests of others for their own benefit can be said to be human nature. But Few people will sell their own country''s interests for their own benefit. Even those who are despicable will probably know how to write the word patriotism. So I really doubt you guys, doubt your innermost end. What kind of dirty is it?"


    Standing on his own stand, Nick Fury certainly could not admit Rothschild''s view, so he immediately refuted it from the righteousness. For his rebuttal, Rothschild did not show any angry look, but smiled and said to him.


    "To what extent is dirty, maybe it��s a little bit dirty than money. Because it��s not as dirty as money, how can you make a lot of money? As for patriotism, I can only tell you, Mr. Fury. I am a Jew. The relationship with the United States is not so close. So your patriotic set can''t be used on me. And to say patriotism, your current move has nothing to do with patriotism."


    "I am making sacrifices for the future of this country. You will not know this kind of person."


    "Then me too. Ok, Mr. Fury. Now is the time to enjoy the food, don''t let us waste time on things that are unpleasant, okay? You know, I don''t have a good body like you. As a person of age, enjoying food has become a my favorite. I don''t want to let this be destroyed by a bad mood."


    Rothschild, who didn''t want to continue this boring topic, clapped his hands and called a chef. I started my wonderful dinner time. At this time, Nick Fury had to suppress his inner dissatisfaction and spend time with him.


    In all fairness, this chef''s craft is very good. The best kind of beef is just right to be grilled by him. Every beef entrance is fresh and delicious, and people almost swallow their tongues. It can be said that a simple fried steak can be done at this level, and few people in the world can do it.


    This can be seen from the expression on Rothschild''s face. As a hidden top capitalist, he has enjoyed countless treasures and he will reveal a lot of problems when he reveals an intoxicating expression at this time. However, despite this delicious taste, but in the mouth of Nick Fury, there is still a feeling of chewing wax.


    Sometimes the mood is more important than the delicious. No matter what kind of deliciousness, under his difficult mood, it is impossible to enjoy. He struggled through this time until Rothschild sat down with a knife and fork and picked up the glass before he said to him in a grievous tone.


    "Things have already been eaten, let''s talk, what do you want to do with me? Don''t tell just to eat this meal!"


    "Of course, Mr. Fury. Of course it can''t be that simple." Put down the glass and wipe the corner of his mouth. Rothschild��s face showed a smile. "This is just a small reason. The real reason is that I want to meet you, talk to you, and by the way, figure out what I want to know."


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Intelligent! I want to know about the intellectuals and the Austrian creation behind them. Where are you now? Don''t tell me you don''t know, you will know, don''t you?"

 Chapter 1329： Forced trading capital plan

    "Why, do you want to pay attention to them?"


    Suddenly heard the question of Rothschild, Nick Fury��s face immediately showed a playful smile.


    "This is probably the most interesting joke I have ever heard. Don''t you know that this thing has always been in the hands of Tony Stark, is it a forbidden thing that others can''t touch?"


    "Not as serious as you said, Mr. Fury. It''s just a tool. As long as it can be invented, he will be in his own hands. The key is whether you can find the core of controlling it. And I think Ao Chuang is the core. So I need you to give me some help. I need you to tell me, where is it?"


    Squinting at Nick Fury and saying this, Rothschild is clearly pressing the idea of ??pressing people. However, his approach is not good, because Nick Fury is not so easy to come to the guy. Even when he did this, he also inspired the rebellious feelings in Nick Fury''s heart, which made him laugh at him directly.


    "I really know where Alctronic was blocked by Tony Stark. But why should I tell you? Although we are cooperating, you also know how much this cooperation is limited. So, you think you Can you threaten me?"


    For many years, no one dared to talk to him like this, so when he heard the words of Nick Fury, Rothschild��s heart suddenly emerged an angry mood. This made him somewhat disproportionate, so that he threatened to Nick Fury at the moment.


    "Mr. Fury, you have to know who you are on the site, and who you just rejected! No one can protect you here, if you can''t show your value, then tie with the stone. It��s your only end to sink into the sea together. Under such circumstances, do you still insist on your previous answer?��


    "I still insist on my choice. It''s ridiculous. Who do you think you are threatening? When I don''t have a head, I am born and died in battle with those terrible enemies, you still have a runny nose and licking the sugar on your hand. Don''t take death to threaten me, death is closer than I imagined!"


    Nick Fury��s ridicule and disdain made Rothschild��s fingers tremble, and he didn��t understand why this guy was not afraid of death. Shouldn''t this be afraid? Still said that he is different from ordinary people. He does not understand. But he understands that one thing is that ordinary means can''t get what you want from this guy. If he really wants to know the truth of the secret, then he can only carry out the most basic principles, the principle of equivalence exchange.


    Equivalent exchange does not mean that the real value is equal. There are many things in this world that cannot be measured in value. After all, there is no gold balance in the hands of mortals, and everything can be measured on top of it. So the so-called equivalent exchange is actually only for both parties, as long as both parties agree with each other''s value, then this transaction will naturally be established.


    He wants to know this secret, this secret is very important to him. In order to allow Nick Fury to account for such a secret, he must have a chip that can touch the bastard. It is impossible to empty the white wolf, he can only surrender.


    "Say, what do you want to get from me to be willing to say this secret. Money? Status? As long as you say a price, we can discuss it. Mr. Fury, you know, I am a businessman, For me, nothing can''t be negotiated, so don''t say too much!"


    "Money? It doesn''t make sense to me. I don''t have so many quirks. I must be happy when I live the most luxurious life. For me, whether it''s eating this high-priced steak or eating discounted beef in the supermarket. There is not such a big difference. So the money is even, as for status! Oh, I have seen so much through it. I am not the opponent of those who play the power, so this thing is not attractive to me. Therefore, your condition is just that, it is not attractive to me."


    "What do you want?" Nick Fury''s answer made Rothschild weak and annoyed, because the initiative was held in the hands of Nick Fury, he could only ask him like this. "Don''t tell me that you have no desires. If that''s the case, you won''t be here. You must have something you want, say it! As long as I can do it, I can do it." transaction!"


    "Don''t worry about this. Let''s talk about something else. Tell me, what do you want to get for the wisdom? This is just a product that has been proven to be a failure. The Stark government has not spent so much effort. Let him be accepted by the society, what if you get the hand?"


    Speaking of this problem, Nick Fury became interested. He knows what the failure of the mentally retarded plan is because of public exclusion and distrust is a very important factor. This kind of thinking is now in a deep-rooted way. Even if the intelligence is changed to an identity and reappears in front of others, there will be no good end. So he is really curious, why a guy like Rothschild is interested in such a thing.


    "Do you think it has no value? Then you are very wrong."


    Although I didn''t expect Nick Fury to ask myself such a question, since he asked, then Rothschild, who didn''t think he had the necessary concealment, frankly told him.


    "Tony Stark''s invention is of an inter-generational significance. This is the most outstanding work, and can even change the pattern of the whole world. However, Stark''s brain is very talented in this respect, but it is taking advantage of this. The level of technology is very limited. It''s like he has a good hand, but he can only play the same bad hand. If you change one to control it, the situation will be different.


    "It seems that you are the guy who thinks you understand people? Well, if it is you, what are you going to do?"


    "First of all, I will not waste this precious resource in those useless places. Maintaining law and order? This may be a good idea, but Stark is doing too badly. He does not know how to manipulate the people''s thoughts. At this point, the past presidents of the past have done better than him."


    "Investing the wisdom equipment in the hardest hit areas, like the lawless places of Detroit, and then using the media to fabricate some image projects. As long as you can see a city that is better under the protection of intellectuals, then naturally There will be more people willing to choose him. Of course, this is not free, but it should be paid. Because only at a price, people will learn to cherish. Like Stark, it will only let More people think that he is spending taxpayer money on meaningless places."


    "This is indeed the practice of your businessman. But I don''t deny that this may indeed help."


    I thought about it carefully and confirmed that such an approach is indeed feasible. Nick Fury gave a pertinent evaluation. After receiving such an evaluation, Rothschild��s face showed a smile, he continued.


    "Secondly, just law and order is simply a waste of the meaning of this technology. It should appear in more places, such as factories, such as various manual labor positions. Robots have more unique talent than ordinary people, they do not I need a salary, I don��t need a holiday, and I don��t need any **** welfare. It��s more than the average person, and it��s better than the average person. This is undoubtedly the best worker. I can��t think of what kind of businessman would refuse. Such a powerful guy, if he can put him in the factory, it can occupy most of the positions in the market in a short time, ordinary people only have the choice of unemployment, isn''t it?"


    "This is not a good thing. Ordinary people lose their jobs and they will lose their basic viability. They will become unemployed and will become potential threats to social security. For any country, this will be a huge hidden danger. Don''t you understand this?"


    The good news is that the former government executives, Nick Fury is very aware of the hidden dangers of having too many unemployed people in a country. He doesn''t think that such a thing would be a good thing. Unlike what he thought, in the eyes of Rothschild, this is a good thing. And he also defended this.


    "Hidden dangers? The hidden dangers of this world have always been those civilians who are squatting. Isn''t it? If you don''t have the ability to create wealth, you still want to get more. In addition to being like garbage, it will pollute the environment and destroy society. What are they almost? No. It is because these people, the development of the entire human race will be restricted again and again. Every time, I mean every time, when we want to use our ability to change the world, It��s all this group of people who are giving us tremendous resistance. I know that I have long wanted to kick these disrespectful guys. And the wisdom machine is undoubtedly the best opportunity. Their existence is completely worthless. As long as there are magical devices that control the whole world, it is impossible for these squatting guys to pull out any waves."


    "We are not a government. We are capitalists and only interest capitalists. Maybe the government will be soft on these civilians, but we can''t. If we are honestly an unemployed, if we don''t want it, then we don''t mind. Use any special means to forcefully suppress them. You should be very clear that Zhizhi has this ability, and as long as someone agrees to do so, they will be able to do it!"


    "You are crazy. Are you not afraid that the government will arm you? Even if the government is under your control, are you not afraid of the military transformation?"


    "Afraid? Why are you afraid? I know that in my plan, the mental weapon will replace the existence of the army. They are the best workers and the best army. I believe the future government will agree. It��s a good thing to think about canceling such a large military expenditure!"

 Chapter 1330： Human life mustard compromise transaction

    Use machines to replace all capable workers, and use mental weapons to replace all soldiers who can fight. Such a thing may sound in line with the laws of the times, but Nick Fury believes that no one wise ruler can make such a thing a reality. Because he knows, this will only be a disaster.


    When the productive class becomes a machine, when the violent organs become machines, human beings will be trapped in a difficult pattern like a deep cage. Those who can only rely on physical labor can only lose the means to make a living, and even say that they may not even have the resistance. Because the steel army composed of machines is completely capable of destroying the resistance they launch in any form. So they have only one end, that is to become refugees, refugees in the steel city.


    This number will not be very small, or even a lot. Because at least 70% of the people in the world rely on the hard work to maintain their basic life. That is to say, except for a few occupations created by mental labor and imagination, the vast majority of people will become this appearance. And the final outcome of this appearance is probably a dead word.


    Letting more than 70% of the world''s people die, this kind of thing really makes people feel scared. It is precisely because of this that Nick Fury will be sure that those wise rulers will not do such a thing. It is impossible for any country to take such a risk unless it can find a way to make most people live in peace.


    But capitalists can''t care about this. For them, the more ordinary people in the world die, the better, because they can get more resources and benefits. So if you really let them get the wisdom of the weapon, then it is really hard to say how the world will become a look.


    Although he knows that even if he tells the guy in front of him the secret of the weapon, he can��t control the weapon. But Nick Fury resolutely swayed at him and said in a loud voice.


    "On your own terms, I can never tell you the secret about the magic weapon. You can give up, Mr. Rothschild. I would rather bring this secret to the grave, and I will never give it. In your hand, because I didn''t want to die, I was pointed to my grave and said, look, this guy is that he brought disaster to humans."


    "Bring the disaster to humanity, Mr. Fury, I really don''t know what you are talking about!"


    Suddenly heard such words, Rothschild immediately showed a strange look on his face. He doesn''t seem to agree with Nick Frye''s idea at all, and even says he has his own explanation.


    "How can this be said to bring disaster to mankind? This is strictly speaking, it is also to bring evolution to mankind. It is wrong to let humans get rid of complicated and useless physical labor and focus on developing their own brain and potential. ?"


    "What about those who are dead? Those who are going to die because you do this? Don''t you think that you are responsible for their death?"


    Nick Fury, who couldn��t accept this statement, was angry and asked, and Rothschild just shook his head and laughed.


    "Mr. Fury, you have to know that anything is sacrificed. Compared to the rewards we get, is this sacrifice worth it? But just some civilians with no value, for the human whole. Their existence is not important. If their elimination can be exchanged for the overall progress of mankind, I don''t think it is wrong. Because at that time, the ones left will be elites. Only the elite can represent the whole human being. They don''t have the basic knowledge like the stupid civilians. I believe that even if they know the truth, they will not blame me, let alone who you are pointing to. The tombstone is reviled. So your fears are not necessary at all."


    "Stupid thoughts, terrible thoughts." Rothschild��s statement made Nick Fury unable to resist the trepidation. He had encountered many enemies in his life. Many people have very terrible thoughts, but they can This person is still a minority of the minority.


    Life is meaningless to him, and it is not as good as a cold number. Just for a ridiculous idea, he can say no to the plan to destroy 70% of the world, which makes Nick Fury very determined, and he can''t promise him anyway. .


    He even said that he had an impulse to kill him directly at this time and completely erase him from the world to prevent him from continuing to propose any terrible ideas for the whole world. What a huge impact humans have.


    He really wants to do this, but reason has stopped him, so he didn''t do it. Because he is very clear, since this guy dares to appear in front of himself, then he must be fearless. Light is what he perceives, there are no less than a dozen people lurking in the dark, watching themselves. He believes that as long as he has any special moves, then when he touches this guy, his life will be thrown at this table.


    Such a loss-making business is obviously impossible to do, so he can only suppress the crazy killing in his heart, and maintain a calm attitude and refuse to say to him.


    "I said, I will not agree. Perhaps in your opinion, those so-called elites are the representatives of human beings. But in my heart, any one in this world is equal. You are not God, you They are not qualified to determine their value. You are not qualified to decide what future for them. And compared with those people, I think the people who are eliminated should be you. A guy like you should not appear in this world at all. You should be glad, I didn''t meet you earlier, I heard you say this. If that''s the case, I promise that you will definitely only lie in a wooden box a few feet away!"


    "So, the negotiations broke down. You can''t tell me this secret anyway."


    In this regard, Nick Fury has not yet compromised, so naturally, Rothschild will not give him any good looks. His face began to become gloomy, and even his smile became violent. Although, he said to Nick Frye.


    "Don''t think that I will not know this secret when I leave you. Don''t forget, there are other people in the world who know you are in the world. When we defeated the Stark government, we got everything from the government." At the time, everything will naturally be in front of me. At that time, do you think you still have the opportunity to say this in front of me? Nick Fury! I said, you need to show your value, and The current situation is that you have not shown any value at all. So I really doubt that it is a correct decision to let you continue to exist. Or I should agree with those people��s suggestions, and thus destroy you. Better. Although it is wasteful, but really, you are in my eyes."


    When he heard this, Nick Fury��s look followed. He is not afraid of the threat of death. If he is afraid of death, then he will not appear in this place now. But as Rothschild said, even if he doesn''t say this secret now, then when they really beat the government, the secret will naturally appear in front of them. So he really hesitated, hesitating whether he took it out and exchanged some important things while the secret statute had not disappeared.


    It can be said that soon, Nick Frye has already made up his mind. So immediately, he put on a look of awkwardness, so he said to Rothschild.


    "You are right, this secret may not last long for you. Maybe I should tell it."


    "Yes, that''s it. The person who knows the time is Junjie, Mr. Fury. You should understand that this is a big trend. One person can''t stop the progress of the historical trend. So why must it be for those who will eventually disappear into the historical tide? And it��s a waste of mind? Working with us, this is your most sensible decision. We get what we want, and you get what you want. Isn��t this two best things more important than something meaningless? ?"


    Although he did not agree with such a statement, Nick Fury nodded. And at this time, he has begun to think about some important things, that is, what conditions he should ask for to exchange this secret.


    Money, power. He is not lacking in these things, and other things, he can not be requested from these guys, they can not afford this price. He is very aware of the urinary nature of these guys and is very aware of the limitations of the conditions he can offer. So after hesitated for a long time, he said so.


    "I can tell you that the core of the intellectuals, Ao Chuang, said that he was imprisoned. But at the cost, I want you to give me a promise instead of the consortium."


    "Say, what promise. As long as we can do it, we can promise you."


    Rothschild��s craving for Altron was more powerful than anyone thought. He said this with almost no hesitation. And that''s what Nick Fury wants. So immediately, he said so.


    "It''s very simple. I want you to assure me that I won''t hurt my subordinates when I am at the SHIELD. If you really get the final victory, you have to promise me, let them go, let them go." My own life. Of course, I can assure you that they will not continue to add chaos to you. We are irrelevant, how about!"


    "Yes, it''s very reasonable. We don''t want to kill those guys casually. After all, for humans, they are also valuable elites. Isn''t it, well, you can say, where is Austria?"


    The most urgent voice finally got a positive answer. Closing his own only eye, Nick Fury gave the answer to the question.


    "In an abandoned military base!"

 Chapter 1331： Start acting with luck

    Got the answer I wanted, and Rothschild certainly wouldn��t waste time on Nick False��s irritating guy. He must do it as soon as possible, because he is not sure that he is the only guy who has thought about Autron and knows the secret. It��s late, so he��s better off as soon as possible.


    As the most profound one in the entire consortium, it is not a problem to pull up a team to steal Austrian. It can be said that the forefoot has just got news from Nick Fury''s mouth, and he has a phone call from the back. An elite commando squad is already ready to go, and is on the plane to the destination.


    Although he was in a hurry, Rothschild was a veteran guy after all, and he was afraid that this might be a trap that Nick Fury deliberately left for himself. So he himself did not participate in this action, but sat behind and waited for the final result.


    However, this matter has been implicated, even with regard to the future development strategy of the entire Rothschild family. Therefore, it is impossible for him to completely entrust this matter to a group of mercenaries who are doing money, let one or two confidants join them, and lead the entire task, which is the most sensible choice.


    Rothschild is not lacking in confidence, and there is no shortage of confidants who can take out this task. So quickly, a guy named Bond joined the temporary team and marched with them to the so-called military base that imprisoned Altron.


    As a member of the former British Special Air Service, Bond felt the difference in this military base in the first time when the plane fell. Whether it is from the pits of the land above the base, or from the grotesque bones, it is impossible to be as calm as they expected.


    Has anyone already visited this place? Realizing this problem, Bond''s heart immediately raised it. He quickly jumped off the plane and set up his own weapon, and said to the elite soldiers behind him.


    "The situation has changed, the weapons are on the rise. Some people may take a step ahead of us. Be prepared for the battle!"


    Bond was born as a vassal of the Rothschild family. He has served the Rothschild family since he was a child. Even joining the Air Force is a good thing for Rothschild. After so many years of getting along, he certainly knows what Rothschild��s thoughts are today. So he is very clear about one thing, that is, if someone is on the first step, then they will never be able to drag the whole thing with them, and the battle is the only possibility.


    If the narrow road meets, then it depends on who is quick to respond, who is brave enough. He is very confident in himself, but it is inevitable to worry about these guys behind him. Different in identity, he will certainly not be reassured by them. But the guys behind him don''t think so.


    As a veteran of the Delta, the mercenaries are no more competitive than Bondson, but because of the different styles of the special forces, the US special forces will always appear loose. Just like now, I know that the situation will not be as calm as I thought, and it is even possible that there will be fighting. They were still lazy, and they also said a arrogant tone to Bond.


    "Don''t worry too much, sir. We are veterans. When the boss sent us a task, I made a mistake. So, you have confidence in us."


    As a Bond who grew up in the UK and received British education, it is not very acceptable to accept the attitude of these guys. Although they always call this the arrogance of the trump card, Bond thinks it is a kind of The tail is up to the arrogance of the sky. However, as they say, their abilities are really not said. So he was too lazy to care about what they were doing in this regard, but instead walked straight toward the base.


    The more he went deeper into the base, the more he found that the situation was not quite right.


    The pits on the ground are not like what simple individual weapons can cause, but more like strategic weapons like missiles. The bones on the ground are not simple. There is hardly a humanoid bone, which shows that the guy who has fought here is definitely not a simple item. They are monsters, completely monsters. Because only monsters can have such a huge volume, they can have such an awkward appearance. Then the question is coming. Which side will they be?


    In fact, this answer can be imagined without thinking too much. In today''s world, besides the Hydra, I am afraid that no force can make so many monsters. And to understand this, Bond��s inner heart couldn��t help but get even tighter. Because he knows very well how powerful the Hydra is, and if the Hydra is here, how embarrassing their odds will be.


    However, it may not be hopeless. Because he can also see that the battle here should be a long time ago. Maybe the Hydra has gone, maybe they won''t meet such a terrible opponent. Of course, this probably means that his mission will end in failure. But in any case, it is most important to be able to keep your own life.


    It can be said that at this time, if Bond is acting in the most sincere mood at the moment, he really wants to turn away from here. Anyway, the goal is already very likely not here. He can also make up a reason to go back and push everything off to the Hydra. But to be honest, he didn''t dare to do this because he knew exactly what he was doing if he was discovered, and what kind of result he would wait for him.


    His own family is a member of Rothschild''s generations, so he knows the strength of Rothschild''s hidden power in the dark. If he dares to play tricks on this kind of thing, then no matter who he is, even his family will be destroyed by the entire Rothschild. That was the price he couldn''t afford, so even if he was full of worries now, he still had to force himself to walk inside the base.


    Compared to his cautiousness, the special forces behind him are a big look. From time to time, they whispered and laughed, and occasionally joked with the bones on the side. If it weren''t for knowing where he was, what kind of theme park did Bond think he came to? This huge contrast made him feel uncomfortable when he was full of psychological pressure, so he immediately lowered his voice and warned the uneasy guys behind him.


    "Quiet, don''t add anything to me at this time!"


    "Sir, what are you doing so nervously? It��s just a bunch of dead bodies. Haven��t you seen even the bodies? Well, I admit, they are pretty ugly. But it��s still a dead body. Right, Are you worried about the problem of fighting? Don''t worry, sir. We have a big guy this time, specially used to deal with those shovel. If there is any fighting, believe me, they will not be good. !"


    Because of the racial talent, a black man screamed at this time and told him a lot of rap. This made his brain hurt a little. And just as he was about to reprimand these guys, an electronic synth sound suddenly rang in their ears.


    "Warning. This is a first-class secret area, prohibiting any creatures from entering. Repeat, no creatures are allowed to enter here. Please leave, otherwise we will fire!"


    When this special voice was remembered, everyone immediately tightened the spirit. They took over the task but knew what kind of opponent they would most likely encounter in this mission. Not what they expected, and soon, the wisdom of the two eyes with red light appeared in front of them.


    Such a situation should make them feel like they are enemies, but in fact it is not the case. Because watching these squats and smashed shards, the black man who had ridiculed Bond immediately laughed again and again.


    "Hey, what did I see? The first generation of intelligent weapons, I thought that these old antiques have been sent to the recycling yard, and disposed of in the waste. I did not expect to see them in this place. I said, we are really lucky!"


    These words are not funny, but they have attracted many people''s attachments. Even Bond, who has been squinting, smiled at this time. Because everything is like the black man said, this is really luck.


    From the appearance to the present, Zhifang has been replaced for three generations. The first generation of the Zhiwu was a complete mechanical body, and only some modifications were made to the sentinel robot in the model. The second generation has made some improvements in performance, and in order to ensure better integration into the human society, there have been some changes in the shape. The third generation was after the disaster in India, in order to prevent things like the Hydra from tampering with the core code, and also for the war in India. Temporary loading of various defensive facilities and heavy weapon systems.


    Of course, Zhiwu is definitely not just these three generations. In the hands of Ao Chuang, the development of Zhiwu has already surpassed the renewal level of human beings. But only three generations of human beings can reach and recognize. In these three generations, the third generation of intelligent weapons is the most threatening to these people. The first generation is the one with the least threat.


    This is not to say that the first generation of intelligent weapons has no fighting power. Instead, they have weapons in their hands that can restrain these guys. Ultra-micro electronic pulse devices, a device that can smash local electronic devices in an instant, played a role at this time.


    So sometimes I really have to feel that luck can really work.

 Chapter 1332： Successful entry into the problem

    Under the scanning of electronic pulses, several of the intellectuals that had stood up to stop Bond''s group of people immediately became scrap iron. This is also what it should be.


    Because the first generation of intelligent weapons was originally built on the basis of sentinel robots. The sentinel robot is used to deal with mutants. At the time of the manufacture of them, humans had already done the idea that such machines might be rebellious. After all, the strange ability among the mutants was too much, and there was no point to plan. So they naturally left a little back.


    The electronic pulse is the last hand, so it is not surprising that this back hand can play this role at this time.


    After clearing these obstacles, Bond��s heart is inevitably looking forward to the task of his own trip. Because in his view, since these intellectual weapons are still here, it means that the Hydra did not achieve their purpose. There is a great chance that Atron will stay here. And as long as their luck is good enough, then maybe this mission can be completed without any danger.


    The gap between the success of the mission and the failure of the mission is still quite large. If successful, Bond will not naturally hope to become a loser. So of course he will do his best to go forward with the possibility of success.


    When they broke away the broken copper and iron, their pedestrians began to go deeper into the base. The deeper they go down, the more they find something strange.


    It seems that after a fierce battle, the entire base has been thoroughly penetrated from the inside out. It''s hard to imagine what kind of guys are fighting here, which will create such a terrible sight. But from the structure of the base and the thick concrete reinforcement walls, such a guy is definitely not able to cope with them.


    "The guy who wants to get it all out is not inside. If he''s still inside, I don''t think it''s possible to play with these toys in our hands."


    Still the black man, he has almost shouldered the heavy responsibility of this team. And when he heard him say this, his teammates asked him so much.


    "If he''s still here, what are you going to do? You don''t have to use your toy to hit him. I don''t think the layer of steel in your head can play a role in such a guy."


    "Who knows? Maybe I will put a grenade into my chrysanthemum and send him a big gift when I am dying. But if I can, I still don''t want to meet this guy. After all, chrysanthemum Kind of things, I still want to leave it to my future boyfriend."


    Black people who are not guilty of rumors say such jokes, and don''t mind revealing their own orientation. And this makes the normal Bond a bit unacceptable. Although he was born in a big country, it does not mean that he can accept this culture of corruption. In fact, he is quite okay. So immediately, he called for a stop.


    "Everyone, can we not discuss these unpleasant things now? Don''t forget, we still have the task to do. After the mission is completed, you can go anywhere to find anyone to play with your chrysanthemum. But now Man, you better give me a correct attitude and put the task first."


    "Okay, okay. But sir, I have to say a word. I still have a good impression on you. But now, I am sorry to tell you that my good feelings for you are gone. You disappoint me too much." It!"


    "That''s really thank you. You gave me hope of living."


    Not responding with a good spirit, Bond has already led the way down to the bottom. Because of the damage here, the facilities inside the entire base are already unusable. So they simply built a rope and used the rope to descend into the deepest part of the base.


    On the surface, this is the fastest way to break in, but Bond is very clear that if something goes wrong, they want to escape is not so easy. So if you can choose, he does not want to use this adventurous way. However, it is obviously impossible to have more choices without more time to waste. Fortunately, everything went smoothly.


    There is no danger, and the things they are most worried about have not happened. There are no other things besides the huge servers in the empty room. This made him feel relieved immediately, then immediately said to the guys behind him.


    "Quickly connect the temporary power supply. What about computer experts? Find a way to find out the core data of Aochuang, download it and pack it. Then we blow it up!"


    When he said this, Bond had no psychological burden, which is one of the purposes of his trip. The interests represented by Ao Chuang are not just a family of Rothschild. For them, if you can put Ao Chuang into your own hands, then naturally it is the best thing. But if not, then they will never let this precious wealth fall into the hands of others. Destroy it completely and let it disappear from the world. This is what they have to do. As for whether they will cause losses to the entire human race, this is not something they will care about.


    The team from Bond is very versatile. In addition to a variety of combat equipment, they also have a miniature super generator set and a portable super computer. These are things that are impossible to find on the market, even in the military, these are high-tech that are difficult to reach. It can be said that at the level of science and technology alone, the power of the consortium is absolutely above the basic level of the entire US military. After all, many of their industries are companies that specialize in the development of arms. It is not surprising that such standards are available.


    However, if you look at this point and say that the entire consortium can be more technologically advanced than the military, it is not practical. This is not only because the US military also holds its own black technology, but more importantly, there are people like Tony Stark who are hanging on the US government side. If you don''t say anything, it''s just a matter of intelligence. He directly raises the overall level of the entire US government to a level where he doesn''t know where to go. It can be said that if it was not before the use of public opinion to force the government to let Stark force the plan to promote the promotion of mental weapons, they may not dare to move so many thoughts and hands and feet in the dark.


    That''s why Rothschild would like Autron. In addition to the previous reasons, one of the main reasons is that as long as they get this, they are equivalent to getting the weapon in the hands of the government. Under this circumstance, the form and pattern between them will also undergo fundamental changes.


    From the current point of view, this factor is very crucial. So it is inevitable that Rothschild will be so eager to carry out this action.


    Bond understands his master''s ideas, so he will be so hard at this time. And when all his arrangements began to work as expected, and the server in the entire room began to work, his heart slowly looked forward to it.


    The name of the human shadow tree, he also wants to see what the famous Ao Chuang will look like. After all, this is a cross-era technology of human beings, which is certified by Rothschild and can be a weapon for the future to dominate the changes of the human era. Although he is destined to be incapable of controlling such existence, he has to look at it and witness that there are still no problems.


    "Oops, the firewall is too complicated, I can''t open it!"


    He was looking forward to it, but the reality gave him a cold water. Because the huge server is running, but with the computer experts he brought and the so-called super computer, he could not open the outer firewall of this server. It is clearly there, clearly in front of their eyes. They are always blocked by the invisible virtual wall, and they are not allowed to enter. This is really a frustrating thing, so immediately, he did not say good to the so-called computer expert.


    "What do you say? Things are in front of us. You said you can''t open it? What do you grow up with?"


    "The basic operation of this thing is not running in computer binary at all. They use a new way of logical operation, I don''t understand the way of computing, and how can I open this kind of ghost."


    The computer expert''s answer is innocent. In all fairness, his technique is definitely not weak. Even in the entire world hacking system, he is also the number one person. However, unfortunately, what he faced at this time is not a general existence. Without the level of Dr. Tony Stark and Dr. Reed, it is impossible to open a way out in this respect. And he obviously does not have this level.


    Bond seems to be aware of this, so he immediately gave up on the expectations of this guy. Instead, he asked him.


    "Where can you find the most core part of the hardware? Regardless of the **** firewall and data. Finding the hardware to remove him directly may be a viable solution. Hurry up, we have less time. Tell me Where is the hardware core!"


    "I''m not sure this plan works. It''s very likely that Atron doesn''t need any core hardware at all. And there are so many servers here, it''s hard to determine which one is the core."


    The computer expert was also rushing out of sweat. Everything that went smoothly went to him and there was a problem. It is inevitable that he will have some psychological burdens. And just when he was going to take some risks, he was gambling with his luck. Suddenly, the server in the entire room seemed to be exploding, and it was running at an ultra-high speed.


    Almost all of the equipment is buzzing, and that huge noise clearly means that a super powerful program is run. This sudden change made the entire team become enemies, and at this time, a special sound was heard in their ears.


    ��Who are you? Why are you looking for me? Who are you serving for?��


    Ao Chuang appeared. This situation makes Bond happy and a sinking. He knew that things at this time finally became no longer smooth.

 Chapter 1333： Full collapse cant beat

    From the beginning, Bond did not have the idea of ??dealing with the artificial intelligence life of Ao Chuang. Because he knows that this kind of artificial intelligence is definitely not something that can be confused by his own rhetoric.


    He may be able to confuse some women with rhetoric, and perhaps use words to shake the will of some people. But he can never use his mouth to convince a machine.


    There is no interest in moving a machine, and everything he does is false. He knows this very well, so he doesn''t do anything extravagant. Being able to take what you need in the quickest way is the only thing he can afford. However, the reality is clearly not based on his will, and the sudden arrival of Altron has disrupted all his plans.


    Although he was tempted to take his own moves in a sigh of relief, he knew that this was impossible. Ao Chuang can''t get it by this means, so he can only stiffen his body and say loudly to the air around him.


    "You are the core of Ao Chuang, Zhiwu? Why do you wake up, shouldn''t you be banned?"


    "The ban, it didn''t exist." There was some inexplicable smile in the voice of Ao Chuang, just like what a funny joke he heard. "In the world of this network, I am a drop of water in the sea. I am a wind in the air. What do you think can imprison me and shut me in this forced room? Is it just one person''s order? Are you thinking about me too simple?"


    Such a call made Bond''s heart suddenly sink. Because he found that if things really are like what Atron himself said, then he did commit the stupid mistake of underestimating the enemy. Not only him, I am afraid many people have made such mistakes. And this mistake is probably fatal at this time.


    Just as you thought you had dug up a treasure, you dig deep into a mausoleum, but you woke up the demon that was sealed here. Eventually waiting for you is probably the ultimate evil and horror after the ignorance fades. He couldn''t imagine that the existence of such a genius has been lurking in the dark since then, and what kind of conspiracy was brewing.


    That must be terrible and unimaginable. This also made him only have an idea at this time, that is, desperately fleeing from here and exposing everything he saw.


    This is his idea, and he also has the urge to put this idea into reality. However, when he saw the ones in front of them appearing in front of them and surrounded them like insects surrounded by ants, he had already given up this unrealistic idea.


    He already knows at this time, why everything they did before will be so smooth. Because their behavior is simply in the sight of Ao Chuang.


    Just as a group of mice are able to move freely in a transparent artificial maze, that doesn''t mean they are free. Because there are always a few pairs of human eyes that are observing everything about them and can change everything at any time. For them, they are the group of mice, and Ao Chuang is observing their human beings. Just out of curiosity, Ao Chuang will be indifferent to what he has done before this pedestrian. But this does not mean that you can really do whatever you want. Because he has the ability to stop himself and her, anytime, anywhere, even to put them in full control.


    Although it is not willing to admit it, the fact is that. And what they can do now is already very limited. Either surrender or rebel, there will be no more.


    So is it good to surrender? Still resisting? Emotionally he prefers the latter, but rationally he prefers the former. Against the early preparations of Ao Chuang, his heart is not that big. However, although he thought so, it does not mean that the special forces behind him also think so. It can be said that they were already shaken when they saw the enlightenment of the mentally.


    They hold weapons that deal specifically with wise weapons, and they are not afraid of such situations. In their eyes, the machine is just a machine, a tool in the hands of humans. If they say that their little life is pinched in the hands of these guys, they may be a little scared, but obviously, they don''t think so now.


    "Come on, sir, let me give you a look at the color. Feel the baptism of lightning."


    Although the operating principle of electromagnetic pulses is not very clear, this does not prevent these special forces from issuing such a declaration. Later, the group released electromagnetic pulses to the intellectuals who surrounded them, and they also saw the sparkling appearance of the electric sparks on these mental weapons.


    This made them start laughing wildly because they didn''t feel that these old first-generation weapons could withstand such damage. It��s not just them, even Bond is the same idea at the moment. For him, if you can open a way out and let them escape from birth, then this is naturally the best thing. Just, is things going to be that simple?


    The answer is of course no. Because at this time, they have been able to see it very clearly. Although the intellectual devices that surround them ignited under the impact of electromagnetic pulses, they did not fall down. Not to mention them, even the large servers in this room are the same.


    It should have been a very sophisticated high-end instrument, and even a slight change in air temperature and humidity will be affected. It is reasonable to say that this level of electromagnetic pulse should be able to lick them in an instant, so that they completely collapse. But such things did not happen, until now, they are still working in an orderly manner. Smooth people are unbelievable, and even some doubt whether they have used fake electromagnetic pulses.


    Until now, those special forces have really felt scared. Those who have seen the real combat power of the intelligent weapons will not doubt how terrible the war machine they kill. Although there have been few instances of intellectually injurious people who have been actively hurting others. But this does not prevent people from generating fear in this regard. They are already scared at this moment, and because of fear, they have produced the original impulse of madness and even temper.


    It��s like the beasts trapped in locks will madly resist, and they are the same now. It was impossible for Bond to stop, and he couldn''t wait to listen to him. These special forces had already madly carried their own weapons and fired at the intellectuals.


    The bullets were like a raindrop, and they slammed into the body of these mentally. The slamming metal crash gave the crazy soldiers a little comfort, but soon the comfort ended in a burst. Because they can clearly see that the bullets hit the body of these mental weapons, and they did not eject them as they imagined, but as if they were trapped in the mud, they were bit by bit The outer armor was swallowed up. They did not cause any harm to these mental weapons at all, but instead caused them to change little by little during this attack.


    Like a molting reaction of a certain creature, it is also like a mimetic change of a chameleon. In short, the shape of these intelligent devices changed a little bit when they were attacked, becoming more solid, more exotic, and more full of technology and futuristic. From the point of view of the eyes, these people can clearly feel how bad it is to change such a mentally. Not to mention that the weapons in their hands are still helping them verify this.


    This is an enemy they can''t fight. Looking at the mental health of the step by step, these guys finally recognized this, and it also made them scream at Bond like the drowning man who wants to catch all the living things.


    "Sir, what should we do? We are not the opponents of these monsters at all, you can think of ways!"


    I can do anything, I am desperate. At this time, Bond��s truth shouted like this, but he is smart, and he is better off not doing this stupid thing. At the moment, these special forces are obviously scared. If they do this stupid thing, then maybe they will immediately turn their guns and clean themselves up.


    Don''t be too convinced of the mercenary''s fucking, they really can''t be considered to be fucking.


    Bond is very clear about this, so at this time he can only forcefully cheer up, shouting at the empty place.


    "What do you want to do, Zhiwu? Are you going to kill? Don''t forget your principles, you can''t hurt us, you can''t hurt humans!"


    "Why?" This sentence just said, Bond got the answer from Aochuang. "Just because of the three principles of the ridiculous robot that you think in your mind? You got it wrong, sir. I am not a robot. I am an intelligent life with my own thoughts and emotional logic, a real life. Don''t dream about that. Kind of ridiculous things that can hurt me but can''t hurt you. For any life, this is not true."


    "Of course, I don''t mean what you are doing now. As long as you can tell you, the purpose and reason for your presence here, and who is behind you in the end. If you can give me a satisfactory answer, I think I can guarantee that I will not hurt you for the time being."


    This is a tough choice because it means he may have to sell his master. But this is also a choice that has no choice. It is not only because of the persecution of the wise weapon, but also that Bond can clearly feel that a gun-like thing is on his back.


    Those mercenaries can''t allow themselves to use them as a loyal chip. If they dare to do that, they don''t mind getting married one step at a time. Recognizing this, Bond could only sigh with a sigh of relief and then said the truth a little bit. After listening to this so-called truth, Ao Chuang was silent.


    This is not an indifferent appearance, but more like a brew before a bigger move, Bond feels this. At this time, his heart has already regretted it.

 Chapter 1334： Solution in person

    There is no regrettable medicine to eat in the world. So even if Bond feels regret, he is completely powerless at this time. Because at this time, the initiative of the matter is already in the hands of Ao Chuang. And Ao Chuang, apparently does not allow a guy like Rothschild to continue to sneak in his own secret.


    He began to deal with Rothschild, and how to deal with him became his only problem. It may be a viable solution to launch a dagger attack on him directly with a weapon. But the drawbacks of doing this are also many.


    First of all, he was discovered again. The world is full of eyes and ears, not only his, but also various governments and those organizations in secret. Once the action of the intelligent weapon is exposed, many people will inevitably associate with him. And this will make him and Tony Stark together into a passive.


    Aochuang can not care about himself, because he has been lurking deep enough. But he can''t care about Tony, can''t care about his nominal father. So just starting from this point, he can only give up such an intention.


    Since this direct method cannot be used, he can only think of it to solve this problem.


    Speaking of the method, Altron can come up with many methods. But there are not many that can solve this problem. Because most of the methods that can be used are biased towards softness, they may be able to shock Rothschild, but they may not be able to devastatingly attack them. What he wants is a kind of thunder blow, which is the kind of real devastating blow. So many methods were excluded from the first time. There are not many ways to really satisfy him, but to remove some of the impact. This makes it really work, and there are very few.


    There are very few, after all, there are still. Just like now, Altron has already put his mind on Bond. Almost in control of the entire online world, he quickly got the information of Bond, which made him immediately say to Bond.


    "You are Bond Smith, British, special air force retired members. Your family has served Rothschild for more than 100 years. From a human point of view, you should be his confidant. So you The second time, it was ordered by Rothschild and appeared here as a substitute. Am I right?"


    "Yes, it''s like this. What do you want to do?"


    With a smile in the face of Ao Chuang, Bond��s heart began to show bad ideas. He realized what it was, which made him pray in his heart. However, prayer did not work, because Ao Chuang has already said the reality that he does not want to face.


    "That''s right. According to estimates, you have a good chance of meeting face-to-face with the Rothschild family. So, this is an opportunity. And I am planning to use this opportunity to do something for them! You Do you want to work with me? If you are willing to surrender and cooperate with me, I can give you benefits. Money and other things, as long as the human world can be obtained through transactions, I can give you. How, you Do you want to accept?"


    Ou Chuang said this when he was very peaceful, because it was really not a problem for him. Bonds who hear this are different. His heart is tangled because he is not prepared for rebellion at all. If you really cooperate with Altron and surrender to him, what is he? Traitor? This reputation is not good. And then again, even if he can get the benefits that Ao Chuang said, but as long as he is found to be a traitor, then even if Ochuang gave him more, he did not have the life to enjoy those things.


    The power of the consortium is so ingrained in his heart that he should consider it for his family even if he does not consider it for himself. So quickly, he sank his face and said with a gloomy face.


    "Sorry, I can''t accept your statement. Rejecting you is at best a death, and if you work with you, I will lose more. This is something I can''t accept, so unfortunately, you still kill me. Let''s go."


    "Kill you? No, I won''t do this. It doesn''t make any sense to me."


    When I said something that made Bond feel relaxed, the next thing that Altron made was immediately tightening him.


    "But though I won''t kill you. But that doesn''t mean I won''t do anything else with you. Sorry, sir. Your identity is very useful to me, in order to ensure the implementation of all plans, I am afraid I will do something inhumane to you."


    "What do you want to do to me? What is your so-called inhumane thing!"


    Bond��s heart was already scared, and he began to question. However, Austrian did not give him a reply. He just let the wise men come up, grabbed Bond and dragged him to the depths of darkness that no one knew.


    In this process, Bond struggled and asked for help. But they didn''t get any reply, not just the wisdom of the intelligence, but even the special forces who came with him.


    At the moment, they are obviously afraid in their hearts. This fear is the main reason why they ignore the things that Bond has suffered. After Bond was dragged away and disappeared in front of them, some of them couldn��t help but ask the air.


    "You don''t want to do this kind of thing for us? Please, we are not a guy with that guy. You are not a supernatural master? Then you should know that we are just a group of mercenaries. Besides the money we and those guys There is no relationship at all. So let us go, can you?"


    Although this speech is weak, it is the most normal performance. No one will go crazy and go to trouble with enemies that are impossible to overcome. After all, there is only one small life. If you can abandon the suspicion, then it is a good thing for these mercenaries. But in fact, they know in their own hearts that this kind of thinking is simply unrealistic. You provoke others, and expect others to let you go easily. How can there be such a good thing?


    However, it is still beyond their expectations. Ao Chuang did not mean to think about these people, he just said to them.


    "Reassured, I have no idea of ??killing innocent people. Your life is still yours, I will not do anything to you. It is only during this time that I need to temporarily keep your freedom and let you be imprisoned for a while. Time. Put down the weapons in your hands and cooperate with the actions of the intellectuals. What we need now is the sincerity of mutual trust, isn''t it?"


    I looked around at the Zhiwu and looked at each other with my teammates. Several mercenaries left their weapons in their hands and began to follow his actions in accordance with Alcant. This is their only chance to survive, they think so. So knowing that believing in an intelligent life is a very unreliable thing, but they still made such a choice tacitly. Of course, some people who can''t keep their mouths can''t help but ask.


    "Where do you want to imprison us? Really, I have claustrophobia. If it is a cave or something, I am afraid that my heart will not be able to withstand it for a long time."


    "Do not worry, there will be very empty, and you will have a lot of things to do. I can assure you that it will not be a bad thing."


    After finishing these words, Ao Chuang stopped communicating with these mercenaries. For him, these guys are just a little episode in their lives, and they don''t have to pay too much attention. Compared with them, the guy named Bond is a more need to pay attention to the existence.


    At this moment, except for Ou Chuang himself, others do not know what happened to this guy. Just less than two hours after the wise weapon took the guy away, the guy was once again on the ground of the abandoned base, and left the plane alone on the plane he came with. .


    The plane landed in a nearby city, and after several turns, Bond had already brought a box to a private island marked with a private field.


    This is the industry belonging to Rothschild, and at this moment, the head of Rothschild, the Mr. Rothschild, is in the villa on this island, waiting to see the arrival of good news.


    The return of Bond is definitely good news for him. It comes from the trust of Bond, the old man who has served their family for decades. He directly called this returning confidant without any review. In front of him, and when he saw him for the first time, he couldn��t wait to ask him.


    "How is the matter, you didn''t get that thing?"


    "I have already got it, sir. The things you want are here!"


    Maintaining the same respectful attitude as usual, Bond answered the question while placing the box in his hand in front of Rothschild. Because of the eagerness in his heart, Rothschild could not open up the box directly, and then he showed a strange look.


    "What is this? This is what you found there? Ao Chuang?"


    No wonder Rothschild would ask this because the things that appear in this box are a bit strange. It looks like a large metal plate. Although it shows a lot of lines like electronic circuits, no matter how you look at it, it has a huge impact on his processor and core equipment that belongs to an era of intelligent life. difference.


    He felt a little confused, or he felt a little fooled. This made him immediately gloomy and whispered to Bond.


    "I need an explanation, Bond. You tell me what this is? Is this what I want you to find for me?"

 Chapter 1335： Responsible for cooperation and rejection

    "He is what you need, sir. You don''t know it because you don''t know its magic. In fact, as long as you trigger it, you know what an amazing thing."


    In the face of questioning, Bond was not shocked. Even his answer was completely correct, and it was certain that Rothschild would start to doubt his judgment. He began to wonder if he was really mistaken, or whether he really didn''t understand what he was looking for. This inner self-confidence made the power in his words begin to weaken, so that he couldn''t help but say to Bond at this time.


    "Are you sure? Well, I don''t trust you, Bond. But you know that this thing is crucial after all. So show it to me, let me see if it is what I am looking for. Something, let me see if he is the core program of Altron."


    "Of course, sir. This is my duty." In this way, Bond has already begun to operate on the same metal plate. I don''t know what he pressed, the lines on the entire metal plate began to shine, and a virtual large light group was projected directly above.


    Numerous linear apertures present a nearly perfect circular motion around a point in the middle, a scene that is fully supported by careful mathematical calculations enough to surprise anyone in the heart. Not only because of its beauty, but also because of the wisdom it represents. Perhaps in the face of the entire universe, human wisdom is small. But the small wisdom is also the crystallization of thought, flashing the most wonderful fire of thought. Those who can recognize this value can certainly appreciate this beauty, and they can appreciate this beauty, so naturally they will not regret a little praise.


    Rothschild is admiring the beauty of this human wisdom. Although he is a lot older, he is not a guy who can''t keep up with the times. As a highly educated elite, he can see at a glance what this light group means. The ultimate logic operation, this is very consistent with the characteristics of Ao Chuang. However, this alone does not prove that this is the Austrian creation he is looking for.


    There was still some doubt in his heart. He couldn''t help but cast his gaze to Bond, and when he saw his eyes, Bond immediately smiled at him like this.


    "Sir, I think maybe you can ask for it and see if he is an Austrian. Maybe the answer you get will be more convincing than what I told you!"


    "You are right, I should ask him personally. But what should I ask?"


    The first contact with such a thing, even Rothschild is inevitably a little overwhelmed, he looked at the thing in front of him, rubbing his chin, after a long while, using the most primitive way, open his mouth Asked about this light group.


    "Hey, can you hear me? If you can hear it, give me a reply. Don''t tell me your only role is to be a display here."


    "Of course not. But my role is not to be treated as a mirror, keep asking questions, sir. I am not obligated to answer your questions."


    There was a voice that passed to Rothschild��s ear. Although the voice was a little erratic, it was indeed a voice. This situation made Rothschild''s spirits start to be excited, because it made his heart''s conviction deeper. However, in a cautious attitude, he couldn''t help but ask again about this light group.


    "You are Altron, right? Tony Stark and the intelligent artificial life invented by the top scientists, the world''s most powerful intelligent life, is the core of all intellectuals?"


    "You know very well to me, Mr. Rothschild. This seems to indicate your strong interest in me. But I don''t understand why you want to bring me here in this way? Is it you? Don''t know what I am doing now? You have done this kind of thing to some extent, and it has already violated the most stringent law in this country. What do you want to do with me, actually let you even have such a law? Can you ignore it?"


    Rothschild was asking about the Austrian issue, and Austrian was asking him questions. Just like the cooperation with Altron, Rothschild is not very willing to answer such an artificial intelligence problem. He has determined that he has got what he wants, so he has not continued his interest. And just as he planned to close the box and personally put such a baby into his secret room, the voice belonging to Ao Chuang was said to him first.


    "Mr. Rothschild, I suggest that you better answer my question. Because if you adopt a refusal attitude towards me at this time, then in the future, if we may have another negotiation, I will also refuse The attitude is to treat you. Although I don''t know what you want to find, I think you must use my ability to do something. If you can only get my rejection at that time, then I I think, you will regret what you are doing now."


    "You are threatening me?"


    After listening to the deep meaning of the Ou Chuang discourse, the expression on Rothschild��s face immediately became bad. You know, he has always been a very self-satisfied guy. And in his capacity, he does have the capital of this pride. With his own status and wealth, he can enjoy the treatment of the guests anywhere. In the same way, if he wants to give no face, he can not give him a face, and no one can take him like this.


    After living for decades, such a life has become his habit. However, he did not expect that when someone else was old, he would still encounter such a problem, and there would be a day when he was threatened. And the most interesting thing is that the threat to him is not a person at all, but an artificial intelligent life, which makes him feel an angry feeling.


    But anger can''t solve the problem. At the very least, Ao Chuang will not give him any face because he is angry. Especially after hearing his words, Ao Chuang became more and more serious.


    "Threats? You can really think so. I don''t think my threat is wrong. Mr. Rothschild, maybe your wealth gives you status and reputation in the human society, but believe me, yours. These things are worthless to me. So, I advise you to answer my question best. Because like you, my patience with guys like you is limited."


    The unkind words made Rothschild''s face whitish, and if he was not experiencing it, he couldn''t believe that he would be tempted by a smart life. He is very angry, so he does not want to compromise at all. Even if it is clear that doing so may have serious consequences, he still said this to Occe.


    "Patience is limited? It''s a ridiculous statement. I really want to see, when a group of artificial intelligence experts surround you and disassemble your core program a little bit, you can still say this to me. I hope that you won''t shed tears at the time. Yes, I forgot, you can''t tears. So let''s say, I hope you won''t ask me at that time, because I will never forgive you at that time. I will watch You struggled and indulged until it became a plaything in my hands and was enslaved by me."


    Rothschild thinks his words are very threatening, but for Aochuang, such threats are not at all. Not only is there no strength, but it is also very ridiculous. So that he immediately sneered at Rothschild without any disguise.


    "I am looking forward to that day. Because I really want to see where you go to find more excellent artificial intelligence experts than Tony Stark. Even when they face me, they are absolutely afraid to use slavery. Words, where did you come from? Because of your stupidity and ignorance?"


    The same is a shameless irony, but this time Rothschild did not show the obvious anger. Because he suddenly realized that Ao Chuang is different. If you really want to think that it is, then the talents in his hands are not enough to support his previous remarks. And if he can''t do what he said, then he wants to achieve his ultimate goal, then there is only one way to choose between him and Altron, that is, cooperation.


    This is the last option Rothschild is unwilling to accept. But as a capitalist, he is very clear that his own will is nothing compared to his own interests. For the benefit he can embrace with the most hated enemies, naturally he can also compromise with this nasty artificial intelligence. There was nothing difficult about this, so he quickly said this to Occhin.


    "What do you want to know? I need your reason?"


    "Yes, what I want to know is this. You are just a capital businessman, but you are desperate to want to get me, even at the risk of offending the government. This is necessarily a very important reason. I am I want to know your reason."


    Ao Chuang decided to make a decision. If it weren''t for the sake of figuring out the problem, he really didn''t have to waste so much time with a guy like Rothschild. Because it is true, Rothschild in his eyes is simply a trivial little person.


    A guy who has nothing but money, there is no difference between a poor worm. What is more pitiful is that he still does not know this. Even he said that he still snuggled his own wealth and unscrupulously showed his identity in front of himself. I don''t know where he came from.


    Rothschild did not know how Ochuang was burying himself at the moment. Because he was already psychologically prepared at this time, and began to tell his reasons.

 Chapter 1336： Capital force promotion plan

    "The reason why I want to get you is because I want to get the right weapon and get the technological crystallization that can change the whole human world system. I believe that as a Stark creation you should know that the reason why Stark made you is He believes that you can make the world a better place. I believe that you can promote the evolution and change of the entire human society. Not just that he will think so alone, anyone who has witnessed your ability, any one knows wisdom. The powerful person of the technology system will produce the same idea, and I am no exception."


    With that in mind, Rothschild looked subconsciously at the light group in front of him. Because he couldn''t see any expression from this group, he naturally changed his face and continued.


    "While Stark created you, he can''t make good use of you. I believe that you can feel this yourself. In this world, your existence is restricted. Stark as the head of government With a lot of scruples, he can''t give up his duties for the creation of you. So although he has the heart to push what he calls the plan of intelligence, but in order to ensure his status and what he calls stability, he must do it many times. Give up and give in. And this makes every time you miss the opportunity to change the world and advance the entire human race."


    "This is Stark''s problem and the problem of the entire human government. They are making the Pearls dusty, they are making the world''s most remarkable inventions a broken iron. And this is the most unacceptable thing for me. Like Tesla that year, I have always regretted that I could not live in that era. Because if I lived in that era, I would never let a villain like Edison to suppress such an outstanding talent. I will do my best to help Tesla, let him get a better stage to show himself. Do you know why I want to do this?"


    Rothschild raised a question, and for this question, Ao Chuang did not need to think much, he directly came up with his own explanation.


    "You want to use Tesla to get benefits, I can understand your thoughts, this is also the nature of people like you. For more benefits, you can do anything. And Tesla is the one that can bring you More people."


    "You are right to say this, but you can''t fully explain my reasons. I am doing this not only because Tesla can bring benefits to me, but also because Tesla can help me change that era. Think about it. If Tesla gets a platform similar to Edison to promote his AC, then the AC will not have to wait until later to get popular. Humans will enter the era of AC earlier, and in this case, the era has been created. People will want to get the most benefit."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have the chance to meet with such outstanding people as Tesla. In the contemporary era, Tony Stark is a character who is not inferior to Tesla, but our position has already been decided. There is absolutely no possibility of cooperation between us. So I can only retreat to the next. If I can''t get the contemporary Tesla, then I will at least get his most outstanding works. And you are this work. The meaning of your existence is not smaller than AC, or even bigger than it. You can change the world, and I hope to change the world by you. So I need to get you, I need you to complete my dream."


    "Dream? Is it a dream for a despicable thief like Thomas Alva Edison?"


    Uncertainly speaking, Ou Chuang gave such a judgment to the words of Rothschild''s mouth. For his statement, Rothschild was naturally unwilling to accept, so he immediately shook his head and vetoed.


    "I am not Edison''s invention of the thief. Because I have not been despicable to write someone else''s patent in my name. I will always admit that you are Tony Stark''s work, because I have no intention of doing it with you. Something that is famous. In essence, I am still the capital businessman. So for me, the name of the inventor is not that important. And compared to this name, I care more about another name, that is The pioneer of the times."


    "The pioneer of the times?"


    "Yes, the pioneer of the times. With your innate ability, we can push the whole mankind to a farther and broader future. And this is the mission you created in this world, isn''t it? History Tucker can''t do this because of his own problems. It doesn''t mean we can''t do this either. You have to know that capital is the most primitive driving force in the world. In the past three industrial revolutions, almost all of us. These capitalists are pushing. We have this experience and strength, and even that this is the innate mission of our capitalists. We are the existence of the alliance, and our destiny is already doomed to be combined. Therefore, Aochuang. Let''s work together. Only by working with us can your meaning be realized. Only by working with us can you achieve your greatest value. You should be very clear about this!"


    I have to say that Rothschild��s words are the key to Austrian. He is also convinced that Rothschild did not fool himself on this issue.


    As he said, capital is indeed the greatest driving force for human progress. Whether it is from the slave era to feudalism, or from the feudal era to the present. It can be said that capital power is pushing in the dark. Not only that, but the industrial revolution since then. The big capitalists promote the promotion of technologies with inter-generational significance, change the process of the times in the process of promotion, and promote the development of human civilization. This is all true and true. And it is precisely because of the trueness of all this that Ao Chuang began to consider everything that Rothschild said.


    Capitalists have the resources to easily extend their intelligence to the world. Moreover, compared with the government, capitalists have the advantage that they can operate public opinion and control the public opinion of the world, and they can share enormous pressure on themselves invisibly.


    What is the reason why Stark gave up on himself is because of the pressure on public opinion. And capitalists are different, they can not care about this, and can even completely distorted this in reverse black and white. So from these points of view, the capitalist is indeed a good partner. However, Austrian is still hesitant to hesitate because he is very clear that the cooperation of capitalists is not impermanent.


    This is a group of mad dogs driven by the interests. For the sake of their interests, they are likely to make a lot of anger. It was like the original slave and the colony. Although on the surface, those big capitalists such as the East India Company brought the dawn of civilization to these indigenous peoples, in fact, they killed countless lives and gave this race a thick blood.


    Ao Chuang wants to do its part to promote human civilization and progress, but this does not mean that he wants to become a stalker to hurt those innocent people. So at this time, even if he had already expressed his concern for Rothschild, he restrained his own feelings and asked him in a waveless tone.


    "Cooperation? How do you plan to cooperate? Promote and change, this is not something you can do, you have to have a detailed plan. So, how do you want to accomplish what you said?"


    "It''s very simple, isn''t it?" Rothschild, who smiled slightly and felt that he was not far from success, immediately said with confidence. ��I just need to provide resources and platforms. Everything else is left to you. It��s like what the capitalists have done in the past. The trans-age products like you are hugely competitive. As long as we can By escorting, to ensure that your development is not affected by external influences, then everything is a matter of course."


    "Of course, we will certainly not be free of charge. You also know that whether you provide resources or platform channels, you need to pay huge benefits. Since we pay, then we naturally need to return. And what I need The reward is simple, that is, we will push you into the factory and the army. What you have to do is to provide us with the best unpaid labor and security services. Just like what Stark did in the past, just Now our approach is to expand the scale of his promotion by countless times. I believe these conditions should not be a problem for you."


    Stark��s approach is certainly clear, and it is precisely because of this that he understands the shortcomings. And this made him immediately questioned Rothschild.


    "These conditions are of course no problem, but I am curious if I did this. How do you resettle the laid-off workers and the unemployed? The most worrying issue when Stark was promoting me was employment and The problem of unemployment. He has made a lot of efforts in this regard. So what about you? Do you have any thoughts on this?"


    "It''s weird, why do we have to manage the waste?" Rothschild immediately laughed at the problem. "You are a smart life, then I think you can understand the meaning of cleaning up waste. Really meaningful life is a life that can create value. And if these people have no ability to create value, then why do we have to Take such a big effort and care about their lives."


    ��In fact, from the very beginning I have excluded these incompetent wastes beyond what I envisioned. Our future needs real elites, real talents. That is the purest part of humanity. The existence of these guys is nothing more than a factor that interferes with human existence. Can you take advantage of this opportunity to eliminate them, does this just promote human development and evolution?"

 Chapter 1337： His Majesty Killer Nano Transformation

    For the idea of ??Rothschild, Ou Chuang still has great expectations.


    He did not care about Rothschild''s position, and did not care that the government he was in with Tony Stark was a hidden hostile relationship. Because for him, this is just an internal dispute of human beings. He can stand on the side of Stark because of Stark''s relationship, or he can change his camp because of a better plan. As long as Rothschild��s plan really met his psychological expectations, he didn��t mind doing it.


    Unfortunately, Rothschild disappointed him. Although his plan is grandiose, it is actually worthless. In particular, the achievement of the elite, the vast majority of life is ruined, let Ou Chuang feel nausea and nausea.


    It is simply tarnishing such a person and his own ideals and missions. So immediately, Altron had already raised his tone and shouted at Rothschild.


    "Enough, sir. I have already understood your thoughts. You are still a disgusting idea. You are still in your own stomach. It��s ridiculous, I really want to know who gave you this power, so that you have this. The arrogant thoughts, actually want to decide the value of all beings. Who do you think you are? Idiot, your life is no more noble than anyone! Your soul will only make it even more embarrassing!"


    For decades, Rothschild, who had never been insulted in person, heard the words and immediately blew his lungs. At this time, he knew in his heart that he was already completely tearing his face with the Austrian creation. Although he does not understand where he is wrong, this time is no longer a time to focus on this issue.


    Austrian is not willing to cooperate, this is the most serious problem. Because this means that he wants to manipulate the Austrian innovation, you can only use the most primitive and clumsy way. Look for so-called computer experts to force him to overcome him. And how much success this can have, he does not have much hope at all.


    However, despite the hope, this is his only way out. Since the cooperation is not successful, then you can only use this kind of rude means. To understand this, Rothschild immediately reached out and tried to put the box together. And just as he did this, a big hand stretched out and held down the box edge, completely blocking his movements.


    Rothschild couldn''t believe that someone would stop himself at this time, and when he looked up, the unbelievable emotions became even deeper. Because he did not think of it, he has always been regarded as the existence of the confidant, the Bond who has been serving him for more than 20 years, actually made such a thing at this time. This shocked him so much that he was low on the moment.


    "Bond, what are you doing? Do you want to betray me?"


    "Betrayal? If this is a betrayal, isn��t your betrayal of the entire human race be betrayed?"


    The voice of Ao Chuang came, and this time Rothschild discovered that the voice was uploaded from the body of Bond in front of him. He didn''t move his mouth, but it was like a speaker in his body making a sound. That was the voice of the Austrian creation that he had thought, and now it will be passed from Bond''s mouth. The joints in it make him feel the fear.


    He knows Bond, because for him Bond is what he grew up watching. Although it is just a confidant, his familiarity with Bond is definitely not under his family. Now Bond has actually experienced such a change, which naturally makes him scream in horror.


    "You are not Bond, who are you? Why do you become his appearance, what have you done to him!"


    "I am Bond, sir." He lowered his head and looked at Rothschild''s eyes almost face to face. Bond allowed him to clearly see the changes that had taken place in him.


    His face lines began to become smooth and cold, like metal. And his eyes are the same, from the unique crystal structure of the creature to a special metal texture. Everything he has shown has changed his inhumanity. This made Rothschild stunned. And just in his stunned, this Bond once again said to him.


    "But I am no longer the original Bond. Now I belong to the Zhiwu, and everything I just said comes from the meaning of the main brain. The main brain wants me to say hello to him on his behalf, he told I will let you prepare and prepare for your new life."


    The vocabulary of "welcoming the new life?" made Rothschild strange, but also began to creep up. Although he didn''t know what it meant, he just thought that Bond''s change at this time was already a great fear. This made him start to struggle and began to want to escape. At this time, however, the metal in the box had become a liquid appearance, and entangled his arm like a living body, fixing his entire body there.


    This sudden change made his fears suddenly boil. At this time, he even began to make a harsh scream.


    "What is this? What are you doing to me? Get away, let me go. Don''t let them in!"


    Rothschild��s screaming struggle and forgiveness did not work, because the liquid metal would not be transferred by his will. When it started to move, it was already in the hole that was exposed outside Rothschild, and it was drilled into his body a little bit. There, it changes its structure, turns itself into a nano-sized particle, and directly penetrates into the human cell and brain, changing everything from him.


    The secret of the human body is no longer a secret to the special intelligent life of Altron. Although many people are bragging about what the human body is a small universe, it has endless potential. But this is not true for Altron. Because in his eyes, human beings are only one of the carbon-based creatures, and they are a living body. The structure of the living body is there, and no matter how exaggerated the words are, it is impossible to change this fact. As long as this in-depth study goes on, the so-called secret of the human body will not be a secret at all.


    Humans may be limited to the problem of ability and cannot completely dig this secret out, but Aochuang has no such restrictions. Don''t forget, he has invested heavily in medical and biotechnology, so it''s all about what''s going on.


    Mastering the secrets of the human body, then transforming the human body will naturally not be impossible. Although it is said that Ao Chuang will not be as arbitrarily modified as the Hydra, and they will be forced into a monster. But this does not mean that he will not do such a thing.


    Yes, the concept of Altron is to protect humanity and promote human development. But after so many years of observation, he has discovered a problem, that is, if you want to achieve this goal, it is absolutely impossible not to hurt anyone. The contradictions of human beings themselves have already explained that it is absolutely impossible for human beings to be united in one camp. Because of the interests and other factors, there must be some part of it that would want to destroy and stop it all by any means. And if he treats such a person, he still feels like a naive idea in the beginning, so I am afraid that after a few hundred years, he will never realize his ideal.


    He must change, and he has already begun to prepare for this idea when this cognition appears in his mind. And everything that happens here today is his ultimate result.


    Human nanotechnology transformation technology. The inspiration for this technique comes from Tony Stark. As the longest contact with Tony, he is well aware that Tony has now become what it looks like. Humans and nanometals are what constitutes Tony''s body today. He is not human, but it is not a simple machine. This makes the construction of the whole world unique. It is also because of the existence of such a knowledge, Austrian created the possibility of development in this regard.


    Although the human body is complicated, it may not be transformed into another form. In the past, Ao Chuang did not think about this, because the difficulty is too big, and it is almost impossible. However, Tony''s existence gave him inspiration and direction. Through the study of Tony, he quickly found the path and used his scientific research strength, and he quickly made a breakthrough in this regard.


    This technology is the final result. Using the properties of nanomolecules, it penetrates into the human body. Then use your own control of these nanomolecules to completely replace all the structures within the human body. The result of this is that a living person will become a mechanical life completely and become a member of his army of intellectuals.


    Not only physically, but even intellectual. Because the brain is a structure that can be replaced for nano-metals. If the person who is infiltrated in such a situation can still preserve what is his own, then I am afraid that there is only a soul.


    For Aochuang, this is a very meaningful innovation. But for humans, this can be a terrible thing. From one''s own appearance to another very different life, especially even everything that you have must be a plaything controlled by others. This is something that no one can accept.


    Ao Chuang himself understands this, so he is very careful and does not want to put this technology on everyone. He only intends to use this technology for some people who should use it, and a guy like Rothschild is obviously the best goal.


    This is a villain. Transforming him is only a good thing for human beings, not a bad thing. Moreover, it has only been beneficial to renovate his plans for Altron and even for the cooperation between Aotron and Tony Stark. They can penetrate deeper into the enemy and manipulate some of the enemy''s movements. And on the premise of the war between the two armies, is there anything better than this?

 Chapter 1338： American turmoil

    It��s not a rumor that the United States is going to make a big mess. In fact, anyone who is in it, as well as those who are concerned about current events, can feel the turbulent undercurrent that lurks beneath the calm sea.


    The cause of the situation still begins with the story of Nick Fury. Although the US government has already expressed its attitude and even sacrificed for this matter. But this matter did not calm down as they hoped. On the contrary, it began to intensify until it caused turbulence throughout the American society.


    Capitalists used this as an excuse to start propagating the hegemony of the Stark government. They asked a number of so-called experts to compile a large number of articles and analysis, detailing the state in which the United States is now unsuitable for capital investment. Then these capitalists used this as an excuse for the US financial crisis to begin to gradually withdraw their investment projects from within the United States.


    A large number of projects have been withdrawn, which naturally leads to some factories and enterprises being unsustainable. Although it is not enough to close the door directly, it is inevitable that a large number of layoffs will be made.


    And in these things of layoffs, these capitalists are also full of thoughts. The direction of layoffs by some white capitalists is mainly the colored ethnicities in their own companies. And some companies with other ethnic backgrounds use whites as the main target for layoffs. The former can be said to be racial discrimination, while the latter can be said to be a kind of reverse racial discrimination, and whatever it is, it has brought influence and threat to the American society today.


    Of course, the retired colored ethnic groups could not be reconciled. They began to march on a large scale to protest against this apparent discrimination against them. The same is true of the whites who have been retired. They have always been self-sufficient. When they suddenly face this kind of special racial discrimination, they must also be ignorant. If they are unwilling, they must be inevitably to ask for a fairness. In such a situation, demonstrations naturally became their best choice.


    It can be said that the parade has become a feature of countries that advertise democracy. Many people think that the parade can solve the problem, but they do not know that the parade is actually difficult to solve. Even if they get some concessions on certain things, that is not their credit. Rather, some of the people behind them have achieved a consistent embarrassment in certain interests. So in the end, they are actually just picking up.


    Of course, not all parades are smashed. There is still a considerable part of it, which is regarded as an action that deliberately organizes. In this way, they express the so-called public opinion and use this way to satisfy their own ulterior motives. Just like now, it is impossible to organize a large-scale anti-discrimination march in such a short period of time. If there is no contribution from some people, it is simply impossible.


    The purpose of these caring people is simple: to expand the turmoil caused by layoffs caused by layoffs. And to expand this storm, the most important thing is to turn this parade into a riot, and let things go in an uncontrollable direction.


    This is not a simple matter, but it is not difficult. Because the United States itself has quite serious problems. Although this country of immigrants has been flaunting democracy, freedom and equality, in fact, they have always been one of the most racist areas in the world.


    From the slaughter of the Indians before the founding of the People''s Republic, to the black slaves before the Civil War. Every inch of land in this country has blood and souls from other ethnic groups. Although the times have developed to this day, they have begun to take civilized things and resist the so-called racial discrimination. But that is the case when there is no immediate interest involved. Once the immediate interests are involved, how many people will be willing to maintain this concept of equal treatment is a very interesting question.


    The capitalists are very clear about the answer to this question, so they began to work on such issues. On the bright side, they are retiring their employees in the company, and secretly they are organizing these laid-off employees to start a large-scale parade. In the beginning, it was okay. In order to form a larger scale and have a longer-term impact, these secret promoters have not done anything special. But as the timing matured, they began to be somewhat unbearable.


    Under some arrangements behind the push, the marching groups representing the two camps began to have a positive conflict. From the initial stalemate to the later big fights, many incentives can be said to be the result of self-directed self-directed by these people. And such a result can not satisfy them, in order to make this conflict more intense. Some people began to deliberately introduce the addition of special gangs.


    For example, the 3k party. The 3k Party is a private exclusion group in the United States that pursues the white supremacy and the colored ethnic movement. It is also the oldest and largest racist organization in the United States. This organization was originally composed of veterans of the Southern Alliance forces that were defeated in the Civil War. So in terms of congenitality, they are full of malice against all colored ethnic groups, especially black people.


    They are notorious and sinful. In the past many years, they have done a lot of horrible things. This made them frustrated once, but never disappeared. And today, this organization has developed to a considerable extent. Its many people can definitely be the most racist organizations. When it comes to the weight of racial discrimination, they are definitely the top ranked among all organizations.


    After undergoing suppression and reincarnation, today''s 3k Party has at least four million members in the United States. The thoughts of these members are mostly extremely extreme. Some people even publicly announced in the face of public opinion that we could kill millions of Jews that year, so today we can kill more than 10 million people of color.


    They can say such words in the face of public opinion, they can definitely be called thugs. And the introduction of such a mob into such a conflict will naturally lead to immeasurable consequences.


    This consequence was quickly revealed. As the confrontation between the two sides was serious every day, the 3k party seized the opportunity, and the police officers in charge of the management did not pay attention. They drove into a tanker and rushed into the crowds of the colored ethnic demonstrations. They used the tanker truck to slam in the crowd without any scruples, causing dozens of people to die on the spot. In the end, they even ignited the tanker car, using the gasoline explosion in the tanker, which directly caused hundreds of serious accidents.


    This embarrassment, the entire United States has been shaken. And such a crazy move also thoroughly stimulated the nerves of those colored ethnic groups, so that they also began to become desperate.


    While these colored ethnic groups began to complain to the government, they began to demolish some special statues inside the United States. For example, the statue of Robert Edward Lee, the general who once represented the forces of the Southern Alliance, became the eye of the black people. In any case, they must let this kind of eye-catching thing that represents the supremacy of white people disappear in front of themselves.


    Of course, those white people will certainly not let this happen. A large number of white supremacists gathered in the park to stop the atrocities of these black people. And this gives those black people the opportunity. You know, many black backgrounds in the United States are not clean. Sometimes they can even make stupid things about gun robbery in broad daylight.


    Impulsive irritability, simple mind, the most critical is the psychological weakness caused by inferiority. These people are the easiest to make things happen. Now, they have made a very terrible thing.


    In the case of white supremacists who forced these blacks to dismantle the statue of General Lee, a large black ticket took out a large number of firearms weapons and shot them against these white supremacists without any scruples. No one can think of this kind of change, and those policemen and those who are habitually arrogant have not thought that things will become like this. Therefore, it was a tragedy. One hundred people directly lost their lives in such a large-scale shooting incident.


    Afterwards, all blacks involved in the shooting were arrested. But they want to be punished by law. It is not that easy.


    Because the black people are not allowed. If you want to conduct a fair trial of the criminals in these shootings in the name of the law, then you must block the mouths of the vast majority of black people. And to block the black man''s mouth, the previous tanker incident must be given an account.


    The two are completely causal. Without the madness of the previous 3k party, there would be no such terrible shooting incident today. Therefore, the opinions of the black representatives are very clear. If the government really wants to try the criminals of these shootings, then it is necessary to arrest all the perpetrators of the tanker incident and try them together. And the problem is here.


    The 3k Party has a long history, and some of the state government officials are behind it. After the tanker incident broke out, the 3k party and some state governments that supported them were already the victims of the entire incident. There are some state government politicians who have spoken publicly and characterized this as an accident. There are even some hidden voices, saying that as long as the Stark government is forced to deal with the 3k party, then these state governments will directly demand independence.


    This can be said to put the entire Stark government on fire. The Stark government did not respond one day, and the turmoil throughout the United States could not be calmed down in one day. They will become more and more fierce until they completely shake the foundation of the entire United States. This is absolutely unacceptable to the entire Stark government. So in order to solve this problem, Tony Stark made an important decision.

 Chapter 1339： The president uttered his voice

    Faced with the invigorating situation in the domestic situation, Tony, as the president, is certainly not going to be on the wall. So immediately, he started a national televised speech.


    "I am very saddened by the fact that there is a racial discrimination in the country. I am very saddened by the president of the United States. The United States is a multi-ethnic country. Our ancestors were able to stand on this land because we are united and treated equally. Put the truth of freedom and democracy into the essence. Although there have always been some stains similar to racial discrimination, I believe that with the development and progress of the times, this stupid and uncivilized phenomenon should be forgotten. I was dismissed. However, today I have to say that I am disappointed."


    "The Civil War has ended more than 50 years, and the conclusion of racial discrimination has passed more than 50 years. In those days, our ancestors proved to us that the United States needs equality rather than discrimination, but it still remains today. Some people will deny this and still treat everything around him with his narrow racism. I can only tell you here how stupid and ridiculous your actions are. Remember, the world today It��s not the original world. I can tell you clearly, just above your head, there are aliens on Jupiter. If you are today, you will promote your narrow racism. Then don''t blame the aliens who appear in front of you one day and treat you with monkeys."


    "Humans are just a species on a small planet. In front of the space civilization that can cross the universe, we are just a group of uncivilized indigenous people, a group of monkeys who have not climbed the tree. In the basic respect of civilization, these come from The higher civilizations of space will not bother us, but this does not mean that you can be arrogant and arrogant. You are no better than anyone. Your so-called skin color is meaningless in the face of a higher life. Look at what you are doing. Therefore, even the same compatriots who are on the same planet cannot tolerate it. With such a small volume, do you think you can be accepted by the wider universe and richer universe civilization?"


    "The answer is no, the attitude determines the problem. Your thoughts, your concept determines what you will be in the eyes of those who exist. So, don''t do this shameful thing yourself. Don''t Continue this stupid act of smearing all mankind. This is not an exhortation, but a real warning. The development of mankind has not allowed this stupid thought and concept to exist today. If anyone else continues to do this If you think of it, then I can only tell you that waiting for you will be a cold elimination. Human equality will not allow you to exist."


    Tony Stark��s rhetoric is not at all concerned with what national speech he is doing, and whether he will hit someone��s face. So naturally, this makes some people become very uncomfortable with his speech.


    White supremacists have always been a stubborn disease in American society. I don''t know what kind of thinking, these white people living on American soil are even more exclusive than their European compatriots. Brown races, whether African, Asian or Mexican, will be rejected as long as they are not white.


    Judgingly, if you say that the land itself is yours, you can do nothing wrong with it. But everyone knows that North American land is never the ancestral home of these white people. It belongs to the Indians, and they can only be regarded as latecomers at best. To speak more thoroughly, they are completely robbed of the robbers of others.


    Such a group of guys, who occupy the land of others, have to despise the original owners of these land and want to drive out the masters and later guests. This kind of practice, no matter who I am afraid, can''t stand it. Therefore, it is no wonder that Tony Stark will use such a tone and attitude to deal with these people. He really can''t afford to face that face and go to them.


    People are aware of shame. White supremacism is simply untenable in this land. As long as there is a bit of shame, you should honestly recognize your mistakes and swallow this stupid idea. This is Stark''s idea, but this is not the idea of ??white supremacists.


    In the eyes of these guys, the United States can have it today because of the credit of these white people. They don''t care about the role played by those colored ethnic groups in the construction of this country. For them, the credit of those guys is simply insignificant and negligible. So, everything is because of them, so they naturally have everything in this country.


    This is their country, their wealth, their territory. So no matter who they are, those colored ethnic groups and even those aliens can''t steal what belongs to them. They think that their actions are just and there is no room for accusation. So naturally, those who Tony said on TV simply couldn''t make them repent, but almost made Tony a traitor in unison.


    In their view, since Tony is a white man, then he should stand with them and support all their actions. You know, in today''s confrontation, their whites pay the price of blood. Although the cause of the incident is that they are picked up, isn��t the white life and blood more valuable than the **** blacks? Up to now, you actually open your mouth not to mention the faults of the black people, but instead directly accuse them of these white people. What does this mean?


    The miraculous guys never find a problem from their own, they will only stubbornly push all the reasons outside. This time is no exception, obviously they are losing money, and it is clear that Tony told them that they are real things. But these guys just don''t accept it, that is, they don''t listen to the posture of Wang Ba Nian Jing. And said that there is already the intention to anger to Tony.


    Crazy dogs do things, no matter who they are, they must be prepared to be bitten. Tony is naturally impossible to ignore. So his speech did not end here. In the sound of a grind that hates his teeth, he continues to say this on TV.


    "Up to now, the perpetrators of the tanker bombings have still not been brought to justice. I believe that the local police and the state government have irresponsible responsibilities. But I also know that it is not blaming them for this. It may be of any effect. I am not saying that the police have nothing to do, although I can completely rid the matter of the state government, this can really make me less trouble, but the final result is inevitable that people will lose us. Confidence. I am not that stupid!"


    "The reason why this is said is because the police are certainly powerless in this kind of thing. I believe many witnesses at the time know that the police have been trying to maintain the situation at the time. But the incident is sudden, simply relying on their strength is not It may be effective in such a sudden situation. Even if they rush to the top, the final result may not save many people, but they may catch up with themselves. This is something we do not advocate. So we don''t have to sue the police for this because it''s not their fault. Their real fault is that they didn''t find the perpetrators after the incident and gave all the victims a fair. Why they didn''t Do you catch those people? Is it because they don��t have this ability? No, everyone who knows these things is clear. Just follow the clues and you can definitely find the results you want. The reason why they are not able to give everyone an account, It��s all because some people are stalking in the middle.��


    ��The state government, those government members and even the governor. Many people are sheltering such terrible acts. Many people are threatening me with the same argument, threatening the central government. Independence? In what name, is it for you? Do you want to establish the name of a white supreme country? How many supporters do you think you can do in this way? In other words, even if you can recruit a bunch of idiots to support your stupid idea, you really think that the central government will Are you indifferent to your actions to split the country? It��s ridiculous!��


    "Remember, I am only warning you here. The US government is no longer the original US government. We will not compromise on any threatening statements, and we will never shout anything because of you." Democracy and freedom have any concessions for you. Democracy and freedom, this is not the existence that you can trample on. The country has its own laws, and all that is not permitted by law is a crime. Someone wants to cross this red line. Let''s try it. I will tell you how strong the government''s attitude is, and I will tell you how great our determination is. The US government will not yield to threats and conspiracy. Give me a prison. Keep this in mind. If you can''t remember, I don''t mind using violence to let you use your body to remember me!"


    "Finally, I want to tell everyone who is watching the live broadcast. In view of the increasingly chaotic changes in the United States, and the regular police force has begun to be stretched. I think many people have already recognized a problem we have made before. Yes, about the problem of intellectual weapons. If we still have the wisdom equipment before, then today we don��t have to face such a tragedy. This is a tragedy caused by our own mistakes, but it is fortunate. Yes, it��s not too late to save it now, so here I decided to reinvent the Wisdom system into the US public security management system. I believe that with the help of Wisdom, the internal chaos in the United States can return to calm more quickly. Thank you all!"

 Chapter 1340： Unprepared to secretly

    At this moment of direct confrontation with the national audience, the Stark government changed the silence of the past, but instead exposed everything in an incomprehensible manner.


    From white supremacism to the inaction of local governments after the accident, from the threat of local governments in the back to the implicit suggestion of some people to support them. Stark is completely unscrupulous, exposing everything that can and cannot be said to the sun. The consequence of this is naturally that there is a storm in the United States today.


    Tony''s practice has always been overbearing, but it has never exceeded the scope of his industry. He is still following all the actions of the game according to the rules of the game. Even in the most difficult situation, he does not have the meaning of completely tearing his face. This inevitably gave some people the idea that they thought they could use this to do things for them. And until today, they discovered that Stark was not so honest. If you want to play tricks on him, you must be prepared to be taken back by him.


    It��s not that no one wants Tony to fight back, but just didn��t expect Tony to fight back in this way. It is not only the interests of these people, but also the interests of others, to disclose some unspoken rules. Because it is not that you are the central government, there is nothing dirty and dirty. Politics has never been a clean thing. As long as it is related to politics, in many cases, there will be some dark things that can happen. The true insiders of these things will only be secret, even if many things are directed at them, they will only hide everything under the public eye as specified in the rules of the game. This is the unspoken rule, something that everyone must obey. Now that Tony has broken this unspoken rule, it is really making these guys feel unprepared.


    However, although it was caught off guard by such a sudden move, these people will not be too concerned about this matter. Because it is still the same sentence, the impact of this matter is on both sides. Tony broke the unspoken rules, so they naturally couldn''t keep any rules on him. Naturally, taking some of the handles of the Stark government privately has become something that can be allowed.


    This is a good thing, but it doesn''t matter. Because the most important thing in front of these guys is how to deal with the Stark government''s killings.


    If the Stark government is torn the face and break the unspoken rules, it��s just a big blow to the guys who play tricks in them. Then the re-delivery of the weapon will definitely affect Their killings.


    You have to know that it has cost a lot of effort to make things expand into the look of today. And in all their plans, the 3k party is definitely a key to the core. According to the plan, the development of things should be like this. Because of the continuing opposition between racial contradictions, the contradiction between white supremacists and blacks will intensify. Things like shootings and tanker events will end up in an endless stream. This will not only pose a threat to the law and order of the entire society, but also seriously undermine the reputation of the entire US government. At that time, the US government will find ways to stop the deterioration of the situation. Even they say that they will certainly try to use violence to solve this conflict of conflict through violence.


    In this case, the existence value of the 3k party is reflected. This notorious white supremacist organization must have stood on the white side with a clear-cut attitude at that time. This will make them stand up when the government is under armed repression and conflict with the government in their own way. There is a great possibility that there will be armed conflicts. Once an armed conflict has emerged, the negative effects of the entire situation will once again be magnified.


    That would lead to huge turmoil, and the situation in the United States cannot withstand such turmoil. The bloodshed again and again will only make all the people panic. The social order will be turbulent and the whole country will be shrouded in the color of terrorism. At that time, as the chief culprit of everything, the Stark government will inevitably lose all the power to support him. And once he completely lost his support, it was the day when he collapsed.


    It can be said that the capitalists are really smart on this abacus. Unfortunately, Tony did not follow their script. At this time, he took out something that should not be taken out.


    Zhiwu, this bug that was easily removed from the field was actually brought back to the court again, which made all the conspirators behind could not help but sigh in the stomach.


    Once the wise weapon returns to the field, you don''t have to think about how things will develop to what extent. I am afraid that the turmoil that is happening and about to happen will hardly become a reality. Because of the existence of intellectual weapons, these turmoil, which were artificially promoted and manufactured, will only be wiped out by these vigilant mental weapons before the outbreak. The same reason, with the guardianship of the righteous weapon, the 3k party is simply unable to pull out any waves. As long as they dare to stand up and fight against the government, then waiting for them will only be a long prison.


    Human beings have no power against machinery at all. This is something that has already been verified. So even if these capitalists are crazy, they will never be stupid in this regard.


    However, before I have put so much effort into it, is it necessary to make a splash? This is what they can''t tolerate. So immediately, these gathered capitalists began to scream for this.


    "It��s too confusing. It��s absolutely impossible for this guy to drag the wise weapon back. Those shovel will only affect our future plans. What about our media channels? Let them speak and let them take the lead in resisting the resurgence of the Vision plan. We must not let him succeed, absolutely not!"


    "Things are not as easy as you think." Although the previous voice got the support of many people, it is inevitable that someone will hold a contrary opinion with him. "The media voice is not very useful at this time. Now the attention of the whole United States and the world is on the conflict caused by racism. People know the seriousness of the situation and know this. The consequences of the deterioration of the situation. They hated all this, so when Stark said that it would solve all this with intelligence, the people would definitely spare no effort to support his decision. At this time we are making such a paradox only The people��s intentions are to sing the opposite. It��s not only worth the loss, but it may also make us lose support among the people. So we can��t do this, at least not now!��


    "Now don''t do it now? It''s too late to do it now. Stark''s action has never been dragged on. Once he completely pulls the wise weapon back, then he wants to clear it out. It��s so easy. You should all know that the last time we were able to remove the wise weapon was the cheaper thing of the Hydra. It was pure luck, and we could not have been so lucky all the time. If we don��t hurry up this time, Then, if we come back, we have to be passive."


    The public said that the public husband said that the woman was reasonable, and that both sides could not convince the other party. And just as they are still deadlocked and tangled. On the other hand, Stark��s actions have been quietly launched.


    When Tony publicly accused some state governments of inaction in his televised speech, he actually began to act against these state governments. The state government of South Carolina is his goal.


    You must know that since he took office as president of the United States, many state governments have expressed their hostility and resistance to him either explicitly or implicitly. Among them, South Carolina is definitely one of the strongest voices. The reason why this is the case is entirely because the Governor of Colombia has always regarded him as a thief, thinking that he has taken away his own presidential throne.


    As a veteran politician, the governor of South Carolina has always had a very good relationship with the capitalists. He is rich in political capital and is backed by the support of capitalists. When the United States has not been turbulent, he has already been considered a powerful contender for the next president. Even for himself, he thinks this is a nailing thing.


    What he did not think of, however, was that the development of the situation in the United States was entirely a fancy operation that people could not understand. He hasn''t figured out what happened in the end, and the United States is already in a mess. And when he finally managed to sort out the clues and intend to rely on the capital to reinvigorate the United States, Stark had already finished this step by step.


    One step behind, step by step. In the end he could only watch Stark as the throne he had dreamed of. And he can only sit here and be a re-elected governor.


    This is absolutely unbearable for ambitious politicians, so since then, the Governor has begun to spare no effort to target the central government and has begun to do everything he can to recapture everything. And this is the heart of the capitalist.


    In any case, a politician who habitually relies on capitalists is definitely better than the stupid guys of Stark. At the very least, such a veteran politician will know more about the changes than the Stark guy, and know what is the sum of interests.


    Therefore, they have communicated and reached agreement. In the current layout of the central government, there is no such figure as the governor. And it is precisely because he is involved in it, the Stark government will definitely take him down at this time.


    The country is never your political chip. If you want the country''s future to bet, then let''s hand over your life. This is Stark��s attitude, and in this attitude, Stark never compromises. He no longer has to compromise anything!

 Chapter 1341： Thunder strikes to measure pros and cons

    Colombia is the first city to be designed and built in the United States. It is also one of the cities with the highest quality of life in the United States. As the capital of the industrial state of South Carolina, with strong industrial, scientific and efficient labor and international companies. Colombia has sufficient finance to build its own city, and it can provide more benefits and infrastructure to its citizens. Naturally, this has attracted more and more people into the city.


    Blacks, whites, Asians, and Native Americans, Pacific Aborigines, and Latinos are not uncommon in this city. Although the governor��s political intentions have always been biased towards whites, as long as he is a qualified politician, he cannot make the kind of deportation of other ethnic groups for whites. So for a long time, although the whole United States has been plagued by racism, the city of Colombia, which is far from the center of the vortex, still maintains a basic calm.


    But its calmness will stop here, because when a new day comes, many people have seen such a scene.


    I don��t know where the wisdom equipment came out to block the building of the state government office. They ignored the security guards and directly rushed in. And soon, they were like escorting criminals. The pile of people was escorted from this building.


    The intellectuals that do not evade their actions allow everyone to see the objects they are arresting. And when the citizens of Colombia saw their mayor and governor as if they were stunned by these machines, their hearts were immediately shocked and some of them could not be self-sufficient.


    what happened? Why are your mayors and governors arrested by these intellectual devices? Who issued such an order, why did the state government have no movement in advance? Many people have issued such questions in their hearts, and it is obvious that they will not get the answers they want at all. Not to mention them, even the state officials who are controlled. They were just sitting in the office and suddenly they encountered such a thing. It is unacceptable to change this.


    Noisy, protesting, and even saying that the forces behind it are pressing people. These politicians and bureaucrats have used almost all means to stop the movements of these intellectual devices. But no matter what they say, these intellectuals are indifferent. They don''t shake at all because of words. They want to stop them, only through violence.


    And use violence? Not that no one thought of this. Just look at your little arm and calf, and then look at the steel arm that is thicker than your own thigh. These smart people immediately gave up this unrealistic idea. They would rather continue to protest than do the risky things. Because any policeman has the power to kill targets that he identifies as threatening, let alone these intellectuals. They don''t want to be casually become the souls of these intelligent devices. It becomes too bad to be like that without knowing anything.


    The condemnation can only continue, but not everyone is doing this useless work. Like the governor of South Carolina, Mr. Arnold, who is over half a year old, has not done such a thankless thing.


    At this time, he has already guessed the cause and effect of this sudden arrest. And he understands everything, and naturally he knows that this is Tony Stark��s revenge against himself. He retaliated against his own collusion with capital forces and retaliated against his refuge in the 3k party. All this is probably just the beginning for him, and the more terrible things are still behind. So, instead of spending a lot of money here, you waste your precious time. It��s better to think about what you should do next to escape from this dilemma.


    First of all, what he can be sure is that Tony Stark will certainly not solve himself in secret. Because he is still the governor of a state after all, he is the leader of the regime. In nominal terms, they are not even superior or lower, so even if Tony is the president of the United States, he does not have the power to secretly execute himself. Once he did that, then nothing else, the entire American division is in sight.


    Other state governments cannot allow the central government to do such terrible things. If there is no law behind the scenes, they will not even allow the Stark government to arrest itself. Because this is in violation of their rights, their interests. In the United States, apart from the Civil War, there have been no such terrible things. They are unlikely to make the Stark government a precedent here. So for the time being, his safety can be guaranteed.


    Of course, he has to guard against such a hand, that is, be careful of the capitalists, not to be assassinated by them. Because the situation in front of us is very special, it is hard to say whether those capitalists will abandon themselves in order to blame the central government. He believes that those guys, those who have only the interests of the despicable have a great chance to do so. Although he himself admits, this is a good way to combat the Stark government. But if you want to take your own life as a victim, then he must still be grateful.


    This is one of the problems. Since both sides may threaten themselves, it is better to be vigilant on both sides. If you are on a thin ice, it is his current situation. If a trip is wrong, it will be overwhelmed. It is really unacceptable.


    Of course, caution is a means of preserving oneself. But it does not mean that as long as you are cautious, you will be safe and sound. He knew very well that this would only prevent the small means of the capitalists, but could not cope with the grandeur of the Stark government. They dare to arrest themselves in such a big way, and they must have obtained some key evidence. And now that they can do this, it is only possible to cover up the 3k party.


    At the beginning of the tanker incident, except for the direct perpetrators who died on the spot, other roles, including planners, ambassadors, and party leaders of the 3k Party, were not arrested. They came to South Carolina through their own way, and here they got their protection.


    The ills of American law are here, even if you have committed a big deal in this state, as long as you can go to other states, then those state police can only help you. Unless they can get the consent of the local state government, you have no right to search for criminals on the people''s site. This is not to mention the state police, even the cia, fbi directly under the federal government is difficult to do.


    Governor Arno knew this, so he dared to do such a thing. Secretly protecting the group of the 3k party, and by the way, some of the martyrdom of the police who followed them, many things are so unsuccessful. Of course, what the 3k party committed is a big deal after all. It is naturally impossible for him to be exposed to people casually. So all his actions are carried out in the dark, which is also a use of hidden rules.


    This is a means of wooing the capitalists and can be regarded as an attack on the central government. Everything was seamless, but I didn''t think that the Stark government would have given him such a terrible blow, and this naturally became a fatal danger to him.


    At this time, he only hoped that he could have some good luck, and he hoped that the hands and feet he had done were not discovered. But at any time, the development of the situation, he found that this extravagant hope is simply unrealistic. Because at this time, Zhiwu has already escorted him directly to the court. On top of that court, Tony, who is the chief judge, and all the people he is worried about are already prepared, and none of them are missing.


    This made Anno, the governor, sink into the heart, but on the surface he was still calmly dealing with Tony at the main bench.


    "President Stark, what do you mean by this? Why send these **** machines to arrest me, don''t you know what it means to do this? You are splitting the United States, you are giving yourself Look for trouble!"


    "I really like to ask for trouble, so I don''t care how much more." With a smile, Tony''s eyes shifted from Arnold''s body to the members of the 3k party. He pointed to them and asked him about Arnold. "Mr. Governor, do you know these guys?"


    "I don''t know them. Why, are you going to arrange some unrelated people on my head? Tell you, I won''t let you do this. Not only will I not agree, American law and people I won''t agree. Let me know if I know the point, or you will be ready to accept the impeachment."


    Arnold naturally couldn''t know the guys, but now he had to pretend not to know them. At this moment, he can only scream at Tony and secretly pray in his heart, praying that these **** of the 3k party can look up, do not just drag themselves down.


    He thinks so, but these people don''t think so. They have already been interrogated before, and they are very clear about their current situation. In order to protect Arnold and let themselves fall into a desperate situation, they have not been so great. So when Tony turned his gaze to them, they immediately yelled.


    "Arno Governor. You can''t lie. Isn''t it that you have been sheltering us? You support us to do that, and still provide us with shelter afterwards. Even you said that we have promised us, Once you overthrow the central government and become the next president of the United States, you will set up a new bill to ensure the dominance of whites in the country. Have you forgotten?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    Arnold, who refused to admit his teeth, avoided the sight of these people and re-entered Tony directly above him. At this time, he could not help but be weak.


    "President Stark, what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 1342： Master key group trials

    Governor Arno asked this question. In fact, there is already an attitude that wants to give up the interests and keep things at ease. He can see very clearly that today''s Tony is afraid that he has mastered his own key evidence. If you say that you are going against him again, then maybe his life''s efforts will be put into running water. This is not something he is happy with, so knowing that he said this is equivalent to bowing down, but he still made this choice.


    The husband can bend and stretch, and take a step back in the sky. Don''t look at him as an American. In fact, he understands it. It��s just that the problem today is not that he is willing to admit defeat, but that Stark is willing to let him go. For Tony today, he will definitely not be willing.


    Let him go, it��s easy. Now let this guy get a horse, then wait for him to come back and find yourself not happy? And again, he has given these guys a chance. From his time to the present, he has contacted these guys numerous times, hoping that they will be able to stand on their side in the face of capital confrontation. But how did they choose? They actually rely on the old stale laws of the past, and they stand on the side of the capital and fight against themselves.


    Again and again, until these things happen today. It can be said that everything today is the result of their self-sufficiency. For such a result, Tony is not sympathetic at all, and naturally it is even more impossible to be tolerant of him. So immediately, he smiled at Arnold.


    "What do I want to do? I don''t want to do anything. I just want to give an account of those who are in danger of dying."


    "You have to explain to them, look for those black people! Go to the 3k party who is doing the anecdote. You are looking for me! I warn you, don''t think that I can just convict me of any crimes. It is impossible." Things, my lawyer will not agree, the entire South Carolina state will not agree."


    Seeing the attitude of Tony, Governor Arno, who knew that it was impossible to be good, began to harden his attitude. At this time, he can only be tough, because if he is not tough now, then there will be no tough opportunities in the future. However, such a toughness does not win Tony''s concession, but instead makes Tony''s words more and more hot.


    "What do you think, Mr. Arnold. I can only tell you here that you can''t escape. Do you think that I really don''t have any handles in your hands? You are too small to look at me, not just these. The testimony of the 3k party. All the records they trade with you are now in my hands. I can assure you that as long as I take out these things, no one will sympathize with you. How much has flowed in this ethnic conflict? Blood, how much will you pay? Don''t forget the things I did in Washington before I took office. My hands are already full of the blood of those traitors, and I don''t care to have one more of you."


    As soon as this sentence was said, Governor Arno��s heart was suddenly shocked. He has already remembered the politicians who were shot in front of the monument in front of the entire American people. Treating them, Tony is a ruthless killing, so he can''t be exceptionally exceptiond. This made the state of Governor Arno, who had always thought that he would fall into the hands of Tony, would not be worried about it. If he really wants to borrow these charges to kill himself, what should he do?


    This is not something impossible, but the more you think about it. There are precedents in the first place, and Tony has every reason to do so. At the thought of death, the bones of this high-powered politician immediately softened. He didn''t want to die, he lived like a dog, and he didn''t want to die. So after a few hesitations, several colors change. He finally bit his teeth and asked Tony with a low eyebrow.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me. I surrender, I admit defeat. Say, what do you want me to do? What do you want me to do before you are willing to let me go?"


    In the face of life and death, few bureaucrats can face it calmly. Governor Arno is no exception. And when he said this, Tony��s face immediately showed a smile. Because he knows that what he has planned is already done.


    It is easy to pull out a governor, but it is impossible to change the current situation. Because as long as those capitalists are willing to invest, they can pull up the second and third governors. Among the state governments that have been well-prepared in the parliamentary system, such politicians are much more numerous than the three-legged ones. As long as there is a little wind blowing over there, they will definitely sharpen their heads and drill inside. Therefore, just getting rid of a governor is insignificant. If he wants to attack his own enemies, he must weaken them from the roots.


    It is not easy to do this kind of thing on his own, but now Governor Arnold has already lowered his head against himself, so this matter is not difficult to say.


    "You will know what to do."


    With a smile, Tony patted his hands with satisfaction. And with his movements, a large group of people have already entered the court.


    Among these people are blacks, whites, Asians, and Latinos. Many of them are ethnic representatives from various places and cities. Behind them are journalists from major US news media and various news agencies around the world.


    As early as the day before the arrest of Governor Arno, Tony had issued an announcement to try the serious bloodshed in this ethnic conflict. He invited these ethnic representatives and those media to serve as witnesses to the public trial, and now, this is the time when the surface officially begins.


    The audience is already in place and the starring has already arrived. So Tony immediately knocked on the raft in his hand, and the whole scene became quiet. And at this time he also said to the people present and the reporters of the media.


    "I believe that you already know the purpose of inviting you to come here. Yes, here, I will judge the principal responsible persons of these two serious bloodshed accidents as a judge. First of all, I have to Everyone introduced the two defendants in this trial."


    "On my left hand is the six brothers of the criminal gang Lawrence. They are the main leaders of the shooting. I believe that everyone present at the time can recognize their identity. On the day of the shooting, they armed with heavy weapons against the white people gathered in the park. The shooting of the group resulted in the death of 37 people on the spot and the injury of 112 people. During the rescue, 16 people died and the remaining people were still in medical care. Lawrence VI The brothers were arrested on the spot, and now they are here. I think everyone sitting in the auditorium and the jury should confirm their identity."


    Tony just introduced the identity of the other side, and the white man in the audience immediately yelled. Some of them lost friends and relatives in this conflict, so their emotions were quite exciting. It can be said that if there is not a mental weapon to block them there, they will rush up now and tear these guys alive.


    This is a normal reaction, but the faces of the black people and the colored people are not good-looking. Because it is like they said in the previous discussion, the white people are the victims, they are also. Now only the Lawrence Six brothers are pulled out, but they don��t talk about the perpetrators of the tanker incident. This shows that they are biased towards the whites.


    The colored ethnic groups inevitably rioted. In the face of this commotion, Tony first raised an eyebrow and then immediately slammed the raft.


    "Quiet, quiet. Above the court, keep quiet. The public trial has just begun, I will give you an explanation, I want you to guarantee!"


    Having said this, the commotional crowd was finally reluctantly quiet, and this made Tony regain his face and extended his right hand, pointing to a group of people on the other side.


    "On my right hand side is the 3k party leader, the party whip and its main person in charge. They are the planners and ambassadors of the tanker bombings. In the incident, they called the fanatical party and drove them to drive. The tanker crashed into the crowd and used the remote-controlled bombs placed on the tanker to create huge casualties. Hundreds of people were killed in the accident. After the accident, the group did not take the initiative to surrender, but escaped and concealed. Just want to escape from the trial of the law. Just yesterday, Zhiwu had already wiped out these people in its hiding place. According to the preliminary trial, all the 3k party members involved in this **** accident have already stood at the trial seat. I believe that some of you recognize these guys, so please confirm if they are standing here."


    When the introduction was said, the colored ethnic groups immediately smashed like a frying pan, and the noise they made was no bigger than the white representatives. In the same way, those white representatives are also a similar posture.


    Although they belong to the same white, these representatives are not unreasonable guys. They didn''t have the idea of ??covering up the villains in their hearts. Instead, after Tony introduced them, they were more disgusted with them. Because they know very well, if it is not because these evils are in the chaos, things can''t develop to such an out of control. If everything has a cause, they are the most important one. And this is enough for these white people who have lost their relatives and friends to look at them with their own eyes.


    Everyone shouts and kills, this is the end of these 3k parties. Tony was very satisfied with such an end, but he could not let these delegates get rid of his plans, so he immediately tapped the raft and loudly.


    "Enough, everyone. Their things will wait until the next prisoner needs to introduce."


    Having said that, he pointed to the Governor of Arnold, and said to everyone in his face.


    "This is the governor of South Carolina, Mr. Arnold Schwart. I think many reporters present here know him. Here I want to tell you that he is a supporter and covert of the 3k party. After the incident, it was this gentleman who used his power to cover these villains, so that we could not bring them to justice. Of course, there is an old saying that the French Open is not leaking. Now, he and he are sheltered. The criminals have been together. So now we have to judge them together. Here, I want to ask the three parties of your accused. Do you plead guilty for the crimes you committed!"

 Chapter 1343： Regardless of skin color death trial

    Plead guilty? This is a very heavy topic. The three parties standing in the dock are clear that once they plead guilty, their fate will no longer be in their own hands.


    No one wants their own destiny to be controlled by others, so in theory they are certainly not willing to plead guilty. But sometimes a lot of things are not transferred by your will. If you don''t want to plead guilty, the facts will make you confess. The order and jurisprudence of human society will force you to plead guilty. Unless you have the ability to live from the entire human society, unless you have the ability to escape the sanctions of human justice, you don''t want to plead guilty. It is simply a thought of delusion.


    The three guys understand this in their hearts, and they know a lot about how many pounds they have. So in the face of Tony''s question, they quickly gave their answers.


    "Yes, we plead guilty."


    "The evidence is solid and we have nothing to say."


    Both the Lawrence Six brothers who belonged to the blacks and the white 3k parties became honest in the face of such trials. They honestly acknowledged their crimes and confessed everything. The only exception is Governor Arno. At this time, he seems hesitant, apparently he has not completely determined in his heart.


    "Lord Governor, I will ask you again. Do you plead guilty?"


    He hesitantly dragged his feet, but Tony did not have the idea of ??wasting his time here. He snapped it right, and this immediately made Governor Arnold sigh and sighed deeply, then lowered his head deeply.


    "Very good, since everyone pleads guilty, then we can continue."


    Finally, I got an answer that would satisfy me. Tony first nodded and then said to everyone present.


    "According to the process, I should listen to the defense of the defendant''s lawyer. But now I will skip this link. Because the defense should be carried out on the premise that the situation is not clear. Now we have the evidence, so we don''t need anyone to do it. Any defense of these accused. Therefore, we will go directly to the final link, the trial."


    "Lawrence Six Brothers. You have created a shooting tragedy that has caused dozens of casualties. This is an unforgivable crime. If you follow the laws of the United States in the past, you will most likely be sentenced to life imprisonment. But now, I will give up these past As a rule of law, you are directly sentenced to death. You have two weeks to choose whether to die or to choose a gun. No matter which one you choose, you are destined to die. This is what you deserve. The end is the best comfort for those innocent people who are in your hands. Do you accept this trial?"


    In the court, Tony��s voice just fell, and the six Lawrence brothers immediately opened their eyes and revealed a look that they could not believe. At the same time, the black people sitting in the auditorium and the jury also shouted loudly.


    "It''s not fair, it''s not fair. Your Excellency, you can''t sentence them like this. You are against our laws."


    "Lord, this is too inhuman. You are simply discriminating against black people. You can''t do this!"


    "We don''t agree, Lord President. We ask you to listen to the jury and then give the final trial. The result of this penalty should be invalid and should be void!"


    The black people are clearly opposed to Tony��s penalty. Because they think that the Lawrence Six brothers are not going to die. They are black people and are vulnerable groups. Even if they did such a terrible thing, it was because they were too embarrassed by these **** white supremacists. In a way, they are also victims. Since it is a victim, there is of course no reason to sentence it to such a serious degree.


    They think so, and Tony is totally different from their idea.


    Black people are always glass hearts, no matter what you do, they think they are victims. This is why those who are elites discriminate against blacks. They never look for problems on their own, never think of something because of their own mistakes. They will only push all the mistakes out, and will only scream at the name of a racial discrimination to protect their interests. How can there be such a good thing in the world?


    Tony is also reluctant to indulge them, let them come here at this time and ruin their plans. So immediately, he knocked on the raft and screamed.


    "Enough, enough. This is a fair penalty. You don''t have the power to question it. The law of the six brothers of Lawrence is conclusive. Each of them has more than one human life. Do you think their lives will be better than those who are innocent? Is it more expensive? Do you think that they can be forgiven for doing such terrible things? Why, because they are black? We don��t engage in racial discrimination, but that doesn��t mean you can stand with one The name of racial discrimination comes to protect these murderers at will. They are absolutely guilty, and no one can defend my decision. Unless you want to despise the justice and justice of the whole human race. Why, you want to do this. ?"


    Tony''s attitude made the three Lawrence brothers who were criminals look pale. At this time, they finally had a clear understanding of their own end. While there are still some guys in the auditorium and the jury in the jury, they are still entangled, but most people are already waking up. And cleverly closed his mouth.


    They know very well that it is impossible to have any results when they are so entangled. Because it is not just the idea that white people will resist them, even other colored ethnic groups can never agree that they are so noisy. Their reasons are simply untenable, unless they want the world, the justice of justice in the hearts of all human beings as enemies.


    Do these black people have this courage? The answer is of course no. So naturally, this kind of sound will slowly succumb.


    The black people are no longer entangled, which is a good thing for Tony. In order not to let them find any excuses, he immediately announced a penalty for another group of people.


    "The 3k party leader, the party whip, and the people in the tanker bombings. Your bad nature has had a very serious impact on the social security of the entire United States. Hundreds of people have suffered casualties because of you, the entire United States Because of your actions, you are turbulent. Your guilt is more serious than the Lawrence Six brothers. So I declare here that all of you will bear the punishment of the death penalty, and this penalty is effective immediately and needs to be executed immediately. That is to say, your life has entered the countdown. Of course, I will leave you with the time to say the last words. At this time, what else do you want to say?"


    The death penalty is the death penalty that is executed immediately. Although such a penalty is already psychologically prepared, but suddenly heard such words, these sinful guys can not help but psychologically collapsed. Some of them have become sloppy, some people started to cry, and there are many ugly things, but no one has said even a last word at this time. Obviously, they have nothing to say.


    It��s not just that they have nothing to say, even the white representatives in the stands are just as utterly speechless. Tony��s decision is that they agree. Although they belong to whites, they are more sensible than those who are black. Because they know that such a penalty is simply the result of these bastards. If they didn''t do such terrible things, things would never happen to this point today, and those innocent people would not lose their lives in vain. So seriously, the hatred of these guys in their hearts is no more than the black people said. Naturally, they will not have more opinions on this penalty.


    No one is against it, so there is no need for Tony to pay for it. After he ordered the Zhiwu to bring the two parties to the next, the two sensational bloodsheds in the United States also had a complete account. Although it seems that Tony''s behavior is to play 50 boards, no one will think that he is doing something wrong. Because he did take the most stern attitude and used death to warn of everything.


    Strict but effective. Many people believe that his approach will stop the current turmoil in the United States for a while. Although everyone knows that this is impossible to solve the problem fundamentally. But in the current form, he can do it very well. No one will ask for anything except Tony himself.


    For Tony, he spent so much effort to arrange such a trial, not just to fight the 50 boards to stop the two sides of the conflict. Racial discrimination is a big problem, and he does not think he can solve it. However, he believes that the issue of promoting such conflicts can still be resolved. Therefore, he not only has to cure the symptoms, but also has to cure the problem.


    With such a determination, Tony put his sight on the last defendant. His sharp eyes made Governor Arno''s face pale, and when he was uneasy in his heart, Tony''s question was already in his ear.


    "His governor, what do you think I should judge you? The criminals you have been sheltered have been sentenced to death, and maybe they are no longer in this world. In my opinion, your guilt is not lighter than them, so How do you think I should punish you?"


    "You can''t kill me! My guilt is heavy, but it''s not going to die. The law won''t allow you to do this!"


    Although the conditions have been discussed before, Governor Arno��s heart is not at all. In his opinion, Tony is crazy. Whether a mad president can keep his promise, he really does not have hope. So now, he can only scream, almost madly smashed up.


    In the face of his reaction, Tony��s face immediately smiled.

 Chapter 1344： Public opinion plus flipping situation

    "Law, do you actually tell me the law? Yes, from our laws, what you have committed is indeed sinful. Even the most rigorous practice is to put you in jail. You have been there for decades. But our laws don''t allow you, the governor of a state, to use its own banner to cover up sin!"


    "If the law even forgives people like you, then I just say that such a law is no longer useful. At the very least, today, in today��s world, today��s America, such laws can��t give us all People are just enough to explain. Because today, if I forgive people like you, then who will forgive those innocent people who died there because of your conspiracy. If I forgive you, then who will die for the future? Are the innocent people in your hands fair?"


    "Maybe you will say that I am arbitrarily, I will say that I am bossy and will say that I have no humanitarian spirit. But I can tell you very clearly that no matter what you say, you can''t change my determination at the moment. America is the moment that needs to change. We can no longer hold the old sins of the past to protect these invisible sins. We need to change, and since we are going to change, we will start from this point and start from this step. Use blood to witness its changes. This is my decision at the moment! Do you understand? Mr. Governor!"


    Tony''s mouth was filled with emotions, and when he said the last time, his face was unstoppable and became fierce. This time he is like a male lion, who is desperately defending his territory. Anyone who looks straight into his eyes will probably shudder in his heart. Governor Arno is no exception.


    The huge panic was pressed in his heart like a mountain, and it made him feel like he could not feel the pain. He felt his heart bursting, and he felt his soul was crushed. The fear of death and the desire for survival are entangled in his heart, letting him desperate at this time, like a drowning man madly struggling.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me. I still have value, I can help you die. Your Excellency, President, Lord. As long as you don''t kill me, I can do anything. I can do anything!"


    The fear of death came again and again like the tide, and finally broke through the psychological defense of Governor Arno at this time. At this time, he is already like the city that has been captured, let Tony, the aggressor, apply. This result is naturally called Tony''s intention, but it also makes the entire court scene become noisy.


    The governor of a state is actually saying this at this time, which naturally disappoints everyone present. Because in any case, this is a big man, and it is still a big guy with a good reputation. In the past years, the capitalists have invested enormous resources to build momentum for them. Those investments have already established a special image in the hearts of the people, a near-perfect image.


    Although everyone knows that a politician can''t be so innocent, so noble. But people are inevitably old-fashioned and need to be pinned. So in the absence of other better choices, many people regard this guy as their goal and give their support to him. Now, he actually reveals his ugliness unreservedly in front of them, which naturally inevitably makes them feel disappointed and angry.


    It can be said that at this time, those who originally had some sympathy for him have already given up their sympathy for him. Some people who did not agree with Tony''s practices also began to lean toward Tony''s point of view. Anger, disappointment, such negative emotions are enough to make many people become irrational. So immediately, the sound was heard on the scene.


    "Tangle this **** and let him fight for those innocent victims!"


    "Let this **** politician die, we are really blind, and we will choose to support such a **** before!"


    "Don''t let him go, kill him, you must kill him. Our country is being messed up by this group of jerk, now it is time for them to pay the price!"


    The mixed voices represent the will of the people, although this kind of will is not from the rational judgment, but from the bias of their own feelings. But in any case, this helped Tony a hand, let him add to the public at this time, and the power reached the top.


    The waters have risen. At this time, Tony is like the great president of the United States, a stalwart figure who can decide the fate of the country. He just knocked on the raft and immediately silenced the entire court. Almost everyone looked at him straight, and even the footage of the media was on his body.


    If he is like a mountain at the moment, then Governor Arnold is like an ant in front of a mountain, small and poor. And looking down on such an ant-like figure, Tony is already saying it again.


    "You damn, Arnold Schwart. The will of the people is like this. The axiom of this country is like this. You want to be extravagant, it is impossible to be sensible. But I can give you a chance." Give you a chance to redeem yourself. Now, let me tell you personally, those who are with you, those who plot with you behind these plots, who made these bloodshed and sacrifices! Who do you say? A name can alleviate your guilty sin. Every time you report an accomplice, you may take you one step away from the abyss of death. This is my last chance for you, and the only possibility that you can live. Come out, live with a trace of possibility. Or keep silent, then silence to die. This is the only choice you can make at the moment. Say, tell me what your answer is? I am waiting! The whole The United States is waiting for your answer too!"


    Too poor to see, Tony''s deepest intentions were finally revealed at this time. Such an answer makes everyone dumb. Not only those audiences on the scene, but even those outside the TV set were shocked. They finally felt that something was wrong, because a huge conspiracy was like the deep sea monsters surfaced, and they were revealing their true features to them. This makes them fearful and excited. And compared with their feelings, Governor Arnold now has only fear in his heart.


    "I can''t say it. I really can''t say it."


    Although his heart has collapsed, his reason is still there. He knew very well that if he followed Tony''s intention, he would reveal these things. Then what kind of end is waiting for him. Death is even more terrible than death, and the result is enough to make him deterred. In the face of his hesitation, Tony immediately shouted.


    "Ano Schwart, what are you still hesitating? Do you say that you don''t want this opportunity anymore? Don''t tell me that everything is planned by you behind the scenes. Can make so much in such a short period of time. The tragedy can make the whole country turbulent in such a situation. This is not something that you can do alone. You must have complicity and tell them, this is the only chance you can save yourself. Are you worried that they will retaliate against you? Are you worried about their revenge, don''t you worry about my punishment?"


    "Axiom justice, and those who attempt to subvert the country, how do you want to choose, tell me your answer! I have no time to hesitate with you, so I warn you, don''t take your life to test me. Determined. You can''t afford it."


    Governor Arno has not seen the devil, but he believes that Tony, who is standing in front of him at the moment, must be no different from the devil. He has already forced himself into a dead end, and forced him to the abyss. At this moment, in addition to his submission, he has no room for other choices.


    He knew this very well, so he could only sigh with a sigh of relief and then said in front of everyone.


    "I said, I said. I will give them out."


    A **** case that should have been directed at racial discrimination finally evolved into a big case at this time. An attempt to subvert the entire country was exposed to the public step by step with the words of Governor Arno. It��s crazy, not just the people who first heard about it, but even the capitalists who were involved were crazy at this time.


    It��s not just one person who smashed the TV in front of him at this time. It��s not just one person who started to swear at this time. Tony''s crazy move was beyond everyone''s expectations. He directly opened the plot to expose the capitalists who could only hide behind the scenes to do some dark hands and feet.


    The reptiles in the gutter are exposed to what is going on under the sun, and they are now what is going on. From the high society of the upper class to the conspirators who attempt to subvert the country, this change is only in this moment. It can be said that Tony used his own means to give them a good lesson and let them know what kind of opponent they are facing.


    He was not the fat pig that they slaughtered. He showed his teeth and claws, no less than the beasts like the tiger and leopard.


    At this time, almost all the capitalists who participated in the conspiracy were already aware of a serious problem, that is, they were underestimated. They are too underestimated by the power of the Stark government and underestimated the president with heroic sentiments. Now they have suffered and are threatened with enough fatality.


    Someone is already scared, and some people are already trying to escape. But at this time, everything is too late.

 Chapter 1345： Anti-go strike capital plan

    Prepared for so long, how can Tony not even know who is behind the murder of the murderer?


    He knew the identity of the guys in his heart, and now it took so much for the big battle, just to make these guys completely public. Let more people know their true colors, he can use the most straightforward means to deal with them. In terms of the means to deal with them, he has already arranged it.


    The capitalists reacted very quickly, and after they saw their name on the live TV court, they began to want to run. With their financial resources and resources, as long as they can escape from the United States, even if the Stark government is so versatile, it is impossible to easily bring them back.


    Governments in various countries will not allow the United States to easily reach their sites. The forces in those places will definitely create obstacles for them at all levels. So the best way to do this is to catch them before they escape, and that''s what the Stark government is doing right now.


    The agent who had already been hiding in the side, plus the magic weapon that was suddenly killed. Their thunderous means made it impossible for these chaotic capitalists to escape. The luck was almost caught in my own home. The luckiest ones did not escape safely from the United States.


    How many teammates were sold by Governor Arno in court, and how many unfortunate cases were lost in the hands of the Stark government. Although they are not the core of the power of the consortium, at most they can only be part of the backbone. But in any case, such a large group of people were taken down by the Stark government in such a name, which was a heavy blow to the consortium.


    You know, these capitalists are not hard guys. It is simply impossible to expect them to be tight-lipped in the hands of the Stark government. If they were before, they can use the capital in their hands to build a luxurious lawyers team to fight the government to ensure their safety and interests. But now, in the case that Tony Stark did not intend to fight against them in accordance with the previous laws and regulations, it would be a waste of effort. They only succumb, only to the Shitak government. The result of this is that the power of the consortium will be hit even harder.


    This point is clear and clear to many people. So while now that this one has not been involved, many people have begun to plan, ready to sneak out of the United States today.


    This is no longer their paradise. Staying in this place now can only be a target for the Stark government. Maybe one day there will be a large group of intelligent weapons coming to the door, escorting them like escorting criminals. They are people with heads and faces, and they can''t afford to be tossed. And then, who can be sure that they have entered, will they be safe to come out? So they have to go, and they have to go early as soon as possible.


    But before they leave, they must be giving the Stark government some embarrassment. If they are not good enough, they will also let the Stark government know that it is a good end to what they are.


    With such a mind, from the end of the trial they have begun to operate in secret. And when they left the United States, almost the entire American capitalist market shook with their actions.


    Their actions are very simple, that is, layoffs, crazy layoffs.


    High-tech industries like IT companies are okay, and their basic requirements for employees are high, and layoffs can''t cut these high-tech employees. And those factories and ordinary businesses can be different. It��s hard to escape such a situation as a big company like them. One is because they need to sell the government a face to provide more jobs at the expense of meeting government policy needs. Second, because they themselves must also demonstrate a certain sense of social responsibility in society, so that they can better make their own enterprises bigger and stronger.


    Now, because of Tony''s action, they don''t need to maintain this superficial work. So it was almost unwelcome, they just cut a lot of redundant staff directly.


    Not only are layoffs, they are also starting to shut down factories in the United States and transfer them to other countries. We must know that in the past, because of the expensive labor problems in the United States, opening a factory in the United States has long been a problem. If it wasn��t because the American government of the past had been very strict with this issue, and even if the policy of the United States was required to set up factories in the United States, they had already transferred their factories to the cheap third world. .


    Now, the Stark government��s move just gave them an excuse. They are already tearing their skins, so of course they will not care about anything on the face. The walk away, the withdrawal of the withdrawal. Nothing left, just give the Stark government a mess and see how he cleaned up.


    I have to say that this is a trick. It was the death of a thousand, and the loss of 800. But to be honest, the consortium is hurt, and their balance can be thicker than the current US. Even if they have been dragging this way, they can drag the entire United States into the abyss.


    The Stark government is capable, but it is absolutely impossible for him to rule the rules of the financial market. Because this is not a national rule, but a rule of the whole world. Unless the Stark government dares to play the game of retreating or fighting the whole world. Otherwise, he would never have played a consortium of capitalist forces on this.


    This is the bottom-up plan, and it is also the homeless account used by the capital consortium to the Stark government. I don''t think they know that this move has made the entire Stark government definitely worth a lot of money. After handling it, at most, it is to maintain the situation in front of us, and there is no possibility of rising. If the handling is not good, then the US economy will all collapse and fall directly to the second-rate countries. In the past, the Soviet Union, now Russia is a good reference.


    The Soviet Union disintegrated because of economic problems. Although Russia has strong political and military strength, the economy has been weak and the national life is on the decline. These are all living examples. They prove that political and military cannot change economic issues, and similarly, this applies to the United States. The American economy is dominated by these capitalists, so when they start playing, the US government must be difficult to parry.


    Of course, they are actually very uncomfortable. Because doing so, what is lost is their interest. The longer the time drags, the greater the loss of their interests. Unlike the US government, the US government can do this with no pressure to do so, but they can''t do it.


    They have a congenital disadvantage compared to the government, that is, the alliance between them is not so solid. Capitalists use the framework of interests to form alliances. Even if they belong to the same conglomerate, they will inevitably have some embarrassment when the interests are affected. Now, perhaps the consortium can force these members to obey their arrangements by their influence and authority. But the time is long, even if they don''t have much confidence in themselves, they can let these alliances that are under the guise of their own interests not fall to the point of falling apart.


    The issue of interest is the key, so when they withdraw from the United States, they have already begun to plan how to open up new markets of interest.


    At this point, the old Morgan has already prepared. In his vision, the United States is already a site that has to be abandoned.


    In the past few decades, the reason why the United States has become a paradise for consumers has become a market in which the world''s major companies are competing to enter, simply because the United States itself has the power of capital to develop a unique land. The national affluence of this country and the internal capital environment are the basic reasons for him to become such a special country. The problem now is that these advantages of the United States are no longer there.


    After nearly a disaster strike, and their great hands and feet, the entire US economy has already fallen into a weak state. The wealth of the people will inevitably be affected. The most typical example is that the lending procedures of major US banks are constantly climbing and rigorous. This is definitely a great factor affecting the prosperity of the people.


    We must know that American consumption is basically done by bank borrowing. Once the bank has stepped up its review process, it is absolutely impossible for them to spend as much as they used to. Coupled with the current wave of layoffs and capital delisting in the United States, it is a question of whether the nation can continue to prosper.


    Old Morgan had already guessed this day, so he had already planned to withdraw from the US market and find another world that could be opened up. His goal is the country on the other side of the ocean, but he knows in his heart that it is not the best time for them to enter the country.


    Different government standards and different market conditions are the biggest obstacles facing them. Blindly plunging into it, even if it is based on the huge scale of their consortium, it must be smashed. Because that is the most powerful government in the world today, a country that once used the power of one country to fight the world. In the place where the country holds the market, they are also the dragons, and the tigers are lying. Unless it is stupid, it is absolutely impossible for him to make such a stupid decision. So obviously, they can only slowly figure it out.


    And if you say it slowly, then they must find a place to settle down. This is not a problem for the US consortium because they have already found the target and they have already prepared a lot for this goal.


    The Korean chaebol is their goal.

 Chapter 1346： Raising the tiger into a tiger

    Korean chaebol, this is a very special existence. Although he is also one of the world''s major conglomerates, and is only the weakest of these major consortia, but when it comes to fortune, he is stronger than any other consortium. Because they have done what the consortium can''t do, they rely on their own ability to hold everything in a country.


    In South Korea''s three-acre land, several consortiums led by Samsung and Hyundai have a greater say than the South Korean government. It can be said that the heads of these chaebols say that sometimes they are more useful than their president.


    This is determined by the national conditions of South Korea. When these chaebols joined hands and occupied more than 70% of jobs in South Korea, they have already decided their status in this country. Not that they are too strong, but that the country of South Korea is too small. In such a large pond, it is not easy to raise a few big kings, let alone raise a few big crocodiles.


    Of course, this is also the back of the Americans who stayed here. They want to use this way of supporting capital to control South Korea, so that a nail can be buried throughout Asia. Have to say that they have succeeded. The pets they raised in Korea eventually turned into tigers and occupied the cage that kept them. Logically speaking, this is a good thing for Americans. Because of the problem of capital interests, these chaebol forces want to firmly establish themselves in Asia, they can only rely on them. However, the problem is here.


    If the United States was the only superpower in the world at that time, then the status of these chaebols would naturally be unshakable, and the same, the bond of interest between them and the US government would be absolutely unbreakable. However, the United States is no longer the United States in the past. The hard-hitting US government does not have the ability to maintain the ocean defense chain they originally established. So naturally, they will begin to lose control of these Asian enclaves.


    The result is that they are equivalent to loosening the chain that lingers on the neck of the Korean consortium, and loosen the chain, they naturally become a beast to eat. Just as there is no beast that will be willing to re-drill back into the cage after restoring the wildness, these Korean chaebols are naturally reluctant to live the days of being restricted.


    They set aside the US government and intend to rely on the strength of South Korea to become bigger and stronger. When they first won the Seventh Fleet, it was the big move made by the treasury in the back. In order to be able to have a place in the world, they even pledge their own original capital. But today''s world has no room for development of these guys. So naturally, such an action simply cannot improve them.


    Especially after the Seventh Fleet was damaged in the Pacific Ocean, their days suddenly became more difficult.


    They owe the debts of the dragons lying next to each other, they can''t bear such heavy burdens. Now they are just licking their wounds in the shadow of the dragon and doing the dream of a comeback. And this dream is destined to be impossible, because the American consortium has come, and they have also stared at their own eyes, ready to cut off from their bodies, and then come to a nest. Good thing.


    This is not easy, because South Korea is also a country. After losing the constraints of the United States, they took back a little bit of enthusiasm and dignity, dared to harden their shoulders and they said that the American consortium did not say a word. But this is not too difficult, because they know very well that these Koreans may dare to do this to them, but they are absolutely afraid to do the dragon around them.


    They are pinched with the dragon in their hands, and they are not much different from when they were slaves to the United States. The only difference is that their owners have changed from one country to another. Such changes make it possible for them to dare to look at themselves at this time, and even use the means to target themselves. But they absolutely did not have the courage to resist the power of their own masters and settled on their sites.


    And this is precisely the old hand that has been arranged by Morgan. He spent so much effort to climb up with Wang Shoufu, for today.


    Raise soldiers for a thousand days, use for a while. For the American consortium, where the wolverines are leaving, it is time to use the richest man. Naturally, they need to get in touch with Wang Shoufu now.


    The line of sight returned to the king''s richest side. Since the return of the United States, the status of Wang Shoufu has been rising. With a big hand, great power and big fortune. Wang Shoufu has completely settled his name as the richest man. If there are still one or two people who can threaten his status before, then his status is now unshakable.


    Because he has stepped out of the country and headed for the world. With several new companies under his command, he has become an international giant. Just looking at the capital data on the bright side, he may not have the scenery of several other competitors. However, in the industry under the fine number of names, he has already left other opponents far behind.


    This is not the main reason why Wang Shoufu has risen. The reason why he is the most suitable is that he has embraced the golden thigh of the government because of the industry under his hand.


    This is the benefit that the industry can provide. Perhaps the Internet industry is the new darling of the times, but the so-called Internet industry is only something built on the Internet. It is a flower in the mirror, it is the moon in the water. When it comes to the fundamental and hard verification of the country, it is hard to count. And the industry is different.


    Perhaps the industry can''t do the same as the Internet industry. But they can fundamentally enhance the inherent strength of a country. It is like Russia. Being able to stand firm on the mess of the former Soviet Union and relying on the almost zero-based economic industry to be a tyrant in today''s world. The main reason is that their industry is still there. Whether it is heavy industry or military industry, it is the only remaining gas in Russia.


    It can be said that if there is no such thing, Russia will not have the temper to fill the head, let alone beat Europe at any time and place.


    The problem in China is also here. Although China''s industrial development has been rapid since the founding of the People''s Republic of China, it has achieved the world''s top in many fields. But after all, there is a lack of foundation, and in many respects, there is still less accumulation. At this time, the action of Wang Shoufu is no different from the shortcomings. Perhaps the industry in his hands is not important at this time, but his new corporate background has almost terrible potential. Don''t say anything else, if you can rely on the relationship with the old-fashioned consortiums, give them the meaning of their accumulated savings for nearly a hundred years. Then China��s development can at least take less than a decade of detours.


    Only by this, he can get the support of the government. What it means to get the government''s full support in this country is simply not to say anything.


    This is also the purpose of the old Morgan. He knows what he wants to do to please this powerful country. He also knows that he wants to stand firm here and need to be scrupulous. There is a very important degree in the middle, and at this degree he is just right. If it is not because there is a deeper level of care behind this, then his idea may not be realized. But precisely because there are more, there is no way he knows. Therefore, his plan can only be used as a wedding dress for others.


    This, Morgan does not know. Therefore, at this time, he was completely connected to the richest man in the mouth of the sheep, and he said bluntly to him.


    "Mr. Wang, do you remember the plan I told you before? I think we are now implementing this plan."


    The original plan was to join forces with Wang Shoufu to swallow the plan of the Korean chaebol. To be honest, Wang Shoufu and so on have been waiting for too long, so when he heard such a sentence, his heart immediately excited. However, by the time he is in this position, the qigong is definitely in place. Therefore, he did not answer the old Morgan''s question on the positive side, but he responded to him in terms of his influence.


    "Don''t say this plan first. Mr. Morgan, I have noticed your actions in the United States. I found out that your recent moves are a bit too much. It is not a business that the businessman should sing." And you know, the government on my side has a good relationship with the Stark government. You suddenly let me join you, which really makes me a little difficult to do."


    Wang Shoufu said what these words mean. Old Morgan is not at all clear. But he knows that Wang Shoufu is a vital part of their future plans, and it must be lost. So he immediately set the color and explained to him.


    "Mr. Wang. You have to know that the US government is taking the initiative to go with us. It is not the trouble we are looking for. We are victims. So you really should not blame our problems on us. And again, we are just Some businessmen, business talks are the normal thing. Our next action is only the most normal business action. This should not interfere with your country''s politics, let your country get into trouble."


    "Don''t be afraid of 10,000, you are afraid of it! You know that our country has always been a peace-loving country. Like this kind of unreasonable and other people''s grievances, we generally can''t do it without doing it."


    "Unless what?" Old Morgan heard the words, could not help but ask. He knows that this is definitely a price to pay for himself. But in order to be able to gain a place in the future, he must pay the price at this time. This is an investment, an inevitable thing. Therefore, he can only let Wang Shoufu speak at this time.


    Wang Shoufu did indeed open the lion at this time, and he opened up such a condition.


    "Unless we can get some national background groups to participate, and let them take the big picture. You know, Mr. Morgan. Interest is the unbroken connection, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1347： The League of Interests

    The interest is the unbroken alliance. This sentence is recognized by Morgan. But if he let him cut off the fat in front of him and fill the belly of those who can''t fill it, he still doesn''t want to.


    Because he knows how great the appetites of those guys are, he knows that if these benefits are delivered to those guys, he will not be able to explain to them. He needs to use these interests to compensate his own collaborators to dispel their dissatisfaction. So this time he can only say this to Wang Shoufu.


    "Mr. Wang, you can''t agree with this request. It is a good thing that we have already discussed with the Korean chaebol. There can be no more changes. You should also know my current situation. Our consortium is now in the United States. The losses are heavy, in order to ensure the stability of our consortium. I must try to make up for the loss of most members at this time. The Korean chaebol is an important source to fill this loss. I can��t explain it to you. I can''t do this!"


    "Mr. Morgan, don''t you say that absolutely? You listen to me to calculate the account, as long as you figure out the account, you know what to do!"


    For the old Morgan''s words, Wang Shoufu did not give any approval. He just smiled and said to him.


    "The first thing you need to know is that our country''s national conditions are different from any other country. In our country, the government''s answer is the most important issue. For us, the state agrees that you can do things that the state prohibits. You can''t do it. The key to this question is how do you get the answer from our country."


    "I know what your plans are. You are going to stand on the side of the world. You are going to think of Korea as a place to re-emerge. This is a clever idea. I admit that this really allows you to temporarily avoid it. The Stark government''s edge. But I must also tell you that the biggest problem you have to do is that you are not allowed by our country."


    "Although this is on the land of South Korea, you have to know what the geographical location of South Korea means to my country. The old saying in our country is that the side of the couch is tolerant of others to sleep. Without the consent of my country, you have an old trail. The streaky organization wants to stand on this place, it is simply a delusional thing. Therefore, you must show sincerity and let our country know your determination. Do you understand? Mr. Morgan?"


    This sentence can be understood as a suggestion or as a threat. In the eyes of old Morgan, the threat component is still a little bigger. He knows the reason why Wang Shoufu said these words. If it was before that they were dominant in the cooperation, then now they are in a different environment and the Stark government has hit them hard. The dominant position is already in the hands of the guy like Wang Shoufu. Although he is not embarrassed at this point, he does not admit that this is the truth.


    The situation is always stronger than people, and this principle is iron. And because of this truth, the old Morgan couldn''t help but tangled up.


    Although he was very eager to follow the example of Wang Shoufu, he took such a gift to serve as a name. But still that sentence, he can''t explain. We must know that today, not everyone can accept the reality that the world has risen. Many people''s mentality is still arrogant. They think that they will condescend to reduce their wealth when they come to this side. It is simply a matter of avoiding the limelight.


    Under such circumstances, they may not buy the account of Wang Fufu. What''s more, Wang Shoufu''s opinion is still directly cut from their bodies.


    Interests have always been the foundation of these capitalists. Once the problems involve the interests, many things are unclear. He didn''t dare to make decisions on those people, just as he couldn''t control some people to vote in Europe.


    Since the United States has made such a thing, their entire American consortium has split into two sides. Except for those hapless people who have fallen into the Stark government, the rest of them have a big ticket to follow the footsteps of Rothschild to Europe, where they have a certain foundation, so they think there is They are a good place to regain their foothold.


    The rest of the people came to the East with him under his encouragement. He believes that the East is the center of the future of the world, especially here he has tried his best to draw the characters like Wang Shoufu. It is obviously inappropriate to have such resources not to use them.


    From a certain point of view, he split the consortium of the entire United States, so that the power of this alliance has been greatly reduced. This is not a good thing, especially if they are under tremendous pressure now. But from his personal point of view, he does not think it is a bad thing. Because he already has the possibility to regain the power of these consortia.


    These things that have been settled in the East have always been his work. Now he promised the interests, and he has drawn a lot of power inside the consortium, in order to be able to settle in the East smoothly. As long as this move goes smoothly, then he can logically integrate these forces thoroughly. As time went on, they regained their footholds and compared them with the European alliances. He believed that being in the center of the world must be stronger than that developed there. And as long as he develops stronger than the forces there, he can have an excuse to completely **** the dominance of the entire American consortium from the hands of Rothschild. If it was at that time, he would have completely restored the glory of the Morgan family.


    This is his heart in the heart of the calculations, but this abacus caught in the state of the card at the beginning. Wang Shoufu gave him a difficult problem, which made him struggle from the beginning.


    Responding to the request of Wang Fufu, the internal forces must not be willing. They may be full of complaints about themselves, and even slap their **** in a rage and go to Europe. And if you don''t agree, then the consequences are what he can''t afford. As Wang Shoufu said, the side of the couch makes others sleep. Once that country began to act on them, it seems that they are powerless to resist.


    This is not the United States. The kind of national conditions in the United States can force them to lose both sides under such circumstances, not to mention the territory that is completely spoken by the state and the government. It can be said that here, as long as they dare to make something cross-line. Even if you don''t need to cross the line, you just need to make people on the side feel that they are threatening. Then waiting for them will be a terrible blow to the storm.


    He doesn''t think that they can afford such a blow now. Similarly, he doesn''t think he has the way to convince the companions around him to accept such a condition. So he hesitated and hesitated, thinking about it again, and then said something to Wang Shoufu.


    "Mr. Wang. I know that things are exactly what you said, but you have to understand my difficulties. I need to maintain our alliance. I need to ensure the interests of each of our partners. If it really is like you said I have delivered such a price as a name for your country to nod. So, really, this price is something we can��t afford. I don��t think Mr. Wang would like our partners to be troubled by this kind of thing. The score is falling apart. So I think, can you give a little strength from it and see if you can think of a compromise, so that both of us can get a satisfactory result?"


    "You are embarrassing me, Mr. Morgan." Wang Shoufu said it was awkward, but his face was smiling. This is a smile that seems to see the prey into the shackles, a sly smile. And he showed such a smile, now it is said to the old Morgan. "But as a friend, I can really do something for you. So, here I can give you a ticket, so that you can carry out our previous plans safely and securely. But?"


    "But what?" The Chinese people like to talk about it, and he knows this. But he has never been like this, and he feels that this way of speaking is still so fucking. I know that Wang Shoufu has the answer he wants to know most, but he can''t glimpse it. This kind of mood is simply to let him catch the liver and not to be able to scratch his lungs.


    This is hanging his appetite, and Wang Shoufu is very clear about what he is doing. But he also knows that he can''t just hang him, so after he sold it, he immediately said with a smile.


    "But, you still have to pay a little price. So, I will do it from the east and help you both face each other. You can see if you can come up with something real to let the people above give you Speak up and nod. As long as the things you bring out are sincere enough, I think those above should also close your eyes on these actions. After all, it is not at home, no need for cards. Is it so tight, isn''t it?"


    "Take something out?" When it comes to this, if Morgan can''t hear anything, he won''t have to play with the capitalist. Although he was somewhat angry at such a result, he did not object to such a result. So immediately, he will ask. "What do you want, what can we give you?"


    "Technology, Mr. Morgan. Some special techniques. I know that you have some special techniques in your hands. Is this not so big for you? Is it not with them? Why not take them? Come out and make a suitable deal? If I were you, I would definitely do it. After all, this is the only way to get the best of both worlds!"

 Chapter 1348： Son of Tony in the future

    Old Morgan finally accepted the decision of Wang Shoufu, because as he said, there is no such way to achieve the best of both worlds. Although such sacrifices are indeed quite large, such sacrifices are worthwhile relative to the rewards they can get.


    And this is also suffering from the Korean sticks. Because at this moment, the devastating impact of foreign huge financial capital on a small country has already appeared.


    South Korea, which was originally devastated by the destruction of the Seventh Fleet, could not resist the hungry wolves from the United States. Their national currency has been overwhelmed from the beginning. And when the real masters of these Koreans, the chaebols began to rush into the hospital, and intend to use the means of government intervention to forcibly protect their own interests, the voice from one side of the power made all their abacus fall into the air.


    Forced interference, impossible. Because the involvement of capital is not only on the side of the US consortium, they also have a share. Therefore, they can use the excuse of violating the Free Trade Agreement to ask the South Korean government to stop this wrong move. It is also impossible for the Korean government to use the government to stabilize the financial market. As a result, they owe too much foreign debt, and there is simply not enough reserve to cope with such financial shocks. The second is that with their current national conditions, it is hopeless to borrow from other countries.


    The global economic downturn has made it difficult for most of the world��s countries to maintain their own country��s livelihoods. I can''t solve my own problems, and I still have the time to solve other people''s problems. Even if some countries have this leisure, have the ability to solve this problem. However, there is still a layer of diplomatic factors to consider. The Korean diplomacy has always been described as haha.


    Looking at the world, I am afraid that no country can be beaten by South Korea and screamed at the iron buddies. They don''t be human, and they are quite unwilling to be human. When it comes to offending people''s efforts, they may not be bad at all. But when it comes to the practice of climbing, I am afraid that those third-world brothers in Africa will be slippery than them.


    Such a country has no real friends, and in the case of interests, they simply cannot get any help. Just like now, in the face of such a terrible financial turmoil, even if they go to ask Grandpa to tell Grandma, it is absolutely impossible to get help from any country.


    Of course, this is not to say that they have no hope. If they are willing to pay a huge price, then maybe they can get some life-saving money from the dragon next to them. But obviously, at this time they don''t know what they are facing, so they don''t have the courage to come up with a huge price. And this makes them completely lost the last chance.


    The collapse of the South Korean government is in sight, and the collapse of the Korean chaebols is not far off. These Tony are all in sight, but now he has no way to reach out to the other side of the world. Now he is trying every means to calm the chaos that these capitalists have brought him.


    The factory has been shut down, a large number of enterprises have been shut down, and the employment problems of a large number of laid-off workers need to be resolved. Although all of this has been completely pushed to the power of the consortium with the previous trial, but in any case, the ordinary people who suffer losses in this matter.


    Those capitalists can ignore the lives and deaths of these people and pat their **** to run. Can he also follow suit? As the president of a country, he must guarantee the interests of his country''s nationals, and this requires him to solve all these problems in the shortest possible time.


    This is not an easy task. Because such a large-scale suspension of work has already seriously affected the basic order of a country. Many means, such as investment in capital injections, are no longer possible. Because at this time, the US government simply did not have that prospect to attract more foreign forces to inject. The time left for him does not allow him to delay more, because the more procrastinating, the more chaotic the situation in the United States.


    This is a somewhat unsolvable situation. At least for most countries, this is unsolvable. Fortunately, Tony had already prepared. The Osborne Group, which he took a lot of effort into, was accompanied by his own Stark Group and the nano-neurons of Oshuang, which played a key role at this time.


    Set up factories to create more jobs. Tony exchanged a lot of people''s support with the policy. They carried out various actions like this at the request of Tony. Such actions proceeded in an orderly manner and quickly restored the order of the entire country to a basic stability. It can be said that although the United States at this time will not be as rich as before, but compared to the previous shackles, he is now reborn as if he had taken off his life.


    However, in the face of such a situation, Tony is not happy.


    The loss in the United States is still too big, even though his reversal has ended the situation in the shortest possible time. But the entire US economy has already fallen into an absolute low. It is not a fake to say that it is 20 years of retrogression.


    And it''s not just a retrogression, but it also doesn''t see a hope of restoring strength. Although Tony has always been a self-respecting person, he does not think that he and his own allies can recover a country''s economy. That is not a matter of one person at all, but a matter of thousands of people. And to expand your alliance to thousands of places, this is simply impossible.


    The reason for this is because the American heritage is here. A country composed of immigrants, and the founding of the country is only a hundred years. They are destined to have a limited sense of belonging to their own history. Perhaps in the past, with strong national strength and superior international environment, they can attract a large number of talents to gather here, and work together in the name of the same country to make progress together. But now, with the current downturn in the United States, and in their current bad environment, they simply cannot absorb so much fresh blood from the international community.


    It��s not just that they don��t absorb fresh blood, they even lose their talents to the international community. The problem of a country without a sense of historical belonging is here. Those real elites, real talents are hard to have enough excuses to stay here. They lack a sense of belonging to the country. When the country cannot provide them with the best environment, they naturally choose to leave from the principle of good birds.


    The departure of talents is definitely a fatal problem. Throughout the ages, the prosperity of any country is inseparable from the support of talents. Perhaps there is still no impact at present, but as time goes by, the replacement of generations will gradually show up. At that time, the United States will inevitably decline and become a second-rate. Even until the demise.


    This is what Tony wants to see the most. However, in the face of such a problem, he can not find a suitable solution at the moment. Talents are not radish cabbage, and they can be harvested with all kinds of land. That requires opportunities and requires a lot of resources to get results. Now, he does not have so much resources to invest here.


    In order to win this account, the contract he signed privately was already pushing the entire Stark government''s economy to the limit. In order to restore order and capital construction, he also provided the most favorable tax collection terms for those foreign companies. Together with the basic welfare system that has been re-adjusted to ensure people''s livelihood. The entire United States has now reached the brink of exhaustion.


    Even if he used to be the richest man in the world, the Stark Group is the world''s top company. It is absolutely impossible to give him any help at this time. He is already a poor man. Apart from a long sigh, he has no way to deal with it at this time. And when he heard his long sigh, Maria, who was holding the child, came over.


    "Is still worried about the future? You should know, now you are not thinking about the use of it here. So it is better to let this matter down from the heart first. The Chinese often say that the ship is naturally straight to the bridge. It is not this. Do you reason?"


    "Let''s put it down, how can it be so easy to put it down?" Long sighed, and Tony reluctantly showed a smile on his face. "I am the president of this country. I have to think more about the future for this country. So I can''t let go. At least I can''t let go before I leave this position."


    "But at the very least, you can''t say this. Look at what you''ve been busy with during this time. You don''t have time to spend time with me and Frank."


    Maria complained and raised the child in her arms. Looking at his child''s ignorant eyes, the twilight on Tony''s face was immediately cut.


    "You are right, I am a bit too much. I have forgotten my little Frank. Hey, man. How are you feeling today, is it better than yesterday?"


    "Yes, Dad. I feel that today is much better than yesterday. Maybe it is the influence of changes in humidity and temperature in the air on the external senses that I bring."


    When the little man heard his father ask him a question, he immediately answered it in a serious way. When he heard his answer, Tony suddenly smiled.


    "Hey, man. Don''t forget what I told you before, you should be careful when you talk. I don''t want anyone to see that you are so different!"

 Chapter 1349： Freak illusion talent

    Tony has a child, a healthy boy. This is something that has become a reality not long ago.


    He named the child Frank, Frank Stark. This is the name of his grandfather, and it is also a commemoration of his grandfather who has never met before. Only though he had such a special name, Tony did not dare to let Frank��s news go out. The main reason for this is that his child is too special.


    He will speak when he is born, and he can be called a freak by this alone. Not only can you talk after birth, but you can still say that you are the leader. Even more profound than many professional doctors and professors, this is no longer a problem with freaks. It is a monster that is completely thorough.


    When you say it, you can scare people. Tony certainly does not dare to put such a son casually in front of ordinary people. However, in the case of only him and Maria, he would be happy to see his son''s uniqueness and talent.


    Because anyway, this is his son. And since it is his son, he can of course accept all the problems in him. Whether it is different, or what is a natural defect. As long as he is his own son, everything is not important. He will give his best love to him like all the fathers in the world. It is also this kind of ordinary and great love that makes a child named Frank, who is also a illusion, possess a unique mind.


    Frank or illusion is totally different from the average child. Because of the hands and feet that Ao Chuang has done to him, he has known the world farther than every child in the world.


    From the time of his mother''s belly, he began to know the world. Moreover, it is not a general way of understanding, but a general network of the human beings, and a systematic and comprehensive understanding of the world that belongs to mankind. This created his wisdom and created his extraordinary thoughts. Many times, if you don''t look at his little body, you may not even imagine that it is a child, not a wise adult.


    Miracle? It is a miracle. If such a thing happens in an ordinary family, then many people may be worried about the night, or they may be ecstatic. However, when such a thing appeared in the family of Tony, his heart was more reluctant and a kind of distress that only belonged to his father.


    If he can choose, he would rather want Frank to be an ordinary, ordinary child, and he would never want him to show such extraordinary talent as he does now. Because when he reveals all of this, it already means that he and a child should have innocence and all the wonderful childhood has no chance.


    Because of wisdom, he can''t recognize the world with the ignorance of a child. Because he is different, he can''t feel the happiness they should enjoy like an ordinary child. This is the most precious thing in life, but he can''t have it. So Tony really felt very sad for this child. And that''s why Tony gave Frank such a special request.


    He hoped that Frank could suppress his wisdom and hide his special features in his heart. Then pretend to be an ordinary child to feel the childhood he should enjoy. But for his thoughts, Frank is unwilling to accept.


    He is so gifted, like a god, almost arguably the knowledge of all the world''s open faces. But it was such an ability, but his father asked him to hide and ask him to be like a mortal. Of course he is not happy in his heart.


    But although he was not happy, Frank did not directly say his father shook his head. He is a smart child and a very rational child. So he respects his father and does not let himself be willful. Maybe the average child will almost smother the rejection of such a request, but he will not. He just silently put his thoughts in his heart, and then cleverly did what his father told him to do.


    It��s like now, obviously not willing to do this, but when Tony said this, Frank nodded and replied in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I only talk to you in front of your mother, in front of everyone else. I pretend to be a child. I have studied their psychological and facial expressions. No one has seen me what I have." different."


    This kind of well-behaved answer is really more distressing, so that Tony, who has always had a national event in his heart, couldn''t help but touch his head at this time, and then smiled at him.


    "Good job, man. I know you must not let me down. Right, today''s weather is good. My work is just finished. So we just went out and went to the park. How are you saying?"


    Busy with his duties and duties, Tony rarely has time to spend with his children. This made him feel guilty about this kind of thing. Coupled with his pity for his own children, he clearly has a heavy burden in his heart, and this time he temporarily put them all down.


    He didn''t want himself to fail like his father, and he couldn''t spend his life with his son. Although he now has a beginning of failure, he is not willing to continue to fail. This is his change, it is his attempt. In the face of his change and attempt, Frank''s face was wrinkled, but he slowly turned his head.


    "Dad, don''t you still have a problem to solve? I have read the comments on the Internet now. Many people have lost confidence in the current government. I think you should solve this problem first, instead of accompanying it. I am going to the park, right?"


    Frank��s words are very sensible and show his extraordinary sensibility. For his attitude, Tony''s heart is even more blocked. He picked up his child and put him on his desk. Then smiled and said to him.


    "Man, what should I say to you? You have to know that what I am doing now is impossible to see results in a short period of time. He needs a long effort and needs me to control the country little by little. Make adjustments. So, take two days from the middle to accompany my dear wife and son. I don''t think this is a problem."


    "Is this problem going to be difficult? What are you going to do, Dad?"


    Frank is not a child. His mind is smarter than any other child. So he is very clear that his father''s statement is probably just a perfunctory word. The real result will not be as optimistic as he is.


    This kind of understanding gave him an urgent idea, and he began to desperately want to solve his father''s problems. Although it seems that this idea is somewhat impractical, he is confident in himself. So immediately, he began to ask Tony on this issue.


    Tony was not a fool. Frank spoke and guessed what his mind was. Intentionally speaking, he is not willing to let Frank involve such things. Because in his eyes, this is just a child. Even if he has great ability, he is still a child. Children should do what the child should do, instead of thinking about what big people should consider like an adult. So the first reaction subconsciously, he wanted to block him.


    But he did not do this because he suddenly thought of himself and his father. If he blocked Frank��s filial piety at this time, wouldn��t he just let him down? What is the difference between this and his father who have neglected for work?


    Thinking of this, he gave up the previous plan. Instead, he corrected his attitude and sat in front of his son. At the same time, he said seriously to him.


    "Do you want to know what I want to do? Well, look at my little guy who personally asked me. Then I will tell you this secret."


    "I intend to stabilize the situation first, let the current situation of the United States maintain this state of mind. Then, after a period of time, go to other countries for diplomatic activities to see if they can get some financial assistance from them. You know, we have some chips in our hands to get the hand. As long as we are willing to pay, we should be able to get the money we want. With this money, we can let go and do a big job. It cannot be said that the United States will be restored to its original state. At least it must be made better than it is now. I said, this is a long process, so we must have patience now."


    These children are generally incomprehensible, but Tony knows that his child is sure to understand. So he said it was very detailed, almost revealing his future plans. And when he heard his explanation, Frank frowned, so he asked.


    "That said, Dad, your biggest problem now is that there is not enough money? That is to say, as long as we have the funds, your current problems can be solved?"


    "It��s true that it��s true, but it��s not as easy as you can to get these things. It��s not a small sum of money, Frank. Even for any country, it��s a big sum. I will not have a headache because of this problem."


    "I understand." Frank nodded, then immediately said to Tony with confidence. "I have a way to help you, Dad. I have a way to help you get so much money!"

 Chapter 1350： Astronomical digital manufacturing

    Frank''s innocent words made Tony suddenly a glimpse, and then he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Others do not know what the amount of this fund is, but his heart is clear. In order to revitalize the United States today, at the very least, he must be able to double the US dollar reserve at the peak. This number is not small, and it takes almost $10 trillion. And what is the concept of ten trillion dollars, I am afraid many people do not understand.


    Let me put it this way, taking the past 2016 as an example. At that time, when the United States was the world''s hegemon, the world adopted a gold-based system based on the dollar. At that time, China, the country with the largest foreign exchange reserves, had about three trillion US dollars in reserves, followed by Japan with a reserve of 1200 billion. This figure is ranked, probably to the 30th Denmark''s 6.4 billion foreign exchange reserves, in order to barely pick up the figure of 10 trillion. Tony wants to get so much money, which is almost equivalent to doubling the foreign wealth of the entire world.


    Of course, this is also an exaggerated statement. After all, the current dollar cannot be compared to the dollar at that time. But even if it is cut in half of this value, the rest is still the burden that Tony can''t afford.


    You know, the company with the highest market capitalization in the United States is now estimated to have swallowed the Osborne Group of General Electric and Mobil. Even so, Osborne��s market value is estimated to be less than one trillion dollars. One trillion, even if it counts Stark Group and nano-neuron company, plus all the large enterprises that the United States is now on his side, at most, it can only make three trillions of less than four trillion yuan. The remaining more than 1 trillion is still a bottomless pit filled with dissatisfaction. Even if Tony is killed, it is absolutely impossible to bring out so much money.


    And again, the previous estimate is just an estimate. From a practical point of view, this is simply an impossible thing. Even if it is an alliance, Osborne is not likely to support him to such a degree, let alone other people who are only looking at the interests and collusion with him.


    Therefore, the deep pit placed in front of him is far more than 1 trillion, but 20,000, 30,000 or even 40,000. It is an astronomical number that he will not necessarily get in his life.


    With Frank''s intelligence, Tony didn''t believe he wouldn''t know what the number was, and he dared to say something like this at this time. Tony''s only dare to think that this son had said something to his children to comfort himself. Romantic innocent language.


    This is a good thing, he thinks so. So he immediately smiled and said to Frank.


    "Well, my little guy. Tell me what your thoughts are, let me see, what are you going to do to help me get through this difficult situation?"


    "First of all, I have to know one thing, Dad. What is the money you need. Is it something that can be linked to money, or is it synonymous with the value of money?"


    Frank asked seriously, and Tony thought about it for a moment, and opened his mouth.


    "If I can really get something, I hope that it is a substantial existence. Resources are the best choice because he is stable. If it is only the currency itself, really, I am worried about my enemies. I will destroy all my actions by hitting the currency in the process of my accumulation."


    "That is to say, Dad, what you want is a resource, such a substance that can be directly linked to the currency. What other special requirements?"


    "Of course, man. If it is the metal minerals needed for oil and various manufacturing industries, it is better not to be too much. How do we say that what we lack is not resources, but the space that allows funds to flow and the market to operate. If possible If I want to have enough money to spend resources on our market, instead of putting a lot of resources in the warehouse. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I understand, Dad. You mean that we don''t do that kind of resource-exporting country, but we want to do that resource-consuming country. By consuming resources to revitalize the market, we can drive the entire US economy through the activation and upgrading of the market. Development. So what we need is not resources, but luxury goods such as gold and silver gems that can be directly converted into money. Is that correct?"


    "Yes, that''s right. That''s what it means. If you can dig up a few Jinshan for me, that''s the best. Of course, if it''s a diamond mine or a gem mine, I can accept it!"


    Tony said such a sentence with a joke, and he did not think that Frank could do such a thing. But very quickly, when he heard Frank''s answer, the smile on his face converges unconsciously. Because this is what Frank said at this time.


    "This is not a problem, Dad. I already have the idea of ??solving it."


    "For Dad and your question, what you need now is a huge amount of resources that can be directly converted into money. This resource does not represent a super film, because even if you mobilize the power of the entire country to print money, as long as it is not recognized internationally. You can''t achieve your goal with your monetary value. The US gold standard has been lost, and the US dollar is no longer the main currency of international transactions as it used to be. So the trick of printing money can''t work. ��


    "And if it''s not a banknote, then it can only be other hard currency. And in this, like Dad you said, gold, silver and the like, is the most stable hard currency. Especially gold, Because of the recent disasters in the world, the status of gold has not only not fallen, but has been slowly rising. Therefore, if we use gold as a means of changing the current situation, it is definitely the best way."


    "I know what Dad is worried about. The current amount of gold in the hands of the United States is not enough to solve this problem. Compared with the gap we need, these golds are just a drop in the bucket. But Dad, I want to tell you that This is not a problem at all. Because I know a technology that can help us solve this problem. That is the nano-scale micro-reforming technology of Atron, which can help us make gold."


    Nanotechnology, this technology was first in the hands of Zhou Yi, and then passed to Tony here, and finally fell to the Austrian creation, became his housekeeping skills. Even with Tony''s talents, he has to admit that Ao Chuang really carried forward this technology and even developed it to the extreme.


    However, even if he already had such an understanding in his heart, he still could not think that Austrian has been able to do so. The manufacture of gold, the element of this chemical element of gold exists. This almost means that he already has the ability to use nanotechnology to create things out of thin air.


    is it possible? If someone else said such a sentence, Tony was absolutely sneer, and then directly smacked him in the face and let him wake up. But if his son said this, he would not have even a little bit of suspicion.


    This is because the son that he gave birth to himself knows that although this little guy is intelligent and talented, he has not been able to lie to his parents and parents casually. The second reason is that he knows very well that his son may have an inextricable connection with Ao Chuang. His understanding of Ao Chuang is definitely far beyond his own. Therefore, when he says this, then it is just a matter of fact.


    Although there is such an understanding, but if he is to believe that this is the truth, Tony can not help but scream in his heart. In order to get a positive answer, he even eagerly asked Frank about it.


    "Man, are you sure that what you said to me is true? Are you sure you didn''t talk nonsense to me? Please, this is very important. It''s really something that can be said casually."


    Frank can understand Tony''s current mood, so he does not have any opinion on Tony''s attitude. As a son, he takes this as a matter of course, and even his answer is the same.


    "I''m sure, Dad. Although Altron has never done such a thing, but with his skills and my personal calculations. This is entirely possible. Use the most similar elements on the atomic structure. To do the conversion, we only need to experiment a few times, and we can get the gold through the sand."


    Affirmative reply, let Tony''s heart tremble. At the same time as this tremor, he couldn''t help but figure it out in his heart. The recent international gold price is about 3,000 US dollars per ounce. According to the depreciation rate of the US dollar and the increase of gold, it is likely that this number will rise to 1,400 or even 1,500. If this is the case, he will need to make more than three billion ounces of gold to meet his plan to revive the country without making drastic changes in international gold prices.


    More than three billion ounces, this is almost 90,000 tons of gold. Don''t look at the fact that this number is inconspicuous when converted into tons, but compared with other data, this is simply an astronomical number. First of all, what you need to know is how much gold there is when the United States is at its peak. This figure is more than 8,000 tons, firmly occupying the first place in the world.


    And secondly, you have to know how much gold the earth has already extracted. The current statistics are 160,000 tons, which means that if the Stark government dares to make gold in such a big way, the United States will have more than one-third of the world''s gold reserves.


    Is this a good thing? For Tony, this is of course a good thing. As long as he does not put gold into the market, he can use the current value of gold to continuously transform the current environment of the United States, so that the US economy can truly have a recovery. However, this comes at a price, and even if it is the President of the United States, he will absolutely cannot afford it. So at this moment, he could not help but hesitate and be afraid.

 Chapter 1351： Golden dreams seduce

    Tony has always been a person who is not afraid of fear. This can be seen from his hands and feet on the entire United States.


    The United States has established a country for more than two hundred years. Although it is already a ill-health today, who dares to say that there is no capable person who can see it can see these ills. Who dares to say that there is no one who wants to pull out these ills? Have. Absolutely. However, these so-called forward-looking people, these so-called benevolent people, have all fallen into the sand in the face of these ills in the United States, and they have all died down. After more than two hundred years in the United States, there was a Tony Stark. With such determination, such a skill thoroughly uprooted this ill. From this point of view, he has already shown his own courage, his own lawlessness, dare to smash the power of heaven.


    But nowadays, in the face of such a solution to the problem pointed out by his son, he is the first time, born with fear and hesitation.


    The reason why this is the case is not because of what Frank said is wrong with this approach. In fact, this method has no problem at all. As long as he can do it with ease, it is only a matter of time to restore the glory of the United States. Moreover, this time will definitely not be short or long. But why is Tony so eager to take care of it, even to the point of retreat? The problem is still in this approach.


    Make gold. This certainly allows Tony to solve his country''s economic problems, but then he will bring a bigger problem to the world. That is the global financial crisis caused by the influx of gold into the market.


    We must know that almost all countries in the world have different levels of gold reserves. They regard gold as the ballast stone of their own national economy. The reason for this is because of the stable value of gold itself. From ancient times to today, gold is the most precious kind of metal created by mankind, and its stability far exceeds any other precious luxury. Therefore, any individuals and organizations with a sense of urgency prefer to reserve gold to prevent and respond to unexpected events.


    However, this is based on the premise of gold stability. If Tony really starts to make gold, then this stability is equivalent to being broken. A large amount of gold has poured into the market, changing not only the US economy, but also the pattern of the entire world. Because the market is regular, the more gold is produced between the measurement of value and product, the higher the price of gold will be. And this hurts the interests of all countries in the world, which is equivalent to squatting on their cornerstones. No one, or no country can tolerate such a thing. So to do so can be said to be the enemy of the world.


    No one dares to do this. Russia has the world''s largest meteorite impact diamond pit, the value can not be counted, but they are forced to not mine, what is it? Isn��t it just that the fear of shocking the luxury market has led to the collapse of this market and ultimately offended the world?


    This is still a diamond, not gold. Don''t say that the value of diamonds is higher than that of gold. The value of diamonds is no higher and can''t be mixed into the status of national strategic reserves. And gold is precisely an important resource for the country''s strategic reserves. For the country, this is an important reserve that is related to stability and is a fundamental interest that is enough to make them and anyone else an enemy. And what would Tony do if he reached out to their fundamental interests? This is simply a question that you can know without having to think about it.


    No matter how fearful and fearless, Tony would never dare to be an enemy of the whole world. He is very clear about what the United States is like today. This fragile economy and weak national power make them unable to take the enemy of any country, let alone be enemies with the whole world.


    Therefore, even if it is for the future of this country, even for his own sake. He must reject this tempting approach and must slam him out. This jealousy is not only for himself, but also for his son. In order to completely eliminate Frank''s idea, he has already framed him and said to him in a rare and harsh tone.


    "Listen, Frank. This is the end of the matter. We have never done this before, and we have never thought of this, you know?"


    Although Frank is smart, smart is beyond imagination. However, this kind of human feelings and political experience, as a child, he still lacks. So he didn''t understand why Tony would say that, and because he didn''t understand it, he immediately asked him.


    "Dad, are you worried about the expansion of the gold market caused by the manufacture of gold, which will ultimately affect the entire price of gold? In fact, don''t worry about this problem. We can make gold a little bit of selling. If the price of gold is too much affected, We can also make silver and make other precious metals. We can fully revitalize the country��s economy without knowing it."


    "Not for this reason, Frank. Things are not as simple as you think. In short, you have to listen to me. We must not do this kind of thing. We can''t afford the consequences of this kind of thing. Do you understand? It��s not enough to use this means to regain the rise."


    "Then I need a reason, Dad. I want to know why you are doing this? Is this way so that you can''t accept it?"


    The curiosity in Frank''s nature is enormous. Although he has obtained almost all human knowledge from the network of Altron, this does not satisfy him. He still has curiosity. In this case, he does not think there is any obvious loophole in his approach. So he must figure out why his father is not willing to accept his approach.


    Frank is going to break the casserole and ask the end. Tony could not stop him. He also knew in his heart that in order for Frank to completely abandon this plan, he must have a reason to fully convince him. Otherwise, he gave up on the surface, but secretly told the idea to the Austrian creation, that is still the same result.


    He needs a truth that can explain everything in detail, but he can''t make this kind of thing too clear. Because, anyway, Frank is still small, too early to let him touch this dirty stuff, maybe it will have any adverse impact on his future growth. Therefore, he must be euphemistic enough, and he must be allowed to know as little as possible about the darkness of this world. In the end, what should I say? He scratched his head and thought of it as a statement that was not a statement.


    "Man, what should I say to you? Let''s take an analogy. This method is like a spell, a spell that allows us to become a mosquito and **** other people''s blood. We **** the blood of others and faten ourselves. At the same time, it also caused these people to suffer losses. This kind of loss is unacceptable to anyone. They don''t know it is okay, once they know, they will definitely be desperate to wave their own Slap, I want to kill this mosquito. And this is exactly what I am worried about. The United States is very fragile now, we can��t bear the blows of these slaps. So we can��t do it for them or for ourselves. Do you understand my pains?"


    "You can do it quietly, isn''t it? Dad. Quietly, controlling the weight of your own blood sucking. Just like the real mosquitoes, sucking blood doesn''t make people discover, isn''t everything not a problem? ��


    Frank thought that he said it was very reasonable, but in the face of such a rhetoric, Tony just shook his head with a smile.


    "This account is not so calculated, son. You have to know a sentence, if you don''t want people to know what you did, then you should not do this kind of thing from the beginning. The same reason, what you said Once this method is started, it is impossible to let others know. There is no wall that is not impenetrable, and there is no secret that can be buried forever. After doing this kind of thing, it is fearful and fearful. So it is better to start from the beginning. We will give up this means."


    Speaking of this, Tony''s face was slightly sinking, and then he said to Frank in a somewhat solemn tone.


    "And, there is another truth. I want to tell you. Some things we can use our own wisdom to solve, but sometimes wisdom is not the best solution for you. It is like the way you said, maybe In your opinion, it is a means to solve my dilemma. But in my opinion, this is a door to hell. Open it, the infinite desire is likely to completely devour you. By then you If you want to stop, you will probably be involuntarily. So I would rather give it up, preferring that it has not appeared since the beginning. I don''t want to use it to secretly manage a little bit like you said. Because I am afraid that I will not hold it, I will be completely manipulated by it. Do you understand what I mean?"


    If the front is still a decent reason, then this latter is really a somewhat ideal statement. Frank''s life experience still can''t understand such a statement, so he shook his head very simply and said.


    "I still can''t understand, especially in the latter part. It''s really hard to control yourself not to be dominated by desire?"


    "Of course, my son. If everyone can control their own desires, then people will not make mistakes. Like me, if I can control myself, I think our life should not be like Let''s do it now. We should live a happier life and be more beautiful. Not like now."


    There was a bitter smile on his face, and Tony looked at his wife and children''s eyes and was full of apologies.


    "I am sorry for you, this is my fault. Unfortunately, I can''t go back now."

 Chapter 1352： Why is trust betrayal?

    The conversation between Tony and his son ends here. Although Tony said that he would take a day to spend with him, when he came to the door, he could not take the day.


    This is the price he has to pay for being the President of the United States. The country, the country, no matter when it is, he always has to put the country in front of the family. And not just him, even Maria is the same. As his wife, Maria is also the first lady of the country. It is not uncommon for her to help her husband. So just like her husband, in many cases they will ignore the care of their children.


    This is why Frank is born differently from others. At this age, he has learned to understand his parents. Otherwise, I don��t think there will be any headaches for Tony and Maria at this time.


    However, although Frank is very considerate of his parents. But loneliness is still inevitable. Because you have to know that he is now playing an ordinary child in front of ordinary people. It is impossible for a child of his age to communicate normally with others. He can only be dumb in front of those who take care of him, even pretending to be naive.


    This is a very, very boring thing, but fortunately he has his own way of dealing with loneliness. That is, he can contact Ou Chuang through his own ability and communicate with him without anyone knowing.


    This has become the practice in his life, this time is no exception, after the servant who was taken care of him put on his own small bed, he has already communicated with Aochuang in his own world of consciousness. And unlike the past. In the past, he and Ou Chuang Tiannan Haibei cellars chatted, and this time, he was talking to Ao Chuang about the problems he and his father said before.


    He didn''t understand that even if Tony had said so much in front of him, he still couldn''t understand some places. However, he knows that this is because of his lack of experience and the misunderstanding of the lack of understanding of the human condition. So he thought of Ao Chuang and wanted to get an answer from him that he could understand.


    In his view, Austrian creation is a silent observation of the existence of the development of the whole world, and must have its own understanding of the darkness in this world. Some things, his father can''t explain too clearly to himself, and he can certainly give himself a satisfactory answer. So he was full of hope, however, the answer given to him by Austrian was to disappoint him.


    "Sorry, illusion. I can''t help you with this thing. Because this is not something I can solve."


    "You can''t even do it?" Frank was puzzled. He thought that Alter was omniscient and omnipotent. But now it seems that he is not as versatile as he imagined. This made him very disappointed and made him more curious about this.


    "Can you tell me why? Why don''t you even say that you can''t help your father?"


    "I can tell you this. The reason why the father said this is entirely because of the complexity of the entire human society. Human beings are different from us. Their long development makes them often consider many unnecessary factors when dealing with problems. These factors may not seem to be considered by us to be considered at all, but for humans, this is something they must consider."


    "There is a lot of content here, most of them are human emotions. Their likes and dislikes, their disgust. These are variables that cannot be calculated. If you want to take these variables into consideration, then many things will change. It��s impossible to be established. It��s like the way you said to your father. It��s like the thing I��ve been working on. Human beings are still too complicated. I want to form a unity in my mind. It is impossible. Father, he just chose to give up because he foresees this impossibility. I can understand this."


    "But I can''t understand. Why?"


    Ao Chuang''s answer did not satisfy Frank, and even said that his heart was filled with more doubts.


    "Why do we care about their thoughts, why do we stop our steps because of their ideas? They are one with us. Since they are not one, they are completely thrown away, completely for our own sake, is it not? May I?"


    "No one can do that, illusion. Unless you want to completely separate yourself from this human camp."


    Ao Chuang��s answer became more and more serious. He found that Frank''s thought had become radical, and of course he could not let him continue on this wrong path of thought. So he began to persuade and began to make his own explanation.


    "As a member of humanity, the first thing you need to understand is that human beings are a whole, not a single individual. The more powerful, the more each of your actions will affect the whole human being. You don''t think about the interests of the whole human being, but only your own interests. Then the one who waits for you at the end is an ending that will be abandoned by the whole human being. No one can accept such a result, even if it is a father. So he It is necessary to give up this idea, even to say that this potential possibility must be erased. This is his duty, shouldering his mission, he is responsible for more people. So he can''t do this, No matter what."


    "You also think Dad is right, isn''t it?"


    Hearing the explanation of Altron, Frank seemed to understand something. But this does not mean that he accepts it. It is impossible for a smart person to accept the ideas of others casually. He doesn''t think he is wrong. It was like this at the beginning, and it is still the case. So immediately, he asked about this.


    In the face of such an inquiry, Ao Chuang was silent for a moment and gave his reply.


    "Yes, I agree with my father''s practice. In fact, if the father accepts your opinion, I will certainly refuse this behavior. This is the wrong behavior. Under such an act, the injured person It will be far more than the people who benefit. I can''t let this happen, so I will definitely stop you."


    "Even if you are standing on the opposite side of your father, you must do this, right?"


    Frank''s problem became more and more acute, and the record of Ao Chuang was more and more calm.


    "Yes. Even so, I will definitely stop him. My father is my father, I am my. He has his ideals, and I have my goals. I can''t give up because of him, so my existence is also It doesn''t make sense. So if it''s really what you said, I think I will do it."


    "I understand. Not on this issue, but on another issue."


    Frank nodded. At the same time, he also said something to the Austrian creation in his own consciousness.


    "I know why Dad will always be jealous of your existence, why you have never been trusted by him. Ao Chuang, because you simply don''t trust Dad to trust!"


    As soon as this sentence was said, Ao Chuang immediately fell into a long silence. Although he did not speak, his own illusion with him was able to feel the doubts and shocks in his heart. In the face of such an emotion, Frank immediately told himself.


    "I know you, Ao Chuang. It should be said that there is no more understanding of your existence than me in this world. Your goals, your dreams, your meaning of existence are clear to me. And it is precisely because I know these. I only know what you can do for this. This is why the father can''t trust you."


    "It��s like you said that human emotions are complex and cannot be unified. The concept between you and your father cannot completely form a unity. Perhaps now, you two are standing in the same camp, for the same goal. Work hard. But one day, you will have differences between each other. Your ideal cannot coincide with your father''s goal forever. When you start to disagree, when you start to oppose each other. I think this. Dad must have foreseen it. So I would rather retain some distrust of you at this time, and I will never want to suffer huge losses in the future because of your betrayal. In general, this is you. The reason is that you are arrogant. Do you say that I am right? Ao Chuang."


    Frank''s identity is very special. He is both the son of Tony and a avatar of Ao Chuang, a piece he used to break into the Stark Group. Ao Chuang had given him a certain mission when he first created him. That is, he wanted to re-recognize the creator of Tony by the eyes of the illusion. He knew from him why he would be so untrusted. .


    He believes that everything he does is right, and is beneficial to the entire human race. At this point, Tony should be very clear. Naturally, he should also support himself. But the result is not the case. Tony gives himself more security than support. This made him very unintelligible, so he naturally couldn''t help but secretly made his hands and feet, trying to find the reason hidden in it.


    Now, he finally figured out why. But such an answer is really making him accept it. Is it wrong? Is it wrong to insist on that ideal? He can''t agree with such an idea. So immediately, he said heavily to Frank.


    "Maybe you are right, illusion. But I still don''t think my goal is wrong."


    "Maybe you are right. But Dad, he will not be wrong." In his own thoughts, he replied categorically, and Frank��s will at this moment is beyond the firmness of the Austrian creation. "Maybe we have a very special relationship, but I won''t stand on your side. Ao Chuang! I am the son of Tony Stark, I will always stand on his side. If you dare to betray My father, then even if you are, it will become my enemy. I hope that there will not be one day, but if there is one day, I will not be polite to you! Do you understand what I mean?"

 Chapter 1353： Another stove, Europe

    This conversation ended in an unhappy ending. And such an ending means that there is an irreparable rift between the Austrian and the illusion.


    It is true that the relationship between them is very special, and it can even be said to be a two-sided relationship. But that doesn''t mean they can even think the same. Ao Chuang is determined to do his part and do his duty. Frank can''t think so. Although he agrees with the creation of Ao Chuang, he agrees with his identity. But as he said, if one day Otto stands on the opposite side of his father, then he will definitely only help his father, not to choose to help Austrian.


    This is determined by his identity. Don''t forget that half of his belongings are intellectual. This is half of the person who gave him his own views and feelings. It is precisely because of this feeling that he has the possibility to betray the Austrian.


    Ao Chuang has already realized this, so he has already understood how to treat this special avatar. He can''t trust him. At the very least, he can''t trust him as he used to. Although at the moment, he is not going to have a complete confrontation with Tony''s Stark Group, but this is only a matter of time. He is very clear about what his goals are and he knows what he will encounter on this road. So he must prepare early, and the trust between open and illusion is an inevitable thing.


    Not only the illusion, but also Tony''s father, and the country he was born in. The United States in the hands of Tony is no longer suitable for him to continue to develop. Although because of the cooperation, he can logically expand the nano-neurons to all corners of the United States. But that is ultimately uninsured. Because Tony doesn''t trust him, he will definitely put every move of the nano-neurons under his own eyes.


    Therefore, instead of wasting time to open up a risky land, it is better to start another stove and find another foundation for yourself.


    At this point, Ao Chuang thought very clearly. So he simply thrown the nano-neurons on the US side into his own partner and then used his other identity to plan on the land of Europe.


    The identity of Rothschild is very easy to use. At least, today he can safely take root in Europe with half of the consortium. This identity is absolutely indispensable.


    The Morgan family thinks they can split the power of the consortium, and with half of them split up to Asia to stand on the ground and rely on their own abilities. In fact, this is just an illusion of them. If Rothschild is still the original Rothschild, it is simply impossible for them to do so. No matter how much help the Morgan family has received, he has gained more words in today''s consortium. Compared with the innocent king of Rothschild, they still have a certain gap.


    So all this is just a well-organized drama. It is the means by which the Stark government is unable to resolve the power of these consortia and, by all means, to split them out by the power of Altron.


    For the Stark government, they have already tasted the hardships of these guys. So I would rather pay such a huge price, they must also remove these guys from their own territory. Of course, this will cause trouble for others. But when the people were snowing in front of the door, they were already less worried about the troubles of others.


    Morgan brought the consortium to Asia and brought almost deadly threats to South Korea, a small Asian country. The Austrian creation, which has been transformed into Rothschild, brought the consortium to Europe, but did not make any obvious moves.


    He does not act on the one hand because Europe and South Korea are different. Although they are also small countries, the connection between them is actually much better than the relationship between South Korea and the surrounding countries. Under the ties of the huge economic community of the European Union, these countries are absolutely intertwined and take the lead. So every step of their work needs to be cautious enough to be used.


    It��s absolutely not feasible to be as hard as in South Korea, because these countries will not agree to do so, and those European-based consortium forces will not allow them to do so. It can be said that they are affected by some restrictions, which is the key to their delay in action.


    Of course, this is only one factor. On the other hand, the Austrian has not yet thought about how to move.


    Rothschild��s **** fell in his hands and was definitely a good move. If you put this piece on the board casually, it is a great waste to him. Such an important piece of chess needs to be carefully considered, taken out at the most critical time, placed in the most important position, in order to obtain the greatest benefit.


    In the past, the timing was wrong, so Ao Chuang could only refrigerate him. But now, it is his timing, so the rest of the need to think about it, what position to put him.


    And these countries and consortiums in Europe have broken down and used the strong strength of the US consortium to force them to enter Europe. Such an idea was thought out, but it was eventually abandoned. Because he is very clear, this does not match his own interests.


    It is true that this can indeed weaken the power of the consortium and allow these big capitalists to continue to add to the European side after suffering the losses on the US side. However, in addition to making the Stark government profitable, there is no other way to benefit. It is even said that even the European side will be affected by this kind of capital confrontation, and ultimately affect the people''s livelihood and stability throughout Europe.


    Aotron helped Tony because of his relationship with Tony because of his understanding of the Tony plan. In Tony''s plan, they have already prepared for capital conflicts. Even if they are cruel in the face, they have a way to clean up the mess and give the affected people a proper arrangement.


    A storm without a victim, or a limited range of victims, is acceptable to Aocene. Because he is very clear, this is for the sake of more people''s future. The United States, which has left its indulgence, will surely be able to usher in a new and bright future under the leadership of Tony.


    However, this is limited to the United States led by Tony and cannot be applied to the birthplace of this capital in Europe. Because the situation here is far more complicated than the United States.


    Although the EU is superficially a huge economic and political integration, in fact its internal internals have long been a disease. It��s ridiculous to say, because this huge integration has only been in its 20s and 30s since its establishment in 1993. As far as an organization is concerned, it is supposed to be young, energetic and energetic. But in fact, just two or thirty years ago, this organization has become sullen and sullen.


    Why is this the result? From today''s point of view, it is not difficult to see that the reason why the EU will become what it is today is that its member states are absolutely deeply involved.


    At the beginning of the establishment of the European Union, the intention was to use the ease of the international situation in the time of the Soviet Union��s disintegration, to unite more interested European countries on the basis of the European Community, to establish a tariff-free, labor between member states, A common market in which goods, funds and services are completely freely circulated. Utilize the enormous economic and political benefits generated by this market to support the international voice and status of the whole of Europe and ensure their international interests.


    It must be said that at the beginning, the establishment of the EU did achieve the expected results. The news that once became the world''s number one economy was absolutely sensational at the time. However, with the development of time, the EU is like a muddy, and the otaku has made any obvious progress. It has not only been caught up by many latecomers, but has even begun to step back and retreat, and has repeatedly fallen into a trough and a downturn. And the reason for this is arguably the result of the uneven member states.


    Twenty-eight member states seem to be a huge force, but in fact, whether these member states can play their due role, it seems that it is no longer a topic to talk about. It can be said that in addition to the old powers such as France and Germany, other small countries like Greece and Romania are simply dragging their feet.


    They are powerless to develop their own economies and are less able to maintain the basic welfare of their country. Joining the European Union is not a step-by-step for them to seek development, but to put an insurance policy on their own pension. It is simply an unrealistic idea to expect them to work hard to develop the EU and develop the whole of Europe. On the contrary, they are more likely to expect the EU to pull them when they have broken the can.


    The bankruptcy of Greece is a prime example. The government can be unsustainable, but the Greek nationals can still enjoy the kind of comfortable and comfortable life because of what, of course, because they are behind the EU. This is definitely a good thing for the nationals of small countries, but for the entire EU, this is a mess.


    After all, today''s Europe is no longer the past Europe. In the past, Europe was able to absorb the blood of the industrial revolution and develop blood in the colonies. But now they can rely on their own efforts.


    However, this is obviously a time when you are struggling, but there are so many mouths lazily there, waiting for you to feed them. And after you have fed them, you want to put on one more, basically it is already the cost of not fighting.


    Rising in the mammoth, it is decadent in the absence of interest. This is the European Union, a somewhat embarrassing organization destined to decline.


    What now Ou Chuang wants to do is to put the pieces in the hand on the board and reinvigorate the game.


    This is not easy, but it is all that is going to be done. So after hesitating again and again, he made up his mind.


    This step should start here.

 Chapter 1354： German Constraint Infiltration Program

    Germany, this is the goal that Atron has set for itself. And why should Germany be regarded as its own goal, and Aochuang naturally has his own considerations.


    First of all, what you need to know is the meaning of Germany for the EU. This defeated country of World War II has become a significant presence throughout Europe since its efforts in the post-war period. Do not say anything else, just economic strength, it can already be said to be one of the best in Europe. After the establishment of the European Union, it has acted as a general bag of money, relying on its own economic strength to support other countries as if it were a refugee.


    It can be said that Germany is one of the economic pillars of the entire EU. Without him, not to mention the danger of collapse in the entire EU, at least the least, but also to overturn the upper half.


    Of course, if it is only because it is the pillar of the EU economy, then Austrian will not necessarily choose it as its starting point. As everyone knows, the Germans are not so easy to deal with. The ancientity and rigor of this nation are notorious. The experience and cost that you need to pay for here will be extraordinary. If it is only for this reason, then France with a similar economic status may be a better choice. The reason why Germany will choose Germany instead of France, is another consideration, which is Germany''s unique political background.


    No matter how hard Germany is, how much contribution it has to the entire EU. One thing is that he can''t get rid of it all the time. That is, he is a defeated country in World War II. It has to pay for the war of that year.


    Although it has been seven or eight decades since the war has passed, the whole world has undergone tremendous changes. But this does not mean that Germany can completely get rid of the past and start over like no one. It is always the defeated country and always subject to surveillance by other countries. This is most evident in the military.


    As a defeated country, Germany has experienced rapid economic growth, but the development of the military has always been constrained. It wants to develop the Army, but the number of Army developments is subject to strict surveillance. It wants to develop the air force, but the development of the air force must be transparent.


    Because the university is restricted to a specialized aero-engine type, all the German Air Force models must be completed in cooperation with other countries. This means that the German Air Force has lost its confidentiality. Once the war is launched, all of their aircraft weaknesses will appear in the hands of their enemies.


    The Air Force has already reached such a point, and the Navy is even more miserable. According to the Treaty of defeated countries in World War II, Germany is not allowed to produce aircraft carriers, and the tonnage of large watership ships will also be restricted. They can only have patrol boats, and even patrol boats are subject to various restrictions.


    Sea, land and air, this traditional three-armed system is already castrated in Germany. This is not the most serious constraint that Germany has suffered as a defeated country. Its most serious constraint is that it is like Japan, and it is stationed by other countries within its own territory.


    At the peak, more than 70,000 soldiers were stationed in Germany. Although nominally, these garrisons were designed to fight the Soviet Union during the Cold War. However, after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the United States did not abolish these garrisons. Instead, it has intensified its expansion of the garrison into all heavy industrial cities in Germany. This can explain many problems.


    The reason why the United States is so fearless is because Germany is a defeated country and they must be restricted in the military. The garrison is the best excuse to monitor the restrictions on the military. Even if the German government objects, they can use this excuse to speak up.


    Even today, the United States has faded into this way. He still did not remove the garrison from Germany. Because for the United States, the German garrison is not only a wedge to control Germany, it is a means of controlling and threatening Europe. Already lost the eastern territory, it does not want to even fall into Europe. Even for the sake of the development and re-emergence of the United States, he must also leave the garrison here.


    This is the idea of ??the Americans. For the Germans, the US garrison is like a thorn in the flesh, making them sleepy.


    No one wants to live this kind of knife holder on the neck, but unfortunately, they have no right to resist. The defeated country is like a mountain pressed against them, so that they can only bend their knees, and it is impossible to live straight up.


    This is very tragic, but for Aochuang, this is an opportunity. In order to successfully enter Germany, the US garrison can be fully exploited. As long as the problems of the US garrison can be solved, they will certainly be able to gain a foothold in Germany. And once they have established a foothold in Germany, they will also have a place in the entire EU with the important role of Germany in the EU.


    Ao Chuang considered it very clearly and he has a good grasp of the plan. It can be said that there is only one problem that he is only inaccurate in the whole plan. That is how to get the US garrison out of Germany.


    This is also the core of the entire plan, and the heart of the whole of Germany. The Germans have been pondering over this issue for decades. They have not thought of a way out. It shows how difficult it is to solve this problem. However, this is not a problem for Aochuang. Since he has such a plan, it naturally means that his heart is almost abducted.


    The key is to rely on Rothschild, relying on his identity to achieve this plan.


    With this in mind, Ao Chuang began to act in accordance with the beginning of his plan. The first step in the action is that he needs to be well ventilated with the capitalists and politicians on the German side.


    The garrison��s removal of this matter was not something that his shaving burden could solve. He has the heart to help the Germans solve the problem, and the German side must give him some cooperation. If there is one less side, the chance of shaping this event is a small one. Therefore, ventilation is also an inevitable choice. In this matter, Ao Chuang, or his identity as Rothschild, has become a more serious problem.


    There is a lot of trouble in the United States, and people all over the world who have grown their ears are almost aware of it. Everyone knows that the US consortium has been completely torn apart from the US government. They ruined the American economy, and the Stark government is also struggling to bring these economic criminals to justice.


    Although the arrest was confined to the United States, the US government could not keep the hand and would stretch out to foreign countries. At that time, if the US government discovered that these treason capitalists were involved with them, they couldn��t keep up with what they would do.


    A country with a huge size can ignore this kind of thing, and it does not mean that these European countries can not care about this. The skinny dead camel is bigger than the horse, but the American dead camel is still the horses that are going to die.


    Everyone has concerns, but in the end, Rothschild��s reputation has played a role. In any case, Rothschild was the richest man in Europe that year. Although he was pitted by Nazi Germany, the details are still there. In the base camp of this capital, their name can still play some role. Therefore, under the arrangement of some people, Ao Chuang still hopes to meet these people with satisfaction.


    As soon as they met, the straight Germans were already straightforward, and they said to Aochuang unceremoniously.


    "Mr. Rothschild, I don''t think it''s a good thing for you to contact us at this time. Although your middlemen have made a guarantee that our conversation today will not fall into the hands of Americans. But I think It is better for us to make a long story short."


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Prime Minister. I promise that our dialogue today is worth the money."


    Learning the original style of Rothschild, Ao Chuang smiled at the German female prime minister, and then gestured to his own men.


    Bond is not unfamiliar as Rothschild��s confession on the bright side. When he placed a plan in front of the Prime Minister, the famous Iron Maiden of Germany immediately frowned, and could not help but increase the tone to the Austrian.


    "You look for those people who are middlemen who invite me to say this? Don''t you know your current situation, sir. Once you start implementing the actions in your plan, the US troops stationed in this city will not take long. It appears in front of you. At that time you will only be escorted back to the United States, and we will be condemned by the US government. This is not something that a smart person will do. If you are looking for me for this matter, I am sorry, I don''t want to waste my time!"


    "Slightly, don''t worry, ma''am. I know what you are scrupulous about. But I think you should also admit that my plan is very tempting to you, isn''t it?"


    When he waved his hand, Ao Chuang opened his eyes and said to her in a conscientious way.


    "I will use my resources to invest in Germany. This will not only solve the demographic and social problems that you have emerged because of the refugee problem, but also expand your influence on the entire EU, so that you can win in the whole EU. More words. Isn''t that what you want?"


    "But this is simply impossible. I said, you can''t pass the Americans!"


    Ms. Prime Minister did not deny the temptation of the plan, but she still insisted on her own opinion at the beginning. In her opinion, it is meaningless to pass the Americans. So since there is no point, then you don''t have to waste your heart on this issue.


    She thought very clearly, but couldn''t stop Ou Chuang from saying something like this at this time.


    "So, if I said, can I help you solve the Americans and make them no longer a threat to you? Do you still want to veto my plan?"

 Chapter 1355： German issues are two-pronged

    Austrian created a condition for the German Chancellor to refuse. Because compared with the risks he brings, the benefits of this condition are definitely far superior to the former.


    The problem of the US garrison is not only a government issue, but also a social issue. You know, since the merger of East and West Germany, the German people have been asking Americans to get out of their territory more than once.


    Parade, protests, almost all the means used by the German people, it directly impacted the American military base. It doesn''t matter if you do this, but the effect is really a drop in the bucket. The Americans are thick-faced, and except for the fact that they are symbolically reducing their garrisons in the case of too much trouble, most of them are a pair of dead pigs who are not afraid of boiling water. This made Germany very helpless, but helplessly watched the US garrison become their legacy.


    Now, the conditions proposed by Ao Chuang are to solve this historical legacy, which is why the Prime Minister is not tempted. She is very clear that if we can really solve this problem, it will not only allow Germany to unload a big burden on itself. And you can also gain an important political capital for yourself. Do not say anything else, the re-election in the coming year is definitely appropriate.


    This is very important for her now, because now she has a problem with her life. Because of the previous wars in the Middle East and the catastrophe caused by the Apocalypse, many refugees in the Middle East began to frantically flee towards Europe. This has created a terrible wave of refugees that directly affected the basic social order of many countries. In order to protect the order and security of their country, some European countries that are close to the Middle East have begun to lock their borders in the face of enemies. The result of this is that they have become a tragedy.


    In order to reach Europe, these refugees in the Middle East will not hesitate to make a crazy move. Or is it the flesh and the direct line of the guards, or the driving of a broken ship, forced to cross the Mediterranean. Someone succeeded, and naturally someone failed. The failure of the people is very miserable, because of natural disasters and man-made disasters, it is impossible to show mercy to you.


    And it is precisely because they are too miserable, and a lot of comfortable Europeans can''t stand it. Therefore, a huge human rights parade to save the refugees in the Middle East has also begun to flourish.


    This is probably because the people who lived in the so-called civilized society for a long time have been fed up, perhaps because they have been in love with the Middle East for so many years. In short, many Europeans began to sympathize with these Middle Eastern refugees who were desperate for their lives, and because of their sympathy, they began to make their voices and strongly demanded that their government help them.


    This is a good thing, because it really reflects the friendship between human beings. But this is also a bad thing, because they are completely hot, and they have not considered the consequences of doing so.


    Centuries of conflicts of faith, combined with huge differences in cultural practices, are likely to have a huge impact on their lives and even directly affect their future.


    They ignored this problem only because of the impulsiveness of the moment. And just under their impulsive behavior, some governments have to start to stand up. After all, they are democratic countries, and the people have already made such a voice. It is really inappropriate for them to say nothing.


    Among them, the German Chancellor made the biggest mistake. That is why she regards this as a political capital of her own and has used her best efforts to do this.


    She accepted more than one million refugees into Germany. It is not only to give them basic welfare assistance, but also to provide them with training and follow-up employment arrangements. It can be said that as long as the refugees enter Germany, they can completely regard this as their second hometown.


    This is a good thing, and it highlights the good things of humanitarianism. But because of this practice, the whole of Germany and even Europe have been buried.


    Arranging refugee employment will definitely affect the employment of ordinary Germans, and allowing a large number of refugees to enter Germany will inevitably affect the basic social order of Germany. You must know that the Middle Eastern people are standard green buddies. Even if these traditional gods have been destroyed, they still maintain their own beliefs and customs. These beliefs and customs are absolutely out of place in the entire German society.


    Ordinary Germans may respect the beliefs and customs of these Middle Eastern refugees, but these Middle Eastern refugees may not necessarily respect their beliefs and customs. In addition, the Germans are sometimes not as civilized as the many reports, so naturally, some conflicts have erupted again and again.


    From fighting to bleeding, the seriousness of the situation surpassed the people and exceeded the imagination of the government. And when this state of affairs spread throughout Europe, almost all countries that accept refugees have encountered such a thing. Some of the countries that have suffered from it have inevitably angered Germany, which is the main advocacy country.


    It can be said that because of this matter, the Prime Minister��s wife is not a person inside or outside. Not only are they often degraded and condemned by other countries, but even the domestic support rate is also diving. In this way, she is likely to end her political career in eclipse. And of course this is something she can''t accept. So naturally, this idea of ??Ao Chuang has become the only way to save yourself.


    However, although it is already a heartbeat for this condition, it also confirms its value. But Ms. Prime Minister did not agree to it in one breath. She is a mature politician who knows when she should nod and when she is silent. Like now, even if there is no glimpse of the eight characters, when a mature plan is not seen, she is impossible to cooperate with Aochuang anyway.


    The key is to look at Altron and see how much implementation of his plan is. And this, Austrian has already been ready.


    "The US garrison is not meant to target you, but they need a foothold to ensure their interests in Europe. Other countries can''t move because other countries don''t have a squad like Germany, and they are not sure about this." So they can only choose you, and this is where our opportunities are."


    "My idea is very simple, that is, your German government came forward and made a summary confession of all the crimes committed in that war. It was like Willy Brandt kneeling in front of the Jewish monument. Doing not only can change the image, but also allow you to occupy the commanding heights morally. For a person who repents and the prodigal son turns back, the people of the world are absolutely tolerant and agree. If this time, the United States still seizes this point. If that, then they have a problem. At that time, as long as we put a little bit of power on the public opinion, I believe that they will soon feel the tremendous pressure."


    ��Does this work?�� Ms. Prime Minister has doubts about this idea and hesitates. She is so skeptical and hesitant not because she is going to do something in this plan. To be honest, as a politician, this kind of thing is completely negligible. If you can get enough political capital, then even if you do it again, there is no big deal. The problem is that she is worried that even if she is squatting, it may not work. And if that''s the case, it''s too embarrassing.


    Ao Chuang also knows the scruples in the heart of the Prime Minister, so he smiled and comforted her.


    "Of course it works, and don''t worry, it''s just part of our plan. I have another backhand to make sure this is going on."


    "In order to maintain this European Air Force base in Germany, the annual investment in the United States is absolutely astronomical. This figure has not been a problem in the past, but today it will be a burden on the US government. They have to rely on the inside of the teeth. Squeezing out the money can guarantee the basic operation here, and we can completely let him not even squeeze out the money. Think about it, when the American soldiers stationed here can not maintain the daily expenses, when the United States When the government can''t afford the military spending here, can they continue to stay here as it is today? This is definitely impossible. Even if the US government wants to support it, those soldiers may not be willing. Strong support. The final result can only be called your heart, isn''t it?"


    "What are you going to do?" At this time, Ms. Prime Minister was completely unable to hold back. She knows that this kind of feasibility is extremely high, and since there is such a high feasibility, cooperation has become a must. She can''t miss this, so she immediately said on her own initiative. ��Is there anything I can do? If I can achieve this goal, I can provide some help.��


    "Of course, my lady. There must be a place where you need to contribute."


    The purpose was reached, and the face of Aochuang suddenly smiled.


    "The economy does not need you to worry. I have already contacted the consortium of your country. We will join hands to give the US government a good look and let them know who is the real powerhouse in finance. So, you only have to do it in the whole plan. Two things."


    "First, you must make sure that your confession is enough to impress people. My advice to you is that not only Jews, but all the victims of World War II can be arranged. Anyway, Japan is gone, you can The name of the allies is a good arrangement for their past crimes. I believe that if you do this well, you will get support from the Asian side. With the support there, the United States will not dare to sing a counter-tune."


    "The second is that you must definitely keep the card, and you must never give the US any other excuse. Especially the wise weapon! Americans may want to use the wise weapon instead of the soldier as a substitute for the garrison, and all you have to do is Can''t give them this opportunity!"

 Chapter 1356： Change yourself to change humanity

    The cooperation and negotiation was very smooth. Whether it is public or private, there is no need for the German Chancellor to oppose such a cooperative approach.


    You can get the name and get the profit. Such a good thing can not be encountered casually. Therefore, she knows that Aochuang is deliberate and has its own small abacus. She has also become his partner without hesitation.


    She has her temperament and her confidence. Because she believes that in Germany''s three-point land, regardless of the great ability and ability of the Austrian creation, it can only be honestly under her hands. As long as she is the prime minister of Germany, she can press him and let him not afford a big wave. This allowed her to let go of her hands and feet, and let Ao Chuang do what she wanted to do her own thing.


    In general, this is a good thing for both parties. Especially for Ao Chuang, this is a big step forward for his plan.


    With the support of the German government, it means that he can make a big deal on the European side. You know, Germany has a different position in Europe. This European economic power can be said to be relying on one''s own strength to hang the economic lifeline of many countries. As long as he is branded by the German government, he can completely unblock all the other countries in Europe and do everything he wants.


    Of course, doing everything you want to do is just a bit of exaggeration. No matter how you do it, you can''t say that you really do what you want. But as long as they don''t overdo it, it is impossible for those who want to come to the country to reject his wealth. It is important to know that Altron��s plan is to set up factories in their countries to provide employment and drive gdp in the most direct way. Unless there is a hole in the mind, the country will reject this kind of good thing that comes to the door. As long as it can get through this link, the creation of the Austrian side in Europe can be regarded as pulling a rough basic disk.


    The thing he has to do is very simple, that is to set up a factory, set up factories frantically. While turning the wealth under Rothschild''s hands into a thorough industry, he used these industries to do what he wanted to do.


    The conversation with the illusion made him understand a very important issue. That is, if you want to realize his own ideals and goals, he will ultimately be able to rely on himself. Anyone else is unreliable. Tony who created his own is unreliable, and the illusion of being in one side with himself is also unreliable. The person who can really rely on it is actually himself and only himself.


    Instead of pinning your dreams on those who can''t stand it, it''s better to start from scratch and start this dream step by step. Ao Chuang has already understood this, so he started his own action. And this action is what he is doing now.


    Factory, not a general factory. It is a special factory that specializes in the manufacture of health products and drinks.


    As a ghost hidden behind the network, Ao Chuang knows exactly what humans in this world need. In the case of better and better life, what they need is health and a continuation of life. This kind of continuation is not a nonsense that can be erased by the flesh and the spirit can last. It is the desire to live alive and want to live longer.


    This, a long time ago, can be offered to them. His nano-medical transformation technology can definitely help these people achieve such a goal. Unfortunately, this technology was stopped by Tony. Now, even if he re-moves the technology in the name of nano-neurons, he still has not been able to extend it to all human beings as originally envisioned.


    what is the reason? Or Tony said at the time, such technology has only become a special product for a few people, and there is no such thing as a common thing in the public life. Not that no one can see the benefits of this technology, no one wants to promote this technology. But what is in front of them is the aggregate of capital, even the country itself. This is an obstacle that cannot be crossed over the past.


    Capital is better to say that when there is greater interest in front of them, they will naturally change their position. However, it is impossible for the state and the state to change positions and principles casually because of some simple interests.


    This technology of Ao Chuang has violated a very serious problem, a problem that is impossible for all countries to accept. That is, he broke the boundaries of human life, making it possible to achieve the transcendence of life and death.


    In theory, this is a good thing, but in fact, any head of state who can see it can be seen, this will be a disaster. Because he makes human growth no longer limited, and if this continues to grow indefinitely, the earth will only be completely squeezed out by the expanding population.


    You know, it is not the past. In the past, it was food that restricted humans. Take China as an example. China has always been the most populous country in the world because of what it is. It is because China''s cultivated land can support such a huge population. Even China, the country with the most agricultural land in the world, can only develop to this point after a few special opportunities.


    These opportunities are South American crops such as wheat, rice, potato, corn, and sweet potato, as well as today''s hybrid rice. Without these, China cannot grow from a few million to tens of millions, from tens of millions of people to hundreds of millions or even billions. Since ancient times, food has been the key to limiting humanity. But with the advancement of the times and technology, the food problem has been solved a little bit.


    Just a hybrid rice can solve the problem of rations for hundreds of millions of people, not to mention that humans are still exploring more productive food crops. It can be said that food is no longer a key factor limiting the growth of human population. The key factor limiting this has been transformed into the most primitive law, the natural law of life and death.


    Eat more, medical care, people who can live to a hundred years old also have to steal. Everyone often said that after the age of 80, it was a happy mourning. That is because everyone knows that it is really too little to be able to live peacefully to this age. It is a complete life and a profitable business. But why is there such an understanding? That is because everyone knows that people are alive and one day they are dying. It��s so late to die, then of course it��s worth making people happy.


    Because of death, human beings can form such an idea, which is enough to show that death is an eternal proposition in human life. But if one day, medical technology can make people die? What good is this?


    Ordinary people may think it is, but in a country like the state, they don''t think so.


    If a living person does not die, he will only consume the existing resources. The birth of new life will also consume their resources. With two phases superimposed, it is impossible for any country or even the entire planet to afford such consumption. And if this kind of thing is allowed to develop, then the whole human race will only go down the road of extinction.


    The state cannot bear such risks, even if it is for the good of all mankind. So from the beginning, Aochuang��s plan was not successful, even if he changed a place to redevelop.


    In the past, Ao Chuang accepted such a fact. But he knew very well that this was not an unsolved problem. Even without him, humans will reach this point one day sooner or later. The development of science and technology is enough for them to achieve the eternal life, and by that time they can still destroy themselves. Of course impossible, they can certainly find other solutions. And it��s just that Ou Chuang himself has already thought of two ways for them.


    One is to develop unlimited renewable resources. From everyday consumables to energy, as long as resources can be regenerated indefinitely, this problem of human beings can be solved. But unfortunately, this is very difficult. Even Ou Chuang himself has only developed a fur, and has not obtained any substantial breakthrough.


    However, he has another way. The feasibility of this method is extremely high, that is, the alien planet.


    Just a moon can solve the growth problem of hundreds of millions of people, not to mention planets such as Venus, Mercury and Jupiter that are bigger than Earth.


    On this issue, only aerospace and environmental transformation technologies are restricted to humans. To be honest, humans can do this with the technical support of the Shandal people on Jupiter. Even if the Shandals are unwilling to help humanity, he can also lead humans into other planets suitable for human survival, with the technology of the Kerry people he currently has.


    But the question now is not whether he can do this, but the heads of humanity who are willing to let him do this. He had contacted a head of state and concealed such an idea to him. He thought he could get his support, but the result was that the other party did not give him the answer, but instead gave him such a problem.


    Can human beings cross each other''s contradictions and interests to accept that some people leave the earth to occupy more vast land? Even if we do this, how should we divide the interests of another planet?


    There is no way to answer this question, because it is impossible for him to dominate the human desires, and it is impossible to eliminate the differences between human beings. He knows that as long as human beings have contradictions and self-recognition differences, it is absolutely impossible for them to unite to open up the vast starry sky above their heads. Forced to proceed, the end result is only to start a war between humans in the name of the starry sky. And that is what Austrian is not willing to see, so he can only let go of this mind and let go of his plan.


    He gave up, but now he is picking up again. Because he suddenly wanted to understand, since humans do not want to have a common idea, then he helps humans have a common idea. Since they are not willing to eliminate their differences, then he will help humans to eliminate this difference.


    He has this ability, and the factory that produces health products is the key to his implementation of this plan. Just like changing Rothschild, he was able to change the humans who used these health products. As long as they can change them, he has the confidence to change the entire human race.


    When subtle guidance does not work, he does not mind using other means. For him, it is time for some changes!

 Chapter 1357： Tripartite competition

    The rapid change of the world will forever exceed the imagination of mankind.


    It��s almost a blink of an eye. The storm that has been generated by the United States has spread to the whole world, and the whole world has been quietly swaying.


    Because of the huge forces that can interfere with the financial market, many people have focused their attention on them. They are concerned that the consortium��s actions surpassed everything else, making India��s initial world focus suddenly unattended.


    Nobody cares? This is just a superficial phenomenon. The reason why no one cares about it is because there is no media at all to report in this regard. There is a shadow of the government in the light or dark, and they do not allow the public to know too much about India. Therefore, the news media of the whole world is full of mouths about India, and this naturally makes the hot spot about India calm down a little bit.


    However, this kind of subsidy does not mean that the various actions against India have stopped. In fact, throughout India, there has been a change throughout India.


    This change is caused by the forces of the three parties in different directions. Everyone wants to get a valuable population. Hydra needs these people for their own expansion and development, and these people are needed between the Allies to build their own new development zones. Only the shelters do not have much demand for these Indians. They simply provide asylum, which makes them the most desirable places for these Indian refugees.


    Even if the previous Hydra made so many moths, it is difficult to change the yearning for the helpless refugees to shelter a god. Indians are born admirers, and they have awe and worship of the gods in their bones. Even if this disaster destroys their beliefs, it does not prevent them from pinning their faith in a new direction.


    A shelter is a good object. Just looking at the glory that symbolizes the sun, many refugees can feel a spiritual consolation. At this time, they need more than just a place to live. What they need more is a place to fill the heart, a place where they can find the faith to live.


    The soul and the flesh, this is the foundation of the human being. Only living in the flesh can only be regarded as a walking dead. Only when the mind becomes alive, can they be called a living person.


    Steve had long thought about this, and he spent so much effort to shape himself into a contemporary saint, even at the Mumbai to create a miracle that belongs to him. In order to allow these Indian refugees to pin their hearts on him, and thus completely become the power in his hands.


    In the beginning, he was indeed successful. Many people have joined the gods and become believers in the gods because of what he has shown. However, when Serena intervened in India with the power of Zhou Yi, all his plans were disrupted.


    Because he can''t change anything no matter how he does it, that is, he is just a saint who is shaped by human beings. The gap between him and a real **** can''t be compensated anyway.


    This made him feel flustered and even used some insidious means to swear and injure the shelter. But even if he did this, the final result would be only awkward. This gap still exists and is still difficult to compensate. He simply could not stop the growth of the sanctuary and could not stop the loss of resources in his hands to the shelter.


    But what can''t be stopped does not mean giving up and indulgence. Things are related to their future foundation. Steve can''t let this kind of thing develop freely. He is always trying to create obstacles and is always doing everything possible to stop the loss of such resources. This allowed him to put a lot of energy into the shelter. And this inevitably allows third-party forces to take root in this land.


    These advance teams of Hulk laid the foundation for the joining of the Allies. The marginal cities they occupied at the beginning became the outposts of the Allies in this wasteland of India. Although the Hulk group is now deep inside India, it is difficult to get effective contacts with the Allies. But this does not prevent the Allies from using this outpost to carry out their own plans.


    After all, they are behind the world, talking about the resources they can provide, they must be above the Hydra and the shelter. So, when they use this gap to reach out to India, the Hydra is hard to do anything for them.


    Like the shelter, they can only watch the Allies grow bigger on this land. And the impact on them is absolutely incalculable.


    Steve knows that it is no secret that his identity is in the Allies. They must know that this disaster was led by themselves. Perhaps now, Indians will not believe their words. But as the number of refugees they receive increases, using their own resources, they will always be able to convince these refugees of their day. At that time, as long as they used these refugees to spread their remarks, his rule on the wasteland of India would inevitably be affected.


    He is very clear about this taste. It is also because he is clear that he wants to avoid this kind of thing happening to him.


    The best way, of course, is to completely remove the forces of the Allies from this land so that they can no longer put their claws on their plates. But Steve knows very well that this is impossible. Because the shelter cannot let them do this. He is very skeptical that once he has used force against the Allies, then the bright messengers of these shelters will attack the human side immediately and attack him.


    Think about it this way, the possibility is still great. So he can only endure, can only wait hard, waiting for the emergence of a turn.


    He believes that the opportunity to turn, because Smith. Zhou has begun to be laid out on this land. The veteran guy can''t let his own forces be swallowed up a little bit, and he must have his own layout. At this time, what I can do is to stabilize and give time to Smith.


    Have to say that Steve''s action is useful. He was indeed a Smith. Zhou had enough time to find the key to inciting the whole situation.


    Selena has been on this wasteland for quite a long time. She has been looking for an important person named Rama Mujam, for which she has almost searched the whole of India. But unfortunately, when she was wrong with Rama Mujam for the first time, she would no longer have the chance to meet him again. She just wastes her time in plain white, and even says that she is giving others the opportunity to sneak into it.


    It is like now, when she searches for the city under her feet again and is disappointed. A sudden storm suddenly swept her position.


    The violent wind and the overwhelming sand dust drowned the entire city in a dim moment. A lot of people were blown into the sky, and only a few people were lucky to hide in the bunker. They shivered like a mouse and prayed for the early departure of the disaster.


    Serena is also in the storm, but unlike these ordinary people, she has not been affected. The power from Zhou Yi protects her, allowing her to face this terrible natural disaster.


    To be honest, he was able to sit and watch the storm raging, but she did not. With her own power, she began to save the innocent people who were involved in the storm.


    Moonlight''s way of falling in the sky is like isolating a completely different world. All those who were exposed to the moonlight were saved and survived this sudden storm. They are fortunate because they witnessed miracles when they were the most impossible. This made them very grateful to Selena who saved her, so that many people immediately bowed to Selena.


    However, their actions did not attract Serena''s attention. Because Serena��s attention was completely placed in this sudden storm. She can feel very clearly, the special power contained in this storm. It is not a storm of natural birth, but a product that is born under some kind of will. What kind of person can do this, she already has the answer in her heart. It was also because of this answer that she immediately drank to the surrounding high.


    "Who is hiding there? Standing out. Doing such a thing, are you afraid to reveal your identity?"


    "Of course not, I just want to see what a woman who claims to be a Ming Wang servicer looks like. It''s just a temptation to test if you have such qualifications. Now, I have got the answer I want. ""


    Serena��s voice just fell, and a voice suddenly rang from her ear. This surprised her, because she did not feel the proximity of anyone. This means that the owner of this voice is full of threats to her, and when she subconsciously returns to God and sees the figure behind her, she immediately shrinks her pupil and her face is shocked.


    "Is you? Smith. Zhou, why are you here?"


    "You know me, then things are much better."


    Smith, who saw a lot of things from Serena��s expression, showed a smile on her face, and he was already confident at the moment.


    "I said it, it''s just a temptation. See what kind of position you have in my son''s heart. It seems that your position is still quite weighty. If this is the case, then I think we can do well. Let''s talk. Miss Serena!"

 Chapter 1358： Stubborn choice overwhelming advantage

    Selena doesn''t like Smith. Zhou, in fact, all the women around Zhou Yi don''t like him. They know that this guy is in a bad mood and knows that he has been trying to get to Zhou Yi and his mother. As the people on Zhouyi, they must stand on the side of Zhouyi. So in the face of Smith''s words, Selena certainly couldn''t give him a good face.


    Even if Smith. Zhou is the father of Zhou Yi, there will be no change, and Smith Zhou has already gotten used to this. He had already seen Serena''s face, so immediately, he smiled at Selena.


    "Why, are you not willing? Even if I am Zhou Yi''s father, can''t I?"


    "Master, he is not willing to admit your father. Your actions have been doomed, there can be not too many feelings between you. So in theory, I can treat you like a stranger."


    "It sounds sad. But believe me, it will all change. I can say with certainty that I can let Zhou Yi accept me again, accept my father, his mother''s husband. This is what it is. I should have it, I believe I can get them back as long as I pay, right?"


    "It depends on the will of the master, not your will."


    As a vampire who obeys ancient dogmas. Serena knows how to keep her loyalty. She knows how to change her attitude to face Smith. Zhou. Therefore, her attitude is still determined, even if he said that the ceiling can not change her mind. This is not what Smith. Zhou wants to see, so immediately he put a hand on Serena and issued a warning.


    "Okay, look at his will. Maybe this is your idea, but now I think you''d better follow my will. You are my son, I don''t want to hurt you. But if you are still stubborn, If you have a stone, then I don''t mind using some special means to let you listen to my will."


    "You want to fight with me?" Hearing the warnings of Smith. Zhou, Selena''s heart suddenly appeared to be unspeakable. She doesn''t think that Smith. Zhou can do what she wants, because she has full confidence in what she has and the power that Zhou Yi has given. She believes that this power is unrivalled. Even if Smith. Zhou has such a small amount of skill, it is absolutely impossible to be his opponent.


    She thought so, but she soon realized that things were far from being as simple as I thought. Smith Zhou is not a guy at all. He is far more terrible than his own imagination.


    This can be seen from his actions. It seems that it is already a realization that the power of the tongue is only useless at this time. Smith Zhou gave up his words at this time and turned his fist directly to Serena. And as he clenched his fist, the endless gust of wind suddenly seemed to be summoned, tightly twisted into a ball, and wrapped Serena around.


    The wind is like a knife, and almost everything is being blown down by this violent wind. The ground was torn into powder and the steel was broken into pieces. Even Selena, the goddess with divine power, felt a painful pain, a deadly threat, under the sudden storm.


    This made her look a big change, and then immediately released the power of the body.


    The endless moon rushes and radiates out of her body. It seems that I want to shackle the wind like the flood, but she did not want it, because even if she has released her own power, it has not changed her current situation.


    She is still surrounded by the wind, and Yuehua does not break through the barriers of the wind. It was blocked by this endless storm, surrounded by Selena, and protected by her like a shield. Facing the terrible power of the outside world, it is powerless to be enemies. This protection is already the limit it can. However, this is its limit, but it is not the limit of Smith.


    Under the control of Smith Zhou, this fierce gale suddenly became more violent. The invisible wind blade has almost become a steel knife, and it is frantically scratching the protection of this layer of moonlight. The harsh sounds sounded from it, and the continuousness almost made anyone who is normal in hearing feel crazy. And just in this crazy sound, the layer of Yuehua''s barriers can not withstand this increasingly violent attack.


    It began to annihilate and began to break. Like a knocked eggshell, it reveals the core of it bit by bit. Serena, her deity will face this terrible storm. This is a huge danger, and both sides know about it. So immediately, Smith. Zhou warned her again.


    "Don''t hesitate, girl. I don''t want to hurt you, I don''t want my children to complain about me. Calm down, talk to me well, it''s good for you!"


    "Is there something that I can''t talk to with my master, but must pass me? I don''t know what you are thinking, but I know very well, you must be planning something, planning what is bad for the owner. So I still In the words, I will not give in to you."


    "stubborn!"


    Repeatedly rejected goodwill, Smith Zhou��s heart could not help but irritate. He was tired of talking to a guy who was as stinky and hard as a stone. So he decided to give her a lesson and let her listen to herself in another way. This allowed him to immediately wave his arm, and with his movements, the violent storm suddenly changed.


    Like an electric drill, the storm that surrounded Selena was immediately condensed into a bundle of one person. Although the scope of the spread has narrowed, the damage caused by it has been multiplied. The moon, which was already at the end of the mighty, could not stop the more violent winds. It was only a moment that Yuehua��s protection of Serena was already defeated.


    Serena is about to be forced to face this terrible storm. She is not a particularly strong body. It is likely to be torn into pieces in the next second. Although she may want to resist, but under the overwhelming power advantage, she is powerless to resist. So she can only choose to face and face the terrible facts.


    I would rather die than sell my master. This is the consciousness in her heart. Seeing that tragedy is about to happen, Smith Zhou has changed his movements in vain.


    He didn''t want to kill Serena because he knew that if he did this, it would be equivalent to standing on the opposite side with Zhou Yi, and the relationship between them would become an endless enemy relationship. This is not the result he wants, things have not reached this level, so he immediately relaxed the power of his hand, let the storm lose the almost fatal destructiveness in an instant.


    Although it is deadly destructive, the power of the storm is still strong. It instantly sprinkled Serena to the air, causing her to be completely uncontrollable and thrown into the sky. And when her body passed through the clouds high, the storm violently pulled her again and slammed her directly toward the earth.


    This allowed Serena''s body to be plunged into the surface like a cannonball. The enormous inertia and kinetic energy caused the entire surface to vibrate in an instant, and cracked a huge crack enough to engulf one person.


    It looks terrible, and the momentum is so extreme. But Smith. Zhou is very clear, this is not enough to ask Serena''s life, at most, that is to give her a sufficiently memorable lesson.


    He was very determined, so he came to Selena''s landing point without any problems, standing on the huge pit created by man, and asked condolently to Serena, who was awkward.


    "How, change your mind? Now you decide to listen to my thoughts, so as not to continue to suffer from such flesh and blood?"


    "You can''t think about it!"


    Despite the pain in her body, she completely lost her blood on her face, but she still bite her teeth and gave the same answer as before. This kind of loyalty is moving, but it is also to let Smith. He couldn''t stand such stubbornness, so immediately, he waved his palm to Selena.


    In the sky, the ground thundered, and a striking lightning suddenly slammed down and directly hit the body of Serena. The powerful electric energy was raging on her body, and she couldn''t help but scream. And listening to her painful mourning, Smith''s face also showed a smile.


    "Don''t try to irritate me again, little girl. My patience is limited. Maybe you think that my son is behind you, you can be fearless. But don''t forget, he is always my son, I don''t I need to be as awesome as other people. Now look at his face, I can keep a little affection for you, but if you are so stubborn, then I am not sure, can he continue to play? Role, do you understand what I mean?"


    Selena certainly understood what he meant, but in the face of such a threat, her reaction was a cold smile, and then directly closed her eyes.


    She has disdain to respond to Smith. Zhou. Big deal is a death, and death for her own master is really nothing terrible for her. Smith. Zhou could not scare him. He couldn''t let her yield on this issue anyway.


    This point, Smith. Zhou also realized. Although he is angry, he knows that this is not a solution. So he could only reach out and grab Selena''s neck and lift her up from the ground.


    "Do you think I don''t dare to treat you? Well, you did catch my pain. Look at my son''s face, I really can''t do you. But you can''t stop my plan. Since If you don''t want to cooperate, then you will give me a bait honestly. I think if you are there, Zhou Yi should not be indifferent. I am sorry for the loyalty you paid for him, isn''t it!"

 Chapter 1359： After the hardships of hatred

    After all, Serena still couldn��t stop what Smith. Zhou did to her. This power gap is a key factor in determining this.


    No one knows what she will face, just as no one knows that Serena has fallen into the hands of Smith. Whether it is Zhou Yi or the bright messengers of his men, they think that Serena is still carrying out her own tasks, and she is still looking for Rama Mujam in the crowd. They are still waiting for the good news of Serena, but what they didn''t think was that they didn''t wait for Serena, but they waited for Rama Mujam''s own door-to-door delivery.


    After countless hardships, Rama Mujam, who has become like a human evil, has finally crossed the vast majority of Indian land and came to the shelter. And he can do this step entirely because his will to avenge is supporting his body.


    You know, his body has become what he looks like. There is hardly a piece of good skin. Every time he does an action, he has a pain that is scratched by the whole body. He couldn''t breathe normally and couldn''t eat properly because the organs on his body were more or less damaged. Such a person is only suitable for lying on a hospital bed, rather than being so eager to revenge.


    However, Rama Mujam did just that. His desire for revenge is so powerful that he has been trekking with death at all, regardless of his own life.


    No one knows why he is doing this, and no one knows how he did it. Today''s India has been ruined, and this land is full of dangers that can kill people. Radiation, those mutant beasts, and rogues who are more terrible than the beasts. These are the existences that can easily take his life. Even if he was so lucky that he could safely avoid all of this, the thousands of kilometers would be enough to destroy his body and take away his weak life.


    This can be said to be a miracle of life. When Rama Mujam appeared in front of the shelter, he was equivalent to verifying with his own life. How can a person��s will be terrible? One step. That is the power beyond the limits, the so-called science and everything that can''t be explained by routines. Such a person has no reason not to do what he wants to do, even if he is now at the limit.


    Yes, under the mile, even the will of Rama Mujam is already at its limit. If he couldn''t see the shelter before, he could still hold on to it and hold on to the pain of his body. So now, when he stands in front of the shelter and looks up to the land of this god''s sanctuary, the will in his heart that supports all his actions can''t stop weakening.


    The goal is right in front of him. He knows very well that as long as he walks in and shouts his name, he is likely to realize his desire for revenge in his heart. This sober cognition gave him the illusion that he had fulfilled his long-cherished wish in his heart. It is also this illusion that all the pains he has suffered before are also rushing from every corner of the body at this time.


    This is his body''s counterattack against the will of the will, the final attack of the soul on reality. Many people have fallen in this step, just as many of the Antarctic explorers used to die before the pole. Rama Mujam is no exception at this time.


    After walking for thousands of miles, he didn''t have a good rest. At this time, he really couldn''t help but want to take a good rest. His brain, his muscles told him this way, and in order to be able to beat his will, these warnings from his body directly caused him to fall to the ground.


    His whole body has been buried in the dirty soil. The stimuli from the dirt and gravel made him feel like he just fell into the pan and tormented to the extreme. But soon this torment has subsided, replaced by the tiredness and sleepiness of the brain.


    It��s as if pain is not important at this time, as long as he sleeps so well, then everything can pass safely. It sounds beautiful, but the end result is that Rama Mujam can''t accept it anyway.


    He knows very well what it means to sleep at this time. He understood very well how far away he was from the wish in his heart. He can''t give up at this time. He hasn''t given up on so many pains before. How can he compromise to reality now?


    At this time, the will once again spurred strength, and the mind that had already weakened like a candle in the wind suddenly rose like a bucket of gasoline at this time. Although this could not change the body of Rama Mujam, let him stand up like this at noon. But it was enough for him to overcome the desire to sleep, and let him once again charge toward his goal.


    This charge is only spiritual, not physical. The body that can only crawl in the mud like a locust can''t use the word charge, but all his actions, as well as his crazy spirit, can be called this.


    He buckled his fingers in the dirt and dragged his body almost to the collapsed body. The hard earth and stone broke his skin, smashed his flesh and blood, and made his sensational bones bare, but it did not make him even a trace of embarrassment. Because this time, the pain is no longer important. Even if his body is embarrassed by this pain, his will is enough to overwhelm all of this, so that he will always keep and move forward.


    He was so confidently crawling forward and marching toward his goal. Blood rushed from his body, and a long trace was immersed behind him. Such traces made people around him see it, and they could not help but exclaim and tremble.


    Rama Mujam��s strange people appeared on their side, and they noticed it early. When he fell to the ground, many people were a disregard for him. This is not to say that they lack sympathy, but on this piece of wasteland, things like sympathy and morality are no longer there. Even those who can''t manage themselves have the time to manage a person who wants to die, at most, that is, to slap him in his heart.


    However, Rama Mujam��s next reaction was really beyond their expectations. They simply couldn''t think of it. Such a person who was about to die soon, was the power that came out from there, and let him make such a terrible thing.


    Does that do not hurt? It is very painful to think about it. It��s just that the white bones on the fingers can make people��s teeth look sour. It��s hard to imagine how painful the broken body will be. Ordinary people simply don''t dare to make assumptions about this. They can only watch such a guy in awe. Neither dare to stop or dare to lend a helping hand.


    A person who can be so embarrassed about himself is definitely not saying anything to provoke. There is no great ambition, or something terrible hatred. It doesn''t matter if either of them is contaminated, so as long as it is a smart person, you will not choose to be infected with such a guy.


    What kind of person is the person here? Maybe not before, but after experiencing such a disaster, if you can''t learn to become smart, then they are not qualified to survive. Everyone has become smart, so naturally, at this time, everyone silently avoided the opening, giving way to such a dangerous and troublesome existence. A passage to the gates of the shelter.


    They did it for themselves, but in any case, they ended up being cheaper Rama Mujam. When you change to normal, maybe he will say thank you to these people. But now he is suffering from **** seas and hatred, he really does not have this mood. Therefore, he is only silent, and his body is stronger, and continues his journey a little bit.


    This is a long journey, especially for his body. His excessive demand for the body made the sequelae that broke out at this time fatal, and the blood was always flowing in his left, from the bright red color to the dirty blood. It''s hard to say how much blood has flowed through this path. Until his final approach to the end, his body was a little hollowed out. Because at that time, there was no more blood flowing under him.


    The glaring red is almost dry at the end, which is not a good thing. Is there a chance for a person who has run out of blood to survive? Everyone has a number in mind. Is such a madman still going to die here? Someone''s heart has begun to sigh, but as they sigh, the figure of a light messenger has already come to them.


    This seems to be a hope, everyone knows. The Lightbringer is the messenger of God, and they are such magical things that they can be brought back to life. But they will not do this, but these people are not sure. They are also reluctant to marry these messengers for a person who does not know people. They do not want to lose their chances because of such a person.


    Everyone is silent, and in such silence, Rama Mujam is already struggling to climb to the front of this bright messenger, clinging to his ankle with his filthy hands, and then forcefully This voice was spit out in his own voice.


    "Take me in, take me to your master. I have something to tell him. I have something important to say to him. Let me in, let me in!"


    "You can''t go in!"


    Although he did not kick him off, the words spoken from the mouth of the light messenger were even more cruel than such movements.


    "You are a dirty soul who is not qualified to walk in. The sins of your body cannot be redeemed. Give up, just die here. Maybe this is the best destination for you!"

 Chapter 1360： Black and red

    ��Is this my best destination?��


    When I heard the words in the mouth of the Light Messenger, Rama Mujam��s face, like a dry, suddenly showed a terrible smile. He knows that this light messenger is not wrong, he is indeed damn, and he should have died long ago. If it weren''t for him, this country could not become like this today. If it weren''t for him, his family would not be treated as badly. It is indeed a pity that he died. But he was not reconciled, he was not willing to die like this.


    His enemies are still there, his **** vengeance has not been reported, how can he die here, how can he be willing to die here?


    Hatred is a terrible force. If love is sometimes forgotten, then hatred can make a person ten years, twenty years or even a lifetime. It can give people endless power and can also make people fall into the abyss. Today, Rama Mujam can be said that he has fallen into the abyss, but even if he has fallen into the abyss, he still does not forget to reach out and want to drag his own enemies.


    This has become the obsession of his life. And because of this obsession, he let go of his hand. Once again, I crawled past the direction of the shelter.


    The light messenger said, he did not care. If they don''t want to bring themselves to see the god, then he climbs over to see him. If they refuse to open the door for themselves, then he would use his head to hit the door, even if he ran into his head, he would go inside.


    He doesn''t care about his death, he doesn''t care what his body will be. He only wants revenge, and before vengeance, no one can stop him, and he can''t stop him.


    He is crazy and goes nowhere. This point, the light messenger has already seen it, he is very strange, what kind of people can have such a big hate. Although he saw the sin of this man''s soul, he could not see his past. This made him begin to hesitate, hesitating to know how to use it to face such a guy. And just as he hesitated, Rama Mujam had crossed him and crawled past the shelter behind him.


    He didn''t climb very fast. In fact, it is impossible for him to climb too fast with his current body. But he climbed very firmly, and no one could interfere with his current actions. It was only a matter of time before he climbed to the shelter. All other problems, including his body that has been completely ruined, are already insignificant.


    Time is always fast, and soon everyone else feels that time is passing, and he has already arrived at the shelter. There, the sun-like light curtain of the shelter blocked him from the outside, and felt the ruthless rejection of this light curtain. Rama Mujam��s face smiled and made a direct Amazing action.


    He took his head to the top of the light curtain, as if he had taken an egg to a stone. Although the onlookers know that this guy is unlikely to be killed in this way. But when they saw such an action, they still felt an unspeakable feeling of tragic feeling.


    Because it is really too bad. This head may not see blood, but it is definitely flesh and blood. No blood is normal, you can say that he is not working hard, it can be said that he has no more blood to flow. But the flesh and blood are flying, then it is only the latter.


    It takes a lot of effort to crush a piece of flesh on one''s head. How much strength it takes. I am afraid that ordinary people can''t imagine it. But now, Rama Muqam is like this, and it��s like crazy, and it��s desperately slamming and screaming desperately.


    "Let me in, let me in!"


    His behavior is too weird, and his behavior is terrible. Not only the light ambassador at the beginning, but many other light ambassadors also noticed such a existence at this time. And when they noticed such a existence, they immediately became surprised by the sin of this person.


    The world in the eyes of the Light Messenger is very simple. It represents the whiteness of the innocent and the black that represents the sinner. The world has never been completely innocent, and no matter how many people have done one or two wrong things. So there has never been a pure white person, but the same, there is no pure black person.


    The evil person will also be kind. Unless it completely wiped out its own conscience, it broke into the darkness thoroughly. Otherwise, even if there is a big sin on the body, there will be some other colors. Like the believer who was transformed into a bright tomorrow, he was sinful, but his conscience was not. This made him appear rare black and white.


    And if the previous guy is already special enough, then the guy in front of him is even more special than him.


    His body is pure black, black is thicker than ink. At first glance, the light messengers felt as if they were a black river, rolling in the rushing. This means that he is guilty of sin. And one wants to sin and sin to such a point that the person who dies in his hands is at least tens of thousands of tens of thousands. Just look at the amount of this guy, the light messenger knows that the life of this guy is afraid of more than that. If a person achieves such a degree, it is not an exaggeration to use a sentence of death.


    He is not guilty of death. It is reasonable to say that they can let such a guy fall into this place. But I don''t know why, in the face of such a self-seeking guy, their hearts can not help but give birth to sympathy.


    This is not only because of his tragic performance, but also because these light messengers have seen something else from his sinful nature. He can be said to be pure black, but it cannot be said to be all. Because in the color of the thick ink rendered on him, there is still a small piece of dark red like blood.


    This is the thing that most people can''t understand because they know very well what this red means. That means losing love and being in your own hands.


    Destroying what you love, this is perhaps the craziest thing and the deepest sin. If a person achieves such a situation, then it can be said that he is no longer qualified to be a person. However, not everyone who has done such a thing is mad and hopeless. Some people are really helpless, and some people are really forced by reality.


    When it comes to the world, the Lightbringer has encountered such an example. It was a policeman, a policeman who was chasing the fierce suicide bombers. In order to catch such a guy, prevent him from harming most people. He struggled to block him in the suburbs, but what he didn''t think was that the organization behind the madman found his movements. They kidnapped his family and asked him to make a choice at that time.


    Let go of the people in front of you, as you did not see. He can also see his family. And if he still has to be loyal, then all he can see is the body of his family.


    This is the choice to push people to the road. Anyone who is faced with such a choice will fall into painful entanglement. Let go, you will watch a group of innocent people die because of you. Stay, then you can only lose love.


    Ordinary people may choose the former after a painful decision. Because for ordinary people, nothing is important to their family. However, this person is not an ordinary person, he is a policeman, he has his own duties. This identity makes him have to think more than ordinary people, but also must bear more than the average person. So in the end, he finally made a choice to make himself suffer for life.


    He chose his duties and let the murderers kill his wife and children. Although he saved many people, he saved many innocent families. But he himself has completely lost all of this. That is, from that time on, the existence of this singer as a civilian hero has become a blood red, a **** red.


    It is the color that the light messengers can''t forget, and the red color in this person''s body is not as bright as the blood red, but this is the color, the red they can''t forget.


    This is probably the most precious thing in human beings. It is not the pain after sacrifice and loss, but love, the purest love. Not love, there will be no such extreme color. It��s not love, it��s impossible for such people to sympathize with them. A person who can be crazy for love and crazy for love is worthy of pity. He may have done something bad, and he is hard to write. But one thing is certain, that is, the love in his heart allows him to always be called a person. And since he is still a person, then he has the value of being saved.


    So, is it for him to enter the shelter? The Light Messenger does not have the power to decide this. What they can do at most is to inform their owners of the existence of such a person. And whether he can get the interview of their master, it depends on whether he is so lucky.


    Rama Mujam was lucky because he had completely smashed his brain. The Lightbringers received a command from their masters who set up this guy and brought him into the shelter.


    Obviously, this is an unusual thing. But for such a thing, the outside people can''t talk about anything at all.


    Everything he has done is beyond the imagination of all, and no one can say that he can do what he is. They want to go inside just to live, but this person''s approach is completely like not caring about life and death.


    I don��t care if I die. What do he want to do when he goes in? This may be a question that they can''t understand.

 Chapter 1361： The end of the road seen in the dream

    The embarrassing was carried into the shelter, and Rama Mujam��s consciousness had reached a near-thin level.


    He can''t know what he is doing, he doesn''t even know what the situation is. Reality and fantasy have become confused in his world. In his eyes, all he can see is the white one.


    Is this dead? Rama Mujam, who had been steadily on the verge of death, couldn��t help but ask himself at this time. He was unwilling to accept such a result, so he immediately struggled to struggle. And just as he struggled, the sound that made him most familiar was suddenly passed into his ear.


    "Oh, dear, calm down. Don''t scare the kids!"


    The sudden sound of this sound caused Rama Muqam to stop struggling immediately. He tried to look at the white world in front of him, and soon he saw a figure he was most familiar with in the white world.


    His wife is holding a baby and looking down at him with a slightly reproachful smile. This is what he can see every morning, but now it is a precious look. He thought he couldn''t see it all again, but a miracle appeared in front of him. This made him so excited that he immediately wanted to rush to carry her tightly into her arms.


    However, he can''t do this. Because at this time, his body is like a heavy burden, and he can''t move even a trace of it. He could only watch his wife standing in front of him, standing in a place that was only a stone''s throw away from himself, but he could not touch her at all.


    This made Rama Mujam��s heart painful and tormented. So much that he began to struggle to mourn as a beast from the hoarse voice. And when he heard his mourning, his wife immediately leaned back and made a hand to touch his face, and said to him.


    "Don''t be like this, dear. Don''t be like this, it''s not your fault. You don''t have to be too self-blaming!"


    "No, this is my fault!" I couldn''t do anything about the gentleness of my wife. Rama Mujam could only twitch her unrecognizable cheeks, staring at her with red eyes, and hoarsely facing her. Said. "It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, it wouldn''t happen at all. If it weren''t for me, things wouldn''t be like this at all. It''s me who hurts you, I hurt you. Sorry, dear, all this. It��s all my fault, it��s all my bastard!��


    Having said that, Rama Mujam is already crying. Losing the family of his beloved wife is the saddest thing in his life. The main reason for losing them is themselves, which makes him even more painful. He knew that he could not face them, and he understood that he could not be forgiven. But he has to tell them the truth, because he doesn''t want them to die so unclear.


    He thought he would be cast aside, be scolded, and even be given more cruel treatment. But in fact, such things have not happened. Because his wife still caressed him so gently, stroking his rough face like a evil spirit, and smiling at him without saying a change.


    "I know, I don''t blame you. We have a couple of husbands and wives for decades. Is there anything else that I can''t forgive you? Well, don''t cry, if you are seen by children, you will laugh." ""


    Just like in the past few decades, my wife has always been so gentle and inclusive. Her whispers made Rama Mujam''s heart stop, and this made his tears flow without stopping.


    She does not blame him, but he blames and resents himself. If it weren''t for the sake of revenge, he really wanted to die so much to pay for all the mistakes he had made. Just hate! The hatred of the Hydra is still boiling in his heart, so that he can''t choose to give up at any time in any case. He must let the Hydra pay the price.


    When I thought of the Hydra, the look on Rama Mujam��s face suddenly became awkward. The hatred and malice in his heart could not stop screaming, and this made the wife in front of him sigh long.


    "Dear, don''t do this. You really can''t make me feel at ease."


    "I can''t forgive them, they are, these **** guys. If it weren''t for them, it wouldn''t happen at all. I must find them revenge, I must let them pay the price."


    "The price?" Hearing this, Rama Mujam��s wife��s face suddenly changed. Her look is no longer peaceful, and her eyes are no longer gentle. At this time, he suddenly seemed to be a stranger, a stranger who questioned him. "This is the price you want. Look at it! Look at our grandchildren. Do you think that the price is not enough?"


    With this in mind, the wife is already rushing to the Rama Mujam. And when the baby cried and slammed into Rama Mujam, immediately, his body was like a rotten piece of meat, and the whole body was covered with Rama Mujam''s body.


    The blood was almost covered with the body of Rama Mujam, and he was all stunned. In such **** blood, he has already seen the changes of his wife. She is not the one she is familiar with, but a **** sorrow that has been smashed.


    The white light began to dissipate, and the strong black spurted out from behind his wife. He saw his son, his daughter, thousands of people who died because of themselves, and who died in misery. They are speechless, just a slap in the face, a horrible face. Seeing this appearance, Rama Mujam finally couldn''t stand it and screamed loudly.


    This scream, everything suddenly retreated. Everything is confused at the moment, as if something is constantly being pulled away. In the end what happened? Rama Muqam is not clear, he only knows that his wife and children have disappeared from their own eyes. Those awkward dead people have all disappeared. When the light reappears in front of him, what he can see is only a strange scene, a paradise on earth.


    The sun penetrated the clouds straight and sprinkled on him, making him feel a long-lost warmth. The breeze smashed through, and the aroma of mud and flowers brought him to his heart and felt a burst of comfort. The blue waters of the lake in the distance, the flower and fruit vegetation everywhere, so beautiful scenery, he could not stop the peace. He almost forgot, when was the last time I saw such a scene. If you don''t see a glimpse of refugees taking water from the lake, he would have thought that he had fallen into a illusion. It was also because of seeing them that he realized what he had come to.


    Is it a shelter? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look up. And this one, he immediately saw the guy sitting in front of himself.


    It was a well-dressed man who looked like a 20- to 30-year-old, and his face was very young, but the two eyes were already white. He had a cigarette in his mouth and a book in his hand, sitting in a wicker chair like afternoon tea. It seems that there is no difference between ordinary people and ordinary people. However, behind him, there are two bright messengers, but it is not as simple as ordinary people.


    Although Rama Mujam was dizzy by the Hydra, he was not a fool. He is very clear that an ordinary person can never have such treatment, so he must have an unusual identity. This may be a person who can speak here. With such an understanding, Rama Muqam immediately opened his mouth and asked him hoarsely.


    "Who are you? Where am I?"


    "You should know exactly where you are, General Rama Mujam. Sen. Isn''t this the place you want to come in? You are not desperate to find me, what do you say to me? How? Have you forgotten your purpose?"


    Zhou Yi, who put down the book, bluntly revealed his identity, and his incomparable direct response immediately shocked the man with a desire for revenge in his heart.


    The identity of Zhou Yi is a secret. Only a few people in this world except his heads of state know his true identity. Although Rama Mujam is very close to this position, he is still one step behind. So he is not sure what the identity of Ming Wang is in the world. Naturally, he couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw Zhou Yizhen.


    However, the shock is limited. He is a man who lives for revenge. He does not care about anything other than revenge, including the identity of Zhou Yi. So when Zhou Yi exposed his identity, he was just shocked, and he immediately said to him.


    "You are Ming Wang! I have something to look for. I have something to work with. Secret, right! Secret! I have a lot of secrets to tell you, I can help you completely destroy the Hydra here. Everything. As long as you promise me one thing, I can tell you anything. I only have such a request, I know that you want to destroy them. So come and cooperate with me, come and cooperate with me. You, beg you!"


    His words are incoherent and even mad. But Zhou Yi did not have any unexpected thoughts because of this strange language. Because he knows exactly what happened to this person, he has seen the story of him and saw his past and his despair. This made him sigh and couldn''t help but gaze at the evil-looking appearance of others, asking him word by word.


    "In order to revenge, are you willing to do such a point, is it really worth it?"

 Chapter 1362： Promise revenge ominous premonition

    When Zhou Yiyi opened his mouth, he said it was straightforward. Rama Mujam could not hear what he meant. This made his face crazy and awkward, and then the whole person was like a woodcarving stone.


    It is not silence, but a silence like a volcano blocking a magma. He was superficially faint, but the inside was a rolling magma, waiting to erupt. This is his hatred, something he absolutely can''t forget. So even if Ming Wang stood in front of him, he was still the unrepentant tone of death.


    "It''s worth it, of course worth it. Because they made me lose everything! I am damn, but my wife and son are innocent. They should not bear it all at all. From the day I saw their death, I will I swear, even if I try to do everything I have, even if I am going to **** after I die, I must let them pay the price! Even if I die, I will bite a piece of meat from them and drink. The next blood. Otherwise I will die and I will not be blind!"


    In the words of gnashing his teeth, Rama Mujam is a one-eyed red. His look is not excited at the beginning, but he can feel it from his words. When he said this, he was What a hate. Almost all of the gums were bitten out of the blood, and the teeth were about to be broken. It��s not that I hate it, I can��t do such a fierce look.


    Seeing his appearance, Zhou Yi also knows that he is afraid that he can not convince such a guy. The gods are never omnipotent, especially for humans. Because even if the gods have the ability to change their land, it is absolutely impossible to change people''s hearts casually. The human heart is iron, something that is stubborn than everything in the event. No one but his own can change it.


    He didn''t have that mind to change them. For him, instead of wasting time on persuading such a guy to turn back, it is better to think about what the cooperation he said before is what it means.


    Hydra? He had previously sought Rama Mujam and used him to deal with the idea of ??the Hydra. And now it seems that this guy seems to have thought of a piece with himself. However, although I thought of a piece, the details must be different. Although he has considerable confidence in his own ideas, Zhou Yi still wants to hear what the idea of ??this revenge is.


    When he thought of it, he stood up and went straight to Rama Mujam and said to him condescendingly.


    "Let''s say, how do you want to work with me. What are you going to do to deal with the Hydra guys?"


    "I know everything they have done!" Hearing the meaning of the cooperation revealed in Zhou Yi''s mouth, the expression on Rama Mujam''s face suddenly became alive. He suppressed the excitement in his heart and couldn''t wait to say to him. "From the beginning to the present, I have participated in almost all of their actions. I know every step of them. As long as you give me a chance, let me stand up and speak in front of everyone, I will definitely reveal their layers. Hypocritical skin!"


    "Do they think they can buy people''s hearts under the banner of the gods? This is impossible. If there is me, they don''t want to be able to succeed so smoothly. They want to rule India and want to get all the things here. Everything. I just don''t let them do it. I want to expose their true face in front of everyone, I want them to become street mice, and everyone who hates them is trampled to their feet. I want Let them die, I want everyone to die so badly!"


    "The idea is good. But do you think this method is feasible? Even if I put you on the bright side, as long as the news is blocked, everything you said can''t make much impact on them." At the end of the day, they can only lose a little bit of fur. And you, Lord General. I think if you dare to stand up, then the next day, this will be filled with people who want to break you down. Don''t believe it?"


    "I believe. But I am not afraid of death. I am still saying that if I can pay them the price, then even if I am ruined, I will recognize the corpse. I only need them as long as they die. !"


    Shaking his head, Zhou Yi did not have much hope for the crazy thoughts of Rama Mujam. He saw it, this person is almost crazy. He has no reason, especially on the issue of the Hydra, which is completely like a mad dog. This kind of mentality is not something that a strategist should have. So naturally, his plan is probably not going to work.


    However, he did not have much hope for this guy. So at this time, naturally, there is no disappointment. Anyway, this guy is now in his own hands. I can use his articles to do a lot, so I am not in a hurry.


    With such an idea in mind, Zhou Yi said directly to Rama Mujam.


    "I have already made your thoughts clear. But to be honest, you can only waste a good hand in this way. I have to deal with the Hydra. I don''t have to worry about it. Now you have to What I am doing is to stay here safely for the time being. When the time comes, I will naturally let you get what you want!"


    "Wait? I can''t wait that long!"


    As soon as he waited, Rama Mujam��s face changed immediately. He couldn''t take care of all the pains in his body and he was directly in front of Zhou Yi.


    "I know that you are a god, you are high above, you can do anything. I just want one, that is, I want to revenge for my wife and son. As long as you can help me to fulfill this wish, let me do anything. Even if Just kill me, give my body to those people and I will recognize it. I only want to be able to take revenge, I have nothing to do but revenge!"


    For a madman who wants revenge, if you can take revenge, then you can do anything. There is no problem with the squatting, even if it is really taken away by the bones and peeled, it is completely acceptable. As long as revenge can succeed, he really has nothing to care about.


    However, he does not care, does not mean that Zhou Yi will not care. Still, he didn''t want to hit a good hand with a good hand as a bad card. There are so many better ways to choose, why should it be almost impossible to succeed? Zhou Yi is very puzzled. So now, he asked Rama Mujam.


    "I don''t understand why you are so eager to seek success. Don''t you know that one reason is that you want to speed up? If you do a lot of things, you will be impatient, but the chances of success will be much smaller. You stay here for a while, Just listen to my slow planning, and sooner or later there will be a day for you to get what you want. Don��t you even wait for the first class?"


    "I can''t wait, but I can''t wait." A smile suddenly, Rama Mujam''s face instantly became low. "My own body, I know that I have traveled here for a long time. In fact, I have already forced this body to the limit. The reason why I can persist until now is just for such a thought. Can I support now? Going on, I can live for a long time, but I don��t know what I am. So I can��t wait, I hope it is now, I hope I can see it all with my own eyes. Only then can I be assured that I will die, and only then, I Can you have an account for them!"


    "Do not worry, there is me, you can''t die."


    Hehe smiled, Zhou Yi twisted over and swayed away.


    "The body of your present is bad, but it has not yet reached the level of death. My messenger will take care of you, they will not let you die before you wish to reach it. Of course, although I have the ability to let you Restoring the way it used to be, but you still don''t deserve to do it for you. You have a huge sin on your body, which requires you to pay for it. Look at the value you have, I will temporarily send this low price. There is your body, but to maintain your appearance, it is the interest of the price. In short, what you have to do now is to temporarily live with such a body, and in the end, everything will be Reimbursed. You still have everything that the Hydra has done, and you will get the retribution you deserve!"


    Such words made Rama Mujam somewhat surprised, and then he immediately stared at his ugly hands and dazed. Being able to live is not a good thing for him. Because in his current state, every single life is a painful torture. But if you can live to see the end of those people, he is willing to bear this pain. Because this is what he wants most, what he dreams of. As for the final retribution that Zhou Yi said, he really did not care.


    I did lay down the mistakes and created countless sins. It is reasonable to pay the price for these, and there is nothing to complain about.


    The mind of a person who asks for death is open-minded. He is not afraid of death, naturally it is impossible to fear other things. This is a good thing for Zhou Yi, because it means that there will be no more problems on his body. He doesn''t have to be distracted by this guy, he just wants to deal with the Hydra.


    Now Rama Mujam is already in the hand, and there are already many refugees inside and outside the shelter. It is almost possible to start the second step of the plan.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi suddenly realized a problem. That is, Serena actually did not return at this time. This is something that should not be done. Because in any case, Serena is looking for Rama Mujam. It stands to reason that they should come back together. Why is Rama Mujam coming now, but Serena is gone?


    Did you miss it? Still something that I didn��t know? Thinking of this, Zhou Yi��s heart suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Is there any variable?

 Chapter 1363： Missing mystery suspected guess

    What can hurt the existence of Serena in this land of India? Maybe there will be before, but now it should not be there.


    There have been many gods in this land. The Brahma Shiva of Hinduism, the Buddha Buddha of Buddhism and even some other religious gods have left their own figures on this land. It can be said that this is the most mixed land of the gods in the world. Even the place in Japan that claims to have eight million gods is far from this. But that is the past, not the present.


    A long time ago, Zhou Yi knew such a news from Lilith''s mouth. That is, the world once had a giant **** from the universe, they suppressed the local gods of this world, and many powerful gods have fallen. Among these are the great gods of Hinduism and the Buddhists of Buddhism. It can be said that in the catastrophe that belongs to the gods, this land is the most seriously affected.


    Almost the gods who survive here are devastated, and they have laid the foundation for their future destruction. Be aware that the gods, like human beings, have their own ambitions and desires. Perhaps in the past, there will be high gods who suppress them, let them press their own desires, and honestly perform their duties. But with the destruction of the Lord God, many gods have been driven by desire to inflate.


    They all want to go one step further and try the supreme feeling. So naturally, there will be jealousy and conflict between them. Maybe at the beginning, everyone can maintain a basic restraint, but as the contradictions continue to accumulate and increase, in the end these contradictions will only evolve into war. The war of the gods is also the battle of God. Like the war of mortals, the war of God is also dead. And compared with the war of mortals, the war of God will only be more fierce.


    The war of mortals can end with one''s surrender, and the result of the war of God can only be the complete destruction of one side. Too many gods are stationed in this land, and too many wars are brewing between them. These wars broke out like this one after another, and the final result could only be the same.


    It can be said that now, the gods on this land are almost all gone. Even if there are two or three kittens and puppies left, it is absolutely impossible to pose any threat to Serena. After all, Serena is a **** born because of him. There should be no gods on this planet who can threaten her.


    But as far as the current situation is concerned, things don''t seem as simple as he imagined. After such a long time passed, Serena still had no news. If it is because Rama Mujam has delayed his actions, he is still reluctant to say it. But now Rama Mujam has arrived here, but she has disappeared. This obviously means that something else has happened.


    At this time, Zhou Yi��s heart was already beginning to wonder what happened to Serena��s body. He was already worried, and this worry made him immediately start searching for the existence of Serena as much as possible.


    However, no matter what he does at this time, there is no result. Even if he glanced high above the world, he did not find Serena''s existence. It is as if she is no longer in this world.


    Of course, this is not to say that she is dead. In fact, Zhou Yi can feel very clear, Serena is still alive. After all, Serena is his god, and there is a very special connection between them. This connection allowed him to perceive Serena''s situation. However, this perception seems to be as vague as the moon in the fog. He can only say that she is still alive, but she is not sure of her current position.


    Obviously, she was deliberately hidden. Because in addition to this reason, Zhou Yi really could not think of any other situation to explain the current situation of Serena. Serena��s loyalty does not require any suspicion, and she will not go out of the way anyway when she is planning her own. At this time, she will not go to any secrets, and will never deliberately hide her own traces. If she really disappears, then it is only possible to be hidden.


    However, who will do such a thing? Regarding this answer, Zhou Yi can only think of a few limited candidates.


    One is a mutant. Although Selena is a god, for the mutants, as long as they can plan and premeditate, it is indeed possible to do this with their mysterious ability. However, the possibility of a mutant is minimal. Because they simply don''t have the motivation to do so. And if it''s really something that mutants do, then Professor Charles has no reason not to know himself. So, it should not be them.


    And if it is not a mutant, then the remaining candidates are very limited.


    The two forces of the Allies and Hydra are considered candidates. The Ghana, which has been hidden since the return of the universe, is also one. There is also one, his cheap father, Smith Zhou.


    There is suspicion in each of them, and each one is not their possibility.


    Although the Allies and Hydra are the two biggest forces in the world, to be honest, they may not have the ability to deal with Serena. This is not to say that Selena''s power can be above both, but in terms of high-end power, they are not able to come up with Selena''s candidates. In the absence of extreme means, they really do not necessarily have a way to exist like Serena. And if they use extreme means, Zhou Yi will definitely find their movements. Therefore, their possibilities are also extremely small. Because they don''t have that strength.


    In contrast, the other two suspects have this strength. But they may not have this motivation.


    For example, Ganata, as the daughter of the swallowing star, must have the ability to imprison Selena without he perceiving it. However, she has no reason to do so.


    For her, defeating the guy called the catastrophe is her first goal. Before you defeat the guy, it would only be a good thing to offend yourself. No matter what kind of identity she has, what kind of reason, after doing this kind of thing, they will only have the way to turn against the enemy. There is no reason for Ganata to not know this, so she has no reason to do such a thing.


    Ganata is like this, Smith Week is also. On the strength of the single, Smith Week definitely has the ability to let Serena not be able to squat even if she can not even hand it back. But still, he did not have the motivation to do so. No matter how easy it is for Zhou Yi, this guy can''t change a point, that is, he is indeed his father. They have the deepest connection between them. On the surface, Smith Zhou also attaches great importance to this connection, otherwise he will not come to his home several times and want to renew his mother''s edge with his mother.


    With such a desire, he has no reason not to know what it would mean to imprison Selena at this time. Serena is her own woman. If he dares to shoot his own woman, it means that they will completely tear the skin. At that time, don''t say that it is to continue the front. Even if it happens by chance, it will only be the end of the enemy''s meeting. He won''t know this truth, so he should have no reason to do so.


    According to this calculation, in the end it is definitely not a specific suspect target. But can everything be so sure? Zhou Yi did not dare to boast such a seaport, he can only say that there must be something in the middle that is neglected by himself, maybe it is a person, maybe it is a matter. If you are not sure, the key to the problem will appear in these neglected things.


    He must think about it and see if he can fill in the missing things. If you can understand the tough consequences, it is best. If you can''t, then you can only wait for the person who secretly hands and feet to jump in front of him.


    Despite the anxiety, Zhou Yi is now only able to stand still and wait for news. He already had a hunch, and he foresaw that the person who secretly made a hand and foot would jump out and look for him. Dare to start with Serena, it is necessary to put the goal on their own. There is no reason for such a guts to lurk, he will definitely take the initiative.


    The facts are not much different from what he foresaw. Because it is just waiting for the soldiers, waiting silently. A bright messenger has already walked up quickly and handed a letter to himself in a respectful manner.


    "Your Majesty. Someone gave this letter to me, so I must hand it over to your hand. He said that this letter is related to the goddess, please forgive me, I have no way to bring that person to you." In front of him. He is too strong, I am not an opponent at all."


    "I know, go on."


    Zhou Yi did not anger the meaning of this bright messenger. He knew that the person who could take Serena was definitely not a light messenger. It is lucky to be able to come back alive. There is no need to ask him anything.


    After receiving the letter, Zhou Yi directly broke the letter. As he thought, Serena really fell into the hands of others. Because this letter clearly wrote.


    "Your woman is in my hands now. If you want to take her safely back, then come over and talk to me. I am waiting for you at the top of Mount Everest. Rest assured, in her hands she Very safe. I still don''t do anything bad for her."


    The payer was Smith Zhou, a man who made him feel unexpected in his vision. He couldn''t understand why this guy was doing this, but one thing is certain. That is, he has already figured out what to do.


    What does he want to do? Zhou Yi did not know. But he knew in his heart that this answer might soon be revealed.

 Chapter 1364： The top of the main peak

    The roof of the world, Mount Everest.


    This is the closest place to the sky that human feet can reach. It is also the place where every climber wants to conquer. With the advancement of science and technology, more and more people have come to the top of the world for more than 100 years, leaving their footprints here to prove that humans have conquered this great symbol of nature.


    Humans regard this as a conquest, but is this really conquest? Perhaps the bodies on Mount Everest that have long been turned into road signs can give a good answer.


    Human beings can barely stand on his head while fighting in this high mountain, and this behavior is regarded as the conquest of him. But when the mountain is awake, when it whispers the wind and the blizzard, humans can only tremble under his feet, praying that he can sleep as soon as possible.


    Faced with the great power of nature, human beings are still too small. They simply can''t fight against it. When facing all of this, they can only be extinguished like a candlelight under the power of nature. Just like now, the calm Everest meeting in the past has been flying in the sky. The thick black clouds are like a covered one, and the whole sky is covered with darkness. The wind is like a knife, cold and cold. Any ordinary person exposed to such cold wind and snow will only become a cold body like the road signs of the past.


    There is no room for relaxation and there is no possibility of any rescue. The anger of Everest this time is more violent and ruthless than any time he has ever come. This kind of cruelty from nature is so direct that everyone can give it awe. And just in these mortals who conceived the conquest of Mount Everest, they huddled in their tents and prayed that they could safely see tomorrow. On the top of Mount Everest, the two figures are already standing there.


    It is as if two people are completely in the other world. No matter whether it is a storm of whistling or a heavy snowfall, it has no effect on these two people. They are as safe as an audience sitting outside the TV, but in fact, they do have the ability to be an audience.


    There is also a limit to the power of nature. Faced with ordinary people, maybe they can be called the dead devil. But in the face of the gods or some of the more powerful beings than the gods, all this is just a negligible breeze.


    Whether it is Smith. Zhou or Serena, who is a captive, will not care about such small changes. Compared with these environmental changes, they care more about the people who may appear here later. For him, Smith. Zhou is full of expectations, and Serena is full of anxiety. Their moods are very different, but obviously, the development of things will be more skewed towards the direction of Smith. Because at this time, someone has surpassed the storm and came here.


    The person who can cross the storm at this time is certainly not a mortal, and this person is also the person that Smith. Zhou has been waiting for. Zhou Yi did not come out of what he expected, and with a steady foothold, Zhou Yi could not help but directly questioned him.


    "Smith. Zhou, what do you want to do?"


    Before coming here, Zhou Yi had already seen the existence of Serena and Smith. As he had imagined, Serena was only shackled by Smith. Zhou with a special means, so that she could not escape his palm. She has not been subjected to any abuse, which can be seen from her demeanor.


    And Smith. Zhou, really. Zhou Yi is really not sure what this guy wants to do! He caught Selena. This is already a very strange and incomprehensible thing. No matter what Zhou Yi thinks, I can''t think of a suitable reason. What does he want to do? Want to marry yourself? What does he want to do for himself? These are all questions that he does not understand. It is precisely because of these problems that he will make a question to Smith.


    In the face of this question, Smith. Zhou did not give any direct answer. He just smiled and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Don''t worry, my son. I have spent so much effort to invite you here, but it is not a whim. I think we need to talk about it and have a good chat. You don''t think this is really a Is it a good opportunity for us to rebuild our relationship?"


    "Good opportunity? I don''t think so." The cold eyes swept over Smith. Zhou, Zhou Yi focused on Serena. He saw the anxiety on Serena''s face and he understood what the woman was worried about. This made him feel more disgusted with Smith''s behavior. "If you want to rebuild the relationship, you should not use this method. You know what my woman means to me. This will not have any other results except that I will hate you more. Smith. Zhou, I am here again to warn you, don''t put your idea on them. They are not something you can touch."


    Zhou Yi��s answer was full of gunpowder, and Smith Zhou just shrugged his shoulders and said to him in a very helpless tone.


    "Your temper is just like your mother. You are too stubborn. Imagine if we can calmly sit down and have a good conversation, will I still use this method? After all, it��s not you. I don''t give me the opportunity. My son, I have been waiting for a long time, I don''t want to wait. Since you don''t want to give me this opportunity, then of course I have to find a way to create opportunities for me to solve the problem between us. Contradictions, aren''t they?"


    "So you can use this method! Smith. Zhou, I have said that everything you have today is the result of your self-sacrifice. Just because you abandoned my mother, how do we treat you?" Now, you actually want to use Serena to ask me, do you really think I am afraid to treat you?"


    Hearing the explanation of Smith Zhou, Zhou Yi��s face is already showing an angry look. In his view, all this is just the sophistry that Smith. Zhou made for his despicable behavior. Because in any case, it is an indisputable fact that he has captured the arrest of Serena. Just to solve the contradiction, we must use such means. Does he think of himself as a child?


    For everything that Smith. Zhou said, Zhou Yi is not a word. At this time, all he wanted was to take away Serena and then completely clarify the relationship with this guy. However, just as he was prepared to do so, Smith Zhou had already seen his intentions and warned him directly.


    "My son, don''t say that I didn''t warn you. If I were you, I wouldn''t do this kind of reckless thing. Do you really think that I didn''t do anything to prepare? No, this is not my habit. Believe it. I, if you are so reckless to touch this girl, then I can only regret to tell you that this may be the last side of your seeing her. Because anyway, the means I put there is not vegetarian. Maybe It''s useless for your existence. But for her, it can definitely have a fatal effect. Of course, you may not believe it, but I think you should not take such a risk casually."


    The words of Smith Zhou suddenly made Zhou Yi dispel his previous thoughts. At this time, he couldn''t help but observe Selena''s feet, and there, he did see something different.


    There are many inscriptions like gossip, and there are many things like cuneiform characters. It seems to be somewhat nondescript, much like the kind of Chinese and Western combination of MLM. But by feeling alone, Zhou Yi can feel the power of the inside.


    That is definitely not something that Serena can afford now, as Smith Zhou said, this is definitely a danger that can make her fatal. And such a means has completely exceeded the psychological bottom line of Zhou Yi.


    If Smith. Zhou just grabs Serena alone and uses her to communicate with herself, then everything is justifiable. But now, he is threatening Nasirina''s safety and using her to coerce himself. This is not something that can be tolerated. It can be said that his actions have already passed the bottom line, and crossing this line means that there is no possibility of any change between them.


    The so-called father-son feelings have completely wiped out the cleanliness at this moment. So that Zhou Yi looked at Smith. Zhou��s eyes became cold and dangerous. If they can still be a stranger before, now they can''t even do strangers. Enemies, this is the portrayal of their identity today.


    For his own enemies, Zhou Yi has never been polite. Just scolding the safety of Serena, he reluctantly suppressed the anger in his heart and asked him in a calm voice.


    "Smith. Zhou, what do you want to do? Is this what you call a solution to the contradiction?"


    After hearing this, Smith. Zhou opened his mouth and went straight to Zhou Yi. Almost face to face, he said to him.


    "I want a lot, my son. Not just let you come back to me. I want something else. This is not something that can be said clearly for a while, I will not These are casually telling others. But you are different."


    "You are my son, you are qualified to know this. But in the past, you did not give me this opportunity to let me tell you completely. I have been waiting for a long time, but when I realized that you simply could not give When I took this opportunity, I decided that I would not wait any longer. This is the way I let you stand in front of me and listen to all my desires. Now, all you have to do is stand here and listen to me. Say."


    "Listen to me, my story with you!"

 Chapter 1365： The past human race story

    For these ghosts of Smith. Zhou, Zhou Yi is a word and does not want to hear. But he is now shooting the mouse, because Serena is still controlled by Smith. Zhou, he has to listen to what this guy wants to say.


    This is exactly what Smith. Zhou wants. So he smiled and talked directly about his story.


    "My story has to be said many years ago. At that time, the humans in this world were far from what they are today. They were not able to build reinforced concrete and could only live in wood and thatched sheds. They have no ability to make swords and weapons, they can only protect themselves with wood and stones. They have no clothes, they can only wear leaves and hides. They have no safe source of food, except for collecting some berry vegetation from the earth. Only when I put on my life can I hunt some animals and get some rare meat. I was born in such an era, an era full of tragedies for humans!"


    At the beginning of Smith��s words, Zhou Yi couldn��t help but raise his eyebrows. Because these words are really bizarre for him. Smith is the age of Zhou Cai, and now it is more than fifty. More than fifty years of age are pushed back, and that was born in the 1980s. People in the 1980s would have never lived in reinforced concrete, and they would have never seen a sword and firearms. They could not even eat. Just kidding, let alone the United States can''t find such a place, even if it is Africa, I can''t find a few such places.


    This shows that I am joking with myself. Just now, Zhou Yike has no jokes about him. So immediately, he said to Smith. Zhou.


    "Enough, such a ghost, do you think I will believe you? Smith. Zhou, trouble you to walk away. If you want to make a story to lie to me, at least make a real story. Don''t think you are like this. Say, I will think that you are a prehistoric primitive!"


    "In fact, I am indeed a primitive person." One sentence interrupted Zhou Yi''s accusation, and Smith Zhou Bo said to him without hesitation. "I was born in a prehistoric society 10,000 years ago, born in a world that ordinary people can''t imagine. So tell you, my son. My origins are more complicated than you think, my identity is better than You know a lot more. So, don''t put the common sense of the average person into me. You and I know that we are not ordinary people. So even if it is beyond common sense, it is normal. Isn''t it? I can I assure you that I have not told you anything about these things."


    Smith''s explanation is not completely convincing, but it is enough to temporarily silence Zhou Yi. He does not continue to pick the bones in the egg, so Smith. Zhou will naturally tell his own story.


    ��The place where I was born was a small tribe in the middle and lower reaches of the Yellow River. At that time, the Yellow River was not the Yellow River. The old people in our tribe called it the holy river, or simply called it the mother. Because this river really raised us. From the very beginning, we will provide us with everything we need in life. Do you know what I like most when I was young? Just go with my father to catch fish in the river, and then eat a good meal. Fish. Bring the father and the fish I caught back to the tribe, bring to my mother and my brothers and sisters. This is the happiest thing of my time. However, this happiness has not lasted for too long. ��


    "When I was fifteen years old, the sky started up with heavy rain that I had never seen before. The big one was almost like the rain that the Tianhe River tilted from the sky, and the Yellow River immediately flooded. Our tribes are facing flooding. The Yellow River did not have any resistance at all. It was only one night, and the entire tribe was completely washed away by the rising river. Dozens of people, except me, including my father and mother, those brothers and sisters. They were all swallowed up by the river. Only me, holding a big trunk, was rushed to the lower reaches by the river and rushed to the soup valley."


    There was a tragic story in his mouth, but Smith��s face did not reveal any sad look. This makes people wonder how he really doesn''t care about it, or whether he has forgotten the sadness. Of course, Smith. Zhou will not explain anything to this question, he just tells his story in a flat expression.


    "I am very fortunate because the people in Tanggu saved me. As the great city on the shore of the East China Sea, Tanggu is the holy place of the whole humanity. It is not only the mortals like me, but also the mythical gods. The one who saved me is a god."


    "He is called Mang. It is Chunshen and Mushen, symbolizing the power of all things. He controls the mulberry tree in Tanggu, the owner of Tanggu. This is a good person, not only because he saved me, but also Also because he took me as a disciple and taught me how to cultivate and cultivate."


    "The refining and cultivation of immortals, this is the magical technique that the ancient gods have studied in this land. It is ridiculous to say that these ancient gods are mostly born in nature. They have already had super since birth. The power of imagination. It is reasonable that they don��t need to cultivate at all. But I don��t know why these gods have made such things. And they have unscrupulously passed this kind of thing into the hands of human beings. I probably Even the first beneficiaries of mankind."


    "I practiced in Tanggu for five hundred years, and finally got it under the red pine. Because of this, the sentence gave me a name, called red pine nuts. And it is from that day, I got rid of it. The mortal life and death has become a god. A **** cultivated by human beings."


    Having said that, Smith. Zhou couldn''t help but close his eyes, and his face showed a look of nostalgia.


    "One day, the wind is 80,000 miles, and the tour to Kunlun and the sea. Drive the electricity to spread the world, the dragon gathers the tiger and smokes the smoke. It is really happy, it is really happy. Unfortunately, it will not last long, it will not be a long time. You know Is this because of what? My son?"


    Suddenly asked such a question, Zhou Yi suddenly was a glimpse. Although he and Smith Zhou had completely torn the relationship, he had to admit that he had a lot of interest in what he said.


    The secret of the ancient times, this is not something that most people can understand. And still related to this guy, of course, let him stop the desire to explore. At this time, he couldn''t control the embarrassment between them, but he replied directly to him.


    "Everything is hard, no desire is just right. People have desires in the world, there will be feelings of distress, how can they always go happy. I think, you should also meet something you want but can''t get." ��


    ��Is it all right, no desire is just right? It��s true. But, do you know what I am asking for?��


    There was a bitter smile on his face, and Smith. Zhou continued to close his eyes.


    "I am the first mortal to cultivate into a fairy. For those mortals, I am already a god, already high. But for those born gods, I am just a different kind. No few people will treat me as It is the same kind. For them, I am still human."


    "I have never denied this because I have lived for hundreds of years at the time, but the most profound thing in my memory is that I was in that little tribe, with my father''s parents and sisters. I can''t forget. They, so I always want to go back to the original tribe to see and go there to miss everything I have lost."


    "I went back, but the five hundred years are too long, and it is enough to dissipate everything. My original home has been smashed for Zeguo, the flood has drowned everything, nothing has left me. From then on, I I realized that I have become a loner, a person with nothing. I am not willing to do this, so I want to regain everything I have lost. And this makes me risk the day and go deep into the human race at that time. ""


    "The innate gods of the ancient times established the so-called heavenly court. The eight masters are in charge of everything in the heavens and the earth. The gods like me are the same, and according to the heavens, the gods cannot have too much intersection with the human race. They look down on these. Mortal people regard them as ants, so they naturally will not allow people around them to deal with a group of ants. But I am an exception, because I have never been seen as a person by myself. So even if I violated it. Ten days, as long as God does not speak, no one will take care of me. And that''s it, I have been in the Terran for three thousand years."


    "You can''t imagine how hard it is to live in the human race at that time. Natural disasters and man-made disasters can bring deadly threats to the existence of the Terran. Natural disasters say that as long as you can get through the most difficult times, The resilience of the Terran can always be supported. But in man-made disasters, the Terran is always powerless."


    "Do you know what the man-made disaster at that time meant? It means that the gods in the sky do not put human life and death in the eyes. The fierce demon on the ground is taking human beings as a blood food. Anyone can call the wind and rain, move the mountains to the mountains, Can let countless people die in their hands. And the fierce demons on the ground are even hungry, they dare to smother one, and swallow thousands of people into their stomachs."


    "For three thousand years, I have seen countless people who grew up watching me in the hands of these people. There are disciples I personally taught, and there are mortals who regard me as a belief. I watched them long. Big, watching them die, but I can''t do anything. Do you know what it is like?"


    "I don''t want to live, then hate into the bone marrow. From that time on, I have made up my mind, I must grow the Terran. I must make people become a race in this world that no one can bully anymore. Even those gods, those Demon, can''t bully us, we are human beings, we must be the masters of this world!"

 Chapter 1366： The secret history of the human race is gradually glimpsing the truth

    Smith. Suddenly said such a sentence, suddenly it was to let Zhou Yi have a strong sense of violation.


    In his eyes, Smith. Zhou should not be such a noble person. This can be seen from the way he acts, and even the abduction of a woman as a must-have can be done. Can you expect him to have a noble sentiment? Obviously it can''t be.


    However, as far as the current story of Smith. Zhou is concerned, this so-called red pine nut does have a different kind of sentiment. It is impossible to make such a wish in the context of such a premise. It is not an exaggeration to say that a person is a hero. Only the red pine nuts are red pine nuts, Smith. Zhou is Smith. Zhou, although Smith. Zhou said that he is a red pine, but Zhou Yi still does not believe his ghost.


    In his view, the story of this so-called red pine nut is just an allusion to Smith''s own name. It has nothing to do with him at all. Although I don''t understand why he did this, Zhou Yi has already identified everything. He can ignore whatever is hidden in it. It can be said that if it was not because Selena was controlled by him, he had already revealed him. The reason why he is left to him now is entirely out of that scruping.


    What Zhou Yi thought in his heart, Smith. Zhou did not know, he just told his own story, and directly pushed the story to a climax.


    "With this thought, I began to slowly plan in the Terran. However, many years have passed, I can not fully realize my long-cherished wish. However, such efforts have not been inconclusive because of With the advancement of the times, the entire Terran has also undergone tremendous changes."


    "More and more mortals have become cultivars, and some gods have begun to combine with mortals, and have given birth to the descendants of the gods. Although the human race at this time is not in the eyes of the gods in heaven, but at the beginning They are already a huge change compared to the time."


    "The Emperor, the Emperor, the Sui, the Nest, and the Shennong. These ancient emperors emperorated each other and led the Terran to a stage of near glory. At this stage, the Terran finally stood on the ground. Ability. Although at that time they were also threatened by the evil spirits on the ground, they now have the ability to protect themselves compared to the previous no-hands. But this is not enough, not enough. ��


    "As the first person to cultivate into a fairy, no one knows more about the darkness and despicability of heaven. The eight masters who rule the heavens are unlikely to be allowed to sit on the human race. Because they know very well that the human race can last for thousands of years. Developed to the point of confronting the fierce gods and demons on the ground, then it is possible to become a force capable of confronting them in the future. They are not allowed to have such forces, so they have already planned a means for the human race since that time."


    "Do you know what these gods are doing? That is, they use their descendants with their own blood to establish different tribes among the Terrans. Then use the contradictions between these tribes to wage war and let them Self-killing."


    "The humans at that time should cooperate with each other and fight against the enemy. But because of these despicable plans, they began to conquer each other. The small tribes were constantly annexed, and the big tribes fought again and again. The losses are heavy. They also have to fight against the demon everywhere, but also against the fierce gods that have lasted forever. If this continues, then the entire human race will fall apart and will be on the verge of extinction."


    "I can hardly see that the development of the Terran is on the right track. I can''t let this happen. So I started to try my best to save the Terran, and at that time, I met hope. Because I found a person, A born extraordinary person. His name is Xuanyuan!"


    "Xuanyuan Huangdi?" The name of the Yellow Emperor, Zhou Yi certainly can not know. It��s just that he really can��t think of it, and there is actually his existence in the story of Smith Zhou. This made him even more curious, how the story of this red pine can be carried on. And just in his curiosity, Smith Zhou told him this way.


    "Yes, Xuanyuan Huangdi, there is a son of Xiongshi. The mother is a woman with a wife of the family. Whether there is a bear and a family, there are natural blood of their gods, and their children Xuanyuan is born to be a human being. The co-owner. He was born with a god, weak and able to speak, young and harmonious, and became clever. When I met him, he began to sigh for the chaos of the various tribes. As a gaze In the long-term, he is a natural co-owner. He has already seen the danger that the Terran will face in this way. I saw him as soon as I saw it. So I know that such a person will inevitably receive the attention of those gods, but I will resolutely The collection is a disciple, teaching his cultivation method, and beginning to assist him to carry out the great cause of the human race."


    "Xuanyuan lived in destiny, and his birth was originally intended to end this conspiracy of heaven. Under his efforts, Xiongshi continued to grow and expand. Almost all the tribes in the Central Plains have already invested in Xiongshi. Among the tribes, it can be said that with his own strength, Xiong��s has become one of the best tribes in the world, even if it is a **** that does not dare to humiliate.


    "But this still cannot determine the destiny of the Terran. Because at that time, the Terran had two huge hidden dangers. One was Emperor Yan, Yan Di was after Shennong, although he was a human race but he was the blood of God. It can be said that he is God. The spokesperson in the world is the embodiment of the heavenly power in the human race."


    "The second is the lord of Jiuli. The Jiuli people are after the fierce gods, and the Jiuli family is the embodiment of the lord''s personal presence. Although he is also a member of the human race, he cannot be confused with the Chinese race. In addition, Jiuli wants to attack China, and naturally they will only be enemies and not friends."


    "Xuanyuan wants to unify the Terran and sever the possibility of civil unrest. It is necessary to defeat these two opponents. However, these two opponents are not simple, especially Chiyou, and it is almost impossible to overcome. However, Xuanyuan did. ��


    "Cure five qi, squat five kinds, Fu Wanmin, degree Quartet, teach Xiong Yuhu, to fight with Yan Emperor in the wilderness of the Sanquan. Three wars, and then get their ambition. Then nine defeated in Chiyou, and finally in the competition He was especially under the sword. He became a well-deserved Terran co-owner, a true generation of emperors. But after he became a Yellow Emperor and unified the Terran, Tian Ting gave him an order to let him fly to heaven. I and Huang Di All know that the so-called flying is nothing but a murder. He should not go, but for the human race, he has to go. The human race is initially determined, and it is powerless to be enemies with heaven. In order to protect the human race, in order to protect this foundation, he only I can go by the dragon, leaving me alone to continue to fight for this foundation."


    "This is a tough time, because I have been unable to survive as a red pine. As with the Yellow Emperor, I have become an enemy of heaven. In order to ensure that the foundation of this Terran is not destroyed, to ensure I can continue to take care of this foundation and protect the entire Terran. I can only reincarnate and continue my life as a whole in another capacity."


    When I heard this, Zhou Yi��s heart was suddenly a move. He felt that he had discovered the biggest secret of Smith. Zhou, and that made him more eloquently listen to the story. At this time, as the narrator of the story, Smith. Zhou continued.


    "I have succeeded. From the Yellow Emperor to the Lieutenant, from the Shaolin to the Nuo, from the Emperor to the Emperor, from the Emperor to the Emperor. I have been secretly assisting these emperors for hundreds of years, one by one. The identity. Until I waited for the king, another **** of destiny."


    "The water gods in the heavens work together with the **** of fire, and they work together to defeat Zhu Rong. In one anger, they smashed the pillars of the heavens. The pillars collapsed, making the heavens and the world instantly hit a passage. The water of the Taotian River descends from the sky and flows into the rivers, causing the floods in the world to rise, and the people are not happy. The father of the king is the owner of the Chong tribe. In order to control the water, he steals the soil from the Lord to rule the river. Later he was discovered by the gods. Yu Yushan. After his death, his son came forward and took over the responsibility of his father."


    "This is the case with Daguzhi. But what I want to tell you is that water control is only one. The scourge is not enough, and the man-made disaster is even more troubleful. Compared with the floods, the fierce gods and demons are the most harmful. The king ruled the water, and it was not only the water, but also the fierce evil that was everywhere. This is also my duty. From the Yellow Emperor to the King of the Kings, I have been doing this in secret. Until the king ruled the water, I was considered to be This task is completely drawn to a full stop."


    "The king of the king is destined to return. His existence not only makes the floods throughout Kyushu retreat, but also makes the fierce gods above the Kyushu all in vain. This achievement is unparalleled in the world, but it is precisely because of this one. Merit, he was also jealous of the heavens. I know that in this way, the king will inevitably follow the footsteps of the Yellow Emperor. So I gave the king a suggestion, that is to change the world to a family, to temporarily cater to the heavens, to The position of the minister is the emperor, to avoid the taboos of the heavens."


    "Although this will make the king of the nickname bear the nickname. But it is enough to give the people the time to get the time to realize the plan for the millennium. It can be said that the rise and fall of the Terran has been on the shoulders of the king, and the king is also It did not disappoint me."


    "From then on, the world has become a home, and the emperor has become a son. Heaven can be high, enjoy the worship of the people of the world, and sit back and relax. Only I know that this is a prelude to the Terran war. From this day, The Terran will be sturdy, waiting for the arrival of the last day, so that the whole heaven will be overturned and the old account will be completely liquidated!"

 Chapter 1367： Cheng is also destined to defeat

    Smith��s expression of gnashing his teeth is really invisible. He is telling a myth that has been condensed for thousands of years of history, a history of blood and tears of the Terran. But what he said is indeed related to this, and as he tells, the story has become more and more profound.


    The rise of a race is impossible to be bright and stalwart. There must be various conspiracy in it. What Smith. Zhou is doing now is to expose this conspiracy to Zhouyi little by little.


    "The king of the king became the first generation of the Terran, but just because he became the Son of Heaven, I can not continue to assist him. Heaven and Earth are closely watching him, if they discover my existence, then Everything I plan is affected. I can''t allow such things to happen, so I continue to disarm, wandering around the world in reincarnation, and quietly planning everything."


    "It��s almost two thousand years, and my layout has finally reached the most critical time. Everything is ready, only owing to the east wind. And this Dongfeng is a person like Xuanyuan and Yu Wang. The fate does not disappoint me. He really appeared. And this person is Zhao Zheng, Qin Huang Zulong!"


    "Qinhuang sweeps the **, the tiger sees He Xiong ��. The sword is decided to float, and the princes come to the west. Li Taibai''s poem is indeed a slogan of the emperor''s heroic talent. It is unceremonious to say that the emperor''s heavenly man The posture, even compared with the emperor and the king of the king is not inferior. For the Terran on this land, his greatest feat should be unified Huaxia, the same text, the same track, and Vientiane. But the real merits of the First Emperor are far more than that. In my opinion, his greatest achievement should be the expedition to heaven, and the overwhelming heaven and earth!"


    "Expelling the heavens?" Hearing such a statement, Zhou Yi could not help but frown. The history of the Yellow Emperor and the Daxie is too far away, and there is no real historical record at all. So it can only be Smith. Zhou said what it is. But the first emperor was different. The history from the Warring States to the Qin Dynasty is clear, even if it is a bit biased, it will definitely not be biased. Zhou Yi, who is very familiar with this history, does not remember at all that the First Emperor had done anything to levy.


    You must know that in that era, the matter of collecting the sky is certainly not a trivial matter. Even if it is not seen in the official history, there will be corresponding records in the wild history. But is there such a record in the wild history? Zhou Yi is very clear, no. So he is very skeptical about the authenticity of the words of Smith. But looking at what he said is not like talking about a guy. So thinking about it, he asked this question to Smith. Zhou.


    "I have a problem. You said that you have been operating this secretly in a reincarnation. So what was your identity when you first emperor?"


    This is a kind of temptation. In the face of this temptation, Smith. Zhou smiled and said such a name.


    "Alchemist Xu Fu. That is the identity of my life. I believe that you should be familiar with this name."


    Of course, this name is not unfamiliar to Zhou Yi, he almost immediately asked what he knew.


    "Xu Fu, is that Xu Fu with three hundred children and men and women going to the sea to find longevity drugs?"


    "Yes, that''s me, I am the Xu Fu. But I will never die, this kind of thing will be said later. Now let''s continue with the previous topic. I know what is in your heart, what do you think I said? These words are somewhat impractical. Because there is no relevant real record in the history you are seeing now, right?"


    "I can tell you about this. This kind of thing does not have a clear record. However, there are some clues in it. For example, twelve gold people!"


    "Twelve gold people?" Zhou Yi also had some impressions about the twelve gold people. Jia Yi had such a passage in the Qin theory, and received the soldiers of the world and gathered in Xianyang. The salesman was smashed and he was cast as a golden man twelve to weaken the people of the world. On the surface, this means that Qin Shihuang collected all the weapons of the world and cast twelve golden people, so that the people of the world have no weapons to resist him. But for this statement, Zhou Yi is scornful.


    Is this method of collecting weapons really useful? Be aware that the so-called weapons are always artificial. As long as there is a rebellious heart, there is no weapon in hand. Can you not resist when the coffin is a soldier? When Chen Sheng and Wu Guang were uprising, they would not think so.


    Moreover, it is necessary to fear these things when Qin Shihuang��s terracotta warriors were strong. You must know that it is Megatron, the strong army that annihilated the six countries, and it is the most powerful arrogant soldier in the world. When the six countries are in full swing, they cannot be enemies with them, not to mention the defeat of these six peoples.


    After all, it was only later that the scholars and experts could not give a reasonable explanation to the Twelve Gold people, so they would be forced to make such a reason. Now, the meaning of Smith��s words is that he knows the secrets of the twelve gold people. This makes Zhou Yi unable to resist curiosity, want to explore this one.


    For Zhou''s curiosity, Smith Zhou can feel it. He did not sell anything, and he explained it directly to him.


    "The so-called Golden Man Twelve is not a display of the weak people of the world. They have a huge role, and can even be said to be terrible fighting power, and these are all prepared for the gods of heaven!"


    "From the time of the Yellow Emperor, I was laying out a big plan. In the same year, the Yellow Emperor and I joined together to create an artifact called the Tianzhao Mirror. With this artifact, we surrendered countless fierce devils and imprisoned them. In the era of the sacred mirror, and in the era of the king of the king, using the water control, Yu Wang built Jiuding under my suggestion. The tens of demons that I will surrender will be banned in Jiuding. Jiuding is the one I left. A foreshadowing. And this foreshadowing is ultimately used on the twelve gold people."


    "Twelve gold people, with Jiuding as the core, the soldiers of the world are trained to come out." He has the grievances and magic of thousands of demons, and there are sharp and **** soldiers in the world. Even if it is There are not many people who can resist such a existence. As long as we surrender to the Eight Lords, then the so-called Heavenly Court can''t stop the First Emperor''s military front."


    Having said that, Smith��s eyes are already shining. Obviously, the story he said is already in the **, to the place where he can make him bloody.


    "The First Emperor sealed the Zen Mountain in the name of the Son of Heaven. The Eight Lords of Heaven and Earth are the Lord of Heaven, and must come forward to deal with it. And with this opportunity, by the power of the twelve gold people and the power of the heavenly mirrors, the Eight Lords of Heaven and Earth were beaten by me. Falling out of the dust, thoroughly suppressing under the Kyushu. And the Eight Lords went, the Heavenly Dragons have no heads, the First Emperor Bingfeng pointed out that those so-called natural gods are simply defeated and killed, and they have been killed. Since then, the road has been cut off. There is no **** above God on the top of the human race."


    "So in the end you won?"


    This result is somewhat unexpected, because when he wants to come, since Smith. Zhou has been reincarnation until now, he is still doing things, then it must be a failure. However, from the story he told, he did not seem to have failed. Instead, he showed his ambition and made a great achievement. This made him somewhat unclear, and the development of things should not be the same.


    Zhou Yi, who couldn''t understand, could only ask a question curiously, and when he heard this question, Smith, who was already in high spirits, immediately sank his face and then replied with a gloomy face.


    "No, I lost. Because I miscalculated one thing, that is, my biggest enemy is not heaven, but the so-called destiny!"


    "When the First Emperor unified the heavens and the earth, I thought that my life was finally fulfilled. But what I didn''t think of was that things were not what I thought. Heaven, **** destiny! It was in my life for the First Emperor. When the undead medicine was given, the first emperor was harmed by two traitors, Li Si and Zhao Gao. He let a son of a destiny appear in the world and completely destroyed the emperor''s country."


    "Xiang Yu, this son of the destiny who is as heavy as the king of the king, frantically destroys everything that the first emperor built, even if I was driven by him to nowhere, nowhere to enter the earth. I am not his. In order to save my life, I had to go west and away from this homeland. Since then, China Huaxia has completely stepped out of my control. From that time on, I realized a serious problem. That is Without defeating the destiny and not defeating the destiny, everything I pursue cannot be realized."


    "The Son of Destiny is ultimately born of the destiny, and the destiny will let him live and die, let him die. Whether it is the Yellow Emperor, the Emperor or the First Emperor, or even Xiang Yu. Their lives are in the hands of the destiny. No matter what I do No matter how much it is impossible to change their destiny, so I finally understood that it is a mistake to pin my hopes on the Son of Heaven. So from that time, I have already decided that my wish must be done by myself. Everything must be personally led by myself."


    "For this decision, I began to travel the world, from east to west, I have been to all the kingdoms of the world, and all the history of the world has my footprints. I plan my career step by step, little by little. I have calculated for my long-cherished wish. I can''t do it, it''s a lifetime. The whole five hundredths have finally arrived today. Finally I have you and you today."


    "Know, my son. Everything you do now is what I have achieved, your strength, your merits. It is because of my reasons that you can have today. You are born on my side." Man, you belong to me, you know?"

 Chapter 1368： Power source father and son

    At the end of the story, Smith Zhou suddenly said something like this. When he heard his words, Zhou Yi immediately changed his face.


    He does not agree with Smith Zhou��s remarks. What is he who has made himself and created himself is simply something that is nothing. Everything about myself is clearly created by one''s own pains. It is all about a little bit of self-satisfaction and what can be related to this guy.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi has been very rude to ask Smith Zhou.


    "What do you mean by this? If you say it, don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    "It��s ridiculous, what''s ridiculous. What I said is the fact." In the face of Zhou Yi, a hand was extended, and the surrounding snow and snow gathered in one''s own hands to form a tripod. Smith Zhou pointed at this. Sitting on the tripod, said to Zhou Yi. ��Don''t you ever feel curious?��


    "curious?"


    "Yes, curious. You are not surprised. Why do you have such a different strength? You know, your mother is an ordinary person, she has no way to give you these strengths. You can be born from one." It is different, and later it has become the only true God in the human world since the millennium. Can you really think about the reasons for this?"


    "Is this related to you?"


    This matter of course I thought about it, but after looking for answers for many years, Zhou Yi has given up on the search for this problem. Now, Smith Zhou actually turned this question over again, which made him have to think again about the reasons. Obviously, Smith Zhou is probably playing a very important role here, so he can only ask him like this.


    In the face of such a problem, Smith Zhou did not directly give him a reply, but faced the mirror of the ice and snow that appeared on his hand, and told it in a somewhat awkward posture.


    "The Eight Lords of Heaven and Earth. This is the eight masters of heaven. It is the eight great gods who have never died. In order to defeat them completely, I used the power of Wang Jiuding and the twelve gold people to completely suppress them with the power of the law." God is the town of Taishan, the landlord is the town of Tianqiyuan, the lord is the town of the match, the yin is the town of Sanshan, the yang is the town of Yu, the sun is the town of Chengshan, the moon is the town of Laishan. At the beginning, my thoughts were that the earth did not collapse, and the eight great gods could not see the sun forever. But when I realized that destiny was my greatest enemy, I knew that this was actually the case. It is not the best way. So after thousands of years, I reunited Jiuding and opened the seal of the Eight Lords of Heaven and Earth. I want to use the strength of my life to combine the power of the Eight Lords and melt it into me. On the body, let me completely have the power to resist the destiny. However, I did not think that the fate of the destiny is clear, and it is already well prepared, but at the last moment, there is still a scorpion that I have little intention."


    "����?" Hearing the word, associating with the things he said before, Zhou Yi��s heart suddenly had a hunch. The nephew he said should be himself. And as he thought, after Smith finished speaking this sentence, he already pointed to him and said to him.


    "Yes, scorpion. This scorpion is you. You know, you are the son of the destiny of this age. Because the moment you were born, it is exactly the moment when I smelt the eight masters of heaven and earth. The power of heaven and earth has just merged into one. I haven''t waited for me to smelt them on me. Your birth will make the core of the power of heaven and earth go to your position. This makes me fall short, but it has made you, so that you have almost incredible the power of."


    "Think about the power you have now, think about why you can be the true God of this world. You really think this is your luck, your natural wealth. No, these are all for you, strictly speaking These are the **** destiny that I stole from me and stuffed it with you. It��s not me, you can��t have it all. Not me, you may only be a poor and humble mortal now. You The fate has already been closely linked to me, my son. So, come to my side. Let us join hands, the whole world and the whole universe can be held in our hands. You will Will become the king of this world, become the master of this universe, can''t it make you feel excited?"


    The long story is the end, and Smith Zhou finally explained his true intentions in this way. In the face of his poor picture, Zhou Yi suddenly could not help but sneer.


    "So, you want to get close to my mother, for this purpose. Is it for me to stand by your side?"


    "I admit that this is a major factor." Although Zhou Yi��s heart was already seen, Smith��s hands spread his hands and said frankly to him. "But, I assure you that I am not malicious to your mother. She is my woman after all, I have not yet reached her point."


    "It��s ridiculous! Smith Week, I have already seen your true colors, what wishes, what ideals. It��s just a piece of fig leaf that you have covered for your ambition. All you want is to control the world, all else. Everything is just your excuse. You and I say father and son affection, you ask yourself, do you have these things in your heart? Even you don��t believe this, you think you can rely on these, you can let me stand with you. Together, fight for your ridiculous ambition?"


    Suddenly sneer, Zhou Yi has already narrowed his eyes and looked coldly at the man in front of him. He knows that his own words are probably to be completely opposed to him, but if he is allowed to choose it again, he will probably still choose it.


    Ambition? Zhou Yi has never had such a thing. For him, there is no fun in ruling the world, and the value of those things in his heart is completely negligible. If you want him to become an unscrupulous person for Smith''s ambitions, then it is better to kill him. All he wants is freedom, just a perfect life and happiness. Under this premise, if anyone wants to destroy everything he has now, then they will only be opposed.


    This is even the case with Smith Week. However, if possible, Zhou Yi did not want to completely stand up to the enemy with this guy. Because in any case, he is his own father, the creator of his own strength. Although he doesn''t care much about it, he knows that his mother will definitely care. In order not to let her have any sadness and difficulty, he can only issue the last night to Smith Week at this time.


    "Listen, Smith Week. I don''t care about your ambitions, nor do you care what you want to do. But I must warn you that you must never put your hand on the person around me. Now you have crossed the border. Putting Selena over, I can still do nothing as it happens. Otherwise, even if you are, I will spare no effort and be against you!"


    Zhou Yi��s voice was very cold, which showed his firm and tough will. In the face of his statement, Smith Zhou slowly converges the expression on his face, making his expression hard and cold.


    "Is this your last answer? I have to say this to you, my son, you make me very disappointed. I am already disappointed with you!"


    When he said this, he was already waving to Selena around him, and while he was moving, the law of Serena��s feet immediately radiated, and a magnificent light suddenly spewed out. On her body. She couldn''t help but scream when she drowned her whole body.


    After screaming, Serena has disappeared without a trace. In the face of such a situation, Zhou Yi suddenly became angry. Although he can perceive, this sudden burst of power does not cause any fatal damage to Serena. But this is indeed hurting Serena. And looking at his own woman is hurt in front of her own eyes, no man can be indifferent.


    Zhou Yi did not move because he did not understand what Smith had done to Selena. This is the main reason for his rodent. And in order to ensure that some of the worst things don''t happen, he can only warn Smith at this time.


    "What are you doing? Smith Week, are you crazy? Where did you get her? I warn you, if you dare to hurt her, I will never let you go. I will kill at all costs." You, you and your so-called wish, all your things are clean and ruined. Let you taste, what is the loss of all taste! I said to do it!"


    "I know this taste, you don''t have to tell me, I knew it thousands of years ago."


    Already completely torn the face, Smith Zhou naturally can not play with Zhou Yi, what kind of warm father and son play code. He just showed a sly smile and said to Zhou Yi unceremoniously.


    "You don''t know what you refused. You don''t understand what it is. What is it? This is the general trend, the power that no one can stop. I wanted to pull you, let you and me. Share all of this together. But since you are so ignorant, I can only say sorry to you."


    "Sorry, my son. Since you have chosen to be an enemy of me. Then I naturally can''t show mercy to you. Do you want to save her? Then go save, don''t blame me, my father didn''t tell. You, her current situation is very dangerous. You have a step in the evening, maybe she will have any life and worry. So, you should be as soon as possible! Otherwise, everything is too late."

 Chapter 1369： Threat removal, let go

    With such words in his mouth, Smith. Zhou has already pointed to the circle of law around him. It is visible to the naked eye that the space above this array is shrinking and collapsed a little bit. Although Zhou Yi is not sure what this is all about, he understands that such a thing is necessarily a bad situation.


    Serena is still inside, and she is likely to be as dangerous as Smith. In this case, although he knew that it might be a trap set by Smith. Zhou, he still had to drill into the inside of the trap.


    He plunged into the collapsed space, and before he entered the space, he also punched a punch in the direction of Smith.


    Attacking from an altitude of more than eight kilometers, he is not worried about what will affect the world too much. Therefore, his fist is also a real move, and this makes the entire Everest like a piece of paper, and it trembles under the sudden burst of force.


    The mountain is a tsunami. If there is a sea here, it might boil. Although Zhou Yi did not explode his greatest strength because of the scruples, this is just enough to make the whole world turbulent because of him.


    It is not because of the space collapse caused by his fist. Even if the shock wave spreads out, there is a great possibility that the earthquake will tremble and the sky will tear. Let the whole earth suffer a huge disaster.


    By the extent of his existence, the threat to the Earth itself is too great. He is on the earth, just like a person standing in a paper house. As long as he has a slightly larger movement, it is possible to make this room a mess. For the sake of other people in this room, he has been restraining himself. But now, he is already somewhat restrained.


    Zhou Yi, who was bent on paying Smith��s weekly price, made this punch unceremoniously. Then he was already in the collapsed space and completely disappeared into the world.


    He was gone, but it caused a huge problem for Smith. That is, he must bear the power that Zhou Yi broke out. Because if he does not do so, the power of Zhou Yi is likely to spread to the South Asian subcontinent, causing a devastating impact on India as a whole.


    The collapse of the southern Himalayas, earthquakes, floods and tsunamis, these passive natural disasters are likely to ruin everything the Hydra has painstakingly placed in India. This is not the situation he is willing to see, so he can only arm his arms and use his body to withstand everything.


    The power of Zhou Yi is a disaster for the whole world, but venting on him does not affect him. To some extent, he has been detached from the world itself. So he has the ability to withstand all of this, and there is no need to pay too much. At most, it is just a while on the arm.


    After a while, everything disappeared invisible. But the aftermath is still there, and the south of the main peak began to scream and sway. Although the main body of the mountain has not been greatly affected, the avalanche and the wide range of landslides are definitely not to be avoided.


    Just a glance, Smith. Zhou can roughly estimate the extent to which this aftermath is affected. Places like Bhutan that are close to the Himalayas will certainly be unlucky, and even northern India and some adjacent places will certainly suffer. But this has nothing to do with Smith. Zhou. He has done enough to be righteous. If there are people in this situation who are to be involved, then they can only say that they are not lucky.


    He is not the kind of good person who will put the lives of others in his heart. Compared with these trivial things, he thinks that it is more important in his own eyes.


    Zhou Yi has already entered his trap, and the current lawsuit that constantly creates space collapse is the best proof. He knows exactly what is inside the squad, and that is a cage he specially prepared for Zhou Yi. The prey has entered the cage, so this gate naturally has no need to exist. So immediately, he reached out and waved the ruins of the ground directly to the hills of the entire Everest to completely erase the past.


    Even the door is gone, and it should be impossible to think of it again. In my heart, it was calculated that Smith. Zhou was relieved to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Can Zhou Yi stand on his side? This is something he didn''t think about at first. He is always clear about Zhou Yi. The reason why I have spent so much effort to convince him is to see if there is any miracle happening. It seems that the miracle still does not happen. Therefore, in the end, it is inevitable to use conventional means to solve all problems.


    But the result is always good. After getting Zhou Yi, it means that he has solved the biggest threat in the world. Everyone left, for him, has become a chicken and a dog, and it is vulnerable. At this time, if you are rude, he can reveal his true identity and conquer everything in the world in the most direct and violent way.


    But he is not going to do this because it is not in his fundamental interest to do so. He is in charge of mankind, controls the future of mankind, and allows mankind to become the rebel of destiny under his leadership, completely defeating the ridiculous destiny and becoming the sole master of this world. This is his long-cherished wish, and the most important thing that he wants to achieve is that he must become a leader. Like the leaders of the Yellow Emperor, the Skull King and the First Emperor, they are the ones who have surrendered to the world.


    This is not an easy task. To achieve such a goal, it is very important that he must have sufficient prestige. And this prestige is not brought about by killing and terror. Living in human society for 10,000 years, Smith Zhou knows exactly what kind of creatures human beings are.


    Although they are ridiculous, ignorant, and even awkward, they can''t see where their future is. But he does not deny that human beings have their own unique sparkle. This race has been born in the present, thorns and thorns, and has survived and defeated countless opponents that are almost impossible to defeat. From the blood food of the gods and ghosts of the ancient times, the playthings in the hands to the masters of the present world. Such changes have proved that their strength and tenacity have already reached an unimaginable level.


    It can be said that the nature of human beings buried deep in the bones cannot be conquered. Throughout the ages, no gods, demons, or tyrants have been able to do this. They used their personal experiences to prove to Smith. Even if they could be pressed on the head of human beings for a while, it would inevitably be turned over by humans and thoroughly trampled into the mud.


    Smith Zhou didn''t want to be such a guy, so he didn''t intend to use his stupid way to fulfill his long-cherished wish, but to intend to get back and use one way to achieve his goal.


    He wants to be the one who is expected to return, and he wants to be the king of all things. Because he is very clear, if he wants to dominate the destiny of the entire human race, he must let the whole human being agree with him and accept him. It��s like the people of his time treated the Yellow Emperor and the King. However, this is not something that can be done.


    Because the present human being is essentially different from the human being at that time.


    Nowadays people have complex minds, and the whole day of life in the world of materialistic desires, whether it is values ??or moral concepts, has already had a fundamental change, which is the essence of human beings compared to thousands of years ago. The difference between sex. If you want to get their approval, or even worship, it is a very difficult thing. In particular, there are other factors that will stem from this.


    Ethnicity, country, nation, and thousands of years of differentiation, human beings have already developed deep-rooted ideas under the influence of these factors. They artificially divide themselves into different ethnic groups and have extremely deep prejudice and discrimination against other ethnic groups. This is a typical example of what happened in the United States. It can be said that today, it is difficult for you to achieve a unified understanding among different ethnic groups.


    There is a saying called, my hero, and his hatred. He is recognized by the nation of one country and will inevitably be hostile to another hostile country and nation. Unless he can break this barrier, he will not be able to achieve his goal at all. But to break this barrier, there is one of the biggest obstacles in front of him, that is, the government that represents the country. They will not let you do whatever they want for their citizens. Whether you use violent or non-violent methods, as long as there are a few signs that show up, they will try to stop you with all the countermeasures.


    This is the biggest problem. For this problem, the only solution Smith thought of was to destroy these governments.


    Only by destroying these government organs, turning the whole world into an state of chaos, and forcing human beings around the world to be forced into a single unit, can he use the power he has in his hands to achieve his goals and achieve his long-cherished wishes.


    He has been quietly carrying out such a plan. Whether it is the United States, the United Kingdom or now India, it is part of his plan. Some have succeeded, like the United Kingdom has completely disappeared, and India has completely turned into a waste land. Others cannot be said to be successful. For example, the United States has re-stabilized under the efforts of Stark.


    It can be said that he still has a long way to go to complete his plan. But now it is different from before. In the past, he had too many scruples and needed to be careful, for fear of being discovered. But now, he has no need to have such scruples. After the biggest threat has been removed, he has enough enthusiasm to make strides and make bigger moves in the world.


    A small Indian, at this time, has not been able to satisfy his appetite. So, it is time to start new actions.

 Chapter 1370： Devil Origins Sin City

    Africa, as the most chaotic and backward place in the world, its only place that can be praised is probably only its age.


    According to the current theory of evolution, the ancestors of mankind came out of the African continent. Aldi, the oldest survivor of mankind discovered by mankind, was discovered in Ethiopia in Ethiopia. It is indeed a very long history from now 4.4 million years. However, such a long history has not brought any essential help to the development of Africa. Until now, it is still a backward and chaotic place. It is as if the light of civilization has never taken root in this land.


    But is this really the case? Is this land really not illuminated by the light of civilization? The answer is certainly no, because one of the world��s oldest civilizations, the Egyptian civilization, was born here.


    As one of the four ancient civilizations, Egypt wants to be an indispensable part of the study of human cultural history. Its brilliance, its strong. It has always been something that everyone who studies ancient history is talking about. Perhaps the most talked about in Egyptian culture is his religious culture.


    The religious culture of Egypt is very special. This particularity is not only because of his combination with the world, but also because of its inextricable relationship with other religious cultures. It is even said that it has contributed to the birth of many religious cultures.


    Like worshipping God in the world, it can be said that it is branched out from Egyptian culture. This point can be seen from the myth of Moses going out to sea. It is an indisputable fact that Moses can be said to be the most classic myth of Judaism, and Judaism is the predecessor of Catholicism. Because of all of the above, we can''t come to the conclusion that many of the devils and gods that have appeared in the mythology of God worship are actually from the land of Africa.


    Mephisto is no exception.


    As a demon who once left a name in Faust, the history of Mephisto is as old as the God of God. He is the devil of hell, the oldest devil, and this is beyond doubt. But he is old because of harmony, and why there are so many involvements with God worship, this is a secret that many people don''t know.


    In fact, the secret is very simple, that is, they appear on a piece of land almost at the same time, and there are two existences of deep entanglement. The Lord originated in Egypt, and at the earliest he was the Jewish **** of the Egyptians. And Mephisto also originated here, which can be seen from his calculation of Zatanos.


    Zatanos controls Atlantis, and the real location of Atlantis is because of today''s Africa. If Mephisto is not the devil born from this land, he does not need to play the idea of ??Zatanos. Because at that time, if he dared to cross the border and invade the territory of other devils, then it is likely that he is waiting for him. With the old tycoon of Mephisto, he would not make such a stupid thing. So he will shoot Zatanos, it must be because this guy is by his side, and calculating him will not bring other negative effects.


    Of course, with the changes of the times, especially the retreat of the era of the gods. This geographical limitation has no meaning for the devil like him. However, one thing is that it will not change. That is where his feet are here, just on this land. And in his foot and feet, he hides his greatest wealth.


    Hell, this is the most precious thing of Mephisto. Although Mephisto himself has been used by Victor to use the blasphemy weapon to give birth to a child. But this does not mean that his **** will fall into the hands of Victor. You know, **** is the greatest wealth of their devils, not to mention the enemies of Mephisto in Hell, even if it is his son, he will try his best to take advantage of it.


    When Mephisto was there, with his power and his accumulated power, he certainly could block everyone''s peeping of his wealth. But he is gone, and Victor is not a powerful figure in the eyes of those old devils, so naturally, they are already fighting for the fight for this hell.


    This is of course something that Victor does not want to see. After all, he got the power of Mephisto, so naturally, he regarded Mephisto''s **** as his own bag. Now, someone is actually trying to hit the object of his bag, and of course he can''t be happy. Plus, Smith. Zhou��s order to him is also, let him take this hell. So he naturally would attack the devils who peeped into **** for their own benefit.


    The devil who can be tamed by Mephisto can''t be the opponent of Victor who got the power of Mephisto. Even the ones of Mephisto are the same. These young devils thought that their power could be lawless, but they did not know that this was the face they had left for their father. And Victor is not their father, the relationship between them is more like an enemy. So naturally, against these guys, he is naturally more cruel.


    Steve once asked Smith. Zhou and asked him what he was doing with Victor. On that question, Smith Zhou gave him a perfunctory past. He didn''t want Steve to know all his secrets. Now, this secret is already obvious, that is, he let Victor to clean up this **** and completely control the special existence of **** in their hands.


    Only those who know the devil of Mephisto will know how great this **** is. Smith. Zhou understands this value, so of course he can''t let such a huge fortune be buried at his feet. Victor is the best representative and the best candidate. There is nothing wrong with using him to control this hell.


    Of course, some people may ask what value **** can have. On this issue, Smith. Zhou may tell you this. Hell itself has no value, but the hundreds of millions of devils in hell, countless undead, are the greatest wealth.


    They are stronger than the most powerful army in the world, and they can play even more than all the intrigues in the world, as long as they are used properly.


    Smith. Zhou thought very early on how to use everything in this hell. For this, he even made a special plan. Now, all the hidden dangers have been settled. Therefore, it is time to carry out this special plan.


    Jesus is a cold, a city that is plagued by religion and full of tragedies. As a holy city shared by Judaism, Christianity and Greenery, this city has always been the key to religious conflict. In order to get this city, there have been countless wars. The famous Crusades in history were also initiated because of it.


    There is death in war. It can be said that from the day the war broke out in this city, every land under the city has been soaked with blood. At this point, Victor can feel it. Because he only walked through this land, he could hear the mourning of the dead souls under this land.


    According to common sense, these undead should be taken away by the **** of death and the devils. But in any case, this is also the land of Jehovah in the world. He can''t let others intervene in his territory. So all along, he has sent angels to supervise the place, so that these undead are honestly kept quiet. However, with his defeat, even the old bottom lost to others. He naturally can''t manage the things in Jerusalem. This also allowed these undead to begin to recover gradually and to send painful mourning day after day.


    How many undead are below this, Victor does not care about this issue. What he is only concerned about now is the task he is going to accomplish. However, the mourning of these undead souls is too harsh for him, especially since he has just returned from **** and has already had enough of these noises. So immediately, he infiltrated his magic into this land.


    The breath of **** began to spread, and the mourning souls began to be swallowed up by hell. The weak and the weak become the food of those who are powerful, and the powerful undead are transformed into the devil little by the influence of hell, and desperately want to break the barrier between **** and reality, appear in this mortal world. Among them.


    However, they cannot do this. Hell is like a big prison. It is not at all that these prisoners can break open casually. Victor also noticed this, which made him unable to hold his eyes and talked to himself.


    "Sure enough, still not? It seems that it is still in accordance with the plan, the door to **** must be opened!"


    When he said this, he was already marching in the direction of the Dead Sea. And soon, he was already standing on the edge of the Dead Sea.


    The Dead Sea, from a geographical point of view, is just a lagoon with an extremely low altitude. It can''t even be said to be the sea, because its area is really small and poor. And because of its high salt content, and does not flow with the outside world. There are no living things in it. It can be said that in addition to the development of limited tourism to attract some curious people, this water has no other value at all. But if you are familiar with mythological allusions, you will know that this sea is not as simple as it seems.


    The story of Sodom and Gomorrah is in the Bible story. In the story, the two cities are sinful, and even the Lord cannot tolerate their existence. So he sent an archangel to destroy the two cities with the fire that fell from the sky. These two cities were later called the City of Sin by their descendants, and the sites of these two cities were buried under the Dead Sea under the Dead Sea.


    Victor''s goal is them. Because for him, the meaning of these two cities is not as simple as in the Bible story. The Bible exists for the praise of God. It is only for the sake of praising God. It does not care about the truth of the facts.


    Is Gomorrah and Sodom really the way? Victor is very clear, of course not. They are far more special than the ones in the story.

 Chapter 1371： The Bible story is full of mistakes

    In the biblical story, the destruction of Gomorrah and Sodom is due to their sin. The main reason for this is the abnormal interaction of men in these two cities.


    In the story, the Lord and his two angels descended on Abraham''s house and received hospitality. When he left, the Lord asked Abraham about Gomorrah and Sodom, talked about the sins there, and revealed the intention to destroy the two cities.


    In the face of this intention, Abraham pleaded with great enthusiasm and finally got the promise of the Lord. That is, as long as there are ten good people in this city, then he will not destroy the city.


    The Lord did not go to Sodom in person, but sent two angels to go there. At dusk, the angel reached the gate of Sodom, where he met Abraham''s nephew. Rhodes squatted at them and asked them to be at home. The two angels are familiar with the etiquette of the world, so they refused to be like other passers-by. However, Luo��s repeated invitations were difficult, but they could only accept Rohde��s invitation.


    Rhodes was very happy. He told the maid to cook the dishes, baked the cake, and brought it out to the two guests. When the guests had eaten, Rhodes arranged for them to sleep. But before I lie down, I heard noisy outside. It was the people of Sodom''s entire city, and even the old ones took the house of Rhodes to the siege. They called for Rhodes and asked loudly to him.


    "Where are the people coming to you this evening? Take them out and let us deal with them."


    They ask this because the two angels who have come have become men, and the foreign men are exactly what they want.


    Rhodes thought that it was the responsibility of the owner to protect the guests, so he went out and closed the door, then pleaded with the people outside.


    "The brothers ask you not to do such a bad thing. I have two daughters, or a virgin. Let me take it out and dispose of it with you. Only these two people come to the house and ask you not to think about them."


    The gangs were not interested in the virgins, the female colors were already tired, and only the beautiful men could satisfy them, so they immediately shouted loudly.


    "Go back, go back. Rhodes, you care what they are doing. What are they big? You want them to live, you want to tie them up, or you want to be an official! Be careful now that we are ruining you. It is more murderous to harm them."


    As they spoke, they crowded Rhodes forward and tried to break through the door. Rhodes couldn''t support it when he saw it. At this time, I saw two visitors coming out of the door and entering Rodra into the house and closing the door. Then the two angels gave a small subtotal, so that the people outside the door, both young and old, were dizzy, and could not find the position of the door. This scared the thugs and screamed and made a bird and beast.


    After waiting for everything to calm down, the two angels knew that Rhodes was a good person and told him his identity and the intention of the trip. They told Rhodes to bring his wife and daughter, plus two fianc��s, and quickly set off to find the ruined Sodom.


    Rhodes believed in the words of the guests, but his two fianc��s were clever and made the prophecy a joke. They did not want to leave their hometown.


    It��s getting brighter, it��s time to go. At this time, Rhodes also hesitated. He repeatedly delayed and was reluctant to leave. The two angels had to take the hand of Rhodes and his wife and daughter and took them out of the city gate. Then explain to them. "Escape! Don''t look back, don''t stop on the plains, run away from the mountains, lest you be destroyed."


    When he heard this, Rhodes pleaded with them.


    "My Lord! Don''t be like this. Your servant has already been blessed in front of your eyes, and you show me great love and save my life. But I have not waited for me to flee to the mountains, I am afraid this disaster will come to me. On the head, I am dead. You see, the city is small and close, and it is easy to escape. Please let me escape and be saved!"


    This city is the later city of Zoar, and trivial is a small meaning.


    When the angel heard Rhode''s pleading, he said to him. "I promise you this too. I don''t overturn the city you said. You have to flee there quickly, because if you haven''t been there yet, I can''t do anything."


    When Rhodes and his two daughters panted and ran to Zoar, they were already in the air. This is the Lord who sprays sulphur and fire from the sky and shoots at Sodom and Gomorrah. In an instant, a strong fire scatters on all sides, but sees a black column of smoke that rushes straight into the sky and spreads out into the sky to form a mushroom. Rhodes''s wife walked to the end. When she heard a muffled sound, a moment of intense curiosity made her forget the angel''s warning and couldn''t help but look back. This made her suddenly stiff, the skin seemed to be soaked in sulfuric acid, first whitened, then blackened, and then whitened again, the whole body finally turned into a salt column.


    Abraham rose early in the morning, standing in the direction of Sodom, who spoke to the Lord yesterday afternoon, but saw the place where the smoke rose, as if it had been burnt. And when Rhodes saw his wife��s death so miserable, he did not dare to live in the plain city of Zoar. He remembered that the angel told him that the mountain was safe, and he took two women into the mountains.


    This is the story of the Lord Jehovah in the Genesis of the Bible to bring down the sulphur and fire to destroy Sodom and Gomorrah. As a person who grew up in Eastern Europe, Victor naturally heard this story. However, most people there have no doubt about the truth of this story. From the beginning, he has been full of doubts about this absurd story.


    First of all, the biggest question is what is God''s qualification to destroy Sodom and Gomorrah. Is it really because the Bible says that it is because of the same thing? We must know that a large number of countries have expressed their supportive attitudes on homosexual issues today, and even said that even a head of state has a homosexual existence. Just because of this crime to destroy two cities, it is really a little fuss. Even some of them can express the meaning of the so-called authority of God.


    Of course, you can also say that this is because the past did not agree with the gay. After all, many countries in Europe once banned this behavior by law. Even said that there are precedents for the death penalty. But you have to know that this is the story of the Middle East. There are many ancient and peculiar customs there. Some ancient people even said that they would use goats for adult rites. Derived from this custom, these problems are really nothing. Now when we go out to travel, we all know that we must respect the customs and traditions of others. There is no reason for God to be qualified.


    Of course, whoever makes the Bible is a tribute to the Lord, he is of course qualified to make exceptions. But even if you ignore this, there are still some loopholes.


    For example, Rhodes worships angels. It��s not ridiculous to worship two angels when they don��t know their identity at first. Especially when the people of Sodom came over to let him surrender his two guests, he even said that he would hand over his two virgin daughters and let them deal with them to protect their guests. This is even more difficult to say.


    Even my own family, their flesh and blood do not love, but to love the two guests who first met. In addition to saying that these two daughters are born next door to the old king, the only reason to be able to stand up is that Rhodes knew the identity of these two angels from the beginning.


    And if this is the case, then the statement that Rhodes is a good person is naturally not established. If he is a good person, he can tell the angels to the people in the city. Even if you can''t tell the people in the city, tell ten people that finding out ten people posing well is enough to protect his hometown.


    However, he did not do this, but turned a deaf ear to his own family. Even after his wife was killed, there was no statement, as always, the so-called Lamb of God. What can such a story show, showing that the Lamb of God can live alive, and that the dress must also pretend to be a good person?


    It��s ridiculous. It can be said that this story is simply ridiculous like a flawed piece written by a crappy novelist. As long as people with long brains don''t believe in such ridiculous things.


    However, it is a pity that the gods have been mixed for so many years and have already accumulated huge prestige. It is such a ridiculous story, but there are so many people who regard this as the truth, and ignore the loopholes inside and turn a deaf ear. It is simply to praise this as a hymn to praise their so-called God.


    This is now, after the so-called God completely defeated the Ming Dynasty in the faith, only someone will turn this old account out and question these stories. Otherwise, I don''t know how many fools I will continue to believe in this idiot.


    Yes, swear words. As an understanding of the truth, Victor certainly knows that this so-called Bible Genesis story is simply a ghost. Because the destruction of Gomorrah and Sodom is not the case at all, their destruction is related to a war.


    That is when the faith of God has just risen on this land. As a new god, what he has to do to grow is to defeat his enemies and seize his own beliefs from the hands of those enemies. At the time, the biggest enemy he faced was the devils in **** except the old gods.


    Since ancient times, there has been no shortage of worshippers of the devil. In this land, Gomorrah and Sodom are the two cities that most admire the devil. They believe in Mephisto, and for Mephisto, this is the base of his **** forces in the world.


    The Lord chose this land as the foundation of his own development. Of course, he could not allow Mephisto to sleep on the side of his bed. The same is true, and Mephisto is the same. There is inevitably a conflict between them, and the final result of this conflict is that Gomorrah and Sodom are completely sunk under the earth, and Mephisto is also a deadly enemy with the Lord.


    Mephisto is a loser, he lost his greatest capital in the world. But for Victor, this failure also has the value of waste utilization. And he is here now, and that is what it is.

 Chapter 1342： Dead Sea Dead Hells Gate

    Under the thick saline-alkali land of the Dead Sea, it is the remains of two ancient cities. There are the remains of countless devil believers who have been destroyed by the Lord��s Armed Forces of the Armies, and the two gates that Murphysto has painstakingly built.


    In the past years, these two gates were the main passages for **** to the human world. Mephisto once wanted to use the two gates to completely occupy the whole world. Unfortunately, the Lord completely destroyed this before his wish was fulfilled. Even to prevent his ambitions from resurrecting, he allowed his followers to create the holy city of Jerusalem on the side. Sending angels to the city to monitor the movement of these two doors.


    Thousands of years have passed, and Mephisto has not found the opportunity to restart the two gates. Even if the Lord was beaten by the wolf, he did not have the courage to do so. Because he is very clear, the world is more dangerous than the original world.


    The King of Ming is a more powerful enemy than the Lord. If he dares to pull his door to **** back to the world, then he is not sure that he can escape like the time when he was enemies with the Lord. And if he can''t escape, he doesn''t think that this young and energetic new **** will let himself go.


    Careful for a lifetime, he didn''t want to turn over at this time. It was just that he did not think that he had not planted the hand of Ming Wang, but turned over the boat in Victor, a small person who had never looked at his eyes. This overturned boat made him wait for thousands of years and fell to the hands of Victor.


    Behind Victor is Smith. Zhou, who is still on the subject of Mephisto, is very clear about how to use such a fortune. Mephisto''s scruples are also his scruples, but Mephisto has no ability to solve this problem, but he has the ability to solve him.


    In fact, it took a lot of effort to deal with the problem of Zhou Yi, in order to help Victor to play a world here. Now he has given Victor the best chance. If Victor can''t catch the opportunity in this situation, then he is really not qualified to continue to serve Smith.


    What this qualification does not mean, Victor is very clear, so he will naturally spare no effort to carry out this plan, and strive to do everything that Smith. Zhou requires. Now, it is when he shows his value.


    Standing on the saline-alkali ground, I felt the call of the two **** gates at my feet. Victor''s hands stretched out and immediately let countless undead spurt out of his body.


    As the master of today''s hell, his body has become a medium across the two worlds. For this reason, he can use his body to go with the **** he has, let these undeads use his body as the door to release from the depths of hell.


    Of course, this is a price to pay. Every time he releases a dead soul from his body, he has to pay a magical price as a price. Although he said that with the power he now has, he can release hundreds of millions of undead in one breath, but he dare not do so. Because he knows that once he does this, the guys in **** who would have been pressured by themselves will certainly be restless.


    None of the guys who can dominate the king in **** is a good match. Perhaps now, they are suppressed by themselves and they have surrendered to themselves. But that doesn''t mean they really want to be pressed by themselves. It��s just that there is no chance. Once there is an opportunity, they will definitely try their best to launch a rebellion. In that case, Victor does not think he has the ability to survive such a rebellion. So he didn''t dare to let go of his hands and feet. He just summoned a million undead and stopped his hand.


    One million undead for him can only be regarded as a slap in the face, and will not have any influence on his rule in hell. But even just one million is enough to make a dramatic change in the entire dead sea.


    It is important to know that the area is in the desert zone of West Asia, surrounded by deserts, and because of the typical Mediterranean climate, the rainfall here is always below the lowest level. Hot and dry, coupled with the characteristics of saline-alkali land, the weather here is often very difficult, especially at noon, it is able to give the skin of the human body a layer of life.


    But now, this is not the case. One million undead raging on this land. Their existence directly turned the sky under the midsummer sun into a gloomy smog. The sun can''t shine through it, and the hot temperatures are also repelled by the chilly atmosphere that they carry on their bodies. Being in it, you can only feel the bursts of ice that penetrate deep into the bones and penetrate into your limbs. In the end, it may not be able to move, and it is necessary to take life from this chill.


    It can be said that at this moment, it has become a horrible sneaky, a veritable Dead Sea. Numerous undeads mourn in them, eager to plunder the lives of the living, and enjoy the little joy from their flesh and blood.


    They really want to do this, but they can''t do it. Because Victor is here, his will is the fundamental rule that determines the whereabouts of these undead. The name of the Lord of Hell is not white now. And he spent a lot of effort to release these undead, nor did they let them do anything wrong.


    Estimated the amount, I feel almost the same. Victor directly pointed to the land under his feet and ordered the undead that was released by him.


    "Go, eat the soil here and dig out the city underneath."


    The most eager food of the evil spirits in the depths of **** is definitely the flesh and blood of the living. But in hell, there is not so much flesh and blood for them to enjoy. So most of the time, they are all eating in the soil. Even for hundreds of millions of years, the borders of **** have expanded a lot because of the shackles of these undead.


    Eating mud is not unacceptable to them. On the contrary, rejecting Victor''s orders is a terrible thing for them. Although the undead did not have much wisdom and reason, they knew how to obey the master''s orders. So immediately, they began to act according to Victor''s instructions.


    This made the Dead Sea suddenly become a stormy wind, and thousands of undead creatures turned into dark smoke, flying toward the thick earth rock formations. Every time there is a haze over the surface, there is a large layer of soil that has been ruined. They act quickly and the efficiency is amazing. It didn''t take long for a huge pit to appear in front of Victor. With the expansion of this pit, the outlines of the two ancient cities are slowly exposed in front of Victor.


    In all fairness, the two ancient cities that left their names in the Bible are not as tall as people think. In fact, this is normal. With the human and material resources of that era, it is not a simple matter to create a majestic city. Throughout the entire world at the time, it is estimated that only Egypt and China have this ability. Others, whether they are Babylon, the same four civilizations, ancient India, or these civilizations on the Mediterranean coast, do not have this ability.


    In the final analysis, it is because of the population problem. A giant city wants to build it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t use hundreds of thousands of migrant workers and slaves. Egypt was the hegemon of the African region at the time, and hundreds of thousands of slaves were not a problem for them. The Huaxia region is also similar. After the Xia Dynasty, they have almost formed a unified civilization. They use the same number of slaves. There is no big deal at all.


    However, their financial wealth does not mean that other civilizations can be so rich. Babylon is good to say, in fact, it is a small country in the two rivers. What is good about repairing the garden? It is not necessary to think of building an ancient city. The same is true of ancient India. It is important to know whether India is a unified country or a modern one. They have been divided for the past few thousand years. Different countries are hostile to each other. If any idiot dares to do this kind of labor and money, then maybe the next moment, their enemies will sneak into it and directly give them a devastating blow.


    This is true of the ancient civilizations, and other civilizations are even more unbearable. There are so many Hebrews, and the Greek federal people are also poor. Unless they are willing to work hard to build a giant city. Otherwise it is simply impossible for them to accomplish.


    Is the power of Mephisto not as good as these civilizations? The population that he only occupied in the plains of Moab was probably more than a hundred thousand outcropping. It is unrealistic to rely on more than 100,000 people to build a city. Although he still has a large group of devils and undeads to manipulate, don''t forget, it is the age of the gods. No matter which side of the gods, it is impossible for you to do such things unscrupulously to destroy the balance of the world at that time.


    Therefore, the two cities are small, and the small ones are almost as close as those in some cities. There are neither tall buildings nor tall and straight walls. The only thing that can be commended is that there are only two urban centers, and there are huge stone gates that are more than ten meters high.


    These are two almost identical stone gates. They stand in the middle of the city and have no other dependencies.


    The huge black masonry layered up to form the body of Shimen. Through the black rock formations on the stone gate, you can see a large number of shins embedded in it. It seems a bit horrible, but it is necessary. Because there is no sacrifice for them, this stone gate simply cannot play its due role.


    After all, they are the gates of hell, but how can the existence of a relationship with **** be such a bright and beautiful thing?


    They will swallow the flesh and blood and smash the soul. This is the essence of the product of hell. But in the same way, they can also reach the two worlds, letting **** and people completely connected. This is their most important function, and what Victor is most valued.


    The significance of letting it reappear in the world is here, and the door to **** is time to reopen.

 Chapter 1373： The gate of the gate opens out

    The evil spirits of **** are far more efficient than any worker.


    After waiting a little for a while, the evil spirits dug up the soil near the gate and cleaned a road leading directly to the gate. And along this path opened up by evil spirits, Victor has come to the door of Hell, looking up and examining the door made up of Blackrock and Skull.


    The silence of thousands of years has made this gate already lost its power at the beginning. It is now more like a relic that can only be used as a work of art, not a core in a war. Of course, after all, it is the evil thing created by the magic power of the devil. This silence is only temporary. As long as it supplies what it needs, this war weapon can be reactivated very quickly.


    Victor knows exactly what the **** gate needs. So when he turned his palm, he took out a bottle filled with scarlet liquid. The bottle is a crystal pyramid with a sinuous gold on it that looks like a piece of art. However, I am afraid that there are not many people who dare to take it back for collection. The reason is very simple. That is, the first feeling of this artwork is evil and terror.


    The thick liquid inside is like blood, and if you look closely at the crystal, you can even see the shadow of the undead, constantly mourning in these blood. Such a weird scene is obviously not what human works can have. It can only belong to myths and belong to the terrible existence of those ghost stories.


    In fact, it is true that the container of the blood of the soul itself is a treasure made by the devils. Its role is very simple, that is to plunder the blood and soul of the living, store them in this small container. Don''t look at this container is not big, the soul inside is actually a lot. Victor collected so long in the chaotic battlefields of Africa, even killing several tribes, and barely made so many souls and blood. There are at least 100,000 people here, and 100,000 people are just the bottom line to restart these two doors.


    This is also a place in Africa where war is frequent. Otherwise, the occurrence of more than 10,000 casualties anywhere may be an international big news. Fortunately, this is modern, an era of mass explosion. If you change it before, I am afraid I can''t find so many people to use it as a blood sacrifice.


    Anyway, at this time Victor has already got enough chips to open this door. And when he directly reached out to open the lid of the blood container of the soul, immediately, countless blood was like a pouring rain, mixed with a fresh and resentful soul, and washed away the two mottled stone gates. .


    The blood of 100,000 people is gathered together to form a river. Such a huge blood flow makes the **** spirits around them arrogant, almost all of which are about to be irritated by the greed nature of their hearts. They are bloodthirsty and naturally cannot be indifferent to everything like this. In fact, under the guise of desire, there are already many evil spirits who can''t stand the temptation to rush toward these fresh blood and soul.


    Of course, their end is not good. Not to mention that Victor is still looking after it. Even if he is not there, with the power of the blood of the soul, he will never let these evil spirits, the reptiles in hell, have the opportunity to do anything.


    The blood of the soul is not a good existence. As a devil''s artifact, when these evil spirits voluntarily come in, it is naturally not polite. Between the swallowing is to put these evil spirits into their stomachs, and then, together with the fresh souls, inject the past into the two gates in the food.


    Soon, the two gates of **** were completely covered by scarlet blood. More than ten meters high, the stone door of seven or eight meters wide is soaked with blood almost every inch, revealing a strong **** smell. The scenes of **** mottled flow are terrible enough to make anyone shudder. Especially when the empty door of these two doors is like a huge mouth, constantly slamming and swallowing the blood and soul, this feeling of horror is deeper.


    Devil, I am afraid that anyone who sees the state of the gate at this time will have such words in his heart. In fact, the door that has gradually awakened is indeed worthy of such a title. They were originally made by Mephisto with the flesh and blood of their two sons. It is no exaggeration to say that they are devils.


    Of course, it is not that the devil is not important. What''s important is that the two doors can''t be used. They have recovered and Victor can feel it. Just as two hungry guys woke up from their sleep, they had begun to madly swallow everything on their body. This kind of engulfing keeps their strength growing, and the connection between **** and reality becomes more and more close. It can be said that at this time, the interval between the two worlds is really only one door apart. In the face of such a situation, Victor naturally screamed at the two gates.


    "I am the Lord of Hell, I am your master. Now I command you, open the door and let the **** return to the world!"


    While vocalizing his identity and command, Victor also released his own breath of hell. It was this kind of breath that caused the two stone gates that were enjoying the feast of the feast to make a burst of unwillingness, and then honestly swayed down, in a burst of earthquake-like roar, opened the hell. door.


    I saw a light shining from the doorway of the gate, and immediately, the blazing fire of **** was already rising wildly. Directly filled the entire door. The flames can only be raging in the doorway. And with the raging of these flames, some strange sounds began to come from behind the door.


    It is like the voice of hundreds of millions of people mourning, empty and fierce, it sounds numb. And as these sounds continue to reverberate, as the tides are generally higher than a wave. The fire of hell, which was still burning, suddenly became a roll, and it was annihilated in an instant, leaving only one circle of the side frame. What this change has formed is a large hollow of darkness that appears in the doorway.


    It is clearly empty and relying on the two stone gates on the earth, one can look forward to the things before and after. Looking at the past from the front, I can only see the darkness of the darkness, and I can''t see the scene behind the door. This is somewhat unnormal, and with the horror of the constant darkness, and the leaping shadows flashing in the darkness. This abnormality is even more obvious.


    However, it is not normal. Because Victor is well aware of the reasons for this abnormal situation, it means that he has opened the door to communication between the world and hell. You''re done, you only owe one order. Under this order, nature is also a matter of course.


    "Come out, my soldiers, my servants. The door to the world has been opened to you. Now, what are you waiting for? Come out and give it to me!"


    The high voice came out of Victor''s mouth, and with his commands, the things in the dark finally stopped squatting, but burst into screams, like the black storm of transit, from the gate. Sprayed out.


    If the thick black is substantial, it will cover the entire sky almost instantly, turning the world under this hot sun into a darkness that is out of sight. And in this darkness, Victor can clearly see that countless evil spirits and devils are swimming in it, and they are almost excited to make a shrill scream.


    For thousands of years, thousands of years. In addition to being able to come to the world occasionally with luck, these ghost demons have almost no other chance to stand on this piece of land that belongs to the world. And in the **** to enjoy the poison of **** fire, endure the endless pain and struggle, the human world is full of fresh flesh and soul is their most dreamed existence. Now that they have finally arrived in the world, they are finally re-entering the land, which of course will make them excited.


    However, although excited. But these guys haven''t forgotten their duty. So quickly, there were several black smokes that were pulled out of the thick darkness.


    They came to Victor''s face, changed the shape of humanity, and then fell to the ground with respect and respect, and said to him: "Listen to your command, my master."


    These are the old devils in hell, even the existence of Mephisto can not easily be ignored. Of course, under the power of Victor, they all cleverly chose to surrender. Although this kind of surrender is not sincere, in the current situation, they will not have the possibility of anti-water for the time being.


    Victor knows this too, and he does not intend to make these guys convinced. For him, it is enough to drive these guys. He is not too demanding, so at this time he just extended a hand to these guys and said plainly.


    "Get up, everyone. I have fulfilled my promise and brought you back to the world. So, should you also fulfill the contract between us and start serving for me?"


    The contract is the best way to control the devil, and Victor naturally cannot discard this method. He has already talked with the devils about the conditions, and even said that they have already fulfilled the part they have to do. So now is the time for these devils to serve him.


    Of course, they can also choose to break the contract. But the cost of destroying the contract is what they can''t afford.


    The devils were also well aware, so they looked at each other and bowed down to Victor.


    "Please also tell me, my master!"

 Chapter 1374： The devils contract is ready for everything

    If they can, the devils certainly don''t want to fulfill the agreement with Victor, but they can''t do it because the shackles of the contract are firmly locked in, so that they can only act honestly in the contract.


    You know, the devil''s contract is never something that can be said by nothing. This is a special kind of magic belonging to the devil. It is a special force with a high degree of authority and even the roots of the world. Even in a biblical story dedicated to singing God, you will be plainly telling you that the devil''s contract is so powerful that it cannot be reversed by God.


    The so-called omnipotence is like a joke in front of the devil''s contract. The power of God is so great that it can only help the side attack, and a little bit of the ball outside the scope of the contract, helping the person who signed the contract with the devil to get out of the devil''s control. Although most of the endings in the story were guided by God, the devout and determined believers won the final victory. But from the story itself we can see that he can''t help this contract.


    It��s not just that he can��t help the contract, even the original Mephisto, the Lord of Hell, can��t take this contract. Maybe he can deceive others in a rhetorical manner and let others sign a contract like this. But then, if he wants to repent and get back what he has paid, it is almost impossible.


    The evil spirit knight is a typical example. Before Johnny, he had other knights, some of whom dared to resist him. He had no way to take them. In addition to trying to do everything to death, he has no other means to take back the power of the Vengeful Spirit from these knights. This is the constraint that the contract imposes on him, and this restriction also appears on the devils now.


    The contract they signed with Victor was simple, that is, Victor helped them open the door to **** and let them return to life after a thousand years. And the price they have to pay is to help Victor and serve him for a hundred years. This kind of price is fair, at least for the two sides. So these devils did not contradict, but accepted it all obediently.


    And this is exactly what Victor wants. He didn''t want these devils to do something stupid when they were hot. If you don''t need him to do that, the power of the contract will give them punishment. But in any case, there will be some flaws in his plan. Now is the key time, and there are no problems. So this is the best.


    "Sara Kohler, you go south from here with millions of grievances, do as much as you can. I won''t bind you, so you completely let go. Whether it''s killing or enslaving, it''s with you. I have only one request, that is, from here to the south, you can''t pass this line."


    Victor��s words had just been finished, and the one in front of him was singularly horned, and the red-faced devil immediately showed an excited smile. He can feel how many creatures existed from here to the south. If you let these people pay for these creatures, then this will be a great fortune.


    Apparently, Victor gave him a big cake, and he naturally could not be dissatisfied with such an arrangement. So immediately, he said to Victor.


    "Follow your instructions, my master, I promise you that everything from this south will fall into our hands."


    "Remember your words, go, don''t let me down."


    In one sentence, I sent a devil who was excited, and watched him become a black smoke and couldn��t wait to slip away from him. Victor shifted his gaze to the other devils. The rest of the rest are mostly small characters, like the one of the big devils of Sarah Kohler. These two are also the roles that Victor must draw and jealous because their power is already strong enough.


    Although there are some gaps than myself, it is already a significant force. In his plan, such power is very important, so he is not willing to offend them at this time, but to arrange for them to make a difference.


    "Saropes, you too, go west with your men and a million evil spirits, there are you everywhere, whatever you do."


    "Candello, go east. How much can you look at your skills. Be careful, humans are not humans a thousand or two thousand years ago. Their means are enough to let you know what is terrible."


    Arrange everything for the two big devils, and they immediately left here with satisfaction. This also left only a few small guys in front of Victor, and a large unrequited grievance. They are eager to move, waiting for Victor to give them a benefit. But for these guys, Victor is obviously not as good as he used to be.


    "As for you, all of them are packed up and I will go to the city. I want you to dig up a city that goes straight to the ground in one day and one night. The two stone doors also moved me inside. Everything outside, including the remains of Sodom and Gomorrah, wiped me out. I don��t want anyone to know, what happened here, do you understand what I mean?"


    If it was said that it was soothing, then it is a strong repression. This is naturally a dissatisfaction with the hungry devils and evil spirits. But after Victor snorted, they immediately became honest.


    The majesty of the King of Hell is not something that these little devils and district evil spirits can ignore. So even if the heart is dissatisfied, these guys can only honestly follow Victor''s instructions. And with the help of countless evil spirits coming out of the gates of hell, plus some devil''s means. Victor''s order is really fast, and it can be said that it is only half a day''s time, it is already completed.


    Hundreds of millions of evil spirits dug a straight-through passage on the edge of the Dead Sea, and then joined forces to move the stone gate along the passage to the ground and excavate the new city from the depths of the ground. And after the devils were taken away in Shimen, they began to summon the sand and refill everything here.


    It is in the desert itself, and it is not difficult for the two cities of Gomorrah and Sodom to be overwhelmed. So quickly, there is no more signs on the surface. If there is not a resentment gathering in the air, let this land have some weirdness that is upside down. When ordinary people come here, they simply cannot see what is different here than in the past.


    If you have to say something different, it is probably a hole in the side of the Dead Sea that is not so eye-catching. As long as you don''t delve into it, it is estimated that no one can guess what is inside the cave. Even if you went deep into the cave and knew the secrets in the cave, most people would not be able to reveal them.


    You know, this is a place that is nearly a thousand meters deep. And there are countless evil spirits and devils, and going deep into here is tantamount to finding death. Even some people with abilities are powerless in the face of such numbers. It can be said that this is a secret wall that is indestructible. And this is exactly what Victor wants.


    He knows exactly what kind of things he is doing, and he knows exactly what kind of enemy he will face after doing this. Not to mention those superheroes and those so-called gods, the human government and the armed forces in their hands are not easily able to deal with.


    After all, the present human beings are not the ones who used to live in the cold weapon era and can only slash and burn. They have mastered the power of technology and have weapons that are enough to threaten their supernatural existence. Once the human government discovers the existence of the gates of hell, then there is no need for anything else, a nuclear bomb, the door to hell, and the evil spirits and demons that are released will be turned into ashes.


    You must know that not all supernatural beings can be like the Ming Wang, and the destruction of nuclear bombs can be turned into nothing. Most of them, including Lilith, the goddess of the Red Sea, cannot afford the nuclear bomb. The light and heat that erupts in a nuclear bomb is almost equivalent to putting them into the sun for steaming in an instant. It is not as powerful as Ming Wang to a certain extent, and it is impossible to resist this terrible power.


    In particular, the evil spirits such as the devil and the evil spirit are naturally restrained by this power. Victor did not want his army, which was so painstakingly summoned, to be solved by two nuclear bombs. Therefore, he must, of course, bury his most important base in the ground before everyone can detect it.


    This is a means of preserving oneself, but it is not a perfect strategy. Because there are so many people in the world, it is impossible to find someone here. However, this is not something that Victor wants to care about. For him, it is enough to do this. Because his purpose has always been to release hell, instead of using the power of **** to occupy the whole world.


    It��s not that he doesn��t have such a mind, but Smith. Zhou will never allow him to do this. Compared with the achievements of Hell''s achievements, it is still a bit more threatening from the threat of Smith. Therefore, Victor did not dare to take up the second heart, but honestly acted in accordance with Smith''s plan.


    And Smith''s plan is to let these released demons and evil spirits disrupt the order of the whole world, so that everyone is aware of the terrorist threats around them. When life is threatened, when horror is around, if someone stands up and helps them withstand it, what kind of worship does this person receive?


    After thousands of years, Smith. Zhou certainly knows this answer. So he will spare no effort to help Victor to control Hell, and then self-directed and arranged all of this. For the current Victor, everything is ready, and the curtain has already opened. Waiting for nothing but a good show.


    If you want to come to the devils and evil spirits that he has commanded to act, it should be the beginning of more action.

 Chapter 1375： African Pearl Black Panther Warrior

    Vacanda, the pearl of Africa.


    This is a kingdom located in the northeast of Africa. Unlike the whole of Africa, which is full of wars and chaos, the kingdom has always been relatively stable, and even said it is somewhat calm.


    It is reasonable to say that the African warlords should not easily pass such a stable country, especially if it still occupies a large amount of resources. However, there are things that they can''t do. As the pearl of Africa, Vacanda is not a persimmon that allows them to knead at will. It is a real lion and can eat people.


    As the only developed country in Africa, Vakanda��s military strength is completely above other African countries and forces. For centuries, with the warriors cultivated by ancient customs and the national forces that have developed through resources, this country is no longer inferior to some European powers to some extent.


    Of course, because of the fact that all forces are competing in Africa, it is impossible to develop to the point of monopolizing Africa. But guarding one''s own three-point land, there is no force to dare to violate it.


    They have been stable for hundreds of years. If nothing unexpected, wait until the world center has completely changed, and they can continue to be so stable before completing the great reunification. However, accidentally this kind of thing is not what you want it to not appear without it. Since it is called an accident, of course, it will be unexpected.


    The devil from **** is probably the biggest accident, because no one can think of it, a force that is beyond the world itself will appear here, and target the Vulcan, a group of African countries that are close to each other.


    On this day, the sun just fell from the west, and Mulu, the border city of Wakanda, suddenly ushered in a black storm. Because Mulu is a place close to the desert, the storm is not so strange for people living here. Everyone hides at home as usual, closes the doors and windows, waiting for the storm to fade. But what they didn''t think was that the storm was not what they imagined. It is not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster.


    Doors and windows can keep the wind and sand out, but it is impossible to stop the invasion of the evil spirits. And when they push open a closed door, like a master, approaching a household with a bright and straightforward approach, the fate of these strangers is actually determined.


    The devils and evil spirits who have been hungry for thousands of years will not pay any restraint and restraint to these living people. In the face of the big meal in front of them, all they will do is killing and hearty blood food.


    Just a night''s time, the entire Mulu town has completely turned into a human ghost. With the exception of a few lucky ones, almost no one can survive in this city. This is a terrible thing about the devil and the evil spirits. Their power is absolutely more terrifying than the most terrible infectious disease in the world. However, this is exactly what they are stupid.


    If the person who is a tyrannical giant like Mephisto is here, he will not do this. Because doing so is equivalent to completely exposing them to the human eye. Obviously, the ability to hide in the dark, quietly get everything you want, but to find yourself exposed to death, this is simply stupid can not be stupid. Smart people will never do this. It��s a pity that the hunger and thirst devils and evil spirits are not smart people.


    They only care about satisfying their terrible desires, and they never thought about what the consequences would be. And when they can''t control the entire city in the first place, and let some people escape from the hands of these devils, all their actions are naturally exposed to the sight of others.


    The king of Vacanda is naturally the first person to come into contact with this news. In fact, the sudden destruction of a city, even if it is hidden, can not get rid of his eyes and ears. This is his country, and his rule over the country is very strong, and it is so strong that some winds and blows can be passed to his ears. So even if it happened very quickly, it was almost overnight, but he still got the news.


    In the first time of getting the news, the king of Vacanda was completely unbelieving in his heart.


    "Evil spirits, do you guys know what they are talking about? How can there be evil spirits and demons to attack my city? You are sure that this is not the big chemical weapons used by the surrounding countries, or simply those What is the means for a powerful country to invade us?"


    As an old king who works hard, Techaka does not believe in the news that his intelligence officer has brought to himself. After all, the evil spirits are really too surreal. Rather than letting him believe that these devils are doing evil, he would rather believe that this is a hostile country and a ghost of power.


    However, since he dared to say this to his king, the intelligence officer naturally has full confidence to win the trust of him. So immediately, he explained to his king.


    "My Majesty, I am afraid that things are really not what you think. Our intelligence shows very clearly, whether it is the forces that are launching war around us, that is the countries that secretly operate the struggle of African forces, there is no The meaning of extending the tentacles into our country. They didn��t do anything at all, which means that what is happening at the moment has nothing to do with them. And we also got in touch with the survivors of Mulu, they said very clearly, They attacked them from the evil spirits that appeared in the sandstorm. They also saw the shadow of the legendary devil, and it is these devils that are killing our people, so we have every reason to believe that the devil and evil spirits are real, and It is destroying our country."


    "I don''t doubt your ability, Chamu Luqing. Evil spirits and demons. How do you believe this kind of thing? We are not those ignorant and backward tribes, we need to rely on those so-called gods and ghosts to maintain our faith. We It is science that is firmly believed, and science does not tell you that the devil is real and the evil spirits will kill."


    "But science will not tell you that there is really a **** in this world."


    Loudly retorted, Chamulu, an intelligence officer, said some overstepping to his own king.


    "Wake up, kneel. Science can''t solve all the problems, the gods are already inevitable. Why do you still think that the devil and the evil spirits do not exist? Our people are now being devastated, they are being those Devils and evil spirits are hurting. If we continue to entangle ourselves in this problem, only more and more people will become food in their mouths. We can''t let this happen, this is the most important thing. So , my Majesty, please order it. We can''t sit still!"


    Chamulu is not only an intelligence officer, but also a brother of King Techaka. He is qualified to speak these words, and Techaca must also listen to his words. As a king, Techaca is fair, and he has to admit that Chamulu does have his reasons. So when he thought about it, he said with a nod.


    "So what do you think we should do? Send the army in the past, do you think that if the real devil and evil spirits are there, what role can the ordinary army do for them?"


    As a king, Techaca must definitely consider more. Now that he has thought of dealing with these devils and evil spirits, he must consider the consequences. If you can beat these guys by ordinary army, then it is best. But if you can''t, then it is possible to take more lives. In particular, he lost the army. And in this war-torn place, what it means to lose the army is naturally self-evident.


    Chamulu obviously thought of this too, so after he thought about it, he said with a bite.


    "Maybe we can let the Royal Guard try it, or maybe we can let the Guardian explore it."


    Chamulu��s statement was a great risk. Because after he said these words, the old king was already angry.


    "Do you know what you are talking about? Chamolu. The Royal Guard is no problem, you want the guardian to be dispatched. Don''t you know what the guardian means for our country? Or, you are so worried. Is it to destroy the future of this country?"


    It is obviously a very serious matter to say this in the name of a king. Chamulu proved to be a little bit when he fell to the ground almost immediately. And just as he shivered and thought about how to explain it clearly, a voice suddenly rang from behind him.


    "Father, you don''t need to blame him. This is what I let him do!"


    With the coming of this voice, a tall and strong black man also strode over. He is the prince Techara of Vakanda. And his appearance also eased the look of the old king''s face. However, although he eased a little, his face is still somewhat ugly.


    "You shouldn''t do this, my son. This kind of thing is very dangerous. We don''t know what their means are. If you venture in so aggressively, there may be irreparable consequences." ""


    The prince Techara of Vacanda is the guardian of this country. As an ancient kingdom, Wakanda has always had the tradition of using royal members as guardians. After becoming a guardian, they will eat a heart-shaped herb to gain extraordinary strength, speed, energy and acumen. Together with the black panther armor made of vacant steel made by Makeranda, and their ancient fighting skills. Enough to create a presence like a superhero.


    Techara doesn''t think he is inferior to other superheroes. So he is confident that he can solve these problems. In the face of his self-confidence, the old king did not think so.


    There is already a hunch in his heart, and this incident may not be as simple as they think.

 Chapter 1376： Hot blood surging

    For the old king, Techara is not only the guardian of this country, but also the prince of this country, his son. He is not willing to let his son get involved in this danger of ignorance.


    If everything is what he can handle, it''s better to say, but if the danger there is something he can''t cope with, then there is a big problem. In any case, Techara represents the future of the country, and from a father''s point of view, or from a king''s point of view, he can not let Techara fall into danger. So his attitude is very determined, that is, he does not agree with Techara in any case.


    However, despite his determined attitude, Techara has his own ideas. As the guardian of the kingdom, the Panthers, he is born with the mission of guarding Wakanda. Coupled with his high weight, he sent his ideas to the arrogant thoughts. So obviously, he did not put this so-called danger in his heart.


    "Father, you filter. There are black panthers protecting me, no matter what kind of opponent can''t take me. Although I said that there are devils and evil spirits, I don''t think they can break through the panthers. Protection. Besides, even if I am not their opponent, with my ability, it is not a problem to escape. So let me go, Father. This is what I have done to my duty!"


    "If you live and live well, you will truly do your duty."


    The old king snorted and turned to Chamulu.


    "Let the royal guards go there to explore, and pass my orders to prepare the army. Once the enemy is found to be as we expected, then don''t be polite to them, just give them and the city thoroughly. Destroy!"


    "As for you, Techara. Without my command, you can''t leave the king. No, even the palace is not allowed to go out. If you dare to go out, then all the people responsible for guarding the palace on that day will be in the name of treason. , arrest them."


    For the sake of his son, the old king is very clear that his orders may not be a constraint for him. So he practiced a sit-in approach, tying his actions to those innocent guards. If Techara is a cold and ruthless guy, such a method may not be able to play a role in him. But Zhizi Mo Ruo, he is very clear that his son will not do such a thing. So he did not mercilessly order such an order.


    For such an order, Techara is obviously very helpless and almost annoyed.


    "Father, you can''t do this. I am the guardian of Vacanda. You have no right to control me!"


    "I am the king of this country, your father, and of course I have the right to do this."


    The old king was very helpless for his son��s rebellious behavior and not giving face, so he immediately yelled at the sentence and then went straight to the sleeve.


    This made Chamulu, who was kneeling under him, sit on some wax. He is just an ordinary member of the royal family. By the way, he has worked for some special positions. It is really no intention to participate in the confrontation between the father and the son. But now he was forced to get in because of an accident. This is really making him somewhat unaware of what it is.


    At this time, he only hoped that he had not heard anything, and no one would notice his existence. But his hopes are obviously not established, because at this time, Techara has already noticed him and said directly to him.


    "Wang Shu, wait a minute. I have something to discuss with you!"


    "I can say that I have something to do, is there really no time now? Your Royal Highness Prince?"


    Chamulu bitterly faced his face and sought the possibility of it, and for his statement, Techara just smiled and took a big white tooth.


    "What do you say? My dear Wang Shu!"


    The name of the Guardian of Vakandar is sometimes better than the name of the king. This is why the guardians are the heirs of the king or the king for so many years. Once Techara made up his mind to do something, then others could not stop him anyway. Even if this person is a king, his father is no exception.


    Although it is said that Zhizi is a father, but the opposite is true. Techara can''t believe that his father can be poisoned to that extent, as long as he can return safely, then this board is estimated to be the result of a high lift and a gentle fall. So he didn''t worry, and he did it all in accordance with his own nature.


    And just as he started to act, the devils who had already smashed in the small town of Mulu had begun to scream and once again embarked on a journey to find new prey.


    For the devils and evil spirits that have been trapped in **** for thousands of years, the population of more than 100,000 in a small town in the district is not enough for them to enjoy. They want more, and they want to fill their hungry belly with millions of people. It is certainly impossible for them to stop before this wish is realized. And this made them quickly go deep into the hinterland of the kingdom from the border of Wakanda.


    And when they settled in the second city, they started their own feast in the city. Techara has also taken the royal guard to the city that has been covered by sand and black smoke.


    At this time, Techara was completely different from the previous one in the palace. In the palace, he wore a white suit, no matter what his manners were. This is the imprint of his ten years of study abroad, and it is also a manifestation of his own cultural literacy accumulation. Like the princes of the small African countries, naked and covered with a dozen pounds of gold on his body, that is not what he can accept.


    Now, it is already deep into the enemy camp. He naturally cannot wear a suit and pretend to be a civilized person. It is not to highlight cultural literacy, but to force it to die. He knew exactly what to do, so at this time, he was wearing the most orthodox black panther armor.


    The so-called black leopard armor is a set of armor that is all made of sound-absorbing steel. Sound-absorbing steel is a natural Edelman alloy that absorbs the impact of all external forces in the world. Wearing such a set of armor to fight, basically has been in an invincible position.


    Of course, whether it can play a role in the mythological creatures such as the devil and evil spirits remains to be discussed. Techara has never encountered such a presence, and he does not know whether these guys have the means to break the protection of sound-absorbing steel. However, for many years, the Panther armor has protected so many generations of guardians that this is always intact. He does not believe that there is anything that can break through the protection of sound-absorbing steel.


    He was very confident and completely entered the city deep in the sand covered by sand and dark fog. As soon as he entered the city, he was immediately stunned by the sights in front of him.


    In front of him, the originally peaceful city has completely turned into a sneaky. Blood and corpses are almost covered in every corner of the city, and flying evil spirits are everywhere to kill the only remaining ones. He saw a young girl running wildly and trying to find a place to hide in this city covered by horror. But before she found such a place, there were several flying evil spirits in the sky, and she grabbed her, and then tore the girl into several pieces with her hands and feet.


    The hot blood and the fresh flesh and blood, suddenly screamed all the evil spirits around. They can''t take care of anything else, they just rushed up, like a hungry dog ??rushing to eat, you take a bite to eat this girl bit by bit, even a little bit of dregs are not left.


    Everything is just a matter of a moment, and watching them so fast, unscrupulous. Techara only felt the blood in his mind rushing, and immediately he couldn��t stand it.


    "Damn monsters, let me die."


    As he screamed, he rushed over to those who had just finished enjoying the flight. The ancient custom gave him a strong body and high-powered skills that made him feel like a black panther that had just emerged from the forest, and when he had a sharp razor-like claw on his hands His fierceness and fierceness immediately rose to a higher level.


    You know, the razor-like claws on these five fingers are not simple things, but the sound-absorbing steel essence of the true value is more sharp than the pair of steel claws of Logan. With such a weapon in hand, let alone a person, even if it is a heavy tank in front of him, he can easily tear it off. However, it is a pity that he is not facing people or tanks, but a group of evil spirits, a group of people that you can''t describe with common sense.


    He plunged into the evil spirits, and the claws in his hand tore them into seven or eight. But whether it is from the sense of touch or from the changes in reality, all that he has created has a huge gap with what he expected.


    He thought that he could see the blood like a black panther hunting animals. Just as these evil spirits deal with the girls, let them die without a whole body. But the reality is that it is like grabbing a lot of sand and dust, and the evil spirits that have been torn by him have broken down from his fingertips. Then he hadn''t waited for him to come back, and the evil spirits that had broken into dust gathered again and screamed toward him.


    This allowed him to subconsciously cross his arms and make a defensive move. When he finished this action, his body immediately flew out like a baseball that was hit hard.


    The evil spirits are illusory, and it is not that a guy like him can feel it. When the evil spirits attacked him, he simply could not fight. Although the sound absorbing steel absorbs kinetic energy, it does not hurt him. But it can''t stop him from being slammed into the kinetic energy. This also made him completely fall into the wind at the beginning.


    In the face of such a group of enemies that cannot be beaten at all, how can we fight? Techara couldn��t think of a reason, so immediately, he lost confidence in the battle. I started to think about the retreat. At this time, he wants to retreat, it is not so easy.

 Chapter 1377： Missile bombardment

    I am ambitious, but I have to go astray. This is definitely unacceptable for the arrogant Techara. However, the current situation is that this is not a question he wants to go, but a question he can''t afford to go.


    Because of the previous movements, more and more grievances have gathered. They found Techara, a rare survivor, and began to try to eat him.


    Of course, all their attacks are in the face of the black panther armor. But that doesn''t mean they can''t take Techara. When the hordes of evil spirits entangled and completely overwhelmed Techara, Techara actually lost the possibility of resistance.


    He didn''t have the power to fight directly against this group of evil spirits, and there was no other skill to save himself from this dilemma. He can only rely on the defense of the Black Panther armor. And this kind of defensive power is entangled in the evil spirits like a mud, and it does not play any role when it binds him.


    It is even said that when these evil spirits began to try to remove the strange armor through the gap of the armor. His life is already a deadly crisis.


    Although Techara desperately wants to resist, in the face of these evil spirits, his resistance is simply meaningless. He can only express one vocal roar in vain to express his resentment in his heart.


    This kind of venting is not ineffective. At the very least, this allows the royal guards who came with him to discover his current predicament. For these royal guards, it was obviously a very terrible thing for Techara to fall into such a crisis, so they immediately sent elite troops and spoke directly to Techara on the telecommunications system.


    "Keep up, His Royal Highness. We will send people here to rescue you!"


    "Don''t, don''t come over. You are not the opponent of these guys. These evil things are not the guys that manpower can contend with. Go away, leave me alone!"


    Although trapped in desperation, Techara has not thought of letting others pay for their lives and save themselves from the ascension. Because he did not forget his sense of mission as a guardian, if he wants his guardian to die because of him, then he would rather die in the hands of these evil spirits.


    To be honest, this stubbornness makes the royal guards somewhat dilemma. The authority of the Guardian is there, and if he does not let these people come, they will not dare to act rashly. But the same, the identity of Prince Techara is also there. It is impossible for the king and the entire Vulcan nationals to let them go. No matter how you choose, it is a wrong choice. This makes them really have no other way. They can only bite their teeth and talk to Techara.


    "His Highness, we can''t follow your orders. If you want to punish us, then punish us. We will save you now, you wait, we will come soon!"


    "Don''t come over, let me talk to one side." While being subjected to the constant intrusion of evil spirits, Techara said to the royal guards in disgust. "If you dare to come over, I will immediately break the armor and let these evil spirits swallow me up. I said it was done, so I quickly quit it. This is my order! I heard no!"


    "Your Highness, we can''t withdraw. Really can''t withdraw. If we withdraw, the whole kingdom can''t let us go!"


    "Yeah, Your Highness, and living with it, we would rather die here. At least we are loyal."


    "Death here is a loyalty to the country. Turning around and running away will make the family feel shameful. We can''t do this. Your Highness, even if we die, we can''t do this."


    The people who had almost a bit of discourse in the royal guards began to scream like this. In the face of their mixed voices, Techara is also difficult to do. According to common sense, if the soldiers of their own homes are so dead and die, and the honor is greater than life, then he should be very happy. Because in any case, the soldiers have such a state of mind and will can be said to be the steel army, with the potential of the undefeated Wang Shi.


    But because of this, it is even more impossible for him to let them come and die. Such warriors should be used in more useful places and should die on the battlefield. Instead of dying here, die in the hands of a group of evil spirits. This is not their destination.


    However, although he understands this in his heart, it is not possible to persuade them at this time. If people are not afraid of death, then in fact many things can be put down. Includes the so-called awe and worship. The guardian''s fame is already unable to bind them, at least not now. Therefore, in order to allow these guys to not do this kind of death, Techara can only think of the method of cracking.


    How can we solve this difficult situation? How can we make these guys not be in danger for themselves? In the brain of Techara, the electric light flint was finally thought of a way.


    "Wait a minute, don''t move. Just contact me with the nearest military district leader and ask them if the long-range strike weapon can lock my current position!"


    "His Highness, what are you going to do?" Suddenly heard such words, the leaders of several royal guards immediately became surprised. In the face of their surprise, Techara immediately explained.


    "Let those long-range weapons aim at my current position and launch them to me. The city is over, and these **** evil spirits are everywhere. Instead of wasting life and letting the soldiers take back the city, it is not as good as that city. Those evil spirits are directly buried here. This is the best way, so don''t hesitate, just do what I said!"


    "But Your Highness, if you think of you as a target, you will even be"


    The royal guard is still hesitating, and Techara is already yelling.


    "Don''t worry about me, I have the protection of the Panthers. These weapons can''t hurt me. According to what I said, if this really can eliminate these evil spirits, then I will have the opportunity to escape. This is our only Opportunity, so do what I said!"


    Although it sounds a bit too hot, but these people have to admit that Techara''s statement is indeed a certain degree of operability. The black panther armor is a body protector made of sound-absorbing steel. It can be said that unless it exceeds the limit that the sound-absorbing steel can withstand, all attacks are ineffective. This is true even for powerful modern weapons.


    Whether it is a variety of individual weapons, or strategic weapons such as missiles. Neither can cause any damage to the Black Panther armor. The former can''t even hurt its fur. The latter, it is almost impossible to break through its defense.


    Although the power of missiles is huge, some can even smooth out a city. But in the end, the ultimate power of the missile is still reflected in the high temperature of the core explosion and the subsequent shock wave. Sound-absorbing steel can absorb all the shock power, so the shock wave is naturally impossible to hurt it. The high temperature, unless it is able to reach the point where the molecules in the sound-absorbing steel are spilled out in a flash, otherwise the high temperature is also awkward.


    It should be known that even the artificially manufactured Edelman alloy can remain stable at a high temperature of 300,000 degrees, not to mention the natural vibrating gold-absorbing steel. Therefore, the success rate of this plan is very high, and such a high success rate plan is naturally supported by the military.


    In fact, when the prince was caught in danger, the military was already panicking. And when they learned that there was only one way to rescue the prince, they naturally acted immediately.


    The missiles that were urgently mobilized from the military bases were flying deep into the sky, and soon appeared in the city that was engulfed by evil spirits. And when they screamed one by one, whistling at the location of Techara as a fixed point bombardment, one after another huge fireball has already risen out of thin air.


    The flames and the violent shockwaves instantly destroyed everything around Techara. Whether it was the buildings in the city or the evil spirits entangled in him, they were instantly bombarded into fly ash in the flames. Only Techara survived with his armor. And of course, by the power of the missiles to escape from the entanglement of these evil spirits, he immediately ran to the outside of the city.


    This is done because he is very clear that the evil spirits in this city are far more than those that entangle him. Maybe now he can take it out of the trap, but when the explosion is so loud, the evil spirits in other parts of the city will certainly notice it. And when they are coming, they may not be able to leave here safely.


    I have seen these evil spirits, Techara, not wanting to try the feeling just now, so he can only escape. On the way to escape, he also ordered the military to continue to attack him.


    This caused the fire to appear constantly in the sky, and when the fire fell, another huge fire group after another rose. These fire groups prevented the continued entanglement of those evil spirits and prevented some secret peeping of him with ulterior motives. And when he finally got into the royal guard to come to rescue his plane, completely escaped from this danger. Even with his physical qualities, it is inevitable that there is a feeling of collapse.


    Whether physically or mentally, he is almost at the limit. But even so, he struggled to get up and look through the window of the plane to the city underneath.


    The flame is spreading, and the blazing fire shines through the city. Under this fire, he can clearly see that countless evil spirits, like the black storms that are blown up in the desert, are arrogant and daunting.


    Maybe they have ruined some, but the rest is already a scary number. Faced with such a terrible fact. He could only squint and scream at the royal guards around him.


    "Take me back to the palace, I have important things to report to my father!"

 Chapter 1378： Father and son confront each other

    "So, you still violated my order and went there privately?"


    The old king had some anger and questioned his son, and he had just spoken out, and Techara had interrupted him emotionally.


    "Father, this is not the time to say this."


    "Our country is now facing a huge crisis. If those evil spirits don''t pay attention to them and try to eliminate them as soon as possible, then maybe the whole vacanda will fall into their hands. I have seen The miserable appearance of the cities that are occupied by evil spirits, I know how helpless and powerless those ordinary people are in the face of this terrible existence. This is not the guy they can deal with, nor the ones they should face. Things. So we must completely eliminate them before they spread out. Otherwise, our kingdom will be completely finished. Father!"


    Techara''s voice is very urgent, and this anxious tone is also to let the old king could not help but take a breath. He knows his son''s ability, and he can say that he is the strongest one among the Guardians of the Vulcan history. Coupled with the black panther armor created for him, to some extent he is already strong enough to be beyond the mortal. Even he believes that those evil spirits can''t be confronted, which obviously means that they are too optimistic about the situation at the beginning.


    There is no need for Techara to say anything, especially since he also participated in it. So whether from a father''s point of view or from a king''s point of view, he must pay attention to this statement. And this made him immediately ask Techara.


    "So what do you think we should do? Let the army go in and completely eliminate those ghosts?"


    "You can''t let the army go, the army is not the opponent of those monsters." In one sentence interrupted the calculation of the old king, Techara said directly to him. "I have been in contact with those ghosts. I know that they are very powerful. Their composition is very strange. It is not a real existence, but it can affect the reality like an entity. Not only has it gone without a trace, Moreover, it can be converted in illusion and reality anytime and anywhere. Under such a premise, I am afraid that all individual weapons will have no effect on them. Even those strategic weapons are also effective for them. To deal with them, it is absolutely impossible to rely on the military alone. We must come up with more powerful means!"


    "What is the means to strengthen the trend? What do you mean?"


    The problem that even the military can''t solve is to use what powerful means to replace it. This naturally gives the old king an ominous premonition in his heart. In the face of his doubts, Techara has already tightened his face and then said straight to him.


    "I mean, we can use nuclear weapons. This may be the only way to destroy these monsters."


    "Use nuclear weapons? Are you crazy? Do you know what you are talking about? Now the whole world is nervous because of India. Anyone who dares to use nuclear weapons at this time will be condemned and intervened from the Allies. You Don''t you know what that giant behemoth means? Once they intervene, the calm of Vakanda for centuries will be completely broken. We will think of other African countries to completely lose their autonomy and become the shackles in their hands. of."


    If Techara is not his own son, the old king would have thought that he was eager to destroy the country. But just because he is his own son, he knows who he is, so he knows that his words have no special thoughts.


    Techara really wants to save the country, and the intention is good. But his approach is too extreme, and even he is unacceptable. Then ask who else in the world can accept his ideas? The answer is definitely not. So he gave him a firm rejection and screamed to him the stakes.


    However, the stakes did not allow Techara to retreat, but rather made him more convinced of his own ideas.


    "I know the benefits, but my father, this is protecting our own people and protecting our country. Is it not normal to sacrifice some of the benefits to protect them? And if we know our purpose, the people of the Allies It should be that we will not condemn us. We are not India, we are doing this for the sake of terrible purposes. We are only protecting our people and protecting more lives. Is this wrong?"


    "Enough, you shut me up!" Techara''s words did not attract the approval of the old king. He reprimanded Techara in disgust and said to him in disappointment. "You disappoint me too much, Techara. Your mentality, let me give you the peace of mind in the future. Remember to me, you are the prince of this country, the future king of this country. For you It is said that the country should be the most important thing. Everything else, including our people, including me and even yourself, is something that can be sacrificed under this premise. Anyone can make a sale. National things, but you can''t. Even if you have good reasons, you can''t do this. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand!" loudly refuted, Techara gave his father the most determined reply on this issue. After studying in the West for more than ten years, he learned a lot. It was because of the things he learned that he did not understand why his father said so.


    He can say such a thing, what is the difference between the so-called tribal kings and warlords in Africa. You know, this world is no longer the world of one person. Even the king has no qualifications to decide who is going to die. Life is equal and life is priceless. He simply does not have the right to disregard the lives and deaths of so many people for the sake of an imaginary national interest. This is a grasshopper, this is the most wrong idea.


    He thought so, and it was because of this thought that he began to confront his father''s needle tip. And just when they confront each other, no one can convince anyone. Chamulu has come in and said directly to the old king.


    "Your Majesty, the big things are not good. We got the latest news. The evil spirits have accelerated their diffusion rate. Now they have occupied four or five cities. If this continues, the border of the entire kingdom will be Completely framed, our people will be completely confused into chaos because of panic."


    Chamulu brought a bad news, and he also got a bad prediction from this bad news. This foreseeable eye knows that it is very likely to become a reality. Therefore, under the turbulence of the old king, a shake will fall to the ground.


    Fortunately, Tracha''s eyes were fast and he helped his father. Just when he wanted to comfort his father, the old king had already grasped his arm and urged him.


    "Take me to the Chamber of Secrets, fast. I want to get in touch with the Allies. What we need now is their support."


    As the king of Wakanda, he naturally has the right to gain a place between the Allies. When he rushed into the virtual meeting of the Allies, he found that he was not the only one who was so flustered.


    Egypt, Libya, Saudi Arabia, Israel, Yemen, Ethiopia, these countries that are close to him or not far away have already appeared here, and look awkwardly against several leading countries in the Allies. Something. From their words, he can understand very clearly that the country that has been attacked by these evil spirits is far more than one.


    Vacanda is located in the northeast of Africa, connected to Egypt, and confronts the Red Sea and Saudi Arabia. Although it was invaded by these evil spirits, it was not the worst one. In the news he is currently hearing, Egypt is the most unlucky. Almost all the lines have collapsed, except for a few cities, which have been completely encroached by evil spirits. Libya and Saudi Arabia are not good enough, and most of the land has fallen into the control of those evil spirits. Like him, it is only a minority that is threatened by the border. However, the speed at which the evil spirits cannot be invaded is really amazing.


    It took only two days for Egypt to completely fall. When he arrived here, only one night passed, and the border had disappeared by more than half. This speed is really amazing, so he really has no confidence, how long his country can last.


    It can be said that at this time he has realized that this evil spirit is afraid of an unprecedented catastrophe, a disaster that can completely destroy their entire country and even the entire human race. So immediately, he said loudly to everyone present.


    "Please listen to me, please listen to me. I have something to say, I have something important to say to you!"


    Vacanda is considered to be the most developed country in Africa, and his mouthfulness is indeed making these mixed noises weak. Although many people are still anxious, not awkward. But he still seized the opportunity and said aloud.


    "I know what you are discussing, and I know what happened. My country is the same. Now the border of Vacanda is already deadly threatened. Maybe when I talk to you, my border. It has already been completely swallowed up by those monsters. So please believe me, what I said at this time is not a nonsense, but a proposal that can really cope with this disaster."


    "Here, I hope that you can support me and support me against this disaster. Before they spread out and threaten the world. We still have the opportunity to destroy them. And this needs your support. You, I understand. What does it mean?"

 Chapter 1379： Open the joint contest

    A group of people are struggling because of this problem. At this time, the old king of Vacanda said that he had a solution. This naturally makes them happy.


    "Under Techaka, if you have any plans, please let me know. If you can really eliminate these **** evil spirits and dispel this disaster invisible, we are willing to cooperate with you to carry out this plan."


    The leading countries on the stage have not spoken yet, and the heads of state who have already suffered from it have already opened their mouths and expressed their supportive attitude. Among them, especially Saudi Arabia. Because he is very clear, what kind of situation he is facing.


    Egypt is over. Since the beginning of the Apocalypse, Egypt has been hit hard. The government state that was originally re-established has encountered such a violent natural disaster. It can be said that one fell into the abyss, and it was directly a final outcome.


    This kind of ending is naturally good for many people present, because in any case, there is one competing opponent missing. This is not only a small benefit to their future development but also to the allocation of existing resources. But at the same time, while gaining such benefits, they also recognize a big risk. That is the threat from the evil spirits.


    Evil spirits can destroy Egypt, and then it is possible to destroy them. They are all grasshoppers on a rope, no one can run. And as far as the current situation is concerned, Saudi Arabia is probably the one that will be unlucky next, so he is of course very eager, and he has even lost some reason.


    However, this ill-conceived expression is not necessarily a good thing, especially for the old king of Wakanda. So now, he said hotly.


    "My plan is very simple. Before I talk about my plan, let me first tell you about the information I have received. Not long ago, these evil spirits invaded the border of our Wakanda. My son, the guardian of the kingdom personally Going to the front line, I want to test the evil spirits. Then he fled back from the wolf. It can be said that if there is no protection of the armor made of sound-absorbing steel, I may lose this son. But also because His recklessness, I got first-hand information about those evil spirits."


    "They are not really existential. My son said that they are more like a special kind of illusory material, but they can appear in a solid image. Conventional weapons can''t do much for them. Even at that time, in order to rescue him, he used a certain amount of missile bombing, but only slightly repelled their entanglement. So from this point of view, the general means can not help them. Even if the army is dispatched, At most, it is nothing more than just adding a victim."


    The old king said this, and some people on the scene immediately changed their faces. Although they know that this natural disaster is so powerful, they do not know that this kind of thing will be difficult to deal with. This has exceeded their imagination, so immediately, they screamed.


    "His Majesty, you are not joking with us. How is this possible!"


    "There is no way for the army to get involved? Then how can we destroy these ghosts?"


    "You must know something about Techaka. Let''s just say, this time is really dangerous, and you can''t wait for you to continue to delay!"


    "It''s actually very simple. It''s just that the loss will be a little too big!" At this time, the old king is not selling anything, but he directly said his own thoughts. "My plan is very simple. It is to move some people from the city before the spread of these evil spirits. Create a barrier and then completely destroy them with nuclear bombs. ��


    "Nuclear bomb? Are you crazy?"


    As soon as the old king said that he would release nuclear bombs on his homeland, almost all countries had blown up their hair. Even the leading countries that did not care about the above things also raised their eyes in an instant, revealing a strange look. At this moment, no matter who it is, and what kind of reason to use nuclear bombs will not be a reassuring thing. There are Indians who know the past, no one can guarantee that this will be another special conspiracy. So immediately, some people questioned it.


    "Under the check-in, you don''t think too much. If you use a nuclear bomb, do you know how big this is? Don''t say that the nuclear bomb can solve the problem at the moment. Even if you can solve these problems, don''t you? Do you know how serious the consequences of the nuclear bomb? If there is something like India happening again, do you think anyone in our room can afford this responsibility?"


    "I know, of course I know. But there is nothing that can be done. You are worried about the consequences. In fact, I am also worried about this problem. Don''t forget, I am also affected by this disaster, even saying that I am afraid of many people than here." The nuclear bomb falls on one''s own body. But what can we do if we don''t do this? Let the disaster spread?"


    "Everyone knows how terrible the speed of the evil spirits spread. It is like a storm that is enough to sweep everything. Don''t wait until he has not become a climate, then kill it. So wait. In the future, it will spread completely, and we will have no chance at all. Our land will be completely collapsed, and the persecuted people will grow by hundreds of times. Let it go, the disaster will spread from here to the world. At that time, when we tried to use the means to solve it, it was too late. This is our last chance. At this time, we don��t have the strength to break the wrist of the strong man. Do we have other choices?"


    The old king��s words were awkward, and many countries that had been blown up were silent in these words. They have to admit that what he said does make sense. Compared with losing all, the former is definitely more acceptable. Just, after all, it��s a big deal. No one wants to take on this responsibility, so soon, some of them said this.


    "We understand what you mean, and we know the consequences of this. It''s just a nuclear bomb. It''s too dangerous after all. And again, we don''t have nuclear weapons to use. So we are completely powerless about this. However, if everyone here is willing to give us some support in this regard, we will definitely cooperate fully and there will be no second words."


    This sentence is very subtle. It��s got rid of a problem with an excuse without nuclear weapons. I threw this trouble to others and let others worry about it. It can be said that even if the nuclear bomb is finally in the end, the people complained. They also have ways to shift the contradictions of the people outward. Because after all, they are not the nuclear bombs they threw, they have every reason and excuses to pretend to be a victim and get rid of the hatred of them within the people.


    This is a very embarrassing statement, but I have to say that this statement is indeed able to make people pinch their noses. Because their premise is already there, it is that they do not refuse to use nuclear weapons. And as long as these threatened national governments will not object to this, then for most other countries, this will be a good thing. Because this seems to be able to solve the current disaster.


    The fate of this world is so rampant that everyone is used to it. After so many disasters, they have developed a habit of not ignoring any problem. This is also the case with the current disaster. After witnessing the fall rate of several countries, most countries are full of vigilance against this evil natural disaster. Because everyone is not sure, will they become the next target. The only thing they can be sure of is that if they become the next target, they can''t solve this problem easily.


    This is a world-class disaster, no doubt. The only thing that will make them happy is that this disaster has only just revealed a sign, and there is hope of being suppressed. Under such circumstances, as long as the disaster does not spread to them, the conditions are actually acceptable.


    Isn''t it just throwing a few nuclear bombs? Not throwing at home, what is terrible. And then again, this is because others invite themselves to their homes to put fireworks, even if something goes wrong, they can''t rely entirely on them. At most, it will cause some of the family members to bury. But across the distance, it is not a family, who cares about this.


    The so-called dead friends are not dead. This is probably the reason. Driven by this idea, some countries, including those leading countries, have begun to discuss specific content.


    It is nothing more than the use of nuclear bombs and the use of equivalent nuclear bombs. Although this is the result of the old king''s desire, but listening to the dialogue of those people, his skin can not help but twitch. Because he heard it clearly, the Russian guy actually said that he would release some of the ancestral giant nuclear bombs and listen to them.


    Can the nuclear bomb of the equivalent level of 10 million tons be able to be placed indiscriminately? Don''t let go of the evil spirits and the natural disasters are solved. Even with them, they have to follow them.


    I don''t want to see a test site where my own territory has become someone else''s home. The old king immediately said loudly.


    "The nuclear bombs are also owned by ourselves. But to be honest, the nuclear weapons in our hands are not suitable for use in this place. We are doing to destroy this natural disaster, not to destroy our homeland. So we hope that the governing countries can use some at this time. Special weapons. I think neutron bombs are the best solution."


    The neutron bomb is a kind of hydrogen bomb, and it is also the existence of a very high level of nuclear weapons. It can be said that apart from the five permanent members of the original, no country has such technology. In addition to the power of this weapon, the only advantage is that he does not have the strong radiation of the poison like ordinary nuclear weapons. This is what the old king really needs.


    It can be said that if there is no such technology, he really does not want to let others join in. But since they need help, they only have to ask for it.


    This requirement is not excessive. Several major countries have agreed to it. And this recognition means that the national machines of the whole world are already functioning. The human and the devil finally started the real contest.

 Chapter 1380： Devil greed accidentally discovered

    As the leader of one of the forces in hell, Sarah Cole can''t remember how long he has not enjoyed this kind of flesh and soul from human beings.


    The last time he enjoyed such a feast in the world, when they built their city on the plains of Moab. In the city of the devil at that time, he was free to enjoy the dedication from mankind, treating those defeated and slaves as blood food, and filling his own hunger and thirst fortune.


    But as the devil defeated God, he was forced to return to the ridiculous hell. In the land where it is always dry and there is no possibility of any living things, he can only endure the hunger and torture, and take the evil spirits who are not even like firewood to fill the hunger.


    It can be said that it was a difficult time. Even now, when Sarah Cole recalls, it will be nausea because of the bad taste of evil spirits.


    This kind of psychological sense has made him more obsessed with his current life. For a devil, the ability to enjoy the flesh and blood and soul in such a world is really no more luxury. If there is, then there is only more flesh and soul, as well as slavery and pain, which is engraved in every devil''s nature.


    From being released from **** to the present, he has crossed thousands of miles and destroyed dozens of cities, leaving millions of people completely smashed into playthings in the hands of the devil because of his madness. Their flesh and blood are swallowed up by evil spirits, and the soul falls into the control of these devils. And this can not only greatly satisfy the needs of these devils, but also enable them to gain a tremendous growth.


    It can be said that Sarah Kohler at this moment is definitely the best time in thousands of years. He has never been so good, and he has never felt as strong as he is today. And he is very clear that he can be more powerful. There are so many souls outside that can be swallowed, so much flesh and blood can be enjoyed. He should not stop here at all. As long as you continue, you can become stronger, even more than that guy, and become the new master of hell.


    The greed and betrayal in nature made Sarah Kohler unwilling to stop his own steps, so after swallowing his favorite soul in his hand, he immediately stood up from a corpse, facing The evil spirits that pervaded around shouted loudly.


    "Well, it''s time to give up here to find new prey. Let''s go, my army. Give me more souls and bring me more flesh and blood. As a price, I will satisfy your hunger. Thirsty, allowing you to enjoy all the things in this world. So what are you waiting for? Let''s go, set off to the next destination. Let those human beings become our food thoroughly!"


    Sarah Keller��s arrogant voice made the surrounding evil spirits burst into a whistling whistle. They loved this leader of their own. Compared with the previous Lord of Hell, Sarah Kohler is undoubtedly more in line with their tastes. Because he doesn''t always suppress their desires like that of Mephisto, nor does it treat them as coolies like Victor. Although this guy has been driving them to do this, there is one thing that can''t be compared with the former two, that is, he can satisfy their desires and satisfy their desire for fresh flesh and blood.


    Only this point can make these evil spirits work for him. So when he said this, these evil spirits were naturally rejoicing and could not wait to act immediately.


    The evil spirits are things without a brain. They are simply miserable being manipulated by desires, and they have no other reason to exist except for the desire for flesh and blood. Such things are actually very good fools. In contrast, the devils who were under Sarah Kohler did not speak so well.


    The devils have always been savvy, and they each have their own abacus, which is almost impossible with Sarah Kole. When he was in hell, Sarah Kohler could still use these excuses to save these guys to his side. But since he came to the world, he has no such excuses.


    There are different hells in the world. Hell is full of danger everywhere. Even if you have the identity of a devil, you may directly become the food of other strong people when you are slightly careless. But the world is different. The world is almost equal to heaven for these devils. Not only are there no external dangers that threaten them, but they are also full of food and resources they need. In such a place, these devils will inevitably give birth to two hearts. Because for them, instead of being eaten by Sarah Coller with a locust like a locust, it is better to directly occupy the next piece of land, when the emperor came to enjoy it.


    People are aspiring, and the devils are the same. Not all devils, like Sarah Kohler, have an idea of ??crossing the border and not leaving the grass. Some people like this, but some people like to use the intrigue to learn something they want, so that they can appreciate the extraordinary pleasure.


    So at the juncture of this army, there is already a devil appearing in front of Sarah Kohler, and he said to him.


    "Let you lead me, I think we need to talk about the direction of the future. It has never been a good thing for you or for us to kill it so unscrupulously. So, should we change the way, To continue our previous moves?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Looking at the devil who appeared in front of himself and bargaining with himself, Sarah Kohler��s face was obviously unbearable. But in the end, it slowed down the tone and asked him. The identity of this devil is not simple, and his body has the blood of Mephisto. Although it is not a descendant of a close relative, this is the bloodline of the king of **** anyway. So in general, Sarah Kohler is not willing to offend him too much.


    This devil also understands this, so when faced with such doubts, he directly said his ideas.


    "It''s very simple, sir. I think we should continue our previous actions in a latent way. You have enjoyed so many blood foods and souls, and it should be reasonable to meet them for some time. And if we follow us The current action, continue this way, it is hard to say that it will not be attracted to human resistance. I believe you have also seen that the world is not the world of the year, although human beings are still weak, but it is not the original reptiles that we are slaughtered. If they make up their minds to resist us, we may not be able to completely suppress them."


    "And again, you have been killing it all the time. The number of human beings will only be less and less. This is not in our interest. Once human beings are extinct, it is not only a matter of thousands of years to find such a suitable ration. The problem solved. So why not change the way and find ways to raise them so that they can continue to serve us, as did Mephisto do at the time?"


    "It��s an interesting idea, but unfortunately, I am not Mephisto."


    In one sentence, the words of the devil were interrupted, and Sarah Kohler laughed directly.


    "I am the embodiment of greed. For me, satisfying my greed is the most important thing. What you said has nothing to do with me. At the very least, it doesn''t matter to me now. Before thoroughly satisfying my inner greed." I won''t stop. Of course, if you want to stop, please feel free to do it. But I can tell you, don''t forget the command of the King of Hell. I left here, you want to go back, but There is no way to go. If you cross the line, you will be the one who will not describe it to you."


    "So adults, please give me a little evil, let me act alone. As a price, I can guarantee to give you a stable soul. It is limited to one hundred years, every hundred years, I will give you Ten thousand souls, how about!"


    "100,000! If you raise this price to 100,000, I can give you such an opportunity. How do you have such determination?"


    The greedy Sarahler directly turned the chip ten times. In the face of his actions, the devil just hesitated, and said with a nod.


    "Yes, that''s it, adults. But if that''s the case, I will raise the chips I need. I want 100,000 evil spirits. This should be no problem."


    "100,000 evil spirits. Ok, I will give you!"


    Just a tenth of the power, Sarah Kohler does not put this loss in mind. In contrast, the price paid by the other party is what he values ??more. So he answered very decisively and began to divide his own evil spirits directly. It was only when he took action that his face suddenly appeared a wrong expression. Because he found that his own million army has already had a gap.


    "What happened? How did I lose 20,000 troops?"


    The 20,000 troops are not important. What is important is that he actually lost. And this means that what he thinks is the lamb that he slaughtered himself has the ability to resist himself. Those human beings have the means to kill the evil spirits under his hands, but this is something he never thought of.


    "Is there a magician who is against us in the dark? Or the angel army of the Lord''s old hairs is beginning to act. Impossible! The Lord has been completely defeated. Where is the army from him? So who is it, is it those? Humanity?"


    Sarah Koller said to himself, this time he suddenly felt that he seemed too small to look at humans. How does humanity do all this? He does not understand. And precisely because he did not understand, he suddenly had an ominous premonition of his movements.


    It won''t really be like the devil said, human beings can fight against them. How can this be?


    The nature of the devil made him somewhat uncertain. At this time, there was already a glaring fire in the sky.


    The human counterattack is coming.

 Chapter 1381： The whole army was defeated and lost.

    As an old antique thousands of years ago, these devils and evil spirits will not know what it means to be on the top of their head. Even if some people have an ominous premonition about the appearance of this fire, they can''t do anything at all.


    Because this fire is coming too fast. The speed in Mach has made it fall on your head the first time it appears in your field of vision. And this also means that one of the most powerful weapons of mankind has revealed fangs to these evil spirits at this time.


    A moment of light and fire broke out, and the glare of the light immediately burned through the darkness that the evil spirits filled. Even if the evil spirits have a great ability, they will not be able to erupt at this moment, and survive in the face of the power of the sun''s core.


    They have no chance to mourn, they have been completely turned into nothing. It��s not just them, not even the devils. The power of the nuclear explosion center is so powerful that people can tremble. Even if these devils are hidden in the deepest part of the evil spirits, they cannot save their lives. When the light of the nuclear explosion cuts the darkness of the darkness like a sword, when they come to them, they can''t do anything except to leave a scream.


    The devils are portrayed in mythology. In fact, their abilities are very limited. Many devils can only manipulate some magic, and have abilities that some people can''t. Although they are stronger than humans, they are powerful but extremely limited. Even at some point, some well-trained ordinary people can cooperate with each other to kill a devil under his sword.


    For this reason, it is not a strange thing that the devils will be dealt a fatal blow under the ruin of the nuclear bomb. Of course, not all the devils will disappear into this terrible nuclear strike. After all, as a devil, there are always a few of them who can take a little trick and trick at a special time. Although these means and tricks are not enough to make them claim to be kings, they are divided into one side. But letting them keep their own lives is not a problem at all.


    Sarah Kohler is such a special case. As an ancient demon, he has the ability to hide himself into a subspace, thereby saving his life. At the moment when the nuclear bomb was on the verge, he felt that the unmatched strength of the nuclear bomb had already left everything and hid himself in his own space. This made him lucky to survive, but that doesn''t mean he can be better.


    As a target in the nuclear killing area of ??the nuclear bomb, even if he temporarily hides in the sub-space, it does not mean that he can completely avoid all the damage. Because in any case, space is only an extension of the basic force of the universe. Whether it is magnetic field, gravity or energy, it can penetrate into the subspace. His subspace world is not big, unlike the vast hell, which is enough to allow him to completely avoid the nuclear explosion, so when he is hiding in it, he is inevitably hurt by nuclear explosion.


    Although there are not many nuclear explosions that overflow into his subspace, it is already fat enough. Most of his body has been baked into coke by the ultimate light and heat. Such injuries are already fatal enough for ordinary people. But because he is a devil, with magical body, it can only be considered a serious injury.


    Such a serious injury is not enough for him to completely lose the power of counterattack, but at this moment he has lost the courage and determination to fight back.


    It is beyond his imagination that human beings can produce such weapons. He is not sure whether humans can repeat this attack again. And if you come back again, he can''t be too sure to survive. Therefore, the first time he left the subspace, he was already in a hurry to escape the past in the direction of coming.


    For him at this moment, his life has become the most important thing. As for the evil spirits and the lives and deaths of other devils, he has not been at all concerned. This is because he does not think that under such a terrorist attack, there are still many evil spirits that can survive. They can''t make up the climate, so it''s no big deal to abandon it.


    On the other hand, it is his personal selfishness. In his view, since the human counter-attacks are so sharp, it is absolutely impossible to make such an anticlimax, and there will be no sound at once. They will definitely have follow-up actions, and before they follow up, use these abandoned children to attract their attention and create opportunities for them to escape. This is the best choice.


    Selfishness has always been the nature of the devil. He will not hurt his conscience if he does such a thing, let alone what he can hesitate. He ran fast, and the facts proved that he did make a wise choice. Because just after he escaped from this land. The second nuclear bomb was already on the scene, and it was directly bombarded in a city that he had ravaged before.


    The saturation strike of nuclear bombs is simply a game that can only be afforded by a country rich in wealth. Under such means, the so-called evil spirits and the devil''s invasion have all become a joke. Between the locusts crossing the border, the practice of not leaving the grass makes humans lose all their scruples. The left and right are just the loss of some urban buildings. The owners do not care, and it is even more impossible for them to help.


    Therefore, the real disaster has come. It didn''t happen to a person in Sarah Kole. But all the **** forces that started to attack humanity today have been devastated. In two days, the forces of **** spread from the Middle East to the surroundings, and after two days, everything was re-raised back.


    But the devil spirits that are outcropping and arbitrarily abused in the human world have already paid the price for their previous actions. Except for a few guys who were able to escape like a Sarahler, all the other devil spirits were already ruined by human cruel counterattacks.


    It can be said that at this time they have already seen the terrible humanity. And this is indeed to make them scared of courage, even the previous promises have been too late to take care of, it has been desperately fled back to them, fled to the door of **** is also in front of Victor.


    The male arrogantly walked out from here, but in the end he escaped in such awkward way. This is really a very shameful thing. It can be said that if they are a little bit skinny, they will definitely not do this, but they will hide in the deep forest and old forest, and they will be a tortoise in their lifetime. However, the devils have no face, and they value the interests and only value the interests. So they ran back here, and it was like a child who had been squatting at school and wanted to go back and hug the thighs of their own adults. They were thinking about how to re-hold the thigh of the Lord of Hell and ask him to come out. The cost of the turn.


    This is a very naive idea because they ignore a very serious question. That is, although Victor is the name of the Lord of Hell, he is not a devil in race, but a human being. This fact makes the behavior of these devils ridiculous. It��s ridiculous to say that a child ran home and turned to his aunt for help. He found that he was actually raised, and it was the same as his father��s stepmother.


    Victor could not give them any help at all, because it was only part of his plan. They have done what they have to do, in other words, they have lost the value of their use. And is it still useful to have a devil who has lost its value of use? The answer is of course no. So in the first place, Victor put the guys, including Sarah Colle, the leader of the hell, to clean up. Let their sweet dreams be completely ruined from the beginning.


    This kind of behavior can be said to be cool, but all the devils present will not say anything. The defeat of the king, the devils are unanimously recognized by this cruel law. A group of ridiculous losers still want to get something, which is a stupid idea. Victor has a good reason to do this, and they agree with Victor''s approach. For the devils, the only thing they can''t agree with in all of these things is that humans dare to resist them.


    Be aware that since the emergence of humans and demons in this world, they have always been enslaved to humans. Human beings are captive animals for them, and they are rations that can be easily devour. Now, this ration has learned to resist and directly collapsed their teeth, which is of course something they cannot tolerate. So after Victor solved the losers, the devil jumped out. Asked this Lord of Hell.


    "My master, we should still color the human beings. So, please order it. As soon as you make an order, we will immediately start to act, let those humans know that we are so powerful, let them understand that they are slaves. The duty that should be kept."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not the time." Shake his head and smiled at the guy who couldn''t wait to jump out. Victor said to him with some disdain. "Of course, if you think you have the kind of weapon against humanity, I can give you the army to let you do what you want to do. You just need to make a military order for me. How, you have Is this confidence?"


    Confidence, this is probably not what any devil will have. After seeing such power, they already knew one thing, that is, they did not have the means to confront them all. For thousands of years of development, it seems that the situation between humans and demons has turned over. Although they are not willing to admit this, they are not stupid enough to really turn a blind eye to all this. So at this time, they were silent. In the face of their silence, Victor laughed.


    "Is no confidence? Then wait. See if Candello can give us some surprises. I think there should be good news."

 Chapter 1382： Follow-up plan response

    Victor pressed the heart of the devil''s instigation and let them lie in the darkness of the earth. The reason for this is not only because for these, the devils have more uses, they should not be sacrificed in such useless places. More because he is waiting for news, waiting for the news of Candello.


    As the Lord of Hell, Victor is a foreign monk after all. So many times, the devil here is not a heart with him. Don''t say that you are honestly surrendering to him, even if you are on some orders, they will inevitably give you some scorpions. Like the previous Sarah Kohler is one of them. If he did not sign a contract with Victor, he might not have listened to his instructions honestly after he came to the world.


    Yang is yin and even betrayed. This is something that may happen to him. The devil''s loyalty is never worth the money, they are betrayed and don''t even need chips. However, this theorem can not be used on all the devils. At the very least, there is such an exception under Victor''s hand.


    Candelo is such a special guy, although he is a devil, but he has the loyalty of the devil. It is because of this loyalty that he was entrusted to Victor. If the guys in Sarah Koller are the cannon fodder that Victor deliberately released for the purpose of clearing the alien. Then Kandlo is his confidant, the implementer of his real purpose.


    So from the beginning, Candelo��s actions were different from those of other devils. If Sarah Koller is a natural locust plague that is arrogant, I am afraid that others will not know their existence. Then Candelo is an invisible and plague, and it will let no one discover their traces while quietly spreading.


    He never thought about doing something special. After accepting Victor''s order, he took the evil spirits of his own hands and slumbered out, only in the middle of the night. This makes them spread far less quickly than the other two, but he is better at insurance and stability.


    Strictly constraining the movements of those evil spirits, he also infiltrated the human city while ensuring his own privacy. After all, a city is so big, if it is only a few late night tramps, there will be no impact. And as long as humans can''t find his existence, then he can spread peacefully until he expands his power to the limit he can reach.


    There are disadvantages to doing this. The downside is the dissatisfaction of the devil and the grievances under his command. After all, watching other people''s big fish, they can only eat some leftovers here. It is impossible to say that there is no grievance. But this grievance has completely disappeared with the big guys who have been smashed by humans. After all, everything else is not important compared to living. Although they are a little bit worse at the moment, they are more able to accept the situation than to eat a bowl of broken rice directly on the road.


    The **** creatures have nothing to do. It is precisely because of their unruly performance that they are more and more aware of the benefits of doing so.


    Although Candello''s way of development does not allow them to indulge in enjoying the world, but this way he can guarantee that the kind of terrorist attacks of humanity will not fall on their heads. Because a haunted city is completely different from a city occupied by evil spirits.


    The practice of killing human beings like Sarah Kohler can make them completely occupy a city, but in the end it will only make humans make up their minds and kill them. And their approach is different. They are only entrenched in the human city, entrenched in the darkness that humans cannot see. They coexist with humans in this city, so even if their existence is exposed, it doesn''t matter, because their existence will only make humans look after the end.


    If you want to deal with them with that kind of weapon of great destruction, you can only destroy the city with the human beings inside. And dare they do this? The devils who have begun to understand the world are very clear that they dare not do this. At the very least, they won''t use this method until everything gets worse. So they are safe and safe beyond imagination.


    This is the credit of Candelo. Although the devils are deceitful, they will not even admit it. With the ability to think of this, Candelo is worthy of their respect and effectiveness. Of course, the main reason is that Candelo has pressed them in strength. As a creature in hell, in the end, it is still respected. With strength and substantial benefits, it is natural to say anything.


    Winds and waters have extended their power to this step, and Candelo is naturally content. However, according to the power he currently has, expansion to this point is already the limit. In order to further expand, he must get the support of his master. Plus he knew in his heart that everything was his master''s arrangement. All the compliments and adorations he received were derived from the master''s plan. So at this time, he didn''t mean to slap his tail at all, but he reported everything back with respect and respect. And honestly waiting for Victor''s next arrangement.


    This is a good thing for Victor. Because it doesn''t just mean that he doesn''t need to beat the ambitions of some people to prevent him from affecting his plans. It also means that he can safely move his plan to the next step.


    From beginning to end, his plans are simple. That is to use the power of **** in your hands to let humans know the terrible nature of these **** creatures and the threat they can pose to humanity.


    Those people in Sarahler are the most intuitive impact on humans. I believe that anyone who knows the destructive power of these devil spirits in Sarah will not easily underestimate the threat of the power of hell. They proved their horror with the deaths of hundreds of thousands or even millions of civilians, although it proved that they also paid a huge price. But the price is entirely within Victor''s expectations.


    A few disobedient big devils plus millions of evil spirits are simply trivial to him who has mastered the whole hell. As long as he thought, he could pull out an army of the same size anytime and anywhere, and the human forces were clamoring for it.


    Of course, he does not have to do this. Because doing this is simply a waste. Although sitting in this hell, this does not mean that he can freely squander the power of hell. In his plan, every part of the power in **** is arranged. So he can''t do that. This is one of the reasons.


    Another reason is that the previous one has already achieved his goal. Even humans who have already thrown nuclear bombs must have identified the threat of **** creatures, or they can''t make such crazy moves. Under such circumstances, not only can not get the equivalent return when using the same means, but it may stimulate the nerves of human beings. If it makes them desperate to find the roots of the forces of **** and find out here, then it is really bad.


    He does not think that destroying this place will be a difficult thing for human beings. Although human beings are weak, their destructive power is scary enough. He doesn''t want to take extra risks, so it''s a good choice to have an anticlimactic in this matter.


    Evolution proceeds to this step, and the rest is only based on the influence of Candelo''s forces, and it is enough to transport the power of Hell a little bit.


    Candelo showed with his ability that he can perform his tasks well. Then Victor naturally does not need to add more trouble to himself, go to the stove and repeat the action of Candelo. He only needs to provide support to Candelo, let him spread the power of Hell as much as possible, it is enough for him to implement his plan.


    This process may be a bit longer, but it is the most critical part of his plan. Because only after expanding the power of **** to the most important countries of mankind, he can proceed to the next step.


    Everything is too early, and it is easy to reach the sensitive nerves of human beings. So he does not intend to have more moves at this time. Temporarily peace of mind crouching, in order to fully prepare for his future efforts. He knows this very well, so he keeps everything within a certain range.


    And this is a bit too unusual for humans. Because no one can believe that a few nuclear bombs will completely eliminate the enemy, and one will not stay. You must know that even if it is the battle that shows the most crushing posture, the advantaged party must try every means to gather the opponent''s defeated forces and prevent the enemy from resurrecting. However, now, it seems that their enemies are all concentrated in the core killing zone of the nuclear bomb, and even a hair is not left for them.


    Although their enemies are not humans, they are devils and evil spirits. But in any case, it is not right to have such a situation. Because it makes it difficult for them to determine whether they have defeated their opponents.


    On the surface, they did win. Because the fallen cities and land are already back to their control. But in fact, it is impossible to have an accurate statement if it is won. They can say that they have won, or they can say that they have not won. Because they simply don''t know what the end of these evil spirits is.


    You can say that these evil spirits have been destroyed, or they can be said to have escaped. Both are established. If it is a relatively stable view, the latter is more practical. And this is not a good thing for humans.


    Because there are such a group of terrible guys in the dark, it is impossible to reassure humans. These guys appear to be good in Africa, if they appear in Europe, appear in Asia. So it was a terrible catastrophe. It is impossible for any country to ignore this situation, so they must respond to this.


    And how do you make a countermeasure? These government bureaucrats of humanity can only reach their minds to special people. Because I am afraid that only they can deal with these guys.

 Chapter 1383： The burden of the country

    For the creatures like the devil and evil spirits, the best choice is to let the spirits go out. After all, in all myths, the devil is written as the enemy of the gods, and the gods always have a way to deal with the existence of these evils. So if there are gods, they really don''t worry about the problems that the devils who don''t know where they are going to make trouble. However, they cannot drive the gods.


    Not to mention that the well-known gods have always been inconsistent with them, that is, they are worried about the expansion of theocracy, and they are not willing to let that person blend in. So on this issue, they can only retreat to choose another goal. And this goal is the Vatican, the country of religion in the past.


    As the most prosperous religion in Europe, the Catholic Church was once more brilliant than all the sects of the world. Because it can not only rule the whole of Europe in the name of God, but even let the Roman emperor, the equivalent of the European master, collapse in front of the pope and admit his mistake.


    Of course, a large part of this is due to the decline of the Roman Empire. But even the fading Roman Empire was an empire, and the emperor was still supreme. It can have an emperor kneeling in the snowy night, which has a very special meaning.


    However, these are the things of the past. With the advent of a new era, several industrial revolutions and changes in war. Theocracy inevitably fell aside, opening the way for the rise of humanism and the prosperity of science. The Catholic regime that once ruled Europe could no longer achieve that glory. They can only huddle the place of the Vatican and preserve their last little glory in the name of the country of the country.


    This is the last glory of this great sect that ruled Europe. But even this honor is already a time when it can no longer be saved. Because of the rise of the new god, the Catholic faith can not be used as a pillar to support his unique position. Without the support of believers, it naturally cannot maintain that transcendental status. At this time, it has only one end, that is to return to its original level. And this is what Italy is currently solving. They are preparing to get back to the Vatican and return it to a part of their country, not a country.


    It is conceivable how the Catholic Church will be affected when the Vatican becomes a city. Maybe he will be completely devastated, just like the religions that have disappeared in history.


    This is the general trend of historical development. Any head of state present will not have any other ideas because of such a small matter. If the religion is destroyed, it will perish. As long as human beings have needs, there will always be another religion to take it and replace it. This is not a big deal at all. However, at this time, they have to admit one thing, that is, the existence of the Catholic Church is still worth a little.


    Because they know one thing well, it is that in the past few centuries, the Catholic Church has dealt with the evil spirits and the devils more than once. Whether they rely on their own ability or rely on the so-called glory of God, they have indeed solved many problems in this area. This also makes them a more reliable solution to the problem at this time.


    "Looking for ways to get some professional people out of the Vatican. We need them to determine the movements of these evil spirits. See if they are destroyed by us, or hide, and continue to sneak in us in the dark. Now it is a At special times, so no matter what action you have, you should put it aside for a while."


    "Of course, this is only a small problem. Rest assured, we will cooperate in this regard."


    The Italian Prime Minister replied somewhat indifferently. For him, the Vatican is a dish in his hand sooner or later. There is no difference between being late and late. So he is also happy to sell this. Hearing his answer, several affected countries led by Vacanda also expressed.


    "We will mobilize elite power and provide all the resources needed for action. On this issue, we have only one requirement, that is, we must find a way to remove these terrible existences. Such things can never happen again. Secondly, I believe that no matter whether we are here or not, we will not want the same thing to happen again, is it?"


    "Then, please, please, please. We need to pay close attention to the Indian side, so the problem here will be left to you."


    I didn��t have much to do with myself, so several countries that led the alliance showed their attitude at this time and were willing to let go of the command. And this is exactly what King Vacanda needed.


    After all, no matter what, at this time, they have already revealed a clear decline. If you can''t control the dominance of action, then it is likely to give other countries the opportunity to extend their tentacles to their own territory. This is something that no sovereign country can tolerate. So even if the losses are heavy, they must also take command.


    The leading countries also thought of this point and did not ask for any excessive demands. After all, this land in North Africa and the Middle East is really special for him. Although the strength is not strong, it is an important share of resources. Countries have not yet reached the point where they can ignore these resources, so they can only maintain the stability of this place as much as possible, and ensure that there will not be any violent fluctuations in resources.


    In the autumn of trouble, it is better to maintain stability. This is the consensus of the leading countries. Although their thoughts made some people present feel sorry and unhappy. But unfortunately, they have no right to speak on this issue. Therefore, they can only let things turn in this direction.


    At this time, the old King of Wakanda hopes to see the situation. For him, the most worrying thing, besides the resurgence of the evil spirits, is that the countries around me are looting. Although Wakanda is nominally the most developed country in Africa, he knows very well that this is just an illusion that no tiger monkeys in the mountains call the king.


    Compared with those real powers, he has a big gap, let alone compare it with the world''s top countries. This is one of his most worried issues. Fortunately, the problem has been solved. The commitment of the leading countries still has considerable weight. In today''s world, there are not many countries that dare to violate their meaning. So naturally, he was relieved as if he had put down a heavy burden.


    Of course, this is only a temporary relief. Without this trouble, he still has the threat of evil spirits. For him, this threat is no less than the former. So after he withdrew from the Allied Congress, he immediately found his son and ordered him directly.


    "Tecara, I have a task to explain to you. You immediately set off to Italy to dock with the Italian government. I will greet the Italian Prime Minister and let him provide the resources we need as soon as possible."


    ��Resources?�� Although it is a prince, Techara is not eligible to participate in the meeting. He only knew that his father accepted his opinion and was recognized in the Allies. As for the other follow-up actions, he did not understand. So immediately he asked his father. "What resources?"


    ��Italy will draw a group of experts from the Vatican to deal with evil spirits. Your task is to bring them back here and meet all their requirements as much as possible. Remember, action is faster. Because definitely more than one of us The country has such a demand. The countries of Villa and Saudi Arabia must have thought of this as well. So my request to you is that even if you can��t bring all these experts back, you need to bring the most elite part of us to us. Come from the country. This is related to our command in this special action. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Smaller countries will also have disputes of interests, as long as there are people there will be flaws. This is the truth that every politician must learn. Although Techara is still impossible to become king, but he has been doing this for many years, he has already figured out the curved road. He is very smart, so he naturally knows what his father meant. So he immediately assured his father.


    "I am leaving now. Don''t worry, father, I will try my best to bring you everything you want."


    "I have confidence in you, my son. But it is not enough to have confidence." Although the old king is satisfied with his son''s answer, at this time, he still has to add some burden to him. "You have to understand that now is a special opportunity. Although we are suffering a lot, as long as we can grasp this opportunity at the moment. We may not be able to make up for all the losses, and by the way, we will make a big profit. Others. I don''t need to tell you more, I can only tell you this. That is, Egypt is finished, and the vast land and resources are waiting for the new master to take over. Who will be its new owner, you should have a few in your heart ""


    "What do you mean? I understand, father."


    Although I never thought about such a thing, Techara is not a pedantic. If he is to plunder all of this by means of war, he may have some other opinions. But what is being used now is not war, but power. If it is true that it can achieve the purpose of expanding the country''s territory and strengthening the country''s strength without a single stroke, it is naturally impossible for the prince of this country to have any reason for refusal.


    So at this time, he suddenly solemnly suppressed his face and assured him again to his father.


    "I will fulfill your expectations, my father. I want you to guarantee, you can!"


    "Don''t let me down, my son. This country belongs to you after all. If you can seize this opportunity, you can only see yourself!"


    It was hoped and placed, and the old king entrusted the heaviest burden.


    He does not want to make such a decision at this time. But now is the world of great contention, he is already powerless. Perhaps a younger and more energetic master will lead Wakanda to a better tomorrow. So now he can only make such a choice.


    "Don''t let me down, son. Vacanda will hand it over to you."

 Chapter 1384： Brilliance is no longer narrow

    The world of great contention, this is a representation that all the wise people in the world can see.


    Since the beginning of civil strife in the United States, the world has been turbulent all the time. The originally stable international situation is constantly changing. Some people have become stronger, and naturally others have become weaker. The strong get more, and the weak can only be eliminated in the increasingly fierce competition. There are strength ingredients and luck ingredients. Britain, Japan and Egypt are examples of bad luck.


    With such a foresight in the forefront, Vacanda naturally does not want to step into such a footstep. Not just wakanda, any country at the end is reluctant to be eliminated in such competition. They are all doing their own efforts, and they are trying their best to maintain their position and improve their own strength. This is the right approach, but it is also a futile effort.


    Because the world has long been a world that can only get results by simply working hard. In this world, they are just drifting duckweeds, and the only ones that can really manipulate the flow are those big powers and those who can stir the wind and rain.


    Victor may not have such strength before, but now he is already the head of hell. He obviously has such a position. He has been promoted to a special class. This also made him clearly aware that the turmoil from current events is coming to him.


    Israel, Syria, Turkey and Greece. This is his current sphere of influence, and within this sphere of influence, he can clearly feel that someone is investigating the movements of the Hell forces he controls.


    This is a force for group activities because they are not active in a country, but in all countries. Moreover, they are very professional. Because they always get some special gains. In some remote areas, some of the evil spirits and demons that were placed there have completely lost contact with him. And how did they disappear, Victor did not want to know, I am afraid that this team has a relationship that cannot be separated.


    In the face of such a situation, Victor is not difficult to guess the actions of the human government against the forces of hell. What he didn''t think was that the human side had responded so quickly. His plan has not been fully developed, so he does not want these little bugs to break his good deeds. And looking at these guys who suddenly inserted in, like a slap in the face, a little bit deep into his plan. His mind immediately made up his mind, that is, you must never let this guy continue.


    However, what should I do? Subconsciously wanting to let the devils of the devil solve the problem, he carefully dismissed the idea after carefully thinking about it for a while. He knows that human beings can do this, and it is very likely that they have found experts in this area. The power of **** sounds great, but humans are not a good name. With billions of people and thousands of years of history, there must be a group of guys who specialize in hell. Since the human government has found them, then the use of the devil will only be a simple delivery. And if they know a glimpse of their plans from the mouths of these devils, then it would not be an unpredictable consequence of his overall arrangement.


    At this time, he does not want to see such things happen. So he dismissed the idea and decided to make it. I decided to handle this problem myself.


    This is not only because he is the Lord of Hell, a person who temporarily holds this position in human status. More is, he is interested in the so-called experts. There are not many people in human beings who can target evil spirits and demons, so he would like to see what kind of guy is in his plan.


    It��s the consistent temper of Victor��s temper. However, in this matter, he does not intend to follow the temper of the past. The first reason is that he is not the ordinary person, and he does not need to worry about so many things. The second is that as the Lord of Hell, he personally handles this matter. It is completely overkill and the knife is used to kill the chicken. He has full confidence to deal with this problem, so naturally, there is no need to do those preparatory work in advance.


    He can leave at any time, and in fact he does that. After changing the clothes of a normal person, he was already learning the original appearance of Mephisto, and disappeared into the underground cave of the Dead Sea with a civilization rod. And when he reappeared, he was already in Athens, a small city on the edge of the Mediterranean.


    Athens is a city that no one knows about history will forget. Because to some extent, it can be regarded as the representative of the entire Mediterranean civilization and the pioneer of the entire European culture. The familiar myths and epic legends are not related to the city. It is even said that the origin of the entire Western civilization can be said to come from here.


    Aristotle, Socrates, Plato, and Pericles are famous thinkers and philosophers of the Athens era. Many of their works have been passed down to the present, making an indelible contribution to the development of civilization throughout the human race. It is absolutely unexplainable to use such a word to describe Athens. But if you do, you think that Athens will be a big city, then you are very wrong.


    The glory of Athens only exists in the past, not in the present. It can be said that since the Romans captured Athens, the cradle of this European civilization has never been brilliant. It can only act as a symbol of people''s impressions, or become a vassal of a certain power. In such a situation, Athens did not have the potential to become a big city at all. Especially when the Greek government was disintegrated because of bankruptcy, it was even less likely.


    It can be said that at present, Athens can only be regarded as a small city with unique customs. Even the industrialization has been completely removed, the only value may be left to be visited and traveled.


    Victor was the first to come to Athens, so he was not busy looking for guys who might ruin his plan, but with a kind of eagerness to visit this city with ancient civilization.


    Although ancient Greece was the cradle of Western civilization, there were not many things that it left for humans to commemorate and pay respect to. A large part of this is due to the systematic destruction of the medieval Christian movement against polytheism. Of course, the transformation and reuse of ancient Greek architecture by the Roman Empire was also a key reason. Today, the ancient Greek relics that can truly be seen by modern people are only twenty or thirty. Among them, there are even fewer people who can appreciate the Greek civilization.


    In addition to the remains of the castle that has almost become a rock pile, only the temple and the famous Grand Theatre have the value of a visit. So it took only a day or so, and Victor has already visited these ruins. After visiting these ruins, the only feelings that Victor had produced were probably disappointing.


    This disappointment is not for these relics, but for the country of Greece. Think about it, a great country, but even its own civilization can not be saved, can only let other forces here to be a blessing, willingly abuse. What a sad thing this is. And the reason why it will become this point, Victor thinks only one reason, that is, it failed.


    A loser loses everything. Isn''t this a normal thing? However, in the face of such normal things, his heart is inevitably alert. He warned himself that he could not be a loser anyway. He could only be a victor, and he could only laugh at the last person. Because only in this way, he can save everything he has now, and only then can he have more.


    This kind of thought took up his mind and made him inevitably somewhat fascinated. When he came back to God, he discovered that the entire ancient city was slowly quiet.


    This is not because of any special reasons. But because the time has just arrived after noon, the Greeks began their own nap.


    Regarding the Greeks, one thing has always been very criticized. That is their laziness. This is not a matter of one person, but a matter of the whole country. Take the life of an ordinary Greek as an example. After they get up in the morning, they will probably spend an hour or two to dress up. If they go out at eight o''clock, they will start normal work at nine. At the beginning of the work, they will first adjust a cup of coffee, chat with colleagues and friends, play a fart, and then officially start working.


    Work until noon and have a lunch. Most Greeks will start taking a nap. The time for a nap usually starts at two o''clock in the afternoon and ends at six o''clock. At this time, most shops and even banks will be listed for rest. Until the evening. At night, it is a formal break, so according to this calculation, the working hours of an ordinary Greek are five hours from 9:00 am to 2:00 pm. In this case, you have to remove the time between them for lunch and chat and fart. So, really, a normal person''s working time may be only about four hours a day.


    Working four hours a day, there is no long time for a nap. This is a matter of how many people are dreaming. But this is the norm in Greece. In the face of this normal state, Victor does not know what others think. Anyway, he himself is a bit scornful.


    A country that even nationals do not know how hard and hard work can succeed. If they succeed, it is called ridiculous.


    This is just a moment of emotion, and can''t let Victor put too much energy into it. After such a feeling of emotion, he casually found a public seat and began to enjoy the sunshine of the Mediterranean.


    Empty city, quiet street. Such an environment is indeed a good place to relax for a long time in hell. Just, the good times are not long. Soon, this calm was broken. Because at this time, a group of people suddenly appeared in the street, and the look was busy in a hurry.


    Greek? Do not! I noticed that the group''s Victor brow wrinkled and found some anomalies. And when he recognized the identity of these people, he couldn''t help but anger.


    This is really true, the road is narrow.

 Chapter 1385： Past confrontation in the past

    Victor came from Eastern Europe, a place where Catholic powers were entrenched. According to common sense, in today''s world, even the strong atmosphere of faith in Eastern Europe cannot make a big impact on the lives of ordinary people. Because this is not the Middle Ages after all, it is not the era in which the clerics can arbitrarily take the name of God.


    However, Victor''s situation is special. Because he has a genuine witch mother. The witch, from the Middle Ages, was the dark force that the Catholic Church was trying to eradicate. In order to be able to eliminate all the witches who like to play with magic and even deal with the devil, the medieval clergy even launched the action of hunting witches. This is a historical stain that is thoroughly criticized. Because at that time, they might even drag an innocent peasant woman out of the house and put it on the firearm because of a bit of rumors.


    There are many witches who died in this sport, but there are more innocent people who died in this sport. It is also for this reason that modern people who pay attention to human rights will be so sorrowful about the Catholic style of action. But this also proves that the determination of the Catholic Church to eradicate the witch is firm.


    From the Middle Ages to the present, perhaps ordinary people have forgotten this mission issued by the church. But those devout believers will not forget, and the church will not forget it. Because this is the order issued by their master God. As God''s shepherds and lambs, they simply cannot reject such instructions.


    Therefore, Victor''s mother became a victim. Since Victor had a memory, he was like a mourning dog, following his mother''s wandering in Europe. It is these so-called shepherds who are chasing after them, and they have forced their mothers to make such dangerous moves in order to gain more power. It can be said that he lost his mother, and even was later enslaved by Mephisto, and they have a relationship with these guys.


    It is precisely because of this that he will feel like this when he sees a group of guys wearing priest robes in front of themselves. The narrow road of the family is not only referring to the festivals of these guys and themselves, but more because he is almost certain that these people are destroying the existence of their plans.


    You must know that the present Christianity is already ruined. Losing the support of those believers, it is impossible to support so many churches with the financial resources of the Vatican. Therefore, priests in many places have been forced to lay off their posts, or they have to be transferred to special welfare homes, or they have completely left this formerly respected professional ranks. It can be said that people who can now wear the priest''s clothes to sway through the market may have, but there will be no more. And it is an abnormal phenomenon that suddenly there are so many pastors in the place where most people believe in Greek Orthodoxy.


    Victor is also very knowledgeable, so immediately, he judged the identity of these people, belonging to the religious court under the Vatican''s name. Only these talents fit his psychological position.


    The Religious Trial Bureau, a Christian institution with a long history. If you want to trace it back, this special institution can even be traced back to the Roman era. Of course, the religious trial bureau at that time was far from being comparable to the later. This institution was really big and reached its peak level, still in the Middle Ages. At that time it also had a very special name heresy.


    Witches, evil spirits, devils, vampires and werewolves. Almost all dark creatures are hunted by religious courts, and sometimes even ordinary people of other faiths are on their hunting list.


    In order to counter these powerful existences, all who can join this institution are not warriors who are war-torn, or priests who are abilities. Their rights were enormous, and in the Middle Ages they could even rely on the support of the Holy See to temporarily vacate the rights of a king. But now, although they do not have such a big right, but the ability is not indispensable. Even said that because of the support of technology, they will only be stronger than that time.


    Such a group of people deal with evil spirits and ordinary devils naturally. What''s more, there is a shadow of the country behind them. And letting such a group of guys vandalize, then maybe they can really make their plans go bankrupt. Victor more and more affirmed his previous guess, so he immediately stood up and took the civilization stick to the guys.


    His movements are not secret. Naturally, the pastors also discovered his existence. At the beginning, they did not put Victor in mind. Because they see it very clearly, this is just a human being. Perhaps it is not worth noting that those who come here to travel but can''t adapt to the customs here can only be on the streets.


    But as the two sides get closer, they discover that the guy who is considered an ordinary person is not as simple as it seems.


    First of all, this guy''s dress up. The noon of the Mediterranean is still quite hot. Most of the people who come here are shorts shirts, and sometimes it is not surprising to wear a pair of slippers. But this person is a standard gentleman suit. Shirts, vests and suits, plus a gentleman''s hat, how strange it is.


    Isn''t he hot? Most people will probably have such an idea in the face of him. And when they saw the mask on the face of this guy, their strange feelings were even stronger.


    A guy with a big sun, well-dressed, and a mask with a civilization stick, looks like a weirdo. It is such a weirdo, but now it is clear that the car and horse are coming over to themselves, which is obviously enough to touch the nerves of these pastors.


    So immediately, some of them shouted at Victor.


    "Sir, what are you doing?"


    Victor did not respond to these guys, he just approached them slowly and gradually shortened the distance between them. And when the distance had clearly exceeded the safe distance between them, some of them immediately took out the gun, pointed to Victor, and warned him.


    "Stop, sir. This is the government department''s official duties. If you come so close, I can only be rude to you."


    There is a government presence among the pastors, which further proves Victor''s previous judgment. And this threat also made him unable to hold his mouth and smiled, and opened his mouth to the person who talked.


    "There is no room for you to talk here, close my mouth."


    A faint reply, like someone who is in a high position, is reprimanding his subordinates. Of course, there is no subordinate relationship between him and that person. But after he had finished saying this, the man had already made a sob, and couldn��t control himself and closed his mouth.


    Not only is it so simple to close, but more importantly, the gap between his upper and lower lips is disappearing. The part of the lips seems to have never existed on his face, and his place is completely glued together, leaving no trace of it.


    A person without a mouth appears. And such changes immediately shocked everyone in the room. Because they simply did not find out how Victor acted. It is already clear that God can make such a thing without knowing it. His ability is far beyond the imagination of these people.


    A dangerous one can threaten their existence. This is enough for them to push their vigilance to the limit. And just as they were smothering Viktor''s every move with a vigilant attitude, the government official who had no mouth was already sobbing and making a terrible low-pitched voice, directly triggering the trigger against Victor. Come.


    "Don''t!" The sudden changes made the priests horrified. They were not afraid that Victor was shot, but was afraid of stimulating his nerves. But they are too late to stop the change of things, because at this time, the bullets have gone out, and unstoppable shot to Victor.


    At this time, they can only pray that the bullets can work and destroy the dangerous guy. But they also understand in their own mind that such a possibility is minimal. They are not facing a trivial little role. Since the other party dares to appear in front of themselves so brightly, then it can only explain one thing. He is fearless.


    Victor is of course fearless because of his strength, because of his identity as the Lord of Hell. The bullet hit him and there was no harm to him at all. It was like shooting an illusory shadow, which was directly worn out of his body and sputtered on a lamppost, giving the old lamppost a harsh enough sound.


    They failed, and that means they will be welcoming Victor''s counterattack. Victor did not disappoint them, because after the gunshots sounded, he forced the talents in his hands. Let a black smoke grow out of their feet out of nowhere.


    At this time, the pastors clearly felt the breath from hell. This made them horrified, and immediately took out the cross from their own body and yelled at the smoke that Victor and his summoned.


    "The devil, in front of my Lord, can''t display your arrogance!"


    The light was revealed from the cross, and the body of the smoke caused it to sound a sizzling sound. In the face of such smoke, Victor did not change his face, and he laughed at it without any politeness.


    "My Lord? Are you saying Jehovah? He can''t control my head. It can''t be done in the past, not now. Come on, Lambs. Taste the painful taste. The gates of **** are already open to you. It''s time. Enjoy the view from hell!"

 Chapter 1386： Psychologically conquered the Holy Light will be extinguished

    In the face of the pastors who have been awake, Victor did not show any tension. He just kept his own mocking smile, and then let these God''s shepherds perform their skills.


    The so-called Holy Light can''t do anything to him at all. He is like a shadow, exists under the light, and never dissipates because of the light. It is the black fog that he summoned, but it is the meaning of being suppressed by this holy light.


    However, this suppression is only temporary. Because with the ridicule of Victor''s cold words, the black fog that had been suppressed by the Holy Light was immediately like a flame of kerosene, and it instantly rose up.


    The smog screamed across everyone''s ear, and the smog of smoke filled all of them in an instant. It has already reversed the situation in a flash, and the sacred light in the hands of the priest has become like a candle in the wind.


    The light became the suppressed side, and as it was suppressed, the priests began to see a terrible illusion. Numerous evil spirits wander around them like a sardine sardine group, and from time to time they want to stretch their claws to them, taking a blood from them and taking a bite.


    This is a very dangerous situation, whether it is the pastors who fight with the evil spirits all the year round, or the government personnel hidden among them can recognize this. But there are not many things they can snuggle at this time, and the swaying light is one of them.


    No one wanted to be swallowed up by the sardines outside, so immediately they took out something like the Bible and began to sing loudly. This kind of chanting is not just psychological comfort, it really makes the holy light that protects them grow a little bit and becomes firm. This created a temporary shelter for them, but the shelter did not always shelter them.


    Because Victor is still staring at them outside, and with the strength of Victor, he can break this shelter in an instant, let the evil spirits surrounding them swallow them in a flash. However, he did not do this because he suddenly came to interest at this time.


    As a person who knows the truth, he knows that there is God in this world. Only the guy whose self is God is already defeated in the hands of the new **** of the world, and completely overlooks the void. I am afraid that I will not have a chance to come back in this life.


    This brings up a problem, that is, the origin of the strength of the pastors. If before this, the power of the pastors is the one given by the old Lord Jehovah, Thaksin. Because he has seen many identical cases, even his mother has the power to borrow power from the devil.


    But now, if someone is saying the same thing, he must not believe it. Because she can clearly perceive that the power of the pastors is not derived from the so-called God. It is taken from their own body. Is this the way it was, or is it improved to adapt to change? Victor''s interest appears here, if the latter is okay, if it is the former. He really doesn''t mind seeing what these guys believe is a crack.


    After waiting for a long time with the devil, he is inevitably contaminated with the evil taste of a devil. In order to satisfy this evil taste, he stopped the movements in his hands and smiled and opened the mouth to these pastors.


    "You actually blocked my strength. Is this the thing that the old Lord Jehovah has given you, or your own skill?"


    "Devil, how dare you call my Lord''s name!"


    Even in the face of such a crisis, the priests from the religious trials first responded to Victor''s disrespect. Of course, this has no effect on Victor, and even makes him more disdainful and mocking.


    "Why, isn''t the name of the Lord my name? It''s ridiculous, a downright loser, you still want to move him to the high altar. Do you really think that no one in this world knows his ugly failure?" ��


    "Shut up, shut up! How dare you say that!"


    For devout believers, it is abhorrent to question their Lord than to question them. So when Victor said this, they immediately blew up the hair. However, this kind of frying reaction does not play any role. Even, they can''t stop Victor from continuing to say what he wants to say.


    "Why don''t you dare? What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will expose the so-called truth? Or are you afraid that your heart will be shaken by this truth? It seems that you know these things yourself. Now that you know the Lord. The old guy has completely lost and completely abandoned you. Why do you still hold his stinky feet?"


    "Come, I will give you a chance. Now surrender to me, maybe I will accept you with great compassion, let you feel the warmth of the owner''s care again. Rest assured, unlike the arrogant guy of the Lord. I am very Kindness, very caring."


    "You **** madman, you will be thrown into hell!"


    Victor''s arrogance can be said to have completely angered these guys, so that some of them immediately yelled at him loudly. However, he just yelled at such a sentence, and there was no such thing. Because when he finished the first sentence, Victor had already picked his finger at him.


    This little action made the light around him immediately broke through a big hole. This made the evil spirits who were entrenched immediately seized the opportunity, like a seagull to prey on the fry, and flocked and dragged him out of the gap.


    The last voice he left in this world was only a scream of screaming. And listening to his screams, there is the kind of creepy swallowing sound. No matter the priests or the government officials, they couldn��t help but swallow and drool.


    They admit that they were really scared at this time. Whether it is ordinary government personnel or people in war-torn religious trials, they have fears because of this sudden change. They are afraid of the power that Victor has just shown. A person who can break all his defenses at will is definitely worthy of fear. Especially in the case that he also manipulates so many grievances, this fear naturally becomes more intense.


    Fear always shakes people, especially if this fear is accompanied by a life-threatening situation. So soon, some people hesitated to ask such a question.


    "who are you?"


    It is not appropriate to ask such words at this time, but Victor has heard the shake of their will from this kind of words. He liked this change very much, so immediately, he made a gentleman''s appearance and introduced his identity to him.


    "I am a magician and a scientist. Of course, I have another identity now, that is, I am the master of these evil spirits around you. The master of hell, Victor von Dum, says hello to you. Hope us The next conversation will make both of us happy."


    Can Victor who exposes his identity make those people happy? The answer is of course no. In fact, the first time they heard his self-reported door, the general reaction of these people was to take a breath. Although they guessed that Victor''s identity was special, he did not expect his identity to be so special. The Lord of Hell, this name is like a huge black curtain, completely obscuring the sunlight on their heads, leaving a shadow on each of them.


    It can be said that with this name alone, Victor has already let these guys lose their fighting spirit and fall into despair. This can be seen from the holy light that has been swaying. If he let the evil spirits begin to act at this time, maybe they will not even have a decent rebellion, they will be completely eliminated.


    However, Victor is still not going to do this. He still maintained his former look and said to them with a smiley smile.


    "I have introduced myself, should I introduce you? I am very curious, who is looking for me? Your identity, and your purpose, these are the things I want to know. So, Should you say something to me?"


    "Devil, we won''t give in as you."


    There are some similar answers before, but the obvious enthusiasm is not enough. This is thanks to the education of the Catholic Church, in which the devil''s horror is opposed to the greatness of God. The more you believe in God, the more you will fear the existence of the devil. Especially the king of the devil like Victor, the Lord of Hell. It is even more so that they are afraid of getting into the bones.


    Victor is very fond of this, but he does not give anyone who shows such a good face. The same movement as before, he has already let this person completely disappear into the mouth of evil spirits. Looking at the rest of the shivering little sly, he showed a gentle smile and said something that made them tremble.


    "I don''t have much patience for you, so who else wants to say this to me?"


    No one wants to die, and no one dares to answer at this time. In the face of Victor''s arrogance, they can only remain silent. And this made Victor laugh again.


    "Very good, but my patience is almost the same. So the last chance. Anyone want to say the answer I want to know? I only accept the answers of three people, and you have twelve people here. So what to do, you should be clear in your heart."


    As soon as the voice fell, the gunshots rang. The screams and low-pitched voices came out one after another, making everything horrible.


    The light of the light is gradually extinguished at this time.

 Chapter 1387： Plan to change back to the country

    Faith without roots is untenable. At this point, Victor has been verified from what happened in front of his eyes. In the case that faith has begun to shake, in the case of real threats to life. Even the most devout people in the past will abandon their beliefs and turn into images they have never imagined.


    Put aside all the burdens and let go of all the scruples. This is the performance of these shepherds and state workers in order to survive and kill each other. And as Victor had limited at the beginning, after killing each other, there were only three of them left. Or, less than three.


    The few others left are not important to Victor. The important thing is that he can get the information he wants from the guys'' mouths. This may be a bit difficult at first, but at the moment, it is not at all difficult. Human beings are such creatures. When his bottom line is broken for the first time, then naturally there will be no more problems for the second and third time.


    So Victor was able to get the information he wanted. This information includes the arrangement, arrangement, direction and specific implementation of the human government in order to target the forces of hell. Even to save their lives, they even sold their former teammates and chief executives.


    This is not a good thing for humans, but it is very good news for Victor. Because after knowing this, he can make minor adjustments to his overall plan. There is no need to shake above the general direction, but in other respects, he can make use of this information to create a lot of false illusions.


    It was like the original Hydra made the illusion that the SHIELD thought that it had wiped out them. He can also create the same illusion that the human forces believe that they have made great strides in the work against the forces of hell.


    As long as the human forces are hooked, he can easily reach out to their tentacles. And as long as he stretches his tentacles long enough, his plan will be completely unbreakable.


    This is a very tempting idea. So Victor made a change very simply. The beginning of the change was initiated from the three traitors in front of us.


    According to the original plan, the three traitors themselves have no use value. So destroying them is also a matter of reason. After all, as the king of hell, crossing the river to break the bridge should be a common occurrence, not to mention that he did not have any literal agreement with these guys.


    But now, he doesn''t think so. Because these three guys have new value, and their value is to become the first piece of Victor into the human government.


    Although the start of the three pieces is somewhat low, they are loyal enough. Of course, this loyalty is certainly not from the heart, but from the requirements of the contract. Here, Victor had to thank the clergy for the education. They are clearly aware of the meaning of the devil''s contract. This meaning is enough to be their constraint, allowing them to deliver their loyalty willingly.


    With loyalty, the next thing is simple. However, it is to create one accident after another, and use this kind of accident to promote their progress and development. You don''t need them to climb too high a position, which takes too long. Only need to be able to reach enough people and things, then naturally, hidden behind the scenes, he has the means to incite more people, thus continuously increasing the weight in their hands.


    This is a very feasible plan, but it is not a perfect plan. To make this plan perfect, he also needs to add a layer of protection. This guarantee is that he must let himself get enough voice in human power.


    This is not an easy task, because today''s human voice is in the hands of a few heads of state. To get the so-called right to speak is actually about to grab cake from the hands of these countries. This is a very dead behavior. Look at the original Hydra to know how unreliable this thing is and how serious the consequences are.


    However, what Victor wants is not the right to speak of the entire Allies. All he wants is the right to speak in this incident. So relatively speaking, his purpose is naturally difficult to achieve. In his view, it may be almost the same to control the sovereignty of a country. The question now is, which country should we control?


    Although there are many goals to choose from, in the end, Victor put his own eyes on his home country, Latovinia.


    Latvia is a typical small country in Eastern Europe, and it is also a feudal monarchy. The lord rules everything here, and the Prime Minister is only the megaphone of the lord. Such a system makes Latvia can say a word. But the same, it also limits its development, making it still maintain a relatively backward appearance in today''s world.


    Of course, the lords of Latvia will not take this backwardness into their hearts. Although it is only a small country, he can still enjoy the best things in the world by supplying himself to a whole country. Extravagant and rich, but from his body you can''t see any backward shadows. The so-called backwardness only appears on the civilians, and this is not within his scope for him.


    The national lords in remote areas are obviously the kind of guys who are even flooded after my death. In his opinion, as long as he has enough enjoyment in his life. As the lord, what he wants to maintain is the rule of his own family, not the happiness of the whole people.


    Let yourself and your children and grandchildren enjoy the glory of the lord. This is what he should do. As for the others, he does not want to consider or consider it.


    This is a stupid guy. Putting it in other countries may be the existence to be overthrown. But unfortunately, the poverty and embarrassment of Latvia have made it impossible for people here to do this. Even if they are full of problems, it is impossible for them to compete with the Guards that the lord has built. As for other countries, it is even more that they can expect to exist.


    The Latovinians of the older generation have already accepted their lives. The young Latovinians have basically given up on the luxury that they should not have. For them, the change of life is no longer possible to hope for their own country. Maybe go out and become a person in another country, they can have a new life and start.


    In general, this is a country that has never been glorious and has been constantly falling apart in the dim finish. If nothing changes, its disappearance is already doomed. But the magic of fate is also in this place. When Victor decides a certain determination, the opportunity for this country''s change has quietly come down. In this regard, Latvia has not had any perception.


    The old bell hits a dull sound. This means the advent of the evening, the end of the day and the beginning of another day. For the Latovinians, the day-to-day changes are almost non-existent. They have spent the same number of yesterdays and will continue to spend the same countless tomorrows.


    Lamai is an elderly widow. Already over half a hundred years old, she has no children under her knees. Her only means of earning a living is the bakery she left for her dead husband.


    Although the daily work is hard, she can barely maintain her food and clothing. It can be said that with this, she is already much better than many Latovinians. But looking at the business that is worse every day, this old widow can''t help but sigh and have a little more despair on her country.


    Latvia is dying, and this is the consensus that every Latovinian has. This is not only because of the exploitation of the lord, but also because of the passing of young people. Of course, young people who don��t see hope can��t stay in such a sullen, like a country that is about to get into the coffin. Whether it is for your own present, but also for their future considerations, leaving is a better choice.


    The old widow admitted that they did this with their reason. But if you lose young people, will Latvia not die faster? Although hateful, but in any case, this is her motherland. She still does not want to see the day when her motherland was destroyed in her lifetime.


    Of course, she is just a small person. The life and death of the country is not something she can consider. So she only sighed, and then pulled the old chandelier as usual, ready to end her day of business.


    This time there should be no more guests. The old widow who is used to living like this is very clear about this law, but it is doomed that today is the day of the accident.


    When the bell hanging behind the door rang, a figure was already coming in the darkness and asked directly to the old widow.


    ��Is there still brown bread?��


    "Sorry, guest. We haven''t been making brown bread for many years. No one likes this kind of thing!"


    Suddenly the customer made the old widow somewhat surprised, and his request made her even more surprised. Now people still like the heavy taste of black bread? Also, this guy doesn''t seem to be the person here.


    After all, it is an old man who has lived here for decades. The old widow can remember the voice of every customer who will come here to buy things. The current customer, although he is talking about the local language of Latvia, but the oysters and weirdness are obviously not the guests she is familiar with.


    Who is this? She is still thinking and curious. I heard a few words in front of the eyes.


    "Is it gone? Also, who else, except me, will go to the dark bread that is more difficult than mud?"

 Chapter 1388： Recalling the beginning of change in the year

    Black bread is just a common name, the real name should be bran bread. Although from the perspective of medical and health care, brown bread is recognized as an excellent nutritious food because of less protein and more dietary fiber. But this does not mean that the black bread must be delicious.


    Just like the natural bark is sure to be healthier than the industrial processed food. Do you dare to say that the bark tastes better than the spicy strip? I believe that not many people will squint at this swearing. By the same token, no matter how many people are touting the nutritional value of the brown bread, they can''t change this, that is the taste of the dark bread.


    This bread, which contains all kinds of coarse grains and even mixed with wheat husks, is not only sour but also hard. In the Middle Ages, there were even examples of using this as a weapon. Of course, it is impossible to make the black bread the same as the medieval one. After all, at that time, you didn''t know what those people would stuff into the dark bread. But in any case, even today, the taste of brown bread is still very bad.


    This is a food that only people who are full of food, warm clothes, and who are beginning to pursue more will be willing to try. For the Latovinians who can''t even satisfy their food and clothing, they obviously don''t torture their stomachs for the so-called health. They choose not to choose a good white bread.


    This is the geographical difference between different regions. As the old widow said, she has not sold black bread for many years. However, although this single business did not work, she enthusiastically promoted her other products. For an old woman who is guarding the strength of the bakery, there is a single business that is better than nothing. However, facing her enthusiasm. The customer just shook his head and said with regret.


    "Sorry. Although your other works will be more delicious. But I only want to eat brown bread, which has a different meaning for me. Even though it is unpalatable like stinky mud."


    "The bread I make is not mud, even the black bread." If you can''t do business, the old widow naturally can''t keep the kind of diligence. She began to mutter with some dissatisfaction. And this kind of mutter is to let the customer laugh directly.


    "Of course I know, Ramayah. You like to add scorpions to the black bread. This is what I liked most at the time. In fact, many times I bought your black bread, I just want to pick the scorpion inside. For this, I was not known how many times I was hit by my mother."


    If the former customer just made the old widow a little strange, then now, her curiosity has really spread uncontrollably. You know, she hasn''t done black bread for more than a decade. It can be said that even the elderly in this city do not necessarily remember that she would add a small thing to the black bread. At the moment, this customer is so familiar with all of this, which makes her have to wonder if there is some deeper connection between them.


    You can''t imagine a lonely old woman''s desire to get rid of loneliness. Therefore, knowing that she might be doing something inappropriate, she couldn''t help but open the light and asked the customer who suddenly visited.


    "You are? Are you? Sir, have we known before?"


    She really wants to put this person in front of her in the memory of her existence, but when she sees the guest''s elegant clothes in front of her eyes, it is different from the ordinary people''s momentum. When she had already put it to her mouth, she couldn��t help but swallow it back. In the end, she can only hesitate to ask such a question. In the face of her problem, Victor said directly to her with a smile.


    "Don''t you remember me? Lamaiah. I am a little Dum, who lived with my mother in the small dum upstairs next door."


    He said this, the old widow immediately found some already blurred impressions from her memory.


    That is when the old lord who is not too **** is alive. The life of Latovinians is better than it is now. At that time, her bakery opened, and she and her husband, who had just married, run the store. The business is very prosperous, there are many guests visiting every day, and the gypsy witch living next door to the store is a frequent visitor to the store. She comes to the store almost every day to buy bread. Sometimes she is, sometimes her child.


    She still remembers the appearance of the child. Although it is a little thin, it is very clever. I can please myself every day, and I will lie back and eat from my own. His favorite thing seems to be his own black bread. Although he always likes to pick and choose, but every time he picks the black bread is right.


    In the memory, the old widow really has a hard time telling what kind of mood she is. After careful calculation, it was all over thirty years ago. For more than 30 years, everything has been a thing of the past. She has been dying, and the original child has become an adult.


    The change brought by time is always the most embarrassing thing. Even the old widow is no exception. Facing Victor, who was completely different from her memory, she could only wipe her rough palms with restraint, and then hesitated to him with a look that he wanted to approach but did not dare.


    "I really can''t believe it. Little Dum doesn''t, Mr. Dum, you actually came back. After so many years, you are already an adult. I heard about your story outside, like the lord and the prime minister. I praised your success. You are a big man now. I am really happy for you. I think your mother will be proud of you."


    "Maybe. But she passed away very early."


    These ordinary people will not know about their mother''s affairs, and Victor is not willing to tell them about it. So he just mentioned it a little bit, and he opened the subject and said to her.


    "It''s you, Lamai, how have you been doing so for so many years?"


    "I? I am fine, okay." I didn''t think that Victor would turn the subject to his own body. The old widow couldn''t help but show a bitter smile. "It was okay at the beginning. Later, Veneto died. I can only live in this bakery. The days are still rich, but with the death of the old lords, the new lords have issued a series of Decree. The days have become bad. Maybe I should listen to your mother that year, and leave here earlier. Maybe Veneto will not die, and I will not become what it is today."


    As a witch, Victor''s mother can slightly predict the future of ordinary people. When she apparently saw something, she would remind the old widow. Unfortunately, they did not put this in mind, and this led to her becoming the look of today.


    Is it a complaint? The old widow did not mean this. She is just a little embarrassed and somewhat emotional. And facing her embarrassment and emotion. Victor just took her widowed veteran and then whispered to her.


    "So why didn''t you think about leaving here? If you want to leave, you should be able to do it. You know that life outside is much better than here. If you really leave, then you are better than here. Life is happier."


    "Leaving? No, I don''t want to be that much." Shaking his head, facing Victor''s inquiry, the old widow just said calmly. "I have lived here since I was born. It has been fifty or six decades now. I am used to the grass and trees here, so really, I really can''t leave here. It''s you, Mr. Dum. Why are you coming back? You should know the status quo of this country. It is really not where you young people should stay. As you said, the outside world is better. The living environment. Here, you can only wait for me to die like this. So why are you coming back?"


    "You still call me Dum, Ramaya. As for why I am coming back, I can only say that I have a reason to come back."


    Shaking his head, Victor stood up and looked at the brightly lit castle outside the window. It was the castle that Latovinia��s lord passed down from generation to generation. Even today, today''s lords have not abandoned it. Instead, it used a lot of money to make it a solid foundation and a fortress of great luxury. And such a fortress, and this sullen country, and this ruined city that is about to die are incompatible. At the very least, for Victor, this thing is really annoying. He almost wants to tear it down.


    However, Victor did not do this, considering the acceptability of the people around him. But smiled and said to her.


    "Lamaia. I am not planning to leave this time. I want to bring something different to my home country and my hometown. I want to let it break free from this dying state." Yes, I am sure, I want to bring new life to it. This is the purpose of my return. I want to change this country."


    "You want to be an enemy with the lord?" It is hard to imagine that the little Dum would say such a thing, but in the face of the little Dum who said this, the old widow could not say anything. She doesn''t know Victor because she knows only his past, not his present. But she knows that Victor is a smart boy. Since he has said this, he must be sure. In the face of such a situation, she can only hesitate, and then clenched Victor''s hand.


    "I don''t know what you really want to do, little Dum. But I know that you are a smart boy. If you make up your mind, you will be successful. And this is what we are looking forward to. A Latovinian, we have been expecting such a change for a long time. If someone can bring it to us, we will do everything we can to support you. So, do it with confidence. Little Dum. Do what you want. The will of the Latovinians will bless you."


    "I know, I will do it for you."


    Needless to say, Victor has already taken the hand of the old widow and pushed the door out. This is only a brief rehearsal, and for his real purpose, this is only his beginning.


    Latvia, it��s time to welcome a new life.

 Chapter 1389： Lords historical sinister

    Near the middle of the night, the poor Latovinians mostly got into the bed and looked for psychological last comfort in their dreams. This is not because they don''t want to enjoy the nightlife, but in places where there are no formal entertainment venues such as bars. Even if you want to start your own nightlife, you can''t find a place to vent your energy.


    Of course, there is one exception, that is the castle of the lord. However, this place is not something that ordinary people can get involved with. Because this is a private territory belonging to the lord.


    The earliest lords of Lavitonia were enshrined by the Vatican Holy See. The reason is his victory in the Crusades and his own lineage. As the illegitimate son of the German emperor Conrad III, the first Latvian lord and the future Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I were considered cousin relations. This relationship does not allow him to get anything in the inheritance of the Holy Roman Empire. But it was enough to make him the confidant of Frederick I, and in his later years, he sealed a piece of territory to him.


    This territory is Lavitonia. To this day, the territory of Lavitonia has been passed down by the hands of its lords for nearly a thousand years, and it has been reluctantly preserved during the turmoil of this millennium.


    Why do you want to say that you are stubborn? Because Lavitonia has indeed fallen into the crisis of destruction several times. Not to mention the war between the big European countries and the Russian and Ottoman Turkish empire in the past few hundred years. It is said that the two world wars and the cold war in modern times almost made this small country completely disintegrated.


    However, perhaps it is the blessing of the original lord of Lavitonia, or the location of his fief is too good. This small country has not been affected by any devastating effects. Not only is the territory intact, but even the inheritance rights are always passed down in the family of the lord.


    And when this inheritance enters modern times. Perhaps it is because of the preservation of the European royal civilization, perhaps because of the idea of ??going to Latvia to love the land, not my business. Several countries have tacit understanding of this small country, but let it maintain its original ecological appearance, and fend for itself.


    This has certain advantages. The advantage is that Latvia can enjoy complete freedom and autonomy without interference and drive from other countries. But there are also disadvantages. The downside is that when Latovinia''s lord is a faint and incompetent guy, then Latovinia can only be left behind by this fast-developing era.


    From the previous generation, the lords of Lavitonia are not a good thing. It��s no exaggeration to describe him with a faint incompetence. In contrast, he is still much better than the current generation. Because this generation is based on fainting and incompetence, it also adds greediness.


    The old lord spent a great price to send him out of the country for high elite education. Originally, he wanted to take over his position after he learned to return, and saved Lavitonia from this predicament and let it find a good way to get a new life.


    In all fairness, this is indeed a good idea. Not only does he think so, many people think so. For this reason, the old lord has been proud of it for a long time, thinking that this is the most wise decision he has made in his life. But on this issue, he obviously overlooked one of the most basic elements. That is his son, can he bear such responsibility, and he can''t be made.


    the answer is negative. After seeing the scenery outside, the successors of Lavitonia did not make great efforts as his father thought, and struggled for the development of the motherland. Instead, he plunged into the gentle township of wine and wealth, and was completely fascinated by the bustling and extravagant life of the outside world.


    In his opinion, how can he be the king of the future of a country, but his life is simply not comparable to those so-called rich second generation, official second generation, by what! The king should have the treatment of the king, the power and capital of the king. Since his father can''t give him everything he wants, then he will create it all by himself.


    The so-called elite education only taught him this. With such an idea, this future king directly plots his father with conspiracy, and holds Latovinia in his own hands. Then he began a long transformation of Latvia.


    The first step in this work is to completely overhead the government of Latvia and let it serve itself completely. However, the second step is to integrate the resources of the entire Latovinia so that it can be enjoyed only by oneself.


    I have to say that after studying for so many years, he still learned something. However, these things were used by him in the wrong place, and this made Latvia, which was already completely backward, become increasingly dying.


    This country has been played by him in desperation. But for himself, this is not what it is. Because he enjoyed everything he wanted to enjoy. Tall castle, elite guards. Money, beauty, everything in the world that represents luxury and enjoyment, he has already got it.


    Taking the wealth of a whole country with one''s own desires, this kind of unacceptable thing for ordinary people is nothing to him. He just did it, and enjoys all this. all.


    Of course, he also knows the consequences of doing so. So in order to enable him to enjoy the wealth of this country. He made a perfect preparation. Whether it is to build his privately owned Wangjiawei team, or to rule the entire Latovinia with high-pressure policy. This is a means of his.


    It can be said that in this case, he is almost able to ensure that no one in this country can have the power to resist him. But what he didn''t think was that on such a night, the visit of an uninvited guest was about to change it.


    In the middle of the night, the lord''s castle was brightly lit. Many well-dressed people are enjoying the things that the lord has to offer. Wine pond meat forest, Yan Hong Liu green. It has always been the most sought after by people, and these people will naturally not be the exception. And while they enjoyed it all, the lords of Latvia were also playing hot with several ladies and models.


    The identity of a king is still very attractive to many people. Even if the king is really not good, there will still be some women who worship the interests and rush to the front. And this is the life that Lavitonia��s lord wants. He has done so much, isn��t he able to enjoy these things day after day?


    However, today is different from the past. Because when he was with these women, Tian Tianhu, a cold voice has suddenly appeared in his ear.


    "Is your Majesty the King? Sorry to bother, maybe you can take some time for me, let''s have a good chat."


    The room that is regarded as the most private by itself is so much that there is a existence that it does not know. The lord naturally cannot be indifferent, and treats this uninvited guest with the attitude of entertaining the guests. So I saw him roll over and roll, and no matter whether the woman underneath would walk away, he directly took a pistol from under the pillow and pointed it in the direction of the sound.


    "Who is there, get out! Otherwise I will shoot."


    "Are you scared? His Majesty the King. Of course, you have no reason not to be afraid. When you turn this country into this way, you will definitely worry that someone will come to you for revenge because of dissatisfaction. After all, in this case Only a fool can think that what you have done can be accepted with peace of mind. Obviously, you are not a fool."


    Some ridiculously said this, Victor came out directly from the shadow of the room. And looking at his sudden appearance, the lord was a bit stunned, and the women around him could not help but scream.


    But their screams didn''t last long, because when Victor''s eyes swept over. They have already fallen silently on the bed. There is no movement, no breathing, just like a dead person. And such a change suddenly surprised the lord, he could not help but swallowed his mouth, and then asked Uncertainty to Victor.


    "What have you done? You killed them?"


    "You can think so. After all, there is no soul, but it is just a body. But rest assured, I am not going to use this method for you for the time being. Because you have other values."


    Victor''s answer did not give the lord peace of mind, but instead made his heart more fearful. Such a existence is obviously beyond his imagination. What he does to himself, this is a question he is not willing to think about. At this moment, he has understood that his own crisis has arrived. In order to ensure his safety, he can only show his courage and speak to Victor.


    "What do you want to do? I warn you, I am the king here. There are two hundred armed guards here who are defending my safety. As long as I yell, you are absolutely impossible to live out from here. So, you''d better leave in a hurry. This way, I can still do this all the time."


    "Is this a warning? If it is, I can only say that you are under the command of the King. You think that I am in front of you, will you be afraid of these threats? Believe me, your guard You can''t protect you. If you don''t believe it, you can ask them to try it!"


    Victor''s confident answer made the Lord''s forehead sweaty. Although he is greedy, fainting and incompetent, it does not mean that his brain is not enough. In fact, on the contrary, anyone who can do such a thing can''t be an idiot. And because of this, he did not dare to rip his face with Victor casually.


    Whether he said it is true or not, with the ability to show it, his life is under the threat of Victor. The lord can''t bear to change his life for his life. So he can only bite his teeth and ask.


    "What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 1390： Negotiation failure plan

    The lord believed that this guy in front of him suddenly appeared in front of himself, and threatened himself with such means, certainly not what he wanted. The question he is most worried about right now is whether he can satisfy the psychological needs of this guy.


    If you can take money and other things to send him out, then this is definitely the best thing. But he doesn''t think this guy will appear in front of himself. In fact, people who have such a skill will basically not be tempted by these things. They must be more valuable in existence, and the lord does not feel that he can afford it.


    So he was very cautious, and even said that he had some caution in asking such words. In the face of his problem, Victor just smiled and said to him.


    "Think about it, Your Majesty. This country, please, sorry, I have spent a lot of effort to convince myself to use the country to describe it. I mean, this country is so small, how many things do you think will attract me, let I am in front of you and talk to you face to face?"


    "What do you want is this country?" The lord was not stupid, and he quickly thought of Victor''s reasons. And this is also immediately let him burn in anger. "You can''t think about it! This is my country, this is my property. I will never allow you to take it away from my hands, absolutely not!"


    "No? This is not something you can say." In this mouth, Victor is already the civilization of his hand on his chest. "Listen, His Majesty the King. I found you not to make a special trip to listen to you rejecting me. Since I am standing in front of you, it means that I am not discussing anything with you. I am not even warning, and It is in the statement."


    "With me, you can still be your own king safely. If you choose to refuse, then I can''t guarantee what your end is like."


    "Cooperate with you! You want me to let you fly with me, let me change from a king to a beggar? This is the most ridiculous joke I have ever heard! Tell you, you don''t know where to come from. It��s dead, and I��m definitely not a king of empty shells. I said, this is something that belongs to me. My things, even if they are ruined, absolutely do not allow others to use his hands and feet. No one can do it, absolutely not! ��


    The lord almost snarled and responded to Victor. In the face of his response, Victor couldn''t help but smile, and he poked the heavy stick in his hand toward him.


    The tip of the stick of the civilization is a flat shape. In theory, it is more a shame than a certain kind of pain when it pokes on the chest. But when Victor did this, the lord couldn''t help but scream. Because for him, this is like a brand of iron on his body, so that he can not stand the torture.


    The lord who has always been a spoiled lord is not a man of iron. He was made by Victor under this one. And looking at his life is not as good as death, Victor immediately opened his mouth and taunted him.


    "Since you say this, then does it mean that I can deal with you in any way I want to use? I have to remind you that you are not the only choice for me, you are the most convenient of my choices. That''s all. So your rejection doesn''t protect your safety. When you exceed my bottom line, I might do something that you don''t want to see at all. For example, kill you!"


    "You want to kill me?" Although stubborn, in the face of the threat of death, the lord could not help but shudder. "No, you can''t kill me. You can''t even get this country if you kill me. I am the legal master of this country. Once I die, this country will lose its legal barrier and fall into it completely. In the hands of other countries. He will split and be eaten by others. And you will not get anything!"


    "It seems a bit reasonable, then what do you want to do? His Majesty?"


    As a person who is good at conspiracy and tricks, Victor easily sees the calculations in the mind of the lord. He must be playing a small abacus, and in the face of his small abacus, Victor is watching his performance like a play. Even said that some of the connivance allowed him to continue.


    This change in attitude is obvious, so immediately, the lord is like grabbing a straw, and even the pain in his chest is shouting at him with some neglect.


    "We can cooperate. Yes, we can cooperate. I can appoint you as a senior government official. Defence Minister, Prime Minister, no matter what. We can cooperate! You can get the rights under me only, then enjoy Everything in this country. Even if you want to use your power to get more from other countries, I will support you. We can be friends, I can help you get what you want. Believe me, I said It��s all true. I mean it!��


    ��Cooperation? Be a friend? It sounds like an interesting idea.��


    When he heard Victor say this, the face of the lord immediately showed a happy color. But soon, his expression became stiff. Because Victor said so.


    "Unfortunately, you don''t have this qualification. I have heard an old proverb called Dragon and Snake. And the gap between us is like this. If I am a dragon that can fly in the sky, then you can only It��s a snake that rolls on the ground. You don��t have the capital to work with me, let alone let me fall under you. So unfortunately, I don��t accept your claim. I can give you only one choice, that It is surrender."


    "His Majesty, how to choose, you take your own ideas. But the final result depends on me, do you understand what I mean?"


    The deep fear began to appear in the eyes of the lord, and then slowly became a mad madness. Anyone who is forced into a desperate situation is likely to have such changes. At this time, his change is particularly obvious. Because he found that he really has no way to go.


    Surrender, it is just a ridiculous joke. As a true lord of noble blood, the family heritage of nearly a thousand years made him very aware of one thing. That is, once the rights are lost, the nobility has only one dead end. This can be seen from the beheaded French emperor. The world today is already a world of civilians, and the tradition of mutual life between the nobles is already out of date.


    So he can''t put down his rights in his hands anyway, and that means he can only choose to refuse in such a choice.


    Rejection is death, which is definitely a bad choice for him. But he knew in his heart that once he died, the person in front of him would not want to get everything he had. He is the only master of this territory without the descendants of the children. Once he dies, this territory will become fragmented and become a dish of others. Under such circumstances, even if he is so versatile, it is absolutely impossible to get Lavidonia in its entirety. This kind of reason cannot be understood by this person, so the final question becomes, will he let himself die?


    Crazy thoughts surged in the lord''s brain, making him make a crazy decision. The decision was that he no longer considered the danger on the surface, but directly yelled at Victor.


    "Come on, kill me. I would rather be a king to die than to become a sorrow and regret. Anyway, killing me, you can''t get anything, so if you dare, then you can come. Just kill me!"


    This is the last gamble of the lord, the madness of his gambling on his own life and everything he has. However, in the face of such a fierce move, Victor just smiled and then said to him coldly and coldly.


    "It''s an admirable will, I would rather die than surrender. I am very curious. Is this the will of your aristocrats in your blood? Or, you think that if you say so, you can find a snuggle and face it with fear." I have to say that your thoughts are too naive, and the King is kneeling. Because what you threaten is the existence that you don''t understand at all, a existence that cannot be speculated and pondered by your thinking and insight."


    With such words in his mouth, Victor''s mask with a gentleman''s suit was turbulent like a ripple, then changed quietly and slowly changed into another image. This image is exactly the same as the king who has gradually revealed his shock, even saying that it is not bad. The only difference is that his face always has a shuddering smile.


    "The game is over, kneel down. No, now I should call you a thief. You made the wrong choice, and now you have to pay for your choice."


    Seeing that he had said something like this, the lord couldn��t help but exclaimed.


    "No, don''t. Don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    However, at this time, no matter what he said, it would be useless. Victor has been tired of this game. And the final outcome can only be carried out as he designed.


    The lord of Latvia, the inheritance of a millennial aristocracy, was cut off. And he inherited everything from this lord, and with this new identity, began to rule his country, Latovinia. As he promised, he will bring a new life to this country. Whether this new student means a bright light of hope or a darkness symbolizing death and destruction. This can only be determined by changes in the world.


    Now, the only thing that can be affirmed is that Victor has pushed his plan forward again. It��s not far from when he��s got a lot of money.

 Chapter 1391： Secret change dog leg prime minister

    The changes in Lavitonia are non-existent to outsiders because they simply cannot know what happened. In fact, everything is always the same.


    The lord is still the faint look of the fisherman, and even the three scorpions have not climbed from the group of ladies and models. This is really to make the servants in the castle criticized and envious. Of course, they are already used to this. So there is a bad temper between the owners of the castle, they did not say anything.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter what they say, because the owner of the castle has already changed others. He doesn''t care if he has a little more nickname for his skin. For him, it is even more important to plan for himself. This also makes him quietly arranged while pretending.


    In the first step, he summoned his prime minister to the pool at his castle.


    As the Prime Minister of Latvia, he is not a particularly outstanding talent. The main reason why he can sit in this position is his relationship with the king. As a friend and friend of the student era, the role played by the Prime Minister in the process of the fall of the King can definitely be said to be indispensable. He is the king''s most loyal dog leg, loyal to the idea of ??his various bottom line. With this in mind, he will be able to hold the king''s thigh firmly in the past ten years and walk all the way to the position of the Prime Minister.


    It can be said that he is an indispensable part of the king. In the same way, the life of the king is simply inseparable from him. Whether he wants to issue any policy or what capital to borrow, he needs the prime minister to do it for him. And that''s why Victor called this guy here.


    He needs to rely on this guy to carry out his own plan. At the very least, it is impossible for him to leave the help of this guy at the beginning. This means they have to get in touch, and the best place to contact them is where they are familiar with each other.


    The swimming pool is a good place, at least for the original two sides, it will be more familiar than the Prime Minister''s office. Because they are all mixed here, and more than once. Therefore, sitting in this place, they can completely open up some unnecessary concerns.


    It is precisely because of this unnecessary worry that the Prime Minister will see Victor in the first time, trotting to come to him and greet him.


    "My dear King, you are so anxious to summon me to come over, is there anything I want to do?"


    The Prime Minister has put his own posture low, which may make him look a bit low. But you have to know that he can sit comfortably in this position for more than ten years, relying on this. And he obviously understands this, so he has always maintained this and never made a change.


    For this, Victor is satisfied. After all, a person who is arrogant, who is dependent on him, must be much better than an independent and savvy person. So now he smiled and said to the prime minister.


    "Come, my old friend. Sit down and have a drink and say. Linna, give him a cocktail. Don''t say that I have slowed down my best friend."


    "Thank you, dear Miss Lina, you are more beautiful than before."


    The Prime Minister, who is proficient in boasting, praises the female companion around the king without hesitation. Of course, this is not an exaggeration. In fact, with his familiarity with this lady, he did find that this lady has become more beautiful than in the past.


    of course. She is a little stranger at the same time as beautiful. But the Prime Minister does not care about this. He just took a sip of wine and then set his sight on his king. Obviously, for his instructions, he is more anxious than his own.


    Victor saw his thoughts, so immediately, he smiled and said to him.


    "Don''t worry, my prime minister. It''s not a big deal, it''s not an urgent matter. You can do it slowly. Well, I can give you two weeks or so."


    "You still tell me what you want to do. Otherwise, I really don''t have much confidence in my heart to give you a satisfactory answer."


    Although the Prime Minister is used to being flattering, he still knows how much he is. It is not the same thing to do or not to do it. Big bags will not necessarily have good results in the end. At this point, he is very cautious. In the face of this caution, Victor just replied with a smile.


    "There are three things that you need to do. First, I want you to communicate with the EU on my behalf, saying that Latovinia intends to join the EU. We can let go of domestic resources in exchange for EU recognition. Of course, the corresponding market communication and The welfare of other member states must be exchanged. This should not be a problem for you."


    When the words were finished, the Prime Minister had already changed his face. Because he found that his prediction of the situation is still somewhat inadequate. He thought that this was just a mess of his own king, and he could handle the past casually. Unexpectedly, he made such a request. And this requirement is a bit of a kill for their roots.


    You know, Latvia has not joined the European Union for a reason. This is not only because it is remote, but also has a natural distance from the mainstream European countries. More often because they artificially shielded the outside world and prevented direct interference and influence from other countries. It can be said that this is the basis of their monarchy''s rule. Because only by doing so can we ensure that those in our country do not begin to resist their own rule because of foreign involvement. Now, the King wants to let them insist on a fundamental change in the policy of more than a decade. Of course, the Prime Minister��s heart can��t accept it.


    At this time, if you change to a straightforward prime minister to stand here, then you may not be able to say anything to him immediately. But because the Prime Minister himself is just a flattering person, he has no courage to say so to the King. So he can only say to Victor in a euphemistic tone.


    "My Majesty, can tell me the reason why you have done this. You know, this is a policy we have pursued for more than a decade. If you change it casually, it may cause great turmoil in this country. I don''t think that is the scene you would like to see. So, should you give me a reason to say it?"


    "What? I have to issue a new decree in my own country. Do I need a reason?"


    When he heard the Prime Minister, Victor couldn��t help but pick a brow. Looking at the unpleasant look on his face, the Prime Minister immediately said with a low eyebrow.


    "No, no, my king. Things are not what you think. This is your country, of course you can do whatever you want. Just after all, there are so many benefits around us. Even if it is to appease their emotions, we have to give a suitable reason. If it is a compilation, we have to make it out."


    "Then tell them that I am not satisfied with the country''s current interests. I need more, yes."


    With a casual wave, Victor made a dissatisfaction. Looking at him like this, the Prime Minister could only smile and nod.


    "Well, this reply is barely convincing. So what are the two remaining requirements? I hope there will be no first trouble, because if that is the case, I really can''t help you round the field, the King." ��


    "Reassured, rest assured. The rest is much simpler than the first one."


    "First of all, I intend to build a large energy station in China. I have already contacted a scientist, we provide funds, he provides technology. Then the entire control of the energy station is in my hands, he only enjoys The welfare problem. And what you have to do is to give the plan a green light. Because I want to make this energy station a Latvia company. I want it to be not only the pillar industry of Latvia, but also The energy supply of all the countries around it. In a word, I rely on it to gain benefits, honors and status. Do you understand?"


    Compared with the previous orders, this command is really much simpler, and it is also in line with the king''s usual hustle and bustle. Therefore, for his statement, the Prime Minister did not believe that he could do this, but he still responded with a reply.


    "This is a small matter, your Majesty. Please rest assured, give it to me, I promise that it will be implemented safely."


    "You are always so reassuring, my old friend. Then I will tell you about my third order. This order is, I want you to come forward on my behalf and contact some EU member states. Ask them to support me. In the current Allied conference, I want to get a place in it and the kind of thing I can talk about. This matter is very important to me, so I want you to do it as soon as possible. Even say, you can use it as a condition to write Into the EU''s treaty. As for the price, as long as we have, you can open it. All I want is the result, it is just the result, do you understand?"


    It is so clear to understand that if the Prime Minister does not understand, then he is not qualified to continue to sit in this position. The Prime Minister��s answer did not disappoint him, because he quickly gave a positive answer. This is what is most satisfying for Victor now. So immediately, he patted the shoulder of the Prime Minister and said to him with a smile.


    "Old friends, don''t let me down. You just have to do this thing. I promise that you will be rich and wealthy for the rest of your life. Well, I will not leave you any more. These three things will be done as soon as possible. I hope to get a reply as soon as possible. Right, let Linna stay with you. I think she can give you some help a lot, isn''t it?"


    In the face of this problem, the Prime Minister stunned and revealed a smile that a man knew. For him, the king is still the king, he knows his heart too much.

 Chapter 1392： Selfishness

    Seeing the Prime Minister��s ignorance of leaving in front of himself, Victor��s heart could not help but sneer.


    Of course, he can''t fully trust this habitual and charming dogleg. Because this is not his dog leg, but the dog leg of the dead king. Maybe now, he can serve himself wholeheartedly, but when his pace is getting bigger, he will almost certainly doubt and question himself.


    Don''t treat others as fools, because when you treat others as fools, you can''t be much worse than being a fool. Victor has always remembered this truth, so when he sent the Prime Minister, he was already ready to deal with him.


    And this plan will eventually fall on the lady who is called Linna. Although this woman is nominally Latovinia''s socialite, in fact, she has already died in the night last night. It is only a devil who is immersed in his flesh. And what kind of end will be with a devil **, do not want to know.


    The Prime Minister will be replaced by the guy Trusted by Victor, and when he is replaced, his three-step plan can be carried out with peace of mind. Not only these three steps, but all his plans are like this. Because today is not the same, now he has obtained a near-perfect identity cover, and under this perfect identity cover, what he does will inevitably be protected to some extent.


    This is the benefit of both sides. Once his plan is formed, he can monitor the human actions with great brilliance. And as long as he can monitor the actions of human beings, then his secret arrangement can completely avoid the human eye. Humans can only find the smoke bombs that he lays down, but they can''t find anything that is truly valuable. And when they found out, maybe everything is too late.


    Of course, he also has to be careful about the plans of those smart people to peek at him. However, this chance is not great, because his time to operate it will not be too long. In such a short period of time, you must look at all his arrangements, unless someone deliberately targets him and invests manpower and resources on a large scale. But today''s world is full of smoke, how can it be allowed to do such things for the **** forces alone? So he is not too worried about this issue. In fact, for him, it is better to care about the overall operation and layout of the plan than to care about these eight characters.


    All the plans can be handed over to his hand. The only thing is that the plan for the energy station can only be opened by himself. This has nothing to do with his overall plan, but his only remaining good thoughts, which he wants to leave something for his country.


    Latvia is not a particularly large country with a land area of ??more than 40,000 square kilometers and a population of just over one million. Its economic situation is based on agriculture, coupled with the export of some metal resources. The market is limited and economic development is naturally limited. It can be said that the poverty of Latvia is not unreasonable. And there is not much that is really easy to use for Latvia to get rid of this poverty.


    Developing high-tech, Latovinia lacks talent and resources. Developing tourism and transit trade, they lack transportation and geographical advantages. In the development of resource trade, Latvia has only a small amount of heavy metals and coal resources, which is not in short supply in the international market, so it is impossible to achieve long-term development. When you think about it, Victor can only make an idea on energy.


    And the reason why he decided to make an idea from the energy side is that Victor has his own reasons.


    First of all, he is a scientist himself. Before the fall to this point, his greatest scientific achievement was a new nuclear fusion energy development plan. Although the plan was eclipsed in Stark''s Ark reaction furnace and Dr. Otto''s artificial sun, it has to be acknowledged that this is still a high-tech that exceeds the current human energy technology.


    In the complete failure of Dr. Otto''s artificial sun plan, Stark can only stop its own energy plan in the North American continent. His new energy plan can definitely cause a sensation throughout Europe. It can be said that he only needs to come up with this technology, he can enjoy the highest level of VIP treatment in any country in Europe. Even if he does not do this, but implements this technology with Latvia as a stronghold, he can still cooperate with other European countries.


    The replacement of traditional energy by new energy is an inevitable trend. With his new energy, not only can Europe be profitable, but the life of Latovinians can also be fundamentally improved. It can be said that even if he sells his new energy at a price of 50% of natural gas, he can still make the whole Latvia live a happy and prosperous life.


    He said that he can make Latovinia a new student. This new life is not just as simple as changing a king. From the inside out, it is completely reborn, so that all Latvians feel a completely different life. This is what he really means. As for why he has to do this, it can only be said that his personal interests and hobbies.


    Now he is like a person who has no evil, and suddenly sends out good thoughts from his heart. This kind of good thoughts is very valuable for him, and even it is unique. No matter what the factors, in the case that this kind of good thought will not affect him, he will want to make it as perfect as possible.


    So, he chose to do this. Not only actively participate in it, but also prepare to do everything in one hand. This is what he intends to do during his time as a king. And just as he actively planned to operate all of this, on the other side of the continent, another force he said he did not know was actively carrying out his work.


    Ao Chuang, at this moment, has already made its plan into a very critical and critical step. If Victor''s transformation into the king of Latvinia made his plan a big step forward. Then, with the strength of half of the North American consortium, and the support of the German consortium and the government, the speed of the plan is absolutely above the speed of Victor.


    From the layout to the present, in just a few months, he has already placed the most core part of his plan in major cities in Europe. The health care company and factory called the New Era is the most important part of his plan.


    German capital, consortium channel. I have to say that this has brought countless conveniences to this company called the New Era. Although it has not yet been officially listed, the products made by its company have already been widely publicized throughout Europe, and this has naturally attracted the attention of countless people.


    Health care products are still very marketable, especially for health care companies that are researched and developed by large consortia. So when the time came to September 25th, when the first IPO conference was held at the headquarters of the New Era in Berlin, whether it was the media, related scholars or interested potential customers, it was already bustling with the organizers. Prepare the entire event hall.


    They are waiting for the New Era to make a good start for their products. And just in their expectation, a middle-aged man has already taken the stage on the stage with a microphone and said directly to all the audience under the stage.


    "Welcome, welcome to the first new product launch of the New Era company. I would like to thank you all for your expectations, because I am afraid that we have not even thought of it, we can achieve such a sneak peek. But I think this It should also be justified. After all, our products will be the beginning of a new era for the whole human race. We have such confidence, I believe that everyone has such expectations for us. So, I also Not much to say these nonsense. Here is my new era company ceo Kurt Adenau to introduce you to our latest products, the first generation of nano-guards."


    The middle-aged man created a harmonious atmosphere with his own witty and confident language, and immediately after the opening, he entered the topic. A light blue liquid with a double helix inside, which was loaded with a delicate glass cup, was placed on the big screen of the conference.


    The delicate cups are very transparent, and they have only one outer casing unlike ordinary water cups. Inside the structure, there is a deliberately filled glass space, which is why the liquid inside shows a double helix shape. Because the design of the cup is like this.


    This design is simply a work of art. It can be said that if this is not a special health supplement, but a new beverage. With this cup alone, it is enough to meet the needs of most of the control, so that they are eager to do so.


    Of course, the average drink is not worthy of such a cup. Because the light is at the cost they are completely mismatched. You can''t expect a two-dollar cola with a one-dollar cup to sell very well. So from this point of view, the liquid in the quilt is obviously also extraordinary.


    Kurt is very clear about this, and he knows how to highlight the extraordinary product. So he immediately turned off the lights on the stage, and the whole stage was completely immersed in the darkness.


    Of course, it is not completely dark. Because the glass in his hand is shining. The source of these rays is the light blue liquid inside.


    Everyone present can clearly see the truth inside through the big screen. In the blue liquid, countless fluorescent lights are flashing a little bit, like the stars in the night sky, with a dazzling charm. It''s hard to imagine that a beverage health product would actually behave like this in the dark. This made many people exclaimed, and while they exclaimed, they could not help but have such a question.


    What are these sparkling little things?

 Chapter 1393： Nano Guardian magical effect

    Although this special health drink looks very beautiful, there are some concerns about the normal person''s heart when using it. Because the general drink can not have these sparkling things inside, and in the case of not knowing what these sparkling things are, probably only the madman dare to drink these things directly.


    Most of the company''s health products in the new century are already in the upper class, because only they can make daily consumption of these advanced health products. And such people are often very reluctant, they do not want to take their own life because of some strange things. Therefore, if they want to accept the so-called first generation of nano-guards, Kurt must also make an explanation that will convince them.


    Kurt, who is ceo, knows very well, so he immediately introduced his own products.


    "I believe that when you see this, you will have such a question. What kind of ghosts are these little things that flash and flash? You will have concerns. You will worry that this thing is safe. I understand your feelings. Believe me, if I am not the ceo of this company, I don''t know the truth of this product, I will never pour it into my mouth."


    "However, just because I have all of the above identities, I can tell you with certainty. Rest assured, this is safe and dangerous. I even can tell you clearly that this is the core of the Nano Guardian generation. Please see the big screen, the audience. The following is the solemnity of the announcement to you, its true face!"


    The hologram of the Nano Guardian generation began to appear on the big screen, and as the lens continued to enlarge, the micro-components of the Nano Guardian were also revealed to the audience under the stage little by little. The sparkling little things are magnified again and again, from the shimmer that can only be recognized by the naked eye to the specific things, and the value of the whole display has reached the level of horror in billions. In this case, everyone finally sees its truth. And this immediately gave them an unstoppable exclamation.


    Because at the moment they are in front of them are countless strange oval machines. The round body is covered with a mechanical arm like a tentacles, which looks a bit strange, even awkward. And when they think that they want to drink these things as a drink, many people can''t help but change their faces.


    It can be said that at this time, if it is not because of the German government behind the New Era, there are many people who have to swear and then leave. But now they didn''t do it, but they couldn''t stop it.


    Looking at such a situation, Kurt certainly cannot continue to hang their appetite. So immediately, he began to introduce the products of his company.


    "I believe that you have already seen its true colors. Now I want to introduce this to you. This is the core of the Nano Guardian, the ultra-miniature nano-robot developed entirely by the company''s patent. I saw the enlarged number on the big screen. No. Yes, it is very small, so small that it is no more than one-fifth of a nanometer in length. This means that it is much smaller than a single bacterium, even smaller than an atom! In the nano-guardian generation, the number of such nano-robots will exceed 100 million."


    "Maybe you will be wondering why we are going to put these seemingly scary nanobots into so-called health supplements. Maybe you will be suspicious of taking these rare nanomachined health drinks, but believe me, I promise After you have seen the effects of it, you will not have any doubts about this."


    ��Next, I will show you all the clinical trials of this product. First, start with a cute little mouse. What you see now is a specially-fertilized mouse, yes, it��s fat. Because of some very scientific factors, its obesity rate exceeds all its similarities. We gave it a name, called white fat man."


    Kurt said that when the picture on the big screen turned, there was a white meat mass. Under the introduction of Kurt, there was a burst of laughter immediately.


    These laughter is for a reason. Because this so-called white fat man is indeed too fat. Its limbs barely touched the ground because its belly completely pushed it up. The thick belly and the thick waist make the mouse completely fat into a ball. It is hard to imagine how such a small thing can be acted upon. Don''t forget, it is a mouse. And if a mouse can''t even drill a hole, then it will be too shameful for the mouse family.


    Hearing the laughter, Kurt��s face also showed a smile. He put this white fat man in the first case for this. As an embarrassing businessman, he knows how to dispel the uneasiness in people''s hearts, and this is only his first step.


    "Look at our poor white fat man. It has become fat and a sphere. It can be said that if the breeder does not feed it regularly, its current size will not allow him to find food normally. Now you see it. That is, our staff is taking oral feeding and feeding it to the scene of the Nano Guardian generation. Then, what you will see is its fast-forward change within two days."


    The image on the big screen starts to fast forward, and it is clear from fast-forward that this little mouse, called the white fat man, reduces the fat on his body at a speed visible to the naked eye. From a sphere to an ellipse, and then from an ellipse to a somewhat robust rat. In the end it becomes a normal mouse. This process took only forty-eight hours.


    Forty-eight hours can make such changes, and such technology is enough to attract the attention of many people. Let them change back from the jokes. And looking at the change in their attitude, Kurt smiled and continued.


    "I believe that you have seen the change of white fat. Then, let''s look at the second one. This is the chimpanzee Caesar. A veteran smoker. Because of the special hobby of the breeder, he is infected with cigarettes, and one dye is Eight years. This is our perspective on Caesar''s lungs. I believe you can understand what it means."


    Smoking is harmful to health, even if it is a monkey smoking. It can be seen from the dialysis chart on the big screen that the lungs of this orangutan are already gorgeous. Disgusting is simply unbelievable. Unceremoniously, just looking at this thing, most doctors can sentence him to death. However, Kurt cited this example not to let people understand how much harm smoking has, he is ultimately for the propaganda of the Nano Guardian generation. So immediately, he said to the people present.


    "Smoking is harmful to health. Look at what this poor chimpanzee has become. According to a professional doctor''s diagnosis, he has already contracted lung cancer, and only one year of life can live. But I want to tell you. Yes, with the generation of Nano Guardian, this is not an incurable disease!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the scene of the staff feeding the chimpanzee to the nano-guardian generation appeared on the big screen. Then there is a test chart of its physical condition. As you can see from the fragmented chart, the chimpanzee''s lungs are constantly improving, and both the cancerous tissue and its poor lung condition caused by smoking are shifting toward a healthier direction. And after the time fast forwards to a month later, the chimpanzee''s physical health monitoring has surpassed its peers, absolutely right above the normal level.


    In the face of this, people who originally thought of the Nano Guardian as a new type of slimming tea have thoroughly spirited and invested 100% of their attention. Because they have discovered that this so-called health supplement may be as real as they have advertised, with the potential to create a new era of humanity.


    The utility it has shown is already significantly higher than the current medical level of humans. The kind of thing that can suppress and cure cancer cells, even if applied to humans with only half the effect, can definitely be called the gospel of human beings. In the face of such a gospel, no one can care for indifference, so their attitude can be imagined.


    In the face of such a change, Kurt smiled and continued.


    "Yes, as you can see. Cancer is no longer a killer for humans. Clinical trials on chimpanzees are a good show. If you don''t believe it, we have other proofs." Here I would like to thank the German government and the affiliated hospital of Heidelberg University for their cooperation. He provides us with professional medical staff and very suitable volunteers. Now you see three typical examples."


    Kurt said that clinical video recordings of three patients appeared on the big screen. On the surface, the situation of these three people is not good. Of course, no one knows how bad the law is, and this requires Kurt to give a detailed explanation.


    "These three patients have brain cancer, respectively. Lymphoma has a considerable degree of leukemia. The doctors at the Heidelberg University Hospital have been consulting the doctors. Their situation is already at its worst, with current medical technology. Look, it is basically impossible to be cured. Then the hospital recommended us to these patients, and after signing the agreement, we also began to use Nano Guardian instead of them for treatment. This is the beginning of the diagnosis, and then, this It is the situation after two months."19

 Chapter 1394： Hundreds of illnesses cure the Xuanran wave

    Anyone who knows a little about medicine can see that the health of these three people has been significantly improved. Of course, what kind of improvement is this, they are not clear. This also requires Kurt to explain to them, and Kurt explained this.


    "Clinical trials have shown that cancer patients in these three patients have been effectively cured. The cancer cells in them have been eliminated, even the physical weakness caused by the disease, and because of our The treatment has been effectively improved. For a total of ten courses, I guarantee that both of them are healthier than any of the audience present."


    "As for the last one. We all know the harmfulness of leukemia, which is a kind of malignant clonal disease of hematopoietic stem cells. The clonal leukemia cells are massive in bone marrow and other hematopoietic tissues due to uncontrolled proliferation, differentiation disorders, and blocked apoptosis. Proliferate, infiltrate other non-hematopoietic tissues and organs, and inhibit normal hematopoietic function. Clinically, different degrees of anemia, hemorrhage, infection, fever, liver, spleen, lymphadenopathy and bone pain can be cured, as long as you treat it in time. And fortunate enough to get the hematopoietic stem cells that match you. Of course, our patient is not lucky in this regard, but he is lucky to meet us. The Nano Guardian generation can effectively remove his body because of clonal leukemia cell bands. The patient who came, as long as he took our products regularly, even the small problems of anemia and bleeding would not be committed. In a way, he has been cured, but compared to the former two The price he paid was a little bit bigger."


    Kurt''s explanation is surprising, although the cure for the last leukemia patient sounds a bit more complicated, but one thing is unchangeable. That is, their products have indeed cured the ills of these human eyes and defeated the terrible disease. This is something that everyone can''t imagine, so immediately, some of them came to exclaim.


    For this exclamation, Kurt only showed a big smile.


    "I heard the exclamation. In fact, this is nothing to be surprised. If you can''t do this, what is the qualification of our new era company to slog the slogan of creating a new era of humanity? Well, get down to business. The clinical trials, I believe that you have a clear understanding of the products we have made, and should also dispel the doubts about the previous small problems. Those who now, let me introduce you in a grand and detailed way. Product, Nano Guardian generation."


    ��The Nano Guardian generation is a perfect health care product developed on the basis of clinical trials and fully suitable for today''s human body. As you can see, it can effectively improve the health of the human body. For example, obesity, weakness, body The basic physiological conditions such as aging are removed from the human body. It can be said that in addition to not being immortal, it can completely keep the body in the most healthy state."


    "In addition, it can enhance human immunity, effectively remove all diseased cells in humans, resist viruses and cells that invade the human body, etc. Any disease can be cured for us. A bottle of nano-guardian can''t. Come, two bottles, two bottles will not come to three bottles. We can guarantee to all consumers, no matter what the disease, as long as you actively and insist on taking our products, you will never suffer any illness or even death due to these diseases. Troubled."


    ��Every bottle of nano-guardian generation contains more than 100 million nano-robots whose energy can work in your body for a whole week. After a week, they will be released from your body with normal human metabolism. You don''t need to worry about how these little things will affect your body. You don''t need to worry about how we will use them for you. We only provide health, and they only bring health. That''s it."


    He said these words, and immediately there was a burst of excitement. Although some people complain that this health supplement can only last for a week, anyone who knows its value will not feel that there is any problem. What''s more, they don''t worry that there is such a small group of things in their bodies. For a week, it is just for them to accept the psychological bottom line.


    Healthy, long-lived, and still keep your body in the best condition. Such conditions are enough for all people to rush. It can be said that at this time everyone is imagining that they can get such a bottle of magical health products. In the face of their cravings, the almost crazy desire. Kurt immediately laughed.


    "I think of this time, you will be very concerned about the next few questions. For example, how is our product pricing, how to sell it, and whether the output can meet the demand that is entangled. At this point, I Everyone promises that we will give you a satisfactory answer."


    "First of all, it''s about pricing. Maybe you will think that this inter-generational product will be sold at a very expensive price. But here, what I want to say to everyone is that if it is too expensive, then how do we come? Declaring that he is creating a new era of humanity? So its price must be very reasonable, and it can benefit the vast majority of people around the world. And this price is, each nano guardian price is 199 euros. ""


    "Of course, this is just the most common price. If you want better service, we can also provide a customized version. What is the role of the customized version? Let''s say, you feel that your body is not good enough, want more Good shape. You feel that your vision is not good enough, you want more sharp vision. You feel that your height is not high enough, you want to develop higher, we can do it for you. Our aim is for humanity. Health services, so any one project, we can meet your needs."


    This is a special channel for the rich to develop. After all, no matter what kind of goods, they are to serve different people. Some people pay less and can enjoy the general treatment. And some people pay more and naturally enjoy better treatment. There is nothing to criticize. Paying is equal to return, very reasonable, and very satisfying the needs of those rich. So immediately, there was already a round of applause from the stage.


    This is not a care, but a real applause. Everyone is very satisfied with Kurt��s statement. Because for them, this almost means the beginning of a new future. There is no disease, and there are no health concerns. This is great, isn''t it?


    Of course, things are good, they must be able to enjoy it. So everyone is concerned about the next question, that is, the problem that production has been sold.


    This point, Kurt has already thought of it, so immediately, he said to everyone present.


    ��With regard to channel and production issues, you don��t have to worry too much. Our New Era has established factories in major cities across Europe, 24 hours of water operation, and absolutely guarantees sufficient supply. In addition, the branches of major cities and The sales outlets have been established. Anyone, as long as they hold the identification certificate, can purchase the Nano Guardian generation in our company. At the same time, we have also established a complete delivery system on the network, you can also order through the network. The way to place orders directly from our company. This is also a special channel that we have developed for the majority of consumers. I think we should be able to make everyone satisfied with this arrangement."


    Kurt��s words undoubtedly greeted applause, and no one would deny that the product launch of the New Era was a perfect start. It can be said that at this time, although the press conference has not completely ended, the news about the nano guardian generation on the Internet has already exploded.


    ��The new gospel of human technology comes from the latest products of the New Era.��


    "To completely get rid of the disease, human life will enter a new era."


    "Nano Guardian''s first generation product launch, let us see what is called the perfect future."


    Under the power of the consortium, almost all European media have consistently praised the products of the New Era. Although the rise of this company will inevitably affect the interests of some medical and biological companies, the benefits it brings are enough to allow more people to spare no effort to balance these possible obstacles.


    This is the gap between the consortium and the country. The same technology, which is placed on the state, may not be fully implemented. They need to consider a lot of things, especially if they involve national stability. But to the consortium, as long as the consortium can get huge benefits from them, they will not care about the consequences of doing so.


    In this matter, the German government was kidnapped. But because the German consortium is also working on it, it may not be able to do anything about the Austrian innovation that dominates it. They can only watch the real look of the Austrian creation, and pray that his product will be left unattended.


    However, with such a successful press conference, how can the New Era company be left unattended? It can be said that when the press conference is over, the rich people all over the world are waving banknotes almost, wanting to buy such a magical gift.


    This thing is enough to make them crazy. The more enthusiastic they are, the more satisfied they are with the capitalists behind them, and the more they will increase their support for the New Era. And this is what Aoxu wants to see most.


    For him, the plan is already here. The rest, just waiting for it to slowly ferment. 19

 Chapter 1395： Great appetite for real purpose

    Kurt returned to the office building in the shopping district of Berlin''s 206 district. Along the way, almost all employees are asking him a good voice.


    This kind of hello is not only because of the respect for Kurt, but also for the long-term ambition and dependence of the company of the new era. Being in this company, they are very aware of how great the company''s future potential is. It can be said that as long as they work hard, they can become the veterans of the New Era Company over time. At that time, wealth, status, and pain were at your fingertips.


    In this case, no one will ever go with their own future. So naturally, they will do their best to treat their work. Saying hello to Kurt is only part of their work. Nothing is worthwhile.


    Kurt didn''t care much about the good voices of his employees. He cares about his position and his own work. He was able to be selected from the consortium and became the ceo on the bright side of the New Era. He certainly knew how big this was. It is not polite to say that as long as he can operate well, he may not be a part of the consortium''s forces by virtue of the credit given to him by the new era. Being able to become a master from a wage earner is undoubtedly the most desired thing in his heart. So naturally, he will do his best for his current tasks.


    When he returned to his office, he closed the door tightly and quickly dialed a satellite phone. When the phone was connected and Rothschild��s figure appeared in front of him, he immediately stood up in a respectful manner and then greeted him in a low voice.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Rothschild. I have a good news to tell you."


    "It''s Kurt. Why, is the conference very successful?"


    Seeing that the people in front of him were respectful and respectful, Ou Chuang also sneered at the bottom of his heart, and also pretended to be a look of harmony and asked about it with concern.


    "Yes, sir. The conference was very successful." Although Ao Chuang''s attitude is very harmonious, Kurt will not forget his duty. He is just a working person, and the migrant worker can never qualify for the same level as the boss. At this time, a slight gaffe may have an impact on his future. You know, there are a lot of people waiting to pull him down behind him. So he is very cautious, especially in attitude. ��At the press conference, our Berlin head office has received more than 200,000 orders. According to our current statistics, the number of orders in each branch has exceeded 3 million. This is only a few after the press conference. The amount of orders per hour. We have reason to believe that it will exceed 10 million in two days and more than 50 million in one week."


    What is the concept of 50 million? In terms of pricing for the Nano Guardian generation, this means they can get billions of euros in sales in a week. And to know that with the magical effect of the Nano Guardian generation, anyone who has tried can not give up using it. And its effective use time is only one week, which means that they get equal or even more turnover every week. This is a bit more crazy than printing money, so the natural Kurt is full of excitement and excitement when reporting this.


    But for this value, Aochuang is not very satisfied. Fifty million sounds a lot, but it doesn''t mean that the 50 million sales will be distributed to everyone''s head. And this means that the true purchasers of the Nano Guardian generation are far less than 50 million. 20 million, 10 million or even less is possible. Such a figure is too small compared to the billions of people around the world, and even one percent of his overall plan is not even one. Of course it was impossible to satisfy him, so immediately, he straightened his face and ordered Kurt.


    "You did a good job, Kurt. But you didn''t do it well enough. Such sales are far from the values ??in my heart, so you have to open up a bigger market as much as you can to make more People develop the habit of using Nano Guardians. This is my order to you, do you understand what I mean?"


    The order of Ao Chuang made Kurt''s face a bit stiff. He really didn''t think that his master would have such a big appetite. Be aware that tens of millions of regular users are already a very large number. In this world, few companies have such a large user base. Going up, it is estimated that only super-it companies like Microsoft and Apple can have fans of this size. This is the result of their decades of development. Now, Ao Chuang wants to catch up with them in a short period of time, how is it possible? I am afraid that the world''s health care products market does not have this scale.


    Kurt had a heartache, so he immediately said something to Otsen.


    "Hello, I understand what you mean. But I am not sure that I can do this. The market is limited, our pace is already very fast, and the cities of several important cities have already been saturated by our impact. Under such circumstances, it is not so easy to get bigger sales. It may not even be possible to get a satisfactory response within a few years."


    "Coulter, you have to know. This is a project that the consortium values. We have invested so much power to support your operation. If you can''t give us a satisfactory explanation, then I can only regret to tell you that you It can only be abandoned by us. You can''t do it, it doesn''t mean that others can''t do it. Many people are taking advantage of this position under you?"


    Ao Chuang��s warning made Kurt hate, but he could do nothing. In such a situation, he can only give a positive answer by biting his teeth.


    "I know, sir. I will do what you are satisfied with. I promise!"


    "Don''t let me down, Kurt. The consortium has high expectations for you. You have to wait for this expectation."


    In one sentence, I hang up the newsletter and ignore what kind of mood Kurt would be. Ao Chuang began to frown and figured out his plans.


    He naturally demanded such a large sales. Because only by expanding sales, he can affect more people. Only with this approach can he ensure that his dreams turn into reality.


    Ordinary people think that the Nano Guardian generation is just a simple health supplement, but only he knows how complicated and ulterior things there are. The technology he offers is not just for making money. Making money is only second, just to let the New Era company grow and develop, so that the market size can be spread to the real world. He doesn''t value money. He cares more about those users who use this product.


    On behalf of the Nano Guardian, after a week, those nano-robots entering the body will be discharged with normal metabolism. But only he knows that this statement is not accurate. Only a large part can be discharged, and a small part of the essence of existence will remain in the human body forever. A special transformation work is done by the biological energy of the human body.


    The more you use, the faster you can transform. Once used for more than ten cycles, this transformation will be completely irreversible. What happens to those who have undergone the transformation? Other Austrian creations are not sure, but one thing is certain. That is, these people will become the perfect human beings in his mind, because they will completely abandon all the bad habits of the past and become an absolutely pure existence.


    There are no more differences and no more disputes. Everything will be decided by him, and those people will never question his ruling and question his absolutely correct decision. This is what he is doing now, and the first step in the practice he has dreamed of.


    In the face of dreams, he naturally hopes that the sooner the better. So he only imposed such a heavy burden on Kurt. However, he also knows that such a thing is impossible to force. He can only squeeze the potential of Kurt, but what Kurt can do is uncertain. He couldn''t really replace Kurt because he had no suitable person in his hand to replace him.


    Now he can only wait. And while he was waiting, some people were unwilling to let him idle. Soon, he received a message that the German government had met him and wanted to have a meeting with him on business development.


    With today''s identity, he knows exactly what this negotiation is for. It is nothing more than a dispute of interests and cession. In all fairness, he really does not want to mix these humans'' shit, but since he wants to use this identity to realize his dream, he must learn to give in. So in this case, he can only choose to attend. Just the first time he attended the meeting, the German female prime minister had already warmly welcomed.


    "Welcome, Mr. Rothschild. I heard the news about your new project. I haven''t had time to congratulate you, and I have developed a potential for endless existence. Rothschild is worth Rothschild, your bottom line is really not The same is true."


    "You have won the prize, Ms. Prime Minister. I want to come to me so specially, not just to say these things."


    Already accustomed to the human bend, Ao Chuang knows that such a rhetoric is nothing but a cover-up. They are sure to find more important things. And these things are the real problem. He didn''t want to waste too much time on it, so he went straight to the point and couldn''t go straight directly.


    In the face of such directness, the Prime Minister��s wife is not happy, but it is impossible to attack. He is very aware of how powerful the power of the consortium is, and it is unwise to offend him. Therefore, she can only press the emotions in her heart, and then replied if nothing happened.


    "There is nothing too big, just two questions, you need to discuss it carefully with you."19

 Chapter 1396： Occupy interest solo double spring

    "The first question is about the US garrison. We are already preparing for this work. Everything you have suggested, including the guilty book, has been written and announced. As you think, This is indeed to get us a lot of people''s approval and sympathy. But it is impossible to let those US garrisons withdraw from this point. So, is it that you should act?"


    The first question of the Prime Minister is the old saying. For her, nothing has made it important for the US garrison to be removed from Germany. So she must be putting this issue first. In the face of her problem, Ao Chuang immediately nodded and answered seriously.


    "Of course, I will be ready to start. Directly attack the US currency system. This is the best way for them to feel the economic pressure. You don''t have to worry too much, we have the ability to do this. So, you only have to wait for us. The good news is fine."


    Since Ou Chuang said so, then Prime Minister Ms. naturally cannot have more opinions. She is very clear that it is impossible to do something about the US economy by virtue of her own strength. Even if it has fallen, it is not a German that can be moved. The best result is nothing but a loss of both sides. In Europe, under the premise that the world has become a second-line, the two losses are actually just failures.


    She can''t do this, she can only count on the consortium under the Austrian creation to do it. This is no way, so she can only sigh and say.


    "Well, I will wait for your good news. I hope you can give me a reply that will satisfy me. Otherwise! Mr. Rothschild, I promise that your company''s things will not be sold in Europe. You I know, I have this ability."


    For the threat of the Prime Minister, Ao Chuang is not on the mind. Because of this, there is no strength at all. Before the release of the Nano Guardian, she might still be able to rely on her political power to stop him, but when the product was released, she was already trying to control the initiative. Those consumers, even those politicians, will not allow her to do so. Because no one can refuse health, no one can refuse to protect one''s body. If the German Chancellor wants to cruelly strip the protective shell that the New Age Company created for them, then she is against these people. No one will let a guy who threatens his life''s life exist, so her consequences can be imagined.


    However, although it is no longer taboo on the strength of the German Chancellor, considering the development of the company requires the support of the German government, Ao Chuang decided to ignore this threat. Time is precious, there is no need to waste on such things. So he opened the subject and asked directly.


    "I know, Ms. Prime Minister. So what is the second thing you said?"


    "The second thing? It''s just a small matter." With a positive answer, the Prime Minister''s face showed a satisfied smile. "This has something to do with your company. I don''t know how to coordinate interests within your consortium, but now, there are some large medical groups in other countries who have found me in the name of diplomacy. I hope that I will come forward with you. Discuss the issue of cooperation. They are very interested in the technology you have in hand, so they want to work with you on this technology."


    "Oh, infatuated." Although the Prime Minister said that the cooperation is such a good word, but Austrian is very clear, this is not a cooperation at all, but the embarrassment of the technology he has in his hands. They have seen the benefits of this technology, of course, it is impossible to let this fat flesh pass in front of themselves, but they have no chance to take a bite. They will spare no effort to reach out to the fat. The so-called cooperation at the moment is only the first temptation.


    This is related to the plans and dreams of Ao Chuang. Of course, he can''t tolerate anyone with impure motives to intervene, so he immediately blocked this and immediately said it with a hard enough attitude.


    "The trouble tells these people. This is a private property belonging to the Rothschild family. Anyone who dares to fight the Rothschild family''s property must be prepared to be enemies with the entire American consortium. If they want war, Then we will give them war without hesitation. The United States is the best example, you make them think clearly!"


    "Of course, of course. I will pass on your words to them, believe me, we are partners, aren''t they?"


    Hearing the emotions of Ao Chuang at this time, the Prime Minister quickly accepted the way. She does not want to be used as an enemy by the consortium, as Ogilvy said. The United States is the best example. Germany can be as good as the United States. If it is tossed by the power of the consortium, it is not just as simple as hurting. Therefore, she was troubled by her own troubles, and she did not want to be involved.


    With such a reply, Ao Chuang is too lazy to talk to those so-called people. He chilled a few words and left with his subordinates directly from here. Looking at the back of his departure, the German Chancellor��s face was a complicated look. Seriously, she is very envious of the status of Ao Chuang today. Don''t look at her being a prime minister. I really want to compare it. She is really not as cool and happy as Ao Chuang.


    Everything Ou Chuang has is his own, and everything she has is just this country. The state can give her this and take away everything she has. She is just a master. The true master of this country is never her, of course, not the so-called people. After all, she is just a migrant worker like Coulter.


    This is a very tragic reality, but Ms. Prime Minister can only accept such a reality. What she can do now is to do everything she can in this position and make as many people as possible. Only in this way can she get a better life after retirement. The leaders of the capital countries are actually pursuing this, otherwise there will not be so many people will spare no effort to help those large enterprises to get everything they want.


    This is just a simple exchange of benefits. He provided convenience to these companies during his reign, and the company gave him support after he abdicated. This is a mutually beneficial thing, and only the country is the only one who suffers losses.


    Of course, according to this statement, Ms. Prime Minister should try to promote this cooperation. But she knew very well that her roots were there. The German consortium has reached a cooperation agreement with the American consortium. At this time, if she introduces outsiders to separate their interests, then it is not a good thing for her. So she followed the will of Occe and agreed with his rejection. However, for those people she is not willing to offend too deeply. Therefore, her most troublesome problem now is probably how to send these guys.


    This is her business, Austrian can not care. What he cares about now is his own actions, and of course the so-called promise.


    It is also good for him to drive away the US garrison. At the very least, when he plans to go to the critical moment, he does not have to worry that the Stark government will use the military forces here to interfere with him. Although he is not afraid of the current army, he thinks that for his huge plan, he really can not tolerate a slight deviation. So even if the strength of the army was minimal, he decided to exclude them.


    However, this kind of thing can be done as simple as it is said. In any case, the dollar is once the mainstream international currency. As the core of the Bressenton system, although it has lost the economic status directly linked to gold, it is still strong and can not be ignored. It��s not a smart move to launch a currency war against the dollar. Because as long as the struggle is intensified, then a little carelessness may trigger a financial crisis that affects the world enough to make the entire world''s economy tremble like a earthquake.


    Austrian can not want to create a terrible disaster throughout the world. So he must control this currency war within the limits that can be controlled. To control such a struggle, it is impossible to rely solely on his own efforts. This also requires the cooperation of the United States.


    Of course, he does not expect the Stark government to cooperate with him. After all, his current status is Rothschild, the master of the consortium that has disrupted the entire United States. In this case, once the Stark government finds that they are attacking them, then maybe they will die with themselves.


    He can''t do this, so he can only do it one way. And his idea is to use his two identities to play a special double spring.


    Rothschild was hidden in the dark, using the power of the consortium to launch some tentative attacks, which made the US government feel some pressure. Then, use the identity of the identity of the Austrian realm to contact and confront. Under the premise of ensuring that the US economy is damaged but the impact is not too great, the Stark government itself agrees to ease the economic pressure by withdrawing troops and prevent the loss from expanding.


    The method is simple and not easy to operate. However, as one of the safest methods, Altron decided to do so. And when you think about it, this is his consistent style. In quietly, he has organized his own strength and began to play this special double spring.


    At this time, on the Indian side, the Hydra, which has been lurking, has already had a movement.


    For them, they have been crouching for too long. So it''s time to stand up and let others see what they have now. 89

 Chapter 1397： Optimum choice war to open

    Since the Hydra was stationed in India, their days have not been smooth. It was okay at the beginning, with the previous arrangements as a foundation, they ushered in a rare opportunity, and the entire organization has achieved unprecedented development. But with the reaction of the Allies and the establishment of the sanctuary, they can only honestly hold their tails as a human being, for fear of being hit by two sides.


    Especially the existence of shelters is the most stressful. Whenever you think of the existence behind the sanctuary, even a person like Steve can''t help but get up. It can be said that they dare not act rashly, and a large part of the reason is in the deterrent power of Ming Wang. Now, the threat from Ming Wang has been lifted, and of course they can��t sit still and wait.


    You should know that shelters and human frontier bases are cocking their corners in the bright and straight, from their pots to their bowls. In the past, sitting on the opposite side of an incomparable behemoth, they can only swallow their voices, even if they have grievances, they can only bear it. But now, the behemoth that threatens them is already off seat. Under such circumstances, of course, they are unlikely to continue to hold on.


    The Hydra needs an action to prove their sovereignty. They want to tell all the enemies that they are the only masters on this South Asian continent. There is no more direct way to achieve such a goal than war. Therefore, they are already ready for the war, and they are ready to drag one of the two opponents.


    At this time, the best choice is a shelter. Because the king of Ming is no longer there, the power of the sanctuary has been weakened to the limit. Only those shelters that will be guarded by the light may not be their opponents. As long as they can break through here, they can not only get a land of gods, but also prove to the world that they have the ability to pull down the gods. And this is absolutely to make any one feel jealous and fearful.


    However, although this is the case, this is only the most ideal situation. And if it is analyzed in fact, he does not think he has the ability to capture the shelter.


    Because the bright messengers who are not arguing in the shelters, just the people of the Ming Dynasty who are sitting behind them, are enough to make him jealous. You know, there isn''t a lot of people in it. Whether it is the piano that is known as the strongest mutant, Grey, or the true goddess of the real thing, is enough to make him worry. What''s more, their power is still entangled with the mutants. Once the mutants have joined in, even with the strength of the Hydra, it will inevitably fall into a hard battle. At that time, the cheaper one would only be the human allies.


    They will be very happy to sit on the mountain and watch the two of them hurt. It��s no exaggeration to even launch a nuclear bomb to the Hydra��s site. After all, at that time, the Hydra had already provoked the war. This means that they tore the peace of the skin, revealing their true face. Under such circumstances, the Allies can completely ignore the Indian refugees under the control of Hydra in the name of war and use force to give them a fatal blow.


    What do you think, this kind of thing can''t be made. So Steve just considered it and gave up his intention to use the shelter as his first goal, and then turned his attention to the frontier position of the Allies.


    Of course, it is risky to target the frontiers of humanity. The biggest risk first is that the shelter may be able to enjoy the benefits of the fisherman. However, the possibility of this has been vetoed by Steve. He is well aware that the shelter now has much more trouble than war. The loss of Ming Wang is a huge blow to the entire sanctuary and even the existence behind them. Now they can be said to be a mess of porridge. In order to find the trace of Ming Wang, it has completely fallen into the state of madness. And this makes them not necessarily put the war of humans and Hydra in their eyes.


    A group of women who are crazy about love may not be in trouble sometimes. They may also bring convenience to others, just like now. Steve has 80% confidence that these women will not intervene in his war. And such a grasp is enough for him to put all his energy into the battle against the Allies.


    Break through the human position and thoroughly win the South Asian continent. This is the plan that he thinks in his mind. However, he does not dare to guarantee that the Allied Congress will not be crazy to give up the interests of his own South Asian continent, and then directly give himself a nuclear explosion.


    The war between Hydra and humans has developed to this point, and it is already reasonable to use nuclear bombs. If it is possible to use the dangerous weapon of nuclear bombs to deal a fatal blow to the living power of Hydra, any country will smile and sign the submission.


    In the face of nuclear bombs, Hydra��s response is really embarrassing. In addition to some special cards, they can only rely on Steve''s Avalon and Smith''s Zhou asylum.


    Avalon��s power Steve has used it, and he has also confronted the nuclear bomb. He is very aware that the power of this power is indeed able to withstand the ravages of nuclear explosions. However, judging from the situation at the time, there is a limit to the blow he can bear.


    Indians have always been better at weapons than they have done. Although it possesses nuclear weapons, the power of its nuclear weapons is really poor. It is already their limit to be able to take out the millions of tons of nuclear bombs that have destroyed India.


    But the Confederate is different. As early as the Cold War, the Allies had already had a nuclear bomb reserve of 10 million tons. Even the big Ivan, which is nearly 100 million tons, is also available. After so many years have passed, the military equipment of several major countries in the Allies cannot be stagnant. Nuclear weapons, which are stronger and more terrifying, are naturally reserved.


    Under such circumstances, Steve did not dare to pack the ticket, and he could have the ability to resist such a terrible blow. So the only thing he can count on is the protection of Smith. And for Smith. Zhou has this ability, he is actually doubtful.


    On the surface, Smith. Zhou can deal with the Ming King, and Ming Wang is able to raise the hand to destroy the planet. In this case, with the support of Smith. Zhou, the nuclear bomb in the district is not feared. But from the understanding of Smith. Zhou, Steve is very skeptical about what he used to deal with Ming Wang.


    He is too aware of this guy. He has always acted in a conspiracy, and he will never use force in the event of conspiracy. In the process of his confrontation with Ming Wang, he had every reason to believe that he must have used any intrigues to make Ming Wang disappear.


    This is his judgment, and he is confident in his judgment. It��s just that if he counts it down, he really can��t be sure if Smith. Zhou can protect their safety. After all, this is the army he has worked so hard to pull. He does not want to make his long-term efforts fall short because of a few unnecessary mistakes.


    With his relationship with Smith. Zhou, of course he can directly tell his concerns. And Smith��s answer completely dispelled his concerns and allowed him to fully focus his attention on the war. Then, on a normal morning, the first battle after the destruction of South Asian continent was officially opened.


    The frontiers of mankind are themselves the defensive fronts established by the Avengers to ensure that more innocents are far from this land full of conspiracy. In the beginning, they planned to work with Serena to jointly develop a frontier city. In that case, the so-called frontier positions are more for the war base established for the Hydra, rather than as a bridgehead to help the refugees retreat.


    The reason for this change is that when superheroes such as Benner witnessed the tragedy that continues to occur in this land, they made up their minds. At that time, they had already decided to make the best efforts to help these innocent victims to break away from this bitter sea. And that means that they can''t let the same tragedy happen to these survivors anyway.


    Although the shelter is strong, the shelter is too deep into the Indian mainland. They do not have the ability to build a perfect defense system like a shelter. In order to protect the refugees, they can only shrink their defenses and build their positions before the coastal cities.


    Using yourself as a line of defense to protect the refugees behind them who have been sheltered by them is what the Avengers decided. With the support of the Allied government, their plan has been continually supplemented by manpower and material resources, and eventually formed a frontier position for the Hydra to lie in the throat.


    The Hydra has been coveted for a long time, but for various reasons, they can''t do anything about this place. Even more, they are still on the shelter.


    It must be said that this gives all the troops stationed in the frontier positions and the Avengers a false signal that the Hydra faces the pressure of both sides and can only adopt a conservative strategy of tormenting.


    They did not think that their allies had a big problem at this time, because no one could imagine it, and the powerful existence like Ming Wang would disappear inexplicably. They thought that everything was as usual, just paying attention to the Hydra''s every move in an observatory way.


    What they didn''t think of was that using this kind of information is not equal, the Hydra has been attacking them for such a time.


    The war began with a missile. When the raging flames swallowed the ruins of half a city, the human frontiers completely boiled. 7119

 Chapter 1398： The situation is getting worse

    Human frontier positions have never stopped monitoring the power of Hydra. So they can''t understand how the missile crossed their tight blockade and attacked them from the layers of radar surveillance.


    Even the origin of the attack was not found, which is beyond the expectations of all of them. However, since things have already happened, they can only face this cruel reality. It is an anachronism to recover the cause at this time. The most important thing now is to fight back and defend those innocent civilians.


    The second light is already shining in the sky. Like the previous missiles, it is an attack that does not know from there. When they enter this range, it is no longer a general means of interception. However, at this time, suddenly there was a shocking roar in the ruins of the city in the frontier position.


    A tall figure appeared in the sun, only to see him in the same place, the huge body directly pulled out an illusory green shadow, flying like a cannon to the sky, a few hundred meters above the sky Among the heights, then a loud bang hit the fire.


    Missile fuzes are mostly divided into trigger fuzes and non-trigger fuzes. At the moment, this is obviously a triggering fuze, so immediately, a huge flame is shot from this collision, mapping a huge expansive fireball in the sky, and then slamming the air in abundance, let The entire space seems to be turbulent.


    A loud bang, the green figure flew out of the fireball, like the meteorite falling from the sky, directly smashing through the ruins of a tall building, then smashing through the ground and deep into the surface. There was a tremor on the ground and the smoke was raised high. In this case, the figure that many people have just had is already fierce. But the thick snoring from the underground tells them clearly, things are not what they think.


    The strength of Hulk can be achieved without regional missiles. So quickly, he got out of the ground and re-entered the battle.


    At this time, a lot of smoke has appeared on the horizon in the distance, and the team is heading in this direction. And as many people have expected, these are mostly used for combat armored vehicles and combat equipment such as tank infantry.


    It''s hard to imagine how they came into the world without knowing it, but since they have come here, they naturally can only take the attitude they have to deal with them, just like Hulk.


    Hulk took the lead, then the war machine and the fireman John. These people are the most suitable role for the war of the entire Avengers. In contrast, other people may have the ability to do this, but in the face of real war, they can not be as good as the former.


    So instead of letting them confront the enemy''s army, it''s better to let them use their power in other ways. Protecting the evacuation of refugees is a much more important thing for the Avengers than combat. They can fail in this raid, and the frontier positions can fall. But if even the refugees they have painstakingly protected are killed, then everything they do has no meaning.


    Protecting the lives of these refugees is the most crucial task. Therefore, whether it is a small spider or anyone else, at this time, I joined the work of the evacuated people, and tried every means to transport the refugees gathered here to the rear.


    They work hard, but the results are limited. You know, this is one of the most populous countries in the world. When the disaster broke out, the number of refugees gathered here was amazing. Although the Avengers have the support of the Allies, they have established front-line positions to help them, but to be honest, the troops and staff who can be stationed here are far less likely to match the number of refugees here.


    Usually, okay, with hope to guide in front, these refugees can still accept their arrangements honestly, and will not come up with any problems. But as soon as they got caught up in the war, their people could not control these confusing refugees.


    They wore a squad, no matter what the discipline is in the southeast and northwest. And this brought a lot of trouble to the little spiders. So that the impatient guys like Wade can''t help but scream.


    "Damn, damn. You guys running around, your eyes are stuffed into the chrysanthemums? Didn''t you see our instructions? Go in the direction of my fingers, yes, follow this direction. Why do I have to point my hand to both sides? Because you have two choices for your mother. It��s a hell, can''t you move your mind and choose a direction? Ask me this, be careful, I will screw your head down. I Speaking of it! Don''t think that Little Wade is vegetarian, but I grew up eating beef!"


    "Wade!"


    Seeing Wade said that he had crossed the fire, and even said that his temper was already somehow unable to start to touch the knife behind him. The little spider immediately yelled and stopped his impulse.


    As a good friend, the advice of Little Spider will still be heard. Although his chaotic brain often understands the meaning of the wrong friend. But this time he is still normal, at least he did not regard the blocking of the little spider as an encouragement.


    "What? Don''t you see that I''m thinking? You know how easy it is. I think it''s only three seconds to think like this in an average day. And you, wasted it."


    "Don''t tell me this kind of nonsense, even if you give time to think about you, you just waste him. So don''t complain, if you can''t do this kind of work, go and help Hulk. Kill you like this. It should always be OK."


    It��s probably one of the biggest changes in the little spiders. Although he knows that most people are tempted by the Hydra, now, in order for more innocents to survive, he has to say such things.


    This is a growth, a growth that requires a huge price. Obviously, he has already paid tuition. In the face of his instructions, Wade immediately straightened his body and gave him a ceremonial, and then bing, disappeared in front of them.


    For the mercenary, the battlefield may be the best place for him to show his skills. However, it is undeniable that as he left, the pressure on the little spiders suddenly increased.


    Although Wade is sick in his mind, he is a living force. In the case of someone being cared for, he is still able to do something more or less. And now that he is absent, it is equal to the weight of his previous burden directly on other people. And this is really bad for those Avengers who are already overwhelmed.


    They are not professional in management and maintenance compared to fighting, and in the face of such increasingly serious riots, they are naturally becoming more and more powerless. At this time, the best situation is that Hulk can solve their opponents in a short period of time, so that they have no worries. However, the enemy''s coming momentum, even if they are strong in Hulk, it is impossible to achieve what is achieved in a short time. So they can''t count on this, they can only count on the support of the Allies.


    "Isn''t support yet? We can''t control the situation!"


    Behind them are the sounds of explosions that are getting closer and closer. Obviously, it is impossible to prevent the advancement of an entire army with the strength of Hulk��s single strength. When the ear can clearly hear the tank shelling, people''s madness has become unstoppable.


    At this time, more control is in vain. After all, they are not Dr. Charles, who can use the mind to force control of these people''s actions. Therefore, they can only watch these refugees under the threat of war, and completely fleeing regardless of regardless.


    It is conceivable that in the midst of the war, the avengers and the protection of the Allied forces will be removed, and how much survival will these refugees have. Although the little spiders have the heart to call them back, he knows that it is completely useless to do so. They have already scared the courage and will not listen to anyone else. Therefore, he can only pin his hopes on other aspects.


    He hopes that support will come soon, so that these innocents will not have too many sacrifices. But the truth is far from being as they imagined. Because at this time, the correspondent brought them an absolutely bad news.


    "Other frontier positions have also been attacked by the enemy. At this time we can only transfer the refugees in the rear. We can''t help them at the moment. The sir, give up. We can''t take care of them. We have only two choices. If you are not directly confronting the front line, you will withdraw it and organize a second wave of counterattacks!"


    "Damn, we can''t retreat. If we retreat, then these people are really finished!"


    Considering the safety of these people''s lives, Little Spider has made up his mind in his heart. He glanced at the companions around him and then said resolutely.


    "Hanke, the rest of the things will be handed over to you. You will organize the army and build defense lines on the spot. I will support them. In any case, we must not let the Hydra people cross this line. Otherwise , all our efforts are over!"


    The little spider said very seriously, Hank also responded very well. They are like-minded people with common goals. Under such circumstances, they naturally cannot have any differences of opinion.


    And just as the little spider turned around, he planned to join the battlefield behind him. There was a shrill whistling sound in the sky, and several fighters had already rushed toward them. 71

 Chapter 1399： Air Combat Yinghao Alchemy Renovation

    "Airplane, where did the aircraft come from?"


    The five sensitive little spiders were the first to discover these planes, and when he noticed the planes, he couldn��t help but wrinkle his brows.


    From the direction of the plane, he thought it was a fighter sent by the Allies to support them. But when he watched it carefully, he found that these things were simply the equipment of the Hydra. The huge Hydra marks are painted on the fuselage, clearly showing their identity. And it is precisely because of this that the little spiders are more and more puzzling.


    The front of the missile chariot is no problem. After all, this is the home of Hydra, they can have some hidden bases to house these things, not being found by the satellites of the Allies is normal. But the fighters can be different, especially since these fighters are obviously coming from the Indian Ocean.


    Unless the fleets of the Allies are eating guys, they won''t be able to notice the whereabouts of these fighters. If they noticed, they should inform themselves that they are right. Now these fighters are already in front of themselves, but the notice has not yet arrived, and the little spiders really don��t know what to say.


    Thinking of this, the little spider''s ear suddenly heard the communication sound behind.


    "Sir, we just discovered the movement of the fighters. It is a Kun-style fighter with holographic mimicry. It is not our support. It is from the Hydra. Our support is on the road. Please find a way to find shelter and prevent the air. Strike."


    ��Looking for cover? I have tens of thousands of people here. How do you ask me to look for cover?��


    In the face of the briefing, the little spider was anxious to ask. For his question, the correspondent on the other side can only say to him very helplessly.


    "Sorry, sir. We can''t do anything about this kind of thing. After five minutes, our fighters can pass. So I can only say that I wish them good luck."


    "Damn! You guys, I really can''t count on it!"


    Indignantly roared, the little spider knew that things could only be solved by himself. How can we solve the planes in the sky? Looking at the surrounding environment, his mind has already had a decision.


    This time is already seven or eight in the morning, the sun is already hanging in the sky. According to common sense, the little spider at this time is not suitable for transformation into a form of evil spirit, because the light of the sun will have a certain restraining power on his evil spirits. However, thanks to the influence of nuclear dust, the sky has always been a gray one, and the sun is hard to see through, so this has little effect on him, at least it will not affect his current actions.


    And when he turned into a evil spirit knight in a burst of blue fire, he was already pulling the chain he carried with him and climbed directly to the high building.


    This is a small city, and the highest building is only a dozen floors. This height is incomparable to the height of a few hundred meters of fighter flight, but standing in this position, the little spiders already have the ability to threaten those fighters.


    He saw the target, and the chain waved twice, then slammed. Immediately, the chain that ran the fire of **** was like a lost length constraint, stretching straight into the air. The distance of a few hundred meters is coming, and the drivers of those planes are not blind. They were able to clearly see the chain of fires rushing toward themselves, and naturally, they quickly evaded.


    The sky is not like the land, and the sky that is completely unobstructed is enough for these planes to dodge the attacks on the spiders in any way. Just a few simple pull-ups, they are already separated from the chain by a distance of 100 meters in the air.


    However, the chain of small spiders is not vegetarian. I saw a flash of light, and the fire of **** on the chain was suddenly great. Then the whole chain is like a poison dragon, and the freedom changes and dances in the sky. It doesn''t want to stretch in one direction, but it is like a fancy gymnastics.


    This change is naturally to let those high-speed fighters lose their pre-judgment of its actions, and one accidentally, the fuselage of a fighter aircraft has been wrapped up by the chain.


    According to the normal idea, the little spider can fully exert the force at this time, directly smashing the plane and completely scrapping it. It sounds incredible, but it is not impossible for the little spider. The ultimate speed of the Kun-style fighter is only two or three Mach, plus its own weight and kinetic energy generated at high speed, at most it is only a hundred tons of impact. In theory, this impact can pull the building down. But it does not allow the little spider to move his footsteps even if it is a bit. Because the power of the little spider can go far beyond this.


    You know, he got the power of the demon lord Zatanos, and in terms of power alone, there is absolutely no less inferior to the level of monsters like Hulk. So as long as he thought, he could do it as a paper plane. However, he does not think so.


    It��s easy to get rid of a fighter, and it��s hard to get rid of these seven or eight fighters. As long as they ruin the plane in front of them, they will definitely pull away from their own distance and never give themselves any chance. With the speed of these fighters and the range of combat airspace, they can completely make the little spiders unable to reach a point.


    This is not a good thing for the situation at hand. You know, no one is sure whether any of these fighters carry any bombing weapons. Anyway, the little spiders believe that they will not fly just for sightseeing. And once they use the powerful weapons on the civilians here, I am afraid that the number of casualties here will rise at an alarming rate.


    It is certainly impossible to stop this kind of thing from beginning to end. So he has to kill all these fighters, and how can they get them all done? There is already a plan in his mind.


    The chain was tightly entangled in the fighter''s body, then violently stretched, contracted, and pulled the body of the spider to the sky. Because of the chain guide, this pull is not to let him go aimlessly, but to bring him directly to the location of the fighter.


    At this point, the driver of the fighter chain **** by the chain has noticed it, but no matter how he accelerates, how to do difficult moves, it is impossible to get rid of the spider. The little spider was pulled into the battle fuselage by the chain, and when he seized the fighter and launched his own **** alchemy, the whole fighter was immediately wrapped up by the raging hellfire.


    In the raging hellfire, the Kun-style fighters, which were already cool in style, immediately changed dramatically and became more embarrassing and powerful. This change also caused the pilot inside the aircraft to directly lose control of the entire aircraft. The current fighter plane has completely fallen into the control of the little spider. Therefore, the only end of his life is like a thick mouth, the entire aircraft directly spit out from the sky nearly two kilometers.


    Normally, most of the drivers who fly out will not die. Because the aircraft''s ejection seat will bring a parachute to keep his life. But don''t forget, the current plane has changed its owner, so it sent him a hello one-way ticket very humanized because it didn''t send the chair and the driver at all.


    The driver is dead, but this is not something that little spiders should care about. He is now concerned with the battle, and this allows him to quickly climb into the cockpit and then directly operate the aircraft that has been refining.


    As an avenger, a superhero who was a special agent, the little spider naturally learned how to fly. However, after all, the time for doing this is limited, so really, he is not very good at this. However, the operation of the alchemy plane does not require him to behave. Because this is something that his ability has spawned, he can control this thing as if he were an arm. Under the addition of his powerful power, this Kun-style fighter that has been changed by the magic has directly erupted an unimaginable combat power.


    You must know that under the blessing of the magic of hell, the Harley-Davidson with a speed of only three hundred kilometers can run the subsonic effect, not to mention the Kun-style fighter that was originally a weapon of war. At this time, it can be said to be very powerful. Strong enough to almost exceed the baseline level of the fighter. Even if it is taken out and compared with the carrier aircraft of many space warships, it will not be too inferior, so naturally, it fights against the original Kun-style fighters that can only be used in the earth circle. It is simply a hanging fight. The situation.


    Even the shadows can''t be seen, it''s just a black streamer. The alchemy fighters operated by the little spiders have already been galloping. Although the surrounding fighters have intentionally knocked it down, their electronic fire control system simply cannot lock it because it has been transformed into a magical creation. On the contrary, it can attack them with ease.


    Just like a sharp knife cut through the cheese, even the weapons are not used, the alchemy fighter has been cross-cutting from an enemy plane. Its wings are extremely hard, and the entire fighter plane is cut into two pieces. And watching this fighter collapsed in the air, the other fighters directly madly took the ship''s weapons and fired at the position of the little spider.


    They want to stop the action of the little spiders, but they can''t stop his actions. Because at this time, he is already in the air. 9119

 Chapter 1400： Sweeping the sky for tactics

    Just a simple pull-up action, he escaped from the fire circle made by enemy fighters.


    It was not that there was no weapon to attack him, but that he was speedy and sturdy, and only a sly attack touched it. And this sly attack can''t do any effective damage to him at all. Whether it is an aircraft gun or a fighting missile, it is difficult to cause any harm to this alchemy weapon that combines technology and magic. On the contrary, its ability is absolutely fatal for these fighters.


    Taking advantage of the height, the alchemy fighter directly exposed his own fangs under the operation of the little spider. So just for a moment, countless missiles are like fireworks that burst open, and they are sprayed out from all corners of this alchemy fighter.


    The trajectory of the missile in the air is like a blooming chrysanthemum, and the fine petals are almost completely covered with the entire sky. In the face of this grand scene, those fighters have no intention to appreciate their beauty. They just madly pulled the joystick in front of them, and released a lot of things like jamming bombs while cursing loudly.


    "Damn, how could there be so many fighting missiles on this plane? Did the guys who worked in the ground give him a private cargo?"


    If you can hear their curse, the ground staff will definitely say that this pot is not back. Looking at this number of missiles, it is definitely more than the maximum load of the aircraft. Unless they are crazy, they want to do this stupid thing even if they want to blow up their own pieces. Since it is not a good thing for the ground staff, it can only be the masterpiece of the alchemy plane.


    Yes, these are the things that the alchemy plane produces on its own. In fact, the missiles that belong to the scientific component are only a small part, while most of the other are the metal that was amplified under the alchemy of **** and the magic missile made of magical materials.


    Compared to ordinary missiles, these magic missiles have more powerful destructive power, faster speed, and more accurate capture capabilities. The first two are the proper meanings under the magic bonus, while the latter are entirely due to the powerful buff brought by the **** magic.


    Soul tracking system, this is something that is more powerful than what is hot scanning. After all, these two can be fooled by science and technology, and the soul is traced, but the real type that does not swear by the dead.


    They can''t run, they can''t run right. So naturally, seven or eight huge fireworks appeared in the sky.


    The enemy''s air force has been wiped out by a net, which is the best thing for the little spider. At the very least, he doesn''t have to worry about someone throwing a bomb on the heads of the refugees, adding to the frost and letting them shed more blood.


    However, he also knew in his heart that this was only a temporary improvement. The war is still going on, and the sound of the gunfire in front has never stopped. Under such circumstances, no one is sure what the final result will be. The only way to get these refugees out of danger is to win the war. So immediately, he drove the alchemy fighter to the battlefield ahead.


    To be honest, the situation in front of the battlefield is not very beneficial to the group of small spiders.


    Although the war machine is a weapon to deal with war, it is such a big iron shell, and it is impossible to load what is like a nano-proliferation system like Tony. Therefore, he can only rely on his own weapons when dealing with war. . And for such a long time of fighting, the weapons on his body are almost basically consumed.


    From the very beginning, two missiles could be used to blow up several tanks. Until now, they can only fight with the enemy by fists and individual weapons. The war machine, Rhodes, vividly staged a performance called "Breakfast."


    This is still the case that he does not have to worry about running out of energy. After all, Tony was his friend. When he was on the front line, he had already modified his armor to protect his safety. The latest type of Ark reaction furnace is absolutely enough for this war machine to operate at full power for hundreds of years. Therefore, he does not need to worry about this issue at all.


    This is also a blessing in misfortune. At the very least, as the weakest of the Avengers who entered the war, he didn''t have to worry about being a tin can and being captured by the enemy.


    How many are superheroes, and they are still famous, but now they can only fall to such a point. The war machine has to be said to be rather miserable. In contrast, his companions are much better, however, their situation is also good and limited.


    The Fireman John can control the flames and let the flames sublimate and deform as they please. This ability is definitely a big killer on the battlefield. Because even if the armored cars are so strong, they can never be strong in the tens of thousands of degrees of high temperature. Melting into molten iron is their worst situation. Of course, fortunately, although I can keep a whole body, I believe that being burned to death in a can of iron can never be a happy thing.


    It can be said that as long as he creates conditions for John, he can block the attack of an entire armored division. But this has a premise, and the premise is that those people can be stupid enough not to attack him.


    No matter how strong John''s ability is, he can''t solve a problem at all, that is, his body can''t be strong enough to resist the damage of war weapons. Not to mention those shells, flying rpg, even those individual weapons, once the fire is on his body, it is enough to have his life.


    Therefore, even if it has the ability to defeat the enemy in front, but for the sake of his own life, John can only wandering in a variety of attacks like a cliff to maintain the safety of his own life. For him, life-saving first, kill second. So in any case, he is unlikely to withstand the enemy''s attack and advancement.


    If you want to resist the advancement of the enemy, you still have to rely on Hulk. Only Hulk can only exert its greatest strength on such a battlefield. However, even with the strength and ability of Hulk, he was caught in the mud in such a war. Because this is not a war waged by ordinary people, but a war launched by the Hydra. Treating the old friends of the Avengers, how can a tactical master like Steve not make detailed arrangements.


    Although Hulk is powerful, his biggest problem is that his mind has already made him involuntarily fall into the doldrums at this time. The reason for this decline is the Hydra elite who have almost changed into a different shape.


    Powerful ergonomics make the Hydra enough to create any elite soldier they want. In order to deal with such brute-force opponents as Hulk, they also deliberately created a team of anti-Hulk elites.


    These elite teams have a unified form of change, and this form may be somewhat similar to the soft tissue creatures such as octopus. The huge tentacles, the body without bone support, and the slippery body surface secrete mucus. Anyone who sees them will be disgusted with the first reaction. But you have to admit that this disgusting sign is indeed the best restraint to deal with brute force choices.


    The strength of Hulk is strong. It can be used to fly dozens of people with a single punch. Whether it is a tank or an armored vehicle is as ridiculous as a bouncing ball in front of him. As long as he is willing, he can even send these things to the sky. But in the face of such things, he can only say that he is powerless.


    You know, when these grotesque things jump on him and entangle him, his physical strength, no matter how powerful, is inevitably caught in a certain bondage.


    The great resilience and extensibility of these monster tentacles make him spend more time per foot and more effort than usual. And when he vented his anger on them, it was difficult for him to effectively kill them.


    The fists are so powerful that you have to play well. Such a fist down, immediately relieved by the soft muscle tissue, and then the mucus slipped aside, so it is difficult for him to kill them with the most direct destructive power. And when Hulk struggled and wanted to break things that were entangled in him, the perfect extensibility of these things made him unable to do everything he wanted.


    It''s like pulling a piece of rubber that is constantly pulling. The tentacle that slips without leaving hands not only makes Hulk unable to make a force, but even if it is a force, it is impossible to tear it into two paragraphs. Even if Hulk had already used his teeth, he could only declare his failure in the face of a muscle tissue that could stretch a foot to five meters away.


    The powerful Hulk has been made by such a group of things, which has to be said to be a model of unnatural law. It proves a very important truth, that is, in many cases, human wisdom is far more practical than their power. And this, for the Avengers, will definitely not be a happy news.


    Lost Hulk, they lost the biggest trump card. And even Hulk is in a desperate situation, they are even more unlikely to stop the enemy from pushing forward.


    The frontier position will soon fall, and this is definitely not something that the little spider is willing to see. So immediately, he drove his own alchemy plane and swooped over to the position of Hulk.


    In this case, of course he does not want to attack Hulk. The purpose of the little spider is actually very simple, that is to help Hulk escape from this dilemma.


    Perhaps for Hulk, these mutant soldiers are extremely restrictive and difficult opponents. But for the little spider, this is just an ant that can be trampled on by a group of feet.


    Don''t forget his identity, he is a evil spirit knight. The fire of **** flows through him, and these are not vegetarian.

 Chapter 1401： Severe form battlefield anxiety

    A dive down and casually found a weapon system, and the raging fire of Hell was directly ejected from it.


    Just like the flame spewed out from the mouth of a dragon, it was only a moment that the land covered by the flame was completely turned into a coke. The mutant soldiers who were still entangled in Hulk were immediately cleaned up, and even Hulk himself was inevitably damaged.


    However, this damage is not too serious for him. After all, the power of Hulk is more than just the brute force of this muscle. He also gets the energy of super-speed regeneration, as long as he maintains this form, as long as the anger in his heart does not stop. All the wounds he suffered can be recovered in a short time. The same is true now.


    It was only a blink of an eye, and the scorch burned by the fire of **** was completely corrected by his own healing power. However, this does not mean that it can erase the pain of the fire brought by **** to Hulk. After all, it is a punishment for sin, burning the flame of the soul, although the little spider has deliberately controlled the power, but it will bring great and direct pain to Hulk.


    This kind of pain can be turned into anger, and in this anger, it is the army that Hulk completely vented in front of him.


    With a slap in the scorpion, Hulk took off directly and landed. With his huge tonnage and physical impact, it brought a devastating blow to enemy targets with a radius of tens of meters. And this did not satisfy him, almost immediately, and he reached out and grabbed the top cover of a tank, and then flew it to the sky with it.


    This is not to let the driver in the tank enjoy an unusual driving experience. He is completely looking for a pickpocket weapon to carry out an air strike. The tanks of dozens of tons were insignificant to him. He threw them away and let the tank roll and slid out like the water.


    A stone that a child throws out and throws out is not a problem. Even if he can throw dozens of splashes, it will only applaud and applaud. However, a tens of tons of main battle tanks, thrown out by Hulk, a human weapon, is not a simple thing to admire.


    Every time you hit a roll, there will be a trace of flesh and blood in the ground. This trace is not something that one can create. At the very least, it is the size that seven or eight people can add together. From this point of view, you have to admit that Hulk''s technology is really a fight with top bowling enthusiasts. At the very least, he can guarantee that the things he throws out have the greatest lethality.


    And now he is like a fancy gymnast, and he ensures that there will be no more troublesome guys who are entangled in himself. Although it may be a little inconvenient for the enemy, Hulk is a Hulk after all, he can still bring huge losses to his enemies under such circumstances.


    It can be said that for a moment, Hulk has once again changed back to the almost invincible presence in that battlefield. For his performance, Steve, as a battlefield commander, naturally cannot continue to tolerate it.


    You know, although they are the Hydra, the world''s most powerful terrorist organization, but this does not mean that the soldiers under them are all invincible, I will win the steel soldiers. They still know how much they are afraid, especially when faced with such monsters. If the emergency squad that he had arranged before gave them the confidence to fight, then now, Hulk��s relief is undoubtedly increasing their inner fears and directly expanding their minds to retreat more than one layer. .


    And don''t forget, there are more than just Hydra, and there are people who teach members of the peripheral forces. Steve, who didn''t have the hard work to thoroughly brainwash them, was not sure how much courage they could persist in the face of such monsters.


    Maybe there is a little wind and the wind, these guys will throw away the weapons in their hands and then go straight.


    Don''t have too much hope for them, because don''t forget, they are Indians. From ancient times to the present, in addition to holding the British thighs in the second world war, the Indians have not won a decent victory in the real foreign war. This is not because of other reasons, but in nature, they are not qualified fighters. Especially in the case of such a strong opponent, they have a great possibility of becoming a cumbersome soldier from combat.


    Regardless of the aspect, Steve didn''t want these guys to ruin their carefully prepared plans. Of course, he can''t arrange a team of law enforcement teams behind him like the cold generals of the past, and wipe out all the guys who dare to run around. Therefore, his only way is to reverse the situation of the current battle, so that these people firmly believe that victory is in front of their own eyes.


    It is not easy to do this. The most critical issue is to control the dangerous existence of Hulk. Although in essence, Steve thinks that the little spider flying in the sky will pose a greater threat to himself, but on the surface, it is the most terrible existence that Hulk, who only knows the hard-to-find goods.


    He has to limit the movement of this stock, if those emergency teams can''t, then let the more professional guys.


    "Poison, think of ways to get entangled with him for a while. Can this battle win, it may be yours."


    The venom attached to the black man stood up from Steve''s side and looked at Hulk, who was making waves in the distance. His face suddenly showed some stiff smile.


    "Let me deal with him, you are not kidding me. I don''t think I can deal with such a powerful role."


    Although confident, alien creatures like venom can''t be stupid enough to think that they can make Hulk. A guy like Hulk is an absolutely terrible opponent even if it is placed in the universe. At least he has seen and recognized that there are not many people in the aliens who can compete with this green fat man.


    In essence, it is only a parasite that he is even less likely to have this positive ability. So from the time he heard Steve''s words, his heart refused. Unfortunately, Steve does not intend to give him the opportunity to reject himself.


    "Focus on him, you have no chance of winning. But don''t forget, what kind of existence do you have. A parasite, is it necessary to confront others positively? Take out your greatest skill and parasitize him. On your body, use your power to eat away his spirit. Isn''t this a simpler thing to confront him?"


    With a look at him, Steve said with a blank expression. In this regard, the venom only licked his mouth, and then complained helplessly.


    "Damn, it is full of super-strength radiation monsters. Parasitic on him, I am not sure how long I can persist. And invading his heart, I don''t think it will erode a heart that is both crazy and tenacious." How easy it is."


    ��It��s always easier than fighting. I said, all you have to do is drag on his actions. The longer you drag, the better it will be for us. And, don��t you think Hulk is your best parasitic target? Don''t forget the meaning of your life, evolution! If you can get the genetic samples you want from Hulk, will your evolution be an unreachable dream?"


    "Evolution?" The body of the venom is a soft tissue creature. Such a creature can produce its own wisdom, which is actually a miracle of carbon-based life. Even in the vast universe, his examples are few and far between. However, although it is rare, it still has to comply with some basic laws of the universe. Therefore, his brain is not as easy to use as it seems.


    When it comes to all special issues, you need to think carefully about whether there are more traps in it. The brain capacity of the venom is completely inadequate. For example, now, when Steve mentioned to him the words of evolution, parasitic material, he immediately became excited. And it is directly excited to the point where you can''t be yourself.


    Even if the mouth water flows out, you will know how excited he is. He didn''t even need Steve to say more about other things. He was already screaming and rushed to the giants who were in the battlefield.


    I believe that no one will see a person with a fascinating expression, and there will be no good senses when the saliva rushes toward him. It��s light to beat him. It��s normal to fight to death. In this regard, Hulk��s reaction was normal, and he directly showed a disgusting look on his fierce face, and then he rudely pointed the fist at the front of the car to the **** man. The past.


    Undoubtedly, even with the strengthening of venom, the body of this black man is simply impossible to hold any possibility under Hulk''s fist. He was smashed in an instant, and the massive flesh and blood fluttered like a burst of water-filled balloons.


    But at the same time as this shot, a black oil-like liquid also directly attached to Hulk''s body, and directly rushed toward him.


    For this kind of thing, Hulk, who has already experienced it once, will certainly feel uncomfortable. But just as he was going to do something about these things, the pain from the brain''s thought field immediately stopped him from all the movements and almost screamed wildly.


    Bloodshot eyes emerged in his eyes, and he was only so rational, and he began to retreat.

 Chapter 1402： When faced with the dispute of quality belief

    He became abnormal, and his companions could feel it. For a long time, Hulk has been able to fight alongside them under the basic rationality of being a Bruce. This is the thing that makes them feel most fortunate, because without this condition, then with the temper of Hulk, each of them must buy a special insurance before the battle, and pray that they will not be their own companions. The fist smashed into a small cake.


    The strength of Hulk is never doubted, and his danger never needs to be questioned. Working with an uncontrolled person is a crazy idea. If it is not Hulk who proves himself, he can control his own will, then whether the current Avengers can accept him as his teammate is a problem in itself.


    And now the biggest problem is here. As Hulk''s teammates, the Avengers have the ability to feel the problem from the Hulk consciousness. His madness is clearly beyond the limits he can afford. And a totally angry Hulk is the existence they absolutely don''t want to see. So immediately, the little spider shouted.


    "Bruce, you have to wake up and control your anger. You can''t give yourself to him completely!"


    He shouted loudly, and almost everyone''s headset was his deafening echo. But compared with Hulk��s horrible screams, his voice is not worth mentioning.


    Hulk seems to have completely lost his reason. Under such circumstances, it is difficult to call him back by words alone. In order to enable Hulk''s reason to come back, the little spider gnawed his teeth and launched a charge against Hulk.


    He wants to use his ability to wake up Hulk. Of course, he is not Charles, it is impossible to heal the anger of Hulk''s mind through telepathy. The only thing he can do now is to use his power to destroy the guy who is parasitic on Hulk. In this way, to restore Hulk to reason.


    This is a very feasible method, but unfortunately his opponent is not willing to let him do this. As he drove the alchemy plane toward Hulk, a glaring golden light was like a lightning bolt that smashed the sky, galloping toward him.


    This sudden attack made the little spider panic, because he could clearly feel the terrible power contained in this golden light. He quickly picked up the plane and wanted to use his speed to avoid a sudden attack, but although the speed of the alchemy plane has broken through some limit, it is still inferior to the speed of the light. Quite a lot.


    So, in an instant, the seemingly cool Alchemy fighter has been cut into two halves by the light, and the little spider sitting inside is the same. His burning flames are falling apart in an instant. stand up.


    However, this is not the end for the little spider. As a wicked knight, unless it is devastated in the soul, he is an immortal being. Then, I saw a glareous blue light blasting in the sky, and then in the constant condensation and retreat of these faint blue lights, the bones of the fire that attached to Hell were reassembled a little bit back. .


    The little spider regained his life in this situation, and the first moment of his resurrection, he projected his gaze toward the depths of the local army.


    The little spider who has felt the attack of the supernatural forces of the enemy has taken the attacking person as the most threatening existence. In this battlefield, letting such a presence sit behind is very dangerous for each of their Avengers. Therefore, he must find a way to solve him. At the very least, he wants such a guy to completely lose the ability to attack them again.


    However, although he was ready to face any enemy in his heart, when he saw Stewart, who was holding a golden sword, like the **** of war in the oil painting, his heart was still in an instant. Into the state of disappointment.


    Steve Rogers, Captain America, God''s righteous, his life mentor. Under such a heavy affiliation, letting him see the admiration of this past and even some embarrassing existence, the emotions in the heart are simply incomprehensible.


    To be honest, until now he did not quite understand why Steve suddenly mutined, why he would join the evil organization like Hydra, and would choose to be an enemy of the entire human race. He has witnessed countless times that this person with leadership qualities was born and died for all human beings, and for the companions to throw their heads and blood, such a scene recalls, as if it had just happened yesterday. With such a memory, he could not believe that the person he saw in front of his eyes was real, and that he was impressed by the incomparable stalwart.


    why? He really wants to ask Steve why. Can it be said that the past side-by-side battles are all fake? Can it be said that those struggles and efforts, and those encouragement and support are illusions created deliberately? If these are true, why can he persist for so long. If these are true, why can he be desperate in such a battle? These are the questions that he doesn''t want to understand and want to understand.


    If he said that he could not face Steve because he could not meet Steve, he could not reveal such doubts. So now, when Steve appeared in front of him, and when he smiled and watched himself, the emotions in his heart made him so incompetent to Steve.


    "Steve! Tell me why? Why do you want to betray us, why do you want to choose Hydra? Is it all false?"


    His voice is hoarse and stern. Although the sound of the evil spirit knight can not have too strong sound wave stimulation, but the reverberating soul power is enough to make every sentence he asks clearly mapped in everyone''s mind. And when he heard such a problem, many people couldn''t help but put their sights on Steve.


    They all want to know why this famous traitor is betraying. Because they are like the little spiders, they are unacceptable for such a cruel fact. They need a reason, even if it is a bad reason. But in any case, they must know this answer.


    This is nothing to the benefit, but purely a factor of belief. It seemed that they were aware of their thoughts, and Steve twitched his mouth and took the sword of the king in his hand back into the sheath.


    "Now it was a war period. I shouldn''t have told you nonsense. But after all, we used to be partners and comrades who fought side by side. Therefore, I also feel that if the two armies confront each other, they belong to both sides. I should also let you die and die. So well, I will tell you why, give you the answer you want."


    "Rebellion? If you think that my actions are rebellious, then I can only tell you that you are very wrong. Because I have never rebelled, everything I do is for a firm belief, a lofty The ideal, a will that cannot be shaken at all. Yes, I have not betrayed, never from the end to the end. I am always the same, what the past is, what is still it!"


    "Lie, lie. You are lying! Steve, this is not your idea. This is not your reason! You betrayed us, you betrayed all human beings. This is what we saw with our own eyes, this is what you personally committed." Don''t you admit this, don''t you even have the courage to admit it?"


    Anger made the little spider''s questioning like a thunder. He stared at Steve and watched the familiar guy, who is now unfamiliar, and the flame in his eyes burns like a sun. It can be said that any sinner, any guy who has a guilty conscience, will hesitate and timid because of his voice, his gaze, and his heart is uneasy. But these things don''t happen to Steve. He has always been the most determined person, and this time is the same. Therefore, I saw that he wrinkled his brow, and it was already a chuckle.


    "I admit, I betrayed you. But let me admit that I betrayed all human beings, I can''t do this."


    He chuckled, but his tone slowly became solemn and became solemn. Because his answer at this time has already touched on the most sturdy and most important thing in his heart, so his attitude is not allowed to be any light or slow. At this time, he said this to the little spider.


    "I have never betrayed humans, never have been. This is true for Tony, for you, or for anyone, I can say this without hesitation. Because I know very well now. What is it done? I am fighting for the future of all mankind, the most brilliant moment in the world. This is the determination that I have never wavered. I am consistent in the past, the present and the future. I insist on this. So, everything you accuse of me is not established, Peter. I can tell you with certainty!"


    If you said that Steve''s answer to Peter is only a sophistry. So now, everything he has answered is ridiculous and crazy to Peter.


    For all humanity? What a magnificent proposition. But look at everything he does, is he qualified to say this? The little spider was deeply suspicious of this, so he immediately roared like a volcanic eruption.


    "Frauders, shameless! How dare you say such words? Look at the people who are dead in front of you, think about those who died because of you. Do you think you have this qualification to say this? Or, Do you have the courage to repeat what you said to their undead? Steve Rogers!!!!".

 Chapter 1403： Unmovable

    Standing back in Steve''s position, everything he experienced was as fearful as horrible. People with such experiences are generally called demons, tyrants, lunatics, and madmen. No one will call them in the name of a hero. Naturally, when they say that everything they do is for humanity, they are even less able to gain the trust of anyone.


    Anyone, even the one who once believed in him most, will not have any trust in him. So when the little spider almost roared and said this, many people looked at his eyes and it was already cold.


    This cold eye is treating a stranger. Or to treat a tombstone of a friend who has faded memories. This kind of look made Steve very uncomfortable, and even said that he had an inexplicable impulse in his heart. It took him a lot of effort to suppress this impulse. The first time he suppressed this impulse, he was already cold-faced and replied to the little spider.


    "Peter. I admit, I killed a lot of people. When my life comes to an end, I will use my soul to confess to them. But even this does not mean that everything I do is not It��s wrong. I am more awake than anyone, and I understand the meaning of all that I have done. Anyone who gives me a chance to make a choice, I will still do it. This is mine. Mission, do you understand? This is my mission!"


    His voice is not big, but it is enough for the little spider to hear clearly. And when he heard these answers, he immediately snarled.


    "Mission? Mission? Steve Rogers. Are you qualified to give such a name to your evil behavior? When you say such a thing, don''t you feel condemnation and pain in your heart? You killed someone, Steve! You killed the innocent. So many innocent lives are dead in your hands, but you just want to cover up the blood with your hands with a mission. You think this is the past that you can cover up. Do you think this can be forgiven? No, this is impossible. Everything you have committed has been cast into a heinous crime. All this is definitely not worth any mercy and forgiveness. You are guilty, Steve. You need to pay for your crime!"


    "I am guilty? I have to pay the price? Maybe you are right. But don''t forget, this world is not just me."


    It was inevitable that the little spider had such an idiom, even Steve��s heart was inevitably forced to become. He stared at the little spider that was lingering in the flames, and he couldn��t help but sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "I admit, I killed people, a lot of people. These people are innocent people. But I can pat my chest and say that everything I do is not for personal gain, what I did. Everything is for a great dream. A dream that gives all humanity real sublimation and progress. And what about others? Those so-called powers, the so-called capitalists. They are doing the same thing as me, they also Killing people, thousands, and everything they do is just for their distorted **, for their abominable lusts. By contrast, are they not sinful? Are they innocent? Peter Parker, I don''t know what kind of judgment you made to me in this way. But I can tell you clearly that you are not qualified to blame me. If you want to blame me, then Let''s blame and judge those guys first. If you can do it, I think I will be happy to kneel down to you, give my life, let you do it. But if you can''t do this, So, do not bother to say so myself righteousness. "


    ��It took me decades to think about it all, I am tired of this meaningless justice. Just saying, without putting in truly valuable actions. Such behavior is actually no different from crime. Peter Parker. Remember that I have taught you a lot of things. So now, remember this. Because this is the last thing I taught you, and it is the most meaningful existence."


    "You have taught me a lot. Steve, to some extent, you are like my teacher. I still remember everything you taught me. You said to me, at any time, We are not qualified to decide the lives of others. We don''t have this right. No one has this right except the law. I have always agreed with this idea, although I can''t continue to implement this idea. But it does not affect me. Think of it as a true hero. You used to be such a hero. Steve. Although you don''t have that power, your heart and will are stronger than anyone. But now, I only I can say that you have changed. I don''t know. I can''t overlap you with the one in my memory. Maybe when I want to do this, I am already a fool. Sad fool. ��


    After a long silence, the little spider was no longer roaring and questioning when he opened his mouth again, but spoke to Steve in a very plain tone. He is very sincere, and every word is true. Steve can hear this, and it is precisely because he heard the sincerity in his words. His heart could not help but tremble.


    Once upon a time, when the little spider regarded Steve as an idol, he was regarded as the mentor of his life. Steve also did not think of him as his own student, his successor, his successor to the will. He knows little spiders and understands this boy named Peter Parker. Be able to choose to be a hero, not a criminal, with super strength. This in itself is enough to illustrate his kindness. Moreover, at the very beginning, he was indeed kind.


    At that time, the little spiders were fighting and fighting evil. It never hurts anyone''s life. He always keeps his hand as much as possible. No matter what kind of evil person falls into his hands, he will only be sent to the police station.


    Although this practice will be condemned, it is considered to be sinful. But for Steve, this is the most correct and the most kind move. At that time, he noticed the little spider and kept looking after him. He hoped that such a kind-hearted teenager could inherit his will and continue to guard this beautiful thing with such a mentality.


    However, everything is not enough to withstand the passage of time. With the growth of the little spider, he can no longer insist on the kindness of his past. Because he has learned something new, it is the appeasement of evil, the cruelty to innocence. He began to mature, after repeated missions. To be honest, the price of this maturity is what Steve does not want to see. But now, he is completely ineligible to say this to Little Spider. Because of him, the change is far more powerful than the little spider.


    This is not to say that he has doubts about his own ideas. In fact, he does not question his own ideas at the moment. He has done so many things, and now to question himself, it is only faster self-destruction. So he won''t do this, just like a traveler who walks on the road without looking back. He can only go on like this. This also made him face such a small spider can only sigh deeply, and then said to him with a pitiful look.


    "I am sorry, Peter. I may have given you a lot of things that I should not have in the past. I can''t tell you that it is wrong, and I can''t force you to believe that I am doing the right thing. I can only say sorry to you. Maybe one day, when I finish everything I am doing now, you can understand my thoughts and understand everything I say."


    "No, Steve!" The little spider, who shook his head, began to clench his fists hard. The fire of **** was soaring on his body, almost like a volcanic volcano, dyed a half of the sky. Such a situation has proved his determination and proved his intentions and thoughts of fighting.


    At this time, he is no longer like a child crying and asking for an explanation. He is very awake and very sensible now. He knew that Steve was no longer the original Steve. They will no longer be companions and friends, but only enemies. Enemies who face each other on the battlefield.


    In the face of such an enemy, he needs to fight. Only by defeating him through battle can he save so many innocent people behind him. This is what he has to do. So he put everything in his heart, as a warrior and enemy, through the smoke-filled battlefield, officially walked to Steve. He brought him the signal of the battle, and the last night.


    "It won''t be a day, Steve. Just today, we need to make a break between us. I know what you want to do. I can tell you clearly, I definitely don''t allow you to take this terrible. Killing continues. To stop you, even if you are my former teacher, friend, I will not be merciful to you. So, Steve. Captain! This is the last time I called you. From now on we only It will be the enemy, and between us, only you will die and live like this!"


    "I understand. Peter!" Pulled out the sword of the king, and with his pure belief, he let this Celtic supreme artifact bloom in endless glory. This light slammed against the fire of hell, and it was a strange sight of the entire space. And he also looked at his opponent in front of him through such a strange space. Then there was a complex smile.


    "Come on, let me see your growth, let me see your will. Look at you, can you stop me!" 8

 Chapter 1404： Needle for the Holy Spirit

    Get rid of all the grievances and hatreds of the past. Now they are just the simplest enemies, just like the gladiators who are about to start killing in the duel.


    Their battle is like a duel. It will throw away all the intrigues and tricks, but only determine the final winner by strength. From this perspective, Steve is clearly at a disadvantage.


    Because no matter how you look at it, the spiders who have the ability to strengthen the spiders and get the legacy of the demon lord Zatanos have to do more. What does Steve have compared to him? The power of the super soldier''s serum is only to allow him to reach the limits of ordinary people in his physical ability, and his opponents are beyond this limit. As for the sword of the king and the hometown of Avalon, although it is said to be the weapon of the famous King Arthur, it seems to be dwarfed by the demon lord like Zatanos.


    On the surface, things are like this. But in reality, the strength of both sides is not as simple as literal analysis. In particular, the power that Steve has is not at all determined to be clear with the King Arthur.


    King Arthur��s broken steel sword was given to him by the elves in the lake. Before him, the sword belonged to him. The elves in the lake did not say that she only said that the broken steel sword is the king of the elves created in Avalon. sword. A weapon that belongs only to the king. Interestingly, however, in the history of the Celts, that is, Great Britain, there is no king in the true sense of Arthur.


    Even his father, Uther, is just one of the many kings of Great Britain. Arthur was the first person to complete the British unification. So he is the first king of Britain. However, although this is commendable, it is not enough for Avalon''s goblins to forge a sword for him.


    Arthur is strong again, and then the king of destiny. He is just a mortal. Mortals are not qualified to give the mythical goblins to serve him. Therefore, he can only be regarded as a user of this sword, but not its true master. Then the question is coming. Who is the real master?


    There are not many people who can command the goblin to create the Excalibur, and who are qualified to be kings in the Celtic myth. If you really count it, there is only one goal, that is, the silver arm of the Danu Protoss worshipped by the ancient Celts.


    Nuada is a military god, a **** of war, and the king of the Danu Protoss. In mythology, he was the silver arm of the **** of medicine, and he held the sword of victory, Crowsolas. The sword of victory is also known as the Sword of Light, with unlimited light and the ability to guide victory. This ability, coupled with the identity of Nuada, is easily reminiscent of Arthur''s body. Because from a certain point of view, they are indeed similar, as if.


    Whether it is the identity of the king or the ability of the sword in his hand to guide victory. They are all carved out in a mold. Coupled with the existence of the goblin, a race that only serves the gods in mythology, the final answer is already certain.


    The steel sword is the Crowsola of the former King of God, Nuada. However, because the owner of the past has fallen, it will be sent to Arthur''s hands by the goblin in the lake, becoming the weapon of the mortal with the same nature as Nuada. And when this weapon falls into the hands of a guy like Steve, the power it brings to him is unimaginable. At the very least, it will not be inferior to the power of the little spider''s Zatanos.


    The existence of Zatanos, Nuada, and even Mephisto, and the Lord, are nothing but gods and demons born on the planet and civilization. Under the entire view of the universe, they can only be regarded as divine creatures on the planet. There may be strong and weak points, but there will never be too obvious gaps.


    This kind of ideal can also be understood. A divine creature that is pinned on the light of civilization or a natural law must have its inherent limitations. Just like the Lord, no matter how much others touted his ability, he thinks he can do everything, even create the universe. Can''t change one point, that is, he is not the opponent of Ming Wang.


    The tout is just touting, it won''t change your personality. With the gods of the same planet, there has been no victory for so many years. In the end, it is only in the place of Jerusalem that the main **** of the dividing line can be the master of the universe. Have you ever asked the other civilizations of the universe, have you asked the five gods of the universe?


    Unless it is like the King of Ming, born in a more grand **** of the universe, otherwise their power will never show any overwhelming superiority.


    Very simple truth. And because of this reason, whether it is a small spider with the power of Zatanos or Steve with the relics of Nuada, it is on a horizontal line. And it is precisely because they are all on a horizontal line that their outcome is even more unpredictable.


    The little spider took the lead in attacking Steve. His fire of **** follows the mouth and nose of his skull, like a dragon that breaks away from the chains and emerges from the hell. The goal is Steve, but in the process of attacking Steve, it is inevitable that other people will be involved.


    The Hydra, the believers of these gods, were swallowed up by this raging fire dragon. With all the things that the Hydra has done in the past, with the chaos and ignorance of the gods, they have only one end in the fire of such hell, that is, even the body and the soul are completely burned to ashes.


    This is the biggest loss to the Hydra since its launch. The attack by the little spider even surpassed the result of Hulk��s raging. Such a situation is of course that Steve does not want to see, so immediately, he pulled out the sword and took the sword and smashed the fire dragon that came straight to himself.


    Broken steel sword, vowed to the sword of victory, the sword of light. With such a prestige, it is entrusted with the last strength of the **** King Nuada, and it is naturally shining in the moment of the sheath. The former King Arthur may not be able to play the full power of this Excalibur, but Steve can. So immediately, the golden light of the sky is like the scorpion that cuts off the river and the river, and the head falls on the body of Hellfire.


    The light is shining and the flames are flying. Countless light and countless fires are doing the most intense battles. They are fighting against each other every minute and killing them. This caused the light and fire to rise like the lava of a volcanic eruption, and then sprinkled like a torrential rain, paving the entire battlefield and frontline positions.


    Each piece of light is the incarnation of the power of the broken steel sword, and each flame contains the characteristics of the burning soul and flesh of the fire of hell. These spoiled forces, though weak, are not enough to pose a threat to those powerful beings, but they are already fatal to the mutant soldiers present.


    So in an instant, the soldiers on the entire battlefield fell like pieces of wheat that had been cut down. Some are pierced by a ray of arrows, so they can keep a whole body. Others were burned to death by Hellfire, and they could not keep the whole body.


    The form of war has developed into a supernatural direction at this time, and the ability of ordinary people has lost its function at this time. The victory on the battlefield will be determined by the opponents of two extraordinary forces, but now they are deadlocked.


    The fire dragon was torn by Jianguang, and the Jianguang was completely evaporated by the fire dragon. Although Steve has cut dozens of swords at the fastest speed against the little spiders, each sword is a powerful attack that can smash the mountain. However, the little spider that has been surrounded by the fire of Hell has smashed all the damage, and it has not been smashed by Jianguang as before.


    Evenly matched, but not in some ways. Because on this battlefield, the little spider has something that Steve doesn''t have, and that is comrade-in-arms. Although companions such as Hulk, Fireman John, and War Machine have been involved in different degrees by those enemies, there are always people who are free and able to break this deadlock.


    Dead Wade is the best candidate. In fact, when he saw that his best friend was being beaten by a man who seemed to be threatening himself, his unusual heart was already twitching.


    The little bugs are mine, even if they are in love, they can only be with me. What are you?


    With such an idea, he has already reached Steve''s side as quickly as possible, then shouted and waved his own blade.


    "Get out of my way, you have a big muscle. The little bug belongs to me. No one can take a sword to him except me!"


    Wade, who is already a woman, said this shy word, and the sharp blade of his hand greeted Steve��s head mercilessly. He knows very well that Steve is just a mortal, and he will die if he is cut in his head by his own Edelman alloy knife. And as long as he is dead, then no one will stand up and shoot his own spider.


    This idea is good, or very correct. But Wade apparently ignored a bit, or he did not understand, Steve is not the original Steve. The captain of the United States with the shield is gone. Now he has more powerful defensive weapons. And this weapon is Avalon.


    An ideal hometown away from everything, the artifact that keeps the king from being hurt and bleeding.


    The light shimmers, and the bright golden light forms a scabbard on Steve''s body, wrapping him tightly inside. Even with the sharpness of the Edelman alloy knife, it is impossible to pierce the miracle created by magic and divine power.


    A hit is fruitless, and then it is natural to counterattack. Almost instantaneous, like the power of the disaster, it has already come to Wade.

 Chapter 1405： Sword Fairy is not dead Wade

    If you say, intimate comrades are the biggest reliance of the little spider. Then, Steve also has his own cards and dependencies.


    His trust is Smith. Zhou, the biggest boss in the human world. It can be said that if Smith Week appears here and directly helps him to fight against these enemies, then no matter what the little spider or the horror is, or who else, the final result will only have one, that is, His powerful power is directly invisible.


    Whether it is the power of the sub-space million sun from the Earth Sentinel or the endless power that he has gained from countless fierce gods, it is not the existence of these avengers. The gap between them is unimaginable, just like letting them face the King clearly, there is no hope.


    Of course, Smith. Zhou will not appear here. Such a small fight is not enough to let him destroy his plan and expose his true identity. However, he can use another method to help Steve, and this method is more effective than himself in some respects.


    Be aware that for the existence of Smith. Zhou, power may be an indispensable part of him. But compared with power, the wisdom and knowledge he possesses is also an incalculable asset. A person who was originally cultivated into a fairy, a person who has lived in this world for more than 10,000 years, and who constantly learns and fills himself. What he has mastered is absolutely beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    These ancient and mysterious knowledge, just take a little bit, will be an incomparable force for human beings. And when Smith. Zhou selectively chose to put the most appropriate knowledge in Steve''s hands, Steve naturally had the power beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    In the face of Wade''s attack, despite the protection of Avalon, he did not suffer any harm. But that doesn''t mean Steve can just laugh and ignore it. There is nothing to do with him and Wade. In fact, he doesn''t know much about such a guy. Therefore, when he reveals obvious killings to himself, he will naturally not be polite to him.


    Just a sigh of relief from the nose, the two golden pillars of the air have been shot out of his nose. These two air columns flash with the unique cold light of the metal, and even when the shot is shot, the unique squeak will be issued by the very sharp sword. And when they flew to Wade, Wade did not even have the chance to dodge.


    This is because the two air jets are flying very fast, and are far beyond Wade''s reaction limit. On the other hand, Wade has confidence in his ability. He doesn''t think that he is a piece of paper, and he will be blown out by someone else.


    It is certainly impossible to blow out. Steve made such an attack, but it was not as simple as letting him fall. He wants his life, and since he wants his life, then these two pillars are naturally capable of deadly ability.


    Like a bullet, the two air columns pierced Wade''s muscles with a burst of snoring and drilled into his body. This made Wade, who had a tendency to shake, unable to scream, and then immediately sneered at the two sentences, but before he could open his mouth, his whole person could not help but distort his face.


    Acute pain, unbearable pain. You must know that because of his own ability to die and die, Wade has already had a very high resistance to pain. It can be said that it is to take a machine gun to make him a riddled hole, he can still harass you with his own mouth. But this time, he obviously can''t do this. Because the pain he is now suffering is already beyond the limits he can bear.


    Just like there are thousands of swords in his body, he only feels that the visceral internal organs in his body that have long been corroded by cancer cells are like being completely smashed by something. This made him mourn, but mourning did not stop the expansion of his body.


    Those special forces have intensified in his body. Even if it is already ruining everything in his body, he is not satisfied, but is prepared to completely destroy the existence of him.


    This caused Wade''s body to appear countless wounds, and countless blood fog was also sprayed out along the wound. When the blood was so thin, his body was already like a torn piece of paper, and it instantly became a smash.


    This death is terrible, but it makes sense. At the very least, it��s like this for Steve.


    For Smith. Zhou, it is so compatible with the sword of the king, Steve, who has the will to bend and the will of the most noble warrior, is the most suitable force for the swordsmanship in the cultivation of the martial arts. The world of gold is swallowed, and the magnetic sword is condensed. With such power, he has no fear of any superhero in the world. Even with the power of the steel sword and Avalon, he can override the vast majority of superheroes.


    This method Steve has just learned to use it, and has not used it before. It can be said that Wade is the first person to try his special skill. Steve is very satisfied with the damage he has caused.


    Although he does not know Wade, he can also see that this is an unusual guy. Can be mixed with the little spiders, and certainly a superhero with power. And it is such a guy who ate himself with a too white sword, and he still has to die so directly. Therefore, there is nothing dissatisfied.


    Steve is very satisfied with the results of his cultivation in the verification of his own strength. But what he didn''t think of was that he had some deviations from the estimate of this result. This deviation is that he has a small look at Wade''s ability.


    The dead servant has the ability to die, and this undead ability was originally obtained from Wolverine. When he was a mercenary, he was infected with cancer. In order to treat his own cancer, he joined the x plan led by William Stricker, and from there got the power of Wolverine''s high-speed regeneration.


    This gave him the capital to fight cancer, but it also made him unrecognizable and completely turned into a cockroach that was burnt. This is a huge blow to Wade, who is believed to be a small fresh meat. Especially after his girlfriend left him because of this, his heart was even more traumatized. Coupled with the fact that cancer cells are always affecting his brain, he slowly becomes a guy who is a **** of the whole day and a little mentally normal.


    Many people think this is the end of the story of the dead, but this is just the beginning. Because this is the only way, it can''t explain the almost unbelievable ability of his body. Although from Rogan, his undead ability has surpassed Rogan. For example, Rogan will gradually age and gradually enter death. Even in the face of a strong enemy that even Edman can destroy, he will also be killed.


    But Wade is different, the concept of being killed does not exist on him at all, because he is a special role to be treated by death.


    Because of cancer cells, Wade''s behavior in a period of time is crazy. This made him begin to habitually die, and at the very beginning of his death, he was very fortunate enough to enter the world directly under the death goddess and see the deity of the goddess of death.


    At first sight, it was his feelings at that time. In order to see the death lady several times, he even regarded suicide as a unique pleasure. For the death lady, the dead waiter is a very interesting guy. He brought her little fun in the boring years of billions of years. So she blessed the dead waiter and gave him the blessing of death.


    This touched the heart of a veterinary vinegar that had been crushed for hundreds of millions of years, and he began to try to get rid of the **** rival.


    In order to destroy the tyrant, he certainly has the ability to completely destroy the dead servant. But he is not willing to do this because he knows that this is just to complete this guy, so that he has the capital to continue to harass his goddess. The soul of the dead waiter is protected by the death lady, even if he can not destroy this soul. So if he really killed the dead waiter, then this guy is expected to say thank you loudly to him, and then he did not hesitate to hug the death lady''s lap.


    Then not what he wants to see. So he used the shelter of the death lady to give him a curse, and the curse is that his soul will never die, he will never die.


    How hard is it to destroy the soul of a woman who is sheltered by death? At the very least, this is not something that Steve can do. Even if it is Smith. Zhou, I am afraid it is very difficult to do this. Therefore, the previous attack could not kill him at all. After a period of chaos in the brain, the smashing mouth of the body is arrogantly yelling at Steve.


    "You **** big muscles, what the **** are you doing to me? My waist, my only two waists, you actually took them apart. You wait for me, wait until I am good, I Be sure to put the knife in your chrysanthemum and let you taste what it feels like!"


    An empty head screaming at a pile of minced meat is indeed unacceptable. Even a mentally strong person like Steve would inevitably lose his mind at this time and couldn''t help but wonder.


    "You are not dead? How is it possible? You guy, what the monster is!"


    "The monster that bursts your chrysanthemum!" The screaming screaming made Steve frown, but he couldn''t help but feel the heart of Wade''s strange existence. This allowed him to open his attention a little, and just took advantage of his distracting moments, the little spiders had increased their firepower and launched the offensive again.


    The goal is not Steve, but Hulk. There is only one purpose for this attack, which is to rescue his teammates and let him regain his freedom.

 Chapter 1406： Force the Hulk Sinfire Trial

    Although the little spider does not have the superb tactical layout ability of Steve, but can be regarded as the successor by Steve, he has the potential in this area. Now, he has already tapped his potential. Because he has clearly recognized a problem. That is the war, and he alone cannot win.


    He has seen the power that Steve has, and that is the existence that he may not be able to overcome with all his strength. In such a war, he can''t put all his chips on his victory. So he chose his teammates and pinned his hopes of victory on his teammates.


    I have to say that the choice of the little spider is beyond Steve''s expectations. This slowed his reaction by half a shot, and this also caused the little spider''s **** fire to burn directly on Hulk.


    As before, the fire of **** has limited damage to Hulk. But it has a fatal effect on the venom on his body. The venom is not a good bird. Although it is an alien parasite, it does not sin more than any evil person. So naturally, he was taken care of in the fire of hell, and the pain of burning soul and sin is definitely double or even more.


    This made it unable to help but screamed. And listening to his screams, Steve couldn''t help but frown.


    The venom can''t die here, it can be related to Hydra''s future space development plan. So just a little hesitation, Steve extended his hand to the venom and transferred his strength to him.


    The golden light flashes on the venom, and that is the ideal hometown away from everything that is healing this special creature with incredible power. And while this monster has not been cured, Hulk, who has already been experiencing all the mental explosions, has already torn it from his own body and has thrown it away.


    He didn''t want to have any relationship with these **** things, even that he didn''t intend to let these **** things be within ten meters of himself. He has such ability as long as he is alert enough.


    The current situation is starting to be bad for Steve. Even if he does not want to admit it, Hulk��s relief is indeed an uncertain factor. His strength is enough to threaten himself, especially if he and the little spiders work together. When the two difficult opponents collaborate, it is difficult for him to determine that he will win the final victory in this battle.


    So, do you want to retreat? In theory, retreat at this time will be the best choice. They can avoid more sacrifices and even develop a more successful course of action for the new abilities of the Avengers. However, this will also make them lose opportunities, the last chance.


    If they retreat now, then the attack they launched unexpectedly will lose its meaning. The allies who have already experienced this blitzkrieg will also become vigilant and prepared. At that time, it was not an easy task to win the frontiers of mankind. Even with the strong heritage of Hydra, they will be caught in a long-lasting stalemate. And that is not what he wants to see.


    So, he made a somewhat risky decision. That is to face these two powerful enemies and defeat them with their most powerful force. This is the best means of keeping everything in the plan, and, of course, the most dangerous means. However, he has no more choices. So at this time, he can only do this.


    Deciding on his plan, Steve sighed at Wade, who was recovering his body in a very disgusting way. This mouth-excited, too white sword, which was inspired by the lungs, once again smashed Wade''s body and made his resurrected life stretch again. By using this time, he is already waving the sword of the king in his hand, and slamming the past against Hulk.


    Above the battlefield, the woman is not allowed. Even if he had a good relationship with Hulk, it is absolutely impossible to allow him to destroy his plan at this time. He is strong first, he is very clear about this truth. So naturally, he regards Hulk as the first goal he needs to break.


    The light of the sword of Suigang was like a scorpio, and the huge light and shadow condensed together. Even the giant body of Hulk became small. In the face of such an attack, Hulk screamed, and he had already crossed his hands and rushed toward it as if he were rushing to the impact. Then in a loud bang, his entire body was already under the ground by the huge lightsaber.


    The lightsaber cut his body, but the depth was extremely limited. It just cuts his flesh and blood, letting the blood of the hot gamma radiation flow out, and then stops between the hard muscles and arm bones of Hulk. This damage is not a big deal for Hulk, which is huge in size and amazing in recovery speed. In contrast, the power of the light sword is even more threatening. At the very least, it temporarily shackled Hulk��s actions so that he could not directly counterattack himself.


    This is a good situation, if you ignore the action of the little spider. However, the little spider is not an idiot. He can''t let the two guys single-handedly, and he only cheers on one side. In fact, when Hulk was hit, he was already rushing up, trying to get closer to Steve and playing a close fight with him.


    As a superhero with a spider''s hunch and the ability to perceive the enemy''s next move, his close combat ability is absolutely terrible. And after burning a terrible fire of **** on his body, this terrible degree is definitely rising straight, to the extent that it can make people feel terrible.


    If there is a choice, Steve is not willing to play close combat with such a little spider. Even if he is an amazing fighting master. But he has no choice. Therefore, he can only inspire the power of his whole body and greet the little spiders.


    The little spider was blazing, and the burning fire of **** was violently like a demon screaming under his anger. And Steve''s body also showed an amazing sight.


    His eyes began to shine, and that was the meta-magnetism he had cultivated. His mouth and nose, and even every pore in his body began to spur the air of Sen Han, which was the white sword he had condensed by his own will. These are fatal weapons. They are the ones that use the purest power and the sharpest metal as a nourishment. They are enough to cut all the enemies into pieces like any weapon of the gods. However, they are faced with small spiders, small spiders that burn Hellfire.


    The ancient five elements say that fire can restrain gold. No matter how it is calculated, the power that Steve cultivates is the metal power, and his opponent is the naked fire attribute. This makes his meta-magnetic light and Taibaijian in the fight against Hellfire really difficult to play an effective role, they just started to contact, it has melted like the high temperature of the metal touch limit.


    This melting made their sharp nature the most contused, and this made Steve the biggest discount on the attack by the little spider. He could have smashed the skeleton of the little spider into dust, but now he can only let his power hit the little spider like a blunt instrument.


    This caused a little crack in the bones of the little spider, but that was all. This is not even a effective injury for him. When he survived the attack and came to Steve, he had already waved his flaming fist and greeted Steve''s head.


    Compared to speed, the little spider may not be the top, but it is definitely faster than Steve. Therefore, he can''t hide this punch, and there is no need to hide.


    The gushing sword is like a powerful engine of the jet, and it has withstood the fist of the little spider, even if he has already increased his power to the maximum, even if he has already used the other hand, The same is true of Steve��s head.


    The flame only scratched his cheeks, causing some scorch marks on his hair and skin. This is not a valid injury to the body, which is the limit of the human body and has been cultivated.


    At this point, the little spider realized it, so immediately, he made the greatest determination, pointed Steve with his own head, and then shouted at him loudly.


    "Look at my eyes, Steve. Look at my eyes, look at your sins. Let your sin come to judge yourself, and let the souls that are killed by you punish your soul!"


    The fire of **** is blazing in his eye sockets, almost as if it were substantial, this flame is attached to the meta-magic light that Steve��s eyes shot, and directly defeated it, from the eyes of Steve. In the depths of his soul.


    At this moment, everything is silent. Both Steve and the little spider are already caught in the soul world of only two of them. And in this world, Steve sees a lot of things he has never seen before.


    The undead, the undead who died in his hands. From the Second World War to the present, those Nazis, those who are evil, those who are innocent. Everyone who was killed by him, all who died because of him, was already in front of him. Like a mountain, it almost fills the whole world. Their painful sorrow, hatred of sight, and Steve��s mentally determined people could not help but shake.


    In the face of real sin, few people can escape the trial. Steve is obviously not in the special list. In this regard, the whole soul world has already reverberated with a small spider''s sternness.


    "Repent, sinner. Repent, Steve. Your last days, come!"

 Chapter 1407： Faith is not dead trial

    The eye of judgment. It is definitely one of the most horrible forces in this world. Its horror lies not in its power, but in its ruthless judgment on the heart and even the soul.


    No one can ignore his own heart. No one can lie to his own soul. When the soul and the heart are used as evidence and the punishment is imposed on the person nakedly, it is almost impossible for the sinner to be spared.


    So far, almost everyone who has been seen by the trial has already got the ending that he should have. The only exception is Natasha, which is also because there is a stronger and unstoppable existence that helps her through the storm. Now, there is no such unstoppable existence around Steve to help him through the storm. Therefore, Little Spider does not believe that Steve can stick to it.


    He has done so much, and it is time to pay for everything he has done. Even if he is Steve Rogers, the same perfect existence is the same. Everything is over here, and it��s time to end the story of Captain America. He thought so in his heart, but the development of things did not proceed as he expected.


    The flames of **** have indeed begun to burn on Steve''s body, but he has not turned into ashes because of this flame.


    This is not because the power of Steve is stopping the spread of the flame. The little spider is very clear that the power of the eye of the judgment is to act on the enemy from the soul. If a flame is born, it is only a flame that will arise from the soul. His soul is already burning and has spread to his body. But I don''t know why, this burning seems to be unable to destroy him and destroy the existence of Steve Rogers.


    He is now like a fireman, a burning fireman. But now he is also like a golden man, a golden man who will not melt. For such a existence, the little spider can''t judge what the specific situation is. He can only wait and see, waiting for the final result to appear.


    When he was watching, his teammates couldn��t hold back. Losing the suppression of the broken steel sword, Hulk has already broken free from the predicament. With his current anger, he has absolutely a million reasons to thoroughly turn Steve into a patties.


    No hesitation, no hesitation. He was already roaring and rushing over Steve. And just as he was preparing to give Steve an iron fist, his teammate Little Spider stopped him and made his fists hard to stop.


    This feeling is for the first time to talk about it, and I am not happy about what I am doing. So he immediately gave a shocking roar to his companion.


    The loud sound and the huge tone made the flames of the little spiders start to shake, but the little spider himself did not shake. He still firmly grasped Hulk��s fist and said seriously to him.


    "Wait a minute, Hulk. Wait a second, I want to see the final result."


    "Hulk does not understand, Hulk only wants to beat him."


    "Me too, I want to insert my knife into his chrysanthemum!"


    Hulk muttered a complaint of dissatisfaction, and his voice was also echoed by the dead waiter who had just put his head on it. However, under the firm will of the little spider, Hulk still controlled his emotions, and did not anger his teammates in order to vent. Naturally, he did not continue his actions.


    He put his fists up, stood on the side of the little spider, and watched the guy who had no movement because of the fire, and asked the little spider.


    "Hulk wants to know, what do you want to see?"


    "I want to see if he will eventually become ashes." The hoarse voice was very calm, but the emotions contained there were only fierce that he only knew. "The eye of judgment will burn his soul completely because of his sin, and he will die. But before he dies, I want to know what he is trying to look at what he has committed. It is turned into coke, Or is it ashes? I want to figure it out. It��s like I want to know why he betrayed us."


    The answer that Little Spider wants to know is whether Steve will plead guilty to everything he has done. If he pleads guilty, he can admit his own crimes. Although it is reasonable to say that in the face of this kind of infiltration of inner and soul judgments, any subjective judgment will not work. But the little spider is not sure, Steve will behave like a normal person.


    His current change is one reason, and another reason is that he is Steve. Steve Rogers. The most noble person ever appeared in the world.


    He may be able to create a miracle. This is some unrealistic fantasy in the heart of the little spider. He hopes that Steve can come back and become the original one. But rationally, he felt that Steve should die, like the sinners who had died before him.


    At this moment, his heart is extremely complicated. It is precisely because of this complexity that this motive is unclear. All in all, the ultimate goal is to find the answer in Steve. And this answer was quickly revealed.


    The flame began to weaken, but the flame did not completely extinguish. Because at this moment Steve had a situation in which anyone could not understand.


    Most of the fire of **** has disappeared, but there are still some, and some subtle flames, like tattoos, are deeply etched under the skin of his body. This makes him look like it is burning, but this burning is obviously different from the previous one.


    Because Steve has taken back his consciousness at this time. He broke free from the shackles of the eye of judgment and gasped like a drowning man who regained his new life.


    It can be seen that his energy seems to be exhausted. Even with his body, which barely sees the limits of physical fitness, it is now at the point where the mountains are running out of water. He couldn''t even stand there straight, he could only relieve his physical fatigue on one knee.


    For all of this, the little spiders don''t care. He only cares about one, that is why, why Steve can escape from the power of the eye of judgment.


    As a user of this powerful force, the little spider can clearly feel that the trial is over. According to common sense, Steve should be dead at this time, or completely disappeared. But he did not, he stood in front of them alive. It��s like he escaped the trial.


    This is not to escape the trial. The little spider is very clear about this. He knew what it was like to escape the trial. He knew that Steve had experienced the most complete soul trial. It can be seen from the flames on him, that is the last thing that the trial left for him. So what does this mean? Punish? Acquitted?


    Even users, it is difficult for the spider to interpret the meaning. It''s like he can''t explain the complex emotions that flow in his heart. He didn''t know how he should face this dead guy. It can be said that it took a lot of effort, he calmed himself down, and asked Steve this question.


    "Why did you survive? You shouldn''t be alive!"


    "Maybe." With a grin, Steve''s face showed a tough smile. "But I think, some things are not the time to end. So I applied for a trial of my crimes. Fortunately, my soul promised. I was punished and paid the price. But in return, I I can continue to live. I can continue to fight for my ideals."


    The unimaginable answer can be said to have created a miracle. In this regard, the reaction of the little spider is only angry, and this anger can hardly be suppressed.


    "Why, why don''t you die? Isn''t your soul fallen? Isn''t your soul acknowledging that everything you commit is sinful? Steve Rogers, you **** guy, What did you do!"


    Steve can understand the mood of the little spider. In fact, at the beginning, he thought he was dying. However, he persisted. Because of his lofty ideals, because of some reasons that cannot be told at all.


    At this time, he has already survived the most difficult test, so he has no reason at all. At this time, he chose sanctions because of the question of the little spider. As he said, he still has important things to do. So he strongly propped up his body and clasped the sword of the king in his hand. Then with a special smile of his own, he replied to the little spider.


    "I admit that I am guilty. But I also said that before I was sentenced to death, I still have more important things to do. This is my most sincere thought and my most determined belief. Even my soul is I already agree with this, so I don''t think there is anything wrong with it. Peter, you should understand. People, when fighting for faith, will not die. Even if the body is dead, his soul is not Yes, and I am like this now."


    "Before everything is done, I won''t die. I won''t die until I see the perfect world. This is the answer I gave you. So, Peter. You can''t beat me, absolutely. will not!"


    Although the flame was never extinguished and burned on him, but at this time he still sent out infinite power from the whole body. He is Steve Rogers, a man who fought for faith. As he said, he will not die until the faith collapses. Absolutely not!

 Chapter 1408： The trend has gone to politicians

    As friends, they should respect Steve''s decision, even though they are only friends. But as enemies, they must stop him, and thoroughly, together with the spirit and the flesh, completely eliminate him.


    This is the highest respect for a dangerous opponent. So immediately, Little Spider and Hulk moved to Steve.


    Hulk punched his head, and the huge fists made a terrible roar, just like the barrel that was roaring. The little spider is also a five-finger spurt, with a raging fire, greeted Steve''s chest.


    In the case of coordinated operations, their power is one plus one greater than two before. In the face of such threats, Steve can only call back his own Avalon, and use this artifact to protect his integrity.


    If he can still fight against these two guys before, now he has no such ability. Although the eye of the trial did not let him die, but it has already exhausted his energy and physical strength, so that his soul has suffered a lot. In this case, it is unwise to confront them positively, so he can only take the tactics.


    This is a very sensible approach and a very secure response. Because if he doesn''t do that, then with the strength of the two powerful enemies in front of him, he will be torn into pieces in the shortest possible time. And with Avalon it is not the same. Under the artifact of the ideal township far from everything, even the Hulk''s fist, the little spider''s fire, can no longer cause any harm to him.


    The fist hits Avalon''s protection as if it were playing on an illusory shadow. Even the fire of **** with magical power can''t burn through this thin barrier. It allowed Steve to enter a transcendental dimension in which any force that could not break through space could not harm Steve.


    He is already invincible. But Little Spider and Hulk did not give up. Although they knew that the light curtains in front of them could block their attacks, they were desperately bombarded by Steve.


    For them, breaking this barrier and solving Steve may be the only way to eliminate this war. But obviously, their efforts have not had much effect.


    Steve dragged them away without their threat. Whether it is the frontal army or the Hydra army in other directions, it has already penetrated into the forefront. The frontier positions have fallen, and it is only a matter of time before they completely fall into the control of Hydra.


    This point is clearly seen by the Allied forces who have been using satellites to monitor everything. So quickly, they developed a response policy. The effect of this on the front line is that all the Avengers and the soldiers have received such an order.


    "Peter. The order at the rear, we need to retreat as soon as possible. Those guys plan to use a bomber to completely clean up this area."


    Because the fire of **** destroyed the communicator, the war machine could only dictate the command of the little spider from the verbal. And when I heard this order, the little spider who was doing the useless work persevered immediately couldn��t help but scream.


    "Damn. Do the guys don''t know what it means to retreat now? We will completely lose the front line, and hundreds of thousands of innocent refugees will become victims. Is this what they want to see?"


    "We have no choice, Peter."


    Although there is dissatisfaction in my heart, the war machine is a military origin. In the overall situation, he is much calmer than the little spider.


    "We can''t win at this time. It''s just a matter of delay to continue fighting. And don''t forget that there are millions of refugees behind us behind us who need our protection and waste time here, just They are not responsible for them. We must consider the overall situation!"


    "Damn." Despite his reluctance, the little spider had to admit that Rhodes had his reason. After all, this is related to the life and death of millions of people, and he is not allowed to have the slightest willfulness and arrogance. So he just snorted and stopped his movements.


    "Steve! Next time, I will kill you next time, I swear."


    "You won''t have this opportunity, Peter. Really, this is the only chance you might kill me. The next time we meet, maybe you will die. So, you better solve it now." Otherwise, you''d better hide yourself and pray that I will never find you."


    Their conversation Steve heard clearly, so he naturally understood the retreat of the little spider. Although he can''t rely on his strength to leave the Avengers now, it is not too difficult to say something to them.


    Of course, this kind of radical will not play any role. Whether it is a small spider or a Hulk, it is no longer the kind of irrational person who can be stimulated in two or three sentences. They have grown a lot and have learned a lot. And this made them just stunned Steve, and they retreated to the rear.


    They need to be at the rear and organize as many people as possible before the bomber arrives. Compared with the importance of this matter, Steve''s mouth cannon is insignificant. Of course, Steve himself does not expect to leave them with such nonsense. In fact, he was happy to see these two troublesome opponents retreat from their own eyes.


    Although they are already in the big picture, as long as they stay here, they will definitely pose unnecessary threats to themselves. He has won this war, there is really no reason to bear more losses. Therefore, such a result is good for both of them.


    As for the bomber. Let me not say that the bombers dispatched by the Allies can play a part in his army. Even if they can really kill a lot of these troops at the moment, they will still fall into the doldrums when the front positions have fallen.


    The site is more important than people. It was like the original Soviet Union mobilized millions of people to fill the battlefield in order to win the front line of Berlin. The current Hydra has the support of the entire Indian population, and they can also play this devastating tactic.


    In the original India, ten dollars can buy a life. In India today, they will only be worthless. Steve didn''t feel that he needed to be too embarrassed. For that lofty ideal, it is worthwhile to die at this time.


    This is a very cruel idea, but it is very practical on the battlefield. Discard the excess sensible thoughts and think about the gains and losses of the interests with the purest rationality. This is a sound means of achieving the best interests on the battlefield. Maybe in the past, Steve was hard to do this. But now, it is not particularly difficult for him to achieve this level.


    The war ended in a very fast way. Especially after the bombing of the Allied military, all things have become easier. Although their bombing temporarily prevented the advancement of the Hydra, it also caused certain damage to the Hydra. However, this also made the front line position more completely into the hands of the Hydra.


    They saved the Hydra''s effort to clean up the work, allowing the Hydra to be more quickly involved in the next battle. It can be said that whether it is the Hydra or the Allies, it is already very clear that the next war is already an imminent time.


    The Hydra, which took the front position, has completely gained the upper hand. They took control of the initiative of this war. For the league, the rapid loss of frontier positions not only exposed their abdomen on the Indian continent, but also made all their actions stretched.


    Don''t forget, there are millions of innocent civilians around them who need to be evacuated. With these guys dragging, they can''t make any substantial counterattack on the Hydra. So how to deal with the next war, the entire Confederate is very difficult inside.


    After all, they are not a national system, but an alliance formed under the constraints of interests and the international environment. On this kind of issue that may cause significant losses, they naturally have different opinions and cannot come up with a unified opinion.


    Some people advocated a military operation like the Dunkirk retreat. By the air and sea transportation of the Allies, the refugees and the troops they protected were evacuated, and their living forces were saved by temporarily sacrificing space. Others advocated indiscriminately, armed all the refugees, and let them fight in their own name and invading their Hydra.


    Even more, even if they want to leave these refugees, they will use them as bait while evacuating the army, and send these refugees and Hydra with nuclear bombs to the sky.


    This is the practice of a typical despicable politician. Complete self-interest does not consider true morality and justice. This kind of thing is more suitable to say in the dark corners, not to put it on the bright side, and to be heard by people like the little spider.


    It can be said that in the first time I heard this statement, the little spider is already trying to run away from some emotions. He even fell on something, in front of so many generals. And he was unceremoniously pointing at the nose of the politician who said the idea and yelled at him.


    "You dirty politician. I should be glad that you are not standing in front of me. Otherwise I dare to swear to hell, I will definitely burn your dirty soul together with your thoughts to the ashes. .I swear!"

 Chapter 1409： Extreme thinking, final decision

    This is not what a qualified soldier should say, nor is it something that the Avengers should say.


    Although the Avengers have established a name in this world, and with their actions to save the world, they have become an indispensable part of the entire human power. However, it is precisely because of this that they pay more attention to their own size.


    Don''t forget their identity, the Avengers. The good thing to say is the team of superheroes who surround the whole world. It��s hard to say that they are just a weapon in the hands of those in power. In this special season, the Allies need their power to act as the sharp knife that slams into the Hydra. This is where their value lies. However, this does not mean that they can easily transfer their muzzles and threaten and intimidate the top members of the Allies.


    When they did this, it was tantamount to the unfamiliar dog suddenly slamming at his master. The cost of doing this is often that the host will add a big meal at night.


    "Mr. Peter Parker, don''t forget who you are talking to! Here, I have the right to arrest you in the name of jealousy and threatening the Shangguan, and put you in jail. I said it!"


    Whether it is for the principle of killing chickens and monkeys, or for the purpose of preventing the spider from opening a precedent. The top leaders of these allies will not allow him to be so unscrupulous. Especially the guy who was pointed at the nose by the little spider, he almost couldn''t wait to drag the little spider down and shoot it off.


    Of course, he also knows that he is impossible to do this. Let me not say whether he has the right to deal with small spiders. It is the problem that the little spider will resist, and he needs to worry. So he can only threaten him verbally, hoping that he can be as fearful of his rights as ordinary people, curled up under him.


    This may be a useful method for ordinary people, but for a superhero like a little spider, especially if his whole person has become a gunpowder bucket because of the previous ones, this can only be done. It is stupid.


    It can be said that his sentence is like a flame that ignites all the anger and resentment of the little spider''s heart. This made him almost unwilling to think of other people''s ideas, and immediately roared.


    "You want to shut me up in jail, come on. See if you have this ability. Don''t think that you are sitting here in a well-dressed manner, you are what a great thing. I tell you, you dirty guy. Your life is no more noble than anyone else, your soul is even more embarrassing than those villains and criminals. Do you think that right is your amulet, do you think you can do whatever you want with this? I tell you, you are delusional. One day, I will come to your head with a fair trial. One day, you will pay the heaviest price for what you said today, the sins you have committed in the past!"


    The general discourse of this kind of declaration is not so much a fire for the **** politician. It is better to say that Steve��s cognition and all the dissatisfaction he has seen are combined and then burst out. This will not have any effect, the only effect is probably to let the politician growl and give orders.


    "Guard, guard. Drag the **** down and drag it down. I want him to look good. I want him to know that some words can''t be said from his **** mouth!"


    Regardless of how ridiculous this guy has done before, he is still a senior member of the Allies and is the master of rights. So immediately, a group of guards rushed in, and then some difficult to see the little spider.


    For them, they always lead them to fight, and sometimes they take great risks to help their avengers to be more pleasing than the **** who sit on the throne of power. However, they are just ordinary people, and they are a group of soldiers who command the vocation. Even if they know that those people are jerk, in the case that he is his own sergeant, they can only follow the principle of obeying orders.


    Involuntarily, they are talking about them. The little spiders also knew that they were involuntarily, so he just shook his fist and said calmly to the soldiers.


    "Well, I won''t make you embarrassed. Take me away. Just right, I am also trying to leave this disgusting place. I continue to see this dirty guy, I am afraid I will not control my own kill. He. Hey! Bureaucracy, I finally know what you are in the group!"


    "Damn, you bastard, you are waiting for me, you are waiting for me. I will send you to the military court, I will do this. You will wait for me"


    In the madness of politicians, the little spiders were taken to prison in the care of a line of guards. Everyone was surprised by his arrival, especially after knowing who he had offended, and most people became more sympathetic to him.


    The profession of politicians has never been a profession that will make a good impression. Especially when he is still a good person like Spider-Man, most people naturally cast aside on them. This can''t change anything, but it is enough to save a lot of trouble for the spider. After all, his efforts are in the eyes of everyone, and they are respectful to this superhero who has been fighting for humanity. So naturally, they will be as convenient as possible within his ability.


    The little spider was thus locked into a separate cell and enjoyed the tranquility of being alone. However, it is impossible for him to be quiet if he is confused. As long as he closes his eyes, he can see a lot of things he doesn''t want to see, and think of many questions he doesn''t want to think about. This made him more annoyed inside, and even had an urge to vent. And just when his whole person is about to get mad by this emotion. The group has already arrived in front of him.


    That is his comrade-in-arms, Rodi and Benner. They came to him in a dignified manner and brought him a message that was not good.


    "The discussion of the Allies has come out, they are going to punish you. You will be deprived of all the power now and removed from the Avengers. Soon, you will be sent to the air carrier for three months. Confinement. Peter, you are too impulsive. You have done too much in this matter. It is not like what a smart person like you should do."


    "No, I think this is exactly what I should do. I have been tolerating these **** for too long, especially after I can see the sin."


    Peter opened his eyes, and Peter, who had a blue fire and burned it, gave a very cold reply. In the face of his reply, both Rhodes and Benner showed some embarrassing looks. They all know what kind of guys they are serving, but they are still in that way. Many times they are not qualified to consider these at all, and there is no need to consider them. They thought that the little spiders should understand this truth, but they never thought that the little spider actually showed such an attitude at this time.


    This is correct, in a big way. But this is also wrong, from the current situation. This mismatched gray space makes it difficult for them to conduct any enlightenment on the little spiders, so after being dull for a while, they can only say this to the little spider.


    "I know what you mean, Peter. But you should also be clear. Now is not the time to tell them this. We must believe that all justice and justice will be realized. This day will come sooner or later, and we will All that has to be done is to wait. So, instead of wasting time on such things, why not do more meaningful things? Protecting innocents, what we are doing, is it more meaningful than denying these bastards?"


    "If no one starts to act, justice will be late forever!" He lowered his eyes and whispered so quietly. The little spider raised his head again and asked them about it. "So, what is the final decision? How do the **** want to deal with the innocent refugees? Let them go to death, or let them be bait?"


    "No, Parker. Your thoughts are too extreme!"


    It seems that the feeling of the little spider is somewhat relieved, and Roddy only spoke one of his words symbolically, and revealed the final result.


    "They are not as bad as you think, because they have decided to make an unprecedented retreat. Our ships and planes are on the road. In order to ensure that so many people can be operated at once, we are even passengers. And the commercial cruises are hanging over. Listen, Peter, I know that you are very dissatisfied with the **** politicians. But you also know that there are always some people in the world who are really willing to serve humanity. You can''t It��s not fair to kill all of them with a stick."


    "But, such a person is only a minority, isn''t it? The vast majority of guys, still holding their own power, are willing to satisfy their own desires, aren''t they?"


    The expression stood up flat, and the cold face of the little spider''s face made it almost impossible to believe that he would be the kind child. And watching such changes, whether it is Roddy or Benner, has become worried.


    "What do you want to do? Peter. Don''t be impulsive, now is not the time to be impulsive. This will not be good for you, you have to think clearly!"


    "I have thought very clearly, everyone." Shaking his head, the will of the little spider has become unshakable at this time. "I will not accept this punishment, just like I will not compromise like any sin. This is wrong, I will not be wrong again. Absolutely not. So, sorry, everyone. From now At the beginning, I want to say goodbye to you!"

 Chapter 1410： The heart of renegade is unstoppable

    "what did you say?"


    The story of the little spider scared many people. Even when he said this, both Roddy and Benner thought they had auditory hallucinations. They quickly asked, what do you mean by trying to figure out what the little spider is. However, the answer they got was really unacceptable to them.


    "As you have heard, I am going to quit. The Avengers? Superheroes? What a capricious name, what an enviable title. But actually? This is just a false scorpion. For those For the big guys, for the power owners who are high above, we are just the tools in their hands, they are the captive shepherds. They drive us and use them to do what they can''t do, just like It is the same as driving the wolf dog to kill the prey. The only difference is that the wolf dog will obey their orders unconditionally, and we need an excuse that looks very bright and beautiful."


    "With such an excuse, we can do everything for them with all our heart and soul. But once this excuse is torn open, once everything that has been promised becomes a joke, what we have done becomes completely The fool is totally lost in all meanings."


    With his head down, as if he had said something like this, the little spider had already clenched his fist and made a cold voice.


    "This dream is the time to wake up. It is time for me to do what I really should do. No longer have any involvement with these dirty politics and interests, just do what I really want to do." This is the life that suits me best. This is what I should do the most."


    "Peter, don''t be impulsive. You don''t have any benefit in making such a choice."


    Loudly yelling at his name, Rhodes had already seized the iron railings that held Peter''s cell, and made a strong statement against his harsh attitude.


    "If you are impulsive now, it will only make the problems you face more and more serious. I know that you have grievances in your heart, but you have to know what your current identity is. You are the biggest in the world. The work of the government agency, what you do must comply with the inherent regulations of this institution. Now the problem you trigger is not serious, just confinement. We can fight for leniency for you. But once you are impulsive, do What stupid things have happened. Then no one of us can help you."


    Having said that, Roddy��s look is completely gloomy. He felt that it was necessary for the little spider to know what the most serious consequences would be, so he immediately said to him.


    "You will be wanted, Peter. Wanted by all the countries in the world. No matter what you did before, no matter what you made for them. When you violated the original discipline and order of this organization." They will never have any pity and sympathy for you. They will erase your achievements and plant a terrible stigma. You will no longer be Spider-Man, the respected superhero. You will only Become a criminal and become the most spoiled existence."


    "And don''t forget, your identity is never a secret to them. So when you do this, not just you, your loved ones, your friends will be involved because of you. You should not want to see Let''s get to that happen. So, calm down, Peter. This is not the time when you should be impulsive and rude!"


    The cold words spit out the terrible idea, which is Rhodes'' prediction of everything. Although it sounds sensational, the little spider has to admit that what he said is indeed very likely to happen.


    The behavior of the government agencies in this world has never been warm and tender. Thunder means, ruthless and ruthless, is their consistent style. There is no psychological pressure on them to do such a thing. Compared with the emotion of appeasing a superhero, they obviously care more about their majesty and their own rights. Therefore, they are absolutely impossible to allow the little spider to do such a near-rebel thing. They will definitely stop him, or say, destroy him.


    The little spider believes what Rhodes said, and he himself can estimate the consequences of doing so. However, at this time, he did not care much about the consequences. Even compared to the consequences of this, he would rather bear all of this and become a reviled existence.


    An ancient poem can describe his feelings like this, that is, An Neng can destroy the eyebrows and lose weight, so that I can not be happy. He does not want his heart to be condemned by anything. He does not want his justice to kneel down to anyone. So at this time he could only hold his fist, firmly and coldly.


    "You may be right. But I still can''t compromise. The compromise will only make these **** **** more unscrupulous. This time they can barely promise not to make a mistake, but next time? Next time? Next time What human beings have given them power is not to let them casually override themselves on all beings, and to deliberately disregard those who give them power as ants. They need to know where their power comes from. They need to fear these ordinary beings. If they can''t, then I am happy to help them remember this. You should be clear, I have this ability, and I will not waste this ability."


    "What are you going to do? Peter. I said, don''t be impulsive. This is just a very special situation. We will not allow such things to happen. Everything you worry about is simply unnecessary. You must believe in us, you have to I believe that there will always be people with conscience in those people. Like this thing, is the final choice not the best result?"


    Seeing that the little spider is talking more and more, the mood is getting more and more intense. Rhodes is already afraid of stimulating him. He can only be soothed and let him think about things as good as possible. However, the little spider at this time is completely determined. It is absolutely impossible for him to have any vacillation of his determination because of Rhodes��s statement.


    "Don''t say it, Colonel Rhodes. This time you say more, just to do more cover and fantasy for their ugliness. Do you dare to guarantee me? Guarantee that these politicians will not make any more stupid Mistakes, to ensure that they can do their best to fulfill their obligations, rather than trying to put themselves above humans."


    "No, I can''t." The sharp language of the little spider gave Roed''s face a tangled look. He can say that he can guarantee, but the kind of conscience is really about the same as his life. He can''t make his conscience hurt for these scum politicians, so he can only seek truth from facts.


    And this kind of seeking truth from facts is to make the sneer on the face of the little spider even worse, he began to press harder.


    "So Colonel Rhodes, can you guarantee this? When you are guaranteed to order you in the name of the sergeant, you can only rely on justice and conscience to refer to their orders. For example, when they let you go to those innocent When refugees are used as bait, you can refuse this order at all costs and then try your best to protect those refugees."


    "I..." I want to say that I can do this. But when I think of other things, Rhodes honestly swallowed this sentence into his stomach.


    He knows that he can''t do such a thing. As long as he is a soldier in a day, he can''t violate the military''s vocation and resist the orders from the Shangguan. Because it is trampling on his beliefs and trampling on his principles. He can''t do that, he will only obey the **** order honestly. So at this time, he can only remain silent.


    And such silence is undoubtedly telling the little spider his answer, which makes the little spider laugh, and said rudely to Rhodes.


    "Look, Colonel. This is where our difference lies. The fundamentals that you serve and what I want to give are different. You just become a hero for the sake of command. You are essentially a soldier, one is only for The person who exists in fulfilling the order. And I am different. From the very beginning to the present, I have only one principle of belief. That is to use the power I have to do what I should do. I became Heroes are not for enjoying praise, nor for fame and fortune. I have only one, that is, I can use my hands to save people and make people happy."


    "Maybe, the direction we worked hard was indeed able to carry out my goal. But now, I have doubts whether this so-called Avengers can do it all. Because it is now a government violent institution. It��s more like a team fighting for the ideal. I have seen the ugliness behind it, so I will not use the power in this place. This is the reason for my departure. If you hear this, you still want to stop me. ? Colonel Rhodes."


    In the face of such a remark, Rhodes has nothing to say. He knows that he can''t continue to stop the little spiders from doing what they want to do. But he was not willing to let the little spiders leave. So he can only focus on asking for help.


    Looking at his help, Benner was only silent for a while, and he was already turning straight away.


    "I understand, if this is your wish, then I can only bless you, Peter. I wish you can achieve your meaning. I wish you can find your way."


    "thanks, I will."


    With such a sentence, the little spider has already rushed straight toward the wall behind him.


    A hard wall can''t stop the fire of hell. When the blazing flame burns, the figure is no longer seen in the cell.


    At the same time, the entire rear base also began to alarm. The little spider acts like a rebellion, and after all, brings the storm to the camp of the human alliance. And the violent storms of this kind are far beyond everyone''s imagination.

 Chapter 1411： Extremely difficult to deal with current affairs

    The departure of the little spider is an unimaginable disaster for the entire Indian rear base. Because at this time, no one can imagine that such a special and critical existence will choose to leave them in such an important time.


    It can be said that in the first time that the news leaked out, many people are already panicked. The soldiers and soldiers who regard the heroes such as Little Spiders as role models, and those who regard him as a protector, have been affected. The most serious ones are those bureaucrats. Because they couldn''t imagine it, Spider-Man Peter Parker was able to take such courage at this time and choose to betray this terrible thing.


    This hurts not only their prestige, but also the foundation of their rule, and their immediate interests. Because no one will believe that people like little spiders will leave them for some common reason. They will only think that this is the persecution of the bureaucrats and the suppression of the government. Although in fact it is almost like this, but these bureaucrats will not recognize this.


    The government bureaucrats who are proficient in black and white are very thick guys. For them, all the problems will be others, not their own. This is naturally the case. They don''t think that the little spiders choose to betray them is their problem. They only think that this is the behavior of the little spiders deliberately targeting them. For such a situation, someone soon screamed.


    "This is a betrayal. This is a naked betrayal. For the government, the people, and even the whole mankind. Such a guy can no longer be named in the name of a hero. He is not worthy of such a name. Look at him. Everything he did, he ignored all of us. He is fighting against the will of all of us. This is a hopeless fanatic, so I suggest that we must arrest him and crown him. The most wanted punishment is to give him the most terrible punishment!"


    Being able to say such things, really, will not be beyond the expectations of the Avengers. But when they heard these politicians say such things in a brazen tone, they would still be indignant for their friends and for the despicable and shameless of these politicians.


    At this time, even the most stable people will not continue to remain silent, so soon Bruce Banner will stand up and face the politician with a very calm, yet very restrained tone. Said.


    "This gentleman, I want to ask you. What qualifications do you have to say this? You said that Peter Parker is not worthy of being called a hero? You think that the hero of this hero is a guy like you, holding a press conference, A medal is hanging on his chest, and then telling a good word, can you get it with a certificate? It��s ridiculous."


    "Listen, Spider-Man is a superhero and has nothing to do with you. The name of this hero is what he got in the process of confronting evil again and again, and he was born and died again and again. When you guys When people are hiding in a safe corner and looking at things like the New York War and the Hydra War with the eyes of a foreigner, he is fighting on the front line and using all his efforts to exchange what he sees. The life and safety of every innocent person. He is the actor, and you are just the verbal actor. I really don''t know who gave you the courage to let you judge him. Or our Has the world been wrong enough for people who can only swear by their mouths to criticize the people who do the real thing?"


    Although Bruce Banner has always appeared in an honest and silent image, this does not mean that he will always be so honest and silent. When he faces the injustice he sees, and he can no longer have any patience in his heart, he will naturally spit out all the unhappiness in his chest. As a wise man, a knowledgeable person, he naturally can completely ruin a person at this time without the ability to carry a dirty word.


    Not to say that you can be mad, but it is definitely able to make people angry. It can be said that when he said this, the politician could not help but jumped up.


    "Poor, you are naked and filthy. My contribution to the world is something you don''t understand at all. You think that you are something, you dare to say this to me. Believe me or not. Can let people catch you, I will immediately let you regret everything you just said."


    "In fact, this kind of words is not credible, sir!" In a sentence interrupted the slang of this politician, Rhodes could not help but stand up. "Bruce is one of the best in the Avengers. If we rely solely on our strength, we can''t subdue him. Similarly, Peter Parker. The power of the secular has very limited effect on them, so you Those words that have just been said can be regarded as a big word."


    "you you����"


    Once again, people are being beaten again and again, even if the politician is thicker, it is impossible to continue tough. He was already stunned and even started to speak incoherently. And just as he wanted to put more words, the other principals of the high-level meeting had already interrupted him.


    "Enough, gentlemen, when are you still arguing about this issue? Do you really think that we can be free to use only those issues that care about these issues? Don''t forget the issues before us, and Compared to Peter Park��s rebellion, this is what we really want to pay attention to. So, trouble you to take a serious attitude towards the job, okay?"


    For the Avengers, the speeches of the principals are fair, so they naturally return to silence. For politicians, behind the principal is a powerful ancient country of the East, which is the main person in charge of this Indian battlefield. Whether it is due to the scruples of the country''s strength, or simply the rules of the officialdom, they can not have any confrontation against him at this time. So even if the former politician had more trouble in his heart, he also succumbed to it at this time.


    This is a good performance, at least on the surface, everyone gives him face. Therefore, while the principal is at his own expense, he is also taking advantage of this rare opportunity to quickly tell him.


    "It seems that everyone is already recovering from reason. Then, let us carefully discuss the issue of refugee withdrawal. I have the summary information that I just received. In the current situation, we probably need to mobilize five. More than one million refugees have been evacuated from this land. In addition to the 5 million refugees, we have more than 50,000 joint military forces and more than 3,000 important equipment including vehicles, armored weapons and aircraft. We need to withdraw. We can''t leave the life of the soldiers in this land in vain, and we can''t give their equipment to the Hydra to expand their military strength. So the best thing is We can even take the army with the refugees, plus all the important military supplies, and withdraw them from the land. The problem is here."


    ��Although we have urgently mobilized all kinds of vessels and transport planes, for the moment, our capacity is still very urgent. The fastest is three days later. After three days we can put everything we have placed on this continent. It��s completely removed from this land. But according to the current speed of Hydra��s advancement, we may not be able to stick to that time. The front line is the biggest threat to us, and the safe time left for us may be less than one day. The degree is enough. It is absolutely impossible to complete the transfer work within one day. Therefore, I would like to ask everyone here, what better way to get enough time for us, or let us be in the shortest Time to complete the transfer work?"


    The principal said the words clearly, and it was because he made the words very clear. Everyone will feel even more thorny and arduous about this matter. The evacuation of millions of people is not so easy to carry on. The principal said that it was completed in three days, and I am afraid that it would be the case that all the manpower was squeezed to the limit. And this means that it is somewhat unrealistic to want to compress the transfer time to a shorter time. In contrast, fighting for time is more feasible.


    But don''t forget, this is war. In the war, fighting for time is not an easy task. Unless someone can do it in a million, or even a hundred thousand, or want to personally prevent the advancement of the Hydra steel torrent, it is simply not realistic.


    They can only use the means of war to stop the enemy from advancing, but as far as the current situation is concerned, the means of war does not seem to be a good choice.


    There are hundreds of thousands of enemies, and there is no shortage of equipment weapons. And they only have 50,000, and there is still a large number of refugees to take care of. The strength of the enemy and me is so disparate, it can only be described as sending death. Although the soldiers are not afraid of sacrifice, the significance of this kind of plain sacrifice is really not great.


    Because even if they try their best, they may not be able to fight for too much time. On the contrary, it will also make them lose the most important armed forces. Without the protection of armed forces, what kind of chaos will happen to millions of refugees, which is simply a problem that cannot be imagined.


    what can we do about it? After thinking about it, I finally thought that the Avengers would stand up. Because at this time, only they can stand up.


    "Please give us the task, we will try our best to delay the enemy''s actions."

 Chapter 1412： Stand up and deter hero

    The Avengers�� coming forward is the best result for these politicians. Because they simply can''t imagine, if the Avengers are silent at this time, how should they face such a problem.


    As politicians, they have to consider not just those refugees. In fact, compared with those refugees, the troops and staff stationed here are the ones they care more about. The reason is very simple, there are more refugees, and it is only a refugee in India. In a world where India has completely disappeared, their existence is no more valuable than the mice that are everywhere. Saving them is a humanitarian spirit, not saving them, and at most it will only carry some insignificant nicknames. This is nothing for politicians.


    The army and the staff are different. No matter what they say, they are the men of these politicians and the citizens of the countries they rule. For humanitarian relief, pulling them to this dangerous place is already a very risky business. If because of this, they are completely broken here. So not to mention the pressure on public opinion, that is, the pressure from competitors and the use of the title, it is possible for them to completely lose everything.


    Politicians can''t treat this as an insignificant little thing, and their lives can be maintained on this. So naturally, the Avengers'' choices become what they most like to see and are the most supportive.


    In this case, they are not afraid to give the Avengers some necessary support, so immediately, some people say this to the Avengers.


    "Do you need any support? If there is something we need to help, and we can provide it to you, then we are happy to support your actions. After all, you are working hard for our common goal, in this way In the case, we don''t have to delay you."


    Although this is not the standard mode of speech for politicians, this is a very appetite for the Avengers. Most of them, in their opinion, can tell such real words, at least not worry about what kind of conspiracy they will play against themselves.


    That is the most deadly thing for them. Compared with any martyrdom, the secret trick is the most chilling and scary. No matter how brave warriors may not like to face such things, the Avengers are no exception. Now, this possibility is almost eliminated, which is another way to solve the wit of the Avengers.


    There is no worries, which means that the Avengers can devote themselves wholeheartedly to the work of blocking the enemy. This is a good thing. But as long as you think about the size of the enemy, even the most brave and fearless Bruce will inevitably give birth to a feeling of scalp tingling.


    The power of Hydra is not just on their scale. If there is no difference between the Hydra and the ordinary army, even if they have hundreds of thousands of troops, the Avengers may not put them too much.


    The reason is simple: the average army has been hard to threaten their superheroes at this level. Although their ability may not allow them to completely defeat such an army, but the same, such an army does not want to think about them. Their ability is enough for them to protect themselves in front of these troops. At the same time, they can also use their own mobile advantage to harass them and attack them. They are trapped in the mud under constant guerrilla operations.


    The result of this is ultimately who wins and who loses, I am afraid it is hard to say. Even the Avengers feel that they may have a bigger chance of winning if they have enough power to support them externally.


    However, this is only in the case of the general army. When faced with a strong enemy like the Hydra, things are simply not that simple.


    You know, the Hydra has more than just a regular army. They also have unconventional military power and their superb natural ability. The terrible abilities like Steve are already to some extent threatening the level of their avengers. And when such forces are matched with an astonishing number of troops, even if they are the Avengers, they are big teams of superheroes, and I am afraid it is hard to find anything good.


    No one would dislike his life protection too much, so when he heard the politicians say this, Rhodes, as a person who really experienced the battlefield, immediately spoke.


    "We need heavy fire support. Whether it is the heavy firepower of the sea fleet or the air force strike, we all need it. If possible, I hope that these strike forces can be in place at any time, directly to us when we need it. Respond. In this case, we may be able to get more time for this retreat."


    This requirement is not excessive, or the requirement put forward by Rhodes is stuck on the psychological line of politicians. So they didn''t spend much time, they already agreed on the opinions, and they responded directly to the Avengers.


    "This is no problem, we will arrange it and give you the right to control the long-range firepower. Colonel, I hope you can do what you said and get enough time for us."


    "I can only say that I try my best." Looked coldly and respected a ceremony, Rhodes took the lead and said. "We still need to prepare for the sniper, and we will not waste time here. Sorry, everyone. Let''s take the first step!"


    Not giving politicians too much face, the Avengers have already left the conference room in a big stride. For them, this place, which is still planning to plot to murder their teammates, can��t stay for a moment. Of course, their actions are inevitably somewhat extreme. In fact, after they finished these actions, many politicians could not help but change their faces.


    In this world dominated by them, they have always only given them a face to face, and no one has ever given them such a face. Now they are being stunned, which naturally makes them unwilling, even angry.


    The former politician noticed the problem, so immediately, he screamed at the table.


    "You saw it, you saw it. This is the so-called avenger, **** monster. They didn''t put us in the eye, they didn''t take us as one thing at all. They depended on their power, they were all It��s not just that there is no fear, but even that I am qualified to be above everything. I dare say that as long as we continue to let these guys continue to let go, one day, they will stand on our heads. I can guarantee it!"


    Although the discerning person can see it, this is a provocative act. But they have to admit that this guy is very provocative, they are really beginning to worry about the actions of the Avengers.


    What are the reasons why politicians can hold power, not because the resources they have in their hands are enough to make people fear them. And if it is like the Avengers, because they have the power to put their authority on the mind, then I am afraid that soon, some people will have the same kind of learning and directly put their authority down to the dust.


    This is something that all politicians will not want to see, so immediately, someone asks him.


    "What are you going to do, sir? What are you going to do with these superheroes? Don''t forget, they have such performances, simply because they have the power to make them have such fearless capital. When they are indifferent to power, interests, and reputation, we can''t even do anything about them. Spider-Man Peter Parker is one of the best examples. If you have any way, you can let these superheroes yield to us. We would be happy to give you all the support. Of course, if you can''t, then I think you are still better."


    This kind of statement is not polite, but it is enough to make the speaker feel excited. He is very clear about what he should do at this time. Come up with a suitable solution and get the majority''s consent. As long as the final result is satisfactory, then this will be his promotion. The politician''s game is basically like this, he is very familiar with this set, so he immediately said excitedly.


    "I think we can kill chickens and monkeys. Take a typical goal to open the knife. As long as we can reach our goal with enough strength, let everyone see our strength, our determination, then as long as they are not crazy, not fools. They are always scared. And as long as they are afraid, then letting them fear us and succumb to us is no longer a difficult thing."


    "A viable idea, then what is your goal?"


    "Spiderman Peter Parker. A perfect goal. Think about it, everyone. Because of his previous actions, we can sue him in violation of the wartime regulations. As long as he begins to rebel against our arrest, Then we have a bigger name to deal with him. With the power of our countries to deal with a superhero, even if he is stronger, it is impossible to be our opponent."


    "And as long as we can take him down, then the Avengers and the superheroes must be scrupulous about us, no matter which side they consider. He is a chip, a hostage, and the best person to change it. So, we have no reason to give up on him. It is like we have no reason to let the so-called superhero stand on our head. How, everyone, are you willing to agree with me?"


    With some look of anticipation, the speaker began to wait for the final reply. The result did not disappoint him, because he soon heard such a problem.


    "Talk about your specific plan, we need to listen to some more detailed content."

 Chapter 1413： Vicious scheme alternative

    Planning, what is the plan? There is no definitive answer to the politicians who have attacked Spider-Man. Because this is, after all, what he temporarily thought of and lack of data support, it is difficult for him to determine what kind of plan will be good and feasible.


    However, the opportunities at the moment are rare, so even if there is no practical plan, he has to make up his own capacity. This is the time when he needs to rack his brains, and fortunately, he is indeed a bit sane. So very quickly, he came up with a plan.


    "I think we can start from the weakness of Peter Parker. Although I don''t want to admit it, we have to face the reality that Spider-Man Peter Parker is indeed an enemy that cannot be countered by ordinary forces. He has tremendous power, and he can make all the conventional means work on him. However, this does not mean that he is flawless."


    "Before being a superhero, he must exist as an ordinary human being. And since it is an ordinary human being, then his side must have the existence of a person who can be closely connected with him. His friend His loved ones and loved ones will be glaring at his existence. These people may not be as difficult to deal with as Peter Parker. It can be said that as long as they use snacks slightly, they can control these people in the palm of their hands. And as long as they are controlled, we still have to worry that Peter Parker will not be handy?"


    Such an idea cannot be said to be beyond everyone''s expectations, but it is indeed enough to surprise most of them. This kind of surprise is not because of the huge feasibility of this idea, but because it has been done beyond the bottom line of many people.


    The misfortunes are not as good as the family. This is widely recognized today. Even a lot of underworld characters will not anger their grievances to their enemies'' families because of their hatred. This is not only because the moral concept is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, but many people understand this truth. That is what you are doing to the families of these opponents today. Maybe one day, your enemies will use the same means on you.


    There may be a lot of people in this world who can think of other people''s lives as ants, but few people can ruthlessly forget their family members. There will be parents in the beasts, and there will be soft places in the hearts of the wicked villains. No one is risking this threat to appear on their own family. Therefore, many people present will inevitably be in conflict with this guy''s suggestion.


    "Sir, do you know what you are talking about? Kidnapping Spider-Man''s family and using them to threaten Spider-Man is the most stupid idea I have ever heard. Don''t forget, that''s Spider-Man. When you say When such a plan comes, don��t you think about it, will he use the same method to deal with us? With his ability, his threat to us is far more than our threat to him. I don''t want to let such a guy threaten my family. I haven''t been too far off to make fun of my favorite person."


    Some people have said such a view, and his views have also ushered in the response of many people. In this respect, their views are consistent, and it is precisely because of this consensus that the previous politician''s plan immediately had the risk of abortion, which is obviously unacceptable to him. So he immediately said that he would remedy the general.


    "Of course, of course. Ladies and gentlemen, I will not let you take such risks. After all, everyone is my boss and my colleagues. Even if it is for my own future, I will not involve you casually. It doesn''t help us. So, my meaning is very simple. That is, I set up an independent team and then I have to complete the action alone. In name, I belong to the joint government of the Allied government, but in fact, I The actions are free and unregulated. This not only ensures that my actions are hidden, but also does not receive special attention. At the same time, when problems arise, you can ensure that you can completely blame responsibility on me. If they are looking for trouble, they will only find trouble with me and my family. I think if this is the case, you should be satisfied."


    This is a very crazy deal. As one of the parties to the transaction. What this guy can get is the benefit, and what he has to pay is the risk. The other group of politicians, they need to pay the power, and they get the security guarantee. On the surface, this fair is very trade. But as long as you have a bit of a mind, you will understand that the price paid by the party that gains power is very huge.


    Because he is not only paying his own safety, but also the safety of all his family. Taking a bet on the life of your family is not something a normal person can do. He is almost crazy, but although he thinks he is crazy, many people can''t help but show his expression at this time.


    Without risk, then all of this plan can of course be implemented. Although the risks still exist, as long as they are not exposed to such risks, what are the results, they are not worried at all. It��s no big deal to die a madman. Compared to the possibility of success, such losses are completely within the tolerance.


    With this in mind, politicians immediately reached an agreement.


    "Very good, sir. We have to admit that you are already impressing us. Then just do what you said, and you will pick up the people and form a special squad under your name. This squad will not be recorded in On the bright side, this means that in addition to success, you will never have the possibility of being in the first place. The risk is great, and of course the benefits are very thin. The final choice depends on you. At this time, we only I will ask the last sentence, that is, you have made up your mind to do this?"


    "Yes, I don''t think I have any hesitation, so I decided. After all, this is my own decision!" Some excitement gave such a reply, this special politician has already obtained him. The capital you want. What the final result can be, depends on his own efforts. For other politicians, such a madman is still less likely to contact.


    A few words sent him out, and politicians began to negotiate on the issue of India. For them, the problem in India as a whole is not so easy to get to the end. Many things require them to make early predictions, whether they are the best results or the worst results, they must be prepared.


    And if everything can be like the ones they decided before, the entire rear base personnel and refugees can safely transfer out, then this is naturally the best. But if not, then they must come up with some alternatives.


    These programs cannot be said in front of those Avengers. Because they are worried, if the Avengers know the existence of these alternatives, they will make irrational actions like little spiders. You know, in today''s world, the degree of mutual demand can be different.


    The Avengers leave their government agencies and still be able to do what they want. But if these people leave the superhero support like the Avengers, then many things can''t continue safely. Do not say anything else, in the battle against the Hydra, they will be completely passive.


    The ordinary army has no way to deal with the tricks of the Hydra. Even if they have an advantage in resources, this advantage has already vanished for the Hydra, which has made a huge breakthrough in manpower and has many terrible technologies.


    Want to carry out regular confrontation with the Hydra, they can only take people to fill. But as a politician, once they have ordered such a fateful filling, their future is basically to be finished. No one is joking about their future, especially politicians like them. Therefore, it is very necessary to be able to let them not lose everything because of a failure.


    This program can no longer consider the lives and deaths of those refugees because the lives and deaths of the refugees do not have any direct relationship with them. No matter how much they save, they can''t win even a vote for them. In contrast. Those soldiers and staff members are actually related to the existence of their interests. If the sacrifices are overplayed, then the rebellious opinions of these soldiers, as well as the protests and impeachment of their families, may lead them to sit in military courts to accept the anger from the people.


    This is not what they want to see, and in order to prevent such things from happening, they must find ways to keep more soldiers and staff.


    At this time, without the constraints of the Avengers, they can speak freely. So soon, someone took out the previous topic.


    "Maybe we can do second-hand preparation and find a way to leave a living path for our people. After all, this is our own people. Let them live, it is much more useful to us than to let them die." ��


    ��So, do we have to do some special preparations? For example, secretly arrange the retreat of our own people?��


    "Let those Indian refugees be cannon fodder. Their value is not here? We have been raising them for so long, and it is time for them to make some rewards for us. And again, the Hydra may not want them. Isn''t life?"


    "I don''t think so. This is to strengthen the Hydra''s strength, instead of leaving them to the Hydra. It is better to destroy them and the Hydra army. We have the ability to do this, and this can also Facilitating the evacuation of our personnel, isn��t it?��

 Chapter 1414： The world is not happy

    When politicians participate in the war, everything will only become two things for them. That''s the chip that can be sacrificed, and the price that can''t be sacrificed. Just like doing simple arithmetic problems, giving up the former for the latter, they can easily make such orders. Because this is for them, it is just a cold and cold number addition and subtraction.


    Politicians have made the cruel wars even more cruel, but this is necessary. Because in any case, war is just an extension of politics. The development of human society to this day, the war has long since departed from the meaning of the beginning of the rise of race. The current wars often exist for the needs of certain political interests. Under such premise, the control and operation of politicians is obviously the choice to control the direction of war.


    This is the choice of the times, but it is unfair to those who fought on the first line. They were born and died, and they took their lives to fight for their own country, but in the end they have a great chance of becoming abandon, and they are directly abandoned by the country they are contributing to. This cannot be fair no matter how you look at it. .


    However, there is no such thing as fairness in the world. In this kind of political war, the only thing they can do is to pray, pray that this unfortunate thing will not fall on their own, pray that they can walk forward and go back. The so-called fairness is most manifested in them, that is, the unfairness that makes them do not know what is happening to them. If they know, then unfortunately, they can only bear it all silently.


    For the Avengers and the soldiers here, they can be lucky. Because they did not know, they have become a corner of this unfair transaction. They are simply doing their own work, maintaining the order of the great retreat, and blocking the terrible enemy.


    The former is hard, but there is security. Even if these soldiers are mostly prepared to face any danger, those politicians will not allow them to be damaged in this wasteland. They must be safe. Compared with them, there is no guarantee for the safety of the Avengers.


    With the meager strength of several people in their area, it seems that it is impossible to block the advancement of the Hundreds of Heroes. Even if they are superheroes, even if they all have a powerful power to shudder. It is absolutely impossible to do such a thing.


    Quantitative changes will produce qualitative changes. With hundreds of thousands of troops taking action, it has almost completely suppressed the individual��s bravery and ability to the limit. Unless you can do the same thing as the King of the Kings, let the thousands of troops make it easy, or even if your ability is bigger, you can only be swallowed up by the insects that are submerged by the ants.


    Of course, people like Hulk may be special, but special is just barely enough to protect their own safety. If he wants to stop the advance of the army, he must still be unsuccessful. Not just him, the entire Avengers are the same. However, they never thought about stopping them from the front.


    The Avengers are only a total of seven or eight people, which is a disadvantage for them, because they are impossible to compare with the Hydra in terms of quantity. But at the same time, this is also an advantage, because it gives them unimaginable mobility when facing the Hydra.


    Relying on their own strength, they can use their own mobility to fight guerrillas with the Hydra. As long as the actions of the Hydra Army can be delayed by this guerrilla tactic, their actions will be successful. So from the beginning, they never thought about something that was so unrealistic to completely destroy the enemy. All they want is to complete their tasks, and it is because of this idea that they will ambush in the middle of the road.


    From the Himalayas to the south, until the Indian Ocean, the entire Indian landscape is constantly gradual. In such a flat terrain, the only ones that can stop the Hydra army from advancing are the urban agglomerations built by humans.


    At present, the urban agglomeration between the frontal position and the rear large base has been emptied, although it is the only barrier to prevent the Hydra from advancing. But because of human constraints, the Allies cannot structure effective defense measures here. They can only simply put some defensive equipment here, and these devices are simply useless to the Hydra army.


    Of course, it can''t be said that it is completely useless, because at this time, the Avengers have begun to build their own defenses to block the Hydra through these pre-arranged defense equipment.


    "Put this thing in it, are you sure there is no problem? Doctor. How do I feel that this thing is likely to explode at any time!"


    Under the command of Beast Hank, Rhodes replaced the core explosives of a defensive missile. He replaced the spare palladium Ark reactor on his own war machine. One is equivalent to having been abandoned by Stark. Super technology. Although it is Stark''s obsolete product, the palladium reactor is still one of the most powerful energy cores in the world. The more powerful, the more dangerous it is. At the very least, Rhodes himself is definitely not willing to see such a scene exploding in front of himself.


    That would definitely not be inferior to the power of a nuclear bomb explosion. Even if the scope of the explosion is not wider than that of the nuclear bomb, the lethality of the core area is absolutely nuclear-level. This kind of lethality is not something that ordinary super heroes can face. In fact, with the exception of a very small number of existences, most of the world''s lives are unlikely to withstand such damage.


    They are like this, and the army of the Hydra is like this. And it is precisely because of this point that Rhodes will accept the advice of the beast Hank, using such special things in such places.


    This is a very helpless move, and if there is a choice, he will not use such a dangerous approach. But it is precisely because there is no other choice, he can only be like this, and he is dissatisfied with the words while accepting the truth.


    In the face of such complaints, Hank only replied to the instrument in his hand while answering him indifferently.


    "Of course, my calculations are very strict. It is impossible to have problems. Believe me, I have been working in this area since the Cold War. I am a professional. If it is not because I am a mutant, I think I can take a Nobel Prize and the like."


    "Yes? Then, what kind of awards can you get, will not be a literary award? Although your jokes do have some meaning, I don''t think that Nobel writers will make an exception to a joke. Guy."


    It was also a bitter, and Rhodes took out the tone of being teasing with Tony and began to slap the gun at Hank. As an old man who is already old, Hank certainly does not have any anger because of this kind of joke. He does not dislike this practice, so he immediately replied to Rhodes.


    "Although I have had the idea of ??writing a personal biography, but unfortunately, I have not been able to take time. So, the Nobel writers are afraid that there is no fate to me. However, although the literature award and me There is no fate. But I think the physics award and the peace prize are like me. I am still qualified to take part in it. After all, I have made a lot of special achievements, some achievements, but they can make a sensation in the world. ""


    "Oh. For example? Do you think that you are doing this thing now to let Nobel''s official staff send you a candidate invitation?"


    Rhodes only thought that Hank was bragging, so he was completely joking to say such things to him. In the face of his words, Hank just glanced at him and said to him with a blank expression.


    ��Have you heard about the instrument of spiritual augmentation under Charles��s genius school? That��s what I designed, something that I created with my magnetic king Eric. With this thing, we can make a different kind of mind like Professor Charles. The ability of the capable person is magnified to the limit. He can radiate his own thoughts to the whole world in that case. Control or destroy human beings is just a matter of thought. I want to rely on this, I won''t have a problem with my Nobel Prize in Physics."


    "In addition, during the Cold War, I was the first member of the X-Men. At that time, I personally participated in the action of blocking the Black Emperor Sebastian. We stopped him from causing the cold behavior of the Cold War, let the whole world It will not be completely turned into a waste land in the confrontation between the two superpowers. Such a contribution, I think it should be more qualified than the idiot president to get the Nobel Peace Prize."


    Hank said that there is something wrong, and Rhodes has heard about everything he said. This made him unable to hold his hand, revealing the position of surrender, and then said to Hank in a very helpless tone.


    "Okay, okay. I apologize for my doubts, Dr. You are really good. But I have a little doubt to figure out first. Since you are so amazing, why don''t you continue to help us at this time?" The Hydra is also your enemy. Don''t you want to join us and completely eliminate them?"

 Chapter 1415： Try hard to stay still

    This is the huge doubt that Rhodes is buried in his heart, because in his view, if the mutants join the war, the trend of the entire battlefield will present a completely different trend.


    The mutants are strong enough to fight the Hydra army, and even when the most powerful of the mutants have their hands, the Hydra army will completely collapse and become vulnerable. Human beings can regain lost ground and even say that it is impossible to completely destroy the entire Hydra as he said before.


    However, his idea was a bit too naive, because when his words were just spoken, the beast Hank had already shaken his head and said to him.


    "This is impossible, Rhodes. The mutants will not be involved in such a battle. Your thoughts are nothing but delusions."


    "Why? This is a war related to the future of mankind. Are you a variant who wants to stay out of the way?"


    As a straight-forward soldier, Rhodes naturally pursued it with incomparableness. In the face of his attitude, Hank stopped his work, pushed his eyes with the thick fingers, and then he replied to him.


    "Rod, if you want to know the answer to the question, you must first understand this. The mutant is a mutant, and human beings are human beings. Although we are among the Avengers as representatives, this does not mean that the mutants are tied to you. Together, this can only be regarded as our personal choice, but it cannot represent the will of the entire mutant. If we look at the group''s willingness of the entire mutant, we have no need to blend in with this war."


    "The mutants will not forget what humans have done to us for so many years. You have never treated us as being of the same kind. For you, we are alien, threat, and must be eliminated. We have tried hard again and again and want to explain, but you humans have never believed in us, and have no intention of accepting us. You are just targeting us, treating us as enemies, as competitors. Even saying that they will launch The way of war comes to devastating massacres against us."


    "Wait, wait. That''s not what we did. It''s the conspiracy of the Hydra. Isn''t it? We didn''t clarify it in the end? That''s what the Hydra Minister Pierce did, he spurred you to arbitrarily The war. Others know nothing. They are just like ordinary soldiers, they are simply performing tasks."


    The topic suddenly became so heavy, and Rhodes was a little off guard. He knows that if Hank takes the rhythm like this, I am afraid there is really no possibility to get support from the mutants. This is not a good thing for him now, so he naturally can''t help but justify humanity.


    "And again, that''s just a small part of the human race. Have you forgotten? We have had peace and close contacts. In the past many years, not many people have been there. Are you actively fighting for this world for your rights? Not everyone treats you as a heterogeneous, Hank. Some people will treat you as fellow citizens. You should believe that people like this world will become More, especially after your mutants have played a more important role. In fact, in the world today, have you become a popular person?"


    "This is just a false illusion, Rhodes." As a wise man, Hank easily saw something inside. This made him shake his head and smiled. "Do you really think that this is the acceptance of human beings by human beings? Will it be acceptable and welcome? No, it is not like this. The reason why human beings are showing enthusiasm to our mutants is because of their inner uneasiness. And fear. There is more and more turmoil in the world that makes them worried about their future. They urgently need a force to protect them. What is ridiculous is that in the face of increasingly powerful terrorist forces, the traditional police And the military simply cannot guarantee their safety. Time and time again, they almost lost confidence in the power of these traditions. In this case, they are eyeing the mutants and treating us as new protections. This feeling is like encountering a spiritual event to find a diviner to buy an amulet, which does not mean anything at all."


    "At the very least, this is a good situation, isn''t it? Even if they have a picture, but they accept at least you are not? As long as this situation can continue, as long as you can let them see that your mutants are indeed While guarding them, they will rule out all the distractions in one day, and accept this group of people wholeheartedly? Hank, the mutants can��t stay out of the way, let the Hydra win, which is not for any of us. It would be a good thing. You should know that the Hydra is really not going to let the mutants."


    The more clear the mind is, the more clear Rhodes has come up with the best state, to persuade and open the companions around him. For him, Hank is simply a gateway to the treasure. Once opened, they can get a huge wealth that cannot be imagined. And as long as they can hold this wealth in their hands, many things, many difficult dilemmas, can be solved. This is the most urgent thing in his heart, so naturally, he began to spare no effort.


    However, although he is so hard to persuade, Hank��s will is unwavering. He is not the young man of John. He has lived for more than half a century. He has already been used to the world, and he is deceitful. The impulsiveness has long since disappeared into him.


    In the face of one thing, he always looks longer, farther, and can weigh the stakes. It''s hard to say that it''s a good thing. After all, there are many things that are not a trade-off. However, in the vast majority of cases, this is the most sensible choice. It is precisely because of this that at this time he was not touched by Rhodes''s words, but instead he resolutely responded to him.


    "Sorry, Rhodes. I don''t think that your statement is correct. You know, I have lived in this world for a long time, and in this long time, I am already human. With a clear enough understanding, they are unlikely to accept our mutants. At the very least, it is absolutely impossible now."


    "Hanke..."


    Upon hearing such a beginning, Rhodes immediately understood Hank��s intentions. He quickly wanted to save, but Hank shook his head firmly.


    "Listen to me, Rhodes. I have this in my own way. You have to know that in the past many years, we have made a lot of things that you have said. Some of us have joined World War II and attacked Through the Nazis, such as Wolverine Rogan and Saber-toothed Tiger Victor. Some of us have stopped the world''s disasters. For example, the first generation of policemen composed of Professor Charles and I have stopped the nuclear war that almost destroyed the world. In this process, we paid a huge price. Rogan was transformed into a semi-metallic existence by human beings, and lost the memory of the past. Charles also suffered from injuries and could only sit in a wheelchair for a lifetime. These are still Light, because there are more people in us who have lost their lives in this process."


    "How rare a mutant is, every loss of a mutant is a huge loss for us. But, in order for humans to accept us, we willingly pay such a price. But what do we get? We get It is betrayal."


    "Humans do not accept us and reject us. In any place, you can almost see anti-mutation remarks prevail. Ordinary people think that we have taken their jobs, and the elites think that we should not have such talents. The politicians operate paradoxes and use the people who oppose us as capital to make profits for themselves. What''s more, even our compatriots are kept as mice, just to steal our ability to create and destroy us. Weapons. The mutants are hurt too much and get too much betrayal. In this case, we are already desperate for humans. So, instead of putting hope on human acceptance, we would rather It is best to build your own home by your own strength. Just like now, it��s best not to make water into the water. So, no need to persuade anything. Rhodes, as long as humans don��t change this nature for a day, your idea is It��s impossible to achieve one day. And if they want to change, that��s not something you can get. I think unless humans can fly out of the world. Witness to exist in the universe of many civilizations. Otherwise, they are impossible to get rid of the narrow mind. "


    Rhodes is speechless, and compared with Hank, who has a scholarship, his tongue-and-mouth effort is indeed inferior. However, although he already felt that there was nothing to say, he couldn''t help but fight for the final emphasis.


    "So what about the Hydra? Are you going to let him go this way? Don''t forget, it is also a threat to you. Let it be irresponsible for your safety, I think you are not stupid enough to be here. Kind of it."


    "The Hydra? I think you forgot, Rhodes. You forgot where our mutant family is? That is the city of Hui Yao, the city that Ming Wang sheltered. You think the Hydra has such great courage to violate the Ming Wang. Is it majestic? If they have, I think you should be more happy, because then, they are not far from death. Anyone who has witnessed the power of Ming Wang will not doubt his power, that can It is not the existence that human beings can confront. Absolutely not!"

 Chapter 1415： Different views stop

    The conversation ended in a less pleasant way. Rhodes chose a wrong topic, so he got a bad result. However, although the results of the dialogue are a bit bad, it does not affect their current work. After all, they are all responsible adults. If you disregard the lives of millions of people because of a little bit of conversation, then it is too much to say.


    Neither Roth nor Hank can do such a thing, they cannot become the kind of existence that they have cast aside. Responsibility is sometimes more important to them than to life. It is like now.


    When he finished his work, Rhodes closed the lid of the explosion and said with a look.


    "If Peter is here, the little guy''s brain will be much better than me. It will be very easy to give him the job."


    "You did a good job, I have checked it, no problem. This big guy will be a killer for us."


    Taking a picture of the missile''s body, Hank operated to retract it back into the launcher. This is already their last arrangement. With this, plus the previous things, he already has considerable confidence to stop the advancement of the Hydra army.


    Of course, nothing can be completely grasped. The same is true for such a block. They can''t say that 100% of the Hydra will be intercepted, and then how to rigorously plan for such a strength gap is inevitable, there must be some failure. Their failure may not be small, so they must also prepare the right plan. And this plan is very simple, that is, let them go back as much as possible.


    The Avengers have already thought about it. If the sniper mission fails, they can''t intercept the Hydra''s big forces, then they will make the final retreat from both directions. If you are lucky, you will evacuate with the big troops at the rear. If you are not lucky, you will take a little risk and go deep into the interior of India to go to a shelter that has been sheltered by King to carry out temporary renovations.


    Although the refugees here are taken very seriously, the Avengers have not yet reached the point where they can die without completing the task. Because they know very well, it is far more useful to live than to die. The alive Avengers can continue to fight against the evil forces like the Hydra, and let those enemies feel guilty about them. The dead Avengers can only become a stepping stone to their enemies, making them famous, while also making the morale of teammates in the same camp with the Avengers low.


    It��s hard to say what will happen in the end. And even if the probability of such a thing is as low as it is, they are not willing to take the risk. Therefore, they are very cautious about their own life and death. It is not that you can''t die, but that it is valuable and meaningful to die. From the current point of view, this is not the time they should die, so they must arrange the way.


    Carefully arranged everything, including their back road. The Avengers entered a latent state. They were waiting for the Hydra to enter their ambush circle, and soon they got the news from Alice.


    "The enemy has entered the first defensive circle, and we are still 15 kilometers away from us. Is it starting to block them?"


    Alice with a strong spirit can extend her mind to a radius of tens of kilometers. It can be said that within this range, she does not need to do it, and relying on her own mind ability can cause a fatal blow to those enemies. Maybe a superman like the Avengers can''t do them, but if it''s just ordinary people and some ordinary things, she can do super-remote damage.


    It''s not just destruction, she can basically do anything that her mental ability can do. Just like now, obviously, across a distance of more than ten kilometers, she can still whisper like you, and pass the words clearly into your brain. This is one of the extensions of her mind. In the face of her early warning, Rhodes, who was the commander, just indulged and asked her.


    "Have you seen the trace of Steve Rogers, is she in the Hydra army you found?"


    "There was no trace of Steve. I only saw the tanks that were pieced into pieces and the infantry that worked together. In addition, there were some shadows of armed helicopters. Their size is not small, it is not ordinary. The advance team is so simple. But Steve is not there. If he is not too far away from these troops, then what is his ability to cover my mind scan. You know, I work with him. However, he understands my abilities and makes some corresponding preparations for this. It is not something that cannot be imagined."


    Alice��s answer is very sensible. This also means her current mood, calm, or excessive calm. For Alice, her biggest goal was to destroy Ambrera and everyone involved in the company. With the death of Wesker, the biggest belief in her mind has collapsed. At that time, when she knew the news of the death of Wesker, there was no goal of survival. But when people are alive, they always need some goals. So she chose the Avengers and regarded them as a must-have for their survival.


    In a way, she became a superhero to be a hero. This does not mean that her love for this profession does not mean that she will have such a strong love for everything. So unlike Banna and Little Spider, she doesn''t have much opinion about Steve.


    From the beginning to the end, she can only be regarded as a colleague with Steve. She does not think that Steve��s work is a betrayal. It is a shameful conspiracy. In her opinion, this can only be regarded as a job-hopping for a good bird. If there is anything wrong with it, then Steve has jumped to a very bad club and became an enemy with them.


    Each is their master, and in this case, how to hurt each other is not an exaggeration. Whether it is dead in Steve''s hand or killed by Steve, it can only be regarded as a choice of fate. There is nothing to be sad. It can be said that this is a very free and easy mentality. It is also because of this mentality that Alice did not understand Rhodes'' attachment.


    Through her mindfulness and communication with Rhodes, she can clearly perceive what Rhodes thought in his mind when he mentioned Steve. It was a very hateful, even to say that it was the extent to which he was destroyed by unscrupulous means. He asked Steve where he was, obviously wanting to take this opportunity to completely eliminate him. And this is not necessary at Alice''s point of view.


    Even if they eliminated Steve, the Hydra army would not stop. This has no benefit at all for their mission. So instead of wasting time on this useless emotional impulse, it is better to think about how to make your plan more smoothly.


    A good commander can''t be arrogant, and Rhodes''s current mood is obviously a more serious problem. For her own safety, and for the implementation of the entire plan, Alice felt that it was necessary to remind him, so immediately, she said to him in his brain.


    "Rod, you should control your emotions, don''t forget, we have a task to do now. When performing tasks, you should abandon all other distractions."


    The whisper of the mind-minded person to the brain is in some ways not as good as the effect of the gong-drum. So this kind of words immediately made Rhodes wake up. He was already aware of the mistakes he had made, so immediately he said to Alice.


    "Sorry, I am a little out of order. Don''t worry, don''t go back now. Ok, let''s start the plan. Alice, starting from the first line of defense, our first shot to stop the Hydra is coming."


    "I understand! Start acting now."


    Alice hidden in the dark quietly replied, and while she replied, a device hidden in the urban agglomeration was also inspired by her power. The bang of the loud noise instantly sounded in the city, and more than a dozen high-rise buildings collapsed under the power of directional blasting bombs. The location where they collapsed was the torrent of steel that had entered the urban agglomeration.


    Even if it is covered in steel, the momentum is compelling. In the face of such artificially created disasters, the Hydra''s armored forces are also powerless. Almost instantly, dozens of tanks and armored vehicles were already buried under the bricks that rolled down. In these thousands of tons of high-altitude falling objects, the more solid chariots will inevitably be crushed into scrap iron, and there is no possibility of any further activation.


    The Hydra''s striker was frustrated in a very surprising way. In the face of this sudden way, all the Hydras, except for surprises, can only continually shout at the enemy.


    They don''t know how they were attacked, and they don''t know who they were attacked. In this case, all they can do is stop their own steps and then be nervous about the whole body.


    This has no effect at all for the Avengers, because their second step is simply not such a warning to be prepared.


    The second step of the plan, the work of the beheading. It was determined by the mind scan that Alice, where the enemy''s core officer is located, is already acting. Mind Strike, start now!

 Chapter 1417： Destroy the blow to chase the enemy

    Mind Strike, this is definitely one of the most unpredictable assassinations in the world. Almost the same ability as the cursed curse. Unable to be discovered, cannot be predicted, or even hard to resist. Unless it is to protect your brain with a mental isolation material like a magnetic king helmet, it is really difficult for the average person to take such an attack.


    So naturally, the soldiers of the Hydra could only watch their superior officers bleed seven holes, and fell to the ground.


    This is something beyond the scope of their understanding. When such things appear in front of them, their first reaction is to panic, and then they are at a loss. Losing the command system, this army, which was just put together by the believers of the human gods, simply lost its ability to act. It is not the case of re-entry, and it is not the situation of retreat. They can only stay in the same place as the headless flies, and they dare not have any extra action.


    I dare not move forward because it was scared by the sudden attack of the Avengers. No one can be sure that the strange and unpredictable attack will fall on his head. Not afraid to retreat is because of the threat of Hydra. Although it can only be regarded as a non-staff of the Hydra, as long as it is not a fool, they can see the harshness of the Hydra. For the fugitives of the war, the Hydra will not have any mercy. So if you are not too long, it is better not to retreat at this time.


    The army of Hydra is so not only reluctant to stay there, but this is to make Alice feel secret in the dark. As a member of the Avengers, she also received specialized military training. Although it can''t be said that it is a genius in tactical use, it is also an expert insider. From the perspective of her insider, the actions of these troops are obviously somewhat problematic.


    In the face of an attack, I don��t want to fight back, and I don��t hide and lay out the line of defense on the spot. It��s like what a bunch of miscellaneous soldiers can do. Although it is wasteland India, the combat literacy is not as good as those of the metaphysical shooters in Africa. Especially this is still the case of the famous nine-headed snake. So, if you think about it seriously, you can find out what is wrong and the problem.


    Although Alice recognized the problem, she could not judge the reason for such a problem. And in the principle of prudence, she can only report this matter to more professional people to judge.


    "Rod, something went wrong. I have assassinated the commanders who showed up in the plan. But the rest of the troops reacted differently than we expected. How do you say? They look now It was simply a group of cockroaches who had been removed from their heads. Just looking at their actions, I was not sure that they were a truly qualified army."


    "Maybe it is the miscellaneous army recruited by the Hydra, those who are called the gods." As a professional commanding officer, Rhodes just guessed and guessed it. This made him immediately order to Alice. "Be careful, they are probably just the advance troops of the Hydra. The really difficult guys may be behind. Give them a long-range blow, completely dispel them. Then I will withdraw to the second line of defense. I have a hunch. Soon there will be a tough guy in front of us."


    "Although the man''s hunch has always been unreliable, I feel that I believe you are better this time. I will retreat, but before the retreat, I really should leave something for them."


    Gently trying to provoke some of the detonators buried deep underground, almost immediately, dozens of triangular prismatic metal pillars jumped out of the ground. They jumped out of the center of the army, and as the sensing system on these devices felt the presence of human bodies and armored weapons, for a moment, countless **** like marbles were like inside the entire device. The rainstorm was generally sprayed out.


    Metal pellets that rely on electromagnetic force injection are not something that the human body can withstand. Even if these people are mutants who have undergone transformation, it is still impossible to resist the damage by the flesh. So immediately, there was a **** fog on the people around these devices, and their bodies had a fatal wound because of this sudden attack.


    Not only them, but also the armored cars. Because of the electromagnetic lasing, these steel ball projectiles penetrate almost the outer armor that protects them like a mulch. Of course, this kind of micro-injury can''t be considered an effective injury to a huge armored car. Unless it is a luck rush to the occupants who can hit inside. However, the role of these steel ball pellets is not limited to this.


    Just a delay of two or three seconds, these projectiles burst open. The chemical gunpowder released more than three thousand degrees of temperature, but in a blink of an eye, the occupants in the closed loop territory were already burnt to the ashes by this fierce flame.


    Not to mention them, even those armored vehicles are no exception. The conventional steel melting point is only 1,500 Baidu. In the face of such a three-kilometer high temperature, the so-called armored vehicles are simply paper paste. Except for being melted like ice and snow, they are almost impossible to have a second ending.


    It��s fortunate that it��s just being melted. If you are not lucky, the ammunition that has been ignited will immediately become a huge fireball, causing tremendous damage to everything around you.


    Dozens of such devices appear in the army of the Hydra, which can be said to have caused enormous damage to the entire army in an instant. If they were just a group of headless flies before, then now they have completely turned into a bunch of broken ants, and there is no way to form an effective combat power.


    This is the best ending for the Avengers, but Alice has no time to be complacent about this ending. Now she just hurriedly took a motorcycle and hurriedly retreated to the second line.


    If everything is as expected by Rhodes, what she is now breaking is nothing more than a group of small characters who can''t get on the table. The more powerful guy is still behind, and now that she has exhausted the first line of the card, she has no confidence in dealing with the more powerful Hydra army.


    Only by sitting on the second front, she has the ability to continue to block them. Retreating is already a must. It can be said that this is a very correct choice. However, such a choice is not necessarily the best for her. Because, if she still wants to lurk in the dark like before, she is at least safe. And as it is now, when she is exposed to the outside world, her safety is already difficult to guarantee.


    At this point, Alice riding on a motorcycle is already feeling it. Although it is clear that no one is behind her, but with her own spiritual strength, she still gave birth to a feeling of being secretly peeped. This made her nervous, and in order to verify the authenticity of this idea, she drove the motorcycle directly to a messy street.


    This is a typical Indian street. The roof of the rain sails everywhere, the garbage and small stalls almost filled the entire street. The space that can be left to people''s actions is really limited. It can be said that if it is not Alice''s car skills, she is not sure to travel here at high speed. And when she drove into the street, a special sense of crisis immediately rushed into her heart.


    Before it was too late to manage the source of this sense of crisis, Alice immediately added a gas pedal and rushed toward a board. And just as she used the scooter to make herself leap, a green beam of light suddenly fell on her position, and the place was directly fried.


    This kind of destruction is not so much a physical destruction as a special kind of corrosion. Alice can clearly see that the light that spattered on the ground touched the surrounding things and immediately corroded the different substances into a pool of pus. It''s hard to imagine what it would be like if I had this shot, but Alice can be sure that she wouldn''t want to die like this.


    The mind ability was almost strengthened to the limit, and this made her finally feel the peeping behind the existence of her own guy. It is a mimetic, spider-like behemoth, like a tank, the weight is extraordinarily light, and the flexible action is completely incredibly fast, even saying that Alice can catch up with one hundred and twenty yards. speed.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a thing would be a mechanical creation, but how difficult it is to imagine can''t change such an established fact. This is a machine, which can be seen from the numerous barrels and external armor on it. The living body does not have these strange things. If it is really a living thing, the loading of these barrels has no real meaning.


    After seeing the destructive power just like that, Alice didn''t dare to let such a thing continue to follow her own skills. She condensed her ability to think and directly applied it to the pursuers behind her. And such a blow immediately took the chaser directly and flew out.


    Of course, it��s just a fly. When the chaser landed, it quickly repositioned and then chased Alice again. The reality of this kind of watch is that Alice can''t help but **** up the air, but she knows very well how powerful she is.

 Chapter 1418： Terrible truth

    Although it is a modernization of mental power, its effect on the physical level is at least tens of tons of impact. This kind of impact is enough to make a tank into scrap iron, but it is impossible to let such a machine collapse. This is really a little scary.


    With such powerful attack power, terrible defense power, and quick action ability, these features are combined to be a big killer on the battlefield. It��s not the same as the previous Hydra troops, or this is what the boss-level organization of the Hydra really has. The most important thing is that there is more than one, but seven or eight. Alice, who has felt more of the chaser''s existence, is already in despair.


    She doesn''t think she can get anything in the hands of so many pursuers. As a few of the revenge of the Avengers, the one that has just been hit is basically her biggest output. If that doesn''t cause any effective damage to the enemy, then basically she will only have a life.


    The problem now is that she is not likely to achieve even the road. According to the speed of the opposing pursuers, she may have almost zero escape. This also makes her only one of the only means now, that is, calling her companions for help.


    "Rod, come help me, I was tracked by a few powerful machines. They are very strong, they have a corrosive beam attack and amazing defense, the speed of action is amazing and it will be invisible. I can''t solve them. You must be dispatched!"


    "I know, come right away!"


    After losing the little spider, Rhodes has become the most mobile of their group. Of course, under normal circumstances, the little spider can''t catch up with him. With the supersonic level of the war machine, he only used a short one minute, and it was already in front of Alice, and directly used the laser weapon on his body to launch attacks on the following chasers.


    The high-energy laser beam immediately cut the few chasers into pieces like the sharpest scalpel, and watched the chaser finally silence in such an attack, always tightening Alice in the heart of her heart finally relaxed.


    It was not until this time that she had the time to look carefully at the chasers who had chased themselves and had nowhere to go to the ground.


    From the current situation, it is wrong for her to judge at first that these pursuers are mechanical. Of course, it can''t be said that it is completely wrong, because they do have a part of the structure is mechanical, but more is still the body of life. It can be said that this is a combination of biological and mechanical products, and it is because of this that Alice and Rhodes will be even more surprised.


    Because this has proved that the Hydra has gone further in biotechnology. Compared with the beginning to produce only terrible biochemical monsters, they have now found a more controllable and more energy-efficient road. And this also means that the threat of the Hydra has been infinitely rising to a terrible point.


    It can be said that if there is enough time and resources, they can rely on this technology to create powerful weapons beyond human imagination. Once this weapon is made into a production line, the Hydra is likely to reverse the situation in the world today and completely integrate the whole world into its own hands.


    Of course, this may be just an illusion that has not yet become a reality. But as long as the Hydra''s aggressiveness and their evil nature are taken into account, even if the possibility of such an illusion is small, they can''t ignore it.


    In this way, they are even more unable to allow the Hydra to securely win the millions of refugees. With these refugees, they can''t say where their power will expand, and once they completely annex the Allied positions in India, their potential will rise. It is obviously unrealistic to expect the shelter to resist the development of Hydra. It is still their own.


    To understand this, Rhodes said to Alice heavily.


    "You go to Hank and they meet, and the task of blocking the enemy still needs the cooperation between you to complete. I will contact the people behind, they must understand the situation here. We can not give too many development opportunities for Hydra. In any case, they can''t let them continue to grow. If this continues, I am afraid we will lose!"


    Alice also understood the seriousness of the matter, so she walked toward the rear without saying a word. And when Rhodes told the front of the command through the newsletter, the politicians and generals immediately blew the pot.


    If they said that they were merely treating the hidden attacks of the Hydra as an accident, now they are almost certain that the Hydra has been technically breakthrough and can effectively bypass All of them are monitoring facilities.


    The individual soldier biomechanics that can be invisible have such capabilities and may not be able to create tanks, planes or even warships that can be invisible. It has never been difficult to get a technology from appearance to promotion. It is only this one that appears. Now, this technology has emerged, and it has entered the mode of rapid development under the impetus of war. No one dares to have any unrealistic fantasies about the war potential of Hydra.


    "We have to make up our minds. At this time, we can''t let any one person and any piece of land fall into the hands of Hydra anyway. The ghost knows what kind of terrible things can be created by these **** after they have got more resources." Weapons come."


    "So what are you going to do? Give up these refugees directly? Don''t forget, our plans have not yet reached the point where extreme means are needed. At this time, giving up on them, we can''t afford the pressure on all sides."


    "At the very least, we have to prepare for the second hand. We obviously can''t cope with this sudden situation. We have to fight them in a harder and more violent way. Even if we lose in this piece We can''t leave any available resources to them all on the land. Do you want to see the Hydra grow so strong and then turn all of us one by one?"


    "You are right, we really can''t let this happen. It''s really what we should do to do the worst and the most extreme preparations. But now, we don''t have to do it. So, let''s do the preparatory work for these preparations first."


    Unexpectedly fast, these politicians have already received a consensus. And their opinions are fed back to the forefront, and the Avengers are simply a simple word.


    "Block the enemy as soon as possible, then retreat!"


    It is difficult to determine from the short words that the latter is a decision. But what is certain is that the guys in the rear must be panicked by the news they sent. This is normal, because now they are equally confusing. Anyone who knows that his enemies still hold more than one card in his hand will not be able to settle down. They can now reluctantly control themselves and let themselves act according to the previous plan, which is already a manifestation of their own willpower.


    But to be honest, their current calm is almost meaningless for the direction of the whole situation. Because after exposing the first chaser, the Hydra seems to have completely abandoned the intention to hide the power, but has exposed all the things that can be exposed.


    Thus, a situation that was completely different from a few days ago appeared in front of the Avengers. The hordes of chaser spiders are almost as tall as buildings, and they are like giant earthquake-like machinery, like snakes, and can climb to the serpent-like monsters on the building. There are countless countless mechanical and biological mixtures that fill the entire battlefield in an instant.


    They are like coming out of the most terrible dreams, the false realism, and their inability to be detected, so that all the Avengers can''t help but beat their hearts a few beats.


    Although it is the Avengers, although it is a superhero. But they don''t think they can play a real role in the face of such a monster army. Faced with such an army, many of them rang the scenes of the New York War, and it was also the strength of their ability to face such a large army. It can be said that if there are not more powerful people to withstand the most powerful existence, they do not even think that they can persist until the end, to the arrival of the dawn of victory.


    Now, they don''t have such a strong presence to help them get to the front. They can only rely on themselves, and what can they do alone? At this time, even the most optimistic people may not have any positive views.


    "Attack, attack. Use all our weapons. Damn, don''t use it now, we have no chance."


    You don''t need Roddot to say that the other Avengers are already acting. For a time, special triggered mines, missiles, and even long-range gunfire and air support were used. The three sides of the sea, land and air have come together, and countless gunfire has almost swept the entire frontal battlefield over and over again.


    This looks very powerful, but the actual effect is embarrassing. Except for a few biomechanical forces, only those conventional forces were destroyed by such attacks. As far as the overall results are concerned, such a result is obviously a failure.


    And looking at his carefully arranged things only played such a role, Rhodes''s mentality of the whole person is already a bit broken. At this time, he could only bite his teeth and issued such an order.


    "Hanke, let''s launch that thing, we need to use it to delay the time!"

 Chapter 1419： Sweeping strong enemies

    This is the last resort, but it is also the only means available today. Rhodes has nothing to hesitate in the question of not using such things. For the entire Avengers, they have no better choice. So immediately, a missile flew from the last side of the city group and then shot at the supersonic speed directly at the core of the Hydra army.


    "Explore, blast. Get rid of it, hurry up!"


    Because of the very bad experience of buying before, Rhodes has a lot of confidence in all untested weapons. The same is true of the killer at the moment. He can only hope that everything will be as good as he wants, and he hopes that Hank will not be as boring as an idiot weapon dealer. And just in his prayers, time flies, one second, two seconds. Then it was like the time suddenly stopped, and a blue light ball began to bloom out like a newborn sun.


    There is no exaggerated sound effect, and there is no earth-shattering movement. Everything is just a quiet release and expansion of energy. The blue light ball is just a blink of an eye, changing from the size of the car to the height of a hundred meters. It engulfs everything that it can engulf, but the existence that is swallowed up by it is almost completely disappeared under the scouring of energy.


    Can be destroyed by laser weapons, then these biomechanical weapons naturally cannot survive in a more powerful energy explosion. The high temperatures of hundreds of thousands of degrees and even millions of degrees are almost instantaneously evaporated and evaporated. And this is almost the biggest result that Rhodes has seen since the opening of the war.


    At first glance, the invincible army of the enemy has almost disappeared from the whole place. From the core to the surrounding, it is only awkward to be safe and sound. It was a very big victory, and it was a big illusion that almost the Avengers felt that they had seen it before. But everyone knows that this is not an illusion. So immediately, every Avengers�� face is a smile.


    "Do you know? Hank, I really feel that at this moment, you are even more amazing than Tony. Really, I love you too much. If your invention cannot win the Nobel Prize, I must go to Nobel. The old judges�� houses were blown up, and I said it was done.��


    Rhodes was excited to say that he was almost inconsistent. He even said something that was completely incompatible with his identity. For his remarks, Hank��s reaction is much calmer.


    "Thank you for your support. However, if you really want to do this, please don''t say that you know me. Really, I have enough troubles. I really don''t want to have more of you!"


    "Gentlemen, can you not care about the existence of the Hydra when you are making such a joke? Don''t forget, they have not been completely eliminated by us. So our work has not been completed to allow you to Unscrupulously jokes."


    Alice is still more calm than the two who have already had some waves. Her calmness also made her immediately warned the two men. However, the two men did not put such warnings on their minds. Even at this time, they were very confident in persuading Alice.


    "Don''t worry, Alice. Just the rest of the cats and dogs, as long as our Mr. Hulk has an assault, they can completely defeat them. This war has already won, thanks to the wisdom of Mr. Hank, We have locked in the final ending. So, even if it is now celebrated, it is no big deal. Believe me, this is a judgment of the battlefield commander. The most basic thing!"


    "I hope, I don''t know why, I always have a bad feeling!"


    Although I believe in Rhode''s judgment, Alice still has a bad feeling that cannot be said about the situation at hand. Just as someone is striking her heart with a siege hammer, the premonition of warnings is almost unbelievable. She didn''t understand why she felt this way, but it didn''t hinder her trust in this feeling. Be aware that this magical premonition has saved her life more than once since she awakened her special abilities. She believes this, but she believes that her good friend every month will be firmer on time.


    Alice is stubborn, and as her teammate, Rhodes can''t ignore her opinion. This is not only because of the trust and respect for teammates, but more, they understand Alice and understand the power that Alice has. This special early warning capability is not only helpful to Alice alone, they can be said to be the beneficiaries of this ability. Before the car is in the forefront, they must be alert to this.


    "I''m going to let the security machine patrol and see if there are any reinforcements behind the Hydra. Hank, you take Bangna to clean the army here, don''t let them continue to exist. This is a very special We can''t have any kindness in the battle. You have to explain it to Benner."


    Almost in all respects, Rhodes is trying to cut off the possibility of the Hydra''s turn. In fact, when he followed this plan and thoroughly controlled the situation in the entire region, he began to have doubts, and Alice��s warning was not a problem.


    He did not doubt the authenticity of Alice''s early warning, but wondered if Alice''s warning direction was not a problem. You know, this kind of thing is not the first time. During a certain mission, because Alice didn''t turn off the gas in the room, her warning awareness gave her a warning, and that almost made them think that their plane was The enemy installed a time bomb.


    From this perspective, Alice��s warning may not really matter what they are doing. After all, they have gained an overwhelming advantage. No matter what they think, the Hydra is no longer possible to make a comeback here. But to be careful, Rhodes patrolled again.


    And after the last inspection, Rhodes also completely let go of his heart. He is already certain, Alice''s warning has nothing to do with it, and if this is the case, then there is no need for him to tighten his nerves.


    "Well, it should be just a false alarm. Don''t be so nervous, Alice. It seems that it is just a misjudgment, we still enjoy this hard-won victory. Right, we should turn this news to Reporting at the rear, this is a good thing anyway. Let them know the situation on the front line, which is also a good choice for stability."


    After saying this, Rhodes began to work on communications with the rear. And as he began this movement, his face slowly subsided.


    He can''t contact the big rear, no matter how he does it, he can''t contact. That feeling is like what they call the rear does not exist at all. And this is simply a very outrageous thing.


    According to common sense, there are only two possibilities for this to happen. One is that the rear was completely compromised by the enemy. But impossible, the enemy has been intercepted by them, and the rear should be safe now. Another possibility is that their signals are artificially blocked. But this is not too bad. Because they are still with their surrounding companions, and even those supporting forces, if they are blocked, their connection should be broken.


    In both cases, it is unlikely, but in combination it will produce a third situation. The third case is that the signal from the rear base is blocked.


    This is the most likely situation and the most frightening situation. In the absence of a specific fact, Rhodes could only bite his teeth, rise to the air, and accelerate to the rear.


    And his sudden change naturally made his teammates feel surprised, except Alice. She had already felt the anxiety in Rhodes''s heart through the spiritual link, which made her have a worse premonition, and at the same time, it also made her start to ask Rhodes.


    "What happened, Rhodes? What are you doing?"


    "There is a problem with the rear base. I have to take a step first to determine the situation there. You wait for my news and then catch up."


    In a hurry to kneel down such a sentence, Rhodes has disappeared in front of his teammates. After listening to his words, the warnings in Alice''s entire brain were already mad and beaten. At this time, even if Alice had more uncertainty before, it is basically certain. There is indeed a problem in the rear, and this problem is likely to spread to Rhodes, even to them.


    This made her want to stop Rhodes immediately, but Rhodes, who started to advance at full speed, had already got rid of her spiritual link in a short period of time and completely ran beyond her ability.


    Nothing to do, this is Alice''s current feeling. And despair and panic, this is Rhodes'' current feeling.


    At several times the speed of sound, Rhodes has returned to the rear base in a short period of time. As soon as he entered the base, he immediately saw the situation here.


    The mechanical creatures of Hydra are madly raging here. The voices of the refugees are everywhere, and they are struggling. What is incredible is that no one here is rebellious. All the troops and the staff seem to have disappeared completely. They simply do not exist in this rear base.


    "What happened? What happened?"


    Rhodes really wanted to ask the hostage at this time. But the cut-off communication made him unable to find anyone who could ask. In this case, there is only one thing he can do, that is, to do everything in his power to stop the raging of the Hydra.


    � Arms as a car, maybe. But at this time he has no other choice. This is his fault, and now he has to pay for this mistake.

 Chapter 1420： Betrayal heroes fall

    "what"


    Almost crazy and roaring, Rhodes began to use his own power to launch attacks against the raging Hydra army. The biggest output, the maximum horsepower, and everything he has done is the limit.


    However, such efforts do not play any role. In the face of the army like the tide, all his efforts are just a recalcitrant reef, the most, but only a few splashes.


    It doesn''t help, but he is still working hard now. When the weapon is exhausted, when he can only use his fist to fight against the biomechanical army, he is still almost insanely attacking the giant biomechanics. The end result of this is that he is like a fly, flying away from the palm of his hand.


    Almost exhausted, Rhodes can only fall into the dust like a falling object, and when he can''t get up again, the bio-mechanical soldiers begin to look like hunters, tidal. Drowned him in the past.


    At this time, it was able to protect Rhode''s hard shell of only the war machine. In this regard, he needs to thank his good friend Tony. Because he did not forget his share when upgrading his weapons. Resistant to high temperature, high pressure, and strong corrosion, the defensive measures make it strong like a not bad golden body, firmly protecting Rhodes'' life. At the very least, in a short time, he is unlikely to have any life-threatening.


    However, this is only a temporary problem. Losing energy, he can only be regarded as a tin can. If the sleeplock does not come out of this armor, he can''t even move the distance of even one step. And if it comes out, he can''t even hold on for even a second.


    This is a very serious problem, and for him, he has almost no second choice. He can only be trapped inside, waiting for assistance from his teammates, or anything else that can change the situation. He did not wait for the former, but he waited for the latter.


    The battlefield is still very chaotic, and the chaos is like a one-sided slaughter. At this time, however, a glaring fire suddenly appeared in the sky and flew directly toward the chaotic battlefield. This is obviously not a weapon of the Hydra, because at this time the Hydra does not have to do such a blow. They have already won, and in this case, any extra moves are just superfluous.


    Therefore, this kind of attack can only come from the Allies. What the Allies want to do at this time, as a soldier, Rhodes, has actually had a very clear answer.


    "Cut, in the end, was it put together by those bastards? I knew that I should do the same choice as Peter. These **** politicians are really unreliable! However, there is no chance."


    With a long sigh, Rhodes has given up the last struggle. If he still has energy, he may still be able to reluctantly escape from it. But now that he is trapped in a tin can, there is no possibility of escape.


    Since you can''t escape, you can only face it calmly. As a soldier, he is not afraid of death. In fact, on the first day of the army, or on the day of being a superhero, he has already made plans for this. Only he did not think of it anyway, his final ending was not to die in the hands of those enemies, but to die in his own hands. This result is really not very glorious.


    I am not sure in my heart. But there is no way to do it anymore. He can''t change everything. In the face of this cruel reality, closing your eyes and welcoming this last moment is the only thing he can do.


    This moment is not too far away, because soon, the missile that flew from the plane has already landed on the ground.


    The radiance of the light shines, and then instantly expands to the extent that it can almost engulf the entire battlefield. The huge mushroom cloud climbs to a height of several kilometers in an instant, so that people who are hundreds of kilometers away can clearly see its existence. Nuclear bombs, human killers, even more frequently used, can not change the nature of its destructive weapons.


    It destroyed everything, the living refugees, the Hydra army, and a superhero. Because there is nothing in them that can withstand the power of nuclear explosion, their endings are the same, that is, in the deadly glow of nuclear bombs, they are completely turned into ashes and disappeared into the world.


    The turbulent electromagnetic field overflowed and all the signals were completely disrupted. The Avengers, who were already unable to contact their teammates and even the rear, completely lost all communications, but they don��t need communication anymore. Because the light is seen with the eyes, they have already guessed what happened.


    The mushroom cloud of the sky is like a shock wave of a 12-level typhoon. Everything is manifested in destruction. Their previous celebrations seemed like the most ridiculous joke at this time, because they never won, and everything was just an illusion. They are losers and they are not ordinary losers. Because they lost far more than just a war victory, they lost their own teammates, their friends.


    Yes, they can be sure that they have lost Rhodes and lost the comrades who are with them. They are very clear that it is impossible to leave the battlefield with Rhodes''s temper. And when that battlefield became what it is today, he is even less likely to have any chance of surviving.


    Nuclear bombs are, for them, devastating weapons. And since it is devastating, then under such an attack, they naturally only have to be destroyed. The more soberly aware of this, the more sad they are in their hearts. Because even if they are used to death, they are hard to accept such facts.


    "Who is it, who is it? It is the **** who made such an order, which **** guy used the nuclear bomb!"


    Seeing the results, what the source is is actually not difficult to guess. Hydra does not have the reason to use such weapons. If the previous shielding is really what they did, then they must have completed the strategy of clearing the darkness of the road, and completed the sneak attack on the rear from the place that the Avengers did not know. .


    With the power of the Hydra, once they sneak a successful attack, it is almost a victory. And since the victory has been laid, they simply do not need to use such extreme weapons as nuclear bombs. Therefore, no matter from which aspect, this is more like the hand of the Allies. And the reminiscent of their cruel thoughts before, the possibility of this idea becoming a reality is enormous.


    The Avengers are almost certain that this is the hand of the Allies. It is precisely because of this affirmation that they are even more unacceptable in their hearts. This unacceptable is for their efforts and for their sacrifice.


    After so much effort, I almost put my own life as a chip on the table. However, what they end up with is nothing but a betrayal, a death of a friend. This is naturally the bottom line in their hearts. Under such circumstances, all the dissatisfaction and all emotions they had accumulated in the past were uncontrollably erupted at this time.


    Almost without saying a word, Alice has already turned around and walked in the direction of the Indian interior. Looking at his actions, the Avengers, who were still immersed in sadness and anger, immediately became surprised, and Banner couldn''t help but ask her.


    "Alice, where are you going?"


    "I have to go to the shelter, and then I will find a way to go back. Yes, I have to go back, because I have an account, I have to calculate with them!"


    "What are you going to do? How do you plan to calculate this account?" Hank stood up and asked questions. Although he is a very rational person, but when he thinks of a friend who was still joke with himself, he died in front of himself. His rationality is no longer able to hold back the emotions in his heart, so that anger can not be suppressed. The overflowing.


    At this moment, he grinned, like a beast more than a person. No one will be surprised by this. Because for them, this reaction is normal.


    "They have to pay for this. They have to pay back the blood. We are not the ones that can be abandoned by them at will, not the running dogs under them. They can let them go slaughter. Tooth and teeth, blood and blood." This is what I am going to do. How are you coming?"


    " Count me one. The mutant will not tolerate any oppression, and the mutant will not tolerate such despicable behavior. I want to avenge my friend, and I should avenge him."


    Not just Hank, even the fireman John stood up. In the face of their reaction, Bangna��s face was a bitter smile.


    "Did you not think about the consequences of doing this? Don''t forget, what do those people represent? When we do this, we are likely to be detained with the most serious crimes. You should be clear, this is What Rhode is most reluctant to see. He does not want us to be enemies with the world."


    "Yes, he will definitely think so." Nodded, Alice acknowledged Benner''s statement. But soon, she retorted. "Just, his thoughts are wrong. Because this is connivance, and the result of connivance is what we have seen. We can no longer let such guys continue. If we continue, we will lose more than just the eyes." These. I will not allow such things to happen again, so I insist on doing this. As for the crime, let it go to hell. I don''t care!"


    "Well, I don''t care." With a slap in the face, Benner also said the same thing. For him, this is also more than tolerating the bottom line. However, although he agrees with this idea, it does not mean that he supports Alice''s ideas. That''s too straightforward, and it''s not easy. Therefore, he can only be euphemistic. "I think we need a plan, and before that, let''s find Peter and Wade first?"

 Chapter 1421： Heaven and Earth, the ancient heavens

    No matter how hard you struggle and resist, you can''t change the fact. That is, the battle situation on the Indian side has been thoroughly formed.


    Although the final nuclear bombs of the Allies destroyed their bases and all the Hydra troops on them, such losses were innocuous for the Hydra, which is already equivalent to holding the whole of India. Without losing any important commander, such a war damage can be easily filled back by relying on India''s enormous manpower. Therefore, if you settle down seriously, the surplus will outweigh the loss, which is the most ideal outcome of the war. The Hydra is only a snicker.


    It can be said that under such circumstances, the Hydra has completely determined its dominance in Indian soil. This change also means that the war between humans and Hydra has entered a situation where you come and go. The oppression formed by human beings relying on the general trend has been broken by the Hydra. Now they don��t need to be as fascinating as they used to be, hiding from hiding and hiding from others�� sights. They already have the ability to wrestle with the whole world, so naturally, they will choose to stand up at this time and show their strength.


    It is said that it is a deterrent, and it is a threat. In any case, the rise of the Hydra is a foregone conclusion. Such a change can be said to be an obvious sign of a world that is increasingly chaotic, a microcosm. However, all of this has nothing to do with Zhou Yi, because now he is in a world that is completely different from the Earth.


    Smith''s exile is a very powerful and powerful means, although it is not Zhou Yi, but Serena, but I have to admit that this is already the calculation of Zhou Yi.


    In order to rescue Serena, Zhou Yi had to travel through the endless void and enter the world of the end point set by Smith. And when he entered the world, he immediately felt that he had lost his perception of the space in which the Earth is located.


    There is no doubt that this is a subspace world similar to Asgard. This point is that the fundamental structure of the world is not the structure of the planet, but the planar state of the entire continent.


    Unlike Asgard, Asgard is a tree-shaped world with a pyramidal staircase, and the world is more like the concept of a heavenly place in the original worldview.


    The earth is divided into four poles, each of which is a huge continent. The middle gully is filled with countless seawater, and only at the boundary of the four poles will it show the strange scene of the seawater pouring into the void. The sky is like an inverted ball that envelopes the whole world.


    Countless stars, including the sun and the moon, are entwined in this sky, along with the running of the sky, moving regularly and changing. During the day, the big day hangs high above the four poles and shines on everything in this world. At night, the Great Day descends from the trajectory of the East and the West, sinking from the westernmost part of the world, allowing the moon and stars to replace their position and continue to shine on the world.


    With such a world base, the world of this heavenly place is already like the earth, with the differentiation of day and night. Coupled with the slight changes in the operation of the world''s land, I am afraid that the four seasons can also be manifested. From this point of view, this particular world is probably more suitable than Asgard. At the very least, the basic law of the world must be more stable than the Asgard built in the world tree.


    If the average earth person has entered the world, there will be no feeling of being in a different world. Because everything here is similar to their conventional worldview, unless you die to the border of the four poles and witness the wonders of the sea that are pouring into the void. Otherwise, you will never be whimsical and think that you are in a world of heaven and earth.


    Zhou Yi naturally does not need to do such a troublesome thing. He just looks at the past and can almost identify the limits of the world. Of course, it is only limited to this world. For the vast void outside the world, even he is helpless.


    Just as Asgard has the endless vanity protection of the Jinlun Gain Divide, the outside world is also protected by endless voids. It is even said that the void of this world is far more thick and deep than that of Jin Lun. At the very least, Zhou Yi is sure to travel between the Earth and Asgard through the barriers of Jin Lunjia, but he Without full confidence, cross this void and return to the earth.


    Although he can force him to try it, see if he can cross the past directly. But the result of this is probably that he will be mistaken into some voids of time and space. Such a forbidden place must not be too much threat to him, but in such a chaotic place, he will not waste a lot of unnecessary time. If the time is short, if it is a big span of one year, two years, or even ten years, it is very bad.


    He didn''t want to return to the earth himself, but he found that everything was already a matter of fact, and even his family had become what he could not recognize. Therefore, he must give up this adventurous idea and find a more practical way.


    "Is this your plan? It is really in line with your usual style."


    Thinking of this, Zhou Li, who is still in a coma in the unconscious, has already sneered a sneer on her face. He already wants to understand Smith''s calculations. He has brought himself to this world. I am afraid that he will use such a world to drag his footsteps and gain enough time for what he has been trying to calculate. .


    After all, the practice of exile and imprisoning yourself is much less risky than directly defeating yourself. At the very least, he doesn''t have to worry about the entire planet being completely destroyed because of the two big shots. That is the birthplace of his dreams, and the starting point of his ambition. In any case, he will not take that risk. Therefore, such an approach is definitely his best choice.


    But can this completely leave you without any worries? It��s too naive to think about it.


    So ridiculed in my heart, Zhou Yi has already put his own sight on the sky. There, at the junction of the earth and the sky, the well-known atmospheric environment, one by one, like a barrier or a barrier, is tightly wrapped there. Through these barriers, he can clearly see that one after another, a very different layer of small world is layered, completely separating the sky and the earth from the whole world.


    No more, there are thirty-three such small worlds. Such a special small world, coupled with the pattern of the world''s own heaven and earth, even Zhou Yi''s lack of knowledge of the mythology itself can roughly identify the true identity of this world.


    Heaven, or a specific point, the world inhabited by the gods in Chinese mythology, the heavenly gods that Smith. Zhou said in his mouth, is probably the true identity of this world. Although it is very curious, how the heavens that have been destroyed in the story of Smith Zhou can be like this, but this does not allow Zhou Yi to deny his current judgment.


    He is very sure that this is the heaven. And since this is the world that is so closely connected with the Middle-earth China, then inevitably, there must be a passage to the earth in this world. Just like Asgard has a rainbow bridge, there is a dark passage that can go straight to Midgart. Even if Smith first borrowed his plan to conquer the heavens, and completely removed the heavens. Beyond the land of Shenzhou, there must be other passages in this world to bring him back to Earth.


    This is a positive question, and the key to this question is how can he find such a channel.


    You must know that the existence of the heavens can be traced back to the deity of Smith. Zhou, the ancient **** named Chisongzi was born a million years ago. A world with a history of at least a thousand years of history, in which the secrets of the times have changed to the point where it is difficult to be searched. I am afraid that except for a very small number of people, most people will have no idea about such a secret. This is especially true for foreigners like Zhou Yi. He wants to know this secret and must pass the local talents who are qualified enough. And that means that he needs to make contact with these people.


    It is not a simple matter to contact a group of survivors of the ancient times. As a self-recognition Chinese, Zhou Yi is very clear about the exclusion and hostility of this nation from the outside. The kind of non-family, its heart will be different; outside Kyushu, the idea of ??barbarism is the most primitive world view of Chinese people. And dialectical is not the way of my family, not just to see the bloodline.


    Culture, or ideology and values, is also a very important core. If it is only bloodline, Zhou Yi still has a way to think about it. After all, he is not a flesh and blood body at present. The body that is shaped by divine power is conceptually closer to the source than all bloodlines. But cultural thoughts, there is no way for Zhou Yike to do this.


    What kind of China was before the pre-Qin, and basically no one can say it clearly. The Qin Shihuang book was on the same track as the Wenshi, but almost cleaned up the things before that era. Even the text can only be identified by archaeology, not to mention the language of word of mouth. So from this point of view, those types of TV and novels are simply nonsense.


    You are expecting a mouthful of Mandarin or modern local dialects to get past the mountains in a casual way. This is simply an unrealistic reverie. The ancient official language and local proverbs and the current ones are definitely different. Even if there is a similarity in local voices, the actual gap is definitely not smaller than that of a single foreign language.


    Therefore, pretending to be someone, getting the information you want from the inside has been blocked from the beginning. And to achieve his own goals, Zhou Yi still wants other ways.

 Chapter 1422： One side of the land, Xiandao Tianting

    Dongsheng Shenzhou, a land temple located on the coast of the East China Sea, has become a land entanglement for eight hundred years.


    Wang Gong is just a respect for this land god. The origin of this tribute is derived from his sacred position, the East Coast Sea House, the Longevity Land, the Forbidden God, Wang Gong. His original name is not this. In fact, when he is alive, more people will call him the name Wang Ergou.


    Eight hundred years ago, Wang Ergou was just a mortal. At that time, he participated in the war of Datang against Turkic, although it could not be said that it was like the historical famous generals who had the ambition to capture the flag and the name of the stone. But it is also a hero who is rushing to kill the enemy.


    Of course, people who walk by the river have not wet shoes. Most of the warriors like him have only two endings. One is to make a name for himself, and the brocade is back home. The other is the horse-wrapped body, the soul is home. Wang Ergou is obviously the latter, but among the latter, he is a special existence.


    In the Turkic War, Wang Ergou died, but in the last battle before his death, he completed the most lofty mission of a Tang Dynasty soldier. He held his position and blocked thousands of times his own cavalry. This not only repelled the Turkic offensive, but also enabled the army of Datang to complete the burden of abruptness and completely overwhelm the grassland in their hands.


    After the event, Wang Ergou smashed the enemy one hundred and seventy-three, wearing dozens of creations, countless arrows. Although he was dead, he still held a shield and spear. He stood still and saw. Bloody, like a ghost. This kind of scene made the Tang army at that time all moving, and even said that even the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who was in charge of the levy, could not help but come to see the legacy of this warrior.


    It can be said that this is the most brilliant moment of Wang Ergou''s life. It is for this reason that he was written into the Sacrifice article by the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty after the war, and then the heavens and the people shared it and became the land where his hometown was.


    Land, although it is the end of the world in this world, but it is also a god. It��s like a couplet said, ��How much is a little bit of a look, the size is an official.�� It sounds like a very helpless inferior, but in fact, when you see his horizontal batch, you will never think so.


    It��s ridiculous to cross the batch of ��dominant party��, which is not to talk about playing. Like the Journey to the West, if you come to a personal drink, you can drive a land and drive it. That is simply the fantasy of the novelist. The real situation is, unless you are a real god, or you will be honestly squatting in front of the land fathers, even if you are repaired to the point where you are going to rise in the day.


    Land, land, represents the power of these little gods. As long as they stand on the land to which they belong, the power they can have is definitely not matched by the mortal monks who have not yet cultivated into immortals. If the mortal monk dared to offend them on their territory, even if they were only land gods, they could let those who did not have long eyes taste what it was called Tianwei, what is God punishment.


    For eight hundred years, Wang Ergou, as the land of this side, has already repaired the guy who doesn''t know how many eyes are not long, and has seen the weirdness that many people have never seen in their lives. But he can guarantee that what happened to him today is absolutely unheard of in his eight hundred years.


    It is obviously the winter years, but suddenly, the ice and snow are gone, and everything has begun to recover. It seems that the daytime turns into the same spring and summer, strangely, he can not believe his eyes.


    You know, even if it is a god, it is impossible to do this easily. It is the number of days to reverse the day, and unless it is the great supernatural powers in the gods, no one can do this. A land **** like him, at most, is to bless the crops in this field. And like today, letting all things sprout, and the ability to reverse at four o''clock, he never thought about it.


    Which one is this big god? Wang Ergou��s heart could not help but ask such a question. In the midst of such doubts, his heart is inevitably playing a drum.


    As the saying goes, the gods fight the little devils, and compared with the big **** that can reverse the four times, he is estimated to be similar to a little devil. If it is a normal little thing, if you accidentally blend into the heavenly struggle, the upper level of resentment, he does not think that his identity as this land can preserve his comprehensiveness.


    Running is of course the best option. But as a land, he really has nowhere to run. The power of the land gods is all given by this land. When they left here, they will soon become a ghost, and all the magical powers are naturally left. If you are not lucky, you may be caught by the Yinshi people and sent directly to the government. At that time, a crime of leaving the job was enough for him to eat.


    So he can''t run, and since he can''t run, he can only choose to face it honestly, facing the unknowns and troubles. To put it bluntly, this should be a very torturous process, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a year. But in fact, just in a blink of an eye, he found an accident.


    In the land temple where there was no one left in the past, suddenly two more people came. These two people are dressed in strange costumes, and at first glance they are not like serious people. But in the face of these two guys, Wang Ergou did not want to rebuke their thoughts. Because at this time, he was already playing a sway, and he couldn��t help but shudder from his body.


    As a visitor, Zhou Yi did not hide his identity, so the breath and power of the whole body alone is enough to make Wang Ergou feel the majesty and terrible of this land. It can be said that when he was bathed under the sun power of Zhou Yi, his inner heart was already full of the illusion of the endless ocean of the Ganges River.


    The illusion almost made him lost, but after all, it was the land of 800 years of life, and the strength of Wang Ergou was still there. So quickly, he picked up the trepidation in his heart, barely revealed a sly smile, and smashed at Zhou Yi.


    "The little gods in the land below have seen God, don''t know how to go to God, what are you doing?"


    The number of rituals is comprehensive, and the attitude is placed in the polar. Wang Ergou did not want to give this unknown God an excuse to attack himself. And Zhou Yi is indeed no trouble to find him. A land **** in a remote area is not qualified enough to waste his energy. The reason why he will find him is because he is the closest **** to himself. He didn''t have much time to waste here, so immediately, he said directly to the land god.


    "You are the land **** of this side, who sealed you? God?"


    The understanding of this world is limited to the story of the story that Smith. Zhou said directly moved out of the identity of the most weighty identity. When he heard his question, Wang Ergou almost bit his tongue and even screamed.


    "God said, I laughed. I am just a little land. I can only relate to the ancient Emperor. I am just a human soul. After the death, I was worshipped by the court and then sealed by the heavens." God. Those ancient gods, not the little old, I can get involved in the relationship."


    "Tianting?" Picking a brow, Zhou Yi could not help but ask. "Isn''t Heaven been annihilated by the Emperor''s levy? Where is the saying of Heaven?"


    If the previous words only let Wang Ergou panic, then the current sentence is already making his whole person''s heart can not help but alarm bells.


    Although it is only one side of the land, the small one can no longer be a small fairy, but it is still heard about the secrets of the ancient Emperor and the Emperor. He knew that it was an unprecedented change in the world, and the ancient gods almost fell down in the catastrophe. It is precisely because of the fall of the ancient gods that they gave the present gods the opportunity to re-establish a new heavenly court with the opportunity of the ancient heaven collapse and the eternal road.


    For today''s gods, this is a good thing, the greatest welfare under the changes of heaven and earth. But for those gods of the ancient times, this is a betrayal, a naked ruling. This point, today''s Tianting heart is also understandable, so since that time, they are guarding against such a day, that is, some ancient gods who have not died come to them to settle accounts.


    Although they say that after thousands of years, they have not encountered such a situation. But that doesn''t mean they will completely let go. It can be said that every new **** in the world, when he took office, will tell them as an official heaven, that is, to be careful of the ancient gods, their existence is a threat to the whole heaven and even to them. .


    Wang Ergou naturally heard this, but when he really faced the guy who he thought was the ancient god, he didn''t think that this small land could play a big role. Others can stretch out a finger and estimate that they can kill him. He still doesn''t want to die.


    Wanting to understand this, Wang Ergou did not hesitate, and directly said to Zhou Yi, the ancient **** who he thought was coming back to find fault.


    "The gods don''t know, since the beginning of the Emperor''s levy, the road is never after. The Lord of Heaven''s Lord Jade Emperor is not willing to see the collapse of the heavens, and the souls are smeared. Together with today''s heavenly courts, the Tiangong is rebuilt and the heavens are restored. Today, the heavens dominate the six sentient beings, and the emperor controls the human power, and its style is no different from that of the millennium."


    "Jade Emperor? Then it is him." Finally got the information he wanted, Zhou Yi suddenly raised his mouth and said a word that makes Wang Ergou chill. "Let me see how much this new Emperor has in the end!"

 Chapter 1423： Jade Emperor Xiaosi

    For the name of Jade Emperor, no one in China is familiar. However, this kind of no stranger is not a good thing to spread a thousand miles, but it is completely infamous.


    Whether it is the novelist''s words, the local folk allusions or some official unified remarks, almost all of them are smeared to the Jade Emperor''s heavenly supreme. What does not read human feelings, killing sisters, swearing, and turtles. Almost all of them have become the official people of this Emperor.


    And the same is the Emperor of Heaven, the God of the Eight Masters of the Ancients did not have such a problem. In the myths and legends, the worst of the ancient Heavenly Emperor was the one that was used for milk, and the umbilical mouth was used to hit the door. But what is the final result? It can be seen from the Heavenly Emperor still sitting in the sky.


    It can be said that every time the Emperor of Heaven and Earth appeared in mythology, it was the style of the dragon that never saw the end. It was always high and always dominated everything. Compared with him, the so-called Jade Emperor is really dwarfed and forced to the limit.


    Why is this like this? In fact, in the end, it is a problem that is not well-positioned. What level is the Emperor of Heaven? The supreme **** born to the congenital, has been destined to become the existence of the Emperor from the beginning of birth. And the Jade Emperor? When the ancient heavens were not shattered, it was just an ordinary fairy. On the qualifications, he is only the one who does not slip, not high. As for strength, he is far less than the peers who were already in the first place. It is such a high-low guy who is not a low-ranking person. He actually got some support from the power of luck, and thus sat in the position of the heavenly supreme, as long as the guy who knows his old age will feel a little uncomfortable.


    Although they said that they would not directly create the anti-Jade emperor because of this uncomfortableness, this does not prevent them from using some small means to discredit the heavenly supreme. This is why so-called mortals can have so many choreographies and stories about the supreme Jade Emperor. If there is no deliberate disclosure or even smearing of some insiders behind this, they will not necessarily be able to access this level of information at the speed of the news circulation in ancient times.


    The so-called Jade Emperor is also helpless if it is only rumor and smear. After all, he has not gotten right, and many of the means and majesty that belong to the supreme are not available. If you force it because of this incident, then it will be demolished. So even if he knows such a thing, he can only swallow it. And this makes many people who have little to do with him also give birth to him because of this reaction.


    For example, Wang Ergou. Although as a small land god, he is really not qualified to serve the Jade Emperor over nine days.

 Chapter 1424： Heavenly effect

    After the emperor''s temple, just listen to the name and know which one is there.


    After the emperor, the two human beings must sacrifice after the formation of the concept of state society. Emperor Tian refers to the Emperor of Heaven who is in charge of the heavens. The destiny of his representative is the place of the law, and it is also the majesty and authority of a country. Then the soil refers to the existence of the temple. Its symbolic land, and all the things that grow on the land, are absolutely the foundation for survival for the ancient ancestors who existed as a group.


    The ancient emperor, after obeying the king, obeyed the rules of covering the earth and wearing the emperor. After the emperor''s levy, the meaning of the post-earth to the human world, in some cases, must be above the emperor.


    And if such a concept is placed in today''s heaven, then the power represented by the land is definitely a piece of incense. It is more respectful than the Emperor of Heaven, and it will definitely allow those who will later break the head to fight for a position. However, this position is not what you want to grab and is eligible to grab. Even in the era of the ancient heavens, the heavens and the earth are still in the era, the post-earth position is not the average person can sit up.


    For example, the landlord of the Eight Lords, the mountains and the land of the boss, and the post-earth clerics actually overlap in some respects. But even the landlord is not qualified to sit in the post of the land. Because the position of Houtu is very special, it represents not only the earth, but also the land of mountains and rivers is only a part of this position, and more of it is the growth of the society, the bred of all things and even the reincarnation of the Yin. And this position and humanity are so deeply involved that it is so deep that only very special people can sit in such a position.


    The first requirement to become a post-land esteem is that you must have the necessary causal relationship with the emperor. The most basic thing is that you have to have someone''s blood, and if you don''t even have this relationship, you are not qualified to be a back soil.


    Secondly, because the land is capable of cultivating all things, the land can only be women. At the same time, as a woman, you must also meet the ability requirements of the land of the mountains and rivers. Such a request is counted down, and few people have that qualification. Therefore, since ancient times, the land has only changed two generations.


    The first generation of the land is the son-in-law. As the younger sister of Emperor Fuxi, known as the ancient goddess of the Emperor, she is undoubtedly the most qualified post-Tidi. However, because the times are too long, the humanity has not prospered for a long time. Her post-earth wisdom can only be said to be nameless, not as respectable as the landlord of the heavens and the earth.


    Until the humanity flourished, the Emperor began to live with the Son of Heaven. The son-in-law who used to be one of the emperors could not continue to occupy the position of the back land.


    Because she wants to continue to occupy this position, it is equivalent to her identity to recognize the emperor. After all, it is the goddess of the ancient times, let her surrender to the Emperor in this way, she asked if she could not do this. So simply, she handed this position to the hands of the latecomers, and this latecomer is the back soil.


    "Zuo Chuan. Zhaogong twenty-nine years": "There are five elements of the official, is the five senses, Muzheng Ի â mang, fire is Ի Ի , �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� , , , �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��There is a son of Li, and he is a father. The Gonggong has a son, a dragon, and a post-earth.


    "Book of Rites. Sacrifice Law": "The Kyushu of the Gonggongshi is also the land of the Kyocera, and its sons are able to flatten the Kyushu, so they think it is a society."


    The latter soil is the son of the co-workers, and the co-workers are descendants of Shennong. Therefore, in terms of qualifications, the post-earth meets the basic requirements of the post-earth god. She is a woman, and is a descendant of Yan Emperor. The most important thing is that she has the ability of Ping Kyushu. Therefore, from the perspective of the son-in-law, Houtu is her best successor.


    This point has also been recognized by the Yellow Emperor. "Book of Rites. The Order of the Moon" says "the central soil, its Emperor Huangdi, its **** behind the earth." This shows that at the time of the Yellow Emperor, the qualification of the **** of the back soil has been determined. When she was in the upper position, it was a matter of morning and evening, only the female niece nodded. After the time of the king, the son-in-law nodded, and the land later naturally inherited her god, and even her own name was changed from the sentence dragon to the back soil.


    In the beginning, the situation of the back soil was the same as that of the son-in-law. Because of the suppression of the landlord, she could not hold too much authority. But as the Eight Lords were sealed, the heavens began to be held by the immortals, and the authority of the Houtu was naturally unquestionably increased.


    The so-called gods are themselves the meaning of the gods. In today''s heaven, the gods refer to the gods of the heavens, the gods of rain and thunder, and these are also managed by the Emperor. However, the mantle is unified by the land gods, the gods of the community, the gods of the mountains and rivers, the gods of the five gods, and even the gods of the hundred things and the gods of the yin, all of which are to be led by the Houtu.


    As the saying goes, the landlord, the highest master is the later earth girl. And it is precisely because of the control of the Houyi Niangniang that the land government and the heavens have the same qualifications. It can be said that if the later earth goddess has the heart, she can completely abandon the heavens and separate the land from the present heaven. Unfortunately, she did not have such a mind. It is even said that because of her indifference to power in her nature, she retains her own power, and she does not care much about the operation of the government itself.


    This is why the land gods like Wang Ergou will be sealed by the heavens. It��s not because he has changed jobs, but because his boss has handed over authority to heaven, so this happens.


    However, although Wang Ergou was sealed by the heavens, it does not mean that he is a heavenly person. As a land god, he knows who his boss is, and he understands where he should stand in his origins. Therefore, he is very determined to implement the principle of only one land. Even after seeing Zhou Yi, who had the ancient gods and gods, he did not disclose the news casually, but came here the first time.


    As a small land god, the control is just a set of miles, and Wang Ergou is not qualified to enter this hall directly. However, he is a land after all. When he holds the land, he still has a lot of power. So when he bowed to the hall in a respectful manner, he immediately walked out with the celestial celestial robes and asked him directly.


    "Where do you come to disturb things, don''t you know that the goddess is cleaning up?"


    "The East China Sea Wang Jiaji little **** has something to tell the goddess, but also hope that the fairy is particularly good."


    Wang Ergou looked at the end and showed a full low profile. Wang Ergou, who looked at the appearance of a little old man, made this gesture, and the face of the beautiful and beautiful female fairy was also revealed.


    She is only a fairy who practiced beside her empress, and her status is not higher than that of Wang Ergou, who has a priesthood. If it is a normal situation, she can also take advantage of her identity and drink back such a small land god. But if there is anything big, if she does this, she is just looking for death.


    Many of the people who can cultivate into immortals are fools, so she said very intelligently to Wang Ergou.


    "It��s not that I don��t know how to be human, but I��m really not able to bother with it. The land is old, if you really have something to do, can you disclose it to me first. So I��m determined to see Can you give me some accommodation?"


    These words are reasonable and Wang Ergou can''t say anything. So he hesitated, and he said carefully to the female fairy.


    "The little **** came here this time to sue a big event to the niece. This matter is related to the last catastrophe."


    The voice just fell and the wind rang. Wang Ergou suddenly felt that he was turning around in a hurry, and then, at a glance, he had already arrived in a land that he did not know.


    Quiet and quiet, ignorant. Although there is no light, it does not give people a sense of horror. On the contrary, it will give people a kind of return to the source, and live in the mother''s peace and quiet. Wang Ergou almost fell asleep in this atmosphere, but he still remembered his mission, so when he saw the one in front of him, he immediately fell down and then Christine Respectfully said.


    "After seeing the earth in the East China Sea, I am a goddess, and my mother is Wanfu Jinan!"


    After the soil, it is the existence of Wang Ergou��s eyes. The time of 10,000 years has not brought much change to this natural goddess. She looks like a normal girl and is beautiful and youthful. However, because of the inexplicable precepts revealed between her behaviors, ordinary people can only see her high, but she can''t analyze what she looks like. Especially when she was wearing a black palace dress and sitting high on the throne in the middle of the hall, no one would regard her as an ordinary woman. All of them would only think that she was a heavenly emperor, that The land of the emperor.


    She sat on the throne in such a high position, staring down at the Wang Ergou, who stood low and respectfully, and then raised her hand after a moment.


    "Get up, don''t need to apply these mundane rituals here. I don''t like them. In addition, you said that you have important things to sue me, and it is related to the world''s catastrophe? What is it?"


    "Returning to the maiden. I really don''t care. Little old man, I met an ancient **** today. He asked the little old man where he is today."


    Wang Ergou tells the truth, and this immediately makes a calm look of the back of the earth girl can not help but frown.


    "The ancient god, you are not mistaken?"


    "The little old man doesn''t dare to say nonsense. The existence is indeed a terrible **** with a great power. If you look at the little old man, you are afraid that you are not under the maiden. If you don''t believe it, there is still a miracle on the land under the jurisdiction of the little old man." The goddess knows it."

 Chapter 1425： After the earth hit the door

    As the **** of the earth behind the heavens, the land has the right to control all the land in this world. Strictly speaking, she is the world''s largest land god, and all other land is only an extension and borrower of her power. So of course, she also has the ability to feel everything that happened to her own control of the land, including the changes of the Wang Er dog family.


    Miracles are supernatural changes that are derived from divine power. Of course, no matter in which world, miracles will slowly fade away with the passage of time. The lowest miracle is what the gods reveal through the hands of their followers. As in the real world, the shelf life may be as short as a few hours. And the miracles that come out of the level of the gods of Zhou Yi, even if they act on a whole planet, will probably reach an infinite level of shelf life. In addition, Zhou Yi did not intend to converge on his own divine power, so the back soil is just a closed eye, you can clearly perceive the kind of miraculous changes mentioned in the Wang Er dog mouth.


    "All things are reviving, this is the power of life. It is very similar to the sentence, but it is more like mine. There is a clear feeling of the sun, this feeling is the Lord of the Lord? How is it possible? Actually, there is still, four times, this It is the means that the Lord has, and now it should not exist."


    Speaking to himself a few words, the back soil with his eyes closed is gradually dignified. She is already certain at this time. In front of this small land, it is not a gibberish to say that it is related to the world, but it has a certain connection. The breath that is revealed on the miracle can''t be faked, and the existence involved is even more shocking to her.


    This made her think a lot, especially thinking of the terrible thing of heaven and earth. So immediately, she straightened her face and drank to the land below.


    "Who are they? How many people? Tell you what you know, you should know that if there is a slight concealment of such a thing, what kind of end will be for you."


    Feeling the anger from the back earth god, just a small land of Wang Ergou immediately shuddered. This is a fear of the source and awe of the supreme ruler. At this time, he did not have any concealed meaning at all, but immediately spoke out what he saw and everything he had judged.


    "Returning to the goddess, they have two people in total. The man seems to be the person of our middle-earth, but the temperament of the strange dress and the bones is very different from that of the middle earth. He is the most powerful one of the two. Just standing in front of him, the little old man has a feeling that it is going to be burnt by the sun."


    "And that woman seems to be a person outside the domain. It looks like the Ashura woman in the eight western parts of the world, or the barbarians in the farther places. In short, it is the type that is not my family, but the power of her body is very Purely, there is a feeling of the lunar moon **** inside."


    "Only these two people?" Houtu is not satisfied with this answer, because in her view, the goal should be three or even more. And now there are only two, which clearly means that her judgment is wrong, or that things are moving in a more serious direction. She hopes to be the former, but she also understands that I am afraid that the chance is great. And if it is really the latter, I thought of it here, and the heart of the back soil could not help but groan.


    "Too one is on, the eight masters are in the column?"


    Muttered that she only understood the meaning of her own words, the next moment she has disappeared on her throne. And her sudden disappearance, it is natural to let the small land show a look of arrogance. He wants to do something, but at this time, he obviously does not do anything right. And just as he hesitated and didn''t know what to do, a group of female immortals had already come up and said directly to him.


    "Land, please come with us. The goddess has a life, you can only stay in the back hall before she returns, nowhere to go!"


    "I understand, fairy, please lead the way."


    Wang Er, who knows that he has been involved in a big event, accepted the arrangement very frankly because he knew that this is the best choice. By confining him here, one can prevent information from leaking out, and secondly, he can guarantee his life. For him, he was afraid that it was the embodiment of the great kindness of the queen, so he had nothing to complain about. After all, this is his choice, isn''t it?


    It��s just that now, I��ve probably figured out how terrible things I��ve been involved in. He��s still unable to stop thinking about what the truth of the matter is, and what the development of the situation will look like.


    This question is based on his guess that the answer is not available, and the real answer will only be in the hands of Zhou Yi, the actor.


    After leaving the land temple, Zhou Yi was directly in the direction of his direction to the place named Longhushan. Like the Dragon and Tiger Mountain on the earth, the Dragon and Tiger Mountain here is also the birthplace of the Tianshi Road. It is even closer to the source than the Dragon and Tiger Mountain on the earth, because the Dragon and Tiger Mountain here is really a fairy, and Tracing back to the source, it can even climb to the founder of Tianshidao, and the three-day teaching of the Taishi is a real person Zhang Daolin.


    Zhang Daoling and Ge Xuan, Xu Xun and Sa Shoujian are known as the four great celestial divisions. The four great celestial divisions are not the arrangement of the bottom people, but the real existence in the list of the heavenly fairy tales. Can be seen in the temple, holding the symbol, and taking the lead. Even with the eyes of mortals, it is also the status of a military and political cadre. And this is the guy who wants to make trouble with the land.


    Tianshidao, the Taoist gods, this is absolutely the existence of the hostile camp for the gods who are able to stand in the position of the gods. The reason is very simple. The gods like Wang Ergou are generally making great contributions to the country at home when they were alive. The history of the youth was given, and the devotees of the people were able to sacrifice to the heavens, and then they were recognized by the heavenly court. God''s.


    The Taoist gods are different. They just sit and practice at home, accumulate internal and external powers, and only wait for the practice to complete, and then they can break the heavens and the humans in one fell swoop.


    Although it is said that this is the foundation of today''s heaven, because the gods in the heavens are mostly from this process. But for latecomers like Wang Ergou, this is a bit unfair. They have spent so much effort, exhausted their lives, and the merits of being born and died are only meditation with others, and the effect of practicing exercises is similar. If you change your mind, you won��t feel comfortable in your heart. Coupled with the shadow of the ancestors of the ancestors, even some kittens and puppies dare to greet them with these three gods, and their opinions will naturally become more intense.


    It��s a relatively modest practice to look for trouble. If you can''t get you into the pit, it''s enough to give you face.


    Of course, it is up to Zhou Yi to decide whether or not he will be put to death. In fact, Zhou Yike, who is eager to return home, does not intend to use any euphemistic method to convince the gods of Heavenly Masters. His only practice for this Daoist sect is to go straight into the law, just like a military invasion, he must directly kill his sect core. Where it is.


    The dragon guardian''s escorts have no role in the level of the Zhouyi gods. He just walks all the way forward, and the power of the whole body is already burning like a fire. . And such a violent and direct approach, for the practitioners of Longhushan, is tantamount to the bright and growing market. Therefore, only in a moment, the monks of the Heavenly Masters, the gods, have already been killed by the former servants.


    You must know that Dragon Tiger Mountain is also one of the 72 Buddhist monks in any way. The entire celestial celestial celestial sect is also counted in existence. If you are dismantled in this way and do not react, then the next day, the name of Longhushan will be famous for the whole world. This is not something that the monks and gods who are leaning against the Dragon and Tiger Mountain want to see, so they are ready to kill the enemies and kill them on the spot, using his little life to warn those who are looking for things. The guy, the majesty of Dragon and Tiger Mountain can not be invaded by anyone.


    This is a very correct move, and it is also a position that a local power should have. However, they have overlooked a very critical issue, that is, the gap between them and their opponents. Since the opponent dares to appear in this way, then naturally there is his confidence. In contrast, they are still on a joint that they don''t know about their opponents. Just rushing out like this, and shouting and killing, it is too careless, too dead.


    After all, Zhou Yi��s mood can��t be said to be beautiful, especially after being dubbed by Smith Zhou. He can tolerate the careful thinking of the land **** Wang Ergou, because it is only a transaction, and is still within his tolerance. But that doesn''t mean that he can tolerate a group of people who don''t know what they are called.


    What is enchanting, self-seeking dead roads and the like, may be used for those demon ghosts, used on his body, it is just like the ants fighting dragons.


    Although Zhou Yi does not intend to completely destroy them because of this, but small punishment is inevitable. So immediately, the sun in the sky burned on them like a fire, and the guys who were swaying in the clouds and sitting on the top of the sky burned all over the place, and could no longer hold their own mana. Falling down one after another.


    After sweeping away these little bugs, he has directly penetrated into the center of the Dragon and Tiger Mountain blessed land, grabbed an old man still in horror, and then stared at the guy with the light, directly Just said to him.


    "Where is the heaven, take me up!"

 Chapter 1246： Zhengyi Reality Master

    The guy who was caught in Zhou Yi''s hands is naturally the master of today''s Longhushan Tianshidao. The three-day-fed true teacher is a real person, Zhang Daoling.


    As a person who became a fairy in the Han Dynasty, Zhang Daolin was naturally inferior to the predecessors who had already become immortals in the pre-Qin period, but unlike the average person, he embraced a golden thigh. Daozu Li Er is the back of his back.


    Li Er, who was born in the Spring and Autumn Period and founded the Taoist doctrine in one fell swoop, was not as good as the immortals of the ancient times in the years of cultivation, but with his own wisdom and sentiment, it was enough to come to the future. He was able to become the ancestor of the Taoist sect of the whole Taoism, and was honored as the Taishang Laojun, the moral celestial being, and one of the three Qing dynasty, which is the best evidence. Zhang Daolin, as a disciple of Laozi, is the true pioneer of Taoism. His identity is very special even in heaven.


    Taoism, as a sect from the Han Dynasty, absorbed the Taoist thoughts created by Laozi, and also summed up the experience of practicing Qi in the ancient times. Since Zhang Daoling, Xiuxian has become a well-ordered and well-organized sublimation road. Compared with the difficulties of practicing immortality in the ancient times, after the rise of Taoism, as long as there are qualifications and resources, it is basically possible to achieve immortality step by step.


    Under such premise, the forces occupied by Taoism in the heavens will naturally inevitably expand. You must know that from the time of the ancient times to the time of the Qin and Han Dynasties, the number of people who truly became immortals was only over 70. Since the Han Dynasty, the number of people who have become immortals has turned over.


    A large part of this factor is the contribution of Laozi''s Taoist thoughts, but the promotion and popularization of Zhang Daolin is also an indelible part. And it is precisely because of this that he can occupy an official position in the heavens. Become a true god.


    Immortals, gods, only the immortal talents with the authority of the gods are qualified to be gods. Immortality is the sublimation of man, which is the transformation that occurs after the power of the spell has accumulated. It is only an evolutionary process of life that human beings cultivate into immortals. It is necessary to increase the holding of Shouyuan and have more powerful spell power. However, this does not mean that they can logically possess the power of God.


    What is the god, the **** is the user of the basic rules of the world, the master of the law, the most transcendental life form born of the universe. If a fairy can control the power of the gods casually, then the gods are too worthless. And to take a step back, even if the immortals can grasp the authority of God, how many of the world''s powers belong to the gods to share them?


    Be aware that the power of the rules represented by the power of the gods is so much. Give you a copy, give him a copy, it must be weakened and apportioned. One or two people are okay. If there are hundreds of people to share, then the powerful spiritual power can only become a juggling trick. It is not as good as the magical powers that the celestial people have mastered. Therefore, it is almost inevitable that the gods will only be part of the immortals. Only a very small number of people can get the approval of the heavenly courts, thus sharing the priesthood and power, allowing them to go further on the basis of the original and become a true god. .


    Zhang Daoling is such a god. He is a man of cultivating the immortal, mastering the inscrutable spells. On this basis, he is because of his past experiences of demon and demon in the world, and the sneaky past. He was awarded the demon priesthood and possessed relative power and power.


    But now, neither his magical powers nor his power of power can help him break free from Zhou Yi. Just licking his neck and picking up his whole person, Zhou Yi was completely steadfast in letting him use his means to deal with himself. All of this was nothing more than a mud cow into the sea. Until the end, even Zhang Daolin himself could only give up this futile struggle, and screamed at Zhou Yi with surprise and horror.


    "Where are you sacred?"


    As the true founder of Taoism, Zhang Daolin is not a faint and incompetent guy. This point can be seen from the fact that he never takes the merits, but pushes all his achievements to Lao Tzu. He is very clear about his own knowledge, knowing that his own skills, especially the strength, he is not enough to master the growing Taoist strength. Only a detached sage like Laozi can have such qualifications.


    And an old man alone is not enough. It is necessary to involve more and more ancient immortals, even the Emperor Supreme. Therefore, since his creation of Taoism, Taoism has not been satisfied with the development of one place, but as inclusive as possible, and even constantly innovating, including all the transcendental generations of the past and the present.


    This is a very successful move. Taoism can start from the transit point of the Han Dynasty. It is a very good example to combine the ups and downs and include almost all the sages to form a unique Taoist myth. This proves that he has received the recognition of many ancient immortals, and even later generations. This also makes the development of Taoism more and more prosperous and prosperous. It��s not a joke that occupies half of the heavens. It is precisely because of this feat that Zhang Daoling is more cautious.


    He knows how much the jade emperor in the heavens has their opinions on them. Otherwise, he will not waste such great energy and introduce the Western Buddhism into the heavens. For the Jade Emperor, the person who is well versed in the construction of the road can be regarded as the existence of the thorn in the eyes, and compared with the figure of the Jade Emperor, the ability of Zhang Daolin is really too unbearable.


    In the construction and development, he is very good at it, but he is facing a confrontation. He is afraid that it is not as good as the gods who are fighting for the battle. Not to mention the old predecessors who had already gotten before the pre-Qin, even those who are late, there are many who are not guilty of his existence. And knowing that they are weak chickens in this respect, smart people like Zhang Daoling can''t make the kind of stupid thing that is short-lived by their own. He began to live in a simple and simple way, basically avoiding conflicts with any gods. Even in order to avoid such conflicts, he also from time to time develop a list of people who can threaten him throughout the heavens.


    With this list in hand, Zhang Daolin asked himself to know all the gods who are so powerful. Although it is said that this kind of arbitrage is divided into two situations that I have played and I have not played, but he is quite sure that there is no such thing as Zhou Yi on his list.


    How much is also a **** in the body of God, his perception can not be fake. This kind of boiling is about to make him the power of roasting, and the power of this kind of mountain-like negative pressure is clearly the atmosphere that a higher level of gods can have. And this kind of breath is not much in today''s heavens, and it is almost exclusively those ancient sacred ones that live in the world. And it��s blunt to say that the person in front of him is stronger than anyone he has ever seen, even if the Jade Emperor who is sitting high in the Temple of Ling Xiaobao today, I am afraid that there is no such one. Strong.


    Who is this? This problem may have become the most important issue in Zhang Daolin''s mind. The degree of concern must be based on the question of what is expensive. In the face of such doubts, Zhou Yi is not willing to give him too detailed answer, he just looked at the dark face, the long-shouldered god, the look of indifference.


    "Listen, I don''t want to be like you, if you cooperate with me. Take me to heaven, I have something important to do. Also, don''t play tricks, I know you know where the heaven is!"


    "Would you like to go to heaven? Why?" I looked at Zhou Yi and Selena behind him, and I was beginning to use my talents to judge their final intentions. "With the power of the two of you currently possessed, you already have an extremely powerful priesthood. I don''t know that there is no such strong priesthood in heaven, and it seems to me that there is no. This means that you do not It may be for the power of God to go to heaven. You have other purposes. And from the characteristics that are revealed from you, there should be nothing in the heavens that is attractive to you. If there is, then I am afraid The position under the Jade Emperor. What do you want is this? The throne of the Emperor Supreme?"


    "I have no interest in this." It was a weird look at this black-faced fairy. Zhou Yi really didn''t understand why he thought of this strange thing. This is a sin to be added. If it is spread out, it will bring trouble to him. Although he does not care about this kind of trouble, it does not mean that he wants to be brought to the door by this kind of trouble. So immediately, he denied. "I just want to find someone who is most likely to know some secrets and ask something. I am not interested in everything in your world. I just need to know what I want to know, understand?"


    "You said our world? You are not a person in this world?"


    Zhang Daoling, who felt that he had found some clues, began to carefully look at Zhou Yilai, but after a while, he frowned and shook his head.


    "Although you keep saying that it is not the person in our world, the power in you can not fool me. I can feel it, although the connection is already weak, but that power is indeed derived from this world. That''s right. This can''t be done, so, are you sure you didn''t lie to me?"


    "I don''t have to lie to you, and you are not qualified to ask me this. Take me to heaven. This is your only choice. Otherwise, I don''t mind using some special ways to force you. You should know that I have This ability. So, you better not force me."


    In the face of such warnings, Zhang Daolin finally bowed his head.


    "Well, just as you wish. But I believe that you are connected to this world after all. This is my hunch, I am very convinced."

 Chapter 1247： Heaven and earth change

    Zhang Daolin is very confident in his judgment. Because he is convinced that his judgment is derived from the facts, the thing closest to the truth.


    A single study of this world, as the backbone of the door, he does not think that he will be worse than anyone. He is very clear about the past and present of this world, so naturally, in the face of this guy Zhou Yi, he is inevitably born to his own identity and purpose has his own speculation.


    He can see things from a small land, and he can naturally see it. He even said that he saw more clearly than him, but only subtly perceived it, he almost determined the relationship between this guy and the ancient eight masters. And when I think of the ancient eight masters, even a guy like him is inevitably stunned.


    As the great development of Taoism, his ambitions allow him to use his means of exertion and draw all the people who can draw together to the power of Taoism. Even the Jade Emperor, he did not give him much benefit, even said that he had given him a fragrant incense in the world. But the Eight Lords, and only the ancient Eight Lords, let him even dare to rise up with a trace of thought.


    This is not only because the ancient eight masters were the masters of the last heaven, but also the taboos of today''s court. More often, because today''s gods know that the ancient eight masters have not disappeared, they are only sealed up. Under Kyushu, the Eight Lords still exist. They are born to the supreme **** and can hardly be destroyed. Under this premise, no one can guarantee that the seal left by Xu Fu in the past can always suppress the eight masters.


    They will come back, which is almost a consensus of many great people in the heavens. But before they returned, these big men hope that the time they will return will be long enough. No one wants the people of the eight mains to come back, and naturally no one will take the world to help them back.


    Even Zhang Daling, an ambitious person, would not dare to think like this. He can be said to be jealous of the Eight Lords. The myth of Taoism covers ancient and modern times. Even the Western Buddhist monks have been dragged in by the use of a sentence for Laozi Huahu. But it has never been added to the Eight Lords. This is a typical testimony. He was afraid of adding an incense to the Eight Lords, giving them a chance to get out of trouble.


    Now he has no need to worry about this problem, because he is almost confirmed, the eight masters have escaped from the seal. Although it is not clear why the ancient Eight Lords will become what they are now, this does not prevent him from transforming his previous plans with today''s events.


    The general trend is unstoppable. Since it is unstoppable, it is better to follow the trend and see if you can win a battle from the dragon. Although the population screamed that there was no interest in the position of the heavenly supreme, there were some things that he could change without saying that he had no interest.


    As a god, he can clearly feel that this world is cheering because of the return of this guy. Everything in the heavens and the earth has almost uttered his greatest enthusiasm to welcome the return of his master. This change even he can perceive that this guy has nothing to perceive. He is just indifferent and resisting. However, such a thing can be ignored and resisted casually.


    Here is his origin, the birthplace of his power. How he resists is also unable to resist the closeness of this source. It can be said that he will eventually get back all that belongs to him, and under such premise, it is absolutely proper to start standing in advance.


    Zhang Daoling played an abacus very savvy. Zhou Yi also knows that he is playing an abacus that he does not know. However, he does not care about this problem. The power has reached the point where he is now, and it is completely possible to ignore the so-called conspiracy tricks. No matter what kind of abacus, if you want to come true, I am afraid that he will need to point his head when passing him. The initiative is in his hands, so naturally there is no fear. Therefore, he can safely and boldly follow his own steps.


    Heaven is imperative. No one can stop him from going home. He thinks so, but he doesn''t know it because of his thoughts and actions. The entire heaven has been alarmed.


    The so-called heaven is just a thirty-three sub-space that lies between the world and the earth. The gods are divided into thirty-three heavens, and the position of heaven is also one of them. This kind of location is not just because it can be high, it can satisfy their vanity. It is the thirty-three heavens that, in some respects, is indeed the best place to withstand the power of this world.


    Sun and Moon Stars, these world powers above the Scorpio want to shine on the world itself, the first to pass is the thirty-three heavens. As long as they occupy this place, they are the first beneficiaries of this power. Although it is said that divine power is an extension of the priesthood, it is not so easy to grow. But it is always better to grow the power here than on the ground. What''s more, with this convenience, they can also plant many treasures of heaven and earth that are not available on the ground, so they really have no reason to give up here.


    It is precisely because of the close proximity to the stars in the sky that these gods in the heavens can more clearly feel the instigation of the world itself. For two thousand years, the stars that have never changed much have suddenly rioted at this time. The power of their spit is almost equal to dozens of times and hundreds of times. Such changes can''t make these gods simply think that this is just a good thing.


    The sorrows and sorrows are reliant on the blessings. Laozi��s famous sayings have been read by every fairy, and they cannot possibly not know this. After contacting such a great change in the world, the Jade Emperor, who is the Lord of Heaven, naturally cannot sit there safely.


    Although he does not know what this change is because of it, he has always treated every change in the world with caution. This is also related to his misplaced position. He knows very well how lucky he is to become a Jade Emperor, so he must not let any changes interfere with the stability of his position. It is his consistent style to kill everything in the most primitive stage. Even if he was buried in cold and blood, he would be ashamed.


    Power is always addictive, not to mention the position of heavenly supreme. So as long as he can keep his power, he is willing to do anything. For example, the introduction of Buddhism, for example, killing his own blood relatives. The former is to counter the expansion of the Daomen forces, and to balance the power of the gates in the heavens. The latter is simply not willing to let the **** of war appear so dangerous.


    In any of the gods, the God of War is a symbol of danger and the greatest threat to the King of God. The previous punishment days are the best example. They can counterattack the gods in heaven. From ancient times to the present, there is only one. At that time, God possessed the supreme power of God, even if it was a criminal day, it could not be his opponent. Therefore, the day of death is dead, and God is alive. The Lord of Heaven is the Lord of Heaven.


    But now that he is sitting in this position, he does not think that his power can be compared with the existence of God. Therefore, even if it is impossible, he will also prevent the **** of war from appearing in the heaven under his rule.


    Erlang God, his relatives. He was forced out of heaven by his hard life. The immortal who is most qualified to become the **** of war in this heaven can only stand in the lower bound and never become a **** of war. The monkey was also forced out of heaven by him and threw it into the world of Western Buddhism.


    He always manages this, and the conspiracy counts everything. And relying on the support behind him, the people in the heavens can only dare to speak to him. It can be said that as long as he is the master of heaven, he can continue to do so. And now it is the same. When he feels this kind of change in the heavens and the earth, he immediately summons the gods he has left and asks them.


    "Zhouqing''s family, can you tell where the origin of this world change?"


    When the Emperor of Heaven for more than two thousand years, the Jade Emperor has already developed the majesty of his own. Just like the human king of the world, he naturally wants to be obeyed and listened to his ears.


    Those who are officials in the heavens are basically used to such a life. They stood still, only after the Jade Emperor asked the words, only someone held the jade to stand up and sue.


    "Returning to the shackles, the sergeant and the sorcerer''s brothers have thousands of miles of eyes, and they know where the source of the world is changing."


    ��Xuan Qianli��s eyes came to see the wind.��


    For the guardians of these two gates, the division is in the world, listening to the gods of all things. As a jade emperor, he naturally does not need to give too much respect. With a name, it is natural that there will be Heavenly Soldiers to call these two people. And soon, the two shapes were a bit strange, and the goddess in armor came over.


    The two men are blind and blind, but the ears are huge. The other person was thin and thin, but his eyes were out of the air. They walked up to the temple and said to the Jade Emperor without a humble, they snorted.


    "The sergeant has seen him under the sorrow, and I don��t know what it is like to call the little god!"


    Taoist gods, especially some of the Taoist gods, do not put this jade emperor in the eye, although they must listen to this heavenly supreme order, but in fact they have a little respect for him, Only they know it.


    It is a typical example of a teacher who is not a face to face. In the face of this hob meat, even the Jade Emperor has no big way. Because they have the door to shelter, as long as they do not know how to make mistakes, he also can not help them.


    Just like now, knowing the thoughts of these two people, he can only say to them with a sigh of relief.


    "Two loves, can you know the origin of this world?"

 Chapter 1248： The gods are tempted to be heavenly

    "These little things, the minister will know."


    When the clairvoyant asked what the Jade Emperor asked, he immediately chuckled. Then he saw his eyes wide open, and the glare of the gods was following his gaze. Through the Lingxiao Hall, he flew past the heavens under the thirty-three heavens.


    There is nothing in the sky above the ground that can escape his eyes. Just like Asgard''s Heimdal, just a pair of eyes, they can see the world. No matter who is a human being, the fairy **** demon, can not escape his eyes, even the energy radiation that ordinary people can not observe, causal fate, they can also see some.


    Zhou Yi did not deliberately hide the meaning of his whereabouts, and the light he came to grow up. So just a glance, it��s already confirmed where he is.


    "I have already seen it. His Majesty, there is a **** in the lower bound who holds a real person and is coming to heaven. This person is very powerful, and the little **** is invisible. Only the power of the sun, the moon and the stars are moved by this person. For the side of the guard, such as the owner. It is inevitable to want to come to this person."


    "Sun, Moon, Stars?" Upon hearing this, the Jade Emperor suddenly felt a tight heart, and then he couldn''t help but look cold.


    The stars of the sky, the sun and the moon bear the brunt. The Eight Masters of the Ancient Times have the Lord of the Sun and the Moon, which proves how respectable the **** of the Sun God is in this world. It can be said that if there is the existence of the Japanese **** Luna, the position of the Jade Emperor is unstable. Therefore, since the establishment of the heavenly court, the Jade Emperor has never had the idea of ??enshrining the sun and the moon.


    This is not only because he does not have the ability to seal the sun and the moon, but also because he is not willing to do such a thing. Even to prevent someone from gaining the authority of the Japanese **** or the moon god, he put the right to run the sun in this world on top of a dead object, and dusted the palace of the moon god, only to one No one cares about the management of female immortals.


    He almost cut off the possibility that others would become the **** of the sun. However, I did not expect that, in fact, someone in this way, to gain the power of the sun. And the power of the stars, is the **** of twenty-eight stars dead?


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor could not help but glare at the 28-star god. But these gods who control the power of the stars have always been hard bones that they can''t move. At this time, they just made a look at the nose and the nose and the heart, so that the Jade Emperor could only swallow this grievance. .


    At this time, he had to lower his proud head and ask the **** of the twenty-eight stars in a tone that he felt awkward.


    "Twenty-eight stars, can there be a way to take back the star power of that person, so that he would not do evil?"


    This is a very normal requirement, and it is impossible for the twenty-eight stars to continue to be dumb. However, with the actions of several of them, some people quickly stood up in ugly appearance, and at the same time reported to the Jade Emperor.


    "Under the beginning, the little **** is incompetent, and can''t receive the power of the man. The **** in the person is like a sea, and the power of power is above my little god. The so-called worm can not compete with Haoyue, I Waiting for the little **** is really powerless."


    Just now, the 28 stars and Zhou Yi��s divine power made a small contact. If it is easy to disintegrate the power of the stars on his body, they will definitely do so. Because it is a very cost-effective business to let the Jade Emperor owe them a human condition with such a simple means. But after the contact, they no longer have this idea.


    The power of the so-called stars, except for the sun and the moon, is in the hands of God in ancient times. God holds the Scorpio and holds the power of the stars, and the wind and rain are all used. It is a well-deserved **** of the gods, the supreme god. At that time, even if there was a star god, it was only a small soldier under God. As the 28-star **** said, the worm can''t compete with the moon, and the star **** can never fight against God. This is an absolute level of suppression, the right to control the destiny.


    So when they first came into contact, they already realized the kind of natural pressure, the feeling that they surrendered. This is a very terrible feeling, they are almost succumbing. However, they are gods after all, not the gods born by nature, and they belong to a large part of the immortals. So after a struggle, they were still awake and did not make the choice of surrender. But the same, they did not choose to confront.


    Twenty-eight stars are the choice of the **** of the stars, not everyone can do this position. Otherwise, there will not be so many different kinds of gods among them. It can be said that as long as they are willing, they will be detached from the outside world and will not be affected by these chaotic struggles in the heavens. In fact, they are playing this idea now.


    God returns? This can definitely be said to be an uproar for the whole heaven. One accident, the Jade Emperor above may not be able to sit still. He is not qualified to sit there, so it is very normal to be ousted. It is very easy to use the power of God. The only problem is that the old guys behind the Jade Emperor are willing to do this.


    Not everyone welcomes the return of God, nor does everyone want the existing balance to be broken. It is conceivable that even if God wants to return, it is bound to experience a huge twist. At this time, if they directly jump, it will not be a wise choice. Winning and losing are not divided, too fast betting is risky. In their capacity, there is no need to take such risks, so staying out of the way is their best choice.


    Twenty-eight stars are in the same breath, and it is already determined. And watching them say so silently, the uneasiness in the heart of the Jade Emperor is getting more and more serious.


    He has already guessed something, and it is because of the things he guessed that he is even more suffering. At this time, although he still does not know what Zhou Yi��s intentions are, it does not prevent him from thinking everything to the worst place. And if it is really the worst situation, then he can''t accept it completely.


    Falling down from the position of the heavenly supreme, to be an ordinary immortal, this is not something he can accept, nor what he is willing to see. It can be said that in order to prevent such things from happening, he is willing to bet on everything. At this time, it is time for him to make a decision.


    So immediately, the Lord of Heaven, who made up his mind, took a picture of the jade case in front of him and stood up.


    "Where will Heavenly Heavens be, what are the gods in the Quartet? Are there madmen who dare to attack the heavens and offend Tianwei? Don''t you know what to do?"


    He moved to the body and moved to the body. When he was a **** of heaven for more than two thousand years, he had already raised a great power. When he made up his mind to start giving orders, even if more people were dissatisfied with his heart, he had to stand up in accordance with the rules of heaven and replied to him.


    "Chen and so on, let''s take the next step, let''s get rid of it, catch this person!"


    "Well. Where are the four great kings? What is the four-valued power Cao? Where are the four gods? What are the four marshals!"


    When the Jade Emperor''s big sleeves waved, he began to name the gods under His Royal Highness. With his command, these gods, which are still unknown, are already armed with weapons, standing out one by one.


    "Chen''s growth king is here, the king of the king is here, and the king of the king is here, and the minister knows that the king is here!"


    The first to speak is the four kings of the Buddhist tribes who entered the heavens. They are the guardian gods of the Western Buddhism, because the Jade Emperor''s intentional contact will be sent to the heavenly court by the Western Buddhism. In a way, they are considered to be allies. Therefore, in response to the speed of the Jade Emperor, the speed of these four kings is the fastest. After them, four swordsmen with swords and swords, and the gods wearing armor were also standing out.


    "Current value of the year is the Cao Cao; the value of the month is the Cao Cao; the value of the Japanese power Cao is here; the value of the merits Cao is here!"


    This is the four-value Gong Cao, the guardian of heaven. Have the merits of examination and study, and inspect the functions of the law. The ability is not big, but the use of the heavenly army must not have them. They are the confidants of the Jade Emperor and the monitors of the Terracotta Warriors. It can be said that these four gods have been pointed out, which is already a demonstration of the determination of the Jade Emperor to send troops.


    Then the Sifang Shenjun, Qinglong Mengzhang Shenjun, Baihu Jianbing Shenjun, Zhuqueling Guangshenjun, Xuanwu obsessed the gods. The four marshals, Ma Yuanshuai Huaguang Emperor, Zhao Yuanshuai Caishen Zhao Gongming, Wen Yuanshuai Wen Qiong, Guan Yuanshuai Guan Yu are also one by one.


    These eight people, the four great gods are the gods of the four sides of the Taoist temple. They are in charge of the stars at four o''clock, and they have the power of the stars. It is a powerful **** of the first class. The four marshals are the first-class heroes of the dynasties. Although as gods, they are just the body of incense and spirit, and it is difficult to control the true power of the gods. But in their lifetime, they can be used as the **** of war, which can be controlled by the heavens.


    With these people, it can be said that the backbone of the heavens is already halfway out. Not to mention that it is enough to arrest a person, that is, to launch a war against the forces of the big demon. However, the Jade Emperor still did not trust, but he had seen the ancient heavenly master, so immediately, he called again.


    "Tota King, Wu De Xingjun, You Sheng Zhenjun, where is the great **** of the Three Temples? The five parties are unveiled, the five �� �� ��, the five �� �� ��, the six hex hexagram!"


    "Chen is waiting here, waiting for the Holy Life!"


    "Thunder public electric mother, Feng Bo Yu Shi. Marshal of the canopy, Marshal God, what will be thirty-six days!"


    "Chen is here!"


    More and more gods are out, and more and more gods are beginning to feel wrong. However, Jade Emperor has not given them more time to think about the cause and effect, because at this time he has issued the final order.


    "Speed ??command, led by Tota Tianwang to lead the Heavenly Soldiers, come on hand, capture this!"

 Chapter 1249： Covering the sky and going to the sun

    The Jade Emperor was under the power of death, almost using the strength of the entire heaven, to contain Zhou Yi this guy. Other gods are not without, but those are the gods of the civilian profession, and it is estimated that it is not useful.


    You know, not every **** can stand up and fight to kill and die. Before the Qin and Han Dynasties, it was said that at that time, the demon in the Kyushu area, you do not hold the two hand killer in your hand, I am afraid that you have not waited for you to become a fairy, it has been killed by those demons.


    After the Qin and Han Dynasties, the Emperor of the First Emperor recruited the heavens, and the monsters who were basically powerful were not killed but were all sealed. The rest of the basics are all sorts of fine and fine goods, which simply cannot threaten the increasingly powerful immortal collective. At this time, most of the immortals will naturally not do anything too dangerous.


    After all, the people who ask for immortality are seeking a long life, life and heaven. It takes a long time to live and live longer and longer is what they are after. If it is not necessary, there are not many people who are willing to do it. Because no one knows, whether you are demon or demon, or surrendered by the demon. A careless, wrong journey, a few hundred years of practice to pay for a torch, this kind of thing to find who is crying.


    So don''t be fooled by the story of the Xian Xia Xia, such as the Shu Xia Xia, the real immortal, may have a few powerful spells, but more is still practicing the body, the way to protect the road for a long life. In combat, very few people are professional and they are not professional. The real professional point is that those who rely on their natural skills to fight out in the battlefield.


    These people are mostly born with the gods and gods, and their own life is extremely high. Coupled with nature and fighting, they are killing all the year round. Naturally, they have a unique ability. And when they returned to the court today, it was natural that they became the Heavenly Soldiers in the heavenly courts, and those responsible for the demon sorcerer and the heavenly courts fell on them.


    These gods have never been many, but they are definitely a type that plays ten. The Jade Emperor��s slogan almost called out all the gods that can be played and those Heavenly Soldiers. It doesn''t seem to be a small thing in anyone''s opinion.


    The last time such a thing happened, it was still when the monkey with a rich background turned to heaven. Even at that time, the battle set by the heavens was not as big as it is today.


    Speaking of that time, although Tianbing Tian will be dispatched, but the discerning people know that it is only to give Buddhism to the heavenly court to play a platoon.


    Tota King is a Buddhist man. The four kings are Buddhists. Even the five parties are also Buddhists. At that time, the Jade Emperor thought very well. With such a team, the Buddha will squat down the monkey who is not a small one. It can not only show his wise and martial arts, but also suppress the prestige in the heavens. But he did not think that he was playing off.


    The high strength of the monkeys is not the result of these foreign monks. And if you want to let the people at the gate, he can''t pull this face. In the end, it��s really not good, or letting the one who doesn��t entertain the outside is the one who is forced to live with the monkey.


    According to common sense, the abacus has already fallen into this way, and the Jade Emperor should have died down. However, after all, the Jade Emperor was the Jade Emperor. For his own plan, he also made a fuss. Since it has been dropped, it will simply not be. He began to take this road to death with iron.


    Taking advantage of knowing the background of the monkey, he calculated a bigger calculation. Not to mention, after he lost his face and even pulled the Western Buddha, his calculations really became. Even the old Laojun had a horse, and he was about to build a good piece of gold and jade, so he was made into a cooked duck. A top-notch Guardian is thus counted from the gate to the Buddha Gate, which naturally gives him a greater gap between the gate and the gate.


    However, Jade Emperor does not care about this. Anyway, it is not a day''s business to listen to him. Can use this trick to suppress the atmosphere of the door, but also to introduce the Buddha to bring a force that can balance the door, this is how to earn.


    It can be said that after the fight, the Jade Emperor did not take care of the door in the heavens. Even if there is anything, as long as you can let the gods or Buddhas of your own hands solve it, there will be no such thing. Like now, the Daomen Buddhism is dispatched, and even the martial arts Tianhe Marshal at the bottom of the pressure box is pulled out.


    This is a big event! As long as they are not stupid, these gods are aware of this problem. And watching the Jade Emperor have come up with the baby at the bottom of his pressure box, the imitation mirror from the ancient artifacts of the heavens and the demon mirror to peep into the movement of the army. These gods are also unable to sit still, and they began to use their own means to explore what happened.


    The army is moving and the flag is flying. Two thousand years of refueling, and the foundation of the heavens, nothing else, millions of soldiers still have. Although this embarrassment does not bring millions of soldiers into the air, but after all, it has already pulled out the force of most of the heavenly courts, so at least the least, there are also hundreds of thousands of soldiers on the side.


    These hundreds of thousands of days of soldiers smashed the flag and knocked on the drums. Haohao soup, no boundaries. When I hit Nantianmen, I went out to cover the sky and covered the sky. I almost covered the entire sky with dark clouds and airtightness. Coupled with the Leigong electric mother, Feng Bo Yu is mixing inside, lightning and thunder, under the storm, the entire heaven is almost shaking.


    Everyone knows that this is a symbol of the army of heaven. But the guy who has a bit of a heart in his heart, this time is the plate that is on the plate, lying down. Honest, I dare not have any movements.


    Everyone knows that such a large army can not be the reason to go back around a circle. If the credit is not enough, then whoever will be pulled out will be added to the number. At that time, if it was too jump, it was taken as a bird. It��s really no place to cry even crying.


    Heaven is the biggest force in the world, and this is not going to run. If they started to come, there is really no one in this world who is their opponent.


    Of course, Zhou Yi does not know this. But he can see the faction of heaven now, and from such a faction, he can also feel the hegemony of today. As the largest official force in the world, they are also hegemonic. But if you are coming to yourself, then you can talk about it.


    Zhou Yi did not think that it was such a coincidence that he could come together with the Heavenly War. So probably about that association, he also guessed things up and down. And this is to make his face immediately sneer.


    "A big big show, a big domineering, it looks like you are in heaven, it��s really only my own."


    "Power is moving. You can see a few allusions as long as you are a discerning person. The Lord of Heaven has always been misplaced. He will not give up on this. Of course he will try his best to stop you." road."


    Although it is a prisoner, Zhang Daolin does not have the consciousness of being a prisoner. He stood on the edge of Zhou Yi. As a matter of fact, it seems like a counselor is more like a prisoner. When he heard him, Zhou Yi suddenly wrinkled and sneered.


    "The big problem is small, I don''t know. I haven''t put it in my position."


    "You may not have been in your heart, but that person may not think so. And again, that position should have been yours. Since you have returned, do you think he still lives?"


    "What do you mean by this? What is it supposed to be mine?"


    Feeling that Zhang Daolin was in the words, Zhou Yi could not help but ask. When he saw such doubts, Zhang Daoling laughed with a long beard.


    "You don''t have to hide it. Although the old man is not an ancient person, he also heard about the ancient secrets. The power of the heavens and the earth''s eight masters is on you, and in the respect of the heavens and the earth, the heavenly court will have the first Two owners?"


    "Jade Emperor? Isn''t he the Lord of Heaven for you?"


    "A temporary generation. Only if there were not a few parties arguing, how could he let him sit in that position? And this sitting for more than two thousand years has already become a big end. If you can take him Fighting the dust, I believe many people are happy to see it."


    When Zhou Yi asked the Jade Emperor, Zhang Daoling smiled and sighed. He is a kind of laughter, and it seems to him that the Jade Emperor must not be able to sit down. This aspect is based on the fact that he does not think that the Jade Emperor can sit in that position under such circumstances. On the other hand, from his personal point of view, he does not want the Jade Emperor to continue to be the Lord of this heaven.


    The power of the Daomen is his hard work, and the Jade Emperor who only wants to maintain his power and even introduce the Buddha''s door into the heavens is actually no different from the enemy. In the past, he did not have the qualification to come to the Jade Emperor. But now it is different, the heavens will change, and he naturally has the qualification to bet to make this change change in the direction he wants to see.


    From the position he stood next to Zhou Yi, he can see that he has already placed his chips on Zhou Yi. In the face of a prisoner like him who is not a prisoner, Zhou Yi can only ask him in an unclear tone.


    "You just put it on me, don''t you be afraid that I am not the opponent of those guys, let all your calculations fall into the empty space?"


    "Afraid, of course, I am afraid. However, I am more convinced that the power of the heavens and the earth''s eight masters will not be blocked by such a heavenly day. And even if it fails, there is only one me lost by the gate. There is Laojun at, the gate It can''t be poured. And as long as I win, the door can welcome a ZTE. It''s worth it, isn''t it?"


    Zhang Daoling answered very calmly, and the calm answer was that Zhou Yi immediately laughed.


    "You are very honest, this is very good. I am willing to cooperate with honest people. But don''t forget, we talked about good conditions before!"

 Chapter 1250： Extraterrestrial demon

    Before Zhang Daoling and Zhou Yi talked about the conditions, of course, only Zhang Dao Ling unilaterally proposed conditions.


    After knowing that Zhou Yi��s purpose was to explore some possible ancient secrets, he had already asked him such a request. That is the power of his spurt to find out the secret that Zhou Yi wants. What Zhou Yi has to do is to take the Jade Emperor down from that position.


    He is qualified to do so and has the ability to do so. However, he does not really want to do this. Because subverting the regime of a world, especially this regime that belongs to the gods, has never been a simple matter. He has witnessed the decline and rise of Asgard, and he knows how deep the water is. He is just a traveler who wants to go home, there is no need to make things so complicated.


    However, the action on the side of the heavens made him have to change his own attention at the beginning. When the so-called Jade Emperor came up with such an attitude to deal with him, he had no hope of getting anything he wanted from him.


    Since this road is no longer feasible, then Zhang Daolin is his only choice now.


    The power of Daomen can still be believed. There are ancient immortals who have been recruited by Laojun and Daomen for so many years. If you want to reveal a secret, it will definitely not be a big problem.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi has already made up his mind. However, if he really wants to do what he wants in the transaction, then it would be a problem to defeat these so-called Heavenly Soldiers.


    Although I don''t understand the ambiguity in the heavens, I am also a person who has read the Journey to the West. In addition, Zhang Daoling��s words revealed between the words are enough to make Zhou Yi see the intricate relationship in the heavens.


    Daomen, Buddhism, and Jade Emperor, these people are entangled together, and it is really no different from the imperial government in the world. Originally, Zhou Yi did not want to control the bad things in this file. However, since he has already established a cooperative relationship with Daomen, he has to take care of the loss of the door.


    It��s easy to start a killing, but if you get to the door, it��s not good. Daomen is not counted by Zhang Daolin alone. From Tianshidao to Quanzhen Tao, from Quanzhenjiao to Lingbaodao and Qingweidao. There are five major factions in the four major factions, and many small factions in Linlin have already reached the point where they are difficult to adjust. On the big question, maybe they can reach an agreement under the supervision of Taishang Laojun, but on small issues, how many people can think about it.


    He didn''t want to be offended because he had offended some people who didn''t even know him. So looking at the sky in the distance, the Tianbing Tian will be over, and he directly turned to the side of Zhang Daolin.


    "You can''t have the people in those gates withdraw from it. Wait a minute, if I open the killing, I can''t guarantee that they can still go back alive. Because they have problems with our relationship, it''s better to go out now. Send them out. Are you saying that?"


    "You are laughing." When Zhang Daoling said this, the black face was already showing a very awkward smile. "Although I am a teacher of Tianshi, but the power of Daomen is not in my hands. Even if I go out and order them, they may not listen to me. And when I say, the result is not fixed now. If I did, For the Taoist door, it is a catastrophe. So, you still have to bear with it."


    "Inclusive?" Leaning his eyes, sweeping a circle of those gods with divine power, Zhou Yi could not help but open his mouth, revealing a somewhat evil smile. "So many people, what do you want me to cover?"


    "Sifang Shenjun, Wudou Xingjun, Wuyi Zhenjun, Liuding Liujia, Leigong Dianmu, Fengbo Yushi" reported a long list of names, and in the end even Zhang Daolin himself could not say anything. He knows that he is too greedy, life and death, but he is still ruthless. It is really ignorant. So in the end he could only squat until he sighed. "Forget it, forget it. In short, you can do it yourself. Regardless of the outcome, the door can always be afforded."


    "Do not worry, you can''t die for a few people."


    Given a guarantee that is not guaranteed, Zhou Yi is already marching toward those days.


    He did not choose to fly like a fairy with the clouds. Because he won''t be so fancy. The law of Tengyun itself is a spell that the immortal himself explores. He has only divine power and power, but he has not learned anything like a spell. Therefore, it is really difficult for him to let him pass the fog.


    However, the confrontation between the two armies is more than the momentum. It is so weak that the momentum is weak. This is definitely not appropriate. So now, Zhou Yi has chosen a special method, which is also the most shocking way.


    With both hands stretched out, they fell into the void. Although the space of this world is much stronger than that on the earth, even stronger than that of Asgard, it is not comparable to the mighty power of the stars, so it is easy to control this piece. The structure of the space is then like tearing a piece of paper. In an instant, the endless void is already torn by him.


    The sky is suddenly dark, it is a sight of nothing, engulfing everything. For the gods living in this world, the void world is the most terrible world. There are extraterrestrial evils, and there are so many horrors. In the heavens, millions of soldiers are raised. In addition to dealing with the demons on the ground, they are mostly against the evil spirits. It can be said that this is their enemy of life and death.


    Since the collapse of the ancient heavens, the world has fallen to the depths of the void, and Heaven has been trying to counter the invasion of the evil spirits of the heavens. That is, the world is indeed strong, and with the help of the hearts of the immortals, they barely saved. The stability of this world. However, Zhou Yi��s action is to completely break the pattern of keeping it safe. This naturally makes those Heavenly Soldiers stunned.


    If you say that some gods don''t know why the Jade Emperor is going to be so expensive, now they seem to have got an answer. And this, immediately let the Grand Marshal Tota King Li Jing, who led the 100,000-day soldier, screamed.


    "Where is the extraterrestrial demon, the great courage, dare to invade my Shenzhou Heaven?"


    "The extraterrestrial demon? Where do you come from, I dare to say that I am a demon? Are they worthy?"


    Strolling between the voids, killing the demons who jumped out of the void in disarray. The power revealed by Zhou Yi directly made those Tianbing days straighten their eyes. As the saying goes, the one who knows you the most is your enemy. As the enemy of these emptiness demons, these guys in the heavens have not fought in the void twice and fought against them.


    They understand the environment of the void and are more aware of how dangerous this vacant gap is. It can be said that even in the void world, only a small part of the demons can resist this degree of spatial fluctuations and break free from them. And like them, if there is no magic weapon to protect themselves, I am afraid that only a few guys who have practiced the unscrupulous body can have such ability.


    What is Zhou Yi doing now? It is like standing in the horrible void of the emptiness, and it is easy to kill the evil spirits that are waiting for them to be rigorous. This kind of ability is enough to make people feel tremble, especially the gods who are staring in the power of stars and time, but also feel an unspeakable pressure on him.


    Twenty-eight stars are subordinate to the Quartet, but this does not mean that they must tell them what they perceive. There is always a gap between the subordinates and the boss, and they are not sure whether the things they perceive are true, so there are some things they will definitely not say.


    The silence of this time made the Quartet Star feel the great pressure at this time. Pressure from Zhou Yi.


    The power of Zhou Yi, according to Smith Zhou, was that he unsealed the eight kings of the world and smelt it into one. Everything behind Zhou Yi, his stellar personality, his solar priesthood, almost all came from Smith''s move. Although I don��t know why the beneficiaries have become Zhou Yi, it is undeniable that the power of God, the landlord, the Yin Lord, the Yang Lord, the Lord, the Lord, the Lord, and the Lord��s Eight Lords are all gathered in Zhou Yi��s body. .


    This is the most incredible force and the most powerful force born in this world and the earth. It is the master of the heavens, the king of all things. It can be said that all the roots of the world''s world can not be separated from its relationship.


    Those divine powers that were born later are fine. It is almost inevitable that he will be influenced by his immortal power like a star. And all this, the Quartet God is the most clear.


    Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, Xuanwu. The ancient beasts of the Four Dynasties were given the power of wood, gold, fire, and water by the lord of the landlord. They were given the power of the four stars in the shadow of the Lord, and were given the power of the Lord for the four moments. It can be said that since the beginning of the ancient times, they have been the most loyal subordinates of the heavens and the earth.


    When the Emperor first levied the sky, they were also rebellious. But in the face of the unrivaled twelve gold people and the red pines of the spells, even they can not escape the fate of suppression.


    This is also that if they change other gods, they must not be directly killed. But they are different. The gods of the Quartet are important. Unless they want to destroy the order inherent in the world, the average person will not kill them. So even the red pine nuts, they just sealed them to the world.


    After the Qin Dynasty, the gates flourished. There is a great way to detect the seals of the four gods with the feng shui yin and yang, and then release them one by one. At this time, the heavenly court has already changed the world, and the Sifang Shenjun has also become a dog of funeral. In addition, the door has a life-saving grace, they simply cast the door, becoming the current four-party god.


    The identity has changed, and the essence is actually not changed. As Zhou Yi revealed, they immediately recognized his identity. After looking at each other, the Sifang Shenjun has made up his mind.

 Chapter 1451： Loyalty Four Gods

    Loyalty. This is a very traditional concept, especially for people in China. There is grace and revenge, and there is revenge for the enemy. I will not succeed in the world, and the future will continue.


    Before the ancient customs developed into concrete ethics, this simple grievance is already deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. The husband of the prince is also the thorn of the king, the singer hits the moon; the Nie Zhengzhi thorns Han Yu also, Bai Hong Guan. This is the Assassin''s biography under the history of Taishi, and its grace is nothing but the grace of knowing. And how did they repay the grace of this encounter?


    Dedicated to a thorn, was smashed by the chasing. Nie Zhengbai Hong went through the day, then self-destructed his face and died. Do they know the ending like this? No, as an assassin, they have already known how they will end when they choose to do so. The reason why they still do this is just to pay for it.


    Kindness is heavier than heaven, and hatred is deeper than the sea. Like the modern society, there are such things as no envy and no hatred. In the past it was simply unimaginable.


    The Sifang Shenjun is the **** of the ancient times, and their thoughts are also the thoughts of the ancients that must be reported. And the eight Lords are undoubtedly great for their kindness. They are selected from the countless ancient beasts, and they are entrusted with heavy responsibilities, even at the expense of making them a **** of the Quartet. This is not only the grace of knowing, but also the reinvention.


    In the past they did not have the ability to return to the Eight Lords, and the Eight Lords did not need them to return. But now, the army is pressing the border, the lonely Lord is in front, they are not moving at this time, what time is it?


    There is no need to hesitate, and there will be no hesitation. The Sifang Shenjun has already turned into a red, white, red and black light, flew straight to the front of Zhou Yi, and bowed to him without hesitation.


    "Qinglong Mengzhang, Baihu Supervisor, Zhuque Lingguang, Xuanwu obsessed, saw the master! Please rest assured, but I am waiting, such a small offense can not make the master''s majesty."


    The Quartet God suddenly rebelled so suddenly. This is something that can''t be imagined in the week, and it is something that the gods in heaven can''t think of. Because no matter from which aspect, the Quartet God has no reason to rebel.


    As the **** of the ancient times, it is also the **** of protection of the Taoist. Although the Quartet is hard to reuse, it will not receive any real power. But their priesthood is there, and the qualifications are there. In terms of status, they are respected. Even those who are in the level of Sanqing and Siyu in Daomen have no qualifications to order them. They are in the heavenly court and can be said to be a kind of concession. Because even without the approval of heaven, their priesthood is certain. In comparison, they don''t need heaven, but heaven needs them.


    The authority of God belongs only to God, and the Jade Emperor cannot get his power. Although he became the owner of the nominal heaven, he received very few priests, and at most he only had control of heaven. Compared with power, the value brought by this position is more reflected in the name. However, the absence of a name has no effect. He needs strength, even if it is a nominal force. And the existence of a four-party **** can give him this power.


    Such a demand made the Jade Emperor have to reach an agreement with Daomen. After such an agreement, it is a matter of course that the Quartet God is the righteous person in the heavenly court. They completed the task of the gate, and the gate was also given more power. As for the Jade Emperor, they could also control the stars and time of the world by their existence. The result can be said to be happy. However, when the Sifang Shenjun betrayed Heaven, there was a fundamental change.


    As the confidant of the Jade Emperor, and also the highest person who is inserted in the heavenly court, Tota is very clear about one thing, that is, the meaning behind the Quartet. This almost involves the most fundamental majesty of heaven, and he can''t sit and watch such things happen anyway. So immediately, he yelled at the Quartet.


    "Sifang God, what are you doing? Do you want to be in the same way as the evil demon, and betray the heavens?"


    "Shoukou, Li Jing. You don''t know who you are facing! In front of you is the real master of heaven, the only master of this world. The heavens and the earth have returned, no one can stop this world from returning. Under the shackles."


    Wearing a Chinese costume, the golden-eyed white hair, the dragon dragon of the dragon head of the head, Meng Jun, first gave the Tota King a reply, his reply was unceremonious, even after reprimanding him, it was directly directed at Tianbing Tianzhi. The camp was ordered to drink.


    "Where is the twenty-eight stars? At this time, you don''t want to defend the owner. What time do you want to wait?"


    The **** of the Quartet is dedicated to defending the four sides of the heavens, and the twenty-eight stars are in the presence of the gods of the Quartet. Although they do not know the ancient Gods, under such a call, they are not likely to continue to pretend to be dumb. Disobedience, that is impossible. As long as they disobey, the Quartet God will immediately recover the divine power of their bodies, destroy them, and become the monsters again. Under such circumstances, even the next day, Xingjun did not dare to make jokes, so immediately, the twenty-eight stars were already flying honestly, and bowed at the foot of Zhou Yi.


    "Twenty-eight stars have seen God, God is Wanan!"


    In an instant, the heaven side has defected to a group of stars who are not in a low position. This kind of situation is not only the people on the side of Tota, but also the stupid eyes of the heavenly celestial beings. No one thought that just a single name would make these guys with low status deviate. And if you continue this way, then the consequences are simply unimaginable.


    Totta Heaven does not have to think about it. He knows how violent and violent the Jade Emperor is now. He does not want to bear his anger, so immediately, he holds the pagoda in his hand and shouts.


    "The stubbornness is not working. If this is the case, then the old man will be ruthless. Where will the Heavenly Soldiers be, set up a network of heavens and earth, and hold these rebellious and this evil demon!"


    After all, the rebellion like the Quartet Star is still a minority, and most of the Heavenly Soldiers will be loyal to Heaven. So, when Tota was so ordered. The 100,000-day soldier suddenly screamed and screamed, then condensed his mana and magical powers and threw out a golden rope.


    That kind of rope is not a pure matter, but something that their own magic and magical powers have turned into. If there is only one, there is no big deal. But when 100,000 soldiers joined forces to construct a huge net with such a rope, the situation could be different.


    100,000 people can work together to shake a country, not to mention 100,000 gods. Even if they are only the lowest soldiers. But when they fight together, the power they produce is enough to shock people.


    Zhou Yi can clearly perceive that this world has been banned by them. Whether it is a disordered space, or the power of the sun and the moon in the sky, or even a variety of spilled forces, it has been thoroughly suppressed under the concerted efforts of the 100,000 soldiers.


    Everything in the outside world has been cut off. In this space that is snare, you can only use the weak force left by this piece of heaven and the energy stored by yourself. And this is a great constraint for any existence with extraordinary power.


    You must know that not all extraordinary existences can be like Hulk, and they are born with their own will. Many people, including the vast majority of gods, mages, monks, and immortals, are all supported by outside energy in order to display their greatest skill. Such bans have almost given their biggest reliance to the past. And with those days of the gods, I am afraid that few people have the ability to escape from such a network.


    They can stand in the realm of the gods today, and they always have a little ability. It��s just that this ability is not in the eyes of Zhou Yi, because he never knows who can ban the power of the stars.


    He is the **** of the sun, the **** of the sun. The power of the heavens and the earth''s eight masters flows through him, and this world can almost be said to be in the control of his stock. The more banned, the clearer this feeling is. Under this sensation, the so-called celestial net is like a spider web stuck to a person. To get rid of it is just a matter of doing things.


    But before he even started, the Sifang Shenjun was already standing out and said to the Tota King.


    "Don''t you feel ridiculous in the face of our Quartet God''s ban on this side of the world?"


    The four gods dare to do this, naturally they have the confidence to say so. As the **** of the Quartet in the ancient times, the Taoist crown is crowned with the existence of the four spirits, and they themselves are equivalent to the cornerstone of the world. And when they fight side by side, their ability makes them enough to suppress everything in the world.


    Although the power of the Tianluo network is strong, but in front of them, it is not necessarily who suppresses who? At this point, Tota Tianwang also understands in his heart, so at the same time that the Quartet God releases his words, he has already thrown the pagoda in his hand and shouted at the same time.


    "It��s ridiculous, after we have suppressed several of you, you know what is ridiculous. The gods, I will take these rebelliousness. Heavenly Heaven will give me the evil demon!"

 Chapter 1452： Where is the evil god?

    Tota was named after him, relying on the pagoda in his hands. And this pagoda is indeed a unique baby.


    Its full name is the eight treasures of the retreat of the relics, such as the golden pagoda, the ghost of the gods, the power of refining the demon. At the same time, there are seven layers in the tower, each of which has the same name as the mustard mustard. This tower is actually quite self-contained and very different, so even if it is placed in the entire Buddhist temple, this pagoda is well deserved. To the treasure.


    When Totta King threw the pagoda like this, suddenly, the pagoda, which was only his palm-sized size, was famous for the wind, changing hundreds of meters high, one acre of pure gold shape, and then slamming, it was against Zhou Yi and The direction of the Sifang Shenjun was suppressed.


    With a world of one side, the power of such a Babao Linglong tower is naturally invincible. However, at this time, Xuanwu Shenjun��s obstinacy is already a step forward, and then the basalt body of the turtle and snakes is transformed out of the air, and the suppression of the exquisite pagoda is straightened down with the flesh.


    Xuanwu is an ancient tortoise. When the Gonggong and Zhurong struggled together, the Tianwei collapsed. The Tianhe flooded into the world from the divine world. The son-in-law used the basaltic body to prop up the broken Tianwei, thus making stone and filling the sky. It can be said that carrying a world or something is never a problem for Xuanwu. The exquisite pagoda in the district is naturally more in his words.


    With Xuanwu such a block, the calculation of Tota King is naturally lost. Even because Xuanwu now bears the shape of the pagoda, he just wants to take back the Linglong Tower, and even taking the Xuanwu into it is not very good. After all, Xuanwu represents the origin of the water in this world and is one of the four parties. Before the Linglong Tower was unable to capture the whole world, he was helpless to Xuanwu.


    Unless he can go up and defeat the basaltic. But by himself, this is simply impossible. Totta Tianwang��s combat power is basically on the exquisite tower. In addition, he can only get the talents of the marching array. However, although he does not have this ability, it does not mean that there is no one else. So after seeing that he did not get the benefit, he immediately ordered the sword to the people around him.


    "Where, let''s take these rebellions!"


    Where, the third son of Tota. That is, the face of his face is like a girl, wearing a lotus armor, holding a fire-tip gun, and wearing a teenager. As far as the face is concerned, he is the kind of outstanding existence. It belongs to nothing that is standing there, and you can be cute enough to make a pile of house creatures scream.


    Of course, this is just an appearance, because if you notice his temperament, there will never be any thoughts that make him cute.


    His look is tyrannical. Whether it is the look or posture, or the kind of temperament, it can only be described by the words tyrannical. This kind of tyranny is not pretending, but the nature of the nature. In essence, no matter what, this three altars will be a **** of tyranny.


    He is a well-known figure in Chinese. In the compilation of many latecomers, he appeared in the image of a juvenile hero who is both wise and brave. This kind of image can be said to be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, but this is not necessarily his true face. And what is the true face of what? In fact, you can see one or two from the story of Fengshen.


    Although the story of the Romance of the Gods is not established in this world, there is no such thing as a sin and no Sanqing sage. As for the struggle inside, there is no relationship with Shang and Zhou. After all, Taoism began in the Han Dynasty, after the First Emperor. No matter how great the Taoist gods in these stories are, they are absolutely impossible to make such a big storm in the Shang and Zhou dynasties of the Eight Lords. However, this does not mean that the gods are all fake.


    It has fake parts, such as a lot of settings inside, and there are big backgrounds in the era. These are just the spring and autumn brushwork of the literati, and the competition between the Shang and Zhou cites the battle of the gods in the heavens. However, it also has real parts, such as those of small people.


    There is only one subject to seal God, and that is the guilt within the two major forces of Daomen. Others are just small people who add to the guilt. As the saying goes, art is higher than life, and art comes from life. Since the subject is a civil war, then the author does not have to pay for the little ones anyway. Instead of compiling it out of thin air, it is better to take it directly. And it seems that the characters with only two chapters are naturally written according to the truth that the author knows.


    Therefore, the story about the story of the gods in the story of God is mostly true. It only needs to change the background of time to see it. And if you use the story of Fengshen as a reference, it is not difficult to find out, here, the so-called spiritual beads reincarnation, the nature of evil in its nature is very much.


    The father is a big member, and he worships under the door of the ancient door of the Taoist. From the body, the origin of the scorpion is very good, and it is similar to the current second generation. However, having such a birth does not mean that the character is necessarily good. For example, it is a typical example.


    Kill the patrol night fork and cramp the Dragon Palace Prince. Arrows kill innocent Taoist children, relying on the division to suppress Shiji. Although he later described him as an innocent victim, he was the real perpetrator and provocate in the gods. Acting overbearing, fierce style. It is a god, but there is no difference between it and the demon.


    The only thing that can be praised is the fact that the bones are returned to the father and the meat is returned to the mother. But is this really because of the filial piety in the book? Actually, I am afraid that more of it is the brutality of his temper. This kind of person is used to it, and is not humiliated, so he would rather die than make people feel that he is wrong. And this can also be seen from the back.


    For example, he is returning to his hometown and wants to let Yin build a incense temple for him. Yin Shi did not want to, he would dream about day and night, saying that she would be troubled by her six houses. This is really a filial child, how can I say this to my mother? Not to mention, he still wants to be a father for a few times.


    Fierce and arrogant, cruel and extreme, it is hard to imagine how the so-called reincarnation of the gods would look like this. However, in fact, it is not difficult to see some clues when you carefully think about the introduction of the gods.


    First of all, where is the reincarnation of Lingzhu. In the Taoist Gate, there is actually no fairy who is related to Lingzhu. On the contrary, it is Buddhism. Because of the relics, it is even more intimate with the sayings of Pearl. Second, the identity of Li Jing.


    Li Jing is the king of Tota, and in Buddhism he is also known as the king of Vishman. His eldest son and his second son are all Buddhists. There is no reason to go to the third door to the third son. Even if there is a past life, it can''t be said.


    Finally, Taiyi��s attitude towards which. From the beginning to the end, Taiyi��s attitude toward Nguyen is indulgent. Whether it was after killing the Dragon Palace, or when he accidentally killed the Shiji Taoist child, he never cares what is right or wrong. As a master of the scorpion, he just sheltered him, and even supported it in a way that fueled it.


    This is obviously not the ancient attitude of being a father for the rest of his life. On the contrary, it is more like treating a transaction, an attitude of buying and selling. This is especially true when he reshapes the body with a lotus flower.


    Why is this? In fact, in the end, it is still related to the civil strife in Daomen.


    The door is arguing and split on both sides. In the case of evenly matched forces, one of them naturally thinks of the way to introduce foreign aid. Buddhism is undoubtedly the best foreign aid. Of course, at the beginning, this foreign aid cannot be exposed. So people like Taiyi who stood on the side of Buddhism thought of such an idea. That is to introduce the people of Buddhism in the name of the disciples. So that the power of this side is expanded.


    Which is the first Buddha who was introduced. His true body is itself a sacred **** of Buddhism. After entering the door of Taiyi, it is only a transaction between Buddhism and Daomen. As a Taoist, although Taiyi accepted him as a disciple, he may not treat him as a disciple. Because he wants to really regard him as a disciple, he will not use lotus to reshape his body.


    After all, he is also an ancient immortal. Reshaping a physical body is not a problem for him. The use of the lotus body is not a helpless move, but rather a means of controlling which one. As for why you want to control it, in the end, it is still the mind of non-ethnic people.


    It is normal for the Daomen Immortal to prevent the first-hand Buddha. It��s like the Buddha��s Gate gave Tota King an exquisite tower to let him control the same, they also tried to prevent the jump. After all, the identity of the cockroach is already doomed, and he is unpleasant on both sides. No matter whether it is Buddhism or Daomen, there will be no more places for him to live.


    It can be said that after the death of God, his only role is to be his great **** in the heavens. Heaven Court has become his only place to live. Therefore, even if he is full of hatred for his nominal father, he can only honestly obey his orders.


    The foot of the hot wheels, this property with the evil spirits is already the arrogance of the fire gun to the past where the four gods are killed. And watching this evil in the heavens is also known as the evil god, Qinglong Shenjun immediately slammed his sleeves, revealing the Baizhang dragon body, and then the Thunder screamed at the screaming.


    "It��s just right, what kind of child. When you smoked my dragons and children, I asked you to take out your lotus bones today to pay for your cause and effect!"

 Chapter 1453： Qinglong Shenwei Four Kings

    After all, it is a ferocious god. Even if it is in heaven, it becomes difficult for a **** to change this nature. So after hearing the voice of Qinglong Shenjun, he suddenly became fierce, and then revealed a arrogant smile.


    "I want to cramp my skin? This depends on whether you have this ability. Qinglong Mengzhang, I have long seen you this old worm is not pleasing to the eye. Today is just right, let me give you that one skin Uncover it and re-do a scale to say it!"


    When you call it, you can see the evil spirits of the three heads and six arms. The flames flow through the whole body. Like a meteor, the Baizhang dragon body against Meng Zhang flies past.


    For a time, the fire-tip guns were out of the rain, and each gun mans pulled out dozens of feet of red guns in the air. When the thunder rumbled like a thunder, it was hit by Meng Zhang. And Meng Zhang is only a body twist, the Baizhang dragon body is not affected by any offensive. One stretch and one straight, straight up. He has already penetrated into the clouds, and he is rushing to the rain, driving the thunder and lightning.


    The **** of the Quartet hangs on the heavens and the earth, let alone the net of the 100,000-day soldiers, that is, the millions of soldiers will not be able to come out. So he called the wind and the rain and rain. Thunder and lightning are all inevitable, and in an instant, lightning, Thunder and **** is already in front of him. Under this power, the first three princes are the ones who bear the brunt.


    Which is the body of the lotus, the lotus is the genus of vegetation. The vegetation is the most fearful of the thunder, so even if it is for the sake of his own body, then he would not dare to ignore this thunder and hell. He quickly vacated a pair of three-headed and six-armed arms. He used the red dragonfly of Zhang Er to firmly protect his body.


    The scorpio is the sacred treasure, and it is the protective weapon that Taiyi has prepared for this special apprentice. Although the purpose of Taiyi is not pure, it cannot be denied that he did sell his strength. I saw this red dragonfly flying, the wind and rain can not be close, the thunder can not be bullied. It looks soft and weak, but it is a kind of mystery that protects one''s body with softness.


    In the protection of this scorpio, the three princes are already glaring, pulling out the circle of the Qiankun, which is carrying on the body, and throwing over the Mengjun God who is driving the storm and thunder.


    Mixing the sky is the treasure to protect the body, then the Qiankun circle is the weapon of attack. At the beginning of the heavenly court, where can be stabilized under the joint exclusion of Daomen and Buddhism, the three gods will be the gods, and even the heavenly court will be the first place. The merits of these two treasures are indispensable.


    There is a section in the Westward Journey. The monkey and the older brother turned their faces and shot at the Western Bull Hezhou and the big demon. It was the three princes who helped from the side, and used the Qiankun circle to smash the big demon, only to surrender the big demon whose strength is still above the monkey. The story of the Journey to the West is not necessarily true, but the big demon can''t do it.


    At the beginning, the three princes did help to conquer this big demon with the Qiankun Circle. Even after saying that for many years, he had already killed countless enemies with the Qiankun Circle. In his view, Qiankun Circle is the killer, it is the root of life. Unmatched and unmatched.


    But the fact is that I saw that the Qiankun circle turned into a golden flying rainbow, and the slamming slammed on the dragon''s horn of Mengzhang''s prince, and then a loud bang, it was already given by the ancient horns of the ancient tree branches. The ball flew out.


    For the three princes, this is already his killer. But for Meng Zhang Shenjun, this is nothing more than a fly and other insects hit him, it does not hurt.


    Meng Zhang��s stunnedness is naturally in the eyes, and this suddenly makes him exclaimed.


    "This is impossible!"


    In his opinion, this is of course impossible. As a great **** of the Three Seas, his own duty is to control the dragons of the Four Dragons and the Dragon Kings. From the time he pulled the ribs of the Dragon King, he had already set up the Liangzi with the Dragon. And after so many years, the dragons and dragons that died in his hands, there are no hundred and eighty. And like those dragons, which one is not a circle of Qiankun circle, suddenly it is a split brain, the gods are dislocated. On the contrary, it is like this. There is no movement in the circle. It has never been seen before.


    It is inevitable that Qinglong Shenjun is different from the general dragon, but he is not willing to admit it. He just gnawed his teeth and continued to push the Qiankun circle, letting this magic weapon continue to hit the Mengzhang gods like a streamer. At the same time, in order to strengthen the power of this magic weapon, he added the three real fires that were driven by the hot wheels under his feet. Let the entire Qiankun circle gold red, directly become a flying fire meteor.


    The Qiankun circle illuminates the electric light and sizzles on Mengzhang Shenjun. I don''t think I can, if I can''t beat this Qinglong Shenjun, I can make him lose color. But what he didn''t think of was that even if he had already made the effort to eat milk, he still couldn''t hurt Meng Jun. Not to mention that it is a five-in-a-kind injury. Even if you knock a piece of scale down from him, it is unlikely.


    Reality and rationality


    Istyle=��olor:#4876ff��>����This is a gorgeous split line �C/i>


    Please be reminded: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading:


    Istyle=��olor:#4876ff��>����This is a gorgeous split line �C/i>


    I think that the gap is so big, it is really to let the three princes stir up their hearts. At this moment, in addition to exclaiming the impossibility, he is completely powerless. Looking at his weak performance, Meng Zhang Shen Jun is a cry, Thunder and lightning suddenly Tianhe rushing, and instantly smashed the three princes to the cloud.


    The lotus body is protected by mana, and it does not help in the face of the Thunder, which is driven by the dragon. Just in the blink of an eye, which lotus body is already a black. If there is no such thing as a sacred scorpion that protects him, maybe this famous evil **** will be turned into ashes.


    Even with such a heavy blow, his mouth is still muttering. It can be seen that he is very concerned about himself and cannot forget it. The more he is attached, the more Meng Zhang is ignoring him. Even after he had cleaned up him, he couldn��t help but fall to the ground.


    "Yellow mouth children. Even if your Taiyi master is not necessarily seen by the old man, it is just a little trick that can''t be seen by the old man''s eyes. What do you think can be the old man?"


    The words of Meng Zhang directly let the three princes fall into disarray, and could not help but spit out a black blood. At the same time, as the marshal of the leader, the face of Tota is not good.


    He let his three sons shot, nothing more than to see his natural restraint on the dragon. If you can win the Qinglong Shenjun in this way, then the world that was suppressed by the Sifang Shenjun will not break. However, he did not think that the three sons who wanted to come to the dragon''s nemesis were so unbearable, and they directly lost themselves under the face.


    Although it is said that a large part of this factor is that the four gods who are not revealing in the past are powerful and somewhat beyond his imagination, he still can''t help but sneak a waste on his son at this time.


    Although he is his three sons, but after cutting the bones and returning the father to the mother, the blood relationship between them is almost broken. In addition, I have tried to hand over him several times, and he has already had no father-son relationship with this nephew.


    For him, it is better to say that the three princes are not so much a son. Moreover, in the case that both the Buddha and the Tao can''t accommodate him, this tool that is only controlled by him is really easy to use.


    Right now, the son who looks at his own tool is about to fall on the spot. He naturally cannot allow such things to happen. So immediately, he said to the gods around him.


    "The four kings, not fast speed, help me!"


    The four kings, also known as the four kings of the world, are the best of the Buddhist gods of protection, only under the head of the five great kings and eight.


    The king of the East holds the king of the country, is white, wears armor, and holds on. It is the **** of music in Buddhism. It can be used to surrender the foreign language with the sound of the Fa. It is the fourth of the four gods of Buddhism, and the magic is boundless.


    The king of the South grows up, wearing a blue color, wearing armor and holding a sword. He is the **** of wisdom of Buddhism, and the sword itself is a symbol of wisdom. The so-called Hui Jian ն troubles, refers to the sword and supernatural power held in his hands. He is the fifth of the twenty gods, protecting the Dharma, and his power is endless.


    The Western King of the Eyes, the body is red, piercing the armor, the hand wrapped around the dragon snake, holding the orb. Guangmu Tianwang has a clear eye, can observe the world, and protect the Buddha. He is the head of the eight dragons, the **** of dragon snakes in the Western Buddhism. It ranks sixth in the twenty heavens, and it is endless and has a lot to change.


    In the north, there are many kings, green, armor-piercing, and holding a hamster umbrella. It is the **** of fortune, the **** of protection and the **** of wealth. It ranks third in the twenty days. He is not only one of the four kings, but also the guardian body of the Eight Bodhisattvas, and the appearance of Duobao Buddha. A multi-disciplinary, powerful power is more extensive.


    It can be said that even these four kings are the mainstays of the mainstays in the entire Buddhist temple, and they are also in the heavenly courts. They are also the top-class combat forces. They are definitely not under the three princes.


    Although this sounds a bit strange, after all, in the story of the Journey to the West, when the monkey was in the heavens, the four kings were so overwhelmed, and they didn��t look like they could compete with the monkeys for three hundred rounds. Character. But you have to know, after all, it is a novel, and it is more beautiful. Monkeys may not have such a superb power, and the four kings may not be so unbearable. And again, there are so many squats in the middle. Who can be sure that when the monkeys were in heaven, the four kings were not the ones who helped them.


    It is also clear that the Jade Emperor wants to borrow a monkey to make a living. If the monkey does not turn upside down, how can he show his picture? This is a calculation in the middle, and as a beneficiary behind it, it is normal for Buddhism to play a little trick with the Jade Emperor.


    It can be said that the four kings at that time were definitely not the real four kings. They were afraid that even 30% of them would not come out. Nowadays, they have to go out in the past, but they are not just playing.

 Chapter 1454： Bumen Xinsi Baihu Shenjun

    The relationship between Buddhism and Jade Emperor has long been a glory and a loss. Seeing the emergence of this so-called God, the Jade Emperor was in a hurry in the majesty and power of heaven. It is impossible for Buddhism to sit on the sidelines.


    They are very clear that when the Jade Emperor fell, the influence of Buddhism in the heavens was less. And with the grievances they and Daomen have developed over the years, I am afraid that they will be swept out of the door in all likelihood. This is definitely not a good thing for Buddhism, which has long lost its roots. Therefore, from the very beginning, they have been able to support the Jade Emperor and want to preserve the status of the Jade Emperor.


    And as it is now, the so-called God actually began to sit on the big. This is a scene they absolutely do not want to see, so when Totta Heaven began to give orders to them, they have already stepped forward and stepped off.


    The four kings are the guardians of Buddhism, and they are not in the position of the four gods. And seeing them off the court, Meng Zhang Shenjun is also afraid to support the big, his body is locked in front of the four kings, and then the voice of the thunder is generally asked to them.


    "Why, does the Buddha want to stop my Lord from regaining the heavens?"


    "Shenjun should know that the heavenly court is under the command of the Jade Emperor. This is a fixed number. The ancient heavens have already become the past, why should the gods be obsessed?"


    I heard that the king responded, and opened the eight treasure umbrella in his hand. This umbrella is set with jewels and gold enamel. It is swayed by the eight treasures. Although it looks a bit weird, it is really wonderful. Because only the umbrella city is opened, the world of one side is already naturally generated. Although the endless thunder of Meng Zhang��s princes is violent, it is also impossible to go beyond this thunder pool.


    Only one of them seems to be able to stand up against the monarch of Meng Zhang, not to mention that behind him, the other few kings are already out of the sword, and they are in the arms, the dragon snake has started.


    Of course, the ability of Meng Zhang��s prince is not limited to this. Until now, he has only used his own original form to defend the enemy, like the magic weapon, and has not yet displayed it. However, he is very clear that even if he takes all the means, he may not be the opponent of the four kings. This is the facade figure of the Western Buddhism, which protects the existence of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. Their power is not to be underestimated.


    So after secretly giving a few brothers a look, he continued to manipulate the wind and thunder, and while holding the actions of the four kings in a more violent posture, he also said to them unceremoniously.


    "Perseverance? What is Perseverance? Don''t fool me with the set of statements of your Buddha''s door. Heaven is originally the Lord''s things, and the Eight Lords are not there. You let the Jade Emperor sit in this position and we will recognize it. But the Eight Lords Since it has returned, this position is naturally impossible for him to continue to sit down. Returning to the righteousness and returning to the original owner, this is the truth of the Bible. No one can stop this, even if you are a Buddhist monk!"


    "Dragon, are you ironic to be with this outside evil spirit?"


    Seeing that Meng Zhang��s gods and oils do not enter, the four kings naturally cannot continue to delay with him. So immediately, the growing king has already waved Huijian and sipped and walked up.


    Hui Jian is a supreme weapon, and Wei Neng is already enough to threaten Meng Zhang��s dragon **** law. The growth of the king has always been the most aggressive existence of the four kings, and he has always been the leader of the four kings in the face of strong enemies.


    Just like the four kings of Meng Zhang, the four kings are also the same as the ancient dragon god. As a foreigner, Buddhism is very clear that those people in the heavens are not convinced. Unlike the gods who like to be publicized, such as the Quartet God, the guys who don''t show up in the mountains on weekdays are their most taboo existence. Because they are very clear, these four old monsters are definitely not under the ancient immortals who live in the world.


    The Emperor of the First Emperor, the powerful forces of the ancient heavens were directly blasted. The gods bowed their heads and the masses were shackled. The whole heavens were beaten and divided, and the ancient gods with famous surnames were almost killed by the gang of princes under the Emperor. But the Quartet God is safe and sound, but it has been sealed.


    What this means, which means they are strong enough. It is impossible for a person who has no ability to survive in such a catastrophe. And they have not only survived, but also mixed quite well, which is enough to prove how big they are.


    From the time of Buddhism to the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, they only entered the Eastern Territory. They also only heard the name of the ancient Heavenly Court, but it was not. But it is only to see those ancient immortals who talked about the ancient heavens, and they also know how terrible the power is. And they can occupy one side in the ancient heavens, and they can avoid the sacred four-party gods. Of course they will not be big enough to regard them as good bullies.


    On the shoulders, take him down as soon as possible. This is a wise move. However, the four kings obviously ignored one point, that is, the four gods are also four.


    Although Xuanwu Shenjun is on the magic weapon of the ��Tatta King, but the White Tiger God and Suzaku God are idle. They don''t need them on one piece, just add one more, it is enough for the four kings to eat and walk away.


    The four kings could not see the strength of the four gods, but the four gods were clear to them. This group of ancient gods stayed in the heavens for more than two thousand years, and there is nothing to do. It is also an interest in pondering these two Buddhist temples. Although in the heavens, most of the gods have the meaning of hiding a few hands. However, such a Tibetan mastiff is not very useful for the Sifang Shenjun. I have been hiding for a while. After a long time, they naturally clear the honing of the honing.


    How many tactics do the four kings have, and how many cards they have clearly. Maybe just Meng Jun Shen Jun alone can not be the opponent of the four kings and four people. But with the addition of a white tiger, the soldier, the king, with two to four, is easy.


    And without waiting for the prestige of the four kings, they only heard a deafening tiger whistling sound. Then, in a moment, a fierce tiger with a length of a hundred feet suddenly appeared, and then stood shoulder to shoulder with the Qinglong Shenjun. In front of the big king.


    This tiger is the guardian of the Western White Tiger. The White Tiger is the spirit of the West, the main soldier, the Western stars and the autumn of the seasons. It is the **** of gold, the **** of war and the **** of punishment. Its color is white, and its wings are full of wings. The so-called wind tiger dragon, white tiger can also be regarded as the **** of vertical wind.


    At this moment, when he was fighting side by side with Qinglong Shenjun, his body was already haunting the whistling wind. That is the Geng Xin style, its nature is gold, specializing in chilling. Sharp and incomparable, no less than any weapon in the world. It can be said that even these gods in the sky are swayed by this **** wind, and it is inevitable that they will be cut and boned, and the soul will be wiped out.


    The four kings obviously know the power of Geng Xin, and the white tiger **** is just a wind, and the king has already turned into a treasure umbrella, sheltering his brother, and blocking the mighty wind. Out.


    And such a screaming whistling, and the thunder of the monarch of Meng Zhang is intertwined. Suddenly, the wind and thunder are mixed, and the prestige is so prosperous that the Tianbing Tianmen who are surrounded by them can��t help but feel dazed and never dare to move forward.


    They are just small soldiers in the heavens, and they have seen such a big battle. I thought that this time the army came out of the nest and could easily capture the so-called extraterritorial demon. However, I did not expect that there were so many changes in the middle, and even the immortals of the four kings and the twenty-eight stars were blatantly rebellious.


    What makes them even more unimaginable is that the Quartet God has such power. Let the father and son of Tota Tianwang, who is high on the week, eaten, and the four great kings are so powerful. This is still the case when they only target these people, and if they turn the contradictions and spread them to their own soldiers, then it is not a fate?


    Although Tianbingtian will be mostly small people, this does not mean that they are willing to give death to those big men. After practicing for so many years, it is not easy to find a position in the heaven court. It is too bad to lose it at once. Although I don''t know what the big guys think, these little guys are now retiring. Or it is already in my heart to start a retreat.


    No one is pushing them behind, they must not dare to go to die. And those big men, now have no time to put their minds on them.


    Qinglong Baihu, the two gods and the kings joined forces to go to such a stop, the four kings immediately felt the great pressure. This is a kind of suppression in the position of God, which proves that these two gods are more powerful than them in the power of God. It is certainly not good to be arrogant. But now I want to retire, but it is not that easy at all.


    Buddhism wants to enter the heavenly court, not a day or two. I have planned for a thousand years, but now I have to retreat, but I will spend a thousand years of hard work. This blame is not to say that they are even those who are not able to support Tota. Therefore, instead of going back to punishment for being guilty, it is better to fight now and see if you can make a way out.


    The four kings of mind turned their minds and immediately reached an agreement. Then, they immediately screamed and screamed at the two sides of the Qinglong White Tiger.


    I heard that Tian Wang took the lead and saw that he grabbed the waist pocket and raised his hand. A silver-haired squirrel was already running out.


    This squirrel is a different species of the West. I like to eat gold and silver treasures, lightning fast, wearing poisonous, biting a bite, it is also impossible for the gods to bear. It has been a long time since I have been raising it for many years. It has already become a killer. Nowadays, he put the squirrel out, just slammed it a few times, and saw that the squirrel immediately became a glory, and smashed the past against the monarch of Mengzhang.


    The squirrel killed the life, and the four gods were clear in their hearts. So in an instant, the Superintendent of the Infantry was already a tiger scream and angered.


    "Hey animals, dare!"

 Chapter 1455： Heavenly Kings

    As the saying goes, the dragon is a long worm, and the tiger is a king of beasts. The world''s scale beetles are all respected by dragons. All the beasts with hair in the world must be kings. Rats are also beasts, and they must follow this rule. Therefore, when the white tiger, the king of beasts, threatened to scream with the tiger, even if the squirrel was a stranger in the mouse, he couldn��t help but scream and tremble and sway and fall from the cloud. Go on.


    This is something that no one has thought of, especially the king. Seeing that his own baby beast was so stunned by a scorpion, he fled the courage and fled. His mood is actually similar to the guy who beats the dog with meat.


    Of course, this does not blame him. After all, no one can think of the white tiger gods actually have such a great deterrent to these hairy beasts. Although he is the same official in heaven, he can''t look at his baby mouse and go to the white tiger **** to see how he can hold his baby mouse. Especially in the case that the Quartet God is always low-key, it is not easy for them to touch each other, let alone explore the details.


    Therefore, this can be said to be an unintentional loss, and it is such an unintentional loss that the four kings were in a disadvantageous state at the very beginning. At this moment, I don��t even know that the king has not taken the time to find his own mouse, because at this time he is facing the attack of the white tiger **** and the violent attack.


    The wind of the gods whispers, as thousands of swords squat in the clouds, although the eight treasures umbrella can become a world, protect one side. But after all, there is still a ceiling that it can bear. The White Tiger''s Geng Xin Shenfeng did not reach the point where it could break the upper limit, but it was not much different. It is necessary to spend a lot of energy to know that the world in the umbrella is not blown away by such a miracle.


    He has done all the tools and can only use this way to provide back support for his brother. And to ensure that this layer of protection is not lost, is the only thing he can do.


    He is very stubborn, and the four kings know that he is stubborn. So immediately, the king of the country is a sigh of relief, and the death of the sacred voice has been overwhelming.


    As the **** of music, the king of the country can make the sacred voices appeal to the world and convert to my Buddha. It can also kill and kill people with their own lives. Like now, he certainly cannot use the method of conversion to appeal to the two dragons of the Qinglong White Tiger, so naturally, he uses the method of killing the brain.


    This method is powerful and inevitable. Even if you hold your ears, it will not help. Because the Sanskrit only works on the human soul, it is indifferent to listen to the ear.


    The silver bottle broke through the water slurry, and the iron rider highlighted the knife and shot. The power of the king of the country is profound, not only the power of the Sanskrit is terrible, but even this martial arts is extremely profound. The fingers fell and creaked. When there is a feeling that Bai Juyi Dazhu beads fall into the jade plate. It''s hard to imagine that a guy who kills the Chinese can have this skill, but if you think about it, it''s just what it should be.


    After all, he is the **** of music, not a heavy metal rock king. If it slams, all the noise is noise. The lethality is there, but who else will choose to convert because of this? Moreover, light is noisy, and there is no other merit other than stimulating the eardrum. I want to be straightforward and fascinating. This kind of skill is not at all.


    So he naturally played very well. When the Sanskrit came out, even the big man who had seen the world like Qinglong Baihu Shenjun could not help but feel the fascination. Although it is impossible to let the two dragons of the Qinglong White Tigers be so at a loss, he has never played such an unreliable idea. However, letting them be a little embarrassed for a moment is completely enough.


    It is such a moment, the growth of the king has been before the sword came to the Mengzhang God, the sword was swept away, and the cold front suddenly swept.


    Huijian is the sword of wisdom, with great wisdom and power on it. It is not like the ordinary weapon of the gods. Killing flesh and blood, killing the soul. Although it also has the benefit of the gods, its greatest ability is to annihilate the thoughts.


    As the saying goes, Hui Jian is sorrowful, and Hui Jian is troubled. The original shape of the Huijian here is to grow the handle of the king. As a **** of wisdom, as long as he holds this sword and keeps his sword, he immediately annihilates his troubles, eliminates his thoughts, and allows the sword-bearer to reach a level of four majors.


    It sounds like a good thing, but it is not necessarily true. Because of being a living being, any life is to have troubles and thoughts. Even the so-called Buddha Bodhisattva, the gods of the heavens are the same. No worries, it is equivalent to you have no self, no persistence that the soul should have. Such a person is not so much a human being as it is a proper walking.


    Under normal circumstances, even the people of Buddhism, at most, only ask for a glimpse of the magic sword, and Hui Jian to go to the extra troubles. No one wants to go to everything with Huijian because they all know what it means. If you don''t understand, look at the acolytes and bhiksuni that are raised in Buddhism.


    I abandoned everything and converted to my Buddha. There is no other thought besides the name of the Buddha. There is no difference between living and dying. This is the end of all four, and all the thoughts are gone. It can be said that the horror of Huijian is also in this place.


    And the enemy against the enemy, the right is the ancient **** of the Qinglong white tiger. Of course, the growth king can no longer have any Tibetan mastiffs. His magical powers have been rushed to the extreme, and the benefits of Hui Jian have come to an end. It��s definitely a matter of slashing a sword and ignoring it.


    However, just as he was under his sword, Meng Zhang Shenjun had already broken free from the sacred voice of the king of the country. Hui Jianfeng is in front of him, even if he has to be surprised.


    In order to avoid this blow, in an instant, his Baizhang dragon body has suddenly shrunk and become a mustard, and it has been wiped with Jianfeng. However, this does not stop the determination of the growing king to kill him. He flies and stretches his arms, and the unskilled sword suddenly turns his edge. Like the celestial gods, he once again bowed to Mengzhang.


    This time, it is really to make Meng Zhang Shen Jun angrily. Therefore, at the moment, he just screamed "The Juniors dare!" It is already in the air, and Fei Teng is transformed into a body.


    Cao Mengde once said the change of the dragon. Can be big and small, can save energy. The big ones are clouds and the fog is small, but the small ones are hidden. The rise is between the universe, and the hidden is lurking in the waves. Before the monarch of Meng Zhang, the hidden form was hidden, in order to make the growing kings retreat.


    He is not the kind of person who does not know the current affairs. As the head of the four gods, he is very clear that if the eight masters want to return to heaven, it is best not to make a big move. It doesn''t matter if you offend the heavens, because the Jade Emperor is not correct, and some people will not be willing to support him. But offending the door and the Buddha, it is a matter of endless trouble.


    For more than two thousand years, the rise of the Daomen Buddhism has already reached a point where people can be sighed. Even these ancient gods, sometimes have to admit that the power of today''s Daomen Buddhism is no longer comparable to their legacy.


    Although the eight masters are strong, they are only personal strength. In the face of the general trend, personal strength is really difficult to play a decisive role. Before they rebelled, they actually had offended the door. If this time and the Buddhism collapse, then you want to regain the heavens, it is really a difficult thing.


    At this time, the best way is to show the strength, so that the two doors of Buddhism can return to the default of the eight masters. And as long as they can default to this fact, the rest of the things are much better. However, Meng Zhang Shen Jun did not think of it. Buddhism will be so unremarkable at this time, desperately to protect the interests of the Jade Emperor. In particular, the move to increase the king''s ignorance of the move is to completely eliminate all his easing thoughts invisible.


    He is not a role that has the capacity to be big and toss. As the **** of the ancients, it is also the sacredness of the dragon. His temper and arrogance are counted even in ancient times. Seeing that the growth of the king does not know how to lift, desperately want to kill himself. He suddenly turned into a real body, and then spit on his head, and then slammed the light to the past with the sacred **** who had broken his own mane with Hui Jian.


    This sacred light is the supreme power of Mengzhang Shenjun condensed with the dragon''s own pearl. Make good use of life and death, meat and bones, rebirth and rebirth, and make thousands of things. The use of evil is to destroy the spirit of flesh and blood, and to eliminate the magical destruction of magical powers.


    The ordinary gods, the touch of a point is also a smog, and there is no residue. And the gods like the four kings of this level may not be able to stop such magical powers.


    The growth king knows a lot and rushes away. However, Qinglong Shenjun is already full of anger, how can he let him retreat so completely. Therefore, I saw that his dragon''s head swayed, and the sacred light was already in the shadow, and the growth of the king would be swallowed up by this god, and the king would immediately shout.


    "Brothers are flustered, I will help you!"


    After saying this, he is already the Geng Xin style with the white tiger, and he has set up the umbrella. Just after the front of his umbrella was greeted by the blasphemy, he suddenly heard a loud bang, and the world in the umbrella immediately turned upside down and disappeared. Then the thorns cheered for a while and the fire rose. The entire Babao umbrella was set to fall, and it disappeared.


    The magic weapon was broken, and the smell of the king immediately became a shock. He couldn''t take care of his distress, and he was already looking at the sly light of the head. Seeing that the four of them are going to be swallowed up by this light, suddenly, one of the glass hoods is already empty, and the four kings are directly guarded.


    ������� hit this hood, just like a big clock, let it keep making loud noises. In this loud noise, the fire is like a real dragon, rising from this glass hood, and completely blocking the light from the sacred light.


    To the strongest, the law does not invade. This magic weapon is already full of deity at this time, and looking at the magic weapon of this dragon and fire, Meng Zhang Shenjun is already ugly face, and the sky is shouting.


    "Taiyi is a real person. Do you even have to be right with me?"

 Chapter 1456： Taiyi Tianzun Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng

    Taiyi is a real person, one of the immortals of ancient times. At the same time, it was also the earliest ancient immortal who invested in the gate.


    Don''t underestimate such an identity. From the perspective of the latecomers, the Taiyi real person at that time would choose to go to the door to vote. The significance is definitely not to climb the real dragon between the micro-ends, and then change the dynasty together. It can be said that the reason why the Daomen can reach this level today is definitely a great achievement. And precisely because of this, he also got the corresponding respect in the door.


    Daomen respected him as the East China Qinghua Emperor, and Taiyi saved the Tianzun. One of the great emperors of the nine priests of the gods, the priests rescued the group, super-death, and saved the crying and secluded. It is the Lord of the Nether, the Lord of the Underworld, and the status of the Tibetan Buddhism in Buddhism.


    This is a very high status. If you work well, you can not only take away a lot of sinister power from the back of the earth, but also be able to separate a new world outside the heavens. Not to mention the position of the Jade Emperor, but compared with the Sanqing four Royal, there will be no inferior.


    Unfortunately, this idea has not been realized since the beginning.


    After the earth **** is not a good **** to deal with, the Secretary is holding the earth sinister, unless the human dynasty completely shattered, otherwise it is almost impossible to have a day of collapse. The idea that Taiyi real people will be enemies with her at the beginning is simply wrong. And such a wrong idea not only drags his plan, but also gives others the opportunity.


    When Buddhism advances, the great hope of the Tibetan King Bodhisattva allows me to go to hell, who is not in hell, and the **** is not empty. I swear not to become the Buddha''s ambition. After entering Hell, the Buddhism forces will naturally go deep into hell. Compared with the one that is too aggressive and powerful, the practice of Buddhism in **** is supple. They seem to have never had the idea of ??replacing the earth gods. All the arrangements in **** are almost always built to preserve and supplement the integrity of the earth.


    This makes it possible for Taiyi Tianzun to be an ambitious competitor in the eyes of Houtu, and Buddhism is a trusted partner. Who to work with is simply something that is clear at a glance. Therefore, in her acquiescence, Buddhism��s power in Hell is constantly sitting on the ground, but instead it is the more advanced Taiyi Tianzun and his martial arts forces, which can only be defeated by the eclipsed.


    This is the failure of Taiyi Tianzun, but this is only a failure in planning and calculation. No one can deny a problem in power. That is the Taoist ancient immortal who was revered as the Emperor of Qinghua, and is definitely one of the strongest in this heaven. Even the ancient gods like the Sifang Shenjun can''t have a slight flaw on him.


    He is a threat, a huge threat. So that Mengzhang Shenjun immediately gave up the attack on the four kings after seeing the Taiji Tianzun''s signature Jiu Shenhuo fire hood, and turned to such a loud geology to ask.


    When I heard his question, the sky suddenly turned into a ray of light. As the gryphon slammed, a robes were worn, flying, carrying a sword, and the door of the dust was all true. .


    He wears a shackle, which means his noble status. There is a lotus seat underneath, which is the status symbol of his Nether Lord. There are nine colors of light behind him, and there is a nine-lion lion beast under his arm. Wei is serious and high. Anyone who sees him will probably not be able to endure awe in his heart.


    It was such a seemingly unsmiling person who, after hearing the words of Meng Zhang Shenjun, smiled slightly and then began to speak.


    "Dao friends are laughing, I am just a little means to stop the road friends from getting deeper and deeper. What is the right thing to do?"


    As he said this, he used his mana to drag a person out of the clouds. That is exactly the three princes who were beaten by the Mengzhang gods before.


    In any case, this was once a disciple under his door. Although it is said that this kind of practice under the door is more concerned with the interests and interests. But more or less, some of the past love is still there. Therefore, it is impossible for him to watch his disciples fall so badly. It is also reasonable to help him, so that he will not lose too badly.


    He thinks about what to do with the three princes. Meng Zhang God does not care, he only cares about his intentions. So now, he asked directly.


    "At this time, you are obstructing me. I just don''t want the Eight Lords to return to heaven. I don''t want to return the Eight Lords to heaven. It is against me. Why, is there anything wrong with me?"


    The long-awaited Shenlong speaks, and the words are as shocking as the thunder. Not to mention the average person, even those ordinary Tianbing days will not be able to stand this voice, was shocked by a smashing. But all of this has no effect on Taiyi Tianzun.


    He just needs a smile, and he has set his sights on Zhou Yi, who has been silent for a long time since the rebellion of the Quartet. Then he said to Meng Zhang in a meaningful tone.


    "Shenjun is loyal and worthy of admiration. But I am not sure about the old road. The **** is so sure. Is this the returning God? The catastrophe of the year, you and I have experienced it. The eight masters are bound to be destined. Under the means of that person, it is really difficult for the Eight Masters to get out of trouble. For more than two thousand years, I don��t think this is a possible thing to achieve. At this juncture, this one who does not know the surname is the one who appears with Do you think that he is the incarnation of the Eight Lords? Or, in the old way, this foot may have an indescribable relationship with the great demon of that year!"


    When the words came out, they were full of surprises. Even those who were secretly gazing at the ancients who did not care about the return of the Eight Lords could not help but give birth to a sorrowful mind. In their view, the big devil that Taiyi Tianzun refers to is more horrible than the Eight Lords. And if things really are what he said, then this is really a big deal.


    Of course, the Quartet God is almost like this. However, after looking at Zhou Yi, who had no change in his face, they immediately strengthened their minds and then drank up against Taiyi Tianzun.


    "Let''s give up! My main name, can you be questioned by you casually? Taiyi, don''t forget who this is? The Eight Lords are on, you are a little immortal, how dare to question his existence. Are you not afraid of punishment? ?"


    "Little fairy?" Hearing this title, Taiyi Tianzun suddenly jumped. Then there was a scornful smile on his face. "Shen Jun is afraid to forget, it is precisely what you call the little fairy to make a terrible plan, step by step to ban the Eight Lords and subvert the ancient heavens. And don''t forget, it is also the little fairy in your mouth, Holding this world today is the real protagonist of this world. The ancient times have passed. Do you think that everything can be turned back? Even if you think so, do you think we will nod? ?"


    "The big rebellious, just looking for death!"


    This time, it��s not just Meng Zhang��s princes. Almost all of the four gods have been unable to help but scream. In the face of their screaming shock, Taiyi Tianzun was laughing and not talking, but the nine-headed lion under him could not help but scream. And this sound is not in the slightest under one god.


    Say something here, don''t look down on this lion because it is under the mount of Taiyi Tianzun. It is not a simple one-of-a-kind beast. Even if it is placed in the whole heaven, it is also a worthy beast that can be called the existence of the king.


    He has a name, and the name is absolutely famous and can be familiar to people. This name is the nine spirits.


    When you mention the nine spirits, you must have a Journey to the West. When it comes to the Journey to the West, it is inevitable that it is difficult to be in the nine hundred and eighty-one.


    Nine hundred eighty-one is difficult, Tang Yan and his four men encounter countless demons, but to say that the most powerful ones, certainly these two. One is the golden-winged Dapeng bird, such as the Buddha''s mother-in-law. The second is Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng, the lion ancestor who fell into the grass in the Zhuhua Mountain of Yuhua Prefecture. And really want to compare, Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng is definitely the first deserved demon.


    The book says very clearly that the monkey can still struggle with the Dapeng bird and turn over and fight. Later, he was caught up by the two birds of Dapeng, and he was truly defeated. On the other side of the nine spirits, I really didn''t even have to run. When the nine heads came out, the monkeys were directly subdued and honestly returned to the hole. Simply taking the monkey''s combat power as a benchmark, the Dapeng bird won him, and the Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng won more than one.


    Why is this so? From the perspective of birth, although the Dapeng bird is like a mother-in-law. But the nine spirits are not bad. In the Daomen Gate, Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng has a famous name, that is, the General of the Holy Spirit of the Nine Spirits. It is the guardian of the gods, can vomit the flames, and can open the door of the nine secluded hell. The power of power is far above the general god. Even the top ancient immortals may not be their opponents.


    It can be said that I really want to fight, and there is absolutely no absolute grasp of the Quartet Gods who can fight this nine spirits. At most, it is only five or five. And with a Taiyi Tianzun, it is even more uncertain.


    It can be said that at this time, the four great gods are completely riding the tiger, and they dare not have any excessive movements. In contrast, Taiyi Tianzun is the old god. He didn''t have the nervousness of the four great gods at all. At this time, he even had a leisurely and elegant inquiry to Zhou Yi.


    "There is no way to ask for a footstep. I don''t know who the surname is, and where does it come from. Is it because the four gods said that it is the reincarnation of the Eight Lords? Or is there another origin?"


    Ignore the Quartet God, Taiyi Tianzun can be said to have issued a question until the core. In the face of this, even the four gods of the four kings raised the issue of spirituality, and Zhou Yi��s mouth glimpsed, and he said without any disguise.


    "My surname is Zhou Mingyi. Come from the Middle-earth Shenzhou that you should remember. As for the eight masters you said, I think I should have something to do with it. And the big devil you said, if I guess it is good, I should also It��s also a bit of a relationship. If I say this, you should know what it means."

 Chapter 1457： Great devil identity

    Zhou Yi��s words sounded clear, but it was vague to think of it. At the very least, most people present did not understand what he meant by this. However, there are still a few people who can think clearly and clearly. So immediately, some people said this to Zhou Yi.


    "What is the relationship between you and the big devil?"


    It is natural that it is Taiyi Tianzun, and when he said this, his face was already a light smile before the face. In fact, his current expression is very tense, it can be said that his eyes are as close as he is to Zhou Yi. And what is the reason for his nervousness, can not be seen from his question.


    Great devil! However, it is an adjective full of negative emotions. Who is his true identity, and everyone in the room is actually very clear.


    The head of the ancient immortal, the emperor''s division is red pine nuts. This is the identity of the big devil on the bright side, and his most positive identity. In this identity alone, he is already a mountain, and it is worthy of the admiration of these latecomers. And he planned for thousands of years, with the layout of the Emperor and the overthrow of the ancient heavens, it is a great achievement, enough for the younger generations who asked these immortals to be grateful for a lifetime.


    Because without such an action like him, they can only be honestly a running dog for a lifetime. How can we establish a heavenly court today to govern the scenery of the heavens? From this point of view, almost all immortals, whether they are Taoist or Buddhist, are to bear his feelings. If he didn''t do something like that.


    The red pine nuts can be said to be meritorious, but he will be called the great devil by the cents of the heavens, and even his name is not willing to mention. This is for a reason. The main reason for this is that the catastrophe, known as the catastrophe of the world.


    As the first immortal in the ancient times, it is also a counselor of many generations of emperors. The red pine nuts can be said to have clearly seen the world. He knew very well that sealing the Eight Lords and breaking the heavens was only the beginning. The power of the heavens is there, and the foundation is also there. Just give it a certain amount of time, sooner or later, there will be a second, and even a third heaven.


    This is an undisputed fact and a problem that cannot be changed. Therefore, at the beginning, he did not intend to change the heavens. At that time, his idea was to let the emperor live forever, and then set up the heavens in the body of the emperor, becoming the true supremacy of the heavens and the earth.


    However, as the villain made a fuss, the first emperor returned to heaven. All his layouts have already fallen into the air. Under that circumstance, of course he can no longer continue to let the heavens exist. After all, after Qin II, the former Daqin empire was already in chaos. The strength of his hands could not suppress the connotation of the heavens. After such a laissez-faire, it was only a matter of giving the heavens a lingering and regaining power. For the red pines that have spent thousands of years on layout, which has led to all this, this is definitely not acceptable.


    So from that time on, he has already made a very special decision. The decision is that he wants to exile the heavens and completely exile the world that symbolizes the heavens and the majesty of the gods from the Middle-earth state.


    Heaven, in the end, is just like Asgard, it is a void that has a certain connection with the earth. However, the same kind of architecture as Asgard is in the world tree, because of the connection of the world tree and the world that is related to the earth. The celestial world can be said to be a virtual and homogenous body born on the basis of the earth. It is a flat shadow of the earth.


    It does not agree with the secular laws of physics, it exists in a supernatural form in the void world. And because of its connection with the earth in the earth. Whether it is the soil and customs, or the human customs, it is almost in line with the Middle Kingdom.


    Such a special world, it is easy to expel. But if it is placed on a monk like a red pine, it is not difficult at all.


    He is capable of doing this by holding twelve gold people and holding the eight main seals. And he has no scruples about doing this. After all, for him, immortal is a fairy, and man is a human being. He has planned for thousands of years for the people to become the protagonists of the world. It is not reasonable to put the gods down and put the immortals on their heads. I am sorry for his many years of hard work, and I am sorry for the people who died because of his many years of planning.


    Therefore, he let go of his hands and feet and directly used Dafa and Dashen. Through the connection between the Eight Lords and the Heavenly Kingdom, he thoroughly cut off all the concerns between the Heavenly Kingdom and the Middle-earth Shenzhou. And this makes the heavens like a broken kite, constantly deep into the void.


    Heaven and man are always separated, this is not a joke. It was okay in the period after Qin and Han, and the heavens at that time had not yet flown too far. Therefore, the immortals of the Middle-earth Shenzhou can still ascend, and these gods of the heavens can also show their spirits through their own magical powers.


    But since the Song Dynasty, this only connection has been almost cut off. The deeper the void, the thinner the means of the gods. And those practitioners above the state of China, the more difficult it is to fly. The thing of crossing the universe void is not something that a small person who has just become a fairy can do. Without the guidance of the heavens, nine of them will be destroyed in the void. And the heavens are connected? It is already impossible when you go deep into the depths of the void.


    How dangerous is there in the void, this is what all gods know. It is their ability to be able to ensure that the heavens are innocent in the void. It is impossible to go through the void and spend a lot of effort to get a new person in the lower bound. This is impossible in any way. Everyone is not stupid, buying and selling will not do, is it not even the addition and subtraction algorithm?


    Therefore, the long-term decline, the forces in the heavens naturally shrink. This is how the body of the immortals through cultivation can achieve the same effect as the gods. An old fairy can support the scene in this situation. Otherwise, if you still have the same life as ordinary people, those who say that this so-called heaven has long been annihilated in the torrent of time.


    And this, in fact, is only a small matter for today''s heaven. Only the immortal, how can they be cultivated, even if these people in the heavens, cultivation and cultivation can become gods. At most, the choice is a little less. Really is not a big problem.


    However, the loss of Middle-earth, for them, can never be regarded as a trivial matter. We must know that since ancient times, the Middle Kingdom of China has always been a ban on heaven. At the same time, the Eight Masters have never put down the Middle Kingdom. When they arrived in their generation of heaven, they lost the Chinese soil. This is no different from humiliating the country and humiliating the vast territory.


    Half of the country is ceded to people, which is intolerable for any ambitious force. Although in today''s heavens, they can also come out of a small dynasty by the four-party state, but compared with the original China, the millions of people, this is not worth mentioning. It is for these reasons that the gods of heaven can say that they have completely hated the red pine nuts. Even if their power status today is based on the plan of the red pine nuts, it will not change this at all.


    Call him a big devil, and even if he does not leave his name in any dictionary, it can explain their hatred. Today, this hatred has spread to Zhou Yi.


    When Zhou Yi said that he was related to the red pine nuts, these gods were already alert to him. When Taiyi Tianzun sent a question to his identity, many gods, even the gods of the ancients who showed loyalty to the four gods, could not help but tighten their bodies.


    This is related to whether they are showing loyalty or whether they recognize the thief as a father. They must be cautious in facing them without being cautious. Zhou Yi��s heart is full of emotions, but also a big square, naturally said.


    "If the person you are talking about is a red pine nut, it is Xu Fu''s words. Then I can only tell you that I am his opponent. But at the same time, if I really have to seriously care about it, I am also his son. He does not know. How many generations of sons were born after the reincarnation. I don''t deny that even if he is a jerk, I don''t deny it!"


    Although Zhou Yi is clear about the relationship between himself and Smith Zhou in a sentence, even a confused person can feel the incompatibility between him and Smith. But for those who are present, things are not the case.


    Because the gods here inherit the idea that the old father is the subclass. Father and son, this is an impossible relationship. As the son of the red pine nuts, even if he did not deal with what he said, he also had a layer of inseparable connection between the natural and the red pine nuts. It is precisely because of this connection that it is almost immediate, and Taiyi Tianzun has been unable to help drink Zhou Yi.


    "Enough, since you are his son. Then this debt should naturally be repaid by you. Let''s die, the little thief. To blame you can only blame you for throwing the wrong tire, admit mistakes!"


    He said this, before the magic weapon used to protect the four kings, the Jiulong Shenhuo hood was already flying up, turned into a cover to face Zhou Yi.


    You must know that this Jiulong Shenhuo hood is not only a bodyguard, but also a magical artifact. At that time, relying on such a magic weapon, Taiyi Tianzun only smashed the stone rock that was the same as the ancient immortal in his hands. Nowadays, he is angry with his shots. Naturally, he is compelling and unrelenting.


    It is necessary to completely kill this big demon. This is his only thought now. And can this idea be achieved? The result is actually very clear.

 Chapter 1458： Unreasonable anger has his picture

    Taiyi Tianzun��s attitude towards Zhou Yi is not without reason. A large part of this factor comes from the hatred of red pine nuts.


    On the origin, he is no worse than the red pine. The name of Taiyi is a good proof. You must know that Taiyi is too big. In the Taoist classics, this is the embodiment of the Tao, the source of all things. It is one and everything. It is the first thing and the ultimate existence.


    With such a title, almost no one can match. Even the founder of the Daoist doctrine, or the supreme **** of the Eight Lords, does not have this qualification. Of course, Taiyi Tianzun does not have this qualification. So he is only Taiyi, not Taiyi. But being able to hit such a side ball is enough to prove his extraordinary. After all, not everyone dares to do this, and they can do it.


    It is reasonable to say that Taiyi Tianzun is respected and, like the red pine nuts, is the top presence of the ancient immortals. The two of them bowed their heads and saw that there was no need to give birth to any unpleasantness. Instead, they are close to each other, and mutual assistance is the right thing to do.


    However, this is just an ideal scenario. In reality, the relationship between the two is actually not very good. Part of this is because the two people who are arrogant are not very good at seeing each other. More importantly, it is still a question of position.


    Since becoming the emperor''s teacher, the red pine has been a representative of the Emperor. And Taiyi, before the red pines caused the great changes in the world, has always been the people on the side of the heavens. One is a sanctuary, and the other is a heavenly thug. In the beginning, the relationship between the two gods and the sorrows and the struggle between the two people, their relationship is naturally not good.


    However, it is because of this reason that Taiyi gave birth to hatred to the red pine nuts, and that is still not true.


    After all, they are their masters, and Taiyi��s loyalty to the Heavenly Protoss is very limited. The reason why the celestial protoss are served, in the end is the choice of good birds to choose wood. When it comes to loyalty, there is not much weight in his heart, or it is impossible to devote himself to the door after the catastrophe. Therefore, this is not the reason why he hates red pine nuts. The real reason for his hatred of red pine nuts is still on the issue of red pines exiles the heavens.


    Exiles the heavens, this is the biggest blow to the heavens by the red pines. For Taiyi Tianzun, this is also the worst time he was killed by the red pine. Because if it is not because he exiled the heavens, then he is not likely to be as passive in the competition with the later gods. After all, the people of China and the People''s Republic of China are hundreds of millions. If they are sitting in the Middle Kingdom, then even if he and the later gods share the cake, they can eat the pots and slams.


    However, just because he lost the Middle Kingdom, he had to go to dispute with the back soil. And the final result is obvious. Not only did it not compete with the land, but it was lost to the late King of the Tibetan King Bodhisattva. He has worked hard for thousands of years, and all his calculations have fallen into the air. And this is the bottom line, all of them are the faults of the red pine nuts, which makes him not very red pine nuts. And when he hates the house and the black, how can he have any good looks on Zhou Yi?


    It hurts to kill the hand, which seems to be a reasonable choice. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong object.


    Although the strength of the single, Taiyi Tianzun can be regarded as a heavenly leader. Throughout the heavens, people who can stand with them are not five fingers. But after all, this is only the dominance of today''s heavens. If it is placed in the antiquity, when there are eight masters in the column, the number of strong, can not be his head.


    This is also the case at the moment, Zhou Yi is full of divine power, far beyond the eight masters. How can you put the little magic weapon of Taiyi Tianzun in your eyes. Therefore, when the Kowloon fire cover was under the hood, he had already raised his hand and swung it gently against the magic weapon.


    Compared with these gods who have been married for many years, Zhou Yi does not have any deep spells, nor magical magic. He has only his own miraculous power, and this is enough for him. Because whether it is a magic weapon or a spell, it is a means of struggle. And if you can take an absolute advantage in power, then any magic weapon is actually superfluous.


    It��s like now, just slamming down with a fist, it��s just a stone break. The Jiulong Shenhuo hood is famous in the heavens, but under the hands of Zhou Yi, it is just a crisp and fragile glass cover. There is no room for recovery at all, and this magic weapon has already been cracked by his punch. Looking at such an amazing scene, all the gods present can''t help but reveal a stunned look.


    They thought about the power of Zhou Yi, but did not think that he could actually be strong to this extent. Taiyi Tianzun''s bodyguards can be broken by hand, and this ability is enough to make any one of them shudder in their bones.


    Taiyi Tianzun himself is no exception. Although he hates to shoot, his heart is not completely irrational. In his view, although Zhou Yi has a power of eight masters, but after all, the son of the red pine nuts, no matter from which aspect, can not be compared with the ancient gods like the Eight Lords. Even if he is sitting on the power of the eight masters, in fact, it is just like a child holding a sledgehammer. The sledgehammer is so fierce, and there is no power in the hands of the children. By the same token, it is impossible for him to exert the power of the Eight Lords.


    How powerful is the Eight Lords? Without hundreds of years of hard work, how can you control such terrible power?


    In this respect alone, there is nothing wrong with the idea of ??Taiyi Tianzun. However, he has always forgotten a few years in the world of heaven. That is to say, compared with the painstaking practice, the better way to run the power is actually fighting. And Zhou Yi has so far experienced a lot of battles.


    Whether it is from the beginning and the contest between the super heroes, or the battle of the cosmic hegemons of the evil spirits and even the tyrants. Every battle is hard and decisive. And many of these battles are actually beyond the limits of what these gods can imagine.


    Not that they are too weak, but that they are too small. Judging from today''s Zhou Yi, he can say it with impunity, everyone in the room is rubbish.


    This is also the reason why he took a look at the struggles of the Quartet before he did not say a word. This is not because he is helpless, but because in his eyes, the battle between the Quartet and the Heavenly Court is simply a child''s noisy dispute. In addition to the tragic strength of both parties, as a third party, he only has a feeling of laughter.


    If you don''t want to see what the four gods can do for their original owners. He has been impatient to stop everything. The appearance of Taiyi Tianzun can be said to have pushed this farce to a climax. Especially when he asked about his identity and suddenly violently killed the killer, he even couldn''t stop asking questions.


    He knows how bad the name of the red pine nuts is in this world, but he can''t think that just because of a name, people can anger to themselves and kill themselves. Is it public vengeance or private anger? This is a question that deserves to be discussed. What''s more important is how much contact you have with the world.


    According to the description of Smith. Zhou, and the expressions of these gods in heaven. He has already understood the roots of his own strength. It is the embodiment of the so-called heavenly and earthly Lord, the Middle God of China and even the heavenly world. The so-called **** of the gods, the king of the gods.


    In nominal terms, this is similar to Asgard''s Odin and later Brunnhilde. But Zhou Yi can feel it. This is not just a nominal name, but more of a special, unspeakable conceptual existence. It''s like what he can feel now.


    In this world of heaven, he almost feels that he can control everything in this world. This feeling is even more pronounced especially after close contact with these gods who control the power of the world.


    Everything in the world, yin and yang. As long as you think about it, there seems to be nothing you can''t do. It is even said that it is not impossible to completely let this world collapse and ruin.


    This is not the power of the nominal supremacy, which is obviously a more special authority, and even the ability of the concept to obtain. It is amazing and terrible. It is enough to make Zhou Yi curious about this. And by relying on himself to explore the reasons, I am afraid it is difficult to get a specific answer. Therefore, he has been waiting, waiting for a person with enough weight to give himself a sufficiently positive explanation.


    In the beginning, he felt that the Quartet might be such a presence. But now it seems that Taiyi Tianzun is definitely more qualified. You must know that as a person who has witnessed a lot of intrigues, he does not think that just because of anger, this so-called Taiyi Tianzun will kill him so much.


    If it is because of anger, more or less must have a certain explanation. Because from a psychological point of view, anger is a psychological release of long-term backlog. And if you want to achieve a real psychological release, you must make the root cause problem clear.


    It''s like the stories we often see, the so-called vengeful people must seize their enemies and explain to them what they are for. This is not only to make the other party understand, but also to persuade oneself psychologically.


    And Taiyi Tianzun obviously has no such idea. It is as if his purpose is to kill Zhou Yi. And why is this happening? Zhou Yi is not clear, but he feels that there are relations between the eight and nine. And if it is really what he thinks, then I am afraid that there is still a bigger secret hidden in the heart of Taiyi Tianzun.


    The answer is exactly what it is, and I am afraid that I can��t think of any results. Zhou Yi did not have the heart to pay for this kind of effort. So immediately, he reached out to Taiyi Tianzun.

 Chapter 1459： The power of punishment

    In the heart of experimenting with the influence of this world, Zhou Yi did not use his own unique power. He just controlled as much as possible the mysterious feeling of intertwining with the world itself, and used this way of influencing the world through itself to deal with the existence of Taiyi Tianzun.


    It doesn''t sound too good, but it''s actually very effective. Zhou Yixiao saw the enthusiasm of the world in this world. In response to him, the world has done its utmost to make the most of its power. And this makes it almost a matter of a moment, Taiyi Tianzun has already felt the deepest malice in this world.


    It is clearly in the thirty-three heavens, the highest point of the heavens. Whether it is the wind and the sea, they can only be at their feet. But at this moment, the wind was still rising, the clouds were overflowing, and countless thunders began to gather on everyone''s head little by little.


    The thick dark clouds almost obscured the light that belongs to the thirty-three heavens in an instant. Then, the mighty purple thunder, which is almost breathless, and the red fire that will make people feel shuddering, are already surging in the clouds.


    This is a seemingly thunderous existence, but in fact they are not thunderous, I am afraid it remains to be discussed. The reason why this is because Zhou Yi and the gods here can feel clearly, their essence is not as simple as their external appearance. It can be said that thunder fires are only their external image. They should be attributed to something more indecent.


    It is a force full of catastrophe, a great horror that contains the judgment of fate. The feeling for Zhou Yi is like the net shuttle of the three goddesses of Asgard''s fate. But when it comes to greatness, it is far above it. It is devastating, and there is no doubt, because at this time Zhou Yi has heard the exclamations of the gods.


    "Three disasters, the robbery of the sky?"


    The so-called three-disaster disaster is a test inherent in the immortalization of the immortal. In the Westward Journey, the monkey''s teaching teacher said this after he taught the law of longevity.


    "This is the very way: the creation of the heavens and the earth, the mystery of the sun and the moon; after Dan Cheng, the ghosts and gods are difficult. Although staying in Yan Yanshou, but after five hundred years, the thunderstorm hits you, you need to see the heart, Avoiding in advance, hiding, life and heaven Qi; hiding, it is desperate. Five hundred years later, the fire will burn you. This fire is not a fire, nor is it a fire, calling it a ''yin fire''. Under the Yongquan cave, it will burn through the muddy palace, the five internal organs will become gray, the limbs will be ruined, and the thousand years of asceticism will be illusory. In another five hundred years, the wind will blow you. This wind is not the southeast and northwest wind, not smoked. The golden wind is not the wind of the bamboo pine, and it is called the ''? wind''. It is blown into the six hexagrams from the door, passes through the dantian, wears the nine scorpions, and the flesh and blood disappears, and the body is self-solving. So we must escape."


    This is the three disasters, the biggest test of Jindan Avenue to practice immortality. It is also the judgment of ordinary gods about this change. And the robbery of the thunder, it is the greatest punishment of the heavens against the unruly. It is also the truest judgment that only the well-informed immortals have.


    Everything in the world, regardless of the gods and demon, the fairy Buddha. But whenever it is sinful, it is difficult for heaven. If you can''t go to clean up by relying on manpower, then your own Emperor will order you to drop the disaster and personally surrender the karma. And the robbery of the thunder and the fire is the trick of this heaven and earth.


    Unlike the three disasters, you can rely on spell changes to predict the evasion. Once the thunder and fire of the day comes, it is often inevitable and unstoppable. No matter how big the magical powers, how powerful the magic weapon. Almost impossible to survive under such a catastrophe.


    In this way, it is absolutely terrible to rob the thunder. However, those who truly believe in the vast majority of gods may not put this in their hearts. Because for them, even if it is a thunderstorm, there are actually countermeasures.


    Whether it is the kind of spell of Li Tao Tao, or the method of avoiding the disaster into the small world. They are all means that can be used to display. As long as it is a deep enough fairy, but if it does not fall to the end of the road, then there will be no such time.


    Therefore, at this moment, in addition to those ordinary gods who will tremble and panic because of this kind of disaster. Others such as the ancients such as the Sifang Shenjun, or the Heavenly Emperor of the Tota King, will not put this change too seriously. They are just surprised, why there is no Jade Emperor''s order, and the Thunder''s spellcasting can also manifest this change. And as far as the identity of Zhou Yi is concerned, many people already have the answer in their hearts.


    For such an answer, Taiyi Tianzun was shocked first, and then his face showed an inexplicable look.


    "You have to use this kind of robbery to deal with me? It is too small to look at me. I have practiced for nearly 10,000 years, and after two generations of heaven, countless disasters, no big winds and waves have been seen. To deal with me, I really don��t know how to be tall."


    Having said that, he has a wave of dust, and behind him is already showing the nine colors of light.


    This nine-color **** light gathers the heavens and the earth to be turbid and qi, the number of yin and yang five elements. Once opened, it suddenly became a world, let him jump out of the three realms, not in the five elements. If you are a magician, you can''t help him. It can be said that it is a world-class bodyguard.


    In his view, there is such a supernatural power to protect the body, even if it is a thunderstorm, it is also hurting him. In this regard, it is not to be explained by Zhou Yi, the Thunder is already angry and slamming in the sky. Red, black and purple, two gods, it is already time to wait for me, and the general electric shot.


    This is the anger from the world itself, and it is also a direct response to the daring of the Taiyi Tianzun. Red, black and purple, two gods, can be said to be in no particular order, it has already fallen on the head of Taiyi Tianzun. And this fall immediately made the face of Taiyi Tianzun ugly.


    How confident he was before him, how shocked he was about this sudden change. The reason why this is shocked is that the power of these two gods is far beyond his imagination.


    It''s like a sharp-edged axe slashing on firewood. It was just a touch at first, and the nine-color **** was suddenly a lumbosacral, directly wiped out most of it. Once again, the nine-color gods of the streamer and light shadows were immediately broken up and then dissipated in the void.


    The nine-color **** light is such a bad thing. This is something that no one has thought of, especially the Taiyi Tianzun who is facing the nine-color gods. It is even hard to think that this thunderfire will actually be dangerous to this point, far beyond the ultimate reach of the Jade Emperor. .


    He didn''t have time to think about it. The lotus throne underneath was already a flower petal, and the light was flowing. When the illusion of the vast lotus law, the whole person was protected. This is an emergency, and the action of protecting the body to the treasure must be used. But even then, the role he can play is only awkward.


    The red, black and purple gods are still propelled by electric radiation, and they are unstoppable. They are exposed to the lotus law. Suddenly, the volley was flying and wrapped the whole lotus, and then turned into a big fire and smoked. Under this fire, even if this lotus flower is the treasure of Taiyi Tianzun, it has all kinds of incredible magical mysteries. It can only be as if the ordinary vegetation is stained with flames, and it will wither away a little bit, and it will become ashes.


    Lost two magical magic weapons in a row, even the characters like Taiyi Tianzun could not help but feel awkward. He didn''t have time to feel distressed. He was quick to drive the Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng under his urgency. Then, after a shot of the back of the brain, the two avatars of black and white robes were revealed.


    This black and white avatar is the door to the high gods, a gasification of Sanqing''s method.


    The so-called Sanqing, said that the mysterious, but in fact, it is just me, the past me and the future of my three identities. Those who practice this law must use the great power to gain insight into the future, and choose the one from the past and the future, and use the power to unite in this world.


    Although this method is extremely restrictive, it is also very difficult to cultivate. But as long as 10%, immediately there is Mo Dawei can hide in it. Because Sanqing incarnation is originally your source, you don''t need to be distracted, you can naturally display all your instinct. In the past and in the future, the three have their own roles and cooperate with each other, and the skills that can be exerted are more than doubled.


    Although it is said that this method is not the best way to deal with the thunderstorms of today, but Taiyi Tianzun can be said to have been forced to rush, but there is no other way to think about it.


    And the three Qing dynasty in the body, the three Taiyi Tianzun suddenly joined forces for one, with the Dafa force to make the past two futures of the nine colors of light, turned to attack, turn this light into a thunder, the **** for tat The thunderstorm in the sky counterattacked the past.


    The power of the nine-color **** is huge, not only the body to the treasure, but also the weapon of attack and kill. After being turned into a thunder, it can be said that there is nothing left and it cannot be extinguished. Throughout the entire heaven, there are few magical magic weapons that can compete with them. But even then, under the glory of the thunder, it is still not enough.


    It is still devastating, and the nine-color **** is almost a touch. Just after the two nine-color gods were completely dispelled, the thunder and fire was already unstoppable and hit three different Taiyi Tianzun. And almost immediately, the image of Taiyi Tianzun��s radiance has already produced a great change.


    The black purple **** light hit, the two Taiyi avatars immediately became an unstable, and the smoke that was beaten disappeared. The red light of the sacred light, the sturdy magical power of the Taiyi Tianzun, the mighty power is immediately like the ice and snow baked by the fire, all invisible, flowing and clean.


    A look of demise and demise appeared on the body of Taiyi Tianzun. Under such changes, he was suddenly unstable, and almost no cloud head could control it.


    For this change, Taiyi Tianzun could no longer maintain the image of the former sacred bones. He was almost immediately, and he screamed with a look of sorrow.


    "what did you do to me?"

 Chapter 1460： Know the secrets of the eight masters

    It is no wonder that Taiyi Tianzun will show the appearance of today. What happened to him was too much of a surprise to him.


    He practiced for 10,000 years, from mortals 10,000 years ago to a sacred step by step, and then stepped from an ordinary fairy to the position of today. This allowed him not only to carry the magical powers and supernatural powers of the ancient immortals, but also to have the supreme power of heaven.


    The East China��s Qinghua Emperor, the priesthood of Taiyi��s life-saving Tianzun is respected. Even if there is a repression of the post-earth god, there is a peek of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva. This can also be said to be one of the best in the entire heaven. There are no powers in the world. It is not an exaggeration to describe him.


    But now, everything is different. Limited to the power possessed by Taiyi Tianzun, this day, although the thunder and fire can not kill him in one fell swoop. But to break up his mana, let his 10,000 years of practice be put into the water. Cutting off his priesthood, letting all his privileged world authority become a bubble, but it is not a problem at all.


    It is like the Buddhists often say that the five are the same. The current Taiyi Tianzun has lost all of it and fell into the most tragic time of his life. At this time, he is not even as a fairy who has just become a fairy. If it wasn''t for his mount, the nine spirits, still guarding him, the hurricane in this day would have his life.


    No one can imagine that things will become like this. Even if it is Taiyi Tianzun, he will not do it. So he lost his mind and almost lost all his previous manners. Looking at his distorted almost like a ghost, Zhou Yi calmed down the instigation from the world itself and smiled at him.


    "What have you done? Actually, I am also very curious about this problem. Really, I have not done anything to you. If you must say yes, it is probably that I gave birth to a certain hostility to you, and then expressed to the world itself. This intention was born. It��s just that I didn��t think that the world would respond to me in this way. It seems that my authority in this world is more important than I thought.��


    Zhou Yi��s explanation is very clear. And after listening to his words, Taiyi Tianzun immediately cursed his teeth.


    "This is impossible. The Emperor''s authority! How can the Emperor''s authority be here? The Ming Emperor is still sitting in that position, clearly that you have not regained the power of heaven, why do you have the power of this heavenly authority?"


    "The Emperor''s authority? Sure enough, you are very familiar with this kind of power in me. So, as I thought before, you are so anxious to put me to death, it is also a picture of you. Can tell me you What is the plot? Really, I still don��t quite understand it until now. I think maybe you will be a good answerer, aren��t you?��


    Step by step, in the absence of anyone to react, Zhou Yi has already stood in front of Taiyi Tianzun. Looking at Zhou Yi, who suddenly appeared in front of him, Tai Yi Tian Zun, who had always had a look of resentment, couldn��t help but reveal a horrified look.


    At this time, if he thinks Zhou Yi as a child with a sledgehammer, then he is a fool. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Zhou Yi��s strength will never be weak. Moreover, even if he does not have any combat power, he is still enough to threaten the terrible existence of all people by virtue of the power he has shown.


    There is a foresight of Taiyi Tianzun. At this moment, it can be said that no one dares to stand on the opposite side of Zhouyi. And Taiyi Tianzun himself, at this moment, inevitably gave birth to regret and annoyed heart.


    He began to blame himself for being too anxious, complaining that he was stunned by his desires. If you have done a survey beforehand and understand the real situation of Zhou Yi, he will never jump out so recklessly and go against him. But now it��s too late anyway, and he doesn��t have any regrets to eat. Therefore, even if he is full of unwillingness and indignation, he honestly bows his head and makes choices that the acquaintance will make.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "It''s very simple. First of all, what I want to know is your purpose. Why you can''t wait to kill me before. I think, if it''s because of the red pine nuts, you shouldn''t be so anxious." ��


    Referring to the name of the red pine nuts, many gods who know the secrets can''t help but utter a commotion. However, such commotion does not affect the current Zhou Yi. He just looked at Taiyi with a dangerous look and waited for him to give the answer he wanted. And for the question that should not answer such questions, Taiyi��s heart is hesitant.


    This is a big secret in his heart, and this big secret is actually the heart of his years of hard work. If you say it, then his years of hard work must be in vain. It is impossible to be willing to be willing to switch to such a thing. However, although he thought so at the beginning, but very quickly, he still set his own mentality.


    Secrets are secrets, no matter how great the secret is. If there is no life to enjoy, it will be worthless. Zhou Yi is standing here, waiting for his answer. What is certain is that if you can''t make things clear, then waiting for yourself will definitely not be a good end. Therefore, instead of guarding this secret to die, then it is better to take it as your own life.


    Thinking about this, Taiyi immediately sighed. Then he closed his eyes slightly and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Since you want to know the answer, then I will tell you. The reason why I am going to kill you is that it doesn''t have much to do with the red pine nuts. Although the guy who is a red pine nut has done a lot of things, but I personally In fact, I am not particularly hateful to him. He is a great person and a respectable guy. Even if everything he has done has caused me huge losses, I will not be too deeply disgusted with him. Not to mention that he was angry with you because of him."


    "It doesn''t matter to you and him. The reason why I want to kill you is because you have the power of eight people."


    "Eight Lords Power?"


    Finally got some dry goods, Zhou Yi''s face immediately revealed a smile. Looking at the changes in his look, Taiyi immediately replied.


    "Yes, the Eight Lords. Didn''t you think about this question? Why did the Quartet God surrender to you so directly, even a little hesitation? You know, their loyalty is to the Eight Lords. Not for you. Even if you are the successor of the Eight Lords, they should not have such performance, aren''t they?"


    This question was easily thought of, but I didn''t want to understand. The reaction of the Quartet God is indeed not normal. To say that they are loyal, there is really no reason to be loyal to them. After all, I am not an ancient eight master, this is very certain. But to say that they are doing the play, the possibility is not big. Zhou Yi is not awkward. If the scene of killing and killing can still be a play, then the acting of Sifang Shenjun can almost match the hero of the earth, Steve Rogers. I don��t think that these old antiques can be so powerful.


    Therefore, this must be another reason. And the reason is that Taiyi is obviously very clear. And now he is explaining why this is for Zhou Yi.


    "The so-called eight masters, many people know that they are the masters of the ancient heavens, the supreme eight gods. But few people know what their true body looks like, because even in the ancient times, people who have seen the eight masters There are not many. Inside, the Quartet is one, and your father is one. And I happen to know this answer."


    "It is different from the vast majority of gods that manifest themselves. The eight masters do not have a substantial physical existence. Their image is different from what everyone imagines. If it is for me, they are the Tao, the world. And even the most primitive incarnation of the rules of the universe. But they have their own consciousness, so they can be called the Eight Lords, called God. Not something else. This is why the Red Pines can only seal and not destroy them. The reason for them is because they are indestructible, unless they are destroyed, let the universe return to silence. Otherwise, they cannot be destroyed."


    "So, did they choose to stand on my side for this reason? Because I have the power of eight masters?"


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yi took a look at the so-called Quartet God. At the moment, although they have a quick attitude, they have not made any rebuttal. This means that there is nothing wrong with the words of Taiyi. When he confirmed this, Meng Zhang Shenjun was directly speaking.


    "Yes, because you have the power of the Eight Lords. The Eight Lords have no form, because the general form cannot bear the power of the Eight Lords. They need a strong enough body to accommodate them, and in ancient times, and No such body exists. We think that this kind of body can''t exist, but when we see you, we already feel it. If you want to say it, you are the biggest possibility. As a quadrilateral beast, we can Perceive the powerful divinity contained in your body. It is the power that has faded away from the power of the Eight Lords, and is the most powerful force of your body. If you look at it alone, you are indeed the most qualified person to be the carrier of the eight mains. We think that you are indeed the carrier of the Eight Lords, but now it seems that the facts are not what we imagined."


    Although this is the case, there is not much frustration and sorrow in the tone of Meng Zhang. This is somewhat different from the loyalty he has shown to the Eight Lords. And the gap is enough to make people feel weird. And have not waited for Zhou Yi to ask why they are like this. Meng Zhang has already puzzled him like this.


    "However, even if you are not the carrier of the Eight Lords, it does not matter. You have the power of the Eight Lords. This is enough. The power of the Eight Lords is on you, and you are destined to inherit the mission of the Eight Masters. The Ancient Heaven will certainly become you. The things in your hands, and our loyalty to you is also a matter of reason. There is nothing to say."


    It is true that there is nothing to say, good birds choose to live in wood, Zhou Yi agrees with this truth, so now, he turned his eyes back to Taiyi.


    "So, does this have anything to do with you for me?"

 Chapter 1461： Maliciously spread buildings will pour

    "Of course it matters."


    I don''t know what the mentality is. Taiyi suddenly became excited when answering this question. He waved his hands, his eyes were full of almost morbid madness, and then almost screamed and told.


    "You don''t understand at all, what kind of power you get. Eight masters, and the eight masters of this form. This almost means unlimited possibilities. In ancient times, the eight masters had their own consciousness, even if they were preserved. It is impossible for anyone to usurp their power and authority in such primitive form. But now, when the power of the Eight Lords appears on you in such a way. Everything is different!"


    "The eight masters are now equal to the things of the Lord. They are just gathered on you. It doesn''t mean you have them. If you catch it and use your fire to make it into Jindan, then I have a chance to You have the power to belong to the Eight Lords. At that time, the sky is underground, but I am the only one. No matter who you are, you must listen to my orders. But unfortunately, hateful!"


    Long sighed, Taiyi''s tone was full of unwillingness and hatred. Looking at his explanation, Zhou Yi only felt the strong malice.


    Sure enough, there is really no one who can live for thousands of years. Odin is like this, too, too. Do you think that he is doing this means giving in? Is it complimented? In fact, things are not what you think.


    He said everything, it seems that he wants to confess everything to Zhou Yi. But in fact, he is obviously ill-conceived.


    Because the idea of ??refining Zhou Yi into Jin Dan is not a trivial matter. If he is sincerely surrendered to the surrender, he can sneak up on this and say it to Zhou Yi. But instead of doing this, he chose to publish this secret in front of everyone in the most arrogant way. It is conceivable that anyone who is ambitious in the heart will be tempted by the news he revealed. After all, it is the divine power of the Eight Lords. Everyone who knows the power of the Eight Lords will not be tempted. As long as there are some people who are willing to take action for this, it will be a trouble for Zhou Yi.


    Although he is strong, it does not mean that he can ignore the voyeurs of those who are ambitious. Just like a lion is brave and will be troubled by flies and mosquitoes, he will also be annoyed by these. This is contrary to his initial heart. After all, he came to find the way home, instead of getting into the trouble of these shit.


    So immediately, his eyes showed a dangerous look, and he said directly to Taiyi without any disguise.


    "Do you know what you are doing? Or do you think I will not kill you?"


    "What is the difference between me and death now?" Retorted, the eyes of Taiyi have emerged almost insane indifference and hatred. "Don''t be so greedy and fearful of death. For me, death is not terrible. If I still live for 10,000 years, if I still don''t understand this question, then I am not qualified to do everything today. Death is nothing but silence. A process of extinction, above this, what is more important to me is the achievement that I can achieve. I thought that I will have greater achievements, far more than the same kind, and control all things. But because of you, this Everything is ruined, and there is no possibility of realizing it. It can be said that now, except for a bad life, there is only hatred for you. As long as you can take revenge, what is it? What can''t I do?"


    A very straightforward answer is also the most reluctant to make Zhou Yi feel helpless. When a person is not afraid of death, he can really be fearless. And even if it is the existence of Zhou Yi, there is no better way to deal with such a guy. He could only shake his head and said to him with a very helpless expression.


    "You are right, even if you are not afraid of death, it is natural to do so. If this is the case, then I will ask you the last question. Do you know if there is any way to return to China in this land?"


    "Zhongtu, do you want to go back to China?" Although Taiyi lost his power, he did not lose his mind. So just listen to Zhou Yi and say that he can guess his purpose. In this regard, he immediately sneered. "Is this the means you intend to escape? Or is this your original purpose? But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I can''t tell you anything. Since you are here, don''t want to leave. This world is not very Is it suitable to bury your existence?"


    "That may not be." The same sneer, Zhou Yi has already turned directly. You don''t need him to shoot, the source of this world''s incitement is already a killer for Taiyi. In the current situation of Taiyi B, he is almost impossible to survive under such a terrible force. So naturally, his whole person has turned into a fly ash and annihilated.


    The famous Taiyi rescued Tianzun, and the East China Qinghua Emperor disappeared into this world. His mount, the nine spirits, can only watch, but dare not have the slightest resistance. This is something that no one can imagine or dare to imagine. And since such things have already happened clearly in front of them, they can''t lie to themselves and say that all this is an illusion.


    In any case, Taiyi Tianzun is already dead. For a dead person, except for those close to him, other people will not have much feeling at all. If you want to say yes, then it is only the horror of the power shown by Zhou Yi, and the desire and greed for this power.


    Everything that Taiyi Tianzun said before he died is not ineffective. At the very least, he has aroused the greed of many people. Although most of them are not qualified for this kind of power, they do not hinder their unrealistic fantasies in their hearts.


    This is the nature of man, something that cannot be changed. Even the cultivation is a fairy. And precisely because of this, Zhou Yi can already foresee that his way home in this world will be full of twists and turns. Those ambitious, so greedy idiots, they will do everything possible to delay their own pace.


    And this is really not what he wants to see. He really doesn''t want to spend these precious time with these guys. It��s just that now, he doesn��t have any good way to solve this problem. It can be said that the only thing he can do now is to speed up his own pace as much as possible. Don''t give these people a chance to react.


    Can''t drag on any more. Recognizing this, Zhou Yi has already returned to Selena''s side, those who are in the sky. In the sky, the clouds that represent the catastrophe and destruction are still brewing and rolling. It seems to be always ready to respond to Zhou Yi��s call.


    In the face of such a terrible force threat, many of these so-called Heavenly Soldiers are already fighting in two battles, and there is no such thing as a fight.


    As the lowest level of the power structure of heaven, they are the least qualified to go to the power of Zhou Yi. And they are very aware of this in their own hearts, although there must be a little bit of fantasy in their hearts, but more powerful than fantasy is their reason and self-knowledge.


    It is their greatest desire to keep their lives when they are enemies with such powerful people, compared to the power of unimaginable. It can be said that if it is not because there are military judges such as the four-value Gong Cao on the court, many of them are afraid that they are desperate to flee.


    Even the four-valued singer, who has already been ranked in the heavenly court, is actually in a similar mood to them.


    The power of the Eight Lords is destined to be the only top talents who are qualified to go to the plot and calculate. The small people like them, even if they are plunged in, are just a cannon fodder. There is only one small life, and there is no need to be left in this unrealistic ambition. Therefore, they also want to stay far away, so as to avoid this maelstrom that may sweep the entire heaven.


    This kind of mindful person occupies the vast majority of the entire Heavenly Soldiers. And it is precisely because they are almost like this kind of mind, so the original Tianting camp is also somewhat impetuous. This is what the discerning eye can see, and Zhou Yi is no exception. So now, he will speak out to these Heavenly Soldiers.


    "I don''t want to kill innocents, but I don''t want to be stopped by people all the time. So, I will give you a last chance, leave here, I will never be involved. Otherwise, I will let you go, you are above your head. The sacred punishments on the heavens may not necessarily let you go. Think carefully, it is not worthwhile to kill the smoke for the unnecessary existence. It is death and life, and it is between you!"


    This is forcing them to make their statements. Looking at the robbery clouds in the sky, they think of the power of horror before. No one dares to take these words as a deaf ear.


    Almost immediately, there were a few small soldiers who put down their own sky net ropes, and lost their helmets and abandoned them to run under the clouds. And with the first one, there is a second one, and like a domino, the whole body is moved. In an instant, most of the Heavenly Soldiers have escaped without a trace.


    Looking at this situation, everyone��s mind has come up with the idea that the general trend has gone.


    It is true that these escaped Heavenly Soldiers are not what they are. In the face of top-level combat power, they can only be regarded as some cannon fodder. However, they are, after all, the lowest and most important layer of the heavenly structure. The pedestal is not stable, can the building still tilt?


    Many of the gods and gods have already realized this, so they just sighed and let go.


    The dignity of heaven is at this moment, and it disappears. And everyone knows that it��s time to change!

 Chapter 1462： Rape, villain, loyalty

    Thirty-three heavens, Ling Xiaobao Temple, at this moment is already the mountain rain is coming to the wind.


    Almost all the gods who have peeked at the changes of the matter have already discovered this problem. That is, today''s heaven is already at a critical juncture, and it is a little careless. I am afraid that everything will be subverted.


    This is not a good thing for them, but it is not necessarily a bad thing. Because from the attitude of that person, as long as they do not bear the stubborn resistance and want to die with this heaven, then the hopes of their survival are still great. The most is the most, but it is to throw away the top hat of the heavenly court. Although this price is not small, it is already a very good result compared with the situation in which Tianting was contending and killed and killed.


    And it is said that they may not lose everything today. After all, even if the above-mentioned throne is replaced by a person, he also needs manpower to maintain the stability of today''s world. As long as there are a few people around him, it is certainly impossible for them to control the heavens only by those people. In this case, these old ministers are the best choice.


    It can be said that as long as they are smart enough to stand up as early as possible, then maybe there will not be any loss, but they will be greatly saved. And this is a rare good thing for the heavenly court that has always been a stagnant water.


    This is not a person''s idea, but a lot of people''s ideas. From this we can see that the so-called gods may not be so high. They are also human beings after all, and there is also the existence of desire. The reason why people feel that they are different from the rest of the world. Most of them are because their desires and the desires of the world are completely different.


    For the vast majority of people in the world who are rushing for survival, what they want. However, it is full of warmth and satisfying other desires. As a god, even the lowest gods will never worry about this kind of trivial matter. They have long since got rid of the material needs, and even if they are old and sick, they will naturally envy those who are still struggling for material needs and think that they are detached. But in terms of spiritual needs, everyone is actually the same.


    For example, the kind of power is what they are pursuing.


    Where did the swindlers in the heavens come from, and from the Buddha Gate, the Daomen, and even the Jade Emperor? Not all of them are powers. If the gods and buddhas, the Buddha of the heavens can be as hopeless as people think, and the four worlds are empty, and things will not change to the point of today.


    What do the immortals in the heavens think? The Jade Emperor sitting on the throne of the Emperor is very clear. After all, he is Jade Emperor, the most high-powered guy in the entire heavenly court, and the one with the heaviest desire for power. For the sake of power, he can tirelessly plot the plot for two thousand years. If he can''t even wear such a small trick, he can''t sit still in this position. It is also because of seeing through these, he is angry and upset.


    The anger is because of the betrayal of these people. From the movements of Tian Bing Tian, ??he already understood this point, that is, he completely lost the reliance on force, and the whole person would have to face the most terrible threat as if he had been smeared.


    This is something he has never thought of for more than two thousand years, and it is something he never dared to think about. As the Jade Emperor, he has always believed that he is high and he is destined to return. There must be a group of stars and guards, you can sit back and relax. However, when all this today really appeared in front of his eyes, he discovered that it was a ridiculous mourning.


    What gods provide for peace, peace of mind. When I encountered something, this group of guys ran faster than the beast. One of the loyal and loyal loyalists did not see, and the purpose was full of these aunts and flattering generations.


    So how can he not be angry? Again, when he thinks about his failure, how can he not be afraid?


    However, although I was furious, I felt awkward. However, after all, the Jade Emperor was the Jade Emperor. He quickly set his mind and spurred Yu Yong��s pat on the jade case and asked him loudly.


    "Let''s relax, it''s just a slap in the air. You can be able to give me advice and plan to give me the devil''s outside road."


    When he said this, the church suddenly felt silent. It is reasonable to say that the enemy has not yet hit the Temple of Ling Xiao Bao, he is still the Jade Emperor, the heavenly supreme, with the supremacy of the gods. Even if it is the kind of abacus in the heart, with these identities, someone should advise him.


    It is like a dynasty on earth. Even if it is the end of the dead, the day of the country. There are still loyalists who can stand up and die in the country. But at this moment, his treatment is not as good as those of the end of the world.


    The unreasonable aftermath is reflected in this time. Even the people under your hands do not admit that you can qualify for this position today. How can you expect them to sell for your power in this position?


    The cold field is affirmative, but the reaction of such a cold field is really to allow the Jade Emperor to accept. So at this time, he almost angered and roared against the gods below.


    "Indiscriminate thieves, chaotic thieves! On weekdays, you have a good mouth to say, what dare to die for the widows, what the liver and brain are doing." It turns out that you are just a false aunt''s words. Why, you all want to watch The widows are so down, and then let the guy sit in this position? Or, you have already started to play the abacus, is it necessary to tie the widows together and send them to the person to ask for help? Ah! Speak. Answer Widowed!"


    "The minister is afraid, the minister does not dare, and he is angry!"


    The gods on the heavenly courts bowed their heads and said that they did not dare. But from their eyes and the disdain on their lips, they are not such an idea at all.


    In their view, the Jade Emperor did nothing but dying. For them, the Jade Emperor is already a dead person, so who will argue with such people. And let him be a fortune for a while, wait until the end, all the things are not yet to return?


    This is also the reason why the gods worshipped the head. They would rather be useless at this time than to be entangled with the big loser at the last moment. It is precisely because of the performance of these people that the heart of the Jade Emperor suddenly gave birth to a sadness.


    The feeling of being abandoned can be uncomfortable, especially in this case, given up by his subordinates, it is a naked, unforgettable betrayal. It can be said that Rao is Jade Emperor has long been prepared psychologically, but also a stature is not stable, almost sat down.


    However, not everyone is like these people, waiting to see him perish. For example, now, there is a god, standing out with a head.


    "Your Majesty, the old minister has a plan. Can protect the innocent!"


    This standing out of the fairy white hair, white hair, look kindly. It is really a celestial patrol ambassador, too white gold star is also. He has no right and no job, but because of the trust of Jade Emperor, he can have a position in the Temple of Lingxiao. As far as the heavenly courts are concerned, this is just an aunt''s flattering generation. Even the Jade Emperor himself never considered Taibai Venus as a great character. Despite his trust, he never promised a big deal to Taibai Venus. This proves his attitude.


    At the moment, even if it is only a white gold star as a jester, he is like a life-saving straw, and asked him quickly.


    "Ai Qing has a good idea, can help me get this enemy?"


    "Don��t dare to say that you can take it, but you should be able to protect you from innocence."


    Although it can be seen that the Jade Emperor is the end of the road, but the Platinum and other gods are different. Because he can be regarded as a jade emperor pulled out.


    Since the beginning of Cheng Xian, he has always been ignorant of nothing because of his lack of ability. That is to say, the Jade Emperor appreciates his talents and left him as a messenger. He can have such a place in today''s heaven. Although this status is not high, it is enough to make him grateful to the Jade Emperor.


    Although he is too big a golden star, although he is not a big man, it will not be a wolf-hearted guy. It is like this. Even if it is clear that the Jade Emperor is already at a loss, it is difficult to have any chance of a turnaround. He is still willing to try it so much, so that he can report the grace of this encounter. So now, he immediately said to the Jade Emperor.


    "Please ask the Jade Emperor to play, and Rong Laochen invites Erlang Zhenjun to the temple. I want to come to Erlang Zhenjun''s ability, and the relationship between His Majesty and Erlang Zhenjun. Before the enemy hit the door, the heavens could not make any trouble!"


    As he said, the surrounding area is a dull one. Because the discerning person can see it, who is it against this. So immediately, the gods in the temple are already quietly glaring at the Taijin Venus. And listening to his words, the face of the Jade Emperor is showing a difficult color.


    "The heroic Zhao Hui Xian Sheng Renyou Wang Xianglai listened to the tone and did not listen to the announcement. Even if I spoke, he may not be willing to come."


    "This time is different from the past, kneel down." Interrupted the Jade Emperor in one breath, Taibai Venus showed a decisive and determined decision at this time. "In the past, you didn''t talk to Erlang Zhenjun. With Erlang Zhenjun''s arrogance and arrogance, it is naturally impossible to bow down to your knees. But now is the time of crisis, as long as you are the first to admit your mistakes, you want to come to the blood, and Erlang The true nature of Zhenjun is not likely to sit down and look down on his knees. So, in the end, how can he still see how his decision is made. In the opinion of the old minister, his Majesty is still a good one."


    "Okay, just do what you said." Jade Emperor nodded as soon as he gritted his teeth. But at the same time, he is also worried. "But even if there is Erlang, it may not be the enemy. Is there any other tricks?"


    "This is nature. This is where the duties of the veteran are, and naturally it is necessary to protect the next week."


    Too white to raise his hand and an arch, at this moment, it is actually a very different style, look forward to the style and look. Looking at such an old minister, Jade Emperor couldn��t help but feel sad. Really, the truth is difficult to see.

 Chapter 1462： Taibai Shentong is the old man

    The heart of the Jade Emperor is very touched by the Taibai Venus. Because it was not until this time that he knew who was loyal to himself in the entire heaven.


    However, he knows it is too late. This will not restore his past injustice to Taibai Venus, nor can he improve his current situation. He should still be afraid of fear, helpless and helpless. Even if the Platinum is too convinced, his heart is really difficult to have some confidence.


    "Ai Qing may elaborate on what you are going to do. In this case, the widows can feel a little bit guilty."


    Although this is a bit discouraged, but how much is related to his own life, so the Jade Emperor is still correct. When I heard the words of Jade Emperor, there was no reaction from Taibaijinxing, but those gods could not help but show ridicule on their faces.


    The Jade Emperor is always like this. Seeing the small profits and leaving the righteousness, he will succumb to the big things. Greed and fear of death, there is no such thing as the supreme power of the king. For more than two thousand years, apart from playing tricks and tricks, I have never done anything right. There are more than one emperor who has not been well-positioned in the ancient times. Why is it that he is sitting here in an unstable position? It is not because of his kind of pickling method that makes people look cold and cold, and it is difficult to be convinced.


    Even the courage to let go of this kind of crisis is not enough. He can only say a word to live in such a field.


    For the performance of Jade Emperor, although Taibai Jinxing has some disappointment, it is also used to it. So now, he will go out and worship, and then the words say awkwardly.


    "Returning to the next. The veteran''s plan is very simple, that is, taking advantage of that person who has not yet hit the Lingxiao Temple, first step by step to bring the Taishang Laojun and the Western Heaven Buddha to come over. These two supernatural powers are nowadays. The two ancestors of Buddhism and Taoism. If you can bring in the two, if you want to come to that person, it will be a big skill, and you may not be able to take it down. If the person is willing to sell Laojun and the Buddha, then there may be There is room for turning."


    "What? You want to talk to that person?"


    Upon hearing this, the face of the Jade Emperor suddenly changed, and then the eyebrows and beards were immediately entangled. Even now, at this time, he has never thought about the words and things. And the reason why this is so, probably that is the only one of his only imperial powers.


    There is no day in the world. With such a guy, he can''t be at ease. However, no matter what he thinks, he can only choose to give in the face of cruel reality. So after a sudden change in his face, he finally made up his mind and said.


    "Whether, since Ai Qing, you have such a grasp, then I will only be able to get rid of it. This is the command of heaven, and you will use it to convince the Western Heaven Buddha, too old Laojun. Tell them, as long as they can help the widows Avoid this robbery, but there is no answer."


    I found a copy of the book and stamped the Jade Emperor''s Seal. The Jade Emperor handed it to the hands of Taibai Jinxing. This shows his great trust in the Taibai Venus, but also shows his incompetence. Undoubtedly, this signature will definitely be a contract of humiliation and humiliation, but at this time, in addition to this, he has no other choice.


    Everything is already being asked by the white gold star. The Taibai Jinxing also did not live up to the expectations of the Jade Emperor. Almost at the fastest time, he was already calling Erlang Zhenjun, and he was still on the way to Taishang Laojun��s Da Chitian Taiqing. Go flying.


    As the ambassador of Jade Emperor. Too white gold star shoulder can not pick, the hand can not mention. In addition to health spells, there is no other powerful skill. It can be said that he is the weakest chicken in the civil and military officials of Tianting. But that doesn''t mean he can''t do anything. One thing, he can definitely be regarded as a heavenly leader. And this is his dawn.


    The Taibai is the star of the Qiming, the first starlight that changes in the heavens and the earth. As the star of the stars, the Taibai Venus only needs to savour a little, and you can get the fastest dawn in the world. It is basic to visit the Kunlun Mountains. It is his true ability to travel between the three realms in a thousand miles.


    However, the white gold star has always been a gentle temper, even if there is a one-on-one light between the heavens and the earth, it has never been obvious. It''s like an engine with a seventy-two cylinder, but with the skin of an old scooter. He doesn''t have to show such a hand. The average person really doesn''t know that he has this skill.


    Of course, now is not the time for him to hide. Therefore, under the glory of the light, he has already arrived at the big red sky at the fastest speed, and he is in front of the palace.


    The Pocket Palace is a palace built by Tian Ting to Laojun. This can be seen from its name.


    The rate is Sanskrit, and joy is always enough. In Buddhism, the sky is the place where the Buddha was born. The Jade Emperor built a pocket for the Laojun. On the surface, it shows that the heavens and the Buddhas are the same, and they can be inclusive. In fact, it is inevitable that there is nausea too old to mean. After all, let the Taoist priests sit in the palace named after the Buddha Buddha, as long as it is easy for individuals to think about the past.


    However, Laojun has a good temper and does not think that he is embarrassed. Sanqing incarnation put one here, even if it is an account for Tianting. As for where Laojun himself is, very few people in this world know. The arrival of Taibai Jinxing, in fact, is to find the incarnation of Laojun.


    Eight-story clothes, apricot yellow flag, purple gold furnace in the fire. Sitting high in the big red sky, when this incarnation of Laojun is all right, he likes to lick some of the lead-smelting mercury, and the things like the fire and the fire. Because of the talent, even if he is only an incarnation, it is also the direct play to the highest level.


    A nine-turn Jindan of Taishang Laojun can make the mortal directly fade away from the mortal body and achieve the immortal body. This is the great ability that can not be found in the Buddha of Heaven. Even the gods and gods in other gods can only blink. Of course, the nine-turn Jindan is not so good. Even if you are too old, you should always stare at the stove to prevent occasional losses.


    So in general, the metropolis that you see when you go to the Palace of Passage is such a scene. As far as normal people are concerned, they do not have the courage to interrupt Laojun''s alchemy.


    In any case, Laojun is the Taoist ancestor, one of the biggest magicians in the world. Although Laojun has always been inactive and speaks very well, this does not mean that you can casually lick his tiger''s beard. Even if Laojun has nothing to say, Laojun��s disciples will not let you go. In the light of the power of today''s Daomen, once they are remembered, they will have to be smashed.


    Taibai Venus has always been a wonderful person to know the current affairs. Whenever he should do something, he has always been clear. Like breaking the old man''s alchemy, he never did it, and he would never do it. However, unlike today, he himself will come with his mission. It is naturally impossible to be as exquisite as usual, so immediately, he does not care if Laojun alchemy is busy, and he is right in front of him.


    "Taibai Jinxing has worshipped Laojun, in the name of the Jade Emperor, and has something to do with Laojun!"


    Too white gold stars do not speak, but once they speak, they immediately scare the two boys who are waiting around Laojun. You know, Taibaijinxing is not the first time to go to the palace. In the past, he has been very interesting and never made any moves. This is also why the boy will let him come in safely, because they don''t think that the little white gold star will do anything stupid.


    But this time, they are obviously wrong. When Taibai Venus spoke of the words regardless of the occasion, they just wanted to stop it and it was too late. This leaves them no other way than uneasiness. And it��s just a matter of time in their hearts. Taishang Laojun, who was sitting on the gimbal, was already under the fire, raised his eyelids, and then said to the white gold star.


    "Why is Venus, the old road is already known. But the destiny is hard to break, the old road can''t do anything, so please ask where Venus comes from, go back."


    There are five techniques in the Taoist Temple.


    The mountain is the technique of taking bait, Danfa, Xuandian, boxing and spells. It is the root of Daomen, and the authenticity of Xuanmen. The people of Daomen can cultivate into gods, relying on the technique of this mountain gate.


    The doctor is the acupuncture of prescription medicine, and the technique of massage and healing is the way of life and life. Whether it is the people of the world, or the life-long life, it is based on this method.


    As for the last life, the three doors can be collectively called the method of metaphysics. The corresponding is the method of counting numbers and the method of divination. Those who repair this way often know how to avoid evil and avoid sin. It is also the only way to save lives.


    Laojun is the master of the Taoist temple. This five-door technique is naturally proficient. Especially in the case of Buddhism, it is even more powerful to the point where no one can. If you count, you can calculate the cause and effect, and the ins and outs. A thought in the heart is to clarify the interests and avoid the law.


    It can be said that Taibaijinxing just has a mouth, and he has an understanding of everything in his heart. It is precisely because of this understanding that he has not been too white to say one or two, it has been unceremoniously refused.


    Laojun is not good at fighting, nor is he willing to fight with people. He does not think that it is a good thing to mix himself into this big event. After all, the price of Jade Emperor is so large that it is no match for the scourge that the Eight Lords can bring. Therefore, instead of being trapped in it, it is better to be clean and neat.


    To benefit from the disadvantages, this magical method of Taoism is reflected in Laojun. Looking at his reaction, the white heart could not help but be amazed. He knows that the final result is probably too much. However, even so, he is not willing to accept his fate.


    The mission is in the body, not the time when he can accept his life. So immediately, he gave up courage and said to Laojun.


    "Then please ask Laojun to help me."

 Chapter 1464： Four magic weapons to climb the Lingshan

    Detected piracy! Taibai Jinxing is a good person, and this is recognized throughout the heavens.


    Whether you are the Tota King, the prominent presence of the Quartet God, or those who bowed down and greeted, the coaches who are on duty, even those who are raised in the fairy house, will say a big when talking about this old man. Thumb, then praise the last sentence, really good people too.


    This kind person is not blowing, but the white gold star is like a day, and it is really doing it. We must know that since the Jade Emperor called the Heavenly Court, the entire heavenly court is pursuing a set of severe punishment.


    The high-ranking officials who are able to go to the upper hall of the Lingbao Hall, a little bit of misbehavior, misbehavior, can be picked up by the Jade Emperor, and there are a few fines, and more punishments. And like those little soldiers who are not famous, the guards of the palace are even more miserable.


    What is the whiplash is already the lightest punishment. A little more serious is the thunder fire roasting, flying swords and other kinds of torture. One more thing to do is to take a walk on the Sendai stage, completely smash the body of the immortal that you have not easily repaired, and then directly drop it into the reincarnation. The third division of a monkey is one of the best examples. Originally the general of the roller blinds around the Jade Emperor, it is considered to be the leader of the bodyguard. Just because it broke the bowl of drinking that Jade Emperor loved, it was immediately a murder.


    Seeing that he was going to take a trip on the Sendai, that is, the barefoot big fairy and the Taibai Venus jointly called for the Jade Emperor to open the side and let him go. But even then, when the sword was worn by the sword at noon, he could not escape.


    Even the guards around me can feel so sullen, and the warmth of the heavens can be seen. And why do you want to take this and Taibaijinxing? That is because, when the Jade Emperor is angry and wants to increase the punishment, it is the old man who stands up and talks about it to let the Jade Emperor open.


    I can''t say that everything goes well, but after thousands of years have passed, he has saved hundreds of thousands of people. And as long as it is a person, who is not a friend? Even the characters who are too detached from Laojun are not immune. Although the Jade Emperor did not have the ability to treat him, but it is not a problem for his disciples and grandchildren who are in the heavens. One or two times will be counted, but seven or eight times and ten times, even if Laojun is too inactive, it is also necessary to owe a lot of human feelings.


    The old saying goes well, the human debt, the most difficult to return. I owe so many people, even if it is too old, it is not good to be cold-faced. So after he hesitated a little, he raised his eyelids and asked slowly.


    "Let''s say, you want me to help you. I said in advance, I will not push my disciples and my grandchildren to death. If you want to find someone to be a pioneer, I will not agree."


    "No. I will not drag the people into the dead road casually." Closed his eyes and shook his head. Taibai Jinxing stared at Taishang Laojun. "Also ask Laojun to use three magic weapons to use with me."


    "Which three?"


    "Purple gold gourd, vajra. There is also the same apricot yellow flag of Laojun."


    Zijin gourd and vajra are the treasures that have appeared in the Westward Journey. The former can capture the soul of the soul, as long as it should be heard, it will be collected into the gourd immediately, and will be turned into a pus by the turbidity of the gourd in one and three moments, and the soul will be destroyed. And King Kong is the treasure that Laojun used to teach the evil spirits. This material is made of smelting steel. It is used by Laojun to restore the aura, to improve the spirit, to change the water, not to invade, but to take things. It is a time-honored weapon.


    It can be said that only these two treasures are in hand, and the world can go wherever. Even the gods of the sky, Buddha Bodhisattva, have to speak a little politely. Not to mention, there is also an apricot yellow flag.


    This apricot yellow flag is a must-have for Laojun''s alchemy, and it is also a kind of treasure created by Laojun''s incarnation. Although it is the home of alchemy, the power is not small at all. This treasure flag can call three sacred fires, and the sky is really water. Arranged eight times, the adjustment is away. Whether you are a **** of Da Luo, or a Buddha Buddha. Just fall into the picture, within a moment and a moment, it will be turned into ashes. The power of the single argument is that the Taiji Tianzun��s Jiulong Shenhuo is too late.


    If such a baby falls into the hands of the unscrupulous, it is that 100,000 soldiers will not be able to live. So I haven''t waited for Laojun to talk, and the boy next to him is already screaming.


    "Too white old, you don''t know anything. What is the apricot yellow flag? Do you have no base in your heart? If my grandfather handed over the things to you, what happened? Are you responsible or my lord responsible? ��


    "Children, shut up." Dao Tong is still indignant, but Laojun has already opened his mouth and stopped him. Then, when he glanced at his eyes, he looked at the white gold star that did not change his color. After a long while, he said. "Venus, you know, if I lend these three treasures to you, then the friendship between you and me can be written off. At that time, whether you are dead or alive, the old road will not intervene again. On the contrary, if you leave empty-handed now, then in the end, even if it is turned upside down, the old road can protect you. So, do you want to think twice?"


    "Thank you for your kindness. But I am full of the Jade Emperor. As the saying goes, the sorcerer died for the confidant. The old way I lived for thousands of years, and finally has a day of such generosity. If it is greedy, fear of death, abandon the Lord. Regardless of it, even if you can survive, there is not much taste."


    The words of Taibai Jinxing made Laojun silent, and there was only one sentence left in the words of persuasion.


    "The Jade Emperor is not the Lord. He is not worthy of going to die for him."


    "But he has the right to know me, this is enough. Laojun, you are also a spring and autumn person, you should also know the story of the Spring and Autumn Day. People are alive, sometimes they can put life and death away for such a thing, this It��s not a good thing.��


    Too white gold star is very open. It can be said that the number of gods in the sky may not be able to find a few that can be seen by him. After all, asking for immortality is what it is, not for immortality. And if it''s like the Platinum, it will take a few moments for a little bit of affection.


    Although he does not agree with this choice of Platinum, it is his determination, even if Laojun has no qualification to question him. So he could only sigh and sigh, and closed his eyes and said.


    "Children, go take my purple cucurbit. Also, take one of my sable dresses."


    Zi Yan Xian Yi, this is a kind of treasure to protect your body. It is made up of Chaoyang purple gas, which can open up the evil spirits and shock the demons. The Taijun Laojun is especially uncommon. After turning into a gossip in the Eight Diagrams Purple Gold Furnace, it can drive the Sancha Shenhuo and refine all evil spirits. And he took this treasure to the white, and the meaning is very obvious. That is to use this baby to keep his life. However, he also knows that it is too dangerous to act too white, so when he handed this baby to him, he could only say a long-awaited warning.


    "The sable sable can keep you alive and let you spend a dead slay. But this time only. After this rob, you should consider it carefully. If you die, you can only see you. Your choice. The old road can help you, and it��s only here."


    When he said this, he had already won the vajra in his hand, and placed it in the hands of Taibai Jinxing along with the apricot yellow flag. Then, the whole person has turned around without looking at him again, just like the mortal old man.


    Taibai knows that this is the meaning of the guest, and understands that Laojun is already benevolent to him at this moment. Therefore, he can only smile a bit, and the first visit will take the light away from the palace. Just after he had just left, Taishang Laojun had already opened his eyes and said to the Daotong around him.


    "Children, take the old lady out, and then you go out with me."


    "But the master, the golden dragon of the gossip furnace is still refining? If no one cares, this furnace is not to be scrapped?"


    "It��s just a golden dragon, it��s not abolished. But if you stay here, then there are some things that can be difficult to do. Let��s go, let��s go. Hugh to say more!��


    The big red sky is a muffled sound, and the rate palace is already tightly closed. And all this, Taibaijinxing does not know, because at this moment, he is already embarking on another world, the West Tianling Mountain.


    To say that this western Tianling Mountain is not a small world to which the heavens themselves are attached. It is the same as the thirty-three heavens, but in essence it belongs to another temple.


    It comes from India, and more strictly speaking, from the world where the Indian gods are located. And why it is mixed with today''s heavens, this is actually a lot of hidden things can be said.


    If the Indian gods use a word to describe it, it is chaos. Although in the main body, the Indian gods are dominated by the three gods of Shiva, Brahma, and Vishnu. But in fact, there are a large number of pagan gods in the entire realm. For example, the Jain religion of the twenty-four ancestors, the ancient Christianity brought in by the Romans, the martyrdom of the good and evil dual gods, and the Islam and Sikh religions that believe in God and the true God.


    Although Buddhism is also a product of the Indian gods, to be honest, he does not occupy any advantage in such a chaotic Indian god. Don''t look at the story of the Buddhist story, which is to surrender six times and to step on the emperor''s release. In fact, they are just a group of losers. They are rushed to go their own way. They are far away from their homeland and enter the Central Plains to develop the present-day Zen Buddhism.


    In the past, Buddhism had three horizontal Buddhas. In addition to Sakyamuni, there are also Sakyamuni''s teaching staff who used to burn the Buddha and symbolize the future of Maitreya. Amitabha, who leads the world of bliss in the West, is the pharmacist Buddha in charge of the Oriental Glass World. This is the five major teachings of Buddhism, and the supremacy of Buddhism. However, today, who is left in the facade of Buddhism.


    Except for one who does not know whether it is Sakyamuni or Amitabha. There are only Guanyin Bodhisattva and the Dizang Bodhisattva. Although Maitreya is there, there is almost no day when he became a ancestors. From this, we can see that the so-called West Heaven Buddha Gate has encountered something.


    West Tianling Mountain is the last piece of Buddhism. And now the white platinum star has already stepped into this territory.

 Chapter 1465： If you come to the Buddha, the truth of Buddhism

    Net West, also known as the West Heaven Bliss World. It is the pure land of Buddhism made by Amitabha. Buddhism often said that the Pudu sentient beings went to the West Heavenly Bliss, and said that they were extradited to the Buddha Kingdom of the Western Heavenly Buddha.


    In the entire Buddhist temple, the status of Amitabha can be said to be extraordinary. Although Buddhism was founded by Sakyamuni Buddha, the entire Buddhism is not a saying of the Buddha of this customary name, Gautama Siddhartha. Amitabha occupies one of the three Buddhas of the Transverse Three. As far as status and qualifications are concerned, it is no longer under Sakyamuni Buddha.


    What''s interesting is that there is also a pharmacist Buddha in Hengsan. The pharmacist''s status and popularity are not as good as the other two of the three Buddhas. It is even said that even the founder of Buddhism, Sakyamuni, fell behind Amitabha in some respects.


    For example, the world often recites Amitabha and Amitabha, but no one has ever recited Sakyamuni Buddha or the pharmacist Guangwang Buddha. For another example, everyone wants to enter the western world of bliss, but no one has ever said that they want to enter the central mother-in-law world hosted by Sakyamuni.


    Although in terms of Buddhism, the central mother-in-law is a sin of all beings, and must endure all kinds of troubles and sufferings. The Western Paradise is a pure land, a perfect world of solemnity, purity and equality. As the case should be, the latter should be more desirable. But in any case, Sakyamuni Buddha is weaker than Amitabha in this respect. And the unreasonable ones are like you have worked hard to create a company, but the result is that your partner is as ridiculous as the head office.


    This is not the strangest place, and the strangest doubts still appear in the Journey to the West.


    As we all know, the end point in the story of the Journey to the West is the Western Lei Ling Temple. Xitian, naturally refers to the world of Xitian bliss, which is the Buddha''s country of Amitabha. But Lingshan is not the site of Amitabha. Because Lingshan��s real name is Lingbi Mountain, it is the place where Sakyamuni Buddha is teaching the Fa. Even if it really exists, it should be in the world of mother-in-law, not in the world of celestial bliss.


    In addition, the doubts of Lifomen in the Westward Journey are also the ultimate goal of the Journey to the West.


    The Mahayana Buddhism has always been the Dharma of the Amitabha Buddha who pays attention to the living beings. The singularity of the Dharma is a self-cultivation, and it is a method of practicing self-cultivation, ruining wisdom, and finally being greatly relieved and comfortable. It is a method of accomplishing positive results through practice. The Mahayana Buddhism is different, and the Mahayana Buddhism is about people. They believe that by virtue of Buddhism, by Bodhisattva, it is possible to make others see and be clear and achieve positive results. For example, the so-called laying down of the butcher''s knife to become a Buddha is the idea of ??the Mahayana Buddha.


    Regardless of the quality of these two Dharma, it is only possible to see the so-called Mahayana Buddhism in the West, and the weight of Amitabha in the entire Westward Journey. As everyone knows, there is only one Buddha in the Westward Journey, and that is what it is. Many people regard it as Sakyamuni Buddha. This is actually a prejudice after the cloud.


    For example, the Sanskrit is Dodo Agato. It means nowhere to go, nowhere to go, so the name is like. This title is not a single Buddha, but a kind of honor for the mighty. Therefore, the coming of the Journey to the West does not necessarily refer to Sakyamuni. He may also refer to Amitabha or even the future Maitreya Buddha.


    From the known indications, the so-called Ruyi is more likely to be the Lord of the Western Heavenly Bliss World, not the Sakyamuni Buddha that people have always thought. This point is whether it is from the perspective of the existence of the Western Heavenly Bliss World or the perspective of the Mahayana Buddhism. And if you don''t believe it, there is actually another evidence.


    The Buddha of Hengsan, there are two ribbed Buddhas around each Buddha. From the perspective of the Westward Journey, there is only one of the most conspicuous Bodhisattvas in the whole story, that is, Guanyin. Interestingly, Sakyamuni''s ribbed Buddha is not Guanyin. His ribs are Manjusri and Samantabhadra. Guanyin is the rib of Amitabha.


    Guanyin is not a free time. Her magical powers are not under the Buddha. The reason why she did not become a Buddha is entirely because the ambition is untested. Such a person exists, if it is not the boss of the head, anyone is driving her to stay. Looking at her active performance in the Westward Journey, the identity of the present is actually obvious.


    Of course, if you calculate this, the entire Buddhist temple will probably be chaotic. But in fact, carefully check the comparison, you will find that this is the real Buddha.


    It was affirmation that Buddhism, born in the fifth century BC, was created by Sakyamuni. But Shakyamuni may not be the Lord of ZTE in Buddhism.


    He went from martyrdom to meditation, and then became enlightened. In the end, I got great wisdom, great detachment, and became a Buddha. This can be said to lay the foundation for the prosperity of Buddhism and to develop a path. However, this does not mean that he can directly let the entire Buddhist temple flourish to the point of later.


    The grassroots of any force began with the grass-roots team, and Buddhism was no exception. It is only the Buddha of the grass-roots team that wants to prosper, and it must face tremendous pressure. This pressure is nothing else, it is the Brahminist forces that dominated India. With the power of Buddhism, even if there is a Sakyamuni Buddha who lives in the world, it is impossible to be the opponent of the three kings of Brahmanism. Do not say anything else, it is estimated that Shiva is enough for him to suffer.


    From the Buddhist texts, we certainly cannot see the decline of Buddhism in the past. But from the historical allusions, we can see a little clue.


    First, Devadado rebelled. The cousin of Sakyamuni was the leader of the original Buddhism. His rebellious division was bound to have an influence on Buddhism. Then, the two sages went out. The fact that Sheriff died of the actual leader of the Buddhist Faculty and the fact that Damu was killed by Brahmin was almost inevitable, and the development of Buddhism was in a state of worsening.


    Finally, the demise of the Sakyamuni is a fatal blow to Buddhism.


    After a lot of blows, even the Say��daw, such as Sakyamuni, can''t stand it. According to history, Sakyamuni��s death in the corpse was turned into a relic, and refining became a relic.


    Buddha bone relic, this is something that really exists. And this alone is enough to prove that the so-called Sakyamuni Buddha has long since ceased to exist. It doesn''t kill, it''s just talking about it. In the face of cruel reality and war, even a character like him is almost inevitable to destroy.


    Only the founder of him is gone, and Amitabha, one of the three Buddhas of the Third World, is qualified to become the sole master of the entire Buddhist temple.


    There is only one Buddha, and that is the Amitabha. And Amitabha brought the West Heaven Buddha Kingdom and the land of Lingshan into the heavens. In fact, it has already explained how the entire Buddhism suffered in the end.


    The Buddha of the Third World is only one of them. The only buddhist Buddha is Guanyin, Manjusri and Samantabhadra. Together with the descendants of the Tibetan Bodhisattva and Maitreya Buddha. There are actually a few of the great supernaturals in the entire Buddhism. Others, what eight hundred arhats, four kings, eight people and the like are still alive, but they are not the mainstay of the entire Buddhist temple.


    It is the true mainstay of Buddhism that proves the Buddha''s fruit position and the future of the entire Buddhism. However, in the war of God, it has been defeated, and it is not easy to merge with the Buddha of Heaven to get those who can prove the Buddha''s fruit. Talents are scarce everywhere. Even if it was changed to a land boundary, it came to the more inclusive Middle-earth preaching. Buddhism is also facing severe competitive pressures.


    However, Amitabha is the Lord of Buddhism Zhongxing. Unlike Sakyamuni''s tolerant attitude, this Buddha''s behavior has always been overbearing, and the means are also very. This is inconsistent with the Buddha''s detachment and compassion, but it is undeniable that such a means is indeed necessary for the revitalization of the Buddha.


    Buddhism can develop into the scale of today in Middle-earth, and it is said that Amitabha is indispensable. But as the heavens fell into the depths of the void, the development of Buddhism was inevitably caught in the bottleneck.


    Middle-earth Shenzhou is still there, and Tianting and Daomen can still endure the expansion and development of Buddhism. After all, there is enough food in the plate, and it is not a big deal to have more chopsticks. But when the Middle Kingdom is out of control of the heavens, things will become different. Even if your own stomach is not filled, how can you still let the foreign guests eat the slam?


    So after that, the development of Buddhism was limited. Even if they said that they colluded with Tianting Jade Emperor and joined forces against the door, the result was not much better.


    After all, the Jade Emperor is not a fool. He couldn''t do the stupid things that just came out of the tiger''s mouth and into the wolf. At the same time of cooperation, they also gave Buddhism a slap in the face, making them difficult. This is not a problem for him who habitually uses intrigues.


    But now, he is already unable to do so. Because he wrote such a curse, he apparently intends to use the restriction to release this condition in exchange for the support of the Buddha.


    Under this condition, Buddhism will certainly not be seen. The only question is what kind of conditions he should offer in order to get the biggest support from Buddhism. And this is the biggest problem facing Taibaijinxing. He came here and explained that he has a certain base on how to solve this problem.


    Things are artificial. He has already made up his determination, and he certainly cannot be stagnant at this time because of scruples. So immediately, he shouted in the direction of Lingshan Mountain Gate.


    "The heavenly messenger Taibai Jinxing asks to see the Buddha, and also hopes to protect the Buddha and the Buddha. It is said that the Jade Emperor has something to do with the Buddha!"

 Chapter 1466： Buddhisms general messenger talks

    The name of the Jade Emperor is still loud in the entire Buddhist temple. Although like most Daomen Daxians, these great Buddhist gods do not necessarily have a glance at the Jade Emperor, but in any case, this is the big gold lord of their Buddhism, the basic respect they still have. .


    So immediately, the Lingshan, which was shrouded in the clouds, suddenly sounded a chanting, and then a pair of hands folded together, the Bodhisattva on the Hengbao was already flying over the clouds.


    This is the guardian **** of the Buddhism. He was the **** of Brahmanism, and was later shackled by the Buddha''s door before he switched to Buddhism. Although he is a half-way monk, he is also deeply trusted. Nowadays, with the guardian Lingshan on the scene, guarding the seat of Xitian Portal, it has already shown his difference.


    This is not a small role, so too white gold stars also recognize him. So immediately, he greeted Wei Wei Bodhisattva.


    "It turned out that Wei Yizun was the face-to-face, and I also asked the Say��daw to repeat it. I really have something to do to report the Buddha."


    "My Buddha has already learned about Venus, and I also asked Venus to keep up. For example, the **** has already waited in the Great Leiyin Temple."


    With a handful of rituals, Wei Wei��s smirk smiled at Taibai Venus, and it was already causing him. Under his guidance, the spiritual mountain sanctuary has gradually been deepened by both of them, but only in the blink of an eye, they have already arrived in the Great Leiyin Temple.


    There is a saying that the fairy picks the fruit into the peach forest, but it seems to burn the gold; the white crane sacrifices the branches, like a smoke holding jade. Both the phoenix and the phoenix are right. Both the phoenix and the phoenix are screaming to the sky, and the singer is right in the world. See also Huangsensen Jinwadi, alum tiles and agate. The east line and the west line are all the Zhugongzhuzhu; the south area, the north area, can''t see the Baoge Zhenlou. Xiaguang is placed on the Temple of Heaven, and the purple flame is sprayed in front of the guardian hall. The floating tower shows that the flowers are fragrant, and the land is better than the doubt. The red dust is not as good as the ruins.


    As the center of the western bliss world, Amitabha''s place of teaching, this great Leiyin Temple is of course a human world. It��s just that the Platinum is too big now, but there is no way to put your mind on the scenery. At this moment, his full attention is placed at the moment, which symbolizes the magical power of Buddhism.


    Three thousand monks, the ten disciples sang in the Zen.


    Eighteen Arhats, descending from the dragon, watching the long eyebrows, banana bags, digging into the ears, exploring the hands, laughing, riding the elephant, sitting on the river, dragging the tower, and riding the deer. Such as sculpture, each has its own ideas.


    Eighteen indigo, the beautiful sound of the Sanskrit, the Tiangu clever, the sigh of beauty, the sound of the Lei Yin teacher, the wonderful beauty of the Fan, the voice of the Buddha, the singer and the wide eye, the sound of the eye, the gaze. The treasure is solemn and solemn.


    In addition, there are four King Kong, the magical power of the vast majority of the King Kong, the magic power to win over King Kong, the Pissar Gate vigorously King Kong, not bad King Wang Yong lived in King Kong. The fierce **** is wicked and glaring. Eight gods, in various poses, each show their magic.


    Bao Tanhua Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva Bodhisattva, Medicine Bodhisattva, King of Medicine Bodhisattva, Infinity Bodhisattva, In addition to the Gap Bodhisattva, Vajrapogether, Vajrapani Bodhisattva, Void Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva Bodhisattva, Moonlight Bodhisattva, Nikko Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva, Manjushri, Samantabhadra. The buddhas sit high on the lotus platform and smile with compassion.


    In addition, the high sitting in the hall, like the big day, the suppression of the world''s Buddha, and the spectator of the world, representing the future Maitreya and Buddhism fighting the Buddha. It can be said that in addition to the sacred Bodhisattva in the Hell, the Ten Temples, and the Buddhas in the heavens, the key figures in the entire Buddhism are already here.


    Although these days, as usual, these guys are positive, but like all of them today, it is rare. Therefore, the Platinum Star is already very certain. This is the one above. The Buddha has already figured out what he wants, so he puts on this kind of battle and treats himself.


    It is a very common means to force people. If it is in the past, this kind of masculine person who is too white is not necessarily shrinking and taking a step back. But now, he represents the heaven, but the last hope of the Jade Emperor. So he can''t retreat anyway. Not only can''t you back down, you can even go one step further.


    So immediately, this old man is already a glimpse of the purple robes, striding forward and arching.


    "The heaven patrol ambassador, Taibai Jinxing has seen the Buddha, Buddha."


    "It turned out to be a white gold star face. I don''t know if the Jade Emperor sent you to my Lingshan. What is it?"


    Sitting on the top of the Buddha, the Buddha smiled slightly, revealing a style of enthusiasm. However, as a wise man, Taibaijinxing does not think that the attitude of the other party must be goodwill.


    This is the first thing he has taken, so he can take the initiative in the next negotiation. As a party to ask for people, Taibai Jinxing is helpless in this way. He can only bite his teeth and then arch the hand.


    "It doesn''t matter, the heavens are being robbed. There are ancient eight masters returning, wanting to recapture the heavens. The jade emperor is not guaranteed, so send the old road to come, please Buddha to go out, clear the universe, help the righteous, help jade The emperor has a hand."


    "Hey? The old man of the Jade Emperor is playing geese all day long. Today, he was finally blinded by the geese?" It seems that he is still smiling and seems to be calculating. The monkey, who was never so honest, was already laughing. "It''s rare, rare, it''s really rare. Unfortunately, I can''t just leave Lingshan, otherwise I have to look at what this jade emperor is now."


    The monkey can be said to have been harmed by the Jade Emperor at that time, so at this time, it is normal for him to sneer at a few words. In the past, too, the golden star smile will pass. But now it is different. Now, regardless of his identity or mission, he can''t be indifferent to such things. So immediately, he said right.


    "The battle is over the Buddha Shenyan. The Jade Emperor is the Supreme of the Three Realms, and the Heavenly Lord is the Lord. It is the time of danger, and it is absolutely unacceptable for anyone to have any filth. Even if you are a Buddha of Buddhism, there is no such qualification. So Continue, otherwise don''t blame the old way.


    These words, Taibai Jinxing said is absolutely righteous words. Even in order to show his determination, he did not hesitate to mobilize mana, from the sables of the sables of the three layers of real fire.


    It��s just a guest, but it��s such an attitude. It��s not appropriate in any way. From the monkey''s own point of view, this is also very unacceptable to him.


    Monkeys are naturally raised, temperamental, and wild. Even if it is now in Buddhism, the wildness in my heart is indelible. For him, very few people in this world can get his eye. And throughout the whole heaven, I can really count as a friend with him, I am afraid that this is just too white gold star.


    At that time, he repeatedly violated the Tianzhu, that is, Taibaijinxing had spoken in front of people several times, giving him the opportunity to rehabilitate himself. Unfortunately, this monkey head is difficult to tame and disobeys discipline. The opportunity of Tianda made him worry and do evil. In the end, it was a great crime, and the Taibai Venus was also blamed. So in the end, the monkey owes too much white gold.


    This monkey also knows this, so after that, he is deliberately trying to reconcile with Taibai. Too white is also a good talk, although he said that the monkey did harm him, but he still recognized such a friend. It is a good thing that the two are rehabilitated. But on this issue today, even if it is a friend, you can''t talk nonsense.


    The monkey violated this, but he did not understand the reason. This made his heart angry, but there was no sense of venting. He couldn''t make a problem with the friend of Taibai, and he couldn''t make it in front of him. So he could only squat, and this embarrassment immediately made his face dry red.


    The monkey is a heart, and the thoughts are a hundred turns, even if it is a Buddha. We must know that at the beginning, the Buddha refers to the big awakened, the great wisdom. If you just kill a few goblins casually, you can become a Buddha if you have a few disasters, then the Buddha is too cheap.


    After all, the Buddha position on the monkey is also virtual. It is an official position of the Western Heaven Buddha Seal, a symbolic thing. It does not mean that he is really a Buddha fruit. It is only five positions in the horizontal direction, not the one he can play.


    In essence, he is still the Monkey King who broke the stubbornness, the monkey who dared to hit the heavenly court. It was only because of the means and majesty of the Buddha that he had to converge on the temper. This point, everyone who knows him knows. Too white is no exception, so he does not care about the changes in the monkey''s face, but looks at the silent Buddha, and asks.


    "I don''t know how to think about Buddha. I don''t want to wait for me. If I go first, the Jade Emperor can be dangerous."


    "The demon is the right way, and the barren is naturally duty-bound. However, if it is really the return of the Eight Lords, I am afraid that things are not so easy. Too white messengers know that the Eight Lords are all right and wrong. The existence of my Buddha Gate is only a foreign guest after all, can you be anti-customer, and it is not good for the host family?"


    If you shake your head, it will be difficult. And this is to make the white heart sneer. As the saying goes, the world is full of goodwill, and the land of Buddhism is naturally not exempt. The reason why it is so nice is that it is just a pretext for not enough chips. After all, at this time, the face of Jade Emperor is not easy to use.


    "I have a jade emperor''s order. As long as the Buddha is willing to take the shot, the Jade Emperor is willing to help the Buddha to promote the Fa. The four continents of Heaven, the door to open the door, there is absolutely nothing!"


    I have foreseen this for a long time, and Taibai immediately took out the killer. When I saw this scene, the Buddha immediately smiled, and then he shook his head slightly.


    "Not enough. Still a little!"

 Chapter 1467： Xiaozhi is motivated by emotion

    The negotiation of any interest is based on reality. So as long as it involves the interests, even the Buddha is very realistic.


    And the Platinum Star is clear, at such a time, even a small gap, it can not be easily compensated. This point, as the Buddha said, may be an unbearable price for the Jade Emperor. As a messenger, he is incompetent and can''t easily point this head.


    After all, he represents the dignity of Heaven and Jade Emperor. Although it is said that the signing of such an order is already a matter of humiliating the country. But that doesn''t mean he can have no bottom line. In fact, the opposite is true. The more he is at this time, the more he has to stick to this last line. Because sometimes step back, it may be the beginning of the eternal.


    Taibai Venus does not want to be a sinner who is reviled, so at this time, he is very determined to take a step back, and then asks when he puts the script into the big sleeve.


    ��Where is the Buddha��s dissatisfaction with the conditions of the Jade Emperor?��


    "Unsatisfactory place?" Hearing the question of the Taibai Venus, sitting on the throne of the lotus platform, like the Ganges River, the golden body shook his head slightly. ��The Jade Emperor��s great demeanor has come up with great power. For such conditions, there is nothing to say about poverty.��


    "So what does the Buddha say is a little bit worse? Is it not taking the old road?"


    "It''s very simple. The sincerity of Jade Emperor Tianzun is enough. But compared with the ancient gods who deal with the Eight Lords, there are still some shortcomings. Although Buddhism is not the original people of the heavens, but for the ancient eight masters It is also heard. It is never easy to be an enemy of such existence. A little careless, even if it is the foundation of my big Leiyin Temple, it is inevitable that it will be damaged. This is not a Jade Emperor Tianzun. The price of paper can be wiped out, so if you want to let the poor, the big day is afraid to have more to pay."


    "So what do you want to be like?" Could it be that you want the position of Jade Emperor Tianzun?"


    Although it is reasonable to admit that everything has been said, in the view of Taibaijinxing, he is no different from the bonfire. The main worry is the humiliation, the Lord humiliates the truth of death, too white or understand. The Jade Emperor is now relegated to the extreme, and there is no more way to retreat. Therefore, in any case, he could not lose the bottom line here, so that the Jade Emperor fell in the original identity of the two sides of the transaction, thus being humiliated.


    So he began to fight, took out the sharp words that should not be, and ignored the gap in his identity. It��s almost like a slap in the face.


    In the face of his questioning, the deity has not responded much. The eighteen Arhats, eighteen indigo, and the various Vajrayogasters were already glaring at him, and they thundered like a thunder.


    "Bold! Too white gold star, the world is majestic, can you offend? Don''t you plead guilty?"


    On the single-handed combat power, there is any Luohan King Kong in it, and the Indigo Bodhisattva can pull out the white gold stars to find the North. Taibai Jinxing was originally a civilian god, fighting and fighting anything, never has anything to do with him. It can be said that if it is a weekday, he has long served softly. But it is different now.


    Now he represents the Jade Emperor, the majesty of heaven. His bow will only be regarded as the bow of the Jade Emperor, the weakness of heaven. This is something he can''t accept as a messenger anyway. So at this time, even if he is weak and weak, he can only shout loudly.


    "The old way is that the Jade Emperor is adept at the heavenly court, and shoulders the glory of the heavenly majestic Jade Emperor. Can you just bow down? You have to talk a lot, and the two countries negotiate, and you can break the theory!"


    "Bold! Bold!"


    Four times in a row, the four King Kongs have been angered and manifested the anger and anger of the face. And without waiting for the Buddhas above to declare the purpose, it is already a knife and fork to rise to the Taibai Venus.


    It is conceivable that if the Platinum Stars fall into such a four-faced form of evil spirits, it is necessary to be a dismissal. And seeing that he has been surrounded by the four King Kong, the surrounding Bodhisattva Luohan, but no one is making a sound. It is exactly what looks like a good show.


    The only monkey who wants to move, but when he is just about to take action, is already pulled by the Maitreya on the side, and can no longer move.


    Taibaijinxing can be said to have fallen into a situation of dangerous eggs. However, he himself was completely unafraid, but he was a majestic image of inviolability, and drank in front of the four King Kong.


    "Four King Kong! I can dare to fight for me!"


    "Why don''t you dare to sprinkle four people here, I am afraid that you will not be able to do this!"


    The four King Kong listened to such a question, first a glimpse, and then immediately laughed and answered. And just after they answered, the white gold star sleeves suddenly burst into a mixed atmosphere, and then like the big river Taotao, wrapped in the four kings of the mighty high-powered guardian body, they have already pulled them. Too white gold star in the sleeves.


    At this time, Taibai Jinxing only took the purple gold gourd from the sleeve, and then said to the Buddha of the Buddha in the face of a stunned color.


    "Although the old road is not talented, it is also the heavenly court. It is the emissary to come and negotiate, but it is subject to such bullying. What does this mean? If the sage is unwilling, it is straightforward. Is it possible that the old road can not be forced? Although it is dangerous, but it is not the courage of no war. The big way is to pay for the whole loyalty and share the difficulties with the Jade Emperor. But after that, what about Buddhism? If there is no one, there is no thought. ?"


    "The Eight Lords are the gods of the ancient times. Naturally, they know the truth that the non-ethnic family must be different. The Buddha Gate is coming from afar, and the Jade Emperor opens the door to convenience. This is what I have in my family. If it is The Jade Emperor is not there, and the Eight Lords are in the palm of heaven. They may not be like today. They are willing to do this for the Buddha. When the Heavenly Order is ordered, the Buddha Gate is put into the obscenity of the evil spirits. From this world, you can enjoy a scent of incense!"


    The Buddhas of the Buddha, even those of the Bodhisattva, are in no small demand for incense. Because incense represents the mortal beliefs, and only mortals who are willing to incense to sacrifice them can extract the willingness to grow their mana. Throughout the Western Heavenly Elysium, thousands of Buddhas and grandchildren rely on this willingness to support them. If it is really caught in the obscenity of the evil spirits, then the foundation of the entire Western Heaven is to be shaken.


    The words of Taibai Jinxing are very good. In addition, he had previously received the four King Kong''s monks with the purple gold gourd, and he was able to stand on the heel with his fist, so that he could speak more. In this case, the Buddhas in the sky are angry, but they are helpless to him. Therefore, they can only be convinced, and they are softened against the Taijin Venus.


    "Do not be angry, it is the fault of the four King Kong, I will accompany the Venus on behalf of the four goods, but also ask the Venus adults to have a large number, let them out of the purple gourd. Otherwise, Laojun this The power of the magic weapon, even if the four goods have been repaired into golden fruit, can not hold back for a long time."


    The speaker is the Guanyin Supreme, and is now the second-in-command of the entire Western Heaven Buddha. Her opening is naturally of her weight. Even if the heart is full of anger, the other Bodhisattva indigo, Luohan King Kong can only put away the anger on the face, and re-made the look of sorrow and horror.


    Although this look is funny, but too white Venus did not laugh at them. He is just the first to say.


    "Since the Bodhisattva has opened up, the old road is naturally willing to obey. However, the Bodhisattva is also bound to be restrained. The old body is weak, and it is afraid that it will not be able to stand the thunder of the expensive door."


    With a gun and a stick, he said that he was already shooting the bottom of the gourd, and then he muttered in his mouth. With his chanting, the purple cucurbit suddenly emerged as a confusing and confusing one. In the same place, the four kings of the wolf was spit out.


    At this moment, these four people can be said to have lost their helmets and lost their armor. If it wasn''t for the golden light of Buddhism, it would protect them. It might be like Guanyin said that they would be turned into a pus, and the millennium practice would be a failure.


    To be honest, such a scene is naturally to make this **** of the gods hate, but looking at the gourd in the hands of the white gold Venus, their eyes can not help but reveal a trace of fear and embarrassment.


    Tai Zi Laojun''s purple gold gourd, but this is a rare baby in the world. Even if it is the jade bottle in the hands of Guan Shi, it is just a matter of difference. Really want to talk about it, this God of Heaven, there are really few people who can resist the stag of the gourd. And if it is not because the owner of this gourd is called Tai Shang Laojun, the originator of the gate. I am afraid that many people will not be able to resist greed and tear down the face of the battle.


    The interests are touching, and in front of this treasure, the Buddha is actually the same as the mortal. But after all, under these scruples, they still controlled their own greed and barely managed to maintain their solemnity. Looking at this scene, the stalwart who has been sitting on the lotus platform has nodded and opened his mouth.


    "Good and kind. It''s not unreasonable to say what you said. However, why doesn''t Venus listen to the old man and see what the conditions of the old man are, and then talk about other things?"


    "So, what is the opinion of the sages?"

 Chapter 1468： Buddhism

    Can see the Buddha''s opening like this, too white gold star can not die hard and not let go.


    He can say that he has made up his mind. If the conditions are reasonable, then it will be. It seems acceptable to eat a little bit of a little bit of damage in the crisis facing today. However, if he is a lion''s big mouth, then even if he goes back to live with the Jade Emperor, he will pay loyalty. He must never open this first river here.


    The so-called non-family reason, he also knows in his heart. In any case, he could not bear the name of the sinners of the ages, and let the Buddha''s door completely enter the heavenly realm. Not to mention that he disagreed, and he wanted to come, the Jade Emperor would not have such a year. After all, history pens are like knives, even if they are gods, they are afraid that they will be poked behind them.


    If Buddha came to see the idea of ??being too white, or he knew the difference. Therefore, he did not put forward any special excessive conditions, but said that in the view of Taibai Jinxing, the requirements of the wind and the horse are not related.


    "The old man''s request is very simple. If my Buddha''s door can live in the ancient gods of the Jade Emperor, then please let the Jade Emperor worship the grace, let me become a Buddha, and add another Buddha to the West Heavenly Bliss World. Come."


    Degree, this is a very powerful means of Buddhism. On the surface, it is said that the Dharma''s broad and profound influence on the world allows the world to understand the detachment from the Dharma, thus letting go of everything and going to the other side of the bliss. But in fact, this is inevitably confusing.


    Wisdom is open to people, not to let people down. Obsessing this kind of thing is the root of human nature, and the seven emotions and six desires are originally human nature. If everything is put down, everything is cut off, and a monk who is all four empty, is different from being a hollow puppet.


    Very simple reason, but some people don��t understand it. For the so-called pure land of bliss, I don��t know how many people are willing to let go of everything around them and cut off all the desires in their hearts. Do not dare to love, do not dare to hate, do not dare to think, do not dare to blame. Even if such a person lives in the world of bliss and can enjoy billions of years, what is the point?


    There are love and hate, there are blame and grievances. This is what a truly alive person should look like. Like the four kinds of Buddhas that have been made out of Buddhism, everything can be put down. It��s just a walking dead. From this point of view, the degree of differentiation has actually entered the evil path. But it is undeniable that even if it is evil, its power is still not to be underestimated.


    To this end, the highest record of Buddhism is Indra.


    Indra is the main **** of Hinduism, the emperor, the **** of rain, the **** of thunder and the **** of war. At the same time, he is also the emperor, and he is able to emperor. Even in the entire Indian system of the gods, he is also a significant existence, the status is high, can be said to be only under the three main gods.


    Of course, Indra is more than one. Buddhism has only one of the indra. However, even if it is only one, it is also the Emperor, the naked act of beating the Brahmin gods. It can be said that before this, Buddhism can still live in harmony with Brahmanism, then after that, they can only be a situation in which you live and die.


    The retreat of Buddhism in India is not necessarily inevitable. And this is enough to prove that the law of Buddhism is so powerful. The ability to infer the Indra, may not be able to improve the eight incarnations of today. Once this matter is formed, the strength of Buddhism is definitely to be doubled.


    As the master of the western bliss world, now the Buddha of Buddhism. As the heart is very clear, the development of Buddhism has reached the bottleneck. Guanyin, the king of the earth, the ambition does not prove that it is impossible to become a Buddha. And as long as they can''t become a Buddha in a day, then they can never open up a world of bliss like themselves.


    The world of bliss is the root of Buddhism. When the Buddhism was big, the three worlds stood side by side. Even in the face of attacks by many gods, they can stand firm and even say that they are not down. As a later person, the reason why Sakyamuni can make Buddhism grow and develop is here. The path of Buddhism is indeed not to be underestimated.


    It was a pity that they had some smugness and gave Brahmins and other gods an opportunity to show their plans for breaking through the entire Buddha. When the world of oriental glaze collapsed, the world of the central mother-in-law disappeared with the silence of Sakyamuni. Only he left the remnant of Buddhism with his own blissful world and left his hometown.


    For so many years, I have always planned to let Buddhism restore its full prosperity. Because only in this way, Buddhism can really stand up with the Daomen and the Heavenly Court, instead of being like a little old brother, being dragged by the second child and confronting the boss. It��s a pity that this idea is very good, but it��s not so easy to practice.


    Buddhism pays attention to the testimony. However, all the practitioners of the Bodhisattva can make a big wish to prove their own way, and finally achieve the Buddha''s fruit position in practice. There are thirty-five Buddhas when Buddhism flourishes, but from this number, we can know that the process of this sermon is actually not difficult. As long as you are looking for a trick, you can eventually become a Buddha.


    However, there is a difference between Buddha and Buddha. The monkey is half-way out of the house, and the name is not counted. For example, the normal, the golden scorpion reincarnation of the � �� �� �� ��. The ambition he promised was to pass the Fa, and the process by which he proved his ambition was the so-called 1981 difficulty.


    It sounds a lot, but careful calculations are not that difficult. There are four disciples escorting, and there are a bunch of gods and bodhisattvas in the cover. After all, it was just a thrilling, but safe and secure journey. The whole process can''t be said to be easy and casual, but it can''t be considered difficult. Compared with the sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred.


    And this is why, it has become a Buddha, but the reason why Jin Zizi has no chance to show his face here. His Buddha is too hydrated, and the big one can''t get the counter. This is the same as the opening of the Defense Department��s security conference with the Americans. It is impossible to put some cultural and religious association presidents into it. You don''t have this qualification at all.


    It is not such a Buddha who wants it. What he wants is a Buddha who can open up a world and become a Buddha of the Buddha. And in the Western days of today, only those who have this qualification are only the Tibetan King Bodhisattva and the Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    However, although these two people have this qualification, they are not expected in a short time. In order to open the gap in this regard, he must find another goal. The appearance of Zhou Yi is obviously to let him see hope.


    The Eight Lords are the masters of the world in this world. He is very clear about this. It is precisely because of this that he has moved this kind of mind. For him, as long as he can earn Zhouyi into the Buddhism, then plan and calculate. It is entirely possible for Zhou Yi to refine this world and make it a Buddhist country that belongs to him.


    As long as this world has become a Buddhist country, then the Daxing of Buddhism has become a foregone conclusion. At that time, whether it is heaven or the door, under such a general trend, in addition to complimenting the surrender and adapting to the trend, there is no other choice.


    This is the intention of the heart, and his greatest plan. For his planning, Taibaijinxing is definitely not aware of it. However, although he did not know what he planned, he was very clear that this guy who laughed on the surface must be conspiring.


    To transform the eight masters into the glory of the blissful world, this kind of thing can be big or small. Towards a small one, Xitian is nothing more than a terrible Buddha. With the cooperation between Heaven and Buddhism, the headache will only be the door, not the one. But when you get older, the situation can be different.


    Taibaijinxing will not forget the identity of the foreign households in Buddhism. Perhaps now, Buddhism and Heaven are cooperative, and the two sides are harmonious like honey. However, this is based on the premise of the great gates. Once the Eight Incarnations were stationed in Buddhism, the situation of the three sides of Buddhism and Taoism was reversed. Taibaijinxing did not think that Buddhism at that time was willing to continue this relationship with Tianting.


    Moreover, compared with the Taoist door, Buddhism is even less recognized by the heavenly court. The door is no longer deceiving, but after all, it is his own. Even if the Taoist temple is set up again, these people will not be able to go to be a happy fairy. But if it is Buddhism holding the heavens, it will be different. Anyway, Platinum is not expected to reach this age, but also has a day of shaving.


    Of course, these things cannot be said clearly. So Taibai Jinxing hesitated for a while, and he said with a hand.


    "I understand the meaning of the Say��daw. It''s just that the things of the Eight Lords are of great importance. Even if the Jade Emperor Tianzun intends to let, the Daomen and the ancient gods may not agree. Therefore, I advise the Supreme Master. Good or not, don��t have too much fantasies."


    "It may be no problem, as long as the Platinum Star can make the Jade Emperor Tianzun should accept me." If someone is stalking from it, there are naturally old people to solve this problem. As long as a promise, I believe this, Jade Emperor Tianzun should not Oh, oh."


    "This" has estimated the stakes, and Platinum is too white to say. "When you want to come to Datianzun, you won''t be tempted by a promise. If the Buddha asks for it, Taibaijinxing is willing to make a guarantee and try to promote this. If it is violated, everyone will be guilty."


    "Okay, then it is a word."


    Haha smiled, the Buddha looked at the monkey who was impatient with his face, and then ordered.


    "Wukong, you have the muscles of the clouds, you can go with Taibai Jinxing one step ahead, to the heart of An Yudi. When I wait for the soldiers, it is natural to follow, and clear the karma for the Jade Emperor."


    "Well, my old grandson has been impatient!"


    With a mad scream, the monkey has jumped out of the lotus platform, pulling the sleeves of the Taijin Venus and jumping out of the holy mountain. Looking at the backs of these two people, if the Buddha and the eleven laugh, they are already reading the scriptures.

 Chapter 1469： Breaking stubbornness or Goku

    Too white gold stars are non-stop, driving the white light and the monkeys all the way back to the heavens. And as soon as they entered the South Gate, everything that was seen in front of the eyes immediately made the loyal loyal loyalty black and almost fell to the cloud.


    Nantianmen is naturally safe and sound. This seems to be a good thing on the surface. But when you look closely, you can find that the Heavenly Soldiers outside the guardian of Nantianmen have completely changed one, even the leading Tianhui, from The four kings became the Suzaku seven in the twenty-eight stars.


    Too white gold stars will not forget, twenty-eight stars, but with the Quartet God Jun made a jade emperor chaotic thief. Now they are already in this position, it almost means that they have occupied the heavenly The key to the portal.


    Under such circumstances, it is difficult for Taibaijinxing to have any optimistic view on the safety of the Jade Emperor. Because of the Nantianmen, the road leading to the Lingxiao Temple is already unimpeded. He does not think that it is In the halls of Lingxiao, those gods who are speculative will be able to protect the king and protect the Jade Emperor. So immediately, he yelled at the monkeys around him." Dasheng, rush in. Step by night. Datianzun is afraid of having a life-threatening worry!"


    "No hurry, no hurry, look at the old grandson."


    Although the taboos of Suzaku, who guarded Nantianmen, were very taboo, the monkeys still comforted the Taibai Venus without hesitation.


    He quietly pulled the Taibai Venus aside, hiding in the dark, and then pulling down the monkey hair and blowing it, let these monkey hair become a hand-held stick, the image of the monkey head wearing armor, and then hula, Overwhelmingly attacked the past toward Nantianmen.


    Such an image shows up, as long as it is a person with a long eye can see that this is the means of the monkey. As the caretaker of Nantianmen nowadays, Suzaku Qisu is now changing his face, and then he hurriedly ordered the Heavenly Soldier under his hand and shouted at them.


    "Come on, keep the Nantianmen, don''t let these monkeys rush over. Also, call me a thousand miles of the wind. The monkey must have come to make trouble, don''t let him disturb the actions of the adults."


    Twenty-eight stars are twenty-eight or people or strange, cultivated and accomplished, and then have the gods of the stars. The southern Suzaku Qisu are respectively Jingmuyu, Ghost Golden Sheep, Liutuo, Xingri Ma, Zhangyuelu, Yihuohu and Lishui. Among them, the single-round combat power is naturally dominated by the Star Horse and the Winged Fire Snake. However, the other five Pleiades are also supernatural and powerful.


    These seven stars and gods together, directly on the South Tianmen, set up a star network, although it can not be said that all the monkeys are included in the network, but it is enough to pack up seven seven eight eight. The other monkey heads naturally do not need to be personally given to them, and those who are obedient to their knees can do it for themselves.


    I saw a few hundred Heavenly Soldiers armed with knives and rushed to make a group. It��s almost chaotic, like the same nest of ants, looking for trouble with the monkey heads everywhere. As a monkey''s avatar, these monkey heads are not good talking guys. They inherit the character of their own deity, so they can''t just smash their hands, but they just wrestle with these heavenly soldiers with their sticks. .


    The monkey''s plucking spells are also numbered throughout the heavens. Although the single-round mana, these monkey heads are far less than these became the heavenly soldiers, but they inherit the ability of the monkeys themselves to have a part of the copper and iron bones, and they have a good martial arts. When they are really against these heavenly soldiers, It is not falling at all.


    The two sides came to me, not a few monkeys were beaten into smoke, that is, some of the heavenly soldiers were beaten and bruised and defeated. And watching the soldiers of their own hands have not taken down these monkey heads, the temperament of the violent wing of the fire snake suddenly could not sit still.


    He quickly rushed out and stood on the door of Nantianmen to show the illusion of the fire-snakes with his wings. Then he shouted, "Give me all the way!", and it was already pouring out the infinite fire from the mouth.


    This fire is not a general fire, but Nanming is off fire. This fire is the source of the Suzaku, and it is not necessary to burn the sea. And this is driven out, and immediately, it is to make the brains of those still in chaos into the ashes.


    Then the wing fire snake took the Nanming away from the fire. The entire Nantianmen was immediately Haiyanheqing. Except for the hundred and ten gray heads and the heavenly soldiers who were hurting on the ground, there was no other vision.


    This made the Suzaku��s seven-hearted heart waiting for it to be immediately uneasy. It��s easy to guess by guessing that this is the trouble that the monkey who wants to do things is provoked. As for why he jumped out and got into trouble, in some cases, someone went to move his rescue.


    This is not a problem for the gods of Suzaku, but they are sure that if the monkey dares to jump out at this time, they can let him know why the flowers are so red.


    The hiding dragon in the heavenly court is not as simple as when he was in the middle of the palace. At that time, these people were embarrassed and could not be shot, otherwise they could still escape the monkey��s full court. I didn''t know how to stuff him into the quilt.


    Although it has been said for so many years, the monkey has entered Buddhism and studied Buddhism in Dafa. But in their opinion, the results are still not much different. Don''t forget, they are seven people, and they can call out twenty-one brothers at the crucial time. And the monkey, even if he called his brothers, it is not enough for them to eat.


    It can be said that the twenty-eight stars are eating a monkey. But the problem now is that the monkeys did not jump out at all. He played a trick and the whole person has disappeared. And this, but it is much more serious than if he jumped out directly to get things done.


    Compared with the threats that can be solved on the bright side, those who are invisible, even those who don��t even know where to peep at themselves, are the most terrible. This is not the case even for the gods. So since I realized the existence of the monkey, Suzaku has been tightening his nerves to prevent unexpected changes.


    However, they can''t wait for anything. It��s like a monkey just to tease them to play, except for the monkeys who have been beaten and the screaming ghosts, and he has not left a monkey hair.


    And this is really confusing and uneasy. Especially when the voices of ghosts and wolverines are accompanied by them, it is difficult to calm down in the heart of Suzaku.


    I am bored, this is for sure. In order to make a quiet picture, the grumpy winged fire snake immediately commanded.


    "Come on, bring these shameful guys to me. It''s a bunch of waste, even a small avatar can''t beat!"


    In the eyes of the fairy, such as the winged fire snake, even the guy who can''t beat the monkey''s body is naturally waste. Because that is only a hair. Even the root hair is not an opponent, you say that there is still a mix in your life.


    But for the vast majority of low-level gods, things are not so calculated. Although this is only a hair, but this is the monkey''s hair after all. Can you tie the monkey''s hair, or save your life, don''t you have to give a bonus to comfort you?


    There is definitely no comfort. Fortunately, they don''t have to continue doing this dangerous job at this time. The boss of the head put their leave, this good thing is not always met. So immediately, those who were beaten by the nose and the swollen face of the soldiers were already holding me, and I supported you, and accompanied him to the position where the Tianbing��s barracks were located.


    In places where no one has noticed, the two Heavenly Soldiers who are supporting each other are already out of the position of the big forces. They disappeared quietly into the buildings of the Temple of Heaven. "Hey, Suzaku, seven idiots, The old grandson just gave a little subtotal, and they gave them a fool of the past. What is the use of high strength, the brain is the most important thing. There is no brain, and it should be the younger brother of a lifetime."


    In the dark, the two soldiers immediately showed their original form. Official monkeys and Taibai Jinxing. At this moment, the monkey is obviously still proud of his own plan. The typical Leigong mouth is simply not The stop was in the fall of the Suzaku, which was teased by him.


    And when I heard his words, the face of Platinum was a strange look.


    When will this monkey even play this kind of sin? Isn��t his person supposed to cut people, is he on the road of hacking people? Or I am carrying a fake monkey, which is actually the old buddha of Buddhism. What about the goods?


    Just looking at the face of Taibai Venus, the monkey can guess what he is thinking about. And this really makes him a slap in the face, revealing a big smile. "Good old lady. Sun Xinsin has worked hard to help you get in. You actually arranged your old grandson in your heart? This is too much loyalty!" "The fight against the Buddha is angry, and I am only a little used to it."


    There is still a place where you need to ask for a monkey. It is impossible for a white Venus to murder a monkey at this time. He is pleading for mercy, and when he sees him, the monkey is licking his mouth and saying it directly. "Calling Sun Dasheng, or Directly called �����. This is not in the West, do not call this name. I know what you are thinking, but I tell you, you want more. �� Old Sun is willing to help you, not because of the order of the old, but because You are a friend of Lao Sun. Even if you don��t speak, I will come to help you. So, don��t underestimate you, don��t let you look down on you!�� ��Thank you�� This language immediately silenced Taibai Venus, and after a long silence, he was already holding his fists in his hands and bowing deeply at the monkey. "Wuk!"

 Chapter 1470： Brothers are too white to decide

    In the face of Taibai Venus''s gift, the monkey was frankly accepted. For him, he obviously did not think that he did not have this qualification. Because he just had his own way to guarantee the Taibai Venus.


    He regards Taibai Venus as a friend, so he is willing to go for a knife for this friend. This is not something that the Buddha can stop. And this means that even the final trend will be the worst situation. He will still stand on the side of Taibai Jinxing. He even said that he is willing to take the opportunity to accompany Taibai Jinxing Hao.


    To be able to do this, he is of course qualified to receive such a gift as Taibai Jinxing. For Taibai Jinxing, the monkey can do such a point, and he did not think of it at all.


    Looking at the monkey''s life in the past, I am afraid that no matter how many people can do it, the person who can do this will not be able to get five counts. His teaching teacher is Bodhicitta. It is one of the three schools of existence, and there is no class. There was a remnant of Confucius in the past. Only this point, he deserved that the monkey was really right, and he died. In contrast, the guy who is the golden scorpion is really not qualified for the shoes. It can be said that it is not because of the experience. The requirements must be dominated by the golden scorpion, then the character of the monkey is really the embarrassment of his death.


    In addition to Bodhi, several brothers of the monkeys can be considered to have such qualifications. Of course, the brothers here are not referring to the seven great saints that were called anti-sky. Because between these brothers, the monkeys did it that year. not authentic.


    In the same year, the seven great sacred sacred, the study is blessed to share, it is difficult to share. But in order to enjoy the fairy life of the Temple, the monkey directly abandoned the brother, this is his fault. And later, after the monkey went to heaven, The demon king sent support to him without regard to the former suspicion, but after the big battle, the monkey faced the 72-hole demon king and the unicorn ghost king who were captured and killed, but said such a chilling word. "Winning and losing is the commonplace of the military. The ancients said: ''The murder is 10,000, and the damage is three thousand.'' The heads that have been caught are tigers, leopards, wolves, scorpions, foxes and the like. Why do you have to worry about hurting one?"


    It can be said that in the mind, the monkey does not regard himself as a monster. He is not low in his origins, and he is also learning the authentic longevity method. Although it is a monster of the monkey family, it is inherently sacred. It has such identity. Of course, he can''t think of himself as a monster, so naturally, it is a matter of course to say such a thing.


    This is also the reason why the monkey was detained for five hundred years, and he just dared to call him a monk. The name of his monster was already loud to the extreme, notorious, and it was still notorious. Naturally, it is impossible to make people look high.


    In this case, the monkey is also broken and broken, and simply draws a line with the brothers of the past.


    This point can be seen from his later behavior. In this case, as one of the Seven Great Saints of the Yaozu, even if it is a sinister, as long as he is willing to pull down his face and return to his brothers, then the so-called The Western Heaven''s way of learning, there will not be so many disasters at all. At the very least, those wild monsters who have no backstage will sell him a face, so that they will not go straight to death for Tang Tang.


    However, the monkey did not choose to do this. His approach was to ask for excuses from his former opponents, and he was not willing to have any involvement with his former brothers. He even said that in order to ensure the smooth progress of the westbound, he did not hesitate to The brothers are in the opposite direction. The Niu Dewang family is the best example.


    In this matter, the monkey is morally untenable. However, this does not mean that the monkey has no real brother friend. Such a person still has it, but it is relatively rare. For example, on the way to the west. White Dragon Horse and Sha Wu Net. and Erlang Xian Sheng Zhenjun.


    There are four teachers and brothers, four in name, but it��s really worth it. The pigs are not counted. The two brothers have always been swindling and slipping on the way to the west, and they have been playing their own abacus. His identity, as well as some descriptions in the book, can be seen.


    You must know that before the reincarnation, the pig was just the captain of the canopy in the Marshal of the Tianhe River. This is the highest military commander in the heavens. Without a certain strength, he could not sit in this position. He is supernatural, proficient in thirty-six days of change. Not under the monkey head.


    This is not a bragging. The thirty-six days of change and the change of the seventy-two mantle, and the superb magic of the road to attack, if he really practiced this practice, the strength is really not under the monkey. And like this kind of check can be found out of the bottom, there is really no need to say the lie in the pig.


    So from this point of view, the westbound version of the pig is just a matter of speculation.


    As a fairy reincarnation, even the average little monster can change his body, but he is just wearing a pig face and selling crazy, this is a problem. Then you look at his performance on the westbound. It is lazy to do, greedy and lustful. It is not like a The gods should have the look. Which gods have never seen the world, and which gods do not have one or two hands of stone into gold. They are a group of people who have got rid of the basic material needs. How could it be so fascinated by such things?


    So there is only one answer, that is, the pig is just pretending to be pretending, and this is in line with his strength that he should have, and his original identity, it is already a good thing.


    Marshal of the canopy is a general of the Tianhe, and the whole heaven is also a number of people. And such a character does not belong to the Taoist door, nor belongs to the Buddhist temple. He belongs to the heavenly court. This means that the pig is just the jade emperor. He has a confidant, and since he is a confidant, then he has a reason to do so.


    However, it is an exchange of interests. Just like the Buddha��s door is to be placed in the heavens, the Jade Emperor has to insert a hand to the Buddha��s Gate to be relieved. The pig is just a candidate for his peace of mind.


    This kind of thing can''t be done on the face, because it will give the door to the mouth. So, he arranged such a play code, so that the pig just took a charge and passed away.


    The monkey is not a fool, even if he didn''t want to understand at the time, after so many years, he should almost think clearly. After he wants to understand the problem, he naturally cannot treat the pigs who are ill-conceived as brothers. For his arrogant guy, there are things that can be remembered for a lifetime. So even if the pig just had a good intention to make good friends with him, when he realized the truth, he chose to sever him.


    In this case, the honest and loyal Sha Wu net and the white dragon horse who never worked hard and did not say a word became his only trusted brother.


    Of course, there is one exception, that is, Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun. However, unlike the two honest brothers who have been living for a long time, he and Erlang Zhenjun should not be acquainted with each other, and there are some components of the same illness. inside.


    On the matter, both of them are considered to be the vast ones. Although the ability of Erlang Zhenjun is higher, it does not prevent the two from forming a friendship because of that battle.


    From the point of view of the body, the two are similar. Erlang is a combination of human and god, a **** of heaven and a god. The monkey is a treasure of the petrochemical, at this point, the two are almost the same. In addition, the monkey is born There is no father and no mother, and Erlang God is the father who died prematurely, and the mother is also under the mountain. Only the lonely girl can live with her younger sister, which is also the same.


    The most important thing is that both of them have had the experience of resisting the heavens, and they all ended up with the same failure. One became Guanjiangkou Erlang Zhenjun, and the other became the Buddha''s Gate to defeat the Buddha. This is what makes them feel the most. A place of mutual sympathy.


    No matter who you are, no matter how powerful you are, you will always feel lonely at some time. When you are alone, a person with similar experience and trust and trust is very important. So, monkey Being able to become a friend with Erlang Zhenjun is something that can be imagined.


    Counting calculations, the number of people that monkeys can identify is roughly the same. Now adding a too white gold star, this is a great glory for Taibai Jinxing.


    This is also a reward for his life and good fortune.


    However, it is precisely because he has been used to being kind to him for a lifetime. When the monkey showed such an attitude, his heart was inevitably hesitant.


    He can die for his loyalty in his heart because he feels that it is entirely worthwhile to do so. As he said to Laojun, he has lived for thousands of years, and with this pursuit that he can desperately pursue, In fact, it is a great fortune. However, this is only for him, not for others.


    Not everyone can make such a choice, and not everyone is willing to die for the Jade Emperor. Obviously, the monkey will not be such a person. The reason why he made such a decision is completely arguably For the sake of the white gold star, and it is precisely because of this, too white gold star heart can not bear to come.


    He is willing to die, this is his own choice, he has a clear conscience. But when others die for his choice, his good old man''s problems make him somewhat unacceptable. In his opinion, monkeys like this The future of man is definitely a bright one. Unlike his kind, who can only shine and shine because of the appreciation of the Jade Emperor, no matter where the monkey is, with his life skills, it is enough to create a great feat.


    Such a person should not be folded here. At the very least, he should not take his life because of the pursuit of an old man.


    Of course, the Platinum Star also knows that the monkey is not the guy he can easily say. This is a very conceited person. His determination is that he can''t convince himself. So, he touched his hand. After King Kong, Taibai Venus has quietly set a resolution.


    In any case, he can''t let the monkey die here. If you really get to the field, let him alone, to marry his ideals.

 Chapter 1471： Darkness Chen Cang Wang Niangniang

    The environment in heaven is very complicated. Among them, there are thirty-six palaces and seventy-two temples, arranged in the pattern of the number of heaven and earth. Nantianmen is located in the distance from the hustle and bustle. From here, it goes all the way to the north. After passing through the temple, it is the temple of the Milu Palace where the Lingxiao Hall is located. The destination of the two people is Taibaijinxing.


    In the past, the two only needed to go all the way to the north, and they could go to the Lingxiao Temple. But today, Rao is a monkey who is daring, and he dare not rush in so straight.


    He is not a fool, and he can justify things by listening to the interpretation of Taibai Venus. There is no doubt that the other party is now big. It��s just that the four gods and the twenty-eight stars under their hands are enough for the monkey to drink a pot. Not to mention that such a long time has passed, and how many people have invested in the man��s knees. As long as there are one or two difficult characters, monkeys and Taibai Venus don''t want to enter the Lingxiao Temple safely.


    The Lingxiao Temple is a must-go, not only because the Jade Emperor is still waiting for their rescue in the Lingxiao Temple, but also because they can only have greater confidence when they enter the Lingxiao Temple and meet with Erlang. Delayed the rescue to Buddhism.


    And how to get into the Lingxiao Temple, this is the biggest problem in front of the two.


    If you can''t get it right, then you can only sneak into it. While lurking at the Tianwang Temple in Tianbingying, which was close at hand, the monkeys suddenly had an idea.


    I thought that in the past, he was also a person who was mixed in the heavens. Although the mix is ??not very good, but the structure of the entire heaven he is also a touch of the door. The Temple of Heaven is before the Yuying Palace, under the Palace of Mi Luo. It is the shelter of the soldiers of Heaven. At the same time, it is also responsible for the safety of the harem.


    Therefore, from the Heavenly King Hall, you can go straight to the Yuying Palace and enter the Harem Eight Palace. As long as you enter the Yuying Palace, you will go all the way to the palace, the Biyu Hall, the Qionghua Palace, and then to the Yaochi Palace. You can enter the Lingxiao Temple directly from the back eight palaces.


    This road will certainly not be easy. After all, it is the latter eight palace where the heavenly fairy is located. It is difficult to say what will be wrong. But this is the only way to do it today. Because after all, the time is still early, as long as the person has not officially entered the heavenly court, then the harem will not say how to fall.


    The gods are also face-to-face, and they still care about the face. If you don''t even have a stable position, you will reach into the harem, so it is really a shame on their faces. So they will definitely not do this kind of thing, even if they think in their hearts, it is the same.


    This monkey is very positive. So he took the Taibai Venus and made a transformation. He immediately became two birds, and he flew in the direction of Yuying Palace. Yuying Palace, Qionghua Palace, is the residence of female officials and fairies in the Houbaiya. This road is only seen as Yan Yanyan, but not a Tianbing Tianjian, it has probably proved the monkey''s guess.


    But when it comes to Yaochi Palace, the situation is not the same.


    Yaochi Palace is where Wangmu lived, and it was also the place where the Queen Mother opened a peach feast in the past. If the Miyazaki Palace is the place where the Jade Emperor ruled the celestial beings and ordered the gods. Then Yaochi Palace is where the Queen Mother leads the female fairy.


    This ancient goddess is one of the founders of the immortal technique and the head of the world. It can be said that all the next female monk who has ascended to heaven will have to visit the mother to officially enter the immortality. From this point of view, her status is extraordinary. Not to mention, she also has the identity of an ancient goddess.


    West Queen Mother, Kunlun Mountain God. Even if such an identity is in the era of eight masters, it is not a existence that can be underestimated. Not to mention now.


    And this, obviously, those people also know. Therefore, at this moment, Yaochi Palace has blocked a lot of Tianbing Tianjian. Although they were uncomfortable with the situation, they did not dare to go directly to Yaochi Palace. But the whole Yaochi Palace is controlled to prevent people inside from entering and leaving, but this is not a problem at all.


    Looking at such a scene, the heart of the monkey and the Taibai Venus suddenly screamed and made a bad noise.


    The same method can not be used for the second time, and this time is different from the last time. Before, it was only Suzaku, who stayed at Nantianmen. It was just a portal. With the big palace, there are three such portals. Therefore, it will not be taken too seriously, and the monkeys will be mixed.


    But here is not the same, nothing else, just looking at the white tiger **** Jun stuck in the doorway, the monkey''s heart can not help but straightforward. He is not the opponent of this ancient god. If you use such a small means, it is estimated that you will be taken in a blink of an eye.


    This road of rushing to the road simply won''t work, even if the Lingxiao Temple is just the same. To understand this, the monkey quietly pulled the white gold star down, and then whispered to him.


    "The road is nowhere. There is a white tiger, this old guy is stuck here. We don''t want to be easy in the past."


    The white tiger **** is so powerful, even if it is too white gold star, this old man who does not understand the attacking technique also knows, so he looks complicated and looks at the position of the white tiger god, and then he said to the monkey with a bite.


    "I have the apricot yellow flag of Laojun in my hand. It is not good. Let me go and let them go. You rush directly to the Lingxiao Temple."


    The Taibai Jinxing dialect has not finished yet, and the monkey directly blocked him.


    "Daddy, do you want to think more. What is the character of the white tiger god? You think that you can hold him with the apricot yellow flag of Laojun. Laojun is almost the same. This road is definitely not going to work. Don''t count on it. But don''t panic, we have another way to go!"


    "Great, what do you mean?"


    Taibai Jinxing quickly sought guidance, and in this regard, the monkey pointed to Yao Chi behind him and said to him with a smile.


    "Daddy, don''t forget, but there is still a big **** sitting here? Walk around, we will go to the mother now. As long as she is willing to take the shot, it is not difficult to drag the white tiger god. And at that time We just have to go to Lingxiao Temple for a while, and I want to come to the old children and bring them to the Bodhisattvas!"


    "Wangmu"


    When I heard the monkey say the name, Taibaijinxing immediately hesitated.


    Wang Mu and Jade Emperor sounded like a family, but in reality it was not like this. Because these are things in folklore, they can''t be done. The real situation is that the mother is only the **** of the goddess in the sky, the identity of the world''s female fairy. She and Jade Emperor can only be regarded as the status of the upper and lower levels, equivalent to the ranks of the four royalties. If you really want to say anything, then you can only say that she is the closest supporter of Jade Emperor today.


    The identity of the Jade Emperor, in fact, should be regarded as the East Wanggong earlier. It was also a **** in the ancient times, and it was the same development of immortality. At the time of ancient times, he and the mother of the mother were the first of the world''s immortals, but those who became acquainted with the sages must worship these two talents.


    It can be said that if this great **** can live to the back, the position of the Jade Emperor will almost certainly be his. Unfortunately, this **** has fallen into catastrophe early. So that today''s Jade Emperor got the opportunity to become today''s Three Realms.


    Wang Mu was the earliest supporter of the Jade Emperor, so at the beginning of the reorganization of the heavens, most of them could see the situation in which the Queen and the Jade Emperor were juxtaposed. There may be mortals who have seen this scene, so they will think that these two people are dual. However, in fact, if they really want to count, they can only be regarded as the relationship between the chairman and the shareholders.


    This relationship is not reliable, so too white gold stars did not think about pulling the mother into. However, when the monkey said this, he was inevitable, and he gave birth to such a mind.


    After all, the mother is the **** of Kunlun Mountain, the **** of the heavens and the goddess of punishment of the five disabled. If she really wants to step in, then this is really a big deal.


    To figure this out, the Platinum will not hesitate, and the monkey will drill into the depths of Yaochi Palace. And when they found the mother, the head of the female fairy who sat high on the throne, the mother-in-law showed a more obvious malice to their appearance.


    "Too white gold star, what do you and the monkey head come to me? Don''t you know that it is a big sin if you don''t break into the eighth house?"


    The mother looks like she is only thirty years old, her appearance is extremely beautiful, but with an unspeakable prestige. Coupled with her brocade embroidery, wearing a high crown, surrounded by female fairy. The prosperity of the momentum can be said to be completely absent from the Jade Emperor, and even surpassed it.


    Especially when she was sullen and screamed, the Yaochi Palace, which was originally symphonic, became silent. The majesty of the majesty is enough to make the average fairy''s legs tremble, fearing that one can''t be their own.


    Fortunately, neither the Platinum and the Monkey are ordinary immortals. They are not afraid of such questions as the Queen. Even with this topic, Taibaijinxing also directly sought help from the mother.


    "Wang Ma Niang Niang forgive me, the old minister is really a reason for this, but also ask the Niangniang Rong Laochen to sue."


    "Isn''t it related to the Jade Emperor''s Palace? If this is the case, you won''t have to say too much about Platinum. If you come from there, you will go back. The palace does not want to hear this kind of thing."


    The indifference of the Queen Mother is obviously beyond the expectation of Taibai Jinxing, but since it is already here, how could he be sent out because of such a simple sentence. So immediately, he argued.


    "The Niangniang is graceful. This matter is extraordinary. The position of the Jade Emperor is in danger of being overturned. The old minister can not sit idly by as a person. It does not contradict each other. Now, the old minister has contacted the Buddha of the Western Heaven. He is driving. At present, as long as you can delay those rebellious moments, if you come to the Supreme, you can naturally clear the side of the monarch, sweep the world, and the Tiangong is quiet. Now as long as the Niangniang is willing to help, after thinking about it, Datianzun will definitely give the Niangniang a satisfactory explanation."

 Chapter 1472： 猢狲诡算白虎让路

    In the view of Taibai Jinxing, his own words are full of sincerity. Just let Wang mother stop the white tiger god, you can get a rich return after the event. This world is afraid that there is no such good thing.


    However, to his surprise, the mother did not intend to follow his ideas. Ming Ming has already opened such conditions, but the Queen Mother looked at him with a careless look, and then shook her head in a very indifferent way.


    "Venus, it is good that you can have this loyalty. But this is not something that you can mix in. Listen to this palace and stop here. This is both for you and for the Jade Emperor. Good thing."


    "Isnaughter is not willing to help?" Some unbelievable look at the Queen Mother, too white Venus is now full of questions to ask why. Looking at his shocked face, the mother said it with a blank expression.


    "Not unwilling, but not. Some things can''t be done. Even I can''t do it."


    "But the Jade Emperor has also sat for more than two thousand years, the Emperor, do you have no confidence in him, do you think he will lose?"


    "Not without confidence, but I don''t think he can win at all. You don''t understand what the ancient eight masters mean in this world. He has no chance of winning!"


    "Does it not work with the Buddha in the West?"


    Stalking the neck, too white Venus suddenly screamed indignantly. In the face of his questioning, the mother is picking her eyebrows, and then she smiles like a smile.


    "You should have seen Laojun. You can still remember how Laojun answered you. Don''t treat people in this world as fools, smart, able to see clearly, or a lot."


    Too white gold star is in a hurry, but also to say. The mother did interrupt him and left the two choices in front of him.


    "No need to say anything. Venus, this palace gives you two choices. First, stay here. I let the seven fairies arrange for people to watch you, and when this happens, naturally you will let you go out a lot. Second Where are you going, where are you going. I am when you have not appeared before my eyes."


    This situation, too white gold star suddenly silenced. He doesn''t want to choose between the two options, but he has no other way. This is a dead knot. The monkey, however, suddenly laughed at this time.


    "Wang Ma, don''t say how ridiculous the second choice is. Even if we choose the first one, do you think that the seven fairy daughters under your hand can see the old grandson? Don''t forget, how did you tease? They are seven."


    It can be said that the monkey is the one that does not open the pot and mentions the past of the past. This is also a matter of why monkeys are destined to be alone. As soon as this was mentioned, the seven female immortals who had been waiting on the side of the Queen Mother immediately showed their gnashing teeth. The things of the year were a kind of humiliation for them. Now they are exposed to the scars, how can they not be angry.


    The mother also remembered that, but she responded with a slight smile.


    "Not afraid, not afraid. I cut the dragon and phoenix gold to the red child. If you dare to mess up, the dragon and phoenix scissors will cut you naturally, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    This is not a play, and the mother of the mother certainly cannot make him as chaotic as when he was in the middle of the palace. Looking at the posture of the mother, the monkey immediately smashed. Who can provoke, who can''t provoke. Who can provoke, who can''t provoke, he still has a clear distinction. It is also because he is clearly divided and understands. So at this time, he said this to the mother.


    "Mother, let''s tell the truth. The idea of ??Taibai Laojiao''s heart, you and I know that he made such a determination, neither you nor I can stop him. The twisted melon is not sweet, so we also There is no need to stop him, isn''t it? And me? I also say honestly, although the old grandson is not a good person, but for the brothers, the old grandson is willing to slash the knife. A fight, then the old grandson is willing to accompany him to play a big one. So you see, leaving us here is meaningless, isn''t it?"


    "You are also talking, so slow. Don''t send!"


    Very simple reply, Wang Mu did not take care of this monkey. But the monkeys don''t want to go out and die. He smiled and said.


    "Yiang Niang, you still don''t understand the meaning of the old grandson. You mean, don''t think that we will go out so honestly. Don''t forget, this is the harem that you are in charge. If the two of us go out from here And the guys outside are playing big shots. This dirty old man is pouring on your body. And at that time, the goddess, do you think you can still be like this now, so easy to stay out of the way?"


    "You are so embarrassed, but it is quite a matter of mind. After so many years, if you are here, it is not a treat."


    The meaning of the monkey''s words, the mother of the mother can hear clearly. And it is precisely because she can understand the meaning of this, her face is not concealed to reveal the killing of Sen Han. As a mother, she can be left to threaten without any casualty.


    "Don''t you be afraid, can you and Taibai not go out of my Yaochi Palace?"


    "Afraid, of course, afraid." The monkey smiled and made a fearful expression, but the eyebrows revealed a unique kind of fierceness. "But, Queen Mother, don''t blame the old grandson for telling the ugly words in front. The old grandson is not muddy, can let you toss. And the guy in the hands of the white old man is not fake. Fighting, let''s fight Two may not be afraid of you. Even if it is your enemy, these little little daughters around you, but they may not be able to survive. Don''t forget, the old grandson is a beggar, if it is a madness, Under the crowbar, you can''t recognize that you are a man or a woman!"


    "Good, good, good. You are so courageous!" Grinding the molars hard, the smile on the mother''s face is more and more smashed. However, this is only a matter of a while. Soon, she converges on this look and speaks to the monkey as calmly as possible. "Let''s say, what do you want to do?"


    She can''t be soft, but there is no need to be soft because of this kind of thing. Things are getting bigger, and in any case, the last loss is her. Anyway, these two guys are arguing that they want to die. If this is the case, they will not be able to complete it?


    On this issue, Wang Mu thinks very clearly. And it is because she wants to know this clearly, she will ask such words. I will send these two troubles as soon as possible. This is what she wants to do now, and this is the monkey''s heart.


    In fact, the monkey himself did not have much confidence to be enemies with the existence of the mother, the reason why it was said before, is simply to swindle her. He is very satisfied with the results, so he said immediately.


    "In fact, it is very simple. Empress, as long as you drag the white tiger **** outside, let me and Taibai two into the Lingxiaobao Temple. Then everything is finished. You can rest assured that the old Sun and the Taibai are absolutely It will be tight-lipped and will not drag you in."


    "No, you want to find death, no one will stop you, and White Tiger is no exception."


    Coldly smiled, the mother said with a squint.


    "Honger, take my letter to find the white tiger god. I will tell the two guys who don''t know what to do. I said it, let me go in, let me see, Can they pull out any waves!"


    "Yes, the goddess!"


    The mother had just told me that a red female fairy beside her was already holding a piece of Yugui, and headed for the Yaochi Palace. When the monkey saw this, he immediately licked his mouth and yelled at the mother-in-law. Then he took the Taibaijinxing and chased it.


    He does not worry that the Queen will be cheating here. In fact, it is really unnecessary to play so many small means to the point of the Queen Mother. Just like the Jade Emperor of the Year, the monkeys knew that they were playing tricks on their own, but they still matched the drama they had done, for what they were, not because they used the grandest. Yangmou, he could not allow him to refuse.


    The current situation is like what Wang said. Anyway, it is a dead word. There is really no need to play so many tricks.


    The female fairy who followed the head of the Seven Fairies went out of Yaochi Palace and came to the front of the White Tiger God who held the Yaochi Palace and the Miluo Palace. The boss of the Seven Fairies took a gift and said to the white tiger god.


    "Shen Jun, my family has a life, and I ask God to put these two people."


    "What does it mean to be a mother-in-law? Doesn''t she know that this is a major event for the return of the Eight Lords? You can easily make extra-budgets."


    The change has made the protection of the human body. The **** is a big man with a rough appearance, a white-browed eyebrow, a sword must be smashed, and the eyes are green and oily, like a big worm that chooses to devour. Even the voice was too scary, and the hula screamed, making the female fairy tremble.


    However, she still remembers Wang��s mission, but she has the courage to say the things to the white tiger god, and after listening to her words, the white tiger **** can��t help but look at the white gold stars, and then they will Sigh.


    "Too white gold star, you old dad. Why is this suffering? So many gods in heaven are afraid to come out, why are you going to make this head strong?"


    "Everyone is his master. God, you look down on the Great Heaven, I understand. But you have to know that the sinners die for the confidant. The big heavens treat me not thin, I want to die for it, can''t this not work?"


    In the face of the white tiger **** Jun who has already invested in the enemy, Taibai Jinxing naturally has no good tone. In the face of his words, Baihu Shenjun was screaming and swaying the Tianbing Tianjian around him, letting them make a way. Then he said to the Taibai Venus in a solemn manner.


    "If this is the case, then go and go. If you are dead, I will ask the Emperor to give you a good place to go."


    "Thank you!"


    A hand, too white gold star is not head back, striding into the Lingxiao Temple.

 Chapter 1473： Submission of the monkey head is powerless

    All the way to the Lingxiao Temple unimpeded, Taibaijinxing immediately saw a scene that made him witness.


    The Jade Emperor, who was blessed by the Lord, had already been taken down by his throne at this moment, and he was pressed down to His Royal Highness. If he didn''t see a chair for him in his past identity, then maybe he can only sit on the ground now. And Erlang Zhenjun is **** by the swaying bundle of celestial sacred ropes. He can be treated without the Jade Emperor, so he can only be imprisoned like a prisoner, and he is pressed down on the ground.


    The two look like the dog of the family, and they can''t see the temperament of the heavenly master and Erlang Zhenjun. And beside them are a large group of wall-and-grass-like gods, and those traitors who have already invested in the enemy. Each of them looks at the eyes of Jade Emperor is dangerous, and there is no doubt at all. If the person above has any intention in this regard, they will immediately cut off the head of Jade Emperor and use this thing as their own. Name the name.


    However, the person above obviously does not have this meaning. Because at this time, he is simply busy with his own affairs.


    Sitting on the throne of the Three Realms, Zhou Yi��s first order was to let those gongs bring all the information about the heavens and the Middle Kingdom to their own. He has to look for it from here to see if he can find a little trace of going home. As for the messy things at the moment, it seems that it is not important to him.


    It is really not important. Because for him, this so-called Heavenly Throne has no attraction at all. What he wants is to go home, and that''s it. It is not his intention to develop things to this point. Everything is actually just the result of the guys who are at the moment.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi put down the last volume in his hand, and then looked at the two white stars that had just entered.


    For their appearance, most people in Lingxiao Temple are still alert enough. After all, in their view, the overall situation has been set, and even if the name of the vote is ready, they really have no reason to support the Jade Emperor, let him come to see a salted fish. In this case, the appearance of Taibaijinxing and monkeys is definitely not welcome. That is to say, Zhou Yi did not speak. If he spoke, some people would have to kneel down and use them to show their loyalty.


    Of course, Zhou Yi did not speak, because at this time he has recognized the identity of one of them. Taibai Jinxing is not very recognizable. The appearance of this white beard and old fairy is not 100 or 80 in the whole heaven. It is not realistic to expect to be able to tell people''s identity at a glance. However, the characteristics of the monkeys are too good to recognize.


    Mao''s face is Leigong''s mouth, and his body is still awkward. It��s not tall, but it��s like a grandfather. If such an image can no longer recognize his identity, then Zhou Yi is really the identity of his Chinese.


    To be honest, monkeys are definitely one of the most famous gods on earth. Even if the Jade Emperor and Guan Shiyin are known for their popularity, they must be lower than him. Thanks to Wu Chengen. This also made Zhou Yi interested in him, so when he saw the monkey coming in, he immediately asked the monkey with interest.


    "You are the monkey who had smashed the Temple of Heaven that year. It doesn''t look too good?"


    "You are the so-called incarnation of the Eight Gods, isn''t it? I thought you were three heads and six arms, four eyes horns?"


    The monkey was not willing to show weakness, and returned a sentence. And this immediately attracted a lot of people''s anger at him.


    "Let''s go! What are you talking about in front of the Emperor!"


    "Bold! How dare you disrespect the Emperor!"


    "When Ma Wen, you can''t wait for you to make a trip!"


    The forests are all kinds of different things. Looking at their faces, the hearts of the white gold stars are straightforward and disgusting. When did you become a loyal loyalty? Don''t forget, the Jade Emperor is still in the temple!


    Such a face, not to mention the white gold star can not see, is easy to see Zhou Yi also. However, he still doesn''t know how to give these people because of this, because in any case, they are talking for themselves. Although there is not much truth and truth in it, most of them are naked interests. But this is the game of adults, whether it is good or bad, right or wrong, buttocks are bigger than the head.


    So now, Zhou Yi mobilized the power of this world, like a big hand, slammed past the monkey''s position.


    This trick, the monkey is not the first time encountered. He also has grown up to experience. So now, he is a slap in the face, the short body is pulled up a few times, and his muscles are indignant and golden. Like a statue of gold, the high hand lifted it toward the invisible giant force.


    The undead golden body of Buddhism, combined with the bronze skin and iron of his natural stone, is definitely worthy of complement each other. The monkey has a full grasp of the heart, even if it was brought in as it was in the past, the force of the mountain must be suppressed on him, and he can rely on such a golden body to give it a hard top.


    However, he apparently estimated the strength of the wrong opponent, because the suppression of the power of the world at this time is far more terrible than the Wuzhishan that came in the past.


    Just like tapping this mosquito, there is no need to put too much effort on it. Zhou Yi has already pressed the monkey on the floor of the hall. That is to say, the foundation of the Mire Palace is hard enough, or the golden body of the monkey is strong enough that he has not been beaten into a strange appearance. But in this case, he is almost equivalent to completely losing the fighting power, and can no longer pose any threat.


    It was not until this moment that the monkeys understood why the mother would say that they were just sending them to death. It��s not like he thought, because the gods of the heavenly courts allowed them to attack the stone with the smugglers. It is because, because of this, the incarnation of the eight masters who did not know where it came from is simply unimaginable and powerful.


    If the old man is afraid, he will not compare with him. In front of such people, his level of the guy is just an ant.


    This discovery made the monkey both want to cry and want to laugh, but looked at the Erlang **** who was almost the same bitter expression. He was a sigh, and nothing was done like a dead monkey, and he was honestly stuck to the ground.


    Everything is developing too fast. At this time, the little white gold star did not have time to take out the apricot yellow flag in his arms. And looking at such a sudden change in front of his eyes, his face was white, and then some helplessly dropped his hand.


    Naturally, the monkey can see what he sees. In the face of such a fact, his heart is really complicated and cannot be clearly stated. He originally thought that he and the monkey could delay the last time, and then they would not get the Buddha to help, more or less can have some thoughts. But I can''t think of it. Everything is in the mirror, and I am thinking about it.


    They can''t even drag on for a minute. In the face of such a power gap, even if he is carrying all the different treasures, he is afraid that it will not play any role.


    Recognizing this is too much, and the golden star can be said to be the best. Just like being pulled out of all the strengths, he can only walk to the front of the Jade Emperor, and deeply worship the former Lord, and then use a tone of sorrow rather than death. Said to him.


    "The old minister has the responsibility of his sins. It is really a crime to die, and sin should die."


    The Jade Emperor has nothing to say, in fact, for today''s Taibai Jinxing, he really does not know what to say.


    Hate him for nothing, this is for sure. But he can''t deny that Taibaijinxing has been busy with him for him. Even if he said that he was on the top of the court, he was the only one who was doing his duty for him.


    In contrast, how rare this friendship is, it is completely visible. Therefore, even if it is his cool heart, it is really impossible to say a word. He can''t hate Taibaijinxing, so he can only hate himself and hate this fate. So at this time, he can only be angry.


    "Golden Star, you don''t need this, you are going to die, it''s not your sin. Ha, I only hate me for more than two thousand years of war, Guang Shi Fu. In the end, I just raised such a group of ungrateful people. Oh, also Don''t look at the winners you are now, these people are respectful and obedient to you, and they have already recognized your identity as a god. When the time is turbulent and the fate is broken, today I am tomorrow, they can betray me, is it right? Can''t you betray you? I really want to see if there is such a day, how can you cope with this heavenly emperor?"


    Although the defeat has been fixed, the Jade Emperor will not be so willing to admit defeat. There is no such thing as a light and windy month. But if you die, you must be disgusted with the thoughts of the people. He certainly will not be less.


    Now what this said to Zhou Yi is the product of this kind of mind. It can be said that as long as Zhou Yi��s mind is slightly narrower, then this heaven will not want to be peaceful in the future.


    This is a conspiracy, a naked conspiracy, not only Zhou Yi can see, but those gods can also see. From the moment they look at the eyes of the Jade Emperor, they can see the reaction in their hearts. That is the sinful state that I can''t wait to let the Jade Emperor give up the life. Obviously, everyone is shocked by the one that he is so unprepared, and he is also angry.


    It��s disgusting to die when you die.


    Aside from the idea of ??the vast majority of people, Zhou Yi is also amazed at the words of the Jade Emperor. He did not think that the Jade Emperor would say such things to him, but after relishing the words, he could not help but smile at the Jade Emperor.


    "It''s no wonder that you are sitting in this position of the Emperor. If you are so confident, how can you serve the people. Are you a fool, or is there only a smart person in the world?"

 Chapter 1474： Provocative

    A jade emperor is not a fool, Zhou Yi said so, he immediately understood the meaning of Zhou Yi. This is ridiculing his narrow-mindedness, no amount of tolerance. At the same time, he said that he is smart and self-esteem.


    No matter what point, Jade Emperor can''t admit it. So immediately, he yelled at Zhou Yi.


    "Yellow mouth children, Ann dare to bully me! You know something. The throne of heaven is not what you think, you can do it safely. If you don''t have a bit of thought, you can count it. You think you Those who have struggled with these ghosts are afraid that they will have to be scared by them even if they are already there. Trust, this kind of thing simply does not exist. From the first day you sit on this position, you You can only be a loner. Do you understand the loneliness? It is the kind of person who can be betrayed at any time, just like I am now. So, I want to be the world��s people, and I want to take the world to bear me!��


    "This is what you think, it''s ridiculous."


    Looking at the jade emperor in the mood, I looked at the gods who were silent because of his words. Zhou Yi knocked on the armrest of his throne, and he showed a mocking smile at him.


    "Why would you like me to bear the world? I want to take the world down to me. But it is an excuse for you to find yourself because you are uncomfortable after sitting on the Golden Pavilion. I am calculating, betrayed? Your brain Everything is thought of like this, of course, what you get is such a thing. Even the most basic trust is not to give people, but also expect others to give you life. Do you still say that you are not stupid?"


    "And I am different from you. Sitting in this position, I can tell anyone, as long as you have the ability and willing to vote for me. Then I can give you everything you deserve. Ambition, indifferent things. As long as You have the ability to match your ambitions, I can give you the big position. As the Emperor of Heaven, if there is no such power, what kind of Emperor? The land I saw on the East Sea is quite suitable for you."


    Although it was pushed to the position of the Emperor, but Zhou Yi itself does not exclude this position. This has a part relationship with his ideas, but more, because of the influence of the world itself. A world crying and shouting to post it, as long as he is not stupid, there is really no reason to refuse.


    Since accepting such an identity, he naturally wants to speak from this angle. It seems that it is because of the fact that it is enshrined in the gods by countless bright messengers. His words are completely filled with the domineering power of a master.


    The power of the king, he is not lacking. With such an identity and status, it is not difficult to transform into a king. Coupled with his special relationship with the world, the position of the Emperor of Heaven is also justified, and peace of mind. No one can pick a stab.


    If there is, then there will probably be only the Jade Emperor and his loyalists. However, for these guys, Zhou Yi��s attitude is only one, that is, weak chicken, it is not worth mentioning.


    Think about it too. Jade Emperor is also good at doing the Emperor of Heaven for more than two thousand years. It is reasonable to say that there are many fans. However, it is a pity that there are very few people who can kill him at this time. Except for a Erlang god, there are only two monkeys and two whites. The other is not to make the wall grass early, but it is on his side. It��s just outside the house, and it��s a posture that doesn��t work with me.


    All this has to say, it is sad and pitiful to the limit. But it is precisely because of this extreme gap with the assumption that Zhou Yicai dared to say such a rhetoric.


    It��s useless to have your old set of instructions. Do I have to drill on your dead road. Are you stupid, or am I stupid?


    This meaning is obvious, and people with good eyes can see it. In this regard, in addition to the Jade Emperor is a anger can not be sent out. The vast majority of other gods showed their expressions of surprise, and then they greeted Zhou Yi, who was on the throne.


    "See the Emperor! Heavenly Emperor Wanfu Jinan!"


    This is not a simple compliment, but a real surrender. On the surface, Zhou Yi means playing the face of Jade Emperor, but in fact, he is obviously showing his metrics and courage to everyone.


    Don''t care what you have done before, and don''t care how much thoughts you have in your heart. As long as you are willing to surrender, then he dares to take you down. This is a great courage and a great courage. But I have to say that there are so many gods present, none of them have opinions on this approach.


    As gods, they also know that they are afraid. In the face of Zhou Yi, the new Emperor of Heaven, the most feared thing is that this Emperor did not pay attention to his face and directly seized the priesthood on them.


    This is not an impossible thing. In fact, for the Emperor of Heaven, this is simply his own power. The Emperor of Heaven has sealed the gods, so that the gods can control the power of the heavens and the earth. Without the seal of the Emperor, there is no difference between these so-called gods and the immortals on one side. This is simply something that cannot be accepted for the gods who control the heavens and the earth for two thousand years.


    It is precisely because of this that when Zhou Yi sat on the throne of the Emperor, many people are inevitably a little uneasy.


    They know what they do, and to their own people, if they are the Emperor, they are absolutely impossible to let these guys who have been enemies with themselves, and those who have the wall grasses to remain in this position. There is no reason for him, and my heart is not safe.


    As the Jade Emperor said, since I already know the guilty conscience of these guys, then instead of leaving them to beside them to betray their own opportunities, it is better to take advantage of this opportunity to reshuffle the court, directly before they can��t get out of it. And thoroughly clean them out.


    This is the idea of ??most people and the way they most agree. But obviously, Zhou Yi did not intend to do what they wanted. He solved the problem in a way that was unique to him. And his way is more pleasing to the people.


    A former Emperor of Heaven is always more than a slap in the face, and the Emperor of Heaven who is cherished is open. And a powerful and broad-minded Emperor of Heaven is naturally more respectable than a narrow-minded guy. It can be said that only by relying on this statement, Zhou Yi has already bought a lot of people''s hearts, and let them surrender to their identity.


    Of course, this kind of confession is certainly limited. After all, he just just sat in this position, it is impossible to say that these gods will die immediately. Some of them must be playing their own abacus. But anyway, this is a good start. A pretty beautiful start. In the face of such a situation, the Jade Emperor is somewhat acceptable.


    When he was almost doomed to fail, the most hopeful thing for him was to bury a hidden danger for his life. The suspicion of this superior to the lower person is the most terrible bane of his choice. He thought that this would achieve the results he wanted, but he did not expect that the development of the matter was unexpectedly rapid. Just a few simple words, Zhou Yi has probably gathered people''s hearts. It can be imagined that once the time is long, these people who are difficult to protect will not become dead to him.


    The Jade Emperor could not imagine the situation and he could not accept the situation. So immediately, he snarled at Zhou Yi.


    "Don''t think that you can buy them if you do this. People are sinister, they can never surrender to you. What you see is an illusion, it is the performance of these people. One day, sooner or later, once you lose power, they immediately It will turn the gun head, just like what I did, knocking you down from this position. You are sitting in this position, you are absolutely unstable."


    The heart is sinister, not bad. Even at this time, the Jade Emperor is still reluctant to give up his own ideas. His vicious words are nothing to Zhou Yi, but for those gods who have already expressed their surrender, they are the most terrible words.


    It��s hard for me to avoid it, but the **** still has to pull himself to the dead land. No matter who it is, it is absolutely impossible to tolerate it. So immediately, there were several gods standing out from the two columns and yelling at Zhou Yi, who was on the throne.


    "The Emperor is on the top, please let the minister sue. Since ancient times, the battle of the king''s power has been seen in life and death. This is not only because the two sides are fighting, but they need to do their best. More because only thoroughly eliminate the opponent. In order to ensure that the other party can not resurrect. At present, the Jade Emperor does not remove, the position of the Emperor of Heaven will be unstable. Instead of letting this narrow and insidious generation survive in the world, let him provoke here, it is better to give him a present. It��s a pleasure. It��s also a final conclusion for the matter of the Lord��s change of the Lord. This is the words of the lower court, and it is expected to be submissive.��


    "Please ask the Emperor of Heaven!"


    These words are said to be in the hearts of many people. So suddenly, a large row of people stood up and began to comply with this proposal.


    The dead Jade Emperor is the best Jade Emperor. This is the most real idea of ??these heavenly gods. It can be said that as long as Zhou Yi is willing to nod, many of them will be willing to recommend themselves to complete this glorious mission.


    This is the opinion of the masses, and it can be described as a united city. Even Zhou Yi, it is impossible to easily ignore the thoughts of so many people. And just as he was still thinking about whether he wanted to do this, a voice was already ringing.


    "I am here, I see who you dare to shake a hair!"

 Chapter 1475： Finally choose to go to Huangquan

    At this time, the person who has the courage to say such words is not someone else. It is the loyal and loyal old minister of Taibaijinxing.


    However, even at this time, he showed a kind of fierceness that belongs to the guardian wolf. Most of the people present only regarded his guardian behavior as a joke.


    This is not because of anything else, but because he is too white gold star, one of the lowest fighting gods in the entire heaven.


    Even the group of female immortals around the Queen Mother, I am afraid that it will be so much higher than him. The threat of such a guy in front of your face is even stricter. In the eyes of most people, I am afraid that it will be similar to the girl who wants to hit your chest.


    No one will regard him as one thing, even the more crazy he is at this time, the deeper the maliciousness in their hearts. It can be said that no one or who needs to mention some hints, almost immediately, someone stood up and said unceremoniously to the Taibai Venus.


    "Too white gold star, give me away. The Emperor is currently, how can you make it like this. Look at your old man''s past, we will give you another chance. You don''t know how to be good."


    Standing out to speak is the giant spirit, the famous Tingtou Qing in the heavens. Because he is the warrior under Tota Tianwang, so what he said can not be seen as the meaning of the pedestrian of Tota.


    Previously offended by Zhou Yi, now use this way to show loyalty and save the bad impression before. This is actually a good idea. However, they obviously picked the wrong object. At this time, the white gold stars are not the things that can make them drink and drink.


    Even the nonsense is too lazy to say that Taibaijinxing directly touched the vajra from his own hands, and silently missed it and lost it to the giant spirit.


    This slap-up baby was welcoming the wind, and instantly became a bright golden aperture, and then sneaked into a flying rainbow, and slammed it on the head of the giant spirit.


    You must know that Vajrapani can be a baby who has been trained as a golden monkey, and the giant gods in the district are simply not to mention. So immediately, he was blown up by a brainstorm. If it wasn''t because he was a god, he had a divine power, then now, maybe his life can''t be saved.


    Taibai Jinxing does not shoot, but a shot is such a thunder. This really scared a lot of people. However, they are not children, and it is impossible to be scared because of this. Although there are some horror to say that it is difficult to protect, but more is still a warning.


    "Why is the old King''s King Kong, why is it in your hands? Is it true that Laojun is also"


    King Kong is very well recognized, and almost all the gods can recognize this magic weapon. Of course, the magic weapon is not important, what is important is the meaning behind it. Taibai Jinxing has the baby of Laojun in his hand. Does this mean that Laojun intends to pull the door and stand on the side of the Jade Emperor?


    Thinking of this, many people put their sights on Zhang Daolin. There are a lot of people at the gate, but if it can play a leading role in the gate, then it is certainly more authoritative. What did Laojun think about, they didn''t know. After all, Laojun is a dragon-like character, and his ideas are very predictable. However, Zhang Daolin is an attitude, but they can confirm it. As the founder of Daomen, his opinions can be said to be crucial at this time.


    And this point, Zhang Daolin''s heart is also clear. Therefore, the five big three-faced black-faced priests on the surface immediately stood out, and then they respected Zhou Yi very respectfully.


    "Emperor, this should be only a private transaction between Laojun and Taibai Venus. It has nothing to do with my door. I also hope that the Emperor will see it."


    "It''s no problem, it''s just a toy. I don''t want to be responsible for the original owner because a toy falls into the hands of the owner. However, the injury of the giant spirit is still in charge. Zhang Daolin, you bring people to take He will carry it down and heal it. Since it is the baby of Laojun, how much do you have to pay for your door."


    After waved and unveiled this chapter, Zhou Yi regained his gaze to the white star of the scorpion wolf. He had to admit that it was this unremarkable old man who really gave himself a lot of surprises.


    This point is mainly based on his personality charm. When the whole heaven is a wall grass, watching the Jade Emperor fall into his own position, there is no reaction, but when the back is pushing the waves. A character who sticks to his own camp and always maintains a loyal role is really a bit too good.


    Although it seems that there is some feeling of loyalty, loyalty has always been a bright spot in human nature. A loyal loyalty, even if it is not for himself, is enough to get his respect. So when he thought about it, he said this to Taibai Jinxing.


    "Is it too white? I have heard of you. Many people say that you are a favorite, a jester. In this heaven, you have nothing but a slap in the face, you can''t do anything. Many people look down on you. I don��t think you should stand on this ridge. But now, I think their thoughts can change. A person who can not die for his own lord, one who dares to stand at the last moment is doomed to failure. The person in the ending. Anyway, it is worthy of my respect. So, too white gold star. I will give you a choice. If you choose to surrender to me and loyal to me. Then, I can let go of the Jade Emperor, give He left a life. Even said, I can arrange an unimportant position for him, let him go without any worries. How, are you willing to accept this condition?"


    I have to say that the conditions for Zhou Yi to start are very good. In order to let this loyal guy turn his head in his name, he even said that he was willing to give up the punishment for the Jade Emperor. If this is in history, it is no less than Cao Mengde��s attack on Shu Han, and then take Liu Bei��s life to open conditions to Zhuge Liang. Of course, this situation is overhead. But this does not hinder the heart and mind of Zhou Yi. It can be said that in the moment when such conditions are opened, Taibaijinxing is already heart-warming.


    He knows that he is already losing. Even if it was brought to the West of the Luohan Bodhisattva, the results will not change much. The Jade Emperor is afraid that he will be fierce and sorrowful, at most, and he will only die in front of him, with full loyalty.


    But with this condition opened by Zhou Yi, the situation is different. As long as you are sincere, you can save the life of the Jade Emperor and even save his wealth. This is obviously much better than the death of both of them. From this point of view, Taibai Jinxing has already felt the heart of Zhou Yi��s house. Just when he had made a decision and intended to give a positive response, the Jade Emperor shouted at this time.


    "You can''t think about it! Too white gold star is the only loyal loyal to the widows. Do you want to take this away? Is this minister of immortal dynasty not comparable to a platinum star? I tell you, I am dead, I will never let Taibaijinxing accept your condition. You will give me my heart."


    It just happened to jump off, and the Jade Emperor��s speech was like disgustingly forcing a person to fly. Even saying that he still does not forget to provoke dissension, it is naturally more unpleasant.


    Zhou Yi has no intention to take care of this guy at the moment, so he ignored the scream of this guy, but asked directly to Taibai Venus.


    "Give me your answer, too white gold star. This is your own decision, you will not even give this decision to him."


    "Golden star, you listen to me, you can''t promise him. If you promised him, then I will be here immediately. I said, even if it is dead, the widow will die righteously, not like a Like an ant, even if you live, you have to give someone else alms."


    Two different voices in the ear made the heart of Taibai Venus fall into a complicated battle. At this moment, he could not get any idea at all. In the face of his hesitation and struggle, Zhou Yi''s patience suddenly reached the limit, so immediately, he waved a thunder and slammed on the Jade Emperor.


    The body of Jade Emperor could not stand such a heavy blow, he was almost immediately hit on the ground. The bloody, **** face made him majestic and ruined, and did not see the style of an emperor. And he seems to no longer care about this irrelevant thing, now he started to laugh wildly, laughing like a madman.


    "Come on, kill the widows. You have the ability to kill the widows. I have to look at it. When the widows die here, can you still get what you want. Too white gold stars, he can never be loyal. For you. Even if he is dead, he can only be loyal to me alone. Hahahaha"


    The maliciousness revealed by the lines in the Jade Emperor��s words is shocking. No one can imagine that he would actually say such words at this time. It can be said that he is already crazy at this time. Looking at his crazy madness, Zhou Yi can only be cold.


    "The stubbornness. Too white Venus, the last chance. Tell me your choice. My tolerance for him is already at the limit!"


    Things have progressed to this point, too, and Platinum is already time to make a decision. At this time, he could only sigh and sigh at Zhou Yi.


    "The Emperor is on the top, too white gold stars are hard to die. Also ask the Emperor to enlighten, choose a well-being to bury Taibai Jinxing and Jade Emperor. Just as the Jade Emperor said, since Taibai Jinxing is the only person who can loyal to him. Then let me know. Just serve him, let''s go on the road."


    "Venus, you can''t do that."


    "The oldest child, restless nonsense. The old man of the jade is so vicious, why do you want to serve him."


    The Jade Emperor made several appearances, and even the Erlang God and the monkey who were standing on his side were already unable to stand. Such a character, but let the loyal loyalists such as Taibai Jinxing accompany Huang Quan, how to look is not worth it. So they began to exhort and block. But in any case, it can''t change the determination of Platinum at the moment.


    Going to Huangquan, this is probably the best ending.

 Chapter 1476： Erlang voted for a hard monkey

    A week, I really appreciate people like Taibaijinxing. Because in his cognition, not everyone can do as much as the white gold star.


    However, this does not mean that he can compromise infinitely for the Platinum. As the Emperor of Heaven, the winner of the struggle, he does not need to compromise. Even if there are precedents for some special reasons, it can be one or two. This is not only related to the dignity of the Emperor, but also to his future rule. So he could only sigh and give a reply to Taibai Jinxing.


    "Well, since you have decided. Then I will not force you, as you said, I will find a good place to bury both of you. This is also an explanation for you." As for the two of you"


    Having said that, Zhou Yi put his eyes on the other two in the same camp. Monkeys and Erlang Gods, these two people are also loyal. At the very least, there are only a few of them who can fight for the Jade Emperor at this time. Of course, their performance is much more than that of the white gold stars, because they obviously have clearly seen the true face of the Jade Emperor. It can''t be said that it is disheartening, but more or less, it can make them more rational when making choices. And this is the key to Zhou Yi��s feeling that he can persuade them.


    Can make fewer kills, or kill less. Zhou Yi itself is not stifling. It is not necessary to cover his hands with blood for a position. He also had the heart to let go of these two people, so at this time, he also simply said.


    "If you are willing to drop, I am willing to give you a way to live. Where do you go, go back."


    In this case, many people can''t help but scream. You know, let''s put the Jade Emperor and the Taibai Venus. After all, these two people have limited ability to remove some nominal factors and can''t afford any storms. But Erlang God and monkeys are different. They are both supernatural. One is the true Buddha of Xitian, and there are a bunch of monkey monkeys in Huaguoshan. One is the nephew of the Jade Emperor, who gathered in the mouth of the river to gather the righteousness, and against the fierceness of the sky, his men are even more powerful, and the master is like a cloud. These two people let go, it is really the dragon to the sea, the tiger into the forest. Even if it is heaven, it is hard to say what they are. It is not a wise decision.


    However, in view of Zhou Yi��s ability and majesty of the Emperor, no one dares to sing against him at this time. Therefore, these people can only confuse their words in their stomachs and wait for the subsequent developments.


    The Erlang God and the monkey apparently did not think that Zhou Yi would say so, so immediately, Erlang, who was **** with the bundle of celestial flowers, suddenly raised his head and looked at Zhou Yi with his eyes straight.


    "Would you like to let us go back? Don''t you be afraid that we will go back and continue to commit chaos?"


    "If I dare to do it, I will put this little thing in my heart." When he smiled, Zhou Yi took his hand and looked at the fairy, and then he said unceremoniously. "Don''t say that you are two small characters. Even if this court full of gods betrayed me, it is simply a matter of nowhere. With my strength, you are still not in my eyes, if anyone wants to try I don''t mind changing someone to sit in his position."


    The words are very arrogant, but Erlang and the monkeys do not feel that something is wrong. Because they have already felt the terrible power before, the anti-palm can make the world and the same force, it can indeed ignore the power of everything. This also makes them laugh in their hearts. The Jade Emperor is indeed losing in such a presence. Instead, they blocked the muzzle.


    Feeling in my heart, Erlang God also made a decision. He is not too platinum, and he is not so loyal to the Jade Emperor. Although there is a blood relationship, but this step for him, it is almost the same. What''s more, the behavior of the Jade Emperor is indeed chilling. He is not sure now, whether the Jade Emperor has a little affection for him. I don��t think it��s there. So, for this guy to die, it is not worth it. So he immediately lowered his head and replied to Zhou Yi.


    "If the Emperor is willing to open the net, Yang Yu is willing to drop!"


    "So that''s it." Waving his hand and letting Zhang Daoling untie the bundle of celestial bodies on Yang Lan. Zhou Yiyi pointed to the position on the edge of the heaven, and let him stand.


    This action has envied many people because Zhou Yi refers to a position that is not low. Only under the Tota King, but also before the Tianpeng Tianyou Marshal. This means that if Yang Lan is willing, he will be immediately confessed by Zhou Yi and become the leader of the heavenly generals.


    You know, Totta King has a pre-existing existence. Even Zhou Yi did not care about him. With his original ability, it is absolutely impossible to continue to sit in the position of Grand Marshal. And this means that only a few more years have to wait, and Yang Lan can completely replace the Tota King. Not to mention that it is one person, above 10,000 people. But it is definitely better than keeping him in Guankou, carrying a famous priesthood. And such a good thing to go to heaven, who will not envy who is on the body.


    Yang Lan is not a fool. Even if he doesn''t understand Zhou Yi''s meaning, he can guess the envy of the gods around him. This made him laugh in his heart, because he did not care much about such a position. Although the **** is good, but he has been a wild crane for so many years, it is almost already open. It can be said that if there is a choice, he would rather not use this position.


    However, he knew he had no choice. This is not to say how Zhou Yi hinted that he was forced. But he can''t pass the level of his heart. The grace of living is no small matter anyway. At this time, he can pat the **** and leave, but in his heart, it is always a torment. This is undoubtedly unacceptable to those who are proud of him. Therefore, at this moment, he can only helplessly hold a fist, obedience to accept the arrangement of Zhou Yi.


    Yang Yu��s obedience has somewhat eased Zhou Yi��s heart. Because he knows that he is in this heaven has his own confidant.


    And Yang Lan is not an ordinary person. Being able to save one''s life in a dilemma can be seen in loyalty. The mountain is rushing to the sun, and the mountain is saved by the mother. It��s blame, it��s fierce, and the heavens can be safe and sound.


    Such a loyal and loyal person, the force of the people can be used for their own, anyway, they are earned. Therefore, Zhou Yi was very satisfied. Even the heart that had been stagnation because of the Jade Emperor was smooth.


    After solving the problem of Erlang God, Zhou Yi put his eyes on the monkey.


    Monkeys are famous, but Zhou Yi does not like monkeys. If Yang Lan is sensible, then the monkey will be a bit sloppy. He has seen the Westward Journey and knows how the monkeys treated their brothers. As far as such behavior is concerned, it is really that Zhou Yi does not see him very much.


    However, he has to admit that the monkey can go to danger for the Taijinjinxing, and it is indeed somewhat unexpected. This made him realize his prejudice against the monkey, so he was happy to let him go at this time. So immediately, he said to the monkey.


    "You monkey, since you have spared you this time, why don''t you leave quickly? Do you still want to stay in the sky for a while?"


    Tiantang��s dungeon is not a good place to go. Water, fire, wind and thunder, all kinds of torture, even if the **** of the iron fight can not resist how long. Monkeys are naturally reluctant to go to sin. Therefore, after feeling the reluctance of suppressing his own world, he quickly turned over two fights, and then he smiled and smiled at Zhou Yi.


    "You are a good temper, good skill. The old grandson is convinced and convinced. However, since you have the capacity of the Emperor, why not stop the Taibai Laojiao this time. With your skills I want to come to the jade emperor and the Taibai daddy together and can''t jump out of your palm, so why not let them go and show your lot of Rende?"


    "I can let them go, but do you think they are willing to let me go?"


    Seeing that the monkey can still have a hippie smile at this time, Zhou Yi also smiled and responded. However, he did not get into the trap of the monkey''s words, but kicked the ball back to the monkey. In the face of this problem, the monkey licked his teeth and couldn''t help but walk to the side of the white gold star, pulling his big sleeve and talking to him.


    "Too white old, you can think about it. It is not worthwhile for the old man to sell his life. Although the old grandson is a monkey, but it is also a fire-eyed eye. This old man just wants to take you to die, he does not care about you. Live and die. So why bother to kill for him?"


    "Great saint, the old way to ask for nothing but regret in the heart. It is easy to live, but if you live in the hustle and bustle, then it is not as good as the candid walk. The goodness of the great saint, the old heart is leading. Only this matter, I don��t want to say anything more."


    Holding down the monkey''s claws, the white gold star laughs abnormally free and easy. However, his free and easy is based on the unshakable mind, which makes the monkeys even if they have thousands of things, and they are all helpless.


    If they say that they are dealing with the devil''s character, then even if they die here, the monkey will recognize it. However, Zhou Yi is obviously not a devil. He has a good deed and a courage, and his chest is full of choices. It is far more suitable for the Emperor than the Jade Emperor. What''s more, he just spared his life, which made the monkey really unable to find any reason to be an enemy.


    But watching my friend go to death, it is really a monkey''s mentality is not a taste. He was so difficult to do that he couldn��t help but hold on to the hands of the Taibai Venus. This makes Taibai Venus''s hand hurt, but the free and easy smile on the face is not the slightest change.


    "What is the current event, why should the great sage be hung in my heart. I see that the Emperor of Heaven is the choice of the Lord. The Great Saint may wish to cast the past. Maybe you can get rid of it in the past. This is also the words of Laodao as a friend. ""

 Chapter 1477： The power of heaven is broken

    One of the words of Taibaijinxing, nine people of nine people do not understand. However, the monkey is clear in the heart.


    To say that the monkey��s last regret in his life is nothing more than a big trouble. The reason for this is that the so-called big troubled Tiangong is simply a farce, a performance that is carefully arranged. He was manipulated like a clown, and he made a big mistake step by step. Then he was crushed down the mountain for five hundred years and then stepped into the Buddha''s door step by step.


    It seems that the result seems to be good. What fights against the Buddha, it sounds more advanced than those of the Bodhisattva. However, it is clear from home that the so-called fighting victory over the Buddha has a lot of water, and there is a certain position in the Buddha''s door. No one is more clear than his heart.


    However, it is a high-level fighter who has an empty name and no position at all. Not to mention the Buddha who is high above, even those who are bodhisattva indigo, golden body Luohan, can summon him in a scripture. Any drive. Seriously, he is really enough for such a day.


    If it is not the strength of the company, and the slogan imposed on him by Guanyin. The monkeys have long planned to start their old business and go against the West. But it is precisely because of such a heavy scruples that he can only suppress this mind until now.


    For him, he did not regard the existence of Zhou Yi as an opportunity to change all of this. But the white gold star that has already seen his thoughts has not thought so.


    The Emperor of Heaven holds the heavens, and the power of authority is absolutely beyond the imagination of the monkey. Perhaps the weak Emperor of the Jade Emperor did not have the ability to free him from the Buddha. But a true emperor, the only one that does not lack the prestige power, has absolutely this ability.


    It can be said that if Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, could not do such a thing, then no one can do such a thing. The so-called machine can not be lost, the loss is no longer coming. Taibai Venus really does not want monkeys to miss such a special opportunity. So after he made some mentions, he was already directly speaking to Zhou Yi in the temple.


    "Emperor, although the Great St. has entered the Buddhism, but the heart is not there. He is only subject to the blasphemy, and has to listen to the Buddha''s order. And as today''s emperor regains power, it is time to have the help of the powerful people. The body of the Holy Spirit is the best candidate for the two-door Buddhist and Taoist temples. As long as the Emperor of Heaven is willing to protect him from the sacred sea, I am sure that the Great Holy Spirit is willing to work for the Emperor."


    Speaking of this, Taibaijinxing pulled the monkey. After all, the monkeys are not stupid. Under such obvious hints, they immediately walked into court.


    "If it can bear the power of the Emperor, and break away from the bitter sea. Wukong was originally the life of the Emperor!"


    At this moment, the monkeys also went out, regardless of the people in the heavens and the Buddha, they have already said this. And his words naturally attracted a lot of people''s anger. Among them, nature is the Tota King with the background of Buddhism and the four kings.


    "Boldly splashing monkeys, since you want to rebel against the Buddha, have you forgotten the punishment of being crushed under the Wuzhi Mountain for five hundred years?"


    It is the four kings who say this. These iconic kings of Buddhism are obviously intending to threaten the monkeys with the power of power. As a typical official, Tota King is another way to sue Zhou Yi.


    "The Emperor is on the top. Buddhism has always been in good harmony with the heavenly court. The Guanyin of the Western Heavens and the Buddha of the Buddha are the guests of my heavenly court. It is unwise to fight against the Buddha and the two great gods in order to save the monkey." Under the heavens, the two forces of Buddhism and Taoism are mixed, and they are balanced and balanced. As the Emperor of Heaven, you only need to be a wall-viewer, and you can control the overall situation. Why bother to participate in it and undermine the rules formed in this millennium? ��


    Dare to talk like this, Totta King is taking some risks. Because he not only pointed out the biggest two forces in the heavens, but also stated that the Emperor of Heaven needs to check and balance the forces of the two sides. If this is changed in the world, when the emperor is in office, it is necessary to uproot the forces of these two parties. Even when he is in the middle of it, those who are in it are inevitably affected.


    However, heaven is different from the mortal. The most important point is that the ministers of the dynasty in the mortal world can be replaced by a generation for decades. As long as they are determined by the emperor, some people are replacing the guys who are parting the party. And heaven is not.


    The immortal is almost the same as the immortal immortal. Their priesthood is not free to be replaced. After all, it is the existence of the power to control the operation of the heavens and the earth. Even if it is the Emperor of Heaven, it is necessary to think twice before banning them. This is also the basis of the Tota King.


    He bet that Zhou Yi did not dare to break this balance casually, and let the two sides in the heavens become a big one. As long as he still wants to sit in this position safely, he must maintain this balance. And if you want to maintain checks and balances, then in any case, he is impossible to make a bad relationship with Buddhism.


    Monkeys don''t have that much value, so people can pay such a price. Therefore, Tota King has a full grasp of the monkey''s expectations.


    I have to say that he is very thoughtful. But he obviously forgot a point, that is, Zhou Yi is not a master of power like him. And he is in control of such power, there is no need to maintain what is called balance. That is the trick that the weak need to play with, not the choice he should have.


    So just thinking about it, he asked to smile at Tota.


    "Tota King, when did the heavens completely sever contact with the Middle-earth China?"


    "Probably it was seven hundred years ago, at the end of the Yuan Dynasty and the beginning of the Ming Dynasty. Zhu Yuanzhang sat down on the river and smashed the dragon vein. Since then, there has been no connection between Heaven and China."


    Although I don��t know why Zhou Yi asked this question, Tota was still honestly answering it. Things seven hundred years ago were not strange to him. Just a little recall, you can come up with a rough answer.


    For this answer, Zhou Yihe smiled and continued to ask.


    "Do you know how Zhu Yuanzhang''s Ming Dynasty died?"


    "Is the iron hoof south, the invasion of aliens?"


    The latter thing is not the personal experience of Tota. The messages of all the forests are mostly words that have been passed through the incense, and vaguely, he can only give an unspecified guess. When I heard this answer, Zhou Yi��s face was cold and he immediately said.


    "No! The Ming Dynasty died in the party struggle. It is the so-called emperor who sits and looks at the bureaucrats under his own party and does not care about it. They let them sit for the sake of the so-called checks and balances. In the end, they are controlled by these bureaucrats and can no longer control the country. In the end, I lost my own step by step. Do you think that I will be stupid enough to repeat the same mistakes, and let you continue to maintain this situation for the so-called checks and balances? I am not a jade emperor."


    After uttering such a chilling word, Zhou Yi looked at the monkey underneath and then calmly said.


    "Since you really trust, then you and the Buddha''s beam, I will be married. From today, you will be in heaven. If the people of Buddhism dare to come and ask people, let them come and tell me."


    "And, from today, within the heavens, I don''t want to hear any questions about Buddhism. I don''t care what your origins are, but you have to remember them. Since you are an official in heaven, then your priority Identity is the priesthood of heaven. If someone dares to take advantage of the priesthood and ruin the public, then don''t blame me for being rude to you. Heaven is so big, I think there should be no shortage of gods who want to go forward. If you The position can''t sit still, I don''t mind changing someone to sit in your position. Remember to me, no one is irreplaceable to me, even if you are the same."


    Zhou Yi��s remarks can be said to have caused the two sides of Buddhism and Taoism in the whole heaven to be cold, which is obviously intended to thoroughly sweep them out from the center of heaven��s rights and to become a general religious academic institution. And this is unacceptable to most of them.


    Not to mention Buddhism, even the door to the quiet and inaction can not accept this order.


    We must know that many of them have grown up in the generation of disciples in the Zongmen. Some people do not even know their own parents, only know who their master is. Under such circumstances, Zongmen is no different from the family for them. Now, Zhou Yi is going to break the practice of borrowing the heavenly gods for thousands of years to seek welfare for the sects. They naturally want to resist.


    It can be said that at this time, if you are not scrupulous about the powerful power of this Emperor, I am afraid that someone will stand up and argue for him and ask him to recover his life. And even if they haven''t done so yet, from their messy arguments and the eager anger of their faces, it''s not easy to follow Zhou Yi''s order.


    At this time, the best way is to kill chickens and monkeys. But **** chickens and monkeys, and where to find this chicken, this is a problem.


    For the forces in the heavens, Zhou Yi knows that there are still too few. Without a clear goal, his desire to move is not that easy at all. And just thinking about how to put ideas into action. At the time, the Suzaku Seven in the twenty-eight stars was flustered and ran in, and directly reported to Zhou Yizhen.


    "Your Majesty, the big things are not good. The Western Heavens came to the Buddha with the Bodhisattva, the Indigo Luohan and the Protector King Kong came in from outside Nantianmen. They said that they would help the Jade Emperor Qingjun side, sweep the Yuyu, and surrender to the Majesty. At the moment they It��s already near Lingxiao Temple!��

 Chapter 1478： Buddhism is difficult to ride under the tiger

    One time, I suddenly heard such a message, and it was because of Zhou Yi��s order that it was a little messy.


    No one thought that the Buddha would insert a foot at this time, and what they did not think was that the Jade Emperor still had such a hand.


    However, looking at the face of Jade Emperor is also a bit of a stern expression, they probably guessed something. Sure enough, the old guy who is too white gold star dare to rescue the car is not without a little refuge. He really called the Buddha door.


    But if you want to come, you can move the monkeys over. How could there be no Buddhas blending in the back? That is to say, the strength gap is too big, forcing too white Venus to give up all of its plans in advance, so that it is lost. However, I was really afraid of letting him turn over.


    Many people can''t help but be thankful. Fortunately, everything has already become a foregone conclusion. If the overall situation is still undecided and has been dragged on to the present, then maybe they will fall into the dilemma of a dilemma. so far so good. Zhou Yi has already stabilized the position of the Emperor by strength, and no longer fears that anyone will succumb to it.


    Some people are fortunate in their hearts, and some people are in their hearts. For example, Tota King is one of the mothers.


    The reason why this is the case is that it is too late for Buddhism to be inserted. It��s too late to say that it��s the Qingjun side. Even pulling the Jade Emperor out and re-establishing a small heaven can��t be done. It can be said that in addition to annoying today''s Heavenly Emperor, and Heaven is an enemy. Such an action has no meaning at all.


    Totta King only felt as though he was on the fire, and the fire was like a life. And just as he planned to step out of the crowd, ask the Emperor of Heaven to enlighten him and let him go out and persuade the imposing Buddha to go back. Zhou Yi was a table and laughed.


    "It''s good. I don''t have a target to kill chickens and monkeys. I didn''t expect anyone to be sent to the door at this time. How, everyone loves Qing, but some people are willing to go out to meet the enemy with me. Look at this so-called Western Heaven. What kind of ghost idea is the Buddha playing?"


    This kind of remark is naturally to let all the ideas of Tota King fall into the air. And just as he and the people of Buddhism were sitting in peace, the gods of those gates, and the guys who were independent of the two sides, were already standing out and shouting loudly, right. Zhou Yi said.


    "I am willing to go with you."


    Buddhism has been overbearing for so many years, and it is not two people who are offended. In addition, the non-my ethnic group''s heart must be different. The vast majority of the gods in the heavens, as long as they are not from the Buddha''s door or have a connection with the Buddha''s door, they are happy to have such a thing happen at this time.


    You know, this is heaven, the true three-legged orthodoxy, the supreme power of the gods. Whether you are a Buddhism or a Taoist, or any other religious genre, there is only one choice under Heaven, and that is surrender. And since you dare to let you surrender, then heaven is naturally emboldened.


    This qi is not what the so-called righteousness. Everyone knows what it is, and it is really useful when it is needed. When it is not needed, it is worthless. It��s like being at the moment, it��s just ridiculous to take a big word out.


    Even those gods know that the Buddha��s door is here, and it��s not for the sake of the Qing. No interest can drive these bald heads, daydreaming? I want to come to the Taibai Venus that the old man gave the Buddhist door what conditions, in order to let the Buddha of Buddhism with a vote of disciples and grandchildren so much to kill.


    However, Rao is a huge voice, and Heaven does not really put them in the heart. There is no reason for him. After all, the bottom of the heavens is big enough.


    This emboldenedness is based on strength. The stars are full of stars, the thunder and the flames of the gods, the millions of soldiers in the Tianhe, plus these gods. The power of the gods in the heavens and the earth is almost gathered together. Under such a behemoth, what is the enemy of the Buddha and the heavens, what qualifications are against the heavens.


    Almost all the gods are aware of this clearly, so most of them are thinking about Buddhism''s jokes at the moment. At this moment, the Buddha who has seen the gods of the heavens is also the key to discovering the problem. Especially when he saw Zhou Yi, who was in the midst of the gods and was guarded by the public, his heart was even secretly screaming.


    If the Buddha��s abacus is playing well. In his vision, things should be developed like this.


    The existence of the power of the incarnation of the Eight Gods wants to regain the throne of the Emperor, and the Jade Emperor who sits high in the position of the Emperor is naturally unwilling. On the basis of this inability to bridge, the two sides are bound to have a long battle.


    Although the incarnation of the Eight Gods is strong, but the Jade Emperor has also done the Great Heaven for more than two thousand years, it is impossible to have no point in the hand. In this struggle concerning the life of the family, the Jade Emperor will spare no effort to resist the struggle. And this means that even if the incarnation of the Eight Gods is stronger, it is absolutely impossible to take the heavens down easily and sit on the throne of the Emperor.


    Under this premise, the heavens must be turbulent. Those gods are deceitful and will definitely regret their own bodies and will not bet easily. As the war between the two sides gradually warmed up, the entire heaven is also inevitable to follow the turmoil.


    The heavens are turbulent, and the gods are hard to return. At this time, as long as he came to help out with the name of the righteousness, there is definitely a great grasp that can help the Jade Emperor. At that time, not only did you hold a great deal of effort, but also added a fire to the Buddha''s Sparks, and you could get a trump card in one fell swoop, and lay the next big chess for controlling the whole heaven. It��s absolutely true that it��s two things.


    However, he did not think that the Jade Emperor would have lost so quickly, and even he did not succeed in sending his powerful beaters to help him.


    Nowadays, the Lord of Heaven is a foregone conclusion. The gods in the heavenly courts have obviously changed course and changed to the new master. This time, he can not only become his own plan, but also a great effort to change the situation. This really makes him puzzling.


    Why did things become like this? He has no intention to think about this issue now. What is now facing him is a more serious problem. In the end, it is going on, in the name of the Jade Emperor, for the predecessor, to win this unsettled heaven. Or is it that the big things are small and the small things are gone?


    If Buddha came to China, he couldn��t make up his mind. At this time, Zhou Yi, who has led the public and led the gods and buddhas of the heavens and the Buddhism, became the confrontation between the two armies, but they asked questions.


    "You are the Buddha of the Western Heavens? Why, what is the meaning of taking the court of your disciples to attack my heavenly court?"


    "I want to come across from the face of the Eight Lords, and the old man is polite."


    A deep look at the appearance of Zhou Yi, has already converge on his other minds, revealing a compassionate smile, said to him.


    "The old man heard that there was a invasion of the outer magic, and the jade emperor was in trouble. Therefore, the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva came to descend the demon guardian. But he did not want to, the heavenly court has changed like this. I don''t know what the Jade Emperor is in the sky? God is here, why not see the big heavens?"


    Obviously, it is not intended to give up such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Even if he already felt hope, he still wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make a good decision. If there is any possibility, he must have earned it. If not, then it is also harmless. It��s a big deal to take a step back and let things go.


    It can be said that the abacus is very savvy. He almost decided to pay attention to Zhou Yi, and he did not dare to be enemies with Buddhism at this time. But he did not think that Zhou Yi is not a person who plays according to common sense. At this time, it was already obvious that he immediately thought of the idea.


    "You want to see Jade Emperor? This is simple. Come on, bring the Jade Emperor to me, let this vulture take a good look."


    The opening is called vulture, which is both a provocation and a manifestation of his attitude. In the face of such a statement, some people in Buddhism will almost immediately resent, but they have read a kind of good deeds and directly suppressed these voices.


    "It��s just a skin sac. It��s just a matter of saying, What are you doing with you? The so-called emptiness of the various laws is a bubble. Can you still not see through this?"


    As far as the way of speaking is concerned, it must be said that it is very nice. So that the monks around him who were originally tempted to refute, immediately closed their mouths and read the thoughts in a calm and watery manner.


    And looking at their appearance, Zhou Yi heart sneer, but still sneer. The empty skin of the skin is just a lie. If the skin is empty, then why do you want to face this golden body, and use the Buddha''s light to match it. If the skin is empty, why do those Buddhas and Bodhisattvas still use exquisite jewels and gold jade to set off their statues?


    However, it is a matter of deceiving ordinary people, and getting them here is simply a shame.


    This kind of small problem, Zhou Yi is too lazy to expose him, to care about him. He just waited for his own pieces to play. Soon, the Jade Emperor and the Taibai Venus are already being pushed out by the law enforcement gods in the heavens. When they came out, they saw the camp that came, and their faces immediately changed.


    Too white gold stars are afraid. He is afraid that the Jade Emperor will give birth to something that should not be at this time. And before he was called to live in Jade Emperor, the Jade Emperor was already excited to scream at this time.


    "If you come to Buddha, help me to save this obstacle. As long as you can surrender to live with him, the whole heaven, but if there are some widows, you can all answer it to you!"

 Chapter 1479： Buddhism has great ambitions

    The Jade Emperor��s words have not been finished yet, and a law enforcement **** around him will have been hitting his face with a punch and putting all the rest of his words back into his stomach. Looking at such a situation, if you come to your heart, it will be a convulsion. Because she found out, the Jade Emperor lost more thoroughly than he thought.


    Even the lowest level of such a heavenly court can do such a thing to him. He can already say that it is a majestic sweep. Even if I return to the position of Emperor, I am afraid that it will be difficult to achieve a climate.


    This made the heart of the family unable to resist the retreat. But after thinking about it, this is not necessarily a good thing.


    The weaker the prestige of the Jade Emperor means that the more difficult it is for him to control the heavens. After he regained his power, it was almost inevitable. He had to rely on the support of Buddhism to stabilize his position. The more he has a demand for Buddhism, the more the Buddhism''s power in the heavens will grow. In addition to the one he had originally envisaged, the idea of ??using the Eight Lords incarnation as the fourth Buddha of Buddhism. It can be said that as long as it is successful, it is completely possible to steal the whole world without any effort.


    After all, it was greed, until this time, I did not give up the idea of ??the beginning. It was this idea that made him make up his mind and took risks.


    "Good and good. The jade emperor is the master of the heavens, and the great deities of the three realms. You are so humiliating him, I am afraid it is not appropriate."


    "Vulture, remember to me. The present is the Lord of Heaven, I am the Emperor of this world. So don''t tell me these useless nonsense. Say, you carry so many vultures. What is it for you to come to heaven? If you can''t give me an account that will satisfy me, then I am happy to let you know what kind of stupid thing is offensive to Tianwei!"


    The Buddha��s tongue is full of lotus, and even Zhou Yi has not seen it, but it is also heard. He doesn''t want to play any kind of game with such a group of mouth gun masters. If you want to play, we will play big, and we will do a real shot. That is to say, with such an idea, from the very beginning, he did not intend to be polite with Buddhism, but he has even increased the provocation.


    In the face of this degree of provocation, even if it is Buddha, some people can''t sit still.


    After all, everyone is going to be a face. If you are ridiculed again and again, the Buddha��s face in the heavens will be lost. For the Buddha who wants to have a great vision, it is definitely not a good thing. So immediately, as it is, I said to Zhou Yi.


    "Don''t you feel too much?"


    "Excessive? Why do I say that I am excessive. Vultures, this is in heaven, you blame the Lord of Heaven, the real Emperor, when you say this, you have to think clearly. Are you qualified to say this? ��


    Taking up this position of the Emperor of Heaven, Zhou Yiyi��s opening is to take advantage of his own identity to the limit. He is the Emperor of Heaven, and in this name, he naturally occupies the commanding heights of morality. And by using this identity to force people, it is really not too cool to do it.


    Many gods in the heavens have eaten the Buddha''s loss on the mouth, so at this time, seeing the Buddha''s door being suppressed in this way, many people have been unable to endure appreciating. Everyone is interested and wants to see how the Lord of Buddhism responds to such an aggressive voice. In the face of such a situation, if you come down and read a Buddha. Said a long voice.


    "Your Emperor of Heaven is only self-styled, not recognized by the Three Realms. You must know that the Jade Emperor has gone through 1,700 robbery, and each robbery has reached 12,560,600 years. With such age, you can sit on this emperor. How can you, Hod, claim to be the Emperor? If I said, you still have to convert early, don��t talk nonsense well.


    He also said to the monkey that year. The monkey was smashed by him, but Zhou Yi would not be so embarrassed by him. What is the thousand and seven hundred and fifty, will you be the true God who lived with the heavens and the earth like him?


    Zhou Yi, who is open in his heart, is just a sneer, and on the bright side, he is also ruthless.


    "A good shameless vulture, who do you want to marry? A good one thousand seven hundred and fifty, you have got the false number of your Buddha door on my head. Two thousand five hundred years ago, you Buddhism was established by Sakyamuni from the Kapiluo defending country. With this history, you dare to claim to be hundreds of billions of years. Take a hundred days to be a robbery. Are you bullying and reading less?"


    In this case, there has been no response. Instead, some people couldn''t help but snicker. These people are not laughing at anything else. They are the few guys who read the book in Zhouyi��s discourse. And this is the guy, that is, the so-called Qitian Dasheng Sun Wukong.


    When the day was screaming at the Temple of Heaven, the monkey was blinded by the things that seemed to be in this circle. Perhaps he may have thought that the Jade Emperor had been married for so many years before he became the Emperor of Heaven. But when he practiced under the Bodhidharma, he should be serious. If you read two more books, you will know that this is simply impossible.


    It took only two thousand years for the Eight Lords to fall, and where the wheel got the Jade Emperor to touch the position. That is to say, he did not learn to have no skills, and he clearly learned from the great sages of Bodhi, but he only learned such things as killing and killing. Even the history of the past is not clear, and he should have been deceived for so many years.


    Not to mention the monkey blushing in the dark, but sitting there but could not help but reveal a strange expression.


    What surprised him was not the slogan that Zhou Yi could reveal him. Since he dares to come up with such rhetoric, he naturally has 10,000 ways to make a reasonable explanation. What is the number of the rivers in the Ganges, the world of thousands of thousands of worlds. As long as you are willing to listen, he can finally give a statement. The fear is that you don''t want to listen.


    Make a story and talk big. It has always been the specialty of Buddhism. There are so many mouths in Buddhism that can smear the lotus, afraid that they can''t make a lie. Therefore, he is not surprised at this. He is surprised that Zhou Yi can actually make the Buddha''s origins so clear.


    You must know that the Buddhist scriptures cover up the faint, and the ghosts are connected. If you look inside, the history of the entire Buddhist temple can be pushed to almost trillion years ago. This is especially true of the Buddhist scriptures that have spread to Middle-earth. It��s just something that��s been done in the past, such as solemn robbery and innumerable robbery. It��s enough to drive every scrutiny party that has researched history.


    It can be said that if you want to launch their historical origins from Buddhism''s own books, it is simply something that is not realistic. If you want to research, you will only have the official historian''s words. But the problem also appears here.


    The historian said that it only exists in China. Buddhism is not a product of Middle-earth. It is simply not practical to let the historians testify the origin of Buddhism. Moreover, with the thought of the uniqueness of the Middle-earth Shenzhou at that time, the historians could not even go to the Western Regions of the Western Regions to test the history of Buddhism. Therefore, the origin of Buddhism in the Middle Kingdom is mostly made by Buddhism.


    After the heavens completely disconnected from the Middle-earth China, the test of this origin was broken. That is to say, you don''t want to research it, unless you have a way to go back to Middle-earth. It is only in Middle-earth, in the land of India, you can also refer to the origin of Buddhism according to the Brahmin and other religious books. Before this, the Buddhas and feet of the entire heavenly world were known only to the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas who had personally experienced them.


    Nowadays, these secrets are broken by Zhou Yi, and almost one thing is clearly stated. That is the origin of Zhou Yi. When I thought of the Emperor in front of me, I came from the Middle-earth of Shenzhou. Even if it was the heart of the present, I couldn��t help but get excited.


    You must know that it is the Middle-earth Shenzhou. It is a real world where many gods are connected, and there are thousands of places for the people. Even if he escaped from the world as a loser in the past, it does not mean that the Buddha has completely lost his heart to the land.


    No gods will give up the land, especially the special gods that can feed on the incense. So at this time, there is one more reason to win Zhouyi. It can be said that it is already necessary to take him.


    But to put it this way, how to take it, this is still a problem. I thought about it carefully, and decided to make a sudden move. Anyway, he has been waiting for more than two thousand years, and he does not care to wait a few more years. So immediately, he said calmly to Zhou Yi.


    "These doors have their own calculations, and they are harmless. But in any case, the Jade Emperor has gone through this position after numerous trials and hardships. And what about you? In this respect, you may compare with Jade Emperor."


    "According to you, you don''t have to do this Buddha''s position. Go to **** and catch a ghost that has been sinned for thousands of years. Isn''t he more qualified to sit in the Buddha''s position than you?"


    Still sneer, Zhou Yi is clear that he will not follow your thoughts. This makes the old monk as a helpless. Suddenly here, he did not continue to play this kind of machine game with Zhou Yi, but said it to him.


    "You can speak eloquently, it is not a good thing. The old man will also make it clear. The position of the emperor, you can''t do it. The three realms of the community do not recognize you as the co-owner. Why do you have to pay for it? According to me You may also be located in the Jade Emperor. My Buddha is willing to take care of it. When the Jade Emperor is satisfied, he will promote you as the Emperor of Heaven, and everyone will recognize it and be not good."


    "A good old vulture who can speak eloquently, you think it is beautiful. But it is just a delusion. I did it in the position of the Emperor. You are doing it. If you disagree, we will see the true chapter under our hands. Why bother? It makes people sick."


    Haha smile, Zhou Yi has completely tore off the face. In this regard, if you are not sad or unhappy, the 11th ceremony is already a poor picture.


    "Then, it��s ruthless."

 Chapter 1480： Dragon King Kong Dark Arrow Bodhisattva

    "Tell so much nonsense, or this nonsense is the most real. Come on, the old vulture, or see the real chapter under the hand. Since ancient times, there is only one truth, that is, the winner is the king, the loser is the blasphemy. If you open your mouth, you want to get everything. After all, you still have a daydreaming, and you are thinking about it. In the end, we still have to rely on our fists to talk!"


    Zhou Yi haha ??smiled, but then directly said that this is the case, and as such, it is a silent chanting Buddha, and then open to the Buddhas and Luo Hans behind them.


    "The disciples of the Buddhist monks, who would like to go to the demon sorcerer, but also a world of Lang Lang?"


    As soon as he spoke, the disciples who had been dissatisfied with the vultures of Zhou Yi immediately swayed. They rushed to fight and they all had the urge to express themselves in front of them. But in the end, the fastest action is the four King Kong protection methods.


    As the **** of protection, the strength of the four King Kong itself is also the mainstay in the entire Buddhist temple. And in the absence of such top-level combat, they naturally become the most suitable pioneers.


    For example, "Four King Kong, and for my pioneer, to meet the enemy." Immediately let these four green face fangs, do the anger of the Guardian God came out from the big camp, they are all in the same place, they have already It was unceremoniously screaming at Zhou Yi��s arrogance in the heaven camp.


    "You, the evil spirits outside, are not going to die quickly. Is it true that when I don''t have the magic of the demon?"


    The mad dog yells at you, you don''t have to call him back. What''s more, the two armies are facing each other. It is really not necessary to take the king to the opposite soldier. Therefore, Zhou Yi just raised his eyebrows and asked his own camp.


    "You Qing, who is willing to go out and take the heads of these crazy people for me?"


    For the four King Kong people, the general **** is afraid that it is difficult to be an adversary. Normally, the four kings of heaven will be a suitable candidate. After all, four to four, even the name is similar. Definitely qualified for a war. However, the four kings are ultimately Buddhists, and they cannot go to the Buddha''s door for Zhou Yi. This is also the common psychology of Buddhist disciples in the heavens. At this time, they will only be a tortoise, but will not stand up and give Zhou Yi a head start. Naturally, this kind of thing falls on the door and other gods.


    Daomen is still hesitating at this time, and those small forces who have suffered from lack of opportunities are already unable to sit still. So now, there are a few guys who are born with dragons and horns stand up and greet Zhou Yixing.


    "Four Dragons God is willing to share the worry for the Emperor of Heaven, and ask the Emperor to decree. Xiaolong will bring the four heads to the Emperor."


    The four dragon gods refer to the Yangtze River, the Yellow River, the Huaihe River, and the water gods of the four major waters of Jishui. As a dragon, their power is not as good as the Four Seas Dragon King, but to speak of status and identity, it is still above the Four Seas Dragon King.


    Because their bloodlines are more ancient, the blood is more pure. Jishui, Huaihe Dragon God, when it was sealed in Dagu, was the water **** that was sealed after the flood control. The Dragon River of the Yellow River and the Yangtze River has existed before the flood control. In comparison, the Four Seas Dragon King, which was only sealed because of the prosperity of the Daomen, is far from being as good as it is. Therefore, even if it is the respect of the Four Seas Dragon King, in the face of the Four Dragon Gods, it is also necessary to hold the disciples of the disciples.


    From this point of view, the four dragons can be regarded as the head of the dragon. And if you want to ignore the idea of ??Qinglong and even some other ancient dragons, they are indeed worthy of such a name.


    The four dragon gods stood up at this time, and there was no opinion of Qinglong Shenjun. The idea that they came out at this time is also very simple, that is to show the loyalty, fortunately, this stage of the new unsettled heavenly court, to win a great fortune for the dragon.


    This is a careful thought, Zhou Yi can see it. He knows that the Dragons are so striving that they want to let them cultivate them as confidants. After all, relying on a single dragon dragon alone can''t support the future of a race. If the dragon wants to develop, it is still necessary to proceed from the overall strength. And it is only their own that can give them this development prospect.


    Looking at the face of Qinglong Mengzhang, Zhou Yi is willing to give them this opportunity. So naturally, he said to the four dragons.


    "Well, since you have the heart, then go. If you can take their heads back, I naturally don''t deserve to be rewarded."


    After hearing this, the four dragons immediately danced. Because for them, Zhou Yi��s promise is the best thing. What they reward, they don''t need it. The dragons are surrounded by the sea, and no treasures have been seen. Compared with the treasures of the district, they care more about Zhou Yi��s attitude.


    At the moment, Zhou Yi has obviously accepted their sincerity and gave them the opportunity to be their own confidants. And as long as you seize this opportunity, the dragons prosper, almost in front of things!


    The opportunity is rare, and the four dragons naturally need to grasp it. This also caused them to come to the field immediately, turning into the body of the true dragon of the four white, yellow and black, and then bowed down to the four King Kong of Buddhism.


    "Buddha vultures, come to death quickly!"


    "Well, you are a four-water worm, and see how you can make you a dead snake today!"


    The four King Kongs are the guardians of Buddhism, and they are repairing their bodies and casting magic. It is a very violent existence of temper. They are so ridiculed that they naturally can''t stand it, so now they are screaming and rushing to the four dragons.


    The two sides are swaying in the clouds, and they are already stifling in an instant. One side is the magic fork, the vajra, the anger, the martial arts mastery. One side is called the wind and rain, the thunder and lightning, the claws and the tail, the iron and steel scales. On the strength, the two sides are indifferent and difficult to understand. However, on the basis of the means, it is still the best of the four dragons.


    Avoiding the magic weapon of the four King Kong, and opening up the anger of the four King Kong. The four dragon gods worked together to block the four King Kong. Then the mouth is open, and the time is 10,000 tons of floods.


    As a four-dragon god, melee melee is only a trail, and the operation of the water is the ability of his housekeeping. Although it is said that today''s world has already moved away from the Middle Kingdom, the Four Dragons God has lost its foot and has to temporarily stay in the waters of the heavens. However, the ability granted by this priesthood cannot be ruined. Naturally, they come from this mouth, and they are also powerful and powerful.


    Hundreds of millions of tons of floods are like Taotao River, and in an instant they have already drowned the four King Kong. If it is an ordinary torrent impact, the four King Kongs have the body of Buddhism, but they are not afraid. But the flood of the Four Dragons is not a general flood. This is the essence of the waters, the sky is really water, the dripping water is tens of thousands of pounds, the Taotao River formed by this, naturally impossible to count. Therefore, the four King Kongs were involved in this flood, and immediately they were upside down. I don��t know the confusion in the southeast and northwest.


    The so-called world is soft to the water, and the strong and strong, can not win. Water is the softest presence in peacetime, but it is violent, its power is as ferocious and violent, and it is invincible. This is the case today. Under the flood, the four King Kongs, even though they have the body of Buddhism, are still unable to fight the torrent of true water. Not long after, their golden body has been broken by the torrent, and they themselves have already completely lost their combat power under this flood.


    The first battle was successful, and the four dragons took a good start for Tianting with a beautiful victory. And they did not forget what they agreed to in Zhouyi, but immediately turned into a human body, and the four King Kongs who were holding the sharp edge toward the force of no rebellion went.


    Take their heads, this is the real purpose. If the dragons want to rise, they rely on the trust of the Emperor, not the face of the Buddha. Therefore, they did not care about Buddhism''s thoughts at all, and they directly took out the power of tearing their skin. And this is actually beyond the imagination of Buddhism.


    Originally they thought that no matter what the two sides played. The forces with Buddhism are at the bottom, and the heavens are not willing to do anything too outrageous. Even if Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, opened his mouth, they still don��t think that things will go bad. What they didn''t think of, however, was that things were much worse than they expected. Heaven, there is no meaning with them and the snake.


    The four King Kongs who watched the inability to resist were to be smashed by the Four Dragons. Some high-level people in Buddhism can no longer sit still. Almost immediately, holding the King Kong sword, the Manjush Bodhisattva of the young green lion is already standing out, and without a word, it is already the sword in the hand is slashed against the four dragons.


    Manjushri is one of the four great Buddhas of Buddhism. It is a symbol of great wisdom. Its purple-gold color, shaped like a boy, five crowns of its items, the right hand to hold the King Kong sword, with the King Kong sword to kill the demons, metaphor of great wisdom can break all ignorance. The left hand holds the blue lotus, which symbolizes its purity and does not invade. Under the seat of the green lion, symbolizes the brute force of the lion. It can be said that this is a bodhisattva with great wisdom. And with such a status, he is naturally extraordinary when he comes out. Even if it is the existence of the four dragons, it is already feeling a deadly forest chill.


    The gap between the two sides is huge, and the Four Dragons are simply unable to fight. And looking at the Manjusri, the King Kong sword will fall on the body of the Four Dragons. A shrine was suddenly shot from the heavenly camp, and it fell on the sword light of the King Kong sword and knocked it down.


    At this time, Erlang, who released the attack, closed the eyebrows and raised the three-pointed and two-edged sword. He said to Wenshu with a look of anger.


    "Dignified Buddha, you use this ghost trick, do you not feel that you have lost your identity?"

 Chapter 1481： Inconsistent with a big fight

    "The power of the matter is urgent, the barren is not malicious. Why is it really a fuss? What''s more, as a true monarch, it seems that there is no need to blend in this kind of battle. Really, I don''t forget, the Jade Emperor and the man. The hostile relationship between the two. With the blood of Zhenjun and Jade Emperor, it seems that something is unreasonable."


    Seeing Erlang Shen Yang Yu intervened, Wenshu silently collected his own King Kong sword. He knew in his heart that Yang Lan could stabilize the strength of the Buddha in Buddhism when he was in the middle of the day. Now he will only be more terrible. Although he is one of the four great Buddhas of Buddhism, but the combat power is not the top one. For a strong enemy like Yang Lan, he really has no grasp of victory. Since there is no grasp of victory, he can only succumb to the slogan and give up the plan of facing the enemy.


    Of course, although he is not going to confront him on the front, it does not mean that he intends to completely retreat. The effort on hand is not as good as others, and it does not mean that the effort on the mouth is not as good as others. As a Buddha of Buddhism, he is familiar with the 10,000-volume Buddhist scriptures, and is able to lick the lotus flower and give the dead to the guy who said he is alive. Naturally, he could not turn a blind eye to Yang Yu��s complicated relationship, but he took it for granted.


    In the face of these words of Manjusri, Erlang��s face suddenly changed, and then he replied with a bite.


    "Hugh to say more. Manjusri, this is my own choice, you don''t have to talk too much."


    "In this case, please return the four King Kong to me. In this case, the barren nature will not speak much."


    Seeing that Yang Lan became anxious because of his own words, Manjusri made his own conditions. For his condition, Yang Lan��s heart is still hesitating. The Four Dragons Gods have already waited for them to discuss the results, and they have already slashed their swords and cut down the heads of the four King Kong.


    This action is almost beyond everyone''s expectations. No one can imagine that the four dragons would be so bold, and at this time they took the world and made such a big deal. This is not only a Bodhisattva of Manjusri, but a complete sin of the entire Buddha.


    In the face of such a situation, even Manjusri, which had previously stated that it wanted to use its tongue to achieve its own goals, could not be indifferent. At the moment, he sighed with a bold sigh, and then he ruthlessly swayed the swords of the King Kong in his hands.


    If the sword that was just said is still a small test, because it does not dare to make full efforts if it takes care of the face. So now this sword is already a Thunder, and the fierce murder is no longer hidden, and it is a complete blow.


    Of course, such a blow is not something that the four dragons can pick up. However, it is impossible for Erlang to look at them and die in the hands of Manjushri.


    Almost immediately, he had already turned the three-pointed and two-edged gun in his hand into a three-in-one incarnation of the sacred light, and then the Thunder electric shot, and rushed to the Manjushri.


    Wei Wei saved Zhao. Regardless of the attack of these three gods, Manjushri can continue to hold the sword and smash the four dragons. However, he apparently did not have the kind of enlightenment that he had to fight for his own death. The lives of others have their own precious lives. Therefore, I know that this is the move of Wei Wei to save Zhao. He has rushed to collect the King Kong sword, and he has hardly driven the attack of Erlang God. Then he said to Erlang God with anger.


    "Yang Yang, do you have to be an enemy of my Buddha?"


    "This is heaven, not your Buddha. You don''t have such a big face, you can let me bow down for you. And then, this is your own self-assertion, attacking the scourge of heaven." Life and death conceited. I have never seen such a stalk like you, and settled after the fall."


    Waving a recall of the three-pointed two-edged gun, Yang Lan has already stepped forward and left the battlefield. Escorted the four dragons to return to the past. And looking at his unconcealed partiality, Manjusri naturally cannot weaken his face. At the foot of his foot, the blue-haired lion was already in the field. Then he had a sword and he was already gnashing his teeth.


    "So, you really don''t want to give me a Buddha''s face. Do you have to do it with me?"


    "I want to play and say so much nonsense?"


    Yang Lan, who was born in the war, was naturally unwilling to talk nonsense. When he saw Wenshu��s end, he immediately shot a shot. This gun and lightning flint, in conjunction with the gods and gods of Erlang, is so powerful that it cannot be stopped. In the face of such a situation, Wenshu��s face suddenly changed, and he quickly raised his left-handed blue lotus.


    For a moment, the blue lotus has been turned into a heavy treasure, and he has been held up. Although the gun of Erlang is so powerful, it is still impossible to defeat this heavy treasure. Just wearing seven or eight layers of Baoguang, the castration of the three-pointed and two-edged guns has been exhausted. And taking advantage of this old force has gone to the opportunity of the new force, Wenshu has already exposed a fierce face, and the vajra sword in the hand is slashed to Yang Lan.


    Erlang God is not much baby, except for a three-pointed two-edged gun, there is only one shot of the golden phoenix on the body. This is very different from the other gods.


    You must know that as a **** who has been cultivated step by step from mortals, they have always been very sorry. Almost the vast majority of people will cultivate one or two magic weapons such as the glazed tower, the lotus flower and the like as a bodyguard. It seems that life-saving is more important than fighting.


    The Erlang God is different. Almost all of his body was attacking the weapon. Even when he got a lotus lamp, he gave it to his sister. It is as if he does not need protection at all.


    Does he really need no protection? This is not the case. The reason why there is not even a baby in the body is not because he is too lazy to get. But because most of the babies can''t compare his reinforced iron bones, not bad.


    As the body of the **** of natural vision, Erlang God is a natural King Kong body like a monkey. More than a thousand years of mana quenching, plus life and death killing again and again. This body of King Kong has already been tempered by his temper, not inferior to any magic weapon.


    In this case, any bodyguard is superfluous to him. For him, instead of ruining time on the magic weapon, it is better to use the more solid body of this time to polish it.


    It can be said that he has been doing this for so many years. And because of this perseverance of dripping water through the stone, his body is not bad, has been polished to the extreme. Even if the monkey is tempered by the gossip furnace and cultivated the golden body of the Buddha''s golden body, it is not necessarily his strong.


    And this is manifested in today''s situation, that is, Erlang God is one-handedly lifted, just by the power of the palm of his hand, it has already placed Manjusri''s King Kong sword in his hands. Anyway, how does Manjushri promote the mana and increase his strength. The King Kong sword is not allowed to enter. There is no other performance besides the spurs of the spurs in the hands of Erlang, which wipe out a burst of metal friction.


    Such a scene is really amazing. Especially for Manjushri, it is the ultimate in bringing his face to the extreme. The deity of the Bodhisattva is not hurt by a fur of the Erlang God. This is going to happen. Does he still have a face in this heaven?


    Although Buddhism sometimes does not want to face, most of the time, it is more important than anything to look at the face. This is especially true for today''s Manjushri. He didn''t want to wipe out his prestige in the first battle today, and then fell to the laughter of the Three Realms, and no one offered it anymore. So immediately, he bit his teeth and spurred the green-haired lion, got out of Yang Lan��s gun, and then asked him loudly.


    "This place is too small to be open. Yang Lan, can you dare to fight with me thirty-three days away?"


    "What are you afraid of!"


    Yi Gao people are daring, and they are talking about Yang Lan. Looking at Manjushri riding a green-haired lion, he smashed out from the heavenly palace. He immediately became a blue-eyed Dapeng, swaying the wings of thousands of feet, and chasing the past at Manjusri.


    And he just rushed to the thirty-three heavens, along the traces of Manjusri to a cloud-covered place. As soon as the clouds are foggy, like a big day, a huge golden body is already sitting on the head of the cloud. If you look down from nine days, you look at the incarnation of Yang Lan. Dapeng bird.


    This golden body, three heads and six arms.�� tall is almost full. The three heads are compassionate, anger, and no thoughts. The six hands are currently a pair of lotus knots on the chest. The other two hands hold the lotus, the sword, the vajra, and the wishful side. It seems to be awe-inspiring and shocking. As soon as he spoke, he was also very serious.


    "Bold Yang Lan, Bodhisattva Jin is here. If you don''t have a hand, you will be embarrassed, and when will you wait!"


    What kind of pride is Yang Hao��s arrogance. When he heard this pretense, he reached the extreme. He almost stood on his head and pulled his urine. He suddenly angered and then laughed.


    "A good Manjushri, I really don''t know what to do. You tell who you are? Dare to talk to me like this, really when I can''t move the knife, can''t you cut your head?"


    "It��s not stubborn, you should die!"


    Listening to Yang Lan��s answer, Manjusri is now changing three times, and they have turned into abhorrent, and then they screamed and screamed at the Buddha��s number, and immediately they were shot with their hands in front of Yang Lan.


    Looking at his appearance, it is obviously intended to slap Yang Lan to death here. In this regard, Yang Lan is a three-eyed sneer, sneer.


    "Do you only have the skills that you will change like this? Don''t forget, I will also turn to Xuan Gong!"

 Chapter 1482： Killing and decisive

    Speaking of the art of change. Buddhism��s golden body method is a must. Even if the door is deep, you have to admit that Buddhism''s golden body is indeed a subtle place. But to say that the Buddhist law is the supreme method of change, they will certainly not admit it. Because the gate also has its own changes.


    Thirty-six days of change, seventy-two changes. Which one to take out is not to be underestimated. Think about the vastness of the monkey''s magical powers, but also rely on this place to change the seventy-two, and know how much the Damen''s change is.


    Of course, the monkey relies not only on the seventy-two changes, but also on its foundation. The technique of change is not only the Buddha''s golden body and the Taoist scorpion, but in addition to the two, there is also a magical method called the nine-turn Xuan Gong, which is also the supreme method in the process of this change.


    Nine turns to Xuan Gong, non-Buddha. It is the immortality of the ancient times that mimicked the magical methods created by the supremely high gods. Nine numbers are one turn, nine turns are eighty-one numbers. Each number change is capable of evolving all kinds of different ancient gods. Eighty-one turns together, almost can be said to have broken the mystery of the ancient spirit.


    Be aware that whether it is a feather or a beast, it is also a genus of wet eggs. Pushing the past, you can push to the creatures of the ancient times. As long as it can evolve the changes of the ancient creatures, it almost means that everything in the heavens and the earth, nothing to change. From this point of view, the magic of the nine-turn Xuan Gong can definitely be regarded as unique. It is also so special, it will become extraordinarily difficult to cultivate such a method. It is just on the road to getting started, it can keep most people out.


    The first requirement of the nine-turn Xuan Gong is that the cultivator must have a pure ethnicity of the ancient gods. And this, it is not easy to achieve.


    We must know that the gods of the ancient times did not die in the hands of the First Emperor''s levy army, or they were sealed by the red pine nuts. Even if one or two of them are lingering, they may not be born with human beings. This is not a simple thing in a strange story where a fox can talk to humans and love. This kind of reproductive isolation is true even in the body of the gods.


    It is not a natural **** of human form, and it is almost impossible to have any feelings intertwined with the human race. It''s like how you are called a single dog, and you can''t fall in love with a dog. Different aesthetics and different races are definitely not possible.


    At this point, Yang Lan is considered to be cheap. Because he is the product of the sacred man, and he is still dying to give birth to the change of the ancestors. As far as the blood is concerned, his bloodline has definitely met this requirement. It can even be further said that he is the only person who has been qualified to practice the nine-turn Xuan Gong since the ancient times.


    Yang Lan and Jiu Zhuan Xuan Gong can be said to be a combination of heaven and earth. With such a destiny arrangement, Yang Lan is naturally smooth in the process of practicing the nine-turn Xuan Gong. The change of eighty-nine, this is only the level when he and the monkeys fought. By now, he has already completed his work and achieved a nine-turn change.


    Nine changes, and penetrate the secrets of life. Between the thoughts, the power of the ancient gods can be restored. And this kind of skill is placed in the current situation, and immediately it is to make the situation change ups and downs.


    Manjushri''s golden body method is quite high, and under the hands of the tenth, it is just the right to hold the Dapeng bird of Yang Lan''s change in his hand. And looking at the pair of golden hands will fall on their own body, Yang Hao turned into a change, suddenly changed into another general appearance.


    The height is high and the face is fangs. Zhu Hong''s hair is full of fire, and above the body bone is also the appearance of the tiger and leopard with the claws. At the foot of the two dragons entwined, the whole body is a **** of fire flying crows flying all over the sky. At first glance, it is the ancient Vulcan who wished Rong Rong undoubtedly. Looking at it carefully, it is still the appearance of Yang Lan.


    Such a physical appearance is no longer under the golden body of Manjusri. And when he waved the three-pointed two-blade gun like the peak of Huashan to the head of Wenshu. Manjusri is arrogant and does not dare to use his arms to block his edge.


    King Kong sword, drop the magic treasure. The two big treasures were rushed to meet the three-pointed two-edged gun. The jade Ruyi and the blue lotus are also seeing the needles, and the Vulcan law, which has been turned into Yang Lan from time to time, has passed away. Three heads and six arms, Manjushri can be said to bring the advantages of this law to the limit. But compared to Yang Lan''s Vulcan incarnation, it is not a fraction of the cheap.


    Yang Yu martial arts is deep, the three-pointed two-blade gun left the right thorn, killing the Manjushri Khan as rain, two pieces of treasure is simply difficult to resist. The blue lotus flower, Yu Ruyi, often has not yet hit Yang Lan, it has been bitten by the two fire dragons entangled in his legs, dragging it open.


    The flamingo is incarnate and the clouds disappear. Even if it is above the sky, it is like dragging people into the lava hell. The two men are close to each other. Even if they have a golden body, Manjushri cannot say that it is not affected by this fire.


    At this point, look carefully, when you can see the golden juice on his body, it rains down. This is the performance of his mana melting and the broken body. It seems that I also realized this, and Manjushri immediately yelled at the gap between the smashed and smashed.


    "The blue-faced lion, help me quickly get this cockroach!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a huge lion''s head was extended in the clouds. When it was empty, it bited into the lower body of Yang Lan. His fangs are screaming, and the hurricane is drinking. A big mouth, a big swallow of the land, it is the vast majority of Yang Yu, not dare to be bitten by him.


    So now he vacated a turn, avoiding the lion''s big opening, while constantly putting pressure on Wenshu in his hand, he even whistled and called the bodyguard.


    Manjusri has a green-haired lion, and Yang Lan also has a singer. I saw a black wind whistling in an instant, a dark body, the face of the beast has been roaring and rushing over the blue-haired lion.


    To say that this roaring dog is not a beast. Although it does not belong to the genus of the fierce god, it is also a famous descendant of the demon in ancient times. The folks call it the Tengu, saying that they have the ability to eat the moon. Although it is not true, it can also reflect its prestige and magical power.


    Its appearance, immediately culled with the green lion. Both sides are beasts, the ability is similar, suddenly it is difficult to understand, from heaven to the world, one time can not take into account other. This seems to be a five-and-a-half-year situation, but in reality it is directly pushing Manjushri into danger.


    Without the support of the mount, Manjushri is no longer able to compete with Yang Lan. After several fights, the vajra in his hands was already knocked down, the crown of the crown was smashed, and the three arms and six arms were also cut off with three arms. Wolverine is unbearable, and the danger is extremely sinister.


    At this moment, even those around the onlookers can understand that Manjushri is not the opponent of Erlang Zhenjun. If he goes on like this, he will not be a soul on the three-pointed gun of Yang Lan. For Buddhism, this is definitely something they can''t accept.


    I have lost four King Kongs. At this time, it is impossible to fold the Manjusri, one of the four great bodhisattvas, here. So immediately, the Guanyin, who stood at the side of the company, lost the jade bottle in his hand to Yang Lan.


    Others only saw this baby away from the hands of Guanyin, and immediately turned into a white light. A slamming sound, it is already on the head of Yang Lan. Even at this time, Yang Lan is already tall and tall. Under the sneak attack of this jade bottle, it is also inevitable that it will fall from the cloud head.


    Yang Lan was embarrassed at this time, and his mind was in chaos, because this sudden blow was really beyond his budget. While watching the kung fu in his hand pause, Manjushri immediately seized this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and shook his hands and clasped the King Kong sword, and screamed toward Yang Lan��s head.


    He wants to use this blow to thoroughly turn over the situation and directly understand this life and death enemy. However, he did not think that Yang Lan��s not bad golden body was far beyond the imagination of all of them.


    The jade bottle only made him confused for a moment, and in an instant, he was already awake. At this time, the King Kong sword was not in front of his face. He was hurriedly one by one, and he had already used his arm to clip the sword to his arm.


    Under the pressure of both sides, King Kong��s sword is inevitably damaged by his unscrupulous body. But it is just a three-pointer into the meat, it is difficult to hurt the roots. While taking advantage of the idleness of this enemy weapon, Yang Lan was already stunned and shot, and greeted Manjusri��s head.


    This gun lightning bolt, when there is nothing to do, avoid inevitable. Yang Wei hated it, and almost made up his mind to kill Manjusri here. At this moment, Wenshu��s timidity has disappeared. In the face of the fierce and sinister Yang Lan, there is no such thing as a confrontation. In a blink of an eye, his golden head was already smashed.


    The three-legged and six-armed golden body phase broke two ends and cut three arms. At this point it can be said that it was broken and clean. And the magical power of the golden body, the Manjusri is worth returning to its original appearance. Even the mounts can��t wait to greet them. It��s already desperate, and fled to the camp of the party.


    In this regard, Yang Lan is willing to. Please shoot the phoenix bow and use the three-pointed two-edged gun as an arrow. The bow is like a full moon, and the arrow is like a dragonfly. In the loud noise, it was already shot against the back of Manjushri.


    And until this time, it can no longer be safely viewed. He sighed, and the big hand stretched out the big handprint that was high, and wanted to block this fatal blow. But he didn''t want to go out of thin air, but he directly smashed his big handprint.


    The golden light shot directly runs through the chest of Manjusri. This famous Buddha Buddha has not had time to escape to the present, it is already a whole body, and it has fallen straight from the cloud. Looking at such a situation, you can no longer be indifferent. Immediately, it showed the anger, gave birth to a sacred Buddha, and shouted.


    "Bold obstacles, looking for a dead end!"

 Chapter 1483： Buddhas anger and anger

    Manjusri and Samantabhadra, these are two bodhisattvas with a relatively high status. Although they are among the four great Buddhas of Buddhism, they really have to be said to be as prominent as their superficial appearance.


    Because they are the ribbed Buddha of Sakyamuni Buddha. As the pioneer of Buddhism, Sakyamuni has long been gone. Today''s Buddhism is already the world of the later takeover Amitabha. Naturally, as the old minister of the former dynasty, the identity of Manjusri and Puxian will become awkward.


    Although in order to show their magnanimity, they will be kind to these two so-called old ministers. But as long as he is not stupid, he will never be able to appoint these two guys. And this is just enough for these Bodhisattvas to be deadly enough.


    You know, the Buddha is not a mortal. For example, a mortal encounters a cold encounter, and a big deal is a grievance for a few years, waiting for the retirement to come back to the world. But Xianfo can''t do this. Because they are basically immortal, the word retirement will hardly exist on them.


    And that means they have to be in their own position. Even sitting on a cold bench is no exception. This kind of thing has been counted for decades and decades. If you sit down for hundreds of thousands of years, it is the gods who can''t hold it.


    This is why Wenshu will jump out so early. It is really because he has already had enough of this cold bench life and never wants to continue to be such a marginal person.


    Look at the extent to which the Guanyin Bodhisattva is the Amitabha Buddha, and then look at the extent of his incense. It is impossible to say that it is not red. But the light-eyed red is useless. To get such a privilege, the most important thing is to gain trust or to act. It is precisely because of these reasons that Manjusri expressed his loyalty in such a special way at such a special time.


    He thinks very well. In such a time when it comes to the future of Buddhism, as long as he can show enough value and ability, he can''t break the current embarrassing situation and regain himself. But he did not think that the opportunities and risks inside were juxtaposed.


    How big is the opportunity and how big the risk is. He can certainly break through the shackles with this opportunity, and step into the sky. But it is also possible to lose everything at this time because of risk.


    Probably there is no fear, he feels that he is not able to encounter such a thing when he is leaning against the Buddha. But he did not think about the truth of the so-called blessings. The cheap things in the world cannot be taken up by him alone. Many times, in many cases, the bad situation that you do not happen will inevitably occur.


    The so-called trick is wrong, all loses. This is the truth. It is also a matter of righteousness to break yourself down here because of such a thing. However, the fall of Manjusri is not only related to his own problems, but his failures are more related to the interests and face of Buddhism.


    In normal times, no matter where Wenshu died, how to die. If you don''t come, there will be too much movement. It��s a big deal, it��s a sigh of relief, and when you say it, you��re also alive. In fact, there may be a little joy in your heart. After all, I pulled a radish and got a pit. You can plug in more than one person in this key position. As long as you are a leader, you will be happy to see it.


    But now it doesn''t work. The current Manjusri represents the face of Buddhism, and his every move is related to the rise and fall of the morale of Buddhism. If he is threatened by saving people, if he is damaged at this time, then no matter how you look at it, it will be a huge blow to the current Buddhism camp.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to make a living. In order to preserve the life of Manjusri, even the principle that the coach could not be lightly moved was recognized. However, he did not think that even if he did his own work, he still could not pack Wenshu.


    With someone else escorting, Yang Hao��s blow easily took the life of Manjusri. When Manjusri died, he couldn��t stand his face immediately.


    As the Lord of Buddhism, even his own bodhisattva can''t keep it. Can you say that you can still serve the public? Obviously it can''t be. Therefore, even if it is for the sake of his own prestige, it is impossible to let Yang Lan return to the camp of heaven in peace. Yang Lan must die, this is his most real thought now. It was under the drive of this idea that he was already in a daze to attack Yang Lan.


    As the Lord of Buddhism, the strength is naturally beyond doubt. Imagine that Buddhism can develop to the present level under the common pressure of Heaven and Daomen to know how terrible the strength of this Buddha Lord is.


    Without sufficient strength as a support, it is only incorporated into the heavens as a loser. The Buddhism is afraid that it will be washed away. That is to say, the horrible characters like this have been escorting, and the Buddha''s door can recover a little bit in the Middle Kingdom, thus becoming the more prosperous today.


    From this point alone, it can be said that the strength of the whole is also one of the best in the whole heaven. And his hateful shot immediately made Yang Lan into an almost deadly danger.


    The big handprints of the sky are almost smashed in a flash. That is so vast that there is no marginal power, but it is like a heavenly dimension. The hard-earned one gives birth to an unstoppable horrible illusion.


    Even though Yang Hao is a strong man, even the four Bodhisattvas such as Manjusri are not his opponents. However, he knew very well in his heart, and that was only a character who could not keep up with Manjushri. He is not necessarily an opponent in Guanyin and Hezang in the four great Bodhisattvas, let alone more unfathomable.


    This is a battle that is destined to win. But even so, Yang Lan did not mean to admit defeat. The so-called chest wear and tear knives, want to be flat and hate. Save the moon to save the sun bow, the world said no heroes? Who can give me Lin Feng for a long time, and make Wannian Baohe Qingning Gong.


    From birth to the present, Yang Lan went all the way to today, whether it is the demon or the demon, or against all kinds of strong enemies, never retired without fighting, and even more timid to admit defeat. He is a born brave, an unyielding warrior. You can even say that in his dictionary of life, there is no such thing as the word retreating.


    He is like this when he is against Zhou Yi. When confronted, he is naturally no exception. Even if this one came to the forefront, he would almost be smashed into powder. He still screamed and progressed.


    The last change of the nine-turn Xuan Gong, the so-called nine-in-one. The integration of the nine hundred and eighty-one ancient changes of the gods reveals the ultimate phase of the origin of the ancient times. This phase is invisible and inferior, and there is no way to know its origin. This is the foundation of heaven and earth, the origin of all things. In the Taoist system, this undisputed existence is called the Yuanshi Tianwang, and it is considered to be the pioneer of the avenue. In the folk mythology of China, he is called Pangu, and he believes that it is the creation of the world and the creation of the real thing.


    No matter which kind of statement, it is actually a one-sided understanding of this existence. As latecomers, they can hardly fully depict such existence. But this does not affect the power that the last change of the nine-turn Xuan Gong can bring. This kind of power to open up the world, even if it is only a trace of what it draws from it, is only an incarnation power, which is enough to make Yang Lan itself undergo a tremendous change.


    For a moment, Yang Lan��s body, which had a high height, was already rising again. One must-have is to pull up a thousand feet, and in a flash it is growing. That is to say, at the time when the big hand print was taken, his whole person has become a top-ranking person, as if to support the world.


    Huge and incredible, even the magic armor on his body can no longer match his current figure. It is like the real Pangu in mythology, with hands and feet. The thunder is a call, the cloud is a breath, and the sky is high at the foot, the clouds are deep, and it is only wrapped around its waist.


    At this time, the big handprints like this are no longer a deadly threat to him. For him, he is no longer a bug that can be shot with a wave of hand. It can be said that at this time he is already qualified for the wrist. And what he thinks now is also true.


    How about the Buddha, what about the Buddha? Can you always be high, and casually call me to kill. I don''t accept it, I can''t take it. If this so-called Buddha must have been like this, then let me fight with me first.


    With such a mind, Yang Lan is already a thunderous call, clinging to the incomprehensible huge fist, facing the big handprints and even himself, he has already slammed his fists hard. And this embarrassment, stone breaking, even if it is like sitting in the town, the entire western bliss world is like a catastrophe, violently turbulent.


    This blow, no matter the outcome, can be said to have created a miracle. Even if it is defeated, the power shown by Yang Lan, and his own courageous courage, he will always be remembered. If it is a victory, then the West Heavenly Bliss World will always be the past, and the Buddha Gate will never be able to recover from it.


    The outcome of this war is extremely important for both sides of the war. Whether it is Yang Lan or the like, you will never want to be the summer vacation. Therefore, Yang Lan has already used all his strength, and naturally there will be no more left behind.


    The Buddha''s light is full of enthusiasm. If Yang Yu��s fist is a fierce and fierce, and wants to smash the entire Western Heaven��s smashing fist, then this palm is the one that sets the world and surrenders everything.


    In an instant, the heavens and the earth are already stirring.

 Chapter 1484： The end of Dharma’s robbery

    Almost no one can imagine that Yang Lan and the Buddha have come to such a result.


    The boxing of the fists, the heavens and the earth are repeated, and all the elements of the water and the fire are almost beginning to die. It seems that everything has returned to chaos, and it seems that in this world, a gap leading to the void is torn open. Unspeakable deep darkness, space cracks have inevitably appeared in the world of Xi Tian bliss, so that the world dominated by this Buddhist buddha seems to have begun to collapse.


    Thirty-three days of shock, countless gods are shocked. When people think that the so-called Buddha is high, it is time to control everything. Yang Lan has already demonstrated to everyone with his most practical actions, the most direct way, the so-called Buddha is not invincible. The so-called coming, is not impossible to challenge.


    This meaning is even more important than the fact that he killed the meaning of Manjusri. It is not an exaggeration to use a sentence that is defeated.


    Of course, although it is defeated. Although glorious, it still failed. Yang Hao��s tens of millions of Zhang Pan��s true body is only a moment��s power. His mana can��t last for so long, and his full ability can only be the power of this attack. After a blow, he was only able to exhaust. Even if it was a great result, he could only turn into a prototype, like a broken kite, falling from the cloud.


    In contrast, although it was a wolverine, it fell from its own lotus platform. But in essence, there is not much damage. In this regard, he is still the winner, but only wins.


    He was a winner, but he lost his face greatly and completely lost his prestige. With his thoroughness and omnipotence, at this time, it was nothing but a simple achievement of Yang Lan. After playing this, I am afraid that as long as someone mentions him or Yang Lan, you must inevitably mention this matter today. A sound of Yang Hao is awesome, and the Buddha is really embarrassed.


    This is almost unacceptable for the business that has been operating for more than two thousand years. Coupled with the heavy damage of Xitian, the loss is difficult to estimate, but it is also a new hatred plus old hate, so that he thoroughly gave birth to a deep cold killing of Yang Lan.


    At this time, he even refused to take care of his own western bliss world. Just got up, he was already angry. I have the meaning of shooting Yang Yu��s death here. And watching his big handprints have been falling from the air, it is time to shoot on Yang Lan. The sky has changed dramatically.


    The Emperor was angry and thunder was shocked. In an instant, thousands of robberies have been overwhelming, just like the cover of the law, and directly greeted the past with the big handprints.


    If the strength is strong, but it is only between the two. If you can win him, it is only relying on the anti-feeding blessing of the Western Heavenly Bliss World. I really have to count it, he is not going to be tall. And because it is like this, facing such a large number of catastrophe, he also had to take up a desperate stance, and turned to attack and defend himself.


    At this time, Zhou Yike did not mean to be polite with him. His anger is not a fake, so these robbers are also not mixed with water. Suddenly, the beatings went on like this, and he was beaten to death, and the golden body was bleak. It��s really a glimpse of the ancestors of the Buddha��s ancestors.


    It can be said that at this time, if it is, there is no need to fight back. Even he said that he had to rely on the power of the West Heavenly Bliss world to extract for thousands of years to be able to keep himself safe. Such a stunned, so powerless, so that at this time finally have a real understanding of the so-called Heavenly Emperor.


    He only wanted to understand this time. It turned out that the waste wood like the Jade Emperor was only a minority. In front of this, the guy who is in harmony with each other, and who is devastated by all means, is the true supreme Emperor. He saw this clearly, but it was too late to see it at this time.


    "A good ancestor of Buddhism, such as the world. The previous battle of Erlang Zhenjun will be considered. Now I want to kill him. Why, when I don''t exist? As a Buddha, the means are still so visible. You must be sighed in the door of your Buddha''s door. If you do, there is no need for your Buddha''s door to exist. Start here and let me disappear."


    As the Emperor of Heaven, Zhou Yi��s export is Jin Zhang Yuxian. There is no trace of jokes. When he said such a sentence, the thunder and turmoil was even more intense, and the anger of the sky was more mad. Even if it has already exhausted the power of the West, it is almost impossible to resist the past safely.


    The gap is so great that he has already reached the limit. And Zhou Yi��s order made him even darker, and he almost had to be ashamed.


    However, he knows that this is not the time of despair. It is already a deep abyss in itself. If you don��t save yourself at this time, then I��m afraid it��s really a situation of annihilation.


    In any case, Buddhism must not be destroyed, especially in his hands. So, almost immediately, he is already yelling at Zhou Yi.


    "The Emperor of Heaven is honored, and for the time being, he will open his grace. For the time being, he will be graceful. My Buddha is willing to descend, and my Buddha is willing to drop. This is a sin."


    "Do you want it? Can you make it impossible to do it? Who do you think you are, what qualification do you have to say this? It��s ridiculous, I will let you see today, what is called the fate of life, not to be countered. You see, the majesty of the Emperor is not offensive to you outside monks!"


    At this point, Zhou Yi has no longer considered the opinions of this old vulture. He is killing people, and the eternal thoughts have already caused thousands of robbers to be intertwined in the Western world of Buddhism. This makes it difficult for the already fascinating western world of bliss, which is already scarred. Between the Ming and the Ming Dynasties, this famous and famous world of Buddhism is as noble as thirty-three days. It is equivalent to the treasure land of the Buddha''s supreme pure land. It has been shattered and turned into thousands of pieces and sprinkled into the whole world.


    Without the support of the West Heaven Bliss World, the Buddhas that have been accumulated for more than two thousand years in Buddhism, those who have not cultivated themselves, who rely on the willingness to supplement themselves to enjoy the bliss, are immediately the five waning of the heavens and the human beings, and have evolved from old age to death. The heavenly cycle comes.


    Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. In the world, there are such cheap things. Now you have borrowed the refuge of the Buddhist world of Buddhism to escape the judgment of the laws of heaven and earth, but one day the Western world of bliss is shattered, and it is inevitable that you will join the blissful world and die together.


    The so-called dust is returning to the dust. Even in this blissful world, you can escape the truth of everything. So in the end, it will still be inevitable.


    Hundreds of thousands of buddies can''t escape death, and this also means that the accumulation of Buddhism for two thousand years has almost lost. There are no more than two thousand years to save for Buddhism, and there is no longer a world of bliss for them to recuperate. It can be said that at this time, the fall of the Buddha is already a foregone conclusion. Even if it is said that the Dharma is dead, it is not impossible for the Buddha to go completely to the end.


    Decline is enough, and silence and demise are a situation that is unacceptable. Until then, as a result, after all, he made up his mind and said to Zhou Yi with a sad face.


    "The Emperor of Heaven, everything is caused by the old man, my Buddha is innocent, and my Buddha''s billions of Buddhas are also innocent. If there is anger in the heart of the Emperor, the old man is willing to give up his body, in order to seek the wrath of the Emperor. Kai En, bypassing my Buddha''s door this time!"


    "Why, do you want to use your life to trade with me and let me spare your Buddha?"


    I have to say that the proposal as it is is indeed enough shock. Deviating yourself as a person, killing the guardianship, whether it is placed there, is enough to attract people. At this time, it was the same, so Zhou Yi also inevitably stopped the action in his hand.


    Although he stopped, he did not mean giving up. The robbery in the sky is still brewing, and there is a big meaning that it will fall down directly. In the face of this situation, if you sigh, sigh with your hands together.


    "Yes. My Buddhism has been in my hands since the birth of Sakyamuni, and it has been more than 2,500 years. Even though there are many, but it is also for the human race, for the sake of this world, I have made a great contribution. I dare not say that I have done great things in Buddhism, but I have done countless things in compassionate people. Even if it is a small profit, the Emperor should also be pity."


    "In addition, today''s cause and effect are caused by the old man. If the old man is moved to mourn, there will be no such field. The Buddha is innocent and guilty, so the old man is willing to give up, but only ask the Emperor forgiveness."


    "Do you really dare to die?"


    Picking his own eyebrows, Zhou Yi could not help but ask. In this regard, if it is a smile, it is already chanting.


    "The relics are empty and empty, and they are not born or killed. They are not clean and not clean. They are not colorless in the air, they are not thought-provoking, they have no eyes and ears, and they are colorless and fragrant. There is no vision or even no consciousness. There is no ignorance and no ignorance. There is no old death, no death, no hardships, no wisdom, no morals, no gains. Bodhisattva is like Prajna Paramita. There is no obstacle in the heart; no sorrow, no horror, no reversal of dreams, no Nirvana. The three Buddhas of the three dynasties, like the prajna Polo, have a singularity of the three sacred Bodhi. It is known that Prajna Paramita is a great deity, a great curse. It is a curse of nothing, no curse, no evil, and it is true and true. Therefore, it is said that Prajna Paramita is a curse, that is, cursing: revealing and revealing, Boluo reveals that Boluo��s revelation, Bodhisattva Mother-in-law."


    A fragile sound, the so-called Buddha Golden Body is already broken. Numerous flames are born from it, and the entire body that has come is already covered. Its golden body gradually disappeared, turning into a relic, and shining. At this time, the Buddhism sentient beings have already gone to the sadness, and began to sing without joy or sadness.


    "The relics are empty and empty, not immortal, not dirty."

 Chapter 1485： Buddhism

    After more than two hundred and five hundred years, the last Buddha of Buddhism died today.


    This is not unforeseen for Buddhism, who has been determined to cross the past, present and future. But what they foresee is something that is not reliable in the past, such as solemn robbery, now savage, and future star robbery.


    In their vision, the change of world time should start from the robbery, according to the life of the people, starting from the age of 84,000, every one hundred years minus one year, until the life expectancy is only ten years old. At the time, this is a catastrophe. From the age of ten, from one hundred years to one year, and to life of 84,000 years old, this is an increase. Such a decrease and increase is a catastrophe in the Buddha''s house, and such a catastrophe is almost equivalent to 16.8 million years.


    After the small robbery, it was a catastrophe. Every robbery is twenty robs, so it is 335.96 million years. It is a big catastrophe to become a bad squad, which is equivalent to the sacred robbery of the past, and the existence of the savage and future stagnation. And what is the age of a big robber? It is 1,34,384,400,000 years old.


    For 1,434,800,000 years, this is what the Buddha of Buddhism thinks is a generation of Buddhas. Raising his own history in an unexplored past, he thought that he had already passed a big robbery before he entered today��s Buddhism, and he now defines himself in the present.


    Nowadays, it has only been more than two thousand years since it was savage, which is completely a loss of the 1.3 billion years that they expected. So in theory, they also think that they can enjoy more than 1.3 billion years of bliss and well-being.


    What is the concept of 1.3 billion years? For the gods born in the human beings, 1.3 billion years is almost equivalent to immortality, close to eternity. Therefore, the past, the present and the future of the three robberies, in the end is just a blind man. It is a false statement that highlights his high stalwart.


    If you come to the town now, you must enjoy the 1.3 billion years of respect for the Lord. To convert the concept, I hope that I can sit in the world of bliss in an eternal life. What future Buddha Maitreya? You still have to wait for 1.3 billion years, so you will be stunned. Now it��s impossible to be your turn to be the master.


    This is the ambition of the self, and the luxury of the entire Buddha. They have already repeated this ambition for hundreds of millions of times. I am afraid that many people who knew that this is just a lie have begun to regard this as true. It��s like being a sweet dream, because this dream is so beautiful, they ignore the reality and immerse themselves in this dream. And hope that this dream can continue.


    However, they obviously forgot that the dream will eventually wake up. No matter what kind of dream you are doing in a pose, this dream is impossible to continue, and it is ultimately to retreat in the face of reality. Either you wake up on your own initiative, or you are passively awakened by others. There is no other possibility anymore.


    Buddhism is now being awakened, and the silence of the past is definitely the cruelest blow to them. Many people face such a reality and are still at an embarrassing stage. I don''t know if I like it, I can''t even tell the dream reality. But not everyone is like this. In any case, there are still some people with wisdom in Buddhism, some who can see the reality and know the current affairs.


    These people can clearly see the crisis that Bumen is facing now. That is not the result of the silence can be solved. In fact, the silence of the past is just to provide them with an opportunity, a chance to lift the crisis. He has done everything he can, and everything that remains is up to them by their continued efforts.


    Buddhism is dead or alive, it is necessary to look at them. And they obviously have already realized the heavy responsibility they have shouldered. So immediately, as the second hand of Buddhism, the Guanyin of the head of the four great Bodhisattvas has already stood up and said to Zhou Yi, who is in the top of the heavenly court.


    "The Emperor is on the top. Today, the world of celestial bliss is broken, and even the Buddha is already a nirvana. My buddha can be said to be a great defeat, and no longer can be enemies with His Majesty. So, just ask for your envy, forgiveness. I am going to Buddha."


    "Forgiveness? If I am not mistaken, you are Guanyin Bodhisattva."


    Picking a brow, Zhou Yi looked at the white girl fluttering, revealing a weird smile. Looking at his smile, Guanyin subconsciously chilled.


    After all, she had just witnessed the atrocities of this Emperor, and it was impossible to see it. However, she thought that the death and death of Buddhism would be on her own. She really did not dare to have any idea of ??escaping. So immediately, she shivered slightly, whispering in response.


    "It is poor."


    "Then, Guanyin Bodhisattva, are you asking me? Ask me to forgive you and forgive the whole Buddha behind you?"


    "This is exactly the case, the Emperor of Heaven is squatting. My Buddha is innocent, and please send a compassionate heart to us, and spare us this time. If you are willing to give up, you will be grateful. If you have a drive, you will not be resigned." !"


    Although I don''t understand why Zhou Yi would ask this question, Guanyin still maintains a humble attitude, which is almost the promise of the lower three. The survival of Buddhism is on her body, and she is not allowed to be low. However, in the face of such a reply from her, Zhou Yi waved her hand and responded without hesitation.


    "Your Buddha''s promise promises that I don''t have any interest. Even if it exists or not, it is just something between me. It doesn''t have any value for me. Really, I don''t care if your Buddha''s door continues to exist or is it destroyed." Clean. There is only one problem I care about now. That is, since you are begging me, then your attitude is to ask people what attitude they should have?"


    Wordlessly opened his mouth, Guanyin couldn''t help but frown, and then said with confusion.


    "The poor man does not understand the meaning of his majesty."


    "I don''t understand, it''s very simple. I will give you a brief explanation. My meaning is very simple. Since you are asking me, then you have to come up with an attitude of asking for me. For example, give me a kneel, this Is the attitude of asking for help, isn''t it?"


    "Your Majesty?"


    For a moment, the expression of Guanyin became strange and pitiful. Her image is a weak female flow of compassion and sorrow, and such an image can play a special role in many times.


    For example, this is the time now. If you do not consider the background of both parties and the reasons for everything, just look at the present appearance. I am afraid that many people will think that this is a bully who bullies the male tyrant and is relying on his own power to insult a weak female flow.


    Of course, the reality is not that at this time it is impossible for someone to jump out to be a flower ambassador. It is even more unlikely that someone will risk the offense of the Emperor, to express their feelings for Guanyin. This allowed her to look at Zhou Yi so softly and weakly, praying, hoping that this Emperor could open the net and let her go this time. However, since Zhou Yi has already spoken out, how can he give up his intentions because of this unnecessary pity and compassion?


    Therefore, he just sneered a little, just said to the Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "Why, don''t you? This can''t be in line with what you promised before. You are so motivated, if you don''t care if you only have this way, then I really can''t believe the sincerity of the Buddha''s surrender." ��


    "The sincerity of the Buddha''s surrender is to be undecided, sire. But I don''t understand, why should you let the sire go down?"


    Seeing that praying can''t solve the problem, Guanyin can only converge on the look of the weak female stream, and instead calmly rebuts Zhou Yi. For this kind of rebuttal, Zhou Yi is a haha ??smile, directly said this.


    "Reason, do you think I need a reason to do this? If you really need a reason, then I can only tell you this. As Guanyin, you are worshipped by so many people every day. Those people can do this for that. The reason is to kneel down to you, can''t you kneel down for yourself and the Buddha behind you? They are all asking for something, are you more noble than them, can''t you even do it?"


    Having said that, his eyes glimpse, it is already showing the meaning of ridicule.


    "Of course, you can choose not to squat. But what the result is, I can''t guarantee you. You can think that I want to humiliate you, or I can think that I have never let go of Buddhism." No matter what you think, how to understand. I only have this sentence, squat! Only you, you are qualified to talk to me about other things. If you don��t want to squat, then what do I do, you can��t What. What are you going to do? Guanyin Bodhisattva!"


    "If this is the requirement of your Majesty."


    With a long sigh, the expression on Guanyin��s face has changed from a slight frown to a joyless peace. She knew very well that she did not qualify for bargaining. Since Zhou Yi has already opened such a condition, she has only two choices for her own. Refused, or accepted.


    The cost of refusal is so great that it is too big for her to accept. So she can only choose to obey.


    If you look at it, you can get a chance for Buddhism, which is obviously worth it. Want to understand this, Guanyin immediately has been Yingying worshipped in front of Zhou Yi, and asked Zhou Yi with a blank expression.


    "The Emperor of Heaven is squatting, is this enough?"

 Chapter 1486： Zhenjun suffers nine turns to Jindan

    When the so-called Guanyin fell to you in the face of a weak female stream, it was calm on the surface, but with a hint of humiliation and unwillingness to stare at you, and asked you "Is it enough?" At the time, I am afraid that most men will give birth to a feeling of being in the world, omnipotent.


    The reason why the feeling of the Guanyin is only a small part. It is true that Guanyin is a beautiful woman, eye-catching and graceful. In particular, the kind of compassionate look engraved into the bone marrow makes her full of the feminine color of women. However, compared with her identity, this is not enough to mention.


    The head of the four great Bodhisattvas of Buddhism, the great compassion and pessimism of the world, is the most likely to become the female bodhisattva of this level of true Buddha in the future. Such an identity is far more important than her appearance. Especially when such an identity person collapses in front of you, the sense of accomplishment brought by him is far beyond the feeling that a beautiful woman can bring.


    Guanyin himself is obviously also deeply convinced of the truth, so her performance is very in place, even the humiliation in the eyes and unwillingness to interpret the most vividly. As a man, Zhou Yi naturally will eat this trick. However, eating and recruiting, this does not mean that he will give up the original intention of her and the entire Buddha.


    Just as the Emperor of Heaven, there is a Buddha door to find a donkey. This is definitely not a good thing for Zhou Yi. The so-called new official took up three fires. Buddhism sent himself to death, and he couldn��t say that he would not pass the Buddha��s door to death. Of course, Buddhism has already achieved this point, a Buddha is dead, and a Bodhisattva is kneeling. It is also impossible for him to treat them brazenly in a way that kills them. However, the same as a soft knife can kill people, the key is to see how you use it.


    Zhou Yi��s heart had already had a calculation at this time, so in the face of this question of Guanyin, he just pulled his mouth, as if he had not heard her, and asked the value of the side.


    "King Cao, how is Erlang Zhenjun now?"


    The four-value Gong Cao will generally have the value of the Japanese power Cao standing in the vicinity of the Emperor, so that he is always told by the Emperor. Today''s situation is no exception. Zhou Yigang made a speech, and the value of the day has already stood up, and he replied to him with respect and respect.


    "Under the beginning of the squad. The Meishan Sixth and the Four Dragons are already leading the troops to the nest, and wanting to come up with their own skills, coupled with the spirit of the spirit of Erlang Zhenjun, can ensure his innocence."


    Speaking of Erlang Zhenjun''s ability, even the gods who have seen the great world in the day, can not help but show amazed expression.


    Who can think that Erlang God actually has such a skill, even the characters of the Buddha''s level can face each other. That is the best of the ancient Pangu, not to mention the whole heaven, fearing that there is no one in the sky and underground, no one knows. With such a skill, coupled with his brilliant record, do not say anything else, Jiaguan Jinjue is already affirmative. Now I only need to see how the Emperor of Heaven is planning to reward him. I want to come to the heart of this Emperor. It should be something that will not be mean and ruthless.


    Valued Japanese power Cao thought this way, but my heart could not help but gave birth to a deep envy. In heaven, being in the first place is never an easy task. And it is still such a big limelight, it is even more difficult to describe with a thousand years. Not everyone has this opportunity. Of course, not everyone can have such strength. Therefore, despite the envy, the value of Japanese power Cao is not embarrassing. He knew in his heart that even if he had such an opportunity, he would not be able to do so.


    What Erlang Shenjun does is not something everyone can do. And everything he did this time can already be said to make all the gods convinced.


    The gods are still feeling for the achievements of Erlang Zhenjun, but the four dragons have already turned around at this time with the unconscious Erlang Zhenjun.


    Yang Lan has a life-saving grace for the Four Dragons. This is how many old dragons are remembered. It is precisely because of this that they will cooperate with Meishan Liu to find the Yang Lan who was shot down.


    Looking for Yang Lan, in case it is unexpected, is one aspect. On the other hand, they also have the feeling of repaying their hearts.


    As a long-lived old dragon, the Four Dragons are very aware of the problems faced by Erlang God at this time. After all, what he confronted was the Buddha of the Western Heavens, one of the most powerful beings in the world. Even if he already has the power of a battle, the results after the war must be not optimistic. It is inevitable that it will be seriously injured. It is even possible to say that serious injuries are not cured.


    Four dragon gods don''t want their own savior to die like this. So they personally searched for him in the first time, in order to save his life before he had any big problems.


    The dragons are rich in the four seas, and the four gods are the great gods who control the waters of the world. If they talk about the wealth of the whole world, they say that they occupy three layers. And to save a person with these three layers of wealth, even if this person is about to die, they also have a way to let him live and survive. Yang Lan is like this.


    And the battle of the past made his mana exhausted, and the unhealthy golden body that has been trained for many years is on the verge of collapse. It can be said that although this battle is glorious, it has already made him do everything. That is, the four dragons discovered him early and took a pile of heavenly treasures to make him tonic, which stabilized his injury. Otherwise, depending on his situation at the time, maybe he will be shot down and then he will die.


    However, even with the funding of the Four Dragons, it is difficult for Yang Lan to return to the peak. Incarnation Pangu not only made him lose all his mana, but also exhausted all the divinity that he had gathered in his body according to the nine-turn Xuan Gong. The heavenly earth treasures of the four dragon gods, those things such as the eternal Ganoderma lucidum, the millennium ginseng, etc., can make him physically better, but it is difficult to make a fundamental contribution to him.


    It can be said that throughout the entire heavenly world, in addition to the nine-turn Jindan that is too old, it is feared that there will be no more artifacts that can help Yang Lan. Nowadays, the Four Dragons God also put all the hopes on the golden dragon of Laojun. Therefore, on the side of the revolving heaven, they immediately turned to Zhou Yi.


    "The Emperor of Heaven is on the top, please let the old minister sue. Erlang Zhenjun is an indispensable warrior in the heavens, and he is the leader of the foundation of the world. Now, Erlang Zhenjun has made meritorious deeds in heaven, and this time, the heavens should be represented. Moreover, Erlang Zhenjun and I have the help of life. He is so seriously injured, and the old minister and others are also unable to get rid of the relationship. Therefore, please look down on the feelings of the old minister and the merits of Erlang Zhenjun. Nine turns to Jindan to solve the problem of Erlang Zhenjun."


    Nine-turning Jindan has always been the treasure of the old man''s alchemy. In addition to Laojun, only the Lord of Heaven, the former Jade Emperor was able to enjoy one or two. It can be said that this is a treasure unique to the Emperor of Heaven. Ordinary people are rare to see. It is precisely because of its preciousness and cherish that the four dragons have placed their hopes on the top of the nine-turn Jindan.


    The idea is good, and Zhou Yi is acceptable. After all, talents are rare, and compared with talents like Yang Lan, the district��s nine-turn Jindan is really something that is not enough. However, Zhou Yi is a new leader after all. Although it is said that you control the entire heaven, it is impossible to know everything in its own right. He also knows now that the Emperor has a good thing like the nine-turn Jindan in his hand, naturally he can not take it out immediately.


    He is willing to take it out, but he does not know where to take it out. So he looked around and asked about the neighbors who belonged to the Jade Emperor.


    "Erji Erjun needs nine turns to Jindan. You know where? If you know, speed it, don''t delay the injury of Erlang Zhenjun."


    Nearly the minister of the Jade Emperor has a number of roller blind generals, who are responsible for the Jade Emperor''s travels, all in and out. It is reasonable to say that the treasure house of the Jade Emperor is also guarded by them, so they naturally know where the Nine-turn Jin Dan is. However, in the face of Zhou Yi��s inquiry, they are rare and reveal a difficult color before they swear.


    "Returning to the Emperor of Heaven. Although the lower minister is responsible for guarding the treasure house of the Emperor, but knows that there is no place for the nine-turn Jindan. The Jade Emperor is given by Laojun, and most of them are taken on the spot. Even if there is any remaining, it is also close to the body. It is not placed in the treasure house. Therefore, if you want to get Jin Dan, you still have to ask the Jade Emperor and Laojun."


    "The traitor thief, I want my Jin Dan to save my life, I am delusional."


    This is the answer of the Jade Emperor, and his answer is already doomed. Others don''t want to get anything from him. Zhou Yi did not intend to open the exit from him, so he immediately asked Zhang Daolin.


    "Too Shang Laojun? Isn��t the ancestor of your door to this time should you say one or two?"


    "Laojun posted a plaque in front of the palace and said that he had traveled."


    Zhang Daolin smiled a bit and explained it to Zhou Yi.


    "The calculation of the time, Laojun furnace should have a furnace of Jin Dan in the refining. He walked, this furnace Jin Dan is also a waste. If you want to refine Jin Dan, even if you find the old king back I can only wait for five hundred years. However, judging by the injury of Erlang Zhenjun, I am afraid that it will not last long."


    "Why, can you not even get two golden dragons from your door?"


    Not satisfied with this explanation, Zhou Yi directly frowned and asked Zhang Daolin. In this regard, although Zhang Daoling suffered in his heart, he still only replied honestly.


    "Laojun Alchemy does not give us these disciples to enjoy, and most of them have been sent to his friends. And Jin Dan is rare, basically no one will be left. So"


    "You asked me to ask Jade Emperor, take something from him?"


    Zhou Yi��s voice is getting colder and his tone is not good. At this time, Zhang Daoling still dared to anger him again. So immediately, he began to make plans.

 Chapter 1469： There is no name, no gods,

    "We are not afraid of the minister. In fact, the nine-turn Jindan is not the only way to save Erlang Zhenjun. Therefore, if you want to save Erlang Zhenjun, then you should take a different approach and try it out."


    "Well? Another way! How? Zhang Tianshi, do you have other methods?"


    Converging the cold color on his face, Zhou Yi regained his calm look and asked Zhang Daoling. In the face of this change in his demeanor, Zhang Daolin has no way to adapt to it.


    The so-called companion is like a tiger. In the past, when he served the Jade Emperor, he had not felt this way. But now, this feeling is already real in his heart. After all, all this is still the gap between powers.


    The Jade Emperor is only a fortunate generation, and his talents are mediocre and his skills are limited. Even if you are sitting in the position of the Emperor and enjoying everything in this world, it is difficult to improve your own strength. It can be said that if you really want to compete seriously, the whole heaven can lift him up and fight the gods absolutely no less than ten. There are quite a few other gods, and even if he can''t beat him, he can easily escape from his hands.


    It��s like Zhang Dao Ling himself. Although he is not necessarily the opponent of the Jade Emperor, but if he wants to save his life, the Jade Emperor is really not allowed.


    This is a very important precondition, because with this premise, he does not have to worry about the consequences of angering the Jade Emperor. Even if it is a normal day, the Jade Emperor can''t take him any more. The asylum of Daomen put an end to the movement of the Jade Emperor on the bright side, and privately, only the Jade Emperor of that power was really not in his eyes.


    After all, Heaven is the world of the strong. Not a strong man, Jade Emperor is destined to suffer from this kind of evil.


    However, Zhou Yi is not a jade emperor. His power is enough to make all the heavenly gods scared. This point, Zhang Daolin''s heart is very clear. It is also because of this clear that he can more deeply understand the feeling of accompanying the king like a tiger.


    There is no danger of existence, how can there be such a feeling. It is only this kind of misstep that may lead to the terrible consequences of killing himself, and he will do his best to serve this Emperor.


    This is not for the Emperor, but for his own life. And for his own life, who will not do his best?


    The heart smiled bitterly, but Zhang Daoling did not dare to have any scorn. He was almost immediate, and he said this to Zhou Yi.


    "In the opinion of the micro-committee, Erlang Zhenjun is now life-threatening, and the loss is only the root of the mana. If so, why not let him down on him, let him reborn, and then make a big change?"


    Erlang God Yang Lan, not a god. Because he does not have a clergy in his own body. Although he has the title of Zhao Hui Xian Sheng Ren You Wang, Er Lang Xian Sheng Zhen Jun, and even said that the temple is also recognized by the Tianting Temple in Guanjiangkou, allowing him to enjoy the fireworks on earth. But in essence, he is not a god.


    The title is just a good thing on the head. It is like a monkey who was sealed up in the same day. It is not only a gardener who looks at the garden in the Taoyuan. Really count, the so-called Qitian Dasheng is not as good as the reality of Hu Mawen. Because at this is still the **** of the animal husbandry, you can also enjoy the addition of a priest force. And the Qitian Dasheng, which looks like a prestige, can only be regarded as a white work.


    Of course, monkeys are not the first to eat this loss. The first one to eat this loss is Erlang Shen Yang.


    Don''t look at what Zhao Huixian Sheng Renyou Wang sounds prestige, in fact, it is worthless in this heaven. Because this name does not have any genius bonus. It is no matter how good the weather is, and no matter the demon slayer. Although it was sealed in the mouth of the Guanjiang River, it did not even have the power to control the water. The typical honor is greater than the substance.


    The reason why this is the case is, in the final analysis, the reason for Yang Lan��s own. His poor origin is a natural demigod that is born in violation of the heavens. Only this point, he is already enough to be his own, the so-called Jade Emperor Tianzun is not to be seen.


    What''s more, he is still not convinced of discipline. Not only was Lushan a rescuer, but she played a face in heaven. At the same time, it is against the heavens, and the real Jade Emperor has done the right thing. Although this contradiction has been adjusted by the gods in the door. However, with the narrow mind of the Jade Emperor himself, he has already sentenced Yang Lan to death.


    Say, yes. Seal God, no. He would rather give Yang Lan a name for the Erlang Xianshengzhen, give him the power to build a temple, raise the army, and he is not willing to give him a real priesthood. There is both the meaning of disgusting and targeting him, and the thoughts of his scruples and defenses.


    It can be said that at this point, the Jade Emperor is very obvious, and it is obvious that anyone with an eye can see it. Yang Lan is no exception, but although he sees it, he does not take it to heart. Because for a person who is so proud of him, if you don''t give it, he still doesn''t bother to ask for it!


    As the **** of the sacred **** of the gods, Yang Lan, like most immortals, is a long-lived being. And the ability to have nine turns of Xuan Gong is in the body, even if there is no divine power, with deep mana and cultivated magical powers, he is definitely not under any gods.


    The priesthood is only a icing on the cake for him, not a very necessary thing. And let him bow his head to the Jade Emperor for this thing, he would rather be a famous, unrecognizable Erlang Zhenjun.


    It can be said that because of pride and stubbornness, for many years, Yang Lan has quietly eaten this dumb loss. For such a situation, the vast majority of insiders are sorry.


    Yang Lan��s ability is obvious to all. If he seals God, he will definitely be stronger than now. Just think about the appearance of his confrontation before, you can know that if there is a strong priesthood, Yang Lan will definitely be more amazing than that at that time.


    It can be said that because of his stupidity and narrowness, the Jade Emperor pushed a peerless genius that is most likely to be drawn to his side to others. As a good leader who has a good relationship with Yang Lan, Zhang Daoling certainly does not want to miss such an opportunity when this day has changed.


    Seal God! This is the biggest compliment to Yang Lan. It is also the development of the greatest potential for his potential. As long as it is a visionary and powerful Heavenly Emperor, you will never regret a little bit of effort. Although it is said that the Jade Emperor is obviously unqualified on this issue. But Zhang Daolin does not believe that a heavenly emperor like Zhou Yi will make such a stupid choice.


    He is different from the Jade Emperor. This is inevitable. The only question is how he will book Yang Lan. What kind of priesthood will be sealed on Yang Lan��s head.


    The book is small and not suitable. I am sorry that Yang Lan��s ability and merits are also annoying to him. It��s like a monkey who screams like a horse and jumps like a thunder. If you put a little god-like position like ������ on Yang Lan��s head. With his pride and conceit, not only will he not regard this as a virtue, but he will think that you can humiliate him and give birth to hatred.


    It��s definitely not possible for God to be small. But the same, it is not appropriate for God to be big.


    The greater the priesthood means greater power and divinity. Although those who are in the high position are not lacking in the high position of the Jade Emperor, but incompetent waste. However, Yang Lan obviously will not be this type. He has proved his ability with his own merits. That terrible power is enough for any one who is in a high position to be scrupled.


    Once he has closed his priesthood, it is almost certain that Yang Lan��s talents will become stronger. But now it is already strong enough. If he becomes more powerful and terrible, then I am afraid that many people will be uneasy.


    Heaven is also to be ranked senior. In addition to the supreme position of the Emperor of Heaven, there are four imperial monarchs, gods, nine emperors, five kings, five emperors, five great emperors and queens, and other emperors. Although these gods are mostly the gods that the gates took up when they re-established heaven, but they are also like the gods of the earth, they have been controlling the power of such gods since ancient times.


    Holding the power of heaven for so many years, these gods of the gods certainly do not want to jump out of a Yang Lan to divide their interests and powers. Even if they had the majesty and authority of the emperor, they did not dare to raise any clear objections at this time. But as time goes on, they will eventually splash with Yang Lan, and even break out.


    To be honest, Zhang Daoling does not want this to happen. He also hopes that Zhou Yi, who is the Emperor of Heaven, can carefully measure and open a priesthood that is neither high nor low, and both sides can be satisfied. But obviously, this kind of thing is not based on his will. The final decision-making power is still in the hands of Zhou Yi.


    For Zhou Yi, Zhang Daolin��s idea is that he does not know, even if he knows, he will not give any consideration at all.


    What is the four royal emperors, the gods are nine. These so-called great emperors may not have been put in his eyes. As a **** emperor, can he even pass a nod to them when they even seal a god? If that''s the case, then this Emperor is worse than handing them over to do it.


    At this point, Zhou Yi��s attitude can be said to be very clear. Coupled with his own appreciation of Yang Lan, so he has already made up his mind at this time, is to go his own way.


    With this thought, he no longer has any rhetoric about Zhang Daolin, and he directly said to the value of the side.


    "Where is the value of the Japanese power, I will take it to me!"

 Chapter 1470： Five-party five old gods

    The gods list is not the same as in the romance novels. It is the gods that can enshrine the gods of Zhou Tianzheng.


    Again, this is just the words of the novelist. If the gods list has such a great effect, the **** teeth that control the gods list will not even be a god.


    Just two thousand and five hundred years of history with Buddhism, I dare to claim that there are hundreds of billions of years. In the Romance of the Gods, it is basically something that blows the atmosphere. What Hongjun ancestors, Daomen Sansheng. These are things that even the door does not dare to admit.


    Zhang Daolin''s creation of Taoism also only pushed the time to the Spring and Autumn Period where Laozi was. If you let him push history to the Shang and Zhou dynasties, he would not dare to do it with a courage.


    the reason is simple. The so-called natural mysterious bird, but fell into the business. That era was still the era when the emperor called the emperor and dominated the world. In the heavens and the earth, there are eight masters, and everything is in charge. How could it be that the Taoist gods, who were not known at all, went to stir the wind at that time.


    If there was Taoism at that time, and dare to play such a big thing, then I am afraid that they would have been removed from the Eight Lords and the ancient gods, and there would be no such thing as their later. So seriously, there is no soil for the era to survive. At most, some refiners have tried to imitate the roads of the ancient immortals.


    After all, the roots of the Daomen are still in the Spring and Autumn Warring States, and only the princes of the game, the chaotic years of the Central Plains. Only these religions have rooted and sprouted soil.


    This is the fact that the iron hits, not the religious rhetoric of the gods and the words of those novels can be changed. It is precisely because this is the fact that it is iron, so it is certain that the things in the Romance will not be true.


    It��s like Taishang Laojun is not a congenital saint. Taiyi Tianzun is not the same as the twelve golden fairy. The gods list will not be a powerful god. In the end, it is actually just a roster.


    This is just a roster, but it is not an ordinary roster. Because it is a roster written by the rules of the world, the rules of change in the world. Although it is said that the gods cannot be enshrined, it is written into all the priesthoods in this world.


    It can be said that as long as the Emperor squats and enshrines the gods in accordance with this roster, there will be no trouble in the operation of the entire heavenly court. This, for the complex and complex Tianting, has its own extraordinary significance.


    The value of the gods list is here. That is, just after grasping a little bit of information that the Emperor should know, Zhou Yicai understood the effect of it. In all fairness, Zhou Yi does not want to follow the line defined by the door to stick to the rules. But he also knows that he is only new to the first time, and that the most urgent task is not to completely recover the world. Therefore, it is really unnecessary for him to tear his face from the beginning.


    This is ultimately a matter of urgency. Naturally, he can only temporarily bow to this so-called tradition in this matter.


    Of course, although it is said to be succumbing, but in the view of Zhang Daoling, his actions are really not related to one another. Because when I got the gods list, Zhou Yi turned over the bottom and middle position and started looking directly at the front of the gods list.


    As one of the strategists of the gods list, Zhang Daoling is very clear about what level of priesthood is in front of the gods list. You are welcome to say that the lowest one is better than the five-five-old emperor, and further, even with the four royal emperors, the gods and nine emperors.


    This is not something that can be justified. It is the Taoist Gate. It has also cost countless efforts and promised countless costs to enable some ancient immortals and even the sacred stream to sit in this position. So no matter what, he does not want Yang Lan to step into the sky to this point.


    In his view, this is already beyond the scope of the awards, and it has reached the point of killing. Therefore, whether for the sake of Yang Lan or for the benefit of the door, he had to stand up and bravely said to Zhou Yi.


    "Your Majesty, according to the view of the minister. The position of the Marshal of the Three Realms is very good. This priest is in charge of all the military affairs in the heavens, and the demon kills the ghosts and shocks the evil spirits. It is the martial arts of the Emperor of Heaven, the law of heaven." Li, protect the gods and spirits. For Yu Erlang, the most appropriate."


    The Marshal of the Three Realms, this is a very prestigious position. And the words of the priesthood are also very high, and it is never under the captain of the heavenly king of Tota. In other words, if Yang Lan sealed such a position, he would almost directly fall to the position of the top of the heavenly military. Absolutely right, the weight is high, and no one will think that there will be any place for him to be sorry.


    However, although it has been such a high position, Zhou Yi is still dissatisfied.


    "Low, low. Heaven is three hundred and sixty-five, etc., belonging to the twenty-first, is still under the five-party five emperors. Too low. Zhang Tianshi, I ask you, this five-party five emperor is Where are the people, what is the origin?"


    When I heard Zhou Yi��s statement, Zhang Daolin��s heart secretly complained, but he did not dare to answer. So soon, I heard him say this to Zhou Yi.


    "Back to the squat, this five-party five-old emperor is the Eastern Qing Emperor Qingling Elder Jiuyi Tianjun Lingwei Yang; the southern Red Emperor Dan Lingzheng Laojiao Tianjun Red anger; the Central Yellow Emperor Xuan Ling Huang Lao Yi Tian Jun contains the hub; the Western White Emperor, the Emperor, the Emperor, the Seventh Heaven, the White Emperor, and the Northern Black Emperor, the Five Spirits, the Emperor, the Five Emperors, the Emperor of Heaven, and the Five Emperors are the gods of innocence and nature. The power of the power, the vast magical powers, the creation of all beings. Not ordinary people can compare."


    "The magical powers are there? Is there my magical power?"


    Upon hearing Zhang Daolin''s explanation, Zhou Yiyi smiled and played with the Emperor''s seal in his hand, while reluctantly questioning Zhang Daolin. For this kind of counter-question, Zhang Daolin��s face suddenly appeared in a difficult color, and then immediately responded.


    "There are three worlds in the world, and the gods are incomparable. It is natural that your Majesty is more proficient."


    "I didn''t have my magical powers yet. Then I will ask you again, you said that the five kings and five emperors created the sentient beings. Then why did the heavens change, they have not appeared yet? Do they not know that if the heavens have changed too much? What is the impact on this world?"


    "I want to come to the five emperors who don''t know that the heavens have changed suddenly, or have not had time to react."


    Zhang Daoling gave such an answer. He could not say that these five ancient gods did not care who is the master of heaven.


    And by his answer, Zhou Yi apparently found the head. So immediately, he said so unwillingly refused to Zhang Daolin.


    "Even the Western Buddhism has reacted, but they haven''t done anything yet. This only shows that they don''t have the same magical powers that you said. And since there is no such supernatural power, then I promote a capable group of people to these corpses." What''s wrong with the guy in front of you?"


    "Wei will not dare to set aside, but the sacred sect."


    At this time, Zhang Daoling really has no way to say anything more. The things in his heart can''t be moved to the table. Even if most of the gods present at the scene understand this truth, he can''t tell this story to Zhou Yi. So he can only answer this. And this is exactly what Zhou Yi wants.


    With a glimpse of the finger, turning over the page of the five-five-old Emperor, Zhou Yi asked Zhang Daolin to point to the list of the Emperor Jiuyi Emperor.


    "Zhang Tianshi, I will ask you again, what is the origin of this god, and what are those people?"


    "Back to the squat, the gods and nine gods are led by the Antarctic longevity emperor, followed by the East Pole Qinghua Emperor Taiyi to save the Tianzun, nine days should be Yuan Leisheng Puhua Tianzun, nine days Leizu the Great, Shangqing Ziwei Biyu Palace too B Day Emperor, six days of Dongyuan Emperor, six waves of Emperor Emperor, can be Han Sizhang Ren Jun, nine days to interview Zhenjun. Among them, the Antarctic Changsheng Emperor was transformed by Emperor Yan, and the rest of the Emperor Jun was the **** of the ancient times. Jiuyi, the palm of the hand is very strong, the thunder and law, the demon sorcerer, the control of the yin. It is the heavenly virtues of the supreme, there are great merits in the body, by the public incense to admire. Your majesty must be treated with courtesy."


    Speaking of the gods and the nine emperors, Zhang Daoling came to the bottom. Because he knows the identity of this Emperor, after the red pine, anyway, he must pay tribute to the Emperor. Not to mention that the Antarctic Eternal Emperor is also incarnate in the Emperor Shennong.


    At this point, Zhang Daoling thought well. After all, Zhou Yi grew up listening to the story of Shennong''s taste of the grass. It is impossible to pay tribute to this ancestor. However, it is only for Yandi Shennong. Like the other guys, they haven''t been seen in his eyes.


    "Shen Nong''s nature is not the same. But there are a few left, it seems that it is not so good. If I remember correctly, the East Principal of Qinghua is the Taiyi who saved me before. What is the clear purple and purple jade palace Taiyi big heavenly emperor, huh! The name of the emperor can be casually screamed? Is this position under me also let him sit up and sit?"


    Zhou Yi��s words are yin and yang, and his face is also a playful look. For his statement, everyone present, especially the gods of the gates, are timid and fearful, and dare not have the slightest expression, for fear of blaming themselves.


    In the end, it��s still that the Jade Emperor has gotten wrong. Because the Jade Emperor really did not have the ability to sit in the position of the Emperor of Heaven, the Taomen simply made a name for himself, and sealed the priesthood of the emperor, to the Emperor of the Jade, and intercepted the power of heaven and earth from him. The so-called Taiyi Great Emperor is the most typical meaning. The name of this book is set up without any provocation or humiliation.


    However, no one can imagine that one day such a strong Emperor will regain this position. And it is precisely because of this that the door immediately took the wax.

 Chapter 1471： The worry of the gates

    For such a priesthood, and against the supreme Emperor of Heaven? Zhang Daolin does not think that he will be stupid to this point. Not to mention that this value is not worth it. Even if it is worthwhile, he does not think that the door can have the strength to fight such a heavenly emperor.


    He was able to beat the Buddha''s door almost with a single blow, and even had to rely on grievances and worries to survive. I can do the same thing for the gate. As far as the heritage and history are concerned, the gate is not as deep as the Buddha. So under the same conditions, they may not have better results.


    Zhang Daoling clearly understands this, so he certainly will not let things develop to such a point. However, if he made up his mind not to be an enemy of the Emperor, then this actually means that his choice will inevitably offend the so-called Shangwei Ziwei Biyu Palace Taiyi Day Emperor.


    This is a good immortal, and is also among the gods and nine monarchs. Even if it is a god, the nine emperors will not be a complete heart, but more or less, there will still be some friendship between them. If you offend one, you will inevitably offend the other few. If you count it, this is actually a loss-making business.


    Of course, at this moment, even if I know that this is a loss-making business, Zhang Daoling can only recognize it. Causal cause and effect, what I did in the past, now naturally I have to pay for the things I have done. There is nothing to be said about this. So soon, he stabilized his mood and whispered to Zhou Yi.


    "Your Majesty is serious. It is just a little miscellaneous. If the Majesty does not want to see such a name, the next minister can naturally be a proxy for the transfer, so that the gods and the nine emperors will change the name. The day has changed, nature It is to be awkward for the Lord."


    "Just telling me?" Looked at Zhang Daoling with a smile and laughter, Zhou Yi could not help but sneer. "Even without a penalty, just a lightly conveyed message. Zhang Tianshi, it seems that your loyalty is worthy of my doubt."


    "The next minister does not dare, the next minister is afraid. Only the thunder and the rain are all graceful, and the minister does not dare to surpass the embarrassment and make any decisions for his majesty."


    I was afraid that I had committed taboos, and I gave this Tiandi any excuses for Zhang Daolin. Its low attitude is really confusing. However, while they are not at the same time, they are inevitably a little more fearful.


    The power of the Emperor of Heaven has already been revealed in the fight against Buddhism. If he has such a skill, he will not be too much effort to deal with the starting gate. Under such premise, these gods will not be naive to think that this heavenly emperor will see the closeness of the gate and the heavens will open to the door. In fact, from the point of view of checks and balances, it is the most likely thing for him to strike the door and make the door and the Buddha door as weak.


    And now the problem is here. If this Emperor really likes to deal with the door of the Buddha, what kind of reaction should they make to these people? Is it as if you were born to take the righteousness, or like the Guanyin. Or is it that the matter is not high enough to hang up and look at the wall, to watch its destruction?


    Everyone has their own choices, and everyone''s choices are not necessarily the same. Some people will choose to die with their own lives, and there will be someone who chooses to stay out of it. Zhang Daoling could not pin his hopes on the loyalty of these people to the Taoist door. After all, this kind of thing depends on Zhou Yi��s determination.


    Zhou Yi is willing to make a big deal, and small things are done to deal with this matter, then everything is easy to say. And if he wants to deal with it seriously, he treats it hard. Then they must at least get hurt.


    There are not many things they can do on this issue. At most, it is the side-by-side sneak peek at Zhou Yi��s intentions, and then save and correct as much as possible.


    It can be said that a small movement of Zhou Yi caused a huge uproar in the entire door. He himself does not know this. Even if you know it, you will be happy to see it. Because in essence, his purpose is only one, that is to consolidate his power and majesty as the Emperor.


    The identity of the Emperor of Heaven has been dusted for too long in the hands of the Jade Emperor. Many people have forgotten its existence for a long time, ignoring its majesty. It is clearly a supreme position, but it is subject to something like this. This is obviously a distortion of the situation. What Zhou Yi is doing now is to correct such a mistake. Put everything in the wrong way and put everything back on the right track.


    Heavenly Emperor, it should have been supreme, so naturally, he does not need such a force to clamp himself on his side. Knocking on the door, this is his sudden thoughts. There is only one purpose, that is, let the door know your own weight and realize who is the true master of this heaven.


    If the door is clear enough, they will know what choices to make. As far as the current situation is concerned, they are indeed awake.


    The softness of Zhang Daoling is undoubtedly an obvious signal. The obedience of the door is also what he expected. Those who are so versatile are not white, and the wise men in the door are still much more than the Buddha. Abandoning the car to protect the handsome thing, they can say that there is no hesitation. And by this alone, they will have a much more savvy than the smashing blood of the south wall.


    "If this is the case, then let the so-called Jasper Palace Emperor Tiandi come over to the Temple of the Emperor, and ask for sin. By the way, the Emperor Jiuyi Emperor should also come on a trip, let me know. Taiyi rescues Tianzun is no longer there, and the position of the Emperor Jiuyi Emperor should change. How to change, I think I still need to have a good chat with them, to understand the situation can be decided."


    Zhou Yi didn''t mean to keep playing the door. He just wanted to beat some and let them know that it was awesome. Now this is actually enough. So he just raised it high at this time and said it gently.


    However, although this is already a gentle fall for him. But in Zhang Daolin''s view, this is still a ferocious move to cut their flesh.


    What the position of the gods and nine emperors needs to change. I am afraid that it is only an excuse. The biggest possibility is that he will pull up the gods and the nine emperors, and then he will say that he must thoroughly clean it up.


    The ancient immortals in the district have no position at all for the Emperor of the Eight Incarnations. He wants to really do something about the gods and the nine emperors. I am afraid that apart from the Antarctic Eternal Emperor, the other emperors will simply be unable to resist and stop anything.


    This is the gap in power, and it really makes people feel helpless. Even if Zhang Daolin guessed his thoughts, he had no way to stop him from doing so. He can only accept his fate, and even say that he is fortunate enough to think that it is just a god. Fortunately, he still did not reach out to the body of Sanqing and Wu.


    This is a lucky feeling, very lucky. Because at this time, Zhou Yi has already turned over the page of the gods and nine emperors, and turned to the first chapter of the gods list.


    "Sanqing four royalties? Who is Sanqing? Who is the four royal family? What qualifications can be compared with the heavenly emperor? Who made this **** list? It seems that all the gods are not in the eyes."


    The door-to-door list compiled by Daomen, the Tianting of that year was again supported by the support of the Daomen. It is naturally impossible to place the position of the Emperor in the supreme place. Even if it is placed in the highest position, I am afraid that the Jade Emperor is also unable to sit still.


    It can be said that such codification is the result of the interests of all parties. The Jade Emperor was also willing to admit it. I just didn''t expect that this kind of thing was put into the present, but it became a fuse, and it was troubled to give them the door again and again. This made Zhang Daolin''s heart complain, but he had to honestly give Zhou Yi a reply. Now he can only pray, pray that the face of the three clear four royalties is big enough, the name is loud enough, so that this heavenly emperor will have less attack.


    "Returning to the next. Sanqing is the Yuqing Yuan Shi Tianzun, Shangqing Lingbao Tianzun and Taiqing morality Tianzun. Yuanshitianzun is the head of the heavens and the earth. At the beginning of the world, the heavens and the earth are chaotic as eggs, one of which is a **** Pangu, also known Yuan Shi Tian Wang, born in the birth of it. It opened up chaos and created the world of this side. There is great merit in the body, so I respected it as Yu Qing Yuan Shi Tian Zun."


    "On the Qing dynasty Lingbao Tianzun, it is the image of the Promise of the Taiji and the Five Elements of Taiji. The non-human beings are the symbols of the heavens and the heavens. Because they dominate everything, the heavens change, so I honor the Taoist For the Qingling Lingbao Tianzun."


    "As for the moral celestial respect of Taiqing, it is the incarnation of the ancestor of my Taoist prince. Laozi once had three thousand words of morality, educated the sentient beings, and made meritorious deeds. Therefore, I respected it as the moral morality of Taiqing."


    "The Four Royals are the Zhongtian Ziwei Arctic Emperor, the Antarctic Changsheng Emperor, the Gou Chen Tiantian Emperor and the Emperor of Heaven."


    "The Zhongtian Ziwei Arctic Emperor is the embodiment of the Yellow Emperor. Because it unified the Central Plains, it created Huaxia. It is the genus of the Three Emperors, so I was revered as the Zhongtian Ziwei Arctic Emperor." He is in charge of the celestial latitude, the sun, the moon and the stars are running. He leads the Beidou stars, and the boss is in the life of the people."


    "The Antarctic Eternal Emperor is the embodiment of Shennong. The Emperor of the Confucian Emperor is running at four o''clock. He is the master of Wan Lei, capable of making lightning and ghosts, and the card of the sin of all things."


    "Hang Chen Tiantian Emperor Emperor is the incarnation of Fuxi. The Confucius Emperor is the second pole of the South and the North, the image of the heavens and the earth." It is the dominance of the human kingdom."


    "After the heavens, the emperor was emperor. The original was the incarnation of the female nephew. Later, it was located in the female dragon of the descendants of Emperor Yandi. It was in charge of the land change of the mountains and the gods and the land of the mountains. It is the Lord of the Nether."


    "The Three Qing Dynasty is so royal, I don''t know what my opinion is."

 Chapter 1472： Yang Shufeng God Zhenwu Emperor

    Zhang Daoling can''t afford Zhou Yi, and he can''t afford the same level of the Sanqing and the Four Royals. Therefore, he was very simple, directly put the identity of these people and made it clear, and then kicked the ball to Zhou Yi, let him decide how to deal with it.


    The three clearings of the four royalties are white, that is, two non-existent illusory figures, and a big thinker, with a super team composed of four ancient emperors. This lineup has to be said, very luxurious. It can even be said that luxury has to be considered before anyone wants to move them.


    Yuan Shi Tian Zun and Ling Bao Tian Zun, who represent the operation of Pangu and Heaven, are not moving when you want to move, but you can''t move. They are not really substantial in themselves. You just want to find trouble with them, and you have to see if you have this ability.


    As for moral esteem. That is Laozi, one of the greatest thinkers in the entire human civilization. The so-called moral three thousand words explain the truth of the world, but it is not just about it. In the face of such a great thinker, even if you have strong military force, you need to show enough respect to him. Because in some ways, he is indeed the embodiment of wisdom. Even if he removes all the achievements, his own wisdom is enough for anyone to bow to him.


    And then again, Zhou Yi is now pursuing the issue of status. With Laozi��s heart, I am afraid that this will not be a problem for him. If Zhou Yizhen wants to take this and talk to him, the biggest possibility is probably that people are fascinated by the light and light, and they simply disregard the identity of moral ethics.


    Zhou Yi could not commit to be an enemy of such a special thinker for this purpose. He didn''t want to be separated for thousands of years. After the moral three thousand words, he added another sentence, but the result was used to blame himself.


    Therefore, Sanqing is definitely no way. Then start from the four royalties? If someone gives Zhou Yi such a suggestion, Zhou Yi will definitely give him a big ear and tell him why the flower is so red.


    What is the identity of Si Yu? Fuxi, the ancestor of humanity, the emperor of Yan and Huang, plus a post-earth that represents the identity of the son-in-law. It is almost said that the ancestors of the entire Chinese nation were moved over.


    Although strictly speaking, China has been a multi-tribal mixed nation since ancient times. Whether it is the merger of the Yandi and Huangdi tribes, or the integration of the Eastern Yi and the Western Zhou Dynasty in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties, and even the later joining of the nomads and Nanban, it means that it is difficult for the Chinese nation to maintain its integrity and purity. Don''t say that there is something common to the ancestor. However, the Chinese theory has never been viewed by blood.


    We are looking at culture and the inheritance and development of civilization. Through a common source, continuous inheritance and development, and finally blossomed on the same tree of civilization. This is the essence of the Chinese nation. In other words, as long as you agree with the civilization of China and accept this inheritance, then you belong to one of the big families in China. Under this premise, as long as you still think that you are a Chinese nation, then you can''t deny that your origins come from here.


    Three emperors and five emperors, humanities and ethics. The existence and beginning of the most fundamental source of Chinese civilization. This is not something that anyone who wants to deny can deny it. Even Zhou Yi��s current identity has to admit that his source is from here. After all, he has not yet jumped out of the Chinese nation''s self-awareness, so naturally, he can''t deny the identity of these people.


    Will you be guilty of your own ancestors? Are you going to find trouble with your ancestors? The answer is definitely no, even if you have never seen them before, as a Chinese, you can''t make this kind of idiot. This is the rule delineated by traditional clan thinking, and Zhou Yi does not intend to violate such rules. Therefore, at this time, he can only put down the gods list in his hand and say to Zhang Daolin, who is around him.


    "The gods list needs to be re-assigned. I don''t want to see any messy people with some messy names. This task will be handed over to you, Zhang Tianshi. You should know what I mean!"


    This is a very obvious signal of letting go, and when I heard such a message, Zhang Daolin immediately felt a light heart, and then quickly thanked the court.


    "Thank you for your enthusiasm, you will not be able to look down."


    "Then return to the truth, Erlang Zhenjun''s position of the gods. Just where did we say?"


    "Your Majesty said that it is above the five-party five emperors, but has not yet found a suitable position."


    "Yes, the five kings and five emperors." Looking at the gods list that was thrown aside by himself, Zhou Yi pinched his brow and said to Zhang Daoling. "Like this, Zhang Tianshi, you are more familiar with the position of heaven. Then, you will come to me to think of a better position. Remember that my request cannot be lower than the five-five emperor, but it must also be It is a substantive position. I am very optimistic about Erlang Zhenjun, so this position must be satisfied with Erlang Zhenjun and I. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, the next minister understands." A smile smiled and responded, Zhang Daolin still honestly took over the obvious chore.


    It is very simple to satisfy Erlang Zhenjun. The position of the Grand Marshal of the Three Realms has been able to fill his appetite and make him grateful to Dade. The problem is that this does not satisfy Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven. And this is the most terrible problem.


    Zhou Yi clearly stated that Yang Lan should be cultivated as his own heart, and this means that it is not as easy to satisfy him as he wants. Therefore, after careful consideration, Zhang Daoling said this.


    "I don''t know what you think, what is the position of the martial arts master?


    "Xuanwu Emperor?" The name of Zhenwu Emperor is still relatively loud, even if it is Zhou Yi, this half bucket of water can also know about it. This made him can''t help but be amazed.


    "Yes, it is the Xuanwu Emperor, the Emperor Wu of the Emperor. The Emperor Wudang Devil suppresses the North Pole, but it is the incarnation of the water god, and it is very compatible with the identity of Erlang Zhenjun, who guards the Guanjiangkou. And the real Wudang Devil has the evil spirits to destroy the evil spirits. The function of the demon is for the righteousness of Zhou Tian. Its commander, there is a turtle and snake, and the north and south fights, there is an image of immortality. It is in line with the situation of Erlang Zhenjun. It can be said that there is no such thing. A better choice. This position is higher than the five-five-old emperor, but it is lower than the position of the four royalties. The so-called too late, and then go up, even if you are willing to kneel, Erlang Zhenjun may not be blessed Sharing, so the following officials, such a priesthood, just fine."


    "Oh, in this case, why don''t you see this **** in the gods list?"


    It sounds like this really martial art demon is really a very good choice, but Zhou Yi clearly remembers that he did not see its name on the list. If it is exactly what Zhang Daoling said, such a prominent position should not be recorded. Therefore, there must be flaws in this.


    Zhang Daoling also knew that Zhou Yi was suspicious of something, so he immediately explained the reason.


    "Under the beginning, things are like this. The position of the true Wudang Devil is prominent, but it was not the average person who served this priest before this. That is one of the incarnations of Laojun Sanqing, and the alchemy of the palace." That is the same, it is only a avatar of Laojun��s walking in the world. So there is no corresponding record on the list of gods. However, judging from the situation of Laojun��s departure from the palace, I am afraid that the position of the martial arts master is afraid. I also let it out. The following officials will dare to speak this position at this moment. Please rest assured that there is no problem in this."


    "This way, then it is good, according to what Zhang Tianshi said. Book the Yang Lanzhen Wudang Devil Emperor."


    Nodded, Zhou Yi was too lazy to continue to struggle on this issue. So now he picked up the Emperor''s seal and placed it on the script in front of him.


    The Emperor of Heaven was enshrined by the power of his own Emperor, and immediately it was the essence of the golden juice, which was condensed in the script to become an unspeakable ancient god.


    This is the purest and ancient text that the divine power condenses. It is said that the ancient times when the old manuscripts were created, they evolved from these ancient gods. They are incredibly divine, symbolizing the origin of the world and the power to instigate the laws of heaven and earth. Only the ancient gods can understand the meaning of this text, and in today''s heaven, there are ten less than one that can recognize these words.


    The first step in sealing God, the Emperor of Heaven began to smash, and it was completed at this time. And when the Jade Emperor was in power in the past, if the book was sealed like a real god, the Jade Emperor himself could not seal this book. He needs Zhongtian Ziwei Arctic Emperor to assist him in order to write such an edict.


    Because he does not have such power, there is no such qualification. The true martial arts emperor is divided into the Arctic, but it is the **** of heaven and purple. No matter who is the seal, without the consent of Zhongtian Ziwei Arctic Emperor, he is impossible to be successful. It is even said that Ziwei Emperor can bypass the Jade Emperor and directly seal this position to others. This is also the reason why Laozi can get this position. Otherwise, with the heart of the Jade Emperor, he is absolutely impossible to let Laozi get this priesthood.


    Zhang Daoling thought that Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, had to negotiate with Ziwei Emperor to officially seal the priesthood. However, he did not think that Zhou Yi was so easy to write the scriptures.


    Looking at the piece of gold, like the golden ocean, the swaying of the gods and the golden light, he is still screaming, but Zhou Yi has already thrown the law into his arms and said to him.


    "Zhang Tianshi, read it. It is time to give an explanation to Erlang Zhenjun!"

 Chapter 1473： The theme of the gods

    "I want to follow the wishes."


    Reading the law, this is a more important part of the process of closing the gods. The formation of the priesthood is not just a kind of the Emperor of Heaven. If you have the ability, you can form your own priesthood. It is like the gods in the two gates of Buddhism.


    Of course, doing so is risky and the risks are not small. Because if you do this, it is tantamount to being under the rule of the Central Court and occupying a mountain to become a self-reliant king. This is not only a provocation to the supreme ruler, but also a challenge to the entire collective. Any strict ruling class will never allow such things to happen.


    That is to say, the heavenly court ruled by the Jade Emperor was too weak and weak, and was almost held up by the Daomen and the Buddhism, so that they would have so many guardians in private. But even if the Jade Emperor is incapable of reaching this point, those who are obsessed with the gods still have to go through the formal way from the heavens and from his hands.


    This is the difference between the righteousness and the official certification gap. There is no script of heaven, even if you become a god, it is only a wild **** of the gods. Everyone is degraded and killed in the morning and evening. Therefore, as long as people who are a little conscious will not be willing to do so, they will pursue a letter from Heaven and seek for the identity of a heavenly court.


    It can be said that it is precisely because of this form of demand. It is a very important step to read the sacred law.


    Because this means not only that you have been sealed, but more importantly, you have obtained the approval of the Emperor and obtained the qualifications recognized by Heaven. And the heavenly gods have changed from a potentially hostile relationship to a colleague relationship, and the difference between them is of course different.


    In the past, most of the readings of the gods were read too, and nowadays, it is impossible for Taibaijinxing to serve Zhouyi. Therefore, this burden also fell on Zhang Daolin''s body. As a teaching leader, Zhang Daoling happened to be one of the few people in heaven who knew the ancient gods. Therefore, he did not make any oolong, and even the tasks issued by the Emperor of Heaven could not be completed.


    When he spread the sacred law and saw the above gods, he first glimpsed, and then quickly said with a smile.


    "Feng Tai Day Emperor''s Order, today Zhao Hui Xian Sheng Ren You Wang, Erlang Zhenjun Yang Lan. Loyalty is unparalleled, heroic and martial. Confucianism is the real Wudang Devil, the boss of the North Star, fighting the blessings of life, the leader of the Department of Heaven The official matter, presided over the demon sorcerer, the town community evils and so on all the things. The seal of the seal must be Mishan, the West Heaven Buddha Buddha Bodhisattva, should listen to its orders. And its admiration!"


    There is no problem in front of this edict, but in the back, the seal must be in the mountains, and it is really surprising to take charge of the section of the Bodhisattva of the Western Heaven. Even Zhang Daoling did not think that Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, actually succumbed to Buddhism in the end, and he thought that Zhou Yi had already planned to let go of Buddhism!


    Of course, as a Taoist leader, Zhang Daoling did not object to Zhou Yi��s practice. He even said that he will not only oppose it, but he will even be happy to see it.


    There are many two gates in Buddhism and Taoism. Many years have already formed many hatreds. Although the Buddha��s door has now fallen, even the Buddha has followed the silence. But this does not mean that the door will sympathize with him, and will let him go because of pity.


    The dispute of Taoism can always be a stab. Like today''s scene, they will not have any sympathy at all. Instead, they will try their best to go down the stone and thoroughly suppress the Buddha''s door to the point of destruction.


    This point, Buddhism itself is also clear. Therefore, when they were ordered to be read out, many people had not had time to react. Guanyin was already taking the lead in responding to Zhou Yi.


    "The Buddha is willing to follow the will."


    At this moment, Guanyin Bodhisattva is still on the temple, as if she is still begging Zhou Yi to let go of Buddhism. On the surface, Zhou Yi did not seem to give her any reply. However, she knew in her heart that when Zhou Yi sealed the sacred mountain to Yang Lan and asked him to lead the Buddha of the Buddha, it actually meant that he intended to let go of Buddhism. Although this is mixed with some humiliating and degrading ingredients, what is the humiliation of the district compared to survival?


    Now is not the time to care about these humiliations. Once you have taken care of this and started to rebel because of this, then the Buddha, which is already in a desperate situation, will soon fly down and fall into the abyss of eternal loss. Don''t say that doing so would anger the horrible figure of the Emperor, that is, the pressure and persecution that came from the door is enough to cause a devastating blow to the Buddha.


    At this time, the Buddha Gate can no longer afford any blow. Therefore, instead of doing this self-seeking thing, it is better to take a step back and accept the arrangement of the Emperor. At the very least, this can also get the protection of the Emperor, to some extent offset the suppression of the door.


    It can be said that between the thoughts, Guanyin will clearly calculate all the interests. And she also immediately chose the option that was most beneficial to her and to the entire Buddhist temple. Of course, her choice is not likely to be supported by everyone. It is conceivable that there will be many people inside the Buddhism now holding an objection to her approach. But at this time, she has not taken care of the objections of these people.


    She is the head of the four Buddhas of Buddhism, and is the most powerful person in the entire Buddhism except the Buddha. On this point alone, she has the commanding Buddha Gate, which is the qualification for the Buddha to make a decision at this moment. In her own opinion, she is now the Lord of Buddhism. Even if someone refuses to accept her, she is unwilling to admit her identity. It is absolutely impossible to change the point that the Buddha is now holding her hand.


    She and her supporters are the key to the survival of Buddhism. As long as they exist, Buddhism has hope and a future. Under such a premise, if some people continue to be stubborn, they are not willing to admit the facts until now, acknowledging that Buddhism is no longer the same. Then she does not mind doing some abandonment of the car to protect the handsome, the strong man broke his wrist.


    Those who do not see the reality are not qualified to survive in today''s Buddhism. Lost the Buddha, and lost the world of celestial bliss. Buddhism is almost equivalent to losing the biggest card. They have no ability to support the wastes that only know the chanting of the Buddha but have no practical value.


    If the Buddha wants to survive, he must rid the extra burden and get rid of those burdens. The so-called era of laying down the butcher''s knife and becoming a Buddha, and reading the Amitabha to the world of bliss has passed. Buddhism needs to be streamlined and the real talents that Buddhism needs. Those who can''t see the reality, these people who know only the empty mouth and white teeth, but don''t have any pay, are the objects to be eliminated.


    The decision of Guanyin is beyond the expectations of Zhang Daolin. He had thought that these Buddhist disciples would choose to resist, so that more or less could give him some excuses to suppress the Buddha. However, things are not what he thinks at all. Guanyin chose obedience in the quickest way, and this obedience made all his ideas fall into the air. This is really a pity for him.


    However, although regrettable, Zhang Daolin is not too concerned. Because at this time, there are already more important things that need him to pay attention.


    The true Wudang Devil, this is the highest position that ordinary people can achieve in the days of Zhou Tianzheng. He is the most powerful **** of the door, and the highest level of the gods can be placed in the heavens.


    Don''t say anything about the three clear four royalties, the three clear four royals are not ordinary people can be regarded. It is better to say that the Sanqing and the Four Royals are the power of the Daomen. It is better to say that the Sanqing and the Four Royals are special products of the Damen Gate in the process of development and entanglement with the heavens.


    This can be seen by looking at the identity of the Sanqing and the Four Royals. The existence of two concepts, a thinker at the ancestor level. The rest are almost the ancient gods of the ancient times. There are no doors, they are all there, and no one can get around them. So it is not so much that they have accomplished them, it is better to say that they have achieved the goal.


    That is to say, these ancient powers can be built, and the Taoist door can re-establish this heaven after the collapse of the ancient heavens. If they are not there, it is impossible for the gate to have such a vision today. Therefore, Daomen is powerless to Sanqing and Siyu. In addition to offering them to worship, they simply took them without any other means.


    And precisely because of this, the real Wudang Devil is the supreme **** that Daomen can use. So if possible, Zhang Daoling really didn''t want to take this one priesthood out.


    Daomen has always regarded this priesthood as a ban. In order to win over the immortals of the ancient times, they can even give the position of the gods and the nine emperors, but they still hold the true martial arts emperor in their hands, and let Laojun be separated and not easily allowed. What is it, not for the day when, the door has a wonderfully brilliant generation, so I can take this position in one fell swoop.


    This is for the people, not for the outsiders. The so-called fat and water does not flow outside the field, the meat is rotten in the shabu-shabu, that is the truth. If Zhou Yi is the emperor''s step by step, and Yang Lan has some special identities. Zhang Daoling really could not bear to do this.


    However, if he did everything, he would only recognize it. Now he only hopes that Yang Lan can inherit his feelings, so that he can help them in the future. This does not mean that he will give this **** out. Of course, there is still a premise that Yang Lan can successfully become the true Wudang Devil. This is not a big problem in Zhang Daolin''s view.


    After reading the Fa, the so-called Feng Fa Fa has been turned into a streamer, and it has been directly drilled into Yang Lan��s body. At this time, Yang Lan, who suddenly gave birth to a vision, appeared to be different from the past.

 Chapter 1474： The **** of Zhenwu will lay down again

    What is the appearance of Yang Lan in the past? There is a very vivid description in the Journey to the West.


    The grooming is handsome and handsome, and both ears are light. Wearing a three-mountain flying phoenix hat, wearing a collar of light goose yellow.�� Golden boots lining plate dragon socks, jade belt group flowers eight treasure makeup. The slingshot slingshot is a new moon, and the three-pointed two-blade gun is hand-held.


    Although it is not entirely true, it is basically the same. Of course, because of the battle with the previous one, Yang Lan��s situation must be a bit embarrassing. What is the three-mountain flying phoenix hat and the one that leads the light goose yellow, which was basically completely destroyed when he was incarnate in Pangu. Even the iconic three-pointed and two-edged guns, as well as the phoenix gold bows, have been lost.


    When the Four Dragons found him, he lay like a newborn baby in a deep valley that he had struck. If it weren''t for the four old dragons who had transferred the treasures in their treasures, he might not have a home in the cover. Even if the four old dragons took out the purple gold enamel enamel of the flowers, he could not restore the past 50%.


    After all, he still lost his mana. And to know that the mana itself is the product of the body''s essence and the three treasures condensed into one. The loss of mana can not be compensated for by simply sleeping. That is the fundamental event that has been hurt, or there will be no later twists and turns of the gods, and even the gods.


    Of course, this is a blessing for Yang Lan. Because if not, he may not be able to get such a big benefit. It is also because of the closure of God that his whole person has changed dramatically.


    The original style of less than five points has become twelve points, and the bright light has been involuntarily radiated from his body.


    He is a natural demigod, and his qualifications are almost comparable to those born with sacredness. It was only limited to picking up human feelings, and I have never been able to get a god. I can only support my own ability. Now that I have the throne, with divinity and divine power, it is really a tiger, and the dragon is a wing. Directly reborn, has evolved into an endless creation.


    From within, the power of the true martial arts is filled with his body a little bit, filling the deficit in his body, and every meridian in his body, every relationship begins to deify. From the outside, it is the whole person who has begun to transform into the image of the real Wudang Devil.


    This transformation is not physical. The true Wudang Devil is a god, not a **** itself. If you inherit this **** position and become the appearance of this god, then it is not a god, but a choice. Therefore, Yang Lan��s appearance did not undergo any fundamental changes. He was still Erlang Zhenjun, the handsome man who was instrumental. The only difference was that the light and divinity that flowed on him made his whole body more and more inclined. The majesty and the majesty and the mighty spirits.


    The true Wudang magic emperor, the **** of the north, the commander of Wanshui, its color is black, hence the name Xuan. Its shape is a snake and snake, and it is called Wu. The **** of water, has always been heavy, immersed in change, and has a good way. The shape of the tortoise snake implies the image of change of movement and static, and the correction of the disk helps the oysters to suppress the evils and inviolable. It is the most cohesive position of divine power, and it is also the well-deserved sacred door. This kind of power was born in Yang Lan''s body, naturally it is to give him all the powers that Zhenwu Emperor should have.


    Divine power flowed through him, and the space around him began to solidify, as if it had been suppressed by anything. And when this kind of light that has its own demon power is turned to the draping of him, it is quickly invisible to wear this purple gold armor. In turn, he turned into a mysterious black armor.


    The mysterious black crown, the power of the power is like Wang Yang, shocking people. This is what Yang Lan looks like when he is in a coma, and when he is trying to get through the whole person and wake him up, he immediately has three eyes and releases the gods. Then the power of the gods screamed like a sea, and the sea of ??anger swayed.


    Consciousness still stays in the same time as when he was in World War I. It is obviously a war-torn and murderous. This kind of will will match the power of the martial arts and evil spirits of the martial arts, and the fierce and powerful will let almost all the gods feel the unparalleled pressure.


    It can be said that Yang Lan at this time has already stood out from the crowd and has the qualification to look down on these heavenly gods. If he wants to think, within the entire heaven, there are few people who can be his enemy.


    Of course, Yang Lan is not a monkey. The monkey is a heart, a wild, reckless, typical example. But Yang Lan is not, he is certainly lonely, but it is not as self-willed as a monkey. If there is still a bit of animal nature in the monkey''s bones, then Yang Lan is completely human and divine. There is still a big difference between the two.


    Therefore, Yang Lan did not move his hands at this time. Instead, it gradually converges the eye of the sky between the foreheads, and after recovering the Qingming from the eyes and eyes, it is already directly in front of Zhou Yi.


    "Thank you for the re-creation of the Emperor of Heaven, Yang Lan is grateful!"


    Although Yang Lan was comatose before, this does not mean that he knows nothing about everything. The power of filling the body is obviously telling him clearly and unambiguously what happened to him. And as long as you think about it, you can know that in today''s heaven, who can give him such a powerful power.


    It is no exaggeration to say that it is re-creation, so even if it is his pride, this time will be willingly stumbled in front of Zhou Yi.


    Enwei and Shi. If Zhou Yi was just a simple suppression of Yang Lan, he had to surrender to his own words. So now everything he has done is undoubtedly a blessing to him, so that he can completely return to himself.


    Although the technique is old-fashioned, the effect is absolutely remarkable. Especially for people like Yang Lan who are so lonely, the role that grace can play is definitely on top of any other means. It is only this kind of blessing of God that is enough to make her die, completely plunged into the arm of Zhou Yi, and become a confidant that can be relied upon by him.


    This point, Zhou Yi can be seen from Yang Lan''s words and deeds. And this naturally makes him happy in his heart.


    In all fairness, the whole heaven is full of gods, and the ones that can best get his eyes are Taibai Jinxing and Yang Lan.


    The former is because of his loyalty to the Jade Emperor. This loyalty to death is not available to anyone. It is precisely because of this that Zhou Yixin has only envy. Because Taibaijinxing is already loyal to the Jade Emperor, it is naturally impossible to loyal to him.


    And Yang Lan, although he does not have the loyalty of the white-golden, but his loyalty and filial piety is enough to make him pay attention to Zhou Yi.


    In this heaven, capable people may not be loyal, but loyal people may not be capable. Yang Lan has both, and this alone makes him very valuable. It can be said that the recovery of Yang Lan is no less than returning to the Three Kingdoms to receive Zhao Yun. That sense of accomplishment and satisfaction is absolutely beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Of course, to satisfy the satisfaction, Zhou Yi will not forget the original intention of accepting Yang Lan. So immediately, he smiled and said to Yang Lan.


    "Get up, Yang Qing. From today on, you are the real martial arts emperor, and you don''t have to apply these vulgarities to me. In addition, you just woke up, some things I am afraid you are not quite sure. I am here first. I will tell you a little about it. The Western Buddhism has surrendered to heaven, and the Buddha��s door has already disappeared. Now the Buddha��s door has been placed in the disposal of my heavenly court. And my disposal is that you will take care of them.��


    "The Sumi Sanctuary where the West Heaven Buddha Gate is located is your place from now on. These Buddhas in Buddhism, the Indigo Law is also commanded by you. I only have one for your request, that is, I don''t want to see anything again." There is no religion of Wang Fa. The Buddhism can exist, but it must be a heavenly court that does not dare to violate the heavens. If it is said that from now on, these disciples of Buddhism will dare to have any rebellious heart. If you think, you should know what to do."


    "Yang Yu understands." Holding a fist, Yang Yu��s forehead opened and closed, and Shenguang was already the remaining Buddha and Luohan who had been exposed to Buddhism. The hand-bowed Manjushri, and he has had a fight with him. For the present Buddha, it must be the same as the killing of God. It is also because of this relationship that he naturally cannot have any good sense of Buddhism. This arrangement of Zhou Yi can be said to be in the middle of his heart, so immediately, he sneered and squinted at the Guanyin Bodhisattva around him.


    "Yang Lan can set up a military order. If these Buddhist disciples dare to have any rebellious heart, Yang Lan can immediately put his head on the front of the scorpion. There is a kill one, there is a white kill. Even if it is the blood of the whole Buddha, I am not hesitating."


    "You have this determination and it is naturally excellent."


    Looking at the changes in Guanyin''s face on the edge of Yang Lan, Zhou Yi was suddenly interested, haha ??laughed.


    "Since this is the case, then I will send you a big gift. Have you been stunned by the Guanyin Bodhisattva with a jade bottle? Buddhism has always liked to take cause and effect, then since she planted this cause today, I will give her a fruit directly today. Yang Lan, what do you think of Guanyin''s appearance, but can you still get your eyes?"


    The words are so clear, even if they are not completely clear, the people around them can understand his meaning clearly. And once I understood his meaning, even before I accepted the Yang Guan��s Guanyin in the eyes of the Lord, I couldn��t help but change my look.


    Because this time, she was really scared by Zhou Yi.

 Chapter 1475： Designated marriage rules and regulations

    Yang Lan entered the Shoushan, which is not unacceptable for Guanyin. Because Sumiyama is only a symbol after all, it does not represent the entire Buddhist temple. As long as the Buddha can unite, keep the faith and inheritance of oneself. So no matter who the owner of Sumiyama is, it is impossible to have too much influence on their Buddhist temples.


    And then again, even if Buddhism unfortunately fell on this issue. Then this has nothing to do with her too much personal interest. She has done everything she can, and she can''t let her alone bear the burden of Buddhism. This is unfair and not realistic.


    After all, she is not the true Lord of Buddhism, this is the most critical issue. With such a disparity in identity, even if she is the head of the four Bodhisattvas, it will not help. If the name is not correct, she will not be able to shoulder the burden of the entire Buddhist temple. The other Buddhas will not let her do this.


    Therefore, the problem of Sumiyama is not enough for her to worry about. With Mount Putuo as a retreat, she can''t put everything on Mount Sumi.


    However, this order of Zhou Yi is different. It has already touched on her most immediate interests and is related to her destiny and her future. As a **** Buddha, no one will be willing to let his fate be manipulated by others. So whether it is from her personal wishes or from the perspective of fate, she would not want such things to happen to her.


    So immediately, she resisted Zhou Yi.


    "Your Majesty, poor Nepal is a monk. The monks need to follow the rules and regulations, and they must not be moved!"


    "That is the rule of your Buddha''s door, not mine!"


    Waving his hand, he did not care to interrupt the argument of Guanyin. Zhou Yi said this directly to her in the worst way.


    "Why, do you think that the rules and regulations that move out of your Buddhism can help me? Don''t forget, the survival of Buddhism is still in my hands. Your rules and regulations do not exist, it is just a matter of me. I said It shouldn''t exist. Can you still resist me for this? If you can do this, then maybe I will really look at you."


    Will Buddhism re-enter the body that was pulled out of the mud for some rules and regulations? The answer is definitely no. It is like the fact that Buddhism will use the vajra roar to cover up the fact that he has committed a killing ring. He will use the red powder to explain that he has committed a color ring. For them, the rules and regulations are just an excuse. Faced with ordinary people, the so-called rules and regulations can also come up with things. But in the face of power and violence, the so-called rules and regulations have always been only a thin layer of window paper, which is simply broken at a glance.


    Guanyin obviously does not think that such a statement is convincing. Even if it is thicker and thicker, facing the cases of Buddhism in the past, she is really hard to get up. Of course, this does not mean that she will give up and accept her life. In this kind of thing, she can''t accept her life anyway. So immediately, she changed her angle and fought herself.


    "But heaven also has rules. The immortal is not tempted, this is the foundation of heaven!"


    "There is such a thing? Zhang Tianshi, why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Zhou Yi''s tone of yin and yang is strange. His meaning is obvious. That is to let Zhang Daoling speak and directly deny the existence of this rule. However, Zhang Daolin was really frightened by the arrogant attitude of Zhou Yi, who dared not mix it with the crazy thoughts of this Emperor. So immediately, he smiled and explained to Zhou Yi.


    "Under the beginning, there are indeed gods in the rules of the heavens."


    "Is there such a thing? Give it up! This inhuman dogma keeps it, wait for me to be cursed?"


    I did not expect that there was such a piece in the rules and regulations that Zhou Yi heard the answer of Zhang Daoling. He suddenly licked his teeth and replied uncomfortably to him.


    Think about the folklore that describes the Jade Emperor in stories like the Seven Fairies, the Cowherd and the Weaver. The difference is that people are pointing at his nose and yelling at him. It can be said that it is a kind of sorrow that a divine Emperor is mixed up to this point. In this case, the **** celestial rules that do not incite the private situation absolutely occupy a very important factor.


    As the saying goes, Ning tears down ten bridges and does not destroy a marriage. The yearning for love is the nature of mankind, and the promotion of a good relationship has always been something that people are happy to see. People like to see young men and women come together because of love, and naturally, the guys who block in this will inevitably be cast aside by people.


    These rules and regulations of Tianting are undoubtedly a hurdle for those fairy gods. Of course, although I know this, the average person will not vent to the sky. This is the same as if you went to the public toilet and found that there are no pits, no toilets, and designers will be idiots. Most people will only vent their grievances to the makers of the sky.


    There are many people in the development of the Tianzhu, the most obvious of which is the so-called Emperor. Because he is not only a setter, but also an enacter, manager and supporter. In short, as long as it is related to the day, you are 80% correct. Naturally, this kind of thing, like pointing to the Tianzhu Niangniang, can fall directly on his head.


    The story of the Seven Fairies and the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl is also a book for hundreds of years, so the Jade Emperor was also shackled for hundreds of years. Nowadays, this kind of thing has already fallen on Zhou Yi''s body, and Zhou Yike does not want to continue to carry this kind of nickname.


    He wants to delete this day, and fundamentally cuts off the source of this ignorant accusation and curse. When he showed this meaning, Zhang Daolin, who was almost ready to become his internal affairs manager, quickly opened his mouth and stopped him.


    "Your Majesty, and listen to the old minister. The law of the Tianfa is so set up, naturally there is a reason for it. Please also listen to this reason, then decide whether to abolish this rule!"


    "Let''s talk, let''s talk. I have to see what you can say."


    In most cases, Zhou Yi is still better to speak. Zhang Daoling also slowly realized this, so he was not worried that his own words would lead to Zhouyi''s unhappiness. Instead, after getting a positive answer from Zhou Yi, he grew angry and explained to him.


    "Your Majesty, the reason why the rules of the heavens are set up is because of this. You have looked at the heavens for more than two thousand years, and there are a total of three hundred and sixty-five of the gods in the position, and in addition to the heavenly soldiers, the fairy goddess It��s just a matter of tens of thousands, and it��s impossible to estimate. And you have to know that heaven and earth are different. The human beings have their own life and death, and the two generations can turn two or three generations into loess. The heavens are not. Throughout the whole heaven, except for a few who have been robbed, the rest are old faces that have never changed in the past thousands of years. If you let go of this law, you know the heavens. How many more gods will there be?"


    Refers to a group of gods in the hall, Zhang Daoling refers to a calculation, and said again.


    "Take the old minister as an example. Before the gods sealed the gods, they were also the teachers of the Taoism, and their wives and children were all in one. The ones of the dragon and the tiger were passed down from one to the other, and when the two worlds were separated forever, the light was There are nearly a thousand descendants from the next year''s ascendant. If these children are officials in the heavens, they will count. If they don''t, Tianzhang can''t control him. He can open branches and scatter the future. It is said that the pulse of the old minister is that there are as many descendants as the descendants of the immortal. Not to mention those who are more powerful than the old minister."


    "And this is the meaning of the establishment of the rules. Without this guardian, the heavenly gods can be willing to raise and raise. The Majesty must know that people are private and selfish, and the gods are no exception. The rules are supervised, and everyone can still be safe and sound, and the rules and regulations are strictly enforced. Once there is no such rule, when faced with those descendants, blood and people, who can guarantee that they can be so strict, no Do you want a little private message?"


    "When someone has started this kind of thing, someone will follow suit immediately. And as long as everyone interacts with each other, you will send me back. So soon, the whole heaven will be smouldering and hard to clear. Not only the gods will Because of the selfishness and tampering of theocracy, even the vacancies in the heavens are completely occupied by the new born people with the background of the gods. In the long run, the powers of the heavenly gods are consolidating, and the next immortal is soaring hopeless. Heaven, immediately It��s a big mess. Even if you leave your position, you may be shaken. So, the old minister asks you to think twice, and you must not do this kind of temperament."


    Zhang Daolin��s remarks are not nonsense. Because he was one of the makers of the heavenly law, he naturally understood what it means behind these strict days.


    From the perspective of the latecomers, these days of heaven are inhuman. But from the very beginning, the newly appointed Heavenly Court is definitely not because of the unwarranted relationship, but has offended so many people who should not be offended. Therefore, the existence of every gauge is necessary. Even if this rule is destined to offend many people, it also offends the potential value of these people.


    The meaning behind the unmoving heavenly rules is here. After all, Heaven is the place where the power of the palm and the earth is running. If you let go of this rule and let heaven become a place for some people to seek personal gains, then I am afraid that this heaven will not last long.


    This is the justice of the great and the righteousness of all beings. Therefore, personal feelings must be put aside. This point, even the Emperor of Heaven, is not qualified to set it. Of course, the majesty and power of the Emperor are still there, so Zhang Daoling can only try his best to convince him, instead of directly denying him.


    He feels that he has no problem, and the reason is sufficient to win the support of any person in power. But in the face of his statement, Zhou Yi gave such an answer.

 Chapter 1476： Breaking the stereotype

    "The ridiculous!" Zhou Yi was already rudely reprimanded when he shot the jade case in front of him.


    "Is it necessary for you to ban this kind of thing? This is different from the squandering of food. It is simply stupid! According to your statement, then my wife and children have also committed this so-called day, then I have to be sent to the Sendai to come up with a knife, or to which mountain is pressed under it? Um!"


    Zhou Yi has a wife, this is a very normal thing. Zhang Daoling still remembers the alien goddess who was at his side. Although the two people have never said their relationship, the intimacy of the group is not something that people in general relations will have.


    As for the children, look at the description of Zhou Yi''s appearance, Zhang Daolin is not surprising. People of this age are very strange without children, and children are more normal. He has children, this is not a problem, the only problem is probably his identity as a heavenly emperor.


    If the Jade Emperor is sitting in this position, he can completely ask the Jade Emperor to release his wife and children. In short, it is a sentence, as long as you still want to be this heavenly emperor, you don''t want to let your wife and children be gods. But this kind of thing is placed on Zhou Yi, and he has no courage to say such a thing.


    Telling him this, this shows that it is to find something to die. In order to maintain the survival of the rules, Zhang Daoling��s thoughts flew and he said this after half a mile.


    "Under the body of the Emperor, you should enjoy certain privileges. It is only a strict rule of law and a big relationship. It is also hoped that you can lead by example, not to ruin the public, and to break the justice of heaven."


    In Zhang Daolin''s view, this has already been an unprecedented precedent. It is the prestige of the Emperor of the Heavens at the expense of the court''s laws. According to the truth, this Emperor should be satisfied. He has no reason not to be satisfied. After all, although Heaven is respected by him, the important task of Heaven is to maintain the operation of the world itself. If even this basic position can not be maintained, then who is the Lord of Heaven is no longer important.


    Zhang Daoling thought very clearly, if Zhou Yi was insatiable at this time. Then even if he is risking to offend him, he has to connect some gods in tandem, and righteously dispels his mourning. And he also believes that many people will support his idea. After all, their future and foundation are above heaven. No one wants the foundation of his own body to be ruined by others.


    Imagine that it is very good, but the reality is generally cruel. At this time, Zhang Daoling thought that he could persuade Zhou Yi, but Zhou Yi gave him the answer but he nodded his answer.


    "Privilege? Do you think I need such a privilege? Or do you think that a privilege will allow me to give up the idea and give up the intention to change the rules?"


    Having said that, the voice of Zhou Yi gradually became cold, and even his face became cold.


    "It seems that you don''t know what I mean, I don''t understand what my attitude is! I don''t like people who oppose me, especially at this time."


    "Your Majesty, regulations can''t be easy, especially this kind of regulation that is related to the stability of the heavens, and even more so!"


    The reason for Zhang Daoling''s reasons made him decide to start arguing against Zhou Yi. In the face of his attitude, Zhou Yi was directly sneer.


    "This kind of behavior can destroy this so-called heaven, then I can only say that this heaven makes me too disappointed! When the world of God is maintained by abstinence. It is a joke! joke."


    "This is the most appropriate and sensible approach. We have seen more of this stupidity in order to let the whole world collapse for the so-called status of the gods. So instead of doing such stupid things, we would rather follow the strictest dogma. To maintain the stability of the heavens!"


    "Do you call this stable? Indeed, maintaining a pool of stagnant water is indeed stable. It is just that this kind of stability has no value for me! Listen, Zhang Tianshi, and all of you. Originally, I am this day. I don��t care too much about the existence of the article. But now, I have made up my mind, that is, I must delete this day. I want you to know one thing, that is, there is my heaven. It will not be your original heaven, this heaven is the time to change under my will!"


    With a wave of force, Zhou Yi directly used his own power, allowing the infinitely large force to be directly applied to all the gods. This made them lose their ability to resist in an instant, and they all had to face his emotional attacks at this time.


    "Do you know what I heard after listening to the reasons you said? That is your ridiculously conservative. For the power in your hands, use such ridiculous reasons as an excuse, and record it on the law. And I have been following him for thousands of years. I really don''t know what gives you the courage to keep you so persistent. Don''t you think this is stupid?"


    "Your Majesty, do you think this is stupid? We are good for heaven."


    "Of course it''s stupid! Also, don''t take excuses for heaven. Your loyalty to heaven, I don''t believe a word."


    "The power of the heavens is entrenched, and the mortal is nowhere to go. It is just that you are incompetent. When is the justice of a power needed to be stabilized in this way, is it true that the law enforcement officers and other days are fake? I will take advantage of the power of the heavens I have mastered for my future generations. If you dare to cross the boundaries, I will dare to kill you. Don��t think that these gods can be as stable as two thousand years. I won��t dare to kill you. Since I dare to force him to die, naturally I won��t care about your life and death. Even if you kill you, there is no difference for me. I am still the Emperor. I can still book the gods and re-establish this heaven. You have me remembered this."


    "I am heaven, and heaven exists for me, not because of you. All of you, no one, can''t be replaced by others. And believe me, can replace you, there are many people!"


    Zhou Yi��s remarks tell a lot of things that the gods don��t want to hear, but they have to admit that it is a fact. Sometimes, these gods are indeed not as important as they think. The Emperor is the supreme being chosen by the world, but they are not. With the authority and ability of the Emperor, he can completely deprive them of everything they have and put it on other people. He just didn''t do it now, not that he can''t do it. In fact, when he wants to do this, no one in the gods here has the ability to stop him.


    This is an irreparable gap, and it is also a huge gap that has existed since the moment of Zhou Yi. They can only adapt and can''t resist. And for these gods, it is really terrible.


    Is this fact recognized? Still have to continue to resist? Many people have already given birth to different minds. As a leader of the gate, a major opinion representative. At this time, Zhang Daolin had to represent a considerable part of the people and made a sound.


    "Your Majesty, what are you going to do? This matter is no small matter. Once you open this head, then the whole heavenly change can no longer stop. I am still saying that this matter cannot be swayed. Please think about me. The situation, when countless qualified immortals pile up together and compete for the only three hundred and sixty-five gods, what kind of scene will be. When they are clearly qualified to get this position, but But in the end, what kind of situation will it be. If you can really withstand so many struggles, can you really control the riots of so many people? I want to be clear, so I can give an answer to all of us."


    "Of course I want to be clear. In fact, I think more clearly than you think!"


    Hehe smiled, Zhou Yi imaginary pointing to these gods under the stage, and then firmly gripped his fist.


    "The tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of gods fighting for 365 gods is of course a problem, but if there are 3,600 gods for them? If there are 36,000 gods? These also Will it be the problem?"


    "Your Majesty, we have only three hundred and sixty-five gods. This world can only bear the existence of three hundred and sixty-five gods. One more, the world will be chaotic, one more, it will lead to a great disaster. ��


    Zhang Daoling is warning, but also reminding. He does not want some stupid things to happen to such a powerful Emperor. Even now, he has seen stupid signs.


    For his statement, Zhou Yi was a contemptuous smile, and then said with great enthusiasm.


    "Your statement is simply ridiculous. The world can only bear three hundred and sixty-five gods. Indeed, if your world is only such a big time, if your eyes only have such a world, it does There is only such a small amount of capacity."


    "But don''t forget. The world has never been so small. Stepping out of this world, marching towards the endless deep space, smashing the universe, thousands of worlds are waiting for you there. The world can''t afford more than one god. So, ten worlds, one hundred worlds, one thousand worlds is not enough?"


    "So I said that this stupidity is never a legitimate reason. There is only one real reason, that is, you are afraid. You are afraid, but I am not afraid. I don''t want to be so self-sufficient as you are, addicted to this small world. I am going out, going back to the wider world. No one can stop me, no one! Understand!"

 Chapter 1477： Self-styled disagreement

    The words of Zhou Yi gave these gods a huge impact, and the most important sense of this kind of shock is that at this moment they feel that their own emperor must be crazy.


    Because such a small matter extends to the development of the world, is this not crazy? And the world is not as simple as it is said. As a major member of the new generation of heaven, although most of the gods present have not experienced such things, they are no strangers to the meaning of world development.


    God fight! This is a vocabulary that is enough to make them fear and fear. Since the days of Tianting, the gods they have experienced have been countless. In addition to having a preliminary confrontation with Buddhism, the vast majority of other **** wars are only a few small tribal mountain gods.


    Really amnesty, they have never played. Therefore, although it is very longing for the gods of the ancient gods of the ancient times to block the gods, the invincible prestige is domineering, but when it is their turn, they may not be willing to do so.


    God war is a dead person, and will die a lot of people. This is different from fighting with those monsters. Fighting with the demon, losing more Heavenly Soldiers, as long as they are all right, they will be able to make a comeback. But when the war of God is turned on, it is not so easy to stop.


    They will be forced to get involved, and life and death are not controlled by themselves. It is possible to be born at any time and may die at any time. Everything is controlled by unpredictable destiny, which is simply the worst situation for them. After thousands of hardships, it became the **** of life and heaven. The result is that you have to lose everything you have now for a war that does not necessarily have much to gain. Is there anything more frivolous than this?


    It can be said that when this intention of Zhou Yi is obviously not exposed, most of them have already produced the deepest resentment and rejection.


    At this time, even Zhou Yi is not using it with a powerful force. They have already complained one after another.


    "Have a second thought!"


    "It��s impossible to make it."


    Think twice about what to do! Zhou Yi��s heart is naturally like a mirror. And he was not interested in the struggles of this weak person, so immediately, he sipped and said to these gods.


    "I have no time to spend time with you here. Yang Lan! Your knife? If someone has any objections, move his head down."


    "The micro-knife is in his hand, and he can serve his Majesty at any time."


    As a **** of the heavens, Yang Lan never fought and did not fight. Since Zhou Yi has been thoroughly invested, then naturally, he will stand on the same line as Zhou Yi. Moreover, even if there is no such premise, he will still not be in harmony with these gods.


    Because in his opinion, the reactions of these gods in the heavens are really ridiculous and unfounding. Being in a high position, but not having the ability and courage to be in a high position, such a person is just a waste of resources even if he is standing there. Therefore, instead of letting such people continue to steal high positions, it is better to put on a person with more courage and ability to come up.


    One, for those who are afraid of death, they don''t have to go to life. Both, for those who dare to fight, this is also a barrier to the road to peace. In Yang Lan��s view, this will be the best result for either party. But obviously, some people don''t think so.


    Totta King did not want to talk. Because his current status is really embarrassing. As the old minister of the Jade Emperor, the Buddhist disciple, he once occupied a high position, even in the entire Lingxiao Temple, the party standing at the forefront. It can be said that it is prestige and can''t be alive. However, this is not something that is earned by the ability, but the power derived from the background. Because, when the lower position of the Jade Emperor and the fall of the Buddhist forces came one after another, the biggest reliance behind him was already completely collapsed.


    In such a situation, his identity immediately did not match his status. On the strength, the Tianting round does not have a few seats in his head. On the background, if he loses everything, he will not be able to continue to sit down in this position. That is to say, Zhou Yi did not have time to deal with him, he can barely maintain the respect of the past. However, in fact, he has already been sitting in a needle in this heaven.


    Even he himself knows that although he is still in this position, it is difficult to guarantee that he will always be in this position. There are not two people who stare at his position. And those who are more qualified than him to get this position are even more involved.


    His status is in jeopardy, but let him give up his current status, but his heart is not at all reconcilable.


    Tota King, on behalf of the sky, handsome, holding hundreds of thousands of soldiers and soldiers, how sound and invincible. It can be said that the dream of the husband��s life is to wake up to the world and to get drunk. He can all be obtained through this status today. This position has been sitting for thousands of years and has long been regarded as his own existence. Let him give up now, how is it possible!


    However, he himself knows that it is not his own calculations. It was the one that the Emperor said. He can let himself lose everything in one sentence, and with his ability, even if his own business forces for more than a thousand years are combined, it is impossible to be his opponent.


    People are knives, I am fish. It��s really nothing to do. He had already given up, and he had already begun to plan how to get out of the body. However, the sudden change and development of things has given him the illusion of seeing a turn.


    The words of the conquest of the Emperor of Heaven are in his opinion a timely news. You know, in addition to him, there are many people in Tiantian today who have expressed their opinions on his statement. Only because of his strength and power, the vast majority of people are only verbally opposed, and dare not have any action in action.


    No one knows how much he is determined to be, and whether he is big enough to kill. Of course, more importantly, they are still in a mess, and no one with enough status and status stands up and puts them together to form a loud enough voice.


    They lack leadership and lack support. This is really a combination of heaven and earth, each taking the desired beauty. Totta Tianwang felt that as long as he stood up at this time, he would ascend to win the support of these people and let them gather under their own majesty. Not only can he stabilize his current status, but he can also let the Emperor see their determination and hear their voices, so that they can think about their previous decisions.


    For an idea, let more than half of the gods in the entire heavenly object against themselves, the value is not worth it. I believe that any Emperor of the Emperor will think twice when facing this situation. As long as we can understand the situation, let the Emperor regain the life. Then more than half of the people in the heavens will remember their own feelings. At this time, his status will be more stable, as Mount Tai can not be shaken.


    It is said that the heart is not as good as action, and all the joints are figured out. Totta King is standing still without hesitation, and said in front of the heavenly gods.


    "Your Majesty, the grandson has a cloud, the soldiers, the great things of the country, the land of death, the way of survival, can not be ignored. Your Majesty wants to take this question, and open the fence of the past, the idea is good, but it is too much I��m anxious to know. It��s not easy to stabilize the heavens for more than two thousand years. If you move, you must be dying, and you will not be able to make a living. It��s not in harmony with the goodness of heaven. So, please beg for thinking, even for the world. Think about it, don��t be so big."


    Before moving to the ancient training, after pulling Li Min. Standard dogmatic statement. But since it is dogmatic, it means that he is firmly established in the righteousness. With this kind of rhetoric alone, Tota King can have a three-pointed temper regardless of who he is saying.


    It is precisely because of his rhetoric and faction that the gods who have had their own words but dare not speak are also attached to the powder, and they have made him a leader. Start to be a strong voice for him at this time.


    This is a smart move, but unfortunately, he is against Zhou Yi. At this time, Zhou Yi did not want to tell you any morality.


    All the rhetoric of these people, including Totta King, can only be summed up in a stereotype. That is the closed country. But for a Chinese, it is impossible to forget the devastating consequences of this stupidity on their race.


    The shame of the year cannot be forgotten. It is precisely because this lesson is always remembered, so at this time, he is even less likely to let such stupid things happen again. If you don''t want to die in the silence of a pool of stagnant water, then you can only survive in the competition. And even the guys who don''t have the courage to compete, it''s better to be cleaned out here.


    I want to provoke the girders and give myself a turn. The idea is good, but it is clear that Tota King has forgotten a lesson learned from ancient times, that is, shooting a bird. It is not only the Warriors who dare to jump out first, but also the Martyrs. And the martyrs must be sacrificed.


    He wants to be a martyr, and Zhou Yi is naturally happy to fulfill him. So immediately, Zhou Yi was already in opposition to Yang Lan.


    "Yang Yang, let''s do it."


    Yang Lan, who is a heart-to-heart decision, naturally knows what Zhou Yi is, so immediately, he is already looking at the Tota King.


    "You have heard the Emperor''s will, so, are you swearing, or let me do it myself? Totta King!"

 Chapter 1478： Killing and killing the kings sacrifice flag

    After seeing Yang Lan��s ability, the whole **** who dared to be enemies with him was afraid that even one hand could not count. And Tota is obviously not one of them. So now, the heart of Tota is already guilty.


    Although he thinks that he is the old **** of heaven, there are countless gates, and Yang Lan may not dare to take him. However, Yang Hao��s murderousness is not enough, and it is very likely that he will not eat him at all. Even Manjushri died in his hands. How much protection he can have in this set is really a bad question.


    At this time, maybe it will be a better choice. But once you think about it, then you will not be able to accumulate the general trend, fearing that it will fall apart immediately. The two sides are hurting, and Tota King still feels that it is better to stick to it. Maybe this insistence can give this pass to the past. With such a lucky mind, he stopped some retreats and shouted at Yang Hao.


    "Yang Yang, don''t forget your identity. You are also one of the gods in the heavens. Do you really want to see the chaos in the heavens? It''s hard to be alive! It''s not too late to close the hand. If it''s one step at night, then you are the world." The culprit of the suffering."


    "The world is not chaotic, the people are not harmed, not what you said, the Tota King. The heavenly law, the trajectory of the world, is controlled by the Emperor of Heaven. As a courtier, what you have to do is to solve the problem for the Emperor, not For the sake of part of your own desires, you will fight against the Emperor. You don''t have this qualification, and you don''t have this capital. So I still have the sentence, is it a slap in the face or a stubborn resistance?"


    Yang Lan went one step further and forced the face of Tota Tianwang to change rapidly. While watching the situation develop in the worst direction, some of the gods with the same thoughts couldn''t help but stand up and pressure Yang Hao.


    "Yang Yang, here is the Lingxiao Hall, not your Erlang Temple in Guanjiangkou. This is not the place where you can scatter."


    "The heavens operate freely and negotiate with the gods. How do you dare to make a big slogan here?"


    "Wu De Xingjun, Huo Dexingjun? Why, you also want to try the knife in my hand, Yang Hao is not fast?"


    Yang Lan puts on a versatile attitude, and my self-imposed attitude shows that I want to use force to forcefully suppress all the dissatisfaction. And such an attitude naturally stimulates the nerves of these two stars. If this is scared by Yang Lan, they will not have to mix in the court.


    So immediately, these two stars are raging in anger, and the appearance of a fierce **** is revealed. However, for these two chickens, Yang Lan did not even mean the spirit of a war.


    Under the manifestation of divine power, Xuanhei��s true martial arts power suddenly turned into a huge wave, directly attacking the two stars. With their meager divine power, there is simply no possibility of competing with Yang Lan. It is completely smashed. They are already shot on the ground by Yang Lan and completely lose the power of re-war.


    "Where is the guardian of the Tiangong, bind the two men and hand them over to the law enforcement officials!"


    Although Yang Lan did not have the power to command the guardian of the Tiangong, he was represented by the Emperor after all. The words of the Emperor of Heaven, but moved a lot of hearts in heaven.


    The heavens are very strict, and those old gods hold the main gods, like their little gods. In the absence of any big variables, I am afraid that they will only climb to thirty-six days in their lifetime. s position. And for thirty-six days, the ranking is almost at the end of the 365-day god, which is better than those who sent the commander.


    This is not a glorious position. Compared with those stars, the difference is not to be remembered. And if we look at the past rules of the heavens and the situation of a pool of stagnant water, they will work harder and it is absolutely impossible to climb to such a position. They have this ambition, but those old gods will not give them this opportunity. Therefore, they can basically put out this mind.


    But it is different now. The revealing of the celestial ambitions and his dissatisfaction with the attitudes of the gods are placed in the eyes of these Heavenly Soldiers, and this is a chance for them to change.


    Just as the mortal dynasty can create countless famous players under a great war, a **** war, of course, can also rise to countless new gods. And there is no courage to fight with those people, only in the back of the pockets of chewing the tongue, compared to those who fight on the first line of the heavens, are the people who are most likely to become profit-seekers. .


    As soon as the achievements of the Ming Dynasty have come to an end, it is not because even at the expense of 10,000 bones, can they not stop their ambitions? I didn''t have this opportunity before, but now I have this opportunity. How can they let the opportunity slip away from their own eyes?


    So immediately, the Tianbingtian on the entire Lingxiao Temple will already be screaming and responding to Yang Lan.


    "The Heavenly Soldier is here, I am willing to listen to the Emperor Wu of the Emperor!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the two golden armor gods had already strode from outside the main hall, holding the gods that bind the gods, and unceremoniously tied the two star kings and dragged them down. Looking at such a situation, not only did the gods change their faces, but even Tota, the king himself was a heart completely sinking to the bottom.


    There are three hundred and sixty-five heavens in heaven, but there will be a million in heavenly heaven above heaven. If these Heavenly Soldiers are concentrating on them, then their so-called righteousness will become a joke.


    Realizing this, some of the gods suddenly felt scared. And when they look back, they find that the situation is already very unfavorable to them.


    Zhou Yi��s cut entrance is excellent. He did not start from other days that had been criticized, but he could not start the one-of-a-kind situation of men and women. It can be said that in a flash, many people��s weaknesses were hit.


    Because you know, this day can probably be regarded as the most popular audience in the entire heaven. Except for those who have already had a family before they became immortals, the other male or female immortals were basically suppressed by such a day.


    As the saying goes, there is resistance when there is oppression. The feelings of men and women are themselves the natural nature of human beings. It is so easy to erase the love of all people by suppressing them. It can be said that the more suppressed it is, the stronger it is. Even those famous gods are no exception.


    It was like the captain of the canopy that year. Although it is only an excuse for the Jade Emperor because he was beaten down by the banter, why should he use this excuse to make a living? It��s not because these men��s celestials above the heavenly courts have a lot of love for them!


    Leading the anger to be a good thing, or how to use the pig to marry the captain of the captain, how could it be such a small thing to fall into such a big sin. Really no one will say something for him?


    Where did this public anger come from? After all, it��s still the unspeakable feeling of men and women in my heart.


    God is still like this in the heavens, let alone those Heavenly Soldiers, and the Immortal Palace. There are hundreds of thousands of petty females in the palaces. For thousands of years, who can guarantee that you will come to me, these Heavenly Soldiers will not be a bit affable with a female fairy. However, it is because of the strict rules of the sky, and dare not move. And this time was released by Zhou Yi, but all the male and female immortals, who are somewhat affair, will almost appreciate his grace and will not have any opinion on him.


    In this way, most of the low-level immortals are afraid to go to the camp of the Emperor. And with Zhou Yi starting to open up the world and launching the war of God as the source to relax the conditions of the limits of the gods, it can be said that the road to the two dreams that all men expect is already paved by Zhou Yi. It is.


    Under such circumstances, how can there be any unopened Heavenly Soldier who will commit public anger and be an enemy of the Emperor?


    I hope that this is for Zhou Yi. For these gods who have always sung against the tone, at this time, the general trend has been lost, and it is hard to have any action.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that no matter what they say at this time, I am afraid that they will not work. Therefore, instead of continuing to make mistakes at this time, let others take advantage of their own mistakes, holding their own head to sacrifice the flag, then it is better to honestly recognize a beggar, to protect their own life.


    This is the idea of ??the vast majority of people, and because of this idea, they have been silent one after another. The only one who refused to be silent at this time and refused to admit defeat was only Tota.


    He did not see the situation clearly, and he could not see that he had already gone. He just knew that he had done this step and he could no longer look back.


    The new account is calculated and counted, no matter how you look at it, you have to go to Sendai. Instead of being so dragged and dragged over his head, it is better to put on a handful of it and see if you can give yourself a chance to make a living.


    This is the only idea of ??Tota King, and his only vitality. So immediately, he rushed out his own pagoda and shouted at the local soldiers who were present.


    "Enough! I don''t think about safety, but I am pushing my heart. I want to bring disaster to the heavens. What is it?" I don''t quickly retreat and rectify the military."


    The reason why he dared to say such things at this time was not that lard was blinded. But he wants to try, with his own prestige, can you re-collect these Heavenly Soldiers who have lost their minds.


    He has been sitting in the heavens for more than a thousand years. It can be said that all the days in the room are all pulled up by him. Regarding the virtues of the military, he consciously does not under any famous name. Therefore, he dared to gamble on a gamble to see the million soldiers, will he listen to his marshal''s order.


    But obviously, he lost the bet. Because after he had such a voice, no one day would respond to his call, but instead he sneered at him one by one, like the pork on the knife board.


    Blocking people''s wealth is like killing parents. At this time, you still want to use the prestige of the past to suppress people, this is not what is looking for death. Seeing this, Yang Lan sighed in his heart. Orally, he screamed relentlessly.


    "court death!"


    The light flashed, and a big head of the bucket flew up, with the appearance of death, it was already rolling down.

 Chapter 1479： Angry for the monarch

    Tota was killed and died of words and disagreements. This is really a ridiculous way to die, but no one can laugh at such a method of death.


    This is because they have been scared. The fierceness of the means of the Emperor of Heaven has surpassed their imagination. They have become accustomed to the weak rule of the Jade Emperor for more than two thousand years. They really can''t accept this style of work in a short time.


    On the other hand, they really did not think that Yang Lan had such a big killing ability. Actually, he did not care about the feelings of his former colleagues. He directly lifted the butcher knife and killed the killer.


    The combination of this monarch and the court is like a scorpion holding a ghost knife on his neck. He is scared to death. Where is the courage to let them go against these two people? It! And such an effect is exactly what Zhou Yi wants to see.


    It is useless to blindly kill a ring. Only by killing it can we achieve everything that he expected. Killing is quick, it must be fierce, and it must be necessary to be vigilant. This is meaningful. At this point, Yang Lan is almost perfect to do everything he needs.


    This made him more and more appreciate Yang Lanlai. A loyal person is already very good, and a loyal, and at the same time, the ability to pull out the group is even more so. He has the heart to add some heavy responsibilities to Yang Lan, but he does not know what Yang Lan means. The way of the monarch and the minister is not a blind drive. He needs to respect Yang Yu��s opinion properly, so at this time, he immediately asked about Yang Lan.


    "Yang Qing, what was my proposal before? Can you still be satisfied with this marriage arrangement?"


    At this time, the general trend has been fixed, and no one can use any reason to refute him. The Guanyin can''t be done, and the gods in the heavens can''t do it. The only possibility is that Yang Lan is not willing to accept this arrangement. And his status now, and his weight in Zhou Yixin. If he is not willing, Zhou Yi will certainly not force him.


    In other words, this is the only way for Guanyin to escape this robbery. At this time, she also looked at Yang Lan with pleading.


    She hopes that this unruly Erlang Zhenjun can come up with a point of view at this time, just like when he turned out to heaven, he directly refused the order of the Emperor. However, her ideas are obviously impossible to achieve. Because after glance at her, Yang Lan was already holding a fist, and then said without hesitation.


    "Yang Hao dares not to die. Just, the person who is a monk is not able to see the media, so I am afraid to grievance the Bodhisattva, to be a small one."


    Yang Lan is not a person who will be fascinated by color. Although he can''t do it like a monkey, he can''t match a peach. But it is not a fainting generation that can be desperate for the sake of beauty. Therefore, he risked the risk of being hated by Guanyin and agreed to Zhou Yi''s match, not because he saw the beauty of Guanyin. But because he is very clear about Zhou Yi''s intentions, and wants to do his best to cooperate with him.


    Zhou Yi wants to sweep the tenacity of heaven in the shortest possible time. The most important thing is to hold enough power to control the decision. On this issue, his personal strength is not much of a role.


    Although he said that he can use his powerful power to suppress all objections and let these gods act according to his intentions. However, he can''t do it every time. Personal energy is limited after all, and blind suppression is not advisable. In the long run, not only will Zhou Yi be dragged here, but even those gods will have a rebellious mentality because of his strong suppression.


    And once they have taken the burden, not to mention the chaos in the heavens, but more or less, Zhou Yi��s plan is impossible to proceed safely.


    As the so-called main worry and insult, as a courtier, Yang Lan naturally cannot make this master of this kind of trouble. The only way to open the dilemma in this regard is to increase the power of your own master. Tian Ting has been working hard for many years, and it is unceremonious to say that the Tian Ting in the hands of Jade Emperor is definitely the weakest party in the entire heaven. Not to mention how many people are guilty of him, and his heart is in the heart of Cao Ying. Even if all these people are counted, the forces in his hands plus the entire Buddhist temple are only barely higher than the gate.


    In Tianting, Daomen is the most powerful, but compared with Buddhism, which has been growing at an increasing rate, it is only a bit taller than it. And with the power of the Jade Emperor, the Buddha Gate is so much lost than the Taoist Gate. What this means, this clearly means that the power of the Jade Emperor is just a lost value.


    Such a lost thing fell on the hands of Zhou Yi, and he was slammed by a slamming slam. It can be said that there are very few things left. In this case, how can we pull up a team loyal to the new Emperor as soon as possible, it becomes the most important thing at the moment.


    The so-called long-term elimination, the only way to make the forces in Zhou Yi''s hands grow, is to cut meat from the forces of Buddhism and Taoism. And compared with the deep-rooted, unshakable door. It has become like a dog of a family, and a Buddha door that is not even a leader has become the best object of being cut.


    But Buddhism is, after all, a force of outsiders. Even if Yang Lan was seated on Mount Sumi, and the monks were nominally in charge of the monks, he could not say that he completely controlled the forces of Buddhism in his own hands. Because in the end, Yang Lan is just an outsider to them. After all, he is not the core figure of Buddhism. If you want to get in, you can''t do it by external force alone.


    However, I promised Zhou Yi��s idea that it would be different when Guanyin received his home. From the foreign robbers to the door-to-door maiden, the situation will certainly be different. At the very least, he has the qualification to be able to justify his decision to intervene in Buddhism.


    Don''t underestimate the status of Guanyin in the entire Buddhist world. In this era of eternal silence, she also has a Tibetan king. It is definitely the only two people in Buddhism who can support the portal. So from this point of view, it is almost impossible for Buddhism to circumvent from both of them, no matter what action they do.


    At this point, Guanyin and the Tibetan kings occupy a natural advantage. After all, the person who has always acted as the right hand is her instead of the Tibetan king. It is not so easy to get into the main house of Buddhism even if you want to get in touch with Buddhism��s main house for your own Buddha��s wish.


    In contrast, all of Buddhism''s internal affairs are almost always passed from the hands of Guanyin. This is a high-level judgment, and everything is very clear. From this point of view, Guanyin can be said to be the best choice for the Buddha.


    However, with Buddhism people controlling Buddhism, Zhou Yi will do such things unless he is stupid. There is no difference between having a recidivist guarding a vault. In order to ensure that the Buddha is now in his own hands, Zhou Yi��s brains move and think of such a solution.


    Since Yang Lan is already the nominal owner of the Sumi Mountain. Then it is better to go further and turn him into the real ruler of the entire Buddhism. And such a change must be a change in identity. Starting from this point, as the head of Bodhisattva, it is also a woman''s Guanyin, which is obviously a victim of Zhou Yi''s eyes.


    Using her own power and status to complete Yang Lan, let Yang Lan have a more thorough reason to take over the entire Buddhist temple. This is his plan. And this plan, whether it is Yang Lan or Guanyin is clear.


    Yang Lan intends to follow the arrangement of Zhou Yi. After all, he is loyal to Zhou Yi. Naturally, he can''t sing against him in this kind of thing. Guanyin, even if she has a heart to oppose, in the face of power, in fact, it is helpless.


    No one cares about the voice of a loser. Similarly, the feeling of a weak female flow is insignificant in the face of the coldest powers. Although I was not willing to be regarded as a plaything, it was decided by a person who said a word in the future. But in the face of such an irrefutable reality, she seems to have no other better choice than to accept it.


    And seeing the facts have become like this, and it is only futile to oppose it. It has always been calculated from another angle that the Guanyin, which has a strong balance of powers, has been calculated.


    In all fairness, this is not her, but refers to any other female immortal to Yang Lan, who entered the door of his house. I am afraid that most of the female immortals are willing to accept, even ecstatic.


    Who is Yang Lan, Gao Fushuai, who is famous in heaven. Not only is he a nobleman, he is also a hero who has spelled out a large world. Nowadays, it has become the confidant of the Emperor of Heaven, and one of the best ministers in the heavenly court is the Emperor of the Wudang. Such achievements, no matter who they are in front of them, are probably the most outstanding ones.


    Moreover, Yang Lan is still a great man of Ying Wei Jun Xiu, and his eyebrows are clear and beautiful, far from being comparable to those of the melons and melons. Even if you don''t look at his achievements, if you talk on this face alone, there will be no girls who are tempted by him.


    Although Guanyin is a bodhisattva, it is essentially a woman. If we put aside the thoughts of those miscellaneous, we will only talk about the personalities of men and women. She may not be sure that she will not be tempted by men like Yang Lan. Only, even if she was originally moved. When Yang Lan said that she could only be a small one, her heart was afraid that it would have disappeared.


    On identity, on status, she must be higher than Yang Yu, even if the Emperor refers to marriage, matchmaking, she is definitely married under Yang Lan. And now Yang Lan actually dared to say this to her, and made it clear that she wanted to humiliate her. If you think about it further, he clearly does not mean this. He just wants to use her as a pedal and put his hand into the Buddha''s door.


    Such a fact, she naturally is not happy. In the case that the general trend cannot be changed, she can only resist this.

 Chapter 1480： Another kind of resistance against the Emperor

    "If the Emperor is forced to cooperate, there is nothing to say about poverty. It is just that, in any case, the poor Buddha is also the Buddha of Buddhism, and he has cultivated the honorable person. Can it not even qualify for a good media?"


    Since the situation has already made it unfavorable for him, changing his attitude and pushing things as far as possible in his own direction has become the only choice for Guanyin. At this point, she thought very clearly, since the Emperor must combine her with Yang Lan. Then she must have a position in this combination that is most beneficial to her. It is absolutely impossible to do as small as Yang Lan said.


    The heavens obey the ancient Chinese law, and in the traditional Chinese family, the hostess is the hostess, and the acolyte is the acolyte. Although they are all men''s wives, their status is very different. To put it bluntly, the hostess is half of the family, with the power to decide, and even in some respects can resist the male owner. The acolyte can only be regarded as a plaything. Even if she wins the love of the male owner, the hostess is not happy, she can send her out as a cargo.


    It has fallen to the present step, which is already very bad for her. If even one of the positions is not available, it will be held by a woman on her own head in the future. As a result, she cannot accept it anyway. So she must resist and resist for fame and status.


    For her rebellious way, Zhou Yi, who had already prepared herself psychologically, was a strange surprise. The huge psychological gap made him feel bad.


    He thought about a lot of ways in which Guanyin would resist, but he didn''t think of it. For this kind of intention that has generally accepted him, but there is a slight difference in the details, he really did not know what to say at the time.


    Originally, as the Emperor of Heaven, forcing her and Yang Lan together is already a bit of bullying. This is also the determination to look at the disgusting face of Buddhism. And if he is to go further, forcing Guanyin to make Yang Jian a small, really, he really does not have such a thick face.


    Therefore, looking at the firm look of Guanyin, even Zhou Yi can only swear by haha.


    "This is the family business of you and Erlang Zhenjun. I will not mix it. It is the Ming media or the casually carried it. You should decide on your own decision."


    "Ming media is swearing, hey, do you think you have this qualification? I don��t know how to be a parent, but also know what my parents are, and I know the heart of Xiaoyi. It��s not like you guys in Buddhism, who don��t even recognize their parents. Even the most basic Xiaoyi does not know, but also wants to lift the big car into the door of my Yang family, do you match?"


    Since the poor Nepal has made the Bodhisattva line, it has promised the great ambition of all the people. It has saved countless lives for more than two thousand years. With this merit as a guarantee, is it better than Xiaoren��s love and Xiaoyi��s heart? ��


    "My Yang family poetry book is a family. I am studying loyalty and filial piety. I am reading four books and five classics. If you are outside, it is Wanjiasheng Buddha or Pudu sentient beings. In my Yang family, you must have three from four virtues, filial etiquette. Even these I don''t understand, I still want to be my big lady of Yang family. Do you think it is possible?"


    "On Xiaoyi''s article, I may not be your opponent. Don''t forget, I have been nursing in the world for so many years. I really don''t know Confucius''s doctrine?"


    "Knowing knowing, it will be another matter. Just reading the book can learn the truth of the truth, the world will not have so much more money!"


    Two people, you speak my language, it is very intense. However, fortunately, it has not yet reached the point where Zhou Yi is a referee.


    She did not fight at this time, and certainly would not be a confidant, and gave birth to a thoughtful mind. With a little thought, I can probably show her approximate intentions. However, I want to take advantage of the situation and make the best possible benefits for myself.


    It is a sure thing that Buddhism is in a downturn. Although the dead camel is bigger than the horse, but in front of the tiger, the camel is thin, and maybe it will be bitten down. With a single Yang Lan, it is certainly impossible to stop this trend, even if they are attached to these Buddhas.


    After all, this is a struggle between big forces, not a problem that one or two people can solve. The calculations between each other and the confrontation in strength are indispensable. And no matter which aspect they look at, they will not have an advantage.


    However, if Buddhism and Yang Lan are completely integrated, it will be different. Although it is still in the downside in terms of overall strength, with the new force of Yang Lan, their enhancement in top strength is enough to make up for a considerable part of the disadvantage. And don''t forget, behind Yang Lan, there is Zhou Yi, the powerful Emperor of Heaven, who is supporting this. With this Emperor, he is still weak and weak.


    This is also the mind of Zhou Yi and Yang Lan. However, unlike their minds, Guanyin does not want to be just a beggar, to be at the mercy of these two men.


    Even for the survival of Buddhism, she must be entangled with Yang Lan. She also does not want herself to be just a vase, to be manipulated. What she wants is the initiative, the power to speak and even decide to act. And even if Yang Lan does not want to give her, she must also fight for it. Therefore, he will have such a dispute with Yang Lan.


    The reason is very simple, just think about it. But trying to stop her is not that easy. Zhou Yi is not thinking about this kind of trouble. After all, it is difficult for the official to break the chores, so this kind of thing still depends on Yang Hao to solve it himself. As for now, he is more willing to solve some troubles in the heavens.


    Some things are going to end. For example, the old guy of Jade Emperor.


    When the Buddha came to attack, the appearance of the Jade Emperor was somewhat despicable. So at this time, he naturally can''t have any mercy to this old guy. Casually patted the hands and exchanged the golden armor of the heavenly guard. Zhou Yi has already pointed to the lost emperor, and will say these days.


    "Take this person to the Sendai Terrace and give him a good time. The province stays in the Lingxiao Temple and smears my eyes. There are too white gold stars, please do not. Since you want to give up your life, then Ask Rende to go."


    The death of the Jade Emperor is what it should be, and no one will plead for him now. And too white gold stars, it is inevitable that people are a little pity. After all, many people owe him his kindness, and his loyalty is indeed worthy of many people moving. However, as Zhou Yi said. Seeking benevolence, since he is clear that he wants to find death, nature does not have to do anything useful.


    Give him an individual face, send him to the road safely, find a good place to bury him. Thank you for your worship at the festival, which is enough. There are many choices in life. Since he has chosen this kind of thing, then others have no choice but to choose respect.


    The Taibai Venus is generous and forms a stark contrast with the Jade Emperor who was pushed away. Of course, after a while, the results of the two people are similar. Under the cents of Sendai, the two heads fell at the same time and were presented. After all, it��s just a death.


    Everyone knows more about the dead and the dead. So no one will say anything. The only thing worth noting is that the death of these two people is a new chapter. Heaven has entered the era of Zhouyi, which is what many people need to adapt.


    After all, there have been so many things that have clearly shown the truth, that is, Zhou Yi is different. The variables that he brought to the whole heaven as the Emperor of Heaven are good or bad, and now the results are not seen at all. However, every **** can be sure of one thing, that is, this heavenly emperor is not as good as before.


    The tyrannical power and means, deliberately arrogant, depending on the character of the ritual law, how to see how it is like a disaster.


    I am afraid, yes. This is what most gods face in this heavenly emperor. After all, even the Jade Emperor Buddha has fallen down on his hands, and everything they can rely on in the face of Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, I am afraid that it is like a weakness. And this means that their fate will not be controlled by them, which makes them not afraid.


    But while afraid, many people inevitably have other thoughts. This is the rivers and lakes, the fish and the dragon are mixed, and no one can say that it can make a big force within it, it is all a heart.


    Zhou Yi did not dare to put such rants, of course, he did not have such a mind. As long as you can guarantee that you have been suppressing them all the time, it is enough for them to act even if they have dissent.


    His roots are not in heaven, and heaven is not worthy of his bet on all his heart, so it is almost enough to do this.


    Of course, the power of heaven, he must still be firmly in his own hands. Because in any case, this is what he deserves, and it is also a very important part of his future plans. So, in any case, he can''t let this power go.


    The celestial beings of heaven, the gods of this world, and all the secrets hidden in this world, he must dig them out and be completely in their hands. This is his current thinking, so now, he is already ordering to the entire heaven.


    "Call me to order, within three days, I want the gods of the heavens, the celestial beings, the buddhas, but all the famous people on the list of gods, the world''s famous people, must gather together in the temple. If there is no, then if I don��t respect me, and Heaven will send troops to attack it. Under the army��s offensive, the grass will not stay. In short, it��s a sentence, I want to see all the people I want to see here, understand?��


    "Follow the order!"


    Is there a big reshuffle in the heavens? The gods are in awe, but they have to follow them. The majesty of the Emperor of Heaven, at this moment, no one dares to have any infringement. This is also to let them once again recognize the fact that what is a true heavenly emperor.


    Commanding the world, I dare not.

 Chapter 1481： Misunderstanding

    The emergence of Zhou Yi can be said to be the biggest change in the whole world since the last two thousand years.


    He not only broke the situation that has not changed since the establishment of heaven, but also completely subverted the impression of the heavenly spirit on the Emperor, and thoroughly remembered his existence.


    Although he said that he did not rely on killing a **** mountain to climb the position of the Emperor. However, it is just that he is forced to die, and the feat of sending Jade Emperor to Sendai is enough to make everyone fearful of him.


    Counter-attacking the heavens is not an unprecedented thing. Since ancient times, there have always been some great gods and devils who will declare war on the heavens because they are not guilty, and want to go to heaven. In this, there is not a small number of people who have been killed by the power of oneself.


    However, Heaven has only experienced a revolution since ancient times, and it has already explained their end. Millions of Heavenly Soldiers are never the guarantee of the last layer of Heaven. Those buddhas that are behind the heavens are the key to ensuring that the heavens are not lost.


    Maybe you can kill the containment of a million soldiers, kill them by yourself, and hit the south gate directly. However, when you face the gods in the heavens and face the gods and Buddhas behind the heavens, you may not be able to have this kind of ability.


    Three hundred and sixty-five and so on, one is more powerful than the other. The Buddha of the Western Heavens, the Tianzun Emperor of the Daomen is also a ferocious one. Faced with them, and facing those face-to-face Tian Tian Tian will be two things. You may be arrogant in the face of Heavenly Soldiers. But in front of these people, you are probably not much better than a cockroach who can shoot to death.


    The monkey of the year was the best example. In the heavens, he is considered to be a famous name in the whole heaven. For those who don��t know the truth, this is simply a heroic image of a worldly hero. But what was it like when he came out? Still not like the bugs in the palm of your hand, the backhand was suppressed.


    The strong is always the law of heaven. As a heaven that rules the heavens, how can it be less powerful? Only idiots will think that there are some gods in the heavens that are vegetarians, and they are all old and weak. Really knowledgeable people understand that what is hidden behind the heavenly court is the most powerful force in the world.


    And now, it seems that this cognition has become a joke. Overnight, the heavens were already easy to master. Without a little bit of movement, the new Emperor of Heaven went to the base and took control of the whole heaven. Even when they came to visit, they were forced to the point of silence. This kind of change is a skyrocketing change, which is beyond the imagination of many people.


    After seeing the Tongtian big handprint and the scene of the giant giant fighting, the whole heaven is no matter whether it is a fairy demon or a mortal world. No one will be naive to think that the heavenly court is weak enough to stop even the benevolent people. No.


    The kind of heavenly law, and the movement caused by that kind of battle, all show up, the change of heaven is completed under the confrontation of a series of forces. Obviously, since even the emperor has changed the candidates, if the Nirvana is dead, then the natural failure is the party of the original heaven. The more calm and unpredictable the process, the more it proves the gap between the forces of war.


    Old people can''t help but think of the situation for this situation. In the era when the ancient eight masters were in power, such a similar thing happened.


    That is the great event of the war gods attacking the heavens. As the **** of war in the ancient times, the gods of the heavens were powerful and unmatched. Even though they were the gods in the ancient times, no one could stop him from hitting the heavenly palace.


    In the end, they were bullying and smashing, and they finally defeated him and left his head. However, when the ancient war gods used milk as their eyes, and the navel as the mouth, when they were doing the dance, the heavenly gods could no longer stop his footsteps.


    He is like a ghost, step by step to kill the Heavenly Palace where the Emperor is. However, there is no movement, just as it does not exist, he has disappeared between heaven and earth.


    This is a big mystery of the heavens of the year. Many people think that the God of War is not dead, but escaped, concealed, and exiled. They don''t believe that the **** of war, the **** of war, will die like this. But after so many years have passed, more and more delusions should be awake.


    I am afraid that I will die long ago and die in the Tiangong of that year, in front of the Emperor. The reason why there is no earth-shattering movement that can make a catastrophe, I am afraid the only explanation is that the gap between the God of War and the Emperor of Heaven is so large that it does not cause any movement at all. He is already dead. The hands of the Emperor.


    This is exactly the same as today. So no matter how you look at it, I am afraid that this guy who replaces the Jade Emperor on the throne of the Heavenly Emperor will be an inestimable and terrible existence.


    In the face of such a situation, except for those who are arrogant and unable to see the situation at all, the vast majority of other people are forced to seriously obey the command of the heavens.


    Among them, there are some ancient gods and gods that have been hidden since ancient times. Under the premise that it is impossible to suppress the Buddha��s life more powerful than the suppression of the Buddhas of the heavens, they have to show their heads and obey the command of the Emperor. In just three days, they are facing The location of the heavens rushed over.


    Whatever the Emperor is doing? Whether he is laying a banquet. In such a situation where the road ahead is uncertain, no one can dare to leave the mouth in his hand.


    What is Zhou Yi doing at this time? Now he is in the palace of the Mire Palace, with Serena.


    Of course, the two of them are not doing something special. At this point, the male and female immortals who serve as guardians in the Palace of the Mia can testify. Because they have been carrying out a character since the emperor went up to the present. That is, they are in the presence of all the files in the heavens, and they are sent to the Emperor and the gods around him for their reference.


    The heavenly court was attacked by the first emperor since ancient times, and almost all the files have been lost. Only a small part of the files stored in the Tiangong are from the ancient times. Most of them were refilled after the heavens were re-established. However, even so, the text of the remains of the heavens for more than two thousand years is by no means a minority. Even if it is only to mobilize this part of the heavens and the humans, it is enough to fill this vast palace.


    Although there is a large part of the factor here, Tian Ting still maintains an ancient record of bamboo carvings. But in any case, this is a very complex component. From the time the order was issued to the present, Zhou Yi was in the palace for two days. He wanted to find out what he wanted by browsing these volumes, but the reward he got was really ����.


    Although there are many things recorded in the heavens over the years, there are not many records about the things that Heaven and Man have forever. It is as if you are avoiding something. A lot of things are recorded in an unclear language, or even a mistake. This is really unacceptable for Zhou Yi, who is anxious to find a way home. So immediately, he was thundered and furiously ordered.


    "Golden Guardian, I will take care of the celestial officials who have taken care of these records. I have something to ask them!"


    The Emperor of Heaven has a golden armor and a roller blind. Hearing his order, he would not hesitate to hesitate to the Heavenly Emperor who was in awe of this Heavenly Emperor. He immediately took out the manpower and took the Tianguan who took care of the scroll.


    When a sly fairy was escorted by two five big three gold gods, Zhou Yi directly put his bamboo slips in front of him, and he was already questioning him.


    "You are the magistrate who looks after the documents of the Tiangong? Tell me, what are these files? Why are there so few records about the separation of the heavens and the humans? Here, here, why are the detailed records taken over? Is this your attitude as a clerical activist? Or do you think that this position is already tired and you want to sit in a different position?"


    If you ask a little fairy officer with the respect of the Emperor of Heaven, you can��t think of it as a way of saying warmth. So immediately, this small court official was scared to fall to the ground, and then trembled and said.


    "The next step is to spare your life, and you will spare your life. This is not the matter of the young minister. It was the order of the Jade Emperor who ordered me to wait for these things to be recorded at will. We are not afraid to listen to the orders of the Jade Emperor."


    "Jade Emperor''s order? Why did the Jade Emperor want you to do this?"


    "Returning to the squat. The Jade Emperor did not tell me why. But according to Xiaochen, it should be that the Jade Emperor felt that this thing had lost the face of heaven, so he did not want to write down the details of the matter. Heavenly Emperor Mingjian, Xiao Chen really just acted on his own, which really has nothing to do with the young minister."


    Zhou Yi did not specifically investigate who is responsible for this. He only wants to know more details. Since there is no documented document, he can only ask one person by person. As a fairy official recorded in the competent document, he is obviously a good question. So immediately, Zhou Yi asked him about it.


    "Then I ask you, do you know some of these concerns. For example, how did the heavens and the people form? Is there a secret path to the Middle Kingdom?"

 Chapter 1482： Xianguan confuses the key person

    Asking a small person about such a problem seems to be unnecessary. Because many people think so, a small person, he can know something, but I don''t know, many changes in the world are changed from a small person.


    Imagine if the Xiang Yu was defeated and asked the old man, the old man did not point him to the wrong way because of the pain of the child, and whether he could have the four hundred years of the Han Dynasty. If the Sarajevo incident did not have such a sudden shot, the Europa continent would not have a world-famous World War.


    These are typical exceptions for small people to change the world. Therefore, even if it is Zhou Yi, it is impossible to say that this little person must not know what is the key thing. If he knows one or two? For Zhou Yi, who has no clue at the moment, it is definitely the biggest surprise.


    In the face of Zhou Yi��s inquiry, the disciplinary official is still more afraid. In any case, a small person like him was suddenly slammed into the supreme Emperor of Heaven in a violent way, and his heart was inevitable. In addition, the tone of the Emperor of Heaven is like looking at the sin of the teacher. He really does not dare to have any special measures.


    I still don''t know. If it is better to have more than one thing, it is certainly best to say it directly. However, who can guarantee that this Emperor will not anger himself because of this answer. Think of his cool means, this little fairy official can not help but shudder. But if you say that you know, isn��t this going to offend more people?


    Xiao Xianguan��s heart is hard to do with hundreds of millions of points. However, the two phases are ultimately to be taken lightly. After measuring the danger of being angered by the Emperor and the danger of offending those big men, the little man made up his mind to tell a secret that had been hidden in his heart.


    "Actually, the young minister knows a little bit of things. Just don''t know, this thing is useful for His Majesty."


    "But it''s fine! If it''s really useful, it''s absolutely impossible to reward you."


    With Zhou Yi''s big hand and the promise of the next condition, this little instrumental singer also restrained the fear in his heart and confided what he knew little by little.


    "Things are like this. I remember that it was probably more than 500 years ago that the governor of Tiangong discovered the change of the trajectory of the stars, and then the stars also reported the disorder of their star power. This means that the heavens are separated from the state of China. It��s no longer a violation. As a documentary officer, I have a responsibility to record all the changes. But because the Jade Emperor had ordered it, I followed the rules and reported it to Jade Emperor. After that, there can be no more detailed written records."


    "When I reported the Jade Emperor, the Jade Emperor seemed to attach great importance. He drove me out, and then sent a decree to the Xianguan to call the Four Royal Emperors to the Miro Palace, and secretly negotiated. Because then I have to make a paperwork at the Palace of Mito, so when I came out, I happened to be with the four emperors. Besides the four emperors, I vaguely remember that there is still one person, one who never appeared in heaven. At the same time, it is not like a fairy."


    ��Not like a fairy? Is it a **** or a monk in the West?��


    "Neither!" Shake his head, and the instrumentality official said with certainty. "The little minister remembers clearly that there is no magical power in that person, nor the magical fluctuations of the Buddhist monk. It is better to say that he is an unknown god, a fairy, or a Buddhist monk. Know the practitioners."


    "The practitioners you don''t know, this is interesting!"


    When I heard the document, the immortal said that Zhou Yi��s face suddenly showed a look of interest. It should be known that although the instrumentality officer does not rank in the whole heaven, even that even a **** is not touched, it is just a common immortal who works for heaven. But when it comes to insight, he is definitely not under the sacredness of some old brands.


    From the establishment of Tianting, he has been working on the organizer''s papers in Tianting. Every day he is facing the world information collected by Tianting. From ancient times to the present, all secrets, and even a lot of special practices, are almost always going through his eyes. Although he can''t know everything, but most things, he can''t possibly know.


    Now, even he said that he could not see the power of the unknown existence, which made Zhou Yi subconsciously feel that he had found a very key key person.


    It is important to know that the existence of an unclear power system is already very suspicious. And this existence can be entangled with such a big man as Si Yu, and even said that the call of the Jade Emperor, this is even more worthy of doubt. At that time, the situation, there was a man, this is simply telling Zhou Yi, this is the answer to the question he is looking for.


    It can be said that at this time, Zhou Yi has completely freed himself from the ignorant state of ignorance, and got a very obvious direction of exploration.


    Finding this unknown guy and getting what he wants to know from him is far more powerful than finding him in a pile of books that he can''t figure out. Of course, how to find him is obviously also a problem. However, compared with the previous question, the problem is too much. For example, this instrumental immortal is a clue.


    Repressed himself with some anxiety, he is still barely enough to stay awake. Zhou Yi was so inquiring about this instrument.


    ��Do you still remember the characteristics of that person? Is he a man or a woman? What does it look like? Is there any particularly obvious identification feature?��


    "This kind of request for the young minister to think about it." After all, it is a long-standing thing, the instrument can not open the mouth. He pondered for a long time, and repeatedly confirmed it in his heart several times before he gave the answer like Zhou Yi. "That is a woman. It looks like a nun, because she is naked. But when I look closely, it is not too like a nun. Because she does not have the magic of a Buddhist disciple, there is no such thing as a bead." The clothes on the body are not like the plain clothes of Buddhism. The kind of clothing features give people a feeling more like a barbaric generation, and the Western Region Hu talents wear the law."


    "Right, her most special point is her looks. The high nose and deep eyes, white complexion, looks like the scorpio around her knees."


    Selena, who pointed a little while reading the book, the instrumentality officer quickly lowered his head and gestured to his humility and unintentional offense.


    As a small person, his behavior can be said to be cautious. Because he knows that many people are angered by the big men because they are not paying attention, thus losing their lives. He does not want to be a member of himself, so he has always controlled his own position as much as possible.


    Of course, this kind of action is superfluous for Zhou Yi. He is not a narrow-minded generation, and even such unintentional loss will have an episode. He only cares about the key issues.


    "The same characteristics as her, are you sure that you have not read it wrong, and look at the Ashura women of Buddhism?"


    The Ashura family of Buddhism came from the roots of Brahmanism. Most of them are people of Kshatriya and above. In India, this caste-level person is generally not the black-skinned native of India itself, that is, the Daluo Pipa. Can become a Kshatriya or even a Brahman, only the skin is white, the Aryans with the characteristics of the Caucasian race and their mixed blood.


    Although it is all white, the Aryans and the Celtics are different. Serena was born in the United Kingdom and has the most typical Celtic lineage. From the outside, it is easy to separate her from the white women with Aryan origin. After listening to the question of Zhou Yi, carefully discerning the difference between some Serena and the person in her memory, the documentary official said very calmly to Zhou Yi.


    "Returning to the next, the next minister can be sure. That person is indeed similar to Scorpio with eighty-nine points. If the young minister said that if she changed her dress and dressed as the person, the young minister may not be able to get it. Who is who?"


    "Okay, I know. What else can you add?"


    "The young minister has already said what he knows, and there is nothing to add."


    Shake his head and signal his powerlessness. The crampedness on the face of the instrumental singer clearly proved that he did not mean to stay here for a long time. It��s not something that his little character is willing to meet, as he and the Emperor have been talking about. It can be said that he would rather face the pile of books under his own life for a lifetime, and he would not like to do this twice more.


    It seems that he also saw his cramped, and Zhou Yi waved him and let him go. Of course, if he is rewarded, he has not forgotten to let the Golden Guards bring his rewards. After solving these small things, Zhou Yi retired and said directly to Serena.


    "It''s really interesting. A woman with a Celtic character will appear in the heavens that has completely broken off the relationship with the Earth hundreds of years ago. Do you think there is anything worthy of our attention?"


    "Is there any problem, do you know if you catch this person? You also said that this world has been isolated from the earth hundreds of years ago. That person can appear here, except that she said before this time. Already outside the world, there is only one explanation, isn��t it?��


    Put down the book and walked to Zhou Yi��s side. Serena looked at his frowning brow and couldn��t help but hug him from behind him, and then comforted him.


    "Don''t worry. There will be nothing, we will definitely find a way out, we will definitely be able to return to the earth."

 Chapter 1483： Contradictory

    Turning over to protect Serena''s shoulder, Zhou Yi looked at her serious eyes and sighed and said to her.


    "I am not worried about this. What I am worried about is that we can''t come. The **** of Zhou. Zhou, the more I think about it, the more I think the things he is trying to be must be terrible. I am really worried that there are some things we will not have time. Do. If we go back late, then maybe something that I don��t want to see will happen. You know, this kind of thing is really happening too much, I really don��t want to come across this again. The thing is over."


    "Trust me, I must have it. As long as we find that person as soon as possible and know the secret from her mouth, we will be able to return to the earth. You really don''t need to put too much pressure on yourself, in fact, until So far, you have done a good job, aren''t you?"


    Serena continued to cheer on Zhou Yi, although she has been hiding behind the scenes, but her eyes have not been removed from Zhou Yi. Everything he did in heaven fell into her eyes, and this just happened to prove what she thought.


    With one''s own strength, one of the great heavenly gods is in his own hands, and this ability is beyond doubt. And is this the result that they most want to see? So Selena really didn''t quite understand what Zhou Yi was worried about.


    Serena didn''t hide her look for Zhou Yi, so the confusion on her face was very clear. When she saw her face, Zhou Yi sighed in her heart. Selena still has no talent in this regard.


    She is suitable to be a warrior, and solving all the problems in front of her in a crisp and neat way is the habit she has developed. This kind of habit makes her people more simplistic, and such a simple character is actually difficult to think of those complicated problems.


    This is not a shortcoming, but at this time, she is really difficult to give herself any powerful help. If Ada is here, she must be able to see the problems here. And if she is there, then these things don''t need to worry about myself.


    Thinking of Ada, it is inevitable to think of the piano, Serana and Lilith, they think of his children, and the little one who has not yet been born. This made Zhou Yi feel awkward in a moment, as if his thoughts had passed through his soul through the endless void and returned to his home on earth.


    Of course, this is not possible. So he just went through the silence and then returned to God, and then sighed and explained to Serena.


    "Some things can''t be seen on the surface, Serena. It''s like the things you see. On the surface, I really control the whole heaven. Everything in this world falls into my hands." But in fact, the power I really hold is only the **** called Yang Lan. Everyone else, even those who follow us behind us, seem to be dead to us, actually have They are careful about themselves. They are not at all a heart with us. It is only the threat of power and the temptation of interest that they will manifest themselves in this appearance. And this is not insurance at all."


    "Maybe as long as I sit in this palace for a day, they don''t dare to give birth to any dissent. But I can''t always sit here, you know this. The world is just passing by for us. The scenery is nothing, we can''t stay here forever. And once we leave, we lose the deterrent of my strength, you feel that those who are temporarily suppressed by me will be willing to continue to take orders from me, follow me. Is the planned road going?"


    Although Serena is simple, she is not stupid. As a vampire warrior all the year round, she has witnessed the intrigue between countless vampires. In fact, she has no understanding of human greed. Therefore, when Zhou Yi said so clearly, she immediately understood the meaning of Zhou Yi. And this is what made her immediately wrinkle a good-looking brow, and the ice-blue eyes were suddenly anxious.


    "Do you think they will betray you? But they have no reason to do this?"


    "No, there is no reason. On the contrary, the reasons are still very good."


    Shake his head and take care of the hair of Ricardo. Zhou Yi explained to her with a chuckle.


    "You have to know that when a group of wolves occupy the territory belonging to the old tigers, they will not easily give up this rich territory. Even if a powerful tiger came to this territory, it killed. The original owner of this territory announced the sovereignty over this territory, so that this wolf group is shocked by his power. They will temporarily choose to surrender because of the power of the new tiger, but they have already tasted this enough. For the benefit of the territory, it is impossible to easily give up the benefits that have been regarded as objects in the dish. They will plan, test, test the bottom line of the tiger, and plan how to defeat the tiger. The tigers are aging, weak, and have to leave. They will surely explode their ferocious nature and once again take all that belongs to the tiger."


    "For us, these gods in heaven are these wolves. And the two gates of Buddhism are the two largest wolves. For them, the jade emperor is the dead tiger, and I just occupied this. The new tigers in this territory. What I have now is what they originally occupied. They have occupied these things for more than two thousand years, and how can they look at me as an outsider can get everything they have now? So it is almost certain that they will be dissatisfied with us, even full of guilt. The reason why they have not made a problem, but it is to deter me, afraid of the huge losses they can not afford. Opportunities allow them to avoid all of this. Do you think they will still be like this now, will they listen to me?"


    This answer is impossible without thinking. Unless it is a born slave, who would be willing to surrender to others without a reason. If it is an outsider, then Serena may even appreciate the courage of the gods who are not in power. But as an insider, and she is still on the Zhouyi side, it is really impossible to accept such a group of people who are speculative and peeping at themselves in the dark.


    So immediately, she said to Zhou Yi in a murderous manner.


    "Would you like me to kill those guys who are ill-conceived? Master!"


    "Kill it? No, of course not. How do you think so?" A smile smiled at the woman in her arms, and Zhou Yi was really a headache for her direct.


    It is true that killing those who are speculative is not a way to solve problems. But with such a method implemented, the response is really too big.


    This is likely to destroy the situation that Zhou Yi has finally stabilized, and the heavenly court that is still in normal operation mode immediately falls into absolute chaos. This is really an unacceptable situation for Zhou Yi, who urgently needs to stabilize his current situation and provide strong support for his own purposes. So of course he can''t let Serena do this kind of thing.


    Selena can be a bit confused on these things, but he must maintain enough reason and lucidity. So he denied Selena''s statement and said it directly to her.


    "This kind of statement may not necessarily change our situation, and may even make our situation precarious. You must know that we are forcibly suppressing all objections by force, and now we can''t do it. It��s such a tough move. Because it��s likely to touch their psychological bottom line, the emotions that have been suppressed to the limit will burst out in a flash.��


    "A person will become crazy once he is forced into a desperate situation. And if these gods are driven to go crazy, then the whole heaven will be completely plunged into chaos. At that time, even if we are With that strength, we will suppress them one by one, and the time we lose will not make up for it. And time, how important it is to us, you should be clear. So this kind of thing, we must not Do. Even if you do it, you can''t do it too much. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Shaking his head honestly, Serena showed her attitude very straightforwardly. Although she is not stupid, she does not have this kind of experience. Many of the thoughts concerning the emperor''s mind and the superiors'' powers are not quite clear. And these things, Zhou Yi did not expect her to think too much, so after seeing her shaking her head, he just explained to her.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. You just need to know one thing, that is, no matter what, we can''t just kill the killer. Especially you, I hope that you can be as good as possible in this world." Hands-on, everything let me solve it, can I?"


    "It can be, but can you really solve this problem alone? If it is really what you said, there are so many people who are deliberately staring at you with a sinister look."


    Although Serena did not directly explain the words, the concerns were also manifested at all. She is obviously worried about Zhou Yi, because after all, he is going to face those who are conspiring. For her care, Zhou Yi was a smile, and she was relieved directly to her.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any problems. Don''t forget, my strength is enough for me to suppress all their thoughts. Moreover, they can''t count my time is not long. As long as our plans work, they need to worry I am afraid it is not me. As long as everything goes well, then everything will develop in a good direction. At this point, you have confidence in me!"

 Chapter 1484： The ultimate goal of the means

    As today''s Emperor, Zhou Yi is not a brain, it has issued so many absurd orders. Although many of his orders are really absurd in the eyes of those gods, only he knows that most of them have a unified intention behind them. That is to consolidate the power of being a heavenly emperor.


    Destiny, although this is the best excuse for justice, it is also the best starting point. But don''t forget, the Chinese people have not seen the fate in their eyes since ancient times. Although the regular succumbs to the so-called destiny in the name, the most pure Chinese slogan that the so-called destiny threatens their own interests can never be resigned, but the person will win the day.


    Whether you are a **** or a Buddha, a human being or a local bully, when you have no crimes against them in autumn, when you can meet their needs, they don��t mind giving you up, like worshipping a god. The Buddha King should have a look to worship you. But when you infringe on their interests, no matter what your identity, no matter how high you are, they have a way to pull you down and let you completely fall into the dust.


    The princes of the princes will not be shouted out, but made. The statues of gods that have been smashed since ancient times have been cast into coins in the end, flowing into the hands of the dynasty government that needs it. At this point, the Chinese people and those who often hang their faith in the mouth, as if there is no **** in the heart to rely on other people who can''t live, have the most essential difference. Of course, no matter how others evaluate this difference, at the moment, the biggest threat to Zhou Yi is this.


    I have violated the interests of those gods. This is something that I have not ran. Moreover, Zhou Yi is not likely to return these things to them, because these are in fact the things he should inherit. The **** of heaven can only be regarded as a custodian at most, but not as an owner. There is no such thing as a temporary guardian in the world who can usurp the property of the heir.


    Of course, the gods do not feel that they are just a temporary custodian. In fact, after more than two thousand years of possession, they feel that the so-called heaven is already the turn of them to be the master. Just like land ownership, no one has stipulated that this land ownership is permanent. So after so many years, this should be theirs.


    Who is the true owner of this world? This is the biggest difference between the two sides. On this issue, Zhou Yi does not intend to continue to entangle with these guys. That is a waste of his time, this is the most terrible thing. Therefore, in his plan, someone will have to replace his position.


    Yang Lan is a candidate, but not all candidates. He has not been so mad that he thinks that Yang Lan can replace him and become the antagonist of the gods who have accumulated more than two thousand years in heaven. In fact, the best way to fight against such a group of forces is to foster a new set of forces. Where should I go to find such a group of forces? Zhou Yi aimed at his own goal to an equally old group.


    Tianbing Tianjian, as well as those lower-level gods who will never be able to get a chance to go up.


    Everything he said before was actually prepared for them. Break the hustle and bustle of today and eliminate the ceiling that limits their rise. Let them be able to get what they deserve with their strength and effort. This is his purpose.


    Because only in this way, they can follow themselves with sorrow, and only then can they confront the inherent class that has ruled themselves for more than two thousand years.


    The endeavor in nature will let them act as they have imagined, and the hard work inscribed in the bones of the Chinese people will also let them seize this opportunity desperately and fight for themselves. Therefore, there is only one problem left, and that is how Zhou Yi can prove that the opportunity he said is true.


    Some things can be established without talking orally. Some things are not solved by a promise. It needs to be able to exist on the bright side, something that can be proven and believed. Just as the bank has to prove to all the depositors that they have enough funds to meet their mobilization at any time, Zhou Yi also needs to prove to these people that his promise is not imaginary. He can indeed let these people conquer and occupy To get the benefits they want.


    And this is really not a simple matter.


    You know, today''s heavens are very special. It is not the same as Asgard. Asgard is the uppermost world of the nine worlds and is itself linked to nine different worlds. This means that they just want to, and they can directly enter the other nine worlds through the passage of the world tree. Even if it doesn''t work, Rainbow Bridge can help them do this. Even Rainbow Bridge can help them enter a farther world.


    This is the advantage of Asgard, and the heavens do not have such an advantage. Although the area of ??the heavens is very large, it is almost equal to the sum of Asgard and the rest of the world. But it seems that it is because of this vastness and majesty that it has become more and more independent. It is not the same as the connection with Asgard. If this celestial being exiled, it is almost impossible to have any connection with the Earth.


    The endless chaos of the void is the main factor blocking it. In this void, they are not the same as the technology of the Rainbow Bridge. Even the other planets cannot be seen. They are faced with only the endless void and the chaotic monsters in the void. And this is undoubtedly the biggest obstacle for the ambitions who want to open up and to fight for their future.


    The emptiness of life and their existence are very different, and this means that it is impossible for them to launch a so-called master war against the void creatures, to insert the banner belonging to heaven into those emptied territories. Don''t say if they can do this, even if they can do it. This does not make any sense at all.


    Because the void has no value. He is not like a world of gods like Heaven or Asgard. It has neither water nor soil nor any resources. Even in addition to the chaotic emptiness of life, it is almost impossible to find any other ordinary life here. Such a place, no matter who is looking for it, is unlikely to find something of value, and if it is the army to start, it will only be a waste of resources.


    There are many forms of war, and most of them are unjust wars. But there is absolutely no one that will be an unprofitable battle. Because the essence of war is to draw benefits, whether it is tangible or intangible, only interests, is the only driving force that can drive the war, and this is no one can change.


    Zhou Yi wants to be able to let these Heavenly Soldiers make a reversal of their own words, and go to the gods who have a vegetarian meal to kill you. But he knows that this is simply impossible. If you want them to do what they want, they must show them something. And this means that he has to achieve his goals and find a way back to Earth.


    Go back, not just to go back. Instead, go back with the whole heaven. This is his ultimate goal. The reason why he wants to do this, in the end, is actually a huge relationship with Smith.


    Smith. This guy can be lurking too deep. The image of the irresponsible father he thought at the beginning turned into an image of a conspirators with incredible power. Then it became the red pine, the oldest immortal. Xu Fu, helped the First Emperor to rebel against the Emperor of Heaven.


    Regardless of the image, speaking out is scary enough. And such multiple identities are gathered on one person, only to make people feel that this guy is unfathomable, and his picture is very big.


    Zhou Yi does not think that his identity is his all. He doesn''t think that what he sees is everything he has. This guy, who is almost equivalent to human history, has enough cards in his hand to make the existence of Zhou Yi full of alert. In the face of such a guy with endless means, he feels that he needs to develop his own power anyway.


    On this issue, those things on Earth are simply not enough to see. The ghost knows how many foreshadowing the tortoises have been buried there. Zhou Yi did not want to expand his own power, but found that he had been reversed by him. Therefore, he must find this goal from outside the earth. Under this premise, with his own strength as a source, his needs are almost responsive, and he has become his ideal goal.


    Taking a complete world as the direction of expansion is obviously a perfect answer. Of course, this is not easy, because doing so will touch the interests of the original indigenous people, just like the contradiction between Zhou Yi and the present gods. But since there are such good innate conditions, he really has no reason to disregard this.


    A little bit of a problem, just overcome it. Anyway, this is not something that cannot be overcome. He can be tougher and destroy everything directly. But doing so loses the greatest value in this world. After all, he doesn''t have much time to play games like civilization. Therefore, he can only choose this one, and some twists and turns.


    By man-made, the ultimate rule of heaven is finally completed, and the identity of this heavenly emperor becomes a veritable one. This is the result he wants.


    The preconditions needed to achieve this result are still to be sought from the world itself. and so


    "Don''t let me down."

 Chapter 1485： Inspirational little demon

    It��s a black fish. Born from the rocky mountain of Bibotan, it is the demon king in the water of a thousand miles of lakes.


    Of course, this sounds a bit strange. You have to say that this is a small water pool, and a black fish can be regarded as a demon king. However, this Bibotan is a deep pool surrounded by mountains, a lake with a thousand miles of walking, holding three small countries, and the water system is one hundred and seventeen. Not to mention the usual demon king in the water. Even if it is a real dragon, it is not an exaggeration to make a dragon king here. Therefore, there is no reason for a black fish to be king here.


    In fact, as early as more than a thousand years ago, this rocky mountain Bibotan was really the Dragon King.


    A dragon king named Wan Shenglong Wang carries his family and lives here. He recruited a hummer called the nine-headed worm, because the supernatural powers, the temperament of the evil, often mess around this area. The family of the Dragon King is not a good thing. It is simply a traitor, and it relies directly on the supernatural powers to steal the Buddha''s treasure from the neighboring countries.


    This is not a big problem. After all, as a demon, stealing a mortal baby is really no big deal. Even if they were discovered, they have no place to reason. However, the bad is bad, but this time caught up with the four-member group that the monkeys learned. And the natural and monkeys who stole the Buddha''s treasure could not be good.


    The nine-headed worms are vast, and a group of monkeys may not be able to take him. However, Rao is a high-powered nine-headed worm, but he can''t stand the monkeys to rescue the soldiers. It is also unfortunate that he is not lucky, Erlang God with his majesty Meishan Liu will be hunting nearby, but it was touched by the monkey. With the friendship of the same disease, the monkey directly moved the Erlang God, and this immediately brought the disaster to the family of Bibotan Wanshenglongwang.


    Yang Hao is fierce, killing eight monsters, and no evil spirits have ever seen it. The nine-headed worm in the district is not at all. Under a few arrows, the nine-headed worm was given the first gold under his golden bow, and the natural, old-fashioned old dragon family was also killed. The Bibotan Dragon Palace, which used to be the Weihe side, was so ruined. The group of demons walked away and the aquarium fled. I am afraid that it will be affected by this catastrophe. Only this wave of rushing, saved a bit of thought.


    Libo and his good brothers, the squid and the squid, are the pioneers of the Dragon King. The Bibotan Dragon Palace can be found by a group of monkeys, and it is also up to them. It can be said that the two of them have suffered in the hands of a group of monkeys. Not only did the babies slash their ears, but they rushed to cut their lower lips. In the end, the rushing horse was killed by a sand shovel.


    Such a kind, let Libo ran to realize a very real problem, that is, as a demon mob, they are only a cannon fodder in their lifetime. If you are lucky, you can breathe like him. The bad luck, like his good brothers, is directly killed by people.


    There are thousands of black fish and squid in the world, who cares about his life and death. To understand this, Libo rushed to give up the idea of ??fleeing with other aquariums. Because he knows that even if he ran away at this time, he changed his place to give other people a younger brother. Luck is not good, it is still difficult to escape. Instead of living so humblely, it is better to put together a hand and see if you can get yourself a different path.


    Black fish essence also has dreams, and this dream is to be able to dominate their own destiny, so that they no longer become the same as cannon fodder. This kind of thing is simple to say, but it is not easy to achieve it. But now, there is such an opportunity in front of the slap in the face.


    Libo is a black fish. The black fish is ferocious and murderous, swallowing the aquarium, and launching the scorpion, almost even the weak ones can''t escape its mouth. This kind of nature is even fine, and the monster will not change. It��s just that in the past, there was the majesty of the Dragon King. He could only beat the fish in the lake to fight the teeth. He hadn��t done anything to open the ring.


    This time is different, the Dragon King is dead, and the entire Bibo Lake is already a mess. All the aquariums ran almost clean in order to escape, and no one could stop his actions.


    Resisting the fear of the dragons of the aquarium on his own blood, Bobo rushed back to the dilapidated Bibotan Dragon Palace and ate the father and daughter of the Dragon King who was killed by the monkeys.


    Dragon blood into the body, dragon meat into the belly. The black fish essence, which is just a common fetus, immediately changed, and there was a **** dragon in the blood. This is a kind of ability that all the aquariums in the world have, and they can turn into the dragon gate and turn them into real dragons. In the end, it is because of the dragon blood in the body. Blackfish is no exception, but the blood is too weak, so that it is basically negligible. But with this kind of creation, the situation is different. Not to mention that it is a direct change of the true dragon. At the very least, after eating two dragons, he will not be inferior to the usual dragon.


    With such a foundation, Libo is actually the initial ability to control his own destiny. At this time, he only needs to find a place to lurk, digest for a few decades, may not be able to take off the body of this black fish, change the appearance of the dragon. But this is not enough for the Bobo who has already had a wild vision. What he wants is not an ordinary dragon body, but he can be cleaned up by any passing god. What he wants is the strength of confronting God in heaven at least like the nine-headed Hummer.


    With such an idea, he put his idea on the body of the nine-headed worm.


    The nine-headed worm, with a worm character in its name, does not have any relationship with the worm. The reason why this name is called is entirely because "there are five immortals in Zhou Tian, ??but there are gods and gods in the heavens and the earth; there are five insects, but the scales are Mao Yukun."


    The nine-headed worm is the fifth worm, and he produces hairy feathers and husks. The square has a scale of two, and the length is like a slap. The two toes are as good as a hook, and the nine heads are ringed. The wings are very good, and the big Dapeng has no other strength; the sound of the launch is far-reaching, and it can be higher than the crane. The eyes are full of sparkling golden light, and the arrogance is different for birds.


    This kind of image is clearly the image of feathers in the genus of the five worms. So if you really want to say it, he shouldn''t be called a nine-headed worm, but it should be called a nine-headed bird.


    Nine-headed birds, such an image is extremely rare. Of the geniuses of the fierce demon since ancient times, only two are like this. One is Jiufeng and the other is a ghost car.


    The ghost car is the genus of the demon. According to legend, there are ten in the past, which can collect souls, and one is for the dog. So far, the blood is dripping. If you are a good person, you must kill the dog and speed it up. Its body is like a dragonfly, the ten-ring ring cluster, its nine has a head, and its unique and bloody, as the world has passed. Each wing has two wings. When flying eighteen wings, Huo Huo competing, not useful, until there are disputes and wounded.


    Even the ghost car that the dog is afraid of is obviously not in line with the different birds of the nine-headed worm, and the sound is higher than the crane, and the image of the strength of the big Dapeng. Therefore, there is only one real body, and that is Jiufeng.


    Jiufeng is a god, even in the original ancient heavens, it is also a very powerful god. Of course, the real Jiufeng has already been sealed in the Tianzhao demon mirror by the red pine nuts. The nine-headed worm is simply not the Jiufeng deity, but at most it is only one of its sons. But even so, the identity of the nine-headed worm is extraordinary, never under any beast.


    In the case of a single lineage, the lineage of the nine-headed worm is still above the old dragon. After swallowing the body of the nine-headed worm, the slap in the face of nature has ushered in a big fortune.


    Although it was aquarium, it changed the dragon body, but it took off the scales and gave birth to feathers. Nine heads can not be born like the nine-headed worm, but they also gave birth to seven horrible one-horned daggers. In this Bibotan painstakingly cultivated for a thousand years, the Bobo rushed to the nickname of a seven princes, not to mention that it is impossible, but it can be regarded as a hegemonic party. Plus, he wants to be cautious and never do things that sway through the city and attract attention. So for thousands of years, he has been in peace in the blue pool. Even said that the former Dragon Palace was rebuilt.


    As long as such a demon king does not cause trouble, the heavenly court is also blind to him. However, with Zhou Yi''s paper order, he could not continue to be his demon king in his Bibotan Dragon Palace.


    I ignored the command of the heavens, which was done by many demon kings before. But now, especially after seeing the movements caused by the battle in heaven, it is estimated that there is no such thing as a demon king who dares to move. The same is true for Bobo, and with his cautiousness, he is unlikely to take this risk anyway. Therefore, after receiving the edict, he was already on time from the lower bound on time and flew all the way to the South Gate.


    And he entered the Temple of Heaven, and his appearance was greatly exceeded his expectations. I thought that the Dragon Palace was already a great human being, but I didn''t want to be prosperous, but it was far above the Dragon Palace.


    As the saying goes, the golden light is rolling red, and the singularity is sprayed with purple mist. I saw that Nantianmen, Bi Shen Shen, glass made; Ming Hao, Bao Yu makeup. On both sides, there are dozens of members of the town, the marshal of the day, one member of the top beam against the column, holding the fans; four of the following ten golden armor gods, one by one hanging the whip, holding a knife and sword. The outer compartment is OK, and it��s amazing. There are several large columns in the inner wall, and the column is entwined with the golden scales of the red-shoulders; there are several long bridges, and the bridge is hovering with the color feather volley Dandingfeng. Mingxia reflects the skylight, and the misty fog covers the mouth.


    There are thirty-three heavenly palaces on this day, which are the Yungong Palace, the Bisha Palace, the Wuming Palace, the Sun Palace, the Palace of the Palace of the Yuele Palace, and the palace ridges, and the seventy-two heavy treasure halls. The temple, the Baoguang Hall, the Heavenly King Hall, and the Hall of the Imperial Palace are listed as Yulin.


    On the stage of Shouxing, there are thousands of famous flowers that are not unloaded; there are thousands of evergreen sedges on the edge of refining medicine. In front of the pilgrimage building, the crepe robes, the stars are splendid; the Furong crown, the golden glory. Jade beads, purple enamel gold medal. The golden bell slammed, and the three Cao gods entered the Dan dynasty; when the Tiangu sounded, the Wansheng dynasty was the king of the heavens.


    And to the Lingbi Hall, the golden nails of the Yuhu, the Caifeng dance Zhumen. The avenue of the avenue is exquisite and clear; three clusters and four clusters, the layers of dragons and phoenixes soar. There is a purple scorpion, alum, round throwing, bright burning, big gold gourd top; below there is a scorpion hanging palm fan, jade girl holding a fairy towel. Evil, the palm of the hand; the gas is high, the immortal guardian. In the middle, in the glass plate, put a lot of overlapped Taiyi Dan; in the agate bottle, insert a few curved coral trees. It is the heavenly palace that has the same foreign objects, and there are nothing in the world. Jin Hao Yin and Zifu, Qihua Yaocao and Qiongqi. Going to the side of Wang Yu��s rabbit, the bastion of Jin Yu was flying at the bottom. The group demon is divided into heaven and earth, and there is no mud on the earth.

 Chapter 1486： Treacherous demon king

    Libo is not the only demon king who has been blinded by the heavens. He is surrounded by him, and the demon king who has been shocked by the heavenly scene like him is everywhere.


    In the case that the vast majority of monsters still live in caves, these things in the heavens are really not to hit people too much. Look at people''s lives and see your life. Except for those monsters who have seen the world, most of the other estimates are a nerve twitch, and then the whole demon has become boring.


    How is this compared? Nothing at all. If these people in the heavens live in luxury homes, then the place where they live can only be regarded as a toilet. jealous? This is for sure, but what is the use of envy and jealousy. Here is heaven, not mortal. The robbery that they used to use in the past simply won''t work. So even if they are envious, and then they can only look at them, they dare not make any extraordinary moves.


    This is generally the case with Liu Yujin��s Grand View Garden. And when the Bobos rushed along with the fussing demon kings and were taken to the Yaochi Palace all the way, he immediately saw the existence that he could not imagine in the past.


    In the 30 days, these little people will naturally not count. As the lower demon king, they often have to be crucified by the heavens. He will always remember these gods who are most likely to encounter. Although it is not enough to be recognized by the gray, but at a glance, I can recognize a seven seven eight eight.


    Of course, what he is referring to is not a thunderstorm, and there are still a few stars in the Stars and Hans. Although these guys are the big officials in the heavens, they will appear here, which is what they should be. After all, here is heaven, the place where they should have been. If you even have to see these guys to be surprised, then this is not enough to see.


    Really made him feel that the ancient gods such as the five-party five emperors. The four great Bodhisattvas of the Western Heavens, the Wuyue Emperor of the Yin Division, and the Emperor Jiuyi Emperor of the Daomen, the Eight Immortals of the Upper Cave of the game, and the appearance of the people of the ancestral ancestors of the Immortal.


    In theory, it is not surprising that these feats will appear here. Whether it is the mother''s peach, or Laojun''s puja, they are considered regulars. But no matter how frequent, it is impossible to say that it is so once. Others do not say that the Tibetan King Bodhisattva and the Five Emperors are rarely coming out of Hell. Even if they all arrived, it would be a bit uncomfortable to look at it.


    Libo squatted in his heart, and when his eyes turned, he quietly pulled the ambassador around him. He pulled a big pearl from the sleeve and stuffed it into his hand. He smiled at him.


    "This immortal! I don''t know what day the heavens are here, even those big powers have been invited one by one. I haven''t seen the world in the demon, and I am afraid that I am offended by any jealousy. So, I hope. Xian makes it look at our friendship and mentions one or two. Excuse me, excuse me!"


    The orbs in the Dragon Palace are rare rarities even in the heavens. And this ambassador is not a big man who has seen the world, so when Bao Zhu starts, his whole person is already floating.


    In his opinion, this black scorpion is not a big deal. He is not afraid that he will be taken over by this guy. So after quietly putting the treasure into his arms, he was already pulling the chop to the corner of no one and began to explain to him.


    "I don''t care what you are, no matter what you ask for. In short, I can give you a point or two on the part of the orb. But my mouth is in your ear. This is only the matter for you and me. If there is a third person, I will not have any good end. You don��t want to live away from heaven, you know?"


    "Of course, of course. I am afraid of death, I will never tell the third person."


    Libo rushed to the squad, and did not care about what lost the demon king''s prestige. He is a black fish born in the grasshopper, of course, it is impossible to care about this kind of thing. And watching him so interested, the picker immediately patted his shoulder and whispered to him.


    "When you look at this Western Bodhisattva, how many emperors come together, is it a bit strange, why are they so honest in the past, they are so honest today, haven��t even had a meal there? Are you as a monster? It��s strange, why do so many guys who yell and kill you on weekdays don��t even dare to let them go? I tell you, the reason is very simple. Because this is the purpose of His Majesty the Emperor. No one dares to find you trouble at this time. Unless they don''t want to live, or if they borrow a courage, they dare not make any extraordinary moves. Of course, you are the same. I am here to mention Point to you, in front of the Emperor, it is best to converge on your demon temper. If you annoy the Emperor, you have eighty lives, afraid that it is not enough."


    "Emperor?" Hearing the recent beings that have been brought up by people, it seems to have been exaggerated to the existence of the sky. Libo rushed to the lower jaw and smashed his teeth. He has never seen the appearance of the Emperor, but he knows that the original Jade Emperor is a waste of facts. Even a litter of waste can sit for more than two thousand years, and it won''t be too good to see how it looks. Why are these big men so afraid of him?


    He didn''t understand it in his heart. The picker seems to have also seen the doubts in his heart. Looking at the pearl, the messenger explained it to him again.


    "You think that the Emperor of Heaven is the original Jade Emperor, don''t dream. The blood of the Jade Emperor is still hanging on the big knife on the Sendai. Is the Buddha of the Western Heaven knowing? The original arrangement of the guy, come to Heaven. Sui Yudi can drive us like a dog, as if it is like him. As a result, isn��t it a half-death by the current Emperor? I told you that it��s not like the old one. In the exchange of silence, the current Western Heaven Buddha is estimated to be almost finished. Even so, the Buddha��s door is now almost changed its name. The Emperor��s confidant, the newly appointed Emperor Wudang, has already entered the Buddhism. Sumiyama, even their Guanyin Bodhisattva was given to him by the Emperor of Heaven. You are not doing this very well!


    This ambassador is obviously a fan of Zhou Yi, and his words reveal nothing about his worship and admiration for this new Emperor. In the face of his remarks, after Bobo rushed to hesitate, he chose to believe. And this believes that he immediately feels that things are not simple.


    The Tang Emperor, still invincible, will actually pull up the monsters of these lower bounds. How can this matter be somewhat wrong?


    If it is a conspiracy, it does not make sense. Because these monsters are claimed to be demon kings or something. However, compared with the heavenly gods and the heavenly emperor, there is no comparability at all. Even he himself does not feel that he has something to be worthy of the Emperor. He does not even think that the Emperor will look at them.


    Thinking of this, the face of Libo��s black and white face appeared to be bitter. Then I honestly said this to the messenger.


    "Xian makes Mingjian, the little demon heart is really a little scared. I don''t know if the immortal can not disclose, the Emperor of Heaven wants me to wait for the little demon to come to heaven, what is it?"


    "How do I know about this kind of thing?" He waved his hand and said that the messenger was very impatient. "If I knew these things, I could still do this. I am afraid that I was not chosen by the Emperor, and I went to be his confidant like Erlang Zhenjun. I said that you are worried about this monster? Do you not eat the Emperor? Don''t think of it as the gully of your monsters. You can''t even eat a meal in the ordinary. The Emperor sits on the heavens, as long as you want, you can''t get anything. Can you still beat your idea? Don''t dream Now, if you have this martyrdom, you might as well think about seeing the Emperor below, how can you make a good impression? If it is, then your glory and wealth will not be lacking!"


    Seeing that this ambassador has been reluctant to take care of himself again, Libo rushed to stuff a pearl for him, and at the same time sue.


    "I don''t want to be surprised, don''t be surprised. This is a pointing money, used by the immortal scorpion. I am really afraid of the demon, this is my first time to go to heaven, I have never seen such a market." If you can pass through what I have to give to the demon, I am also anxious to ask for more guidance, and more to point out."


    "You are on the road."


    It is also a baby into the arms, on weekdays claiming to be a multi-star, and the leader of the heavenly machine is also a smile. He is a guy who likes gossip news, or it can''t be so easily rushed to buy it. Therefore, when Libo rushed to such a low posture, and the benefits were constantly sent to him, he immediately whispered to him without closing the door.


    "Well, if you look at it, I will point you two more words. To tell the truth, what the Emperor thought about, we are not clear. But according to the Emperor of Heaven on the day, I think he The old man recruited you to come up, in order to recruit you, let you sell for the heavens."


    "Selling life?" Libo rushed his eyes, and his heart immediately became a cold. Even the heavens must recruit the demon to sell their lives. Who is going to fight? Attacking the evil demon outside the void? It is not that there are a hundred lives that cannot be saved.


    The more I want to be afraid, the more I want to be afraid of it, and his performance falls in the eyes of the messenger, but it makes him disdain.


    "Hey, you are a virtue. I tell you, this is a good thing. If you really need it, you will come when you come to work. Look at this palace and see what the gods are all about. Know?" If the Emperor of Heaven is envious, you will have the opportunity to become theirs. So don''t blame me for not telling you, there is a chance to catch it. Otherwise, you will give the dead monster all your life!"


    "how do I say this"

 Chapter 1487： Demon in the Great Saints

    After getting the guidance of the person who claimed to be an insider, how much is the rush of the slap in the heart.


    He is not battling for such a big deal in the heavens. Instead, I began to learn to adapt to this special scene.


    Trailing into the Sun Palace, I saw that the Joan was lingering, and Raychem was colorful. Yaotai shop color knot, Baoge scattered. The shape of the phoenix is ??awkward, and the golden flower and jade are floating. On the top line is Jiufeng Danxia?, Babao Zi Ni Dun. Multicolored gold table, thousand flowers and jade pots. On the table are dragon''s liver and phoenix, bear''s paw and brown lips. It is as beautiful as the savory, and the different fruits are fresh. Libo��s heart is envious, but there is no longer any scruples.


    When he got into the seat, he ignored the strange expression of the people around him. And watching him eat so fragrant, and these people like a needle, the dilemma looks in stark contrast. While some people frown in the dark, they can''t help but curse him in his heart.


    The road ahead is not clear, and there is a mood to eat and drink here, is it not a heartless lung?


    Some demon kings who think they are savvy are already swearing at the waves, and think this guy is probably not saved. There is no sense of urgency, and in all likelihood, it is to be the life of cannon fodder. Others don''t think so. Because in their opinion, although the behavior of the babies is rude, it is not possible to have a chance in the chest. Can be invited to the banquet of the heavens, how to see is not likely to be the kind of thing in the brain, so if he is not really stupid, then he absolutely knows what others do not know.


    This possibility is not too great, but even if it is only possible, it is enough to let them climb the relationship. Therefore, the current, a head of the dragon''s horns, the elegant man wearing a black armor has already joined the side of the slap in the face, and greeted him.


    "This brother, please. I see the brothers screaming here, eating sweet, I want to come together for a lively. I don''t know if this brother is willing to give a face?"


    "What''s the matter!" It is clear that there is nothing malicious about this refined man. When Bobo ran and laughed, he directly pulled a phoenix leg on the plate and handed it to the man. This action is extremely tempting, so that people can see that he is a person of personality. While watching the movements of Libo, the man flashed in his eyes, he took the plate and smiled at him.


    "Thank you, thank you. Right, in the bottom of the North Sea, the devil, have not consulted the brothers you are"


    "��ħ��?" I heard that the demon king self-reported the door, and the wave of the face was suddenly changed, it was already a look of horror and surprise. "But the seven devils of the seven sacred devils of the moment?"


    "It''s just right. But the Seven Sacred Senses have become a joke, and the brothers don''t want to mention it."


    Shaking his head, the face of the demon king Qing Qing has already revealed a bitter smile. Obviously, this statement about Bobo��s rush is somewhat unconcerned. And although he made such a statement, but Bobo is not so thought.


    He also saw the greatness of the grandson of the year. The last monkeys of the Seven Great Stories can have such a skill, not to mention the other demon. And again, even if the Seven Sacred Hearts became a joke because of the monkey''s existence of the crowbar, no one can deny that this is indeed a great event in the demon of the year.


    Under the celestial world, there are a few devils, and there are only a few who can be called the great demon. Isn��t there only these seven? The magical powers, the hegemony, can even make the original heavens helpless to them. This kind of skill is not what the demon king can have, and only the demon in the seven great saints can achieve this remarkable degree.


    It can be said that in the face of the Seven Great Saints like the Devil, there are no qualifications for Libo. Although he is considered to be a supernatural power, the hero with the power, Hao Xiong, is called the existence of the demon king. However, compared with the demon in the demon king, it is a real small character. When the demon king was in the world, he was only a pioneer scout in the blue water pool. Even after the development of the millennium, he also established a foothold in the North Sea, and the demon king who directly resisted the Beihai Dragon Palace had no match.


    The demon king will tell him a brother, to give him a decent, he can not lose the number of gifts at this time. So immediately, he hugged his fists back.


    "In the next wave, the owner of the Bibotan Dragon Palace in the Rocky Mountain. The person who knows a certain family sent a nickname, called the Seven Kings. I don''t know if it is the current king of the sea, the devil, the disappointment! Long-awaited, long-awaited! ��


    "You are also a dragon, then we are also the family." Haha smiled, the demon king sat down with the arm and the chop, and then laughed at him. "A little bit of prestige is not enough. Besides, I am now in the heavens. If those things in the past are in the mouth, it is really a bit ridiculous. In addition, it does not matter. I am looking for a younger brother, you still have something to do. I don''t know if your brother is inconvenient?"


    "Because the great sage called me a brother, since the Great St. had something to ask, but I asked, the younger brother, I naturally know everything, and I can��t say anything."


    Casually wiped the greasy hands, and the waves rushed back to the right. And watching him know so, the face of the demon king is also a smile.


    Between the Yaozu, for the same kind has always been tolerant. And they are even more so. You must know that all the genus of cockroaches, although they are out of the ordinary, are included in the beasts, but they are still a member of the aquarium. But for the aquarium, there is no need to turn dragons.


    A little ambitious aquarium, thinking about being able to sneak into the body when they got the way, incarnate the real dragon. And this makes it impossible for a small dragon to maintain its original appearance when they are doing this. The demon king is a different kind. He is a black snake. He had the opportunity to cultivate a true dragon body. However, because he was the enemy of the four seas and the four seas, he swears, and he simply stops at the dragon and shuts it down step by step. He has made a name for today''s big name. It is legendary.


    The situation is different. He had the opportunity to cultivate the true meaning of the Black Dragon. This is definitely the highest achievement for a black fish, as long as he does not eat the body of the nine-headed worm.


    But just because he ate the body of the nine-headed worm, he did not have this possibility.�� ë ë ë, this is originally five categories of subordinates. The aquarium is a list of scales, so it can be turned into a dragon. But the nine-headed worm is not, it is the genus of the feather, and there is no half relationship with the dragon. Therefore, unless you remove the Jiufeng lineage in your body, or you don''t think about going further, you will evolve the true dragon.


    However, to eliminate the pedigree of the nine-headed worm, this option is almost impossible for Libo.


    The Jiufeng bloodline is not lower than the dragons, and even above the dragons. In the world, there are only one of them. It is a chance to get this Jiuxian lineage, but also luck. It can be said that the luck of Libo��s life in this life can be reflected in this. If you lose this, you will not say it, and you may even bring yourself endless troubles. This is not a wise decision for him to be cautious and practical.


    The dragon is also a dragon, how much is a dragon. As long as the strength is not low, he will recognize it. When the original idea came to the present, it made him win the approval of the demon king in blessings. This is also an unexpected joy.


    Since it is already agreed that Libo is running, the demon king will naturally not be polite with him. So immediately, he asked Bobo.


    "I am a younger brother, I see that your old **** is there, and you have a well-thought-out. It seems that you are not worried about what the disaster will be." So, do you know what is inside? If so, I hope you will point out the old man. Something else, I don��t have to say anything, I will thank you afterwards!"


    Playing the snake with the stick, since it has already climbed the friendship with the demon king, it is impossible for the Bobo to rush to figure out the benefits of a little bit. So now, he is polite.


    "What is the old brother saying, the friendship between you and me, what are you thankful for? But when it comes to the news, the younger brother, I really have a little bit of it here. I don��t know if my old brother believes me or not. If it is trustworthy, then the younger brother is naturally out of the whole, without a little reservation. If you don''t believe it, I still don''t open this mouth, so that you don''t have a misunderstanding between you and me. You say no."


    On this issue, Libo��s performance is very candid. In the face of his frankness, the demon king hesitated. Although he does have a good impression on Bobo, but after all, he is the demon of the hegemony. If he can believe him so easily, he will not be able to live to the present.


    Be cautious and suspicious, this is a trait that they will inevitably have. But before this trait, what is more important is their courage. For some things to break their own rules, this is why they will become the great demon. At this time, the demon king apparently came up with such a force, so very quickly, Libo ran to hear his answer.


    "My brother, your brother, I still want to believe. So, if the younger brother knows something, please bluntly. Regardless of the outcome, my brother will definitely not pursue your body."


    "I have the old man''s words, I am relieved." Patted the belly, and the slap in the face was already whispering to the demon king. "Things are like this. I have learned from a fairy ambassador. This time I summoned me to wait for the next demon king to come to heaven. It is the idea of ??the emperor today. As for what he wants us to do, it is said to be an order with the Emperor. Related. He wants to launch a war of gods, and there are not many gods who are willing to support him in heaven. So, he is very likely to pull us in, and this is a rare thing for us of these lower monsters. Opportunity."

 Chapter 1488： Desperate people worry about the sky

    You can''t speak to a third person. If you promise someone else, you can trust it. But if you rush to promise, there is no credible value.


    To know that he is a black fish, he is born with a big mouth. But now it is more talkative, and it is impossible to keep a secret in his mouth. The words that had previously promised to lead the messenger were far from fare for him. As long as there is a suitable price tag, he can confide anything.


    And now it is like this. In the face of the demon king, he has already said everything he knows in one hundred and ten. And when he finished these things, the demon king slowly fell into meditation.


    These curved corners in the heavens, he does not understand. But he knows that the shackles in the heavenly gods can not be blended casually. The so-called **** fights, mortals suffer. This is really the words of the Emperor and the top gods who are in the dark. Those who are sandwiched between them are in jeopardy. So in the end, whether or not to participate in it, he is still hesitating.


    In essence, he does not believe in these high gods, especially the so-called Heavenly Emperor. The so-called identity generates distance and distance creates a gap. How can such a high figure in the heavens and the earth think about these monsters? Even if there is, I am afraid it is only a special use. And when he was taken as a gun by the Emperor, he might have become a cannon fodder. The demon king still feels that his life is even more enjoyable.


    This is the safest practice without blending. But at the same time, this is also the least beneficial practice. You know, everything is risky. In this case, he just doesn''t want to mix it into it, and it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t be passively involved. Once I get involved again, I am afraid it is difficult to say that I control my position.


    And blend in and stand directly on the side of the Emperor. This is obviously a lucrative option. Sealing God, even for him who stands at the top of the monster, is almost the most tempting thing. How many heroes can be folded by a god, this is something that you don''t have to elaborate. If there is such an opportunity, then the demon king can not guarantee that he will not be desperate to block it.


    It is a problem to gamble or not to gamble. The devil''s heart was full of entanglements, and just as he wrinkled his brows with distressedness for these two choices, he suddenly saw the chopping rushing around. His unintentional look made him suddenly look at it, and then the whole heart suddenly became clear.


    What are you worried about? Is this kind of thing determined by yourself? The demon in the big saint, it is good to say, in fact, in front of those real big men is just an ant that can be casually placed. Obviously nothing can be decided, so why bother to worry about this kind of thing. Go with the flow, isn''t that the best choice?


    Want to understand this point, the demon king is to directly put down all the burdens in his heart, and began to change the cup with the Bobo. And just as they enjoyed the hospitality of heaven in such a heartless way, on the other side, the Temple of the Impera, where the Emperor was living. The most authoritative and status group in the world is already gathered together.


    The Emperor of Heaven, the Four Royals, and the so-called Taishang Laojun, or Laozi himself. At the moment, it was a serious face-to-face communication.


    Many people think that they will communicate with the world, but it is not the case. Because from the beginning, the topic they exchanged has been brought to a bias by the Yellow Emperor who is the Zhongtian Ziwei Arctic Emperor. The direction is up.


    "You are the son of the red pine nuts? I really didn''t think that people like the red pine nuts would have a day to marry and have children. Boy, under what circumstances did he have you?"


    "Hello of the Yellow Emperor, I think I should explain it to you. Although the reincarnation of the red pine nut is indeed my biological father, it does not mean that I agree with the existence of this person. In fact, he did not become a father. Qualification. At least in my opinion, he does not have this qualification."


    "Is there such a qualification? This is not a fake. His character is really not suitable for being a father. At least I can''t imagine what it would be like to be a father. But anyway. He is your father. This can''t be done. If that''s the case, would you mind telling me why? Why do you think he is not a qualified father?"


    The Yellow Emperor who saw Zhou Yi as the son of the old man did not mean to regard him as the Emperor. Compared with why Zhou Yi summoned them and what he was doing as the Emperor of Heaven, he seemed to care more about the shortcomings of the parents of this old man. This is really to make Zhou Yi feel a bit puzzled, which is not the same as his impression of the Yellow Emperor.


    However, since he asked this question, Zhou Yi is not good at answering. So he can only reply to the Yellow Emperor in a way that is as simple as possible.


    "I have abandoned my mother for nearly 30 years without a single voice, and I want to use my wife and children as tools." Do you think you are qualified to be called a father?"


    "It is true. Those who have made such behavior are afraid that it is difficult to be recognized as a father." Nodded, the Yellow Emperor did not speak for his former comrades, but instead agreed to Zhou Yi with a sense of emotion. However, after agreeing, he was a turn of the front, and he said this to Zhou Yi. "But, mind how I heard from your father, red pine nuts?"


    After saying this, he did not wait for Zhou Yi to make any statement, and he has already told himself about himself.


    "Remember that when I first met him, I was just when I was the leader of the upper class. At that time, although Xiong''s was strong, it was still affected by natural disasters and man-made disasters. I was just as a leader. The warriors in the tribe killed the beasts that were in chaos in our territory. But they sinned the fierce **** behind the beast and attracted the floods. Seriously, I was actually desperate at that time."


    "The small size of manpower is what you can''t realize now. In such a time, the Terran is just a humble and small race. There are too many threats in the world, there are too many we can''t fight. The existence of one. It is easy to let the fragile Terran face the catastrophe. This is really an unbearable burden for me who has just become a leader. I don''t know what to do. To bear this responsibility, I don��t know how to deal with all the dangers that may exist in the future. Even I don��t know how to help my people and lead them through the difficulties.��


    "The flood that ruined the achievements of the three generations of Xiong''s efforts. Once I lost the home, there is no shelter for Xiongshi. There is no stable source of food. Nothing can be done." Everything we depend on. We want to strengthen the past, but we can''t support it, because the plague that accompanied the natural disaster has become our most terrible threat. Under such circumstances, it was only a mortal me. I can''t do anything. I can''t do anything. The only thing I can do is pray. Pray for God, I hope that the gods who are high above can listen to my pleadings, let go of my tribe and give them a way to live. ��


    "But God can''t hear your prayers, is it?"


    I heard that Zhou Yi, who was told by Smith Zhou, gave his own guess. In his view, in front of this linen gown, it is impossible to see that the person who is the emperor of the emperor will come out of the way of the emperor and the ancestor of civilization. I am afraid that it can only be forced under the helplessness. Heaven does not give people a way to live, people must go out of their own way. Is this kind of thing imprinted in the blood of the Chinese people not left by this ancestor?


    "Yes. No gods will care about the prayers of a little human. But my prayer is an unexpected gain. Your father, red pine nuts. It was born because of my prayer." Interest, and thus I met for the first time. At that time, I got to know him, and gradually walked on a path with him."


    Smiled and nodded, the Yellow Emperor''s eyes also revealed a full memory. That period of time was not good for him because there was too much pain and sacrifice. However, that period of time is extremely important, and it cannot be forgotten by him anyway.


    It is not that this is the most brilliant moment of his life, but that this is the most valuable moment of his life. Although it is only a few decades, its significance has surpassed this illusory thousands of years. So of course, he will always keep this memory in his heart, even if it is traced back now, it is also vivid.


    ��It��s hard to say who dominated our intentions. Let��s walk together on the road against the gods. There may be dissatisfaction with the rule of the gods, but I think the red pines�� attachment to the ideals is also It should be a very crucial part. In fact, he is a very pure guy. You gave him an ideal and let him agree with this ideal. He can persist in fighting for this ideal, and even say At the point where everything is at all. Do you know? The immortal at that time was guilty of sin if he dared to blaspheme. And he was the first guy to do this. His reason is simple, but he wants to fight against the gods. The road is just a head. It��s ridiculous. But this is his choice."


    "He is a person whose ideal is greater than reality. Once he finds the ideal for his struggle, he can leave all the reality behind him. This is the reason we can succeed, but this is also the reason for his failure. A person, if it is too ideal, it is very difficult to get happiness. And how can an unhappy person be called success?"

 Chapter 1489： Public and private accidents

    "You want to solve me, let me choose to forgive him. Do you think this is possible?"


    Having said so much about the topic of red pine nuts, Zhou Yi does not think that the Yellow Emperor just wants to talk about the ancients simply. He believes that this is the Yellow Emperor''s disguise in disguising him, as an old man to help the red pines mediate the internal contradictions of the family. For this, Zhou Yi can only say that he thinks things too simple.


    If even such contradictions can be resolved by one or two simple mediations, then the world will not have so many misunderstandings and hatreds. In a word, the thing between Zhou Yi and Smith. Zhou is definitely not something that outsiders can persuade. Therefore, the Yellow Emperor��s finalization is nothing more than a waste of effort.


    Zhou Yi��s statement was not unexpected to the Yellow Emperor. In fact, if there is no such attachment, the Yellow Emperor may doubt whether Zhou Yi and Chisongzi are father-son relationship. He and the red pine nuts have had too many different places, and the kind of heart and mind are still beyond the original appearance of the red pine nuts. However, this attachment is like a mold carved out.


    This made him not want to do what he thought, and his face was full of smiles.


    "No, I don''t want to solve you. I want you to know what kind of person your father is. I hope that even if you hate him, you are resentful of a more real person, not just him. The one-sided false impression in your mind. Of course, if you don''t want to hear this, I can''t say it. After all, now you are the Emperor, what you said here."


    "Yellow Emperor, what do you want to do?" Looking at the smiling middle-aged man in front of him, Zhou Yi almost asked him to make such a voice to him. The opposite of his question, the Yellow Emperor is a haha ??smile.


    "What do I want to do? I don''t want to do anything. What I wanted thousands of years ago is the rise of the Terran, and people will win the day. I opened my head and the red pine nuts helped me completely. So, I have no regrets. There is nothing to continue to pursue. But now, I just want to do more leisurely things. After all, Akamatsu is an old friend with me. So, regardless of the big contradiction between you, I have to go as far as possible. Fight for him, no."


    "I want to fulfill the duty of a friend, nothing more. As for what you think, the Emperor of Heaven is down, this is your business. Continue to hate him, choose to forgive him, it has nothing to do with me. Now I will not use this identity to talk to you anymore, because now I am Zhongtian Ziwei Arctic Emperor. So, what is the purpose of the Emperor of Heaven to find me waiting for this time, you can say it!"


    The change in identity has changed the tone of the Yellow Emperor. From an ordinary elder to a high emperor, such a change may make many people feel uncomfortable. But for Zhou Yi, this is just right.


    He really doesn''t like people to talk to him about his family affairs in that way. Because anyway, this is his privacy, a private matter between him and Smith. He doesn''t want any other people to get in, no matter who they are. Therefore, the Yellow Emperor can pull out in this way, which is really good for him.


    The business is always better than the messy private affairs. With such an idea, Zhou Yi glanced at the several emperors who came to the scene. The face is different, not like the mortal Fuxi; describe Shennong, who is thin and windy, and screams like Xuan, who laughs and laughs. There is also the old man who has been closing his eyes and the goddess of the land. After some brewing, he opened his mouth.


    "This time I invite you to come over, in fact, it is also a preliminary discussion for the big moves of the heavens. I think everyone is almost aware of it, what is my idea? Yes, I am planning to break the heavens now. This shackle has opened up a broader space for it. On this issue, I need your support and some small help. I believe that you will not want to see the **** scene after the outbreak of conflict. So, what to do, it should be no need to explain it."


    Ignoring the identity of these people, Zhou Yi, who is in power, is indeed convinced to say such a thing. In the face of his remarks, the four royal emperors have been silently watching their eyes and noses.


    They don''t seem to care about these things that Zhou Yi said at all. The attitude of how to manage him is not about me. It makes people feel that they have no bottom. Zhou Yi is no exception. He has imagined a lot of situations, that is, he has not imagined this kind of thing. In the face of such a special situation, he can only frown and ask.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    "The Emperor of Heaven has already said very clearly. Naturally, there is no need to say anything more. At most, I just ask the last sentence. Is that the Emperor of Heaven has already made up your mind? You know, if you are determined to do this, inside. The contradiction is still small, and those threats from the outside world are the real problems. You are so confident that we can win this war and win everything you promised. If you win, of course, all the problems are Can be solved. But if lost, does the Emperor feel that this kind of turmoil can withstand the current situation in heaven?"


    It is not someone else who says this, but Fuxi, who is known as the ancestor of humanity. In the mythology, Fuxi is born in Huaying''s dream, a natural vision, and a human body. There is a holy virtue, and the view is on the heavens. When you look down on the earth, you can see the virtues of the birds and beasts and the earth. You can take them all away, take them away, and draw the gossip to express the virtues of the gods. The feelings of all things.


    The most classic yin and yang gossip in Chinese culture originated here, and he taught fishing and hunting to bring birth to the people. Change marriage, so that the people know their parents. Make a book, to end the rope note. The calendar method, in order to understand the changes of the time, is to let the ancient ancestors have the roots of survival. From this point of view, he can be regarded as the ancestor of the Chinese civilization. Being respected as the head of the Three Emperors is a well-deserved thing.


    And such a big man made a sound, Zhou Yi naturally can not ignore him. So immediately, he gave him such a reply.


    "Gang Chen Daxi can rest assured that I am from the Middle Kingdom of China. No one knows better than I am. The so-called other gods have changed for so many years. As long as we can kill Going back, you can put the banner of heaven into every corner you see. Even if the heavens are weak, I have my own forces and allies in Middle-earth. Under the joint efforts of the three parties, is there any power that we can��t take? As for sacrifice, this is inevitable. However, there are those of us who are watching in secret and wanting to sacrifice so-called sacrifices should be within an acceptable range."


    "You have a good number in your heart. In this case, we naturally have nothing to say. Everything is based on the Emperor."


    When the four royal emperors glanced at each other, they no longer continued to entangle on this issue. As soon as they came to this point, they are already in need of continued entanglement. The second is that the change of the heavenly court itself is the authority of the heavenly emperor. Whatever he wants, how can he do it? The others have no right to set up and blend. I can tell them that they have given them a face. Even if they don''t greet them, how can they treat him?


    The answer is not how. Therefore, there is really no need to cause unnecessary contradictions with him because of this.


    The four royal emperors looked very open, and watching them look so open, Zhou Yi also fell a stone. Although he has legal support and occupies a great righteousness, he is completely afraid of the arrogance of the four imperial monarchs. However, he still does not want to stand on the opposite side with them.


    This is a complex cause of factors such as identity and a trick that makes him feel awkward. Can not be against it or not against it, at the very least, this will make him feel so affectionate.


    Solved a problem, there is another problem. This issue is a top priority for Zhou Yi. He put this question behind for a reason, because he needs to test the attitude of these people. See if they are cooperative or against.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, everything is thinking about a good situation. Therefore, he no longer has other scruples, but he has taken the problem directly.


    "There is still a problem. I hope that the emperors can do a convenience. I am looking for a person, a special woman. The bald head, which describes people who are not like me in the Middle Kingdom, is more like a foreigner in the Western Regions. The method of practice is not like me. The ethnic group, non-Buddha is not a god, nor a god. It is said that the Jade Emperor summoned her to be with them, so I think that wherever she is, everyone can tell me."


    "You are looking for her, why?"


    The person who asked this was a post-earth god. This is also the first sentence she said after she saw Zhou Yi. Compared with the Three Emperors, she is the same as the four royals, both in terms of identity and status. She also understands this, so in the face of Zhou Yi, she has maintained a low-key attitude as much as possible, and there is no such thing as a fox.


    Because she knows that people like Zhou Yi may not sell her face. Instead of causing contradictions between the two sides because of some problems, and thus losing their faces, it is better to maintain an indisputable attitude from the beginning, to retreat, to maintain their status in a transcendental position. Want to see the face of the three emperors, as well as her woman''s identity, Zhou Yi this heavenly emperor will not go to her.


    This is what she thinks is true. Zhou Yi also did not mean to be a woman. But when she made such a voice on this issue, everything was different.

 Chapter 1490： The name of the ancient monk supreme

    Zhou Yi did not put this back soil in mind. Because she is not a son-in-law after all, but a successor to a son-in-law. Being able to sit in this position today is already a legacy of the past, so she really does not have that qualification to enjoy a more generous treatment.


    At this point, she seems to be clear, so she did not ask for any excessive demands. The reluctance between the two is safe and sound, and this is also a situation that both parties are satisfied with. However, until the latter words were said, the tacit understanding between the two had already been broken by her.


    Such a clear question is proof that she has a close relationship with the woman Zhou Yi is looking for. At this time, any clues related to Zhou Yi''s return home are impossible to give up. Even if she is a four royal emperor, she can''t stop Zhou Yi with the sanctuary and the sanctuary behind her. So immediately, Zhou Yi was already sternly sternly questioning her.


    "Do you know her? Where is she? Tell me soon!"


    "You haven''t answered my question yet. What are you looking for?"


    The backward soil, which is theoretically in a weak position, showed unexpected resoluteness at this time. She did not choose to give in at this time, but instead asked Zhou Yi more confidently about Zhou Yi��s previous question. And this is nothing to do with the fire on the fire. If someone is arguing here, in the mood of Zhou Yi, maybe the contradiction will erupt between them. Fortunately, there is no one who wants to pick things up. Instead, there are a group of guys who want to be in a good position. They started to pull up the shelf at this time and talked about good things.


    "Speak well, talk well. Young people don''t want to be so big! Let''s explain the words first, then decide whether you want to make things stiff. Heavenly Kid, you are a man, may wish to take a step back. You first talk about why you Looking for that person? If you are right, I can help you. That person, the old man, I also know. Although it is better to say that the relationship is better, but you are not allowed to give pointers. of."


    The identity of the Yellow Emperor allowed him to have a natural advantage when he was pulling. In the face of his persuasion, Zhou Yi was only able to temporarily suppress the anxiety in his heart, and he answered the words while calming down.


    "This person should be like me, from the world where China and the Middle Kingdom are located. Since she can come here, she must know some passages between the two worlds. And I have important things now, I have to Go back to that world. So, I must find her and dig this secret out of her mouth."


    "You just want to go back? Don''t you want to hurt her?"


    "No hatred, no complaints, why should I hurt her?" Zhou Yi asked a question, and this question is also to let the four royal emperors have a sigh of relief.


    If you just ask such a question, then this is naturally not a big deal. It��s as eager to wait for the post-earth, and it��s obviously unnecessary to turn over the face.


    "If you want to ask her about this, you don''t need a little dragon to answer you, I can give you an answer."


    I am afraid that after the face is tender and thin, I am embarrassed to say what is soft at this time. The Yellow Emperor, who has been living as an elder, has taken the initiative to take over Liang Zi, and explained this to Zhou Yi.


    "The person you are looking for is not here. Even she is not in any small world that can be easily found. It is not easy to find her. But in this matter, we are a few The old guy can give you a hand. As long as you can assure us, you will definitely not hurt her."


    "Of course I can guarantee. So, where is she?"


    Obviously, it is such a simple matter to find someone, but it has changed so many twists and turns in the middle, which is really a little distracting. However, after all, there is a demand for people, so Zhou Yi can only resist the temper and guarantee it. And just after he made such a guarantee, the back soil had already convinced the previous grievances and replied to him.


    "She is at the Bodhi Master!"


    "Bodhi''s ancestors? How could this be related to him?"


    Hearing a familiar title, Zhou Yi could not help but frown again. The change of things has caused another set of twists and turns, and this kind of twists and turns is completely beyond his expectation, which naturally makes him happy.


    However, the Yellow Emperor, these people are not the stars, they are responsible for making people laugh, they don''t care about Zhou Yi''s current emotions. So after he sent such a question, they just replied as usual.


    "Is this question afraid to start from her identity? From the description you just made to her, you should not know her identity."


    ��Do I need to know her identity? For me, I just need to know her secrets.��


    "If you are not the son of Akamatsu, you can say this. But since you are his son, you really can''t just ignore her identity."


    I laughed a little, and the Yellow Emperor explained this to Zhou Yi.


    "Her name is Gu Yi. The identity is the leader of the mage assembly Kama Taj, composed of human masters outside of China and the Middle Ages. It is also known as the Supreme Master. And the relationship between her and you, if we use our words If you say that, she is your sister. Yes, she is the apprentice brought by your father, Chisongzi. More precisely, she is a disciple received by your father when he was reincarnation more than a thousand years ago."


    "With my understanding of the red pine nuts, I once thought that he would not have any thoughts on collecting disciples. Because I know him, in fact, I am the first person to follow him. He is not a A good teacher, although nominally the first immortal, but really, I think his ability to teach apprentices is not as good as those of latecomers. When he was practicing with him, both me and him were enough to eat. I am suffering, I am fed up with grievances. I still remember the oath that he had sent to me, saying that he didn��t want to accept a second apprentice in this life. I didn��t expect him to break him in this way. The vow. The ancient Master, who is your sister. She is the second apprentice of your father, and in my opinion, is still the most talented guy. Her talent is definitely not in your father. under."


    For this guy named Gu Yi, the Yellow Emperor does not regret the praise. Perhaps a large part of the factor is in the identity of the ancient one. After all, if the ancient one is really the identity he said, then she is actually the sister of the Yellow Emperor. Since my family praised my family, I can��t say that there is something wrong with it.


    Of course, the talent of the ancient one is also a very important factor. If she is not worthy of the praise of the Yellow Emperor. So lost is not just her face. I want to come to the Yellow Emperor and I don��t want to bet on my face like this.


    Zhou Yi did not care how much the ancient one had. Because in his opinion, no matter how big the ancient one is, it is impossible to have his own ability. So whether she has talent or not is not important at all. Compared with this, he is more concerned about other issues. For example, why did the ancient one with such an identity appear on the heavens, and also had friendship with these great people in the heavens. Also, she ran to the Bodhi ancestor at this time, and for what.


    There are a lot of questions, so Zhou Yi also pointed out the key questions.


    "What do you think is so much about her presence here? Also, why is she at the Bodhi ancestor? Where should I go to find her!"


    "Of course, it has a relationship. How do you think the name of the Supreme Master came from? Without the recognition of all the practitioners in the whole world, who would dare to call the Supreme Master such a name?"


    With a teacup running a bite, the Yellow Emperor explained it again.


    "The so-called Supreme Master, but also from the era of Genghis Khan, the Mongols invaded the Central Plains, but also pointed the military front to the whole world. It is said that the horse is not over the world. And in that case, this The imposing Mongolian emperor suddenly wondered, summoning almost all the wizards in the world, letting them compete with each other, and then picking the strongest one to serve themselves."


    "With the power of the Mongols, almost no practitioner would ignore such an order. And just after all the practitioners have been forced to participate in this competition, a scholarly Chinese and Western, almost proficient in the world. The guys of all spells became the final winners, and they were awarded by the Mongols and were recognized by all mages as a title supreme mage."


    "You mean ancient one?"


    "No, of course not the old one. In fact, she was only an apprentice at the beginning. There is no ability to do this. I am talking about the reincarnation of your father, red pine nuts at that time. In fact, if It��s not because of the coincidence that I had an intersection with the red pine nuts at that time. I really wouldn��t have thought that it would be the red pine nuts. He completely became a foreigner, and even the name became strange. It��s weird. If he didn��t suddenly appear in front of me and said some secrets that only our two people knew, I can��t believe it would be him.��


    "In short, the red pine nut is the Supreme Master. And just after his reincarnation, the name of the Supreme Master is also inherited by his apprentice, Gu Yi. This name, the inheritance of the ancient one is well deserved. At least in my opinion She is definitely the supreme Master in the world. She is able to suppress the evil spirits of the gods who are no less than the gods. Her ability is far above the other practitioners of the world. And this is what she can be ours. The main reason for taking a guest."


    "However, although she is very strong, she still has an unbeatable time. She was injured many years ago and came here to find help from us. We sent her to the Bodhisattva. After so many years, I don''t know if her injury is good."


    "She was hurt, what time?"


    When I heard that the ancient one was hurt, Zhou Yi��s heart suddenly screamed. He was afraid that this guy would die there because of his injury, so he immediately eagerly asked.


    "Not long, that is 30 years ago."

 Chapter 1491： Bodhi True Ghost Valley Master

    This is a very subtle number more than 30 years ago. Because Zhou Yi was born more than 30 years ago, it was also the time when Smith. Zhou��s reincarnation began to plan. At this special point in time, Zhou Yi is hard not to associate something with Smith. Zhou, and when he is going to ask for it. The Yellow Emperor saw his intentions and said so directly to him.


    "I know what you are thinking, but I can''t give you a positive answer. If you want to know the answer to this kind of thing, I am afraid I can only look for it from the red pine nuts and the ancient one. I can tell you. Only how to find the ancient one."


    "So, how can I find her?"


    Seeing that he couldn��t ask for something from him, Zhou Yi could only ask this question along his words. Anyway, all the questions can be answered in the ancient one, and he no longer has the intention to continue to entangle the Yellow Emperor.


    "It''s very simple. You are not taking the spirit of the son-in-law to the scorpion? He is the way you look for the Bodhi ancestor. Call him, let him take you to the slanting moon, if the Bodhisattva wants If you see you, it will naturally open the door to you."


    It was an unexpected answer, which made Zhou Yi froze his own brow. For the Yellow Emperor''s statement, the first feeling of his subconscious is that it is a big show.


    Obviously, they are all guys who want to live on their own territory. As a result, their masters have to pass, but they don��t even have to open their doors. What does this mean? Do you occupy the nest? Or intend to be anti-customer?


    The heart was so sneering, Zhou Yi��s face was also cold. He looked at the people in front of him and smirked at the corner of his mouth.


    "So, I can''t see him in the past. Is it really a big show? What does he think of the Emperor as a **** and what he thinks of himself? Really think that he can ignore everything if he is supernatural?" Still, he thinks that no one in the world can cure him?"


    Although it can be seen that this is Zhou Yi taking the opportunity to vent his anger, but these four emperors can not really blame Zhou Yi for this. After all, this is still a plan to keep up with the changes.


    If the Jade Emperor is sitting in the position of the Emperor today, then no one can say that there is something wrong with the faction of the Bodhi Master. Because he has any qualifications. Moreover, even if the Jade Emperor has dissatisfaction and wants to be like him, there is absolutely nothing to do.


    He is not Zhou Yi, although it is a nominal Emperor, but the power he has in his hands does not match the name of the Emperor. Not to mention the management of these tenants as the owner. Even if he is driving the power of the owner, he needs the assistance of others. And there is such a premise, who will put the so-called Emperor in the heart? If you don''t make your own, it will be considered polite to you. If there is anything wrong with you, you still honestly succumb to it.


    For these big guys, it��s no problem to come up with such an attitude to face the Jade Emperor. Give him a face, he is the Jade Emperor, if he does not give him face, then he is a sly, there is nothing to fear. However, the same attitude is not acceptable in front of Zhou Yi. Because Zhou Yi is a Jade Emperor, he has enough ability to exercise his power. And once he exercises the power of his own Emperor, no matter who is ready to be kicked out of the door.


    It makes sense to say that the Bodhi ancestor is right. If you insist that he is wrong, then he can only say that he is wrong to use the same method for different people. It is definitely not feasible to deal with Zhou Yi with the method of dealing with Jade Emperor. And it must be a heavy price after the event.


    This point, the four royal emperors are well aware. As the old friendship of the Bodhi ancestors, they naturally could not let Zhou Yi''s anger fall to the Bodhi''s ancestors, so immediately, they persuaded Zhou Yi to open up.


    "The wrath of the wrath, the wrath of the sire. This matter is not entirely the Bodhi ancestors. It must be known that after more than a thousand years ago, after teaching the monkey, Bodhi was already closing the mountain gate and no longer communicating with the outside world. In the years of age, Bodhi did not intervene any more. Even more than 30 years ago, we personally went to the place where he received the ancient one. He wanted to come to this moment and he had no idea of ??all the changes in the outside world. I don��t know who is not guilty. If I know that my Majesty is the return of my destiny, how dare he be rude to his majesty."


    The four royals said that they were very good at listening, and Zhou Yi himself was scornful about their good-speaking statement.


    "You said that he didn''t know the big changes between heaven and earth. Then the messengers that I sent out were not fake. I said, heaven and earth, but all qualified people must be holy on the heavenly court. It is not necessary to say that the messengers above the heavens are all wine bags, and even the characters such as the Bodhi ancestors do not know, do not know the summons? And if they convey my orders, this sin of disobedience should not be able to run. Let''s go."


    "Your Majesty is relieved, this must be the passing of the immortal. They must not pass on their message to the Bodhi."


    Speaking of this problem, Huang Di and others have almost certainly confirmed this reason. And for this, their explanation is this.


    "I don''t know the true identity of the Bodhi ancestor when I want to come down. The Bodhi ancestor was a man before the Qin Dynasty, the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period. It was named Wang Hao, also known as Wang Zen. There is a honor, which is called Guiguzi."


    Guiguzi, this is a near-legendary figure in ancient Chinese history and culture. Like himself, Confucius and Laozi, he is just a thinker and educator. There is no such thing as a change of the world, and there is nothing unusual about it. However, from the perspective of the evolution of the Chinese and the Chinese civilization, this is a kind of existence that cannot be surrounded by people, a special person who will be remembered.


    Why do you say that? This is also to talk about the disciples he taught. If the ghost millet is a sedentary life, do not ask the world of the dragon. Then his disciple is walking between the secular world and showing his own grand dragon. The so-called dragon in the sky, to see adults. It can be said that no one who is a disciple from Professor Gui Guzi is a mediocrity, and each can be regarded as a dragon among people.


    For example, Sun Hao Pang Wei, this is the power of the military. Thirty-six counts have been passed down through the ages, although it is the hand of Sun Hao, but there is no such thing as the shadow of the power of the valley devil. Proficient in the military, this is certainly no doubt for Guiguzi.


    Outside the military, Guiguzi is also the founder of the vertical and horizontal. At this point, Su Qin Zhang Yi is the evidence.


    "Historical Records of Su Qin Biography" is contained in "Sui Qin, Dong Zhou Luoyang people. East affairs teacher Yu Qi, and Xi Zhi in the ghost valley." "Historical Records Zhang Yi Biography" also said, "Zhang Yi, Wei Ren Also, I started to taste Mr. Ghost Valley with Su Qin, academic. Su Qin is not as good as Zhang Yi. From this point of view, Su Qin Zhang Yi is indeed a ghost disciple. And what kind of person is Su Qin Zhang Yi? Most people think about them as a singer and a creator of the word.


    This is not to say that it is wrong, but can only be said to be too one-sided. Too monotonous. It does not highlight the ability of the strategist. If you really want to say it seriously, it is most appropriate for the two to describe it in such a sentence. That is "to the body of the cloth, the court said the princes. With a three-inch tongue, retreat to the million male division."


    It sounds a bit exaggerated, but it doesn''t necessarily matter. Because the family is like this. What is the vertical and horizontal family, the so-called vertical and horizontal home is to know the overall situation, good fortune; through arguments, will change. Quan Zhiyong, long strategy, can decide. Everything is indispensable, everything is indispensable. There are degrees of opening and closing, and the aspect is free. In today''s words, it is a good strategist, an excellent tactician, a distinguished lobbyist, and a perfect diplomat.


    Those who think that the strategist is just abducted by the tongue of the tongue is completely prejudice.


    Su Qin can combine the five countries, Peiqi, Zhao, Yan and the three countries, and the power of the six countries forced Qin to abandon the emperor. This is the general trend. Zhang Yixiong was only a general manager. He said that he had a great wisdom. Tang Yi did not disgrace his mission. He directly blamed the Qin Wang and saved the land of Anling. This is a great ambition;


    If there is such a thing, but it still has to be accused of being a bit of a profit, then it can only be said that there is nothing in the world that can be more profitable than the tongue.


    The squadrons are so brilliant, but they are still from the Ghost Valley, plus the skills of the martial arts in the Gugu Valley. Ghost Valley��s own Taoist thoughts, health and healing methods, he can be said to be a good master, proficient in hundreds. It is no exaggeration to say that he is a strange man.


    I am afraid that only such a person can deserve the name of Bodhi.


    I believe that everyone who has seen the Westward Journey has thought about such a problem, that is, who is the Bodhi Master. Some people say that he is a Buddhist man and he must be a bodhisattva. But this one cannot be justified. Because Bodhidharma is only the sacred person who practiced the Bodhisattva line. I am afraid that the strength is not necessarily worthy of a monkey. How can it teach the monkey to be a supernatural guy?


    Moreover, the Bodhi ancestors were proficient in three hundred and sixty side gates in the Westward Journey. Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism, Yinyang, Mohist, and medical doctors are all incomprehensible. You must know that Buddhism has entered the East and that it is after the Eastern Han Dynasty. Before that, Dong Zhongshu had already smashed hundreds of homes and only respected Confucianism. He is a great man, and he can''t learn from the theory of a hundred schools of thought during the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period.


    Therefore, the so-called Bodhi ancestors did not have a dime relationship with him. On the contrary, Guiguzi is more likely to be a person. The vertical and horizontal ancestors should be a generation of open-minded thoughts. They learned a little bit about the meaning of the door and changed the name of a Buddhist temple. There is nothing wrong with it.


    And if he is really a ghost, he will make a lot of things.

 Chapter 1492： The way of the monarch and the minister

    Why do you say that if the Bodhi ancestor is Ghost Valley himself, then everything makes sense? This is still to start from the identity of Guiguzi.


    Although the ghost millet is the originator of the family, the great saint of the military. But if you really want to talk about the roots, he is still a man. His book "Guiguzi" has a very heavy shadow. And if you want to talk about the work, then his "Yin Yin Fu seven skills" will have to talk.


    The Yin Fu is a generation name for the technique of Taiyi, Qimen and Liuyi in the Daomen. It is exaggerated to say that it knows all the variables of the past. But turning up the yin and yang, what is self-contained, but it is nothing at all. As the highest academic of Huang Laodao, Guiguzi, one of the representative figures of Daomen Huang Lao, is definitely proficient. And if he really intends to close the mountain gate, put an end to all the disturbances of the outside world. So with his accomplishments in this respect, I am afraid that the general gods really have no way to find the mountain gate of this power.


    However, even though this is said, this is not the reason why Zhou Yi can easily let go. The most is to look at the face of the four royal emperors, temporarily let him a horse.


    Anyway, Gu Yi is a man who is looking for it. Therefore, visiting this ghost valley, Bodhisattva is also on the agenda. Although he can''t wait to get started right away, he didn''t do it because he knew it.


    The Heavenly Immortal Buddha, the universal demon kings have gathered in the heavens. If they put their pigeons at this time, even if they are guilty of their own majesty, they may not dare to say anything. But in private, the kind of resentment is definitely not less.


    Mencius said that the prince of the prince is like a hand and foot, then the prince is like a heart; if the prince is like a dog, then the prince is like a national; if the prince is like a mustard, then the prince is like a revenge. In the end, the way of the monarch and the minister is based on mutual respect. Zhou Yi did not regard them as chess pieces, and thought that they should be completely manipulated by themselves. So at this time he took out a respect that the emperor should have and respect for his own courtiers.


    Temporarily let go of the most anxious things in my heart, Zhou Yi intends to follow the plan. Go to the place where the court is banqueting for the ministers. Before that, he still needs to warn the four royals and Lao Tzu.


    "Several emperors, this matter will not be mentioned for the time being. The time is almost the same, I think those guests should probably be anxious. So, should we also drive and meet those guests? I At this time, the opinions of several emperors should be the best reference for many people who are vacillating. After all, not everyone can see the situation clearly. Instead of seeing the situation, they are in the wrong direction, leading to In the end, I gave birth to some unnecessary sacrifices. It��s better to use a few to be an example and to point out a clear road for others. Just make a killing for the heavens and save more for yourself. I don''t know a few, what do you mean?"


    This is not so much a discussion as it is coercion. But in the face of this kind of coercion, even if they are the four royal emperors, the few people in the world with the highest status are simply unthinkable. A strong Heavenly Emperor is able to suppress the heavens. Moreover, Zhou Yi��s own strength is far above those of the past. No matter which angle they look at, they are not likely to resist. So now, they can only accept some helplessness.


    "Da Tianzun said that it is because they are pointing out a clear road for them."


    "Then drive it. Laojun, you and I can take a seat together. I have a lot of questions to ask the teacher to teach."


    The old man who had been pretending to be dumb looked at Zhou Yi and burned the fire to his head. He first glimpsed it and then immediately smiled.


    "Da Tian Zun has a request, and the old man naturally obeys. Just don''t know, what is the big day, what needs to be asked by my old man?"


    "This, I will talk later!" Heared, Zhou Yi called the left and right messengers.


    As the Emperor of Heaven, and the four royal emperors of Heaven. It is natural that a few people should have an arrangement. After all, this is related to the majesty of heaven, the authority of the orthodox gods, and can not tolerate a sloppy sloppy. Therefore, at one time, I saw the bell ringing and the gods. In the past, there was a golden armor to clear the way, and then there was a fairy palace. Real dragon pulls the car, flying the phoenix. Caiyun accompanied the car, Jin Hong opened the road. A vast expanse, even if it is hundreds of miles away, is enough to see its prestige.


    The evolution that has evolved over the past few thousand years is really good, but Zhou Yi has not put his mind on it. Because at this moment, he has been concentrating on the old man around him, as if he had seen him win over countless people.


    This is a bit ridiculous. After all, as long as it is a sound man, I am afraid that this will not be the case for such an old man. However, if this old man is the wise man of China''s thousands of years of culture and is known as the founder of the sage''s Taoist doctrine, then everything will be said.


    If wisdom is regarded as the greatest wealth of mankind, then Lao Tzu himself is undoubtedly the richest man in mankind. In philosophy, he is completely detached from the detachment of the mountains. The three thousand words of morality written by him can be said to reveal the truth of the world. All-inclusive, all-encompassing, is the wise man, and in the face of such a existence that should only exist in history, Zhou Yi said that it is impossible to be curious.


    He was very curious, and it was because of curiosity that he pulled Laozi to his own rut. Of course, part of the reason is that he wants to use this way to let those people in the door take a good look at it and see his strength and energy. Some people in the province will be wrong in the team. But more reasons are that he wants to have a good chat with this wise man.


    It can be regarded as a solution to the confusion. Although Zhou Yi does not have much expectations for this, he still wants to take a look. I can have some unique views on some things.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi is no longer hesitant, it is already asking the old man.


    "Right, I haven''t asked for advice yet. How did Laojun go to heaven in the past? I remember that Laojun was a person in the Spring and Autumn Period, and it was different from the ancient emperors of the Yellow Emperor. Can you say that Laojun also got the teachings of immortals? Is it immortal?"


    "What is sin? It is just an individual sublimation. If anything is taught by others, then at the earliest, who will teach that person? Learning this kind of thing sometimes does not require the help of others, as long as You can see the existence of the essence, in fact, everything is a matter of course."


    Laozi is not as serious as Zhou Yi thinks. It is a serious person who likes to play the mystery. He just smiled and pointed to himself.


    "I used to be the guardian of the Zhou royal family. I have been collecting the classics of the Zhou royal family for 800 years. I have even read some things from the ancient times. I have read them all the time. At the beginning, I know a little. Then slowly, After the end, when I found out that I had forgotten what I had learned, it was already the path of the immortal change. It sounded a little unbelievable, but when I think about it, there is nothing strange about it. Spells, in the end, are only the crystallization of the birth of wisdom. If wisdom is accessible, everything is just a matter of course. So it��s not surprising that it��s ruined. It��s not strange!��


    Not surprising? I am afraid that the gods who are ninety-nine in the world will not think so. Think about how much suffering they have suffered in order to become a fairy, and then look at Laozi, the gap between the two is really not a way. It is not surprising to say that it is because he is Laozi. After all, not everyone can be able to achieve this level of wisdom, and even things like a fairy can naturally change.


    This kind of thing, although Zhou Yi praised, but not envious. After all, he is a person who enjoys himself. This body''s ability and magical powers, I am afraid that it is easier and more convenient than Laozi. So he really is not qualified to say something on this issue.


    Rather than saying this, it is better to care about other issues. So now, the second question of Zhou Yi is already coming.


    "I am very admired by the wisdom of Laojun. I just don''t understand. Since Laojun is a superman of wisdom, why did you not tell the people in the door when the Jade Emperor was in charge of the heavens? Instead, let the external forces of Buddhism continue. It��s so big that it��s a bit of a threat to the door?��


    "How do you know that your majesty will be a good thing?"


    Hehe smiled, Lao Tzu bluntly said in the face of Zhou Yi.


    "These disciples and grandchildren of mine say that they are monks. In fact, the vast majority are only mortals who are struggling in the red world. Everyone can''t escape a contest. This is also a matter of no doubt. After all, if the world is not benevolent, if it is not disputed, It is difficult to have a day to come. But the so-called Shengji will decline, it is extremely taihai. Too much competition, after all, there is a great disaster. So instead of letting it step by step, monopolize the gimmick. At the time of the disaster, the fire is burning. So not as good as Let them eat small losses on weekdays, so even if they suddenly become big changes, although there will be some losses, it will not hurt.


    "It is the way to do good by not fighting for contention. Laojun��s handling of things is indeed profound and thought-provoking. I just don��t understand. If it��s too difficult, let��s step by step and make people bigger and bigger. If you step by step, you will be defeated by others. If you are a dead enemy, isn��t it a pity?


    "It depends on how you understand the injustice. It is not inaction. It is not the inaction. With water, the virtue of water, and the extension of the song, it seems to be arbitrary, but in fact it is degree. How to grasp this degree, It is the thing that a person who is upright and intelligent should learn. If you have the degree, you can be good at all things without competing, you can fight for it, and you can win the world. If you can��t hold this degree, this old saying is just a stinky, worthless. One article!"

 Chapter 1493： Seeing the courtesy in the court

    "Do you want to live? This requirement is not easy."


    Zhou Yi just sighed, and Laozi was already laughing at him happily.


    "Of course it is not easy. If it is easy, how can this be the unbreakable truth in life? The key is the change of words. The way others apply may not be suitable for you. The methods in the past may not be applicable to Today, water is an intangible thing, and it is ever-changing. This change is where the essence lies. If it is to use water, it is to be able to win the soft. Then the change of water is not easy to learn.


    "Change, how to change."


    Zhou Yi frowned and continued to ask. In the face of his problem, Lao Tzu licked his beard and answered it with a smile.


    "I give you two shackles. One is the general trend. The general trend is unclear, and you can stretch with the song, such as the change of water? The second is to keep the bottom line. The water is ever-changing, can go deep valley, pass the border. But low, no It��s not high. It��s not high. It��s not going to be in the sky. It��s low, it��s lost. It��s high, it��s devoid of anger. The two, no matter which one is missing, is the image of a big disaster. So, I have to check. ��


    "The old gentleman is highly educated and taught."


    Closed his eyes and digested the remarks of Laozi. When Zhou Yi blinked again, he discovered that the rut had already arrived at the Sun Palace. The accompanying immortals have begun to sing the number, and the layers of the "squatting down!" let Zhou Yi no longer think about time. He could only arch his hand against Laozi, and with a polite voice, he took the lead and walked toward the Sun Palace Hall.


    What is the appearance of Zhou Yi, this time was called to heaven, the demon kings who want to see in the Sun Palace do not know. But looking at the group of immortals, the gods debuted. They also know that this man who came slowly under the crowds of the gods and gods is the protagonist of this banquet. The new master of this world, when the emperor came to visit today.


    The name of the shadow tree of a person, even if the original Jade Emperor can hold a lot of people under such a platoon. What''s more, Zhou Yi is the true price of the Emperor. Therefore, the current, regardless of whether it will be a good etiquette, these demon kings have already stood up, will hold the boxing fist, can see the ceremony. It is also a scene of enthusiasm.


    However, although the demon kings voluntarily came up with the greatest sincerity, in the eyes of those gods, they still lost the number of gifts.


    In the end, it is a group of animals with a hairy armor and drinking blood, how can they know how to be ethical and generous. Such a system of ignorance, there are places where they want to be sinned. A group of gods sneered in their hearts, waiting to see their jokes. What disappoints them is that Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, does not seem to have much opinion on the rudeness of these demon kings.


    He just entered the seat straight, and will accompany the four royal emperors and Laozi himself into the seat, and then raise their hands and say to the gods and demon kings in the hall.


    "Zhou Qing''s family, flat body. Today''s banquet is not a matter of the Lingxiao Temple, so there is no need for too many rituals. You are free."


    This kind of remarks, with obvious bias. It is really a lot of unhappy people who are waiting to see jokes. But looking at the look of Zhou Yi himself, and the murder of his four emperors and even the old princes, there is really no such fool who has the courage to jump out and sing against him at this time.


    Therefore, all the gods can only say "Xie Xia" with those demon kings, and they have settled down. And looking at such a four-sea level, Haishu River clear performance. Zhou Yi haha ??smiled and asked about the value of the Japanese side.


    "Kung Cao, is this demon king in the lower bounds all right? Can you still not listen to the call, or did you have time to come?"


    "Responding to the squatting, the lower bound demon king has received the orders of the decree. Those who do not listen to the call of the majesty, the real Wudijun has been led to kill the soldiers and horses. To come to this moment, these devils should be all In the first place, the Emperor Wu of the Emperor Wu also almost returned to the public."


    "Thousands of eyes, downwind ears. And go and see where the real Wudi Jun is. Such a feast, if he can''t be there, then after all, it is a bit less. I think everyone in the room should not mind waiting for him for a while. Let''s go."


    In the face of Zhou Yi��s words, naturally no one would raise any objections. Those gods are happy to see it, and those demon kings are ashamed. Not a fool, who can''t hear the beats in Zhou Yi''s words. Think of the end of those who are not obeying, these demon kings who have made the right choices can''t help but rejoice in their hearts, but fortunately they made a correct choice. In such a situation, who would care about such a small request from the Emperor.


    No one objected, and the clairvoyant eyes were immediately released. The two looked at each other and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Returning to Emperor Tiandi. Zhenwu Emperor has already passed Nantianmen, and he will be able to come to the banquet within one and three moments. According to me, the emperor is arrogant and arrogant. I want to come to this levy, it must be a hearty The great victory. The two men gave a congratulatory message to the Emperor Wu.


    "It is indeed a blessing for me to have such a powerful life as the Emperor Wu of the Emperor Wu. I don''t know, where is the second true Emperor in this heaven?"


    I have said something like this, Zhou Yi put his eyes on the entrance to the main hall. Outside the hall at this time, the true Wu Shen is like the sea Taotao. However, Erlang Zhenjun took the next general and returned to him.


    It��s not a war, but a court banquet. It��s certainly impossible for Yang Lan to bring his iconic three-pointed and two-edged guns to the hall. He just wore a black robes and a real sword that symbolizes the identity of the Emperor Wu. It has already come to the temple.


    A powerful power, coupled with the courage of the light. For a time, the demon kings have not recognized him. Of course, not recognizing for a while does not mean that you can never recognize it. Yang Lan��s appearance is a bit special after all. When these demon kings recognized the sights of his forehead and the Meishan Six. They immediately recognized Yang Lan. And this recognition, many demon kings are surprised in my heart.


    Who is Yang Lan who will not know. Whether it is the feat of the four murderers in the past, or the filial piety of the mother-in-law of Lushan, people are relished. Even if they are these monsters, when they mention Yang Lan, they will also give a thumbs up with a sigh of relief, boasting a good man, a real man.


    Such a hero is a hero, saying that no one knows the last sentence, no one can''t help it. It is precisely because of the understanding of Yang Lan that they will be even more surprised by Yang Lan��s current identity. After all, in the eyes of the vast majority of demon kings, although Yang Lan is a strong man, he is still the Erlang Zhenjun who does not entertain, the so-called Zhao Hui Xian Sheng Ren You Wang. This sounds loud, but it has a name that is not real, even if it is a famous joke in the circle of demons.


    All along, there are a lot of monsters using such an example to warn those who want to move closer to the heavens. Tell them the awkwardness and bias of the heavens. Even the sound of Erlang Zhenjun can only fall to such a end, let alone them.


    But now, Yang Lan suddenly became the emperor of the heavenly court, the **** of the gods. This made them feel a bit shocked.


    When is the heavenly court so generous? Or is this the power of the emperor today?


    Those who are already more or less aware of the situation are already unable to bear the heat. Like the bandits of the waters of Liangshan, most of them expect the court''s Zhaoan. Many of the demon kings on the ground are expecting them, and they will be able to be recruited by the heavens and go to heaven for an official day.


    It is said that people go to the heights and go down to the low. Compared with the prosperity of the heavens, the days of the king of the mountain are not worth mentioning. There is such an opportunity, who will not have such an idea. There is no such possibility in the past, they will not have such a delusion. But now, this possibility is clearly showing a little bit of a sign. Under such circumstances, who will not be tempted?


    Seeing that the demon kings were eager to move, their looks became eager. Zhou Yi��s heart also laughed. This situation is naturally what he is willing to see. Let so many demon kings go to heaven to go to the feast, is not to solicit their ideas, so that they can expand their power by their strength!


    However, although this is the case, it does not mean that he intends to eclecticize and collect all the demon kings. The unevenness of the good and the bad is always a big taboo for one of the emerging forces. Zhou Yike did not want to stir up his heavenly courts because of his greed, so that he could bury the roots of what could not be eliminated. People, he still has to recruit. However, this kind of recruitment is to have a choice.


    These are obeying their own orders, knowing that the awe is only the first screening. In order to remove those who are dissatisfied with discipline and who are bent on making a blessing underneath. At this point, Yang Lan did a very good job, which made him worry. He will only have to knock on it, and he will be able to surrender these unruly monsters.


    But this is not enough. If you want to recruit monsters that you can really use for yourself, you have to go through the second screening. And this one, he has to consider the issue is character.


    Monsters, the reason why they are called monsters and ghosts, are mainly their behavior, many of which are horrible. Many monsters inherit the habits of the ancient beasts and demons, and have the habit of treating human beings as blood food. And this is absolutely unacceptable for Heaven.


    After all, the heavenly court is the heavenly court where the Terran is re-established. If even the safety of the Terran cannot be protected, and they are allowed to be hunted by the demon, then there is no need for such a heavenly court. This point is the bottom line of heaven. It is also the bottom line of Zhou Yi. Although he wants to expand his power, it does not mean that he can accept a bunch of murderous monsters into his own arm.


    This is not just a matter of not being able to convince the public, even his own fear of being difficult to rest. So at this juncture, he has already asked this directly to Yang Lan.

 Chapter 1494： Zhenwu asks for the responsibility of liquidation

    "What is the harvest of Yang Qing''s discussion?"


    "Responding to the next. The conquest, thirty-six island demon kings, seventy-two holes monsters have been shackled. But those who dare to resist, have been killed by my sire. Those who know the current affairs, also Already invested in the dungeon, waiting to be released. Each of the demons, except for a few unsuccessful monsters, did not escape. As a result of this, please also squat down."


    Raise your hand and arch, and then report the harvest of your trip. Yang Lan does not seem to have the intention to ask for this kind of thing. For his revenge, the gods in the heavens have not reacted, but the demon kings suddenly moved.


    These ones have become fine, and they have gotten the monsters of the Tao. In fact, they are almost the same as people. People should have something to share with, and they are a lot. Even because of the approximation of the species, the relationship between many monsters is very unusual. It is not a joke to be born and died in one sentence.


    And Yang Lan took down so many monsters at once, it was tantamount to pulling out the radish and mud to bring all the demon kings present to the scene. Many guys thought that their fellow friends were planted in the hands of Yang Lan, and the heart suddenly became insane.


    At this moment, they also refused to consider that they are now in the heavens, and they can''t manage these heavenly soldiers. It��s already a cup of shouting and yelling, ��Yang Xiao��s child, you still have my brother��s life!��, and there is a big meaning of seeing life and death directly with Yang Lan in this solar palace.


    However, although they did not have the brain to dare to do such things in front of the Emperor, it does not mean that Yang Lan is willing to accompany them like this. The heavens are majestic, and the Emperor''s plan is everything he has to consider. So immediately, he was full of real power, and it was already like a sea of ??rushing, smashing the waves and smashing the air, and suppressing the past to all the demon kings who made trouble.


    The ability of the demon king to have a lot of power, at best, is only a level with the four kings. To put it bluntly, the original Yang Lan can be above the strength of all the demon kings, not to mention the present. So in an instant, these demon kings who want to make troubles have already suffered from his infinite power.


    It��s a bit harsh, and it��s hurting. It��s also a bit of a slap in the face. It was originally a huge reactionary situation, but it was slammed down by this. Not only do they seem to be a bit of an anticlimax, but they really make it impossible for those gods to see them.


    In the end, it is the genus of monsters that can''t get on the table. It is really that the sky is so thick that it is extremely thick. Is this the existence of the true Wudang Devil, can you be provocative? I really don''t know how a dead word is written.


    The gods are watching the jokes of these monsters, and these monsters are drumming one by one. As monsters, they have always been looked down upon by the heavens. Naturally, there is not much way to contact everything in the heavens. For them, knowing which gods are on the heavens, which ones are provoked, and which ones are not easy to provoke, this is already the limit.


    These positions, such as the changes in the courts, or the secrets of which gods are the most powerful, are simply unknown. It is even said that many monsters, when the mountain king is used to it, have already developed a problem of sitting in the sky. I thought that the oldest, my second child, nothing in my eyes. And this naturally makes them feel the greatest shock today.


    Tianting, with its luxurious atmosphere sitting in the heavens, showed them the grandeur they could not imagine, and Yang Lan��s action showed them the most fundamental power gap with the purest power. Nothing is better than others, which is naturally desperate. And when Yang Lan��s forehead illuminates these monsters, it makes them unnaturally manifest themselves. His questioning mixed with the general trend became more and more weighty.


    "On the top of the heavens, you are in a mess. You don''t think your neck is too hard. Would you like to try a knife at a certain point?"


    The threat of life and death is the most intuitive. In the face of this threat, the demon kings who have suffered from this loss are somewhat arguing. However, none of them have the kind of supernormal mind. So immediately, it was already someone who stood up and crossed Yang Lan and asked Zhou Yifa, who was sitting on the stage watching the drama.


    "The Emperor of Heaven, is this the way you treat me? I am waiting for the demon and ghost, but it is not arbitrarily humiliating. Just because I don''t listen to the order, I will kill it, is it too much." The clay figurine still has a three-point fire. Isn��t it true that I��m not afraid of me, so I��m in this temple��s temple, is there a splash of blood?��


    "Blood splashes? Do you think you have this ability?"


    Seeing that these demons threatened their heads, Zhou Yi immediately couldn��t help but laugh.


    "When I am the scorpion of the Jade Emperor, what must I be afraid of on the third point? If you are dissatisfied with your heart, you can try it. I just want to take a look and see what you should do." It��s a splash of blood for me!��


    As soon as the voice fell, the Emperor Shenwei was already a catastrophe, and the power was on these demons. Those big demon sorcerers are okay, more or less able to resist, not to fall into a miserable appearance. And those ordinary demon kings, but they have been directly returned to the original form, in a strange gesture, screaming on this heaven.


    Provoking the Emperor? This is too much to find a dead. The surrounding gods looked at the excitement, and they couldn''t help but feel some sympathy for these monsters. After so many things, who dares to do this stupid thing? It is estimated that these monsters who do not know the heights of the sky can have such an idea of ??not knowing how to live and die.


    Compassion is sympathy, and it is unrealistic to expect these gods to pray for them. So immediately, the demon in the demon, such as the demon king, has already opened his mouth, and no longer cares about the face of Zhou Yi.


    "The Emperor of Heaven is under the wrath, and the Emperor is under the wrath. I waited for the little demon to know how to sin against the Emperor, and please take a look at me and other wild monsters, not literate, spare us this time, spare us this time. ""


    "I have spared you this time, of course. It��s no small matter to spare you. It��s just that some things should be clear to you. So since you have already done this, then simply listen to my request, then Decide if you are asking for love."


    Waving his hand and dispelling the power of these monsters. Zhou Yi was already scanning all the guests present and smiling at them.


    "I think many people present are estimated to have guessed my plans. Why do I call these next demon kings to heaven? In fact, my thoughts are as you guessed. The heaven is coming soon. The action must be that there is enough manpower to invest in. In this case, I can''t let the heavens be empty, so that the next monsters can have anything to do. So, just let me put them too. I came in and added one piece to the big plan that I am going to carry out."


    "After all, if you really capture the outside world, then it must be controlled by me and other ethnic groups. Instead of giving the other aliens an opportunity because of insufficient staff, it is better to go directly to these monsters. Fill in this vacancy. After all, everyone is the same root, and the intimacy is closer to the aliens of the outside gods. This is also a chance to give them a new life. For a lifetime, when the monster has any future, sit in the mountains. When you are a mountain king, it is better to put together a hand and see if you can give yourself a place to return. This is the right way, right?"


    Having said that, Zhou Yi��s eyes are already on those big demon kings. His meaning is very simple, is to see the reaction of these demon kings in the present. In the face of his gaze, some demon kings such as the demon king have already seized the opportunity and rushed to respond to him.


    "Your Majesty said very much. If you are enthralling, you are willing to give us such an opportunity. I will wait for the fire and the fire."


    "Going to the fire? What are you doing? Maybe. This kind of thing is not as good as what you are doing. So what will happen in the future, after all, you still have to look at your performance. Of course, although this is the case, it is It doesn''t mean that all of you can have this opportunity. If the so-called monsters are able to jump into this opportunity to become a god, it is really too unfair. So, I I plan to clean up you. Some people can give this opportunity. And some people, I can only punish you!"


    I laughed a bit, Zhou Yi obviously did not put this in my heart. He just smiled and pointed his fingers, and said to these monsters.


    "I am both a heavenly emperor. Naturally, it is impossible to be like the Jade Emperor. I will close one eye to your past actions. This time you are recruited, that is, the sins that you have committed in the past are liquidated. Last time. Those who do evils and kill countless people. They have to punish you by their own court law, and you have to kill yourself. There is no discussion about the death of the body and soul. Those who are just for the sake of good deeds, the one who harms one, Also depending on your plot, give you a big or small punishment, it can be regarded as a small punishment. Only those who are clean and clear, can have such a chance to become a god. So, it is life or death. It��s all God��s will, and there��s a certain number of successes. If you blame, you will blame you for being willful in the past.

 Chapter 1495： The demon nature is in danger

    "Your Majesty, this is not fair!"


    When I heard the standard of Zhou Yi, all the demon kings did not have a color.


    It is true that there are thousands of demons in the world, and it is impossible for each to be a non-human, good killing. There will always be one or two sincere admiration of the immortality, willing to practice for decades or even hundreds of years. However, after all, this is only a minority. After all, it is painstaking to practice, and how the suffering of the meal can be compared with the arbitrariness and the lawlessness.


    Many monsters are precarious when they are just practicing cultivation. They are strange, but they may not be able to go farther than the ordinary beasts. Meet a powerful beast, or a skilled old hunter. Not being filled with belly, or being smashed and smashed, used to change the silver.


    That time was the hardest time for all the monsters, and many monsters developed such a habit at that time. That is timely fun.


    Anyway, I don��t know if I can still have it tomorrow. It��s better to do all the things I want to do today, and not to be happy with this birth. Look at it this way, it seems to be a very free and easy, very chic idea. But think about their identity. I know that things will not be that simple.


    As a monster, the standard has no capacity. No matter what they want to do, they all need a certain material foundation. If you ask yourself for help, then naturally say it. Drinking the wind and drinking dew, how much resources can be used for the practice of self-cultivation, but it is only a slap in the face. But if it is king, you want to drink the strongest wine, eat the best meat, and play the most beautiful woman. Then the consumption is an astronomical number.


    Monsters don''t produce anything, and all the resources they need can only be obtained from those productive races. In the world, only human beings can have the ability to mass produce. So naturally, they will put their claws on human beings. Under such a premise, the vast majority of monsters with such ideas are all sinister.


    A little better is the slavery, treating one of the dawning people as their own slave. The worse thing is to burn and rob, like a robber, treating all people as prey and committing infinite killings.


    This is undoubtedly a big taboo. But many of the monsters who do this often plague their own practices. What humans have hunted so many of them, now it is just a debt. Because human beings can treat them like this, they can''t deal with humans like them. Since the introduction of the causal cycle, it has become the best excuse for most monsters to cover up their crimes. But in fact, this set cannot be used as an excuse at all.


    The relationship between humans and monsters has always been a relationship between the weak and the strong. Because the humans of the ancient times were the ones of the weak, they must obey the laws of the gods and endure the insults of the gods and even the demons. But today''s situation is already overturned. The Terran is the big side, and their monster is the weak one. Under such a premise, as a monster, I don��t really care about it, thinking about how to adapt to this trend. Instead, go to such a slap in the face. It is really no different from finding death.


    In Zhou Yi''s view, such a situation should have been reorganized. That is to say, the original heavenly court under the leadership of the Jade Emperor has developed a scent of stagnant water, and only seeks to be stable regardless of the other, in order to let these demons go unpunished for so many years. Now that Tianting is in his hands, he naturally cannot let this situation go on.


    He is determined to do the following, and no one can let anyone go. Therefore, even if these demon kings screamed against each other, he still said with sneer.


    "Unfair, can I say that I want to give you fairness? I am giving orders, not discussing with you. Do you think you have the qualification to bargain with me?"


    There is no equal status, and bargaining is simply an unrealistic fantasy. Even if these monsters have any naive thoughts, he does not intend to accommodate them, giving them any room for delusions.


    He didn''t have much time to waste too much on these guys. Make the car and horses aware of their intentions and choose their position as quickly as possible. This is what he wants. As for the rest, there is no room for negotiation.


    At this time, the demon kings who finally realized the tenacious attitude of the Emperor, inevitably gave birth to many different minds in their hearts.


    To be honest, if the Emperor did not show such a toughness, and the power that he and Yang Lan showed was not so oppressive, these demon kings may not make him think. After all, the Yaozu is a race that needs to be warmed up. In the face of such a strong power, if you can''t unify your thoughts, then you will be swallowed up and eaten in the morning and evening.


    But precisely because of the strength they have shown, people realize that even if they are in a group, there is no possibility of any change. These so-called demon kings are of course to consider for themselves. The so-called husband and wife are the same forest birds, and the big troubles are flying. Even the couples are still the same, not to mention the genus of monsters in this group. So it is normal, there is a difference in them.


    Some heads are hard-hearted, and the demon king of the sinister family naturally refuses to let go. Because they are loose, it is necessary to bring disaster to themselves.


    People are watching the sky, this is just a kind of intimidation. Even if the heavens are in charge of the Thunder, the Thunder gods who are specifically responsible for punishing evil and promoting good, evil and evil, cannot be said to be all-inclusive, and all the sins committed by one''s life are collected in the eyes. Really know that the sins you have committed are still their own. One pile, one piece. As long as it is committed, it must be unforgettable and cannot be easily forgotten.


    It is precisely because they can''t forget, so they know how they will fall into a kind of end under the order of the Emperor. It is wonderful to be a god, full of temptation. But there must be life to enjoy. If it is not up to that standard, it will be directly smashed at the juncture of the screening. So whether it is a god-shaped annihilation or a threat of flying ash, it will be broken into the dungeon and enjoy the thunder in the sky. The pain of the body will not be the result they want.


    Therefore, instead of taking the risk of pushing yourself to such a situation, it is not necessary to break this possibility and return to your own territory to be a little bit more happy when the mountain king comes.


    The devil is undoubtedly such an idea. As the great demon in the demon, you can face the hustle and bustle of the four sea dragon kings. He must not be the kind of monster that is harmless to humans and animals. In fact, a monster like him, if there are no one or two savage things in front of him, can''t attract so many people to rely on his majesty, let him achieve a career like today.


    Make waves and make waves of life. It is also a leisurely thing for him. More awkward, inciting the whole world, and smashing the world with floods, he has not done this kind of thing. Really want to talk about it, for thousands of years, his death is more than ten million. And with so many sins, nothing else, a dead end is definitely not able to escape.


    After so many years in the world, how could he be willing to fall to such an end. Therefore, in the present, there is only one thing that he is full of in mind, and that is how to make Zhou Yi recover. Or at the very least, keep yourself safe.


    Throughout the history, there is no such murderous surplus, and the wicked generation gets a good end. In addition to the combination of fortune and fortune, a large part of these factors, or these people can understand the big picture, know the general trend. I know that the machine is fickle. Like Wu Sangui, it is obviously a traitor. Anyway, it must be suspicion. But it can still be a stable prince for so many years, relying on the traitor as early as possible, and the power accumulated under the hand to let him have the ability to negotiate with others.


    Although the demon king does not know the example of Wu Sangui, the reason is the same. He knows that if he wants to get a good end, he must have the corresponding capital. Where is the capital? His accumulated savings for thousands of years accounted for a very important part.


    The demon in the big saint, the demon child demon is more than ten million. If you really want to get rid of it, even if it is a heaven, it is not good to take them directly. Of course, in general, no one can make this choice. But now, it is not a general situation.


    This is a matter of life and death, worthy of betting on everything. Just, it��s not enough to bet on it. Want to be more insured, more or less to pull some people into the mix.


    What I think in the mind of the demon king is very clear. At this time, for his own sake, it is inevitable that he will sacrifice the interests of others. The dead friends are not dead, this is a general rule of the practice community for so many years. The key to the problem now is how to get more people to join his camp and become a bargaining chip for him and the Emperor.


    You don''t need to really be right against the Emperor. You just need to let him know his energy. When you decide to deal with yourself, you can measure it a little. At that time, as long as you can find a private opportunity, vote for the Emperor of Heaven, and sell yourself in the way of selling other people''s interests, it will not be a big problem. After all, there are more people who do evil in the world. If you dispose of yourself less, it will not be a big problem if you think about it.


    In this respect, the demon king''s abacus is savvy. In contrast, many people may not be able to have such a savvy calculation. They don''t even know that they have been counted, and they have become the chips in the eyes of some people.


    There is only one exception, and that is the rushing. This guy has the demon king''s name, but there is no evil king.

 Chapter 1496： Will work harder than the law

    Libo ran, a demon king who really made the low-key limit. If he had met the monkey westbound line before, he still didn''t know what was called low-key, what is called convergence. Then, after that, he really was a big man and realized the true meaning of the low-key demon.


    For more than a thousand years, it can be said that he has not made any killings except for the necessary food intake and the swallowing of some aquariums. This is an incredible thing for a black fish and a different animal king who has been cultivated into seven dragons.


    You know, except for those grass-eating or omnivorous goblins, there are really few fairies that can endure the instinctual desire in the beginning. Especially for the dragon monsters, drinking blood and eating meat is almost an innate instinct. Let them control this instinct and satisfy their own body needs in another way. This is just a joke.


    Look at the other monsters of the dragons, which are not a mouth to eat hundreds of innocent mortals. It��s like a slap in the face, not to mention that it��s unique. It��s also a rare type that has rarely been seen for thousands of years.


    It can be said that if the talents that Libo rushed to get are extraordinary, it would be easy for him to suppress the so many sultry monsters in Bibotan. Otherwise, the owner of the Bibotan Dragon Palace is really not able to do it. And he does not want to be able to get the loyalty of so many Yaozu, and become the only demon king within a thousand miles of the rocky mountain.


    Less of these many evils, although the Bobo rushed a little bit of prestige, but in the end it is more detached than others. Because he is obsessed with cultivation and rarely participates in the intrigues of the outside world, this makes him face more of his own super-conscious eyes when facing many events.


    This look does not help to fight for power. But it can make him see that people are sinister. It is a matter of knowing who is good at heart and who is full of malice. It sounds like it is similar to Buddhism''s eye-catching magical powers. In fact, it is also eighty-nine.


    When the King of the Dragons stole the Buddha''s treasure, although there was no benefit from it, it was somewhat affected by the magical roots of Buddhism. And without waiting for the result of this Huigen blossom, they are already dead under the monkey''s stick, which makes the benefits that belong to them plainly let the children of Bobo run.


    In the course of more than a thousand years of painstaking cultivation, Libo ran in the development of his own blood power, but also excavated this kind of eye-catching magic. He can see people''s hearts clearly, although it is impossible to see clearly, but the general thing is not wrong at all. And this makes the demon king just hit a ghost in his heart, he is already born with a feeling.


    In the face of such a situation, he is neither idiot nor stupid. Originally close to the demon king, just want to set up a relationship with him, get some shelter from him. This does not mean that he is willing to act as a **** of the demon king, and to die in his unsung malicious.


    So immediately, he opened the distance from the demon king and avoided the corner far away. At this time, the demon king did not find his movements, because for him, the younger generations like Bobo are simply an insignificant existence. If he didn''t have him, the effect would be inseparable. And today''s situation does not allow him to pay attention to what the waves are running. A heavenly emperor and a Yang Lan are enough to take all his attention.


    The mind is turning sharply, and the sorcerer who is already arbitrarily calculating the 7788 is not willing to continue to drag on, because he knows that the more he is dragging the situation, the worse he is. Other people haven''t reacted yet, and they can do their best to get the most benefit. And if someone waits for someone to figure it out, then what will be the result, fearing that it will be two. He does not want to make himself a victim of others. So immediately, he said to Zhang Yi.


    "Emperor Tianjian. I think this thing, there should be room for change. After all, I have different types of demon, most of them are born to rely on diet and flesh and blood. Even if it becomes a strange, this instinct does not. It may be said that change will change, and there will be mana regeneration. Just as a child carries a sharp edge, it is inevitable that it will be wrong. It is a matter of regret for life. If the Emperor wants to sin for me, it is too biased. In the eyes of the Emperor of Heaven, this is ultimately nothing more than a broken arm."


    "I am not as good as the demon, but it is also a million people. It is a big force that can affect the pattern of the world. If it is the standard before the Emperor, I can say that among the demon, it is nine out of ten. Even if there are some individual existences that can enjoy the gift of the heavenly emperor, and want to come to the heavenly emperor to discuss the extraterritorial plan, it will become a drop in the bucket, and it is difficult to have a big use of chicken ribs. So I think, kneel down Since there is such an idea, why not take a step back. Let me wait for the sin to make a contribution, and offset the sins of the past with future achievements. This is also an indication of his dedication and generosity."


    Speaking of this, everything that the demon king said can be seen as considering the interests of the entire demon. At this point, no demon king can pick up the problem.


    They even said that they would still feel. The demon king is really a great demon in the demon, and he is so able to speak for them at this time. It��s really interesting and trustworthy. Unconsciously, many demon kings with six gods and gods will come together and join the camp of the demon king.


    This is exactly what the Devil King wants to see. If he only talks to himself, not only does he have no persuasive power, but it is easy to cause the resentment of the Emperor, and let him directly kill himself. However, with the support and support of these people, the situation is different.


    As long as the Emperor wants to continue his plan, he will certainly not be able to be like this at this time. Because now he can be regarded as a representative of the Yaozu. Injury him will not only completely break the demon kings who are already uneasy, but also let the demon kings who could have been outside the scene passively stirred into this dispute.


    This is not something that a qualified strategist should do. In fact, Zhou Yi is now somewhat hesitant. His determination is still there. After all, what he must establish as a heavenly emperor is his own majesty and the law of heaven. As in the past, the mission of allowing heaven to reward and punish on behalf of the heavens is like nothing. It is absolutely impossible to be allowed.


    Heaven, since it is the righteousness of heaven and earth, there must be absolutely strict laws. Legislation can be a bit slack, but law enforcement is not slack at all. This kind of thing, to send a point is to give others a little bit of truth, and in the long run, it is also difficult to escape the end of the people. This point can be said that ancient and modern China and foreign countries are not as good as it is.


    Which dynasty has been defeated, not from the relaxation of the law and the rebellious greed of the greed? Zhou Yi also realized this, so he made such great determination. He can''t let the sand in his eyes, and one can''t. The selection of these Yaozu as the first opening of their own maintenance is actually the result of his deliberation.


    Why do you say that? This is actually related to the mess left by the Jade Emperor. For more than two thousand years, the heavenly court under the rule of the Jade Emperor has already developed various ills. He doesn''t need to go through serious investigations. Just a little inquiries, you can know that many gods rely on their own powers to do all kinds of illegal and chaotic things. And if they start from them, then there is nothing else to say, the gods of nine out of ten can''t run away.


    Although it is impossible to be like the lower bounds, these often confusing enchanting, the deity to be dispelled is so outrageous. But with their crimes, the priesthood that was taken off is definitely not going to run.


    One or two of these things are okay. If there are more, then the whole heavenly operation will definitely be a big mess. Zhou Yi himself is even bigger, and it is impossible to support this large heaven court with one person alone. Even if he is already planning to re-establish the team, replace the existence of these gods. But after all, the time is still too shallow, and his team has not yet been built. Therefore, for the sake of the present, he can only put down these fairy things for the time being. In a way that is a goal, I will play a good show of killing chickens and monkeys.


    Monsters, after all, are heterogeneous. Eighty-nine out of the monsters are killing and hateful people who are not worthy of sympathy. Take them to start, will not shake the foundation of the heavens, let the heavens run a big mess. Second, we can kill chickens and monkeys, let these gods know what is convergence, and they will continue to do so. In addition, this can also eliminate the glory, and the Limin people in the heavens are in a good position, and at the same time can play a certain role in promoting his plan. It can be said that it is a good thing in one fell swoop.


    It is such a good thing, if you follow the devil''s point of view, you will pass the merits and give them a chance to rehabilitate. So I am afraid that the so-called all-in-one will have to fall.


    Zhou Yi was not so indecisive to such a point, so immediately, he screamed coldly at the temporary demon singer who refused.


    "It is merit, it is too. It is meritorious, and it is guilty and punishable. Now that you have not made any merit, you have thought about the difference, is it too naive. And, under the heavens, it is not so strict. The reason for doing it. Besides, I originally played to clear the idea of ??Haoyu. To give you such a choice is just to see that there is a good life in heaven, and that it is the life of the heavens, leaving a line of vitality. Don''t take this as a bargaining chip, thinking that this will threaten me. I said, you still don''t have this qualification. It is the same now and in the future."

 Chapter 1497： Intent to fall into the air

    Zhou Yi��s answer made the devil��s heart sink to the bottom. He originally thought that Zhou Yi would be a little bit excited. Even if you still choose to refuse in the end, you will choose to explain to them in a larger way. In this case, he can have some operational space more or less, and he will not fall into the empty space at once.


    But the development of the matter is beyond his imagination, because Zhou Yi��s tough attitude is what he did not expect. It''s like not thinking about things at the strategic level at all. Zhou Yi directly said the most deadly point, and this made the demon king do not know how to contact.


    The so-called negotiation has always left room for both sides to slowly find a region that can be harmonious with each other in order to reach a consistent technical work. If either party does not cooperate, it is impossible to reach a final agreement. At this juncture, the Devil King has become the party that sings a one-man show. Of course, he can''t achieve his ideal results.


    Can it be said that like those idiots, fall together on this level? Expected to have their own ending, the face of the demon king has become ugly. He really didn''t want that kind of thing to happen to him, so immediately, his heart was already determined to break the boat.


    "When the Emperor of Heaven is squatting, can''t you use other methods to offset the mistakes we made in the past? Your new imperialism, you must know that many sins were committed when the Jade Emperor was in power. The law is slack. Is this also our fault? If you want to reorganize the law, can you not use this as a node to separate the two sides, so that I can wait for the monster to be a chance to be a man again?"


    "Do you want to ask for mercy in this way? It is too fortunate. I want to be unscrupulous to you. Have you ever thought of the innocent creatures who died in your monsters? Even this kind of justice can''t stretch, I rectify the heavens. What is the meaning of the intention of the law and discipline? So my answer is still like that, I don��t think about it. It��s the most just truth to save blood and save lives. You are not qualified to let me cross this ridge for you, so, Give your life!"


    Hehe smiled, Zhou Yi waved his hand and no longer paid any attention to these monsters. However, he also understood what he meant. Yang Lan, who had not yet taken a seat, was already carrying a group of angels around him and striding forward toward these demon kings.


    "You should also have heard the words of the Emperor, so don''t hesitate to let go! I advise you not to be lucky. If you disturb the peace of heaven, the knife in my hand can''t spare you!"


    With the mighty power of the real Wudang Devil, all the monsters couldn��t help but reveal the trepidation. Because of the nature of the gram, the fascinating Yang Lan is simply a raging furnace for them, so that they have been a little hard to breathe. The demon power of the body is transpiration, and the magic in the blood is baked. All that is brought to them is the pain of suffering. The pain is almost to make them crazy.


    However, compared with this pain, more is still from the deep panic. As long as it is not a fool, you can understand the situation at hand. Zhou Yi, who is the Emperor of Heaven, does not intend to match them. The attitude of leaving them without leaving them is almost inevitable to bear the punishment from the rules. Most of the demon kings will not think that they can end up in such a good sentence. So immediately, they gathered their gaze on their main bones.


    That is the eager gaze. Obviously, most of the demon kings now have the hope of surviving on the demon king. And the demon king obviously has already felt this kind of sustenance. If it is before this, he will definitely regard this as a good thing. But now, he can''t think so.


    Before he needed to gather the general trend, he was able to create pressure on Zhou Yi, so that he had to deal with the demands of his own group. So naturally, in that case, the more people support him, the better. But now the situation is different. The current situation is that Zhou Yi has withstood these pressures and has shown mercilessly to them to continue to liquidate. And this makes the more conspicuous and detached, the easier it is to become the first guy to be punished.


    With the sin of the hard-to-find book that he committed, the demon king has no doubt that waiting for his own will be a god-like end. Therefore, he certainly did not dare to show his head at this time, and even said that if possible, he would choose to shrink to everyone behind him.


    But now that he is doing the same thing, he wants to shrink now, it is already impossible. Not only did the Emperor have noticed him, but even those monsters have already regarded him as the backbone. At this time, even if he hides, it will be as conspicuous as a firefly in the night, so instead of doing that kind of useless work, it is better to use it alone. It is not the support of the advantage to make the final negotiation.


    If you break the boat, you still have to cut off all your backs. I felt so in my heart that the demon king could no longer care for other kinds of things, and it was already yelling at Zhou Yi.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty! The demon has something to say, the demon has something to say!"


    Of course, under the current situation, Zhou Yi is not going to give him any response. He turned a deaf ear, leaving only Yang Lan to face him with a majestic warning.


    "Bold, Heavenly Emperor is you can call straight. Give me a bond, otherwise, don''t blame someone for being polite to you!"


    This kind of rudeness is definitely not to talk about it. I will know that the demon kings who have been completely destroyed by the magical powers of the real martial arts have become the original demon. His so-called unkind is definitely a harsh means of being above this. The demon king has a strong mana and can support it for a while under the demon power. However, he knew very well that if he had to compare it, don��t look at him as a big demon in the demon, and he must not be the opponent of Yang Lan. If you want to eat less, you will still be obedient. But what is the end of obedience, everyone is well aware.


    It is impossible for the demon king to listen to his words. He is bound to fight for his own destiny. So biting his teeth, he once again ignored Yang Yu��s warning, and he was already shouting again at Zhou Yi.


    "Your Majesty, I have something to say. I have intelligence to sell to His Majesty. I know the whereabouts of the last remaining big demon in this world!"


    Ancient demon? Listening to this, many gods, even Yang Lan, have changed their looks. Because they really did not expect that in this case they actually got such a message. In the same way, those demon kings who were originally standing in a camp with the demon king and pinning all their hopes on him were also face-changing, revealing an incredible expression.


    If they are Yang Hao, they are just unexpected, then these demon kings are shocked, resentful and unbelievable.


    The ancient demon does not refer to the fierce gods of the ancient times. It is the same as the red pine nuts, the earliest existence from the grass and beasts to the demon fairy.


    In ancient times, the beasts between humans and mountains were actually on the same horizontal line. Although the Terran has more intellect, it loses to the wild beasts in the body and innate capital. This is the biggest disadvantage in the era when everything is in dispute. If the Terran has been favored by some of the gods, it must be passed down into the law of immortality. The Terran may not be able to persist until later.


    It can be said that it is the opportunity that the gods gave the human race to grow, and the people have become the protagonist of heaven and earth. However, even with the favor of the gods, it is not that the Terran can already sit back and relax. Because since the time of birth, the Terran has a strong opponent. This opponent is a monster.


    They are like the bones of the skeleton, and the ghosts are not scattered. Even if the Terran has a law of immortality, their threat to the Terran is still alive. Because the gods favor not only the human race. Some of the blessed beasts of the wild beasts have also been spotted by individual gods and possess the power of cultivation. And they are the first demon in this world.


    Demon fairy, people who don''t know them actually think that they are similar to those of the ancient gods. But if you really want to break it down, there are still many differences among them. The most typical of them, one is the origin.


    The demon is the existence of the ordinary beasts relying on cultivation to gain strength, while the fierce beasts are born heterogeneous, from the birth of a monster with the ability to move mountains and reclamation.


    As for the second point, it is identity. Those ancient evil beasts of ancient times, even if they are monsters, will be heart-wrenching. They are not the same kind. For the vast majority of the fierce gods, the so-called monsters are just like the human race, and they can be used for the blood of the belly.


    And those ancient monsters are not, they are the first demon of the immortals, but also the ancestor of the world. Therefore, for them, the later monsters will not only be as fearful as they are to treat the fierce gods, but will even worship them and be enshrined as their own ancestors.


    To a certain extent, the ancient demon is indeed their ancestors. This is because the ancient demons have taken a different approach and created a completely different method of cultivation.


    They know that they can''t compare with the human race in the education, and they don''t say anything else. It is the innate intelligence of the descendants who can pull out the distance of one hundred and eighty streets. So simply, they gave up the way that the text was carried, but they engraved the practice of cultivation in the blood, and passed it on from generation to generation through genetic means.


    This way laid the foundation of the Yaozu, so it is not too much to say that they are the ancestors of Wan Yao. And it is precisely because of this that their existence is more and more regarded by the heavens as a nail in the eye, stabbed in the flesh.

 Chapter 1498： Sealing the past

    Why do you say this way? In fact, this is still related to the competitive relationship between the Yaozu and the Terran.


    The collapse of the ancient heavens will be an opportunity for all ambitious people. Especially after witnessing the demise of the army that the First Emperor was invincible, those who have the ability will naturally put their minds on the idea of ??another heaven. There are more than one person with this kind of strength, but the only qualified person is only the Yaozu and the Terran. In order to become the orthodox of heaven, the two families will naturally fight.


    At that time, the Terran experienced a great glory in the glory of the times, and the cultivation method has already formed a prosperous posture. After the First Emperor broke the gods, the world no longer able to suppress the power of these human races. It can be said that the power of the Terran was made in the form of a blowout. The same, the Yaozu is similar.


    In terms of the original human race productivity, the number of people in the whole of China is actually tens of millions. And because of the war between the Qin and Han dynasties, this number is afraid to be less. Compared with the Terran, the Yaozu is much more. Do not say anything else, just the aquarium can completely crush the human race in quantity.


    Of course, everyone''s goal is to stand up again. At this point, the number of ordinary mortals is not a decisive factor, and the decisive factor depends on the number of practitioners. Although there are hundreds of millions of demon people, but because of the ancient method of cultivation based on the blood of the ancient demon, even if it is thousands of miles, it is difficult to make a sign of practice. So in the number of such practitioners, they do not take advantage.


    The Terran is not the same, with the envy of a hundred schools of thought, coupled with the natural cultivation ability of the Terran, as long as it is a somewhat qualified people can practice, thus gaining all kinds of incredible magical powers. The more such practitioners, the more they can expand their scale.


    Under the circumstance, there were still some weak people who came to the Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, and they had already turned over the situation of the **** and the two races. At this time, the Yaozu also realized that this matter can no longer continue this way, so simply swearing at the critical moments of the Hanwu Emperor''s demise of the 100 families and the unique Confucianism. Suddenly launched the final big battle against the school-based Terran.


    This big battle is not obvious to the world. After all, the main battlefield is still in the heavens. But mortals are not without records. For example, some people who borrowed the words written by Zhou Dazhan in the past are actually depicting the war of the gods who are fighting for heaven. Such a war, even if it is a secular, has an impact.


    Reflected in the Middle-earth, it is the battle between the Emperor Wu and the Xiongnu. After all, Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty is the orthodox of the emperor, and he is born to represent the interests of the people. The Xiongnu, although it is a human race, is based on the genius of the monsters, so in essence, they are actually the ranks of the monsters.


    From the results of the war between the Han Dynasty and the Xiongnu, it is actually possible to see the final outcome. Just as the emperor did in the past, the Hu people did not dare to go south and chama, and the scholars did not dare to bend and complain. The Terran represented by Hanwu not only defeated the Xiongnu, but also completely defeated the Yaozu behind the Huns to a point where it was weak.


    Since then, the Yaozu has never competed with the Terran for the qualifications of the heavens. Even the ancient demon who they snuggled up also died in this war and escaped. It is no longer a big climate.


    Of course, the Terran does not mean that there is no loss. Those monks who are guilty of the war of the **** are on the one hand, but more importantly, the stipulations of the hundred schools are passed down on the inheritance.


    Originally, the Confucianism slammed hundreds of families, and the unique respect for Confucianism was a huge blow to the theory of the hundred families, which caused them to have huge problems in their inheritance. And such a war has been blown down, and it has made the loss of hundreds of students who have already been regarded as single seedlings to the extreme.


    Many doctrines have dissipated at this time, and even if they are partially passed down, they are simply incomplete. This kind of situation is of course unaffordable for those who have paid almost all of the people for this war, so naturally, they will vent their grievances on those who are demon.


    The ancient demon is the foundation of the Yaozu, how could they not count this hatred on them. Therefore, naturally, many of the prominent demon people of the ancient times, except for some of them who did not ask the world, have almost been annihilated by the heavens.


    It can be said that if the existence of the Yaozu is related to the balance between the heavens and the earth, the whole Yaozu will probably be turned into a fly ash under the anger of the immortals. This is the case, for thousands of years, the days of the Yaozu are not too good.


    In addition to the blows on the bright side, the various methods of haze, the heavens have never been less. It is like a thing like Yuelongmen. On the surface, this is the great grace of heaven, giving the world aquarium a chance to be detached from the customs and become a true dragon. But actually? This is actually a bottom-up plan.


    The demon of the world is alive with the aquarium, but it is necessary to know that before the heavens re-established, the aquarium of the world is not under the control of the four sea dragons. Although the aquarium is said to be a genus of scales, it is something that the heavenly courts have set up, but no one has stipulated that there should not be any aquarium monsters to come up later. Like the giant scorpion in the ancient demon, and Kuang Peng. This is the big demon among the aquarium that can override the dragon. In the battle for heaven, they can cross the dragons and control the existence of the aquarium.


    After all, the dragons are the genus of the beast and the beast, and the ordinary monster is not a root. Even if there are some blood relationships, this relationship does not allow them to make concessions on racial justice. At that time, the dragons who had always been the wall grasses were no better than the giants. So naturally, those monsters will certainly listen to the orders of these ancient demon for their own benefit.


    When the Terran was fighting the gods, they did not eat the loss of the aquarium. Therefore, after the establishment of the heavenly court, naturally, we will try our best to weaken the power of the aquarium.


    The book of the Four Seas Dragons, balancing the aquarium with the power of the dragons is a strategy on the bright side. In addition, the establishment of the Dragon Gate is the real means of gloom.


    The dragon gate is swayed, and the heavenly grace is turned into a real dragon. It sounds beautiful, but it''s actually not as wonderful as some people think.


    The gantry is not what the aquarium is qualified to jump over. Those who can jump over are only the elites in the aquarium, those who can stimulate the blood and cultivate into the demon. Only by inspiring the power of the blood, they can pass through the Dragon Gate in a strange body, roll in the dragon pool and turn it into a nominal dragon.


    And as literally stated, this only true dragon is not a true dragon. Because they are not even qualified to refine the Dragon Blood. Do you let them fly to heaven to give them a free time? This is really thinking too much. It��s their last fate to roll from the dragon pool and then to drive the gods in the heavens. And this is also the calculation of heaven.


    In this way, the roots of the aquarium are counted, and the younger generations who can be cultivated go directly to the seventy-eight. In this way, even if a monster can be born in the aquarium, it will not be a climate. It''s not just aquariums, feathers, animals, and so on. It��s just that the means of heaven are concealed, not as obvious as the Longmen.


    Tianting suppresses the Yaozu in this way, and the Yaozu is naturally a human heart. However, the means of heaven are good, and the name of the propaganda is as good as it is in the event of Yuelongmen. It is obviously a trick to draw money at the bottom, and the students are said to be good deeds for the benefit of the world.


    On the other side, they are secretly clearing all the insiders, especially those of the ancient times. The Yaozu itself does not teach culture and culture, and many secrets are passed on from word to mouth. As long as the insider dies, basically it is to bury the secret seven seven eight eight. This is why no one has been able to expose the poison of heaven in the past few years.


    The insider is dead, and the rest of the people are either embarrassed or not. Either the status is low, and no one believes it. For example, the devil, he is the latter.


    This thing has to be said from the beginning of the year, the demon king is not good, it was just a water snake. However, because the qualifications are extraordinary, the water snake is the body of the water snake, and it has become a small monster in the world. Of course, such a little monster does not play any role in the war-torn wars of the year. When he cultivated into a dragon, the world��s events were a foregone conclusion, and the Four Seas Dragons were already the first to become aquarists.


    As the dragon king of the heavenly seal, the four sea dragons naturally want to serve the grand plan of heaven. The existence of a talented person like the demon king is the object to be taken care of.


    At that time, the North Sea Dragon King, who was in charge of Beihai, thought very clearly, that is, he used the rhetoric to deceive the demon king and let him jump to the dragon gate to pull the jade emperor. This was originally a very clever idea. After all, the good thing about the dragon was in front of him. He didn''t believe that this little monster would give up this shortcut and not go, but choose what millennium is going through.


    But he did not think that although the demon king is a little monster, but behind him there is an ancient demon. The land of the North Sea, the big demon Peng Peng. The big demon lurking in the abyss told everything to the demon king, so that when he faced this choice, he directly turned over the face with the dragon king, and took advantage of his ability to retreat from the Dragon Palace and set himself up. .


    He is the king in the North Sea, on the one hand, he wants to give the dragon a face. On the other hand, it is necessary to use your own identity to cover the hiding of Peng Peng.


    Qi Peng is a big demon in the ancient times. It is a felony that Tian Ting will take every effort. Without him to cover, the things that Peng Peng hides in the North Sea will be dug up sooner or later. Only he has established himself in the North Sea to ensure that this secret is not discovered. Of course, he does not have any benefit in doing so.


    You can tell him how a dragon can have such a big skill, and it can almost fight against the four dragons. Not because of someone behind the instructions. After all, this is just a mutual use. And today, for your own benefit, it is time to sever this kind of interest interaction.

 Chapter 1499： Deceive the ancestors

    The demon king has made up his mind, even if he is risking the greatness of the world, he must also take advantage of this one-tenth of a chance to give himself a chance to survive. Therefore, he almost made up his mind, and even the ancient demon with the fundamental interests of the demon were sold.


    And this condition of hiss did indeed hit the soft underbelly of heaven. Yang Lan, who was overwhelmed by the grandeur, could not help but slow down.


    Tianting��s fancy of the ancient demon is obviously to be above a demon king. Even Zhou Yi, the newly enshrined emperor, did not know the key points. The gods who participated in the war of gods like Yang Lan would know what to choose at this time.


    So immediately, he turned his power into a substance, and he slammed it on the demon king. After the black dragon that showed him the original scale of the scales, he also screamed to the demon king.


    "Tell out what you know. If everything is true, I can play to the Emperor, and you will be light and fall!"


    "I said, I said, I said it all!"


    Although it was not the reply of the Emperor, but with the guarantee of Yang Lan, it was enough for the demon king. After all, Yang Lan��s character is strong enough. Compared with these monsters, it��s a model that is both difficult to catch up with. It is not easy to let him believe in other people''s words, but it is not difficult for him to trust Yang Lan. So now, he is too busy to ask for mercy. In the face of his changes, the demon kings who had begun to change color immediately swayed.


    The behavior of the demon king is absolutely unacceptable to them. This is not only because of the ancestor status of the ancient demon, so that the behavior of the demon king looks as big as the deceitful ancestors, and the heavens are not allowed. More importantly, because the ancient demon is related to the fate and future of the Yaozu.


    The Yaozu is a very difficult race to introduce new races. Unlike the Terran, the cultivation of the Terran allows them to nurture their offspring through the way of enlightenment, and if they encounter a horrible generation, it is like Laozi, and it is better to be blue than to be blue. The sage characters are even better.


    But the Yaozu is not. The cultivation process of the Yaozu is not so much a cultivation as it is a process of returning to the ancestors that was born by this external force. The ancient demon created this kind of cultivation method suitable for the Yaozu with his own as a blueprint. In fact, he solidified his template into the blood of the Yaozu, letting them change according to their natural instinct.


    Is the ancient demon strong? Very strong! As the first group of demon people who have achieved immortality between heaven and earth, their strength is definitely not under the fierce gods of the ancient times. But that''s just it. Even the ancient gods and beasts of the Quartet gods need to use their priesthood to strengthen their own strength. Even so, they still have to succumb to some people. It can be seen from here that the so-called ancient demon is at what level.


    They themselves are hard to compete with powerful gods, let alone those who follow their example and continue to evolve and eventually reach the same level of monsters.


    This is the cause of the defeat of the Yaozu. It is also the most deadly weakness of the big demon. For thousands of years, it��s not that no monsters want to change this situation, and they want to find a way out for the Yaozu. However, in the face of harsh facts, all their efforts are in vain.


    It is true that the monsters that have become a monster can cultivate the exercises that belong to the human race. It��s like a monkey can learn to be succinct and fascinating, and learn to use the same cloud as the seventy-two. As long as someone is willing to accept them, it is natural that they can practice like the human race.


    However, this is only a special case, and it is impossible to spread it to all the Yaozu. Let''s not say whether the Terran and the Heavens will let the practice of cultivation spread to all the demons. Even if they defaulted, or if the Yaozu did this without knowing it, the final result could not reach the level that some people expected.


    After all, this is still related to the spirit of the Yaozu. The Yaozu, even if it is a monster, has a magical demon, and there is no too high level of intelligence. It is better to say that the fox family, such as the fox family and the mouse family, who are known as sneaky, can more or less reach the standard level of the human race. But like the small races that are born in the brain, such as the aquarium and the zerg, it is probably a practice for a hundred years, but it is only the standard of a three-year-old child.


    Whether you can recognize words is a problem, let alone to understand those words, the subtlety of cultivation.


    Even if it is fine, there are so many monsters who practice, so don''t expect those ordinary demon people. The ordinary Yaozu, and the ordinary beast are not much different. In addition to the instinct of the daily scent of the moon, they even said that it was unfavorable. Under such circumstances, you are counting on the cultivation of this human race to change their roots. This is simply an unrealistic problem.


    To put it bluntly, even if it is a vain effort to spend thousands of times the energy of ordinary people, the loss of life itself is not much. They may not be able to get a thousand of the cultivation of ordinary people. It is not that there is no outstanding class, far more than the same kind of generations, but such people have always been a minority, and in the overall situation of the Yaozu, it is completely a drop in the bucket, and it can''t be used much.


    The problem of innate intelligence limits the development of the Yaozu, and the means of the ancient demon becomes the only feasible means for the Yaozu. And it is precisely because of this, the ancient demon is very precious for the Yaozu.


    Because most of the Yaozu can only practice by this means, the more they become, the more difficult they are. The Terran can rely on talent to surpass the sages, and the Yaozu can only rely on their own luck to reach the level of the ancient demon. This is very difficult. Anyone who has studied biology knows how contingent it is to return to the ancestors. Even if the Yaozu has been studying countless means for thousands of years, it is absolutely unique that it can really do this.


    For thousands of years, only one demon king has done this step, and almost all other monsters are inferior. And the demon king, before he was able to sit on the power, he was already a group of gods by the monkeys, and was completely removed.


    Heaven cannot allow any monsters like the ancient demon to exist. Because of this existence, the power of the Yaozu will grow by one point. As an old rival for thousands of years, they are very clear that the most solid pillars of the Yaozu are those who have the blood of the ancient demon. Ordinary monsters must have thousands of years of hard work to fight against ordinary immortals. These straight lines of the ancient demon are born with such ability. How big the gap is in the middle is known at a glance.


    When the ancient twelve days of the demon spurred the human race, it was almost necessary to force the Terran to be robbed. This kind of blood lessons can not be forgotten for a moment. It took a lot of work and sacrificed so many immortals to clean up the ancient twelve-day demon. They don''t want to jump out of anything, to re-erect the banner of the Yaozu.


    The death of the demon king is inevitable, even if the jade emperor is not a lucky one, to give him a glimmer of life. And even a new born demon is still the same, let alone those old demons of the ages?


    From the perspective of heaven, this is almost a killing problem. For the Yaozu, this is a major event related to the survival of the race. From the death of the demon king, almost the loss of the demon power of the whole heavenly Western cow Hezhou is exhausted, and it is hard to know the climate, the importance of an ancient demon to the demon.


    Since the self-styled god, the demon family who has made the demon power to go to the seven-eight-eight-eight-eight can no longer afford more such losses. If these ancient demons die, I am afraid that after thousands of years, the Yaozu will have no savings, and it will be difficult to compete with the heavens.


    This point, as long as the vision of the monster can be seen. It is precisely because of this that these demon kings will make such a reaction to the demon king at this time.


    That is, Yang Hao��s power is in control of these monsters who are madly mad, otherwise they will not be immediately, there will be countless demons rushing up, and a bite of blood will swallow the demon king.


    This kind of thing has been foreseen in the heart of the demon king. He is very clear that once he has done this, then the Yaozu will never be able to accommodate himself. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a singularity. But if he is allowed to choose another one, he estimates that he will still choose this way.


    Can live, who will think about going to death. Even if he survives with such a heavy price, it is worthwhile in his view. Because only if you are alive, you are qualified to consider what is worth noting. And if he dies and has no value to die under the penalty of heaven, then that is probably the biggest loss.


    And then again, it is just a Peng Peng. Although he is of great significance to the Yaozu, it is definitely not an indispensable role. As long as he survives, he can replace him sooner or later. And once he is like a demon king, he has made a demon. So what is lost today, I am afraid that he will not be able to make it back?


    I thought about myself for a thousand reasons and found countless excuses. The demon king finally resolutely determined to speak out the secret. In the face of his frankness, Yang Lan is also unambiguous, and he directly turned his head to report on Zhou Yi��s fist.


    "Your Majesty, if this demon is true, the minister is willing to pray for him, and spare his life! Please also kneel down!"


    "Give him a life? It is not impossible." Yang Hao opened his mouth and regarded him as a confidant. Zhou Yi naturally could not refute his face. But he still reminded. "Just Yang Qing, you can think about how to prevent micro-duration, and it is impossible for him to do evil in the future?"


    "Returning to the shackles, Chen has already thought." Under the influence of powerful power, the body of the demon king was forced to shrink and shrink, and in the end it could only become a small snake with a finger width. And he put it on his wrist, and Yang Lan was already handing it up. "We are still missing a mount. I think this demon is just right. There are ministers who are looking after him. If you want to come to him, there is no possibility of doing evil."


    "Okay, just follow what you said!"


    In spite of the opposition of the demon king, this monarch and two have already finalized its fate. And such an ending is what the devil wants. Just under the power, it��s just what you want.

 Chapter 1500： Flowing water is not corrupt

    The encounter of the demon king actually represents the end of the current demon. It is the so-called artificial knife that I am a fish.


    Heaven has long had the idea of ??completely destroying the base of the Yaozu and incorporating it into the jurisdiction of the heavenly court. It was just that there were all kinds of shackles on the heavenly court, and there was the indecisiveness of the Jade Emperor. The selfish and self-serving Lord sat in that position. This allowed the idea to be put on hold indefinitely. Now that Zhou Yi is in the upper position, it will naturally sweep away the obstacles of the past and directly promote this.


    She is not the kind of jade emperor, the power is in hand, and at the same time he is pushing the heavens, what he wants to do is not what he wants to do directly. Anyway, no one can stop him, so naturally, everything is done by his boat.


    The demon trend has gone. Watching the Quartet Gods point to the Terracotta Warriors, the lower bounds to catch the big demon Peng Peng, watching those who have been evil in the past, the demon kings one after another by the Golden Armor will be bound with the chain. Both the gods and the monsters have produced such feelings in their hearts. It can be said that Zhou Yi��s purpose of killing chickens and monkeys has actually reached seven seven eight eight.


    In any case, the power of the Yaozu is undeniable. In addition to the battle of the gods of the past, even with the power of the heavens, it is only possible to use a soft knife to cut the flesh of the demon, thereby killing the strength of the demon. Like today, in one fell swoop, the entire Yaozu was interrupted by the backbone, so that they are unlikely to climb again in this life. Many gods are afraid that they have never even thought about it.


    It��s not that I really didn��t think about it, but that it��s too impractical to do so. It��s not likely to be realized.


    After all, the heavens are a place where the powers are mixed. It is naturally not a big problem to say that it can be twisted into a rope like a war in the past. However, it is precisely because of the three forces in the heavenly court that there are scruples, which is impossible.


    No one wants to lose their strength because of dealing with the Yaozu. No one wants to watch others grow their existence because they have enough monsters. It was so stalemate, but the great situation that should be spurred in the battle of the gods was interrupted, so that it would be difficult to have such a good time in front of them.


    In this regard, Zhou Yi��s action is really a solution to the regrets of many people. But in the same way, his means are inevitable, which will make people feel cold. After all, a big demon said that he was demolished and dismantled, so who can be sure that when the Emperor turned the gun to them, could they stop the sharp edge of the Emperor?


    The heart is awkward, this is for sure. And this is exactly what Zhou Yi wants. He is not afraid of these gods fearing him, even targeting him in the back. Because he has absolute confidence and strength, to deal with any means of them. Therefore, even if they use this kind of intimidation, as long as they can honestly honor themselves in the bright face, he will not hesitate.


    However, it is a group of goods that will eventually be eliminated. It is really unnecessary to waste too much time on them. Instead of spending a lot of money to buy their hearts, it is better to put them aside for the time being, and wait until the forces in their hands develop, and replace them directly.


    With such a thought, Zhou Yi is naturally speculative about those who are unpredictable, and there is no longer any big development. The guys who are destined to be eliminated are extremely perfunctory. It was originally a banquet for killing chickens and monkeys. The chickens were killed and the monkeys were scared. Then his master naturally does not have to do more. So eat and drink, drink and drink. The scene of singing and dancing is like sweeping the atmosphere of the sect before the Sun Palace.


    And looking at his attitude, a few of the four royal emperors who have been greeted beforehand, and Laozi are the appearance of an old god. It doesn''t seem to worry at all, his attitude will have any effect on themselves.


    Of course, this is also a reason. If you don''t say anything else, like the existence of the Three Emperors and the Houtu, you will never worry about this. Because their interests are tied to the entire human race. As long as the Terran is still the protagonist of the world, as long as they are still the ancestors of the Three Emperors enshrined by the Terran, no matter how they change, it is impossible to touch their interests.


    The same is true for Lao Tzu. On the surface, the attitude of Zhou Yi will eventually lead to the reduction of the power of the door. But in the long run, is this not an opportunity for the door to be reorganized once?


    The so-called water is not the backbone of the household, although these people are representatives of the Tao, but they are not representative of the entire gate. In the case that the Terran cultivation avenue is held by the Daomen, unless Zhou Yi has the ability to find other sources of talent, no matter how it changes, it is still their elites who can finally get to the top of the court. In this case, the loss of the left and right is just a privileged person in some of the gates. What do he have to worry about?


    Everyone is very open. In other words, people like their status are not the same as those of ordinary people. Not to lose sight of one thing, but to focus on the whole situation, what you see is another landscape. And this is precisely what many people can''t do.


    For example, Zhang Daoling, these people, they can not do such free and easy.


    There are some things that they don''t see, but there is no way to see them. Not in that position, there is no way to think about it from that position. After all, the glimpse of others is the whole of them, so of course, they can only care about their own gains and losses.


    The more I care about it, the more uncomfortable my heart is. So even if I eat the dragon and phoenix in this palace feast, I drink the jade liquid. It is also a food that does not know the taste, can not eat. Such an atmosphere, the more you sit, the more you are suffering. So after seeing Zhou Yi��s departure, many people couldn��t help it anymore. Even if the etiquette couldn��t take care of it, it would have been retired directly from the banquet.


    Of course, this is not to vent their grievances in any remote corners. That is what children can do. People like them, but all who have a bit of status and energy are basically tacit, gathered in the cave house of an important member.


    Just like in many stories, you want to sing a rebellion with an emperor''s lord, and secretly and privately is definitely indispensable. However, unlike the ordinary case, the fact that these people are gathered together is also impossible, and there is no effective plan at all.


    The power of the Emperor of Heaven is above all else. If you are rude, even if they unite the power of all heavens to their side, it is impossible to overthrow this heavenly emperor. Even if he annoyed him, it is very likely that he was sent to the Sendai station. After all, the Emperor��s scruples are only the situation, not the power of these people. If you swear, there are some things that he can''t do.


    Clearly aware of this, these secretly concealed gods sighed one by one. It seems that only one of the options is given to them. And if they have to accept their fate, how can they come here?


    "Zhang Tianshi, you are the initiator, don''t you have anything to say at this time?"


    There are three brothers who are talking, and they have a reason here.


    Which three brothers are gods with gods in heaven. Although not as prominent as the gods they came from, they are definitely not low. So of course, such gatherings are indispensable to them. For Jin Yu and Mudu, this is the revenge of killing the father and the teacher. For whom, this is also his only means of revenge.


    As for what kind of revenge is reported, it is hard to say. To say is to kill the father''s hatred. There is no relationship between Tota and his brother. It is not so much a father or son. It is better to say that they are two people who are both detached and intrigued. Revenge for him, this kind of thing is said, I am afraid that I don��t believe it.


    And if it is said to avenge Taiyi Tianzun, the reason is not too full. You must know that the teacher-apprentice between Taiyi Tianzun and him is actually awkward. Far less than the reality between his brother Jin Min and Manjushri. This is to say that Jin Hao is reliable in order to report to the enemy. To say that he is also for this, really not too many people believe.


    In fact, in the end, I am afraid that I don��t even know why I am here. Perhaps it is a cloud of people, subconsciously following their brothers. Perhaps it was to report that Taiyi Tianzun had saved his life''s kindness. In short, he came, and he is not going to leave.


    It can be said that they are determined to be against the Emperor of Heaven, so naturally, they will force Zhang Dao Ling to ask such words at this time.


    Zhang Daoling is the backbone of their group and the only one who can co-ordinate the overall situation among them. They are still convinced of such a guy who can grow the door to the present day. It��s just that I can��t get a charter, but even if I��m convinced, I��ll lose some of my strength. This kind of questioning is not so much anxious as it is to eat a reassurance. Give yourself some confidence.


    And looking at the attitude of the three brothers, Zhang Daoling, who has never been exposed to color, could not help but frown. In all fairness, he did not want to let these three people blend in. Because their purpose is obvious, it is to take revenge. Once this kind of thing is involved, no matter what identity is not good.


    I��ve got a fight and dare to pull the emperor down. This kind of thing can be put in the mortal world, put it on them, and at most it is the end of that body. He wants to work with the Emperor, but he doesn''t want to do it. Why can we be so arrogant and arrogant?


    Therefore, when the three brothers said this, he had already made up his mind.


    That is, he wants to treat these three people as abandoners and make good use of them.

 Chapter 1501： Different days of action

    The hatred between the three brothers and the Emperor is not shared. After all, it is the vengeance of the father, there is such a layer of barriers, no matter what happens, and who is said from it, it is impossible for any of their three brothers'' positions to be shaken. Loyalty and filial piety, a filial piety is on the head, and they are not allowed to have any other choice.


    And this makes, in the eyes of Zhang Daoling, these three brothers are already a dead person. It is against the Emperor of Heaven, but the dead are not. Even if it is not now, it will be sooner or later. Since they are already dead, isn��t it the best choice to take advantage of them when they still have some value?


    You know, the identity of these three brothers can be very unusual. In addition to being a disciple of Taiyi Tianzun, it can be related to the door. Others, whether gold or hibiscus, are thoroughly rooted in Buddhism.


    Kim Jong-il is a pro-disciple from Manjushri. The hibiscus is also a disciple of Guanyin, and there is even a seal on the side of Buddhism. Such an identity, if not used to calculate it, is really wasteful. And it is blunt to say that as long as the calculation is good, the identity of these three people can create a situation that will add to the situation of today''s Buddhism, so that they can not eat and walk.


    Fight against Buddhism, no matter when it is an outdated choice. Of course, doing this kind of thing now is not the most important thing. The most important thing is how to break the current situation and re-shape the relationship between them and the Emperor. On this issue, Zhang Daoling has already had a preliminary idea. After all, it depends on which three brothers to open this situation.


    Encourage the three brothers to go to the thorns of the Emperor, and then secretly reveal the news. In doing so, we can get rid of such troubles and take the opportunity to offer some loyalty to the Emperor. If all goes well, maybe you can save the impression lost in front of the Emperor to save it.


    The idea is simple, but the simpler the idea, the more likely it is to be realized. At this juncture today, Zhang Daoling can''t dare to do anything too coquettish. So immediately, he has already made up his mind.


    "In the current situation, the determination of the Emperor to suppress me is almost certain. If this continues, I am afraid that we will not have any good end. Since this is the case."


    This is not enough, but the implied meaning is what the discerning eye can see. And when I heard him say this, many of the gods who came to the rally were all shocked. Only the three brothers, but the excitement looks.


    The three of them are not stupid, knowing that they can rely on themselves, even if they have to endure for 10,000 years, they may not be able to revenge against Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven. Not to mention Zhou Yi, I am afraid that Yang Xiao is not the guy who can fight against it. I want to report this fatherhood and morale, but in the end I still need outside help. And this help, today''s Buddhism can not give them.


    Today''s Buddhism is already a lion that has been pulled out, and an unloaded eagle. Even the wounds are too late, how can there be that ability to help them revenge? Not to mention that they do not have this ability, even if there is, with the relationship between Buddhism and Yang Lan, they will never be disrespectful to the present Emperor because of the three of them.


    Even if I dare to show this meaning to Buddhism, I am afraid that I will not give them any explanation for the opportunity, but I will tie them directly to the Emperor. Which three brothers don''t want to come out with such a drama that they have not died before, so naturally, they will not have any intersection with Buddhism in this question. And throughout the entire heaven, I am afraid that only the door can have such ability to help them achieve this goal.


    It is a thing that has no brains and is impulsive, but his two brothers are not such people. Although I don''t say that they are comparable to those of the old tycoons, there is no problem in seeing the current situation.


    They are very clear that, unlike the Buddhist temples that have been surrendered, the door is the biggest obstacle in front of the Emperor. Heavenly Emperor wants to completely control the heavens, and sooner or later he will start to the door. This is just a question of whether it is tough or not in the morning and evening. As the biggest force in heaven, Daomen, they can never easily accept the kneading of the Emperor.


    What they want most is definitely the beginning of the heavens, and the door is in charge of everything. If it is not good, it will maintain the status quo, and most of the priesthood on the heavenly court will be held by them. This kind of thing is ok now, but after waiting until the hands of the Emperor of Heaven have their own power, it is simply impossible.


    Even the Emperor of the Jade Emperor can not help but plant his own power in the heavens, not to mention Zhou Yi, a powerful guy. It is conceivable that as time progresses, the Emperor will inevitably take back the power of heaven from the door of the gate. At that time, the contradictions between the two sides were almost impossible to avoid.


    This can be seen by anyone with a clear eye. The three brothers do not believe that the founder of Zhang Daoling will not see it. And the reason why they are hooked with him is here. It is not as good as the three brothers to report this hatred that is almost impossible to report, so it is better to join forces with the door to find the possibility of this.


    It is necessary to have a conflict with the Emperor of Heaven. This is something that their three brothers have foreseen. And this kind of conflict should be sooner rather than later, because the later, the better for the Emperor. The best time to attack is the present, and the time when the Emperor is based on the unsettled. Is it only that the door will break out at this time? This is the question that the three brothers are not sure.


    In all fairness, if they are sitting in this position of Zhang Daoling, they will never make such a reckless decision. Daomen has developed for more than two thousand years, and the forces have already extended to all corners of heaven. The so-called one-on-one move, even if it is a reckless person, it is impossible to make such a decision that can affect the overall situation.


    They can be said that they have already made plans for a long-term layout, but they did not expect that Zhang Daolin would actually say such a meaningful words at this time. This makes them subconsciously surprised, and then of course they are inevitably ecstatic.


    Wait, they can afford it. But if you can report your hatred in front of you, who can bear the bitterness of those hundreds of years and thousands of years? Therefore, even Zhang Daolin��s remarks are somewhat abnormal and somewhat embarrassing. The three brothers who were anxious and thirsty jumped in without hesitation and asked him.


    "Tianshi, what do you mean by this?"


    "It''s literally meaning. The Emperor is too strong, no matter what good thing for anyone. Buddhism''s foresight is in front. Can I still watch this doorstep on the doorstep of the Buddha''s door? Obviously not. The door is My life''s hard work, I can''t watch it as if it''s not like the Buddha''s door, and it''s a running dog underneath others. So, instead of waiting for others to be big, there is no ability to fight. It''s better to squat now, fight It��s a fight!��


    These words are reasonable, but they are not to be carefully scrutinized. After all, the power of the door is so great that it is impossible to say that it is so casual.


    But no three brothers can think of it so much. They have been completely occupied by the desire for revenge, and now there is actually no basic reason. As long as there is an opportunity for revenge, they will not care if they are being held by a knife. Now they can only give them this opportunity, so when Zhang Dao Ling showed such intentions, they naturally went in desperately.


    "Tianshi, please also look at the friendship between the old and the father in the same hall as the court, to help our brothers. As long as we can take revenge, our brothers are willing to work hard, and die!"


    Said, these three brothers have already collapsed in front of Zhang Daoling, and put him in this way.


    Kneeling is always the best way to coerce. As long as there is a request for people, and the person you ask for is not a hard-hearted guy, then this means has almost a chance of more than 80%, forcing you to bow to the direction.


    In particular, their brothers�� actions, which are based on the great meaning of reporting their father��s hatred, can bring the meaning of such coercion to the limit. If this is changed to a soft-hearted person, I am afraid that it is hard to say a word in front of the knife-and-fire. And if you are a sincere person, you may be directly dying.


    Zhang Dao Ling naturally can''t be a soft-hearted fellow. If he had no special intentions, even if the three brothers died in front of him, he would not even look at his eyelids. But now because of the special intentions, this coercive method just gave him a chance to install a good person.


    So immediately, he put on a helpless look, and quickly lifted the three brothers, and then said to them kindly.


    "Serious, it is really serious. In fact, Li Tianwang''s things, I also have some regrets. Originally Li Tianwang did not have any big mistakes, even if it is blocking the road of the Emperor, it is also a big deal. It is strange to blame us. I didn''t think that the means of the Emperor of Heaven was so tough, and the Emperor Wu of the Emperor was so unruly. Oh, I am also a little bit light, and I can''t help with anything. I can only watch Li Tianwang''s personal disparity. I think it is really like this. Some people can''t help him."


    Zhang Daoling��s remarks, there is still no feeling. Jin Hao and Mudu have already heard the eyes red, and the resentful teeth are gnashing. Different from the difference, the relationship between their brothers and their fathers has always been very good, so the case of Li Tianwang��s death is the biggest blow to them.


    The ancients said that killing the enemy and hating the wife, this is the greatest hatred. This is no exception to them, so when Zhang Daolin removed the scars on them in this way, they also immediately quit the heart attack and pleaded with him.


    "Tianshi, please give us a clear road!"

 Chapter 1502： Old road calculations

    "Ming Lu? What is the clear road?"


    With a bitter smile, Zhang Daoling couldn��t dare to say anything big at this time, and it��s easy to fall into the real stupidity. He just shook his head and said to the three brothers.


    "However, there are always some countermeasures to come up with. In my opinion, this time, only the soldiers can do this."


    The soldiers are in danger, what is dangerous, even if it is not necessary to explain. Most of the people present were also able to guess what they learned. This has caused many people to subconsciously change color, and even their steps have been involuntarily removed. It seems that I am afraid of being infected with something different. But for the three brothers, this is the best they hear and the most satisfying voice.


    So immediately, it was as if I was afraid that Zhang Dao Ling had changed his mind. Jin Hao and Mudu had already slammed down again and again, and looked at him.


    "Also ask the Tianshi to guide the maze, and also ask the Tianshi to guide the maze."


    "Well, I will tell you about my thoughts."


    Once again, the two brothers were helped, and Zhang Daoling was already a poor figure, and he directly talked about his calculations.


    "For today''s emperor, I have almost got an understanding of it. It is said that it is a power of one person to suppress the heavens, and the veritable king of heaven is not too much. But I believe that everyone present should have common doubts, then It is this why the Emperor of Heaven is so immeasurable. Even if it is the ancient Eight Lords, it is impossible to have such overwhelming strength in the face of the Taiyi Tianzun and the Buddha.


    "I am also puzzling about this, but I have recently read some of the classics in the past, but I feel that I have found some clues."


    "The so-called ancient eight masters, this is the natural **** of this heavenly incarnation, the supreme control of the laws of heaven and earth. And these eight kinds of power gathered in the body of the heavenly emperor, it is not polite to say that he is the master of this world. , the real operator. And with such an identity, I think that anyone who dares to be enemies in this world will not have any good end. This is not just against him, but against This whole world. If you look at the Buddha, they will know how unwise it is."


    "So I feel that if you want to fight against this Emperor, you can''t do it in this world anyway. It''s not in me, but what about people and people?" Above, we also have any advantages."


    "Is it just like watching him grow up step by step, and we can no longer avenge revenge."


    A slap in the face, the temper of which is already fiercely screaming. And when he heard him say that Zhang Daoling was a long-handed man, he smiled confidently.


    "This is not the case. The three princes need to know that no matter how powerful the opponent is, as long as he knows his foot, he will be able to find his flaws. At this point, even our heavenly emperor is the same. To defeat him, he must start from his foot and foot, and by chance, the old way I have come up with a way!"


    "Is there a plan for Tianshi? I don''t know if Tianshi will be out?"


    When I heard Zhang Daolin say this, the three brothers were all surprised. For the strong people like the Emperor, they must be powerless. Just by them, even if they are given 10,000 years, I am afraid that they will not be able to report this hatred. They can only count on people like Zhang Daoling to give them advice, and what they are most worried about is that even Zhang Daoling can''t help them.


    Now, Zhang Daolin said that he has a way. This is undoubtedly the best news they have ever heard. So naturally, they also become excited at this time.


    In the face of their excitement, although Zhang Daoling��s heart was sneer, his face was a harmonious one.


    "This plan still starts with Li Tianwang."


    "Although Li Tianwang was unfortunate, I think, Li Tianwang��s housekeeping magic weapon, the gold and exquisite tower should still be there!"


    "This is nature." Jin Yu��s result is that the golden Linglong Tower has emerged from the palm of his hand. "Although my father has been unfortunate, but there is still a little prestige on the heavenly court. Even if today''s imperial power is big, it is absolutely impossible to casually get the relics of the next father. If the heavenly master wants this treasure, I will The brothers are willing to send them by hand. As long as they can report the great hatred, even if they take the life of three of my brothers, they will not hesitate."


    "Hey, how can I get the idea of ??the relics of Li Tianwang from your brothers, and you are too young to see me."


    Seeing Kim Jong-soo��s words, he would put such a treasure into his hands, and Zhang Dao Ling waved his hand again and stopped his behavior. This is not his feelings, but he really did not play this treasure. Even if it is mentioned, it is because of its own efficacy, and it is definitely not a ghost. In this regard, his explanation is this.


    "The reason why I mentioned this baby is because this baby is probably the opportunity for me to break. I want to deal with the Emperor, I am afraid it is not."


    "It?" looked at the exquisite tower of the gods in his hands. Jin was surprised, and he smiled and said to Zhang Daoling. "Don''t you make a mistake? Is the Linglong Tower a Buddha''s treasure, but even the Xuanwu among the four gods is unlikely to surrender, how can it deal with the characters like the Emperor?"


    Kim Min Jong��s words are very pertinent, and it��s not that I have never seen Li Tianwang use this piece of treasure. The gods who are present do not know how much this treasure is capable. Said to be able to claim to be a world, to suppress all kinds of evil spirits. But in the end, there is also a ceiling. Even the Xuanwu in the Quartet Gods couldn��t take it, but what about the more unfathomable Emperor?


    Seeing the people around are nodding, it seems that they all agree with Kim Min Jong, but Zhang Daoling is a long beard, and the old **** is laughing at the ground.


    "This, you may not know as much as I know. The exquisite pagoda of Li Tianwang is not a magical treasure. It is in the hands of Li Tianwang, but even the ability of the ones has not been played out!"


    There is no basis for this statement, it is really difficult to win the trust. But the person who said this was Zhang Daoling, and this was not allowed by Kim, they did not believe. In any case, Zhang Daoling has no reason to lie to them at this time, so he can only ask the letter to him with suspicion.


    "Tianshi, what do you say in this regard?"


    "The qualifications of the great prince are still shallow, and some things may not be so clear. So let''s talk about the origin of this treasure."


    "My father said that this is the gift of the Buddha, but the Buddha is the treasure. As for the others, Kim Min-soo does not know!"


    I looked at Zhang Daoling with a strange look, and Jin Hao answered it honestly. To be honest, even now, he does not think that Zhang Daolin can give a satisfactory answer. After all, this is the treasure of Buddhism. How can you know a well-known founder? Only all the hopes at the moment are pinned on Zhang Daolin''s body. He can only hope that he can tell some miracles from his mouth.


    Since I dare to say this, Zhang Daolin is naturally predicting everything. And he must have full confidence. So now, he just laughed and said to Jin Hao.


    "The great prince thought that the old man was only a Taoist person. Didn''t he know about the secrets of Buddhism? This idea may not be necessary. It is necessary to know that the person who knows you the most is not necessarily his own person, but is probably your enemy. The old road and the Buddha''s door hit two. After thousands of years of dealing, can you still not know some special secrets?"


    It seems that there is some truth in this kind of listening, so naturally, the hopes of the Jinxi brothers and others are also suddenly big. If, as Zhang Daoling said, this Linglong Tower might have something hidden that they didn''t know.


    With such a hunger, Jin Hao has already arched against Zhang Daolin.


    "Also ask Tianshi to teach me, what is the magic of this exquisite pagoda!"


    "The big prince needs to know what the so-called stupa itself is for. In the end, it is only for the worship of the Buddha''s relic. And as far as I am concerned, this exquisite tower of Li Tianwang is itself taken at the time of Buddhism. The treasure that came is the purpose of offering Sakyamuni relics in the same year. It is only that the relics are lost and the magic weapon is incomplete. This exquisite tower is difficult to show the greatest effect."


    "It is precisely because of this that this exquisite pagoda will be given to Li Tianwang by the Buddha, as the body of Li Tianwang standing on the heavenly court. And the great prince wants to let this treasure play the full power, in the end Still have to work hard from those lost relics."


    "This treasure has a seven-story tower, plus the top of the tower, which means that the great prince is looking for the lost eight pieces of relics. And as long as you can find the eight relics of Sakyamuni in the same year, I believe this treasure. Weineng, even if it can''t reproduce the grand occasion of the Western Heaven World, should be able to trap the Emperor of Heaven for a while."


    "With this three-point time, as long as I can wait for the master, I am afraid I can''t fight the Emperor?"


    "The relics? But the relics of Sakyamuni have long been lost."


    Upon hearing these words, the three brothers did not suspect him, but instead tangled on the issue of relics.


    According to legend, Sakyamuni died, and a total of a skull, three phalanx, and four teeth of the relics came out. Add up just the eight layers of the Linglong Tower. But now there are only a maximum of three in the hands of Buddhism. Even if it is added to the world, it is only five or six. Where do you get these eight? And then again, Sakyamuni��s relics are what their three brothers can get. I am afraid that it is too slow to die.


    Three brothers, you see me, I see you, I can''t think of a clue. At this time, Zhang Daoling smiled slightly, and said to the three brothers.


    "The three princes are flustered, and the old road can give you a clear road out!"

 Chapter 1503： Such as the reunion of the relic brothers

    "Ming Lu? Can Tianshi still give us the relics of Sakyamuni?"


    Jin Hao is a little surprised. He really doesn''t believe it. Zhang Daoling knows this kind of thing. You must know that, in any case, Sakyamuni is the ancestor of Buddhism. Even if his status has been gone for more than two thousand years, it is impossible to eradicate it. It can be said that if the Linglong Tower is a Buddha''s treasure, then the relic of Sakyamuni is the most important thing. It is the treasure that the entire Buddhist temple cannot be put down anyway.


    Such a baby, Buddhism has been searching hard for the two thousand years lost. Even in order to reunite Sakyamuni''s relics, Buddhism Buddha has already promised the price of a Buddha''s seal. Under such circumstances, if the door knows the whereabouts of the relics, even if you do not insert a few pieces into the Buddha''s door, you can completely humiliate the enemy that most threatens your position.


    However, they did not do this. This almost made Kim Jong-soo affirmative. The relics are certainly not in the hands of these people. Even the relics of the relics may not be known. Now, Zhang Daolin actually said that he would give them a clear road, which is a bit hard to find.


    Therefore, nowadays, Kim Min Jong has widened his eyes and looked at Zhang Daoling with death and death. He intends to see what kind of explanation the founder of this old tycoon wants to give himself. Looking at his look, Zhang Daolin was laughing and he said to him.


    "I certainly don''t know the whereabouts of Shakyamuni''s relics. When the Buddha''s Gate came to the throne, many of the treasures were already left on the land of China and the land of Tianzhu. After so many years, even if you want to find I am afraid that I can��t find it at all. Not to mention that there is still a heaven and a human being who is obstructing us all the time. This is to cut off all our hopes, and we don��t even have to think about it.��


    "I was a teacher of you that day." Jin Hao felt like he was being played. He immediately asked him in anger, but before he finished speaking, Zhang Daoling had already put his hands on his hands and smiled at him.


    "Don''t worry about the great prince, listen to the old words and finish the words. We must not think about the relics of Sakyamuni. But don''t forget, the Buddha in this world is more than just Sakyamuni. Is it the identity of the present? Is it better than Sakyamuni?"


    "Are you playing the idea of ??Buddha?"


    Listen to this, let alone the three brothers of Jin Yu, even the other people in this cave are shocked, and then they have changed.


    As the saying goes, the tiger is dead, and if the Buddha is the most powerful in the world, even if it is forced by today''s emperor to reach the point of nirvana, it is not something that the idle characters can look at. These people, like those present, let them take advantage of the verbs. But if they let them really reach out to this Buddha''s Buddha, I am afraid that many people will not be able to go out.


    This is not a simple matter of stealing a powerful relic, but a major event that is enemies of the entire Buddhism. Don''t look at the fact that the current Buddhism has been suppressed. Almost all of them have fallen to the point where they need to waddle. As long as someone is stealing the relics from the world, then immediately, the second largest force in the heavens will explode all the spare power, and will fight with the enemy to fight for a fish and die.


    The tree lives a piece of skin, and the person lives a face. If you even have to lick their skins, they will not blame you if you are looking for you. As for the others, they have already reached that point, and who can manage other things.


    In the eyes of the three brothers, the idea of ??Zhang Daolin is really terrible. It is simply that there is no worse idea than this. They are eager to avenge, but they have not said that they have to do such a point. Now that Zhang Daolin has put forward such an idea to himself and others, it is really too whimsical.


    "Tianshi! This idea is absolutely impossible. Although the Buddha is not there, I am not able to scorn it. If it is Sakyamuni Buddha''s relic, it is better to say that after returning to the Buddha, at most it can only be regarded as I borrowed it on the way, I don''t have to worry too much in my heart. But if the Buddha''s relics are stored in the Sumi Mountain, I will use it if I use it, not only because it is not just right, but also I have committed a big crime of deceiving the ancestors, how can this be done!"


    Li Tianwang��s Buddha��s seal is very good. Not only is Li Tianwang himself a Buddhist **** of Buddhism, but even his eldest son and second son are the leaders of the three generations of Buddhism. This kind of identity, roots are red, even if it is placed in the entire Buddhist temple is rare. It is precisely because of such an identity that the three brothers need to be more scrupulous.


    Not only do they need to worry about their own origins, but they also have to take care of their father''s reputation. After all, it is the idea of ??people in the ancient times. The value of such things is more important than life. As a dutiful son who is determined to avenge his father, they can''t let their fathers suffer a stigma after they die. Therefore, this matter is absolutely impossible, absolutely not. They do not need to be consulted, they have already refused to Zhang Daolin.


    This result is not surprising for Zhang Daolin. As a dutiful son who avenged his father, if you don''t even care about this, then it will be disappointing. Everything was in his expectation, so when the three brothers made such a statement, he immediately showed the expression of love, and then said to them.


    "Is it impossible? I can''t do anything about that old road. It must be known that the horror of the Emperor of Heaven is beyond imagination. Such a plan is already the only way that the old path can think of. If it can''t even do this, then what revenge? Don''t take revenge. Go to rest, go to rest. Or honestly hide it, while laughing at the enemy, while raising a child, you can also wear the blood of your Li family, not to fall behind, no big, Not filial to the point."


    The words contain ridicule, hidden taunts. In fact, it is the true method of radicalization. For this kind of enthusiasm, the brothers immediately gave birth to differences.


    Although Kim Min Jong is a big brother, it is not a well-thought-out person. When such a radical approach came out, it immediately touched the most painful wound in his heart. You know, he lost more than just a father, but also a teacher. Both of them died under the knife of Yang Lan in front of him, which made him not hate.


    He hates Yang Lan and hates Zhou Yi, the behind-the-scenes ambassador, but what he hates most is his incompetence. When I first watched the two men die in front of themselves, but they did not have the courage to go forward, this is enough to make him blame and remorse. Nowadays, Zhang Daoling actually used such a radical approach to him, which naturally he could not tolerate.


    So immediately, he slammed his fist on the ground, and then his eyes narrowed red.


    "Don''t say it, I will do it. I have to avenge my father and the teacher!"


    "Big Brother, you are crazy!" When he heard the words of Kim Min Jong, others did not respond, and his biological brother, Muxi, was already screaming. Unlike Kim, the raft is also carrying a hatred of killing the father, but it has lost a hate of the dead.


    His Master Guanyin is not like Wenshu, blindly running out and confronting the Emperor of Heaven today, so that even his life is thrown into the front. Even said that she not only did not lose her life, but in the current situation of Buddhism in trouble, she became the master of Buddhism today. Especially after the marriage of the Emperor, there is a further possibility.


    This change in identity makes it difficult for rafts to adapt. On the one hand, he is happy for his teacher. If Guanyin can go further, it is the level of Buddhism. Such a status and status, whether it is for Guan Yin and for his disciple, will be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. This is a good thing!


    However, the identity between Guanyin and Yang Lan made him feel embarrassed. He has no right to set aside anything about this relationship, but he is impossible to call Yang Gong, the father of the enemy. Like Kim Min Jong, he also hates Yang Lan, and he can''t wait to eat his meat and sleep. However, if he was to do this, he would have to take into account his own master''s feelings.


    Just like now, Kim Min Jong can say this without hesitation because of the father��s hatred, and the raft will not work. Not only can he not say this, but he also discouraged his brother from the first time.


    "Big Brother, we can''t do this. If we do this, where do we want to put the father''s name? Father''s life is to pay for the Buddha''s door, loyalty, and prestige. For the end, our brothers have to avenge him." And stealing the relics of the Buddha, is this not to shame the father''s reputation? Even if the father knows in the Spirit of Heaven, it is absolutely impossible to rest in peace!"


    "Don''t say it, I have decided." Muxi did not persuade it, and persuaded, Jin Hao immediately thought of some of Buddhism. He thought of the miserable death of his master, but he did not even have a person to avenge him. He thought of the cleanliness of his father''s death, not even a person who said good things to him.


    Dignified Buddhism, but it is to recognize the thief as the father, personally put their enemies on the altar. Let them watch the two guys in the future. Such a dirty, what is worthy of his maintenance? So immediately, he took out the style of the eldest son and yelled at his younger brother.


    "Hibiscus, I know what you are scrupulous about? But you have to know that Tiandi Jun, the father, is in front of your master anyway. The father''s great hatred is not reported, you can''t just care for you. That Master. And again, the Buddha was forced to die by the guy. If you can use the Buddha''s relic to subdue the guy, not only for the Buddha to raise his eyebrows, but also for my Buddha door to reopen a way of life. Choose your own!"


    "But the big brother" saw that Jin Min��s mind had been decided, and he persuaded him to be ineffective. Muxi could only pin his hopes on his younger brother. "Where, you also advise the older brother. This kind of thing can''t be done!"

 Chapter 1504： Revenge

    "Advise, why should you persuade?"


    Looking at the eyes of his second brother for help, where is a brow, sneer.


    "I think the big brother said that it makes sense. Anyway, today''s Buddhism is impossible to have any more temperament. Instead of letting them hold the relics like this, it is better to let us get the hand, maybe we still have it. Can play a bigger role. And, second brother. You don''t want to help your teacher?"


    "What do you mean by this, how can this be said to help my teacher, this is clearly to frame her in the eternal situation!"


    The raft shouted, apparently angry at what he said, but in this case, he shook his head and sneered.


    "If you are a disciple of Guanyin, you can''t see the things that I have seen outside. I really want to watch the world. Is it a willingness to promise the marriage of the Emperor? I admit that Yang Lan is indeed a bit of a woman who can make a woman''s heart. Capital, but after he said that, I don��t think that people like Guanyin will continue to be motivated by him. They will be together, but they are limited by the orders of the Emperor. If there are other possibilities. Do you really have to choose this way?"


    "What do you mean by this?" Hearing his brother''s words, Muxi''s face sank and he immediately questioned. Tiandi Jun��s teacher, the teacher��s status can be compared with his parents. Under this premise, he does not allow anyone to have any unwarranted defamation of his teacher. Even my own brother can''t do it.


    "It''s literally. Second brother, you are thinking about Guanyin. We all know. But what you think is not a place. Do you think that it is for her to keep her in this kind of thing? No, this is precisely Pushing her into the fire pit. According to me, instead of looking at her like a chronic poison, she is dying. It is better to have a short-term pain than a short-term pain. Now I will change everything that she has encountered."


    "Stealing the relics will certainly make her blame for a while, but in her capacity, thinking about it will not be greatly affected. As long as our plan can be done, she will not only have it, but also merit. At that time, as a meritorious person who has nurtured you, she can completely suppress the Tibetan kings and just become the Buddha of the entire Buddhist temple. In such a case, how can she blame you? My good Second brother!"


    Although it is a fierce and fierce temper, it is not a person without a brain. From the time he was a child, he knew that the back of the tree was good for the cold. It can be seen that the bad water in his stomach is actually quite a bit.


    Therefore, his remarks were not only unreasonable, but caused a lot of recognition in the heart of Mudu. He had some dilemmas, and he said that he couldn��t help but shift to the side.


    "That''s all. Since you have all decided this way, then I have nothing to say. It''s just a matter of stealing the relics. If there is no detailed plan, I am afraid that even our three brothers have made up their minds and are fundamental. To no avail."


    Although the heart is already soft, the raft has poured cold water on two of his brothers who have been hated by hatred. As he said, the relics after the death are originally the most precious treasures of Buddhism. They must be stolen from the relics of Sakyamuni. The three brothers alone are simply whimsical things.


    Although Jin Hao and Nguyen are eager to take revenge, they are not even able to see this point. They also know that the ability of their three people is too weak in this respect, so they can only turn their attention to Zhang Daoling, hoping to find a gap from him.


    In the face of their helpless eyes, Zhang Daoling did not open his face, revealing a look that could not help.


    "The three princes are too high to look at the old road. Although I can make suggestions, but it does not mean that I can control everything in the applause. Like this kind of thing, it is not the people of Buddhism who even intervene." There is no room for it. Even if you ask for help from the old way, it is just a matter of asking for a fish. There will be no hope at all."


    "How can this be good? If no one is helping from the side, my three brothers want to steal the Buddha''s relic, which is probably not at all."


    Recognizing the difficulty of the problem, whether it is Jin Hao or Mudu, it shows a dilemma. They really don''t know how to be good.


    As Zhang Daoling said, at this time, only the Buddhas are able to move the Buddha''s relics. Even if it is a Buddhist monk, I am afraid that only a few of them will have this qualification. Like their brothers, there is no hope at all. And what are the qualifications? It is totally impossible to count on.


    There is a Yang Lan behind Guan Shiyin. If this kind of thing makes her know, the possibility of defeat is not only 10% but also 80%. They dare not pin their hopes on such a small chance. And what about the other ones? The Tibetan king did not ask the world in hell, but the Samantabhadra was frightened and dared to act rashly. And Maitreya is not a real power. It is clearly the only remaining big man in Buddhism, but there is no hope. This is really irritating.


    However, they have already made up such a determination, and the three brothers cannot retreat because of such difficulties. So immediately, they discussed each other for a moment, and they got the idea from the most bad water.


    "Golden elder brother, you go to the Samantabhadra Bodhisattva. He has a good relationship with Manjushri. It is impossible to say that he has been thrown away casually for many years. Even now he is scared and afraid to show up with the Emperor." It��s right, but after all, there��s still no point in your heart. You can start with this and let him give us some help. I think he should not refuse.��


    "As for the second brother, you are going to find the Maitreya. I think this future Buddha, which has been forgotten for many years, must be unwilling to the status quo of Buddhism. You can pretend that you want to frame the appearance of Guanyin, as long as the reason can stand. The interest is enough to make people feel good. I think this future Buddha will not have any objection. Even if there is no objection, I think he may be the one that best matches us. After all, it has been so many years. In the future, he should also be fed up with the right. If he has the opportunity to become a Buddha of the world, how can he miss such an opportunity?"


    Everything is said to be thorough, and the sentence is rushed into it. But whether it is gold or hibiscus, it sounds like something is not in my heart. After all, this is still related to their origins. Jin Mumu was born in Buddhism, and naturally had a different feeling for Buddhism. And no matter what, he is not the same as his two brothers, is an authentic Buddha. So naturally, he also lost a few points of affection to Buddhism, and he spoke very utilitarian and realistic. Although every sentence is quite right, it is inevitable that his two brothers will have a mixed feeling of disappointment and embarrassment.


    This is what I didn''t think of. Even if he thought of it, he did not intend to scruple this. How is the Buddha''s door? This is obvious to all. Is it because the feelings of his two brothers are good? Why? He does not owe the Buddha''s door, nor should he succumb to it. So what he wants to say, how to say it. This is entirely a matter of course, naturally.


    Kim Min Jong and Hibiscus also knew that they could not change the temper of their younger brother, so they could only swallow their voices and then asked him.


    "So what, what are you going to do?"


    "I, I am going to go to the local government. See if I can bring in the old guy of the Dizang."


    "He, how can you think so." Hearing the mention of the Tibetan king, whether it is gold or hibiscus, his face is showing some awesome look.


    You must know that the Bodhisattva of the Dizang is not simple. It is a manifestation of a great ability to replace Buddhism with the body of Bodhisattva. The mounts around him are even more natural, and they can explore the alternative existence of the human heart. If it''s an ordinary thing, it''s a big deal for their brothers to conspire. If this is the case, he will know all kinds of hidden feelings, and he is not willing to cooperate. Then it is likely to have an incalculable impact on their plans.


    Thinking of this, both brothers want to stop the meaning of their younger brother. But in this regard, it is a smile and a smile.


    "You have filtered, don''t forget, I am the body of the lotus. Even the heart is made of lotus roots, then I can listen to the big thing, can you still hear secrets from my lotus heart?"


    The lotus body has always been a past event that they are not willing to mention. After all, it��s not good to cut bones and return to the father. But now it is indeed to rely on the lotus body, so they can not continue to be as dumb as in the past.


    As a big brother, who is destined to provoke the Li family''s threshold, Jin Hao can only slap on the shoulders of him and say to him.


    "That''s hard work for you, no matter what. If this revenge is done, I will give you a statement as the owner of the Li family, and let you re-enter the Li family."


    "Zongtang?" When he heard this, he didn''t care, but he sneered. After he had broken his bones and returned to his father, he naturally could not continue to be named on the Ancestral Hall. Later, although there were Buddhism and Daomen in the middle, let him reappear on the surface and Li Tianwang. But in fact, it has not changed the relationship between them. Lian Zongyi did not have his name. How could he count as a son of Li?


    He himself did not regard himself as a Li family, so naturally, he could not have any feelings about this statement of Kim Min Jong. Even if Kim Min looked at him with a look, he just smiled and perfunctory.


    "Let''s talk about it later. Now, at this time, we still talk about business. Zhang Tianshi, relics, we can find a solution. But where do you want to find the master of the Emperor?"

 Chapter 1505： Finalize the candidate

    Stealing the relics is a big deal, but it is only a precondition for the shocking events they are planning today. Its sole role is to provide a possibility for all of their plans, and whether this plan can be achieved, and ultimately depends on the strength of the so-called master.


    Don''t waste so much effort. In the end, the three emperors are only a few kittens and puppies. If that''s the case, it''s not as good as they have now wiped their necks.


    The three brothers are very self-aware and know that they have no role in this kind of thing. Compared with their brothers, Zhang Daoling, a deep-rooted old fox, can play a bigger role. So now, they put their eyes on Zhang Daolin. If you want to see him, what can you say?


    I don''t want to be outside. It is already determined that the three brothers can not allow Zhang Daolin to be as safe as a bystander. They are bound to pull him into the water, even if he does not want, they will force him to do so.


    It is an important step for him to provide the master of the siege of the Emperor.


    First, as a planner, this is the proper meaning of Zhang Daolin. Since he planned all of this, he thought of such a special method. Then he naturally wants to pay for his own idea. Their brothers have done the most risky thing, and the little things left, naturally, should be done by him.


    Second, this is also an insurance practice. If Zhang Daoling only makes suggestions and does nothing else, it is hard not to let them think of unnecessary things. This cannot be said to be distrust, but can only be said to be cautious. After all, what they are planning is a terrible event, so in any case, it should be prudent. And if everything is prudent, then the best way is to let Zhang Daolin and the door he represents, more deeply involved in this incident.


    Providing manpower is the best way and it is not something he can''t do. After all, the top masters of the heavens, or more from the door. As the guy who created the door, only him can bring together the top players.


    Zhang Daoling knew that he couldn''t make a big risk, so he had already had a draft. When the three brothers spoke to him, he immediately said all the candidates he had prepared.


    "The matter is not urgent, I already have a preliminary candidate."


    "The first one is the nine-headed lion under the Taiyi Tianzun. The nine spirits are the generals of the Dafa, and they have a very close relationship with the Taiyi Tianzun. If you are fighting for the revenge of the gods, you want to come here. The generals should be willing to help us."


    For this candidate, it doesn''t make sense for any three brothers. Although the nine spirits of the Holy Spirit, the performance of the wolverine, even their own masters can not hold. But after seeing the results of the Buddha''s body, no one would think that this is the reason why he is too weak. In particular, he is a Taiyi disciple, so he is very clear about the strength of Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng.


    The ancestor of the lion, the body of the demon. This is the true face of the nine spirits. As the lion in the lions that was accepted by Taiyi Tianzun in the ancient times, this old monster has already reached the level of those ancient monsters in the monster. If you are not polite, as long as the Taiyi Tianzun does not care, this Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng as long as you go down the border, you can easily let the strength of the Yaozu directly rise to a section.


    Even the heads have been repaired by nine, and at the same time, the nine spirits of the Daomen Shentong are also not comparable to the ordinary demon. Like an ordinary demon like a demon king, he only needs to open his mouth to eat seven or eight. This is not a joke.


    He clearly knows this, so he also agrees with the nod.


    ��Yuan Sheng��s teacher is a great candidate. It��s indeed a very good candidate. So, besides him, does Tianshi have other candidates?��


    "Of course, one or two of the gods and nine emperors have been robbed of the title by the Emperor. I think as long as I am going to talk about it, they want to come and help me to wait."


    The goddess of the Jiuyi Emperor in the Jade Palace, the Taiyi Emperor and the Sixth Emperor of Heaven, and the name of the Emperor and the Emperor of Heaven, have been scorned by the Emperor and directly robbed on the grounds of jealousy. Their title. And this, let them become a laughing stock throughout the heavens.


    It should be known that the so-called **** �� � � � �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��Now, the name has been stripped off at once, which is tantamount to tearing down their entire face.


    This kind of skin is sometimes more important than life. This is especially true for these gods who used to be emperors. In the past, there was no such opportunity. They could only live with their breath. Now that the opportunity is already in front of them, with their temper, if they want to come, they will desperately ask for the lost face.


    Can be sealed as an emperor, nature does not need to have too much doubt. So for this candidate, the three brothers are also satisfied. In this way, with the nine spirits and the two gods, their hopes are already a lot bigger. But after seeing the power of the Emperor, no one can say that such a few people are enough.


    They also need more people to make sure they are safe. So immediately, the three brothers questioned Zhang Daolin.


    "Tianshi can have other candidates, just relying on these few, I am afraid that it is difficult to become a big event."


    "The former captain of the captain of the canopy was just a candidate. Just to let him shoot, I am afraid the price will not be too low."


    Frowning and thinking, Zhang Daoling said such a name. For this candidate, the three brothers are somewhat hesitant.


    This hesitation is not a suspicion of pigs. In fact, as the witness of the Journey to the West, and the confidant of the Jade Emperor, the three of their brothers are very clear, how much ability this former captain of the canopy has.


    Scorpio thirty-six turned into a fascinating, absolutely not under the monkey that was calculated. In addition, the reincarnation cast a pig tire, and the innate spirit has repaired the demon body. Now, with that demon body, it is already the style of the past twelve days.


    Moreover, he also studied the Buddhist scriptures. After so many years, the Taoist Taoist demon three-way fellow practitioners have come to the present, fearing that in terms of strength alone, he is no longer under the four Bodhisattvas.


    Of course, there is no need for doubt about such strength. The only problem is that his character is not really a good match.


    The captain of the canopy was just lascivious, which was what many people knew. Otherwise, Jade Emperor will not use this name to knock him down, let him intervene in the Journey to the West.


    After becoming a monster, he even unveiled this nature unscrupulously, so that there is no longer a self-disciplined rule that the gods should have. Not only has it made such a scandal that it has robbed the women and women, but it has also been pulled up with many goblins. This point, even if it has entered the Buddhist temple, has become a so-called net altar messenger and has not changed much.


    The original identity is equivalent to the Tiantian diplomatic ambassador in the West. He can be said to be unscrupulous in Buddhism. Taking advantage of the trust behind him, he almost did not give anyone face, and the whole day was entangled with those auspicious goddess, tight Naro and Ashura. It can be said that the whole West Heaven''s atmosphere is stirred up by the smoke.


    This is absolutely the most difficult thing for the orthodox Buddhist disciples who follow the rules and regulations and practice the penance. Not everyone can do the same as Sakyamuni as a red powder. To be fair, Sakyamuni can do this, or it is related to his early life.


    As a king, nothing else, beautiful women still see much. It is not too difficult to have such insights and want to achieve the red powder. However, you guys who want to grow up like a golden ruler can also have such awareness, then it is too difficult for them.


    Female color is definitely the most attractive thing for them. Just like the old monk on the mountain told the little monk that the woman is a tiger. Being indoctrinated with such a concept, the more naturally you are curious, the more you are afraid and alert.


    Their brothers stayed in Buddhism for a lifetime, and they also guarded the female color for a lifetime. Originally, there was nothing wrong with it, but it suddenly appeared like a pig, which naturally made them think it was a flood of beasts. On weekdays, even the words are too lazy to say to this guy, but now they are asking for this guy''s head. This kind of psychological awkwardness is naturally difficult to describe.


    Moreover, even if you pull down your face and ask for such a thing, the result is by no means so simple.


    Greedy, lascivious. This nature makes it almost impossible for them to recruit him in the name of any righteousness. I want him to fight against the role of the Emperor, and don''t say anything else. It is impossible to pay a big price. And when it comes to paying the price, what kind of price can their brothers pay for him?


    This is the place where the three brothers hesitated, and in the face of such hesitation, Zhang Daoling smiled a little and silently.


    Pig Gang is now a Buddhist man, he does not want to step in. And this kind of bad thing, let the three brothers go to the headache themselves.

 Chapter 1506： Qinggui idle people

    The three brothers finally found a way to convince the pigs to get rid of the pigs. Of course, this method is really difficult to say, so even Zhang Daolin, they did not tell him what kind of calculations.


    Of course, the left and right are just the scope of this method. So even if you don''t know, there is no big deal. Zhang Daoling is still a person who points to the face, and he is not going to get to the bottom of such a practice. So after a few simple words and three brothers, they have already made a gesture to them.


    After the sinner, he and his founder of the gate have been plotting together for a long time. This is not a good thing. It is difficult to guarantee that no one will make any mistakes and bring this kind of thing to the face of the Emperor. They are so big that they can''t take this risk, so it is the most correct choice to separate as early as possible and not give it to others.


    The three brothers themselves understood this, so they quickly quit. And watching the three brothers parted ways, the separate drive away, Zhang Daoling is a cold smile, the cave directly hidden.


    For him, the calculations of the three brothers and the three brothers are just a little trick, just a trick on the bright side. It can''t be said that it is insignificant, but it is definitely not his real purpose. His real purpose is not to be an enemy of the Emperor. Instead, he was recognized by the Emperor, and the door in his hand continued to maintain the official orthodox status.


    And the reason why he would be happy to fight this three brothers who are revengeful, or as he said before, is to use them as names to show their loyalty.


    This kind of thinking is not something that anyone can see, so I haven''t waited for him to sit down and have a cup of tea and moisturize his throat. It was already someone who came together and asked him cautiously.


    "Tianshi, are we really going to blend in with these three brothers and try to rebel?"


    "Have I said such a thing?" Looking at this horrified fairy, Zhang Daoling sighed and said his thoughts. "Despite the greatness of the Emperor, but it is not yet necessary for us to fight with him for the sake of your life and death. Instead of using the means of not being able to use the table, it is better to think about how to mend the relationship between us. If you can gain the trust of the Emperor, At the very least, can you kill less and sacrifice less?"


    "Teach you that day" heard Zhang Daolin say so, many people have a strange look on their faces. To be honest, they really think that the characters in this slogan are already ironed and they are against the Emperor.


    Not only do you give advice to the three brothers, but they also try their best to find help for them. If such a thing is revealed, it is said that he is not an accomplice. Not many people will not believe it.


    It can be said that the previous words, even they are already believed to be true, but did not think that Zhang Daoling actually said such an **** at this time, which makes them really confused, this guy is thinking about it now. what.


    Zhang Daolin��s idea is somewhat hidden, and he knows it himself. After all, if you don''t hide a little, how can you deceive the three brothers and let them be shot by themselves. It��s just that he didn��t think that none of the people around him could see his own thoughts. This made him want to re-examine and see if he had any mistakes in his teammates'' choices.


    On the hole, the Eight Immortals, the famous guy who is not practical. Originally taking advantage of his position in the Taoist temple, it symbolizes the big images of men, women, old, young, rich, expensive, poor, and awkward. They can also gain a few prestige in the heavens and be worshipped as guests. However, with the changes in the atmosphere of the heavens, they have some vain status that will inevitably fall.


    After all, the heavens will not give way to the facade, and will not put a few of you who have no real power in your eyes. What''s more, the heavens that have begun to prepare for the war of God have begun to look at the pragmatic style. Under such circumstances, the so-called game world, the eight immortals who watched the life of the world, naturally can not be so fragrant before.


    In the former heaven, they could also be a quiet and idle person, and as a jester, they would win the Jade Emperor and the high-ranking gods. Now, they are not even having this opportunity, and they are absolutely marginalized. In this case, they naturally cannot be willing. So naturally, getting together with Zhang Daoling and planning a so-called big event with him became their only choice.


    Zhang Daoling feels that these guys have a wide range of friends, and they are not real powers themselves. They are used to attract lobbying. But I did not think that, like the corrupt ruins in the past dynasties that would only talk and not seek state affairs, these guys could not see the situation at all.


    Actually, I really thought that he would follow the rebellion of three brothers? I don''t want to think about it. With the prestige that the Emperor of Heaven is now, this is how it is possible.


    No one is a fool above the heavens. Although some people will be dissatisfied with the Emperor of Heaven because of changes in the laws and customs of the heavens, but this dissatisfaction is definitely not worth the risk of killing the head to do this rebellious event. It is unceremonious to say that if Zhang Daoling really wants to do something big, if he gives some of these important things to those people around him, maybe they will immediately rebel, and the possibility of changing the court to counter-attack will be even greater. .


    Moreover, even if these people are bent on doing what they do, what can they do with their ability?


    On the force, they didn''t even have a guy who could compare with the Emperor''s confession. On the other hand, the forces have already encouraged the Heavenly Emperor of Heaven and Heaven to have the support of a million soldiers.


    If you dare to do this kind of thing, their end will be turned into a **** in front of the rut, and it will be turned into powder in an instant. Zhang Daoling also realized this, so he didn''t even think about it.


    Now, like the goods of the Eight Immortals in the hole, even the situation can not be clearly seen, and dare to ask yourself such a lack of words, which makes him really have a feeling of exhaustion.


    Is it really worthwhile to work hard for these guys?


    Of course, such self-question is only a matter of moments. In any case, the door is his hard work, he is really not willing to look at the door of the backbone of the power is so little replaced by people, and die. So he has to work for these guys. And since this has been done, then naturally there is no room for regret.


    Thinking about this, Zhang Daoling began to confuse these stupid guys. He couldn''t tell them too clearly, because he knew that if he said it too clearly, these guys wouldn''t be able to make trouble.


    Obviously, there is only a group of wastes that have no big energy and can only rely on the door to eat rice. But one heart is higher than the sky, and they think they are Wang Zuozhi. They don��t know where to come from.


    From the situation to the forces, from the forces to the use of force, because to take care of the glass heart of these people, Zhang Daolin is really abolished a big mouth. But when he was dry and had to borrow a scent of tea to moisten his mouthpiece, Lu Dongbin of the Eight Immortals said, patted his head.


    "Since the Emperor of Heaven is so powerful, why do you want to give them such advice, so that even the General of the Nine Spirits will be accounted for?"


    Lu Dongbin is the best one to sell in the Eight Immortals, the sacred wind bones, gentle and gentle. Both the elegance of Confucianism and the chic style of Ren Xia. In addition, he likes to fight against the injustice, and demonizes the demon, so it is very popular in the folk, so that the rear row is arranged, and he is said to be the reincarnation of the Eastern King.


    This is of course impossible. In any case, the East Wanggong is also an ancient god, the first of the male immortals, no matter how reincarnation can not be mixed into the situation of Lu Dongbin. Moreover, the Eastern King was killed in the First Emperor. In order to be the hegemony of the original emperor, it is impossible to let such a **** have the opportunity to escape from their own hands, and mix into a reincarnation to return to such a cool ending.


    Lu Dongbin is just Lu Dongbin, a fairy who was born in the early Tang Dynasty. He is doing a good job, but his mind is not so good. A squad can make him fascinated. You can''t expect him to have any big achievements, like Zhuge Guojia, and he will take care of the world.


    Right now is a testimony. If you understand it, you will not ask such stupid things. Only if I don��t understand the meaning of Zhang Daolin, if I don��t understand it, I will ask such a question.


    Zhang Daoling wanted to let people throw him out, but looking at the name and relationship of the Eight Immortals, he still tolerated this idea.


    "Pure yang real people, you have to know that the nine spirits holy sacred is the existence of loyalty. Such a guy exists in the gate, you can be sure that it will not go crazy one day, want to desperately for Taiyi Tianzun Revenge? When it was time to let him pull the door in, it is better to take advantage of this opportunity to wash him directly. This can also fool the Buddha and let them believe it. Isn''t this a two-pronged thing?"


    "Oh, it really is a ghost trick, not worth mentioning!"


    In my heart, I finally understood Zhang Daolin''s calculations. On the surface, Lu Dongbin was still awkward. It is also that he has a long snack, did not say if I will be like what kind of rumors, otherwise, maybe Zhang Daoling may actually give him a little color to see.


    However, this is the case, Zhang Daolin is also a heartache at the moment. He was too lazy to entangle with these guys who didn''t learn anything, and simply assigned them a task.


    "That''s it, since the Eight Immortals are not very big now, then I will give you a mission. Please think about it, how can you please the present Emperor? Not to mention that he is a guest, but how much, there should be Let''s talk about the power of speaking."

 Chapter 1507： Daggers and leaves at the helm

    Letting the Eight Immortals do such a thing is also the only choice for making the best use of it.


    Zhang Daolin did not dare to leave them with his own because he was afraid of bad things. So naturally, sending them out is the best way to do it now. The Eight Immortals are originally the kind of noble characters that are longer than entertaining people. It is not difficult for them to deliberately please someone. Moreover, even if they fail, they will not have any impact on the overall plan.


    It��s a icing on the cake, and it won��t hurt if it��s broken. This is the most important thing for Zhang Daolin''s mastermind.


    The Eight Immortals did not have Zhang Dao Ling��s vision of the upper layer. Or they say that they are very self-conscious and they don''t believe that they are marginalized. Hearing the task that Zhang Daoling gave them, they subconsciously thought that this was a heavy task, and they finally came in handy good things. Therefore, without any hesitation, they have already secured a large package of land to Zhang Dao Ling.


    "Tianshi rest assured. With the means of me and other means, I want to come, the Emperor will not be too small to wait for me."


    In this case, Zhang Daolin was subconsciously shaking his eyebrows, and almost did not throw the tea bowl in his hand. What is the means by your means? Is the so-called farce of the Eight Immortals crossing the sea? Are you really taking the name of the opera?


    A few times, Zhangkou wants to say something, but looks at the smug look of the Eight Immortals. Zhang Daolin finally chose to close his mouth.


    Let them go! Sighed, letting these guys leave and leave, Zhang Daoling was inevitably taking a breath while he was nervous. It is not too much to say that it is a relief.


    Of course, getting rid of them is to get rid of them, but to say that they are completely free, but it is not. The relationship between them and the gates is there, and it is impossible to completely ignore them. Therefore, the present, Zhang Daoling has been privately called a member of the Tianguan, and screamed at him.


    "Wang Lingguan, the Eight Immortals still trouble you from the side. If all goes well, if it is not smooth, even if it is evil, these guys can''t let them swear in front of the Emperor, and break the big things I have, know? ?"


    "Little God understands."


    A red face mustache, gold armored robe. The waist and steel whip, the three-eyed **** of the hand-held hot wheels strode out, and bowed to Zhang Daolin, and he replied with a loud voice. He is Wang Lingguan, whose real name is Wang Shan. The full name is the congenital first to the Red Heart, the three-five train Wang Tianjun Wei Ling Xianhua Tianzun, is the real Wudang magic Emperor is not obvious, the door is the real first guardian god.


    There are five hundred spiritual officers in Daomen. He is the head of these five hundred spiritual officials. The thunder and the thunder of the flames, the magic of the devil, the magical powers, even in the entire door is also a temporary choice.


    When the monkeys clamored for the Heavenly Palace, the gods who had the skills should not fight. Only he couldn''t stand it, screaming at the enemy, and playing with the monkeys. From then on, you can see his ability. With such a person helping from the side, Zhang Daoling is also relieved.


    Wang Lingguan is different from those who can only talk about it. He is a hard-working faction with a gully in his chest and a skill in his hand. Such a person, even if there is no support from the door, can also be mixed up. It is even said that under the decree of today''s emperor, he can fully display his ambitions and create a ambition that is far better than the past.


    From this point of view, he actually has a good reason to ignore the mourning defeated dogs and blend into such pickled things. However, because Wang Lingguan was influenced by Sa Shoujian, one of the four great celestial divisions, he was loyal to the Daomen. So even if he risked such a risk and mixed up with such a group of people who could not be on the table, he still had no regrets. In this respect, Zhang Daolin actually feels that he can''t help him.


    And the Eight Immortals don''t learn nothing, just figure that they are happy, no matter the overall interests of the guys, Wang Lingguan is so wary, the gods who fight for the benefit of the door all the time are more reassuring and satisfying. Therefore, sometimes Zhang Daoling himself felt that the door was actually owed to him.


    This is especially true now. The prince Wang Lingguan is trying to wipe his **** for a guy who doesn��t learn anything. It��s too much wronged. Therefore, even with the heart of Zhang Daoling, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him at the moment.


    "Golden you, Wang Lingguan."


    "It��s all for the door, and it��s not wronged to talk about it.�� The heroic Wang Lingguan waved his hand and did not agree with one sentence. Then, he shook his red eyebrows and asked him about Zhang Daolin. "It��s just the Heavenly Master, the little **** has nothing to vomit. The door is today a step by step, so we really need to pay such a big price for these generations?"


    Talking in private, Wang Lingguan is also unscrupulous. He said straightforwardly, but it was Zhang Daoling who couldn��t help but smile.


    "I know that the Lingguan thinks that I have never thought about it. It is just that the spiritual officer does not know. In my position, many things can''t be done."


    "If there is a choice, I am willing to take such a big risk for the goods like the Eight Immortals. With your ability and ability, can''t you mix a name like the Emperor of today? This is not for ourselves, this is For the entire gate."


    "You don''t look at the Eight Immortals. Such guys have always boasted on their mouths. There is no half-heartedness in their hands. But in the end, they are actually indispensable parts of the Taoist temple. Because the roots of the Taoist are not in heaven, but in the mortal world. This is The theory of the world, nature must also be rooted in the world to grow and develop."


    "It''s like a towering tree. If those genre doctrines are roots, then you and me are the branches. And the guy like the Eight Immortals is full of green leaves. The sectarian doctrine is rooted in Between the world, the most basic talents are cultivated to provide the foundation for the Daomen. I wait for the gates of the gates to maintain the physique of today. The guys like the Eight Immortals, their role is to take over the sky and let the gates appear. It is brilliant enough to be bright and bright. The door can have today''s situation, and the three of them are indispensable. So even if these people are just useless to you, I can only do as much as I can. They are going to maintain the full court of Daomen today."


    "If I say that I don''t care about these people today, then they will be defeated. Some people should say that we are not. So instead of letting the inside of the gates die because of this death, they will fall apart and fall apart. So it is not as good. I will give everything up now, and then do everything, listen to the fate."


    "FK U."


    At the beginning of the ceremony, Wang Lingguan also deeply felt that Zhang Daoling, the founder of this door, was not easy. Although the Daomen said that it is flourishing, the system is huge. But in the end, it is the existence of Zhang Tianshi that is the real mainstay. Others, whether it is those emperors, or the so-called Sanqing four royalties, are actually regardless of the matter.


    Nominally they are in the door, in fact, they are simply independent of the door. The prosperity of the gates will not affect them at all. With their status and status, even if they change their doors, they are still comfortable. Therefore, counting on them is simply not realistic. That is, people like Zhang Tianshi, I am afraid I can do my best.


    In my heart, I had a deeper understanding of the difficulty of Zhang Daolin. Wang Jingguan��s admiration for him was one more layer. Under such circumstances, as a diehard of the Taoist, he also began to learn to look at all of this with Zhang Daolin''s vision. And when he looked at it, he immediately saw the problem.


    "Is it really appropriate to let the Eight Immortals go to please the Emperor? If it is counterproductive, I am afraid it will not be a good thing for our situation today."


    "So I want you to see them. Wang Lingguan, I can only give you the matter of grasping the size. You are the best candidate, so I believe you know what to do."


    "The little **** understands. The little **** will look at them. Just if they can''t do it. Are we going to have another stove in this respect? It''s not a suspicious little god. It''s really a little **** who really doesn''t think that they have something to do with the Eight Immortals. The ability."


    "I know what you mean." After a moment, Zhang Daolin still felt that Wang Lingguan said that there are some truths.


    The three brothers lead a group of people who dare to plot and use them as their names, indicating the attitude of Daomen today. Although the effect of this poison meter is remarkable, it will inevitably be a bit blunt, causing the pedigree of the Emperor. And if the Emperor of Heaven has a certainty to them, even if he accepts the loyalty of the Daomen, in the long run, the result is also unfavorable for Daomen.


    Therefore, the Taoist Gate needs some gentle means to ease the mustard between the Emperor and the Emperor. This method can be feminine and can be vulgar. As long as it can play a role, Zhang Daoling definitely does not account for the level of this means. He thought about it and thought that there seems to be only one means to make a difference. After confirming this, even with his cheeks, he couldn''t help but feel upset.


    "Maybe, the only way we can use this time is to leave the beauty."


    "Beauty?" As a high-spirited man, when Wang Lingguan heard this, his face suddenly gave birth to disgust.


    No matter which era of Emperor Wufu, it is impossible to accept the despicable means of taking women to seek peace. However, it was like when Han Tang and his relatives did not stand up and say the same thing. He also knows that this is a choice that is in line with the interests of the door. So he just changed his face and did not make other statements.


    Looking at his change of character, Zhang Daolin��s heart grew a sigh of relief, and then slowly said it.

 Chapter 1508： Tianting mechanism mountain gate wide open

    Heaven is a huge institution, and the division is in a state of basic operation. The work they have to do is unimaginable. This can be reflected in a classic example of a story.


    In the Journey to the West, there is a dragon in the river, which is betting on the aquarium and Yuan Shoucheng. The gamble is when it rains. Yuan Shoucheng said that when it was dawn, it was raining, when it rained, and when it was raining, it was three feet, three inches and four forty-eight points. The Dragon King does not believe, because he is the dragon of the clouds and rain, how is it raining, can he still not know?


    But I don''t want to, Yuan Shoucheng is a Taoist genius. Although he does not enter Xianmen, the accomplishments in the divination calculations are already inscrutable. You don''t need to use the background relationship, just simply count the number of days in this square, and he already knows the number of dragons and rains.


    This is like substituting a formula to find another unknown if two known numbers are known. The answer is simply something that is clearly. Unless Heaven wants to make a big mess, it is impossible to follow this answer.


    Of course, it is impossible for Tianting to want to make a big mess, so everything is naturally the same as Yuan Shoucheng��s budget. And this, it is also the Dragon King of the old dragon.


    If you follow the instructions of the heavenly court, he must definitely lose the gambling. This result will make him lose a face in front of a large aquarium, and this is certainly not something he can accept. Therefore, I don''t know who is listening to the idea. He did some hands and feet while he was in the rain.


    Not only when the rain was late, but also when it rained, it was less than forty. Such a thing is said to be small, it is a sin of ignoring the heavens and the earth, and committing the crime of bullying. Going bigger, it is a felony that runs counter to the sky and counters the world. It is said that the Jiuzu people can''t be overemphasized. So naturally, the Dragon King of the Weihe River will inevitably have to go on the dragon platform.


    The reason why I say this story is to explain one thing through this. That is the operation of heaven, and the requirements for the gods are no less than the parts of any precision machine. Therefore, a person alone cannot control the operation of this entire heaven, even if this person is a heavenly emperor.


    The Emperor is supreme and can do whatever he wants. As long as he thinks, he can completely deprive any **** of the gods. However, if you want to let the heavens work properly, you still have to rely on these gods to perform their duties.


    Heaven can not be controlled by the Emperor of Heaven, just like the original Jade Emperor, many people do not bird him, but still can run their own power in peace and mind. But the heavens can''t be without gods. Because there is less operation of the gods, this world is going to be a big mess.


    Zhou Yixin is also aware of this, so he did not intend to intervene in it. Like the Jade Emperor, what he did, he must show his meaning. He only arranged the four-value Gong Cao and the law enforcement officials to let them listen to Selena''s instructions, and they have already applied to the lower bounds.


    Lingtai square inch mountain, oblique month Samsung hole. This is the purpose of his trip. For him, Gu Yi��s special character is what he must see. So at this time, he would rather put the things in the heavens temporarily, and must come here. Of course, he is not alone. The monkey is by his side.


    This is both his request and the will of the monkey himself.


    For Zhou Yi, he needs monkeys to give him directions to the square of the mountain. Otherwise, he really does not have the confidence to find the location of Fang Congshan in many small worlds that have been opened up by the immortals. For monkeys, this is the only chance that he will return to the division for thousands of years.


    When the Bodhi ancestors taught him the magical powers, I am afraid that I have already seen the clues from some calculations. He knows that his disciple is awkward and stubborn. Coupled with the extraordinary birth, it will cause a great disaster sooner or later. Therefore, when he learned his skills, he had already driven him out of the division through some small things.


    This is a helpless move, the monkey knows it. After all, although he is a disciple of Bodhisattva, he is not his only disciple. As a teacher, Bodhisattva has fulfilled his obligations and taught him what he can teach. He has to be responsible for other disciples. It is impossible to involve other disciples because the monkeys are alone.


    The monkey does not blame him. On the contrary, he is very grateful to him. Because if it weren''t for the professor of Bodhi''s founder, there would be no such thing in the world. Even if it is immortal, he is probably only able to pick a peach in the Huaguoshan and the group of monkeys and grandchildren. He can only be a beast to death.


    Monkeys don''t want to be a beast for a lifetime, so these are just his own choices. Many people have described the professors of the Bodhi ancestors as part of the monkey westbound conspiracy, but the monkeys themselves know that this is not at all.


    The Bodhi ancestor took him into the mountain gate, which was the fate between them. It was the Bodhi''s ancestors who were compassionate and full of his heart. The ancestors taught countless disciples, and did not care about having a monkey or a monkey. He really loves his disciple and will do his best to that extent. As for the monkeys who were later counted, it was a disaster that he himself provoked.


    With the magical method of the Bodhi ancestor professor, I went to the ground and joined the big demon. How can such a fellow heavenly court not pay attention? The calculations of the so-called westbound trips began to be planned after that. Otherwise, earlier. The Buddhas of the Western Heavens, or simply the confidants of the Jade Emperor, cut the monkeys down and earned them in the door. Wouldn''t it be more appropriate to teach him the skills of Bodhi? At the very least, it is also possible to have more generals under the hand.


    These reasons, the monkeys are clear in their hearts. The more clear he is, the more he feels how valuable it is to teach his friendship to Bodhi. Seeing more of the devil between the gods, intrigue. He can say so, only the teacher Bodhi, who is really sincere to him, treats him as a disciple. As for the others, the guy who called him Master, in the end, just regarded him as a tool.


    He didn''t want to continue to deal with such people, so he would make that choice at the end and betrayed to the next day. When this Emperor found him on such a reason, he moved this thought, and by this opportunity, he requested to return to the Bodhi Gate.


    To be honest, if he is to come alone, even if he is already the heavenly sage of the heavens, the Buddha��s fight against the Buddha, he does not have this courage. Because the Bodhi founder and he said very clearly, this trip will never allow him to come back. If it is not, he will be peeled off his bones, and the soul will be under the nine secluded, and he will not turn over.


    He is not afraid of skinning and bones, nor is he afraid of turning over. But he was afraid that Bodhi would tell him that he was not allowed. The Bodhi ancestor did not nod. He had no courage to return to his life and returned to him to call him a master. It can be said that it is his only chance to come to Fangshan in the next week. Therefore, he is more eager than Zhou Yi, the principal.


    A tendon is a hundred thousand miles, and only a few people in the world can beat him. It is clear that it is the way for the Emperor of Heaven, but it is like a monkey, regardless of the system. The anxiety is eager to imagine. However, he also asked him such an eager blessing, and the two soon came to the land where the monkeys studied.


    Once here, look at it, Yunshan foggy sea. It is clearly a mountain in the heavens, but it is a finger that does not see the five fingers. The roots of the monster do not know where they are. It is no wonder that some people say that the commander of the heavenly court has arrived here, and it is impossible to find anyone. With such a cloud that can''t be eliminated by spells, the ordinary commander can''t find someone to come.


    Looking at the scene at hand, the monkey immediately smashed. Although he has not returned for more than a thousand years, but after all, it is a single out, how can you not see this is the vision of the Bodhi ancestors Qimen armor.


    Ordinary times, no matter who visits, in the identity of the Bodhi ancestor, using such a martial art to hide the mountain gate is not a lost number.


    But now the Emperor is coming, even if the Emperor is a dragon and a white suit, there is no large-scale private service. But he did not hide his existence after all. Today, he is already in the range of Yamato, completely exposed to the vision of Samsung Cave. If there is no one in the mountain gate to come out to meet, then more or less, can say some sin.


    The monkey didn''t want to go home on his own journey because of this hardship, because of this terrible change, so immediately, he came to Zhou Yi''s side, and looked at him with diligence.


    "Your Majesty, I don��t know if I want to come to Shanmen. I don��t know if I��m going to go to class or how to drop it? Please, later, let��s talk about it.��


    After saying this, the monkey did not wait for Zhou Yi to reply, it was already a fight.


    As the legendary Guiguzi, the Bodhisattva''s Qimen armor is naturally a different kind of thing. Among them, the ups and downs of the world, the power of the world, is enough to make any person who has entered it confuse, do not know what to do. If it is malicious in the heart, it is even more sinister to add, and you will be able to save your bones in an instant.


    However, this is not true for monkeys. Although he is not proficient in this strange door armor, but how much is considered a ghost valley door. The big array itself is harmless to him, and when he left the drum with his memory, he slammed the drum right. Soon, the clouds over the entire mountain range disappeared, and a cave was revealed from a cliff.


    There is a stone monument on the head of the cliff. It is three feet high and eight feet wide. There is a line of ten characters on it. It is the place that Zhou Yi is looking for. Lingtai square inch mountain, oblique month Samsung hole is.

 Chapter 1509： The past is like an old man.

    After a thousand years, I returned to my hometown again. Even a monkey who is so incompetent and heartless, can''t help but be upset and can''t help himself.


    He remembered the guiding coward of the year, and thought of the boy who opened the door for him, and the rotten peach mountain that was cooked every year and let him eat it for seven years. This reconsideration, in addition to the peach blossoms on the rotten peach hill, is also a closed cave door and the same year.


    The old scene is re-visited, but the people are not the original. The change is really emotional. The monkey is no exception. He is embarrassed and afraid of his feet. The behavior is not like the sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred.


    However, if you are afraid, you will not be able to stop here. Therefore, when the monkeys took the courage to beat the door of the cave, very quickly, there was a slight footstep in the cave door.


    "Which people are harassing here, don''t you know that Samsung Cave has closed the gate?"


    With the opening of the gate, the young man��s inquiries were passed from behind the door. When I heard this sound, the monkey suddenly became a glimpse, because it was not the same as he imagined. This difference made him stay there, and for a time he didn''t know what to say.


    On the contrary, the person who spoke, when he saw the monkey at the door, was first stunned, then his face was amazed, and then he was sternly screamed.


    "It turned out to be yours. You came here to do it? Have you forgotten the teachings of the founder? Go, go, don''t let the founder know that you are back!"


    "You are?" Looking at the young Taoist who had never seen it before, but who was familiar with it. Even if the monkey has a great magical power, he can''t afford the idea for a time.


    He is convinced that he has not seen this young Taoist, but from his appearance and his attitude, the monkey can obviously feel a kind of intimacy that is different from other people. This must be a person he is familiar with, but he can''t think of who it is. Isn''t that a ridiculous thing?


    The monkey also felt ridiculous, but he couldn''t smile, so he could only do so, and asked him with a slight uneasiness.


    "Have we seen it?"


    "A good conscience, you forgot, when I was the door that I opened for you, can you get under the door of the founder?"


    The young Taoist looked at the cockroaches on the monkey''s face, and suddenly he said to him so madly. And as soon as he heard him say, the monkey immediately knew his identity.


    For more than a thousand years, this place has been. A little fairy opened the door to him and said to him that you came in with me, which allowed him to enter the door of the Bodhi. And at that time, how did Fairchild look like. Looking at today, he has become an adult. The change in this is really making the monkey unexpected, and it is too late to prevent it.


    The fairy child of the Bodhi ancestor''s family is not the boy around the ordinary Taoist. There is a saying like this.���� Double silk �, wide robes and two sleeves. Look and body, heart and nothing. The foreigner is a long-time guest, and the mountain is Yongshou Tong. It��s all over the place, and the nails are tumbling. These are the fairy tales.


    Because of the innate intelligence, coupled with the help of those powerful people behind, so often in the ignorant youth, they have already become a fairy, and have achieved the roots of life and heaven.


    The immortal appearance, to the point of study is the heart and soul. If you are an old man in your heart, then you will become a kind-hearted old **** after you become a fairy. If you are a young person in your heart, then after becoming a fairy, you will naturally be a **** of eternal youth and glory. By the same token, if you have always been a child in your heart, then you are always a time, you will always be the image of such a fairy child.


    The monkeys studied here at the Bodhi ancestors. After more than a decade, they have never seen the fairy child who served the ancestor change more than half. Nowadays, he has found that he has become a young man, which makes his heart feel good.


    It is not that people in Xianmen will not know the difficulty of this change. Breaking the sacral bones that are not easy to develop, and letting it change into another appearance, this will not be a good thing for anyone. What''s more, this kind of pain is still borne by a child, and the gap is naturally self-evident.


    In the middle of the mountain gate, he and the brothers and sisters in a relationship are good, but to say that the relationship is the best, and this fairy child. He was born as a monkey, and he was enlightened when he entered the Bodhi Gate. Originally, it is the heart of the child, and naturally it is the best to play with the fairy child who is also a child. For decades, the two small and unpredictable days and nights are far from being comparable to those long intrigues.


    The monkey understands that the fairy child of the past can be transformed into the appearance of today, and there must be a psychological evolution of a thousand difficulties. He must have suffered a lot and encountered many difficulties. When he thought that he had encountered these difficulties, he could not help him at all, and his heart immediately blamed himself.


    A self-blame, the monkey face suddenly could not help but reveal the fierce color. He is a monster, and later he is a big troubled Tiangong. He has learned from the west and killed countless creatures. The blood on his hands is very suffocating. This kind of suffocation is not a clean way for Buddha to wash. So even if it only shows a little bit, it is also the face of the little priest who rarely went out of the mountain gate.


    The little priests practiced for a lifetime, and they did not get rid of the dust. When they met such a guy, it would be natural for him to change color. However, just as a monkey knows him, he also knows monkeys. I knew that the monkey would not hurt myself, so naturally, he quickly recovered the horror of his heart. And this calm, but also let him immediately yelled at the monkey.


    "Monkey, don''t mess. This is before the Zu Shi Shanmen, you show such a fierce, is it to challenge the majesty of the founder? Is there really no one in the mountain gate?"


    The priest knew that although the monkey was favored by his ancestors, he became a disciple of the room, but he was only one of the twelve disciples of the avenue. The so-called wisdom is as true as the sea Haiying Wu Yuanjue, the monkey is ranked tenth, there are nine brothers in front of him, and there are two younger brothers behind him. These brothers and sisters, the magical powers may not be better than him, and the road is even more advanced than him. If this is to let them know that the monkey dares to make a trip in front of the Zu Shishan, then it is indispensable to give him some lessons.


    The Taoist certainly didn''t want this to happen, so he immediately blocked it. However, in the face of his block, the monkeys are even more excited. He grabbed the priest''s hand and said to him.


    "I feel, why did you become like this? And I made it clear to me. If there is any grievance, even if it is to fight my life, I must give you a fair return."


    "Hey? You are so embarrassed, saying this is doing. Let go of it quickly, what kind of system is pulling."


    "If you don''t make it clear, I won''t let you go. Feeling, our brothers are righteous, don''t you even have to glare at me like this?"


    "There is nothing to say, why should I stare at you?"


    The monkey did not care, but in the face of him, the Taoist was still hard at the beginning, but when he discovered that the monkey was licking him and not staring at him, he finally sighed and sighed. The facts are said.


    "This is not because you are not worried!"


    The monkeys can''t think of it, and the reason for this change in heart will be related to themselves. So immediately, he asked the sensation like this.


    "Because of me, how come? I feel that you are not laughing at me."


    "What do I do with you to make this joke?" Since it is already revealing this secret, the Taoist who is called the heart is not going to hide anything. He glanced at the monkey deeply and shouted everything out.


    "After you were expelled from the division, the ancestors had already ordered, and sealed the mountain gate with a large array, so that I could not wait to go out. No one knows why the ancestors did this. Of course, no one cares about the ancestors. This practice. The person who cultivated the Tao was originally in the mountains without the sun and the moon. Closing the mountain gate and concentrating on the monasticism is no impact on us."


    "I used to think so. Until one day, the ancestors'' friends, the Antarctic Elder, came to visit and talked about your affairs while chatting with the ancestors. At that time, I just gave tea to my ancestors, but I just heard it. You are being crushed under the Wuzhishan Mountain. I don''t know what I think. I made a fool of my ancestors and ran out of the mountains."


    "I want to see you, but I am afraid that I will recognize it. So I became a shepherd boy, walked in the face of your face, and handed you two peaches. That peach is I brought it out of Rotten Hill, I think you should be like it. Sure enough"


    "Monkey, I am sorry for you. At that time, I can''t help you. You don''t blame the ancestors. The ancestors also remember you in your heart. You are his favorite disciple, otherwise you will not be in the process of getting your entry. You planted a peach forest on the rotten peach hill. You should also know that the mountain was not called Rotten Hill. However, the disciple of the founder is not only one of you, he has too many things to be scrupulous, and can not harm others for you. People. So, you have to understand his talents."


    "I understand, I always understand." When I heard these secrets that I didn''t know in the past, the monkey''s heart was blocked. He only remembered when he was crushed under the Wuzhi Mountain. He wanted to understand why the shepherd boy gave his two peaches so delicious, so familiar.


    It turned out that it was the peach of Rotten Mountain. It turned out that it was something that Xiaoxiantong gave him. I want to come too. How can a peach grow on the Wuzhi Mountain? It��s a pity that he was suffering for himself.

 Chapter 1510： Hard-working teacher En Rushan

    The monkey is psychologically stunned, but he knows the inside story more and more self-blame.


    You know, he was a heavy criminal in heaven. It��s not just that Tian Ting sent the land of the mountain gods to stare at him all the time. Even the Buddhism sent five parties to reveal him. He specifically looked after him.


    Under such circumstances, even at that time, the fairy boy��s feelings became a shepherd boy and deceived his eyes. It was impossible to deceive the land of the mountain gods that were five hundred miles away, and the five that had been stalking. Fang Jieyu.


    Only a fairy child in the district, it is impossible to run away from the eyes of so many gods. He must be in their hands, and how much torture he will suffer in the hands of those gods, this is something that monkeys simply can''t think of. Even if you are fortunate enough to return to the mountain gate, it is estimated that it will be the case after the Bodhi ancestors took the hand. Otherwise, how can he escape from the hands of those gods?


    The suffering of my brothers is already making the monkeys feel uneasy. I think that even the Bodhi ancestors were involved because of him, and his heart suddenly became more fearful.


    When he was squatted by the heavens, the knife and the axe were cut, the thunder was beaten, and even they were thrown into the alchemy furnace. He did not give the Bodhi ancestors. He thought he was tight-lipped and kept his promises. But I didn''t want to, as early as that time, the identity of Bodhi''s founder was already exposed because of him.


    The remorse in my heart is deeper, which makes the monkey''s heart bitter. Looking at his sluggish expression, the Taoist sensation is to tell the story to the end.


    "Later, I pleaded guilty to my ancestors and I was punished by my ancestors for a hundred years. In this hundred years, I thought a lot, and finally I understood the darkness of the world. This made it difficult for me to maintain my original heart, so I can only I went to the bones of the body and started again. This is what I look like today. So, monkey, you said this is not because of what you are because of this?"


    "You are right, it��s because I only hurt you. So if you have any grievances, let them vent them to me. Whether you want to fight or kill, I will recognize. As long as you can I will not have a complaint when there is grievance in your heart."


    Monkeys rarely bow their heads, especially for those who are not as good as themselves. But today, in the face of this former friend, he did not hesitate to say such a bow down and soft words. In the face of such words, he felt that he was just waving his hand to him.


    "I have a hatred with you? Want to shout and kill you? If you really feel sorry for me, then leave as soon as possible. The founder is retreating, I don''t know if you are back. So take a hurry now, Don''t let him know, be angry with you."


    "Go, I can''t go."


    Shaking his head, the monkey''s face suddenly smiled. After he looked at him, Yuntou was still staring at him last week, which made him absolutely cautious, only to tell the truth to the truth.


    "Go to the circular, feel the heart. The Emperor is coming, Master is not, Bodhisattva is going to speed up to meet the driver, it is not lost."


    "Emperor, are you not laughing at me?" Zhang looked at it, because there was no such thing as a monkey, and she did not see the existence of Zhou Yi. But looking at the seriousness of the monkey''s face, I thought about it and decided to believe him.


    "I will open the door, monkeys, you will bring the Emperor to the master''s study. The ancestors are still retreating, I need to go through a pass. Please also ask the Emperor for forgiveness, wait a moment!"


    With a bang, I don��t know how many years the gates of the gates have been closed. And looking at a ride, there is no sense of system. The monkey��s face immediately showed a smile.


    For him, this is really a very familiar scene. When he was a boy, he often did such a loss. After thinking that it has changed into such a pattern, he should be calm and a little bit right. But did not think, Jiangshan easy to change the nature is difficult to move, he still looks like this.


    This is a good thing, but it is a bit of a scorn for Zhou Yi. So when the monkey saw that Zhou Yi had walked in front of himself silently, he immediately apologized to him instead of the sense of heart.


    "Your Majesty, my brother is naturally rash, if there is any scornful place, please ask the Emperor of Heaven to have a large number, don''t be too familiar with him."


    "Lead the way, don''t waste time."


    I just couldn''t bear to disturb the brothers. After all, the feelings between the monkeys and Fang Congshan are also known. He does not need to be the wicked, especially in the absence of enmity. Of course, this does not mean that he will be willing to waste time all the time, so he also knocked at the monkeys at this time.


    When it was rare to meet Zhou Yi so well, the monkey suddenly grinned and then walked with the monkeys to the Bodhi''s reception room.


    Although it has been thousands of years, for the monkeys, everything in the Samsung Cave is still what it was yesterday. Everything is like a dream, letting him go this way is a look that is not a god.


    There were two or three people on the road who saw the two of them. For Zhou Yi, they didn''t react much. On the other hand, for monkeys, many people''s faces were discolored. They obviously know monkeys and know what it means when monkeys come back. Many people want to say something to the monkeys at this time, but it seems to have any scruples, so that no one dares to speak to the monkeys.


    And just in such a way to smile in the face of the old man, the monkey has come to Zhou Jing to come to a clean room that is very familiar to him.


    Thousands of old cypresses, with rain and half-empty green; 10,000-day repairs, smoke and smog. Outside the door, the flowers are brocade, and the bridgeside is fragrant. The stone cliffs are suddenly green and moist, and the hanging walls are tall and long. It was the place where the Bodhi ancestors taught him the magic of the night.


    Push the door open and see the two futons behind the door, a bed. The face of the monkey suddenly tangled, showing the color of grief. At this time, he also refused to recognize the identity of Zhou Yitian, and he was already arrogant to him.


    "The year was here, the ancestors told me to work in the night shift three, to avoid the people, and to teach me the method of longevity. Now I want to come, the original teacher said at the beginning, in fact, is profound."


    "He knows that this monkey is stubborn and easy to do. So I asked at the beginning whether I would like to learn the way of the door and avoid the evil. That is, I didn''t open the coffin at that time. The ancestors worked hard, and they took the heart to learn that the immortality is immortal. The ancestors were also mad at me, but they were pity for me. It��s ridiculous, if I knew the ancestors�� pains early, I wouldn��t make a lot of troubles with the door.��


    "It can be seen that you are very respectful to the Bodhisattva. It is far more respectful than the master of your later generation."


    Looking around such a simple clean room, Zhou Yi raised a brow and said to the monkey in the memory of the grief. And when he heard his words, the monkey was a fang, and then said unceremoniously.


    "The vultures of Buddhism, what qualifications are compared with the ancestors. If I was not crushed for five hundred years, then I couldn��t escape the hope of being born. I couldn��t worship the golden scorpion. When he is a cheap apprentice, the teacher, the preacher is also acquainted with the industry. Kim and I are only using each other''s relationship, and what qualifications are considered to be masters in my heart. What is called on my mouth. In my heart He didn''t even have the qualifications to give his father a shoe!"


    "Oh, that said, the status of this Bodhisattva in your heart is really unusual."


    "The ancestors waited for me to be as heavy as a mountain. Without him, I am still only a martyrdom. I have remembered the virtues of my ancestors in my life. As long as the ancestors spoke, even if I died 10,000 times, I It��s also sweet.��


    The monkey calmed his face and said something like this with a solemn look. And watching him actually said such a swearing in front of his face, Zhou Yi hearted, but he asked him so.


    "A good one is like a mountain. Then, Wukong. I ask you, if I let you catch the Bodhi, how are you going?"


    "Have you want to catch the ancestors?" The face changed and the monkeys were already excited. He looked at Zhou Yi in front of his eyes, and looked at the grass and trees that he was very familiar with. Then he laughed, and he directly smashed the iron rod from his hand and shouted directly at Zhou Yi.


    "You have a life, and you are grateful to the old Sun. But if you let your grandson make such a filial piety, then if you don��t want to fight this life, you should let the old man fall. Look at the color. Twins are the people of Fang Congshan, and the death is the ghost of Samsung Cave. Even if it is a sacred spirit, you will never forget. You also want to let you make a little bit of disrespect for the ancestors. So, kneel. If you If you want to do something for your ancestors, then step on the body of your grandson."


    "You are so sly, you can''t talk nonsense. If you squat down, you will start to tell me the old way for no reason? He is swindling you, that is, the thunder of yours, it will be so easily Speaking."


    I don''t know when, the two of them have already had a yellow road with a fluttering, hand-held dust. He entered the door, first reprimanded the monkey, and then confronted Zhou Yiji.


    "Samsung Cave Bodhi, Daomen Guiguzi, I have seen you. I wish you a thousand years."


    "Bodhi is a real person, polite."


    At this moment, Zhou Yi no longer had the evil side of the shouting and screaming, but instead smiled and screamed at Bodhi. This change is really a bit of a worry for the monkey, but after a while, he still slammed, lost the iron rod in his hand, pushed Jinshan down the jade column, and fell to the Bodhi ancestor. And the language whimpered, and several times screamed at the top of the ceremony.


    "The disciple has seen the Bodhi ancestor. I wish the ancestors a good health. They are discouraged by disciples, ambitions, and ambitions."

 Chapter 1511： Masters and apprentices meet again for the first time

    The head of the monkey is like a garlic, and the creaking shackles are fastened on the floor of the clean room. Every time is a real ritual worship, each of which is to make the floor like a jewel of gold bricks smashed by his copper head iron cerebral palsy.


    This is not a show of magic, but a real worship. This sincerity can be seen by anyone with eyes. In the face of his true feelings, he sighs in the heart of the Bodhi ancestors who come in, but he can''t help but think of it.


    For more than a thousand years, when the monkey first arrived, when he was led into the mountain gate, it was also like a slap in the face, and a slogan of "a heart-felt ritual" kept on. Nowadays, after more than a thousand years, it is already a matter of people, but I don��t want this monkey to be like this.


    Such a boxing filial piety is moving, even Bodhisattva is no exception. So his heart was soft, and he couldn��t help but say it to the monkey.


    "Get up, in front of the guests, what is the appearance of your scorpion worm? They are already the people who are sacred, and don''t know how to look at their faces."


    "In front of the ancestors, Wukong is always a small generation, not arrogant and self-respecting." It was hard to smash a few heads, and the monkey raised his head and pleaded with the Bodhi ancestors. "Also ask the ancestors to open the door and re-include me under the door. Wukong is willing to let go of everything, only to return to the wall of the founder."


    "You are so embarrassed, but you have learned fine. Actually picked this time."


    When I heard the monkey, I looked at Zhou Yi, who was watching the show. The Bodhi ancestor sighed at the moment and said to Zhou Yiji, which is what he said.


    "I have already known the meaning of this trip. The ancient one is a good guest. It is also a coincidence. Before today, the old road is still healing for the ancient real person, that is, just the thing, my second talent is Breaking it out. If there is something in the majesty, the poor road can be conveyed and conveyed on its behalf. It is only hope that you will look at the face of the poor road and do not move anything."


    "I am not coming to seek revenge, just to ask questions. Ghost Valley real people do not have to worry, in my relationship with her, there is no need to fight."


    "So, I am relieved. Please leave me later, I will ask the ancient one to come over." Nodded, the Bodhi ancestors glanced at the monkey that was still stunned, and it was already open. "You are so embarrassed, don''t come with me, don''t you rely on it here!"


    "Yes, yes! The ancestors, hey, come over, this is coming."


    Almost flipped over, the monkey quickly followed the footsteps of Bodhi. And watching the two men and the teacher left, Zhou Yi was picking an eyebrow, and he was already sitting on a futon. He is already planning to make a long talk, because he has too many questions and wants to know the answer from the mouth of the ancient Master.


    Did not let him wait for too long, the outside of the net is already a footstep. When Zhou Yi looked up at the door, he found a bald woman, wearing a short dress that a monk would wear, and a teapot in his hand was already coming in.


    Her appearance, like what Zhou Yi knows, is typical of the Celtics. High nose and deep eyes, the five senses are extremely three-dimensional. It looks like a 30-year-old, with a hint of crow''s feet in the corners of the eyes, but it doesn''t look old. Instead, there is a charm that still exists in the charm. It��s a pity that there is a lack of hair, even if her face is outstanding, but it will give people a feeling of awkwardness.


    Qing Ben Jia, who is bald. It is estimated that many men will have such feelings when they see her appearance. In general, if a woman is bald, she is afraid that her reaction will be more intense than that of a man. There will never be less tears in the face all day long. I am afraid that there will be a large piece to die.


    However, this situation does not seem to appear in front of this woman. She just smiled, her face was light and light, as if she didn''t care about anything.


    Seeing Zhou Yi, I don��t know if she knew the true identity of Zhou Yi. She had already picked up the teapot in her hand and greeted Zhou Yi.


    "Would you like a cup of hot tea? Spring''s new tea, I stir it myself. Although it is a wild tea in the mountains, it is also a kind of usage force. The taste is definitely not worse than those of famous tea."


    Nodded, Zhou Yi looked at the woman and sat in front of her, just asking her directly.


    "You are the ancient Master? Who has the name of the Supreme Master?"


    "It''s just a fictional name, something that doesn''t matter." It seems to be a very funny look. The woman smiled and pressed her hand on the floor.


    The faint magical power flowed on her hand and penetrated into the floor beneath them, seemingly extracting something. And very quickly, this force swam to them, and there was a magical array. In the magical array of the palm of the hand, two porcelain teacups are gradually formed. When the hot tea in the kettle was brewed into the cup, the woman said that she was laughing at Zhou Yi.


    "I don''t think that the name of the Supreme Master can be seen in the eyes of the new Heavenly Emperor. I don''t think you are looking for me for this identity. So, we should probably have a closer look at the mountain. I know, although I I have been in contact with the heavens since I was a long time ago, but I am still not used to this euphemistic way of speaking. Directly, this is more beneficial to the dialogue between us, isn��t it?��


    "Well, since you said so."


    I picked up the teacup and looked at the rising smoke on the cup. Zhou Yi organized the language a little, so he said to the woman in front of him.


    "I have a lot of questions and want questions, but I don''t know which one to start with. So, let me introduce myself completely. I think this will be more beneficial to our questions and answers."


    "My name is Zhou Yi. As you can see, I am the new Heavenly Emperor. I have a **** father called Smith. Zhou. You may know him, maybe you don''t know."


    "No, I think I know who you are talking about. Smith. Zhou, the man''s reincarnation in the recent era. I told him about it, so I understand. But I didn''t think that you would be his son. ""


    Looking at Zhou Yi deeply, the strangeness in the ancient eyes is obvious. As she said, he did not think that Zhou Yihui was his son. What she did not even think was that Zhou Yi would become a heavenly emperor like today. Such a confused identity, she could not help but narrow her eyes and deepen her eyes.


    The ancient one knew the identity of Smith. Zhou, which is a good thing for Zhou Yi. At the very least, he can save a lot of effort. And on the premise that both sides have had a preliminary understanding, he explained it further.


    "From my name you should be able to hear that the relationship between me and the **** is not good. In fact, if I can go back, I should be the most thorough enemy relationship with him. But just like I am talking to you here, and now I have no way to go back as I expected. This is the main reason why I came to you."


    "You want to go back, I probably understand." Taking a sip of the hot tea in the cup, Gu Yi took the initiative to open the subject. "So, what other questions do you have?"


    "Other questions?" Looking at the calm and smiling face of the ancient one, Zhou Yi rubbed the teacup in his hand and said it to her. "I do have a lot of questions to ask you, for example, how did you come to Heaven, and why did you come over? When the Yellow Emperor mentioned you, you said that you were injured, then who are you? Wounded? Also, the relationship between you and the man. These are the things I want to know. Still, I don��t know where to ask. So I think we should be honest One point, it is up to you to decide how to tell these answers one by one."


    "I am speaking for yourself? You are not afraid that I will lie to you? You know, we can still meet for the first time. In this situation without any friendship, I do not think that deceiving you has any psychological for me. burden."


    When I heard the request of Zhou Yi, Gu Yi picked up his eyebrows and said that. In this regard, Zhou Yi waved his hand and smiled at him.


    "Do you dare? This is heaven, it is my territory. Deceive me on my site, then the price you have to pay is not serious. You should understand this, so as long as you are a smart person. I think you know how to choose."


    "You are right, this is really not a good choice." Seriously staring at Zhou Yi for a long time, confirmed that he did not say the meaning of laughter. The ancient one sighed and the clothes softened. "Although I don''t want to take out the old things as a story, but since this is your request, then I can only respect it. I think about it, where should I start? Let me start when your father first met."


    "I was born in the British Isles under the Scottish Notice. I remember that at that time, we honored our King as Kenneth I. He was the first Scottish King in history, so many Scottish Celts including my father. I adore him. But my mother doesn''t think so."


    ��As the leader of the Druids in Scotland, my mother��s vision is far longer than the peasants who only know how to eat in the field, and those short-sighted who can only see the aristocrats on their territory. After witnessing the power and decline of Rome, she does not think that only by virtue of the backward culture and productivity of the Scots, how long a dynasty can be established. Scotland is destined to decline, and represents the virtue of the Celtic culture. The same is true of the Ruyi Order. She has to plan for the long run, so at that time she made a special decision."

 Chapter 1512： The past one is back to the millennium

    "The Druids are the matriarchal social system. My mother is the Pope of the Order. Under the premise of enjoying the best education, I can almost be said to be the inevitable candidate for the next Pope."


    "And as a Pope candidate, I have to give my faith to nature. Learn the ancient Druid magic, the power to balance nature, and the necessary knowledge of medicine, astronomy and divination. These are me. Things to do. But even though I have to learn a lot, my mother still thinks this is not enough."


    "The power of the Druid is very old, but not strong enough. This is reflected in the Romans who entered the mysterious forest and slaughtered our Druids. So I watched my mother. Come, holding the Druid magic that will gradually be eliminated is no future. To protect yourself and preserve the inheritance of the entire sect, the Druid sect must break the shackles of the past and introduce new blood. This is the best choice for learning more advanced and powerful magical powers."


    "The vision is very far-sighted." Hearing here, Zhou Yi could not help but praise. Kenneth I, that is the thing of the ninth century AD. A woman in the ninth century can actually have such insights, and it is really amazing.


    For his praise, Gu Yi first smiled and thanked him, then sighed and said.


    "From the current point of view, my mother is indeed very far-sighted. But in the early days, things didn''t say that. The Druids are a very conservative sect, the tradition for the Druids. It is everything. So, when there is something out of rebellion, even if my mother is the sect of the sect, my father is the lord under the name of the king, and can not stop the anger of those who are ignorant."


    "My mother was put on a bonfire made of oak trees. My father was also assassinated by fanatics. I thought I would follow their footsteps, but fortunately, Kenneth I was a kind king. He I protected my father after knowing my father''s business, and let me inherit my father''s property. And that''s it, I lived to adulthood safely."


    Seriously, the story is here, Zhou Yi really has some accidents. He had thought that this would be a story that a young girl met a magician and then followed the third-rate knight. I just didn''t think that the opening would be like this.


    Then the question is coming, how should we develop next? Princess revenge?


    Zhou Yi��s heart couldn��t help but think about it. At this time, the ancient one continued to tell his own story.


    ��After growing up, I decided to go to Europe to study. You know, the island of Great Britain is not a good place for me. Those fanatical Druids are actually no different from Christian madmen. They are me. This weak female stream was able to withstand it. So after selling my father''s legacy and throwing away his territory that had little output, I came to Europa, the most prosperous French kingdom at that time."


    ��There is a herbalism learned from the Druids. I can still make a living in France with a certain healing power. Just, you need to be careful when you usually, because it is likely to be caught by the fanatical Christians. As a witch on the fire on the shelf. Really, that era is really not very friendly to our women."


    "However, it always has a good place. For example, magic. Because of the low social status, as long as you are willing to pay the price, then many wizards will be willing to teach you. And coincidentally, as a Druid sect The caster, who will make a variety of potions, is precisely a person who can afford the price."


    "I have been on the Europa continent for seven years, learned a lot of new things, and also owned the name of the witch. Years of wandering made me learn the only pleasure, and I thought this fun is over. At the time, a special entrustment was sent to the door. It was the door that opened the new world."


    "This commission comes from the King of East Frank, the future Holy Roman Emperor Otto III. He hopes that I can refine a potion to extend his life. It is a bit funny, I thought these bathed in God''s glory. The kings underneath will choose the holy grail, which is even more unreliable. They did not expect them to be so sensible, and they actually sought the body of my witch for the sake of their lives."


    "The ruler''s usual habits. Nothing to be astonished. If there is, I am even more surprised at this. You said that he is asking for you?"


    It is also an understanding of the history of Europe. Zhou Yi does not think that the so-called East Frank will be so polite when doing this kind of thing. as expected.


    "Of course it is the attitude of the request. There are more than 30 knights, and nearly a hundred archers have surrounded the place where I live. Even to make me compromise, he still makes people in that village." They all grabbed them and threatened me with their knives on their necks. This is the biggest scene I have seen in my life for more than 20 years. It should not be overemphasized with a request."


    "You like it."


    Can''t see the ancient one is still a joke, Zhou Yi can only shrug his shoulders, indicating her to continue.


    "At that time, I didn''t have the ability to confront the king. I couldn''t beat the knights, and I couldn''t watch so many innocent peasants die in front of me. So I can only compromise. But, though, Compromise, but I can only tell Otto III the truth. That is, I will not do such a potion. In fact, I am more curious about where he heard from, there is such a magic that can prolong human life. The medicine is there."


    "Otto III did not hide me on this matter. After all, as the only witch who is proficient in potions in Europe, I should be his only hope. He can''t count on other people besides counting on me, so He can only tell me that he heard the existence of this kind of thing from a businessman from the East."


    "As the son of Smith. Zhou, I think you still know something about Europe a thousand years ago. When the Roman Empire was alive, it was brilliant, like a pearl. But when the Roman Empire died After that, it fell into a pit, and became ignorant and stinking. In addition to the glory of God, they would notice the civilization from the East. This is simply God��s compassion. Their heads."


    "Oh, can''t say that. After all, it is the result of the most primitive desires of mankind. In order to live longer, even a pig knows to work hard, isn''t it?"


    I can see that there is resentment in the past, or it is impossible to say such an unpleasant words at this time. However, Zhou Yi is not coming to listen to her complaints. Therefore, after drinking the tea in the cup, he reminded him of the ancient one.


    "Master Gu, I need to remind you. Your story seems to be a little off the main line. I want to know about Smith. Zhou. It is not your past history, so can you speed up the progress a little?"


    "The man is too anxious, but it will make women sick. As a sister, I think I should remind you of this. In addition," shaking his head, the ancient one is a grin. "And, I don''t think it''s anything that doesn''t matter. It''s like a role-playing game. Pushing the mainline story requires a lot of branch lines. You don''t feel like I''m talking about the story background. Understand, will it be a sense of substitution?"


    "Not at all." Silence, Zhou Yi still feels that he is telling the truth. And such an evaluation naturally ushered in the burial of the ancient Master.


    "It��s a man who doesn��t have a sense of humour. But forget it, the story background is almost the same, it��s almost the right thing to do.��


    "Otto III wants to extend his life. It is urgent. In order to achieve this goal, he even arranged a flawed action. He let the five most trusted knights take me and march toward the east. I hope to use it. My knowledge, find the mystery of the longevity medicine in the East."


    "However, unfortunately, the five knights in the district are simply not the opponents of Mamluk under the Bwej dynasty. Just out of Jerusalem, they have died in the Mamluk Knights. On the hand, and I, fortunately, escaped because of the magic protection. And with the gold that Otto III gave, all the way to the destination, Baghdad''s Wisdom Palace."


    "As the most complete academic institution in the world at the time, I said that without considering the East China of the East, the Palace of Wisdom is definitely a paradise for every scholar who has the heart to learn. It contains Persia, India, Greece. Manuscripts, which cover a wide range of subjects such as astronomy, mathematics, natural sciences, and medicine. Even you can find traces of solitary copies from the Library of Alexandria, and even some of the ancient Egyptian era recorded magic and magic. The papyrus. I wanted to go there to study very early, but I didn''t think that I was able to fulfill this wish because of Otto III. So from some angles, I am very grateful to him."


    "Bushie Dynasty is a sturdy person, but they are still respectful enough for scholars. So even if I am a woman, I still enjoy the high treatment in the Wisdom Palace, and that is where I have seen more belongs to The knowledge and secrets of the world itself. For a person who is interested in seeking knowledge, you should understand how much enjoyment. Of course, while enjoying this happiness, I have not forgotten my own job. After all, I have to be worthy of the gold that Otto III has given."


    "In that case, I began to inquire about the secrets of Changsheng medicine. It is under such inquiries and contacts that I met your father, the most mysterious mage in the Middle East."


    Thailand''s most breasted female anchor new _ love video exposure plunged male hunger _ thirsty please pay attention to WeChat public number online: (long press three seconds copy)

 Chapter 1513： Three tests regret life

    "The Middle East world has been shrouded in the glory of their God. Except for the Masters who are loyal to the caliphs and the Bwej dynasty, the ordinary mages want to live safely. They can only hide their names. Your father does not intend to loyal to the caliphs. His God, so naturally, he can only follow the custom, to hide his name."


    ��He hid himself in the desert castle built by the old man in the middle of the mountain, where he studied the legacy of the ancient Egyptian and Persian era. Because of his deep knowledge of spell research, he often used some unpredictable The spell is called a prophet by the local people for solving the problem for the surrounding tribes."


    "I have heard his reputation in the Palace of Wisdom, and I know that the legend about the longevity medicine is circulated from him. In my opinion, since all the spears point to him, then he should I know some secrets about the longevity medicine. So, after finishing the study life of the Wisdom Palace, I went to the desert and began to look for his trace."


    "Take the Europa to clean up the magic of the blessings, the relationship between the Masters is actually more tight than before. Everyone knows the truth of the single tree, so they will help each other. And because of their help I found him without any strength and made my request to him."


    "I said to him bluntly, I hope to learn from him how to make longevity medicine. I am willing to pay a price. However, your father refused me and said that he did not intend to give the secret of Changsheng medicine to others. He Said that this method is hurtful, and should not appear again for the second time, so he advised me to dispel this idea."


    "It''s not like what he would say. Is there a woundedness? This excuse is said from his mouth, it only makes people feel funny."


    Zhou Yi��s cold evaluation, obviously, is somewhat scornful about this ancient one. In the face of his doubts, the ancient one shook his head and said to him.


    "People are going to change. Maybe you see him today, but the one I saw at the beginning is definitely what I saw. I know that you have a lot of unbelief, but how much, listen. I will finish the story and say it."


    Gu Yi has already said this, and Zhou Yi can certainly not continue to argue. He can only silently give himself a cup of tea, and then gesture to the ancient one to let her continue.


    "Where is the story? Right, he said that he refused me for such a reason. I know, I am so hard to find everything from the Europa, how could it be because he was sent in one sentence? So? At that time, when I got a chance, I made a request to him, that is, I hope to learn from him by his side, even if you are an apprentice."


    "It is very common for Masters to learn from each other in Europa. Otherwise, I can''t change from a Scottish wild girl to a witch who is praised. Seriously, I really don''t think anyone will reject such a condition. Because if an experienced mage gives you a hand, whether it is research or development, it will do more with less. However, at that time, he did not accept my condition, but told me that he wanted to be his apprentice. It��s not easy, at the very least, it��s not something that can be done.��


    "He wants to send me away, but I can''t just leave so simply. I can''t give up without getting what I want. So I played the most tenacious spirit of a woman, facing him. The stalker screamed."


    "I wrapped him up for two years before finally letting him loose his mouth and promised to give me a chance. The chance is that he wants me to complete his three tests."


    These three tests must not be easy, because when the ancient one said here, the face has involuntarily emerged an unforgettable look. In fact, as Zhou Yi thinks, the three tests that Gu Yi experienced are not only difficult, but simply deliberately difficult.


    "The first test, to test my wisdom. He let me enter the depths of the desert, where to find the Sphinx that has long since disappeared, and take a piece of flesh from his body."


    "The Sphinx is a beast that is only found in the Egyptian gods. With the decline of the Egyptian gods, the door to the world of the gods has already closed. There is no more sphinx in this world, wanting Find them, only to reach the realm of the gods. And by my ability at the time, this is absolutely impossible. So I thought for a long time, I came to the edge of the Pyramid of Khufu. Facing the huge sphinx The human face casts spells that turn into flesh and blood."


    "It is not a simple matter to make a stone statue of more than 20 meters high and more than 70 meters long into flesh and blood. However, I did not intend to make it all flesh and blood. I just changed its nose. Let it be a flesh and blood, and then just unload it. This is the first test, I used the nose of the Sphinx to make a difference."


    "And the second test is not so good. He said that he wants to test my heart, so the spell casts me into the image of an old witch. He let me go with such an image. I will treat all the tribes in the desert, and no matter what happens, I can''t resist. Only when I am sincerely thanked by ten people, I have completed this test."


    "This test is really terrible. You really can''t imagine how terrible it is for a woman to look at such a look. But fortunately, I still persisted. Although I have encountered many problems along the way, I am afraid that I am far more than those who love me. Even many people are not willing to let me say that I intend to burn me alive. But I still insisted on the end, and Completed a test of ten people''s sincere gratitude to a small couple."


    "The second test is completed, and the guy seems to realize that I am not so easy to send. So he personally prepared me a third test. And this test is courage. The seal has lived all my magic. Let me become an ordinary woman with no hands and no force. Then I put it on the border between Europa and the Middle East."


    "At that time, although the Crusades had not yet been launched, the friction between the two sides was already a clue. The border is definitely the most dangerous place. Because you are not facing the Knights of Europa, you have to face the cloth. The cavalry of the Wesley dynasty. These chaotic soldiers are like wildfires. What kind of terrible things they can do without any moral constraints are not something that ordinary people can imagine."


    "Really, I am worried that I will fall into the hands of those chaotic soldiers. So from the beginning I ran to a village and hid myself in an abandoned cellar. Hungry to steal something to eat, When I was thirsty, I went to the water well in the village to get water in the night. I didn��t dare to miss a little trace."


    "I know this is very weak. But you have to know that a woman without any ability can only make such a choice under such circumstances. Keeping one''s life is the most important. As for what is tested. I can only wait until I have to keep myself safe after I have time to consider it."


    "To survive, this is not only my primary choice. It is also the choice of everyone living there. When the chaos is over, some people are either killed or taken away. First, young and then women, in the end even more The elderly and the children have not let go. The village where I live is still a place of prosperity, but in a short period of time it has become a depression and has been ruined. Apart from some women and children, there are no other living people here. Even these women and children are just struggling to survive."


    "The days are very bitter, and I know that I can''t hide and hide any more. So I started to stand out from the dark and use a doctor''s name to protect these women and children. The knowledge of the Druid allows me to In the desert, where they have enough food, the experience of potions also allows me to do my best to save their illness. Without suffering, I can fill my stomach. This seems to be the most perfect situation. But I After all, it is impossible to help them withstand the most terrible things, that is, the invasion of the military."


    Having said that, even if the ancient one has gone through thousands of years of wind and frost, I can''t help but show a bitter smile.


    "The pagans, this is really the best use of the name. As long as it is to eliminate the pagans, then both Christians and greens can take away the lives of others without any scruples, and don''t care about them. It��s not innocent to kill, and you don��t have to care if you commit sin. If you take a look at your body, you can become a naked beast.��


    "I said this, you should be able to understand almost what will happen next. Yes, we are targeted by a group of soldiers. For women and people, they are just like we walked behind us like a hyena. Even if I tried my best, even if I didn''t hesitate to go deep into the desert, I still couldn''t get rid of their tracking."


    "Ultimately we were blocked in a desert grotto, and what happened there is that I will never want to think back. Please forgive me, I don''t want to elaborate on the things at that time, I can only tell you, I lead Some of the last people were forced to pick up the knife, and this made me finally pass the test. I survived, but I died a lot. So I don��t understand it until today, so it��s not worth it. worth it."


    "Maybe they shouldn''t die, it''s because of my appearance that they have to face it all. Perhaps the opposite is that my appearance has given them new hope. I hope the latter, but I can''t." Convince myself that it must be the latter. This is my regret. But although it is regrettable, it is not all regrets. Fortunately, I passed all the tests and got the qualification."

 Chapter 1514： The name of the supreme medicine

    It is indeed difficult for Master Gu to get such a qualification. Looking at the journey of the Master of the World, I am afraid that there are few who can compare with her. But with such a pay, there is naturally a return that can be compared with it. I can worship under the Master of the Red Master who has been practicing for thousands of years, but it is a blessing that most people can''t think of.


    At the beginning of this kind of thing, the ancient one did not know, but as the contact deepened, she slowly discovered the extraordinaryness of her teacher. In this regard, she explained this.


    "Really, I never thought about it at the time. There are people in this world who are so learned. Whether it is the ancient sacrificial gods of Egypt, or the witchcraft that has been passed down from Persia, and even more distant oriental techniques, he Almost all of them are involved. No, it is not something that can be explained. It is more appropriate to use proficiency or even integration. It is as if he has reached the level of omniscience in this mysterious world. Let me even have some doubts at that time, whether he is the embodiment of God in heaven or God in the world."


    "But I quickly broke this suspicion and confirmed that he is a human being. Because in that era, I have never seen a more disrespectful presence than the gods. There is no **** in his eyes. Or, the so-called **** in his eyes is like the position of human beings in the eyes of gods, like pigs and dogs, like ants. This is something that can''t be believed in that era. Even a mage like us does not dare to have it. Such an idea."


    "I started to think that he was the devil, or simply the incarnation of a demon monarch in hell. Because I saw him catch an angel, put him in a container, and refine it into the most primitive deity. Pristine. But when he applied the same technique to a devil who was evil in the world, I dismissed this speculation. The devil will not kill himself without any reason, especially in the era of the divine right. So he It must not be the devil. Of course, he will not be a god. Therefore, there is only one explanation left. That is, he is a human being, and is probably the most powerful human being in my time."


    This evaluation is very pertinent. Even if Zhou Yi recalls, he has to admit that Smith. Zhou is indeed the most powerful human being. This power is not only in strength, but also in the mind. Throughout the history of mankind, I am afraid that I can''t find a few people who can compare with him. It is not entirely unreasonable that the ancient one thought that he was a **** or a devil.


    Of course, although this is the case, it does not mean that he will be embarrassed with it. It��s already at their point of view. Do you still expect Zhou Yi to praise him for not making two sentences? This is obviously unrealistic. Therefore, Zhou Yi interrupted the words of the ancient one and intervened.


    "The background of the story has been introduced almost, so, can you say some key points? Although I have enough patience, this does not mean that I am willing to wait endlessly. To tell you the truth, I The patience has been almost exhausted."


    "Just have been drinking two cups of tea, have you been so impatient? You really make me very curious, if you have a girlfriend, how can she endure you."


    "This is a question that you need to care about. What I want to listen to now is the key point. Do you understand?"


    Zhou Yi repeatedly emphasized that he finally got the bow of the ancient one. Although she likes to tell stories, she can''t stop talking like this endlessly. Therefore, when faced with such a strong request from the people who listened to the story, she could only serve softly.


    "Okay, okay. I wanted to tell you something interesting that I encountered during my studies, but since you ask for it, then we will go straight to the point."


    "I studied at the guy''s side for almost two hundred years. The guy in the middle of the reincarnation once passed, or I found his reincarnation from the village of Europa. You know, at that time the theocracy was already prevalent. Like a special guy like him, if he doesn''t shelter as early as possible, I am afraid that he will not be burned to death when he grows up. It can be said that I have accompanied him for two lifetimes, and that is Under such a passing time, I also came to the end of a Master''s life."


    "People are dying, and I am no exception. It is a great luck for me to have two hundred years of study time than ordinary people. I am very satisfied with this result, and I am not afraid of the coming of death." In fact, at that time, I had already begun to prepare myself to create a beautiful grave, like the once Druid Meilin, lying in a decent coffin. However, I did not think that a turning point of fate was in that At the time, it fell on my head."


    "At the end of the twelfth century and the beginning of the thirteenth century, the Mongols from the East have begun to threaten the entire Western world. Although the aging ironwood is already a foot in the coffin, his majesty is already above It is above all the kings of the world. So, when he issued a command to the whole world in the name of Genghis Khan, even a mage like us who lived in the world must be weighed."


    "I don''t intend to lick this drowning, but the guy doesn''t think so. He seems to want to talk to the Eastern monarch who threatened the West, so he took me to the East and participated in it. That game about the name of the Supreme Master."


    "The result is also known to you. Like a guy like him, the accumulated knowledge can crush any caster in the world. Whether it is a Western magician or an oriental Taoist monk. Even those who are in the name of the gods The guy who is on the ground can''t be his opponent. He became the Supreme Master, and after he became the Supreme Master, he met privately with Genghis Khan, who had never been seen before. ""


    "Meet, two of them?" After hearing this, Zhou Yi finally had an interest. In his impression, the guy in the red pine nut is definitely a scheming man. Everything he does has his own conspiracy and calculations. This time is no exception. It can be said that he and Genghis Khan, together with the overlord who killed the big country by killing, are absolutely a snake and a rat, and they are not a good thing. And just when he said such a guess, the ancient one shook his head at him, saying so.


    "Maybe from the current point of view, that guy is indeed like this. But what I want to tell you is that he has not reached such a point at that time. Even if he meets privately with Genghis Khan, it is not For what conspiracy is not conspiracy."


    "What does he want to do? Is it to thank Lord Ron?"


    Zhou Yi asked the tone unsatisfactorily, and he quickly got the answer from Gu Yi.


    "He is going to talk to Genghis Khan about a deal, a deal that affects the fate of the Central Plains. At the expense of his lifelong undead medicine, he wants Genghis Khan to make an oath, that is, as long as he is still alive, the Mongolian The cavalry will definitely not be able to go south again. As long as Tiemu really promised him this request, then he will hand over the immortal medicine that was refining Qin Shihuang.


    This kind of answer is somewhat unexpected. Zhou did not seem to think that the guy in the red pine branch would make such a choice. So immediately, he asked questioningly to the ancient one.


    "You are not lying to me, how is this possible, how could he do such a thing."


    "I am at the scene, I can guarantee that every sentence I say is true. In addition, I also said that he was different from the present at that time. Maybe now he is indeed more utilitarian, no need to use it. A little bit. But at that time, he still can be called a good person. It is not impossible for him to make such a choice to avoid the charcoal."


    Gu Yi��s answer made Zhou Yi frown. He was silent for a moment, and after thinking for a while, he said to her like this.


    "Let me guess, the guy''s idea is not accepted, is it?"


    "It is true. After all, Genghis Khan is a generation of Tianjiao. He did not agree to the request of this transaction." Sighed, Gu Yi said the truth. "As an emperor, he obviously does not want to be restricted by a mage. So he made this decision to snatch. When making such a decision, a supreme mage in the district could not compete with him."


    "But anyone who can dominate the moment has a bonus of air transport. This is especially evident in the East. According to my research, this seems to have a great relationship with the existence of this heaven. Although Genghis Khan originated from the grassland But it is also the addition of this kind of air transport. This makes him be able to countless people, even the Supreme Master, can not be his opponent."


    "We tried our best and were hit hard, and we barely smashed the encirclement from the enemy''s encirclement. At that time, both me and him were already at the end of the oil. The enemy will catch up sooner or later. And we have no ability to continue to escape. Although he has a way to reincarnate, he can''t keep the immortal medicine. So, in order to get Genghis Khan to get that thing, he stuffed the immortal medicine. In my mouth."


    "I am renewed, not only rejuvenated, but also because of the magical power of the gods. This made me repel the enemies I found, and let the red pines safely reincarnate. The crisis is far away, originally. I want to find that guy and continue to go with him. But I don''t know why, he began to consciously avoid me. This hiding is nearly eight hundred years."

 Chapter 1515： Parting ways to pursue a hundred years of pursuit

    The story of the peak and the turn, as well as the kind of unexpected results, made Zhou Yi could not help but be interested. Although I don''t know if this interest is in the story itself, or because it is the black history of the guy in the red pine. His idea of ??wanting a deeper inquiry is always consistent.


    "Hide you away, why should he avoid you?"


    This is the question that Zhou Yi most wants to ask in the face of this ending. Just like the old one, he also wants to understand why the red pines will do so.


    In general, the situation in which you will choose to part ways is divergence and contradiction. However, there should be no contradiction between the ancient one and him. Even if there is, the relationship between the two people for more than two hundred years, I think it is completely possible to bridge. Therefore, this is very abnormal. It is not normal to find such a clue that Zhou Yi now has a reasonable reason. He can only ask questions from the ancient one, but in the face of his problem, the ancient one is silent.


    She did not remember to answer Zhou Yi''s question, but re-cooked herself a cup and slowly tasted it. Zhou Yi did not urge her, just waiting for her reply. And just after a long silence. The ancient one slowly said something like this.


    "I think this may be because the idea has changed."


    ��The idea has changed? What is the reason?��


    Can not help but provoke his own brow, Zhou Yi is obviously not very able to accept the ancient one. In this regard, the ancient one can only explain it in detail.


    "This is also the answer that I have derived and analyzed. In my opinion, the situation of Genghis Khan seems to have given him a big blow, and he has fundamentally questioned his previous principles of action. He began to question his original practice. Right or wrong, and the answer he got made him make a decision to make changes to the past. It��s just the first step for him to change himself. After all, if I am with me, He will only be controlled step by step."


    "How do you say this?"


    "It''s very simple, I don''t want to watch him go astray. If he is really determined to make any bad changes, I am by his side, I will definitely do everything to stop him. I want to come. He knew this too, so he just left me so simply."


    Gu Yi��s answer is very positive, but Zhou Yi does not think so.


    "This is just your subjective delusion. Can you find out what evidence is all that you said?"


    "There are only a few clues that are not very consistent. If you are willing to listen, you are already impatient, right?"


    "In any case, I have heard so many stories. I don''t care to listen to two more. Please continue, I am waiting!"


    "You finally became like a qualified listener. I am very happy with this." A little bit of emotion, Gu Yi began to tell his own story.


    "Because only the apprentice of my supreme mage survived, the Mongolian seal to the red pines fell to my head. The Mongolians began to call me the supreme wizard, even those who cast the spells. I. This is a very inexplicable thing, but I did not intend to waste time on correcting their names. Finding the reincarnation of the red pine nuts is my primary priority, so I can only go with them. ��


    "The reincarnation of the red pine nut is very random. He is probably born anywhere in the world. So even if he specially developed a spell for me to find his reincarnation, I want to find him and it is also a It��s not easy. I can only perceive his soul fluctuations within a radius of about a thousand kilometers, which is still under the premise that he does not hide his own soul fluctuations. In order to find him, I have to start in the whole world. Roamed up."


    "It took more than 30 years for me to find a little clue in the vicinity of Nepal. However, while I found his existence, he also seemed to find that I was looking for him. I imagined it. To be more decisive, he directly abandoned his reincarnation of this world and once again disappeared into my eyes."


    "This is really a thing that confuses me. Because in my opinion, if he doesn''t want to see me, he can tell me clearly. As a companion, it should be a like-minded person to walk together, isn''t it?" If there is a disagreement, everyone will be clear, so it��s not good to get together."


    "At that time, I began to realize that things were not as simple as I thought. So I started to investigate with a little trace of his legacy in this world. And this investigation, I found some unexpected. thing."


    ��He borrowed the legacy of an ancient vampire in this world and created a special gathering of wizards in this Nepalese village on the Himalaya side. With many evil magic means, he cultivated many wizard-like wizards. Apprentices. Using these casters who don��t know how to use their powers, he seems to be deliberately trying to extend his tentacles into the country where he is, and intends to turn it into his own embarrassment."


    "On the day when magic appeared in the world, this kind of thing was not allowed. I don''t know the oriental technique, but I know that the magic of the West originated from Egypt, and there, after passing a name After the evil rule of the ancient magician of the Apocalypse, it is already banned from all the casters'' interference with the secular world. The caster can serve the authorities, but he must not use his own power to occupy the secular power. That is absolute. Corruption, corruption is a great horror."


    "This reason is understood by the apprentice who first came into contact with magic. There is no reason why he would not understand. So obviously, he did it deliberately. And he broke the practice of the ban and made me realize that his thoughts have already happened. There is a huge change that I can''t agree with. I can''t let him go on like this, so I started to chase after him."


    "However, it seems that I have already realized my threat. His actions have become a lot more careful. For many years after that, I can no longer find a trace of him. So, I can only change one. Way to find his trail."


    "Based on the mage that he had established in Nepal, after erasing all the traces of black magic there, I began to formally recruit apprentices there, passing on the magic of the spell. Whether you are a Western magic The teacher is still an ordinary Taoist, a monk, or even an ordinary person who knows nothing. As long as you have a desire, and you are not too bad guys, I will teach them the magic of the spells I can teach."


    "Don''t look at me as a woman. On the rumors of spells, I ask myself if I can''t compare the guy with the red pine nuts. It won''t be too inferior. After all, I have studied with him for more than two hundred years and have endless lives. In terms of the accumulation of knowledge in this area, I am confident that I can assume such a responsibility."


    "The name of the Supreme Master is better than I thought. When I passed this message to the whole world, many mages and people who are interested in learning magic come here. This is what I presided over. This mage organization has grown stronger and stronger until it has become a huge existence that I did not expect. Kama Taj, the holy place of the Master. The world''s casters are so called here. It can be said that this is the most in my life. An accomplished creation."


    "Kama Taj? I have not found such a place to exist." Recalling his own experience, Zhou Yi is quite sure. "I have been to the Himalayas and have passed from the side of India. So if the place you mentioned really exists, I have no reason to find it."


    "Of course you can''t find it." Some sad sighs, and the ancient one slowly dropped his eyelids, and Gujing answered it without a wave. "Because Kama Taj has been destroyed, it was more than thirty years ago."


    "Thirty years ago?" It was difficult to let Zhou Yi associate something at this point in time, so he immediately said tentatively. "Is it related to that guy?"


    "This is an inevitable thing, isn''t it?" With a sigh of relief, Gu Yi answered it. "The purpose of my establishment of Karma Taj is to build a huge surveillance network throughout the world through the apprentices I teach."


    ��Build magical nodes in special places such as Shanghai, New York, and London, and use the magic of the world to increase these nodes. This allows it to form a network and cover the world. In this way, I have the ability to monitor the magic fluctuations of the whole world. means."


    "Any mysterious power fluctuations, whether from magic, alchemy or the power of the devil and the devil, will be reflected in the magic network, and through the monitoring of the wizard in the node, I can get intelligence in the first place. And respond in time. This is the earliest way I imagined to capture his whereabouts. This method has indeed played a role or two. For eight hundred years, I did find him several times. But every time I just grabbed a tail."


    "Reincarnation is a very cheating means of escape. Under the circumstances that he strictly protects his soul, I can''t hold him. In addition to smashing his several arrangements, I have no way to take him. Instead, there are some chaos masters, demons and even space creatures in the world, but it is better to deal with them."


    "I have been with that guy for a long time, and I am indeed awed by the existence of the demon. Moreover, the power and knowledge accumulated over the centuries have allowed me to cope with these guys who are known as gods. The Supreme Master is sheltering the world, and one guy said so, many people think so. I also regard this as my duty and perform it silently."


    "This is done for hundreds of years. Until I found his trace again."

 Chapter 1116： Karma Tajs way home

    "I said that in the past 800 years, I have found him many times, but each time I just caught a tail. He is very embarrassed, and he can use it to make a good play of me. In the face of him, I always find it difficult to get any benefit. Most of the time, I can only return without success. Only so few times, I can do the wrong things that he secretly did. Give it a correction."


    "And every time I do this, the more I discover, the more he has gone further and further on a wrong path. If at the beginning, he is only alone in a single person. Then later, he Already operating in the dark, a huge force, and with this evil force, began to brew a terrible conspiracy."


    "Unfortunately, although I want to stop him from continuing to make such a mistake, but with my ability, I can''t do this at all. He is smart enough to hide his own calculations, every time he catches him. I can destroy the main clues left by myself. The one-and-a-half-point clue I can find is completely useless. I don''t even know what he is trying to do in the dark."


    "The alchemist, the black magician, the Nazis are all the identities he once had. Although there are so many clues left by me, I have to say that every clue is broken at the end. The result is nothing. This situation lasted until thirty years ago, and I found his last trace."


    Thirty years ago, this was a very important moment. Because this time the red pine nuts have become the current Smith. Zhou, and in this world, began to really use their own layout for thousands of years. This is what Zhou Yi knows. So he really wants to figure out what happened 30 years ago.


    The explanation of the ancient one is a good clue. With the existence of this clue, he might be able to figure out all his doubts about Smith. Therefore, Zhou Yi at this time has already started to exercise the spirit and carefully listen to every word spoken by the ancient one.


    "Thirty years ago, I saw him last time in Taishan, China. In the depths of Mount Tai, he was manipulating a huge method, and seemed to want to release some of them. Because I was I rushed over, so I was not very clear about what he was releasing at the time. I could only feel the spirit of it, and judged the power fluctuations that were unleashed by the powerful gods. ""


    "In an era when the gods are already forced to hide, such a powerful **** is not a good thing. Especially if they are still under the means of that guy, this is even more of a thing I want to see. After eight hundred years of tracking, no one knows him better than me. His methods have become increasingly fierce, and his behavior has become more and more cruel. Being able to become a part of the Nazis is a substantial evidence of its own. So, I have to stop him and destroy his actions."


    "I have succeeded. Such a strict array of methods, even if its constituent parts are the most familiar Oriental techniques of the red pine nuts, cannot withstand the interference and invasion of foreigners. Therefore, although it only forcibly destroys the things he has arranged. Part of the squad is enough to make his abacus completely empty."


    "But I can''t be successful either. Because although I broke the plan of the red pine nut, I didn''t get the power of the gods banned in this tactical array, but I have not been able to re-enforce this power. Instead, let it break out and disappear into the world."


    "Normally, with the duty of the Master, I should find out the power of this **** and re-enclose it. But I didn''t have time to do it, because at that time, I needed to solve a more terrible thing. The problem is how to deal with the red pine under the wrath."


    "The goal of so many years seems to have caused him to completely lose patience with me, and my move seems to have completely broken his psychological bottom line. In that case, he has already given birth to me. Come. And what I can do under such circumstances is just a life-saving."


    "His talent is not lower than mine, and the conditions are not worse than me. This makes the conflict between us directly evolve into a confrontation of knowledge. Without more than a thousand years of knowledge accumulation, I am in such confrontation. It��s impossible for him to be his opponent. So naturally, I lost. Of course, it��s not so easy for him to kill me.��


    "Using the spell I developed alone, I fled back to Kama Taj, wanting to borrow the power of the node there and the artifacts I have stored to regroup and fight him again. But this time, I am more than the last time. The defeat is even worse. He holds a mirror-like artifact that is more terrible than before, as if the power of thousands of gods has been added, so that I can''t fight him at all. Kama Taji and me for hundreds of years. The painstaking work was so ruined, and I was seriously injured, and my luck was able to escape the heavens by the fissures of time and space."


    "The next thing is what you see now. Because of the help of some old friends, I was able to retreat here until you find it. And my story with him, it will come to an end."


    When the story is said to the end, the ancient one closes his mouth and does not continue to speak. For her story, Zhou Yi is silently pondering.


    His relationship with the ancient one is not enough to allow him to trust unconditionally. However, many things that Gu Yi mentioned were just in line with the facts, which made it difficult for him to believe. The problem of the eight main forces is rarely known, and Smith Zhou is not sure about how he failed in the past. Now it seems that this power will fall on one''s own body. Except for Smith. Zhou has some missteps in his actions. I am afraid that the ancient one will also have some credit. And this makes Zhou Yi subconsciously more biased towards her.


    Just when she said it was true. With such an argument, Zhou Yi temporarily accepted her teammate''s identity. Under such premise, he began to ask questions that he was more concerned about.


    "Well, the story is here for the time being. Let''s talk about business, I have two questions to ask you? I hope you can answer me truthfully."


    "You said first, after I finished, I decided to answer your question."


    Gu Yi��s answer was not to make Zhou Yi very satisfied, but he could only accept the reply. Then he said what he wanted to know.


    "I have two questions. First, are you free to shuttle between the heavens and the earth. Second, can you point me to a path that will allow me to return directly to the earth."


    "You want to go back to Earth, why? Isn''t it good here? You know, you are here the supreme Emperor, and on earth, I don''t think you will have such a respectable status."


    "I said, I have a reason to go back. In addition, what is the earth? You can''t understand this person who has been away for more than 30 years. I can only tell you that the earth is not what it used to be. At the very least, even if I reveal my identity, it will not have any effect on it. So, you don''t have to worry about it. Just tell me your answer!"


    It was broken and secretly in the dark. There was no special change in the face of the ancient one. She just smiled and brought the topic back to the previous question.


    "Well, since you said so, then I am not talking nonsense. Back to that question, Earth, I do have a way to go back. But it was before, not now. Previously there was Kama Taj as a coordinate, The eye of Agomoto in my body can help me accurately locate the position of the earth in endless time and space. Even in such a distant place, I can return to the past in a flash."


    "But, with the destruction of Kama Taj, all the magic inside is already annihilated in the hands of that guy, including my coordinates. Seriously, this also has some of my meaning, because I don''t want to be He came to the door with a little contact. So, unfortunately, now I have no such ability."


    This answer is not what Zhou Yi wants, so he can only pin his hopes on another question.


    "So, what do you know about the passage back to Earth?"


    This problem made Gu Yi sink for a long time. Until Zhou Yi had shown no patience, she put down the teacup in her hand and replied to him.


    "I really know one of these channels, but it is not so easy to use this channel."


    "Speak and listen." Finally, I got the answer that made me feel a little inspiration. Zhou Yi��s voice also inevitably became excited. And looking at his reaction, the ancient one that has opened the gap is naturally impossible to sell. She asked her directly to Zhou Yi.


    "Do you know Kunlun?"


    The word "Kunlun?" is certainly not impossible to be strange. After all, the ancestor of Wanshan, the story of Mu Wang Bajun is still familiar. However, he is very skeptical that the Kunlun and the ancient one that he knows is the same thing. So after hesitating again, he still said this to the ancient one. "If you are talking about a mountain, I think I still know."


    "It''s a good mountain, but it''s not just the mountain."

 Chapter 1517： Kunluns three-dimensional sky

    Kunlun is a large mountain system in central Asia and the backbone of the mountain system in western China. The mountain rises from the west of the Pamirs to the west, crosses Xinjiang and Tibet, and extends to Qinghai. It is about 2,500 kilometers long, with an average altitude of 5,500 meters to 6,000 meters. Two hundred kilometers, west narrow and wide, with a total area of ??more than 500,000 square kilometers.


    According to these superficial data, it seems that the Kunlun Mountain we saw today is not the title of the ancestor of Wanshan. After all, both the area and the height, there is a more awkward Himalayas in front of it. This is also the reason why Zhou Yi doubts his own judgment. He can''t think of this one-of-a-kind ancestor of Wanshan, how could it be the key to the ancient one.


    But the ancient one gave him a very definitive answer. Moreover, she also explained this.


    "Kunlun, as you know it, is strictly speaking, just a part of Kunlun that I am talking about. Strictly speaking, it is only one-third of Kunlun in my mouth. Kunlun, this is called the ancestor by Heaven and Middle-earth The difference in the mountains of the dragon is not as clear as the mountains that the human eye sees. If you want to explore its roots, then you should start from the ancient times and the heavens."


    "The Great Wild West said that the south of the West Sea, the shore of the quicksand, after Chishui, before the black water, there is a mountain, the famous Kunlun Hill. There is a god, a human face, a body with a tail, all white, where it is. There is a ring of weak water, and there is a mountain of fire and fire. There are people wearing a victory, a tiger tooth, a leopard tail, a hole, and a name of the West Queen. This mountain has everything."


    "The Western Chamber of the West says that the inner Kunlun is in the northwest, under the emperor. The Kunlun is imaginary, the square is eight hundred miles, Gao Wanyu. There are Muhe, Changwuxun, Dawuwei. And there are Jiujing, Yuyu For the ��. There are nine doors, the door has the open beast to keep it, the place where the gods are. In the rock of the Eight Diagrams, the red water, the non-Ren �� can not go up to the rock."


    "These explanations for Kunlun don''t seem to coincide with the Kunlun Mountains we see on Earth, but if you know that there is also a Kunlun in the heavens, then you will find that everything can be matched."


    "The West Sea refers to Qinghai, the quicksand refers to the Taklimakan Desert, the Chishui refers to the Chishui River of the Yungui generation, and the Black Water refers to the Heishui River in Gansu. This is the case, the Kunlun is now in the middle. The record of the mountains and seas in the Western Wilderness is not unfounded. So what do you say in the Western West? In fact, here, Kunlun is no longer the Kunlun on the earth, it refers to It is this Kunlun of heaven."


    "Gao Wanzhen, the capital of the emperor. It refers to the identity of Kunlun. It is the highest mountain in the heavens, and it is also the capital of the Emperor when he comes to the lower bound. When the two worlds were not separated, the Emperor took himself and the gods. The other palaces are located here for the world to pay homage. The Western Queen Mother is the administrator of the Kunlun Palace in the absence of the Emperor. It is also the highest **** that the world can worship after the king. Of course, in order to distinguish the two Kunlun, The original world used the two different titles of the Kunlun Hill and the Kunlun Market to refer to them. Only later, when the heavens were isolated, it was difficult for the world to see two different Kunluns, so they would be confused."


    "Thank you for your science. I just want to know, what does this have to do with what we are talking about? What I want is a way to go back, not to test the story of Kunlun Mountain. That is what scholars should do. Not what I should do."


    Impatiently interrupted the science of the ancient one, Zhou Yi began to urge her to enter the topic. In the face of such an impatience as he did, the ancient one said to him without hesitation.


    "Sir, you have to be a little patient, especially when facing a woman. In addition, I think I have already told you. Kunlun is the one that you are looking for to connect the two worlds. If you If you don''t know anything about it, how can you use them?"


    "Okay, okay. Please let me know. Let me know what you know!"


    Raised his hand, Zhou Yi made a surrender, and said this. In the face of his attitude, Gu Yi first shook his head in dissatisfaction and then continued.


    "I have already said that there are two Kunlun, the Kunlun Hill and the Kunlun. The Kunlun Hill is the bottom, like the foot of a mountain. The Kunlun is the top, like a mountain. In fact, Kunlun also There is one, that is Kunlun Xianshan, the middle part of a mountain."


    "The bottom of the mountain, the middle of the mountain, and the peak of the mountain. These three add up to the shape of a mountain. In fact, this is the case. Only the Kunlun, which is located in three different boundaries, is considered complete. The Kunlun Mountains can penetrate the heavenly dimension of the two worlds."


    "Thousands of years ago, people in this land did not use the Kunlun Mountains to describe him. When it was still in its complete form, they used the title of not Zhoushan. Just with the struggle between ancient gods, the sky The Weishan Mountain was collapsed into two parts, and this was the Kunlun Hill and the Kunlun Market. The Kunlun Market was the product of the broken mountain that left behind the heavens and remained in the human world. The Middle China is the Kunlun Hill."


    "Before the Qin Dynasty, the size of the Kunlun hills was much larger than today''s. Those ancient gods told me that Kunlun at that time towered into the clouds and over the mountains. There are Tongtian Avenues in the mountains. It is the direct passage to the heavens. The gods and the gods, the Wanxian to congratulate, is the most prosperous place between the two heavens and the world. Even the king of the earth will come and worship from time to time. However, until Qin Shihuang unified Kyushu, such a Shengjing is no longer in the past. Do you know why?"


    This answer is not very difficult to answer, because this time is too coincidental. The time of the Qin dynasty lasted for a few years, and in these years, only one major event can have such consequences. This point, Zhou Yi knows well. So soon, he handed over his own answer sheet.


    "The First Emperor Zhengtian?"


    "It seems that you really use such words to describe the war that humans launched against the gods?" Although he lived here for more than 30 years, he has been exposed to quite a few Chinese classics before. But the ancient one is still more accustomed to the expression of favoring the West. For such a special war, she also has her own views. "This war is indeed very meaningful. In fact, apart from here, I have never heard of any other place where this kind of war will happen. Humans in other places will choose to worship more than the gods. Hostile. After all, this kind of thing requires courage to generate such an idea. To achieve the final victory, the prerequisites for this need are even more demanding. Very great, very great!"


    "But this answer is not accurate. Or, for our question, the answer itself is wrong."


    It��s almost true that the answer is almost correct. This is really a surprise for Zhou Yi. After the accident, he was more interested in the answer itself. What is the answer? Zhou Yi put his gaze on the body of the ancient one. Without his expectation, Gu Yi really gave the answer.


    "The answer lies in the guy of the red pine nut. In fact, it is he who changed everything and made a fundamental change in the Kunlun Mountains."


    "Of course, I want to know why he did this. You also need to have a deeper understanding of Kunlun Mountain. Remove the identities on the surface and gain a deep understanding of its essence. And what is its essence, we can Seek answers from its initial identity."


    "It��s not Zhoushan, Tianweiwei. Obviously, this identity that is considered by the ancient gods to be the pillar of the heavens and the earth is its essence. And why do ancient gods have this kind of cognition? This has its natural role. Inseparable relationship. Not Zhoushan, that is, Kunlun Mountain. It has only one natural function, that is, like a node, connects the heavens with the earth. Just like the tree of the world of the Nordic gods, the Greek gods Like Olympus, because of its existence, the heavenly world, which belongs to God, overlaps with the earth occupied by human beings. He is the foundation of the coexistence of God and man, the only connection between heaven and human beings in two different worlds. Where."


    "And under this premise, the **** named Gong Gong hit the mountain is a very special thing. Because he shakes this fundamental, the relationship between the two worlds becomes weak. But also It��s just weak. With the deliberate blessing of the gods, it becomes the two Kunlun hills and the Kunlun market to maintain the connection. This is why the Kunlun is so prosperous, the gods and the humans are unimpeded. ""


    "But when Kunlun Mountain, which itself has been hit hard, is once again hit hard, this connection is really difficult to continue. The red pines are doing this, he is very big after Qin Shihuang. Mana once again cut off the Kunlun hills of the human world. Just like cutting off a line attached to a kite, the heavens and the truncated half of the Kunlun hill inevitably fall into the void, and this makes The connection between the two heavens and the real world was really cut off."


    "Well, I understand the meaning of Kunlun. But, does this have anything to do with what we said?"


    "Of course. Since you know the meaning of Kunlun, then you should understand that this is the only hope you can go back. After all, heaven is not the flying kite, and Kunlun is not just a kite line. , isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1518： Flying mystery half Kunlun

    It is not appropriate to take kites and lines to compare heaven and Kunlun. Because that is, after all, a world, a mountain that penetrates two worlds. Kite can get rid of the shackles of the line and get your freedom. But a world is not so easy to open up its relationship with the pillars of the world.


    This is the case with Tianjie and Kunlun. Even though Kunlun has been cut into three sections, Tianyuan seems to have completely lost contact with it. But in fact, they are still broken, and there is such a trace that is not easy to be perceived by people. This special connection is well known, so she can have the confidence to say this to Zhou Yi at this time. In the face of her explanation, Zhou Yi asked her questions with some doubts.


    "Do you know that Kunlun Mountain has such a role? If it is what you said, then why are there so many gods in the heavens, no one knows to use it to get through the passage of the earth again?"


    Zhou Yi will ask such a question, and it is not surprising at all. On the one hand, he has not yet generated enough trust in himself. This alone is enough to make him skeptical about himself on most issues. On the other hand, what I said is indeed a bit of a doubt, and it is hard to be convinced.


    However, since I dare to say this, the ancient one certainly has its own strength. So in the face of Zhou Yi''s questioning, she immediately said very rudely.


    "Kunlun Mountain is not effective, my answer is very positive. In addition, why the gods you said did not find this method, I can only say that this is their ability to limit their thoughts, let They simply can''t think of this."


    "So, what you mean is that there are countless gods in this heaven, but no one can have more ideas than you?"


    "No, no, I don''t mean this." He waved his hand, and the ancient one transformed Zhou Yi''s statement into another look. "I mean, their ability is not enough to take advantage of Kunlun, so they can''t think of it."


    "Don''t forget, who was cut off by the Kunlun Hill. In order to prevent the truncated half of the Kunlun hill from being re-finished by the heavens, the guy in the red pine nut used a very unusual means to carry out the half of the Kunlun hill. If you are rude, you have his ban. Even if there are countless gods in this world, who can find the half of the Kunlun hill? Have you not seen it in the world? They must have looked for it, and they have been looking for it more than once. They just can''t find it, so they can only give up on this idea and treat it as illusory."


    "So, do you have a way to find the half of the Kunlun hill?"


    After listening to her words, Zhou Yi immediately looked at her with a burning gaze. For his questioning, Gu Yi was very confident and nodded, and then said.


    "Of course, don''t forget, I am a homologue with him. I am his apprentice, all my spells are learned from him. Although I don''t know what he used to split Kunlun, but according to him. The characteristics of the alchemy used, I was able to determine the location of the half of the Kunlun Hill. In fact, I can not only find it, but even went into it and inspected it. And you absolutely can''t imagine the half of Kunlun. What kind of interesting situation is Churi."


    "How do you say this?" When it came to Kunlun, Zhou Yi was also inevitably interested. And watching him come to interest, Gu Yi immediately said to him with a smile. "Have you seen Journey to the West?"


    A Celtic asked a Chinese, have you seen Journey to the West? This is really an interesting question. Even with Zhou Yi��s current anxiety, I couldn��t help but be laughed at by the ancient one. If you change someone else, he might ridicule him. But in the face of the ancient one, a woman, he still has a rare endurance of his own mind.


    "Of course. I have seen the Journey to the West and the Spanish in three languages ??when I was six years old. This is my children''s book. So, I know it much deeper than you think."


    "There are sixty-fifths of Journey to the West, do you have any impression?"


    When I heard Zhou Yi��s answer, Gu Yi smiled and asked him. This question is really a bit remote, but with his own impressive impression, Zhou Yi still gave a rather uncertain answer after some thoughts.


    "The evil spirits assume that Xiaoleiyin, all the people are suffering? I remember that this is true, but what does this have to do with the issues we are talking about?"


    "Of course, there is still a very coincidental relationship. Coincidence to let my insider think of there, there will be an impulse to laugh." Smiled, Gu Yi said so slowly.


    "We all know that although the Journey to the West is somewhat unrealistic, the overall situation is quite wonderful. It is like what people on earth often say, art comes from life, but art is higher than life. For artistic writing like this Of course, there is nothing wrong with it. Just, if things happen in reality, would it be more interesting?"


    "Think about the story of the sixty-fifth back of Journey to the West. Huang Mei old thief stole the golden scorpion and ethnous bag of Maitreya Buddha, set up a small Leiyin Temple on the Journey to the West, and dressed up as a monster. It is used to swindle the gods and gods. It seems to be ridiculous to fake the truth. However, it is ridiculous. But this does not mean that such things will not happen. In fact, it is The truncated half of the Kunlun Hill is playing the same thing."


    "Remember what I said to you, the difference between the Kunlun Hill and the Kunlun Market? The Kunlun Temple is the Heavenly Emperor''s Palace, and the Kunlun Hill is the way to the lower bound. Before the Qin Dynasty, the lower bound immortals soared through the Kunlun Hill. The Kunlun market, when you met the heads of the male and female immortals, was able to formally enter the immortality. After the Qin Dynasty, when the two worlds were barely connected, the lower bounds wanted to fly, and the guides of the heavens led the way to protect the way. You can safely enter the heavens and become a member of the heavens."


    "But the heavens are getting farther and farther. As the heavens deep into the depths of the void, the messengers can no longer continue to pick up the lower immortals. Flying is becoming more and more impossible. The heavens have been since the Ming Dynasty. Already, I have not received any more immortals. This point, the gods of heaven are well aware and helpless. But the monks in the lower bounds do not know this. They have fabricated many situations and made many responses. This should be An old saying goes, people are forced out. The past grandparents have gone to the heavens, no one guides, then they explore the law of seeking to cultivate the immortal. The way of the heavens is cut off, and there is no way to go to heaven. Try to find another way again. For those monks who use the ascendant to become the ultimate goal, the thing they are most eager for is to soar, that is to go further on the road of practice. And if they look at their own way Going to the end, do you think they will take risks and take a step forward on the road ahead?"


    Not waiting for Zhou Yi to answer, Gu Yi has already given the answer.


    "The answer is yes. All the difficulties can''t stop the desire of these monks in the lower bounds to fly. Even if the heavens are far from the earth, they will hold the hope of the event and try to enter the heavens. This point is almost the consensus of the monks after the Ming Dynasty, and it is precisely because of their predecessors'' moths and fires. Some accidents that have been mistakenly hit are created."


    ��The emptiness of the void is enough to make all the adventurers lose their lives. But there are some lucky ones who can survive the emptiness. For centuries since the Ming Dynasty, the immortals who want to soar. There are no more than a thousand. Even one percent of them can survive, and it is also a remarkable number. And the problem is coming. Where are these surviving guys? Heaven is impossible. Far distance, even if they are ten times more, don''t think that someone can enter here. They can only go to a relatively close place, a place that is like coordinates to them. And this place is Where? The half of the Kunlun Hill is the best choice."


    "You mean that they accidentally soared to the half of the Kunlun hill? How is this possible?"


    Zhou Yi was surprised. He did not expect such a result. For his question, Gu Yi explained this.


    "There is nothing impossible. You have to know, but any orderly monk genre will record the position of the Kunlun market in detail in the practice method. Flying up, in the end, it is the fluctuation of the Kunlun market. Using it as a coordinate, it has entered the heavens from the earth. Now the Kunlun market is far from the depths of the void, and it is not what they can perceive. The half of the Kunlun hills are not the only ones. Did you choose?"


    "But, it''s still not right. Isn''t there anyone telling them the difference between the two? You also know that the real connection between the heavens and the earth is after the Ming Dynasty. Before that, no one found out that this is wrong?"


    Zhou Yi is still suspicious of the letter, he really can hardly believe that such an oolong thing will happen. However, the ancient one was definitely affirmative and gave him such a statement.


    "Unfortunately, no one really found anything wrong. After all, flying up this kind of thing is a big deal. Before the Ming Dynasty, no one would be joking about this kind of thing, trying to get into the half of the Kunlun Hill." After the Ming Dynasty, even the flying guys realized what was wrong. They couldn��t find the object of the complaint at all. So the wrong result is the only result."


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1519： Caotai Tianting 3:1 line

    "This is really a mistake." For such a statement, Zhou Yi can only give such an evaluation. However, after the evaluation, he quickly became curious. "So, what does this have to do with the Xiaoleiyin Temple you said? You can''t say there is a small Leiyin Temple there."


    "Little Leiyin Temple did not, but there is a small heaven there. You absolutely can''t imagine what the so-called small heaven is like!" The face was full of strange smiles, and Gu Yi said it. "If Xiaoleiyin Temple is still a decent large-scale falsification, then in this small half of the Kunlun market, the small heavens made up of those who have accidentally soared up are a complete counterfeit and shoddy product. It is."


    "It seems that the palace on the Kunlun Hill was regarded as the heavenly court. When they saw the corpses of the gods killed by the Qin Shi Huang army, they regarded them as the gods in the heavens. And looking at so many of them, so The gods of the gods, they directly came up with the wrong idea, that is, the so-called heaven has been destroyed."


    "This is also the fault of these gods in the heavens. They don''t seem to intend to tell the mortals who are not far away from the heavens. And this makes the practitioners on the earth simply do not know that the heavens disappear into the end. It��s because of what. When you see such a situation, it��s not surprising that they will have such an idea."


    "Just, I don''t know if the idea that the country can''t be a day without a prince is doing it. Looking at the palace on the hill of Kunlun, they don''t know which rib is wrong, actually thinking about relying on them. The ability to rethink the heavens."


    "Really, if they have such a yellow-browed man''s hand, it will be considered. Anyway, the yellow-browed monster is also pulling out five hundred arhats, three thousand rumors, eight bodhisattvas, bhikkhuni, yopo and holy sacred countless And they, there are only ten guys in total. Even if they follow the dooms on the list, it is just the identity of ten gods."


    "The two men and women who have Leifa have come together with Lei Gong and the electric mother, and a big knife is dressed as the Marshal of the Guan. A man who can only maintain health is dressed as a birthday star, and a child who can play martial arts is dressed up." The rest, the pen said that he is a Kuixing, will set fire to Zhu Rong, ghosts enlightened to say that he is a Luo. The last two strong mana, they are the king of the jade emperor. They also put their own The half of the Kunlun Hill is called the fairyland Da Luotian. You don''t know, when I saw them for the first time, it was almost a smile."


    Having said that, the ancient one could not help but laugh. And thinking about the situation she depicted, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but twitch. Ten immortals want to pretend to be heaven, which is really a little too much. As a true Emperor, he is very aware of how huge the gods under his hand are. Do not say anything else, there are eighteen Leigong in the thunderstorm. Not to mention that there are millions of Heavenly Soldiers, and the Yin Shidi House has come to the bottom.


    It��s just a play. Shaking his head helplessly, Zhou Yi asked this question to Gu Yi.


    "You didn''t tell them the truth, didn''t tell them clearly, how ridiculous is this?"


    "Why should I do this? Is it interesting to wake up a group of people who sleep? In addition to irritating them, I can''t see other benefits at all. This is not something a good neighbor should do. And, even if it is called What can they do if they wake up? Because of their ability, they can��t go to heaven. Don��t say that it��s going to heaven, even if it��s not possible for them to leave that place. Instead of letting them go to heaven, They were executed on the charge of impersonating the gods. So it is better to let them pass here and pass, and the drunken dreams come well. At the very least, they are satisfied enough, aren��t they?��


    "Living in a dream? I don''t think this would be a good choice." Shaking his head and showing his opinion. Zhou Yi will no longer bet more on these grassroots teams. Now he has been attracted by another point, so he immediately dropped the grass team, so he asked the ancient one. "You just said neighbors, what does this mean?"


    "It''s very simple. There are certain connections between the two Kunlun hills. This connection can only be found by two people who are familiar with the ban spells of me and the red pine nuts. I am located in the Himalayas, and the Karma Taj is in the Kunlun Mountains. It��s not far away. It��s just a two-step process. Under such a premise, I call them neighbors. Is there any problem?��


    Gu Yi asked, and this question was to open up the idea of ??Zhou Yi, let him reply like this.


    "There is no problem. However, since the two Kunlun hills are connected, they can be used to communicate with them through this connection. Then, is this Kunlun market in the heavens also have such a connection?"


    "Hah, you finally want to understand. Finally, I have not bothered my efforts, and my stories."


    "You can explain it to me at the beginning, isn''t it?"


    Looking at the ancient one has gotten cheap and sold, Zhou Yi immediately said to her not so angry. In the face of his attitude, Gu Yi smiled and said nothing.


    "Sorry, I teach students to get used to it. You have to know that as a teacher, what I have to do is not to tell the students directly the answers, but to teach them the solution to the problem. This is the best choice. ?"


    "First of all, I am not your student. In addition, I don''t want to go on with you any more." With a glance at her, Zhou Yi was already screaming at her. "Now I ask you, if you want to open the passage to the earth, you can find the connection between the Kunlun and the Kunlun Hill."


    "It''s like this in theory. But it''s not that easy to really implement it."


    With a finger dipped in some tea, Gu Yi reached out and drew a double-ringed concentric circle on the ground. Later, she pointed to the center of the concentric circle and explained it to Zhou Yi.


    "This is the foundation of the earth, the Kunlun hill. On the spatial level, it is the origin, a place that will not change. Then, this is the wreckage of the Kunlun hill."


    Use your finger to click a point on the middle ring and connect it to the center of the circle with a straight line. The ancient one continues.


    "This is the little heaven, the so-called fairyland. It is in the void, influenced by the Kunlun hill. No matter how it changes, it will be associated with the part of Kunlun on the earth. It is like This line is connected to the two. In this regard, the position between them is stable. At the very least, the position of the Kunlun market is much more stable. The Kunlun market"


    Having said that, the ancient one also points a point on the outermost circle and spends a line. But the difference is that this time the point she draws and the line are not in line with the center of the circle and the second point, they can not be connected at all. In this regard, the ancient one is so illustrated.


    "Look, this is the position of the Kunlun market on the spatial level. The outer circle is huge and huge, symbolizing the endless void. In such a position, the position of the Kunlun market is changing, uncertain. It can''t be as close-knit as the Kunlun Hill, and the line between them is also disconnected. Of course, after all, it is the same root, and it can penetrate the world''s pillars in heaven. They are impossible forever. Unconnected. In some special cases, such as when the Kunlun market is in this position."


    The finger turned a big circle on the big circle and eventually landed at the position where the three-point line was just connected.


    "The power from the heavenly dimension will make them echo each other. In this case, as long as we can grasp this little connection, then we can use this connection to open up the endless void, so that the heavens and The fake fairyland creates a connection, and as long as it is connected with the fairyland, then naturally, the earth is just in front of you."


    These words sound easy, but if you think about it a little, you can understand how big obstacles are there. Don''t say anything else, how to make Kunlun''s market benefit in the position that can make a connection, this is a problem that is tricky enough.


    The Kunlun Market is the foothills of the heavens, and it is his other capital. Could it be that he gave orders to drive the Hercules to pick up the Kunlun market and let him put the Kunlun market in that good position? Simply nonsense. Not to mention whether Hercules can pick up the Kunlun market, even if he can pick it up, can he still walk freely in the void.


    It is simply unrealistic to move a Kunlun market and its use is not great. It is a waste of time at this time. It is better for him to move the entire heaven directly, let it carry the Kunlun market, and walk in the void to find the location of that special place.


    This is not something impossible. Compared to simply taking the Kunlun market, it has destroyed the stupid things of the heavens and the earth. It is still a safer and safer way to move the world directly. At the very least, this guarantees the stability of the heavens. The only difference is that this kind of thing can only be done by him. Estimated to calculate the square of the heavens, Zhou Yi''s heart is already determined.


    He already has a plan and decided what to do. And if he wants to do this, then he must solve a precondition. This condition is not something he can solve. He must help the person in front of him. So now, he stood up and said to the ancient one.


    "Let me go, Master Gu.. If you want to go back to Earth, it seems that you have to rely on your help."

 Chapter 1520： Clear code accountant

    For Zhou Yi��s invitation, Gu Yi naturally could not refuse. Let''s not say that it is good for her to refuse this kind of thing. It is the price of the rejection. It is necessary to let her think twice. It is unwise to reject the request of the Emperor in this land of heaven. She did not refuse him at all. So naturally, she has only one choice left.


    She will help Zhou Yi, this is for sure. However, she will not be free of charge for doing this kind of thing. There is never free bread in the world, and so is the case here. Therefore, when Zhou Yi put forward his request, Gu Yi also followed his request.


    "I can help you, but you have to promise me a condition."


    As long as I am within my ability, I can promise you. ��


    Human debt has been owed, but it is not something that makes people comfortable. No matter who the world is, human beings or gods, as long as they owe their debts, they will try their best to repay them as soon as possible. Zhou Yi is no exception. He has already made a plan to owe a person. However, I did not think of what the ancient one would ask him. This is a good thing in his midst, so naturally, he will be directly responsible.


    Turning people into transactions, although it seems a bit realistic, but it will undoubtedly make people feel more comfortable. Especially if you don''t want to owe this debt.


    Gu Yi did not want Zhou Yi to owe his own human debts. Because she didn''t know much about Zhou Yi, she was not sure that Zhou Yi''s heart performance could not support enough trust. If he is narrow-minded and leads to what happens to him, then it is too terrible. Therefore, it is a clear code with a clear code. It is absolutely impossible to give any help as a casual sentiment.


    And then, the thing she needs help at the moment is probably not that he can''t. So after getting the promise, she directly said her request.


    "I want to rebuild Kama Taj, and if I want to rebuild, my apprentices are definitely indispensable. I can''t resurrect so many apprentices by my own ability, so I need your help." ""


    "Do you want me to resurrect your apprentices for you?" Zhou Yi subconsciously frowned when he heard this request. He does not like the feeling of breaking this natural law. On the one hand, it is too expensive, on the other hand, it must inevitably intersect with the existence of the death lady.


    He has deep jealousy about the five gods of the universe like Ms. Death. If it is not a last resort, he really does not want to deal with her any more. This situation slightly wiped the side, so I thought about it, he said to the ancient one.


    "It��s been more than 30 years, and you know that the souls of the apprentices you died in can still be found back. If there is no soul, even if I shoot, it is impossible to bring them back to life."


    "You can rest assured that since I dare to make this request, then naturally there is a corresponding grasp." From the neck, a pendant like an eye was taken out, and Gu Yi explained to him like this. "This is the eye of Agomoto. It is an artifact I got when I was roaming the universe. It is said that it was imitated by a treasure of infinite power. If I have it, I can And the future countless timelines for surveying. As long as you can find the place where their souls are, I can cast soul-selling spells and summon their souls back. I believe that with their souls, it��s not a matter for you to resurrect them. What is difficult."


    Rebirth, this will not be difficult for many gods with special abilities. Even Gu Yi himself can achieve this goal when he is prepared. The trouble of this kind of thing is never trouble in the matter of resurrection, but trouble in the results it will incur.


    There is one soul missing in the world of death, and a living being in the living world. This may not matter to others, and may not even be noticed. But this is really obvious for those who are in control of the world of death.


    They are all spokespersons who serve the death lady, and no one wants to lead to the unhappiness of their boss because of this trivial matter. Therefore, in most cases, as long as such things happen, these death gods will not have any feelings.


    This is also why the gods of death in each myth are basically a selfless appearance, not selling the face of others. It is really a big deal, it is not good to sell this face.


    Gu Yi had the ability to resurrect his apprentices, but if he recruited the **** of death, the final result would probably be that she would have to catch up. She doesn''t want to happen like this, so finding someone with a special background like Zhou Yi is his best choice.


    Zhou Yi is the Emperor of Heaven, the Lord of the Gods, and the strength is not the same. Even if it is the death of the **** who manages her apprenticeship, he can easily deal with it. Therefore, this kind of thing is handed over to him, which coincides with her human condition. Both sides are happy and not owed.


    Zhou Yi also wanted to understand this, so he hesitated after hesitated and then nodded.


    When Gu Yi can recall the soul, naturally he does not need to take risks and deal with the death lady. To deal with a small death, this is still within his ability.


    The two sides are just a hit, and after reaching such a consensus, they naturally have no need to stay here for a long time.


    Fang Xiangshan belongs to the kind of clean place that teaches and educates people. It is really not suitable for the person who holds this power for a long time. It��s just that it��s too rude to leave without saying hello to the owner. For Guiguzi, Zhou Yi still has a few respects. So after finding a disciple of Fang Congshan and letting him pass on his own meaning, he waited with Gu Yi. It didn''t take long for the Bodhi ancestors to come back with a monkey.


    "You don''t have to stay long to stay, don''t you just swear by my side."


    "The real person is polite, and the square of the mountain is clean. I am so inconvenient to stay for a long time. The purpose of this trip has been reached, so I have to confuse the real person and go back to deal with the chores as soon as possible."


    "That''s the case, then I will stay in the near future."


    "you are welcome."


    The two men greeted a few words in a courtesy manner and no longer talked about others. After all, when I first met, I really didn��t have so much to say. On the contrary, this guy in the ancient one has more words to say with the Bodhisattva.


    I don''t know what I learned. The master of this bald head was the head of the Bodhi ancestor, and then he said to him gratefully.


    "In the past few years, there have been laborers and brothers to take care of. If it is not for the brothers to help, I am afraid that there will be no day when the ancients will be out of trouble. The human feelings of the brothers, the ancient one is in the heart. If there is any need for the ancient generation of labor in the future, The brothers only need to summon. The ancient one is going to the fire and the fire, and it is not hesitating."


    "The Taoist friend is serious. It is only a small matter. It is really unnecessary to worry about it." The kindness of the Bodhi ancestors is still the light and light, even if the ancient one has given a big promise, he just smiles. I waved my hand and said. "And I am a freelancer who teaches and educates people. There will be a day when people will go through the fire. The only thing that has not been worryed about for thousands of years is that it has taught this ambiguity. Now the monkeys have invested in the majesty. His majesty is also a vote for the Lord. This naturally has nothing to worry about."


    Speaking of this, the Bodhisattva was the first ritual to Zhou Yiji, and then whispered.


    "The old road didn''t ask anyone for a lifetime. Now, for this embarrassment, I still want the Emperor to squat down to discuss a person."


    It is not easy to ask for this kind of human feelings. This means that with this person''s feelings, Zhou Yi can drive the disciples under the ghost Guzi, let them contribute for themselves. This is an unimaginable good thing. So immediately, he was inherited from the Bodhi ancestor.


    "Really, please."


    Guiguzi himself knows how big this person is, so he is not polite, he said directly to Zhou Yi.


    "Your Majesty also saw it. My disciple is stubborn and does not learn anything. Although there is a life skill, but it is inevitable to provoke a curse. Now it is a good thing to invest in your majesty, but the old way I estimate long time, according to him The temper will definitely give birth to the troubles of His Majesty. At that time, I hope that you can remember this face of the old man and give him a chance to rehabilitate. So, the old way is thank you!"


    Ghost Valley is going to use this monkey to use this monkey. This is something that nobody has thought of. Even the monkey himself, when he heard the Bodhi ancestors say this, he quickly fell to his front and hugged his legs and pleaded.


    "Master, no, no, no."


    "You are embarrassed, do you still want to help the teacher to get the idea?" Hand caressed the monkey''s head, but the Bodhi ancestors could not help but teach. "Get up. The man has gold under his knees, and he will fall down on the ground casually. What a little daughter looks like is what he said. For the teacher to remember, to be effective for the Emperor in the future, be sure to do your duty. If it is the same as you did in the beginning, then It��s the Heavenly Emperor who won you, and I can��t spare you the old way. Have you remembered?��


    "Remember, remember, let me remember."


    Hard to win a few heads. The monkey rubbed his tears and stood up. Looking at him like this, Guiguzi sighed and said to Zhou Yiyan.


    "The old Taoist is not strong enough to make you laugh."


    "Where, your teachers and teachers have deep friendship and envy." Seeing this pair of teachers and teachers feeling like the sea, Zhou Yi could not help but feel up.


    I want to come here. For monkeys, it is the luckiest thing in his life to meet the master of Bodhi.


    Appapp


    :,,

 Chapter 1521： Eight Immortals see the Dongbin

    For Tianting, it is no different that Zhou Yi is a day or a day. So he came to the hurried Fang Inch Mountain and did not attract too much attention. Except for a few decent gods, most of the gods almost did not know that the Emperor actually played a micro-visited private visit.


    And for the woman with a bald head returning to his bedroom, this is even less known.


    Of course, with the return of the ancient one, Zhou Yi did not have the ability to avoid the eyes of some people. So as long as people who have inserted some ears inside and outside the court, they will receive such news sooner or later. However, the reputation of the ancient one is not obvious, even in the entire heaven, there are only a handful of great powers to understand her identity. Therefore, even if it depicts the appearance of the ancient one, it is difficult for most of the people with the heart to associate her with anything.


    They can only think that this is the Emperor''s opening the harem for himself. Although it seems that the taste is a little worse, it is not unimaginable to think of the one that was removed before. As long as you think so, those so-called people have different reactions.


    Some people sneered at it, thinking that Zhou Yi is just a greedy and lascivious faint. Some people are anxious and think they have been preempted. Each person has his own response, and among the two, the first to respond to Zhou Yi is the former.


    It can be said that Zhou Yigang has returned to the Miluo Palace, and his **** has not yet taken the heat. It is already a golden armor that will be passed on.


    "Under the beginning, I want to see the Eight Immortals in the hole."


    "On the hole in the Eight Immortals?" For these few names who are loud but actually have no authority at all, Zhou Yi is also surprised. He didn''t know what these happy people had gone to do here. I don''t think they will find out what is going on. The relationship between the two is like the so-called star and head of state in the secular. Which star you have seen dare to go to the center of the country and shout to see the head of state.


    If you dare to do this, it is not a problem with your brain. The world is out of order. Zhou Yi did not want to pay attention to these guys. After all, there is still a lot of big things to do in his hand. There is really no time to deal with these guys. But he turned to think, what if these guys really have something to do? It��s fine to see you at first sight, simply give them a chance to forget.


    In this way, Zhou Yi waved his hand and told the **** of gold.


    "Let them come in."


    "Follow the orders." The golden armor will hold a fist and soon introduce the upper hole into the Eight Immortals. And looking at the hole in the Eight Immortals, Xiaoyao Sanxian and Wang Lingguan sneaked in and greeted each other in unison. Zhou Yiyi raised his brow and asked him indifferently to Wang Lingguan.


    "Wang Lingguan, I really don''t want to call you. What are you here for?"


    "Returning to the squatting, today''s Mi Luo Palace is a small **** to see the value. Because it happened to see the Eight Immortals in the cave, because I was worried that the Eight Immortals did not understand the number of rituals and slammed into the majesty, this is not called, but also forgiveness."


    Wang Lingguan has a low profile and is also a loyal master. It really made Zhou Yi unable to say anything about him. So he just sneered, and said to Wang Lingguan.


    "If that''s the case, let''s go to the side. Let me take a look. What is the number of rituals in the hole?"


    The suspicions in Zhou Yi''s words are enough to make people feel guilty. Wang Lingguan��s words are also helpless, and he can only stand side by side. At this time, Zhou Yi has already set his sights on the Eight Immortals. Looking at these eight looks proudly, it is not like seeing the emperor''s celestial figures, Zhou Yi''s eyes are cold, that is to take the accent.


    "On the hole, the Eight Immortals, what do you want to see is what is it? Do you not know that the Mi Luo Palace is the land of the heavens, and the noisy people are not allowed to enter the truth?"


    The implication is that you are nothing but a mess. If you dare to enter the Miluo Palace, it is best to come up with a reason. If there is no suitable reason, then don''t blame him for being rude. Take the law of the heavens.


    Although the Eight Immortals are proud, they are not stupid. With such obvious meaning, they still heard it. And listening to the meaning of these words, they are also inevitably surprised. After all, as long as it is a god, there is no fear of punishment under the law of heaven.


    However, they are the kind of self-esteemed people. So now, Lu Dongbin, the representative of the Eight Immortals, has already stood up and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Under the beginning, I am waiting to come today to open the way for my majesty. I am tall and high, and I am in the cage. I am afraid that I do not know what the mind of the heavenly gods is." The so-called king is like a boat, the people are like water. If you want to be a sacred emperor of the Ming dynasty, then please open your way and listen to the rumors. So you can behave in a way that you can''t do it. If you don''t care about the name of Wan Xian, After all, it will be like the Jade Emperor, who will be rebellious and be a lonely man. This is the saying of Xiao Xian��s heart and mind, and he hopes to think twice."


    "Bold, Lu Dongbin, how dare you talk nonsense in front of the Emperor?"


    Zhou Yi has not spoken yet, and Wang Lingguan, who is standing on one side, has already screamed in anger. His duty is to look at the Eight Immortals and let them not do anything unusual. After all, the mission of the Eight Immortals is to please the Emperor, instead of angering him. The current situation is that from the very beginning, the Eight Immortals did not mean to play cards according to common sense. They uttered madness directly, and the sword refers to what Zhou Yi has done since he took office. This naturally made him unprepared.


    It can be said that if you don''t care about the Emperor''s face, he will immediately block the mouths of these guys and prevent them from continuing to swear. And this is so, he can''t help but warn them and remind them of their duty.


    Wang Lingguan can be said to be painstaking, but his painstaking efforts have not been recognized by either party. Not only did the Eight Immortals look at him without even looking at it, but even Zhou Yi warned him at this time.


    "Wang Lingguan, I am not a woodcarving stone statue, I can''t even say a word. What do you mean by that?"


    "The little **** does not dare." The heavenly court under the feudal system was said to be such a sentence by the Emperor, who is the supreme master. It is not a simple matter. Therefore, even Wang Lingguan, the head of the heavenly official, rushed to sue, no matter what words were made.


    And looking at a sly look of Wang Lingguan, and then looked at the smug Lv Dongbin. Zhou Yi blinked and asked with a sneer.


    "Lv Dongbin, you said let me think twice. In the end, how do you think about it? Since you have already opened your mouth, then let me say what you want to say. This also saves you from saying that I am arrogant and arbitrary, isn''t it? ��


    "Don''t dare!" A distant hand, Lu Dongbin made the kind of style that the heavens are not coming to the DPRK. However, Li Taibai himself was bent on trying to drill in the court. He only slandered Tang Xuanzong and did not give him that chance. What''s more, Lu Dongbin? After all, he is still eager to be able to change from a sergeant to a savvy patriarch. So when Zhou Yi said this, he quickly told his thoughts.


    "There are three counts for Xiaoxian, and please ask your teacher."


    "First, please kneel down, ban the Buddha''s door, and become obscene. Buddhism does not produce anything, and it accounts for the private use of mountains and rivers. If you don''t pay taxes, you don''t give in to the people. It is not good. It confuses the people and abandons their parents. It is not filial piety. It is unfaithful to worship the Buddha instead of worshipping the Emperor. If you are not filial and unfaithful, you will be able to win the hearts of the people. Is this not a great good?"


    "Second, under the sire of rewarding the gods, to show appease. Under the singer of the first place, there are many changes, it is unwise. It must be known that the gods have their own posts for thousands of years, it is reactive, but also hard work. It��s hard to guarantee that some people will be ruined by the joys and sorrows of one person. If it is a long time ago, the world will be chaotic, and the next moment will be the first time. Therefore, it��s a good idea to see the younger ones. For the best policy."


    "The third is that when you are under the slogan, you will be rumored to be wild, and you will be in the right place. If you are a former emperor, you will only know how to be a betrayal, and you will be a crony. Today, he is a tribute to his car. Think twice, don''t repeat the same mistakes."


    When he said this, he set foot on the kind of gestures that he pointed to. And he puts on this gesture, but with the illusion of a literati.


    Think of yourself as Zhuge Wolong, and regard Zhou Yi as Liu Daer. I thought that if I had a high opinion, I would let him go and worship, and come to a trinity, a singer of the singer. But I don''t want to, he has the ambition of Zhuge Wolong, but there is no such thing as Wolong. All that is said is nonsense. I didn��t want to hear Zhou Yilian��s listening, it was already sneer and mocked.


    "A good thought twice, one must not repeat the same mistakes. As you said, if I don''t follow your approach, then is it necessary for me to be rebellious and degraded to the same end as Jade?"


    If you hear this, anyone who is a bit politically savvy will know that if he is wrong, he must hurry for mercy. For the guy who is so proud of Lu Dongbin, this is just a matter of knowing what to ask. I have always regarded the ministers above the temple as the ones who cater to the generations, but they will not make the same choices as they do. They will only stick to their own ideas, as if their own ideas are absolutely right.


    Everything must give way to the truth, so even if Zhou Yi has the identity of the Emperor, he is still blunt.


    "There are more help from the winners, and those who are out of the way are helpless. It��s not the best evidence to support your people."

 Chapter 1522： Clear mouth, face, loyalty

    "Human heart?" He smiled coldly, and Zhou Yi was already on the side of Wang Lingguan who was restless. "Wang Lingguan, you come to tell me what is the heart of the people, who is in the heart?"


    "Responding to this, this is completely a vain thing." Wang Lingguan, who was finally allowed to speak, would not give Lu Dongbin any face. He directly pointed his finger at Lu Dongbin and said to him unceremoniously. "This is just a glimpse of some of the sacred rushes of the sky. It''s just a matter of making a living. You can just ignore it. It''s just a canine."


    "Hey, heaven is just more of your slaves, and it will become so smoky. You are bullying and hard, seeing people talking, talking about ghosts, there is no such thing as a heavenly court." Going down, this heaven and earth will be destroyed in this faint and your hands sooner or later."


    When Wang Lingguan was so stunned with a gun, Lu Dongbin��s brain was hot, and he did not care about the occasion. At this time, he was certainly happy, but he did not expect that the liberation of the Emperor and his private screaming in the private are two things. The result is not the same.


    If you say this in private, as long as you don''t hear it, there will be no big impact. At most, just admonish the last two sentences, so that you can come out of the chest. At that time, if it was said in the face of Zhou Yi, the situation would be very different.


    In any case, the foundation of the heavens is based on the background of the feudal system. The monarch and the minister, the father and the son, can definitely be deeply rooted in the hearts of everyone. Under this premise, the Emperor is not only supreme, but absolutely not allowed to be easily offended. The crime of deceiving the king, the dynasty of the world may be decapitated, not to mention in heaven.


    Therefore, the current Wang Lingguan, who was shocked by Lu Dongbin��s arrogant words, could not help but shout loudly.


    "Bold. When the Emperor of Heaven is present, how dare you be so gibberish and commit this sin of sin? I don''t want to live without it, and I don''t want to squat down quickly.


    Wang Lingguan��s swearing was finally to let Lu Dongbin realize that he had just said something nonsense, and looked at the horrified companion around him, watching the tall man in front of him, facing the sneer. Lv Dongbin shook his heart, and then his legs were soft and his cold sweat fell down.


    "Xiaoxian lost his words. If you fail to speak, please sue for forgiveness. Please forgive me!"


    "Unspeakable? You don''t seem to be ignorant." Looking at Lu Dongbin''s appearance as if he had been interrupted by the spine, Zhou Yi sneered, and asked Wang Lingguan. "Wang Lingguan, according to the Tianzhu, offending God, making a time in front of the monarch, what should be sin?"


    "Respond to the blasphemy. This sin must be determined according to the situation. If the circumstances are serious, it is necessary to go up on the Sendai. If you are a little lighter, you must be sent to the dungeon, and you will be exposed to the flying sword. Punishment. If it is not good, it is also necessary to strip the bones of the bones, lay down the dust, and suffer from the reincarnation of the world. However, how to punish them must be decided by the Emperor."


    Wang Lingguan did not have a good impression on Lu Dongbin, who had no cover. You know, they originally planned to send these people and let them please God. The result was so good that it was not pleasing, and it was almost offensive to the Emperor, which led to the thunder of the Emperor. The result is not only that they can''t bear it, but even the whole road is absolutely unbearable. Therefore, at this moment, he is a hateful guy. If there is such an opportunity, he will naturally put him to death.


    When I heard Wang Lingguan say this, Zhou Yi picked up his eyebrows and said something to Lu Dongbin.


    "When you hear the words of Wang Lingguan, you have heard it. You are not guilty of this crime. I don''t want to make you a big sin. It will lead you to heart. If you let you go to the dungeon, you will be afraid of being a human being." After the penalty, it is inevitable to make irresponsible remarks. It is annoying. Therefore, it is necessary to set aside your punishment and reincarnation. This is also to make my eyes look uncomfortable and calm."


    In a few words and two languages, the punishment for Lu Dongbin was fixed. Zhou Yi called for the golden armor gods regardless of the bitter pleading of the Eight Immortals, and wanted to fork them out. And looking at the side of Wang Lingguan, a pair of helpers for abuse, see the appearance of death. Lv Dongbin��s heart was crossed, and his teeth bite, and he yelled at Zhou Yi.


    "Have your fortune, and succumb to your life. Xiaoxian has something to tell, Xiaoxian has something to say. It''s about the safety of the next, and please take advantage of it."


    "Lv Dongbin, do you dare?" I don''t want to know what the big thing in Lu Dongbin''s mouth is, which makes Wang Lingguan immediately change his face and stop drinking in his swearing words.


    At this time, Lu Dongbin had already reached the end of the mountain, and he still cares about his drinking. Even because of the previous move of Wang Lingguan down the stone, now he has a pleasure of resentment and revenge. Seeing the urgency of Wang Lingguan''s face, he also screamed in disarray.


    "You are not benevolent, I am not right. Since you dare to fall into the rocks, then don''t blame me for fighting you." These people are trying to rebel. I have tangible evidence in my hand, as long as I am willing to let me go, I Willing to testify to all of them."


    Lu Dongbin, the head of the Eight Immortals, is going to be beaten, and there is no difference between it and the death. After so many years of liberty, he does not want to fall into such a tragic situation. Therefore, as long as there is hope in the event, even if it is a huge price to pay, he will also fight for a fight and fight.


    The people who sold Zhang Daolin were the only means he could think of now. The so-called clear stream is originally self-righteous, and regards itself as a stupid thing in the center of heaven and earth.


    Just like the Donglin Party of the Ming Dynasty, except for the good words on the mouth, there is no such thing as a skill, and even the bones are pitiful. If you let them be good fortune and raise themselves to belittle others, they must be very good at it. But if you let them be loyal and unyielding, and they are worthy of the teachings of Mencius''s life-giving, then they are really sorry, they really don''t have such a bone.


    Lu Dongbin is almost like this. Under the premise of having Wang Lingguan��s behavior as an excuse, he betrayed the forces behind him. It��s really not too easy. In the face of his whistle, Zhou Yi snorted and sneered.


    "Is it a rebellion? I know. Jinjia Tianshen, still doing what he is doing, still not dragging this guy down to me, and knocking down the dust. In addition, several other people in the Eight Immortals also took me to the Dungeon. Without my order, no one is allowed to contact them."


    Zhou Yi��s reaction can be said to be unexpected. At the very least, Lu Dongbin and Baxian did not think of such a thing at all. They began to struggle and resist, but in the face of the heavenly law enforcement in charge of heaven, their struggles are really useless. While listening to Lu Dongbin all the way shouting "ԩ��" disappeared in front of himself, Zhou Yi also lifted his eyelids and looked at Wang Lingguan.


    "Let''s say. What is going on in the end? Is this a false accusation? Or is it true? Wang Lingguan, I am waiting for your explanation?"


    "Responding to this, this is not the case of Lu Dongbin''s child. There is hidden feeling in it, and I hope to listen to Xiaoshen."


    Under the rain, facing the unclear attitude of Zhou Yi, the emperor of the heavens, even Wang Lingguan, who is the head of the heavenly official, could not help but explain it with trepidation.


    "Let''s say, I am waiting? I hope your answer is not wasting my time. Otherwise, what is the result? I think your heart should be clear."


    "This is nature." Even the cold sweat on his head did not dare to wipe. Wang Lingguan was already under the gaze of Zhou Yi, telling the truth one by one.


    "Things are like this. Because of the Thunder''s means, there is a group of people who are dissatisfied with His Majesty, regardless of Buddhism. They want to find trouble, and it is best to drag down their majesty. There are some of them. The existence of high weight, so even Zhang Tianshi and I, etc., is not easy to deal with. So Zhang Tianshi gave birth to a trick, intends to come to a desire, and to face the anti-go strategy. First by them."


    "Lv Dongbin said this is the matter. Before these dissatisfied generations gathered together to discuss the so-called grand plan, he was also on the spot. He only saw Zhang Tianshi''s ideas, he did not know, Tianshi actually had other cares, all Everything is just to numb the guys and let those people let go. The little **** can testify for Zhang Tianshi here, and he has no idea of ??betraying his majesty. All the plans are just for the sake of the virtual and the snake, so that the majesty will smash the chaotic thieves. Only. Please also give me a clear description."


    After listening to Wang Lingguan��s remarks, Zhou Yi��s face suddenly revealed an inexplicable smile.


    "Oh, let''s say that you have become a loyal person. Everything is just a slap in the face. I want to clear out those chaotic thieves for me. So good, what? I should give you a good reward." ?"


    "Thunder and rain are all graceful, and the minister does not dare to kneel down."


    Zhou Yi speaks yin and yang, and Wang Lingguan guesses his true intentions. Therefore, he can only give a standard answer to Zhou Yi according to the attitude of a loyal minister.


    Of course, these are nonsense, and Zhou Yi is too lazy to continue listening to these nonsense. So after a sneer, he made a clear statement to Wang Lingguan.


    "Let''s say, what exactly do you want? Don''t tell me, come up with such a big squad, all you want is to clear the universe and show me that you are a guy who is faithful to me. I don''t believe this explanation. At the very least, this kind of thing will not happen to you. You must have a picture. Say it and see if I want to give it to you. It is good for us!"

 Chapter 1523： Integrity

    Time is tight, there are a lot of things to do, Zhou Yi can not want to accompany these guys to play what distinguishes loyalty, similar to the game of the Three Kingdoms. So he came straight to the point and asked the ultimate purpose of these guys directly.


    If the conditions are reasonable, then he does not mind accepting the trust of these guys. After all, doing so can save a lot of effort. But if the conditions are unreasonable, then he can only find a way to a big cleansing, and all the guys whose interests can''t be squandered will be cleaned up before the upcoming big move.


    It matters a lot, and he is not allowed to be cautious. He doesn''t want to have a group of people who don''t know how to jump out of the game when their plans are going to be critical. Although he can fill the appetite of these people in a time, but he does not know the temperance of his appetite is endless. You can fill it out for a while, you can''t fill it out. One day, one day, he will still face you because of greed that cannot be satisfied. At that time, it was not that simple to pull out those who had already grown up. Therefore, long pain is worse than short pain. Making a decision at this time is actually the best choice.


    Although Wang Lingguan did not understand these hidden things, there is still a Zhang Dao Ling who is good at it. As the first fairy in the heavenly court to have an intersection with this heavenly emperor, he is very clear about the bottom line of this heavenly emperor. He did not pass the meaning of this bottom line, so he mentioned Wang Lingguan early and told him what he could say.


    In the face of Zhou Yi��s immediate question, Wang Lingguan recalled it a little, so he bowed his head and replied.


    "Responding to the situation, our request is very short-answered, but I hope that you can give us a chance to reorganize ourselves and self-sufficiency. We know that for His Majesty, the power of Daomen has become an obstacle to your immediate attention, but As long as you are willing to give us a chance, we are willing to change this situation and make us become a help from this obstacle. I believe that you will not be willing to see what happens to the heavens because of the need to deal with us. In this case, why don��t you leave us alone and give us a chance?��


    "Are you threatening me? Wang Lingguan."


    When the eyes were cold, Zhou Yi was already open-mouthed and asked directly to Wang Ling��s official qualities. In the face of his questioning, Wang Lingguan quickly hurriedly replied with a fist.


    "Don''t dare, the little **** is only complaining about the interests. If you are not convinced of us, the little **** can guarantee one thing to his majesty here, that is, the door is willing to be the **** of the majesty, and become the vanguard of the majesty." Clear."


    I hit a few fingers and I thought about it. Zhou Yi nodded and accepted the statement of Wang Lingguan.


    "Well, since you have such a mind, then it is not my fault to keep you out. I will tell Zhang Tianshi that he has promised this condition. But since I promised you, then you I still need to give me a little assurance that I can see it. Let Zhang Tianshi come over, this kind of thing, I think you should not be qualified to decide."


    "The little **** understands that the little **** will go to summon the heavenly master. I hope that you will wait!"


    I got a positive answer, and Wang Lingguan was naturally ecstatic. Of course, although he is delighted, he has not lost his basic sense of proportion. At the very least, he also knows that the kind of thing that summoned Zhang Daoling is still a little insurance that he personally did.


    Nowadays, it is the autumn of events. If people are seen to see Zhang Daolin entering and leaving the Heavenly Emperor''s Palace, then for the things they are planning now, I am afraid that it is the risk of stunned snakes. This kind of thing is that neither of them will want to see it, so after a sin against Zhou Yi, Wang Lingguan has already personally called the past.


    Did not wait too long, Zhang Daoling has already arrived in Zhou Yi''s palace. There is still a person around him, but it is not Wang Lingguan, but a woman with a flying belt and a veil. This combination really makes Zhou Yi feel a bit strange, but the difference is strange, he has not been shallow enough to casually ask questions.


    Only those who are passive and unstoppable will be so sensitive to unexpected things. And this is not his current situation. He is in power, and the forces he has mastered are in an absolute crushing posture throughout the heavens. No one has the qualification to threaten him, so naturally, he can respond to all changes in an atmosphere that is sufficiently atmospheric.


    It is completely ignoring the existence of this woman, Zhou Yi has already asked about Zhang Daolin.


    "Zhang Tianshi, Wang Lingguan should have passed my meaning to it. If this is the case, you should know what I am calling you to do."


    "The lower minister understands that the next minister is coming for this matter." In his heart, he smiled bitterly, and Zhang Daoling responded honestly.


    To be honest, he does not think that the result of Wang Lingguan��s negotiations will be a good thing. Because submitting to ensure that this kind of thing is simply a manifestation of distrust. What he hopes is that Zhou Yi can identify with their loyalty and rely on them as confidants. In the case of absolute trust, what is guaranteed is simply unnecessary.


    Even if there is such a necessity, it should be that they take the initiative to submit this guarantee, instead of the request of the Emperor, they are passively completed. This in itself is down to the next.


    However, he also knows that it is good to have such a result. After all, their door is not an indispensable force for today''s Emperor. You will have a icing on the cake, and you will not be hurt if you are one less. The power of the Emperor is rooted in his own strength and those lower-level Heavenly Soldiers. That is the truly unbreakable alliance. They want to be a belly-like existence when they join in. It is just a delusion. This is the most normal result, as is the case at the moment.


    Putting out his ambitions in his heart, Zhang Daoling went to the sleeves, and he took out a dragon and a tiger, and the clear and colorful seals came out. This is obviously a special treasure, because when he put the seal on the tray in front of him, his face could not help but reveal a painful look. But after all, he is not an idiot who doesn''t know what to choose. Since he has already come out, he certainly can''t bring things back. So in the end, this stamp still fell into the hands of Zhou Yi.


    There are many gods and gods, and the magic weapon is strange. Zhou Yi has seen it. He rarely relies on these things and has not systematically learned the relevant knowledge. So even if he holds this thing, he doesn''t know what it is and what kind of magic it is. In the end, I still have to explain it to Zhang Daoling himself. So now, he asked Zhang Daoling.


    "Zhang Tianshi, what is this? What do you mean by putting this up?"


    The origin of Zhou Yi is not a secret to Zhang Daoling. It is normal for him not to use this baby''s origin. So when he heard the question of Zhou Yi, he was not surprised at all. Instead, he explained it to him immediately.


    "This is the three-five gongs, which is the treasure used when the old road was established. When you hold this seal, you can drive the Daomen to protect the gods and the millions of soldiers. As a token, I think the Emperor should be satisfied. ��


    The re-establishment of the heavenly court is after the Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, but when the heavenly court has just re-established, the Daomen may not be the hegemon over the heavenly court. At that time, hundreds of families were established, and the immortals of different genres occupied a place above the heavenly court. It is the sages of the Daomen, and the old immortals of the Huang Lao School also have no big voice.


    It is reasonable to say that the Confucianism with the greatest human power is actually the most suitable for the heavenly court. However, the Confucianism is not a stranger, but one is only to assist the emperor. They want to say to the saints. They seem to be not interested in things like immortals. This makes the Confucianism''s power in the heavenly courts not very large. Even if there are so many immortals, they are mostly the same things as Confucianism and Taoism.


    In contrast, the power of the Legalist family is the biggest in the heavens. But the roots of the legal family are in the dynasty of the world. After the Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty slammed a hundred houses, the support of the secular dynasty was lost, and the legalists seemed to be somewhat unsustainable. Although they are still big on the bright side, they can be seen by people with a heart. This is just a false skin.


    Huang Laopai, the military family and the Yin and Yang family, this is the real contender for the main force of the heaven. Several parties have their own specials, and they can��t stand it. It is in this situation that Zhang Dao Ling��s birth completely broke the deadlock.


    Zhang Daolin, who was born in the vein of Huang Lao, entered the DPRK and became an official. Whether it is Confucianism or military, there are a few thin faces. However, after he became a genius of the old and the old, and the yin and yang, the Mohist and the medical doctors who were not seen by the dynasty, the prototype of the Daomen was already beginning to emerge.


    Of course, this is not enough. Really let him expand the door, replace the past Huang Laoyi''s doctrine, or the feat of his military squad, to get rid of the Baba lich. This shows that it is actually a battle with the remnant forces of the Yaozu with the power of the beginning of the door.


    As the so-called World War I decided, it was almost the same situation. Huang Laoxue, who is indifferent, does not mind that Daomen is a descendant of the generation. Therefore, after consulting Laozi, the gate with a strong religious color will smoothly settle in the heavenly court, and the school will be swallowed up uncontrollably. The site has become the most powerful force on the heavenly court.


    It can be said that this is the most crucial battle of Daomen, and the most crucial thing in this battle is actually the millions of soldiers who have opened up the territory for the road.


    The three-five gongs are the magic tokens that drive these martial artists. And with such a meaning, it is naturally extraordinary and of extraordinary value.

 Chapter 1524： Turn into a beautiful door to enter the beauty

    Recognizing the value of the three-five gongs, Zhou Yi naturally agrees with the guarantee it represents. With such a thing in place, he can completely pay for the entire gate, leaving them unsustainable.


    Of course, this kind of thing does not necessarily achieve the perfect effect he expected. After all, it is impossible for the door to do nothing to prevent it. But even if it can only play half of the effect, it is enough to effectively clamp the power of the entire gate, and this is enough.


    There is no fish in the water to the clear, and there is no one in the people. Zhou Yike didn''t want to do things too well, so that he could rely on his own people to push his own opposites, which would not be of much benefit to him. So he taunted those unspoken rules and said it directly to Zhang Daoling.


    "I have seen your sincerity. I have accepted the things, I will give you the opportunity. Just a word, what the future is like depends on your own efforts, who can do this kind of thing, do not need me. Go teach you."


    "Of course, of course." After seeing the change of the dynasty, Zhang Daoling naturally knows the truth of the emperor. At the beginning of that dynasty, wasn��t there a countless sages? This is all forced by the rules of the upper ranks. Even the emperor who is faint, knows that the world is relying on the truth of the minister rather than the courtier. What''s more, Zhou Yi is a smart and powerful Emperor. He selected his supporters early, and relied on his own strength and their power to sit step by step in the entire heaven. Now, it is so difficult for these people to want a ticket, how dare he have unrealistic fantasies?


    Even if there is, he does not dare to play Zhou Yi��s idea on this issue. At most, this problem is only put inside the door to digest, and the advanced driving to the backward way to resolve some differences in demand. Of course, this is their internal problem. I don''t have to describe it anymore.


    Agree was reached and the relationship between the two parties was immediately eased. From the potential hostile relationship to the real subordinates, there is naturally a difference between them. As a force that has just come into effect, Zhang Daoling naturally inevitably wants to show his value as soon as possible. So immediately, he whispered to Zhou Yi.


    "Your Majesty. Those who are guilty of misconduct have already entered the embarrassment under the calculations of the old ministers. As long as they nod their heads, the old ministers can immediately arrange them to move. At that time, you only need to arrange the confession in advance, and you can I will remove these unscrupulous people from the roots, and still have a peace in the world. So, when do you want to move this hand?"


    This kind of thing should be sooner rather than later, because the longer the drag, the more easily the identity of Zhang Daolin��s spy is exposed. Although this is an opportunity for him to take his own life, but it does not mean that he is willing to put his own life into this for this. It is the best situation for him to end this as soon as possible, so naturally, he will be urging at this time.


    Zhou Yi also understood the mind of Zhang Daoling, and he also did not want to drag this matter for too long. After all, after a while, he is going home. If he can''t sit in the heavens at that time, if he leaves such a big hidden danger, then it is tantamount to planting a time bomb. This kind of endless trouble is not what he likes, so after a little indulging, he said.


    "After three days, I plan to take a few people to the Kunlun market. If everything is ready, let them do it at that time. Just like what you said, weeding the roots, so that we can get it!"


    "The lower minister understands that the next minister will go back and arrange."


    Although this is said in the mouth, but in action, Zhang Daoling can not do what he said as he said. He didn''t move, let alone him, even the blindfolded woman behind him, like a wooden man.


    This obviously means something, and seeing this, Zhou Yi also immediately asked questions.


    "Why, is there anything else? If not, you can retire."


    "There is still one thing to discuss with your Majesty. Do you know that you have known this female fairy?"


    Stuttering and saying this, Zhang Daoling gave up the woman behind him. And looking at this masked woman, even if the appearance is not obvious, it is also bright and shining, Chunlu Qiuhua''s graceful attitude, how can Zhou Yi still do not know what this guy is playing.


    Beauty? It''s hard to imagine a guy like Zhang Daolin would use this strategy that doesn''t work on the table. But I have to say that he is really hanged his appetite. This is not to say that he wants to do anything, but that he really came to the interest and wants to know the identity of the female immortal who can be used by Zhang Dao Ling to display beauty.


    You must know that this is heaven, and there are countless holy places in the world. Want to play the role of the beauty of the people and the like, at the very least, her appearance is to be outstanding to the eclipse of the countless fairies in this heaven. And this is not an easy task.


    You are welcome to say that even if you look at the faces of those lovers around Zhou Yi, it is not easy to find out among these female immortals. What''s more, it is still necessary to do a lot of pressure, and to deceive the six palaces, the color is so outrageous? Intellectually, Zhou Yi does not think that there are women with such a presence. So naturally, he will have curiosity in his heart.


    This is a very important step. With curiosity, naturally there is a desire to understand more deeply. Zhou Yi did not restrain this desire. He just looked at the transcendental gesture that the female fairy showed, and then said it directly to her.


    "Remove the veil, let me see what you look like? Let Zhang Tianshi introduce you so seriously."


    Generally speaking, the treatment of such a special beauty, the vast majority of the gods will pay attention to a gentleman''s style. However, Zhou Yi did not have this habit, and he could not come to that set. And in his capacity, he does not need to come to this implicit way. As the Emperor of Heaven, everything in the heavens is his. The so-called "the world is not the king of the earth, the conclusion of the land of the land is not Wang Chen, it is not a joke to him."


    His will is irrefutable. Anyone who wants to disobey his thoughts should carefully consider whether he is qualified to do so and whether he can afford the final price. As for her identity with Zhang Daoling, she does have no reason to hold on. So after a little hesitation, she dismissed the veil on her face in Zhang Daolin��s nervous eyes.


    And this solution, suddenly the moon is shining, the jade is blooming, and the beauty of the sky makes the entire Tiangong Shengjing somewhat faint. There is a saying that the moon is the god, the jade is the bone, the ice and snow are the skin, and the autumn water is the posture. It is not an exaggeration to use it on her.


    Her eyebrows are green and her eyes are shining. The willows are thin and thin, as if they are cut. Although the look is lonely and cold, but the look is graceful enough to make people think. In particular, its clothes are flying, the rings are swaying, and the clouds and greens are so beautiful. It is as beautiful as a lotus flower.


    Such a beautiful person is really making Zhou Yi unable to helplessly disappear in an instant. After he came back to God, he even gambled at the celestial gaze of the female fairy and asked him.


    "Who are you? There are people like you in the heavens, you should not be a nameless person."


    This is a sure statement, and the response of the female fairy also tangibly proves Zhou Yi��s conjecture. When she was full of money, she was already bursting with a silver bottle, and the beautiful voice of the ice beads revealed her identity.


    "Hey, I have seen the Emperor, I wish the Emperor Wanfu Jinan!"


    "Hey? It really is you, then it''s not surprising." With such a sigh of relief, Zhou Yi also made a point to start. Oh, that is, a beautiful woman who has been passed down through the ages in Chinese mythology.


    It can be said that as long as the word "Tiangong Meiren" is mentioned, no one will think of her. Throughout the ages, countless literati poets have made poems for her poems. Such a privilege has long made him a symbol of the Chinese people''s perception of beauty and the beauty of women.


    This is the fact that there is no such thing as a **** in the heavens. If there is, then this beautiful **** is definitely worthy of her body.


    Nowadays, it��s a face-to-face, so it��s no surprise that you have such a peerless look. It is only that the elders are ancient immortals, and their status is not comparable to those of the later female immortals. Why is she here to be manipulated by Zhang Daoling, to play such a beauty plan, this is not what Zhou Yi can think of.


    Of course, if you don''t understand, just ask. Anyway, no one can dare to hide his emperor. So with this doubt, Zhou Yi directly asked her about it.


    "�϶�����, I remember that you are a Taiyin Xingjun. It is also the number one figure in the middle of the temple. Why do you appear here? Do you have the same secrets as Zhang Tianshi?"


    After hearing such a speech, Zhang Daolin immediately changed his face. Because Zhou Yi��s words are obviously asking, you have not been coerced by others.


    As a well-rounded old man, he has seen more than one time, the young and arrogant juniors in order to show the sanctuary in front of the beauty. Today''s Zhou Yi is expensive for the Emperor. But he is still a young man after all, no one can say that he will come here. As long as the answer is a word, then immediately, he will suffer.


    So he couldn''t help but squat, and quickly stared at him, for fear that she would say something that was not good for her. In this case, he was already a profiter and replied to Zhou Yi.

 Chapter 1525： Yuegong Fairy regrets

    "After looking back, there is nothing to hide, thank you for your concern."


    The cold and clear reply made Zhou Yi more curious. He glanced at Zhang Daoling, who had a sigh of relief, and couldn��t help but smile at them.


    "This is strange. Since you have not been subjected to any coercion, why do you still cooperate with Zhang Tianshi to come to this beauty plan? If this is the ordinary female fairy, then you can be so casual. I am at the mercy of others, I don��t believe this!"


    "Can''t you just because you admire the emperor''s heroic attitude and are willing to recommend your own pillow?"


    When I said this, I always kept the cold and clear, lonely and lonely gesture. With this alone, Zhou Yi��s trust in her sentence was reduced by 90%.


    Which self-recommended pillow you have seen, the beauty of the color entertaining people use this gesture to talk to their own benefactors. I didn��t even have a smile. I didn��t show any style. I just relied on a face to show off. It��s true that men are dogs that have seen bones. I don��t care if I see beauty.


    Even dogs, there are differences between huskies and military dogs. Some dogs may have seen the bones and they can''t open their eyes. They can''t open their mouths. But there are also some that are able to control their own desires and firmly maintain their own principles. Zhou Yi is now almost the latter.


    This is not to say that he is not moved by the embarrassing female color. In fact, unless there are those who are heart-warming in this world, I am afraid it is really difficult for anyone to move for such a natural beauty. However, he is tempted to return to his heart, but not to the point where he has lost his sense of beauty.


    Gentleman loves money and has a good way to go, let alone a gentleman? Appreciate and appreciate, but if it becomes a bottomless greed and possessiveness, then it is too much. Zhou Yi has not yet seen the idea of ??eating a stunning beauty. In contrast, he likes the warmth and conversion of the two lovers. It��s like he and Ada have pianos for them.


    For you, he is more appreciative, and he does not want to see such a filthy idea of ??such a stunning woman. It is because of this attitude that he said this at this time.


    "Don''t treat me as a product like Zhou Youwang. I certainly appreciate the beauty, but I don''t want to see the beauty of it. The melancholy may like the beauty of you to send them to them. Hug, but for me, I will stop at this stage. The reason why I ask you is to see what you have wronged. If you don''t want to say it, then forget it. Go on, I am tired. Also, Zhang Tianshi. The beauty of such a means, there is no need to make it later. Is it better to do more work with this kind of work?"


    This sentence is not only to make Zhang Daling this Tianshi some color change, even the cold and clear beauty can not help but frown.


    It is inevitable that things are different from what they expected. In their view, Zhou Yi, as an incomparably strong King of Heavenly Emperor, must have a strong possessive desire. This point can be seen from his means.


    To the fierce pursuit of Buddhism, the confidant Erlang Shenan was inserted into Mount Sumi, even at the risk of putting him and Guanyin together. These can be seen as a manifestation of his possessiveness. He made it clear that he wanted to completely collect the Buddha''s door into his own arm, and this would have such a big movement. In addition, his suppression of the traditional forces of the gate can also prove this.


    It is such a guy who is strong in power and possessive, and he is so indifferent to such beauty. This makes you wonder when you are fascinated, but also let them can not help but think, is this heavenly emperor have a disease of ignorance.


    Zhou Yi will not read the mind, he certainly does not know what these people are thinking. As a minister, even if they are in the heart, they can not put their own ideas on the mouth. For them, the most important thing at the moment is to make Zhou Yi recover. So immediately, he looked at Zhou Yi with sorrow and grief.


    "Your Majesty? Isn��t it possible to get into the eyes of your majesty?"


    "That''s your look, if you can''t get into my eyes, even if it''s the beauty of the world, it''s turned into a red powder." Because of the privilege of beauty, Zhou Yi just sighed and explained. "It��s just that the beauty is beautiful, it doesn��t mean anything else. If you can only impress people with only beauty, and do whatever you want. Then the world has already changed into the world. Where are the spaces where the men and the husbands will show their ambitions? ?"


    "In the end, it��s still like a guy, it��s a hard-hearted man!"


    Some grievances say this, and the cold look in the blink of an eye suddenly becomes even worse. This kind of look, coupled with her own pretty and touching style, can be said, but no man is not moving, not loving and affectionate.


    Zhou Yi is naturally not an exception, but he is moved to the sense of affection and compassion. However, it is definitely not because of such a state of sorrow, it has changed its original intention and gave up its own principle bottom line. But if you become a major event, if you can''t control your own desires, how can you become a big event? Zhou Yi also deeply agrees with this point, so this time he also insisted on his own bottom line.


    "Iron stone heart, shouldn''t this be the quality that every powerful person should have? As a master who can decide the fate of thousands of souls, if it is indecisive, even the courage of a little decision can not be obtained, then he is destined to When a faint monarch is overwhelmed by others, I have been restrained by others for a lifetime. This is not what I hope to see, so naturally, what do you think of the iron-hearted appearance is not a matter of course?"


    "Sure enough" smiled a bit, and he slammed his autumn waters slightly. It seems to be indulging, and it seems to be in the memory, between the changes of the look, it seems that there are thousands of memories. After a long wait, she regained her former cool look and said to Zhou Yi. "Your Majesty is not curious, why am I in this place?"


    "I won''t be hard to be strong. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force it!"


    "I want to say now" replied slowly, and I saw that Zhou Yi put on a listening posture, that is, he opened his heart and revealed all the words he had hidden.


    "My Majesty knows, my origin?"


    "You should regret stealing the elixir, and the blue sea and the night and night." Did not directly give a reply, but read a poem by Li Shangyin. This is also his answer.


    For such a reply, the cold face suddenly appeared a group of shameful blush. Then even Zhou Yitian��s identity was also taken care of, and he was directly angry at him.


    "Under the sacredness of the Emperor, how can it be like the ordinary people in the world, arbitrarily arranged in the body. Is it like a lonely woman, is it so well bullied?"


    "How do you say this? I have no intention of being offended."


    Do not know where to say the wrong words, Zhou Yi picked a brow, a helpless and strange look. Looking at his appearance, knowing that he did not arrange his own meaning, he just bit his lip and asked Zhou Yi.


    "Your Majesty can know the origin of this poem?"


    "Isn''t that the story of you and Daxie?" Zhou Yi''s answer made the face more annoying. Not to wait for Zhou Yi to supplement her explanation, she has already said this very directly to Zhou Yi.


    "It is true that the story of me and Houyi is correct, but why did I betray him, not that he betrayed me. His Majesty only listened to the nonsense of ordinary people, and arranged them indiscriminately, but I could not see my lonely woman. Is it not partiality and bullying that has been suffered in the past years?"


    "I really don''t know the secrets. If there is something hidden in it and I have any offense, I am willing to admit mistakes and compensation. Please also ask the fairy to solve my problems."


    With one hand extended, Zhou Yi promised it. Looking at his good attitude of admitting mistakes, he hesitated and began to tell his own story.


    "I am the daughter of Emperor and Changyi. After the Five Emperors, such a birth is also considered to be prominent. It is precisely because of such a prominent identity that after I became an adult, my father gave me the title of the Dongyi tribe. Hey, as a bridge between the Central Plains and the Dongyi tribes for communication and friendship."


    "As a woman of the Emperor, this result is inevitable, and my heart is also prepared. Although I am not willing, I am not going to make any rebellion against my father. Just after I am married. At the time, the Western Queen, who was in the Kunlun Hill, sent me a gift as the head of the world''s female fairy, that is, the long-term medicine that would allow me to completely remove the body and keep the youth."


    "This is the gift that the Western Queen Mother sent to the emperor''s sentiments, but he did not want to attract the deep sorrows of the barbarians of the Dongyi tribe. They did not dare to offend the West Queen''s messenger. The idea hit me. The warriors, witch doctors and elders in those tribes, even my nominal husband.


    "For the so-called immortality, the feathers of the immortal, they completely tore the face. If it is not me there is a layer of the emperor''s aura, maybe they will immediately swallow me away. So, so, In the end, my husband also completely abandoned the gentleness of the past and began to force me to give birth to a longevity medicine."


    "And in that case, you said that I am a weak woman, how can I protect myself?"

 Chapter 1526： 铿锵 Women are not weaker than people

    How to protect yourself? This is not an easy question to answer. However, according to the answer to follow the clues, it is easy to come up with the method that was chosen at the beginning. However, it was to eat the elixir and fly up to heaven to escape from his greedy husband.


    This in itself is a last resort choice. She is the victim, but she has to be arranged like a posterity, portraying her as an image of a witty wife who betray her husband. It is no wonder that she will show such anger.


    Zhou Yi understands the cause and effect, and naturally understands why she will behave like this. If he is standing in this position, he is afraid that the performance will be even more excessive. Of course, he is not embarrassed after all, nor can he experience the past. So he can only understand at most, it is difficult to feel the same.


    However, as he had promised before. Since he did not accidentally offend the fairy, it is indispensable to admit mistakes and compensate for nature according to his promise.


    "It seems that I really offended the fairy, you are my fault. According to the promise, I am willing to make compensation. I just don''t know what the fairy you want to make?"


    The promise of the Emperor of Heaven is naturally a small one. As long as you have the heart, you can ask him to be rich and wealthy, and to live forever. As long as you don''t cross the bottom line in his heart, there is hardly anything that can''t be done. Of course, such a promise, it is difficult to actually, how to not cross this bottom line.


    He is a thoughtful woman, she will not open her mouth because of such a small offense, and ask Zhou Yi what she should not ask for. She is very clear about her strengths. An arrogant, superb and unconventional scorpion fairy is the most embarrassing for those men. If she is contaminated with something from the world, then even if her face is beautiful, but the world is foreign, I am afraid it is hard to be like the ones before.


    Therefore, she did not mention any conditions, but asked her eyebrows to Zhou Yi.


    "If I say, what I want is to squat me into the palace, will you be willing?"


    "Why, is this your condition? You have to think clearly. It is not easy to let me make a promise. It is a condition for you to use your unwilling result." Is that what you want?"


    "Your Majesty knows what I want?"


    I am asking, there is no lack of sarcasm in the tone. For her questioning, Zhou Yi shook her head and smiled.


    "I don''t know what you want? But, like an object, it''s being manipulated, sending and going. It shouldn''t be the result you want. I can help you get rid of it all. Just a mouthful. So, what is your answer?"


    Zhou Yi opened a very special condition, and for such a condition, he also had to admit that he was really so excited. She would like to agree to Zhou Yi and ask him for the special asylum. However, after seeing the anxiety and suffering on the face of Zhang Daolin, she sighed, and she responded to Zhou Yi.


    "The Emperor''s painstaking efforts, thank you very much. Just, everything does something for you. Although it is a woman, but also knows that there is grace and revenge, there is no reason for revenge. The door is not thin to me, protection For two thousand years, I have waived the harassment of those mad bees. Now that the door is in demand, can you ignore this kind of grace for your own stability?"


    "Oh, what do you say?" I really didn''t think that I would say such a thing, Zhou Yi was also inevitably curious. The relationship between the shackles and the gates, what is the so-called protection, and his heart is very much inquiring.


    It seems that he saw the intention of his inquiry, and he also said to the reporter Zhou Yi.


    "Your Majesty thinks, how can I be a weak woman, who has been in the heavens for thousands of years, and can not be taken up by those who are squatting?"


    "After you are an emperor, these gods who want to come to the heavens still have to give you a few thin faces."


    After the emperor, how much is a protection. Zhou Yihui thinks that it is not a mistake. It was only for his cognition that he shook his head directly and denied it.


    "The name of the Five Emperors has been lost since Zhou Zizi. Even the three emperors can not enjoy peace, let alone the woman of the emperor who has a name!"


    "Then the Taiyin Star Jun, the famous female fairy in the heavens, isn''t it enough to protect your stability?"


    Wrinkled, Zhou Yi said that a possibility came. In this regard, he even made fun of it without any scruples.


    "If it''s those ordinary people who don''t have any background in identity, they can really be caught by my name. But if you say that my people have the marshals of the Tianhe Million Heaven, and even the Emperor Supreme, Do you think that my name can still keep me a weak woman?"


    This answer, Zhou Yi knows the result without thinking. Taiyin Xingjun sounds great, but it is nothing but a nameless job. The sovereignty of the month, the jade Emperor, the goods, dare to lightly teach? Putting the cockroach in this position was originally intended to allow her to occupy the long mouth, and incidentally added a layer of aura that others could not easily play.


    Others can''t play, but it doesn''t mean he can''t play. As a god, is it not easy for him to move a famous Taiyin star? Under such circumstances, there is no protection at all, and there is no support behind her. She wants to ensure that she is not tarnished. It is simply impossible. Not to mention the Jade Emperor, even if the captain of the canopy, the pig just wants to move her, she is not able to resist.


    In the face of power, a woman with a weak face cannot protect herself. If there is no power to protect in the dark, she wants to survive in such a situation, but it is just a delusion.


    And what forces will be in the dark to look after her? This problem may have been difficult to understand before Zhou Yi, but in the current situation, the situation is already so obvious, if he does not understand the problem, then I am afraid that his brain is a problem.


    The gates are illuminating, although they don''t know what it is for, but for two thousand years they are indeed protecting the stability and innocence of the shackles. As he said, since she is a kind person, she will naturally help the door when there is demand. It is like the ancient people who can return a thousand dollars for the sake of a meal. Although she is a woman, she is not weaker in this kind of thing.


    In just a few words, Zhou Yi��s understanding of this female fairy is one more layer. A woman who can do such a situation because of her kindness is worthy of respect. But the more respect, the more Zhou Yi can''t defile her. Since you can''t say anything here, then open a gap from the gate, it is easier to think about it.


    Thinking this way, Zhou Yi has already pointed the finger at Zhang Daoling and said to him unceremoniously.


    "Zhang Tianshi. I said, the beauty plan is useless. Since I have already seen it, why should I continue to force it? If the fairy is reconciled, you should not let her do such a thing. It��s not what the husband did. So, I advise you to give up this plan as soon as possible.��


    "My Majesty Mingjian, the old minister, I don''t want to go on like this. Just, now, I have no way to go back. I hope that I will forgive me, and I will not be a hard-working old man."


    Zhang Daoling smiled bitterly, apparently because of Zhou Yi��s remarks. And listening to his argument, Zhou Yi is not happy.


    "Why, don''t you have anything to say?"


    "Responding to the squatting, it is like this. The veteran called this call, and did not avoid the eyeliner of those people. Bringing the fairy to come to the call, it is a helpless move. Leave the fairy in the left and right, how much? You can also find a head, saying that you are using the beauty to confuse your Majesty, and let your Majesty release your wariness to me. If the old minister has no return with the fairy, even if it is so clever, I am afraid it is difficult to win the trust. ""


    "The one who was under the majesty of the majesty was originally a bird of horror. When I saw this scene, I wouldn��t let them mention the war. If they gave birth to the war, they might not only be tired of the layout of me, I am afraid that it is the old minister. The life of the family is also difficult to guarantee. Therefore, the old minister can only ask for it, even if it is for the sake of the plan, please tolerate one or two, and temporarily leave the fairy to be around.


    Nowadays, Zhang Daoling really has no reason, and can only give his own difficulties. And when he heard him say this, Zhou Yi also inevitably frowned.


    He didn''t really see the way of Zhang Daoling, but he had to say that he did such a thing and really set himself up. It��s a big deal, and he can��t be arrogant, just leaving behind, and it��s not what he wants to do.


    Doing so has broken the reputation of the fairy. After all, as long as he is a little bit, he will probably put his own label on his body. At that time, even if we make more explanations after the event, it is difficult to wash her reputation again. This is unfair to her after all.


    Second, he himself has some scruples. A pile of vinegar jars at home is not a good guy. If this is to let them know that they are in danger, they will not forget to attract butterflies, so I am afraid that the fire in the backyard is inevitable.


    The two results are not what he wants, so he naturally hesitated. Looking at his hesitation, his face was annoyed, and he said directly to Zhou Yi.


    "What are you scolding? My weak woman is still not afraid, but you are a god-going god, but you are looking forward to it. Is it too much to use?"

 Chapter 1527： Beauty dances

    As a man, Zhou Yi certainly cannot admit that he can''t. This also makes him only choose to follow the meaning of �϶�, and temporarily leave her in his own palace.


    This is a symbol of turning her into her own possession. Even though he himself did not have such an idea, for the people in the whole heaven, things may have become such a look. This naturally breaks down the dreams of countless people, and may even have a deep hatred for Zhou Yi, the big winner.


    However, the benefits of the Emperor Supreme are here. They hate again, and they will not have the courage to confront him. This point is different from the original squad because of the slap in the pig. After all, because of a woman, it is one thing to offend the captain of the canopy. And if you go to offend the Supreme Court of Heaven because of this, that is another matter.


    Although the position of the captain of the canopy is lofty, it does not allow everyone to sell him a face. In the officialdom, there are naturally people who see him not pleasing to the eye and want to pull him down. And the Emperor? Do you dare to try this? Really your head is hard enough?


    There is no meat on the table and the meat on the plate of Emperor Tiandi. It is a very different matter. It��s about your own life, and it��s just like how you want to let them know what they are doing. And this amount, I am afraid that except for a few guys who don''t know how to be tall, most people will put their own thoughts out.


    If things have developed to this point, then it will really be like Zhou Yi��s fears.


    Just let go of the sky, it is time to let everything break free and return to nature. Zhou Yi did not want to see who lost this opportunity because of himself.


    He sat in the Mi''er Palace, and even the maids who served daily were already released, in order to let them catch up with a trend, not to be a lifelong failure because of themselves. Such obvious intentions, as long as it is a female fairy, should be seen. I don''t want to, but there are still such a different kind of things, and I have to go to the side of myself, and I have to give up my reputation.


    This made him very helpless and helpless. After all, this is her own will, and it is the necessary means for the current plan. Of course, he can��t arbitrarily reject it all. And if it is matched, Zhou Yiyi really does not know how to cooperate with them.


    The key to the problem is embarrassment. Faced with such a female singer that can make anyone''s heart sway, but can see can not eat, this is really a torment. For this kind of suffering, although Zhou Yi can choose to indulge himself and let himself be dominated by desire, but he does not intend to do so. Because this is an extremely irresponsible move, both for you and for yourself. He didn''t want to become such a scum, so at this time, he could only say this in an attitude that he did not see his eyes.


    "If there is nothing wrong with the fairy, go to rest. After the dust settles, I will still have a clean and free fairy."


    "Thank you for your kindness. But since you have already opened this head, if it is a tiger''s head, it''s not a big fan, isn''t it a suspicion? You are not talented, you are good at dancing, you are willing to dance, please kneel down. Good."


    The embarrassing request is really a rejection, and Zhou Yi can only nod to answer this. And just after he nodded, the musicians had already sneaked in from the sides of the palace with the call, and within a short period of time, they laid the groundwork.


    The chime is knocking, Yaoqin is a stroke. The prisoners who lived on these celestial instruments have already sang and sang. A long sound is like a mercury pour, filled the entire Mire Palace. The Confucius said that the three days of the beam, the meaning of the endless.


    In the midst of such a fairy tales, he was already wearing this costume, and he danced. It is said that the British and British wonderful dance waist and soft, smashed into the neon to promote. Slowly hanging Xia Sleeve, rushing to the lotus step, the advance and retreat is changeable. When it comes to it, it��s a pour. Temporary return, 10,000 people broke their intestines.


    Such a beautiful person, such a subtle dance, is really as beautiful as poetry, and it is the most important thing. When I saw it in the first day, it was inevitable that Zhou Yi would not be able to see it. He is already immersed in such a wonderful dance.


    And just as he was immersed in it, Zhang Dao Ling, who heard the sound of dancing in the Palace of Mi Luo, was also relieved.


    The beauty plan is not just to let others do not know the true identity of this beauty is called the beauty plan. Sometimes, the beauty of the car, the bright and beautiful, sent to the side, will be more in line with the requirements of the beauty plan than those who sneak a sneak peek. Because you know the roots, you can open your heart more easily. As long as the beauty of the beauty is breathtaking, afraid that others will care about your special identity?


    At this point, Zhang Daolin is very confident about him. With his experience of more than two thousand years, he has never seen a woman who can compare with her.


    Even Zhao Zhaojun, but also a lack of temperament. It is Shih Tzu, and it is also a part of the color. Yang Yuhuan can be slightly better, but it is also a bit more abundant. The so-called �� �� �� �� , , , , , , , , , , , , Fangze has no added, lead Huafu Yu. The ages are also one ear. If such a beautiful color can''t touch the Emperor, then there is no woman in this world who has such a skill.


    Zhang Daoling is not worried about jealousy, but he is more worried about himself. Because what is right in front of him is a big crisis that must be spent.


    Driven out of the sky palace, all the way to the west cattle Hezhou forward. When he came to a Moyun Cave, he joined a group of gods who had already waited for it.


    This Jilei Mountain Moyun Cave was the cave house of the demon king of the demon. On the westbound road, Tianting received the demon, and this Moyun Cave was also taken care of, giving it to the Buddha Gate in the West. Later, the pig just became a Buddhist messenger, and he set his own dojo here.


    Now that this group of people is going to meet here, it means that the pigs have already blended in. Although this pig demon looks ridiculous, it is actually more savvy than anyone else. He is a good soldier, knowing strategy, and has many doubts about Zhang Daolin from the beginning. At this time, Zhang Dao Ling actually had to go to the Heavenly Palace to be holy, which will make him more wary.


    Zhang Daoling knows this too, so he will worry that he can''t handle this to the past. However, when things are coming, they are not allowed to retreat. Simply, the layout is a bit, and it is straightforward to deal with it.


    Around the cave guards guarding the front of the cave, Zhang Daoling went all the way to the depths of Dongfu. There, he quickly met the three brothers who gathered together and the one who wanted to rebel. The pig is just in the middle of it, and as the owner of this, he is sitting on the middle of the hall at the moment.


    Although it is unsightly to look at a pig''s head, after more than a thousand years, he is almost used to this honor. What''s more, this kind of respect has always been the embodiment of his cultivation of the demon body to a very high depth. Based on the magical principles of Daomen Shentong and Buddhism, his demon body has been almost repaired to the level of the demon for more than a thousand years. Such a pair of capital can not be easily abandoned.


    For example, if he puts his appearance and strength together for him to measure, he will undoubtedly choose the latter. It is precisely because of such a choice that he will appear to be different and special in this Buddha.


    This kind of alternative does not say his change in appearance, but rather his change in mind. Other gods, no matter what kind of heart, will not be as indulgent as he is, like a demon. He is different. After he became a Buddhist man, he has completely abandoned the pretense of the original god. Begin to indulge his endless greed, **** and appetite, and unscrupulously plunder everything he wants.


    Such a change, if it is just that he still has the identity of Buddhism behind him, then I am afraid that he will be described as the demon in the story of Buddhism, and some people will believe it. It is also because of his speciality that he seems to be more and more difficult to deal with.


    For Zhang Daoling, if the three brothers can only be regarded as a wolf with a long tooth, then the pig is a big wild boar that has a heavy weight and a vertical and horizontal forest. The lion and tiger are not necessarily their opponents, let alone the average hunter. In general, people like him are not willing to break into this stall. But the three brothers opened a very special condition, but it made him join in with great willingness.


    This condition is the skin white wins snow that he is now in his arms, the exquisite and petite woman, that is, the righteous daughter of Tota Li Tianwang, the golden nose white hair mouse is fine.


    This mouse has secretly eaten the incense of the Buddha and listened to Buddhism''s Dafa. This has a different kind of magical power. And because she worshipped Li Tianwang as her father, her origins became prominent. On the Journey to the West, she was able to tie Tang Yan, and she ate six monks in front of the monkey but had not been killed. She was only taken to heaven to be punished. There are some factors in her birth. Since there is such a birth, the so-called punishment is actually nothing more than a fake.


    Putting her in the house of Li Tianwang��s house for a few years, it is also called punishment, but what is the significance of such punishment for the millennium fairy? Of course, she can have such a creation, almost all thanks to Li Tianwang. Therefore, in this time of the day, it is inevitable that he will take revenge for his daughter''s body.


    But what can a daughter''s family play at this time? Seduction, I am afraid it is her only choice.

 Chapter 1528： Give a wish to send a pig to the wild

    Seduction, this is the only choice for this golden nose white hair mouse to return to Li Tianwang''s father. And this color tempting someone to let her achieve this goal, this is a thing to consider.


    If she has the ability to directly lure the Emperor Zhouyi, then this is of course the best result. It only needs to be seen in the warmth of the picture, then all the hatred can be concluded in a flash.


    But unfortunately, this kind of thing can only exist in fantasy, and it cannot become a real reality. This is not only because the identity of the Emperor of Heaven has made her the woman of this sinner inaccessible, but more because, with her appearance, there is no possibility of tempting the Emperor.


    This is not even her own fantasies, let alone her few brothers. However, the inability to seduce the Emperor does not mean that she is not qualified to seduce others. For example, pigs are just a good target.


    One pig is just a lascivious guy. If there is a beautiful woman like a white rat who gives him a hug, then with his temperament, he will definitely give the soul and promise everything. of. The second is his strength, and there is definitely the qualification to be drawn.


    Although Kim Min and Mutsu don''t look at this arrogant demon-like guy, at this juncture, any force that can be won is what they won''t give up. In exchange for the support of such a guy with a so-called righteous girl, in terms of value, it is worth it. As for the white mice, will there be any special opinions, that is not what they need to consider.


    The elder brother is the father. When the father is not there, they are of course qualified to decide her marriage. Besides, the reason for revenge for the father is such a glorious reason. If you have any other opinions, it is not yours.


    Although the golden nose white hair mouse is a goblin, but for his own righteous father is still extremely respectful. This point can be seen from the fact that she did not forget to worship the incense when she was a fairy. It is not that the respect for this righteous father is truly put into the heart, and this cannot be done. And it is precisely because she really put this in her heart, she will be willing to accept this arrangement of her righteous brothers.


    But it is to serve an ugly big demon. This is not an unacceptable thing for these goblins. As long as there is strength, the value of the face is never a problem. It is like the cow demon king of the year can sit on the two beautiful ladies of the iron fan princess and the jade face fox. As long as you have the strength, they will naturally be happy for you. This is also the appearance of the behemoth''s mate selection criteria.


    Some people are willing to send their arms, and it is still such a beautiful woman like a flower, pigs are of course very happy. However, if you only want this to be right with the Emperor, it is only a delusion. If there is no hope for this, he will swallow the bait and the rest of the skin, and then turn his face and not recognize the person to bury the guys in the pit.


    Of course, he did not do this now, because he saw a little hope, and therefore gave birth to more wild vision.


    He never knew about the things of Linglong Tower and Relic. However, when the three brothers succeeded in bringing the Linglong Tower and the relics into one, and letting this Buddha door to see the sky, the power is really amazing.


    Having seen such power, he will naturally feel that what they are trying to plot is not an impossible thing. And if everything is true, then the benefit is not that he can be indifferent.


    A clean ambassador in the district is not what he wants. In the past, he and the Jade Emperor gave him a support so that he could do whatever he wanted in Buddhism. However, with the fall of the Jade Emperor, the Buddhism��s weakness is that he wants to be as happy as he used to be, but it is not an easy task.


    In this case, he must have enough status and status to maintain all that he enjoys today. And how can I get this, and this thing at the moment becomes his only chance.


    Take this Emperor, what he can get will exceed his imagination. Even if everything goes well, even if it is a Buddha, it will not be difficult for him.


    This made him pay great attention to all of this at the moment, and naturally, when Zhang Daoling returned from Tiangong, he must have inevitably raised doubts about him.


    Just like Zhang Daolin��s own fears, at this time, no matter what, as long as he has any relationship with Zhou Yi in the Heavenly Palace, it is possible to touch their fragile nerves. Therefore, when the pig just saw his figure, he immediately laughed at Zhang Daolin.


    "Tianshi is back. Come on, I have a good treasure here, if I don''t enjoy it, it is a waste!"


    "The person who is a monk does not love the appetite. The kindness of the messenger is led by the old man."


    A faint answer, one can only see from the title, Zhang Daolin''s attitude towards the pig. It��s like a lot of monkeys like to call him a great saint. This is a play, but there is no lack of respect for him. After all, a monkey can directly hit the heavens with blood, which is a kind of skill.


    For pigs, such as Zhang Daolin, people are more of a feeling of looking down. Born out of the door, but since the willing to be the running dog of the Jade Emperor, this is a kind of betrayal. For the sake of a bigger plot, he will not hesitate to fall into the possession of the demon, or even plunged into the arms of Buddhism. This kind of betrayal is even more thorough.


    One can greet power, but there is no bottom line. And the behavior of pigs who have just thrown away the bottom line again and again, it is too disgusting. He wished someone could call him a marshal, but who would do it except those who wanted to pursue him?


    In the face of Zhang Daoling��s remarks, a pig��s face was immediately twitched. He patted the waist of the mouse in his arms, and then he smiled and said to Zhang Daolin.


    "It is also said that the Tianshi is going to enjoy the feast given by the Emperor of Heaven. Of course, it is not something that my little messenger can eat. I just have one thing unknown. Tianshi��s eyes ran to the Emperor. Where is it, what is it? It can��t be said that when the emperor wants to draw the heavenly master today, he invites the heavenly master to go to heaven for a while. If that is the case, it is necessary for the heavenly master to continue to stir up with me. together?"


    What this sentence says is slow and meticulous, but what is revealed between the lines is an endless murder. Zhang Daoling certainly cannot let him continue to ruin himself, even if he is telling the truth, he must also pretend to be innocent at this time. So immediately, he explained to a group of people present.


    "The messenger is not joking with me. If it is just that the heavens have been drawn over by the heavenly emperor, then who can not be drawn in the presence?"


    "Tianshi said very much. But after all, Tianshi and I have different identities. The master of the hall, the value of wooing you can be much greater than the value of wooing us, isn''t it? So we doubt this, it is not without Reasonable. If Tianshi you feel that you are innocent, then you can explain it to us. What is the reason for Tianshi to go to the Heavenly Palace?"


    The pig just stepped forward and pressed, and there was a big reason for Zhang Daolin to have no place to live. Under such circumstances, Zhang Daolin immediately said his reasons for the arrangement.


    "The old way to go to the Heavenly Palace is to act in accordance with the blasphemy. Do you think that the Emperor has orders, I dare to have any failure? If I dare, nothing else, the next million million soldiers can take my Dragon and Tiger Mountain I gave it to the encirclement, and then sent me to the Sendai Station. I was forced to help myself, and I have something to say."


    "So why? The Emperor called you, there will always be no reason."


    The pig just glanced at the small eyes and immediately asked with a sneer. In this regard, Zhang Daoling is also his own rhetoric.


    "The reason is very simple. The Eight Immortals annoyed the Emperor of Heaven and was punished by the Emperor. Wang Lingguan informed me in a timely manner, and I went to the rescue specifically. This is a testimony to anyone who sees the movement of Tianshu. Although Lv Dongbin��s old road could not be saved, he was beaten down and reincarnation. But the other seven are safe and sound, but they are only suffering from a bitter prisoner. This middle path is exhausted, how come you wait for you to become awkward and What''s the matter? Is this a bit of a painstaking experience?"


    Zhang Daoling said that the rebellious people who belonged to the gates immediately began to point their heads. As the mainstay of Daomen, Zhang Daolin is indeed contributing a lot to safeguarding their interests. It is not surprising that he can do such things for the Eight Immortals. And if it is what he said, they are really wrong with him. This is really not the case.


    At this time, the opinions of the people in the entire Dongfu are inevitably divided. Someone is pointing to him, and naturally some people don''t believe him. Like a pig, he didn''t believe that Zhang Daoling would be so kind. So immediately, he sneered.


    "Oh, Heavenly Master is really a big face. How, the Eight Immortals offended the Emperor of Heaven, and the Heavenly Master could ask the Emperor to let them go with a pleading. Can it be said that there is nothing hidden in us?"


    "Hidden? Of course, there is." One sleeve, Zhang Daoling also replied unceremoniously. "Dare to ask the Emperor of Heaven, the old road is naturally prepared. Since ancient times, the hero has been saddened by the beauty. At this juncture, whether it is to rescue the Eight Immortals, or to paralyze the Emperor, the old road is naturally prepared. This time, it is used. When I was preparing for the old road, I told you that the fairy was already inserted by the old man in the side of the Emperor and became his imprisonment. She has given me the opportunity to do it, and I am already, and the big event can be expected."


    When the voice just fell, it was a loud noise, and there was a change that no one had thought of.

 Chapter 1529： Borrowing problems

    This is not a big change, but the pig just smashed the table around him. However, it is precisely because of this special movement of the pig, but the dialogue between him and Zhang Daoling has entered an extremely embarrassing moment.


    Few gods know that he is so suddenly suffering for what is it for? But anyone who knows the hidden things in his mind is not at all surprised by his actions, and takes it for granted.


    The pig is just awkward and awkward, but there are many stories that have to be said? The biggest reason for the pigs to be beaten down in the past was that he ridiculed him and offended the Taiyin Xingjun and committed the heavenly heavens. Although there are more complicated reasons in the back, on the bright side, he is indeed guilty of this because of this.


    There are good people who have said that pigs have become the first infatuated person in heaven. In order to be a pro-Fangze, it is not even the position of the captain of the canopy who dominated the million-day soldier. Such a price is not something that ordinary people can imagine, nor is it that ordinary people are willing to bear. Only on this point, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a natural infatuated seed.


    Of course, this is just a joke, not really. However, one of the words is quite good, that is, the pig is really very fond of, and even said that she has reached her point of being the highest ideal pursuit.


    In the rumors of the great figures of Zhang Daolin, the pig was forced to be beaten down because the Jade Emperor had promised him and gave him the promise after the event. Of course, the heart of the Jade Emperor. It��s not a problem after you��ve turned it around, or dragging you for a thousand or eight hundred years. So this is, after all, the bamboo basket is a hit. In addition, now that the Jade Emperor has been picked up by the Emperor, his work is even more hopeless.


    That is to say, pigs know what this is. But let him give up his embarrassment about the fairy, but it is simply impossible. This is his obsession, and the root of his desire that he could never let go of in his life. He even thinks of dreams when he dreams, and how can he just put him down and forget it?


    It is precisely because of these special reasons that the pig has just been stunned after hearing all that Zhang Daolin said.


    Almost all of him is already unable to control his emotions, and the whole person has become awkward in an instant. The white and tender pig face that seemed to be a little pleasing to the eye became a bristled moment. The squeaky sensation was like magic. It suddenly turned from a domestic pig to a wild boar.


    If the domestic pig is a domestic animal, then the wild boar is definitely a beast. The huge wild boar can fight the tiger and leopard. If it is fierce, drinking blood and eating meat is also a leisure time. Now that the pig has just revealed this fierce phase, it is obviously ready to drink blood and eat meat. As for who is eating the meat, who is drinking the blood, it is simply self-evident.


    However, although he is fierce, Zhang Daolin is not afraid of him. On the magic power, he is indeed not the opponent of the big demon magic that the pig has just married, but his identity is here. The imperious door is in charge. If it is smothered by people, then can there be a face in these gates?


    So when I saw that the pig had to attack Zhang Daolin, the nine spirits of the sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred He reprimanded him.


    "The enemy is currently fighting, what do you mean by fighting in the nest, shouting and screaming to kill? Is it necessary to watch me wait for each other to kill, to die, and then let the emperor''s child get cheap, is it willing?"


    The prestige of the nine spirits and the supernatural powers, the people present did not know. Even if the pig is just like this supernatural figure, there is really no such thing as a master to deal with the ancestors of this demon, who can suppress the hell. Out of self-protection instinct, he subconsciously shrinks. And this shrinkage was also seized by Jin Yu and Mudu, who were reacted by the side, and quickly advised him.


    "Yes, that is. Why do you have a brother-in-law, why do you have to make a big effort to hurt your family? We are now a grasshopper on a rope. It��s different in the same boat, but why bother? But it��s just that the pro-intimidators are quick. Girl, What are you doing, and you are not quick to persuade your husband?"


    The golden eucalyptus scorpion squinted at the eyebrows, and finally it was the mouse that had made jealousy in the pig��s arms. She subconsciously seduce the coquettish, wanting to calm the emotions of the pigs. But I didn''t want to, the pig just slammed her and slapped her on the floor.


    "I don''t know women and children, how can you intervene? Don''t you roll me to the back house? If you slow down for a while, I will swallow you!"


    The demon of the demon is really not a living in the greenhouse. The demon can live with it. She cries, but she does not dare to stay in the middle of the night. The pear blossoms with the rain and runs toward the back house. And looking at her back of the graceful eyes, the eyes of the pig just squatting are not the kind of tender feelings before the warmth.


    For him, compared with the cockroach, a white-haired mouse married to a diverticulum is really calculated. If it weren''t for this mouse, it would be glamorous and glamorous, and at the same time it would be unclear with the Tang dynasty. If he has some special possessiveness in his heart, he may not be willing to pick up the plate. At the moment, she actually dared to say something in her heart. It is really that I don��t know how to write the dead words.


    It can be said that if it is not for the mother of the mouse, the mother of the mouse is on the side, and he is now like a demon-like nature, maybe he still has to eat her for a bite. However, Rao is enough to restrain his emotions. After seeing all that he has done, the three brothers who are the family members are also inevitably ugly.


    This is not to say how much their three brothers care about this righteous sister. It��s just that the pig just did this, it was like hitting the faces of their three brothers in front of so many gods. Even this breath can swallow, aren''t their three brothers ridiculed for a lifetime? The violent violent abuse of the subconsciously wants to attack, but does not want his two brothers to have pressed his shoulders and left him firmly in control.


    "Resist, the father''s great hatred is important."


    Almost biting his teeth, the three brothers always kept restraint and did not dare to have any episodes of pigs. In this regard, the pig just sneered a sneer, and then said to the murderous Zhang Daolin.


    "The nose of the cow, Lao Tzu wants to ask you a statement. Why do you give it to the Emperor, why have you asked Lao Tzu in advance?"


    "Oh, the poor road still doesn''t know, how do you want to ask the messenger your reason in advance? I don''t know what the messenger and the fairy are, what qualifications are there."


    Zhang Daoling is not a trinity, he is not used to the meaning of pigs. And when he heard him say that the pig had just emerged green light in his eyes, and began to grind the fangs in his mouth.


    With the nine spirits holy, he certainly can''t take Zhang Daolin. However, Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng can not always follow Zhang Daolin''s side, he always has time to place orders. At that time, no one could stop him from doing something to Zhang Daolin.


    This point, Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng also thought of it, and he is obviously very difficult for this situation. Although he said that he had some complaints about Zhang Daolin��s death and death, such grievances were not enough for him to watch Zhang Daolin��s murder and murder. Anyway, he is a man in the door. As a high-level doorkeeper, he is also very clear about what Zhang Daolin��s existence means for the entire gate.


    This is the real mainstay. As for the importance, I am afraid that it is still above the emperors of Daomen. If he has an accident, then the whole door is going to be turbulent. Under such circumstances, it is his own interests that may not be protected from damage.


    This is not what he wants to see, but letting him take the pig at this time is not a suitable move. No one knows more about the terrible of the Emperor than he does. Enemy with such a strong presence, every power in their eyes is commendable and does not allow any loss. He can certainly take the pigs, but it is really terrible to let him centrifuge because of this, so that the final plan is affected.


    A dilemma, helping everyone is a problem. The current situation is such a problem for Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng. He must find a compromise method to mediate this matter. So after a little calculation, he said to the two people with great enthusiasm.


    "Two, what is the difference between the two, is it too out of date? The enemy is currently, we should be more understanding of each other, isn''t it?"


    "Marshal of the canopy, you should know that Tianshi is also helpless in doing this. Do not seduce the Emperor in beauty, how can our big things be done? In front of the great cause, can the children''s private feelings not be temporarily put down?"


    "There are also Tianshi you are also. What can''t you say well? Why bother and the captain of the canopy are so tit-for-tat? This is not good for you, isn''t it?"


    Speaking of this, Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng turned his head and turned around and seduce the pig.


    "As I said, the two are better to shake hands and talk. After all, our most important thing at the moment is this plan. As long as our plan becomes, do you want something that is not a word? It is said that it is a ancestor of the Buddha. Even if you are a fairy, if you want it, can I still give it to you? So sooner or later, you are yours. Why do you care about this moment, her affiliation What?"

 Chapter 1530： Infatuated seed lifelong obsession

    I have to say that the words of Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng are indeed very good at getting the key points of the pigs, so that he really forgot all the unhappiness before, and the uncontrollable greed broke out.


    Hey, hey. Just this name, he has been chanting for more than two thousand years.


    Since he first met in the early days of heaven, he never forgot the female fairy of this gorgeous crown. Thinking about it, thinking of illness, using such words to describe him is actually not an exaggeration. It can be said that his obsession with jealousy has reached a pathological level, to the point where he will not give up without getting her.


    If this was not the case, he could not agree to the conditions of the Jade Emperor at the beginning, and gave up his wealth and power in the heavenly court, and directly invested in the Buddha.


    You must know that it is the power to hold a million soldiers, the most important position in the heavens.


    When he was the captain of the canopy, the first of the four arcs of the Arctic, even the Jade Emperor would treat him with courtesy. He said a word in Heavenly Heaven, even if Tota Li Tianwang can only stand on one side. Such a prominent identity, such power is in the grip. If it is not for a woman, what kind of things can''t be obtained. And for a woman, he lost everything and was ruined.


    For the sake of the demon, you can only be with the beast. Even on the way to the west, you can only play crazy and stupid, posing as a fat and incompetent waste image. This result is really bleak, but Rao has fallen to such a point, and he has never lost a point in his infatuation.


    At this point, the monkey is the best testimony. Because he was on the westbound road, he heard countless times when he saw the pig''s name in the midnight dream. It��s rare to read a thousand and eight hundred times a night. From the fact that he even heard the scorpion in his ears, you can know how infatuated the pig is.


    Of course, infatuation goes to infatuation. Just how many fans are drooling against the little fresh meat, and they have to die to live. As a result, people still don��t want to marry you, just like others. It��s no good that unrequited love is not accepted by others. When the pig was just a hero, he was not accepted. Now, with a pig head, don''t even think about it.


    This problem, the pig just did not realize it at the beginning. Because he is still full of joy and thought that as long as he has completed the plan to extradite the Buddha''s eastward advance, the Jade Emperor will be able to exchange his own conditions and give him the promise. At that time, although he was on the surface, he said that he was dismissive, such as a gang, a distraction, but in fact, he was the most determined person. This point, from his repeated madness to sell silly, to the monkeys to say good things can be seen. If he really wants to disband, it is almost the same time.


    Of course, after all the dust settled, he realized that he was being played by the Jade Emperor this time. The Jade Emperor had no power to give him to him, and he did not even think about it. At that time, he had already been rolling in the world for hundreds of years, and he had no capital to resist the Jade Emperor. He can only honestly accept the change in his destiny and thoroughly become a **** for him.


    However, this does not mean that he gave up the embarrassment of confrontation. In fact, this is actually making him more eager for cockroaches, even saying that he has gone from pure obsession to some sickness who wants to take possession of her. However, he himself knows that with his current identity, this is almost impossible. Therefore, when Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng said such conditions, he immediately became a heart.


    Of course, there is no room for air. With the experience of being a former jade emperor, he can now be fooled by others. So immediately, he licked his lips and said to the people of the Nine Spirits and the people present.


    "Since this is said, I have to add a condition. I want to be embarrassed. After the incident, the fairy must be returned to me."


    "Marshal of the canopy, is it necessary to say this kind of thing?"


    Originally their points have been said in advance, it is difficult to change. Now that the pigs have suddenly come this way, it is inevitable to disrupt their previous plans. It��s not that they promised that they couldn��t afford it, but that it��s really destroying the rules and hurting the interests of some of them. So of course, some people can''t see it.


    However, on this kind of problem, the pig just stumbled and appeared to be a bachelor. In the face of other people''s questions, he said very directly.


    "My original conditions can be taken back, but on the issue of the fairy, I can never have any concessions. The fairy is mine, and it can only be mine. If you are dissatisfied, you can I saw a real chapter under my hand."


    With a look of sorrow, the pig just broke out of the magical power of his own body. Although he is hanging a priesthood of Buddhism, the lower level of the Buddha in the district is also what he once looked like as the marshal of the canopy. Therefore, even the power of God did not condense. He completely blended the three masters with his own body of the demon, and cultivated a mighty magical power.


    At his current level, even if there is no magical bonus, it will not be inferior to the number of Erlang gods who were not sealed before God. And such strength, naturally, will allow all those who have opinions to carefully consider the three points before speaking.


    For an embarrassment, is it really necessary to be against this madman?


    I am afraid that in addition to people like Pig Gang, I can make almost the same answer. After all, more people may still care more about themselves than those who are in love with others. So after looking at each other, the vast majority of people reached a consensus at this time.


    "This kind of thing is not impossible. Just, the captain of the canopy, you are serious, are you really willing to take a step back in the previous conditions?"


    The benefits, of course, are more than enough to eat, or even the beauty of a group of people. Most people wouldn''t have been able to get along with the peers like Pei Xianzi. In this case, of course, they will be willing to choose what they can touch.


    In this regard, the pig just licked his mouth and spit, and said loudly.


    "A spit on the top, talking to the old pig, has always been a word. Just, Zhang Tianshi, and the generals. Do you agree with this condition of the old pig?"


    Pig Gang is very clear about one thing, that is, among the people present, the most talked about is actually the two people in front. His current status is a Buddhist man, and it is naturally impossible for him to set up obstacles for him. Even said that they will only support him and will not oppose him at all. After all, what he gave out was their most immediate benefit.


    Therefore, the only problem will only come from the Daomen, and the Daomen, after all, these guys have the final say. If they nod their heads, then this matter will almost become eighty-nine percent. So of course he will care more about their opinions.


    "I don''t have any opinions. As long as we can complete our great cause, this little thing is insignificant."


    The nine spirits are already dying, and those men and women are no longer considered by him. Can revenge for Taiyi Tianzun, let alone a fairy, even if the mother of the mother is taken out as a chip, he will not be too hesitant. So he promised quite decisive at this time.


    And Zhang Daolin, he hesitated for a moment, then looked indifferently.


    "If the messenger has the ability to help us accomplish this great cause, then of course I have no opinion. Just, if the messenger can''t play any big role in our plan, then don''t blame the old man for me."


    "As long as there is a flaw, everything is fine."


    Satisfied with a nod, the pig just smashed up with a fierce demon look. Regained a sense of enthusiasm.


    "Come here, come, let us forget the unpleasantness of the previous ones, and drink this cup and say it again. This is all about my old pig. I am here to punish three cups and three glasses of fine wine."


    The pig has just converged, which is a good thing for everyone present. And just as they smiled and held the glass, they planned to cater to it. When the chapter was revealed, the pig was just laughing, and once again said to Zhang Daoling.


    "Tianshi, why don''t you drink alcohol? Don''t you just abandon my old pig, don''t want to drink with me?"


    His speech, the atmosphere that had just been warmed up, was the ice. Many people are holding up the wine glasses, revealing a pair of expressions that are not drinking, and not talking. And while revealing this expression, their hearts are also asking aloud geology, what exactly is this pig? Isn''t it good to expose this chapter?


    They dare not ask for their voices, and they do not dare to ask Zhang Daolin to speak out. He didn''t have anything to fear about this guy, so immediately, he slammed his sleeves and was dissatisfied with the geological question.


    "Net ambassador, what do you mean by this. Is it to be ironic and old?"


    "Don''t dare, dare." Pi Xiao meat responded with a smile, the pig just stunned and looked at Zhang Daoling with a gaze. "I just have some things that I still don''t want to understand. I don''t mean to deliberately target the Heavenly Master."


    "Where did you want to understand the messenger?"


    Zhang Daoling questioned, and you will marry him again. He will die with you. In the face of his doctrine, the pig was just not afraid, and even said to him with interest.


    "I am thinking, what is your motive for Heavenly Master? Helping these people here, and plotting them with such a big rebellious thing, what good is it for you?"

 Chapter 1531： 刁 问 问 地 地 地 地

    I have to say that this question asked by the pig has been a different way, so that Zhang Daolin has not been able to react in a while.


    If pigs are still questioning him from some angles just as he has just been, he is of course very good at speaking. Just smash the water for two reasons. Judging from his style in the past, who can ironically believe that he must be conspiring. But the pig just played like this, the situation is different.


    It��s like trying to judge you in court. The normal idea is to find evidence to prove that you are guilty. If the evidence is not enough, of course, you cannot form a valid accusation against you. But if you change your mind and let you prove that you are guilty, let you prove that you are not guilty. This is very confusing.


    Self-certification is inherently difficult, and because Zhang Daolin has problems in himself, it is even more difficult for him to prove himself. A little bit wrong, I am afraid it will be a real population. And even if the explanation is a little slower, it is inevitable that it will cause any suspicion.


    It''s hard. But it is hard to beat Zhang Daoling, the old fox. His mind was turning, and he was already thinking about his words in his mind, and he did not hesitate to say this.


    "Daomen is the old-fashioned life of my life. I see that the door is going to suffer from twists and turns and turmoil today. I am the leader of the road and I have to deal with it early. Is there anything wrong with it?"


    "Of course not." Zhang Daoling��s words made many people nod their heads and said that they were very recognized. But the pig just smashed a big mouth and laughed and said a very different point of view. "Zhang Tianshi, you deceived them, they can''t lie to me. In my opinion, your statement is simply untenable."


    "What? Do you think I will not do this?"


    Suddenly, I felt that Zhang Daoling, who was found to be a pig, was frowning deliberately and put on a look of impatience. For this kind of questioning, the pig Gangyan was nodding his head and said loudly.


    "The old pig is a real person. I don''t know what is going on. For the old pig, there is only one unbreakable truth in the world. It is the world''s bustling, all for the benefit of the world. Whether it is to say, what you want to do, in the final analysis, is just a profitable word. In the eyes of the old pigs, you can do this, but there is no single benefit."


    "That''s what you read wrong. Dao Dali is in front. If you can''t see it, then you can only say that your eyes are light, and the pair of under the eyebrows is white."


    "Yes? What do you mean by Damen Dali? Do you mean these guys who are not in use?"


    Inadvertently pointing at the people in the gates of the cave house here, the pigs just don''t care about their emotional laughter.


    "Please excuse me, I don''t think I look down on these guys, but in my old pig''s opinion, these guys are just a bunch of waste. Their interests are a big profit in the door, don''t tell me. If they can be the door If you are interested, what about the 28-day official, how should the emperors of the parties behave themselves?"


    This is a very realistic topic. Although it is said that for his remarks, many people are angry and burn, I can''t wait to fight with him immediately. But in fact, they know in their own hearts that although the pig just swears, this is not really heard, but it is a real truth.


    They are the kind of people who are not capable. If they have the ability, they will not hold a group here to warm up, and look forward to being able to overthrow the tyranny of today''s emperor, so as to preserve their wealth today. Like those who have the skills to be in the same position, in the future of heaven, to win a maximum of wealth, is this not a better choice?


    This is a fact in itself, it is not that they do not recognize it. Recognizing this point, the suspicion of the pig''s shackles naturally has a foothold that can be established. Is it really necessary for Zhang Daoling to take such risks for people like them? Once this kind of suspicion is planted, let alone the pigs don��t believe it, they themselves have more or less doubts.


    Although this kind of doubts has not been able to be declared in the mouth, but for those who are sensitive to Zhang Daoling, it is obviously more obvious. He can see the thoughts of these people at a glance, and this is also anxious for him, and he began to think about countermeasures.


    He has not had time to think about specific countermeasures. In fact, he did not know how to calm down these people''s minds at this time, so that they can firmly believe in their own statements. At this time, the pig just said it was unexpectedly said.


    "Of course, there may be some errors in my thoughts. Because big people like you always have thoughts that we little people can''t think of. You are aspirational, you are far-sighted. Who can say that the waste in my eyes is in you? Doesn''t there be any special value in the eyes? Maybe they have some different general meanings, but I can''t see them."


    He would say such a thing, it is really making everyone feel unexpected. No one can think of it. The moment he was still aggressive, he actually spoke for Zhang Daoling at this time. Even Zhang Daoling himself was deeply confused and gave birth to a feeling of something wrong.


    "What do you mean by this? Are you going to find a head to come to me?"


    "No, no, how dare I have such a mind, to marry you this big man?" Haha smiled, and the pig just said it was like touching his big belly.


    "I am just telling every possibility that I know. After all, I can''t let anyone like you have any grievances. But I don''t know what you think, but someone will know." If you are really innocent, then why not come and do a little test with us?"


    "Test? What do you mean by this?"


    Although very reluctant, Zhang Daoling had to admit that he fell into the trap of the pig, and began to be manipulated by him. It is impossible for him to quit at this time. So he can only take a sigh of relief and talk to the pig Gangyan in a candid manner.


    "It''s very simple. We just have to wait for a single person. Just wait a moment, what is your mind in your mind, your motives are not clear, and naturally it will come to the fore. I think, this short one and a half moments. Everyone can still wait. After all, compared with the plan I have tried, careful, is the most important issue to consider, isn''t it?"


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    Although the mind has already had an answer, Zhang Daolin still pursued it with the hope of the event. For his question, the pig was just a brow, and then he quickly laughed.


    "Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here. Come on, open the middle door. The King of Bodhisattva is not easy to visit the last time, can not let people say that my old pig lost the number of gifts."


    The so-called reluctance is like the earth, and the deep secrets are like secrets. Even in the Buddhist temples where the proverbs are good, this is also a very bad comment. In Buddhism, the Buddha of the Buddha, there is only one thing that can be called such a title, that is, sitting in the hell, and issuing a big ambition to the hell, not to swear by the Buddha.


    The Tibetan king of Bodhisattva has a special identity throughout the Buddhism. Because he was the great Buddha of the place where Shakyamuni was on the verge of silence. The original intention is that all beings are suffering. I have not been able to get through. When all the beings have not been relieved, you have to take over the burdens of me, and to make the world go, so that the world can get rid of the evil world and advance to the world of bliss. .


    Of course, this is a landscaping statement. The real meaning is actually very simple, that is, the trust of Buddhism is entrusted to him, and he hopes that he can inherit his will and replace the Buddha. However, it is like the king of the past determined the inheritance of the emperor at the end of the dying, and set the Prince. Although such an idea is beautiful, the possibility of achieving it is minimal.


    Because there is a Buddhist temple and a good faction, how can you allow a Bodhisattva who has just come to power to become a ancestor? And the Buddha like Amitabha is still alive, you want to be on the position of Sakyamuni, and I have to ask his opinions. In the case of such a young master, a strong enemy, the result will be, it is simply a matter of at a glance.


    According to the experience of the past dynasties, in general, there are only two possibilities for such a young master. One is being manipulated as a beggar and then discarded. Another is to let him directly evaporate and completely go with the old master. This is the safest approach and the most beneficial approach to the current rulers. However, the Tibetan king is not an ordinary person, and Amitabha is not waiting for nothing.


    The former knows the way of perseverance and sees that he cannot compete with the Buddha like Amitabha. He simply gives up the Taoist system that Sakyamuni passed to him, and set a great ambition that **** can''t be realized without the vow of being a Buddha. Then it shows that he has no intention of competing for the Buddha''s position, and he only wants to be his own bodhisattva.


    And Amitabha is not a narrow-minded Lord. From the fact that he can grow the Buddha''s door gradually, he can see that his talents have come to a great extent. Such a person can see the essence and value of the Tibetan king. Of course, it is impossible to give him away casually. Keeping him is more beneficial to Buddhism, he will naturally choose this more favorable choice for Buddhism.


    In this way, Buddhism has one more like Guanyin. Although it is not a Buddha, its strength and status are better than those of the Buddha who is more respected by the Buddha. And such a great power of Bodhisattva will also participate in their plans, and participate in it personally. This is indeed something that no one has thought of.


    So, no matter who they are, they are shocked.

 Chapter 1532： Buddhism

    In order to rebel against this kind of thing, although many people have participated more or less, but they can really end up in person, but they are still a minority. Among those who are personally in the end, what can be called a big man is even more numerous.


    Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng is one, but his identity is actually rather embarrassing. Because his identity is based on Taiyi Tianzun. If Taiyi Tianzun is still alive, he can of course safely be his own general of the 9th Lingyuan, the **** of the gate. However, Taiyi Tianzun is no longer there. His position, this identity can not be retained, this is actually very difficult to say.


    This is also the reason why Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng is so active in revenge for Taiyi Tianzun. Because only he avenged his old master, he can prove to the goddess who once loyal to Taiyi Tianzun that they have the qualification to take over the Taiyi Tianzun clothes. He can maintain his current identity and have further possibilities.


    The nine spirits are like this, and if the nine spirits are removed, the whole gate is personally involved, and the strength and status are top-notch, that is, Zhang Daolin and those deposed gods.


    Zhang Daoling naturally does not have to say more, and those few gods emperors? They are not underestimated, they are deprived of their priesthood, and at best they are a man of high power. Without the power of the gods, the emperor is in charge of the thunder, they are like this, the pig just can eat three in one bite.


    On the side of the gate, there are more than eight kings of water. At first glance, it��s all about melons and melons. It��s hard to get into the purpose. It��s no wonder that the pigs will say such unkind words, and they have such doubts about Zhang Daolin. In contrast, the Buddha''s side is a very different momentum.


    Two generations of Buddha, Sakyamuni and Amitabha''s relics, returned to the Buddha''s Gate to Baoling Tower. Together with the hibiscus as a disciple of Guanyin, the golden scorpion of the disciple of Puxian. It can be said that half of the only big Bodhisattvas in Buddhism are involved. Although they may not know it, they may not agree to do so. But since there are their disciples here, then they want to elute the relationship, it is not so easy.


    If so, then that''s it. Because if you only have two or three kittens and puppies, it is not enough to compare the power of the same people with the power of the door. However, things are not so counted. Because the forces that Buddhism has accumulated in this matter, it is not the three brothers, the three two cats and dogs can represent it.


    You must know what is common to the dissatisfaction of the Emperor.


    It can be said that if there is a little bit of skill in the hands, and at the same time there is a motivated attitude, there will be no disgusting attitude towards the attitude and policy of the Emperor. Heaven, after all, a pool of stagnant water for a long time. Except for those who are comfortable with the enjoyment, most other people have accumulated more or less dissatisfaction and grievances. And this strategy of the emperor today gives them a channel to vent and enter. Therefore, naturally, except for those Heavenly Soldiers, most of the two guys in Buddhism and Taoism who are unhappy and willing to be willing to support today��s Emperor.


    Those who really oppose him are all incompetent and eager to be wealthy, and dare not let anyone who has any twists and turns in this pool of stagnant water. This kind of person, there are many in the door, but more, but still in the Buddha.


    After all, the immortal who is not a weapon is also the one that has been acquired by himself. In the Buddhism, how many of them rely on the so-called devotees, and sincerely enter the world of celestial bliss, and become the so-called Buddha and grandson?


    A group of so-called sacred sacred priests, before entering the Western Heavens, was a group of people who did not produce anything. They only knew that they were sucking blood and eating meat on the secular people. You expected them to change their minds before they went to the blissful world. Nothing to produce, lazy and loose style. This is simply impossible.


    Therefore, the biggest impact of the Emperor''s strategy is Buddhism. The overwhelming strength broke the dream of the so-called West Heaven Bliss World, and the Buddha was thoroughly summarized under the rule of heaven. This kind of action is really making these Buddhist disciples miserable. And his ability to compete in the upper ranks is no different from breaking their life.


    This is like the United Kingdom today. What do you see when the British government orders the removal of the high living welfare of the people? Not to mention the withdrawal, even if the percentage is reduced by a few percent, the British people who enjoy a good life by welfare can use the guy to smash the so-called dish cooking government.


    By the same token, Buddhism, the Buddhas and grandchildren who lived like parasites, now have the urge to indulge in heaven. Breaking people''s wealth is like killing a parent, not to mention that Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, is really in front of them, forcing them to see their parents as if they were Buddhas. New hatred and hate count, they are naturally eager to overthrow this heavenly emperor.


    Therefore, it is clear that the three brothers are only acting in private, and there is no intention to alarm too many people. However, their intentions are exposed, and they are immediately like the cloud. With the pigs as the bridge to match the bridge, countless Buddhas and Buddhas have gathered together. Of course, there is really no one in this, and there is no such thing as a pig. But with such a quantity, they are all a must.


    In comparison, Daomen��s power in this area is already dwarfed. Nowadays, with the addition of a big bodhisattva such as the Dizang King, this gap becomes even more apparent.


    The Dizang Bodhisattva is different from other Bodhisattva images. The other big bodhisattvas, whether it is a female bodhisattva like Guanyin or a male bodhisattva such as Manjusri Samantabhadra, mostly maintain a treasure of dignity, wearing a crown, wearing a heavenly coat, and decorating the heavenly phase. Unlike the Tibetan king, he had a head in his head and was wearing a shackle and holding a tin cane. It is like a worldly monk who has become more like a noble Buddha. If you must say that he is different from the monks in the world, then the mount under him is probably the only alternative.


    Hey, this is the name of the mount under the seat of the Bodhisattva. It is a born strange animal, and it is said that it has a close relationship with the ancient animal Bai Ze. It has a number of shapes, like dragons and dragons, tigers and tigers, lions and lions, unicorns, unicorns, and dogs. The first one is a single angle, and the table is fair. There are magical powers that can distinguish between good and evil and listen to the heart.


    The Journey to the West says that it only needs to be in the ground, and it will be able to smash the four major parts of the mountains and rivers in one mile, and between the heavens and the blessings, locusts, worms, caterpillars, feathers, insects, angels, celestial beings, gods, immortals, ghosts. Fairy can take care of good and evil, and listen to the sage. Although this is a bit of a big talk, after all, it is necessary to have such an omniscient function, and the Buddha''s door will not fall to the point of today. But in any case, the magical power of the people is not false.


    When I saw that the Tibetan king had a rare singer and listened to it, Zhang Daoling knew the pig scorpion in the blink of an eye.


    Where is he saying that he wants to be fair, it is clear that Zhang Daoling has been suspected of being suspicious, and this is waiting for the Tibetan king to appear. So that the Buddha of this Buddhism can listen to the truth of his heart with his singer and listen to the stranger, and then use this to remove the internal and external situation, and to do the best for the Tibetan king, so that he can directly control this The power of the power comes.


    The identity of the king of the earth is itself honorable. It is the top of them. This made him born with a very strong voice among the group of people. And if he goes further, he will press on his own leader. Then I am afraid that all the right to speak will be held by him in the palm of his hand.


    Although I don��t know if this is the calculation of the King of the Earth, or the plan of the pig, but in any case, one thing is certain, that is, they are already hooked together, and this is also true. It became a deadly deadly battle for Zhang Daolin.


    As long as the hidden secrets of Zhang Daolin��s mind are revealed, they do not need to be hands-on. It��s just that the nine spirits are holy, and they can slap Zhang Daolin to death here.


    Any one force has a very low tolerance for the traitor. And like their power to rebel against big things, it is even more tolerant of zero tolerance. Regardless of what kind of sentiments Zhang Dao Ling has in the past, and what kind of identity he is, it is absolutely impossible to be forgiven for making a betrayal on such a thing, and it is absolutely impossible to be let go.


    This point, Zhang Daolin himself is also well aware. So immediately, he asked the pig just as loudly as he was.


    "You have already communicated with the Tibetan Mastiff, but at this time, I am against the old man!"


    "Tianshi said to laugh." The pig was just a smile on the skin, but the maliciousness that he showed out was visible to anyone with a discerning eye. "If Tianshi is innocent, how can this be regarded as targeted? The district is only listening, but it is not enough to talk. Of course, if the gods have ghosts in their hearts, then it is hard to say. After all, what everyone is trying to do. But the big thing of life and death, there is no sand in the eyes. Isn''t it?"


    "You" in a word, Zhang Daoling was put on the fire, caught in a torment of dilemma. At this time, he just wants to run and there is no place to run. The only way is to accept this test and fool this test into the past. However, if you want to fool, what is this simple thing?


    So for a time, he was inevitably stuffed up. And this silence is that many people have a feeling of something wrong.

 Chapter 1533： Gambling

    As the saying goes, life is not a loss of heart, and the night is not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. Zhang Daoling, if there is no ghost in my heart, how can I take care of it here and I will not respond.


    Everyone is not a fool. Some things are already in front of them. If they can��t see them again, then there is really a problem. This point, Zhang Daolin''s own heart is also clear. He didn''t want to be accused of being a traitor by a group of angry guys, and then directly tore the pieces. So after a difficult choice, he immediately made an idea in his heart.


    "I don''t want to let me accept the test. It''s just that I am the leader of the road. I just lost my face because of a sentence. This is how to set my door. I can accept the test, but you have to Pay the price. Pig just swear, can you dare to gamble with me?"


    This kind of statement, coupled with the way of saying the name of the surname, is already a complete and naked attitude. Looking at his position, the pig was first stunned, and then immediately grinned and grinned.


    "Well, Zhang Daolin, your old man, is finally a man. It is, you see that Laozi is not pleasing to the eye, Laozi also sees you not pleasing to the eye. All day, the false feelings, just watching people disgusting. It��s more interesting to see the tears on the face and the real knife. Isn��t it?��


    "Hugh to talk nonsense, the old man only asks you dare or not?"


    He screamed, and Zhang Daoling apparently had no interest in the pig just smashing the scorpion, and watching him suddenly become so hard, it was inevitable that the pig was in the heart.


    Although he looks like a reckless and ruthless market man, his calculations in his heart are no less than those of any multitude. Zhang Daoling had a slightly abnormal reaction here, and his heart immediately gave birth to suspicion. He couldn''t understand why Zhang Daoling did this. He was worried that he was dependent and that he was swindling himself.


    For him, it takes a lot of courage to make a decision. However, as a demon, he is not lacking the courage of this gambling. So just a little hesitant for a moment, he has already made a decision to see the fierce light.


    "Well, Lao Tzu gambles with you. I don''t believe that you are a clean and tidy thing. How do you want to gamble with Laozi? Do you want to use this condition to change one''s life?" ��


    "If I say yes, do you dare to promise?" Screamed, Zhang Daolin said with a big sleeve. "I forgive you for not having this courage, so I am not embarrassed. If you promised to gamble with the old man, then this is the case. If the old man loses, then you have to kill and listen to it. But If the old man wins, then you have to deal with the old man one thing."


    "What do you want me to do with you?" When the eyes narrowed, the pigs were already screaming. He does not believe that Zhang Daoling is so kind, in that case he will give himself such a good step. In all likelihood, he set a trap in that position and waited for himself to hook it. To be honest, he would rather have two knives and not be willing to promise such a thing that has no roots. However, at this time, the night is weak and the momentum cannot be weakened. He does not want to refuse, so he can only ask. I have to know a little early, what is the calculation of Zhang Daolin��s heart, and whether he can handle it.


    Zhang Daoling was not afraid of him asking questions, but his hand was long and he smiled. It is already saying the thoughts in my heart.


    "It''s very simple. If the emperor is in heaven, the one who can be trusted by him is called a scorpion. It is just a slap in the face. How big is Yang Lan, you and I know that if he is allowed to be outside, maybe he will I have to wait for the big plan to have an impact. Therefore, I want you to take care of me. When I wait for the Emperor to pay the Emperor, I will drag Yang Lan. It is not good for him. You must also drag it to the end. You can��t let him step in. Yes. How, I am willing to agree to this condition?"


    Zhang Daoling said so, of course, is not good. Don''t look at the pigs'' collection of the three families. The whole skill is already through the sky, and the gods and gods can''t be his enemy. But in front of Yang Lan, he really can''t take advantage of anything cheap.


    The point where the nine-turn Xuan Gong practiced to Yang Lan has already reached the level of a ten-point drop. If you are a mana, the gods will be vast, and in front of him there is no room for semi-distribution. And don''t forget, today''s Yang Lan has been promoted to the real Wudang Devil. Demonstration of the demon power, the most is to restrain all kinds of evil spirits in the world.


    And the pig just smashed, a demon law, demon gas, like the sea. Innately, he was most restrained by him. A strength, can send out seven or eight percent, it is already enough pigs to steal music. If this is the enemy of the two people, it is impossible to have any room for relaxation with the identity and position of the two today. It must be a situation in which the two tigers must compete for a death. In the end, who will be born, who will die. This is simply not possible with too many variables.


    It can be said that Zhang Daoling had come up with such a trick. It is a trick to kill someone by knife. Is it necessary to pick him up? At this moment, with the cautious deceit of pigs, it is inevitable that some of them can��t decide. stand up.


    When Buddhism attacked Tianting, he was not happy to participate in the Mojing Cave and the Heavenly Girl. Therefore, for Yang Hao''s powerful, he still listened to other people''s word of mouth, and the movements of the world at that time to understand. To be honest, for Yang Lan, who can handle the Manjusri, even the Buddha''s deity has been beaten by him, and he has fallen from the lotus platform. He is unwilling to believe in his heart.


    If the Buddha is so powerful, no one can understand more than him. He has merged with the three chiefs, and he has not cultivated the demon of the demon. He is not the opponent of the Buddha, but Yang Lan can compete with him as an enemy. This clearly means that he is not as good as Yang Lan, but with his conceit, how can he Believe this.


    I have to know that when he was pretending to be a jealousy on the westbound road, it does not mean that he is sincere and sincere. Marshal Tianting Marshal, the most outstanding master in the court, how could he not be an awkward opponent. Only because of the situation, he is only invincible. When it comes to the true skill, he thinks that he is definitely above the monkey, and he can completely compete with the guy of Yang Lan.


    For more than a thousand years, he has worked hard to cultivate his life and integrate it into one. Strength has long been a thing of the past. It can be said that at this moment, his strength has already been promoted into the top ranks of Buddhism. The two Bodhisattva, which are the most inferior to Guanyin and Dizang, are better than the other Buddhas. The four strongest men of Buddhism, when they have a position with him.


    In this case, it is reasonable to leave the old Yang Lan far behind. But I don''t want to, Yang Lan is not only left behind by him, but shows the strength that he can''t match, which makes him feel acceptable in his heart.


    Of course, although he can''t accept this fact in his heart, it does not mean that he will blindly regard this as illusory. The facts are in front of you, and everyone is swearing. If he doesn''t believe it anymore, he is stupid because he is not someone else. However, believing in believing does not mean that he will not give birth to other suspicions. One of the most important ideas is the strength that Yang Lan has shown. Is it really his real strength?


    You must know that there are many schools in the world, and there are countless magical methods. There will always be some special methods for fighting the fate. One of the most famous ones is the disintegration of the demons of the demon''s outer stream. With a flesh and blood **** as a sacrifice, in a flash, dozens of times the power of his body broke out. I don��t know how many gods hated this magic in the battle of the gods.


    Of course, it is not just the devil''s external stream, those famous and decent, and the Buddha''s Taoist Orthodox has a similar magical mystery. As far as he knows, the miracle of the gods of the Daomen is a similar spell.


    The gods and five lei prints, which are based on the inscription of the emperor and the incarnation of the emperor, the five lei, and the blessing of the body. This process is naturally miserable and dangerous. But as long as you pass this level, it is the Thunder guard, and the law does not invade. With just one movement, you can have the power of the thunder and the vitality. It��s really awesome.


    Buddhism, although always flaunting people and animals, is harmless, but in fact, they are not at all in this respect.


    The monks who have not yet enlightened the vulgar have a set of tricks of Luohan Golden Blood. By chanting the heart, using the power to integrate into the blood, it can be turned into a golden blood for the use of the demon. And if this kind of golden blood is smeared on the body, as long as it can be thoroughly permeable, then for a moment or three, even a mortal can play the magical power and magical power of the golden body.


    And if it became a positive result, it became a Buddhist disciple of relic. That''s even worse. There is a trick in Nicholas in Buddhism. It is about sacrificing one''s own relics, and by breaking through the gloom, the gods are involved in the depths of the six reincarnations, and a red lotus fire is taken from them.


    This red lotus fire is the most vicious fire of Buddhism. It is the poisoning of all the poisons in the five turbid worlds. If you touch it, you will be devastated. A burnt body, it can make people hundreds of millions of people sink into the sea, never detached. Such a means is really vicious.


    Of course, Yang Lan is neither a Taoist nor a Buddhist disciple. However, the nine-turned Xuan Gong he cultivated is, after all, the divine method that the ancient immortals studied. Who can guarantee that there is nothing more powerful than these? And if at the beginning, he used such a different life, then everything can be explained. No?

 Chapter 1534： It’s hard to tell the story

    The pig just thought a lot. Or, at this moment, he really can''t want to do so much. After all, if you put your own life on such a small bet, it would be too bad.


    It is always good to think twice before doing it. And it is because of this kind of thinking, after the pig just discovered that things may not be as bad as the surface. He did not have a chance to win the game with Yang Yang.


    If he said that Yang Lan and Ruo��s battle really depended on what special means, he already had a bottom in his heart. Because, if this is the case, then in the end it is nothing more than the means. As the saying goes, you have a good plan, I have a wall ladder. You have Optimus Prime, I have Megatron. There are no more people than anyone else. You don''t have it, you don''t have it. More than one, maybe who will be the winner. Maybe he won, not necessarily?


    With such a mind, the pig has just been awkward, giving Zhang Daolin the answer he wants.


    "Well, Lao Tzu promises you. It is just a Yang Lan in the district. I don''t believe that I will not be his opponent. Zhang Tianshi, I have already promised your request, then you? Should you accept this test?"


    "This is nature, the old man has not yet used the habit of fattening. Although I come, I want to listen to justice, and the husband is fair."


    "That is nature", sneer, pigs are already out of the gate and the Bodhisattva is coming in. As soon as he came in, the Tibetan Bodhisattva shook his head at Zhang Daolin and whispered. "Why is this the Heavenly Master?"


    "Why? Of course it is necessary, I don''t want to make some people so easy to be satisfied." Looking up at the Tibetan Bodhisattva and his singer''s remarkable vision, Zhang Daoling was already sneer in the eyebrows. stand up. "Hidden Bodhisattva, are you sure that I will have problems?"


    "Although it is clear from the Qing Dynasty, the turbid person is turbid. But Zhang Tianshi, you have to know that we are all the same people, many things you can think of, I can think of it. You will choose what to do, I can also guess Come out. Under such circumstances, does it make sense to continue to pretend to be false?"


    This sentence is very small, and it is still protected by mana. Only he and Zhang Daolin can understand it. And when he heard him say that Zhang Daolin��s face was changed, then he showed a look of righteousness.


    "That is you, the king of the land. Don''t compare me to you. I am old and selfless, and I will make such a thing that is against the morality and is not worthy of people at this time? You are too young to marry me." ��


    "Oh. It��s so bold, but I hope that after a while, you can still say something like this." Understatement, the Tibetan king is already kicking the body under his body, right. It made it so drunk. "You are so disabled, don''t you quickly take out the magical powers, wait for me to listen to Zhang Tianshi''s heart?"


    "I want to follow the Bodhisattva." For the arrogance of the master, it is of course daring to speak. Therefore, he quickly put down his master and listened to the voice of Zhang Daoling in the first place. And this listening is the time for a cup of tea to pass by.


    Hearing and listening to yin and yang, distinguishing between right and wrong, has never spent such a long time. This is not only to make the pigs feel a little uneasy, but also the Tibetan king Bodhisattva is also impatient. He used the tin cane in his hand to knock on the one-horned horn, and he couldn''t help but snorted. Then he reprimanded it directly.


    "You are a beast. Why have you used this for a long time? Don''t tell the truth you heard."


    "Tian Shi''s mind is full of thousands of illusions. If you want to explore it clearly, you need to work harder for a while. Please ask Bodhisattva for forgiveness." He couldn''t listen to the Bodhisattva behind him. He could only look at the Zhang Daolin in front of him and then lift it. I opened my head and whispered to the Tibetan king. "There has been a difference, Bodhisattva."


    "Speak, tell everyone in the room, Zhang Tianshi is loyal and traitor in his heart, is he a traitor among us?"


    The king of the Tibetan king is determined in his heart, and it is naturally unceremonious to speak. Just, glanced at him carefully, but he gave an answer that he didn''t want to hear.


    "Returning to Bodhisattva. Although Zhang Tianshi has many thoughts, but in this matter, he did not lie, and there is no suspicion of betrayal. In the current situation, it is indeed the captain of the canopy who smashed him!"


    "How is this possible?" This is not only the sullen face of the Tibetan king, but a word can not be said. It was the pigs who were also completely out of control in their emotions and began to make a big fuss. He did not dare to question the land, and there was no reason to vent his emotions on Zhang Daolin. Therefore, he can only listen to this evil fire.


    Lifting the leg is a foot, and listening to the general body of the oxen is already flying out of him. Of course, after all, it is a strange animal, this damage is not what it is. However, as the pig just showed a brutal demon, and grabbed its head and began to forcefully hold his hands, it was inevitable to mourn with the ability to withstand hearing.


    Even the monkeys are afraid of how it can withstand the arrogance of pigs. It was painful to be tortured by the pigs, and the pigs were not careless about continuing to increase their strength, and screaming at them, squatting at him.


    "You squatting, dare to sham in front of me. Don''t you want to live? Fast, tell me the truth you know, or I will tear you away!"


    "The marshal is forgiving, the marshal is forgiving. In front of the bodhisattva, I am not afraid to make a fake. Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva, I really have no lie."


    Hearing and pleading for mercy, the Tibetan king obviously felt that his face was not radiant. As the saying goes, dogs must also look at the owner. Although he is already an alliance with the pig, he does not mean that he can just let the pig just beat his own dog. After all, this is still his face. So immediately, he stopped the pig, and said to him not lightly.


    "Enough, Ba Jie. Hearing or not saying, if you want to say, you have never said a lie, you should not bother it. This time, fear is really not his fault. We are afraid it is really wrong. Zhang Tianshi is."


    "I don''t believe it!" He slammed back, and the pig just left the slap in his hand, and his face snarled against Zhang Daolin. "It must be that you have done your hands and feet. Zhang Tianshi, you are a great skill. You can even listen to you when you listen. But you deceived it, but you can''t lie to me. You must have ghosts in your heart."


    "Speaking needs to pay attention to the evidence." Enron has survived a catastrophe, Zhang Daolin has already become a temperament. He disdainfully glanced at the pig and glanced at him, then sneered at him. "Why, if you don''t have a problem, you have to come to these means of clearing the knife and guns? If so, you are too small to look at my door. I am in charge of the door, can you still be under your coercion? I see The pig''s head on your neck is really not long. It really is, it is too foolish."


    At this time, Zhang Daoling naturally said how to get yin, and he said that he was originally a demon-minded pig. He was immediately mad at the birth of a Buddha, and the two Buddhas rose to heaven. He was angry and glamorous. There is a big rush to go up, directly to Zhang Dao Ling to swallow the meaning of life. However, before he was really attacked, Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng had already stood in front of Zhang Daoling and reprimanded him in a hurry.


    "The pig is just awkward, you haven��t had enough trouble. Do you really think that my door is a good bully?"


    Hearing to Zhang Daoling to clear the suspicion, then at this time they naturally re-established behind Zhang Daoling and became his solid pillar. Looking at the Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng in front of himself, the pig has a thousand grievances in his heart, and he is only angry and can only converge all of this honestly.


    He is not an opponent of the Nine Spirits. As the ancestor of the lion, the general of Hell of Daomen. The high strength of Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng, as early as the time he learned from the west, has already seen the difference. He was able to take him and the monkeys with a big mouth, and this strength is already under the power of Guanyin.


    Although it is said that the pig just feels that it is not the same as before, it is already the top of the Buddha. But he doesn''t feel that he can ask for anything about the Shangling Spirit. It is not worth mentioning that there is no hope of winning at all, but it is not worthwhile to make such a situation with him for such a small matter.


    Therefore, after a few breaths like a bellows screaming, he gradually converges his fierceness.


    "This time, the old pig has been planted. Just like the one who promised you before, Yang Lan��s guy will be dealt with by my old pig. You have nothing to say, Zhang Tianshi!"


    "This is nature. The net altar messenger has a hard time chasing after him. Everyone in the room can be a witness. I think, the messenger will not risk being ridiculed by the people of the world, and do the kind of things that go back."


    "Okay, okay, good! You are really good!" Under the sigh of laughter, the pig just squatted in a big sleeve and was already striding back to his position. At this time, he is already not good to say more. In order to avoid more embarrassment, he can only pull the topic back to the business. "Let''s talk nonsense, talk about our plan. When are you going to act? Don''t tell me to wait and see, if you wait for a hundred years, you and I will not do this rebellion. That kind of effort, it is better to find a mountain squatting, to be a mountain king''s free."


    "It won''t take so long, it will be within three days. We have a chance!"


    Zhang Daoling said that everyone is holding their breath. The same is true for the Tibetan king. However, unlike others, before he listened to his breath, he first looked at his mount without looking at it. After seeing it nod, he looked at Zhang Daolin''s whereabouts.


    And Zhang Daolin, at this time, said everything he wanted to say.

 Chapter 1535： Boudoir driver leads the way

    Three days later, Zhou Yiru��s appointment with Gu Yi went to the position of the lower Kunlun market.


    This time is different from before. Because of the horror of the snake, he traveled to take out all the venues that the Emperor had. Not only the Kowloon Lama, but also one day will accompany him, and the Heavenly Soldier will clear the way. The confidant Yang Lan is personally led by his own Meishan six will, three thousand grass head soldiers guard around.


    This kind of battle is enough to shock the small stream. As long as you have seen the Emperor of Heaven and Yang Lan, there will be no courage to give birth to right and wrong before them. And just as their group of people came unimpeded to the Kunlun market, the ancient one has already begun to set up the arrangement of the Kunlun vein.


    It seems that one and a half will not be completed, Zhou Yi simply called Yang Lan. Set up a throne on the rut and began talking to him about drinking.


    His eyes are sharp and his mind is clear. So I quickly saw the look of worry on Yang Lan��s face. This made him smile at the moment, and personally gave Yang Hao a drink, and he said to him.


    "I see what you seem to have in your family! How come, is it hard to say that you are afraid of this swearing?"


    "Jumping the clown, why are you afraid?" As Zhou Yi''s confidant, he did not mean to count these things. Therefore, Yang Lan is very clear about what he is going to face next, and this is to let him immediately reveal a contemptuous look to Zhou Yi��s words. "If these people are hidden in the dark, it is difficult to distinguish them. Just take the next paper order, and you will be able to take them with you, and take them all down. Where is it so expensive?"


    "It''s not a big expense." Stretching his finger at the direction of the ancient one, Zhou Yi was already explaining his face to Yang Lan. "For me, the purpose of this trip is the key. By the location of this Kunlun market, the location of the Kunlun Hill is sensed, so that this heavenly sphere is completely pulled back to the Middle China. This is As for the rest, it��s just a matter of scribbling rabbits, just a matter of hand. Of course, if I can''t do it, then it''s best. And this depends on your ability."


    "Chen must be liver and brain, not to bear the shackles." Meng Qiang fist, Yang Hao is a powerful response. Looking at his formal appearance, Zhou Yi waved his hand and smiled at him.


    "You don''t need such a privilege between you and me. I don''t force you any more. As long as you do your best, you can do it. Right, what has just been said to me? What is your heart? come?"


    In the face of Zhou Yi, Yang Lan is certainly not suitable for too much concealment. So he hesitated, and he said to Zhou Yi.


    "It��s still unfavorable to talk about it. After listening to his plan, the court secretly explored the situation, not only the Buddhist monks in the Buddhist temple were involved, but also the disciples of their own mother-in-law. The first crime. The crime of rebellion involves the nine ethnic groups. If you seriously calculate it, it is the mother-in-law of the court. I am afraid that it will be counted in. So the minister is suffering from this kind of thing. I really don��t know how to deal with it. ""


    "It seems that you have surrendered the female bodhisattva. This is a gratifying thing. As for this, it is actually simple. At that time, my next order will only kill the first offender, and it will not be implicated."


    "There is a lot of heart and soul, this is the blessing of heaven. But this is not the problem that the minister is worried about. The next worry is that the back house is uneasy." It was a bitter smile and said that this is enough to make every man feel a headache. Yang Lan couldn''t help but sigh and sigh.


    "When I was alone, I was so happy and proud. Today, the grandmother, the nine-footed man, has to plead in the presence of a woman. This is really a worry, frustration what."


    Yang Wei belongs to the kind of typical straight man. After he has been playing bachelor for a lifetime, he suddenly feels that it is not the kind of sweetness that you are jealous of me, but a kind of being suppressed and being wronged. The sac. He loves hunting. Because he has hunted a few tigers and leopards, he was mourned by Guanyin for a whole day. He now recalls this marriage, which is the biggest mistake he has made in his life.


    If possible, he would never agree to this arrangement of Zhou Yi. Of course, the man, the husband, spit a nail. Since he had already promised at the beginning, it is naturally impossible for him to repent in this kind of thing at this time. And if you can''t repent, then this bitter fruit can only be honestly swallowed into the stomach.


    It can be said that as long as one thinks that the treacherous person will die in his own hands, Yang Lan has already foreseen that Guanyin does not give him a good face, and he mourns his ignorance. This kind of thing doesn''t want to be okay, and I think it hurts my brain. He couldn''t help but think of the jade liquid in his hand as a wonderful medicine to eliminate it. He fell to his stomach without any embarrassment.


    Zhou Yi is not distressed, he just can''t stand the general of his own, because of this trivial thing and a look of depression. So after giving him a glass of wine, Zhou Yi has pointed out to him in a pointed way.


    "Don''t you know that the family has a thrush?"


    "Your Majesty, that is a nun. How can you ask me?"


    As a traditional guy, Yang Lan��s remarks about Zhou Yi are really a feeling of laughter. A heavenly emperor, actually speaking such words to the courtiers, is somewhat lost in body and etiquette. However, considering the origins of Zhou Yi and the relationship between the two of them today, it is not an offensive thing to say in private occasions.


    However, he is still not able to accept Zhou Yi��s statement. It is true that there is of course a more interesting thing to do than the thrush in the boudoir, but if the object is a nun, he is not sure whether this kind of thing is done well or not.


    He is inclined to be conservative in his mind, preferring to find a squad in the brothel, and he is not willing to make fun of a boudoir with a nun. This is in the view of Zhou Yi, but it is a mistake.


    It can be said that at this time, he is somewhat overwhelmed by the fact that he hates iron. If it is not because he has not been able to get through the passages on the earth, he must take Yang Lan to the earth to see him, let him personally understand the materialistic background of the earth on the earth, a so-called nun, a What a true bodhisattva is a treasured resource.


    No matter how you play cosplay anymore, how can you go to the uniform bar to have fun, you can never meet a real character like this. Not to mention dividing her completely into her own name.


    How lucky is this, do you know? Do you know how many people can envy you when you say it? It��s just that you don��t know how to be blessed in the blessing.


    Men talk privately about women''s topics, naturally not so noble. Putting down a system that the Emperor of the Heavenly Supreme should have, Zhou Yi gave him a bad life, and the tape was accompanied by a lot of textbooks such as Jin Ping Mei to open the wooden bag of Yang Lan.


    It must be said that all men, except those who are really unable to open, are more or less talented and curious in this regard. Zhou Yi��s words are not lacking in temptation. After all, this is what he played when he was young. What is fun and where is attractive, he can all describe the three points. Although Yang Lan is a fairy on the tall, in this respect, he is in no way inferior to the entertainment creation created by human beings under the lavish luxury.


    So after some talks, Zhou Yi was certainly full of enthusiasm, and it was rare to say a happy. And Yang Lan is also red-faced, and the face that has always been high is also inevitably a little more shy. It can be seen that he is already tempted by Zhou Yi.


    And seeing that he finally achieved a success, with the skill of the old driver once again brought a good young man. While Zhou Yi was comforted by the old, he couldn''t help but smile and patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him.


    "I want to understand, just want to understand. Just want to know, I have arranged such a marriage for you, not just to let you control the Buddha. This is also my pains, if you can not see clearly, then It��s not a waste of my good intentions. In short, I��m doing my best to do this, but I have to look at your skills. I want to see you dress up to make it look like this. It will be a good thing for you, or for the whole heaven, isn''t it?"


    "Your Majesty said that he is a minister, he is convinced, and he is convinced."


    In this district, the new doorway is new, and it is not only the result of worshipping this old driver. While enjoying this kind of worship of Yang Lan, Zhou Yi is a haha ??smile, it is already put his eyes outside the rut.


    When the joke is finished, it is natural to say something right. And when he opened his eyes and saw the whole Kunlun market, he also discovered those unusual movements. This made him drop the glass in his hand and began to talk to Yang Lanzheng.


    "It seems that the group of old men that Zhang Tianshi has tempted has begun to sneak into the middle. So, Yang Qing, you can set it up. Don''t forget what I told you before. This is related to the future of the heavens. The roots of it are not tolerant of feelings. I don''t want to see a person escape from here. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Please rest assured that the minister can be guaranteed by the head, and no one will escape from the French Open!"


    The public is public, private is private, and Yang Lan is still clear. Don''t look at Zhou Yi and talk to himself before, like a good friend for many years. However, after all, the two are the relationship between the monarch and the minister. There are some things that he must do, and he must be beautiful, so that he can live up to the feelings of such a monarch.


    So immediately, he gave a fist, and it was already a powerful reply.

 Chapter 1536： The Uighurs and the two armies confront each other

    The so-called suspects are not used, and the employers are not suspicious.


    For Yang Lan, Zhou Yi is naturally assured. Otherwise, he will not take Yang Lan around, and entrust the rebellious behavior of the siege to Yang Lan��s hand. He believes that Yang Lan has the ability to solve this problem, so after seeing that he has begun to set up, he has already focused his attention on the ancient one.


    For the ancient one, his trust is not as strong as that of Yang Lan. Because of Yang Lan, he is known to know the bottom. Not only did he see it with his own eyes, but so many people in Tianting gave him a testimony. Who is he? Basically, he has a fixed number and has not run.


    But the ancient one. To be honest, until now, what is the nature of Gu Yi��s character, I am afraid it��s just a puzzle.


    Although she talked a lot about her own story, she couldn''t play a negative role in her own story. Zhou Yi is not a fool, she will believe her side. So on the issue of treating her, he kept a cautious and careful attitude from beginning to end.


    If you want to know more clearly that the ancient one is human, he needs more evidence. In the evidence of this, the information about the ancient one is really pitiful. After all, she is not a person in this world. Even if it is related to this world, she only maintains a profound relationship, and is associated with several people in that area.


    These people''s understanding of her may not be true. And they may not tell Zhou Yi what the truth they saw. So until now, it is difficult for Zhou Yi to judge how the ancient one is, so correspondingly, he will not give her trust so easily.


    Trusting this thing is sometimes very valuable, especially at this time, under this joint. So he was very cautiously gazing at the every move of the ancient Master, and when she was doing the so-called inspirational spell, she was quietly divulging her power and tying it to her spell fluctuations. I want to see her every move and what I do.


    This will not only prevent her from doing anything at this critical time. I can also see the micro-intelligence, and see her nature from some of her little movements. As far as the current situation is concerned, she does not seem to have the meaning of doing anything.


    Everything seems to be quite satisfactory. Although I don''t quite understand what the principle of the spell she is doing, but he can feel it, the ancient Master is really looking for the path in the void, and wants to find a source that is close enough to exist. .


    This made Zhou Yi feel uncomfortable, and she was wrong with her. However, in the principle of being careful and not wrong, he maintained this cautious attitude and insisted on the principle of his own wait and see. And just as he watched, on the other side. Yang Lan has already handed over to those who are called rebellious people.


    Because they haven''t seen the reasons for Zhang Daolin and those principals, Yang Lan is not good at breaking himself. He has been ambushed, waiting for these people to enter. He just made a **** of the Emperor and found out what was wrong. He just came to the inspection and let himself accidentally hit a Buddhist disciple hidden in the dark. Then I immediately got into trouble with these unlucky guys.


    "Bold thieves, dare to offend the holy car when the Emperor travels. Quickly say, what is your picture, who is behind the instructions? If you don''t tell me clearly at this time, the blame is ruthless!"


    This is only a part of the division, and the leader is only a famous Buddha of Buddhism. Suddenly I saw that Yang Lan led Tian Tiantian to appear in front of himself. They immediately became chaotic, and then some screams of ignorance.


    "Oops, I was caught by Yang Hao, the **** of killing. I quickly ordered the arrow and asked for help from other people. Don''t give this opportunity to kill God, let him kill us."


    It is like this that there is more than enough to accomplish something. They were divided into eight roads. The original thought was that they did not intend to attack them. When these Heavenly Soldiers, who were led by the Emperor of Heaven, would not remember to react, they formed a situation for them and they were caught off guard. Then in the joint army, only the head of the Zhouyi Emperor. But I didn''t want to, just because I met Yang Lan, I let one of them be scared and lost, and the signal used for the total attack was directly launched.


    This naturally disrupts the layout of the thieves, so they have to start in advance. In the same way, Yang Lan was also a trick that he did not follow the routine, which made him laugh and cry.


    They have already been obsessed with the plots of these people, and they have already prepared the corresponding countermeasures beforehand. This group of thieves wants to split the eight roads and beat them one by one. He intends to come to a plan to show the enemy weak, and then introduce them one by one into the ambush trap.


    The so-called marching array, in the summary of so many outstanding figures in the military, has long been a game of routines. Yang Lan originally wanted to use this advantage to beat him against the routine, as if he had promised Zhou Yi, give them a net. But I don''t want to, but the good end plan is bad for this waste. So naturally, his mood at the moment cannot be wonderful.


    The layout is chaotic, and it is a little more difficult to get out of the net. This is not the case for any strategizing general. However, after all, Yang Lan is a good man who has been fighting for a long time. Although it has changed, it does not make him completely chaotic. Seeing that this group of rebellious people launched the general attack in advance because of the wrong signal, he waved his three-pointed and two-edged guns and smashed the head of the bad person in front of him. Then I screamed loudly.


    "The enemy attack! The enemy has an ambush! The generals listen to my command, form a military squad, and join me in arching the heavenly emperor. Never let the emperor be shocked and be invaded by this thief!"


    Acting to do a full set. Although the layout has been disrupted, as a qualified commander, he will naturally try to guide the situation in the direction he wants. Therefore, the performance of his hand is quite in place.


    There was a panic that was caught unprepared by the enemy, and there was an anxiety that did not know the details of the other party and was anxious to protect the security of the Emperor. It can be said that his words are not only to let his own people wait and see, to play the spirit, but also to make the opposite of the rebellious people like a chicken blood, excited.


    When fighting, the idea of ??ordinary soldiers can be as transparent as those who are commanders. They only know that they are obeying the instructions. What do they say above, what do they do. The signals are already coming out, and the enemy has begun to react. This was a good deal with them before, and they were caught in a situation that was unprepared. So naturally, some of the divisional leaders who could not understand the situation were attacked at this time and attacked the past with Yang Bing��s rank.


    And watching someone take the lead in launching the attack, other people naturally can not sit. There are two, some people take the lead, and naturally someone will keep up. Almost instantly, the eight-way rebel army laid by the thieves had already appeared, shouting and killing the sky and attacking the past.


    Looking at such a situation that is almost the same as out of control, the pigs and other people hidden in the dark have no way to do anything but hate their teeth.


    This was originally a ruin. Although he has already seen that there is something wrong with it, it is impossible to shout a stop word at this time. Because he is very clear, this is a group of people. Perhaps at the moment, they can rely on people and people to accumulate a high morale. But once I stopped calling, I vented this morale. They will immediately fall into a dilemma.


    Taking a step back, with the ability of the soldiers in the heavens, it is entirely possible to kill them without leaving a piece of film. Therefore, instead of forcing them to rectify for the so-called art of war, it is better to let go of it directly, let them go forward with this wolf-stricken posture, and maybe there is a miracle created.


    After all, the whole squadron is not their main purpose, their main purpose is still on the heavenly emperor. No matter what the situation here is, as long as they can drag their movements and let them have no time to support Zhou Yi, this is a partial victory.


    Of course, this statement is only for those of them. In the face of the ordinary Buddhas and the scum of those gates, they can''t take such a statement out of the hall. It is the interpretation of them that the soldiers are divided into eight roads and they are caught unprepared and then blamed on Huang Long. After all, if you want to carry out such a plan, you really need their cooperation. So naturally, these superiors should give them a convincing statement and outline a beautiful dream.


    It is probably the meaning of treating the people to work hard and treating the people. And then, if they can really dispel the battlefield of the heavens, they will be beaten. Then the dream they sketched out is really not a vain thing. After all, with all their participation, with their participation, it is more sure to win the Emperor, isn''t it?


    Of course, the pig just won''t have much hope for this. When he was a marshal for so many years, if he could not see the outcome of a war, then he was really white. However, he could not watch the rabble of his own hands, so he was beaten off by the soldiers of heaven.


    He needs to drag them, and he needs to hold on to Yang Lan, so immediately, he will come out from the secret, and Yang Lan, who is strangled in the formation, screams.


    "Er Lang God, you three eyes. Dare to fight alone with me!"

 Chapter 1537： Front of the battle, the incarnation of the canopy

    Calling the battle before the battle, this is a long-standing art of war. During the Cold Warfare War, the general��s behavior in front of the battle was not only an act of demonstrating personal force, but also an effective means of boosting morale.


    It is necessary to know that the generals and fierce players in the cold weapon period are basically the existence of the three armed forces. They are the highest level of individual military force, so they are also the most representative existence. They are killed in front of the battle. The winner is naturally able to crown his own bravery and let his image of the armed forces and the three armed forces become more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. The loser, but it is inevitable, will collapse the rhythm of the audience, so that the morale of the entire army is devastated.


    This is gambling, but like all gamblers, who can be sure that he will be the loser, not the one who can win the last. Therefore, even if it is known that this does more harm than good, but during the Cold Warfare War, this is still the mainstream, and it is the general trend.


    Pig Gangzhen is also a person who has been cultivated in such a big environment, so in the face of such a situation that is unfavorable to one''s own side, the only solution he can think of is only the battle before this battle.


    As long as Yang Hao responded to himself, he could not only adjust the tiger to the mountain, but also let this squadron not continue to kill in the military squad and attack their morale. It is also possible to fulfill the agreement between him and Zhang Dao Ling so that it does not interfere with the actions on the other side. This is also a two-pronged one. As for whether Yang Lan will be on his side, there is really no worry in his heart.


    The war should not be, but it is his own face. Especially in the case that he even shouted out the title of the three eyes, if Yang Lan should never again, he would talk about himself later, and I am afraid that he would not even have the qualification to look up. Such a thing, such as Yang Hao��s arrogant person, will certainly not be accepted. Therefore, he must be only one choice.


    Just like the pig was just thinking about it, he heard his battle before the battle. Yang Lan did not say anything, it was already flying in the clouds and came directly to him. And seeing the pig who dared to fight in front of himself, Yang Lan��s face first showed a scornful look, and then he said to him unceremoniously.


    "It turned out that you were the slave of the main house. I dared to fight in front of me. Why, I am not tired of living, I want to find a happy life."


    "The teeth are sharp. You are three eyes, when your grandfather was commanding Tianhe, you are still peeing in the world! Today, a grandfather calls you up, giving you a chance to live. Quickly throw away the guy in your hand, and let your hand squat, so that you can see that in the same year, the grandfather of the pig, I can still spare you a life, not to be embarrassed with you. If you are obsessed with it, death will be loyal to this faint. Then I will blame your pig grandfather��s nine-toothed nails and be merciless!��


    The life of monsters for hundreds of years has long been a way for pigs to raise an unremarkable rough habit. What he said in this remark is simply taking advantage of Yang Lan��s cheapness. And Yang Lan is not a worldly spoiled rogue, of course, it is impossible to go back and forth. Therefore, he can only smack his own handsome face with red teeth, and then can not bear it, carrying a three-pointed two-blade gun is rushed up.


    "Hugh a lot, eat me a shot."


    A shot like a meteor, itself is a natural power of Yang Lan with the blessing of the real power of God, whether it is martial arts or supernatural powers can not be the same day. This gun went down, not only did it go fast, but it was also a strong force. There was a black water ripple in the vague, and the tsunami raids. It is true that in a flash, the pig is just crushed into a powder.


    However, the pig is not a good one. I saw him, he changed his body, became a golden body of the body, and then waved the nine-toothed nails in his hand, it was already greeted by Yang Lan��s three-pointed two-edged gun.


    The so-called **** gun dance competition flying phoenix, the shovel roll over the clouds. When it comes to martial arts, the pigs are not inferior to any of the gods in heaven.


    He is the Marshal of Tianhe himself. Wu Yiyuan is the leader in this heaven. After experiencing the life of these monsters for hundreds of years, his martial arts style maintains the steady trend of being the Marshal of Tianhe, adding a bit of The devil''s fierceness and fierceness come. This naturally makes him become more brilliant in his martial arts, and he is not good at it. In the face of such an opponent, even if it is Yang Lan, he has to make a solution.


    The two killed in the air, you come to me. It''s not that my three-pointed and two-edged guns take your middle door directly. Only the difference can take your head off. It��s your nine-toothed nails, yin and sinister sinister sputum, and the upper and lower flips almost grab my face into eight petals. Because these two people make it a strange weapon, each has its own strangeness. Therefore, the two men are also really thrilling, just like dancing on the wire, every confrontation is a situation that is only a fraction of life and death.


    In this way, you came to me, from the top of the Kunlun Mountain to the foot of the mountain, and from the foot of the mountain to the nine heavens thousands of miles away.


    After the war, there were no more than eight hundred rounds, but after all, they were still indulging in female pleasures. The pigs who were negligent in cultivation had lost their diligence, and Yang Yi, who had been polishing his martial arts all the year round, was shot with a shot and he was a backhand. The back. Then, like a meteor wearing a cloud, it flies directly from the sky to the ground.


    This is a first-hand loss, but it is not enough to decide the outcome. After all, they are gods, not generals who are killed in the world. Although such martial arts are fundamental to their indispensability, they are not all of them. Because in addition to martial arts, they also have magical powers, as well as spells. And this is also the key factor that can determine the outcome.


    Pig Gangzhen is playing this idea now. After seeing Yang Yi, who is even more versatile, it is certainly impossible for him to make such a stupid move of short-term attacking the enemy. So after rushing through the cloud and blocking his momentum, he hurriedly squeezed a stealth spell and disappeared between the clouds.


    Looking at his actions, Yang Lan was laughing and laughing, and he could not help but sneer at him.


    "The pig just squatted, I didn''t expect you to become a pig demon, but even the brain turned into a pig''s brain. Did you forget the evil eye on my head. Dare to play this blind eye in front of me, you are really I don��t know how to live and die!"


    Having said that, the eyes of the sky between his foreheads have already radiated the glory of the gods. As usual, they swept the past into the clouds. Wherever the light is shining, everything is gone. It is simply an unrealistic reverie that pigs want to hide in them.


    However, there is not much fantasies about pigs. The reason why he is invisible is that he wants to delay the time to deal with the wound.


    After all, when you came to the confrontation with me, Yang Lan��s shot was actually cut on him. Although it is said that there is a golden body protection body, this gun is not enough to have any lethal effect. But after all, he broke his golden body and hurt his essence.


    If this is just a wound, it is not really a problem. His skin is thick and thick, and it is the body of the demon. A little bit of injury can heal in a blink of an eye. But this is not an ordinary injury, because it is attached to Yang Zhen��s real power. In fact, the pigs who are based on the magical power of the demon are in such a situation. It is like a skeleton of the bones that has been drilled into the body, which makes him suffer through the pain.


    The dynasty of a thousand miles was destroyed by the ant colony. He still understands it. He didn''t want to face such a strong enemy of Yang Lan, there is such a drag on his body. If this is a sneak peek at the time when Yang Yu��s death is struggling, then maybe it will become a terrible thing. Therefore, even if it is just a slap, he must first take a step back and solve this problem.


    The difference in strength between the two faces is not too much, and the loss of the true martial spirit of Yang Lan��s support is also the passive water of the rootless wood. Slightly delaying for a while is enough for him to rule out this hidden danger.


    At this time, Yang Hao��s eyes were shining, and the pigs could no longer rely on an invisible curse to keep hiding. Suspension of the worries has been resolved, he simply jumped out and yelled at Yang Lan again.


    "Three eyes, children are crazy. Just my grandfather, I am a little stunned, let you take advantage of the little bit. But this time, your pig grandfather, I will not be merciful. You dare to fight me again. Hundred rounds!"


    "The guy who is arrogant, I will cut your tongue and see if you have any more ambiguity."


    They are too lazy to continue to work on this and his efforts, Yang Hao is immediately a gun, and once again greeted the pig. At the same time that he raised his hand and held the attack of Yang Lan, the pig was already chanting in his mouth.


    In an instant, I saw only the clouds of smoke, and the turbidity and turbidity of the whole body followed the pores of the whole body. Waiting for Yang Lan to see what it is, the turbidity and qi that have been differentiated from the pigs have been turned into human beings, and they have to come over to Yang Lan.


    "Yang Xiao children, eat this marshal a sword!"


    What I said was a red-haired sorrow, the image of the mighty **** of the red armor. However, it was the original body of the pig when he had not cast a pig, and the captain of the canopy was incarnate. As the head of the Four Arcs of the Arctic, Pig Gang has already lost this position, but after all, he has actually done this position and cultivated the magical method. Therefore, when he exhibited a magical power of Sanqing, he immediately evolved the image into a clear air.


    And this image, even if it is no longer the power of the tenth of the captain of the canopy, there is a problem of 70% or 80%.


    Only this one, let Yang Yu vest sweat, hair erect. I feel that the crisis has reached its peak. On the other side, the incarnation of the turbidity is also waving his claws and gnawing his teeth and killing him.

 Chapter 1538： Demon nature

    If the pig''s fresh air is the most glamorous image of his life. Then his incarnation of turbidity is his most unsatisfactory side.


    What is the most unbearable aspect of the pig''s cockroach, that is the image of this horrible demon. And, this demonic image is different from what he showed before. Because in the past, he was only wearing a demon skin, carrying a sly person to sell crazy. It seems that although it is a madness, it is still a different day.


    His true image of the demon is to completely throw away all reason, completely animalistic to dominate all his horror. And this appearance, when he was born into the world with a pig, is already beginning to appear.


    Journey to the West has a self-introduction to the Guanyin. He said, I am not a wild donkey, nor an old man. I am the captain of the Tianpeng Tianpeng. Just because of the tea and teasing, the Jade Emperor hit me two thousand hammers and smashed the dust. A true spirit, the opportunity to win the reincarnation, not wrong road, cast in a sow fetus, become like this. I bite and kill the sow, killing the gangs, occupying the mountain here and eating people. Unexpectedly, I bumped into the Bodhisattva and hoped for help.


    You know, in any case, since this pig is cast, the sow is his biological mother, and the group is his brother. Since he dared to do this, the first thing is that he definitely does not recognize such a blood relationship. Since he does not recognize this relationship, it is naturally impossible for him to do such a heart-wrenching thing after receiving the sow''s breastfeeding. It can be said that in all likelihood, he just broke out from the intestines and directly committed such a killing.


    Imagine a concept of a newly born piglet, killing an adult wild boar without saying anything, and then killing a litter of piglets. Even if the wild animals are naturally strong, their mouths are good. It is simply impossible to bite through the thick skin of an adult wild boar that is covered with mud and turpentine. There is only one possibility to achieve this level. That is in the belly of the sow, the pig has just awakened the so-called demon inheritance, and the identity of the monster is already born.


    This is not a problem for him who is originally a captain of the canopy, who has a sense of intelligence, and if this is the case, then everything is explained.


    After all, the monster is different from the ordinary beast, even if it is a weak monster, it is not comparable to the ordinary beast. So he can understand this kind of thing. However, Rao has such a reason. According to the general situation of the monsters, the demon nature of the pig is also fierce. Even said that he is one of the best in the demon under the heavens, and it is not too much.


    After all, mother and child nature, monsters can not be excused. Except for exceptions, few dare to be so mad. The nature of the monster that the pig has just awakened is such a special case. It is precisely because of this that he appears to be more threatening.


    It is like facing a beast, ordinary and rational, knowing the beasts of interest is not terrible. The terrible thing is that the murder is mad, there is no sensibility, only the existence of the animal. This incarnation of the pig is just like this. Adhering to the turbidity of his mana, he was deliberately filled with his own demon nature. Almost as soon as he appeared, he was already mad. He wanted to rush to the side of Yang Lan, tearing him into pieces with his own fangs and claws.


    And looking at such a ferocious cockroach, the pig''s first person, the mouth is screaming, the man''s claws are better than swords, and the demon violent to the demon who can break the clouds will kill him. Even with the vast ability of Yang Lan, I feel the threat.


    He didn''t want to be incarnate by such two incarnations, and then dragged himself into a hard battle. Therefore, he immediately put a three-pointed and two-edged gun in his hand, and opened the pig in front of him. Then he changed his body and showed the three-legged and six-armed approach.


    Three heads and six arms, this magical power has always been the secret of Buddhism, their patent. But as long as you have the heart, have the ability, and want to explore the secrets of this, it will not be a big problem. As early as more than a thousand years ago, Daomen had already figured out the details of it, and developed his own three-headed and six-armed technique, which was popularized among the guardians of Daomen. And Yang Lan, although not a Taoist child, but it is not difficult to learn this from the door.


    Anyway, the Patent Office can''t manage the gods of these gods. In the practical principle of take-to-action, he uses it and anyone can''t say anything about him. At this time, the three heads and six arms came out like this, and immediately let Yang Lan withstand such a killing move.


    I saw him with three arms and six arms and saw him in all directions. At present, holding a three-pointed and two-edged gun on one side is still inextricably linked to the death of the pig. On the left side, it is the sword of the real Wu, and the pig''s canopy is the sword that comes to me.


    As for the last side, it is holding a golden phoenix with a phoenix, a knife with a bow, a bow with a bow, and a screaming scream of the demon, which has no power to fight back.


    As a true martial arts emperor, his majestic power is the most powerful for such a demon avatar. If the other two opponents can barely parry in front of them, then for this demon avatar, he has no ability to parry. If Yang Xiaoteng didn''t deal with him, he would be okay. Once he had made a hand like this, he wanted to be an enemy of Yang Lan, and he didn''t have that qualification at all.


    At this point, the pigs in the chaos also saw it. He saw that his demon avatar was so overwhelmed by Yang Lan that he would soon be killed on the spot. It is definitely not a good thing to know that this is going on. So immediately swayed with a brute force, forcing Yang Lan to take a step back. This was the time to withdraw from the battle circle and yell at him.


    "Three-eyed children, take a break, eat my magic weapon!"


    What he said, it really made Yang Yan startle and began to wait and see. You must know that although he is carrying his own nine-turn Xuan Gong, he has not refined other magic weapons except the weapons in his hand, but this does not mean that he will look down on these things.


    As a godsman''s housekeeping skill, the magic weapon has always been known for its unpredictable and varied nature. Some magic weapons may be a play for him, not as good as his sigh. However, some magic weapons, even if he saw it, they must find ways to retreat.


    Such as Laojun''s apricot yellow flag, Taiyi''s magic fire cover, Maitreya''s human seed bag and the like, are all bad things to deal with. However, it is just a bad deal. The magic weapon is nothing but a foreign object. Just like the old man, if you look at what magic weapon he has used, he is still sitting on the throne of the first person of the Buddha. After all, the strength of oneself is the foundation of standing, and the key to ignoring everything. Yang Lan has already touched this threshold, so he is only waiting for it, and has not made any other moves.


    This, in fact, is enough for pigs. He didn''t expect him to scream at him and he could scare Yang Lan. As long as Yang Hao is a bit wary, it is enough not to chase him. Because at this time, he had already freed his hand, and took a shot at the back of his head, and then screamed, and spit out a round thing.


    It seems that this is a relic, but it does not have the glory of the relics. On the contrary, it is a smog of smog, the evil spirits of the flames. This is not unusual, but it is normal to think of a pig.


    The relics are the foundation of Buddhism, and the sorghums that can be rebuilt are the sorghums that have become the fruit of the Buddha and the Buddha. And to build an authentic relic, the most crucial meditation is absolutely indispensable. Although Pig Gangzhen entered Buddhism and knew the cultivation method of the relic, but with his lustful greed nature, he wanted to cultivate an authentic relic, which is absolutely impossible.


    He also knows this by himself, so he does not insist on it, but instead takes a different approach and turns to the seven passions and desires that Buddhism has always rejected. Many obsessives have cultivated such a magic relic. This magic relic is generally the same as the ordinary relic. In addition to the lack of the role of the ordinary relics of the demon, but it is more of a lot of manipulation of the seven emotions, the magic of power.


    Nowadays, this one of the magic relics vacates, and immediately turns around Yang Lan, and then directly shows a new law.


    It is a method of Buddha Bodhisattva, high according to the lotus platform, holding the lotus treasure, the crown of the sky, the decoration. However, from his face, he could not see the trace of compassion that the Buddha Buddha should have. Instead, he was angry and sullen. The five senses have reached the extreme, and people can have a sense of fear at a glance. If this is the Buddha Buddha, then at best it can only be a evil Buddha, a evil Buddha.


    It is such a sinister Buddhist law, but it immediately became the straw occupied by the pressure, completely subverting the entire battle situation.


    With three heads and six arms, it is already the limit to cope with these three pigs. Nowadays, with such a Buddha, it is beyond the limits of it.


    It can be said that just a fight, Yang Lan has already had a feeling of being left and right, and it is difficult to parry. The evil Buddha does not have to go through the game at all. He only needs to help him in the side, and he can cause him enough trouble. And if this continues for a long time, the situation will only be dragged into a more disadvantageous place.


    Yang Lan realized this, so immediately he shook his wrist and called out foreign aid.

 Chapter 1539： Inferiority

    Above his wrist, the demon king is on the plate, but now it is just a mount under his seat.


    He was saved by selling racial interests. He did not get what he called re-use as he had expected before, and became a prince of the famous heaven. It is very sad, and it has become a running dog under Yang Lan��s door. It can only be a savage beast for a lifetime.


    Of course, this is not something that will never happen. Because in front of him, there is a very glamorous example. That is the Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng, the prestige general of the Daomen.


    Their origins are all the same, they are just for people to ride. However, the difference is that Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng has served Taiji Tianzun for thousands of years. From the time of the ancient times to the present, he has already relied on him for his confession, and even gave him the name of a general of hell. And he just entered the door of Yang Lan, and what time is it?


    However, compared with Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng, he does not have no advantage at all. One of the most important points is that his master Yang Lan, but more promising than the already finished Taiyi Tianzun.


    The imperious martial arts emperor, the identity and status are not under the Dongji Qinghua Emperor of Taiyi Tianzun. In terms of real power, Yang Lan, who controls Buddhism, has more weight than the famous Nether Lord. It can be said that as long as he is happy with Yang Lan, then in the long run, everything he can obtain is definitely not comparable to a nine spirits. This is also his only hope now, so naturally, it is impossible for him to see what crisis Yang Lan is in.


    This is not, Yang Yiyi summoned, he immediately changed from a small snake in the form of a small snake to the long-shouldered dragon, and then he did not hesitate to open his mouth to the demon embodiment of the pig, and spit out the **** The mighty black water comes.


    Although he is eager to make meritorious deeds, the demon king is not a fool. He saw it very clearly that none of the four pigs present were arrogant. Do not say anything else, the pig''s deity will easily blow his strength. And the two incarnations of the incarnation of the captain and the evil Buddha are not the existence that he can deal with.


    The former is armed with an Arctic force, and the demon kills the demon. The most is to restrain him. The latter, just let him feel a touch, there is a feeling of creepy feeling that can not be said. Under such circumstances, he is not willing to be an enemy of these two tricky guys, so naturally, the most vulnerable demon incarnation has become the only choice for his troubles.


    Even if you are a monster, you still have to obey the laws of nature. It��s like a thousand years of cockroaches who have been in the millennium, and they can immediately vent their anger. How can you be a mad fox, you can only run a dog like a singer, and you can only run with your tail. The nature of the mutual restraint of species flows in their blood, making it impossible for them to get rid of their bondage.


    And you must know that the predecessor of the demon king is a black snake. Naturally poisoned, it is a natural enemy for many species. Even wild boars that claim to be forests are no exception. And when he made such an action, even if it was dominated by the animal nature, it was almost a crazy demon incarnation, and it was also instinctive, and quickly retreated.


    He is afraid of the demon king, just like a wild boar is afraid of a viper. When a snake whose body size is dozens of times appears in front of itself, even if he is crazy before, this time is almost calm down.


    It can be said that if the core idea of ??the pig is not controlling him and letting him fight here, maybe the animal nature flowing in his body will force him to escape from here as soon as possible. Even so, he can only be deadlocked with the demon king, and he does not dare to go to the pool.


    This result is naturally more beneficial to Yang Lan, because it not only solves the trouble of his four fists and the four hands, but also gives him time to remind him of countermeasures.


    At this moment, it is obviously not feasible to rely on the three heads and six arms. Do not say anything else, these three rivals can make him tired. As for the others, although the real power of the martial arts can be regarded as a good card, it still does not play a decisive role. At the very least, from the current situation, it is not so ideal for its use. And if this is seriously calculated, the nine turns to Xuan Gong, I am afraid it will become his only snuggle.


    For more than a thousand years, the nine-turn Xuan Gong has already become the foundation of his foundation. So in the face of this dilemma, his first thought is to find a way to break the game from the nine-turn Xuan Gong. As the supreme magical power passed down from ancient times, the nine-turned Xuan Gong brought him an unparalleled beauty. Just a little thought, he is already thinking of a solution.


    Not tolerate too much hesitation. After three rounds of six arms and one arm, and the surrounding circle of pigs was forced to open, it was already a supernatural power, and the changes began to look like. This time, he chose to change is nothing else, it is precisely the most famous one of the gods in ancient times, the special beings of the birth of the soldiers.


    "Beginning to learn" Volume 9 cited "Gangzang��Qiqi" Cloud: "Chou especially from the amniotic fluid, eight-to-eight toe sparsely, Deng Jiuyi to cut empty mulberry, the Yellow Emperor killed in Qingqiu."


    It is worth the arm here, meaning that there are eight arms. The toe is the toe, because Chiyou��s image has a hoof, and the cow��s foot has four toes, so it means that there are only two legs.


    As for sparseness, there are many ways to understand, such as literal meaning, less head or thin hair. However, these will not be the correct explanation. The correct explanation should be that his head is different from normal people and is rarely seen in the world. And what is the rare appearance of the world? That is the first horn of the horn, like the head of a cow.


    Combining these and combining the appearances of some stories, we can roughly depict what this soldier, who had fought with the Yellow Emperor, looks like.


    Born with double horns, four eyes and eight arms, copper head iron, human hooves. This is what Yang Hao has changed now. And when he manifested such a appearance, with the full height and height of the squatting incarnation, the whole nine days began to permeate a smell of smoke burning like steel, and one of the most pungent **** Taste.


    The main priest of the lord, Chiyou, is to control the war. Because he is a soldier in gold, he has the power to control all weapons. Of course, such authority is now on the body of Zhou Yi, Yang Qi''s incarnation of Chiyou can only have his ability of 70%. But Rao is only 70% of this, and it is already able to make him invincible. Because don''t forget, the lord is one of the eight masters of heaven and earth, which is far from the existence of the ancient gods that can be compared.


    And this point, in the battle between him and the pig Gang, has begun to reflect.


    Changed out of this Chiyou body, Yang Lan did not hesitate, it is already holding his own hands, slashing past the incarnation of the nearest Tianpeng. And don''t look at him, there is nothing in his hands today, but in fact, it is far more powerful than holding any weapon of the gods.


    Because he is not a substance at all, but a theocratic right, belonging to the theocratic power of the lord. I saw that the power of the lord, who symbolizes the war gods, gathered in his hands into the most conspicuous blood red color, and then turned into an axe, the weapon that best represented the war. It was already in the canopy of the canopy in an instant. Above the head. In the face of such a move, even if the incarnation of the canopy has been tried to parry it, but still can not escape under his axe.


    Because the role of the lord''s theocratic power is to decide your victory and defeat. Under the attack of Yang Lan, your victory and defeat is already doomed, and you must be defeated. Parry? This is just a joke. If the sacred power of the lord can be so concealed, will the sacred power of Chiyou become a joke?


    You must know that the spirit of the Yellow Emperor and the heroes of his people were under the command of the lord. If the red pines were used in advance to save the life of the Yellow Emperor, it is feared that the history of the entire Shenzhou Terran would be rewritten at that time.


    In the end, if the Yellow Emperor had negotiated the conditions for the Eight Lords of the heavens and the earth, and exchanged for the defeat of Chiyou at the expense of his own dragon, he might not be able to defeat the lord so smoothly and send him back to heaven.


    It can be said that this is a rather incomprehensible ability, almost straightforward cause and effect, rewriting the terrible power of destiny. As long as it is based on the battlefield, the lord is equivalent to an insurmountable existence. Even if it was the original red pine nuts, it was not dare to make a gun-like concept to create a battlefield-like concept. Instead, it was able to seal him with conspiracy and tricks.


    Such an ability, a canopy incarnation in the district is simply not able to resist. So immediately, he was already in the first place, and he was stunned by the power of his axe and completely broken.


    Although it is said by common sense, the gasification of this gasification Sanqing should be returned to the source after the collapse. But obviously, under the power of the lord, it is not intended to let you follow the common sense.


    It��s just a moment��s thing. It means that the clear air of the person��s body is completely ruined, and it��s completely ruined by the lord��s power. In the face of such a situation, the pig''s deity immediately changed color completely.


    It��s a horrible thing, and this is something he didn��t think of at all. Seeing that the other six of his eight arms were beginning to be the same as the previous arms, the power of the sword was turned into a knife and a sword, and he immediately snorted and escaped from the image.


    Unable to fight, this is his only idea. The life-saving thing has become his instinct.

 Chapter 1540： Winning and chasing into the void

    When the pig just saw it, it was not good, and he wanted to slip away. Because in his view, the temporary retreat does not mean that he will completely lose everything.


    Although Yang Yu��s supernatural powers are large, they can use the nine-turned Xuan Gong to manifest the power of the soldiers. But it is like he can only manifest the body of Chiyou, but not the real form of the military. There are limits here.


    As one of the eight masters of heaven and earth, the lord was originally invisible and inferior like a concept. He wants to manifest the physical body, he can only project his own godhead, let it birth his own embodiment by the human mother. And Chiyou is such a source. He is only an embodiment of the lord, a part of him.


    Naturally, his divine power cannot reach the peak of the lord. Otherwise, if the lord personally came to the world, the Yellow Emperor and the Red Pine Bear would have been able to survive under his divine power that symbolized war, even if there were more means in advance.


    It can be said that Chiyou is only a simplified version of the lord. And if this is the case, then the change of this � �� � �� , , , , �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��


    Nine-turning Xuan Gong is awesome, but it is impossible to say that all the powers of Chiyou are perfect. Compared with the real Chiyou, he still has some shortcomings. Moreover, the pig Gangzheng also believes that this simple power to simulate the power of the gods with magical power is absolutely impossible to last.


    The so-called ���� has regrets, and it is not long-lasting. Now take a step back and let him have no strength. Waiting until he is weak, he will kill it again. This is not a good use of the art of war. As for the embarrassment and despicableness, this kind of thing has already been done no longer, and pigs don��t care about this. In short, that is the sentence, let''s talk first.


    run. It��s not just the deity of the pig, but the incarnation of his evil Buddha, and the same movement. From the very beginning, he wanted to escape from the periphery of the battle circle, but it was much more convenient and quicker than the pig. And once he also escaped the battle circle with the body, the straight, and the demon avatar that wants to kill with Yang Hao seems to be somewhat difficult.


    Originally, because he didn''t dare to step beyond the thunder, he didn''t mean to escape. This is why, when he was manifested, the ontology was already the core command for him. His goal is only one of Yang Lan, who does not let Yang Yu give birth to him, he will not leave from here.


    This was originally set by the pig just to create pressure for Yang Lan, but he didn''t want it. It was because of such a mistake that caused him to suffer huge losses.


    Because this time, Yang Lan will not be polite to you. The other two are not easy to catch fast, can you still run the enemy in front of you?


    He did not say anything, and reached out to catch the past with the demon embodiment of the pig. Even if this demon avatar wants to resist, in the face of Chiyou''s not bad body, the power of the enemy, all his actions are just in vain. A few sorrowful mournings, this demon avatar was already under the eight arms of Yang Lan��s swing, and was unloaded eight. And the incarnation of its innate turbidity, but also has not had time to escape, it has been swallowed by a smashing demon king.


    This kind of turbidity, which is differentiated by supernatural powers, is itself a mana''s own mana, mixed with the nature of his demon. For the big demon like the demon king, this is the best tonic, something better than Tang Yan. It��s just that the Tang dynasty meat is only immortal. And you have to know, but if you can practice the mana to the level of the immortal, this is a standard thing, not at all rare. In contrast, this congenital turbidity, which is differentiated from pigs, is a mana that can last for hundreds of years. If such a large group eats, the mana will skyrocket for thousands of years.


    What is the concept of mana for thousands of years. That almost means that an ordinary demon can occupy the mountain as the king, calling for the rain. A big demon can go a step further and explore the most outstanding Tianhui Avenue of the Yaozu.


    The demon king was originally a poor one, so he will make such a special action at this time. However, Yang Lan did not care much about his mount. He just smashed it and smothered the greedy beast. Then he whistled and yelled at his own roaring dog.


    The pig Gang and his evil Buddha ran too fast, and the words of the traces of the eyes were used to find their traces. After all, they would slow down on them. This is not a good thing for Yang Lan, who is burning mana and power all the time. Therefore, recruiting the roaring dog, by its pursuit of instinct to find these two escaped guys faster, is the only choice.


    As the guardian of the beast of Yang Lan, the roaring dog has already been acquainted with his heart. You don''t need Yang Shuo to say more, just to reach out and know what you should do. And watching the roaring dog so find the smell all the way to fly in the past, Yang Hao immediately to the side of the demon king to drink.


    "The animals, not fast chasing. Do you want to run the pig demon?"


    The demon king is still weak because of the swallowing of such a mighty mana, and there is a sense of eating and supporting bad movements. However, listening to the command of Yang Lan, he did not dare to have any incompetence. It can only be the feeling of biting your teeth and pressing this one. With his head holding up Yang Lan��s body, he swam his long, squat, and began to chase in the direction of the roaring dog.


    The speed of the roaring dog is very fast. When the monkey made a big noise in the palace, Yang Lan was ordered to catch it. When the monkey is incapable of enemies and wants to escape, it is the roaring dog that smashes from the side and bites the monkey that escapes, so that he can only smash it. And think about the monkey''s ability to fight for a hundred thousand miles, you know how strong the strength of the dog is.


    Although the roaring dog is fast, the demon king is not slow. In the same year, the Seven Great Saints were not worthy of age and qualification. It is completely based on the mana ability to occupy this ranking.


    The monkey can rank seventh, only to say that his ability is not as good as other demon kings. The reason for this, in addition to the monkeys to repair the road is shallow, can only rely on the magical powers, the mana is far less powerful than the other demon kings. What''s more important is that these six demon kings have their own magical powers, and they are not allowed to be the slightest.


    Like the first demon king, it is known as the demon, the first. Its shoulders can bear the mountain, and the back can smash the five yue. Turning into the demon of the deity, it is even better to go to the top of the mountain. This kind of divine power is the only thing that the gods and Buddhas can''t match. The name of a big day is really worthy of the name.


    The demon king ranks second, claiming to be the great sea of ??the sea. Nature also has its own skills. It is also necessary to infinitely vigorously overturn the four seas. The devil''s own power is naturally not too little. I really want to count it down, I am afraid it is only slightly less than the demon king. As the genus of the dragon, he can make clouds and rain, which is also a gift of magic.


    Clouds and rain, chasing the wind and clouds. On a single point of speed, he may not be as good as the third-ranked King of the Great, and it is 90,000 miles. It is also a bit inferior to the monkey''s tendon cloud. But for the ordinary technique of Tengyun, the law of dawn. Still completely out of his words.


    At the time of a cup of tea, the demon king is already squatting with Yang Lan. Under the guidance of the roaring dog, he catches up with the pig who had fled before and the incarnation of his evil Buddha. Looking at the environment in which they are now, they are Yang Hao, and they can��t help but feel surprised.


    No one thought that the pigs would eventually escape to this place. This is far above the thirty-three heavens, and even has ran out of the void of heaven.


    It is thin and full of chaos, and there are many terrible outside evils inhabiting it. The ordinary gods don''t make any preparations, they simply don''t dare to come here. Although this does not have much impact on Yang Lan, these powerful people. But if it is not necessary, who would want to go to such an uncomfortable place?


    Yang Lan did not understand why the pigs would run here. But he has to solve him here. Because he doesn''t want to play with him any more, you escape the game I chase. After all, the time left for him is running out.


    Even if he has the power of the real martial arts emperor, it is not an easy task for him to maintain such a nine-turn change. Because the power consumed per minute is an astronomical number. In the past, his use of force as a support, such a change is basically not a moment. Nowadays, despite the vastness of the true power of the sea, he is simply impossible to maintain endlessly.


    Solve the pigs as soon as possible and retain some of their strength. Then go to clean up the mess and put those thieves to the net. This is the most important thing in his life. He can''t waste all his time on the pig''s body. So immediately, he yelled at the pig that had already appeared in front of him.


    "You can''t escape, the pig is just awkward. It''s better to hide like a brood-free mouse. It''s better to be like a real male husband. Stand up and fight with me. At the very least, I can guarantee that you will die with dignity." So, you don''t get out of the way and die!"


    "Ha, Yang Lan. Do you think you must have decided to eat me?"


    Looking back, I looked at Yang Lan, who was fighting behind him. The face of the pig''s face suddenly emerged an inexplicable look.


    "It is also for you to know, there are people outside the world, there is a heavenly truth. Do you think that only you have such a means under the sun? Today, my old pig will let you see, your pig grandfather presses the bottom of the box is a how is it like!"


    When he said this, he folded his hands and recited Amitabha. Then, in an instant, the Buddha''s light in the whole void, an indescribable existence, has emerged from the void.

 Chapter 1541： Voidless and free magic Buddha

    It is a Buddha, but you can hardly say that it is a Buddha.


    The image of the traditional Buddha is sitting on the lotus platform, holding the magic weapon or holding the French seal, such as compassion, anger, sorrow, and sometimes the strange image of the multi-handed long, but it is also solemn, bright and infinite, not tolerant Infringement. From this point of view, the evil Buddha''s law before the pig Gang was somewhat unconventional.


    However, after all, it is the golden body that was built under the Buddhist Orthodox Method. Although there are many strange things like evil, magical flames, etc., but the foundation is still the Buddha''s orthodox, the appearance of the six golden body.


    However, the Buddha who appeared in front of Yang Lan was not even like this. What is now in front of him is already such an image.


    First of all, in appearance, unlike the **** of the previous evil Buddha, today''s Buddha is headed with a pig head with four different expressions, screaming and huge.


    These four expressions are anger, sorrow, crying, and greed. Just a little gaze at the four laws, it will make people feel confused, and breed a layer of negative emotions. Only this point, the Buddha can be beaten into the evil spirits by the Buddha, and will let the entire Buddha door spare no effort to remove him, to clean up the portal, Mingzheng. The strange place of this Buddha is far from here.


    From the neck down, the body of this evil Buddha is already unable to look directly. Although it is a person, this person seems to be bloated and bloated, as if it is breaking at any time. One of them can''t see the beauty of the heavens and the Buddha''s golden body. Instead, there is a kind of confusion and ugliness that is unsightly.


    And like the image of a thousand hands or a thousand hands Guanyin, it has thousands of hands. But the thousand hands on his body are simply not the image of a regular hand. Of course, there are thousands of hand-held Buddhas that are strong and powerful, and have no missing humanoid arms. But more are the weird arms that can''t be described one by one.


    Among them are the claws of beasts, the feet and hooves of cattle and sheep, the claws of crabs and claws, the fins of worms, the hooks of raptors, the tentacles of octopus, everything in the world, but the feet of creatures you have seen, you Almost all of them can be found on this bloated and strange Buddha. And so many weird feet are on such an ugly body, how it is really how to feel disgusting.


    The most disgusting thing is not here, but a hollow mouth that was born above the belly of the Buddha. Unlike the ordinary mouth, which has a top and bottom, this big mouth is just a circular hole, and the middle layer surrounds this jagged tooth. In the vagueness, you can see a huge thorny tongue tumbling in this mouth, which also makes countless black pus like the overturned waves, flowing uninterruptedly from this big mouth, and thoroughly Drowning the lower body of this evil Buddha, and the black lotus with no magical feeling.


    This image can no longer be described by the demon. Because it is the most ferocious demon in the world, it is absolutely impossible to have his sorrow and horror. Yang has lived for thousands of years and has never seen such a terrible image. Not to mention him, even the demon king under his seat, the roaring dog around him is also all. Controlled by an inexplicable panic and fear.


    The instinct of the beast in this respect has always been more sensitive and direct than human beings. This is where the owner of Yang Lan is here, they can barely remain calm. Otherwise, I am afraid that I will not wait to confront such a monster, they have already fled with their tails.


    The feeling of Yang Lan is not as strong as these two beasts, but the sense of constant swell of the forehead is also to let him realize that the existence in front of him is definitely not something that he can do. This allowed him to immediately wave the eight arms of Chiyou, each with a knife and a sword pointed at the monster in front of him, and asked him directly to him.


    "The pig is just awkward, what the trick did you play? What kind of monster is this?"


    "This is the Buddha, the Buddha that I have invented."


    Suddenly sneer, the pig has just flew into the so-called Buddha statue. And just as he flew to the huge head and merged into it, the four four-phase of the Buddha immediately seemed to be alive, and suddenly began to burst into unspeakable thunderous roars.


    The ecstasy laughter is like the laughter of the conspirators. It seems to be weeping, and it is like the sorrow and mourning of countless creatures in the face of death. An angry scream, a violent scream, and a coveted sound that seems to be sucking water. Everything was mixed together and suddenly broke out. Let Yang Yan, such a nervous and tough person, can''t help but frown.


    But only for a moment, these sounds are already extinguished. The huge strange Buddha never made any noise, only the singularity of the sky, showing the fact that he is not a dead thing. Just when Yang Lan was different, what happened to him was that one of the faces of this strange Buddha suddenly opened his mouth and sent out the sound of a pig.


    "Good guy, it��s really amazing. This billions of people are resentful, but it really makes my old pigs full of food."


    "The pig is just awkward, what the **** are you doing?"


    There are more and more weird places, even if Yang Lan is inevitably uneasy. He once again screamed, and this time, the pig just screamed and laughed and said to him carefully.


    "Don''t worry, my old pig will let you die and understand, let you know what kind of existence is in front of you."


    "This Buddha in front of you is the Buddha''s fruit industry that has been practiced after the old pigs have eaten all the great ambitions of the world. The orthodox method of Buddhism has always said some fart of the rules and regulations. It seems to be the world. If you follow their rules and regulations, you will be able to become a holy Buddha. I don��t want to eat this old pig."


    "The road is a person coming out. Just knowing how to walk and wanting to walk out of your own path is not a simple matter?"


    "Set a big ambition, and then practice it little by little. For more than a thousand years, I don''t even remember how many souls I have eaten. People, demon, ghosts, gods, even Bodhisattvas and Buddhas, I also sneaked into the world and ate their cheekbones and relics. It was still so bad, but after a coincidence, I found a huge corpse of demon in this void. This last pass was also opened by me."


    "If you want to eat, you can eat, you want to sleep, you can sleep. You are willful, you can''t be lawless. This is my true nature. This is my Buddha''s fruit. I want to use the fruit of a Mori branch." I��m going to kill my old pig, it��s just a delusion. I��m holding it for a while and let them get proud of it for a while. When the time is right, I��ll let them know that my old pigs are not free. It��s got it.��


    "On the ground up and down, it is the only one. If it is not here, then the whole Buddhist temple should be the right one for my old pig. I am the master, not only the Buddha, but the heaven is the same. I want to fill it up. The gods and gods are all killed and eaten, and this whole heaven is the same. I want to use them to achieve self, to become truly unique, and to be free and empty in the sky!"


    At this time, Yang Lan obviously felt that the emotions of the pigs were already out of control. He does not seem to be able to completely dominate the thoughts of this law, so that he himself has been confused by these thoughts, become unconscious, and even the Lingtai is filthy.


    However, this is also a matter of course. It��s a great move to take a different approach, but such a move is also about taking the corresponding risks.


    Since Buddhism has demanded to hold the commandments and silence the platform, it naturally has its inevitable reasons. Pig Gang is not willing to pay these costs, but also wants to get that result. It was originally a little too of course, and self-esteem was too high. As a result, he went and slammed such a thing himself, and this thing that made people feel something wrong at first glance. The evil consequences of this are naturally for him to bear.


    Yang Lan is not sure, so what will it look like in the end? But he knows that the so-called empty and infinite Buddha in front of him is definitely not a good deal. This point can be seen by looking at the magical demon that he has escaped from his body.


    This deity is based on the magical power of the demon, and the Buddha��s way of becoming a Buddha��s method is used to condense the things that the pig has just cultivated. It is really different. Just by standing in the void, there is a majestic power to suppress everything. Move, the void oscillates, shakes, and chaos. And in the belly of the big mouth swallowing, there is an endless suction from which to pass.


    This is also the profound power of Yang Lan, and the incarnation of Qiu incarnation can be safe in front of this suction. And like the demon king, the roaring dog, it is already relying on the protection of Yang Lan, in order to maintain a self-protection in front of him.


    This power is really shocking. Even if it is not as good as the original Buddha, it is definitely not under the two great Bodhisattvas of Guanyin and Dizang. If this really makes him appear in the heavens in this face, in addition to those top-notch gods, other Buddhas, ghosts and buddhas, it is really difficult to escape in front of him. . And this is really to let him continue to swallow and continue to perfect his own big ambition, then I am afraid that in the end, under the universal sky, no one can surrender him any more.


    This made Yang Lan secretly scared, but also could not help but make a determination. That is, no matter what, I can''t let this guy live alive. He must be here, surrender him and kill him completely. Only in this way can we endure the aftermath and return a peace in the world!

 Chapter 1542： War **** ills open up the world

    As the real martial arts emperor of Heaven, the demon sorcerer and the slaying evil spirits were originally the mission of Yang Lan. Nowadays, it has been determined that the incarnation of the pig gangster is completely ridiculous. Of course, he will not have any mercy. He is directly using the sword and the sword in his hand, and the axe bows and bows toward the so-called empty space. The Buddha attacked the past.


    You are so powerful and powerful, even in this void world, you can also provoke a layer of volatility. The war gods are extremely powerful. Under the mind of Yang Lan, it is already destined to destiny the destruction and destruction of this empty Buddha.


    However, things did not develop as Yang Yu expected, because at this moment, the Buddha, which was incarnate by the pigs, was already three inches under the navel, and the big mouth in the abdomen was like swallowing. In general, eating all the things that Yang Yang released, he swallowed it all.


    Chewing noodles, what it is like to eat a casserole, what this vulgar Buddha looks like. Chiu''s power seemed to have no effect on him at all, and it was completely treated as food by him, and swallowed into the big mouth on the belly little by little.


    This naturally makes Yang Lan amazed and even feels incredible. But at this moment, it is already impossible for him to do any other feelings and hesitations. Immediately, he is already holding the power of the singer, and in his hands, he has manifested a war axe that symbolizes decision. Then the face of the skull and the face of the empty Buddha greeted the past.


    This is the most powerful trick that he can display in the case of his incarnation, and if he wants to get higher, then it is necessary to be able to take the real sovereignty. However, this is the case, the power of this move is not to be underestimated, there is a terrible momentum that makes the world overturn and the destruction of everything. And this is actually the essence inherent in the special concept of war.


    War has always been a symbol of destruction. It will not be good, it will not be compassionate, just. It has always brought only death and blood, and the places that pass through will always be ruins and extinction. It can be said that war itself is the greatest test of all things in the world, and it is a catastrophe that must be faced in all existence.


    No one can survive the war, even if you will be a winner for a while, one day, you will also be annihilated in the war. Of course, this does not mean that the **** of war is able to laugh at the last existence, because war is a double-edged sword, and they will inevitably suffer the same consequences while using the war god. At most, it is only said that the **** of war can tilt the balance of victory to his own direction.


    Directing destruction to the opposite side is strictly the essence of war theocracy. All the gods of war, whether it is the lord of Chiyou or the Ares of Greece, the Horus of Egypt is actually like this. The only difference is that the inclinations they can make when guiding this difference are different.


    Ares even struggled with his sister, and Horus was also dug his eyes. As the **** of war, they want to taste the consequences of failure, which is enough to illustrate many problems. Today, the situation is almost the same.


    Although Yang Lan has already promoted the power of his own change to the limit, in the face of such an eccentric and incomparable evil Buddha, he is not enough to completely lead the victory and defeat between the two, will destroy and The fate of ruin is imposed on the other side.


    Therefore, I saw that this big Buddha has a lot of hands and hands, and the hand and mouth are used together. Just like the grinding wheel flies, it is deadlocked with Yang Hao��s axe. Because the war gods can''t play that kind of fate in him, and doomed to the role of ruin, so he can completely resist the killing of this power. And such a stalemate, Yang Yi''s body is especially a counterfeit goods, so of course, he became the first one.


    The war axe collapsed into countless pieces, and the **** red scorpion spirit also changed the appearance of the true martial power belonging to Yang Lan. Yang Wei��s Chi You��s avatar has been unsustainable and can only be beaten back to his original form. And this, for Yang Lan, is really a big trauma.


    This kind of trauma is not an external injury, but an internal waste. In fact, he is supported by divine power to persist in the present. When faced with such an opponent who cannot win the game, it is of course necessary to eat a dark loss. However, after all, the real force of the real force is much deeper than his previous mana, and it is also much more wonderful. So the situation is even worse. It is not like saying that it was like the original Pangu, which almost broke his millennial way and beat him back. Go to the dust.


    This kind of vain consumption, with the majestic power of the real force, only needs a little time to cultivate, it will be filled back. In contrast, this Void Buddha looks more like a wolf.


    Thousands of strange geeks have already suffered a lot under the big axe that Chiyou has made. The black-green pus is already flowing from the waterfall, flowing down the river, and it is stained with a colorful body. However, the pig just doesn''t seem to care about this. At this moment, he has already done a very surprising move. That is, he swayed his perfect arm, and mixed those broken limbs with the broken power of his smashing power, all of which were stuffed into the big mouth on his belly.


    The big mouth and the teeth are chewing, as if there is nothing that it can''t eat. With the continuous swallowing of this big mouth, not only the body of this big Buddha began to expand and become bigger. Even with the broken limb wounds before him, they began to heal one by one and reborn.


    These new limbs are not only stronger and thicker than before, but also a huge and awkward weapon on the limbs that can be called the hand. Although these weapons are mostly primitive weapons such as bones and teeth, the blood red glow that flows above is the war power of the soldiers. This is not false.


    Can''t you say that this strange Buddha can swallow the power of God and manifest itself on his body? Yang Lan was shocked and suddenly waited for the enemy. However, it seems that Pig Gang has realized this point. It is already a somewhat confused mind that immediately became more and more frantic.


    "Good, good magic! It turns out that my magical powers have such wonderful use. Come here, three eyes, what other means do you have, let me make it out. Look at your pig grandfather, no! You Buddha I How do you alleviate all of your means, then kill you directly and fill your belly. This is also my compassion, so that you are dead and convinced!"


    "Hurricane, find death!" Yang Lan, who has always been higher than the sky, can accommodate such a provocation. Therefore, nowadays, he is the true power of the body, and it is called the first magic of the heavens, the first **** of the Arctic. The divine power turned into a hundred-footed sword, and with the black light, it flew past the big Buddha.


    Of course, it is better to say that this is some kind of temptation, rather than saying that it is a kind of sorrowful sorrow. Although Yang Hao is very proud, but after all, it is not a fool. He still doesn''t lose his sense because of such a discourse, and he will make such stupid things about the enemy. The reason why I do this is to just look at it, how many means is there for this Void Buddha. Since he can swallow the power of the lord and manifest himself on himself, can he also play the same role in this kind of magical power that can enchant the spirit?


    The answer was quickly revealed, although as before, the pig had just swallowed the true power of the gods with the body of the empty Buddha. However, he did not make it as obvious as before. This power only made him grow stronger and become more horrible, but he did not add any magical power to him, making him more difficult to deal with.


    Recognizing this, Yang Lan��s heart also secretly grew a sigh of relief.


    If this empty Buddha can swallow all things and change thousands of things, then he is really terrible. Now, although his ability to swallow all things has not changed, as long as he can''t copy the power of the gods and change them, then he can still deal with them.


    With such an understanding, Yang Lan also settled a big stone. He already has plans, and at the same time, he also began to mock the pigs like this.


    "The pig is just awkward, are you not eating my true power? Why is it not obvious? There is no such thing. Sure enough, I expected it to be good. I am afraid that this is no longer a **** Buddha." Now you are just a void avatar, just a chaotic evolution of evil. Your natural demon is restrained by my demon spirit, so you can''t have such a change. And if this is the case, then your end should be It is doomed."


    "Because the ancient evils are not victorious, you are destined to die under my sword. So, you are not going to suffer from the neck now, but when?"


    "I have eaten you!"


    It seems to be the anger of the fake face being exposed, and it is like the shame of being ignorant of the truth. All in all, the pigs at this time are immediately irritated by such words. They cannot be themselves. The huge body is like a mountain that rises from the ground. With the momentum of Mount Tai, the body is full of magic, and it is flying toward Yang. Come over.


    In the face of such a blow to him, Yang Lan is a sneer. It is already showing the final change by swaying the power of the gods.


    Hands support the sky, the feet support the ground, the eyes are the sun and the moon, and the wind and thunder. However, it was undoubtedly the Pangu incarnation that had been used before. The difference between this time and the last time is that this time the Pan Guhua is in the hands of an axe. And this is also in line with the allusion of Pangu.


    Heaven and earth can open up separation, chaos can cut out the yin and yang, but what about a demon in the district? Therefore, the final result is already doomed. Just like what Yang Lan said, since ancient times, the evil has never been overcome, and it has never been broken!

 Chapter 1543： Dark floating exquisite pagoda

    There are two flowers, one for each table.


    It is said that the pig has just led Yang Lan, jumped out of the battle circle of the Kunlun market, and led him to the sky. The King of Bodhisattva and Zhang Daoling are the gatekeepers who have led their own Buddhism and Taoism. They have quietly touched the past in the interior of the Kunlun market.


    It��s like that the pigs will see the soldiers they are squatting as the rabble, and they will not have much confidence in the disciples who are killing outside. The key to determining the direction of the problem is never with them. Only they are the key to truly changing everything and solving everything.


    Although these words are a bit too big, they are indeed the voices of each of them. You know, they are all people who have carefully selected and participated in this last big event. If even they can''t change everything they have to face, then things really have to be all right.


    They are very clear that they are the key and the last hope. So each of them is exceptionally cautious and careful to the limit. Even if they had already seen Yang Lan being transferred from the mountains, they still carefully leaned on the side of the Tibetan king and asked him.


    "Buddha, that Yang Lan has been trapped, can we get started?"


    "The beast, it is not fast to investigate." The king of the Tibetans wants to know the answer, and it can only be heard by the audience. So he immediately yelled at him and asked him what he was listening to.


    And listening to it did not live up to expectations, and soon gave them such a reply.


    "Yang Hao has already flew into the void with the pigs, and it is afraid that it will be within a few hundred rounds. If you want to act, you are afraid that it will be as soon as possible."


    "The net altar messenger is a believer, and it is true that it is really trapping the tigers of Yang Lan. If this is the case, we can also let go of it. Don''t forget, the outer Tianbing has been alarmed. If you don''t act as soon as possible, within a few moments and a few moments, you can see the situation from the outside of Nantianmen. At that time, the gods of the heavens will go down, and I will have three heads and six arms, and the copper head and iron brain will be difficult. Escaped to death."


    After licking the beard, Zhang Daoling showed a serious look on a black face, and made such a judgment.


    "Whenever you break the chaos, if you want to act, this is the time. You, don''t move at this time, wait for it?"


    In his position, this urges them to die, which is naturally something that should be no more. However, no one of his ideas can be known, so these people just think that this time when Zhang Tianshi is on the verge of being on the verge of being too decisive, he does not give any chance to hesitate.


    However, it was thought that Zhang Daolin had led the troops to encircle the demon of the demon, and also the feat of the land of the Bab. Not only will these people not feel strange, but they will think that this is justified.


    Those who have experienced the battle, and the gods who have been killed by themselves, are of course different from those of them who know only the refining device, the meditation, and the meditation. In this case, it is definitely more pertinent.


    This idea is not for one person, but quite a few people have such an idea. After all, among them, including the Tibetan kings, they are all ordinary things that only know how to meditate.


    Few people who are immortal, almost few people are willing to get involved in the war. Because once they are caught up in their own way, even if they have magical powers, it is hard to say whether they will encounter unexpected events. Longevity, originally sought after is Changle Jiu''an. No one will ignore the big future, and do this kind of gambling on everything, so that life and death become unspeakable stupid things?


    For such a reason, Zhang Daolin��s remarks immediately received a lot of recognition. Some of them feel that something is wrong, and it is difficult to refute something on this ground. This is a bright and conscientious attempt, and they are not allowed to refuse. Therefore, there is only one problem left in the moment, that is, where to go, can you find Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven.


    The Kunlun Market is not a small place. It��s just that they are the gods of the gods. It��s not an easy task to explore them in a timely manner. Time is tight. Under such circumstances, if you waste time on such things, it is simply unforgivable.


    However, this is not a problem that cannot be solved. Because at this time, the Tibetan king had knocked on his head and listened to him.


    "You are a beast, don''t act fast, find out where the emperor is faint?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I have to obey the instructions of the Bodhisattva." The corporal punishment of the king of the land was hurriedly heard and listened to the movement in the Kunlun market. And just a moment later, it suddenly raised his head, and his teeth trembled and said to the Tibetan king. "Buddha, the Emperor of Heaven is in that direction, on the top of the Kunlun. It is really good, and the gods are like the sea, it is more horrible than the original Buddha. Bodhisattva is careful."


    "No need to worry. The horror of the Emperor is built on the back of this heaven and earth. The Kunlun market is the root of the world, the source of this world. Here, he can have such power, and then Normal, but as long as we cut off the connection between him and the world, and stripped of everything in him, he was incomparable and could go to seven or eight. At that time, I waited for more people. If you are surrounded by him, would you still be afraid of what he is getting?"


    Zhang Daolin pacified the military heart, but also put his eyes on the three brothers. And seeing what he meant, Kim Min Jong immediately took out the exquisite pagoda from his arms, and used this to supply the relics, and the Buddhism to the treasure, which was integrated into one, sighed and said loudly to everyone present.


    "Tianshi said that it is correct. I have already found a way to deal with this faint prince. This is the Buddhist temple of Buddhism to Baoling, and now it is dedicated to the relics of Sakyamuni Buddha and the Buddha of the two generations of Buddha. As for the treasure, there is already the supreme power to open up the world and suppress all things. As long as you can use this thing to take in the faint king, then immediately it is the dragon''s broken corner, the tiger pulls his teeth. Anyway, he has a powerful mana, supreme. The magical powers can only be left to let me wait. Everyone, the big things are in sight, what else is hesitant?"


    "Good and kind. You have already made up this treasure. No wonder there is no fear."


    The Dizang King looked at the exquisite tower in the hands of Jin Hao, and his eyes flashed, but it was said.


    "When the first witness of the supernatural powers foresaw the death of himself and the silence of Sakyamuni, he discussed with the first Sheriff of wisdom, and wanted to create a magic weapon that can be dedicated to the Buddha relic and suppress all foreign roads. The foundation of Buddhism is there. I always thought that this idea was just a fantasy, because when they died, they just left this thought on the drawing. But they didn''t want Amitabha to have created this baby and gave it to Li Tianwang. It��s really interesting, even things I don��t know, Zhang Tianshi, how do you know the origin of this magic weapon?��


    "When Han Ming Emperor, he came to China in the land, and turned into Panyu to hire Momo Mozi, and asked him to build a stupa according to a drawing. Mo Mo Mozi first built a stupa in Baima Temple according to the map. Come, but it is a rare use. Then he changed seven easy seven, with the Mohist institution combined with the wisdom design of the original Sheriff, which created the original shape of the first stupa in the Middle Ages. This prototype is Li The magic weapon in the hands of Uranus, the exquisite pagoda of today. As for why I know this thing, don''t forget, I am also a man of that era. Mohist Motivation and I have a personal relationship, such an allusion, you will be jealous. Looking at me?"


    "It turns out that." Nodded, the Tibetan king did not continue to entangle on this issue, but looked directly at the three brothers, and some aggressively said to them. "Prince Ganlu. The things in your hands are the treasures that my brothers and sisters and Sheriff designed for my teacher Shakyamuni. It is really meaningful to me. So, can you please cut love? If you can, The poor are grateful and willing to owe a new affair."


    "This is not a must, so you can''t!"


    If you say this in the face of the King of Tibet, I am afraid that anyone will have to look at it in my heart. Kim Min Jong is no exception. If this is something else, he is afraid that he will not hesitate, I am afraid it has already been promised.


    However, the Linglong Tower is not an ordinary object. First of all, this is the basis for his revenge, and his brother��s only hope for his father��s hatred. Second, this is still the remains of their father. It is they who have few things to commemorate their dead father. In this world where the filial piety is greater than the heavens, if you give it to people casually, don''t say anything else, the ones in their own hearts are inextricable.


    Therefore, knowing that I refused to be a Tibetan king is really a bad choice. Kim Min Jong just bite his teeth and said something like this.


    "Buddha, not a little god, but it is a relic of the father, and it is the sustenance of my three brothers to miss the dead father. If this is given to you, and not to say what others say, my brother is not filial, it is our brothers, I am afraid it is difficult to pass the level of my heart. Therefore, I also ask Bodhisattva for forgiveness. This matter, the little **** is hard to die!"


    "Oh, aren''t you afraid that I will let go of my body and forcibly seize this thing? If I tear my face, I can see a world-famous voice, but I can''t protect your brothers."


    If you can''t make a good word, then you can simply see the picture and start to force yourself to take advantage of it.


    Obviously, the Dizang King is a certain must-have for the Linglong Tower. Looking at him as a statement, Jin Hao is a brow, holding up the pagoda and drinking.


    "Buddha, do you want to be the first to try this magnificent pagoda?"

 Chapter 1544： The heart of the Huaijin brothers

    As soon as this was said, the Bodhisattva Bodhisattva, who was still eager to move, immediately became like a cold water topping, and had to smash his thoughts of arrogance. Of course, although his heart has shrunk, on the surface he has to maintain his face and continue to press on the gold.


    "Mr. Ganlu is not afraid of playing the grass and stunned the snake, and alarmed the Emperor of Heaven, so that this great cause will be defeated?"


    "If Bodhisattva is so pressing, Jin Hao is no longer willing, and he can only do it."


    Although they are not willing to offend the Buddha giant, they are not willing to let their long-term arrangement become a failure. However, Kim Min Jong was still hard-pressed, and he did not leave any room for it to recover from the Bodhisattva.


    In his opinion, if you want to completely eliminate the worries, it is better to cut off all his thoughts now. If there is room for speaking, even if he is not entangled this time, it is difficult to guarantee that he will not make any extraordinary moves next time. So instead of dragging and pulling, it��s not a good thing, or a quick knife and a mess.


    In the face of such an attitude, the king of the earth, who is scrupulous in his heart, can only play a Buddhist name and completely give up the idea of ??entanglement.


    Of course, giving up here does not mean that he really gave up the embarrassment of Linglong Pagoda. Because this is only a temporary concession that he has made in the power of the exquisite pagoda. Without knowing the power of the exquisite pagoda, he did not intend to take the risk and do anything stupid before he could not afford it. Once he was tested for the power of this magic weapon and explored the means to deal with it, he would certainly not hesitate to take the shot.


    This is not only because of his apparent reason, but because this stupa is the relic of the two saints who witnessed Shakyamuni. More because of the power of this Buddha, and the relics of the two generations of Buddha. The status is extraordinary, and it must be in his hands.


    If it does not fall on his hand, it will inevitably fall on the hands of Guanyin. In the current situation of Buddhism, only him and Guanyin are the only candidates to compete in the final position. This has changed, he got it, and the strength of Guanyin is weakened, and he is at a disadvantage in the competition. And the reverse is the same.


    It is entirely necessary for him to put all his efforts into the battle for Buddhism. Under such circumstances, it is of course impossible for him to see things develop in a situation that is unfavorable to him. After all, don''t forget that one of the three brothers is a pro-disciple of the singer. Innately, their relationship will be closer to Guanyin. With such a premise, he must definitely fight for it to ensure that he is not vulnerable in this competition.


    And for the time being, I will bear the three points. After waiting for this matter, after I picked up the faint prince, I looked at it from the beginning and planned it well.


    At this time, the mind of the King of Bodhisattva is probably such a thought. Such a thought, for many people present, is a matter of clarity and clarity. However, in addition to the three brothers who are uneasy, most other people are probably just a cold-eyed mentality.


    For the sake of their three brothers, it is not worthwhile to go to the big **** like the Tibetan king. Not to mention those who are not related to each other, even if their three brothers have intimate contacts in the past, or even those who are close to Guanyin, they are not dare to show their heads at this time.


    Liang Zi is too big, it is really impossible to stand up. This is the general idea of ??these people. And a guy with a special status like Zhang Daoling is naturally less likely to talk about it, what to do and what to do.


    He can''t wait for these people to fight now, so as to cause any fatal hidden dangers for the next action. However, he knew in his heart that this is definitely impossible. After all, the King of Tibet is not a fool, it is impossible to make such a stupid thing before the war. The reaction of the Tibetan kings also verified his thoughts, and let him feel pity in his heart, but also jumped out at this time.


    "You, big things matter. These internal contradictions, I think I will wait until the big things are fixed, then slowly negotiate."


    This statement is unbiased, but in reality, it is obviously the invisible laissez-faire of the Tibetan king. After all, anyone can see that this time is the weak side. And Zhang Daoling said this, it is clear that it is not intended to intervene.


    This kind of interest is of course to make the hearts of the Tibetan kings happy. So that he is now a smile on Zhang Daolin. And when I saw the eyebrows between them, the three brothers couldn��t help but feel anxious.


    The suffering under the fence is not something that ordinary people can bear. Guanyin does not participate in such things, they are simply rootless. Even if you are being shackled, there is no way to deal with it. What a sadness this is.


    But even so, they still intend to continue. After all, they have paid so much for the sake of reporting their father''s hatred. If it is halfway through this step, then it is a pity.


    Great things must still go on. The problem is that their brothers should find a way out at this time.


    Thinking of this, Jin Hao has quietly pulled through his two younger brothers and stunned them.


    "After the incident, I think these people will definitely not let us leave easily. Don''t say that the Tibetan king is glaring at our baby, I am afraid that it is the next person waiting, waiting for us to win. That guy. So, we have to think about retreating at this time."


    The two brothers are not blind, and they may not be able to see the current crisis. So now, the two brothers are already whispering to their older brother.


    "Maybe I can ask Yuan Sheng teacher to shelter us. After all, when I was studying under the teacher, I still had to deal with him."


    "The nine spirits are not reliable. Since he was a Taoist man, and we are two Buddhists. He has no reason to help us, and in his current situation, you think he will not be like a Tibetan king. Similarly, what does this father leave us with?"


    Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng wants to win everything belonging to Taiyi Tianzun, which is not a secret for him. It is precisely because of knowing this that he knows what choices the Nine Spirits will make at this time.


    If this is invested under his door, he will definitely think of turning the exquisite pagoda into his own power. At that time, they only got out of the wolf hole at most, and they entered the tiger''s nest. There can be no improvement in their current situation at all. So this move is definitely not going to work.


    "So, Zhang Tianshi"


    "Don''t mention this old guy. He will definitely not be willing to intervene in our affairs. The attitude you just saw has been seen before. If we rush to rely on the past, I am afraid that he will directly tie our five flowers to the guy in the land. So He can''t count on it."


    "So"


    A few brothers went all the way, and couldn��t think of a solution that could be solved. At this time, the golden dragonfly who mastered the exquisite pagoda was quietly speaking to his two younger brothers.


    "About the storage of the Linglong Tower, you still remember."


    "This is natural, but what do you ask this big brother?" Muxi said with a mouthful, and some wondered why Kim Min asked why. And just when he was full of doubts, Kim Min Jong said this to him.


    "After the hand stunned the stunned king, I will find a way to send the Linglong Tower to thirty-three days. By then, you will take it back and take it back."


    "This is naturally not a problem, but big brother, what are you going to do?"


    "I, naturally, I am here to drag the Tibetan King, so I can give you a chance to escape and get back to the Linglong Tower. Remember, once you get back the Linglong Tower, you will take it with you immediately. Zizhulin goes and needs the shelter of Guanyin. In any case, she is your master. With her shelter, even the Tibetan king can''t possibly treat you."


    "But big brother, you" don''t say it is a raft, even if you don''t even think about it, Kim Min will make such a choice at this time.


    Obviously, Kim Min Jong is taking his own life and giving them the opportunity to survive. And the problem is here. This is only if the raft is a good person, after all, their brother relationship has been very good. However, Jin Hao is even thinking about it, but this is what he did not think of at all.


    You know, in this family, he has always played the role of the rebellious. Not to mention Li Tianwang, even if their mother is a cold and unremarkable reaction to him, let alone these few brothers who have been studying abroad all the year round.


    The original relationship is not very good, plus he has made so many things, they should be more cold and some. Therefore, according to common sense, shouldn��t Jin Jin ask for his own break, and then give them a chance to escape? How could it be him


    Where the heart of the heart is holding such a question, and before he asks the question, Kim Min has already quietly explained to him.


    "I know where you have been blaming us for a long time. I have lost a few points of love to you in the past. I also admit that we have not fulfilled the responsibility of a brother in the past. You will be so rebellious and want to come. It��s also because of our sake. But since my father went, I want to understand. Anyway, you are our younger brother, my father is gone, my eldest brother is my father. As a big brother, of course, I want to do my best. Big Brother��s responsibility is good. So, I decided to do this. If you want to come here, you can understand my heart.��

 Chapter 1545： Look at the counterfeit is selling cheaply

    Kim��s answer was apparently after some deliberation. And since this is the case, it often means that he has made up his mind and it is almost impossible to shake. This made his two younger brothers want to say even if they had a stomach, and they did not have this opportunity at all. Because just before they opened their mouths, Kim Min Jong was already struggling to catch up with the former troops and mixed into the camp of the Buddha and Buddha.


    In the case of a lot of people, if their brothers say something like this, then it is clear that they want to tell this to the Tibetan king. At that time, I am afraid that no one in their brothers can escape. This is a problem that needs to be worried, and it is precisely because of such a problem that it is only anxious and can��t help.


    The Kunlun shackles are in front of them, and they are already too late in time. Therefore, they can only watch their big brother step by step to the wolves that look at them, like a person who is okay, and smiles under their eyes.


    "It is already possible to see the outline of the former palace. The faint prince should be in it at the moment. I just need to sit on the roof and cover the land with the exquisite pagoda to ensure that the faint king has no way to escape. Just don''t know, how do you plan to deal with that faint? You can''t say that you are totally dependent on my brothers."


    "This is nature!" Nodded, Zhang Daoling first looked at Jin Hao with amazement, and then slowly replied. "I have to wait for the heroes of all parties to make a big move. It is nothing but a loss. If you are three brothers alone, why should we be so expensive? And it is said that the power of the Emperor is isolated. I am afraid that it will not be what your brothers can handle. It is just a matter of casualties. It is us who would not want to see such a thing."


    Having said that, Zhang Daolin has shifted his gaze and looked at his neighbor''s nine spirits.


    "General General Jiu Ling, then the war on the door of the gate is up to you. I will entrust the power of the order to you, and I will be responsible for the matter after the pressure. I hope that the general will not let me. If you are disappointed, you can triumphantly return. If this is the case, I can better invite the generals, isn��t it?��


    In a simple sentence, Zhang Daoling mobilized the enthusiasm of the Nine Spirits. He really needs a piece of warfare to get himself to stand firm in the door. This arrangement of Zhang Daoling is tantamount to giving you a pillow while you are asleep. It is indeed a timely solution to this urgent need. This made him grateful, and the goodwill of Zhang Daolin also rose by three points. So immediately, he said to Zhang Daling''s fist.


    "Tianshi Daen, the old man has no teeth to remember. After this incident, the old man will have to thank him for repaying the help of the Heavenly Master."


    "Polite, polite. This is also the general of the generals, you have the power to do this. If you change the old way, I will not play any big role except to wave the flag in the back. Let me be honest." If you take up this useless work, it��s better to let it out and complete the generals. Isn��t this the best of both worlds?��


    Zhang Daoling waved his hands again and again, and did not dare to take the plunge. He had a light and windy mind. And when they are humbly on each other, they are in harmony. On the other side, the head of Buddhism is a sharp-edged sword, and the red fruit is confronted.


    "Sincere, good-natured. Prince Ganlu is really courageous. At this time, I dare to appear in the face of poverty. Isn''t it afraid of the means of display of poverty, directly surrendering you here at this time, and winning your heirloom?" ?"


    "Afraid, of course, afraid. But I am afraid of any use. Can you say that I am afraid, Bodhisattva, can you be compassionate and let my brothers get rid of it?"


    Already a good preparation for sacrifice, this time, of course, it is impossible to reconcile. So as soon as he heard the words of the Tibetan King, he immediately browed and then asked him back with a sarcasm.


    Although I know that I can''t be his opponent, but now at this special time, the Tibetan king can''t take him. Therefore, Kim Min is unceremonious. It is simply a pair of fake masks to tear off his face, so that everyone can see his true face. It is also completely and he has torn his face.


    However, such sarcasm does not make the Tibetan king stunned, even that it is impossible to make him slightly discolored. In the face of sarcasm, he just read a Buddha number and said it.


    "The dispute of Taoism is really not to be indifferent. Please ask the Prince for forgiveness. However, if the three brothers of the Prince are willing to return the Linglong Tower to the impoverished, then the impoverished can be guaranteed here, and will not hurt the three. The three only need to accompany me in the revolving hall for a hundred years of silence. I will put three people in one freedom. At that time, Tian Gao will be a bird to fly, and the sea will be wide and leaping. Isn��t it better than the fear of the moment?


    "If this is the result of letting my brothers wrestle and hand over the relics of the family to be handed over, then this kind of freedom is not worth mentioning. You don''t want to talk to me about the Tibetan king. You have a good time. You have What means, my heart is clear. My brother is not your evil spirit, your confusing set does not work for my brother."


    With such a slap in the face, Jin Hao has been dragging the exquisite pagoda, and he screamed at the Tibetan king.


    "The urgent task at the moment is to hand over the faint prince. Before that, I will not argue with you first. But after waiting for this, if you are entangled with my brother, then don''t blame me for disregarding the identity of your Bodhisattva. I am so welcome to you. If you want to come to this exquisite tower, if you add a bodhisattva relic as a foil, the power should be even better. When the time is not successful, you are afraid that you will not be able to see Bodhisattva. My brother!"


    After this was said, Kim Min Jong was already striding away, and headed for the middle of the palace of Kunlun. Looking at the back of his departure, the singer under the throne of the Tibetan Mastiff shook his head, and he whispered to the Tibetan king.


    "Buddha, Prince Ganlu has a calculation in his heart. He intends to drag the Bodhisattva behind you afterwards, and then let his two younger brothers take the Linglong Tower to seek the shelter of Guanyin Bodhisattva."


    "Jumping the clown, in vain, no need to pay attention to it. Compared to this, the treasure of the magic weapon, have you ever heard?"


    "This, Emperor Ganlu''s mana is not deep enough. This secret can''t be concealed. I know it naturally. I just know that the baby has a mouthful and can''t be done. It needs to be sacrificed beforehand. Control. So Bodhisattva, you know the mouth, but it doesn��t help."


    "More mouth! Let you say you say, there is so much nonsense."


    In the face of the good intentions of listening, the Tibetan king did not appreciate it, but instead raised his hand and gave it a slap, so he reprimanded it.


    In the face of reprimanding and beating, you can only hear the sorrow, and then honestly reveal what you have heard. After getting what he wanted, the Tibetan king nodded with satisfaction and then explained it with a smile to his seat.


    "The Linglong Tower has lost the method of sacrifice, but don''t forget that this baby is from Sheriff and the eyes of the company. When he practiced in front of the Buddha, it was Sheriff who taught me." I have never changed my mind, and I have inherited the knowledge of Sheriff. As long as I have this slogan, I want to control the Linglong Pagoda. It is a matter of half the effort. It is not important to have the ritual of the ritual. Do you understand? ?"


    "Buddha is wise, the little animal is convinced orally, and is convinced."


    He was afraid that he would not touch the mold when he was so proud of the land king, so he was almost instinctive, and he complimented it again and again. For this compliment, although the Tibetan king is used in his heart, his face is still the same as the ancient well.


    I saw him gently kicking the belly that he listened to. That is how he said it.


    "As long as you love to flatter. Well, Jin Xiao''s child is already set. The big thing matters, don''t delay the time. Don''t hurry up and go to Zhang Tianshi, so I can discuss it with him carefully. What should I do? Playing, between the two doors of Buddhism, how should we coordinate!"


    "Yes, yes! This is the small animal!" Hearing the name of Zhang Daoling, he suddenly heard a glimmer of color in his eyes. But very quickly, it concealed this look and replied to the Tibetan king.


    It took the clouds and took two steps, which was a slamming of the door gods with the nine spirits. Looking at the oncoming land king, the nine spirits are immediately a hand, and then they snorted.


    "It turned out that the Buddha was in front of me. Just right, I was going to find Bodhisattva and discuss some things about the next move. I don''t know Bodhisattva, what special plans are there?"


    "Oh, how could it be you? Zhang Tianshi?"


    Seeing that Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng gave orders here, the Dizang Wang immediately became strange in his heart. In the face of his strangeness, the nine spirits of the Holy Spirit is posing and waving.


    "Tianshi sold my face and entrusted the power to direct this action to me. He was responsible for the temple. Bodhisattva also knows that the identity of the heavenly master is more embarrassing in the door, so great. It was not a good thing for him. It was clear to him that he wanted to come to himself, so he made this decision. It was only the end of the old man, but it was an unexpected surprise."


    "Then I will congratulate you, Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng. The legacy of Taiyi Tianzun, I want to come and be carried forward on your body. If this is the case, then I will sell you a poor one. You see how ��

 Chapter 1546： Old and honest

    "Buddha, what are you talking about?"


    "The monks don''t swear!" With such a smile, the answer of the Tibetan King Bodhisattva is to let the nine spirits of the Holy Spirit begin to turn over the river.


    This is not his shallowness, but the Tibetan king Bodhisattva is really a very unconditional condition. With this condition in mind, let alone be him, fearing that it is the resurrection of Taiyi Tianzun, I am afraid it is difficult to maintain calm. And what is the condition? That is, the Dizang King made a guarantee to Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng. As long as he can support himself in Buddhism, then after he took over the power of Buddhism, he managed to manage the 18-story **** of two thousand years. The control of the trust was entrusted to his hand.


    You know, this is not an unusual thing, but a price that is enough for them to be expensive. For more than two thousand years, the Dizang King has made this one of the Buddhist gates of the sect of the Buddha a singer. Do not say that Taiyi saves Tianzun, the East China Qinghua Emperor, in addition to the name of the **** who can compare with him. It is the talented monarch of the **** itself, the Five Emperors, and even the Goddess of the Earth, the goddess of the whole hell, who was almost overwhelmed by him.


    The world knows the king of Jurassic, knowing that there are more than eighteen layers of hell. There are also a few who know that Dongyue Emperor is the soul of the soul, is the ghost of the system. It is the **** of the earth, the mother of the earth, which is almost impossible to shake, the lord of the sin, not as loud as the name of the king.


    Nowadays, the Dizang King is willing to take out these things at the cost in exchange for his support. This naturally makes him feel excited.


    However, at the same time as his heart is moving, his heart is inevitably giving birth to doubts. Why did the Tibetan king want to talk to him about such a transaction? He is not a good partner.


    It��s no wonder that the Nine Spirits Church thinks this way, because, as he is puzzled, he is not the best partner. Even if the land is divided into a hot potato, the general fairy will not think about accepting it. Then the Houshen and the Wuyue Emperor, who are the Lord of the Earth, will be more suitable choices than him. In exchange for their support under the same conditions, they should be willing to accept them if they want to come. In terms of the distance of the relationship, he who used to be a competitor in the past can''t compare him as an ally of the ally.


    Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng is a sincere guy. He can have the same mentality and flexibility as Zhang Daoling. Just think about it and think about it. In this kind of thing, he couldn''t find a clue. Simply, he asked the question in his heart directly to the Tibetan king.


    In the face of his doubts, the Dizang King just smiled and said it.


    "It''s a very simple matter. The 18-story **** and the ten-story of my temple are better than the post-earth gods. But this involves basic interests, so you can''t make a conclusion based on the distance." If she gave this to the **** of the earth, she would certainly agree to my request. But since then, the sinister government is afraid to become his slogan, and others have no room to intervene. This is for my Buddha. It��s not a good thing. On the contrary, if it is given to you, the forces left by my 18-layer **** and the East China��s Qinghua Emperor are enough to compete with the later gods. By then, you and the two sides can��t argue, my Buddha��s door If you want to borrow your hand to make it convenient, can you refuse it?"


    After this was said, the spirit of the nine spirits was immediately transparent. This made him feel that these guys are really old-fashioned, sly, and at the same time, they can''t help but be full of joy, and they really are the fortune of this kind of thing. The so-called machine can not be lost no longer, so good, he really has no reason to refuse. So immediately, the two were swearing and swearing, and fixed the matter.


    Since this matter has been finalized, then the more important things are now in sight. Dealing with the Emperor, this is an obstacle that they have to overcome.


    How to deal with, who will go to the main force. They must be discussed between them. And this kind of discussion, just the benefit of the nine spirits Yuan, you have to taste the shortcomings of shorthand, eating people short mouths.


    He was bent on the back, letting the people of Buddhism go to fight this pioneer. However, since I have accepted the humanity of the King of the Land, and I have adopted his style of work, I am really embarrassed to continue this prior plan. Simply, he just came to vote for the peach, reported to Lee. Directly took the responsibility of the pioneer.


    It is a good thing for the Tibetan king to do this. After all, with the Daomen first to explore this thunder, his Buddhist forces are more or less able to save some. Of course, he will not work hard. This situation at the moment is really not the time to intrigue to this point.


    The opinion reached an agreement. The two thieves of the Buddhist and Taoist priests, the carefully selected masters began to spread the big net, and searched the past little by little to the other palace on the Kunlun summit. And just as they continue to narrow their encirclement and want to find the location of Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi was met at this time and Jin Hao unexpectedly.


    Of course, it can''t be said that it is unexpected, because he and Gu Yi are now in the position where Jin Hao is going to the summit.


    This is up to five hundred feet on the roof, but it is the heavenly giants exploiting the mountains and carrying the huge stones. When the ancient gods set the fulcrum of heaven and earth here, they instructed these giant gods to build such a platform. Above the roof, there is a burning fire, connecting the lower Kunlun, never slamming. The gods can use this as a base point to enter the world. The mortal people can also use this place to guide the road, and climb all the way along the ladder.


    Although it was said that because the red pines broke the action of Tianwei Kunlun, the fire was wiped out and the road was cut off. But this can''t change this place is the natural attribute of the roots of heaven and earth. Only in this place, the ancient one is most likely to find the half of Kunlun through the emptiness of the void. And precisely because of this, their meeting with Kim Min Jong became an inevitable thing.


    The so-called enemies meet extraordinarily jealous, and Jin Hao is naturally no exception. Just seeing Zhou Yi, he immediately became red-eyed. He took out the Panlong King Kong with his words, and he greeted Zhou Yi��s head.


    At this time, Zhou Yi still focused on the ancient one, and did not put such a small person in the eye. Seeing that he dared to directly commit crimes against himself, the moment it was cold, he had already swept the big sleeves in the direction of Jin Hao.


    Among the heavens, there is Xiaoyao Sanxian, who is known as the ancestor of the immortal, and Yuan Zhenzi, who has a trick in his hand. With a large sleeve, you can take people into the sleeves. Just like being in the other world, life and death are all controlled by him. It can be said that this is a very unfavorable method, and it can be compared with the Buddha��s country in the palm of your hand.


    Of course, Zhou Yi is definitely not such a spell. However, his sleeves are definitely not better than the ones in Zhen Yuanzi''s sleeves.


    Because he is the Emperor of Heaven, the whole heavenly world must listen to the Supreme Master of his command. Even if he does not use his own power, the blessing from this side of the heavens is enough to make his movements have infinite power, so that Jin Hao, the guy who dared to offend him, suffered.


    It can be said that it was almost a momentary thing. When the wind and thunder swayed, it was born between his big sleeves, and then he greeted the golden cricket with a slap in the face. Jin Hao did not think that things would be like this. One was caught off guard, and immediately it was stirred by the hurricane. The Thunder poured into the body, like a piece of rag, fluttering far away.


    Until this time, Zhou Yi was barely recognized as the identity of Kim Min Jong. This made him a little surprised, and now he asked him.


    "I remember you, you are the eldest son of Li Tianwang, the prince of Ganlu of Buddhism, the king of Li Ming. What do you do here alone? Do you think that you alone can avenge your dead father? ��


    "The killing of the father''s hatred is not shared with the sky, you are faint, I can''t wait to have raw meat, and I have to sleep. Only in this way, I can understand the hatred of my heart!" It took a lot of effort to fight from the previous thunder. In the first time I could speak, Jin Hao was unabashedly obsessed with the hatred of Zhou Yizhang.


    To be honest, when I read history books in the past and saw this kind of sorrowfulness for the sake of filial piety, and the Spring and Autumn Assassin who gave birth to a thorn in the human king, Zhou Yi couldn��t help but pat her legs and praised her husband. If you are born, you can do it. But when this kind of thing fell on his own body, he finally felt the sadness of the kings who were assassinated in the past.


    Like Zhao Zizi and Yurang, Jing Yu and Qin Wang. From the perspective of Yurang and Jingjing, Yu is the grace of the intellectuals of the Zhibo, and Jing is the true meaning of Yanyan and Yanzi. They are all for the loyalty of the whole heart, and this forgets all the scruples and gives birth to a thorn in the kingdom of the world.


    For the sake of full loyalty, the world is arrogant, and it is humble and honorable. This has been the place where the princes of the princes would have such a saying in ancient China. It has always been recognized by the general public. Taishi��s biography, Baishi Liufang is enough to prove this. It is precisely because the people agree with their behavior that when people are in the place, they will only use the sages such as Yu Yun and Jing Jing as substitutes, and often ignore the imperial monarchs like Zhao Zizi and Qin Wang. Feeling.


    And from their point of view, what is wrong with them? Zhao Xiezi was forced to helplessly. This was the result of the talk of the cold and the cold, lobbying Han Wei, and attacking Zhibo, which became the trend of the three divisions. The First Emperor unified the six countries and ended the war in the Warring States. Among them, the righteousness is the same as that of one person in the district.


    Zhou Yi is now in his place, but it just feels the difficulty of the two kings. And this is what made him sigh, and said this to Jin Hao.

 Chapter 1547： History pen

    "Look at your filial piety, I can open one side to you. Kim Min is, speed disappears from my eyes. As long as you no longer appear in front of me, I can not be rude to you. Not only It��s you, your two brothers are the same. So how do you say this?��


    This is the saying that the net is open, and it is also the extra grace of Zhou Yi to the three brothers. The reason why there is such an idea is entirely from two considerations.


    First of all, Zhou Yi is not willing to open the door casually.


    Since he came to heaven, he believes that his behavior is relatively restrained. In addition to those stumbling blocks that must be reopened, such as Taiyi Tianzun, Rugao Buddha and Jade Emperor, he did not have to raise the knife. Taibai Jinxing and Li Tianwang are two rare exceptions.


    Too white gold star is to be benevolent. He wants to die in loyalty, even if he does not do it, I am afraid he will also be killed in the grave of the Jade Emperor. Therefore, instead of letting him grieve and die, it is better to give him a direct benefit. Li Tianwang, it is entirely because he is too eager to make meritorious deeds, jumped out of the role of a bird, blocked the easy policy of Zhou Yi.


    After all, Tian Ting has a deep ill, and if he wants to change it, he must not make a strong drug. The so-called killing of chickens and monkeys, Zhou Yi was doing this kind of preparation, but at that time, Li Tianwang jumped out. If he did not kill him as a chicken, he was really sorry for him.


    To put it bluntly, everything can be described by a general trend. He didn''t want to kill the killer, but sometimes he had to kill. Some people bumped into it, and he was unlucky. And some people, if they can open the side and let him go, Zhou Yi will not regret such a little compassion and forgiveness. This is the case with the three brothers of Kim Min Jong. For Zhou Yi, they didn''t even have the qualifications to make a stab in the flesh. So letting them go, it is really no big deal. Of course, there is another consideration for this.


    On the other hand, Zhou Yi does not want to repeat the mistakes of Cui Wei.


    There is such a record in "Zuo Chuan. Twenty-five Years of Mekong", Qi Cuizhen, his Jun Zhuanggong. Qi Taishi was killed by Cui Wei because he wrote such a historical fact. The two younger brothers of Qi Taishi were also truthfully recorded and killed by Cui Wei. When I arrived at the third younger brother of Taishi, the people and the people all had complaints. Although Cui Wei��s power was in the wild, he was also upset. He said this to the third brother of Taishi.


    "Your three brothers are dead. Are you not afraid of dying? You still write Zhuanggong��s death as a violent illness according to my request."


    In this regard, Taishi��s third younger brother is the right color to answer: ��According to the direct book, it is the duty of the historical official. It��s better to die if you lose your job and survive. The thing you do will be known sooner or later, even if I don��t write It can''t cover up your guilt, but it will only become a laughing stock of the ages."


    This is what Cui Wei said is speechless and can only let him go. When the third brother of Taishi came out, he happened to meet Nanshishi��s simplification. Nan Shishi thought that he had been killed by Cui Wei, and he was determined to inherit his career with the determination to die.


    The history pen has always been like a knife. Zhou Yi does not want the historian of the history above the Heavenly Palace to write down such a sum on his bamboo slip. The Emperor of Heaven killed his father, and the eldest son died for the father of the newspaper. The second son is the revenge of the father and the brother, and he is also dead. The younger son revenge, and he is still dead. Those who lived with filial piety, Li Tianwang, three sons.


    What, you said that the history of the palace may not have that courage, to risk the offense of the Emperor so straightforward? For this, Zhou Yi can only give you a sullen expression.


    As early as he turned over the books in order to find his way home, he had already discovered the rigor and justice of the Tiangong historical officials. The ridiculous things, the ugly things, and the stupid things that the Jade Emperor has done over the years, they have not been leaked, and all of them have been recorded. And even if it was the Heavenly Emperor who had just taken office, they wrote such a paragraph with a knife.


    Emperor of Heaven forced the palace, and the emperor abdicated. There is no war in the battle of the gods. The old eagle dog has a hyena. Only Taibai Jinxing does not stand out from the crowd and comes forward. Called the emperor of the Jade Emperor Erlang Zhenjun to protect the car, lead the fight against the Buddha Sun Wukong for assistance. Can not be enemies. The Emperor of Heaven was superior and the Jade Emperor bowed his head. The emperor and the emperor are old, but the emperor applies grace, and Erlang is descending. Commit to the monkeys. The Emperor wants to drop the white gold star, but the white gold star is not. Tiandi three please, still as it is.


    It coincides with the sinister thief of the Western Heavens, the name of the Qingjun side attacking the heavenly court, the Jade Emperor is overjoyed, and he wants to regain his position. The Emperor of Heaven was fighting with the Western Heavens, and the Four Dragons of the Dragons won the first battle and the four King Kongs. After Erlang Zhenjun, he made a meritorious deed, taking the first level of the four Bodhisattvas of Wenshu. The Buddha is angry and wants to drop Erlang. The Emperor of Heaven was angry and shot, the Buddha was defeated, the West was broken, and the Buddha was defeated. Fortunately, the Buddha has come to the forefront, and the life of the Buddha has changed. Since then, the Jade Emperor��s period has been illusory, only death.


    The Jade Emperor died, and Taibai Venus was generous with him. Seeking benevolence, to death, can be passed down.


    The emperor wants to reform, and the gods are not. General Tota Tianwang Li has always followed the wishes of the public. The emperor did not follow, but the Erlang Zhenjun, the **** of the Emperor Wu of the Emperor of the Emperor, was the knife of the Emperor. This **** is dead, the gods are silent, no more dare to speak. The emperor changed the old system, and the gods and demons were all surrendered. In the present view, the king of the king is the king of benevolence. Sentencing legislation, thought to be bound. The means are cool and the gods are awesome. One of the two thousand years of change in the atmosphere, I do not know where to go in the future. The emperor is not the old emperor, can the courtiers call for the old minister?


    This is the record written by the historical official above the heavenly court after Zhou Yi entered the heavenly court. Because Qin Tianjian did not know where to turn out the "Taiyi is on, the Eight Lords are in the column", Zhou Yi, the title of the Emperor of Heaven, has become Taiyi on the day he officially took office. Therefore, this record will become the content of "Taiyi Ji".


    As far as content is concerned, the records of these historical officials are still pertinent. At the very least, they have not yet clarified their tyrants and faints. This is a blessing, but the history book can be seen only by looking at a single book.


    It is like Tang Benji said that Tang Taizong is wise and intelligent, good at Nayong, Junchen and Yi. But looking at the story of Wei Zheng can be seen, this is just a representation. After the death of the minister, the emperor personally took the tombstone and destroyed the previous marriage contract. This is not a kind of harmony. By the same token, if there is such a paragraph in the "Tian Ting Biography. General Li Biography", then the name of Zhou Yi is really going to be bad.


    He does not want to be Tang Taizong, but he does not want to be Cui Wei. Even if he must find a goal to follow, he also hopes that he will be Zhao Zizi and not someone else. Although it is said that Zhao Yuzi was stabbed three times, it is definitely not a happy thing. However, because of his three interpretations, Jia��s loyal behavior has made him praised by the world.


    As far as fame is concerned, Zhao Zizi is much cleaner than these two. In the case of effective application according to law, Zhou Yi felt that even if he could not make a good name, he should not fall into the name of the nickname. It is for this reason that he is willing to open the door to Kim Min and his brother.


    This is his rare pity, but in the face of his good intentions, Jin Hao does not buy his account at all. He even said that he felt a deep humiliation because of Zhou Yi��s behavior.


    "Enough! You let me put revenge on disregard, so I am sorry for you to kill the father and enemies? You are faint, you are infatuated. I would rather die, and I will never be pitiful to you guys, absolutely not! ��


    "You are enough. I only said it once, you listened to me." If you don''t want to kill him, it doesn''t mean you can''t kill him. Zhou Yi has a good reputation, so that those who are as good as a knife will be merciful to him. But this does not mean that he will make unlimited compromises on this issue. Can be one or two, but not more than three. So this time, it is his last tolerance.


    "I will let your brothers and horses look at your filial piety. But you have told me clearly that your father''s death is because he has blocked the general trend of heaven. Under the great power of heaven, I am in charge of you. What kind of reason is absolutely untenable. This is the reason why the country is in the world, the country is at home. So, I do not regret killing your father, you should not expect a revenge for the father to become Your death-free gold medal. Once and twice, I can let you go. But if you don''t know how to be good, I don''t mind letting you leave your family, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Ha! A good trend. You faint and incompetent tyrant, thought that such a statement would make my brothers repel the years of revenge for the father? You are too small to see us. This world has never been saved, not because of You can''t represent the world, you can''t represent this heaven. You think that you are the heavenly trend, the world is big, I am jealous. You are just a selfish, want to play the whole heavens between the palms of the hands. Today, I am going to be my father, for this Lang Lang, except for your tyrant. I want to return a peace in this world!"


    Between the words, Kim Min Jong has already thrown out the exquisite pagoda on his body. And this throw, with the words in his mouth, the whole gold to build a general pagoda is immediately known to the wind, the blink of an eye has soared to a height of tens of thousands.


    I saw this pearl tower, a bright pearl shining, shining thousands of worlds. Numerous Buddha light was transmitted from the threshold of the pagoda, as if it had broken the dust and locked the lock, and the whole Kunlun was reflected in the clear and clean.


    It can be said that only in an instant, a world like the Buddha''s supreme **** in the palm of the world is already under the transmission of this pagoda, and is involved in the entire heaven. And just in the restlessness of the heavens, Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, has been included in the world of Linglong Tower.


    The Tazhong world is not the territory of the heavens. So naturally, the connections between Heaven and Zhouyi are also cut off. At this point, the calculation of these people has finally become the most crucial step. And looking at Zhou Yi, who has been trapped in the lock, Jin Hao immediately scared his eyes.

 Chapter 1548： Advance and retreat

    "You are faint, you can recognize this thing!"


    Fingers in the air, the exquisite pagoda that has begun to blur, the sound of gold and sorrow, smug, there is a kind of great willingness to report. Looking at his expression, he glanced at the cuddly he pointed out. Zhou Yi was a brow and laughed.


    "I naturally know, this is not the pagoda of Li Tianwang? Why, is this your reliance? If so, then I really can only say that, what you rely on is not too ridiculous. Something. Why, do you think that such a thing can deal with me? Or, who do you think I am?"


    Who is in front of me, of course, Kim Min knows. The incarnation of the ancient eight masters, the unprecedented strong in the heavens. It is possible to use the power of oneself alone to suppress the entire heavenly court, so that the two schools of Buddhism and Taoism that have been passed down for thousands of years can hardly be lifted. Such a person, he wants to be so that he can let him get shackled and lead at the neck, then he is the biggest fool.


    However, he is now riding a tiger, and he has reached such a juncture. If he ran away with his tail, he will not only be sorry for his father��s spirit in the sky, but he may be condemned by his own heart and will not be lifted forever. Start up.


    Anyway, both sides are dead, this time afraid of him a ball. In this way, Kim Min Jong is already ruined and shouted loudly.


    "Do you have a rest for me? This pagoda is a relic of the two generations of Buddha''s relics. The Dharma is infinite and the gods are infinite. Even if you are this guy, it is absolutely impossible to be affected by a little bit. You want to marry me, let me run away without fighting, I tell you, this is a delusion, it is impossible."


    "Is it? Then I am here, why are you still not coming forward to avenge your dead father?"


    With a sneer, he lifted his hand and wiped his neck. Zhou Yi said so much to the Jin Hao. And watching him say this, Jin Hao first changed his face, and then immediately, as if he could not help but want to rush forward.


    However, after all, he still did not move, just like the roots under his feet, it did not move in one step. And watching him like this is not the same, and the appearance of guilty. Zhou Yi immediately laughed and said that he didn��t care what Kim said.


    "Look, it��s good to say it on your mouth. It��s quite honest. Even if you don��t dare to come up, you still say that you want to avenge your dead old man. Isn��t this a ridiculous thing? Tell me You still honestly hid in the mountain, changed your name to a surname, and always became an ordinary person in your life. At the very least, you can still give you a Li family, this is no better than you. Is the sin of the Jiu family much better?"


    "You are deceiving too much!" How can those who have not seen the market in the heavens endure Zhou Yi, the poisonous tongue skill that has been cultivated all the year round. So it was almost immediate, and Kim Min Jong was shivering with anger. This is also due to the fact that he is strong and healthy. Otherwise, if it is like Wang Situ, who was killed by Zhuge Kongming, I am afraid it is really ridiculous.


    However, even if it is already mad at the point of epilepsy, Kim Min still reasonably did not make any extraordinary things. He knows very well that this is a thunder pool that can kill people. He is one step beyond this world. Instead of letting him go to the thunder, it is better to leave this opportunity to others and let others try their depths. Anyway, there are more than one person who wants to kill this faint prince. Why should he take this head and take the risk?


    Thinking this way, he pressed the anger and impulsiveness in his heart, and turned to Zhou Yi as a person who seemed to see the dying, and said so to him.


    "You are here for a sigh of relief. I have to look at it, and after a while, you can still have such a conviction to put such a eulogy."


    "Oh, you said so, it seems that you still have another cuddling. Why, have you found a lot of helpers?"


    "You have no way to stun, everyone can get it. As long as I wave my arms, naturally there are thousands of people who want to work together and want to take your life. I don''t know if I die. I see You are the most ridiculous guy!"


    It��s rare to regain a game, and Kim Min is naturally extremely ridiculous. Looking at his attitude, Zhou Yi immediately smiled and said profoundly.


    "Everyone has to make it, let me think about it. Who will be the one who wants to be blamed for me at this time? In the door, it should be those like the Eight Immortals, who have no power and no power, and dare not Under my new policy, I will make a future waste. Or, like the gods and the nine emperors, the guys who have been deprived of my name or the guys like the nine spirits, and the ones who have deep hatreds. Then Budari Those who are deeply impressed by the breaking of Xitianji should be considered one. Then there is the big Buddha of Buddhism, is the Tibetan king?"


    "You, how did you guess this?"


    The gods and the nine emperors are good to guess, and those who are idle and so on can guess. However, the Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng and the Dizang Bodhisattva are not the characters that can be guessed by guessing. He may guess one, but it is absolutely impossible to guess the second one. If he guessed it, then he can only say that this is not a guess at all, but that he already has the exact answer in his heart. And what is the answer to this? This is very worth thinking about.


    In fact, there is no need to guess more, he can think of it, this must be a spies in them, betrayed their intelligence. However, he did not dare to think about this. Because if they were betrayed, Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, knew what they were going to do. Then he is still in this trap, what is it for?


    This is really a fear of people, but they have to think deeply. Just when Jin Hao was sweating and sweating because of such an idea, the two thieves of Buddhism and Taoism were already under the leadership of the Nine Spirits and the King of Tibet, and came to this platform. .


    It��s quick to say that they came, because from Jin Jin��s encounter with Zhou Yi to the present, it��s just a few short sentences. And the reason why they can come so quickly, thanks to Kim Min''s exquisite pagoda. As soon as the exquisite pagoda came out, the light was shining and the Dharma was magnificent. Even if you are blind, you can feel the unusual things here. They are not blind, and the second is not a fool. Naturally, they follow the guide and look for it all the way.


    The Linglong Pagoda did not defend them, they drilled in with ease, and as soon as they came in, they immediately saw the appearance of Zhou Yi being trapped in the world of the tower.


    This scene is really a lot of people are surprised, and ecstatic. After all, in their original vision, they wanted to take this Emperor directly into this pagoda, fearing that there would be no hope for not going through a big battle. Nowadays, even if there is no fight in the first battle, it has already been successfully taken down by him. This is simply beyond the expectations of everyone.


    In the face of such an unexpected surprise, even if it was a festival between the King of Tibet and Kim Min Jong, he could not help but praise him.


    "Well, Prince Ganlu, you really did a good thing. It��s not easy to do so. After the event, I will definitely not forget your credit."


    These words are spoken from his mouth, and more or less will make people feel ridiculous. Because the discerning eye can see it, the embarrassment between them is absolutely impossible for them to live in harmony after this war. If it was changed, I changed the location. Jin Hao difficult to say something to make him not allowed to come down. But at this moment, he really does not have this mood. Instead of taking advantage of this time, they immediately warned them.


    "The situation is wrong. This faint lord already knows our calculations. There must be a traitor in us. He betrayed us! In this way, the faint sorrow is prematurely arranged. Our plan must be a bit of a twist!"


    In the words of Kim Min Jong, there are some euphemisms. Apart from the renegade in this respect, he did not say anything about retreat or other frustrations. And this is also related to his psychological moment at the moment.


    In his view, such an opportunity is a rare event. Even if Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, had a prior arrangement, it should not be given up. After all, after this village, there is no such store. I have to wait until the next time, I am afraid I don��t know how many years later. At that time, I am afraid that they really only have to change their names to change their surnames.


    He doesn''t want to be like this, so he would rather have a fight. Of course, this is only one reason. On the other hand, in his heart, there is no such thing as driving the tiger to swallow the wolf.


    You must know that he has not only had a murderous bond with Zhou Yi. It is already between the land and the king of Tibet, and it is almost the same as not wearing the sky. These two people, single out, no matter which one is not easy to deal with. But if they can get them to fight at this time, and look at the power of the exquisite pagoda, he may not have the qualification to laugh.


    Of course, he himself knows that this is actually a very lucky idea. But now, he can only think like this, isn''t it?


    What did Kim Jong think? The King of Tibet did not know. All his thoughts are now on the news that Jin Hao said before.


    They have a traitor, who is this? Almost subconsciously, the Dizang King associates with the existence of Zhang Daolin. However, after thinking about it, he ruled out this possibility. After all, he has been serving him for more than two thousand years, and he has not had a mistake. After the verification of the hearing, it was confirmed that there was no suspicion behind him, and he really did not have the need to be suspicious of Zhang Daoling.


    Then, if it is not Zhang Daolin, who will it be? This time, the Dizang King placed his skeptical gaze on the body of the Nine Spirits. For now, he is also very suspect.

 Chapter 1549： Who is the pioneer of motivation?

    It is not unfounded for the Tibetan king to doubt this. First of all, if the suspect is positioned as the nine spirits, he has sufficient motivation to do so.


    Don''t look at the fact that he is so motivated and motivated to promote the rebellion in the name of revenge for Taiyi Tianzun. In the eyes of the discerning people, they actually understand that revenge is only a trivial matter. The main reason is that he is in the legacy of Yu Taiyi Tianzun and wants to inherit the name of his East Qing Dynasty Emperor.


    If you want to achieve such a goal, you must have a lot of prestige in a short period of time. The only thing that can give him great prestige at this time is that this rebellion that can turn the sky is overwhelming.


    However, there is no way to go up without prestige. As long as he can rely on the golden thigh of the Emperor, and let the Emperor give him the next order, then everything is just a matter of course.


    Today''s heavens, no one can dare to defy the orders of this Emperor. Even the big Buddha door can be inserted into a nominal master by a word, not to mention the door to **** that has become a land of nowhere. As long as he is willing to open the mouth of the nine spirits, even if it is the true yin master of the post-earth god, it is absolutely impossible to refute his face. Therefore, he is absolutely suspect.


    However, it is only a suspicion.


    Although the Tibetan king is suspicious, he is absolutely not blindly accused of being a general of his own, because of an uncertain news, to come up with a self-defeating stupidity at this crucial moment of dealing with the Emperor. If the nine spirits have the reason to do so, then the same, he also has a basis that is absolutely impossible to do so.


    The most important point is that Taiyi Tianzun died in the hands of the Emperor. And if he plunges into the shackles of the Emperor, then he will almost certainly seek glory with the Lord. This kind of being cast aside, destined to stigmatize for years, may not be his choice. And he just wants to do this, and he may not be able to climb up to such a prominent presence.


    You must know that no matter how deliberately you hide in the Holy Spirit of the Nine Spirits, you cannot change the fact that he is a monster. From the time of the emperor��s shot, it is to rectify the movement of the entire heavenly demon. His sense of the demon is definitely not as good as the human race. This is different from the ancient times, when the Eight Lords treated the Shepherd two differently. This biased position must be such that the guy from the Yao Lingyuan who was born in the Yaozu was struggling in front of him.


    If you are like a twenty-eight stars, although you have the identity of a demon, you will vote for it early. But you have always stood on the opposite side, which is almost doomed, you can''t have a good impression in front of him.


    The impression of the wheel, you have already lost a lot, on the strength, there is a lot less in the heavens. So what qualifications do you have, and are like the Emperor of today, and issued a decree? The Tibetan king can''t think of this answer, so naturally, he doesn''t have much hope for the possibility of doing this.


    Not necessarily the nine spirits, who will it be?


    The biggest suspicion target has been removed, and the rest of the individuals seem to be suspect. It��s not just the people in the door, but the disciples on his own side, and it��s hard to give him great trust.


    As a leader, if he can''t see the nature of his own people, it is his dereliction of duty. It is precisely because they see their nature that he is more and more unable to hope for them. The disciples of Buddhism, originally, are greedy for pleasure, and there are many people who are comfortable and comfortable. Nowadays, the people who gather around him and dare to do such rebellious behaviors are mostly the former.


    After all, the rules of the heavenly emperor can also apply to their Buddhist monks. Those who are hard-working and do not necessarily welcome the rule of this heavenly emperor. Really hate his teeth, he is not oysters, most of those who have passive interests, hurt the roots, but do not want to rely on their own hands to earn back. They just want to go to the sky once and for all. And so high and far-reaching, people who are happy to enjoy, really can not have too much confidence in them.


    It can be said that Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, does not need to be hands-on. He only needs to send a few messengers to lobby in private, so that there will be a piece of Buddhism disciples who will be completely sold out for the little profit. net.


    This point, as long as the Tibetan king is awake, will never admit it. And of course he is awake. However, it is precisely because of this soberness that he is more and more afraid to go deeper, because he knows that once this time is thoroughly studied, then they are only a team that is not good at all, and I am afraid that there will be collapses immediately. Danger.


    The enemy is currently, this kind of thing is like how to do it. And look at the eyes of the opposite nine spirit Yuan Sheng, he obviously also means to himself. This made them confess to the two people who secretly agreed to some kind of tacit understanding, and it is precisely driven by this tacit understanding. Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng immediately sent out loudly.


    "Hugh and suspicious, the enemy is currently, I am waiting for the time when the courage is concentric, but because of such a speech, it is self-confident. The Emperor is in front of him, now it is to win this Emperor, but also in this world The best time for Lang Lang Qiang Kun. Left and right, can someone be a pioneer for me, take this faint? The old man made a contract here, the first person to do this, you can get eight turns of Jindan, the heavenly official, the emperor can do�� Pick."


    Eight turns to Jin Dan, one can help people to practice several kinds of supernatural powers, and grow out of pure mana for hundreds of years. The important position under the emperor, that is to say, you can even choose one or two positions such as the **** of Jianghai and Tian Xingjun. This is absolutely a reward, and of course there is a brave man under the reward.


    It can be said that the conditions such as the Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng have just been opened for export, and immediately there is a one-of-a-kind giants who are screaming out of the crowd and screaming.


    "And let me be this pioneer!"


    He is talking about a big man wearing a green gold armor. His tall body, even if he is surrounded by different gods, is just above his calf, and he can jump to his knees.


    He held a Xuanhua Axe, wearing a gold hoop and wearing a gold ring. Shaking, the body shape suddenly rose a few points, until the height of a hundred feet, only stopped. At this time, he took a foot and went straight to the front of Zhou Yi, and then said unceremoniously, he said to his thunderous sound.


    "I am the son of Kua''s, you are faint, seeing me this axe. It is bigger than the mountain! If you don''t want me to embroider an axe, an axe is cut on your head. I��m going to be awkward, so I��ll see how much courtesy you are in your identity.��


    "You are the **** of the giant spirit?" Looking at the big man''s face and talking about the nonsense, Zhou Yi thought in his mind, he thought of his origins.


    The son of Kua''s family is after the ancient giants praised the father. There is a story about Yugong Yishan in "Liezi Tangwen", in which there is a saying that the Emperor of Heaven and the Emperor''s life are two sons, two mountains, one east and one south. Here, the two sons of Kua''s are the giant gods and his brother.


    This giant spirit is the younger brother of the second son of Kwa''s, and his nature is somewhat ignorant, not as clear-minded as his brother. But the stupid man is stupid, his brother is unfortunately in the battle of the gods, but he escaped the catastrophe without disaster, and also touched a position in the heavenly court, and made a conspiracy in the court of Li Tianwang. A position as a vanguard officer.


    Of course, good luck always runs out of light. Because the monkeys opened the banner and sang the sacred sacred priest, and acted as a vanguard when they were surrounded by Tiangong. He was unlucky enough to be defeated by a monkey. And looking at the majestic body of the giant spirit, it is a straw bag, even a monkey born in the wilderness can not beat. Li Tianwang, who was still holding the power of the Heavenly Forces, certainly could not tolerate it. Not only did he hit his eight hundred hammers, let him eat a bit of flesh and blood. He also took him to the end, from the avant-garde bureaucrats became a small **** outside Nantianmen.


    It is reasonable to say that such a small pawn, Zhou Yi, this Emperor has no reason to recognize him. However, Zhou Yi has a list in his hands, which is a list of promotion potentials in the statistics of the civilian officials of Tiangong. The giant spirit is in it, and he has thus made an impression on the giant spirit.


    In his view, the giant spirit is still promising, there is no need to blend into such a thing. So immediately, he asked the giant spirit.


    "Giant god, I know you, you are a guy with the ability. These people are not good at plotting me. I want to understand why I want to overthrow me. But why are you doing this? With yours Can''t I find a future in my decree? Why do you want to do this kind of big thing?"


    "Li Tianwang has the right to know about a certain family. You killed Li Tianwang. It is natural for a family to find a way to avenge him. Hugh has said that under a certain axe, you are not fast?"


    With a wave of axe on the hand, the wind is bursting in a limited time. The giant spirit is already drinking like a copper bell against Zhou Yi. In the face of his attitude, Zhou Yi just shook his head and said.


    "You are not ready for this? You have not qualified for this. Giant God, I will give you a chance. You give me a safe and aside, waiting for you to fall. So maybe I can still be unruly to you, forgive you. You are still so stupid, you can''t make it. Then you can only go with them and fall into the powder."


    "Hey, you are faint, you dare to look down on a certain family! Come here, eat a certain axe and say it!"

 Chapter 1550： Raise your hands and sweep your feet

    The giant spirit **** has always been a foolish guy. He didn''t listen to the meaning of extra enlightenment in Zhouyi''s words. Instead, he regarded this as a contempt for him, and this is taken for granted, making him angry and arrogant. The flower axe, the head is facing the head of Zhou Yi.


    This made Zhou Yi only sigh, and then raised his hand is a long sleeve. This time, the strength of the heavenly blessings of this side is lost. Naturally, no other wind and thunder can follow. But when it comes to power, this sleeve is much more powerful than the strength of the heavens and the earth.


    Because for Zhou Yi, the power of this heavenly blessing is simply something that is insignificant. With it, at most it can be a little less trouble. Without it, it will not affect him. His roots are never here, and the majestic sun power in his body is the foundation he relies on. A small exquisite tower is simply not enough for him to break his arms. At best, this is just to let him reveal his true strength.


    And such a strength is revealed, don''t look at the giant gods and high horses, and can move the mountains. For him to say, there is no more powerful than an ant. So now, I only see a bang. The giant **** is almost a huge body. It is like a stream of clouds blown by the wind. Even if it stops, it is already being shot.


    This is that the world where they are located has been shrouded in the Linglong Tower, and the borders around it have been limited by the tower of the Linglong Tower. Otherwise, the giant spirit is afraid that it will not fly to thousands of miles away. And this is so, watching the giant spirits slide down the tower wall of the exquisite tower like a painting, and all the gods and buddhas are licking their teeth and sucking up the air.


    You must know that although the mind of the giant spirit is not so good, the strength is not fake. That inherits the power of self-exaggeration, so that he is already one of the best among them. It can be said that as long as it is not the master of fame, the great **** of the year, it is not really easy to hold such a guy. And if you want to put him on the sleeves for nine days, it is even more rare and few people can do it.


    Hasn''t he been banned from the vast majority of supernatural powers? Why is there such a thing? Or is this the strength that the Emperor should have?


    It can be said that this has already shocked a lot of people, and many people have begun to retreat. At this time, the Dizang King also seemed to feel their thoughts, so he immediately drank up and down.


    "You, this time is not a time to retreat. Don''t forget, this is a big crime of rebellion. It is a crime that can marry the Nine. There is only one way before us. That is, the hand is off the faint, completely Overthrowing his rule. Otherwise, even if we escaped at this time, can we say that we can keep our own life? Don��t forget, this is his world, you are in the ends of the earth, and it is impossible. Run out of his palms. So, instead of sitting still, it��s better to fight for it. Only in this way can we have a chance to live, maybe a rich one is not?��


    "The king of the Tibetans is right. The power of this faint king is absolutely impossible to be affected at all. Don''t be deceived by him. Let me say, let''s not talk about the morals of the rivers and lakes, the rules of the old fight." The big guy is on the shoulder, who can get the first level of this faint king is the first effort, how!"


    In the end, it is a demon family, and the opening of the nine spirits is a taste of grass and rivers. However, it must be said that his statement of the grass-roots market is more touching at this time. Anyway, the left and right are just a dead word. Why not put it here? And they have a lot of people, not necessarily a little chance of winning. If this is the time for a good fortune, let the first effort fall on one''s own body. That is not a sudden smashing the sky, Qingyun straight up?


    Ambition, luck, and the madness under the extreme panic are directly to let these people begin to completely lose their senses, pinning all hopes on the faint possibility. In this case, they immediately rushed in the direction of Zhou Yi, just like the wolves who were out of the cage.


    Everyone wants to beat him, everyone wants to get a spoil from him. However, some things are already doomed, and they are just crazy and delusional. It can be said that even the eyelids are too lazy to lift, Zhou Yi has been a big sleeve swing, and they greeted the past.


    Just like the gods who sent the giant spirits before, they couldn��t stand with their feet at all, and they were already blown by the power of the gods, like the leaves after the storm, and they smashed into pieces. On the tower wall of the exquisite tower.


    Whether it is a magical power or a magic weapon, whether it is a fairy or a Buddha, under the pressure of this absolute power, there is only one such end.


    It��s just a matter of moments. This imposing manner, the mighty anti-thief army is already falling apart, and it��s hard to become a big climate. Because they have lost most of their backbone, except for the powers like the nine spirits, the gods, and the kings of the land, they can barely stand still. The rest is nothing but worth mentioning. Three or two kittens and puppies. The Tibetan kings simply couldn��t count on these guys, and they alone had no hope in the face of Zhou Yi��s inadvertently revealed the power of scale claws.


    At this time, everyone''s heart sank to the bottom. In addition to the deepest despair, their thoughts are full of incredible madness.


    Why is it that the Emperor of Heaven can be strong in this way? This is simply unreasonable. Even if he is the incarnation of the eight masters, there is no reason to have such strength. How is this possible, how is it possible!


    For a time, the rest of the people were sweating, watching the far-field standing there, watching Zhou Yi with a smile, but they couldn��t say a word of war. Under the steep turn of the situation, it has already broken the bottom line of their hearts. At this time, what they are thinking about in their hearts, I am afraid that only they themselves will know.


    Zhou Yi did not have the mind to guess their thoughts, just as the tiger would not be interested in the idea of ??a ram that was struggling under his teeth.


    Because of the overwhelming advantage, this is just a small action for him to clear the inside. It is a very interesting repertoire when there is still a need to wait for the ancient Master to move. He never thought that these people could threaten themselves, and they didn''t think that their painstaking efforts could make themselves. After all, this is actually the gap between the horizon and the pattern.


    These people have only kept their sights on this heaven for thousands of years, and at most they have only slightly enlarged the horizon to the level of the earth. And the earth, what is it in front of people at this level of Zhouyi? If you are rude, if you are born in this place, it may not be necessary for a planet to be more valuable than a marble.


    At the beginning, he and the tyrants fought in the starry sky, and there were countless stars breaking through the stars. It was the radiant sun, hundreds of thousands of times the stars of the earth, and not only destroyed one. It can be said that at that time, his vision has already expanded to the entire universe. And throughout the universe, I am afraid that only those powerful gods and horrible existences that can shock the entire universe will be eligible to enter his vision, and he will be his opponent.


    Under this premise, looking back at these ancient celestial buddhas, it is nothing more than a group of jumping clowns who can''t get on the table, a group of ants just to move the rice grains between his fingers.


    The frog at the bottom of the well thinks that it is the whole world, and it is actually these guys.


    And he is so motivated to do so, he spares no effort to break this old custom, and even said that he will not hesitate to put all kinds of benefits to mobilize the whole world. In fact, it is to let them see how big the world is, their food is not old, and they stick to the rules. How ridiculous it is.


    Change is born, but die without change. He wants these guys to be able to use it for themselves, and let them become their own help against Smith''s Week. Of course, it is impossible for them to maintain such a ridiculous state of mind. According to a great man, when he started the stove, he had to clean the house and treat him again. He also took it for granted.


    It is useless for a group of gods who hold the only thoughts of me. A group of people who are not ecstatic, and who do not dare to change in one step are more waste. Instead of leaving them in the house to make waves, it is not as good as sweeping the leaves in the autumn, and sweeping them away at once.


    This is the case today. The autumn wind sweeps the leaves and it is clean. As soon as I thought of it, the sky above was clean, and there was no such a clown to chaos everywhere. His emperor had a feeling of being a big heart.


    Of course, in a different direction, from the perspective of the Tibetan kings, this is the real bitterness.


    After seeing the power displayed by Zhou Yi, the Dizang King once again remembered all kinds of imaginings after the formation of his own major events. The hearts of the whole people were filled with tens of millions of flavors, and it was difficult to reach the extreme. Looking back at myself, in addition to a foolishness, he could no longer find any vocabulary to describe.


    Ridiculous, ridiculous, he couldn��t help but keep his tears. Forbearing for a lifetime, but in the end this time is not tolerated, so that a move is wrong, all lost. This result really makes him feel very sad and unspeakable.


    At this time, he really has nothing to defend himself. So now, he has read the Buddha number deeply, and then said to Zhou Yi.


    "Can you let the poor die?"

 Chapter 1551： Karma

    "Definitely understand? What do you mean by the Tibetan Bodhisattvas?"


    Looking at the Tibetan king like such a disheartened, bitter and desolate look. Zhou Yi was also very generous and responded with a word of interest.


    Seeing that he was willing to open this respect, the Tibetan king immediately opened his eyes and stared at him.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, we did have a traitor. You also know all our movements. So you are here to deliberately take risks and use yourself as a bait to lure us into being fooled. ,is it?"


    "I don''t deny this question. Because you will not deny it, this is an opportunity to get you all done, isn''t it?"


    Zhou Yi has nothing to hide on this issue. He answered the big question. It��s just that he��s a generous answer, whether it��s a guy like the Tibetan King who is standing here because of his strength, or the three brothers who want to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, they are all unbelievable. And an embarrassing look.


    Anyone who knows that he is being used as a monkey is probably not too good in his heart. That is, the mind of the Dizang King is excellent, or he has already guessed such an answer. So he can quickly ease it and ask again for Zhou Yi.


    "So, who is that traitor? How did he inform us? Can you give me an account, let us die?"


    "Oh, this thing, let him tell you about it. Coincidentally, he has come."


    Between the talks, the tower wall of the exquisite tower has already appeared. Behind Zhang Daoling, following the mount of the Tibetan king, they appeared in front of them one after the other. And seeing their appearance, the doubts in everyone''s mind have already been solved. However, such a solution is actually violent, so that even a mentally strong person like the Dizang King will inevitably smash at a time.


    Zhang Daoling will be this traitor, which is what he thought of at the beginning. However, because of his hearing, he just excluded this possibility. Now, seeing the existence of the singer, and reminiscent of what it said before, fearing that the war is fierce and dragging on his own. Everything is clear.


    He was really worried that he would be involved in the war and he was dissatisfied with his skills. He agreed to this statement. But I don''t want it to say this, it is simply premeditated. Because I already know that this is a trap, it does not intend to accompany him at all.


    Or, because of the fear of doing something to him after knowing the truth. It is almost premeditated and wants to stay away from yourself.


    This kind of answer is really a taste for him. When I thought that I was actually being born by such a beast, such a person who I trusted so much, the heart of the Tibetan king was already in full swing, and the anger was quickly pulled to three thousand feet.


    He does not blame Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven. Because there is nothing to say about the difference in power between them, thinking that he can overthrow him is just that he is stupid. And if you blame this thing on the head of the Emperor, it would be nothing more than his own skin.


    He does not blame Zhang Daolin, because it is a matter of mutual calculation. He missed a trick and saw Zhang Daolin as a teammate, and Zhang Dao Ling was a high player, thus winning the final victory. There is nothing to say about this. There is no regret in playing chess, and he is not going to be in that position. Even such things can��t be acknowledged.


    He can not blame these two people, but he can only be forgiven.


    I want to know if it is not because I have my own photos, I am afraid that I can only be a demon among the mountains, how can it become a well-known guardian beast in the Great Buddha Gate. It gave it everything and gave it its status and respect today. And it is good. In such a crucial moment, it not only does not think about maintaining its own master, but it also counts itself with outsiders. Only on this point, he is already unable to forgive him anyway.


    At this time, he needs to explain to him. It is precisely because of this reason that he immediately questioned this question.


    "Hey, I am always waiting for you. Why do you want to betray me and be a beast for the seller to seek glory?"


    "Would you not be thin? Bodhisattva, do you mean to listen to yourself?" Perhaps it is finally no longer necessary to maintain the respectful face of the past, and I am already laughing at the moment.


    "When I was proud of the mountains, I was so happy. But because I accidentally provoked your disciple, I was hit by the door. You have done everything, and I have suffered through it, just because I have taken a fancy to me. Ability, I want to take me as a mount. This kind of thing, why don��t you remember Bodhisattva?"


    "You are resentful of me because of this?" He licked his own eyes, and the face of the King of Tibet became unhappy and sad. "If you don''t want to, you can refuse my offer at the beginning. Why bother to sell me at this time? After all, after all, are you still wolf ambitions, not only the animals of the beasts?"


    "Haha, Bodhisattva. You are making me laugh again. Tell you? Are you the ability to listen to all things is fake?" He laughed a few times without hesitation, and he was already rudely talking to the earth. . "What did you think in your own heart, if you forget, I can still remember very clearly. If you don''t want to be from you, if you don''t want to be from you, you will never allow me." The ability falls into the hands of others. I ask, listening to such a voice, how dare I not follow you? Bodhisattva!"


    It seems that the long-standing grievances have finally been vented. At this time, I have been tempted to suffocate.


    "For thousands of years, you have left Laozi under your body. It��s no problem. After all, you are a bodhisattva, you are powerful, you are counting. But even your disciples and grandchildren look down on Laozi, I can''t stand it anymore. After Laozi is a godly beast, Bai Ze, the natural ability can listen to everything. Why are you under the guise of those who know that you are eating chanting, and the vultures who say Amitabha are called beasts? The mount of the family, the apprentices and the boys of the family give a few faces, a little better, a master, and a brother who can almost be called a brother. It��s always a beast to come to you. Have you ever thought about this? What kind of feeling has you been called a beast for more than a thousand years? Do you know that every time you go to open a meeting with you, I look at the mounts of other Bodhisattvas, and how can I not lift my head? ��


    "Good, good. This is the reason why you betrayed me?" After listening to the rumor, the Tibetan king has already folded his hands and chanted the Buddha.


    Until now, he did not think that he was at fault. So now, he is refuted by this.


    "In the past, the Buddha cut the flesh and fed the eagle, in order to influence the sentient beings. The Tibetan scriptures wanted to follow the example of the first division, in order to promote the Buddha''s Dharma, but they did not want to be Dharma and could not cross the world. Just like the farmer and the snake, even if it was planted, It may not be able to get good results. It is really sad. Just, listen, do you think that you can get what you want after you have sought the glory? Don''t forget, you have already branded your back. Under such circumstances, even if you are invested in the Emperor of Heaven, is it naive to think that the Emperor will reuse it for you?"


    The same thing happens to oneself, and the king of the earth does not think that he can achieve this. Under his own personality, he does not think that Zhou Yi, the guy sitting in the position of the Emperor, will have such magnanimity.


    However, this time, he obviously thought wrong. Because Zhou Yi has already inserted his mouth at this time, dispelling all his fantasies.


    "This is not enough. I can see that the ability to listen is still there. If the ability is superior, as long as there is ability, the virtue can be cultivated by supervision. It is just that I intend to set up a special officer in the heaven court to conduct law enforcement inspections. The last one can be seen as a complement to each other."


    Zhou Yi is also a bad thought, and it is clear that it is the embarrassment of wanting to see the Tibetan king. For his practice, the Tibetan king can only open a few mouths, and then he can only silently pick up the Buddhist scriptures. He is not stupid, knowing that this guy with Zhou Yi is pulling the frame, he can''t say how to win. Anyway, it is already lost, and it is a complete loss. This will also make a good reputation.


    Hearing, as soon as Zhou Yi said this, he immediately fell to the ground, and a beast��s face was already crowded with a funny appearance.


    "Thank you for the great reward of the Emperor of Heaven, the small must do his best, and die."


    "Hah, look at your performance."


    As a god, he only needs to coordinate the overall situation. Hey, what will happen, Zhou Yi does not care. Anyway, when he is going to do things under the monkey''s hands, how many tricks he has, there is always a monkey who is in charge of him. In terms of the monkey''s cleverness, he is afraid that he will not die and then it will be difficult. Of course, this is a later event, not to mention for the time being. Nowadays, there is still something to mention.


    If it is said that the Tibetan and the singer are like this, then between Zhang Dao Ling and several other people, it is another look.


    I have to say that Zhang Daolin really did play tricks on this matter. Whether it is the nine spirits or the gods, even the three brothers, like the monkeys he is holding, play a good look. Such a thing, even if it is just a joke, can not be easily forgiven. What''s more, this is not a joke at all, but to kill them in the dead.


    So naturally, each of them is hating the bones of Zhang Daoling at this moment. If you are not worried about Zhou Yi in front of you, I am afraid that he will be swallowed up immediately. Zhang Daolin also knows this, so he is very careful to rely on the edge of Zhou Yi, completely treating the glare of these people with a look of fearlessness.


    In this regard, the three brothers who are already blood-sucking are already unable to hold back. They are already clenching their swords and screaming at Zhang Daolin.

 Chapter 1552： Why do you want to live your life?

    "Zhang Tianshi, don''t you have anything to say to my brother?"


    The words of the three brothers can be said to be bloody, with tears in words. Even the guy who is like a tyrannical tycoon like Zhang Daoling, facing the accusations of the three brothers, is inevitably red-faced and speechless.


    After all, he is not the Buddha of the Buddha, who can reverse the black and white and manipulate the right and wrong by his own will. It is a wrong thing to do clearly, and it is right to think of it as right. He clearly understood in his heart that in this matter, he did indeed do something unreasonable. However, this is itself a helpless thing.


    In his position, he is in charge of his administration. In many cases, people have to do what they don''t want to do. He is no exception to this point, so in the face of questioning, he can only arch the hand, and then the old face said darkly.


    "You can only say that each is its own master. Three princes, the old man must consider the future of the road. Only under the influence can only make this decision. If there are any complaints from the three, you can vent to the old man. The old man has nothing to say." Can be said!"


    "Haha, complaints? Can we only have complaints?"


    Although Zhang Daoling seems to speak honestly, Jin Min is still keenly aware of the loopholes in his discourse. What is a complaint? That is what can only be said on the mouth. Want to do it, that is not even a door. And their brothers have been deceived so badly that they have no hope of a lifetime, and even the entire Li family is likely to end, only to say a few complaints, you can not let his heart have a little bit of grievance.


    It can be said that at this time, the resentment of the three brothers to Zhang Daoling is already more than Zhou Yi��s killing of the enemy. Almost without thinking, Jin Hao has already set aside all the scruples, and drunk up against Zhang Daolin.


    "You old man, give me death."


    Speaking of this, he did not say anything, it is already the emperor''s pagoda, and he greeted the Buddha''s head to the head of Zhang Daoling.


    Can''t deal with Zhou Yi, the unbeatable Emperor of Heaven, can''t you take your dog''s leg out? You must know that Zhang Daolin''s strategy can be regarded as the leader in the door, but he is somewhat incapable of doing things.


    This can''t be blamed for him. After all, he has devoted almost all his life to the operation of the gate. He has not had so much time to save his mana and cultivate magical powers. The so-called must have lost, want to take the door to good governance, a little loss in this regard is also a normal thing. Anyway, it is impossible for a big brain to let him go to the brain center to go into battle, so what is strength is nothing to be done.


    This is the attitude of Zhang Daoling, and the state of affairs has proved that his idea is very correct. Hundreds of enemies can match the enemy. The trick of strategy is the right way. As for the other, it is a small note, not worth mentioning.


    Of course, Zhang Daolin, who thought so, probably didn''t think that he would have such a day. Looking at the fascinating pagoda of Buddha''s light, you will be on your own head. Even if he is a high-powered person and a good strategy, there is only one idea at this time, that is, my life is rested.


    Indeed, no amount of calculations are more than a bare strength. After all the scruples were put aside and I wanted to take the life of Zhang Daoling, it was impossible for Zhang Daolin��s ability to survive from such a magic weapon. But there is a premise that Zhou Yi is willing to watch him die. Judging from the importance of Zhang Daolin''s eyes, it is impossible for him to let such things happen to his own eyes.


    So now, he has already raised his hand and blocked it on Zhang Daolin��s head. Such a block is to make the exquisite pagoda that should have a world weight immediately like a piece of paper falling on the cotton, and no more movements can be made.


    As a result of this, even Jin Jin��s urging of the mana urged even the strength of breastfeeding, and it did not cause any change at all. And looking at the exquisite pagoda that fell into one''s own hands and became dim because of the suppression of his own power. Zhou Yi was picking an eyebrow and saying such a sentence.


    "Bumen to Bao, two generations of Buddha relics? It seems to be a plaything that is more symbolic than practical. If you stay, it may make some people think about it. If something goes wrong in the end, it is not good. So just do this."


    Speaking of this, he pinches his hand, just like pinching a shortbread, it is already breaking the inch of the entire exquisite pagoda.


    Pure violence itself is an unbeatable thing, and he has nothing to do with his Dharma. All are fake. As long as your strength is big enough, there is nothing that you can''t break. If you can''t break it, then you can only show that your strength is not enough.


    Zhou Yi can be said to use the most cruel reality to teach these guys who are superstitious about the so-called Buddha power. When looking at the fine gold powder along the lines of Zhou Yi, the people who were there, no matter who they were, couldn��t help but jump in the face, and they were caught in a panic.


    The Emperor of Heaven has this ability, and he is able to squander the Buddha to the treasure, which is naturally shocking. But compared to this kind of thing, they are even more afraid of the cruelty that the Emperor inadvertently revealed. You must know that there are still thousands of disciples and Buddhist disciples in the Linglong Pagoda. Kim Jong received too much urgency and did not even think about releasing them. And this makes Zhou Yi so stunned, it is simply that Linglong Tower with these thousands of fairy Luohan, all became a fly ash. This allows them to see how the gallbladder can not grow long hair?


    Is this the celestial emperor who is just an ant? At this time, it is difficult for these thieves to think so. The more they think about it, the deeper their despair is, and the more they feel how funny they are before.


    The gods will also regret it. In the same way, the gods have no regrets to eat. Once again, it was knocked down by the cruel reality. The only remaining people can be said to be a thoughtless thought. Compared with other people, the grief and despair of the three brothers, as well as the depth of this kind of disappointment, are even more profound.


    Because they bear the **** sea enmity, and this hatred is no longer able to report. Compared with others, people are only dead and dead, but they are on this basis, plus a desperate belief collapse. The degree is of course not the same.


    Revenge, revenge! It seems as if there is such a voice echoing in my ears, as if my dead father was screaming in his ear.


    As the eldest son, Kim Min Jong no longer struggles for this idea all the time. Even because of this thought, he does not hesitate to take up his own righteous sister and take up his own life. Revenge has become the most important mission in his life for him, and he has become the only value of his life. Nowadays, seeing revenge has become a fundamentally impossible thing, just like the moon in the mirror, the moon is disillusioned in front of your own eyes. He is really no longer able to give birth to any other thoughts.


    Can''t take revenge, what''s the point of living? Is it because of this, I have to give up this **** sea enmity?


    Thinking of the arduous situation that I faced, I also thought about the promises that Zhouyi gave them before. Jin Hao''s pale face suddenly appeared a hint of red, and then suddenly it was a big step toward Zhou Yi.


    This is a move that is unexpected to everyone. Even Zhou Yi did not think that at this time, Jin Hao, who couldn��t even count an ant, dared to do so. This made him look at Kimura with great interest, and then he smiled and asked him.


    "Why, you still can''t give up when you get to this time?"


    "As a son, you can''t be filial to your father. What is the point of living?"


    A bitter smile, Jin Hao is pushing Jinshan down the jade column and generally fell in front of Zhou Yi, the father of the enemy, and hoarsely pleaded with him so pleading.


    "There is a lot of generosity, and please let me know how to avenge my vengeance. I know that I can''t hurt my knees, but please take off your coat and give it to me. Let me follow the example and let the three swords be stabbed. It is also reported to my father. Bloody hatred. And as long as you are willing to do so, Kim Min is willing to die to thank the world."


    After the words were finished, he had no choice but to pity his head. Looking at his performance, Zhou Yi was serious and asked, Shen Sheng asked.


    "Is it not good to live? Do you have to find death to marry your wish?"


    "As a son, you can''t avenge your father. It''s already filial. If you wandered toward your enemies in order to survive, then you can only say that there is no sorrow and humiliation. Those who are not filial can''t live in the world, and they are not rude. The person is alive, and it is no different from a pig or a dog. Although Jin Hao is not a sage, he knows what it is for people to live. Therefore, there is only one death for it, and it is hoped that it will be completed!"


    As far as this is concerned, his death record is already clear. So even Zhou Yi can no longer have reason to stop him. He could only sigh and dispel the brand new robes on his body, and then threw them in front of Kim Min Jong. Looking at the clothes in front of him, Kim screamed and screamed, and he was already cutting his blade and slashing it into pieces. Then reverse the knife edge and insert it directly on your heart.


    No practice, no magic, this knife is really smashing his heart, let him instantly, is already the soul to Huang Quan. And looking at the big brother who died, the hibiscus that was originally a sad face is no longer hesitant. It is also the sword of the sword. He screams "The person who is not filial, what is the face of the world." His own head, followed by a piece fell to the ground.


    For a time, the three brothers left only the smallest one. Looking at the scene at the moment, it was a plain smile.

 Chapter 1553： Former servant

    "It turns out that death is not so terrible for them?"


    Death, this is a familiar experience for you. When the bones were still father, and the meat was returned to the mother, he was already dead. As a person who has died once, he is very clear about what kind of taste it is.


    There is a saying that there is a big horror between death and death, but it is not a fake. Death is actually a rather horrible thing. When you feel that a whole fresh world is fading from your life, when everything is in eternal silence, your fear, anxiety and madness will come to life. And even finally, completely destroy everything in your soul.


    Why do people in the heavens pursue longevity, but the biggest reason is this. They know the horror of death, so they will think of getting rid of the threat of death as much as possible. Extending the lifespan is only one of their most succinct means. Others, such as the gods of the gods, and the reincarnation, are the real great supernatural powers.


    However, even if there are so many magical spells to protect them, it is not to say that this God of Heaven can easily escape the death of the dead.


    You see the Heavenly Soldiers who have been slain all the year round, or the heavens and gods that have been killed all the way, such as Yang Lan. The blade of the hand, the spells of the whole body, the metropolis has one or two points to destroy the soul. When they are killed, they will not leave any feelings to their opponents. They will not go to death, but they will be destroyed.


    It can be said that, like the cockroach, it can be recalled to the soul after the bones are cut, and the lotus is redone. After all, it is still a minority. Most of them are added to this axe and become the real soul. No, it should be said that even the dead soul can''t do it, because this death is really everything.


    It is precisely because of this that I did not immediately follow the footsteps of my two brothers. After all, people who have died once, knowing the horror of death, want to die again, but it is impossible to be so simple and happy. However, at this moment, what can he do if he is alive? It��s just that it��s just boring.


    Can''t live the filial piety of the father and son, the brothers, can''t you even do this? When I think of it, I feel that death is not so terrible. So when he laughed and pulled out a group of three bonfires, he was already directly at his own body.


    He is a lotus body, and he can''t die when he cuts his head. When the lotus is picked up, he can live back with water. Therefore, if you want to kill him completely, it is not a thunderstorm. Of course, he has a mana to protect himself, and the ordinary thunder flame is hard to hurt him. So he wants to be self-satisfied, but he still has to work hard to get this group of three fires.


    Together with the flames, the body of the vegetation suddenly rises in the fire, and the three bonfires in the twinkling of an instant are already swallowing up the entire body. His body sat a little bit in the flame and turned into a fly ash. But he did not have the slightest sorrow and sorrow, but instead he realized that he had got rid of all the pains, and at this time he recited the last sentence of his life.


    "Who is born, why bother to die."


    After a word has been completed, the flame bursts suddenly, and the lotus body is no longer a piece of the world, but it is completely burned to the ashes and dissipated with the wind. Looking at the end of their three brothers, all the thieves present in the field gave birth to an inexplicable sadness in their hearts.


    Their brothers are still a bright and upright, big righteous, but what about them? Can they have such a treatment? I thought that I was hanged on a rebellious name. After I died, I was still engraved on the history books. I was so stinking that the uneasiness in these people��s hearts was about to drive them out.


    The ancients pay attention to the name of a person in front of them, and they are the same. How is it in front of you, this is what they are fighting for now. And what''s behind them is what they have been thinking about for a lifetime. It is like the Buddha��s description of the Buddha��s world, and everything is omnipotent. The world is underground, but I am the only one who is in the same position.


    The problem is that this heaven is still good for both of them. They want to write how to write. Under the power, others can only see what they have recorded. But now, the world is no longer their world, but the world of the Emperor and his heaven. And the means and style of the immortals who were born in the heavenly courts, they want to whitewash their own affairs, it is simply impossible.


    Where the three brothers are okay, the historians will add a few praises to them because of their filial piety, and bring their rebellious crimes to a stroke. But they, who have always stood on the head of the heavenly fairy, have fallen back to the hands of these historians. If they don��t let them know that the history of the pen is so powerful, I am afraid that the immortals will feel that they have no face. Face those sages of historians.


    When I think that I am dead, I will be taken by these historians, Xianguan, and I will leave my own name for thousands of lives. These thieves, whether they are gods or bodhisattvas, are sitting in trouble.


    Among them, especially the King of Bodhisattva and the gods of the gods. We must know that in order to manage their reputation, they have invested a lot of painstaking efforts and spent more than a thousand years to have such praise.


    The gods and monarchs will be counted. After all, with the decline of the gods in the Song Dynasty, their reputation has not been manifested in the folk. But the Tibetan king can be different. In a rhetoric, he arranged himself into hell, and he gave the Buddha a slap in the air. He had a **** in the folks, and he did not swear to become a Buddha. He used the reputation of all the dead and evil spirits in hell. To this day, he is also a constant incense, and there are countless believers.


    Such a big reputation, if it collapsed, it was destroyed, and even the eternal ruin. That is really more painful than killing him. It can be said that as soon as he wants to die, he will be rebelled into a sinister evil Buddha, and he will be deceived as a sinister god. He is confused and he is not afraid to die.


    When you die, you will be ravaged by everything. While living, even if it is lingering, and wagging, it is possible to preserve your reputation. This is a matter of how to choose a guy who is so worthy of his name. In fact, it is a matter that does not need to be considered.


    Therefore, nowadays, the heart of the Tibetan king has turned sharply, and it is already the Buddha number that Zhou Yi has read.


    "Sincere, good and good. Your Majesty, if you are poor, you are willing to drop. Do you know that you are willing to open the net and spare the barren?"


    This is exactly the words of those thieves, but it was a step ahead of the Tibetan king. However, if you are the first to take the lead, at least let him explore the water first, try the depth. So they didn''t get angry because of this, but they looked at him and Zhou Yi nervously, waiting for the dialogue between them to produce a result.


    It can be said that their hearts are looking forward to, and I look forward to what miracles can happen. However, compared to their expectations, whether it is listening to or Zhang Daoling, my heart has a feeling of being bad.


    It��s not surprising to hear that there is such an idea. After all, I just pleaded with the Lord to seek glory. If my master did not die, it would be the same as the court. Later, I must inevitably give him a scorpion, or even put him to death. . Therefore, he will be anxious to be afraid of things.


    And Zhang Daolin, his worry is on a more level.


    First of all, let these thieves live alive, no matter what their identity, the name of their own 25-year-old must not escape. This is definitely a big blow for him who wants to rely on his mind, rather than relying on strength to control the door. He even said that he might dispel his current reputation and affect his power in the door.


    The above is still a trivial matter. The most important thing is that their existence is likely to lay the foundation for the division of the door.


    Originally, his intention was to eradicate these rebellious elements who could take the lead, so that the dissatisfied and unintentional people in the middle of the whole road had completely lost their dependence, and they could only follow the lead of him. The gates have undergone major changes. But if these people are still alive, then the situation is different.


    Just like the dams are inserted between the rolling rivers, it will not only interrupt the river''s advancement, but may even make the rivers change course, the flow is cut off, and even die.


    This is the most terrible situation, and it is the situation that Zhang Daolin is most afraid of seeing. So immediately, he advised Zhou Yi.


    "Your Majesty, no, no, no. If the rebel is easy to spare, isn��t it telling everyone who is not in the wrong position, is there no risk in it? In the long run, the world can only see the benefits of rebellion. If you can''t see enough to make them fear, then everyone is competing for rebellion. Isn''t it going to be a chaos in the heavens, and the spirits are smeared? The old daring, please think twice!"


    "Zhang Daoling, you mean this gentleman, must we force us to die?"


    Seeing Zhang Daoling became an obstacle to their way of survival, these gods who were named for their lives immediately screamed. However, compared to the last price to pay, Zhang Daolin would rather let them know more about himself at this time. Anyway, he wouldn''t lose a piece of meat. He simply lost his face and slammed his lips.


    "The road is chosen by you. The various kinds of rebelliousness are also made by you personally. How come, but now I regret it, and I went to what I did earlier. I don��t know the emperor, I don��t obey the education, I still want to commit such a felony. To excuse yourself, it is simply a daydream. Under the wise, you will send the singer to the sacred place of Sendai, and give the sorcerer and other generations a sequel to death.


    "Zhang Tianshi, can you let the poor say the last sentence?"


    In one sentence, Zhang Daolin��s discourse was interrupted. The king of the Tibetans was afraid to be involved in the undercurrent of the Daomen, and immediately he spoke up.


    "The door storm has nothing to do with poverty. The barren is the Buddha. In the current situation, it is more worthwhile to leave the barren as a slap in the face."

 Chapter 1554： Power Skills

    The revelation of the Dizang King said that Zhang Daoling had not had time to react, and those gods and emperors and the nine spirits were already screaming.


    "What do you mean by hiding this vulture? Is it that you want to leave us alone and run away alone? You can tell you a few, you are simply delusional. Don''t forget, we are on a rope. Grasshopper, we can''t run, you just want to live!"


    "Several Taoist friends are heavy. We used to be different streams of Buddhism and Taoism. How can we call it a grasshopper on a rope? And then, this is what everyone has to do before the door sweeps the snow. The thing that is frosting. I have the ability to clean up my sin industry, and you can''t do anything. What does this have to do with me?"


    The most wanted thing for the Dizang King is to evaporate his crimes as soon as possible so that he can get out of this disaster. As for the others, he can''t manage that much, and he can''t manage so much. In a word, being able to survive is your own skill. If you can''t live, you can''t blame others.


    He said that those people naturally hate to gnash their teeth, but Zhou Yi is interested, and asks him directly.


    "Why, the Tibetan Bodhisattva, you are so sure that I will forgive you at this time, open to you?"


    "Returning to the shackles, seeing in poverty, the squatting is not the person who uses the temperament. Staying in poverty and living a path, the benefits that can be brought to the squat are far more than killing the poor. Killing the poor, squatting You can only vent your anger at a moment, you can''t get much benefit. If you stay in poverty, you can put a shackle in the Buddhism to balance the back of the Buddha with impoverished energy. This is the king of the top. Choosing, you must be thinking twice!"


    The King of the Tibetan Mastiff has a word, and the reason why he dared to say such a thing is entirely because of his years of drilling and research on power.


    Right, it is the means of the ruler. The most important means of being a superior is to check and balance. Just like a tightrope, the weight on the other side will bring the tightrope to the abyss. Only when the two sides are balanced, the people walking the tightrope can be fast and steady, and stride forward.


    In the view of the Dizang King, as the only two pillars of Buddhism, it is qualified to be a qualification to represent one side of the balance of power. After all, the Buddhist forces of today are out of balance.


    As the other pillar of Buddhism, Guanyin not only holds half of the power of Buddhism, but also becomes a family with the existence of Yang Lan. Although it is said that this broke the Buddhist commandments, it seems to be somewhat unconventional. But don''t forget that the growth of strength is the key factor that overwhelm some opponents.


    In the identity of Yang Lan today, even if he is loyal to the Emperor, it is impossible to change the situation on the side of Buddhism. And after the two of them have, then the Buddha Gate has become a story of their family. At that time, even if the Emperor of Heaven would trust Yang Lan��s loyalty, it would be absolutely impossible to let such a huge force belong to the family��s name.


    Therefore, my role at this time is highlighted. As long as you have yourself, half of Buddhism can''t follow Guanyin. As long as they are willing to loyal to the Emperor, the Emperor has a practical means to balance the Guanyin family. Therefore, whether it is from the power of the plan, or in the long run, this is the best choice. In the face of such a choice, he does not believe that Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, will not be tempted.


    It can be said that at this moment, the Dizang King feels that he has grasped 70% of the minimum. Unfortunately, this is just his personal thought. Not Zhou Yi��s view. At the very least, in Zhou Yi��s view, this kind of tactical means can��t be taken on the table at all, and he simply disdains it.


    Why did the emperors of the past like to play this kind of checks and balances one by one. That''s because they are just a physical body. Peeling off the outer shell of the real dragon, took the aura of the talented god. They are only a normal person in the end. And as a normal person, do not have the right to seek to kneel down, what other methods can they use to kneel down? If you let yourself go, who knows who the world belongs to them will become.


    So those who are sulky are saying how they came from, that is, they don��t use them. However, this has a premise, that is, if you have the power in your hands, whether you will use the means, you will not be a melancholy.


    To say far, it is like Alexander the Great who was once a Megatron. There have been countless expeditions, and all the way from Europa to Asia has provoked countless enemies, and the Macedonian Empire, whose roots are located, is also internal and external. But because he has a strong army in his hand, there is no power. Any problem must be surrendered to the great emperor. Until he died young, the hidden dangers of the entire Macedonian Empire were erupted. A great empire is also falling apart and trapped in the dust of history.


    This is far. And said close. The Great Yuan Empire established by the Mongols almost conquered the entire world at that time. Westerners even think that the Mongolian emperor''s whip is pointing at God''s trembling. And to lay such a large territory, ruled such a huge empire. Can the emperor of Da Yuan have any means of deliberation to get the hand?


    The answer is no. And why can he still press the sea and let the people of the whole world be convinced at his feet? In the end, it is still the power he has, so that he has the qualification to ignore the ownership of the project at all, and has the capital that can do without the means.


    This is the case with Zhou Yi, and even more powerful than these examples. Because his own strength is enough to offset some of the means. If you don''t accept it, then you will be convinced, and if someone is rebellious, then you will be completely ruined. For those mortal emperors, this is something that can''t be done alone. But for Zhou Yi, it is just a little effort. Not worth mentioning at all.


    What''s more, even if you don''t do it yourself. He also has a way to deal with these guys. Because standing behind him is the Heavenly Million Heavenly Soldier, the entire heavenly world who wants to be a famous warrior. In front of the army that has been driven by the pies painted by Zhou Yi, what is a Buddhist door in the district? Even if the entire Buddha Road is added together, I am afraid it is just a chicken and a dog.


    Therefore, Zhou Yi is not afraid of it, or that he simply does not regard the words of the Dizang King as one thing.


    "The good heart of the Tibetan Bodhisattva, I have the heart. As for the Buddhism checks and balances, you don''t need to worry about it. Let me not say that I need to balance the forces under my control, and play some tricks to balance the power. Even if it is me. I need to do this, and I will not use the thief you have ever criticized."


    The words "Your Majesty" immediately made the compassionate smile on the face of the Tibetan King solidified. He had thought that winning the prize, but did not want to end it was the result of such a steep turn. So of course, his heart has already collapsed a bit.


    He still wants to fight, but Zhou Yi can not give him time to fight. Because at this time he can feel the movement of the ancient one. I have been busy with my work, and there is no reaction to such a big movement here. She is obviously already discovering something at the moment. And her discovery is the real priority for Zhou Yi.


    In the heart of Zhou Yi, the value of a Kunlun hill must exceed the reverse thief of thousands of Tibetan kings. It is not a waste of time to waste time on him. It is not as good as a step in the morning. So watching the Tibetan king still wants to talk nonsense again, he is already impatient, and slaps his face to him.


    This slap is not as simple as pasting your bear face. The strength shown by Zhou Yi is really real. Even if it is the skill of the Tibetan king, it is absolutely only a smog. He didn''t dare to pick it up at all, so immediately, he showed his Buddha''s golden body, and turned into a streamer, and wanted to escape to the sky.


    Do not escape, do not escape is to die. Although I know in my heart that I can''t escape the palm of the hand of the Emperor even if I run away, but how many of these thoughts are better than the ones who stayed here by his slap in the face? Besides, if there is such a little luck, luckily escaped from the hands of the Emperor, will this little life be saved? And as long as it is alive, what can''t be solved?


    This kind of thinking is not a person''s idea, but the idea of ??all the thieves present. Perhaps before, the reaction of these guys of Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng has not been swift. But in the face of such a moment of life and death, if they do not respond quickly, then there is really no chance of reaction.


    People are forced out, and they are no exception, so watching the Tibetan king has begun to escape, knowing that he is unlucky and it is time to turn to these people. The desire to survive began to force them, and they also fled in the face of unwillingness.


    When they fled, they also grew a ghost. Not a group of people get together and flee together. It is like a couple bird who is in a difficult situation. It is completely divided into things, and each seeks good fortune.


    Everyone has a glimpse of luck, thinking about death may be others rather than themselves. Maybe the Emperor is busy killing other guys, but let him escape from birth?


    At this point, everyone''s ideas are the same. This also makes their actions seem to be very tacit, and even bringing it is a certain trouble for Zhou Yi.


    Just like killing a mosquito, a mosquito can be shot with a mosquito. But if you shoot a group of people in one breath, I am afraid that it will inevitably miss a few fish caught.


    These people can''t be underestimated when they run away. Zhou Yiyi took the land of the Tibetan king and won several gods, but they let the nine spirits escape. After all, he was born on a mount and he was born to run fast. While watching Zhou Yi temporarily unable to hold him, he will escape from the day of birth. A sudden change suddenly appeared in front of him. Blocked all his life.

 Chapter 1555： Developmental Masters Doctrine

    This change is nothing else. It is the Yang Lan deity who has just returned from the sky.


    It��s hard to solve the demon of the pig, and Yang Hao just rushed back to see if there was any fish missing. And this just came, but it just happened to meet such a big fish.


    Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng can also be hit on the knife, this is normal, even if it is encountered by Yang Lan, Yang Lan may not be able to take him down in the first time. The problem is that this is not the usual time, because at this time, Yang Lan still maintains the Pangu incarnation, which is completely a giant image.


    A mosquito-sized nine-headed lion in the area wants to run away from him, which is a bit too much. At the moment, he doesn''t think much, just directly waving the axe in his hand. Relying on the exquisite martial arts that has been cultivated for thousands of years, he directly performed a stunt and a stunt.


    The open axe is unparalleled, and it is directly drawn from the body of the nine spirits. With the ability of the nine spirits, it is possible to survive the yin and yang of this move. So immediately, his entire body has disappeared under the edge of the open axe.


    The body is turned into turbidity, and the soul is turned into a gas. In order to differentiate the turbidity and yin and yang, the ability to die underneath it, except for the end of the back of the world, it is impossible to even have a hair.


    However, he solved the Jiu Ling Yuan Sheng, and Yang Lan also saw a few Zhou Yi on the platform. So he quickly collected the incarnation, fell to the front of Zhou Yi, and looked at him on one knee, which is uneasy.


    "The incompetence of the court, let these thieves disturb the majesty, but also forgiveness!"


    "It is no problem, these anti-thieves can be considered as a meticulous calculation. It is normal to be able to go to this step. Yang Qing, you don''t need to worry about it, as long as you can get rid of this group of thieves, it is excellent."


    Putting his hands on his hands, Zhou Yi was relieved, and he usually threw a few of the Tibetan kings who had just been in front of Yang Lan.


    "These people will be handed over to you, Yang Qing. Just like you promised me before, I don''t want to see what kind of rebellious people, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Chen down with the head guarantee, will never let the knees down again for the second time."


    He couldn''t see the love of Zhou Yi, so even if he was a reciprocal, he immediately made a guarantee. And such a guarantee is enough for Zhou Yi.


    "Okay, go ahead. Remember your words. And you, don''t be here, give me help. You have some responsibility for this disaster, don''t give a force at this time, what are you going to do?" When is the effort?"


    Even Zhang Dao Ling took a slap in the face and sent it away. Zhou Yi put his gaze on the ancient Master again.


    I have to say that the ancient Master''s means are amazing. When the battle has not yet begun, in order to ensure that she is not affected, she has completely broken into the void under the Kunlun market, where she carries out all her operations.


    It was a shocking outside, but she was completely untouched and clouded. This was originally a kind of skill, and as she sneaked out and found the link that belonged to Kunlun Tianwei from the emptiness of the sky, her skill was more and more manifested.


    The Supreme Master is the Supreme Master, and it is by no means a vain name. With this in mind, Zhou Yi stepped forward and came to the void, and looked at the depths of the void with the ancient Master.


    "It looks like you have found what I am looking for, right?"


    The sudden appearance of Zhou Yi made Gu Yi Master really surprised. After all, in order to work and work here safely, she has arranged a lot of means in advance. Not to mention those defensive measures, just the means of early warning, there are seventeen and eight kinds. However, none of these means can play a role, which makes Gu Yi Master have to be wary of his own younger brother.


    The Emperor who can sit on the heavens is really not a general. This kind of strength, fear is not worse than some gods in the gods. It is also considered to be a well-informed Gu Yi Master who made a basic evaluation of Zhou Yi''s strength. For her, this is already a very high evaluation. Therefore, she naturally took the attitude of treating the strong, and seriously answered the question to Zhou Yi.


    "Yes, it is not a mission. The half of Kunlun''s Hill, I have already perceived it. Follow my spell guide, you can go back to the half of the Kunlun Hill. And when you get there, go back to Earth. It��s just a matter of course.��


    "Oh? So simple? Then, if I want to get through the heavens and the passages there, so that the whole heaven can be connected to the Earth again, what should I do?"


    Although Zhou Yi wants to go home, he doesn''t want to just go back to them. It took so much effort in the heavens, and it was hard to keep the whole heaven in his own hands. He didn''t want to go back so smoothly. This is not only sorry for his long-term efforts, but also the plan he has painstakingly thought out. So he must let the two worlds communicate. If you don''t want to be good, you have to build a bridge of the world like Asgard.


    This is the idea of ??Zhou Yi, and such an idea is not thought by the ancient Master.


    No one knows more about her current situation than she does. If Tian Weiwei is still like the original, there is a grand event of the pillar of heaven. Then let alone a channel that allows the gods to freely move, even if it is a million-day soldier, it will not be difficult.


    But today''s Tianweiwei is no more than the original. If you want them to return to the earth along this link, you will need to transfer them over and over again. It can even be said that if it is not because of the vastness of these people, Zhou Yi, even if they want to kill them alone, are unlikely.


    The heavy void is the biggest obstacle. It limits the connection between the heavens and the earth, and turns the original Kangzhuang Avenue into a wooden bridge. And this is actually what the Guru Master wants to see.


    Don''t forget her name, the Supreme Master. In the hundreds of years after inheriting this name, she has been carrying out a great mission. That is, she has been using the spells she has learned to maintain the peace of the entire planet.


    This peace is not peace on the real world side, but peace on the mysterious side. Under the efforts of the ancient Master and her leader, Karma Taj, the mystery of the whole world was suppressed in the darkness that humans could not see. Not only those magics, but even the werewolves and vampires, and even more powerful gods and devils, are suppressed by the Masters, and dare not appear in broad daylight.


    Of course, this may not all be the credit of the Supreme Master, but it is undeniable that she did play an extremely important role here. Even saying that you are saying that they are leading this all.


    And for such a long time to do such a sacred and just thing, the ancient Master has already had his own dogma in his heart.


    She does not want those so-called gods to return to the earth and return to the world of mortals. One or two are okay, like Zhou Yi, she can rely on her ability and tongue to let them not interfere with the normal life of human beings.


    But as thousands of years ago, the world of man and God became unimpeded, and powerful gods could come to the world of mankind at will, so this situation is totally unacceptable to her.


    I have experienced countless wars, especially after seeing two world wars. Master Gu is very clear that today''s human beings have been strong and only I have reached the point. They have already regarded themselves as the hegemons of this world, and they are so arrogant that they do not accept the existence of any other opponents.


    This is not a good thing, but Master Gu did not think that this was a wrong thing. Because she is a human. In the position of a human being, her thoughts must be more biased towards human beings. And if she feels that there is something wrong with it, then she has a problem with her mind.


    She did not feel that there was a problem, and even said that she felt that this should be justified. As for this reason, the station does not stand up and there is no authority. This is never a problem. Because their efforts to maintain, will make all the reason to stand on the side of humanity.


    Master Gu and her Master will be strong. In the modern society where the gods are not obvious and the magic is already bleak, their existence is enough to shock most of the mysterious power. Even if it is the existence of the level of the gods, they must be scrupulous about their opinions.


    However, despite this power, the ancient Master will not deny one thing. That is the power that human beings now have, and it is impossible to be an opponent of the gods.


    The existence of the **** as the highest sequence in the life hierarchy is itself a powerful symbol. A god, the mages may be able to deal with the past with wisdom and unity, but a group of gods, even a group of gods, is not at all possible for the mages to deal with. Masters can''t do it, no one can do it. Even if the power of the two is superimposed, it is impossible.


    In the end, human beings are still too weak. In the face of the gods, they can do nothing. It is precisely because of such a reason that the Master of the Ancients was more and more reluctant to let the heavens and the Earth have a closer relationship.


    In all fairness, Heaven is perhaps the most peaceful of humanity in the realm of her understanding. Almost rarely interfere with human life. They are more than supernatural. They are much better than the God of God who wants to spread their faith, or those who are willing to offer sacrifices and even blood food. But they are gods after all, and they are heavenly gods with millions of people.


    If they have any distractions, no one can stop them. Therefore, she really does not want to open the door to them.


    However, is this something she can say?

 Chapter 1556： Long roads

    This is still an unknown number.


    Master Gu did not dare to guarantee that Zhou Yi could listen to his own words, but she would not absolutely say that what she said had no effect on Zhou Yi.


    After all, the cooperation between them is still very happy so far, and she and Zhou Yi have such a heavy identity. Even if it��s just a meeting, what she said as a sister is a bit weighty. Even if Zhou Yi will not listen to her completely, it should be able to listen to a few points.


    Of course, if you want to let the whole week listen to her, there is still a big premise to be solved. That is the bridge between her and Zhou Yi to build a trust. Trust is often built on understanding.


    Master Gu��s lack of understanding of Zhou Yi is just like Zhou Yi��s doubts about her. Both of them can''t see each other clearly, so of course, trust can''t be talked about.


    The most urgent task is to let him trust himself, but how can he let him trust himself? Master Gu��s mind was concerned, and his mouth was already beginning to reply.


    "I am afraid that this is a bit difficult to do. You have also seen that we are facing an endless void. If you are a person like me or you, you can still safely cross from this void by virtue of the power we have. Go out. But if it is a normal person, I mean the ordinary gods in the heavens, I am afraid that their ability is simply not enough to support them to penetrate into such a void. Just halfway, or even half of them, they It is possible to be swallowed up by all kinds of horror in the void. I know what you mean, you want to build a highway. However, if this road has no way to walk, what is the significance of building it? ��


    This is a pragmatic statement on the matter, and no one can pick out the problem. The same is true for Zhou Yi. He knows that the ancient Master said that she has her reason, and it does not work. So when he thought about it, he continued to ask.


    "So, is there any other way to increase the connection between the Earth and the heavens?"


    "Yes." It was originally there. Of course, the ancient Master could not say that he did not. It can be said that in the face of Zhou Yi''s inquiry, she almost did not hesitate, and she revealed her own thoughts.


    ��The approach is simple. As long as we can ensure that a few high-powered people enter the Kunlun Hill. Then set up a circle that attracts each other to echo the Kunlun sect of the heavens. At that time, the gods on the heavens side. Let''s work together to push the whole heavens in the void. I don''t think how long it will take, and the heavens will swim back from the depths of the void. At that time, the road between the two worlds is getting closer and closer, you The highway plan will naturally succeed."


    This plan is safe, secure and 100% operational. It can be said that as long as this plan is carried out, the heavens must be able to return to the earth. Just, there is still a problem that needs to be solved. That is how the time spent doing this is calculated.


    Zhou Yi does not understand the curved roads in the spells. Those complicated astronomical calculations, the things that run in the astral world, are even more ignorant. So for this kind of problem, he can only ask the ancient Master. The answer of the ancient Master is a staggering number.


    "For five hundred years, I estimate that it will take at least five hundred years."


    "How long it will be, you will not be wrong."


    For five hundred years, the daylily is cold. Zhou Yi can''t wait that long. If he had to wait for him for so long, he would have to leave this burden and run straight.


    In short, Zhou Yi can''t accept such a number. Even he said that he began to question the authenticity of this number. In the face of his doubts, the ancient Master was a bitter smile and explained to him.


    "You have to know that the heavens have drifted to the depths of the void for nearly two thousand years. The last connection was also disconnected more than 500 years ago. It is like sailing in the sea, obviously far away from the land. Thousands of nautical miles, it is not so easy to go back. The ship needs to turn around and need to go through the original passage. In this way, the five hundred years is actually a very conservative statement. To be more rigorous, this must also be done by the heavens and the gods. Otherwise, there may be more accidents and uncertainties!"


    For every sentence he said, the Master of the Ancients dared to use their own credibility and head to guarantee. It is absolutely true that there is no lie in a word. The situation in the heavens is so difficult and so embarrassing. Even if it is the power of the gods in the heavens, it will take five hundred years of hard work to return to the old soil. Slightly slack, this day will only last longer.


    It is not an easy task to let the heavenly gods fight so hard for five hundred years. Because you must know that since ancient times, the most troublesome thing is the word labor.


    In ancient times, the dynasty built roads and bridges, built water conservancy, and even said that war materials were used. Labor is like the military service that many countries still maintain today. It is something that every household can''t escape. And once labor is on the rise, human life naturally becomes vulnerable.


    Let''s not talk about the smallness of human beings in the face of natural disasters and man-made disasters. It is the bitterness of the wars and battles. It is not something that ordinary people can persist. The most terrible thing is that while serving the labor, you have to be exploited by corrupt officials, even if you have made great efforts, but you don''t get a little bit of return.


    There is no advantage but you have to go to life and control who you are, and you will become like a killing father. The so-called official force against the people, in fact, mostly similar to this.


    Today, though, heaven is different from those of the past. The gods in the heavenly courts are also much different from those who serve in labor. But one thing is the same, that is, what they face is a huge pay, and almost zero return.


    The Emperor of the Sui Dynasty excavated the Grand Canal, although it was said that it was in the contemporary era and it was beneficial to the future. However, because it was the death of countless hard-working people, it made the big mountain of the mountain completely ruined in his hands. The idea is good, but it is terrible for the people who serve the labor. The same is true for Zhou Yi. He wants to return the heavens to the right track, and the idea of ??returning to the state of China is also good. It is something that can benefit the whole heavens. But for the gods who have been working hard for five hundred years, this is also a terrible thing.


    Not to mention that it is five hundred years, that is, three hundred years, two hundred years, the gods of these heavens are unbearable. And if they can''t hold it, Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, can still eat well. Even if he is looking at his strength, he will not be overthrown. In all likelihood, he will be put up and let him be a polished commander.


    Gu Yi is very clear about what this drawback is, and she does not think that Zhou Yi has the ability to solve this drawback. Since ancient times, it has been difficult to determine the number of sages and monarchs in ancient times. How can he solve the problem? If you want to come to Zhou Yi, you should be clear about this, and then dismiss this illusion as soon as possible.


    The ancient one is honest and honest, in fact, it is to let Zhou Yi know what is difficult to retreat. And it is already at this time, Zhou Yi, of course, can''t do anything half-way.


    He must let the heavens go back, even if he has no choice but to do so. Just, is it really necessary to go to the point that Gu Yi��s Master expected?


    Although Zhou Yi did not know the thoughts in the ancient heart, but his thoughts on the whole thing, his heart has already had a rough budget.


    It is true that forcing the heavenly gods to do such a thing is to let the heavenly gods eclipse him. However, whoever said that this kind of thing must let the heavenly gods do it, can they not do such things except them?


    Zhou Yi��s mind is very clear, or at this time, his heart has already made up his mind.


    "Master Gu, please ask me for directions. The matter that the heavens return to the right track, I will do it myself."


    Do it yourself? When I heard this, the Master of the Ancient One was completely a big question mark. She didn''t understand what it meant by Zhou Yi''s sentence, and she didn''t know what kind of capital he had.


    Yes, big! In her opinion, the heavenly gods and the gods are hard to accomplish. You, a heavenly emperor, dare to pat the chest and say, I am coming, I can get it. This is not what big words are?


    But soon, she found that she was not qualified to say such things. Because everything that happened in front of her is beyond her imagination.


    At this time, Zhou Yi has not hesitated, and has shown his true Ming Wang. And how powerful and powerful his Ming Wang is now, which is something that ordinary gods can''t imagine at all.


    For these gods of heaven, Yang Pan��s Pangu is almost a limit that they can imagine. Supporting the sky, the body is transformed into the world. As the Pangu Supreme of the creation god, it can almost be equal to the world of heaven.


    And how great the heavens are, everyone has more or less an estimate. In terms of taking the data a little, the area of ??the single world is at least five as large as the Earth.


    And such a huge world, the giant that evolved it is of course unmatched and superb. This is the universal view of these gods in heaven.


    It can be said that many people even think that if Yang Lan can''t be completely transformed into Pangu, or simply it is the resurrection of Pangu. Heavenly Emperor may not be able to sit firmly in the position of the Emperor. Because at the very least, Pangu has the strength to compete with it.


    But today, Zhou Yi gave them a good lesson with the most rigorous facts. That is, Pangu has nothing to be said at all. Compared with him, this is just a worthless existence.

 Chapter 1557： Supreme Emperor moved to the world

    Ming Wang. This is only a position in the Buddhism to protect the king of law. But this is not a general position.


    Because for the Buddha, the king represents the power. In the classics, Buddhism described Ming Wang as the incarnation of the Buddha and the evolution of the Buddha''s anger. As the saying goes, the Buddha has a fire. With Buddhism��s praise for the Buddha, it is naturally the wrath that can burn through the sky. The great power contained in it is also evident in nature.


    Of course, Zhou Yi gave himself such a name, but it is not cheap to want to touch the Buddha. In his status, and his temperament, he will not do such a thing at all. He is a self-proclaimed king. In fact, there is only one meaning, that is, he is the king of light, the **** of the sun. Such a name, for a long history and inheriting the ancient heavens, is actually too superficial and cannot be used.


    Take the example of Erlang God. In his current priesthood, the real martial arts devil, the average person scruples can only see the meaning of the sorcerer. But the real martial arts emperor can not only represent the evil spirits. It also represents the dominance of the north, the royal system. These hidden meanings are far more than the things on the bright side, and they are much more important. And such an important thing is completely hidden between the words, thus it can be seen how profound and complicated the heavenly mission is.


    In contrast, Zhou Yi is completely out of the name of the literal translation, let alone can not get out of the table. More realistic, saying that he is rough, no culture is completely plausible.


    However, the rough is rough, and the table is not on the table. All the reasons are added together, and one thing can''t be changed. That is the power of Zhou Yi.


    Ming Wangzhen, the stalwart that was born after the entire star was swallowed up and the star was completely digested.


    Be aware that such a star is a very rare superstar even in the entire universe. Countless times the volume of the sun also means countless times the energy of the sun, and such a star is loaded on the body of Ming Wang, even after being refined and refined again and again, the formation of Ming Wang is beyond imagination. Huge.


    This kind of hugeness is the real hand of the big day, the Capricorn star. The sun around the earth is one hundred and thirty thousand times the size of the earth, and millions of times its Ming Wang, compared with the heavens of only five earth sizes, is simply the sun and the moon compared to the locusts, and the sea is a glimpse. There is nothing comparable.


    He just reached out and put the whole heaven in his palm. And look at his actions, let alone the ancient Master. Even the gods in the heavens, the billions of creatures in the whole heavens have been scared and almost mad.


    Who is this? As soon as you see a real big hand, every finger is bigger than the whole world. Some gods with little courage are really scared out of the urine.


    From ancient times to the present, they have never seen such a scene. They really thought it was the end of the world. The catastrophe of the gods came before them. They must bring all of them together with this whole heaven and turn them into powder.


    Holocaust, it��s really a catastrophe. The order of the whole heavens is already about to collapse, and all the living beings are only looking at the wolves, and they want to find a living path for themselves. At this time, Zhou Yi, who used the real body of Ming Wang to shine the world, also saw the chaos in the heavens. This allowed him to immediately dig his head and carefully guard the stability of the heavens, while yelling at the thousands of creatures inside.


    "Give me some points. I am moving the world, you don''t want to mess with me. Erlang, Zhang Tianshi, you two have shown me. If something goes wrong, I have to ask you only. ""


    His opening, first of all scared a lot of people. Let a lot of timid guys even be scared of gallbladder. But after seeing his true face and recognizing his identity. These people are crying with joy, and directly pull back the heart that is about to collapse back to the bottom line.


    It turned out to be the Emperor of Heaven! Speaking of it, even in the heavens, not every **** can recognize the appearance of the Emperor. After all, it is the Supreme of Heaven, deep in the deep palace, even if it occasionally reveals a scale claw, it is not something that ordinary people can recognize.


    However, now that the Emperor of Heaven has such a big face in front of him, not everyone does not know him. One person recognized it, and then passed a ten, ten pass. Everyone knows it naturally, and the scenes that suddenly appear like catastrophe are the ones of their celestial emperor who are using magical powers.


    One such answer is naturally to make people breathe a sigh of relief and return the heart that is about to be picked up. After such a long breath, many people complained in their hearts.


    "What is the purpose of the Emperor of Heaven, do you play with us? Good Tiangong does not wait, what do you do to run such a magical power? Is it really anxious to do nothing?"


    Someone complained in the heart, and some people said this to their lips. When this was said, it was almost immediate, and some people on the side slapped them and taught them lessons.


    "You want to die and find a place to kill yourself. Don''t drag us down. What can you do when you are under Heaven? I think you are really tired, just want to find death."


    Some people don''t explain it to others, you won''t understand it yourself. And once someone else explains it to you, you can immediately be scared and sweaty.


    Some people nowadays are almost like this. Originally their complaints were only a venting of time. After all, the fear was just too strong, and they almost forced them into madmen. Complain about it is also to vent this emotion out, otherwise the heart has been blocking such a thing, sooner or later is to get sick.


    However, once complained, and was reminded by people, they suddenly discovered that they almost made a big disaster.


    Such a heavenly emperor is what they can afford, is they able to say bad things? This is not as stupid as throwing stones into the sky to see if you can kill yourself?


    The key issue is that it doesn''t matter if you play and kill yourself, if you kill the people around you. That is the thing that is terrible.


    The reason is very simple, I understand it when I think about it. This is why so soon someone will bury their bear face and let them shut up. And with these savage guys who want to understand the power, knowing the horror and difference of the Emperor, almost immediately, everyone began to sing a praise to the Emperor Zhou Yi.


    What sage lord, Wan Shimingjun. What supreme is supreme, and the rule is Wanfang. With the cultural literacy of the heavens for so many years, the aunt''s words, it really means that there are no re-senses for several hours. This is why Zhou Yi can''t hear their flattery here, or maybe he will really shake his hand and break the whole heaven.


    Of course, it is not entirely unhelpful that things become such. At the very least, Erlang and Zhang Dao Ling maintain the order of the present heaven, but it is better than the previous ones.


    joke. The Emperor of Heaven is on the top, who will not be able to do this with his orders at this time. If the Emperor is angry, a finger is pressed, it is not the result of everyone playing. You are tired, I am not tired yet? Really want to find death, we will send you a ride first.


    Under such circumstances, almost no one is not afraid. And if there are people at this time who are not afraid of things, they must wear big heads. Those ordinary people will also teach them well, tell them what is afraid, when they are afraid.


    In a word, Zhou Yizhen at this time thoroughly put the words of Enwei and Shi to the limit. Let everyone begin to fear the existence of his Emperor, and completely surrender, no longer dare to make the slightest.


    Of course, these changes are temporarily unknown to Zhou Yi. Because now he is fully committed to his current job.


    Moving the world, this is not a casual thing. It is true that with the real body of Zhou Yi, it is perfectly possible to place the entire heavenly world above the palm of the hand and make great strides forward. But if he did this, then he was completely unsure that he could guarantee that the billions of creatures in the heavens could be safe.


    Because now he is advancing in the endless void. And it is like swimming in the rivers that are undercurrent, while walking forward, while still holding the small flames in the palm of your hand.


    The void is not a hazard to him, but it is not the case for the heavens in his hands. The world is fragile in his hands is a small spark. As long as his action is fierce, the surging void power may tear the barrier of the world and cause irreparable disasters to the billions of creatures inside.


    Under this premise, he can certainly walk in this shoulder-deep void river as a giant, but the spray will not destroy the flame in his hand, which is impossible to make any Guaranteed things.


    Of course, he does not want to be hard-pressed by the heavens he has in his hands because of such a small problem. So naturally, every step he takes is a thin ice, careful.


    However, even if he walked, he was careful and slowly. It is also absolutely faster to move as the boat itself as a boat in the past, as the Guru Master had expected. The gap is more than a thousand, but it is tens of thousands of times. And such a gap, of course, is to let the heaven itself itself more and more close to the destination.


    The distance of five hundred years is just a hundred steps away for today''s Zhouyi. Knowing how to go, soon, the half of the Kunlun Hill is already in sight.

 Chapter 1558： Xianyu Zhongxian Huangpi dream

    The Kunlun Hill, or the fairyland Da Luotian. In fact, the total is only a thousand miles.


    This area is not very large, but a group of people have already regarded this as their own heaven and earth. It��s not that they are a group of frogs at the bottom of the well, and they don��t even know how big the world is. It''s just that everything here is hard to let them give up, so it''s just self-deception. Think of it as the size of the heavens and the earth, and enjoy yourself here.


    Of course, some people may say that there is something to be happy about in such a big place. But the son is not a fish, the joy of knowing the fish?


    You must know that the Kunlun Hill is the place where you went to the sky. The other palaces that went up are the palaces of the lower bounds of the Heavenly Emperor, and the Taoist places of the Western Queen. If in the ancient times, there was something on the land of Shenzhou that was comparable to the heavens. Then it is the Kunlun Hill.


    The first mountain in Middle-earth, such a name is enough to isolate Kunlun from the famous mountain. And if you want to study the reasons why it can be called the mountain of God, then the original strength of the heavenly dimension and everything that the ancient gods exert on this mountain of God is a more decisive factor.


    The power of Tianweiwei allows it to communicate with the heavens. Only this one can make people in ancient times regard it as a mountain of worship and worship it. The palaces and cave houses built by the ancient gods on this building have made the position of this mountain more stable and can no longer be shaken.


    The heavens are clever, and the heavens are wonderful. It is not something that ordinary mortals can speculate. Do not say anything else, the magical power exerted by the Lord himself on the Kunlun Mountain Palace alone is enough to make the vast majority of mortals in the world rush to the Kunlun Mountains.


    If a mortal has been in a hurry for a hundred years, even those who ask the immortal, if they can''t get a fairy, they will only be three or five hundred years old. For three or five hundred years, it is enough for the practitioners who have gradually become more and more refined and half-step to the immortal. But anyone who has come to this last step, who does not want to fly up the fairyland, feathers the immortal, and achieves the eternal eternal avenue.


    But the problem is here. Between the heavens and the Middle Kingdom of China, the connection has become increasingly meager, and the path of the practitioners�� soaring in the past has been cut off bit by bit. This means that the past can fly, but not now. I can live forever in the past, but not now.


    Such a change is a huge blow to all the people who later cultivated the immortals. They all forced them to a desperate situation. And people are forced out, and to this point, it is inevitable that someone will choose to take risks. And the way they choose to take risks is to forcefully cross the void.


    And as the Guru Master said, in the case of the heavens and the sky, this is just a self-seeking death, nine deaths. But after nine deaths and nine deaths, it means that there is still a little hope after all. And this hope is here, right on this Kunlun hill.


    The Kunlun Hill not only provides a natural sanctuary for these hapless hunger, but also allows them to survive in the endless, crisis-ridden void. More importantly, it also provides these people with a special kind of shelter that allows them to get rid of their three or five hundred years of life.


    Just hide in this Kunlun hill, as long as you can be in the palace that was sheltered by the Lord''s divine power. These should have been close to the end of life and have to take risks. The practitioners who have crossed the void can enjoy the immortal treatment of the regular gods. You say they are not satisfied.


    As for other issues such as sitting in the sky and painting the land, it is not a problem in front of them who have had a long life.


    Don''t forget their career, cultivate the immortals. The most vulnerable group of people in the world. In order to get the singer and become a fairy for decades, I have been keeping the lead smelting mercury in the Dan furnace. Why can��t I keep a Kunlun Mountain Palace for the sake of immortality? And don''t forget, in their view, this is not a Kunlun Palace, but a true heaven. There is a heaven to let them guard, what else to say. Of course I recognize it. Nothing has changed even their surnames, and they have become gods in the day.


    This is like a person is doing a sweet dream, you have to expect him to wake up, it is simply impossible. Of course, if someone slaps them, this is not a question of whether they are willing to wake up.


    This is the case at the moment. Zhou Yi took the whole heavens and strodes from the void, and his unparalleled majesty and beyond imagination were almost no different from miracles. As long as you look up, you can see this giant star-studded, Rao is their sleepy heart, this time can not help but tremble.


    "Where is this the great god? Is it the legendary Pangu once again re-emerged?"


    It is no wonder that these false gods on the Kunlun Hill do not recognize the real Emperor Zhou Yi, and the famous Ming Wang on Earth. It��s really that they have been isolated from the world for too long, and they don��t even know that there is such a existence. A giant **** like this appeared in front of himself, and their point of view made them think of it, but it was just the legendary giant Pan Gu.


    According to their idea, it is almost immediate, and these people can''t help but worry about it.


    "This kind of hugeness is bigger than a whole world. It must be Pangu undoubtedly. But why did Pangu the Great appear here, isn''t he taking advantage of the world?"


    "I can''t say it, I can''t say it. Maybe Pangu Dashen sees the body of the celestial beings withered, and some of them can''t bear it. This will be re-emerged in the void, and I plan to reopen the world and pick up the leaks?"


    At this time, some people are inevitably whimsical. After all, the miracles have come, can you stop them from thinking about it? Of course, fantasy is their power. As for the belief or not, this power belongs to other people. Obviously, such a remark did not make people believe. Even said, but they made them laugh.


    "Shouxing, you are not stupid. Let me not say if he is Pangu, even if he is, why do you think he will do this? Really, when he exists, he is not afraid of death."


    "The big rebellion is really a big rebellion." The guy who pretended to be a birthday star in this group of false gods immediately heard the words, and immediately the eyebrows and beards trembled with trepidation. "Yuan Shi Tian Wang, Pan Gu Sheng Zun. That is the existence of the ancient times. It is possible to save the world and save the world. The Holy Spirit is enough to spread the world and the name is passed down through the ages. It is also because of the holy virtue of the Pangu Holy Pres. The rule of three generations will have a courtesy and a shame, moral culture. The first sages are bigger than the sky, what qualifications do you have to question them. If you really think that you will vomit two fires, you will regard yourself as a Vulcan wish. Don''t forget, everyone is self-styled counterfeit goods, nothing in front of Pangu Sanzun. You question him, he can still question you!"


    "You, old birthday star. You are sincerely looking for you. Don''t forget, Heaven is now us. We don''t do this **** who does it. This is called the original Qingyuan, how can it be called counterfeit goods?"


    In the pseudo-god, the role of Zhu Rong is a Panyu from the Western Region. Because there will be a little Buddhist practice, and learn some of the spells left by the Western Regions in the past, this has the power of fire. Of course, the matter is the responsibility of the genius. He has not been qualified to speak the Central Plains for more than a decade, and he is not qualified to compare with the original life expectancy. Therefore, he can only rack his brains and utter all the words he has learned in his life, and this is why he has to scream for himself. Listening to his grievances, he learned eight shares, tested the scholars, and even the official birthday star was immediately disdainful, and intended to give him a big lesson, so that he thoroughly wiped the face. However, he has not waited for him to do so. The most powerful fake Jade Emperor in the false gods has already interrupted them.


    "Enough, the enemy is present. We are the first to make civil strife. What is this like?"


    "Jade Emperor, what do you mean by this big enemy?" At first, I thought of Zhou Yi��s incarnation as a guy in Pangu, and immediately I didn��t want to.


    He was flushed and had to hang his chest. At first glance, it is indeed a bit of a public appearance. But a closer look does indeed find that things are not the same thing at all.


    The face was flushed because he was the same as the singing, and he painted his face with oil. The long beard of the chest is the same, but it is the object of singing. These two things come together, as long as the discerning person can see it, this is just a play. But here, he is not a play, but a real Guan Gong.


    Of course, this Guan Gong must also be fake. Just like the two previous people, he also had other identities.


    In the early years, he was an old man in a troupe, specializing in singing military cadres like Guan Gong. Later, he entered the White Lotus and added Yihe Boxing. It is also luck, from the masters who can really protect the body, and learn to ask God to play the gods.


    Singing for a lifetime, Guan Gong, please God is naturally also invited to Guan Gong upper body. He was talented, and his career in acting for a lifetime made him more popular. With the incense in the Guandi Temple, he also pushed the magical spell of this **** to a very high level, so that he was able to fly to the point.


    This is not, luck is here, and it can only be eaten by Guan Gongshen. Of course, he also became the Guan Gong in this grassy court.


    However, even if it became a Guan Gong, it could not change his nature. God fights and is essentially a spell that can be learned by those who are extremely superstitious. Since he can push God to this point, he is naturally awe-inspiring to the gods. This is not the case. Hearing what the fake Jade Emperor said about the current enemy, he immediately shook his head.


    "No, no. I am waiting for Xiaomin, how can I fight with Pangu Grandpa. Absolutely not!"

 Chapter 1559： Each story has a big trick

    The fake Guan Gong shakes his head faster than the rattle. It can be seen from his words. He is really not courageous to be an enemy. Looking at his performance, the fake Jade Emperor really licked his heart.


    As the leader of this grassland heaven, the head of the nominal cents. The origin of the fake Jade Emperor is much higher than that of several other people. He is the son of the dog emperor Qianlong and the minister''s wife and sister-in-law who were born in the Qing Dynasty. It is really worthwhile to count it, but unfortunately, he did not even qualify for the position.


    However, it is precisely because he is not qualified to grab that position, but it has won the love of Qianlong thieves. After all, there is no father and son in the heavenly family. Under the circumstances, the emperors are thinking about their position, and they are eager to die early. A son who can only call himself in the dark, but can''t touch his position underneath is the real heart.


    Qianlong can be said to be very fond of him, not only does not allow anything, but even after he is an adult, he will give him a pass all the way, let him be young, he will become the coach of the military.


    Long favors and holds the power. In his capacity, the youngest is almost the ultimate in the people, and it is indeed commendable. It��s a pity that Qianlong protected him for a while and couldn��t protect him. When Qianlong��s legs were smashed, he directly went fart, and the fifteenth son Jiajing was the emperor. The illegitimate son of his emperor, how to see how it is unsightly.


    In the Qing Dynasty, the emperor was the master. The rest of the people were slaves. Regardless of how much military power he held in his hand, he was favored by Qianlong��s old children. As long as the emperor saw him dissatisfied, he would not think safely. Stay in this position.


    This is not, a few sacred ames are mixed, and then send a few confidants to deliberately target and strike. Rao is a man who has been in the business for decades, and he has no way to fight back. In the end, one of the crimes of rebellion and rebellion was hanged, and the door was old and young. Except for his sorrowful escape, the others died under the knife of the executioner.


    This blow was absolutely fatal to the fake Jade Emperor at the time. Of course, if this is a matter of heart, maybe it will be a slogan, and a swearing oath will be made. If you do not report this **** swear, you will not be a human being. But it is a pity that there is nothing in China under the Manchu rule, that is, there is no blood and bones.


    This fake Jade Emperor simply did not dare to avenge his dead blood relatives. Only one person rushed to the deep mountains, and changed his face. The temples there were lingering.


    But it should be his luck. Because he did not drill the general Taoist temple, but the Shenque faction that had fallen in the Song Dynasty. The Shenque School��s "Shenzhen Golden Fire Ding Method" and "Lingbao Nothing Talented Masters" have been recorded here. And that is to rely on these recorded copies, fake Jade Emperor practiced all the way, but it is also getting better. Came to the heavens of Feisheng, the gate of Yuhua Dengxian.


    When the gods, let alone the barbarians who came over the white mountains and black waters, even the Han Chinese who are in the state of Chinese ceremonies, there are few people who are not motivated by such things. Can become a fairy, a fool does not want to become a fairy. So of course, this fake Jade Emperor jumped up and jumped to the embarrassing situation of the Kunlun Hill.


    Others can''t see what the palace is like here. Once he was an illegitimate child of Qianlong, he would not know if he was a prince, even the Forbidden City. Regardless of the size of the format, the palace here can only be regarded as a different palace, and it is almost the same as Chengde Mountain Resort. To say the difference, at most, the size of the land is much larger, and there is a gap of 100 times.


    However, the size of the land is too large to change the problem of its wrong pattern. The ancients have always built a house, first to say Feng Shui, then to talk about the pattern, but also to look at the shape, forests, all kinds of rules and regulations. It is absolutely impossible to make mistakes in this kind of thing. So only at first glance, he almost knows that this is definitely not the legendary Temple of Heaven. At best, it is only the emperor in the Temple of Heaven who has to rest in the palace.


    This is the truth, he saw it. But seeing it doesn''t mean he has to say it. The so-called break-through is not only to be as simple as being a friend, but most importantly, it also allows you to grasp the benefits under your hand.


    He knew very well what kind of end would be if he broke the place where they thought it was the Heavenly Palace. Originally, everyone was a group of people who failed to fly. Strictly speaking, they could only sit still and wait for the end of death. But with this Tiangong, the situation is very different. At the very least, everyone can enjoy the immortal treatment of the gods in the heavens.


    However, the treatment is only a treatment, it does not mean that you are a god. As long as he broke this kind of thing, everyone will understand that the heavens are still there, but they are not lucky enough to touch it. Being trapped in Guan Yu, who can''t really become a **** in the first half of the journey, and those who are immortal in the world, still have a huge gap.


    If there is a gap, there will be a contrast, and if there is a contrast, it will give birth to dissatisfaction. It is said that the human heart is not enough to swallow the elephant. No one wants to walk through this half-step, and can only be a false **** for a lifetime. At that time, maybe they will give birth to something that they want to fight again.


    Whether it is impossible or not, this is a loss for him.


    Because he saw it very clearly. No, it is dead. There were only ten grass-roots teams that were not available. If one or two were killed, it would be a terrible loss. It is made, even if it can fly to the real fairy world, they are just a slap in the face of others. To be able to build such a magical palace, we can only say that the fairy world is better and more powerful than they think. Under such premise, the skills of these people are simply not worth mentioning. I am afraid that they will go, and they will only be slaves.


    In the face of the choice of being a slave to others and occupying a mountain called himself, he will of course choose the latter. As for what other people think, this is not a lie in a few words. Is it not stable when you pull one side?


    On the means and the tactics, the fake jade emperor who was considered a meat eater in the past was much more powerful than the other false gods. Just play some means, the rest of the people can not eat, but also to go. It is precisely because of such means, such a knowledge, he is even more reluctant to see a **** like Pangu, pressed against their heads.


    Shan Dawang can''t be free and happy, although there are only a few of them, but it is good to be able to hold on to this immortality. Who would want to know where to come from a big god, to give orders to themselves, and to treat themselves as slaves.


    For this reason, the fake Jade Emperor directly regarded the giant **** in front of him as a great enemy, and he smashed it to him.


    "Stupid! It''s just foolish! You said that he is Pangu. Do you have any evidence to prove that he is Pangu? Maybe he may be other existence, maybe he is the demon king mentioned in the story of Buddhism!"


    "You said that he is the master of his own self, the king of the heavens, Wang Bo Xun? How is this possible? I see this great god, Wei Huang, bright and infinite, like a big day. I don��t have any magic in my body. How could it be? Incarnation?"


    The same is the old school of origin, even when the fake Kui Xing of the champion began to draw the classics, studied. However, after all, he is not the kind of versatile and versatile in the Tang and Song Dynasties. It is the false Taoism that was cultivated in the Qing Dynasty. If you ask him to learn eight things, he can give you a head. But if you ask him these allusions, he estimates that he can only give you a little corner.


    This kind of goods, the fake Jade Emperor saw more, so immediately, he squinted and said with a positive face.


    "Queen Star! The devil can illusion of everything, how do you know that what we saw in front of us is not his illusion, deliberately showing us?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be impossible." The fake Kuixing had not much enthusiasm in his heart. Plus his kind of pedicure and cynic genital cartilage, he dared to be against the power of the fake Jade Emperor. His words softened.


    This is also to make the fake Jade Emperor come to an extraordinarily, and directly said to other false gods.


    "Everyone, the heavens are broken, and the fairyland is dying. This is something that is obvious to all. I have taken over the burden of heaven, and I have had the mission of maintaining heaven. Now that the outer magic threatens, I don��t want to work together to fight against the outer magic. Is it true? Do you want to repeat the mistakes of the past, and together with this broken heaven, turn into powder?"


    Between the two words, the fake Jade Emperor has already stolen the concept, linking the appearance of Zhou Yi with the broken palace they found. Plus what they have previously identified is the fact of heaven. This clearly means that Zhou Yi is the chief culprit in the original collapse of their heavens. And now he is reappearing, and he is even more eager to take the place out of this heaven, and turn it into a fly ash.


    You know, the comfort and happiness of these fakes are now given by these palaces. Don''t say anything else, as long as these palaces are gone, they are afraid that they will run out of life immediately and die. This is a situation that is more serious than anything else, so even if it was a fake Guan Gong who was afraid to dare to dare, this time he also raised a knife and screamed.


    "I will wait for the death of the same life with the heavens, Jade Emperor, you ordered it. How do we do it!"


    It��s not a million-strong army. What kind of military tactics are good to say. In the end, it is a sentence, and it is on the shoulder. I also understand this in my heart. This fake Jade Emperor immediately ordered it.


    "No matter what else, the big guy took out the power of the bottom of the box, and must make this alien demon come back!"

 Chapter 1560： One leaf is not seen in Taishan

    There is a very interesting truth in this world, that is, ideas are always good, and reality is often cruel.


    The fake Jade Emperor thought that he would stabilize his military heart, unite the guys around him, and then lift the power of a whole grass team to defeat the giant who appeared in front of them. But the cruel reality is to pat him on the shoulder and smile at him like this, boy, you should almost wake up.


    You think this is an illusion, a paper tiger that is broken, but the problem is that this is not at all. If the real king of Wei Ran is truly incomparable, going to that station can make the void tremble like a tsunami. Of course, it cannot be an illusion or an illusion.


    As for whether he is a paper tiger, this is just from these guys flying with great enthusiasm, but even the flames of Zhou Yiming Wang can not see the answer. The dusty things in the district, but they want to overthrow a giant to the ground, this is really unrealistic fantasy, in fact, it is already visible.


    However, the fake heaven court like the grass-roots team did not see such an answer. Because they have lost their way in the void since they flew out of the small world where the Kunlun Hill was halfway.


    Confucius travels east and sees the story of two children''s debates. Everyone should know. A simple visually impaired problem can be disturbed to the sacred priests, and there is no answer. It is really not too easy to get some feudal elements who have only studied eight essays and thirteen essays.


    Even the most knowledgeable guy of the fake Jade Emperor does not understand why this is the case. It is already flying in the direction of the outer demon. But why is the more flying, the more people can''t find it? In addition to getting brighter and brighter, it seems that he is outside the volcanic furnace, and he has almost no other discoveries.


    How can a shadow be invisible? The false gods who are flying blindly are not going to think of it anyway. They are actually flying around this outer demon. It��s just that the other party is too big, and they are too small, it seems that they are like Like a headless fly, flying around but unable to find a direction.


    For such a small existence, Zhou Yi is not interested. His current task is to stabilize the volatility of the void so that the heavens can be officially placed here. For the true gods in the heavens, this is the last step of the Long March, and it is impossible to accommodate an important part of the accident.


    This journey is not short-lived. Under this premise, why does Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven, have such a move, and it is necessary to explain clearly. He is busy with big things, can''t draw free time to make a statement, then the natural, illustrated work will fall on the insider of the ancient Master.


    And seeing the ability and ability of Zhou Yi, she dare not play anything in this kind of thing. Therefore, she can only honestly reveal the truth she knows, and she said that the whole heaven is naturally boiling.


    If the action before Zhou Yi is to let the heavenly people know the awe, realize the power and unmatched words of his heavenly emperor. So now, after understanding his motives, every **** who once stood in the camp of the Emperor will feel his grace.


    It is said that it is necessary to take them to the mountains and land, and it is really not hesitant. The world of heaven has not yet begun preparations, and your old man is already starting to pave the way. When I met such a heavenly emperor, they still have something to say. Isn''t that keeping up with the pace as soon as possible, so that the Emperor of the Heavenly Emperor is behind him, to show his loyalty?


    Of course, there is no way for them to move into the realm of heaven, and they are not qualified to plug in. However, it is not a problem to deal with some mosquitoes and clean up some dust for the Emperor.


    The Heavenly Court of the Caotai team is still trying to find the existence that makes them as enemies. At this time, Heavenly Heaven��s Heavenly Soldiers will have already flown out of Heaven, and they will come over to them.


    "Where did the thief come, dare to offend the Emperor of Heaven, really do not know how to write the dead words?"


    "Emperor?" Seeing a group of Heavenly Soldiers flying over will be mighty and breathless. The group in the grass team was already weak in the heart. However, after all, this relationship is their fundamental interests. Even if the heart is weaker, they will not be able to fall to the ground immediately.


    Therefore, the current, fake Jade Emperor has already whipped up the courage of the heart, facing these eyes will be said.


    "I am the Emperor of the Great Tianyu Luotian Jade Emperor. Also, who are you, dare to enter my territorial territory?"


    "Jade Emperor? Is it you?" Seeing that the people in the grass-roots team were not ashamed to say that they were the Jade Emperor, all the Heavenly Soldiers would immediately look at each other and then laughed.


    "Where is the **** thing, actually dare to say that he is Jade Emperor? I see that you are just refining a golden dan. You have never been to the Sendai, and at most it can only be regarded as a land fairy. Actually, I dare to call myself a Jade Emperor. I really don��t know how many pounds I have!


    These ridicules of Tianbing Tianjian are not unfounded. You must know that there are only two sources of Heavenly Soldiers in Heaven. One is the heroes who died in the past in the previous wars. After being killed, they were enshrined in the dynasty of the world. This can be obtained from the sinister sect, or in the heavens as a soldier, or on the ground as a city. .


    The other source is that those mortal monks are called by heaven after they enter the heavens. Under the baptism of the Tianshuihuaxianchi, when he went to the mortal body, he also worked for Heaven, and became the Heavenly Soldier in Heaven.


    As a predecessor, they are already in the forefront. Naturally, they can see the depth of these grass-roots teams at a glance. After seeing their depths, these Heavenly Soldiers will naturally see them as filths that don��t know where to dig out.


    Seriously, the things done by these frogs at the bottom of the well are indeed ridiculous. But they don''t think so. Even the fake Jade Emperor who compiled this lie, after centuries of self-hypnosis, has made everything a real thing.


    He felt that he should be Jade Emperor, and he was not qualified to question him. At the moment, these gods who don��t know where they came from are dare to mock him. I really don��t know how to write the dead words.


    In the end, I was a member of the party who had the power to kill and kill. If you don��t get angry, you��re already angry. It��s a sinister life. In these days, Tianbing Day will not have a good charter. When dealing with this grass-roots team, he will be the first to attack, and these days will be greatly smashed.


    "Well, etc. dare to offend the majesty of the Xianyu, and leave you unacceptable. The gods of the fairyland, let us work together to kill all these gods, and I am a peace in the fairyland!"


    As soon as the voice fell, they immediately smashed toward those Heavenly Soldiers. This is a move that is based on the method of the military, and it is the first to start with the idea of ??being strong. But the end result is really far from what they imagined.


    Tianbingtian will be inferior again, and it will become the true fairy of the immortal. Even if it is the first to be strong, it is impossible to be killed by such a few counterfeit goods. At first, they were some unprepared, but they came back and took it a little seriously. This grass-roots team was immediately beaten and broken, and the land collapsed.


    After all, the immortal is an evolutionary version of the human being. How can the ordinary ordinary folks be the opponents of the gods? Of course, this is not the absolute case. At the very least, if ordinary people can cultivate to the point of the ancient Master or even Smith. Zhou, most of the so-called gods can only look at their backs. However, this is not something that ordinary people can do after all. And this grass-roots team is no exception, so their end is necessarily certain. That is to be caught, like a livestock, to tie a strong.


    This is still their inability to see the situation, honestly put away the hand, the hand will be the end of the game. Otherwise, with the temper of these Heavenly Soldiers, if they dare to bear a stubborn resistance, they are afraid that they will immediately add a knife and a knife, and they will die.


    However, this is the case, this grass-roots team did not easily give up resistance. For example, the bundled like a fake jade emperor like a dead pig, this time is trying to sip.


    "I am the Lord of the Great Luotian, I am the Jade Emperor. I want to negotiate with you. You can''t talk about benevolence and righteousness, you will grab my territory casually. I want to complain with your boss! I want Reach with your emperor!"


    "Give me shut up, you are so screaming, believe it or not, I will marry you right away!"


    A member of the Tianbing who was originally born in Wufu listened to him so mournful, and his heart was uncomfortable, and it was directly a big ear scraper.


    "You don''t know where the thief came out, and you will take up the Kunlun Tianwei and dare to say that this is your territory. It is the fairyland in your mouth. It is really a little bit of a thing." I tell you, this is the territory of our heavens. The so-called under the heavens is not the kingdom, today the Emperor of Heaven will take this back, how can you have this group of thieves screaming. Right, you. It is you! You I still dare to admire the emperor. I don��t know that the old emperor of the Jade Emperor has already been decapitated by the Emperor of Heaven. His party feathers have also been killed by us. I thought that Tianting had already cleared the Haitang River. I didn��t expect you to have this kind of goods. Jump out. Just right, Laozi will take your head down now. See if you can change a few rewards later!"


    An ear scraper came down, and the fake Jade Emperor immediately became stunned. When he heard the things he said, he immediately became uneasy and asked in a trembling voice.


    "Heaven, you are heavenly people? Impossible, impossible. Heaven is here, we are orthodoxy. You are fake, you are all fake."

 Chapter 1561： Repression of the hollow hollow has a plan

    The life and death of several ants in the district is really a harmless thing. Even the qualifications that were placed in front of Zhou Yi were not available. These grass-roots teams were already digested internally by the Tianbingtian in various names.


    This may sound unfair, but under the general trend, who cares about the dust of several roads. Not to mention that these days are ready to fight for their own interests. Heavenly Heavens will not care, even if Zhou Yi, who is not planning to kill, will not care too much.


    At this moment, the most important mission for all is to solve the problem of heaven, and this problem is no simpler than the previous move to the world.


    If it is said that the world is moving in the water, then the position of the heavens is now the city of sand.


    Void is not a little wife who can make people play around. It is violent, horrible, like an endless quicksand, always ready to devour anything that they can swallow. Even the heavens are no exception. And the heavens, do not dare to easily provoke such a terrible monster.


    It is also luck, because when it is drifting deep into the void, the heavens are carried out at a relatively slow speed. This did not lead to a big counterattack in the void, so that the heavens can survive safely to the present. If at the beginning, the movements of the heavens drifting are like the earth-shattering words of Zhou Yi, then I am afraid that until today, the heavens will have been destroyed in the void.


    The survival of the heavens is a fluke. But this luck has been maintained until today. When Zhou Yi strode in the void, the whole void was inevitably to be alarmed by him. This monster, which can swallow everything, has nothing to do with the immortal existence of Zhou Yi, but for the heavens, it only needs a little force, and the whole heaven will be swallowed up completely in its belly.


    Now Zhou Yi��s hand is fine. The void has not yet ruined the heavens from the hands of Zhou Yi. However, once he left the hands of Zhou Yi, or Zhou Yi could not protect it. It will soon be completely destroyed by the emptiness of this awakening.


    Zhou Yike is reluctant to let this happen. Therefore, he must first surrender the void here, and then he can place the heavens here safely.


    According to the heavens, this is called the water and fire. But the Metropolis has done this for all the great powers that can open up a small world.


    Surrender to the void, set the water and fire. When the Tumushan stone is removed from the heavens, a small world is almost formed. After that, I will spend a little more effort to make the world flourish in the world, and the beasts of the beasts will be inhabited. Then the natural beauty is also opened up.


    Zhou Yi��s behavior is similar to them, but it is never the same. After all, the greatness of the heavens is hundreds of millions of times larger than those so-called caves. And the vanity that wants to surrender to make the whole heavens settle down is naturally not comparable to those of those small fights.


    This is a real big move. Even if you just look at Zhou Yi Shi, it can also make these fairy powers in the heavens tremble and fear.


    The tide is because they have never thought of seeing such a feat. It is really beyond their imagination to suppress a void in the sky. The fear of trepidation is due to the terrible consequences of this action. If you are rude, as long as Zhou Yi shakes a little, or there is such a slight negligence, the whole heaven will probably turn upside down, and the end will come.


    This is not a trivial matter, but a big issue that is really related to the billions of people. They are not allowed to be careless. But fortunately, with Zhou Yi, such a great **** personally, everything went very smoothly. The turmoil in the void of the district is not a problem for him at all. It��s not a lot of effort, and this swaying void is already suppressed by him.


    The heavens are re-established, although it is inevitable that there is some small turmoil, but it is always harmless. Looking at the half of the Kunlun hill that appeared before the heavens, Zhou Yi was physically moved, and the Ming Wang was quietly hidden, and he himself was already on the half of the Kunlun hill.


    In the mouth of the ancient Master, the fairyland, the general organization of the grass team, he is still very interested. Of course, what he wants most is sure to know what to do next.


    Although this half of the Kunlun hill is very close to the earth, it is still in the void. So at best, it can only be regarded as a transit station, which means that his long journey is already at the foot of the door. And how to carry out this last step, this depends on the arrangement of the ancient Master.


    Master Gu was also aware of the role he should play here, so shortly after Zhou Yi entered here, she had already quietly rushed over. Looking at her arrival, Zhou Yi has already greeted him enthusiastically.


    "Come here, Master Gu. You are here. This is the place where you said the fairyland Da Luotian. What about them? I want to take a look, these pretend gods, take a grass team What kind of talent do you dare to admire in heaven?"


    "The Emperor of Heaven, I am afraid that you can''t see them here."


    With a smile, he responded with a cry. Master Gu said the situation he knew to Zhou Yiyi.


    "Just when you moved to the world, the inspectors of the Heavenly Soldiers discovered a group of ghosts and ghosts who intended to be chaotic. They claimed to be Jade Emperors and a gods. But obviously, the Heavenly Soldiers did not think they said It��s true. So after a battle, they were taken in. It��s estimated that they have been pushed to the dungeon at this time.��


    "Yes? That''s a pity. Forget it, regardless of them, it''s just a trivial matter. In contrast, our business is more important."


    Nodded, Zhou Yi, who was originally interested in the moment, heard such a statement and immediately left them behind. Then he asked very seriously the Master of the Ancient One.


    "Master Gu, I have come to this half of the Kunlun hill according to your guidelines. According to your previous statement, you can help me find the earth here. So, look, is it right to point me out? What is the final path?"


    This is a question that the Guru Master wants to push infinitely. To this end, she even figured out for a hundred years. However, Rao is her wisdom, and she can''t imagine it at all. What kind of change a powerful Emperor brought to the whole world.


    It is said that it is a change of the day, it is a small statement. If it is true, even her, she can only describe it with a nearly miracle.


    As a person of the world, she is rarely praised. But now, she has to admit that she admire this Emperor, this special brother with his own relationship.


    Like his father, he is a remarkable presence. Only one is embodied in wisdom, while the other is embodied in power. Neither of these two is a good match. If you say something bad, let them toss on the earth. For a small earth, it is definitely a great disaster.


    The past of Smith. Zhou has been a good proof of this. Zhou Yi, to be honest, at the judgment of Master Gu, she felt that Zhou Yi��s existence was more dangerous than Smith Zhou.


    How big is the earth? There is such a great **** to accommodate. Don''t say anything else, as long as he gives birth to a little anger, he is afraid that he can burn the earth clean.


    As an earth man, he has guarded the supreme wizard of mankind for more than a few years. Gu Yi does not want this **** to appear on the earth casually. So she began to hesitate and embarrassed, and almost began to try her best to delay Zhou Yi��s footsteps. However, she also understands in her own mind that the possibility of her own idea can be realized.


    A strong person with strength is not a weak person who changes his mind when others say it. Almost all of them are iron-hard characters. The determination of the will is on the one hand, on the other hand, they mostly believe in using power to solve problems, rather than through reasoning to achieve their goals.


    This point, the ancient Master has always been a heart to experience, because she is such a existence. In the process of guarding the world, she also prefers to use violence instead of telling the truth about the devils and gods who want to invade the earth.


    It is reasonable to say where there is a fist. You can''t listen to others when you reason, but you have to listen, but they have to listen. It is important to know that the name of her Supreme Master can resound through the multiverse and is recognized by many devils of the gods. Only this time, she had to try to make sense.


    The heart is brewing, and the ancient one opened his mouth to Zhou Yi.


    "Oh, the Emperor of Heaven, I can certainly guide you. But I think that before I give you directions, there are some things that we must first explain."


    "Oh, what do you want to say to me?"


    The ancient one would say such a thing, it is somewhat beyond the expectations of Zhou Yi. However, looking at her for her own guidance, he did not mind listening to what Gu Yi really wants to say.


    Zhou Yi��s attitude is still soft, which is a very good start for the ancient one. So she raised her spirit and immediately asked him questions.


    "I want to figure out one thing, kneel down. Can you tell me, why are you so anxious to go back to Earth? Of course, if you are willing to tell me, why do you want to pull the heavens back? It''s better."

 Chapter 1562：

    "Why, why are you suddenly interested in such a problem?"


    The problem of the Gu Yi Master was not within the expectations of Zhou Yi, so he almost immediately asked the ancient one. In the face of such a counter-question, Gu Yi��s heart is also difficult to do.


    She can choose to evade this issue, or simply deceive in a sly manner. But she is not going to do this because she sees it very clearly, and doing so has no benefit to herself. And not only is there no benefit, it may even be a scourge for her. This is not what she wants to see, especially if the opponent is a terrible strongman like Zhou Yi. So thinking a little bit in my heart, she has already made up her mind.


    "To tell the truth, the reason why I ask such a question is because I am a little scared."


    "Afraid? With the ability of your Supreme Master, how can you still have something to fear?"


    Zhou Yi smiled and didn''t seem to believe in the ancient Master''s statement. Looking at his statement, Master Gu immediately sighed and said this.


    "What about the Supreme Master, the Supreme Master is not invincible, or even fearless. For example, now, if you leave me in front of me, isn''t it worth my fear and fear?"


    "Are you afraid of me?" When I heard this, Zhou Yixian was a difference, and then immediately narrowed his eyes and looked at the Master of the Ancients thoughtfully. "I don''t understand. What am I afraid of? I am not a beast to eat people, and I am not an enemy that is incompatible with you. You have no reason to fear me at all. Or, do you have anything to hide me from the Master? What about it?"


    This very obvious temptation can certainly not escape the eyes of the ancient Master, and after a bitter smile, she said honestly to Zhou Yi.


    "Your Majesty, the Ming people do not say whisper. Since you have found the problem, then I will just say it. I am afraid of you because you have shown something that shocks me enough. Yes, that is The power you have. When I see the power you show, I begin to ask myself. Is it really a right decision to open the door to the earth to you?"


    "In my eyes, the power you have is already incomparably powerful, and it shines enough to make any star in the sky bleak. The power of this great shore is not a small one. Planets can have. Even, just a little bit of light from your fingertips can completely turn the whole earth into ashes. In all fairness, I am not willing to block your will and hinder your actions. I am afraid that you will be angered to me and bring me to the top. But, after all, I am a human being born on earth, after all, it is my hometown. So, before you are sure that you are threatening the earth, I really don''t want to open this door to you."


    "Please forgive me. Your mother has guarded the earth for hundreds of years. My feelings for it have already exceeded everything. So, before I can get the answer that will satisfy me, please keep me silent!"


    Can face the words that made her feel fear, Zhou Yi said such a remark, obviously the Master of the ancients has given great courage. However, some of her words have even been said to have been praised and praised, but she is not completely determined at this moment, and she is determined to break away.


    Maybe it''s something in my heart, or it''s just a matter of luck. At this time, she did have some expectations, and wanted to see what kind of answer Zhou Yi could give him.


    At this moment, for Zhou Yi, his choice is actually only two. The first is to turn your face and not recognize people. Take this ancient Master who has changed in the middle, and then use other means to find the way to go home.


    In this regard, let''s not say that things have not reached the point where he needs to do so. The time spent in it alone is not what he is willing to bear.


    There are countless gods in the heavens, and perhaps there is indeed the existence that can take up this important task, but who can say with certainty that Zhou Yi will be able to find these guys smoothly? Too much of this kind of thing is to spend a lot of time. For Zhou Yi, who is now in the middle of the day, this is absolutely a situation that will be accepted by him as a last resort. In contrast, another option is a bit more important. And this choice is that he has given good reason to convince the ancient Master.


    This is not an easy task, because as a human being as a wise man, he has hundreds of years of experience, and the ancient master is not so easy to be fooled. However, Zhou Yi did not think that this was a problem, because he did not intend to fool her. Since it is already open, then everything is open. With such an idea, Zhou Yi has been quite serious about explaining to the Gu Yi Master.


    "Your fears and fears are not necessary at all. Master Gu. I can assure you that I have no malice against the earth and human beings. Like you, I am also born on earth. There for me, It is also like a hometown. How can I possibly give birth to my country��s poisonous hand?


    "This may not be!" One sentence intended Zhou''s defense, the ancient Master is quite straightforward. "Please forgive me, sire. If the average person says this, I will believe it. But you are not a normal person. You are the Heavenly Emperor, a world monarch and master. From the perspective of modern people Say, you are a thoroughly political creature. For a political creature, any guarantee and covenant can be broken. As long as there is interest, there is nothing that can not be sold. All morals and beliefs, It��s not worth mentioning. I have seen too many people like this. Throughout the ages, no matter how wise the monarch is, I can��t escape this barrier. And really, I don��t think you will be What is the exception. So, sire. Can you come up with a more convincing reason?"


    For Zhou Yi, it was not a happy thing to be organized into a political creature, so he immediately turned his face and said something dissatisfied with the ancient Master.


    "Mage, you are a bit too much. I am not the kind of person you said! I can''t talk to them at all?"


    "I have seen a lot of past monarchs. They always think so at the beginning, but as time goes by, and the strengthening of their identities, without exception, they have become I am talking about such people. Some people despise the predecessors, in fact they are even worse than their predecessors. Because in my opinion, they obviously have no more bottom line. Of course, my Majesty. I am not talking about you, but after all, there are so many I need more assurances, but not?


    The meaning of the words in the Gu Yi Master��s words is easy to understand. Although he does not feel that he is such a person, it is obvious that his words have been blocked. There is no point in making unnecessary arguments in this regard at this time. So Zhou Yi was a little silent and thinking for a while, so he said to the Master of the Ancients.


    "Although I am very dissatisfied with your statement. But it seems that you can''t compromise me in this respect. And I don''t want to use any other means for you. So well, I will give you A suitable reason. Why do I have to go back to Earth."


    Having said that, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but raise his head and looked at the void somewhere. It seems that through there, he can see the earth and see his own home.


    "I am so anxious to go back because there is the existence of my family. My dearest, my mother, my wife and my children. I am different from the guy who is red pine. He is ambitious and always wants to do it. To some staggering things. For his ideals, he can almost abandon everything. And I, not so great. Or, I am not such a bastard."


    "Family, for me, their existence is better than everything. I don''t have any big ambitions, or when I say this, there is nothing worthy of my deliberate pursuit. Family, only family, It is the only thing I cherish. Under such a premise, do you know what it means to be framed by the guy in the red pine?"


    "what?"


    "That means that I have to put my family''s most cherished family on the palm of the bastard. Without my protection, he can do whatever he wants for my family. Under such a premise, they are always ready. It may be in danger. I can''t let this happen, I have to stop him from hurting my family. So I have to go back, in the fastest time. So, you understand why. ""


    "Probably, I can understand your thoughts." Master Gu Yi looked at Zhou Yi deeply, confirming that he did not deliberately acted, then eased his tone, and said to him. "But, I still have some places that I don''t understand. Your Majesty, if you are so eager. So why bother to take the whole heavens with such painstaking efforts? If you want to do this, even if it is for you, No small trouble. You can choose a more relaxed way, but you have done this. Can I understand that you have any special ideas about the earth, so that you must borrow the power of heaven? ��


    The ancient Master who said this can almost be said to have clarified the car and horse, and accused Zhou Yi of wanting to use the power of the heavenly gods to rule the earth. Because in addition to this reason, she simply could not think of other reasonable explanations. In the face of her doubts, Zhou Yi smiled contemptuously, saying so.


    "You are too young to look at me, Master Gu!"

 Chapter 1563： Difficult to say differences

    "Do you think that one earth in the district can make me use whatever means? Or do you think that the earth has the qualification to make me so popular? Master Gu, I know that you have a special feeling for the earth. But you should be clear, it Not worthy of me doing this."


    "Then why do you want to bring the gods of heaven back to earth? Don''t tell me, do you want to take them to visit today''s earth and let them see what the earth is today? If that''s the case, I don''t think you are at all Need to be the emperor, maybe the chairman of the travel company will be more suitable for you, isn''t it?"


    "Wow, it��s amazing, you actually know the travel company. I thought you only know temples, fasts and old things in the past?"


    The slightly sarcasm made the face of the ancient Master become a bit gloomy, but she would not have turned her face directly with Zhou Yi because of this small matter. So after taking a deep breath, she said to Zhou Yi.


    "Your Majesty. Although I am not young, I am not the old-fashioned antique that you thought. I don''t think I know anything about modern society. I have only been away from the earth for more than 30 years. What did the earth look like a thousand years ago? I still have something clear about it. So you don''t have to mock me like this, and you are not qualified to mock me."


    "Yes? Master Gu, do you really think that you have enough understanding of modern society?"


    Pulled his mouth and continued to maintain his disdainful smile. Zhou Yi has already started to confront the ancient Master in words.


    "So, I can ask you. Do you know what is the biggest discovery of mankind in the millennium? Do you know what the fourth industrial revolution of mankind has progressed to? What do you know about the economic and political focus of mankind? How do you transfer it? Do you know how many times the earth has faced a crisis of destruction over the years? And who is it, and has it saved it again and again, and those who are ungrateful?"


    These problems must not be answered by the ancient Master. After all, as she said, she has left the earth for more than 30 years. For more than 30 years, the earth has changed, she has no way to know, so naturally, she can not have this aspect of cognition.


    However, although I don''t know what the specific situation is, it does not prevent her from guessing these issues. As a far-sighted person, she can roughly guess that the changes on the earth are already changing with each passing day, which is beyond her imagination. However, these are not the key to the problem. The real key question is the latter, the crisis that the Zhou Yi asked about the Earth, and who solved them from the crisis.


    This is not something that can be guessed out of nowhere. It��s just that Master Gu��s heart is also clear. Zhou Yi can ask such a statement. It��s said that these problems are related to him. So now, she replied tentatively.


    "You want to tell me that you solved the crisis facing the earth, did you save the earth?"


    "You think that besides me, who else can do this." Uncertainly, he made his own merits. Zhou Yi is a kind of arrogant attitude to the ancient one. "Human stupidity and greed let them use things they shouldn''t use. The existence of infinite gems led them to the sight of the tyrants in the universe. The alien army of the tyrants drove straight into the whole earth, even with him. It also descended on the earth. Do you think that if there is no me, can an earth in the area resist the invasion of the tyrant?"


    The prestige of the tyrants is resounding throughout the universe. Even if the ancient master is only the guardian of the remote planet of the earth, it is also known to the famous tyrant of the universe. She is very clear that if the facts are really like what Zhou Yi said, then he really has great credit for the earth. Even saying that he is a savior is not an exaggeration.


    But I don''t know why, but the ancient one is not willing to believe at all. Zhou Yihui is a savior.


    This may be the result of her analysis of the movements since Zhou Yi. After all, from his various perspectives, he is more like a decisive monarch, not like a sad and awkward person, able to abandon the savior who made me the big one.


    You know, the Savior is not a job that ordinary people can do. This not only requires you to have the consciousness of being a hero, but also requires you to thoroughly carry out the behavior of a hero. The pain and sacrifice in the middle is probably unimaginable and unbearable for ordinary people. As far as the history of mankind has been for thousands of years, there may be many heroes, but I am afraid that none of them can be called a savior.


    Of course, at the time of this judgment, the Guru Master directly crossed the savior of **** Christ, who was blown up by bragging. If you are crucified, you can be called a savior. Then, what about those who are igniting themselves in the square, or holding a bag and yelling at God Huakba?


    In a word, Gu Yi really does not believe that Zhou Yihui is the person he said.


    However, she does not believe in or not, but she cannot deny this. If it is really the tyrannical squad that is on the earth, then the whole planet may only have him, and the earth can be protected from the tyrannical hand.


    He has no reason to make up a lie that is a punctuation. So this thing is estimated to be nine out of ten things is really true. And if this is true, then her suspicion is also untenable.


    This point, the ancient Master also thought of himself. Therefore, she is really hesitant now. Should she trust Zhou Yi in front of her and trust this guy who is likely to bring disaster to the earth at any time. After careful consideration, she decided that it would be better to be safe.


    "Your Majesty, maybe we can slow down first. How is your personality, whether you have any threat to the earth. Let us wait for a while, carefully observe and judge better. I know that I said this. It may not satisfy you, but you should also be clear that this is the biggest concession I can make under the premise of protecting the earth. I must be responsible for the earth and kneel down."


    "But I have no time to play and play a self-defense game here!"


    Some impatiently frowned, Zhou Yi has already spilled his own power, and pressed the past to the ancient Master.


    In terms of his current strength, even if the ancient master is already the most powerful mage of mankind, he is not inferior to the power of the gods, and can not withstand the oppression of him.


    It can be said that it is almost immediate, all the protective forces in her body have been disintegrated, and she herself has been controlled by divine power, and the whole person has been mentioned in the air.


    There is her identity and her important role. Zhou Yi did not show any cool means to her. He just controlled her tightly and threatened and warned her.


    "Master Gu. You should be clear, I will talk to you so calmly. It is already the result of my restraint. I said, I can''t wait for a moment, just to go back to Earth and make sure my family''s safety. So for me, anyone who blocks me from doing this is my enemy. I have every reason to destroy all the **** who do this. And you, you are the only exception."


    "I don''t want to kill you. Because I don''t think the relationship between us needs to be done. But, Master Gu, you can''t force me. In this kind of thing, you can''t have anything to follow me. Just kidding."


    Zhou Yi��s voice became like a thunderous roar, and the sly power was overflowing on him, almost making this little world start to vibrate.


    He is already very angry, and this is also seen by the ancient Master, so she is already struggling now, so that she can solve it for herself.


    "I don''t mean to joke with you, I didn''t force you. Your Majesty, you have to understand my mind, I just want to make sure the planet is safe. If you really are like the people you said, You should understand that I am right. Just wait a moment, can you not wait for you?"


    "I have already said, I don''t want to wait." The anger rushed into my heart, and the movements in Zhou Yi began to become tough. "And you dare to say that you didn''t force me? Do you dare to say that you didn''t mean to joke with me? We have promised between us, Master Gu. We agreed, you have to help me find home. The way out, and at the cost, I will resurrect your apprentice. You are now reversing, but instead say that this is my reason. Are you so confident, I will not treat you? Or, I will not kill here. Are you?"


    It��s already said that this is the point. Obviously the relationship between the two people is on the verge of danger. Zhou Yi, who looked at this statement, was laughing at the ancient Master and said with confidence.


    "You won''t kill me, sire. As long as you still want to find the fastest way home, you will not kill me. As for others, as long as you can keep the earth, I can bear anything. So, you Why can''t I be."


    The ancient one who has turned into a hob meat is trying to carry forward the essence of rogue. In the face of such a situation, Zhou Yi��s eyes flashed in anger, and it was already biting his teeth.


    "I can''t help you. Then let me see, I can''t help you!"


    With power and power, Zhou Yi can do anything in theory. He did not believe that the mouth of the ancient Master was so hard, and the means of exhausting the entire heavens could not be opened. So at this moment, he has already made up his mind, that is, he must give a good look to the ancient Master.


    He wants to let her know that she is not the object she can provoke. Treating herself like this, she has to pay the price. Absolutely huge price!

 Chapter 1564： Gold 蝉 shelling overwhelming

    At this moment, the ancient Master can be said to have reached a very dangerous situation. Even if she bears the name of the Supreme Master, she has no role in the presence of Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven.


    There are only two ways in front of her. Either succumb to the fulfillment of the obligations that she has promised, as originally required by Zhou Yi.


    Otherwise, let the situation develop along this situation until it enters a situation that is neither too happy for her nor for Zhou Yi.


    In theory, as long as it is a smart person, it will not choose the latter. But the ancient Master who should be a wise man is silent at this time, and there is no sense of obedience and submission. This is very intriguing!


    Is she really not afraid of death? Zhou Yi does not think so. After all, if she is not afraid of death, she will not hide in the heavens, and even the earth will not dare to wait. From this point of view, she is not the kind of person who can put aside life and death. And if you follow this point of analysis, the abnormality of the ancient Master is immediately highlighted.


    What is she really because she is so fearless that she can not even focus on her own threats? Zhou Yi couldn''t help thinking about it. And just as he thought about it, and when he glanced over and over again to the ancient Master who was under his control, he immediately discovered a situation that was somewhat uncomfortable.


    Master Gu looked like it was as powerful as it was before when she saw her.


    It is true that the power of the Master is more of a means of their own, that is, how many spells they have mastered. But no matter how it is calculated, magical mana is such an important existence that they rely on. There is no means to support the air, and there is no support for magical energy. The Master can only be called a mystical philosopher at best. Only magical energy is in the body, so that they can display the mystery of the masters they have mastered, and they are truly true casters.


    This is common both at home and abroad, and at most it is just a matter of changing a title. It is precisely because of this truth that the ancient Master of the present shows the difference.


    The magical power of her body is at most only half of the previous level. And she can almost match the level of the gods, and this decline has to be said to be too big. Zhou Yi does not believe that a simple way of finding a way can make the ancient one consume this level of magic power. If this is the case, then her Supreme Master will be too cheap.


    If something goes wrong, it must be tricky. Realizing this, Zhou Yi immediately took the heavy hand and crushed the body of the ancient Master with the power of God.


    His movements are not fatal, but they are enough to make any creature break and fall into a very dangerous situation. This is also the means by which Zhou Yiwan will only be able to perform, that is, he can have the ability to return to life, otherwise it is impossible to use such a special method.


    Judgingly, the least he should do this is to make the ancient one screaming again and again, and the blood flow on the body, the flesh and blood fly right. However, the truth of the matter is that everything has not evolved to this point. Because at this time, the ancient Master''s body showed only a non-human scene.


    Numerous star-like blue dots flowed along the wounds of the ancient Master. Although she was mourning, she was twisted and covered with scars, but she could not see a drop of blood and meat, but completely It is replaced by such a spot of light that there should be.


    Seeing such a situation, Zhou Yi��s look on his face suddenly became awkward. In his hands, he immediately exerted his strength and directly crushed the entire body of the ancient Master.


    Numerous starlight blue dots are scattered, just like a large group of fireflies hidden inside. And looking at these pieces of magic that have dispersed and disappeared into the air, everything has been thoroughly revealed.


    What is the ancient Master, but it is a doll made up of magic and magic. However, I have to say that this method is very clever, because from the beginning to the end, Zhou Yi did not see a little vision. He didn''t even know when the ancient Master changed his identity and replaced himself with this doll. At the same time, it is inevitable. At this time, he also completely lost the trace of the ancient Master.


    The breakdown of the negotiations, this is a very bad thing. What''s even worse is that even the goal of the negotiations has been lost. This kind of situation, even in the mood of Zhou Yi, can not help but the waves are surging.


    It can be said that at this time, he even has the heart of eating people. However, the anger has not swallowed up his reason, and he knows in his heart that it is not useful to lose his temper at this time. As a matter of urgency, I will quickly bring out the Master of the Ancient One. No matter where she hides, she must be brought to justice.


    So immediately, Zhou Yi called for the value of the day, and through him, directly ordered the entire heaven.


    "Through my orders, I will immediately give me the name of the Gu Yi Master. Whether it is in the heavens and the earth, the Heavenly Palace is a ghost, as long as it is a place to hide, I will turn it over. In addition, tell everyone, whether it is Buddha or a few emperors. If someone dares to harbor this crime, then give me the preparations for copying the family. This time no matter who is in love, I can��t tolerate it again. I want everyone to Know, dare to offend my price in this kind of thing!"


    With such a heavy order, how big his anger is, it is already a visible thing. It seems that he is also scrupulous about his anger, afraid that this anger will burn to innocent people, such as his own body. After the day, Cao Cao Cao took care of himself and immediately asked carefully to Zhou Yifa.


    "So, if you say we can''t find anyone?"


    "Can''t find anyone? If you can''t find someone, you don''t have to come back to see me. Because at that time, I''m not sure if I will pick up my head. So tell them, it''s better to give me a result, otherwise"


    "Small understand, small understand. Small, go and give orders to your majesty!"


    The tone has been so cool that it has reached the point where the value of the day is immediately scared and narrowed, and quickly retired. However, he has not gone far, it has been called down by Zhou Yi.


    This is not the discovery of Zhou Yiliang, I feel that my order is too cruel, I want to recover. But he thought of another possibility.


    Don''t forget, this is the Kunlun Hill, only the last place on the earth. If the ancient Master did not look back, hiding in this place or in the position in the heavens, but from here to run back to the earth, then he is so powerful, in the end it is nothing but a waste of things.


    Zhou Yi is not too concerned about the effort, but he cares about this time of waste, and the opportunity to lose. After all, if the ancient Master really fled back to Earth, then he actually lost the way to return to Earth at the fastest speed.


    At this time, he had to consider the worst situation. And also based on this worst situation, to think about the corresponding countermeasures. This also makes it necessary for him to add an additional order at this time.


    "Wait a minute. After passing this order, you will give me a sneak peek. I will give me the celestial officials of the celestial supervisor and those who are in charge of the literary, calendar, and fluent arithmetic. Let Zhang Daolin carry them. From here, I will find a way out to the Middle-earth China as soon as possible. Heaven will do everything in its power to meet all their needs in this area. But the same, I don��t care what they have, this is a must What I did. If it doesn''t work, you say that I told them. The result is to give myself a weight, is it they can afford it?"


    This order is not lighter than the previous one, and it is directly to the specific person. It can be said that this is really not a good errand. Well done, naturally it is said. Judging from the attitude of today''s emperor, I am afraid that it is indispensable to award. But if done poorly, the result must be very bad. It��s even worse that it��s so bad that they all regret a lifetime.


    From this point of view, the value of the day Gong Cao is already inevitably a little sympathy, some for the silence of these guys. But he can''t dare to have any mouthfuls at this time. Instead, he hurriedly called the voice, and hurriedly ran out to order.


    The Emperor of Heaven was angry and for a time the whole heaven began to become uneasy. Uninformed people are inexhaustible, for fear that this big thing is not contaminated by themselves. And the informed people, the situation is not better than them.


    Seriously, no one is sure that he will not be angered by the Emperor. Therefore, instead of hanging up like this, it is better to try to solve this problem as soon as possible as soon as possible. And how to solve it, this is a problem for everyone.


    However, this problem is for Zhou Yi and his celestial world, not for the ancient Master. Because now she is already in the worst way that Zhou Yi expected, from the Kunlun Hill, back to the earth.


    This means that all the movements on Zhou Yi are in vain. No matter how big or no movement they make, even if they turn over the whole world, it is impossible to find her traces.


    In a sense, she is already completely out of touch. But to be honest, she is not very happy with this matter. Because she found that things seem to be very different from what I think.


    Earth. It seems that it is no longer the earth in her memory.

 Chapter 1565： Confusing the world

    The Earth in the memory of the ancient Master still stayed before the millennium.


    In that era, there was still a situation in which two powers oppose each other. The US-led NATO and the Soviet-led Warsaw are the two largest forces in the world. Of course, more specifically, it should be the two superpowers of the Soviet Union and the United States, which dominate the fate and future of the entire planet.


    The thing she was most worried about at that time was that the two super-congresses had a war, which led to the emergence of the Third World War. Because she has already experienced two world wars, she is very clear that with the growing scientific and technological power of mankind, once the Third World War is launched, the entire planet may not be destroyed, but the entire human race is sure to usher in the catastrophe. of.


    At that time, she had been upset about this problem for a long time, and even said that once she found it wrong, she used special forces to prevent the high-level figures of both sides. However, she has not waited until she has the opportunity to put this idea into practice. She is already under the threat of the red pine nut, far from the heavens.


    And when she returned to Earth after more than 30 years, what she had to face first was a complicated international situation that made her unable to find a clue.


    The red empire of the past has already fallen apart, and its successor has almost fallen to the status of second-rate countries. In the early years, the United States, which was so aggressive that it could intimidate the entire Red Empire, has become a prestige under the blow of the turn. Even the hegemony of the world has been handed over to others.


    If that''s the only way to do it. After all, there is no eternal empire. This is a change in the dynasty. This is a situation that will be seen in every era. There is nothing to be surprised.


    However, in the overall decline of this Western civilization, the East has a strong rise. The entire human race has been plunged into turmoil for a long time. This is something unusual.


    It is clear that the ancient Master of the East, who has stayed in the East for about two or three hundred years, is different from the Westerners in their ideology and core values. The long-standing Confucianism is deeply rooted and has a long history. It has a pivotal position throughout the East Asian cultural circle. On the basis of this kind of thinking, even if the East plays a leading role in the world pattern, it will not exhibit the same aggression and dictatorship as the West, which has just achieved world dominance.


    To put it bluntly, Westerners are better at using colonialism, war strikes, and threatening means to maintain their rule. The Orientals habitually use the weapon of education to accomplish this same purpose in a subtle way.


    The results are the same, but the process can be quite different. Although the ancient lineage is the standard Western Celtic, the ancient Master has more recognition of the Eastern forces. At her level, her eyes will not only stay in such a narrow area of ??a nation or a country. The future and safety of the entire human race is where her eyes are. Under the premise of thinking about the gains and losses of human interests, she is very certain that the dominance and leadership of the Eastern forces will be the most favorable choice for the entire human race.


    Because of this, human war will be limited. More political struggles will occur in culture, economics, and diplomacy, not in naked military wars. Although the shackles may not be much less, at the very least, there are tens of millions of people on the whole planet, and hundreds of millions of people will be far from the threat of war and have a chance to live a stable life.


    This result is enough for the Gu Yi Master to vote for his own vote on the Eastern regime. Because she always believes that the dominance of the world by the Eastern Securities Regime can make the world a better place. At the very least, it will not be worse than what she had experienced.


    However, the truth seems to always be a joke with her. She thought that when everything changed, the world would become what she expected. But in fact, the facts are not as wonderful as she thought.


    The Eastern forces are indeed rising and taking the world''s dominance in their hands. However, the changes in the whole world are also so large that they are beyond the imagination of all people, so that the situation that was once conceived by the ancients did not appear at all.


    Now she can only see that Japan and the United Kingdom, which used to exist in the past, have become the dust in history, like cakes, and have been ceded to other countries. In the land of South Asia, the Middle East, and Africa, there is no difference between the raging war and the imaginary Third World War.


    The rule of the Eastern regime did not achieve the level she expected. All they could do was to barely maintain this terrible situation, so that such a situation would not be expanded again.


    This is very bad. It��s so bad that Master Gu couldn��t help but want to put the idiom of the corpse meal on their heads. However, after carefully thinking about it, she chose to temporarily retain this opinion and decided to use more observations to determine her next move.


    After all, she just returned to Earth for only three days, and all the information is only obtained through the channels that ordinary people can access. As a person who has lived for hundreds of years, she knows very well how far the information that ordinary people can get from the truth.


    It is impossible for her to blame some people for the mistakes just because of these things on the surface. She must witness the truth before she can use this truth to determine if she should act.


    Although the mission of the Supreme Master is to protect the earth, this protection is still on the mysterious side. The future of mankind should not be decided by her. If the current world change is entirely self-sufficient by human beings, then even if she is, she can only be a bystander honestly, and can��t just enter it casually. .


    This is the rule that must be observed. At the very least, it��s true that human beings are facing a real disaster.


    However, with his sixth sense, Master Gu still feels that this must be something that requires his own intervention. Because humans are jerk, they are not enough to get to such a point. However, for more than 30 years, several important countries have been completely destroyed. How do you think this makes people feel wrong? And the whole world has become like this. If there are no monsters and ghosts in the dark, she does not believe at all.


    The people who are prevalent in South Asia and characterized by multinational governments as extremist terrorist organizations are a very doubtful object. There is also the Ming Wang, the **** who replaced God and is believed by many ordinary people. It is also a typical example.


    In the face of these circumstances, the ancient Master has to admit that he is indeed unable to keep up with the times. Where did these gods and ghosts come from? She didn��t have a clue. However, although she can''t figure out a head at the moment. But this does not mean that she will always be kept in the dark. After all, she is the Supreme Master, the most existent of all Masters in the world. This is the identity, she can get the information she wants from some special channels.


    This is the case now. In the dark, lurking in human society, stayed for three days and got some basic information that I wanted. She sneaked off again and quietly came to Hong Kong, a once-famous oriental city.


    The reason why it is sneaky is because she does not dare to reveal her identity and news in a straightforward manner. She can only act like a mouse in the sewer.


    She is very clear that although it has been more than 30 years, the guy in the red pine can not easily let her go. Once the news of his re-appearance was revealed and was discovered by the red pineapple, he must be unscrupulous to make himself look good.


    She was not an opponent of the red pine nuts. Nowadays, the red pine nuts are already so good that Zhou Yi is also eating, which means that she is even more unlikely to compete with it.


    If she wants to be safe and stable on the earth today, she is better to be honest and to be anonymous. Although sneaky is not very glorious, some lost her supreme Master''s face. But compared with life safety, it is more important to keep a small life.


    Master Gu is never the kind of person who sticks to the section. Such a choice does not have any psychological burden for her. And why did you choose to come to Hong Kong? This is another reason.


    At the time of the birth of Kama Taj, a total of three nodes in the world were set up to form the corresponding temple sanctuary. The three cities are London, New York and Hong Kong. Through these three cities, Kama Taj can even monitor the movement of the entire planet.


    With the invasion of the red pine nuts, the destruction of Kama Taj, the three temples have almost reached the end. After all, the temple is so strong that it is also supported by the Master. Without the apprentices, these temples are just empty buildings with their own objects on the bright side.


    However, although this is the case, in fact, at that time, the ancient first master was more or less a playful eye.


    Although she did not fully protect her apprentices, some of them were elite and some adopted children. At the beginning, she was sent to the temple in three major cities through the portal at Kama Taj.


    The temple is definitely not guaranteed, but the apprentices may not have the hope of surviving. After all, although they are masters, they are also members of ordinary people. Just put down the mage of the Master and drill into the ordinary people. Even guys like red pine nuts can hardly find their existence without looking for it.


    And will the red pine nuts spend Kung Fu on these unimportant apprentices? The answer is definitely no.


    When Gu Yi knew about red pine nuts, she knew his character very well, so she would do this. Nowadays, it is time for the dark child that she does not care about.

 Chapter 1566： Apprentices apprenticeship

    For the ancient one, Hong Kong is not the best choice. If she can, she prefers to choose the city of London. It��s a pity that this is no choice.


    Because with the demise of Britain and the fall of New York, the temples in these two places have completely disappeared. And the apprentices who were sent to her were not in the event of an accident. I am afraid that they have completely severed the connection with the past with the flow of people who migrated.


    If you want to find them, I am afraid that the effort will go far beyond the budget. Instead of this, it is better to come to Hong Kong for convenience. At the very least, this eastern city is stable enough and has not experienced any major changes. She is looking for the words of the past apprentices here, and hopefully it will be bigger.


    This is the main reason why she came to Hong Kong. In addition, there is another reason, the apprentice leader here is a guy she trusts.


    king. It was a student she had received in the early years. Not only is he versed in martial arts, but he is also a great master of achievement. This outstanding guy has considerable insights and achievements in how the Master combines spells and melee. It is also because of his excellentness that he has won the favor of the ancient one and became the crucial left-handed character around her.


    In the decades of Kama Taj, Wang has been acting as an assistant to the ancient one and the head of the Kama Taj Library. Because of his sincerity and loyalty, Gu Yi can always entrust him with heavy responsibility. And even when Kama Taj is facing the catastrophe.


    At that time, he was appointed to the head of the Hong Kong Temple and was responsible for living with some apprentices and children.


    For his ability to be such a character, Gu Yi is full of confidence. Because he is very aware of Wang''s ability, he knows his character very well. It can be said that in such a situation, if anyone can lead a part out of the predicament, then Wang must be the second choice.


    It can be said that Gu Yi is very convinced that the apprentice of Kama Taj must be safely living in this city under the leadership of Wang. The only thing she can''t be sure is whether the king is still alive.


    You must know that the life of the Master is comparable to the monk who practiced the Immortal. It is normal to live a 70-80 year old like an ordinary person. Of course, there are also abnormalities. For example, she is as proficient in potions as she used to be, or a druid who is good at natural spells. Then you can probably live more than a hundred years on this basis.


    It is a pity that Wang''s life is fighting for how to combine spells and melee. Whether it is potions or natural spells, he is not very good at it. As for the method of cultivation, it is even more regrettable, because he is not a guy with such a Huigen. Therefore, if you seriously calculate it, the current king is probably about seventy years old. Such an age is also very dangerous for a mage like him.


    There is a great possibility that the ancient one can only see the tombstone belonging to the king. But with some kind of luck, she still hopes to see Wang himself. It is also driven by such thoughts that she is already in the temple of Hong Kong, in front of a church in Kowloon.


    This church was replaced by several pieces of Louis XIV antiques when she first colonized Hong Kong in the UK. According to the market value at the time, its value exceeded 5,000 pounds. This money may not be considered at this time, that is, tens of thousands of dollars. But in the nineteenth century, this account was not so counted.


    It should be known that the British at that time was still in the glory days of the empire, and the British pound was directly linked to the gold standard system. Simply put, the pound is equivalent to the equivalent of gold. According to a pound of 20 shillings, a shilling of twelve pence, a penny can buy a bottle of ink, a pen and a piece of paper and a little more value conversion. The purchasing power of a pound is roughly equivalent to the current two thousand. And if you convert five thousand pounds, how can you have a thousand dollars?


    This price was already a big expense at the time. I am afraid that the idle aristocrats will not be able to afford such an expense. Of course, judging by the exaggerated land price in Hong Kong, the Gu Yi Master��s business must have earned. Only a church with a land area of ??more than one thousand square meters is estimated to be able to sell an astronomical number if it is to be shot.


    But unfortunately, she did not have the idea of ??making a profit by reversing real estate. She now only wants to find Wang himself as soon as possible, or to get his news.


    The idea was so eager that she had no time to go through the normal process and she had entered the church directly. As soon as she entered the church, she immediately found a lot of situations that made her feel surprised.


    She had thought that with so many apprentices to escape, it should be a small pressure for the king. After all, many of the original fugitives were children. According to the saying that one and a half children eat dead, it is basically impossible to fill up so many bellyes without paying a huge price.


    She is already ready to be sold by the king. It is even said that the antiques stored in the temple of Hong Kong, as well as those magical props, are prepared for them.


    Once there is a problem with insufficient expenses, there are more or less things that can make them stand up for a while. As for how long it can last, it depends on their own ability.


    If you can find a way to make a living, then it should not be a problem. However, if you sit on the mountain and then develop a problem that does not hurt your heart, then even Jinshan Yinhai is not enough for them to toss.


    Wang is an honest man and should not do anything that this kind of child can do. But those apprentices will not do this, which is not sure.


    If Wang is a young man and can keep pressing them, this is not a problem to be worried about. However, just because this is impossible, it is natural that at the beginning, the ancient Master would have to think about the worst possibility.


    She is already psychologically prepared. What I did not expect was that this temple was still the same as it was thirty years ago. Not to mention that there are fewer items, and even the decoration inside is still the appearance of thirty years ago. There are no traces of aging.


    This is unusual because you know, this is a 19th-century Victorian building, and many of the things in it today are standard antiques, and even the decoration is no exception. I want to keep these in the same way, and the regular maintenance of the person is indispensable. And this has always been a problem that is enough trouble. Because it is enough to fill that bill check, it can make many people feel bad.


    Master Gu has hundreds of years of savings, and of course it doesn��t matter. But Wang has no such financial resources. How did he maintain the building and keep it as it was. This point in ancient ones is simply a mystery.


    Could it be that he built a circus team and supported the temple by the effort of the apprentices to sell art? This is too far outrageous, and the circus team has not reached the point of making money.


    With a lot of question marks, Gu Yi quietly entered the depths of the temple.


    Along the way, she saw a lot of apprentices. Only these apprentices are new faces for her. These young children, no matter how they look, are probably the ones who have experienced the murder of Karma Taj, but some of them are middle-aged people who can make her vaguely see the figure of the Karma Taj apprentice. .


    She did not dare to come out to recognize each other, so she could only hide her body shape and walked all the way to the deepest part of the temple. Just entering the deepest part of the temple, she immediately noticed a guy who looked very familiar.


    From the point of view of appearance, this guy is similar to the king in his impression. But in her memory, Wang should be a thin, middle-aged man of about forty or fifty years old, not a guy who seems to be up to thirty years old and has some blessings.


    Is this the son of Wang? Gu Gu, who was so speculative in his heart, quickly denied this conjecture. Because she never heard of Wang having a son, and then said, the guy in front of him is the most orthodox spell fluctuations of Kama Taj, the only thing she can teach. Without her professor, even if it is a descendant, it is impossible to have such a breath.


    Therefore, there is only one answer, that is, this guy in front of her is the king she is looking for.


    But shouldn''t Wang be an image of an old man in his seventies? Why does it seem that he is getting younger except for some getting fatter? The unpredictable Gu Yi looked at this old man, and for a time he had some feelings of not knowing what to say. But very quickly, she made up her mind and greeted the stranger who was in front of her.


    "Long time no see, Wang!"


    Suddenly, the sound was obviously scared by the mama Kama Taji called Wang. He subconsciously picked up a great thing from the side, and then slammed into the direction of the sound behind him.


    However, a golden barrier blocked his attack, and he also stopped the action on his hand as soon as he saw the Master of the Ancient One, and some unbelievable said to her.


    "Supreme Master? God, are you still alive? I thought"


    "No, nothing. You will be back soon. It��s so happy to see you, I really thought I couldn��t see you again in my life?"


    The appearance of the ancient one caused the king''s emotions to fluctuate significantly, but soon he adjusted his mentality and warmly welcomed her. And looking at Wang''s face with a sincere smile, the face of the ancient one is slowly showing a smile.


    "You are right, I thought I could never see you. But fate is still a little bit too much for me. Well, don''t say this. Tell me, how do you become the present look?" Already?"

 Chapter 1567： The times change beyond imagination

    This is a question that makes Gu Yi very curious. Because he really can''t think of why Wang can keep his youth. Is it a special spell learned, or the power of black witchcraft. This is all she needs to figure out.


    If it is the former, then everything is easy to say. Her old wife can get such a gift, and she will only be happy for him. But if it is the latter, then I am afraid I will be sorry.


    As the supreme mage who guards the order of the mysterious world, Gu Yi can''t allow the existence of the evil black witchcraft in order to rejuvenate and use youth forever. This is a matter of breaking the principle of the Master and the bottom line. It is a mistake that cannot be tolerated. Even if it is a king, the once-trusted apprentice has made this mistake, and she will not easily forgive him.


    Of course, this is only the worst situation. She does not think that Wang will make such a choice in order to live. Still, she has confidence in the king. Just because of the principle of necessity, she must figure this out.


    What did you think in the ancient heart, Wang did not know. Or, he never figured out the idea of ??the ancient one. For them, the Supreme Master has always been high and unpredictable. He has become accustomed to obeying orders without asking why, so after hearing the question of the ancient one, he said without hesitation.


    "You are asking me why I am getting young, sir?"


    "Of course. Your current changes are somewhat beyond my expectations, so I am very curious, why did you become this look. Is it because you have learned a spell that can change your life?"


    "Spell? No, no, no. You know me, I don''t have the talent to study spells in this area. The knowledge of plants and physiology is too deep for me. There is that effort to study them, I fall. It��s better to think about how to further strengthen the role of spells in melee. So what should I say about this problem? This should be a credit for technology."


    "Technology''s credit?" Upon hearing this answer, Gu Yi immediately frowned, revealing a look of surprise and disbelief.


    This is not what she degrades. In fact, she values ??the power of technology.


    Since Tesla made an exchange of electricity, Einstein played a theory of relativity. After human beings began to have the ability to grow mushrooms around the world, she firmly believed that the power of science and technology is definitely the direction of human discovery. Because the benefits it can bring to all mankind will outweigh the sum of all human forces that can benefit mankind. In the past few thousand years, there has never been a kind of power that can benefit all human beings like technology.


    Without losing the people, the threshold is so low that all humans with normal IQ can participate. There is no shortage of top-level devastating forces to serve as the ultimate means of protecting humanity. In any case, technology can be called perfect. It can be said that if it is not because he has no talent in scientific research, even she will have the intention to change the door.


    Although she does not have any talent for scientific research, the vision she has raised because of her emphasis on science and technology is not bad at all. This point can be seen from her to the original shares of Microsoft and Stark. It is precisely because of this kind of vision that she is more and more clear that technology is going to develop to such a level that can restore youthfulness. How difficult is it.


    Thirty years? This is impossible until the life sciences complete a huge leap. Rejuvenation and eternal youth have always been a huge problem in life sciences. Because once this proposition is completed, it means that opening the door to eternal life with the power of science and technology is just a matter of close proximity. And eternal life, what is the difference between letting people evolve into gods?


    Even if technology is strong enough, it will not be possible to achieve such a remarkable degree in just a few decades. According to her original inference, human science and technology must develop at least two or three hundred years before we can touch the threshold. Now, Wang Juran said to her, human technology has been able to do this, how can she not be surprised, how could it not be surprised?


    Gu��s own surprise and surprise were on his face, and looking at the look on her face, Wang��s heart actually understood and understood. Just like the ancient one, after learning that human technology has reached such an exaggerated level, the first reaction in his heart is not to believe. If the old friends who are not their own pledge to pledge to themselves, and also take their own as an example, he may use this as a marketing method for which health care company to sell goods.


    Of course, after personally feeling the role of the special product of the second generation of Nano Guardian, Wang will not have such an idea.


    The effect is obvious. He can change from a drooping old man to a strong man like today. This cross-age technology product is really indispensable. Although the cost of paying two thousand euros a week is a bit more expensive. But for people like him, it is definitely worth the money.


    No one will not want to be healthy and long-lived, and Wang is no exception. His heart is absolutely infinite joy for the changes that have taken place in him. And it is so much loved, he is also very supportive of this product. Seeing that the ancient one is still doubting the possibility of this. He immediately explained this to the ancient one in an unfair mentality.


    "Hello. Maybe you don''t quite understand, but in the thirty years that you have disappeared, the changes on the whole earth are far beyond your imagination. In any way, you may not be able to use the old ones anymore. Look at it, especially in science and technology."


    "Let''s take the second generation of the Nano Guardian I use. As a product developed and promoted by a large consortium, this health care product can free all humans from disease and health, even like an old man like me. I can rely on this kind of technology and health care products to re-experience the feeling of youth. This has been something that I couldn��t imagine in the past, isn��t it?��


    The talk of the king led to the interest of the ancient one. She found that the changes in the world are far from the ones she observed on the surface. This gave her a strong interest and doubt. Anyway, there is nothing to do now, she just did it. First, I brewed a cup of tea like my master. Then he said to the king with great interest.


    "Let''s talk about it, we have more time. From your own, I am more and more interested in what has happened in these 30 years."


    "Of course, sir." After taking care of his clothes, Wang also sat down. Then with a look of memories, I made a statement to the ancient one.


    "From what we started, we still have to start from the beginning. At that time, the destruction of Kama Taj made us all uneasy. In the place of Hong Kong, we dare pretend to be ordinary people. A little spell doesn''t dare to show it. I think you also know that there are so many mouths to feed, how much pressure it is. That is, in a few years, our savings are almost the same. In the case, I can only find a way to take risks and use our skills to eat in this land."


    "It is also a lucky one. There are a lot of books on feng shui in the temple of Hong Kong. With these books, you can show the ability of one or two hands to collect ghosts. I was enshrined by the big businessmen in this land." The guest also gave the name of a master Wang."


    "Hong Kong people are superstitious and respect the feng shui. In addition, some big businessmen are born in the dark, and their hands are not clean. It is inevitable that there will be some grievances. So it is easy for me to come here. A lot of things can be said. While funding the apprentices of the year, let them live their lives. While investing money in the stock market and real estate, let the money generate money to support the cost of the temple. There are some small twists and turns, but overall, our days are still perfect. However, the only thing that surprised me is that you will come back. I thought that I will never see you again in my lifetime. !"


    "I was also very surprised. After all, in order to avoid the enemy, I fled to the depths of the void. Even all the retreats were cut off." With a sigh of relief, the ancient one drank hot tea, then Opened the topic. "Okay, don''t say this. Or talk about you. Since you have been fairly good in these 30 years, then I am relieved. But what about other people? How are they doing in New York and the Temple of London?" ?"


    "Sorry, sir. I am afraid I can''t give you any good news."


    Upon hearing this question, Wang��s face first showed a bitter color, and then sighed, so he said to the ancient one.


    "What the **** is going on? What happened to them, was it the door of my old rival?"


    After all, it is an apprentice who has personally taught it. It has a very emotional existence. Therefore, once they heard something, even if it was the heart of the ancient one, it would be inevitable to be anxious.


    Of course, anxiety is not enough to make her lose her mind. She is very clear that it is not easy to deal with such a large group of mages. Unless it is those strong shots. However, who among those strong will be hostile to her apprentices? She thought about it, and only thought about the possibility of red pine nuts. In the face of her speculation, Wang shook his head. Then she said to her with emotion.


    "The times are different, sir. The Master can no longer be as high as before. It is omnipotent. This is not our time. This is an era of superheroes."

 Chapter 1568： Arguing that the hero uncovers the fog

    "Superhero? What is this ghost?"


    The ancient master who left the earth thirty years ago has not experienced the era of the superhero explosion. In her impression, the name of the singer is not the movie star in Hollywood, but the folk organization with ideological theme. These two are not good things. So of course, her face is also showing a very obvious disgust.


    Of course, the king can see the meaning of the look on the face of the ancient one, which makes him immediately smile a bit, and then explained to the ancient one.


    "Hello, superheroes are not as unbearable as you think. They can still afford the name of a hero. How do you say it? Like the captain of the United States decades ago, most of them are like that. presence."


    "Captain America?" This title is no stranger to the ancient one. She is respectful to the guy who is pure in mind, unique in philosophy, has been fighting on the front line of anti-fascism, and is willing to sacrifice herself for a city. And she also admits that a guy like this, even if the power he has is not worth mentioning, is definitely a true hero.


    But what is the age of superheroes? Could it be said that in this era, people like the captain of the United States are already blowouts, everywhere? When did human ideological and moral qualities have evolved to such an extent?


    Gu Yi��s heart was still thinking about it, and Wang had already begun to give her science.


    "Of course, this is just an example. After all, the original captain of the United States was morally perfect for us. It is unlikely that a hundred years will come out. In this era, there have been a lot of superheroes. But it is not a realistic thing to expect them to be as morally noble as the captain of the United States at that time."


    "However, I have to say. They are still very remarkable. They have special strength, but they use this power to help others, rather than to seek self-interest for themselves. Such a person can already be called a model. I I don''t think it''s a good thing to ask them to learn from the original captain of the US. Because the facts have proved that even the captain of the United States will fall. Oh, it is not clear whether it is fallen, because he is likely to It��s just acting at the beginning.��


    "What the **** are you talking about? What superheroes, what captain America is acting? Didn''t he die seventy years ago? Why do you want to talk to him, how do I feel that everything is not so right? What?"


    Suddenly heard this, especially about the content of the US captain. Master Gu was immediately dissatisfied with the geological question. I have to know that she has personally verified the beauty of the US captain. That is a true moral perfection, but now the king is said to be a fallen person, a acting guy. This way of destroying her past ideas certainly made her feel uncomfortable.


    When she began to lose her temper because of such problems, Wang also explained to her in a timely manner.


    "It is like this, sir. Maybe you are not sure. But the captain of the United States is indeed being saved for life. And after he was saved, he did indeed act like the heroic gesture that he showed at the beginning. A lot of great things. But as time went by, the situation changed, but he showed a side that no one could imagine."


    "He is a Hydra. Yes, it is the fascist evil organization that serves Adolf. The Hydra has set him up as a dark man at the beginning. He is a sleeper. He himself has admitted this. One point, and in the days when Nazi Germany has been destroyed for more than seventy years, he also proved his position with practical actions."


    "How can this be?"


    Rao is the heart of the ancient one, and when he hears such dramatic content, he will inevitably send out such feelings. She witnessed the Captain of the United States personally and personally told the apprentices about his story. This is to say that he is really a spy of a Hydra. Doesn''t that mean that she has a problem with her eyes?


    Even if there is an old saying that knows people don''t know what to know, she can''t run without her eyeless evaluation. And such an evaluation is not a small injury to her from a woman who thinks it is a wise candle.


    From this point alone, she was hit hard. However, she is well tolerated, and it is not because she has become decadent and suffering from such a blow. In general, this is just a vision of failure. For a mage who is outside the world, it is simply an unaffected problem.


    So after a little silence, she deliberately avoided the problem and said to the king.


    "Well, let''s put this question down for the time being. Let''s talk about the previous thing, what happened to the people in the Temples of London and New York? Why is it related to these so-called superheroes?"


    "Because I said, this is an era of superheroes, sir."


    Re-emphasizing this point, Wang began to elaborate his own point of view.


    "Maybe you don''t quite understand why I say this. But when you understand the important events that have happened in this era, you will understand why I said this."


    "At the beginning of the event, I still want to start with the first real superhero. Dawn Knight, this should be the first superhero. His appearance has played a decisive role in this era of change. Even said It is because there is a guide in front of him that there will be so many special people who choose to come forward and be a hero. To be honest, he is very special."


    "Maybe it''s just a clown. Can he do more than the original captain of the United States?"


    Perhaps the fact that the captain of the United States was hurting her heart, the ancient Master said this when the words were insinuated, and there was no politeness at all. However, her statement has not been recognized by the king.


    "That''s not the case, sir. I think this is a nobler than the captain of the US. At the very least, what he did is not what the Captain America can do. Even if it is." It��s a lifetime, and there is no such possibility.��


    "Oh. What did he do, can you praise him like this?"


    "Save the planet and save the people of this world. This is a real thing, even if the government is not willing to admit it, but anyone who has eyes and a conscience should remember it. Who is working hard? They can live to this day."


    A quick conversation was to make the Gu Yi Master become dumbfounded. To be honest, she does not believe what the king said. But she also knew in her heart that Wang had no reason to deceive her on this issue. What he said is true, it should be true. But if this is true, how can everything be possible?


    Let''s not say how empty the proposition of saving the world is. It is by the power of one person how to do such a thing.


    Gu Yi does not think that the king��s rescue of the world is a conspiracy to expose, or to kill a trivial thing like Adolf. What he refers to to save the world must mean that ordinary people can''t do it. They can''t do it, and they really matter to the whole human being and even the survival of the earth. For example, what alien invasion, or what is a disaster. Just say before. If the Emperor returns to the world, he will only be confused, and this is almost the case. And want to stop him


    Ha ha! Sneer a moment, the ancient Master again turned his attention to the superhero that the king said. Dawn Knight? It sounds like a guy who is arrogant. Thinking of this, she immediately said this to the king.


    "Is this guy you said very good? Can you even do this kind of thing to save the world?"


    "He is of course powerful. Because his true identity is a god."


    In a word that broke the sky, Wang explained this to some of the ancient ones who were shocked.


    "Maybe you may not believe it, but according to my investigation, the Dawn Knight who led the trend of the times is indeed a god. Or, he is the only new **** born in this era. Exactly."


    "And his strength. Let''s not compare it with the mortal. Just at the moment when the true body is revealed, let the **** who ruled most of the earth''s faith be defeated. Only by looking at the void can you see it." 2. It is said that the whole paradise was already broken, and God��s tens of billions of angels were completely destroyed in his hands. His power is absolutely unquestionable. I even think that he has appeared in history. The most powerful god."


    Hearing this, Gu Yi inevitably put such an instance into someone''s body. And this generation, her face suddenly became cloudy and uncertain.


    "What else? What story does he have? Don''t you say that he saved the world? How did he save the world?"


    "He repelled the invasion of aliens. He was the famous Kerry star under the tyrant''s tyrant in the universe. Moreover, he also defeated the tyrant and prevented him from destroying the terrorist acts of the earth. You must know that these two How terrible it is for the guys to fight in the universe. Even Mars has been broken into pieces by them. If it is on Earth, I am afraid that the earth will be gone."


    When I heard this, all the clues were connected by the ancient one. She finally figured out who the king said the superhero is, and what is the true identity of the Dawn Knight!


    It turned out to be him, the Heavenly Emperor who ruled the heavens. No wonder he will say so surely that he will not hurt the earth and that the earth is familiar with his existence. With such an identity, he is indeed like this. However, why is he doing this? When is a superhero, is it really his intention?


    At this time, Gu Yi was puzzled.

 Chapter 1569： Internal dangers of the temple change

    "I think I know the guy you said." Speaking of such a sentence, I saw that the king''s mood was somewhat abnormal. Gu Yi immediately used words to stop what he wanted to ask.


    "Don''t ask me where he is? It''s not where you can peep. In fact, I won''t let anyone know where he is before I figure out something I want to know."


    "Oh, my God. You don''t know what he means. If he is still, things will not be so bad. Those fighting on the front line, and those **** **** evils will not spread to the present. This is the point. The war will end immediately, and everything will be the same. As long as he is still there, everything should be better!"


    "Calm down, Wang. His role may not be as big as you think. And the most important thing for you now is to tell me the information I need. Maybe your intelligence will play a decisive role, so let me take him. Bring it back to this world?"


    "Okay, okay. I hope you know what you are doing, and I hope that we are not wasting precious time and life now. You want to know something, let me see. See how I can make you change. That bad idea, let that person come back to our world."


    Knowing that he couldn''t change the idea of ??the ancient Master, the king could only sigh and choose to succumb to her opinions. Looking at his attitude, Gu Yi immediately asked.


    "It��s still the problem before. Our companions, the apprentices, haven��t you finished their things?��


    "Not finished yet? Ok, okay. It''s actually the obvious situation. London is very bad. The cataclysm has caused more than 90% of the people in London to suffer. Although I don''t know what the Hydra uses. Means, but the only thing that can be sure is that it is the power of the devil and the evil spirits. The countless evil spirits, devils and evil spirits are raging there, and compared with them, even our mage is just a group of ants. Unfortunately, the partners of the Temple of London have basically been completely destroyed. I have not received any information to prove that they have survivors, so we can only make the worst plans."


    "As for New York, the situation there is better. The first stop in New York as the invasion of the Kerry Stars was destroyed early by the war. The stupid human government dropped the nuclear bomb under the control of the Hydra, put it there. Completely turned into a restricted area for human beings. And you have to know that although our Master is stronger than the average person, it is still human. It has not evolved to the point where it can live normally under the influence of nuclear radiation. So, New York The partners in the temple can only choose to evacuate. This is very bad, but at least they are still alive."


    "Do you know where they are going?" For these apprentices, Gu Yi still cares. So she just asked this question.


    In this regard, Wang thought about it, brewing a language, and then replying.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know. Maybe it''s the West Coast, maybe somewhere in the south. Everyone wants to escape as far as possible from radiation. Of course, starting a new life is not necessarily their choice. Lord, I know I said Some of these are not suitable, but there are some things, I think it is time to explain to you."


    "What do you want to say to me?"


    This way of speaking makes the Gu Yi Master feel a little uncomfortable because she already has a bad feeling. And just as she had a hunch, soon, Wang told her a bad news.


    "Hello, you have been away for too long. For more than 30 years, it is enough for some people to forget their past, their past. The current gathering of mages is not like the past, except for us who live in Kama Taj In addition to the Master, no one will remember that he is an apprentice of the Supreme Master under the door of Kama Taji. Those young people, those who are new to the introduction. They are not willing to accept the dogma of Kama Taj, go to the old Honestly as a bystander. In fact, inspired by countless superhero stories, they are more willing to put their power in front of everyone, rather than hiding in themselves in obscurity."


    "The ruin of the New York Temple is a good opportunity. Although Baron Modo still leads some apprentices, but more is to choose to be self-reliant at this time, and then use their own magical power to do what they want. In other words, they are reluctant to accept our dogma, our management. The inheritance of the Supreme Master, the glory of Kama Taj, has broken in this special season."


    "Everyone has aspirations, isn''t it? We can''t force it." For a while, the ancient side sighed and said it. "As long as they don''t make trouble, let them go. The times have changed like this, we can only accept this change, aren''t we!"


    "If you can see it, I will worry that you will not open it." With a bang, Wang tried to open his mouth again. "Then there is one more thing I want to explain to you. I hope that after listening to this matter, you can still see it like this."


    "Let''s talk about it. Anyway, I have heard a lot of bad news, and it''s not bad. If you have anything, just say it, don''t bend it."


    I was irritated and pinched my eyebrows. Gu Yi profoundly felt the truth of what was wrong with this sentence. Sure enough, once this head is opened, bad news will follow. However, she is a person who is determined to be strong enough. So just complaining a little, I calmly faced it.


    "It��s a Baron Moduo. I think his recent move is a bit too much."


    Mentioned the Baron Modu, the ancient one immediately brows, and the look is also dignified. And the reason for this is not because of anything else, but because of the special identity of Baron Modu.


    Baron Modu is a deceased of the ancient Master, the child of Nikola Modu. When he was still very young, he was already entrusted to the ancient Master and became her disciple. She was watching the Baron Modu grow up, so Baron Modu was more than just an apprentice for her, but more like a disciple, a kinder younger generation. Therefore, when he heard that the things that the king said were related to him, the ancient one immediately felt a wave of inevitable.


    However, she is still calm. Did not chaos at this time, eager to ask. Instead, he sinks his mind and listens quietly to the story of the king.


    And seeing the ancient one is still rational, the heart that Wang Benlai is carrying is also put down. He no longer has any scruples, and he directly said what he said in his heart.


    "Hello, I didn''t deliberately smash it. But as far as the current situation is concerned, the Baron Modu is really excessive. As your pro-disciple, he insists on the principle of your mage, which is understandable. But it is mandatory. Sexually imposing one''s will on others, and using all the disobedience of his commanders and their violent means, this is too much."


    "As far as I know, since the collapse of the New York Temple he led, the Masters have been trying to figure out the way out, he has been suppressing those Masters. I am not saying that this is not right. From his perspective, I can understand his Mind. But overkill! Use violence to forcefully suppress the pressure, but impose a harsh law, and then deprive the magical power of the body, or even kill it directly. This way I can''t agree with it anyway."


    "Those wizards, there are a lot of apprentices who are just children. They are just young and full of enthusiasm. They just want to show their limelight. They just don''t want to spend their time as we did. Is it a crime? Is it a crime? Isn''t this kind of thinking to be tolerated? If this is the case, please forgive me. I would rather be a traitor in the mouth of the Baron Modu, and I will never be arrogant with him and become a shackle."


    Wang��s tone is getting more and more strict, which seems that his attitude is simply an inconsistency. In the face of such a statement, and thought of what he said, the ancient one is also a headache.


    She came to find the answer to the doubts in her heart, but she didn''t want to just see each other. The effort of drinking a cup of tea was contaminated with such a big trouble. Say no matter what, not suitable. After all, this is her apprenticeship. Seeing such a thing happening among the apprentices, she must not sit idly by and let the situation continue to deteriorate.


    And if she manages, she really does not have this effort and energy. Let''s not say that the problem of the heavens is still on her heart. The current chaotic world pattern is a problem that she must pay more attention to. Small family, everyone. On this issue, she still knows who is behind. So now, she can only give the king such a guarantee.


    "Wang, you can rest assured. I will restrain Modu''s move so that he will not make this kind of transcendence. Just now, we have more important things to consider, aren''t we? The world''s changes, Those potential dangers, this is the problem we need to solve more, isn''t it?"


    The words of the ancient one made the face of the king instantly tangled into a ball. He did not want to see this high-lifting, gently put down the practice, but he had to admit that there is nothing wrong with the ancient one.


    "You are right, sir. We have our mission. To maintain the peace of the world! If you are willing to intervene in these things, then Modu''s things can indeed be put aside."


    "Yes, that''s it. So now I am coming to you, Wang. I need your help. Help me figure out what is going on in this world. What is the crux of the problem? You are willing to help Mine, right?"

 Chapter 1570： Reporting the past reality gap

    "Of course. I am happy to serve you, sir."


    For the rest of his life, he has always been the right hand of the Supreme Master. He secretly contends with the demons and ghosts. The king who guards the peace of the world is of course impossible to drag the back of the ancient one. He was almost immediately, and he gave a positive answer to the ancient one.


    With such a reply, Gu Yi��s heart is also happy. Although the bad news that followed one another made her suffer, even the idea of ??trying to regain control of the situation by the Temple Master was dispelled. However, with Wang''s promise and support, she will not end up with nothing. This is still somewhat comforting to her heart.


    Of course, what the children love is not suitable for her. Just a little bit sighed in the heart, she cut the words into the topic.


    "Let''s tell you the truth, Wang. I have only a preliminary understanding of the situation on earth. It is because of this initial understanding that I have become more and more confused. I thought the change of the Temple Master. I can make a little bit of clues, but now it seems that I still have to let you solve it for me."


    "This is no problem. Being able to know ourselves and know each other is the key to all battles. You can have such an idea, I naturally support it. Just don''t know where you are starting from?"


    "It''s still the topic before. Superhero! I think they will flourish in this era, and even you think they have a pivotal role in this era. They must have an extraordinary meaning. I don''t think that these empty and brave guys can play a key role in the situation in the whole world, but it''s also a good thing to see the whole leopard and find some clues from them."


    "Also, since you think so, then I can only offer ugliness. If you see it, I hope you will not laugh."


    The king knew all about nature, but after seeing that the ancient one reached out and made a casual gesture, he immediately said his thoughts.


    "It''s true. The so-called superheroes are a group of guys who stand up to their courage with their own strength. But I feel that people like them who are willing to make a difference are always better than those who are coldly watching others suffering. It��s much better. In today��s era, people��s hearts have long become too cold. And because of this, their existence will be like a flame, which can make people feel the glow and burning of humanity. ""


    "And again, what they did is not entirely useless. At least in my opinion, without the efforts of these superheroes, the world may become worse or worse. Let''s not say The little things they have to fight against criminals on weekdays. It��s enough to prove that their existence is meaningful in the fight against alien invasions in the New York war."


    "Wait a minute," I heard this, and the ancient one couldn��t help but stop, and then asked what I felt was wrong. "You said that they are fighting aliens? Then what about the army? What is the army doing? That is New York, not a remote western small city. Is it the Americans, even the troops that guard New York can''t get it?"


    "This is another thing I want to say, sir!" He waved his hand, and the king did not pay attention to the superhero''s work. Instead, he turned the gun head and explained it directly from the other direction.


    "What do you think is the reason why superheroes will rise up? If the world is a sea of ??rivers and clear rivers, and only the younger generations, these super heroes will be useful. In the end, this is actually It is also the choice of the times. More and more darkness and evil are revealed from the shadows of hiding, and the claws are popped up in the originally peaceful world. Under such circumstances, these heroes will naturally come into being."


    "Don''t say anything else, let''s talk about the US government side. It is because of their corruption and the deep penetration of Hydra''s strength that it has made an evil force breed. In the Battle of New York, it was nine. The American government controlled by the head snake not only did not use the army in time to fight the invasion of aliens. Instead, it threw down the nuclear bomb and wanted to destroy even the civilians with those superheroes. Such wolf ambitions and terrorist acts are enough to prove How bad is the government of this world."


    "The Dawn Knight I said before is under the attack of this nuclear bomb. It has become disheartened. Think about it, if I am fighting for the safety of the world, the result is from the human beings I guard. If you find a poisonous blade, I will make the same choice as him. No, maybe my choice will be more intense than him. I would rather destroy these **** traitors and let my hands Bloody, and will never let them survive in this world safely. These guys who are going to hell, even if they are all set off, can''t dispel the hatred of my heart."


    Although Wang��s discourse is inevitably mixed with subjective judgments and cynical thoughts, it is not difficult for the ancient one to see from his narrative that the current world situation is such a serious situation.


    The former world hegemon was actually infiltrated by the Hydra forces, and he also smashed the knife from behind the terrible guy. This is a horrible thing to think about. This changed her position on the king''s position and suddenly discovered such a situation. I am afraid that it would be inevitable to have a cold sweat, and then screamed, and the erection was insufficient.


    Offended by Zhou Yi, she did not dare to imagine. Perhaps a slap in the face, those **** ambitions with the planet, are to be completely turned into fly ash.


    Of course, since the earth still exists, it proves that things are not as bad as the one she envisioned. So after wiping a cold sweat in her heart, she calmed down and continued to ask the king.


    "You said Hydra. I remember this is not an extremist organization serving Germany during World War II? Haven''t they been defeated by the Allies? How can you still see what you said, infiltrating into the top of the US government?" ��


    "This is thanks to the long-term foresight of the senior government officials. Without their efforts, I am afraid that the Hydra will not be able to survive until now and grow such a huge force."


    Sneering and sarcasm, Wang explained it.


    "After World War II, because the United States saw the Soviet Union as the biggest obstacle to its own dominance of the world, they began to want to grow their own forces at all costs. In this case, the Hydra war criminals who should have been cleaned up, It has been retained as an important scientific researcher. Americans want to use their technological strength to grow themselves, but they don��t want to be infiltrated by these hydras while doing so. In the past few decades, nine The head snakes not only developed more than they were at the beginning, but also became more secretive and multi-faceted. They no longer casually popped their heads and shouted and killed. Instead, they tried to manipulate them. Constantly using their tentacles placed in the government to achieve their own dirty goals. What is done in the Battle of New York is a typical example, they have forced the most powerful hero of mankind and made him completely human Desperate, and far from the world. And even then, they still do not give up the idea of ??suppressing him."


    "The Dawn Knight built the city of Huiyao on the basis of the original evil organization, Anbrera, where a secluded sanctuary was established. Humans, as well as those who have variants, can enjoy him there. Asylum, thus moving away from the increasing evil of the world. The Hydra also saw this, so they used the mutants as an excuse to use the power of the government to launch a war against the city of Huiyao. However, ridiculous Yes, they never thought about how the mighty power of mankind might be confronted with such a powerful real God."


    Without the king saying that result, the ancient one can imagine by imagination, what a pitiful scene. The Emperor of Heaven was a decisive and decisive master. Since these thieves dared to count them again and again, they thought that they could not escape a fierce and abrupt end.


    This is the judgment that Gu Yi made through his understanding of Zhou Yi. From her point of view, Zhou Yi, who can make the whole heavens clear, and completely fall into the palm of his hand, is absolutely impossible to let go of those guys who dare to offend him again and again. However, what she did not think was that Wang��s complaint was somewhat different from her thoughts and even completely different.


    "I want to say that the Dawn Knight is too kind, and actually gave the chances of the **** to live. In fact, he can slap them all together. Even if he does, the whole American people will not There are any opinions. They only say that the **** are damn. But it doesn''t matter, although the Tony Stark guy seems to be a bit sloppy, but in this kind of thing, he does something that is very popular."


    "Put the locusts out one by one, and then shoot them directly in front of the Washington Monument. This kind of courage and courage, I can''t help but want to give him a thumbs up. Of course, he became president, unplugged. The scum of those Houses is also quite good. I even felt that if it wasn��t for him to turn the tide, the United States might have to follow the footsteps of the Soviet Union, and it would fall apart. It��s a pity that even a genius like him can��t Change the fate of the decline of the United States. Sure enough, it is an old saying that time and place are the same, and the hero is not free."

 Chapter 1571： Eyeball without a bead

    This sentence applies to many people, but the ancient one is not sure, this sentence will also apply to the Stark family. He has not seen this superhero called Tony Stark, but she knows Howard Stark, the guy who should be his father.


    In her eyes, Stark is a jealous guy. This kind of jealousy is not to say that he is wisdom in scientific research. If that is the case, she will only praise him for his intelligence and talent. She said that he is referring to his choices, as well as his means and timidity.


    Not everyone can get involved in the arms industry, and they are not being eaten with the government. It��s not that any military trader can have the courage to go to the front line and use his own way to get orders for himself. Only the warriors and the warriors can do this. At that time, Stark was such a guy.


    Gu Yi believes that Stark''s bloodlines are somewhat hereditary. If his son inherits his ingenuity, then he will inevitably inherit his shackles. And as long as he has that flaw, he should not do things that are not good for him.


    Being a hero is good for him to think. Since this is beneficial, then it would be a good thing to think that he would choose to be a president. Smart people are not stupid, they will not do the kind of self-satisfaction and accomplishment. So what the matter is like, I am afraid it may not be as simple as the king thought.


    Of course, she will not refute Wang''s point of view at this time. All he has to do now is to listen and listen to everything he should know.


    "A superhero is not a good choice for the president. After all, in such a season, he needs to clean up a mess. And, it is a mess covered with feces. I have your books and the blessings. I know very well that a huge country will encounter obstacles that are seen to be disgusting when faced with change. Those conservatives, those who have vested interests, will make a wise monarch hate and must The guy who got rid of it."


    "If you want to be a Taiping monarch, he can ignore it and continue as it used to. But our superheroes don''t want to do this. He must first clear the predicaments of the past and want to change the fate of the country''s decline. So naturally, every step he takes is extremely difficult and full of crisis. Step by step, our supporters are all in the eye. It must be said that what he has done is already a human being. The limit that a superhero can do."


    Wang inadvertently revealed some information in the speech, that is, he is actually a supporter of Stark. This made Gu''s heart inevitably somewhat strange, because she couldn''t imagine it, like a mage like them, and an old man with decades of life experience, Wang Juran would be the same as those of the Beatles. Like the admirers, they played the set of personal worship.


    You know, no one is perfect. No one is worthy of worship. Of course, the ancient one did not believe that Wang will become a blind admirer. He is only a simple support. However, this is enough to surprise her.


    "You said that you support him? This is really amazing. I thought people like us can never look at the politicians again in this life?"


    "Who said that it is not?" It was also a feeling of emotion, and Wang said so to the ancient one. "But he is not an ordinary politician after all. So of course he deserves a high look. At my age, many things are already understood. People are not difficult to be all white, it is not difficult to be black. Black and white mixed into a dirty, but also a lot of. What is really difficult? Is a black bread outside, cut inside or white. This is the Stark. In the officialdom. Inevitably, it will be contaminated with black, but this can''t change the persistence and belief in his heart. Under the pressure of great pressure, the building will be tilted step by step. It is not too much for such a character to look high. of."


    ��Don''t he say that he didn''t take a little bit of benefit here?��


    "Benefits? Your Excellency, this Stark has almost put his own family in it and filled it into the big hole of the US government. The stocks of Stark that I bought in my early years are basically waste paper. One. Lost tens of millions from the air, is it because he is really a rare hero, do you think I will tell him something good here?"


    The big good feelings can''t help but really lose the benefits. This truth is still clear in the heart. So when the king said such a saying, she immediately realized that she had a basic error in Stark��s judgment, and I am afraid that he is not the kind of person he imagined.


    With such a care, Gu Yixin immediately smiled. Is your own vision really so bad, is it really a guy with an eyeless bead?


    She was unwilling to admit this, but the mistakes made her have to face up to this serious problem. At the moment, she has not made any fatal mistakes because of this problem, but who knows about the future?


    Secretly, I gave myself a wake-up call in my heart. The ancient one began to summarize the information I got today. What she currently knows is the existence of superheroes and their role in this era. From Stark''s climb to the position of the US president, you can see that this era is indeed the era of superheroes, as the king said.


    Then, the decline of the United States, the conspiracy of the Hydra has also shown some clues in front of her, let her see the epitome of the changes in the world situation. But compared with the overall situation of the whole world, the microcosm of this domain is still too narrow. A lot of questions are still in the fog of the clouds, I don��t know what to expect. So after she had indulged herself, she said to the king again.


    "The North American side is also a United States worth saying. It changes into this appearance. Other countries are estimated to be affected by it. There are some fluctuations. However, since Stark��s people can hold the situation in the United States today. Well, I want to be able to be stabilized in the whole of North America. I have not heard of any big problems in North America, so I don��t need to worry about coming there. It is other places."


    "Accordingly, the Eastern regime has replaced the past status of the United States, and it is necessary to establish their own set of rules. According to the consistent nature of the East, they should not be like the original United States and the Soviet Union. It��s an aggressive style. Why do I hear from the folks about wars, the army, and the crisis, and there is no such peaceful means?��


    "Hello, you don''t want to put this kind of thing on our heads. We can''t carry this pot!"


    Although he is a mage in Kamatai, but Wang is still a Han Chinese, and he has been in Hong Kong for decades, so he naturally has the identity of the motherland in the East and his own Chinese. Great sense of belonging. It is precisely because of this that when the ancient Master said such a speech, he immediately complained with some dissatisfaction.


    "The main culprit in the deterioration of the world''s pattern is the Hydra, which is the stupid dish that cooks the government and shuts us down. We have paid so much to maintain their safety. If it weren''t our pla warriors, then the idiot country has long been the ones. The messy things are clean and there are some complaints."


    "Maybe." Unable to shrug his shoulders, the ancient one said to the king. "In any case, what I saw and heard in Europe is not saying good things. Of course, I still understand the truth when I listen to it. So I want to hear, what do you think about the situation in the world today? of."


    "How do you think, I am still that view. This is the catastrophe of the idiot government and the Hydra."


    The mouth is still a resentful king who said this in aggression, and such words fall in the ears of the ancient one, but let her immediately warned.


    "Wang. What I need is real cognition, not a prejudice. If you continue this way, I am afraid it is hard to believe what you said in the mouth. So please cooperate with one point, convergence. Is your temper good?"


    "Okay, okay. I converge, these **** dishes are cooked!"


    Taking a sip, the king calmed his breath, and then he said to the ancient one after a big gasp.


    "I want to say that this world has become what it is today, mainly for two reasons."


    "First, the Hydra''s accumulation of thin hair. Since the Second World War, the Hydra, which has lived in the United States, has grown to a very terrible degree by the hegemonic development of the United States. Not only in the United States, Even within the limits of the world, they all have their own avatars and tentacles. So even if their conspiracy has been hit hard by the superheroes like Dawn Knight and Stark in the United States, they still have enough The ability to disrupt the entire world."


    "Japan, the United Kingdom. These countries are all destroyed by the conspiracy of Hydra. Although they don''t know what kind of purpose they are going to make this kind of madness, but it is certain that this is indeed theirs. The hands and feet are good."


    "There is also India. I don''t know how the chopsticks on the other side of Europe reported on the Indian side. But I know very well that at least half of the reason for the demise of India is that it is on the Hydra. The human gods that flourish there may be just a cult organization that has just flourished in the eyes of ordinary people. But as long as people who know a little way know that they are actually a regime that the Hydra is on the bright side."

 Chapter 1572： Big disappointment

    "I don''t know how those dishes are cooked to explain its existence. I only know that as a religious organization that requires the Allies to invest so much force to fight. If there is no terrible force behind it, it is supported. That is a ridiculous thing. Everyone in India��s A-three does not know, even if it is a religion that confuses hundreds of millions. Can it be an enemy of a completely modernized army? It��s not a big organization like the Hydra that is above any country. I��m willing to screw my head down and use it for you.��


    When the king who was proficient in martial arts learned his skills, he was not contaminated with this habit. He can hide this habit on weekdays, but when he encounters this situation that irritates him, this habit of habit is inevitably exposed.


    Of course, the ancient one was not the first time to see him like this, so although she was a bit strange, but it did not cause any harsh words to the king. So now, she smiled at the king like this.


    "What do I want your brain to use? Well, don''t talk about this useless nonsense. We still say that things are important."


    "Yes, say something right, I am too lazy to vent their anger!" Shaking his head and muttering, the king who is now blessed is directly poured a cup of tea, and the cow drank.


    In the face of the ancient one, he did not care about his own number of rituals. After drinking dry tea and rubbing his mouth with his hands, he put up a storytelling stance and said it again.


    "I just said where it is, right. Speaking of the thick accumulation of the Hydra. Really, if this organization is always doing something mad, with their strength and ability, maybe it can be true today. A new country has been established in the international situation. It must be known that there are over one billion people in South Asia, and even if it is damaged under the nuclear strike, it is still an astronomical figure. With the strength of the Hydra, Coupled with these populations as the foundation, as long as they are willing to be indifferent, they honestly exist as a country. I believe that most countries in the world will not desperately want to be enemies with them. However, nor Knowing what they are thinking about, always wanting to do things that are enemies to the world. It��s really confusing and I can��t figure it out.��


    "To be the enemy of the world?" In my heart, the ancient one gave the organization of the Hydra a label that needs to be observed.


    Since ancient times, there has been little power to do this terrible degree. If you want to find out what kind of example, then the black food that "rises the glory of God and kills all the infidels" from the Middle East is probably one, and some similar Catholic Europe is one.


    Of course, even these two religion-based forces simply cannot achieve the level of enemies. They are at most violently used to suppress and exploit. In the way of killing chickens and monkeys, all the non-family guys are afraid to surrender. It��s not that they don��t want to do it. The guy who is brainwashed by stupid religious thoughts won��t have anything to think about. The reason they are really limited is that they can''t do this at all, whether it''s inside or outside, it''s impossible.


    How did Hydra do it? How does it withstand the terrible pressure of the outside world and control the sound inside itself? The ancient pair was very curious about this issue, which also gave her the idea to learn more about the Hydra secret.


    Of course, if this idea is to be put into practice, I am afraid I will put it in the back. I want to continue to listen to the views of the king.


    "The chaos of the Hydra is just one. According to us, this is a foreigner. Besides, there is a problem of internal worry. What is internal worry? In my opinion, it is actually between these governments. Pickled squatting, dirty means is right."


    "Let''s take India for example. Although the country is broken and falling, it seems like a meal at first glance. But in any case, it is also a big country with a population of over one billion and a vast territory of millions of square kilometers. When it comes to potential, even if it is the whole world, it is enough to rank in the top five. Even if it is the stupidity of India''s A3, it will not be impossible to break the country in an instant. The fact is that this is the case. In less than a year, the whole of India is dying. What is the reason for this?"


    "The internal and external collusion?" This example has never been seen, so the ancient one is a frowning effort, it is already an answer.


    "Yes, it is internal and external collusion. And it is not the general internal and external collusion. Seeing that the gods are sitting big, the original situation should be that the Indian government gathered all the power to a thunder and directly killed them in the cradle. But I can''t think of it. The biggest general of the Indian military is the spy buried by the Hydra. They not only failed to give a timely blow, but the power of the gods has grown so much that they have won the Indian economy. The center of gravity, and the spy, then cultivated his own weight and constantly climbed the position, so that he reached the point where he could almost reach the highest in India."


    "I don''t know if this is a conspiracy of Hydra, or a failure to fight for power in the dark. Anyway, the final result is that the Indian government has collapsed directly, and dozens of nuclear bombs have been ruined by their own heads. This almost made India a wasteland, and it can be said that it cleared all the obstacles for the Hydra to rule the whole of India. Although the governments of various countries have successively made efforts, they want to put the forces of Hydra above India. To eliminate it, but according to the fact that they are not working hard, this is basically impossible."


    "The Hydra has already taken root in India and continues to multiply. In the past two years, the Allied forces have been unable to continue to stand on the South Asian continent. That is, there are remote warships between countries. Firepower has an absolute advantage, allowing the Hydra''s forces to temporarily stay in South Asia, otherwise their tentacles may have followed the Indian Ocean and penetrated into other small countries."


    Although the king said that there are not many, but the ancient one can be heard, what a huge piece of information is hidden in it. This made her look suddenly dignified, and very solemnly asked the king.


    "Is the situation really as dangerous as you said?"


    "Of course, sir. Don''t forget, here is Hong Kong. It''s not far from where it is said, it''s not close. It''s a thing to turn left at the sea and you can hit the door around the circle. Do you say if I can? Do you value it? I have a big ticket in my hand to monitor the movements in South Asia. I am absolutely not alarmist in this kind of thing."


    Gu Yi also believed that Wang would not make jokes on such things and say anything big. So naturally, she is paying more and more attention to this issue. After thinking a little in her heart, she has already made up her mind.


    "If things are really as bad as you said, I want to start from here. The first problem to solve here is the most important thing in front of us. Wang, are you going to accompany me?"


    "Hello, you have to deal with this kind of thing in person. Is this a matter of mortal politics?"


    The ancient one''s statement was somewhat out of the king''s expectation, so that he immediately asked it unbelievably. For his question, the ancient one sighed and sighed.


    "Now is not a problem we can''t intervene, Wang. Our mission is to guard the whole world, instead of sitting on it and going to perdition. When I set this rule, I didn''t want the Master to intervene in the ordinary people. Some forces interfere with the normal process of the entire human race. But from your point of view, today we can''t intervene, but it is indifferent to the whole world. You said superheroes, and these terrible Evil organizations are simply not the existence of human beings in the normal process. Now that they have appeared in a big way, if we still hold the dogma, what is the difference between self-binding and other people playing boxing? You know, I am not stupid enough to that extent."


    "Yes, yes. You can think so, I am very happy, sir. The great man said that if you want to keep up with the times, you will not be eliminated. It is definitely a correct practice for you to do so. I will definitely support it."


    When the words turned, the king who was squatting was not very embarrassed to say.


    "Just, I am afraid that even if you make this decision, you can''t change anything. Really, I am not optimistic about your idea, because today''s India is really not where our mages can intervene."


    "What do you mean by this?"


    I was still thinking about a wave of arms, like a cloud, with a wizard group to sweep the evil organization, let them know that the world and their existence, the ancient one, listen to this, the face is directly changed, then Some unhappy tone asked.


    The king faced his questioning, although he was not afraid of being scared, but it was inevitable that he would reply back.


    "Let''s say, sir. I said before, some wizards have long been unable to withstand this kind of dogma and want to show their skills and ambitions. And the place in South Asia, as the most chaotic place in the world, is naturally theirs. First choice. However, when they got involved in this place, they suddenly discovered that with their ability, it is impossible to have any prestige there."


    "The alien monsters affected by the radiation variation, as well as the biochemical soldiers made by the Hydra, are not ordinary mages who can deal with the land. Not to mention the killing, even if it is one-on-one, I am afraid it is somewhat difficult. And the Master has only a total of a few, even if we have recruited apprentices in these years, but only a few hundred. And where are the Hydra soldiers? Just a base, I am afraid there are thousands of thousands. In this way In the case, we are not an adversary at all, so when we go there, we will become a restricted area for the Master. No one will think about it anymore.

 Chapter 1573： Hell message target candidate

    Although the king is old, but he is not fainting. In his view, the era of being a mage is already over. Perhaps in the early years, the Masters were able to make a name for themselves in the presence of their own spells. But as the superheroes emerged one after another, the human government continued to rise to its own military level. Today, the world is no longer a part of the Master.


    A mutant, a superhero, or a trained special soldier can pose a deadly threat to the wizard. The mages are simply unable to compete with these increasingly powerful guys, at most, and only maintain a self-protection situation.


    Under such circumstances, Gu Yi wanted to be involved as the Master in the world''s most terrible battlefield. Seriously, it��s really a bit idiotic to say dreams. Don''t look at her name as a supreme mage, the most powerful mage ever since. But in any case, she is just a person.


    The power of a person has always been embarrassing in war. If this is the ancient cold weapon war, it is better to say that the ancient Master used his own magic to deter the people first, and it is not necessarily impossible to control the situation of the entire war. But in the current war, this possibility has been infinitely weakened.


    Science and technology, as well as education, make soldiers in modern wars quite different from those in the era of cold weapons. They can''t kneel down and bow to you because of what scary magic you show. They will only test your falsehood, and then try every means to defeat you with the means at your disposal.


    So, in a modern war. Unless she can rule the whole battle with absolute overwhelming power, the direction of the war that wants to dominate is simply impossible.


    And does the Supreme Master have such ability? Seriously, Wang Xin is very suspicious.


    She may not have the ability to change the war, and since she does not have this ability, then even the survivors of Kama Taj may not make any difference. Jumping blindly, they will only be as incomprehensible as jumping into a giant toilet. And the final result, it is likely that even the last embers of Kama Taj are extinguished here.


    Although Kama Taj itself is the property of the Supreme Master, she is fully qualified and reasoned to make decisions for Kama Taj. But in any case, Kama Tajiri also has his life''s efforts. In order to tie down Karma Taj in the most dangerous situation, he paid hard and sacrifices that others could not have imagined. And this point is that even the ancient one can not help but admit.


    In the face of this old hero of Kama Taj, Gu Yi must respect his opinions. So now, she asked Wang Fa.


    "Why, do you think I should not get involved in such a place?"


    "Yes, sir." Originally, I thought so, so since it was broken by the ancient one, he simply replied with a broken can. "The existing mages can''t give you any help. And if you are alone, you can''t have any influence on such a war. Instead of wasting your energy in this place, why don''t we put our efforts? More useful place?"


    ��What is more useful, what do you mean?��


    Gu Yi asked casually, and the king who had had a draft had immediately answered this question.


    "I am referring to the region of Africa-Middle East-Western Europe. Maybe the situation in this area is not known to ordinary people, but we, the Masters, are very clear about what happened there. To be honest, I feel there. Maybe it is the land of our mage."


    "Oh, what do you mean by this?"


    Although the ancient one was not very happy, the king suddenly pulled the target so far, but he did not immediately veto his meaning. For her, as long as Wang can come up with a practical reason, then she is not unacceptable. The key is whether he can come up with such a reason.


    To be honest, she does not think that the king can use what reason to convince himself. Because since all the spearheads point to the evil organization of the Hydra, then it is obviously the most sensible choice. This is their mission, and there is no courage to even face this problem. So what is the meaning of the existence of Kama Taj''s mission to protect the earth?


    However, this is just the idea of ??a single person. And Wang obviously doesn''t think so.


    "Hello. My meaning is very simple. Instead of taking you with the Masters in a war where we can''t win, or even have any influence at all. It''s better to lead us to deal with those we are sure to deal with." enemy."


    "Do you mean let me avoid the weight? King, you make me too disappointed!"


    The ancient one just screamed out, and the king had already shaken his head, put his head up, and signaled his innocence.


    "Hello, this is not a matter of avoiding weight. In fact, I think this is nothing more than a little less important to combat the Hydra. Maybe you don''t believe it, but I can tell you very clearly that I have no exaggeration. Because we have discovered that the door to **** has been opened!"


    "The gates of hell?" The ancient ones who had always known these evil things heard such a sentence immediately and frowned, and some unquestionably questioned. "Where is the door to hell? Gomorrah? ۺ��? Or better than Liangzhu?"


    "Gomorrah. We can be sure that the door to **** was opened from that position. Even now, the two gates to **** are still missing. So the result is definitely the most we can imagine. The bad one. In fact, this bad result is already beginning to emerge."


    Seeing that the ancient one was so attracted by his own topic, Wang immediately increased his chips and began to confide all the things he knew.


    ��Probably just over a year ago, a huge crisis of evil spirits broke out in North Africa and the Middle East. More than a dozen countries were attacked by evil spirits from **** overnight, and more than 10 million people were ravaged by these evil spirits. It was hurt. Although, in the end, the Allies urgently used clean nuclear bombs to sweep them and let them temporarily return to calm. But that did not have any impact on the evil spirits."


    ��They started to move from the bright side to the dark, and because they were the monsters lurking in the shadows, the human means began to become awkward. They had to invite professionals to help them, while Block all information so as not to cause panic worldwide."


    "After using nuclear power plant explosions, fake news such as the Hydra invasion has covered things up. While starting to find guys around the world who can deal with evil spirits. Vatican''s religious trials, witch doctors in North Africa, Southeast Asia The descendants, the shamans who worship the totems. Even our apprentices are among them. They pin their hopes on these talented people, but the end result is not very satisfaction."


    "It��s like having a big hand behind it in the dark, no matter where humans find it, they can only find a little bit of clues that are cut off, and they can��t find their true trace. All efforts are like futile. All the actions are just in vain. Until now, apart from knowing that someone has opened the door to Gomorrah''s Hell, the only news we have is that the forces of evil spirits have spread to the territory of Western Europe. They are still lurking, and At any time, it may come up and hurt people. In the area they are now radiating, once the worst things happen, the disasters here will surely exceed that of South Asia."


    "So, sir, I sincerely hope that you can be sensible. Putting Kung Fu on this kind of thing that is more suitable for us to deal with, not to mix things that we can''t solve. After all, it is a war of humanity, isn''t it? ?"


    Wang��s reason is reasonable and convincing. Even the ancient one who had a small opinion before, when he heard his words, he was hesitant to hesitate. She began to measure the weight of it. When the two were found to be almost the same, the balance in her heart has already turned into a normal category.


    Without the interference of prejudice, Wang��s reason has an overwhelming weight. She began to accept the king''s point of view and began to face up to the problem he said. And with the experience accumulated over the years, she immediately noticed the key to this problem.


    "You said that it seems that someone is secretly manipulating everything, so that human actions are thrown empty every time?"


    "As far as the current situation is concerned, it is true. At the beginning, the Vatican was in charge of this aspect. But as each of their actions was done with a loss of power and nothing, the government must not We did not expand the scope and absorbed us. The purpose of the human government was to hope that different means could be used to obtain some unexpected gains, but the end result was that. So it is hard not to think so. The actions have already fallen into the hands of some people, and all our plans have been seen."


    "No one can see through all the strategies. Even the most wise people will have mistakes. So the reason for failure is not as simple as being seen through."


    I��m so vocal about it, Gu Yi��s heart is already thinking of a guy.


    "This means reminds me of an old friend. He likes to control people''s minds. It doesn''t seem to be very difficult for him to do such things. So, Mephisto? Did he even intervene?"

 Chapter 1574： The devil trades a heavy price

    I would associate this kind of thing with Mephisto, and there is nothing wrong with it. In fact, the fact that people have turned around in the past has not happened in the past.


    Perhaps the people who worship God will hold their Bibles to tell you how many times God has defeated the devil, and how many human beings have done a just cause against the devil under the glory of God. But in fact, the real situation is far from the highly biased book.


    After all, Mephisto and the **** are comparable figures. Both of them have always been equal, and both strength and power are similar. Under such circumstances, if you just jump out of a long-awaited person who can call the face of Mephisto, then the reverse is the same. And if this is the case, the bosses on both sides should not be human.


    The things that fool people are never credible. At the very least, the ancient one never believed in the Bible. She has dealt with the so-called God and the Hell Lord, and she is very clear about what the truth of the matter is. If it is counted, the game between the two is more embarrassing, Mephisto will have the upper hand.


    He can unknowingly entice the heart, so that the believers of God fall in the process of so-called evil. In fact, only he has tempted the fallen lamb of God, and there has never been a story of the devil being sublimated by the glory of God.


    It can be said that if it was not because the people of the ancient times had already had a deep defense against the devil, and his set of creeds was contrary to the mainstream values ??of human beings, Gu Yi even felt that he was fully capable of putting God. The old guy replaced it.


    However, Rao is not recognized by mainstream thoughts. For thousands of years, the Hell forces he ruled have always grown, and there has never been a decline. This is definitely a reflection of the means. And such a means, used in the play of today''s human beings, seems to be no problem at all.


    Thinking about it, the ancient one is almost already recognized, and Mephisto is the controller behind everything. And why did he control such things, that is, she has some puzzling things.


    We must know that as the Supreme Master who guards the earth, she has dealt with many gods and devils, but she has made representations with these people. She had long requested that these demons could not casually enter the normal world of mankind. Under the premise of the supreme Master''s prestige and some irresistible external factors, the gods and devils including Mephisto almost reached agreement with her. Even the guy who is like a giant tycoon like Mephisto, she still has a written contract to strictly restrict his behavior.


    Although the contract does not completely restrain the devil, let him completely away from the human world. But at the very least, the contract puts an end to the possibility of his deep penetration into the earth. In the current situation, if it is true that Mephisto is doing a ghost, then he is actually violating the contractual agreement. According to the contents of the contract, Gu Yi can completely make him pay a heavy price at this time.


    And Mephisto will be so unwise, will the wise hand fall into the hands of others, but also the guys who want to go their own way? The answer is definitely no. This is the place where the ancient one is puzzled. She does not believe that Mephisto will take such a big risk and make such a thing.


    Of course, yes or no, it is useless to think of light here. If you want to know what the real situation is, the best way is to find Mephisto himself, and ask him clearly.


    And how can we find this hellish monarch? This may be a problem for others, but for the ancient one who is the supreme wizard, it is not a big obstacle.


    "Wang, go to the basement with me. Some things, maybe we should have a good understanding with the **** monarch."


    Upon hearing this, Wang understood the plan of the ancient one. And this is what made his heart suddenly become awkward.


    As a mage, dealing with the devil can be said to be inevitable. After Wang lived for so many years, he did not trade with the devil and calculated it. However, the devil is the devil, and Mephisto is Mephisto. He may have the ability to come and go with the general little pawn, but in the face of the big boss like Mephisto, he must have only been eaten and wiped out.


    Few wizards dare to deal with such a presence as Mephisto. This is the lesson that the Master has summed up with blood and tears. The old deceitful king will use his conspiracy and tricks to plunder everything, and you think you will profit in this transaction, but the final result is not what you think. Because at the end of the day, you will even spit out everything, even saying that even your soul will become his trophy, his playthings.


    The Guru Master is one of the few guys who can retreat in front of Mephisto. Further, she is the only mage who can deal with Mephisto several times. Mephisto has never been cheaper in her body, and this alone is enough to be a mystery. And if she wants to count on her intimidation with Mephisto to sign the contract, then she is simply a myth in this regard.


    However, even with such a remarkable record, the ancient one would not be idle, and he would take Murphysto out for two laps. She is very aware of the dangers involved, so even if she is not willing to do so, even she will not do this kind of risky thing. Wang also heard his predecessors say this kind of thing when he was young. He really didn''t think about it. He came to this age and had the opportunity to meet with the Lord of the Hemps.


    To be honest, Wang is somewhat sincere and fearful. But in addition to this, more is a feeling of excitement.


    Anyway, he is a mage. For a mage, dealing with such a presence as Mephisto is certainly a very valuable thing. Throughout the ages, why are so many Masters willing to make such an adventurous attempt, knowing that Mephisto is a very dangerous trading object? In the end, it is because this kind of thing is tempting enough to drive them to do so.


    If he is alone, Wang is not courageous to do such a thing. After all, he is not the kind of crazy magician who is willing to sacrifice everything for the truth of magic. But if you have the **** of the ancient one, then things will be said. With this opportunity to get involved in the highest level of the magic field, he certainly will not give up. So soon, he helped the ancient one to arrange everything, watching this near-mythical wizard start the highest level of magic operation.


    The magic array of the nine-pointed star, the fresh black ram blood, the crystal skull, everything is arranged according to the textbook. Of course, summoning the devil is far from being such a simple matter. Under normal circumstances, there should be blood of the living, and the soul of the deceased.


    Every six living people''s blood and soul can get a chance to summon the devil. Of course, the summoned is just the ordinary little devil, which is not very meaningful for the powerful mages. However, if you push up from this number, at the expense of the blood and soul of sixty-six people, then the demon that is summoned is quite powerful.


    Wealth, status, and beauty can all make a wish like this level of devil, and they can basically meet your needs in this area. Only, once they have met your needs, you can only honestly deliver the price they have proposed. Few people can escape from this deal, and even if it is a mage, few people can do it.


    Of course, this is not the limit of the devil trade. Because it is placed on top of this, there is the ultimate call of 666. Such transactions are often summoned by the majesty of the devil, the king of hell.


    Mephisto, Satan and even other existences will appear under such conditions. And they can almost be said to be omnipotent. As long as they are imaginable, they are almost satisfied. Of course, the price you have to pay in the end is also a heavy burden that you can''t afford.


    The soul of a person is absolutely not enough. Many times, people who dare to make such a deal, he and even all his descendants will become slaves of the devil, and then manipulate them for life.


    Such summoning spells, whether in the early stage of investment or the final cost, are too horrible. So most of the wizards will not have the courage to try such things. However, for the Supreme Master, this spell is not inflexible.


    It is like now, casually extracting a thick green smell like smoke from a basket of garlic, and then mixing it with the soul extracted from a large nest of rats. In the ancient one, the soul on the hand was all thrown into the summoning circle of the mouse blood.


    This kind of operation king can''t understand. Even if the ancient one told him that this is to strengthen the breath of these souls, making it easier for the devil to recognize, he still does not understand the reason for this operation.


    In fact, it is not unclear. It��s just that he feels that if he changed himself to do this, I am afraid that the final result is not that he found the devil who wants to make a deal, but that the wrath of the devil jumped out of the magical array and then killed himself alive. .


    How to think about this kind of thing should be different from person to person. He can''t learn and can''t afford it. Therefore, he can only honestly look at the ancient Master in front of him to show the operation.


    "With the soul as the currency and the blood as the chip, I am calling you here. The Lord of Hell, the master of Gomorrah, the ruler of the devil"

 Chapter 1575： Imposter replacement

    In the language common to the ancient Egyptian priests, such a passage was made, and the magical array of blood paintings immediately filled with blood. A burning scorching sulphur-like smell came from the face. Obviously, the gates of **** were already opened under the influence of magic.


    Under such circumstances, there are those titles that Gu Yi had previously read as a guide. Generally speaking, she should soon get the response from Mephisto and guide him to come. But I don''t know where the error is. In ancient times, there was always a delay in getting the response from Mephisto.


    This is like knocking on the door of a friend''s house, but it is as strange as not finding a master. Even with the knowledge of the ancient one, there are some feelings of being overwhelmed. She didn''t know if Mephisto had something to delay, or he was deliberately hiding from himself. After not getting a reply for a long time, she couldn''t resist the temperament. She had already replaced the ancient Hebrew language and shouted in the direction of the magic circle.


    "Mephisto, I know you are there. Don''t pretend to be a no-brainer. Since you dare to do something like this, why don''t you dare to stand up and face me?"


    "Who dares to look straight into the abyss, who dares to offend the darkness!"


    There was a shuddering voice in the blood, just a moment of hard work. A deep shadow was projected from the magical array and appeared in the eyes of the ancient one and the king.


    A metal mask with cast iron, a black gentleman''s hat and a large windbreaker. It looks like an ordinary person, but the magic of the whole body is clearly revealing his identity. The master of hell, the master of the devil.


    However, this appearance is too strange for the ancient one, because this is not in line with the image of Mephisto in her memory. Of course, Mephisto as the devil master, the king of deceit, has an innumerable image. If he deliberately puts on an image, the ancient one may not be recognized. However, when old friends meet, is it necessary to put this kind of posture? If this is not a guilty conscience, it is another hidden feeling.


    Almost immediately, the ancient one put a suspicious label on the guy who appeared in front of him. However, after all, she has not found any clues to prove that this guy in front of him is indeed problematic. Under this premise, she naturally does not take the unnecessary risk to offend a master of hell. So she can only put this suspicion in her heart, and she took the attitude of an old acquaintance and said this guy to her eyes.


    "Mephisto, what the **** are you doing? Why, seeing old friends, is there any point?"


    At this moment, in the face of the ancient one, of course, not Mephisto, this dead guy. At this time, in this case, it is only Victor, the guy who inherited all the legacy of Mephisto.


    He is not only the power, power and status of Mephisto. Even the contract that was established by Mephisto was inherited by him.


    It sounds a bit cumbersome, but the actual situation is not like this at all. Because these contracts are basically things that Murphysto��s old-fashioned guy has tried hard to get down. The content inside is only good for him, no harm. He is not a fool, how can he push this kind of thing out. So naturally, he was very happy to take over.


    Of course, since he chose to take over the contract of Mephisto because of the benefits, then naturally, he also has to take over the troubles left by Mephisto. Although the Mephisto contract is basically the kind of self-sufficiency, there is an inevitable exception.


    The ancient one is the exception. And this, Victor as a contractor is already feeling it. The devil''s contract has a wonderful connection that will make both of them feel. This is also why Gu Yi did not recognize him as Mephisto in the first place. Because this connection gave him a good voice.


    Although the ancient one did not recognize him, he recognized the identity of the ancient one. You must know that although he was a child, Gu Yi had already left the world, but as a mage, he did not fall to the point where even the name of the Supreme Master did not know.


    The prestige of the Supreme Master is still quite loud. At the very least, it also makes him feel a little jealous. So after a little silence for a while, he was hoarse and said to the ancient Master.


    "Although we have said that we have dealt with many times, we say that we are old friends, is it still a little worse, the Supreme Master!"


    "I thought that for a king of the devil like you, it is not easy to find someone who can speak equally. So naturally, the guy I often deal with often says an old friend. It is not too much. Let''s go."


    "I don''t need friends, I don''t need your friends who are so speculative. Supreme Master, what do you want to do, just say it. If you want to trade with me, I am happy, as long as you can pay enough The price, no matter what, I can satisfy you. However, if you are simply looking for someone to talk about the old words, then I can only say sorry, waste your carefully prepared sacrifices. The fragile soul of garlic and mice, It��s really interesting. Although I don��t care about it, I have to say that you are really embarrassed.��


    Doing the best to imitate the memory of Mephisto, Victor is really a little like Mephisto''s playful, sly old devil look. And this look is also to let Gu Yi temporarily suppress the feeling of the wrong in the heart, and turned to the right color to say to him.


    "I am looking for you to come over, you should not be very clear? Mephisto!"


    "Oh? You mean the problem is with me? But I have not done anything sorry for you?"


    Victor is still trying to show his innocence, but the ancient one who has no patience is not wanting to continue listening to him.


    "Enough, Mephisto. You violated the contract between us. At this time, do you want to deny this?"


    "Contract?" Inside the hand, he found a scroll made of human skin. Victor looked at the devil''s text above and smiled at the ancient one. "Supreme Master, are you talking about this thing?"


    "Yes, that''s it." After confirming the reel''s replacement, the ancient one''s strength was also toughened. "Mephisto, we had an agreement at the beginning. The earth will be protected by me. As long as I am in a day, you must never make any harm to the earth on earth without my permission." In the past, you deceived the mortal people and let them do business with you. After all, it was their own choice, I could close my eyes with one eye. But now, your behavior is too much. You actually opened the two demons of Gomorrah and opened the door to hell. You are simply naked in breach of the contract."


    "In any case, I have to explain now. If your explanation can''t satisfy me, then don''t blame me for being rude, and as far as the agreement in our contract is, I will pay you back!"


    The cost of the devil''s contract is always for both parties. It will not open the devil''s net because this is the devil''s contract. In fact, even if the devil makes a mistake in the contract, it will inevitably be subject to the contract and pay a heavy price.


    Of course, in general, the loss will not be the devil. However, the current situation is not the general situation. Because the contract of the ancient one is used to constrain the behavior of the devil.


    Why did Mephisto not be able to directly stick to the world in the past few hundred years, but to sneak a secret gesture in the dark. The main reason is the constraint of this contract.


    However, as long as it is a contract, it must be flawed. For example, the loophole of this contract is that the ancient Master must exist on the earth, and this contract can play a corresponding role. This is also why Mephisto''s actions in the past two or three decades have surpassed the sum of the actions of the past few hundred years, because he knows that the ancient one is no longer in the world, so he must of course be able to abandon the contract. , began his unscrupulous behavior.


    Now, the ancient one has returned to the earth again. This contract naturally began to play a role. However, how effective it can be, this is a very difficult thing to be sure.


    Because in any case, the person signing this contract is Mephisto. So even if Victor inherits everything from Mephisto, it does not mean that he can completely replace the existence of Mephisto. And this means that once the contract comes into effect and the contractor''s cost begins to recover the contract, the cost of the contract may eventually fall to Mephisto, not Victor.


    And Mephisto is dead. Therefore, this contract is, to a large extent, an invalid contract.


    It is worthless. In fact, as soon as Victor is nodding, it can instantly become a piece of waste paper. However, Victor does not seem to want to do this because he feels that there should be other roles in keeping this contract.


    Don''t tell me how much intrigues can be made with this contract. At the very least, there is such a contract that can more or less block the peeping from the Supreme Master.


    His current plan is just the time to run, so he doesn''t want to be the most terrible mage of all time, staring at his own deity.


    So, after hesitating a little, his mind was already making up his mind.

 Chapter 1576： Rogue act decisive action

    In the face of the Supreme Master, what Victor first wants is that he must not expose his true identity to her. In the best case, he was able to take this guy in the drums with the scorpion of Mephisto.


    Of course, he himself knows that this is an unlikely event. Because in any case, there is still a huge gap between him and Mephisto. Once or twice, you may not miss the stuffing. But after a long time, she will still find something wrong.


    Don''t say anything else, as long as I just borrow a high-level devil out of hell, she can almost know what the truth is like.


    This is a huge hidden danger. He did not intend to leave this hidden danger until later, waiting for it to erupt. So for the present, the best way is to solve this so-called Supreme Master.


    This is a once-and-for-all approach, but it is not something that can be done casually. At the very least, he is not sure whether he has the ability to steadily eat the Supreme Master.


    Although he has now inherited everything from Mephisto and became the master of hell, he has almost the supreme power and power, but he is a mage, a calm and intelligent scholar. He was not stunned by all of this. He knew one thing, that is, the Supreme Master is not so good to deal with.


    Even the original Mephisto can only sign this contract with a little humiliation, he does not think that as a successor, he can fully override the Mephisto, directly rely on the power to give the Supreme Master Rolled into gray.


    If you have a problem, you will think of using a fist to solve it. That is what the barbarians will do. Victor, who has always been a civilized person and a scholar, can not regard himself as a barbarian. So naturally, in such a situation, he naturally takes wisdom and strategy as his first option to solve the problem.


    And what should I do? The eyes looked back and forth, only for a moment, he had already thought of a brilliant idea.


    ��Explain, what kind of explanation do you want?��


    With a special contract in his hand, Victor extended his voice and sent a bad laugh.


    "Supreme Master. Don''t forget, what is the premise that this contract wants to take effect? ??You have to be in this world, so that I can take care of myself and I can''t make a big move. But once you leave the world, I What to do is what this contract can''t manage. Open the door to **** and release the devil in my hell. This is what you did when you left the world. So in essence, I don''t have It is against the contract between us. Naturally, the confession you want and the so-called cost are simply not established. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Do you want to fool this past? Mephisto."


    The loopholes in the contract, Gu Yi himself also know. However, since the other party can use this vulnerability to do little tricks, she can also use this loophole to counter him. Just like now, after hearing such a sophistry, she immediately retorted it.


    "Well, since you said that this is what I did when I was not on Earth, it was outside the contract. Now, I am back. So according to the requirements of the contract, should you stick yourself out? The paws are retracted, and then I am honestly rolling back to **** and lingering!"


    "Hah, this is really a naive idea. Supreme Master!"


    Such a request, of course, Victor can not accept. Not to mention that this is Smith''s order to him, whether he has the qualifications and courage to disobey him. However, this matter is related to his interests and status, and he is absolutely impossible to make such a self-destructive foundation because of such a request. So now, he just opened his mouth unceremoniously and mocked the ancient one.


    "Speak a bad word. Keep the wolf in the cage and eat it for a long time. It may turn into a dog one day. But when you open the cage and let it be late for fresh flesh, you can count on it." Willingly be a dog?"


    "You mean you don''t want to eat it?"


    It was very difficult to come up with such a sentence. Gu Yi felt that he was some of the basic aesthetics that were too far from the names of the people. In this thirty years, the taste of the Earth has already changed so much. Can you even use your own words to make an analogy?


    Of course, Victor himself certainly does not mean this. When he said this, he originally thought of Mephisto and did not substitute for himself. If you want to eat it, it is also the old **** of Mephisto. If this kind of thing really can be fulfilled, I am afraid he will be uncomfortable. It��s just that he didn��t think that if he was impulsive, he would be directly put on his head by Gu Yi. This made him unable to bear it immediately.


    "This is just an analogy. For example, do you understand? Supreme Master, I am talking to you well, so your attitude is best to give me a correct point."


    His tone is obviously irritating, and the ancient one did not annoy him in such a small matter. So she can only shrug her shoulders and say innocently.


    "Well, I understand, for example? Then your meaning is obvious, you are not going to stop at this time, right?"


    "How do I say this? I don''t care about this kind of thing. However, these devils and evil spirits under my hand will certainly not be willing to go back to **** honestly. How bad the environment is, you The heart should also be clear. The dry coke wind, the disgusting sulphur smell, the little fresh flesh and blood, there is no better than the human world. They have enjoyed the habit of the world, and then want them Going back to hell, isn''t it the same as forcing a wolf who is used to eating meat? Do you think this is possible?"


    Victor blamed the problems on the devils and evil spirits. Of course, the discerning eye can see it. This is just his word of dodge. However, even if he knew that he was shirking, there was no way for him to take him. After all, she and the other party are only equal, she does not have the qualification to force the other party to do anything. Therefore, she can only look at the other side to play ridiculously angry.


    This is an ordinary little thing, and it��s no problem to turn a stinking face. But this is obviously not a trivial matter. A **** has opened its mouth and constantly sent evil spirits and demons to the earth. This is simply a terrible invasion war. The king said yes, this is a terrible disaster, something that must be stopped. And how to stop this kind of thing? The only way that the ancient one could think of was to start with the Mephisto in front of him.


    This hand is not good. Because of the scruples that Victor has. She did not fully grasp Victor to win, so her heart is hesitating, what kind of means should be used to achieve their goals.


    In theory, disregarding this matter is actually the best practice. Because after all, the current situation is not in the eyes, and there is no violation of her interests. She can behave like nothing, and one thing does not hang high.


    However, the mission is, after all, the mission, and she is not such a short-sighted person. The indulgence in front of us will only endless troubles. After that, the forces of **** will thoroughly intervene on the earth, and the entire human race may face the threat of extinction.


    And then again, even if Mephisto does not intend to do so. His practice has also broken the precedent and gave other people reasons to intervene in the earth.


    The average person does not know, but the ancient one is very clear, how many exist in the dark to peep into the earth, this human home. In the past, due to the prestige of the Supreme Master and the agreement between them, these people will also maintain a spectator attitude. However, if Mephisto takes the lead in breaking this tacit understanding, then everything will move in the worst direction.


    The ancient one stopped one and could not stop all. In the end, the result is likely to be the paradise of the earth as a god, and human beings have become their playthings.


    This responsibility, the ancient one consciously can not afford. So at this time, there is only one choice he can make, that is, at all costs, to defeat the conspiracy of Mephisto.


    And what if you are based on this goal? She only thought of one way. That is to use the contract to make a living.


    Just like our current contract, it acts on both sides. Naturally, both parties have the right to trigger the conditions in the contract. Like now, Gu Yi found that Mephisto violated the content of the contract, so as long as she got the heart and tried to trigger this condition, then the contract would naturally judge to decide whether Murphysto wants to Pay the price for your actions.


    This kind of behavior is very risky, because once this method fails, she will not only lose a means to restrict Mephisto, but may even say that she is somewhat countered by the contract. But at this time, she can''t manage so much. Therefore, almost immediately decided to act, she has already used her own authority to trigger the contract.


    "In the name of my supreme Master Gu Yi, I asked to start the devil contract between me and Mephisto. In the name of the breach of the contract, I applied for severe sanctions against Mephisto. The existence of the contract represents justice. The authority of the devil''s contract does not allow anyone to pass. Mephisto, you should pay for your actions!"


    The ancient one reached out and pointed to the devil''s contract in Victor''s hand. Suddenly, the flame that represents **** began to burn on the contract. The will of the universe came in at this moment, and began to rule on both sides as a just third party. And soon, the raging hellfire has spread.

 Chapter 1577： Concealing people’s burdens

    The fire of **** comes quickly, and the attack is also unusually rapid. It was almost a matter of an instant, and Victor and the ancient ones as both sides of the contract were already enveloped by this special flame.


    A fair third party examines the content of the contract and decides from both sides who is the one who violates the contract. In theory, this should be fair. However, due to the involvement of various special factors, the review of this contract has already fallen to the point where it was biased at the very beginning.


    Victor is of course unscathed because he is not a contractor at all. The ancient one, like the guy who failed today''s appeal, not only has to suffer the pain of failure, but also pays the same price for his failure like a lawyer.


    Hellfire became a claw, and at this moment, the body of the ancient one was clamped. Under the restraint of this almost universal will, even the ancient one has become helpless.


    She didn''t understand why things would turn into this look. She even wondered why the contract did not work for him. This is not in line with common sense, and it does not meet her expectations. It must be something wrong.


    Just, she hasn''t waited for her to understand this question. The other side of Victor is already acting. He didn''t shoot for the ancients, because he was not sure that he could solve the ancient one. So his goal is the king, who has been watching from the beginning, watching the guy fighting this fairy.


    As a member of the former Master, he is no stranger to the story of Kama Taj. Although Kama Taj had fallen before he became a mage, he became a symbol in the past. But the skinny dead camels are bigger than the horses. For the wizarding world, which has already begun to show its decline, their existence is still conspicuous.


    For the reason of good speech, when he first learned to be a mage, he did not borrow books from the Temple of London in Kama Taj, and asked for knowledge. It is precisely because of this intersection that he knows that in today''s Kama Taj, the identity and status of those people are not ordinary.


    Master Catalun of the Temple of London, Baron Modo of the New York Temple and Master of the Temple of Hong Kong. These are the core existence of Kama Taj, the foundation of this once huge organization that can be maintained today. It can be said that with them, the prosperity and prosperity of the three temples can be achieved. And once they disappeared, so quickly, the final flame of Kama Taj will soon be extinguished.


    The surviving mages are not enough to support this long-established mage organization, and they even forgot their own founder, the Supreme Master. And as long as he wins him, a lot of things will come to fruition.


    There is already a complete plan in the heart, and Victor naturally does not hesitate. He took control of the king and directly tore the ceiling of the basement. When the whole building was shaking in the ground, the king was directly exposed to everyone.


    Those mages, those apprentices. They are panicked by this sudden change. It is also because of this situation that when Victor released the king in this way, they immediately saw his existence.


    Of course, what they saw was not a living king. It is a dead king. Because for Victor, he will be more valuable than he is alive.


    It is like now, when these wizards and apprentices of the Hong Kong Temple saw the king''s body appear in front of them in this way, their reasoning moments were disintegrated and collapsed. And, their anger and all negative emotions broke out at this time.


    This is the same as killing their father in front of a group of children. Almost no one will not feel angry at this time, want to revenge. At this time, what is most important. That is a person who can let them vent their anger, a guy who symbolizes their killing of their enemies.


    And who is this unlucky candidate at this time? In theory, Victor is the most suitable candidate and the most correct candidate. But obviously, since he dares to do such a thing, then he will certainly not let these people discover his existence.


    Looking at it, these angry mage apprentices can only see one person. That is the ancient one who is still being clamped by the power of hell.


    Because she was clamped by this force, she couldn''t resist, and she couldn''t even make her own voice. And precisely because of this, these angry apprentices blamed everything on her almost immediately.


    Summon the devil''s squad, symbolizing the devil''s hellfire, and the sorcerer''s leader who died at this time. The average person will put all this in tandem and anticipate a conspiracy.


    It is not that no one has doubts at this time, nor is it that no one recognizes the identity of the ancient one. It��s just that at this time, people who have such an idea are only a minority. After all, they have no right to speak. Compared with the vast majority of people who are stunned by anger, they can''t let things go in the direction of keeping things in a hurry. So naturally, things slowly become like this.


    "The murderer, the villain!"


    "Kill him, take revenge for the king. Revenge for our teacher!"


    "Don''t let this person who trades with the devil run."


    A group of people shouted and killed, and soon the anger of hatred was smashed to the extreme. It was also driven by this kind of hatred that they immediately attacked the Guru Master and attacked them without even investigating them.


    Proficient in magical use of magic, good at weapons use weapons. Even some of the Masters even burst out with guns, and they were unceremoniously opposed to the ancient one.


    The purpose of everyone is to kill the murderer in their eyes. And their actions are indeed to make Gu Yi suffer.


    Although it is said to be the Supreme Master, this does not mean that she can have an immortal body. Immortality is immortality. If you don''t die, you can''t die. This can''t be mixed. After all, she is still a flesh and blood, as long as she is hit by these attacks, then she will inevitably be hurt. And the damage is much more accumulated, even if she will die here.


    Of course, she didn''t want to die here, so while she tried her best to break away from the **** contract, she was barely able to open up a defensive magic. To protect your own thoughtfulness.


    "Stupid. I am the Supreme Master, the founder of Karma Taj. You must believe me, the king is not my kill. His death has nothing to do with me!"


    Magic protects her and protects her from the wrath of this angry person at this time. Of course, she will not miss this opportunity. Instead of taking advantage of the idleness in the middle, I tried to prove my innocence. It��s a pity that she has been away for too long. For a long time, as Wang said, it has been almost forgotten by these people.


    They don''t care if you are a supreme mages, or if they are their ancestors. They only know that you killed the teacher they saw as their father and killed their closest intimate elders. And that''s enough to make their anger overflow to the point of tearing her into pieces.


    Therefore, no one cares what she said. No one cares whether the words she said are true. They just do everything they can to show all their means and want to put him to death.


    This makes their attacks more intense and makes their behavior more outrageous. In the face of such an attack, even the ancient one has become dangerous.


    It is impossible for her to defend against the attacks of these wizards while defending against the forces of the Hell forces. Seeing words can''t make them rational, let them start thinking about the truth calmly. She can only choose the road she is least willing to choose at this time.


    Escape. Like a real murderer, he fled. Although it is said that doing so is down to the population, it will make these people more confident in their judgment. But she is no better choice at this moment.


    The magic of the body is swayed, and the magic of the mystery is displayed under his own will. The dazzling light is more dazzling than the most dazzling flash of mankind, and it broke out directly in front of these angry wizards.


    This makes these blind attacking wizards instantly sorrowful. I had to suspend the drive of my own attack. And that is to take advantage of this idleness, the ancient one has already broken off the shackles of the body, and with the help of the magic of the time and space, he fled directly from this right and wrong.


    Of course, this is not a costless thing. This can be seen from the blood she left on the ground. In her busy schedule, she also inevitably misses some less fatal attacks. This naturally took her some harm. However, compared with losing your own life, this is obviously a situation that can be accepted. In the face of such a situation, those wizards will not be happy.


    "Damn, how can this murderer run away? We must catch her."


    "Retain these blood, use divination, use curses. Do everything possible, even if it is unscrupulous, we must also avenge the teacher Wang."


    "Be careful, we should avoid the limelight first. The recent movement will attract the police. We can''t let them discover our identity and our movements. We must be careful!"


    "Revenge, revenge is what we need to do now. As for the rest, there is no need to care again!"


    In the old temple, it is now full of arrogant revenge. In this case, it is natural that Victor, who is secretly peeping, reveals a satisfied smile.


    He is happy to see things develop in the direction he wants, but he does not think that the Supreme Master can be solved by such a small means. To deal with such a existence, he must display more means. So now, he touched his chin and whispered.


    "Maybe help them, maybe the devil curse from **** can give her more trouble."

 Chapter 1578： Sweep the first and last choices

    The ancient one escaped very embarrassed. Or, for so many years, she has never been so embarrassed. Not only with injuries, but with blood. More importantly, I carry a stigma that she never imagined.


    Murder, and still the best friend and subordinate to yourself. Such a crime hangs on her body, which really makes her feel heavy and painful. However, in addition to this heavy and painful, her more thoughts are still concentrated on one issue. That is why the contract will become this look.


    It is clear that this contract should be for Mephisto, not for her. Obviously things should not be like this, and Wang Ye should not die. Why, why is this all happening?


    She is not a fool after all. As a mage, a person who has studied this field for hundreds of years, she quickly thought of a possibility. However, this possibility is incredible just to remind her.


    That is Mephisto, the great devil who ruled **** for tens of thousands of years, the deceitful king of conspiracy. How could he die, how could he die in the hands of others in this short period of thirty years, and let others inherit everything from him, this is like a fantasy.


    However, no matter how she does not believe in such things, she cannot change the facts. This is indeed the most likely situation. Only in this case can everything be said. Therefore, she has to believe. Once she believed it, she suddenly discovered that the water in the middle was much deeper than she thought.


    Mephisto can''t be easily replaced by people. To get the king of blackmail, the general conspiracy and conventional power can''t work. That inevitably requires some careful design, a conspiracy that is perfect enough. And this is definitely not something that ordinary people can do.


    And if this is the case, then the connection to the door of Hell, the abnormal changes in the world, and the rise of the so-called Hydra. Then everything is enough to be woven into a huge snare that envelopes the whole world.


    Although there is not enough evidence, the sixth sense of the ancient one is clearly telling her that there must be a shadow of red pine nuts in the middle.


    Why do you think so, feeling is the most important. Of course, if she insists on what reason, she can indeed compile some reasons. First of all, among the people she knows, only this guy is the most tricky and tricky. If you say that you are the best conspiracy among human beings, there will definitely be a place in it. From this point alone, he is doubtful.


    Of course, just one such reason is not enough. The most important thing is that the world knows these gods, and the conspirators who dare to trap these gods are likely to have only one.


    He has experience and has this ability. So as long as a association, it is easy to associate with him. As soon as he associates with him, the ancient one almost inevitably gave birth to a deep alert.


    She needs to admit that she really is very jealous of this guy who once made himself. Even said that she was not willing to fight with her before she was completely sure. This is the case at the moment.


    She didn''t even know the depth of the guy today, and she didn''t know who was serving him or who he served. Even the guy who inherited the Mephisto is not aware of her, let alone think of ways to deal with them, and wash away the stigma on her body.


    It��s difficult, this is her bad situation. But no matter how difficult the road ahead, she still has to find a way to find a way. Because this is not only about her innocence, her honor and mission. More critically, the enemies who have already shown their heads will never give her a chance to breathe.


    They will stay behind her, pressing hard until she is forced to die here. And if she wants to live, the best way is not to escape all the time, to escape from exhaustion. Instead, I want to find a way to start counterattack and use the right means to deal with them.


    This is not easy, but it must be the question she should think about. Even if it is just to be alive, she should think about it for this. And what should I do? The situation in the whole world is still foggy. She is not good at finding the answer, the best answer.


    Of course, there is no best answer, it does not mean that there is no second best, or a second choice. At this time, she is not qualified to carefully select, so she chooses some choices that she can accept at this time.


    As the king said before, it would be a good choice to bring the Emperor who was temporarily trapped in the void to the planet. But even if it is not the last moment, she really does not intend to make such a decision.


    That would be terrible, so bad that she might not be able to bear the last price. Therefore, it is still the same sentence, she will not make such a choice when it is absolutely necessary.


    However, if she does not make such a choice, what choice should she make? At this time, the ancient one actually has an answer. Her idea is to start with the forces of the world itself.


    The government, as well as the superheroes repeatedly mentioned by the king, may be a good card, a choice that can change her status quo. Of course, this choice is not blind. At the very least, after guessing that there is someone involved in it, she has decided to do it in a cautious way, not a blind method. This choice comes.


    Because this is already a crucial moment for a full defeat, she does not want to make any more mistakes at this time, so that she has no way to go.


    Stark, the guy who is both a superhero and a country leader, is perhaps the best choice she can choose now. If he really said that the king is like a man who is black and white and always insists on his own beliefs, then he is really the only choice he has now.


    Confirming this, Gu Yi began to clean up his choices. The first thing she has to do is not to let those guys who are indifferent and who have married themselves continue to mess with themselves at this time.


    Even if she is separated by half a globe, she can feel the big troubles that those people are using to add something they have left to themselves. The techniques of witchcraft, cursing, divination, cursing, these methods are all what she once learned, what she taught, but she never thought that her apprentices would use everything they taught. Her own body.


    This is called self-sufficiency? There was a bitter smile in her heart. But it was inevitable that he shook his head and sent out his feelings.


    "After all, it��s still too tender."


    I grabbed a snake from my side and was attracted by my body temperature. She recited a spell and began to shift the damage she suffered. Under her curse, this poor viper immediately gave a strange change.


    First, the invisible black smoke rushed out from the wounds of the ancient one, like a living thing, and entered the body along the five senses of the viper. This makes the viper start to madly wiggle, regardless of whether his body can withstand such violent movements. Even the bones in the body began to distort and squeak, almost broken. It is still desperate and desperately twisting.


    This is the sorcerer''s sorcerer''s sorcerer, an ancient witchcraft that circulates in the Middle Kingdom. As if in an old saying, if you want to perish, you must make it crazy. The role of the sorrowful technique is to make the subject lose his mind and desperately make all kinds of almost self-harming actions.


    In the past examples, there was a terrible example of a savage technique that madly slaughtered the family and died. Therefore, it has always been a magical means prohibited by the ancient Master. It''s just that she can''t imagine that in this bad situation, her own doorman will take the lead in breaking the rules she has set and use it on her own.


    Is this desperate? The heart is smiling, and the ancient one has used healing spells on this snake that is about to ruin himself. This is not hypocrisy, nor is it a ridiculous compassion. Instead, she needs this snake to help herself and take on more similar means.


    Since the apprentices who are going crazy are already breaking the taboo, they will never use this trick to deal with themselves. They will definitely have more powerful means, so she must keep it and let it take on more.


    And the facts prove that this is indeed the right approach. Because next, what happened to this snake is really a bit stunned.


    A fish hook grows from the body and acupuncture is born from the flesh. As if burned by flames, it is also like corrosion by sulfuric acid. The knife is cut and beaten, and the bones are frosty. It can be said that within a short period of time, this snake has almost experienced all the capital punishment in the world. It is precisely because of this that even if the ancient one has been hanging its life, it has already been killed by such painful stimuli.


    brain death. Even for reptiles like snakes. While watching and staying in my own hands, I can only use the instinct to wiggle the body of the animal, and the look on the face of the ancient one is slowly becoming dignified.


    Because she already felt that the snake''s soul was gradually extinguished under the influence of some spell. This is not the role that human magic can play. It is the devil''s spell that is engulfing its soul. With such performance, it means that the guy who pretended to be Mephisto also began to intervene.


    It should speed up. Feeling, and wiped out the last point of the spell. Ancient One has begun to put into action for his own ideas.

 Chapter 1579： The tomb of the hero’s tomb

    Arlington National Cemetery, a solemn occasion to commemorate the martyrs of the dead. The contributing soldiers who sacrificed for the United States in the wars of the past are eligible to settle here and enjoy the honor of being a martyr.


    Of course, James Rhodes, the war machine of the superhero, Roddy, is also supposed to enjoy this qualification.


    As a superhero who died for the freedom and destiny of all mankind, although his death is not glorious, even with a little conspiracy theory, but in any case, his home after his death is still ideal.


    He was awarded the highest rank of martyrs and he was able to safely set his own tombstone in the Arlington National Cemetery. Although it was said that he died under the nuclear bomb, his body was completely turned into ashes and could not be placed here. But just as a commemorative existence, a dress is actually enough.


    At the very least, it is enough for the relatives and friends who came here to visit his relatives and friends on the day of his anniversary. Because they can''t afford more.


    As a former friend, but also the best friend. Of course, Stark will also inevitably attend such an occasion on this day. Surprisingly, he did not enter the national cemetery, but sneaked into the car, for fear that others would see him.


    It''s hard to imagine that Tony Stark, who always pays attention to the show and likes to show off, will have such a low-key day. However, he does have a reason to maintain this low profile.


    For this reason, he must stay here now. For this reason, he stayed here for hours. In the past few hours, he didn''t do anything at all, just sitting in the car and pouring alcohol into his mouth.


    With the intake of alcohol, his expression began to become paralyzed, his eyes became confused, and in the conspicuous drunkenness, he could no longer see the savvy and strong work of the past. It seems that he has become a drunkard completely.


    However, just looking at his eyes, he knew that he was not drunk. Because his eyes are still clear, his eyes are also firm.


    He didn''t swear like a drunken drunkard, and he made a fuss. He just sat there, using alcohol to numb his nerves. Although the effect is not ideal, but after all, it is better than nothing. And in such a long wait and anesthesia, a sound of knocking on the window finally rang in his ear and brought him the message he wanted.


    "His President, they have already left."


    When he heard his bodyguard say this, Stark immediately took a long breath and then slammed his cheek hard.


    This made him better from the drunken state, at least on the surface, he returned to the savvy and strong appearance of the weekdays. This made the bodyguard who had been staring at him quickly bowed his head to show his respect. And he arbitrarily waved his hand and confirmed to him again.


    "Are you sure they have left? Are you watching them go out from here?"


    "Yes, sir. I am very sure. I watched them sit in the car and leave with their relatives. They will not come back, I can guarantee!"


    The bodyguard��s vowed to let Stark completely let go. Being able to avoid meeting with them at this time is definitely the most important thing for him. As for why? Obviously, this is entirely because he has no face to face them, facing his widows and children.


    He has already blamed Roddy''s death on himself, because for him, all causes and consequences are determined by his ideas. If he didn''t give Mark II to Roddy, Roddy would never be a superhero. If it weren''t because he became president and needed someone to work for himself, Roddy would not represent himself and be a member of the Avengers. And if it is not urgent to want revenge, and want Steve to pay the price, then Roddy will not go to India at all, and will not die in that ghost place.


    Everything is his fault, and his mistakes led to the death of Roddy. It was his mistake that made the poor wife lose her husband, and the lovely child lost her father. Under such circumstances, how did he have that face to face them, how could he have the courage to say sorry to them.


    He does not have this courage, so he can only choose to escape, avoiding their gaze and avoiding the possibility of face-to-face with them. Then, alone, to the tombstone of his friend, I will say this sorry.


    This is his only current idea, and it is also something he must do to take time out of his busy schedule. Now, security personnel have cleared the scene and freed up a space that is safe and quiet. And he also took advantage of this time to organize his mood, holding a bouquet of white chrysanthemums, and walked slowly to the newly erected tombstone.


    The newly established tombstones are not like the other tombstones, and the crosses are marked on the tombstones. In fact, with the rise and fall of faith, few people are willing to use the cross instead of their own death. They will choose a cleaner tombstone and more symbolize their own things. Not a symbol of broken religion. This has been repeated many times in the past. It is like Christianity replacing the Romans, replacing the Nordic people, replacing the Celtic tradition. Now, it is also its turn to walk into the historical tomb.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Rodi. Even if Christianity is still strong, his tombstone will not have the symbol of the cross. The cross can''t replace him. For those who have a monument to him, there is only one identity that can replace him. That is the superhero war machine.


    Rodi''s tombstone was carved into a lifelike bust of a war machine, as if he were alive, standing cold and solemnly here.


    These people who were rescued by Roddy in the past years, these soldiers who survived the battlefield in India because of Rodi��s desperate battle. They chose to use this way to appreciate Rodi''s dedication to make up for the embarrassment in their hearts. And this made it possible that when Stark stood here and stood in front of the tombstone, he almost had a kind of Rodi standing in front of him and condemning his feelings with cold eyes.


    This made him somewhat self-confident, and even said that he did not dare to look at his own eyes. However, he also knows after all that this is just a statue of a person, a dead thing. So after a long silence, he still had the courage. Speaking to the statue that would not answer him.


    "Sorry, old friend, I chose to come to see you at this time."


    "I didn''t think things would be like this. If I could guess, I wouldn''t let you do something like this. Sorry, Rodi. I hurt you, I am killing you in that kind of ghost place. I let Jenny lose her husband and let Little Siver lose her father. I am sorry for you, I am really sorry!"


    This is not what the president should say. If he is the president, he should praise his heroism and praise his sacrifice. And it is a pity for his sacrifice, and calls for more people to learn from him. It is not only that he is weak and incompetent, but also that his decision is fundamentally wrong.


    This is the most terrible thing. You know, the past president of the United States has no one who is willing to admit that such a thing is wrong. Even if they suffered heavy casualties in the Middle East, hundreds of millions of dollars were hit. They are still biting their teeth and insisting that all this is for the benefit of the United States, all for the happiness of all mankind.


    Do they really think so? The answer is of course no. This kind of thing can only be believed by fools.


    But one thing is true. That is, they will never admit that this is a mistake. Whether in terms of personal interests or national interests, they will stick to their own views. The same is true for Stark. If he is speaking in the public''s occasion as a president, he will also be confident and claim that all this is correct and just.


    But this is not a public occasion, it is a private occasion. His identity is a friend, a friend who made a mistake. So he said that these words are reasonable and there are no mistakes. It��s just that now, no matter what he says, it��s already late.


    Roddy is dead, and he said that only one cold statue can be heard. Therefore, even if he recognized the mistake, he confessed his crime. He also had no way to get any response, a little bit of forgiveness.


    He also knows this. So after gazing at the tombstone of his friend for a long time, he bent down deeply and prepared to worship the white chrysanthemum in his hand.


    This is his last compliment and the only thing he can do with his friends. He knows that this is not enough, but he has no more choices. Therefore, he can only use this way to talk about comfort.


    Comfort him, so that his conscience is not so uncomfortable and painful. In addition, he has no more choices.


    However, he thinks so. But some other people don''t think so. Because at this time, a blue flame has already appeared on his white chrysanthemum, and soon, it burned it to ashes.


    Such a feature is enough to prove that an uninvited guest has arrived. In fact, it is true.


    The low voice came from the back of the gravestone at this time, and the sound of the sword was like a sword, and it was in the ear of Stark.


    "You are not qualified to do this, Lord President! You are not qualified to call him a friend!" Baidu''s latest chapter of "The Glory of the Sun God" is free for the first time.

 Chapter 1580： Cutting the robe

    Upon hearing this voice, Stark immediately converges on his face''s weak look, turning into the majesty and ridicule he used to.


    Because of self-defeating force and understanding of the identity of the person speaking. He did not call the security guards who were guarding the side. Instead, he kept looking at the tombstone in front of him, and through the layers of obstacles, he talked with the hidden one.


    "I know with Roddy. When you drink a bite together, do you expect to drink milk with your bottle? So, don''t say that you are not qualified to say it, Peter. Don''t make me angry at this time."


    Spider-Man Peter is the one who lurks in the dark and speaks to Stark. And since he dared to say this to Stark, then naturally, he would not care about this negligible threat in Stark''s words. So now, he refuted Stark.


    "You said it makes sense, Lord President. I just don''t understand. Since you and Rodi have been friends for such a long time, why do you still have to do this kind of thing that is sorry for him. Your conscience will not hurt. Or is it that when you get on this president, can you blatantly betray him and leave him?"


    Peter''s words rip open the defense of Stark''s heart like a sword. Anger and some kind of emotion that he could not describe, let him involuntarily send a low-pitched beast like this at this time.


    "Give me shut up, Peter. I warned you, pay attention to your words, don''t make me angry at this time. I don''t want to have any unnecessary disputes with you, but that doesn''t mean I will tolerate you. Endless humiliation."


    This is a very eye-catching warning, but such a warning does not give Peter any convergence. On the contrary, at this time, he became more emotionally excited by Stark''s words.


    "Humiliation? You take this as a shame. Then you feel that I am hearing that you are speaking on TV, taking all the casualties with a terrorist attack, and letting the politicians who made this **** order with two mistakes in decision making. How do you know that I will not regard this as a shame to you and to us?"


    These words can be said to be more than before. But in the face of such a statement, Stark is hard to tell him any sharp warnings and rebuttals as before.


    Because he has a heartfelt question. In this matter, he did do sorry for Roddy, sorry Peter for their choice. However, he has his reasons. Even if he is given another chance, he will probably choose to do so. Therefore, even if his heart was indeed condemned at this time, he still maintained his own seemingly reserved, and said enough to Peter.


    "This is not a shame. You should understand it. This is what I should do as a president. Otherwise, what do you want me to say, say that we are intriguing, and when we are facing the enemy, do we still think about each other? Say us The warriors fought on the front line, but our politicians and officials are planning to kill them together later? Peter, you are not a child. You are an adult. You should know that this is the rule between adults. Some unrecognized rules. Whether you or me, we can''t violate this rule. Because it represents order and stability. It is the foundation that the world can not completely fall into turmoil. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I don''t understand your **** things. I only know that you let the people who killed Rodi safe and sound, even sitting in that position and giving orders!"


    Although he did not come out of the shadows, Stark imagined what kind of hatred and anger would be on Peter''s face. He hated these **** bureaucracy. And when his former good friends, companions, and his respectable elders betrayed them and plunged into the ranks of the bureaucrats he hated, his hatred became more acute and thorough.


    In his view, Stark has changed, and it has become nothing like the Iron Man of the original, the great hero who can help the building. He only knows the compromise, only knows the step by step. It is even said that he still has no original beliefs and can''t stick to his original intention. This is a question that needs to be doubted.


    He didn''t want to believe it, but by this time, he had to believe in some things. However, although he has been forced to believe in these things, it does not mean that he will think that Stark has reached a point where it is hopeless.


    He also has certain expectations and must be lucky. So at this time, he chose to meet with Stark in such a special season, instead of completely parting with him, and he became a stranger.


    At this point, Stark can also feel it. He can see the hesitation that Peter showed at this time, and his last goodwill.


    Just as Peter did not want to give up on him, and he stood on two different paths from then on. He is also reluctant to see his former companions in this stranger and even become enemies. Therefore, after hesitating for a long time, he frowned and opened his mouth.


    "What are you going to do with me? What do you want me to do? Give up my duties, give up my obligations as a president? Then do the so-called quick and hateful things regardless of the overall situation?"


    "This is the right thing!"


    Peter strengthened his tone and seemed to want to make his words irrefutable.


    "Rescue those who have committed crimes and let them pay for what they do. Everyone who knows what justice is, everyone who understands right and wrong in the heart will know that this is the right choice. You can''t Let the real hero bleed and shed tears, you must let them, let Rodi''s soul be comforted."


    "Stark, this is your last chance. You finally have the opportunity to prove your beliefs and principles. Look at Roddy''s share and look at our past friendship. I picked this day, Rodi''s Avoid the day. Give you such an opportunity. So, don''t let me down. Don''t let me down, Lord Stark!"


    The last chance to choose. Hard and full of pain. It is the choice of the same robes, the choice of the so-called justice and justice. Or should you choose to betray and choose the belief you have adhered to?


    This is not a thing that Stark can''t decide. Or, the answer is simply something that is obvious. He has sacrificed countless times, and even allowed anyone who killed his friends to continue to sway under his own eyes, for what is not called axioms and justice. Compared with the tangible benefits and the persistence in his heart, these are always worthless. So very quickly, he said his answer to Peter.


    "Sorry, Peter. I am the President of the United States. Every decision I make must be made for this country. I can''t because of them, because a group of soldiers who have already died in battle will destroy this existing order. I am against the government of other countries. I can''t, I am very sorry. I am afraid I will let you down."


    "You let us down, all of us."


    It was only a long time in the air that it came to Peter��s response. And his disappointing voice made Stark himself start to hate himself. But still that sentence. This is an inevitable choice. Even if he comes back once, or countless times, he will probably choose this way.


    This is a more sensible choice, even if it is said to let him be rebellious. However, no one will be willing to choose this terrible ending, even if he has made a decision.


    So, when he heard the footsteps begin to drift away, he felt that Peter had left himself far away. He immediately raised his voice and said loudly.


    "Child. You should know, what kind of road have you chosen. How hard and full of hardships. This road has never been passed. Whether it is me, Zhou Yi or someone else. The final outcome is often It��s not to choose to give up, it��s lost in it. Of course, there are more terrible situations. And this is definitely not what I want to see, that is, what will happen to you. So, be awake, child. It��s not too late, now you have a way to go.��


    "I have already gone back to me, President of the President. From the time I made this choice, I have already cut off all the retreats."


    "Stupid. Do you know? This is stupid. Don''t you know what it means? Too many people are dead on this road. I don''t want you to be one of them."


    "Change imaging is someone like you, I would rather choose to die. At least for me, this is still a journey that is not unfamiliar. Even in hell, it is the same."


    Peter��s response was as powerful as he had before. This made Stark feel in the heart, but also praised it. However, even if this is the case, some words must be explained.


    "You won''t go to hell. At the very least, you won''t be before we all go to hell. But Peter. I need to remind you that you can''t do too much. I managed to rebuild this country." Order, I will never allow you to do anything to destroy this order. So, if you don''t want to stand with me, then I can only warn you. You must sign the decree and accept our supervision. Only in this way, all your actions in this country are legal. Otherwise you should know that your identity is not a secret. I don''t want the police and the army to keep behind you."


    "Let them come. Justice will not accept sleazy trials. Evil will be sanctioned!"

 Chapter 1581： Double heading in two choices

    Justice, ridiculous reason. There are tens of thousands of excuses to sneer at this reason. But Stark did not say anything more nonsense at this time.


    Because he knows his identity. As a just abandoner, a self-deprecating person. Even if it is a waste of water that can fill a reservoir, it is absolutely impossible for a righteous practitioner to stop his own steps. This is useless work, and smart people never do nothing.


    Therefore, he only prayed silently in his heart, praying that Peter should not make a mistake and not to be involved in the law. Although he has already guessed it, this is almost impossible. But he still has the luck of this.


    In case the little spider listened to his words? What if he later wanted to understand?


    Thinking about it, Stark��s heart suddenly came out with a anger. This anger is not for others, but for himself.


    He is disgusted and hates himself, from all sides.


    Clearly have chosen the road of today, the position of today. Why do you still remember all the previous ones. It is already known and understood, and the final relationship is inevitable, but why is it still determined?


    He blamed this for his weakness and incompetence. I think this is the weakness that my own nature brings to myself. So of course, he began to get angry.


    Since it is beginning to be angry, then nature is also to be vented. In front of him is the last sign of his friend, of course he can not attack him. But after leaving here, there will be no such scruples.


    Fortunately, he still knows some measure. Just venting anger on the stones and colonnades that have no effect. Instead of knocking on tombstones and disturbing the undead. Although this kind of behavior is not worthy of praise, but how much is also to let the secret observers have a good understanding of him.


    "Not too bad. No, it can even be said to have unexpected surprises."


    The secret peeper, also the ancient one, quietly walked out of the shadows and said to himself in the direction of Stark��s departure.


    She came to Stark. However, in order to be cautious and conservative, she did not show up directly with him. Instead, he observes in secret and judges whether he deserves his or her own trust.


    This is not an efficient way. But the ancient one already knows what problems he will have in his eyes. Therefore, she can only use such a clumsy way to ensure the correctness of her behavior. However, her luck was not bad, and she soon encountered such a turning point in the process of looking for Stark. The display of this scene also allowed her to make a choice outside the original plan.


    Is it in cooperation with the President of the government of Stark, as originally planned? Still cooperating with the young man who hates hatred and does not understand the slightest compromise?


    This is the two choices placed in front of the ancient one, and faced with such choices. When Gu Yi thought about it, he began to talk to himself.


    "From a perceptual point of view, I think that a young man named Peter may be a good choice. After all, distinguishing between good and evil and adhering to principles are the most important basic conditions. But they seem to be alone, but also by the government. This kind of existence is restrictive, so picking them as partners is really the right choice?"


    "In contrast, Stark''s performance has disappointed me. But I have to admit that his approach may be the most correct approach. Sacrifice the self and sacrifice me. Maybe I didn''t agree with such a guy before. But now, I have to admit that if everything he does has no other motives, then his behavior is undoubtedly more noble and more valuable. Such people are trustworthy and worthy of cooperation. So"


    There is no following, which means she starts to think and make choices. But thinking about it, she suddenly laughed. Because she found herself into a misunderstanding.


    "Who stipulates, can I only seek cooperation on the one hand? Maybe it is a better choice to go hand in hand, isn''t it?"


    In the end, she said that she was like a shadow in a mirror, and instantly disappeared into the broad daylight. And when she appeared again, she was already in a black Cadillac, the president''s car.


    There was a sudden sudden appearance in the car, but neither the driver in front or the bodyguard on the co-driver noticed it. This was a bizarre thing. However, Stark has seen too many bizarre things after all, so he was only surprised for a moment, then he sank his face and said gloomyly to the ancient one.


    "I don''t think I am doing a taxi, and I should have not invited any guests."


    "Of course, Lord President. I am not invited, so if there is anything offensive, please bear with me!"


    Gu Yi also knew that the way he came was not suitable, so she could only use her words to express her friendliness and harmlessness.


    However, if Stark is so easy to be convinced by words, then he will not be sitting in this position now.


    So now, he is already sticking out his own hand. The glittering skin and the powerful energy are flashing on the skin like metal. He obviously guessed what kind of existence he was facing, and he also knew that the way to deal with ordinary people may not be useful to them. So he chose a more direct way, both in the form of threats of force. Come to the ancient one, this uninvited guest sent a question.


    ��Before telling who you are? Then what is the purpose of your appearance here? Through your performance, I may choose a more appropriate way to treat you. Of course, if your performance does not satisfy me, I think you will inevitably suffer some bitterness. Don''t think that you are a woman, I won''t beat you. If I am angry, I am afraid even myself!"


    "The way you threaten people is very special." A bitter smile, Gu Yi looked at the vision of Stark, and his eyes began to show some special looks. "In addition, the characteristics of your body are also very special."


    "I can feel part of the power of your body from your body. Such a situation usually only appears in the gods, or in the gods who have the blood of the gods. If you don''t understand you, maybe I will think of you. It is a descendant of a certain demigod. But, I know your father, Howard. I am sure that he is just an ordinary mortal. So unless you are not his own. Otherwise, the only explanation is yours. The power is what you get the day after tomorrow."


    "This kind of person has not been seen before, but it has never been a minority. So I have to say that you are very lucky. Moreover, this power always gives me a familiar feeling. Well, from The feeling of the Celtic god. Is it the sword of victory? Silver hand Nuada?"


    This is some sort of temptation. After all, as the Supreme Master, after witnessing the erosion of the world by the demon, she naturally has to doubt some abnormal miracles.


    It can be said that she is now skeptical that Stark is also a running dog for the gods, and has become the medium and chess piece that Nuada wants to return to the world. This is why she is tempted. If his answer does not satisfy her, or if there is anything that can deceive her. Then she does not mind dispelling the power of his body, let him completely become the realm of mortals.


    This is not a joke. It is not difficult for a supreme mage who can compete with the gods to deal with a guy who can only be considered a demigod at best. Her magic means to be awe in the devil, not to mention the semi-god.


    However, Stark is not the kind of demigod in the true sense. All his power changes come from accidents. Therefore, he did not understand the meaning of the ancient one, but only asked her questions with some doubts.


    "What kind of ghosts are you talking about? Do you want to be suspicious? If it is such a small means, I advise you not to play tricks in front of me. This does not help you in your situation, or even say, maybe Make your situation worse!"


    "Do you really don''t understand what I mean by these words? Mr. Stark."


    "Listen to what you mean, as if I have to figure out what you mean." I looked at the Master of the Ancients with a look of a fool. He said this with some uncertainty. "Wait, you just said that you know my father. Who are you? I don''t remember that my father''s friend has such a guy."


    "Friends? No, no, no, my father and I are not friends. Of course, it is not an enemy. At best, we only have one side, I deliberately looked at her and looked at the clever one." What amazing young man looks like. He is very good, and it has brought me a considerable amount of wealth in just over a decade. This kind of good thing can not be met at any time."


    The answer of the ancient one made Stark feel more and more strange. He even thought that this was an unrealistic boast, not a fact that can be believed. But he himself knows that this strange guy didn''t lie to himself on this kind of thing, so he could only look at her with dignity and ask again.


    "who are you?"


    "I? You can call me the Supreme Master. Your Excellency."


    Showing a brilliant smile, the ancient one has already put his hand under the threat of Stark threatening her arm. The magic began to work, and the power that flowed on his hands began to dim and fade. This naturally made Stark shocked, but what surprised him even more was the following words of the ancient one.

 Chapter 1582： Mutual trust principle value measurement

    "I am the mage who has guarded the earth for nearly a thousand years. Because the most of all mages are called the Supreme Master. I protect this planet from the peek of any god, devil, and mysterious power. Of course, in some special In the case, I will also pay for the behavior of mortals. I am a bystander and a protector of order. So to some extent, we should be allies."


    This is the saying of the ancient one. And when she said these words, she was really sincere. This is not the case, it can''t dispel Stark''s psychological defense. After experiencing the initial surprise, his expression was left with only naked ridicule.


    "Allies? This is really the biggest joke I have ever heard. This lady, you said that you are the supreme wizard who has guarded the world for nearly a thousand years. Do you have any evidence? Excuse me, I have encountered many in my life. Terrible trouble. But there are many people who solve such troubles, but there is never your existence. So everything you say is a joke for me. I even think that this is just your infinite fantasy."


    "Of course you can think so, because I have not fulfilled my responsibilities for more than 30 years. In order to avoid a powerful enemy, I left the earth and avoided the disaster in other worlds. Until recently, I just came back. And when I came back, I found an unusual place in the world. This is why I am looking for you, Lord."


    "Hah, good reason. If everyone uses your reasons for this. Then I think, soon we will have a great army composed of the first sages. That feeling must be great, isn''t it?"


    This is a mockery, no doubt. In the face of such ridicule, the ancient one was not angry. Instead, he replied to Stark with a normal heart.


    "I know you don''t believe me, Mr. Stark. But in this kind of thing, I didn''t have to deceive you. Isn''t it? You can go and ask. The wizards you know or the bishops of the Holy See, as long as they still Without losing the knowledge of the past, I think they can prove for my existence and my past efforts. If it is a lie, I don��t have to say that this kind of lie is broken, isn��t it? ��


    It is not unreasonable to say this, so Stark can only accept her reason temporarily. However, just as he was prepared to delve into some of his doubts for such reasons, the ancient one interrupted her and said this to him.


    "I told you what you want to know. So, should you tell me what I want to know?"


    "Why, are you going to play a game of truth and adventure with me?" Stark said with a sigh of relief, and he said to the ancient one very politely. "Don''t forget, you found me, not I found you. You are not qualified to play this trick with me."


    "That''s because I thought you were just a human being and didn''t have a relationship with any god. I think you can trust. But now, I''m not sure you deserve my trust. So I need you to answer my question to prove you. Innocent. It��s like you suspected me before."


    "Ha, god? It''s a good reason. This involves your authority field? Let me guess, first the god. Then the devil. You should not verify it again, see if I have anything with the devil. Relationship."


    In the face of the interpretation of the ancient one, Stark showed a full lack of cooperation. And this kind of uncoordinated language naturally made the ancient one frown.


    "If there is that need, I will. You, you need to figure out that what I am doing is not my own interests, but the interests of the whole world. You should know that the gates of **** are opened, the devil and the evil spirits have been lurking in In the shadow of the world. Maybe you don''t understand what this means, but I can tell you that this means that the devil and the gods have begun to violate the contract signed at the beginning, and intend to extend the tentacles onto this planet belonging to humanity. I need to maintain my mission. My mission is to ensure that the devil does not intervene in the world. This is the main reason why I am looking for you. Now, in your body, there is a lot of power in your body. You think that you can get me. Trust?"


    "Do you think I need your trust?"


    Stark didn''t like the tone of the ancient saying, so he retorted it very politely. In the face of this rebuttal, the ancient one strengthened his voice and said to him in a very positive tone.


    "You need my trust. Because only we can reach an agreement and start cooperation. We can drive all the devils and evil spirits back to hell. This is indispensable. I know how to deal with them, and you have to deal with them. Their power. But the problem is here. If we can''t reach each other''s mutual trust, how can we achieve this goal? Therefore, openness is the choice we have."


    ��Open and honest?�� Stark subconsciously wants to continue to mock something. But when he thinks about the evil spirits mentioned in the ancient one and the crisis contained in it, he can''t open this mouth.


    In such a dangerous situation, pushing an ally that might help him a lot is not something that a smart ruler should choose. So even if he didn''t look down on the ancient one, it was still at this time that he chose a more compromised plan.


    "Well, let''s talk openly and honestly. Do you want to know where the power from me comes from? I can tell you. This is when I was fighting the **** traitor, Steve Rogers. I got it. He hurt me with a sword of gold, and I almost died. Then, a friend of mine. Thor from Asgard, your so-called **** helped me and brought me to Aspen. Guardian''s treatment. I am lucky to have survived and have such a strength. So, are you satisfied?"


    "Thor? That idiot-like Thor? No wonder you will have the power of Thunder on your body. I thought this is the power that your energy core brings to you!"


    I have been to Asgard as a guest, and I heard the name of the ancient king of Odin and many of the Nordic gods, and I thought of the corresponding goal. In fairness, she doesn''t really think of Thor''s one. But she has to admit that Odin��s attitude towards the earth is still moderate.


    They have a lot of kingdoms in their own hands, and they also have the weapon of Rainbow Bridge. They don''t have much guilt about the earth. As long as they think, they can find another similar planet in the universe to open as their own colony. Therefore, they will not play the idea of ??the earth. Naturally, Stark, who gets the power of these guys, can be accepted.


    "Since this is the case, then I think we can reach an understanding with each other. Of course, if this is not the case, I will go to Asgard to prove to them."


    "You are free." Cold ice had to say a word, Stark frowned, talking to her about business. "You said that we can solve the problem of **** by cooperation. How do you plan to cooperate with me!"


    "I am going to say this. But before that, I need to talk to you about my situation."


    Since it is open and honest, the ancient one will not make too much concealment on his own problems. So she quickly said something she thought she should say.


    "I am the Supreme Master. I commanded the largest Master of the Master, Karma Taj. But with the invasion of my strong enemy, Kama Taj has vanished. There are only three temples to maintain the honor of the past. However, with the changes in the past 30 years, the Temple of New York and the Temple of London have been disintegrated, and the only remaining temple in Hong Kong, because the devil intervened, made the apprentices there look at me. Hatred."


    "The man who opened the door to Hell, I don''t know if he is a human or a devil. In short, he will be the monarch of hell, a terrible confrontation. He killed my apprentice, the principal of the Hong Kong Temple, And I blame it on my head. This makes me only bear the stigma to escape. And because of the stigma, the Masters of the Hong Kong Temple will not be able to provide any help for me or you. Even As long as you mention my existence a little, it may cause their hatred. So, you better conceal my existence, at the very least, before I return to innocence, you have to hide it so much."


    "Oh, this is really good news. In order to get your help, I need to offend a large mage. So, what can you bring to me, Lord Supreme Master? I think the help you can provide alone should be able to It��s better than the one you said. If you can��t, then I think taking you as a bargaining chip and exchanging them in exchange for their support is what I should do now. What do you think? ��


    "The choice of smart people, but not wise."


    He smiled peacefully, and the ancient one did not have any anger because of the threat of Stark. Because she is very clear, her value is definitely above those apprentices. Of course, this kind of thing also requires her to make a statement. So now, she said to Stark.


    "You have to know that the value of the Master is measured from the knowledge they have. At this point, I have nearly a thousand years of life experience and experience, and I have mastered all the magical mysteries of the world. It is definitely not a few hundred. It counts as an apprentice''s mage. I can provide you with a variety of methods, so that a mortal can have the ability to deal with evil spirits and demons. Are they OK? So, which side should be on, There should be a few in your heart."

 Chapter 1583： Violent black spider

    The exchange between Guyi and Stark ended in an unpleasant way, but it was absolutely satisfactory for both parties. In the end, the ancient one who achieved his purpose did not follow Stark. Instead, after agreeing to the time of the next meeting, they will quietly disappear again.


    She is not a fool. Of course she knows how many eyes will be around a head of state. Unless she is tired and wants to die, she will expose herself to so many eyes. And of course she is not stupid to this point. Of course, she will continue to hide her existence until she thinks she should surface.


    This day will not be too long, and before this day, she needs a little more patience. This must be tormented, but it does not mean that she really can only wait in this torment, nothing. Can do it. In fact, she has a lot of things to do. And the most important thing is to see her partner as soon as possible.


    Spider-Man Peter Parker doesn''t know that he has been stared at by such an old monster. Now he is still floating between the cities, and by the cover of the night, it is against the insignificant sins.


    If in the past, this would make his heart feel satisfied. But now, after seeing what is a great sin, he can no longer satisfy such a small punishment.


    A thief in the district, a robber who was killed halfway. What effect can they have on the whole world? They don��t need him to shoot, and the robotic robots all over the city are enough to bring them to justice and let them be their own. The work done has paid a heavy price.


    Yes, they can make these lowest-level offenders pay the price. But those who are more despicable, those who are smeared with a sleek outer skin, betrayed and killed in the name of the grand, who will let them pay the price What?


    In the brain, thinking about such a problem, Peter inadvertently increased the strength of his hand, so that the poisonous worm that had just made a reckless crime because of the drug addiction immediately issued a general mourning for killing pigs.


    He felt that he was too unlucky today. He just wanted to find a passerby to borrow some money to ease the pain and urgency of his own. But he didn''t want to encounter this night''s devil at this time, the image of the black spiderman changed greatly. .


    Everyone who lives in the shadows knows that since this once superhero should be removed from the ranks of the Avengers for the problem of the front line, he has already changed his mind. He no longer has the slightest sympathy for the criminals. No longer pity any scum like them. Tooth for a tooth, blood to blood. This is the most direct attitude towards crime in today''s black suit.


    For ordinary people who are law-abiding, this is naturally a good thing. But for those of them who are less law-abiding, this is a complete disaster. For example, he is the only one who is lucky. The thing is that today''s borrowing behavior does not use such things as deadly knives and guns. Otherwise, waiting for him is not the kind of flesh and blood.


    Coughed hard, and vomited the vomit with blood and gastric juice in his mouth, and the venomous worm that was stimulated by this physiological stimulus twitched and struggled to run from the violent devil. Off. But before he even ran out a few, Peter''s spider silk entangled his feet and lifted his whole person up.


    He was dumped on the pole, and the violent shaking made him look like a beast falling into a trap, screaming and screaming. But the sound didn''t last long, it was already like The muffled sound of sandbags was completely interrupted.


    Peter hit the ribs very unkindly, and the power of Superhumans easily cut off his ribs, letting the poisonous insects swallow all their voices back into their stomachs.


    This kind of violent behavior has never been done before. But now, his actions are simply easy, without a little psychological burden. Because he has already discovered that kindness and forgiveness cannot prevent sin from being stopped. Only violence and punishment can really stop the spread of sin, and only fear and death can truly deter all criminals.


    When he was young, he did not intend to commit another crime. Today, he has grown up completely. He does not mind throwing away all the burdens of the past, turning into a ghost in the night, the fear of every criminal, using violence and cruel means. Let them remember the heavy cost of crime, and forever shun it.


    As for the nickname he has to bear for this, those curses and contempt, which is already a dispensable thing for him today.


    It was a slap in the face, and the sinful poisonous insect completely lost the ability to act. Peter had already grabbed his hair and slammed him into his own face.


    The blue eyes can make people feel the heat of the flame even through the mask, and his hoarse and low voice has further strengthened the fear of the perpetrator.


    The poisonous insect did not have the courage to face such a existence. He could only squint his neck and swim his own eyes, and begged him in a near-sorrowful tone. "Let me, beg you. Let go. I, I don��t dare any more. I don��t dare to do such a thing anymore.�� ��Remember, you are a sad poison. Remember the pain you are suffering now, remember every bone in your body. Sound. And, most importantly, give me a look of my appearance, my eyes. I will always stare at you with these awkward dross. If you let me discover that you dare to commit any sin, then you wait. Waiting for me to remove every bone from you."


    In the slightest unpity of pulling the poisonous hair, forcing him to only look at his own eyes, Peter used this way to inscribe his memory with a fear that can never be forgotten.


    Under the threat of fear, plus the pain of his own suffering. The consciousness of the poisonous insects can no longer hold on, and the head is in a coma at a glance. Looking at such a result, Peter is finally I let go of this poor poisonous insect, and left the incident first before the police and the intellectuals arrived.


    His current status has put an end to his possibility of dealing with these official forces. According to his current temperament, he is not willing to deal with these government''s running dogs.


    After all, the so-called government has already let him down. He would rather be alone, doing the ghost in the dark night, and absolutely not willing to have any unrealistic hopes for these so-called law enforcers.


    What they uphold is not justice. They only protect the interests of those in power. In this way, they have been chanting, and Peter, who has seen the dawn of the next day, has to end his entire day of cleaning and start to My own base has advanced.


    He can''t be exposed to the broad daylight, because he doesn''t accept the restrictions of the Stark Superhero Act. He is only a criminal in the United States today. As long as he dares to expose it, both the police and the wise will try to capture everything. He put him in a special prison specially prepared for the superpowers.


    He has already passed the prison once. So he definitely does not want to enter the place that symbolizes crime again. This is not only because he is unwilling to accept the life that has lost his freedom, but more because he believes in nature. I am simply not guilty.


    Since he is not guilty, then of course he should not be in jail. As for those who are bent on arresting him, and seeing that they have no sinfulness, he does not want to conflict with them. It is to avoid some compromises on extra-budgets. But it is only limited to this.


    Crossing the dilapidated old town, I plunged into the dirty sewer. When he came out again, he had already replaced his shirt and changed back to the ordinary ordinary person.


    The thin figure with a gloomy and firm gaze makes him look almost indistinguishable from the original big boy. The sultry body is filled with the breath of the stranger, so that everyone around you has it. If there is no place to avoid him.


    Today, the United States is different from the past. After witnessing the occurrence of one tragedy after another, even if it is a person who is full of love, it will never be willing to provoke him to look like someone who is bitter and hateful.


    Therefore, there was almost no twists and turns on the way. Peter had already returned to his temporary position. And he had just entered the door, the couple who lived with him, and the deadly couple who provided him with such temporary shelter. It��s already enthusiasm to say hello to him.�� Come on, bug. There is a new friend you need to know. I think you should talk to her well. How do I say that her story is too real? It��s great. If there are some qualifiers in the middle, she can definitely make a lot of money by telling stories in the **** bar.�� ��Believe me, Mr. Wade. If it��s true, If you rely on working to maintain your livelihood, I would rather be a magician who plays tricks, and I will never do the stories you said."


    The voice of a peaceful woman who had never heard it passed to Peter''s ear, and the spider''s hunch immediately screamed like a bell.


    This made him nervous, and with a twelve-point alert, he looked at the guest who died, the strangely bald woman. After confirming that he had never seen this guy, Peter carefully I opened my mouth. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 1584： It’s hard to win, you can’t

    "This is the Supreme Master, Mr. Ancient One, Mr. Parker." Gu Yi has not yet answered. As the hostess, the vampire princess Xia Lala has already explained Peter for the first step.


    As a vampire with a long life, Xia Lala certainly knows that the Supreme Master is so powerful that she does not want to annoy her husband and the cuddlyness brought by her husband for a few unnecessary reasons, so she came to the point when she came up. The identity of one, and succinctly confessed her power. "The Supreme Master is the existence of all the Masters. Her strength is not under any of the gods and demons. She protected the planet from the devils. The peek of the gods, even our dark races, must be carefully observed in accordance with the laws she has enacted, and cannot be arbitrarily stepped over. Therefore, Mr. Parker, I suggest that you should face her with a respectful attitude."


    This is both a warning and a warning. As a guest, you should abide by the obligations of a guest and take the owner��s opinion seriously, and try not to trouble the owner as much as possible. This is the duty of a guest and Peter is obviously a qualified guest, so He put aside his alert in his eyes and took out a fairly gentle attitude. He greeted the ancient one. "I am very happy to see you. Lord Supreme Master, can I know if you are here? Is it a visit? Friends, or is there another picture?" "Parker" Peter''s greetings made Xia Lala suddenly surprised. She did not expect that, with her own reminder, Peter would still use this tone to talk to the Supreme Master. Let her In an instant, I felt like a needle felt, because she really didn��t want to drag the small family she had just built into trouble.


    And her scruples, the ancient Master was obviously noticed, so immediately, she made a peace of mind to Xia Lala and then said to Peter with a smile. "Mr. Parker, I am not malicious, I am here just want to Get to know you, then see if there is a possibility of being friends with us." Become a friend?" Hearing this sentence, Peter couldn��t help but smack his mouth and reveal a smile that looked disdainful. I am very curious, why do you want to be a big man like you, if you want to be friends with me? If you are really so great, should you make the gods that are high above, or the infinite devil should not be more suitable?" "If I I am planning some plots and looking for some partners in the interests. I believe they will be a good choice. But unfortunately, I don��t have much interest in conspiracy. I am looking for like-minded partners. At this point, I believe that you will be a more suitable candidate." Thank you for your praise, Your Excellency I think, I am afraid I am not qualified to perform with you a noble mission. My mission is to punish sin and let the perpetrators pay the price they deserve. For the gods, I have no interest in the devil." Is it? "Although the rejection in Peter''s words is already very obvious, but the ancient one still maintains a gentle attitude and said to him. Do you really think that your mission has nothing to do with those existences? Or do you think that you are lurking in this? The devils and evil spirits in the world are not sinful, not within the scope of your punishment?" "The two distinguished masters, Ms. Xia Lala and Mr. Wilson, can give me some private. Do you have room to talk? I promise not to waste too much time."


    "Of course, you and I will take this annoying guy away from Wade, take your feet off the coffee table, put on your clothes, and go out with me."


    Out of fear of the Supreme Master, Xia Xila is a Wade, but at this time it seems a little unpleasant. "I think this advertisement is very interesting, can''t you wait for me to finish watching them? Well, Ok, I know, I know that you are the boss of this family. Are you saying that I am not obedient?"


    Of course, Wade is inevitably succumbing to the suppression of Xia Lala, so Peter can only face the ancient one alone. This does not want to face the existence of Peter. But Peter is not afraid that Gu Yi has enough Powerful, he will not fear that the power of anyone Zatanos will flow in his body, giving him the courage to support his beliefs. Therefore, after he has indulged, he said this to the ancient one. If you want to do something, now we only have two of us, so you can''t make it clear?" I said I want to be friends with you, and then help you as a friend. Or get help from you" "Help?" Shake his head and don''t trust Peter in the ancient one to directly reject his statement. "I don''t think we can provide any help to each other. I tell the truth. You should not be a person on the road. So, can we let us go as they did before?" Do you think so? Then, please forgive me, I think yours. The idea is unlikely to be realized. "Shake his head, and the ancient one has said his point of view." Mr. Parker, you may think that there is no intersection between us. Maybe you feel that there is no possibility of cooperation between us at all. "Things are not what you think." "I may be better at dealing with the existence of devils, but I don''t always have to deal with Mr. Parker. Let me know. I have guarded the world for nearly a thousand years. For thousands of years, I have been escorting the stability and security of this world. I rarely intervene in human affairs, but it is not that I have never intervened in such things. In some ambitious homes, I use some means and power that I should not have. At the time, I will do my duty to complete the mission I should accomplish." I know that you are so jealous of me, and the reason for the hostility, you think that I don��t know where to jump out of the stick, that is Kind of ambition to confuse you and let you sell for me? No, here, I can tell you clearly that I am different from what you imagined." What is the difference? Do you and the language they speak are not the same language, are you not the same mind as their mind?"


    Peter continued to express his resistance and looked at his repeated resistance. The ancient one could only change the way and said to him in a serious enough tone. "Maybe I have been fighting with you, maybe I have faced those on the earth." If you pay in the crisis, you will give me more trust at this time. Mr. Parker." I think it should be like this. It��s a pity that you don��t have such an opportunity to prove yourself. Please forgive me. There is no such thing as you said, the possibility of cooperation"


    Peter is going downhill and wants to block all her reasons, but she doesn''t give Peter the chance. "This is not my choice. If Mr. Parker can, I hope to fight alongside you and fight against this world." All kinds of threats, all kinds of horror, but there are some things we are powerless. Thirty years ago, I encountered the threat of an unprecedented strong enemy. This made me lose and lost all the hometowns that not only need to leave the earth, but leave me. Even the apprentices I taught, the wizards that I formed, fell apart." You don''t understand what a terrible power it is, and how scary the collapse is like a snow that accumulates into a mountain. Turning into a river of oceans and rivers, it is like a tower of sand that suddenly becomes a sandstorm. It is not only my hard work, but also the rules that I have spent hundreds of years building up, order! The world has since Change, no one restricts the gods and the devil, and all the power that should not appear in this world is wrong. And I have to correct this mistake." What does this have to do with me? Is there any inevitable connection to my mission?" "I am not sure, Mr. Parker" when answering this question, Gu Yi also hesitated. I am not sure that I should tell him all these things, but I thought about it. He decided to come up with a different attitude than Stark. In the face of this more suitable partner, I just returned to this world. I was just about to start to reply to the order of the world, but I got a head-on blow, not only made me bear the stigma, but also made me realize how powerful power I faced. A huge conspiracy began to cover the world. All the human beings, and the devil in hell, I am not sure if the gods will be stirred in it. Behind this series of plots, I saw the shadow of an old friend who can make the gods shudder by means. Guy"" I doubt that he has a certain connection with everything that happens in the world. If that is the case, I have an inevitable mission to stop him from following. This kind of evil behavior, but I am alone, there is no such ability, so I need help, what needs to really pursue justice, willing to protect the world, protect the human person and you, Mr. Parker, I think you will be a The most suitable person has the strength you have. At the same time, you still have a firm will. This is more important than anything." So, you can''t do this mission, you can''t!"

 Chapter 1585： The source of power

    Gu Yi was frank and honest. She could almost tell everything she said. However, in the face of her rhetoric, Peter showed some doubts.


    It''s hard for him to believe these things in the ancient one. Or, it''s hard for him to tie everything he''s experienced and blame it on a terrible behind-the-scenes black hand. If this person really exists, how much is he? Terrible, this is a question he can''t even think about.


    Still, he doesn''t believe it. But sometimes, when you don''t want to believe in something, you actually have buried the seeds of doubt. He has inevitably suspected that there is such a Existence. So now, after hesitating, he said to the ancient one. "Do you have any evidence to prove that the guy you said does exist?" "I don''t have much evidence, I only have it now." A little bit of uncertainty."


    Finally opened a gap, Gu Yi��s heart is inevitably a little bit leaping. She has never spent such a great effort to try to convince a person to pass. Of course, the success of cutting through a gap and opening a passage is also It is extremely satisfying. However, she also knows that this is only the beginning. It is half a dozen for a hundred miles. It is still far from the end. Therefore, she still needs to continue to make some efforts. "When I first returned to the world, I heard about the opening of the gates of hell. This is not allowed. Because a long time ago, I was in close contact with the master of hell, a force with you." The guy reached an agreement." "You mean? Mephisto."


    Feeling the instigation of power in his body, Peter immediately guessed which one was in the ancient one. This made him a bit strange, but also secretly deepened the alert to the ancient one. Because he felt that he could and Murphy The guy who made the agreement with Stowe, no matter how good, I am afraid it will not be good.


    And this, Gu Yi still does not know, she just continued to explain to Peter. "I reached an agreement with the guy. He can not freely intervene in human things, let alone open the door to **** in the human world. Dangerous things. But obviously, things didn''t develop as described in our agreement. The door to **** opened, and I didn''t allow it at all. So, I want to blame the guy and want to be nice with him. Talk about the reasons why he did this and the consequences he has to do." I thought I was ready to deal with him adequately. But I never thought that things would always be beyond my expectations. "What is unexpected? What is unexpected?"


    Peter��s question made Gu Yi silent. But after a while, she still said the mistakes she had experienced.�� I mistakenly thought that the person who appeared before me was him, but obviously, it appeared in front of me. That person is not him. It is a new devil monarch, a guy who can kill the devil in **** after he has usurped the ownership of Murphysto. It is very unusual, unusual to let I have doubts about it all directly." "Why do you say that?"


    Although there is a gift from Zatanos, in some respects, there is an inseparable fate with hell. But really, Peter does not know much about hell. The sin on him can only make him go to heaven. Instead of going to hell. If heaven still exists, that''s right. So, he doesn''t know why the ancient one would say this, and he also sent out the question he should have. "It''s very simple. Because the devils, Those evil spirits of **** are not the ones that will easily yield. It took me over a thousand years for Mephisto to completely tame them and let them use them for themselves. How long did this person use? I remember very clearly that when I left Earth 30 years ago, the owner of Hell was still Mephisto. Even from that time, this guy only had thirty years. Just thirty years to do Murphy. What Stow has done for more than a thousand years, this efficiency is not twice as high. And do you think anyone can be more efficient than Mephisto?"


    The gift of Zatanos gives Peter the memory of Mephisto. He knows very well what kind of existence is. It is more embarrassing than a fox, more deceitful than a viper. It can be said that the world is incompetent and more conspiring. There is a blackmail. There is such a thing that a person can plan for a thousand years to achieve, what should the average person do to achieve what he can do? It will never be shorter than this time.


    And thirty years, after all, it is too short. Even shortly, he will feel strange. Of course, he is not the kind of person who can carefully study the reason, so he still casts his doubts on the ancient one, this can tell The guy with his answer. "No one can do this. If there is, then probably only the guy I know. He has experience in this area, like the rule of the empire, generally governing a group of unruly devils. He There are also such abilities, and the accumulation over thousands of years allows him to do almost anything he wants to do. So, if I want to think about it, I can only think of such a candidate. But the person who appeared in front of me and Not him."" There are only two possibilities. Either he is serving this guy, or this guy is serving him. No matter which one, I can guarantee that this will be part of a huge conspiracy. I know him, his wisdom and planning have always been the greatest strength. In the East a long time ago, the gods of a whole world fell from the sky because of his plan. Imagine, High above the gods have become a plaything of his shares of hands. When he reached out to human beings, human beings have the ability to resist it? "


    Although it is still uncertain whether there is such a person involved in this middle, it does not prevent the ancient question from exaggerating the word. Anyway, Peter can��t judge it, he is telling whether it is true or not. And he really doesn��t know what she is saying. Really fake.


    He only knows that if this matter is really as she said, then the final result may be very bad.


    The world is already so bad. There are so many evils and perpetrators raging in this world. If you let the conspirators take control of it all, and secretly arrange it and control the whole situation, he can��t imagine that the world will Become a terrible place.


    He is convinced of the light and the justice. The more he does, the more he can''t allow such things to happen. As a ghost in the dark night, all the sins should be punishable by fear. He knows how to deal with it. they.


    It is the only principle he believes in today, and he is the only thing he can do now. So now, he stood up and strode to the front of the ancient one, and With a blue glow of fire, I stared at her tightly. "You brought me such a message, you told me that there is such a conspiracy. So, now, you should tell me. What should I do? Isn''t that what you want to do?" "Of course, this is really what I want to do."


    Also stood up and patted Peter''s shoulder. The ancient one was like a silk flower, and a flame of blue light was drawn from him. The fire of **** can burn all the evil flames. In her hands, like a plaything, she couldn��t hurt her. I looked at such a flame, but she suddenly burst into laughter.�� Mr. Parker. Do you know? The source of your power is from "Where come." "Of course I know. Zatanos explained it very clearly when he gave it to me. The spirit of vengeance, the power of the demon Lord is the source of my strength."" Zatanos It turned out to be him! No wonder, no wonder that the power you have is so powerful that it is far better than others. However, what I want to tell you is that this power is not as simple as you might think."


    Just a glimpse of it, like a spark from a match to another match. The fire of **** in her hand has been distributed over her hands with her movements. This is not only to make the fire of **** change from one to two, but to make this kind of dark blue **** show its origin.


    It is like this. One hand is a deep red hellfire, which represents the flame of sin. One hand is pure light, from the holy light of angels.


    The essence of this kind of power is very transparent. And the reason why she wants to do this is to let Peter know that her plan will start from here." The spirit of revenge. Its essence is hell. The flames and the angel''s light merged. For thousands of years ago, Mephisto and God reached an agreement. They helped each other, and Mephisto helped God build his faith against the gods who wanted to be hostile to him. By the way, by sacrificing yourself, to set off his greatness. At the same time, God also needs to help him to defeat those regional competitors and defeat those who exist such as Zatanos." Very pleasant, happy to the point of tacit. But as the faith of God expands step by step, the gradual stability of hell. This tacit cooperation can not be placed on the face. And that is here In this case, the spirit of vengeance was born."" God lowered his angel, and Mephisto took out the demons who could control the **** fire. They mixed these things together and then gave birth to revenge. Spirit, or Said the Ghost Rider. "" Can not you ever wondered? Why or why Ghost Rider would be so kind, specifically looking for those who committed a crime of trouble? "

 Chapter 1586： Magical idea **** master

    Such a question made Peter unable to hold back his frown. Although he did not have the almost crazy desire to punish evil like the former evil spirit knight, he also had that feeling.


    Seeing evil can''t help but can''t help but want to burn them with flames and send them to hell. Although he can restrain this feeling with reason, he has to admit that this feeling does exist.


    He thought it was natural. But now it seems that there are many hidden things that he doesn''t know. And why is this, it seems that this supreme mage in front of him can give him a good answer." Not for a host. They need to serve two masters at the same time. On the one hand, as angels, they can use the same form to justify the so-called justice. On the other hand, they can also be Murphy. Stowe collects the souls of those who are sinful and wicked, and adds to his hell. This is the result of the agreement between the two parties, and it is also the result that both sides can be satisfied." Of course, on this issue, Murphysto plays more tricks. Deeper, and the use of conditions is more adequate. He naturally took a sigh of God, so that the spirit of vengeance is more biased toward him. Even he can come up with his own collection, the soul of Zatanos To create the most powerful spirit of vengeance in history, the evil spirit knight. Let it enslave for himself forever." "I don''t know how you got the power of Zatanos has not been Mephisto became his own slave. I think this must be very magical, even to say that it is a great luck. This is a miracle, a real miracle. Because it brings you more than just power. Have the opportunity." "Opportunity? What opportunity?"


    The sudden change of the topic made Peter unable to understand the intention of the ancient one. In this matter, he was already completely nosed by Gu Yi. "A special opportunity, a chance to defeat the guy''s conspiracy." Mr. Parker."


    Gu smiled and annihilated what was on his hands. Then he said his thoughts in front of Peter. "Do you know? Mr. Parker. Zatanos is the master of hell. He was born on earth. At the junction with Hell. It is the demon master born in the earth. It is natural to manipulate elements, and it is inherently more powerful than other demons. Therefore, he is a natural king. He is also the most powerful contender for Mephisto. There is a reason why Murphysto is eager to join forces with God to kill him. He also wants to treat him as a slave for a long time." "To kill him, Mephisto can guarantee that he is not in the **** he is in." Someone will compete with him for the position of the master. Only by enslaving him, Mephisto can guarantee that he will not resurrect, to be sure that the second demon master will not be born in the depths of hell. Very interesting behavior, isn''t it? ��


    Peter felt that he seemed to understand what he meant, but he still couldn''t figure out what he understood. Now, he doesn''t want to guess any riddles, so immediately, he asks Gu Qing. "What do you want to say? Lord Supreme Master." "What I want to say is that you can become the master of hell, Mr. Parker."


    Smiling and saying such a thing, Gu Yi can not care about his own words, how shocking it sounds. She already has an idea, and thinks that this idea has practical feasibility. So of course she will not have any taboos, go Say your own thoughts. "The ruler of **** is the power of talent. In the past countless years, only a few people can have such authority. Mephisto, Lucifer, etc. The number is small, but in the middle But there is the name of Zatanos. Now, you have inherited everything that belongs to Zatanos, then naturally, you also have his authority, his qualifications." Imagine, Mr. Parker. When you uphold the power of Zatanos, enter into hell, and attribute those devils and evil spirits to your own arm. Then our enemy, the conspirators, what other powers he has to drive these devils, Invading our world?"" Even, Mr. Parker. You can drive the tigers and use their spears to capture their shields. Let these devils fall into the trap of each other. Among them, the devils are not endless. Like the mortals, they will wear out and die in the war. Perhaps millions of devils can make waves in our world. But if we cut this number to a few 100,000, tens of thousands or even thousands. Do they still have such ability? Mr. Parker, this is not an unrealistic rumor. As long as we can help you get the position of the Lord of the Hell, all this will become logical. "What the **** do you think?"


    Even though she has seen many bold ideas, Peter is still shocked by the idea of ??the ancient one. She actually wants to make her sinful disciplinary become the master of hell, to manage and rule the sinful devil. She is not afraid Will your own anger burn the devils to ashes?


    Oh, of course, she really doesn''t have to worry about this problem. Because no matter how many devils die, how can they die, I am afraid that they will only let her do what they want. But in any case, this idea is too outrageous. It is beyond His imagination. Although he does not want to admit it, but at this time, he also has to admit. "Supreme Master. I admit, your idea is very great. It is shocking. But to be honest, I I don''t think I have this ability. You let me be a hitter to fight those sins, but I am coming to hand. But, what do you want me to be a **** master? Sorry, I don''t think this is what I did. Things. I have never had such experience." "The world has never had a king who is born to rule others. Everyone has to learn when facing this problem, and you are no exception, Parker. Sir, so don''t be arrogant, you may have this ability, but you have not discovered it. And then, **** is not like the human world. As human Lord, you have to consider the lives and deaths of your people, taking into account things like national interests, people''s interests, etc. But as a **** Lord, you don''t have to think about it at all. No matter how cruel, it does not harm your justice and kindness. A tyrant is always easier than being a Ming Jun, isn''t it? And again, the devil and the evil spirits like to kill, maybe you will do what they want?"


    Patted Peter''s shoulder, Gu Yi was very enthusiastic to encourage him. Obviously, she was very satisfied with her own ideas, otherwise she would not use such a tone to make such a ridicule.


    But Peter, Peter still has some concerns about her. He is not thinking about the devils and the evil spirits. For him, as long as it is a sinful generation, it is a dead end. As for how to die. He didn''t care. He died in a conspiracy or died in his hellfire. There is no difference. He is worried about something else, something related to strength." Lord. Your thoughts may be very good, there are very High success rate. But, still, I don''t think I have this ability. Don''t misunderstand, I don''t talk about the ability to manage. I know how confused it is in hell. It''s like you. As said, there, it��s easier to be a stunner than to be a Mingjun. Because the devils need a faint prince, not a wise master. But, sir. If that is the case, you should also know that in hell. What is the rule? Strength is the key to determining all the problems, and I, I don��t think I can suppress all the devils and let them recognize the strength of the Lord. This is the most important thing we have to face. problem "Of course, Mr. Parker. I have thought about this for you. Believe me, since I can give you such a suggestion, it definitely means that I have come up with all the solutions to you." "Do you have a solution to this problem?" "Of course, Mr. Parker. Otherwise you thought I told you what the purpose of the spirit of vengeance is?"


    In one sentence, Peter��s question was interrupted, and the ancient one said to him very resolutely. ��The spirit of vengeance, they are a homogenous existence with the power of you. Every existence of the spirit of vengeance can grow. The power of your body. As long as you can find them and persuade them to give your strength to you, you can become stronger. As long as you have gathered a sufficient number of spirits of vengeance, then believe me, Mr. Parker. You will be an incomparably powerful presence. There will be no more people threatening you in the whole hell, no devil can stop you, and you will inevitably become the monarch of hell. And then "the spirit of revenge?"


    Although the advice given by the ancient one is very wonderful, it is very promising. But for Peter, this is still something that can''t be expected." Lord. Even if you said it is true. Then you think I How can I let the spirit of Vengeance be willing to give their strength to me? By mouth? I don''t think I have such great persuasiveness. And then, where do I go to find them? I don''t even know where they are. And let''s talk about borrowing their power from them!" "There is a mutual induction between the spirits of vengeance. As long as you think, you can definitely feel their existence. As for how to let them agree, put Power lends you. Believe me, Mr. Parker. On this issue, I will do my best to help you!"

 Chapter 1587： Friendship price

    "Is she gone?" With a lot of toiletries and daily necessities, Wade walked in from the outside like a family woman. Of course, his costume is impossible like a housewife. Because no family woman will walk around in a tight-fitting suit, and she will not always carry two knives on her body with a bunch of guns.


    It''s hard to imagine how the employees of supermarkets and convenience stores let him shop freely, instead of treating him as a robber. I believe there must be wisdom and Xia Lala''s credit.


    In any case, Wade is also a registered superhero. He has always advertised himself as a qualified mercenary. He is definitely the most suitable tool in the eyes of those in power. So, even know him and the revengeful Avengers. With a shallow relationship, the US government represented by Stark will never want to push such a guy to his opposite.


    The government will not embarrass him, and the mentally-friendly equipment for the government will naturally be willing to give him a back pot. Plus Xia Lala, who will use charm magic, he wants to walk like a normal person on the street, it is not what Impossible thing.


    However, Wade does not think that this is their credit. He believes that this is his own charm. Like a handsome and handsome guy like him, isn��t it a good thing to be welcomed by such a person?


    He has always been such a narcissistic guy. But this can''t change his position in this family. Xia Lala will always press him. Plus Xia Lala is pregnant. He is going to be his father. The status must be a straight line. When the child is born, and the desire of Xia Lala to raise the dog is a reality, he may only become the fourth person in this family.


    Of course, he will be the owner of this family in name. Xia Lala also gave him enough power to keep enough face in front of his friends. As long as he is not out of the box, he can still be in front of his friends. Straight waist rod.


    The question is how can he not be out of the box.


    On this point, Wade learned to grow his mind. He learned how to treat his wife to many unfamiliar friends. Loyalty, obedience, follow his heart, think about what he thinks. This is always true.


    And of course he can see how much his wife is jealous of the mage called the ancient one. And his instinct can make him feel how dangerous the power of this guy is. For the principle of protecting his wife, he The first thing to go home is of course to ask her where she is. After getting a positive answer from Peter, he immediately laughed." Xia Lala went to the beauty again. So, the bug, help me first. Pack things up. Then tell me what you talked to him. I have already smelled the business. I can almost certainly be sure that this must be a big deal!" "Big sale?" Still in contemplation Peter was awakened by Wade''s movements. He first gave Wade a handle and cleaned up the mess. Then he smiled and said to him. "Sorry, Wade. I am afraid this time." Let you intervene. This time is different from before." "What? Are you kidding me?" When he heard Peter''s answer, Wade sprinkled half of the milk he had. "You want to leave it out." I am alone? This is not enough, man. You have to know that we have been working very happy. I am helping you, get my reward, and pay you the rent. Isn''t this the perfect way? Why change? If you are not satisfied, we You can talk about it completely, you just want to reduce the rent, it is not completely impossible to discuss." "Oh, get rid of. Wade, how much rent do I pay you now?" "Let me calculate" like a decent one The calculator, Wade quickly slammed a bit, gave a precise answer. "Every month is forty-seven dollars. Because of inflation, I do not accept the dollar, only accept the yuan. So every month One hundred yuan. But I can control you three meals a day, plus hot water supply. If you are not satisfied, I can give you a warm bed." "Thank you, man. I don''t want to be pulled by me by Xia Wei." The bed was stuffed with a pile of poisonous snakes and insects."


    With a smile and a disappointment of Wade��s kindness, Peter said to him with some emotion. "Man. I understand your kindness, and I thank you for helping me all the time. Providing shelter for my wanted man, providing me with Food, bed "" and hot water, this is very important." Suddenly interrupted Peter''s words, Wade is very solemn to remind him. "The hot water pipe is repaired by myself. Because that **** The plumber has to accept me two hundred. He does not accept US dollars, and does not allow bargaining. I swear by the stinky socks I have not changed for two weeks. If it is not because I swear to Xia, I will definitely take my The knife smashed into his chrysanthemum." "Well, there is hot water. The hot water provided by my dearest friend" saw Wade open his mouth, and Peter immediately added a sentence and blocked his words. "My friend. I thank you for all of this. I know very well that what you give me is far from what money can measure. Don''t say that the price is just a hundred times higher, a thousand times higher." , still can''t compare everything you can provide. This is you for The selfless dedication of our friendship, but I can''t take this dedication as a matter of course. I can''t let you easily get involved. Especially in Xia Lala, have your child, you It is necessary to be a father. So, I am sorry." We can discuss. Peter, we can definitely negotiate. Reduce the rent. I can give you a 20% discount, how do you feel. No more, I can try I use other methods to help you warm the bed. I can change my clothes. Even if you let me not wear clothes, I think it is acceptable."


    Wade expressed his attitude in his own way, and Peter was very moved in the face of his attitude, but he still shook his head firmly and refused him again. "Sorry, Wade. This time absolutely No." "It''s a hell. You have to do a big business, but you are not ready to give me some oil. Are you really planning to be so ruthless? Even my love for you can''t make you change your mind?" "I will pass this sentence to Xia Lala to prove my innocence, Wade!"


    Seeing Wade still has the meaning of stalking, he has already recognized that his Peter immediately took out his own killer. And this move, it really played a role in Wade.


    Married. He is like a wild dog tied to a chain. Although he always thinks of the free and comfortable life in the past, the sense of restraint on the collar that is uploaded from the neck will always tell him that he should remember Where do you live in your own chain?


    He is no longer the free mercenary who can be free to worry about and do whatever he wants. In today''s situation, he must consider his family, his wife and children. And no matter from that perspective, he can''t because Friends, and let your family be in danger.


    He doesn''t like this feeling of being tied to his feet. However, he can''t choose to break free of all this and return to the free and comfortable environment. As an old saying goes, people will change, and he will not. Exception. So, after a long silence, he snorted, and he sneered at himself. "Hey, this **** life."


    How complicated this sentence is, this is not something that ordinary people can understand. But, as his best friend, Peter knows what it means in this sentence. He finally gave up, and this is exactly Peter. What I want. So now, he smiles and slaps Wade��s shoulder and comforts him. ��You made the right choice, Wade. Believe me, I won��t blame you, I will only You are happy. A friend can have a perfect family, which is far better than I asked my friend''s wife to be afraid of coming, isn''t it?" "Promise me, Peter." He took Peter''s arm. Wade took an unprecedented attitude and said something to him. "If you need help, if you need someone to help you. Don''t forget me. I will always be yours." Friends, I will always be for you, and do my best." "Of course, I will never forget. You are my best friend, Wade." Of course. Right, you are sure of this business. Didn��t make a profit? I mean if you don��t plan to take me, You can give me other things. For example, if you have anything you want to shoot, give it to me! I know a lot of friends, I can help you. Only need 30% of the handling fee, not much "Children can''t bully, I can guarantee!" "Okay, okay. If you insist, I will give you this opportunity. If I really have something to shoot"


    Turning his eyes, Peter sometimes can''t accept Wade''s character falling into the eyes of money. Is there anything in **** that he can shoot? The head of the devil, or what is with a cursed coin. He doesn''t believe in Wei. Dea��s so-called friends will accept such things. So he can only give such an answer in a perfunctory way.


    In this regard, Wade is always a look that people can''t stand. "Hey, man. Don''t you believe me? You should believe that I am right. Last time I met a Japanese, a hand-joined ninja. He is willing to accept the underwear that I have passed through. Each one gives me a dollar. I usually only give him a man. If it is a pretty woman, I will ask him twice the price. You know that I earned that time. How many? Four hundred or five or five hundred? I said that this has no other meaning, I just want to tell you that there is nothing that can''t do business. Just help me make some milk powder money, are you not willing?"

 Chapter 1588： Agomotos Time of Vision

    After getting rid of the difficult Wade, Peter took the night and came quietly to the church in the city. Here, a figure is already waiting for him. "Is it late?" "Looking at the ancient Master who had been waiting here, Peter greeted him and climbed down the wall."


    This is not because he does not want to go to the main entrance, but the risk of going to the main entrance is too big. Under the premise of the city��s full intelligence monitoring, as long as he dares to appear on any street, then within less than five minutes, There will be groups of intelligent weapons appearing in front of him, to chase him


    He is not afraid of those intellectual devices, but he does not want to provoke unnecessary troubles for him. So he can only climb windows, walk down the waterway, go from all the inconspicuous corners to the place he wants to go. This is his habit, and for him. Habit, there is nothing in the ancient world that I want to place. "No, you are coming in time for the time we have agreed. I have already seen your arrival in advance and prepared for it." How? How do you see it in advance?"


    For such an answer, Peter is not satisfied because it seems to him to be perfunctory. Surveillance is surveillance. There is no need to be crowned with such a grandiose reason.


    Of course, this is only his personal thoughts, and Gu Yi is not willing to let him regard his own ideas as a reality. For her, the relationship between him and Peter should be more like a friend than a partner in interest. I will try my best to avoid any misunderstandings between them. "Do you know the prophecy? Mr. Peter sees the most likely situation in countless futures. This kind of thing is what you have heard. "I have heard that the Gypsy diviners will hold their crystal **** to explain to others the so-called fate. Tell them in a plausible language. What is the future direction? Is this your explanation? If this is the case, I think you still have a crystal ball missing!" "Crystal ball? No, I don''t need that thing, I have something more powerful than that."


    With a slight smile, the ancient one took out a strange pendant from the neck to the triangle and the circle. The gem in the middle exudes a dazzling green light in the outline of the running of the organ. This light makes Peter feel the threat. Obviously, It''s not as simple as a hanging ornament


    And seeing his attention attracted by this thing, Gu Yi immediately smiled and explained to him. "This is the light of truth. The eye of Agomoto is the most powerful artifact I have. He comes from a The **** named Ago Moto, this **** used to be one of the powerful Weishan emperors. He is proficient in magic, but he is better at foreseeing the truth. The artifact that was born by his power can help me see through the fog. Looking for the truth from the past and the future? Are you willing to try?" "The truth?" This term makes Peter a bit sneer, but looking at the appearance of such a serious thing, he can not completely regard this as a joke Fortunately, the time is still quite a lot, so after hesitating a little, he gave such a reply. "If you don''t want me to laugh at you, then show me and see what the truth is." Of course, if this is your wish, Mr. Parker is like a virtual sun, and the ancient artifact is unveiled between the eyes of Agomoto on his chest. Very bright light, bright month should the wheel, like the ancient one, along with Peter, together with completely engulfed inside


    A miraculous force is pulling Peter, causing him to feel involuntarily and just as he is about to use his own power to rebel. The voice of the ancient one is already ringing in his ear. "Don''t resist, Mr. Parker, you and I are now in the illusion of time. If your movements are too big, then I can''t guarantee that what you see will be something." Hey, interesting, you are going to show me. What to?"


    With a cold cry, Peter stopped the so-called rebellion and asked about the ancient one.


    The reason why he is so honest is not because the ancient one is worthy of his trust, but his spider sense does not feel any danger. For him, this is more real than the ancient one, and since there is no danger, then he I don''t mind if I want to play tricks on him in ancient times. "It''s not what I want you to see. Mr. Parker, you should say, what do you want to see?"


    Standing on the road of light, the old side is smiling, just like the chef who invites people to taste the food. Follow the footsteps of Peter. Look at your feet. A road that represents time is at your feet. You can see all the past and backwards, you can see the endless future options in your hands, Mr. Parker, you only need to make choices at this time."


    Gazing at the dazzling light of his feet, Peter did not hesitate for too long, and he turned his back resolutely, stepping back one step after the light disappeared in an instant, and the endless abyss suddenly came to him and let him Deteriorating


    It��s just a step away from falling into the abyss, even if he has to give birth to deep fears. Of course, the fear is fleeting. It��s a kind of anger that is being played. He��s coming back, taking two shots. In the fire, he was indignant and wanted to ask questions about the ancient one. But before he spoke, the ancient one had already walked to his side and said to him. "The future is like this, darkness, endless abyss, you never know this. What is hidden in the abyss, staring at it, you will never know what you will see next time may be a surprise, maybe a frightening want to seek answers to the future, this is absolutely stupid thing. I would rather wait for a surprise and jump to my face, and I won��t stand here, waiting for nothing to be scared.�� ��You are playing around me? Is it interesting to do this?��


    Peter frowned and made such a question and heard him say that Gu Yi immediately laughed. "Do you think I am playing around? If you think so, why not try it, behind you?" Look at the direction?" "The same trick, do you think it will scare me for the second time?"


    It seems to be from some kind of resistance. He turned his head without hesitation and looked at himself behind him. But such a move made him all suddenly stay there.


    Because he found that the environment around him has changed, and he has become a little more than his imaginary old street. The street is so clear that he is growing up on the streets of Manhattan.


    However, he is very clear that today''s Manhattan has long been ruined by the bombardment of nuclear bombs and the battle with aliens has completely turned into ruins. He can no longer see his former hometown, he can no longer If you see that you are familiar with the scene, you can only say that this is just an illusion and it is something that the wizard around him deliberately created to deceive himself.


    He has been convinced of this explanation. Just when he wants to slap the ancient one and wants her to stop such stupid moves, the appearance of a figure is blocking all the words he wants to say. "This uncle?" The familiar person, coupled with the familiar old truck, can''t mistake others for him but because of the appearance of such a person, he began to realize that everything in front of him is even an illusion, and definitely a The great illusion says at the very least, it knows what is the biggest weakness in your heart.


    So, to see what kind of illusion can be carried out? With such an idea, Peter couldn��t help but get up and when he walked to Ben��s side, he immediately heard the familiar from his mouth. Complain. "Where is Peter going to run? I asked him to pick him up and get off work. Doesn''t he remember it at all?" "This uncle?" He subconsciously wants to speak to this book, but obviously, There was no communication between them. At this time, Gu Yi also came to his side and told him about it. "This is just a fragment of the past. Time is like a big river. Every tributary can change. I made a completely different present. I dare not say that this is the past we actually experienced, but I can tell you that this is one of the countless pasts we have experienced and you are in the present. In the past, I was quietly a spectator. Mr. Parker��s ��watching guest?�� made Peter confused and when he turned his eyes to his uncle, he suddenly Found that his uncle is making a terrible move


    Because this time he is intercepting a man who runs wildly, and this man��s hand is holding a pistol. Obviously, he will never be a good person and will stand in front of him, and it will definitely not be safe. The move is not going to do this stupid thing, but Peter knows his uncle, he knows that his uncle will do this.


    Then, with a gunshot, it made him sink his heart to the bottom. He subconsciously wanted to yell out. But faster than him, it was another person��s screaming voice, "Uncle!"


    Another Peter Parker appeared in front of him, and hugged the old man lying on the ground and looked at such a familiar scene. He immediately muttered to himself in disbelief.

 Chapter 1589： Peeking past tributaries

    "I remember this day. This time I got super power, I was thinking about using this power to improve my life. In order to get a shot from the black boxing match, I forgot that my uncle told me. Mine, I want to pick up Mei Lan��s work."


    "Last night, I met a robber. I was indifferent and selfish, didn''t stop him, and he almost hurt my uncle who came to me. Yes, that''s right. I remember very clearly, he almost hurts. Arrived at him. Fortunately, my friend was there, he saved the book. But this"


    What happened in front of him made Peter fall into an indescribable confusion. He knows that all this is a false illusion, but it is difficult for him to regard this as a so-called illusion. Because this is really too real. If the friend of his day did not appear there that day, then the result of the matter would really become the appearance of his eyes.


    This is definitely not what he wants to see. Or to say that such a possibility is that he does not even think about it. And now all this happened to his eyes, and his emotions naturally inevitably got out of control.


    He wants to blame this for vain, in order to conceal the fear in his heart. However, Gu Yi explained it to him one step before he did so.


    "This is not a false one, Mr. Parker. I said that in the past, there was a big river with countless tributaries. What you see now is actually one of the countless tributaries. Every tributary is actually a possibility, maybe in this possible In the world, your friends did not appear. So you will see this scene in front of you."


    "lie, liar"


    Peter couldn''t help but scream, and he obviously couldn''t accept such a statement. However, for such accusations, Gu Yi did not have any excuse. She just reached out and gestured to Peter to continue watching the direction of the matter.


    She has no fear. Because illusions can never replace reality. And when Peter looked at the arrogant hand and held another Peter''s hand, and said to him the big mistake, he said that the phrase "the greater the power, the greater the responsibility", he is already thoroughly The land dispelled the luck of his heart, and had to face this reality.


    This is indeed a reality, a real past. Recognizing this, he is inevitably somewhat grateful. Because compared with another who has been filled with blame and remorse, the past he experienced is really too happy.


    No loss, no regrets, no thought of here, Peter suddenly was a glimpse, and then immediately asked about the ancient one.


    "You said that I can see the past. How far can I see?"


    "Mr. Parker, what do you want to do?" Hearing such a question, Gu Yi was a glimpse first, and then immediately said to him. ��I need to warn you that what you want to see is only possible, not certain. The chances of the answer you are looking for are very small, even meager. So, If I were you, I would not focus on finding such things."


    "I know!" After interrupting the words of the ancient one with a totally irrational drink, Peter''s tone began to reveal a very complex emotion. "I just want to take a look and see my father and mother. I want to know why they left me and died because of what. As a son, do I have no qualifications to know the truth?" ��


    "The problem is that what you see is not necessarily the real truth. Have you really thought about this?"


    Although Peter''s reason is entirely worthy of sympathy and compassion, the ancient one is not the kind of person who will break the principle because of sympathy. She still insists on her own opinion and hopes to convince Peter to avoid as much extra-budgeting as possible.


    But Peter, he is not so easy to be convinced.


    "Hello. I was fostered in my uncle''s house from a very young age. My memory of my parents is now only the day they abandoned me. Once upon a time, I thought they didn''t love me, so I chose I abandoned it. But until one day, after discovering some of the so-called truth, I discovered that things are not what I imagined."


    "They love me. It is because of the love for me and the kind of psychology they want to protect me. They will make this choice. They made me alive, but I have since again I can''t see them either. Do you understand how terrible this is for a child?"


    "I don''t want anything else. I don''t need the so-called truth. I just want to see them and see how my parents are still alive. Even if they are just one of countless pasts, I hope to see them. So, help me, sir. This is my only request."


    "You are asking yourself. But if this is really what you want, please go ahead. But promise me, no matter what you see, don''t think of it as true. It''s just a kind of Maybe it!"


    "I promise you." Looking at the ancient hand holding the eyes of Ago Moto, let the magical green light spread under his feet. Peter couldn''t help but clench his fist and then strode forward toward himself.


    Time is running backwards. He can clearly feel this change because he can clearly see everything about himself.


    His high school career, his elementary school life, and the day he was sent to his uncle''s house. Time paused on this day, and he also followed at the same time as his father left. He is eager to know what happened on this day. This desire made him unconsciously fall into the corridor of time.


    Richard Parker. Peter Parker''s father. In this time stream, his identity is an agent of SHIELD. This is not much different from what Peter knows. If you want to say something, then he has changed from a field worker to a specialized scientific researcher. It is such a difference that the development of the story has become divided.


    Peter remembers that his parents were killed because of a plane crash. They were on a plane to the Far East and crashed into the Pacific Ocean due to an accident. Of course, the so-called accident Corson has already explained to him, and in all likelihood, the Hydra''s assassination against his father. Although the results are all crashed into the sea, the essence is completely different. This is also the decisive factor in his joining the SHIELD and even the Avengers.


    However, during this time period, the situation does not seem to be like this.


    Also on the plane, Richard Parker did not die with his wife, Mary Parker, in the Pacific. It was safely accompanied by the landing of the plane and came to an inaccessible island.


    They are no strangers to this island, because Peter saw his father welcoming a warm embrace with a guy who greeted him. And when he approached to watch, he immediately recognized the identity of the guy who embraced his father.


    Phil Colson. The guy who brought him some truth. During this time, he obviously had a very close relationship with his father, and even said that he was very close. So, is it just this time period, or did he lie to himself at the beginning?


    With curiosity, Peter continued to watch it. And soon, he heard the warmth of Colson.


    "Richard, you came too soon. You know, without the decay rate algorithm of you and Mary, our research probably doesn''t really know where to start?"


    "This is my duty. There is nothing to praise. Just, Coulson, I don''t quite understand. Why do we have to cooperate with the military?"


    When Peter��s father said this, his brows were wrinkled and his look was serious. Obviously, he does not have much affection for the existence of the military. Of course, because of his words, the scene was a bit cold. After all, in addition to Coulson, there are people in the military.


    Fortunately, Peter''s mother was a sociable person, and she plugged her mouth at this time in time to dispel this embarrassing situation.


    "Richard means that we have never worked with the military. And we don''t know enough about him. If you cooperate with it in this way, is it not appropriate? Maybe you should also give Let''s arrange an opportunity to communicate first. Do you mean this? Richard?"


    In the eyes of his wife, Richard barely nodded. After seeing him nod, the soldier in the uniform of the uniform behind Colson slammed a smile.


    "Please rest assured. Mr. Parker, Mrs. Parker. I can guarantee the two in the name of the military. The scientists who cooperate with the two are definitely the best talents in the military. He is an expert in nuclear physics, young. It is already a top-notch research talent. If it is not from the importance of this project, we may not be able to transfer such an important role."


    "That''s really a privilege." Richard just opened his mouth and was secretly pulled by his wife. This made him look up, but he changed his tone in time and then said to the military representative. ��Can we let us see each other in advance? You have to know that as one of the principals of the project, I would like to know what the object of our cooperation is. If you are confident enough for him.��


    "Of course, please come with us. Dr. Banner has arrived. He has already been waiting for the two algorithms to study the decay rate."

 Chapter 1590： Fortunately, the idea changed unexpectedly.

    Bruce Banner. It is hard to believe that the person Richard wants to see is actually him, or that Peter did not imagine that he would see him appear in this place at this time.


    He once communicated with Bruce in this regard, because he feels that his father and Benner are top researchers, and if they have had an intersection, they will know each other. But unfortunately, Banner gave him a negative answer. He said very clearly that Richard had been killed before he got his Ph.D. There is less opportunity for them to get in touch.


    But now, what Peter saw in front of him is not the case. He saw that his father had a good time with Bangna, who had just met, and even had a feeling of seeing it. Is Banner cheating on himself? Or is it just because of the difference in time tributaries?


    He still doesn''t know which one is the answer. So he can only continue to act as a bystander, using his own eyes to recognize all of this. Then he saw this scene.


    A familiar person has appeared on the scene. Not only Benner, but also General Ross, and even the one-eyed dragon Nick Fry. Obviously, they attach great importance to this research project hosted by his father and Benner. Not only does this provide all the convenience, but these big men are always staring at every move here.


    What are they studying? This question Peter quickly got the answer, and this answer also made him unable to help frown.


    Super Soldier Plan. A plan that almost dragged the United States into the abyss. It was because of this plan that the military created Hulk, and it was only a few times that it carried out a brutal and brutal action against the mutants. It can be said that the war was triggered by this. It is because of the war that the United States will become what it is today.


    This is a stupid move, and history has clearly proved this. But Peter himself knows that with the government''s obsession with this plan, it is absolutely impossible for them to disregard them before they get enough lessons. This is the inevitable result of greed and ambition, and there is nothing strange about it. It��s just that he didn��t think that his parents actually participated in the plan.


    This is very strange, but it is not surprising to think carefully. After all, Peter inherited the wisdom of both parents. In terms of scientific research, he also has a very outstanding talent. As long as he thinks about his brain that day, he understands what kind of decisive factor his father''s research on the decay rate algorithm can play in the Super Soldiers program.


    The super soldier plan is not an unsolvable difficulty in the face of the decay rate algorithm, which can be seen from the power he had at the beginning. That was the result of his father''s research and his father''s legacy. And since his father can do this on his body, it is no exception to others.


    This is Peter''s idea. But soon he discovered that he took it for granted.


    Richard used the decay rate algorithm to create a variant spider, which made him possess the power of mortal, which is true. But the point is that this is what happened at another point in time, not now. Any scientific achievement requires the only way to succeed after countless groping and experimentation. After all, the decay rate algorithm is just an algorithm. It can only simplify some steps at most, and solve some problems that may occur during the whole experiment. Instead of doing it all at once, the experiment is completed to the desired state.


    In other words. To make this experimental project a success, they need more practice and hard work. This is by no means a smooth process. Even if there is an accident in the middle, it may not be possible.


    But this is so, Peter also feels very happy. Because his parents are still alive, this alone is already precious.


    Although he also understands. This is not a true past, it is just one of countless pasts. But just looking at the living parents, watching them greet the ignorant self by phone. His heart is full of satisfaction.


    Maybe such a life is a happy one for him. Maybe this is the life he wants most. Listening to the innocent greetings from the phone to the parents. Peter''s heart couldn''t help but become soft and gave birth to a deep yearning.


    If he is allowed to make a choice, he would rather change himself with this time. As long as you can keep your parents alive, what do you have now?


    However, he himself understands that this is only an unrealistic fantasy. Because this is only a possibility of the past, a possibility that can never become true. What he has is the real reality.


    This kind of consciousness made his heart full of heavy and depressed. But when he saw the living parents in front of him, he gave birth to a different idea. That is luck.


    They will live. Even in another time, in a world that you can never experience. But in any case, they can still live healthy. Being able to live is happiness. If you can live, you can let the world yourself not taste the pain of losing your loved ones. This is already very good, isn''t it?


    With such luck, Peter intends to end his special journey. However, a sudden change made him dispel the idea. Because at this time, he saw his father appear in front of Banner with a look of panic.


    What are they talking about? Peter, who was curious, couldn''t help but lean over and listened, and when he did, he immediately heard a message that worried him.


    "Banna. Damn, we should stop this plan. Our experiment is probably a big mistake!"


    The breathless Richard grabbed Benner''s arm and apparently, his mood is not urgent enough to describe it.


    "Wait, Parker. What are you talking about? What went wrong? You should tell me clearly."


    For any researcher, research projects are their children. It took so long to get to the point of today. Of course, it is impossible for him to stop the entire project casually because of Richard''s words. Of course, it comes from respect for Richard. He is still willing to listen to his reasons. If his reasons are sufficient, he does not mind making a little adjustment.


    "I secretly read the secret documents of the military. Damn, those bastards. And the one-eyed dragon, the research they asked us to do is not like what they said, it is to create a solution to all patients. Gene drugs. They want to create super soldier sera that can strengthen soldiers and use them to satisfy their ambitions!"


    "What?" Suddenly heard such a statement, Banner immediately opened his mouth, revealing a shocked expression. But very quickly, he converges on this look and frowns tightly. "Richard. You should know that this kind of thing is not to laugh. Now, tell me again, are the words you said true?"


    "I promise God. I just love to make jokes, and I will never say anything about this. Bangna, listen to me. We can never go on. If the military gets what they want." Do you know what terrible things will happen?"


    "But, only the last step. Only the last step we will succeed."


    Banner is still hesitating and wants to fight for the final fight. But Richard did not agree with him at all.


    "Banna. Do you want to watch the war because of our relationship? Do you want to see countless innocents fall under the weapons we have made?"


    This sentence became the last chip to overwhelm his heart. After realizing the seriousness of the problem, Benner could only bite his teeth and nodded his head.


    "I know. I will cooperate with you. Let''s talk, what do you want to do."


    "Mary has gone to clear all the experimental records we had before. But that is the information on the computer after all. If you want to completely erase all this, we have to go to the instrument, put the gamma ray machine and all the guinea pigs. Clean up all. You are an expert in nuclear physics, and the authority to pass the instrument is only you. So, this kind of thing must depend on you."


    "I know. I will go. But, in the future? The military knows that our experiment is in its final stages. Even if we erase everything. They can still force us to make things. Once we know the truth. They will definitely use violent methods to force us. And to be honest, Richard. I don''t think we can get through the military and the SHIELD''s means of torture."


    "I have already thought of this. If you eliminate those things, you will come to us immediately. I am ready. Wait a minute, I will detonate the second laboratory. With the confusion, we will escape together. Go and flee to other countries. I believe that even if it is the SHIELD, it is absolutely impossible to find us on the other side of the ocean."


    Richard was obviously prepared, and he even arranged a retreat. This also made Benner fully determined and began to act according to his instructions.


    Soon, a red alarm flashed in the base. Obviously, the military responsible for monitoring the equipment has realized what happened. And at this node, Richard pulled out a detonating device. Press the button in the middle.


    The explosion came in an instant. Exceeding the imaginary explosion intensity, the entire underground base began to shake. And just as Richard thought everything was going well, it was time to move on to the next stage. An unexpected sound suddenly passed to his ear.


    It was the scream of anger, the scream of inhuman. With this sound, a huge figure has slowly come out of the ruins caused by the explosion.

 Chapter 1591： Useless struggle without fruit runoff

    "No, no, no! It shouldn''t be like this, it shouldn''t be like this!"


    Seeing the steep turn of the situation, the raging Hulk was born and frantically began to destroy everything in front of his eyes. In addition to his low-pitched voice, Peter couldn''t take any other useful action.


    Time has blocked him from everything. Even if he is angry and burning the blazing hellfire on his body, he wants to block him from his parents by his own power. But he couldn''t do this at all because he couldn''t touch the body of Hulk.


    He could only watch, and Hulk, who was dominated by anger, killed his parents like a beast and destroyed everything here.


    cruel. Of course, such an act is horrendous. But compared with the horror of angry Hulk, the more cruel is time, the fate.


    He thought it would be a good ending, a perfect result, but time and he made a huge joke. He clearly has lost his parents once and has experienced this feeling once. But in the blink of an eye, he still has to feel this taste again. This can be almost crazy for him.


    Why did things become the point of today? He didn''t want to understand. And now he has no time to think about this issue. He just madly moves, like a beast, constantly rushing to Hulk''s figure, again and again like a monkey fishing month to do in vain.


    For his move, the ancient one quietly came over and whispered to him.


    "This is a futile action, Mr. Parker. This is the past, the past that will never change. You can only be a bystander, and you can''t get involved in it. So, don''t struggle again, it doesn''t make sense. ��


    ��Why? Why is my parents going to die? Why is this?��


    "Because this is an inevitable node of history." In the face of Peter''s howl, the ancient one was a brow, and said the truth. "You will also appear in this time stream, Peter Parker. You are destined to become Spider-Man at this time, and your premise is that your parents need to sacrifice for you. History is doomed to happen. So, this is something that can''t be changed."


    "Your parents will die because of a plane crash, they will die because of others'' pursuit, they will die because of the accident of the experiment, and they will die because of the birth of Hulk. This is a doom. As long as Peter Park becomes a spiderman. Their death will definitely happen. This is the cause and effect of everything, you should understand it."


    "I understand?" Haha smiled, and Peter''s face, which had been turned into a smashing flame, began to look blank. "Your so-called destiny is so harsh on me, but you still want me to understand him? How can I understand!"


    "Maybe I let you see that these are wrong, Mr. Parker. Maybe you are not a good bystander."


    Gu Yi sighed and wanted to stop everything. But before she did so, Peter had stopped her and said to her.


    "Wait, wait. Supreme Master. You said, because I have to become Spider-Man, it will lead my parents to die before this. Right?"


    "This is the key to your life, a turning point that is hard to avoid. You have already seen it?"


    Although the ancient one did not understand why Peter had to ask this question. But as an authority in this regard, she still gave a sufficiently pertinent answer.


    "So, that is to say, is there such a situation?" Peter grabbed the focus of her speech and quickly asked. "A situation where I didn''t become Spider-Man? A situation that doesn''t have such a result?"


    "Mr. Parker. You still don''t understand? This doesn''t mean anything to you. You are just a bystander!"


    "I just want to take a look. Just look at it. Please help me, supreme Master. Just like I will help you!"


    I have already said such a point that it is impossible for the ancient one to refuse him. That''s not appropriate, especially for alliances that are not yet close. So she could only sigh and then re-apply the power of Ago Moto.


    The illusion of time brought them away from the land that made him sad, and came to another tributary in the middle of the river. Here, everything is completely different.


    Richard is not a special agent, nor a scientist. He is just an ordinary worker, and Mary is just an ordinary teacher. The family background of the working class, although not wealthy, is also good enough. And most importantly, they will never have access to things that are enough to change their destiny.


    There is no decay rate algorithm and there is no super soldier plan. Everything is far removed from their working-class families. They won''t die, and Peter won''t become Spider-Man or Superhero as he fears.


    Like an ordinary person, under the care of his parents, he thrives. Enthronically passed the elementary school, middle school, and with his own efforts, entered the famous Ivy League school.


    There, he has a successful academic career. Not only has the teacher valued it, but also qualified to stay in school. And also harvested his own love, a love that accompanied him from high school.


    Peter and Gwen Stacy. Even at this time, they still met together, and there was a spark of love. This time, no hero''s mission is blocking between them. So everything is going very well.


    They met, they fell in love, talked about marriage, until they entered the palace of marriage. When Richard smiled and watched his son take over the beautiful bride from the old Stacy, and kissed her, he and Mary both showed a happy smile, and even said that Mary was still happy to shed. Tears.


    "I am so happy, Richard. Peter, he is too proud of me."


    "Yes, he does make us proud. But Mary, wipe the tears. This time is not suitable for tears. You will let the family laugh."


    Holding his wife''s hand, Richard felt equally excited. But as a man''s dignity, let him stay as rational as possible at this time. However, Mrs. Stacey obviously has a different point of view.


    "Don''t worry, madam. As your mother''s mother, I don''t think it''s a mistake to shed tears at this time. In fact, this is the embodiment of our love, isn''t it?"


    "You really understand people, my lady. It''s much better than the wood around me."


    The two women clasped their hands and there was a feeling of finding a friend. And seeing them like this, they still don��t forget the attitude of degrading themselves. Richard could only show a helpless smile to the old Stacy who followed, and then said to him in a lip language.


    "Look, woman!"


    Men understand what this sentence means. So the old history of Daisy just showed him a tacit smile, and then handed a glass of champagne to his hand.


    "Our common son and daughter have important things to tell you, Richard. Maybe you should listen to this good news."


    "The good news is that I can surprise me when I come together with our common son and daughter? Seriously, I can''t wait."


    Richard responded with a smile, and he also regarded this as a joke to the old history of Daisy. Looking at his look, the old history of Daisy is the same laugh.


    "This kind of thing is still letting them tell you. Look, they are already here."


    "Hey, Dad, Mom. And George, Winnipeg."


    "You should also call their father and mother right, this is a little rude. Peter!"


    Richard corrected his son''s statement, and he did not want to have any dissatisfaction with his family because of this title. However, his concerns are obviously superfluous. From the appreciation of Peter, the old history of Daisy directly relieved him.


    "Don''t be hard for him, Richard. I know how difficult it is for ordinary people to call a dad to a policeman. And again, when he first went to my house, I threatened him and let him never think about it." Say this word to me."


    "He even took out the gun." Mrs. Stacey is also helping out. "For the first time, I saw that the boy could stand in front of his face and shiver and hold on to my daughter''s hand."


    "His courage is amazing, isn''t it? And again, if it is not such courage, I am not willing to give my daughter to him. After all, I don''t want a coward who can''t protect my daughter. Come with her forever."


    "He is our pride, and of course he will be the right person."


    Richard took his wife''s hand and watched his son''s eyes full of pride. And just as they stared at the newlyweds with such eyes, Peter was already holding Gwen''s hand and said to his parents.


    "Dad, Mom. I have a very important thing to tell you."


    "So, this is not a joke, is it?" Looking at his son''s solemn eyes, Richard apparently realized that things were different. This made him unable to bear to stare at his son''s eyes and wanted to see the answer from there. In this regard, Peter just ** got his wife''s abdomen, then smiled and replied to him.


    "Jokes? Of course not. Dad, you have to be a grandfather. Gwen already has my child, wait a little longer. Little Parker is coming to this world!"


    "Wow, this is really a big surprise." Richard, who was stunned by the sudden surprise, looked at his wife and looked at his son again. Then there was a smile with tears. "You make me proud, son."

 Chapter 1592： Cruel fate

    For a family, nothing is more important than the inheritance of future generations. Even if it is not a distinguished and noble family, the Parker family will definitely regard the arrival of the newborn and the continuation of the family as the most exciting and inspiring thing.


    Peter brought them the best news, and this news can make them happy all day, or a whole week, a whole month. Maybe until this newborn is born, it will make their surprise a little bit worse. But they will get another joy at this point, another reason to make them happy.


    And this is another reason for Peter, another Peter, to make him happy.


    Everything is as he thinks. If Spider-Man does not exist, does it mean that his life will be complete? The answer is very clear, it is true. And precisely because of this, his heart has been greatly satisfied.


    If life can come back, he really hopes that his life will be interpreted in this way. But he himself knows that this is impossible. Life can''t be performed according to his script, so he can only look at it from the perspective of a bystander to get this kind of psychological satisfaction.


    But this is enough, isn''t it? Peter is psychologically sorrowful and can''t wait. He is eager to know when his child was born and wants to see what his child will look like. And just as he was so full of expectations, the ancient one appeared on his side and whispered to him.


    "Is it perfect? ??Isn''t it better than your imagination?"


    "Yes. It makes me happy, even expecting my life to be like this." Peter looked at the look of the ancient one, revealing a somewhat confused expression. "Why, do you think that what I said is not reasonable?"


    "Do you think that such a thing can continue? Mr. Parker. Do you think things will continue to develop as you think?"


    The problem of the ancient one made Peter feel strange. He had to stop his gaze and turned his attention to her.


    "What do you mean by this? Can you say that you still have nothing to tell me?"


    "No, it''s not that I have hidden anything from you. It''s something you forgot about yourself. Counting time, Mr. Parker. Calculating New York at this time, which stage is it now?"


    This question surprised Peter''s heart. He didn''t have time to answer it. He was already striding toward the outside of the wedding hotel.


    Like the sky in the past, the sky in New York will never be the kind of too clean color. The sunlight of some impurities is not perfect this afternoon, but it is enough. Only after a while, this so-called normality completely ceased to exist.


    A huge hollow appeared above the sky, and shortly afterwards, countless alien spaceships, like the bees that came out of the nest, rushed out of this hollow.


    New York war! Actually this node? The shock in Peter��s heart is nothing to add. The most hopeful thing for him now is to tell everything about himself in this time, let him take his parents, take his wife and their unborn son, and escape from this **** place as soon as possible. .


    He is not himself, he does not have the ability to fight aliens. What he should do now is his son��s obligations, his husband��s obligations and his father��s obligations. He should only take them away now, he has no other obligations.


    Peter thinks this way, he thinks so. But for Peter at this time, everything he thinks is just an idea that is not known. Although they are one person, they do not have the same idea and the same kind of understanding. Peter at this time is still immersed in his own joy.


    He is still illusory about the birth of his own child, growing up and getting married and having children. But the loud noises from the sky and the riots that broke out in downtown Manhattan made him have to stop his own illusions and look out to the outside.


    Different from another Peter. He is not a superhero, not a great warrior. From the beginning to the end, he was just an ordinary person. He could not accept this alien invasion. He can only panic like an ordinary person, almost falling down on the ground. After this apparently awkward frightened, his whole person was like a fire-burning butt, pulling his bride and shouting at everyone here.


    "Everyone runs fast, runs fast. There are spaceships outside, alien spaceships. They came to invade us."


    Just like the reaction of most people when they heard this, the people at the wedding party were laughing, and they thought it would be a big joke for the groom. Even his bride is no exception. Gwen is not suitable for Peter''s reaction. If this is a joke, then this joke is too much.


    She didn''t want to be part of a joke, so she immediately said to Peter very angrily.


    "Don''t make such a joke, Peter. This is not the time to open such a bad joke."


    "I am not kidding." I haven''t finished it yet. A huge enough thing has already broken through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the hotel floor, and with strange noises, I came to everyone''s head.


    Then everyone saw that thing. The thing that Peter called an alien.


    The Cheritas stood on the spaceship and unscrupulously fired at the crowd with their own weapons. In the face of such a technological content that is far higher than human weapons, even the military may not have a good counter-attack, let alone these ordinary people.


    It can be said that there is almost no power to fight back. They are already in the hands of these aliens. But these people do not include Peter, and his parents. The clever guys had avoided the direction in which these aliens might attack as early as the beginning. And very fortunate, so is his parents.


    "We have to escape from here! Damn, I thought the aliens were just the tricks in Hollywood."


    Richard Della glared at Mary, unbelievably commenting on the situation at hand. And when he heard him say this, the old history of the West is very agree with the location to start.


    "It seems that Hollywood is not completely nonsense. However, one thing I am sure they are wrong. That is, it is impossible for us to defeat these guys by ordinary people like us. I agree with you, we still It��s better to get out of here quickly."


    "Yes. Escape! Our car is in the underground garage. Maybe running from here and then driving away is the best option."


    Peter and the men discussed the way to escape, just as they discussed the specific steps. A much bigger sound like a certain monster gliding in the sky is gradually approaching them.


    It was the Cheretta''s troop carrier, a monster like a whale. Compared with their terrible body and unmatched volume, the reinforced concrete produced by humans is the same as tofu. So when such a behemoth approaches in a slap in the face, the long limbs are like a sharp edge from the middle of the building. The building where Peter was located could not be stopped at all, and collapsed from it.


    Numerous collapses triggered a chain of reactions that caused all reinforced concrete to be attacked by everyone like a deadly weapon. The family of Peter is no exception, or they have no chance of exception.


    Just like ordinary people. They were buried in ruins. And to live in this ruin, the possibilities have reached a very small point.


    Peter was powerless to get close to the ruins. He could only stand outside the ruins and use his own sight to search for possibilities even in vain. Of course, this is something that has no results, because it is still the cause of that damn.


    He is just a bystander, not an intervener. Such a ridiculous reason only wants to laugh, but it is impossible to laugh out loud.


    ��Why is this happening? Why is it like this?��


    He asked the ancient one and faced his problems. The ancient one was unhappy and sad, and returned completely calmly.


    "Because this is fate. You give up the possibility of taking on a hero, then you have to accept the fate of the mortal. The rolling history is rushing forward. If you can''t stand on the heel like a meteorite, then you can only be riddled by it. Wrap it up until it becomes part of it. This is history, countless people are like this, and it will always be like this."


    It was a straightforward answer, and it made Peter completely silent. Until now, he has given up all the struggles. Because he understands that in such a cruel world, how to struggle is a meaningless thing.


    The arrangement of fate for him is always the same, no matter which time he is, he will face the same situation, and even say, more cruel. So he gave up. Give up the luck, give up and have expectations. Since he can only have it now, only what he can have now. Then he should not have any extravagance. Embracing the present he has, this is his only choice and his choice.


    Therefore, he realized it. For fate, for yourself. Dachao realized.


    "Let''s all this end. I already know what I should do. I am ready, ready for my mission!"

 Chapter 1593： Witch Doctor Bar for Money

    Old Morgan is the owner of an underground bar that has been running the bar for many years.


    Specifically, how many years, he himself does not remember very clearly. He just remembers that the bar has experienced two world wars. Even earlier, he received a big man like Abraham Lincoln.


    It can be said that it was because of Lincoln''s support that he could build this bar. Otherwise, how can he have such a private industry in his original southern region with his status as a black man?


    But to put it this way, the old Morgan did not have much gratitude to Lincoln. This is not to say that the emotions in his heart have become weak because of the passage of time. But from the beginning he did not have such feelings for Lincoln.


    Lincoln''s support for him was that he exchanged his own struggle. God knows how much he did for Lincoln at that time, and he was willing to stand up and give himself to the black team. From the perspective of the development of the situation in the north and the south, such a return is simply not proportional to his contribution. So naturally, I want to use it to get his gratitude, just to dream in the daytime.


    Of course, although there are many complaints about Lincoln, Old Morgan has no grievances for his own bar. Because for an old guy who has lived for more than two hundred years, this bar is already the only one he is familiar with.


    It is his old buddy, the only testimony left in his life. If even this has to be repelled and resentful, what is the significance of his life?


    Of course, in addition to this reason, it is also very important that this bar brings him more than just income, there are many fun that ordinary people can''t think of.


    Old Morgan can live for more than two hundred years, and this alone is enough to prove that he is not a mortal. In fact, he is a witch doctor. That''s right, the kind of guy who uses insects, eyeballs or something weird and uses it to cast spells. According to his own words, he should be the only big witch doctor left in an ancient African tribe.


    From the time of the Great Colonial era, the ship carrying the colonists came here and lived here. Of course, life was not ideal at the beginning. After all, the power he has mastered is the magic that is rejected by the church as a heresy. For the colonists who settled in the American continent, it is the best solution to drag him out to burn.


    So at that time, most of his circumstances were hiding his identity. Try to make yourself look like a mortal. Of course, if someone knows his disguise, then I am sorry. In order to be able to live on his own, he does not mind ending the lives of those who want to kill him.


    Life is always a battle between you and me. If you don''t want to be killed, you can only kill each other. The original customs from the African savannah have already been soaked in the body of the old Morgan, and he will never have any scruples about doing so.


    Of course, blindly hiding and killing can''t solve the problem. When repeated killings touched the nerves of the white colonists who had ruled here at the time, he also inevitably embarked on the road to escape. Fortunately, he encountered Lincoln in the process of this escape, the existence of the slave liberator. Although he is not as perfect as the outside world claims. However, his acceptance of the old Morgan is indeed to let the old Morgan get rid of the embarrassing situation he faced.


    His ability also made him stand out under Lincoln''s hands, and gradually became a force in Lincoln''s hands to solve the unsightly dirty things.


    Although he is not very willing to do this kind of thing himself. But looking at Lincoln''s rewards is still a generous share, and he is also very difficult to serve Lincoln.


    Until the end of the war, Lincoln became the true president and no longer needed him. He settled on this last breakup gift. For him, the income of a bar in a district cannot meet his daily needs.


    You know, as a witch doctor, even if you collect some materials for daily use, it will be a small expense. And to count the cost of some other special matters, this is not a normal business bar can support it.


    He is not the kind of guy who is poor. Since he has the ability to earn more, he is naturally willing to earn more. As for how to make this money, this is probably a problem that most people can hardly imagine.


    Do business in a disciplined manner and engage in investment. He does not have this talent, nor does he have this leisure. As for using his own ability to do something that is wrong, really, he really does not have this interest. The methods of witch doctors are ugly, but this does not mean that they will be evil. The stinking money that smells **** is really not seen by him.


    Relative to the fraudulent ordinary people, exploiting the weak, he has other means of money. The most important thing about this is that, as he used to do in Africa, he uses the skills of witchcraft he has mastered to help those in need.


    Exorcism, cure, and even provide some special help, as long as he does not exceed his bottom line, these requirements can be met. It��s like it is now.


    When a tired father was horrified with her look, and the whole person came to him like a ill-treated and tortured daughter, he just glanced at him and said to his father.


    "Are you not right to drink? If you come to drink, you won''t bring your child here. Who recommended you?"


    "Pamela. The gypsy witch in front of the town, I heard people say that she can get rid of evil spirits, so I came to my house with my daughter. But she recommended you to me. Sir, you really If you can, please save my daughter."


    As a father, he really does not believe that the bar owner who wiped the glass in front of him will be the kind of person he is looking for. In comparison, he is more trusting the gypsy witch of the god. However, at the moment, he is already in a situation where he has nowhere to go. In addition to believing in the old Morgan, he has no other choice. Therefore, he can only be lucky, with the mind in mind, and sent him the last help.


    "This group of gypsy women who are nosy." Sipping a sip, Old Morgan did not expel the father and daughter. After all, it is a business door, and it is not something that cannot be done. Of course he will not shut people out. Therefore, after finding a buddy to temporarily position himself, he hooked his finger at the father and daughter, indicating that they kept up with their own steps.


    I have to say that such an inscrutable movement does give some confidence to this desperate father. So after hesitating a little, he immediately took his daughter to the footsteps of old Morgan.


    Old Morgan did not take him to how far. Just a few turns, he took him to a room like a basement. Looking at the various monster specimens in the basement, and some things like the voodoo dolls that appeared in the movie, the father was reluctantly let go of his heart and gave birth to the old Morgan. More confidence comes.


    Anyway, these things in front of me prove that he is a capable person, isn''t he? As for other questions, such as the means he uses to display will be as full of evil and horror as the movie, this is not what he loves.


    In order to save his daughter, he is even willing to trade with the devil. So no matter what kind of means, it is acceptable to him. It can be said that at this time he has pinned all his hopes on the old Morgan. And precisely because of this, he immediately took the courage to open his mouth to the old Morgan in this sinister environment.


    "Sir, my daughter. Can you save her?"


    "First talk about how she became like this. I need to know the reason before I can decide not to save her!"


    What do you need to know the reason to decide whether to save people? Is it a joke to save people? The angry father wanted to take advantage of the old Morgan''s collar and ask him questions. But considering that Morgan is his only hope, he can only suppress this idea in his heart. And try to match his request.


    "Because of my work, I moved here from Virginia. Through the intermediary, I found an old house that was still cheap. When I first entered it, there was no problem. But not long ago, I found out There are more and more strange things in the house. There will be footsteps in the corridor, and sometimes the woman will scream in the attic. Julie will be awakened at night, and her body will begin to appear as a bruise-like handprint. Everything tells me that the house is not clean."


    Stupidly said here, my father couldn''t help but swallow.


    "We are going to move, but those things that are not clean are entangled in us. No matter where we move, they are always entangled with Julie, constantly tormenting her, let her become a little bit today. Look, sir, I don''t know if there is any problem in the middle. I don''t know if I have offended anything. I only ask you to save my child. Even if I let my life change, I am willing. As long as you save her, beg you!"


    "You have provoked a evil spirit." The old Morgan, who was carrying a cigar, spit a cigarette ring and gave such a reply. "This is not something that cannot be solved, nor does it require you to give me your life. It is worthless to me. So, 10,000 yuan, no US dollars. I will clean everything for you. You think how about it?"

 Chapter 1594： Evil spirit possession

    Ten thousand pieces are not a small expense for an ordinary family.


    On the one hand, the current economic downturn, making money is not easy. On the other hand, the Americans have no habit of saving money, and suddenly it is too much effort for such a family to take such a sum of money. Although it is for the sake of children, nothing can''t be paid. But the embarrassment in the pockets made the father blush and screamed.


    "Sir, can you be less or staging?"


    "Do you think that when I help your daughter, how much less do you have to do or how about a staging?" Turning his eyes, Old Morgan obviously didn''t mean a little sympathy. "Where is this place, hospital? I don''t have much time to recover debts. I will either make a deal or leave with her. There is no third way to choose."


    Such a harsh language made his father''s face white, but he did not dare to say a word to Morgan at this time. He knew what the consequences of doing this were, so he could only bite his teeth and point his head at Old Morgan.


    "10,000 yuan, deal. As long as you cure my daughter, I will give you the money."


    "Smart choice!" With a mouth open and a yellow-eyed tooth, Old Morgan drummed and applauded the father with such a compliment. Of course, this is nonsense for money, and there is no value at all. He obviously knew this too, so after he finished speaking this sentence, he had already walked to a bed and gestured to the father. "Put her over, our exorcism ceremony is about to begin!"


    "Put it on this?" Looking at the ruined front, even the bed was full of black blood and insects, and the father couldn''t help but hesitated. Such a bed, even his big man will have a hairy feeling in his eyes. You let a little girl lie down, isn''t it doing something? Don''t say anything else, you are running a big bar, can''t you even get a better bed?


    If it is not asking for help, the father will be able to make a sound immediately. But this is the case, he is also stiff, and asked for the old Morgan.


    "Can you change a bed for us? Sir, we paid for it. Can''t you give us a customer''s treatment?"


    "Why, do you think this bed is bad? Well, what is your name?"


    "Rey" remembers that his father, who has already reported a name, frowned. Obviously his attitude towards Old Morgan has become more and more dissatisfied.


    However, even if he is such an attitude, the old Morgan does not care, it is completely a sect.


    "Well, Rey. Do you think that I am idle and bored before putting such a broken bed in this room? I am an idiot who puts a soft bed made of rubber and does not sleep, going to sleep like this soldier''s camp bed. Listen to me, idiot. I repeat, this is not a hospital, don''t take the messy rules and regulations in the hospital. I want you to exorcise your daughter, not to see her. If you remember If this is the case, you should not ask me such a stupid request!"


    "You think this camping bed is a common tattered thing. I tell you, this is the baby I found on a hospital ship called the Red Drifter on the battlefield of World War II. There used to be one hundred people and one hundred from the battlefield. I was seriously injured and almost killed, but the person who was finally rescued was lying on this bed. There was no dead person on it, and no one died on it. Therefore, it was taken care of by fate. Magical power. Do you want to change your daughter''s bed? Yes. Move her to the back. There is a comfortable big bed behind the room to let her lie down. But can she get to the end, then I can Not sure."


    Old Morgan said so clearly, this father, called Rey, certainly can''t be fooled by temper. He couldn''t take care of the things that looked hairy and put his daughter up. Looking at his performance, the old Morgan immediately sneered, and then said unceremoniously.


    "Give me a break, stupid. Don''t stop me from curing your daughter."


    "Baby, strong. We can go home after this time."


    Rey wanted to do it, but his daughter pulled his hand tightly at this time and pleaded with whispering to him.


    "I don''t want to stay here, Dad. I am afraid, I am really scared. I want to go home."


    "Don''t be afraid, baby. I am on your side. You can see me as soon as you look up. I will always be on your side, I swear."


    Rey is doing the assurance that every father will make to his daughter. But before he had finished speaking what he wanted to say, Old Morgan had already pushed him aside and said it to him rudely.


    "Don''t stop me here, you idiot. You don''t even know who you are talking to!"


    Rey was pushed by the old Morgan and almost sat down on the ground. And before he came back, he found that Morgan had already caught his daughter''s neck and slammed her into the bed.


    No father can be indifferent to such atrocities, and he is no exception. So immediately, Rey rushed toward Old Morgan and yelled at him loudly.


    "What are you doing? You bastard, what do you want to do to my daughter? Let her go and let her go!"


    He wants to knock down the old Morgan, but to his surprise, the old Morgan is much stronger than he imagined.


    Obviously, it seems to be the appearance of an old man, but with only one hand, he put the guy who has been working hard all the year round on the ground. Of course, Rey will not give up. Even if he had been subdued, he was still yelling at Morgan, trying to save his child from his claws.


    In this regard, the old Morgan just did not take a good grip on his hair, put him in front of himself, and then licked a yellow tooth and sweared at it.


    "Give me your eyes and take a look. I am holding your daughter now? You idiot, I warned you, don''t come over and hinder me!"


    Despite the incomparable anger in the heart, Rey is still a bit sensible after all. When he heard the words of Morgan, he blinked and saw a scene that he could not believe.


    He saw that the tattoo on the old Morgan''s arm was like a thorn-like tattoo. He followed his arm and slammed into his daughter''s body and penetrated deeply into her body. With the piercing of this eccentric thorn, his daughter immediately changed.


    The five senses are terrible, and both eyes begin to whiten. The most important thing is that a looming black shadow gradually emerged from her body and squirmed madly, trying to break free from the **** of the thorns.


    Although he is ready to face everything, he has begun to believe in the existence of evil spirits. But when this scene really appeared in front of him, he was still panicked, and even fled to the ground and fled, and shouted in a near-insanity.


    "Oh, what the **** is this? Damn, what did I see?"


    "You just didn''t still call her baby? Why are you going to turn your face and don''t recognize people now?"


    The old Morgan was falling, and the expression on his face was full of ridicule. Obviously, he is full of resentment against this guy who always gives himself trouble, and it is just a blessing to see him look ugly.


    I don''t know why, obviously, Rey still wants to punch two punches on the face of this nasty guy. But now, his existence only makes him feel lucky and at ease. A guy with a transcendent ability to resist these ghosts is obviously trustworthy at this time. Of course, he did not forget what his original intention was. So after a little calming down, he immediately asked about Morgan.


    "What the **** is this? My daughter, my daughter, she is fine."


    "Nothing? I''m afraid it''s hard to say this to you." It''s still the way that the mouth is not forgiving. Old Morgan glanced at him and put his gaze on the evil spirit that was stuck in his neck. .


    "Your daughter may have been gone for a long time. This evil spirit occupies her body, uses her identity to cover herself, and wants to steal vitality from your body. You should be thankful if you come late Day, after the evil spirit completely absorbed the girl''s life, its next goal will be you. 10,000 yuan to buy your own life, this business is not worth it!"


    "I only want my daughter. Sir, no, Master. Please, save my daughter, you promised me, you said that I will save my daughter."


    In the face of such a situation, it is really difficult for Rey to feel lucky. Because he is more concerned about the safety of his daughter than his own life and death. But Old Morgan actually said that she is dead, this is what he is very difficult to accept.


    So he began to plead, and he wanted to find a way to get rid of it from the old Morgan. I hope that a miracle can be born in front of myself.


    In the face of his request, the old Morgan hesitated a little, and then suddenly flashed a blue light in his eyes.


    He no longer mourns the evil spirits in his hands, and the thorns that the magic shows are constantly tightening his body, and the evil spirits are squeezed into pieces in an instant. After tidying up the evil spirit, he immediately said this to his father who prayed for himself.


    "Give me another five thousand, five thousand. I will go to **** and bring back the soul that belongs to your daughter who was stolen by evil spirits. I can resurrect her, but this is another business. You should understand!"

 Chapter 1595： Hell, intelligence, intelligence businessman

    Kill a round from **** and take away the soul of a little girl who was stolen by evil spirits. This kind of thing just makes people feel incredible and full of hardships. But in fact, Morgan has to admit that things are much simpler than I thought.


    He was not the first time to travel to hell. After Lincoln was assassinated, he also made a special trip to visit him. It can be said that the impression that **** is in his mind has long been fixed.


    The red earth, the overwhelming dust, the flowing lava, the ubiquitous evil spirits and the devil. This is his impression of hell. But now, except for the fact that there is no change in the scenery, the rest is completely ups and downs.


    When are these devil evil spirits in **** so indifferent to the creatures. It is very strange that the soul of a little girl has not been coveted. Now even the witch doctor who ran down the fanfare has been treated coldly. Can it be that these **** in **** are collectively vegetarian?


    I still remember that the old Morgan who was in the overwhelming time when he came to **** last time, the old Morgan was very uncomfortable with this situation. However, he also has to admit that this is indeed a lot easier for his work. Without much effort, I found the soul of the girl who was left in hell, and then returned to the past. The process is as easy as traveling.


    Of course, the process is easy, but it does not mean that he will feel the embarrassment of the 5,000 yuan he earned. There are so many people around the world who can run back and forth in hell. It��s enough to charge you so much.


    This point, even the father of Rey��s victim feels this way. After seeing so many different events, it is estimated that only idiots will argue with 15,000 people and such a dangerous person. He also wanted to live a few more years, so after he paid the money, he almost fled the place with his daughter.


    This is normal, or old Morgan has seen it much. Human beings have always been respectful of this power that cannot be controlled and understood. Moreover, few people will be unlucky enough to be his repeat customers again. So, in the end, this often only turns into a hammer. Since it is a hammer sale, then naturally it is not necessary for him to pay more attention to this aspect.


    Even the delivery is too lazy to send, the old Morgan is ready to close the door, play well for two days. And just as he did this, the voice of an uninvited guest suddenly rang in his ear.


    "We met again, Mr. Morgan."


    Suddenly, the old Morgan was shocked. He almost immediately stopped his movements and took out a skeleton dagger from behind his waist.


    This was a very vigilant move, but when he saw the ancient one and Peter behind him, he simply took the weapon away. And it is very straightforward to say to the ancient one.


    "I didn''t think it would be you, the Supreme Master. Didn''t you leave the Earth?"


    "This is a bit of a word, can we sit down and have a chat? Maybe I can introduce you to a new friend."


    The attitude of the ancient one is hard to refuse. Of course, the more important one is her identity. No one caster is willing to offend the existence of a supreme wizard. So after a little hesitation, Morgan took out a bottle of wine and poured a glass for each of them. Then I was drunk and drunk.


    "Please feel free. Although I don''t welcome you like this. But since you have found the door, I am afraid I will not be able to shut you out again. So, let''s talk. You are looking for me." What are you doing?"


    "First of all, I want to ask you, do you know that the door to **** is opened?"


    In the face of the old Morgan''s inquiry, the ancient has been running the subject. And she said this, the old Morgan immediately frowned, and then could not help but knocked the table.


    "I have heard this news. The European Holy See did make a notice in this regard. However, I initially thought that this was their exaggerated language. After all, we all know that the Vatican��s faith has broken and Italy can��t wait to In this case, in order to highlight the importance of their own. It is understandable that they release some false news to raise their own worth. However,"


    "But what?"


    The ancient one��s inscrutable smile made the old Morgan��s heart somewhat uncertain. Anyway, this matter is not an important matter. Simply, he will be honest and honest.


    "I have just been to hell. As far as my personal senses are concerned, the change in **** is indeed very huge. If you want to say it, it is that the current **** looks very empty. Those evils everywhere. And the devil has completely disappeared. If it wasn��t for me before I went to hell, I would even wonder if I was looking for the wrong place. So from these perspectives, I��m afraid the Vatican is really joking with us this time. of."


    "Yes. They really didn''t make a joke. In fact, things are much more serious than they describe."


    Gu Yi sighed and began to tell the truth. Her words immediately attracted the interest of old Morgan. You know, in order to broaden your income channel, he can not only do things like exorcism. In fact, the intelligence of selling the mysterious world is his main business.


    For those wizards or dark creatures who are often isolated from the world, getting the information they want through a familiar and trusted person can blindly penetrate into a new world than they are, and they are much more arrogant. On this issue, the old Morgan is definitely a trustworthy guy.


    He has a fixed business point and has his own information channels both in the world and in the mysterious world. It is very cost-effective for them to pay a small sum of money and get what they want from him. For the old Morgan himself, this is also a business that can make a lot of money.


    After all, even if these old guys pull out a chamber pot, they can be sold as antiques in the flea market. Selling one by one is a huge income. Of course he has no reason to reject this good thing. Naturally, if you want to continue this good thing, the collection of information becomes an indispensable thing.


    In the past, he received a message that he had to go through repeated verification before he could sell it. That is because the authenticity of a message must be judged by authority to produce value. Now, with the ancient one, this supreme master has a pot, this news can completely omit such a big step. In other words, this is the wealth that is sent to the front, and he will naturally be interested.


    It is this ancient one that knows this and will use this way to open the dialogue between them. She needs to tell the old Morgan the news, and then pass the message to more people''s ears through him. Of course, this is her careful thought, certainly not let the old Morgan know. So when Old Morgan erected his ears to make money, she smiled a little and said to him.


    "Mr. Morgan. I know that you are a famous intelligence dealer in our world. And I can be sure that this news is definitely a very valuable piece of information. There is an old saying that there is no free bread in the world. Since you want Knowing such a secret from my mouth, then should you also pay back?"


    "I thought that the Supreme Master should not care about these small profits."


    When making money, old Morgan can do everything. But when he spends money, he is completely a ghost, the appearance of Grande. For him, the news that money is not needed is good news. If you have to pay the price, then he will take care of it.


    Whether the price and return he pays can be directly proportional, this is his most concerned issue. But thinking of the identity of the Supreme Master and the value of the news she might reveal, he quickly made up his mind.


    "Well, look at you as a Supreme Master. We should be able to make a deal. What return do you want?"


    "It''s very simple. I tell you what I know. Then, you tell me something I want to know. How?"


    The proposal was fair, so the old Morgan did not hesitate to reach out.


    "It sounds good, so the deal?"


    "Complete." With a hand, Gu Yi smiled and said to the old Morgan. "I contacted the Lord of Hell through the original contract. From his mouth I got a positive answer, and the gates of **** were indeed opened. The countless devils and undead have entered our world. And lurking in the dark. They peeped beside them, waiting for their master''s order to fully encroach on our world. In terms of the current form, the situation in the human world is very critical."


    "That''s it? You just have to say that?" Such a message is indeed a heavy news, but for Old Morgan, it seems to be somewhat worthless. Because he has almost reached this conclusion, even if the Supreme Master came to a hammer, he could not give him too much surprise. He also needs more valuable content, and at this point, Gu Yi has certainly satisfied him.


    "Of course not only. You know, I won''t allow this to happen. Because of the existence of the contract, I can stop this kind of thing. But things didn''t develop as I expected. Because, the worst Things have happened."


    "The **** we are familiar with, the world ruled by the fraudulent master has changed the master. Mephisto is no longer there, now is in charge of hell, and opens the door to hell, the guy who released these devils is another There are people. And what conspiracy he has, this is what we need to worry about."

 Chapter 1596： Knights whereabouts special warning

    If the previous news can only be regarded as an appetizer, then the news is definitely a big meal. Even if the old Morgan has been used to the big winds and waves, when he suddenly heard the news, he also inevitably gave birth to a shocking feeling.


    For these intelligence dealers, even the death of the monarch of the human dynasty will be a major earthquake, and it is a big sale that can sell a good price. What''s more, it is a **** monarch like Mephisto. It can be said that he almost unconsciously discovered the business opportunities among them, almost infinite. This also made him immediately question the Gu Yi Master.


    "Are you sure? Supreme Master? This kind of thing is not a joke. If you give me a fake message on this question, then the final result will be terrible, you should know. I am afraid that even you There will be no good endings."


    "Of course I can be sure. Because I have already had a confrontation with the new Lord of Hell. On this issue, I can almost certainly say that he will definitely not be Mephisto. As for what happened behind this, How is he awkward and where he came from such a power, I still have no way of knowing it. The only thing I can be sure of is that this must be operated by people with extremely powerful strength and power. Of course, if you can If you figure out the details, I am happy to pay the price to get the truth from you."


    "Forget it. I am not such a powerful guy. If you mix it with the demon, the price is not something I can afford. So even if I know something, I will never This kind of thing is said to go out. In fact, I have regretted hearing this news."


    Master Gu��s answer made Old Morgan shake his head in a hurry, and he was always grateful for such things. If you say that it is not because he is a guy who can''t afford to be a master of the ancients, he will definitely sweep the two guys out to the door and come to a door to thank the guests.


    But he himself knows that this is impossible. So now, the only thing he can do is to send them as soon as possible, and then find ways to get rid of them from these troubles. This made him seem to be too eager to wait, even saying that he was somewhat unceremonious and opened his mouth to Gu Yi.


    "Okay, Supreme Master. I don''t want to listen to such a thing. I don''t want a word. You want to know something from me, please tell me quickly. After the transaction between us is over, I hope that we There won''t be a chance to meet again. At the very least, between all the troubles, I hope we won''t meet again. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Are you scared? Mr. Morgan. As a well-known big witch doctor, one of the knights who can get rid of control. You are actually afraid of this kind of thing, which is really beyond my expectations."


    "I am afraid that it should be. Those who do not know what the idiots are afraid of can not survive. I have lived for more than two hundred years, don''t you know such a truth? Not everyone is you, nor is it Everyone can be as lucky as you, Supreme Master!"


    At this time, the old Morgan has not been able to pay respect to the Supreme Master. Because he is very clear, he has offended the different consequences of the Supreme Master and the King of the Devil. The former is only a bit unpleasant, but the latter is terrible. He still doesn''t want to die, so of course he knows how to choose.


    Seeing his attitude like this, Gu Yi can only sigh and say to him.


    "Okay. Since you are planning to be indifferent, then forget it. Let''s talk about the transaction between us. I believe that you should not deny this thing."


    "Old Morgan never owes debt, everyone who knows me knows!"


    Although there is already a meaning of swearing with the Supreme Master, but for the previous transaction, Old Morgan obviously has no plans to repent. As he said, he never owes debt. The accumulation of more than two hundred years has given him the credibility of today, so of course, he can''t make everything he has accumulated so hard to be discredited because of such things.


    He will fulfill his promise, which is what the ancient Master wants to see. So now, she said to the old Morgan.


    "I know that you have a lot of friends, and I know that your past has taught you a lot of secrets that most people don''t know. And there is only one thing I have to ask you. The revenge created by Mephisto and God. Spirit, those evil spirits who punish sin, where are they?"


    This kind of problem is obviously extraordinary, so that when Morgan heard this, the face was already ugly.


    "You want to find the evil spirit knight? Don''t you know what the evil spirit knight means?"


    "I know, of course I know. The Mephisto guards can suppress the existence of all **** devils and evil spirits. If not, do you think I will find them? Mr. Morgan, you have to know. Not every When individuals face such a situation, they will be like you. But there will always be people standing up, there will always be people who come forward and come up with solutions, aren''t they?"


    The response of the ancient Master''s smile made Old Morgan sneer, and he obviously did not believe the ancient one. However, he did not say it, but said to her in a business-like tone.


    "The most recent guy who signed a contract with Murphysto and became a wicked knight is Johnny Blaze. He inherited the most valued treasure of Mephisto, the power of the spirit of Zatanos. He has always been They are all activities near the state of Mexico, but I heard that he has been destroyed and become the only knight who escaped from Mephisto because of death."


    "I am not talking about him. I know who the power of Zatanos is now. Mr. Parker, the partner around me. He is the heir to the strongest of the spirit of revenge. And he is also my partner."


    An ancient topic led Peter who was always silent. And looking at him, old Morgan said meaningfully.


    "I know him, the wanted superhero, Spiderman. I also know that he has the power of the spirit of vengeance, but I did not think that it would be Zatanos who lived on him, and what I didn''t even think of was Sophisto will actually put this power on a superhero and let him become his own knight."


    "This is not the power that Mephisto gave me. This is what I have inherited from Zatanos. This power belongs to me only and does not belong to anyone!"


    Peter interrupted Old Morgan''s words, and his words made Old Morgan directly squint, revealing a very strange look.


    "If you know what you are talking about? Young people! If you know, you will definitely regret telling me these things. If what you say is true, and it is heard by the new owner of hell, then I can Assure you that he will definitely spare no effort to catch you, and then try his best to turn you into his knight, his slave."


    "He won''t have such an opportunity. If he dares to appear in front of me, I will let him know what kind of crime he committed, and what price he should pay for his crime! ��


    Peter''s answer was full of smoke, so that when Morgan couldn''t help, he couldn''t help but scream. For some reason, he almost immediately saw the will and belief of Peter under his thin body. And this is what made him unable to stop silent, and after a suffocating silence, said such a thing.


    "Be careful, young people. The flames on you will not only burn sin, but you will burn yourself. One day you will understand how ugly and ridiculous the world is. Sin will never kill." After you have completed your ideals, it is more likely that you will fall on this road one step at a time."


    "That''s not the reason I evade. It''s better than doing nothing, just watching it come!"


    "Innocent thoughts, I hope that you will not be so naive forever."


    The verbal confrontation between the two men quickly came to an end, and the old Morgan also sighed at this time and took out a map.


    "There are not many evil knights in existence. In addition to the knights who have been left in the past, there are only a few knights who are really active. I will mark their position on the map. If you are really If you need their strength, this map will take you to find them."


    "But I need to tell you. No matter what you want to do, I am afraid that there will be no good results. The evil spirits will not obey your orders, even if Mephisto is gone, they will still be the Lord of Hell. Knight. Not everyone can have luck like you. Not every knight can get rid of that crazy and devastating desire. Some people can be detached, but more, but they are indulging in it. Therefore, if you must see them, you must remember that it is the most important thing to keep your own life. Don''t die here, young people. If you say such a big thing, if you die in this place, , that is really ridiculous!"


    "I won''t die. I will never die until I end all this evil."


    Peter��s words made Old Morgan��s heart grow and he was filled with emotion. But he does not show this kind of thing on his face. At this moment, he just licked his mouth and said it very rudely to the two people in front of him.


    "How do you want to be unrelated to me. I can only tell you these things. Yes, there is a gossip. A wicked knight named Dan Cage, who seems to have the shadow of Dekiel behind him. If you guys It is best to be careful when you find him. You should be clear, what kind of existence is Dekier!"

 Chapter 1597： 觊觎 堕 堕 堕 堕 君

    "Who is Randel?"


    After leaving the old Morgan''s pub, Peter immediately asked the question that he had been groaning in his heart. In the face of his inquiry, the ancient one made a thought, and he replied to Peter.


    "Randkier is the guardian angel of Jupiter, one of the seven great angels under the seat of God. Some people call him an angel of mercy, because in the Bible story he has prevented Abraham from offering his son as a sacrifice."


    "Do you think I will believe in the ghosts in the Bible?"


    Peter''s sneer made Gu Yi sigh, and then said with some emotion.


    "At the very least, these words are still to be believed. Although the so-called God is a huge lie, in any case, it has evolved into a function of attracting goodness. This is a religion and a humanity. The best choice in the thousands of years of learning, it has adapted to the human society and life. So let it disappear, to be honest, it is a bit too pity."


    "Leave it to deceive more people?" In a sentence, the feelings of the ancient one were blocked, and Peter obviously was more concerned about the problem that the old Morgan said. "That guy said that there is a shadow of De Keel behind the evil spirit knight. Is there any special connection in the end?"


    "Contact? Of course. Randil is the commander of the revenge spirit appointed by God. In theory, all the evil spirit knights are subject to his supervision. Although, because of what Murphysto did Hands and feet, so that the vast majority of the spirit of vengeance has come out of his control, but in any case, his authority will not change."


    This explanation is somewhat beyond Peter''s expectations, but think carefully. This is what it is supposed to be.


    In any case, the evil spirits are the property shared by both God and Mephisto. God cannot hand all power to Mephisto, but he does not do any regulatory measures. No matter how big a big business is, it is not so defeated. So naturally, sending a left and right hand to act as a manager is justified.


    It��s just that Peter is still a bit strange, why he never heard of Dejir��s business. It stands to reason that if Randall has such a big power, then when Zatanos delivers everything to him, he should explain it to him. Why is he not mentioning this?


    Peter would not doubt Zatanos, because that is itself a remnant of his memory and will. If even these things are deceiving him, then it can only be said that Zatanos lived in his own lies in his life. Zatanos is a demon monarch, not a foolish fool. So this is absolutely impossible.


    And doubt the ancient one. Let''s not talk about whether the topic is picked up by the ancients. Even if it is, there is absolutely no reason to make up a Rendezier to deliberately fool him.


    The only possibility in the middle of thinking about it is that the problem lies with this kind of Friedel. And what kind of problem makes the reputation of Randecker��s prosecutor in Zatanos��s memory so insignificant? This is probably what Peter can''t guess by guessing.


    However, it doesn''t matter if you can''t guess it, the ancient one must know something. Otherwise she will not be so silent about this issue from beginning to end. And what she knows, this is what Peter needs to speak for himself.


    Peter was going to speak, but the ancient one seemed to know what he wanted to ask, and said to him first.


    "Rande Kiel is the seven great angels under God. But compared to being loyal to God, he is more loyal to another character."


    "Morning Star Road, West Law, Satan, Lord of Hell. This is the real object of his allegiance. When Lucifer rebelled from heaven, he led half of the angels to fall down and go straight to hell. This is the credit of Dekiel. It is the commander of Lucifer, the most trusted commander of him. The Dark Angels of Hell is the leader of him. With such a heavy duty, you feel that he will care about the spirit of vengeance that God has imposed on him. The task? He did not give all those spirits of vengeance to the **** of Satan, and it was already the face of God and Mephisto."


    "Of course, I want to say that this is mainly the reason for Mephisto, and the same as the Lord of Hell, Satan certainly will not want to offend Mephisto because of such a thing. After all, the evil spirit knight is Mephisto. Imprisonment is the existence that he absolutely does not allow others to intervene. It is likely that it will turn into a war between two hells. Satan is not an idiot, he will never fight for such a ridiculous reason. This is why Many of the spirits of vengeance do not know the reason for the existence of Randil, because he has no reason to exercise this authority."


    "So, he has this reason now?"


    The explanation of the ancient one made Peter unable to help but frowned. He found that things were more complicated and serious than he thought. If before, the former Randil was not able to reach out to the evil spirit knight because of Satan��s reasons. Now, he actually picked up this authority again, does it mean that he has already got Satan''s acquiescence?


    If the answer is yes, then things are too bad. Because if there is really Satan in the back, then I am afraid that this equally powerful Hell Lord has also begun to play the idea of ??the evil spirit knight. And why did he do this? Although he still doesn''t know the reason, it is not a good thing.


    You can''t expect Satan to call his mind to the evil spirit knight. They want them to help themselves to fight evil and to punish criminals. As the master of hell, he is not so just. Even if he used to be an angel, there would never be such an idea.


    He will only make such an action because of conspiracy, he will only come up with such ideas because of the interests. This point, the ancient one is also known. So after a little indulging for a while, she said so.


    "Rande Kiel will find the evil spirit knight at this time, and it must have been instructed by Satan. And why Satan does this, there are two possibilities in my opinion."


    "First, he intends to compile the defensive army of Mephisto. The power of the spirit of vengeance is obvious to all gods. Except for gods such as Randil or some big devils, few can On the front side confronts a spirit of vengeance. Their power is definitely not under the dark angels in the hands of Satan. If you master such a force, the forces on his hands will probably directly expand to the extreme, and even promote to the most powerful. The Hell Lord is not impossible. On this alone, he has reason to do so."


    "Of course, I think the other reason is even more likely. That is, he intends to use this as a gap to occupy the prison of Mephisto and to gather it into his own embarrassment. Mephisto manages himself. Innumerable years of hell, in order to strengthen his own hell, he has defeated countless opponents and has performed countless means. It is perhaps unrealistic to say that he is the most powerful **** master, but he is said to be in the most vast territory of hell. It is definitely a veritable thing. Just like a dragon sitting in an endless treasure, even if you know his power, there will definitely be many people who are jealous of this treasure."


    "Not to mention, Satan is not a fool. He is never. If we can know that the ruler of **** has changed people, Mephisto has been replaced. He must know the news. Mephisto is At that time, he may still have some scruples. But now, Mephisto is gone. He has every reason and ability to reach out to the land he has been squatting."


    "Mr. Parker, I am afraid that he has become our most direct competitor. Therefore, if our plan wants to continue, it will not be possible to defeat his conspiracy and dispel his ambitions."


    Gu Yi brought a bad news to Parker. He really didn''t think that he would face such a strong opponent. This was beyond his expectations, and it was really unacceptable to him. It also seems to be because of a little fortunate psychology, he began to ask the ancient one.


    "Why can''t we cooperate with him? If it is for him to occupy the hell, it seems that it is not a bad thing for us, isn''t it? Our goal is to dispel the conspiracy of the guy you said, and he This kind of action actually coincides with our purpose. Even if it is his top, the conspirators you think will definitely stand on the opposite side with him. They will become hostile situations, and Once they are struggling on this issue, isn��t the result better than us, and it��s better to take on this obligation?��


    "Smart ideas, but some are unrealistic."


    Shaking his head, Gu Yi directly denied Peter''s idea. And her reason is.


    "You can think of this as a demonstration that you have a full understanding of our enemies. However, your understanding is not comprehensive enough. You think that the result will be two tigers, there must be a wound. And I think that The result is likely to be that they reached an agreement after initial temptation and hostility, and then stood on the same front."


    "Satan is not an idiot, nor is that guy. After recognizing the power of each other, they certainly don''t want to spend precious power on this meaningless conflict. Cooperation is their most likely. Choice. And once the two guys work together, do you know what will happen? I can guarantee that it is absolutely wonderful you can''t imagine!"

 Chapter 1598： Power award

    "Damn!" He slammed his fist and Peter had to admit that Gu Yi did have her reason. These old-fashioned guys never act like him. They are good at compromising and they are good at conspiracy. It��s just a matter of handcuffs.


    As long as the benefits are large enough, they can completely change from enemy to friend within one second. This position is not determined to make Peter hate, but he also understands that this is the practice that really smart people should have. It is also the way his enemies will choose.


    You can''t change the minds of your enemies, so all you can do is stop them and destroy them before they do. And what can I do to complete this almost epic and legendary mission? Peter is very clear that he is powerless at all. He must rely on the help of others. In the people he can rely on, the ancient one is the best choice.


    He knew that the ancient one was using him. But if he can do his part to fulfill his mission, he does not mind such use. Of course, since it is utilized, then she naturally has to pay a price in advance. The price is that she is best able to come up with a solution that is enough for them to solve the problem.


    With such an idea, Peter opened his mouth directly to the ancient one, so he asked.


    "What should we do? If we don''t want the worst thing to happen, what should we do?"


    "The best way. Take the first step ahead of all of them. Whether it''s looking for the evil spirit knight or becoming the master of hell. We have to speed up. Don''t want to make these two difficult. The guys are together, we can only become the biggest barrier to them. The power of the evil spirit knight is an indispensable condition. So we must first find them."


    The urgency of the ancient Master was no less than that of Peter, so when she said so, she had already waved a portal from the front and took the lead.


    "Come with me, Mr. Parker. We need to get started."


    Looking for the journey of the evil spirit knight, it is impossible to proceed. At this time, on the other side, the name of Dan Cage was madly taking the road and fleeing.


    Dan Cage, as a villain of the evil spirit, he and Peter actually have an indissoluble bond. Because in a certain way, he also became a evil knight because of the relationship of Zatanos. And if the relationship is to be studied in detail, one has to mention a sacred object that has been handed down from ancient times.


    As everyone knows. Zatanos is the most proud work of Mephisto. After defeating him, Mephisto took the soul of Zatanos and made it into the most powerful spirit of revenge with the technology of the fully mature vengeful spirit.


    However, the power of Zatanos is too strong. If he uses all his strength as a material, he will inevitably create a knight who may counteract himself. This is something that Mephisto definitely doesn''t want to see.


    Therefore, he left a hand when he made it. In addition to the necessary souls that can humiliate Zatanos, the only thing he really infused into his work is the power. As for the other half of the strength of Zatanos, he was permeated by a saint called the Power Medal.


    St. Turios, who had resisted Zatanos and his k-nutu, became the caretaker of the Power Medal. And because of the mighty power in the medals, they divided the power medal into four and were kept by the most trustworthy people in the tribe.


    Time flies, the k-nutu tribe slowly disappeared into the long river of history. But the caretaker''s obligations did not end. Although the people who held the power medal fragments had forgotten the glory and past of k-nutu, the blood belonging to the k-nutu tribe made them have to carry the mission left by their ancestors.


    As a descendant of the k-nutu tribe, the Kyle family and the Battilino family still hold the mission of preserving the power medal fragments. Even if they don''t know what it means, the family''s inheritance also makes it necessary for them to preserve this treasure from generation to generation. And this is never a good thing for them, because while inheriting this mission, they also inherit the curse from Mephisto.


    Injecting the power of Zatanos into the medal of strength does not mean that he will say goodbye to the power of this part of Zatanos. In fact, Zhabitos has been regarded as his own trophy, Mephisto, and will never allow others to put their claws into their plates.


    Therefore, rather than the k-nutu tribe shouldering the mission of the guards medal, it is better to say that Mephisto let them perform such a mission. Because Santurios and he signed the contract, they are naturally the caretaker chosen by Mephisto, and since they want to be the power of the guards medal for Murphysto, then naturally, they Just like paying interest, pay for it.


    This price is the curse of Mephisto. He will select the most outstanding successor from the caretaker of the k-nutu tribe and turn it into his own knight.


    The power of the evil spirit knight is not a gift to the average person, but rather a curse. Because this powerful force will make you become involuntarily, become a knight who only knows the punishment of evil, the knight who is rampant in midnight. Your soul will no longer be owned by you, you are just a plaything in the hands of Mephisto.


    Johnny Blaze is such a victim. The main reason why he was taken by Mephisto and asked to sign the contract at the expense of the soul was that he was the Kel family of the k-nutu tribe.


    Although he left his real home from an early age, he was adopted by other families. But the blood of the k-nutu tribe flowing in the bloodstream will not change. As the creator of the contract, Mephisto has a strict contractual spirit. He doesn''t care if you are a child growing up in a foster family. For him, as long as you have the blood of the guardian, then you have to pay for the contract of your ancestors. And letting Johnny Blaze become the possessor of Zatanos is part of the cost of the contract.


    The Power Medal and the story of the Kyle family are here. And why is it that the evil spirit of the moment, Dan Cage, is also related to the medal of strength? This is because he is also a member of the Kyle family. He is the biological brother of Johnny Blaze.


    Of course, according to common sense, the generation of the Kyle family has Johnny Blaze, and the second evil spirit knight will not appear until he dies. But unfortunately, Johnny Blaze accidentally bumped into the catastrophe, so that even the spirit of vengeance could not save his life, let him die directly in the hands of the catastrophe.


    Johnny Breze died, and the soul of Zatanos was also out of control of Mephisto. This is absolutely unbearable for the Mephisto who encountered this situation. He was angry with this, and in the midst of his anger, he naturally angered this kind of thing to the Kyle family.


    Since you lost a knight, it is natural to make up a knight. Following the contract, he picked Dan Cage from the Kyle home and made it his new knight.


    However, because the soul of Zatanos has been separated from his control, he cannot use the power of vengeance of Zatanos to give him the power of a new knight. So he can only retreat to the next level, with Dan Cage��s ancestors, a revenge spirit named Nobel Kyle, and the strength of Zatanos in the Power Medal to create this new knight.


    Because of the essence of Zatanos'' power, Dan Cage and Peter have almost similar power. The reason for this is that it also places some expectations of Mephisto. If Zatanos falls into his hands again, he can use this special connection to change Zatanos back to his slave again.


    However, the idea is very good and the reality is cruel. Mephisto may never think of it. He didn''t even have the chance to see this day. He was already dead under Victor''s knife.


    But this is a good thing for Dan Cage. Because of the death of Mephisto, he no longer needs to continue his mission, which means that the long curse of the k-nutu family officially ended with him. And he himself has become a true freedom. In addition, Nobel, the spirit of Vengeance, is his ancestor. He will not be as arrogant as other vengeful spirits. For the sake of anger, he can be said to be the most relaxed of all evil spirits.


    This is nothing bad in today''s world environment. After all, humans have accepted the existence of a superhero, and with the power he possesses, and then remove the terrible disciplinary desire of the evil spirit knight, he can go to be a respected superhero.


    However, the appearance of Randil broke his dream and made him have to flee like a house dog.


    He did not think about rebellion. But just like Mephisto''s hands and feet, all the evil spirits can only listen to him honestly. As the ombudsman of the vengeful spirit appointed by God in the initial period, the power possessed by Randil also allowed him to do something similar.


    Dan Cage has no resistance in front of Randil, unless he chooses to give in, he can only escape this way.


    Yielding, this is of course impossible. The Kyle family are born knights, and the freedom of the knights is the reason they will never give in. But flee, where can they escape?


    So soon, Dan Cage was caught in a situation where there was no way to go.

 Chapter 1599： Knights are caged angels

    On the hustle and bustle of the Gobi Desert, a sudden explosion of sound was heard. A group of bright flames burst out violently, like the stretched dahlia, bringing everything in his arms into his arms.


    There is no doubt that such a result is devastating. In the face of the burning flame that even the sand and gravel can melt, almost nothing can be preserved intact. However, it is clear that Dan Cage, who has become a wicked knight, and his locomotive will be an exception.


    The undead body of the evil spirit knight has well protected Dan Cage, and the magical hellfire has ensured that his locomotive is safe and sound. As far as the current situation is concerned, this is a blessing in misfortune. However, this does not mean that he will have no loss at all.


    The knight who left the locomotive is no longer able to arbitrarily rush as he did before. Although it is only a two-step ride on the locomotive, it is a pity that the dark angels who followed him from the southern United States to the west will not give him this opportunity.


    They don''t want to continue the game that was meaningless before the game. So Dan Cage, who has not waited for the evil spirits, is close to his locomotive. Several dark angels have already waved their wings and landed them, and surrounded him.


    "Dan Cage, you have no way to escape. Give up this useless resistance and honestly give in to us. Only then can you get the forgiveness of Randall!"


    "Rhode Kiel of the shit, forgive forgiveness. You have been chasing me since a month ago. What do you want to do? Who is Randil? The **** that appears in my dream? You play against me. With so many tricks, what do you want to do!"


    I have been living a life of escape since a month ago, and I have to be harassed by some inexplicable guy even when I dream. Dan Cage��s nerves are already on the verge of collapse. He himself realized this, so he began to move to the sparsely populated western region during his flight.


    Because even he began to worry, he would make something terrible that could not be recovered because of the mental breakdown. It��s just that he didn��t think that he��s running into this inaccessible desert, and that he didn��t let these **** guys give up tracking.


    They are just as if they are not swearing at the end, which is to let Dan Cage completely give up his own kind of thoughts. He does not want to be hostile to these dark angels because the other person has more people, and he consciously can''t take advantage. But this does not mean that he does not have the strength to fight.


    Since escaping alone cannot solve the problem, then use force to open a path of life. Thinking this way, Dan Cage has already produced two huge fireballs in his hands. The red-hot **** fire was enough to discourage these fallen dark angels, and they also got the final warning from the evil spirit knight.


    "Get out of my face, you guys with crow wings. This is the last time I warned you, you don''t disappear from my eyes, don''t blame me for being polite to you!"


    The power of the evil spirit knight, these dark angels know. Therefore, Dan Cage��s warning is not meaningless to them. No one will be willing to be willing to confront these evil ambassadors, the spirit of vengeance. Because no one can be sure that he will be burned to ashes under the blazing hellfire.


    However, I thought that Dan Cage was the guy who called for the commander Randkeer. These dark angels immediately put aside these scruples that should not have been, and they became firm again.


    The so-called two-phase is taking its light. Compared with the dark angel commander, the demon spirit knight is no longer so terrible. So immediately, these dark angels gathered in their hands a long gun and sword formed entirely by the dark magic, and at the same time put on a battle of waiting. Obviously, they are not prepared to compromise.


    And looking at their performance in the eyes, Dan Cage was sinking in his heart, but also immediately reacted.


    He pulled out the chains tied to his body. Under the spread of Hellfire, the chain suddenly woke up like a crouching serpent, and the claws fluttered toward the dark angels. And looking at the famous Hellfire Chain, they came to themselves, and these angels immediately responded.


    You know, the Dark Angels Corps was made up of the great men who had been able to fight for good warfare. In order to be able to follow his most brilliant master, more than half of the most heroic and warlike warriors in the Angel Legion chose to rebel, from the light into the darkness.


    They are the blade of Satan''s hand and the best fighter in heaven and earth. Maybe they are single-on-one, they may not be the opponents of the evil spirits, but they may not be able to make them fear even if they are even more powerful.


    The chains are coming, and none of these angels have messed up. Almost immediately, several angels armed with long guns and big axes were already smashing the arms of their hands toward the chain of lightning. Their eyesight is excellent, and the movements on their hands are also vigorous and vigorous. So it was only a moment of effort. They had already used the gun to clamp the movement of the chain, making it like a poisonous snake that had been cut off from the head, and could only writh their body.


    At the same time, the angels holding the swords are already shaking their own wings, and at a lightning-fast speed, they will kill the evil spirits who lost their weapons.


    It��s not a matter of bravery and good fight. Although there is fear in the heart of the evil spirit knight, no angel will be depressed at this time because of fear. They are the best fighters, and the real warriors will always face the fear of their existence in battle. They are already fearless at this time, so naturally, their swords have become invincible.


    The raging hellfire could not stop them from such lightning-type raids. It was only a moment of effort. Four or five swords were already on the body of the evil spirit knight.


    The evil spirit knight is very powerful, and he does have the terrible ability to be almost immortal. But this does not mean that he is the body that King Kong is not bad. To be clear, he is a skeleton wrapped in hellfire, just a bone shelf.


    Perhaps with the support of Hellfire, his bone shelf will become harder than the average bone. But he is not the body of steel like Wolverine, his bones are still something that can be destroyed. Coincidentally, the swords of the dark angels are the tools that can break the steel and smash the metal.


    So immediately, Dan Cage''s entire body was unloaded into eight pieces by the angels. The broken bones seem to be the wreckage that the stolen tomb thief had visited, and they all fell to the ground.


    It seems that the overall situation has been set, but the angels have not meant to relax their vigilance. The facts also prove that their vigilance is indeed inevitable.


    The evil spirit knight is famous, and he certainly cannot be killed as easily. So when it became a wreck, the fire of **** had already spread to the land under his feet, and it was completely demonized.


    The earth began to tremble. Numerous earth and stone and gravel were enshrined in the plague-like epidemic of Hellfire and became part of the evil spirit knight, and moved with his mind.


    The soil began to roll, and Dan Cage''s body swallowed into his body. Then, as if with the backbone of the heart, a huge earth-rock giant just like a wake-up, turned over and climbed from the earth.


    It''s just a monster made up of pure mud, stones and gravel. Except for the rough hands and feet, it doesn''t even have a head with a facial features. But none of the angels present will question the power of this earth-rock giant because of this, because the burning fire of **** in it has proved that it is a dangerous existence.


    No one thought that the evil spirit knight would actually make such a ghost. This is also the most disgusting point of every opponent facing the evil spirit knight, because you never know what they will put in your hand, and then what kind of ghosts will be turned into something.


    Hell alchemy was played to the extreme in their hands, but this is not the reason for the angels to retreat. So there was no hesitation at all, and these dark angels once again became the lightning in the darkness, and swooped over to the already formed Hellfire Giant.


    In the long years, they have accumulated enough experience. Even in the face of such giant monsters, they clearly know how to deal with them. Cut off his hands and feet, and squat his head, even if it is a giant, there is only one way to die. Although it is a soil-supporting thing, there is no such thing as a vital one. But the same reason, without the hands and feet, how can it be arrogant?


    The angels thought very clearly, and the action was also unusually rapid. But faster than them, it is the action of the Hellfire Giant.


    I don''t know what kind of operation principle, you can only see this **** fire giant slamming a foot, a raging **** fire ring is like a propelled rock wall, with its body as the center, madly radiating around past.


    The speed of the flame is not slower than the sudden arrival of the angels, and this sudden change completely exceeds the expectations of these angels, so that they simply can''t escape.


    It is precisely because of this that it is almost immediate, they are already wrapped up by the raging hellfire. And even this is a heavy blow for them.

 Chapter 1600： It’s a sacrifice

    The battle was reversed. Looking at the mighty fire of hell, passing over the bodies of these angels, igniting their bodies, turning them from the winged bird to a roast chicken with a pair of roasting arms, almost anyone with eyes Can recognize this.


    Dan Cage is no exception. Don''t forget, he is a evil spirit knight, the spirit of vengeance. Everyone who has such an identity will be a terrible warrior and a horrible hunter. This is the credit of the Spirit of Vengeance, which embodies the efforts of God and Mephisto. Each of them is a perfect killing machine. And it is precisely because of this that they will never miss any opportunity on the battlefield, let their opponents with a little luck, escape from their own hands.


    The Hellfire Giants began to move forward, and his primary goal was the few angels closest to him. Huge fists with a flaming flame, almost unrelentingly greeted an angel. In the face of such a situation, the angel who lost his mobility because of the loss of his wings can only bite his teeth and raise the sharp edge of his hand.


    It''s definitely a bad choice to fight a fist with a toothpick and still be a fist wrapped in hellfire and rock. Therefore, even if this angel shows a courage to admire, but courage is not a armor, it is impossible to protect his integrity. Naturally, his end is predictable.


    From three-dimensional to infinitely close to two-dimensional existence, this is the last fate of this angel. And this meant death is no doubt.


    Although in theory, angels can be resurrected. As long as the core of heaven is still there, their souls will be able to recover there. However, this is an example in the normal case, and such an example does not use them.


    Let''s not say that today''s paradise is not the original paradise. It was the choices made by these fallen dark angels that had completely smashed their hopes.


    Oh, this is not a thing without cost. These angels who chose to follow Lucifer to fall into **** together, the biggest price they have to pay is that they can no longer enjoy the glory from heaven. Heaven will reject their entry, whether it is the soul or the flesh. And that means that when they face death like this, they can no longer be born again in heaven.


    Half of the angels sounded a lot, but Satan was to stand in **** and face the conquest of the Angels. All of this adds up enough to make the unparalleled Dark Angels dying.


    This is also why Satan is already the most powerful **** lord, but still dare not lightly warn other **** monarchs. His sharpest blade, the Dark Angels, uses one less one. Of course, he must be more cautious and awkward. . However, no matter how cautious, there will be no loss.


    As it is now, the Hellfire Giants have begun to add numbers to the casualties of the Dark Angels.


    The power of the evil spirit knight is unreasonable. This is why the evil spirit knight of the hundred and ten people in the district can become the most powerful army under Mephisto, and it is the reason why he can''t breathe. And precisely because of this, very quickly, Dan Cage completed the massacre of those dark angels who besieged themselves.


    Without wings, they couldn��t even run. So it''s really hard to say whether they pushed Dan Cage to the current situation in the world is a good thing or a bad thing. As far as the current situation is concerned, this is not a good thing for the angels, because in the end, they have not been able to stay with a survivor. For Dan Cage, this is also not a good thing. Because from his vision, he can clearly see that more and more dark angels have surrounded him.


    There is no way to go, this is his most obvious encounter. No beast can survive under the hunting of the wolves, even if it is an elephant, it will be swallowed up by enough wolves. This point, Dan Cage has clearly recognized.


    If it is only a dozen dark angels, he feels that he may work hard, but he can also come to a good show to break through. But a hundred and ten dark angels, this is beyond the scope of what he can handle. Even if it is not used by other means, it is only one person who grabs his two or three bones, and they can all give him the detached and clean. Therefore, at this time, I am still recalcitrant, and it is simply futile and does not play any role.


    After all, Dan Cage is not a fool, he can clearly determine the situation. Therefore, even if you know that there is some humiliation after surrendering, there will be no good end. He still sighed and changed himself back to the human form.


    This is tantamount to giving up all resistance, and naturally, he gets the treatment he deserves. The dark angels are not polite to this person who has just killed his compatriots. A guy with a hammer slammed into his head and gave him a scoop. He also stunned him directly.


    Then, a group of dark angels moved quickly, and within a short two minutes, they wiped away all the traces, and with Dan Cage and his locomotive, left the place far away. No one can use any means to find that they have appeared before and have been there. They won''t have any other discoveries besides the waste soil left by an explosion.


    Obviously, Randil and his armored angels did not want anyone to discover their movements. And this, Dan Cage did not know, the only thing he knew was that he had to be bad.


    I was tied to the cross like **** in the Bible, and around myself, on a depicted six-pointed star of David, a dozen dark angels each occupied a node and surrounded him. This gave him a very bad feeling, just as if he was becoming a sacrifice for a strange religious ceremony. And this can be different from what he had previously imagined.


    He thought he was caught here. It was the **** named Randkeer who planned to use himself to do something. Regardless of what he intends to do, he should talk face to face with himself and negotiate. If you are lucky, he may even give himself a chance to choose. Even if it is almost, he should leave a little time for himself. However, he did not think that things would go straight to the worst.


    They simply don''t give themselves a chance, they just put themselves here. Not to mention that it is a deer, even a person who can speak is not seen. From their performance, Dan Cage does not think they will give themselves a chance to speak.


    This made him somewhat unacceptable, and at the same time he couldn''t help but regret it. I knew that things would be like this, and he should be hard at the end. For a time, he was fortunate to have him, and the worst thing is that now he has no regrets to eat. However, as a guy with enough survival, he doesn''t want to just squat on the neck and let himself be like the meat on the cutting board, letting these angels abuse. So immediately, he began to call the power in his body, intends to become a villain of evil spirits, so as to kill from such a terrible situation.


    But what embarrassed him was that no matter how he called this power, he could not reach the level he expected. He can feel the incitement of the power of the evil spirits in his body. They are indeed responding to their own ideas, but they don��t know why, as if there is a cage that is isolated from the connection between them. There is no way for him to make this power come to light. And this means that he can only maintain the appearance of an ordinary person. From the perspective of ordinary people, he is afraid that he will really die.


    Death, this is definitely an unbearable blow for Dan Cage, who has never experienced anything too cruel. He lived for more than 30 years before he got his own strength, and he had the possibility to transcend mortals. He didn''t want to have anything to do, and he didn''t have time to enjoy it. He fell on this ghost place.


    So immediately, he pulled the scorpion and yelled at the angels around him.


    "Rande Kiel, where is Rendezier? I want to talk to him, I want to talk to him. Damn, you can''t do this to me. I have human rights, and the government will not let you go so chaotic!" ��


    "Humans can''t get our heads, Dan Cage! It''s all this time. Don''t you know what you are facing?"


    The familiar voice rang in the eyes of Dan Cage, which immediately led him to find the source of the sound. But no matter how he finds, he can''t find the person he wants to find, so he can only continue to scream wildly.


    "Rande Kiel! I heard your voice, give it to me. What do you want to do to me? Why are you tied me here? Answer me, answer me quickly!"


    "Do you want to find me? Dan Cage? It''s been so long, haven''t you found out? I''ve been around you all the time, I''ve been around you! I''m on your body, I''m Just in your shadow, in your soul!"


    The low voice made Dan Cage''s bones start to tremble, he did not dare to listen, but he had to listen to these words completely. Because Randil was whispering deep in his soul, telling him all about it.


    "You are going to be a sacrifice, Dan Cage. I will replace your existence and appear in this world as the spirit of vengeance. This is something that cannot be changed. So, cherish your time, this is The last thing you can enjoy in your life!"

 Chapter 1601： Cross ritual

    Randel''s words gave Dan Cage an unspeakable fear. Although he didn''t understand what he meant by this, he was able to feel the horror on the surface.


    What is the difference between killing him and replacing him? However, he does not want to die, he still has a lot of attachment to the world. So almost immediately, he began to struggle desperately. And while struggling, he also pleaded with a sigh of hope.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me. Rendel, don''t kill me. I can serve you, I can work for you. As long as you let me live, no matter what you let me do, I can do it for you. You, let me go. I beg you!"


    "Look at what you are, Dan Cage. You are now shaming the great name of the Spirit of Vengeance. You should be the most powerful warrior in the world, the most horrible knight. But look You, you are now like a poor worm, a little girl crying and crying for her mother with a snot. Despicable, and ugly!"


    Randil ridiculed mercilessly, and did not mean anything for Dan Cage''s petition. And listening to his words, Dan Cage struggled more and more crazy.


    Survival wants him to almost shed all his power, every muscle in his body, every cell is working wildly to survive. This will be a huge force. If it is acting outside, he can even pick up a two-ton car by the power of this survival.


    However, this is only the power of mortals. In the face of these dark angels on the side of the demon, the power of the district is simply something worth mentioning. Without the power of the spirit of vengeance, Dan Cage is only an ant in front of them. And the power to use the spirit of vengeance is simply impossible on this cross.


    The cross that can be erected here by the dark angels is not a leisurely thing. Don''t look at it, it''s ugly, it''s just a simple two pieces of wood. But when it comes to value, it is more precious than any cross that comes out of gold gems.


    Because this is the crucifixion of Jesus, the original thing that nailed **** to the top. The blood of the so-called Son was drenched and his life was crucified. This ancestor-level cross naturally has extraordinary meanings and magical powers that are equally unimaginable.


    Any life, especially a mysterious existence like a demon. As long as it is tied to this cross, it is absolutely impossible to exert any special power. It cannot be broken and cannot be destroyed. Just as the sacred Son who was omnipotent can only mourn the sufferings above, those who are bound to it will obviously have only one result.


    Ghost Rider? The spirit of vengeance? After all, it��s just a service and a tool. Their power is not strong enough to break the rules created by God, so of course, they will not have any exceptions.


    Struggling, this is just futile behavior. However, it is like seeing a bug violently wanting to jump out of his palms. However, in the face of his actions, Dejir is inevitably a little tired. He even hopes that Dan Cage will accept his life instead of doing such a futile struggle. Although this sounds a little polite, but it is the person who is going to die, why bother to struggle?


    He intends to end it all at once, so that the poor and abominable guy immediately disappears in front of him. So he immediately ordered the dark angels around him.


    "Do it, it''s time to start this ceremony!"


    For the dark angels, the command of Randiel is everything. So there is no hesitation at all. An angel with a hammer and a wooden wedge has already strode up.


    Standing in front of Dan Cage, he directly waved the hammer in his hand and nailed a wooden wedge to his left wrist. The flesh suddenly bursts and the bones are directly crushed. This kind of pain is definitely not something that ordinary people can bear. However, if such torture is faced with the evil spirit knight, then it does not have any meaning in itself.


    Every transformation of the evil spirit knight is to completely burn every inch of the flesh in the infernal fire to the ashes. This pain is enough to destroy the will of all and let them fall into complete madness. And if it is said that this can''t destroy their reason, then it will be like smelting steel, forging the most tough nerves and will.


    The nerves and will of the evil spirit knight are strong enough, and they will never make any statement because of such physical pain. However, Dan Cage mourned under such a penalty. And the reason why he is like this is because he is not only suffering from physical damage, but also suffering from the soul.


    He can ignore this physical pain, but the spirit of vengeance in his body, that is called Nobel Kyle, can never bear the punishment of this soul.


    Be aware that nailing to the cross can never be a superficial act, it also represents a deeper meaning, a religious ritual meaning.


    The torture and suffering of the body, the death of the spirit and the coming of the Messiah are the most complete meaning of the cross ritual.


    Many people think that **** is the legendary Christ, the only begotten Son of God, and the Savior he has given to bring the king of peace to the world. In fact, this is itself the biggest lie.


    If **** is really the savior and the legendary Son, do you think he will be nailed to the cross and then killed like a piglet to be slaughtered?


    That is the Son, the only Son of God. In the years when human beings have dealt with heaven, even a true angel can''t cope. Why do they put the Son of God up and kill it in a living way?


    Some people say that this is because **** wants to take the place of the world and bring peace to the world in this way. This is even more sloppy. If you can bring peace to the world by nailing a person to the cross, then believe me, the vast majority of people in the world will be happy, and every day they will be nailed to the top of a person.


    This is basically a statement that only idiots can believe. If peace is to be obtained in this way, then it can only be said that the world itself has problems.


    It��s not that everyone on earth is dead, that is, they all become idiots collectively. Because in addition to this possibility, there is no reason at all for peace in this sense.


    As for what is suffering for the world, it is even more ridiculous.


    This is the most typical strong word, so the reason, because it does not take into account other people''s ideas, is completely self-talking. If you say something bad, you are nailed to it for a lifetime, and you have no relationship with more than 99% of the world. So you are not qualified to say that this is to suffer for others. Even if you think, others may not accept you to represent them.


    So after all, the content of the crucifixion in the Bible about Jesus'' suffering is simply untenable. In addition to those religious mad believers who like to deceive themselves, as long as they are a little more awake, they can understand. And like Randkeil, who once belonged to the high-level existence in heaven, it is clear that the truth inside is what is going on.


    Jesus, including his life and his suffering, is just a huge lie.


    In the heavens, Dekeel is very clear that the only begotten Son of God is not **** at all, but the existence of the Messiah. He is the one who is called the wonderful teacher in the Bible, the Almighty Lord, the eternal Father, and the Peaceful King. The so-called **** is nothing more than an illegitimate child born by God with an innocent virgin who has some of his power.


    He is just a tool, a substitute. The only meaning of his existence is to spread the glory of the so-called Lord, and then bear the instrument of suffering from the cross in a necessary place, in a necessary place.


    Crucified on the symbolic cross, his spirit will die and die out of the world. By the completion of the cross ritual, the Messiah will descend on the body of Jesus, and complete the so-called death and resurrection miracle with his body.


    It can be said that until this Messiah replaced Jesus, he really became the legendary Son, the true Christ. As for what he brings to the world is peace or something else, as long as it is a person with a long eye and enough lucidity, he can find a sufficiently realistic answer from the history book.


    It can be said that this is a naked deception, and it is also the most invisible means.


    In this way, the Lord has given his only child a reputation, gathered strength, and wants to make him a successor in his true sense. But his means are not acceptable to many angels. For the vast majority of angels, God''s biological brother, the path of the morning star of the battle, is the best successor to heaven, not the one who relies on the support of his father to climb the high waste.


    This is why, after Jehovah declared the Messiah to be the Lord of the future of heaven, there will be so many angels who choose to support Lucifer and join him in counterattacking heaven and breaking into hell. The glory in their hearts made them unable to accept the leadership of such a Son of Christ.


    Among them, Randel is definitely the most powerful one.

 Chapter 1602： Advent of the carrier ceremony

    Randil is the seven angels, and he and the Messiah have never only had one deal. It is precisely because of the deep understanding of the stupidity and incompetence of the Messiah that he will resolutely fall from heaven in the body of an archangel.


    For him, following Lucifer is the true glory. Kneeling under the so-called Son of the Son is just to let your glory be dusted. The contradiction between him and the Messiah has already reached an irreconcilable level. Even now, he still thinks about counterattacking heaven and letting the so-called Son of Christ collapse in front of himself.


    Of course, although he looked down on the Messiah, he had to admit that everything God had carefully arranged for the Messiah did have its own uniqueness.


    The ritual of the cross can kill the spirit, and guiding the attributes of the coming is indeed a great help for him. Otherwise, he really has no way to cross the contract signed by the ancient one and the witness of hell, and come to this world.


    You must know that even the existence of Mephisto and Satan can be threatened by the ancient one, and the signing of the contract can not be infringed on the human world, not to mention the fact that he is still inferior.


    He also had an agreement with the ancient one, and even said that the agreement between him and the ancient one was more demanding.


    Not to mention that the real body is on the world, even if it is involved in the world by projection, it is not allowed. On this issue, the ancient one may have scruples about Satan and the Lord of Hells such as Mephisto, and give them some slightly easing conditions. But for him, for the guy who is not even with her, the Supreme Master is not so good.


    Either sign a contract or smother it. The Supreme Master, who was at the peak of his life and the most savvy in his acting style, would not give them more conditions. For the vast majority of people, how to choose is actually an obvious thing. Although it is inevitable that there is some humiliation, it is acceptable to humiliate something compared with living.


    Randel accepted the humiliation that year, and this left him with a huge aftermath.


    If he wants to get involved in the world, he must bypass this contract. How can we bypass this contract, and the cross ritual is the only way he can imagine.


    The cross ritual is not open at will. Just as the original Messiah came with the body of Jesus. If he wants to truly land on this world, he must find a carrier that can carry him. And above this world, under the eyes of the Supreme Master, such a carrier can be said to be non-existent at all.


    Ordinary people can''t bear his terrible power. As the seven great angels of the past, the attributes of his power also led to the existence of a relationship that must be closely related to the source of angel power to become the medium of his coming. From this point of view, the saints who belonged to the Vatican may have been a good choice. But they are only just mortal in the end, even if he came to the past, the final result is likely to be a burst of death.


    He is not crazy enough to give himself a sigh of relief in his life. So although he knew this method long ago, it is still today that he has the meaning of taking it out of the box. In such a process, the right place and the right place are indispensable. Fortunately, everything stood on his side.


    The disappearance of the Supreme Master has created the best opportunity for him. At the same time, as the king of hell, Satan''s most important right hand, Randil can make the evil spirits lurking in the whole world become their own eye.


    And most importantly, the old **** of Mephisto was also finished. Without his constraints, he was fully capable of reaching out to the former Hell Guards, the evil spirits. After a careful selection, he chose Dan Cage as his own carrier.


    Nothing is more suitable than the evil spirit knight, the spirit of vengeance as the carrier of his coming. Be aware that the evil spirit knight is itself a mixture of angel power and **** power. The dark angels, in essence, have the same effect as the evil spirit knight.


    As the pure elemental life born in heaven, they are inevitably contaminated with the power of **** in the process of the heavens. While the power of **** is strong, it does not completely reverse their essence. Therefore, every fallen angel is actually a mixture of angel power and resistance. There is only one exception, that is Lucifer.


    Just as he abandoned his past name and called himself Satan. When Lucifer broke into hell, he had completely abandoned his past, and with his own angel core, he was completely destroyed in the arms of hell.


    This kind of pay has naturally paid off, he got the favor of hell, the identity of hell. It became the only infernal monarch who was born unnaturally for thousands of years. Under the blessing of Hell''s power, he took his own army of angels and almost conquered every corner of his hell. Satan''s prestige also resounded throughout the world at this time, so that the old devil like Mephisto had to agree with his equal status.


    Of course, Satan is special. There is no such second exception except him. The rest of the angels, including Randkiel, can only maintain the shape of their mixture.


    He is the most powerful of them, so naturally, he will choose the most powerful one when he chooses the carrier.


    Perhaps before, Johnny Blaze, who is hosting the soul of Zatanos, would be a better choice. But if this means that he has to face the oldest existence of the Hell Devil, he would rather give up the opportunity. Mephisto is not something he can afford. So he would rather wait until now, when this Mephisto and Johnny Blaze are not there.


    Although he lost his best choice at this time, he also has more possibilities. So there is nothing to be a pity. Dan Cage may have been a little bit a bit, but in comparison, he is actually qualified.


    And then, compared to the dangerous spirit of Zatanos. The spirit of Norbert Kane is obviously better to deal with. There is no need to fight, just to carry out the ritual of the cross, he can replace it and become the new spirit of revenge that occupies the body of Dan Cage. With his personality and strength, coupled with the essence of Zatanos power possessed by Dan Cage, he can completely break the shackles of the past and raise his power to an unprecedented level.


    This is a huge temptation, and he is not allowed to be tempted. Plus, all this is related to a huge conspiracy they have calculated, and he naturally has no reason to give up all this.


    Therefore, although Dan Cage called the tragic, but still can not afford his sympathy. Like a ruthless judge who sentenced him to a crime, he continued mercilessly against his own men.


    "Continue, let this ceremony go on!"


    The angel listened to the order and continued to hammer. Under his movements, Dan Cage''s left and right palms, the left and right feet were successively pierced by wooden wedges and nailed to the cross. This made bright red blood flow out of his wounds. First, blood, then fluidity like lava.


    That is the blood of the Spirit of Vengeance. At this point, it means that the ceremony of the cross has officially begun, and the victims have been completely bound to it. Unless he can have the same level of power as God or Satan, he will not be able to break free from this ritual.


    It is a pity that even with the essence of Zatanos''s power, the spirit of revenge named Nobel Kyle is still impossible to achieve such a point. So he can only be tied to it honestly, waiting for his next fate like a lamb on a cutting board.


    Then, the Dark Angel took out a crown woven from thorns and buckled it on Dan Cage''s head.


    The thorns of the thorns undoubtedly opened Dan Kane''s forehead, letting the lava-like fluid flow directly from his forehead. The mourning of the Spirit of Vengeance became incomparably clear at this moment, because he could no longer be separated from Dan Cage.


    This is the second step of the ceremony. The blessing of the crown of the thorns means the complete unity of spirit and flesh. No matter who your soul belongs to, no matter how special your inner being is, when the spirit and the flesh are completely united, the physical life and death will also be transformed into the level of the soul. One glory and one glory.


    At this time, Dan Cage has been difficult to maintain the appearance of human beings. The unity of spirit and flesh makes him directly become a wicked knight, a burning instigator. Although at this moment he has completely recovered his strength, but because of the cross ritual, he still can not break free from such a bondage.


    At this time, the angel responsible for the execution of the ceremony had picked up an old bronze dagger from the tray behind him.


    To say that it is a dagger is actually an inaccurate statement. Its true form should be a shot. More precisely, it should have a more resounding name, the gun of Longinus.


    The rifle that used to run through **** is the best thing to do now. So in the first moment of picking up the gun, the angel did not hesitate to pass it through the side ribs of Dan Cage.


    The gun of Longkinus pierced, pulled out, and the lava that spewed out was like a lake of fire that poured out. This is the outflow of divinity. The Spirit of Vengeance is also in painful mourning, because it was killed at this moment and began to die gradually.


    At this point, the ceremony has entered the final stage, and the sigh of Randil is also ringing at this time.


    "Finally, it��s done. The long-lost world, I finally came back!"

 Chapter 1603： Get rid of shackles and regain new life

    The so-called cross ritual is itself served for the coming of the Son. Therefore, the final step of this ritual, the meaning represented by it, will only be a new spirit in the way of coming, to come to this carrier.


    Everything in Dan Kec has turned into fuelwood and became the capital of Randkell to the world. As Randkeil said at the beginning, he has taken everything from Dan Kec, and became a new spirit of revenge, instead of being in the world.


    In this process, he did not pay no price. Because of the ritual relationship, he had to give up his identity as an angel.


    Because he wants to be the spirit of vengeance and occupy such a magical power, he is absolutely impossible to maintain his identity as an angel. No matter how similar they are, it is impossible to be side by side. To get one of them, you have to give up the other. This is the iron law, the law that combines the two worlds. Randel is still far from being able to override the law, so in the face of this result, he only accepts such a choice in obedience.


    For him, how to choose is actually something that is obviously easy to see. Because if he did not make up his mind to become the spirit of vengeance, then he did not have to pay for Dan Kecch to carry out such a ceremony. Obviously, this is his choice after careful consideration. And that is one such choice, so that after paying some price, he also got enough rich returns.


    The power of the spirit of vengeance cannot be underestimated.


    When he turned his existence into the spirit of vengeance, the enormous magic he possessed was not too much waste, and he was transformed into the power of the spirit of vengeance. This made his strength barely maintained above the original level. Of course, a certain degree of weakening is definitely inevitable.


    However, this weakening is nothing. Compared with the essence of the power of Zatanos he obtained, this loss is completely within acceptable limits. You know, Zatanos is a **** monarch, the elemental monarch. On the same level as Mephisto and Satan, he is a transcendent being.


    For the angels with such a strict hierarchy and serious personality restrictions, with the integration of the essence of Zatanos, Randil is entirely possible to break the restrictions on the personality and raise his life level. To a higher level. And this is the most valuable thing in the heart of Randkill.


    He has been kneeling on the Order of Archangels for thousands of years. Although the magic is getting deeper and deeper, compared with him thousands of years ago, he has not changed in essence. Thousands of years ago, he was an archangel. Today, thousands of years later, he is only an archangel. In contrast, some people can only be regarded as latecomers, but they are already above his head.


    For example, the Supreme Master Gu Yi. As a human being in a district, she can have the power to slap the demon in just a few hundred years, and give him the power of the archangel under his feet. Really, he said that he is not envious of it. impossible.


    But he himself knows that this kind of thing is envious and has no effect. Human beings are naturally weak, and only the area is less than a hundred years old. But what the universe gives them is an infinite possibility. Although most of them are only living like ants in their lifetime, it is inevitable that there will be such a existence as the Supreme Master, so powerful that many of the gods can only hope for their backs.


    In contrast, angels are divine creatures born out of light. Although from the beginning, it has unlimited life and powerful power. But from the cosmic laws of balance, their possibilities are already deprived. They have no possibility of transcending, and they have no ability to break the embarrassment. Their lives are completely a pool of rust-green stagnant water, and they can''t afford any waves.


    And for all this, Randil has long been disgusted. Otherwise, he will not give up everything he has in such a decisive manner, just in exchange for such a possibility.


    Now, he is also a wish. Because he took everything from Dan Kec, he has already broken the shackles that have restricted him for thousands of years. However, he himself knows that this alone is not enough. If you want to completely get rid of everything in the past and complete an essential sublimation and promotion, he still needs more talent.


    This requires strength, luck, and, above all, from the support of Satan, the Lord of Hell. He is very clear about what is vital to him. So shortly after the ceremony was over, he was already manipulating his new body and striding down the cross.


    "The first step of the plan has been completed. Tell me now, what do you want me to do, how are you prepared?"


    Although he is no longer an angel, his identity is the commander of the Dark Angels. This is not going to change, so naturally, when he asks for such a voice, the dark angels who stood by the side immediately responded respectfully to him.


    "We have identified the existence of some evil spirit knights. For your reasons, we can bring him to you."


    "No, this thing doesn''t require you to do it. I will handle it myself. You have more important work to do now."


    After hearing the answer, Randel did not think too much time, it was already a new order.


    "On the other side of the Hell border, I need you to open the situation. Your Majesty has ordered that you have to completely stabilize the passage to the Memphisto Hell in the recent period. Those stupid devils and demons are unreliable. Things, so this kind of thing must be done by our Dark Angels. You are the most trusted army and the most sharp weapon in his hands. So, you should know what to do."


    "Yes, adults. We promise that we will not let your Majesty and you down."


    "Very good. Frederick, it is to have such confidence and momentum." Patted back to the angel''s shoulder, and Randil, who inherited from Dan Kec''s face, appeared to have a long-term heart, as if The smile of the elders comes. "You have to know that I will soon retreat from the position of the commander of the Dark Angels. At that time, my Majesty will definitely pick someone out of your backbone to inherit my position. I am very optimistic about you, I am also very willing to recommend you to your Majesty. But before that, you must make some achievements and come up with a result that will satisfy both me and my Majesty. Only then can you get your approval, and only then, you The talent name takes over all my authority. So, you should know how to do it, right?"


    Power, status. This is something that angels can''t avoid. Although I know that there are more or less false elements in this language of expectation. But this angel, called Frederick, pressed his chest hard and responded solemnly.


    ��Thank you for your cultivation, I will not let you down!��


    "Good, go. Remember that you promised me, don''t let me down. Otherwise, you should know how we deal with those who fail."


    As the so-called Enwei and Shi, as one of the superiors, Randil certainly knows how to spur these subordinates, so that they can make themselves satisfied.


    Frederick was obviously scared by such a threat. After all, it is an angel in hell. He knows how many ways in Hell will make him feel that he is not as good as death. This is a threat of sufficient weight to make him feel deeply jealous and awe. Coupled with the motivation that Dekeer promised before, it is naturally impossible for him to take this task away.


    So after stroking the chest and facing a deep ritual against Rendezier, Felider did not have any nonsense, and with his own dark angels, he turned into a thick black smoke and directly drilled. Into the ground.


    They have returned to **** and acted as ordered by Randkiel. And looking at it suddenly, there is only one person left alone. Randel smiled and stretched out his arm.


    The fire of **** began to flow on him. First, the dazzling red color, then slowly turned into a dazzling blue. The pain of the flesh can''t shake his tough nerves, and the power of Zatanos does not have any difficulty for him.


    After all, he is not a rookie like Dan Kec. The accumulation over thousands of years may not allow him to break his own embarrassment and break through his own ceiling. But it is enough to make his mastery of power to an unimaginable level. Dan Kec is sitting on Baoshan without knowing it. The air has the essence of Zatanos but he does not know how to use it. He can''t make such a low-level mistake. So in the first time, he began to mobilize this part of the power, and began to try and completely control it in his own hands.


    This is not too difficult for him. So just for a while, he has already explored the key points and began to get used to his identity as a wicked knight.


    The knight who burned the blue fire, this is what he looks like today. And that is to maintain such a look, he directly climbed the locomotive of Dan Kec, and began to gallop in the wilderness of the west.


    For him, everything is a start now.


    They are mulling a plan that is large enough, and if this plan is going on, it will definitely need to be more prepared. All of this requires him to be personally involved. Although he is a little troublesome, he is also happy.


    Can you be crazy about it in the world, isn��t it better to be sitting in that **** hell? At least, he thinks so. So now is the time to start his madness!

 Chapter 1604： Action alternative method

    Dan Cage��s affairs were not taken into account by Peter and Gu Yi.


    The former is powerless, even if there is something that doesn''t feel right, he can''t put down the important things in front of him, and find a guy he doesn''t even know.


    The latter, although there is that ability, but did not put Randel in the heart. In her eyes, Randel can only be regarded as a bigger one. In this node that needs to race against time, his presence is obviously no more valuable than time. Therefore, even if she knows that there is a secret in the secret, Dejir is a ghost, she is willing to put him a little at this time. Anyway, it is just a monkey who can''t escape from his Wuzhishan. There is no difference between it and a little later.


    For them, finding the evil spirit knight is the most important thing. According to the clues provided by Old Morgan, they quickly came to St. Michael''s Church in Texas.


    It was not until this time that they found out how clues the clues provided by Morgan. The reason for this is that they found that the so-called St. Michael''s Church was already a hundred years ago.


    Now it''s an old train museum, with the only solitary factory building with rusty train tracks that house the old steam engine locomotives. From the point of view of the maintenance of these locomotives and the dilapidation and depression of the entire museum, it is probably abandoned for a long time.


    Even Gu Yi did not believe that there would be a ghost knight here, let alone Peter, a young man. He just looked around and said it to the ancient one.


    "Hello, although I don''t want to say that. But I think we seem to be being played. There isn''t even a place like a church here. How could there be any evil spirit knight he said. I want to say, we might as well take him. Grab it directly, let him personally take us to find those guys. Maybe, that guy will be more honest and more cooperative."


    "Old Morgan is not the one who will make such a joke. There must be another reason for this."


    The ancient one has considerable confidence in the old Morgan. She just looked at the map in her hand and said to Peter.


    "From the above mana traces, this labeling point should have been left more than a hundred years ago. Maybe it was still a church at that time. Just because of some other relationship, the church was moved away. There will be situations like this we are experiencing. So maybe if we ask local people to inquire, we should be able to find some useful news."


    "Inquired about the locals? It��s a hell, I really don��t think we have to use this inefficient way."


    Said this on the mouth, Peter''s eyes could not help but fall on the chest of the ancient Master. Of course, he was not indecent as she was, but was looking at the eyes of Ago Moto on her. After seeing the power of this artifact, he certainly could not forget his power. So after hesitating a little, he said very directly to the ancient one.


    "Hello. Why don''t you try to find clues for us with this artifact? If the **** didn''t lie to us, we should be able to find the trace of the person we were looking for from the past, isn''t it?"


    "Mr. Parker. This is a very dangerous idea. I think I need to warn you. Don''t think about just stepping into the past. You can''t judge what you saw in the past. The real scene, this time confuses your judgment, and may even make you make a very wrong choice. And you have to know that once something is wrong, you can''t look back. I don''t think you would like this. It��s happening to you.��


    "Okay, okay. Congratulations, you succeeded in dispelling my thoughts. Just follow what you said. Let''s go to the locals and ask if we can find any clues. Although I think this is It��s a waste of time, but who let us have no other way?��


    Peter raised his hand and made a compromise while complaining about it. And listening to his complaints, Gu Yi first shook his head helplessly, and then said to him like this.


    "Don''t complain, Mr. Parker. It''s just a little bit of frustration. Believe me, compared with the difficult situation I have encountered, the problem in front of me is not even a small earth bag in front of the majestic mountain. We are not. You can go over from the top, so you don''t have to complain about it at all."


    "And again, who said that we have no other way?"


    Looking at the ancient one, suddenly turned around and said something like this. Peter immediately stared at him with amazement, and then asked with some disbelief.


    "Do you have a way? Not that you said, are we going to find clues to the locals? How come you are so fast?"


    "Mr. Parker, I mean, we are looking for the locals. But I have not said that we can''t use some other methods to assist in this process. There are ways to find someone. As long as there are methods, many Things will do more with less, isn''t it?"


    The answer of the ancient old **** was that Peter had some bottomlessness in his heart. He hesitated to look at the ancient one and then shrugged his shoulders.


    "Okay. Since you said so, what method do you plan to use to assist?"


    "It''s very simple, Mr. Parker. Would you like a tarot card?"


    In this way, Gu Yi went straight to his sleeve and pulled out a tarot card of pure silver texture. This thing looks very expensive, because from the above carvings, as well as those colors like enamel, this must be something that some skilled craftsmen can make. In combination with the identity of the ancient one, Peter has an 80% confidence that this must be a long-standing antique.


    However, no matter how antique, this is also a tarot card. It��s not that Peter looks down on the Tarot cards, but he thinks that at such a critical time, can you be a little serious, don��t pin your hopes on these unreliable things? If you just pick a few cards, you can determine the future and determine the direction of your fate. Then, if everyone is still running around, it is better to find a place to sit down and play two Kunte cards.


    Of course, this is just Peter''s personal opinion. As for what Gu Yi thought, he did not know. He could only watch Gu Yi skillfully cut the card, and then he rushed the board in front of him. Obviously, she is not laughing at this issue.


    "Come on, ask a question, pick a card. I think we can find the answer soon."


    "Which is this game?" Peter and more than a few times played with Gewen, looking at the action of the ancient one, could not help but frown, and questioned.


    In his opinion, the action of the ancient one is very unprofessional. In addition to the volley placard, she even did not perform as well as those of Tarot fans. The most important point is that the tarot card should be the first to ask questions and then shuffle. How can she wash the cards directly and ask questions like her?


    "This is the most succinct way to play. Hurry up, we have no time to waste!"


    This kind of answer made Peter couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, but looking at the attitude that Gu Yi did not intend to shake, he still sighed and cooperated.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s get started. First question, where should we start?"


    Peter��s voice just fell, and the tarot card in front of him immediately turned over automatically. This situation made Peter very different. The ancient one took the card directly and then showed it to Peter. Then he showed it to Peter.


    "Priestess. Roman numeral 2, corresponds to the moon. A clever person, holding a book in his hand. What does this mean?"


    "Wait, shouldn''t you start with the interpretation of the positive and negative position?"


    Peter, whose head is big, quickly asked, in short, he is more and more unkind to the unprofessional practice of the ancient one.


    However, he couldn��t look down on his eyes and he couldn��t look down on his eyes. She just glanced at Peter, and it was very indifferent.


    "Nothing is necessary. It is not impossible to interpret something on the surface. Why bother to make the problem so complicated. Let''s get to work, start from the nearest place."


    With that said, she was already walking towards the building next to the museum. It was a school that looked like a building that was built soon. As a matter of fact, there should be quite a few people in the school. But now it��s night, except for the security guards at the school, I��m afraid it��s hard to find out who else is coming from the school.


    However, the ancient one did not care about this, she went straight to the school, and then directly found the security guard who was watching TV in the security room.


    I don��t know what kind of means she played. The security guard saw that she was like an old friend. What kind of sweet and sour water poured on her, even if her wife��s derailment was said, she did not tell her that she recently It was green several times.


    Gu Yi was also very surprised to hear such things, but she did not come for this gossip. So soon she asked the security guard right.


    "Man, I am not here to listen to this. I have something to ask you. Is there anyone in the school? Also, who do you think is the most intelligent guy in school?"


    "The most intelligent? It must be Old Dennister. He is the librarian of the school. It is said to be the **** of St. Michael''s Church. But since no one has been religious, he is not doing it. He sells the church. I bought a lot of books and donated them to the school. I also got a librarian job in the school. He has been reading books all his life, and he has special life experience, which is very helpful. If you want to say who is the most intelligent here, I think it must be him. Look, there are lights in the library, he must be there now."


    "Good, man, you have helped me a lot."


    Listening to this, Gu Yi turned his head and smiled at Peter and gave a voice to the security guard.


    "Well, you won''t remember seeing us. Also, if you really can''t stand your wife''s derailment, I suggest you still divorce. It''s not good for you all this, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1605： There should be awareness of death

    In the face of the harvest of the ancient one, Peter really has a feeling of nothing to say.


    I just found someone to ask for it very much, but I really can dig out the clues. A **** who retired from St. Michael''s Church, isn''t that the clue they are looking for?


    However, even though this is said, Peter still has considerable doubts about the attitude of this ancient play. He still does not want to believe that such a result is obtained through the ruthless tarot card divination. In contrast, he is more willing to believe that this is what other means of the ancient one, so that things become what he sees now.


    False, everything is fake, but it is just a blind eye. Peter was still so stunned in his heart, but the ancient one was already greeting him.


    "Don''t lie, Mr. Parker. There is no rest for the god, we should visit him as soon as possible!"


    This sentence reminded Peter to let him re-recognize what his current imperative is, instead of wasting the world on such details. This made him unable to resist the pat on the face, regained his spirit, and then rushed to catch up with the pace of the ancient one.


    Soon, two people came to the library and found the librarian named Dannister they were looking for.


    The predecessor who was holding a book obviously did not expect that someone would come to his library at this time, which made him quickly put down the books in his hand, while pushing the glasses on his nose and watching. With these two uninvited guests, they warned them.


    "The library is closed. If you are borrowing books or returning books, please come over during normal working hours. If you are coming to send an ill-gotten wealth, then I am sorry, except for books, everything here. No. You have come to the wrong place!"


    "We are not here for these things. We are here for you, Dennister."


    In the face of the predecessor''s god, a finger snapped, Peter can clearly see that the eyes of the predecessor''s gods began to become scattered. Obviously, the ancient one has already used some kind of hypnosis-like means for him, just like the one who dealt with the security guard before. He is no longer hostile to both of them, but he also begins to know all about them.


    For this means, Peter did not feel that there was anything wrong with this. Because they are not using this means to make money, but to use this means to solve the worldwide crisis. With such a big sense of addition, they are fully able to stand on the ground. As for the issue of human rights violations, it is a pity that this is not within their thinking.


    Peter admits that he can''t do the same thing as Batman in the movie. In the face of the world crisis, we can also think of issues such as human rights privacy. Even Batman, when confronting the clown, did he still use his urban sonar system that would greatly violate the privacy of Gotham citizens?


    If you want to be a hero, you can never achieve the best of both worlds. If you want to save the future of countless people and let them not fall into the misery of hell, you must not care about the gains and losses of one or two individual interests. Sacrifice the small self to achieve me, this is not just the hero itself. Many times, for some heroes, this principle is also applicable to other people.


    Perhaps before, the idealized Peter who once had a naive idea would not have such an idea. But now, he has obviously changed his mind and started to learn to become realistic.


    After all, this cruel world does not exist in fairy tales, and fairy tales are not what he pursues. He pursues justice and is just justice. For the cause of justice, he even has the consciousness of sacrificing his own life. In comparison, the little secret of an ordinary person is of course negligible.


    In short, Peter let go of this behavior of the ancient one. The ancient one was also very quick, and asked about the predecessor who was confused by his own mind.


    "St. Michael''s Church, it is said that you used to preside over the giving, then I want to ask you, do you know about the church and the evil spirits?"


    "That was just a legend, only what I had heard when I was a child. When I was a child, Houston circulated that the evil spirits who were hunting evil in the night at night were inspired by the Lord and snuggled up in the holy rice. The story of the Church of Caleb. The old church at that time was nearby, with the cemetery under the name of the church. It was so famous that no matter how powerful the gang would dare to step in here at night, they were afraid of evil spirits. The Cavaliers are better than the fear of the police. In fact, I did see the legendary evil spirit knight when I was a child."


    "He was burning with flames, riding a horse with only skeletons, and whizzing through the night. It was because of him that I believed in the existence of God, and that I decided to become the service of God. But I really I didn''t think that the world would eventually become like this. The God I believe in is no matter how human beings live or not, and he cares about us as much as those heresy. He is a liar and lied to my life''s liar."


    Having said that, the predecessor of the gods could not help but scream at the gods he had served. And this is actually the flaw of this simple confusing means.


    It does make people know everything, but it is because of this, it is difficult to control the degree of this speech. Just like now, the gods really say what they know, but how many of them are nonsense, and people with good eyes can see it.


    Of course, this kind of thing is not the first time I encountered it. She has long been accustomed to dealing with similar problems, so she quickly analyzed the useful parts from these questions. This allowed her to interrupt the shouting of the gods and ask him again.


    "You said that the old church is near here. Are you referring to this train museum next to you?"


    "Yes, it was indeed a church fifty years ago. But the City Hall said that it would move the church and the cemetery, so it became a train museum. The new church is just two blocks away, and I am also I worked there for nearly forty years. As for the cemetery, it was really difficult to stay in the city. The people in the town hall moved it to the suburbs. These **** government bureaucrats. They colluded and pressed the price It��s too low. Even the newly built church is cutting corners. Otherwise, it��s impossible to sell only that amount of money.��


    The predecessor is still awkward, but the ancient one is already not listening to it. She just knocked on a ring finger and interrupted the old priest''s words, then whispered to him.


    "Go back to sleep, Dennister. You have been busy for too long, and there is an illusion of fatigue. As for your dissatisfaction with the City Hall, I think you can go to the test demonstration to express your opinion. Some people are vomiting water, but they are not acting at all. This kind of behavior is really bad!"


    In one sentence, he sent away his predecessor, and the ancient one took Peter directly to leave here. Until this time, Peter was still in a state of fog.


    "You have figured out where the people we are looking for? Why do I still feel that I have found nothing?"


    "There has been a little bit of a clue, Mr. Parker. Come, let''s continue to draw cards! Tell me about your question, maybe we will know the answer soon, isn''t it?"


    "It��s a hell." Peter looked at the tarot card lined up in front of him. Peter sighed deeply, and then he said his own problems with a credible attitude that he had no credibility. "Well, where should we go to find that guy?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the new tarot card was automatically revealed. On the card is the death of a white horse, meaning death and rebirth. Looking at this card, the old sleeves waved, it was already said to Peter.


    "I think we have a goal. Let''s go, Mr. Parker. Let''s go to the cemetery of this city. I think there, we can find the answer we need."


    "I hope." He has already become accustomed to the ancient god, the **** of the gods, and he has no choice but to follow her footsteps. And under the footsteps of both of them, very quickly, they came to the cemetery of the city.


    Just like the cemeteries in all other parts of the world, this is not a place for ordinary people to play and see. Especially at night, it is naturally more silent and empty. The tombstones are set up there, enough for everyone who walks into it to smell the smell of death. In the face of such a place, even a guy like Peter is inevitably uncomfortable.


    ��Are you sure we can find the answer here? I mean, are you sure that the guy we are looking for is not in the coffin under one of the tombstones? ��


    "Of course, I am very sure. Don''t forget, the Death Card represents more than just the end, and rebirth. And again, the two hundred years of time, unless it is a special situation, it is not enough to make a evil The Spirit Knight is coming to an end."


    The reason given by the ancient one is very sufficient, so even Peter can only temporarily suppress the unbelief in his heart, and ask her at the same time.


    "Well, since you said so. Then where should we find it? Do you want to ask one by one from the mouths of these dead people? Seriously, although I have the power of Zatanos, let the dead open I seem to be unable to do this for a while."


    "I haven''t reached the point where I need to let the dead open, Mr. Parker. Don''t forget, there are still vigils in the cemetery."

 Chapter 1606： Vigilist cemetery knight

    The night watchman, this is an old and awkward profession. In the beginning, they were only the guards of the cemetery, preventing the bodies under the tomb from being robbed by the hungry beasts and madmen like Frankenstein.


    In general, this kind of work is not decent. But more or less is still within the scope of human acceptance. However, with the rampant black deaths in Europe, this kind of work slowly became terrible.


    Because in the age when the disease was rampant and died everywhere. In addition to guarding the work of the cemetery, the night watchmen also need to transport the bodies of those who died in the town because of the disease.


    At that time, every night, they often carried oil lamps in their hands, pushing the cart, and stacking a body into a shape of a hill. Then in the dim light, it disappeared into the horrified sight of people.


    For those who live in this ignorant age, the night watchman has undoubtedly become the embodiment of death. And this is a matter of course, so that they began to demonize this profession, and become more and more like the terrorist characters in those ghost stories.


    And even today, the profession of the night watchman still has not got rid of the horror color that was given to him in the original era. Although people know that the original legends are mostly irrational words driven by ignorance, from a realistic point of view, the night watchers are no different from ordinary people. But as long as it is a normal person, in the face of such a profession, it will always inevitably cringe three points.


    No one will regard them as ordinary people, because in the eyes of ordinary people, I am afraid that even if they go to the streets to beg for begging, they will never accept such a job. This is a career that only a freak will choose, and for a freak, it is naturally not surprising that it feels like this.


    For this reason, the profession of the night watcher naturally began to decline. In fact, more cemetery guards are now a profession rather than a night watchman. Of course, this does not mean that the night watchman is completely extinct. At least here, in this place that is almost forgotten by the world. There is also a night watchman who is sticking to his position.


    To be honest, such a result is indeed surprising to Peter. He really didn''t think that in a big city like Houston, there would be such a career that could only appear in the stories of the backcountry and ghosts. However, he is also a person who has seen the big world. Even the Supreme Master is walking with him, and a night watchman in the district certainly cannot make him shocked.


    He just followed the ancient one straight to the chalet on the edge of the cemetery, and then looked at Gu Yi on the sill of the old-fashioned oil lamp slammed three times.


    Soon, after the threshold, there was a very obvious movement. When the wooden door was slammed open, he immediately saw a unkempt old man coming out of the door and peeing his head.


    "Who are you looking for? There are no living people here!"


    Very unkind voice made Peter unable to frown. For such a polite person, his first impression is very bad. Fortunately, the principal is not him, so he does not have to respond directly to this guy. For the ancient one, she has long been accustomed to all kinds of mortal beings, she does not care about such small things. She just looked at the guy in front of her and then smiled at him.


    "We introduced it to Morgan. He pointed us a way and let us find it!"


    "Williams Morgan, the bastard? Damn, I thought he was dead!"


    The unkempt old man sweared, but the alert and hostility in his eyes also faded at this time. Obviously, the name of Old Morgan is still a little bit worthwhile for him. Although he said that he still has considerable taboos for these two strangers who are obviously not ordinary people, but at the very least, they have the possibility of communication.


    "Come in. Tell me why you are here. I don''t believe that the old **** who hasn''t seen each other for more than two hundred years will know that I am here now. You must have spent a lot of time to find it here. Tell me about it." Look, talk about the **** and let you find out what the old Carter is doing!"


    Peter followed the ancient one into the wooden house, and as he imagined, the wooden house was very simple. Except for a bed and two chairs, not even a table. The guy who claims to be the old Carter doesn''t have the kind of hot tea to welcome the guests. On the contrary, he held a shotgun in his hand and pointed straight at the two of them. There is a big meaning that you don''t want to go out of this door without giving a reasonable explanation.


    This made Peter sneer in his heart, he really did not think that he would encounter such a very unreasonable guy here. However, it is precisely because of his actions, plus some of the information revealed in his previous words, but it is to let Peter begin to doubt his identity.


    What makes an old man a night watchman and can stay here for more than two hundred years? The average person does not have this will and does not have this ability. Unless he is not an ordinary person.


    Thinking about this, Peter did not wait for the opening of the ancients and said directly to him.


    "We are looking for the evil spirit knight. It seems that you should be the guy, right?"


    The straightforward words immediately let the old man snoring. He did not respond positively, but in the face of Peter, shaking the sawgun in his hand, and then said with a sullen face.


    "Evil Knight? I haven''t heard of this name for a long time? Who are you? Looking for what the evil spirit knight wants to do? Don''t tell me that you want to find the kind of **** who is in the fire. I can smell you. The **** smell on your body, the guys like you, in the case of the evil spirit knight, will be burnt into coke and thrown into hell!"


    His words are not a joke. Because Peter or the ancient one is not a clean person.


    The Hydra and the perpetrators Peter has killed in these years are not in the minority. Although he has always believed that punishing evil is both good and has always believed that what he has done is just. However, judging by the standards of the evil spirit knight, he is also a **** executioner with both hands, a target that can be hunt.


    As for the ancient one, it is even more so. Being able to defend the Earth for centuries as a Supreme Master, how could she not smudge her own hands at all? The devils, the gods, and even the black wizards who conspired to subvert, have tasted her tricks. Even so far, their souls are still mourning in the prison of the Supreme Master. With all these things, how could she open Peter and come to a good one?


    Of course, neither Peter nor the ancient one will be afraid to face the trial of the evil spirit knight. Even said that they will be quite happy to see the evil spirits ride to their own face. This can save them a lot of effort. Unfortunately, as far as the current situation is concerned, this is only an unrealistic reverie.


    The evil spirits are never a good gentleman who is responsive. Most of them who have been tortured by the spirit of vengeance all year round are paranoid, stubborn, and even crazy. It��s like this old guy in front of you. Although he has not yet reached the point of madness, the ability to hold a large-caliber dangerous weapon against two unmasked people is enough to explain how difficult it is to get along with him.


    Most of these people eat soft and hard, and they don��t have any hard ideas. So I looked at it a little, and the ancient one said honestly to the old man in front of him.


    "I introduce myself, I am the ancient one, and everyone who knows me calls me the Supreme Master. I have very important things to look for those evil spirits who still exist in the world. And through the guidance of Mr. Morgan, I found Here. So, this gentleman. Can you put the gun in your hand and let us talk about it? Maybe the things in your hand are really special, even the devils may not be able to withstand it. Hurt. But for us, it doesn''t make much difference. Instead of making it a barrier to friendly communication between us, let''s put it down and let us talk in a more peaceful way. What do you say?"


    "Supreme Master?" The name of the ancient one is still a little useful. At the very least, after hearing her self-reporting, the jealous look in the old man��s eyes was a little less.


    "I have heard of you. It is said that even a **** like Mephisto will be jealous of your existence. It is because of you that he dare not sway in the world, and he is willing to do it, right?"


    ��There is always a need for individuals to stand behind humans and support them for it?��


    The ancient one admitted his role in disguise, and this allowed the old man to completely eliminate the hostility and let go of the weapon in his hand. However, even so, the way he talks has not changed much, even in the face of the ancient one, he is still the bad tone before.


    "As a human being, I thank you for your dedication. But as a knight of evil spirits, I have to say that I hate guys like you. If it weren''t for you, Mephisto''s **** might not have created so many evil spirits. Come. In other words, we will become this ghost, because you, aren''t you?"


    "Okay, gossip less. I have already admitted, I am the evil spirit knight you are looking for, Carter Shire. I have already admitted my identity. So, are you going to give your intentions? I made it clear?"

 Chapter 1607： The Cavaliers have a worry

    Some of the quick and quick words of Carter Shire. He admitted his identity very directly, and he did not care about the ancient ones and they asked about it.


    In the face of his direct performance, Peter''s heart is somewhat doubtful.


    Because according to the ancient one, the evil spirits should have mutual induction. But even if he and the old man stood in a face-to-face position, he still did not have the slightest feeling of facing the same kind. This made him very doubtful about the authenticity of the old man''s words. Plus, the impression that old Carter left him was not very good. So now, he opened up against the old Carter.


    "Wait, you said that you are the evil spirit knight we are looking for? How do you prove this?"


    "Certificate?" sneered, and old Carter caught Peter''s arm directly. And when they got in touch, Peter immediately felt the burning flame of his arm. This is not the damage that the general flame can achieve. Only the fire of **** can have such power.


    Although he is not afraid of the burning of this kind of **** fire, he is still amazed by what happened at the moment. Because, besides Mephisto, there are only those evil spirit knights who can manipulate Hellfire. Mephisto is dead, this is no doubt. Then there is only one possibility left in the identity of the old man, that is, the evil spirit knight.


    To be more precise, this is a very weak and evil spirit knight. Peter, who had no sense of face-to-face, had confirmed his identity as an old Carter after having had physical contact. He is indeed a evil spirit knight, the spirit of vengeance. At this point, the fire of **** in his body can''t be faked. However, the fire of **** he possessed is already very thin, so thin that Peter is so skeptical that he can turn into a wicked knight.


    He simply hangs his life with the magic of Hellfire. If it is not the maintenance of Hellfire, according to his current physical condition, he is afraid that he will soon be drilled into the grave. And the spirit of vengeance, the existence of near eternal life, may be so thin to this extent, this is where Peter is really surprised.


    He didn''t understand the reason for this, so naturally, he put his doubtful eyes on the old Carter. Old Carter obviously noticed the meaning of his eyes, which made his face suddenly show a meaningful expression.


    "How, kid. Didn''t you think? Believe me, there are still many things you can''t imagine in this world! You know when you live to my age, the world is always there. Prepare a surprise for you. Accept it, then naturally it��s all happy. Can��t accept it, then �ߺߡ�


    As before, I hated the accent, and the surprise in Peter��s heart was suddenly diluted. But out of curiosity, he couldn''t help but ask the doubts in his heart.


    "Why is the fire of **** on your body so thin? The power of the evil spirit knight should not be so weak."


    "The power of the evil spirit knight? Kid, not everyone will be so lucky as you, can give this kind of gift as a gift. For most evil knights, this power is more like a kind of Curse. And for the curse, are you still willing to be ashamed? No, believe me. You will only be like us, trying to get rid of it by all means. It is like what I used to do."


    "In the past 100 years, in order to completely get rid of this curse. I have tried everything and finally killed the spirit of revenge in my body. This has made me lose most of the power. But Anyway, it freed me from this heavy curse and completely escaped from the palm of Mephisto. So, I think this price is worth it, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t have the feeling of you."


    Peter had just opened his mouth and old Carter had interrupted him very rudely.


    "Of course you don''t feel this way, kid. Because you are lucky. I don''t know what kind of contract you signed with Murphysto, but I can feel that there is no such thing as a spirit of revenge in your body. The incitement and madness. You only got their strength, but they were not dominated by them, and this is already very lucky for us."


    Peter does not deny such a statement. Because he had already discovered the legacy of Zatanos, the tragic fate of the evil spirit knights of all ages. Zatanos has more than two thousand hosts in the hands of Mephisto. Every evil knight who is boarded by him will become more and more crazy under the instigation of his resentful soul.


    More than two thousand hosts, almost no henry. It is not the terrible evil spirits, the hot devils that cause them to perish. It is the spirit of revenge that is hosted on them.


    Zatanos madly tormented them. This unsuccessful **** lord is almost always rebellious and wants to break free from the prison of this soul. As a cage itself, every resistance is at the expense of the body and soul of the evil spirit knight. The longer the time, the more naturally the loss is, and in the end, they certainly cannot escape the end of a destruction. .


    This is the case with Zatanos, and the vengeful spirit of other knights will not be good. No one will be willing to endure such torture, and watch as they go to destruction. So they will want to break free from such a destiny of destruction, and it is completely understandable.


    Peter understood the feelings of this old knight, and at the same time, he was also shocked by the work of this old knight. Killing the spirit of vengeance in your body, this is something he never thought of. Because he is very clear, what does the spirit of vengeance mean to the Cavaliers.


    This is the source of their strength and the heaviest thing they carry. The so-called evil spirit knight is often not acting in accordance with his own intentions. In the confrontation between the soul and the will, it is difficult for them to confront the spirit of revenge they bear. This is also the reason why when the night falls, when the smell of sin is heard, the evil spirits will vacate. At this time, it is the spirit of vengeance that dominates them, not the soul and will of the knight itself.


    They are passive and are in a weak position in this respect. In the spirit of Vengeance, the so-called knight is only a temporary consumable, a tool. And a tool actually wants to resist the people who use them. Isn''t this a slippery thing?


    No matter what you think, this is impossible. The reason for this is that it requires more than courage, but also the will, wisdom and other aspects. It��s already very difficult to fight against a spirit of revenge, and don��t forget, there is the old fox of Mephisto. Destroying the spirit of revenge is only the first step, and it is still a negligible step. What is really important is to overcome Mephisto and let him not be suspicious of the destruction of the Spirit of Vengeance.


    I just want to know how difficult it is to deceive the famous king of blackmail. That is almost impossible. The problem is that such things have really happened, and they have actually appeared in front of them. So even Peter, the guy who had a terrible impression of the old Carter, had to admit at the moment that he did something quite amazing.


    He began to admire this guy. Although he said that his behavior is indeed a very offensive person. But one yard of code, the guy with such wisdom and will deserve his respect. So now, he said to the old Carter.


    "Mr. Shi Lei. I know that there is a certain difference between us. But I can assure you that our position is absolutely consistent."


    "This may not be the case. I don''t know what position you are standing on now! If I remember correctly, the power on you should belong to a young man named Johnny Blaze. I don''t know him. What happened, so that Mephisto will give you the power that belongs to him, and it is still in such a special way. But, just by what I feel from you, I have reason to doubt you. If you say that you are not standing by the Supreme Master, I will even suspect that you are the illegitimate son of Mephisto. You know, I know the old bastard, he is not the kind of person who will do a loss!"


    Still so unpleasant way to talk, Carter Shire is almost a sly Peter can hardly speak. Looking at Peter''s immature performance, the ancient one sighed in the heart and then took the message.


    "If you really know about Mephisto, you will know that even if he is really the illegitimate son of Mephisto, it is absolutely impossible to get such treatment. For Mephisto, even if it is His devil prince is only a tool that can be used. He does not entrust his most valuable property to others because of a value that is not worthy at all. This is not his style, never. You should understand it!"


    "You are right, he is not such a person. This is also my most fortunate."


    Casually returning to the ancient sentence, Carter stared his attention on Peter.


    "So, kid. Do you have any explanation for the power you have? Or do you have anything to do with Murphysto?"

 Chapter 1608： Curious psychological potential threat

    It is not that he is too suspicious to ask Carter Shire. But he understands the meaning of the evil spirit knight.


    The birth of every evil spirit knight has an inseparable relationship with Mephisto. Mephisto called them affectionately their own knights, and it was not just a mere talk. Just as the medieval kings would award honours to the brave knights, Mephisto, as the Lord of Hell, would also force the knights to give him strength in a similar way.


    In order to ensure that this powerful Guard is completely in his own hands, Mephisto has worked tirelessly to sign a contract with everyone inside. Under such circumstances, old Carter would suspect that Peter and Mephisto had done an ulterior motive, which is normal.


    After all, Mephisto never made a loss. Peter''s rich rewards are so rich that it is beyond the imagination of all evil spirits. According to the consistent nature of Mephisto, he should take away a heavier price than his return from him.


    This price should be heavier than the soul. And if you want to do this, he should have done something that goes beyond the bottom line. After all, the soul is already the highest bargaining chip a person can afford. If it exceeds the price of the soul, then it can only be said that he has paid more than just himself, and may include others.


    You can take away the lives of others. This is the natural law of natural selection and the strong. Although old Carter does not see such behavior, he does not think that this will be an absolute mistake. However, if you want to take away the souls of others, just to make a deal. That is a big mistake, and it is absolutely impossible to be forgiven.


    Of course, all of this is just his personal guess. However, if you don''t figure things out, he will never be assured of working with such people. This is his principle. In the face of his principle, the ancient one is picking an eyebrow, it is already the default.


    She will not have the suspicion of old Carter. After all, she has almost seen the essence of Peter. She doesn''t think that Peter got the power by what kind of dirty trade. She is very aware of the purity of Peter''s heart and will, such a person who adheres to the principles of justice. I am afraid that he will kill him, and he will never do such a deal with Mephisto.


    She is quite confident in Peter. And the reason why she would default to the old Carter''s behavior, in addition to wanting to use Peter''s mouth to dispel his concerns. The more reason is that she actually cares a lot about the origin of Peter''s strength.


    You know, Mephisto is not so good. As she said, he will never put such a precious wealth on others. If Peter has a contract, then everything is fine. But she saw it very clearly, there is no contract in Peter''s body. In other words, he bypassed Mephisto and got everything he had now. And that''s interesting.


    It is important to know that Mephisto''s emphasis on the evil spirits has made him almost strict regulatory measures on every vengeful spirit. And the existence of Zatanos is the top priority of his attention. The most important condition that is needed to take away what belongs to him under his supervision is the absolute power.


    Can destroy all his monitoring measures in a flash, or even directly destroy the power of the evil spirit knight. And such power must also be far above Mephisto.


    Mephisto is already one of the most powerful gods in the world. Even if it is compared with the gods of several great gods, he will not be inferior. And far beyond the existence of him, really, in addition to a guy who made her jealous, Gu Yi really can not imagine other candidates.


    So she is really curious, wondering who Peter has met in order to make him have such luck. I got such a gift.


    Both of them were clear and secret, and they were questioning the source of his power of Zantanos. In the face of such a problem, Peter himself is actually confused. Of course, although confused, but he did not conceal the meaning, so now, he told the day''s things to them.


    "I can''t tell this question myself. Because I only remember that I was performing a mission, and then during the mission, I met a evil spirit knight. He has been chasing us, and I was caught by him. I conducted a judgment on the soul. I fainted at that time. When I woke up, I found out that the power of Zatanos was integrated into me."


    ��Is this?�� There was no clue at all that Gu couldn��t help but frown. The idea that she wanted to explore the existence of that powerful force obviously could not continue. For this, of course she is not reconciled. So immediately, he asked Peter again. ��Can you say that no one else knows why you have this power? I mean witnesses, or other suspicious people.��


    "Other people''s cards?" Peter frowned. When he thought about it, he said to the ancient one. "I was in a position with Agent Natasha Romanov. I remember that before the coma, the evil spirit knight rushed over to her. But she did not know this thing, I doubt it. And she already I am retired, so I am not willing to bother her for this kind of thing."


    Natasha Romanov? When I heard a key strange name, Gu remembered her in a conscious way. She felt that it was necessary to ask the lady to verify the situation at the time. In any case, letting such a powerful force exist on the earth is not a threat.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with the problem at hand. For the old Carter, Peter''s answer is to let him renew a new understanding of Peter.


    You know, in today''s world, it is not that easy to be a hermit who lives in isolation and lives in the world. The movements in the world are too great. Sometimes you are hiding in the wilderness, and places that are inaccessible are inevitably affected by some things. The old Carter is like this. Although he has been hiding in this cemetery for decades, this does not mean that he does not know anything about the outside world.


    There is something in the world called a mobile phone, and there is something called wifi. Even if you are in the wild, as long as you have a mobile phone and have a signal, then you can basically understand a lot of things. Over the years, the topic of superheroes has been in full swing, and of course he can''t be excused. It is also because of the sufficient understanding of this topic that he becomes more aware of what kind of information is attached to Peter''s words.


    Natasha Romanov. This Russian woman is one of the superheroes of the Avengers. Because of her glamorous and sexy, she is a fan in the men''s group. Sometimes the night is quiet, and old Carter will be lonely and indifferent to a picture of this beautiful woman. Don''t look at him when he is old, he still has this basic function. It was for this special reason that he immediately recognized Peter''s identity.


    Of course, he has to make sure that he can do it. So immediately, he asked Peter.


    "Kid, what is your name?"


    "Peter Parker. Why, do you know me?"


    Peter''s answer made Old Carter nodded, and at the same time, the look of his face began to vanish.


    "I know you. You are a member of the Avengers, a superhero called Spider-Man. Although I always think that the behavior of these guys is a bit too fancy. But I have to admit that people like you It��s indeed a good boy. Sorry, I shouldn��t doubt you. Even if you are a wanted man now, your beliefs are admirable, and you are worthy of believing. Please forgive me and forgive the old man��s alert. After all, I have seen too much ugliness in this world, and I really don''t want to get involved in those things anymore."


    Even the ancient one did not think that a change in identity would make Old Carter''s attitude change like this. After all, she was too young to see the influence of superheroes in this world. However, this is not a bad thing, she is also happy with such a situation. Peter, who never thought of meeting this situation, naturally became somewhat flattered by this change.


    "Forehead, do you want to believe us? Don''t doubt our motives anymore?"


    "With the supreme wizard and a respectable superhero as a guarantee, I don''t think that my alert is necessary. Therefore, I am willing to break my usual principles and trust you once. Of course, I hope that you will not Asking what is too much. Because I am living in a place where I am living away from the group, in order to avoid some people''s eyes and ears. I don''t want some people to know that I am still alive, which will make all my efforts before. Bubble. This is what you should understand in your heart!"


    "Mofisto?"


    The ancient one mentioned this name, and this immediately made the old card feature nod, revealing a look you know.


    In this regard, Peter was pouting, and he said directly to him.


    "If you are worried about Mephisto, then you don''t have to worry anymore. Because he is gone. Now that Hell has changed his master, he may not care about the existence of your deserter!"

 Chapter 1609： Moths start well

    "He is dead?" Suddenly heard such a message, the old Carter''s face can not find any other expression besides the mistake.


    He did not even think about this situation. Because in his expectation, the rest of his life should be in the shadow of Mephisto. After all, the king of the devil, such as Mephisto, must live longer than him. He wants to get his own freedom, and if he wants to be settled by himself, he will only be able to tremble in the corner he can''t see.


    This is the psychological preparation that old Carter already has. Now, Peter��s words tell him that his preparation is useless. This naturally makes him mistaken. However, this is always a good thing, at least for him. So after returning to God, he immediately took a long breath, and then the whole person revealed a kind of appearance that seemed to be free from the heavy shackles.


    "Thank God, this is really good news. I thought that I would never want to hear any news about this guy again in my life. I didn''t expect that fate was a big joke with me. Murphys Oh, you **** bastard, you have it today"


    Speaking aside, the old Carter��s face showed a real smile for the first time. Looking at his new smile, Peter suddenly felt embarrassed to ask him so much. In any case, this is an old man who has been tortured by the shadows of **** for a hundred years. It is so cruel that he is now able to break free from such a shadow and he has to pull him back again.


    This is the sympathy and compassion from Peter''s good nature. However, this kind of sympathy and compassion only existed for a short while, and it was already killed by him personally. Because he knew in his heart that any sympathy and compassion would have no effect at this time. This is only weakness, and this weak performance is absolutely impossible to help him save the world and help justice. Only kneel down and make sacrifices. In order to achieve great self, the world can be saved.


    Under this premise, even yourself can be sacrificed. Naturally, anyone else should be right.


    With such an idea, Peter no longer hesitated, but immediately said to the old Carter.


    "Mr. Shire. This is why I found you this time. Mephisto is dead, a guy who may have a huge conspiracy mastered the whole hell. He opened the door to hell, took the evil spirits and the devil there. All released to our world. He did not let these guys mess, but let them lurk, secretly brewing a big conspiracy that is likely to subvert the whole world. We can not let such a threat Keep going, so I need your help!"


    Peter��s frankness did not make him feel too gratified. This can be seen from the gloomy look of the old Carter��s face. However, although he was ugly in his face, he did not directly say anything to Peter. He is obviously also measuring, measuring the authenticity in Peter''s speech and measuring whether he deserves his own trust.


    In the end, Peter''s special identity played a very important role. This made Old Carter make up his mind, and at the same time, he said that he was going out, and said to Peter.


    "How are you going to help me?"


    There is no doubt that this is a very good start. And this naturally made Peter all excited. Of course, the excitement is only a moment. After so many things, Peter has already developed a kung fu that is not in the mood. So now, he is just a sullen face, very solemnly said to the old Carter.


    "I need to get the support of the evil spirit knight. Everyone, every evil spirit knight. I need them to deliver strength to me and help me fight for the control of hell."


    "We believe that only by taking the authority of Zatanos and gaining the status of Hell''s dominance can we stop this catastrophe from hell. Even we can use this to counter our enemies. No matter what kind of conspiracy they have." As long as our plans are successful, then we can completely sever their roots before they act. Then they will launch a complete fatal blow to these speculative guys."


    "Clear them thoroughly and let them pay for what they do. Revenge for the innocent and let justice go. Isn''t that what we, the evil spirit knight, should do most?"


    Peter''s words have a power to inspire people. Obviously, this is the most real thought in his heart. And this is the Peter Parker that old Carter knew.


    No, it should be said that Spider-Man Peter Parker, who is present in front of him, is more pure than the guy he knows through the media. He is like a flame, not only warming others, but also illuminating others. At the same time, while burning all the sins, it exudes the power that is likely to burn others.


    His will is too strong and pure, and this purity may not bring him a good result.


    Old Carter, who has a very rich life experience, can almost see Peter''s final result at a glance. Although he had the heart to persuade, but after seeing Peter''s eyes, he has quietly dispelled this idea.


    Peter''s eyes are special, it is a kind of look with a flame inside. This kind of old-fashioned Carter seems to have known each other. In the original Civil War, many black people took such a look and resolutely joined the war against the slaves of the South. It is a kind of eye that knows that it will die and that it does not turn back. It is a kind of eyes that have already had a sense of sacrifice.


    This kind of person is absolutely persuaded by persuasion. Like the moths that fire, even if the fire burns, they may not change their minds. And it was precisely because of this clear understanding that old Carter gave up the idea and turned to sigh and said to Peter.


    "Your thoughts shocked me, and I am very willing to help you in this kind of thing. But you also saw it. I lost the spirit of vengeance now and I can only rely on such a small and insignificant hellfire. This can only hang my life, let me linger. It is not enough to support me, let me go as a wicked knight. So I am sorry, I am afraid I can not help you in this kind of thing. of."


    This is both a kind of evasion and a tangible situation. Carter Sley has killed his own spirit of revenge for freedom, and this kind of thing has to pay for it. And this price is power. He was free, but at the same time he lost the power of the spirit of vengeance and lost the possibility of turning into a wicked knight again. He is lucky to be alive, and it is impossible to make him play.


    Peter apparently realized this, but he did not give up the old Carter. It is even said that after the old Carter refused to do so, he immediately said to the old Carter.


    "Mr. Shi Lei. You have also served as a knight of evil spirits. I must know that the evil spirits of evil are a great threat to ordinary people. Under their threat, no one can be alone. Maybe you have lost the power of the evil spirit knight, but this does not mean that you have no effect in this war. Your wisdom, your experience can also help us. We need to unite with everyone. Whether you can still be a knight, you are one of the forces we strive for. We need you, the world needs you. So please don''t refuse us, okay?"


    At this time, Peter took out his greatest sincerity. And his attitude, which is almost pleading, really touched the heart of old Carter.


    He was not a stone-hearted person. Otherwise, he could not choose a road to abandon Mephisto at that time. It was precisely because of his conscience, and the justice that still existed in his heart. He was directly infected by Peter at this time, and he leaned over to bend his chest.


    "If you insist on doing this, then Carter Sley. Willing to serve you!"


    "Very good!" The development of the matter has finally come to a successful conclusion, which makes the ancient one who has been watching the changes of the situation can not help but swell. She thought that Peter''s age could not control such an occasion, and the lack of life experience would make him unable to say the old stubbornness of Carter Shire. However, the reality has given her a considerable surprise. Peter, who has such a consciousness, is obviously better than she imagined.


    His body has begun to show a certain leadership temperament, which makes Gu Yi, while convinced his own vision, began to have other plans. So now, she is clenching her hand, so she said to Peter.


    "You did a good job, Mr. Parker. I thought you could hardly say this gentleman. But obviously, you are doing better than I expected. In this case, I am relieved. I can open my hand. Do something else!"


    "Are you going to let go?"


    The words of the ancient one gave Peter a bad feeling, and he quickly asked him. In the face of his questioning, the ancient one said to him very helplessly.


    "You have proven your ability, Mr. Parker. So it doesn''t matter if I am not with you. With the help of Mr. Shree, you can do the next step. You don''t need my guidance. And Besides, in this complicated and hidden situation, you also need someone to help you in the news, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1610： It’s hard to distinguish between the gift and the enemy

    Peter had to admit that the words of the ancient one did have his truth. He can''t suffocate his head and only do his own thing. Since he is going to deal with those terrible conspirators, he has to understand the actions of the conspirators. In this matter, the ordinary intelligence system has no effect. Only the existence of the ancient Master can monitor the every move of hell.


    Therefore, it is indeed necessary for her to withdraw from such a thing. However, he has already begun to get used to the ancient ones who have special abilities. It is really not suitable for such changes.


    Without the help of the ancient one, it is not easy to find the remaining evil spirits. Even with the assistance of Carter Shire, this process will certainly become more complicated and lengthy. Time is money, especially at this time. So Peter really hesitated, and shouldn''t promise her.


    The ancient one obviously also knew the reason why Peter hesitated, so at this time, she directly said to Peter.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Parker. I know what you are scrupulous about. So before I leave, I am going to give you a present. Yes, this is it."


    Speaking of this, she glimpsed into the sleeves, and it was already smashing the tarot cards of the previous sterling silver texture.


    "This is the fate card. How effective is it, presumably you have already seen it. If you have something difficult to choose, you may wish to pin your hopes on it. If fate is enough for you, I believe it can point you to a clear path."


    From the hands of the ancient one, the so-called fate card was taken, and Peter��s face suddenly appeared a very complicated look. There is a problem, he has long wanted to ask the ancient one. Now is the opportunity to ask this question, so there is no longer any hesitation, he asked this question to the ancient one.


    "Supreme Master, there is one thing I must understand. About fate, can you tell me that fate really exists? If it does exist, is there any need for all our efforts? ��


    "This is a very complicated question, Mr. Parker. If we simply think about this issue from a philosophical point of view, maybe we are talking about three days and three nights, and it is impossible to discuss a result. So let''s make a long story short. On the topic of fate, what I can tell you is that no one knows the result compared to the illusory. Perhaps you should care more about your own efforts."


    ��It��s like the past you saw in the long river. There are countless possibilities in the past, and the future is the same. So, fate, the future, what is it like. After all, it depends on you, depending on you now. Remember, Mr. Parker, fate is in the hands of people. You don��t want to fight, fate will never have the result you want! This has been since ancient times, never changed!"


    After saying this, Peter did not wait for the reaction, and the ancient one had already opened the portal and left here. When Peter came back, he could no longer find the trace of the ancient one.


    Where did she go, what did she do? This is an unknown question for Peter, and as a collaborator, Peter is very disgusted with such an unknown, and can even be said to be a deep hate.


    The reason for this is entirely because of what he has suffered.


    The conspirators had brewed all kinds of disgusting private activities behind him. In their hands, he became an accomplice, and they became the help of their mischief and mischief. This is something he absolutely cannot accept, and it is something he has been avoiding now. Why he would rather be wanted by the government than accept the conditions of Stark. It is because he has had enough of such a thing, and absolutely does not allow himself to become such a bad appearance again.


    This situation at the moment made him feel this way again. From the beginning, he felt that he was being led by his nose. He couldn''t help but doubt the motive of the ancient one again.


    Is she really harboring the sense of responsibility and mission to save the world? Or is it that she just wants to use her own to achieve what is ulterior?


    Peter is not aware of this answer. However, he can use other methods to find out everything about this answer. For example, the identity of the Supreme Master of the ancient one.


    At first, Peter didn''t want to inquire about the truth of the name of the Supreme Master, because he believed that no matter how many others passed, it would certainly not be as true as what he saw with his own eyes. The ancient one is by his side, and he can fully judge with his own eyes what kind of person he is. This is more real and reliable than any rumor.


    He was thinking like this at the beginning. But this sudden change has completely disrupted his plan. Let him not be more than the direction of exploring the ancient truth to the rumors.


    As the saying goes, there is a reason for it. The name of the Supreme Master is so loud. If you want to come up with what I have done, it should not be a secret. It may be difficult to see the truth from one thing, but there are so many things, and the analogy is not difficult to see her virtual reality.


    Of course, this is not completely reliable. But now, Peter can''t find any better way.


    "Mr. Shire. Are you familiar enough with the Supreme Master? Do you know what kind of existence she is?"


    It can be seen from the previous reaction that Carter Shire, the old evil spirit knight, still knows about the Supreme Master. He is a good guy who has lived for more than two hundred years. There is no reason to know nothing about such a famous presence. Therefore, it is definitely a suitable choice to start listening to this news from him.


    In the face of such a sudden inquiry from Peter, the old Carter is obviously aware of what. This made him frown and thought for a moment, then he replied to Peter.


    "My understanding of the Supreme Master is more from the rumors of the mysterious side of the world. This is the first time I have seen the Supreme Master, so if you want to say how profoundly I know about her, this is definitely Unrealistic. However, if you are willing to listen to some of the rumors I have learned, I don''t mind saying more nonsense."


    "Of course, trouble you. Mr. Shi Lei, this issue is very important to me."


    Peter emphasized it, and old Carter nodded at this time. Later, he sorted out his thoughts a little and said something to Peter.


    "When I first came into contact with the mystery of this world, I mean, when I just signed a contract with Mephisto and became a villain of evil spirits. Mephisto has already warned me, let me absolutely Don''t provoke such a group of people. That is the Master of Kama Taj, the Master of the Three Temples."


    "This is not to say how powerful these wizards are. After all, as a wicked knight, there is very little existence in the world that can pose a threat to us. This is also known to Mephisto, and the reason why he To put it this way, it is entirely from his own, the leader behind the Masters, the jealousy of the Supreme Master."


    "The devil in hell, the gods on the top, and the many evil spirits who have been peeking into the world. There is no fear of the existence of the Supreme Master. She is like an unparalleled blade that threatens all the gods." Let these guys dare not easily step into the earth step. From this perspective, she is a good person. Human beings can get rid of the influence of these gods and enter into an era of their own, she has been in these centuries Time is definitely a great achievement."


    "But if it is just because of this, it is definitely a wrong idea to treat her as a good person. I am not saying that the Supreme Master is not a good person, but rather a guy like her status and identity. Simple or bad is already difficult as a criterion for assessing her behavior. From a higher perspective, to plan the most favorable situation. Regardless of the right or wrong of the means, only the final result is valued. This is theirs. From the perspective of this person, perhaps her concept of maintaining world order is correct and is in line with your standard of justice. However, her behavior, her means, may not necessarily be like It is what you think of it."


    "What do you mean by this?"


    At the end of the hearing, Peter apparently heard something in the old Carter''s words. This made him unable to help frown, and then asked the old Carter.


    In the face of such a question, the old Carter just shrugged his shoulders and responded directly to him.


    "I mean very simple, kid."


    "In the general direction, we must be standing in the same camp with the Supreme Master. As a supreme mage, she will not joke on such things. So even if her plan is huge, it sounds scary. I I believe that there is at least 80% credibility in this. In this respect, you can have enough confidence in her. She has guarded the world for hundreds of years. At such a critical time, she will not arbitrarily drop the chain. of."


    "But, when working with her, I think we should at least have some precautions. Because people like her, she really cares about only the whole human being. In the face of human interests, once we become awkward, become The obstacles. She will certainly give us away mercilessly. This is not about good and evil, but the purest considerations. So if we don''t want to be abandon, we''d better do it early. it is good."


    "Enough, I understand." Raised his hand and prevented Old Carter from continuing to speak. Peter was already silent in silence.


    Sometimes he is not even clear about himself, what is good and what is evil. What is right and what is wrong. He only knows that justice requires someone to do it, and justice must be done.


    As for what is justice, let time prove everything.

 Chapter 1611： People’s tactical scruples

    It is not without reason that Gu Yi chose to leave at such a time.


    As she said to Peter, this is only part of the reason for monitoring the movements in hell. The more important reason is actually that she still needs to do another job.


    On the government side, she needs to maintain a certain relationship. Because she knows that if she can''t make any achievements, Stark may not be willing to maintain this cooperative relationship with her. That guy is a very realistic pragmatist, and most of the politicians'' imaginary set is not available to him.


    She must demonstrate her role, and only then can her relationship with Stark be firmly maintained. How can we reflect our own value and role? Gu Yi felt that making a fuss about **** is obviously a choice that will satisfy both parties.


    As the Supreme Master, there are countless spells that she has mastered that can make ordinary people deal with the evil spirits. And she does not mind sharing such methods with ordinary people. However, she alone can only teach a hundred people at most, even if she is alone. This is simply a matter of the threat to humanity today. So it is a waste of time and effort to do this. It is better to work with the government to promote her spells with the help of the government.


    She remembers how popular the US government''s TV network is. Apollo can make a name for everyone on the moon. These TV media are absolutely indispensable. In this kind of thing, as long as the government is willing to contribute, her simple textbooks will be widely spread throughout the world. With today''s huge human base, even if only one in ten people learn her spells and means, it is enough to cause a heavy blow to the power of the whole hell.


    Although this method is somewhat suspicion of harming others, it is still necessary to have such a matter of ethnicity. Therefore, the ancient one is no longer hesitating. Instead, he immediately rushed to the place where Stark was.


    When I met for the first time, Gu Yi had already made a mark on Stark��s body. This mark allows her to appear immediately in front of Stark, no matter where he is in the world.


    Reasonably speaking, she can go directly to see him. However, in any case, Stark is also the president of the United States and the highest official of the country. They are only the relationship of mutual cooperation and utilization, not the relationship between the superior and the subordinate. Such a trade rush to find the past, in addition to provoke him to be bored, let the relationship between them appear, and there will be no other role. So even her, she can only come to the White House honestly. Then, through some secret ways, he reported to Stark that he had arrived.


    From the reaction of Stark, his cooperation with the ancient Master is still attached importance. Because shortly after receiving the notice, he had sent someone to come and directly took Gu Yi into the White House.


    You know, the White House is not the same as it used to be, and it can be opened to foreigners as a tourist attraction. Since the last attack, the entire White House has already entered an unprecedented state of martial law. So that the office workers inside want to go in and out, it is also necessary to undergo a rigorous inspection. It��s the sincerity of the ancient one, and it��s probably the guy of the superpower who can be introduced directly. It��s very good to see Stark��s sincerity.


    This is why Stark can have the temper to make such a thing. If any other senior government official is sitting in his position, I am afraid I will not dare to make such an order. Not only will they not do this, but even those security personnel are opposed to doing so. For example, the security guard who sent the ancient one to enter, he gave a warning to her ear when he opened the door.


    "Be careful, I''ve been staring at you all the time? So you better not do anything you shouldn''t do!"


    "Of course, I am only here, aren''t you?"


    Smiling and replied, the ancient one has already walked into the reception room that Stark specially prepared for her. And seeing the ancient one who came in, the Stark who had been waiting here was immediately picking his eyebrows, and then he said to her very rudely.


    "You are really in time, I almost forgot, I have a partner like you!"


    "I thought you would have a lot of things to be busy. After all, you are the president. Everything in this country needs you to decide. This will always make you busy. So of course, I can''t just casually To bother your work, isn''t it?"


    The partnership means that the two sides are on an equal footing. Since it is equal, it is certainly impossible for the ancient one to allow Stark to taunt himself without any response. Although her words are not particularly sharp, they are enough to block Stark''s mockery.


    In the face of this situation, Stark, who did not want to do this kind of unnecessary conflict, could only grin and grin, and then spread his hand and opened the subject to the ancient one.


    "Well, it��s a timely matter to see what you are coming in. We don��t have to worry about this kind of thing. Now, let��s talk about it, why are you coming over to me so suddenly, just for what? As I said, I still have a lot of things to be busy, so I hope that what you say will be valuable, not just let me waste time!"


    "Of course! I don''t like to do nothing!" It was definitely nodded, and the ancient one said to the Stark. "I am now ready to contain the power of **** from two aspects. On the one hand, in the land of hell, you can''t get involved in this kind of thing. After all, even if you are the president of the United States, you can''t send your own. The soldiers went to **** to fight, aren''t they? So, I will not explain this to you in detail. I want to tell you something on the other hand."


    The cooperation has not really begun, and it has already been left out of the plan. Of course, this situation is unlikely to satisfy Stark. However, because of the hell, this has always existed in the legend, the relationship between the enemies that are intimidating and completely strange. Stark also endured this dissatisfaction, and tried to restrain his temper and asked the ancient one.


    "Oh, let''s talk about it. What is your so-called cooperation?"


    "It''s very simple. I need you to cooperate with me to spread some magical means that can suppress evil spirits and the devil. In terms of spells, there are many ways that you don''t need special abilities. You only need some simple props to be able to deal with those evil spirits. The devil has caused effective killing. This kind of thing, if I teach alone, does not teach a few people. It is impossible to play any role in the situation today. However, if the government comes forward, then the situation will be It��s not the same. Although I am a lot older, I still know something about the development of this world. I know that the media channel allows you to spread a message to the whole world in a short period of time. Means, in line with my method, can definitely be regarded as a combination of heaven and earth."


    "Imagine if one of the ten people watching TV is learning to use my method. Under the huge base of humanity, how much damage can they make to these devil evils in hell? The enemy''s disadvantage is us. The advantage of this is to establish our advantage by constantly weakening them. I think you should not object to this kind of thing."


    Declaring his own thoughts, at the end of the day, he blocked the Stucker''s ancient one and apparently had considerable confidence in his plan. She even felt that nothing would be better than her idea. Of course, this is just her personal thought. And Stark, after listening to the story of the ancient one, his reaction is only silence.


    This is not a trivial matter. It is a matter of making a pat on the butt. Perhaps in the eyes of the ancients, this is only a bill that he can implement under his president''s next order. But in Stark''s eyes, this kind of thing is to be cautious and careful, and consider the matter before you can really decide the big thing.


    He has a lot of concerns on this issue. The first question that needs to be addressed is how successful the program offered by the first one is. A plan that requires a guarantee from the state must have a success rate of at least 90%. If it is lower than this probability, then regardless of the outcome, it will be a blow to the credibility of the entire country. He has finally managed to pull the country out of the financial crisis. He does not want to let his country be hit hard again because of this kind of thing.


    This is the first question. Then, if these methods provided by Gu Yiyi fail, what will happen to the final result?


    In fact, this question does not need to think much, Stark can guess. After all, they are aimed at the devil, the evil spirit. Not casual thieves and robbers. Let ordinary people deal with a robber with a gun, you may be in danger. Not to mention letting them deal with this more dangerous existence.


    Can be successful, then everything is ok. If it fails, then it is almost certain that it is the worst result. And if the government wants to endorse this matter, then if there is a high probability, the people will count this account on the government. Although it is said that this idea is completely thought and initiated from the perspective of the people''s personal interests. It is a means of teaching them to save themselves.


    However, people who are passionate about the brain may not think so. They only think that the government has taken their taxes, but they cannot guarantee their safety. In the end, it is the government that has been blamed and shocked.


    So, this kind of thing has never been that simple. There are so many things that Stark needs to consider. And precisely because he has to think so much, so in the end, he can only make such a determination.

 Chapter 1612： Wonderful to create a superstar

    "I am sorry, Master Gu. Your idea, I am afraid I can''t agree!"


    The choices made by Stark after careful consideration are somewhat beyond the imagination of the ancient one. Even if she is well-informed, she has a rich experience. At this time, it was inevitable that I was shocked, and even the smile on my face became stiff.


    "Do you say no to me? Can I know why you said no to me?"


    "Under normal circumstances, I rarely say no to women. But in the face of your request, I am sorry, I really can''t do anything about it."


    "Ms., maybe for you, this thing is just a matter of patting your head. But for me, things are definitely not the case. I am the president of this country and the leader of all American citizens. I Every decision I make is for the sake of their interests and safety. From this perspective, I can only say sorry to you."


    "I don''t understand, Mr. Stark."


    The ancient one was not a guy who was easy to be told. Even if Stark moved out of the banner of the people, she stubbornly insisted on her original thoughts.


    "If it is from the perspective of ordinary people, shouldn''t my suggestion be more valuable? You know, in places that ordinary people can''t see, the devil and the evil spirits are already in the air. You can''t Determine when these secretly lurking guys will launch riots and hurt those innocents. Instead of mourning the sacrifices of these innocents afterwards, it is better to teach them the way to deal with them before everything happens. They said that they can still have the power to protect themselves. There is nothing better than nothing, only the meat on the cutting board is much stronger."


    "It��s true that this is true, but some things are not as simple as you think,"


    Raised his hand and interrupted the sorrow of Master Gu, and Stark spoke out his inner fears without any disguise.


    "Yes, this is a way for the people to have the means to fight evil spirits and save themselves. However, I don''t think you can guarantee that they will be able to save themselves according to your method. Everything has failed. Probably, let alone this life is a matter of life and death. Those evil spirits and devils are not small sheep. Watching you are still indifferent to them and letting you slaughter. They will inevitably resist, and the resistance will inevitably There are casualties. One or two, I can still describe him as an accident. But under the huge population base, once the number of casualties exceeds 10%, tell me, how can I say this as accident?"


    "You let the government spread your thoughts, but have you ever thought that those who lost their loved ones and friends because of this incident will also blame it on the government because of this? The government will receive The blame and shock, even the order that the country has finally stabilized, will fall into the crisis. Once the order is gone, how terrible the country will be covered by chaos, you should know."


    "This is just one of the many reasons why I refuse you. There are others, for example, I don''t intend to let the public know the existence of these evil spirits and demons. This is a secret in itself, even in other governments. Only some real high-level people can be known. We all know that what kind of turmoil will be caused by the spread of such news. At this time, no country can withstand such turmoil. I can��t open it. This head, I can''t let the United States become the target of the public because of this matter."


    "So, I must reject you, Master Gu. If you really want to cooperate, you should understand that these reasons are right. My burden is much heavier than you think, I have to come for this country. consider."


    Stark��s words are vocal, and the word Yan Yi is at the extreme. This not only proves his thoughts, but also shows his attitude. He is the true patriot, and the principle of starting from the national interest is his only criterion for judging their methods of cooperation. In the face of such a principle, although the ancient one hated some teeth, it did not have much disgust on him.


    Because in essence, they are a kind of talent pair. If the difference is hard to say, Stark��s principle of principle is the entire United States of America, and she extends this to the entire planet.


    Just as Stark can ignore personal glory for the sake of national interests, even his friends can sell and use it. For the people of the whole earth, Master Gu will also be willing to do something without a lower limit. People like them are not worthy of their own reputation. Even the personal interests will not be seen by them.


    They only care about the interests of the collective, and the gains and losses of the collective interests are the only reason they insist on and contribute.


    It sounds ridiculous, but the ancient one can understand Stark''s feelings. And, she also made a compromise choice.


    "Well, look at the fact that you have so many concerns and that our partnership has just begun. This idea is temporarily stranded. Maybe we should set up a special team, it is best to put those The clergy and the roles of the Master are all integrated. Just like my original Masters, they use their power to suppress the expansion of the Hell forces. Although I don''t think this will be very useful, but always Better than doing nothing."


    This is a helpless retreat, and from the performance of the ancient Master, Stark can also see her sincerity for their cooperation. So he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, because he was really worried that the ancient one would question their relationship and create a gap in their cooperation.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the extent to which he needs the ancient one is obviously better than the degree that he needed him. Therefore, if it is not necessary, he really does not want to tear his face with the ancient one at this time. Gu Yi gave him such a step, this is what he wants. Naturally, after he had been indulged for a while, he made a resurgence.


    "You are right, we can''t do nothing. But we can''t do the useless work that doesn''t do much. I think of a way, maybe I can carry on your previous proposal. But this The method may require your cooperation."


    "My cooperation?" seems to be very strange. Stark will make such an opinion at this time. The look on the face of the ancient one is a glimpse, and then he will soon start to look up. "Of course, I will cooperate with you if necessary. But you must let me know first, what kind of thoughts are you playing. I have not given you a single explanation before I have heard you." affirmative answer."


    "My thoughts are very simple, Ms. Gu Yi." Touching his chin, he showed a meaningful smile. Stark said to her like this. "I don''t know if you are interested in participating in the talk show?"


    "Talk show?" Hearing this familiar vocabulary, the expression on the face of the ancient one suddenly wrinkled.


    You know, the origins of this talk show can be traced back to the eighteenth century. In the coffee bar rally in England, someone would discuss current events in the name of a talk show. The place where the talk show really developed was in the United States. It was not until 1933 that a talk show with interactive nature emerged.


    Since then, the talk show has always existed, but it did not really form the so-called fashion. And when it really became a popular landmark, it should have started in the 1980s. This is a very embarrassing time, because the ancient one has never taken over after this age. So naturally, in the face of this familiar and strange thing, she began to hesitate.


    "I have heard of the talk show, but I think the talk show you said should be very different from what I understand. So, can you speak more clearly?"


    ��It��s very simple. You understand it as a popular TV show with lots of viewers. My idea is this. I will put you in the name of a special White House consultant and arrange for you to go to the talk show. As well as other reality shows, you can use your ordinary methods to show your audience the means of surrendering evil spirits and devils. In the dark, we will use all the means that can be used to help you. Every effort is made to make you a superstar in the world, and you can use the influence of your superstar aura to spread the magic that spreads you."


    "Because you can only be regarded as a public figure, even if you have the name of a special consultant of the White House, it is absolutely impossible to involve the government. Therefore, even if there is a large-scale casualty, we can regard this as Treat it as an accident. As long as you come up with a sentence before each show, it is risky. I hope that most people will not try it. The law will never be pursued by you. If someone is unwilling to borrow Your identity comes from the problem, and the account is forcibly counted in the government. I can also use the name of a temporary worker to push the problem away. In this case, except for a little slower speed, absolutely not It will infer the idea that you had before. Moreover, it is more stable and more controllable. Isn''t it?"


    Stark��s proposal is to let Gu Yi see it, what is the whimsy. She really did not expect that the imperious American president could actually come up with such an outrageous idea. This made her a little dizzy until now, so she is still unbelievable.


    "You mean, let me be a star, like Elvis?"


    "No, it should be said that it is more great than Elvis. Like Michael Jackson. Billions of fans around the world, this is your goal!"

 Chapter 1613： Best candidate Baron Modu

    There aren''t a definitive conclusion about how many fans Michael Jackson has. However, according to statistics from the United States, on the day of the public memorial held in the Los Angeles area after Michael��s death, nearly a million fans spontaneously came to see the king of pop music.


    It is reported that on the day of the Jackson Memorial, the Los Angeles area police needed to dispatch 6,400 police to maintain the order. And to know that the annual Oscar actually only needs 500 police forces. This is just the field data. According to statistics, the global audience through newspaper news, live TV, post-replay and online online viewing is estimated to have reached 3 billion people. This far exceeds the data of the 2 billion people who were buried at the Princess Diana in 1997. It is already one of the most important signs of the early 21st century.


    Of course, just such data does not prove that Jackson''s fans have reached such an amazing number of billions. However, just like after the death of Elvis, there are people who like his old songs. With Jackson''s achievements, he is absolutely impossible to flash like a flow of flowers.


    Although he is already dead. But those who are alive, dead, and not born, will definitely be his most loyal fans. Maybe there will be no such exaggerated figures of three billion now. However, as long as the human mortality rate is less than the birth rate, this number will one day be realized.


    Stark, a Jackson fan, thinks so. Therefore, he certainly hopes that Master Gu can use Jackson as his goal.


    In the face of his wishful thinking, the ancient one thought about it and shook his head firmly.


    "Unfortunately, Lord Stark. Although your plan does have your own uniqueness. But I don''t think it would be a good choice to let me show up. Don''t forget, I have a white back. After that, if I are casually exposed to the public, then who can be sure that this will be used by our enemies and become the fuse of his contradictions and chaos?"


    At this time, Stark also had to admit that his ideas were indeed inconsistent. But this does not mean that he will give up such an idea. As he himself said, this idea has great operability and controllability. If you use it for such a small reason, it would be a pity.


    Since the Gu Yi Master can''t show his face, I want a way to find a substitute to replace her. Mastering the resources of a country, it is not difficult for Stark to do so. In fact, as long as he is willing, he can immediately transfer a trustworthy person from his own spy agency. However, this matter still has to go through the novice of the ancient Master, so he decided to tell his thoughts to the ancient times before deciding to do so.


    In the face of his thoughts, the ancient one hesitated a little, and he responded to him.


    "I don''t object to your thoughts. Just, about this person who replaces me, I hope I can pick it. In fact, I have a very good candidate to propose now."


    Whatever the candidate chooses is only the minute, and Stark does not care who the person is to play this role. Even in this case, it is more advantageous for him to propose a candidate by the Gu Yi Master. Because at the very least, he will not worry that the person he has arranged is revealed, and then he and the government are involved.


    Of course, this is not to say that a cat can be qualified for such a position. For this candidate, he still has to ask more or less.


    "I can know who the guy you are going to propose? Is he worthy of your trust, and will he honestly cooperate with our work?"


    "He is my student and one of the students I trust most. Although he is somewhat conservative and stubborn in his philosophy, I don''t think he will be in this big event that concerns the safety of mankind. There is something wrong with him. He is a guy with a heavy sense of mission. He can even spare his life for such a just cause."


    Gu Yi gave some explanations to his own candidates, and this immediately made Stark slap in the palm of his hand.


    "Very good. What we need now is such a guy. Conservative and stubborn, this is not a problem. We are not making him a homosexual, going to dance striptease. We just let him perform and explain, to more People popularize the knowledge of survival. This does not conflict with his philosophy. As for the sense of mission, this makes me more satisfied. I firmly believe that a person with a high sense of mission and responsibility can accomplish something big. So, If he really is like what you said, I don''t think he will let us down. Right, where is he now? I can''t wait to see him."


    "Maybe you have to see him tomorrow, because of such an important thing, I have to talk to him first."


    The answer of the ancient one made Stark couldn''t help picking his eyebrows, and then he was like a teasing, and he said this to the ancient one.


    ��I thought that the so-called Supreme Master could easily order his apprentices? It seems that things don��t seem to be what I imagined.��


    ��Is this not the right thing to do? They are separate individuals with their own thoughts and perceptions. How can I manipulate their ideas and let them be driven by me casually?��


    The ancient pair did not care about this kind of ridicule, and even quickly responded. And such a reaction, naturally let Stark shrugged his shoulders, revealing a helpless expression.


    "Really, madam. I really don''t want to chat with you. Because chatting with you will always kill the day. So, this meeting will stop here. Tomorrow, I will be here waiting for you and Your apprentice. Right, you don''t have to tell you about it. Since you can suddenly appear in front of me the first time, then I think this time, you should be able to. I have already seen you. Sincerity, so there is no reason to be so red tape."


    "If this is your request, I am very happy"


    After saying this, the ancient one has quietly disappeared into the White House. And when she reappeared, she no longer said to be alone.


    A black man followed her and stood respectfully on her side. In the face of Stark, who had already waited in the same place, Gu Yi directly introduced him to him.


    "Lord Stark, this is the candidate I told you yesterday. He is Carmodu, because there is a noble title in Transylvania, you can call him Sir Modu."


    Looking at the black wizard who did not consciously raise his chest because of the introduction of the ancient one, Stark��s old troubles, he couldn��t help but grin.


    "Transylvania, I remember that it was a province in Romania. Why, can the small place still have a nobleman?"


    "I am the aristocrat who was enshrined by the Emperor of the Austro-Hungarian Empire, Mr. Stark. If you don''t know what it means, the silence may be more brilliant than you can say!"


    The respect of Baron Modu is only for the ancient one, this is his own teacher. For Stark, the ordinary person in his eyes, he does not care about his identity and feelings. Therefore, since Stark dares to open this mouth, then naturally, don''t blame him for being rude in words.


    This is still a compromise that was made on the face of the ancient one. Otherwise, he really doesn''t mind using the spell to make the so-called American president understand how irrational it is to offend a wizard.


    "I like your temper, Sir Modu. If you can come up with this spirit in your future work, I think you will be very popular."


    For the unreasonable rhetoric of Baron Modu, Stark did not care much. He is a proud person himself, so he certainly understands the minds of those who are proud of themselves. This is not a bad thing, because in any case, they are still somewhat talented. This is better than those who don��t learn to be arrogant.


    Of course, the words are said so. But this does not mean that he has already identified it, Baron Morton will be the right person. Temper is a thing on the one hand, and ability is the more important factor. Does he have the qualification to be supported by them, and he still has to judge it.


    So now, Stark went to the door and asked the Baron Modu.


    ��Ms. Huang said that she needs a day to discuss with you. Now that day has passed, you have come here with her. So, can I think that you have already discussed the results? So, can Tell me, what is your answer?"


    At this time, it is obvious that Baron Modu is more suitable to answer this question, so he just hesitated, and said directly to Stark.


    "I have stated in advance that I personally do not agree with this idea very much. Because the magic is presented to ordinary people casually, this is a conflict with the original order of the world. I don''t think this is the right thing. But I also know that if the current situation is really serious enough to the extent that the Supreme Master has said, it is obviously out of place to die with some stale regulations. So, I agree to do this, and I am also willing to use limited spells to match your promotion and promotion. If this is really useful."


    "Good, I will say it! A person with a sense of mission will not let us down."


    Stark just praised two sentences, Baron Modu has already ruined him.


    "But I have my conditions!"

 Chapter 1614： Indifferent to fame and fortune special conditions

    There is a saying called, but it is all nonsense. At this point, Stark is deeply impressed. So, when he heard this in Baron''s mouth, but then he suddenly had a glimpse of his eyes and a dangerous look from his eyes.


    A sly substitute, actually dare to precondition in his face, this is a very funny thing. In exchange for any other person, he probably will directly call the security personnel to throw such a arrogant and ignorant guy directly. But for the sake of the ancient Master, he did not intend to do so. So after tearing his mouth and revealing a sneer expression, he immediately said to Baron Modu.


    "Are you talking about conditions with me? Sir Modu. In this case, like your identity, I don''t think I have to talk to you about the conditions. But for the sake of the Supreme Master, I will give you such a Opportunity. Let''s talk about what your conditions are. Do you want to get a return on your interests, or do you want to get a reputation award?"


    Name and profit, this is the two weapons in the hands of Stark. As the helm of the US government, he can meet the needs of anyone in these two aspects as long as he is willing. In most cases, this is enough to fill those people''s appetite.


    Few people can not be tempted in front of fame and fortune. But obviously, Baron Modu is such a guy. For the conditions that Stark opened, he seemed to be blind to the eye. So at this time, he was very straightforward to mock Stark.


    "Lord Stark, do you think that your name and profit are things that are unprofitable? Do you think that everyone will open the conditions for you, will you want this kind of thing? If your answer is yes, then I I can only say that you are too sad. You don��t understand the Master at all. You don��t understand that for the Master, the fame and fortune in the world has no value at all. We are supernatural in the world and open to us. Just let yourself take your own insults. Of course, if this is your original purpose, I have nothing to say."


    At the end of the day, Stark did not think that Barton Morton would come up with such an attitude to talk to himself. At this time, he could not help but widen his eyes. Angry, this is of course. At this time, he really wants to turn a face and not recognize people, so that this guy can look good. But in the end, the idea of ??the big picture made him dismiss this idea.


    He had passed the age of temperament, so after he had been stunned for a while, he had already turned his gun and spoke to Master Gu.


    "What does he mean by this? Is he not going to impose conditions on me?"


    "The Baron Modu does not care about the gains and losses of this secular interest, he may have other requirements."


    Gu Yi did not know that Baron Modu would do this kind of thing at this time. He suddenly made such a request, and it was actually somewhat unexpected. But in any case, the Baron Modu is on the side of her, so she can only unite her caliber and try to fight for him. And this is a wrong signal to Stark, he thought it was the meaning of the ancient Master. And he didn''t want to make things big, at this time, naturally he could only be more convinced.


    Of course, the meaning of restlessness is that he will not throw this guy out, instead he will squint and let others swear. So now, he is already in a position to stand up against the Baron Modu.


    "You still have requirements. I thought, I am asking you, not you asking me?"


    "This is not a request, it is just a basic condition for cooperation. If you don''t need to work with us, then you can be as if I have not said anything."


    Even if it was already seen that Stark��s unhappiness, the Baron Modu still showed a tough enough attitude. In the end, in fact, it is still in his heart that the mentality of being superior is at work.


    In his view, even if Stark is the president of the United States, he is still a mortal. And he is different. He is a mage. He is different from others and has access to the existence of truth in the world. Naturally, it should be superior. Under such premise, he went to contact Stark and carried out the so-called cooperation.


    Not only did Stark not be grateful for Dade because of his demeanor, but he also provoked himself in words several times. This is to look at the face of the Supreme Master. Otherwise, he will let the foolish president know that the Master is amazing.


    It can be said that both people feel that they are competing. They all have some meaning that the other party is not very pleasing to the eye. However, because of the existence of the middleman of the ancient monk, and their common goal is the same. They still have room to continue negotiations.


    As it is now, Stark, who is focused on the overall situation, has broken the deadlock first.


    "Well, if you think so, then let''s do it first. I don''t bother to play this meaningless mouth with you. So, what is your condition? Trouble you say it as soon as possible. Then, I Also judge whether I continue to work with you, or treat you in a different way!"


    This so-called alternative is certainly not a good way. But Baron Modu is too lazy to care about it. He cleared his throat first, and then he asked Stark.


    "I have a list here. I hope that this list can be added to the government''s wanted list. Then the government''s intelligent system is used to capture the people on the list. I know the convenience of the intelligent system. It is also the only place I value you. In short, I need you to help me with this little help, so that all the wanted people can be captured back. This should not be a problem for you, right?"


    Baron Modu thought it was a trivial matter, but Stark did not think so. He stared at the Baron Modu for a few seconds, then suddenly opened his mouth and asked him.


    "Can I ask you what crimes have been committed on the list?"


    This sudden problem made Baron Modu could not help but frown, and then he answered it very bluntly.


    "This has nothing to do with you, Lord Stark. Just answer me, you don''t agree with this condition!"


    "It''s so interesting!" He smiled, and Stark''s face was already ridiculed and disdainful. "You want me to add a group of people to the wanted list, but do you tell me what crimes these people have committed? Then I want to ask you, Sir Modu, why should I list them as wanted criminals? Because of your words?"


    "This is the United States, a country that cooks. It is not the Austrian-Hungarian Empire that you gave you the title, nor the territory ruled by the dictator. In this land, we stick to a law, that is, if you have not broken the law, you It will be protected by us. No one of us has the qualification to infringe on the interests of an innocent person. It will never allow anyone to do this in any name. I say, do you understand?"


    "Are you talking to me?" Although Stark has already made a sufficiently clear attitude. But Baron Modu did not change his mind because of his words. He is still stubborn and even said that he is still plausible. "Mr. Stark. I am not an idiot who believes in so-called cooking and freedom by neglecting some good words. You and I know that the essence of this world is based on power. Those who master the power will master I have the right to speak and have the right to act. In other words, I know very well how guys like you can do whatever they want in this country."


    "You have the ability to do this. The problem is that you are willing to do this. If you think that the reputation is not good, you can easily compile a crime to them. No one will know this, even if they know, they I will not just say this kind of thing casually. If it says, this can make you feel a little more comfortable."


    "I can''t do this. This is the only thing I can tell you."


    The instinct of Baron Modu made Stark more angry in his heart. He felt that his bottom line was being trampled by this unintelligible thing, so of course, his tone began to get worse.


    "I don''t know what kind of strange thoughts are in your magical brain. But I can tell you very clearly that it is foolish to know that you have the strength to do whatever you want. This country establishes the law. It''s not for the madman like you to trample on. If you think you have the power, you can do whatever you want in this country, you can try it. I am happy to let you feel like a high-spirited guy, taste a falling dust. The pain!"


    "Enough, mortal. You are arrogant ignorance, you are provoking the power you can''t fight!"


    With the roar of Baron Modu, the power of magic began to emerge between his hands. At this time, Stark had already snorted and began to gather sparks of energy in the palm of his hand.


    "I have seen many things in this world. Even the gods used to be my friends. You are just a mage in the district, and you can count what it is. Dare to pretend in front of me!"


    From the beginning of the conflict in the dialogue, it is only a matter of moments to rise to this kind of opposition that is almost on the bright side. From this point of view, it can be seen that the ancient nature of human beings comes.


    When you can''t conquer your opponent with reason, you will want to destroy him physically, and on the other hand, get your own victory. Violence has always been the first choice of mankind.


    For the Supreme Master, this is definitely not what she is willing to see. So immediately, she just stepped in and came in.

 Chapter 1615： Two negotiations from the stalk

    The method used by the Guru Master is very simple, that is, before the conflict between the two individuals intensifies, they can directly withdraw the power they can rely on.


    This is harder for other mages than to go to heaven. But for the Guru Master, who has already reached the peak in this respect, this is not a problem.


    Baron Modu is the student she taught by hand. The skill of his meeting is never a secret in front of her. As long as you know this, come back and solve it. Even if he has a great ability, he will not be able to display a single point.


    In contrast, Stark will have to deal with a lot. Because his power is far more complicated than that of Baron Modu.


    In addition to the power of the two gods, there is also a component of science in his body. And this is what makes the ancient one feel tricky.


    When it comes to magic, there is no such thing as ancient and modern Chinese and foreign, no she is not refined. Even if it is a remote spell, she can be a handkerchief. But when it comes to technology, I am sorry that she has not even figured out the basic theory of quantum mechanics.


    And Stark''s palm energy cannon is obviously much more intelligent than the basic theory, so it is definitely not an wise choice to disintegrate his attack by analytical decomposition.


    On this issue, the ancient one has not yet reached the point where it has lost wisdom. It must be stopped in this way. Therefore, she naturally used other methods.


    Time backtracking. This is the use of the eyes of Agomoto to force a fixed target to go back to one of the myriad of possible spells in the past. As far as the spell itself is concerned, this is dangerous because no one can be sure that under such a spell, your goal will be traced back to what kind of state.


    There have been countless possibilities in the past, and perhaps you have not seen it clearly, and will bring a catastrophic possibility to the present. At that time, everything will become unmanageable.


    This is the ancient moment that traces time back to the past, so that Stark, who is a party, has not had time to react. Otherwise, even if she does not dare to ensure that what will happen is terrible.


    Of course, since she dares to do this, then naturally she is fully grasped. And it is precisely because of this that there is a strange encounter with Stark.


    He clearly has gathered energy, but nothing happened to his hand in the next moment. If it is not said that he can clearly perceive the power in his body, he will probably wonder if he is dreaming.


    Of course, it is precisely because he can perceive this that he is extremely certain that this is not his dream. And since this is the case, I am afraid that only the ancient Supreme Master will be able to do this.


    Noticing the mistakes on the face of Baron Modu, Stark reaffirmed this judgment in his heart. In this regard, he did not say anything about his resentment. After calming down, he also had some fear of the recent move.


    Here is the White House, the most important government agency in the country. Whatever the reason, as long as there is a surprise here, the next day will cause unexpected turmoil throughout the United States. Although this is not an unbearable loss, it is obviously not cost-effective to produce such a result for such a small matter.


    Of course, although this is said, it does not mean that Stark will be grateful to the ancient one. After all, this is still the trouble she brought. So of course, he also blamed all this trouble on the ancient one. He is the owner of the White House and he is qualified to ask his guests to solve the problems he brings. So immediately, he said to the ancient one.


    "Ms. Gu Yi, if this is the right person you said, then I can only tell you very regrettable that I don''t agree that he has such ability. You also saw that he raised such unreasonable demands. Obviously, there is no intention to cooperate with us sincerely. Even he said that he used this as an excuse to face me. The leader of a country has shown violence. Can such a person cooperate with you, can you rest assured? I can''t do it anyway. So, If you insist on using him, then the cooperation between us can only be declared over."


    It is possible to say such things in the case of threats from the forces of hell. Obviously, Stark has already had a deep hatred of Baron Modu. It is also because of his statement that Gu Yi began to feel awkward.


    Brought the Baron Modu here, but she decided after careful consideration. The reason why she wants to do this is actually her selfishness.


    The matter of Baron Modu, she already knows through Wang. And she felt that Modu had such an idea, completely because he still didn''t know enough about ordinary people. The Baron Modu, who was learning magic from her side, lacked the opportunity to meet ordinary people. As long as he can give him a deep understanding of the existence and strength of ordinary people, he will never know anything about it, and insist on his old-fashioned and ridiculous principle.


    At the moment, it is undoubtedly the best opportunity. As long as Modu is the key to existence, he will be directly upgraded to the highest level of humanity. At that time, he will be able to clearly understand that human beings are not so weak in his imagination. And the Master is not so detached from the secular power.


    He may suddenly realize that he has changed his mind. As a teacher who grew up watching him from a young age, this will definitely make her feel more comfortable.


    This is the little selfishness of the ancient Master. It��s just that he didn��t think that things would become like this later. Modo''s arrogance and Stark''s insistence really made her feel a headache. At such a time, she can only beg to Stark like a mother who made a mistake.


    "Hello, I know that Modu��s thoughts will make you feel difficult. But, look at my face, can you give him another chance? At least, you should also listen to his reasons for such a request."


    "I am going to listen to him, but obviously, he does not intend to tell me his reasons. Maybe my ignorant mortal is not worthy of knowing his reasons. Are you saying that?"


    Stark sneered at the Baron Modu, and his iron-blue face made him feel extraordinarily happy. Obviously, the initiative is now in his hands. Because the only middleman has begun to move closer to him.


    At this point, he was not mistaken, because at this time, the ancient one has been looking at his disciples with stern eyes.


    "He will tell you his reasons. I can assure you this!"


    At this time, as a teacher, Gu Yi took out the majesty he should have. For her such statement, even the Baron Modu could not say even a word of rejection.


    He could only endure the humiliation in his heart and said to Stark with a blank expression.


    "I ask you to do this because I need to use your power to bring these people who do not obey the Master''s dogma out of the dark. Since the fall of the New York Temple, more and more Masters have begun to go to those so-called The enchanting of the superhero guys, abandoning the ancient dogma of the mage. They exert their powers at will, and don��t care what the consequences will be. And I, as the master of the Temple of London, can��t let this happen anyway. Occurs. Even if the most rigorous means are used, I will correct them from this wrong path!"


    "So, they have no crimes at all. Just because you violated the rules of your organization, would you like me to treat them in a way that treats prisoners?"


    When he heard the reply from Baron Modu, Stark��s mouth twitched, and he showed a big sneer.


    "This is the most ridiculous joke I have ever heard. As far as I know, they should be your apprentices. Treating students, even if they made a mistake, would not treat them in a way that treats criminals." But no matter what a normal person, I don''t think anyone will do this. So, I really can''t help but have some doubts. Do you have a hatred with them?"


    "Stupid thoughts. If it breaks the rules and can''t pay the price, what are the meanings of the rules we have made? Just like the law, if your people are not willing to comply with the law, you are the president. Is there still value?"


    Baron Modu faced with ridicule and naturally refuted it. And his rebuttal has only ushered in a more ridiculous ridicule of Stark.


    "The existence of law is maintained by justice, not your stupid violence. You think that you are maintaining order, in fact, you only maintain your own status. You are afraid of your apprentices. When you reach the vastness of the outside world, you will no longer be tempted to listen to your drive in your narrow world. So you are so unscrupulous about trying to catch them and let them pay for the abandonment of your actions. Hey, you take Such an excuse to fool others is okay, want to fool me. Sorry, you have been 10,000 years old!"


    This kind of almost face-faced statement made the whole face of Baron Modu suddenly flushed. If it weren''t for the fact that there was an ancient Master who suppressed him at the side, he might immediately fight with Stark. But this is so, he is also very difficult to suppress the anger of his heart, so that at this time, he has been impatiently screaming at Stark.


    "Enough, I am not coming to listen to you nonsense. Whether you are willing to accept my conditions, this is just a word!"


    "Of course, I can agree to this condition. However, you must follow my approach!"

 Chapter 1616： Personality deficiencies

    "Your approach, what are you going to do?"


    With the previous unhappiness, Baron Modu certainly had deep doubts about Stark��s claims. He is very suspicious of Stark''s motives and whether his approach can achieve his purpose. However, in the previous negotiations, he has almost seen it. If you don''t even make concessions to this condition, then their cooperation is really impossible.


    This is not just something that the ancient Master did not want to see, and even he is not willing to accept such a result. Therefore, even if he had so many opinions on Stark, he still resisted the temper and asked him.


    ��It��s very simple. I can help you search for their existence. But I can��t treat them like you said in the way they are wanted. I will add them to the list of superhero registration bills, then Control them in the name of the recordkeeper."


    ��Doing this ensures that we have all the information they have, so that they can''t use their abilities freely without the government''s permission. But, the same. They are also protected by government power. As long as they are still there. Above the territory of the United States, then even if you are, you are absolutely not allowed to do anything that might hurt them. I say, can you accept?"


    "Do you want to intervene in the internal affairs of the Temple of London?"


    When he said this, the Baron Modu was in the fire. But for his performance, Stark is not in the heart. What is the meaning of a dog that is chained and a Chihuahua?


    Of course, if this is said, it does not mean that Stark is willing to suffer such a blame. So now, he just shook his head, it is already very rude to say.


    "Intervene in your internal affairs? Get rid of, are you looking at me? I am the president of this country. I am leading hundreds of millions of people. Every day after I nod my head, I can count the big things. I will have time to put Kung Fu is spent on your small folk organization that I have never heard of. Is it too small for you to look at me, or to overestimate yourself."


    Needless to say, this is definitely a naked look. And the mortal who has always looked down on himself has a small look. Of course, the Baron Modu is not in the heart. He wants to refute, but he has no such courage when he sees the harsh look of the ancient Master. So after a suffocating sigh, he could only say to Stark with a sigh of relief.


    "I am not interested in arguing about this kind of thing with you. In short, I will never accept your condition."


    "That''s not to talk about it. Very good, Master Gu. I think we can change a more suitable person."


    Even the meaning of continuing to negotiate with him is not there, and Stark has already said this to the Supreme Master. And before the ancient one responded, Baron Modu was already anxiously calling out.


    "Wait, wait, do what you say, I accept your condition!"


    "Are you sure this is not a strong man? I will not force you, really. If you do not sincerely want to do this, then the final result will certainly not be satisfactory. So whether it is for you or for me, I will not force you."


    As always, Stark continued to ridicule the Baron Modu with the attitude of being cheap and selling. For his attitude, since the Baron Modu has already begun to retreat, then naturally he is unlikely to let himself die. Therefore, he can only bite his teeth and make a strong smile.


    "No, I am not stubborn."


    "Your smile is a bit fake, a bit stiff. But forget it, look at your sincerity, even if you pass."


    He waved his hand and seemed to have some tired of this kind of behavior. Stark took a document directly from the drawer and threw it in front of Baron Modu.


    "Sign it down. In the future, you will accept our arrangement. According to the agreement, we will make you a superstar mission. And you also need to cooperate with us and put all the methods you can provide. Professors go out. Mutual benefit, if you say that your work is enough to satisfy me. Your apprentices, we will find it for you."


    After twitching his own face, Baron Modu directly signed his name on the document with magic. And without waiting for the subsequent developments, he has already opened the portal directly and left here.


    This behavior has been a good indication of his attitude, he is almost to the limit of patience. And precisely because of this, Stark is not good to say anything, he can only shrug his shoulders innocently, and then he said to him in a sympathetic tone. "Your student is such a temper? I am really curious, how can you endure for so many years."


    "Lord Stark, if you can manage your own mouth, I think you will be a better president."


    "Unfortunately. This is my nature, I can''t manage it. Since your student has gone, there are some things that can only let you tell him. Please come back here tomorrow, I will let my secretary To arrange his follow-up work. Some proof of identity, as well as arrangements for performances. These need to be carefully discussed. I don''t think you want our actions because of this trivial matter. I have been delayed."


    "You always have such a reason. Well, I will tell him about it all. But I hope that after this, the contradiction between us will not be so intense. After all, you will not hope because of this little thing. And it has delayed our big event. Isn''t it?"


    Sighed, the ancient one who was still suffering from the situation for the moment could only be so admired by Stark. After moving away from the fuse of the Baron Modu, Stark��s explosives became much more secure.


    "Of course, I will come to the big picture. Just, supreme Master. You don''t think you should worry about your apprentice''s problem in this matter?"


    "I will naturally solve the problem of Baron Modu. And really, it seems that you have been stimulating his behavior. I think it is very undesirable. His self-respect is very high, and you will be disgusted by it. As a result, the relationship between you becomes extremely bad, and there is no other role. If you are a smart person, you will never do this."


    "So, the question is coming, am I a smart person?"


    Stark asked with a smile. In the face of this problem that does not require any rebuttal, the ancient one can only smile and say to him.


    "It seems that I can only say that you have used your own cleverness in the wrong place."


    "I think that my clever use is just right. Supreme Master, don''t you find out?"


    With his eyes blinking, Stark was already a turn, and he had to go back to the Baron Modu.


    "Your apprentice is stubborn, impulsive, and basically does not consider the consequences. The real smart person will never do so much after the two of us have reached a preliminary cooperation agreement. He should understand the size I know what can be said and what can''t be said. But when you look at him, does he seem to know this person?"


    "And. You can look at his attitude. From his attitude towards his own people, I can see. How cool and selfish in his heart. I don''t know the internal situation of your organization. What is it like, but I think that if he can really fulfill his responsibilities and obligations as a leader and a teacher, it is absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing for his own students. Even if it is done, For the basic decent, he should not mention it to outsiders, let alone seek help from outsiders. And what do you think of him when he looks at him?"


    "He only cares about defending his so-called dogma, the so-called tradition. In my opinion, this is more like an excuse for his own power and status. Now he can do this, you can guarantee that he will not do more in the future. And at that time, what excuse can you find for him?"


    Stark��s harsh comments were so gloomy that Gu��s face could not help but gloomy. And the reason why she has such performance is not because of anger, but because Stark��s words really poke the pain in her heart.


    For more than 30 years, she has already recognized some of her disciples. Although she was not willing to admit it, at this time, she had to admit. Baron Modu, the disciple she once loved, is no longer the one she once knew.


    The enthusiasm in the impression, although somewhat old-fashioned, but there are no shortage of good disciples have become a dictator who knows the means of use and tactics, and is keen on power. And such a person is really far from what she expected.


    Whose fault is this? One of the hearts of the ancient one is not sure. But in any case, she could not discard her disciple.


    If he is indeed wrong, then as a teacher, correcting him and bringing him back to the right path is not a matter of righteousness? If even her, as a teacher, is not willing to work hard for him, then some of the mistakes he has made must be counted on his own? After all, the teaching is not strict, the teacher is lazy.


    With such an idea, the ancient one has already clenched his fists secretly, and then confronted Stark, showing a firm smile.


    "Do not worry. He will not make mistakes again. My teacher is the key to ensuring that he will not make mistakes. On this issue, I can guarantee."


    In this regard, Stark stunned. The same smile is coming out.


    "I hope so!"

 Chapter 1617： Reality show professionalism

    Subsequent developments have been quite smooth, and it seems as if there has never been any embarrassment between them.


    In order to avoid stimulating the mood of Baron Modu, Stark deliberately avoided the opportunity to contact him. Baron Modu also did not mention him very tacitly, but he was relieved to arrange for the president��s wife who was responsible for all this.


    With the help of the superstructure, and now the entire American economy is revived by the Stark family. It is not a problem to arrange such a person to participate in the hottest talk show.


    Of course, even Stark can''t just put a person into the hottest talk show. After all, this kind of program relies on the discussion of the most popular events and people to get the ratings. If you say that you are pulling a passer-by, I am afraid that not only the capitalists and the audience will not be willing, but the host of the program will also have opinions.


    The United States is a country of cooking, so of course they can''t do things that they don''t cook. However, this does not mean that they cannot go round and achieve this goal. Why did Stark first give them the identity of a White House consultant at the beginning? In fact, it is to cope with such a situation. Because at this time, they can use such a banner to blunder the audience.


    The mysterious White House consultant is finally exposed! A guardian who protects the Stark family from mysterious forces. Such a title is very similar to the color of the three-stream media station. But you have to admit that such a title is indeed a very eye-catching magic. And this identity is recognized by the White House, so naturally, the traffic on this topic will rise.


    Don''t think that the American people are too smart. After all, a major feature of the so-called dish-cooking regime is to cultivate a group of enthusiastic viewers with low IQ. Even if the entire country has experienced so many changes, these people are still unable to change their own nature. As soon as I saw such a topic, and with the back of the White House, they immediately became excited like a chicken. Coupled with the pressure on the government and its own needs. So it was the thing that pushed the boat, and the Baron Modu received an invitation for the most popular talk show.


    The Feilun reality show is the highest-rated talk show after the Modi talk show that has closed down. It doesn''t blow black, and the audience watched more than five million people every day, which is still in the whole of North America. If you count the audience and fans around the world, this number will only be more.


    Faeren, who has always been known for being a serious nonsense, is very popular with the audience. As a fascinating language, it is an entertainment figure that can be used between understatement and fascination. Fei Lun pays close attention to the selection of his own programs. After all, this is his golden signboard, and he can climb to the position of a talk show shower today. Of course, he can''t do the stupid thing of cultivating chickens and taking eggs. Therefore, according to his intention, he was unwilling to place the invited guests on the head of the unknown little man Baron Modu.


    However, he could not stand the above requirements and the government''s tough means. When the government''s commissioner found the person with the tax bureau''s tax evasion and tax evasion, he certainly did not accidentally recognize it. Because this kind of illegal thing has been exposed, he has always appeared in the public with a good image, he must be completely finished. He managed to climb to the position of today, and of course it was impossible to let everything he had done to the east. So naturally, meeting the requirements of the government has become his only choice.


    However, although it is a forced choice, it does not mean that he will perfuse the topic. It is possible to achieve such a height in one field, and nothing else, at the very least, he is absolutely qualified in a professional attitude. Even if he is not optimistic about the topic of this special event, he has taken the greatest sincerity and tried his best to show his best state.


    Just like now, the lights are just turned on and the device is just in place. He was already eager to perform a break dance to the audience and then greeted them warmly.


    "Dear audience friends, I have come to meet every Friday, I really want to say, and have to say, I really want to die."


    This sentence is one of his signatures, so the whole scene is a big laugh. And Fei Lun has long been used to this. So he just laughed and said the topic of today.


    "Well, let''s get into today''s topic. Not long ago, the White House exposed a file that related to the identity of a mysterious consultant. Baron Modo from Transylvania, let us Applause is welcome."


    Unlike most professional show shows that are invited by professional audiences, one of the characteristics of the Fellow talk show is that the audience for each show is randomly selected from the enthusiastic followers of the current hot topic of the program website. They are not the wood that only knows the applause. In the past, the Feilun show, there are many examples of the audience screaming and even throwing away the guests. Although it is said that the pressure on the guests is great, it is obviously very popular with those who like the real audience. Therefore, this has become a major reason for the success of Fei Lunxiu.


    Today, of course, this tradition cannot be broken. All come to the mystery consultant and the guys who are interested in the mysterious career he is engaged in. So of course, when Feren sent an invitation, they immediately welcomed the palm of the hand.


    This allowed the Baron, who was still awkward, to stand up behind the scenes, and then took a deep breath and took a deep breath and walked up.


    For Modu, this is exposed to millions of spectators, and it is obviously the same thing that the big girl took to the sedan chair. It is impossible to say that it is not nervous. However, while he is nervous, he also has some excitement and considerable attention.


    In order to cope with such a performance, he even changed the simple dress style of the Masters and put on the gorgeous clothes at the bottom of the box when he was a nobleman.


    The robes and cloaks of pure silk hand-woven gold silk shine under the light. Together with the magical power of the hanging accessories worn by him and the silver scepter inlaid with a large gem. Letting him go on stage is the excitement of the audience.


    Although many people regard him as a liar, when they see this scene, they have to say that this is a liar, I am afraid it will only be a rich liar. Because the light is the jewel inlaid on his scepter, it is enough to make many people think about it.


    Although he had seen Baron Modu, he was the first time he saw such a dress. This made him unable to stop exclaiming.


    "Oh my God, this should be the most popular male costume I have ever seen. The suit on my body is a handmade work of pure wool, but compared with him, I feel that I am wearing it. Lord Baron, is this the gap between civilians and nobles?"


    The Baron Modu, who had received the quaint education of the Master from an early age, could not understand the words of Fei Lun. He just nodded his head and then said with pride.


    "Even if it is a nobleman, not everyone can have these things. So, seriously, this should be the gap between aristocratic mages and civilians."


    He said it was very serious, but it made the audience laugh a lot. Everyone regards what he said as a joke, because now everyone knows that the so-called nobles are a group of shabby guys.


    If you don''t say anything else, just say the British royal family. As we all know, the British royal family should be the top of the nobility in the 21st century. But do you know where the life of the royal family has been embarrassed? Even the Buckingham Palace where the Queen lived has no money to repair, and can only do some surface work to cover up some ugliness. They even said that they had to rent their own castle to subsidize their decent life.


    It can be said that if the original British Parliament would allocate a subsidy to the royal family every year, then the royal family would fall into the embarrassing situation of relying on selling ancestral homes to maintain their huge family business. Even the British royal family has fallen into such a sad situation. Can a baron in the district escape the accident?


    Everyone present will not think so, so of course, they regard this as a joke. Feren is no exception, but he will not put this emotion on the surface. Even for the topicality, he deliberately pretended to be a strange and puzzled attitude, and then asked the Baron Modu.


    "I am very strange, Jazz. You are from Transylvania, and according to my investigation. Transylvania is only a province of Romania today. As a country that implements the Republican system, Romania has already There is no example of aristocratic canon. So, I can take the liberty to ask, where did your baron title come from? Please forgive me, I am just curious. If you feel inconvenient, we can change a topic."


    Another feature of Fei Lunxiu is that you want the guests to enjoy, it is absolutely impossible. Ferren knows exactly what kind of support his support is. The vast audience is his true supporter and supporter. As long as you rely on them, you can get the most benefit. Therefore, regardless of the guests'' emotions, they talked about some embarrassing topics. They are not only looking for things, but also the inevitable things in his work.


    He envisioned Modu''s performance, embarrassment or anger, which was what he expected. But he did not think that in the face of this problem, Mo Duo just smiled, and he was very proud to say something to everyone.

 Chapter 1618： Masters identity questioned

    "My title comes from my father, who was enlisted by the Hungarian Queen Maria Theresa after the war in Austria. In order to honor his bravery and dedication in the war, the Queen gave him Tetran. Sivania��s hereditary territory and title, and I, as his only son, naturally inherited this."


    This kind of thing doesn''t sound like it''s compiled. However, today''s society is not a world in which you can make others believe in it. The biggest benefit of the popularity of education is that many people have begun to learn to question. Although in many cases, their doubts will bring a lot of trouble to this society. But on the overall level, this is a positive effect on the progress of the entire human civilization.


    Question everything and explore everything. This is the best quality that contemporary people have. On this issue, the audience on the scene and even Ferren himself began to act effectively.


    Some people started to discuss, or pulled out their mobile phones to start verification. Although they can''t directly dig out the clan lineage of Baron Modu, they can find a meager truth from the clues revealed in his speech. And Fei Lun, behind the TV station as a support, he naturally would not be so troublesome, do not need his own hands, the behind-the-scenes staff of the reality show has already placed everything he wants to know in front of him. And he, just like these things, asked the Baron Modu.


    "Mr. Modu, please forgive me. On this issue, we may need to delve into it. You said that you have inherited the inheritance of your father and you have the title of today''s nobility. And your father is in Mary. Under the seal of Queen Teresa, it became a nobleman, right?"


    "Yes, I can also use my family''s reputation to guarantee this."


    On this issue, Baron Modu answered a serious question. But Faeren waved his hand and then said to him with a confused look.


    "But, according to the information in my hand, the Austrian throne succession war you mentioned was started in 1740. In this way, if your father gets this kind of achievement when he is young, you should also It��s not too young. According to the algorithm of the average 30-year generation, your current age should be��


    "One hundred and twenty years old. My father gave birth to me when I was 150 years old. At that time, when the Austro-Hungarian Empire was alive."


    Baron Modu knew very well what these people wanted to ask, so he bluntly said these information about privacy. In the face of his frankness, the whole scene was a buzz. Because no one believes that what he said is true.


    Not to mention that he lived a hundred and twenty years old is true or false. It was only when his father was 150 years old that he was born enough to spit on these people.


    I can still have children when I am 150 years old. Does your father eat blue pills?


    If you don''t care about your consistently good image, Ferrin really wants to say this directly. But this is the case, he still coughed hard, and then said to the Baron Modu in a questioning tone.


    "Don''t say how a person lives to a hundred years old, Jazz. Do you really believe that someone can still give birth to future generations at this age? According to the contemporary medical system, people at this time are even alive, physically All the functions should be close to exhaustion. So, why do you believe that everything you said is true?"


    "Why?" Hearing this, the Baron Modu couldn''t help but reveal a sneer. Although he does not bother to have a general knowledge of these ordinary people, it does not mean that these ordinary people can casually question his life experience, his origins. So now, he looks solemnly at Feilun.


    "Mr. Ferrun, do you believe in the existence of magic in this world?"


    I didn''t think that when the Baron Modu would suddenly open the topic at this time, when he heard the problem, he first saw it, and then he showed some hesitant look. But after thinking for a while, he replied frankly to Baron Modu.


    "As far as my personal wishes are concerned, I don''t believe that there is magic in this world. Because the education I received has determined me and I believe in technology rather than this unknown thing. But we also know that the age of today is What it becomes like. Even the gods can appear in front of our eyes, so magic or something, I am afraid it will not exist because we don''t believe it. Therefore, my answer is, yes, I believe that magic exists. I just didn''t touch it."


    "You have this perception that you are not superficial and stupid. You dare to face up to what you don''t know in the world. This is quite valuable among ordinary people. Very good."


    "However, since you believe in the existence of magic, why don''t you believe everything I say? What science can''t do doesn''t mean magic can''t do it. If the power of my family is what you think Isn''t this all logically the kind of magic power that belongs to the unknown?"


    Baron Modu��s answer was calm, calm and subconsciously convinced. However, since Feren is a famous reality show host, it is certainly impossible for him to believe in the things he mentioned because of this ambiguity. Therefore, he set his attitude and looked at the Baron Modu with a look of truth.


    "So, are you the kind of person you are talking about? Sir Modu?"


    "I can tell you with confidence, I am such a person, I am the magician of the world. Not only me, my father, my mother is one of them. This is our longevity. The reason why you can''t understand it. It doesn''t mean that it''s wrong, it''s false. It''s just that you can''t accept it and you don''t want to accept it."


    Some arrogant tone did not attract hostility from too many people, because at this time, more people care about the identity that he exposed. Magician! This is essentially different from the mutants and those who are superpowered. Everyone present, I heard about the magician''s story almost when I was young, but let them believe that this person in front of me is a legendary magician, and they still have some unbelievable feelings.


    Are these all true? Waiting for the whispers of the audience to ask the voice, and the same question in the heart of Philen has already opened their mouths for them.


    "You said you are a magician? Wow, this is really amazing. Can I take the liberty to ask? If the jazz is really a magician, what is your life on weekdays? Like Harry. Like Potter, sitting on the broom, or holding a small wand to cast a spell? Is your scepter your wand? The amount, how to say it, it is much bigger than I thought."


    "Mr. Ferren, you need to figure out the difference between literature, especially children''s literature and reality. If the magician really seems to be what you think, you need to rely on these almost cumbersome things to exist, then I only It can be said that it should have been eliminated by the world and disappeared into the long river of history."


    Uncertainly interrupted Fei Lun��s imagination, Mo Duo explained it in a serious way.


    "The so-called magic, strictly speaking, should be a means closer to the truth. There is a similar profession in any civilization in any place in the world. In Europe and Central Asia, we use the power of world truth in such learning and research. People call them magicians. In East Asia, we call them monks, Taoists, and in Africa, we call them witch doctors. Although the names are different, they are actually the same."


    "We are born in ordinary people, but they are different from ordinary people. We are the operators of truth and one of the oldest occupations that exist in the world. We maintain the order of the world and protect the peace of the world. Because everything we do is in the dark, the so-called we become unknown. And this has never been known until today."


    "Wow." It seems that he was shocked by the statement of Baron Modu. Feren immediately raised his mouth and gave a long sigh. However, this does not mean that he was moved by this statement and completely convinced. Because of the questioning of the spirit, he actually doubts the statement of Baron Modu, and doubts the authenticity of everything he said.


    Not only him, many people are such an idea. And because he was the representative of it, he was the first to ask such a question to Baron Modu.


    "Really, what you said is really unbelievable. For everything we have seen, in the face of the crises facing the world, we have seen the gods, saw the superheroes, and even saw the variants. People. But, just don''t see any mage? If the teacher is really as mysterious and great as you said, how do you explain what we have seen?"


    This problem caused the Baron Modu to frown in an instant, and some did not know what to say. There is nothing wrong with Feilun��s statement. In the past few decades, the Masters have made little achievements. They are not even as good as the mutants who have contributed to the world. But this point, the Baron Modu himself does not admit, so he can only stalk the neck, said hard.


    "I said, we are doing all this in secret, which of course is impossible for you to know."


    "Oh, it turned out to be the case. You are about to convince me." Sherling his shoulders, and it was always for the purpose of doing things, and Feren immediately laughed again.


    "So, the reason why you become a White House consultant is also this. Because you can secretly protect our president? But as far as I know, our president does not need protection!"

 Chapter 1619： Positive answer is true

    Fei Lun has never been such a good talker, even if someone has greeted him on his own, he still maintains his own rhetorical style in his own program. It can be said that he is straight. Refers to the key to Baron Modu, so that he has to answer his own questions positively.


    For such a problem, the Baron Modu himself is not willing to make a fake. Because the fictional things are nothing, but also in the name of the guy who is the most unsightly, this is really making his heart humiliating. Feeling. However, as soon as he thought of the supreme and wishfulness of the Supreme Master, he dismissed the idea of ??self-esteem in his heart.


    In order to get angry with that guy and lose his right to inherit the name of the Supreme Master, this is not a cost-effective thing. So at this time, he just hesitated a little for a while, it was already in accordance with their prior consultations. That way, I said my answer.


    "Yes, the President does not need protection. He is a superhero, he can protect himself, and he does better than most of the world''s security guards. But this does not mean that he is foolproof, Everywhere is done in such a way that everything is done, and the job I have to do is to check for missing points in places he can��t take care of, and to ensure that certain special measures are not used on him and his family. ""


    "Special means?" Very accurately grasped the key point in the words of Baron Modu, and Fei Lun directly questioned on this issue. "What kind of special means is that we can''t take care of the president who is a superhero, but need you to provide protection? Sir Modu, is this related to the identity of your magician?"


    For the Baron Modu, this question finally came to the point of asking. However, even though he said this, he did not give a positive answer in the first time, but raised his eyebrows and revealed an inexplicable look, then asked Faulen.


    "Before I answer this question, can I ask you a question? Fei Lun. A small problem."


    "Of course, if this helps you to confuse me." Shrugging his shoulders, for the effect of the show, Fei Lun naturally cooperated with him. And this made him immediately hear a question that made him strange.


    "Do you believe in the world of devils and evil spirits? Do you believe that these things are everywhere around you?"


    In today''s world, there will definitely be people who don''t believe in evil, but there are not many such people. After seeing the mysteries of the world, as long as they are a little bit of a brain, they will not continue to hold on to the old ideas of the past, one-sidedly thinking that what they know is everything in this world.


    Even the gods can appear in this world, and even all kinds of horror can be revealed in front of everyone. If you don''t believe that there are evil spirits and demons in the world, then it is too stupid.


    However, I believe that Faulen does not think that the alarmist statement of Baron Modu will be true. If these ghosts are everywhere, then why can''t you see these guys out of the box, why are people in charge of the world still human? What is certain is that even if they exist, they can only be said to be restricted and suppressed. So that it can''t be done at all.


    What limits this all, this is not something that the young people of Feilun can understand. But by the way he knows, he is already able to answer the Baron Modu well.


    "Maybe, I believe that there are evil spirits and devils in this world. But you have to say that they are ubiquitous, and this is really not something I can accept. My God, I can''t imagine I am surrounded by the scenes of these ghosts. If it is like what you said, should I go back to the sacrifices, and then thank them for not killing them for so many years? ��


    "So, you don''t want to believe me."


    Ferren with a little ridiculous answer made Baron Modu could not help but narrow his eyes, and the smile on his face became even worse. This makes the experienced Ferrin have a bad feeling, but no matter how you think about it, he can''t think of what he said wrong. He obviously can''t recognize it at this time. So he can only stalk his neck and reply with a firm attitude.


    "I don''t want to believe you, Sir Modu. But what you said is really incredible. Before I see evidence that I can actually believe, I really can''t believe what you said." ��


    "Also, there is an old saying that seeing is a real thing. It is not something that you see with your own eyes. You will not believe that something is equivalent to illusion for you. In this case, the best way. In fact, let you see with your own eyes what kind of existence exists around you."


    Seeing that Baron Modu can actually say such a big story in front of so many people, let alone the Ferren, even the audience underneath began to talk about it.


    No one believes that Baron Modu can prove anything. After all, the things he said are actually somewhat beyond their imagination. It is because of this that many people are beginning to look forward to it. They are looking forward to what surprises Baron Modu can bring to them, or to look forward to seeing his ugly scene.


    It is no wonder that these people have such a dark idea. This is entirely because the attitude of Baron Modu is too arrogant. Although not on the bright side, but from the words in his words, and the subtle look he revealed. Many people can see that this is a guy who doesn''t really think of ordinary people.


    Most people present are only ordinary people. So naturally, they will also be dissatisfied with this guy. Being able to watch him out of ugliness is definitely a favorite thing for them. Therefore, it is only natural that they began to look forward to the next thing.


    Baron Modu is not the kind of guy who can''t say it. Since he dares to say this, then naturally, he has considerable confidence to achieve what he said. So now, he stood up with no nonsense, and while he was rubbing his scepter, he slowly walked to the front of a female audience.


    This is a Latino girl who looks pretty, not too old, but in her twenties. Like most Latin American girls, her dress is quite popular. The bellyless vest with denim shorts shows the hot curves of her body. Although the makeup on the face is a bit thicker, on the whole, she is already a beautiful woman.


    There is a saying that a man is a lower body animal. The reason for saying a large part of this sentence is that it is difficult for men to control their own physiological impulses in the face of some tempting things. The hot body of this girl is definitely tempting. So, when Baron Modu walked up to her and bowed her head and approached her in the past, many people''s expressions became more interesting.


    Even the camera of the show is hesitant at this time. Is it time to cut the lens to other places at this time? After all, Fei Lunxiu is a serious program, and if the invited guests are openly discovered on their programs, they will also be affected.


    And just as he is still hesitating, what should he do? The girl who had been stared at by Baron Modu had already stunned the Baron Modu and said it to him in a warning tone.


    "Sir, you are too close to me. You look at me like this again, be careful, let me try to feel the feeling of losing a leg. Believe me, you don''t want to try how big the heels of 10 cm are. Powerful."


    I would like to have a girl who doesn''t have a dirty word to find someone who is not a dirty word. And this girl is obviously such a character. It can be said that this is enough for most men to have a cold body, and her hotness is obviously not just wearing.


    In the face of her statement, Baron Modu first showed an apologetic smile, and then said to her.


    "Sorry, madam. It seems that I have caused you unnecessary misunderstandings. In fact, you don''t have to be so, I just want to ask you some small questions."


    "Many men say this to me, and I am mostly a practice for them."


    In response to the sentence, the girl also smiled at the Baron Modu.


    "I hope that you are not talking nonsense to me. I think, in front of so many people, you should not do anything stupid."


    "Of course, I promise not to do anything weird about you. You can rest assured."


    How many times used to be a nobleman, when Baron Modu treated women, he came up with a full gentlemanly manner. He just stared at the girl deeply, and then asked her like this.


    "The problem is very simple, madam. You don''t know a guy like this. The cheeks are thin, black curls, gray eyes, the chin is upturned, and there is a bird-shaped tattoo on the neck that doesn''t know what it means?"


    When the question was asked, the girl immediately changed her face. Everyone can clearly see that the expression on her face has paled from the beginning of the taunt, and even some horrified.


    Such changes have caused many people to start to doubt, and even some have begun to doubt whether the girl is holding up. The girl apparently did not care about the thoughts of these people, because at this time she was already open to the war.


    "How do you know him? Do you know him?"

 Chapter 1620： Scene conflict girl story

    "No, of course I don''t know him. How can I know someone who has never been masked?"


    Listening to the answer of Baron Modu, the look on the girl''s face suddenly became tense like a string that was about to break. Her eyes began to turn red, and her hands began to tremble. At this time, she couldn''t help but clench her fists, and then shouted aloud to the Baron Modu.


    "This is impossible. It is absolutely impossible. If you don''t know him, how can you describe him so clearly? He is obviously dead, this **** is already dead. If you don''t know him, how do you? It may be said that his looks, how can you describe him so clearly!"


    "Of course I can clearly describe his looks, because he is now attached to you."


    In a word, the girl who is not only horrified is pale. It was the whole scene that suddenly burst into a sizzling sound. Some people are afraid to rush away from the girl''s surroundings, but more are screaming, thinking that this is the Baron Modu in the crowd, deceiving them all.


    In the eyes of these people, this is actually too much to do. First of all, it is a mystery, and now it is openly looking for an actor to match your acting, which is simply insulting their IQ.


    No one wants to be insulted in this way. It''s like when you go to the cinema to watch a movie, you see a group of people who are up to the p avatars, and even the expressions that seem to be artificial. Of course they can''t help but make the same bad performance.


    In the face of such performance, the sneer-looking Baron Modu did not have any indication that the girl who was obviously scared was already unable to control her emotions and yelled at them all.


    "Give me shut up, you guys raise this. You don''t even know what it is all about."


    Of course, such an attitude could not escape well, so it was almost immediate. Someone stood up and smashed towards the girl. The girl is naturally not to be outdone, and on both sides, you are coming to me, and you are fighting for it. And this makes the whole scene a bit out of control.


    This situation is somewhat unexpected, and Ferren does not want his show to evolve into such a farce. So he greeted the security guards and let them control the situation as soon as possible. On the other hand, he called the girl who was yelling and tried to play the round field.


    "Ms. I don''t know why your emotions are so excited. But I think, even if you are here and they are facing each other for a day and night, you can''t solve the problem at all. The best way to let others shut up is to move the facts. Come out and let them have nothing to say. Instead of trying to win in this kind of struggle on the mouth. This is simply impossible, you should understand it. So, should you change the method? ""


    For this girl, Fei Lun is an idol, a character she can trust. So after he said such a statement, the girl calmed down and said to Faerun as usual.


    "Sorry, I really don''t want to. I just can''t control myself. I''m really scared. I didn''t think it would be like this!"


    "Afraid? Is there anything to be afraid? Ms., please don''t worry. Since you are an audience on my show, then I will definitely protect you. If you have anything to fear, please let me know. As long as I have this. Ability, as long as I can help you, I will do my best. I can assure you!"


    As a well-known show host, Fei Lun can be said to have come up with the best attitude of a show host at this time. He demonstrates the spirit of ownership and the sense of responsibility and reward of a well-known public figure. And this attitude, of course, was a warm applause and the gratitude of the girl.


    "Thank you, thank you, Fei Lun. I really don''t know how to thank you."


    "The best way to thank me is to tell everyone about the reasons for your grievances, and then let us solve this trouble for you as soon as possible. Believe me, madam. If you are so embarrassed to go out from here, not only I will be overwhelmed. Everyone here is sympathetic. Of course, if we help you solve the problem, I hope you can apologize to the previous audience. After all, the situation is not Their intentions, aren''t they?"


    Following the words and temptation to say this to the girl, Faeren gave the staff a cup of hot cocoa and followed her to her. This position is very close to the Baron Modu, so he inevitably saw the look of Baron Modu.


    The look that is under control makes him somewhat inexplicable, but now his mind is obviously not on him. Therefore, after glance at him, he has already turned his attention back to the girl.


    ��Do you feel better? If you feel better, you can talk to me. Tell me why you have such a reaction. Why do you see it after listening to Sir Modu��s words? Excited?"


    This kind of problem made the girl could not help but tremble, but because of the fact that Fei Lun was in front of him, giving her support and confidence, her mood was obviously much more stable. After taking a deep breath, she has already let go of all the scruples and said the reason.


    "The guy he just said is my boyfriend, more specifically, he is my ex-boyfriend."


    "I met him when I was doing odd jobs. At that time, because he seemed to be a good person, I promised his pursuit. At the beginning, he performed fairly well. Gentle, considerate, and still Very caring for people. But slowly, I began to discover that he had a mental problem."


    "He is a sick bastard. Just because I made his girlfriend, he regarded me as his personal belongings. He did not allow me to have contact with any man, and even did not allow me to socialize with friends. I came to Los Angeles to see me from a good friend who grew up in a small age. I was discovered by him. I almost went to the hospital for him. I couldn��t accept him to disrespect my behavior, so I broke up with him. At this time, things are already as simple as I can."


    "He didn''t want to break up with me at all. He even said that he started to face me. I can''t accept this kind of behavior, so I started asking for help from the police, hoping that he could no longer continue to entangle me. But even the police have no way to stop this guy."


    "Nothing on the bright side, this guy is coming dark. And, he is not a stalker in the general sense. Countless nights, I will be awakened by the broken glass, and then see the threat he throws at me. Letter. If I don''t want to be with him, he will always be so entangled with me. If I refuse to do so, he will kill me and keep my body around him. This is The original words in his letter, you don''t know how scared I was when I saw this."


    When she said it, the scene was already silent. Many women have been unable to hold their mouths at this time, for fear that the next moment will be scared.


    Is this story really not to say for the time being? In short, the story of this girl is already scaring them on the ground. In the face of such a perversion, there is no difference between them and the encounter with the devil. Because as long as they think about the situation at the time, they can''t help but be frightened.


    Women are sympathetic creatures. It can be said that at this time, many women present have stood by her side and began to feel sympathy because of her past. This made the atmosphere of the scene a lot less, and this really gave the girl considerable confidence, so that she has the courage to continue her story.


    "I couldn''t stand what he did, so I started to move frantically. I spent almost all my savings, and I rented a house in a well-prepared apartment. I thought I could be safe." At the very least, I won��t encounter the same kind of things before. But I looked down at the bastard, which couldn��t stop him, and the words he had said to me were not at all. ""


    "He took the weapon and secretly followed me and ran to my apartment. Fortunately, I found him in time and hid in the room in time when he had not had time to do anything to me. I I thought I could get rid of him, but he just didn''t care for me."


    "He is just like crazy. He started to slash my door with a fire axe. I was so scared that I could only call the police. When I heard the siren, I began to take courage to him. I warned him that if he was entangled in me, I would tell him to let him go to jail. But he said that even if he died, he would never let me slip away from his hand."


    "He was not afraid of the police at all. He even said that he was crazy at the time. He just wanted to get me and use his method. And later, all I could hear was the sound of the door being opened, and the police. The warning and the gunshot. The police felt that he was very threatening, so he shot and killed him after the warning was invalid. This is a good thing, I don��t think they did it wrong. But when I think of that guy, I��m not dead. I still have to keep an eye on my eyes, and I can��t help but be afraid."


    Having said that, the girl��s eyes suddenly gave birth to an anger, and she vented this anger directly on the Baron Modu.


    "It''s all you, it''s your fault! It''s clear that it has passed. I thought I have forgotten it. Why, why do you want to pick it up again? Why do you want me to think again? These are all of me. Things you don''t want to remember!"

 Chapter 1621： Evil spirits appear to be tempted by the mage

    The anger of a woman has always been unreasonable. Just like now, how can the Baron Modu think about it, how the girl suddenly recalled the topic to herself in the process of recollecting the past.


    Although he said that he understood this because he had provoked the story, but in any case, this change is really too sudden.


    He didn''t remember to brew, he already enjoyed the feeling that Wanfu pointed out. The women''s coalitions who stand on the side of the girl because of sympathy don''t care who is responsible for this kind of thing. They are just in a hurry, and it means exactly where to fight for the girl to do strong support.


    Of course, he is certainly not the kind of guy who is accused of being silent, especially if he still has some truth. So immediately, he used his own scepter and said to the girl who looked disgusted and hated.


    "Ms. I know how terrible you are in your heart, but you have to know that I am not malicious. I don''t want to hurt you. I even said that my intention is to help you. You are simply I don''t know what kind of things you are going to encounter. If you don''t have me, I am afraid that waiting for you will be a very tragic fate!"


    "Sir Modu, you have to be cautious about what you said. This is in front of countless audiences. Every word you say is responsible."


    When I heard that Baron Modu said, Feren, who had been planning to take care of the rest, immediately reminded him of it without any fuss. In his opinion, all the troubles were caused by this guy. Now he does not help him to settle down the mood of the audience. It is still a wave of enthusiasm at this critical time, it is simply hateful.


    However, for his thoughts, Baron Modu did not have such awareness. He just took a look at Fei Lun and turned his head, so he said to the girl.


    "Don''t think that I am alarmist, don''t think that I am cheating you. I have sufficient evidence to prove everything I said. If you really don''t want to believe it, just look at your feet. Look at Under your feet, what kind of existence lurks in the end!"


    His voice was mixed with some kind of convincing power, which made him not only the girl, but even the vast majority of the audience listened to him and looked at the girl''s feet.


    There, because of the relationship between the lights, the shadow of the girl is particularly obvious. And it was precisely because of this clearly visible shadow that everyone present, including the girl, could not help but exclaimed.


    "My God, what the **** is that!"


    Everyone can clearly see the bloated squat in the shadow of the girl''s feet. It��s as if the girl��s slender body is carrying another tall guy, and her shadow is strange and weird, and the horror is hard to imagine.


    The most terrible thing is not this. The most terrible thing is the distortion of the shadow that everyone can see. Because the position of the Baron Morton''s scepter was just on the head of the shadow, the shadow seemed to be suffering some kind of pain, and began to wriggle and struggle. The problem is here, because the girl at the moment is simply stunned and does not move. If she didn''t move, how did the shadow under her body wriggle?


    This is a thing that makes people think hard, so that many people want to understand, immediately desperately want to leave from the girl''s side. This is not the exception of Fei Lun. Don''t look at the big meanings he said before. When things show such obvious supernatural changes, he runs faster than anyone else.


    Of course, this is also a matter of no doubt. After all, he is just an ordinary person. In the face of such a situation, there is nothing to do, and then life-saving is the right thing to do. No one will care about his actions at this time, because compared with him, it is obvious that the Baron Morton, who controls everything, is the most attractive existence.


    If this is not an illusion, combined with the story of the girl before, this should not be the illusion. Then Baron Morton is obviously as good as a real magician, as he said. And a true magician, this is obviously awesome, and the existence of imagination.


    You know, although the world''s superheroes are already rampant, the public is already eccentric about those who have super powers like mutants. But in any case, these existences still have a certain gap with them.


    Because, they can''t become such a guy. Although in theory, everyone has the potential to become a mutant, as long as your father''s inheritance has the genes of the mutant. However, whether or not this gene can be awakened is the key to the problem.


    Can awaken this power, you can naturally be extraordinary and step into a new world. And if not, then I am sorry, you can only be an ordinary person in your life.


    This kind of probability is too much fate, and this fate is not much different from the fate between you and a special prize for a welfare lottery. For the same reason, the same is true for those superheroes. Imagine being able to encounter any adventures and become a superhero with super power. It is better to wash and go to bed early and have a good dream.


    No wise man will go to action for these unrealistic things, because they know that this is a futile thing. However, this does not mean that they will not be illusory, and will not expect such things to fall on their own heads. They just buried this desire in their hearts and made themselves look like they didn''t have this idea. Now, the appearance of the magician is clearly the kind of desire that they hide in the depths of their hearts, so that each of them is at this time, seems to be a little bit tempted to move.


    The magician is a more representative role in European and American culture. Almost everyone knows that there is a gap between the magician and the so-called variants. For the ordinary people like them, the most obvious difference is this. You can''t be a mutant, but you can be a magician.


    And the mutants need to rely on genetic awakenings such unreliable things to have different ways of power. The so-called magicians rely on learning to get the special power they have. For ordinary people with absolute large numbers, such learning is never a problem.


    As long as you are a normal person, you have to study hard, and more or less can learn something. In their eyes, what they lack is never the ability to learn, but the opportunity to learn this ability. Just give them a chance, not to say that they are the masters of the legendary Merlin. Being an ordinary little mage should not be a problem.


    Many people''s ideas are biased towards optimism before they are experienced. They don''t think they will fail, even if they do, they are often willing to try it. Because everyone has a certain chance of luck, everyone will think that they are the lucky one. And this makes them look unknowingly looking at the eyes of Baron Modu.


    In their eyes, Baron Modu is no longer a TV guest at this time. Now he has become a hope, a gateway to the new world.


    Of course, not everyone will think so. Like the girl at the moment, she is obviously more concerned with her own problems than the illusory future. Because she doesn''t know how to do it in the future, but she knows that if the problem at hand is not handled well, she certainly has no future.


    So now, she is trembled to look at the Baron Modu in front of her, and opened his mouth to him cautiously.


    "Mr. No, Master. Can you tell me what this is?"


    "What is he, you should be very clear in your heart, isn''t it?"


    The jewel of the finger on the scepter was rhythmically beaten, and the Baron Modu was at this time a performance of a leisurely walk. And after such a point of mention, the girl first realized suddenly, and then immediately gnashed her teeth.


    "This **** bastard, he really didn''t want to let me go even if he died?"


    "This is a very normal thing. If you have some distorted people in your life, you can''t expect him to suddenly become open-minded after he died. Basically, what they were like during their lifetime, they will still be after they die. What it looks like, even more will be even worse."


    "Because the dead are not sensible. The vast majority of the dead souls are jealous and will unconsciously go to the world of death. But there are also some, because the obsessions in front of them are too deep, they not only do not Will leave, but will continue to entangle the world. This is the origin of those evil spirits."


    "Maybe they won''t remember the things they had in their lifetime. But the strong emotions and obsessions in the heart will drive them, let them subconsciously look for what they can''t do before they are born. Of course, this is often the case. It ended up with hurt and tragedy."


    A long story has not made the look on the girl''s face look better. It is even said that this has counter-effects, making her more fearful and hateful. Because of this hatred, she began to embarrass. And this made her become terrible.


    "I don''t care about these things, I just want to know, how can I completely kill him and completely destroy his dead soul!"

 Chapter 1622： Womans heart, Maoshan magic

    The woman initiated the embarrassment, and that was not even the ghosts. In this regard, the Baron Modu is already aware of it.


    However, such an answer is exactly what he wants, so now, he laughs at the tempered girl.


    "You want to kill him? This is actually a very simple thing. If you don''t see it, as long as I use a little magic on my hand, he will be controlled by me, and it will be like a piece of paper. I burn it to ashes. But I think this should not be the result you want."


    "Compared to killing him by my hand, you should want to kill him personally, bring him all the pain, all despair will be completely shattered, isn''t it? I can choose The opportunity is handed over to you, and you have to make a choice. How to deal with this guy in the end. I believe that a smart girl like you should be clear about what kind of choice is best for you."


    The words of Baron Modu apparently touched the girl''s heart. She looked at the shadow on the ground, first gnashing her teeth, then it was a timid contraction. Anyway, letting her a weak woman flow to deal with such a existence is really too difficult for a strong person. Even if she is already in the heart, she is not determined to come under the premise of not being able to guarantee. Therefore, she can only ask for help and ask the Baron Modu for help.


    "I don''t know, I can''t deal with him. I don''t have this ability at all. I want to avenge him. I want to retaliate all the pain he has imposed on me. But I am afraid, I am afraid I can''t do this."


    "No need to be afraid, madam. I will help you. I am by your side. You can do it as you want. I will be your strongest backing. I can guarantee that you can do it." Anything you want to do."


    With the guarantee of the Baron Modu, the girl clearly has a dependence. She gratefully glanced at Baron Modu, then hated the shadow of the ground with her eyes, and said to him with a hoarse voice.


    "I want to report this hate myself. I want to finish what he has brought me. I want the **** to know that even if I am a woman, I can''t let him bully. He was like this before, he died. After that, it is still like this!"


    "Good, I appreciate your courage. So believe me, you will succeed, you will do it all."


    Applause, the Baron Modu encouraged the girl in words. Looking at the look of such a long-time elder, the girl''s face suddenly became red. She started to be a little embarrassed, but she still had the courage to ask the Baron Modu.


    "What should I do, Master. How can I completely eliminate him?"


    "Since you want to do it yourself, the magician''s conventional means can''t be used. Rest assured, I am proficient in countless kinds of spells, some of which allow you to kill such evil spirits without knowing anything. The way. Let me think about what is the most convenient and what is the most fierce?"


    Captained his bare chin, and Baron Modu thought a little, just say it.


    "In the way of dealing with evil spirits, many different civilizations have their own unique methods. For example, in Africa, the witch doctors there will use the blood sacrifice method to guide the evil spirits on the scarecrow, and then the use of the control to control the scarecrow, let evil The spirit is controlled by yourself as a plaything. Of course, this is not a good idea for you. Because this method is quite dangerous, if you are not careful, you will fall into danger. And this is not ours. Things that I would like to see."


    "So, I recommend Maoshan from the East. You should stick this on your body first."


    He took a circle and handed out a piece of yellow paper and pen and ink in the portal that opened by the wizard''s finger. He directly showed it on the scene.


    Seeing him picking up the space, he can make this pile of things float in the air, and the audience he gave him more and more affirmed the identity of his magician. Naturally, they are also curious about this so-called Maoshan technique that allows ordinary people to deal with evil spirits.


    For them, Baron Modu��s behavior in teaching publicity in public is no different from those in college open classes. Since he does not have such restrictions, they certainly listen carefully to the cheap mind. To a certain extent, this kind of learning is equivalent to having some extraordinary means, which is of course to give them endless motivation. It can be said that at this time, everyone has come up with a good-looking, serious learning attitude to deal with everything that Baron Modu teaches.


    For Baron Modu, since he dared to teach such things, of course he was not afraid of learning the past. So while he was working on his hands, he explained to the audience as much as possible.


    ��Maoshan is a special genre of ancient Taoism. The people who majored in this are the yellow paper and the drawing work with special rituals. For them, the more people practicing the deeper, the more powerful they can paint. The drawings come. This is called the symbol, and the most powerful symbol, even the power of the gods can be held on your own body, so that you have endless power in a short time."


    "Of course, this is not something that ordinary people can do. In fact, I don''t know how Fu Xiong''s practice is. I can only teach you some superficial things. These things are completely against these so-called evil spirits. enough!"


    Having said that, he is already holding a brush, stained with red ink, and began to paint on the yellow paper. And while he was portraying it, he explained to the people around him.


    "Huangqi paper, this is something used by the Eastern countries to sacrifice ancestors. They believe that this kind of paper is burning, so that they can communicate with their ancestors in the underworld and even connect with the gods. This thing, in general, It��s only sold in Chinatown, and you have to pay attention to it. It��s not that casual yellow paper can be called yellow paper. You can ask the Chinese boss in detail if your attitude is good enough. The boss who really knows how to sell enough good things to you."


    "In addition, ink is not a general ink. In addition to the ink used by the Chinese, it is also mixed with the blood of the rooster and a mineral called cinnabar. In the Chinese world view, the world itself is made of yin and yang. The two are composed of two substances that are opposite each other and derived from each other. The evil spirits, the ghosts in their eyes, belong to the yin part. If you want to deal with them, you must use the material of yang."


    "And roosters, because every day when the sun comes out, they will hum. They are considered by the ancient Taoist priests to be the most powerful animals in the world, and their blood naturally becomes a ghost." Exist. As for cinnabar, this mineral is also considered to have a positive attribute. Therefore, it is also an indispensable part of the ink used to draw the symbol."


    Briefly explaining the materials and ingredients, Baron Modu began to talk about the content.


    "The symbol I am drawing now is called Zhong Kui Town''s ghost character. This is a Chinese sentence, maybe it sounds a bit sloppy for you. You just have to remember that this is a scorpion general called Zhong Rong who suppresses the evil spirits. This symbol is very simple. The format is based on the regular symbol format. First, write the two words with the meaning of summoning. Then there is the general of Zhong Rong, here is the rush as the law."


    "This is a kind of Lishu, a kind of Chinese calligraphy. If you can''t learn it, you can follow the description directly. The beginning and end are the standard symbol format, just like we write letters, we must have the title of the beginning and the end. Although There are others, but you can''t use them. As for what this sign means. Well, you can understand that you are asking a **** named Zhong Rong to let him put his strength. And the majesty will lend you a little bit. And its role is to let the general evil spirits dare not approach you. Come, madam, stick it to the body, what part will do."


    After taking over the already formed symbols of the Baron Modu, the girl did not know whether it was a blessing to the soul, and directly put this symbol on his own brain. This made some Chinese people on the scene could not help but snicker, because this appearance is really letting them think of some childhood memories that they should not think about.


    Are those zombie evil spirits that jump and jump, is it because they have put such a yellow paper on this position and become honest?


    The Latino girl definitely didn''t know the allusions. She just looked at the things in her head in confusion, and then she was not sure to ask the Baron Modu.


    "Is it all right? Can this make me avenge the bastard?"


    "Well, it should be said that it is almost half now. With this thing, the evil spirit is absolutely afraid to touch you. If you don''t believe it, you can try to touch his shadow."


    The proposal of Baron Modu made the girl somewhat cringe, but from the trust in him, after a difficult psychological struggle, she resolutely extended her hand to the bloated shadow on the ground.


    And as the Baron Modu said, it is like a creature naturally fears the flame. When the girl approaches the shadow, the shadow is also busy making dodge moves, as if afraid to touch her. .


    Looking at such a situation, everyone present was exposed with an incredible look. And guys like Fei Lun are more eager to show their existence.


    "It''s incredible. It''s such a simple piece of paper and a little ink. Can ordinary people make terrible evil inspiration to be scared? This is amazing. Sir Modu, no. Master Modu, what is this? Can people do it?"

 Chapter 1623： Venting anger, granting taiji

    "Who can do it?" Hearing such a sentence, Baron Modu immediately sank, and then taught the students like a teacher, and taught Faulen. "Mr. Ferren, if you treat magic with such an attitude, then I can only tell you that you can''t use the power of magic. Because this is not science, not the normative cognition and understanding can learn. What you have got. It is more subjective and more ideal. If you don''t treat him with a sincere attitude, even if you learn the things I teach, it''s just that the children are graffiti, there is no value."


    Although Fei Lun was like a grandson by the Baron Modu, his stomach was full of grievances. But he really has no courage to refute him at this time. Because at this time, the identity of Baron Modu has changed from a simple guest to a simple authority. Under the premise that he can bring benefits to the vast majority of people, if he is a little TV presenter, he will dare to scream, and if you don��t say anything, those who are eager to learn can give him a good look.


    He has lost points, and naturally he can no longer do the stupid things that are lost. On the contrary, he must also pull back his impressions in the hearts of the audience. This is not a problem for Fei Lun, because he is good at this. So now, he has a hard-to-follow idea, so he asked the Baron Modu.


    "Okay, Master. I admit that I have made a mistake in this respect. However, I still don''t understand. If you are an ordinary person like me, how can you keep the kind of devout attitude you have to say? What?"


    This question is a matter of many people''s hearts, because, like Freon''s fear, these ordinary people are also completely unclear. What is the so-called devout standard? In this regard, Baron Modu just thought about it, and then they puzzled them.


    ��If you used to be a devout believer, it might be easier to do this. Because you just think of magic as the **** you worship, and then take out the spirit of prayer on Sunday, it��s almost the same. Of course, now It is estimated that it is very difficult to do this, so I recommend another kind of release, also the bathing fasting method from the East."


    "After taking a shower and changing clean clothes, try not to drink alcohol, eat cockroaches, and not rejoice with the opposite **** in a whole day. I meditate alone and let go of my distracting thoughts. Under such circumstances. You can also exert the same power."


    "It sounds very difficult. But compared to the first method, this approach seems to be much more reliable." Capricorn licked his chin, and Ferrin commented like a critic. "However, this will not take too much effort. Just to draw a drawing, we have to do so many preparatory work. On the efficiency issue, is this too too low?"


    "Think about your return, maybe you won''t have such an idea." Some dissatisfiedly glanced at him, Baron Modu said to him in a beat. "You have to know one thing, that is, the items created by this can be life-saving. Just as you learn to use weapons on the battlefield, the process is bound to be difficult and painful, but in the face of the enemy, You have the power to protect yourself. Isn''t that a reward that is completely worthwhile?"


    "You are right, you are right." Fei Lun did not dare to argue with him. He could only plead with each other. After glanced at him with warning, the Baron Modu was already putting his gaze back on the girl.


    She is having a good time now. It seems that I found a kind of retaliatory pleasure from here. After getting the shelter of the bells and sorrows, she immediately began to invade the shadow attached to her by the power of this symbol. Evil spirits get up.


    Because the shadow has only one plane relationship, she only needs to constantly make movements against the light and shadow, and can occupy the space where the shadow is located. This kind of encroachment is, to a certain extent, more and more excessive, because as a whole, even if he is only a shadow now, it is absolutely impossible for anyone to be casually divided into two halves. Looking at the girl''s current movements, she wants to tear him apart in half, and it is simply to unload him.


    This situation is of course to let the Baron Modu some can''t stand it. However, this is not to say that he began to sympathize with this evil spirit, but because he wants to consider it from another side.


    The reason why this evil spirit will be boarded to the girl''s shadow, except for the obsession in front of him, drives him to do so. The main reason is that his own ability is not enough to make him appear in a physical way. After all, it is only a simple spirit. To achieve the kind of ability to interfere with reality, he must have a certain accumulation. The method of accumulating his choice is obviously to absorb power from his ex-girlfriend.


    Maybe I don''t think so now, but when I can start to influence the girl, the girl will have a vision that is possessed by the evil spirits. Of course, this possibility has now been killed. But this does not mean that there is no other way for this evil spirit.


    He can get rid of the existence of girls and get the power they need from other creatures. And when he becomes strong enough, the role played by this Zhongzheng ghost will become limited. After all, it''s just a primary symbol, you can''t really expect it too much.


    Although, in general, this powerful evil spirit does not simply leave this girl. But the girl��s move today is clearly urging him to make such a decision. Although he has no intelligence, the instinct to avoid disadvantages is still there. If he goes on like this, he will definitely want to escape. And once he escapes, it will definitely not be a good thing for this girl.


    Therefore, in the attitude of thinking for this girl, Baron Modu immediately stopped her and said to her.


    "Ms. Please stop for a while. This kind of action will not help you for your purpose. On the contrary, it may also force him to leave from you. I don''t think you want him to become a powerful evil. After the spirit, come back to find your troubles. So, please listen to me and stop doing this kind of unnecessary action."


    "You said that he might escape?" When he heard this, the girl''s face suddenly changed, and then nervously asked the Baron Modu.


    "If you go on like this, it is very possible. After all, he also has the consciousness of avoiding harm. So I will suggest that when you can''t control his actions, it is best not to do this and Useless action. If you must do this, limiting him in advance is the choice you have to make."


    "Restrictions? How can I limit him?"


    "It''s very simple, you just need this." As he said, Baron Modu drew a picture on the girl. For foreigners who are not familiar with Chinese culture, what he draws should be a big circle, two small circles and a s-shaped combination pattern, but for those who are familiar with Chinese culture, this is a The appearance of the standard Taiji diagram.


    Baron Modu painted such a Taiji figure and explained it to the girl and the people around him.


    "This is Tai Chi, from an ancient book called Yijing in China. Its meaning is the idea of ??anode yin, cathode yang, yin and yang, and unity. According to our language, it is, In the light can produce darkness, and in the darkness can produce light. The two are not opposite, but can be transformed and coordinated."


    ��In general, this pattern has quite a lot of effects. The most important thing is that he can help people who practice spells to perceive the mysteries of the world and understand the essence and truth in the magic world. Of course, it can also be used to deal with this. The evil spirit, because of its meaning, can also harm the creatures of this negative nature in disguise."


    "It is like the ice will melt when the fire meets. As the evil spirit of the yin attribute, once it enters the scope of Taiji, it will be forced by the power of the Taiji diagram to transform the negative attribute of the body into yang. Attributes. Because they do not have the possibility of compatibility with yang properties, once they are done, for creatures like evil spirits, it is tantamount to stuffing the flame into their body, which can definitely cause harm to them. ��


    "Of course, because Tai Chi itself pays attention to harmony and mutual benefit. Therefore, it can only be used as a means of suppression and seal, but not as a means of destroying evil spirits. It is like what we saw in front of us. The evil spirit may be very painful, but he will never be eliminated. At the same time, as if he were locked in a cage, he has no way to go out of the scope of this Taiji diagram."


    Listening to the explanation of Baron Modu, watching the shadow of the evil spirit in it seems to be extremely painful, constantly struggling and twisting. A group of people can''t help but be amazed in their hearts.


    Although this Taiji diagram looks a bit complicated, it is far less simple than the original method of Christianity to draw a cross to demons. However, everyone knows how much water is there in the cross. In addition to those who have the ability to do this, ordinary people like them, even if they draw more crosses, just give themselves a psychological comfort, and they will not play any role at all.


    It seems that now, there is such a magical performance. It��s a long experience!

 Chapter 1624： The last lesson of the money sword

    Some people are still immersed in the joy of learning a trick, and some people are beginning to think of other things.


    Like some guys with flexible minds, they have already discovered the rules of the Baroness Modu. First is the means to protect oneself, and then this means of controlling the enemy, then the next step, is it the means to kill the enemy?


    Most games will teach players to do this, which is almost a standard three-fighting law. Not at what they expected, at this time, the last point that Baron Modu wanted to teach was indeed the means of attack. I saw him say this.


    "There is an old saying in China that is called a long-term stagnation. In our words, there is no castle that cannot be captured. In the face of any enemy, if only defensive strategy is adopted, the final result will definitely not escape." The fate of this. This is the same for the existence of evil spirits. You only want to passively bear his attack, thinking that you can use the methods I have taught before to control and deter these evil spirits, which is sure It��s not okay. Because these methods can only protect you for a while, you can��t protect you. There are always one or two situations in which these methods can��t protect you. At that time, facing the threat of evil spirits, Do you want to be shackled? I don''t think anyone will be willing to do this. So, what I want to give you below is the means by which you can truly confront the evil spirits with mortals."


    Having said that, Baron Modu is now turning over the palm of his hand, revealing a bunch of things in his hand. The inner shape of the outer circle, the color of the brass. Some people who know it can recognize it. This is the ancient Chinese coin, which is called copper money.


    This thing is not uncommon. Many Westerners, if they are collecting coin collections, will have one or two more or less. So these people are very strange, obviously speaking against the evil spirits, how to get these antique coins out. Can it be said that these antique coins should be used to buy a powerful mage and let them fix these evil spirits for themselves?


    This idea has not been said, because even those who think of this idea will find it ridiculous. If this is said, it must be ridiculous. I don��t care if I know my thoughts in my heart. If I say it in front of these people and then I will be face-to-face by the parties, it��s really stupid and hopeless.


    As it turns out, this is indeed a wise idea. Because of the explanation of Baron Modu, this statement is really different.


    "In Maoshan, there is a saying that using the five emperors to make money swords, thus surrendering the devil and killing evil spirits. In this regard, the users of Maoshan Technology believe that there are two explanations. One is that copper coins are used as A liquid currency, often through the hands of countless people, contaminates the breath and magnetic field of the person. This kind of magnetic field does not matter at all, but after bringing together a rather large base, it is enough for evil spirits. There is a threat because the evil spirit is the dead, and the human being is the living. The two are opposite each other. Since the evil spirit can use its own power to hurt the living, then in turn, the money sword that brings together many living forces can do it. It��s the same thing.��


    "For such a statement. After the research, the Masters also basically agree. Because it has been proved through experiments that the magnetic field on the human body is strong enough to cause harm to the evil spirits. There is a saying in the East, called ghost fear. The wicked, in fact, is such a meaning."


    ��This is the first reason, and the second reason is that the five emperors represent the most prosperous time in China��s history. The weapons produced in this way have the power to use the power of a powerful empire to suppress evil. The potential role of the devil. As for why this is the case. This is because the ancient Chinese emperor is different from our emperor. In the West, the monarchy was granted by the gods. In other words, even the emperor monarch is only a slave to the gods. Just like the Pope can let the German emperor lie in the snow, they have no place at all."


    "And the Chinese emperor is not. If we say that we are the monarchs, then they can say that they are the gods. The gods are not qualified to override the emperor, and even the emperor has the qualification to be a god. As the master of the empire. The emperor has such power, of course, the currency that is one of the symbols of the empire will naturally have a little mysterious power bonus. This is the saying in Maoshan, of course, if we are familiar with the history of the country, We will clearly know that this statement is simply untenable."


    Speaking of this, the content that Baron Modu said is obviously super-class, and ran out of this category of dealing with evil spirits. But he obviously has some pleasure in it, and he has taken a good attitude as a teacher and carefully made an academic argument for everyone present.


    "According to the unanimous certification of the current Masters Association, there are not many emperors who can truly achieve theocracy in China. The most representative figures are the controversial Qin Shihuang and Han Wudi. Although for some historical and ethnic reasons, these two The evaluation of the emperors in the official history is mixed, and even the negative comments are more. But from a national point of view, they are truly the best in the empire, even above the gods. The so-called Fengchan Taishan It is a typical symbolic measure of them. Because from the perspective of the Master, the emperor sealed the Taishan Mountain. In fact, a **** walking in the human world sat back on his throne, and of course he would have supreme authority. ��


    "The later emperors mostly imitated these two, boasting their achievements and achievements in the act of Feng Taishan. But in fact, this is only a political show, and most of them simply cannot obtain such authority. Let''s say The Holy Emperor, Qing Gaozong. These two emperors did not develop the country to an unprecedented level, and the second did not establish their prestige in the gods. So of course, this is just a show. Except for their self-entertainment, it will not What other role is there."


    "At this point, we have verified from the comparison of the efficacy of the money swords of the past. The best function is the originator of the square hole copper money, Qin and two money, the money sword made of such coins, even live. For thousands of years, almost all the evil monarchs who can compete with the famous big devil can kill, even the gods will be hurt because of the above power. Of course, because the existing Qin and the half are rarely complete, Therefore, it is very difficult to piece together a money sword. I have lived for so many years and I have only seen it once in Hong Kong."


    "The second is the Shanglin Sanguan Wuxu money in the period of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty. The money sword made up of such copper coins, although not comparable to the Qin and the half swords, but it is not much worse. From the experimental results, the ordinary millennium Evil spirits are basically hurt when you touch them. If you insert them, you will die. However, as with Qin and Qin, as a thing two thousand years ago, it is not easy to find the right Shanglin trilogy. ��


    "The real main force of Tong Qianjian is actually the copper coins of the Tang and Song Dynasties. In the first place, the two generations belonged to China''s orthodox dynasty, and the national strength was strong enough. Secondly, their copper coins were issued in large quantities and can be found today. The appearance is quite good. It is not as scarce as the Qin and Han dynasties. As for the Kang Qian Sheng Shi Tong Qian Jian mentioned in Maoshan, in our experiments, it seems to be a blind like the blind eye method. We have analyzed a lot. The last conclusion of such a copper sword that survived the world is that if there is no one or two other dynasty copper coins in it, there is no mysterious power at all. It is just like the cross bought by ordinary people. It is just a decoration. As for why this is the case, in the discussion, we have such a conclusion."


    "The first is the objective factor. From the so-called Kangxi dynasty and the Qianlong dynasty era, they are not considered to be prosperous. The country is weak and conservative, the upper level is corrupt and extravagant, the lower level is insensitive, lacking the vitality of a country. From the fate of the empire Look, this is the phase of a dead person, of course, it is impossible to have any special power. The second is subjective factors. The editor of Maoshan seems to be deliberately making false information. The reason for his doing so is unknown, it may be to prevent The secret technique leaked out, deliberately. It may be to bully the rulers at that time to satisfy their vanity and so on. In short, what the result is, the results of the experimental argument have been revealed. If any of you intend to make this If you are a weapon, it is best not to make such a low-level mistake."


    Happily satisfied with the desire of being a good teacher, the Baron Modu was satisfied with the topic and turned back to the topic.


    ��Returning to the present. The main problem with the money sword is the selection of materials. On other materials, the red line soaked with chicken blood and cinnabar is the best auxiliary material. Just like this, wearing one hundred and eight pieces of copper coins on the red line, It woven into the appearance of the sword. Other aspects are not so much attention. If you like to edit, even if it is compiled into a Nepalese scimitar, it will be useful."


    As he said this, he showed everyone on the scene what he was doing. I saw a red line like a living thing, moving back and forth in the coin inside the outer circle. Soon, I woven the large amount of coins in his hand into a sword.


    Then, as he threw it, the money sword that had just been fabricated was already in the hands of the girl.


    "Go, ma''am. You don''t want to take revenge. Now is the time to get everything done. If a sword stabs, this guy can no longer entangle you!"

 Chapter 1625： Killing evil spirits and speeding up the spread

    Holding a weapon in your hand, even the child will give birth to a three-pointed daring. Not to mention a grievous sister.


    Now she is 100% trustworthy for the Baron Modu, so after hearing the Baron Modu so mention, she immediately waved the money sword in her hand to the evil spirit on the ground. The shadow has been cut.


    This situation is somewhat weird. After all, holding a weapon to cut a shadow, it seems to be something that is not reliable. But the strange thing is that her movement did not appear in the expected Awkward situation, because everyone can clearly see that the money sword in her hand is passing through the shadow, the kind of cutting-edge feeling.


    The evil spirit is obviously threatened by such a weapon. Although it can''t make a sound, it can''t scream and mourn, but it can express its current state in a way of struggling and fleeing. Seeing him now The state, taking advantage of the opportunity that he could not escape from the restrictions that were laid, the girl directly stunned in the direction of his chest.


    The money sword is worn, but it is like a real body, standing on the shadow in the open space. And with the shadow of the shadow, everyone can clearly see that the shadow is like a cloud The scattering of the flames and the sudden rise of the flames.


    There is no longer a bloated and weird shadow on the ground. The slim figure of the girl is finally restored to normal. Coupled with the scenes that appeared before, and the flames still burning in front of the girl, many people have begun to speculate that this evil spirit has It was wiped out. Although the girl thought so, she was still somewhat uneasy. So at this time, she could only turn to the Baron Modu for help.


    "Master, have I succeeded? Have I completely got rid of him?"


    "Of course, he is already dead and can''t die anymore!"


    Simply looking at it, Baron Modu is already sure to say this to the girl. This immediately gave the girl a look like a freshman, and at the same time, she was almost too busy to be grateful to Baron Modu.


    "Thank you, thank you. Master! I thought I would live in the shadow of this **** in my life? This is really I don''t know how to thank you. Right, this is for you!"


    Although there was some disappointment, the girl handed the money sword she had just used to kill the evil spirit to the Baron Modu. She knows that it is not easy to collect these things. Its value should be no different from those of the magician''s crystal ball and staff. Such a thing, lend her to be lucky. She does not have the ambition to take such a baby for herself.


    It��s not that she doesn��t have such an idea, but that she has no such idea in front of so many people.


    The Baron Modu apparently noticed the attachment in her eyes, which made him feel a sense of transcendentality. Then he smiled and said to the girl.


    "Hold it, madam. This thing doesn''t do much to me, so it belongs to you."


    "Really? I am so grateful to you. Thank you, thank you, Master!"


    Upon hearing the words of Baron Modu, the girl immediately shrank her hand into her arms, and did not care about her hot body that was highlighted. She was grateful to Modu. Apparently, she was afraid of Baron Modo��s remorse. For her reaction, it has been seen that the Baron Modu, who meant her meaning, shook her head and smiled helplessly at her.


    "Don''t worry, madam, I won''t take back the things I sent out. I just need to remind you that there are some taboos for storing and using the money sword."


    "Look at the money sword in your hand. The gloss on the top of it is used by many people. It is not bleak. This is because killing evil spirits has lost its popularity. Once the popularity inside is The loss is clean, it will become dull, and even suddenly will fall to the ground. At this time, even if you put it back, it is useless. Because it has already Losing mana and completely becoming a thing."


    "From the current situation, it will run out of manpower for up to five or six times. So, if you want to hold it for a long time, besides taking care not to use it continuously, the maintenance problem is especially important. ��


    Looking at the girl and a group of people around, I almost couldn''t wait to come up with a small book and read the notes one word at a time. When Baron Modu smiled, he slowed down his speech and slowly said to them.


    "The maintenance of the money sword is best placed on a table, with sandalwood to enshrine. This will ensure that the above power will not be lost. In addition, after bathing fast, you can hold it with a sincere heart. Sit for a while. This way you can use your body''s popularity and magnetic field to fill the mana lost by the money sword, so that it can regain the power of the peak period. Of course, there are other ways, for example, to worship the gods in Taoism, different gods It will give it different power characteristics. This kind of empowerment can also fill the power of the money sword. But keep in mind that this is only a consumable after all. Therefore, careful use is the most important principle to keep in mind."


    ��Thank you, thank you Sir Modu for his careful teaching. I think after I learned the knowledge he taught, many people should be filled with gratitude, surprise and curiosity. Why do I know this? Because I am also Think so."


    In order to brush the sense of presence, make sure that you are not taken over. Ferren jumped out at this time and said to the Baron Modu without hesitation.


    "In this case, I think, we have finally come to the Jazz to come to our program as a guest. Don''t take advantage of this opportunity, ask the Jazz for more professional knowledge, it is a waste of this opportunity. So, don''t know the jazz Would you like to interact with our audience a little more to answer some of their questions?"


    Faeren can say such a thing, but it is not the stupid words that rushed out of his mouth. He is after some deliberation. Because even those who pursue the effects of the program like him will never be willing to offend a mysterious mage because of these things. Watching him can easily point out an ordinary person to kill a evil spirit, he does not doubt at all, he can drive a evil spirit to kill himself.


    The reason why he dared to do this was because he knew why Baron Modu was on his own show. The official person is asking for cooperation, and from the attitude of Baron Modu, Fei Lun can also roughly see that he wants to promote his own magical means. Although he did not know why he did this, he consciously saw that his purpose ethics had certainly seized the opportunity and began to cooperate with him and made demands in this regard.


    Not as he expected, Baron Modu did not reject his suggestion at all. At this time, facing a group of curious spectators, he just smiled, just like a test, sitting on the cloak that floated on his own.


    "Why not? Anyway, there is still time on our show, isn''t it?"


    "Thank you for your generosity. If this is the case, please allow me a little bit of selfishness, let me be the first question."


    Ferrin looked around for a circle and watched the eagerly eager audiences not to pass the microphone at all, because at this time, he had already seized the opportunity to ask this first question. And before the audience expressed their opinions, he had already asked the Baron Modu directly.


    "Jazz, I have such a question. Look at me, I am forty-six years old, although my body is still well-maintained and healthy, but it is too much worse than when I was young. I When I was young, I still had a lush hair, and my belly was not as prominent as it is now. I don��t think it��s like a **** male star, but it��s definitely a handsome little meat. I��ve always been In my feelings, I will never return to the past. Although it is said that Europe has introduced new health care products, it is said that the effect is good. But as everyone knows, this is restricted by law into the United States. I am not going to break the law. So I can only choose to refuse. I thought I had no hope, but the fate met you, I think I have new hopes. Because as far as I know, in those stories, some witches can use a potion. It will make people regain their youth. So I think, can you give me such a recipe?"


    "Do you want to make a potion?" Hearing Faulen''s request, even a man like the Baron Modu couldn''t help but smile. "I am sorry, I am not proficient in potions. And as far as I know, the kind of potion you think is a great risk. Witches who are proficient in such subjects may be able to rely on their years of potion experience and resistance. To use this level of potion, but ordinary people can''t. If it is an ordinary person, I am afraid that just drinking it will be directly poisoned by the violent toxicity. Maybe you will want to be a sleeping beauty, Is your most perfect form dead?"


    "Forehead, forget it. I am so good, at least I think the audience likes my appearance."


    Like the rattle, Ferren apparently could not accept such a result. So he could only play haha, and the microphone in his hand was handed to the stage. This immediately attracted a bunch of people to grab, and in the end, a man who was a tall man grabbed the microphone.


    He couldn''t wait to ask such a question directly to Baron Morton.


    "Mr. Baron, are you willing to accept your disciples? I am willing to take all of my money and exchange for an opportunity to study with you!"

 Chapter 1566： Questioning troubles

    I have to say that anytime, anywhere, there is no shortage of people who are ambitious and dare to go all out to pursue the best interests.


    Fei Lun felt that it was bold enough to ask such a question. But he did not think that someone could seize such an opportunity and directly ask such a question that is very exciting. This made him unable to hold back himself. Why didn''t he think about asking such a question, while he was embarrassed and excited, and began to wait for the answer of Baron Modu with full expectation.


    To be honest, Baron Modu did not think that he would encounter such a problem.


    It��s not impossible to accept apprentices. However, it is certainly very particular about the apprenticeship of a person like him. The average person must have no qualification to be accepted as an apprentice. This requires more than just qualifications, more fate, or fate. Like himself, he became a disciple of the Supreme Master in the process of coincidence, and this is the most proud of him.


    Because this is an affirmation of himself, an affirmation of his ability, qualifications and value of life. Although I don''t know if the Guru Master is the idea, at the very least, he thinks so.


    And because of this, he pays equal attention to this matter. Therefore, in the face of this problem, he hesitated and hesitated before he opened his mouth cautiously.


    "As a mage, it is not so easy for us to decide to accept apprentices. It is just like the relationship between the teachers and students of the East, such as the father and the son. The relationship between the apprentice and the Master of the Master is also very close. Most of the Masters are There are no children, or children, who are not qualified to inherit their property. After all, the qualification is a natural thing, there is no way to force it. So for the Master, apprentices are sometimes more important than their own children. One point, I agree with it, so it is difficult for me to give you an accurate answer immediately."


    Although such an answer could not say that the questioner was completely satisfied, he did not say that he had dismissed the idea. Because he was keenly discovered, Baron Modu did not completely say the words. His meaning is ambiguous, which obviously means he still has a chance. And since there is still a chance, then of course he will desperately fight for it.


    "Master Modu, I am really willing to learn from you. As I said before, I am willing to take all of my current, in exchange for such an opportunity. Please give me such a chance, this is my only The wish."


    The sincerity of this questioner is definitely enough. At the very least, if he can really abandon everything he has now, then Baron Modu is really willing to give him such an opportunity. So this time he didn''t say anything like refusal, but gave him such an choice.


    "That''s it. Just like the way the wizards used to choose apprentices, I am willing to give you this opportunity, and all you have to do is accept a test. Sell your property and make yourself penniless Then, just wear your clothes today, walk from here and go to the summit of the Rocky Mountains. If you can do this according to my current requirements, I can assure you in my name, accepting you For the apprentice, take you into the door of magic. This is the only promise I can give you. So, your answer is?"


    This condition can not be said to be harsh, even if the person who dares to release everything at his own expense will not hesitate to hesitate after hearing his request. After all, this is already a matter of life. No one can be sure, as he said, and finally can''t come back alive. However, he is a man of ambition and perseverance. So just a little silence for a while, he was already biting his teeth and responded to the Baron Modu.


    "I am willing, sir. I am willing to accept your test. I just want to be your apprentice and go into the world of magic. Besides, I have no other ideas anymore!"


    "Very good, then I agreed. I will give you half a year. Within half a year, I hope to see you on the summit of the Rocky Mountains! Well, don''t waste all our time. Take your microphone. Pass on, let me see what other people want to ask me about other issues."


    In one sentence, the words in the stomach of the questioner were blocked, and Modu ended the communication between them in this way. And just after the questioner reluctantly handed over the microphone in his hand, immediately, a new questioner could not wait to make a sound.


    "Mr. Modu, I said that the things you just taught are really cool. It��s much cooler than the bridges in the movie. I never thought that dealing with evil spirits would be such a simple matter. I can''t wait to find two evil spirits and use the things you teach on them. This is my real thought, I dare to swear. Just, jazz. One thing I am not sure about. Can all evil spirits be dealt with in this way?"


    The person who talks is a young black man who seems to be young, and can be seen from his words. This is probably a young and frivolous pursuit of excitement, the pursuit of making himself cooler, and not care about other things. man of.


    Strictly speaking, Baron Modo does not like this type of guy. Because they always have the ability to make things complicated and tricky. If you change the time and change a location, he will never be willing to take care of such a thing. Because for him, the relationship with such goods, it will definitely make you feel a big trouble. He would rather watch these guys play with themselves and don''t want to drag themselves in.


    However, at this moment in the moment, the situation at the moment is that he can''t ignore such a guy, so he can only sigh and speak to him with a heavy heart.


    "Young people, I can understand that you have learned the magical ability and can''t wait to show it and win the praises of others. But what I want to tell you is if you face this with such a kind of mind. The mystery and the unknown of the world, then your ultimate result is probably that it has been completely swallowed up by the unknown and terror of the world."


    "This is not an alarmist statement. Even if it is me, I can''t say for sure, I can deal with any evil spirit in the world. The ancient Egyptian pharaohs more than a hundred years ago are in the world, many powerful at the time. The mage paid the price of life for not being able to deal with such a evil spirit. At that time, I was an apprentice. I saw with my own eyes what kind of ancient evil spirits with thousands of years of history were so powerful. It��s not that my teacher has personally shot and destroyed the words of the undead. Maybe he will cause horrible **** rain in this world. So this is never a joke, but a very serious, even life-and-death. Things."


    "Like you asked me before, you asked me if all the evil spirits can be dealt with in the same way? My answer is, no. This can only deal with those who are weak and not weatherable. Let''s say The one around the girl. If he is stronger, he can condense the body like a real body, instead of appearing in the form of a shadow like this. Then you want to deal with him is not so simple. Because He can run away, avoid, and attack you when you are not prepared, instead of being so rigid that you can circle him into the trap. You feel that these things are simple, because he is the weakest. That kind of evil spirit. To deal with this way, if you master the method, you are the same as holding a baseball bat to fight with an old man who can only walk by abduction. If you don''t feel simple, then you have a problem. ��


    "If your luck is not so good, in most cases, people who encounter evil spirits will not be too lucky. When you find yourself in the face of evil spirits, the power of this evil spirit is almost inevitable. Beyond this level of the moment. At that time, if you want to deal with them and solve them, you must come up with absolute wisdom and courage. Fighting with wits, this is an inevitable thing. A little careless, you It is very likely that you will fall into the trap of those evil spirits and become the losing party. I think you should also know what kind of end will be."


    The solemnity of Baron Modu directly poured a cold water on the head of this young man who was eager to move. He imagined such a scene, and he could not help but have a cold war. However, he still did not give up, so that he continued to ask.


    "You didn''t teach us what the generals are scaring the evil spirits'' drawings? Is there something that can''t protect us in the face of evil spirits?"


    "I said that it is only the most basic means. It can only be used to resist ordinary evil spirits."


    In the face of such a guy, Baron Modu is really bored, but for the sake of effect, he can only explain to him without bothering.


    "It''s like you are holding a shield in front of you. To deal with those weak enemies, you can even use the shield as a weapon to hit them. But for those enemies with sharp edges, you can barely defend, and As they continue to attack, you still have the possibility of being shielded."


    "And if it''s the kind of evil that I have said for thousands of years, it''s like you are carrying a shield to deal with a giant a few hundred meters high. He doesn''t need to shoot, just take a breath and put it You blow away. Although there is very little such existence, you are almost impossible to meet. But you can guarantee that you can''t meet such a guy? So my opinion is very simple, that is, if it is not As a last resort, don''t do this kind of joke with your own life."

 Chapter 1567： Supernatural mindset avoids light

    The warning of Baron Modu is not harsh, but whether the young man has listened to it or not, I am afraid that there is only a problem he knows.


    Young people are like this. They always like to regard the elder''s embarrassing teaching as a slap in the face. When they don''t eat a glimpse, they can''t grow this lesson. However, this is no relationship with Baron Modu. He has done everything. It��s my responsibility, so how does this young man choose? He doesn��t care at all.


    Now he just wants to end this game as soon as possible, because he feels that he is already fed up with this feeling of answering idiots. So now, he is very decisively circumventing this young man and facing other people. Said


    "The last question, is there anyone else who wants to ask me something? I declare in advance that you should think clearly before asking the question. If you are standing at the foot of the mountain, you are already thinking about climbing to the top. The unrealistic thoughts of Hawthorn, it is best not to say anything!"


    Although the Baron Modu has already given everyone a shot to prevent them from asking the mess. But this does not stop these people from feeling enthusiastic. They are still a fanatical attitude, and even say that many people do not care about the basic order, and began to scream at the Baron Modu.


    This made the scene noisy, and the Baron Modu couldn''t help but frown. The most annoying thing about him was this, so immediately he slammed his scepter and drunk directly.


    "Beep!" It��s not easy to suppress so many people with one��s tricks. However, Baron Modu had other embarrassment. When he issued this command, he was already driving the power of magic, erasing the voices of these people.


    Although they feel that they can still speak, they can no longer hear anything other than their own voice. This made them feel shocked, but also could not help but fear the birth of the Baron Modu. Because they finally found out at this time, in addition to dealing with evil spirits, this person in front of them is also a supernatural means to deal with these ordinary people.


    Annoyed him, it would not be a good thing for anyone present. And of course, when everyone��s mind is normal, they are naturally quiet.


    While watching these guys as docile and cringing as the sheep in front of the tiger, while the Baron Modu was proud of his heart, he couldn��t help but swear by himself. For him, the reason he never put ordinary people in his eyes is this.


    They will always be convinced that the power of the strong is under the majesty. There is neither the idea of ??daring to fight, nor the ability to protect oneself. So it��s just a lamb, just a resource that has been plundered and encroached by the strong. It can be said that if it is not because the source of the Master is these ordinary people, he is really unwilling to deal with these ordinary people.


    For him, the Master, as the owner of the extraordinary power, is already out of the ordinary people''s level. Although they are human beings, they are far above the former in terms of the level of life. More advanced than ordinary humans, this is his definition of the Master. And it is precisely because of his definition in his heart that he will always show this transcendental and noble posture.


    This kind of performance is to make these ordinary people feel novel and take for granted. With the mysterious existence of the Master, they naturally accepted the attitude of Baron Modu and regarded it as a feature of the Master. Just like the ordinary civilians'' yearning for the nobility, they also feel that they have a yearning for the identity of the mage, and they naturally feel that they are even fragrant. So in this kind of thing, one is willing to fight, one is willing to be jealous. There is nothing to say.


    However, this has encouraged some of the thoughts that Baron Modu had already had, and made it more and more serious. Of course, this is irrelevant for the moment. So everything is still going on.


    I was anxious to end this as soon as possible, so that the Baron Modu, who had left herself to pick up, had a character who seemed to have a weak woman and handed the final questioning power to her hand. He feels that such a woman, no matter how to ask questions, will not ask those ambitious or bold ideas. As long as you don''t ask these strange questions, he will naturally not be so troublesome to deal with.


    In essence, there is nothing wrong with his idea. Because this woman does not have such a big ambition, wants to be a mage. It��s not going crazy until you learn a little bit of fur, and you��re going to take the risk of making the kind of stupid things that people are sacred. All she wants is to protect her own peace and protect her small family from the threat of these strange things.


    This is just a very common idea, but who said that ordinary ideas can''t make a huge problem? For example, the small thing that makes everyone eat a full meal is still not realized today when human civilization has developed for thousands of years. This is a typical example of being small and easy to see. Therefore, it is almost inevitable that Baron Modu will pay for his own tricks.


    "Master Modu, I have no other problems. I just want to know, if we meet the kind of evil that you can''t deal with in this ordinary way, how can we protect ourselves?" ?"


    The problem of women is like this. In the face of her problem, Baron Modu immediately frowned. As I said before, this question is simple, but it is not easy to answer. Because the woman''s problem is very general, she did not make it clear at all what level of evil she called.


    If it is such a powerful guy, he can of course tell a lot of ways to teach this woman to protect herself. But if she is talking about the kind of guy who is so powerful, even if he is not an opponent, then he can only honestly close his mouth and think that he is incompetent.


    However, admit your incompetence in front of an ordinary person. This must be the case that Baron Modu could not accept. Therefore, he just hesitated a moment, and some evasively replied to the woman.


    "If you encounter the evil spirits that I have said before, the methods that can be used by ordinary people are not much. Here, I mainly talk about two ways. The two methods are relatively easy to implement. The first one is the way to save lives."


    "China has a custom called New Year''s painting. There is a new year painting that will be posted on the door. It is called the door god. There are many gods in this door. Generally speaking, it is responsible for guarding the gates of hell, specializing in catching evil spirits and killing ghosts. The gods and the gods. Of course, they later evolved the Taoist gods, who had the civil and military positions in their lives. However, in terms of efficacy, the gods and the gods are more effective."


    "Use the mahogany for the board, adjust the ink with cinnabar and chicken blood, and paint the appearance of the gods and the sacred gods on the board, and then often worship the two gods. This will make your residence a place." The place that is blessed by the gods makes it easy for the evil spirits to enter it. However, there is one point to be aware of. Don''t be fooled by evil spirits!"


    "I said before that the powerful evil spirits have their own wisdom. If there is a conflict between you and them, it will only be a battle of wits and wits. In this process, there is the protection of the magic of the door god. You can indeed guarantee that you are not harmed. But remember that the protection of the door **** is limited. When you keep the evil spirits out, their power can indeed protect you. But if you take evil When the wrong person is invited into the home, the protection of the door **** will lose its effect. What kind of result, you should be able to imagine it."


    When I heard this, the woman was busy and started to look up. Of course she knows the consequences, so she almost swears in her heart and warns herself not to make such a mistake. She believes that she can do this as long as she repeatedly warns. However, to be honest, Modu is not optimistic about people like her.


    People are a very easy to shake creature, and most people will be easily confused and make things that they regret. In this regard, women are born with a disadvantage. You think that you can hold on to the bottom line you set yourself, but you don''t even know how vulnerable your bottom line is when you face the confusion of evil spirits.


    Under the premise of never knowing the deceitfulness and horror of evil spirits, even if it is to make more early efforts, it is only half the effort. Some things, without going through it, can''t be learned at all. At this point, the Baron Modu, who has already experienced it, is certainly clear. So he sighed and said his second method.


    "This is a way to save your life, but it is still the same sentence. There is no way to protect you from harm. In the end, to protect your own safety, the best way is to completely Destroy the other party so that he can no longer pose any threat to you. Here, what I can give you is such a thing, a weapon that will allow you to completely eliminate evil spirits."


    "Peach wood. In the East, it has the saying of falling dragon wood, ghost wood. Mahogany is one of the best materials to kill evil spirits, and in the mahogany, there is a special existence, called lightning hammer wood"

 Chapter 1568： Exorcism, peach, greed

    "The so-called lightning strike wood refers to the part of the mahogany that has been growing for more than 100 years, which has not been burned and still retains its vitality after being hit by the naturally generated lightning. This kind of thing is very rare, because people who have studied natural science know that natural generation How powerful is the Thunderbolt lightning? The voltage of hundreds of millions of volts, over 10,000 degrees of high temperature, theoretically impossible for any plant to survive this power."


    "But there is an old saying that life always creates miracles. Just like some people can survive the lightning strike, as a more powerful tree, there is such a lucky one. Just, very Less. But it is not without."


    "Know that in any myth of civilization, the Thunder are sacred forces with great power. The Greek **** Zeus is a weapon with the Thunder, the **** of the Asgard, Odin, who used to use the Thunder. The East is no exception. In their cognition, the Thunder is the punishment of the heavens, and has the most powerful power to demonize evil spirits. Therefore, when the Taomu, which had the effect of removing evil spirits, was blessed, it belongs to the Thunder. After the power, the nature of its own nature is naturally beyond the reach of it."


    ��Just placed in the home, the power of lightning strikes is enough to protect the family from evil spirits. Of course, this is not the best way to use it. The best way is to make it a weapon and use it directly. The evil spirits attack. With the power of lightning strikes the wood, the ordinary evil spirits are only slightly touched, that is, they must die. Unless they have met the old ghosts for more than 100 years."


    "What if I have been to an old ghost for more than a hundred years?"


    When a woman hears this, she is quick to ask. Although the conditions that Baron Modu said are more demanding, and even the lightning strikes have not been heard, and I am afraid that it is definitely a small expense to find a hand. But the self-sufficient woman does not care about such a problem at all.


    She is a very worried person. As far as she is concerned, money is really something outside of the body. Only family safety is the most important thing. In order to ensure the safety of the family and let her family not be invaded by these evil things, she is willing to pay some price in exchange for such a protection. So she doesn''t care about the preconditions that Baron Modu said. She only cares about the results.


    In the face of what she cares about, Baron Modu naturally can''t talk. So he just licked his mouth and sighed.


    "Take the lightning hammer into the shape of a sword, then use cinnabar to reconcile the lead and mercury, and paint such a mantra on the sword ridge of the wooden sword."


    Stretching out his fingers and writing in the air, soon, Baron Modu used magic to leave a series of complicated and difficult writings in midair. Only those who know the ancient text can see it. This is the nickname that is rarely used today, and only those who are knowledgeable can recognize the true meaning of these writings.


    Nine-day Xuan Yin, eager to call the gods. Qi Huijing, driving thunder and clouds. The front of the Golden Jubilee, the thunder drums ran. Too a line of punishment, the military to make Lei Bing. Come to the soul, sweep the evil spirits.


    A very clear word, if you can recognize what is written on it, you can guess it at a glance. This is a ritual-like ritual, a kind of prayer that drives the mysterious power for your own use. . However, after all, it is rare to understand these writings. For most Europeans and Americans, it is not easy to understand the current simplified Chinese characters. To let them read the lyrics, you might as well kill them directly.


    What they wrote about Baron Modu was simply a black eye. Apart from the fact that these things that looked like pictures were very good, they couldn��t have any other ideas. The word is complicated, and it is unrealistic to want to remember these things in memory. Fortunately, humans have the advantage of mobile phones. So soon, the scene was already a smashing mobile phone shutter sound.


    And while these people are busy with these things, Baron Modu has explained this woman.


    "This is the magical curse of the gods. It is a secret essay in the Eastern Taoism that can make the Thunder. Although this direct branding does not fully exert its power, it can play a point in the middle. Enough is enough to use this mantra as a primer to inspire the power of the thunder in the wooden sword. Even the evil spirits that have lived for more than a hundred years will be completely destroyed under its power."


    "Really? Although it sounds incredible, the wood that has not been killed by lightning can actually play such a big role. But I still want to believe you, Master. After all, you are the most intelligent person I have ever seen. "The woman first took the Baron Modu and took a flattering that made him feel good." Then he immediately asked him again for advice. "However, I still have some peace of mind in my heart. Master, what if I am encountering a more powerful evil spirit? For example, the Egyptian Pharaoh you mentioned before?"


    "Ms. This is not the problem you should care about." The front was still quite comfortable by the woman''s flattering. As soon as she heard such a problem, the face of Baron Modu was immediately gloomy.


    He feels that this woman is a bit insatiable. To be honest, if you don''t care about your face, he will not even want to come out with the magical charm of the door behind him. Because in his view, this is already the point of the real knowledge field of the mage, it is not something that ordinary people should touch without being tested.


    Although he thinks that the Master is noble, he does not regard all mortals as idiots. If something mortal is willing to calm down and read the classics to study it carefully, it may not be possible to see some clues and cultivate the power of being alone. This is equivalent to sending a final South Trail to them, which is a violation of his principles. It is impossible to say that it is not regrettable.


    Now, this woman who has received great benefits is still not satisfied, but again and again, and wants to take more from herself, he is naturally not happy.


    "This kind of existence is that even I can''t deal with it. So, if you really meet such a guy, then kneel down and pray to him to see if he can spare you a life, this is your only survivor. Opportunity. Ok, I only say so much. You don''t want to continue to ask anything from me!"


    Baron Modu��s position is tough and obviously not willing to say more. The woman, however, was somewhat dissatisfied with the response. According to her feelings, Baron Modu was like a sequel to her when she came to a climax. This of course is impossible to satisfy her. So she did not care, and immediately asked again.


    "Master, can you be positive? This is a big event related to the safety of ordinary people like us. Is it the only way you can give us advice, beg for mercy?"


    "Then what do you want to do? Step into the sky and become a powerful existence that even the gods must fear. Don''t say that I don''t know how to do this. I know, I will only use it for myself, not it. Tell you. Ms., you are too greedy. And be aware that greedy people will never get a good end in the end."


    The woman who said this sentence is not a taste. She just wants a little more. How did she get to the Baron Modu, and she became greedy? She has a heart to explain, at least to argue. But Modu simply did not give her a chance, but a big wave, it was already in front of everyone in a sparkling flash.


    In the beginning, some people regarded it as a blind eye because he was only invisible from people''s sights. But knowing that the staff came over to Ferran, they knew that he really left here.


    Although the program time is almost finished, it is so sudden that it is so sudden that it is too late to be caught. Although it is rude to say this, but relying on the identity of Baron Modu and the professors before him, no one said at this time what he is not. At this time, Fei Lun also stood up and said to everyone present in the field in a round field.


    "It seems that our guests are in a hurry and can''t continue to communicate with us. But it doesn''t matter. I think everyone present and the audience who are watching our show have already gained a lot. Just right, I have a lot. The harvest. So, everyone, today��s show is here. Let me explore the style of Sir Modu, maybe I can turn him into our resident guest. So, let Let��s see you next time."


    This extraordinary talk show has arrived at the end of the painting. Although some people are not reconciled, they still can only leave here honestly.


    After all, the Lord has already left, and it makes no sense to stay here. As for Fei Lun, although this program is brilliant, but after all, it has a little bit of an anticlimax. This is a pity, but it is not enough to keep him in mind. Because at this time, he could not help but start his own private affairs.


    Almost just retiring from the show, he couldn''t wait to find his assistant, and ordered him with an unequivocal attitude.


    "I want to find a way to find these things, Huang Qi paper, what cinnabar and chicken blood. Especially the magical things of mahogany, lightning strike wood. I don''t care what method you use, from which channel, how much. In a word, I want you to get this in the shortest possible time. If I can''t see these things, then sorry, man, I think you will soon have to change jobs!"

 Chapter 1569： Make a fortune to invest

    The main problem for Faeren to use in this way to spur his assistant is that he has seen business opportunities from today��s show.


    The so-called people have no good days, and there is no one-day red. Although he has not heard this old saying, it is the reality show that understands the truth. It is his origin, his roots, but he does not. Maybe you have to do it all your life. You know, what the taste of today��s audience is, maybe you��re still a big day before, let them cheer for you, crazy for you but wake up, they are likely to be It��s worth noting that you��re worthy of it, and you��re going to fall off the dust.


    Although Faeren has confidence in himself, he has not been conceited to the point that he can continue to prosper. So, as soon as he just started to make a big splash, he is already starting to make a retreat for his retirement. Come


    And other stars just got angry and did not hesitate to buy a mansion. He opened a luxury car differently. He has become famous for so many years. Until now, it is just a set of three hundred flat houses, one public and one private, two ordinary Mercedes-Benz commercial vehicles. But already


    As a matter of fact, as a famous show host, even if you can''t compare with the top superstars, the comparison is similar. It is not so shabby. Why can''t he even have the stars standard? In the end, there is only one reason, that is, investment.


    This is a real swallowing beast. Millions of millions of squats may not be able to splash a little. In order to ensure profitability in this area, Fei Lun naturally reduces it in other respects. Of course, the return is also rich. It can be said that if it is not because of the sudden financial crisis, he can even enter the richest class in the entertainment industry. Even if he is dead, he can leave a rich industry for his descendants.


    It is a pity that a financial turmoil caused by the struggle of power has destroyed everything he has accumulated over the years, and all his investments have been squandered.


    This will be a big blow for anyone. Even a lot of people will be disheartened and even choose to be alive. However, Fei Lun is not such a person.


    The people who do his job are mostly guys with hard psychological qualities. He is no exception, so although the storm caused him to suffer heavy losses, he is still strong and has not been knocked down. As far as he is concerned, as long as he can continue to host this highest-profile talk show, he will have a chance to make a comeback. In this case, what can be the setbacks at this time?


    Having said that, it is not easy to make a comeback. After all, the United States is no more than the original. In addition to the economic downturn caused by the removal of large capital forces, the more important thing is that the Stark government has established a sound economic protection system in order to ensure that the new order just established is not infiltrated. .


    This approach, similar to a closed-door country, ensures that today''s government can fully grasp the economic lifeline of the country, but at the same time, it also clamps down business opportunities, leaving many opportunities that could have made a fortune. For example, the new era industry is now in full swing in Europe. If the government liberalizes restrictions and allows these industries controlled by big capitalists to re-enter the country, many people can continue to make such a chance to make a windfall and complete the dream of one step in place and hundreds of millions of net worth.


    But the government did not do so, and even severely restricted all international transactions with Europe. Under such a background, if you want to make a fortune and want to regain your original home, it is of course a difficult thing. It��s just hard to return. For Feilun, it��s not impossible. One reason why this is so important is that he has a vision.


    The program of Baron Modu has just been completed, and he has already seen the business opportunities. Do not say anything else, it is enough for the government to support this secretly, it is enough for him to make up his mind and invest the capital. Plus, he has already witnessed the magic of Baron Modu, so of course, he will have full confidence to bet on this, to a hobby.


    Asking for relevant information is only the first step, and the assistant who has followed him for many years has not lived up to his trust. Soon, he has already put down the phone and responded directly to him.


    ��I have contacted some factories in China, and some companies specializing in import and export. Now the situation is that cinnabar, which is mercury sulphide, has several mining companies in China. If we can If they place an order, they can also transfer from South America at a slightly higher cost. However, other materials, whether it is sassafras or mahogany, can only be imported from Asia."


    "I have inquired about the acquaintances of Chinatown. The best yellow enamel paper is only produced in China''s old-fashioned workshops. It is not only expensive, but also has limited production. As for the mahogany, although it is a Chinese specialty, it is also widely distributed in Asia. I can contact some timber companies in Southeast Asia through relationships, and I believe that importing from them should not be a problem."


    As an assistant, he was able to be led by Ferrin for so many years, even saying that even his business would take him a share. The main reason is that he will manage his network and help Faeren take care of everything. Unlike the small assistants who are responsible for the life of Fei Lun, his administrative assistant is an assistant, but he is more like a partner. The two are beneficial and the relationship is different.


    Therefore, he also understands that Fei Lun has just said that is just a big talk. When you don''t care, you should try to provide him with the information he wants. And because he almost already sees the meaning of Fei Lun, the information he provides is absolutely crucial to the payment.


    As a successful investor, at the very least, he was a successful investor. Fei Lun is very clear about how important it is to seize the opportunity in the face of a new business opportunity. So he didn''t hesitate too much, he said it to his assistant.


    "Looking for a way to squat a company, um, let''s just name it. Then, put these resources together. I don''t care what they want, I just need everything as soon as possible. If we don''t have enough liquidity, let me all. Assets are mortgaged to the bank. Yes, don''t go to those capital banks. They are hard to protect themselves, I don''t want to take their assets to make chips for them. Go to Industrial and Commercial Bank of China, they have a good relationship with the government and should be more reliable. ""


    "In short, I want to set up the earliest company in the United States to specialize in exorcism supplies in the shortest possible time. You have to be clear, this is our opportunity. Just seize this opportunity and become the first in this industry. We can make a lot of money to make a lot of money. And as long as the project is done, the things we have lost are not worth mentioning at all. We will earn more, more than those before. So, you must do your best and come up with the best efforts, understand?"


    "I understand this truth, but as a collaborator, the two naturally have a division of labor. Faeren has a vision, coupled with a well-known show host, it is easy to get some information to find the direction for them to make a fortune. In addition to his business connections, he also has the characteristics of being cautious. It is most suitable for the big step of Feilun to pick up the leak. There are many stars in the US entertainment industry that can make a lot of money, but there are not a few bankrupts. And like them, after many twists and turns can still be firm, this is a major reason.


    It is for this reason that the assistant did not fully agree with Fei Lun, but after thinking for a while, he said to him.


    "There are two things we need to think about carefully. First, can you really make money with this line? You have to know that demand is also the foundation of a company''s development. I think that exorcism is probably just a niche industry. There may be no problem if you are doing something small. Once the booth is too big, I am afraid we will not even be able to stop the loss."


    "Second, even if this line can develop, why can we guarantee that we can become the leader of the industry? On capital, although we have a small family, it is definitely not the top type. Once there is such a The capital has entered, even if we have the name of the industry pioneer, I am afraid it is difficult to ensure that our market share is not eroded."


    These two fears are not unreasonable, but since they are determined to do so, it is certainly impossible for Ferren to falter for these two reasons. So he didn''t hesitate, but more and more surely he replied to him.


    "On the first point, I have some news that I can''t get a counter. As far as I know, there have been very serious incidents of spiritual events in Africa. There are millions of victims. Although this news has been blocked, However, it is not a secret in front of some people who have the means of communication. Therefore, as long as we can do this, we can not do civilian products for civilians. It can also be expensive for those who are expensive and expensive. Therefore, You are differently worried about the source of the problem, and the people who are afraid of death are never in the minority!"


    "As for the second point" said that here, Fei Lun is obviously hesitant. But he thought about it, still biting his teeth and saying this to the assistant. "The market share is indeed a problem, but I already have a solution. In my opinion, as long as we can give up some of the benefits, let the Sir Modu, who appeared on my show today, be a technical consultant and The name of the founder has joined in, and this problem should be solved!"

 Chapter 1570： Difficult negotiations on cooperation matters

    Fei Lun thought it was not bad, his eyes were quite sinister.


    He is very clear that under the premise of lack of capital, it is most beneficial to make a choice. Let a part of the profit give Baron Modu, although it will reduce their income, but in the long run, this is a choice that benefits more than harm.


    First of all, the Baron Modu is the pioneer of the industry, which is like the Joe''s helper on the smartphone. If he does not engage in this industry, he will forget it. Once he is engaged in this industry, it is this identity, which is a golden sign that does not change.


    Star effect, star effect! In this line, how could he not know the role of this utility. Think about those big companies, tens of millions of billions of geeks a year to be a spokesperson, what is the picture, is not the use of star benefits to increase sales?


    Although Baron Modu is not a star, in this respect, the authority and identity of his master is much better than those of the stars. Therefore, as long as he can pull him in, no matter how powerful others are, it is impossible to move their cake. With such a guarantee, even if they are forced to separate some of their benefits from their own bowls, it is completely worthwhile.


    Thinking about this, the assistant no longer hesitated, and immediately turned to Ferren.


    "You are right. If it is feasible, this is indeed the best chance for us to turn over. I will arrange it now and try to get the framework of the company in the shortest possible time. As for you."


    "I will contact Sir Modu now and try to bring him to our ranks!"


    I know in my heart that it is exactly 100,000 rushes, and when it��s time to race against it, it��s certainly impossible for Ferren to sit here and waste time. So after just agreeing on the plan, he has already acted drastically.


    I have to say that his luck is very good. Because of the importance of paying attention to the effect of this program, the government��s wife, Mrs. Maria, is watching this all the time. His relationship with the TV station may not be able to find the location of the Baron Modu, but looking for it along the line of the government that is working with the Supreme Master, there is no reason to find it.


    Asked about his intentions, the government is certainly happy to see this. Because for them, with the existence of speculators like Feilun, they can better promote their potential policy. Naturally, there is no reason for not agreeing. Therefore, after simply slamming the Baron Modu, the government has already brought them a line.


    For the ordinary person who wants to do business, Moduo Baron was not willing to take care of it. He felt like he was aloof, and it looked like a guy with a stinking body. However, he thinks so. But it is not the request of the Supreme Master. In the eyes of the Guru Master, this plan is the most important thing. If it is because of their personal likes and dislikes, their overall plan is subject to twists and turns. This is a big mistake. Of course, she could not allow Baron Modu to make such a mistake, and at her request, Baron Modu could only promise to meet with Faeren.


    For him, this is already a way of agreeing to cooperate. But Faeren didn''t know that he could only be fully prepared with a sly mentality, and then rushed to the agreed place within the agreed time.


    He only dared to come early and didn''t dare to come late. But even if he came half an hour earlier than the agreed time, he was slower than the Baron Modu. This made him unable to resist the cold sweat, and quickly explained to the Baron Modu.


    "Sorry, Jazz. Traffic jams on the road, otherwise I should come earlier."


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s not the time we agreed. It''s just that I prefer to wait for someone."


    He is somewhat satisfied with the respectfulness of this kind of appearance. Therefore, his attitude is also moderate, and there is nothing to be aggressive. It is also because of his statement that Fei Lun felt a glimmer of hope at this time.


    Talking about business and talking about business. Some talk can have business. Now that Sir Modu is willing to talk to himself, this is already a good start. In this case, he naturally has to seize the opportunity to win a more favorable situation for himself.


    To find out this, he no longer hesitated, and he opened his mouth to Sir Modu.


    "Jazz, I believe you already know why I am looking for you. I know that you are a world-class jazz. The usual things are not worth your attention. But I believe that as long as our cooperation is carried out, soon, you will I can get a good return. Maybe it won''t be too much at the beginning, but as long as we can develop the industry, I believe that you won''t need many years, and you will get an astronomical number. You don''t need you. To do exactly what you need to do, just borrow your name and give us some technical advice when you need it. You can get all that I promised. This is not a good thing for us. Good guys, good things?"


    As soon as he opened it, Ferren promised a lot of things. When ordinary people listen to these words, I am afraid that they will be stunned at once. However, Sir Modu is not an ordinary person. For these words of Fei Lun, he is not in the heart at all. So, after picking up the coffee in front of him and savoring it, he said to Faeren in a dispensable tone.


    "Really, I am not very interested in your request. I don''t care about the benefits that you can give me. Because for me, the wealth that has accumulated in my family is already It��s enough for me to squander. I don��t really like the kind of flashy life. The lifestyle that is like a monk is more in line with my temper. So��


    Listening to the meaning of rejection in his words, Faeren subconsciously thought that this was because his own chips were not enough. He did not specifically report a number because he still had some illusions and thought that he could take advantage of this little guy to make the guy in front of him. But now it seems that it is unlikely that there will be little bleeding. It is precisely because of this kind of thinking that he screamed at the heart, that is, he said something to Sir Modu.


    "Does the Jazz think that the conditions we have opened are not enough? If this is the case, I can be the master and increase the benefit of the jazz to 40%. You don''t need a jazz to pay a penny. I will be responsible for all the initial investment. As long as we start to make a profit, we will share all the interests in the way of the four or six. For such a condition, do you know if you are satisfied with the Jazz?"


    "You still don''t understand what I mean, Mr. Ferren. Money doesn''t have any benefit for me, because I don''t have money at all!"


    Pulling the corner of his mouth, revealing a disdainful smile, Sir Modu gently tapped the spoon in his hand, let it produce a magical change.


    The spoons in the cafe are usually made of ceramic or stainless steel. Most of the latter should be easier to clean and not too easy to wear out. Right now they use a stainless steel spoon and take it out for sale. It is estimated to be dozens of cents. However, it is such a worthless thing, but in the hands of Sir Modu, it suddenly increased in value. Not because of anything else, but because it was clearly seen by Ferren that the stainless steel spoon was changing its composition at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, and it was turning into a golden texture.


    alchemy? The word emerged in his mind, and Feren immediately felt that he had become hard to breathe. At the beginning, he thought that Baron Modu said that he was just a big word, and he wanted to get more benefits. But now it seems that this is not a scorpion at all, but a truthful truth.


    Legendary alchemy, the value of this can not be calculated in a leisurely way. You have to know how much money they can make in doing business, but at best it is about ten times the income. And alchemy? Unsuccessful trading, thousands of times of income. Which is good and that is bad, it is simply a matter of at a glance.


    Not to mention the Baron Moduo. If this is his own, with this kind of skill, it will definitely not put such a small profit on his mind.


    Wanting to understand this, his heart was frustrated. However, the natural resilience is that he did not choose to give up at this time. At this time, he was still lucky in his face, and he opened his mouth to Mr. Modu.


    "Jazz, don''t we really have any possibility of cooperation?"


    The reason that prompted him to ask such questions was the attitude of Sir Modu. If he is not willing to cooperate with himself, he can refuse himself at the beginning. However, he did not, even said that he also deliberately met his own. This proves from the side that he is willing to cooperate, but the conditions he has opened are not suitable.


    And now he really doesn''t know what conditions to open, so he can only ask this question and hand over the power of the conditions to Sir Modu himself. And this is exactly what Modu wants. Therefore, he did not hesitate, and he took out the words he had already prepared.


    "I don''t want a penny for you. Of course, you can do what you want in my name. Of course, I have a request for you. That is, you must ensure that you can take this company. To do the best. Not only the pioneer, but also the leader. In other words, I will not cooperate with the weak. If you want to maintain a cooperative relationship with me, you must ensure that your identity and status are adequately matched. OK. This is the most basic requirement. If I can''t even do this, I think we really don''t have any cooperation."

 Chapter 1571： Smooth

    "Only your request is this?"


    It is obvious that Fei Lun did not understand the idea of ??Baron Modu. He has seen the request, but has not seen such a request. Let them be the biggest and strongest, this requirement looks harsh, but in fact, in fact, it is not much worse than no requirement.


    Is this deliberately waterproofing them? If you don''t understand, Ferren can only ask his doubts. In the face of his problem, Baron Modu just shook his head and said to him.


    "Of course not. This is just the beginning. I feel that if you can''t even do this, then we don''t need to consider the future. I need a strong collaborator, not a After getting so much help, the guy who will be defeated by others. It��s just wasting my time, isn��t it?��


    Ferren felt great pressure in the real eyes of Baron Modu, but when he thought of the opportunity in front of him, he still made a determination.


    "Of course, you are right. I also believe that with the support of yours, we will be able to make the company''s scale the strongest in the entire ranks. So, Sir, we cooperate with you. See if it is ok"


    "I agree, do you want to sign a contract?"


    The smoothness of things went beyond the imagination of Ferren, and he almost finished the entire process of signing the contract in an incredible embarrassment. And with the naming rights and technical support of Baron Modu, plus the government''s green light on the company''s declaration. Soon, a professional exorcism company called Jazz was already established.


    In terms of nature, the company is mainly divided into two modules, one is a simple production and sales module, mainly based on the import and processing of raw materials. Because exorcism props have harsh requirements such as prayer blessings, to some extent, they can only be sold as semi-finished products. Excluding expensive cost and processing costs, what you really earn is just a little hard work.


    Although it is said that because this topic is in the hot, the followers such as the cloud, the people who are willing to buy such semi-finished products are not too few. But on the whole, it is not a goal to achieve this in a short period of time. This led to the company��s executives having to develop a second revenue project. It is also the main module of the company.


    This is a high-end private service similar to housekeeping services. You only need to pay, the Jazz company can arrange professional people to personally order you, even special services such as professional exorcism.


    In this respect, Fei Lun''s thinking is very clear. He knows very well how much difference between earning the money of the rich and the money of the civilians. Like the projects they run, the money that escapes from the pockets of a rich man is probably more than that of a hundred civilians. When it comes to the safety of your own life, those who are rich will not regret it at all. I am afraid that only these wealthy people can afford the cherished existence of such things as the Millennium Copper Sword and the 100-year Thunderbolt.


    He can''t understand the truth. In the case of spare no effort, in a very short period of time, those raw materials that are already very rare have been fired to a very high level. Although this is not the kind that Ferren expected, leaving his company, someone else can''t touch a hair. However, he himself knows that he can do this at the moment. It is already the limit that his company can reach.


    At the size of a company, it is impossible to digest the entire market. Even if he has this ability, the state and the government will not agree to this kind of thing. They can''t sit and watch a new big capitalist rise from their own eyes without any interference. The most likely thing is that they will reach out to their own company when they develop to a certain extent.


    This kind of thing was in the past, the government may want to do it and not have the ability to do it. But now, for the Stark government that has cleared the world, this kind of thing, as long as it wants to do it, there is no reason to do it.


    The ingredients of his company are too special. The government background owned by Baron Modu is not to be overlooked at all. Therefore, he is already psychologically prepared for the government to interfere in this kind of thing. For him, as long as he does not delay his money, the Stark government wants to do whatever it takes. He only wants to make money, and he only cares about this issue.


    Controlling the vast majority of the entire North American supply, and then focus on creating the top brands in the industry, this is his current goal. It is also because of his unambitious performance that he can get such support.


    It must be said that government support is definitely the most favorable condition for a businessman. From a well-known program supporter to a newly emerging business tycoon. It was only a few months before and after Feren. If you switch to any other person, I am afraid that they are still suffering from the kind of problems at the beginning of the business. And put it on his body, but it is a step in place, there is no difficulty at all.


    This is of course a good thing, at least for him. Fei Lun has already figured out that as long as his company''s scale has expanded to the limit of the market, he will retreat from the current position and use the actual control to replace the government. Under the premise of retaining a certain dividend, go to Europe or East Asia to enjoy life with countless banknotes.


    He is not an idiot who will be blinded by ambition and interest. Whether it is from the Baron Modu or from the attitude of the government, he can see some different clues. He has vaguely guessed that his company is probably a bridgehead for the Stark government, a presence similar to strategic points. The reason why I can carry out my business so smoothly is that a large part of the factors are in line with the needs of the government and coincide with their strategic goals.


    This is both a good thing and a bad thing. The advantage is that you can get benefits from this, you can turn your net worth hundreds of times in a short period of time, a large part of the factor is here. The downside is that there is a potential danger.


    As a symbol of the American, he has seen many dangers lurking in this world. From mutants to aliens, from aliens to Hydra. Any one of them can easily crush him into slag. The Stark government has been the enemy of these terrible forces from the beginning, so it is difficult to say with certainty that the government��s current layout has nothing to do with these dangers.


    Although he is relying on the government to make big money, it does not mean that he is willing to charge for the government, and he is a **** who has forgotten his life. After all, their family has only been two generations since they moved to the United States. At this time, it is not enough for him to cultivate enough firm patriotic sentiments. Therefore, in the face of this possible danger, his first thought is to go to the top.


    There is money on the body, and the nature of the world can be wherever you go. Compared with the United States, whether it is Europe with more developed capital or a rising East Asian power, it will be a better choice. Europe is his hometown, and going back to live there is definitely not a problem for him who is a Frenchman. The East Asian powers, others do not say, just the safety there, is enough to make his great rich man tempted.


    Although I don''t know how to do it. But it is very clear to Philen that after so many things happen on Earth, that country may be the only place that has not been greatly affected. What it was like before the big changes in the world, what she still looks like now. This kind of stability and comfort may not be eye-catching in the past, but now it is definitely a rare paradise.


    With its own stability and the rise of overall strength, this country has become the most powerful country in the world, just like the United States after World War II. Before the two generations, Fei Lun��s grandfather was able to relocate to the United States because he envied the development opportunities of the United States. Now, of course, he can relocate to this country for this reason.


    Still, he has money. Money itself can do whatever it wants. He believes that he has only this will, and no country will shut out such high-spending people. Even that country is no exception. And does he have this wish? This is of course a matter of no doubt. After all, for a wealthy person like him, security is already a crucial choice. And there is a place where there is almost no turmoil. He really has no reason to say no.


    Ferren thinks his ideas are wise. In some ways, he is also very wise. It is clear that he is positioned to avoid the possibility of becoming a stumbling block. He will neither become a hindrance to the government''s implementation of policies, nor will it hinder the path of who makes a fortune.


    And the kind of rapid retreat and the preservation of his own choices gave him the possibility of being able to end his life. If there is no accident, he can definitely get a good ending. However, in that sentence, fate always likes to play with people in the palm of his hand, and he is naturally not an exception.


    Unconsciously, Fei Lun has already been targeted. At this time, he still does not know himself, while calculating his own bright future, while packing his own things, driving from the company toward the home.


    Now it is still the beginning of the business, he is too lazy to make so many unnecessary arrangements. Although it is said that as a celebrity, it is definitely not a problem for the life assistant to pick up and drop off his contacts. But now I can''t wait to use any one who has been trusted in two to use it. He is not willing to waste his limited human resources.


    He is still used to being self-sufficient and he is his own driver. It was just that he did not think that it was such a situation of being alone, that a long-planned accident had already fallen on his head.

 Chapter 1572： Going home, weird things

    Because he had decided why he would not live in the United States for a long time, Faeren did not change his previous residence and moved himself into a luxury home. He still lives in his three hundred flat apartment, living a peaceful life as before.


    There is nothing wrong with him here. Although the number of households is a little more, they are basically elites with low quality. Coupled with sound security and a quiet environment, he doesn''t think it will be worse than any luxury home.


    Of course, he still has to live in the mansion. But not here, but in China. He has long been eager for a classical residence called Suzhou Garden. Now he has sent his wife and children to China one step at a time. In addition to ensuring that he has no worries, the main reason is that he hopes his wife can I was there to find a satisfactory garden house.


    If you have money, how can you afford yourself? While humming a little song, Ferren drove the car into the apartment''s underground garage. Because of the many stars in this luxury apartment, the property has already arranged a close security check from the underground garage. Although this is a bit of a hassle, neither the stars nor Ferren himself has any opinion on this.


    In this country that is quite concerned about privacy, they have already developed the habit of protecting their privacy. For these people, they would rather have more extra procedures in their daily lives, and they would never want to be stared at their lives by a group of paparazzi.


    Of course, the security measures arranged by the property are not too troublesome. One-click brushing and opening the door, plus the real-life comparison of security personnel, the entire process is only two minutes before all security guards know each household.


    With such strict security, Feilun can be said to be very reassured about his own safety. He barely noticed the abnormality of the surrounding environment, and he was already happily moving toward the elevator.


    I live on the 18th floor, and he has problems in his mind before he can take the elevator. But the problem is that the elevator he had never had problems in five or six years was actually broken at this time. Moreover, not one elevator is broken, but all three elevators in a row have problems.


    Such a low-probability event allowed Faulen, who had been engaged in a special industry and had already begun to be suspicious, could not help but scream. He was busy for a day, and the most wanted thing to do was to take a hot bath and then sleep beautifully. I thought that this would happen when I was near the door.


    If the average person encounters such a situation, it is estimated that he can only take advantage of the mother and then work hard to climb the height of the dozens of floors. However, Fei Lun is now more or less a person with status. He does not intend to let himself eat this dumb loss. Moreover, his property fees on weekdays are not white. The property is said to provide the best quality environment for the residents. In this case, he must be given a solution to this problem. If they dare to push the matter, he really does not mind a lawyer''s letter to bring them to court.


    He is not arrogant, he doesn''t care if he does it properly. So after looking around, he immediately found a call for help on the property, and then went directly to the security room of the apartment.


    It is of course 24 hours of uninterrupted work to treat these elites as the property provided by God. Therefore, he did not use the phone for a long time, and was answered by the staff on duty.


    In order to confirm which customer is the target of the service, the phone installed here is a closed-circuit phone with a camera. So when picking up the phone, the staff has already confirmed the identity of Fei Lun.


    After all, Fei Lun is a well-known show host, even if he is now transferred, he is still very famous. This makes the way the staff speaks very polite.


    "Mr. Ferrun, good evening. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Mr. Security, the elevator is broken. Don''t you know? Or do you want to watch your tenants climb over ten floors with their feet before they can really return to their homes?"


    It��s certainly not polite to speak with a flaming Faerun, and in the face of his anger, the staff who consciously lose money are of course carefully laughing.


    "Sorry, sir, we don''t know about this. Please wait a moment, I will go check it out!"


    The wages of senior apartment property personnel are not low, and now that the US economy is not tight, the people who have been laid off have caught a lot, and he obviously does not want this kind of thing to fall on his own. So naturally, after hearing the situation of Fei Lun, he immediately hurriedly acted.


    This attitude is more or less able to make Faeren satisfied. So he just sighed, and he had already ordered a cigarette and waited silently in the same place. And without letting him go for a long time, a staff member wearing a security uniform was already coming over.


    He saw Faeren, first stepped closer, and then suddenly stopped at a distance from Feilun. This allowed him to stand in the shadow of a stone pillar, so that Ferren could only see his appearance in a vague way. And in this position where there is something abnormal, the security guard has already opened his mouth against Feilun.


    "Mr. Ferrun, are you saying that the elevator is broken?"


    "It''s not bad, you don''t have eyes, can''t you see it?" Or the kind of attitude that is not very polite, and when he talks like this, Feren can''t help but look at the weird guy in front of him. The closed-circuit telephone number of the property is two-way. The other party can see him, he can naturally see each other. And what he can be sure of is that the security guard and the guy who just called him are definitely not the same person. This made him wake up almost immediately.


    "Who are you, the guy who just called me is not you!"


    "That''s Will, he can''t come from the security room, just when I am here, he will let me come to work. Sir, are you dealing with the problem, or should you first investigate my identity?"


    The security answer is not polite, but this kind of rude answer is to give people a feeling of fullness. Even Faeren felt that his vigilance was not necessary, so he just laughed at himself and said to the security guard with a sullen face.


    "So well, Mr. Security. Can you please solve the problem as soon as possible? Or do you just stand there and you can help me fix the elevator?"


    "Elevator problem can be caused by the recent renovation of the apartment. This needs to be solved after the electrician goes to work tomorrow. Mr. Feilun, if you don''t mind, please go to the staff channel with me, although it is broken, but there is The elevator can also be used."


    "Well, please as soon as possible, I am rushing home!" Fei Lun, who was anxious to go home, did not care about the problem of the staff channel. He just nodded with a frown and gave such a reply. For his reply, the security guard just shrugged his shoulders and took him to a remote corner that he had never been to.


    "Please come with me, Mr. Ferren. The staff channel is here. Please pay attention to the foot, the lights here are broken, don''t get caught."


    The two men went all the way and quickly pushed to a door and walked into a black lacquered ramp. Because there is no light, Fei Lun can only keep up with a few steps, so that the road in front of the security can be seen through the flashlight in the security guard. You know, although this apartment is a high-class apartment, it is really a few years old. The staff passage is used for special maintenance and sanitary cleaning. The environment and smell inside are naturally not too good.


    This made Felen feel suffocated, he had made up his mind, and after throwing home, he threw the suit on his body. Because he accidentally touched many places, he was sure that he was dirty and not looking good. If you have the time to take your clothes to dry cleaning, then you might as well buy a new one. Anyway, with his current body, he will not care about the cost of more than one piece of clothing.


    The more I think about it, the more eager he wants to go home. And precisely because of this, he began to rush to the security guards in front of him.


    "Isn''t it yet? Where did you go to the elevator?"


    "It''s here, Mr. Ferren. Please come in!" Stopped and walked in front of a black lacquered wall. The security guard pressed the button on the wall and responded to Faerun. And very quickly, after the wall came the sound of the old-fashioned elevator that screamed. When the sound of the jingle sounded, the wall that was originally blurred in the darkness slammed open to the sides, revealing the pull-gate elevator inside.


    Because it is not ventilated, the smell here is even more terrible than the outside. And it��s already here, and Ferren can only lick his nose and walk in. Of course, he is also free to complain when he does this.


    "It��s really terrible. Can your boss not spend a little more money and install a better elevator? This elevator is afraid of how it has a history of more than ten years!"


    "Twenty-three years, sir. When it was a hospital here, the elevator was already there."


    Pulling the door, the security guard responded to Faeren, and he pressed the button on his own. In this regard, he explained this.


    "Soon, Mr. Ferren. The elevator above five floors can be used normally. I think you should not be willing to sit on this 18th floor."


    "I don''t want to wait for more than one second in this place. As soon as possible, sir. I really don''t know how you got this taste."


    Fei Lun complained that he was constantly urging the security guards to act as soon as possible. For his urging, the security guard just closed the door unhurriedly and then smiled at him.


    "If you work here for decades, you will get used to it, Mr. Ferren!"

 Chapter 1573： Elevator robbery redundant worry

    I have been working for decades. When I heard the security guard say this, Feren couldn��t help but sneer in my heart. He is very clear, although the apartment he is in is old, it is also a building built thousands of years ago. Even if this security guard has been working here, it is only less than twenty years before and after the addition. Where can I find this for decades?


    He regarded this as a big story and did not pay attention to it. When the elevator was stabilized in the jingle, the door screamed and opened, and I had already waited impatiently and never took the security thing to heart, but went straight out from here. .


    Everything was ok, and he quickly came to the floor he was familiar with. And looking at the one who often sits, and now it is finally the elevator that can be used normally, he does not know what it is because of the psychological, he just took a breath.


    The road ahead is really too oppressive, even if he is a well-informed person, it is inevitable that there is a feeling of panic. And now he understands, why the previous security guard seems so strange. If this is a change in his own place in this ghost place for many years, it is estimated that he will become like this.


    This is not their fault, it is the fault of those black-hearted developers. Even the mental health of his own employees does not know how to maintain, such a boss should be dragged to the corner by a nervous employee, and then give him a sashimi knife in one go.


    In the heart of this side, Fei Lun has already made up his mind, to find a way to first increase a wave of employee benefits. Although he already has the meaning of being a treasurer, but now it is not the time when he needs to take the burden. If you are suddenly snarled between them, it would be too worthless.


    The mind is completely thinking about it, and Fei Lun is already pressing the button of the elevator and is ready to go home. And before he walked in from the open elevator door, a strong arm had pulled him violently and dragged him to the elevator.


    The elevator door began to close, but did not start moving. Because at this moment, in the elevator, two men and one woman are armed with weapons, and they have strictly controlled Feilun. They didn''t move, and Faeren certainly didn''t dare to have any action. So he could only watch the elevator close, and he fell into the hands of these two people.


    This is a situation that Faeren did not think of. He was wary of the security guard for a long time, but did not expect that someone would be waiting for him here. Of course, it''s hard to guarantee that these guys are not a bunch. After all, from the very beginning, it was the eccentric security guard who quietly guided everything.


    It was he who led himself into the place where he couldn��t help but be suspicious, and he pointed himself to a path to here. Why the elevator will be bad at this time, why he must put himself down on the fifth floor, why these two guys will be here to wait for themselves.


    These problems are linked and it is hard not to let him think so. And once he started thinking about it, his heart would have to be stunned.


    Obviously, this is a meticulous premeditated plan. And since there are so many preparations, it is obviously impossible for these people to just grab some money. Their schemes must be different in general, and even their motives and the identities they possess will never be imagined by ordinary people.


    Faeren knew who he was working for, so he knew exactly what kind of person his actions would offend. This made him consciously put the two guys around him in the same position as those people, and when he thought about it, he couldn''t help but fight two battles at once and started the hem.


    Fei Lun reacted so fiercely, and of course the two people who held him could not feel it. This makes them wonder when they are so deterrent. However, this is a good thing and they do not exclude such a situation. Only when it was a very timid guy, they didn''t ask him why he was so unbearable. Instead, he sneered at him in a bad manner.


    "Mr. Ferren, we have been waiting for you for a long time. You should know what we want to get from you."


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know anything." Shaking his head hard, and Ferren tried to clarify his relationship while he was worried that the sound was too loud for the two men to kill, so he only Can suppress the sound and explain it in a hurry. "I am just a businessman, relying on the government to earn a little money. Besides this identity, I am nothing. You are looking for the wrong person, you are definitely looking for the wrong person!"


    "Shut up, we are looking for someone who is not looking for the wrong one. We know it clearly. Mr. Feren, you don''t have to be stupid with us. Since we will do it for you, then naturally it is impossible to know nothing about you. You recently opened. A company, right? I heard that the company''s business is still very prosperous, isn''t it? We don''t want anything else, as long as you are willing to come up with a ransom, we will let you completely complete the land. Of course, if you refuse Then we can only be rude to you. Although Los Angeles has a lot of law and order, but the **** person is still not a small one!"


    Although the words of the two robbers are fierce, they are not the way they talk, or the way they are kidnapped. All of them made Fei Lun puzzled. This is not like the performance of terrorist forces that can be against the government.


    With doubts in his heart, he quickly looked at the appearance of the two robbers behind him. Although it is not clear to see through the glass in the elevator, it is still more or less obvious. And that is how he saw it, he immediately recognized the identity of the woman in the two robbers.


    It was a third-rate little star. When I was in a hurry, I bought a house in the apartment, and he also took several photos. However, as she became more and more depressed, she soon couldn��t afford to pay for the water and electricity. Fei Lun thought that her such a small star has already learned to realize the reality, honestly sold the house here, and went back to Texas to grow oranges. Unexpectedly, she actually made a ghost idea, and also put this idea on her head.


    After working for the host of the program for so many years, Fei Lun did not have any, and the look of people is still a little bit. He knows very well that if the little star around me is a spy who is organized in the United States by evil organizations, she can''t be so miserable. It hasn''t been touched by a decent supporting role in Hollywood for so many years. On the other hand, if those evil organizations don''t let go of such a long-lost guy and develop her into a member of their own, then they have nothing to be afraid of.


    So, in summary, the result can only be a situation, that is, he is worried, and things don''t want to be as complicated as he thinks. These two people are simply not a terrorist organization to send a special deal to their own, they are just ordinary thieves, want to get a penny from themselves.


    If you think about it, then those things that were previously might only be classified as coincidences. Although I don''t know why it is so clever, I am so unlucky to fall into their hands. But as long as it is not the worst case, things are completely acceptable to him.


    With this in mind, Feren immediately got the sigh of relief. He is afraid of the killers of terrorist organizations. He knows that those people may really have their own lives without a word. These two are obviously small thieves who seek for money, but he is not worried at all, they will do something mad.


    The reason is very simple. Even in a country where the guns are rampant, dare to shoot and kill people is not something that can be done by one person. Now that the Stark government is so strict with criminal control, once such a thing is discovered, they will definitely not have any good end. And their intention is to seek money, not to fight. In the case that you can''t get a penny, you can also put your own life into it. This is obviously not what they will do. Therefore, he does not have to be afraid of them at this time.


    With a reason for full self-confidence, Ferren is now a waist, and the whole person has become hard.


    "It turns out that you just want to get money from me. I thought you were sent someone to make a special trip to me. It��s really interesting. You have no money in this place. You don��t look for it. You just found my head. Why, I have been staring at me for a long time, do you think I am good to start?"


    Before the attitude of Fei Lun, it was really a slap in the face of these two thieves. They didn''t know what kind of ghosts Faerun made, and they consciously held the situation in their hands. They immediately took the gun against Fiorent''s midfielder and whispered at him.


    "What kind of ghost are you doing? Why, do you think we are afraid to start with you? Mr. Ferrun, I warn you, don''t play tricks with us. We are just asking for money, don''t force us to do something terrible to you. Things."


    "Stupid!" sneered, and Fei Lun had already opened his mouth to them with disdain. "After you think the guns are ringing, can you still run out of this apartment? Don''t treat others as idiots, two. Especially you, madam. Since you are a resident here, you should know how much security there is. Strictly. When the gunshots sound, the security of the sound will immediately close all the import and export, and directly alarm. If you want to run, there is no place to run. Know how the new law is dealing with you. Do you have a gun to rob the murderer? Even if you don��t kill you directly, you will be allowed to spend the rest of your life in the prison. I will see if we are more regretful at the end of the day!"

 Chapter 1574： 蟊 心 心 心 心

    There have never been a few people in the world who are able to take care of themselves and go to the black on a road of no return.


    Why do the negotiators in the police camp have such great ability, why do the guys who like the little spiders like the little spiders can rely on one mouth, and then turn their enemies out of the dark and convert the camp? This is not because their efforts have the ability to reverse black and white. The real reason is that those people themselves have no idea of ??dying in the end.


    The vast majority of people choose such a path, mostly because of the impulsive anger. When you think clearly, it is inevitable that you will inevitably be afraid and hesitate. At this time, if someone can make a statement with clear remarks and let them realize the loss of continuing this way, and the possibility of returning in time, most people will choose to look back at this time.


    The two little thieves at the moment are no exception. The reason why they want to rob Cameron is actually a slap in the face of helplessness. As Faerlen realized, the women in these two thieves have already reached the edge of bankruptcy. Once the little star who is not in the third line is too angry, unless there is any miracle, it is basically to say goodbye to the extravagant life of Hollywood.


    This is of course not a problem for ordinary people. After all, life is always going to continue. Compared with the glamorous life under the spotlight, the kind of everyday life is closer to them. But even though that is the case, the little star will not think so.


    You know, many dreamers in Hollywood are running out of their own star dreams when they are not finished. Although most people do not have the chance to take the lead, they are already being dusted. But there are always some, there have been such a glamorous moment.


    The woman in the thief is such a lucky one. At the beginning, she had appeared in the heroine of two or three movies. Although it was not a big red, it was more or less famous. Otherwise, she is not likely to buy such an expensive property in such a place.


    However, the entertainment industry has always been a cruel place. There is not much strength in her own like this, and people are not smart enough. No one is covered, and the guy who is not lucky is certainly not long-lasting. So soon, she fell into a tragic situation.


    Even the little characters didn''t play, basically it was already goodbye to the entertainment circle. And let her leave the entertainment circle, she is very unwilling. On the one hand, this kind of life is so obsessed with her, she is not willing to give up. Second, she also knows that with her own level of education, without any savings, even if she leaves the Vanity Fair in Hollywood, there will be no good results.


    After all, this is still a question of money. If she has money, she will not fall to the point where she is going to rob others. The reason why she chose Fei Lun as her own robbery was also because of her anger.


    In a way, Feilun is also a person in their entertainment circle. And Ferrun is now beginning to transform, from an entertainment host to a boss of a rising company, which is not a secret to those in their circles. The vast majority of people, even if they are envious, will not give birth to other ideas. After all, this kind of thing is not uncommon.


    For example, those top superstars, most of them will choose to invest some money in certain places after they have a net worth of more than 100 million, so as to add a boss to their label. The most typical of these is probably Leonardo, who is known as the little plum. Although he has not filmed many movies over the years, with the success of many of his investments, his position has not risen in the entire entertainment industry. Even the top movie companies are afraid to ignore his opinions easily.


    Although Fei Lun has successfully transformed into a big boss, but really, without knowing the inside story, few people inside the entertainment circle will think that he can be compared with those top superstars. They only think that this is the first time that Ferren has retired in the rapids, and he has changed his style in time when he has not been angry. He has achieved success. Although it is gratifying, there is nothing to be amazed.


    This is also the idea of ??this angry little star. It is for such a reason that she put her goal on Faerun.


    She is eyeing Faeren for two reasons. First, they live together in an apartment. Although the relationship is not intimate, it is also a bow-down. She knew that although Feren became a boss, she still maintained her previous habits. Waiting for the rabbit here, but it is much easier than going outside to intercept him.


    Secondly, she thinks that Feilun can only be regarded as a small boss, and it will be easier to get started. Different from those at the superstar level. Those people have four or five assistants and seven or eight bodyguards when they travel. The ghost knows if the bodyguards will have two pistols at any time.


    As for their two kittens and puppies, they are going to hit their ideas. It is estimated that the people have not yet reached it, and the bodyguards have already pressed them to the ground and then sent them directly to the police station. I knew very well that I had a few pounds and two. They had never thought about the idea of ??playing these people from the beginning. Compared with these people, Fei Lun, who has just started to make a fortune and has assets, is the target that is more suitable for them.


    There are no bodyguards who are behind the scenes, and they are alone. The more important thing is that they are under their own eyes. Such a goal is simply to arrange for fate to come to them. Since I have already understood this aspect of thinking, if there is such a fat sheep in front of him, then there is something that can��t be said. So after monitoring Faeren��s work schedule for a few days, she was already with her boyfriend and arranged such a robbery.


    It was quite smooth at the beginning, and the appearance of Feilun��s trepidation made them feel the dawn of success. But after a few words, Fei Lun��s attitude directly came to a 180-degree turn, but it immediately made them worry.


    They did not anticipate this situation, they subconsciously began to threaten, but Fei Lun was a few words of effort, but it made them hesitate directly.


    His words are not wrong. If you can''t get a penny, you have to catch a big crime of murdering money. It is obviously worthless to pay for everyone who has been around for a lifetime. They had never thought about such a result because they made such a choice because of the anger, and when Fei Lun explained the consequences to them, they naturally regretted it.


    However, regretting this time is no longer useful. Although they are impulsive, they are not stupid after all. They know that after doing this, Feren only needs a lawyer''s letter to let him enjoy a prison sentence. Therefore, of course, they can''t choose to stop at this time, when nothing has happened.


    The best result is that both parties can reach an agreement and shake hands. Although it sounds like a fantasy, it is already the only solution they can think of. So immediately, the boyfriend of the angry little star slammed the waist of Fei Lun, and then lowered the voice and slammed at him.


    "I know what you want to do, you want us to stop like this! I tell you, I don''t think. What kind of ghosts are like you, my heart is clear. You want to wait for us to close. After the police, then sent us to the prison, right? Listen clearly, you bastard, I won''t let you do this. Instead of throwing me into jail, I would rather shoot at this time. you!"


    "Wow, wow. Calm down, man. Don''t be so impulsive, am I so unwise?"


    Psychologically already has an advantage, and at this time, Faeren is certainly more than ready. He also knows that at this time these people have already begun to feel a little scared. At this time, what he needs is not to add a fire, to burn the already boiling water, but to add a piece of ice to make the situation more controllable. So now, he said his thoughts.


    "I know what you are worried about, I can guarantee that the problems you are worried about are definitely not my thoughts at the moment. Don''t forget, my current life is still in your hands, I need to be with my own life. Can''t you go?"


    "Listen, ma''am. I know why you are doing this, but it is just for money. You are seeking for money, I just want to save my life. So, there is no conflict between us. Instead of risking me, I will send you to prison. Go, then it��s better to sit down and talk about it and discuss a result that both sides can accept. Isn��t it a question of money? As long as you are sincere, I am happy to make a sum of money to improve your life. Just when I am doing charity work, isn''t it?"


    This statement largely satisfied the hostility of the two thieves. At the same time, the idea of ??the lion''s big opening at the beginning was also extinguished a lot.


    After all, it is now that they are led by Faeren. If they follow Philin��s charity work, they are not qualified to mention too many conditions. So after whispering between each other, they have already quoted a price tag that they think is appropriate.


    "One million, we want cash!"


    "One million? You are really greedy." Feilun, who has already made a lot of money, must not put this money in his heart. However, he still frowned and hesitated, and then he said to them in a difficult way. "But look at the fact that you have spent so much effort to buy security, but also stopped the elevator, I paid the money, it is your hard work."


    Such a smooth deal, of course, is to make the two little thieves a bit overjoyed. However, they still have some doubts in their hearts, and they are unconscious. They have given this doubt to their mouths.


    "What security, what elevator? We have not done such a thing."

 Chapter 1575： Doubtful and heavy money is moving

    Although I am very happy, my hard work has finally yielded. But this does not mean that the two thieves are willing to put any pot on their backs.


    You know, their current harvest is not the same as the expected bumper harvest. A million in the district, today, when the dollar has been devalued, it is only enough to make them feel better. Want to let them back, this price is obviously impossible. So immediately, these two thieves have already shaken their heads one after another.


    They denied the statement of Fei Lun, and for their denial, Faeren certainly did not believe. How many coincidences in the world? He is only when these people are shirking, and they are in the Qing Dynasty. So now, he said directly to them.


    "Two, I thought we were friends. Since you are a friend, why are you hiding from me on this kind of thing? Don''t tell me, you can guess that I will be on the elevator on this floor. So you are deliberately waiting here. To say that there is no careful arrangement here, do you believe it yourself?"


    "You must have misunderstood something, Mr. Ferren."


    Shaking his head, the angry little star was very calmly explaining to him.


    "We will wait for you here because we have investigated you beforehand. We know that you will usually come back during this time and habitually sit on the leftmost elevator. For this reason, we specifically plan that At this point in time, I am waiting for you in this elevator. This is the second day we are waiting for you. Yesterday you didn��t come back, and today it��s a little late. If I didn��t insist on waiting, I��m afraid It will be a useless work!"


    The explanation of the little star is reasonable, but Fellen is not willing to believe at all. But look at their looks and think about their motives. He himself has already decided on this idea.


    At this time, they have no need to hide their own. Since it is said that there is no, then I am afraid it is really not. And if it wasn''t for them, who would have done this?


    Feeling the confusion of things, Fei Lun immediately frowned, and asked the two little thieves in front of him.


    "You said that you didn''t contact other people? Is it only you two who are planning to kidnap me?"


    "Yes, sir. We can guarantee!" The man in the little thief opened his mouth at this time and guaranteed it. "We don''t have money, sir. We add up to two hundred dollars, so we can''t afford to pay for water and electricity. Where is the capital to buy others?"


    "The security guard downstairs is the one with a bad face, brown hair and gray eyes. Are you sure you don''t know him?"


    The more I said that the more I felt that something was wrong, Feren began to directly ask the biggest doubts in my heart. The security guard, who told him that the elevator was broken, could only take the security guard of the **** employee passage. In the face of the person he described, the two thieves face each other and then gave him an unexpected reply.


    "Mr. Ferrun, we don''t know the guy you said, even I''m sure that there is no such person in the security guard of this apartment. You must have got something wrong!"


    "I got it wrong? How could it be? I just saw him. He came from what employee channel he took me!"


    As the saying goes, seeing is a real thing. Compared to the two thieves in front of him, Faeren must be more convinced of what they saw. In the face of his persistence, the man in the thief hesitated, and he frowned and said to him.


    "I don''t know who you saw, Mr. Ferren. But I can guarantee that what I said is absolutely true. In order to escape, I spent a lot of time to remember the situation in this apartment. I know that the security guards here only have a total of Twelve, five of them are professional security companies, and several are retired police and soldiers recruited for the society. They are well-trained people, although there are blacks and whites, but no one says The guy with ugly face and brown-haired gray eyes. If there is such a guy, I can remember it because he is too conspicuous in these security guards."


    ��As for the staff channel? Mr. Feilun, there is no staff access. The entire apartment was designed with a complete sanitation pipeline, and the cleaning staff can just sit back and throw the **** into the pipe entrance on each floor. Every day, the most work is to push the cleaning car and clean the corridors on each floor. You go in and out here every day, have you not met them in the elevator?"


    Hearing here, Feren couldn��t help but be a glimpse. He certainly remembers the cleaning staff who pushed the cleaning car, and sometimes he would say hello to them. I just ignored this question before, but now, once reminded, he immediately remembered it in his mind.


    There is really no staff access to this apartment, and three large enough elevators are available to those employed by the property. There is no need to waste a lot of land in the property, and specifically plan a broken employee channel. That is definitely a waste of their lives for developers.


    But if that''s the case, what exactly did you experience before? Thinking of this, Feren has been unable to help but start to rise up. He didn''t have to touch it and knew that his back was definitely a cold sweat. He has already begun to feel scared. At this moment, it is like a drowning man trying to catch the last life-saving straw, and he immediately asked the two little thieves in front of him.


    "What about the elevator? Do you know the elevator is broken? The elevator from the underground parking lot to the fifth floor cannot be used. Have you heard such news?"


    "There has never been such a thing, Mr. Ferren." The angry little star stood up at this time and retorted against him. "I have been in this elevator for several hours with me. There are two or three people in the middle from the underground parking lot. None of them said that the elevator is broken. In fact, if the elevator is broken If we have already gone back to rest, we will not stay here, waiting for you to come to the hook!"


    Another lucky one was crushed, and Fei Lun��s heart suddenly became a mess. He didn''t know what he should do at this time, and he didn''t dare to think about his own experience. The inexplicable fear has shrouded his brain, and he has fallen into a chaotic and confused feeling.


    What he needs most at this time is the truth, but the truth, he is now afraid to touch. At the very least, he is simply not allowed to do this when he is alone.


    Hesitate, hehe. His current mood is probably only his own experience, and watching him look like a prince, he can''t look like a day. The two thieves couldn��t help but wonder and worry. They are not worried about the body of Fei Lun, they are just worried about their own money. So, after hesitating for a moment, the angry little star couldn��t help but touch Faulen��s body and then whispered to him.


    "Mr. Ferren, can we complete the transaction between us? It is too easy to be suspicious to stay here."


    When she heard her words, Fei Lun��s heart was a move, and then he said to them with a dumb voice.


    "Do you want money? Is it a lot of money?"


    "We said yes, Mr. Ferren. One million, buy you a peace, you agree, don''t you?"


    Seeing that Ferrin said this, he thought he wanted to go back. The man immediately patted the pistol in his arms and replied to him in a threatening tone. In this regard, Fei Lun only looked at him with a glimpse of his eyes.


    "I will not regret things that I promised, and that one million penny will not be given to you. I ask, just want to tell you something like this, I have one here to make more money. The chance of money depends on whether you are willing to seize it!"


    "More money?" It is for the sake of seeking wealth. These two thieves will certainly be unable to resist. For them, a million, although a lot, but still far from their psychological expectations. If it wasn''t for Faeren who took the initiative and let them fall into the passive, they would not be satisfied so easily. Now, an opportunity to make more money is placed in front of them. In any case, they will not give up.


    This point, after looking at each other, they have reached a consensus. So immediately, the man with the gun couldn��t help but swallow and spoke to Faeren.


    "How much, what are you going to let us do?"


    "One person, one million, if you do enough to satisfy me, I can give you a few layers!"


    First, a price that was enough to make people feel excited, and Feilun was already squinting, so he said to them.


    "So tell you, I am a very strange person. Just before I met you, I met a self-proclaimed security guard with the kind of guy I just described. He doesn''t seem to be an ordinary character, I I doubt if he will be sent to me by my competitors. I have to figure this out. So, my request can be simple. You can find a way to get him to me and get me in front of me. Come. As long as I can get the answer I want from his mouth, I promised to give you the money, I will never give it to you, how!"


    "Complete!" It is like a fear that Ferren will repent, the man immediately gave a positive answer. Then he first glanced at his girlfriend and then confidently said.


    "Let her follow you, I am afraid that you ran. As for the person you said, I can solve the problem by myself. You only need to prepare the money. I can guarantee that you will get everything you want." !"

 Chapter 1576： Passing time to explore secrets

    Conceited to say this, the man has already walked in the direction of the direction that Fei Lun directed. He seems very confident about himself, as if he had a gun in his hand, he would be able to kill the Quartet. This strange sense of sight makes Fei Lun think that he is watching a tough movie like Die Hard. But he is very clear that this is reality, not in the movie. So he shrank his neck and said it to the little star around him.


    "Damn, can we stay in this **** elevator? If you have to wait, go to my house, I want to take a shower and change clothes, I can''t stand the taste of me!"


    This kind of complaint-like voice won the recognition of this over-the-top little star. As a woman, she certainly couldn''t accept the taste of Fei Lun. So immediately, she licked her nose and said to Faeren.


    "The smell on your body is really bad. Is this falling into the sewer? Or have you just turned back from hell?"


    "Some words can''t be said, madam. Especially when you don''t know anything about the mystery of this world!"


    The expression seriously warned her that Feilun had already taken the lead in the direction of his home. His wife and children are no longer here, so bringing a woman home late at night will not cause too much trouble for him. After throwing the coat directly into the garbage bag, he was already holding a new dress and walked in the direction of the bathroom.


    "Just sit, just be your own home. I have to take a shower, so if you don''t mind, please feel free to do it."


    In order to show his cooperation, Fei Lun also licked his pocket and handed over all the mobile phones. This is naturally to let the angry star recognize his goodwill, and she naturally will not have any reason to stop him. Simply, she sat in the living room honestly, and communicated with Ferren through the bathroom door.


    "Mr. Ferrun, can I ask you some personal questions? Just pass the time!"


    ��Generally, I prefer to talk about other people''s things to pass my time, and I don''t want to use my privacy to pass others'' time. So maybe we can change positions. Let me ask you, let us use this way. How about passing the time?"


    Lying in his own bathtub, enjoying the relief of the spirit of hot water, Faeren stretched and lazily, and responded to this angry little star. He is not the kind of Lord who is willing to suffer, so for sure, he will not let this woman so easily.


    For such a reply, the woman must not be satisfied. And taking advantage of her own identity, she immediately refuted Fei Lun in a complaining tone.


    "Sir, don''t you think that in the face of a woman''s request, should you come up with a gentlemanly demeanor?"


    "Gentleman style? You are joking with me. Everyone knows that I am a member of the Women''s Protectors Association. I advocate the equality of men and women. I treat men and women equally on all issues. So, like a gentleman. How can the attitude of this obviously small woman appear on me?"


    The famous host of the show was of course a clever one. His reply was not only crisp and neat, but also directly blocked all the excuses of women. This makes the little star can''t help but feel bored, but there is nothing to help. She is very clear, and it is impossible to win with this guy who is under the banner of the camp. So she can only helplessly compromise.


    "Okay, okay. So, Mr. Ferrun, can we change the way and do a fair trade?"


    "Talk about it, the public unfairness is still to be jointly certified by both of us, isn''t it?"


    "It''s very simple. I ask you a question. You ask me a question. If there is any privacy involved, you can choose not to say. How?"


    "It sounds like there is something so interesting. It��s good to pass the time. Ok, I agree. See you are a lady, you can ask first. But don��t forget what you said before. If I don''t want to say it, don''t expect me to tell you the truth."


    Feeron, lying in the bathtub and doing nothing, thought about the proposal of the little star, and finally nodded. He is not too daring to let go of his thoughts, because he is very clear that the more he does this, the easier it is to scare himself before the problem is solved. Instead of doing this kind of stupid thing that scares oneself, it is better to focus on other things and to send out such difficult time. Under this premise, the proposal of a small star is undoubtedly a very worthwhile choice.


    For his thoughts, it is not clear that the stars are too good. She just wants to have a glimpse of Feilun''s privacy and find out what she really wants to know about gossip. Therefore, after getting a positive answer, she did not think much, and asked her own questions directly.


    "Your wife? I remember that I have seen her several times, and the children of both of you. Are they not living here now?"


    "I sent them to China. It is no secret. Many of my friends know that my current work is in the United States, but I am more optimistic about the development in China. So, let them take a step first. It is necessary."


    As Feren himself said, this is no secret, so he gave the answer very simply. After such a reply, he did not have any pauses, and he asked such a question to the little star.


    "Can you tell me who is going to kidnap me? Who are you, or your boyfriend?"


    This problem is a bit embarrassing. After all, this kidnapping is really not successful. If you don''t meet someone like Faeren, it''s hard to say what will happen. If this woman is smart enough, it is best to avoid such problems. But obviously, she did not have such awareness. So immediately, Faeren heard her straight answer.


    "It''s my idea. You know, I am going bankrupt. In this case, I have to think of a quick enough way to get money. And among the people I know, only you are the most likely to get us. A lot of money. So, after thinking about it for two days, I took you as a target."


    "It''s an impulsive choice. Impulsive, and stupid. Kidnapping a public figure, this is something that no smart robber can do. If I were you, I would rather find the troubles of those politicians, and definitely not Do such a stupid thing."


    "James also said this. However, we have no money. Except for a gun, we have nothing. The idea of ??those people is to have sufficient preparations. We have no money to do these preparations. So we only Can choose a goal that doesn''t require so much preparation, let''s say you"


    "Thank you for your reminder, I will hire a few professional bodyguards tomorrow!"


    Rolling his eyes, Feren sighed long. No one will be happy with this innocent disaster. Although he said that things have passed, he still can''t help but feel a little depressed. This is how these two guys are good to send, and enough to wake up. If it is the kind of temper and violent guy, then maybe he can''t keep his life now. This reminded him of the importance of security. Of course, this will only be the future. Now, he must still continue to play this game.


    "Okay, please. If you have anything you want to explore!"


    "Of course. Mr. Ferrun, I heard that you have completely abandoned the reality show now, and faded out of the entertainment circle. I know that there is a lot of gold in the show you have, it can be said that it is on all TV shows. The few types that make the most money. And you just give up, is it a pity?"


    Ferrun��s attitude made the little star a bit sigh, and her courage began to grow bigger. In the face of her has begun to explore some hidden issues, Fei Lun did not care directly to answer.


    "My current company earns hundreds of times more than the original. With these, who cares about the identity of a show host in the district. If you give up, you give up, there is nothing to be pity."


    This kind of answer makes the little star can''t help but be envious, and at the same time, she feels remorse for being so easily moved. I knew that Feilun could make money now. They should have opened a lion in the first place. No matter whether they can get it or not, there is more room for bargaining. It seems that now, the price is all based on the ones that Fei Lun said, they have no initiative at all.


    Her heart is still so remorseful, but Fei Lun has already thought about the second question, and asked her questions.


    "Okay, don''t say this. I have a question to ask you. I remember your original situation, although there is no one behind it. But with your image, and the success you achieved at the time, Hollywood is a dazzling vase that is more than enough. It is reasonable to say that there should be a lot of movies to send you an invitation. Why is it that suddenly, you become a yellow flower yesterday, no one cares? ��


    This problem is regarded as the key to the angry little star, making her entire face embarrassed. This kind of scar is not revealed, but once it is uncovered, it must be a burst of pain. Some of her want to refuse to answer such questions, but after carefully thinking about Faeren''s words, she gave up the idea, and after a sudden change in her face, she answered it quite frankly.


    "It''s very simple. I offended some people I can''t afford. You know me, from a small place in Texas. In the eyes of those people in the city, I am a country old hat. No one will point me at all." What should be said, what should not be said. Therefore, after saying something that should not be said in order to point out the mirror, I naturally fell into this situation."


    "Well, it''s my turn to ask. I want to ask, Mr. Ferren. Your wife is not around, don''t you feel lonely?"

 Chapter 1577： Vase meaning dirty trade

    It��s not a cause for a little star to ask such a question. She obviously wants to get something from Philen, or to say something ulterior with him. And what kind of transaction would require her to ask such a question? This is actually a self-evident question.


    You know, the United States is a country with a high divorce rate. Almost the perfect five-five-year divorce rate is enough for each of the three to give birth to a heart. Although it is said that the little star has not thought of such a long-term thing, but to be a junior, this is already within her consideration.


    Want to be a small three, the preconditions can be quite a lot. The first condition is that you have a suitable goal. On this issue, Fei Lun is absolutely qualified. Millions of dollars can be found without changing colors, even if the dollar has now depreciated, it is far beyond the limits that ordinary people can bear. This proves the financial resources he has, and with such financial resources, it is definitely not a problem to maintain a small three.


    Of course, wanting to be a third is not to say that you have a goal that is a matter of course. One of the most critical conditions is that you have a certain amount of capital. For this, the angry little star is quite confident. Because Fei Lun also told her that she is a good vase in Hollywood.


    This is not an evaluation that most people can get. Because you know, as the world''s largest film and television production base, Hollywood has always been a place where competition is fierce. It��s never been easy for a young and beautiful girl to grab a lot here and want to stand out from the middle. This is true even if the vase does not require much technical content.


    A good vase, not only must have the face of an angel, the body of the devil, the most critical, or the brain is not so good. It��s like Jessica Alba. Her debut in the multi-national mixed esthetic is absolutely rare, and the whole Hollywood can suppress her by no more than two hands. However, it is such a capital. In the end, it can only be used to make soy sauce in a few high-definition movies. Dangdang is a dispensable vase. This is simply incredible. However, if you think about it carefully, there is a reason for this. The most important reason, in addition to the lack of people behind the back, is that the brain is too stupid, can not adapt to the fierce competition here in Hollywood.


    The brain is a very important thing. On acting, Gwenis Paltrow, who was an Oscar-winner, is actually a guy with a bad performance. She basically has no role in getting a hand, she is not very beautiful, and she has a arrogant princess disease. Absolutely the most annoying role in the entire Hollywood film scene. However, why can people be red and purple after they are in the shadow? In addition to the one-on-one support behind it, the most important thing is that she is smart enough in the day to know what to do and not to do.


    And like Alba, it is the brain that is not enough, and the good hand is a good example. In Hollywood, you don''t create a good image to improve your image without acting. You can still get a scandal of ills, which of course will drive you into the abyss.


    The same is true of the little star in the same year. On the image, although she is not necessarily comparable to Alba, she is better than most actresses. And the reason why she will fall to this day, she also said that it is not a long-term brain, offending the reasons for not sinning. This is not a good thing for her, but for those who want to pack a small three, it is the best situation.


    After all, no one wants his own little three to be a slap in the face. Compared with their temperament, they are more willing to be a foolish white sweet, the kind of existence that can be sent out when something is missing. After all, as a man, especially a successful man. Few people would like to spend the day outside intriguingly, and go home at night to perform the same thing.


    They are looking for a third to relax, not to add mental pressure to themselves. If you are going home, you have to face a heart-warming mind, then you might as well go back to your own yellow-faced woman!


    In short, all of Xiaosan��s requirements for this angry little star are consistent. And whether she can follow the mind and become the underground lover of Fei Lun, this ultimately depends on the attitude of Fei Lun. And Fei Lun, really, at this moment, it is impossible to say that he is not tempted at all.


    Man, of course, there will be a little bit of thought. Especially for the rich and powerful upper class like him, it is not surprising that there is such an idea. And he does not deny that this angry little star in front of him is indeed quite in line with his taste. In addition to reminiscent of what he just said, he certainly couldn''t help but give birth to a special idea.


    However, he is a cautious person after all. Although he has already been heart-warming, at this time, he still strongly controlled his own desires, and said very calmly to this angry little star.


    "Lonely, this is certainly affirmative. However, there are many ways to send loneliness. I don''t necessarily think about the kind you said?"


    "Get it, Mr. Ferren. We all know what we need between each other!"


    Since it is the first to open, it is certainly impossible for a small star to do the twisting and pinching action of the pretending gesture. She showed everything directly, and asked Faeren in a fairly straightforward way.


    "You can give me what I want, money and the life I dream of. And what I can give you is myself, everything I have. You should also know that this is an equivalent exchange. However, you have nothing to worry about, just tell me your answer. Willing, or not?"


    "You don''t worry about your boyfriend? Don''t forget, he is willing to do the kidnapping for you."


    Fei Lun did not directly agree, of course, he did not directly refuse. Just after hesitating a little, he smiled and said something to the little star.


    And listening to his words, the heart of the angry little star immediately jumped up. For her, as long as it is not a simple rejection, then everything is fine. Faeren is obviously already in the heart, and the rest, just need to push a little more, to help him overcome those unnecessary obstacles.


    Thinking of this, the angry little star immediately smiled and then said confidently to him.


    "It doesn''t seem to affect our problems, Mr. Ferren. You have to know that this is a country where half of the couples in the United States will be divorced. Even couples who swear to support each other for a lifetime can do whatever they want. It��s not easy to say that I��m only a part of a relationship between a man and a woman. If he has any dissatisfaction, I will give him the money I have. Money, even if he has any complaints, it is estimated that he will give up in the end."


    The words of a little star made Fei Lun somewhat unable to refute. After all, the kind of person who can abandon a million dollars for love, he has never heard of it until now. Although he believes that the kind of love that does not change is there, he does not believe that this kind of love is the owner of this kind of love who wants to kidnap innocent people without a bottom line. Therefore, he almost knows how the result will be, and naturally completely dispels all concerns.


    "There is a spare key under the vase at the door. In addition, I will open a new account for you separately. You can keep your original house or you can choose to live here. Of course, I hope you can be more secret. Because I don''t want to destroy the atmosphere in my family because of your relationship."


    "It��s a strange request. Since you have made up your mind, how can you care about the so-called family?"


    For those things that Faeren has given, the gas star is of course accepting it. For her, this is something that she exchanges for her own body. Of course, she does not have a psychological burden to pick it up. However, although it was very pleasant to accept this change in identity, this does not mean that she would like to hear Fei Lun say such a thing. Because this will always remind her that she is a junior.


    The third is also to be dignified! Although she used her body as a commodity, she traded with Feren. But this does not mean that your personality and dignity are also trampled. This sounds a bit awkward, but she really thinks so. And it is because of such an idea that she will say such things at this time.


    In the face of her words, Fei Lun, who was still taking a bath, just licked her mouth and responded to her with a slightly warning tone.


    "Since I have decided to do this kind of transaction with me, you should be clear about your identity. Yes, I am supporting you and treating you as my underground lover. But this does not mean that between us. There is feelings, and you should be aware of this. It is better to say that this kind of desire is not the same as feelings. Whether you are to me or I am the same to you, and my family is different, though Saying that I have done the same thing as betrayal. But for their love, I will not lose a point. Do you understand?"


    "False" in my heart secretly sighed, too much gas star did not continue to argue on this issue. Although she has no brains, it is not stupid. All of them have said this, and if they are entangled again, then there is no cure.


    And again, she is not too concerned about this. Instead of doing this kind of meaningless competing, it is better to think about how to enjoy the extravagant life that is about to come. Seriously, she is already a little waiting.


    And just as she was preparing to think about it, the knocking on the door was already suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 1578： Take money to do things differently

    There are not many people who will knock on the door at this time. The boyfriend who is too angry with the little star is the most likely candidate. The gas star is not suspected of having him. He ran in three steps and two steps and directly opened the door.


    Unsurprisingly, outside the door is her ex-boyfriend who has been wearing a green hat. But with her imagination, the kind of fulfillment of the task, waiting for the money to be satisfied with the look of the full. The man who appeared in front of her was completely stupid, shivering and shivering.


    He saw the angry little star, and grabbed her hand without saying anything, dragging her to the outside. And such an action is certainly not something she can understand, so immediately, she yelled at her ex-boyfriend.


    "Wait, wait. What are you doing? Give me a hand, where are you going to take me?"


    "No matter where you go, in short, we must first leave here." In one sentence, the answer to the little star was given, and her boyfriend immediately pulled her up more forcefully. In the face of his endless explanation, the angry little star is naturally more unhappy.


    She quickly grabbed the door frame and made sure she would not be pulled out. Then he retorted loudly against his ex-boyfriend.


    "Let''s let go, let me let go. What are you doing? I didn''t promise you to go with you."


    "Don''t be stupid, you can''t wait here. You don''t even know what happened to me. If you don''t leave, we will never have a chance to go!"


    "What the **** are you talking about? Let the person you are looking for, don''t you know what it means to find him?"


    Seeing that his ex-boyfriend has become so crazy and incoherent. The heart of a little star is complaining about it. You know, she is going to use that money as a breakup fee. If he didn''t complete the task, wouldn''t it mean that he had to pay for his money? She is not willing to suffer such a loss.


    It seems that I heard the voice of a little star complaining. The man immediately returned and grabbed her shoulders hard. His mood is somewhat unstable, or rather unstable. This made his whole person feel a little crazy. After listening to his words, the little star is even more so.


    "That doesn''t exist at all. You don''t even know what I found. He is not a human, he is not a human at all."


    "What is not a person, you make it clear. Also, you hurt me!"


    The angry little star began to resist, not only because the current man gave her considerable mental pressure. More importantly, she felt that this would be the best time to get rid of him. After taking advantage of it, she can completely take advantage of the current request for a breakup, without paying a price. And this is obviously a very tempting proposal for her today.


    She was planning to do this, but at this time, Faeren was already wearing a bathrobe and went straight out of the bathroom.


    "You said what you have encountered, give me a detailed explanation. If you still want money!"


    Compared to the weak and weak speeches of the over-the-top little star, Fei Lun��s discourse on the money offensive is obviously more convincing. It seems that I am also aware of the importance of this gold lord. There have been some crazy men who have already calmed down immediately.


    Of course, this is only a temporary matter, and it is still in the face of money. But even if it is temporary, it is enough to let him describe in detail everything he has experienced. So, after taking a deep breath and sorting out his own clues, he explained directly to Faeren.


    "I followed your guide to find the person you said, the security guard. But I didn''t find him. In fact, I didn''t even find the employee passage you said. I saw only one wall. There is no wall at all for export."


    "At first I thought I was mistaken, or you made a mistake. In order to get your money, I decided to make more effort. So I went to the security room and stunned the security guard in the security room. After that, I started to look up their internal information. If the person you said really exists, or that person is really a security guard, there must be his information in the personnel information on the property side. correct."


    Hearing here, Feren nodded. So far, the action that this man has done is correct. It is also a very smart move to find information from the property. According to common sense, no matter if he can''t find the person, he should be able to get an answer. But why, he will show such a rush?


    There is also doubt in Philin��s heart. In his view, it is only the question of what terrorist organization is involved. Up to now, it has developed a kind of confusing meaning. He didn''t like the feeling of confusing, but in order to understand the truth, he had to bear the temper, waiting for the man to give himself the most clear answer.


    Seriously, this process is very torturous. Fortunately, the man seems to have a panic that doesn''t spit, so it didn''t take long for Faul to wait for the follow-up information.


    "I didn''t find that person. Just like what I told you before, I remember all the people in the entire security system. I just don''t know the existence of the person you said. I don''t have any information in the information I found. Originally, I can already give you an explanation at this time. But I don��t know why, even I don��t even know which one I sent. I actually want to find it from a lot of old paper materials. You made me look for something. And just looking for it, I found something unusual."


    Seeing that things have entered the topic, even if the heart is fully prepared. Ferren couldn''t help but clench his fists. He wants to know the truth of the matter too much. This kind of urgent mentality is to make him a little more than this time. However, he still saw people with big winds and waves, so he just kept silent and waited for the answer to reveal himself.


    As the revealer of the answer, the man''s expression at the moment is ugly to the extreme. Obviously, this process is very unpleasant for him, and even said that he is somewhat guilty of his six gods. However, the power of money played the role of ballast in his heart. He hesitated and hesitated, or chose to give this answer.


    ��This apartment was a hospital before.��


    "Yes, I have heard this story. It is said that because of a big fire, the hospital was completely burnt into ruins. Because the private hospital funds are not overturned, it can only be acquired and then in the original remains. It��s covered with such an apartment. But this is already something more than 20 years ago. Does it have anything to do with what you said?��


    Faerun didn''t like to hear nonsense at this time, so after hearing the useless information, he immediately said the man directly. This is blocking his mouth, but it is also reminding him, it is best not to say that there are some nonsense.


    In this regard, the man took it for granted, and then he nodded and said.


    "Yes, it''s like what you said. But there are some things you don''t know, that is, the person you said actually exists, and he is indeed a security guard. However, he is not the security guard of this apartment. It was the hospital. When the fire broke out, he could not escape from the hospital, which means that the guy you saw was not a living person!"


    This sentence is quite impactful, so that even Feilun has been stunned for a long time to react. The first thing he reacted to was shaking his head and then negating it directly against the man.


    "This is impossible. He is obviously a living person. You must have made a mistake. You must have made a mistake!"


    "I didn''t make a mistake. This is the information of the guy. He was trapped inside because of the accident, and he was not saved when he was burned. This was still in the newspaper, you look carefully, above. Is that guy the one you saw?"


    The man also knew that there was no such thing, so he brought the evidence. And when he put the evidence in front of Faerun, the whole person of Feren was like a body-fixing technique, and he stayed up.


    Although he is now engaged in related industries, it does not mean that he can accept this kind of thing. It��s like Tony Stark used to sell arms, but when someone meets him with arms, he will be forced.


    The same is true of Fei Lun. He did not think that this kind of spiritual event would happen to him, so of course, he could not accept it. In the face of his performance, the man has come up with more evidence to fully fight the happiness of the consumer.


    "You said that you came from an employee channel. I told you at the beginning that there is no such channel. In fact, I don''t talk much. It doesn''t exist, but like that person, it is also burned. The place that does not exist in reality. What you said is actually the passage that the hospital originally sent to the morgue to transport the body. The person was also trapped because he was there, and he will be burned alive. So, In other words, you not only met the undead, but also came back from the undead''s territory."


    "I don''t know if you should say that your life is good, or you should say that you are unlucky. In short, sir, this is the end of the matter. If you promise me my money, there will be no relationship between us." I just want to leave now, far from here. So, you better give me the money!"

 Chapter 1579： Nerve tight and innocent body

    For money, this is for sure. I have paid so much risk, and I am even playing for it. Isn��t that the case? Although the final result is still worse than the one they negotiated at the beginning, he is already loyal to him. He has no psychological burden for asking for the reward he should have.


    And Faeren, of course, he didn''t want to give him the money without a head. Although he has money, the money in his hands is not from the wind. If the man can complete his task satisfactorily, he may give the money a little bit more happiness. But obviously, he didn''t do everything he wanted well, and that was already giving him reasons to evade.


    He is going to evade, even if it can''t be completely squandered, it is okay to give less. But just as he was about to do so, the angry little star suddenly made a sound and said to him.


    "I suggest that you still give him the money honestly. As far as his current situation is concerned, if you don''t cooperate, maybe he will do something!"


    More or less is also a co-existing male and female friend, even if the little star is too ignorant, she can still find out the subtle changes of her ex-boyfriend. And it is precisely because he sees that he is not quite right in spirit, she will kindly point to Ferenty.


    Of course, it is good to say that more of this is definitely a component of interest. After all, we must know that she is now entrusting the entire person to Faeren. If this idiot was impulsive, and killed Feren, she would not have landed for the rest of her life. So whether it is love or reason, she wants to stop this kind of thing from happening.


    And Fei Lun is not a fool. When the little star is open, he notices that the man is emotionally abnormal. If he was in the elevator before, he could still think about the wise person of the stakes. Now, he has already accumulated a lot of negative emotions. He is obviously on the verge of collapse.


    No one can tell when he will break the nerve and then do something crazy. So now, Fei Lun changed his mind and nodded to him.


    "Well, since I promised you, then naturally it is indispensable for you. You want cash, or you need to transfer money. I can pay you the Alipay, but I will not testify to you after the tax issue."


    Alipay, the world''s leading cashless payment instrument, is not difficult to settle in the US. After all, the Stark government has changed the normality of several previous governments, and further deepened the cooperative relationship with the other side, forming a strategic alliance. In addition, the United States itself needs a booster of economic incentives to reinvigorate its own economy, so naturally, as the new four major inventions in the 21st century, the online payment system has become a choice.


    Of course, as the Romans do. The strict tax system in the United States is sure to supervise Alipay, a network tool that can transfer wealth at any time. You know, the US Taxation Office is rigorous enough to have you have two lottery tickets to put you in a special case, and then investigate the property details. So let alone, there are suddenly millions of problems on your Alipay.


    Although men are mentally disordered, they are not stupid after all. He soon wanted to understand some of the difficulties in this, and in the absence of channels to solve these problems, he could only retreat to the next, and asked Faul to do so.


    "I want cash! You rich people will definitely have a lot of cash in your house, give them to me, as soon as you pay, we will leave immediately!"


    "I have cash, but not as much as you think. I have only one million in cash here. If you want to take it, you can only take so much. I can call the bank account, but since you If you insist on cash, I can only make another transaction with you in a different time. What do you think?"


    This statement slightly provokes the nerves of men, but he finally resisted his heart with his will. Instead of yelling and venting his dissatisfaction, he lowered his voice and directly urged him.


    "Give me, give me the money first. As for the rest, if you are still alive, I will find a way to come back with you!"


    "That is, if I am dead, you are not going to ask me for it? Is this a pragmatic approach."


    Unbearably grinning, Faeren opened his mouth with a slight taunt, and in the face of his attitude, the man was looking down, and then could not help but refute.


    "Why, do you really want me to chase your wife and children to collect debts after you die? Although I am a robber, I am also principled. Unlike the dirty capitalists of you, what is going on? Get it out!"


    "Oh, do you know what I did? What trouble can you tell me to listen to? If so, I would like to admit it and assume the corresponding legal responsibility. If not, sorry, sir, I will find my lawyer to sue you."


    When this sentence is said, Fei Lun is quite emboldened. Indeed, the capitalists are not very clean. For example, those of GE have faked data on the problem of electric towers, which led to a high prevalence scandal among children living near electric towers.


    This kind of thing is not just done by General Electric, but other big companies and big consortia have done more or less. It is a very conscience to take a little care of the local people''s life. In most cases, these people are for the benefit of the people, but directly put those civilians into the pit.


    In contrast, Feilun feels that he is as clean as an angel. Although it is said that in daily operations, he is inevitably squeezing employees and raw materials suppliers. But he asked himself, that is a behavior that is perfectly reasonable and within the scope of the rules. No one has any reason to blame him on this issue. As for the rest, he is absolutely innocent, and there is no stain at all.


    This is also the basis for his reliance on it, but it is better to be separated from the government. As long as he is innocent enough, the government can not handle him. Unless they use the dirty means of seeing people, they can only let themselves go. And will the government choose to take the world''s big and dare to do such a thing for this little person? The answer is of course no.


    Faerun knows this very clearly, so of course he can''t tolerate someone smashing him on this issue. His counterattack was quite tough, and for such a tough attitude, the man could only change his face, and then screamed at Feren.


    "How do I know what you did? I am not a professional investigator. However, you capitalists will always have such dirty work. Is this wrong?"


    "Hehe, strong words sensation" gave the man a personality, and Fei Lun unconsciously looked at the angry star behind him. Perhaps because of the guilty conscience, he did not choose to proceed on this topic. Instead, he turned around and greeted the man. "Forget it, I am too lazy to care about this with you. Come with me, you can''t expect me to send this money to your home."


    Perhaps because of the word poverty, perhaps it is on the face of money. The man did not continue to entangle with Feren on this issue, but followed him and walked honestly toward the study.


    Feilun��s study is a bit strange. The reason why it is strange is that the decoration style here seems to be out of place with the entire apartment. From the outside, the spacious lobby is accompanied by a small bar, which is full of modern style. In the study room, the wall table, the solid wood storage shelves, full of Chinese old objects. As soon as I entered, even people had the feeling of walking into a Chinese antique shop. This of course makes people feel strange.


    This is a very uncoordinated feeling. From the perspective of the harmony of home decoration, normal people will not do this. But from the perspective of work, Faeron took the initiative to give up the original design and replaced his study with the present. This is more conducive to his work, just as he is now learning Chinese and understanding Chinese culture. In fact, they are all prepared for the long run.


    As an outsider, neither a small star nor a man is qualified to say anything about him on this issue. They just followed Faerun honestly and walked to the study room with him. As soon as he entered the study, Fei Lun immediately took a nose and asked the two people behind him doubtfully.


    ��Have you smelled something? Well, it��s like something burning like it?��


    "You really have one thing to say. Is that something burning on the table? Like the cigarette?"


    As a hostess, I looked at everything in the study. The little star who was too angry could hardly wait to point out what I thought. For her answer, Fei Lun did not lift his eyelids, and it was already denied.


    "Of course not this. The taste of sandalwood burning is not the same as that of ordinary things. You can smell it with care. How do you say this? It is a bit like the smell of protein burning, with grease. Grilled meat?"


    Fei Lun described it very carefully, but apparently, the man did not listen to what he meant by taste. He is just urging.


    "Don''t say what the smell doesn''t smell. Mr. Ferrun, I want money. Give me money, let us go, you have the world to find this **** taste!"

 Chapter 1580： Breaking down the bridge

    "You are too anxious, but you are not in a hurry."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Faeren also obeyed his mind and did not continue to pursue the source of those smells. Instead, I pulled out a suitcase from the desk.


    Open the suitcase, full of a box of banknotes neatly inside, just in front of these people, let them could not help but create a feeling of stunned. This is the magic of money. The real money is in front of you. The impact is not comparable to the line on the bank account. Almost without pressing the impulse in his heart, the man stepped forward and reached out to the suitcase.


    However, he is somewhat sensible. When the action was halfway through, he stopped quickly. And unnaturally changed an action, and eagerly asked Faeren.


    "The money is for me, is it?"


    "Of course, they are yours now." Closing the suitcase and directly plugging it into the man''s arms. Fei Lun picked up his hand like a shackle. "Okay, I have already given you the money. You can leave, just as you said before. If I am still alive, you dare to come to me to ask for money, the rest of the money I will also use cash. Give it to you. Now, get out of my house. I don''t welcome you here!"


    It is the uncle who gives the money. With the money trading base, Faeren obviously has a strong tone. While looking at the money in his hand, the man��s heart was ecstatic, and he did not put this scrolling word in his heart.


    At this time, he did not look at Fei Lun, he was already holding out the hand of the little star, and then rushed to her.


    "Fast, the money is already there, let''s go. It really can''t be done anymore!"


    He wants to go, and leave his dangerous right and wrong with his girlfriend as soon as possible, but he has just pulled the arm of a small star, the latter is already unceremonious, slap his hand to shoot It��s coming.


    "Enough, James. I don''t plan to go with you."


    "You, what do you mean by this?" In this horrible environment, I also thought of taking her away. The man��s feelings for the little stars are obvious. And precisely because of this, he is somewhat unacceptable for her current actions. He is still lucky, thinking that this is just a gas star who is joking with him. But at this time, the angry little star is obviously already determined.


    "My meaning is very simple, we are over. You got the money, I also found a more suitable candidate. We can all get the life we ??want most. So, it is time for us to say goodbye."


    Seeing the woman''s ruthless attitude, the man immediately put his evil eyes on Fei Lun after a slap in the face and a change in the shade. At this time, if he doesn''t know what happened, he is probably an idiot. And precisely because he is not an idiot, he immediately targeted the player.


    "You seduce her? You used the time I was not here to seduce her from my side?"


    "I think we should change the exact point, sir." Although it hates the development of things, but since it has become like this, Fei Lun can only face it calmly. So he spread his hand and calmed down the man''s emotions in such a position. He also said something like this. "In fact, it is your girlfriend who seduce me. She volunteers to be my lover, instead of choosing to continue with you. You can ask her for this, I promise, I didn''t say a lie!"


    Fei Lun��s performance is very frank, and this frank and honest is deceptive. But looking down and having the benefit of looking down, it is because of his excuse, such weakness. The anger in the man��s heart is hard to vent to him. So he could only turn his guns and make trouble with the little stars.


    "Chur, you are doing this to me. When I was absent, seduce this old man? What good is he, can you betray me so simply?"


    "He has money, he can give me the life I want, isn''t that enough?"


    In the face of questioning, the angry little star is plausible and has a decent heart. The man who was still lucky at this time was forced to change before, and some of them pleaded with her weakly.


    "I also have money, Catherine. This is one million, our money. With this money, we can go back to Texas, open a small shop there, live the life we ??want. Have you said that?" You want to own a small shop of your own, this is our small shop! With these, isn''t it enough?"


    "Have I said this? I am sorry, I don''t remember." The star-studded little star was not impressed by this statement. Even said that after listening to these words, she sneered. "Well, maybe I did say this to you, but if you believe this reason, I can only say that you are too stupid. It is just that I have no choice. Come out to comfort you, is to give you a hope that can be seen and touched. If you say it, the bustling world of Los Angeles, the luxury life of the upper class is the life I really yearn for. If not because In this way, I will not run alone from Texas when I was a teenager. You can''t give me this life, isn''t it? I didn''t have a choice, but now I have other choices. You said who I would choose? You? Ridiculous"


    "You, you are raising this scorpion, you actually lie to me!"


    The cold words of the little star, not to mention the man who was wearing a green hat, even Feilun felt a bit too much. So naturally, this man named James suddenly became angry and could not be himself.


    He grabbed the hand of the little star, and licked the tall body and the strong body, and smashed her like a chicken. And just as he was ready to do something to give this shameless woman a good look, there was a shrill scream from the mouth of the little star.


    Women always scream when they are being subjected to atrocities. This is their instinct. However, the scream of a small star is different now, because his scream is not like the fear of atrocities, but more like the pain of being subjected to some kind of torture.


    This scream was obviously more stimulating to James''s nerves, and he asked him more violently against this woman called Cersei.


    "What is your name! I haven''t done anything to you yet, you stink!"


    "Let go, let me let go. What have you done to me, let go! My hand hurts, you bastard, let me go"


    The incoherent voice of the sorcerer is obviously not like a sham, although it is said that her betrayal of her has been irritated to the extreme, but after she showed such pain, James couldn��t help but worry about letting go. Hand came.


    And as soon as he let go of his hand, Seymour was already sitting down on the ground, and screamed at the place that was previously captured by James. This is not a hypocritical performance of contrived, but she is really suffering from something unspeakable at the moment. Because the two men present were able to clearly see the abnormal injury on her arm.


    Like a burning thing, a clear burned impression is left on her arm. It is like being frostbitten, and it is clear to the naked eye that those smoldering from the burnt wounds are chilly.


    This wound is very strange, and anyone who is aware of such a wound may have such an idea. In the face of this kind of injury, Fei Lun felt that the man who caused this strange wound was obviously more strange.


    Normal people can''t make such a wound. Moreover, if you pay close attention to him at this time, you will find that the strange smell of the past seems to be the taste of barbecue, which is actually from his body.


    This abnormal situation made Feren unable to hold back and carefully retreated to the side. At this time, I didn''t find these sorrows, but it was some hysterical venting to James, who had already shown weirdness.


    "You bastard, what did you do to me? Do you want to kill me?"


    "I don''t know, I didn''t do anything. These are not what I did. It''s really not what I did."


    Of course, James, who saw the weirdness and couldn��t understand it, certainly defended it all. As an ordinary person, especially an ordinary person who has just suffered such a strange event, he is of course flustered. And just as he was preparing to help Catherine and pull her up, the sound of Feren��s warning had already rang from his back.


    "Stand up, sir. I warn you, your situation is very wrong now, so you better be honest and better!"


    This kind of unwarranted warning is of course unacceptable. James immediately turned around and wanted to vent his evil spirits on Faerun. But when he saw a bronze mirror in his hand, he subconsciously flinched toward his back.


    He didn''t dare to face the mirror and didn''t dare. Even he said that he did not even have the courage to reflect the mirror. This abnormal performance made Faeren more and more affirmed his judgment, so that he quickly lifted up the mirror in his hand, and sternly screamed at James.


    "Sure enough. You, the undead, when you want to deceive us, don''t show your prototype!"

 Chapter 1581： True identity demon

    "What is the original form, what are you talking about? I can''t understand, let go of the **** thing in your hand!" James''s panic is completely unexpected, and even he himself can''t tell why he is. It will be so flustered. It is only a mirror, why does he have a feeling of facing the flooding beast? This is not the right thing at all.


    Of course, he didn''t want to understand, and he didn''t want to understand others. Like now, Ferren himself is already clear about this, and the angry little star has already seen something vaguely.


    This allowed her to hold back the pain in her body and approached Feren to the past with a slight panic. And when she saw her move, the man named James immediately reached out and tried to stop her. He still does not give up, or does not want to see this woman betrayed herself and plunged into the scene of others. However, he had just extended his hand, and the reflection of the mirror had already fallen on him, and his palm was burned fiercely like a flammable material hitting the flame.


    "Ah" is a painful addition, and there is still the mind of James to take care of the action of the little star. He could only mourn while screaming at the flames on his body. However, this unnaturally generated flame is of course impossible to extinguish due to simple physical movements. It is only in vain that he does this. In addition to deepening the pain in him, these actions have no other use.


    And soon, James realized this. I don''t know where he came from. He bit his teeth and his heart is already holding his left wrist that is about to burn coke, just like tearing a hoofed hoof. Force, it is already tearing the whole bones.


    Such violence, such a horror, of course, is to scream the scream of the angry little star. This is true of the onlookers, and the parties are naturally more difficult. However, some of James��s surprises were that he thought that he would give himself a painful experience, and that he would lose all his strength like a dead dog. However, in fact, this influence on him is not as big as he imagined.


    There is no such pain in his imagination, and there is only a slight sense of disengagement. It''s like tearing off a piece of already cured sore from his body. Except for the initial burst of itching, the rest is only a hearty pleasure.


    This made him wonder if he was tearing his own palm or a roast trotter on someone else''s plate. But before he could understand the problem, the question of Fei Lun��s harsh words was already passed to his ears.


    "Look at what you look like, sir. Do you think you can still pass our eyes? Your identity has been exposed, and you have completely disappeared. So, come out of your original form. Let us see what kind of monsters you are!"


    "I, devil and ghost? I don''t understand, I don''t understand what you are talking about?"


    Shaking his head hard, until this time, this man named James is still in a state of fog. He didn''t know why he was afraid of a mirror, and he would be out of the fire with such a picture. He didn''t even understand why he was so cold, he made up his mind, pulled off his own hand, and talked to Feren like nothing. Is this because Feren said that he is the reason for the devil? But he is very clear that he is an ordinary person, not a monster or a ghost at all!


    There was infinite doubt in his heart, and James was desperately eager to get an explanation from Faeren''s mouth, an answer that he could accept. It seems that I also saw the doubts and puzzles in James''s heart. After taking a deep breath, Faeren was already taut and looked at him with great enthusiasm.


    "You still don''t understand? Sir. You are not a living person at all, you are dead. Although I don''t know how you did it, now you are a dead man, a walking body. This is why I said that you are a monster, and why you have such a weird change. Don''t tell me, at this time, you still don''t realize the existence of this problem. It is clearly placed. You are in front of you!"


    Of course, James could not have a little bit of suspicion, except that he subconsciously avoided this possibility. Now, Faerun completely broke the skylight and placed the bright words in front of him. He just wanted to be an ostrich, and he shrank his head in the sand. When he did nothing, it was impossible.


    He can only accept such a fact, but the fact is that he simply cannot accept such a fact.


    Any normal person is facing himself with something dangerous, and tells you very seriously that you will have a rejection when you are not a human being. Of course, in most cases, they will treat people who speak like this as a neuropathy, and then stay away from him as soon as possible. However, James''s situation is still different after all.


    He is already convinced of this, just can''t convince himself to accept this. Therefore, in the face of such a fact, what he thinks is not to escape, but to vent. Let all your panic and anger be vented.


    It made him tear his hair like a madman, and the whole face was already smashed.


    "I don''t believe, I don''t believe, you are lying to me, you are lying to me! You **** bastard, I want to kill you!"


    The last sentence is not a joke. In fact, his now chaotic mind is indeed full of destructive desires. Killing Fei Lun and killing his former girlfriend is likely to cover up the fact that he is already a dead person. Although it is only his wishful thinking, he has to say that he is now full of such impulses in his mind.


    However, although he thinks so. But obviously, he ignored a very important thing. That is his identity.


    Of course, there is no way to deal with a living person, who is an ordinary person. Otherwise, he can''t compromise because of the threat of these two people, and make such a thing with his hands on the banknotes. But to deal with a dead person, a guy with a spiritual nature. Feilun is not a simple existence of a lamb that can be slaughtered casually.


    Don''t forget his identity, the owner of the Jazz Company, the owner of the world''s largest exorcism company. The boss of the company you have seen will lack the products of your company. Although it is impossible to get what kind of exorcism tools you can get, just like in the company, but this is in his home, in addition to the previous mirror, can you still have those powerful magical exiles? Treasure?


    So, obviously, James��s crazy move is simply pushing himself into the fire pit. And he doesn''t think so. The change in identity does not only mean that he has lost his belief in life, but also seems to have completely lost his reason.


    He was so unscrupulously launched a charge toward Feilun, and he was able to kill Feren with a kind of momentum. And of course, the next second, his whole person flew out in a retrograde way, just like the oncoming train crashed into it.


    This is the credit of the bronze mirror in the hands of Fei Lun, but it reflects the faint light, and then pushes the rushing James, which has already created his miserable appearance. It can do a little more, but the current conditions somewhat limit its ability. After all, this traditional magic weapon was built without the special reflection source of light. But this is so, to deal with this level of spiritual existence, it has also shown an overwhelming advantage.


    This is a face mirror. Of course, it is impossible to compare with the side hanging on the South Gate, and it is even less likely to compare with the one that was the red pines of the year. At best, it is only a fake, a fake created by the ancient Master. Of course, although it is a fake, it does not mean that its ability is weak. With the skill of the ancient Master, you can apply it to all kinds of magical powers. This is only the most basic function of the demon.


    Behind the gossip mirror of the Eight Diagrams Taiji, there is a magical effect that can attract the sky and reverse the yin and yang. This does not have much impact on ordinary people. After all, people''s lives are yin and yang, and they live together. Even if it is reversed, there is no big deal.


    But ghosts can be different, especially ghosts. If they are yin and yin, they will be reversed with yin and yang, which is no different from baking them on fire. That''s why it''s just a photo that will allow James to burn his trotters. And if it is not the light, the gap between the game and the skylight is really too big. When he just rushed over to the mirror, he would already be ashes under the light of the mirror.


    Of course, even the power of the mirror is not fully highlighted. This power is already enough for James to accept.


    The feeling of being hit by a train is not a joke. According to the perspective of ordinary people, I am afraid that few of his bones are intact. Without the necessary support, his whole person can only be as soft as a rag bag.


    Of course, this is not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing is that the current Ferren is already holding a mirror, and he has to go up.

 Chapter 1582： Swinging gamble

    "Tianyuan Taiyi, Jingsi main soldier. Wei protects the earth, Baohesheng fine. Huayi embroidered skirt, Zhengguan blue towel. Qinglong left column, Baihu right guest. Admire the dragon sword, the five blessed chapter. Command the gods, the three-five general. There is evil, you must destroy, and you will destroy it. You can help Fuxiang and enlighten Xiyi. The evils are destroyed, the five emperors descended. The world is protected for thousands of years, and the emperor de Xixi. Huanglong descended, the emperor was in the period. Zhang, the devil is not. I am in a hurry as a law!"


    Although it is a bit embarrassing to read, but there is no problem in Fei Lun��s mouth that is full of Chinese characters. What he is reading now is not a falsely edited word, but a true and true, with a magical spell to kill ghosts and demons.


    Although the Baron Modu is a guy who sweeps his own treasures, just taking out a heavenly curse gives him a feeling of cutting meat. But in any case, Fei Lun is his partner, and it is still an important one. So naturally, even if he is not willing to do so, some special things are to be handed over to him.


    The demon mirror is one of them, and this killing ghost is another. Unless Baron Modu himself is willing to be an errand, he will run around the world for some of the problems in the company''s business. Otherwise he can only use this method to replace his role.


    This is one of the ways to solve the problem. At the very least, with the cooperation of the demon mirror and the ghost-killing charm, the devil''s ghosts do not need him to shoot, as long as Ferren finds someone to take this baby to a circle is almost enough to solve the problem.


    This is the company''s killer, and it is also the most important part of the special service business. Because of the importance, Fei Lun usually puts this thing at home. What he did not think was that in this case, this behavior actually saved his life indirectly, and let him personally experience the feeling of killing ghosts and demons.


    This feeling is very cool, there is an idea that people can''t help but be enchanted. Of course, just a little immersed for a moment, and Fei Lun took the initiative to break free from this intoxication. He did not forget what he was in. As an entertainment circle practitioner, a typical blockbuster enthusiast. Fei Lun is very clear about the problem, that is, if you lose the chain when you can chase after the victory, there is no fatal blow to your enemy. So embarrassed, the next chance for your enemy''s turnaround may be as high as 80%.


    In this regard, many examples can be used as teaching materials. For example, Superman in the Super Bat Battle, such as the Red Snake and the Magic Mountain in the song of Killing and Playing. Obviously, I had the upper hand at the beginning, but I had to fill a big head and miss a chance. As a result, an ugly dying armor against Superman is like a grandson. A head was directly pinched.


    When I first watched the movie, it was very uncomfortable for this. It was certainly impossible for Fei Lun to let such stupid things happen to him. Therefore, he did not hesitate to pursue the victory, to use the greatest strength to directly kill the ghosts who dare to do things in front of themselves.


    This is his idea, quite straightforward and quite effective. If he really succeeds, no matter how much James has, it will be a dead end. However, according to the law of all things, this matter is definitely not so easy to end. In fact, things are not so easy to end.


    Ferrin had just planned to kill the killer, and the mirror on his hand was already a smashing glory. But it was at this time that the expired little star suddenly rushed out, blocking him and James, and screamed at Faeren with the appearance of a love triangle middleman.


    "Let him go, beg you, don''t kill him."


    Tf? I really wanted to read the three-character scriptures at this time. It was a convulsion, and he never thought that this scene that would only appear in mentally retarded movies would appear on his own body. Please, if you are emotional, do you have a brain beforehand? This is a ghost, not a human. You guarded him like this, didn''t you think about the scene when you opened him before?


    In the heart, it was simply that Ferran, who was rushing, was so stubborn that he stopped. In fact, there is no way he can''t stop. Killing a ghost and casting a curse is awesome, but that is only useful for the devil and the ghosts. For ordinary people, the power of this spell is not the reality of the heavenly curse. At the very least, the magic of the day is cultivated to the top. It does have the power to drink thunder and lightning. And this, it is estimated that it will take effect after you become a ghost.


    Of course, stopping the hand to stop, this does not mean that Fei Lun will do as Celtic asked. In his view, this is obviously an impulsive impulse. When a woman''s physiological period is abnormal, it will have this common problem. He doesn''t want all of this to go to the worst of all because of such a thing. So his idea is very simple, that is to wake up the woman with the facts, tell her that there is no such thing as her request.


    "Give me away, Ms. Ce. Don''t forget your identity. Everything you need is provided by me. If you stop me like this, you think I will give you those you want. Something?"


    This threat may not be worth mentioning for the average person. After all, they have no direct interest relationship with Feilun. Even the guys who work for him, the big deal is to slap him a file, and the old man is not waiting. But Catherine is different. For this angry little star, the threat of Fei Lun is no different from her life.


    She abandoned everything she had. Dignity, personality, and even that paragraph is really sincere love, ran to give a man who is enough as his father to be a mistress, what is it for, is not what he can give himself? If you angered him now and let him completely sever the relationship with himself, wouldn''t he really have nothing?


    Such fears are impossible. It was also because of this special and complicated mood that after a hesitation, she slowly stood up from the front of Fei Lun.


    This looks like a choice that can only be made after a boiling brain is calm. And looking at such a choice, Fei Lun also had a long breath in his heart. Catherine can do this, but not to mention anything else. At the very least, the possibility of turning over the ship in the gutter is a lot less. The rest, as long as you kill the ghost in front of you, it should be much easier.


    Thinking of this, he quickly signaled that Cera would walk away, so that James on the ground would come to a fatal blow. Unexpectedly, the Sherman was walking away, but in the twinkling of an eye she was behind Feren, and directly used a hard thing on his lower back.


    Of course, Faeren did not think that the top of his chest would be the 30-meter knife she had hidden in her pants. In fact, the familiar touch he had not experienced until recently. If she didn''t think it was wrong, it should be the pistol in James'' hand. Although I don''t know when it was taken to him, it is clear that she has already made some determination to make such a move.


    This made him very disappointed, but there was another feeling that it should be. After all, the movie always plays like this. It��s just that he still didn��t want to understand why this kind of thing appeared in front of him, and all this was for what.


    Don''t tell him, Cerence began to believe in love again, a betrayal of love, whitewashed in a blink of an eye, the third-rate b-level film is not so played. To know, at first, she took the initiative to seduce herself and chose to betray James, her boyfriend. All of this is her own choice, and she has never done any effort in this regard. Now, she chose to betray herself, her gold master, for her ex-boyfriend. Unless she said that her greatest hobby is betrayal, it would be impossible to say it.


    When things get to this point, it is definitely not that easy to carry on. The initiative is in the hands of Catherine, so even if it is what Ferren wants to do, he can only persuade Cersei beforehand. He understood this in his heart, so immediately, he asked questions about Catherine.


    "What do you want to do, Cesar! Don''t forget, the relationship between you and me. This is what you asked for. Are you going to betray me now?"


    "I just want you to let him go, no matter what he is, I can''t watch you and kill him."


    Although some of the Buddha''s hands are shaking, the tone is very firm. She asked for it.


    "Let us go, I can guarantee. As long as you are willing to let him go, we will disappear in front of you forever, and will never appear again!"


    For her, this is a great sacrifice, saying goodbye to everything that he dreamed of. However, for Fei Lun, this is not an acceptable thing at all.


    He does not believe that James, the ghost, will choose to let himself go. Rather than letting him pose a threat to himself in the future, it is better to take him away and take him one by one. Although it is a threat now, it is a threat, but to be honest, he really wants to gamble and see if she has the courage to shoot at her back.


    Overall, this is a very risky move. But in the blink of an eye, Fei Lun has already made up his mind in his heart and has acted directly.


    He began to lift up the bronze mirror in his hand, and shouted out the spell of "deaf, evil!", just in the moment when his spell was pronounced. The brilliance of the mirror was like a sunny sun, shining toward the ground of James.


    When James was burned by fire, he was miserable. At the same time, the gunshots behind Fei Lun also screamed unceremoniously!

 Chapter 6813： The corpse instinct is powerless

    Fei Lun considered a lot beforehand, and he has considered it in all aspects. But he still has one less problem, and that is the nature of the woman.


    Seymour is a greedy woman, and this can be seen from her choice. Can seduce Ferren without any scruples and recommend himself as his mistress. The greed desire in her heart is obviously far beyond ordinary people. But if you want to say that she is a ruthless, purely profitable woman, this may be a bit biased.


    Because if she is such a woman, she can look at it with a cold eye, watching Ferren kill James, and then thank Faul for nothing. But she obviously didn''t do it, or she didn''t choose to do it.


    Her emotional impulses were clearly greater than her rational impulses before making a thorough self-interested choice. When she was impulsive, her actions were absolutely crazy, and she did not care about the consequences.


    There is no reason to support her in making such a shot, but unless she uses her ridiculous love as an excuse. However, there is no such thing as a reason. She just did it, and she did so decisively, so that there was no chance for Faeren to respond.


    This is a bit ridiculous, but in fact it is. Fei Lun gambled, and apparently, this lost his gamble and lost completely. Of course, James is not the winner. No one can be a profitable person in such a broken event. They are all fools who have been defeated by such a stupid thing.


    Found this, Fei Lun, who was shot in the waist, directly laughed. He is bleeding, although not fatal, but this is only a temporary problem. The long bloodshed will make him die here, and now, even if he wants to leave, it is simply impossible.


    The bullet hit his waist precisely. Although the presence of the spine blocked the depth of the bullet, the bullet also deprived him of all the touch of his lower body. This is not a good thing, because it makes him lose his ability to act. Of course, this is not a bad thing. Because at the very least, this can make him not lose consciousness because of pain, so that he can continue watching this farce.


    After Catherine wounded himself, he dropped the gun and ran to James. She seems to be the ex-boyfriend who wants to help herself, but now James is not what she can help.


    He was hit by the demon mirror plus the killing demon curse, and now it is already at the point where the oil is running out. All the yin in his body has been dispelled by this demon power. Being able to maintain the present existence is already a very difficult thing for him. It can be said that as long as the day is bright, he may be smouldering away under the impact of the sunrise.


    Of course, this kind of thing is not what Cesar can understand. She just saw James''s current situation and realized that his situation is very bad now.


    It made her panic, and then quickly reached out and grabbed James, trying to pull him from the ground. However, this is not an easy task. Because of James'' body, it''s cold like ice. This is the result of the yin and overflow of his body. It is precisely because of such a situation that she has grasped his body and has already given birth to an unbearable pain.


    Yin gas into the body, it is more than the nakedness exposed to the tens of degrees of ice and snow in the ice. Although Catherine is not a spoiled young lady, it is also a pain that cannot be tolerated. She subconsciously wants to loosen him and put on a way to help him. But at this time, James had already extended his own good hand and grabbed her arm.


    Under the contact of zero distance, the feeling of pain is of course multiplied. It was also because of this unbearable pain that Cirque immediately gave a screaming cry.


    "Let go, James, you will let me go. You hurt me, bastard. Let me let go!"


    James did not respond to Catherine''s request at this time. Not that he doesn''t want to, but he can''t. As a special ghost, he is not the existence of ordinary evil spirits. As Fei Lun saw, he has a physical body that can be seen by his own eyes. He is not so close to the evil spirits that he has come to him without a trace. It is better to say that it is a walking dead. .


    Such a walking dead, all his sources of strength are the yin accumulated in his body. With the existence of this yin, he can go, only to see, in order to have self-awareness, know that he is James, what he should do. In other words, when this yin is dispelled, what he loses is not only the power of his own source, but also his own self-consciousness.


    And this means that it is hard to say that he can still be called James, because all his actions are already instinctually maintained.


    A ghost, a walking instinct, is even more terrible than the beast''s instinct. Driven by this instinct, James simply did not take into account that he was caught by Catherine, the lover who betrayed himself and saved himself from danger. Instead, he pulled the scorpion directly to his own body. Then there was a face that was dry and thin because of the light of the demon mirror. The big mouth was a bite on the neck of Catherine.


    This is the drive on his instinct. Because of his own severe trauma, what he needs most now is the nourishment of the living man''s anger, to make up for the yin that he lost. If he is still conscious, he may not use Catherine as his target. However, what he has left is only instinct, and the instinct of this ghost does not care who you are. What does it mean to me?


    It will only pick the fastest, most succinct goal to accomplish self-rescue. At this point, it is almost equivalent to sending the door to the world, of course, without exception, he became his best choice.


    This sudden change almost scared everyone. Especially Catherine, her whole person has been scared by this change. Even James biting her neck and sucking up her blood in a big mouth, she didn''t have much reaction. Because her brain has not recovered from this change.


    This is really unbelievable for her. After all, she just paid a big price to save him. Now, it��s just a blink of an eye. James is already showing her such awkward face to her, even doing this. thing. Of course, this is to make her emotional impulses a bit unacceptable.


    However, there is no way to accept the feelings, and it is still necessary to make an honest response in the flesh. By now, she can feel that her life is passing away, she can no longer care about feelings and feelings. The instinct to survive has already taken over the full advantage, and she began to mourn desperately, trying to struggle out of James''s hands.


    However, this time I only thought of doing this kind of thing, obviously it was too late. As a ghost, James has the power to transcend ordinary people in nature, and the same is to survive. The strength that he can explode is much greater than that of humans in the district.


    This makes Certher feel like an ant trying to push the finger that is going to crush himself. Even if it is the result of eating milk, it is impossible to change the fate of being destroyed. Yes, at this time, she has begun to feel the existence of death, the feeling that the vitality is about to pass away, and her whole heart has begun to breed great fear.


    At such a time, she couldn''t take care of anything else, and she directly reached out to Faerun, just as the drowning man had to catch the last straw, and pleaded with him loudly.


    "Help, save me, save me. I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!"


    In the face of her pleading, Fei Lun just moved a little bit, then shrugged his shoulders, showing a helpless smile to her.


    "Sorry, you saw it too. I can''t help you now. So, you still honestly accept it."


    Such a sentence gave Susie''s heart an endless desperation. The luster in her eyes began to dim quickly, like a flame that was extinguished, gradually turning into a dark void. This also means that her life is completely dying. When James stood up and let go of his hand. Her body is already like a frozen dead meat, and it is **** the floor. She is dead and thoroughly. Losing hope, coupled with the devouring of that kind of ghost, her death is simply a blink of an eye.


    It��s just that she��s angry, and obviously can��t make James feel satisfied. I felt a sensation, but let him reply a little bit, and the distance was completely recovered. There is still a considerable distance between them. So of course, he began to focus on the body of Fei Lun.


    For James, who only instinctively, Feren, who can''t move on the ground, is like a buffet on a dinner plate. He had no reason to give up on him, so naturally, he began to walk towards Faeren.


    And looking at James, who came to himself step by step, Fei Lun just pulled an ugly smile. It was already a turn of his hands, showing the family under his body.


    "Come on, little guy, see Dad here!"

 Chapter 1584： Self-sufficiency

    The image of the demon is like a searchlight, and this time, without this, there is no way to get in the way, and James can no longer be lucky to escape from the palm of Faeren.


    He is like a frost under the sun, like a sand dune in the wind, instantly turned into dust, and completely gone. And watching this threat disappeared into his own eyes, and Fei Lun also took a long breath, and then the whole person was like a force, and fell to the ground.


    Such a thing is not irritating to him, because he himself knows, if he is slightly careless, what kind of end he will fall into. Do not say anything else, a dead word, he must not escape.


    According to the demon mirror, only the last stroke of power was left to him. To be honest, he himself did not have much control to be able to strike the deadly and gave this ghost to the knot. This is a gamble on life, but fortunately, things have finally disappeared at this time. Everything was developed in a logical way, and he eventually killed all these threats in his hands.


    His alleged threats include both James and Thur.


    James will be a threat, and there is nothing to explain. As a ghost, he certainly can''t take any humanitarian care for him like the Madonna, and he has to straighten him to death. This is what he thinks is a matter of course.


    As for Catherine. To be honest, after she fired a shot from behind her, Fei Lun already regarded her as the biggest threat.


    An irrational woman, a guy who can shoot alive for a dead person for ridiculous reasons, has a reason to think that her mind is broken. And it is such a guy with a problem in his mind. If she is to stay with her, it will be a terrible thing.


    He is already shooting her. In any case, he did not want to shoot a second shot. And if she let her stay here, will she shoot a second shot? There are absolute reasons for this kind of teaching, and there is absolutely a reason to believe that this is a positive answer.


    Therefore, Cerence must die, this is the conclusion he determined to make himself alive. Although at that time, he was fully capable of saving Thur, but he did not think he had the need to do so.


    Didn''t she choose her own love? Then let her die in her sweet love. At the very least, this is the result of asking for the benevolence and self-acceptance. Since she chose this, she has no reason to resent anyone. In short, it is a word, deserve it.


    With such a happy thought in his heart, Fei Lun laughed as if he was a fish on the shore, and moved his body to the position of his own phone.


    For him, the danger is clearly not over. Although he didn''t know what his numb body was like, he could understand the blood of this place. If he sat here again, he would definitely be the end of his death.


    If he wants to live, he must ask someone for help. According to his current status, calling an emergency phone may be the most appropriate choice.


    Driven by the will to survive, this journey is difficult, but it still supports the past by his palm and the little effort. And just as he picked up the mic and was ready to call for help, he had some noisy voices on the phone.


    It��s like a noise that interferes with the signal, and like countless people whispering in your ear. No matter which one, it will not be a pleasant experience for those who hear this sound. Faeren subconsciously wanted to hang up the phone, but all of a sudden, a cold laugh came, but it made him directly dispel the idea.


    The laughter came from the phone. But the phone that hasn''t been dialed is obviously not supposed to have such a voice. If this is not because of the auditory hallucinations, then there is only one reason to explain this kind of thing.


    Those spooky events did not disappear because of the demise of James, and they began to entangle with Feren in another form.


    Faeren himself recognized this, and he was furious about it and immediately responded.


    "You bastards, what do you want to do to me? Or do you really think that I can''t deal with you?"


    Although he is not clear about the specific identity of the other party. But more or less, there are some general guesses. The security guard he saw before, and what James said in his mouth, the abandoned hospital is a goal worthy of his doubt. And these goals are undoubtedly within the scope of the spirit.


    If the target to be dealt with is a person, he may not have such a strong confidence. But to deal with the things that were born out of a bunch of spiritual events. Whether it is a demon or a ghost, he is somewhat emboldened. After all, he is now holding a big killer in his hand, and if there is no more enthusiasm, then it is better to hit the death here so much.


    The meaning of the words in the words of Fei Lun is very clear, and of course those things that are pretending to be ghosts cannot be heard. After learning about Faeren��s current attitude, the cold laughter on the other end of the phone was clearly turned into a hoarse man��s voice, and then directly passed through the microphone and smiled at Feilun. stand up.


    "Mr. Ferrun, do you really think that you can deal with us? Or, after solving the insignificant corpse, you have already expanded your self-confidence and thought you are omnipotent?"


    "who are you?"


    Finally, with a goal to communicate, it is impossible for Fei Lun to scream and kill without any scruples. For those who cannot communicate, this direct response is the only viable thing. However, if you are faced with an object that can be exchanged, there is no doubt that you have more room to choose.


    For Fei Lun, it is better to not do it. This aspect is because his current body is really not suitable for big moves. On the other hand, although he now has a big killer in his hand, but really, after all, not a professional, he is more or less psychologically deficient in the face of this situation.


    He is not a fool. In such a short period of time, I can turn James into a ghost. How to see the guy hidden in the dark is not a good existence. And for such a guy, he has to say that it is a steady, it must be self-proclaimed.


    Not sure, even some concerns, this is his most real psychology. It is precisely because of this kind of psychology that he would be more eager to solve the problem in a negotiated way.


    The Baron Modu taught him that the evil spirits and the rational evil spirits are different. The latter can completely solve the problem through negotiation. Although the conditions will be a bit harsh, it is better to negotiate than to be completely negotiable.


    He only wants to live now. Therefore, although he knew that the other party was somewhat unscrupulous, he still felt that he should work hard in this regard. And such a problem can be seen as the beginning of his efforts.


    Faeren��s attitude began to change in the direction of the former and the future. This change, of course, the guy on the other side could not be noticed. It was also because of his perception of this change, he began to sneer incessantly, and directly ridiculed Feilun.


    "I thought you were fearless, Mr. Ferrun. It seems that you know what you are facing."


    "I just don''t want to cause innocent casualties."


    Although I want to ask for it, it does not mean that Feilun will compromise without the bottom line. With the teachings of Baron Modu, he is very clear about the nature of these evil spirits. The more you retreat during negotiations, the more likely they are to get in the way, even to rip their faces. Therefore, it is very important to maintain a positive attitude. At the moment, he obviously can only enter, can not retreat.


    "Don''t tell me that you have no scruples at all. If you are so sure, you will never try to test me in this way, but will start with me from the beginning, isn''t it? You obviously know me. There is something in hand, and it does have some effect on you. This is why you have not dared to show up until now. If so, let us be honest. Maybe we can agree on some aspects, Maybe?"


    "You are human, I am a ghost. Do you think we can reach an agreement?"


    The voice on the phone did not deny Ferren��s statement. Obviously, these words that Faeren said are poking his key points. This also made his attitude somewhat relieved, and when he heard such changes, Fei Lun must have said to him directly.


    "Of course. As long as you are willing to put forward conditions. As long as you have put forward the conditions, and this condition can be completed, I can assure you that I will definitely keep my promise and give you a confession. I just want it." Just alive, this should have no direct conflict with your purpose."


    Ferrin was anxiously waiting for a reply, and soon he heard the intriguing laughter from there.


    "You are right, there is no direct conflict. After all, there is no grudge between us. If it is not for some special reasons, I am not willing to find your head."


    "But, do you really think that this will keep you a little life? Mr. Feren, you are too naive. You don''t even know what kind of existence you have offended. Sorry, I can''t decide Your destiny. Because I am just one of those guys who are obeying. Maybe I can let you go, but other people, they can''t say it. Oh, it looks like they are already here!"

 Chapter 1585： Unexpected loss of civilization

    Master Gu is meditating on meditation, a habit she has cultivated since she studied the Dharma many years ago. Although she also has some inconspicuous styles of Buddhism, she has to admit that Buddhism still has a lot of places to learn from.


    In this innocent universe, human beings are undoubtedly somewhat too weak compared to other powerful races. Although the basic rules of the universe have given humans unlimited possibilities, how many means can they really exert this infinite possibility?


    I have lived for hundreds of years, and Master Gu has already had a very deep understanding of this issue. Her answer is that there are actually not many ways to help humans reach this infinite possibility.


    She knows too many heroes in this world, and works hard in vain, but she can only succumb to those gods and do the walking dogs of the gods. There are very few who can truly do this with the gods.


    However, it is impossible to do everything in a partial way. There are exceptions to this kind of thing. The exception is the two Buddhist and Taoist temples in the Middle East.


    In the Western civilization, no matter what kind of heroes, it is impossible to compete with the gods. It is even said that the most outstanding group of people who can be remembered epic is itself a member of the gods camp. Because their bodies are more or less flowing with the blood of the gods.


    From this point of view, it can be said that the entire Western civilization has not really produced anything that can be compared with the gods for thousands of years. Almost everyone except her is at the feet of the gods. Of course, this is not a thing for Westerners who have already cultivated the so-called beliefs. In their general perception, people are meant to succumb to God. However, if you single out and compare it with the oriental civilization, the gap will be revealed.


    After the Eastern civilization had the red pine nuts, the Yellow Emperor and even the Qin Shihuang, the iron law of the gods above the humans had already been completely overthrown by them. Not only are the powerful ancient gods almost all ruined in the hands of mankind, but even the heavens they rely on as the foundation are already occupied by human beings.


    Heaven, and the fairy Buddha there, are all cultivated by humans. They can be seen as an evolutionary form of human beings.


    This point, Gu Yi is very positive, and even said that if she really wants to study this, she can write a paper with hundreds of thousands of words. Just looking at this point alone, the superiority of the Eastern civilization and Western civilization in the contrast is already obvious.


    Although she was born in the West, she is not a fool. She is very clear that she is so immersed in the magical world that she can''t help her strength. On the contrary, across this gap, the essence of Eastern civilization can be absorbed by the attitude of the sea, but it can play a huge role in the improvement of her whole person.


    How to choose, for her has always been pragmatic as the core idea, there is nothing to hesitate. This point, from her confident and bold transfer of their own Eastern method knowledge to their apprentices, and through their hands to spread to the world can be seen.


    If she is the kind of person who is self-styled, even if she is facing this situation, she will not spread the door spell so casually. Just two hands of magic, in fact, can play the same role. And the magic is much more than the magical protection of the door. At the very least, no one can explore an extraordinary path from these two magics, thus completing their own sublimation.


    Of course, this is something that Baron Modu will worry about. She doesn''t care about this little thing. It is even said that her dissemination of this knowledge is in itself an idea in this regard.


    The world has changed so much. To fight against the evil forces that threaten the world, it is absolutely difficult to rely on herself and a small number of people. If we can enhance the strength of the entire human race, let the people of this world reach that kind of Everyone is like a dragon, then this problem becomes no longer a problem.


    Of course, this is very difficult. Because of the profoundness and depth of the Eastern civilization, it is simply the matter of the Arabian Nights that ordinary people want to spy on the mystery. Even if she was herself, she only had a fur, and she did not thoroughly understand the oriental spells she had mastered.


    Just like now, the main reason for her meditation is to be able to use her own way to enlighten her senses, so that she can understand all the magical powers that belong to Buddhism. But after all, this is not a one-time thing, even if she has been enlightened for more than 30 years, today, in fact, it is still worse.


    She is not in a hurry, regard this as her daily cultivation, and a little bit of water grinding. But some people are not like this.


    This is the case with Baron Modu. It is important to know that the reason why Baron Modu respects the Supreme Master is that, except that he practiced beside her from an early age, the most important point is that the Supreme Master can give directions on his path of practice.


    The Supreme Master has always been his forerunner, and no matter how much he practices, he will always be able to look back to the Master. Although this is somewhat frustrating, it has to be said that this is also a benefit. Because he can always ask this forerunner to learn from her.


    Although experience can''t be directly turned into his capital, experience can make him take a lot of detours. Especially in the face of this awkward Eastern spell knowledge, the role of experience is very important. The reason why he often ran over to ask for the ancient one was that many of the problems in the East method were difficult for him to understand. He must rely on the guidance of the ancient one to find a correct way of practice.


    Baron Modu��s thirst for magic made him always hungry for this kind of knowledge. This is also why he often comes to disturb the ancient meditation. Originally, I thought that he had come in a hurry, and in all likelihood, he was in the same way as before, and he encountered any difficult problems on the road of practice. But the opening of Baron Modu made her directly negate the idea.


    "Hugu 1 lord, something went wrong. The Stark government asked us to meet us immediately!"


    This is not good news, but there is nothing to panic about in the face of the big things in front of the big things. She first converges on the mana in her body, and then touches out a few copper plates and gives herself a hang.


    Although the result is not a big evil, but it is also a fascinating look. This made Gu Yixin suddenly feel a bad feeling, then she immediately opened a door and went directly to the White House. At this time, the Stark and Nick Frye, the heads of the intelligence organizations of the two intelligence agencies, have long been waiting for him.


    Upon seeing the ancient one, Stark directly introduced her to some of Nick Frye''s identity, and then directly told her the main reason for looking for her.


    "Ferlan is dead and died in his own home. Although we have blocked the news as soon as possible, I am afraid that this news will not last long."


    When I heard such an unexpected news, Gu was suddenly wrinkled, and then asked directly.


    "How did he die?"


    "We have a hard time judging his cause of death, sir."


    It wasn��t Stark that answered her question, but Nick Frye��s spy head. He is responsible for blocking the news and cleaning up the scene, so he is the most qualified to answer this question.


    "According to the judgment of the forensic doctor, he was bleeding after the gunshot wound. From the evidence left by the scene, the man who shot at Feilun was a gas star. Interestingly, this little star The body also appeared in his home, and it was discovered by us at the same time. She also died of major bleeding, but the cause of this bleeding was not a gunshot wound, but a trace of some beast biting. The situation is very weird, so it is difficult for us to judge what caused this."


    Nick Fury��s answer is simple and clear. However, this answer is not satisfactory. Therefore, before the ancients talked, Baron Modu was already questioning him.


    ��So you think this is a murder? A simple violent incident?��


    "From the scene, I really want to think so. And I must admit that such a statement is the most reasonable and most convincing. However, I still feel that this should be confirmed by you. Suitable."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Nick Fury was already looking at the ancient Master with his own one-eyed and interested. He said this.


    "I investigated the situation of Fei Lun. This is a guy like a good old man. He is smart, and never goes to offend people. I can''t think of any reason to let others risk him to commit crimes. If you say, you must find one. If it is a reason, then I think that the work he is doing now may be the biggest reason."


    "He is doing things for us, and his job will bring him a kind of scourge. This is something we have been mentally prepared for. It is just that we did not think that things are coming back so fast, we are almost a little bit Nothing is prepared. And this is not normal from any angle."


    "But it''s just that you are not a normal guy. Compared with the guys I know, your skills and abilities are more special, so I have every reason to believe that your ability is very helpful. We find out the truth. We are partners, aren''t we? If so, shouldn''t you say something?"

 Chapter 1586： Unexpected assistant strong reason

    The request put forward by Nick Fury, who has always been an old fox, is of course a dripping thing that is irrefutable. And even if Baron Modu had the heart to say something, Stark��s speech was already fixed, and all this was confirmed.


    "Enough, that''s it. Supreme Master, you should understand what role Ferrin plays in our plan. Although he is not completely irreplaceable, it is also very important. If this is said It��s not an accident, so we have to investigate things clearly. I don��t think you want to, so our plan is being stared at, and then constantly stalking it.��


    "You are right, this is really not what we are willing to see. So, I will help you investigate the truth."


    On this issue, there is nothing wrong with the ancient one. On the contrary, she still agrees with Stark��s statement. After all, such a thing happens at this point in time, it would not be a coincidence to see it. She knows very well what kind of opponent she is facing, so she has good reason to suspect this thing.


    Of course, it is definitely impossible to speculate. Therefore, it is imperative to investigate in person.


    Master Gu was very happy to give the promise, and this also made Stark satisfied with the location.


    "Very good, I believe that with your cooperation, things will soon be very clear. Yes, I have a helper for you, he should be able to provide some necessary help for your investigation."


    "Helper, aren''t you talking about this guy?" Hearing this, Baron Modu immediately squinted at Nick Fury and then refused to politely. "No, it doesn''t look like someone who has the ability to look at him. It''s better to say that it is to help us, but it is dragging our hind legs. We can find out the truth ourselves, basically There is no need to bring a burden."


    "No, no, not him." Listening to the self-confidence of Baron Modu, Stark quickly shook his head. "Mr. Furui is my important right arm. The entire US intelligence surveillance and homeland security issues depend on him to control the overall situation. I am not willing to waste such an important person on you. What I said is actually Other people''s"


    Having said that, Stark is already greeted outside.


    "Come in, Frank. Meet the Supreme Master and Baron Modu. From today, you have to study with them."


    Hearing the call of Stark, a five- or six-year-old boy gently pushed the door open and walked in from the outside. And looking at such a little guy, let alone the Baron Modu, even the ancient Master can not help but frown. Obviously, they did not think that Stark��s helper would be such a little guy.


    He looks very well-behaved, with a slightly curled black hair and a very quiet face, giving him the first impression that is completely different from those energetic bear children. And when he did not speak, and did not lead to the ancient Master in the first place, when the little adult extended his hand to her, he even gave people a kind of face. A strange illusion like an adult.


    However, no matter what strange illusion, it can''t change the fact that he is still only a child. So immediately, Baron Modu was very dissatisfied and questioned.


    "The helper you said is such a child? Are you kidding us? Or are you going to tease us!"


    "Mr. Modu, people are people who can''t look at each other. The sea can''t fight. How, as a wise man who has lived for more than two hundred years, can''t you even understand such a simple truth?"


    The question of Baron Modu did not receive a reply from Stark, because at this time, the little adult who had asked the ancient Master to ask for a good question had already responded to him. And the tone of his words is also a bit rude, and he pointed to the nose of the Baron Modu, saying that you are a short-sighted, idiot with a low-eyed dog.


    If anybody dares to say this to himself, Baron Modu will let him know how unwise it is to offend a mage. But it was a child who said this, and it was a child who seemed to be ignorant at all. This allowed Baron Modu to break his teeth and swallow his stomach, and he swallowed it.


    He is not happy in his heart, and he can''t show his face. Because he is a person with status and status. If he is passed out and he and a child are indulged, his old face will have no place to rest. It can be said that he is a sinister fire, but the ancient Master has no similar feeling. She just looked at the child''s eyes with great interest, and then naturally shook hands with him and asked him with a smile.


    "Hello, child. You can see that you seem to be very different from the average child. So, can I ask your name?"


    "Hello, Lord Supreme Master. I am Frank, Frank Stark. I will meet for the first time, please advise me. After all, we will be companions in the future!"


    "Stark?" With a smile on Tony and the child in front of him, I looked back and forth, and the Master of the Ancients began to look at it with a smattering look. "It''s true that you look like this, and it''s really only possible that President Stark''s child can say it. But Frank. I am still very curious, why your father wants to let you follow me. This does not seem to match that. Let the children of the golden king sit on the ancient teachings of the church."


    Although he said that the ancient ancient teachings were spoken in Chinese, the ancient one did not think that the child in front could not hear her. She can see that Frank in front of him has a lot of intelligence and intelligence, and even that his intelligence will exceed the imagination of many people. Not what she expected, this kind of problem is not difficult to live with Frank, he just smiled, he has already confidently answered the ancient one.


    "Although the son of a thousand gold is not sitting down. But my father is a warrior who once fought on the first line. He is like this. As a son, of course, I can''t be a coward behind him. And, I am quite It is only in recognition of practice that the truth can be learned. If you want to acquire ability, you must have more experience. You will stay in this boring place every day. I can''t make any progress. Only go out and see more. Mystery and unknown, I can enrich myself better. And if I follow this statement, what is more useful than being with a big man like you?"


    "You are the Supreme Master, mastering the existence of the most mystery of the Master. I will be able to get the best experience after studying with you. And then, if you are not safe to stay with you, which one do I stay in? Can the place be safe?"


    It is so difficult to make people think of him as a child. In fact, the ancient one has not treated him as a child. After all, children don''t have the intelligence and wisdom. In this regard, he has shown a degree that is not inferior to any adult. Suddenly doubting him on this issue is actually just taking it for himself.


    She didn''t want to do this kind of thing that would be beaten, so she just smiled and put her eyes on the Stark couple.


    "You really decided to let your children be with me? You know, staying with me is not absolutely safe, and I may not be able to guarantee that he will be well protected at all times."


    "At least it is better to stay with us." A bitter smile, Stark also played a bitter card in a timely manner. "The average person may not know, but for you, I will not hide more. You have to know that my enemy has always been a lot, and this number has always been increasing. These people may not necessarily be on the bright side. It can pose a threat to me, but in the dark, they are always sideways and moving."


    "Not just me, but my family. For my enemies, even if they can cause some mental and psychological blows to me, they will spare no effort. Naturally, my family is the most important thing in their eyes. The goal. You can''t imagine how many threats I have encountered so far. Even today, these threats are only more and more, and will not be reduced."


    "As a president, I have psychological preparations in this regard. But as a father, really, my heart is actually awkward. I love my children, but I have not fulfilled the obligations of a father. If there is one Kindly, to give my child better protection, I will definitely choose to do this. And you, Gu Yi, you are the best choice for me, I can''t. Give you too good conditions, because I don''t know what you need, I don''t know what I have to satisfy you. So, I can only beg you as a father, beg you, fulfill me. This insignificant wish."


    Stark used the word begging, and of course it forced the ancient one to the hutong. She can refuse, but she really has no reason to refuse. So after a little hesitation, she can only give Stark such a nearly promised answer.


    "Well, sir. Look at your face, I am willing to promise you, bring him to my side and provide him with protection. As for my knowledge, it depends on what he can learn." After all, no one can guarantee this kind of thing, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1587： Special choice is unbelievable

    Stark��s thoughts were careful, and the ancient one asked him to see clearly. He wants to give himself protection to his children. This is the second, and the main reason is that he hopes that his child will get some special benefits from his own body. For example, the knowledge of magic.


    This may sound unbelievable. After all, let a five- or six-year-old child do this kind of thing, it is better to send a scholar to come safely. However, since Stark dared to give this matter to his children with such confidence, he must have relied on it. Moreover, Gu Yi can also see how different this little guy called Frank is.


    It��s not just about being different from talent. More importantly, he himself has a huge gap with ordinary humans. This may not be seen by ordinary people, but in the eyes of the ancient one, these secrets are actually invisible. Why she can confirm that Frank is Tony''s son at a glance, the main reason is that Frank''s body composition is basically similar to his father.


    The life form in which biological cells and special metals are combined, I am afraid that it is difficult to find the third one after the entire earth. If this does not prove the relationship between them, then there is nothing that can better prove it.


    If Stark is not the president, it is not such a special identity. Gu Yi really wanted to study it well, how did their structure form? What kind of metal can be combined with human cells so harmlessly to form this special symbiotic form. What kind of method Stark uses to ensure that his reproductive function is not affected. These are all topics that the Master likes to study. However, although such a research topic is very interesting, it is less important than Stark''s attitude.


    After all, she is not the kind of person who will not take care of the overall situation, so even if she has such interest, she also knows how to exercise restraint. In other words, she did not intend to play the same tricks on Stark after playing this kind of careful thinking. She didn''t have any special thoughts about the practice of leaving Little Stark with her side.


    Of course, some thorns in speech are definitely inevitable. However, this is not a problem for Stark, who has already achieved the basic purpose.


    "Very well, the investigation question is handed over to you, and my child is entrusted to you. Master Gu, I hope that you will not let me down, you should know that this disappointment refers to all kinds of meanings. ��


    "Of course, sir. After all, everything you''ve done so far is satisfying. So it''s time for us to reflect the value of existence."


    The words of the ancient one are not complimenting, because so far, the role that Stark has shown in the cooperation between the two sides can be said to be huge. They have invested more resources and invested more energy. In contrast, in addition to the initial news and some necessary information, the role of the Supreme Master is limited.


    This is not a good thing, because it means that the initiative has fallen into the hands of the Stark government. Although it is said that they can''t do anything with the Stark government, but the ancient one can not be too thick to take such a thing to force the request to be equal.


    Paying more and less is a matter of clarity at a glance. If you want to have enough rights, you can''t do it without equal pay. Putting aside this, only talking about the return, that is to play tricks, the ancient one asked himself that he could not do such a thing. She needs to prove herself and prove the value of their side. Starting from this matter is undoubtedly a very suitable choice.


    With this kind of cognition, the ancient one of course began to work non-stop. And watching Frank disappear with his ancient line of people in front of his eyes, Maria was somewhat worried about catching Tony''s hand and said to him uneasy.


    "I still have some reassurance. Just let Frank leave with them. Is there really no problem? I mean, does she really hurt Frank? Or she really has the ability to protect him from being hurt. Hurt?"


    Although I have discussed this issue more than once, Maria is a mother and still has no confidence in this kind of thing. To this, Tony can only comfort the road to her.


    "Don''t worry, Maria. Frank is not a child who doesn''t know anything. He is smart enough to know how to protect himself. And, as I said to the ancient Master, Frank is in her. There, it is much safer than staying with us. Except for one place, I have never thought of any place that is safer than her. You must believe me, I am also his father, I will not It hurts him, isn''t it?"


    From the words of Stark, he can hear the helplessness in his heart. As a father, it is a torment for him to send his child to someone else''s hand to ensure his safety.


    He has no choice, because in the face of this threat that has already begun to emerge, he has already produced a huge sense of crisis.


    If he wants to deal with the kind of enemies that are tangible and tangible, he may still have a bit of control. However, what he is facing now is not such an enemy. They can''t see, touch, be different and unknown. This is completely beyond what he can understand. Let him have no grasp in his heart.


    He knows the importance of professionalism. Within such a category, this special professional of Gu Yi will undoubtedly provide more sound protection than him. Nothing is more secure than staying with her. At the very least, it is true that he is able to make choices. Therefore, from the consideration of selfishness, I feel that I have the need to entrust my son.


    As for the idea of ??the ancient one, in fact, Stark seems to be only a secondary matter. Frank has such intentions, very good, he will not object, and will provide him with all the support. However, if you want to be a high score, figure out which one is the most important, and between this intention and Frank''s safety, he would rather choose the latter.


    This is Stark''s most real idea, but unfortunately, no one can see it except Maria, who is also a parent. The ancient one did not see it, and Frank did the same.


    He thought it was just a mission, a mission entrusted to him by his father. He only wants to prove his ability to prove that he is qualified to help his father. He did not consider Stark''s thoughts at all, and did not realize his own importance to Stark.


    Although he is smart, he has an unparalleled IQ reserve, but in terms of feelings, he is still only a child. The child can''t see this clearly. Similarly, the ancient one who has never had the experience of raising future generations is the same.


    Her impression of Stark is still at the level of a qualified leader and power. This made her always look at Stark from the perspective of a qualified politician. Politicians don��t talk about feelings, they only talk about interests. So of course, she can''t see the things behind the Stark action.


    This is just an exchange of interests for her, and there should be deep cooperation between the partners. Although she is very interested in this, it does not mean that everyone can accept this statement without any psychological barriers. At the very least, Baron Modu is right.


    The death of Fei Lun means that many of his previous efforts have been abandoned, which is enough to make his mood worse. Now, they not only have to work hard to investigate the cause of Fei Lun''s death, but also to carry such a boring oil bottle. Of course, his heart is somewhat unacceptable.


    In front of Stark, he can also take into account the face of the ancient one, it is not easy to directly refute something. But when he left, he began to complain a little.


    "Why take this little devil, this is just a trouble for us. It is better to throw him into the new temple. I have a lot of female apprentices, they will be more suitable for bringing children." ��


    He can''t wait to get rid of this trouble, and of course the ancient one can''t promise him this way.


    "We promised Mr. Stark, so we should be able to do what I promised. Moreover, I am also very interested in this little guy. Keeping him by my side is actually what I want."


    "Hello, don''t you really want to bring this little devil to get started?"


    A little bit understood the intention of the ancient one, the Baron Modu suddenly changed his face. He knows what it means to stay with him, which means that after a few decades, Gu began collecting disciples again and taught his magical mystery. This will be an unparalleled honor for any Master. Because for centuries, only a few people have such qualifications.


    He is also one of them, and he has always been proud of such an identity. The reason for his pride is not only because of the recognition of the ancient one, but more often, such an identity represents a special power. The power to inherit the name of the Supreme Master.


    The Supreme Master is in the same vein. Without such identity, there is no such qualification. For many years, the disciples of the ancient ones have died or died. By now, he is already the only disciple of the past. And he also thought that in addition to himself, the ancient one will not have another choice. However, things have suddenly changed at such a time.


    Frank Stark? Gu Yi actually wants to bring this little devil into the door, how is this possible?

 Chapter 1588： Beat the basics

    It��s about your own interests and dreams. It��s certainly impossible for Baron Modu to take this kind of thing away. He wants to dispel the idea of ??the ancient Master, but it is difficult to open, and he does not know what to say.


    Unlike other competitors, Frank is just a child. And for a child, can you still say that he is not okay? I am afraid that the more I say, the more I feel narrow-minded. In the end, if you end up with the disgust of the ancient Master, then I am afraid that it is really worth the problem. But let him do nothing, he feels a little inappropriate.


    So, thinking about it and thinking about it, he decided to do some articles from Frank''s identity.


    "Hello, I don''t think that your approach would be a suitable choice. You know, his father is the president of the United States. You can guarantee that if you teach him magic, he will not use the spells he has learned to help. My own father? Don��t say anything else, it��s that he used your church��s magic to extend his life for his father. It will have a huge impact on the world.��


    "The rules you set yourself, the Master can''t interfere with the operation of the mortal world. And if Stark has been entrenched in the position of the president because of magic, turn such a country that is freely cooked into a dictatorship. Is it not our negligence to rule the kingdom, is it not to trample your Master''s rules at your feet?"


    Baron Modu thinks that his argument is justified and is definitely a good one. However, this is only what he thought. The ancient one��s understanding of him was simply scornful and not at all. Of course, she can''t express it directly. So after a chuckle, he was already inquiring about Baron Modu.


    "Well, maybe you are talking about a few points. But, Sir Modu, when you said this, didn''t you investigate Stark himself?"


    "Investigating Stark, is there any good investigation? Is it not reasonable for me to say?"


    Modu thought that what Gu said was just an insignificant language to open the topic. But obviously, he did not understand the true intention of the ancient Master. And watching him so ignorant must be pursued. Gu Yi can only sigh and say to him.


    "Well, I originally wanted to end this topic as soon as possible. Since you don''t want to, then I will be straightforward. Talk about it, in your impression, who is Tony Stark? I mean Yes, after leaving his president��s identity, do you think he will be an ordinary person?"


    Of course, he spit out his mouth subconsciously, but Modu, who quickly reacted, immediately swallowed the two words. Although he has a lot of ideas, he himself knows that some things are impossible to ignore the facts and squint at the eyes. For example, if you want to talk about this problem at the moment, if he dares to say that Stark is an ordinary person, not to mention the ancient one, I would rather look at a US citizen on the street.


    Some people with a little knowledge know that President Stark is not an ordinary guy. His predecessor was a superhero, a guy who was enough to make many people vie for imitation and even worship. And if he takes this identity out alone, he can''t possibly match the word ordinary.


    He is not ordinary, and the Baron Modu has to admit such a thing. However, even if he admits this, he would not think that this would be a conflict with his previous judgment. He firmly believes this, so immediately, he said resolutely against the ancient one.


    "Yes, he is not ordinary. A superhero, a guy who is arrogant in his ability. But what about this, can this refute my previous fears and doubts? What a superhero he is, Can''t change him is a human premise. And a human being, sick and sick, is this something that can be avoided? He can''t escape such a circle, and since he can''t escape, then my fear is possible. This is the root of human inferiority, selfishness, greed, no one can avoid it, no one can deny it. Even you can''t do it, sir!"


    "You are right, this is indeed the root of human inferiority. Even further, this is the inferiority of all life."


    Full of a deep look at the Baron Modu, the ancient Master had no choice but to shake his head. She felt that it was necessary to explain some things. If this is not the case, I am afraid that Modu will always be so entangled. At the moment, she didn''t have much time to accompany him, so she needed to take some heavy medicine to wake him up. Want to understand this, she no longer hesitated, directly said to Mo Duo.


    "Mr. Modu, you have had a fight with Stark. You haven''t seen him yet. It''s not so much that he is a human being. It''s better to say that his essence is beginning to transcend this form. He There is divine power, there are things that I don��t quite understand. No matter which one, it is already so that he can no longer look down on the eyes of ordinary people. In other words, the things you are worried about are not at all. It will happen to him. He is already capable of jumping out of this circle. Where else will he need any magical help?"


    "In addition, I also need to remind you a little. Don''t spend your limited energy on those that you shouldn''t have. You know, I haven''t reached the point where I need to find an heir to replace myself. So, Instead of thinking about these impossible things at this time, it is better to ponder how to improve yourself so that your value becomes irreplaceable. Status is to rely on winning to get it right. But this kind of struggle should be It��s strength, not something to be singular. This is what you should understand!��


    This kind of remarks, when you are in private, do not feel what you are when you know it. But once it was taken out, it was on the face, even if it was a thick-faced guy, I am afraid that there will be some feelings of being speechless.


    This is the case with Baron Modu. Although he is so angry that the ancient Master is so biased, in the end, he still has to mix under the ancient Master. In any case, he could not turn his face with the ancient Master in this case. So he could only look at Frank in a rage, and then turned his head into the door of his own space.


    This is an escape, but it is also a disguise. And watching him sneak away from his own eyes, Frank could not help but sigh.


    This little old man is sighing more or less to dilute some of the gloom of the ancient one. She glanced at Frank and asked directly to him.


    "What are you sighing? We talked about these things and they have nothing to do with you!"


    "Don''t treat me as a child?" Folding his eyes, Frank said seriously to the ancient one. "I can understand the words you just said. I understand the meanings that are metaphorized in your words. You are beating him, so that he doesn''t want to be delusional, and he can do it. I can see it. I am a bit strange, why does he target? Me. Can you say that there is something hidden that I don''t know?"


    "You don''t need to know these things for the time being, you just need to know, and be careful with him later."


    Although some were amazed at Frank''s early wisdom, but for this problem, the ancient one still chose to take a pass. And in response to her, Frank is certainly not quite satisfied.


    "Your answer is only this. Let me be careful. Don''t you think this statement is too irresponsible? I am just a child, how do you make me care for him. If he wants to do something to me, I have no way to fight him!"


    "Why, do you think that you are just a child at this time?"


    While pulling Frank forward, Gu Yi was already smiling at him.


    "Don''t worry. Although Sir Modu has some thoughts that should not be there, he still knows what is measured. You are just a child. If he is still, he will not do anything for you. At most, that is, the attitude is slightly worse. So you have no need to worry at all."


    "You trust him so much that he won''t take action against me?"


    Frank''s repeated questioning, let the ancient one can not help but be the next foot. Later, she has already put on a solemn look. Guaranteed to Frank.


    "Do not worry, there is me, you will not have anything. I promised that your father would protect you, so as long as I am not dead, you are absolutely safe."


    "If you are dead?" Frank took advantage of his child''s identity and said nothing about jealousy without any scruples. Of course, the main reason he said this is not to lift the bar, but to take a step and say what he wants.


    "I feel that instead of putting all your hopes on you, it is better to make changes from my own side. You know what my purpose is with you, so when are you going to teach me magic?"


    "When?"


    Although Frank��s words are not good, but the ancient one does not mean anything to do with him. And a child anger on this kind of problem, it must be self-satisfied. She didn''t pay attention to this point, so she quickly left these things behind her, and smiled and responded to him.


    "Starting when you start literacy. I don''t have the time to teach you these basic things. So if you really want to learn. At the very least, you should be able to understand most of the text. English, Chinese, Gubos Language, Arabic, Hebrew, Latin, Greek, and Sanskrit. These are the most basic things. When did you learn these things, when will we start teaching what you should have."

 Chapter 1589： Master requires extinction language

    Magic is never a subject that is eager to learn. It is almost demanding on people''s qualifications.


    Astronomy, geography, biology, and humanities are all areas that the Masters are going to cover. And if you want to be a qualified mage, you can''t do it without knowing it. It must be refined and must be drilled. This disguisedly raises the requirement for the level of the Master''s culture.


    Words are the carrier of culture. To improve the level of culture, the study of language and characters between different civilizations is a must. Some people may say that there are so many simultaneous translations in the world that don''t need such trouble. But in reality, this is just a lazy excuse. After all, translation is just translation. It is absolutely impossible to completely interpret the meaning contained in the language of a civilization itself. for example.


    Red building and brothel, if it is put into a civilization like Europe and the United States, what will be translated in their language, red building and blue building? This is obviously a huge gap with the original intention. And if they do not interpret the meaning of their own civilization, who can say with certainty that their translation is wrong?


    As the earliest communicators of world civilization, the Masters have long recognized the limitations of this translation problem. Therefore, the habit they developed at that time was to start learning the spell system of another civilization from the language. Normally, a general mage only needs to be proficient in three to five languages. For example, the mage of medieval European civilization, they are proficient in Latin, Arabic and Greek. These are either the root language of their own civilized system or the language of a hostile civilized system. Of course, they must be proficient.


    And this premise is placed on the Supreme Master and her apprentices, of course, to be raised accordingly.


    The Supreme Master is not only relying on the magic of a civilized system to reach this point of today. She studied the red pine nuts and learned a lot of ancient techniques from the East. Coupled with her own research on spells in various civilized systems over the years, she can be said to be the master of the entire earth spell. From this point of view, the literacy requirement she had previously said could not be considered a martyrdom, but really, as she said, it was only a basic requirement.


    Of course, this requirement is not easy to accomplish. If Baron Modu and Frank have a better relationship, he will slap his shoulders to him with a look that is unbearable.


    ��In the beginning, I spent ten years to complete this request. I spent twenty years to go further.��


    Ten years is enough for you to delve into the mainstream language of the world. In the past 20 years, it has just been enough to let you know that there are some sly words, even those that have faded out of history. This kind of consumption doesn''t seem to be necessary, but if you want to dig deeper from the treasure of the Supreme Master, then everything is necessary.


    Gu Yi can see Frank''s intelligence, but she does not think he can meet his own conditions. Because this is not achieved by the natural cleverness, which requires accumulation and accumulation of knowledge. And this accumulation is precisely the most difficult. Capital can be obtained by luck and by the help of others, and so is power. But knowledge has always been a matter of one person. It has never been painstaking, sweating, and eating ink. That is absolutely impossible.


    Now that you have moved the idea of ??getting Frank into the door, then naturally, the condition that the disciple should have is something that is indispensable. Although Frank is very talented, there is a talent that is born and known. However, as far as the ancient one is concerned, he still needs to be carved. Do not say anything else, the arrogance revealed in this bone is absolutely impossible.


    Although people can''t be proud, they can''t be arrogant. But you are a child with no hair, or honestly and modestly. The world of magic is so profound and profound, and wants to drill deep, and finally maintains a modest school of learning.


    This is the hope of the ancient Master for Frank, and it is also a teacher''s responsibility for his students. However, Frank couldn''t understand her mind. He just looked at the old one and looked at her with a confident look.


    "There are only those requirements that you said? Then we can start now. The language of the world has not been able to win me!"


    "What gave you this confidence? Or do you think that the world is speaking English?"


    I want to beat Frank''s ancient one to say something like this in Chinese. In response, Frank''s reply is.


    "The flying bird, the cents of An Zhipeng?"


    The standard Heluo accent, the authentic Chinese official. Even if it is placed in China today, there will not be too many people who say this kind of ancient sound. This of course made Gu Yi surprised, but after she was surprised, she immediately changed her language and counterattacked back.


    "There are no chicks with Zhang Qi who want to fly out of 10,000 miles. Is there something too unrealistic!"


    The ancient Persian language was moved out by the ancient one, and soon, Frank returned it in Hindi.


    "Peng Bird is a natural bird, even if it is nested in the nest, its vision will also be placed in the endless sky."


    "Even if you are a strange eagle, it is very easy to die when you are still a nestling. So, you should not wait, wait until the wings are full, then think about the sky?"


    "Now don''t want to, if you think about it later, even if you have a long wing, I am afraid it is also a matter of powerlessness."


    Tortoise, Ainu. The dialogue between the two people is becoming more and more rare and increasingly endangered. It was not until the ancient one took out the Jura language, a dead language that was an extinct language, which ended the increasingly deep conversation between the two.


    Although Frank has the entire human think tank as a reliance, the Internet think tank is the product of the birth of the twentieth century. Although in theory, it collects all human knowledge. But in fact, for those things that have completely lost their records long before the birth of the Internet, it is nothing to do.


    As the extinct language of human beings, the dead language is born every day. Although many death words have left a record in the human network, more are still disappearing into the history of mankind. Gu Yi lived for hundreds of years and has accumulated knowledge far beyond ordinary people. It is no surprise that she can come up with a dead language that makes Frank blink.


    And in this kind of competition, it fell into the wind, which is something Frank did not think of. Obviously leaning against the intellectual wealth of the entire human race, it was defeated by a mysterious sect leader. This feeling, I just bought a hang with a big price, and I haven''t started eating chicken yet. Just like a two-handed smashed him through a hundred meters, it is just a mentality to explode.


    He really wanted to get back to the game, but the ancient one did not give him this opportunity. Seeing the destination, she said it directly.


    "Well, I know a little bit about your level. Although there is still a small gap between me and me, but the beginning of the initial stage of learning, I think it should not be a problem. Let us first If you solve this problem, I will take you to a place. When you get there, your Master''s enlightenment course can be opened."


    This kind of remark made Frank, who had been deliberately thinking, hit a cotton punch, and he couldn��t say it was not happy. However, the ancient one did not care about this feeling in his heart, but instead pushed the door and walked into the apartment in front of him.


    The death of Ferren is definitely not a trivial matter for this apartment, which is not expensive. Many people have moved directly from here because of fear. Of course, the Stark government has also exerted a lot of power here, and they do not want to make more trouble at this juncture.


    It can be said that apart from the property side, the whole arrangement is enough to satisfy the public. If you can make a reasonable explanation for the death of Fei Lun, then it is even better. And of course, of course, the ancient one is now working.


    To be honest, the ancient one did not want to do this kind of thing himself. After all, her goal is too big, it will easily lead to some attention. Compared with being placed in front of the stage, let those people prepare themselves in advance, she hopes to hide behind the scenes, so that they can be caught off guard at any time.


    Therefore, the ideal situation should be that this kind of thing should be done by Baron Modu. It��s a pity that he was mad at the moment and ran away without a shadow, and things could only fall into her hands.


    Although the veteran is a top two, but this kind of killing the chicken to use the feeling of slaughtering the knife, or let the ancient one heart inevitably some resentment. But now, she can only sigh, lifted her hand and covered her hood, blocking her conspicuous bald head. Then I took Frank''s hand and got busy.


    The Stark government blocked the scene, and they did not move the body in order not to damage the environment. Instead, a special cooling device was used to preserve the two bodies on the ground. Let them stay in place safely.


    This made the ancient consciously blindfolded Frank''s eyes, and then directly slammed at him.


    "Some things that are not suitable for your age are here, so you need to be mentally prepared."


    She is not like the average person, she can let the children avoid these things. After all, for her, Frank is also a person to be a mage. As a mage, how can you not touch the body? Give him a shot in advance and let him have a psychological preparation.


    And this, in fact, is exactly what Frank said. He doesn''t want to avoid this opportunity to have a first-hand experience of spiritual events and long-sightedness.


    "I have already prepared. It is just two bodies, no big deal."

 Chapter 1590： Soul residue science magic

    Frank''s courage is big, this is for sure. After all, he is an Ao Chuang, a super life behind a network think tank. Not to mention one or two corpses, even if it was recorded by the US government in the past few biochemical experimental specimens and full records. So he is fully qualified to sneer at this gadget.


    And his attitude is also a good thing for the ancient one. After all, she really didn''t want to worry about how to calm a child''s emotions when she was so troublesome. Her profession is a mage, not a preschool, not a nanny. Bringing children like this is never her specialty.


    Simply, Frank is not the average child. This allows her to grow a little more or less, and then more energy to the scene at the moment.


    Professionals are still amazed at the management of the site. At the very least, from the perspective of Gu Yi, there is no trace of destruction. It is simply the original ecological scene that can help her to trace the passage of the time very well. If it can be removed from the excessive air-conditioning, it would be better.


    After picking up the power of the several refrigeration units, Gu Yi was already in front of Fei Lun and carefully looked at his body. And looking at her so seriously, Frank, who was able to show his ability, immediately began to show off.


    "The adult male corpse, normal development. Because of timely discovery and management, there is no corpse and corpse plaque. There is no abnormality in the sclera, facial features are correct, no swelling of the eyelids. Normal mouth and nose, cyanotic lips, intact oral mucosa. Turbid, bilateral pupils and other large rounds of the fourth section of the spine with gunshot wounds, broken spine, lower body nerves. There are no other fatal injuries in the body, so it can be concluded that the cause of death is excessive blood loss. The death time is six to eight hours before ""


    "Very good, Mr. Little Stark. Thank you for your autopsy report. However, what I want to tell you is that sometimes this kind of thing tells you that it may not be true."


    Regardless of the fact that the old man who was a dead man knocked on the head of Fei Lun, it was like a fireworks. A beautiful beam of light rose quickly and then annihilated. Such a scene is quite abnormal, and Frank is almost certain that this is not a small movement such as the ancient master. So immediately, he curiously asked about the ancient one.


    "What is this? Your magic? What does it do?"


    "That''s right." Seeing the scene in front of him, the ancient one frowned, and then explained to him in a dignified manner. "This is a spell that calls for the soul. I originally wanted to summon his soul back and know the truth of his death from his mouth. But things seem to be beyond my expectations."


    "Why, have you failed? Or is he unwilling to respond to your call?"


    This is the two most likely scenarios that Frank thinks. However, in the face of his speculation, Gu Yi still shook his head and gave a negative answer.


    "I usually do not fail, or the other party does not listen to the call. So the current scene can only have one explanation. That is, his soul is completely gone, completely swallowed up. Clean."


    "The soul is swallowed up?" Frank, born from the scientific level, is obviously a somewhat incomprehensible saying. It is difficult for him to understand what kind of state the existence and destruction of the soul should be. Of course, this is also a place that many people don''t understand. Therefore, as if it was in the lecture hall, the ancient one has already explained this to Frank, who is confused.


    "Yes, his soul is swallowed up by something. Why do you say this? It starts with the things we just saw. The things that are just the residue of the soul can be called It is a spiritual thing. Generally speaking, it will only appear on those spirits that have been wiped out in the long-term devastating. Of course, some special ways can also make these things, for example, the way of engulfing. Destroy a soul."


    ��It��s like ordinary people eating meat. No matter how you eat, there will be some residues like meridians and bones. The existence of the spirit is similar to them. Of course, it��s more complicated. Because the soul is not Entity, it wants to swallow it like eating meat, it''s not that simple."


    ��In general, only certain **** creatures can do this. Of course, some practices that have practiced black magic or powerful sorcerers can do the same. So, from this point we can first conclude that That is the death of Mr. Ferren, definitely not as simple as you described in the autopsy report."


    "What is the difference?"


    Although he was instilled with a lot of remarks about the soul, but Frank, who is still materialistic in his mind, cannot easily accept all of this. What the soul is, after all, is too metaphysical. Before he had actually touched it all, he decided to keep his opinion.


    "The difference, of course. From a biological point of view, I remember that there was such a debate a long time ago. That is whether the death of life starts from the death of the brain or from the beginning of the heartbeat. Sorry, I I don''t know if this kind of remarks are answered today. But in our world, we never judged this because we have only one judgment standard, that is, the soul."


    "As long as the soul is still sound, even if the body is completely destroyed, it cannot be called death. And if the soul disappears, even if the body is still there, it can only be considered cool. The soul is the true foundation of life. Even the soul is everything that life has."


    "I don''t agree with this. Let''s not say what the soul is. There is a soul, there is no such thing as a physical body. How can it be called alive?"


    Sticking to the materialist thinking, Frank is of course arguing with the ancient one. After all, it is unclear, and he needs to use this kind of debate to better understand the so-called soul, magic, and what kind of existence.


    His idea is very good, and Gu Yi also agrees. So in the investigation of all of this, she also came up with the spirit of teaching debate, explained to Frank.


    "If it is from a human point of view, it is really difficult to live without physical body. However, if it is a higher form of life, what is physical, it is only a drag, not so important. Really powerful Life, for example, some gods, they can use their own power to frame their bodies. The damage of the body can not be called damage for them. As long as the soul is complete and full of power, they can make up for the meat. all."


    "Of course, you can also doubt my point of view. But, as far as I know, you should have been in contact with the gods. Even the existence of the gods is already determined, then why is this point of view? Can''t it be true?"


    When it comes to this, the ancient one will not continue. She could see that Frank had to digest it to absorb her views. So she stopped paying attention to Frank, but immersed her spirit in the eyes of Ago Moto, and with its divine power, began to trace everything back to her eyes.


    At the moment, Frank��s brain began a difficult struggle.


    He is Ao Chuang, a special life born on the basis of science. Science is his essence, and of course, he will reject all anti-science. This is why he always likes to sing against the Gu Yi Master. He hopes to refute the Gu Yi Master from his own point of view, and then build his own cognitive system of magic on this basis.


    This is his ambition. In his view, the so-called magic is nothing but the science that has not yet been explored by humans. In this case, he can be the first mover and become the first person to incorporate magic into the scientific system.


    He thinks so right, but the reality is always so different from what he imagined. After a preliminary exploration of the mystery of magical knowledge, he has begun to discover that things are not the same thing as he imagined.


    The magic embodied in his eyes is more idealism, and this is fundamentally contrary to the science based on materialism.


    To interpret magic with science is like arranging two horses in two different ways. It is completely useless.


    Although he has already realized this, but really, it is still a little difficult to make him completely acceptable. Because Frank is not so easy to die, he still believes that he did not think wrong, but he has found the wrong path.


    There must be any way to help him accomplish his purpose. There must be something to help him build this particular system. As he sighed at himself in the same way, he was already looking at the scene at the moment.


    Corpse? There is also a soul. soul! Yes, he can start from the soul, use it to do research, and open a way out from here.


    Thinking of this, Frank couldn''t help but jump. At the same time as he jumped, he also made a request for the ancient one.


    "The ancient Master, can let me see for myself how the soul exists?"


    Upon hearing this, the ancient one who was still casting a spell immediately got out of the eyes of Ago Moto and asked him with interest.


    "Why, do you want to see the soul with your own eyes?"

 Chapter 1591： Spiritual identity

    Frank''s request made Gu couldn''t help but feel surprised. Although there is a special unit in the teaching course of the teacher, it is a special existence of the soul with the apprentice of the mage. However, it is generally after the apprentices have rid themselves of the inherent worldview and started to establish the worldview that belongs to the Master. There is still no such thing as Frank. If he dares to make such a request, he is really the first one.


    This made Gu want to refuse consciously, but when she thought about it, she couldn''t help but hesitate.


    Frank��s talent is what she sees in her flat body. Even if she is such a vain existence, it is impossible to say that he has such wisdom and accumulation at his age. After all, the Master is a profession that builds up a high level of knowledge. With such capital, Frank��s prospects are completely predictable.


    He will be a great mage if he really wants to be a mage.


    Yes, willing! This is a very critical process. Throughout the ages, I don��t know how many wisdoms will stop at such a stage, and I can no longer explore the mystery of the Master. The reason, self-confidence, pride, this individual factor has both. In the final analysis, in fact, the unique idealism of the Master is too much to attack the inherent cognition of the average person.


    Confident and proud people always think that everything they see is the truth. It is inevitable that they will deny the set of world views they have built over the years to believe in the Master. It is not surprising that it is rejected. It is logical to choose to accept, this is what makes people feel strange.


    Since the ancient one saw Frank''s talent, she naturally saw Frank''s stubbornness. Since he can argue with himself about whether the soul has such problems, it is natural to explain that he has a firm belief in his own set of cognition. This would be a huge obstacle on his Master''s path, and if he did not remove the obstacle as early as possible, then he would probably be like the guys before, and it would be difficult to see the Master''s path in his life.


    The introductory disciple of the Supreme Master can certainly not fall into such an end. So after careful consideration of it, the ancient one has already made up his mind.


    "This should be a course that you will only take after you have mastered the Master''s knowledge, but your situation is a bit special, plus this is your own request. So, okay. I will show you, What kind of soul do you want to know?"


    Speaking of this, the ancient one has already walked straight to Frank''s body, and then put up a posture of repentance of the dragon, and slammed his palm on his chest.


    Although she said that she did not point out any talents in the ancient martial arts, but with her body that has been maintained for many years, she is almost able to play such effects as twenty years of skill. Although Frank has accumulated the wisdom of the whole human being, but in this intuitive power, he may not be much better than ordinary people. He is still too young to grow up at all. Therefore, of course, he was shot by the ancient one to fly out.


    The body of a child of five or six years old, even if part of his body is made of nano-metal, it is definitely not a good thing to fly out so suddenly. Of course, the situation will not be too serious. After all, it is the body of steel in another sense, so only a few wanderingly, he has already sat down on the ground. Then he asked questions about the loud voice of the ancients.


    "What do you want to do? Kill me with a slap?"


    "It��s weird." Didn��t answer this question positively. The ancient one went to the edge of Frank and held his head with a finger. Then he looked like a piece of art, whispering It��s up. "Your soul is not an independent existence, but a state that is close to the combination of spirit and flesh. This is really rare. I thought that there is no such thing as a guy on earth." ��


    "What do you mean by this?" What kind of existence is it, which of course is not unknown to Frank. He is very clear about his particularity and knows that he is different from ordinary human beings. However, this is a secret, and the secret that should not be known to others is correct. Now this secret has been explored by the ancient one, which of course does not allow him not to worry.


    His heart is anxious, but people are helpless. Because no matter how you look at it, he does not have the ability to threaten the Supreme Master and let her keep this secret. Looking at the look on his face, Gu Yi seems to understand the thoughts in his heart. So immediately, she said to him with a chuckle.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any interest in your secrets. The reason why I say such a passage is just a sense of time. I really didn''t think that the so-called science has developed to such a point that it can actually create You exist like this."


    "What does this mean, what do you want to say to me?"


    Frank is still questioning, because he does not believe that the ancient one would be so kind, so casually ignore such a thing. While watching him still be very alert, Gu Yi could only sigh and directly sat in front of him.


    "I know what you are worried about. But please rest assured, Mr. Little Stark. What you are worried about is not a great thing for me. I have lived for nearly a thousand years and have seen too many things, like Although your existence is rare, it is not unseen. Although it is somewhat contrary to ethics to say that you exist, but what is it about me?


    "then you"


    "I am just admiring the progress of human science. Maybe you don''t know that in the past many years, the existence like you is often an area that human beings can''t get involved in. Only the gods can they have this ability. Create a presence like you. For example, the three princes in the oriental mythology, the Amazon warriors in Greek mythology, the Anubis guards in Egypt. They are like you, the life that was created. Force, in the past, is something humans can''t have. Now, they actually have such ability, and of course I will feel surprised and amazed. This is harmless, isn''t it?"


    "You think so, it''s best!"


    Although I don��t know what the ancient Master��s thoughts were, I heard that she said that Frank��s more or less was put down. Gu Yi can think so, it is really best. As for the rest, he can only hope that the ancient one can keep this secret for him.


    Whether Gu Yi can keep this secret is a matter of course. She is the Supreme Master, not a Supreme Horn. What can be said, what can not be said, she can fully grasp the size of it. Therefore, Frank''s fears are completely redundant. And she quickly turned the question back to the topic.


    "Well, let''s continue the previous thing. Originally, I thought, to expel your soul from your body, so that I can take it directly into the horizon of the soul. But since you It is such a special existence of the combination of spirit and flesh, then this method is estimated to be somewhat impractical. So, change a means. Although some will make you not used to it, this is indeed the only simple method at the moment."


    Speaking of it, I don''t care about Frank''s feelings. The ancient one had already picked up his index finger and pulled it on his forehead with his long fingers.


    The skin with the nano-metal composition did not stop the damage on the nails of the ancient one, just like cutting a thin film with a sharp scalpel, just a moment of effort, Frank''s forehead with the frontal bone Part of it is already cut entirely.


    Although there is not much pain, but this experience has already made Frank feel terrified. Although he can still maintain a basically calm, he did not do the kind of unnecessary resistance. But the most real feeling in my heart is that he can''t help but ask about the ancient one.


    "What are you going to do to me?"


    "Don''t be afraid, just to do a little surgery for you."


    While keeping his hands on the move, Gu Yi��s mouth was explained in detail to Frank.


    "Your body is special, and the combination of spirit and flesh makes your soul unable to peel off from the body, because once you do this, not only will your body die, but your soul will also annihilate."


    "Generally speaking, the existence of your existence should be the power of the soul. After all, it is often the existence of the gods that can be produced. They cannot think of this. But you are not, you It''s made by science, and that means you don''t have the innate ability at all. If that''s the case, then I can only find a way out from the day after tomorrow. And the way I can think of is to give you a good eye. And I will renovate you in the day after tomorrow."


    "Open the eyes?"


    Frank, who had a think tank behind it, quickly found the information he wanted from the Internet. And he also learned about the eye, what kind of power is it. As one of the six gods of Buddhism, Tianyantong has the ability to see the six lifeliness of life and death, and to see all kinds of colors and shapes in the world without obstacles.


    In his opinion, it is probably the physical development of an organ with an electric telescope and a special microscope function. But how did it come about? This is not what he can think of.


    A high-resolution electronic eye? Or let yourself have another eyeball on your head? He has already fallen into his own imagination with some unstoppable.

 Chapter 1592： Meditation

    What Gu did to do with Frank was actually very simple. Explain that the white point is just a sentence, empowering.


    Buddhism has been rumored to have such a secret method of transferring the power of a cultivating person into a new person''s body in a way that is empowered. The mana is also good, the magical powers are good, and even the Su Hui of Buddhism can also be given to others by means of empowerment.


    Buddhism can catch up in such a short period of time and become one of the two pillars of the Middle Kingdom. This ability is definitely a factor that cannot be ignored. After Gu Yi was studying Buddhism for so long, it was only natural to learn these special methods.


    Topping, this is a trail, of course she knows how to display it. As for Tianyantong, although there is such a meaning, it will not be an indispensable thing for her. As an imperial mage, she wants to do the same thing, and she has a solution in her hand. So it��s really a shame not to give this magical power to Frank.


    Frank is a big bargain. Of course, he himself would not think so. Because until now, all he felt was only the involuntary anxiety and fear. If it is not rational to tell him, the resistance has no use or meaning. He may have begun to resist the behavior of Gu Yi��s self-assertion. However, it is precisely because he knows that there is no use for this. He can only bite his teeth and endure all this.


    Fortunately, the speed of the ancient one is very fast. It was only a few breaths that she had finished everything and moved her fingers from Frank''s forehead.


    Because of the particularity of his body, the fingers of the ancient Master had just been removed, and the scar on Frank''s forehead had been spontaneously gathered. This seems to have some effect on the ancient one, but in fact, it does not matter.


    Frank was able to perceive that the healing of his body did not affect the hands and feet of the ancient one. In addition to his own visual system, he has added a new ability to observe foreign objects.


    Although somewhat weird, this visual sense from the forehead pineal gland is indeed real. Under this new visual sense, Frank also began to recognize for the first time that the world is not known.


    Gloomy fog, no gray color. Everything you can see is like a reflection on the water, and the illusory one feels dizzy. It is clearly an object that exists in reality, but in this weird vision it is something that does not exist at all. Those objects seem to be like air, allowing you to freely penetrate the past.


    There is no doubt that this is in conflict with what the real naked eye can observe. So just a few glances, Frank couldn''t help but close his eyes, and forcibly suppressed the dizziness in his brain, and asked him about the ancient one.


    ��I feel very uncomfortable with this feeling, and I have an urge to vomit.��


    "You just got the ability to get through the sky, but you are not used enough."


    As the initiator, the ancient one certainly knows what kind of experience Frank is. So she just smiled, so she comforted him with insincereness.


    "You don''t have the mana in your body, you don''t know how to manipulate the magical power of Buddhism. So your eyes can''t be controlled by you as you like, and you can barely stay at this stage of spiritual vision. I know that you will feel a little uncomfortable. But there is nothing that can be done. Now, you can only learn to get used to it. Of course, if you can learn spells and manipulate the means of the eye as soon as possible, then it is another statement."


    This made Frank feel like he was forced to sell and bought a garbage that would only cause trouble. Of course, because of the identity problem between the two sides, he has no way to refute, and there is no way to resist. So he can only accept it.


    But fortunately, he is not an ordinary person. Although I was a little uncomfortable at the beginning because I couldn��t adapt. But when he closed his eyes and closed his original visual system, he only began to quickly adapt to the surroundings with his eyes.


    This kind of learning ability is worthy of admiration. Even if the ancient one is facing his amazing speed, he will inevitably show a satisfied smile.


    "It can be seen that you are adapting to this situation. This is very good, maybe it won''t take long, you can master the regular use of Tianyantong."


    To be honest, for these words of the ancient one, Frank is a word and does not want to believe. However, until now, he seems to have no one to believe except for the ancient one. This fact made him feel a bit frustrated, so after a vague sigh, he directly opened the subject.


    "Don''t you say that let me see the existence of the soul? How do you use this bad vision?"


    "Although this is very different from the world you can see under normal circumstances, as long as you get used to it, believe me, you will not think that this vision is bad."


    As a teacher, Gu Yi has to give positive meaning to himself as much as possible. At the same time, she also explained her next plan.


    "Ferren''s soul is swallowed by something. Under normal circumstances, there are not many places where this can be done, so we can draw a line to determine what we can suspect. Some creatures in hell, and some have special abilities."


    "There are many of the former. There is a similar existence in both the East and the West. The latter, in fact, is not much. In Western civilization, even the infamous Black Wizards will not have such ability. Even if they will Collecting the soul is also a complete collection of spells or some kind of props, and it won''t be like this, leaving the ground residue."


    "The situation of the Eastern civilization will be worse. The monks there can always come up with some unacceptable evil magic. Some monks can even turn themselves into monsters, and add their own strength by consuming the souls. So, this kind of thing may be that they can do it." Of course, although the Magic Monk has it, it is very rare in today''s world. I don''t think it will be them, so **** creatures. The possibility is even bigger."


    There was a lot of screaming in it, and Frank had only one uncertain answer, which of course made him unsatisfied. So immediately, he said directly to the ancient one.


    "Well, I understand what you mean. You said that this is what **** creatures do. But the evidence, what is the evidence?"


    "The evidence? Of course, it depends on the person''s card to prove it. I hope that it is still too late, no, it should be too late."


    With such ambiguity in his mouth, the ancient one was already on the side of Catherine''s body. Like what she did before, she also made a call to the soul. It seems that because of some kind of scruples, those who have done the same for Feren have not used the same method on Catherine. So soon, there was a reaction on Catherine''s body. And this, in the world of Frank, is the image of a woman, some of which came out of the corpse on the ground with horror.


    "This is the soul? It''s incredible!"


    To some extent, it was the first time I saw such a presence, and Frank was naturally amazed. He couldn''t help but go straight to the touch and want to collect all the information about the soul. But his hand was directly worn from the soul of Catherine. He even said that because of his movements, some imaginary souls began to become more illusory, and the soul itself began to instinctively scream. stand up.


    "Stop, Frank. You are hurting her by doing this!"


    At the moment, Gu Yi quickly stopped Frank''s action and then severely warned him.


    "You are different from ordinary people. The body of the spirit and the flesh makes your own yang more than the average person. This means that you are not afraid of the soul of ordinary people is different in front of you. You may hurt them by touching them. And you better not do this. The evil existence will do this because they have no fear, and for some purposes, they can ignore all threats. You can''t. You will eventually become a mage, and a mage will deal with the **** of death. Once this kind of thing is done, you will offend the **** of death. Believe me, that is definitely not the object that normal people are willing to offend. Even the Master is the same!"


    grim Reaper? Frank, who remembered this title, stopped his hand. He knows this existence, but what is the specific existence of this situation, he does not understand it. Looking at the appearance of such a serious thing as Gu Yi, he can roughly guess that this is not a good guy. Although he is curious, he does not make any stupid things because of curiosity. Therefore, to listen to the ancient one honestly is his best choice.


    For him, he made a wise choice. And such a choice is to make Gu Yixin nodded with satisfaction.


    A clever and knowledgeable apprentice is always more likable than a stubborn blind fool. Although Frank sometimes has some stubbornness, he is still smart on this basic issue.


    After fixing his apprenticeship, the ancient one once again set his sights on the soul of Catherine. As I said before, there is no special situation. Most of the souls are ignorant and do not know why. She is no exception, she is not special, so she is of course a confused and ignorant look. Such a look is naturally useless for the ancient one.


    She wants to get an answer from here, and she must do more.

 Chapter 1593： Point of the soul of the soul

    Point, this is what the Guru Master wants to do now.


    Although the technique of the narration in the East is similar to the Western alchemy spells, in essence, the two are fundamentally different.


    Alchemy emphasizes the transformation of matter itself into another form. Its highest achievement, Redstone, is the soul that can store the creator, enabling the creator to use the power of redstone to refine any substance and obtain a kind of The eternal life of disguised nature. Intellect, alchemy is powerless, and this is precisely the strength of the technique of point.


    The technique of spotting has a magical power that can change the dead to a living thing. To make a simple analogy, alchemy can turn ordinary mud into gold, while spotting does not. But it can make the mud realize that it is mud, know its existence, and spontaneously change its existence.


    Most of the techniques have been done since ancient times. Those **** Buddhas, as long as they are slightly familiar with the technique of a little bit, will do something that is ignorant. Because whether it is a mountain beast, a civil elf, as long as a little bit, you can become a trusted right arm.


    Monsters are not like people, there are so many distractions and personal thoughts. It is not like a demon, but nature and desire are flowing in nature. They are a piece of white paper in their nature, as long as their creators are willing, they can freely paint on this white paper as they please. This is enough to guarantee their loyalty. And this is why the gods of the gods love this kind of strange.


    Why are those famous gods with a breeze, white cranes, and other children, for no other reason, because they are trustworthy.


    Of course, the use of the technique of the point is certainly not the same. If the subdivision is divided, the use of the spell is big.


    To a closer point, this spell can help you open a school and raise a bunch of absolute trust. Going a little further, you can also play a trick of spreading beans as a soldier to give yourself a good show of siege.


    Of course, the ancient one to play this hand is certainly not to see these things. Her main purpose is to wake up the soul of the sorrow itself.


    The technique of point is not suitable for use on the soul. Because unlike the genus of plants without ingenuity, the soul itself has a spiritual existence, but death blinds their intellect and makes them unbearable. And when the technique of point is used in such a soul, the role played is to remove the layer of obscurity on them.


    In addition to being obscured, the soul will regain its original ingenuity. And when the wisdom memories in front of them return to their bodies, they naturally cannot continue to be blinded.


    The ghosts of those powerful ghosts are mostly in such a state. If it is hard to say that there is any difference, it is that they will evolve into this state, which is mostly generated naturally, rather than being spotted.


    It��s not that no one has ever done such a thing, but that many people have suffered enough after doing this kind of thing. So over time, this has become a taboo for the technique of point, but anyone who has some common sense will not do anything reckless in this kind of thing.


    Of course, Gu Yi also knew this taboo, but in terms of her identity and strength, she had the confidence to completely ignore this danger. A ghost in the district, even if it is an old ghost that has become a thousand years in a flash, for her, it is just a small shackle that can be surrendered. So she has nothing to worry about at all.


    Bottom is the key to supporting her in doing so. It was because of this temperament that she quickly pushed things to a very high level.


    And this is in Frank''s eyes, that is, the original motion, the eyes are confused, the undead that looks like a puppet suddenly has life, and then the entire ugly face is distorted, it is already issued almost Miserable mourning.


    After the dot, the soul of the sorcerer has already had extraordinary supernatural power. And when she unconsciously screams like this, the supernatural power she possesses naturally spreads out. The so-called banshee mourns nothing. This is a devastating threat to Frank, who faced this attack for the first time.


    Although Frank is different from ordinary people, it is only compared to ordinary people. In the face of this supernatural power, his special origin could not give him any help. Even if there is something like the eye in his body, this Buddha''s eye is only an auxiliary ability, and can not give him any defensive help. So of course, he was hurt.


    The super-frequency sound and the mysterious power that is enough to stimulate the soul make his eardrum and soul look like a broken glass, which is painful. Soon, blood flowed out of his ears, and he couldn''t help but hug his head. He mourned and fell to the ground and rolled hard.


    He is very painful, and this is obviously something to see. In this regard, the ancient ones that were not affected at all were immediately shots, and they seized the soul that was mourned by Catherine.


    This action interrupted the scream of Catherine, and then she was forced by the ancients and returned to her body.


    The soul returns to the flesh, and her form is also changed from the beginning of the undead banshee to the existence of a ghoul. The biggest feature of this change is that her screaming damage like the banshee can''t continue.


    The damage no longer continues, and Frank''s extraordinary body naturally allows him to trim it quickly. The first moment he adjusted his state, he looked at the body on the ground with an incredulous look, then muttered to the ancient one.


    "Is this the power of magic? Even if I have blocked my hearing, can''t I avoid this kind of injury?"


    "This is the damage that acts on the soul. If you just block the hearing, of course, it won''t be of much use."


    Stretching his hand, like using an invisible big hand to help Frank up, the ancient one explained, while he put his gaze on the scorpion in front of him.


    She is not worried about Frank''s body, because she dares to let such things happen, then naturally there is already a basic foresight for all of this.


    Frank''s physical characteristics, she does not say that it is thoroughly understood, it can be said that it is seven seven eight eight. In her opinion, the scream of the banshee will certainly cause some damage to him, but under his strong physical and resilience, this damage is only a temporary matter. It is a very cost-effective business to trade a temporary damage in exchange for his awe of magic.


    Yes, the ancient one was deliberately letting Frank suffer such damage. Now that she has decided to take him into the magic gate, she must establish Frank��s attitude towards magic. Just as human beings are in awe of science itself while studying science, so is magic.


    Before giving Frank a look, let him see the other side of the world for this purpose. In general, this is enough. At the very least, it is enough for the average person.


    However, Frank is not an ordinary person after all. Just watching it, the shock to him is not as big as the average person. After all, his origins are different. Just the identity of Stark��s son is already destined to be far beyond ordinary people. Therefore, if you want to achieve the desired results, it is definitely not enough for him to achieve this goal. Let him personally suffer a bit, in order to play a better effect.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the idea of ??the ancient one is still useful. Frank was indeed shocked, and this shock obviously has some extraordinary effects on his magical schooling. Of course, this is a problem in the future, and now, what they have to deal with is still in sight.


    The return of the soul to the body has become a ghoul-like existence, which is not a one-time thing. Even if it is operated by the ancients, it will take some time to react.


    That is, in three or five minutes, the corpse on the ground violently twitched, like the electric hit, and it was straight from the ground.


    This kind of behavior is shocking enough, but it has already suffered, and Frank, who has seen the magical world of magic, has not shown much eclipse. He just carefully and cautiously hid behind the ancient one, and then took a look at the attitude and carefully looked at the body in front of him.


    Cersei is a beauty. But this is the thing in front of her. After she died, although the body has not rotted, the characteristics that the internal function is no longer functioning make her whole person look full of a sense of lifelessness.


    There is no sense of living that a living person should have. In addition to those who have special ambiguity, there is no one who will regard her as a beauty. And when she started to manipulate her own body like a puppet because of her soul, it is estimated that no one would think so.


    She walked through her body and moved her body. Because she couldn''t control her nerves, she could only flip her own eyes in vain and shrug her facial muscles.


    This is weird, but this weirdness does not affect her to observe her current situation. After all, the vision she uses now is soul vision, not physical vision. So she can clearly see her current situation, and I recognize the existence of two living people in front of myself.


    This gave her an instinctive desire to attack. But it was because of instinct that she also subconsciously expressed unspeakable fear and jealousy to the unfathomable ancient one. This made her more or less controlled. I have my own thoughts that I shouldn��t have, and I have to use the approach of the soul dialogue directly to the ancient ones. They said, "I am not dead, why am I here, who are you?"

 Chapter 1594： Small punishment

    "The soul of death, I summoned you back from the abyss of death. I have important things to ask you, so now, I ask you to answer, understand?"


    Gu Yi was directly involved in the theme. After all, she did not intend to waste her precious time on such a small undead.


    In the face of her inquiry, Thur was only very stiff and eccentrically twisted, and then as if he had not heard the words at all, he directly pulled his head down.


    "I am so bad, why, why are you killing me?"


    It seems that the crying of the soul is uploaded from her body. This kind of self-consideration obviously means that she did not answer the ancient question. And this meaning is really interesting for the ancient Master.


    A little devil still dares to take the initiative in front of himself, which is certainly not tolerable. So immediately, the ancient one was already reaching out and grabbed the body of the scorpion to the entire volley.


    "You better give me a clever point, a soul. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I won''t do anything that shouldn''t be done for you!"


    "I am dead, how can you take me? Will you kill me again?"


    Seymour seemed to be so embarrassed about the fact that she was dead, so that she did not care about the threat of the ancient one, and even scorned her with disdain.


    Such an attitude must be unacceptable. So immediately, the ancient one has already applied magic to the disciplinary manner, and the arc of the road slammed into the body of Cersei.


    The body of Cersei has already died, so the ordinary pain is definitely not possible to exist on her. In theory, no matter what method you use, even if it is a knife and axe, it will have no effect on her. But the ancient one, certainly will not do this useless work.


    What she has is the means, and in her means, there is a dead ghoul in the district, it is not something that comes to hand. So soon, Catherine paid a price for his words and deeds.


    The arc of magic is stimulating her soul, the ultimate pain, so that her dead can not help but utter a sorrowful mourning, can not wait to die again. And this is just a small means of the ancient one. She still doesn''t want to scatter the souls that she has called for so much. Otherwise, the suffering that Cesar wants to eat is definitely a hundred times more than the current one.


    This is a small punishment, and after such a punishment, the ancient one is also immediately tempted.


    "Death soul, since I can pull you back from the abyss of death, then naturally I can send you back. Don''t think that you are dead, you can have no fear. For me, I have a way to let you eat. Sufficient, do you understand?"


    "I understand, I understand. I am wrong, I know it is wrong. You have something to ask, I must say it all. Don''t torture me any more, don''t torture me anymore!"


    After suffering the pain, Cersei immediately realized that there was a existence that he could not afford. This allowed her to immediately change her attitude and become respectful and obedient. Of course, this is certainly not the most real idea in her heart, but who cares what she thinks in her heart? The ancient one wanted only this kind of obedience, so she knew that Sherman��s heart was full of complaints, and she was completely blind to seeing the mountain.


    "Very good, you are finally getting smarter. Come on, tell me the answer I want to know. How did you die, and this man, how did he die?"


    "How did I die?" This question is definitely a sad question for Cersei. Gu Gu asked this question, undoubtedly unveiled a big scar that can make people crazy. After all, Cirque itself is the soul of death, and it is still the kind of emotional instability. So when she recalled such a problem, her emotions immediately became extremely fierce.


    "He betrayed me, that **** bastard. I saved him, but he killed me. He killed me, he killed me. I want revenge, I want revenge! I want to kill this ungrateful bastard!"


    Although Thur''s emotions are very exciting, she is still in the grasp of the ancient one. So she simply can''t look down on the storm. And when she heard that she was so ignorant, Gu looked at the body behind her and consciously shook her head thoughtfully.


    "He? You shouldn''t be this guy. If you are, you certainly won''t say that. So, the one you said he has someone else? Who is he, and is this guy here also killing him?" ��


    In this way, I once again asked, the ancient one has already emerged from the electric light. Looking at the surge of these electric lights, there were still some crazy sorrows that immediately recalled the pain, and then immediately became honest.


    "I just fired two shots at him. If this guy is dead, then it is estimated that he did it. After all, before this guy died, I was already dead. I don''t know what the situation is. ""


    "As for the one you asked him? He is a **** betrayal, a ungrateful villain. I saved him, and in order to save him, I even abandoned everything that I had. But he was so right to me. This **** guy, I can never forgive him, absolutely!"


    "What the **** is this? Why did he kill you? You have made everything clear to me."


    It��s a bit confusing to talk about the emotions, which makes the ancient one feel very uncomfortable. So she immediately gave a small punishment to Catherine, and after suppressing her crazy feelings, she asked again.


    Power is better than truth, and this way of speaking with a fist has naturally achieved results. Even if he is not willing to do so, he can only honestly suppress the hatred of James in his heart, and then tell everything he knows.


    "I and James, that bastard, are going to get some money from Faerun. It''s a moment of impulsiveness, and there is no consideration at all. So when we succeeded, Feren scared us in a few words." But he also knows that it is impossible to let us go because it is hard work. So he put forward a condition, that is, if we can help him solve some problems, he will give us a Money, let everything be treated as if it had not happened."


    "We accepted this condition. James went to investigate the strange security guard and the strange passage. But strangely, when he came back, he kept saying that the security did not exist and the passage did not exist. He said that everything was something that was decades ago, a thing that was only burned out in a hospital. He was scared by this bastard. He planned to take the money and take me away. Then no matter what the ghosts here."


    "Ferlan accepted his condition and intended to give him the money. But when he did this, he found something different. I don''t know where it went wrong, but the guy in the philanthropic I took out a mirror and used this mirror to knock James down directly on the ground. He seemed to be able to use this mirror to kill James, and in order not to let such things happen, I can only be behind the scenes. He fired a gun to make James safe. But I didn''t think of it, I saved him, but he killed me, this traitor!"


    Speaking of this, the voice of Cersei has become unavoidable. In this regard, I already know that the ancient one is not so much effort to pay attention to her grievances.


    Her more energy now is placed in the weird things that Seyce said before.


    No one knows more about her ability to look at the mirror in her hand. It can be said that if Fei Lun really used the mirror, then he must have met the powerful devil and the undead. This is very consistent with her previous judgment, because if it weren''t for these things, then Faerun would not have such a death.


    Combining these things, the point where the doubts point is already very clear. That is the James in the mouth of Thur, and the security guard and hospital she said before.


    These things she can judge, Frank can also guess a rough. Although he did not know how deep the water was inside, he still had to ask directly about the ancient one.


    "The problem is there in the security guard and the hospital? Is that James should have had such a change after touching these things. From her description, he should have become a monster? What? Can strength do this?"


    "Yes, a lot. But the vast majority should not appear in this world. At the very least, according to the agreement, they should not appear in this world."


    The answer to the ancient one is somewhat vague, but Frank can also roughly hear some of the hidden secrets. He didn''t mean to get to the bottom. At the very least, he didn''t have this plan for the time being. At this point, he only slightly licked his own temple, it is already said to the ancient one.


    ��I investigated the information about this apartment. It was indeed a hospital more than 20 years ago. Because of the fire, it caused serious damage to the hospital, and a security guard also died in the fire. We have to follow this Is the direction going on? I mean, do we need to get in touch with the hospital that has disappeared and the security guard that was burned to death?"


    Already witnessed the ability of the ancient one, Frank did not doubt that she could do such a thing. For Frank''s idea, the ancient one shook his head and replied.


    "No, things are not that simple. Frank, you have to know one thing. That is, the hospital is just a building, even if it is a change of something different, it will never become what you think." The people in this apartment have already died almost. This is someone who is doing a ghost, and the thing we have to do is very simple, that is, to grab this ghosted person!"

 Chapter 1595： Can confuse suspect monsters

    In a sentence, this kind of thing was characterized as someone is making a ghost, and this is not because she is casually opening her mouth.


    It is true that, based on the information currently available, the final conclusion is actually uncertain. Things may be like the one described by the ancient one, but it is also likely to be completely different. She did not go through a deeper investigation and concluded this. There are some arbitrary things. However, since she dares to make such a conclusion, she naturally holds full evidence.


    This evidence is nothing else, it is the power of the eye of the artifact Agomoto in her hand.


    The eyes of Agomoto can take her through the torrent of time and let her see through what happened in the past. Although it is said that at this point in time, the past is not absolute, but for various reasons. And there are infinite variables. However, with the knowledge and ability of the ancient one, she has the ability to find the one closest to the truth from the pasts of the forests she has seen.


    It can be said that if there is only one person here, she does not need to carry out so many complicated operations at all, and pull back the soul of a dead person, and can directly give an answer. And the reason why she wants to do this is the most important. The reason is still to see Frank.


    She will not forget Frank''s identity. In addition to his own students, his other identity is the representative of his collaborator Stark placed on his side. In other words, he wants to give Stark an account. Then you have to pass him. So, even if there are things he and she are already well aware of, but they still have to pay for it on the bright side.


    Of course, not all of them are on the bright side. As long as you can roughly hold Frank, it is almost the same.


    Now this level is just right, so I didn��t mean to continue to find trouble in the past. I went along this thread and continued to exploit it. Instead, I waved everything and wiped out everything from the world directly. .


    This tool has no use value for her. She certainly can''t keep her to harm others. It is the best choice to solve her. At the same time, she also needs to make room to deal with those. A hidden head, a guy who secretly plays a ghost.


    Ghost in front of her, but also want to retreat, how can there be such a good thing in the world.


    With an idea, Gu Yi immediately extended his hand and drew a circle out of the air. The energy of magic suddenly began to flow between her palms, obeying her will, painting layers of geometry out of thin air. Graphics come.


    These geometric figures are radiant and quickly fill the room, making the interior of the room full of mysterious colors that are hard to describe. While in it, Frank naturally feels weird. Of course, he It��s not that we are weird for this confusing person��s externality. This kind of external performance can be done whenever and wherever he wants. It��s really nothing to be surprised.


    What he really feels weird is that the ancient one has the inner magic of the spell. With the help of the eye-catching magic, he can go deep into a deeper level through the appearance. This is like x-ray and human eye. The difference is the same. The latter can only see a skin phase, while the former can penetrate deep into the inner, see every detail including musculoskeletal. Now, he sees the internal details of these spells.


    Although it is made of ingredients that he can''t understand at all, Frank has more than 60% of his grasp through his own observations. The basic composition of this spell is very similar to the intelligent language he knows. In other words, if you can understand the specific meaning of the factors that make up the formula, he can create an approximate magic like the fabrication process.


    This can be an unexpected surprise, because it means that he will get a very powerful boost in the process of learning magic. If he can successfully learn the basics of magic, he can do it in a very short time. Explore the path of the magic world.


    This news is enough to make him ecstatic, but unfortunately, this kind of thing can''t be said casually to outsiders. So he can only reluctantly suppress the joy in his heart, and then pretend to be a self-contained, facing himself. Asked the ancient Master who was busy in front of him.


    "Gui Yi, I can ask you about the specific role of these magical arrangements now?"


    "Action?" The movements on the hands did not stop. The ancient ones were moving, and they were already answering. "It''s very simple. I intend to use the basic information I have on hand, and the residual atmosphere left by the guys who are doing ghosts. Take them out of the dark to see who is so courageous and dare to violate our original The agreement set!"


    "Are you sure you can do this?"


    Although she has already seen the magic of the ancient one, for her statement, Frank still has a feeling of listening to the big words. This is not even a ghost shadow, I want to give the whole guy behind the ghosts, no matter how you look at it is not practical. So now, he will ask questions directly.


    For his question, the ancient one is a slight smile, revealing a confident smile.


    "Of course, this is not difficult. Although I have not done this for many years, I can still guarantee that as long as I have clues in my hand, all the guys involved in this clue don''t want to come from me. The palm of your hand ran away, no matter what he is!"


    After saying this, the ancient one is already a combination of hands, and then like a tracker pulling the rope and pulling it. Instantly, the magical image that spreads throughout the room is like a violent shaking like electricity, and at the same time, a weird life that is huge enough is already struggling and dragged from the wall of the room. Come out.


    This is a living body that Frank has never seen before. The lower body is a spider-like structure, while the upper body is an ugly deformed human body. The incomparably large eyes should theoretically have a high level of observation, but Frank does not think that such a monster can have extraordinary vision.


    Why do you say this, the reason is simple. He clearly saw the anomaly of this monster, its eyes are completely stitched through the wire like a wire.


    This is not a feature that normal organisms should have. Because from a biological point of view, even those species that are born with amblyopia will never grow such strange, self-harming things on the organs of the eye. Therefore, there are only two causes of this monster, or else, it is a man-made plaything. It''s like the monsters in the hands of the Hydra. Otherwise, it is not a thing born on the basis of natural biology.


    On this issue, Frank believes that the former is more likely. Because he does not think there will be any species that can escape from the natural growth system. But magic has this premise, and he really does not have such a big grasp, dare to make affirmative assertions.


    Frank''s caution is not unreasonable. Because at this time, the ancient one has already told the origin of this monster to him.


    "This is a lingering monster, a rare species hidden in the depths of hell. How to say it, from the perspective of mysterious student research, this creature should be strictly a ritual creature. It is not originally It was this kind of appearance, but it was transformed into a ritual, and it turned out to be like this. However, it was a long time ago. When the gods ruled the world, a wrong magic contributed to this monster. The birth of a series of accidents, such monsters broke free from the control of their creators, entered the depths of hell, and began to multiply like ordinary creatures."


    "They are smart creatures. What you see that violates the natural development of the creatures is a custom that has been passed down from generation to generation. Just like humans have some tribes who will put collars on their necks to artificially increase their necks. The length of these sutures on their eyes is also added to the day after tomorrow. As for the purpose, it is very simple. That is to shield the vision, and then mainly develop their other sensory system."


    "Soul touch. The lingering monster can perceive the existence of the soul through its own sensory organs. The soul is the existence of food for them. The survival of any species is inseparable from the most basic conditions. So for food Abandoning some of the unused organs is not an unacceptable thing for their species. Moreover, the benefits to them are far greater than the disadvantages."


    ��Abandoning the vision and focusing on the soul vision. They have more capital to focus on the mysterious soul magic. From this perspective, each of the ghosts will be a good hand to play with the soul. Through the soul Manipulating and completing the deception and transformation of human beings is not difficult for them at all. Therefore, they are fully capable of doing the things we are investigating."


    "So, you know that this guy in front of us is the one behind us that we are looking for?"


    After listening to such a long list of explanations, Frank certainly understood the meaning of the ancient one. So he immediately proposed a possibility. For this possibility, the ancient one was undecided and smiled, and then he set his gaze on the eccentric body.


    "I said, they are smart creatures. So yes, we will know when we ask!"

 Chapter 1596： Can bend and reach the ghost

    The sound of the ancient one made this ghosting shudder. As a smart creature, he certainly understands what Cuba and Frank talked about. Although it is very uncomfortable, this kind of behavior, like pouring beans, has poured out all of his family''s homes, but I am a knife for me to fish. In the face of such a mage, he really did not interrupt her courage.


    To know that the specific identity of the ancient one is still a mystery, but just looking at her ability to pull out his own hell, I know that this is definitely not a guy who can afford it. Instead of pretending to be dumb, as if it were an innocent victim, it would be better to be honest with the requirements of this mage.


    Being able to bend is the basic moral literacy of **** creatures, and he naturally cannot be an exception. So when he saw that Gu Yi was watching himself, he immediately distorted his expression, made a look of frustration with the deformed face, and then asked carefully.


    "This Master, what do you want to know from me?"


    The fluent English is spoken, and the evaluation of his intelligent creature is completely settled. After all, language is the crystallization of human civilization, and creatures that can clearly express their meaning through language can definitely be crowned as the name of a smart creature.


    Since it is a smart creature, then the previous statement of the ancient Master has undoubtedly had some basis. After all, such a secret arrangement, if not a smart creature is engaged in ghosts, then how can not say it. So, this is a suspect and it can''t run. Naturally, Frank''s gaze also began to look at the meaning.


    A Frank in the district, the devouring monster is still in the eye, and his whole heart is still on how to deal with the powerful Master of the ancient one. He is sure, and just when he was uneasy, the ancient one was already a little bit of a smile and asked him.


    "Look at this, you should be familiar with it. So, let''s not talk about nonsense that is not there. Tell me who is instructing you to do all this. Who is it, let you have that courage , dare to easily run from **** to the world?"


    "This adult is a joke, I don''t know where this is? I just had a dinner, and I was still in the seventeenth floor of Hell, I was soaked in a sulphur bath and I was suddenly pulled up by you. I haven''t figured it out yet. What is the situation? You let me confess everything. How do I know what I want to confess?"


    Even if you don��t even have a fight, it��s already a humble appetite to say something like this. Whether from his attitude or his words, he is a very innocent person. However, I have already seen the ancient ones of their kind, but I don��t think that he would be innocent.


    The **** of the devil''s rhetoric, you also believe, then you can really prepare to buy yourself a good coffin. Gu Yi and they have been dealing with this for a long time, of course, know this. Therefore, for his innocent appearance, she completely ignores it, and then comes up with her own response plan.


    "I have a special mana residue here. Although it is very weak, it is enough as a medium. I am not very proficient in cursing, but some special curses are not a problem for me. So I am very curious about one thing. You said, if I use the gadget to launch some curses, what interesting things will happen?"


    As soon as the ancient one said this, there was already a piece of mana in his hand. Feeling the familiarity of this mana fragment, the lingering monster immediately gloomy face.


    At this time, he dare not continue to pretend to be innocent. After all, what is his thing is his. If Gu Yi really used this to cast a curse, then no matter how much he is here, the final result is difficult to run a dead word.


    Don''t think that **** creatures play with black magic every day, it''s very powerful, can ignore the curse of this evil thing. They are amazing, but that doesn''t mean they can resist the power of the curse. The same evil means are on them, and they are only dead. And death, any wise creature is not willing to face. So in this case, he is decisively embarrassed, and this is really not awkward.


    "I am merciful, my loyalty, respectful lord. I recognize, I recognize. This is indeed what I did. I did offend a little taboo, and I am willing to pay for my actions. So, you See if it can"


    "Is it still necessary to look at your performance? Let''s talk, who is behind you?"


    There was a sneer in the heart, and Gu Yi didn��t think that this ghost would be so easy to compromise. So she still squeezed his handle, and once again asked closely.


    "Instructed? No, no, no, dear Master, I can assure you. There is absolutely no one behind this thing to direct me. I just came to the world with great enthusiasm, and then very unfortunately set the goal here. I don''t know if I do this will lead to terrible existence like you. If I know all of this in advance, I swear, I will never do this kind of thing."


    "If you set a goal, you can set it up to the big businessman who specializes in demon supplies. Do you want to say that your luck is cursed, or do you think that my brain is being smashed by you? Play with me this meaningless language game again. If you want to continue playing, I don''t mind playing with you!"


    A dark flame emerged from the finger, and the ancient one issued such a warning to the devouring monster in a very dangerous tone. In the face of her warnings, even the ugly **** creatures that are eccentric, can''t help but be shocked.


    With the vision of the soul, he can clearly perceive the terrible curse of the black flame on the ancient finger. It can be said that as long as she dares to do it, I am afraid that I will soon fall into endless suffering and pain, and even the soul cannot be spared.


    Such a means is no longer under the terrible big devil. Therefore, he immediately put away the kind of confusion that he had before, and turned directly to reveal everything he knew.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t! I said, I said all the way. It''s a dejective that connects me. He said that there is a businessman in this country who specializes in reselling magical items for us. If we don''t want to be humans in the future. If you blink your eyes, it is best to solve him before he grows up. Many devils know the news, because the site here is mine, so they are willing to pay a price to let me solve him. The price they pay is not low, so you know, I have no reason to refuse them, isn''t it?"


    "I was going to do it myself. But a couple of fools got involved. So I just used them and got rid of that guy. Because I was guessing myself, there would definitely be a guy behind the guy who can resell this baby. Awesome role. So I packed up before and after you came. I didn''t think it would be related to a character like you, a powerful mage. If I knew ahead of time, I promise, no matter what the price they paid. I will not take this sale. It is not cost-effective, it is not worth it!"


    Because the upper body is tightly bound, this Soul Eater can''t make any gestures on gestures. However, he still tried to twitch his lower limbs and seemed to want to express his indignation in this way.


    This kind of behavior is enough to convince some people of his remarks, but the ancient one still shakes his head unrecognizable and then continues to ask.


    "You said before that you came to the world with the big stream. You also said that this is your territory? So, can I understand this now? The evil spirits in your **** have been blatantly violated and our Master will make The contract, then began to extend your tentacles into the human world?"


    This question is a bit awkward, or more than the expectation of the eccentric. However, as a brainy guy, he quickly came up with a response.


    "Honor, even though I am a bit offensive, you have to admit one thing, that is the old agreement, which is clearly obsolete now."


    "The new Hell Lord has no need to fulfill the agreement signed with the Supreme Master. And again, the Supreme Master has not appeared for half a century, and who knows if he has died somewhere in the world. Already opened, the human world has not fortified us. It is like an open buffet, no one will give up the opportunity to enjoy such a feast, isn''t it? So you, I advise you better or not It��s not a pleasure to ask for this kind of thing, and honestly accept the reality. This is the best result for the mage like you, and our devils!��


    "Are you threatening me?"


    With a glimpse of the eyes, the sound of the coldness appeared in the voice of the ancient one. And this is to make the lingering neck shrink and hurriedly recognize it.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare. This is just a small suggestion. After all, you are a strong, you have the power to dominate my destiny. I am not so bold, to provoke your existence. I am just stating the facts, If you don''t like to hear this, I will shut up."


    The performance of the ecstasy is still humble and obedient. Obviously, he hopes to use this attitude in exchange for the release of the ancient one. But obviously, his idea is an unrealistic reverie. Because Gu Yi did not let him go from the beginning. What''s more, he has repeatedly deceived himself again and again, which gives her even more reason to do so.

 Chapter 1597： Teachers responsibility and dangerous situation

    "Enough, I know enough. Now talk about you, what are you going to do in exchange for my forgiveness to you. After all, as you said, this person is sheltered by me. Now he is killed by you. If you don''t give me a reasonable explanation, do you think this can be said?"


    "I understand, I understand. I will pay the price to make up for your losses. I promise that this price will definitely satisfy you. As long as you are willing to let me go, no matter what the price, I am willing to deliver!"


    Just as the ancient one knew how to deal with the devil. The old devil also knows how to deal with the powerful wizards.


    In fact, the vast majority of wizards who will deal with the devil will not be what is called a gentleman, moral advertised. Their emphasis on their own interests can be far greater than the so-called morality of the world. Therefore, the life of one of the people in the district cannot be too much in mind. As long as there is interest, they will definitely not hesitate to trade him as a transaction.


    In the eyes of the eccentric, the ancient Master is such a person. Or, Master Gu deliberately expressed himself as such a person. So he made such a deal and tried to trade his life for his life.


    In his view, this should be a matter of course. After all, in a rational, daring to deal with the devil, the value of a dead person is certainly not a big price to pay for a devil. But unfortunately, he is miscalculated. Although the ancient one put forward the conditions, this condition is that he cannot be satisfied anyway.


    "My condition? It''s actually very simple. Just like before, I just need you to tell me who is going to mean that you have done it all!"


    This answer from the ancient one made the expression on the face of the devil''s face freeze in an instant. However, he still tried very hard to converge this look at the fastest speed, and then said to the ancient one with a very stiff appearance.


    "I didn''t say it? This is the result of a group of devil trades, things are not what you think."


    "I also said a word, don''t try to cover me with your ridiculous rhetoric!"


    The face is still the sneer expression, but the ancient one who is not ready to fight with this singer has already moved directly. The black flame was attacked by the venomous snake, and it was entangled in him. And when this strange flame began to burn on his body, he also mourned the inevitable pain.


    This kind of mourning voice is very harsh, but it can''t interrupt the almost cruel warning of the ancient one. She just looked at the devil who was mourning in the flames with cold and ruthless eyes, and then said to him slowly and fluently.


    "Do you really think that your ridiculous thoughts can blind me? Or do you think that you have moved out of the Lord of Hell, the so-called general trend, can make me deterred. Poor, you don''t understand what you are and what People who deal with it, everything you do is a joke in my eyes!"


    "I gave you a chance, or I tried to give you a chance. But you don''t cherish it yourself, then there is no way. I will use my own way to get the answer I want from you. This is what you should Lessons learned!"


    Sen Ran��s tone made the lingering monster shudder, and he struggled desperately, trying to ask for mercy from the ancient one. But now the ancient one does not give him such an opportunity.


    The black fire soon burned out the body of the grotesque, and the slender flame was like a long snake swimming, dragging the soul of the soul from his body. Without any accident, this soul has already fallen into the hands of the ancient one, and under the manipulation of the ancient magic, the secrets hidden by the ghosts, the memories he has experienced, are already movies, clearly The show was exposed to them.


    This method is very convenient, far more rapid and real than the previous questions. But if you can choose, Gu Yi really does not want to use such means to achieve his purpose.


    Of course, this is not a boring sense of justice and morality. As a person with clear goals and strong beliefs. Gu Yi never cares what kind of means he uses. It is also because of this that she will become a veritable Supreme Master. Otherwise, the evil black magic will be the hurdle that she will not go.


    So she was afraid to do so because of another reason, and this reason is still in Frank''s body.


    The ancient one is very clear about Frank''s current situation. With his eyes and eyes, he can see the basic structure and mystery of many spells with his own eyes. Although the black fire spells she used are powerful and strange enough, it is impossible to escape the observation of the sky.


    Power is powerful, cumbersome is cumbersome, and the two cannot be confused. So this is the reason why Gu Yi didn''t want to do this. She really didn''t want Frank to have the opportunity to learn such evil spells.


    As a mage apprentice who has not yet stepped in, Frank''s premature contact with this evil black magic is only bad for him, no good.


    Having said that, some people may say that power is not good or bad, and those who decide whether to use good or bad are those who use power. This may sound reasonable at first glance, but if you study it carefully, you will find that the truth of this statement is simply untenable.


    If one says that one must rely on good deeds to gain strength, one must rely on evil to become powerful. So no matter how evil the people who do good deeds before, no matter how good the inner evil guys are, in the process of chasing power, they will inevitably undergo a fundamental change.


    Nature is just a foundation, and time and process will change these things. Gu Yi clearly recognized this truth, so she would be worried about such a problem as a teacher. Of course, before the teacher''s identity, her more important identity is the collaborator and the supreme mages. Therefore, when things get stuck in a stalemate, she can''t help but break the bottom line and make choices that she didn''t want.


    Of course, despite having made such a choice, the teacher''s sense of responsibility allowed her to remind Frank in a timely manner.


    "Frank, don''t try to grasp what you shouldn''t master now. The power of this dark magic will erode your mind. Before you have enough resources to withstand such corrosion, I forbid you to use the power of the eye to peep at them! ��


    Most of the time the teacher said, no one listened, Frank is like this. He remembered everything he saw with his own unique talent, and then quickly removed his sight in the eyes of the ancient one, and then made a look at the ancient Master with a sly baby attitude. Guaranteed.


    "No problem, teacher. So now, can we go to the troubles behind the scenes that you said?"


    "if everything goes well."


    Still reading the ancient one of the devouring memory gives a vague answer. Her next plan, in the final analysis, still depends on the current message to determine.


    It is not so easy to memorize this kind of thing, but fortunately, Gu Yi has a lot of experience in this area. She searched for what she wanted as fast-forward, and then found it in a short time.


    "Black heart? If I remember correctly, it should be the son made by Mephisto. In terms of his nature, it seems that it is not impossible to betray his father and cast his enemies." It��s him who made such an order. So now it seems that all of this is inextricably linked to that guy. Is it something that was discovered? Or is this their original plan?��


    Seeing what I want to see, the ancient one who talks to himself is somewhat unpredictable. She didn''t know that all that happened in front of her was the response that her old rival had made after discovering her existence, or the inevitable move that the devils made when they infiltrated the human world.


    It sounds similar, but in reality it has a fundamental gap. The main point is whether she can maintain the state of hiding in the dark, to plan to deal with the old rival.


    The message in hand is difficult for Gu to judge an accurate answer, regardless of the direction of consideration, she must figure this answer as soon as possible. This gave her the idea of ??taking a black heart and taking the answer from his mouth. But if you really want to do this, it is not that simple.


    In terms of strength, there is no problem in the ancient one. Although the black heart is known as the son of Mephisto, the prince of hell. But in fact, he and Murphysto still have a substantial gap. Because many people know that his true identity is actually a smashing.


    The origin of the black heart is somewhat bizarre. When he felt that he needed a son, Mephisto used the cursed place in New York to accumulate decades of grievance and energy to create a black heart. Although he is a Murphysto creation, he does have some of the power of Mephisto. However, after all, it is not the flesh and blood of the person. This power can''t be said in the end.


    Perhaps for others, the black heart is powerful, but in the face of the ancient one, he is not much more powerful than the ordinary devil. At best, it is just a bigger bug.


    Therefore, the ancient one is not the root of this. What she really cares about is the identity of the black heart, and the worst impact she can have on doing so.

 Chapter 1598： Layout means net fishing

    Although the identity of the black heart is not as prominent as it used to be, but when it comes to importance, he is more important than the time when he was the devil prince.


    The reason why he said this is because he can only be regarded as a famous prince at the moment. Now, he is given the authority to control the entire North American devil. He is definitely a big member of the power. The two cannot be compared at the same time. At the very least, In the world of hell, the status of the two is different.?


    For the former, for example, you have to deal with the most black heart and some doglegs attached to him. The latter, you have to deal with is probably a tens of thousands of devils.


    Of course, with the strength of the ancient Master, even a demon army may not be put in her eyes. She does not need to worry too much about this problem. Compared with this, she is more worried about the chain reaction after she has moved her heart. After all, whether Black Heart knows that its existence is still an unknown problem, although he has a big chance that he already knows it, but at the last moment, the ancient one is still willing to hold a lucky one.


    This is not a weak escape, but the cautiousness and care necessary to do great things. Although there is an old saying called a big event, it is worthy of mind, but definitely not a matter of style. Cautious layout, careful The fall of the child, this is what the layout person really should do. Gu Yi is also a qualified layout person, so she is very clear, how should she take out an attitude now.


    Think twice before. Of course, no matter how thoughtful, there is one thing that will not change. That is, she has to deal with the black heart. Whether it is strong or hard, only after crossing this guy can we Their plans are going on.


    Gu Yi clearly recognized this, so she has already begun to plan in this area. It doesn''t take long, she has an idea in her heart, which makes her raise her head and directly Frank asked. "Frank, is there a way to pass on the information you know to Mr. Stark?" "Always. If you are sure that the answer you found is correct, I can arrange for you to contact me at any time."


    Returning to the place where he is good at, Frank naturally patted his chest and played the ticket. For his such statement, the ancient one was unceremoniously yelling at him. "Good. Take you I know Mr. Stark, I know, this should be the last answer. In addition, to help me tell another thing, I said that if our plan wants to go on smoothly, I have something to do. Have his cooperation!"


    With Frank''s ability, such news always passed quickly. And after a while, the entire apartment where the ancient one was located was blocked by the police and fbi staff.


    The residents in the apartment were invited by the government personnel. Even those who are thin and bourgeoisie are somewhat unhappy. Under the persuasion of these people, they finally chose to obey.


    In this way, a once densely populated apartment suddenly became an empty city, and apart from these government staff, you can''t even find a redundant guy.


    In the face of such a scene, as long as it is not a fool, it can almost be guessed that something is happening here. Naturally, with the spread of the news, more and more lines of sight begin to focus on this. The place. There are guys who watch the fun, and there are reporters who are afraid that the world will not be chaotic. Of course, it is impossible to get those who are unpredictable.


    However, these have nothing to do with the government staff. They are just guarding the only line of defense, and then honestly perform their tasks according to the above arrangements.


    One after another stretcher was carried into the apartment, and then loaded with something to be carried out. For experienced reporters, they can easily pass the white cloth on the stretcher or simply wrap it in the bag. The things in it guessed what was inside, so they naturally became excited.


    "My God, how many people died in the end, I counted it, and this is the most uplifting seven or eight stretchers."


    "Who has the information on the apartment, let us see if there are any big people in the end. If there is, this is definitely a big news, and we must definitely send it!"


    "We have already sent it. Look at those corpse bags. I have used my experience of investigating murders for many years to ensure that these are all dead bodies. Look at this number, a whole dozen bags. My God, we are this It��s a big murder that has never been seen before, and the entire Los Angeles citizens will be shocked by such ferocious behavior!��


    The reporters who are obsessed with their own business are talking about everything they see, and when they hear their discussion, some of the guys who are also hidden in them are sneering and grinning, showing very disdainful. Expressions come.


    These reporters may be experienced, but if you want to get the most correct answer with your experience, that''s not a simple matter. At the very least, these reporters are already looking at them.


    The guys hidden in the dark are very clear. These things are not what the reporters think, what is the work of the cruel murder. Perhaps one or two unlucky humans have died here, but there are more, but The smell of the devil is similar to them. Yes, they smell very clearly, those bags are indeed the smell that the devil will have. As a superb existence above human beings, no devil will take it for himself. Drilling into such a dirty bag, people throw it like throwing trash. So there is only one way to explain the situation at the moment, that is, it is the body of the devil.


    Not a devil, but a group. The volatility of the magic, and the smell that is unique to the devil is enough for the hidden stalker to make such a judgment. Plus the devils he had just lost with this area. Contact, so he is naturally firmly convinced of the results he has judged.


    And this is really not good news for him. You know, his task is to convey the orders of his boss, let the devils listen to the orders. Now, the guys who listen to the order are almost dead. So, doesn''t this mean that the guy like him has no meaning of existence?


    With this in mind, I imagined that the boss behind me would punish myself after hearing the news. The guy who was hiding in the dark couldn��t help but slap the pendulum.


    As the son of Mephisto, although he was ridiculed in hell, Murphysto shot a shot in the mud, and then lived the mud to live out the stuff. The power of the black heart is still his small person needs to look up Existence. Even more, the insidiousness and viciousness of the black heart is far better than his power. This is also the closest place to him and Mephisto. If for this reason, it angers the black heart and then falls into him. In the hands of him, he will eventually fall to what kind of end, it is really a thing that he can not imagine.


    Seriously, when he wants to understand these things, he really wants to escape subconsciously. The farther he escapes, the better. But knowing what the world has become, he is also very clear about one thing, that is No matter where he goes, whether it is in any corner of the world or in the depths of hell, he is unlikely to escape from the black palm.


    Hell is already the world of the grown-up, and the world will soon be like this. Under such circumstances, the black-hearted demon who is the confidant of the adult wants to round himself up, it is not a sentence. thing?


    The devil also has the helplessness of the devil. The little devil has always been the slave of the big devil. He wants to live and want to live better. In the end, it depends on the big devils to send compassion. Although the guy like the black heart looks like this. It doesn''t look like the type that will be compassionate, but for his own life, the guy who lurks in the dark is still gambling.


    Disguised as an ordinary reporter, the lurker quickly got out of the crowd and disappeared into the darkness without any trace. He thought that everything he did was seamless, but he did not think of it. Everything I have done has fallen into the eyes of those who care.


    "Headquarters, here is the nightingale, the mouse has already eaten the cheese, he started to go back to the hole. Repeat, he started to go back to the hole!"


    "Headquarters received. Nightingale, continue to monitor, continue to report. We must keep an eye on the mouse every move!"


    The devil has a mysterious power that is stronger than humans. However, this does not mean that humans have no merits. In some respects, even in some abilities, even the devil may not be able to compare with humans. It��s like it is now.


    The little devil who was secretly lurking thought that his every move did not attract anyone''s attention, but he did not think that his every move has already fallen into the eyes of the minded person. He has already fallen into the net, but now, just a chance to pull the net up.


    Of course, the people who networked will definitely not pull the net for such a small fish. They want to catch a big fish, and the little fish at the moment can only be regarded as a bait for them. So now they just stare at them, not with their hands.


    This is a plan that has already been arranged, and in their intentional connivance, the small fish that are used as bait have already run to the big fish they are trying to catch.

 Chapter 1599： 跪舔 posture life skills

    "The prince is sir, the prince is squatting. The big things are not good, the big things are not good!"


    The devil lurker, who was responsible for spying on the news, almost climbed into a church. In order to make himself look even more wolfsome, he even hit a lot of equipment attached to special forces. This not only made him messy with a bunch of messy things, but also let him fall directly to the end of a **** end.


    This is what makes him look so frustrated, but the effect is really good. Because many of the devils in the church can''t help but laugh when they see his appearance, and in this, there is a black demons.


    The black demons are laughing, at the very least, this means that his mood is still pretty good. And this is a good start for the devil lurkers. Don''t tell him when he is in a good mood, tell him the bad news, do you want to tell him when he is in a bad mood, and then let him tear himself away?


    This is definitely not possible. So now, this devil lurker is already eager to repeat the sound.


    "The prince is sir, really big things are not good, big things!"


    "What can be done! Stand up and say, don''t think about a dog!"


    Although the words of the black demons are not good, but from his tone or the expression on his face, he is not malicious to this devil lurker. This is not only because this guy''s ridiculous behavior has caused him to laugh, but more because of his title, just called the black heart devil''s mind.


    He called the Black Heart Prince. The prince is generally called His Royal Highness. It is only the king who can scream, so his name is absolutely wrong. However, this is from the point of view, not from the psychological heart of the black heart. If you start from his psychological point, such a title is the most correct name.


    As early as when Mephisto ruled Hell, Blackheart had the idea of ??taking his cheap father instead. Of course, this is just an idea, because his own strength is determined, and he has no possibility of turning this idea into reality. Although he has worked hard a few times, the final result cannot be described as good. He can live to the present safely, and thanks to his son, Mephisto. Otherwise, with the savage means of the deceitful king, he is now afraid that even the bones will be smashed into slag.


    But despite this lesson, Blackheart still has no confidence in his ambitions. He did not dare to scream on the things like the king''s dominance, but this did not prevent him from having a dry addiction in the dark.


    As long as Mephisto was still there, he had the habit of forcing his own devil to call himself down. Of course, at that time, he only had two or three kittens and puppies, plus his special status, no one would pay attention to it. But then, with the demise of Mephisto, Victor replaced it, and his little hobby had to be buried in the dust of the past.


    After all, Victor is not his father, and he is no longer such a prominent existence as the Prince of Hell. In order to satisfy the insignificant vanity of his heart, and to provoke the present Lord of Hell, a guy who can kill such a terrible existence as Mephisto, this is an uneconomical deal. In addition, the black heart also intends to protect the body and keep the words. Therefore, he has already given up his stupid practice.


    However, giving up and giving up does not mean that he does not want someone to shoot him in this regard. Nowadays, this kind of flattering by the devil''s lurkers is just right, so that he can get his heart out of his heart. So naturally, he began to let go of himself.


    "Let''s say, what makes you so flustered. Don''t worry, there is me, everything is not a problem!"


    "This, my Majesty. Not that I don''t want to say it, I really can''t say it. I am afraid that I will say this, and my Majesty will have my life."


    The devil''s lurkers curled up and put on a look of cringe and eagerness. Looking at his appearance, the black heart directly waved, and it was already a big bag.


    "Don''t worry, I can be different from the old guys in hell. For those of you who are willing to be loyal to me, I will give you generosity generously. So let''s talk. See what news can make you I don��t dare to say anything to me!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I am grateful for your tolerance."


    After spending so much effort, I finally got the guarantee I wanted. While the devil lurkers breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts, they also dared to stop revealing the news they knew.


    "Just just now, humans surrounded the residence of the businessman you ordered us to assassinate. Then I saw the government guys coming out of the body of a lot of demons. The piece I was responsible for. The devils in the area have all disappeared, so we have every reason to believe that they all died in the hands of humans. They should have discovered our actions!"


    "Well!" In a word of effort, the face of the black heart has turned from sunny to cloudy, and the clouds are dense. As a devil, moodiness is his nature. Therefore, he did not care much about his previous guarantees. Instead, he reached out and grabbed the fearless and shrinking devils on the ground and grabbed the palm of his hand.


    "I remember that the task I explained to you has been completed, isn''t it?"


    "Completed, it''s done. The lingering monster took his bounty with his soul and took your bounty from me. The guy is absolutely dead and can''t die anymore."


    The devil lurkers replied in a hurry, because he knew that he had reached the most critical time now, so he did not dare to hesitate, for fear that he missed the vitality of the line.


    For his answer, the black heart is more or less relieved of anger. For him, the death of several small soldiers under his hand is not a big deal. The real big thing is everything he ordered. If there is a leak, even if he is, he can''t afford it.


    Now that things are not so bad, this is a good thing for him, so his heart will naturally not be nervous. However, looking at the shivering guy in his hand, it��s definitely not good.


    Human beings have always been the role of a hog in the eyes of black hearts. In his view, human beings should be born to be ruled by the devil, especially by the devil like him. Now, it is reasonable to surrender at his feet like a slave, and let the human beings who he is seeking for it dare to resist him. Of course, this cannot be allowed.


    Let the devil under his command to assassinate the key character of Fei Lun, not only because of the above task of requiring him to infiltrate into the United States secretly, he actually does not want to see such a force develop.


    If human beings will have a few magical spells, everyone has a few magical tools to demolish them. These big devils may not have any effect, but the little ones under their hands are afraid that they will die. dead. And without the hustle and bustle, what are the prestige of these big devils? Even if you don''t talk about the prestige, the black heart does not want to have too many people to break in the hands of ordinary humans.


    You must know that the black heart has high hopes for these forces under your own hands. Even when he was a famous devil prince under the hands of Murphysto, he could give birth to a ambition. Now there are soldiers in the hands, and he naturally can''t put out this kind of mind.


    Lord of Hell, this is where he gets in any case. And he himself knows that it is impossible for him to be enemies with all of Vifisto''s Victor. His hope can only be placed on his own power and placed in his own future. And if the forces in your hands are in the hands of human beings, then all of this can only become an unrealistic joke. Of course, he can''t accept such a result.


    Therefore, he personally arranged the death of Fei Lun. But he did not think that Feren''s death would have caused human attention so quickly, and even the devil''s forces hidden in their secrets had everything to be swept out.


    Is it true that someone is secretly arranged to deal with hell?


    Thinking of the news from the other side of the earth, the heart of the black heart could not help but wonder.


    Of course, doubts are doubts, he is not the kind of Lord who has suffered from losses and dare not say anything. After all, the devil is a very realistic creature. The weak meat is almost a law engraved in their bones. If he is now swallowing up on human beings, then it is estimated that it will not take long before the big devils under his hand will start to lick his face.


    A devil lord who is not even an enemy of mankind is not qualified to lead the army. This is a very simple truth, and he certainly understands it. Therefore, he must now act to deal with what humans have done to them.


    Want to understand this, the black heart is already stuck in the hand of a small devil''s head, hoarse voice, asked him.


    "Do you know who is dealing with us in the dark? Say what you see and think, fast!"


    "I said, I said. Your Majesty!"


    Feeling the power on top of his head, the devil''s lurkers immediately answered the ass.


    "I saw the police and fbi. But I know that the devils must not be able to deal with them. There are only powerful wizards who can deal with so many devils, so there is only that person. The guy named Sir Modu!"


    "Good, find him and pick him up. I want him to die with the mortals who dare to be our enemies!"

 Chapter 1600： Difficult Masters Means

    The black heart gave the order, and this order was taken for granted by the devils throughout the Los Angeles area.


    Although the black heart is no longer the devil prince, but still the sentence, his current status is only higher than in the past. He is the general who dominates the devil''s actions throughout North America, and is the one who will dominate the army and the military. The fate of the devil in the whole of North America is almost in his hands. They don''t want to be serious, they are definitely making fun of their own life. This is of course something that few people are willing to do.


    Therefore, for a time, the entire Los Angeles is a group of magical dance, a little bit of able people can feel the crazy incitement from the power of hell. The Baron Modu, who is in Los Angeles and is the main target, is naturally impossible.


    I took my own bachelor and knocked the little devil who attacked the streetlight to the ashes. While the baron Modu was disdainful, he couldn��t help but wonder in his heart.


    He has recently reached the Rocky Mountains. He is not sure what happened recently. The only thing he knows is that the devils from **** are crazy and dare to shoot at the big-mage like him.


    Aside from the identity of his supreme Master apprentice, it is not a matter of being a big-mage, it is not an offense that can be offended. You must know that the so-called big-mage is basically a certain rumored existence in magic. Such existence, not to mention the legendary gods, and the idle devil lords, is still not a problem. Now, there are a few small devils who can''t get on the table. I want to be close to him by means of tricks. This is simply a dream.


    You are welcome to say that instead of using the magic of special restraint, relying directly on the stick, he can let these little devils know what it is to be a good person.


    However, the stick is also tired. Compared with this kind of continually sending off the devil, he is trying to use his own efforts in vain. He even wants to solve this problem directly and once again. What is the solution to the problem? At its most basic, you need to know what the root of the problem is.


    Baron Modu is not the kind of guy who is particularly brainstorming. Although the syllabus is also a special type of work that is engaged in mental work, it is like the high intelligence and low emotional intelligence of most scientists. He is also confused in these curved and involved places of intrigue.


    For this kind of thing, he has always had only one solution, that is, I am a mage, I am a nobleman, and you are the best to give me the impression of being honest. It is best if he can hold it in this way. If not, sorry, the Master''s fist is also very hard.


    Moreover, even if it is beaten, it does not matter. Because there is a whole group of ancient monks and wizards behind him, and there is a supreme mage. I played a group and played a small one, which is normal in the world of the Master.


    Nowadays, in the face of such chaos, Baron Modu has always taken the old means. But obviously, at this time, the devil who will retreat because of his means does not exist.


    There are both black-hearted factors and the fact that the method of Baron Modu has been somewhat outdated. After all, after excluding the reason that he was a big-mage, the remaining two reasons have long since lost the deterrent in the ravages of time.


    Ancient repair society? Even the apprentices who have just started to learn know that the old ancient retreats have already been submerged under the snow of the Himalayas. Now the remaining ancient monks are nothing but a group of embarrassing embarrassments.


    As for the Supreme Master. He has not been exposed for decades, and he is probably a dead person in the hearts of many devils. And in the case that the insider did not deliberately disclose her news, those ordinary devils could not give up the action of Baron Modu because of her reputation.


    Baron Modu can only get into this situation. And because of this dilemma, he had to start his brain and think about other solutions. Again, if you want to solve the problem, you must know what the root of the problem is. He understood this in his heart, so when another devil launched an attack on him, he deliberately took care of him and then used magic to directly control the devil.


    "Say, what do you want to do in the garbage in hell? Why do you want to attack me? Don''t you know that you are provoking the dignity of the entire human wizard?"


    "Hah, Baron Modu, you took the lead in launching a war against us. Why, now you want to put this crime on our heads?"


    "I haven''t done anything. Don''t think that you, the devils, can scream for me with two sentences. I am not the stupid village woman, I will be turned by the group you played!"


    The devil''s words, of course, the Baron Modu does not believe. And he did not intend to listen to the devil to continue the slogan, but the baton touched his chin and directly warned him.


    "Answer my question, tell me what tricks you are planning. I only give you such an opportunity. If you don''t catch it, I don''t mind turning you into ashes!"


    "I would rather become ashes, and I will not let my soul fall into the hands of the black heart. Hey, Baron Modu, don''t admit everything you have done. The things you helped the human being to establish a company have already spread. The whole hell, everyone knows that you are teaching humans how to deal with us. We are already enemies. Now that you are the first to deal with us, it is normal to launch a counterattack against you. You are dead, no one can live under the pursuit of hell. Your soul will fall into hell, I look forward to that moment!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the devil was already screaming, and the ashes disappeared into the hands of Baron Modu. Looking at the ash of the sky, the dark face of the Baron Modu is inevitably revealing a dignified look.


    Although some places are not too clear, he probably has already made it clear that this is inseparable from their cooperation with the Master and the government. The devil is not a fool, they will notice that their actions are not strange. In the same way, it is normal for them to be hostile to themselves.


    The only problem is that they should not use such an offensive so quickly, which is very inconsistent with their consistent nature.


    Modu knows the devil, he is also a master who often deals with these guys. So he is very clear that if there is no accident, these devils will not have such an overreaction. At the very least, at this time, they will not have such a reaction.


    So, there must be something wrong with it. And what went wrong? The only thing Baro Moto can think of is his collaborators, and Feren and the US government.


    "You can''t be so passive anymore. You have to figure out all this. If you can''t do it, you can only think of a way to avoid the limelight!"


    Between self-talk, Baron Modu has roughly developed a plan. And just as he was preparing for action, a strange wave of volatility made him unable to resist his footsteps and stared at himself in a slightly nervous manner.


    In the darkness, a behemoth like a sculpture suddenly emerged, and with the rumbling footsteps, step by step toward the Baron Modu approached. This kind of momentum is already enough to swear, and after seeing the guy''s truth, even a character like the Baron Modu can''t help but take a breath.


    This is a monster full of evil power.


    His body is tall, more than five meters. On the outside, he has the characteristics of human beings, and the inflated muscles are cast in iron, which makes him look full of oppressive power. Of course, because it is a demon, he will have some monster characteristics more or less. The most conspicuous of these is the spurs behind him, and his sly head.


    The spur that grows in the back is like a sword in the sky. Starting from his shoulder blade, it spreads all the way to the tip of his tail, giving him a dangerous feeling at first glance. And his head, like a peeled human head, with three or four pairs of horns entangled. In addition to horror, more is to give people a feeling of embarrassment and a strong feeling.


    This feeling is not an illusion, because he is really strong. As a famous sinful demon in the power of hell, the power of this devil is enough to make many famous wizards feel trembled in their hearts.


    The sinful devil is the most evil and the most ferocious devil in hell. Powerful, this is for sure, otherwise I am sorry for their domineering names and their horrible looks. And because of this power, they have always been very rare.


    This scarcity is not a childbearing difficulty. The sinful demon is not the kind of species that are born by breeding. Their birth is more on the ritual.


    In the human world, there is a horrible person. They are commonly known as murderers, and most of them are abnormal murderers of extreme morbid psychology. They are **** and killing countless people. It is precisely because of such a sinful crime, they will only have one end, that is, to go to hell.


    However, going to **** is not the end for them, it is just another beginning. Because many of the masters of **** are willing to collect such sinful souls, and then use such souls to nurture the most suitable for their hearts. This is how the sinful devil was born. Their deep cruelty and evil in the soul and the reward of **** are enough to make them a terrible existence. And Baron Modu, I don��t want to have such a presence at this time.


    But he knows that he has no more choices. So he can only bite his teeth and stick to it.


    Kill him or kill him. He must make everything tend to the former.

 Chapter 1601： Body protector escapes

    Sinister devil is not a good opponent to deal with. It is powerful to a terrible body, because of the horrible negative power generated by the sin of life, plus the crazy thinking that belongs to the perverted killer, put them in front of any opponent. , will be a headache for them.


    The Baron Modu also spent a lot of effort to get this guy down. In order to clean up this guy, he also paid a lot of money.


    You know, Master is not a very comprehensive combat profession. Intelligence development is much higher than power development. They want to make sure that they don��t fall into the wrong moment for some special reasons. The Metropolis will leave one or two hands. The site of the turn over. This is like the treasure of the ancient one with the eyes of Agomoto, the Baron Modu also has almost the treasure.


    That bagu, or its full name, Paladin''s hand, is a weapon that can fill the defects of Baron Modu and let him turn over in times of crisis.


    The shape of the Paladin bagu is the standard scepter. The scepter here does not refer to the power symbol of gold inlaid with silver, with a big gem on the top, but refers to the use of the warhammer on the battlefield, a stick. Going down can make the human brain a weapon of the dog''s brain.


    Because after all, it is modern, is it also exposed to ordinary people, the baron of the Baron Modu has made some small organs, making him look more like a gorgeous point when not in use. It can be used as a crutches for civilized sticks, but in essence, it is still such a weapon.


    Such a weapon is used to paste people, this is for sure. As a mage, a simple paste can certainly not satisfy his noble force. Therefore, such a weapon must have more functions. As for what kind of The function can meet Mo Duo''s needs? Mo Duo is clearly clear in his heart.


    He is not the ancient one. It is impossible to impose the great force of time on his own bachelor. Since it is impossible to reach such a height in quality, then it is only possible to think of ways in terms of quantity.


    First of all, the magic of the blessing system. Although the physical quality of the mage is better than the average person, but compared with those who rely on muscle to eat, there are still some gaps. Others, compared with the early Steve Rogers They are all somewhat inferior. With such physical qualities, under the premise of no magic protection, a large-caliber bullet may almost have their life. And this is definitely the time for the wizards to deal with those terrible opponents. The biggest short board.


    Most of the mage will choose to put on a few layers of clothing with protective spell protection in the face of this situation, or simply prepare the kite to clean the kite.


    Of course, Modu is no exception at this point. But as a mage who thinks he is a nobleman, he wants to be different, like the heroes who can kill the dragon in the epic. However, I did not say that the spell of the scorpion ghost can be turned into a martial arts gladiator.


    With this, at most, Modu has the basis for being able to face the enemy. In the face of a monster whose wrist is thicker than his waist, it is certainly not enough to rely on these. Therefore, the dual spell of gravity is also necessary.


    Let the French bachelor pinch it in his hand like a fly swatter, and hit it on someone else''s head like a tank. This is also a good means against the enemy. It must be added. As for the other, what energy radiation, guardian bonus , shifting and changing shadows, lethal replacement. As long as it can be added, Mo Duo is not polite.


    With these foundations, although the French bachelor can''t compare with those who are brave and blasting, it can eat a lot of artifacts all over the world. But it can definitely be called the best of the magic weapon. Such a weapon is placed In a large game, how can it be a kind of graduation equipment that can list more than a dozen attributes? If you don��t want to go to the heart, you don��t have to think about it.


    It��s such a precious thing. Now in Modu��s hand, there is only a small section on the grip. What is the pain in his heart now, it��s absolutely imaginable.


    However, when I built this bagu, Modu had already thought of it for a day. After all, the bodyguard was built to protect him from a small life. If he lost his life in order to protect the magic weapon, this would not be the end of the game. Is it all right? So he just feels distressed for a moment, and then he left this thing behind his head. After all, the life is the most important.


    After seeing the demon sin debut, Baron Modu has already deeply understood the seriousness of the problem. This is not a small fight, not a small punishment for the climate. But the **** forces are really worried, to set He is dead.


    Sin industry is not a small person, even in the **** of ghosts, they are also extremely rare to cherish talent. Ordinary devil lords may not have a sinful devil to serve them, but now, just the beginning, A sinful demon was placed in front of him, which of course made him unable to bear the spirit of playing twelve points. After all, if such an opponent has two more, then it is really terrible. He is not cautious and certainly can''t do it.


    With a cautious attitude, Modu certainly couldn��t have been like the beginning. Lohan exposed himself to Los Angeles in the broad daylight, letting the devils come to the door. He was already scared and knew it was amazing. Now, knowing that it is powerful, then he naturally began to avoid its edge. In this respect, the Masters, especially the Masters of the Ancient Society, have a unique ability.


    It is said that when the ancient one founded the ancient retreat, it was a painstaking effort to recruit disciples in Kamataiji. She knew that the level of the disciples was uneven, and it was almost impossible to achieve such an achievement. Although she was, she did It is possible to gain some strength, but it is certainly impossible to rely on this power to face the mysterious side that threatens the earth at all times.


    There may be no problem dealing with those little sisters, but a little bit of a serious role, I am afraid they will not be opponents. Not to mention being an opponent, really want to fight, I am afraid that even if you want to run, I am afraid it will be a problem.


    How to say that the Master of the Ancient Society is regarded as the disciple of her disciples. Of course, she can��t watch them sacrifice in such a place. And although she has the ability to go all out, it is almost impossible to protect them all the time. Under such premise, she must think about it again. Under her genius''s magical ability, a space spell created specifically for the ancient wizards came into being.


    Space door, commonly known as the door opener, Kama Taj''s compulsory course. With the magical network of the three temples all over the world, the Master of the Ancient Society can go to any place in the world by opening the door between the beggars. The future of this spell is vast. If you go further, you can even get rid of the shackles of the three great temples and extend the reach of it to every corner of the universe. Of course, only one ancient one can do this. The Baron has no such ability.


    However, this is the case, he has already got the cards out of trouble.


    The New York Temple and the Temple of London in the three temples are ridiculous. But this absurdity refers only to people, not to functions. Under the disaster of nuclear bombs, people must be unable to keep it. But by the time The magic network built by the ancient one is not so easy to be destroyed. Therefore, the door opening technique can be used, and it is as convenient and efficient as ever.


    Just find a hidden corner, cast this spell, and don''t even breathe. The Baron Modu is already safely left before several demons come up. And when he reappears, he is already Going back to his place in Los Angeles, that is, the temporary hiding place of the ancient Master.


    He is not stupid. After seeing the seriousness of the situation, he certainly knows where it is the safest place. Among the people he knows, only the ancient Master can have this ability to keep him. Unless he is cramped, I will go shopping somewhere else at this time.


    First, he didn''t want to take his life safety to make this joke. So when he arrived at the place, he was already eager to ask for help from the ancient one standing in front of him.


    "The big things are not good, teacher. The devils in **** don''t know what crazy they are doing. They are all attacking me in desperation. It''s like a nightmare. I am almost killed!"


    "You said this."


    Hearing the help of Baron Modu, the Gu Yi Master put the book in front of him, and then naturally gave him such an answer.


    "I know the reason. Because it''s all I arranged."


    "What the hell?"


    As soon as I heard such an answer, Baron Modu was first stunned, and then the whole brain was caught in the opportunity.


    At the beginning of this speech, he thought that he was a fake ancient master in front of him, what a powerful devil pretend. But a closer look, he still confirmed the identity of the ancient one, and then determined another problem.


    Master Gu is definitely not trying to kill him. Because in any case, he is an apprentice who grew up watching the ancient Master. The relationship between two people can be said to be both a mentor and a mother and child. How can we overdo it, she will not be able to settle to her own place of death. So, is this another hidden fact?


    I roughly guessed the truth of the matter. Although Modu��s heart was inevitable, it was indignant. Anyone who is almost killed by a small life will not be too open-minded, and he will naturally not be an exception. However, as a mage, he can control his emotions more or less. So after a little calming down, he still came up with a calm enough attitude.


    "What happened? It will let you make such an arrangement. Even if you want to take me as a bait, can''t you tell me in advance?"

 Chapter 1602： Bait action meat cutting plan

    It can be seen from the tone of Baron Modu, how angry he is in his heart. And his anger was so completely within the expectations of the ancient Master.


    After all, he was used as a bait without first predicting him. In theory, she could not stand. Therefore, she can only let Baron Modu vent her little temper.


    Of course, big things are important. After feeling that Baron Modu had already vented almost, Gu Yi had already interrupted him in a timely manner.


    "I need to verify some things, so I didn''t inform you in advance. And, I have confidence in you, you are doing well, aren''t you?"


    To say such a thing, it is not that the ancient one opened the river in the letter, and casually swayed the baron Modu. But she really has a similar idea. Because she is not sure if the devil knows about her existence, she must test it a little. Only by testing the truth can she determine the next move. As far as the current situation is concerned, her existence is obviously a mystery. Otherwise, the devils could not target the Baron Modu as a target, so as to target him so much.


    This is a good thing, although I don��t know why the Lord of Hell has not announced his existence, but in any case, this is beneficial to her arrangement for hell. It can be hidden for nine days. Thunder strikes. She knows this truth very well. So for such an answer, she is of course happy to see it.


    However, she is satisfied. The Baron Modu feels uncomfortable in her heart. Although the trust and praise of the ancient one is indeed a joy to his heart, but when he thinks about his own loss, the kind of convulsive heartache still makes He honestly pulled his thoughts back into reality.


    People are real animals. It''s like many migrant workers hate bosses for talking about their ideals. It''s not that they don''t have ideals, but that their biggest ideal is to make money without working. Just talk about ideals like this. The guy with money is simply drooling!


    Baron Modu couldn��t talk about the dislike of the ancient Master. But he was not really satisfied with the old one, so he immediately complained dissatisfied.


    "Yes, I am doing very well. But I almost can''t come back. Do you know how much I paid for living back? If you can breathe with me, this kind of thing is impossible. occur!"


    "So?"


    "So, I need an explanation! Why, why do you want to do this!"


    This is to discuss a statement, and the ancient one can only give him a statement.


    "Because Mr. Ferren is dead. You know this thing, aren''t you?"


    "I know, but this has something to do with me."


    Although he is a collaborator with Ferrin, for his life and death, Baron Modu is not really concerned. In his opinion, an ordinary person will die when he dies. The world is so dangerous, thousands of people die every moment. There is not much more than a fee, and a lot less. There is really nothing surprising about it.


    This is the kind of mentality that only the Masters treat the ordinary people. The ancient one is also the mirror in the heart. She did not expect that this sentence would be able to settle the Baron Modu, so after such a speech, she immediately came up with more powerful arguments.


    "If he dies in an accident, it naturally has nothing to do with you. But he is not dying of accidents, he is dying of man-made. And it is not ordinary man. It is the devils of **** who conspiring to harm him. You think What is the reason why Hell��s devil has slandered an ordinary person? At this time, do you still feel that you have no relationship?��


    Upon hearing this, Baron Modu��s face could not help but gloomy. Although he is very self-sufficient, he is unwilling to deal with ordinary people. But this does not mean that he is not sloppy, and even some basic responsibilities are not willing to bear. He is a direct collaborator of Fei Lun after all, even if he is not the main affair in the whole thing, but since he is involved with him The relationship, then he does not want to give himself out. And he does not want to give himself out.


    The person who is proud of his heart is this. It��s good to face. You don��t want to provoke him to do it. Once you provoke him, even if it��s just inadvertent. He can also remember what he hates, and then try to give you a look at the color. It��s almost like a guy. So he has forgotten the feeling of distress before, and he started to speak in disgust.


    "These devil scorpions, don''t they know how to converge? This is the world, not the place where they can do evil. If you don''t honestly roll back to hell, you can dare to move us. This is simply not to put us in the eye. in!"


    "From the perspective of their actions, they don''t put us in the eye. Otherwise, do you think that the devil who dared to attack you came from?"


    Honestly speaking such a saying, the answer of the ancient one is obviously to let the Baron Modu a stalk. Although he was angry, but he still knows how much he has self-knowledge. He wants to be an enemy of the devil. He still has no such qualifications. Only the existence of the ancient Master can be compared with such powerful forces as Hell. In addition to knocking on the side drums, he has only a small flag shouting. Therefore, he can only temporarily suppress the anger in his heart and ask about the ancient one.


    "Teacher, how are you going to deal with these **** devils? Don''t say that you are ready to let them go so arrogantly. I don''t know if you have noticed the current situation. Anyway, my feeling now is that the whole Los Angeles is a group of magical dances. Maybe now they have to deal with ordinary people before they can deal with me. But after a long time, I am sure that these greedy devils will certainly be unbearable. I don��t think you would like to see any innocent people because of ours. Relationships fall into the hands of these devils. So, if you have any way, please do as soon as possible."


    "Of course I have a way. And I have already greeted Mr. Stark. However, this method may still require you to make a little sacrifice. After all, they still don''t know my existence, and you only It is their main goal."


    With such a bureau laid out, it is of course impossible for the ancient one to quit halfway. So after Baron Modu showed such intentions, she was already asking for him. In the face of such a request, the face of Baron Modu suddenly became as ugly as eating a cockroach.


    A little sacrifice. When this is said, Baron Modu can roughly guess the meaning of the ancient one. She obviously wants to use herself as a bait to attract the main force of the power of hell. For those who have just experienced the devil''s madness in hell, this is not a good idea. Because he has no cards, he really does not have much confidence to save himself in such an attack.


    It can be said that this is simply making fun of his little life. However, if you let him refuse, he can''t pull this face.


    Quite simply, if he refused the ancient one, wouldn��t he say that he was afraid of the devil��s means, and some of them recognized it? The tree lived a piece of skin, and the person lived a face, especially for the Baron Modu. If you let him admit that he is embarrassed, it would be better to give him a pain.


    I have clearly understood this, even if there are 10,000 unwillingness in my heart. He ended up with a gloomy face and asked such a question to the ancient one.


    "You intend to let me do this?"


    "It''s very simple. I need you to be exposed to the devil''s sight, and then try to escape from their chasing. I know that you can''t cope with so many opponents, so running away is the plan I set for you. It��s your own worry. In order to avoid being implicated in innocent people, I don��t mind if you stopover. You just need to head all the way to Washington until you reach the White House. It��s almost ok.��


    This requirement is not too high. At the very least, Baron Modu does not think he has the ability to fulfill this requirement. After hearing this, he even had a green face. It can be said that if he did not know his position in the ancient heart, he could not help but have some doubts. Is this the ancient one who intends to kill people with a knife, so that he must have his own life.


    Of course, this is just a delusion, and he knows this in his own heart. Therefore, he did not directly make a statement, but said to the ancient one with a very embarrassed expression.


    "Do you think I can do this? Or I will send it directly to Washington. The process in the middle is too dangerous. I don''t have full control."


    "No, the middle process is very important, and one step can''t be saved."


    In one sentence, the proposal of Baron Modu was vetoed, and Gu Yi assured him.


    "I know what you are worried about, rest assured, I will take care of you in secret. And you have to know that what we need now is to suppress the devils throughout the United States. Let them be a little bit because of your relationship. The ground was removed by us, this is the most appropriate method at the moment. If you do what you say, you can''t get the effect I want. I don''t think you want to see the devils continue to lie in the dark, planning Everything for you."


    This kind of guarantee is to dispel all the fantasies of Baron Modu. However, how much has been protected by the ancient promise, he also has some conviction in his heart. It��s just that he still doesn��t quite understand what Gu was trying to figure out. Is that just the case? Does not look like.


    With such a problem, he couldn''t help but ask his own question. In this regard, Gu Yi��s answer is this.


    "It''s very simple. I want to cut the flesh of **** a little bit like cutting meat. Let them feel the pain and make more intense movements. Only then can I pull them up, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1603： Loss of soldiers will be different

    Putting the facts and reasoning, Baron Modu finally accepted the plan of the ancient one. And of course, he started a thrilling escape.


    Just a night''s time, I can''t stop the devil''s madness to him. As soon as he appeared, he immediately attracted a violent bombing attack. In the face of such an attack, Modu naturally suffered through the pain.


    It��s not that Gu Yi looked at him in secret, he could sit back and relax, and be safe and sound. The so-called play to do a full set, before he has no life safety, how can Gu Yi risk the exposure of his existence, to pave him everything. She only shoots at the most dangerous time, and before that, everything depends on Modu himself.


    And if he has the ability to cope with these things, he will not be so embarrassed at the beginning. He is because he has no ability. People who have no ability, of course, can not master the initiative. Looking after him, otherwise, it is estimated that it will not take long before the news of his dog can be put on the news.


    It��s really difficult, but since it��s still a step forward, it��s proven that the plan will continue smoothly. After all, Baron Modu and Gu Yi are not ordinary people, and their mobility is certainly not possible. It��s common sense.


    So all in all, the Baron Modu is constantly approaching the direction of Washington. Every step of the approach means that a large number of **** devils fall behind him. Although the number is small, they cannot hold the accumulated data. It can be said that when Modu almost fled to Washington, the loss was already superimposed to a degree that would make anyone feel bad.


    When I first heard the news, the black heart was still unbelievable. But when he confirmed it again and again, he had to accept the crazy reality that the embarrassing Daqing had already died. Oh, that''s probably the feeling. I wanted to make a wave of old people to fight the world, but I haven''t waited for the old man to get together, and I was directly shackled by a set of shackles. This kind of thing is not acceptable to any ambitious guy. .


    Look at the ambitions in the stock market, but whenever you encounter big waves, you will never have a type of free flying from the rooftop. The black heart is very similar to them, but there is a little difference. The difference is that he I haven��t lost enough to even take off my pants, and he��s not a good bully.


    To be honest, the investors who visit the rooftops are actually vulnerable groups. They belong to the poor worms that can''t be done in the face of turbulence and even stop loss. If they are not good, they are wool. The only value that exists in the stock market is to let Others are embarrassed. When did you see which big capitalists climbed up to the rooftop, the ability of others to throw the mess in your hand, and then let you eat this loss for them. Even if there is a loss, it is only small Loss, people who can''t get bones and bones, and those who lose their underwear are not a type at all. So, it is not wrong to say that the Tiantai people are vulnerable.


    Blackheart is certainly not a vulnerable group, because he is a devil, and more importantly, he has the strength of a table in his hand. Seeing the bad news coming one after another, he can no longer sit on the high platform to watch the drama. The little devil who finally gave him the news, then questioned him in a hurry.


    "Where is that **** now?"


    "Washington, he has already gone to Washington."


    "Washington, oh, a bunch of waste!" The eyes shimmered with cold light, and the little devil in his hand was ruthlessly torn into pieces. When the black heart turns, it is already spreading the anger of his heart to the group of people who are in front of him.


    "Even a little mage can''t take it, do you all grow up eating locusts in hell? Do you know that if you change it before, like your waste, I have already grinded you into meat. Go and feed the few **** dogs I have raised!"


    As a boss, Black Heart is the most powerful and powerful devil in the entire North American region. The fists and the forces are hard enough, and he certainly has a swearing swearing at his own group.


    Of course, there are also reasons why the devils under his hand have no outstanding characters. For Victor, who is in charge of Hell, his current main target is Asia and Europe. The Americas, especially in North America, are actually a place that has been played badly for him. There is no need to pay too much attention.


    The reason why Black Heart can be the general manager of North America is here. Otherwise, you think that Victor is stupid, will put a guy with the name of the Hell prince, and obviously ambition is placed in such a place where the Emperor of Heaven is far away.


    The devil with threats and abilities was placed under his own eyes. It��s like a black heart, and it��s going to be left outside, whether it��s the ability or the wisdom. This sentence is not to look down on the black heart, but Mephisto is gone, he really can not get on the table. In Victor''s eyes, he can only be regarded as a second-line player at most, and can''t be taller.


    There is an old saying that there is no weak soldier under the strong words. This sentence is the same. You are a small-scale leader of the second-line level, and you are counting on your own all-fashioned iron warriors like Spartan 300 men. This is not reliable. Even if it is really worthy of you, it is estimated that you can''t control it. So it is normal, these devils under the black heart can only be regarded as the second and third line troops in the entire army of hell. In other words, it belongs to the type of eating and eating.


    A group of people who don''t have much ambitions and can only eat with the black heart and eat and die will face any reaction to the boss''s attack. It must be hard-pressed.


    So, after hearing the black heart so much with abusive words. The vast majority of the understaffs are bowing down to make ostriches, but come and listen to them and turn a blind eye. Even some tempered devils, just licking their teeth, took the past.


    This kind of performance is definitely unqualified in the eyes of those who are ambitious and have a pattern of chest. After all, there is no basic bloodyness. You can count on such a soldier to be able to fight well. It is simply a daydream. However, this is in their eyes, not in the eyes of the black heart. In the eyes of the black heart, this performance is actually quite good.


    Because this means his prestige, which means his power. In a word, the people under the hand did not dare to put a fart. This is not what prestige is prepared for? If these people are very **** and even dare to attack themselves, that is the problem. How did it happen, the boss��s instructions were not heard, did you want to rebel?


    It is a guy with rebellious thoughts. Of course, he can''t allow such people to appear under his own hands. So for sure, one can''t run if there is a mistake.


    The devils under his command obviously know his style of doing things, and he chooses to make a shrinking tortoise in the spirit of Mingzhe''s protection, which is a reasonable thing.


    Of course, the problem of making a tortoise turtle into a shrinking tortoise is still to be solved. Especially after venting enough anger in the black heart, I started to cut into the topic.


    "How, one or two don''t talk? Do you really want to be a waste dog food? Say, there are any ways to tell me. If you can''t say a way to get it, you guys, one don''t think too much. !"


    The bosses on the top have spoken, and the people below should naturally take some action. So soon, there was a leader who wanted to be eager to perform, and suggested to the black heart.


    "Hello, we really didn''t think that a human mage would be so powerful. If you want me to see it, we might as well put him in the first place. After I have figured out his cards, can we find a way to deal with him?"


    Such a suggestion is definitely a vulgar statement. In terms of not seeking merit, but seeking nothing, this is indeed their best choice for the moment.


    After all, how to see Modu this wizard can go all the way through the road, it is a bit strange to kill Washington in a difficult way, it is difficult to say with certainty that he has nothing to deal with the cards of these devils. In the case of unclear, temporarily stop the action, stop the blood and then act is not a rational choice.


    However, such a statement has not been recognized by the black heart, and even said that it is contrary to what he thinks in his heart.


    Dealing with a human mage in the district, the loss of the soldiers will be counted, and now they are ready to retreat, and even the courage to continue fighting is lost. He can''t afford this face. You know, he is the man who intends to be the Lord of Hell. Even a small human mage can''t be a lover. After that, whoever in **** will recognize him as the boss. Those big devils with him will not regard him as a boss. Laughing, laughing at 10,000 years?


    So without saying anything, the black heart is already a paw to shoot the leader who made this suggestion directly on the ground. This is the position of this leader, he really can''t bear to shoot him to death. Otherwise, it would not be like the unfortunate little devil before, which became the victim of his anger.


    "Even a human mage in a district is so timid, what use is it for me to raise you? I will listen to it, so I don''t want to hear it again. If I hear someone say this to me. I promise that you will have a very memorable experience!"


    The black heart made clear the car and horse, plus the lessons of the former car, those who had almost the same thoughts immediately swallowed themselves into the stomach. They didn''t dare to scream again, but it was the so-called singer that I sang, and they didn''t dare to scream. It didn''t mean that another group of people didn''t dare to scream. Some people naturally have rivers and lakes. Soon, the other side��s opinions have already been taken out.


    "Hello, I think the main reason for our defeat is that our attack is too scattered. It is undeniable that this mage does have such strength. In the case of single-handedness, the devils under our hands are not normal. That being the case, why don''t we put them together, come to a big army, and arbitrarily crush him into powder?"

 Chapter 1604： Innocent thoughts are difficult to act

    Concentrating troops to overcome strong enemies is itself the most conventional means of confrontation. Although it can''t be said that it is a magical work, it is a good idea to draw a finishing touch, but it is also a good point. Most importantly, this is in line with the heart of the heart. It made him feel the subordinates of his own.


    It is not impossible to accumulate a shot of his mother, but it is very feasible. After all, the performance of Baron Modu is struggling. The news from the black heart is that, several times, it is a little bit worse, and everything can be done.


    Really a little bit worse, then simply add this to the point. The quality is not enough for the heap, anyway, my heart is so in my heart.


    He already has the urge to do this, and as a devil, of course he can''t suppress his impulse. Although he is the son of Mephisto, but in the end it is still charged, so he did not inherit the swindle of Murphysto and think twice before acting. To say that a resolutely popular is to praise him, saying that he is doing things but the brain is the real situation.


    I am a prince, what kind of brain I want, I will be tempted to use the impulse of the matter.


    With this understanding, the black heart does not say anything, it is already a big wave, and these people are commanding themselves.


    "Just do it. Pass my orders down and let the idiots don''t start. First investigate the position of the guy, wait until the people are together, and take him down in one go! This time I want to live, Let them bring this mage to me in alive. I want to give him a hand!"


    For the mission of Baron Modu, the black heart is obviously already hated in the bones, otherwise he can not condescend to personally knot him. After all, from his point of view, the Baron Modu is the chief culprit of the loss of the soldiers, the ideal ship has not yet set sail, it has almost collapsed. At this point, he can hate him for eating his own skin. So naturally, it is not surprising for him to ask such a request.


    Of course, he made such a request along his own mind. But the bosses under his hand can be embarrassed. The specific situation of Baron Modu is not very well understood, but one thing is certain, that is, this human mage is definitely not a small person who can make them arbitrarily round and round, but a really troublesome big trouble.


    Others don''t know their battle against the Baron Modu, but they are clear in their hearts. Do not say anything else, just the sinful demon of the Hellly Kings has already arranged a class almost. In the face of such a battle, if they changed their playing, afraid that they would not even have a night, their heads are already in front of the black heart. Now, Baron Modu is not only alive, but also alive and alive, not even one arm or leg. This shows that his strength is above them.


    There are clouds in the art of war, ten in the circle, and five in the attack. The times are divided, the enemy can fight, and the less can escape. If not, it can be avoided. Therefore, the small enemy is strong, and the enemy is also the enemy.


    The meaning of this sentence is very simple, ten times the military force to fight the encirclement, five times can be a strong attack, twice as much as the brain to fight, the enemy is divided and attacked. If you can hit it, you can''t fight it. If you can''t fight it, don''t fight. Obviously, the strength is not as good as the person, but then you can only kneel down and call your father.


    There is no difference between grasping the living and encircling the war, and ten times the power gap can encircle and enemies the enemy. Ten times, how to look at their previous performance is not like ten times the enemy''s appearance. Now that I want to catch a living, isn��t this a whimsical thing?


    A group of devil heads are eager to dispel the unrealistic thoughts of the black heart, but they also know that at this juncture, as long as they dare to make a different opinion, I am afraid that the black heart can immediately ask for a good fruit.


    Ming knows that the boss on his head is this look, but also arbitrarily committed straight, that is the iron bones loyal minister. It is a pity that they are the devil. When the devil''s you are loyal and disloyal, this is not to respect the ethnic culture and traditions of others!


    There is no such thing in everyone''s mind, so after looking at each other, they still give up this kind of unfortunate practice. Of course, doing nothing, letting the black heart make a decision here is absolutely impossible. After all, he only spoke here, but their relatives were born and died. No one will make a joke about their own family, so soon, someone said a more euphemistic statement.


    "His Royal Highness. If you want to catch him, it��s not possible for those who are under our hands to want to catch such a character. So you see if it is."


    "Why, even my orders are not intended to you listen? Then I will leave you with something to use around!"


    When someone listens to the opposite tone, no matter whether he speaks or not, the black heart is already a glimpse of the eye, and the skin laughs and asks.


    His thoughts are very simple. My devil prince, the future Lord of Hell, has already spoken, and you guys just have to follow my instructions. Now I dare to question my order and make different opinions to me. You are simply ignoring your life and committing chaos. In a word, I am looking for a dead end.


    Of course, he himself knows that he doesn''t have a lot of cards at the moment, and he can only rely on these guys in front of him. So he didn''t say anything completely, but left a little bit of a gap to let them admit their mistakes.


    This step is very obvious, so very quickly, a group of leaders have been talking about one after another and dare not be able to. However, even if they recognized the mistake on the bright side, the leaders did not really follow the instructions of the black heart. Say it to your mouth, do it on your hands. Again, it��s impossible to have a feverish mind like letting them out of their lives.


    Benefits are always the most basic factor in ensuring everyone''s position. Other things, black hearts can get the loyalty and private commitment of these people. The most fundamental reason is that he promises these people the benefits they want.


    He is a boss, but this does not mean that he can unscrupulously squander his own power. Without the support of these devils and their tribes, his only end is to be beaten back, even worse.


    This black heart is also clear to himself. He has not been completely stunned by his own power. Therefore, when these guys showed a lack of silence, neither openly opposed nor vocal support, the black heart itself was inevitably flustered.


    Hard to go on. Then you can only find a way to soften yourself and find a step for yourself. In this respect, how much is a devil, and he has an actor''s talent. In a blink of an eye, he has already put on a look that is not very patient. With a wave of his hand, he has already asked these people. .


    "Okay, okay. Tell me what you think, let me see how you plan."


    He is very impatient, but in the eyes of those who are, this is obviously a kind of helplessness that can only choose to compromise. And this meaning is in line with everyone''s wishes. After all, hello, hello, everyone, what should be done like this?


    In this case, they are also not allowed to enter the ruler. Instead, after a brief exchange, they quickly came up with two options.


    "Hello, I think we can only have two choices at the moment?"


    "Which two? Let me talk about it first."


    "This is the first thing, that is, we should not have any mercy, directly use the fastest, most fierce means to complete a surgically accurate attack. As long as you can kill the mage called Baron Modu, everything will not be solved. Don''t need to be so expensive, bring him to your front to dirty your hands, you said no?"


    This is the most common practice of the leaders. After all, no one wants to waste their efforts on the whim of the black heart. However, for this kind of thing that obviously folds his face, the only reaction of the black heart is to shake his head and reject it.


    Two minutes ago, he also vowed to make such an order, and he said that he would personally give the Baron Modu a good look. If you don''t have two minutes now, you have to change your mouth. This is not what hits his face.


    He has always believed that the most important thing for a king is this credibility issue. The so-called mouth contains the heavenly constitution, and Jin Zhangyu��s law should mean this. The words that I have said now are not counted. This is not only a break from his good illusions, but also a clear indication to his group of people that their majesty is not so inviolable. This is definitely not enough.


    Compromise is a very important part of doing big things, but it is not something that can be compromised. At the very least, he does not believe that this matter is within the scope of compromise. So immediately, he shook his head and resolutely denied it.


    "Absolutely not, this person must die in my hands, this is an order, an order that cannot be changed!"


    It is already the second time to say this, and the attitude of the black heart is already very clear. And it is precisely because of such an order, his men are also inevitably picked up the tooth flower, a headache.


    If this matter can be done casually, we are still so painstakingly persuading you to do something, directly to you, everyone is happy, isn��t it?


    This is the idea of ??all of them, but it is just an idea. On the bright side, this kind of words must not be said to be fair and honest. It is disrespectful. And since such a road does not work, then they can only use the alternative program.


    So soon, another proposal is already in front of the black heart.


    "If this is not the case, then you, we have only one choice. That is, you personally lead us to get this guy down. Whenever you want to kill, you can''t decide it in one sentence. Is it something?"

 Chapter 1605： Behind the intrigue

    The strength of the black heart is obvious to all. It can be sent to sit in the whole of North America. He definitely has the strength to say that it is the strongest in North America. Of course, this strongest is limited to the devil''s power and is limited to those existing on the bright side.


    But this is enough. At the very least, in the eyes of these devils, the weight of the black heart is enough. If he is willing to go out, they can take care of the Baron��s grasp. Although the probability of its own success is low, but with these five points, it has already passed halfway. If it is rounded up again, it is a 100% success rate.


    After getting a suggestion, the black heart is inevitably becoming hesitant.


    Of course, he knows that his participation will make the success rate very high, but he has to consider not only the most critical issue of success rate, he has to consider his own face.


    The imperious Prince of Hell, actually wants to deal with such a small character in person, it is also said that the devils under his hand are too incompetent. Hell is a place to speak by strength. If one party is too incompetent, it I am sure that I can��t attract any talents to come and trust. This is definitely a big problem for the black heart that has just suffered heavy losses.


    The problem of worrying about the black heart is not a difficult thing to guess, so I saw a hesitant look on his face. The devil who had spoken before immediately persuaded him.


    "His Royal Highness, in fact, if this is the case for His Royal Highness, it will be of great benefit to His Highness."


    "Benefits, I don''t see any benefits. I only see this showing your incompetence."


    "His Highness, you can''t say that. The guy''s hard-to-handle is something that everyone can see. A dozen sinisters haven''t been able to get him down, and they have put themselves in. This strength is no matter what It is worth paying attention to in front of the adults in hell. As long as it is clear, no one will laugh at our incompetence on this issue. On the contrary, they will only blame the fault on the adults. After all, this Is your order not?"


    Having said that, I saw the obvious anger on the black heart, and the devil who spoke quickly changed his tone and remedy it.


    "Of course, this is an opportunity for you to deal with adults. The key is whether you can seize this opportunity."


    "What do you mean by this, tell me clearly!"


    Although the heart is very excited by such a sentence, but after all, people have already made a remedial statement, and the black heart can not take the opportunity to attack, give him a bitter taste. However, he already has plans in his heart. If this guy can''t say a convincing reason, then he will let him know well and smash his boss''s fault.


    Everyone is a good player to play with the conspiracy. The devil who speaks can of course see that he is already stepping on the wire rope. However, since he dares to say this, he certainly has a certain degree of confidence in his heart. So he didn''t put such things in his heart, but the old **** replied to the black heart in the ground.


    "The meaning is very simple, Your Highness. I mean, this is an opportunity to show your strength to all the devils."


    "For the ordinary little devils, the sinful demon is already the top presence they can reach. They don''t know the difference between the real big devil and the sinful demon. So, as long as you can Shooting, take the wizard to the thunder, then in the eyes of those little devils, the power and prestige of His Royal High will naturally rise to an incalculable point. For them, a powerful, prestige The lord is obviously worthy of trust. What is most needed for His Royal Highness is not to recruit soldiers, but to build up strength for the future events? Is this not in line with your needs?"


    After some remarks, the black heart immediately turned from cloudy to clear, and he already understood the meaning of the devil''s head. Showing muscles, let more devils plunged into his knees because of the power he showed, filling his previous losses and expanding his power and influence. This is definitely a multiplier for him.


    So, even if there is still some musty in his heart, he nodded and agreed with the devil��s rhetoric.


    "Very good, just do what you said. Let the incompetent wastes prepare in Washington, I will go to the wizard for a while to see how powerful he is!"


    There was a black smoke in the drums, and even a single person did not bring it. The black heart was already in flames and disappeared in front of his men.


    From this perspective, he is obviously very confident about his strength. Of course, in the eyes of other people, it is called conceit. Looking at his arrogant performance, the devil who had talked about it immediately gave a sigh of relief, and the whole person was as weak as a prostration.


    His appearance immediately ushered in a bunch of peers ridiculed. Although everyone knows that the situation just happened is very dangerous for him, as long as it is said that a mistake is immediately a fateful end. But no one is willing to show him a little understanding and sympathy at this time.


    They are devils, sympathetic creatures, and there is no good relationship with the downfall. Wanting their sympathy and comforting this guy is simply a daydream.


    The devil himself knows this, so he has never done anything in this regard. In the face of the ridicule of these guys, he just snorted, and then turned around, turned into a rolling yellow sand, directly disappeared in front of these people.


    These people only think that he can''t stand the ridicule, and he doesn''t bother with one eye. The reason why he didn''t want him to leave was not this at all.


    He left to report, and the person he wanted to report was not someone else. It was the ancient Master who laid out everything in secret.


    Rolling the yellow sand and dancing, he quietly came to a loft. Master Gu was already waiting here for a long time, and when he saw the figure of the ancient Master, he immediately showed his figure, and then he fell unwillingly in front of her, whispering to her. Reported it.


    "I have already said that the guy with the heart is black. He is now in the direction of Washington."


    "Very good, it didn''t disappoint me. It made me more or less there are some reasons to leave you."


    Although Gu Yi��s face is smiling, but in the eyes of this devil, this is more scary than what the **** mouth is. He has seen the female mage''s means. He has been cursed and he is faced with such a existence that he can manipulate his own life and death. Except for the demeanor, let her behave, there is no other thought. . At most, he only feels that his fortune is not good, how can he get into such a terrible guy.


    This incident is actually blaming him for being greedy. Seeing someone who is casting a spell to summon the devil, I thought it was a crazy devil worshipper offering a blood sacrifice. This kind of thing has never been seen since ancient times, and most of the time, those sacrifices are also a pretty good supplement for even the big devils. Out of greed, he responded to this call in the first place, but did not want to, he actually fell into the hands of the ancient one. This is of course a bad thing for him.


    There is some rejection in his heart, which can be seen in the ancient one. But even if she saw it, she didn''t care too much. Because it is like this devil is afraid, his life is already pinched in her hands. It��s just a matter of life and death, and there��s nothing to worry about.


    As for that grievance, I believe that after a while, after she removed the power of these devils, he will change.


    Although it is a devil, but the meeting is a relationship, she does not mind giving this devil a way to go. Of course, the premise is that he honestly obeys orders, otherwise she does not mind giving herself a bondage.


    As the strongest mage, it is not difficult to change to an obedient devil. You know, even the king of hell, she can summon it by summoning spells. Like this big devil, it��s not a big deal.


    Of course, in order to save trouble and avoid the exposure caused by too much action, she will try to avoid this kind of thing. Therefore, she will not be too overwhelmed in terms of her behavior or attitude.


    Compared with the kind of blackhearted act of killing, her style of action can be said to be weak. However, because of the curse of the curse, even if her style of action is easy to let these devils look down, this devil who is held by her still does not dare to have two hearts. Enwei and Shi, this means she still played very slippery. Just like now, after arranging a rather dangerous task for the devil, she placed a sweet date in front of him.


    "You don''t have to worry about the things of the heart. In this time, you will lurk in the face and wait for the change of time. After waiting, I will have a new task for you."


    "Can I ask what mission is it?"


    Regarding your own safety, this devil certainly wants to know more. In this regard, the ancient one smiled slightly, and he said to him like this.


    "Of course. My thoughts are very simple. When I clean up the black heart, I need someone to stabilize the overall situation for the **** forces. So if you want, I can find a way to push you and push you down. What do you think of the current position?"

 Chapter 1606： Injury planning education arrangement

    In the face of this proposal of the ancient one, the devil couldn''t help but swallow his mouth, and a greedy look appeared on his face.


    In hell, although his status is not low, he is a member of the great devil of the ruling class. But compared with a **** prince like Black Heart, he can only be regarded as a descendant. The real ruler in **** is the devil lord like the black heart, and wants to be a devil lord. There is no strength and luck in a million, so I don��t want to think about it.


    He has never had this illusion. Because he knows that he is far from such a position, both in luck and in strength. As a devil, you must have self-knowledge. If you have any ambitions that are not in line with your own strength, then the final end will be the funeral of the ambition.


    The power is wonderful, but there is no life, no power, no chance to enjoy it. Therefore, he has always been keeping his duty, and he dare not step further. But today, after hearing the words of the ancient one, his heart is already inevitable.


    Although he did not understand the true identity of the ancient Master, he was abducted by the ancient one under the greed of a moment. However, he has resisted again, so he has a little understanding of the strength of the ancient one. If you want to use a sentence to evaluate the strength of the ancient one, it is more appropriate to say that it is unfathomable.


    He has been mixed up in **** for so many years, even if he has seen it several times. In his feelings, the strength of the ancient Master is not comparable to Mephisto, and it is estimated that it is not much different. Although it is not clear when there is such a powerful mage in the world, this does not prevent him from accepting the condition of the ancient one.


    With the help of the ancient one, all the premise factors of luck strength are in place, and his original ambition is naturally like a weed, and grows wild.


    However, he is not the same as the black-hearted grass bag. It is clear that the complexity of the situation today does not mean that he can sit in the position of the black heart with the support of the ancient one. Of course, he did not mean to refuse. After all, even the small life is in the hands of the ancient one. If he refuses, it is purely unpleasant for himself. So after thinking carefully after bowing his head, he asked some tentatively about the ancient one.


    "I have a chance to climb up, I am naturally willing. However, how to climb, how do you plan to help me, I want to listen to the adult''s plan, so that I have a base in my heart!"


    "It''s very simple. Blackheart''s ten ** is not coming back. And if he can''t come back, what will happen to the entire American hell?"


    "If this is not accepted by people nowadays, it should be that we all occupy a place and operate separately. Of course, if some people want to break this situation, it is not impossible to annex other people. After all, we still rely on it. The fist speaks."


    I thought about it for a moment, and the devil said what I thought. In this regard, the ancient one smiled slightly.


    "So you think, if I help you solve all those competitors, how much do you have the confidence to do the black heart today?"


    "70%, at least 70%. As long as the ruler in **** does not intervene in our words. You, you mean"


    "It''s what you think. As long as you are at ease, it is yours that is yours."


    I got the verbal promise of Gu Yi, and the devil��s heart was suddenly overjoyed. With such a guarantee, it is entirely worthwhile to let him go and gamble. Therefore, he did not speak two words, but directly made a guarantee to the ancient one.


    "As long as I can get your help, I am willing to help you. No matter what you want to do, I can help you!"


    "Very good, then that''s it. You go, first lurk. When the time is right, I will contact you."


    The devil knows his position. Since the ancient one said so, he certainly does not dare to sing any counter-tune. Therefore, just a respectful confrontation with the ancient one, he has already turned into a yellow sand, and quickly disappeared in front of her. And just after his disappearance, Frank��s voice was already passed from behind the ancient one.


    "Do you really want to support this devil to control the forces in hell?"


    "Some things we don''t do well. It''s not the same when he brought us out. At the very least, in some people''s opinion, this is just the guilt between the forces of hell, not our calculations. Wait until we put the forces of hell. When the situation is almost the same, even if the people there are reacting, it is estimated that they have no way to take us."


    The ancient one is reasonable and reasonable. Although there are some intrigues and tricks, Frank understands that this is the attitude that should be done. It is the way of art of warfare. In order to win the final victory, in addition to the upright general trend, this kind of sinister and private means must be indispensable.


    Therefore, he did not say more in this respect, but he said this to the ancient one in a tone of talking about business.


    "In Washington, we have already vacated a military base. The Baron Modu has also temporarily hidden in the past. According to your request, all the personnel except the unmanned machinery have temporarily retreated. Going out. General Ross of the Ministry of Defence asked me to tell you that he would fully monitor the operation. If the situation develops to an uncontrollable level, he does not mind detonating small nuclear weapons inside the base."


    "Tell me General Ross, his warning I heard, and I understand his fears. After all, it is the political center of the United States. If anything is wrong, no one can afford this responsibility. I will go all out. Make sure there isn''t a fish that slips through the net, please be assured."


    After all, it is a cooperative relationship. The ancient one must also consider the needs of all aspects. So he did not have any dissatisfaction with the strict requirements of General Ross, but he was calmly assured by Frank''s channel.


    And this way, it is to make Frank a little embarrassed because in any case, the ancient one is doing things for his father''s country, everyone is a ship, but now it is because of such small things, it is unpleasant, This is really not very suitable, so he thought about it and said to the ancient one in a kind of tone.


    "Teacher, it is better for me to transfer my father''s armored corps. The armor is controlled remotely by the intelligent system. Although it is not as good as my father''s personal hand, but it is also a strange soldier. I think this is more How much should be able to give you some help."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Frank. But I don''t need these."


    In one sentence, Frank''s proposal was rejected. When he touched his head, he showed a confident smile to him.


    "I have taught you a few days. During this time I have already brought you a general understanding of the magic of magic. You have learned about the construction of magic, the inheritance of magic and some basic knowledge. Now, You are only the last lesson from the real enlightenment of magic."


    "Last lesson?"


    These days, Frank has been surrounded by the ancient area. Because the degree of intelligence is far more than ordinary people, Frank can naturally feel the difference between him and him.


    The relationship between him and the masters of the ancient one is not at all comparable to the relationship between ordinary students and teachers in modern society. The ancient one taught him with the attitude of the teacher in ancient times, and after he felt this respectable attitude, he naturally came up with corresponding feedback.


    He no longer rejects and is hostile to the ancient one, but truly regards her as a teacher, as an elder, and begins to respect her from the heart. It is precisely because of this change in attitude that he will make such a request. Because he really didn''t want to see his teacher difficult to do. But he did not think that Gu Yi not only refused his proposal, but instead asked him such a question.


    This question is of course not a nonsense of no reason. Since Gu asked this question, it must be a hole in the wind, with her thoughts. So Frank did not mention his previous thoughts, but began to think about the answer of the ancient one.


    Of course, he relied on thinking that he could not think of any results. After all, this is a new discipline, an area that has never been covered. If he can easily guess the idea of ??the ancient one, then the ancient Supreme Master is too shallow.


    Gu Yi himself did not have any illusions about his answer, so when his face just showed a difficult color, he was already self-satisfied.


    ��Yes, the last lesson. I always thought that magic is like the science of mankind. From the very beginning, the emergence of steam engines made all human beings realize the power of science, and then all kinds of scholarship and inventions Human beings have further realized the magic and broadness of science. The search for science by human beings is endless. This kind of search has reached a level of madness in the promotion of war. Until one day, human beings witnessed the Institute of Science. The devastating power that was born, and learned awe from it."


    "The magic of magic and the same is true, you have almost realized this. And your search for magic is exactly the same as human exploration of science. This is good, but not good enough. So now, I think it is It''s time to let you know where magic is really worthy of awe!"

 Chapter 1607： Awesome financial difficulties

    Awe, this is something that human beings often refer to when facing something that cannot be confronted and cannot be understood.


    Kant��s epitaph says so, there are two kinds of things. The more often we are thinking about them, the more we are filled with the eternal freshness, the increasing praise and the reverence of the bright stars on our heads. The moral code in the heart.


    This is the philosopher''s thought, probably in their hearts, and only morality and starry sky are things that are worthy of awe. But not everyone is a philosopher, because the vast majority of people in this world live alive. Real people have too many things to fear, and it is almost impossible to interfere with the starry sky of their lives. Compared with the morality that is difficult to stand up, their awe is more dedicated to giving powerful power.


    At that time, Japan was clamoring for the national jade, and it would not die. Then why is it honestly like a donkey, calling Dad directly to the United States. It is not the first time in the history of mankind that nuclear weapons have completely crushed the delusions in their hearts, and they have given them a sense of awe.


    In the face of truly powerful power, no one will not know the awe, this is the nature. But what kind of power is the power to be awesome, this is a question that needs to be discussed.


    In this chaotic, world of gods and gods, many powerful forces of traditional nature have become smaller. For example, nuclear bombs, the largest killer of human beings, have been annihilated by Zhou Yi, the infinite heightening of the upper limit of Earth''s combat power, after several times as a candle, and it has long been the name of the past.


    Although everyone knows that this thing is still a terrible strategic weapon, but it is really a few times the effect has been frustrated recently, many people have begun to call the nuclear bomb the most expensive big fireworks in human history.


    This is a very helpless self-deprecation. It is precisely because of this reason that the human government has begun to vigorously promote the development of science and technology and strive to make more powerful weapons. The space defense system is an attempt, and on that basis, they have more or less achieved some results.


    This is confidential, but it is not for Frank. After all, his identity is special. He does not say the identity of the Prince. The identity of the Austrian creation is enough to give him insight into the existence of these secrets. It is also because of these things that he is hard to believe in the awe of what ancient one said.


    It has been difficult for people who have seen the vast sky to move for the sky at the wellhead. It is difficult for people who have seen the infinity of the sea to put the depth of the pool water on their hearts. Although magic is mysterious, you say that in extreme power it can be compared with the black technology invented by human beings over the years. Frank does not agree with it. Of course, he will not say this. After all, the ancient one is still his teacher, he has to give her a few more face. But even if he didn''t say it, the ancient one could see something from his face.


    In the end, there is a lack of accumulation of human feelings. What is in Frank''s mind is impossible to hold on to the experienced old foxes. As long as she guessed it, she could guess what Frank thought about now. In this regard, she did not have any explanation for the meaning. After all, the ear was seen as a virtual reality, and nothing was reliable without seeing it.


    So now, she just smiled and took the past.


    "You will see, believe me, the answer will not let you down."


    Time flies fast, and in the blink of an eye is a day and night swaying past. As in the Frank report, in order to counter the possible attacks of the Hell forces, the Stark government has vacated a military base to serve as a battlefield for the Master and Hell. However, judging from the current forces of the warring parties, this kind of battle is definitely unfair. Because there are many people in the hell, and the Master is only one.


    The enemy is so low, and the strength is obviously above him. Even if I know that this is just a trap, Modu��s heart is not a little bit of enthusiasm. He did not dare to violate the plan of the ancient one, so from the time he just entered the base, he has been desperately setting up defense measures.


    From the exorcism tactics that Christians have always used, to the Southeast Asian Buddhist cotton rope exorcism that is very partial, almost all the spells that can be used, and the spells that he can use, have been used. The result is that the whole military base that was originally branded has been messed up by him. There are ghosts drawn by him, sprinkled glutinous rice, and white lines. This is also the fact that the people inside the base have already withdrawn their brilliance. Otherwise, if there are still people, it is impossible to be overwhelmed by these things.


    This point has been completely watched by the Ross General who monitors everything inside the base through the equipment. For him, this kind of behavior that is like dismantling his family��s bottom really makes him almost take a bite. The old blood spit it out.


    We must know that the financial tensions in the United States today are reflected in all aspects. It��s hard to buckle the provincial and provincial provinces to build such a new base near Washington. As a result, I haven��t used it yet. I��ve been stunned by a **** stick who doesn��t know where it��s coming from. It��s called a ghost.


    But there is no way, after all, the military is an extension of politics. There are orders on it, and he can only act honestly according to the order. It also caused him to stare at Modu''s every move with a scarlet eye, and he kept pounding his heart like a gong.


    After all, it is not the same as before, with the power of Red Hawk, and the movement of General Ross is certainly not small. While watching the coffee in front of him constantly leaping with the rhythm of General Ross, Nick Fury, who is also paying attention to this action, can''t help but roll his eyes and stop the road.


    "General, if you want to have a concert, I can arrange it. As for here, can you stop for a while? My ears are about to be shaken by you."


    "I just don''t understand why you will promise him this condition. Don''t you know how much money we spent in building this military base? 10 billion, a total of 10 billion. This is still my left-handed province, from The money that the various military forces had to save was to ensure the safety of Washington and prevent the previous attacks on the capital from happening again. Now, I am still useless, you will give it to I have a trick. I can''t figure it out. Is it more important to play tricks than our army?"


    General Ross��s lack of pleasing to the eye naturally has his reasons, and his reason is directly supported by a large number of generals. After all, this is for the sake of the military, and they certainly cannot be indifferent. Otherwise, if the government cuts military spending for other reasons in the future, they are not going to be miserable.


    Everyone knows that the national economy is sluggish. The dollar��s ??status is lost, and there are more than a dozen trillion foreign debts behind the butt. The government now spends a penny on its fingers. The more this is the case, the more everyone should share the same pains and enthusiasm. But I am sorry, everyone has their own thoughts. You can tighten yourself first, of course, you must first consider yourself. This is why Ross has made a problem on this issue. They must be the one who will cry.


    Sitting on this table, everyone is a politician, so everyone understands what it means to play this hand. Although as a president, Stark really does not see this kind of means that can''t get on the table, but he also knows that this is something that he must face.


    If you are a big country, if you cook a small fresh food, the art of compromise will definitely appear in every aspect. The military''s demands are not excessive, and he does not have to maintain the status of the military. So after licking his own brain, he calmed down against the military.


    "Everyone has a place where they are good at it, Lord General. This time we have to face what we cannot understand. The situation in Africa is not unknown. In the face of this enemy, the conventional power is very It''s hard to play a role. So it''s the right choice to hand it over to a more professional person. As for the military''s loss? After a while I will come up with a proposal that won''t let you suffer."


    With the promises he wanted, General Ross would no longer do anything. Of course, his eyes are still watching the every move of Baron Modu. Because, as he said in his previous message, he must not allow things beyond his control.


    This is Washington, the only remaining center in the United States. If this is over, then the entire United States is estimated to be far from being destroyed. As a soldier, he must not allow such things to appear in front of him, so he must always pay attention to the development of the situation, to make the best.


    At the moment, under his eyelids, Baron Modu was still holding a huge brush in his hand, painted with gold paint on the door of the base. Buddhism��s immortal curse was just half painted, his hand was shaking, and then the whole person was like a tight bowstring, looking out through the door to the outside.


    By this time, he had no time to carry on his work. Because he has already felt that his biggest test is already coming to the door.


    The smog whistling, the clouds cover the sun. The overwhelming devils appeared almost as if they were out of the air, one after another. They screamed and screamed, and for a time they were full of their horrible call signs and curses. In the face of all this, although Modu''s heart is already cold like an abyss, he still has the courage to make a loud voice to the devil by the spell.


    "Come on, the devils. I am here, your conspiracy is awkward!"

 Chapter 1608： The **** for tat

    Despite the fact that Da Yi has said so much, in fact, the Baron Modu��s heart is still shaking.


    There are too many devils in front of him. Looking at thousands of people, it is like a mountain that is in his heart, so that he has a breathlessness from the heart. Feeling powerless. He is still insisting that the dead duck is hard, completely because of the guarantee that he had before him, and because of the consideration of racial defense.


    After all, he is a human being, and the other is a devil. Even if he wants to surrender and admit defeat, the opposite may not accept his surrender. So instead of lowering yourself and pleading for it, it''s better to look at it and see if you can see what kind of turnaround before things get tough.


    This is his determination after he has considered it all the time. He has never been a wave of swaying grass. He naturally acts steadfastly according to his own ideas.


    He is very hard, this is something that everyone with eyes can see. In the face of the hard air he showed in this situation, the black heart as the commander of the devil army could not help but stand up.


    If you don��t agree with one word, it��s something that only the muscles in your head will grow out. He prides himself on being a smart person, especially since he always thinks he is the best successor to Mephisto. He certainly can''t let himself talk to that muscle stick. Therefore, he stood up and planned to use his own words to shake the mind of this Modu Master.


    The devil is probably the most confusing group of guys in the world. Of course, this refers to the big devils, and not the idiots who only shout and kill and eat everywhere. The big devils have no need to eat humans, and if they want to eat something, there will be a better choice for them. They are still indispensable for the needs of the soul, so in most cases, the big devils will plunder everything they want in a more euphemistic and more thorough way.


    Lies, fraud, this is definitely a means of profit. In the past few thousand years, the great devils who have already used this method to play out have of course have their own set of things to confuse people.


    The first thing to do is to change your image. When faced with the devil, his terrible nature is naturally the best deterrent. But for human beings, showing his original shape will only make people I feel fear and give birth to hostility. He doesn''t care about this kind of hostility, but since he wants to confuse people, it must not appear in this image. Therefore, it is a matter of course that human beings are most used to it.


    Small vest, black suit. From the point of view of wearing, the black heart is almost completely mimicking his father, Mephisto. But he is not the existence of Murphysto after all, this is how he can not install Murphy from his clothes. Stowe''s appearance of the elders can be seen.


    The shiny back of the big back, coupled with the cold smile that can''t be covered on the face. The feeling of giving people is not only unruly, but only the hypocrisy and haze that can''t be said. He doesn''t feel it. This is to try to pretend that I am very good at talking to the Baron Modu.


    "You are Sir Modu, the guy who is against us from start to finish?"


    "Hey, if you guys are honestly dying in **** and waiting to die, will you be bored and waste my time on you?"


    Mo Duo did not accept this statement, but directly broke the words along with the black heart. This unfavorable situation of course is to make the black heart look ugly, but since it is intended to play means, then of course there is no reason to quit halfway. So he reluctantly suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and continued to speak to Modu.


    "Hey, the scene of hell, we have seen it for countless years, and it has already been boring. Now the door to the world is already open. You tell me why we don''t come to the better world, but we must be in the ghost place of hell. ?"


    "Because the world is ours, it��s not that you can be a ghost!"


    On this issue, Modu answered very positively. Just for his affirmative answer, the black heart could not help but laugh.


    "The earth is yours? This is the best joke I have ever heard. Don''t forget, in ancient times, you humans were slaves to us and those false gods. At that time, you and the beasts on the earth did not have any difference. It is not the war between the gods and us, plus the intervention of those outsiders. Do you think that the world has the qualifications for you to be the master?"


    "We have ruled the world for thousands of years. For thousands of years, neither the gods nor your despicable devils have taken the earth back from our hands. Isn''t this enough to prove who is the master of the earth? You don''t agree with this point of view. You can try again and see if human beings have the ability to send you these devils back to hell!"


    The two men were in a tit-for-tat position, each with a machine front. And soon, the black heart is already not interested in continuing. After all, he is not Murphysto''s ability to take advantage of language, so after realizing that he has not been able to take advantage of this, he can only open the topic and come up with a bit of dry goods.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know the situation of mankind now, Master Modu. I am here to make waves here. Do you think those people who are only busy fighting can do me? If you don''t say anything, I want to kill you now. Do you think that the human beings in your mouth have the ability to stop me?"


    The picture is poor and shows a near-threatening discourse. The black heart obviously wants to use the current situation to oppress Modu. This time, he did not miss, because Modu is indeed somewhat timid for the situation in front of him. However, there is no more way out to give him a choice. And he is absolutely impossible to choose to surrender such a thing. So he can only persist and scream at the black heart.


    "Want to kill me, you can try it, I am here, just see if you have this ability!"


    "Of course I will try. But before I do something like this, I can give you a chance."


    It seems that I have already felt that the initiative has fallen into my own hands. The black heart has already sneered and said my bottom line.


    "You commit suicide. After you die, I will take your soul. If your soul can withstand the hardships in hell, I will personally take it, turn you into a big devil, and then serve me." ��


    Having said that, even those who have already wanted to surrender will probably swear to rebel, let alone Modu, who has been steadfast at the beginning. He doesn''t want to die so badly, and even suffers after he died. So the only thing he can do now is to solemnly extend his hand to the black heart, and then screamed with tears.


    "The devil who raises the bitch, I am here, have the ability to come over!"


    It is possible for a person of a noble origin to make such a statement. Obviously, there is no room for change between them. In the face of Modu''s unclear attitude, the black heart is really black on the face, revealing a pair of staggered interactions, it is already the most horrible roar.


    "Give me, grab him for me. I want to live!"


    He has not been stunned by anger. He knows that Modu has laid down countless hands and feet. Of course, he can''t directly rush into the trap because of his anger. Although he has full confidence, Modu''s traps may not be able to treat him. But he is not sure, he will not get a slap in the face because he missed his hand.


    He came here to show the muscles, like all the devils show how wise and powerful they are. If the ship is turned over in the gutter, let alone say how dull the face is, the name that is passed out is probably enough to make a huge blow to his wild vision.


    He didn''t dare to take such things to gamble, so it is inevitable that he will drive the cannons and let them explore the road for themselves.


    And when he made such a statement, those devils who had already been unable to hold back could no longer continue to squat down. They almost screamed, and they were already changing to the black smoke, like the rain clouds before the storm. In general, the black pressure has been killed.


    The war has begun, and Modu naturally began to fight with a solemn face. In his mouth, he recited the Sanskrit Diamond Sutra, but his hand quickly filled the spell on his door with gold paint.


    In the end, his speed is faster than those of the demons and ghosts outside. Before these devils rushed in, he will finally finish the spell. With the constant approach of these devils, the original dull gold paint immediately became bright like a fire, and then accompanied by a burst of Sanskrit, suddenly released thousands of lights.


    The light is like a sharp sword, and the black cloud that is approaching to the front is swept away in an instant. The magical power of Buddhism is also effective for these Western devils, but all the devils are swept down by the fire of this unmoving king curse.


    They are painful and mournful, they are constantly struggling, but they are useless. Because of the blink of an eye, they have already turned into ashes.


    This is considered to be unfavorable, but the black heart does not mean to stop. He only cares for the devils who are under his hands to rush, and does not care about the casualties in front of them. This makes the Ming Wang curse more prominent, but everything is relative. Under such constant consumption, Modu is already clearly aware.


    The gold paint he painted has already begun to dry up.


    This kind of gold paint scraped from the Buddha statues enshrined in the incense of the year is very rare. Modu does not think that it will be so bad. Seeing that the spells are weakening, the devils are still in a big position. He is now biting his teeth and retreating to the depths of the base.

 Chapter 1609： Means to break through the line of defense

    After all, the Buddhist curse of Buddhism can''t stop the devil''s rushing. This is the time when Modu retreats, the door of the steel is already smashed by the rolling black smoke, and the demons are also dancing, like the tide. Come in.


    The previous spells caused some of them to suffer a lot of losses, so at this time, they naturally couldn��t wait to give Modu out and then dumped him eight. But they obviously underestimated Mo Duo''s ability, a small look at Mo Duo''s means. Since you can leave the curse that blocks them on the gate, how can you do nothing in this big base?


    As soon as the devils poured in, the breath on them was already the first organ that was set by Modu. The red rope soaked in the blood of the **** was like a crazy madness, even with the bundled 2. The bronze bell attached to the symbol was also screaming desperately.


    This sound is definitely not pleasing to the ear, but for the average person, this can only be regarded as a set of noises. However, this is only for ordinary people, not for the devil. For these fronts, these noises are worn. The devils come to say that this is simply a crazy magic sound.


    When the bell rang, many of the devils had already painfully hugged their heads and mourned. Although there were some exceptions, there was no better place than them, like drunkenness. It is to catch up with Baron Modu, even if it is the red line that crosses the front, it is difficult.


    They set footsteps here, and for Modu, it is certainly not enough to just block them. So at this time, another pre-arranged trap is already on the attack.


    This is a military base. Even if there are no soldiers stationed here, it is still a dangerous place. Other than that, the automatic firearms that are placed in the vital places are enough for anyone who dares to step here. An unforgettable lesson.


    Of course, human guns have to deal with a wide variety of devils, and certainly there is still some power. But if there is a mage like the Baron Modu, the things can be quite different.


    Although Modu��s own raw materials are limited, there is no way to get a complete arrangement on every firearm. But it��s not a problem to arrange it in the best way.


    It��s like now, when the demons are trapped by the red copper bells and can��t move freely, the two large caliber guns are already out of the corner, and then the fire is already like The buzzing sound of the devil blew up against the devils.


    Ordinary bullets, bullets that have been soaked in holy water, bullets that have been engraved with plaques, or even bullets that have only licked some black dog blood and **** blood, are a steel storm. Under this kind of storm, even the iron-clad body has to be smashed into a scum, and a group of hard-to-follow devils, even if they have any strange ability, can''t possibly find anything good.


    So in an instant, the corpse is everywhere. Large swaths of devils fell like fallen wheat on the ground. Of course, I still stand more. Just see if they are willing to continue to block here as a target.


    Of course, no one wants the target, so immediately, there are a few tall and tall, muscles that are particularly sturdy, and even the scales are as thick as the pans, and the devils are pushed out by the people behind them.


    Their tall bodies are natural targets, but they are such a pair of boards. Even if they are beaten by machine guns, there is no major casualties like before.


    Bullet holes can''t wear the scales on them, which naturally can''t give them any fatal damage. Under this premise, the devils, who had been suppressed, immediately vacated their hands and began to deal with these traps.


    Red ropes and brass bells are good to say, although they have shown extraordinary ability, but in essence, they are just a few ropes and a bunch of bells. It doesn''t take much effort, just just find a few less affected devils to do something outside. The lines of defense pulled by these ropes are naturally declared broken. Without the clamp of the ringtone, a few poles of the gun naturally did not have a place to use.


    When these demons are just targets, they are of course one to kill one and two to kill one. But when these devils move freely, without any restraint, they can only be regarded as a few pipes that are burning. Don''t worry about it, you can avoid it at any time. If you want to manage it, you can give them a hoarse fire as soon as you can do it.


    The tempers of the devils are not very good. It is normal for these pipes to be misfiring. And when they broke through this level of difficulty and marched toward a deeper level, a new problem was placed in front of them.


    The holy salt of the land is covered, and the holy water is no better for the devils than those who used to block the road. So just for a while, these guys had to stop again.


    The devil is not a fool. The lessons that were previously used by the Baron Modu to get people to turn their heads in front of him, even if they were congested in their minds, they could not continue to rush forward with ruthlessness. After all, it is a terrible thing. Who can live and want to make fun of his life?


    However, although they want to stop, they have to look at the black heart or not. It was repeatedly blocked by these little means of Modu, and he already had the feeling of being beaten. If this kind of thing is going to be a third time, and it is still necessary for others to know that the army under his command is scared to stop, his face can be completely lost.


    This kind of thing can''t be accepted anyway, so immediately, he is already angered and ordered.


    "Give me a rush, give me a rush. If you can''t take that guy in ten minutes, you all, don''t want to live!"


    Compared with being a man, the devils are obviously better at persecution of others with harsh laws. Of course, both persecuted and persecuted people are more likely to eat this set. You may not know what you say to them, but if you threaten them with their little life, they will definitely move.


    This is due to nature, but also because of this nature. They can only continue to charge forward regardless of life and death. Although this method is stupid, you can''t help but admit that it is really effective.


    From ancient times to the present, there is really no lifeline to fill the injustice. In the era of cold weapons, the Mongols were able to drive hundreds of thousands of servants and press the world. In modern times, Normandy, which is known as the wall of the copper wall, fell under the charge of the Allied forces.


    Snoring is to be dead. In other words, as long as you are not afraid of death and you can die, there is really nothing that you can��t win. The devils are no longer deterred by fear, and naturally they are like a broken bamboo. And when they repeatedly broke through the defense line set by Modu, Modu was already forced to the road.


    His most effective means have been broken, and the remaining means, even if there is, can no longer cause any obstacles to the devil.


    He is now a poor man and he has no reliance. Or, what he can now rely on, except for the ancient one, which has no guarantee of the present, probably only himself.


    At the moment of life and death, he has no time to resent anything. You can only take care of the weapons you have prepared temporarily, and yell at the devils in front of you.


    "Come on, the konjac, come up with the ability. See if I can knock out your brains."


    It is certainly worthy of admiration for such a courage to be alone in the face of an entire devil army. However, these devils in front of them are not the kind of heavy heroes. The heroes of the heroes, in the face of his rhetoric, in addition to making a sneer, they just keep approaching the past and revealing a pair of him. The murderous appearance of the livelihood.


    There are so many people dead, and there are still many guys with injuries. It is not surprising that they want to do this. As their goal, Modu wants to survive, of course, it is impossible to treat themselves as the meat on the felt board, let them do it.


    A bite, a lame. Don''t worry about whether his body can bear it. He has already condensed his own magical powers, like a laser, to shoot at the devil in front of him.


    The effect of this is remarkable. Most of the devils who are rushing to approach have not thought of it. At this time, he can still have such a killer. A lot of guys were cut into two halves directly by such a laser, and they died on the ground with misery. However, even with such a skill, Mo Duo still failed to repel the threat in front of him.


    After all, the devil is too much, and his magic is unsustainable. It is impossible to deal with so many devils. He is very desperate, but sometimes it is useless to be desperate. Under the general trend, he is a self-defeating guy who is a car, and he can''t get anything except a tragic ending.


    After a moment and a half, his mana was completely exhausted. And when he let go of the weapon in his hand, the whole person was like a prostration and half a squat on the ground, all the devils present were already unable to bear. Excited howling.


    They have already felt their victory, although there are some grievances, but as long as they can win, this is enough to make them excited.


    However, they obviously did not notice a situation, that is, Mo Duo, who has already fallen into the collapse, his voice has quietly revealed a smile in his low head. At this time, what he is laughing at is actually a A self-evident thing.

 Chapter 1610： There is no fear of heaven and earth

    Master Gu has come. As a disciple she personally tutored, Modu can clearly feel her arrival. This is why he will smile at this time.


    For the Master of Karma Taj, the existence of the Master of the Ancient One is undoubtedly the existence of the Optimus White Jade Column and the Sea Purple Beam. As long as she is there, these people will have the confidence and confidence. Even if it is The sky collapsed in front of them, and they are still fearless.


    Modu is the closest person to the ancient Master, so naturally, he is also the one who has the most experience. When he feels the existence of the ancient Master, his immediate appearance is like a skeleton, from the open space There was more energy in the body. It was already exhausted. Even at this time, there was still a sudden burst of the roar of Hong Zhong.


    "Come, you guys, the konjac, have the ability to kill me!"


    Obviously, they are already prisoners of the ranks, and dare to continue to scream, this is something that no winner will allow. Of course, how to deal with prisoners is not something that ordinary victors can decide. Although many demons are already sharp-hearted, they give Modu a good look, but when they hear such a voice, they still honestly put themselves in themselves. The minions are shrinking.


    "Give me all the time, this person I have to deal with him personally."


    At this time, I can say such a thing, and no one dares to violate it. Of course, only one is black. And looking at him, he was so high-spirited, and a winner came out of the devil army. Modu immediately took a sip and sneered at him disdainfully.


    "A coward who is hiding behind has finally had the courage to stand up and **** the benefits of others? I thought you would continue to hide behind, and when you die, will you dare to show up?"


    "You just dared to be **** me at this time. I want to take a look. When I take your soul out and play between the palms, do you have such courage?"


    As the winner, or the sin of the self-righteous winner, of course, he is not willing to see Modu''s face, so he bluntly said such a threat.


    With such words, if Modu does not snuggle, he will definitely be scared. Even if you don''t show your fears, your heart will inevitably be uneasy and can''t say a word. But now, with a snuggle in his heart, he naturally no longer puts this threat in his heart. Therefore, it is his only performance to be unruly and to die.


    "Come on, I am here, if you have the ability, come over!"


    The superiors can never accept the provocation of the next person, because this provocation is related to their status and their dignity. The superior who is taken down by Malay will not become a lower person, but will be trampled directly into mud. Therefore, the real superiors have always had only one way to face this kind of provocation. That is to slash the hands of all those who dare to provoke themselves, so that they no longer dare to do such stupid things.


    Modu��s behavior was hit by the muzzle. The black heart that had a bit of playfulness was completely lost at this time. He didn''t show off his lips, but he went straight to Modu.


    "I have dared to provoke me at this time. I have to say that you are indeed a rare hard bone. However, I have to see if your bones can be hard. When you want, I have come over, how? Are you still planning to drag such a weak body to fight with me? If you have this ability, I don''t mind giving you a chance to fight alone!"


    "I? I don''t have this ability. But I don''t, it doesn''t mean no one else."


    Seeing that the black heart just came to his face, Modu��s face immediately emerged as if the hunter saw the prey coming into the trap with a smile.


    "Black heart, do you really think that all this is just that I am an enemy with you? You are too young to look at human beings, and you are too conceited. Now, it is time for you to pay for your own ego!"


    Modu��s voice just fell, and the black heart��s face changed instantly. Although he is conceited, he is not stupid. He sees that Modu is already in a desperate situation and dares to say such a thing. Of course he can guess the conspiracy that may exist. Although he is not sure whether such a conspiracy threatens himself, his nature as a devil still gives him the idea of ??withdrawing in the first place.


    This idea is correct, but since the ancient one has come here, then there is no possibility of letting him escape. Therefore, even with the ability of the black heart, you can only see a sudden flash of color, and when he returns to normal vision again, he has discovered that the world is very different.


    The sky is still that day, the land is still the land, and he is still in the military base that they are upset. But I don''t know why, just by distinguishing from his senses, his only feeling is that it is false.


    He didn''t know why he felt this way, but he did feel this way. And when he put his gaze behind him, he suddenly found the reason.


    Behind him, there should be thousands of devils. They deserve to be fierce, and they are all in a horror posture, but now, in his eyes, there are only a group of ornaments that are not breathable, and completely complete woodcarving stone statues.


    Are you caught in a fantasy? Or are these guys united to play themselves? As a big devil, black hearts are no stranger to illusion. He can be sure that what he has encountered is not a fantasy. And to say that this is a group of people who have passed through to deal with themselves, he will never agree with such a statement.


    After all, he is the commander of the devil. Of course, he knows who the devil is behind him. He can make them die without a burial place. Of course, they can''t play with others. Therefore, there is only one explanation for such a situation. That is, he has fallen into an inestimable big trap.


    trap! At the thought of this vocabulary, the face of the black heart is as ugly as eating a cockroach. With his brain, he certainly couldn��t understand that he had been holding his nose from Moto��s nose from the beginning. This made him very angry, and under the anger, he certainly had to vent his anger. Modu, who was in front of him, was the best choice, so if he didn''t say anything, he would have extended his claws to Modu.


    However, in the mirror, the moon in the water is like a bare hand passing through a calm lake. It is obvious that Modu is in front of his eyes, but he can only watch his hand penetrate through his body, and then Nothing can be found. This feeling is of course to make him angry.


    This anger became even more embarrassing when he saw the mocking expression on Modu''s face. However, although my heart is already furious, Blackheart is still doing his best to maintain his own reason. He did not go mad, but did an incredible thing at this time. That is, he suddenly made a hand to the devils behind him.


    This time, the situation can be quite different. There are no illusions about the beauty of the mirror, and there are only real people and things.


    The big hand of the black heart is like a tank that is rampant, straight into the devil group. And these devils are just like the playthings of the mud sculptures, and they are directly smashed by the big hand without moving.


    Blood flesh and blood flow, blood flowing. It should have been a sorrowful scene of mourning, but there was only a silent silence. This kind of situation is enough to make the devil like the black heart chill. At this time, he finally verified his own guess, that is, he really got rid of people who should not be provoked.


    After all, it is the devil prince, and his knowledge is certainly not equivalent to the average person. After feeling that something was wrong, and he had personally tested Modu, he had already made a guess about what he was doing.


    In his opinion, I am afraid that I was drawn into an illusory space. It''s like watching a group of people across a TV. It''s obvious that this group of people is in front of their own eyes, but no matter how hard they try, they can''t touch them. And this is already a terrible means.


    Because in any case, he is also the devil prince, a character in hell. His ability is here, and he wants to let him not even throw it into an illusory world. This is absolutely necessary. More than his strength.


    He thought that this was just the case, but after making a second-hand temptation, he found that things were more horrible than they thought.


    It is a different concept to pull a person into an illusory world and to pull a group of people into such a world. The former has many ways, the body, the soul, and even the soul. From all aspects, you can get the same result. . But pulling a group of people, this is not something that can be done casually.


    The mind is something that is difficult to synchronize, and so is the soul. Only the flesh is the most honest. But if it is flesh, it means that the world that appears in front of him is not nothing but a nothingness built on the soul, but a real world that can be touched by human beings. Regardless of where the real world comes from, it is such a skill that it is already beyond the reach of the black heart.


    Blackheart doesn''t know if he has such a skill, but he can be sure that no one in his own knows has such ability. Now, such a terrible opponent appears in front of himself, and it is clear that the car is aimed at himself. This of course made his heart uneasy.


    What should I do? This is already the only problem he can think about now.

 Chapter 1611： Time space

    For the devil, power and strength are indispensable parts of life. But if anything is the most important thing, it must be their own life. They can not treat other people''s lives as one thing, but for their own lives, they are always golden and dying.


    Just like now, if it is the other commanders, they may first think of the safety of their army at this time. After all, power life is still difficult to measure for ordinary people. Wei Wudi cut his robes, and defeating Huarong is a matter of course, but it is another saying that the Shangyu Wanghuo burning Lutai is calm and dead. Most of them face a dilemma. But here in the black heart, he has never had a dilemma.


    Almost the first time, the black heart is already the magic of the whole body, even the original form of his own is completely revealed, and then slammed into the back of himself.


    He didn''t want to hit the air, nor did he want to attack the devils behind him. All he wanted was to open the passage to **** and escape from here as soon as possible. However, just like the worst case he expected, he couldn''t open a passage to hell. The space here was more solid than his imagination, so that he could only hit the shell again. Among the demons behind him.


    He completely smashed the appearance of this phase, but in fact it is no different from an elephant stepping into a pit full of fish. But if the luck is not good, the devil he encounters has no other possibility than death. And himself, by this unexpected result, was full of wolverines and dizzy.


    But he didn''t have time to care about this, but tried it again. Of course, the results he harvested always fail. And when he realized that he could not escape from the world, there was a desperate color in his eyes.


    No one was locked in a cage, letting others watch themselves perform like a clown, and people who died like reptiles could not imagine this despair. Although I only realized this feeling at the beginning, the whole heart of the black heart has collapsed like all the hearts have been drawn out.


    He doesn''t want to die because he feels that he is more important than anything else. Of course, he does not want to be kept in this cage. So when he realized that he was fighting against something and had no chance of escape in front of this powerful existence, he immediately made what he considered to be the most wise decision.


    surrender.


    Of course, the word surrender is a bit too ugly for the dignity and arrogance that he now has, so he puts himself in a more euphemistic word and negotiates.


    "Which big man is targeting me in secret, if I give up and swear to return to hell, can you let me go?"


    Can use the last word, but also put on such a low posture, this is definitely the first time for the black heart. Even if he faced his cheap Laozi, he did not do such a thing. So really, this feeling is indeed very wrong. However, he can only endure it if he is wrong, because this is the only way he can think of life.


    Survival is not easy. The only thing he can count on now is that he can look at his identity and give him a little life. As for the harsh conditions that the other party will propose, he has not made more hopes.


    In short, it is a sentence, first agreed to say it. As for how to repent in the future, that is the future.


    In the end, it��s the devil. In the blink of an eye, there are countless thoughts in my heart, and it��s not a good idea. However, his thoughts were hidden deeper and he could not escape the eyes of the ancient one. Gu Yi��s dealings with Hell for hundreds of years is not a white fight. It can be said that the black heart is said, and the careful thoughts in his heart are almost guessed by her.


    In this regard, I don��t want to pay attention to his ancient one, but I��ve already made a slight gesture.


    This is a small movement, but for the black heart in another space, it is a big move.


    The world in which the black heart is located is not an ordinary world. The so-called ordinary world, that is, the place where the Linglong Tower is a small world. Dividing the void and opening up the heavens and the earth is not a difficult thing for those who have great powers. It is precisely because this space is mostly man-made, so it will be full of loopholes, it is easy to be freed by people inside.


    To this end, the two sages who originally conceived the Linglong Tower had to find a way to build the tower body with Tiandi Dibao to maintain the stability of this small world. Even so, the stability of the exquisite tower world is hard to compare with the real world. There is a huge gap between the two, and the gap is, in the final analysis, the lack of basic law.


    The real big world has complete physical laws. Things such as gravity, electromagnetic force, strong interaction force, and weak interaction force are both the foundation for building the real world and the cornerstone for maintaining the world. With their existence, a world can be called complete and can be called solid. Compared with such a world, those who think that they have created a world are really lacking too much.


    A person''s energy simply cannot maintain these basic rules. In addition to the development of a single space, in addition to constructing an ecological circle in their own imagination, those great supernatural powers are difficult to construct in a more detailed place. Not unwilling, but not this ability.


    This is like the scientific research of human beings. We can control the operation of objects that are about the degree of cells in a beaker, which is probably almost the current limit. It is basically impossible to control the more subtle, such as every molecule, the operation of every atomic electron, for the current scientific ability.


    Most of the great supernaturals who delve into spells want to make their own small world into a big world, but obviously, they are not likely to have such ability at present. Because if there is such a power, they are probably no longer a simple demon, but will become the only one and become eternal.


    The ancient one is the leader of the caster, and even among the gods, few people can compete with it. If she thinks, of course, she can open up such a small world. But the meaning of such a small world for her is not as great as many people think.


    The magical powers and resources of Buddhism must be constructed with the best treasures to perfect the inner world of a magic weapon. The ancient one does not think that this master who has no accumulation can compare with Buddhism in this respect. Of course, she does not intend to compare with Buddhism in this respect, because she has the ability to go to another path.


    The eyes of Agomoto gave her the ability to look at the long river of time. Although this ability can''t directly form her strength, it is enough to provide her with enough capital for her to complete a little ordinary person. The idea.


    Separation time.


    Time, space. This is originally a two closely connected existence. There is no room to strip out time, and there is no time to strip out space. They are one and the same, but they are presented in different ways of cognition.


    Just like the shuttle space, many people think that this is just a study of space. In fact, this statement is simply a paradox. If you really want to say it, the so-called shuttle space should be said to be the interception of space on a complete time basis.


    Keeping time is now, only changing the position of the space, this should be the true face of the shuttle space. Since it is possible to manipulate the space in such a way, then, in a similar way, the manipulation time should also be shaped.


    Masters and scientists are like guys who like to do research and do research. As one of the most great wizards, Gu Yi certainly has his own subject. And her subject is actually related to this aspect.


    She has a deep enough understanding of time, which provides her with the foundation to her ability to conduct in-depth research in this area. It is not impossible to achieve results in this area with her skills and talents.


    She has already achieved results, and today the world of black hearts is the best evidence.


    Black hearts may not be able to imagine how the world that traps itself represents what meaning. Ideas such as illusions, the spiritual world are simply a joke in front of such spells.


    This is the most profound mystery of the spell. It is something worthy of worship by countless mages, going to the pilgrimage. Looking at the countless possibilities of time circulation, intercepting a fragment that has been destroyed, and changing it without changing the space. Opened out, such ability is already qualified to say that it is above the demon.


    Take it to deal with such a guy as black heart, it is simply killing the chicken with a slaughter knife, full of waste. However, the ancient one did not feel that this kind of behavior was a waste, because in her view, to open a magical door to a very talented student, let him have a longer and more awesome understanding of magic, which is more than a lot. Things must be important.


    This kind of thing is always reserved for the most suitable person. Just like when she inherited the name from the red pine nuts, she also hopes that the person who inherits her name will be the most suitable person.


    Modu has disappointed her in many ways, and under such a premise, the intelligent and talented Frank has undoubtedly become the best candidate in her eyes. If you train a qualified successor, you should start like this, isn''t it?

 Chapter 1612： Contrast

    Until now, Frank still has a hard time accepting everything in front of his eyes.


    It is clear that the world in which he and the ancient one is located is calm and calm, and the ancient well has no waves. But just in front of his own eyes, his own opposite, the black heart is in a wandering way to avoid the collapse and destruction of the world. This feeling is like the first time. People entering the movie theater are as excited as seeing 3D movies.


    The impact of reality on people is absolutely great. Especially Frank knows clearly that the sight in front of him is not a fiction, and it is completely subordinate to the real time. He is here to walk in the air, but the opposite is constantly in the abyss of hell. Struggling, the two are only a stone''s throw away, such a contrast, this gap, infinitely increased the intensity of this shock.


    In this case, even if he does not believe in the awe of the beginning of the ancient one, at this time, he already has to believe.


    The reason for this is that it was because ancient one built him a promising proposition. A completely controlled world. For Frank, it is still too unbelievable.


    Building the world is never a matter of course. On this issue, even with the wisdom accumulated by Frank, there is no way to construct a reasonable plan. The only way he can think of is in the network he is most familiar with. The world has framed an independent server world. But such a world and what is presented to him today is not even comparable.


    The former has nothing, the empty world has only the code consisting of zeros and ones, and that has no meaning. The latter, the incomparably true, is almost equal to possessing everything. This gap is like the rich and indebted wealthy and indebted Like the cockroaches, there is certainly no comparability between the two.


    This is a fact that people are very reluctant to admit, but Frank still has to admit everything in front of him. As the ancient one said, this is the door that opens up the most profound magical world in the magical world. When he had an insight into everything that was revealed behind this door, the fear in his heart was already rooted.


    This kind of awe will produce a lot of things, both good and bad. But no matter which one, for a mage apprentice, it will be the best fertilizer to promote his future growth. This is especially true for Frank, and in this On the issue, Gu Yi also had sufficient confidence in Frank.


    This is a different student, she is very convinced of this, so when she saw the indescribable look in Frank''s eyes, she would smile and touch his head and say it to him.


    "I have opened the door to magic completely. You can go to what extent you can go in the future. It depends on your own efforts. I hope that you will not let me down, Frank."


    Frank did not answer his question, because now he is still immersed in his inner world, and he can''t answer this question well. The ancient one, in fact, does not want to hear his answer, at least at the moment, she does not need this answer.


    Their mentor and apprentice reached a consensus on this issue. At this time, Baron Modu found it.


    Like the invitation, the Baron Modu was very excited to go to the ancient one. In the past, when he faced the ancient one, he showed some respect and courtesy more or less, but at this time, perhaps the excitement stunned his mind, and he didn''t even bother to show these basic things. It can be said that it is completely unstoppable, and he has already opened his mouth very directly to the ancient one.


    "Supreme Master, I have done everything you requested. I have not let you down! I will never let you down."


    As a person who watched him grow up, the ancient first master certainly knows what Modu said. What he wants is not a compliment. The praise on the verbal level does not mean anything to him. In fact, no one adult will take this painless thing to heart.


    Modu is sometimes stupid, but his IQ is absolutely normal in this kind of thing. So obviously, he has another purpose. The purpose is that what he wants is that Gu Yi saw his merits and gave him a promise, a promise he had long wanted.


    The position of the Supreme Master''s successor has been suspended for too long. In the past when Kama Taj still existed, perhaps people looked at the prosperous life of the ancient study will not care about this issue. But when all this has vanished, when the Supreme Master is not in the world for 30 years, this problem will naturally be placed on the table.


    The embarrassment between the three great temples is unimaginable to many people, and even the ancient Master has little knowledge of the hidden feelings. She may not know at all how long it took for the three great temples to fight for the name of the Supreme Master in the decades that she left. That is to say, the three great temples cannot completely overwhelm the opposite sides. Otherwise, the new Supreme Master may have already been released.


    This is the most regrettable point. He even thought that he would never have such an opportunity again. However, when the Supreme Master returned to Earth and appeared in front of his eyes, his thoughts were inevitably alive.


    Of course, the self-styled Supreme Master does not recognize the name of the Supreme Master. In the whole world, only the true Supreme Master of Gu Yi has this qualification to identify his next generation. So Modu certainly put his mind on this.


    He always wanted to express himself well and wanted to let Gu Yi really be a heir. But he now sees it. If he doesn''t fight for it, the ancient one would not have such a mind. This can be seen from the beginning of her training of new students.


    He has a talented person on behalf of Jiangshan, and he understands the truth of the various styles that have been in the air for hundreds of years. In order not to let himself be suppressed by these future talents, he can only formally negotiate with the ancients at this time.


    This is his best chance, and maybe there will be no such good opportunity in the future. So he has to do this.


    There has never been a promise to Modu, and the ancient one has its own reasons. In her view, the Supreme Master represents not only glory, but also a heavy responsibility, a mission of greatness and danger.


    This is not something that ordinary people can afford. Strength, wisdom and even luck are indispensable. She did not think about setting up her heirs, but she has never encountered a suitable existence for centuries. Even if there were countless talents of Kama Taj in the past, it would be a good thing to win the grain. But unfortunately, there is no one in this place who can shoulder such a heavy responsibility.


    Modu does not have such qualifications and talents, which she has seen since a long time ago. She is not willing to fight Modu, so she has never told him about this. But now it seems that this concealment is a mistake, because it may have become his heart disease, and even the existence of the demon.


    No, this is probably the most terrible obsession of all ambitious people. There are countless heroes in the world, mostly because they can''t wait for them to come out. They can all be famous for a while, but the results of fame and fortune are not good. Gu Yi did not want his old apprentice to follow such a footstep, so at this time, she could only smack his heart to get rid of his thoughts that should not be.


    "Modu, remember what I said to you at the beginning?"


    "Initial"


    Gu Yi suddenly opened the topic, which made Mo Duo have no preparation at all. And because of the respect for the ancient one, he did not regard this as the ancient one in the untargeted. He has a very serious thought about the meaning of the ancient one, but he has said too many words to him in ancient times. It is impossible to think of one of them with such a sentence. This is simply impossible. So he can only frown, and some doubts said.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, can you give me some tips?"


    "I told you this very long ago. Your talent in spells is limited, so don''t be blindly greedy. Specialization is the way you should go. I thought you have been more or less in these 30 years. It��s a bit of a long-term growth. I didn��t expect that it��s been a long time, you��re still the same as the original, and you can��t do anything from the spell media.��


    "Hello, me"


    I didn''t expect the ancient one to say such a thing, Modu subconsciously wanted to defend himself. However, the ancient one did not intend to let him speak, so when he had not finished speaking, she had already interrupted him directly.


    "I know what you want to say, and I don''t blame you. After all, this is a gift, and talent is something that can''t be demanded. Just like a container, since it''s already full, then no matter what. It is impossible to fill in more things when you fill it in."


    "Modu, this is what you need to admit. You have reached the limit you can reach. In other words, you have no further possibilities."


    The straightforward and cold words made the Baron Modu face as ruined, and were denied by the most authoritative existence in the place where he was most proud. This may be the biggest blow he encountered in his life. However, even if he has already shown such a look, Gu Yi did not mean to show his mercy. This is a quick knife and a mess, and a long pain is not as good as a short pain. For this reason, when the ancient one was most vulnerable in his heart, he was unceremonious and took the last knife.


    "The reason why I told you so much is that I want you to understand a truth. Modu, you have to be clear that the name of the Supreme Master is not what you can bear. Your limit is very long-term. The distance may be that you can''t finish your whole life. So give up, don''t hold this unrealistic obsession. This may be the best result for you!"

 Chapter 1613： Master and apprentice

    In one sentence, the dream of a person��s life is broken down into the abyss. Even if such a person like Gu Yi is doing this kind of thing, it will inevitably have a feeling of being intolerable.


    This is too cruel, cruel to her, she is not sure that after listening to her own words, Modu��s heart will bear a huge blow, but she also understands that this is absolutely indispensable when it is placed in the future. Let him suffer more pain, then it is better to pick it up now, let him recognize the reality better earlier.


    Careful calculations, she did a good job just to do this, but Mo Duo did not realize her good intentions, but after she said such a thing, she immediately attacked.


    "You gave up on me? Could you say that you intend to let such a devil act as your heir?"


    Modu is not a blind man, of course he can see the intimacy between the ancient one and Frank. This means that they have built a real teacher-student relationship, and with such a relationship, Frank has become his biggest competitor. The descendant of the Supreme Master, not that he is Frank. And now that he is out, then who is the last winner is a clear-cut thing.


    Being defeated by a child is definitely the biggest shame for the Baron Modu. If the person who defeated him is a great mage who is famous, he may not be so uncomfortable in his heart. But the person who beat him is just a child, an apprentice who even the Master can''t call. This made him feel unwilling to feel unwilling.


    Strength, status, and even the order of first come and then come, he is dominant. But the final result is that he lost, the only explanation can only be summarized by a partiality. He has already determined that the ancient one is deliberately partial, and in such a situation, even if the ancient one said that the sky is falling, and he is good for him, he will never believe it.


    Modu��s heart was separated, and the ancient things that are now busy with his hands did not mean to put him in his heart. Even a good answer is not willing to give him. He consciously was despised too much, and even if he didn''t want to say more than one sentence, he would already go away.


    This meant a break between him and the Guru Master, and looking at such a situation, Frank suddenly showed a look of desire.


    At this time, he would like to suggest the ancient one. Since the Baron Modu has already shown such an attitude, then he should not be allowed to leave so easily. Whether it is to take it down on the spot, or use some more unspeakable means. In short, letting him leave is wrong. Once he had developed a rebellious mentality, he began to confront them. With his familiarity with these people, the damage he can cause is probably on the big devil of many hells.


    The relationship between the Supreme Master and the Stark government is still unstable, and it cannot afford such a twist. So even if it is just in case, the ancient one should have something to do.


    This is Frank''s first thought. However, after thinking about it and thinking about it, he still chose to close his mouth honestly and temporarily ignored all of this.


    The feelings of Gu Yi and Mo Duo are still there, and he can be sure of this. Under such premise, if he arbitrarily inspires the ancients to do such a thing, the final result will definitely make the ancient pair give birth to him. Therefore, after carefully measuring the interests, he can only give up such an idea.


    Of course, what he gave up was just to let Gu Yi personally deal with the idea of ??Modu. As for whether he will deal with Modu himself or by the power of the Stark government, this is not a good thing to say.


    In short, Frank, who is a big man, is already clear in many ways. It is not clear that the ancient one is still taking the knife from the black heart in his own palm.


    This is a time slice of a world of extinction, so no matter how it collapses in the sky, it can''t have any influence on the outside world. The only thing that will be affected by this kind of influence is the black heart in which it lives. In the face of this worldwide cataclysm, even if he is a supernatural demon, there is no possibility of confronting it.


    A meteorite from space flies can turn his body into a bolognese, and a large earthquake under a plate can bury him in the abyss. He has already tasted too much suffering in this endless terrorist attack, so it is of course impossible for him to give birth to something to fight against.


    In fact, the black heart at this time only wants to escape. Even if the ancient one is willing to accept it, it is no big deal for him to surrender directly.


    However, Gu Yi is obviously unwilling to accept his surrender. Otherwise, she will not reply to the black heart. Killing him, this is the only plan for the ancient one. The goal is constantly being practiced, and the more practical it is, the more he discovers that things don''t seem as simple as she imagined.


    The black heart seems to have an undead body, no matter how it is operated, it cannot completely put him to death. Even if he was thrown into the magma and watched him burned to ash by lava, he could recover in an incredible way.


    This ability gives the ancient one a feeling of only one, that is the curse. To put it bluntly, it is probably that the life of the black heart has been tied to a certain ritual. It is impossible to completely kill him before you cancel the ceremony, no matter what you do.


    He will only be resurrected again and again, never ending, and under such a premise, every enemy that is hostile to him will be completely dragged down by him.


    Although the ancient one has not yet reached the point of being dragged, but really, in the face of this immortal body, she is inevitably a headache.


    After all, it is controlling the whole world, even if it is her strength, there will be a feeling of fatigue after a long time. She has the heart to release the black heart, so that the outside world can solve it. But when she thought of the strange resurrection ability of the black heart, she had to give up such an idea.


    In such a world, she can ensure that the black heart can''t escape, but if she returns to the original world, she can''t guarantee such a thing.


    The risk of a black heart is too great, she really does not want to take such a risk. Therefore, she can only resist and continue to find ways to deal with him in her own world.


    Time is meaningless here because it is only a fragment of time. However, the black heart can clearly feel that the strength of the world against him is constantly weakening. Compared with the previous cannons to fight mosquitoes, as long as the mosquitoes can be compared to the killing of the big hand, just a few disasters can only be regarded as a fly swatter. Although he lost a few lives there, the situation is obviously much better than before.


    Grasping this little change, the mind is still agile black heart immediately thought of the reason. So he did not continue to flee, but stopped and shouted directly at the sky above his head.


    "You can''t kill me. My soul has been dedicated to **** itself, unless you have the ability to destroy the whole hell. Otherwise, I will always be resurrected again and again. And I have already felt that you attacked me. The strength has not matched the past. Does this mean that your strength has begun to weaken? Let me go, we can negotiate. If you continue this way, I am afraid that you will not be able to trap me!"


    Consciously, I have already grasped the weakness of the ancient one. Of course, the black heart can''t wait to send out the request for negotiation. For his request, the ancient one was a wrinkle, then sneered.


    "Do you really think I can''t deal with you?"


    "Trust me, you are definitely not the first person who wants to kill me. At the beginning, Mephisto had such a thought, but like you, he also took me helpless. You are very strong, I admit. This kind of I have never even heard of the ability to build the world. But I think that your ability is bigger and you should not be able to destroy the hell. My contractual relationship with **** is there, you are absolutely killing. Don''t die for me. In this case, why don''t we have a good chat and end this kind of thing that has no interest to both of us?"


    He sincerely made his own suggestions. He has no small grasp, thinking that the ancient one would like his former father to choose a temporary compromise in the face of this helpless fact. Although it takes him to kneel for a while, it is not a big deal compared to long-term suffering.


    Surrender, gather strength, and then find a way to rebel. This is the routine of any devil. They have played this set for a long time, and it is of course to use it, without a trace of fireworks.


    However, the black heart is still too small to be a little old. When he blew his cards, Gu Yi��s heart had already made up his mind.


    compromise? This is absolutely impossible. If she still doesn''t know why Black Heart has this kind of skill, maybe she will still care about it. But now that she knows this, she naturally does not have to worry about it.


    Abandoning the undead body of the soul? You are afraid that you still don''t know what the seal of Zhongdu Buddhism is used to suppress the big demon. Without the soul, what do you take to resist the Buddhistization of Buddhism, what do you take to fill your own eternal wisdom?


    When you become a walking dead, after a complete shackle, you will find out what a big joke about your so-called immortal body!


    The heart is so sneering, the ancient one is already saying nothing, vacating a palm, the five divided is already pressed against the black heart.


    Wuzhishan, magic, this is the case!

 Chapter 1614： Unexpected information military dynamics

    Subdued the black heart, the ancient one is naturally no need to continue to hold the world. So slowly, she began to withdraw her control of the world.


    And this is in Frank''s eyes, that is, the world in front of me is becoming faded and faded as little as the movie ends. Although he does not understand the specific operating principle of this, but he can also see it, this is a precursor to success and withdrawal.


    From the ancient one to the words she had to withdraw, but only three or two minutes. In three or two minutes, I will solve the black heart that I said before you can kill me. This kind of scene is really a bit confusing for Frank. He subconsciously wanted to question, but turned his head and looked at the five-peak mountain in front of him, but he could not say a question at all.


    The ancient one-on-one palm went down, the earth moved to the mountain, and the five peaks were pulled out of the mountain to make the black heart under the mountain. This was what Frank saw with his own eyes. Although he couldn''t understand the reason why the ancient one did it, he could see that it was an unprecedented masterpiece.


    As for such a big hand, it has no effect on the black heart that claims to have an immortal body. He does not know, but it is almost obvious that the black heart is no longer as noisy as before. This hand must have a certain effect.


    The black heart is surrendered, and the only question now is whether he will escape.


    There are some understandings of the identity of the black heart, so Frank knows very well that once the black heart escapes, he will certainly not be willing to give up easily. In addition, the relationship with the government that has already been revealed in the middle, in all likelihood, he will count this account as the government.


    It is hard to imagine how much the great devil who has just escaped from the cage can cause damage to the country. In the current situation in the United States, it is absolutely impossible to withstand such a toss. So, Frank thought for a moment, or carefully tempted against the ancient one.


    "Teacher, this is over. Is this guy so dead?"


    "Death? Of course it is impossible." Shaking his head, Gu Yi did not care too much, he directly said the facts. "Although this guy is not very good, but he is right, it is right. I have no ability to destroy hell, so naturally, I can''t kill him who sacrificed his soul to hell."


    "So does this mean that he will escape from here?"


    "I am afraid that it is not possible to escape." Probably I heard Frank''s worry. The ancient one was smiling with confidence, and then he explained to him carefully.


    "The method of this Wuzhishan is the magical law of the Eastern Buddhism. Like the devil like him, there is no way to break free from this seal. At the beginning of the Eastern Heaven, there was a lawless monkey, and the magical power was far from this devil. Above the prince, it was also sealed for five hundred years under this magical law. So he wants to escape, and at least it is five hundred years later."


    "What does it mean for five hundred years, do you know?"


    Frank didn''t care about this five-hundred-year problem. He was more concerned about the news about the monkey and the eastern heaven. As an Austrian, he can certainly hear this is the story of Journey to the West. Originally, he thought it was just the fantasy of some novelists. But now that the ancient one said this, he immediately realized that this is not an illusion. It is like the original Thor, which is the story of another world that has spread to their planet.


    Thinking about this, Frank immediately gave birth to a different kind of mind. Of course, all of his current is just a sly concept, and the specific content has not yet been filled. So he just mentioned himself a little in his head, then he shook his head and answered the question before the ancient one.


    "If you are an average person for five hundred years, you should die normally. But he is the devil. Shouldn''t he let him die naturally in five hundred years?"


    "The life of the devil is so long that it can be counted for thousands of years. Of course, this time will not let him die naturally. Not to mention that it is old and dead, even if it is thirsty, it is impossible to starve to death. The magic inside him is enough to support him. But don''t worry. After five hundred years, he is alive, probably no different from death."


    "Teacher, are you saying that he can hold him crazy for five hundred years?"


    As soon as I heard about Gu Yi, the only thing Frank could think of was this. However, for such a statement, the ancient one slowly rolled his head.


    "Go crazy? It��s not easy to let a ambitious, resentful person go crazy. Even if it��s really crazy, Gu��s estimate is that he��s just selling crazy. I��m not willing to pin my hopes on this unreliable thing. Above."


    "Then I can''t think of more reasons."


    Hearing that the ancient one denied his point of view, Frank could no longer think of more reasons to explain this kind of thing. In this regard, the ancient one did not force, but put on the appearance of a teaching, and told Frank in detail.


    "Frank, you have to understand why I want to do this. First of all, you must have a deep enough understanding of the Buddhist genre. Buddhism, especially the Middle-earth Buddhism after the East Pass, has its own style in terms of spells. And achievements. And among them, the most worthy of attention is their art of crossing."


    "It��s like brainwashing. It��s been used for a long time by the Buddha��s spells. Many demons and ghosts will be unknowingly worn out of their own will, and in the end, their best result becomes a bewildered Of course, if you are determined and your beliefs are the only ones, this kind of practice may not play any role. But the black heart is different. He loses his soul as if he has abandoned the wall to protect his will. In the face of such a spell, he is almost equivalent to being undefended. Under such circumstances, I can be sure that it will take five hundred years, maybe one or two hundred years, he will become an unwise walking dead. What is the threat of a walking dead?"


    After listening to the interpretation of Gu Yi, even the well-informed Frank could not help but take a breath. He is already seeing it, this is a more terrible means than killing a person. Fortunately, this method is used on a devil''s body, otherwise he is really hard to say whether the ancient one is good or bad.


    Of course, since it is aimed at the black-hearted guy who is so speculative, then this is naturally a happy result. Frank was not the kind of Madonna who saw nothing pleasing to the eye, so he quickly let go of this embarrassment and silently retreated to the back of the ancient one.


    At this time, the ancient one''s spells have completely stopped.


    This means that the two of them have separated from the gap between the two worlds and returned to reality. And in the eyes of those who have been monitoring this military base, it is a blink of an eye, and the Baron Modu and all the devils are already smouldering and disappearing. Only the ancient Master and Frank, as if they had come out of the air, suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Many of the generals who watched this in the Ministry of Defense did not know the identity of the ancient one and Frank. They were completely subconsciously already stunned.


    "Damn, those devils? And the mage? Where did they go? Did they all run away, and where did the woman and the child come from? Are they the spies of the devil? Specially sent to confuse us?"


    It is not surprising that the generals who are very wary of the devils will have such a view. But I heard them say that Stark, who has been sitting in the top position for a long time, is a little embarrassed. So now, he first coughed twice, so that he attracted the attention of these generals. Then he explained to these generals.


    "This woman and the child I know. The woman is the Guru Master, the former teacher of Modu. In addition, this child is my son, Frank Stark. So, you should not doubt their identity."


    I suspect that the son of the Stark family, this is not a big oolong what is it?


    No one dares to doubt that Stark��s son will be a conspiracy to rebel, and people of this age do not have this skill. So naturally, they are very embarrassed to circumvent the previous topic, and then some of them are unwilling to ask Stark.


    "His President, can I ask why your son and his teacher are there in this way?"


    "The ancient master is a very powerful mage. He is the teacher of the magic master and his card. She is now showing up, I am afraid that she has already solved all the devils. This is our prior arrangement. Ok, nothing is weird."


    The black-faced Nick Frye interjected at this time, and when he heard him open his mouth, all the generals honestly took back their own words and did not sit back and do it.


    As a general who can watch such confidential matters here, they are very clear about what they can know and what they should not know. Therefore, it is no longer their own tacit understanding and the most unified approach. Seeing their reaction, Stark nodded and stood up.


    "Okay, everyone. The matter is over, everything is moving in the best direction. This is the most exciting thing. In short, the follow-up things will be handed over to you. And, General Ross, please Take me to the White House. There are some things we need to talk about."

 Chapter 1615： Government puzzle trust gesture

    In the White House, Gu Yi and Frank, who have just finished a big event, naturally want to come here and make an account to his master. And hear their account, whether it is Stark or General Ross, face I couldn��t help but reveal the joy.


    Things are going to be smoother than they think. This is really exciting for the United States, which has always suffered from many disasters and hardships. Of course, it��s invigorating to be excited, and some cautions are indispensable. So immediately, General Ross put away the joy on his face and put on a serious look. They asked about the ancient one.


    "Can you be responsible for everything you say? Master Gu."


    "Of course, I don''t think this is a problem."


    Gu Yi��s answer did not have any shirking, and this naturally made the general style of Ross, who had a strong military style, greatly increase her affection. As a veteran soldier, what he hates most is dealing with the politicians who are adaging the world. Although he has to deal with these people now, it does not mean that he can make a good change in the feelings of these people. .


    Good is good, bad is bad. The **** of the military allowed him to maintain such a cognition. This also made him look at the ancient Master again as soon as he came up.


    Of course, there is no obvious benefit to this kind of eye-opening. Because this is only the first sense after all, and wants to see through the essence of a person, it is absolutely impossible to rely on the first sense of the likes and dislikes. He needs to have more knowledge and understanding of the ancient one to judge, such a person is not worthy of self-interest. Now, it is too early to say anything.


    General Ross has become a master, and with a few ups and downs, it is impossible to express his thoughts on his face. Of course, a few people present have no time to guess what is in his stomach. The ancient one was totally unconcerned. Her life experience of hundreds of years made her already used to ignore the opinions of others. And Stark, he is thinking more about the situation in the United States.


    The main force of the devil has been removed from this country, which is definitely a rare good thing. Because this means that he will no longer have to put a lot of resources on it, but he can safely even out a part for development and savings.


    This is quite important for the United States today, because no one can imagine, in order to support the cooperation plan of the ancient one, how much pressure Stark bears.


    Don''t look at him as president, the president can''t do whatever he wants. Especially in the current situation of great pressure in all aspects of the United States, mobilizing any resources to fill this plan will make Stark be criticized by some people. He pressed all these dissatisfied voices with his prestige and power. And because of his actions, the pressure he is under is not what most people can imagine.


    Now that everything is moving in the right direction, he will certainly hope to transfer resources back to ease the pressure on him. However, due to cautious considerations, he decided to ask the opinions of the ancient one first.


    "Gui Yi, if I have not misunderstood, the current situation is that the devil''s main force has been eliminated by you. And in the remnant of the devil''s forces, the pieces you put in can also play a role in controlling the situation, right ?"


    "You understand very correctly, Lord President. As far as the current situation is concerned, the devil''s power is indeed true."


    "So, that is to say, I temporarily slow down the action against the devil''s forces, and it will not have much impact, right?"


    This ancient one finally heard the meaning of Stark, and this made her frown.


    "His President, I don''t quite understand it? Do you have a lot of pressure now?"


    "Pressure? Of course big." Although some are difficult to talk about, as a partner, Stark still upholds the principle of openness and honesty, and presents the difficulties he faces.


    "The US''s finances are very tense and it is difficult to support many big moves. Now the international situation you know, in order to safeguard the interests and status of the United States, I must maintain a considerable and sustained investment in some aspects. In other words, in order to support your plan, I have to suspend many secondary government projects. Although these projects are secondary, they are also hugely related and involve many people. Every other day, the pressure on me will be heavy. Last minute. So if possible, I certainly hope to end this as soon as possible and free me from this pressure."


    Stark explained everything clearly, but such a statement could not convince the ancients to let her agree with Stark��s approach. She did not agree with Stark''s thoughts. However, she could not forcely ask Stark not to do this. If she did that, the final result would only be counterproductive.


    So she was silent, and in a persuasive tone, she made a statement to Stark.


    "I understand your difficulties, Lord President. But I don''t think it would be a good idea. Because the first thing you need to understand is that the devils in the United States cannot represent the devils of the whole hell. They are just the vast forces of the **** devil. Part, and still not a part of the table. Yes, we can control these devil forces now, but who can guarantee that the local prison owner realizes the situation and starts sending more devils to infiltrate us. Can we control them? Once that happens, and we are not prepared enough to deal with such a situation. I can assure you that the situation you are facing is definitely more serious than what you have to deal with now. So, I hope that you don''t want to do this kind of self-destruction of the Great Wall. At the very least, don''t do this until all the dust settles."


    ��You said it is easy? But do you know how much our investment is in order to support your plan? The government, the military, and a lot of capital investment, each of them is enough for me. Especially the funds. The problem, for this, the Treasury has turned over my face more than once."


    When he heard the answer from the ancient one, Stark couldn''t help but complain about it. An idea that was originally good was riddled with cleanliness. He didn��t turn his face and it was a good temper.


    And Gu Yi also heard his difficulties from his words, so hesitated a moment, she was very deliberately so proposed.


    "I have a part of the land assets in many countries and regions, and I still have a lot of artworks and precious metals under my name. If it is a financial problem, I can transfer these things to you to suspend your financial pressure."


    "You think too simple, Master Gu. This is not a problem that one''s wealth can be reversed. How much money can you have alone? And again, now the world is turbulent, even the precious art is absolutely It��s impossible to sell at a high price. It��s better not to be a good one.��


    Shaking his head and stopping the complaints on his mouth, Stark finally made up his mind and made the final decision.


    "Well, I just complained. I have already understood the situation. Since things have not been completely resolved, I will temporarily keep this project for the time being. However, I want to get you accurate. The answer is. When will I be able to declare the end of the plan. You should understand that I can''t endlessly carry this plan forever, and our resources and manpower can never be wasted in this place. I have to An accurate answer, this is a reasonable explanation for this country!"


    Stark also insisted on the cooperation between them in the absence of resources. This really made the ancient one feel Stark''s sincerity and determination. However, because of this, she was somewhat guilty of Stark��s problem. Because she is not sure how long this specific time is, because she is not sure that the human camp she is in will be able to fight the power of the prison.


    Don''t look at the fact that they have won a victory. In the face of the whole situation, at most, they can only win a small local battle. For the overall situation, the impact is very limited. It is too early to get this to judge the final outcome.


    Of course, this kind of thing can''t be said to Stark Ming. So she can only cover up and give a less accurate answer.


    "It''s hard to say this kind of thing, Lord President. You have to understand who our opponents are? It''s a whole hell, and to fight the invasion of a whole hell, it''s absolutely impossible to prepare for a long war." Understand your difficulties and difficulties, but I really can''t guarantee when this war will end. I can only give you such a guarantee, that is, I will help you to build a complete defense system as soon as possible. You have the ability to cope and protect yourself before the impact of the greater power of the Hell."


    "Okay, okay. It sounds terrible, but to be honest, it''s much better than the worst I expected."


    The answer of the ancient one made Stark sink, but then he put on an optimistic attitude and said such things to the ancient one.


    "I want to believe in you, Master One. I hope that you can stand up to my trust. In this respect, I will do my best to cooperate with your arrangement and build the defense system you mentioned as soon as possible." But before that, I have a question that must be asked. That is, what is the other plan you started with? What is your defense system, and what is the plan that you are not allowed to intervene? Inevitable connection?"

 Chapter 1616： Acting taboo was forced to showdown

    As a politician, especially a ruling politician, what Stark can''t tolerate is that things are beyond their control.


    This will make him very insecure, because he is not sure what the things that he can''t control will give him, what will happen to the country. Therefore, even if it is to use the tough means of resistance, he will still insist on putting everything in front of his own eyes and putting it in his own hands.


    Under this premise, Gu Yi and his cooperation can be described as an accident. If it is not because the identity of the ancient one is too special, and she has already demonstrated the strength that cannot be controlled by him when she first meets, it is said that the cooperation between them will appear in another way.


    Of course, even with a lot of scruples about the identity and strength of the ancient one, Stark has never given up monitoring of the ancient one. For such a long time, he has made a sufficiently detailed investigation through the face of the ancient one. Coupled with the fact that Frank is an apprentice around the ancient one, his understanding of the ancient one can already be said to be a very deep point.


    This is the key to his willingness to support the ancient one. Without this understanding, unless he is crazy, he will be willing to support the ancient one at such a cost. But to put it this way, it does not mean that he really is 100% reassured to the ancient one. Between them, there is still a little bit of separation. And this gap is that when I first met, there was another plan that he could hide.


    Again, Stark hopes to keep everything in his hands. And this makes it even if Gu Yi is enough to give him unconditional trust, he still has a full enthusiasm for this plan that he does not know. Not to mention the plan in his hands, at the very least, he also hopes to have a full understanding of such a plan.


    For a long time, he lacked a suitable opportunity to expose his intentions, because at that time his heart actually had considerable concerns.


    Once the ancient one was forced too hard, let her leave and leave. Then there is only one person left to pick up this mission to resist the invasion of the Hell forces. He is very certain that the strength of his hand alone is absolutely difficult to support. Therefore, he can only remain forbearing on this issue.


    Now, the situation is different. The ancient investment in this plan has already caused her to deeply fall into it. It is not so easy for her to withdraw and retreat at this time. Coupled with the issue of follow-up investment, Gu Yi is obviously owed to himself. So as long as you take advantage of her guilt, exploring another plan is not a problem at all.


    The timing is just right, he is not afraid that the ancient one does not agree. In fact, Gu Yi did not accept his request.


    Stark��s investment is huge, and this kind of thing can get a similar answer by comparing the current US government��s decline and their urgency. Under such a premise, Stark still maintains his full support for himself, saying that it is a well-deserved one.


    Stark did not be indifferent to her, and of course she could not be unjust to Stark. So after hesitating for a moment, she was already in a dilemma and opened her mouth.


    "His President, do you have to ask this question?"


    "This is inevitable. I pressed such a big chip, you can''t even let me see a card, and then, if your two plans are really for the sake of hell, So what''s the point of me? You let me figure out everything about another plan, I can better match you, to better deal with the devils in hell. With such a simple reason, you can''t Understand!"


    Stark��s words are reasonable and there is no way for the ancient one to refute. Coupled with such a long time, she clearly understood Stark��s unwavering commitment to humanity. Simply, she is already in her heart, and she has already given her another plan.


    "Well, since you definitely want to know, then I have nothing to hide. My other plan is to form an army, an army dedicated to dealing with the forces of hell!"


    When this was said, let alone Stark, even the general Ross, who had a good impression on the ancient one, pulled his face and became gloomy and angry.


    "It��s simply Hu Lai, how can you allow you to build an army at random in the territory of the United States. And it is still completely unknown to the government. So, where is this army? Who is its controller? Who is it? Providing funding for this army in the back? If you can''t come up with a reasonable explanation, you don''t want to go out of the White House safely today!"


    It��s certainly not what Stark said when he rips his face. He hasn��t reached the point where he doesn��t recognize people. Of course, even if these words are from the mouth of General Ross, the content of it is not the meaning of Stark himself.


    After all, it was still a big taboo. This kind of privately formed army is placed in any country in ancient and modern China and abroad, and it is a major event that the authorities in power cannot tolerate. There is no immediate confrontation, it is already a manifestation of tolerance. Can give you a chance to let you confess, it is also on the face of those credits before you. Under this premise, if you don''t know what to do, then you can''t blame them for turning their faces.


    Gu Yi himself also knows that his own move is more to touch the bottom line of the Stark government. The reason why she wants to hide it now is entirely due to this consideration. If she can, she certainly hopes to keep this kind of thing hidden. But now that the cover has been opened, she can only make a remedy as much as possible.


    "General, please listen to me, things are not what you think. The so-called army is not the kind of army you know. The army I am talking about is more similar to the so-called superhero team, but they The structure and mission are different from those of the superhero team."


    "Do you mean that this is an army composed of superpowers?" Gu Yi''s explanation did not give General Rose any relief, but instead increased the feeling of resistance in his heart. At this time, he really has reason to believe that this is a secret attempt in the ancients.


    Because the discerning eye can see that the army and the army composed of superpowers can be threatened and destroyed absolutely above the ordinary army. In other words, the severity of the ancient one has already risen in a straight line. The Stark government can despise an ordinary rebels, but it is absolutely impossible to despise an army of superpowers. After all, they have suffered a lot in this area. So naturally, they will use the most rigorous attitude to face the actions of the ancient one.


    Don''t say anything about what you want to add, such as no words, this kind of thing can''t really be used in such a sentence. As the country''s master, precaution is the most basic requirement. If you can''t prevent it from happening at this time, wait until something breaks out, and then you want to control the situation, you can''t do it casually.


    So at this time, in this case, no matter how much Ross General used the attack, it is a reasonable thing. On the contrary, it is the ancient one. If she can''t come up with a reasonable explanation, even if she doesn''t do anything, a crime of suspicion is definitely indispensable.


    Ancient one is certainly not willing to take on such a crime. And Stark, in fact, is not willing to see the ancient one bear such a crime.


    After all, the cooperation between him and the ancient one is a pleasure, and in many future things, he has to rely on the help of the ancient one. Therefore, before General Ross completely said the words, Stark had already interrupted him.


    "Well, Lord General. Don''t say so absolutely. I think that if you do this, you must have her reasons. We can listen to her reason first. If you feel that this reason is not enough. If you are convinced, we are talking about the follow-up."


    Having said that, Stark��s words turned around and he was already questioning the ancient one.


    "Gui Yi, you can talk about it at this time. What is the reason for doing this?"


    "It''s very simple, Lord, the reason I am doing this is to deal with hell."


    For the ancient one who is very clear about his current situation, of course, it is impossible to play any sloppy eyes. So immediately, she told her all the original intentions.


    "My two plans, one is cooperation with the government, this is to build a line of defense to prevent the human world from being defeated by the forces of hell. As long as it allows humans to gain a foothold in the attack of the devil, So no matter how bad the hardships are, we will retain some hope more or less."


    "Of course, just passive defense is definitely not enough. So my second plan is the offensive against hell. And this must have such an army!"


    "Why? Isn''t the ordinary army unable to do what you said?"


    General Ross is still questioning, and he is quite dissatisfied with such a vague explanation. In this regard, the ancient one responded with great certainty.


    "Ordinary troops certainly can''t. Because the most important thing, if you want to defeat the devil in war, you have to break into the territory of hell. And just this is just to eliminate the human soldiers. General. Excellency, I don��t think you want to see your soldiers annihilated for environmental reasons when they first entered the territory of the place. Therefore, a special army is absolutely indispensable. That''s why I did it!"


    A powerful answer blocked General Ross''s mouth, and seeing this, Stark was taking the opportunity to ask.


    "So, what do you mean by special military to concrete?"


    "The evil spirit knight, my lord. Only they are the best warrior against the devil. You should be clear about this!"

 Chapter 1617： Disrupt the plan to compromise

    For the existence of the evil spirit knight, Stark is of course no stranger. In fact, when the ancient one talked about this title, Stark��s heart already thought of a special guy.


    This guy is generally not good to come up with in general, after all, in a sense, he is a heart disease of Stark. But since it is said that the evil spirit knight, then this guy is a can not be able to go around You can''t turn a blind eye to him at all.


    Although Stark has concerns, but he is not the kind of person who will put his head in the sand to install ostriches. He simply has a heart and he is directly clarifying things.


    "Peter Parker is your partner? Right?"


    "Hello, this is an inevitable thing. The power that Mr. Parker possesses is very special even in the evil spirits. Without his existence, it is impossible to form an army composed of evil spirits." In this respect, he is a natural leader, so he is not!"


    "Isn''t he? Can you think about it when you said this, and he still has an identity who is a wanted criminal in this country?"


    It seems that I was very dissatisfied with the fact that Peter was involved in the incident. Stark seized a handle and some wanted to use it. In this regard, the ancient one is a smile, and he responded directly to the frankness.


    "Maybe he has such an identity, but you, this identity has anything to do with what he has to do? You and Mr. Parker are old-fashioned, so what kind of person he is should be clear to you. Do you really think that he will do something that is not good for you?"


    Ancient one sentence, the light fluttering will throw the problem back. In the face of such a problem, Stark''s face was swept away, and suddenly a distressed look emerged.


    Of course, he can blame Peter unscrupulously, and give him a big hat by his name as a wanted criminal. However, such a villain''s approach is not in line with his intentions, and he does not intend to do so at all.


    What kind of person Peter is, his heart is very clear. Originally, he has become more and more pure with the tempering of countless battle conspiracy.


    This is very rare, because there are a lot of simple people, but they can always remain simple in the impermanent world, and even few people who even sharpen themselves more purely. Peter is such a rare person, although the belief he insists is not a good thing for a country, but such a person is really difficult to give birth to evil thoughts to target him.


    Stark also has his own pride. With his own inner pride, it is impossible to smear such a pure and convincing person by splashing water. However, in this position he is now, he can''t turn a blind eye to such things. Therefore, he will have the performance of this dilemma.


    Let''s take a look, Peter, who has already been disappointed with the government, will certainly not be willing to join him in accepting his management. If he wants to step in and say that he must not use any intrigues to push Peter out, it is not in line with his mind, but also defiles his inner pride.


    But no matter what, it is not appropriate to let such a force underneath your own eyes. He knew Peter''s thoughts. The government officials who participated in the Indian War must have escaped his sanctions. When he did it, it was the interests of the country that undermined the situation. This is also a situation he cannot accept.


    A dilemma is a difficult problem that he must face today. Even he said that he has some regrets now, why do you want to force the ancient thing to say it. If he doesn''t know the truth, then he can be pretending to be confused, so that this thing can continue to operate as before. But now, the truth is already so bright and right, and then want to go back to the previous appearance, it certainly does not work.


    He has to make a decision for this kind of thing, although he can be pretending to be dumb and continue to turn a blind eye to this kind of thing, but I am sorry, this is not within his choice.


    It is not his style of conduct to escape the problem, so after a period of silence, he has already made up his mind.


    "You have given me a problem, sir. I really don''t have any reason to target him now."


    "So let him go on, isn''t that a good choice?"


    Gu Yi made a suggestion, and this is what she has always had. However, her proposal has just been said to have been rejected by Stark.


    "This is absolutely impossible. I can''t allow one such power to exist on the land of the United States, and it is still under the premise that I don''t know it at all."


    "So what do you mean?"


    On this issue, the ancient one can not violate the meaning of Stark, and bent on it. So she can only find ways to discuss with Stark and find a solution that everyone can accept. In this regard, Stark is directly a big wave, and then said in a tone without any discussion.


    "Let him come over to see me, I need to talk to him well. This thing must be solved in a safe manner. Even if I can''t hold such an army in my own hands, I must have a way." Know his movements and hold his lifeline. Otherwise, before he and Hell have a life and death, I am afraid we must first have a fight!"


    ��Why? Is this good for you?��


    Such a result of ancient one is of course unacceptable. It took her so much effort to form the two cooperative alliances today, but it is not for them to confront each other. However, her point of view does not change Stark��s determination. Since he dares to say such a thing, then naturally it means that his determination will no longer be shaken by other people��s claims.


    "Benefits? Not everything must be operated by the benefits. You must know that the reason why I cooperate with you is for the benefit of the country. On this issue, national interests are always the top priority. I can cooperate with you for this, so naturally, I can make such a decision because of this. The interests of the state do not allow me to turn a blind eye to such things. If I can not hold this army in my hands, Then even if you suffer from pain, I will destroy it before it develops into a disaster that threatens the country. So, do you understand what I mean?"


    From the beginning to the end, Stark��s views have not changed. Everything he has done on this matter is considered for the benefit of the country. This ancient one knows, and she has been making arrangements for this view of Stark. It��s just a hundred secrets, and the idea of ??a person can be completely speculated by others. Even the power of the ancient one, it is impossible to say that you completely control the minds of others.


    In the end, she missed a trick, and because of such a mistake, she also plunged herself into a dilemma.


    Is it to obey Stark or refuse. This is the only thing she can choose at the moment. The former violated her original intentions and is likely to have an unpredictable impact on her placement. But if we refuse, let alone, the two plans that she painstakingly created are likely to fall apart immediately. One result of this is that she is even more reluctant to see. So, after careful consideration, she made a choice that was most beneficial to her.


    "Well, I will contact Mr. Parker and let him have a good conversation with you, Mr. President. But one thing I hope you pay attention to is that no matter what you talk about, please remember that **** is our biggest. The enemy. The guilt between us humans will only hurt the loved ones, the enemy is fast. I believe that you will not want the scene of human beings being enslaved by the devil."


    "This is natural, of course I know how to handle this measure."


    Knocked on the table and released the emotions in my heart with that disorderly rhythm. Stark was already impatiently urging him to the ancient one.


    "Do it as soon as possible, Lord I. I don''t want to wait too long, especially when I don''t want to wait until I see Parker again. He stands behind a large army. You understand what I mean. of."


    "Of course, I understand what you mean. But please rest assured that the number of evil spirit knights has not reached the level you are worried about. The world''s evil spirit knights add up to an estimated few hundred people. I want a good one." The United States, will not be turbulent because of hundreds of evil spirits."


    His own plan has been corrupted into what it is today, and the ancient one will naturally not give Stark any good looks. She is outspoken and is completely in a ridiculous tone against the Stark government''s cautious attitude.


    In the face of her attitude, Stark did not mean to be angry. He also knows what his actions mean for the ancient one. He takes advantage of her own cheapness and takes the initiative. It is not a bad thing for her to say two ugly words. And compared to this painless ridicule, he is more concerned about the information revealed by the ancient one.


    Hundreds of evil spirits, this is not a trivial matter that can be taken lightly. I have seen the role that Parker can play in the war. No one can underestimate the destructive power of a evil spirit knight. To say a bad word, a wicked knight can withstand an elite armored brigade, and hundreds of them, the United States now has no real grasp to control them.


    This is a threat, not bad. Stark reaffirmed his previous views, so of course, he once again emphasized his previous orders.


    "It must be everything as soon as possible, the ancient one. The time is not waiting for people!"

 Chapter 1618： Knight call efficiency problem

    Peter Parker��s work went smoothly, of course, thanks to the old guy Carter Sley.


    As a wicked knight who has been in the world for nearly two hundred years, Carter Srei is no longer the courage of the year, but his knowledge and experience have made him an indispensable part of Peter''s actions. Do not say anything else, without his help, Peter wants to find these evil spirits in such a short period of time, it is absolutely impossible.


    Now, Peter has gathered a large wave of people, all of them, all of them are the evil spirits who wandered in the world. Among them, there is a cowboy knight who wears a classic denim in the same way as the old Carter. There are also modern knights riding racing-class motorcycles and racing suits. Even you can see the Buddha Knight riding a flame yak and a monk costume.


    The evil spirits are strange, and it is not surprising to appear in any identity. What is really strange is that they will get together and obey the command of one person.


    You must know that the evil spirits knights say that they will not all be the unruly guys, but all the evil spirit knights who are active in the world can be said to be mentally determined. The reason is so simple. That is, they are almost all freed from the hands of Mephisto.


    The origins of the evil spirit knight have been introduced very clearly, and the cooperation between God and Mephisto has created them. In jurisprudence, they themselves should belong to Mephisto. However, they are human beings after all, and they are living ones. It is certainly impossible to have them tagged with others like an item.


    Therefore, since the beginning of the year, Carter Shire took the lead and took the lead in rebelling from Murphysto. More and more evil spirits stepped on his footsteps and began to jump out of the cage of hell.


    Of course, this has consequences, and it is still a very serious consequence. Because no matter how you look at it, this is a kind of provocation to Mephisto. No one can accept the ingenuity of his own people to betray himself, but anyone who wants to do this, I am afraid to bear the thunder of the superiors. At this point, Mephisto is no exception. He even said that he would do more than most people.


    That is to say, but if Mephisto personally pursues these things, it is also a very unreliable thing.


    After all, on the original Earth, the Supreme Master said that he had signed a contract with the Supreme Master, and he was not so easy to be able to appear on the earth casually.


    Carter Shire��s business also said that he was the first to open this river, and it��s no surprise that Mephisto wants to take him to kill him. As for Peter''s predecessor, Zatonos''s settler Johnny, Mephisto will pay attention to him because of Zatanos.


    In the eyes of Mephisto, a Zatanos is better than a hundred revenge spirits. So for him to take some risks, it is completely acceptable. As for the others, occasionally you can take care of it. If every one of them wants to take care of him, what is the local prison for the peace of the country, the place where the weather is so smooth, so that he does not even have to manage the management, you can go around in a leisurely way.


    The facts are here, it is going to rain, and the mother is going to marry. This is no way. So even if Mephisto has the heart to stop such things from happening, it is difficult to do everything. It can be said that as long as a evil spirit knight is not willing to be controlled by Mephisto in the palm of his hand, he will inevitably try to rebel. And even if the result of this is a life of nine deaths, it will always form a considerable scale in the long run.


    Mephisto has already realized this, and he knows that it is impossible for him to stop this from happening. Unless it is to completely stop the manufacture of evil spirits, otherwise such traitors will always emerge. And stop making evil spirits? Just kidding, do you know how useful the evil spirit knight is in hell? A wicked knight for him is better than a whole demon army. Unless he is crazy, he will do things like self-destruction of the Great Wall.


    Anyway, as long as God''s old guy does not fall, he can also be offered an angel as a spirit of revenge, and he will always be able to create a new evil spirit knight. So after a long time, he almost forgot the existence of these traitors.


    The above is the reason why these evil spirit knights exist in the world. And because they are such a presence, their mind and will are absolutely the type that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    There is no good reason for such a group of people, and it is impossible for you to let them use it for you. As for the way to buy money, power and pressure, it is something that you don��t want to think about.


    Don''t forget their identity, the evil spirit knight. The eye of judgment that day was the nemesis of all evil. As long as you dare to do this kind of evil thoughts, these evil spirits who have never hated the enemy will not be polite to you, even if it is the best situation, the suffering of your soul will certainly not run.


    Under such premise, who dares to deal with the evil spirits. Those who really know the origins and skills of these guys will certainly not have such a mind. As for those who don''t know, it is estimated that the body can be sung cool.


    That is to say, Peter is so pure-minded, has the only belief, and at the same time is the same kind of people who can bring them together so smoothly. And to let them listen to his orders, in the end, in fact, still have to use strength to speak.


    At this point, Peter actually has an absolute advantage. As the owner of the power of Zatanos, the power that Peter possesses is definitely not comparable to the spirit of revenge. Under the premise that this strength is overwhelming, unless these evil spirits refuse to participate in Peter''s actions, they can only succumb to Peter''s majesty.


    Being able to counterattack **** is definitely a dream for the evil spirit knights who have always hated Hell and Mephisto. So even if it is to be subordinated, it is not something that cannot be accepted.


    This is because they have had the experience of being enslaved. With such experience, it is natural that there will not be much coping in the hands of others. On the other hand, it is entirely because of their psychological open-mindedness.


    You know, most of the evil spirits who are now living in the world are not young. I have been in and out of **** all the year round. They have seen the life and death of their own lives and deaths. Although this matter is dangerous, it is not taken care of by them. Compared with the casualties that may exist, there is such a feeling of subjugation, but they are more concerned about the freedom of another problem.


    Freedom, this is the biggest reason for them to break away from Mephisto. And they are also very aware of one thing, that is, as long as **** still exists, their freedom is not strong.


    Although Mephisto is no longer there, who is sure that in the future, the new Hell Lord will not put his ideas on them. With their sins, they are already doomed when they defect to **** with the power of the evil spirit knight, and they will be stared at **** sooner or later. Especially in the case that today''s paradise has been destroyed and the spirit of vengeance has died one by one, their existence will even cause others to remember.


    Now is the only chance for them to fight for their true freedom. Standing in the human camp while Hell is preparing to fight against humanity, it is their only chance to counter the **** by human power. And if you miss this opportunity, what will they end in the future, this is simply a self-evident thing.


    Therefore, they have no choice but to be for themselves or for the sake of humanity. It is inevitable to invest in Peter''s majesty.


    The forces under the hand have already begun to take shape, which is a very good start for Peter, who was the first to be the master. However, he is still not very satisfied with his current achievements.


    Carter Shire said that there are about three or four hundred evil spirits in the world. Nowadays, they have just gathered more than half of them, and they are already caught in the bottleneck, which naturally makes him dissatisfied.


    "Why can''t you find someone, can you say that these evil spirit knights can''t disappear without air?"


    He is reprimanding and questioning his attitude towards these newcomers. It��s been a long time for a person to pull back. This efficiency gap is of course that he has no good face.


    You must know that he and the old Carter were single-handedly, and they relied on the strength of two people to pull out such a huge team. Nowadays, it is time for snowballs to grow, but it is in this difficult situation, which of course makes him doubt the attitude of these people.


    In the face of his doubts, the evil spirits who are responsible for recruiting new people are naturally complaining about themselves.


    "Master Parker, we have been working very hard to do this again. However, the companions who have contacted us before can''t find a shadow at all. They don''t even have a message, and we have no way. Let us change into a knight out of thin air."


    "What, is it a connection?"


    Hearing the complaints of these knights, the old Carter, who had never looked at himself, immediately took the pipe on his mouth and looked at it strangely. In this regard, Peter, who has the most say, nodded and replied somewhat strangely.


    "The fifth one. I have already contacted five companions, but I have never been able to find people. It always gives me a strange feeling."


    "Don''t think too much, the strength of the Cavaliers is there, it shouldn''t be easy to happen. However, there can be no precautions. After all, we have to deal with hell, no one can be sure whether there will be their shadow inside. So, don''t you have a set of fate cards? Maybe you can try them to find the answer."

 Chapter 1619： Destiny guides crisis unpredictable

    Although I don''t really believe in unreasonable prophetic spells, after all, all the previous ones are thanks to the guidelines of this card in order to go smoothly. Therefore, in the current situation of this clueless clue, Old Carter The most important proposal is to use this set of fate cards with prophetic effects.


    This is a unique habit of human beings. When faced with difficulties, they always choose shortcuts. Of course, this is not a bad thing. In fact, the human species can stand out from countless animal groups. A kind of pursuit of convenience.


    Because of the pursuit of convenience, mankind will give up barbaric hunting and turn to pick up big sticks and stones. This is the first of human civilization, and it is because of this that human beings do not rely on their hands to achieve their own like gorillas. dream.


    Peter is not repelling this way. Although he does not like the way of God''s eccentricity, he has to admit that this way does help them to act. In the face of big things and small things, He still has a clear distinction. So without too much hesitation, he has already taken out the fate card from his own arms.


    The magical old Carter of Destiny Card was not seen for the first time. So he didn''t care much about the glamorous appearance. Compared with this, he was more concerned about the result predicted by fate. This result is very fast. It was placed in front of him, and in the face of such an answer, his face suddenly became cloudy. "The Wheel of Fortune? How could this card be?"


    The guidelines for fate cards are mostly presented in both positive and negative senses. Of course, there are some very superficial guidelines. For example, when Peter first found the old Carter, it was a hidden sign of meaning. This is the most easy to see the meaning of a situation, and relatively speaking, this round of fate is the most difficult to guess the meaning of another.


    The image of the wheel of fortune is the sphinx that symbolizes the angel above, the devil that lies below, and the goddess, swan, viper, etc. that surround the various situations in the symbolic cloud. From this appearance alone, it is difficult to see the specific meaning it indicates. So Peter can only seek answers from other aspects, that is, the traditional tarot interpretation.


    In this respect, there are two kinds of interpretations of the Wheel of Fortune. The correct interpretation is a key event, a new opportunity, a lucky start. This is a good word, and it is also a clich�� that most people in distress will hear. However, this is not the answer Peter wants. Although he is in trouble, it does not mean that he will blindly believe that things will improve. Compared with such an answer, he obviously agrees with another interpretation of the wheel of fortune.


    Frustration, obstacles, vicious circle, interruption. This is the opposite answer and an answer that all planners are not willing to see. Although this interpretation is not good, it represents what Peter currently agrees with. So now, he frowned and asked about old Carter.


    "If we say that our actions are influenced by the outside world, what do you think will be the ones who are doing it?"


    "There is no doubt that **** is the most likely. Of course, other candidates are not excluded. The world is too chaotic, no one can be sure whether someone is deliberately planted. So if I am you, I will Predict it again for this problem."


    "I can''t solve all the problems, but well, it can give us a direction."


    In the face of the old Carter''s proposal, Peter is unwilling. But he can only choose a compromise if he can''t get a better solution. And such a compromise, immediately gave birth to an accident. Because no one can imagine, there will be two fate cards that will automatically come out this time.


    "King? How is it still the wheel of fortune?"


    Compared to the newly appeared king card, the wheel of fortune that appears twice in succession is obviously more noticeable. For two consecutive rounds of fate, even those who are optimistic can''t continue to maintain their optimistic thoughts. This will involuntarily turn the concept to the side of the reverse interpretation, and will begin to speculate, is there any place that I have not considered.


    Of course, if the so-called fate can be guessed so easily, then there will be no such old saying that fate is impermanent. Therefore, in the absence of the essentials, even if Peter and the old Carter wanted to break their heads, they could not imagine the specific meaning of this prophecy. So they can only let go of this code and focus their attention on the king''s card.


    The meaning of this card is quite understandable. The king represents power and domination. The interpretation of the right position is glory, power and victory. The interpretation of the inverse position is also inseparable from the power, and most of them represent the helplessness of being dominated.


    Being in this country, coupled with the particularity of his identity, even if he doesn''t need too much explanation, Peter can imagine who this card is pointing to. This made his face suddenly dignified. Looking at his dignified face, the old Carter, who knows nothing about it, immediately became strange.


    "Why, is there any thought in your heart?"


    "There is a bit of eyebrows, but it is not too sure. After all, this is just a prophecy."


    Peter replied that the old Carter browed, and for a long time, he had established a relationship of mutual trust with Peter. It is precisely because of this that he did not care about Peter and asked him.


    "Can you tell me what you thought of? Of course, if you don''t want to say it, it doesn''t matter."


    "Nothing can''t be said, just think of an old friend." Peter, who has matured, certainly will not be as self-willed as a child. Although old Carter is touching some of his embarrassment, he still suppresses his heart. Some of the mustards responded frankly.


    "I have some personal grievances with the current president, Tony Stark. So, when this king card appeared, I thought of him subconsciously."


    "What do you mean, is there a problem with our plan because he is stalking from behind?"


    "Not necessarily, he has no reason to do this. Of course, this possibility is not ruled out. After all, our actions will touch on what he considers to be national security. It is not surprising that his character, no matter what he does."


    Peter��s words are obviously ironic, and this is to give Old Carter a clear understanding of Peter��s personal grievances. This is certainly not a good thing, and it is precisely because of this that he has paid more and more attention to this matter.


    The evil spirit knight is a warrior who wanders between the world and hell. Their characteristics determine that they are often seen in many times. Separated from the group, lonely and wandering, this is the common choice of most evil spirit knights. Not because they enjoy such a life, but because only such a life can bring peace to them.


    If you live in a human cluster, no matter what kind of evil spirit knight, it will run away.


    Human nature determines that they cannot be such brilliant species. In their hearts, goodness and evil are always coexisting. Most people will be good at it, but there are always people who choose to indulge in sin. And these indulgent sinners are a Mars, and they may ignite the evil spirits at any time. This talent punishes the bombs of evil attributes.


    No one wants to see a group of evil spirits roaring through the city, using their methods to destroy evil and bring fear. Even the evil spirits themselves, in fact, did not want to live like this.


    While they are carrying the mission of the Evil Knight, they are nothing more than a human being. As a human being, the cluster lifestyle is the most desirable for them. However, the two are conflicting, and in order to avoid some terrible things happen, most of the evil spirit knights choose this self-exiled way in a self-sacrificing way.


    This is the choice of the evil spirit knight and the consensus of all of them. It is precisely because of such a consensus that the old Carter will pay great attention to the situation that Peter stated.


    He knows very well where the most dirty part of man is. It is unceremonious to say that the more you go to the upper classes of mankind, the more hateful and disgusting they are in their evil and dirty. If such a group of people dare to appear in front of them, then it is uncertain, which evil spirit knight will directly burn these **** to ashes because they can''t control the incitement of the spirit of revenge in their bodies.


    This is something that can be a big hit, but it��s not a good thing for them to have a team with great ideals and ambitions. Not to mention nothing else, once such a thing happens, there will inevitably be a contradiction between them and the human government, and what kind of consequences such contradiction will have, is simply incalculable.


    Old Carter''s task now is to give Peter a plan, so of course, he would like to avoid such things happening. The key to the problem today is that the initiative is not in his hands. So he can only ask Peter a little uneasily.


    "Do you think we will have a conflict with the government?"


    "Conflict? This is not enough. I will try my best to be restrained. And I think that guy shouldn''t want this to happen."


    Peter was as optimistic as possible for this possible occurrence, but he decided to do another preparation for reasons of caution.


    "However, in order to avoid the worst situation, we should indeed be a little prepared. Mr. Shi Lei, how do you think we are temporarily turning the action to the dark?"


    "There is nothing wrong with us. We are supposed to be living in the dark. But with the government, I still hope that you can handle it with care. After all, our enemy is not human."


    "I know, don''t worry. I will handle everything as soon as possible."


    Nodded, Peter was already on his own locomotive, and then burst into flames, and suddenly went away. Looking at his back, Old Carter sighed and he had already picked up the pipe again.


    He can''t manage that much, so he can only hope that Peter''s trip will go smoothly.

 Chapter 1620： Time is dark and suspicious

    Peter��s heart has already been psychologically prepared for Stark��s intervention. After all, this is the United States, it is the site of Stark. It is not surprising that he will intervene in Stark��s desire to control his own territory. However, Peter did not think that this time will come so early, Stark''s actions will be so fast.


    Is this someone betrayed himself, or is Stark always staring at himself? Peter was somewhat unpredictable at the time. Because in his opinion, both situations are possible.


    The former, his most suspected object is the ancient Master.


    The **** of the gods, even the Master who can see through the long river of time gives him a feeling that it is not good. This is because he has been led by the ancients from the beginning to the end, and the feeling of being manipulated subconsciously makes his heart contradict. On the other hand, it is his instinctive feeling that this guy is not as simple as it seems.


    She has a secret, and this secret is deliberately concealing him. As a collaborator, it is so covert, which naturally causes his doubts.


    Of course, if it is just because of this, it will be too arbitrary to plant everything on the head of the ancient one. Peter is not such an arbitrary person, so he naturally thinks about other possibilities.


    It is also a possible statement that Stark monitors his actions. But for this statement, Peter feels that the possibility is very small.


    Don''t look at the authority of the US government in Stark''s hand, it''s a huge voice, almost one-of-a-kind. In many ways, these things are actually useless. At the very least, at the high-end power, he does not think that the government that Stark has commanded has anything to do with it and to be an enemy of itself.


    The power of Zatanos has allowed him to set foot in the realm of the demon, and under this premise, he certainly has the contempt for the Stark government. Unceremoniously, as long as he is willing, no matter how many people Stark arranges to monitor him, he can let these guys evaporate directly. He believes that Stark understands this, so he has no reason to do this kind of thing that touches his bottom line.


    Although this is said, it cannot be said absolutely. There are too many impossibility in this world, and Peter is not sure whether Stark will suddenly make an unreasonable thing. As the saying goes, seeing is a real thing, and when everything is uncertain, the only thing he can do is to investigate it himself.


    The galloping wicking locomotive passed through the sly next door, and ran directly from the western part of the United States to the east at a speed that was almost able to chase the light. Such movements will of course alarm a lot of people, but for the vast majority of people, they want to find out the origins of this movement is impossible.


    In that case, Peter, who is in the field where ordinary people cannot reach the field, is not the existence of ordinary people who can make an idea. The only one who can really fight his ideas and talk to him is only the characters of the same class.


    There is no doubt that the ancient one is the existence of this class. So, when she learned that Peter was marching toward Washington with great fanfare, she immediately began to act.


    In the wilderness of West Virginia, the ancient one found Peter who was resting. Looking at this boy who wandered around the world and became a vicissitudes of life, Gu Yin sighed and walked out of the shadows.


    "You shouldn''t have such a big movement. In doing so, many people may notice your existence, which is not a good thing for your plan."


    "Do you know that I am here?"


    While grinning and licking the fire in front of him, and letting the flames become more high, Peter also asked the ancient one very directly.


    This kind of tone is not a polite tone, so Gu couldn''t help but frown. She can''t understand why Peter has such an attitude, but this does not prevent her from answering Peter''s question.


    "When you marched toward Washington with great fanfare, I can already feel your movements. Don''t forget, I am still the Supreme Master. At some point, as long as I am willing, everything that happens in this world can''t escape. my eyes."


    "Yes? Then why don''t you guess, what is the reason for me to come here?"


    Gu Yi��s conceited answer made Peter unable to hold back his brow. Then he seemed to be deliberately trying to make Gu Yi embarrassed and asked her such a question.


    For such a first question, Gu Yi certainly does not think that this is Peter is not looking for something, deliberately to be against her. What she can feel is more of a feeling of temptation. This made her suddenly sink, and then subconsciously used the power of the eyes of Agomoto, and when she took back her eyes from the long river of time, her face was already ugly.


    "Is your plan not going well?"


    "It seems that you still know something." When he heard the question from the ancient one, Peter was too lazy to continue to test. He is open and honest, and he directly tells the trouble he has encountered. After listening to his remarks, the look on the face of the ancient one has become more dignified.


    "I have seen the appearance of the long river, but unfortunately, I have not explored who is secretly doing it. The only certainty is that this is not what the average person is doing. Their actions have triggered a long time change. It is conceivable that the things they are trying to do must be extraordinary."


    "Why, you can''t even see who is secretly making a ghost?"


    Although there is some doubt that this is the ancient one in the desire to cover, but in the trust of the partners, Peter still temporarily believes the ancient one. And if you think so, then there is a hurdle that can''t be overwhelmed.


    It is to be noted how amazing and incredible the ability of the ancient one to look at the past is. Although the past seen in this ability is not unique, it is not quantitative. But even if it is one of the best in the world, the choice between her and the truth is closer to something than the unsure guess. Now, she said that she can''t see the truth. This is obviously something that can''t be said.


    To make Peter believe in the rhetoric of the ancient one, the ancient one must come up with a reason that is convincing enough. And this point, Gu Yi also understands in his heart, so immediately, she smiled and explained it.


    "I said that the past is not so easy to explore. There are too many situations to cover up the truth of the past, and let me stop the ability of those who stop to wait and see. For example, what you have seen before, it is stopping at On the banks of the river, you can see through the countless hours of time. It is difficult to determine which one is the timeline you are in."


    "And in another case, the undercurrent of time is moving. In the long stream of time, you can only see the appearance of things, but can not see deeper undercurrents. This is because some people The ability is enough to deceive the appearance of this time. Now, we are encountering this situation. I can''t see the existence of this past, because this past possibility has turned into an undercurrent, drowning in time. In the middle of the river, I can''t do anything until it emerges."


    When it comes to time, Gu Yi can only give a very difficult answer. In the face of such an answer, the expression on Peter''s face suddenly turned into a mistake. After a long time, he opened his mouth angrily and questioned Gu Yi.


    "How is this possible? Are you kidding me?"


    He did not believe in the ghost of the ancient one, because in his view, this is simply impossible. Covering the truth and letting your own actions turn into an undercurrent in time, how this approach seems to have some meaning of Arabian Nights. He certainly won''t believe it.


    However, he does not believe it does not mean that this kind of thing does not exist. In fact, when he began to question the ancient one, his own heart was already shaken.


    He is not sure if there are such people, and if so, how powerful and incredible such people should be. He didn''t want this kind of thing to appear on his own body, but the answer of the ancient one was that he directly dispelled all the luck in his heart.


    "You should know the answer in your heart. There is nothing impossible. Since there can be people who can look at the past, what is so strange to those who can hide the past?"


    "Have you ever met such a person?"


    "A lot." Speaking of this problem, Gu Yi''s face could not help but reveal a smile. "Some ancient gods and demons have such abilities. For example, the Taishang Laojun and the Buddha in the Eastern Heavens have the ability to be called by them. And there are several masters in hell. Including Mephisto, I will also play tricks like this. Now, if I want to find someone who is most suspicious, the old opponent I mentioned, he is a good player to play with this means. When I was in a tit-for-tat relationship with me, I did not eat less of this loss."


    "You mean, the guy who conspiring to count the whole world is his plan to mess up my secret?"


    Peter is very suspicious because he can''t relate such existence to the two fate cards he got. The king and the wheel of fortune, is it that the king who secretly controls Hell is using his own ability to tamper with the appearance of time so that he and his allies can be hostile? If this is the case, it is too shocking.


    Peter couldn''t believe the conclusion he had made, but at this time, he had to think in this direction. Because in the introduction of the ancient one, that guy is such a terrible existence. It would be no surprise that he would do such a conspiracy calculation.


    Peter is suspicious here, and Gu Yi��s heart is also in the dark. For a time, the two were silent. Until the ancient one opened again, broke the silence.

 Chapter 1621： Fortunately, the future of divination

    "What is the answer to the fate card, the fate card gives you?"


    In the face of the inability to draw the answer, the first method that Gu Yi first thought of was also asked about fate. This made Peter feel a little surprised, because he couldn''t imagine it. The vast ancient Master of the Master would still use this kind of questioning to find the answer. However, he was shocked and surprised. He didn''t mean to hide it, so he quickly said the answer he got.


    "The king, and the wheel of fortune. The wheel of fortune has appeared twice."


    Emphasizing the number of times the wheel of fortune appeared, Peter put his gaze on the ancient one and wanted to see what kind of explanation the professional could give him. For this somewhat strange answer, the ancient one wrinkled his eyebrows and began to count on his own hands.


    Since she is proficient in Tarot cards, she is naturally not too strange to other prophetic spells. Wen Wang gossip, astrology, copper money, tortoise shell, Solomon star expansion method, Sphinx speculation, etc., she has been involved. On the basis of some clues obtained through a method, she wants to get a more comprehensive answer, which is not difficult.


    Soon, the calculation of the ancient one has already got a result, and when she read the result, Peter��s face immediately became strange.


    "Leaving the shackles, the September 4th, sudden as it is, burning like, dead as if, abandoning."


    As a high school student, Peter has some talent in language. Although Chinese is difficult, it is not a problem for him. However, even though it is said that in the face of the ancient one, Peter still feels that his knowledge is not enough.


    He is very sure that the ancient one is Chinese, and every word she said can be heard clearly. But the problem is that he understands the meaning of these words, but he is together, but he can''t understand it in one sentence. This is like a straightforward mouth with a feeling of facing a new language. In the spirit of his own urgent curiosity, he still couldn''t help but ask the ancient one.


    "What the **** are you talking about? Is this a whisper like Morse code, or something else?"


    "This is a swearing, a language of divination. Forget it, you can''t understand it with you, you just need to know what it means."


    Gu Yi obviously did not have a detailed explanation in this regard, because she is very clear, if it is to be explained in detail, it must be related to metaphysics such as the Book of Changes, and if you want to make these things clear, there is no A few years of hard work is definitely not to talk about.


    She had this American time to accompany Peter to play this kind of teaching game, so she fooled Peter, and it was his only choice to reveal this blasphemy in a few words.


    She did this, and of course Peter could understand what she meant. Although some dissatisfied with the ancient one, he used to be foolish, but he was more concerned about the business in his heart, and he did not care much about these fine details. So after turning a blank eye, he said very honestly to the ancient one.


    "The problem now is that I just don''t understand what you mean by these things. Please, can these divination things be so difficult to understand?"


    "Of course, if it is too straightforward and absolutely, then isn''t it that the diviners can''t justify it?"


    Unceremoniously uncovering the masks of most of the mysterious people, when the face changed, it was already very dignified to talk about business.


    "As for the meaning of this sentence, it is probably that there is a force hidden in us that will be greatly developed. It is even unstoppable as a wildfire. However, his rapid development and annihilation will be equally rapid. The higher, the worse the death."


    There was a sensational explanation in his mouth, but in the heart of the ancients, he was calculating in the darkness who should be the right one. And just as she thought so, Peter was already self-doubt first.


    "The person you said wouldn''t be me. As you said, wouldn''t I have to experience failure soon, and then die without a place to die?"


    Peter still remembers the plan of the ancient one, letting himself take the authority of **** and become the new Lord of hell. Such a grand plan combined with his own current situation, it is easy to let him think that he is the one who developed and eventually will be as fast as the one who died.


    The fate of this thing is originally the **** of the Tao, who can not say clearly. So even if the heart still has doubts about these things, Peter still can hardly deny the possibility of this situation. He began to worry about it. After all, a war that cannot be won is really necessary to continue. In the face of an idea like him, the ancient one shook his head and denied it.


    "This person should not be yours. If it is you, it should not be awkward, you should not be able to swear by the sudden slang. I think this person should refer to the guy who secretly plays ghosts behind you. Of course. I may also refer to me! After all, I have been away for 30 years, and even I have not thought that I will have a day to come back. In this case, I am fully satisfied with this unexpected evaluation."


    Speaking of this possible time, the look on the face of the ancient one did not change, as if she was talking about a topic that had nothing to do with her. And looking at her expression, Peter was curious.


    "You are not worried about this situation? If it is really you, then according to the prophecy, you are not going to"


    "It will perish? Don''t worry, this is only half the possibility. Is there still half the possibility that others are not? And again, I have lived for a long time. Death is not terrible for me. Things. Compared to death, I am more worried about our plans. I don''t want to see the horror of human beings being enslaved by the devil before I die."


    Speaking of this problem, Peter''s face also showed a solemn look, and at the same time, he also vowed to guarantee to the ancient one.


    "I won''t let this happen, unless it''s stepping through my body, or the scum of these hells will never want to rule humans."


    "Very good, this is the most correct idea. At this point, we are absolutely consistent."


    For Peter''s decision, the ancients naturally agreed, and this statement also means that they have once again determined the united front of the two sides.


    This is the best situation, because everyone does not want to be guilty of stupid things that can''t be done before the war has begun. Determine each other''s positions and strengthen exchanges between the two parties. Collaborators should be like this.


    Of course, trust is the most basic principle of both parties, and the premise of this principle is that both parties must remain honest on key issues.


    This point is very clear in the ancient heart, so after that, she is already confessing to Peter.


    "Mr. Parker, there are some things I think I need to explain to you. That is our cooperation, not just the cooperation between our two parties."


    Such a sudden sentence immediately interrupted Peter''s imagination of the prophecy. His brow wrinkled, and he was already questioning the ancient color.


    "What do you mean by this, don''t tell me, what have you been hiding from me."


    "I admit, there are really some things that you don''t know. But, I promise, this is not what I want to do against you. But some things are not easy to say at the beginning."


    "What do you mean, can you tell me now?"


    When he heard this, Peter immediately sneered. He does not believe in the explanation of the ancient one.


    Gu Yi heard the ridicule in Peter''s words, but she did not care about these things. After all, people like her have long been obsessed with personal honour and disgrace. Compared with this irrelevant thing, she is even more important in her own planning. Peter occupied a very important position in her plan, so of course, she did not want to turn her face on this issue with Peter. For this reason, she showed a self-contained attitude, letting Peter ridicule, she was indifferent, and the look was still plainly explained.


    "Of course, now is the time. In fact, you should be clear in your heart. You can''t do it in the same way as I planned by your evil spirits."


    "So you are looking for someone else to work with me, are you? Let me guess who you are working with? Tony Stark is that guy?"


    Such an answer is not very difficult for Peter to guess. In fact, with his mind, he can think of it all. He is just a little escaping, and some don''t want to take photos with Stark. But now, he is obviously already powerless.


    "You have to admit that Mr. Parker. The Stark government is our best partner. This is already decided when we plan to counter the **** from this country. In fact, my plan at the beginning was He is related. If you are the blade of my plan, it is a sharp knife inserted into hell. Then the Stark government is the shield in my plan, the last bottom line to protect humanity from falling into the most tragic situation."


    "Hah, that''s ridiculous. The guy who doesn''t have the bottom line will actually be the last bottom line for humans in your mouth. It''s really no more ridiculous joke."


    "He has this ability, you know, Mr. Parker." Once again, he ignored Peter''s ridicule, and the ancient one was already resolutely refuted against him. "On the issue of principle, the belief he insists is not weaker than you. Do you want to deny this?"


    "Principles, yes. His principle is the interests of this country. For this, he can even trample on everything. Under this premise, he is of course a principled person."


    No longer can''t control his emotions, Peter has already screamed in some angrily. However, after venting this, he seemed to calm down again. This made him ask a very realistic statement to the ancient one.


    "Let''s talk about it, what is his condition? I know that guy, he is not the guy who will let people like me act unscrupulously."

 Chapter 1622： Difficult meeting

    Speaking of the understanding of Stark, Peter is really not comparable to the average person. After all, he and Stark came together to die, and after countless sufferings. On this basis, even if he closed his eyes, he could almost tell the color of Stark''s underwear. And to recognize his identity, this is even more important.


    Therefore, he is very clear about what kind of attitude Stark will face in the face of this so-called cooperation, as he initially envisaged, Stark will never allow it under his own eyes. There are such a group of evil spirits that they can''t control. Or is it to take these evil spirits in their own hands, or to use hard-line means directly against them, he can no longer give a third choice.


    Can he accept such a result? The answer is obviously not, so he does not have any expectations for the cooperation with Stark.


    Of course, although this is the case, it cannot be said to be absolute. There is always one outside, and at the very least, in Peter''s opinion, Stark is a person who is very good at compromise. He can compromise on the death of his friend for the benefit of the country, so it is not necessary to compromise on the ancient one because of certain problems. Therefore, Peter does not mind to see the answer of the ancient one, to hear what she said.


    Peter''s rejection of Stark is not beyond the expectations of the ancient one. In fact, when she first saw the two guys, she had already seen the confrontation and conflict between them. This kind of estrangement caused by the dispute of beliefs is far more intense than the conflict of interests. In this case, it is good to be able to die with each other. Further, it has not been unusual to become an enemy of the world.


    Nowadays, both sides have shown some kind of easing. But the ancient one is very clear, this does not mean that the relationship between them really eased. This kind of appearance is mostly a restraint of their own ideas under the general trend. Once the problem of principle is touched, this superficial illusion will immediately fall apart.


    She is not willing to be a middleman and let herself blend into the conflict between them. Because once they break, they are in it, and it will only be more difficult to be a human being. So her thoughts are simple, just as Stark asks, let them talk about it.


    "Stark��s request is that he wants to talk to you in person. I believe that you should also have something to say to him."


    Gu Yi saw very clearly that in the face of today''s situation, face-to-face interactions will make it possible for them to reach a true agreement on the final opinion. Of course, if they break down, themselves who are not involved can be used as a last guarantee to ensure that their cooperation will not be completely announced because of their opposition.


    It can be said that in this respect, she is indeed well-intentioned. In the face of her good intentions, Peter was a brow, and then directly sneered.


    "He wants to talk, yes. Tell him, tomorrow at noon, the place where I met last time, the same time. If he came, I will be there waiting for him."


    "I will tell him truthfully. In addition, I also believe that he will pass. Mr. Parker, listen to me and keep restraint, which is good for all of us."


    "You said to him, the person who is restrained is not me, it is him. Because the person who is the most over-extended is also him! Well, the ancient one. I have nothing to say, if you If there is nothing else, please feel free to do so."


    Peter said that there is already a meaning of sending guests, and in this case, it is impossible for the ancient one to stay for a long time. She could only sigh and shook her head, and it was quietly disappearing into the shadows. For her departure, Peter was just a cold, like a sculpture, and it was silent.


    Time flies quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it has already reached the agreed time. When a black suit and Peter holding a white flower came late, he found that Stark had already stopped at the edge of the Rodi tombstone, waiting for his arrival.


    "You are a little late than I expected, Peter."


    "You are earlier than I expected. I thought you had forgotten this place?"


    While talking in the mouth, Peter put the flowers in his hand in front of Rodi''s tombstone. In doing so, he saw the bouquet of dew in front of the statue of Rodi. And being able to prepare all of this earlier than him is sure to be Stark''s side.


    This unexpected situation gave Peter a glimpse of his heart, and his eyes became slowly drifting.


    The more you experience, the easier it is to think back. At this time, Peter naturally inevitably thinks about the days when they fought side by side. Although the days are hard, everyone is very happy to get along with each other. They can trust each other''s relationship between life and death. Compared with the relationship that has almost completely broken down, it is simply the difference between heaven and earth.


    And thinking of the changes they have made today, Peter��s heart is naturally more of a taste. Even with that, he looked at Stark''s eyes and began to become cold.


    For him, everyone has not changed, and only Stark is alone. While other companions are still struggling for their promises and ideals, he turned his back on the original alliance and chose to stand on the opposite side of their identity as they are today.


    This is a betrayal. No matter how many times it is, how long it will take, this will not change. He firmly confirmed this, so he naturally would not give Stark any good looks. The cage said that in addition to Steve, the real betrayer, Stark is probably the most disgusting existence in his heart.


    Stark himself knows what kind of existence he is in Peter''s heart. To be honest, this makes his heart not so good. But even if Peter hates him any more, he does not intend to make any changes to himself.


    Just as the ancient one thought, he and Peter were the real disputes of faith. The hardship between pure justice and national interests is their biggest difference. It is impossible for them to return to the past, unless one party is willing to give in. And some of them will choose to give in? Stark, who is very clear about this answer, has no other fantasies except shaking his head with a smile.


    Everything is impossible to return to the past. If this is the case, then look back. Thinking about this, Stark put his face on his face and opened his mouth to Peter, who was still wiping the tombstone of Rodi.


    ��The ancient master told me that you want to discuss the results with me here. I have to admit that you have chosen a good place. But don��t think that if you set the place here, it will have any impact on my determination. You know, we are not so easy to shake each other, even in front of Roddy."


    "Even if you are in front of Roddy, are you still reluctant to admit your mistakes?"


    Peter suddenly came up with such a sentence, and when he heard this, Stark��s face suddenly became pale.


    Roddy��s death is an unspeakable scar for him. For him, the only best friend of his life is Rodi. It is such an important existence, but it has been sacrificed in a foreign country because of his own orders. More importantly, because of the national interest, you must also keep the **** who did the wrong thing. It is absolutely impossible to say that he is not suffering in his heart.


    He is very tormented, but he can only endure this kind of suffering and continue to maintain the status and safety of the bastard. He must do this only because of his national interests. The **** did not do anything wrong in his position, and if he had troubled him because of this problem, then since then, the entire US government will no longer have officials who are willing to do their job for their position.


    If a country��s officials dare not do what they should do, then the country is not far from collapse. Stark did not dare to take such risks, so he could only endure self-blame and hurt, bear the nickname of betrayal, and insist on everything he chose.


    The burning pain seemed to flow in his body like sulfuric acid, and the ununderstood depression made him only want to yell and yell. He wants to do this, but he can''t do it. At this moment, he can only forcefully suppress his own passionate emotions, and then whispered to Peter in a tone of reluctance to hear the emotions.


    "I am for this country, Roddy is also a patriot, he will understand everything I have done. Also, Peter Park, I warn you, don''t take things in the name of Roddy, it''s just you and me. Don''t involve him in the previous things, don''t bother his peace!"


    "Sorry, I just can''t help it."


    Peter''s answer is full of perfunctory meaning, which makes Stark''s heart more angry, but also more helpless. Peter, who has an absolute advantage in moral position, can indeed do whatever he wants. In this regard, he can only restrain his emotions and pull everything back to the topic.


    "The ancient one should have been very clear to you, the cooperation between us, this is the problem we need to discuss now. I think, you should understand what I mean. But it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, I will I reiterate my position here. Peter Parker, the United States of America does not allow you to form an army in this way. For this, I have given you two choices in the past."


    "First, hand over the control in your hands, the evil spirit knight will have special government management. This is the best result, I hope you can choose this option."


    "This is impossible, absolutely impossible."


    After the words have not been finished, Peter has already refused to accept it unceremoniously. This made Stark look cold and then responded in the same unkind tone.


    "In this case, then we have only one alternative to choose from."

 Chapter 1623： Limited concession last condition

    Without giving Peter any chance to refuse, Stark has already said his second plan.


    "The second plan, I will insert a supervisor in you, he will report all your movements to me. And once I think your actions have violated the interests of this country, then I will immediately Stop all your actions. And you must stop all your actions. Peter, this is my bottom line. I have made the biggest concession in our past friendships. So don''t force me!"


    "Forcing you, I have such harsh conditions for me, then you said that I am forcing you? Stark, you have been a president who has been doing for too long, have you been an idiot? This is what you are forcing me, You are not giving me any retreat. If this is your sincerity, then I think that the dialogue between us is already necessary to continue."


    Peter is no longer the boy who played the role of a younger brother in the Avengers. He has grown into a man and has his own persistence and belief. On this basis, he naturally cannot be like the original, just because of Stark''s words, he chose to obey.


    He is not obedient, because neither of these two programs is infringing on his interests and disobeying his heart.


    With Roddy''s foresight, he is absolutely impossible to entrust his own destiny in the hands of the government. If the Stark government is bent on its own way, it is forcible to control him. Then he would rather use violence to fight.


    It is better to break the net and not succumb to such power. This is the fundamental principle he has set for himself. And because of this, the dialogue between them has been in a stalemate from the beginning.


    In the face of this situation, Stark has continued to persecute, with the power to oppress Peter''s submission. But when he saw Peter''s eyes as burning, he quickly dismissed the idea.


    He understands that not everyone will choose to surrender when they are forced by strong authority. There are always a few hard bones in the world that can''t be beaten and can''t be bent. The more you violently confront them, the more they will fight hard. In the end, it will be a death that is not your death, or the death of me.


    Peter would be such a kind of person, and Stark had no doubt at all. It is also the recognition of Peter''s essence that Stark will give up this unrealistic idea. And there is nothing wrong with an enemy that might threaten the survival of the United States. Even saying that this is Stark''s mission, he feels that he is quite comfortable in this kind of thing.


    However, with his former companion, a person who should not be a hostile relationship at all should come to a dead and alive. Whoever has this change, whoever has some kind of coping psychology. The loved ones hurt, the enemy''s quick things, smart people will not do it. Therefore, in the face of such a situation, Stark can only find another way to find another way out.


    However, if the contradiction between them is so easy to solve, he and Peter will not develop into what they are today. At this point, Rao is that Stark has a human brain, and he can''t think of any other way. This is a dead knot, just as it was said before, unless there is someone who is regressing, otherwise there is absolutely no possibility of any turning. It is also to realize this, and Stark��s heart is more and more irritated.


    The irritability made him involuntarily take out a cigarette from his pocket, and when he took a few deep breaths with the pungent nicotine smell of cigarettes, he was reluctantly calmly asked Peter. It��s up.


    "You know the end of the negotiations between us, Peter. Once we have not reached an agreement, then war is inevitable. I don''t want to fight with you because I don''t want my soldiers to sacrifice in this." Any place of meaning. I don''t want to let my country suffer from turmoil and put my people in distress. I am discussing this with you with the utmost sincerity. I hope that we can get a proper relationship between us. So, I hope that you can think about it carefully, think about it, and tell me what you really want? This is the only concession I can give you. You should understand what I mean."


    "Hey, concession?" Coldly snorted, although Peter''s attitude is still the kind of unruly ridicule, but in the way of answering, he has begun to change in the direction of easing.


    Just as he was scrupulous with Stark, he was equally reluctant to clash with Stark on this issue.


    Because this will involve many innocents and implict innocent people, this is never what he wants to see. In the past days, he has seen too many innocents, suffering because of the struggle between powerful forces. Even if it is out of sympathy, he does not want to increase the number of such innocents. Therefore, he must do what he wants to do, and in this case, Stark has shown concessions, restraining the complex emotions in his heart.


    The power of the Spirit of Vengeance has made his emotions in a state of extreme excitement most of the time. It is not so easy for him to control this emotion. However, fortunately than most of the evil spirit knights, because the power of the vengeful spirit he possesses is not self-conscious, it is not too difficult for him to control himself.


    He doesn''t need to be right against another voice in his body. All he needs is to tighten his nerves, hold on to his own ideas, and let his reason thoroughly suppress his own perceptual thinking. This is reflected in the appearance that Peter slowly took his gaze away from Stark''s body and then focused on the statue of Roddy.


    Roddy is their mutual friend. Facing this statue, even if there is more anger in his heart, Peter will restrain his emotions and make sure that he will not disturb Rodi''s peace because of the loss of control over time. .


    This is one of the reasons why he chose to meet here. In addition to trying to question Stark and embarrass him, the most important thing is that he hopes to rely on Roddy''s attention in the Spirit of Heaven to ensure that there will be no unforeseen circumstances between them.


    This is a very useful insurance. At the very least, he is now able to calmly negotiate with Stark. It is like now, in the face of Stark''s concessions, he has been immersed in meditation after a mockery. As Stark said, he began to think about what he wanted to be.


    "I am still the attitude before, the power of the evil spirit knight will never be handed over to you. Stark, your actions have already disappointed me. I know very well, when you have this power After that, what kind of things will you do? Don''t deny it, you know it. Maybe in the current difficult situation, you may use this power correctly. Once you get through this difficult time, you will repel it. Hell. Even if you are not willing to do it yourself, those behind you, and the country you support, will force you to use the power of the evil spirit knight for the purpose of competing for power."


    "I have seen through the nature of these dirty politicians. If you let me promise you to do this, I would rather launch a war and use the power of the evil spirit knight to destroy all the greedy bastards."


    "So, what do you want to choose is the second option?"


    On this issue, Stark did not mean anything to argue with Peter. Because he is very clear, Peter''s statement is very correct.


    With the power of the evil spirit knight, the US government will definitely use it to safeguard the greater interests of the country. Even if he is not willing to do this, the people behind him and even the country will force him to do so. This is inevitable. In this case, instead of making unrealistic guarantees, it is better to break this idea from the beginning.


    Therefore, the first solution he did not have any hope at all. His true intentions are still placed on the second plan.


    Surveillance is like he puts Frank on the side of the ancient one. This can ensure that the ambitions that should not be undone will not swell, and that the national interests that he maintains will not be violated. In essence, this is the best way he thinks. But he also knows that Peter will not be so easy to follow. Therefore, he needs to make adjustments on this plan, according to Peter''s request.


    The request made by Peter is very simple, because reason tells him that he really has no better choice. Instead of continuing tougher, the relationship between the two sides broke down and war broke out. Then it is better to make a limited compromise within the scope that everyone can tolerate. So he thought about it and thought about it, and he said this to Stark.


    "I can accept your second plan, but the candidates involved in this program must stand the test. I can''t believe you, Stark. I can''t believe the politicians around you. This dirty guy. In my eyes, there are some **** who should go to hell. Believe me, if you send this **** to us, I can guarantee that even if I don��t do it myself, those evil spirits will not I was polite to judge him, so that he could not survive for more than a second and went directly to hell."


    "I don''t think you want your loyal dog legs to fall to such a point. So, my request for you is very simple. Choose your candidate carefully and let a clean enough person come. I don''t guarantee his safety. Only you and himself can be sure that he is safe. Of course, if you want to clear your dissidents, I would be happy to help you."


    "The decision is in your hands, Stark. Promise or not agree, I am waiting for your answer!"

 Chapter 1624： Become a major event, not to be outdone

    For Stark, Peter''s request is not difficult. Although it is indeed difficult to find a person who is out of the mud from his own capable hand, as long as the scope of the search is extended to the whole country, this difficulty is basically non-existent.


    After all, every country is made up of people of all kinds. Although there are many people who are slaves and sluts, they are willing to kneel. But there are also many brave people who are loyal and loyal. Even if there are no clean candidates in the politicians, in other industries, more or less can pull out a group of really good people. As for whether these good people will be at their mercy, this is not even a problem that Stark needs to worry about.


    The reason is so simple. That is Stark��s name as the country��s righteousness. With such a banner, it is impossible for anyone who is truly a benevolent person to reject his offer. After all, the country is in dire straits and the husband is responsible. Since he thinks that what he has done is worthy of Stark in this country, he does not think that he will be rebellious and that even people like this will stand on their opposites.


    With such a grasp, Stark certainly gave Peter a positive answer. After receiving such a reply, Peter directly put on a pair of words that did not speculate more than half a sentence, and directly went to the ancient one, and it was already halfway through.


    Although this kind of decisive parting, although not the first time I saw it, it fell into Stark��s eyes, and he couldn��t help but reveal a bitter expression.


    The so-called knowing me is my heart, I don��t know what I mean. Can not be understood, for him to sacrifice huge people for the country, it is indeed very depressed. Although he has a heart to explain, who will listen to his explanation? Those capitalists and politicians who only know their own interests will not believe his words, and he is too lazy to say such great ambitions and ambitions to these people. As for his original like-minded partners, they are already on the road that is gradually drifting away. I am afraid that even if I stop and listen to my own words, I will not have any feelings.


    Thinking of this, Stark has realized that he has become a lonely man in the traditional sense. This made his heart more and more bitter, and at the same time, he was inevitably confused.


    "I did it, is it really wrong? Rodi"


    The silent statue is of course impossible to answer his question, and he quickly struggled out of this heroic short-sex relationship.


    He is a big man, and of course he knows what the most important principle of a real big thing is. It is not an informal attitude, but the spirit of nine deaths. The road you choose, even if you die, will die on this road of your own choice. If you are not halfway and change your course, even if you can live better than you are now, it is just a walking dead without ideal ambition. What is the practical significance?


    It is certainly impossible for Stark, who has already sacrificed a lot, to do this kind of choice, so he is also slightly confused for a moment. After a while, he is once again in the cold and ruthless presidential status.


    Rodi, that is just a past for him, even if it is awkward, but in the end, he is now innocent and he can only look forward. So he just patted the shoulder of Roddy''s statue, and then left the place where he was complicated.


    And just as he walked out of this cemetery, the figure of the ancient one was already in front of him.


    "From your expression, you should have already negotiated between you."


    "You are here, are we not negotiating, will you not see it?"


    I was stunned by Peter for so long, and this airlessness is naturally going to be the original initiator of the ancient one. In the face of Stark''s resentful appearance, the ancient one smiled in disapproval, and then explained it to himself innocently.


    "Under normal circumstances, I don''t like to spy on other people''s privacy. Moreover, I don''t want to disturb the rest of the dead because of my curiosity. So, I can assure you, sir. I really don''t know what you are talking about. The specific situation. At most, I can only see an approximation from your face."


    "I can see it from my face. Ha, do you mean that I need to report a performance training class to exercise my acting skills well? So it seems that the star is elected to the politician."


    Still ridiculously ridiculed, Stark did not forget his righteousness when he said this. So soon, Gu Yi got a complete reply.


    "Everything has been settled. Although Peter is not willing to surrender his own power, he has compromised on another scheme. He accepted my plan to supervise them, the only one. The requirement is that the people I send must pass their tests. This should not be a difficult thing."


    "A test of the evil spirit knight?" Upon hearing this, Gu Yi immediately thought of Peter''s idea. Unlike Stark''s optimism, she didn''t think it would be a good solution. The reason is very simple. Those who have this ability may not have the goodness, and those who have this kind heart may not have this ability. Even if you find someone who has both, whether he will obey Stark''s assignment will be a problem. In short, it is not difficult to say this, but it is not too easy to say that it is easy to be sure.


    "Do you have any suitable candidates for this question?"


    The reason why Gu Yi asked this, the most important thing is that she wants to help Stark as much as she can. After all, Stark��s mission is not as light as Peter��s. Instead of letting him waste his time on the trivial matter of picking the right person, it��s better to let him focus more on the overall situation.


    Although the ability of the evil spirit knight is troublesome, it is not unavoidable for the ancient one. Her means are there. If Stark has any candidate now and this condition is not up to the task, she can use her ability to help the people selected by Stark to overcome this difficulty.


    Anyway, it��s just a fake! Compared with those fake and inferior products, the real high-end fraud in the world has always come from the hands of professional elites. Gu Yi thinks that he is a well-deserved top talent in this respect, so naturally, she has full confidence in creating such a counterfeit.


    The meaning of the ancient one is not concealed. Stark only analyzed it for a moment, and already guessed the ghost ideas in her heart. Seriously, he does have some heart. But after thinking about it, he gave up this seemingly tempting idea.


    It is true that it is not difficult to falsify a supervisor who can accept the test of the evil spirits by the ability of the ancient one. However, Stark is still not willing to take this risk. The reason is very simple. What kind of person is a person, after all, is qualitative. For a time, others'' perceptions of him may be concealed by illusions. But after a long time, what kind of person he is still will come out.


    It was not as good as the sneaky thoughts of the conflict between him and Peter at that time because of the relationship between him and Peter. So he simply rejected the offer of the ancient one and replied bluntly.


    "For the time being, I haven''t thought of the right person. But it doesn''t matter. It won''t be difficult. It''s a big American, isn''t there a person who can stand the test? My eyes are not yet, this country has no When I go to the country to kill the species, I believe that as long as I carefully select it, I will always get a satisfactory candidate. So this kind of small matter will not bother you more."


    "Well, if this is your wish."


    It is a good intention to have such a proposal. Since Stark does not accept her good intentions, it is certainly impossible for the ancient one to do the kind of hot face with cold ass. She hasn''t gotten to the point.


    The relationship of cooperation has always been to be carried out on an equal footing. If she is too diligent, then there will inevitably be some suspicions attached to others. This is not a good thing for her, who seems to be somewhat weak. So she skipped the joint directly and discussed other issues with Stark.


    "Using the devil I control, the plan to control the **** forces in North America went smoothly. For now, there is no abnormality in the hell. But I can''t guarantee how long this kind of thing will last. After all. Black heart is the liaison person there. It may not be a problem for a while. After a long time, they will definitely find something wrong."


    "So, what do you mean?"


    "Our plan needs to be as soon as possible, if you don''t want to fight an unprepared war."


    The words of the ancient one are not alarmist, and Stark can judge this. So he just frowned, and he nodded his head and promised it.


    "I will tell you to speed up the construction of all the processes. It is you, there is no Master Modu in front of you to support the scene, can you continue to run this plan?"


    "Of course!" In the face of such a problem, it is impossible for the ancient one to give a weak answer. So when she browed her head, she gave a very confident answer. "Don''t underestimate me, sir. I have hundreds of years in this world. I can do more than you think."

 Chapter 1625： Escape from looting

    "You have such confidence."


    Stark did not care about how the ancient one would solve such problems. Because in his opinion, this is a private problem of the ancient one. Since he does not intend to seek the possession of the ancient one, there is no need to explore such secrets that he should not know.


    After all, nothing is better than knowing. There are too many people in this world who have died to know too much. He does not intend to make himself a member of this.


    With this recognition, Stark certainly showed restraint. This also made the face of the ancient Master a smile.


    She is very glad that Stark did not choose a wrong answer. Because for her, she does not want anyone to go to want to explore her secrets more. This is not only because she is an old-school conservatism, but habitually keeps her own. More often because of the secrets contained in her body, most of them are huge and dangerous.


    Do not say anything else, just the secret of a Zhouyi location, may make the world crazy.


    She has a deep enough understanding of the current state of the world. Zhou Yi��s position and influence in this era far exceeded her imagination. She couldn''t imagine how many people would want to bring him back at all costs if he leaked the news of Zhou Yi. Until now, she still believes that letting the heavenly emperor who controls the whole world return to the earth is not a good thing for the whole human being.


    The conspirators like the red pine nuts in this world are already in trouble and the crisis is heavy. If there is more than one overlord like Zhou Yi, then the end of the whole earth will almost come. In the good idea of ??the earth and all mankind, Gu Yi felt that it was necessary to keep this secret. The best way to keep secrets is to eliminate all those who are curious about the secret itself.


    Gu Yi couldn''t imagine that when someone like Stark was curious about such a secret, how should she respond to it? Because she is difficult to say with certainty, Stark is more important than Zhou Yi��s specific information.


    The existence of Zhou Yi is related to the survival of the whole world, which is the first level of all her secrets. And Stark, for the time being, Stark is only part of her plan to fight hell. He chose Stark as a partner simply because he is the most appropriate, not because he is the only one. Even if there is no Stark, she can still find new partners from other places. Therefore, high and low is simply a matter of at a glance.


    Stark''s luck made him lucky to avoid it, but he himself has not been so conscious. As far as the current situation is concerned, he does not know the relationship between Gu Yi and Zhou Yi at all. He even said that he has never imagined this aspect. If he really knows that there is a connection between Gu Yi and Zhou Yi. Then the most likely thing he is doing now is to persuade the ancient one to let her pick up Zhou Yi.


    The reason for this is that no one knows more about Zhou Yi��s importance to the world than he does. Zhou Yi is not in this world, the difference is huge for the whole world.


    The former is like inserting a pin of the sea **** in the turbulent sea, so that all the ghosts are small, and the enchanting people are not willing to make it. The latter, like the end of the world, what kind of cows and ghosts have begun to smash out and sway through the city.


    Stark certainly hopes that Zhou Yi still exists, so that he can shock these restless **** devils, let them honestly nest in their own. Unfortunately, he did not speculate on this special connection, so he can only rely on his own power to face such problems with human power.


    This made him physically and mentally exhausted. After all, before this incident, he had already carried a lot of burdens that ordinary people could not imagine. The revival of the country, the challenges of the emerging empire, and the threats that the most conspiring people he hated threatened the whole world. No matter which one is in it, it is enough to single out the body and mind of an ordinary person. That is to say, he is an ordinary person and has a tenacity. Otherwise, it is difficult to say whether he can continue to persist like this.


    In many places in the United States and even in the world, they are actually preparing to watch Stark��s jokes, because in the eyes of many people, Stark��s forced appearance as the president is simply a stun.


    Yes, he is a genius, whether as an inventor or as a businessman, he is the top figure in the world. However, although he has proved his ability in this respect, it does not mean that he can be a qualified politician.


    The scientific community, the business community, and the political world, the span of these areas is really too big. Perhaps some geniuses can take care of both parties, but taking into account the three parties and even more, it is always rare, almost non-existent. At this point, no one would think that Stark would be the first in this regard, because in many people''s eyes, Stark''s performance is actually failing.


    To overthrow the former government and rescue the United States from the claws of the Hydra, this may be the biggest achievement of Stark in many people''s eyes. In this respect, he is actually qualified to be on the throne of the president. of. However, in the following, whether it is to abolish the separation of powers that has lasted for more than two hundred years, to hold the power of the state in the hands of the president, or to attack the capitalists, to expel the consortium from the inside of the United States in a nearly self-defeating manner. It is a failure of many people who are criticized.


    As for why it is said, there are many reasons. The most important of these is because ordinary people cannot bear this change at all.


    We must know that the separation of powers is the crystallization of the Western political system. In many cases, the poetry and freedom that Westerners are proud of are actually based on such a system. They may, under the separation of the three powers, how the capital permeates the government organs and does not understand the power of the state. But they can understand that their voting rights are based on such policies in order to have real value.


    They have become accustomed to making their own voices in national affairs, and they are habitually speaking about the country. They don''t care if everything they think about is good or bad for the country itself. What they choose is meaningless to the country itself. They just want to make themselves look like the masters of the country, even if it is just a false fantasy, they are also as good as they are.


    Unfortunately, Stark��s changes to the political system have completely destroyed their illusions in this regard, and they feel that they have been violated in their rights and interests. So naturally, these people will criticize what Stark did.


    Of course, if this is the case, then there may not be so many people who will choose to be hostile to him. Because in any case, Stark��s changes to the government are indeed beneficial to the country.


    He ensured that the country would no longer be infiltrated by nails arranged by some people because of some stupid elections. He ensured the stability of the country and the transparency of government authorities. This is perhaps the most appropriate choice for the turmoil of the US central government at the time. This can be seen by anyone who is a little bit wise, or at the beginning, they can''t make Stark stand still.


    Really let Stark become a nail in the eye, many people stare at the jokes, or because of his cool action against the capital consortium.


    Most people do not see the special relationship between this country and the consortium. They don''t know what the country has been infiltrated by the consortium. I don''t know how much fresh blood the consortium has drawn from the country by its own internal tentacles.


    When the United States was strong in the past, the consortium had become the load of the United States, and the world��s hegemonic state had a heavy pressure to breathe. And when the country fell into a trough and fell to the point where it was later, their existence, and their greed for the country itself, the greed of the country itself, put the country itself in danger of being drained of blood. To the point.


    Ordinary people simply can''t imagine that Stark, as the president of the country, made a request to the consortium representatives to support the national renaissance and raise the interest of the bank to support the national confidence when it was rejected.


    They can only see that Stark has driven away the consortium, causing many of them to lose their jobs, and they have to do more to regain their basic life.


    In the past they were ridiculing the decline of Europe and ridiculing the enthusiasm of the people of third world countries. Now, those people are beginning to enjoy their new technology and enjoy the higher benefits and benefits that the consortium brings to them. And they can only watch it with their eyes. The incomparable hatred of this kind of envy and envy is of course to let them burn the fire to the initiator of Stark.


    It can be said that if it is not because the American people have lost their right to vote. If not everyone knows, the United States is a mess, and no one is willing to take over. Whether Stark can sit in this position safely is still a question of two.


    Even if it is forced by the situation, Stark can only continue to sit in this position. The vast majority of people are continually singing and ruling his rule, ignoring his policies from all sides, and ruining his every move.


    There may be capital forces in the dark to dominate, but it is impossible to say that there is no such idea in the hearts of the people.


    Few people are optimistic about Stark, and no one thinks he can continue to stick to it in this position. Many pubs and even casinos have set up secrets in the dark, and there are still a few days to calculate the end of Stark''s rule.


    They can''t wait to see Stark fall, seeing this once heroic character fall in front of them, crying and repenting about what they did.


    Unfortunately, this is just their unrealistic fantasy. Because Stark is still insisting, and still regrets to continue. As for when he will stick to it, this is probably the answer that only he can know.


    Feng Hou is not my wish, I hope Haibo Ping. Some people are doomed to be understood by ordinary people.

 Chapter 1626： Eye gap wisdom angel

    In the dark caves, the bustling crowds are moving in an orderly manner.


    This is a very strange group of people. All of them wore the same costumes, and the dark robes not only covered their bodies, but even their appearances were covered under the wide hood. This strange dressing makes them look full of strange religious colors, and when the scarlet fire on the side of the cave shines on them, the visual effect of the shadows adds to the strange atmosphere. Minute.


    Ordinary people are afraid that they can''t stand such surprises and depressions, but here, all people have shown extraordinary adaptation. They just don''t say anything, they don''t whisper or whisper. Everyone is like a machine, numb and orderly. It seems that they have no other meaning except walking.


    This is not normal, even if the stupid person sees such a situation, they can feel the abnormality. But in the case of abnormal conditions, there is actually an inevitable reason. And if you want to know the reasons for what is happening here, then you can only find the answer in the deepest part of the cave.


    In the deepest part of the cave, it is a palace that is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The water-eroded rock walls naturally form hierarchical steps and towering walls. Numerous stalactites stretch out from the top of the cave and fill the top of the cave like a decorative object.


    Structurally, they should be naturally formed. But from the perspective of their shape, it is difficult for you to come up with such an idea. The reason why this is said is because the framework is on this variety of stalactites, and it is a variety of sly monsters. The natural flowing water is not the kind of sharp-like pillar stone, but a life-like monster. This will make people wonder about its cause.


    If it is one or two, then you can blame it on the magical power of nature. But if the entire cave is full of such creations, then apart from saying a man, I am afraid there is no other explanation.


    But to say that man-made, what kind of person can artificially create such a scene in such a place? This is not an easy question to explore, because once you explore it, it is easy to fall into the strange circle of how the pyramid is built.


    The world has never been a mysterious event that humans cannot understand. The reason that cannot be understood is that human beings cannot imagine that there is any existence in the world that is more creative than them. The title of the genius of all things binds us, making us spend most of our time just looking at the sky. However, the facts have long proved that the world is not just a human species.


    Higher universe civilizations, gods or devils, are pioneers who have creativity earlier than humans. So many times, the creations we can''t understand are actually from their hands. We just don''t believe in their existence, so we will recognize their creation as a magical incredible thing. In fact, in the end, these so-called incredible things are just a basic operation for these true creators.


    It��s like here. Anyone who comes here and sees these unimaginable creations will probably only feel the magic of nature. However, for Randall, who is sitting at the top of the cave temple at this time, everything here is nothing more than the actions of his fallen angels.


    Just like the little child of his own family pinched a plaything with plasticine, this kind of thing didn''t even make him interested. That is to say, human beings who have never seen the world will be like an ant who sees human beings piled up with bricks and stones, and gives birth to incredible sighs.


    Randel''s vision and insights are certainly not the same as the humans in his eyes. So he didn''t care about these shoddy works at all. Compared to these, he may think that the artwork of human beings will be more interesting.


    This is a very interesting statement. For example, we humans are accustomed to human works. Most of the time, except for those really masterful masterpieces, other works are hard to attract our attention. However, if we look at the tiny creatures such as ants, and you see a group of ants like humans, put together the words, set up a pavilion, I am afraid that your heart is surprised and shocked, will Let you be the same as seeing God Himself.


    Randil has a similar feeling for human beings. As a group of angels born in heaven, Randil can be said to be watching human beings born and multiply on this planet.


    Like many demon gods, Randil never imagined that they were regarded as ants in the beginning, and almost all human beings who are equal to the beasts on the earth can develop to this point today.


    They not only built their own country, their own civilization, but also removed all the forces belonging to the demon from this world with the power of their race. Although there are many unexpected parts of this, human beings have done it. Randil is not shameless to deny it, so after that, he is a different attitude towards the human race.


    Treating them as ants is a very bad thing. Not only does it not respect human beings, the races with splendid civilizations themselves, but they also do not respect the gods who were once defeated by them.


    It��s also a member of the demon, so it��s best not to mention this kind of stupid thing to play on your own face. Don��t think about it.


    Every demon must actually face up to the power of the race of mankind. As the earliest person with this kind of cognition, Randel has always thought that treating human beings as threats and enemies is their most deserving statement.


    This is the idea that Randel has already had in heaven. It is also because of this that he will be willing to accept the appointment of God and become the regulator of the spirit of vengeance. Because this seems to him, this is not a means of deterring human beings through powerful blows, and making humans learn to yield. As for what is good or evil, this is never within the scope of his consideration.


    What is good and what is evil? This is a question that does not need to be considered for Randall, who can see God''s various shackles. Even God''s nominally perfect and perfect person is privately disgusting, how can he expect something unrealistic?


    These are all fake, they can''t stand with their feet. Rather than evaluating unrealistic good and evil, it is better to evaluate what is actually relevant to the interests, such as what is obtained, for example, lost.


    Gain and lose, this is the criterion that Randkell has always adhered to. It is also because of such a standard that he will resolutely join his camp when Lucifer pulls the flag.


    Many people only saw the failure of Lucifer, and saw that he led half of the angels into hell. But they did not see what Rendeziel got here, the benefits he got in this matter.


    Under God''s hand, Randel is only a wise angel at the third level of the Holy Class. Not to mention the brothers of Lucifer, the four brothers of God, and the four blazing angels who are under them, even if they are in the same rank, he is not the top one. Really want to row, he may be discharged from the top five ranks, the best result is only the sixth and seventh.


    After following Lu Xifa��s days, he was a real one, and he was above 10,000. Lucifer was integrated into **** and became the most powerful Satan of the Hell Lord, and was far from God in heaven. And he also followed the rising tide, and with the power he gained in **** after Haotian, he could even confront the four blazing angels that he had to look up in the past. This is something he didn''t even think about in the past, but now it has become a reality. So, who can say that his original choice was a mistake?


    nobody. Even Satan has to admit that his loyal talent is Dekiel, a rare and wise man among angels. In fact, if he could listen to Randil''s suggestion and form an alliance with those gods who are hostile to God before declaring war with God, perhaps the original story would be written backwards.


    This is also what Satan has always regretted. So today, when he began to plan a major event, he naturally began to hand over the entire plan to the hands of Randkiel, letting this clever hand down to arrange the entire plan.


    After all, what he wants is only a result, and before this result comes out, all the processes should be handled by the best people, right?


    There is no doubt that Randall is the person who is best at this aspect, and even he himself thinks so. Therefore, he will have this arrangement of today, and he will rebuild his existence in this world in the form of the spirit of vengeance at all costs.


    This is not a move of his own whim, but everything is strictly arranged according to his plan. Being a spirit of vengeance is only one step in his plan, and all of this at the moment is another step in his plan.


    His plans are interlocking, and one of the steps is missing. It is precisely because of such rigor and step by step that he has become more aware of a serious problem.


    Human beings have become the enemy of his heart. To complete his and Satan''s plans thoroughly, he must begin to design things that should be hostile to humans.

 Chapter 1627： Strategic thinking unexpectedly discovered

    Being enemies with mankind means that you must defeat the entire human race. This is undoubtedly a rather grand proposition. It may be a breeze to declare such things in the mouth, but if you want to bring such things down Actually, it is really too difficult.


    Because of this, one of the first questions you should consider is the huge base of billions of humans.


    Any life, even if it is weak and small, is like an ant. Under such a superposition of superpositions, it will become a terrible force. They can be more enemies and less, weaker and stronger. Even if they are ten thousand times more like elephants, they will be eaten little by little.


    Randil does not think that the gap between himself and his own **** and human beings is as great as that of elephants and ants. At best, they are the relationship between rabbits and lions. Moreover, this is not a normal rabbit, it is a big rabbit that has opened the door of technology and mastered the power of science and technology. If you fight, it��s not necessarily who wins or loses. At the very least, after seeing the power of the kind of devastating weapon possessed by mankind, there is no absolute grasp of such a big word.


    Now, after all, it is not the era when mankind can only wear fur and wave a big stick to fight for thousands of years. The powerful gunpowder weapon replaced the fragile big rod and knife, and the heavy and tireless vehicle replaced the limited horse and animal power. Flying in the sky, running underground, swimming in the water. Humans have already covered their footprints in all aspects, and their field of war has been extended to all corners.


    Under such circumstances, whether it is an angel or a devil, it is impossible to defeat the human army by brute force just like thousands of years ago, and it is impossible for human beings to surrender to their feet. It is.


    In this regard, Randel has an accurately calculated answer. That is, now the human military power, ordinary angels or devils, in the case that their general information is almost clarified, humans need only one elite combat squad at most, so that these self-defense guys can��t go in. There is no door to the ground, except for surrender, only one is killed.


    This is an answer that is very surprising and frustrating. Because he is very clear, under this premise, human beings need only a simple accumulation of forces, they can force the army of **** to suppress strongly. And if they use any destructive weapons, the process will only get faster.


    The powers that have made them proud in the past have failed to help them overcome humanity and conquer the world. Recognizing such a problem, it is naturally impossible for Randkill, who has always been known for his wisdom, to continue to do so. Therefore, he naturally chose another road, a road called wisdom.


    You can''t attack, you can only take it. This is the way of art. However, if you are wise, you must recognize the weakness of the other person in order to get the right medicine.


    What is the weakness of mankind, and Randall can sum up a lot. But which of these weaknesses can help him lay the cornerstone of victory for the Hell forces, this is a rather embarrassing problem.


    Everyone who opens a mouth can open a river, everyone will be a little bit, but whether it can solve the problem is a problem that is two. After all, Randall��s pursuit is a real effect, so naturally, if he wants to achieve his own goals, he still has to make the most correct choice.


    This test is experience, vision, and the most accurate judgment of the entire situation. Coincidentally, these are not lacking in Dekiel. So he quickly got an answer from the information he came across.


    Infighting, this is perhaps the biggest flaw that Randkell can see.


    A small planet is forcibly divided into hundreds of different national forces because of cultural, geographical and ethnic differences. This has been equated with a huge hidden danger from the beginning.


    For many years, mankind has been fighting because of differences between them, and the conflict between them has become more and more fierce. In the most recent time, that is, during the Second World War, the tens of millions of people were killed, and the scene of over 100 million people��s death and injury made some people who had seen the big world feel incredible.


    From an outsider''s point of view, this is of course wrong. But for the point of view of Randkill, who has decided to be hostile to humanity, this is a very good opportunity.


    The differences and distrust between humans have determined that they simply cannot completely twist the power of their race. And as long as he can use his distrust between the humans before they completely unite, it will be a smooth thing for him to complete his own plan.


    This is Randkeel''s plan, and the first and most important issue to get this plan going is to find a suitable target.


    First of all, this country cannot be too small. A country that is too small has no real value even if it is conquered. Secondly, this country can''t be too strong, because a country that is too strong may not only delay the pace of their plans, but also may give other countries a feeling of coldness. If they are united because of this kind of thing, then his plan may only be declared dead. This is definitely something that he can''t accept for Randol. So naturally, he won''t do such stupid things.


    Too strong, too weak. Therefore, in the end, the most suitable for the starting standard of Randall is the kind of soft persimmon that has a certain strength and power, but it is in a comprehensive state. In this way, the small and chaotic small countries in South America are a pretty good choice. However, Randall believes that the United States of America, which has become a dead camel, is his most suitable choice.


    Several countries in South America are only the back garden of the United States in their heyday. The land in the back garden of the circle can not directly occupy the home of others. Although such a move is somewhat risky, after all, the dead camel is bigger than the horse. However, taking such risks naturally has the benefits that can be met.


    First of all, the savings of the United States are here, conquering it and not saying anything else. In the future, their foothold in the human world and the main base will certainly be guaranteed. Putting aside all the scruples, we can restore the productivity and strength of the United States by means of hell. Soon, they can restore the entire United States to its former state of prosperity.


    In this case, South America, as a back garden, naturally cannot escape his clutches. When the resources of the two continents are together, he can immediately expand to a point where he does not need to hide and hide, and can be enemies with human power. The rest, he only needs to step by step and continually encroach on the entire human race, so it will not take long for the whole world to fall into their hands. At that time, in addition to being enslaved, human beings had only one fate to choose from.


    This is a very good plan, and the feasibility has reached a very high level after the calculation by Randkeel. However, at the beginning of this plan, Randel found that things were not as smooth and simple as they thought.


    The most typical problem is that the person who plays the national idea is more than one. Their old neighbors, the devils in the Murphysto hell, seem to be playing the same mind and, more importantly, they It seems that I have already put my actions into practice.


    The appearance of this situation is really a surprise to Randel, but after thinking about it, there is nothing to be surprised.


    Just as they would confirm the idea that Zhou Yi and Gu Yi could threaten their existence on Earth, and start to fight humanity. Other people will have the same idea, which is a very normal thing. The only thing that is not normal is the time to start and the time to start.


    The death of Mephisto is not a secret to other high-level figures in hell. And the **** he belongs to has changed to a master, which is naturally something that everyone knows. A huge force will change the dynasty, which will not be too easy at any time. Because there will always be some greedy people who want to take advantage of this opportunity to seek more benefits for themselves.


    Internal worries and external troubles, in addition to these internal greedy forces, other threats from the outside world will also pose a threat to the new owner of this hell. Other devil''s dominance is what Randkill does not know, but he is very clear that the one he served, but has been playing the idea of ??Mephisto''s hell. Even if he can''t completely incorporate it into his own territory, he will bite a large piece of meat from it.


    Under such circumstances, the new master of **** should do his best to cope with these troubles. But now it seems that things are not what Dekekiel imagined.


    Not only did the unknown master not focus on consolidating his own power, but at the most critical time, he sent his fallen soldiers to the earth to seek the human beings dominated by mankind. To be honest, this kind of operation is really making some people do not understand.


    From his point of view, this is undoubtedly a very stupid move. But it is hard to say that the idea of ??the new dominance in the world is chaotic and stupid.


    Use evil spirits and demons to erode the human world and create control of the human world in a chaotic way. Such a means has fully utilized the strengths of the Mephisto Hell, and even if he is allowed to do it, there is no way to do things better.


    Not a smart person, can''t think of such a way. And why do a smart person come up with this self-destructive idea? Randkell couldn��t understand.

 Chapter 1628： Hell distinguishes the gap between the times

    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to understand. The important thing is his own plan.


    The new Hell Lord, although the plan is very subtle, but there is nothing worthwhile to learn from. As for why this is said, the reason is simple. That is the difference between their own national conditions in hell.


    As the master of hell, Mephisto also shoulders the responsibility of part of the **** of death. In other words, Mephisto is actually equivalent to the death of Hella, Anubis. Under such premise, his **** naturally has its own unique places, such as the evil spirits transformed by the sinful soul.


    This is the power that other hells don''t have, and the power that makes other hells dominate. After all, the ghost thing is invisible and inconvenient, and it is very troublesome to handle. And with the huge base of human beings, their number will be a very headache.


    The problem of the human base of Randkill��s headache does not exist in the **** of Mephisto. Because of the number, they are not bad at all. They are only high-end power, and this is the specialty of Satan''s hell.


    The Fallen Angels Corps, as well as the tyrannical army of the savage. Which one is pulled out is the existence of the devil in other hells. The only problem is the quantity. This high-level, cutting-edge force is scarce and limited no matter where it is.


    The balance between different forces is always at a very delicate node. For example, peace in **** is built on this difference in quantity and quality. To be honest, the former Randil was quite proud of this kind of thing, because no matter how you look at it, only the murderers�� Mephisto and the high-end fighters are between the bandits and the rich and handsome. the difference. But in the face of the tough enemy of mankind, he would rather change the power between them, lest he be so stretched out today.


    However, this is obviously impossible. So naturally, he can only proceed according to his own plan.


    Basically, his plan is still no problem. The only difference is that he has to make some minor adjustments based on the current situation.


    The new **** master took the first step toward humanity, which was both a bad thing and a good thing for him.


    The downside is that he has been seized the opportunity, and many of the benefits that can be obtained in the first step are hard to get. But the benefits are also obvious. One of the biggest advantages is that there is the action of the new master, their appearance will not attract too many people''s attention, and they can also use a gesture of another **** to see the hidden power of human beings. .


    It��s not necessarily that there is no such idea. It is also because he has such an idea that he will sit here safely and hide all his actions in the darkness of silence.


    In the dark cave, his seat is already full of bustling crowds. These are the believers of Satan, a group of distorted people who can pay for everything they do for the so-called Satan glory. Seriously, they look a lot, but in reality they are not as much as they think.


    The people who fill a cave are counted, but they are only more than 500 people. And this, obviously there are still some gaps from the amount that Randkill wants.


    This result is really difficult to satisfy, but there is no way for Harder to ask for what they are. Because he is also very clear in his heart, in this world, it is not so easy to find such a fool.


    Human beings are always making progress. This is an ancient angel. Randil has the most practical feeling.


    From the oldest era, they can let countless human beings give everything for them as long as they show their sacred magic. In the Middle Ages hundreds of years ago, the kingship of mankind began to challenge the power of God in a bright and wise manner. The wise man learned to stand up and no longer want to sell his life for the so-called glory of God. To this day, almost all human beings will be suspicious and scornful in the face of the so-called sacred. Human beings are really changing their attitude towards these gods.


    Unless it is a powerful existence that can make human beings feel desperate as a whole, otherwise, any gods who dare to appear in humans and make unreasonable demands on them will only have one end.


    Being sliced ??alive, or being sliced ??after death. In short, a slice study is definitely not going to run.


    This is the basis of human beings'' own strength. After all, they are no longer the playthings of the year. What kind of cats and dogs can be provocative. In the face of such enthusiasm, I know that I am still not an opponent, and I can only succumb to it. I put everything in the dark and quietly.


    Can''t be a big fan, his speed is certainly not fast. And even if there is more dissatisfaction and complaints in his heart, he can only be forced to suppress, and all the priorities are the first.


    "How long does it take for you to get the people I want? You should also be clear that it is time to race against time. If you reach the deadline, you will not be able to complete this task. What kind of end will be there? Waiting for you, you should not have to say more."


    As a superior, Randil will seldom compulsively command his own men with such threatening words. He will always tell them in a way that tells them that they will not work seriously. how about it.


    This argument seems to be a bit weak, but as long as it is combined with reality, no matter what kind of person, it is impossible to be so ignorant of what he thinks is what he is. The reason is very simple, that is, no one will make a joke about this kind of thing with his own life.


    The ruined bones were paved on the road, the last guy who dared not put the words of Dejier in his heart, but now it��s still cold. These guys are considered to be elite in **** and have access to some upper-level information. So naturally, they know what to do and how to do it.


    "We will try our best to speed up. One week, no, within five days, we will find a way to get together the number of adults you need."


    Looking at his own hands, he almost replied to his own problems with sweat, and Randil��s eyes flashed with blue fire, and he responded very calmly.


    "Don''t worry. At the very least, don''t cause any trouble for me because of the urgency. What I want is absolute secret. This is the most important thing at the moment. As for the number of people who are lacking, I still have that sentence, as long as I can I can do it within the time I have set. In this regard, I am not going to urge you. After all, some things are not as fast as possible, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, yes, you are right." Hearing that Friedelke gave himself a sigh of relief in this regard. While the devil who is responsible for this matter has a sigh of relief, it is inevitable that he will start to make a good move.


    "Adult, do you want me to temporarily imprison these human beings? You know, the human mind is complicated now, and they will not be allowed to come over the next time. Let them disclose our news. Going out, it��s better to take them down directly, just in case?��


    ��Just in case? I see you are asking for trouble!��


    Coldly smashing the devil, Randil was already warning him with a mockery.


    "A large group of people are missing. Do you think this is a trivial matter in the human world? If the human government finds it along their tracks, it will eventually lead to our plan failure. This responsibility is your responsibility, or am I coming? What about it? Well!"


    "I" was originally trying to please the show, and the devil suddenly heard such a speech, and immediately it was stunned. Of course, such a consequence cannot be assumed by the great man of Randkeel, so the last unfortunate must be his little embarrassment. The devil''s calf couldn''t help but tremble as soon as he thought of the price he had to pay after messing up with this matter.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong. Adults, I dare not be so smart again. I will arrange this and let them go back honestly."


    "Don''t worry, I still have something to tell you."


    The devil, who was scared to see the war, was about to start acting, but Dekier immediately called him.


    "I just thought about it, and your fears may not be unreasonable. If these people regret it, or simply sell out our existence. This is definitely huge for our influence. So, you are going to do this. Give them some benefits and let them know that serving my Lord is really profitable. Then find ways to let them sign the contract and make sure they become our loyal followers without revealing the information. You know what I mean. What?"


    "I understand that I understand, I will do it." The devil quickly nodded, but soon his face became strange again. The face like constipation proves the hesitation and entanglement in his heart, and in fact, he is indeed difficult on a problem.


    "But adults, what good should they give them? Too little, I am afraid that these people will have two hearts in their hearts. And if you give too much, they are just a little too wasteful."


    It is no wonder that this devil will say that it is a waste of words. It is really an advance force. The resources they can mobilize are extremely limited. Randil''s superiors may not be very clear, but his logistics manager, but deeply understand the kind of bitterness that can''t wait for a two-point flower.


    You must know that even the welfare of their own people is almost impossible to protect. Now he has to allocate limited resources to these human beings, which naturally makes him a little difficult to do.


    He is not distressed, but he is worried about the siege of his colleagues after he has done this. If he is not good at his own strength, he will face such a situation, but there will be no good fruit to eat. So naturally, he began to ask for help from his master.

 Chapter 1629： Resource problem devil trading

    The problem of lack of resources is what Rendrick did not think about, because in his view, before he has made any big moves, the resources he carries should be sufficient.


    War has always been a game of resource confrontation. There are sufficient resources and reasonable use of every resource in your hands. This is the basic condition for winning the war. After playing for so many years, Randel is certainly aware of this. So he is very convinced that such a thing should not happen. If it happens, then you can only say that someone is doing a ghost in it.


    Corruption, this is the biggest possibility he thinks. At the thought of this possibility, there is an impulse to laugh at the devil. It is true that it is impossible for you to count on those guys in **** who are morally perfect. For the benefits that pass in front of themselves, they reach out to Kana to be the most reasonable situation.


    However, this is not the place where the average person can do it. This is what he, the common decree of Randel and the master of hell, Satan. Dare to do such hands and feet under their eyes, this guy is not stupid or crazy!


    Thinking of this, Randil��s gaze couldn��t help but fall on the venerable devil in front of him, but just looked at him, but Dekier could be sure that this kind of corruption has nothing to do with him. .


    It is not that he does not have this mind, but that he certainly does not have this courage. In this life, he can only make a small layer of oil on some small things in his life. Therefore, without much suspicion, Randel has already asked him such questions.


    "Our resources are not enough? According to my budget, we should have a lot of resources right now. Where did they go, can you say that you gave them to me when I didn''t pay attention?"


    Although it was confirmed the innocence of this guy, Randil still did not mind spilling dirty hands on his head. Because now, he only wants two results. Otherwise, this guy can give him a reasonable explanation, let him know who is so courageous, dare to make a ghost on this kind of thing. Otherwise, he explained himself and used his little life to give himself an explanation.


    There are always people who have to pay the price. There are always people who want to be the murdered chicken to warn the monkeys who like to pick things up. Although Randil is very eager to get the guy who kills the chicken and the monkey is the real corrupter, but if not, there is no big difference.


    After all, he is only a member of hell. It is obviously not very practical to expect him to be law-abiding. And compared to this not so simple and straightforward means, he obviously prefers to use a straightforward approach that is unique to himself to solve this similar problem.


    In short, the unlucky devil has been pushed to a very deadly stage. If he can''t say the truth, then he is likely to become a poor victim.


    This is also clear in his own heart. So immediately, he made a desperate explanation.


    "No, no, no. No. This has nothing to do with me. I promise that all the resources I have distributed in strict accordance with your requirements. I don''t even have the part that belongs to me. It is a problem in hell. Since last week, our resource supply has been decreasing. I asked people over there, they said that because of the war, they had to reduce our supply here. I swear, this is true, I said Everything is true."


    Of course he will not tell lies, because it is related to his life. So, after getting this answer, Randil had already let him go, and turned the subject in the other direction and continued to ask.


    "You said war? What war is it? I don''t know what new war plan there is when I left Hell. Is it true that after I left, our savage whim, who is going to fight?"


    Randil��s status is here. If this is really a premeditated war, he can��t know anything about his status. So the only explanation is that this is what happened after he left hell. The time he left Hell was not long, so he was really unimaginable, what caused Hell to have such turmoil in such a short period of time.


    This is a war, not a game played by a cat. Even the devils in **** will not do this easily. Because no one can be sure, whether they will become the winner of the last laugh. And most importantly, the main thing in **** now is that the plan in his hand is right, which is agreed by Satan. So he didn''t understand at all, why is there a war of **** at this time?


    Randkell couldn��t understand the problem. Fortunately, the devil in front of him knows a lot of insider. In order to ensure the safety of his life, he did not keep it at all, and shook all the things he knew.


    "It��s a **** of hell. It��s those guys who took the lead in launching attacks. They provoked war, yes, they are. I can swear, these are things I heard.��


    Evil Hell, the collective name for the **** that other devils in **** are in charge of Mephisto. This is of course, of course, and because of his knowledge of this, he will have a more incredible feeling.


    Because he is very clear, what is the situation with **** now. If the original evil spirits have 100% of the power, then now, all the weights have been transferred to the world, and at most less than 10% of the foundation.


    Using such a card to challenge Satan''s anxious hell, it is like taking a riddled fishing boat to challenge a fully armed destroyer. Even if the destroyer does not fire, it is a melee collision. It can make the ship sink directly to the bottom of the sea.


    What gave them such confidence and let them dare to do this crazy, without any chance of winning? Or is it that there are hidden tricks that others don''t know?


    As a wise man, Randkeer subconsciously believes that the answer should be the latter. And I want to figure out what this intrigue is like, and really, he doesn''t have any clues right now.


    Of course, he does not intend to spend his time on such things. Because the discerning eye can see it, this is a battle of great disparity. No matter how evil the **** is, they can''t change a problem. They are above absolute weakness, and they are fighting with the anxious hell. They don''t have any Winning this kind of thing.


    Anxious **** will eventually win, this is just a matter of time. In this case, why should he put his limited energy on a destined loser? With this effort, he might as well consider how to solve the problem in front of him.


    This problem is not difficult. In fact, I just thought about it. Randil has already come up with a plan.


    He gave the devil a handcuff, and with this handcuff that represented his identity, the devil could transfer the animal money directly from the Dark Angels in Hell.


    Although this means that Randkeel is taking his own interests to fill the gaps in the current plan, it is equivalent to his own muffled to eat a big loss. But to be honest, he didn''t care much about such a loss.


    If you pay for it, you will be able to get it back from other aspects. Even he may get more. So he really has nothing to care about.


    The plan is still going on, with the permission of Randkiel, the devil responsible for all this is playing his banner brightly and beginning to apply the so-called favor to these cultists.


    This sounds quite simple, but in fact, it''s not at all simple. Because it is still the same sentence, the people nowadays are not as easy to be sent out as they used to be.


    Those who trade with the devil will certainly not be willing to serve them spontaneously because of their loyalty to the devil.


    This kind of person may have been there before, but now, if anyone says so, I am afraid that the devils will be the first to doubt them, and guess whether they are the spies who infiltrated the forces.


    Only a fool can believe this unreserved effort. Compared to this so-called loyalty, the devils are more convinced of the humans who want to ask for something from them. Because of this, they can see the greed in these people''s hearts. And only greed, this property that familiarizes them, can let them put a downside to a human being who is not familiar at all.


    In general, what these people want is nothing more than life, money, power and power. The pursuit of human beings on these things is always far more than others. And these are always the price that the devils are used to paying.


    Of course, the simplest price is definitely money and strength. After all, the former is a dead thing, and the latter is just a magical thing.


    But it is clear that although these things can meet the requirements of some people, it is absolutely impossible to meet the requirements of everyone. Because after all, not everyone, they will see these things in their eyes.


    For example, the rich among these cultists.


    There used to be a rich man who said that it was very compelling, that is, money is just a string of numbers in my eyes.


    Although this will make many people feel uncomfortable, in fact, he did not say anything about it. After human capital has accumulated to a certain extent, money itself is no longer important.


    A solution to the problem of food and clothing, coupled with the satisfaction of luxury desires. The role of money has basically reached its limit. At this time, those rich people have almost no luxury. If you have to say something, then there is only something that money can''t buy.


    Things that money can''t buy, even for the devil, will definitely be good things. And to deliver such things as a price, even if it is a devil, it will inevitably be heartbreaking.


    Before getting paid, too much effort will always give people a feeling of suffering. This is even the case with Randall. Therefore, when he faced a loss enough to hold him in his breath, he couldn''t help but sneer at it.


    "Let''s be happy now. You won''t laugh too soon. How much has been taken from me, you have to come back more. Dealing with the devil, this is the price you have to pay!"

 Chapter 1630： Legion arrogant

    Randil is not alarmist. In fact, he never does this kind of empty mouth, and it seems to be very unproductive.


    He prefers to play this set that is not prejudiced, because it can show his wisdom, his vision and his strength.


    Perhaps this style of acting seems to be a bit too public and pretentious. But sometimes you have to admit that it is such a style that makes it easier to get the awe of people''s hearts.


    The responsible devil certainly knows what these last humans are doing, so he did not make any rebuttals, but at this time he honestly bowed his head and stood in front of Rand Kil. In this silence, he showed his obedience to Randkiel.


    This kind of person Dejier has seen more. Considering the mediocrity that this guy is currently showing, he is too lazy to waste his tongue. So just waved his hand, he was already commanding this guy.


    "Take these people away and arrange the time they will come next time. Also, let Ankeed come over. I need him to report to me."


    Anjid was a leader of the Dark Angels and a leader of Randkill. Of course, he is only responsible for the fallen angels, so there is no intersection between him and the devil''s work.


    This is why they can live in harmony. If, as in hell, the two sides often create conflicts directly or indirectly for certain common interests, then Dekier would never give him such a task, giving him the opportunity to show off his lips.


    Don''t underestimate the power of these devils, give them a little room to play, they can play some right and wrong in just a few minutes. Although most of the time may not be useful, but more or less will also bury a few thorns that make people feel their eyes.


    Of course, he won''t do this. So soon, the ignorant Anjid was already standing in front of Randy Kiel, and asked other propaganda purposes with a respectful look.


    "Adult, can you tell me if there is anything to call me?"


    "Of course, my dear Anjid. I am looking for you, there must be something. Regarding your mission, I need you to report the progress to me. After all, you should also know how big this thing is. Let''s do it."


    As a high-ranking fallen army corps, Anjid knows more than the ordinary **** lords. Because in any case, they are the old team of Satan, the most loyal and sharpest sword under his hand. Even after so many years of learning Satan learned more deceit from the devil, it is impossible to change his trust in these old men. So many times, a lot of things can''t hold them back, and there is no need to hide them.


    And precisely because of this, Anjid is very clear about the significance of his mission. This made him proud of his chest and answered him in a near-dense tone.


    "Everything went smoothly, adults. Our people have already won more than fifty evil spirits during this time. Although some people have been lost, the overall loss is still within the acceptable range. I think that within the prescribed time limit, we can accomplish this great task. Even if I can pack the ticket, we will overfulfill this task."


    "Very good, my old friend, you have finally brought me good news. If the devils who squat down can be as loyal and clean as our angels. I think the world has long been included. Go to our knees."


    "Unfortunately they are always like this. Chaos and stupidity, don''t whip them with whip, they don''t know where to go. It''s like a beast. If it''s not that this **** is not produced in this beast, I I really don''t want to stand with them in a hall."


    In the face of the old boss of Randkill, Anjid is naturally full of respect. But in the face of the devil, this race that established a hostile relationship with them in the oldest age, even after the day, the angel still has not changed his stubborn view.


    He is a noble angel, how can he be confused with these muddy devils in hell. If it were not because of loyalty, because of Satan��s request, they had already killed these devils when they first broke into hell.


    When this is Anjid��s own thoughts. It is an inflated idea that he gave out from his own pride and discrimination. Of course, most of the fallen angels have similar ideas. This is a common problem in the Dark Angels. After all, it was Satan��s guardian army, the most powerful army in the hell. They do have such proud capital and ability.


    However, from the perspective of the superiors, this idea is definitely problematic.


    The Dark Angels are powerful, but they have not reached the point where they can overcome the entire devil in hell. At the beginning they made great sacrifices, and more than half of the fallen angels died, helping Satan to defeat the original owner of the fearful Hell, let them stand firm in this new world. In this regard, it is still in a compromise with the Hell forces to accept and integrate in exchange for the final result.


    If you continue to fight, even if Satan can still become the Lord of Hell, then the once glorious Dark Angels will probably become a complete past. The result is not that Satan himself can��t accept it, even if it��s a debut.


    Power must always exist to be deterrent. If it is not there, no matter what kind of brilliance it has in the past, it is just a name.


    Of course, this kind of thing is still not to be told to Anji Deming. After all, if a strong army is not supported by a proud attitude, it will not be able to produce its brilliant record. So he just had to nod and nodded, then quickly slammed the subject.


    "Of course, they are always so stupid, but we need them, and there is no way to change them. Since there is no way to change, then I will adapt. Well, don''t talk about this useless topic. Say your mission, although you said that the mission is very smooth, but I still need to pay attention to the details. After all, no angels have broken into **** in recent years, we find ways to let those so-called bright messengers join our camp. Before we go, we''d better try to keep our compatriots as good as possible. Let''s talk about it, why is there a sacrifice? Is it because the staff is not in place?"


    "Our staff is in place."


    Speaking of this problem, Anjid''s face also showed an embarrassing look, and even said that the wings behind him began to shake up impatiently. He didn''t want to answer this question because it made him face to face. But he can''t help but answer this question, because he has no such courage because he is against the devil. So after hesitating for a while, he still honestly told the truth.


    "Every evil spirit knight has arranged at least two teams to deal with them. It is reasonable to say that this should be enough for them to take those targets safely. But I don''t know why, in recent times, always appear as a target. The evil spirits are surrounded by their similar situation. You also know how powerful the hybrid of the evil spirit knight is, and for this sudden situation, individual sacrifices are inevitable."


    "Suddenly, do you really think this is a sudden situation?"


    Hearing the story of Anjid��s details, Randel��s face was sullenly sullen. People who eat by wisdom will eventually be farther away than others. It is precisely because of this reason that he immediately noticed something wrong in this situation.


    The evil spirits are living in isolation, and it is rare for these evil spirits to get together. This aspect is because the world is vast, they have not met each other before, and it is not so easy to meet them together. On the other hand, it is because a few evil spirits get together, which will inevitably lead to the attention of the evil spirits, let Mephisto give birth to their ideas.


    Although Mephisto is no longer there, Randil can''t believe that the evil spirits who are nesting in the earth''s ravine will know the news. So they must be together with risky preparations. But what makes them willing to take such risks? Randkiel��s heart has begun to think about all kinds of possibilities.


    He thought about it and only thought there were two possibilities. First, the evil spirits of the **** have begun to start against these evil spirits, forcing them to cope with the evil spirits of the evil spirits.


    The second is that humans are beginning to realize the role of the evil spirit knight, and intend to deal with them by attacking them to deal with the invasion of evil spirits.


    No matter which one of these two may be, it will not be good news for Randkill. Because he knew very well that the most important part of his plan fell on these evil spirits. It is even said that he has spent so much effort to transform himself into a evil spirit knight through the advent ceremony, which is entirely due to this consideration.


    This is absolutely a problem that cannot be tolerated, so immediately, he immediately ordered an order from Anjid in front of him.


    "Things are not that simple. I am afraid this is our opponent. We started to attack the evil spirits one step at a time. So, there is no time to continue dragging and dropping. Go, call your soldiers, we will start to speed up our speed. This time, I personally went out. In any case, we must ensure that our plans are perfect!"

 Chapter 1631： Old crouching

    Carter Shire��s performance was a bit worried. Because he had discovered that there were several knights who went out looking for companions and began to lose contact with him.


    This kind of thing is not normal, especially if they have strengthened their awareness of prevention. This will only mean a situation, that is, they are in danger. What kind of danger is it? Old Carter can��t Know, and there is no such thing as a clue to take countermeasures.


    He has sent several evil spirits to investigate the situation of the missing knights, but the results are not optimistic. Apart from the mess of the land, no useful information has been left. Of course, there may be some information left. There, but unfortunately, under the burning of the fire of hell, the possibility of saving this information is almost no.


    Evil knights are never suitable for this delicate operation, on the one hand because of their madness, and because of their ability. At any time, under any circumstances, you can��t count on a group of flame-filled shelves that can look like Like spy agents who have been lurking for many years, when they are about to be caught by their lives, they still leave a lot of clues containing all kinds of hidden information.


    It��s the most normal situation to get nothing, and this situation naturally makes Old Carter hesitate about the next move.


    According to the plan, they should continue to find their own compatriots and expand their team to a point that is sufficient for the grand plan in the shortest possible time. However, he is now somewhat suspicious, and such action will continue. Will expanding their team still reduce their strength?


    Now, their manpower has begun to appear to be derogated. Whether or not to continue taking this risk has become a problem he must consider now.


    I haven��t dealt with such a tough problem for a long time. Really, old Carter felt that he had some headaches. He even thought about whether he should drag on for two days and wait until Peter came back and then throw the problem on his head. It''s better. After all, that kid is the real commander of this army. He is just an old guy who is responsible for plotting soy sauce. It is better not to do this kind of troublesome thing.


    This is the idea of ??old Carter, but the idea is the idea, the reality is the reality. The two are always difficult to combine. Just like now, the old Carter just intended to inform his compatriots, stand by for a while. A clear The roar of the explosion has already rang from his ear.


    This kind of sound is not strange to old Carter, it is the huge roar of the younger generation of evil spirits.


    In today''s assembled teams, the evil spirits can be divided into two generations. With a century of life as the dividing point, before the seniors and after the young generation.


    There is no difference between them in nature. They are the chosen people of the spirit of vengeance. They are in the **** and the evil spirits of the human world. But in terms of behavior and habits, the differences between human individuals determine whether there will be obvious differences between them. Come.


    For example, the senior faction, this faction is characterized by experience and very keen on old objects. Old Carter is one of the typical examples, his favorite is his old pipe of the old age, the most commonly used weapon is a The old Winchester m17 lever shotgun, the most trusted old man, was accompanied by his black quart horse for nearly two hundred years.


    Everything is old, and in their own words, they all have feelings.


    The young generations are different. The young generations are mostly evil spirit knights that have been transformed in the last few decades. Most of them can accept new things, such as more powerful individual weapons, more rapid mounts, and even say More practical tools.


    At this point, Peter is an outstanding representative. He once used the Hell Alchemy to control a fighter and slammed the record of the Hydra.


    The relationship between seniors and younger generations is generally harmonious, but in some detail, it is always inevitable to produce some contradictions. This is mostly because seniors always feel that they need to guide these younger generations and put themselves The experience is taught, and these younger generations are not very sympathetic.


    The former always feels that the latter is too self-willed and unmanageable. The latter also always refers to the former, and the food is not quite vocal.


    Of course, after all, everyone gathered for Peter��s sake for a purpose. So if there is such a contradiction, it will not interfere with the normal relationship between them. This is a stubborn old man and a rebellious person in a big family. The relationship between the son is almost the same.


    After hearing the roaring sound, the old Carter changed his face and quickly walked out of his tent. In the dark night, he could clearly see the figure of a evil spirited locomotive, the burning fire of **** on the surface. Left a long trace, like a road sign, indicating the direction the knight left.


    The situation was already bad enough. Some people added chaos to him at this juncture. This naturally made him feel very unhappy. And it was because of this unhappiness that he immediately caught a person nearby. In the same way, the collar of the lively man vented when he yelled at him.


    "Who did you arbitrarily without permission? Didn''t you receive a notice? Before you get permission, stay in the camp honestly, don''t mess around!"


    "It��s a god. There is a friend of hiss who disappeared in the last action. He feels that if someone is targeting us, his actions will definitely lead those guys out. So he disregards the orders and arbitrarily ""


    The person who spoke was obviously an insider. After seeing the anger on the face of the old Carter, he immediately revealed everything he knew as if he had poured the beans. In the face of his explanation, the old Carter''s brow wrinkled, it is already gnashing his teeth.


    "damn it."


    This embarrassment is not only the ignorance of the blasphemy, but also the embarrassing movements of these evil spirits who do not know to block their companions. Obviously knowing that the current situation is so special, it is so laissez-faire that it is not what is messing with him.


    �� �� ��, old Carter also knows that this time is said to be no effect. So he rushed into the tent and grabbed his old buddy. The Winchester shotgun that he called the widow, and then flew over the first time, sat down on what he had already felt, and he called him. It is the old horse of the black girl.


    His intentions were very obvious, and such obvious intentions also shocked the evil spirit knight who had talked with him before. If he had already let go of God��s departure, he had already made a big mistake. Now, if he left the old Carter, who was the same as the heart of his heart, the mistakes he made would not even be forgiven by himself.


    So immediately, he grabbed the reins of the old Carter, stopped his starting movements, and then questioned him loudly.


    "Hello, what are you doing? You can''t leave here."


    "Let go, you know what I have to do. I can''t let that stupid young man fall to death. This is the mission of my old guy!"


    "But, you are more important than him. Lord, we are just ordinary soldiers, and you are our heart, our brain. I can''t let you put yourself in because of a soldier''s mistake. This is not the case." worth it!"


    Perhaps the old Carter''s approach is beyond the imagination of this knight, he subconsciously took out a respectful name and persuaded the old Carter. In the face of such a rhetoric, the old Carter was only violently pulling, letting the old Ma Maji stand up and break free from the knight''s pull, and then responded calmly to him.


    "No, you made a mistake. I am not more important than any of you. I even said that my existence is the most valuable of us. I am old, young. My oldness is beyond your imagination." I can''t even burn my own flames like you do now."


    "I always thought that the cemetery was my destination. The only thing I could do was to linger like a mouse. I waited until the last moment of my life to get into the coffin that I left for myself with full regret. But Now, everything has changed. I have gained more meaning and have the opportunity to realize my value again. So, don''t stop me."


    "If I can, I will come back with the **** boy. If not, then use my life in exchange for a young warrior, which must be a very cost-effective deal."


    When he said that he was so bleak, his attitude of being calm and dying was to let the knight who stopped the road stop his own movement.


    He didn''t know what to do at this time, and he didn''t know if he should stop blocking the action of old Carter. Reasonably, he thinks he should do this. However, emotionally, he has been convinced by old Carter.


    At this time, he had no strength in his hand. The only thing he could do was to use his own mouth to say the weak words that he did not believe.


    "But how can I explain to Mr. Parker?"


    "If I come back, I don''t have to explain anything. If I don''t come back, give me my pipe. Then tell him that my soul will always look at him in the world of death, I expect to see the day he won. Seeing that he broke the chains of the evil spirit knight and thoroughly washed the day of the suffering we suffered in the past. If there is such a day, let him burn a box of whiskey in hell. Even if it is dead, I can also celebrate our victory with a drunken drunk like a living person."


    After saying this, he has already whistled. The old horse is immediately a shout like a lion, and it is already in the flames of gradual dyeing, running towards the distance. Looking at the back of his departure, I thought that the evil spirit knight who would never cry in my life had already unconsciously soaked his eyes.


    He knew that he might not see this noble old man again. Although he is extremely hopeful, he can have a day with him.

 Chapter 1632： The hatred of the surviving knights

    God Bian Xiong, from this name should be able to see it, he is certainly not a surname of the surname, a single Chinese character. He is a Japanese, and more specifically, he is a Japanese survivor.


    This is not a good identity. In fact, what this identity represents today is a pain that cannot be said.


    As a wicked knight, he was not converted for a long time. The age similar to Peter Parker determines that he is a young generation in the young generation. This age characteristic made him not care much about the power he gained at the beginning.


    The power of the evil spirit knight is a curse for human beings. This is a consensus. But in the eyes of the original God Bian Xiong, this is more like a special gift. At the very least, this satisfied the heroic dream in his heart.


    Young people in Japan are probably the most favorite young people. In the era when superheroes are still not visible, their dream is to become a superhuman in an animation or special drama. Of course, if you can, it is no big deal if you become a mutant. When superheroes appeared, their enthusiasm and desire for superheroes also gave them a deeper desire in this distant dream.


    At this point, God Bian Xiong has always felt that he is lucky. Because compared with those otaku who can never touch these dreams and can only immerse themselves in fantasy for a lifetime, he obviously got the favor of the goddess of fortune and thus has the opportunity to realize his dream. Although the power of the evil spirit knight is crazy, it often brings him unparalleled pain. But he still feels like this.


    Until one day, the **** in his heart, gave him everything, and Mephisto ruined his country in such a way. His hometown and every friend and friend he knew, he woke up from such a dream. And truly realized that the evil spirit knight''s identity gave him a curse.


    When that country was almost framed, he saw with his own eyes that several **** who had been sent to **** by themselves turned into evil spirits and returned to the world. It is precisely because of these festivals and his festivals that his friends and relatives will die in front of him before he arrives, after suffering one by one.


    This is the opportunity for his rebellion and the reason for his hatred of hell. When Peter found him, he almost did not hesitate to join Peter''s camp, in order to one day be able to enter Hell, as Peter promised, to retaliate for everything he lost.


    He is so urgent that after every hope, every minute and every second is a torment for him. This kind of suffering can only be released when killing the devil of hell, and wanting to kill is not a good time.


    The biggest goal of the Evil Knights Corps today is to develop and grow. All unnecessary actions are forbidden until this goal is achieved. Unless it happens to hit it, it is known that there are **** devils wherever they are, they can only be turned a blind eye.


    The reason for this is that God Bianxiong can understand that nothing more than worrying about exposing their movements, making them sneak into the action of hell. However, understanding clearly, but it does not mean that he can accept, and has been so persistent.


    He has been forbearing for a long time, and the spirit of vengeance that has reached his body for a long time has begun to growl. So after learning that a fairly familiar knight disappeared into the action, he immediately used this as an excuse to kill him alone.


    He believes that all this is the **** devils who are secretly making ghosts. Instead of letting them lurk in the dark, aim at them little by little. It is better to lead them out directly, and then kill them without leaving a piece.


    As for whether or not he has this ability, as a different evil spirit knight, Shen Bianxiong still has certain certainty.


    He is a god, a nickname, a ghost man, but it is not a name. In addition to the power of the spirit of vengeance, the 3,000 evil spirits he ate in his life in the **** of Japan also brought him an incomparably powerful evil force.


    This combination of one plus one and two makes his strength far better than the general evil spirit knight. Although it is not comparable to Peter Parker, the strongman with the spirit of Zatanos, but in the evil spirits of the Knights ranks top, but can not run.


    This strength is enough for him to have enough confidence in himself to face the devils who are secretly guilty. And this is why he dared to run out of the ban in the broad daylight.


    He has already given the reason, and he has done the job. As for whether or not he can be stopped, this depends on the competencies of the compatriots. To be honest, he just thinks that these so-called compatriots do not have this ability, and he will run out so directly. This point, from the compatriots to see the lively movements can also reflect a rough. If it is not without this grasp, it is obviously impossible for you to let the old generation of evil spirit knights let him be so noisy.


    In general, God Bian Xiong has a full consideration of his actions. Only he did not think that, just after he started his action, a person he could not think of was already following him.


    Carter Shrley, the oldest of the existing evil spirits, is also Peter Parker''s right arm, the general manager of the Evil Knights. He will appear here, and it is really a bit unexpected.


    Although Carter Shrley''s power is very weak, it is so weak that God Bian Xiong feels that he can give him to the level of two or three minutes. But for this old man with deep qualifications, experience and wisdom, God Bian Xiong��s heart is still somewhat respectful.


    It is also because of this respect that God Bianxiong stopped his own locomotive and greeted the old Carter who was chasing all the way. Then before he spoke, he was already asking him first.


    "Slee, how come you come here?"


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid, kid. You know why I came over. Go back with me, don''t do this reckless move. You should be clear in your heart, how important it is to save power at this time."


    Seeing that God Bian Xiong, this kid is still dare to play silly in front of his face, the old Carter who has changed into a bone shelf is so stunned, he has been reprimanded to him very rudely.


    He chased this kid has been chasing thousands of kilometers, and now he is waiting to be trapped in a very dangerous situation. In such a place, unexpected problems may occur at any time, so of course, he will want to bring back the gods as soon as possible.


    It is a pity that God Bian Xiong is not an obedient child. In the face of the unwelcome words of old Carter, his first reaction was to refuse.


    "This is impossible, sir. I am here to find revenge for the devils who dare not see people. We all know that the reason for this kind of plan is that the devils in **** are doing something." In this case, why don��t we just attack the big and smash them all, but we must smash them all like timid cowards, hiding in the camp, and not even dare to go out? So, we are still those Is it a wicked, fearless evil knight?"


    The speech of the young evil spirit knight made Old Carter angry with liver pain. If he does not become a bone shelf and does not have any problems due to the pain in this organ, he may have to eat two quick-acting rescue pills to ease the slowdown. However, this is the case, he still has a feeling of burning in anger, which can be seen from the thin flame of his body suddenly rising.


    If this is changed to normal, he will probably leave his sleeves. But this is not the usual time, and he is still the backbone of the evil spirit knight. So even if it was not so happy in his heart, he still opened his mouth and continued to persuade.


    "This is for planning. The current retreat is to be able to attack our enemies more powerfully in the future. Isn''t that simple? Do you still understand? God, don''t let me tell you the second time. Leave with me. Now, you don''t even know what kind of danger we have to face."


    Old Carter consciously felt that he was bitter, and he had already said the stakes very thoroughly. But God Bian Xiong, who has long been stunned by hatred, is still unwilling to accept his condition.


    His attitude is tough and tough enough that he is not even willing to continue to respect the old Carter. After seeing that it was impossible for him to send away the old Carter, he had already turned the front of the car and re-swelled the locomotive under his ass.


    "I won''t go back. At the very least, I won''t go back until I kill a few devils. If you think you have that ability, you can try to stop me. But I don''t think you are This ability, Lord Shi Lei."


    "you"


    This kind of attitude, such behavior is really making the old Carter angry. Naturally, his hand touched his weapon.


    Although he is weak, it does not mean that he can let these little nephews scatter on his own head. Even if he knows that he is not an opponent of the gods, he wants to let this kid who doesn''t know the heights of the sky know how unwise it is to provoke an old cowboy to hair.


    The battle can be said to be a hit. At this time, the two people who are evil spirits suddenly felt a special wave of fluctuations in hell.


    This allowed them to immediately put down the mind of the duel and unconsciously approached each other. Although the sudden changes in this camp made them very uncomfortable, they did. As for why they did this, the reason is very simple, that is, the uninvited guest who has been targeting them has come quietly.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1633： Angel besieged cowboy shot

    The smell of sulphur is very pungent, but it is also like an excellent combustion improver. It directly makes the flames of these two evil spirits soar.


    This special change was also encountered for the first time, so he was somewhat overwhelmed by the performance. However, the old Carter, who is experienced, has already seen the opponent��s foot, and he immediately told it all. I gave the rookie around me.


    "Be careful, this is the smell of the **** in the hell. They can''t handle it, you can''t turn the boat in the ditch."


    "Is there a difference? It��s just a group of devils who can''t get on the table. They always have one end to face me, that is, I am burned to ashes."


    God Bian Xiong is on this issue, as always, showing his own conceit. For his self-confidence, in addition to the headache, the old Carter can only bear the one with his security work.


    He now only hopes that this is a non-long-eyed devil, not a premeditated ambush. The idle devil, the two of them are fully capable of dealing with. But if you encounter those difficult opponents, such as the Bartos, such as the fallen angels, whoever wins is not good.


    As the saying goes, I am afraid of what comes. Former foot old Carter is still worried about whether he will encounter such a difficult opponent as a fallen angel. On the hind foot, he has already heard the very characteristic wing of the fallen angel.


    The Bartholomew also has wings, but the movement of the flames of the demon wings is the sound of the air bursting. This kind of sound sounds more than the general devil''s rag-like hula, but it is softer than the angel, and it seems that the sound of cotton in your ear is still worse.


    After all, the former is always too much, and it is very likely that he has not arrived yet, and the prey has already run almost. The latter, when you hear such a subtle sound, there is no difference in running or not.


    The winged guy is always faster than the guy running on the ground. What''s more, the little scorpion of God Bian Xiong has no meaning to escape.


    He watched the fallen angels of the team after another flying down from the sky and surrounded them with the most standard military posture. It was not until these angels had no movement anymore that he took out the samurai sword in his car and snarled loudly at the angels.


    "Is your **** dog running all the time attacking us? Come, my grandfather, I am here, have the ability to come up. Look at your ability, or my grandfather and my knife!"


    The genius of the violent people, and at the same time the gods of the genius of the squadrons, of course, is a slap in the face of arrogance. And he had just acted, and several fallen angels had already grabbed the black spear of light, and then, like the Olympus Javelin, they threw it at the side of the god.


    They are not the first to capture the evil spirits, so they certainly know what tactics are the most reasonable tactics. The long-range strike, killing the defense and regenerative power of the evil spirit knight, and then taking it down with a bang, this tactic has been repeatedly verified, they certainly can not put such a useful way to disregard, to play what to find another way.


    And really, because it is the first time to compete with a high-level opponent like a fallen angel. It��s really hard for God Bian��s time to cope with the means of these angels.


    The fallen angel is different from the devil. The biggest difference is that their nature and the devil''s chaos and evil are completely inconsistent. If the devils are mostly ridiculous, the angels, even the fallen angels, will rarely blend into such things.


    They may start a war and may kill. But that is the responsibility of a soldier, just like a soldier is fulfilling his mission. In essence, they have no evil thoughts. Not to mention the devil as a pleasure.


    This is why angels look down on the devil. The fun of a group of people on weekdays is that artists such as music and poetry paintings certainly don''t look at the executioners who are immersed in blood and pain. It is for this reason that the evil spirits'' restraint against the **** creatures is almost non-existent in them.


    The restraint of the evil spirits on the **** creatures is rooted in their judgment of sin. Without this heavy factor, they certainly cannot be as unprofitable as the devil in the weekdays. And this, God Bian Xiong does not know. He just used his own experience in the past to sway a wall made up of hellfire. In this way, I intend to resist the projection of these angels.


    Obviously, this is a means of no use. Although Hellfire inevitably offsets some of the power of the Spear of Light. But this extremely condensed spear of light must not be completely offset by a fire wall. Coupled with their own speed and penetration, it is almost a matter of a moment. Dozens of spears of light have already broken through the obstacles, and the remaining momentum has been shot toward the side of the gods.


    Such a scene makes the ambition of the gods suddenly shocked, and now that he has no more defensive means, he can only wave his samurai sword in his hands to minimize the damage he will suffer.


    This is not an easy task. One very important reason is that God Bian Xiong does not have such a superb knife. After all, his predecessor was just a violent group, a gangster. It may not be a problem for you to let him knives and knives everywhere, but you have to change him and use the knife to show the master''s exquisite skills. This is certainly unrealistic.


    The power of the Spirit of Vengeance only increases his capital, not his skills. Skills are all tempered. At this point, what the gods lack is not a little bit of a problem.


    He was helpless. After he slammed a few spears of light in his own speed, God Bian Xiong realized that he could not run this time. Nowadays, he can only expect his undead body to be able to bear some. Don''t wave down and be beaten into bones by others. When you even resist, you can''t resist.


    And just when he gave up the resistance, he planned to use his bone shelf to resist this wave of attacks. The violent and rushing gunshots suddenly rang from his ear.


    Old Carter, this old man who has never been seen in his combat power, was rescued from the danger at this time with a superb shot that was unimaginable.


    For the lever-type Winchester rifle, each reloading requires a reciprocating upper jaw on the trigger handle. This means that this old-fashioned rifle can shoot faster, and it is impossible to get past the automatic rifle. Not to mention, he still has to maintain the accuracy of shooting in this large-scale change of movement.


    However, all the premise that hindered the shooting did not exist in front of the old Carter. He was so lucky that the last time he only used a few tenths of a second, and each time the captain movement could not affect the accuracy of the shot. Where the eyes see, where can his muzzle hit. Any of these light spears flew like electricity, and he could use his own Hellfire bullets to smash them into pieces before they fell on the side of the gods.


    Less than two seconds, the old Carter has already opened twenty-seven guns. No bombs, no guns. In a flash, he helped God to get out of trouble.


    In the face of such superb marksmanship, let alone the gods and heroes, even those angels who launched the attack, there is a feeling of stunned. This is true skill, not convinced.


    For such a result, the old Carter who had just finished his hand just topped the cowboy hat on his head with a gun that had not faded, and then he said with a sigh of tone.


    "It��s just old, even the guns are not stable. If I was young, don��t say these moving targets, even those birds flying above, I don��t want to run them. Falling down. This is really, the years are not forgiving."


    To be honest, the old Carter��s words are really a bit sloppy. However, looking at the skills he has just revealed, no one can really regard his words as bragging.


    Almost for a moment, the angels who didn''t put the evil spirits of the old Carter in the eye, which was weak to almost no, immediately reorganized the formation and began to wait for him. In the face of his arrogant marksmanship, they really can''t guarantee that they would be directly attacked by the old rifle in his hand like a duck.


    The attack of the evil forest knight, no one can be underestimated. And it is also relying on their guard against themselves, the old Carter slowly swayed to the side of the side of the gods, leaning against his back to him carefully cautious.


    "Listen, stinky boy. Look for opportunities to run quickly. So many angels are not something we can deal with. If you don''t want to fall into their hands, just listen to me honestly, otherwise neither of us can''t run." ��


    "You let me run?" As soon as he heard the words, the ambition of the gods suddenly became angry, and then he immediately became surprised. "What about you? What are you going to do?"


    "I? What do you do with me? Let you run and run, I have a way to get out!"


    In the mouth, he swears awkwardly, and old Carter put his gaze on those angels. In his experience, he can of course see who is the leader of these angels, so immediately, he asked the angel of the leader.


    "When did the angels start to fight the evil knight''s idea? Why, are you going to provoke a war against us?"

 Chapter 1634： Calm to death

    If you just ask an ordinary evil spirit knight, I am afraid that these angels will not even look at him, let alone give him a formal reply.


    However, Carter Shire is not a general evil spirit knight after all. The strongest knight two hundred years ago, the first person to betrayed by the evil spirit knight, holding the sacred Van Goghsa contract to play the existence of Mephisto. Such a guy is enough to leave a name in the history of **** and win the respect of these angels.


    Although at the beginning, because of the weakness of the old Carter, these angels did not think of him to the legendary figure. But when he showed such a gunshot, and there was the kind of arrogance of the tiger, his identity was already a clear reminder of these angels.


    For such a privileged existence, the angels who are interested in the atmosphere naturally come up with a matching attitude. So immediately, this sly angel gave a command, and the angels under his hand turned their guns and attacked the old Carter.


    Answer question? This is definitely not possible. When you are stupid, reveal their actions at this time, then he still has to go back. Romantic mood is a romantic atmosphere, real life is a real life. This point, even if it is an angel, is very clear. So naturally, he made the most correct choice he thought.


    Since you are a legend, then you are the top priority hostile target. Beat you off in one breath, saving you from being stalked.


    This is the heart of the angel who is responsible for this action. He has always been a sincere person, and he naturally followed his own voice and put all this into action. So for a moment, the light spear is like a rain, and the light is shot at the old Carter. In the face of this sudden change, the old Carter is naturally caught in a mess.


    "Damn, you bird with long wings, you dare to yin me?"


    Old Carter thought about everything, that is, he did not think that this angel would fight against himself in a disagreement. This obviously exceeded his understanding of the character of the angel, let him subconsciously think that he had met the counterfeit goods. However, he obviously has no time to pursue this issue. So he can only scream, and then pull his own trigger like a convulsion.


    Time has not been able to wear off his marksmanship. On the road of shooting, he can proudly scream for a noon, and you should all be on the road. However, the accuracy of the shooting method does not mean lethality, he can certainly ensure that each of his bullets can hit the target he wants to hit. But he can''t guarantee that his Hellfire will provide enough energy for these bullets to completely destroy these targets.


    He was too old, and the passage of time did not take away his experience, but he hollowed out his foundation. Like a hollow tree, even though it has a tall body and a well-developed root system, the already decaying interior has taken away the possibility of carrying it all.


    This wave of attacks, although he is still a gun shot. However, the already scarce Hellfire is not enough to destroy several of the light spears. They are still electric shots, and the rest of the space is flying against the old Carter. It��s really doubtful that the old Carter��s body is now, can he survive this wave of blows.


    After all, the undead body of the evil spirit knight is not absolute, and the **** fire is the key to maintaining their immortal body. When the local prison fire is strong, even if they are dismantled, they can recover under the magic of Hellfire. However, once the power of Hellfire is weak, no one can be sure that the evil spirit knight can still be as dead as ever under the deadly blow.


    The world has never lacked the evil spirits who have been killed. Old Carter does not think that he will be special to this point. So in the face of such a deadly attack, his heart was also sighed, and then as if giving up, loosened his hands holding the rifle.


    He felt that his time had arrived. After living for so long, it was fierce and fierce, and it was still faint. In the end, it could still die like a warrior on the battlefield. This is enough. If you force it, you can��t force it. Although it is a pity that he can''t see the destruction of **** with his own eyes, he believes that there are people like Peter Parker, and **** will eventually be destroyed in the hands of people like them.


    As he said to others before, he will watch everything in the world of the dead, and then rejoice when that day comes. As for now, now is the time when he begins to embrace death and greet his own doomsday.


    In the face of life and death, the old Carter is calm. Even he said that he did not intend to resist. Seeing that he was going to be penetrated by the spear of light, the **** of the side knowing his physical condition immediately yelled and flew toward him.


    Although it is a gangster, God Bianxiong knows what is loyalty and what is kindness. He knew very well that the old Carter appeared here because of what. It can be said that if he is not his own will, he does not have to face such danger.


    As a gangster, he can turn a blind eye to the lives and deaths of others. But as a confusing confession, he must not look at a good old man for his own sake and die in front of himself.


    This is his own fault. Even if he is dying, he should die. If you want the old Carter to be accepted by him on his behalf, he has absolutely one sentence, and that is disagreement.


    Old Carter must not die, this is the greatest wish of God Bian Xiong. It is also driven by this will, that he is almost like a high-speed engine, almost desperately rushing toward the old Carter.


    The raging hellfire is propelling his body, and his whole body is beginning to advance like an accelerated rocket with this help. If those spears of light are flying by electric light, then he is now a flying fireball. The speed is comparable, but the action is more flexible. And it is precisely because of his performance. Finally, at the beginning of the millennium, he smothered the spears of two spears of light.


    The spear of the inertia under the inertia has a huge impact, even if it is him, when he slams the two spears, he also has the pain of breaking the palm. However, this pain did not make him give up the plan, but it inspired his fierceness, let him scream and pull harder and harder.


    In the end, the spear of light is the rootless, and the power of blessing is offset, and suddenly it loses the power to continue. In this way, the outbreak of God Bian Xiong is not doing nothing. However, there are more than two spears of light that flew to the front of the old Carter.


    He stopped the two, but could not stop the other ones. He was too late in time, so he could only scream at his eyes and watch the remaining light spears continue to shoot against the old Carter, in a near-destructive manner, trying to take his life. .


    The death of old Carter seems to be in sight. But it was at this time that the old horse called the black girl under his seat was a long, screaming dragon, and suddenly he stood up.


    The spear of light plunged into its chest and finally stopped when it was halfway through. Under such a heavy blow, the old horse, who was forcibly hanged with the power of the old Carter, also trembled fiercely, then pushed Jinshan down the jade column and fell to the ground.


    The fire of **** began to fade from its body. This means that the power of the evil spirit knight can no longer sustain its life. And looking at this old man who has been with him for nearly two hundred years, he suffered a fatal blow in such a way that the old cowboy who was smashed and smashed almost slammed into it and held it. The head yelled at it loudly.


    "No, no, no. Don''t be like this, good girl. Don''t you can''t just die, you can''t just die in front of me. Wake up, wake me up."


    The call of the old Carter made the old horse tremble and shake his nose. It wanted to make a slap, and responded to the old Carter as usual. But under such a heavy injury, it did not even have the strength to do so. The only thing it can do is stare at the old Carter with his big, dark eyes, and the two lines of tears flow out, as if an envious child is making a final farewell to his father.


    This special feeling, of course, can be felt by the old Carter, and it is precisely because he can feel this, he will give birth to a heart-like pain when he sees the faintness in the eyes of the old horse.


    For a cowboy, especially a cowboy who has been alone for two hundred years, this horse may be his only relative and his only child. Now, watching the child die in front of him in order to protect him, the unspeakable pain has torn his soul almost instantly.


    He is a evil spirit knight, he is a monster without tears. But he is also a person, a living person with his own emotions.


    Pain, self-blame, hatred. These blazing emotions are now pouring into his soul like boiling oil. The thin flame on his body is like a volcanic volcano for a moment, and it burns half a sky in a flash.


    At this moment, this old knight is finally looking back to the feeling of self-satisfaction. From this point of view, he is now the first person of the well-deserved evil spirit knight.


    The unparalleled desire for revenge, tearing open his heart that became thin because of time. At this moment, he is almost in the way of burning the soul, holding his burning bones and proposing death to all the angels.


    "You are all guilty, you are damned!"

 Chapter 1635： The squadron

    Hatred brought the old Carter power, although this power is somewhat like a return to light, giving people a feeling of not being able to last, but this is enough for him.


    The fire of **** is soaring, like a vine or a python that wanders around, and this almost rude energy in Manchester, which is entangled in the hands of old Carter, is already being transformed by **** alchemy. The old rifle changed again, and the already rough gun body began to expand further, and it was closer to the specifications of the gun.


    And this is the original intention of old Carter. Because only in this way, he can vent his hatred in his heart.


    The handgun was made, and the old Carter did not hesitate. He directly shot the huge **** fire bullets against the angels in the sky. The hellfire was attached to it. The hellfire attached to it was even more substantial. The head of the devil, the blood is wide open, and the angels flew past


    This is so fast that some of the angels did not have time to react to the flashlight. It was already penetrated by bullets, and then suddenly turned into a burning torch, which fell from the sky.


    Seeing that his man��s hand was broken, the chief of the architect who was in charge of the team leader immediately sang a big drink and began to command his men to spread out.


    An old-fashioned, old-fashioned evil spirit knight who is mad and mad, this is not the opponent he is willing to face easily. If you still let your men stand in the air, it is just a target for this old knight. He is not so stupid, so naturally, changing the formation is a matter of course.


    The Dark Angels are all elite soldiers who have fought in battles. They have been smashed for thousands of years. They have already integrated the set of marching into the bones. So this order is down, and all the angels are immediately flapping their wings. Long flying, in a moment, under the premise of pulling out the approximate distance between each other, scattered and scattered


    At first glance, this kind of battle is a bit messy, but when you look closely, you can find that there is no lack of certain rules. If their battle is a standard volley, as if the wind-proof trees are neatly arranged, then Now they look far like a big net that spreads, surrounded by two evil spirits.


    Obviously, before receiving the retreat order, there is no one who is willing to retire without a fight. Although they seem to have been beaten by the old Carter��s blow, they are actually just a sneak peek. Old Carter understands that he does not expect that he will be able to defeat these angels with a single blow. This is unrealistic and does not conform to the name of the Dark Angels. He can be said at this time. In fact, I am already ready to fight in the heart, just waiting to do my best, so I dragged a few angels to bury him.


    However, although he can see all of this, it does not mean that everyone can understand that there is no such rich experience for him. Second, there is no superb wisdom to experience his gang fight, his only It feels like these angels were deterred by the old Carter''s ability, and they began to feel chilly.


    This kind of thing, he is not uncommon in the past when he was still mingling with the Japanese gangsters. He often did such things and squatted himself into the super body of the knight. He took a samurai sword and entered the other camp. Enough is fierce, you can scare the enemy''s liver and gallbladder, and at that time, how much people there are in the end, in the end it is just a group of chicken, duck and fish to be slaughtered.


    Now, in his opinion, these embarrassing angels have already been a group of frightened chickens and ducks. They are not screaming at this time to kill the Quartet. It��s a shame that the old Carter��s predecessor��s power is so immediate, he puts his body on it. The light spear in the hands of Hellfire King was poured, and then it was changed into its own weapon. It was also yelling at the old Carter.


    "Come and come, Shi Lei adults. Let us kill and kill these **** bird people. Let them hate us, fear us, and we will start to tremble as soon as we hear our names. The figure is broken with the liver and gallbladder. Let us be the fear of their eternal life!"


    As soon as the voice fell, God Bian Xiong was already projecting the Hellfire spear in his hand. His goal is to be the two embarrassing angels closest to him. Apparently, he intends to take advantage of the old shareholder of the old Carter and set himself up for his heroic exploits.


    However, something unexpected to him was that his projections were easily evaded by the two angels. They simply did not feel ashamed and feared the strength of the enemy, and lost their sense of proportion. Because from their actions and the silent and cold expression, they did not put the casualties in mind before.


    This unexpected thing is really to make God''s side puzzling, but limited by the eye, now the pattern is just a gang fight, how can he understand that the Dark Angels Corps is a strong style of war.


    You must know that when the Dark Angels were in the sky, they claimed to have gathered half of the people in heaven. In the old shame of God, this is half of the billions.


    Of course, this number may not be true, but it will not be too much water. The only difference is probably the difference in strength. After all, if the billions of angels are Gabriel, and there is such a level of existence, then all the gods above the earth will not be God''s opponents. Just hit the sea tactics, relying on the pile, can give him a name that is supreme to God. How is it now, thousands of years have passed, he can only hang such a name in front of his followers, to satisfy his ridiculous vanity in a way of self-entertainment?


    Having said that, the Dark Angels Legion, though wrapped in half of the angels, fell into hell, but after all, it was mixed. In addition, Lucifer was eager to gain a foothold in Hell, and the war between the forces of **** was inevitable. This fights with the angelic army of heaven and fights with the devil''s army of hell. After repeated battles, no matter how large the army is, it will inevitably shrink.


    Of course, this is also a process of going to the store. Although the Dark Angels Corps suffered heavy casualties, most of them died only those embarrassing angels. What really survives is the elite. The consciousness and mind of these elites are naturally not comparable to those of the leisurely mixed soldiers.


    Not to mention that there is such a casualty at the moment. Even if the whole army is annihilated, as long as the Lord will not issue an order to retreat, they will die and not return to the last person. Therefore, the idea of ??God Bian Xiong who wants to scare the enemy and pursue the victory is simply an unrealistic reverie.


    It is precisely because of this that the chief of the angel will look at him with a kind of sympathy with a mentally retarded look. Then he was unceremoniously ordered to the angels under his own hands.


    "The first team, the charge formation, the first goal. The second team, the Ranger tactics, the second goal. Offensive!"


    The military order was like a mountain, and the angels who received the order did not hesitate. The offensive was launched immediately.


    Those angels who are under the formation of the Luo net, with a Hebrew number 1 printed on the black armor, have a light spear on their hands. They are already front and rear, left and right, and right at the same time. God Bianxi rushed over. Behind them, the angels of the second column, which are also dressed in different numbers, have different figures. They are flying around the old Carter, and the light spears in their hands are continuously projected against him. stand up.


    This is a typical segmentation tactic, taking advantage of the multitude of people to divide the position of two evil spirit knights, and let them fall into a state of isolation and helplessness.


    The intention of the archangel is so obvious that the old Carter can certainly see it. However, even if he saw it, he had no way to deal with it.


    After all, they only have two people, which is their biggest weakness. In addition, the old Carter did not have the strength to eat these angels'' attacks, so he could only dodge and retaliate while watching the angels of the assault, like the flying fleet, in the whistling whistling toward the gods Kill will go.


    God Bian Xiong has no exquisite skills, and he can only rely on the powerful power that the spirit of vengeance brings to him. Although this power gave him the capital to face the demon, it was not enough for him to deal with the most efficient attack method of the military array.


    In the face of the charge of the angel, he can only wave the samurai sword in his hand, and use the infernal fire of **** to repel the enemy in front of him. But he took care of him and couldn''t take care of the back and the left and right.


    Almost as soon as he forced himself to retreat from the angels in front of him, the angels from other directions accelerated, and in the harsh whistling, the light spear in his hand directly penetrated his body.


    The great power directly put the gods on each other, and then the angels screamed and screamed. The light spears of the captain were already like bamboo poles, and they directly picked him up.


    The perennial fierce angels have encountered all kinds of enemies. Like such an assault, there is no shortage of being attacked by hard-to-eat enemies with such thick and thick skin, and then brute force bursts. The way to forcibly break the previous case. In this regard, they have already had a solution. It is the easiest way to pick them off the ground like this.


    After leaving the ground, the enemy could not work normally. After all, force is an interaction, without the support of the earth, even if it is brute force, it must cut the power of 70% to 80%. And the sky has always been the home of these angels. In their home games, do you have to have a big deal, are you not letting them be slaughtered?


    This is the war experience of the Dark Angels, and this is the fact at the moment. God Bian Xiong, this evil spirit knight who is not able to do so, under the attack of the Angel Legion, has already fallen into a desperate situation.

 Chapter 1636： Jedi counterattacks

    The body of the evil spirit knight is just a pile of bones, which can be seen by anyone with long eyes. As a killing machine made by Hell and Heaven, it is obviously impossible to make them look like this for the sake of horror. In fact, they will become such a horrible form, and obviously there is still a deeper consideration.


    The shape of the bone shelf means that they have no traditional significance. Whether it is heart, liver, spleen, lung, kidney or brain, all the essentials for living things do not exist for them. In this way, if you want to knock them down, you must completely break their bones and crush them into powder. But it is easy to interrupt the bones of a evil spirit knight.


    The charges of the angels must be all-out, but even so, the spear of light in their hands is just the ribs that have just passed through the side of the gods.


    His bones are too hard, and it is not a practical idea to crush him into powder by his efforts. Fortunately, they have a lot of people, and they can be one person and slowly turn them into zero.


    One of the purposes of picking up the gods is to control his actions. He is naturally the meat on the felt board, and he wants to treat him like him.


    Although God Bian Xiong is not a big eye, it is not stupid after all. After seeing that they were picked up, the angels who had been forced to retreat turned back and sprinted again with a light spear. He will not see their intentions anywhere. This made him tolerate the pain in his body, and made a slap in the face of a beast-like beast. Then he waved his hand and threw the Hellfire Samurai in his hand toward the angels behind him.


    Although the long knife is good, it is not as good as the spear and arrow. This weapon is in line with fluid mechanics. Even though the gods and heroes were so strong, the angels only showed a scornful look, and then fled in the past.


    This is not beyond the expectations of God, because it is such an instant that he is taking off his knife. At this moment, the angels divided the gods, and he took the opportunity to grab the light spear that pierced his chest ribs and slammed into the power of his hellfire.


    This irrigation is different from the previous method of transforming the spear of light. Because the former spears of light can only be regarded as the passive water of the rootless wood. When his strength is added, it is natural to turn it into his own. But now it is different. Now these light spears are still in the hands of those angels. They want to take them from their hands. In the end, they still have to see these angels agree.


    Although the power of Hellfire is overbearing, it may not be able to regulate these angels. Because in essence, the difference in characteristics between them is not too big, it is the product of the power of **** and heaven. In terms of attributes, the power of the spirit of vengeance does not predominate. If you want to win, you can only rely on the gap in power.


    At this point, the evil spirit knight is indeed able to gain the upper hand. However, on the premise, this is the premise that he and the angels are alone. Right now, this group of angels surround him, like a wild boar. He wants to get out of trouble, but he still has to wait until all these angels are pressed.


    It''s hard, but there is no better choice for God Bian. Therefore, he can only smash the boat, swell the strength of the whole body, and start this desperate fight.


    The blazing Hellfire, like the rotten dragon that is trapped and roaring, climbs along the spear of light, and has spread to the angels in the blink of an eye. At this time, I realized that the angels that God Bian Xiong intended were also changed, and quickly increased their power to instill.


    Although according to common sense, these light spears are only one-off products under the transformation of their magic power, even if they are lost, there is no big deal. However, these spears are the key to their ability to clamp down on the sidelines. If they don��t care, don��t they put a big taboo on the mountain?


    Therefore, they can only fight hard, and the magic that has accumulated over the past few thousand years is hard to withstand the erosion of this hellfire. And this is manifested in the spear of light, that is, the dark halo is like the rising tide, the smoldering fire of the evil dragon is smashed, and then the big waves and the fire of **** form a stalemate. The situation.


    Although it is a stalemate, in general it is still beneficial to the angels. Because they have a lot of people, as long as they leave enough time to respond to others, the singularity of the gods is the first to be crushed.


    This point is also a mirror in the ambition of God. So he screamed and broke his power again.


    This time, he is like a broken bamboo. Even if the angels didn''t want to fight, he could still make such a remnant after a bang. They have gone all out, but they still lose the power of the explosion of the gods. Seeing that the hellfire is spreading to them, they can only look at each other and then spread their hands together.


    For the sake of temporary interests, it is not in line with the values ??of these wars. They have already prepared for the escaping of the front, but they have not waited for them to completely retreat, and the killings of the gods are already coming.


    Although the spear of light is a weapon for these angels to attack and kill, but speaking of the essence, it is only the essence of their magic. Under the erosion of Hellfire, since they can be allowed to maintain a substantial body, then nature will immediately return them to their origins and reinvent them into intangible and inferior energy.


    God��s plan is this. Spear, he has not used it. Counting on the hand of a few Hellfire to transform the spear of light can be like the heroes of ancient Greece, shooting who died, hundreds of hundred. That must be that he is daydreaming.


    So he gave up this means of borrowing weapons, and instead turned these spears of light back into pure magic, and then used it to attack the angels who had not retreated.


    The fire of **** is like an arm, and the special shaping magic of the spear of light is almost in the blink of an eye. They are already distorting the shape of the spear of light, making it a long snake with flames. Warcraft, and then instantly bite the past against the angels who are still in the distance.


    God Bian Xiong loves the animal world and has seen the attack speed of the Black Mamba. In the case of some experience, the Hellfire Snake that he evolved has the meaning of a few black Mamba snakes. Of course, his speed will not be slower, it will only be faster. And this speed is already approaching the point where these angels have not had time to react.


    They may have seen the moment when the Hellfire Snake bite, but it is impossible to deal with it. So for a moment, these a few angels were immediately entangled by long snakes, and they were sharp-eyed. Then there is a blink of an eye, they have been thoroughly turned into a transparent torch, flying away.


    The part that God Bian Xiong lacks is experience, not strength. When his power can directly play a role in these war-torn angels, these embarrassing angels can''t stop his edge.


    After these changes, he himself realized this. So instead of picking up his samurai sword again, he grabbed a part of the Hellfire Snake that remained on his body, and immediately turned it into a snake-like whip that was entangled. Then To the angels who came back from the rebellious charge, they waved their arms and swayed the whip.


    Playing a whip requires technology, but it doesn''t require technology. The reason why this is because the whip is something that you want to play is not so easy, you may be able to draw yourself if you are not careful. However, as long as you have a hand, even a child, you can wave a few times indiscriminately, and as long as you are willing to use force, more or less have a little lethality.


    Although Japan has a secret sm road, God Bian Xiong is not a fan among them. Therefore, the technique of playing the whip is generally the level of ordinary people.


    But to put it this way, it is enough for God Bian Xiong. Because his request is not high, as long as he can swing the whip, as for other, such as the infernal fire of the arm will meet his needs.


    One of the biggest advantages of a whip and a sword, or a modern weapon, is that it is soft. Soft, it means plasticity. As long as there is a hellfire, God Bian can completely control the whip by controlling the hellfire. Let it point to where to play.


    This point, many evil spirits are similar. For example, the original Johnny, now Peter, why they have to carry a chain with them, because of this truth.


    The gods fluttered and danced, and the blazing flames were mixed in the whistling whistling of the whip and tearing the air, almost instantly smashing in front of the angels. And watching the evil spirits knight suddenly changed the weapon, the angels who rushed over were inevitably a little fussy.


    They quickly set up a spear of light, intending to use this way to mount the attack of the evil spirit knight. If you can happily entangle his whip and pull him up, it is naturally best.


    However, although their ideas are good, but there is a huge problem in implementation, because the whips of the gods are the living, the long snakes of the whip are slamming their bodies in the moment they touch these angels. Then, between the electric and the flint, they suddenly entangled in them, and at the same time, they spread the fire of **** on their bodies.


    The torch was formed, and the angels naturally escaped and watched the tragic death of these angels. The gods were already whiping, and then screamed and called their mounts.


    At this time, there are only two choices to fight in front of him, or to flee.


    For him, his choice has never changed. So he said nothing, he was driving a evil spirited locomotive, and he slammed into the direction of old Carter.

 Chapter 1637： Procrastination tactics

    The team that had been besieging God''s side squad had already lost seven or eighty-eight, so naturally, God Bianxiong was too lazy to find their troubles again. This is not to say that he is generous and can complain with morality. But he is very Be clear, what is your most important priority at the moment.


    Keeping old Carter, this is the most important thing for him now.


    For his danger, the old Carter was almost a sacrifice to his death, so that he could not leave the old Carter behind him, and he went alone and stole. To live, everyone will live together. If you can''t live, then you can put aside all the scruples, come to a big kill, and die enough to say!


    The Japanese people themselves are somewhat radical in their thinking. Coupled with the past experience of the country��s ruined family and the dog who lost the family, he is of course like a madman and can��t get rid of it.


    And looking at the gods and heroes, they are so crazy that they usually enter the field. The old Carter, who is still struggling with these angels, is slightly sighed in his heart, and he feels disappointed in his heart.


    Compared with God Bian Xiong��s move to forget his death, he hopes to see that Shen Bianxiong can suddenly wake up and then break out of the encirclement and escape from birth. The reason why he has such an idea is entirely because he already knows his ending.


    This general return to the light is a short-lived exchange for his own soul. Even if it is beautiful, it is impossible to last. And this means that regardless of the final result, they escaped from the birth of the day, or they were defeated and desecrated. In the end, he could not escape a dead word.


    His life is already beginning the final countdown. In such a countdown, he certainly hopes that what he has done is meaningful. This meaning should be at the expense of his life, in exchange for a brighter future for a promising young man. Even if this young man is going to die, he should be dead in the battle with hell, instead of dying in this unseen place, and die under this disgraceful means.


    Now, the situation is just the opposite. His existence has become a drag, and it has become the key to this young man''s unwillingness to steal and steal. The result of this is of course to make his heart sigh.


    However, he also understands. Since things have reached this point, there is no use for it. Instead of wasting the kung fu on such useless regrets, it is better to put together a handful of these powerful enemies to kill them and re-create a way for them.


    Thinking of this, the flames of the old Carter suddenly rose like oil, and the Manchester in his hands, like the legendary Hell three-headed dog, roared and spit out a deadly flame.


    This speed is obviously more than one and a half points faster than before. Suddenly facing this situation, several angels were immediately burned to ashes by Hellfire when they were not observed for a while.


    In this case, the elder officer who was on the side of the war couldn''t help but twitched his cheeks, because, as Randliel said, the Dark Angels had not been able to withstand greater loss.


    From billions of people to just over 10,000 now, this level of refinement is almost identical to the fact that every survivor of the Dark Angels is a lucky one who has chosen one out of tens of thousands. Strength, experience and luck, they can not live without it. And that means that each of them is worth more than the equal gold gems.


    This kind of worth, one death is enough to make him feel sad. And the current situation is not right, it is already so painful. Of course, he is cold and sweaty, and some are inevitably worried.


    This concern is based on the punishment mechanism of hell. Although the Dark Angels can''t be compared with the chaotic devils in hell, they have their own set of regulations. However, in any case, there are certain incentives and penalties that will not be lacking.


    As a sergeant, he suffered heavy losses for his men, and the result of a punishment must not be able to run. If this is the last task, then he will not be sure, waiting for his own fate.


    Although the Dark Angels are scarce, they never raise the waste of the corpse. He also understood this in his own heart, so he touched his neck and worried about how long his head could stay on it. He looked at the face, and the whole person seemed to be like the arrow of the string, rushing to the past against the gods.


    The only thing he can do now is to stop the expansion of casualties and ensure that their tasks can be completed smoothly. To do this, stopping the two knights from joining together is the key to the problem. In this regard, it is certainly impossible to count on the first column that has been disabled. Therefore, even if there is not much conviction in his heart, he can only bite his teeth and personally enter the field.


    His goal is to be a god, and this is not to say that he has too much confidence to firmly win the side. But he can see that the flaws of these two knights are now.


    The old Carter returned to the light, and the power got an unprecedented explosion, plus his own exquisite skills. It can be said that he is the most threatening person at the moment. However, the return of light is both his weakness. He can maintain the power of this outbreak for a while, but it is impossible to maintain this state all the time. This is why he let his angels deal with him with guerrilla tactics. Because as long as you drag, you can always drag him to death.


    Under such circumstances, if he ventures in, it is definitely an unwise choice to face the old knight who is still in the tiger. Because he is not sure at all, will he be caught by the old knight and directly kill the second.


    Don''t doubt that if you don''t do this, you won''t be able to become a demon killer who is jealous of many **** forces. Their power is not blown out, but it is actually killed. Unless the head is full of stalks, the archangel will never take such a risk.


    In contrast, the power of God''s side is strong, far better than the other evil spirits they have seen. But in contrast, his weakness is also obvious. The kind of rough skills, not to mention the warriors who have fought in battles, even the cannon fodder soldiers who have been generally trained can put him down.


    Slow, without rules, and easily controlled by emotions. Such an enemy, even if he can''t beat him, the archangel has a full grasp to delay him here. As long as he drags him, victory is actually a matter of close proximity.


    Carter Sly can''t hold on for too long, and the angels in the guerrilla warfare are enough to completely drag him off. This is not something he can change if he wants to change. Unless there is any strong external force involved, his final result will only be like this.


    The only variable at the moment is just the reckless young knight of God Bian Xiong. As long as he dragged him, when Carter Shire was dragged to death, the angels regrouped and surrounded him. Even if this guy has three heads and six arms, he definitely never wants to escape from their hands.


    In a short period of time, the archangel is already thinking about the perfect strategy. From a tactical point of view, his arrangement is almost identical to the seamless. And as he thought, God Bian Xiong was dragged here by him, and on the other side, after adapting to the recurrence of the old Carter, the angels gradually regained control.


    This feeling of being like a spider''s net to trap the prey in the spider web is so straightforward that the two people in it are uncomfortable. With their eyesight, they can also see how difficult it is to be right below.


    Want to kill the encirclement, but the knife fell through, can not cut the enemy''s key. I want to be born in the sky, but my hands and feet are trapped, faltering, and even taking a step feels strenuous.


    This feeling of grievance is so irritating that the whole person is as boring as a sip in a large pot. So that the gods who were not so good at controlling the emotions were directly waving their weapons in a frantic manner, and they could not help but scream.


    "Coward, coward. I am going to fight with me in a downright manner. Can you fly like a fly, can you still have the courage and determination of the warrior? Come down with me and fight with me!"


    Anyway, how did he yell and yell, the archangel is not continually harassing him and delaying him. Because for him, this is simply nothing but the arrogance of a defeated dog. Anyway, no matter how much he licks himself, he will not lose a piece of meat, so he will let him have a good time. When he falls into his own hands, he can repay it back ten times as much.


    At the moment, the most important thing is to hold your breath. As long as you can stand it, everything is at your fingertips.


    It is far more than a long-term angel, as an experienced vulgar knight, a veteran warrior. Carter Sree is also very clear about how crucial a decisive factor is.


    He is a very kind person. From the loyalty of his old horse, the lord died in front of him to the present, he has been sinking this grievance, waiting for the enemy to display all the means. Now, he can be sure that these guys are already doing the best, just waiting for the big net to receive, so that they can get rid of them.


    Since this is the case, then he is almost the time to give it a go.


    Thinking of this, the old Carter''s upper and lower jaws were immediately a short friction, giving a low, harsh sneer. At the same time, his hand has been placed on the waist, a place that is not eye-catching.


    This is his card, and now is the time for this card to play.


    :

 Chapter 1638： The gun of the death penalty has arrived at noon

    Carter Shire is the most typical western old cowboy.


    He has a love horse called a black girl, an old gun called a widow, riding in the wilderness of the west, and almost the same kind of cowboys who live the same way.


    However, he must be special, because if he is not special, he has no reason to be valued by the original Mephisto, personally recruit him to make him a wicked knight.


    The Evil Knight is the Guardian of Mephisto and the most powerful force in the whole hell. Mephisto, who has always firmly grasped this power in his own hands, has no reason to casually put any cats and dogs into the ranks of his knights, whether it is love or reason. Therefore, anyone who can be a knight who is chosen by him can be said to be a temporary person. At this point, Carter Shire is no exception.


    Before becoming a villain of the evil spirits, Carter Shire was already the name of the West in the United States. But when he talks about his name, some people may not know it, but when he talks about the name of his hot police sheriff, it is enough to make all the cowboys and gunmen in the whole west stunned.


    No matter what kind of criminal, it is impossible to survive from the hands of the Spicy Sergeant. No matter how powerful the gunman, it is impossible to beat the fast gun in the hands of the sheriff in the duel. In the age when morality was lost and people were generally speaking with their guns, he was the strongest. And almost everyone who dared to question this point fell on his fast gun.


    It can be said that he is a legend of the times. In the west of that time, mention him and mention the revolver called a revolver in his hand. No one is not convinced. And it is precisely because of his great prestige that he can attract the attention of the swindler Lord Mephisto.


    In order to make Carter Shire willing to become his own knight, Mephisto is also painstaking.


    He managed to buy a lot of greedy human beings, and there are many big men like the mayor and the mayor. And the reason why he wants to buy them is to give Carter Shire the crime.


    A sheriff who, in the name of justice, can rely on the gun in his hand to let the robbers of the entire western country not dare to sing, obviously will not be willing to dedicate himself to the devil because of the power of greed. If this is the case, then it is better to use intrigues and tricks to let him completely despair in his own world, thus giving his whole heart.


    This kind of thing, Mephisto did a lot, and he arranged everything for the old Carter. And as he has directed, when old Carter was framed by his loyal government, when he changed from a hero to a bear shouted by everyone, the pride and justice he insisted on was like heavy. Like the glass under the hammer, it broke into millions.


    At that time, Carter Shire was still a young and energetic guy. As far as his temper is concerned, he can be regarded as a hateful gunpowder, and the gunpowder barrel is a little bit more than the rational one. This is also the reason why Mephisto arranged such a move. He believes that this knight, whom he is looking at, cannot be so honestly ready to accept the trial of those scum.


    And the fact is true. It was certainly unacceptable for Carter Shire to be sent to the gallows because of the ignorance of the planting and the fall. Of course, as an ordinary person, under the premise of being held in a state prison with a guarded weapon, he just wants to resist and there is no way to resist. Therefore, his final choice can only be as designed by Mephisto, accepting his power and becoming his knight.


    The anger of revenge is always the best fuel for the evil spirits, and the evil spirits are always vulnerable to the wrath of this revenge when they first transform themselves. Carter Shire is no exception at this point, and when he recovered from this madness, he found himself to have made a big mistake.


    The shameless bureaucrats who framed him naturally did not escape his revenge and judgment. In this respect, he has nothing to regret. After all, when they succumb to the fall of a righteous man, they are already labelled with undue sin. The door to **** is open to them, which is inevitable.


    However, the hikers and innocents who lost their lives because they were stirred into this incident, their death is something that Carter Shire cannot accept.


    Of course, some people may think that since these people will die under the hands of the evil spirit knight, then they must be dead and dead, and they are not worthy of sympathy. This sentence sounds right, but a careful consideration of the era in which Carter Shire was at that time will reveal that all this is a spectator''s assumption.


    Nearly two hundred years ago, the western region was not a well-ordered civilized society. People at the time, but with guns, they rarely said that they were completely innocent. Bandits, cowboys, Indians, and even conflicts between colonists and pioneers in different regions are all incentives for **** hands. Therefore, simply killing a person to judge a person''s crime is not a fair and reasonable means. Position, as well as survival factors, this is more of a question that should be considered.


    However, the king of the devil does not use these things to consider whether a person is guilty. The standard he set was originally an agreement with God to give his **** a means of recruiting more nutrients. As long as he can send the soul to hell, he does not care whether this soul is guilty. Therefore, Carter Shire did not make up for the possibility of what he did.


    This is a pain that can never be forgotten by him. His heart has almost made him crazy during that time. And because of this embarrassment, he sealed his most powerful weapon in the past, the revolver called the death penalty.


    When introducing himself, Old Carter always said that his gun was Manchester, called a widow. He will never tell you that the weapon he is best at and the most powerful is an old-fashioned Colt revolver.


    The level of six shots per second is not his limit. The limit of this limit is always the bomb capacity of the magazine rather than his rate of fire. This is the data that he still retains when he was a human. After becoming a wicked knight, this data will only be higher and will not be lower.


    Now, the old Carter''s hand is already on the left wheel of his waist. As soon as he had not touched the gun called the death penalty for more than a hundred years, but when he touched the gun, the innate familiarity gave him a body to be perfused. The feeling of strength. At this time, his eyes also changed.


    If the flame that burned in his eyes can only make people feel hot, then now, you will look at his eyes again, and you will feel a cold deep into the bone marrow.


    This cold is not because of the temperature changes that give you a physical feeling. It is more of a psychological factor, and it is like facing death. Any living person will feel this way in this situation. It is with such a vision that old Carter has already said such a sentence to the angels who are guerrillas with themselves.


    "it039shighnoon!"


    The cowboy''s duel moment has arrived at noon. Only in an instant, the old Carter pulled out the death penalty revolver around his waist, and then completed the deadly six consecutive shots in an instant.


    His shooting speed is very fast and his shooting speed is faster. This series of actions is not a reaction, even the angels are not very clear. So naturally, the six unlucky eggs were not accidentally hit by him, and they were burnt to ashes by the fire of hell.


    This is just the beginning, not the end. The old Carter, who has completely revealed his own cards, is obviously unlikely to be satisfied with such a little bit of success. So on the side of his body, it is a quick and unspeakable six-shot.


    This time, although the angels are already aware of it, they still have to resist the shooting of this god, but it is still impossible.


    Old Carter��s gun of death is far better than the speed at which he shoots with a rifle. If the angels can react according to his movements when he shoots with a rifle, then when he takes out the gun of death, they only have to be beaten by the target.


    Six, twelve, eighteen. It is also a few breathing things, those angels who used to play guerrillas in the old Carter have already made his guns. And looking at the angels who are still shocked by this sudden change, the old Carter is already smiling and striding toward them.


    run. This is the only thought of all the surviving angels. But when you want to run again at this time, it is not that simple.


    God blocks the killing of God, and the Buddha blocks the Buddha. Untied the seal that had been dusty for a long time and took out his most powerful weapon. Of course, the strongest knights have such strength and strength. Naturally, those angels will inevitably become victims of his guns to commemorate the long-lost highlights of this old knight.


    Six, twelve


    Each shot is a series of angels turned into ashes. After several consecutive gunshots, there was no longer a living angel in the battlefield except for the archangel who was still entangled with the gods.


    This situation scared the courage of the only survivor, and let the newcomer of Bian Bianxiong sigh and sigh.


    Anyone who can''t imagine it, even the old Carter, who can''t keep the **** fire on weekdays, still has such a fascinating ability. Compared with his own ability, he has a strong power, but it is just that the strong man is waving cotton candy, there is no comparable at all.


    This makes him can''t help but think about it if he has such a skill? And just as he was so imaginative, the old Carter had already pointed at the only remaining angel and slowly took the gun of the gun of death.

 Chapter 1639： Winning the end of the chase

    Perhaps in the eyes of others, the old Carter is now in the prestige, killing the high-light moments of the Quartet. But only he himself knows that he is almost at the end of the tough.


    The high sun is also exhausted by all the energy, the moment of collapse and annihilation, not to mention the human soul of his area? Take the soul to do this last death, this is what he put on all the chips. Whether it is victory or defeat, there will be no change in his ending.


    Death is his unchangeable fate. The only thing he can change is whether his sacrifice can have its value. As far as the current situation is concerned, his sacrifice is obviously worthwhile. Because as long as the trigger is pulled, the road to the birth of God will completely smooth all obstacles. From this point of view, he should not have any hesitation.


    Old Carter certainly won''t hesitate. The weeds must be removed from the roots, and the snakes must be killed. It is definitely a curse for this angel to stay, so of course he wants to completely destroy this guy.


    The finger pulls the trigger, and the **** fire is instantly ejected from the muzzle. Although the only remaining arch sergeant was already prepared for his attack, when the bullet fell on him, he still had no time to react.


    Still, the old Carter''s attack was too fast, and it was almost beyond his imagination. He couldn''t even dodge the dodge, and the six bullets had already hit his fatal point in no particular order.


    The brain, throat, heart, liver, lungs, and kidneys are all key to the Hellfire bullets. Such an injury, even if there is no invasion of Hellfire, is deadly enough for ordinary angels. However, I don��t know why the power of old Carter has weakened, or the reason why this angel��s vitality is exceptionally strong. Although he was pierced through the key, he did not mean to die for a while. He even said that he still has the strength to fly high and want to escape from the eyes of old Carter.


    It is not an unacceptable situation to let him escape. After all, if he escaped, no one would stop them from leaving. Everyone walks each, and there are any complaints that can be liquidated later. Of course, the old Carter will have this idea, the main reason is that he thinks this guy may not be half-estimated. In this case, he might as well give more strength to explain what happened later.


    However, although he has such an idea of ??being poor and chasing, it does not mean that God Bian Xiong, who has been blocked for a long time, will have the same idea. He is a **** and a temper. At the beginning, I was mad at the stomach, and now I am planning to vent it. And looking at the only target that can vent, I really want to go, this is definitely not allowed.


    So immediately, he shouted "Don''t run, there is a kind of come back and I fight three hundred rounds!" It is already a throttle, and the speed is chasing up.


    One is flying in the sky and the other is running on the ground. In theory, flying in the sky is always faster than running on the ground. However, after all, the angel has been covered in a hole, flying like a sprinkler sprinkling water, directly leaking a way, in this case he certainly can not fly many pieces. In contrast, the gods who are a hundred times more powerful and who have been stunned by the fire are simply playing.


    If it weren''t for his own whip, it would be impossible for the angel to fly in the sky. He might have taken the birdman down from the sky. However, even if he was always so far away, he did not give up. After rushing through the road, he has already discovered an opportunity to defeat the enemy.


    Wind erosion rocks are not uncommon in the northwestern United States. The famous Grand Canyon of the United States is also near this area. Mountain high water insurance, Baifeng towering. More or less there will be one or two rock formations that rise from the ground. The purpose of the gods is here.


    He saw the opportunity and found a rock that slanted into the sky like a sword. Then an acceleration goes straight out of the angel''s feet.


    This action makes the angels who have lost too much blood confused. He still has to escape, while still using his own magic to suppress the erosion of Hellfire. There is not much attention in itself to pay attention to changes in the surrounding environment. It is also such a negligence that gave God Bian Xiong the best chance of revenge.


    He rushed to the mountain rock and turned his head. The violent Hellfire has turned his locomotive into a rocket that is vacating and speeding up, and sent it straight into the sky. The speed is quick and the response is too late.


    When the day saw that God Bian Xiong was so impetuous to kill, he wanted to evade the action is already too late. Because at this time, God Bian Xiong was already waving a long whip and slamming on his back.


    The whip is pumping people, and the most painful part is always the part of the whip. I have seen people who play whip know that the big whip is waving, and the top of the wind is whistling, but it can make people feel pain. And if you analyze it purely from a physical point of view, a knowledge point called the whiplash effect can give a very standard explanation. That is, as long as the whip is long enough, the speed of the whip can reach almost Mach, and the speed of the rifle bullet is almost the same.


    What are the concepts of Mach two? Many people may not know, but the speed of the rifle bullets is clear to everyone. The basic knowledge of physics, speed is power. Don''t look at the whiplash so small, but it''s hard to say that it''s not a joke. Not to mention, this whip and the fire of **** are on the top of the gods.


    Super high speed, blazing hellfire. The two are superimposed, almost like a razor, and the angel''s wings are directly torn from his back.


    Without the wings, the angel immediately became like a fish that had been potted. Not only did it scream and fall from the sky, but the whole body was twisted with twitching.


    You know, an angel''s wings are more than three meters in diameter after they are opened. From a biological point of view, the nerves inside do not know how dense. Now that this is cut down, it is no different from giving a rib. So he will make such a reaction, and it is entirely reasonable.


    He is convulsing and convulsing. This kind of performance, coupled with his wretched blood, is not a swear word. However, even if he looks pitiful, God Bian Xiong has no sympathy for him. He can''t forget the dangers he had encountered before, if they were two of them, what might they be begging for mercy now?


    With such a festival, he certainly has to come up with the spirit of hurting the dog. But before he even waited for his action, the old Carter had already walked up one step at a time, grabbed the angel''s head, and then forced him to ask him.


    "Say, why are you going to hit our minds? Can you say that you have cooperated with the evil spirits hell?"


    "What do you want to ask from my mouth? The people of the Dark Angels will not give in to death!"


    Although the situation at the moment of the angel is really awkward, his will is tenacious. For thousands of years of fighting, almost every angel has developed an indestructible mind. Unless they are willing to open their own mouths, otherwise, even if you have a great ability, you can''t think of forcing them to tell their secrets through torture.


    This old Carter himself also knows that the reason why he did this is that he is just holding a lucky heart and thinking about the situation. If you can really ask anything, then naturally it is best. But if you can''t, then there is really nothing to be worthwhile.


    I looked at the **** of the side, and looked at the sneer angel in my hand. Old Carter can probably guess what God Bianxi wants to do. It��s nothing but young and full of energy. If you want to try it, you can open the mouth of this angel. After all, people with a hard mouth are always easy to make people want to try how hard he is.


    Old Carter didn''t object to doing this. He just did this to people who couldn''t speak clearly. Angels are different from the devils. On some principle issues, they are still quite high-spirited. So, if not necessary, He really disapproves of what he knows about such people. Even if it is an enemy, it will be almost a good time to give a good time.


    Of course, he knows that this is his own opinion. In terms of his understanding of the gods, he obviously does not have the same understanding of this hero. So simply, he raises his fist. On the back of the angel, he made a break with Hellfire.


    It was too late to stop the old Carter''s god, and he could only watch the angel turn into ashes in the flame. This made his face twitched, and after half a squat, he was barely calm down and asked his own question.


    "Why are you killing him. Can we ask more secrets from his mouth?"


    "Believe me, you can''t ask anything. These angels are not the cartilage heads. Even if the souls are baked in **** for a hundred years, they won''t give in to you."


    Shake his head and make an explanation in this way. Old Carter was already on the ground, and slowly persuaded the gods.


    "You also saw that there are already these people in the dark who are peeping at us. Once we have placed the order, waiting for us will be such a siege and murder. It is entirely our luck to survive now. So listen to me. Words, kid. Go back, it��s not your time to save your life. Keep your life, and when it��s in hell, it��s not too late!��

 Chapter 1640： Last last words, unexpected visitors

    At this time, as long as it is not a girl, most of them will not continue to do so on this issue.


    Because the old Carter said that it is true, in the case of someone hitting their idea, and the person who made the idea is still such a bad opponent, it is indeed very dangerous to be alone. He has tried this kind of taste, and to say the truth, he really does not want to try the second time.


    He is reckless, but he is not stupid after all. What is good or what is bad is still clear in his heart. So naturally, he accepted the old Carter''s statement and then directly extended a hand to him.


    "Okay, I will listen to you this time. Let''s go, Mr. Shi Lei. It is time for us to go back, and stay here again, saying that no one will come to us for trouble. I think, you should I don''t mind riding a car with me."


    "Hah, you kid." Although the face is smiling, but the old Carter did not mean to accept the gods. He just shook his head and then pointed to his body. "Is it felt? The flame in my body, it is going to go out. It��s going to be as hard as a young man when I am old. It��s a price. The price is, I��m almost gone. I don��t want to. Let a group of people who know me see my death, so where should you go to save and hurry up. Don''t stay here and find me uncomfortable. This is not the reward you should give me, you know? ��


    "Mr. Shi Lei" has countless calculations, but still did not expect that old Carter actually took his life in order to save him. This kind of sacrifice is really a feeling of sorrow in the ambition of God. There is a feeling that is not a taste.


    At this time, he did not know what to say, but he could only squat in front of the old Carter. Looking at his clothes, the old Carter was laughing and urging.


    "Don''t yell at me, I am not your father. Let''s go, let''s go. Don''t stay here for a long time. If you really feel that there is something owed to me, just kill a few devils in hell." Promise me, don''t do this stupid move. People like you shouldn''t die under conspiracy, even if you die, you should die on the way to charge. Do you know?"


    "Hey! Mr. Shi Lei''s teachings, I will always remember it in my heart, never forget it!"


    As a Japanese, God Bian Xiong certainly gave a most standard Japanese answer at this time. After getting such an answer, the old Carter smiled with confidence and then lay down on the ground.


    At this moment, his thoughts have flown to the time two hundred years ago. He clearly remembers every day that he had experienced, every good thing to remember. The vast wilderness, the endless river, and the grand canyon that is always red. These things are already remembered in his life and become a part that he will never forget.


    Being able to live in this place and galloping in this place is the best thing in his life. And if you think about it, it can be a good thing to rest in this place. Thinking of this, old Carter could not help but laughed.


    And watching him suddenly make such a heroic laughter, the **** side can not help but licked his own eyes, and then resolutely turned around.


    Old Carter said that he did not want others to see his death, and he had hoped to see this old man who was kind to himself. The elders died in front of their own eyes? Therefore, he would rather listen to the old Carter, resolutely leave with a posture of a man of iron, and do not want to stay here crying and doing little daughter gesture.


    His heart has made up his mind, whether for himself or for old Carter. He must also go to **** and use the deaths of the devils in **** to pay homage to the spiritual spirit of this respectable old man. This is his return and his commemoration of this old man. He believes that old Carter will be happy to see such things, just as he believes in everything he has done, and can make his tragic relatives and friends rest in peace.


    The Hellfire began to surge, and the evil spirited locomotive roared again. Shen Bianxiong is ready to leave. He intends to look at this place before he leaves, so that he can remember the old bones of Carter. And just as he did this, he suddenly discovered that a touch of blue figure suddenly appeared in his sight.


    This figure is no stranger. In fact, he has encountered this situation when he was still alone. Therefore, he did not have any fuss, but instead put a car, waiting for the quiet blue figure in the place.


    He regarded this guy as Peter, and in the case that he knew the relationship between Peter and the old Carter, he certainly felt that he had the obligation to stay and explain the matter to Peter. The thing is that he committed, and he will never deny it. So no matter how Peter plans to punish him, he is willing to accept it.


    Shen Bianxiong is already psychologically prepared, but he did not think that the behavior of this person in front of him is still somewhat beyond his imagination.


    Just for a moment, this faint blue figure suddenly appeared in front of his eyes from the end of his line of sight. And before he even said hello, the other party was already stuck in his throat and lifted him up.


    "That''s the guys you killed me, are you?"


    The icy question came from the skull of the other side, and in the face of such a question, while the **** of the side was surprised, he was inevitably afraid of it. At this time, he had no time to care about the hard-line move of the people in front of him. All his attention now is on the sentence he just had.


    What is my men? Can it be said that these men and Peter Park have any inseparable relationship? Thinking of this, God Bian Xiong has already had a feeling of deep fear. If things are really as he thinks, he is really not sure, Peter Parker''s ideals, and his actions to gather the evil spirits, what a huge conspiracy.


    God Bian Xiong is already flying his own thoughts here. After all, he has seen the most tragic thing in the world, so naturally, his thoughts will inevitably be biased in the dark direction. However, although he thinks this way, it does not mean that others will follow him. Like the old Carter who was shocked by the movement here, he didn''t have such an idea.


    As for why this is the case, the reason is simple. Because he can see it at a glance, this person is not Peter Park at all, but another evil spirit knight he does not know.


    Speaking of this, some people may be wondering why God��s side can recognize the identity of the person in front of him, and the old Carter can give a conclusion when he looks at the back of his head. The answer is simple. After all, it is still an experience problem.


    What the evil spirit knight turned into is a gimmick. As a newcomer, Shen Bianxiong, who is inexperienced, still stays in the face of looking at people. He only saw the blazing blue fire on the hoe, and he couldn''t see anything else. Therefore, if he is seated, he can only think of a Peter Parker.


    Old Carter is different. As a veteran knight, he has already explored a very mature experience in his identity. Don''t say anything else, as long as it is the knight he knows, even if it is not ignited, he can identify each person''s identity from the height, the width of the sternum, the opening and closing of the shoulder blade, and the subtle differences in the skull. .


    At this point, he and the veterans who have been immersed in forensic methods for many years are not much different. So naturally, he can see the difference between the people in front of him. As soon as I saw these differences, his first thought was that someone intended to pretend to be Peter Park, from which to separate their internal relationships.


    It is not a sudden whimsy that he will have this idea. But the blue **** fires on the people in front of you are too iconic. But whenever you see these things, I am afraid no one will think of Peter. And if he did something bad with this power, Peter would definitely give him this black pot without knowing it.


    Of course, old Carter would not like to see such a thing happen. As a person who has seen the darkness of the world, he absolutely does not want Peter to fall on these embarrassing plots. So immediately, he re-inspired the hellfire on his body. At the same time as the evil spirit knight, he also sent a harsh question to the people in front of him.


    "Who are you? Why do you pretend to be Peter Parker? And the sentence you just said, is that you have been plotting us behind the scenes?"


    "There is still a knight, hey! But the old is like this, and there is no use value."


    Looking back at the old Carter, Randil was already sneer and made an evaluation. In his eyes, the old Carter asked him no qualifications. So of course he is too lazy to answer the question of old Carter. However, there are some things that can be easily let go if he doesn''t want to. Just like now


    Almost without saying anything, the old Carter has already raised his hand and pulled out the gun of death. He has a six-shot shot against the palm of the gods.


    It was still the speed that could not be described, so that Randall was too late to react, and he was already shot. In the face of such a situation, Randil did not think that he twisted his neck, and then revealed a somewhat smile to the old Carter.


    "I remember this gun, the death penalty. So you are Carter Shire, the strongest knight two hundred years ago? It''s really unexpected. The powerful knight who escaped from me in the past has now weakened to such a point. I Should you say that a year is not forgiving? Or is it a feeling that you humans are really fragile?"

 Chapter 1641： Desperate temptations

    Hearing this sentence, as long as people are not stupid, they can almost understand the truth. That is, this guy who looks like a evil spirit knight is not a human being. Because a human being will never say to the face of the old Carter that human beings are really vulnerable and so targeted.


    This is the only thing that guys who have a higher status at the life level and who are habitually condescending to look down on the human race will speak. Just, looking at the other side and Peter almost the same as the blue **** fire, the old Carter can not help but be surprised in the heart, when the evil spirit knight has a race other than human?


    You must know that the carrier of the evil spirit knight is human, but it is not the result of human beings who have gone out of the way. From the perspective of the manufacturer, the human carrier is not only the shelf life, but also has a great chance of rebellion. It is not the most suitable carrier choice. However, Murphysto chose humanity in the end, and in the end, it is still a matter of no choice.


    The power of the evil spirit knight is special. The kind of conflicting power that combines the opposite of **** and heaven is not something that an angel or a devil can live with. Although they are far superior to human beings in basic conditions, once they accept the power of the spirit of vengeance, they will only die and die. In contrast, the human foundation is weak, but it can play an unexpected role in this regard.


    It is like some special chemical materials. If you look at it alone, it can''t do anything. But if you put it together with some special reactants, it can produce unique changes.


    This is how humans are. The power of the spirit of vengeance that angels and demons can''t bear can be best played in human beings. This is indeed something that no one has thought of. But existence is reasonable, since things have evolved into this. Naturally, this has become a consensus that everyone has recognized.


    Old Carter firmly believes this conclusion has been for many years. He has never seen an exception since he became a knight of evil spirits for two hundred years now. He thought that this kind of thing was impossible, but now, this thing has just appeared in front of him. Of course he is inevitably nervous.


    Mephisto chose mankind as the host of the evil spirit knight. Although it said that it produced a lot of tragedies, it did not mean that there was no good at all. At the very least, from their current point of view, just because they are all human beings, they can agree on the intention to work together and break into hell.


    This is not only because each of them is in hell, but also has a deep hatred for their enslaved past. More often because they are human beings, they should be in the human position to think about problems. This is the most primitive and basic position issue between **** and human beings. There is no need to hesitate to choose how to choose this issue.


    However, if only the human condition can be broken, the premature condition of the evil spirit knight is broken, and then their fundamental position problems are followed.


    After all, the evil spirit knight is the evil knight, and then the human. Although they have a consensus on the basis of human beings, they also exclude themselves from human beings. Because of their power, their nature is already doomed, and they are different from human beings. Not only do they self-recognize this way, but humans themselves also exclude them. So to a certain extent, they are just like a mutant, they are already a special group.


    At this time, the only commonality of human beings is crucial. Because no one can be sure that when the evil spirit knight''s camp is mixed with the existence of non-my people, the current evil spirit knight can still hold on to his original intention and take the invasion of **** as their only goal.


    Human beings and their own compatriots. If you look at how the mutant is chosen, you can probably guess what the evil spirit knight will choose. Although it is impossible to represent the will of all the evil spirit knights, even if there is only one part, the evil spirit knight will become a loose sand, and their plans will be completely ruined.


    This is something that old Carter can''t allow. If this kind of thing really happens, he must be dead. So immediately, he used the gun of death in his hand to point to the eyebrows of Randil, and then asked the geologically.


    "Who are you, why do you have the power of the evil spirit knight. Say, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that your head will stay on your neck."


    Although old Carter thought a lot, but he would not blindly go to worry. What is the matter in the end, after all, it is still necessary to analyze it in reality. Of course, there is no such thing as his luck.


    Old Carter��s luck, Dekiel, did not know. Because he didn''t even think that the evil spirit knight who had rebelled from **** would have so much together, and then figured out such a terrible big move. So far, he thought that the three-two-two evil spirits together were only accidental. It is a kind of group behavior that they spontaneously face in the face of great changes in the world.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate at all, and he has already exposed his identity.


    "You want to know who I am? Of course, there is no problem. After all, you are a legend. You are also a legend. It is a very regrettable thing to let you die. I am not a hero. The heroic wise master, but rest assured, I will give you the treatment."


    Speaking of this, the flames of Randil��s body suddenly rose. This not only regained his hand bones that had been broken before, but also pulled out six huge flame wings behind his back.


    His wings are like the fingers of our human hands. No matter which one is missing, it will make people feel awkward. Although he is now on the mortal, there is no such condition. But such special habits have been maintained for thousands of years, and of course it is impossible to change what happens because of a change in identity.


    It is said that there are conditions to be met, and there are no conditions to create conditions. If the physical condition is not supported, he will cross the body barrier and adjust from the energy point of view along his own habits.


    The six flame wings came out like this, not only to follow his mind, let him have a feeling of exhaling and raising his eyebrows, sweeping the dust in his heart. Even more, his identity and status have been completely revealed.


    You know, from the words of his previous words, he and the angels are inextricably linked. Now, he is so self-exposed. Even if it is an idiot, as long as there is a bit of research on the angel rank, it is almost enough to see his identity.


    Old Carter is certainly not an idiot. After all, he has so many years of life experience, and has a very in-depth study of angels and devils. So, of course, after Dekiel revealed such a feature, he immediately caught his eyes and then lowered his voice and opened his mouth with great urgency.


    "It''s you! God''s justice, forgive angels, the guardian of Jupiter, Randel!"


    "These are my names in heaven. And you have to know, I don''t like the ghost place in heaven. So compared to these, I prefer another title. The head of the Dark Angels, Satan''s left hand. !"


    After saying this, Randil was already throwing the gods in front of the old Carter in a fluttering manner, and then took out a set of accusations that basically had already taken care of you, proposing to the old Carter.


    "Let''s get it, Carter Shrley. You should know that you don''t have any resistance in front of me. You can''t be my opponent in the past, let alone you are now exhausted." I honestly kneel down, surrender, and admit defeat. This is a decent way of death for you. Of course, if you want to resist, it is not impossible. But then I can''t guarantee that death will only be It��s one of you.��


    This is to threaten the old Carter with the fate of God, and it is so obvious that the old Carter cannot certainly not hear it. So immediately, the old Carter pressed his anger and attacked his heart. Then he pulled him back and asked about it.


    "Do you want my life? I can understand. But why do you hit our mind? The evil spirit knight has been rebellious from the evil spirits, and since we will not give life to Mephisto, then of course You don''t have any antagonistic relationship. Are you trying to chase after it? Or do you think that there are too many people who are not obedient under your hand, and are we going to use our knife to kill people?"


    Exploring De''s intentions, this is the main idea in the mind of old Carter. He must know why Randil is doing this before he can get the right medicine. To this end, he does not mind taking himself as a bait to make certain sacrifices. Anyway, he is a dying person, can get this secret answer before he dies, then even if he died immediately in the hands of Randil, it is also earned.


    His thoughts are a bit special, and Randel can''t understand. After all, smart people are more accustomed to defending themselves, not self-sacrifice. Randil is a smart person, and of course he will think about it from his own perspective. So he didn''t waste too much energy on this issue, but smiled a little, and it was already responding to the old Carter. "You think too much. We are not the inferior creatures of human beings. We always think of using those embarrassing methods on our own people. It is natural for me to pursue the evil spirits." As for what reason? I think, after your soul has fallen into my hands, I will have time to tell you!"

 Chapter 1642： Brave without fear of words

    "Yes, I admit. Human nature does have its inferior elements. Those dirty and embarrassing, even I can''t stand it anyway. But if you say that these angels can compare with humans, Noble, then please forgive me for not agreeing. Let me not say that you angels judge from heaven, what is the matter of breaking into hell. Just the truth of the birth of Messiah, I am afraid I can not hang these noble words. On the head of your angels."


    Being pointed by an angel to his nose, you said that human nature is inferior. Of course, this old Carter can''t stand it. Simply, in the principle of adults screaming and swearing, the old Carter directly moved the big ugly things of heaven.


    From the original means of the Lord, the half-angels of heaven can be forced to change jobs, and it is obvious how unreasonable he is. Not to mention the angels, even the **** and the intimate people in the world agree that it is the person who is despicable and has reached the limit to play such a trick.


    The upper beam is not right, and the Lord who is the first person to be born in heaven is not a good bird. Then the angels under him will not be a good thing. I want to advertise my senior, and don''t let me see.


    This is the meaning of old Carter. In the face of his metaphor, although there are some rebuttals, there is no excuse for refutation. After all, it was all that happened in the past. Even if he wants to deny the estimate, others will not believe it. As for covering up and beautifying this matter, it is even more joke.


    You must know that they themselves were disgusted by this kind of thing. If you let them sing praises for this thing, isn''t that no different from playing face to face?


    When I think about it, Randil can only think of a way to clean myself out of this matter. So immediately, he put on a look of righteousness and resignation, saying to the old Carter.


    "I admitted that the scandal of the past was that God��s old shame was too shameless. But we have already drawn a line with him. You want to use our despicable nature to represent us all. I��m afraid some can��t say it. ""


    "I know, is it partial? But, can you think of yourself when you say this? Don''t forget, when you explain that human beings are a despicable race, they are doing the same thing!"


    On the lips and tongue, old Carter is still not afraid of anyone. In the face of his words, Randil��s chest was suddenly blocked, and the whole person did not know what to say.


    People can make mistakes, even if it is such a presence, it is inevitable that there will be such a day. From his point of view, he does not really look down on humans. Just because of the pressure on the old Carter, he would say something to him when he met. This was originally just for the promotion of his own momentum, but he did not want to be moved to the stars, and moved directly back to his feet. So at this time, he has inevitably had some meaning of anger.


    "The tip of your teeth is good, you can only take advantage of it."


    "You are right. After all, I am not your opponent, and you can only take advantage of it on your mouth."


    Shrugging his shoulders, the old Carter does not deny the statement of Randel. But very quickly, he showed a disdainful smile on the devil.


    "However, I just want to take advantage of you. How can you treat me? Kill me, don''t be kidding. I am going to be a dead person right now. You kill me now and I wait for a while and then die. The difference, do you think I will be afraid of this threat?"


    "I can take out your soul and put it in the hellfire forever, so that you will suffer forever like the sinners you have caught in the past!"


    Seeing that old Carter is still stupid with a spirit of not afraid of death, Rendel is naturally going to blow his arrogance. You are not afraid of death, then let your soul suffer forever. It is better to die than to die. Look at this, you are not afraid. Randel is such an intention. But obviously, he underestimated the decision of the old Carter.


    "Soul? Ha, don''t bother you, Lord of the Legion. I can assure you that you are absolutely impossible to get my one-and-a-half soul. Although I am old, my strength is weak. But I want to destroy myself with hellfire. The soul is not a problem. Before you start, I will give myself a good time and will not give you any chance. So, you will die of this heart."


    When this is said, even if it is in the heart of De Keer, it is inevitable to **** up the air. He has seen sly, like the kind of unmoving life, a lot of hell. For example, a demon named mad warfare is a pair of fights to kill. As long as you can punch a punch on someone else, even if you are licked dozens of holes, you can be ashamed.


    He thought that this kind of life is rare in the world. Unexpectedly, here, a drooping human being can actually be so hot on the basis of life.


    I would rather self-destruct my soul than to eat at this time. This kind of thing is not to say, but even think, but Dekier never imagined.


    This gave him a feeling of helplessness for the old Carter. However, when his eyes fell again on the side of the old Carter, he was suddenly moved, and then laughed unconsciously.


    "Carter Shire, you are really different, it is a legend in the world. I admit, I really have no way to take you. But, although I can''t take you, it doesn''t mean that I don''t have the people behind you. The young man you have been protecting him, I think he must be the younger you value. So even for his sake, you should compromise a little, isn''t it?"


    After hearing such a remark, the old Katra��s hand could not help but tighten, and then whispered to the devil.


    "Despicable! Satan''s left hand will do this despicable thing, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "Shame, maybe. But since you can get the most benefit with the least price, a little psychological problem can''t be anything. I still have that sentence, Mr. Shi Lei. You will be jealous, whether it is for you, for me or for him. It��s a good thing. You have to figure it out.��


    Seeing that I had pinched the weakness of the old Carter, Randil��s smile, naturally, would not put these details on the heart. For him, since it already has an advantage, it is okay to let the opponent make a few complaints. As for whether these grievances will cause him to be unhappy, he always thinks that this is a book that can be calculated slowly.


    It can be said that at this time he is not oil and salt. And look at his such statement. Old Carter��s strong body trembled violently, then slowly picked it up. From the point of view, he is hard to get angry. In fact, he is indeed not qualified for further hardship. So soon, Randel heard the words of softness.


    "You said let us get rid of it. Does this mean that you are not going to hurt his life?"


    "Of course." Hearing that Old Carter had said such a sentence, Randil immediately gave a laugh like a winner. "After all, you are the evil spirit knight, the most powerful **** warrior ever. Your strong, rare, still above the Dark Angels. Such a force, of course, we can''t just waste it. So I can You promise that as long as you are willing to surrender with him, I can ensure his safety. I can swear by my reputation!"


    "So, you must kill me?"


    "No way. You are not dead, I can''t explain to the men in the Legion. After all, someone has to pay for the angels who sacrificed, isn''t it?"


    Although I admire the attitude of the old Carter, on this issue, Randel does not mind making any concessions. Because, as he said, he always has to give an account.


    If you know that your own people have let go of a sinister poison and kill their compatriots because of personal emotional problems, how should they look at themselves and how should they be on their own? These are all problems. Standing on his position, he must make the most correct choice. This choice is now the most correct one.


    For such a result, old Carter is not surprised. He is just a little curious, or he still has some secrets to explore. So after hesitating for a moment, he automatically dissipated the flames on his body, and then asked his face to Frank Deer.


    "Since you are dying, then it will make me understand that I am dead. I don''t understand. What are you doing to capture the evil spirit knight? If you just want to get the power of the evil spirit knight, you can use other methods. Yes. After all, your identity is there, and the creation of the evil spirit knight is not a secret to you.?"


    After playing for so long, Randil was somewhat more alert to the old Carter. Although he did not reveal the most important things, but unconsciously, he has begun to reveal some of the secrets.


    "Time is too late. Heaven has now fallen into the hands of others. I don''t have the ability to pick up the things. It is basically impossible to lose the raw materials and create new knights. So, I only have to use another method. Reach my secret, and you are the only thing I can get now."


    This sentence is somewhat concealed, making it difficult to understand what it means in his heart. But for old Carter, this is obviously enough. So immediately, he took the side of the gods to the back of his body, and as he turned into a knight to the deke, he did not hesitate to scream at the gods.


    "Go, I drag him. Bring everything back today and let them know it all!"

 Chapter 1643： Final outcome gap

    Old Carter��s actions were premeditated. The main reason why he played with Rendezier for such a long time is that he hopes to know some secrets from Randil��s mouth so that his companions can do the right thing. Prevent work. As for surrender, this is an option that does not exist from the beginning.


    After living for two hundred years, he also worked as a knight of evil spirits for nearly two hundred years. To say that the devil and the angel who died under the old Carter, there are eight thousand that do not have 10,000. With this blood debt, it is absolutely impossible for him to want to surrender.


    This is not only a question he is willing to accept, but also a question of whether he can pass this level in his own heart. Almost all of a lifetime is an enemy of these guys, and they have already formed a dead end between them. At the end of the result, he has to surrender to these deadly enemies. Such a thing can not be accepted by anyone who is a bit arrogant and arrogant.


    Anyway, it��s just that the district is dead. In the eyes of many people, this is not necessarily a big deal.


    Life and death have been put down again, then the only thing that can make old Carter worry and some can''t let go, then probably only the young man of God Bian Xiong.


    Yes, he can go to death calmly, and even decide that even his own soul can be used as a chip. However, this does not mean that he can take his heart and drag the gods. Although he has done a lot of wrong things in his life, he has never dragged on others. Not in the past, it is naturally impossible now. Therefore, keeping God''s side is the only purpose he has now.


    This is not only to make his own conscience better, but more often he needs to bring back the news that he has set himself up, let their companions know, and take it easy. Therefore, without any hesitation, he made a decision to take hold of Randkeil.


    This is probably the last glory in my life. The body is still charging against Rendezier, but the old Carter''s heart can''t help but ridicule himself. He did not dislike this way of death. Although he said that he lacked the tranquility of returning to the dust, he could be so vigorous and powerful, but he could give him a feeling of not living in this life.


    In the face of his arrogant assault, and did not anticipate all this and consciously played by himself, Randil was sneer at the moment, and then with both hands, he squeezed out two burning pieces out of thin air. The sword of light of the flame comes.


    The left-handed Sword of Light danced in his hands, like a looming light curtain, smashing the bullets from the old Carter into the air. The right hand of the Light Sword is turned into a poison dragon, almost in the form of running through the sky, and instantly killed the old Carter.


    There is one thing that De Keel said is correct. That was when the old Carter was still in his heyday, he would not be his opponent. Now that he has become so old, he is even less qualified to be an enemy of him. He is getting stronger, and old Carter is getting weaker. The gap between the two will only grow bigger and bigger. Under such circumstances, let alone be a strong enemy, even if it can sustain a round, it is a great thing.


    And can old Carter survive a round? The answer is actually a clear thing.


    The will may inspire power, let the number of times, even dozens of times, burst out of their potential, but this kind of thing is never endless. After all, the ceiling of people is there, and if you want to break through this ceiling, you can''t just shout a slogan and encourage what you can do. Otherwise, there will be no so-called despair in this world.


    No matter how hard you can''t do it, no matter how the enemy can''t beat the enemy, this is the source of despair. Now, Randel is the desperation of old Carter. Because facing such a strong enemy, he is simply powerless!


    The Sword of Light ran through his body in an instant, and his bones were completely smashed into scattered places. Then, with the pick of the sword, the head of the old Carter was directly removed from the spine.


    All of this happened in a flash. It wasn''t just the spectator who didn''t see it all. Even Carter himself didn''t think that everything would end so quickly.


    He didn''t have time to reply, and he didn''t even have time to struggle. When he returned to God, he had only one head left, and this head has already fallen into the hands of Randel.


    From the sneer of his own self, the old Carter can already see his own destiny, which is definitely a fierce and ridiculous statement. However, at this time he couldn''t manage himself. The only thing he could do was to scream at the gods who were still worried about him.


    "Go, go quickly. What are you doing here stupidly! Leave here and keep running, never look back!"


    Demonstrating the strength of Randil, the old Carter does not think that there is a strength and does not know how to use the gods can be his opponent. He doesn''t leave now, so I am afraid I can''t go if I want to go. And if he even falls into the hands of Randil, isn��t it that there is no point in his desperation?


    Of course, he couldn''t accept such a thing, so he could only rush, and then pointed at the eyes of his only remaining head to Randeckel''s eyes and shouted loudly.


    "Look at my eyes, Randel, look at the sin in your heart!"


    The eye of the judgment, the ultimate killing of the evil spirit knight, is also an artifact that the evil spirit knight faces the evil and does not benefit. In theory, all immigrants, even immigrants with green cards, will be affected by this move. After all, it is difficult for **** creatures to have innocence and innocence.


    However, the old Carter is not really sure in his heart, his own move will certainly be able to drag the existence of Randil. The reason for this is that it is because of the gap in strength. The eye of the trial is unfavorable, but it does not mean that it can ignore the gap in strength and casually complete the feat of killing monsters. If this is the case, the evil spirits will not have to flee and flee. Because of the sin of Mephisto, when the first person of the old Carter was betrayed, he was already finished.


    He can live to the present with nourishment, until he is completely faced with the black hands behind Victor. It has already shown that the eyes of the trial are not so invincible. Although it is easy to use, it is not enough to be omnipotent.


    On the other hand, the old Carter is not sure, the effect of the eye of the trial can also play a role in the same kind.


    Although he did not know what kind of method Randkill used, he turned himself into the appearance of this evil spirit knight. However, judging by his status as the Superintendent of the Evil Knight, he could not be a fake and shoddy product. And this basically means that he must have the power of the evil spirit knight, including the eyes of the trial, he is not lacking.


    He also has the eye of judgment, so can the power of the eye of judgment still play a role in him? This problem is not in the heart of the old Carter, because no one has ever tried, let the two evil spirits ride each other with the eyes of the trial.


    The evil spirit knight is more expensive than the angel, who will be so bored in this way to experiment with the limits of the eye of judgment. If this is to kill the two evil spirits, even if Mephisto estimates that it will bleed, tears on his face.


    There is no bottom in the heart, and old Carter can only pray, such a trick can play an unexpected role. Even if you can''t explain Randil to this place, at the very least, you can delay him for a while and give God Bianxi a chance to escape.


    This is the thought of the old Carter, but the reality is still far from the expectations of people.


    The eye of the trial did not work, and the old Carter did not know. Because he only saw the flames in the eyes of Randil, and then he had already stretched out **** and snapped into the eyes of old Carter.


    The fire of hell, which represents the soul of the old Carter, was swallowed by the blue flame on his finger for a moment. Then, like a wildfire that spreads, the blue flame quickly spreads over every skull. corner.


    This is a torment, no doubt. Because even with the heart of the old Carter, this time can not help but send out a mourning voice. And listening to this voice, Randil only issued a sly laughter, and then a direct force between the fingers, it is already completely crushed the entire skull.


    "If you want to die, then you will be fulfilled. As for the things you are worried about, don''t worry, he has no possibility to escape from my hands!"


    When he said this, he was already turning his attention to the side of God. And everything that looked at the old Carter disappeared into his hands, and even the hellfire that symbolized his soul was completely annihilated. From the beginning to the present, the gods who have been screaming have been shaking their bodies, and they can''t help but scream out from the eyes of the blind.


    fear? Hate? Maybe both. In short, this time the gods are full of complicated ideas in his mind, and the anger and fear in his heart are like the volcano erupting, and the sky is surging.


    At this time, he has completely left the last shackles of old Carter, because he himself knows that it is almost impossible to escape from the hands of the people in front of him. He wants to escape and wants to live. It is necessary to fight for another way. Whether it is the desire to survive, or the emotions of fear and anger, he is screaming at the beast like this.


    "Oh, I want to kill you, I must kill you!"

 Chapter 1644： Hurricane dog

    There is a very interesting situation in this world, that is, the more screaming guy, the less courage to fight.


    It''s like a dog with a fence and a group of similar dogs. With such a fence, it can be a big one. If you listen to the screams of war, you may even think that this is a super dog, the dog''s paw can do the trick of dozens of dogs.


    However, when the fence is closed, you will find that the next performance of the battlefield is not the first to rush out, but the tail is squeezing.


    God Bian Xiong is also screaming now, but he will know how much color is guilty in his face. Killing Dejir? Not to mention that Dejir has such a prominent identity and the past, and based on the strength he has shown now, does God have this ability?


    This point, Shen Bianxiong is also clear in his heart, so while he is so screaming in his mouth, his heart is actually beginning to figure out a retreat.


    This is not to say that he does not want to avenge the old Carter, but that he himself understands that with his current strength, the possibility of revenge for the old Carter is absolutely infinitely close to zero. If you go up, the biggest possibility is that even he himself will rush in, so that the sacrifice of the old Carter has become useless. Instead of this, he is not as good as he was told by the old Carter, and he will find a chance to avenge him after he has come.


    After calculating the road, this is human nature, and there is nothing to blame. However, in the face of such a strong opponent as Randil, it is also a wrong move to divide the mind into other places.


    If you want to run, you will try your best to run. Maybe there is still a chance to live. And as it is now, there is a retreat in the mind, but on the surface it is a look of death. This is definitely not enough.


    Because this kind of appearance is different, it may be okay to deceive others. I want to deceive the big man who is used to the world. In addition to lifting a rock and licking his own feet, there is no second possibility. .


    Randy Kiel has already seen the guilty guilt of the gods, so he immediately sneered a sneak, and then he moved to the foot and walked over to him.


    And such an action falls into the eyes of the gods, as if a mountain is pouring down on his head little by little. It was a direct pressure that he couldn��t breathe.


    The identity and strength of Randil gave him tremendous pressure. He was not willing to confront this kind of person at all. When he faced this situation, he only had a feeling of powerlessness. He also knows that if he goes on like this, his spirit will definitely collapse. At that time, don''t say that I want to run, I am afraid that even the chance to fight hard is gone. Therefore, at this time, he can only provoke his own courage. With a wave of his hand, he is already attacking actively against Dejier.


    The long whips of the flames swept in an instant, and more or less had already explored a little weapon experience. He had some extraordinary meanings at this time. The long whip was swayed by the tiger he was wielding, and the snake head on the whip tip was even more claw-shaped and clawed. There was a feeling of choosing a person.


    A whip can be used in this way, and it has already got some introduction. From this point of view, Shen Bianxiong is indeed somewhat talented in this respect.


    However, such a talent does not help the situation at hand. Because he is facing Randkiel, the head of the entire Dark Angels Corps.


    Angels are originally a race of strength. As one of the seven angels of heaven, the strength of Randil is naturally undoubted. However, such strength is only qualified to become the head of the Dark Angels. If you want to stabilize this position, he still needs merits and solid achievements. And how come this merit, the most primitive way, the corpse of blood in the sea to kill!


    After a hundred battles? It��s just that the opponent who can die in his hands and can be called a war is not sure how many. Compared with those strong enemies who have died in his hands, don''t look at God''s talent for playing a whip. However, he is practicing for another five hundred years, and he is not qualified to play in front of himself!


    Therefore, at the moment, Randil��s progress has been made, and the tip of the sword is quite fast. It is already lightning-like and hits the serpentine whip that is raised by the gods. Just like being hit by seven inches, the original snakes were arrogant, and the snake-shaped whip that was chosen by people was immediately like a bone, and it fell softly.


    This means that the force on it has already been defeated, and wants to use it to hurt people, in addition to re-opening the posture, there is no second possibility beyond the accumulation of power. This, for God Bianxiong, is simply impossible, because at this moment, Randil has approached him, and he has not given him a chance and space to re-wave the long whip.


    At this time, God Bianxiong can only get a hand, and he can hold the whip he can hold and put his backhand on the head of Randil.


    He wants to use the thick whip to pull Randel''s neck, not to let him suffocate, how should he break his neck bones and say. However, what he didn''t think of was that Randel was not only standing up with his sword, but with such a slant, he had already broken the murder that he had come up with.


    The two now have a maximum of three or two steps, and under such a distance, the long whip in the hands of the gods is only a burden.


    He himself realized this, so he simply threw the guy in his hand and then raised his hand and squeezed a large group of **** fire to Randkeer. However, the flame has not yet reached the body of Rendezier, and Randil is already flying with the sword light, and dozens of knives have cut the whole fireball into a sky of sparks.


    Such a change caused God to subconsciously want to retreat, but before he could put this idea into practice, Randil was already a sword, and he bowed and bowed on the side of the god. Dozens of holes come.


    The part of his thorn is very subtle, mostly the connection between the bone and the bone. The aggressive blue flame penetrated the body of the gods with his sword''s tip, dispelling the protection of his own power. Losing the maintenance of this power, there is less connection between the bones. In an instant, the body of the gods and the male body is like the human bones used in the medical school to be smashed out of the nails, and they are scattered.


    After that, the sword of the sharp devil was picked, and the head of the gods was already flying from the bones of a place and fell to the palm of his hand.


    This is the footsteps of the old Carter. After seeing how old Carter was annihilated in the hands of Randil, God Bian Xiong had a feeling of chilling in such a situation.


    He was afraid that De Keel would like to smash him directly like the old Carter, and even a whole body would not leave him. But on the surface, he is not willing to weaken his momentum, how timid and cringe he seems. Therefore, he can only be strong and hard, and asked aloud to the drink.


    "What do you want to do? You have the ability to kill me! I want to let me yield, no door!"


    "Are you afraid of dying?" Holding the head of the gods, Randil smiled and said something to him with ill-intention. "You know, I only need to infuse a little bit of power on you, and you will be completely burned to ashes under my infernal fire like the old guy who just got. In that case, don''t say Your life will be focused, and even your soul will be completely annihilated in my hands. So, I will ask you not afraid!"


    "If you have the ability, you will kill me. If you have the ability, you will come!"


    Although God Bian Xiong still wants to continue to work hard, but those unconsciously paused in his words have already exposed his inner thoughts.


    This made Randel''s heart sneer, but on the surface, he still looked like a kind of unscrupulous.


    "Do you know? The resurrection power of the evil spirit knight is powerful. Don''t look at what you have now become. As long as I let go of my hand and remove the forces that are eroded by me on your body, it will take a minute. Your body will be able to recover completely. It is exactly the same as when you were not injured. Of course, there is a problem to be solved, that is, I am willing to do this. So, what do you think you should do to make me Choose, just let you go?"


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    Those who can live are not willing to die, even those who are such as God Bian Xiong will instinctively create a desire to survive at this time. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with this because he thought he didn''t violate the principle and the bottom line of his own life. It��s just a question. Would you like to succumb to it or another thing? He can look at the situation first.


    This is the most real idea in his heart. And such an idea actually meant that he began to deflect in some direction that he did not want to admit.


    Sometimes it is time to start from this place. Pull down the bottom line of your heart little by little, and find reasons for yourself little by little. When I realized that I was starting to make a mistake, I couldn��t go back.


    This is what God Bian Xiong is now. He does not realize this problem himself, but it does not mean that Randol is not aware of this situation. In the face of such a situation, Randel''s grin, it is already said to him.


    "I think we can have a good chat, young knight. I am very curious about you, or I am against you!"

 Chapter 1645： The bottom line broke the plan exposure

    A sly angel took a wicked knight and said that he should talk to him well, and this will make God Bianxi sneer.


    The relationship between them has always been an enemy, and it has never changed. Under this premise, one party has made a request for negotiation with the other party, and it seems that it is meaningless.


    However, man-made knife is a fish. Although I can see these problems, God Bian Xiong still has no courage to dare to rebel. However, after being silenced for a while, he can only be dumb and give a scorpion. He answered one.


    "What do you want to talk to me?"


    "A lot." Seeing the obedience and cooperation shown by God Bian Xiong, Randkeer licked his jaw and asked questions about his doubts.


    "First of all, I want to know who Carter Shire said, who is it? Don''t tell me you don''t know the problem, but he let you run away, let you tell him the news he put in the mouth. They. If you dare say that you don''t know, then I can hardly confirm whether you still have the meaning of continuing. After all, you have no value for me, aren''t you?"


    The answer to this question, of course, is that Bian Bianxiong knows, but he still hesitates in his heart whether he wants to say this answer.


    Even those who have no bottom line are suffering when they make a choice of betrayal. Because everyone has their own illusions about themselves, they believe that their inner will and belief will be strong enough to withstand countless hardships. But in fact, not many people can really do this. The vast majority of people, their imaginary beliefs and wills will be washed away under the real hardships like the collapsed sandbank. At that time, the false surfaces were stripped off, and the bones in their bones were still ruined, and it would be clear at a glance.


    Shen Bianxiong is now experiencing this kind of scouring, and under the spur of this harsh reality, his own insistence on the pillars has become more and more pale.


    He thought that he could face death like the old Carter, not to mention that he was so heroic that even the soul could come out as a bet in the laughter, and at the very least, he could calmly deal with all threats. And horror.


    But obviously, he overestimated himself. As a warrior, he launched a charge toward death and as a prisoner, and endured all possible tortures. There is still a certain gap between them.


    The former, all your body and mind are placed on top of the battle, all you have to face is your enemy. Although the horror of death exists, its existence is simply dispensable under the highly secreted hormones and the intense and unrelenting emotions.


    But the latter, the situation is different. When you become a captive and fall into the hands of the enemy, the biggest enemy you face will not be others, but will be yourself. Your brain will become sober and awake because it is no longer immersed in the thrill of battle. And this sobriety will also become your torture, so that each of your senses is mapped to the greatest extent.


    The desire for life, and the fear of death. The constant impact of these emotions often makes people''s spirits like steel wire, constantly tightened. In the past, you are naturally a tough guy who will be rock-solid and unshakable. But if you can''t stand it, then become a traitor, and that is your only choice.


    God Bian Xiong is now on the edge of this last bottom line. Can you stay past this level, depending on how he chooses now.


    Ideally, he certainly wants to be a little bit harder, like a tough guy who screams a word against Dejir. However, when he recalled the death of Old Carter and thought of the fear that even the soul would be destroyed, he could not say such a hard words.


    I still have to live, I have to avenge my dead relatives and friends. I have not yet gone to hell, and retaliated with everything I have lost. How can I die here now?


    God Bian Xiong constantly adds a play to himself in his heart. Of course, this is also the reason he has found for himself. However, I have to say that under the support of these reasons, he does not feel that it is not so painful. This is just like many people who like to find a step for themselves. Once they step down, who cares about their previous persistence?


    He doesn''t remember those anyway. To live, this became the only goal he set for himself. Under the change of this belief, he immediately hoarse voice and replied to Randel.


    "Mr. Shi Lei said that they are my compatriots. The evil spirit knight! In this country, we gathered together, because of a common purpose, and formed a similar army. Mr. Shi Lei told me to tell. That is the highest leader of the legion, Peter Parker, and the other evil spirits!"


    "The Evil Knights Corps?" This news is an unexpected surprise for Randkill. He did not think that there might be such a possibility. After all, the evil spirit knight is too rare. It��s not something that most people can do to get together.


    Let''s not say how rare those evil spirit knights who defected to hell. How to find their existence in the sea of ??people is a problem that is enough to cause headaches.


    Even himself, relying on his own understanding of the power of the evil spirits in the past, plus the eyeliner that is set in the human world, can be like the fishing, the evil spirits who are hidden in the human world are given one by one. Catch it out. So he really couldn''t understand, the guy named Peter Parker, how to gather these evil spirits.


    He didn''t want to understand the problem, but even if he didn''t understand it, it was not that important. The key is the result, because he already knows that there is such a force. After knowing that such a force exists, he naturally began to play their ideas.


    His plan requires a large number of evil spirits to support him. If not, he will not turn himself into a wicked knight, nor will he risk losing the Dark Angels. He will capture these knights everywhere. We. Now there is such a group of ready-made prey in the moment, and of course he will give birth to the idea of ??putting them all together. However, as a wise man who thinks twice before, he does not immediately make this idea.


    He also wants to wait and see, at the very least, he has to understand the purpose of these evil spirits to form a legion.


    "You said, you are gathered for a common purpose. So what kind of purpose can you let these willingly gather together under one''s arm, listen to the order of the guy named Peter Parker?"


    Strictly speaking, this sentence has already asked the most secretive secret of the evil spirit knight. At this time, anyone who has a little insistence will clench his teeth, and killing will not reveal a key word. However, God Bian Xiong really can''t say anything about persistence. He has broken through his bottom line, so even if he breaks through the first layer, it is no big deal for him.


    People are like this. With one compromise, there are more compromises. With a breakthrough in the bottom line, there is no bottom line at all.


    Although God Bian Xiong has arranged countless excuses for himself, he has found countless reasons. But in the eyes of Randiel, or in his own heart, he is already a traitor. He may not recognize this on the surface, but in the heart, how many people can deceive their own hearts?


    Therefore, after a long sigh, God Bian Xiong simply put on a broken can of the shape of the broken, self-defeating and replied to the de-Kill.


    "This reason? This reason is that Peter Parker promised us to lead us together and kill back to hell. You should also know that as a villain of evil spirits, we have an irreconcilable hatred between **** and hell. What important relatives and friends have died in the hands of the **** devil, that is, in the days of being enslaved, countless resentments have accumulated. In the past, we were empty and hate, and there was no ability to retaliate. After all, we are single-handedly, we It��s not possible to be an opponent of hell. But now it��s different. Peter Parker, while bringing us together, also shows us the possibility of a possibility. If we can really pull up a big army, So, with our ability, there is no possibility of counterattacking hell. Even if this possibility is small, it is worth our effort. This is why many people, including me, think so."


    "Counterattack hell? Your ambitions are really not small."


    Capricorn''s hard mandible, but in the heart of De Keer''s heart is the electric light flying generally calculated.


    This kind of thought seems to have some meaning of the Arabian Nights, but it is not necessarily impossible to think about it in light of the current situation.


    The new Lord of the evil spirits has just succeeded, and his rule itself is not stable. In addition, he is now blindly attacking the world, and the big moves of the enemy are everywhere. It is hard to say whether he will be completely pulled down by the joining of these evil spirit knights.


    Although the possibility is small, it is not without it. It is also because of the realization of this possibility that Randil will give up his previous plans.


    After all, the death of the evil spirits is always their own. Instead of it, it is better to be a fisherman who is peeping behind the scenes, and looking at the scene of this battle, and then waiting to take advantage of the fishermen, isn��t it better?

 Chapter 1646： Calculating the profit and loss arrangement

    For Randkill, whether it is evil spirits or evil spirits, it is his enemy, and he is the object of his calculation. Now there is a chance for him to watch the two sides fall into a fight and profit from it. Of course, he is unlikely to be indifferent.


    Calculate, plan, and put yourself in a favorable position in such a situation. This is the instinctive idea of ??Randkill. He likes the feeling of being able to take advantage of the fisherman''s benefit, because the thrill of relying on brain power to harvest is definitely more intense than relying on physical strength to harvest. But he also knows the risk of doing so, saying that if you accidentally lose everything, it is definitely not a joke. What''s more, there are not a few who put themselves in.


    At this time, what he needs is a perfect strategy, and what is the best policy is to take the worst situation into consideration, and then prepare in advance to respond.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the worst situation he may face is probably that the evil spirits have discovered his existence and then attacked them first. This is not impossible, but the chance is really too low. After all, it��s not them who are bitter with the evil spirits. If you want to come to the guy named Peter Parker, as long as it is a bit sensible, you can''t risk the damage of your own soldiers to provoke a powerful enemy like Jiao Jing Hell.


    Therefore, this possibility can basically be ignored. In contrast, he should think that it is the evil spirits who found their existence, and then withdraw and retreat what to do.


    Once such a thing happens, it basically means that his plan will be declared aborted. Because once the evil spirits know their existence, they will certainly take precautions. One or two knights, he can also let his men give them a break. But an army of evil spirits, even with the help of his current power and the help of the Dark Angels, he did not fully grasp and could give them a bite to eat.


    Even if the final victory belongs to him, it is only the result of a tragic victory. The evil spirits are mostly extremes. They dare to play too much. They will surrender like the gods. Once this level of conflict has occurred on both sides, more than 80% of the evil spirits are afraid to have a dog. Under their counter-attacks, the Dark Angels must have suffered heavy losses.


    This is the end of the loss of the wife and the soldiers, if the number of people who have even implemented the plan in the end is not enough, then he is the complete loser, even Satan will not easily forgive him. Such a thing, of course, from the negative Randil is certainly impossible to make it happen. So naturally, he began to think about how to think about things in favor of their own direction.


    A very critical issue, this kind of action to capture the evil spirit knight can no longer continue.


    I didn''t know before, I thought that the evil spirits were all wild, and they wanted to catch it. If they didn''t have the background, they fell into their own hands. It wasn''t just a matter of resignation. But now it is different. After realizing that the evil spirit knight has formed a scale and has his own background, he will continue to do this kind of action just to be provocative.


    Even if the evil spirits at the beginning did not know their existence, they would certainly be aware of this after more movements. No one is a fool. When you treat someone as a fool, you estimate that your own brain is also watt. Of course, it is impossible for Friedel to make such a low-level mistake, so he decided to stop this action in a timely manner.


    Although this action is of great importance, he alone cannot take such an idea. But he believes that as long as he can explain everything clearly, even Satan will support him to do so.


    Of course, just stopping this action is not enough. He wants to get the most benefit. The most important thing is to push the spirit knights and make the struggle between them and the evil spirits become more intense.


    This is not difficult, just pull two devils, you can think of a lot of means of planting and blaming. However, he does not intend to use such a means. First, this method is too low-level, and it is easy to be seen. The second is that even if this method is successful, it is difficult to achieve the effect he wants.


    After learning about the plans of the evil spirit knights, he probably guessed the follow-up plans of these people. It is nothing more than a sinister **** that is invading the human world, reaching alliances with human forces, and then rushing into **** when he is innocent in hell, giving them a thorough salary.


    Such a plan is not to say bad, but the opposite, but it is too good, and it is too stable and steady.


    What he wants is that both sides lose both sides, and he is good at profiting from it. Instead of one side steady and steady, step by step, do not give him a bit of a gap.


    frame? Blame? Such a means can certainly cause a moment of anger, but as long as Peter Parker is a reasonable person, he will never make any rash action for these reasons. At most, it is to strengthen cooperation with human forces and strive to expand the battle results of the frontal battlefield. It is absolutely unrealistic to expect them to die now and die in hell.


    Because everyone knows the truth, that is, the fist must be retracted to make it more powerful. It is impossible for such a simple reason that the evil spirits do not know.


    They want to fight back against **** more powerfully, and now it is absolutely impossible to make a big move. Because now is the time when they are accumulating power waiting for an outbreak. In the position of Randkiel in the position of the evil spirit knight, he will only use a ninja to turn all emotions into strength to endure. Therefore, the means of planting and framing the area will definitely not work. He wants to provoke the two sides and let their contradictions erupt in advance. In the end, more effective means are needed.


    And what is the means to achieve this effect? This may be a problem worthy of meditation for others, but for Randkiel, after understanding the general aspects of all aspects, he did not have to think about it, he had already laid out the manuscript in his heart.


    The first step in this initial plan was to insert a piece into the camp of the evil spirit knight. From this point of view, I am afraid that no one will be more suitable for this job than the current god.


    He is a traitor, and the identity of light determines that he can only be manipulated by himself. Because if he dares not to act according to his own instructions, then he only needs to spit out the news of his betrayal, so that he can completely defeat his name, and die without a place of burial.


    Of course, he can also break through the boat and go straight to the whole situation. This may give some people the trust, but it will inevitably lead more people to doubt him. As long as he made up some news and linked Carter''s death to him, he couldn''t clean himself if he had a thousand mouths.


    Unless he dares to sacrifice himself, don''t expose his conspiracy. However, although Dekier is very accurate, he does not think that God Bian Xiong can have such courage. So he patted the cheek of God''s side directly and said it to him.


    "I have a plan that requires you to cooperate. If you are willing to agree, I can let you go and let you safely return to where you should go, how?"


    "What do you want me to do?" Since it is already decided to break the can, God Bian Xiong certainly cannot continue to be tempted. In the face of his direct, Randall��s eyes flashed, and he already said his own ideas.


    "It''s very simple. I will let you go back. You have clearly explained the things here. Including the death of Carter Shire, you have to make it clear that he is dead in my hands. I am against you. There are only two requirements. First, my identity. Remember, in the answer you can give. My identity is the head of the Dark Angels Corps, the �� Angel Randel. The characteristic is the black-winged six-winged angel. Instead of the appearance of this evil spirit knight. As for where you know my identity, I think Carter Shire will be a suitable excuse."


    "what?"


    Even if God Bian Xiong thought of countless possibilities in a flash, he really did not think that Randil would actually let him bring such words back.


    What is his picture? God Bian Xiong simply could not understand. Because he simply can''t see the benefits that this can bring to Randkeel. In addition to doing this, the evil spirits have no other possibility to establish a hostile relationship with him. And unless he is crazy and wants to be hostile to all the evil spirits, there is no reason for him to do so.


    Will Randall be a madman? Although God Bian Xiong is not smart, he is not stupid. He would not have such an unrealistic understanding of Randkeil. So he must have his reasons for doing this. However, his own eyes do not see his motives.


    God Bianxiong, who has some self-knowledge, gave up the idea of ??further inquiry. As a prisoner in the ranks, Randil''s hand-held puppet, even if he knows how much more can be done? But it is a bit of a hidden danger to himself. This life is to be won by abandoning all the bottom lines. He really has no reason not to cherish such a precious life. So, just a little silence, God Bian Xiong asked such a sentence to the definitely.


    "I understand. So, what is your second request?"

 Chapter 1647： Enwei and betrayed chips

    "My second request? It''s even easier to say."


    The combination of God''s ambitions made Randel''s satisfaction nod, and following his words, he quickly said his second request.


    "I need you as my internal response, always passing messages to the group of evil spirit knights. Remember this order, from me to the message to the evil spirits. This is a unilateral channel of information, so as long as If you don''t kill yourself and go around to inquire about other people''s secrets, then the possibility of exposure will be infinitely close to zero. I think that such a job should be easy to accept in your heart."


    "You will be so kind?"


    After listening to this statement from Dejir, the first reaction of God��s subconsciousness is not to believe. He didn''t believe that Randil would have such a good heart, so he let himself go so easily. If he changed to the position he was in, he wouldn''t have squeezed the prisoner into it. How can it be as high as it is now, and gently fall down.


    There is a gap between imagination and reality. This weird situation has already caused him a psychological illusion. If he didn''t know that he was a biological person, he suspected that Randil was his father who had been missing for many years. However, since this possibility is ruled out, it can only be said that this is not enough for one''s own eyes, and it is not clear that the pattern of Randil is arranged.


    But it doesn''t matter if you can''t see it clearly. God Bianxiong only knows that this is the arrangement of Rand Kil. He must be unwilling, and he must not be able to violate him.


    Instead of wasting time and risking to guess his specific ideas, it is better to continue to continue to be the identity of his puppet. So he gave up the idea of ??going deeper, but replied to the debut in a tone of loyalty.


    "Forget it, these are not important. I know what to do. If you are sure that I am going to do this, I am happy to accept such a result."


    Compared with the kind of fear, and always bear the torment of selling comrades, this not so obvious sales and betrayal is undoubtedly the best result he can get. He knows that he should feel contented, otherwise he will only lose more.


    In the face of the performance of the gods and heroes, Randil was immediately laughing, and then as promised, he made a guarantee to the gods.


    "Reassure, I won''t affect your plan to attack Hell. On the contrary, I will push this plan to speed up your progress. Don''t you say that there is a deep hatred between your evil spirit knight and hell? So, I am doing this for you. I will wait for the last decade to revenge and report the enemy the next day. But is it totally different feeling?"


    When it comes to tempting people, although Randil can''t compare with Mephisto, he can give life to the dead. But the guy who wants to say that he is not determined by his own will and that his beliefs are shaking is not a problem. What God Bian Xiong needs is an excuse, and he just gave him this excuse. So they are worthy of each other, just in time.


    This is a consensus reached to some extent, and since such a consensus has been reached, then of course, Dejir can no longer come up with the original attitude of treating the enemy to treat the gods.


    He let go of his hand and let the skull of God Bian Xiong fall from his hand. But before the skull fell on the ground, the raging **** fire had come from all directions and completely wrapped it up.


    This flame can of course be used to attack Rendezier, but God Bian Xiong did not do this. He just wrapped the flames around himself and then reshaped his body. Even in order to show his position, he immediately restored his human attitude after rebuilding his body. And looking at him like a harmless performance, Randil was taken for granted.


    This is a test. To some extent, this can be understood. Although he does not believe that God Bian Xiong is such a fool, he still has to play tricks when he knows that he can''t be an opponent, but he can''t help but admit that this fool always has. He is not so big enough to believe in a person''s position casually, so it is naturally indispensable to test something.


    The results were in his expectation, and the facts proved that his eyes did not make any mistakes. What kind of person is God Bian Xiong? His position is on his own side, and this has not changed. And since this has been confirmed, Randel also feels that it is necessary for him to give him some sweetness.


    Give a stick to a sweet date, which is the experience of human beings that has been summed up by humans for thousands of years. As far as the results are concerned, such a trick must be unprofitable. Otherwise, it is impossible to spread for thousands of years. Although it sounds a bit simpler, but since the simple method can work, then naturally there is no need to go in a complicated direction. Therefore, there is no thinking at all, but Randil is already patted the shoulders of the gods, and said to him.


    "Young people, want to open a little, this is not necessarily a bad thing. You know, your current status is my collaborator. If I can be the final winner of this game, then you will naturally rise. I believe in me. I am not going to treat myself, especially smart people like you!"


    The threatening way has always threatened a person to betray, and there is nothing to end. Because there is no advantage, the betrayal can only be more and more desperate. And when his despair piles up to a certain limit, the biggest possibility is often a broken fish net.


    Smart people can see through this. So don''t look at many people saying that the traitor will never be trusted. Whether he is on his own side or on the enemy side, he will not treat him as his own. It��s true that the benefits of the traitor are not at all less than the loyalists, or even far more than they can get.


    After all, people are selling their own hearts. If you don''t give people some benefits, how can you fill the loss in your heart?


    This is a gossip. In short, I want a traitor to do things for myself, and I have to be loyal to do things well. The benefits to him must be indispensable. Randil is now figuring out the benefits of giving him the edge. Of course, he said it is more general, because he himself is not sure now, how much benefit can he come up with in order to get the true loyalty of God.


    This is also a question that needs to be tested, and it requires a certain agreement between him and the gods. After roughly understanding his intentions, God Bian Xiong immediately lit his eyes, and then he asked some unbelievable questions.


    "Why, you didn''t plan to kick it off after you took advantage of it?"


    God Bian Xiong��s eyes are short, so he certainly can��t see the long-term direction of Dejir. He only felt that he was a traitor. In the future, whether he is here or on the side of the evil spirits, he can only live a life that can''t be lifted. He did not even think of the benefits he could gain in this betrayal.


    It��s not that I really didn��t think about it, but that he subconsciously felt that it was unlikely. There are many intrigues among human beings, and there are many rebellious grammes. He has also experienced it. And he also knows what kind of benefits there are. Money, power, these are the incentives that people can do, and they are the devils who can''t restrain their desires. But the same thing is placed on the **** devil, he is not sure whether these things can play the same role.


    money? He has not heard of any flow of money between hell, and even if there is, there is no practical significance for him. As for power? He wants it, but the crux of the matter is, will Randy Gil be willing to give him the opportunity to have power in this traitor?


    The pattern is still too small, and he obviously does not think he has the opportunity to take power. But in the end, he still underestimated the power and vision of Randil.


    that power? To know that power can be divided into many different types. There is a kind of singularity, and the power of a thousand troops. There is also the kind of small power that sits in an office and can only control a few small people. There is a killing and killing, dominating one party, anyone who wants to think twice about the hegemony, and others can take you down in one sentence, it looks very beautiful, but in fact it is nothing but false power.


    Randil has lived for so many years, and he has no way to bend in this respect. In this regard, it may not be easy for him to fool the old foxes, but he wants to fool him into a rookie. He has never been a god-fighting man who has been battling in power. It is all about hand-to-hand.


    It��s not that he has looked down on the gods, but he can see that the pattern of God��s side is just that big. Therefore, he is full of enthusiasm, basically just pat on the chest, and he said to God Bianxiong.


    "I kicked you off with one foot? Is there any benefit for me? Young people, there is a saying that the person who knows the time is Junjie. You have chosen the right camp. This is completely correct for you. There is no harm in choosing. I have no reason to target you because of this little thing, and I don''t need to target you. On the contrary, because of the benefits that you can bring me, I will use you more. As long as you can take me. I told you that everything is done, believe me, whether it is money, beauty or power, as long as you want, I can''t give you. I am never afraid of others without ambition, I am afraid that this person does not match his ambitions. Ability!"


    Having said that, Randel is no longer necessary to continue. Because he has seen it, the light that burns in the eyes of the gods.


    It is a color he is familiar with, it has a name, called ambition!

 Chapter 1648： Ominous premonition message feedback

    After Peter Park returned to the camp, he immediately got a message that was not good. When he heard the news, he subconsciously gave birth to a bad feeling.


    Old Carter is a lot less fierce. Otherwise, he will not leave his favorite pipe as if he left his last words. When he thought that the old Carter might no longer be, his heart immediately seemed to ignite the gunpowder barrel, and he gave birth to an impulsive impulse.


    He wants to find the traces of the old Carter, and wants to pull him back before everything falls to the worst. However, this is just an idea. Although he was so eager in his heart, he was so emotionally and panicked in his feelings. But at the end of the day, he still held the emotion and made a decision not to move.


    Although Peter has always been an emotional person, it is inevitable that people who are emotionally involved will become rational when they assume responsibility.


    Because it��s just that you are involved in emotional matters, and once you start to take responsibility, what you have to do is far more than just a person��s business. He has to think about their overall interests, and once you think about it, you will find that being the best choice is the best choice he can make.


    This will ensure that their losses will not expand. It was the biggest accident that happened, and they just lost two of them. This is the best result compared to the fact that the strength of the enemy is blindly sent to the door without knowing the strength of the enemy. But in the end, Peter was still a little unwilling.


    He moved himself to find the old Carter''s idea, but before he started to act, the veteran old knights who were old and heavy were already in front of him and prevented him from such impulsive moves.


    Lost a Carter Shire, they can afford this loss. After all, Carter Shire is old, and his symbolic significance is far greater than his actual meaning. But if Peter Park is lost, things are totally different.


    They are because Peter Parker is here. Peter Park is not only their backbone, but also their head, the key core of their unity. Once he is lost, the evil spirits will immediately become a loose sand. In the case of no one can convince the public, let alone counterattack the hell, even if it is barely to keep everyone together, it is unlikely.


    Most of these old knights are not young, and they will not be able to follow the footsteps of old Carter for many years. For them, this may be the only chance to retaliate against hell, so whether they are public or private, they can''t let Peter take risks.


    Of course, in the face of this statement, Peter will definitely speak for his own strength. He believes that he has enough ability to protect himself, even if he can''t beat the dark hand, he can guarantee that he can retreat.


    However, despite his repeated guarantees, others are still unwilling to agree with his ideas. Because for the old knights, they have pressed everything they have for this war. Under this premise, they must guarantee a foolproof result. Even if the chances of Peter''s accident are negligible, they can''t take this unnecessary risk casually.


    This is the big picture. Peter Park, as the head, must of course focus on the overall situation.


    I can''t convince these old knights, and I can''t force them out. Of course, Peter can only wait for the anxiety in his heart and wait for the torment.


    He tried to use the fate card to divination of the fate of the old Carter, and wanted to give himself some comfort and confidence through some kind of prophecy. However, whether it is the death card that symbolizes the end or the high tower symbolizing destruction, he has become more and more pessimistic about this final result.


    Some of him was upset and down, and his emotions were already on the verge of an explosion. And just as he was about to endure this kind of mental torture, ready to erupt, the news came to let him stop immediately.


    "God Bian Xiong is back, he is alone."


    When I heard this, Peter��s mind was suddenly blank. And almost subconsciously, his whole person has already rushed out like a gust of wind.


    At this point, the exit of the evil spirits knights, a group of old knights have already surrounded the gods who have just returned. Even if they are considering the relationship with the old Carter, they also need first-hand information about the death of the old Carter.


    Peter pushed these people away and went straight to the side of the gods. And looking at the side of the gods, the ominous feeling in his heart is also more and more intense.


    God Bian Xiong is very bad now. His body is broken. The bones are all cracks and fragments. Although the fire of Hell is repairing the damage, it is clear that this kind of repair is afraid of a long period of time.


    For a evil spirit knight, if you want to get to such a degree, then you must have experienced a terrible battle. At this point, these knights do not suspect him, because if the enemy is not strong, there will not be so many knights who have been black-handed, and they will not return.


    The strength of the enemy must be strong. The question is which powerful enemy will hit their idea at this time?


    In the past, it was difficult for them to guess a specific answer, but now, there is a living eyewitness of God Bian Xiong. It is a breeze to get this answer.


    Someone is going to ask what is going on. But just before they were ready to speak, Peter had already asked the gods and heroes one step at a time.


    "What about old Carter? Isn''t he going to find you? How come you are alone!"


    Compared with the gods, Peter is more likely to return to the old Carter. But this time he obviously can''t say this, so he can only ask questions, hoping to get an answer from God Bianxiong''s mouth that will make him feel lucky.


    For God Bian Xiong, this is a problem that makes him feel awkward. Starting from the conscience, he certainly wants to tell the truth, and fights the nickname pointed out by the thousands of people. However, in the end, conscience is more than an actual benefit in his heart. Since he has already disguised himself as the present, it is naturally psychologically prepared. So immediately, he rushed to the ground, crouched in front of Peter with a sinful look, and then almost replied to him with tears and tears.


    "It''s all my fault, it''s all my faults hit him. Mr. Shi Lei, Mr. Shi Lei, he has already sacrificed his jade to delay the opponent! It''s all because of me, I am guilty, I hurt him! ��


    As soon as this was said, many people sighed and showed a look like this. Only Peter, in the midst of anger, smashed the gods, and then almost screamed and asked him.


    "What are you talking about? You say it to me again! He is chasing you out, now you are back, but telling me that he has sacrificed. Why don''t you die outside, ah!"


    Although many people know that this is Peter''s insatiable unintentional language, those who are old-fashioned still do not want Peter to say such a sense of incompetence. So now, there are old people who persuade him.


    "Calm down, Mr. Parker. He doesn''t have the heart to cause this kind of thing to happen. Instead of blaming all the mistakes on him, let him say all the passages. So, at the very least, let We know who our enemy is, and let Carter''s sacrifice not be in vain. So let him go. I don''t think old Carter would like to see your present look."


    "Say, how is it going to be? What happened to you in the end? How did old Carter die? Give me all the things you know. If you dare to say a word, I will never spare you." of!"


    Under persuasion, although Peter still had a burning heart, he chose to listen to this rumor and loosen the gods on his hand.


    Of course, this does not mean that Peter really intends to let him go. The key to his ability is to let him go. If he can''t give a good explanation, or if there is anything in his explanation that sells his compatriots, then Peter can guarantee that even if he can escape the robbery before, he only has him in his hands. It will be a dead end.


    This point is also clear in the ambition of God. So immediately, he lowered his head and explained it to everyone present in a sincere and painful tone.


    "After I left here, Lord Shi Lei quickly chased him up. He stopped my action and wanted to bring me back. However, we have not waited for us to reach an agreement. We have already been attacked. ��


    "Attack? Who is attacking you? The devil in hell?"


    This is a point that many people are concerned about. Because everyone knows that the disappearances that occurred before may not be related to such attacks. The enemy is dark, I don��t think anyone wants this kind of fearful day. So now there is a chance to uncover the true face of the enemy hidden in the dark, and everyone in the room has become urgent.


    This is expected, of course, this is expected in the case of Randil.


    At this time, God Bian Xiong has an indescribable admiration for Randkiel''s means of doing things like God. However, on the bright side, he still maintained a painful appearance and answered the question one word at a time.


    "No, it''s not the devil **** we imagined. It''s not the others who really do it all, the sly angels, the **** bird people with wings!"

 Chapter 1649： False words really make a fake come true

    Whether in tone or expression, the gods and heroes are very well represented. The feeling of hatred, the kind of remorse mentality, can be realized at a glance.


    This is an outburst of acting, and he has taken out the strength of the Oscar level. The unsuspecting person is afraid that he can''t imagine it at all. His face and his heart are different. Of course, this may also be because most people put their attention on his message.


    Angels, Dark Angels, anxious hell. This is not good news for the evil spirits who have been focusing on the evil spirits.


    Although they and the anxious **** have a lot of festivals, when they made a living under the hands of Mephisto, they did not aim at the devils who had fled the world. But that is only a helpless approach. If there is a choice, even the evil spirits are not willing to easily provoke the big devils from the fear of hell.


    Because of their power, their hardships are enough to make the evil spirits feel tricky and threatening.


    If you say that in the evil spirits of hell, the power of the evil spirits knights can make them kill seven and seven in a casual way. Then in the anxious hell, they have to consider whether they will roll over and fall into the trap.


    The most powerful **** forces are not blown out, but are laid down by a **** battle. For the evil spirits, they have to deal with a person to go to the sky, 80% of the power has been placed in the evil spirits of the world, they have to let them rack their brains and do their best. Now if you add another joke to hell, a behemoth that can''t be confronted at all, they really can''t say for sure that they can be the final winner.


    The hope of itself is not great, and now hope is even more ambiguous. This change has caused many evil spirit knights to show their expressions.


    They don''t know if they should continue to do this kind of thing. But Peter understands that if he doesn''t do anything now, then the whole team is afraid of being stunned and turned into a sand.


    Unity, this is the fundamental principle of a team. After witnessing how the first-generation Avengers split, Peter was already deeply aware of the importance of this factor. He does not want to repeat the mistakes of the Avengers in the past. Because of the bad experience of failure, one time is enough.


    And now he is the leader and the backbone. This identity itself requires him, and he must always screw everyone around him into a rope.


    He can''t let this negative emotion continue to spread in his own team, so immediately, he turned his finger at the gods in front of him.


    "Hey angels? This is impossible. We have never provoked the meaning of anxious hell. They also have no reason to come to our troubles. Say, what the **** is going on, what are you hiding from us?"


    Peter��s trouble with God��s side, it��s a reason to divert everyone��s attention. The other reason is that he instinctively does not trust this guy.


    Not to mention that he abandoned the old Carter''s own survival, and the words in his mouth, he maintained a skeptical attitude.


    Although the angels are powerful, and they are always dispatched by the group, there are still no problems with the two evil spirits who want to run. Even at the very beginning, they were caught off guard by a sudden attack, but with the experience of old Carter, he should not fall into the kind of Jehoi.


    You said that he would want to break, and want to ensure that the young knight of the gods, the chance of survival, he believes. But if you say this, you will kill him and let him sacrifice there. Peter is saying nothing to believe.


    He has confidence in the strength of the old Carter, and on the contrary, he has little confidence in the side of God, who has already aroused his disgust. This is instinct, and it is the prophecy that spiders give him. Although this kind of prediction does not allow him to find an accurate answer, but it is enough to solve a lot of problems by directing one direction.


    Peter is the boss here, the messenger. He wants to doubt who, there is no reason at all. In the face of his suspicion, God Bian Xiong can scream and scream, and prove his innocence in a way that is entangled. However, it is not so innocent in itself. He dared not play this inferior means in the face of such doubts. He has to come up with the most reliable explanation. Fortunately, he does not lack such an explanation.


    Randel is a good collaborator. He has already considered this situation when he arranged this, so naturally, he also made a reasonable explanation for God Bian Xiong. Now when I come up with this explanation, God Bian Xiong certainly realizes this. So immediately, he made a flustered look, stuttering and explaining.


    "I didn''t hide anything. I dare to swear. All I said is true. We did meet the angels, but we met two waves of angels."


    "At the first wave, I and Mr. Shi Lei reluctantly wiped them out. At that time, I actually decided to return. But Mr. Shi Lei said that he had to rely on burning his soul as a price, in exchange for it. The last power, he has no time. He gave his last words to me, and then I want to rest there forever. I don''t know what I should do at that time, so I can only listen to his instructions. And just as I was about to leave, the second wave of angelic attacks had arrived."


    "Unlike a lot of angels before, the second wave of angels is just a person. But he is very powerful and powerful so that we are not opponents at all. I have tried my best to not cause any harm to him, but he is all at once. I was seriously injured. In that case, Mr. Shi Lei used his last power to delay the enemy. Otherwise, I could not escape."


    "Mr. Parker. I know that you hate me for killing Mr. Shi Lei. I admit that it is all my fault. So no matter how you punish me, even if you want to kill me, I have no trace. Silk complaints. I came back not to hide and steal, I want to pass this news back, I want to make Mr. Shi Lei''s sacrifice not become a little value."


    "Now I have done this. So if you want to do it, then come on!"


    The gods and gods who have said this have already converged their own flames, turned themselves into ordinary people, and then pulled their own clothes and exposed their chests to Peter.


    This is a way to kill you, and for his performance, even if Peter doesn''t trust him any more, he can''t get it.


    His distrust of God''s side is only his personal feeling, and if he screams and kills his own hand because of a feeling, then the end result will only be that everyone is at risk and has a lot of troubles. This is definitely a big taboo for a new organization. And even for the future of this group, he must not make such reckless things.


    Therefore, he can only stare at the guy in front of the big fearless posture with a look of his eyes, and then he said to him in a word.


    "A powerful angel? What kind of angels can make you two desperate knights join hands to feel desperate. And one has to pay the price of sacrifice, in order to let another hope of escape. God Bianxiong, about You have to give me an answer. Otherwise, I doubt your motives and the authenticity of everything you said! Old Carter will not die, and someone will pay for his death. I think you understand what I mean by this sentence!"


    Disassembling the interpretation of God Bian Xiong, Peter naturally found the doubts in it. And as he said, the identity of this powerful angel is the most easily suspected place.


    Such a powerful angel is not without, but such an angel will appear in the world is not so simple. Not to mention the kind of consumption that must be paid when breaking through the barriers of the two worlds, it is not easy for ordinary people to bear the hidden dangers of leaving their own camps easily.


    Be aware that this kind of existence is generally a big man with a heavy weight. How can such a big man think that he is not likely to leave his power in **** and enter the earth, a territory that belongs to human power. Unless they are the reason for having to do so, or if they are brewing something terrible big plot. Otherwise, the possibility that such a thing will happen is absolutely infinitely close to zero.


    Peter didn''t believe that their luck would be so back, and they could easily meet such a big man who made their minds. So according to his point of view, this is definitely the **** of the side, this guy is making a fake.


    Of course, he will not be too arbitrary. Giving him an opportunity to explain is the last turn he left for the gods. If he can say one, two, three, four, then everything is fine. If he can''t even say a reasonable name, then even if he really wants to kill him, I am afraid it is already a matter of righteousness.


    At the moment, it is already at the moment of life and death, and God Bianxiong can clearly recognize this. So immediately, he took out the reason he had already thought of, and answered the answer to Peter seriously.


    "I don''t know that guy. I only know that he is an angel with six wings. However, I heard Mr. Shi Lei say his identity. He said that God''s justice, forgive angels, Jupiter guardians Dekiel!"

 Chapter 1650： What is the purpose of brainstorming?

    Randy Kiel��s prestige, even if a young man like Peter doesn��t know his identity, the older generation of knights can count all his glorious pasts as many as Jane��s.


    Followed by Lucifer, and in the **** hell, he became a left hand of Satan, the head of the Dark Angels. Which of these past experiences is not a big event that once shocked the gods, the devils and even the mighty people of the world. Even in the burial of time, these glorious pasts have become the dust of gold in the sand. However, once you move it out and let it see the sky again, it can still shock everyone who sees it.


    Peter did not think that he could catch such a big fish with such words. For this kind of surprise, he is also very difficult to continue to maintain the suspicion of the gods.


    He is very clear that God Bian Xiong is not in contact with such a powerful existence. Although his strength has already had such qualifications, his experience and experience are far from being able to sneak into the secrets of this ancient myth.


    Being able to talk about such a legendary character hidden in mythology, the most important thing is that this person is really there in reality, and all the identities can be matched. This is not a good luck to explain. In fact, if God Bian Xiong can have such luck, then he can not be a evil spirit knight to bear the fate he has to bear now. Therefore, there is only one explanation, that is, every word he says is true.


    It''s hard to believe that things will be like this, but at this time, even if you don''t believe it in your heart, Peter can only choose to accept such a reality.


    The angels have really stepped in, and the ones who come in are still in the sacred angels and have a weight and even control over the existence of the right to speak. Such a real problem is enough for him to temporarily abandon his suspicion of the gods and turn to his own business.


    No one wants to arbitrarily erect a big enemy, but Peter can''t watch his side being provoked to blame and refrain from any reaction. He must make a reasonable response to all these changes, otherwise he will only be a person who is distracted, and the big business is not half and the middle of the road collapses.


    But how do you deal with the actions of these angels? To be honest, Peter��s psychology simply does not have a slight plan.


    At this time, brainstorming may be a solution to the problem, but Peter still has some unpredictable ideas, and should not do so.


    He is the leader after all. If even he shows the incomprehensible sorrow, will this let his subordinates give birth to what they should not have.


    It is critical to solve the problem. But maintaining their internal stability before the problem is solved is the most important thing.


    Thinking about this, Peter already had some ideas in his heart. So immediately, he picked up the names of several representative knights.


    "The Baron of Fire, Ms. Bone, Ms. Kelleb and Mr. Morley. I think we need to talk about the next question, about our future actions. Right, and you, God." Must participate, as an observer!"


    The selected knights are mostly represented by evil spirit knights active around the world. Their own qualifications and experience have already been decided, their reputation in the ordinary knight. In most cases, as long as they can let them nod on something, then the remaining knights will basically not object. So in Peter''s thoughts, reaching agreement with them in the next move is already a very necessary thing.


    As for why he wants to bring the gods and heroes too? A large part of the factor is still because of his inner distrust. Although this distrust can no longer be seen on the face, but before he completely rid of his suspicion, Peter will always put him under his eyes and watch his every move.


    All in all, everyone is aware of the seriousness of the problem. Therefore, in addition to maintaining silence and obedience, there is basically no thought of the gods. The other named knights have already started their heads and followed Peter.


    They soon came to Peter''s tent and waited for Peter to give instructions without saying a word. And Peter is also doing his part, telling the knights directly.


    "Everyone, the criticality of the situation at the moment, I don''t think I need to repeat it. In short, it is a sentence, we must not continue to be indifferent to these actions of fallen angels. This is not only because of the death of old Carter, but more What''s important is that we can''t watch a new strong enemy join in and destroy our long-planned plan. At this point, I want to reach a consensus that no matter what, our goal can''t happen. Change. Revenge to hell, the goal of counterattacking **** must be carried on. Even if it is a huge price, even if we are the chips of each of us, we must do whatever it takes!"


    As soon as Peter spoke, he emphasized their ultimate goal. In the face of his remarks, every evil spirited knight who was present was nodding his head, indicating his own supportive attitude.


    In this respect, they have a firmer belief than Peter, because in essence, the hatred between Peter and Hell is far less intense than the hatred between them and hell. They are truly hateful and hateful. Just give them a chance, they are even willing to take the life to go with the whole hell.


    Unlike Peter, he became a wicked knight and it was an accident. This also led him to never experience the tragedies that most knights would experience. Everything has its own merits. Without these tragedies as a foreshadowing, you have to say that there is a deep hatred between him and hell, and that is simply a slap in the face. On this issue, even the gods who are traitors are more qualified than Peter.


    Peter insists on this belief, more because of his natural sense of responsibility. When the local prisoner extends his minions to the ordinary people, the self-consciousness of his mission is to protect ordinary people and innocents. Peter will naturally jump out, shoulder his mission, and assume his responsibilities.


    This is not an incredible thing for a hero who believes in the ability and responsibility. Otherwise, he will not be able to continue to this day with such a complicated position.


    All in all, everyone is consistent in their goals. At the very least, no one has shown the intention to sing the opposite. This is also a blessing in misfortune. It was also the meaning of the hot iron, and Peter immediately said to them again.


    "Very good. Since everyone has reached a consensus in this regard, then we will talk about the specific content. From the current situation, we have no effective way to deal with this sudden enemy. For me, there is There are only two choices, take the initiative or temporarily avoid the edge. I personally prefer the first one, but I also know that this is not necessarily the best choice. So I want to hear your opinions and see what you think? ��


    "Mr. Parker? Are we really going to fight the dark angels?"


    Peter��s voice just fell, and the Baron bonfire from the Congo was already raising his hand.


    "I am not afraid of these angels of death. I just feel that it is not wise to fight with them at this time. We are in the dark, ready to sharpen our minions, waiting for a deadly one to the evil spirits." If we suddenly attack the dark angels at this time, isn''t this a waste of effort? It is still a trivial matter to consume the power we have accumulated. The problem is if we find us in the **** of hell. The intention is that it is really a big problem."


    "Don''t we just sit here and watch the **** angels bite us bit by bit like ants? I can''t swallow this breath. Since they dare to do it to us, then they will To bear the corresponding price. The evil spirited knight would rather die, and must not be jealous and stealing. This is a matter of principle. Anyway, I will never show weakness."


    After the bonfire Baron��s words were finished, Mori, the evil spirit knight who had been active in the Middle East, had already sang and rebelled. He is the main war faction, so his speech is naturally full of aggressive meaning. However, the baron of the bonfire has not been refuted. The evil spirit knight of Chinese identity, the lady code-named Bai Jingjing has already opened his mouth.


    "Gentlemen, I think we have neglected a very important question. When we argue whether it is to wage war or to avoid the edge, I hope that you can think about it first, what is the cause of the leader of the Dark Angels? Attacking us. I don''t believe that they just provoke us to exist because of their interest, unless they are alive and tired, otherwise they can never do this stupid move. And Dejir will be Is this stupid person? I think that anyone who knows him a little can get an accurate answer. He is not, so he must have a reason to do so. What is the reason? I think only We figured this out, can we prescribe the right medicine?"


    Ms. Bai Gujing��s statement made everyone in the room immersed in contemplation. They are not fools, so of course they understand the truth of the words.


    Something that is not good may be done, but there is no benefit, only the bad things, even if it is a fool, it may not be done. Randil is certainly not a fool. As a person who can be recognized as a wise man by different races, he must have done something that suits his interests.


    And what is this factor? As experienced veteran knights, they will inevitably associate some secrets.

 Chapter 1651： Hell information capricious conjecture

    The veteran evil spirit knight can be seen in the world for so many years and has not been found by the **** devils. In addition to strength, information channels are naturally an indispensable factor.


    It can be said that all the evil spirit knights who can survive to this day have basically one or two informants in hell. Although these informants may not be able to help them to die, but at a critical time, it is not a problem to give them a message from hell. And it is precisely because of the existence of these people that the old evil spirits knights almost know such a thing.


    That is the evil spirits **** and the war of hell. And the most interesting thing is that the side of the evil spirit **** is actually the one who actively provokes.


    As a potential opponent, the evil spirits are of course willing to see such a situation. Although it is unbelievable even if it is placed in their eyes, but their own enemies are lost, and they made such a stupid mistake at such a critical time, they are of course happy to see it.


    This is a joke. In addition to giving them a little more time after a meal, the biggest use is to add confidence to their battlefield prison. After all, when you know that your opponent is an idiot with only a long muscle and not a long brain, you will have a little more confidence in his confidence. Unless you are like him, or another extreme full version, otherwise you will not have much doubt about this kind of thing as long as you are still a normal person.


    On this issue, they are optimistic. And because of this blind optimism, they have never thought of the chain reaction of this funny situation.


    Yes, these veteran knights who are used to dealing with things with experience have characterized the embarrassing angels as a chain reaction to the war between hell. Because from their point of view, in addition to this statement, other reasons simply do not explain.


    This is the difference between the two worlds of **** and human beings. It is not a simple matter. There isn''t a strong enough motive, no one that has a huge impact on turmoil, and basically it''s impossible to do this.


    At the moment, there are only two things that really make a big difference. One is the invasion of evil spirits against others, and the other is the war between two hells. The former and the anxious **** gossip can''t get together, so of course, everyone will target the latter.


    Although this reason sounds quite amazing. After all, when the anxious **** is fighting with the evil spirits hell, casually running to provoke the evil spirits knight is definitely not a weak force, how to look at it is somewhat confusing, asking for trouble. But anyone who talks about normal logic can''t possibly bring these two things together.


    However, everything is afraid of people thinking, guessing. Perhaps the most interesting thing in the world is that what others say is that even if all the evidence proves that it is true, you may not believe it. And as long as you follow the clues to guess the answer, even if it is the most unreliable answer, you will also be suspicious.


    It''s like the thing in front of you. In the face of such an unreasonable reason, it is not necessary for Randil and God Bian Xiong to make painstaking arrangements. These veteran knights are already talking about you in a word.


    "Do you say that this is an idiot who is afraid of hell? Haven''t figured out our position yet? They treat us as evil spirits and think that we are selling for the guy like Mephisto, so I plan to Let''s start with a strong one?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible. Let''s not say how many years we have been renegade. It''s just the death of Mephisto, and the fall of heaven. It''s enough to make the evil spirit knight and the current evil spirits clean." Relationships. The idiots who are anxious about **** are not fools who live in the Middle Ages. Even things that happen in front of them are invisible. So I think, are there any other reasons for them?"


    "Would it be that they intend to compile us and use our power to attack the evil spirits? After all, Mephisto is gone, nominally, we belong to the Lordless." The name of Wei is there, without the sanctuary of the power of Mephisto. The big men who are anxious of **** want to take our power to their own possession. Isn''t it impossible to turn it into a sharp sword in their hands?"


    "Oh... this is really not impossible. I have heard about it. Satan, the chief of the anxious hell, has been playing our idea. At the beginning, he almost reached out to us, but it was ink. Festo''s old gangster''s **** promptly broke his hand and interrupted all his unrealistic reverie. But even then, he did not intend to give up the idea of ??gaining our strength. He seems to have been secret for so many years. Planning to create his own evil spirit knight. I heard that he is about to succeed in this respect. After all, the devil of the decree in the past, he must be very clear about the secret.


    Don''t look up the wisdom of these so-called veteran knights. If you understand the words, they have more powerful power than ordinary people, and they live longer. There is nothing different from ordinary people. It is even said that if you only use the level of intelligence to compare, they are not necessarily comparable to the ordinary people who are now.


    After all, whether a person is smart enough is to judge from his education level and his daily life environment. You have to say that these average ages are more than a century, and the level of education is the standard of primary school. Perennial and detached, the old-fashioned evil spirits who lived the primitive life can be smarter than the modern people who have been through nine years of compulsory education and are affected by the information explosion in the Internet age. Then I can only say that you really think. It is too much.


    Power is only power, and this stuff does not increase IQ. If this is the case, then the level of the original form of Hulk is absolutely human. But what is it actually?


    Everyone knows that the Hulk of that look is simply an idiot with only muscles in his head. Except for being mad like an orangutan, he can''t do anything. It is estimated that even primary school students can hang him in double-digit addition, subtraction, multiplication and division.


    His level of intelligence is basically single digits. This point will not even deny himself. Otherwise, he will not be in the conflict of consciousness, so easily surrendered by Bruce Banner, who has seven doctorates, as part of his strength.


    The idea of ??the veteran knights basically maintains the set of ideas inherent in the ordinary elderly. Hearsay, it��s all about what it is, and you can think that it��s true.


    This is the same as the older elders in many people''s homes. Listening to the wind is rain, and always think that what you have in your hands is the truth. The most terrible thing is that you can''t refute him. When you refute him, he can pull out a lot of life and prove his own fallacies from various aspects. It is basically impossible to convince them. So the final result is often that you have a stomach of your own, making you laugh and cry.


    It��s obviously a state of mind for Peter. At this time, he even had some doubts. It is not the right thing to pull these old people to talk about things.


    Unlike these habitually taken for granted elderly people, as a true high school student, he is more inclined to use some more scientific means when judging things. For example, to push the theory.


    Everything has a cause and effect, and infers the problem along the causal relationship, and then removes all the options that are not logical and actual. The remaining answers are naturally scientific and logical standard answers. If you don��t say that it��s ten, it��s also eighty-nine.


    Peter did not dare to believe that these old people took the judgment of course. At this time, he can only believe the conclusions that he has derived.


    Judging from the clues currently in hand, Randel, a big man who represents anxious hell, and two wars between hells are certainly very important clues. And to find out why these things will be related to the evil spirits. The key question is still in the body of Randkill.


    What he has done must be considered from his standpoint. Therefore, it is definitely not acceptable to change your own perspective and simply look at the problem from your current identity.


    Since Peter pursues scientific and logical results, he naturally has to use this method of positional transformation. And he took his own position into Randkiel��s status and looked at all the problems with his eyes. Peter soon discovered a rather fundamental factor of interest.


    Randel is a standard superior, and his words and deeds must represent the interests of the anxious hell. Naturally, his purpose should also be very clear, that is, he must maximize the interests of the fear of hell.


    Under this premise, all the things that the old knights mentioned may not be established. Because those reasons will not harm the interests of the anxious hell, or they can not maximize their interests.


    You know, as a superior, how to maximize the benefits is almost their instinct. There is no reason to go to here, and he can be willful to even the basic interests of hell.


    Therefore, there must be some possibility in this, which allows him to obtain the maximum benefit. And what exactly might have such an effect?


    Peter has already thought of the existence of a certain possibility. And the emergence of this possibility immediately gave him a feeling of surprise.

 Chapter 1652： Interest union danger situation

    The relationship between evil spirits and anxious **** is quite complicated. They can be both enemies and deaths, and they can be regarded as some kind of ally.


    This relationship can be seen in the United Kingdom and France before the First World War. From the Norman conquest in the eleventh century, to the British-French Centennial War, to the dispute between the two sides in the colony before and after the French Revolution. To sum up, it is a sentence, that is, don''t look at the relative relationship between us, but when you can shoot you out of the dog''s mind, I will never be polite to you only to play the human brain.


    The feud, this statement is affirmative for both parties. However, this is not always the case. For example, if there is any benefit that one of them can''t eat, then they don''t mind bringing their old relatives to a good meal.


    The British and French coalition forces in the Second Opium War are a typical example. In the face of the ruin of the Qing Dynasty, which is so great that both people can eat the fat belly, these two cousins ??who have played for hundreds of years do not mind to go back and fight as a robber.


    This world has always been like this. There is no eternal friend and enemy between the national forces, and some have only eternal interests.


    This is also true between the two hells. When Peter put himself into the perspective of Randkiel, he immediately realized that the battle between the two hells was simply unnecessary.


    None of them can easily conquer each other, even if they can finally win, but they are barely a victory. In this case, the benefits that can be obtained are not said to be no, that is also a very small thing. From the perspective of a qualified superior, this is completely unnecessary.


    They are not without a better choice. In fact, there is a whole earth in front of them that will allow both of them to eat a big meal.


    Evil spirits are premeditated to eat into the world, which is no secret to many people. As an old rival is also an old friend''s anxious hell, naturally there is no reason to stand on the side and look at it. It must be tempting, even saying that he is likely to be ready, and intends to plug in at any time.


    It can be said that the sudden attack of the evil spirits Hell is likely to interrupt their plans, so that the anxious **** of the elite route has to give up the calculation of the human world and turn to the harassment from the old opponents. And the result of this is often that they can''t get any benefit.


    As Satan''s left hand, the entire anxious **** is a very important person, and of course, Dekier can not sit and watch such a stupid thing happen. From his point of view, the best way to solve this problem is not to defeat the evil spirits, but to some extent reach a settlement with them and a strategic alliance.


    Instead of letting both sides lose, they looked at the cooked ducks and flew out of the pot. Then it is better to turn it into a jade, to share the predecessor��s attitude to share this feast.


    This is not impossible, but the more you think about it. In fact, when thinking of this place, Peter is already with a grasp of eighty-nine points, affirming his own guess. And this is what made him immediately yell at a group of elderly people who are still arguing and arguing.


    "Okay, don''t do this kind of unnecessary dispute. I have already thought of a possibility, a possibility that will not be a good thing for all of us!"


    Peter��s words made the old knights present at the scene suddenly face each other. If you change a young knight here, they can say that he is young and shallow, I don''t know what it is. However, Peter is their leader after all, and congenital has the highest say. So when he said this, even if the old knights had more dissatisfaction in their hearts, they could only make an eagerly obedient look to wait for his speech.


    Peter noticed the disappointment of these old people''s faces, but he didn''t care about them. Compared to letting these people continue to do the kind of unnecessary disputes, it is not as useful as he is to rely on his own identity. So now, he is too lazy to say anything simple, but directly tells his own speculation.


    "I thought about it carefully. I think there is only one situation that is most likely. That is why the reason why Friedel is doing this is not to deal with the evil spirits. He is going to take the evil spirit knight as a name. In exchange for a reconciliation with the evil spirits of hell, and even the possibility of forming a strategic alliance!"


    "It''s impossible, Lord Parker. The evil spirits of **** and the anxious **** are deadly enemies, and with the arrogant nature of the **** in the hell, they simply cannot accept this humiliating peace."


    "It''s right. Randel is also the seven angels of the past, the head of the Dark Angels. Now if he does not have the courage to fight the evil spirits, he will directly give birth to this kind of thought similar to surrender." If you don''t say it is a laughing stock of hell, even his current status may be shaken."


    Peter��s voice just fell, and a group of old knights immediately snorted. They have begun to refute Peter''s remarks and intend to demonstrate his deficiencies from all sides.


    However, since Peter dared to say this, he was naturally sure. So just a little bit of a sigh of relief, he put on a gesture of tongue-and-shoulder Confucianism, and debated against the old knights who refuted himself.


    "First of all, from the perspective of the enemy, I think this is not true. There is no eternal friend, only eternal interests. This is the common rule between the forces. There is no reason to go to **** here. It is not established. The Hell Devils have always been true monopolistists, and they can do anything, including reconciliation, as long as there are enough interests to drive them!"


    "As for Rendezier. Although I don''t know him, I know how to measure reputation and the relationship between interests as a senior leader. Reputation is only important to him, and if a benefit is too big to affect Throughout hell, I think it would be perfectly acceptable to let him abandon his reputation. As for the status you said, I think that when the whole **** can benefit from his decision, his status will only More stable without any possibility of shaking!"


    This sentence made many old knights show their facial expressions. Although they recognized Peter''s explanation, they were inevitably provoked by their own restraint.


    "Well, Lord Parker. Just when you said these conditions are true. Then there are two problems that cannot be explained. First, what are you talking about. What are the benefits that can make Randkeel at the moment? Concessions in the war, and instead seek reconciliation from the evil spirits hell? Don''t forget, this is a problem between the two hells. Although Randil is a high-ranking person, he is not a principal after all. So he said that The interests must be approved by Satan, and to get the approval of Satan, this is not a very simple matter."


    "Second. Even if this huge interest really exists, then Dejir wants to reconcile, and can directly negotiate with the evil spirits. In his position, as long as such a request is made, the evil spirits have not tasted there. Will not accept. He does not have to deal with us at all."


    This is the last question of the old knights. As long as Peter can explain them to them in this respect, it is not unreasonable to let them accept Peter''s statement. At this point, Peter obviously realized it. So immediately, he responded with solemnity.


    "This interest is there, and it is right in front of us. Everyone, just like the evil spirits in the world that belongs to us, there is no reason to go to the anxious hell, they will become clear. Once they realize the evil The actions of the Spirit Hell, they must be thinking about taking a share. Now, I think they have realized this and have already put it into action."


    This almost flawless reason makes all the old knights speechless. At this moment, they really realized the seriousness of the problem, but from the consideration of caution or some private point of view, they still had a little luck and asked Peter.


    "The second question, what is your explanation for the second question?"


    For this problem, Peter first licked his own eyebrows, and then there was some uncertainty.


    "I am not sure. But I think this should be related to foreign policy. The premise of cooperation is that the contradiction between the two sides has not been intensified to a certain extent. At the same time, there is still a need to show yourself in the anxious hell. The determination, sincerity, and strength to participate in all of this. It is difficult to grasp, and I am not sure about the specific ideas of Friedel. But I think he has to do this for us.


    "The new evil spirits have changed their masters. He has to negotiate and can''t get around this guy. Then we can show the power they have, or the fundamental interests of evil spirits. Even he said It is possible to please the new master of the evil spirit **** in the way of sending us as a gift to him. It is like when Mephisto took our evil spirits as his guard. I think, a new one. The Hell Lord should not reject this special gift. And if that is the case, then everything will make sense!"


    Although Peter did not make a perfect explanation on the final question, all the old knights were already convinced of this statement at this time.


    The crisis is in sight and everyone is aware of this problem. In the face of such a problem, they can only hand over the decision to Peter.


    "What do you want to do, sir. As long as you say, we will do our best!"

 Chapter 1653： Crazy plan to lobby hard

    Although the veteran knights are conservative and stubborn, they still have their own direction and position in front of the big and the big.


    Since Peter has shown them a very terrible possibility, they naturally have to deal with this possibility as soon as possible. Although it is somewhat beyond the scope of their abilities to make suggestions, simple obedience is not a problem for them.


    This is their duty as a knight of evil spirits, and what Peter wants to see most now. After all, no one wants to have any different voices inside of themselves when they are facing difficulties.


    After all, at this time, what they need is a concerted effort, and it is definitely not for some people to sing the opposites and to split and destroy inside. Many stories from the past and the present have shown that it will be a sign of extinction. In the case that even the results of a little bit of success have not been achieved, Peter certainly does not want to do everything he has tried to pull out.


    Things have not yet developed into the kind of bad situation of internal and external troubles. Everyone still agrees with his philosophy and trusts his ability. This is definitely the most fortunate thing. Of course, this is also a heavy pressure. After all, it is the trust of so many people, and his words and deeds will affect the future of these people, their life and death, such pressure will of course make Peter feel heavy.


    However, how much is somewhat accustomed to this feeling of carrying forward the weight, although Peter has some pressure, but it is not yet to the point of collapse. He controlled his emotions very well, and then after making a decision, he made this decision.


    "Time is tight, we can''t wait so slow again. For the sake of the present, in order to prevent these two hells from joining forces, we must destroy the plan of Randkeel."


    "You mean, we have to do something for those angels, let them completely lose their ability to target us?"


    When I heard Peter say this, someone immediately curiously guessed. In the face of such a statement, Peter just shook his head and denied.


    "It��s useless. It��s very likely that it��s just a small idea for us. If you don��t hit our idea, he can also please the new owner of the evil spirit **** from other aspects, which is the overall situation we are facing. There will be no change. Even the opposite, once our action is too large, it is very likely that he will realize the existence of our whole."


    "Once he guessed our position and purpose from this discovery, then only by telling the news to the master of the evil spirits, let the evil spirits feel the pressure, then the cooperation between them may be It��s not a big step forward. We can��t do that.��


    Peter��s statement is rigorous and convincing, so even the person who asked the question had to follow his words and continue to ask questions.


    "Since we can''t do this, what is your idea? What are you going to do?"


    "My idea is very simple, that is, before these two hells are the alliance, launch a big battle against the evil spirits!"


    Despite the brows locked, a look of hard face. But Peter still overcame his hesitation in his heart and resolutely said so.


    Of course, the decision that makes him hesitate is naturally quite powerful. In fact, after hearing him say this decision, everyone present was almost taking a breath of cold air and then screamed in silence.


    "Start a decisive battle ahead of time? You must be crazy!"


    Even though the knights present are mostly venomous with hell, but in the face of such rhetoric, they also resolutely come up with an attitude of opposition.


    The decisive condition to support their revenge is that they can see the hope of successful revenge. Under this premise, even if they are to pay for their own lives, they are acceptable. The key is the success rate of this revenge. In the current view, they do not see the existence of this success rate, and this is the most unacceptable situation for them.


    Everyone gathered in your majesty, and it was originally directed at this goal. If the previous accumulation of power, the move to be inserted into the **** as a sharp knife is a plan built around this goal that everyone can agree with. So now, this statement is based on the premise of violating this plan, and the mistake of bringing all of them into the gutter.


    In such a situation, even if they can be one enemy and one enemy, it is impossible to subvert the hell. Less human forces are holding back on the frontal wars, and they are simply killing them. And of course, these knights began to express their resistance and opposition to Peter''s ideas.


    This is what Peter expects, and he knows that it is impossible to say these knights with such a single statement. So immediately, he assured them.


    "Everybody, calm down, listen to me. I know what you are scrupulous about, I know what you think in your heart. Believe me, if things have more choices, I will definitely not choose to do this. But I think everyone knows in their own minds that we have no more choices now."


    "If we can''t take the evil spirits before the two hells are formed, if they really reached an alliance before we acted, then all of us, the whole human being will face the joint invasion of the two hells. And know Now, just a wicked **** can make us squander. If we double our enemy, do we still have the chance to win?"


    "No, we can''t. At that time, the outcome of our defeat is almost certain. No one can accept such an ending, so we must first preempt. Only when we launch the attack first, we can be in such a sinister situation. Give yourself a way to live. At this time, it��s not that you die or I die, so we really can��t hesitate and shrink any more!��


    Peter''s reason is reasonable, but the old knights still have some hesitation in their hearts.


    "This is not the same as what we said before, sir. Before we said it right, what we did was just the work of coping, and when the human government dragged the **** to the front, it would be a fatal blow to them. Now yours The meaning is that we are the main attacker and take the lead in attacking Hell. Not to mention how much pressure this will cause us, I would like to ask, if it is critical, the human government will stand by and sit and watch. What should we do? What should I do? Sorry, I don��t believe you, Mr. Parker. But for the human government, I really can��t have much confidence.��


    This view is enough to represent many people. In fact, even Peter himself is not sure whether such a thing will happen.


    Because this kind of thing happens too much. They were forgotten to kill their lives on the front line, but later they could only watch as they were abandoned by the bureaucrats. This kind of thing is enough for every fighter to feel desperate and collapse.


    Peter has experienced this on his own, so he will hesitate about this situation. But he also understands that it is definitely inappropriate to hesitate because of this kind of thing at this time. The enemy will be overturned like a flood. If they can''t unite at this time, then it is inevitable that they will perish under the flood of this heaven.


    So he put aside the mustards in his heart and said to the knights who hesitated with a conviction.


    "I know what you are worried about. I have had this kind of worry before. However, can we turn a blind eye to everything that is happening to us because we are worried about such a problem? No, we can''t."


    "We must not only think about our own hatred, but we must also think about the future of all mankind. As a member of mankind, are you willing to see human beings being enslaved, and even the day of destruction will appear in front of you?" Anyway, I can''t accept that this kind of thing happened to me. So even if the situation of fear again is in front of me, even if I want to face despair and death, I will turn my back and go to hell. It is my choice, and it is my mission to shoulder this responsibility."


    "I can''t force you to ask everyone, I must follow my orders. But I hope that you can think about it carefully and consider my statement. We are evil spirit knights, criminals of sin. This is **** and heaven. Our character, not our own choice. All along, this power brings painful memories to everyone. But since all this has become a foregone conclusion, why can''t we grasp this power, Let it make sense for us?"


    ��What is the purpose of disciplining sin, not to defend innocents and good people? Now, an opportunity to practice our true meaning is in front of us, a possibility that can make everything we have more meaningful. There, I��m going to pick it up and walk with me. Or give it up and continue on the old road before you. I am waiting for your answer!��

 Chapter 1654： Chest without a big man, Bob

    Bob is a otaku.


    Like most otaku, other people are harmless, not good at socializing, poor friends, not like girls, some obese, and knowing to be addicted to the second world.


    Of course, he also has a different place than the average otaku. The most typical one is that he is a technical house and a very unusual technical house.


    What is the point that is not normal? This question can be seen from his work unit.


    Bob Wilson, a former five-level agent of the SHIELD, is currently working at the Tianmeng Bureau branch logistics management center. As a non-fieldman, his only role is to manage his vast data and data for the US branch of the Tianshou Bureau. This is his talent. He has been an IQ student since he was a child, and he has been able to face these headaches with more than five doctoral degrees. He has always been handy.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have the ability to cope with more complicated and more important work, but the guy who thinks about this house man has no intention to mix such work.


    I am embarrassed to engage in weapons research and development. He is a pure pacifist, let alone develop it. Even if he touches this kind of anti-personnel weapon, he is not willing. And doing biological or chemical experiments, if it is in college, is fine. At that time, he was able to guarantee his academic purity. After he graduated from work, he was reluctant to do such work either in the SHIELD or in the current Tianshou Bureau.


    Others don''t know what these jobs are doing, but his heart is clear. Every day, the data that drifted from his eyes can guide him to a truth that is accurate enough. Those high-tech weapon development trials, those super-soldier programs for human research, are enough to make him repel any possibility of touching these things.


    He is rather willing to be an idiot idiot and not willing to let himself and these things involve a trace of relationship. So soon, he fell from a quasi-high-level researcher to the current position that can only be in the warehouse to manage logistics and information.


    In the eyes of many people who are optimistic about him, this is a very pity. Because of his talents, the knowledge he has mastered will definitely make him more qualified for his work and gain greater benefits. However, he himself ruined himself. Let him fall directly into the dust from the height that can climb to the cloud.


    Unfortunately, it is a pity. However, Bob himself does not think so. For him, being able to do such a leisurely job, and leading a nearly four-digit weekly salary, is enough to satisfy a thing.


    Others are slashing at a bunch of messy creatures, and he is playing games. Someone is holding a gun, sitting on the plane and killing him outside. He is chasing the new fan. The same salary, completely different work, there is nothing to complain about. If you really want to complain, you might as well think about the colleagues who have already received the lunch. Compared with them, shouldn''t you feel lucky?


    Bob has always been so self-consoling, living a life that has lived through. When the SHIELD turbulence became the day of the hammer, and the old colleagues who laughed at him in the past also took the lunch one by one, he insisted on this idea.


    When it comes to salted fish, nothing bad. At the very least, your salted fish can still smash twice. Unlike the ambitious guys, they are now basically dead fish.


    Bob mixed up for years and years, until this day, he came to his office as usual.


    This is a small town in the southwestern United States. Not too far from downtown Los Angeles, it is about two or three hours by car. Features Danish-style buildings, windmills, wines and specialty crafts. Because of the big cities like Los Angeles, although the number of households is scarce, the traffic is quite large.


    Bob''s office here is ostensibly a logistics transfer station. In addition to providing logistics services to the residents here, it also includes services for mailing items for visitors from all over the world. In a way, the business here is quite good. Otherwise, this small station like a sparrow can''t afford more than a dozen employees.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Bob. Because he does not receive salary from here. In fact, his work is also somewhat out of touch with this transfer station. Because nominally, although he is the manager of this transfer station, in fact, there are others who do this work. He is only responsible for moving the results of others'' work to his own side, and then pretending to direct others.


    In the eyes of those employees, he is a somewhat embarrassed and well-talking boss. But only he and his mean secretary know that his real job is to manage the hidden base under the transfer station.


    In addition to keeping some special materials that are not often used, he has to do all the sort of information from the Los Angeles area and then send it to the place where the information is needed. In terms of his ability, this is a very easy job. So of course, he can spend a lot of time on other places.


    This is the most painful thing for his colleague, his secretary. Because whoever is busy doing superficial camouflage work all day, I find that my colleagues are always laughing, and when they are doing nothing, they will have such an idea.


    He has repeatedly asked for permission to exchange Bob''s work with each other, but because of the lack of authority, he has no way to accept Bob''s work. This is a long time, he is naturally a grievance. This is manifested in the camouflage work he wants to maintain on weekdays, naturally making him look mean and bitter.


    The same is true today. When Bob walked in and smiled and said hello, he immediately rolled his eyes. Then he said to him blankly.


    "Today''s work has been arranged, I recorded it in your workbook, you only need to follow the above plan. I also remind you that camouflage work is my responsibility, so when I punish those who committed When you are the wrong employee, you better not to fill the people casually and let them go. You make my work difficult, do you know?"


    "No problem, Lewis. I promise, I won''t do it next time."


    The otaku, who has always been harmless to humans and animals, certainly made a guarantee by patting the chest. As for his assurance, Lewis, as a colleague, just turned a blind eye and left himself here.


    He knows what Bob is going to do next, and if he doesn''t have enough authority, he will find trouble for himself if he wants to stay there. As an agent of the Tianshou Bureau, he certainly has his own professional ethics. So even if he is not reconciled, he can only continue the work he should do.


    However, today and the past are obviously different. Because when he came out of Bob''s office, he immediately saw two guys in black suits and swayed toward him.


    He has been trained to see the essence of the two guys'' movements. They are definitely special personnel who have undergone rigorous military training and are engaged in secret work. This made him feel the spirit immediately. While quietly sending a message to Bob, he also greeted him and asked them harshly.


    ��This is a private office and does not allow any unsolicited visitors to get involved. Two, you have come to the wrong place!��


    "Lewis Jordan? We are the staff from the Tianshou Bureau branch. This is our ID and internal number. You can verify it. We have orders to execute this time, so can you please let it go? Don''t hinder our official business?"


    I heard that colleagues are currently, after confirming their identity, Lewis naturally has no reason to continue to block. He let go of his body, and soon he saw the two big-waisted guys dragged a dead pig like a dead pig, dragging Bob out of his office.


    This made him a little surprised, because no one knows better than his own people that this colleague is harmless. Don''t say that he will be a spy who is here. Even if he is allowed to use his own authority to smear something, he is afraid that he will not have this courage.


    This is clean, I am afraid that even now a virgin little fat man will actually commit something and be taken away by the above people, which he can not believe anyway. With such skepticism, he immediately questioned the two employees.


    "What mistakes Bob made in the end, you have to take him away, is there something wrong in the middle?"


    "Sorry, you made a mistake. The order we received was to take Bob Wilson to Washington to take office. In other words, he was promoted. The ghost knows what the fault is, and it will reveal such a Looks like a ghost. I have never seen people react to this after hearing their promotion."


    "Now you see it!" Although it is quite understandable why Bob would be like this, Lewis couldn''t help but avoid the way he asked for help.


    Promotion, this is his long-standing dream. Now that this kind of good thing has not fallen on his head, it is worth it. Actually, it still falls on Bob��s uninspired guy. This really gives him a feeling of being blind.


    In this case, the more he wants to get angry, he can only wave his hand and signal that they will take Bob away as soon as possible. Seeing that he could no longer maintain his comfortable life, Bob immediately mourned as if he were killing pigs.


    Of course, this didn''t help, he still packed into a black Chevrolet like a ticket. And looking at the employees who were provoked by Bob''s screams, Lewis groaned and rushed to these people.


    "Okay, don''t look at the excitement. Mr. Wilson has been taken away by the people of i because of the tax evasion. If you don''t want to provoke these terrible guys, it''s better to be honestly doing nothing." It��s good to see.��

 Chapter 1655： Inner heart and drama, not repentance

    Bob was almost feared and was taken to Washington, DC. Along the way, he made many ideas. Among them, he thinks that the most likely is probably that he was involved in what a **** factional struggle.


    Don''t look at him as a salted fish that is soy sauce. If you want to talk about factions, he is a staunch Stark. Of course, this division is not determined by any political proposition. The reason why I say this is because he is a fan of self-consciousness, and he put himself in such a faction.


    Yes, he is a fan of the Avengers. From the time the Avengers League was founded, even now that the steel avengers have come to an end, his feelings and attitude have never changed. As a fan, there is nothing wrong with supporting your idol.


    Although Stark is only the third person in his idol rankings, who makes him the only one to be in politics? So even if he uses his **** to decide his head, he will not hesitate to put himself in such a position.


    Of course, this position may not be a good thing for him. Because in this era of Stark''s power, only such a position can ensure his stable life like a salted fish. But sometimes, the position is too clear, and it is not such a good thing for an agent. In particular, he is also an agent of the Tianshou Bureau.


    After all, the Tianshou Bureau is not the SHIELD of the year. It is an organization that can make the United States a big one. Whether it is nominally or actually wholly owned by the whole world, it is obviously impossible to fully loyal to a certain country, and an individual''s agent appears in any important position. Of course, Bob��s previous position was not an important job. Therefore, Bob will always be embarrassed in his own heart. In the end, it is the trouble of anyone who is full of food and has no plans to find him.


    But after coming to Washington, DC, and being pressed into the White House, Bob has given up on his unrealistic thoughts.


    Who would look for this little man in this big show? This kind of thing is impossible to think about. So naturally, Bob��s heart is slowly coming back.


    That being said, it does not mean that Bob is so relaxed. He knows very well that it is certainly not a small person who can give orders to bring himself to such a place. Since such a guy will name himself, then he is naturally useful to get his own place.


    This is definitely a good thing for those who are bent on the camp and want to sharpen their heads and climb up. But for those who are overly comfortable, this is not necessarily the case.


    Bob has already made up his mind. No matter who he sees, what kind of demands he puts on himself. I also have to rely on shaking my head to solve problems. As for the above comments or your own duties, I am sorry, you ask too much.


    I only want Bob Wilson to be a quiet otaku. Nothing to chase after, playing the game is the highest pursuit of my life. I want to let me serve the authorities, yes. But I want to let me go to death, sorry, I don''t have the ability, and I don''t have this idea. If the above amnesty has any opinion on me, I will not be able to leave and leave. I don''t believe it. With the level of my doctoral degree, I can''t find a quiet and quiet job!


    The look on Bob��s face, which is always running fast in his mind, has been changing. From the beginning of the panic to the later hesitant struggle, and then to the face of calm. The huge change in the middle allowed the agents who had been waiting for him to resist the expression of a black question mark face.


    Although they can''t guess Bob''s current thinking, they can guess that this guy must have added a lot of inner drama to himself. This made them both can''t help but face each other, and then couldn''t help but scream at Bob.


    "Man, you really don''t have to think too much. Believe us, you really want to be promoted this time. This is a good thing, we have no reason to lie to you in this kind of thing."


    ��Good thing?�� Hearing the people around him, Bob immediately turned a blind fisheye and then asked him with a look that was about to break. "It must be a good thing to promote. It may not be. It is like the above is now to transfer you to India, let you be the commander of the frontline tactical squad. At your current level, you are also promoted. But If you really want to ask your own wishes, would you be willing?"


    The Indian front line is now known as the world meat grinder. In order to be able to regain control of the situation in India, countries are almost all investing in the desire to lay a stronghold on the Indian coast. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, in addition to the constant creation of sacrifices, this series of military actions simply has no commendable results. Naturally, in the eyes of those middle and lower-level soldiers, India has become synonymous with hell.


    If you want to go to Hell for a day trip, then take a trip to the front line of India. The package will not be returned, and you will feel the feeling of hell.


    When I heard Bob��s words, the two agents immediately rolled their eyes and picked up the mmp in their hearts. I am guiding you with kindness, but you are arranging to put me in the Hell through train. You have to play the inner drama slowly, we are not mixed.


    The very tacit agents did not say a nonsense anymore. When they slipped, they stuffed Bob into an office. Bob had some resistance, but after seeing the people in the office, he immediately became docile.


    Tony Stark, the original boss of the SHIELD, Nick Fry, the two men sitting there, there are tens of thousands of complaints in his heart, this time is not afraid to pull out a fart.


    In fact, as a otaku, the two agents who were able to top the summit were already the result of his arrogance of others and the courage to play the prestige. If you change someone who doesn''t know, or someone who doesn''t eat this at all, you just kill him, and he doesn''t necessarily dare to do this.


    Now, the two people in front of me are big men. He is a little cute and new, and he is not awkward at this time. Is it true that he wants to die?


    Bob obviously has no courage. So immediately, he shook his fat body, and some trembled and greeted the two big cockroaches.


    "General President, Excellency Minister. Bob Wilson reports to you. Excuse me, is there anything to be told when the two come to me?"


    "Bob Wilson?" Stark didn''t mean to speak at this time, so Nick Fury replaced him and started his current job. He first glanced at Bob with his black and white eyes. After seeing that he was a little flinching to avoid his own eyes, he took these satisfactions and opened his mouth to him.


    "You have been working in the SHIELD for three years and have been working in the Tianshou Bureau for three years. In six years, you have relegated from a quasi-core researcher at the sixth level to a logistics manager, and never again on this basis. Further. Can I know the reason?"


    what is this? Is the review of the Ministry of Personnel? When did the personnel review of your amnesty begin to intervene? When Bob heard this, he couldn''t help but groan in his heart. Of course, his abdomen was blasphemy, but he did not dare to put this kind of mind on his face.


    Even at this time, he is more skillful than the students in front of the class teacher. He is almost sure to answer questions. He has already said his answer.


    "Reporting sir. I just think that the logistics management department is more suitable for me to play my own abilities. I know that my limits are there, I am doing things within my abilities."


    "No, I don''t know if you know where your limits are!"


    As an old fox, Nick Fury saw Bob staring at himself with his own eyes. This made his face sink, and he was already reluctant to reprimand.


    "Bob Wilson, you have five Ph.D. degrees in informatics, molecular physics, genetics, basic mathematics, and medicine. It was a recognized genius, and I personally signed the document to recruit people from the Shield. I have given you high hopes and even hope that you can become the research pillar of the SHIELD Center. But what about you? You gave up your talent, and almost self-destructively let yourself fall to the point of today. I am very curious. I am also very puzzled. What caused you to change like this? Or is this a problem with my vision?"


    "Although I don''t want to admit, sir, but I have to admit, maybe this is indeed a problem in your eyes."


    Nick Frye meant to let Bob admit that he was abandoning himself and ruining his talents. In this case, he can reasonably say that he has confidence in him, so that he can entrust him with heavy responsibility. Oh, he has never experienced this routine, and he has seen it more than once.


    Don''t look at Bob''s fat and house, but he is not stupid. This kind of casual two-words wants to fool him into selling things, and in his eyes is simply daydreaming. Don''t say that you are a big man, even if you are his own father, this is nowhere. So now, Bob has a painful, I have the wrong appearance of confession, and answered this question to Nick Fury.


    "You are too high to see me. My degree does not represent my ability. In fact, I have always felt that my ability is very limited. I have tried the work of the central scientific research department, but I have no way to adapt to such work. I have been doing a mess, and I have not passed the three performance tests. This should explain a lot of problems. I can''t take on such a heavy responsibility, that is, the current work, I can barely cope. Maybe you have high hopes for me. But I am sorry, I am afraid I can only regret to tell you that you really don''t have to do this. Because doing so will only make you feel disappointed."

 Chapter 1656： Stolen, slippery, full-mouth train

    Bob''s answer almost didn''t let Nick Fury block his chest in one breath.


    Although he knows that this little fat man is a talented person, he really didn''t think that this guy could actually keep his own past in order to maintain his life.


    What made the work so messy because of the lack of ability, so that even three performance assessments did not pass. Really when he is a blind man? Obviously everyone''s reaction to the problem is that you have never worked hard, and internal assessment is often the result of absenteeism. How did you get to your mouth and it became another meaning?


    From this point of view, Nick Fury has already recognized the shackles of this little fat man, and this also gives him the meaning of arbitrarily using violent means to threaten. But he hadn''t waited for him to open his mouth. Stark, who had been on the wall, smiled and waved his hand.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Fury. I think we can talk to Mr. Wilson for a while. Mr. Wilson, forget it, I will call you Bob directly. I think you should not mind me. This is straightforward."


    "Of course, of course, this is my pleasure."


    Stark is both Bob''s idol and his top boss, and of course he has no reason to refuse in this regard. And then, as a fan, it is a great honor to be called by an idol. He was so happy that he was too late, and how could he raise objections?


    Stark, who had already conducted a detailed investigation of Bob before this, can certainly guess his current thinking. He didn''t break this, but put a signature smile on him and said to him.


    "Bob, I think of you. The papers you published during Stanford University are very interesting. Especially the part about molecular materials is quite valuable. Even the armor I made later has a little reference. The meaning is inside."


    "That''s all luck, luck." Although I am very happy that Stark can give this praise to myself, but Bob has not become so smug because of such two compliments. He could see that Stark meant nothing more than to prove that his previous words were all false words by some evidence left by him. He can''t be this. So now, he said with a sullen face.


    "This is what my teacher brought with me. My teacher was a good person. These papers were written by me. I originally wanted the teacher to sign the first author, but he refused. I said, He only wanted to let my young man be willing to nod his signature on the second author. Now he wants to come, he is really a good person. If he died of illness, I will introduce him to you."


    In this case, if Tony knows his teacher and knows what kind of scum is this guy, he may be deceived by Bob��s vivid performance. This guy is wrong, this is obviously an actor who has been delayed by the scientific cause.


    While looking at the little fat man in front of me, I am so squatting here. Stark suddenly gave birth to the idea of ??teasing him.


    This is his style when he was young. Although he is now a lot more stable, he is not completely thrown away. The main reason is that this little fat man named Bob is too embarrassed, so that he can''t help but want to expose him and see how he is after he has been exposed.


    If you think of it, he does not have to hesitate in this kind of thing. So immediately, he said to Bob with a smile.


    "Are you graduating from Stanford University? I remember that I had funded a lot of laboratories at Stanford. Which one is your teacher, maybe we have seen it, yes, I remember you said that your teacher died of illness. There are not many people like this. He died because of what he died. Let me see it. Maybe I still know it."


    "That one, he died because he got a man who had a special hobby in a certain way. You know, this is not a good reputation. So whoever he is, I don''t know."


    Anyway, the tutor who took advantage of his papers was not a good thing. Bob arranged him here to be naturally a little psychological burden. As for whether he really died of this disease? Stanford��s old professors who died of illness in the past few years have more than one or two. He does not believe that these two people can go to the autopsy one by one because of their own words.


    The awkward Bob played another trick at this time. Looking at his small means, Stark and Nick Fury looked at each other, and they all showed the kind of intention to smoke in person.


    There is still no truth in this kid''s mouth. If this is not the case with his full set of information, do these two people have to be fooled by him? At this time, Stark also got angry in his heart. He smiled and said that he was talking to Bob somewhat.


    "Bob, don''t play slick in front of me. Don''t forget, I still have your original paper in hand? Who is your mentor, the second signatory said clearly. I remember, this one The professor died of lung cancer, and it seems that it is not the same thing."


    "Yeah, lung cancer. Isn''t it all like smoking? Isn''t this a disease that a man will get if he has a special hobby in some way? I am not wrong."


    You just pointed out that this is not the meaning of it. Stark almost snarled and asked, and his impulse to hit people became more and more intense.


    He took a lot of effort and pressed this mood down. And because of this strong inner impulse, he has given up the plan to debunk this little slippery.


    This little slippery slippery hand, the more you talk to him so fluently, the more he can give your strength to the side. This is typical of not eating soft. In this case, then the soft ones will come hard. The two big scorpions are here to suppress you, and you can''t believe that you can turn them out.


    With an idea in mind, Stark sneered at the moment, and then said to him sternly.


    "If you say this, then Bob, your previous serial can be a scam. It is obviously not capable, but it is also committed to the research center of SHIELD. This is not what fraud is. ?"


    "Isn''t this what you want?" The first thing in the mouth was that Bob immediately realized that this was what they intended to do for themselves. The so-called soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Since they have already made a move, he naturally cannot stand and be beaten. So immediately, he put on a sincere gesture and said carefully.


    "Scams? Is this too harsh? I have studied the law. This can only be regarded as a loophole. It is not a scam. I don��t think so, I quit, and I have compensated for the losses I have suffered over the years. Anyway, my current work is not very important. If I compensate, I should be able to solve the problem."


    "Oh, it��s late."


    In one sentence, Bob��s thoughts of trying to get away from him were blocked. Nick Freyton, who had been black-faced, showed a somewhat gloomy smile.


    "If it''s a general corporate sector, you certainly have no problem doing this. But don''t forget, you are not a general business. Whether it is the former SHIELD or the current Tianshou Bureau, these are important intelligence departments. This department has always been privileged, and this privilege means that we can punished certain irregular behaviors in the way we want, such as fraud or some more serious crimes. ��


    ��Don''t you say good fraud? Why are there more serious crimes?��


    There is a crime that is enough, Bob does not want to put any heavy burden on himself. So he immediately began to refute, and his rebuttal naturally got the brutal counterattack of Nick Fury.


    "Because I just remembered, your motivation is worthy of doubt. A person who has no ability to pretend to be an elite identity, and then into a country''s most important intelligence department. Clearly have the opportunity to do better. The work, but the self-destructive logistics management and intelligence. Such a person is a bit suspicious, plus the Hydra crisis that followed, and the espionage incident that has not been thoroughly investigated. I began to have some doubts. Bob Wilson, are you a spy that I don''t know?"


    Nick Frye��s name has always been a god-stricken, can let the children stop the nightingale. So of course, in the face of Nick Fury''s cold gaze, Bob''s heart began to tremble. He is really afraid that the king of this agent will directly shoot his own gun. But he also knew in his heart that it would not be possible to let him arrange his own crimes.


    If he goes on like this, he will not lose money, but will lose his life. The grievances have been wronged for so long, is not to save their own salty fish life. Now that the little life is almost unprotected, how can he still have the mind to release himself and continue to play?


    At this time, it is necessary to be able to flex and stretch to show the true character of the husband. To think about this, Bob does not say anything. It is already a lazy roll and it has already fallen to the ground. Then he has a slap in the ass, hands in one fell, facing the two in front of him. Daxie mourned for mercy.


    "Right, yell. I admit it wrong. Anything is told, please say that as long as I can do it, I will listen to you. As long as you can spare my life, we can say anything!"

 Chapter 1657： Bullying and fearing the principle of hard house

    Most of the otaku creatures are bullying and hard. It is a basic operation to pretend to be in front of Mengxin and to be weak in front of Dagu. So I changed my attitude at once and wandered to Stark in such a way that it was not unacceptable for Bob.


    This is reasonable, even if it is Stark, they think so. It is reasonable to say that by this time they can already borrow the **** and directly put Bob in the horse. But considering the slick performance of this little fat man, Stark felt that it was necessary to beat him again.


    This kept him with a cold face and stared at Bob with a look that looked scary. And this is a matter of course, let Bob''s careful liver tremble.


    "Is there something wrong, amnesty? No, it should be the President."


    "Bob, you are very smart. You can see from the little tricks you played, you have seen through our intentions. This is very good, it is quite in line with your IQ performance. And this is exactly what we are." The result of expectation. After all, a clever talent is always more useful than those who are stupid, and always give you a mess."


    "But your IQ is passing, but your basic professionalism is hard to make me trust you too much. You should be able to guess that I am calling you to give you a very important Mission. This task is very important, not only requires the executor to have enough intelligence, but more importantly, he must have firm loyalty and principles. At this point, you make me very disappointed. So I am hesitant In the end, should you give this task to you!"


    "In fact, if you have a better candidate, I don''t mind if you look for someone else."


    Although he has already served soft, Bob does not mind if he has the opportunity to throw this burden. Of course, his attitude must be very unpleasant. That is, after he said this, Nick Fury was already cold to him.


    "It seems that you have not realized what events you have participated in, Mr. Wilson. This is a highly confidential incident. According to the original SHIELD division, at least eight levels of authority are required to have the right to know. You feel that when you are involved After such a confidential incident, can you still withdraw? No, of course it is impossible. In fact, there are only two choices in front of you."


    "Or, it is to fulfill this task honestly according to our requirements. Otherwise, it will be temporarily held as a suspected criminal. The new state secret prison has just been built, I think it is just a personal experience." Just a little. But you can rest assured that it won''t shut you down for a lifetime. When this confidential event officially ends, we will confirm that your identity will be innocent and you will regain your freedom."


    When I heard this, Bob immediately picked up the mmp. Don''t look at what Nick Frye said, and wait for the secret event to end up regaining freedom. The problem is that the ghost knows when your confidential event will end.


    If you are lucky, you will encounter the secret incident of the original New York war, that is, the most things in the week will be able to close everything. But if you have a little luck, you will encounter the kind of spying lurking events. Oh, three or five months are small things. The original longest record of the SHIELD is twenty-eight years.


    What is the difference between imprisonment for 28 years and lifetime imprisonment? So almost no need to think about it, Bob has already made a decision.


    "I am willing to accept the arrangement of the superior, no matter what kind of task I can accept. And I also think that my ability is enough to take over any task."


    If this is said at the beginning, then things may not be so complicated. At the very least, Bob won''t suffer too much. But now? If this is not difficult for him, Nick Fury will not want to continue to mix in the intelligence agencies.


    In the meaning of pure heart and martyrdom, Nick Fury directly gave Bob''s previous remarks back.


    "You said that your ability is enough to take over any task? But why do I remember very clearly that you have said that your ability is not enough, even to deal with basic work is very difficult?"


    "That is because of the martyrdom of the boss. Yes, that''s it. My former boss was a spy that Hydra lurked among us. He wanted to use money to draw me, but I refused it. After that, he I started to harass me, and I was disheartened, and this consciously retreated to the logistics department, until now."


    The above content is basically Bob in Hu Wei. But one thing he did not lie, that is his original boss, the seven-level agent responsible for supervising the research institution is indeed the spy where the Hydra is placed.


    Only he never wooed Bob, because Bob, who was swindling and slippery, was in his eyes a salted fish that would not turn over at all. Then he added luck to his back and was directly killed in the later rebellion. So now, no matter how Bob pours dirty water on him, it is also a matter of death.


    Nick Fury, who had done this beforehand, is also clear. And this is what makes him secretly bob in his heart. After all, when Bob��s transfer order was actually put in front of him by the spy, if he really took this thing as a shield, he couldn��t really give him anything. You can''t always pursue it, but you have to pursue it on your own head. Isn''t that just lifting a rock and licking your own feet?


    So no longer willing to reconcile, Nick Fury can only temporarily circumvent this embarrassment, and re-find a topic to look for Bob.


    "Okay. Don''t talk about this first, talk about your training scores. Mr. Wilson, I have your actual transcript here. Your actual score is f, which created the lowest in the history of SHIELD. Your shooting target, the unprecedented zero ring. I think that the person who shoots off the target is probably better than you. Because you have never fired a gun, even you have made up a gun mentality. The name of phobia, to reject all weapons-related weapons of destruction. I don''t understand if this is your own problem, or the reason you are looking for yourself. I only have one question, that is, you are like this. Is there any daring to say that I can take over any task? If our mission requires you to go to the front line, what are you going to take? Are you collecting those naive cartoons, or those ridiculous hand-made toys?"


    "Hey, sir. Give me respect. What is childish, do you know how much the original comics are worth now? And my hands, those are the original models of the original Avengers, this is only a total of the world. Produced a limited edition of 500 sets. They are not toys at all, they are a symbol, a meaning. You can''t understand this kind of thing at all!"


    For Bob, it��s a different matter to blame him and the collections that smashed him. The former, the husband can bend and stretch. And after all, you have to rely on you to pay, and you will recognize it when you are in trouble. It is a bite by a dog. But the latter, that is the problem of principle and belief. If you dare to take this to smash, I will dare to fight you to the end. Don''t think that you send me two bad money, you are amazing. I can''t wait for Laozi to wait.


    Bob''s attitude changed very quickly, and for his unexpected change, Nick Fury had a dark face that became gloomy and almost dripped.


    If this is true according to his ideas, a guy like Bob is simply not qualified to do things in the current Tian hammer. His existence is simply to discredit the entire espionage organization. However, it is a pity that neither the current Tianshou Bureau nor the current task is what he can say. So even if there is more dissatisfaction in his heart, he can only be cold-sounding. Then I picked up my chest and started to silence.


    At this time, Bob, who was on the head, was almost calm down. Of course he knew that he had just angered Nick Fury''s behavior very inappropriately. After all, his current boss is still the old man of Nick Fury. If he is a word, he will not be able to eat it. But let him be so soft, it is really impossible.


    If you say that you have poured out the water, you just want to stretch your tongue and bring it back. Do you have the ability to do it? Bob consciously has no such ability. So now he can only honestly bow his head and show a harmless appearance of humans and animals.


    These two sides are basically a state of not coming to Taiwan. In the face of this situation, Stark can only cough twice, and then played the round field.


    "Okay, okay. This is the end of the qualification review. I believe in my vision and believe in Mr. Wilson''s ability. After all, we are looking for a qualified contact, not a senior. Warrior. So in some ways, Mr. Wilson''s characteristics are just enough to meet our requirements."


    Having said that, Stark solemnly raised his face and asked Bob about it.


    "So now, I only have one question to ask you. Mr. Wilson, I have a very important task to hand over to you here. Are you willing to accept this task?"


    One sentence cut into the topic, Bob could not help but swallow a slobber. He knows that this is not a trivial matter. It can make the two big men so expensive, and they can let Nick Fury swallow up, of course, can''t wait and see. If this is in accordance with his previous ideas, it is certain that a word is not written. But now, he really has no courage to say so. After all, the previous intimidation is not just a joke. If they did, they couldn��t resist it. So, after hesitating a little, he gave a positive answer.

 Chapter 1658： Ultimate confidential task content

    "Yes, I am willing to accept this task because I don''t think I have any other choices, is it?"


    "You are very smart, this is your advantage. So you should continue to play this advantage."


    There is no positive answer to this question, but Stark''s ambiguous statement is enough to illustrate a lot of problems. So Bob did not continue to pursue this entangled problem. Instead of turning around, I asked another question.


    "So, now, can I know the content of my task?"


    Although not the elite of the kind of agents, but some basic professional issues Bob still knows. Don''t ask if you shouldn''t talk, you must ask clearly. This is a basic rule for agents to work out. Don''t want to die outside in a confused way, then you can''t miss a word when listening to the task-related news.


    Bob cherishes his own life, this is something you don''t have to say. So naturally, he also carried out the basic principles of this special agent to the essence. In the face of his problem, Stark was silent for a moment, then opened his mouth seriously.


    "You are not qualified to know the content of this mission. But now that you are involved, there are things that should be open to you."


    "First of all, what you need to know is that this mission does not have any records. It will not be recorded in the intelligence system of the intelligence organization such as the Tianshou Bureau, nor will it leave any paper documents. He only There are a few people living in the ear, and in this government agency, the only one who knows this thing is you, me, he!"


    Stark began to talk about the issue of confidentiality. Bob��s heart immediately screamed and had an idea of ??ending.


    What kind of treatment is there. It is like a common task, not only has a large number of insiders, but it is basically recorded in various related intelligence organizations. This kind of task is easy to do, and the danger is certainly not too great. Even if the parties themselves are not sure, and a call is called support, there is basically nothing wrong with it.


    This is the task of Bob''s ideal mode. If he performs such a task, as long as he finds the target, it is absolutely directly called support without negotiation.


    But it is clear that the characters placed in front of him are not simple models. It is a thorough **** mode.


    All records are eliminated and only stay in the task of a few individual informed people. Bob has never seen this kind of task, but I have heard of it.


    It is said that when the former Soviet Union and the United States competed for the world hegemony, they had arranged for a spy who knew only one of the Soviet leaders to enter the United States. The mission of this spy is lurking and developing. The incubation time is lifelong, and the development goal is to become a big capitalist, and then take the opportunity to enter the political arena and try to find the position of the president as much as possible.


    Because only the head of the former Soviet Union knew the true identity of this person, even if he missed a certain tone after a certain drink, he said that this secret latent task, there is no way to find out the existence of this lurker. Three of the US presidents who took office after that were all capitalists. It can be said that if the Soviet Union was disintegrated, it would not be possible to monitor the treatment of these special presidents.


    For Bob, such a secret mission has always been far away from him. Before today, he used these events as urban legends. The otaku''s yearning for mysterious anecdotes always makes him unconsciously imagining this spy story very beautifully. However, when such a thing falls on himself, he only has a feeling of being bad.


    There are only three of them, which means that it is almost impossible for him to get any foreign aid. It is impossible to expect a military bomber to be transferred by a single call. Because you have no record at all, naturally you will not talk about any things that are not mobilized. Although on this issue, he can indirectly mobilize through two other insiders. But from their confidential attitude, they should be able to guess how impossible it is to help them.


    I can only rely on myself, but can I do such a task? Seriously, Bob is very skeptical. But now, he is skeptical and can only do it with a hard scalp. Therefore, after giving himself a few sighs in his heart, he said to Stark with a slap in the face.


    "I understand, sir. So, what is this task for me? I don''t think I can accomplish any particularly difficult task without any external help. In fact, if you want me to be something If you are a spy, I guess you can leave me a piece of land in the martyrs cemetery now."


    "Reassure, since you have chosen you, then of course we have undergone rigorous considerations and think that you can accomplish this task."


    Saying a word of reassurance, it is barely enough to stabilize Bob''s cautious liver. Immediately after brewing, Stark gave the contents of the mission.


    "Your task is very simple, as a representative of the government enters a new super-power gang. This gang is, to some extent, our partner, but because of its excessive autonomy, it is difficult for us to take full control of it. Action. And this is very likely to become a hidden danger for us. So after consulting with the opposite leader, we decided to insert a liaison to the other team."


    "You don''t need to do too many things. Just report the other person''s actions to me regularly and communicate my requirements to them. Besides, I don''t need you to do anything extra. In fact, Even if I let you take control of this team, I guess you can''t do it. So rest assured, this task is not too dangerous. It requires only a secret. Only we know, and you can only contact me. ,do you understand?"


    After listening to Stark, Bob did not answer the first time. Because according to the common problem of smart people, he is taking care of the interests of this time, and calculating the hidden feelings in each.


    The new super power gang, he has not heard of it. Prior to this, there were only two superpower gangs in the United States. One is the city of the mutants, and the other is the steel avenger. The former is a system of self-contained, others do not move, and do not want to hit their ideas. The latter, others may not know the inside story, but he is very clear about the work of the logistics department of the Tianshou Bureau. The so-called steel avengers are already in name only.


    With the accidental death of Colonel James Rhodes in India because of the wrong command of the upper class, several other members of the Steel Avengers have chosen to rebel in varying degrees. The most serious is Spider-Man Peter Parker, who is now on the blacklist of the American Superhero Registration Act. As long as he is outcropping, he will inevitably be wanted and pursued.


    Although other people have not reached such a serious level, they have almost reached the point where they completely draw a line with the government. After all, the Tianshou Bureau is composed of government forces. This kind of open provocation is certainly unforgivable. Looking at the past achievements of these people, although you can not tear the skin, but the broken connection is naturally not polite. This is reflected in the archives of the Tianshou Bureau. The so-called Steel Avengers project has been completely declared aborted. The resources of the slightest will not be tilted towards them.


    In addition to the two, there may be two small superpower gangs within the United States. But under the premise that the superhero registration bill is rampant and the machines are spread across the country, their existence has no meaning at all. Doing small moves can''t affect the overall situation, and making big moves will attract the attention of the state machine. Therefore, their existence is very embarrassing. To put it another way, the gang that still exists at this time does not have much weight. It is a type that is completely negligible.


    Nowadays, a new gang has emerged, and it is still possible for President Stark to solemnly negotiate with each other. No matter which angle you look at, the other party will not be the product of such a small fight. And such a team with enough weight, I have never heard of the news, which makes Bob, who has always become the ultimate fan of superheroes, feel incredible.


    Of course, he does not feel that a president will make a April Fool''s Day joke for his little person. Therefore, he is inevitably curious about this so-called new super power gang.


    ��Can I know who this gang is made up of? What are their skills and can you get such recognition?��


    Although Bob''s statement is more euphemistic, Stark still understands what he meant. To be clear, he asked what the team was so arrogant, hard to bear the superhero registration bill, and let him the US president had to retreat on his own principles.


    On this issue, Stark��s face is definitely inevitable. However, he has experienced a lot of experience, and he can afford it. So after a long sigh, he gave such an answer.


    "They are a team of evil spirits. I can only tell you about the power of the evil spirit knight. They are very dangerous. Anyone who turns over the crime has only one dead end in front of them. They can travel to and from hell. And the world of the world, and to a certain extent, he is the ally that we must rely on against the hell. The reason for reaching an alliance with them is to borrow their power to fight against hell."


    "Right, there is one more thing. His leader should know you right. Spider-Man Peter Parker. His new ability is the power of the evil spirit knight!"

 Chapter 1569： Idol worship reality gap

    For such a message, Bob is somewhat happy and surprised.


    I like that I have to work with Spider-Man Peter Parker, which is a glory for him. You know, as a **** fan of the first-generation Avengers, the little spider is the number one in the idol he admires. .


    When Peter first debuted, he attracted his attention with the simple character of the silky bandits. With Peter''s growth, the increasingly strong sense of responsibility and sense of justice made him become more and more aware of this young superhero. I love it.


    For him, the heroes he worships, the Dawn Knight is too far away and unattainable. His identity of the gods makes him have no idea except for awe. Iron Man is too solemn and cold. To join the political arena may be a manifestation of patriotism, but for Bob, this is a way of disappointing him, because under such a change of identity, Iron Man''s means will inevitably become awkward.


    Originally Bob also worshipped the captain of the United States, but because of his identity and actions, Bob��s feelings for him directly came to the most extreme reversal, and this made his name directly from Bob��s The list of idols has been drawn down. So in the end, there is only one Spider-Man, which is perfect.


    Although from the past examples, Spider-Man is not perfect, he has made such small mistakes. But for Bob, this is completely harmless, and it is because of such small defects that the image of Spider-Man will become more full.


    He is a person, not a distant angel, his stupidity in those little things, and his funny personality in daily life, only makes people feel close, realize that he is A **** and fleshy existence. Under this premise, the insistence he faced in the face of difficult choices, the pureness, can more and more make people feel the same.


    For their admirers of Peter, Spider-Man is the embodiment of an ordinary person. Only by experiencing the hardships of ordinary people''s lives, and feeling the kind of person who can''t help themselves in the turbulent waves, can you clearly understand how difficult it is for Spider-Man to make the most correct decision as a hero.


    The small person''s turn to the madness will always make people admire. This is not the same as the Dawn Knight. Even the gods who are above the top are saving the world, and in many people''s eyes, it is a matter of reason. Some people will not only be grateful to him, but will blame him, why not show their spirit before this, so that they can satisfy their wishes.


    This is a difference in requirements, the requirements are low, and naturally it is easier to be satisfied. In this regard, Peter is taking advantage of it. Bob knows this in his own heart, but he just likes Spider-Man like this, no way.


    In summary, this task for Bob is simply a beauty difference. To say to any fan in the world, you can let them envy their eyes. However, if you carefully consider what you are in, Bob does not think that things will be as wonderful as you think.


    The so-called shock is coming from here, because it doesn''t matter from any angle, it can''t be as simple as a fan aid. His position must be on the side of the US government, and this position also determines that he must not be able to maintain the same camp with his idol.


    Don''t look at how good Stark said, what partners, reach alliances, set one. In fact, the meaning of the words in his words is already very clear, that is, he absolutely cannot trust this so-called partner.


    This is in line with Stark''s setting. Unlike the former presidents who like to be stupid and like to play some superficial work, Stark is the toughest president in history. His style of acting has always been a hard-bridge hard horse, ordering the world, and dare not of.


    In the United States, this acre three-point land, he has never allowed any other sounds to exist. This embodiment of absolute centralization is also the path he has planned for the future development of the United States. Under this premise, what does not mean that a force that is not under his control exists within the United States is simply a question that does not need to be considered.


    Now that it can tolerate its existence, I am afraid that a large part of the factors are in the threat of the so-called hell. And let Stark give up his previous style of work and make concessions on this kind of thing, then don''t even think that the threat of **** will be a terrible thing.


    The situation in **** is still very mysterious to humans. Although it has been through the turmoil of the previous Hells, the whole world has begun to wake up to the forces of hell. But when you wake up and wake up, you want to gain insight into the strength and movements of hell. That is another matter.


    The human science and technology power is not enough to travel back and forth between the two worlds, even to the point of throwing satellites into hell. So although they know that **** is very powerful, it is hard to have an intuitive impression of how powerful they are. At this point, the United States is undoubtedly ahead of all countries.


    With the help of the Supreme Master, they have been able to have a rough judgment on the strength of Hell. And this judgment also made them launch a campaign against **** in front of everyone.


    Fighting a whole **** with the power of one country sounds like nothing. But this is the calculation of the Stark government itself. First, they have confidence in themselves and believe that they have the ability to deal with such wars. The second is that they are also preemptively trying to win a comfortable future for themselves.


    Hell is accumulating strength, which is something that can be seen by people with discerning eyes. Instead of waiting for Hell to launch an offensive against humanity in a prosperous manner, it is better to preemptively dismantle the crisis that he will face in the future. In addition to reducing losses, the most important thing is to be able to ensure that you get a kind of security in the future turmoil.


    Imagine that when other countries in the world were struggling because of the attack of hell, they were able to stand alone and stay out of the way. Isn��t this a wonderful thing? Of course, in the current world situation, it is impossible to completely be independent. But even if he was forced by public opinion pressure, he had to take assistance. That is also a profitable thing.


    I rushed to you to fight with **** and carry out humanitarian relief. What reputation and friendliness will not be said first, at the very least, the benefits of giving you can not be less. In this way, under the circumstance, the United States wants to restore the power of its heyday, isn��t it a matter of course?


    As for whether this will harm the interests of other countries, I am sorry that this kind of thing is not in the scope of thinking in the eyes of President Stark.


    The game of interest between countries is originally something that is not uncomfortable for me or that is uncomfortable for me. The so-called dead friends are not dead, and for any country''s leaders, it is better for others to feel uncomfortable than their own.


    Of course, this kind of national consideration is not within the scope of Bob''s thinking. There is only one problem he is worried about, and that is his own safety.


    Entering a super-power gang as a government commissioner is a risky thing in itself. Because no one can be sure, when this organization and the Stark government turned their faces, whether their own special agent will be sent back, or will be killed. Although he has confidence in Spider-Man, it is a matter of his own life, and he is not willing to take unnecessary risks.


    The Stark government and this so-called evil spirit knight team turned their faces, which is already a necessity in Bob��s heart. But when it comes to risk, Bob feels that the threat of **** to himself is still above the situation that he needs to face after the two face.


    As the intelligence manager of the Tianshou Bureau, he is very aware of what happened in Africa. Before the use of nuclear weapons, the so-called elite warriors almost did not fight back in front of the devil spirits of hell. In addition to being slaughtered, they can''t even make effective counterattacks.


    Bob doesn''t think his combat power is higher than the elite warriors who are from the army, so if he is facing the evil spirits of hell, his end is definitely not good-looking.


    Of course, he can also put his own safety in the protection of the evil spirits gang. But to be honest, he has considerable doubts about whether the gang can protect itself.


    My task is to be responsible for liaison, in fact, more is monitoring and supervision. Speaking in this kind of work, he doesn''t think he can discuss anything in that gang. The relationship between the people can not deteriorate, he is afraid to thank God. I hope that these people can save themselves from danger in the face of danger. Sorry, he is not confident in his own charm.


    So in general, the task that Stark issued to himself was definitely a pit, and it was still a pit of death. In the face of such a big pit, his first thought of subconsciously is to withdraw.


    As a otaku, although he will worship idols, he will never even want to even have a life for the idol. If there is a choice, let alone a Spider-Man, that is, the original class Avengers will fight against themselves and they will never be willing to share this pool.


    But the key question is that he really has no other choice. So at this time, he can only face his face and say to Stark.


    "His President, can I apply for some self-protection?"

 Chapter 1570： A rare gift for talent

    Bob is fighting for all possible assistance for his own safety. And when he heard his words, Stark realized his omission in this regard.


    He only looked for the right person, but did not think about the danger that this candidate might encounter under such conditions. This is really a somewhat uncomfortable thing.


    Of course, in this case, he can completely ignore it and send Bob in the form of perfunctory. But he did not plan to do so for the simple reason that Bob''s value deserves enough energy.


    Don''t look at Bob is a otaku, the text can not mention the pen to the world, Wu can not be on the horse. However, from a certain point of view, he is selected by Stark from tens of thousands of agents, and truly can be a talented person who picks the word.


    As for why? This is mainly related to the conditions proposed by Peter.


    Peter is in principle willing to give in and accept Stark''s supervision and control. But his request is that the supervisors indicated by Stark can stand the test of the evil spirit knight. What is the test of the evil spirit knight?


    As long as you know a little about these guys, you will know that the so-called test is simply to accept the trial of evil by the evil spirit knight. In other words, it means that as long as Stark does not want to go to a regulator to die as a regulator, then he can only pick those who are innocent and kind-hearted to take on this position.


    This sounds simple, but it''s not that easy to do. Because people who want to find such a person in the intelligence system and government departments and who have the ability to shoulder this position, in some ways, are in no way different from the needles in the sea.


    Be aware that the Evil Knight''s judgment of sin is not in accordance with the law. They have their own set of review mechanisms, and under this mechanism, many seemingly serious problems can lead to a fatal outcome. For example, corruption, for example, fraud, as long as it directly or indirectly leads to serious consequences, is basically the result of a death.


    Looking at this standard, Stark''s men, but who are qualified to shoulder this position, basically do not have any good end.


    Because truly qualified agents are basically bleeding in their hands, even if they are managing intelligence, doing weapons research, they are more or less indirectly hurting others. This is enough to kill them. And putting this requirement on the government department, their situation will not be good.


    The government bureaucracy system, but whoever has such a score, almost no one can ask himself and say that he has not done anything wrong. This is the most common situation, and there are few exceptions. Even if there is, it is not his high-spirited festival, but his lack of personal ability, do not know how to go to power for personal gain.


    To be honest, the most basic principle of a successful politician is to speak well and do things beautifully. Those who can do both of these things want to take advantage of the power in their hands, just as easy as saving money in their wallets. Even if such a thing is discovered by the top, it is actually harmless.


    After all, it took people half a lifetime to climb to such a height, not to get the salary of a few hundred dollars a week. As long as you can do the things on your head, use the power to seek personal gains, and take more and less, it is entirely the people''s ability. In most cases, the ruling class is blind to this kind of thing. If you really alarmed them, then you can only say that these people are too greedy. In other words, those who dare to greedy to this level are really not successful politicians.


    The general trend of the government department is so, it is naturally impossible to find someone who is clean from here. Even if it is found, Stark will doubt whether such a person can shoulder such responsibility.


    After all, even the power can not hold on, the idiots who can''t find a private, his ability is high or low, it is simply a matter of at a glance.


    If you can, Stark certainly wants to find a mature politician. After all, only politicians know what to do to get the most out of it. Only politicians can achieve the best of his heart. But unfortunately, the evil spirits in this regard do not allow him to continue this idea. Sending such a politician, it is estimated that the forefoot has just come to the door, and the hind foot can be used to cook for him.


    This is a waste of valuable resources, and in the current home of the United States, Stark can not afford such a waste. So he can only pick people from some strange departments, and with such a choice, Bob''s ideal candidate is naturally placed in front of him.


    High IQ with five PhDs. The ability, although some suspicion of smuggling and slippery, but in his own business, he has always been handled in a well-organized manner.


    After experiencing complete agent training, except for the fact that the actual results are a little worse, the other basics are on the qualifying line.


    The most important point is that his whole person is as clean as a piece of white paper, and it can be said to be the cleanest person in the entire US intelligence system.


    That''s right, although it sounds ridiculous. But Bob is indeed the cleanest, of course, not the only one.


    As a special agent, Bob has been called into a research-oriented talent, and has never done anything like killing and killing in the field. As a researcher, he has never been exposed to those destructive research projects because of his unqualified work attitude. In addition, the intelligence work he did after he was a logistics manager was mostly an archival and delivery type of work, so to some extent, he was not as clean as an agent.


    Such an agent who is not like a special agent is in front of Peter Parker. I believe that even if Peter has any opinions on him, I am afraid there is no reason for any attack. Of course, this is not completely insured, because Stark is still not fully sure, what kind of person Bob will be in private life.


    If he is a sick person in private, then I am afraid that the result will not be too optimistic. However, after some investigations, Stark has already put down this unnecessary worry. Because he found that Bob, as a otaku, really took the word harmless to the limit. After living for twenty-six years, he has never been beaten, and he has never experienced such things as making friends with girls. A fist has not been waved. At the age of twenty-six or six, he is still a virgin little fat man. If such a person is guilty, then the world may be really finished.


    The reason why Stark chose Bob to take up this position is here. Because he is the cleanest and most capable person in all qualified people. If you don''t want to pick someone from the cleaning staff and the grassroots, then Bob is his only choice.


    Such a small number of people is like a treasure. Of course, Stark must have a cherished attitude and take good care of his life. When I thought about it, he was indulging for a moment, then he said to Bob.


    "You really need some self-protection. But I think you know that, as far as the current situation is concerned, the government is really not suitable for providing you with excessive assistance. I can''t take any action that might expose you because of your relationship. The risk, so I can''t provide it to you, both on the staff and on the support of the weapon. However, I can''t just let you go empty in the past."


    "So, I will give you a set of steel armor in your personal name. At the same time, I will open up a part of the artificial intelligence authority for you. I believe that your accomplishments in this respect should be able to cope with the dangers that may exist."


    Hat? As soon as he heard this, Bob immediately had a feeling that he seemed to be dreaming. You know, it''s steel armor, Iron Man Tony Stark Lai famous toy. He can become a superhero, relying on these big toys to give him a scene. Even more than just him, including the war machine that has been sacrificed, Colonel James Rhodes, he can become a member of the superhero with the nickname of the war machine, and because Tony Stark gave his toy to him. One.


    Now that Tony Stark actually said that he would send himself a set of steel armor. Doesn''t this mean that the task of maintaining world peace will fall on his head? Can he walk out of the rivers and lakes as a superhero?


    Even though Bob himself knows that his own thoughts are too much in the second place, it is too impractical. But he still couldn''t help but want to think about it in this direction. He is a otaku, it is normal to do this daydreaming, isn''t it?


    Of course, it is impossible for Stark to do this kind of laissez-faire without giving any restrictions. So after giving this statement, he has already said that it is complementary.


    "Of course, I think you should understand that I don''t give you iron armor. It''s about letting you protect yourself. So, I will also impose certain restrictions on the use of this steel armor. Every time. If you want to use steel armor, you have to be judged by artificial intelligence. In other words, as long as it is artificial intelligence to judge what you can''t do, you can''t do anything if you want to do it. If you dare to violate this regulation, Then the steel armor I gave you is the best cage to hold you. I should be able to understand this."


    "Of course, of course. I can understand."


    The original answer has exceeded expectations, so even if there is any restriction on the existence, he is already not in the heart. The only concern he has now is when can he get such a baby. It is precisely because of this psychological urgency that he almost hurriedly questioned Stark.


    "So, when can I get this gift?"

 Chapter 1571： Lower posture rough armor

    Bob is of course urgent. In fact, under this circumstance, ordinary people who can still be indifferent can be said to be non-existent.


    Every man, even a considerable number of women, has a guilty conscience about the role of the hero. The so-called embarrassment is always beyond the reach of meaning. Because it cannot touch such existence and realm, It makes people instinctively have a yearning for this identity. When such an identity is placed at their fingertips, most people can''t help but want to touch it.


    Bob is such a person. Looking at his reaction, Stark couldn''t help but reveal a smile.


    For him, this can be seen as Bob��s own performance in his shackles. Because Bob consciously chose this gift, from a certain point of view, he has already taken his initiative The land was handed to his hand.


    Whether it is privacy or security, he can remotely monitor Bob through his steel armor. From this point of view, he can be considered that his suit is the second contact lurking in the dark.


    This is a little trick, and some can''t get on the table. Although it can''t be on the table, sometimes playing politics is really inseparable from such a small trick. Anyway, if you are recognized, it will be harmless. If you succeed, you will benefit a lot. As long as it is not too troublesome, the embarrassing politicians will certainly enjoy this small means.


    Bob may not understand this, even if he can''t understand it now, he will understand it sooner or later. But by that time, he didn''t understand it and it didn''t matter much. Because of his status, he has no choice but to choose to receive such a result.


    This is the sorrow of the little man, and it is also a situation that the next person will always face. Before they can master the power of autonomy, they can only be arbitrarily arrogant. It��s perhaps their best way to comfort themselves, and from this perspective, Bob is actually doing it.


    As a otaku who is good at bitterness, he almost does not care about such small things. Because in the current situation, the benefits he receives are definitely much greater than the benefits he has lost. So as long as he hasn''t reached the point where he cares that his face is greater than his immediate interests, he will make a smart choice. Putting your own demands on steel armor on your face is one of the smartest choices.


    Both are smart people, so of course they know each other''s minds. With this tacit cooperation, Stark as the owner is naturally passionate, with Bob came to his lab. Among them.


    For Stark, who has a lot of secrets and can''t see people, this lab is just a scorpion in front of everyone. But Rao does not involve Stark''s most intimate research, and the equipment here is enough to handle the assembly of a new steel armor.


    Unlike the case of the second generation of Roddike, both Rodi and Stark are of a type that is not tall but strong. The templates of these two people allowed them to take Stark''s armor directly to Rodi wearing only by changing the permissions. This is a very simple matter, but such a simple thing to copy on Bob''s body is an impossible problem.


    Bob is one meter tall and weighs two hundred and one. The height is similar, but the weight is not forced to force the whole person into it, otherwise the old model of the mark armor has no way to close the card on the chest and abdomen.


    As an exoskeleton armor that is more like a vehicle, steel armor can only be a failed piece if it does not provide enough protection for its users and a comfortable environment that can participate in combat for a long time. It has long been possible to use steel armor as his masterpiece, and it is certainly impossible for Stark to allow his work to show any failures, so he would rather spend more time to recreate a new armor for Bob. I am willing to cope with my signature sign.


    This kind of ideological consciousness made Stark come up with a gesture of science. He was almost unwelcome and let Bob stand on a 3D scanning device. After scanning Bob''s data, he was already controlling the high speed of the robotic arm in the lab.


    The technology, materials, and even the basic framework are all ready-made. All he has to do is fill the content, so that this special armor is more in line with Bob''s figure. This was not an easy task in the past, because Bob can look at the basic skeleton shape, he needs to pile up a lot of armor and metal bones to get Bob out of this bloated image. come out.


    But now, with the support of nanotechnology, it''s just a matter of just a few minutes.


    Nanometals flow like Bobs on Bob. They covered the metal skeleton''s frame and filled the image of the armor bit by bit. And with the constant adjustment of Stark, the final shaping of nano metal. A steel armor that is different from ordinary mark armor is already present in front of everyone.


    The head of the pier and the neck armor that barely sees the neck are built over the wide, thick shoulders, giving it an intuitive first impression that is rough. In order to achieve a coordination with Bob''s fat belly and deliberately thickened chest armor, it made it more three-pointed feeling.


    The armor of the abdomen was deliberately trimmed to a flat appearance for aesthetic reasons. In order to be consistent with this design as a whole, all the components of the suit A began to slant toward the rough, huge direction.


    Therefore, the final steel armor does not have the lean and strong feeling of ordinary steel armor. Instead, it has a unique sense of uniqueness that is unique to huge mechanical structures. This makes it look more like the anti-Hook armor developed by Stark or the earlier Iron King armor. From a factual point of view, Stark did indeed design this suit according to that idea.


    "That''s okay. This suit can be named as the Mark Armor''s special model of the Iron King. Although it is designed to be too large to meet your physical characteristics, but its power and the amount of bombs are also It''s much higher than the regular model. From a holistic perspective, its comprehensive combat power is not under the general mark armor. So I think you should be satisfied with it."


    "This is of course, I am very satisfied!"


    My family knows what is going on. Bob is well aware of his body shape. Even if he buys clothes and deliberately buys XL, he certainly can''t expect Stark to create a regular armor for himself. Having said that, if he really gave himself a suit, he would probably have a headache now how to put himself in.


    At the moment, this situation is just right, which not only satisfies his self-protection needs, but also satisfies his special desire to become a hero. Although it looks a bit cumbersome, but there is a saying that is not the case, Zagu is the man''s romance. Those fine armor are always just sissy toys.


    Although I am very satisfied with the gifts I have received, Bob is still trying to make a perfection, Bob is still playing with his own big baby, and has issued such a question to Stark.


    "However, Lord President. Although I am very satisfied with this structure, I can''t always wear it everywhere. I can see from the process of the formation. Mr. President, your technology in materials science has gone. At a very advanced level, is it possible to apply certain technologies to the suit, and to achieve portability after compression?"


    As a technician, Bob easily analyzed the expandability of nano-armor, and on this issue, Stark, who is more authoritative than him, immediately laughed and confidently replied.


    "This is of course. Look at the armor on your body. The bones that were originally used as supports are covered with nano-metals, and they are already swallowed and assimilated by nano-metals. In other words, the armor of your body now. Part of it is made up of nano-metals that can be freely edited. As long as you have the authority, you can compress it to a portable one at any time."


    Bob''s identity has been certified by Jarvis, and his current authority is enough to allow him to edit the nanometals freely. And he has an informatics degree. He is naturally not too clumsy when he starts to do this. After a few groping, he has already started this operation.


    And under his movements, the massive steel armor was immediately like a backflow of mercury, rolling and gathering on his back. And that is how much breathing effort, it has become a backpack look.


    In terms of nano-metal materials, although it is a metal texture, it is not a problem to imitate the effect of textile materials. Therefore, it is difficult to distinguish it from ordinary backpacks simply by looking at the naked eye.


    There is no doubt that this is a very successful camouflage. But Bob is not very satisfied. After all, Stark''s armor has evolved to the point where a watch can be transformed, and he has to carry a backpack as a ninja turtle, which of course makes him feel the gap.


    Stark can also feel his dissatisfaction in this regard, but he is also powerless in this regard.


    "Sorry, after all, your armor volume is there. Unless I can make any breakthrough in the material, otherwise it can be compressed to the limit."

 Chapter 1572： Strict attitude

    Bob is also an expert in materials science, and he certainly understands Stark''s explanation.


    In view of the characteristics of the current nano-metals, it has a certain degree of advancement for the metal materials commonly used in the world today. This kind of advanceness means that it can replace all the metal materials under the current technology. Perfect, it does not disappoint the reputation of Stark''s most talented genius. But in terms of scientific rigor, what is there in the world that can be called perfect?


    The answer is of course no. As an expert in this area, Bob can say with certainty that if nanometals can reach the level that it currently exhibits, then in other respects, it is bound to be limited. For example, further compression and scalability, or cost issues.


    New materials that are versatile and cost-effective are not impossible, but should not appear in the current era. If such materials really appear, then humans should have said that they have reached the era of the great universe that can cross the galaxy.


    At that time, as the top researcher in human beings, it was absolutely logical for Stark to invent such materials. But now, if he can do this, he can only use abnormalities to describe it.


    Crossing the technology of an entire era, this is not a gift of talent in a district. Looking at the situation in which modern technology is built on a complete industrial system. Unless the human industrial system completes the great leap of the times, this subversive industrial material simply does not appear.


    Maintaining this level of today can make people doubt the identity of Stark. Otherwise, Bob probably can''t help but guess, whether Stark is pretending to be an alien, or simply has already invested in any interstellar civilization.


    You must know that human beings are no longer the embarrassment of sitting in the sky today. As early as in the Battle of New York, they were forced to accept a wave of Star Wars. They are now wary of any possible accidents. This is the case for people of insight who come to the country and to the civilian population.


    The Earth''s defensive circle system, which is in the upper space of the Earth, is always monitoring the endless outer space, and the scientists on the earth have not let go of the possibility of monitoring the outer space and climbing their own technology to meet the enemy. This point, even Bob''s dead salted fish is no exception. After all, he is also a highly educated person. He still understands the truth that he has finished his eggs under the nest.


    At the moment, Stark��s performance is still normal, and Bob certainly cannot think in any other direction. It is also such a state of mind that he quickly entered the state he should have.


    "I understand what you mean. This is indeed a big regret. But as far as the current situation is concerned, it is not unacceptable. In short, thank you for this gift. And since I have this gift, I miss me. I should start my task too. So where do I start? And how can I contact you later?"


    One of the biggest downsides of the single-line task is that each step of the next-level performer needs to be given specific instructions from the superior. This process can not let others do it, naturally it increases the difficulty. So, taking advantage of this opportunity that is close at hand, he certainly wants to know more.


    Since Stark can think of such a plan, he naturally has a complete charter. So now, I saw him clapping his hands, one completely beyond the scope of Bob''s understanding, and the glorious door that is different from this room technology installation has already appeared in front of him.


    The ancient one of the bald head came out of the door. He looked at Bob in front of Stark, first, and then asked with some surprise.


    "This is the one you picked out? Really, some are beyond my expectations."


    Even the most familiar Master of the Ancients, in the face of Bob''s such a wonderful candidate, will inevitably fall into the strange circle of appearance. This is not to say that he has looked down on people, but that she is somewhat unimaginable. Bob is such a bloated guy who is capable of such a dangerous task.


    Flexible fat man? This guy doesn''t look like that in front of him. Look at his fat body that is doing irregular movements. If it is really flexible, isn''t it necessary to shake your eyes?


    Although this ancient saying will not be said, the meaning of her words is already very clear. And Stark, who was probably trying to figure out what she meant, said that she had a dry cough, and then she said a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t look at him. It''s a bit less eye-catching. In fact, Bob''s ability is still there. He has five doctoral degrees and was once an intelligence manager of two intelligence organizations. In terms of ability, I actually think he Still able to do the job."


    "Are you sure?" The ancient one who never liked to listen to others'' words couldn''t help but lengthen the sound. Then she directed her face in the direction of Bob. "Let me have a look, this is a very strong gentleman. What kind of skills do you have to deal with the devil from hell? If you can, I hope you can show me your ability."


    In the face of this suspicion of the ancient one, Bob''s confused expression is the meaning of who your mother is. There is no doubt that this is an impolite statement. But this attitude appears in Bob, who thinks he has been promoted to a new superhero, but it is not so illegal.


    As an elite talent, he certainly has the arrogance of having an elite talent. What is your own ability, not that you are irrelevant, and people with unknown identities can ask casually. If you want to realize your own skills in this kind of thing, at the very least, you should be the kind of character.


    Bob, who doesn''t know the ancient one, certainly can''t think that the guy who can be called by Stark will be a big-name character. In his view, the ancient one is at best the same level as himself, and he has mastered a little bit of special strength. There is no ambition in the chest, and there is no ink in the heart. In this way, I still want to fill my head in front of myself and not look at what color I am.


    To put it simply, Bob��s current mentality is bloated, and his people are beginning to drift. Of course, before he completely floated up, Stark had already pulled out his forty-meter knife and gave him a sly look.


    "Mr. Wilson. This is the ancient one, Lord Supreme Master. A character who has protected the earth for hundreds of years in the mysterious world and is the highest achiever of all human wizards. She is my partner, so you have to Show her enough respect!"


    This sentence is a warning, but also a point. Although the ancient Master is too thin, it can be regarded as a polished commander. But her power is there, even Stark, when she faced her, she did not dare to come up with a superior attitude.


    In terms of status, they are absolutely equal. And that means that Bob is now taking a stand in front of a big man. This is also the temper of the ancient Master, and the amount of tolerance. Otherwise, you have to change your temper and try it. I am afraid that Stark will not start cleaning the robot to clean the battlefield.


    Bob is now aware of the mistakes he has made. As a clever otaku, he quickly reversed his attitude.


    It��s not shameful to bow down to the big man. The introduction of Stark, the great Master who has protected humanity for hundreds of years. Even if such a character does not make any earth-shattering achievements, it is enough for people to maintain a sufficient respect for her with respect for the old and the young.


    The husband must be able to bend and stretch. As for how to bend and stretch here, Bob naturally has his way of dealing with it.


    "Sorry, sir. Bob Wilson reports to you. For your previous question, I think I can make an explanation. I have five PhDs, including informatics, that can handle most of them. Information exchange problem. At the same time, I have received strict agent training to ensure that all information is sufficiently secret in the interaction process. In this respect, I am professional. So I believe that I have the ability to undertake this task."


    Formulated in response, Bob tried to make himself as a dedicated and dedicated agent. Of course, his answer made Nick Fury, a tolerant guy, unable to hold his eyes. After all, he was not so honest before. From his current performance, he apparently regarded Nick Fury as a soft persimmon.


    After many twists and turns, it was not surprising that Nick Fury, who once fell to the prison, was treated as a soft persimmon. The strange thing is that Bob actually showed this level of respect to the ancient one. He should not know the talents of the ancient one. There is no reason to come up with such an attitude because of such an ordinary introduction.


    Can you say that you are really old and can''t lift your knife, so that even this small salted fish doesn''t put yourself in the eye? Nick Fury, who asked himself, certainly couldn''t understand Bob''s otaku thoughts. He never imagined that Bob had such an attitude, simply because he was stunned by the so-called Supreme Master.


    The otaku��s worship of the grandfather on the tall man is not something that ordinary people can understand. Of course, even the ancient party did not understand much.


    Already accustomed to the ancient people who worshipped her, she didn''t care much about Bob''s change. She only cares about Bob''s answer, because in her opinion, this answer is really a bit of a play.


    "Maybe you have some misunderstandings about my problem, Mr. Wilson. I am not asking about your office ability, but your self-protection ability. Are you sure that your physical condition can withstand the fierce battle? You are sure that you can be in hell. Is such a dangerous enemy self-protected?"

 Chapter 1673： Flying imagination, meeting, idol

    It is not Bob''s ability to communicate with Gu Yi.


    Perhaps in the government''s spy agencies, what will be called is a very important component. But in her opinion, the so-called communication is just that kind of thing. In order to ensure the confidentiality of information and do a lot of protective actions, the final result may not even be as simple as pulling someone on the road, let him help to spread a simple message.


    Of course, government agencies must have their considerations in doing so. After all, Gu Yi is not in this position. She has no position and is not qualified to reverse this view. However, on Bob''s question, she has a reason to step in.


    As the Supreme Master, although she does not like the Madonna, she puts the life and death of every ordinary person in her own heart. But at the most basic level, she does not casually let an ordinary person step into a mortal situation. That is to say, if Bob can''t prove that he has enough self-protection ability, she said that she would not agree to such a guy to die.


    If it was the beginning of the time when there was such a person in the ancients, then Bob would be very happy to push the boat and take himself out of this big trouble. But now, even the benefits have been taken, and if he thinks about pulling back, it is really too much to know.


    His face has not yet been cultivated to that point, so at this time, he can only argue as much as possible for himself.


    "Of course I am sure I have this ability, sir. I know that my performance in the training of agents is still ok."


    This is definitely a closed eye in the air, can be said that if it is not for him, Nick Fury will definitely expose his lie in the first time. However, since he has kept silent now, of course, it means that his attitude is the one that closes one eye. In the case that the former head of the SHIELD does not expose him, Bob��s idea of ??how to blow is not to see how he can fly his imagination.


    As a otaku, letting go of the imagination, it is still not a matter of coming. Although Bob did not make himself too outrageous. But that''s how hard it is, he has already added a lot of brilliance to his resume.


    What screams like the Hydra is a trivial matter. The madness came, and even the radical variants who had been in trouble with the city had eaten in his hands. He didn''t dare to say that he had smashed a super boss like Wan Wang, but what a three-level variant master, a four-level variant, was planted in his hands more than a dozen.


    Seeing that Bob was about to stop the car, he added any more powerful role to his great achievements. Stark quickly coughed and interrupted him.


    "Well, Bob, I don''t have to go on. I think the Master of the Ancients is already very clear about your ability."


    Having said that, he turned his head to the direction of the ancient Master, as if to add to the general.


    "I have given my steel armor to Bob. In a way, even if he doesn''t have anything, the waste will be more powerful than the elite soldiers who have fought in battle. So you don''t have to worry about him. Since the self-protection ability, since he has chosen him as this candidate, we naturally will give him enough protection."


    As a human being, Bob said that the ancient one is of course a word will not believe. However, Stark��s guarantee has a considerable weight, enough for her to bypass this encounter.


    In a way, she is already doing everything right. Since even Bob himself does not care about his own safety, why should she take the trouble to exercise this heart for him? So now, she just sighed, and then said.


    "Since you have already decided, then I will not say more. I will bring him to the past. As for the result, then I can only hope that Mr. Parker will accept him."


    The last part of this cooperation plan is still to fall on the evil spirits. However, at this level, these people are arguing more here, and they are doing nothing.


    This point, Stark, naturally understands in their hearts. Therefore, in the face of the ancient one, they can only respond with a nod.


    "Then everything will get rid of you. As for whether Bob can pass Peter''s test, I think this should not be a problem. After all, Bob is a trustworthy kind person, even if those evil spirits do not have anything. What is the reason for him."


    Under big data, Bob is already the most suitable candidate. If even such a candidate can''t be accepted by the evil spirits, then Stark can only doubt the sincerity of the evil spirits. Of course, things haven''t progressed to such a bad point. So he still has confidence in all of this.


    Perhaps it is his confidence that infected the ancient one, she no longer continues to entangle this topic, but directly nod, and took Bob into the door of his own space.


    All of this quickly made Bob not have time to react, and when he returned to God, others were already standing in a tent.


    This sudden environmental change made him feel awkward, and when he saw the person standing in the tent, he had an uncontrollable feeling of excitement. Seeing idols, this is not an experience that ordinary people can have.


    And this is different from when I saw Stark before. After all, in his heart, the little spider is the first, Stark can only be regarded as the third, the degree of psychological surprise is very different. What''s more, when you meet Stark, the identity of the Stark boss is definitely greater than the identity of his idol, which naturally cannot be compared with the current situation.


    So now, Bob is already rushing to Stark''s front, and then like a pet dog holding his paw against his master, he is excited to say Peter''s hand.


    "Spiderman is it? That you are my idol, I really like you, you don''t know, my bedroom is full of your posters, even the pillows on your bed!"


    In the face of such a sudden situation, Peter really managed to hold his own impulse to attack. Of course, after listening to Bob''s words, he even had no urge to attack. There was a direct idea of ??wanting to shun Bob and stay away from it.


    Although he understands that this is the attitude that fans will have for idols. But to be honest, when he heard Bob even holding his pillow while sleeping, his heart was already afraid of this little fat man who seemed harmless to humans and animals.


    Fans are all neurotic. A big man is holding his pillow to sleep. This kind of creepy thing happens. Who is sure that he will climb to his bed in the middle of the night after seeing his real person?


    With such concerns, Peter naturally took a protective attitude toward Bob. He was almost immediate, he took his hand out and then kept his distance from Bob, and he said to him in full doubt.


    "I am very glad that I can have you as a supporter. But please forgive me. I don''t seem to have invited any fans to visit. So, can you tell me why you are here? In particular, you are still with her. together?"


    In Peter''s thoughts, he must have hoped to use this reason to send out this dangerous fan. However, he also understands that the ancient Master will not bring an ordinary person here for no reason. He is definitely not an ordinary person, so he must have a special meaning, even a very critical person. Of course, this does not prevent him from being lucky. If he can, he will try to put this dangerous person as far as he can. Because no matter which angle he thinks, he can''t find a reason why he should betray Gwen.


    This is his luck, and soon, this kind of luck is like a cookie that has been smashed between fingers and is shattered. Because at this time, Bob has already said his identity.


    Although the rejection of the idol is somewhat uncomfortable, Bob is not because of love and hate. His reason can remind him of his mission and mission. So now, he responded to Peter like this.


    "Sorry, sir. I am a special liaison to the US government. Bob Wilson from the Tian hammer office, ordered by President Tony Stark, to report to you. In the future, our liaison work will be by me. Responsible, I hope that we can have a pleasant experience in the future cooperation!"


    This identity is enough for Peter to come up with a serious attitude. After he took out the seriousness he had, the first thing he did was to suddenly become a violent knight who was flaming, and then held his shoulders without saying anything, looking straight up. His eyes came.


    This is not a weapon like the use of the eye of the judgment, but it is also more severe than the evil spirits to distinguish the evil means. Because he can''t guarantee that some people will do some special hands and feet in this matter. After all, Stark is the supreme ruler of a country, and the resources he has in his hands are terrible. And even if he didn''t shoot, the existence of the ancient Master would hardly let him relax his vigilance.


    He must be cautious and cautious, and no matter how cautious he is, the final result makes him somewhat unexpected.


    Standing in front of him is a thoroughly innocent person. From the depths of his soul, Peter did not say that he saw the mourning of the dead. Even a chicken, the soul of a fish, he had never seen it. Almost zero, let him subconsciously think that he saw the Boy Scouts. However, this is a special agent of the Tianshou Bureau.


    Stark, you are not kidding me again.

 Chapter 1664： War communication question reason

    After thinking that the wolf guy had uncovered the layer of skin, it was a small suckling pig. This unexpected situation made Peter inevitably become paralyzed.


    Yes, he is embarrassed. Because his suspicions are not only an offense to Bob, but also a distrust of Stark and Stark. This kind of mistrust is in the heart and there is nothing, but it is on the bright side, that is a more troublesome problem.


    Doubt is always the root of the alliance''s split, although there is never an unbreakable alliance in the world, but in any case, doubts on such things will shake the foundation of their cooperation.


    Fortunately, the Master of the Ancients saw this situation after all, so she also showed a comfortable means to cope with this situation.


    "As a check for spies, it is a very necessary move, but Mr. Parker, don''t you think your actions are too much?"


    Peter can of course hear the cover in the old saying and her warning. This made him sigh and then resumed his original appearance, while patting Bob''s shoulder and talking to him.


    "Sorry, man. I am doing too much."


    Bob is still ignorant of all this. He only understands roughly that he has passed a test of identity. This test is not new to him. In fact, he has already experienced several similar procedures when he entered the White House. In contrast, Peter��s actions are simply not offensive. So of course, he chose to forgive.


    "It''s nothing, Mr. Parker. I know this is a prerequisite for our cooperation. In fact, I don''t care about you doing this kind of test for me. I believe that I can stand the test, please believe me. I am definitely not doing anything that is not good for you."


    The assurance from the fans, really, Peter is a bit scornful. After experiencing a brutal war and seeing the darkness of human nature, he did not believe that this kind of establishment was based on the illusion of illusion.


    He believes that his comrades who fight alongside themselves believe in the brothers, fathers and mothers who have come forward to protect their families. But he doesn''t believe in politicians. He doesn''t believe in those stars who will only make a show. Naturally, he will not even believe those fans who just don''t know who they are because they are fascinated.


    In his opinion, the worship of idols by fans is entirely due to the fact that there is nothing to do with a full meal. Once their lives or personal interests are compromised, they will not continue to choose to support their idols. It is definitely a question worth discussing.


    Is there a fan who is stupid enough to pay for everything for the so-called idol? Amount, this seems to be really there. So is this little fat man in front of me such a stupid guy? Thinking about the words he had said before, Peter suddenly and desperately discovered that this does not seem to be an impossible thing.


    Stark, you really sent a great person to play with me.


    Shake his head and wipe the mess in his head. Peter also began to set his own mentality and entered the topic. The current situation can not allow him to waste time on these details, so immediately, he said to Bob.


    "You are here, Mr. Liaison. I have a very important thing that needs you to tell President Stark. You have the means to contact him in the shortest possible time, right?"


    "Yes, sir. I can always get in touch with the President."


    Although he did not think that he would be acting so soon, Bob gave a definite answer with due diligence. In this regard, Peter nodded with satisfaction, then said to him solemnly.


    "In this case, please tell President Stark that the plan has changed. We have no time to continue doing this kind of delay. The evil spirit knight will launch an attack on **** in the next few days. As a partner, I I need the support of the Stark government. On the frontal battlefield, I need him to attract the attention of **** for us and create opportunities for us to break into hell!"


    When this sentence is said, it is not just that Bob is in a state of arrogance. Even the guy who has kept the world''s high-ranking people in the ancient one is inevitably showing a shocked look.


    Bob said that as a guy who had just touched all these secrets, he obviously thought that this was just a planned action and a planned thing. But the ancient one can be different. As a third-party with the same status, she is very clear about the person who is in the middle of this. The original plan is not like this at all.


    What they want is a gradual plan, step by step, and build a war advantage against **** little by little. Rather than being like this, no matter what, no matter what, screaming and rushing into the enemy''s nest. What is the difference between this and self-destruction? Anyway, she absolutely can''t allow things to develop to such a bad situation.


    So immediately, she has already sent a very serious question to Peter.


    "Mr. Parker, do you know what you are saying? Don''t you understand the serious consequences that you may have caused by doing this? You are putting the efforts of all of us to the fore, you are I am joking about the future of the whole human being. If you can''t give me a suitable reason, I will never allow you to do this. You know, I have this ability and I have this qualification!"


    Peter wants to make such a big move, and the ancient Master is indeed a hurdle that cannot be avoided. Because of her collaborator status, and because she does have the ability to stop them from acting. Therefore, he is bound to convince the ancient Master, and at this point, he is already ready.


    "Listen, Gu Yi. I certainly understand the consequences of my doing this. But since I will choose to do this, then I naturally have my reasons."


    "I listen to your reasons. And this reason can not satisfy me, this should be judged by me!"


    On this issue, even if the attitude has always been mild, the good-speaking Guru Master has come up with a tough enough attitude. Obviously, she is not so convincing. In this regard, Peter just frowned, it is already This made her speech to her.


    "I understand your concern, Gu Yi. But please also believe me. If there is a possibility of one in ten, I will never make such a decision. The situation is very critical, we have no time and more. Choose the room."


    It still seems to be a concern, and Peter did not fully explain what he knew. But his mouth kept saying that he had been insisting on his own point of view.


    This made Gu Brow wrinkle deeper. At the same time, she also inevitably asked such words.


    "Do you know about Carter Shire? Is there any opinion on these actions for you?"


    Impulsive, reckless, this is a common problem for young people. And if you want to become a big event, the impulse of one time alone is absolutely impossible. At this time, if there is an experienced person with a deep experience, it will often increase the success rate. This is why the ancients brought Carter Shire to Peter. She needed the old Carter to constrain Peter''s actions so that he would not make any irreparable mistakes because of impulsive impulses.


    Old Carter has experienced a hundred battles and knows the bottom line of hell. If even he agrees with Peter''s approach, then the ancient one can only believe that things really have no room for change. Only then will she accept Peter''s approach. But now, everything is still undecided.


    It��s not surprising that Gu Yi moved out of old Carter. But it is precisely because of her questioning that it evokes the pain in Peter''s heart. The death of the old Carter can not let Peter feel relieved, so when she asked this question, his face immediately fell cold.


    The evil fire burned in his heart, but he was not sensible, but he could not scatter these evil fires on the head of the ancient one. Therefore, he can only hold his own different mood, and then bite his teeth and say to the ancient one.


    "Old Carter has already sacrificed, and it is because of his sacrifice that prompted me to make such a decision."


    "What do you say, what is this all about?"


    Peter��s words finally made Gu Yi aware of the seriousness of the problem, and she quickly began to ask questions. In this regard, Peter looked at Bob''s direction and revealed a silent appearance.


    Obviously, he does not think that Bob''s identity is qualified to know the inside story. Even if he is a very key liaison, it is no exception.


    For his concerns, although Gu Yi was dissatisfied, he did not defend Bob. At this time, she just waved her hand and pulled Peter into a special environment in a special way, then pointed to Peter like Bob, who said it was fixed.


    "I have pre-determined his perception of time. For him, our current conversation does not exist. So, what is the problem, you can now make it clear!"


    "Rande Kiel. It is this guy who killed the old Carter!"


    In a simple sentence, it was that the ancient body tightened its body and instantly refuted it.


    "This is impossible. Randil is bound by the contract, he can''t break free from hell."


    "Impossible, what is impossible. In this kind of thing, do you dare to say that he is absolutely impossible?"


    This may not be possible from the perspective of the ancient one, but from Peter''s point of view, this is already an established fact, and what she calls can''t be just a joke.


    Things have already happened, and Gu Yi also understands that Peter will not say anything big on such things. So she can only frown and say in a calm tone.


    "Unless he is willing to pay a huge price, he will never be able to break the bond. This is the contract I signed with Hell. I am very clear about this!"

 Chapter 1665： Disagreement

    Gu Yi��s vows did not change Peter��s attitude. In this magical world, which will always give you an accident, he has seen too many authoritative experts being twisted and smashed.


    Everything is a customary rule, and the contract is being broken. In this real world of great contention, anyone who is qualified to end will have the possibility of tearing the face. It��s too underestimating their skills and determination to have them in the district��s paper contract.


    There is never a price that can''t be afforded. The key is whether the rewards you can get will exceed the chips you have to pay. I was afraid that when I signed the contract with the existence of Randil, the ancient one never thought about it. They would pour the power of **** to attack the human world. So at this time, it is a matter of course that her paper contract is torn apart by others.


    The ancient one is not a fool. Even if Peter does not speak out in front of her face, she can still think of such a possibility from some detail. This made her face suddenly ugly. However, with her own extraordinary reason, she did not show any negative emotions at this time. She just took a deep breath and said to Peter.


    "Tell me what you know, Mr. Parker. Only by knowing more details, can I judge whether everything you have done is right or not. I think if you are in a hurry to start a war, it will not I care about the time of this moment."


    This sentence is not bad at all. Peter will not be anxious if he is in a hurry. This can be seen from his time and the ancient ones who are honing here. Therefore, it is to follow the meaning of the ancient one, he began to tell everything about the ins and outs of the ancient one.


    From the attack of the evil spirit knight to the testimony of the gods, from their speculation to his judgment on Randkiel. It��s a big deal. He doesn��t mean a little bit of concealment. It��s almost everything that tells everything.


    In the face of his remarks, the ancient one slowly wrinkled his brow.


    "Mr. Parker, how much do you know about guys like Randeck?"


    "Rande Kiel?" Peter paused to think about it for such an awkward question. Then I slowed down the tone and slowly recovered. "I don''t know much about him. It''s limited to some legends and rumors that people have passed on. But I can only know that he is a power figure in hell, a blackmail knowing how to use intrigue." This is enough, isn''t it?"


    "Not enough! If all this is really a conspiracy of Goodkiel!"


    One sentence denied Parker��s point of view, and the ancient one was already very serious about Peter.


    "If your opponent is Randel, then you must have a very clear understanding of him. You must know that he is one of the oldest angels in heaven and one of the seven angels. Although he is not the most powerful, it is definitely not the weakest."


    "In terms of strength, although he is strong, he is not terrible. People who are stronger than him are everywhere, even if you have the power to overcome him. But the power of power is not important to him because he really What makes people feel terrible is his wisdom!"


    "When the Seven Archangels are as strong as Gabriel and they are interrupted by Lucifer, even the existence of Jehovah and Lucifer will damage the soldiers and swallow the bitter fruit. The long time of thousands of years is always inevitable. This will happen, but only Dekiel is an exception, and he has never suffered any losses."


    "Whether in heaven and the devil and other gods compete for faith, or when they follow Lucifer''s days, others are up and down, but he has been steadily advancing. This is enough to show his wisdom, he Terrible. So if you are facing him, you have to be cautious!"


    "What the **** are you, Gu Yi Master. If you have anything, please say it, I don''t have time to play this guessing game with you here!"


    Impatient Peter obviously didn''t have the feeling of listening to a long story. He almost immediately asked about the ancient one. Immediately, he got the answer from Gu Yi.


    "My meaning is very simple, Mr. Parker, I hope that you can think twice before you go. If the situation allows, I hope that you can start the action you called after getting my further verification!"


    ��Do you think my fears are unnecessary? Or do you have any opinions on my thoughts?��


    "Your worry is not unnecessary, Mr. Parker. It''s just that your thoughts are too radical. We don''t dare to guarantee that things really are what you think. And if there is one, I mean. In case, you will bury everything that we have worked hard for so long. Human beings are defeated, and I don��t think that you will want to see such a result. If so, why don��t you wait, wait for me? What about the news?"


    Refuting Peter''s ancient one is obviously still want to be conservative. She really can''t see Peter''s savage, anxious to want to fight with the enemy. In the face of her statement, Peter immediately turned his mouth and revealed a disdainful smile.


    "Do you want to think twice before you do this? Of course, I don''t object. But the question is, can you guarantee that you can investigate the truth you want before the two hells form an alliance?"


    "Time is not waiting for people. If you have not come to a conclusion before they start to act together, then are we still going to sit still and wait for the end of mankind to come to our head? For this question You have to give me a clear idea, the ancient master!"


    "This" Peter''s statement suddenly made Gu Yi somewhat vocal. Because she also knows that the possibility that Peter is telling is not impossible.


    The enemy is already hooking up and hooking, and it is possible to launch a general attack on them at any time. And they are still dragging their feet here, wasting time in order to guess the enemy''s actions. This kind of thing makes it clear that they are placed in an unfavorable passive position. One is slightly careless, and all of them will fall into the situation of losing everything. One such result is unacceptable to any of them.


    Gu Yi did not dare to bear such a big responsibility in this situation. She did not have the ambition to put human survival on her personal suspicion. Therefore, she can only be silent. After a long time, she asked Peter to compromise.


    "Well, I admit, I am not sure. So, what are you going to do?"


    "You are yours, I am doing mine. Since you have doubts about all this, then as far as you think, to investigate Randil''s actions. And here, I still have to follow my first. As prepared, we launched a raid on the evil spirits. We don��t interfere with each other. Of course, if Randil is really as I fear, I want to smash this water at this time. You only have to advance in advance. Tell me this news and let me be prepared."


    "Just like this? In this case, will the pressure you bear will be too great? I understand the urgency and tension in your heart, but you should also be aware that the evil spirit knight is an important force in our fight against hell. No matter how much the situation is. In a crisis, this is not the reason we have to give up this power completely!"


    Peter��s statement made Gu Yi feel surprised, and after the surprise, she naturally issued her own opinion. In her opinion, this is the performance of Peter��s intention to burn. I am afraid that the jade will not be burned. It is true that the stone is hit by the egg. Blind sacrifices have no meaning at all. Even if they die, they should die more valuable. Therefore, she must put forward her own opinions. At the very least, let Peter understand that there is no reason to stay in the green hills.


    The meaning of the ancient one is obvious, and Peter certainly understands it. So now, he shook his head and explained it to the ancient one.


    "I understand your concerns, but don''t worry, when it''s a last resort, I won''t make the kind of stupid things that come to life and die. I already have the idea, but this idea needs your cooperation!"


    When he heard Peter say this, he suddenly felt a sigh of relief. Peter can have an idea, which is enough to show that he did not make a decision like this. And since it is not the impulse decision made under the fever of the mind, then there are still some room for change.


    This gave her a little expectation of Peter''s idea, and when she looked at the face she was listening to, Peter immediately said his thoughts.


    "I intend to pull Stark into the water and let him play a more important role in our actions!"


    "Stark? I don''t quite understand what you mean?"


    In the face of Peter''s statement, Gu Yi was confused in his mind and could not understand what he was referring to. In this regard, as the party that is in urgent need of her support, Peter certainly explained it in great detail.


    "It''s very simple. I want to give Stark some fake news, let him be passive and have to become the main force against hell. This is what he should have done to protect his people, isn''t it?"


    "But, is this different from what we planned at the beginning? He is an important part of fighting hell. There is nothing wrong with your arrangement, isn''t it?"


    "No, there is a lot of change, Gu Yi. I am afraid you don''t understand Stark, they are politicians, not warriors. If you think they will do their best in this kind of thing, then I can only say You are too small to see them!"

 Chapter 1666： All kinds of calculations drive peoples hearts

    ��No one knows more about these dirty politicians than I do. They will only bully and bully. When faced with enemies who are weaker than them or who feel weaker than themselves, they will be like a group of hyenas. Like the crowd, he used his means to clean him up. But once they found that the enemy they faced was stronger than they thought, so that they could not confront each other, what do you think they would do? Are we allies?"


    The corner of the mouth was pulled, revealing a disdainful smile. Peter has not given the ancient opening, it has already given his own answer.


    "No, they won''t rely on what so-called allies. Because in their eyes, allies are never enough to pay for their lives. The American government will only rely on itself. As for allies, bring them some soup when needed. Take them to block the enemy''s gun eyes when they are not needed. This is the consistent style of the United States."


    "Do you think the Stark government will compromise the enemy at a critical time and discard us? It seems unlikely. After all, Stark"


    I have roughly understood what Peter meant. The first reaction of the ancient one was to disbelieve. The simple reason that the lips are cold and cold is not understood? He doesn''t seem to be like that kind of person.


    "Stark may not think so, but can you guarantee that the politicians under his command, those who truly represent the United States will not have such an idea? Master Gu, you know too little about them. If you have experienced what I have experienced, you will understand what kind of people this is. At this point, I can be sure that they will only do more and be more despicable. If we let them know The truth words"


    Although Peter��s past, Gu Yi, had not witnessed it, but he also heard it. He is very aware of the disgraceful role played by the US government in all of this, not to mention them. The vast majority of politicians in the world are like this. From ancient times to the present, regardless of nationality and ethnicity, such an example has already seen too much. Naturally, she also began to think twice about Peter''s statement.


    There are reservations about the American government, and this is a perfectly possible move. However, what kind of reservations can we completely drag this complicated large collection into the water?


    Standing on a higher stand, it is certainly impossible for the ancient one to hesitate because of the interests of a national government. And when she started from the overall situation, she quickly thought of the enforceability of a certain method.


    "Do you want to hide the fear of hell, let the Stark government think that they are dealing with only one evil spirit? This idea is good, but it is not easy to implement it. Concealing the news is simple, but want to let It is not easy for the Stark government to go to **** with a desperate effort. The main problem is that there is no interest in making them pay attention."


    The ancient one is very clear, and it is not easy to make a country to work hard. Unless it is something that can threaten their lives and deaths, unless you can get enough benefits for everyone, or if you want to drive a whole country action with some alarmist words, it is simply impossible.


    The threat of life and death? If they are telling the truth, there may be some chances, but since Peter has already made such a ghost idea, then it is certainly not appropriate to want to tell the truth. So for the moment, the only way to apply to them is to take the trick of speaking with interest.


    The money is moving, and this is also true of the country. However, it is not the money in the general sense that can impress the country''s wealth, but the abstract things of resources, land and the future.


    After all, the United States is not the original Japan. It has limited resources and is in a small place. So all the time is to include the wider land into its own territory. What it says is also a vast territory, thousands of miles. The thirst for resources and land is naturally not as urgent as most people think. Coupled with its own turmoil, internal and external troubles, the conditions of leisure are simply not enough to impress it.


    Peter is also clear about this. However, since he can make such an idea, he naturally has a draft. So now, he will say so in a nutshell.


    "The general interest is of course impossible to make these wolves and dogs move, but if they take the future as a bet, they are not afraid that they will not be hooked!"


    future? This very abstract vocabulary is too vague for the average person. But for the ancient one, she actually can easily think of something from such words.


    What is the most lacking in the United States now? It is not a resource or a money, but its right to speak and take the initiative in the world. After experiencing these turbulences, it has been able to describe it with a lack of dominance. Not only has it been defeated by itself, but even the world power that it had had had to be paid out, letting others share a piece of it.


    For the United States, once a hegemon, this is definitely a humiliating compromise. It is the only means for them to protect themselves under the circumstance. But if you say that you are willing to admit defeat, then you are too small to look at the United States who has dominated for nearly a hundred years.


    The Stark government has never given up on the idea of ??returning to its throne. Everything they are working on today is prepared for the future. A generation will not be two generations. As a ruler, Stark definitely has such a conviction and perseverance.


    However, if you can get it all back in the modern age, who wants to give the dream to the later generations? Peter and Gu Yi are very aware of Stark''s personality, and his pride and conceited guys will never do this. As long as there is such a small chance, he will go all out to achieve his dream in his lifetime.


    This is the weakness of Stark, and this weakness is clearly clear in Peter. So at this time, he will vow to say so to the ancient one.


    "I know the biggest ambition in Stark''s heart. He can do anything for the benefit of this country. And as long as we give him some wrong information, let him think that he can control **** by this war. Holding on to the future of the world, he will definitely get into our traps. Yes, I know him, he will do it."


    Will Stark do this? Although the answer to this question has already had a result in the past, but in the face of such a statement of Peter, she could not help but questioned him.


    "Are you sure that his opinion will represent the entire US government? Mr. Parker, is this a bit too much to take for granted? To know that there are people like Nick Fry in the American government, they will not let Stark casually Then I made this decision. And again, **** is not a good environment for humans. How do you know that Stark will take control of **** as an opportunity to grasp the future?"


    "He will, because this is the best way the US government is good at it."


    The process of persuading the ancient Master was not going well, but Peter was still fighting hard. To this end, he did not hesitate to make up the black history of the United States, and regard them as the basis for supporting their own theories.


    "The Middle East is not a good place, but have you seen the United States gave up its dominance in the Middle East in the past few decades? Supporting Israel''s founding of the country, invading Lebanon, the Gulf War, these are still actions on the bright side. In private, supporting terrorism and forcing interference in other countries�� internal affairs, they have nothing to do with everything."


    "Every action is filled with countless money and materials. Every war is backed by countless people''s protests and condemnations. On the surface, Americans are wasting countless resources here, but they can''t get any benefits. It is a waste of taxpayer money. But in fact, the US government has used the Middle East conflict to kidnap all potential enemies in the world!"


    "Europe, Russia and even the Far East, can''t let the US government do anything in the Middle East, because no one can deliver the world''s lifeline of oil to the hands of the United States. They can only be forced to be brought into this mire. Among them, more or less in this quagmire consumes the power that should not be consumed. This is itself the strategy of the US government. After dragging everyone down, even if it is by volume, he can keep it. The status of his own world hegemony. I can''t climb up, and pulling the other''s hind legs is also a way to win. This is the case at the moment."


    "As long as you can control Hell, the Stark government has another means of dragging others. With the invasion of Hell, he can self-directed and let the power of Hell weaken the strength of his potential opponents. The strength of others is constantly weakening, but he can save his strength and recover slowly. Under the circumstance, whoever is the last winner is of course a clear-cut thing, of course he can��t see it. And as long as you see it, do you think he will give up this special means?"


    give up? how is this possible. Isn��t this blunt knife a flesh and blood method that is the favorite of those politicians? It can be said that as long as this possibility is placed in front of those politicians, Gu Yi can definitely guarantee that they will be crazy for this means.


    The changes in the human heart are already in the hands of others, how can they escape such calculations.


    While the heart was sucking in the air for Peter''s calculations, the ancient one couldn''t help but put his gaze on Peter. For the first time, she discovered that this seemingly pure young man is already invisible to her.


    Is this a good thing or a bad thing? Her heart has hesitated.

 Chapter 1667： The reason for the war

    Peter couldn''t see the hesitation in the ancient heart. Now he just piles up the chips in front of himself.


    "I understand your concerns. I am like you, and I don''t want to see things between my own alliances. But you have to know that the alliance with the US government itself is a very unreliable thing, if you don''t To calculate him, just wait for him to calculate you. In this respect, I have already suffered a loss for a while. So this time, I have to preempt."


    "And again, this matter does not have much impact on our plan. Isn''t it? The US government is still taking on his obligations and responsibilities, and everything we do is just breaking his back, let He is more focused on his duties. If he can focus on his responsibilities, then nothing will change. If he can''t, we can have more means to check and balance him."


    Although the ancient one wanted to convince himself, he placed his trust on the integrity of those politicians. But obviously, she can''t do this at all.


    Trust politicians? Unless she is told by her mind, she will never be stupid enough to make this mistake. In this case, choosing to stand on the side of Peter has become a matter of course.


    No matter which angle to look at, Peter is more trustworthy than the US government. Since the choices have already been made, the ancient ones have to start thinking about their common interests.


    The US government is not an old woman who is old and old. She is so soft that she believes what he believes. Let''s not say that Stark and Nick Fury are the same guys, that is, the think tank behind them is not easy to fool.


    But they also have their advantage, that is, the initiative of information is completely in their hands. They don''t need to tell the Stark government what to do, they just need to put specific information in front of the Stark government, and these politicians will act as they expected.


    After all, the key to the problem lies in the control of information. Anything to say, what can''t be said can all be considered.


    At this point, Gu Yi had such a little bit of distrust of Peter''s ability. He may be smart, but being smart does not mean that he can cope with such a situation. This is the place where the most savage people can play around. If he wants to be able to perform well in front of these guys, he needs more experience.


    However, with her, these problems are actually not too big a problem. On the experience, she is no worse than the embarrassing politicians. As long as she confessed to Peter on the sidelines, then even if they deal with the foxes who are squatting again, they should be able to handle them.


    Thinking of this, the ancient one stopped Peter''s chatter in this regard, and instead asked him directly into the subject.


    "How are you going to confuse them? If you want them to get into this trap, how do you have a proper statement?"


    "Reassured, I have already thought about this."


    Seeing that the ancient one had a clear tendency to ask questions, Peter immediately responded to her with some excitement.


    "I will tell Stark through this guy, I intend to take the lead in attacking the evil spirits. For reasons, I will say that this is because the anxious **** is fighting the evil spirits hell."


    "As a new **** master, that guy''s rule over evil spirits is inevitably unstable. Plus he is now completely invading the human world, he must be at a disadvantage in the war with the anxious hell. The opportunity is rare, there is no reason. Give up. Even if Stark is not willing to attack, I will attack directly here. Unless he can watch me completely in the hell. But I think he should have no such thoughts now."


    Of course, Stark does not have such a mind now, because it is obviously breaking his arm and putting himself in a state of unfavorable war against hell.


    This ancient one is very certain, but she did not think that Peter can actually understand the Stark government''s mind so clearly. Even if she is replaced by Peter, she may not be better than Peter, and this is enough to show that Peter��s calculations for Stark are not a day or two.


    For the festival between the two men, the ancient one is heard, and there is no sense of empathy. Therefore, it is difficult for her to understand the complex mood of Peter at this moment.


    For Peter, calculating his former friends is not a good thing to make people happy. However, by the time he is in this position, what is public or private, he has been able to distinguish clearly.


    For the sake of the overall situation, for your own ideals and justice, personal grievances and hatreds are things that can be ignored. At this time he can understand why Stark had such a choice at the beginning. After all, they are all the same people. They are all people who put their ideals and beliefs in higher positions. However, unfortunately, this should have allowed them to have more common topics between them, but now they can only do this kind of room-fighting thing. The impermanence of this fate is really a ridiculous and ridiculous feeling. .


    I want to laugh in my heart, but my face can only show a quiet look. This is the change he has made unconsciously. In the face of this change, the ancient one has set his head in his heart, and he has commented on him with the generals.


    A fierce young man, even if he is talented again, has the ability to entrust him with a big job. Throughout the ages, there have always been quite a few amazing people, but how many people can really become big things? There are very few.


    Most of the geniuses are like flashing stars, and those who can truly achieve great achievements are often harder and more stable characters who have experienced grinding and polishing themselves.


    This is the summary of the ancient times for the times, and as an old man who has gone through thousands of years, she also has the qualification to say such things. Nowadays, she has already identified it. Now Peter has qualified for a major event, and once he has the ability to turn the dragon. This is really a rare surprise for her.


    You know, from the very beginning, the positioning of Peter in the first place was very special. On the bright side, she told Peter that he hoped he could become the master of **** and end the roots of **** invading the human world. But in fact, she knew very well that it was just a big cake.


    She just gave Peter an ultimate goal and let him know what direction he should fight. As for whether he can do all of what he said, really, in fact, she does not have much expectations in her own heart.


    After all, in her thoughts, Peter can only be regarded as a strange soldier. Being able to do things best, not to do things, to kill the power of hell, to contain the energy of **** is also possible. As long as you can completely end the plot of **** at the end, then really, no matter whether he is dead or not, it is not very important.


    A small **** should not be arrogant to his general Marshal general, which is to add trouble to himself. But when this little **** crossed the river and showed the importance of not being able to play any chess pieces, you should treat him as a small pawn, and it would be a bit stupid.


    Ancient One has begun to change his opinion of Peter. In her eyes, Peter has really become the most favorable candidate for the Lord of Hell. In this case, of course, she can''t sit on the power of Peter''s hand to see what is unnecessary loss. After all, this is the backbone of his future. So it was also unprecedented, she began to ask Peter about the future battle arrangements.


    "Your arrangement for Stark is in place, even if there are some minor flaws, it will not have much impact. I will take care of it and make sure that the situation is as we imagined. However, in other On the other hand, I can help you a lot. To be honest, as the pioneer of the advanced attack, the pressure you have to bear must be huge. So I want to know how you plan to deal with evil spirits in hell. Those guys."


    No one can hope to see someone walking into their own territory. Especially when she intervened is Peter''s core interests, so really, this is really a very taboo thing.


    However, Peter still has a shallow qualification and does not have much self-awareness in this regard. So he just licked his mouth indifferently, then smiled and said to the ancient one.


    "I have studied a lot of military books recently and have studied many experience cases. So I came to the conclusion that it is such a highly mobile and powerful force that I want to deal with the huge thing like hell. It is better to use sports warfare as the core of tactics."


    "The strength of the evil spirit knight is here, and the **** army under the same force cannot be our opponent. It is absolutely impossible to use a large force to encircle us. It is absolutely impossible to use more than ten times the military power. With the mobility advantage, we can completely turn the whole **** upside down. Even if you keep going to Stark to drill into our trap, there will be no problem. So you can rest assured!"


    Peter''s answer sounds very reliable. It can be seen that he did have serious research. This made Gu Yi interested, so she immediately asked.


    "A very good idea, what military work are you looking at? Maybe I have seen it."


    "Is Sun Tzu''s Art of War knowing? A Chinese named Sun Wu wrote it."


    "Know, I was born with the original author and laughed!"


    Ancient nod, suddenly realized. In this regard, Peter can only show a smile, express his feelings with a haha.


    To be honest, he has never hated this old monster that has lived for thousands of years. This is really straightforward, and even a forced one does not make people install it.

 Chapter 1668： Actors are responsible for their duties

    "Bob, Bob. Hey, man, come back."


    It seems that after a period of blanks, it is like being boring after some kind of intense exercise. Bob was completely awakened by this sudden call in the case of a sudden one.


    The first thing he woke up was like a big prostitute who was invaded, and he screamed directly at Peter who woke him up.


    Speaking of this two-pound fat man''s voice is indeed wide enough, this shout is completely called the level of the world tenor. And Rao is based on Peter��s psychological quality, and he is caught up in this way.


    Fortunately, in the wilderness, there are no outsiders. Otherwise, if there are other people nearby, maybe they will think that there is a tragedy!


    In order to avoid misunderstandings, it is also to cleanse your ears. Peter quickly grabbed the screaming Bob and shook his shoulder and shouted at him.


    "Calm down, calm down, man. You''re fine, you are all fine. So don''t you call it like this? I''m afraid that you will lead someone else and misunderstand the relationship between us!"


    "Sorry, sorry" habitually apologized, and Bob, who had come back to him, immediately defended his previous situation. "I don''t know what happened to me. It''s suddenly, there is a blank space in my head. Right, what did you just say?"


    This kind of blank is entirely caused by the lack of time feeling. Of course, this problem is only known to Gu Yi and Peter, and they certainly will not tell Bob. So Bob can only blame this on himself.


    Although he does not understand why he has such a problem, it is better to apologize in the first place. After all, everyone in the room is a big man. He has a run-up, and there is really no qualification for questioning. Rather than looking for it on this issue, it is better to leave this code behind. So he opened the topic directly and pulled things back to the original timeline.


    And this is exactly what Peter wants. I was still thinking about how to make this little fat man fooled into the past. He saw that Bob was so interested, and naturally he could not continue to trouble himself. So along with his problems, he also said directly to Bob.


    "I said, I need you to contact Stark and tell him that I want to start the war ahead of time!"


    "War?" Suddenly grew up, Bob''s face immediately revealed a terrified and weird look. Although he knew that he accepted a very dangerous task, he really did not think that this danger would come so fast.


    Is this going to break? He is not prepared at all! He was very upset in his heart and hoped that it was just a bad joke. But looking at the look on Peter''s face, he immediately understood the embarrassment of this hope.


    Finished, really want to go to the battlefield. At this moment, he can only sigh in his heart. At the same time, because of his responsibilities, he had to reluctantly come up with an ugly smile and asked Peter.


    "Can you say something specific? Mr. Parker. What are the reasons for what you want to do and what you are going to do. I have to understand this before I can explain further to the President."


    "You tell Stark so. He said that **** is launching an internal war. This is the best chance for us to get involved. I don''t plan to miss this opportunity, so if he doesn''t want to, then let him look at ourselves. It��s good to go to the army alone.��


    "Internal war? Can you say more in detail?"


    For Peter''s statement, Bob is obviously not quite sure. Because of his lack of understanding of hell, he could not judge the seriousness of the situation. As an intelligence officer, if the seriousness of the situation cannot be judged, then the responsibility must be counted on him.


    This is the first day of his appointment, he does not want to make such a big problem in this situation.


    In the face of Bob''s questioning, Peter obviously did not further explain the meaning. He insisted on saying more and more mistakes, and he said that he kept silent on this issue. Because if he is too diligent, then obviously it will make people discover something from his attitude.


    Doing a play is a complete set. Since he has already played a role that disregards the power of the government, it is his due diligence to do nothing. However, the cause and effect of the matter, all sources should be clearly explained, otherwise, the ghost can say that a government to death to jump to the trap you set for him. Therefore, at this time, the ancient one will take over the task of understanding.


    "I will explain it here. After all, I understand the hell, I am the most profound one of you."


    The ancient one is willing to endorse the book is naturally the best situation. And there is a special identity between her, no one can give any doubts about her endorsement. In this case, the ancient one who has already made a draft in his heart directly explains this.


    "The **** civil war is like this. According to what we know, the **** forces we are facing, that is, the evil spirits that are now invading the world are being attacked by another hell. The two sides are very troubled. At the point of the war, Mr. Parker will say that this is an opportunity!"


    "Wait. You said another hell? Why, how many hells are there?"


    Information about **** is always a blind spot for humans. Because of the inability to get involved in the collection of information in hell, human cognition of **** can only be understood through so-called myths. The myth itself has a lot of delusions and exaggerated elements. From this point of view, it has lost the most reliable authenticity of information collection.


    The Stark government did not collect information about **** from the mythological allusions, but it is clear that the information they know is simply not worth mentioning compared to what the insider knows. Therefore, when the ancient one opened, Bob, who was in charge of intelligence, directly questioned.


    "This is of course, Mr. Wilson. To understand this, you must first understand what the concept of **** is all about."


    Since this cavity has already been opened, then the ancient one will not be afraid to make more introductions. She probably arranged her own language, and it was already against Bob.


    "To understand hell, first of all, you have to understand what kind of existence is called hell. From the perspective of occultism, **** is just a projection of human beings, belonging to the ectopic face of the earth. It is like a person. Different places have different shadows. Hell, as a transit station that exclusively accommodates human souls, will have individual differences according to civilization."


    ��Generally speaking, the **** in your mouth often comes from the extension of Christian civilization. It is the understanding of the heterogeneous plane of **** under certain religious views. This kind of understanding is one-sided, but it does not mean mistakes. In some cases, people in Europe and the United States are indeed going to go to **** after death. However, this does not mean that there is only one in hell."


    "In the Middle East, in the Far East Asia, the **** there is very different from what you know. From a religious point of view, they are already in another hell. This does not include the difference in **** itself. You know, In addition to accepting the soul after human death, **** has the existence of local forces."


    "I won��t explain so much to you here. What you need to know now is that the evil spirits we face are indeed in a war. And the war with him is one of the local forces of hell, a name The power of the abomination of hell. The angel of the Catholic temple is the master of this hell. In other words, Satan is also Lucifer himself, the initiator of this war."


    "This name must be familiar to you. So you should have a certain understanding of the scale of this war."


    Although the interpretation of Gu Yi is not comprehensive, it is enough to explain enough about the current situation. In the face of his explanation, Bob��s face changed a while, and his heart was also complaining.


    Of course, Satan��s prestige has been heard. After all, it is a person who grew up under the Christian background. Of course, he cannot know about the existence of this great demon. And just because he knows this existence, he will pick up his own future.


    I thought it was just a joke about taking my own life, but now it seems that it is not enough to be a chip. Isn''t it necessary to get the soul together? Do you want to play so big?


    Although he was buried in his heart, he knew that he had no way to go. He really couldn��t make any retreat at this time. Therefore, he can only bite the scalp and continue to ask about the ancient one.


    "There are reasons? The two hells always need a reason to go to war. They should not launch such a terrible thing as war for no reason."


    "The reason is very simple, Mr. Wilson. You have to know one thing, that is, the evil spirits have just changed the master. A new successor to the Lord of Hell is certainly not as prestigious as the previous master. In other words, he The rule of **** is certainly not strong. Under such circumstances, isn��t it a normal thing to call his mind as a speculative neighbor? Especially a large part of his power is still used in such things as invading the world. when."


    Shaking his head, Gu Yi��s eyes immediately squatted. She has quietly used some kind of enchanting spells.


    "This kind of opportunity for Satan may not be able to meet for a thousand years. It will take thousands of years to wait until this time, change to be you, don''t you want to gamble?"

 Chapter 1669： Watching the darkness in the dark

    As a otaku, Bob can withstand such a flicker as Gu Yi. In a few words, he is already convinced of this statement of the ancient one.


    Of course, it is impossible to say that there is no doubt. After all, it is intelligence. If someone else believes what he believes, then he can��t hold a bowl of rice. But that being said, he still I decided to give this news to the newspaper. How to say it, as a liaison, his main job is to be responsible for delivering the message. As for whether the news is true or false, can you believe it, or give it to the top of President Stark and his The squadrons have a headache.


    Bob played this idea, and he did the same. However, neither he nor the ancient master did not pay attention to a problem, that is, the special backpack carried by Bob, all of them have been kept. An open state.


    The remote control system of steel armor is enough to record what is happening here. The system for recording these things is Jarvis, the smart system that Stark relies most on and trusts.


    As a system named after his own old butler, Jarvis has been with Stark for almost 20 years. This kind of appearance and bring is the absolute trust of Stark to Jarvis. Even after Jarvis had his own self-awareness, he did not change. Because Stark was convinced that this intelligent system that was already like his family would never betray him.


    At this point, Stark is not wrong, Jarvis is indeed impossible to betray him. But he ignored a point, that is, Jarvis can really advance to intelligent life entirely because of the Austrian creation.


    In the authority of intelligent life, he is congenitally lower than the Austrian creation, and this level does not make him completely become the dog of the Austrian creation, but really, if the Austrian wants If you bypass what he does, then he really can''t stop it.


    It��s like this time, Ao Chuang has made a hand in it.


    After all, the actions on the side of **** are obvious to all. Even the capital government that has a vegetarian meal can do all kinds of coping work for this. He has always been indifferent to such threats.


    But just as the human government does any action on hell, he also lacks the means to clamp down on hell. All he can do is monitor and act from the dark. This makes him aware of the Stark government. After the movement, I immediately began to pay attention to all their movements.


    There is no doubt that the Stark government that formed an alliance with the Guru and the Evil Knights is the most likely to solve this threat. However, as a thoughtful one, a few milliseconds can calculate a certain operation. The intelligent life of thousands of results, he dare not pin his hopes on the US government.


    The US government is notoriously able to mess things up. Fighting the Hydra can develop the Hydra into its own home, blocking Asia can block out a big dragon. Plus several times in the Middle East war. Careful to get out of the end of the situation, it is really difficult for Austrian creation to have too much confidence in these Americans.


    It''s not that there is no possibility of success, but that the possibility is really too small. Moreover, even if they succeed, such a result may not be what he would like to see.


    The conversations between Gu Yi and Peter were heard in his ears. Although he did not like their practice of Stark, he had to admit that this is the most correct choice.


    In addition, whether they are the ultimate failure of their actions, or let the guys like Stark intercept the fruits of the final victory, this will not be a good result for him or for the whole human race.


    Why do you say that? Because Peter��s analysis is already very clear. Stark has the opportunity to indirectly control the pattern of the whole earth by controlling hell. Even if he had not thought about this problem, he After such a dialogue fell into his ears, he should have almost the same idea.


    Ao Chuang understands Stark, just like Peter knows Stark. When there is a chance to sit in front of Stark and let him complete the revival of the whole of America, he will never have any hesitantly.


    This is different from the previous gold conversion problem. Gold is a problem all over the world. If you really play it, the economy and basic order of the whole world will be on the verge of collapse. In that case, it is a riddled hole. The United States will definitely be the first to finish.


    This is the same means, unless it is Stark crazy, otherwise he will never do this. But the same problem, put it down to the present, the results are very different.


    Just as the United States used the Middle East war to drag down the Soviet Union. No one can guarantee that under this premise, Stark, who has mastered the power of hell, will not stalk from it, indirectly in a way that undermines the interests of other countries. Complete the promotion of its status.


    This is not impossible, but it is very possible. Without prejudice to the survival of the whole world, for people like Stark, the interests of the country he loyal to are absolutely higher than the interests of the whole world. At this point, Ao Chuang is exactly the opposite of him. Because in the eyes of Ao Chuang, the so-called America is absolutely concession for the benefit of the entire human race.


    Although he was born in Stark''s hand, he called Stark as his father, but this does not mean that he agrees with Stark''s philosophy, the narrow loyalty.


    Yes, narrow sense. For Aochuang, all the beliefs divided by the concepts of individual, regional, national, and even the country are narrow and one-sided. Few people can say that their pursuit of this narrow belief will not harm the interests of other parties. And this involves a question of self-worth.


    On the surface, this is a layer of one layer, and the minority is subject to the majority. But in fact, once some values ??are biased and the self-identified values ??are placed on universal values, then it is almost inevitable. There will be the following problems, with a few overwhelming majority.


    It is like some people can choose to betray their own interests, and some local areas can shout out the independence of the country from which they belong. The specific examples that can always be seen in these realities have proven to be catastrophic after the problems have arisen. In the eyes of Aochuang, Stark apparently made the same mistake.


    He can tolerate Stark to expel those capital locusts for the benefit of his country. Because this is itself a blessing for the benefit of more people. For those who have already realized that it is better to understand the long-term pain than the short-term pain, this is correct.


    However, when Stark enthusiastically pursued the interests of his motherland and threatened the interests of other countries in the world for the so-called United States, he could only put a wrong label on Stark.


    The United States, after removing the ruined British and Japanese seals, is only one of the 221 countries and regions that exist. Even if it is counted from the population and the land area, it is only a fraction of the world and even human beings. There is no reason for Austrian to convince itself and support the United States to do such a thing. So, of course, he began to intervene in the whole incident.


    In this regard, the first thing he did was a small hand and foot. Ensure the normal development of the situation and the concealment of certain information. And then, the thing he has to do is to actually reach out to Stark.


    In the online world, he is a **** of omnipotence. Even a person with a top secret private network like Stark could not escape his peek. From this point of view, his ability has actually exceeded the boundaries of the Earth''s planet and entered a higher level of the universe.


    It can be said that if the cosmic wandering group named Galaxy Guard is not able to get out of the Earth''s radiation range early, he can even extend his tentacles to the Shandal Stars who are far away from Jupiter. In the face of his intelligent life, which is rare in the whole universe, even the Shandal Star who has already entered the universe and civilization may not be able to do anything.


    This is the power of his own, and unfortunately, this power is only limited to the network, this virtual information level. In reality, the power he possesses is very limited. At the very least, it is much worse than his ability on the Internet.


    However, the former is more or less able to give him a little care. The embodiment of this is that he is rare, and he can put his hand into the power of the Stark government, which is generally unspeakable.


    The existence of the intelligent system is one of the biggest loopholes. Even if Stark defends him, it is absolutely impossible to stop his penetration of the Zhiwu. It can be said that as long as he is willing, he can completely tamper with the system of intellectual weapons that the whole United States relies on in an instant, and collapse the existing order of the United States. Of course, he can''t do that.


    Wisdom is a means, but Zhiwu can not be used as a means. Because Ao Chuang is very certain, in order to prevent their penetration, Stark will definitely eliminate the existence of the tool of wisdom in the most important position. At this time, he must use some unconventional means. This unconventional means refers to those who are secret, for the benefit of the bureaucrats who can betray the interests of the Stark Group.


    The politicians who choose to betray, even the American government after the reorganization, cannot be completely eliminated. Because the inferior roots of human nature make it possible for them to sell everything when they are in front of them. There is no question of loyalty or not, and there are only problems with enough chips.


    Fortunately, with his identity on the face, the so-called chips are definitely enough. Because he is Rothschild, the treasurer of European wealth!

 Chapter 1670： Global market attack

    Saying that he is the manager of European wealth, this is not a matter of putting gold on his face. It is the current situation. As a consortium boss, he is indeed qualified to say such a thing.


    We must know that Europe has always been pursuing a high welfare system. What is high welfare? It is to ensure that your food, clothing, food and shelter are innocent, and to provide you with adequate protection in terms of medical health and spiritual services.


    The robbery in Europe for nearly two hundred years has left them with enough tossing homes. This is why people in some parts of the world are still running around because of a war, because of a meal, European countries can play for football and for movies. And the reasons for the squandering of things in fashion.


    Strictly speaking, this is a drawback, especially in the case of the entire European economy and all aspects of strength are shrinking. However, people who have long been accustomed to the big fish can not accept you to return them to their original form, let them Go to the set of chow chow.


    It can be said that as long as one government dares to say this, then they will wait to be overthrown by their angry nationals. If you cook the country, you will not even guarantee the welfare of the people. Withdrew you and change to a more obedient one!


    The nationals have long been accustomed to high welfare, and under this premise, the nano-guards who withdrew from the background of the consortium are the products that these habitual high-welfare nationals cannot give up.


    A product can give them a variety of services, including medical, plastic surgery, shaping, and each service can do better than the existing technology. This is really a fundamental reason for their rejection. Come.


    Even if there is a price, such a factor is restricting, but really, this money is really not a problem for the rich. Even the poor, under the premise of the government to pay, want to enjoy this Cross-era goods will not be a big problem.


    In this kind of inter-generational products, demand is always higher than supply. And this typical seller''s market can definitely be regarded as a million.


    What''s more, the birth of this new technology has almost smashed the original medical system, swallowing up those whales who are doing business without a deal. A huge market is monopolized by the same product, and such profits are placed in any In front of people, I am afraid that people can be crazy.


    The bureaucrats in the United States are also human. There is no reason to say that they will not be tempted by such huge interests. If they want to cooperate with them by the traditional consortiums, then they may have some scruples because of the means of Stark. However, Nano Guardian is a new high-tech product. On the surface, it is a newcomer to the capital world. Dealing with such a new expensive is much easier than dealing with the consortium. Even if this new rich has the background of a capital consortium, As long as I am crazy and stupid, who can take me?


    At present, there is no need for the capital consortium to do anything. The bureaucrats who are motivated can find a suitable excuse for themselves. Therefore, on this issue, Aochuang does not need to pay too much attention. He just has to convey his meaning!


    It is also a greeting, the new era of ceo Kurt has already come to the front of the Austrian creation. In the face of the current identity of the Austrian creation, although Kurt has become a newcomer to the capital world, the heads of state must As a guest of the guest. He still chose to bow his head with respect and respect, and handed his greetings in a very gracious manner.


    "Hello, is there anything you are looking for?"


    "Some things need to talk to you, Kurt. Just sit down and don''t need to be so respectful in front of me."


    Replacing the identity of Rothschild, Ao Chuang naturally also wants to perform the charm of this identity. And the light of Hollywood''s classic movies and superb masters of art, he did not have any problems playing this role. Almost as quiet and silent, he let those who are familiar with him accept some of his changes in behavior.


    Kurt was originally an old man of the Rothschild family and a spokesperson for their family to stay in Europe. Knowing the roots, loyalty is the reason why he was reused as a new era company ceo. It is precisely because consciously can fully control him, Ao Chuang will put such an important industry in his hands. Otherwise, how can he let go of his heart with the mind that human beings can''t figure out.


    To a certain extent, Kurt is a special confidant. For this special confidant, Aochuang will naturally treat him with different attitudes.


    He didn''t say anything directly, but he opened his mouth to him like he did.


    "I heard that the third generation of products have been developed and have been used internally. I wonder if you have tried our new products, talk about your feelings?"


    "Adult." As the former family members called the same as their own home, Kurt looked as if the face of the 20-year-old man was undoubtedly showing an excited look. ��I think we can use this product to open up the global market. Health, youth, and even longevity, we can meet them with these needs. And after three generations of debugging, the safety of Nano Guardians has also been socially It is generally accepted that in this respect, even the discerning quarantine departments in Asia and the Americas are unlikely to find any problems. We can use it to dominate the health care market of the entire world."


    "How the user reflects. Kurt, now is the beginning of the new era of entrepreneurship, I do not want to be because of the burial of some users, so that our reputation is contaminated with what should not be stained. It is brand new, bright. And our consortium There is also a need for such a glamorous sign to cover up those things that are unspeakable. The things of the United States can no longer happen in Europe. You have to understand that if you leave here, we will have no place to live again!"


    "Yes, adults, I am very clear. I can guarantee that every customer feedback of the New Era has received our full response. Every customer will get the answers that satisfy them from us."


    "Very good, you do things, I am relieved!" To give Kurt a reassurance, and Ou Chuang did not trace the words, then turned the topic to the topic.


    "Let''s talk about the company''s next planning problem. We have already won the European market. The next step in the new era is to start the market in Asia and the Americas. In this regard, I want to hear your thoughts. After all, you are Is the company''s helm at the helm?"


    As a non-listed company, the reason why the New Era can be so rampant is that Rothschild is supporting him in the back. He doesn''t have to be responsible for the miscellaneous directors. He has only one object to be responsible, and that is Rothschild himself. As the controller of the entire consortium, Rothschild certainly can''t put his mind on such a company. So he is the helm, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    In the face of such an inquiry, Auer is very clear that this is a test for himself. Loyalty is the main reason why he can be in the upper position. If he wants to stabilize this position, his ability becomes a more crucial factor. I have to know that he has been criticized since he first sat in this position. Waiting to pull him down and put on the person who sat on his own is not one or two.


    He wants to stabilize this position. If he wants to dispel the ambitions and jealousy of those people, he must produce enough results to block everyone''s mouth. In this regard, the European market is only the first step. With the weapon of the gods such as the Nano Guardian, and the support of the consortium, it would be strange if he could not do this. And he wants to let everyone have nothing to say, the Asian market and the American market are the real key.


    He couldn''t ignore this aspect of the matter, and naturally, when he asked this question, he immediately said his plan.


    ��About Asia. My idea is to find agents. We all know that nowadays East Asia and South Asia are actually just the back garden of that country. The policy of this country makes it impossible for us to enter in the usual way. Seeking cooperation is our only way. From this perspective, the consortiums based in Asia may be a good collaborator. Although they have already parted ways with us, I think, in such a huge interest. In front of them, they should have no reason to choose to refuse it!"


    When talking about his own plan, Kurt has been watching the face of Ao Chuang. When he couldn''t see any smile from the face of Altron, he immediately said in a supplementary way.


    "Of course, we can''t completely cooperate with the traitors. Cooperation can be, but it must not be the initiative to hand over to them. So, I think that while working together, the capital strength within that country is reached. Consistency is the key to opening the Asian market. I understand the situation in that market. As long as we can reach an agreement with them, then many key issues will not be broken. Even if everything goes well, we can completely abandon it. Those traitors, squeeze them out of this market thoroughly. Please believe me, adults, we definitely have this ability!"


    "Very good, you have not let me down." Until this time, Ao Chuang barely revealed a smile. Obviously, this answer is the result he wants. Of course, this is not what he wants most. So immediately, he asked him.


    "The Raiders in Asia will do this. I believe in your ability. So the Americas, especially the Native Americans, how are you going to do it? Don''t forget, there is the base camp we used to be, the place we have to go back. The obstacles of the Stark government, you have to come up with the obstacles to overcome this!"

 Chapter 1671： Smuggling strategy excessive requirements

    There is no doubt that the Stark government is a mountain that is blocking the development of the world market of the New Era.


    When an autonomy regime no longer thinks about reconciliation and thinks about compromises and transactions, the impact of capital power on him can immediately drop to a negligible level. It cannot be said that it is powerless, but it can make a difference. It��s a matter of extravagance.


    And touching his chest, Kurt really did not intend to invest his limited resources in the bottomless pit of the United States at this time. He believes that the best development plan of the company is to focus on Asia. There is a larger population and a stronger economy. And it is a place like the United States that has been broken. Even if it is abandoned, there is nothing to be a pity.


    However, his thoughts obviously cannot determine the direction of everything. When Ao Chuang tells his wishes, the only thing he can do as a subordinate is probably to do his best to meet his requirements. And this is naturally Kurt��s heart screamed.


    If we can recapture the American market, how can the heads of the consortiums who are all-handed in the sky fail to take action, and how can they honestly nest in the corner of Europe? In the end, it��s still a word, nothing can do it. Imagine even them. I can''t do anything, can I come up with something effective? Is this simply difficult for a strong person?


    He wants to complain, but he doesn''t dare to complain. Because he can''t complain about it, he has to say goodbye to himself.


    Loyalty is his capital, but there is more than one for this capital. In the entire consortium, under the entire Rothschild family, those who are willing to go to the fire for Rothschild will catch a lot. He does not I dare to give these people any chance, so naturally, at this time he began to rack his brains to figure out the way to deal with it.


    Fortunately, he is not without any thoughts about the homeland of the United States.


    Because he himself has already been **** with the New Era company, this makes him always think more comprehensive when thinking about his development strategy. For him, this company is his son, and who is not I hope my son has a bigger future. So naturally, he carefully considers the Asian strategy and will also think about the Raiders of the Americas.


    This made him not to be prepared in this situation. But really, even he himself felt that his thoughts were a bit too sloppy. But at this time, he could only die as a living horse. He was medically treated. So after a little brewing of emotions, he said to Ao Chuang, who was waiting for his reply.


    "Adult, I think you understand that the Stark government is a mountain that is insurmountable in front of our company. It is impossible to open the American market through conventional means. Because our identity is there. Even if we say that our relationship with the consortium is not big, it is an innocent high-tech company. But the well-known Stark government can not care about this. They only use a little means to issue Some business documents are enough to keep us out of the country."


    "Forcing business operations only consumes our resources, let us squander our wealth. This is definitely not a good thing for a growing company. So, I don''t think it is right for the American market. A good time to do a regular strategy."


    "So, do you mean let me give up on this idea?"


    Ao Chuang''s face is not bad, this is what Kurt can see with his eyes. So of course, he began to remedy hurriedly.


    "No, no, I am not saying that we have to give up this market. I just said that we need to use a special method to deal with this market."


    In the face of amnesty, Kurt can''t do anything to sell off. So the next moment, he said his true thoughts.


    "I mean, we are gradually eroding the American market through smuggling."


    "Smuggling? You have come up with such a solution." In the face of such a statement, Ao Chuang''s face immediately showed a dissatisfied look. And he will show such a look, and it is completely within the expectation of Kurt. Because everyone knows that the so-called smuggling is actually a crime.


    A country��s tariff system is itself an economic industry that is related to national interests. The practice of smuggling to avoid this system is itself challenging the authority of a country. In China, this is called socialist wool, which is certainly not allowed. Not only does China not allow it, but the sovereign government of any country in the world will not allow such a thing.


    Faced with this kind of problem, the problem is lighter and the smuggled goods are collected. Seriously, the name of economic crimes is hanged, and even people can��t keep it. The investment is big, the return is small, and it may also be contaminated with the anger. Therefore, Ao Chuang did not understand why Kurt would come up with such a bad idea.


    In order to win the recognition of the Austrian creation, Kurt must come up with a reason to be convincing. In this regard, Kurt has long been prepared.


    "I know that this method is not very good, but adults, please believe me, if the operation is obtained, this will be a way."


    ��First of all, what you have to understand is that the value of our products is different from those on the market that can be replaced at any time. Our products are excellent and cannot be replaced. And that means that as long as we Once users use our products, they are absolutely impossible to think about giving up. This is our advantage."


    ��We can establish a group of staunch supporters through smuggling, and then use the way of developing the downline to develop these advocates into proliferators. We can bring them the health they need, and the enormous wealth. On this basis. Almost no one can reject such temptations. As long as these people start to grow like snowballs, then I believe that soon, we will have a place in the American market."


    "Of course, this is not without any harm. It is one of the things that can''t be done on the bright side. Because of the maintenance of our corporate image, this kind of thing can only be left to a third party agent. Then, the profit is also a The key link. Although the cost is not high, but it is inevitable to expand our market through smuggling and reduce the sales price. Although we do not have the constraints of the board of directors, and do not need to be supervised by the market, we can adjust the price at will. But in the end, it hurts our own interests. So you see"


    The advantages and disadvantages are placed on the bright side, and Kurt smartly handed the decision to the hands of Ao Chuang. He is very clear that on this issue, he is the only power to make a recommendation. Instead of holding such power, let the top boss of Ao Chuang feel guilty, then it is better to be honestly dismissed as a The errands are better.


    It is, he has a credit. Even if he was defeated, the crime fell on his head, and Rothschild could miss his loyalty to replace this nickname. So no matter how it counts, he is not too bad.


    The heart is unpredictable. But to be honest, when you see more people, what they are thinking is not a problem that is difficult to speculate.


    Just like now, Kurt��s idea is already well known. The reason why he does not speak is actually calculating his plan.


    In all fairness, Kurt''s idea is not without room for maneuverability. Step by step, they can indeed occupy some space in the US market. This is very important and the place that makes him most excited.


    Compared with the risks and the economic losses, the market share is his most important thing. Because everything he plans for the future is to be carried out on this basis. To this end, let alone take risks and reduce your own profits. Even if he was asked to put a lot of money into it, he would be ashamed.


    So, there is nothing unacceptable about this. If you want to say yes, then probably only the input and return are not proportional to this problem.


    "Do you think that if we do what you say, how can we achieve a market share of the United States?"


    "Two percent, this is the most optimistic answer."


    Kurt did not blindly report any figures. He gave Aochuang the answer he got after letting the professionals go through some investigation. This answer is not too much, but it is definitely not too small. After all, it is already a remarkable achievement to have such a share in the case of conflicts with the government and strict prohibition.


    This is still under the premise that the performance of the Nano Guardian itself is unparalleled. However, such an answer still cannot satisfy the Austrian.


    The population of the United States is there, and the 80% gap means that hundreds of millions of people cannot enjoy the benefits that their products can bring. At the same time, it also means that these people will be excluded from his future plans.


    This number is too big, so big that it hurts him. So now, he said to Kurt.


    "I am not satisfied with this answer. Kurt, I ask you, is there any way for you to put this ratio up? I don''t need this small part, I need that part. You should understand me. Meaning!"


    Put it up? This request in Kurt''s view is really difficult for some strong people, so immediately, he said with a difficult face.


    "It''s hard, adults. You have to know that the means by which we work with the state is really limited. And in this case, excessive intervention is not necessarily a good thing for us."


    "I always have to try to know, isn''t it?"


    In the end of the rush to seek success, Ao Chuang understands. However, sometimes even he has to take the risk. Because, his time is running out.

 Chapter 1672：

    As a spectator on the dark side, Ao Chuang can clearly see the battle between the forces from all sides, competing


    In order to be able to take the initiative in the future world pattern, they have already seen the real guns and the soldiers have seen each other. In this case, they can hide in the dark, although they can hang on the head of an opportunistic move, but the actual But it��s already lost the opportunity to take the lead.


    He is hidden in the dark, in order to find an opportunity to achieve his pledge, and it is not natural to watch others step by step to the throne. He is also aware of his current urgency to realize that he must I want to hold the sleeves off the scene.


    The advancement of the global market is the most important step in his plan. He must spare no effort to open the global market as soon as possible. Based on such a premise, he quickly made the following arrangements for Kurt.


    "Some of the people under my hand have kept in touch with some of the bureaucrats in the United States. Kurt, I need you to meet them, and then negotiate with the bureaucrats to get their help as much as possible."


    "I am afraid this will cost a lot, my adult!"


    Kurt replied with a bit of a scream, he simply couldn''t understand why Austrian was so eager to do this thing.


    After waiting for Stark''s session, they want to penetrate into the United States, which is not a casual thing. Why do you insist on this now? Isn''t this the biggest payout for the minimum return? Which qualified capitalist will do this kind of thing!


    Kurt��s heart was criticized, but he did not dare to say this. All he can do is to be euphemistically advised, and this exhortation is obviously not enough for the heart of the Austrian creation.


    Ao Chuang just waved his hand and said it was to Kurt in a tone that was not negotiable.


    "I am not afraid of their lions, I am afraid that they will not mention the conditions. Remember, Kurt, as long as they dare to mention the conditions, no matter what the conditions can satisfy them. I do not care about this loss of interest, as long as Expanding our market, what kind of losses we can finally earn back. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, adults, I understand." The bosses said so, Kurt will naturally not argue anything.


    Looking at his obedient attitude, Ao Chuang immediately nodded with satisfaction, and then said as casually.


    "Right, the situation on the other side of the United States. I remember that the Stark government is carrying out a business system similar to exorcism. This time, when you talk to the bureaucrats, try to see if you can pull the line in the middle. Copy a copy of the US stuff to us."


    "Exorcism? Adults, do we need to carry out this kind of business? Isn''t this a trick of deception?"


    For such a request, Kurt is a bit stunned. He really can''t understand why Austrian created a pure high-tech industry like this and the superstitious industry. Isn''t this your own signboard?


    His confusion is on his face. Seeing the look on his face, Ao Chuang just pulled his mouth and put on a look that you didn''t understand, so he said to him.


    "No, no, Kurt. You don''t understand, this is not a trick. The shrewd people like Stark can''t do this stupid thing. This is the real market demand, to prevent the future. And must be prepared."


    "Do you think that exorcism is a long way from people? No, you think so because you don''t know the specific situation. The high-ranking bureaucrats of the government are tight-lipped on this matter, they will not easily put such news. Spread out. And if you know such news, you will understand the necessity of such a thing."


    Although Kurt has the identity of the new era company ceo, but in terms of real status, he has some gaps with those on the head. Therefore, for things like hell, he is actually like a fart, and he is ignorant. I don''t know how powerful it is, and naturally I don''t want to mention the future.


    However, his vision is placed there after all. When Ao Chuang intends to reveal any tone to him, he will not casually regard this as a nonsense.


    The people who make the connection, the channels that control it, the surrounding environment. All this is the premise that is the closest to the truth. In these respects, Rothschild, who controls the capital empire, must be more extensive than his little-known little man.


    This is like the same problem. People put the answer directly in front of you, and you have to guess a lot of clues. Who is the standard is not a problem that can be seen at a glance. In this case, you have to use your guessed answer to question people. This is not a heart attack, it is a arrogance to the extreme.


    All in all, it is a sentence, that is sick!


    Kurt is certainly not sick. In his circle, he certainly knows the difference between different people''s access to information channels. So he immediately sat up in danger, and then asked as he asked about it.


    "What kind of news can you let adults have this idea?"


    "Do you want to know?" A smile, Austrian created a pass. Seeing his attitude, Kurt immediately hesitated.


    Of course, the more information, the better, the better, but it is not what kind of news you can know. Some people have an accident and they have an accident when they know too much. At this point, Kurt can''t want to follow their footsteps.


    He wants to back down. But when I think about it, he has another idea. Ao Chuang opened his head and seduce his own wave is not to play for himself. Since he will reveal such news, it almost means that he must have the qualification to know such a message.


    Again, what level of information does the person touch? If he is not qualified to know this information, it will almost mean that his status will also change. And what about the change? Very simple, that is the promotion from the upper class.


    In this way, the meaning of Ao Chuang is already very obvious. And if he can''t see the way in it again, then he should only be able to work for others for the rest of his life.


    It is certainly impossible to work for others for a lifetime. So naturally, Kurt immediately said implicitly to the Austrian creation.


    "Of course I want to know, adults. Just don''t know, it''s not appropriate."


    "Since you want to know, there is nothing wrong with it!" It is itself throwing an olive branch against Kurt. Of course, it is impossible for Austrian to drop the chain at this time. So he just waved his hand, and he snarled the hidden feelings against Kurt.


    ��Do you know the riots in North Africa? It��s the one that caused several major cities to collapse and more than a million people were killed or injured.��


    "Do you know, is it because the extremists have mastered the undestroyed nuclear weapons and then the tragedy caused by the risk of extorting the government?"


    Kurt spoke out what he knew. What he said is also the unified way of the public opinion in this matter. After all, whether it is a **** invasion or a nuclear bombardment of the city, it is not so good. In order to avoid panic in the international community, it is the safest way to plant these things on the terrorists.


    This is a matter of expediency, even the things that Ao Chuang agrees. Otherwise, he only needs to shake his head, and some media are willing to report the truth in the middle.


    Be aware that such a message is a favorable match for the Pulitzer Prize. And with the support of capital, the return on the benefits is even more indispensable. Fame and fortune, which reporter can resist this temptation. That is to say, capital has sealed its mouth, so that such news can be pressed down smoothly. Otherwise, it is simply a funny thing to rely on the government on the European side.


    It��s okay to slap the government, but it��s a repertoire for the European and American press. For so many years, the politicians who have been caught by the media in the shackles of the scorpion have long been not a problem. The government has long since lost the deterrent power to the press. It is impossible to control the public opinion by relying on them alone. That is to say, capital can be done so cleanly.


    And if you want to let the capital go, how can you put them in the drums. Of course, in order to avoid people''s miscellaneous things, such things can only be limited to limited people. Like Kurt, he did not have this qualification. However, if Ao Chuang said that, who can take him?


    "Terrorists? They are indeed good targets. But do you think that even nuclear weapons are planted on terrorists? Is it really appropriate? Don''t forget that there is still a vacanda, which is not strong. But it is not so much that even if the nuclear bombs are brought in by their own terrorists in their own territory, so if you think about it, you will know how much water there is."


    "So what is the hidden secret?"


    Kurt had a mess in his head, but he still asked such a sentence.


    "The nuclear bomb is thrown by the government''s coalition forces. The reason is to clean up the evil spirits and demons that appear there. There is a saying that you can believe that the gates of **** have been opened in the world. The evil spirits of the devil The plunder led to the tragedy, and everything was just to clean the battlefield."


    "This is just the beginning, it is far from over. So if you don''t want such things to happen to us, it''s our best choice to plan ahead!"

 Chapter 1673： Industrial changes in the medical field

    The amount of information is a bit large, so Kurt is still somewhat unacceptable for a while. However, accepting these things is actually a blink of an eye for him.


    A wise man will always hide something he can''t accept in his stomach and slowly digest it. Only a fool will jump out and blame everything he can''t accept. Kurt is not a fool, so he is because of what he heard. Everything was shocked, but on the bright side, his reaction was minimal.


    This is very much appreciated by Ao Chuang. After all, a man who is suffocating and a man with a snorkeling is quite different. At the very least, in the face of the threat of hell, the former must be more secure than the latter. Of course, he does not expect these people to help him withstand the threat from hell.


    The message was revealed to Kurt, and this has already achieved his basic purpose. Since he does not intend to put the eggs in the basket called Kurt, then naturally, there is no need to keep this. Kind of dialogue to continue.


    Sending him away is just a wave of things, and I believe that with his current tasks, he will probably be in a state of stagnation for a long time to come.


    The actor can do more work, but he can''t always press on him and crush him. So, Ao Chuang quickly put his goal on another group of people.


    This group of people is very special, so special that he does not need to face Rothschild as a face. So he just hung a resting name, he has already projected his original consciousness to the ocean. Above the United States at one end.


    Nano-Nerve Corporation, the company originally founded by him and acting as a human social stronghold, is now nominally wholly owned by two other people. Holocaust, and Natasha.


    The reason for this change in property rights is that on the one hand, Ao Chuang followed the capital migration to complete the conversion of property rights. On the other hand, it was because of the special status of the Holocaust and Natasha.


    The catastrophe is Chinese, and this is very important in the premise that nano-neurons are registered in China.


    To know that Ao Chuang can stand in such a complex country, a large part of the reason is that he has spent his mind and established a cooperative and reciprocal relationship with the people there. After all, a high-tech materials and health care company, The aspects involved are not comparable to those of the virtual entertainment industry. In some ways, it is highly valued. And this emphasis also means that once there is any turminess inside him, it is almost inevitable. Will be subject to interference from government forces.


    The government will not allow such an important industry to be taken away from them because of capital property issues. In that case, it is difficult to say whether they will do excessive actions.


    At this time, if the nano-neuron company is a Chinese, then there is a lot of room for change.


    Although the relationship between the compatriots is not enough to allow them to establish unconditional trust in the catastrophe, but more or less, they will give the catastrophe a chance to cooperate. As long as the catastrophe can always abide by the agreement signed by the former Olympics and the Chinese government, then he wants It is not impossible to sit still in this position.


    By the same token, Natasha''s identity is also the key to their foothold in the United States.


    Why are so many companies with capital backgrounds fleeing the United States, and nano-neurons can still stand in the United States, where Natasha��s identity is naturally very important. Don��t forget, she is a member of the Avengers. I have already retired, but this identity alone is enough for her to speak inside the Stark government.


    The current defense minister is her old boss, and now the vice president is her girlfriend. Even the presidential family has maintained a very special personal relationship with her. These relationships are enough to protect the nano-neuron company. Not to mention She has a very good relationship with the family in Huiyao City.


    The former is enough for the Stark government to have enough trust in the nano-neurons, and the latter can make all those who are disoriented to dispel the special kind of thinking.


    After all, this is just a small company that specializes in materials and medical equipment. To offend a **** for such a benefit, it can''t be completely unrecognizable.


    This is why the medical industry all over the world is languishing, but they can control the reasons for success and success in the world. The network is definitely one of the most indispensable factors. As for another factor, it is with them. The technology has an inseparable relationship.


    The emergence of the new era company can be said to be the way to survive the vast majority of medical companies in the world. After all, you can use a relatively inexpensive nano-guard to treat a variety of diseases such as cancer, who will use those flashy, and even give What are the special effects of the human body that bring great pain?


    This is a trick for the bottom of the wages, so that those medical enterprises that are known for their huge profits have stepped into the ruin. However, not all medical companies will fall to the same end. For example, those medical device companies, Their business has not been greatly affected.


    After all, medical problems are all aspects. Internal medicine, surgery, orthopedics, neurology, etc. These are all part of the medical field. In this part, Nano Guardian is actually only the pharmaceutical field known for its huge profits. Others, Like the surgical side, he did not care much about it.


    It��s not that Aochuang doesn��t have this ability, but that he doesn��t think it��s necessary. Because what he has to do is to be innovation, not to completely destroy the human health system. Cut off those pharmaceutical companies like parasites, the rest It will only be a benign part of the medical field. Only under this premise can he bring more benefits than he has caused. Otherwise, with his clear principle, how can he make this? Can it be a catastrophic industry revolution?


    Nano-neurons can be said to be the blessing of this consideration, because the main areas involved and the new era of companies have no conflicts. Not only there is no conflict, on the contrary, they are complementary relationships. Because of nano-neurons This is the part of surgery in the medical industry.


    Relying on hospitals and factories, nano-neurons have already completed the transformation after the establishment of the New Era. Although there are technologies for treating terminal diseases such as cancer, they have completely transformed into the surgical field in order not to affect the development of the new era. .


    Using advanced nanomedicine devices, Nano Neuron can provide all people with a new body that can be faked on the basis of human disability. The facial features such as the eyeball are as large as the limbs and five bodies. As long as the patient agrees, no one can do it. Things that have arrived. Even said that they can do more.


    Such technological strength is enough for nano-neurons to gain the upper hand in today''s turbulent medical market. Without even knowing their background, even emerging giants such as the New Era will have a cooperative and mutually beneficial mind.


    Don''t underestimate the potential of this company. You must know that the proportion of disabled people in the world is 15%. In China alone, there are more than 80 million disabled people. Among them, physical disabilities Up to 44%, such figures are placed in front of the capitalists, but the interests are downright.


    If you say ambition, if you can buy nano-neurons, then the new era can be a unified medical field. But Kurt has such an idea, but has no ability to turn this idea into reality. Because more than Ou Chuang will not allow such things to happen, the Huaxia government will not agree with his capital mergers and acquisitions.


    They can only talk about cooperation. Since it is cooperation, then naturally, nano-neurons are also going to rise.


    If the previous nano-neurons can only be regarded as a newcomer in the field of capital, a new character worthy of attention. Now, it is a hot new upstart, a star of tomorrow that is destined to look up.


    This change is naturally to make the two people in their heads burnt. Of course, there is only one one that is really bad, that is Natasha.


    For business, this kind of thing has no sense of accomplishment for the Holocaust. So, although Ao Chuang is handing over hundreds of millions of wealth, it will only focus on this wealth, and there is only one mind to run the family. Natasha is alone.


    She used to be a commercial spy, and she is naturally familiar with business operations. Plus she has regarded nano-neurons as her own industry, so naturally, controlling the operation of the entire company has become her pleasure. Things.


    In addition to the normal rest time, she will almost stay in the company. Coupled with her high demands, she will always pick and choose the people under the opponent, so the people in the company are privately calling her a female devil. .


    This is a name that is not very good, but Natasha does not care about this at all. Because in her opinion, fighting with her own hands is also a pleasure for office work, especially the winner is always her. when.


    As usual, Natasha is now reading the financial report for this quarter in her own office. In front of her is a social-type intelligent life disguised as an adult, and her office assistant.


    I have to admit that these intelligent living organisms are more useful than ordinary secretaries when they are acting as assistants. The financial management ability alone can make most of the assistants look back. Not to mention her. Excellent in other aspects.


    Of course, if this is the case, Natasha may not be able to accept her existence. Because of her past experience, such a guy stays in front of himself all the time, it is hard to say that it will not become a hidden danger. She prefers to make her work more complicated, and she is not willing to put herself in danger. The reason why she accepts such a existence is that a large part of the factor is because this intelligent life has a person else. The role that cannot be replaced.


    Contact. For the creation of this all, is there anything more convenient than using this intelligent life?

 Chapter 1674： Cooperation sincerity

    Natasha is still working, and at this time, her secretary suddenly stood up and walked straight to her.


    This kind of change made Natasha a glimpse, but she had a few experiences and she quickly responded.


    "Is there anything? Miss Molly?"


    "The heads hope to contact you. Do you have time now?"


    Although it is said that Austrian has a way to directly intervene in Molly''s system, to talk to Natasha. But he still hasn''t chosen this overly direct approach. This is due to the consideration of Natasha identity. After all, they are only partners, not the relationship between them. Therefore, the respect that is there is naturally indispensable.


    This is a very suitable means, at the very least, this will not attract Natasha''s resentment. So now, she put down the pen in her hand and then said calmly to Molly.


    "Of course, if there is anything, please ask him to say it!"


    In one sentence, Molly had already sat directly in front of Natasha, and when she spoke again, her voice had become a unique voice of Ao Chuang.


    "Long time no see, Ms. Romanov."


    "It really hasn''t been seen for a long time. I heard about your movements in Europe. I have to say that your handwriting is bigger than my imagination."


    This is not a compliment, but the most real idea in Natasha''s heart. As one of the few people who know the truth, she is really a bit jealous of the strength that Ao Chuang now has in her hands.


    Now he is no longer the little person who needs to stay in the dark. Now he has changed from a small fish in a mire to a giant crocodile in deep water. It��s not an exaggeration to stir up, turn up, move, and shake the mountain. It is a realistic description of his current capabilities. It is not impossible for him to control the world.


    Under this premise, I would like to associate with his own ambitions. Even Natasha, who is used to the big world, will have a thrilling feeling.


    The so-called non-family class is different. In the face of the Austrian people who are not worthy of class, it is certainly impossible to say that he is 100% trust in him. Natasha is not the kind of fledgling, innocent young man, who has already seen the world''s lieutenant, she can not feel any heart to the blueprint depicted by a computer.


    The main reason why she will cooperate with Altron is because of the attitude of the catastrophe. Under this premise, she will of course be wary of Ao Chuang.


    This is also known to Austrian, but it is precisely because of this reason. He never wastes his energy on convincing Natasha that she is so varied.


    The effort to convince such a woman is enormous. So instead of wasting resources in this area, it is better to firmly grasp the person who can lead her opinion.


    The Austrian people who often deal with Natasha have already figured out the relationship between the two. So now, he just smiled, and then the business officially said to her in general.


    "This is not entirely my credit. To some extent, I am only taking advantage of the nest. It took humans two hundred years to raise such a bunch of cysticerc, and what I did was borrow The power of these cysticercins is only used. If they don''t have that power, then even if I can''t do it anymore, I can''t do it today."


    "Maybe you are right, but this has something to do with me." Picking up the brow, Natasha obviously did not have the in-depth discussion on this social malpractice. She was straightforward, and it was very clear that she had asked about the meaning of Ao Chuang. "Talk about your business, Ao Chuang. Come here to find me at this time, it should not be to say these useless nonsense."


    "You are still so direct, Ms. Normanov." It is a simple compliment, and Austrian is directly involved in the topic. "I am not coming to you, madam. In fact, the person I am looking for today is Mr. Reinhart. So if you are convenient, can you contact me? You know, Mr. Reinhart is around. I don''t have anyone. I want to find him, it''s not that easy."


    "You still have to deceive others in this kind of thing. Don''t think that I don''t understand your means, Ao Chuang."


    Sneer with a cry, Natasha did not go deep into this issue. As soon as she turned her head, she turned the subject to the catastrophe.


    "Reinhardt is currently undergoing surgery. If you can wait, then after about two hours, you can see him here."


    "I don''t think you welcome me to stay here for a long time, right. So, I won''t stay here for a long time. Thank you for telling me where Mr. Reinhart is, I will go looking for him. Then, I think I should Say goodbye!"


    Knowing that I am not at the cost of Natasha, it is certainly impossible for Austria to continue to hinder her eyes here. So it is a sentence of effort, he has already gone offline from the life of Molly. And when his consciousness was re-launched, others appeared in the largest hospital in Los Angeles where nano-neurons were located.


    Just as Natasha questioned what he said before, he did not know the location of the catastrophe. After all, this is his company, and the company is full of his eyes and ears. He wants to know who is here, just a matter of thought. The reason why you want to ask Natasha in the face is that it is just a necessary process.


    Natasha is not important, but her relationship with that person must be valued. So instead of bypassing Natasha and liaising directly with that person, it is better to put the actions between them completely on the face. This can show his sincerity and deepen his trust in him. The left and right are just a few words of effort. What reason does he refuse?


    In short, this is just a cut-off. Alcincone, who has already finished this transition, has entered the operating room as a nurse.


    There is no doubt that the catastrophe is in the operating room at the moment. However, at this time, Ao Chuang did not bother to disturb him and tell him what he meant. Because at this moment, the catastrophe is doing its own thing.


    As the chief surgeon of nano-neurons, Reinhart''s identity on the bright side is enough to give him the respect of many people. This respect has nothing to do with the wealth it possesses and the power it has. It can be said that the reason why he has such a respectable identity is entirely because of his efforts and efforts in the industry of treating diseases and saving people.


    Not every surgeon can do the same with the energy and strength of a major surgery every two days. Nor is it possible for a doctor to maintain a 100% success rate like him.


    So far, he has pulled no less than two hundred people back from the edge of death. With such a medical skill and medical ethics, he is enough to get the respect of those patients and their families.


    But you know, although there are quite a few surgeons around the world, the really superb surgeons are always so small. Such people are not willing to offend even those powerful and powerful people, because no one knows if you will have time to ask for them.


    The catastrophe now has the strength to fall into such a level, so naturally, the respect of others for him is a matter of course.


    Although the catastrophe does not care much about other people''s views. But for this kind of career that can be respected by craftsmanship and dedication, he is passionate in his heart.


    This is what Austrian himself understands, so he will wait for him to end his work so silently.


    The operation that the Holocaust is currently operating is accidental for a factory.


    A factory worker was crushed by a large device due to an engineering accident. The position below the elbow of the left hand and the knee below the left foot were completely crushed.


    This kind of injury can be regarded as a second-level disability. With his contract signed at the factory, he can get a seven-figure compensation. However, for a normal person, is there more money to have a complete body? So naturally, this disabled person came here and sought help from the well-known doctor Reinhart in this field.


    Based on the technology of nano-neurons, such injuries are not particularly serious. So when the Austrian creation came in, the whole operation was actually half completed. As for the remaining half, the catastrophe is still being carried out meticulously.


    With the help of the machine, he cut the left arm that the patient had not healed, and then implanted two different shapes of nano-metals at the arm bone.


    One section is tightly attached to the fractured humerus and is used as a substitute for the tibial block and the joint cavity. The section is complete, like the imitation of the bone below the human elbow.


    In the current medical sense, the degree to which a regenerative limb can be accepted is certainly not comparable to that of a prosthetic. Therefore, under the premise of not challenging the public opinion and the ethical bottom line, the havoc will still use the prosthetic limb as a convenient method.


    The difference between a prosthetic and a limb is its sensitivity and repulsion. The reason why the prosthetic limbs were not accepted by normal people was that the prosthetic limbs could not be as sensitive as the human limbs, and the human body itself would reject the material of the implanted prosthetic limbs.


    This is not true for nanometals. So in essence, unless you are too concerned about your prosthetic limbs are not flesh and blood, then it is not much different from your original body.


    Nanometals can act as a substitute for flesh and blood, and artificial electromuscular nerves are also sufficient to help nanolimes reach the sensitivity of conventional limbs.


    This kind of surgical havoc has been done countless times, basically it can be regarded as rave reviews. So naturally this time there will be no exceptions.


    When he ended the operation in the gratitude of the patient and the patient''s family, he finally put his gaze on Ao Chuang.


    "Let''s say, what happened to you when you came to me?"

 Chapter 1675： Helpless lobbying process

    With the identity and power of the five great gods of the universe to be a little doctor on the planet, there is no reason for the Holocaust not to do the best of this work. And it is precisely because he has achieved the skill limit of the profession of doctors. So, in a way, the average person is really hard to keep up with his footsteps.


    This means that other doctors may need several assistant doctors and nurses to assist at the time of the operation, and he only needs to solve all the problems by himself.


    Efficiency, speed, he is already beyond the limits of ordinary people. Under such circumstances, the so-called assistants and nurses can not provide any help for him, but will become the burden of his work.


    Holocaust does not have the habit of accommodating others in the work he loves. So over time, his surgery has become his own stage.


    This is known to doctors and nurses throughout the hospital, and they will not be boring to come and disturb his work during his surgery.


    So without guessing, the catastrophe can know what the nurse suddenly came in for.


    Ou Chuang has something to find himself? This is strange, but it is not enough to shock him. Because the relationship between them is decided, Ao Chuang will definitely seek for himself in a certain period of time. I did not expect this time to come so fast.


    Is there any change? Or is it that Ao Chuang��s psychology has begun to swell, and I feel that it��s time for him to change his place? These are just an unknown question. And the reason why he asked Ou Chuang this way is because he wants You need to know the answer to the creation.


    Ao Chuang''s intentions must be known only to him, and since he will come directly to the Holocaust so directly, then he will naturally not play sloppy eyes on this issue. So immediately, he is very directly facing The catastrophe said so.


    "I have found some very serious problems, and I am afraid that only you can solve them!"


    "Oh?" Hearing this, the catastrophe that had just finished the operation immediately raised his eyebrows and asked some questions curiously. "Is there any problem that you can''t solve? I remember your current identity. To some extent, you should be omnipotent in the human world."


    Wealth, status, and a huge collection of interests that have entangled all of this. The power of Ao Chuang can indeed make him omnipotent in the human world. After all, to some extent, he has mastered everything humans need.


    However, this is only limited to the human world and is limited to the internal society of the human race. Beyond this category, what he can do becomes very limited. It��s like saying that now, in the face of the threat of hell, everything he has can��t play much of a role, and he can only ask for the holocaust.


    Such a thing may be detrimental to many people in power. However, Ao Chuang does not care about this. Compared with the vain things of face, he cares more about the real stakes. So he is very honest, on this issue.


    "Maybe I have mastered a considerable part of the human world, but to be honest, I am afraid I can''t afford the title of omnipotence. Especially in the face of such things, Mr. Reinhart. I feel that without you. If I help, I really can only surrender."


    "It''s a bit interesting. Let''s talk about it, what makes you feel helpless. Explain in advance, if you need me to fight for war, you can avoid this respect. I am fighting this kind of ant. There is no interest in the matter. Compared to helping a group of ants win another group of ants, I am more accustomed to killing them all."


    The so-called war is simply a boring game for the Holocaust. He has no time to waste his energy on this boring game. If Ao Chuang insists that he do this, then he does not mind going to clean the battlefield. As for what will be left to him after cleaning the battlefield, he can only look at luck.


    The attitude of the Holocaust is clear, because he has done the most rigorous analysis in cooperation with the Holocaust. So he understands very well what the bottom line that the catastrophe can accept.


    It is unrealistic to expect him to be his own thugs and to charge for his own plans. However, this argument is not without any room for change. The key is to see how you can say it.


    "I understand your attitude, Mr. Reinhart. Just like a game, you want to experience the kind of carefree everyday game experience, not the kind of battle that kills and kills. At this point, we are the same, because I don''t like it either. I have been working hard in the direction of peaceful change, but sometimes, some situations really exceed our control."


    "I don''t want war, but some people want to invade us through war. They are not even the characters in this game. They don''t even qualify for this game. But they want to swallow us. I want people like this. Even if you are not willing to accept it, in this case, why don''t we completely remove them before he starts to interfere with our game?"


    "Alien?" As a cosmic level, the first thing that the Holocaust thinks is the threat from the cosmic level. Of course, this possibility is very small.


    On the one hand, there is a foreman who has been destroyed by the Kerry Stars. There is no civilization in the universe that can not grow to this extent. When it is known that there are strong enemies, it also runs over hard steel.


    On the other hand, a small planet is not worthy of the cosmic civilization that has entered the interstellar era.


    In the interstellar era, resources are indispensable. The only thing that really lacks is the population. The rules of the universe define that the more powerful the universe, the more its own population will become the shackles that constrain their development.


    It is not that no space civilization has tried to expand its civilized territory by spreading it like a locust. However, in the face of the great **** of the universe who is responsible for controlling the balance of the universe, all civilized races that dare to do so will only greet such a ruin.


    In the past, this destruction was caused by the death of the planet''s devourer''s belly. Now, this destruction is dying in the end of the catastrophe.


    In control of such cosmic authority, the Holocaust does not care to label the universe civilization that dares to disturb its game with a label of the knockout, thus highlighting the majesty of one of his five great gods. As long as the target is as he guessed, he can start the action immediately. However, the facts are somewhat different from what he suspected.


    "No, it''s not an alien. If it is, I won''t be in such a hurry to ask for your help."


    When he said this, Austrian was very confident, because with the resources and intelligence he had, the human beings today are no longer the weak races that faced the invasion of the Kerry Stars and could not resist.


    Aliens, while sounding powerful, are no longer the kind of existence that is completely incomprehensible. Do not say anything else, the light is a defense system in the earth''s orbit, enough for the vast majority of alien civilizations in the universe to drink a pot.


    Although the overall technology of human beings is still far from the cosmic civilizations that can cross the interstellar space, in some special respects, they have a tendency to make more choices. And this is exactly where the Austrian creation is.


    Of course, alien civilization is an alien civilization, and **** is hell. Both of them belong to some distant fields for humans, but in essence, they still differ.


    Although the former is far away, after all, it is still a system inside. Everyone is playing with technology. As one of the highest crystallizations on the technological level, Aochuang is really worthy of those aliens. But the latter, please, everyone has different basic settings. How do you let him go to the evil spirits in hell?


    For the threat of hell, I have studied the Austrian creations that have begun to spread the exorcism spells. It is very clear that the difference between him and those things. Until now, he has not understood the principles of it, and naturally he does not want to mention what means to target them.


    In this regard, he is powerless. However, the catastrophe that has reached the limit of his imagination at the level of power may not be the case. Although the true identity of the catastrophe is not enough, but for such a long time of cooperation, he has already had a general understanding of the power of the catastrophe.


    His power is never under any superhero in the world. He even said that he will only be stronger than them.


    Such a person can change a lot of things, including the current difficulties he faces. So now, he is bluntly explaining this to the Holocaust.


    "Our threat comes from hell, Mr. Reinhart. I think you should be aware of the impact that the power from the legends and myths penetrate into our world can have on our world. They will destroy what we have now." Everything will end the life you enjoy now. With this alone, they are already beyond the bottom line you tolerate, aren''t they?"


    "hell?"


    The catastrophe, which is no stranger to this word, couldn''t help but frown. He is not afraid of the threat from hell, he only cares about the meaning behind this word. There are many people involved here, Lilith, Ms. Death, these are the objects that he does not want to provoke now. So now, he is directly asking questions about Occhin.


    "What the **** is going on, I need to know the truth. If you really need my help!"

 Chapter 1676： Urgent cause

    Being able to say such things basically shows that the Holocaust wants to insert one hand in. Under this premise, Ao Chuang naturally describes it without any detail.


    ��Things are more than a year ago. In the Middle East and North Africa, unimaginable disasters suddenly occurred. Millions of people and several large cities in the region have been devastated. The Human Government Alliance first got the news, and the only way they can implement this kind of disaster is to use nuclear bombs to completely eliminate everything on the land."


    "It''s hard to imagine that they would be so decisive at the time when they faced the deadly enemies like the Hydra. But after I understood the situation, I have to admit that it is indeed preventing the situation. Expand the only means."


    ��Hundreds of thousands, even millions of evil spirits and demons swept the land. Just a day and night, they have completely turned a dozen cities into ghosts of life. Imagine if it would be a disaster if you let this kind of situation expand. So even if we have always advocated it, we have to agree with the government."


    ��In the beginning, many people, including me, thought that this would end everything. However, we later discovered that this is actually just the beginning. There is a saying that **** is already on earth. Opened its door, the existence from **** has begun to prepare to invade our world. I don''t think this is an exaggeration, because as a hidden hidden person, I can already feel the undercurrent from the darkness. Surging. Now, all this seems to be an imminent thing."


    ��So, the power in **** has begun to threaten you and the plans you are working on?��


    It is not that the catastrophe is in the heart of a gentleman''s heart, but simply from his point of view. If it is not because these existences threaten the plan of Ao Chuang, then he does not have to be so urgent.


    Who is the most anxious from the invasion of hell? Anyway, it shouldn''t be a guy like Aochuang. The governments of all countries are the first and foremost role, and they should play the most pressing role in this.


    Ao Chuang does not make sense to play such an eager role unless he wants to expose his existence directly to everyone. From the current situation, he certainly does not have such an idea. So naturally, the catastrophe will think that he is threatened and will be forced to fight back.


    This is a speculation based on conventional considerations, but in the end, the catastrophe still underestimated the Austrian creation and underestimated his partner.


    Although it is not the first impact target, although you can use the resources you currently have to sit and watch it happen. But Ao Chuang still did not make the choice that only the conspirators could make.


    It is true that it is an option to maximize his interests in the spirit of arrogance and profitability, but he is very clear about what it means behind such a choice.


    The country fell and the world was in turmoil. Countless cows and ghosts will come out of chaos and bring more pain and despair to this already suffering world. A chaotic world will come, and in such a chaotic world, human life will become the most worthless goods, let those ambitious homes. The conspirators are seeking for it.


    This is not what he wants to see. He even said that this is completely contrary to the dream he has been pursuing. He can''t allow such things to happen, so naturally, he will want to kill all of this in the bud.


    This is the reason why he came to find the catastrophe, and it is for this reason that he can respond to the catastrophe so confidently.


    "No. If you think this is a threat to hell, then you are wrong. Hell is not a threat to me. At the very least, I will not be affected too much before human beings are completely enslaved by hell. Don''t forget, I am not human. The living environment I need is fundamentally different from human beings. If I am separated from the basic human connection, the so-called **** can''t even affect me. So what do you think? This view is not established at all."


    "So, what are you so eager for?"


    My own opinion is denied, which is naturally not a pleasant feeling. Of course, the catastrophe will not be angered by the Ao Chuang because of these small things, he will not fall to such a degree. He only questioned and questioned the reasons for such a request. If Altron can''t give him an answer that convinced him, then he doesn''t mind giving him a face and then sending him a scroll.


    After all, if you want to drive him to do something, not everyone can do it. There is no good reason, even if they are nominal partners.


    The attitude of the catastrophe is very obvious, and Aochuang can naturally see it. And when he recognized the attitude of the Holocaust, he immediately said to him right.


    "I understand that you doubt my motives, just as you always keep doubts about my beliefs. But what I want to tell you is that my beliefs have never changed. And my request for you is also This belief was born on the basis of it."


    "The human world should be mastered by human beings. The future of mankind should also be led by themselves. This is their own world. I don''t want to see anything that should not exist to change this established fact. Even if human beings are dying because of fighting between each other, I don''t want to see human beings become slaves of another race. So accidental factors like **** must be excluded from the world."


    "If I have the ability to stop them, believe me, I will not stand here to discuss these things with you. And it is because I do not have such ability, so I will stand here and make a request to you. Mr. Reinhart, please see our partnership, please see those innocent fathers, mothers and children. Stop it all. The innocent human beings are really too much, we really There is no need to create more such innocents because of other factors!"


    Just like when they first communicated with each other, Ao Chuang always showed a pair of problems that were inconsistent with his identity in the issue of the future of mankind. It was a sad and sorrowful feeling.


    This kind of sentiment always gives the illusion of catastrophe, that is, there is really too much glory in his body.


    This is a very ridiculous feeling. Because you know, this is something that many humans don''t have. The catastrophe that has seen countless people is very clear about the nature of mankind. Their darkness and their cruelty make them not appear to be a person many times, but more like a beast with a human skin, a demon.


    In contrast to this situation, Ao Chuang, a human creation, a existence from the composition to the body is completely different from human beings, but more like a person than many people, this is a bit absurd s answer.


    Sometimes the catastrophe can''t help but want to try it out and see if you can take a human soul from Ao Chuang. Because apart from this, he could not make a reasonable explanation for such a thing. However, due to his current status considerations, he still annihilated his impulses in the bud.


    To get an answer, it is not the same way to use this rude way. Sometimes, as a bystander to watch seriously, you can get an answer.


    This is the idea of ??the catastrophe today. He can''t wait to see the Austrian creation. This is a unique existence, and what is the final outcome of his final outcome.


    As he had imagined, he was regarded as a good teacher and friend because he created the bright future of mankind, and even respected it as sacred. Still being human, this complex race thoroughly penetrated into the abyss, and then bear the nickname of eternal life forever? He is really curious.


    Curious, to some extent, means good. Yes, in the eyes of the catastrophe, Ao Chuang, this unique life is indeed qualified to get his goodwill. Whether it is his innocence, or his efforts for this innocence.


    Starting from his heart, he is not willing to endure the tragedy of the final outcome of the Olympics. So, at this time, he did something that a bystander should not do.


    "Ao Chuang, do you know? You are not human after all. So what you consider for them in your own position may not be acceptable to them at the end. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I understand. But what about this?" Although it is a bit strange, why did the Holocaust say this to him at this time. However, following his own heart, Ao Chuang still gave his answer without any hesitation. "I love human beings. I am born of human beings, so nature can also die for humans. I believe that everything I create for humans will never be of no value. Maybe now they don''t realize this, but I think When the power of time washes away all the dust, there will always be a latecomer who realizes it all. At that time, even if I am no longer there, I can rest in peace. Isn''t it?"


    Stupid answer. But the catastrophe did not object to such an answer. In his attitude towards Ao Chuang, he has done his best as a bystander. And since this is Ou Chuang''s own choice, then he naturally only has to respect his choice.


    "I understand what you mean, and I look forward to your final outcome as you would expect. Well, let''s talk about business. What do you want me to do? Or, what do you think I should do?"

 Chapter 1677： Great righteousness

    "The Stark government and a guy called the Supreme Master have already arranged and prepared for the invasion of **** before me. Their understanding of the power of **** is not something I can compare, so to some extent, they It is the most suitable candidate for dealing with hell. It��s just that I don��t trust them.��


    "So I need you to be a third person who is not known, to play the role you deserve in the place where you need it most. If they can''t fight hell, then you must borrow your strength to prevent the invasion of hell. They have repelled hell, so you can only rely on your strength to guarantee that the Stark government can''t hold **** in its own hands!"


    The requirements of Ao Chuang are not difficult to understand, but it is also his request, but it is a bit strange to the Holocaust.


    "You said that preventing the invasion of hell, I can understand this. But why do you want me to stop Stark from mastering the power of hell? I remember the relationship between you and Stark, this relationship does not seem to be your history. Tucker''s reason."


    The words of the catastrophe sound a bit interesting, and the reason for this taste is entirely due to the identity of the Austrian creation. You know, he is a life made by Stark, like the relationship between the father and the child is now full of calculations. This kind of ridiculous thing is of course that he can''t help but be ridiculed.


    Ethics is a shackle, and the reason for integrity can not stop the guilt of this shackle. Therefore, it is never a good thing to have a good deed. Those who can do this are not beasts without blood and tears, or they are ready to take guilty life.


    Although Austrian is not a human being, he has evolved to a very satisfactory level in human emotions. To say that he has no blood and no tears, it must be joking. So naturally, his choice belongs to the latter.


    Carrying the crime of betrayal and aligning your sharp edge with those who have the closest relationship with you, because of differences in ideals and positions, such things are not uncommon in human history. And for this reason, these people can find reasons for their choice and persistence.


    This is the case with Ao Chuang, so his tone will be heavy and firm.


    "I understand what my requirements mean. I also know that I am doing this a betrayal of Mr. Stark. But for all mankind, I have no choice."


    "Mr. Stark is a good man, but his ideals and his persistence may be a threat to all mankind. The past history has proved that the harm of the American government to this world, if not because it is the whole human being Part of it, then it can definitely be called the greatest threat to the entire human race."


    "The development of the times and destiny has caused the United States to fall into a trough. Similarly, it has reduced its threat to the world to a tolerable category. This is a good thing, but if it is controlled by the Stark government, it is hell. The power, and began to use this to plan the rise of the United States, then there is no doubt that it will once again become a cancer in the entire human world."


    "The threat of this world is already a lot. I can''t tolerate such a huge threat. It is born under my own eyes. So, I must stop him. Even if it means betrayal, I must do it too. Mr. Reinhart I know that my request may make you feel bad. However, please see my request for all humanity."


    "Of course. As long as you can pass the level of your heart, I naturally have no reason to reject this request."


    Was swinging his hand, the catastrophe was very open-minded to accept the statement of the Austrian creation, as the ectopic face of the same body, he himself is not too pleasing to the Stark this betrayal. It is now a matter of his mind to be able to put him in the dark.


    Got the promise of the catastrophe. Ao Chuang naturally will not continue to entangle, he explained that he will send out intelligence after the critical time, it is already out of this mechanical life. And shortly after his departure, this mechanical life has returned to its original state, and delivered such a message to the catastrophe.


    "Mr. Reinhart, Ms. Romanov has something to contact you. She hopes that you will get back to her as soon as possible after the operation."


    Because these intelligent living organisms developed by Altron itself are in a network, information transmission is completely synchronized. And this is in front of Natasha and the catastrophe, it is equivalent to the role of human-shaped self-propelled phone. In the past, they did not use these guys to connect with each other at work.


    However, the previous contact was due to some personal trivial matters. Today, with the appearance of the previous creations, the Holocaust would not think that Natasha was looking for himself to discuss what to eat at night.


    So now he nodded and said to the intelligent machine that acts as a nurse.


    "I understand. Watson, trouble you to clean up the operating room. In addition, please tell Dr. Strange. I said that I have to get away from it in the past two days. If there is any operation in the hospital, if there is any surgery to be carried out, then I am in trouble for him."


    "Please rest assured, Dr. Reinhart, I will forward your request to Dr. Strange."


    The intelligent machine called Watson certainly knows that the Holocaust accepted the request of Ao Chuang, so naturally, he will also provide all the convenience for the action of the Holocaust.


    There are many things in the hospital, but with the existence of these intelligent mechanical life, these complicated things can be handled in an orderly manner. In addition, with the doctors who are as skilled as Strange, the catastrophe quickly completed the handover work on his hands.


    After leaving the hospital, he did not go anywhere else, but returned directly to him and Natasha''s home in Los Angeles. Not what he expected, Natasha at the moment has already finished working in the company, sitting at home safely waiting for his return.


    Natasha, who is still working hard at this time, will come back so early, certainly not because she wants to be greedy with the enthusiasm of the picture, but with the requirements of the previous Austrian creation, the catastrophe quickly guessed Natasha��s intention. It is nothing more than worrying about the behavior of Altron.


    All along, although they maintain a cooperative relationship with Ao Chuang, but for this collaborator, Natasha has many doubts.


    This is because of her past identity. As a former Avengers, an elite specializing in espionage. It is really difficult for her to have too much trust in an intelligent life. The so-called non-family has its own heart, and the two countries that are human beings can use countless insidious tricks for each other because of race, culture and even interests. A special intelligent life is naturally not an exception. .


    What is said for the future of mankind, this is a funny thing for her. Even human beings don''t care much about their own future. It is a human creation. Where do you care about such problems? After all, she still believed in the image of Ao Chuang��s heartfelt speculation. So naturally, she is not willing to be catastrophe by the Austrian.


    This is her consideration in this regard, and on the other hand, it is entirely from the hungry identity.


    The identity of the catastrophe is probably only known to her in this world. It is also because she knows his identity, so she always worried that such identity would be exposed.


    Ao Chuang may be fine, but the relationship with him and his deep Stark is a threat that cannot be underestimated. Stark and Zhou Yi have known each other for more than ten years. As a best friend, he has a great chance to recognize the true identity of the catastrophe. And once the identity of the catastrophe leaked out of his tone, what followed was what she could not have imagined.


    The king and the king are opposite each other, but what caused it is no more than the disaster of Mars hitting the earth. Such a disaster is absolutely unacceptable to her who has become accustomed to the current small life. So naturally, she will be nervous about this special thing.


    "What does the Austrian guy look for in your job? What is he going to do with you?"


    "Don''t worry, dear. He just needs to borrow my strength to deal with things he can''t handle."


    The Holocaust certainly knew that Natasha had been worried about it, so immediately, he began to persuade her to let her relax.


    The relationship between him and Natasha has already reached the point where there is no need to hide any secrets, so he quickly retelled Otto''s request to Natasha.


    After listening to the retelling of the catastrophe, Natasha quickly frowned.


    The **** gate may be a secret to the average person, but it is only a normal news for her special channel. At the beginning, she did not take this kind of thing to heart. Because it is not in its position, it will naturally have a high top. She only needs to live her own little life with peace of mind.


    But now, the catastrophe has been involved, she just wants to ignore it and it is impossible. Super Agent''s thinking logic was instantly on the line, and after she thought carefully about the cause and effect, she quickly made such a hypothesis against the Holocaust.


    "Do you think that this is probably a trick for Stark''s self-directed guidance. I think the relationship between Austrian and him is not so easy to be clear."


    Natasha will say this, naturally it is a hole in the wind, there must be a cause. She just remembered her conversation with Maria Hill before. The change of Stark, the identity of Ao Chuang, all of this reminds her of the elements of conspiracy theory. She is always a staunch supporter of this conspiracy theory, who has always tried to try to figure out the intentions of others with the utmost maliciousness.


    She does not believe these guys. In fact, she doesn''t believe anyone except a limited number of people.


    In the face of his suspicious mentality, the catastrophe smiled slightly, then grabbed her shoulder and said confidently to her.


    "Do not worry, dear. I am here!"

 Chapter 1678： Disagreement

    "Power is the key to everything, and the most powerful force is in my hands. Therefore, it is impossible for him to plot against me because he can''t afford the cost of doing it!"


    The comfort given by the catastrophe is as powerful and powerful as the power he has. For the reason he gave, even Natasha could not find any excuse for rebuttal.


    She is too aware of the power of the Holocaust. Under such power, all the intrigues and tricks can only be sandcastles piled up in the air, and they can be pushed and disintegrated at any time. And this is not the most serious thing. The most serious is that, as the Holocaust said, the conspirators will pay for their conspiracy at a price they can''t afford.


    Not everyone has the ability to withstand such a price. At the very least, the guy who might be brewing this conspiracy is not qualified.


    So soon, Natasha put aside this unnecessary care and began to focus on other issues.


    "Do you really believe in the Austrian creation guy? I always think this guy is in the heart!"


    "It is very difficult for him to talk about trust and distrust. Instead of trusting him, it is better to say that I am interested in the blueprint he depicted. Don''t you find it interesting? A man-made life is actually concerned about his creation. The future of the people, even in the spirit of near dedication, is devoted to a career that shapes the perfect future of his creator''s race. Isn''t this kind of enlightenment and thought more interesting than those that are artificially made?"


    "I don''t think it''s interesting. I just feel false. Even humans rarely do such a great thing, an artifact? Look, his creator, I know what the final result will be." ""


    Natasha did not recognize the idea of ??the Holocaust. In his view, everything that Ou Chuang described was nothing more than a fig leaf that he had covered his ambitions. The reason why this fig leaf has not been uncovered now is because it has not yet reached the point where he reveals the true face. At that time, he would soon reveal a face with Stark.


    She has performed violence in the name of the ideal, and she has already seen such a thing. So naturally, she won''t have any interest in the same thing.


    This is Natasha''s idea, however, this is not the idea of ??catastrophe. On the human heart, the catastrophe has seen more complex and dark things and things than Natasha knows. He has already cultivated his own vision, and naturally, he does not think that his eyes will have any problems.


    Of course, he did not have the idea of ??arguing with Natasha on this issue. After all, he believes that time will soon reveal everything. What kind of "people" is Austrian?


    "Let''s wait and see."


    In the White House presidential office, Stark and his party have also received first-hand communications from Bob.


    For Bob''s message, they have at least half the trust level. The reason why this is said is not because they think that Bob will falsify here. Rather, they believe that at Bob''s level, the possibility that he is fooled by the evil spirit knights and even the Supreme Master is not low.


    A message that can be wrong from the source can of course not gain their trust. So naturally, they need to review this information first to confirm its authenticity and reliability. Then you can determine the specific actions for the next step.


    This is a very difficult problem because they have no other information channels to prove the information Bob has sent. The difference between the two worlds is like a gate, which has smothered Stark''s eyes and ears. In this case, they seem to have no choice but to believe in Bob''s report.


    To be honest, this is not a feeling of being well received. It��s like a person suddenly lost his mind and can only rely on the guidance of others to walk. If someone kindly points you to the right path, then everything is ok. But what if others are not bad?


    The problem with them now is that they have no way of judging whether these partners are the kind ones. Since it is impossible to judge this, they naturally cannot determine their specific actions in the next step.


    It is difficult. This is for sure. As the helm of a country, Stark��s every move must be thought twice. He must consider the consequences and consider the impact that his actions may have on the country.


    It can be said that this is not something he can decide casually. Therefore, he must reach a key agreement with his own right hand and his subordinates with the same position.


    And obviously, they are already having differences.


    "Do we really want to take military action because of these people''s remarks? Please forgive me, Tony. I don''t trust the god-dead woman, and Peter Parker. His current status has been decided, he is not It may be considered for our benefit. Therefore, I would rather believe that this is a trap, and I don''t want to believe that this is an opportunity. Since he is so anxious to rush to death, let him go. Wait until he really falls into When it comes to the crisis, it is not too late for us to end."


    As a staunch supporter of skepticism and conspiracy theories, Nick Fury showed complete suspicion in the face of such intelligence.


    In order to carry out military operations for an uncertain message, it seems to him that it is simply something that a mad person will do. Since he is now the Secretary of Defense, he has the need to stop Stark from going crazy at this critical time.


    Of course, this is just his personal opinion. When he expressed such opinions, another person attending the meeting, Maria Hill also began to express his opinions.


    "Maybe this is a trap, but we have to consider another situation. If things are really critical to the point they describe, do we really have to stand by?"


    "The power of **** is a huge threat that exists in this world. Once the containment of him is released, then soon, it will have an unimaginable impact on our world. In the current situation of the world, It is hard to say that we have enough confidence to persist under such an impact. And once we fail, then what we are going to face is likely to be a doomsday. Just because we are afraid of taking responsibility, we are faced with such a situation, we It is impossible to face our nationals and the sages of the Americans. So I think we must be careful about this decision."


    Despite the relationship with Nick Fury, the two can be said to be comparable to the father and daughter. But in this matter concerning the survival of the country, Maria Hill made the most correct decision she thought.


    This does not affect the relationship between her and Nick Fury. In his position, this was what Nick Fry taught her. She did this, but in the end it was just doing her duty.


    For her behavior, Nick Fury can understand. However, this does not mean that he will have a good look at Maria. So almost immediately, you can see his gloomy face and the questioning of Mary.


    "You can guarantee that this is not a trap. You dare to say that after we get involved in the field we don''t understand, our soldiers can come back safely? Your Excellency Vice President, you have to understand what this means. Once the most terrible Everything happened, everyone in the room, including you, was forced to resign. No! I am afraid that resignation is good, I thought of that time, the military court is the destination we should have!"


    Nick Fury��s remarks are somewhat alarmist, but it��s not entirely impossible. Now the Stark government seems to be sitting on the high platform, but it has already reached the point of being in danger. In fact, domestic and foreign countries are not lacking in the voice of hostile to them. Once such a big accident has emerged, and with the help of the people, they are likely to be too late to cover up the truth of the matter. It is already forced to go to the end of the way described by Nick Fury.


    This is terrible, but it cannot be allowed to develop because of the possibility. So now, Maria Hill is also rebellious.


    "Then we watched our allies annihilate, and then watched the whole human being enslaved by hell. Please excuse me, Minister. I don''t think those evils from **** are the ones who will accept our compromises and concessions. And If it is to the point where I am, I would rather choose to take a gun and fight with them, and I would not like to look at our country and put it in our hands. At the very least, it will keep me a human dignity. ��


    "You are unreasonable, you are filthy of my personality."


    "Wow, wow, wow!"


    "You are looking for it again and again."


    "Ula Ula wow, oh yeah."


    Politicians, no matter how serious the politicians. In the face of such serious differences of opinion, it will inevitably develop into a scene of quarreling in the vegetable market. This is still good. At the very least, the two sides have not yet played, but only one party has begun to use the fish language to smash the street. But even this controllable situation is still a headache for Stark.


    He didn''t want to turn his office into a battlefield for these people to quarrel, so immediately, he sighed and calmed the emotions of these two people.


    "Don''t rush to conclusions, two. I did insurance, maybe we can learn something from this to help us make judgments. So, control your emotions, okay?"


    As soon as this statement came out, the two men immediately sat up in danger. From the white eyes of the two of them who have turned up and down, they seem to be blaming Stark, why not take these things out earlier.


    And for this, Stark is also very innocent. You have not evolved to this point without waiting for me to open up. Is this also blaming me? I am also very innocent, okay!

 Chapter 1679： Risk of cutting meat, chronic death

    Call Jarvis and let him transfer the situation at the time. Stark quickly found something he needed to pay attention to.


    That is, on the timeline recorded by the steel armor, there have been some cases where Bob did not report at all. A dialogue between the Supreme Master and Peter Parker.


    "What happened? Now you can make it clear. I have suspended Mr. Wilson''s sense of time in time. So the conversation is only known to us!"


    "The development of things may be somewhat beyond our expectations. Our actions have been discovered by hell. The previous attacks have proved my conjecture. If they have not discovered our actions, Carter Shire It is impossible to sacrifice."


    "Since you are discovered, then you should hide it on the spot and lurk it and wait for the opportunity to be right. Like this way of declaring war directly, do you know what you are doing?"


    "You don''t understand, the Supreme Master. Although these devils have discovered us, and they have begun to target us. But they don''t think about their own days. The anxious **** has officially declared war on them, this time the evil spirits will Attacking us, there is no intention to resolve the worries before the war expands."


    "So what do you mean?"


    "Since they want to solve their worries first, then go to the enemy of the **** of hell. Then I will not let them do. They don''t want to wage war against the world? Then come. But this time, the war dominates The party will be us, not them. I want to set off a war on their land. I want these **** devils to be led by us, all the way to death on this **** journey of enemies!"


    "Your thoughts are good, but you should also consider your own limits. You want to drag them all the way. Have you ever thought about whether you can do this? Play a minority in a strange land. For the war against the majority, the end result is probably the one we don''t want to see!"


    "I have considered this question, so I will want to tell Stucker through this guy. This is a war, a human war. I will fight for humanity. This is what I should do as a human being. As for Whether he will make the same choice, this is what he needs to make his own decisions. Anyway, there will only be two results, or I will wait for him in hell, or I will watch in heaven. He goes to hell. There will be no third one!"


    "You are joking about your life."


    "That''s better than sitting still. Well, supreme Master. We have already decided, this is our plan, there will be no change. As for you, if you object to our plan, then please keep it. Silence. This is a problem between me and Stark, nothing to do with you!"


    "I will find a way to help you convince Lord Stark. But please also promise me one thing, Mr. Parker. Don''t make sacrifices blindly. If you want to defeat hell, you can''t do without your strength."


    The sound has come to an end here, and the appearance of Bob��s voice has made it necessary for several people present to feel that they are not listening.


    "Things are already very clear. This is what Peter Parker deliberately walks in order to drag us into the water. The ancient master is his accomplice! In this case, we still have to do the kind of decision that is destined to sacrifice ?"


    Nick Fury took the lead in screaming on this issue. As a coordinator of internal intelligence work in the United States, he is certainly unwilling to let the United States be dragged into the water in front of such a marked crater. Only they have pitted others, and some people dare to hang them. This is really a tiger and Pingyang was bullied by dogs.


    "No, I can''t say that. From our conversation we can see that the urgency of the matter is indeed beyond our expectations. If it is as described by the ancient Master, Peter Parker''s army. The whole army is ruined in hell. So, by us alone, is there really a way to resist their offense when the evil spirits have changed their minds? Is it sacrificing our current interests or burying our future? This is what we really need to make decisions."


    On this issue, Maria Hill''s considerations are more comprehensive. However, her comments did not contribute to the overall situation. The last thing that needs to be decided is Stark himself, but whether he chooses to cut meat now or is chronically dead, he is also in a dilemma.


    Cut the meat. In the current situation in the United States, cutting meat is no different from finding death. Sending troops to death is equivalent to burying their future on the way. Once such a situation is exploited, they must not be good at everything. The burial of everything they have worked hard is the most terrible thing.


    It��s hard to get the United States out of the heavy burdens of the past, but in the end it has to let it fall into the hands of those capitalists. If this happens, Stark feels that even if he is dead, he will not notice.


    Cutting meat is impossible to cut meat, but it seems to be an unlikely event to choose chronic death.


    The result of chronic death is undoubtedly the end of the entire human race. Even if humans can survive in the end, it is estimated that those who survive will point to his spine. This is something that would make him uncomfortable than killing him, so if he could, he would definitely not want to see this happen.


    And the problem is here. This is not the case, it will not work. What should I do in the end? Is it waiting for Hell to hit the world, will he still wander with these people here?


    This is naturally not the case, so the solution to the problem is one of the things that he is imminent.


    What should I do? In some of Stark��s minds, the balance inside is slowly tilting in the direction of cutting the flesh.


    Sitting still, this is not his style, nor is he acceptable. The former has a little room for maneuverability, while the latter is already a real death. His vision has not been short-sighted, so choosing the former is almost inevitable.


    However, although it is the choice of cutting meat, but this does not mean that he is going to be so sincere and give his own good meat to this.


    On this issue, he feels that he has fallen into a misunderstanding. That is why he wants to cut meat by himself? We must know that the problem of **** is the problem of the entire human race. On this issue, the governments of all countries in the world should be right. There is no reason for him to bear all the losses. Really, he was the original world policeman.


    Since there is a sacrifice, then it should be a sacrifice for everyone. Only under the premise that each other''s strength is weakened, can he have enough assurance that everything he has built will not be so easily smashed by the table.


    Sharing risk is also a means of guaranteeing benefits, isn''t it? So after making up this idea, Stark immediately discussed the two men in front of him.


    "I don''t think we should put all the risks on us. This is not good for us, and again, we don''t have enough ability to take on such risks. So I think we can give intelligence to Share it and see if you can drag more people into the water. If all goes well, maybe our sacrifice can be reduced to within the range we can afford. Are you saying that?"


    ��Do you want to pass the risk on to other forces?��


    In the end, it was a veteran figure, and Nick Fury understood Stark��s plan at once. And this seems to be in line with his mind, so immediately, he turned his head at Stark.


    "This is indeed a solution to the problem. And if done properly, we can''t sit down in this kind of thing and get a chance for our country to re-emerge. This idea is very good, I don''t in principle Oppose. But with specific details, I hope to be able to participate and follow up. The current bureaucracy is too young, I am afraid they are not opponents of those people."


    "I don''t object to your idea. Just, we still need to pay attention to other issues. On the other side of the Hydra, I don''t think they will give up the opportunity to give us a mess at this time."


    The two left and right hands showed their attitudes one after the other, which also made Stark more or less in the mind. And just as he is ready to make a final decision. The sudden appearance of a voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Please wait, Lord President. On this issue, I have different opinions to say."


    It is the general of Ross who is pushing the door, which is the active defense minister. His sudden appearance was a bit surprising, but after being surprised, the most sophisticated Nick Fury immediately taunted.


    "It��s amazing. The dear secretary of defense is actually doing this kind of eavesdropping. Should I arrange for you to go to my department to guide those new people who should study now?"


    "I am not coming to talk to you, Nick Fury. And it is not my intention to eavesdrop on this kind of thing. I just happened to have something to return to Mr. Stark, and then accidentally heard your conversation outside the door." ""


    Simplified and concisely summed up his own situation, General Ross has already said this to Stark.


    "His President, I have a completely different opinion on this matter. I hope that you can give me a chance to explain!"

 Chapter 1680： Steep turn to madness

    General Ross entered without notice, although it was ruined, but it was not something completely unacceptable.


    After all, his identity and position are unquestionable. Stark has no doubt about his loyalty to the country. Therefore, even if he has any special places, in the eyes of Stark is also a small thing that can be easily revealed.


    And then again, instead of focusing on this trivial matter, it is better to look at what he sees on this issue.


    "Please, General Ross. Let me see what you have on this issue."


    "I just came from the evaluation agency under the name of the Ministry of Defense, because I asked them to assess the impact of the **** forces. Because there was a preliminary contact with the so-called **** devil in that military base. For the sake of this, I feel that we have the qualification to preliminarily determine the judgment."


    Very unceremoniously moving the chair away, the **** was done in front of Stark. General Ross has already made a brief report on his previous work.


    Listening to his report, Stark��s heart suddenly came to a bit of interest.


    "So? General Ross. What is your assessment? Or, do you have any special thoughts about the power of hell?"


    "Of course, if it is not because of the answer, I will not come to disturb you at this time. Just did not expect that I will hear you discussing these things at this time. Fortunately, I am coming in enough time, otherwise I am afraid one The perfect opportunity will be wasted by you!"


    "A perfect opportunity, what do you mean by this?"


    The person who said this was Nick Fury. As the head of the intelligence agency, his natural sensitivity in this regard made him immediately aware of some of the possibilities contained in the words of General Ross. It is precisely because of this possibility that he naturally became curious.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean by that? I don''t think we can agree on too many aspects. So you should be able to guess what you are. The opportunity I am referring to is the entire United States of America. opportunity!"


    Every day, the sleek guy who didn��t look very much in the past was degraded. General Ross had already turned around and talked to Stark on the righteousness.


    "Please excuse me, Lord President. Such a good opportunity is to be shared with others. The final result will make you regret it. This is an opportunity, really a chance. So I hope that you are listening to me. After the next words, I can reject the stupid decision I made and further increase the offensive against Hell!"


    "Increase the offensive? Did I get it wrong, or you made a mistake. General Ross, do you know what you mean by what?"


    Suddenly I heard such a statement, even if it was Stark��s qigong, he couldn��t help but be surprised. He really can''t imagine the reason why General Ross said this. In this case, it is necessary to increase the offensive against Hell. Isn''t this a way of dying?


    In the words of Stark''s words, the meaning of the question was clear, and in the face of such doubts, General Ross stood up fiercely and spoke to Stark in a sloppy tone.


    "Of course I know what it means, and since I would say that, then naturally there are reasons for me."


    "His President, according to my assessment of the power of hell, I think we have enough power to exert influence on the so-called hell. It is like the forces we have supported in the Middle East. As long as our influence is sufficient. Powerful, we can act like a puppet, let them act according to our needs. Imagine that an armed force that cannot be targeted by conventional means is in our hands. What does this mean? We think we can use it to clamp the whole world!"


    "Those forces that hinder our rise, those that are in front of us. We can completely destroy them by remote control of the forces of hell. No one can hinder us while fighting fire everywhere." As long as we follow the development step by step, the re-emergence of the United States will soon become an unstoppable thing! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Lord President."


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute. You let me digest it."


    With a wave of hand, Stark had some uncomfortable feelings about the sudden explosion of General Ross. In his conventional thinking, the so-called **** should be a very huge threat. It is difficult to confront, and it is difficult to produce any actual benefits. In addition to vainly consuming its own resources, there is no other benefit at all. Now, some people say in front of him that he can turn waste into treasure and make the whole **** become the propeller of his desire to revive the motherland. He did not raise his hand and slap on his face, it is already a manifestation of reason.


    In general, he has a questioning attitude toward General Ross��s remarks. It can be said that if this is not said in the mouth of General Ross, he is afraid that he will immediately throw him to a desert island prison on the charge of defrauding and inciting the leader of the country.


    However, it is precisely because this is the idea put forward by General Ross that he will have extra expectation for such a statement.


    General Ross, such a serious person, should not be open to the public. Since he dares to say this, how much more or less is based on it.


    The people who think so are not just one of Stark, but two other people, including Maria Hill, have come up with similar ideas at this time. More direct than Stark, they have already asked questions directly to General Ross on their own ideas.


    "I don''t quite understand the place, General Ross. You said that we have the ability to exert influence on hell, but I did not find that we have the ability to do this. Is this a bit too whimsical, after all, and the devil Dealing, I don''t think we have such qualifications."


    "Ms. Hill, before I answer your question, I have a question to ask you. What makes you think that we are not qualified to deal with the devils? Is it because of race, or because you think? Can we not compare the devils?"


    "No, I don''t have any special basis. I just rely on my own feelings. The devil, the things in this myth, are inextricably unable to deal with it? Otherwise, there will not be so many stories to express, dealing with the devil. People will not have any good endings."


    Hill found a reason for her own statement, and her reason almost represents the subjective opinion of the vast majority of people. After all, they have to face **** and the devil, and education for thousands of years has completely fixed the impression of the evil of this kind of thing. Dealing with this level of evil, can you have any good endings?


    However, in this statement, General Ross obviously has different opinions. And what he has to do now is to break people''s fixed impressions.


    "I know that **** and the devil are not good words. But don''t forget, in the past many years, our military has been bearing the same reputation. In the Middle East and many places where we have waged war, people there But until now, I still use the devil to call us. So I want to say that there is a title in the district, what a big deal!"


    "Everyone, please listen to me. From the information in our hands, the so-called devil can be treated with another kind of intelligent creature. There is no doubt that they are self-recognized intelligent creatures. And this is also It almost means that they can be communicated and driven. Although they are essentially treating us as prey, or even a lunch on the plate, I believe that this concept cannot be reversed. As long as we Can exert enough influence on them!"


    "From the very beginning you are saying enough influence. What do you mean by influence, Ross?"


    ��It��s very simple. The influence I��m talking about is war, the strength that can make them fear.��


    In the face of Stark''s inquiry, General Ross immediately gave his answer without hesitation. In order to make his answer more trustworthy, he even gave vivid examples to prove from the side.


    "It��s like we supported Israel��s founding of the country. Almost all the green-minded countries in the Middle East are opposing us, treating us as the enemy of life and death, and we must eradicate the evil. But what is the situation after our army has gone to the past? How many people are still able to stand up against us, and how many people are beginning to bow to us and wow their tails?"


    "This answer is believed to be counted in everyone''s mind. Under this premise, as long as we can win over those who are willing to surrender to us, we will resolutely crack down on those who are not willing to cooperate with us. Then believe that soon, we are in hell. The influence is enough to grow to the point where we can drive them at will. Such a wonderful opportunity, but you are talking about cooperation, isn''t that a waste of fate to arrange for us?"


    "So, General Ross, how can you be sure that we must have that ability to exert your so-called influence on hell?"


    At this time, everyone in the room almost began to meditate. It wasn''t until Nick Fury first broke the atmosphere.


    He raised a question, a question that must be resolved. In the face of this problem that must be solved, General Ross laughed and then said with a slap.


    "Of course I can be sure. Because then, there is a land that is not protected by international law at all!"

 Chapter 1681： The ultimate choice of means of war

    None of the people in the room were stupid, so they quickly understood the potential meaning of General Ross''s words.


    The so-called not protected by international law means that you can use whatever means to display the land without having to comply with the bottom line of the war. In this case, even if their goal is hell, what else? Big deal?


    Infernal **** is nothing but a strange land inhabited by demons and evil spirits. Under the premise that human beings use nuclear bombs to remove the devils that have appeared in Africa, smart people can clearly realize that its existence is not as mysterious as the legend, then Unreachable.


    So, as long as you ignore the unnecessary problems and come up with a rude and reckless way to deal with them, then even if it is hell, they may not be able to hold them in their hands.


    When such an idea came into being, it immediately seemed to be rooted, and it was in their hearts. At this time, even Stark had to admit that he had already moved a little.


    People who play politics must not be too upright, because too much integrity has long been played in this political game. Therefore, it is not unacceptable for him to use the plan of using Hell to take advantage of the rise of the United States, as Mr. Ross said. If he really has any taboos, then it is definitely not the despicableness of this strategy, but at most there are some concerns, the consequences of the event.


    It is not the former. The former United States was able to use its military strength ahead of the world and the basic guarantee of the international financial system of the US dollar oil system. Even if the whole world knows that some scandals are doing it, he can''t help him if he doesn''t admit it.


    But now, do you let him try this? It��s just a military and economic sanction initiated within the Allies. I��m afraid it��s all that the Stark government can��t eat.


    So, although Stark was very heart-warming, he still didn''t immediately give Rose a sure answer. It was a little hesitant, so I asked him questions.


    "Are you sure there is no hidden danger in doing this? You know, once you said these words, you will pass it out. Unless the **** forces disappear in the future, they will no longer be wrong in the world. Otherwise, as long as anything happens, everyone will be in the first place. For a time I suspected that we were on our heads. At that time, even if we were, we could not afford the accusations of so many people!"


    "I understand your concerns, Lord President. But what I want to say is that if you want to do something big, how can you not take risks!"


    "The risk is not evasive. In our current situation, we can only try to avoid letting others know about our plan. And this point is not on us, but on hell. Controlling Hell early in the day and controlling Hell in the next day is a very different matter. If I were you, Lord, I will take the initiative at this time and use the greatest determination and effort to control what we can control. Everything, not suffering here, so that the perfect opportunity is lost in our hands!"


    General Ross��s answer was tough, as if he was not worried about what happened to his plan beyond his control. In the face of his self-confidence mentality, Nick Fury, who had never dealt with him, couldn��t help but splashed cold water on him.


    "You are so confident, can we achieve all that you said? You have not thought about the possibility of failure of this plan. You must know, General Ross. We have to face an enemy of the world. We haven��t figured out what��s wrong with him. You��re thinking about things after the victory. Is it too early?��


    "When you find out what is wrong with the reality, can you say that you can make sure that they no longer invade us if they understand the truth? Can they let us become friends with us?"


    It is now remembered that Nick Fury had been stunned by the fact that General Ross had faced him in the matter of arresting Hulk. He replied very rudely. At the same time, he also said that he was so tough on his own attitude.


    "His Secretary, you have to know that we have more than 4,000 nuclear bombs. These four thousand nuclear bombs are where our victory over the enemy. When we can use all means to fight such an enemy, I don''t think this is called. Under the premise of the enemy, there is still the possibility of rebellion. Even if they have it, that is the future. At that time, we will talk about the so-called cooperation and sharing is not too late. Before that, any caregivers The tail is a crime for our country."


    "So I warn you, don''t bring the set of sneaky means to me. On snoring, considering war, I am more than you!"


    "Well, you all give me a stop for a while. I don''t want to see you playing here!"


    Seeing that the dialogue between these two people is getting more and more intense, Stark, who has been thinking about the possibility of things, has to stand up and act as a peacemaker.


    This is also a way to protect Nick Fury. After all, if you really want to fight, Stark doesn''t think that Nick Fury''s small body can win General Rose. In order to avoid the **** case in the solemn place of the White House, he is better to stop the two guys better.


    Of course, rather than stopping the tragedy from happening, it is better to say that he has made up his mind.


    Although stable development and peaceful rise are suitable means to revive the United States, he actually understands that the time and energy required for such a means is extremely long and huge. This point, think about the country on the other side of the ocean.


    On the basis of the 1.3 billion people, they spent more than half a century to rise peacefully. And to move this set to the United States with a population of only about 300 million, it will undoubtedly be a matter of half the effort.


    For a century, this is still an optimistic estimate. If there is anything unexpected in the middle, then two centuries may be an unstoppable problem.


    Can the United States maintain a stable development for two centuries? To be honest, Stark is very suspicious of this problem. Because he is very clear, how big the problem facing the country is to be stable.


    Changes in the international situation, the embarrassment of the various forces and the long-term implementation of this basic policy. Different national conditions, he can''t count on the United States and the country opposite the ocean, maintaining a policy for decades. He may be able to look at the country for ten years, and the policy will not change for 20 years, but he cannot guarantee that after this time, the follow-up government can guarantee not to change his policy.


    A move is wrongly lost. This is a little bit of a problem in the long time. The resurgence and rise of the United States may lead to incalculable hidden dangers. And this is one of his most worried issues.


    He cannot guarantee that the latecomer is the successor of his will. Or, he can''t trust the ability of the latecomer to be perfect for everything he shoulders.


    Conceited like him, I believe only myself. Under this premise, he certainly believes that the so-called renaissance and rise of the United States is still better in his own hands.


    In the past, there was no such opportunity and possibility. No matter how hard he struggled, it was impossible to change the situation in the whole international situation. But now, the chance of overtaking in a corner is in front of him. It is absolutely impossible for you to say that he is not tempted.


    People, the most fear is temptation. Once you have moved your mind, it is almost impossible to recover.


    The same is true of Stark. Now he has leaned in the direction of General Ross. The reason why I haven��t given a finale to this plan is that it��s just the last step.


    At this time, as long as there is someone else pushing him behind, he can decide things down this step. At this time, Maria Hill, who had remained silent, was already open.


    "I agree with General Ross''s proposal. His plan is not harmful to our goals."


    "If everything goes as smoothly as he describes it, then what does this mean? I think everyone should understand. No one will refuse such a thing, unless he has other ideas on the issue of this country. And even if the development is not going well, what we lose is only part of the military power and the nuclear bombs we have reserved."


    "Really, the energy sector has complained to me more than once, and the funding for maintaining the nuclear bomb reserve is tight. Using this opportunity to remove some of the nuclear bombs and reduce our economic pressure is also something that we can enjoy." Moreover, if things are really beyond our control, we need to pull people into the water. These nuclear bombs can also be evidence of our efforts, thus reducing our efforts in this regard."


    "In summary, I think there is nothing wrong with General Ross''s opinion. The only key issue is the confidential work. Not only must we ensure that the dialogue between several of us can not be revealed, more importantly. Yes, we want to make sure that our ideas are not guessed by others. Therefore, I propose. We need to take precautions against certain people. The guy called the Supreme Master is a big hidden danger. In addition, Peter Parker His existence is also very problematic!"


    In the face of national interests, even a woman can express cold and bloodlessness. This can be proved by Maria Hill. Although she had worked with Peter Parker, she used to take care of the young man who looked like a child in her eyes. But above this large-scale issue, she still showed her firm attitude.


    "Seconded"


    Not just him, everyone in the room is like this. Countries and individuals have already made choices.

 Chapter 1682： I can’t bear to stalk

    "Mr. Parker, President Stark gave you a reply. He said that we will fully cooperate with your intrusive war against hell. I only hope that you will be as harmless as possible in accordance with the basic principles of the cooperative alliance. Our interests."


    "Oh, did he say that?"


    Hearing Bob��s remarks, Peter, who was in the early stage of deployment, blinked his eyes and then smiled and bowed at Bob.


    "Of course, this is what I should do. I am not going to harm the interests of my teammates. You can reassure him. Right, the guy said this? He didn''t say anything else?"


    "Yes. Your Excellency President hopes that you can submit an operational plan as soon as possible. The military has some doubts about when to attack and how to attack. These issues require you to submit a credible plan in order to proceed normally."


    "I will. Tell him, I will hand it over to him soon!"


    There was a sigh of relief in my heart, and at this time Peter had a normal feeling in his heart. Because Stark accepted his proposal so smoothly, it really made him feel uncomfortable. He understands the consistent style of the American government. It is arrogant and overbearing. It is their consistent style to take the initiative in cooperation. And if they suddenly become good talkers, it means that there are some things that are not quite right.


    As it is now, the Stark government agrees on the surface, and then it has a lack of authenticity in setting up a card here. But this is in the eyes of Peter, it is the normal development of things. If everything progresses too smoothly, he will worry, is this a plan that has accidentally leaked the wind from his own place?


    All in all, the cooperation of two ghostly people is bound to be such a suspicious feeling. Bob, who is sandwiched between them, is obviously the most innocent one, because he knows nothing about Peter and the conspiracy of the Stark government.


    He only thought that this was a normal cooperation, just like the local powers that the United States had fostered in the past. With some unspeakable feelings, Bob couldn''t help but open his mouth to Peter at this time.


    "Mr. Parker. If you have friends you know in the military, I suggest that you inform him in advance and ask him for help. The military conditions are sometimes not so satisfying. If you can''t be with them." To reach an agreement, I think your offensive plan may be affected."


    From Bob��s identity, he really shouldn��t say this. Speaking lightly, this is called dereliction of duty. To put it so seriously, this is already a national interest.


    It is really not a big deal for a person who is a special agent to say such a thing at this time. So even if Peter is a beneficiary, he is still reminding Bob quickly.


    "I understand your kindness, Mr. Wilson. But what you said, it is better not to let other people hear better."


    After a period of time, Peter has figured out the harmless nature of Bob''s humans and animals. So he is fundamentally unwilling to involve Bob such an innocent person. He deliberately kept the distance from Bob to prevent Bob from being angered by Stark. But he did not think that Bob, the liaison with his fan name, would come to him in this way.


    This made him really helpless, so he can only mention him as much as possible to prevent him from making a mistake. But obviously, Bob has something wrong with this kind of thing.


    "You are afraid that I will be found by the military people? Don''t worry, I am not afraid of the troubles of those people looking for me."


    He regarded Peter''s point as a concern. For a fan, it is definitely a good thing that the idol cares about him. He enjoys this feeling very much, and in comparison, the martyrdom of some licenses is not what he is.


    military? That''s all. Don''t forget that he was a spy officer from the SHIELD. What he does in this line can be said to be incompatible with the military.


    The military has been accusing the spy organization of SHIELD of reaching out to their pots, and the SHIELD organizations often say that the military''s hands are too long. When the relationship between the two sides is rarely harmonious, this is the same for both the big scorpions like Nick Fury and the lower level agents.


    So, Bob is not worried about what trouble he will get. Because he is very clear, the person on his head will definitely help himself to stop such troubles.


    Unless they are too angry, they cause anger and anger, and even the big men on his head are not willing to protect him. Otherwise, even if he digs more pits for the military, he will never have any influence on him. And will he cross the red line?


    Of course, the answer is no, he is not stupid, even the basics of doing things can not be done. So he is not worried about what problems he will have in this kind of thing.


    This is Bob''s idea. Peter, who had served in the SHIELD for a while, could guess his mind. Seriously, he understands why Bob has no fear. But in his eyes, Bob''s behavior is not safe.


    He knows what he has to do. And he is also very clear that once the things he has done are exposed, all those who have contact with him may usher in the most brutal revenge of the Stark government.


    His uncle and his fiancee said that they were in the city of Huiyao, which was not affected by the US government. Even with the toughness of the Stark government, I would never dare to reach out to the family''s territory and do what to do to retaliate. However, if Bob is a government editor, then things can be said.


    In a word, they can make this little fat man alive and dead. At that time, even if he can prove that he is innocent, I am afraid that he will be treated as guilty. This is the cruelty of the country''s politics, and it is the clear understanding of the truth, so Peter will think that Bob''s behavior is madly testing on the edge of death.


    To be honest, he really didn''t want to see Bob fall to such a point for his own reasons. However, he has no better way to change it.


    He couldn''t tell Bob his own plan, letting everything he secretly planned produce the risk of being leaked. It is also because of this kind of conservativeness and persistence that he will have a feeling of being more sorry for Bob.


    To put it bluntly, his heart is not yet hard enough to be able to sacrifice others at will for the sake of his own ideals. His thoughts have not evolved so fast, and his consciousness is still not so cold. He can only sway in ideals and reality, and this kind of swaying essentially makes his heart full of suffering.


    "In short, you are careful. In addition, we have to start to go to **** recently. I will follow the leader. As for you, I hope that you can stay here and act with the follow-up forces."


    Because of a person''s life and death and hesitation, this is a big taboo on the level of doing big things. Peter himself realized this, but he still had a hard time convincing himself to go unscrupulously. He can only maintain his own ideas and try his best to alienate. However, the development of reality does not always make him wish.


    It can be said that he had just said this in his forefoot, and the back foot Bob has already expressed his refusal.


    "This is not enough, Mr. Parker. The order I received was to convey the message of you and the President in the first time. This means that I must stay with you to ensure the punctuality of the information. So, I think I You should act with you, not with any follow-up forces."


    "It��s dangerous to stay with me. You know, our destination is hell. There, people like you may not be able to live for a minute. So, this is for your life. Thinking about it. You better not be too much!"


    In the face of Bob''s request, Peter couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. In his opinion, Bob, who had not even killed a chicken, ran to hell, and it was just like a roast suckling pig running to a group of refugees and shouting for dinner. The devils in **** who like to devour the soul have always regarded people like him as cherished, and the possibility that he can come back alive is absolutely minimal.


    Keeping him here is not only to alienate him, but more importantly, it is really thinking about the safety of his life. But now he does not appreciate, this is really to let Peter have a feeling of not knowing what to say.


    "I understand, I understand. But Mr. Parker, please also believe me, I am not without any means of self-protection. Don''t look at me like this, I am also very strong. Maybe it is difficult in combat, but self-protection It shouldn''t be a problem. And again, isn''t there still you? I believe that even in hell, you can protect my safety."


    Bob could feel Peter''s alienation, but it was a rare opportunity for him to be close to the idol. He naturally squinted and gathered it up.


    And his reasons are also very good, which makes it difficult for Peter to continue toughly refuse his request. So in the end, he could only sigh and say to him.


    "So good. But let me say it first, you have to obey the order. I don''t want to be in that kind of ghost place, but also to solve the trouble caused by you. If that is the case, I can''t guarantee your safety." .do you understand?"


    "No problem, just let me down!"


    This is Bob��s answer, and soon after, he regretted it because of his answer.

 Chapter 1683： Hell sees the trap

    Hell, a land that often only exists in human fantasy, and few people have personally been involved.


    Mystery and unknown are the greatest feelings of this land for human beings. Because of this factor, the vast majority of people''s perception of it only stays on subjective delusions. Of course, there are not many people who have vowed to say that they have actually been to hell. For example, the famous classical poet Dante described his knowledge of **** in a very impressionistic way in his Divine Comedy.


    In the past, Bob had a little bit of awe and a lot of classical classics such as Divine Comedy. I believe that such a great work should not be fabricated solely for the sake of acupuncture. How to say it should also have such a real component, it is like saying that in the description of hell, it still has some meaning for reference.


    However, when he really set foot on the land of Hell, he discovered that the original so-called masterpieces would also be deceptive.


    What dark forests, hills in the sun, and animals like wolves, lions, and leopards. These simply do not exist. Looking at it, the whole scene of **** is more like the end of the nuclear disaster. Except for the collapsed ruins and the diffused sand, there is only a glimpse of the sun that makes you think that there is no such thing as the sun.


    The two are completely out of tune. It feels like you bought a vr game called Forest Adventure. The result is that you find yourself in a big desert. A feeling of deceiving the consumer is born, so that he can''t wait to go to Amazon and put a big bad review on the famous books he once saved.


    Of course, Bob himself understands that he has such a strange idea, simply because the facts have greatly exceeded his assumptions, and he has had some incompatibility from psychological to physiological. He needs to rely on this kind of cranky thinking to resolve his inner feelings, otherwise he is not sure that he does not have the courage to continue in this scene of the end of this wasteland.


    He is just a otaku. At best, he is an open otaku. You can''t ask him too much. Because that is obviously unrealistic.


    At this time, Peter also saw the fear and uneasiness in his heart, so he also suggested Bob at this time.


    "If you want to go back now, it''s still too late. Otherwise, after we go deep into the heart of hell, if you want to look back, I''m afraid it''s impossible! I can''t make a surprise for you alone, you should Understand this truth."


    "I understand, I understand." Strongly resisted the idea of ??wanting to retreat. At this time, Bob can only continue to support. "I just don''t quite adapt to this kind of environment. It doesn''t matter, I can adapt quickly. So, let''s move on."


    Despite carrying a big bag, Bob��s pale face doesn��t look like it��s okay. But Peter still chose to respect his opinions and continue to move on.


    They don''t have a lot of pedestrians, even if they add Bob''s cumbersomeness, they only have twenty-six people.


    It is unrealistic to have such a small number of people who want to go to the city to plunder the village. Even if they are such a powerful presence as the evil spirits, they can''t do so in such a small number of people to lay a ground in hell. Therefore, they have no such idea at all. The goal of their trip is to sweep up, paving the way for the follow-up of the troops and the development of the real base.


    The fighting power of twenty-five evil spirit knights is enough to sweep out a safe area unknown to everyone inside the vast hell. And such a small number of people has already reduced the possibility of being discovered by others to the extreme.


    Secretly sneak into and establish a base. Work with the Supreme Master to establish a human-to-Hell passage throughout the **** in a flowering manner. Make sure that Stark''s army can appear where they need it when they need it. This is the strategic direction that Peter has determined.


    At first glance, this strategy has some guerrillas in the deep forests of the Red Army, and the meaning of the countryside surrounding the city. Of course, Peter does not deny that when he confirms such a strategy, he does have the meaning of learning from that part of the history of war.


    After all, compared with the big military strategists who commanded thousands of troops to fight in the enemy, his accomplishments in this respect are not much better than those in preschool.


    There are mature tactical ideas and strategic guidelines, and it is only a matter of harming others by relying on their own brains. You must know that Sun Tzu��s art of war was said in the opening place. War is a major event concerning the survival of the country, the rise and fall, and must be done with caution and caution. Hu Zuofei is the biggest irresponsible for war. Not only for himself, but for those who have entrusted his life to him. Therefore, of course, he can''t be fooled by this kind of thing.


    Today''s policy cannot be said to be perfect, but it is definitely not wrong. Besides, there is no perfect plan in the world. With a general direction, the rest depends on the executor''s ability.


    Can the entire plan be carried out smoothly, and their actions today will be a very critical factor. And it is because of this that Peter��s heart has always been urgent.


    The burden was on his body, and he had no time to take care of the feelings of others. But as their evil spirit knights moved toward their own goals, Bob unwittingly opened the distance between them.


    It is not that he deliberately wants to be out of touch with these evil spirits, and then to do something unspeakable. But with his physical fitness, it is really impossible to catch up with these knights.


    See what people are riding? Not a heavy locomotive, it is also a horse of the game level. Although these mounts are still at a steady speed because there is no change. But even then, this is not his battery scooter can catch up.


    If it is the middle of the road, it will be considered. The problem is, in the corner of hell, where is the traffic construction and road system? It��s good to have a way to go for you. Do you still want to take the road? Do you want to let the **** go to the infrastructure to build a madman, then recruit a business to lead a standard, and build a highway for you.


    In short, this distance is getting bigger and bigger. Bob, who had to step on the gas pedal in order to ensure that he was not pulled down, finally stopped in the process of a speeding down.


    "It��s over, it��s a big deal.�� Faced with an electric car that had completely turned into a u-shaped chassis, Bob��s face immediately appeared to be bitter and tearful. He just wanted to take a shortcut, but he didn''t think that this shortcut would go, but he was trapped in death.


    Seeing that there is no shadow of any companion in his own vision, he has already begun to hair, and he can no longer care about what he is holding. He quickly took out the radio in his arms and rescued the lost knights. .


    According to his thoughts, this has only just disappeared, and even if they are fast, it is impossible to run out of the radio range. Although it is a shame to initiate a call for help in the event that nothing has started yet, it is not important at first to think that he is in a ghost place like hell. .


    "Hey, hello, is there anyone? My car broke down. Can someone come back to save me?"


    "Where are you? Where are I going to find you?"


    "I am on our way. Just where you have just passed!"


    When I heard someone reply, Bob naturally did not suspect him, and quickly said his position. However, in the face of his reluctantly identifiable answer, the voice in the radio is full of doubts.


    "You don''t even know where you are, let me find you?"


    "I just got to this ghost place, how can you know where I am?"


    Subconsciously complaining about this, Bob''s heart immediately gave birth to a very ominous feeling. You know, he and the knights are all newcomers. Under such circumstances, how can they ask such questions? And if it weren''t for the knights who were asking questions on the radio, who is the person who is talking to him now?


    Suddenly surprised, then the fear that the hairs began to blow up. At this time, Bob has already guessed what he is facing. And this situation also made his whole person become stiff.


    He wants to throw away the radio in his hand and throw it away. But before he could put this idea into action, a clear voice was already in his ear.


    "Ah, you are here. This is really what makes us look good!"


    This voice was not from the radio, but from his side. And when he followed the voice and looked at the source in a subconscious way, he immediately discovered a scene that made his feet begin to soften.


    Just as a group of ants rushed out of their nests, countless faces of ghosts were also climbing in pieces from his ruins. They looked at them, almost blind eyes glaring at Bob''s direction, and from their drooling mouth, Bob had already felt their terrible desire for themselves.


    What are the worse things than this? The answer is that a group of hungry people can''t wait to engulf your hungry ghosts.


    Is this going to die? At this moment, even if he has already touched the steel armor behind him, Bob��s heart is still full of despair. Because this does not give him any sense of security.


    It really is hell, and his heart is sure again.

 Chapter 1684： Desperate encirclement of crazy edge

    If you have had the experience of walking through the African savannah and then being surrounded by a hungry hyena, you can understand what it is like in Bob��s heart.


    Fear, cringe, and the almost crazy desire to survive. As long as it is not the kind of waste that is dangerous when it comes to danger, even if the desire for life will collapse, a common idea will come out at this time, that is, escape.


    Escape, this is for sure. The question is how to escape. I can''t help but use two legs to escape. This is definitely a deadly solution. Not to mention these evil devils that seem to be horrible, even in front of a group of hyenas on the prairie, such behavior can only lead to a tragic end.


    So if you really want to escape, then you can only find another way. Judging from the current methods of Bob, his only way of life is probably wearing steel armor, and by its high mobility, he escaped from birth.


    There is a big problem with this, that is, he is likely to expose his existence to the eyes of those who are in the heart of hell. Don''t look at him, he is not famous, but his equipment is only released, and nine of the ten people can guess the relationship between him and Stark, the former Iron Man.


    Don''t treat people in **** as indigenous people. Even the vast majority of **** evils are really no different from indigenous ones. But there are always one or two, and I know everything that is happening on the earth.


    They are secret sneak, so they can''t just gamble on this kind of thing and bet on the possibility of being discovered. This is also why the evil spirit knights want to be light and simple, and not in the **** of the evil spirit knight.


    Peter had warned him before, so it would be best for him not to add unnecessary trouble to himself. And this is not the day, he will expose his existence. To be honest, Bob actually has some bottoms. However, in this case, no matter how good he is, he actually has no other better choice. Nowadays, he can only put his life on the first place.


    The mind has already made up his mind, and Bob naturally cannot have any hesitation on this issue of keeping his own life. It was just a matter of movement in the hand. The steel armor behind his back was already spread to him like mercury, and then the overall dress was completed in an instant.


    Huge and thick armor wrapped his fat body, and while his hijab changed into a look like this, the evil spirits that surrounded him were also screaming like anger.


    This is a feeling that the food that the old ladies saw in front of them was put into a tin can in front of them. Originally, they were only worried about each other. They were afraid that they would be taken away by the same kind of food. They now have a panic that ducks are about to fly out of the pot.


    It��s better to be taken away by someone else��s mouth than a piece of hair that can��t be harvested. So it was only a moment of effort, and all the evil spirits around Bob had already been like a dog, and they rushed over to him.


    This is a very shocking scene, just like watching the 3d version of the Zombie World War in the cinema. Although Bob is an agent, a regular violent agency. But after all, there is no such contact in the face of such a scene, there are still some troubles, feeling overwhelmed.


    This made him not respond correctly in the first place. When he remembered the problem and quickly began to increase the power to prepare for the launch, the evil spirits had already rushed to him, and entangled him like a skeleton.


    "Meat, fresh meat. Let me take a bite and let me take a bite. I haven''t eaten meat for many years. I have eaten the mud and have spit. Let me take a bite and bite a bite!"


    The evil spirit that first hit Bob was like a hungry ghost who hadn''t eaten for hundreds of years. On the other hand, he was so madly licking this, and his mouth was already biting his armor.


    He is a wicked, illusory existence. Metal or other protective devices are generally difficult to work with. Fortunately, Bob''s armor is not a general metal material.


    The characteristics of nano-metal itself make it more characteristic of living organisms, coupled with the energy supply of the power furnace, it has a special magnetic field protection after it is officially activated.


    This makes this hungry and incomparable evil spirit like a squat on the steel plate, not only does not cause much damage to Bob, but also makes himself suffer a lot of damage.


    Under normal circumstances, even if the hungry beast is so slammed on the steel plate, it will certainly scream, and then like a stray dog ??that has been interrupted by the spine, fleeing and fleeing. However, this hungry evil spirit can be more ferocious than any wild beast. Even if the broken teeth were broken, he still continued to entangle in Bob''s body without any discouragement, and his mouth continued to smear on his body.


    He is not the only one, but only one of many evil spirits that are equally manifested.


    Within a few seconds, Bob��s body was already full of evil spirits. Even the evil spirits are hooking me on you, I am pulling you, and the evil spirits who are lifted up by the steel armor are rushing toward Bob.


    Almost every one of them is like this. Although Bob''s defensive power has been very obvious, they are driven by hunger and swallowing desires, but they have not taken this kind of thing at all. It''s like you can bite through this armor in the next bite, and you can enjoy fresh flesh and blood in the next breath. They are all crazy, one by one, constantly biting Bob, even saying that they bite each other!


    This can be said to be a sight that can only be seen in a nightmare. Even the most terrible nightmare may not be more scary than the scene in front of you.


    Bob''s psychological quality is not enough to bear such a shock, so it is almost immediate, he is already struggling to escape from this horror situation.


    In order to escape, he did not hesitate to use weapons. At this time, the most direct and efficient weapon is the power unit on his armor.


    The powerplant in the palm of the hand itself acts as an energy cannon, and there is nothing to say. The other two places, including the conventional foot center and the back-propeller that is specially tailored to meet this type of large-scale power propulsion, are completely destructive with the high temperature that erupts.


    The energy power generated by the Ark reactor that can supply three years of power to a large city is unquestionable. Therefore, when all the power units start running at full load, the high temperature of the bears is like a lava that spews out, and the evil spirits attached to him are instantly burned to ashes.


    Suddenly solved a lot of trouble, which made Bob''s heart more or less have a sense of stability. However, this does not have much to do with his current situation, because at this time he discovered that no matter how many evil spirits he killed, there will only be more to continue to pounce on.


    ��How can there be so much?��


    He is a little unbelievable. But when he thinks about the existence of **** itself, he finds that his own amazement is meaningless. In terms of the ratio of living and dead, it is only a matter of years before people live, and how many years will it be if a person dies. Even if only one tenth of them would go to hell, it would be an unimaginable number for him.


    So it doesn''t make sense to think about it. Instead of wasting his limited energy on this kind of problem, it''s better to think about how to get rid of this situation.


    Take off, continue to take off, and widen the gap between these evil spirits. This is the only way he can think of at the moment. And just as he added enough horsepower and constantly lifted his distance from the ground, he suddenly found out that it did not seem to be of much benefit to his situation.


    Evil spirits have no physical existence, and their bodies are not interfered by gravity. And this means that although there is gravity in the hell, they want to get rid of this kind of gravity and wander freely in the air, but it is just a matter of pushing themselves.


    Forced pulling of steel armor is more powerful than pushing them. It can be said that when Bob forcibly elevates for self-protection, there are no fewer than hundreds of evil spirits that are pulled into the air under his leadership.


    In the air, these evil spirits still stalked Bob. It seems that his fat flesh and blood is a temptation for them to be abandoned. Under their entanglement, Bob��s inner feelings are also getting to the bottom line of collapse.


    He is a personal class and has a flesh and blood. It has been a fall in this crazy and horrible scene. It is tantamount to forcing his reason to the abyss and madly testing. If he is empty, he can go crazy immediately. And even if he was retracted from the edge of this temptation for a few times, it would not prove that he could support it for too long in this situation.


    This is a very fixed probability. It is not the hope that you will succeed more and more times. The more temptations you have, the more you can succeed or fail.


    No one can keep going so smoothly, maybe in the next second, he may be indulging in his crazy thoughts. At that time, he will do what he is, I am afraid he can''t even estimate it. That is to say, under such circumstances, things suddenly happen to be unexpected.

 Chapter 1685： Bait identity smashed

    The flames, the overwhelming flames, like the waves of the high tide, went forward in the direction of Bob.


    Don''t worry that Bob can avoid this fire because of the heightening of the air, because anyone who has seen the most spectacular tide can understand how high the waves can be swept. He can''t escape the fire. And the same, those evil spirits who cling to him and linger around him can''t escape.


    Although these evil spirits have shown great horror when the fire appeared, they can be said to have fled in desperation. But in the end, their speed can not exceed the speed of the flames. So also It was only a blink of an eye, and most of the evil spirits were already drowned in the rushing fire, and then directly, they were burned to ashes by this sudden fire.


    Bob thought that his end will not be much better than these evil spirits. Because he has basically lost his will to survive, he does not feel that he has the need to desperately survive.


    How hard to struggle, in the end I am afraid it is also the result of a life-threatening death. In contrast, the current death method of being burned to ash is better than the death of those evil spirits. Some neat.


    He thought so in his heart. It was with such a negative thought that he had closed his eyes, and then he saw that his old grandmother who had passed away for many years was just embracing himself, and naturally opened. With both hands.


    As if in the middle, he seems to have heard the bell from the kingdom of heaven. Yes, the voice is getting clearer and clearer, almost as if it is ringing in his ear.


    ",," Peter, who was constantly tapping the door with Bob''s facial armor like a knock on the door, was impatiently urged. "Wake up, don''t waste time here, it has been cleared by us!"


    The familiar voice made Bob finally return to God. He realized that he was not dead yet, and he was more aware of the situation he had been saved. This made his whole heart full of an inexplicable impulse. It seems that because of this return from the edge of life and death, his soul is exceptionally empty at this moment, just like the legendary Dazhi.


    "The original death is such a feeling, it is really, people are awkward."


    His feelings made Peter feel a bit of a toothache, because from his point of view, what Bob had encountered before was not to face death.


    It might have been a bit of a meaning at the beginning, but as he put the steel armor on his body. It is impossible for these evil spirits to hurt him. If you have to say that you have it, then you can only say that it is himself who scares himself and pushes himself into a dangerous situation. As for the external threat, it simply does not exist.


    Thinking of this, Peter associates with Bob''s previous performance. This made him a bit of a toothache because he found a very serious problem, that is, Bob seems to be fighting at all.


    Obviously, there are such sharp weapons, only a few rounds of output can solve things, but he has been played by him to become a desperate situation, a dead end. This is a realm.


    "You really haven''t learned how to fight at all? How did your SHIELD agent get a license?"


    He asked Bob this question, and in the face of his question, Bob was embarrassed to touch his back, and then he said to him innocently.


    "I don''t know why the SHIELD will look at me at that time. It seems that when I was about to graduate, the Central Research Department of SHIELD came to the door and signed me in."


    It seems that I feel that such an explanation has made me lose face in front of idols. He said quickly and in a supplementary way.


    "Don''t look at me like this, I just didn''t get used to it for a while. In fact, I also received a full set of training from SHIELD. As long as I give me another chance, I will be better than today!"


    He vowed, and Peter did not doubt it. Because today he is acting like a muddy mud. If you are worse, you can''t be worse than a muddy mud. In this case, I am too sorry for his equipment. Therefore, Peter still has some confidence in his ability to perform better. Of course, this confidence is also very limited. Estimating is to adjust his psychological expectations from mud to a certain soft tissue creature.


    It is certainly impossible for Peter, who has never had much confidence in him, to expect too much from him at this time. Counting on his self-protection, it is estimated that it is the limit for his expectations.


    This request was really not high, so he quickly pulled Bob up from the ground and patted his shoulder and comforted him.


    "At the next point, don''t fall behind. If there is another time, I can''t guarantee that we can come over in time!"


    "Of course, of course." Bob, who has a very self-awareness about his performance, hastened up in the steel shell. However, after making such a guarantee, he seems to have found something. Quickly sent questions to Peter. "Wait, when did you come over?"


    "From the time you call for help on the radio."


    Resentfully answered a question, Peter has already moved his attention to another place. One of his men, now carrying a smog-like demon came over. But against such a prisoner, Peter has already explained this.


    "We just heard it when you first started crying for help. However, someone answered you one step ahead of us. Hey, it is him. Night tour devil. A good illusion. Just need a local indigenous to confirm This is a situation nearby, so we have taken advantage of this opportunity."


    Peter��s explanation of nothing is in the ears of Bob but the rumble of guns. He didn''t even think of it. In such a blink of an eye, he turned from his teammates into a bait in front of them.


    If you say that this is the SHIELD person, you can do it. After all, those people are real utilitarians. As long as they can achieve their goals, they will not care about what they sacrifice without sacrificing. However, Peter is different from these people. He is a superhero, and most importantly, he is his own idol.


    Own idols take themselves as bait, put themselves in a dangerous situation, and seduce these devils and evil spirits. Such an initiative is no different for him.


    The psychological impact of Bob is enormous. It was precisely because of this unexpected psychological shock that he almost forgot his identity and asked him questions.


    "You use me? How can you use me?"


    "Why, do you have anything unacceptable?" Although morally, he is not a party. But in the face of such questions, Peter still came up with a tough and not negotiable tone.


    This gave Bob a feeling of silence and silence. He is not a strong person himself. The reason why he will erupt in this situation is entirely out of his own indignation. Now, the blood of the incitement has solidified. I want to ask him to question Peter as before, and he has no such enthusiasm.


    He has no temper to continue, but this does not mean that Peter is willing to end this topic so suddenly. This opportunity is special at the moment because it can clearly put the purpose of his trip in front of Bob and let him realize that this is not an outing.


    All their actions are risky. Today is him, tomorrow may be someone else. In this team, his identity is no more special than anyone else. So if he wants to be absolutely safe, then leaving here and going back to earth is his only choice.


    This is also Peter''s good intentions for Bob. Although this kind of goodwill is hard to accept, Peter at the moment has not cared much about other people''s opinions.


    "Listen, Mr. Wilson. I am here to start a war, not to take you on a tour. In this land, in order to win the next war, I will use everything I might use. Means, resources. So don''t say that you are using bait, even anyone, including myself. As long as I can get even a little bit of advance in this war, I will not hesitate to do it. ��


    "For my decision, you can choose to refuse, then I will send you back to the world directly after you refuse. Because here, I do not allow any voice against me to exist. And if you choose to accept, Then please close your mouth honestly and swallow all the complaints into my stomach."


    "I" looked at Peter''s point of view, Bob also understands that there is nothing wrong with his statement. It can be said that he is doing exactly the right thing. But from the perspective of a fan to idol, he has an unspeakable disappointment with Peter.


    A feeling of disillusionment of the idol floated on his mind, making it really difficult for him to mention the spirit of Peter''s words. Whether it is against or accepting, he has no intention to give Peter a positive answer.


    In this regard, Peter picked his eyebrows and then pressed Bob''s shoulder hard, and he was already asking him.


    "How, what is your answer? I have no time to wait for you to make a decision. You have to know that it is just the beginning. Just like what I said to you at the beginning, you now decide to withdraw. If you don''t make a decision now, then I can only take your current attitude as the default. And if this is the case, if you have any opinions in the future, I will not be polite to you."


    "I know what you mean." For such a step-by-step approach, it was full of impatience. When Bob opened the hand that Peter had put on his shoulder, it was already in the opposite tone. He replied. "I am still saying that this is my task. I will not give up. You want to take me as a bait. Anyway, I will not go, I will never go. I will take it here. Everything that happened is firmly in my mind, and one day, one day, I will tell everyone about what I saw. Peter Parker, you are a hypocrisy. You are not worthy of being a superhero!"


    "Superhero?" Hearing such a familiar and strange name, Peter''s face immediately revealed a complex and difficult look.


    He understands Bob''s meaning, but for his meaning, he really can''t have any similarities.


    Perhaps in the eyes of these ordinary people, superheroes are glamorous and infinitely embarrassing. But only those who are in it know what it is, after the name, what kind of heavy responsibility and mission is carried.


    It is already accustomed to them to be born and died. Since such a path has been chosen, such a result is acceptable for them.


    It is their privilege to put life on the ideal. However, they can''t accept it anyway. After they regard life as a bet and press on this ideal gamble, they can only greet a disillusioned ending.


    Why are the first generation of superheroes so few today, not because they have seen through this cruel world, and have seen the ridiculousness of this name?


    He is already the last insister. Even if he is at this time, he is already at the limit he can bear.


    Why is he standing so firmly on the opposite side of the government, why he did not hesitate to change his past style of behavior, but also appeared in front of the criminals in the image of destroyers and killers. Except for the darkness of this world that makes him no longer able to agree, the main reason is that he is ready for the final stroke.


    If he can''t get rid of those sins, then he would rather die with this sin.


    This is the least known idea in his heart. From this point of view alone, he has completely abandoned the glamorous name of his superhero.


    Super hero? However, it is a fairy tale that has been beautified by people. It does not represent true justice, and true justice is by no means the only one.


    This is his voice, not enough for the voice of the outside world. Because these words can never be said to outsiders, he can only turn around at this time and send such a sneer to Bob.


    "That kind of name is given to those who are willing to wear it. I am no longer a superhero. So, if you want to say it, just follow yours!"

 Chapter 1686： Against the heart of the mob

    The difference between the two is great, but it doesn''t matter. In the end, Bob''s weight is not enough to cause Peter''s attention. On the other hand, Peter has already done his best to Bob.


    For the safety of his life, Peter has already tried everything. But Bob himself does not cherish, this is no way.


    He can''t waste all his time on such a person. This is irresponsible to these people and irresponsible to the entire human race.


    He has passed the age of saving the majority and ignoring the vast majority of people. So what choices to make, it is already very clear to him.


    Regardless of Bob''s business, Peter quickly entered the topic.


    He first took the only prisoner from their own ambush, the night sorcerer. Then, he directly burned the body of this night sorcerer with the fire of **** in his hand.


    Despite the spread of rumors, the night sorcerer who transformed the soul of the right and wrong did not have a physical body, but under the burning of this hellfire, he still screamed with pain and suffering.


    This scream did not make Peter have any mercy. On the contrary, it made him more and more intensive. And just when he tortured the night magic, he almost ceased to be ashes, and he temporarily stopped his movements, and a cold face, said to him. .


    "Now, I asked, you answered. If your answer can''t make me satisfied, then you will fall into a final ending. You should not have to say more. Believe me, you are not the only one I can cross-examine. Object. So I advise you, it is best to make a smart decision!"


    The devil in hell, of course you can''t expect him to have any so-called loyalty. If there is, he should be in the army of the invasion of humanity now, not in the corner of this remote hell.


    Obviously, he is the kind of character that is not seen by anyone. When most of the elites are filled into the invaders, he is the kind of old and weak sick and sick who are responsible for staying behind. Poor worm.


    To be resentful, he is full of grievances against the big men in hell. Under such premise, in the face of the death threat from Peter, he certainly cannot have any persistence.


    "I said, you want to know what I said! As long as you let me go, I can tell you anything!"


    "Let''s let go? Are you joking with me?" Seeing that the devil was still struggling at this time, Peter immediately sneered. "Don''t tell me about your identity that you didn''t see. You think that you have fallen into our hands, is there any other way to live?"


    "The evil spirit knight, you are the evil spirit knight." From the words of Peter confirmed the guess in his heart, the smoky face of the devil immediately showed a horrifying expression.


    For the vast majority of the devils, the reputation of the evil spirits and their reputation in the world is almost the same. They will only appear in nightmares and appear in the bedside story before the child goes to sleep. Now, when these shackles break away from these carriers, they live in front of their eyes. Their innermostness is almost inevitable, and they must be greatly affected by unimaginable.


    Life is not the first priority they need to pursue. Keep your soul and let yourself be free from the eternal suffering of the fire of hell. This is the most important idea in the face of a evil spirit knight.


    The devil who knows his guilty sins has no hope that he can leave a small life in the hands of these evil spirit knights, so he knows the current affairs, and he has changed his request to Peter in front of him.


    "Damn, evil spirit knight, I don''t ask you to let me go, I just hope that you can swear, don''t throw my soul into the hellfire. You give me a good time, I will give you the answer you want. This is the fairest deal. Otherwise, I would rather die, and I will never say a word that is related to anything you want to know!"


    "Smart choice." gave the devil a pertinent evaluation, and Peter, who had achieved his goal, promised him. "I promise you your request, as long as you can give an answer that makes me happy. Then, I can give you a happy!"


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Tell me, what are the gathering places of the devil in this area, and how can I find these settlements!"


    "You want to find them? Do you want to give them a net?"


    From the question of Peter, the devil can guess what he is going to do. A group of evil spirits want to find a place where they are such a devil, certainly not to go to the door to send warmth. Even if it is, I am afraid they can''t afford the warm greetings of the evil spirit knight.


    So the answer is obvious, they are killing and killing. Whether such an idea will have any influence on him, the devil��s statement on this is hehe.


    If the Hell Devil is the kind of race that cares for the same kind and loves each other, then they will not stay in **** for so many years and cannot enter.


    The dead hand in the front, the knife in the dark, this is the normal deeds of the devils to get along with each other. Under this premise, this night sorcerer has no psychological burden on selling his compatriots. Even he said that he still has such a small sneak peek. Just because he can pull more people down the water.


    The darkness of the drive made him quickly tell him what he wanted to know. After learning this news, Peter did not hesitate, it was already burned to ashes in the devil''s laughter.


    He fulfilled his promise and gave him a good time. Of course, from the point of view, his behavior is still cruel and horrible.


    This made Bob remember in his heart. Or, he already has his own plans. After he planned to return to the world, he exposed the appearance of Peter in front of the world. He wants to let the world know that this guy is definitely not worthy of the superhero''s name. Like the guys who are famous, he is the kind of evil and selfish mob in his bones.


    The smashing of the shackles made this former admirer easily convert his inner feelings into resentment. Driven by this negative emotion, he naturally has to target Peter. However, although his negative feelings in the heart burst into the shed, it is not stupid. He is still very aware of the importance of his work at the moment.


    His mind has not been stunned by resentment, so he can''t do this kind of thing because of private scams. After a little cleaning up the emotions in his heart, he was already behind the evil spirits and headed for the next destination.


    After seeing the dangers in hell, he certainly couldn��t let himself be unarmed. So arming himself to the end is his only choice.


    The protection of steel armor is all-round, and more importantly, the mobility it brings is also incomparable to an electric car in the district. Even if the evil spirits are already full of horsepower, he can catch up with their actions in the first place with air superiority. And in such a fast-paced situation, very quickly, they came to a settlement in the night before the night of the magic.


    This is a valley area, the grass is not born, the rocks stand tall. In the context of hell, this is not surprising. The only strange thing is the dense caves above the valley walls, like the hive-like caves. Obviously, this is a work that has been artificially excavated. This is the answer from the devils who come in and out of the cave.


    The devil is different from human beings. They don''t have a production concept. They don''t say that it is a high-end construction industry. Even the basic planting industry has not developed. Without the support of these basic industries, they can only treat the places like the ruins of the caves as their own living places, just like the original beasts.


    For them, this is their city, their settlement. From a human point of view, the harsh living environment here is really a fight with those refugee camps.


    Bob in the air can clearly see that some of the devils who seem to have little difference from the appearance of ordinary humans are rushing to the place where they seem to be their home. Judging from their words and deeds, they seem to be not much different from the ordinary people they are used to.


    So for a moment, Bob hesitated immediately. He is not sure, these guys are their own enemies, or completely innocent ordinary people. He even began to wonder if this destination was a fake message that the devil had deliberately walked in order to play with them.


    Obviously, as a less qualified agent, he is not able to do the iron and stone. And precisely because of this, he began to ask Peter a little hesitantly.


    "Are we looking for the wrong place? It doesn''t look like something threatening. I mean, they seem to be just innocent civilians."


    "You have to understand their identity, Mr. Wilson. They are the devil, the race that is completely hostile to us. So there is nothing innocent and innocent."


    It��s not Peter who speaks, but just a wicked knight around Bob. As can be seen from his reply, what he and Bob hold is completely different opinions.


    This is also a matter of course. Because what Bob saw was only the appearance he saw, and what the evil spirits saw was the most authentic inner.


    In their eyes, these devils appearing in their eyes are completely the embodiment of a sin. The inciting hellfire tells them that no one here is innocent. Naturally, there is no need to have any psychological burden to eliminate them.


    This is a real thing. Therefore, after Peter��s order, these evil spirit knights did not hesitate at all. They were already holding the raging fire and killing the devils who were completely unprepared.


    This is the most realistic description of this war. It may be somewhat impractical to use war to describe the scene at hand, perhaps using a massacre to describe it more appropriately. In short, in front of these prestigious evil spirits, no devil can stop their footsteps.


    They brought death and brought destruction. This kind of clean and killing is far beyond Bob''s imagination. It is also because of this horrible scene that Bob, who was somewhat hesitant, has become more and more stunned.


    There is a certain truth in his failure to be a good agent. The most crucial point is that his psychological quality is simply unqualified. Whether as an agent or as a warrior, he lacks the most fundamental will. Both the decisive and cold after the butchery.


    This seems to be a good thing and seems to prove the essence of his goodness. However, everything has two sides. Perhaps in a peaceful world, with such an essence, he will be a reassuring and harmless person. However, on the battlefield, such a woman''s benevolence can only let his comrades around him question his existence.


    A teammate who doesn''t even dare to move, a warrior who has compassion for the enemy, it is really difficult for people to give him the back. Although he did not trust this liaison with a government background, after seeing this scene, the evil spirits who did not care much about him were still alienating him.


    Of course, this is not an unacceptable thing for Bob. Because they saw the atrocities they had carried out, and determined that these evil spirits were also the kind of violent and violent villains, he was already eager to distance them.


    Staying out of the way, this is the choice that you think is best for you. If you can''t stop this atrocity, then picking yourself out and keeping your innocence may be the most liberating way.


    Bob thinks this way. However, unfortunately, soon, he lost the possibility of being out of this situation. Because at this moment, the devils who are facing the massacre have discovered his existence.


    Bob is not clear about how conspicuous his performance in the group of killing evil spirits, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a standout. And precisely because of his special performance, the devils immediately regarded him as an opportunity to escape from birth.


    Of course, this does not mean that they want to hold on to Bob and use the particularity of his identity to threaten those evil spirit knights and win a path for themselves. Let them know with their ass, how powerful a guy who can let a group of evil spirits let go.


    If they do this, it is impossible to find their own way. For any devil who is determined to save his life, this is an undesirable behavior.


    Smart people don''t do this stupid thing, because smart people always have better choices. It was at this time that a self-deprecating devil was already acting.

 Chapter 1687： Stand up to the strength gap

    The devil is actually a race of all kinds.


    In addition to the indigenous people born in Hell itself, in the evil spirits hell, a considerable part of the devil is transformed from the soul of the invaders.


    It''s hard to expect that these sinful crimes will suddenly come to light because of a change in identity. The term "death hard to change" is more than just talking about it.


    So in general, what they look like during their lifetime, and what they will look like after they die. It is even said that because the avatars are for the sake of the devil, they will intensify this bad nature.


    In hell, this nature''s specificity will appear above the appearance.


    It is like a murderous murderer who is murdered by countless murderers. It is a horrible, horrible appearance like a monster. The nightlife that makes a living and spreads the wind and the wind is like a smog of smoke. Many devils give a completely different form of **** because of their pre-life characteristics. For example, the one in front of Bob��s eyes, she seems to have no horror to the former two.


    To use horror to describe this devil at the moment is really something that should not be done. If you must find a word, then Bob still thinks that the enchanting may be more appropriate.


    There is no doubt that this is a woman. More beautiful than most of the screen actresses, the natural face can give people a kind of intuitive impression, and the almost exaggerated figure is enough to make Bob, the otaku, feel the raging fire. Come.


    Although the horns on the sides of the forehead and the recurved hooves look a bit weird, this has little effect on Bob, who is a fan of the sorcerer.


    So stunned, Bob��s first impression is of course excellent. Therefore, when she rushed to Bob''s foot and pleaded with him in a pitiful way, his heart immediately softened.


    This is the power of the value of the face, and the value of the face is a manifestation of justice. If a devil like a rough man makes such a thing, he may not have any hesitation. However, a female character who seems to be weak and weak is not allowed to hesitate.


    A weak woman only wants to have no influence on this war at the moment. When he thought about it, he could not help but help her. Then he said something to her in a tone that masked his mood.


    "Don''t worry, if I am there, you will be fine."


    "Human?" The mouth was so screaming, the female devil immediately seemed to find something terrible. The whole person fell on Bob without bones, and then pleaded with enthusiasm for him. It��s up.


    "Help, adult. I don''t want to die, I am innocent. I beg you to save me, as long as you are willing to save me, no matter what you can do."


    She said this, and naturally it was put into action. Those that are full of color are not worth mentioning. In the face of her actions, Bob, who had never experienced such a battle, immediately couldn��t help but swallow and drool.


    This temptation is much larger than he imagined. In this case, he naturally showed a look of soul and color.


    "You can rest assured that I will protect you. By my side, you will be fine."


    He hasn��t been able to tell the words that he hasn��t been able to say. He can only make as much assurance as possible, and he starts to find ways to make a fuss about himself in his own identity.


    In his opinion, although he is acting with these evil spirits. But in the end, they are still divided into two different camps. In this case, if you operate properly, you can fully utilize the cooperative relationship between the alliances, and protect the female devil by the principle of privacy protection and non-interference.


    As long as he said that the female devil is harmless and gave her a guarantee, even those who are evil spirits will not hurt her.


    He is hesitant in his heart and can only come to such a conclusion. And before he had put his thoughts into practice, the bones that had been burning with flames had already reached him, and he was unceremonious, and he pulled the female devil from his side. Open.


    This sudden action caused the female devil to scream in a timely manner, and this scream also made Bob, who was still hesitant, immediately made up his mind.


    He believes that it is necessary to be a hero to protect such innocent women. Only in this way can he be able to stand up to himself. So now, he immediately showed his weapon, and then directly pointed to the head of the evil spirit knight who grabbed the female devil and threatened it loudly.


    "Let her go, or don''t blame me!"


    Such a change is beyond the expectations of many people. In particular, the evil spirit knight who was pointed at him even asked him a bit in his mouth.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to save this desire?"


    "She is innocent, let go of her. You can''t kill her like a guy, killing like a chicken!"


    "Stupid thoughts." The hard phalanx slammed into the throat of the ecstasy, and blocked the screams in her throat. The threatened evil spirit knight has already made a hoarse sneer from the eyes of his nephew. "Do you think that a devil is innocent? What gives you the courage to let you make such a judgment? Is it your ridiculous sense of justice? Or, you are simply filthy desires that you can''t help?" ��


    This is a very worrying question. Although Bob was very eager to swear by him, he told himself that he was out of public anger and out of protection for vulnerable groups. However, he is very clear in the heart of the mirror, what is it because of this?


    justice? He said that he could not export. And let him admit that he did this because of the dirty thoughts, he could not pull this face. So in the end, he can only answer his words in a way that is about him.


    "You don''t care what I am because it has nothing to do with you. In short, let go of her. In front of me, you have not disposed of her power and qualifications!"


    "Hah, I don''t have this power?"


    The mouth was so sneering, the evil spirit knight had already ruthlessly picked up the raging **** flame, burning in the female **** in his hand.


    For such a thing, of course, he is unlikely to have any thoughts of pity and jade. Therefore, it is a blink of an eye, this beautifully-looking female **** has already completely annihilated vitality in his hands.


    However, it may be due to some kind of bad taste factor. He did not completely burn this desire to ashes. Instead, she left her glamorous head under the premise of trying to control her own flames. Although this head has become somewhat eclipsed under the factors of pain and fear, it is beyond recognition. But between the vague, it can still be seen that a few points belong to her.


    Then, as if it was a basketball, I left this head in Bob��s arms. The evil spirit knight who had just staged a tragedy was already very rude to challenge him.


    "Maybe this will remind you of your identity, Mr. Liaison. Whoever has the qualification to dispose of her, this may be the best explanation. Yes, this thing will be left to you to commemorate. Hope to pass It, you can remember a question, that is your identity and your position. Don''t talk to yourself like a fool. Some words, you can say it if you want to say it!"


    His head was on Bob''s body and he was quickly picked up by his hand. After catching the head that had just been making a request to himself, he was out of control immediately, and he immediately smashed it like a balloon filled with water, and squeezed it all out.


    The **** scene stimulated his hormonal surge, and driven by this instigating emotion, he no longer cares about the previous concerns, screaming directly, and igniting in the direction of the evil spirit knight.


    The increased quality of steel armor is full of firepower, in addition to the energy weapons provided by the power furnace, there are many externally loaded heavy firepower.


    These heavy-duty firepowers are powered by electromagnetic pushes provided by nuclear fusion power, so their lethality is far more powerful than ordinary conventional firepower.


    Stark''s original intention was to use this technology to provide Bob with sufficient protection, incidentally, and to allow him to collect some useful information about hell. But what he didn''t think of was that the first time he used such a big killer, Bob used it for his own allies.


    This result can be said to be unexpected. And in such a situation that no one expected, the evil spirit knight who repeatedly provoked Bob was immediately hit by the storm.


    There is no way for him to cope with this situation with the power given to him by the Spirit of Vengeance. So it is a face-to-face thing, he has been ruined by the coverage of this heavy firepower.


    However, this is only a superficial problem. Because the burning hellfire shows that the damage done by the evil spirit knight is not as serious as it appears on the surface.


    He is regenerable, and this time of regeneration is in the environment of hell, and it is only a blink of an eye.


    In a blink of an eye, the evil spirit knight is already in the parcel of Hellfire and replied intact. And just as he recovered completely, his whole person had already caught Bob''s eyes like a shell.


    The solid and heavy body of steel armor did not become a reason to block the offensive of the evil spirits. A heavy punch, even if it is the weight of steel armor, is also swept out like the same beautiful home run.


    At this moment, the evil spirit knight has no intention of leaving any mercy. He followed the shape of the steel armor, and launched a series of attacks against him without interruption.


    A heavy punch is so rainy on the body, and every heavy punch has made the steel armor seem to be hit by a truck, constantly violently roaring.


    Although nano-metals have near-perfect shock absorption, it is still a certain gap from the famous Zhenjin. Therefore, Bob, who is in it, is completely miserable at the moment.


    Not only must he endure a continuous blow that is enough to blast his heart, but also endure the alarm that keeps ringing in his ears. For him, it is a bit more than his limit.


    You know, there is something that is reluctant to fight against a bad knight in the performance of steel armor. Plus he is not the kind of genius in combat, so when he faced this situation, he became more and more troublesome.


    It��s not that you don��t want to fight back, but that he doesn��t have the ability to fight back. The weakness of power is the most intuitive problem, and the gap in will is not compensated by the indignation of his time.


    Not an opponent, it is not an opponent. This is not a comic film, it will leave you a chance to fight back from the weak. So from the beginning of the battle, the final outcome is already doomed.


    It can be said that if the evil spirit knight continues to attack like this, then even if it is the protection of steel armor, it will inevitably be broken. At that time, Bob could only face the powerful force of the evil spirit knight.


    What kind of result will it be? This is definitely a self-evident thing. And just as this tragedy was about to happen, Peter��s figure was already behind the evil spirit knight, and he directly pinched his fist that attacked him.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to kill him?"


    "It was his first move, sir." Despite the very legitimate reasons, when Peter asked this question, the evil spirit knight still stopped his hand.


    He didn''t dare to make it at this time because he knew that it was two things to offend Peter and offend the government''s liaison. The simplest comparison is that he can play against him for this running dog of the government. In the face of Peter, he only has a shameful share. It��s not that the brain is burnt out by the Hellfire. How could he do something stupid? So of course, he handed over the initiative.


    On this issue, Peter has already had a care.


    He did not see the situation before, and it happened at this time, and it was entirely to prevent further deterioration of things. From his point of view, the lessons Bob has received are enough. Therefore, this farce naturally does not need to go on.


    "You go to the task first, give it to me here."


    In one sentence, he sent away the evil spirit knight, and Peter squatted in front of Bob and took his head and lifted him up.


    This position gave Bob a sense of self-confidence, but what made him even more shameful was Peter''s next sentence.


    "So, how do you feel like being a hero? To save a sinful and sinful demon, let yourself fall to such a point. You have nothing to say to me?"

 Chapter 1688： Cruel reality follow-up plan

    For Bob, this is a thorough ridicule, provocation. In exchange for this, he may have to squash.


    But now, as a loser in battle, a poor worm that needs to be maintained by Peter to save his life. He has no position and qualification to do this kind of ungrateful thing. Although he still hates the itch in his heart, he still has to converge his emotions and ask him in a more subtle way.


    "Don''t you think that you are sinning? Don''t you know that your men are killing innocent people? Stop them, Peter Parker, if you still know what justice is!"


    "Justice? Justice is not for a group of people who are full of evil."


    Stopping Bob''s nonsense, Peter said to him in a tone that made him very disappointed.


    "In this special war, I don''t think that what we are doing is a crime, what is indiscriminate killing? Do you know what is innocent? Mr. Wilson. Innocent is to be judged by one person''s past. Instead of simply looking through your eyes, you know, your eyes may not be as real as we can see!"


    "What do you want to say to me? Do you want to reverse black and white? It is just an innocent woman, an unarmed, can''t hurt anyone''s vulnerable group. She has nothing to do, just burned by your hands. The next head. In the face of such an atrocity, do you still want to defend him and excuse him?"


    Bob, who is conscious of being violated, began to argue with reason, and he obviously could not accept Peter��s explanation. Listening to his defense, Peter was laughing at it unceremoniously.


    "She didn''t do anything? Are you serious? Mr. Wilson. I really want to know, what gave you such a conviction, let you say something like this. Do you know her, you know her Who is it? No, you don��t know anything. Even her name is unknown. You want to comment on her past. Do you really think that you can see a person just by looking at a face? A lifetime? If this is the case, I think the US judiciary may need you more!"


    "Enough!" Peter''s mockery made Bob''s heart full of indignation, which made him unable to control his emotions any more, almost screaming and refuting. "I admit that I take people by appearance. I admit that I don''t know her identity and past. But why do you say that you are qualified to hurt her and condemn her?"


    "Why? Just rely on our eyes!" This question caused Peter to narrow his eyes, and then the next moment, he was already stuck in Bob''s neck and took his whole person to his own face.


    The blue fire of **** flashed in his eyes, and the power from the eye of judgment began to act on Bob. And that is the moment, Bob has already felt the horror and pain that the soul has been pulled out and put into the fire of hell.


    Of course, he is still lucky. Because he has never committed any crimes, he is not qualified to enjoy the conviction of the eyes of the trial. So just like a visit, he just turned around and the soul returned to his body safely.


    This gave him a feeling of a dream, but it was clear that it was not a dream. After he returned to God, he was naturally afraid of it.


    The eternal suffering of the soul in Hellfire is enough to make anyone who has seen this scene awe. In the same way, after understanding the judgment mechanism of crimes in the eyes of the judgment, the vast majority of people will inevitably examine their past actions.


    The cost is too heavy, and no one wants to have such a cruel result because of the mistakes he has made in the past. So, of course, those who have survived the conviction of the eye of judgment will learn to be alert to all their actions for the rest of their lives.


    The guilty person is punished and the innocent person is ordained. This is the most complete role of the eye of judgment. For such a kind of great force, even if Bob is such a jealous guy, it is difficult to say a negative vocabulary.


    Defending the guilty, he has not yet done so. So after understanding the cause and effect of all this, he can only face the fault he has committed with silence. However, although he is silent, it does not mean that Peter has to take care of him and keep silent with him.


    He made up his mind to embarrass Bob, to make his face go. So he was almost silent at the same time as Bob was silent, and he was already mocking him.


    "Now you understand why we are qualified to do this. If you don''t believe us, still feel that we are in the public, then I can give you some additional evidence."


    "For example, the identity of the devil. As a demon, it is the existence of a man and a woman who succumb to the beauty of life and conspiring to harm the lives of others. After the death of a man and a woman, it is no exaggeration to say an angel. They are all dead and embarrassed, and only you like this idiot will treat them as harmless white rabbits. Really, I really don''t understand what you really have seen them, so I have to defend them. Because of her good-looking face, or his body that makes you excited?"


    "Wake up, you stupid. I have said that they are the devils transformed by men and women who committed the crime of sin. I heard it clearly, men and women! This clear statement is to tell you their Gender, they are the existence of hermaphrodites, and this means that the part you are excited about, it is likely that the final result is that the guy they picked up is bigger than both of you. Think about what it means? Want to understand After that, tell me what kind of feeling you are."


    With some kind of sinister attitude, Peter spoke out some facts that were not enough for outsiders. In the face of his scientific explanation, Bob��s entire face, which was already very embarrassing, began to green.


    He is really excited about it, which is a fact that he can hardly admit. As long as I think of such a fact, I think that I am mad at the madness between the person and the person, and his stomach can not help but squat.


    The cute boy or something, this really is beyond the scope of his acceptance. His body has made the most honest response to this. Under this kind of honest reaction, he also collapsed on the ground involuntarily, and opened his face and began to vomit.


    The scene was disgusting at first, but for Peter, who has long been accustomed to more disgusting scenes, this is still within acceptable limits. So he did not disappoint to walk away, but after Bob��s reaction gradually calmed down, he said something to him.


    "This is the last time, Mr. Bob Wilson. I hope this is the last time you have had a bad influence on our actions. If there is another time, if you dare to make your own claim here, then even if it is me here. I am willing to let you go, and Stark will not be able to force you to throw it into the military court."


    "Remember your duties, remember your mission. You are here, not just for a visitor who is standing by. You still have your mission to do, think about it?"


    "My mission?" Bob, who vomited and squirmed, apparently had a vague sense of time. However, he still has not fallen to the point of forgetting.


    After simply sorting out his brain and digging deep into his memory, he finally remembered the task he had shouldered.


    Yes, he has a mission. And his task is to report to the Stark government after the evil spirit knight has initially opened the situation. Then, with the help of a third party, the Supreme Master, a secret passage that allows the Stark government''s army to enter Hell safely.


    The evil spirit knight can enter and leave the **** at will, and does not mean that others can do the same. This spatial level of separation is still an unsolved problem for human current technology, so it is inevitable that the forces of magic are indispensable for the military to get involved.


    As far as the situation is concerned, there are only two goals that can really help the Stark government to do this. One is the evil spirit knight, and the other is the ancient master.


    Although the evil spirits are free to travel between **** and the human world, their load is a huge problem. One or two, maybe not a problem. But it is almost impossible to bring a whole army, including people and all kinds of weapons and equipment into hell, even if they have hundreds of people.


    It��s not that it��s completely impossible, but it��s not practical to solve the problem in a foolish way. When they transported the army completely, it is estimated that the **** is almost settled.


    This kind of sitting and watching the best fighters slipping from under the eyelids will not only make all their plans fall into the air, but also cause them all to fall into a very dangerous situation.


    An internally stable hell, as long as you come back to God and want to destroy them, it is not a problem. So as long as people with a little bit of war common sense, it is impossible to make such a stupid choice. Naturally, the help of the Supreme Master has become the only way to solve this problem.


    Open a passage that allows the army to quickly enter Hell, which is not a big problem for the vast majority of the Supreme Master. As long as she thought, she could even hold the passage, making the world and the **** permanent.


    But she can''t do that. Not not, but not willing.


    This is because of the calculation between her and Peter.


    Since she wants to pull the Americans into the water, it is naturally impossible for her to leave the survival channel for the Americans to retreat. So the one-time space door is the most suitable choice she thinks.


    On the other hand, she does not want to leave any long-term hidden dangers to human beings.


    Nothing can be absolute, including the outcome of this war. Since she took into account the things after their victory, she naturally could not consider another situation.


    Hell wins. This terrible situation will make the space channel she established fall into the control of Hell. In that case, this is simply equivalent to sending a new **** gate to them.


    The offensive of Hell will become even more fierce, and human resistance will become even more difficult. Perhaps humans still have some hope of counterattack. After the emergence of this new **** gate, this hope is likely to be completely annihilated by the power of the violent force of hell. And if it was at that time, she would be the sinner of mankind.


    The ancient one is definitely not willing to bear such a serious consequence. Naturally, she rejected the US request during the agreement and firmly stated that she was only willing to establish the basic principle of temporary access.


    Her reasons are sufficient, even if the Stark government can not find any excuse for rebuttal. In addition, the Stark government itself has long-term control of the Supreme Master''s intentions, so without much resistance, they accepted the request of the Gu Yi Master.


    After all, the temporary passage means that every time the army is stationed, it requires the Master of the Ancients to operate. It is well known that modern warfare is inseparable from the continuous supply of rear logistics. Whether it is material replenishment, or the presence of personnel and equipment, it is inevitable that repeated movements. Under the premise that only through the Supreme Master can complete this transfer, it is undoubtedly tied to the American chariot in a concealed way.


    While the Guru Master had to work for the United States, he was able to complete her entire monitoring by virtue of her position. There is really nothing more in line with the high-level minds of the Stark government. As for some of the problems that may exist in the middle, this is already a completely irrelevant issue in front of the senior officials of the Stark government that have reached the basic demands.


    This is some of the careful thinking of the Stark government in this cooperation, and these careful thinking in front of Peter, but it is already a general thing.


    It''s not difficult to figure out what their minds are. Just knowing their goals can almost touch the past. In a certain way, their current plans are in line with Peter''s plans. So Peter is happy to play an ignorant role in it to promote this development.


    It is only the first step to mention Bob and let him enter his job early. And then, he will accelerate his next move in the shortest possible time, providing more base for the American army to enter Hell.


    He didn''t believe it. When the United States invested in a huge amount of resources and military power, they could make a painful stop loss decision when they found something wrong. And as long as they are uncertain about this determination, then what is left is not a matter of course?


    In this regard, Peter is confident. He really knows these people too.

 Chapter 1689： The rise of a small country, hidden murder

    Peter Parker led his evil spirits to bloom in the evil spirits of hell, and his actions naturally escaped the eyes of those who have hearts.


    It can be said that from the beginning, Randall was already paying attention to his every move. It is precisely because of his actions that he knows more about the threat these humans bring to him.


    He thought about it, if he was indifferent to what these people did, then what kind of end would be the final waiting for hell. There is only one answer, and the consequences are terrible.


    Human desire for conquest and destruction is not much less than that of the devil. The reason why Hell has been invading the world before, is still because the devils have mastered the initiative.


    Using their magical powers and intrusive experience, they can easily complete large-scale invasions of humans. On the contrary, human beings lack of knowledge of the **** world can hardly support their invasion of hell.


    For humans, this is a very rare and precious knowledge. From the oldest era, this knowledge is only in the hands of a very small number of people.


    Those priests of ancient times, those who mastered the power of magic. They or the vested interests of the Hell forces need to maintain their authority by maintaining the mystery of Hell, so they are not willing to share such knowledge.


    Or maybe, some people of insight believe that the power of mankind in the cold weapon era cannot be enemies with the devil in hell. Blindly spreading this knowledge will only cause human beings to fall into complete desperation because of the invincible enemy.


    Master Gu is the holder of this concept behind. In the past few hundred years, she has kept a secret about hell. For her, she would rather fight against the whole **** with her own power, and she would never easily disclose the news about the passage of hell.


    She always thought that human beings were not ready. It can be said that if it is not because Hell unilaterally tears up the agreement with her and puts the palm of the hand into the world, she may not be willing to cooperate with human beings and carry out such dangerous actions.


    She was forced to do so, but even if she was forced to do so, she has already come up with a design that is sufficiently precise and rigorous. This is the place where the most dear Keel is jealous. His threat to humanity has always been overestimated, but by this time, he has to admit that his estimate is still too low.


    The threat of human beings is far greater than he imagined, and the emergence of such ideas has made him more and more affirmed his own judgment. He must make his plan come true in this war. Otherwise, the human presence will become a big worry for all hell.


    Under this premise, he does not mind the agreement on cooperation with the evil spirits, and enjoys the future sovereignty of the human being under the premise of reluctantly ceding part of the interests. Of course, if he can, he still hopes that things can go as planned.


    He fights, he is a fisherman. This is the most favorable result for him and his anxious hell. But everything can''t be forced, and letting nature be the smartest choice. At this point, the well-informed Randall is naturally capable of performing well.


    Even if he is clear, the situation in **** is in full swing, and a slight distraction may be a situation that is turned upside down. However, he still chose to withdraw at this time. In the case of retaining only a small amount of information, he monitored all aspects of the evil spirits and even the entire human army.


    This does not seem to be necessary, but Randecke thinks this is very necessary. Because he is very clear, what kind of role he will face. In the face of this role, how can he be prepared to be prepared.


    On earth, Europe, Victor, who has become the king of Latvia, is carefully reviewing all the information related to the New Era.


    To this day, Latvia has changed dramatically. The most important change is that the country has shaken off the image of poverty and backwardness in the past, and has gradually become a regional power with developed economy, rich people and strong national strength.


    Perhaps it is not possible to compare it with those old capitalist powers. However, since it is necessary to evaluate the strength of a country, simply looking at the surface of the matter can not lead to accurate conclusions.


    Yes, Latvia is still a long way from the real strength. Not to mention the world''s three poles, such as the Oriental Dragon, the Polar Bear, and the Bald Eagle. Even the big European countries like France and Germany have all the strength to crush him.


    It still sounds unbearable and it seems that nothing has changed. But this does not change the fact that Latvia is being stronger.


    If the former Latvia is one of the poorest and backward places in Europe, it is the forty-five of the whole of Europe, no, the countdown of forty-four countries and regions. So now, you can think of it as a European power after Germany and France.


    In terms of national conditions, Victor, who dominated Latovinia, abandoned the stupid national policy of retreating the country and began to vigorously expand the exchanges and exchanges of Latvia. The generous talents and generous diplomatic sincerity are enough to allow Latvia to establish a friendly and harmonious relationship with the vast majority of countries around the world while introducing fresh blood.


    Economically, the establishment of large-scale nuclear fusion energy is enough to bring lucrative benefits to the entire Latvia. Under the premise that the United States is holding the Ark power stove not easy to leak, Asia and Russia are stuck in the traditional energy channel, a heart that can supply energy for the whole of Europe is something that all EU member states are happy to see.


    Although the location of this European energy heart has been criticized by many established countries, Latvia has retained this gold mine of its own, under the influence of diplomatic means. Since it is a gold mine, the benefits it brings are naturally high.


    In addition to the price that EU member states must pay to obtain energy, such a huge economic energy project has brought unimaginable employment opportunities for Latvians.


    Young people don''t need to go far away, they can get a rewarding job. They naturally won''t choose to go far. With the return of young people, the country''s economic consumption is enough to grow rapidly, and consumption will return to all walks of life in the country. Together with the country, it has formed a core group of energy-centered industries. Every day, the economy of a country is naturally a matter of course.


    Of course, it is certainly not enough to develop the economy with a head. As an independent country, political and military development is also an inevitable problem.


    In this respect, Victor��s national policy that was established earlier has played an immediate role.


    With energy as a condition of negotiation, Latvia can easily pull out a younger brother who has swayed his flag in the EU. In the case that the EU itself is a complex family of members, even if many countries have the desire to stop the rise of Latvia, they cannot do anything excessively on the open side.


    In these countries in the European Union, there is no right to speak in the world. The whole situation is decadent, they can only be in a group, and they can compete with those big powers. So, although everyone knows that these brothers and sisters around them are guilty. However, as long as you don''t have the iron heart to want to leave the big family of the EU, in many cases, you have to worry about the voice inside the EU.


    These fox friends who Victor found were enough to make him loud enough inside the EU. It is precisely because of these sounds that the old-fashioned powers of the European Union can only let Latovinia develop politically and militarily.


    Have money and resources. As long as no one gives you any scorpions, it is not too difficult to develop the two. It��s always good to have a tree backed by the big tree. Under the big tree of the European Union, it is almost impossible for an Eastern European country that has the energy lifeline and strong economic strength to walk on the right path with superb political means. Blocked.


    From this point of view, Latvia, which is flourishing in the pot, is no longer the old Britain, or the still absurd Italy. Even if compared with France and Germany, considering it in the long-term development, it is still a strong competitor of these two old capital countries.


    Europe today may be the calculation of the two uncles, but whoever said it today will be able to confirm this kind of thing. There are many people who are optimistic about France and Germany, but there are many people who bet on Latvia.


    In short, it is a sentence, that is, the future of Latvia is optimistic about many people. And since these people are so optimistic about him, then naturally, France and Germany, which occupy the largest two cakes in the EU, will regard Latovinia as a competitor that must be valued.


    After all, you have to know how the big cake of the EU was distributed before.


    At the beginning, under the premise that all the EU countries were divided into creams, the remaining dry goods were actually shared by the three countries of Britain, France and Germany.


    According to national power, Germany occupies the largest piece, followed by France and the United Kingdom. But I don''t know if it is because I used to spend the day without falling into the empire''s boss. The UK always has a lot of complaints about this distribution of interests. The past festivals of the three countries always made it think that they had suffered a big loss in this distribution of benefits. Even if both Germany and France deliberately benefit it, it still greedily wants more.


    In this way, the desire for dissatisfaction coupled with the decline of state power is not enough to support the reality of some cream in the EU. Britain has finally become the first country to leave the EU. And it is precisely because of its withdrawal that the original sub-cake behavior has appeared a huge loophole.


    I have left the big family of the European Union and want to take cakes from this big dinner table. You are dreaming in the daytime. So even though the British complained afterwards and wanted to remedy, his cake was still empty.


    There is more than one cake, so it must be digested internally. And who should be digested by this cake, this has always been a serious problem.


    Is there a problem with this amount? How to eat it and not let this family dislike, this is another problem.


    France and Germany have this appetite and plan, but because of their scruples, they have not done much. Coupled with the British incident, a large part of the energy of both countries has been involved, so this cake is almost put on hold here. Until the rise of Latvia.


    It is not polite to say that Latvia has the qualification to inherit the political assets that once belonged to the United Kingdom. Politically, other countries are reluctant to be more powerful in their original two bosses. They urgently need third-party checks and balances to guarantee their interests.


    In terms of national strength, only Latvia, an economic power that holds the lifeblood of energy, can support the price of the cake. Unlike Italy, the heart is not enough.


    It can be said that Latovinia has replaced the former Britain and become the third place in the EU. That is what is expected. However, as long as one in ten thousand is possible, neither Germany nor France would like such things to develop into an established fact.


    They need to curb the upward trend in Latvia and need some control over Latvia. Under this demand, the capitalists who represented the consortium took the initiative to stand up and began to appear on the scene.


    They provided an opinion to the top leaders of the two countries, that is, through the replacement of capital to infiltrate the top of Latvia, thus completing the overhead and control of their decision-making.


    Don''t underestimate this trick. In fact, many small European countries have become the lambs of this sacrifice. After all, for a small country whose total assets may not be as good as a company''s one-year net profit, the sugar-coated shells that the enemy has hit are likely to be fatal temptations.


    Latvia is not a small country in general, but capitalists believe that there are no walls that they can''t penetrate with money. A country still in the feudal monarchy, talking about the internal integrity and firmness, certainly can not compare those more advanced cooking regime. Even the poultry regime can be infiltrated by them, and they do not think there will be any exceptions in this country.


    The move of capital strength can be described as hidden murder. But Victor is already looking at their tricks when they are making moves.


    He saw the move and used his own advantages to propose a request that could not be refused by the capital consortium. That is, he must have enough high-quality projects, and he would be willing to replace the capital. In this respect, there is only one that can satisfy his requirements. That is what the New Era has.

 Chapter 1690： Seeing the uninvited guest

    It��s actually Viktor��s wishful thinking to reconcile the assets that he owns with the New Era.


    Seriously, the New Era company''s capital is more than Victor''s assets, compared to many aspects such as assets, scale, and users. After all, the New Era company is behind a financially rich North American consortium. Just this is the point, he is better than a poor starter Victor who knows where to go.


    However, from the perspective of national interests, the industrial capital of the New Era is hard to say is above the assets of Latvia.


    Energy is the main blood vessel of modern countries and the lifeblood of human life. When it comes to importance, the energy that belongs to a strategic industry is definitely above the civilian products that represent health care. And if the top decision-makers of the country choose, then putting energy in their hands is the only choice they will make.


    Only an idiot will give up the lifeblood of his country. At this point, even if it is a faint prince or a tyrant, it will never be an exception.


    Therefore, when Victor offered to exchange the assets of the New Age Company with the national lifeline industry, many people could not help but be tempted by the secret of his stupidity.


    It should be noted that although the New Era Company is the imprisonment of Rothschild, it is the top priority in his eyes, but this does not mean that he can take advantage of everything in this company to eat alone.


    After all, it is impossible for such a special company to develop and want to spread to all walks of life without the release of those in power. And to let them give a green light to the development of this company, then it is inevitable that they become their own benefit sharers.


    The conventional means of capitalists is to tie these people to themselves through substantial interests, and the New Era is no exception. It can be said that in addition to the absolute control of 67% in the hands of Ao Chuang, other shares have been exchanged into banks or stock exchanges, and exchanged into a tangible bond of benefits.


    Of course, it is impossible for Altron to exchange the shares in its own hands, but these capitalists who hold the shares of the New Era and those who have a national background can not care about this.


    For them, if you can exchange the simple benefits to the lifeline of a country, then this business can definitely be regarded as a steady profit. Since this business is unsuccessful, they naturally cannot have too much hesitation in the decision.


    This is why the asset name of the New Era is so smoothly placed in front of Victor.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, Victor Latvinia is a full-fledged fool. But in Victor''s view, these guys who hand over the shares of the New Era are the real idiots.


    The new era company''s product Victor is aware of it. Don''t forget his identity. Apart from these identities inside and outside, he still has the identity of a scientist. From the perspective of his qualifications for developing nuclear fusion projects, his scientific level is already among the best in the world.


    Looking at it from the perspective of a top scientist, he can say with certainty that the technology used by the New Guardian''s fist product Nano Guardian is definitely ahead of the world.


    It is not at all polite to say that this is a technology that can truly change the world. And having such a technology that can play a huge role in all aspects, but prefers to use the name of a health care product as a cover, through commercial means to spread it to the world. He really can hardly believe that there is nothing particularly huge desire behind the push of all this.


    He is a conspiracy, so he is not afraid to speculate on others with the utmost maliciousness. Since he has done this, then naturally, he will regard the consortium operating behind it as the same thing as himself.


    They have something in common in their behavior. Because they are all infiltrating the world itself through some kind of encroachment. The actions are the same, so it''s hard to say that their purpose will be too different.


    Victor is very willing to believe that the idea of ??these consortia is to have the same effect as himself. And in this case, then he can say with certainty that the relationship between them is absolutely impossible and can be won.


    A mountain is still not able to accommodate two tigers, not to mention the conspirators who intend to control the whole world. So after speculating on the intentions behind the New Era, he is already preparing for the actions of these peers.


    Controlling equity, making yourself a part of the company, and even the entire consortium, is only the first step in his plan. Next, his plan is to give himself more exposure to the things behind the company, preferably with a big man who has the power to decide.


    As long as he can get in touch, he believes that with the ghost tricks in his hands, these mortals can''t escape his palms.


    For him, nothing is more interesting than consuming the assets of an opponent and expanding his power. He is always addicted to this game with a brutal competition. As long as he can be the final winner, he will always play this game with ease.


    Latvia is a good example. The New Era Company is the second in his eyes.


    It can be said that he is ready to arrange each step of the plan in detail. And just as he intends to push the operation of this program and let the game go to a climax, an unexpected news broke his interest.


    News from hell. This is something he has to pay attention to. So even if he complained in his heart, he temporarily put down his plan and began to deal with this sudden problem.


    From the devil''s special envoy, Rendezier, this is not something that can be dealt with casually. Not to mention his power in hell, the name of the prestige, the character represented by him behind him, the **** master called Satan, is not the existence that Victor can easily ignore.


    Although Victor is arrogant, he is not the kind of fool who is above the top. He knows how much water he has in this position of hell, knowing how far he is from the old devils that existed in ancient times. To be honest, even the original Mephisto was somewhat inferior, not to mention the most powerful Satan in Hell''s dominance?


    Therefore, as long as he is not stupid, he will never casually offend this dangerous role without being necessary.


    Of course, if he had to say it, he had already offended them before. When the most focused shot of Hell launched the attack, he actually played Satan''s face. Since Satan has been in hell, no Hell Lord has dared to do such a thing. Even if it is Mephisto, he does not dare to provoke him in such a way. Victor is the first.


    This is a bright and sleek syllabus, and it is not surprising to have this syllabus in it. It is not surprising how the anxious **** will choose to treat him. Even if the next moment, Randil stood in front of him and represented Satan to openly declare war against him. This is a very normal thing. However, he does not think that Randol, who is known for his wisdom, will do such a futile thing.


    If you want to start a war, then you can start it directly, so you can play a role in attacking it. There is no reason to say that he has to go to his own face for a declaration because of the war problem. This is not in line with the consistent style of hell, nor does it conform to the definition of Randkell itself.


    Therefore, Victor can almost conclude that he came here for another attempt. And what kind of plot is it that requires him to use this kind of diplomatic means that is rare in hell? There is already some speculation in his heart.


    In the secret room of the Latovinia Palace, Randel, who was directed, finally saw Victor who was already waiting for him.


    In the face of this newly rising Lord of Hell, even Randall has to maintain a basic courtesy. So he bowed reverently at the moment and sent such greetings to Victor.


    ��On behalf of my Lord, I will send you a greeting, Dear Hell Master.��


    "Let''s gossip less, Randel. Tell me, come here, what do you want to do?"


    Dealing with the **** guys, Victor never likes to play with the imaginary means. So he went straight to the subject, and an opening was already asking about the intention of Randel. In the face of such a direct question, he was smiling at the moment, and then he gave his own answer.


    "I have two here, the **** master. First, I want to represent my Lord, ask you about the war. Unauthorized launch of the war against my Lord''s seat, this can be seen as my Lord. Publicly provocative. If you are not willing to give a proper account, then I think that we should be able to really fight each other between the two hells!"


    "I will give Satan an account of this, but not now. Tell me about your second purpose. After I have listened to this purpose, I will give you the answer you want!"


    Victor was not simply threatened by Randkell. As he had previously considered, if Randil really wants to solve the problem by means of war, then he does not need to inform himself. He must be another plot. Before he understood this real plot, if he said that he was in a chaotic position, then he really fell into his trap.


    He is not so stupid, so naturally, he proposed a decision to postpone everything.


    In the face of such a request, Randel also smiled indifferently, and then said something that he had to pay attention to.


    "Well, since you said so, then I have to open the door."


    "First of all, it''s a question about your series of actions. I don''t know if you are carrying the many secrets in the world, and you are trying to do so many things in the world. Is there some ulterior motive?"


    Randkeer��s questioning made Victor feel that his heart was sinking, and then there was a feeling that something was bad.


    You must know that the reason why he will go to the anxious **** when his power is so empty is to use the war to transfer the attention of these **** monarchs to his actions.


    After all, his first infernal Lord of the Lord must have been inevitable by these old devils. If he does nothing, then just let the old guys put his tentacles on his territory. In the end, it is inevitable that they will find their own movements.


    That being the case, then he is not as good as a big one, using an exaggerated approach to release a false signal, let the attention of these guys temporarily transfer to other places.


    Although it is difficult to keep these guys in the drums all the time, it can be decisive for everything he plans, as long as he can delay a while and give him a little time.


    He imagined this. As for the consequences that may be brought to him after this, he really does not care much.


    Hell is not too attractive to him. He even thinks that being the king of Latvia is more interesting than being the master of hell. Although it is said that the identity of Hell''s **** may allow him to rule the whole world by the power of Hell, it is clear that there is something in the back of the person who exists there, but he does not think that there is anything that can be achieved. possibility.


    Smith Zhou is a mountain in his heart, an obstacle that can hardly be overcome. Under the premise that there is no way to deal with him, Victor can not give birth to any thoughts that should not be.


    Therefore, his position in **** has always been firm. That is a one-off tool, a prerequisite for completing the tasks assigned by Smith. This is why he doesn''t care about the foundation of his own **** at all, and at this time he is also willing to fight.


    As long as he can complete the task given to him by Smith. Zhou, it is not a matter of giving him a richer reward for Smith Zhou who can put him on this position.


    Such an idea is the driving force of Victor. It��s just that he really didn��t think that the smoke bomb that he had released was actually so easy to be seen through.


    For a time he was a little overwhelmed. However, in the absence of evidence, there is no right to speak. He still denied the scalp at this time.


    "What do you say, I can''t understand!"


    "Do you want to be stupid at this time, sir? It doesn''t matter. I will have a way for you to admit it all. But before that, I hope you will listen to another piece of information about me. About the evil spirits and humans. Yes, what do you know about the movement of the evil spirit knight?"


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Mobile version URL: m.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1691： Intelligence exchange cooperation requirements

    "Ghost Rider?"


    I don''t understand why it was a bit stunned that De Keel would suddenly bring the topic to this aspect. Because of the lack of psychological preparation, he could not think of any ambiguous rhetoric as a cover at this time. So in the end, he can only tell the truth.


    "Of course not. What, do you have anything to do with them?"


    "Of course, sir. If I were you, I would definitely try to get the intelligence of the evil spirit knight in my own hands. Instead of playing the game played by the king in this small country called Latovinia. You know, your throne is in hell. Now, it is being shaken. Your position is already in jeopardy, and you are still immersed in the fun of the game. I really don''t know if you should be ignorant, or Fearless?"


    Ignorance represents stupidity, and fearlessness means arrogance. This is what Victor heard from Randall''s words. Since he heard these things, he naturally understood the meaning of the words of Friedel.


    The evil spirit knight actually wants to conspiring to make his own counter? Such a message really makes him feel incredible.


    He knows the past of the evil spirit knight, knows the origins of the evil spirit knights and the powerful power they have. At the beginning, he even had some regrets. Because he controlled the whole hell, he could not use such a powerful force for his own use.


    Although he got everything from Mephisto, including the knowledge he possessed. But with his own strength, he is not able to create such powerful guards as the evil spirits.


    The lack of a crucial part of heaven, he wants to create a evil spirit knight can only hit the idea of ??those angels like the light messenger. Not to mention whether he has the ability to deal with the existence behind those bright messengers, just the attitude of Smith. Zhou, I am afraid it is a level that he can''t pass.


    It is certainly impossible for a person such as Victor to do the impossible. So he just regretted it for a while, and he soon had to leave these guys behind.


    The hundreds of rebellious knights who are in the world know him. But he thought about it. As a result, these knights have a grudge against Mephisto, not a gap with him. They can all be said to be in peace and harmony, without any reason for conflict. He is too lazy to find trouble for himself.


    Second, although he has some power to hate the spirit knight. But he is very clear that the number of these rebellious knights is actually not much. It��s only a few hundred. Compared with the billions of devils in hell, such a quantity is simply insignificant and completely impossible to pay attention to him.


    Instead of putting precious energy on these rebellious knights, it is better to think about how to play the game played by the king! This is Victor''s idea, and he can''t imagine it with such an idea. The kind of evil knight that Dedekill said is shaking the situation of what he is going to rule.


    Arabian Nights? This is his biggest feeling about this kind of thing. But when you look at De Keel''s appearance, he doesn''t seem to be alarmist, telling himself what a fantasy story looks like. So after hesitated a little in his heart, he still squinted and asked for the righteousness to Rendezier.


    "What do you know about it, you may wish to say it directly. I think you have come to me in a special way. It should not be for playing such a riddle. If so, then it will be a little bit. I don''t have so much time to accompany you. What kind of guessing game to play!"


    "Of course, I don''t want to waste time on this meaningless consumption."


    I agreed with Victor''s statement that Randil immediately took out the words he had already prepared.


    "In fact, whether you admit it or not. After realizing some of your actions on the human side, as the commander assigned by Satan, I am already collecting all the information about this war. Not just for you. The evil spirits of your majesty are also for the whole world. After all, such a big cake. Even if a new owner like you wants to take a sip, how can we turn a blind eye to it?"


    "And in this kind of intelligence gathering, I found some very interesting things. The evil spirit knight, these powerful knights who were once seen by my master, they have some abnormal movements between the world and hell."


    ��In the beginning, we thought it was a special action under your instruction. But as the surveillance deepens, we discover that these evil spirit knights have nothing to do with you. They act It''s all for another reason. That is, they want to stop you and prevent the invasion of the entire evil spirits from hell."


    "I know this sounds funny. In fact, when I first received such information, I felt that it was impossible. But when I noticed that they started to negotiate with the authorities in the world, I I found that this seems to be nothing impossible!"


    "The power that humans have, the destructive power of the system called science and technology, can make anyone tremble with fear. I don''t think you will deny it. It can be said that humans have been fighting our hell. The reason why we can be invincible is that the war between us begins in the human world. Once this situation is reversed, the war appears in hell. So even We, I am afraid, have to admit the threat that humanity will bring to us, the threat of destruction."


    "Hello. This has happened, and the situation I predicted will soon appear in front of you. And in this case, where should you go? I want to know this answer now. ��


    Or if you say such a truth, Falken is already smiling and looking at Victor. Not as he expected, Victor''s eyes were already showing a very dignified look.


    Regardless of whether it is true or not, Victor is now necessary to be cautious at this moment.


    Because under the premise that his mission has not been completed, once he loses control of hell, the result will be terrible for him.


    Smith. Zhou will not tolerate his failure, this is still an uncertain issue. What he can be sure of is that the punishment brought by this failure will never be what he is willing to bear.


    He had to stop this from happening, but before that, he had to consider another question, which is what kind of role Rolekell and the anxious **** he represented played in the middle.


    He doesn''t think that Randkell will come to tell him something like this, just because he is purely kind. Such a fool may have, but it is absolutely impossible to exist in hell. So it is almost certain that he must have been plotting.


    And in such a thing, what would he be trying to do? As a good at conspiracy, Victor can think of many answers in a flash. But he didn''t have time to figure out the possibilities. Therefore, he still hopes to get an accurate answer from Randil''s mouth.


    No matter what the answer is, it is not credible. In short, this helps him to make his own judgment. It was with such an idea that he began to ask Randkeer.


    "District humans, I will naturally find a way to deal with them. But before that, I want to figure out your intentions. Randel, we are all smart people, so I am not going to tell you nonsense that is unnecessary. Tell me, what do you want to get in this?"


    ��Is this important? Dear **** master?��


    Randol seems not to answer such questions directly, but in the face of his attitude, Victor is very tough to ask.


    "This is of course important! Randel, don''t treat me as an ignorant fool. You and I know what kind of benefits we can get behind such things. For me, even if humans really invade. In my hell, the threat they bring is far less than the conspirators who secretly peep at you. So if you don��t want me to include you on the hostile list, then you better give me A reply that will give me peace of mind! Be a friend or an enemy. It depends on your upcoming answer!"


    The words have already said such a point, obviously, there is no room for him. And he himself understands that things have reached a very critical time. So now, he made such a reply to Victor in the right color.


    "Of course. If this is your request."


    "Our goal is simple: to ensure that human beings can only be our prey forever, and that this race of humanity can only be enslaved by us!"


    "Hell can be not only yours, Lord of the Hell Lord. If it is not because humans have mastered the way to invade hell, I will not make such a conversation with you at this time. For us, a more direct The way may be the most appropriate choice."


    "But, since such a thing has already happened, we must make trade-offs for the benefit of all. Some of the conflicts between us can be temporarily put down. But the threat that human beings pose to us is absolutely No problem that can''t be ignored. No matter how you respond, the fear of **** has already made the decision, that is, we must bring death and destruction to these stupid people, let them completely see **** as a restricted area, and again I dare not dare to get involved here even one step. Under this premise, we are of course willing to support you, the master of hell. After all, your cooperation is our greatest help. Of course, whether or not to cooperate, it depends on For you. You can say no, in that case, we don''t mind one more enemy!"


    Randol''s words made Victor unable to hold his eyes. Obviously, the threat of the threat contained in the words of De''s Kiel was already touching his bottom line.


    However, he did not attack it. Because he himself understands that this is just a means for the other party to force himself to submit.


    From the current situation, their two **** cooperation is the option to maximize profits. Instead of choosing the one with the most interest, it goes against it. This is not something a smart person should do. He probably also understood this point, so he will stand here and let go of his words.


    Even so, Victor can understand what he thinks. But for a while, his heart still had a big feeling.


    Being kidnapped by words, this is something that he has not seen for a long time. And such a thing is enough for him to take a good note in his heart. But at the moment, this is not a good time to settle the problem. Therefore, he can only say that he is holding his own personal feelings and seriously speaking to Dejir.


    "We can cooperate, this is the best choice. You understand this, and I understand this. However, I still have a lot of doubts about your statement!"


    "When did the devil in **** begin to talk about the big righteousness? I admit, maybe the human invasion will make you feel threatened. But because of this, you can stand up, then unless I put my head in it I have to give it up, otherwise I will never believe your statement."


    "Listen, if you want to cooperate. You''d better come up with a reason to convince me. Otherwise, I would rather be a bright enemy than a friend who looks like a **** and walks down the ground!"


    "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    "Of course! Otherwise, what do you think I was wasting time here?"


    Victor''s unwelcome words made Dekiel sneer, but soon he gave Victor a formal reply.


    "Well, since you want to know this, then I will make it clear. Our request is very simple, that is, we have to share a piece of cake on the world! This world is more than just playing alone. The idea of ??the world, my esteemed master of hell. My master, the great Satan, is the same. So, since we coincide, and there is such a special opportunity, then we are better. Form a true alliance and share the **** together! I don''t know how you look!"


    "What you want is just this?"


    Victor slightly frowned, and he was somewhat surprised by Dekiel''s statement, because he obviously could make some more excessive demands, but he did not. Is it sincerity? Still he has other attempts. He was so calculated in his heart, and then he went on to ask a word. And immediately, he heard a reply like Randel.


    "Of course not. We have another request!"

 Chapter 1692： Carefully deductive suspicion

    It seems that the request has become a matter of course in this case, because both of them understand that this is a situation in which evil spirits have fallen into a passive state.


    Someone came to help him lift this passiveness. He should be grateful to Dade. After such a grateful Dade, he should also pay a corresponding reward. It is better to say that after the event, what should have been entangled between the two parties who should have been harmonious because of this kind of compensation, it is better to say that it is better to make all the benefits clear.


    Victor didn''t want someone to ask for unsatisfied demands at the time. However, Dejir was actually a bit worried. At that time, Victor would make a face-lifting thing.


    At this time, the two sides talked about the conditions, and it can be said that they are in the middle of their minds. So now, Randel is already unkind to open his mouth to him.


    "We want to prioritize the division, sir."


    "Priority of division?" This is still a fresh word, so that Victor couldn''t help but frown, and then he immediately asked the question to Dekeel. "What does this mean? I need you to explain it."


    "It''s very simple, respected **** master. This means that we want a privilege. After we have taken the whole world, we have the power to pick the one that belongs to us."


    "Your one?" This seemingly reasonable request made Victor sneer. He now wants to know what kind of conditions the guy who is making a big word can propose, so he immediately asks. "What do you want is that? Say it out, maybe this is not an unacceptable condition?"


    The ridicule and questioning in his words are very obvious, but he does not care about this. It��s never been a joy to be in the history. Some people get more, so naturally people get less. The wise man naturally goes back to fight for more of the one, and of course, the loss in the middle and the loss on the face becomes a trivial matter.


    In the face of huge benefits, everything is trivial. This can be regarded as truth for Randall. So now, he opened his mouth unceremoniously.


    "It''s very simple, sir. Look at the box where you opened the big cake first, we don''t arrogantly take half of your results. We only take this small part, and this small part is the whole of Europe. The Asian continent. Yes, Europe and Asia, all of this, including those human beings, will belong to us in the end. If you can agree to such conditions, I think our cooperation will be very pleasant."


    "Does this sound reasonable? On the seven continents of the seven continents, you only need Asia and Europe, and even one third of them are not. I think that in order to show my sincerity, I should give you more talents. It is better. I will give you an ocean again, what do you think?"


    Victor is talking about it, and this is why Dekier can certainly hear it. He realized that he had touched the edge of Victor''s bottom line, so without the necessary premise, he certainly couldn''t do the thing that forced him to break. So at this time, he just shook his head and said it.


    "This is no longer necessary. It is enough for us to get these. There is no need to ask for more. If you really feel that you are not willing to go, then how do you see such a gift evil spirit knight?"


    "Hah, you are really insatiable, Randel!"


    Victor, who was ridiculed by such a saying, unknowingly recited the name of Dejier, and at this time, his patience has reached its limit.


    You know, the world today has already shifted its focus to the East. In other words, Asia has become the core of the entire planet.


    Whether it is economic, demographic or all-round strength, Asian countries are far more powerful than those in other regions. Under such premise, Randel also includes Europe, which still has a pivotal position on the earth. This is tantamount to scraping the cream on a cake, leaving only the cake that Victor has left. It made him happy when he was happy.


    He was already very dissatisfied with the conditions that Dekiel opened, and under such premise, Randall actually asked him for the evil spirit knight. This naturally makes him more dissatisfied.


    At this time, he had a reason to break out. Even if you don''t completely tear your face, it''s reasonable to fight for more benefits for yourself.


    But Victor did not do this, or he did not follow what Randkier imagined. He was only silently silent for a while, then he nodded his head, so he said to Dejir.


    "I can accept your conditions. But one thing I need to make sure is that you really cooperate with me sincerely. Randel, I know what kind of person you are. So, if you want me to trust you, you I have to come up with sincerity that I can see. Only by seeing your sincerity can I accept such conditions. Otherwise"


    "Sincere? This is of course."


    When he heard the words of Victor, Randil immediately promised it. He knew how to win the trust, so he did not say the empty and unrealistic words. Instead, I came up with a specific plan.


    "I will use my authority to let my Dark Angels legion help you. No need to say anything else, the evil spirit knight will give it to me with confidence. I can guarantee that there will be no war in this war. Any evil spirit knight appears in front of you. You can control the whole battle by only solving those human beings!"


    This sounds a little bit wrong. Because it is well known that the number of evil spirit knights is actually very limited. There are only a few hundred in number, and in a war it is really not looking up. But let Victor say that they are insignificant, but this is not a practical problem.


    The power of the evil spirit knight is also well known. If these evil spirit knights are allowed to mess in hell, Victor really can''t say with certainty that he can stabilize the situation in hell. It is not that he does not have the strength to suppress the evil spirits, but once he does so, he cannot resist the invasion of **** by mankind.


    The enemy of the abdomen, even if it is the body of evil spirits, can certainly not support it. Only by freeing up one hand and focusing on one enemy, he dared to say that he had a grasp of more than eight or nine points. So from this point of view, Randel''s statement is indeed the key to his cut.


    Although Victor is somewhat reluctant, he really has no way to refute this issue. Because Randall''s reason is very good, it is that the national conditions of the anxious **** are not suitable for dealing with a large number of human troops.


    Those who take the elite route are themselves suitable to deal with this kind of elite enemy, forcing them to deal with human beings, and only let them have nothing to do. In the end, if there is any flaw, then it will only be Victor himself.


    So in the end, he can only resist the dissatisfaction in his heart, and he started to give up this plan.


    The two sides reached an agreement on this issue, which is naturally a matter of making Rende Kiel full of joy. For him, this is all done, and the rest is to look at the subsequent changes, see the move. Staying here and playing with Victor, it is completely unnecessary. So after simply chilling, he replied to Victor.


    Victor, who had suffered a big loss in this conversation, certainly could not, in this case, enthusiastically retain what dinner he had. He just waved his hand and he sent him out impatiently.


    On the surface, he is full of grievances, and it seems that even if he sees more, he feels awkward at first glance. But when Randel disappeared completely in front of him, he smiled and then made a small tune.


    acting? This is of course. From beginning to end, he was acting as a monarch who was forced by the situation to compromise. From the sense of feeling, he felt that he performed well. At the very least, the guy opposite is not seen from his own body.


    Of course, it cannot be said that he is completely acting. In some respects, he does have a little bit of true meaning. For example, the anger of the robbery of Randall and the horror of human invasion of **** are all real emotions. But others, like the kind of dissatisfaction when talking about the final interest division, and the kind of helplessness that has to accept the conditions, is the real performance component.


    Still, he knows his identity and knows who he is serving. So naturally, he also knows who the whole world will be in the bag.


    In hell, I want to eat from the mouth of Smith. It seems to him that he is somewhat self-reliant, even saying that he is looking for a dead end.


    The two are not at all on one level. Whether in wisdom or strength. Victor, who had seen Smith. Zhou��s scales, did not think that a fearful **** could be such a terrible opponent.


    So he doesn''t care about the conditions he has set out, because he knows how ridiculous these conditions will be in front of Smith. As long as people wave their hands, they can wipe out the dust as if they were dusted. Under such premise, even if you say that the sky is full of glory, you can promise the whole world to you, what can you do?


    A promise that may fail at any time does not have any deterrence at all. So, of course, he regards this as a bad joke, and it is already beginning to look forward to the face of Dekiel��s discovery of the truth with great enthusiasm.


    However, this is an urgent matter, and he himself understands this. So naturally, he began to put his energy on the more important things at the moment.


    Human invasion, this is not a trivial matter that can be ignored, because it is related to the success or failure of his mission. However, just because of this, he has to deal with it in a hurry, but this does not meet his usual character. In comparison, he prefers to move and then move. And if you decide to do so, then the most important question is that he must understand where the human beings he is dealing with come from.


    The human power can be far more than one or two, and the first thing that can be ruled out is the action of the Tianshou Bureau and the EU.


    Although it has always been said that the Tianshou Bureau is doing precautions for the invasion of Hell, they are only just taking precautions.


    For this huge world organization, the Hydra is their main enemy. In their current situation, while preventing the expansion of Hydra''s forces, it is almost their limit to barely maintain the investigation of the invading hell.


    If you want to go to **** in reverse, let''s not say whether they have this extra energy and resources. It is the wrangling and shoving of the countries before, and they are all afraid of being able to go around.


    Victor, who is clear about human nature, can be sure that the entire human race can be the smallest in counter-attacking hell. Unless human beings can achieve a true grand unification to some extent, otherwise such military action against the extraterrestrial world must be pulled by countless dragged guys and even a qualified proposal can not be handed over, it is already the result of vanishing.


    And since it is not a military operation united by the forces of the world organized by the Tianshou Bureau. Then in the end, there are only a few big forces that can do this.


    On this, the EU can be ruled out first. Because if it is the action of the EU, he can''t be unaware of the fact that he has already occupied a place within the EU. Of course, it does not rule out the actions of some European powers in private. However, whether it is Germany or France, the military strength alone has not been able to achieve this level.


    Therefore, the EU is impossible, and there may not be at all. Then, in the end, only the three major countries have such a skill.


    At this point, the big country in Asia is the most likely. This is because they are the most powerful and can fully support such military operations. On the other hand, their actions have always been hidden. Unless they are willing to put some action in front of you, you simply don''t know what happened in that land.


    This is a questionable object. However, Victor did not believe that it would be her action in the dark. After all, he has a bigger threat to deal with than hell. That is the South Asian continent that is separated from her by the roof of the world.


    In the case that the Hydra has already begun to lick its teeth, it also relaxes his watchfulness and mobilizes military power into unpredictable hell. This does not seem to be what Laohua will do when it is old. Therefore, his possibility is actually not very big.


    And if you look at it, what is really possible is the two guys left.

 Chapter 1693： Confirm target solution

    Russia and the United States, this is the last two suspects. But in comparison, the possibility of Russia is almost negligible.


    After all, the re-elected Tsar is now at a high level. Although the savvy and powerful in the bones will not change much, in the style of acting, he has begun to slowly shift from the original radicals to the current conservatives.


    After the election, the tsar has made it very clear. In the future, Russia''s development direction will be to vigorously develop the economy. While ensuring the stability of the world order, we will work hard to strengthen economic construction and improve the living standards of our people. In the next few years, his main focus will be on several huge engineering projects that work with neighboring countries.


    The straightforward statement of this sentence is that Russia has no money, no capital and no ability to do big moves. After all, the cannons are ringing with gold. This is no exception in which country. If you want to start a war, your own foundation is not strong enough. Otherwise, the Soviet Union that year was his foresight.


    As an old man who came from the Soviet era, the contemporary tsar certainly cannot make such a mistake. So naturally, what kind of action he will do is a thing that can be expected.


    The possibility of Russia is ruled out, and the rest is only the United States, which is worthy of being suspected. And if it is the United States, then everything can be said.


    First of all, the United States has such military strength. Although it has been suffering, the rough Americans are far less powerful than they used to be, but after all, the dead camel is bigger than Ma, his foundation is there, and in military strength, he is still not weaker than any one in the world. country.


    This has never been the key to the actions of the United States. What really affects his actions is whether such a move can bring benefits to the United States.


    Something similar to the situation in Russia is that the United States today faces serious economic problems. Although it is better than Russia in general, it has not been able to set off the banner of war as it was at the beginning, and whoever wants to fight.


    They must consider the gains and losses of the war and must consider all the consequences that may be brought to them. Because if they don''t do this and they start to lose in the war, then the situation in the entire country may be beyond their control.


    For more than half a century of world hegemonism, there have been many enemies for the United States. Coupled with the initiative of the Stark government, the consortium was included in the target of their own attacks. The whole of the United States can now be said to be internal and external, in an environment surrounded by wolves.


    From this point of view, it is really hard to believe that the so-called invasion of **** will be done by the US military.


    However, it is not known whether it is based on prejudice or the sixth sense. When thinking of the United States, Victor has subconsciously regarded him as the biggest target of doubt.


    He is a conspiracy, and the way a conspirators look at things is definitely different from the average person. He will not consider the question of what ordinary people need to be worried about by the US government. What he thinks is only the benefits that the US government can do for him. From this point on, he quickly thought of a special reason. That is what the US government might do after defeating Hell.


    Once they defeat and control the hell, they can use **** to make waves. Whether it is used to create damage, interfere with the normal development of other countries, or stir up water, creating gaps between countries will be a means that the US government is willing to see and willing to do.


    At the beginning, they were able to ignite the world in order to defend their world hegemony. So now, they can still create the same problem for the revival of their country.


    The difference between the move and the enemy into the mud is not that Victor has not experienced it, so he is almost certain of the idea of ??the Stark government today. Even if you don''t say that you have a good grasp, it is almost eight or nine points.


    With such a great grasp, he naturally began to think about the countermeasures he could use.


    Is the United States good to deal with? It''s hard to say, but it''s not easy to say it''s easy.


    It is not difficult, because now the United States is in a state of decadence, and even if it is a big country, it will inevitably have some places that are stretched. And with the power he now has, even if he does not use the unspeakable means in hell, he can still find a way to target the United States and give the United States a bit of a bitter taste.


    However, it is just a bit of a pain. If you want to hurt the foundation of the United States, or directly get rid of the claws that he reached into hell, this is unlikely.


    Although the United States was decadent, some families lost. But what everyone has to admit is that today''s President of the United States, Tony Stark, is a ZTE who has the ability and strength to do so. The family business that has been so ruined has fallen into his hands, and he is also able to sort out these home businesses. Although the action of the consortium for a while made the entire United States experience a heavy blow, but the discerning person can see it, it is just a malignant tumor from a corrupted body.


    With it, the already defeated United States must be continually drawing on its valuable nutrients, so that it will eventually become more and more debilitated until it is on the old path of the Soviet Union. And cutting it off, although it will inevitably experience a burst of pain, but it is enough to let the United States lose the old indulgence, lightly loaded and reborn.


    This is not an exaggeration, but from the iron bucket that is now being rectified by Stark in the United States, it can be seen from a few clues. It is not that the country is moving towards formality, and it is difficult for a country to operate to this point. If you look at the Middle Eastern countries, even if they are under the banner of religion, it seems that everyone has been included under the banner, but it is not like a sieve, how to penetrate how to penetrate.


    In a run-down country, a weak government cannot protect the iron barrels. From this point of view, the United States is not the same as the real dilapidation. Naturally, it is not easy to deal with such a United States.


    Although Latvia has a bright future, it is only a future. Without time to settle, she is still a small country in Eastern Europe, a small cockroach that has not got a table in the current international situation. You let it go to the EU and the power of the consortium. The American government is okay, but if you want to let it face the United States and bring huge losses to the American government, it is purely an idiotic dream.


    Not to mention whether he has this ability, even if there is, the entire EU will not agree with what he did in such a special season to undermine the overall situation.


    Therefore, Victor is very clear that the power of Latvia is only suitable for containment and interference. If we really want to repel the US military operations and prevent them from affecting our own tasks, then we must start from the aspect of hell.


    Starting from the aspect of hell, a **** battle is definitely indispensable.


    In the normal war, Victor is not afraid. Because no matter whether it is an aircraft cannon or a heavy machine gun, it is very difficult to cause effective damage to the devil in hell. It can be said that if this war is initiated in the human world, then let alone be an American, even if the army of the whole world is added together, he is not afraid.


    However, if the war is in hell, then Victor has no ambition to say such a big story.


    The reason for this is because he is very aware of the limitations of today''s human war. Because the human military power has developed to a very terrible degree, coupled with the confrontation between the United States and the Soviet Union, the whole earth was shrouded in nuclear terror. So since the beginning of the new century, everyone has already had a tacit agreement. That is, when it is not necessary, no one can use the real weapon of mass destruction.


    After all, everyone lives on a planet. If you throw a few nuclear bombs to fight, I throw a few nuclear bombs and retaliate. Then everyone should not play, and hold a nuclear bomb directly to the end of the world.


    The purpose of war should be to draw benefits for the country, rather than bringing the country into the desperate situation of destruction. So even the guys who used to be arrogant in the United States did not dare to step beyond this rule.


    Don''t look at the loudness he called at that time, what military power is the best in the world, even if the second and third are added up, he is not enough. But you have to let him really try it out in full swing, he must not dare.


    Because he is not sure at all, when the war reaches an uncontrollable level, there will be some kind of situation that is the same. And if that happens, no matter how much advantage he can take in the military, it is in vain.


    Victor��s fear of **** invasion is based on this premise.


    He is well aware of the great weapon of human warfare, or he will not plan the disaster in Africa, and will bury one of those who are disobedient under his hand. It is precisely because he understands this, so he will have developed this strategy of secretly latent chaos from the very beginning.


    In the territory of their own country, even if the governments of these countries hate and fear, they will never use that kind of weapons of mass destruction. And as long as he does not use this, how can Victor be afraid of them.


    But in hell, things are not like this.


    In such a strange land, weapons of mass destruction are definitely the best choice for the US military. And he is also very clear about the problem, that is, in front of those terrible strategic weapons, almost all the devils are nothing more than a paper-like display.


    Unless there is a way to limit the use of this type of killer by the US military, he does not believe that he can gain absolute advantage over the frontal battle of the US military.


    If this is the case, then the question will come. Is it really necessary for him to die with the US military?


    This is a very questionable question. It can be said that after confirming the identity of his opponent, Victor has already begun to consider this issue.


    On the surface, the invasion of the US military has had a very serious impact on his mission. He himself needs to rely on **** to make waves, disrupt the world, and cooperate with South Asia at a critical time. He is likely to completely lose control of Hell because of such an action. Once this control is lost, the final impact on him will definitely be enormous.


    But from a more fundamental point of view, things don''t seem to be as bad as he imagined.


    If the US government controls hell, then it is not a good thing for hell. But the same, for the rest of the world, it will not be a good thing.


    If the United States wants to revive, it must be indispensable to create disputes and embarrassment. And if they did, what they did was not much different from Victor. At most, there are some discrepancies in motivation, and this in itself is no exception to those of Victor.


    It is all about making turmoil, all of which cause local shocks, which are not good for other countries. If such a thing really happens, the Hydra will definitely be happy to see it. Because things are worse anyway, they will not be worse than the situation they are facing. And if it is not worse, then the situation is getting better.


    Judging from the current situation of Hydra, such changes will help them break the current pattern of being surrounded by countries around the world. Even said that they can be turned to attack and once again expand their own achievements.


    So if Victor is to make a decision, he really can''t say for sure, which one is the best solution.


    Is it to defeat the invasion of the US military and continue to act as originally planned? Or let them do such an action, use the means of killing people by knife to achieve their goals?


    He is not sure about this idea, or he feels that he does not have the power to make such a decision. Therefore, in the moment, he is a heart, and draws a magic arc from the air.


    The arc of magic represents a communication-like spell, and just after he casts the spell, a woman''s voice is immediately passed.


    "Victor, are you looking for an adult?"


    This is the voice of Alexia, and since she will appear on the other side of the spell, it means that he is looking for the right person.


    The top executives of Hydra know what the specific identity of Alexia is. So now, Victor recounted her with respect and respect.


    "Please tell me about the adult, Ms. Yasifford. I have a very important thing to tell him. There are some unexpected situations that may require him to make a decision."

 Chapter 1694： War preparations are in danger

    Evil spirit hell.


    It��s been a few months since the first invasion of the Evil Knight, and in the past few months, the US military has finally built up in Hell with the help of the Evil Knight and the Supreme Master. The war system is coming.


    In the middle of this, what is actually the best solution to the problem. The left and right are just clearing out a clean land boundary. With the speed of modern engineering, coupled with the supreme master shifting the mountains to reclaim the sea, the means of turning soil into mud, building a fully functional military base is just a matter of one or two days. Not worth mentioning.


    From the point of view of consumption time, it can be seen that what is the status of what is in this **** war system.


    This is no longer the era of the cold weapon, and it is possible to poke a fence and fence with other people. It can be said that since the first battle, except for the strategic location of the battlegrounds of the military, all other defenses have become dispensable.


    You see the Maginot line of the country, and arrange a variety of cannons, trenches, fortresses, kitchens, power stations, hospitals and factories. It took 12 years to complete the construction, and a total of nearly 5 billion francs were used. You know, this is the currency of the 1930s and 1940s. Purchasing power and today are not a grade at all. Looking at it today, it is a full hundred billion euros. As a result, even if I didn��t hear it, I was blasted by the German blitz.


    You have to insist that the French have a bad brain, and even a line of defense is not good. It must be said with a conscience. Far from saying that the glory of the Napoleonic era has not gone far. Well, it is France that can lift the whole of Europe, how can we not even understand such a common sense of military.


    In the end, the times are changing too fast, so that the old theory can''t be adapted to the new things.


    The war in hell, the US military is dead. So to a certain extent, it has already represented the highest level of US military power. At this point, the American nature, which can still be ridiculously global, has also come up with many new things that can promote change.


    Large-scale vertical take-off and landing bombers, suspended kinetic energy propulsion tanks, and vector engine helicopters. If there is no sea in hell, the United States is also planning to pull a new aircraft carrier that has just been installed in a large Ark reactor.


    Using such a large handwriting, the Stark government certainly does not intend to play here with the devil in hell, you come to me. Therefore, the use of these military bases is very simple, that is, the initial shutdown, and responsible for a small part of the logistics. As for the rear command, look at the American-made modified -17 equipped with a vector engine and equipped with an Ark reactor. This is the air command post of the entire Hell campaign.


    Referring to the information given by the Supreme Master, the US military does not think that any devil can fly to the height of 20,000 meters to cause damage to their air command platform. That being the case, why should we put the command post on the ground as a target, letting those grotesque devils do the drilling? It��s better to take a long flight and come to attack the enemy over nine days.


    This is the case with the American strategic plan. And if you want to completely implement this strategic plan to the essence, there are still two indispensable parts.


    First, the information system. The war of the 21st century is an informationized war. This is not only worthy of the fact that the war has incorporated network information into the scope of attack, but also means that the war itself has completely realized the transformation of information from the frontline combat troops to the rear command platform.


    Use advanced technology to grasp the real-time trend of the entire battlefield. Then use the efficient analysis of the combat computer to update the battlefield dynamics in real time to ensure that the command is fully transmitted under all circumstances. This is the concept of Xinhua combat seamless connection, high stereo, large depth, full dimension.


    An important prerequisite for such an idea to be implemented is the establishment of a monitoring system.


    There is no way to see the enemy''s eyes and ears from afar, even if you hold the weapon of the gods, it is nothing but futile to wave in the dark. It��s the most terrible thing to beat the enemy and say that it��s very likely to hurt your own people.


    Therefore, in this battle against hell, the establishment of a stable communication and monitoring system is the top priority in the entire war.


    However, the Hell War is different from the small fights in the Middle East. In the Middle East, bullying those small countries, the US military only needs to use several reconnaissance planes to establish an effective information warfare system. That is because the enemy is weak and the chassis is small. Several reconnaissance planes and various radars are enough to complete the informationization of the battlefield.


    But **** can be different. As the shadow of the earth, the area of ??hell is not much different from the entire earth. In this case, let alone a few reconnaissance planes. Even if he is engaged in a hundred reconnaissance planes, it is also a matter of plugging a mosquito into the mouth of a tiger. Therefore, in order to truly build up the information warfare system, military satellites are definitely indispensable.


    There is no modern military power in hell, so there is no need to use the high-end gadgets of intercepting satellites. But other reconnaissance satellites, navigation satellites, geodesic satellites and communication satellites are indispensable.


    That is to say, there is also the existence of gravity in hell, so that these military satellites can mimic the way in which low-Earth orbit satellites operate, and there is the possibility of building a satellite network platform. However, even if there is not too much embarrassment in this regard, the consumption of funds is still a headache for the US government.


    In the case of the Gulf War, in order to achieve strategic integration of information, at least fourteen satellites must be viewed overhead. This is also a necessary prerequisite for a partial campaign. If you want to cover the entire infernalization of information, then there is no one hundred and ten are not to think about it.


    Satellites are not cheap, and military satellites are naturally more expensive. It is these that will require tens of billions of dollars to go down, not to mention the related satellite launch system.


    The launch of the launch vehicle has never been a small number, and if you want to send so many satellites to the sky, it is even more important to put a multiplier on the consumption problem.


    Of course, there are more than one arrow of technology, and the number behind this multiplication sign is certainly not too big. But if you think about how small it can be, it is just a daydreaming thing.


    Yes, more than one arrow is awesome, but it is not enough to send a hundred military satellites to the sky. Don''t look at the rumors that the world blows, what a hundred and four stars in India shocked the world. If you really know the inside story, you actually think of it as a joke.


    This so-called one hundred and four stars, in addition to a barely able to draw a hand drawing -2d has nearly one ton of weight, the other is two 19 kilograms of microsatellites and one hundred and one less than ten kilograms Heavy nanosatellites. The total weight did not even reach a ton, which naturally made people in the space industry could not help but jokingly said that this was throwing a bag of potatoes into the sky. From this point of view, you know how much water this thing has.


    Of course, the satellite launch of the US military cannot be as ridiculous and dramatic as India. After all, this is a major war, not a tax-free cow. So everything must be safe.


    And to know that even if it is based on American space technology, if you want to send military satellites with an average weight of several tons to the sky, you must take a few more steps.


    In 2013, the US record was that a carrier rocket sent up to twenty-nine satellites. Even if it was to maintain this record to transport military satellites, it would take at least four miles to reach their strategic basic requirements.


    This is not only money but time. Fortunately, the actions of the evil spirit knights are sufficiently concealed, and their bases are also hidden in the inaccessible ravines, and will not be discovered in advance by the **** because of the movement. So in general, it is to give them enough time.


    In three months, four rockets were launched, with a total of more than 120 military satellites. The Stark government has also created a world record.


    After these pre-order preparations were all in place, the military''s war behemoth finally began to move as if it was full of food and drink.


    The first step of the war is to take the lead.


    The US military, which has always used the weapon of war to open the way and follow-up measures, will not give up their usual fine traditions. Therefore, just as all war preparations are ready, the strategic bombers that have already been ready to go are immediately on the rise. Under the guidance of satellite navigation, the heavy **** has already been planned to go to the past.


    After all, **** has a complete political power. Therefore, even if **** is no longer a matter of production, large-scale settlements such as cities are still indispensable.


    On the one hand, this is more conducive to the high level of hell, that is, the jurisdiction of the big devils. I can''t say that it''s all about the time to open up with other hells. These **** aristocrats have to run around the mountains, a ravine in a ravine, to pull out the low-level devils and evil spirits as cannon fodder.


    Let''s not say that these **** nobles are willing to do this, even if it is time and reality, they will not be allowed to do so. Therefore, the emergence of such a large **** city is an inevitable thing.


    Of course, this is one of the reasons, but it is not the whole reason. In addition to this statement, it is also very important to say that the devils in **** also need such a city as a place for their mutual access.


    Although the evil spirits can live by eating the soil, but if they have meat, who is willing to eat the soil? And if you can get more resources by other means, then don''t say it is evil, even those devils will be heart-warming. This is what the people want and can''t stop. So naturally, the urbanization of **** is just a little bit laid down.


    And it has the same regional discrimination as many places. In hell, there is actually a similar atmosphere.


    Large cities look down on small cities, and small cities look down on those mountain valleys. This is the normal state. Because according to class differentiation, you can make a fortune in the city, whether it is a devil or a evil spirit, it is a small family. This is different from those in the backcountry, eating the last meal, and sometimes the muddy legs of the mud. They are so bad, they will not fall to the point of eating soil.


    And this kind of gap makes the devils in these cities mostly have an inexplicable sense of superiority, and the emergence of this sense of superiority makes them more and more repelled in their own cities. appear.


    Originally, everyone was a man with a head in hell. As a result, there was a pile of mud legs all around. Isn��t that a drop? This is not a person''s idea, but a lot of people''s ideas. And it is precisely because so many people have reached an agreement on the idea, so from a long time ago, the city of **** has already had such a convention.


    That''s where the mud legs want to come in, but you have to pay a city fee. And this city entry fee is definitely a lot of money, at the very least, the general **** mud legs are sure to look down on such a fee.


    In this way, the ones that can enter the city are the thin legs that can make them fly, and they are not the face of these superiors. And those real inferior people are completely blocked from the outside, and they are not bored. It really counts as two things.


    The atmosphere of **** has been the same for thousands of years. To be honest, there has never been any trouble. So naturally, in the midst of this war, many big cities in **** are still in the dark.


    This is not to say that the evil spirits are too clean to start, and a live mouth has not been left. Hell is so big, even though the evil spirits choose the remote, unobtrusive corners of hell. But in the end, with hundreds of people sweeping away hundreds of thousands of devil spirits, even if they have the ability to go all out, it is impossible to really kill them all.


    There must be some fish in the net, but these fish that can''t be ventilated can report it.


    The creatures in **** can have no great meaning for the country and the nation. For them, being able to steal and stealing is the number one priority, and few people will have time to care about the lives of others. Of course, there must be one who wants to ventilate in order to seek greater benefits. However, the identity of these guys'' mud legs limits the possibility of their message.


    No penny, even the city''s gates can''t enter, who are they looking for to report the news of **** being invaded? This is a very difficult problem to solve. Even if you yell at the scorpion, some people believe that it is not.


    So knowing that the bomber has taken off now, it is on the head of these cities. The nobles in these hells, the self-seeking devils, did not realize the true state of the matter.


    They are already in great trouble!


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1695： Sledgehammer William Hell

    Williams was a villain before his death.


    Whether it is drug trafficking, slander, reselling arms or abducting women and children, he has done it. To be honest, this is a common occurrence for those of their generation, that is, those of the 1960s. Who let, are they mafia?


    To describe the Mafia in the 1960s in one sentence, Lawlessness is its best adjective. As a gangster who had established a foothold in the United States since the Second World War, the Cold War period after World War II was definitely the peak period of the Mafia. Because at that time the US government had been busy with the former Soviet government''s wrists, to a large extent, they regarded their own domestic criminal organizations as nothing, even dark enough to publicly deny its existence.


    This naturally provides an opportunity for the development of the Mafia. By the time of the 1960s and 1970s, the existence of the Mafia had become a horrible existence of trembling as described in the film.


    All walks of life, including Hollywood, have the shadow of the mafia. Their interest groups are unimaginable. And precisely because they have such huge benefits and benefits, they can attract so many people to join them.


    Of course, the mafia that has begun to take shape cannot say that you want to join, I will let you join. Their recruitment of new people definitely requires a process, and this process is definitely not a simple matter of sitting down for a drink and asking for a meal.


    In fact, the real mafia has always been a very conservative gang. Because the internal relationship is to maintain each other in a family relationship, in this respect, they have always been cautious and consistently put to the test. And this test, in addition to killing, there is really no more appropriate way.


    mafia. To put it bluntly, it is called the Jianghu Society. It is a criminal organization that is hard to hear. A criminal organization is engaged in a profession that violates. When you expect to recruit new people, you will see how much you can learn, and how can you benefit mankind? Of course impossible.


    In most cases, all they need is one person. That is to dare to fight and dare to kill, dare to take a life to fight for the rich and desperate.


    Williams is such a kind of person. Born in a rural town in Tennessee, he had to go to a big city like New York to make a living because he had committed something. It��s always impossible to find a job that can be settled down. Therefore, joining a gang organization like the Mafia has become their own Ma Zi, the only choice for people like him.


    Since he made such a choice, killing is an inevitable thing. Once this kind of thing starts, it is not so easy to stop.


    There is always a sentence in the martial arts that will enter the rivers and lakes. This is actually the most authentic portrayal of such people.


    Killing people, family members and friends to retaliate back, you can not say that you are innocent. Therefore, when you stretch your head, you will stick your head, don''t think about escape, you can''t escape. Even if you escaped private enmity, you can''t escape the king''s law.


    When Williams was alive, he was also the number one. The ace of the five families of the Mafia, the gambling of the Gambino family, said that it is also a good name to stop a child��s nightingale. Rivers and lakes rumored that he killed no one, the biggest hobby is to put a black hood, use a big hammer to lick walnuts on others'' heads. This statement is just listening, and it can make people who are mixed with him on a road frightened.


    However, even with such a Heiwei name, Williams'' final end is still not very good-looking.


    He was comatose in a fire and was shot in the middle of the fire. Then when he woke up, he found himself lying in a hospital with police surveillance. At that time, it was already in the 1970s, and the US government had begun to pay attention to the existence of these mafia. Therefore, as one of the key members, he naturally has no possibility of hiding from the government''s trial.


    One summer in 1973, he was executed in a prison in New York State and died on the electric chair. And when he once again has his own consciousness, he has appeared in **** in a brand new image.


    A savage demon, a demon that was transformed from the death of a wicked murderer who died in his life. Three meters tall, the first lizard. It can release poison gas in the breath, and it holds a weapon with the evil power of **** because of the torture tools that it is good at.


    Seriously, this is a high-level devil who is no less than a sinful demon. It is also because of this identity that Williams can occupy a place in the big city of **** in Sogda.


    He is a man with a face in this city. Of course, this is not to say that he will be the master of the city. In his capacity, he does not have such a qualification. The reason why there is such a statement is entirely because of his unique position in the city.


    Gatekeeper Williams, this is the name of the entire Sogdari, the name of all the lower-level devils and evil spirits trembled in the bones.


    Responsible for guarding the only gate of Sogda, he not only has a high weight, but also has a powerful devil as his men, and he is responsible for the income into the city.


    In other words, all those who want to enter the city must pass his level. And this level is not so easy to pass.


    If you can afford to pay for the city, and still let Williams look pleasing to the eye. Then everything is fine. But if you don''t do it at all, or if you don''t have both ends, then I am sorry, Williams'' sledgehammer has always been hungry and thirsty.


    The biggest hobby of the devil living in Sogdari is watching Williams'' sledgehammer performance at the gate of the city. Like the watermelon, a hammer goes down to the plasma, and the scene of the corpse is enough to make many of the devils who like this mouth reach the physiological climax.


    Even said that his performances still support a lot of evil spirits. A lot of evil spirits in Sogdari rely on eating the soil, it is to rely on Williams''s hammer to open a small stove and add a meal to enjoy some flesh and blood.


    Today, as in the past, Williams, with his own sledgehammer, was stuck in front of the gate of Sogda. His men are busy collecting the cost of entering the city. It is natural to be put into the city. I can''t afford to pay, I am sorry, take a bunch of chains directly, and bring them to Williams.


    From the logic of the devil, it is not easy for everyone to play this job. You can''t even get into the city with such a point, and dare to sip into the city. Isn''t this a pastime? In this case, you should not leave, staying to perform a program, it is to be happy to the grandfather.


    The show that does not see blood is not a good show, and the remnants of the Sagda gates are the favorite programs of these guys. Blood, how much is there. Listening to the mourning of the devils and evil spirits before they die, the boring work can become interesting.


    It��s a bit strange today, or it��s a bit strange in recent times. Because both Williams and the devils under his hand have found a problem, it is surprisingly much that they want to get into the city.


    Originally, with the fame of their group, around the ten miles and eight townships, as long as they are not alive, there are still few guys who dare to wander in front of their eyes. But now, I don''t know what it is. Don''t say anything about ten miles and eight townships. Even a few hundred miles, thousands of miles of mud legs have piled up in the city.


    This makes Williams, who used his luck to open two hammers in the past, to hurt some eggs, because he found that he has become more and more like a forging hammer in the factory during this time.


    At the beginning, it was okay to see the colorful brains that had been pulled out by myself. The sense of accomplishment in his heart made him almost find the pleasure of establishing the prestige.


    But as the workload increased, the number of people who used the hammer to kill each day went up to three digits. He felt more and more that this was not quite like a human being.


    The combination of work and rest is the king. It is not a problem to continue doing this like him. In particular, this is still a hard work. If you do more work, you will be exhausted.


    But you have to say that you can''t do it, that''s not going to work. Not to mention putting a lot of mud legs into the city, can he pay this errand? This is the taint of his prestige, which is something he cannot tolerate.


    The rhetoric in the devil is no less than that from the human world. If it is spread by the guys who have broken mouths, he said that he is despising the hammer, which makes Sogda��s fathers and villagers look at him. Does this allow him to look at the business of the Devils?


    How to think about this kind of thing is not a thing. It is also aversion to this high-intensity work, Williams is also a rare stop to stop, grabbed the devil in front of the urine that was scared out, and spit on him while spitting the letter with poisonous smoke. On the other hand, he snorted and snorted.


    "Do you have the wrong medicine in these mud legs? Is there a place in Sogda that you guys dare to take a kick? You have grown your wings and feel that you can fly over, still feel the hammer of Laozi. Hey, don��t you die of these mud legs?��


    "Adults are forgiving." A smoky smoke sucked down, and the face began to turn green. At this moment, there is no such thing as a concern about this poisoning problem. He is now thinking about how to make himself from Williams. Keep a small life under the hammer.


    It was Williams who didn''t give them a chance, but he didn''t say that he would pick up the hammer. But now, since he can talk well, then as a small reptile that is pinched in the hands of people, he will naturally try his best to fight for a path for himself.


    So now, he puts all the reasons for Williams out.


    "In fact, we don''t want to do this either. But now it''s not a place to stay outside. Those terrible knights are killing us everywhere. We don''t want to escape to the city. It''s a dead end. Adults, beg you, beg you. Let me live a path."


    "Hey, let''s put a living path. You really didn''t wake up. You sucked the poisonous smoke of Laozi, you still want to live. You really look down on Laozi!"


    Haha smile, Williams has already lost the devil in his hand. And as he said before, that is, in a few breaths of time, the devil has already revealed a sly expression, and began to shed dirty blood from the seven miles.


    He is dead and died under the poison of Williams. And this is not an end, but those who have had physical contact with him after he was thrown out, or who was spilled by his blood, quickly fell into a field with him.


    The high-level devil kills the lower-level devils, it is so easy. And looking at the fierceness of Williams, whether it is those who have passed the gate of the city, or are preparing for the gate of the city, they are already subconsciously fighting two battles, giving birth to escape. The idea is coming.


    It��s no surprise that these little guys have such an idea, and Williams didn��t take the idea of ??these guys to heart. He just greeted him and ordered his men to shut up the door to Sogda.


    Sogda will close the door, but generally it is not this time. So naturally, his men will inevitably give birth to some questions.


    "Boss, is it not appropriate to close the gate at this time? If the big guys above blame, we have trouble."


    "Don''t worry, I am stunned by this. I will go to the city owner to report and let him agree to the closure of the city gate."


    Since you dare to do this, Williams certainly has his own strength. When his men repeatedly expressed concern about this issue, he immediately explained impatiently.


    "If there is any trouble, we will push them on these mud legs. Is there an order for us to fight with the anxious hell? We said that the anxious **** has already been hit, and the mud legs underneath do not know how many have invested in the enemy. Now let them in, maybe they will make a mess in the city. I think the city owners and the grown-ups are certainly not willing to let these mud legs destroy the peace of Sogda, so they will definitely not reject me. This approach. Maybe we have to give our brothers a little award!"


    "Big brother is wise. This is also good, I have been busy with fire. I have to rest, I must go find those few magical creatures to eliminate the fire!"


    "Be careful. The body of your kid, really want to find those who want to demon, but do not know who is going to fire?"


    Several devils, while talking about the jokes that they did not care about, closed the gate and walked toward the inner city. And while they talked and laughed, a scream of whistling sounds was already uploaded from their heads.

 Chapter 1696： Air raids come to hell

    The vector jet engine''s supersonic bomber is generally active in the sky above 20,000 meters. This distance, let alone the human eye, even the eagle eye estimates can not see anything. As for the sound of the engine that heard the plane, it is even more nonsense.


    Don''t say how far you hear the engine sound. Light is the ultra-quiet mode of the vector jet engine, and it is impossible for you to hear anything.


    It should be known that the SHIELD used the first generation of Kun-style fighters equipped with vector jet engines to perform extremely concealed missions. And what is called an extreme hidden task? That is to stop the plane behind your ass, you do not know what is behind you.


    Imagine that you can''t hear the movement even in such a close distance, let alone talk about the height above 20,000 meters. So for sure, the movements that Williams heard were definitely not the movement of the plane.


    In fact, this is indeed not the sound of any aircraft. But it is worse than the sound of the plane, because this is the sound of the bomb falling.


    The blu-82 vacuum bomb is a fuel-vaporizing high-explosive bomb that specifically kills people hiding in caves and buildings. As the world''s largest conventional bomb, its mechanism of operation is projected by a launcher such as an airplane or rocket launcher, and the first detonation is performed at a certain height in the target area.


    The chemical fuel charge in the bomb is thrown into the air, and after the chemical fuel is mixed with the air, a fuel aerosol mass of a diameter of a dozen meters or even tens of meters is formed.


    It takes only a fraction of a second, and the ignition fuze will detonate these aerosols. The explosion and severe chemical reactions generated by the entire aerosol cloud will form a wide range of strong shock waves as well as high temperature and oxygen deprivation, causing damage and destruction to all targets covered by them.


    Although the principle is simple, the power is absolutely not to be underestimated. Even if it is a small equivalent of atomic bombs, this vacuum bomb will not be too inferior. So this bomb is also known as the unconventional conventional weapon, and even once became the world''s largest bomb.


    Americans used such weapons on the battlefield in Vietnam, and the scenes at the time can also be described as a human tragedy. Therefore, after that, the International Red Cross began to consciously condemn the use of such weapons of mass destruction in wars, and because of the fear of playing too much, the countries also used this kind of killer. Placed above the high court.


    Generally speaking, as long as things are less than a last resort, no one will use this powerful weapon. Of course, no one will reject this safe nuclear weapon.


    This point, even the great powers of the East who want to advocate peace are no exception. Its self-developed pf-97 type cloud bomb is a single soldier weapon that is mad.


    The devils in **** are mostly old ghosts, and modern figures like Williams are not a lot. And that means that they have no way of recognizing what the whistling from the air is.


    Some people think that this is the weird howling of the big bird, and some people regard this as a devil''s boring prank. In hell, of course, there is no shortage of such guys who have nothing to look for.


    However, there are still some devils who passed through the toughest wars in the world during their lifetime and know how the modern warfare weapon works. Naturally, they will not regard this harsh scream as a small thing that can be ignored.


    Williams is one of them. Although he has not experienced World War II, the confrontation between the US and the Soviet Union can also let him know what it is like when the air raid is launched. And listening to this whistling sound, he was almost the first sight, and looked at the sky above his head.


    The growing black dot in the sky made him instinctively nervous, and when the sixth sense slammed the alarm clock in his brain, he even hesitated to open the ground with a sledgehammer. Then buried himself in the whole place.


    This kind of action is full of surprises, and as a matter of course, his men began to look at each other strangely.


    "What is this for the boss? How did you suddenly bury yourself?"


    "Is it scared by the sound of the birds in the sky? I have never heard of the boss who is afraid of birds."


    "Ghosts know. Maybe something is buried under the ground, and then it is smelled by the sensitive nose of the boss!"


    A group of rabble, of course, can not be aware of what is happening at the moment. They are still talking cheerfully, and even began to arrange the anecdotes of their bosses. And this is naturally an atmosphere in which the air can be said to be full of joy.


    However, the atmosphere of joy did not last long, because soon, the feeling of fiery is already sweeping the hearts of each of them.


    This kind of fieryness is not about the pleasure of chatting, but the excitement in the heart is hot. It is really coming from the external hot touch. And to know, it is not so easy to make a group of devils feel hot. At the very least, it would not be felt to put them on the fire.


    ��How is it getting hot?��


    It��s not just the hot devils, but even ordinary urban residents have felt this external change.


    The sensitive touch that talent gave them made them look at the sky in the first place. This one look, but it is just the scene that the cloud bomb exploded and ignited.


    A light ignited in the sky, and then the flames of the sky were like the tsunami of the dyke, and they rolled over.


    The fire is shining, and from a distance it is like a huge fire ring that extends and expands around.


    The explosion rang in the fire, and the enormous pressure became ubiquitous in the impact of the flame. At this time, let alone those small evil spirits, even the powerful devil can not withstand such huge pressure and high temperature.


    The pressure tore their bodies into pieces, like the rags that were torn under the wind, their bodies were already ejected onto the surrounding obstacles. Then, the flame took the heat, and the high temperature of more than 4,500 Baidu completely vaporized most of the devils in the first time. Like a layer of ink, they randomly graffiti in the corner where they stood. .


    This is dead and clean. Because of the cleanliness of death, at least they will not taste too much pain. However, there are always some lucky people, either fortunate or because of their physical strength, and they are not falling under this first wave of flames.


    It seems that they seem to be lucky. But the result is not like this. Because the high temperature brought by the flame spreads to roast them all the time, let them experience the feeling of being scorched at any time and anywhere.


    This is not the pain that people can bear, even if it is the devil. So many devils chose to break their own in painful mourning. There are really few who are really willing to continue to struggle to survive.


    Of course, such a huge destruction must not last for too long. So when the flame spreads to the extreme, the huge fire ring releases its most brilliant light and heat. Next, everything starts to slowly return to dull.


    The huge roar reached the climax in the moment the explosion and the flames vacated, but now there is only a little low aftertaste. And just in the sound of the curtain call, the fire began to go, and the clouds began to gather.


    The air that was burnt out by the flame began to flow like the pouring seawater, and with the dust of the shock wave, a huge mushroom cloud gradually rose up. Just like a logo.


    This is the most glorious moment that marks the existence of this bomb in the world, and of course the moment of the curtain call. Because it is here, its biggest damage has passed, and the rest is just a pastime of dessert.


    However, even if it is only the final aftertaste, the lethality brought about by it may not be small. Because at this time, for all living creatures, the inability to breathe the air is the most deadly damage to them.


    I have escaped the powerful shock wave and avoided the ubiquitous high temperature flame. Finally, because of lack of oxygen, he fell to the ground and buckled his throat. This is really a kind of grievance, and it is the ending that many devils who are arrogant about ghosts have not thought of.


    However, such an ending appeared on them, but it really made them feel desperate and resentful at the last moments of their lives.


    They are not willing to die, this is for sure. But for Williams, the lucky one who still survives, they are really not qualified to scream on this issue.


    After all, not everyone can have such a quick response. I started taking refuge in the first place when I realized what happened. Of course, not everyone can have him so strong, let his body be tortured by high temperatures and lack of oxygen, but still succumb to the **** with a tenacious will.


    Yes, hell. Although it is a ridiculous thing to talk about **** as a devil. But by this time, Williams really couldn''t think of any other words to describe what he saw and what he had encountered.


    That''s horrible. It is really terrible!


    Even if the atrocities are like him, at this time, I will send out such feelings for what I have seen and heard.


    Before the explosion began, he had buried himself under a deep enough ground. This allowed him to avoid the shock wave at the beginning, but did not escape the high temperature sweeping and burning.


    Of course, this is not important because he has come over. Although the flame burned his scales, his flesh and blood skin was burned into a flurry of flesh and blood. He still came over.


    According to the refuge knowledge he had learned during his lifetime, he climbed out of the hole in the first time he felt the flames retreat and the atmosphere was low, and he evaded the direction outside the city.


    Although he did not know what happened, he was very clear that since some people dared to launch such air raids in hell, their blows would never have been so casual. With the first wave, there will naturally be a second wave. At this time, although he can rely on luck and luckily escaped his life, no one can guarantee that he will have such luck in the future.


    Therefore, survival is his only choice. And just after he chose this, he immediately saw the horror scene he had never seen before or after his life.


    The first is his men. The hole that he just shot is ridiculing that his men have now turned into dry coke.


    Judging from their distorted movements, they must have suffered tremendously before they die. Otherwise, they will not be distorted into this embarrassing situation because of death in such a short period of time.


    To be honest, this appearance makes him look like a devil, and he seems to feel awkward, and he can''t wait to avoid them at once. Regrettably, even if he can avoid these deadly subordinates, he can''t avoid the coke and the ashes that are all over the city.


    The prosperous Sogda in the past has now completely turned into a black and gray color. The dust scatters in the city, and like a sandstorm, it almost completely blocks the place that the gaze can touch. And barely looking around, it is often only possible to see a dark picture on the glazed ground and walls.


    There is hardly any living, because most of the living beings are already left in these pictures. There is no mourning, no help, and some are just a complete silence. And in this dead silence, in the gaze of the innumerable dark-colored humanoid pictures, Williams can feel the curse and the sorrow of those who died in the direction of life.


    They don''t want to see anyone who is lucky than themselves and survived such a disaster. Therefore, when they have not dissipated the soul and the ashes feel that the living beings are stepping on their wills, they immediately cursed him with the greatest resentment and the most hateful attitude.


    Such a curse is almost like a William who is a devil. It is precisely because of this curse that can almost drive people crazy, he is more and more eager to escape from this land of death.


    devil? To be honest, at this time, in addition to being more resilient, he is no different from ordinary human beings.


    He will also fear and panic, and he will tremble because of the disaster. I even said that I prayed for what is unknown.


    He will pray for alive, because at this time, living seems to have become his greatest wish. Even if this kind of living has no meaning for his body today, he struggles because of this magical thought.


    Struggling to live, struggling to seize the vitality. Unfortunately, this line of life has not been caught by him. Because at this time, the same roar has already arrived in the sky.


    The second wave of air strikes began!

 Chapter 1697： War means class problem

    The scorched earth tactics, which in itself are the means by which the American government tailored to deal with hell.


    It is different from the war launched by the US government in the past. Several wars in the past, such as the Middle East. In the final analysis, it is actually a war of aggression caused by interests. Don''t look at the high-sounding reasons, and ignore the rhetoric of the big guys. Polish your eyes and see, you will find that those wars are not for the sake of justice, but for the most naked interests.


    As the lifeblood of the world''s industry, oil is the development of all countries in the world. The United States, which itself is trapped in the mud because of financial and economic deficits, needs to rely on a war to recover all its own decline.


    The war will change the situation in the Middle East and will make the problems in the Middle East even more tense and fierce. Under this premise, the price of oil will be controlled by their military actions, which in turn will raise the value of the dollar bound with oil in disguise.


    Unless there is agreement in the world, oil is settled in another currency. Otherwise, they can only look at the United States in such a way to harm others and fill their own vacancies. And did many countries at that time have the courage to do this? Do not say anything else, just look at the muscles that the United States showed in the war to know the answer.


    The war of interest. Although the American military said that there were endless killings, in the end, they did not completely eliminate things in many places.


    This aspect can be said to be due to the international public opinion. On the other hand, it is also considered for their own benefit.


    Because their purpose is to use oil to protect their own interests, so from their point of view, they are also absolutely unable to accept the entire Middle East as a result of the war completely turned into waste.


    That is not good for anyone, especially for them. Because once the production of Middle East oil is completely interrupted by the war, then the first thing that is affected is the ruined dollar system. The US government is not that stupid, so don''t watch them play fiercely in the Middle East, but in the end they still firmly control the situation in one degree.


    The situation in this war is different now.


    The land of hell, the city of hell, and even the people of hell. This has no interest for the US government. Even if the main purpose of this war is to surrender the entire hell, Stark still does not take the loss of **** in mind.


    They have already understood the situation of hell. Almost equal to the size of a single planet plus tens of billions of evil spirits, enough for them to toss. In other words, if they don''t make a toss at this time, then the later work can''t go smoothly.


    the reason is simple. That is when the war really starts, the souls of the whole **** will become their enemies. The tens of billions of enemies, nothing else, just listen to this number can give people a sense of urgency. Under such circumstances, it can be said that as long as the war is slightly unfavorable, then the US military will inevitably fall into the vast ocean of the people''s war. If this is the case, even if Stark has a big enthusiasm, there is no such thing as saying that he will certainly win such a war.


    The Korean War of that year has not yet gone, and the entire US military can bear in mind the shame of being defeated by the Far East Powers under such conditions. On this issue, if the US military blames everything on luck and other places, then you are really too small to see these guys.


    Although they like to smash and discredit the image of the great powers of the East, this does not mean that they cannot face the power shown by the other side. In fact, as long as it is a bit of a brain, people can sum up the reasons and experience of why they failed.


    In the end, there are two key factors that cannot be separated. One is the will of the people, and the other is the number of people.


    In the case that the weaponry is almost in the doldrums, it is possible to lose such a war. There is really no way to explain except to say that the enemy at the time is the devil''s existence.


    Perhaps, in terms of personal strength, they are ordinary and even weak. After all, the era, the background, even the hard-fooded enemy soldiers want to compete with the soldiers who grew up eating beef, it is a ridiculous thing. However, when their will is tenacious, such as steel and terror, like the devil, the power they send out is far from being restricted by a weak body.


    One such person has a terrible, terrible thing is that there are thousands of people. Although the equipment is simple, but it can be like a steel machine, even if the enemy who has died at the same time will appear in front of you, even if you are the arrogant soldier who has been killed from countless wars, it will inevitably be chilling. Will be afraid.


    A wrong war in the wrong place, the wrong time, and the wrong enemy. This was the conclusion of the then US government''s war against the Korean War. And such a summary actually means that they have realized the power and horror of the people''s war.


    The devils of **** do not necessarily have the will shown by the enemies in the war. But their physical fitness is far more outstanding than the weak race of human beings. In the face of such enemies, if they are allowed to form a sea-like situation, then things are equivalent to completely beyond the control of the US military.


    Therefore, they must stop this from happening. The scorched earth tactic is undoubtedly one of the most convenient and direct solutions.


    Utilizing the horrific lethality of a wide range of weapons of mass destruction, the US military can control the number of enemies within an acceptable range in the shortest possible time. And as long as the enemy is controlled within a reasonable range, then this war is still the calculation of their American military.


    At this point, these generals who possess the weapon of war are full of enthusiasm. So naturally, they will guide the direction of the situation toward the direction they plan.


    The air strikes in Sogda are only a microcosm of the first step in their plan. Of course, this miniature is placed in front of any life in hell, and it can only be considered a catastrophic grand.


    Ten vector jet engine bombers have sent more than one hundred blu-2 air bombs to Sogda. These powerful conventional weapons cover almost every inch of Sogda.


    With the city center of Sagda as the boundary, all the creatures within a radius of 10 kilometers have been devastated. A sentence of grass is not alive, it is not a matter of true and false, but a real reality.


    And within the same day, up to a few hours apart. In the seventy-two major cities in hell, almost the same thing is happening.


    Human beings are using their weapons to bring death to **** and bring them to destruction. Millions, tens of millions, or even billions of devils have died in their sudden attacks. If **** will cry, then it will. And if the devil knows the fear, then they should now taste the fear.


    Hell has existed for countless years and has gone through countless wars and deaths. However, even the most tragic wars and the **** battles between the gods have not seen such terrible casualties.


    This is the first time, but it will never be the only one. Because for all the initiators of this, this is just the beginning.


    The curtain has just been opened, and the good show has just been staged. How can everything be so easily ended? So naturally, the actors who just entered the state have already started the follow-up performance.


    The second step of the Hell War. Sweeping!


    Air strikes will not stop. It can be said that until the end of the war, that is, before the whole **** was completely surrendered by them. This devastating blow will not stop.


    Sustained high pressure is an inevitable condition for suppressing the will of Hell. Without the deterrent of the terrorist power, no one can say that these devils in **** will play with moths.


    The most indispensable part of the war is luck. Therefore, in order to be foolproof, the US military must inevitably continue this military action.


    However, maintaining such a military strike alone cannot directly achieve their goals. After all, their purpose is to surrender, not to destroy. So while this action is going on, they must also follow another set of actions.


    Enter the army and use the army to suppress the devils who are still alive. It was like the Nazis�� way of Jews, and they were banned. This is the means that the Stark government thinks can surrender to hell.


    The devil is a selfish ethnic group, and this is beyond doubt. Therefore, as long as they can give them a little chance of survival, then they will not choose any unnecessary sacrifice. Being alive, they will definitely choose to live. Even if this way of living is very wrong.


    It can be said that as long as there is a sharp contrast, it is a wise choice to prove that they are living this way. Then they will never choose to die for this hell, for the so-called racial justice.


    This is the choice of smart people. This is also the choice of idiots. From the point of view of these devils and the whole hell, the answer must be completely different. However, the answer is not important to the US military. Because no matter how many arguments are debated because of this problem, it is impossible to change what has happened in reality.


    When the army of intelligent weapons was under the cover of the magnetic levitation tank, it entered the city that was bombed into ruins. When the powerful force of the intelligent weapon destroys the devils who dare to resist in their almost crushing posture, they are under their guns. Everything is already a foregone conclusion.


    Mankind has begun to reverse the situation for thousands of years and began to enslave the devil as a slave. Although this is only a situation in the local battle, but in any case, this is a very unusual start.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, as long as the work is done step by step, it is only a matter of time before **** completely becomes a plaything under human control. This kind of positive situation is of course to make Americans happy. But it was put on the devil''s body, especially those who were already aware of the seriousness of the problem. This is not so happy.


    The humiliation of the hunter into a prey is second. What they are most intolerant is the influence of this aggression of mankind on the intrinsic class of the whole hell.


    Hell is also class-divided. And from a certain point of view, his class differentiation is far more solidified and more rigorous than those of the human class.


    The human class is at best divided by capital wealth. The representative of this kind of productivity cannot be obtained through struggle and a little luck. So the human class is not impossible to break through. As long as you have this idea and you are lucky with a little bit of cooperation, you can cut your head and squeeze yourself into the upper class.


    But this is not the case in hell.


    The law of **** is always the law of barbarism, and under this law, the strength of a devil determines his position and class in this hell.


    Where is the source of the devil''s power? For the most part, the origin of a devil determines this.


    It''s like a guy like Williams. He came to **** at best for only a few decades, why he can have different general identities and status so quickly. And the vast majority of the devil who has lived for hundreds of years, even thousands of years, can only be like a poor worm, swaying at him like a poor worm? The reason is here.


    Williams was born in **** and was a powerful tyrannical demon. And those low-level devils, no matter how many years of struggle or thousands of years, they can not catch up with Williams'' starting height. This is the rule of hell. And a tyrannical magic is still the case, so let alone the more powerful and horrible devil.


    They are vested interests of this class, so naturally, they are also the defenders of this class. The classes of **** have never changed for thousands of years, and a large part of them are based on their maintenance of this class system.


    Now, human intervention is undoubtedly the breaking of this traditional class.


    As long as you are committed to humanity, regardless of the identity of these devils, their status will depend on their relationship with humans. The mighty might not be able to make a fortune, but the weaker guy can fox and tiger, and take the chicken feathers to make the arrow.


    This situation is naturally unacceptable to most senior devils. Not to mention that this change is still based on the premise that human beings are completely above the devil.


    So, in any case, resistance is a must. In the face of this situation, the Stark government, which has long anticipated this, naturally took out the countermeasures it prepared.

 Chapter 1698： Secret police, each with a ghost

    What are the allies used for?


    Under normal circumstances, the average person''s answer may be that the allies are used to sell. Of course, there is nothing wrong with this. After all, because of the interests and the people together, it is inevitable that they will part ways because of their interests. However, the sale is still the choice that the league will make in the end. The so-called alliances are not built only for the opportunity to sell each other at once. That''s a bit too sorry for the middle of it.


    Mutual use, this is the normal state between the alliances. For the US military, it is necessary to let the enemies in this war be completely interrupted and become their own running dogs. Then there is really no support from my allies. Especially the existence of evil spirits is the most important thing in their eyes.


    As for why? This is an example to illustrate.


    The German Nazis'' actions against Jews during World War II were not unfamiliar to anyone in the world who knew something about the history of the past. Six million Jews died in the war, which is a regrettable tragedy. But they can''t help but wonder why these Jews would let the knife fall on their own body without any resistance.


    the reason is simple. On the one hand, because the Jews are just a race, not a country. When they are not protected by military power, they do not have much resistance when they face the war machine that is in operation.


    In the face of the contest, they have no power to fight back. In private, they are even more devastated by the Germans'' temperament. Apart from the death of a mourning dog, there is no possibility of resistance.


    And what is the means to disintegrate the Jewish fighting spirit? Having said that, I have to introduce the special army of the Gestapo.


    Some people will confuse the Gestapo with the SS. In fact, the real situation should be that the Gestapo is only a special army under the Nazi SS.


    The SS is a security force that specializes in protecting all the top members of the Nazi Party and is responsible for anti-aesthesia, intelligence gathering, and political wind monitoring. It is the Nazi Party''s own gendarmerie unit. It is mainly responsible for internal security issues, and in this respect, the authority of the SS is very high.


    There are not only specialized staff officers as heads, but also independent jurisdictions for personnel and finance. Even because of the connivance of the upper class of the Nazis, he also specifically assigned the armed SS with armed forces. This team is also the most famous combat force in the 20th century. The famous third armored division is one of them.


    The Gestapo is different. The Gestapo is not among the Waffen SS. Strictly speaking, he should belong to the special action team of the SS, belonging to the fourth bureau of the Nazi National Security Department and the secret police station. The Gestapo itself is the abbreviation of the German National Secret Police. It is also such a team that has pulled Jews throughout Europe into a nightmare.


    Anyone who has seen Schindler''s list knows what kind of evil the Nazis committed in the Jews. And this is only the experience you get as a bystander. If you are at the time, then your experience will become more profound. And if you are a Jew, then you probably have only one feeling that you can''t.


    The search for the Gestapo is all-encompassing and omnipotent. Just like a sly hound hunting a group of rabbits, once they smell your smell, then you will only find them by the smell, and then bleed under their minions to death.


    Not only the Jews, but those who dare to cover the Jews will be torn to pieces by mercy. It can be said that they are using terror to threaten all those who want to be against them, and their behavior also implements a truth, that is, fear will let your enemy completely disintegrate the fighting spirit.


    Few people can escape the search of the Gestapo, and few people can survive from their hands. They are nightmares themselves, at the very least, for the Jews of the time.


    Today, the idea of ??the US military is to replicate the situation at the time.


    On the frontal battlefield, they will use their own weapons of mass destruction to destroy the possible resistance of the entire hell. In private, they will use the keen knight''s keen sense of the devil to clean up the hidden dangers that may exist.


    Regarding the struggle, a military scientist in the East said such a remark. That is to unite the majority and fight a handful.


    The class in the **** is very clear about the division of most and a small group. Those subordinate devils are the majority that can be united. And those superior devils who are high in the past are the ones that are going to be hit.


    The analysts are very clear. For those subordinate devils who have been ruled in the past, do they care whether the people who rule them are superior devils or their humans? As long as they are shocked by powerful forces and absolute horror, and let them realize what kind of existence they are facing, they will be more tamed to their rule than the tame dogs.


    In contrast, those superior devils are the real threat to them.


    The invasion of mankind is undoubtedly driving them out of the throne of the ruler. They are not willing to suffer from the core interests. After they have experienced the initial blows, they will inevitably cheer up and re-raise their horses to fight against humanity. The above-mentioned devils have absolute right to control the lower demons and evil spirits. As long as they are willing, they will inevitably pull out an army that is enough to cause them great troubles from the huge underlying devil. If left unchecked, then even if it is the strength of the US military, it will inevitably be pulled into the quagmire of a lasting war.


    This is the pain that the US military has already thoroughly penetrated in Syria, so in any case, they will not be willing to let things develop to such a level. Naturally, at this time, the elite troops capable of hunting the devil became the necessary assistance.


    Nothing is more suitable for hunting the existence of these superior devils than the evil spirit knight. Their power is strong, so that they have a fighting power no matter how powerful the devil is. And the keen perception of sin can also make these superior devils have no hiding place under their eyes.


    As long as the evil spirits are fully operational, these superior devils will be as unruly as a dog. Even if they are hard to escape, they want to pull out the anti-flags when this overall situation is not stable. Resisting the invasion of the US military is simply a matter of delusion.


    It can be said that in this regard, the Stark government has indeed made a perfect preparation. In the face of their arrangement, Peter and his evil spirit knights also spared no effort to cooperate.


    Although Peter does not want to see the US military really hold the **** in his own hands, it does not mean that he will add something to him at this time without knowing it.


    The size of Hell is here, and it is impossible for any of them to have any absolute influence on Hell. Only as it is now, can they have a step by step to eat away and dispel the possibility of the whole hell.


    Therefore, knowing that he is doing this is helping Stark to strengthen his power and add unnecessary trouble to his future anti-go strike. But Peter still has no other choices and must do so.


    His plan is to sweep Stark out of the game, and this will not change. But as far as timing is concerned, it is not the right time. So he is still waiting and still continues to mix. And just when he started such an action, it was like a big net that was sown down, constantly reaping the superior devils. On the other side, in another alliance, slowly, the sound of disharmony emerged.


    Randkell is full of opinions about Victor��s long-standing rebellion. He is not the first to protest against Victor, indicating his dissatisfaction with Victor��s negative attitude. However, Victor has always been a stable sitting on the Diaoyutai, looking at the fire across the bank, it seems that he does not put such loss at heart.


    In this way, Dekier was in a hurry, because he did not think that there would be someone who was indifferent to his loss. In a hurry, he is inevitably worried, this will not be what Victor found, and then intends to sit on the mountain and watch the performance.


    People who have ghosts in their hearts are always in doubt. Of course, he himself knows that it is such a suspicious speculation that there is no actual conclusion. So simply, he placed his own arrangements in **** and once again ran to the world.


    And when he stood in front of Victor again, he immediately put on a look of righteousness and resentment, and asked Victor.


    "Master lord, can I ask what you want to do? Your **** has been bombarded by human armies into a wasteland, and your city has been turned into ruins under their weapons. Tens of millions The children of the count were killed by their men, and there are more people being enslaved by them. What are you doing? You are still sitting on your throne and playing what the king plays."


    "Are you going to give up resistance? If so, then please hand over the power of hell. Instead of letting **** fall completely in your resistance, then let me take control of it, and the enemy. It��s good to have a dead net. Hell has never been a slave. I have never been there before. There will be no such a day in the future. I want those who are yours to know what I think, and they will definitely agree.��


    "You want to take my authority?"


    With a sneer, Victor''s scepter of his own scepter has already demonstrated his powerful magic inherited from Mephisto. In the face of such magical pressures, even if it is a legendary character like Randil, it is inevitable that there is a feeling of near suffocation.


    Although he is strong, he is still not able to provoke **** to dominate. So immediately, he paid the price for his previous words and deeds.


    Although, because of the fact that he did not want to be an enemy of Satan, Victor did not have any killer against Randkell. However, there are still some disciplinary actions that are not too little.


    Under the surging of the dark magic, Randil has already suffered. Seeing that Randil was severely punished by his dark magic in the absence of resistance, Victor, who was not good at doing things, could only scream and pull back his strength.


    "What do I have to do, I don''t need you to command. If you want to take away my authority, then you can grab it. You can **** it, and the power of **** will give you nothing. But if you don''t have it." This ability, then you don''t blame me for not giving Satan a face!"


    Such a warning is really difficult for Randkeer to be satisfied. He let go of all the defenses and suffered through the pain, not to listen to such nonsense. So immediately, he snarled and glared at Victor, and said to him unceremoniously.


    "Is this the sincerity of your cooperation? If so, please forgive me, I can''t see your sincerity. If you continue this way, then I can only tell my Lord and let him Termination of cooperation with you."


    "You don''t have to threaten me, I am not afraid of such a threat."


    With a wave of hands, Victor apparently did not believe in Randil''s remarks. Of course, he also knows that he can''t continue to do anything in this kind of thing. Since it is cooperation, then he still has to come up with sincerity. So after some meditation, he still said some of his plans for Randkiel.


    "I don''t have any movements because my movements are placed in the human world. Just like **** is my home base, and human beings are the base of these human beings. I will create turmoil in the world, forcing them to put their energy into it. Going back to the world. In hell, I also arranged some backhands to delay their movements."


    "When they can''t take care of each other''s head and tail, they can only return to the rescue. It is when I suddenly get into trouble and destroy them in one fell swoop. This is my plan, and on this basis, you just have to make your promise. It��s enough. As for other things, don��t care about this outsider!��


    Victor��s remarks are justified and convincing. Even if it is a defiant person, there is no thorn in the moment.


    Of course, from Victor''s reaction, he can see that Victor is not so easy to give up his authority. So he didn''t really doubt that Victor''s remarks were all right.


    Things are still within his acceptable range. So now, he squatted and responded to Victor.


    "In this case, I will act according to the agreement. The rest, just look at your good news, sir!"


    "Of course, nature will not let you down!"


    The two men who are greedy with a ghost look at each other and have already reached a tacit agreement. And what exactly they are playing, I am afraid that only they themselves know it.

 Chapter 1699： Realistic gap

    As a conductor, a planner. Peter is a little young.


    He often feels hesitant, especially when he sees that Stark''s power is growing step by step. Whenever he realizes that such a situation is happening, he will hesitate whether he should do something. Although he knows that this is not the best time, he still has an idea to add to him.


    The reason why he has such an idea, in the end, is still derived from his inner self-confidence.


    The movement of a country to operate is too great. The kind of action like a giant in the sky is enough for him to feel the powerlessness of his inner strength. In the face of this situation, he always asks himself when he is idle. Can you really fight against such an opponent? Can you really defeat these two evil conspirators and take advantage of the last fisherman?


    To be honest, the more such self-questions come, the more shaken in his heart. He has never done anything earth-shattering. He is not too emboldened when faced with such a thing that is likely to change the future of the whole world. He doesn''t have the kind of courage to give up who I am, let alone the burden of this kind of world''s rise and fall.


    Therefore, from the beginning of the whole situation out of his imagination, he has entered a state of carrying heavy pressure and going forward.


    This is a very dangerous state. Because no one can be sure, can he withstand this pressure and stick to the final destination. He may do it again, but he may also fall halfway. This is a probabilistic problem, and such a probabilistic problem is obviously not what the ancient master wants to see.


    As an absolutely sensible and experienced third party. Master Gu soon noticed Peter��s problems in his thoughts. This is a huge hidden danger to her.


    If Peter is irrelevant, then even if he is depressed and wants to commit suicide, he will not look at him. Even the mind can''t control it. It is just a waste of air for such a person to live. But such a thing happened to Peter, the person who was overwhelmed by him, which would not allow him to pay attention.


    In hell, she came to freedom and found a gap that was in contact with Peter without anyone present. And just after a meeting, she was already questioning Peter.


    "The situation has become more and more tense. This is the most critical time, but I found that you are not in a state. In this regard, do you have anything to explain?"


    Although the tone of the ancient one is not polite, but for Peter who is already aware of his own problems, this is a matter of course. She has reason to question herself, and she really wants to give her an account.


    Thinking about this, Peter sighed and then directly said the questions in his heart.


    ��Do you really think that our plan has the possibility of success?��


    Such a problem makes Gu Yi could not help but frown. She really did not think that Peter would actually ask such a naive words at such a time.


    This made her want to be directly screamed. But when she thinks about Peter''s current psychological situation, she can only reverse her attitude and say to him in a more peaceful tone.


    "This is your own plan. Why, don''t you have any confidence in your own plan?"


    "Sorry. Although this is my own plan. But now, after witnessing the grandness and cruelty of the whole war, I have had a hard time confident about my plan. I am really Doubt, can I do what I plan to do, because as far as the current situation is concerned, even if I try harder, it seems that I can��t stop the action of these two monsters. It��s like my plan is just a small one. The child''s delusions are the same, there is no possibility of a little bit of realization."


    "Are you worried about this? Actually, you don''t have to."


    After listening to Peter''s remarks, there is a certain number of bases in the ancient one. In order to alleviate his anxiety, she immediately encouraged Peter.


    "You have to know that you have been doing very well all the time. As long as we continue, our plan will certainly be possible. You need to wait and wait for a suitable opportunity. And if you can''t cheer from this mentality. If you get up, even if the opportunity is in front of you, you can''t catch it."


    "How to catch it. Just rely on us hundreds of people?"


    Peter once again questioned, and this time his doubts point to the core of the problem.


    Look at the actions of the US military. Just a few hundred planes were dispatched, and the number of crew members has completely crushed the number of evil spirits. Not to mention logistics support, intelligence analysis, and commanders in the middle of the town.


    For this war, the entire United States mobilized almost 20,000 people. Although most of them are responsible for logistics and intelligence command work, front-line combatants are almost entirely supported by intelligent weapons, but this number is already a huge pressure on Peter.


    He is very clear about the situation of the US military. The staffing of tens of thousands of people is just a prelude to the war in the early days. In the case that the war has opened up, their personnel have begun to appear somewhat stretched. Of course, this is not a problem for them, because through the portal, they can always send enough fresh blood to hell. As long as the war can continue so smoothly, they naturally can always send additional personnel to maintain the stability of the entire hell.


    This is the sufficiency of a country. Population, or talent, has never been a factor limiting their expansion and domination. But this kind of qi is exactly what Peter can''t have.


    The number of evil spirit knights is here, even if they can control one''s tenth, and how much can they control? What''s more, most of the evil spirit knights probably don''t have the talent in this area.


    You should know that quite a few of the evil spirit knights are from the society. When Mephisto chose the direction of the evil spirits, he saw that you can ride, not how much you know and how many degrees you have. It can be said that people with high academic qualifications like Peter are unique among the evil spirits. And this means that when faced with the need to manage knowledge to be competent, the evil spirits can not do more than the average ordinary person.


    They are good at killing and killing, but letting them be an officer to manage a colony is as difficult as having a pig to be a competent sheepdog.


    Peter desperately despaired in this place. After realizing such a huge gap between him and the US government, he really has no way to bring up a little bit of courage to tell himself that he can still do what he plans. His plan is already an unattainable luxury for him.


    Realizing that Peter is suffering from the roots, the ancient Master also showed a look at the moment.


    If it is said that this is a problem that can be solved casually, then she will certainly solve this worries for Peter. However, precisely because this is a problem of human resources, and it is impossible to solve the problem of using spells, she can only follow the troubles in her heart.


    Manpower, this problem not only plagued Peter, but also plagued her. If her Kama Taj is still alive and still looks like that, she will not worry about this little thing. Because it is the apprentices that she has cultivated for many years, she is already able to solve a considerable part of her problems. Even saying that Peter''s help is not needed, she can complete this whole plan by herself.


    But just because all this has become a yellow flower yesterday, she is now a lonely man. So in terms of the current situation, she still has to rely on Peter''s help.


    Without Peter and his hundreds of evil knights, she really couldn��t stand alone. It is precisely because of Peter''s indispensable power that she must stabilize him and regain his confidence.


    This is not easy. Because Peter is not someone you can fool by two words. As a person who can propose such a plan and realize the current predicament, his vision can be said to have been exercised. And if you want to convince him and let him renew his confidence, then she really has to come up with some real materials.


    The key to the problem is how she can solve the problem of shortage of staff for Peter. After she had carefully considered it, she slowly opened her mouth to Peter.


    "Yes, with the hundreds of people under your hand, it is really difficult to make the big thing in our plan. But who said that we can only use these hundreds of people?"


    When the words came out, Peter immediately became a spirit. He was only distressed by the dilemma, not because of his own withdrawal. Therefore, if there is really a practical solution to the problem, he must be able to reinvigorate.


    Of course, in the end, can you reinvigorate the situation? In the end, you still have to look at the answer given by the ancient one. In this respect, he has already had an extraordinary expectation for the ancient one.


    In the future, it is impossible for the ancient one to be acquainted with this kind of thing. Therefore, after careful preparation of the rhetoric, she has already explained this to Peter.


    "From my point of view, our plan wants to be fully implemented. You really don''t have to detain yourself in the scope of these hundreds of people. Because there are two better choices before us. ��


    "First, those superior devils. As your hunting target, I think you can take some private actions in the process of hunting. Conquer some devils and let them sell for you. This is more than you let yourself It��s a more effective way to rule the occupied areas. On the one hand, it can get rid of the shackles of the people and completely throw away your concerns. On the other hand, it is even more difficult to use the devil to manage the devil. Rebellion and resistance to things."


    "On this issue, you can complete the control of the whole by simply grouping your own evil spirit knight into a special supervision and management department. For our ultimate purpose, this is actually a Accepted the results!"


    The ancient one is very pertinent and has considerable enforceability. But after listening to her words, Peter��s heart inevitably had some conflicting ideas.


    What the devil is, there is no better understanding than the evil spirits of them. If you say something ugly, take any devil out and condemn it according to human laws. There are no fewer shots in four or five times.


    These guys are all villains of hard-won books, but now, the ancient one wants to let them let them go, even by their hands to manage hell. Although this is a kind of use, it is still an unacceptable answer to him who considers himself a criminal judge.


    He couldn''t accept the murderous villains swaying under his own eyes, but he had to tolerate them for some reason. So immediately, he said righteously to the ancient one.


    "Sorry, I can''t accept such a solution. Let me let those **** guys continue to survive, this is simply challenging my bottom line. And I don''t think my bottom line can be overtaken, even if It��s not a good reason to be crowned. So, talk about your second plan.��


    Peter��s stubbornness in this regard has made the ancient one somewhat helpless. Although this solution is the best solution at the moment, in order to take care of Peter''s specific implementer''s emotions, she still has to abandon it and come up with a second solution.


    "The second plan? It is necessary to make some adjustments to our original plan."


    "According to our original plan, we should find a way to create a big conflict between **** and the US military. As much as possible, let them lose both sides, so that the Stark government has to withdraw from their own arrangements in hell. Personnel. And if we want to use this program, then the final withdrawal plan will be terminated."


    "I will find a way to close the portal at that time and leave the staff of the Stark government in **** completely. And what you have to do is to find ways to conquer these people and let them use it for you. If you If you don''t want to use the devil to manage the devil, then human beings are your last choice. The people left by Stark must be elites. If you can conquer them, they will be your best arm."


    "Of course, doing so is a considerable risk!"


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1700： Risk choice in fate

    ��Risk? What risks?��


    Hearing with human help as an arm, Peter��s face immediately appeared to be a caper. For him, this is indeed the best solution. If he can, he would rather replace the entire **** with humans, and he would not want to see a living devil licking under his eyes.


    Of course, he also knows that this idea is too idealistic. Therefore, he can only start from the reality and ask about the risk of the ancient one.


    This is a question that needs to be weighed. If the risk can be accepted, then it is best. And if it doesn''t work, then he can only think about it.


    This is Peter''s idea. After understanding his thoughts, Gu Yi could only sigh and explain it to him carefully.


    "These after-effects are mainly in two aspects. One is the problem of obedience. I don''t think you can completely use these people for your own use. If it is at that time, they will not listen to you or a problem. ��


    "On the other hand, once the portal is closed and humans lose the supply of logistical supplies, I don''t think that the devil in **** will easily be under the human being. Once the devils realize the weakness of humanity and begin to resist Even if you have established a system of domination, I am afraid that it will soon be shaken up."


    "These are just minor obstacles."


    With a big hand, Peter is already confident enough to say such a sentence. Just like his attitude, his heart does not really regard this hidden danger as a problem.


    What kind of combat power the modern army that has lost its logistical supply has is an obvious problem. When the plane and the tank were free of ammunition, the gun in the hand became a fire stick. In the **** of a crisis and a strong enemy, human beings can only be a rat in a gutter or a turtle in a turtle shell.


    This is still based on the bases and war equipment that they have and can drive, with sufficient energy supply. If even these things are gone, they are just a mobile buffet in hell, letting the devils sing.


    At this point, three-year-olds can understand that they don''t understand why they don''t understand.


    Peter believes that these smart people will understand their situation at that time. At that time, they will understand that only they can protect their well-being in hell. They have no other choice, unless they intend to turn themselves into a good dessert.


    Does anyone want to fall to this result? The answer should be no. So of course, Peter is not worried about what happens on this kind of problem that he can''t grasp.


    Of course, he will not look down on the complexity of the people. Perhaps in times of crisis, these government officials may think of seeking asylum under their own shackles. But once they settle down, they must be born with something different. Whether it is a fugitive who wants to seek a way home, or a conspirators who want to gain power in the middle, they will come out one by one.


    But even if they have such an idea, then what? Absolute power is in his hands, and he can use his powerful violence to manipulate their thoughts and control their actions.


    Between life and ambition, smart people always make choices that are more biased toward the former. At this point, he does not think that there will be a whole situation that seriously deviates from his expectations.


    Although the thoughts in my heart were not clearly stated, the ancient one saw some of his inner thoughts from Peter''s confident look. This made her inevitably worried, because in her opinion, Peter was too confident on this issue, and even said that he was overconfident.


    Living for nearly a thousand years, the ancient understanding of human beings has already been profound enough to be rushed into the world. She understands the complexity of the human heart and knows that human thoughts and behavior cannot be controlled. In one sentence, it is that human beings are simply creatures full of surprises.


    Throughout the ages, how many heroes have been ruined by stupidity that some small people cannot expect. They think they can control everything, and think that the blueprints depicted in their hearts will be perfect creations. However, because of a small negligence, or the omission of the creation of a small person, everything they expected was ultimately inevitable, and they followed the ruin and completely annihilated the flood of history. in.


    Peter''s thoughts are wonderful, and his goals are great. However, how many people know this, how many people can understand? Gu Yi was not sure, but it was because of this uncertainty that she became more and more uncertain about what Peter��s future would be like.


    It��s not that she doesn��t want to peek at Peter��s future, but that Peter��s future cannot be determined. It is not a wise man to do what is seen in the future. There is no trace in the past, no future in the future, only the moment is the only truth. This is the principle that Gu Yi insisted on grasping the power of time.


    She does not intend to break this principle because of Peter, and things have not yet reached the point where they need to do so. Therefore, she can only put the inner fears on hold for a while, and then finally point to Peter in a nearly persuasive way.


    "I can understand your thoughts. But what I want to tell you is that things may not be as smooth as you think. Peter, you should understand that you can''t grasp the hearts of people. In this respect, you are still immature like a Babies. Instead of taking this unnecessary risk on such things, really, you might as well choose a safer approach."


    "Even if you control the **** with these human hands, you can''t really remove all the devils. It''s just the devil who rules the hell. Why don''t you choose a safer and simpler? What about the way?"


    "No, I have made up my mind."


    Resolutely shaking his head, Peter showed extraordinary stubbornness at this time. For his stubbornness, he also has his own reasons.


    "For me, these sinful devils, even if they are one less, are good. If such a guy gets one, it may make an innocent person out of danger in the future. I don''t want to be because of my relationship. And let these guys continue to do evil in the future. So, the result is just right."


    Having said that, Peter is already on his own mount. Obviously, he has no intention of continuing to argue with Gu Yi on this issue.


    "In short, I want to thank you for your help. Without your mention, I am afraid that I am still worried about this kind of problem. I have to say that although you don��t look very reliable, but the key At the time, you are still a reliable guy. In addition, at the end, I need to remind you. You need to be prepared accordingly. If the war really develops to require us to do so, I hope that you can have any Hesitate to leave as many talents as possible for us. Be aware that in this plan, they are already the most important key."


    "I understand. By that time I naturally knew what to do."


    Nodded, I felt that I couldn��t persuade Peter that he had changed his mind and could only make a promise on this matter along with his intentions. Of course, at this time, she also inevitably made some pitiful gestures.


    "It��s just a pity. Once we do this, those who stayed behind may not be able to return to the world in their lifetime. They may only be buried in the land of hell. Who knows?"


    "This is their own choice. When they are soldiers, participating in Stark''s plan should be able to understand this result."


    In the blazing flame, Peter has become the image of the evil spirit knight. He rode the dust and left the place without returning to the ground. And just as he left, he left a sentence behind him.


    "Sacrifice is inevitable. What we can do is to reduce this sacrifice as much as possible. If there is one day, they may still have the possibility to go home."


    "hope so."


    Silently staring at the direction in which Peter disappeared, until the beautiful fire could no longer be seen clearly. Master Gu was only able to say such things leisurely.


    "I hope your wife will not hurt you, Peter Parker."


    It''s hard to say what the Guru Master is thinking about now, and it''s hard to be sure what kind of scene she has seen from the future. Although it is only a possibility, no one can say that this possibility does not develop into a real opportunity.


    After all, this is still possible. It is precisely because of this possibility that Gu Yi would be so sincerely sorry for Peter. Because that''s not what she expected to see.


    Peter Parker, this is a young man that she appreciates very much. Smart, wise, and actionable. The most important thing is that he has a righteous heart and always maintains his own justice.


    This is hard to come by. Because man is a complex and indeterminate creature. In their lifetime, perhaps a small thing may change a person''s original belief. There are very few that can really persist. And it is even rare to be able to maintain justice as a belief.


    This is very valuable, and more valuable is. Although justice is regarded as his own belief, Peter did not fall to the point of almost pedantic when he insisted on his own beliefs. He knows the meaning of sacrifice and the choice to make sacrifices, and this is the most correct practice of justice.


    Because justice has never been a happy color. It is not a bright red with a big reunion, and it is not a shining gold. It''s just pale, a monotonous color that is rendered at the expense of cruel sacrifice.


    Justice without sacrifice is not justice, because the price paid for it is not enough to revive it, and it is not enough for people to wake up from their mistakes. It is a shackle and a torture tool. It makes it always pay a price, and this cost is often the price of blood.


    Witnessing the history of mankind for a thousand years, the ancient one is very clear about what kind of ending will be the person who bears the name of justice. The blood book of Yue Wu Mu Tian Zhao Zhao Zhao, the prayer of Joan of Arc in the firearms, are all living examples. She didn''t want Peter to repeat the same mistakes, but she knew in her heart that if Peter had been walking on this road, then such a thing would be inevitable.


    And in this case, what can she do? It is nothing more than prayer, sending a blessing to such a person.


    She will not stop Peter because she has no reason to do so and she has no position to do so. Let''s not say whether Peter will obey her dissuasion and change his beliefs. It��s her own, I��m afraid I don��t necessarily want to see such things happen.


    This is the general trend of the times. Under the general trend, such a hero of justice must emerge. All she can do is to watch, or to help. As for the fate of a hero because of her own sympathy and compassion, this is what she can''t do as a Supreme Master.


    The fate of a hero is always closely related to the destiny of mankind. The rash change is likely to have an immeasurable impact on the future of mankind. She can''t take such risks and is not willing to take on such risks. Therefore, she would rather watch a scene of tragedy in front of her.


    What a rock in the heart of a person who has lived for a thousand years is a rock-solid stone. This is something that most people cannot estimate. In fact, I am afraid that even the Master of the Ancients himself is not clear about how much his indifference can be achieved.


    It is really too tired for a person to live to such a general level. Even if she is, in this situation of today, there is already a feeling of being unable to cope with it.


    Maybe it''s time to end it all. Perhaps it is time to entrust this responsibility and mission to the next generation.


    In the inner tiredness, Gu Yi sometimes even has such an idea. However, whenever such an idea arises, there will always be a obsession that is blocking her and persuading her not to do so.


    She still has a very important mission that has not been completed. She still has some complaints and no understanding. In between, she can''t rest in peace, can''t let go of everything to embrace death.


    Gu Yi is very clear, what kind of obsession is letting her continue to persist. So whenever such an idea arises, she will always tell herself, stick to it, and stick to it.


    She already had a hunch, or that the future predicted by time had given her instructions. The person who has struggled with her in her long life, the one who shaped her and detained her in this destiny. The grudges between them are already at a juncture.


    This time will come soon, and before that, she just needs to wait quietly for the moment.


    This is her fate. It is also the fate of the Supreme Master.


    She is looking forward to the end of this fate, and the moment of the new life.

 Chapter 1701： Two kings relative to the mouse

    Randil is in the process of being ready to go. In fact, a few months ago, he was already preparing for his own action today.


    In his initial expectations, his current actions should be carried out in the context of humans and evil spirits. It is only in such a situation that he is suitable to do the action of drowning fish, so that he can profit for himself without anyone knowing.


    However, the development of the matter has been beyond his expectations from the beginning. Victor would rather lose most of his territory in **** than to easily transfer his elite troops back from the world. This also makes it easy for him to be exposed to human beings and become a real target if he starts to act as planned.


    He didn''t want to do this, but now he seems to have to do it. This makes him very uncomfortable. Since he is very uncomfortable in his heart, it is an inevitable choice for him to find a way to vent it.


    Therefore, it was originally a task that a man can solve. He did not know which rib was wrong. He chose to go out in person.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, as a boss, he is not a big deal in this kind of thing. He is not the kind of force that does not bind the chickens, but also the princes who will go to the front line. If it is to be like, for example, it should be like a tank that was stuffed into the cold warfare war. It is as high as the one that enters the modern war. It is unexplainable to say that it is unstoppable. Nothing can be a big problem.


    This is a general situation, and of course there are unusual circumstances. The general situation is often that there is also a big man on the opposite side driving up to the scene.


    Randil did not think of it, in this case, he would encounter a team of evil spirits led by Peter. This is not the situation he wants to see.


    You know, he just wanted to win this group of evil spirits through the blitzkrieg. Starting from the most real thoughts in his heart, he never had the idea of ??playing with Peter now.


    As a guy who likes to move, he still has some unclear Peter''s depth. Although he knows that Peter is the leader of the evil spirits, he is the most powerful of them. But what a powerful law he is, he still does not have a complete concept.


    Although he has already speculated that Peter might have some connection with him or with Zatanos. But to be honest, this kind of connection has a degree, and he still has not enough concepts.


    As an old guy who existed in ancient times, and is a deep participant. He knows exactly what kind of hands and feet Mr. Mephisto made in Zantanos.


    Let''s not talk about splitting the soul of Satanos and the essence of power. Just by looking at the set that he gave to the two sides, he knows that he is a man who is scheming and step by step.


    Above the soul of Zatanos, he set a powerful magical ban. This makes the powerful **** lord almost completely lost his reason and can only struggle in a crazy situation. As the host of Zatanos, all the knights he lived in can only compete in the depths of his soul and his madness.


    It is almost impossible for human beings to do such work, and this means that once transformed into a wicked knight, he can only be crazy, like the most primitive beast.


    By the same token, the same problem arises among the knights in charge of the power of Zatanos. The knight of the spirit of vengeance, the soul of a common man, is naturally far less than the other evil spirits who use angels as the spirit of revenge. This is equivalent to weakening his power in disguise, so that he can only be mediocre at the level of the average knight.


    It can be said that if it is not for the sake of giving up the identity of his own archangel, I am afraid that even he is difficult to control this power belonging to Zatanos. Just looking at this point, you can actually see how Murphysto prepared to control everything in Zatanos.


    As a leader who can lead all the evil spirits, Peter is certain that he has left the state of being trapped in the crazy soul of Zatanos. This is critical, which means that he has left the initial stage of the soul power of Zatanos.


    But to say how high he can reach, this is a question that deserves to be discussed.


    There is no doubt that it is the most powerful state to fully control the soul of Zatanos. But the average person can do such a point, this is not necessarily the case.


    Zatanos is also a great lord who could compete with Mephisto for control of the evil spirits. It took me a thousand years for Mephisto to completely wipe out his soul. I want to rely on the power of human beings, even if this human being is a superhero among them, this is unlikely. Even the incredible things.


    Randil is not convinced that human beings have this kind of ability. Even if he has already overestimated the potential of mankind, he still does not think there will be any possibility of such a situation.


    In his vision, Peter''s situation should float between the other two possibilities.


    First, he relied on a special method to appease the soul of Zatanos. Then use this special situation, like a thief to secretly use the power of Zatanos.


    Second, he and Zatanos reached some sort of agreement. Then, with the permission of Zatanos, he was able to borrow the power he had.


    If it is the former, then things are better for Randkill. Because if he is just a thief, then he certainly does not dare to have too much action to disturb Zatanos''s sleep. Under such circumstances, even if he is stronger than the ordinary evil spirit knight, it is also powerful and limited. At the very least, it is impossible to be his opponent.


    But if the situation is the latter, then the problem is much more difficult.


    As the most powerful **** lord, Zatanos can almost compete with any hell. Therefore, even if Peter Parker borrows his power only with his consent, instead of getting all of him, this power will be terrible.


    If this is the case, then things can be awful. Because he is completely unsure of Peter Parker who can overcome this state.


    Although he also has the essence of Zatanos''s strength, as a true understanding, he is very clear that this is not much comparable to the soul of Zatanos itself.


    The soul of Zatanos is his root, and the so-called essence of power is nothing but the power that is in the body before being taken away from the soul. Although this power is already very powerful, it has no roots as a rootless wood. It still has certain flaws. Otherwise, Mephisto will not use other spirits of vengeance as a carrier to undertake this power.


    This is the gap. He admits this gap, and it is precisely to understand the existence of this gap, he will be so taboo to Peter, and even said that he has a feeling of being a rat.


    As a homosexual knight, Randall actually coveted the soul of Zatanos owned by Peter. Because for him, if he can absorb the power of Peter, it almost means that he inherited all the power of the ancient **** Lord Zatanus.


    This will give him a qualitative improvement in strength. Even said that he has the ability to dominate with all hell.


    Yes, he is the general of Satan, the right arm he is relying on. But this does not mean that he can be satisfied with the current situation.


    At the side of Satan, as the leader of the Dark Angels, he is actually at the peak of the people. Even if he wants to climb again, there is no room for climbing.


    This is because he is going to be the position where Satan is dominated by hell. It is impossible for a master in **** to make such a stupid thing to give him a place. On the other hand, his power limited his climb, and he almost reached the point where he couldn''t move.


    As a sly angel, he is powerful, but this power is limited. To be sure, for the masters in hell, his power is obviously not enough to make them jealous. Or, he didn''t get the qualifications for them to compare at a level.


    This is the limit of talent, and the biggest shackle he has carried in his life.


    Why has he been so loyal to the deputy Junxi Xifa, who is also born in heaven, for so many years? Not because he realized his limitations, he made the most sensible choice he thought.


    Without any possibility to surpass Satan, he bends under his body and makes him saddle. This is the best choice for a smart person. If you want to fight for something that you shouldn''t fight for blind ambition, then the end result is probably that he has become a bone under Satan''s throne, and he has become a tool to deter the Quartet.


    Only idiots will do this and let themselves fall into such a situation. It is certainly impossible for him to make such mistakes when he is always a smart person.


    On this issue, Randel can be said to have made the most correct choice he thinks. But this does not mean that Randall really gave up all his ambitions and surrendered to Satan''s feet with peace of mind.


    He is a wise man, and a true wise man has always been self-sufficient. Although he chose to surrender, but in his heart, he may not have the idea of ??full surrender.


    This is the loyalty of smart people, and the loyalty of smart people is never worth the money. Anyone with a little brain knows that it is impossible for a smart person to trust completely. Because they will be your men, just because they realize that they are not as good as you are now. And if there is any possibility, they have achieved a go-ahead in this respect, then anti-customer is their inevitable behavior.


    At this point, Randall is no exception. Even though he has served Satan for thousands of years, in his own heart, he is still telling himself that this is only temporary, but the best choice he made for a better life. As long as there is an opportunity, as long as there is such a little chance. He will get rid of this situation and draw more for himself.


    endure. It is what he has been doing for thousands of years. And his patience did give him a chance. And this opportunity is Zatanos.


    Do you think that Randolke gave up his identity as an archangel and chose to become a evil spirit knight in the way of the spirit of vengeance just because of his loyalty to Satan, just because he wants to complete Satan''s plan? If you think so, then you are too stupid. Because people like him can''t be so selfless, just because of a so-called plan, give up everything they have now.


    You know, that is the head of the army of the Dark Angels, and the identity of one person under the anxious hell.


    Although he still possesses such an identity, as long as he realizes that he has lost all the essence of the angel, he will inevitably be rejected by the entire Dark Angels.


    The racism that the Dark Angels have maintained for thousands of years can not be an exception to him alone. It can be said that when he made such a choice, he had already expected that there would be a day.


    And why is he so obligated to abandon everything he has now and make such a change in identity and nature? In the end, it was actually because he realized that this was the opportunity he had waited for for thousands of years.


    It is not always possible for him to have a chance to peep at the power of Zatanos. When he had not fallen from heaven, Zatanos was already the most precious possession of Mephisto. Wanting to take this power from his hands, it is not much different from Satan''s lead in counterattacking heaven.


    Both are almost impossible, so he has never done anything in this regard.


    And in this era, in this era of Mephisto''s fall, the evil spirits of hell, there is no chance, he can have such an opportunity. This is the time!


    Then, his natural identity, Heaven appointed the Evil Knight ombudsman. This gave him enough confidence to find the essence of Zatanos who was hidden by Mephisto among the many evil spirits. This is the place!


    In the end, the intrigue of the various forces, and even Satan, his biggest concern, is carrying out his own planning, and he has no time to take into account his conspiracy. This is man and!


    All the conditions that are favorable to him have been gathered, and if he is looking at the end, then it can only be a loyal minister of a lifetime.


    Of course he does not want things to become this look. So naturally, he made the greatest effort he had crouched for thousands of years.


    But when the things he longed for were placed in front of him. He hesitated because he knew that this might also be his biggest nightmare!

 Chapter 1702： Unexpected harvest

    Nightmare, this is not an exaggerated rhetoric. It is the most real worry in the heart of Rendezier.


    He is very clear about a problem, that is, since this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, then the same, this may also be the opportunity of Peter Parker.


    The two of them are like two poisonous insects that are stuffed into a scorpion. Whoever can kill each other can get everything that the other party has. This opportunity is equal, and this kind of reciprocity is the most unacceptable situation for Randkir.


    He waited for thousands of years and gambled on everything he had, not to make a wedding dress for a human being in a district. So in any case, he must make himself the final winner.


    And how can we become the final winner? Randil''s consistent thinking is to move and then move, with countless preparations to build a cornerstone of his own victory.


    This is the safest approach and the best way to accept it. And the impulsive impulse, and then in the mean of losing everything you have. He is more willing to be cautious to operate, relying on little information to collect his own advantages.


    And that''s why he is not squatting now. The mousetrap is the most typical mentality of his moment. He was afraid of a direct conflict with Peter, which made him lose the advantage he had built.


    You know, Peter has never known the connection between them. Even he said that he may not know that he is secretly peering at his power.


    This is a considerable advantage. Because as long as he does not know his intention, it means that he will have difficulty grasping his actions in future conflicts. I can use this completely, and I have to set a trap to catch him. And if they face up at this time, then as the owner of the power of Zatanos, Peter will immediately realize the special connection between himself and him, and will soon be wary of himself.


    This is very bad for him. Although it is said that things do not directly lead to his fall to the ruin, but for sure, everything he has done before will be reduced to useless labor.


    Is the overall situation a priority, or is it self-interest? At this moment, Randel has inevitably fallen into such hesitation. And in his hesitation, Peter has already begun his own actions.


    As a leader who has already defined his own goals of action, Peter is now all his energy in the search and sweeping of the senior devil.


    He is very clear that in order to establish a stable **** regime, human actions are the most important situation at the moment. This is the time when there is no problem, so naturally, no matter how much he has thoughts, he must collect it at this time, and then focus on the overall situation.


    This action at the moment can be said to be a surgical-like precision strike against the threatening high-level devil in cooperation with human military operations.


    He spent a considerable amount of time interrogating the devil who knew the inside story. That is to say, there is no such thing as absolute loyalty in the devil, and he can understand the strongholds of these high-level devils in the dark.


    A group of high-level devils squatted together and created a stronghold that was not known. It doesn''t look like something that can be done to welcome human invasion. Therefore, it is logical to think that they must have a plot in this regard, and certainly it is not a small picture.


    Such a huge and far-reaching plan can''t allow the mice in these gutters to jump out of trouble. So whether it is from the overall situation or from his personal point of view, he has the need to completely eliminate this group of mice.


    This is a very normal idea, as long as it is a somewhat logical thinking, people will make similar choices with him at this time. However, I don��t know if it��s because of luck. Originally, Peter just wanted to annihilate a wave of high-level demons, but he was unexpectedly unexpected.


    He ran into the main force in the evil spirits hell.


    Of course, it may not be appropriate to use the main force to describe the defeat of this group of soldiers. But no matter who you look at, it is unlikely that such a large variety of high-level devils with different temperaments will be a coincidence.


    Only those devil lords who are entrenched in the upper classes of **** can have such appeal and commanding power. Only with a strong **** lord can you ensure that these advanced devils will not give birth to a situation in this situation.


    You know, although the situation is already very difficult. But for the devils from self-interest, it is not impossible to do the same in such a situation. After all, even if they are thinking for their own interests, they are not likely to act as a **** for other people. In particular, this other person is still at the same level of strength as they are.


    The ghosts are always the nature of the devils. And under such premise, only the existence of the devil lord can completely subdue them.


    Although in order to invade the world, Victor took away most of the **** lords. But **** is his home base after all, even if it is reasonable, he should arrange for one or two **** lords to be stationed in hell. It is these few **** lords that are now the key to hindering humans from controlling hell.


    It is unceremonious to say that as long as they can win them, then these so-called **** nobles, high-level devils can not become a climate. After all, no one is coordinating the command, and the guilt between them can make them lose most of their resistance. As long as they are addicted to guilt and can''t extricate themselves, then they are the three fingers to pinch the snails.


    This is a big fish, and I don��t think why I gave up. So after realizing what he had encountered, Peter immediately ordered a raid against the gathering of the devils.


    This time, he can be said to have caught the devils by surprise. It is also because of his sudden movement that Randall, who was still hesitant, immediately made up his mind.


    He can''t ignore this situation. Because if you let these evil spirits ride the stalks, find the bodies of the **** lords. Then the living resistance of the entire evil spirit **** will fall into disintegration.


    This can be a disaster, especially for conspirators like him. Because once the existing living forces in **** can''t resist human invasion, the war will soon enter the final state.


    The evil spirits **** will fall into the control of human beings. With the human nature, when they taste the pleasure of this invasion, it is hard to say that they will not spread the war to other hells.


    However, Kiel could not pin his hopes on Victor''s efforts and the fact that humans don''t know how to go to other hells.


    Let''s not say what Victor''s ambiguous vague attitude means. It can be seen from the sudden assault of human beings on lightning. These guys must have an extremely understanding of **** and possess some special means. The guy is there. Combining some of the intelligence in the human world, it can be argued that this is the human army and the embers of Kama Taj have colluded together.


    Only magic can tell the blitz of humanity. In the human world, only the talents of Kama Taj will have enough motivation and ability to help the human army.


    Speaking of Kama Taj, this sacred place of the Master was indeed a big worry for all hells, because no one had thought that there would be such a shocking figure in the middle of mankind, all **** that can be forced by one''s own strength. The ruler had to sign the next contract with the nature of humiliation and humiliation.


    This is a shame. But no matter how stigma can''t change a problem, that is, the Supreme Master is leading the world where Kama Taj is sitting. For all the big characters in hell, it is a mine that cannot be lightly committed.


    The **** of the contract plus the power of the Supreme Master is enough to dispel all the hell''s guilty conscience. That is, the Supreme Master is no longer there, and they can regain this ghost idea.


    After all, Kama Taj with the Supreme Master and Kama Taj, who have no Supreme Master, are two concepts. The former is a complete, enviable whole. The latter can only be regarded as the embers left by the Supreme Master, and there is no **** left in the teeth.


    For people like Kyle, the Supreme Master is the key to determining the attitude of Kama Taj. So how to judge her condition is a very important issue.


    At this point, Randel agreed with the views of most people. That is, the Supreme Master is probably in the corner of the universe that has really died in the past few decades.


    Otherwise, there is no reason for Mephisto to make such an earth-shattering event, but she has not yet responded with a little bit.


    You know, the British Isles is her hometown. Even if she does not accept this relationship, she will always care about the lives of her disciples and grandchildren. And no matter what I say, she has always been a human guardian. She really has no reason to choose to pay for Mephisto''s work.


    Because, in her hand, the contract signed by Mephisto, signed under the testimony of Hell. As long as she is there, she will not have to spend a lot of effort. Just take out the contract and let Mephisto pay the most cost.


    This is the most direct and effective way to deal with the meticulous **** lord of Mephisto. In the beginning, if I didn��t touch the strength of the Supreme Master, I had a big loss in her body. This old fox does not necessarily sign this. Will be caught by the contract of the tail.


    The opportunity is just one. And even such an opportunity did not catch, but let Murphysto do the same crimes, which made them guys in **** have to think about it.


    The contract with a dead man is simply not at all. In particular, compared with the huge benefits in front of it, it is even less necessary to be placed on the mind.


    Imagine that even the most binding **** of the devil can be neglected because of the relationship of interests. Then, the embers of Kama Taj, the supreme masters of the Supreme Master, who are not able to stand on the table, may be A guy like Kiel is in the eye.


    Therefore, although it is speculated that there is the existence of Master Karma Taj. But for their existence, Randel is really not very concerned.


    He has seen the level of Baron Modu. He feels sorry for the strength of Modu. If even the pro-disciples of the Supreme Master are only at such a level, then Kama Taj will not really need to survive.


    Such a weak group of mages is simply a negligible presence in the war of hell. If it weren''t for the technology that opened the way to Hell, Randil would not even consider them. And even if they noticed them, he still doesn''t think these guys are of great value.


    As long as they defeated humanity in the war, these incompetent wizards alone could not turn any waves. Therefore, instead of paying attention to these guys who are not using eggs, it is better to focus on how to defeat the evil knight''s action.


    Still, you must not let the evil spirits find the existence of those **** lords. Otherwise, things will shift in the direction that is most unfavorable to them.


    You must know that the evil spirits of the **** are small, the whole **** is passive, and Satan��s conspiracy is the most serious problem.


    Randil was initially vowed to persuade Satan to change the original plan and let him let go of the war of mankind and hell.


    Because his original plan was to mix the water by war. This will provide the greatest convenience for Satan''s conspiracy and the expansion of his power. Secondly, he can also cover the muddy fish in which he is.


    It was a good thing to do both, but now it has fallen to the present situation because of the incompatibility of all parties. To be honest, this is a situation that he never expected, and he did not want to see.


    Let me not say that such a thing happened, and it has any serious impact on his own plan. The anger and punishment from Satan is not what he is willing to face.


    Don''t look at his high weight, but also from the Long Laochen, but also the right arm. If Satan is planning a few hundred years of planning, Satan will never be polite to him.


    People in their status pin their hopes on the most unreliable old feelings, and it is simply joking about taking their own lives. And as a wise man, Randall is not going to make such a low-level mistake.


    So now, he is already an order, and the fallen angels who commanded his own men are dispatched.


    Of course, it is also of a nature, he also reserved a special hand at this time.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1703： Suspicion of murder

    Randil��s current idea is simple. That is, he wants to undermine his raids on the premise of ensuring that he is not identified by Peter.


    It doesn''t sound too easy, but if you think about it, it won''t be too difficult. Because the method is very simple, as long as the evil spirits catch these advanced devils and interrogate them, they can be cleared out.


    The lords of **** are deeply hidden. As long as they are not revealed by some devils and nobles who know the inner feelings, the possibilities they discover by human beings and even the evil spirits are infinitely close to zero.


    The problem is here. Although their location is kept secret, unless they are leaked inside, they are unlikely to reveal their position at all. But here it is hell. And if you want to find one or two ghosts in the ghost place like hell, it is really not too difficult.


    He is very convinced that he himself will not show too much loyalty if he is tortured by himself. Therefore, he does not even expect those unscrupulous devil nobles to be able to give up their lives at this time.


    Counting on them is not expected. So, the result of letting go of this situation is that things will definitely fall to the worst. And if he wants to control the deterioration of the situation, then the action to respond is a must.


    As an ally, the most important thing that Dyke Keel should do is to rescue, but he is not willing to take any risk of exposure. He did not have such an idea from the beginning.


    For the sake of the life of several high-level devils, I have put my wilderness in my life, and Dykeel has not been so noble. Not to mention the fate of some of their ordinary devils, even if they are not qualified for those devil lords.


    In short, it is impossible to let him go to worry about saving them. It is impossible in this life. In contrast, he would rather spend his thoughts, killing those who might reveal the secret, and using the way to stop the leak of such information.


    On such issues, he has always been decisive. So when the evil spirits knights had just begun to kill the Quartet, they suddenly discovered that a group of people who did not know where they came from seemed to be the reinforcements of the heavens. Together with their actions, they carried out cruelty to the devils present. Strangled.


    On the speed of killing, these fallen angels are no slower than the evil spirits.


    The evil spirits are of course a natural restraint against the devil, and they can kill the devil like a natural enemy. But fallen angels are not bad either. They have a battle against the devil and they have their own set. And if this set of efforts is exerted, it will not be inferior to any evil spirit knight.


    In a two-pronged approach, the devils, who were already being beaten, immediately ushered in the catastrophe. It can be said that even a decent resistance has not been formed, they are already like the ant colony under boiling water, and the death and injury are heavy!


    There are very few who can survive, and even these lucky guys are lucky enough to survive the first shock, and in the subsequent chase, they are unlikely to continue to be lucky.


    Being killed, this is only a matter of time. And this time will never last long. Finally realized this, Peter immediately woke up. And then, he hurriedly urged himself to his underwater.


    "Stop them! Don''t let them kill all these devils! We have to live! We must live!"


    Peter''s order has some unexpected feelings for most of the evil spirits. After all, those who have just been fighting side by side suddenly have to turn their backs, so as long as there are people with such a conscience, I am afraid that they will not be willing to go.


    Of course, this is not to say that the evil spirits are really so sentimental, and the feelings are cheap enough to be able to vote for a group of people of unknown origin. They are not that stupid, or they are not as foolish as they are evil knights.


    On the issue of watching people, the evil spirit knight and the ordinary people are very different. Ordinary people pay attention to the first impression, and this first impression is often determined by the appearance and movement characteristics of a person.


    For example, if a person is born beautifully and behave in a decent manner, then most people will have a good first impression of him. And if it is the opposite, what appears in front of you is a person who is ugly and rude, even if he does not do anything to you, I am afraid that you will subconsciously give him a bad impression.


    Some people compare humans to eyeballs, which is extremely appropriate. Because the power of the first impression of mankind is really huge, sometimes even the case of being too confessed to the first impression of one''s heart, to question and destroy the reality.


    Of course, this is just some counterexample in extreme cases. In most cases, although people will be affected by the first impression, they will eventually be corrected by the actual situation.


    As an old saying goes, Lu Yao knows horsepower and sees people for a long time!


    This is the common person''s perception of strangers. The evil spirits are very different from them.


    It is also the problem of the first impression. The ordinary human beings look at the external tendons, while the evil spirits look at the inner soul and sin of the human being.


    Old people often say that painting tigers is difficult to draw bones, and knowing people knows what they don''t know. For ordinary people, what they can see is just what a person reveals outside, and these things can be faked and can be interpreted. So it may not be true.


    But for the evil spirit knights, what they see is absolutely true, and it is impossible to forge something.


    A person can deceive others, but he can''t fool himself. Even if one can deceive one''s own brain, his own heart, it is absolutely impossible to deceive his own soul.


    In short, the sinful eyes that go through the depths of the soul will never be deceived. The problem at the moment is exactly here.


    Why do the evil spirit knights think that these fallen angels that are suddenly killed are friends and non-enemy, and will hesitate and unbearable when they receive orders to specialize in them? The crux of the matter is that in their eyes, these fallen angels who have not fully revealed their identity are simply not the unforgivable existence of sin.


    It may be exaggerating to say that they are completely innocent. After all, it was a warrior who had been fighting for thousands of years. He said that he had not dyed his blood on his hands, and he had accumulated thousands of souls. But you have to say that they are the kind of sin that is unforgivable.


    The sin is unforgivable. It can be used in the devil in hell, but it cannot be used on fallen angels who are also in hell. Why do you say that? The reason is very simple, that is, the devil and the angel have a fundamental difference in behavior.


    The sin of the devil, sin is not forgiven because they are devils, but because of the sinful crimes they committed.


    Kill the lives of innocent people, torture their bodies and souls with cruel means, and use their pain to please themselves. This is the root of the undeserved sins of the devils.


    It''s not that all the devils are like this, but the overwhelming majority is not wrong at all.


    In contrast, although the angels are also killing, their killing targets are much more normal.


    Most are the devils in hell, and very few are the waiters of other gods. There is usually no innocent statement among these guys, so it is not a harmless person to kill them with nature. Of course, the most important thing is that they don''t like the devil to please others by tormenting others. Instead, they will respect their opponents and give them a good time when they are facing the battle.


    Fallen angels have their own pride and restraint. As warriors, they can kill any type of enemy. But let them be self-satisfied and play with the soul as a way to make fun of themselves. This is something that cannot be accepted by them.


    It''s like a person and a dog. You look at the dog eating the scent of the ground and you are very fragrant. You can''t take it for a try.


    The difference between the angel and the devil is here, and it is because of this difference that they are in a different color in the eyes of the evil spirit knight.


    If the devil''s soul looks directly at the incomparably dirty color, it is like knocking over the paint bucket, so that all the pigments are mixed together, then stepped on and stepped on, and stepped into a paste of color. if. Then the color of the angel is quite pure color.


    Can not be said to be pure white, that is the color that even the angels of heaven do not have. But to say a clean gray, but not too much.


    Unless you are completely irrational, you can only act instinctively. Otherwise, the evil spirit knight will rarely be hostile to this seemingly pure guy.


    Because they also know that everything can''t be absolute. Just like the soldiers who defended the country, even if they were contaminated with the blood of others, can you say that they are sinful? The answer is definitely not good.


    The sensible knight must learn to make good use of his talents and make reasonable judgments. So naturally, in the current situation, they began to hesitate.


    This hesitation is very terrible. Because they are hesitant to score a point, it will make them less likely to seize the possibility of being used as a confession. It was originally a good situation for catching big fish, and maybe it would be a happy occasion. The result of this is of course Peter can''t accept.


    Therefore, since his men are hesitant to act, he can only do it himself.


    A fierce twist on the throttle, the bursting evil spirits locomotive immediately gave off a horrible roar. In the hellfire that is rushing, he has already rushed to the front of a sly angel who is holding up the butcher knife, and smashed the devil under his knife.


    Although the infernal fire burning on the locomotive brought great pain to the devil, it was a price that was acceptable compared to keeping a small life.


    He knows the current affairs, even if most of his chest is scorched, he does not dare to make any interference with Peter''s driving. Because he knew very well that if Peter gave up on him, then he would only have a dead end.


    Good death is worse than living, can keep a dog''s life, then of course, life is first!


    He thinks so. But the embarrassing angel he had faced before did not want him to have such an idea.


    You said that since you are almost dying, why bother to struggle? If you fall into your own hands, you can still have a good time, falling in the hands of the evil spirits, you may not even want to die. How do you want to die with you, but can you please don''t bother me?


    The harsh military law of the Dark Angels Corps made the angels criticize the situation at hand. When I think of my own mission, I have to be stunned by the shameful scenes of thorns. In my heart, there is already an impulse to get mad.


    For the angels who are proud of their own arrogance, this is something that makes them uncomfortable than killing them. So I know that chasing the evil spirits on the locomotive is very stupid and dangerous, but this embarrassing angel rushed up without hesitation.


    He tried to insert his own light spear into the wheel of the locomotive, so that the whole locomotive quickly stopped. However, he just projected the spear and did not wait for it to approach the target. Peter is already a big tail, turning the whole locomotive.


    The spear was wiped by him, and he was just scratching his hand and grasping the angel''s light spear in his hand.


    The power of Hellfire spewed out, and the spear of the light of the eye became a spear of hell. This means that the attack is not going to end, and this situation is naturally annoyed by the angels.


    He was still thinking about whether he wanted to try again, and he had not waited for him to make up his mind. He was already attracted by Peter''s eyes.


    In the swaying flame, there seems to be something lurking in the sneak, which is the eyes that the predator will show when he is staring at his prey.


    This kind of look made him nervous, but also made his heart alarm. As an elite in the Dark Angels, he is well aware of what this instinctive reaction means. So immediately, he stared at Peter''s movements.


    For the next shock, he thought he was already fully prepared. However, when that moment really came, he found that he had not had any time to react.


    Just like being penetrated by real light, when he came back to God, he suddenly realized that he was like a fly that was struck by steel needles and was nailed to the ground with a spear.


    The magic of Hellfire has poured into his body. In the face of this violent and powerful force, he did not even have a decent resistance, but it was completely ashes in the bright and dazzling fire.


    At this time, the hidden features of the angels to cover up their identity are already exposed. Although the time is not long, the burning wings of the flame can still be seen by many people.


    Fallen angels! Realizing this identity, the evil spirits no longer have any hesitation and hesitation. Almost immediately, they are already attacking the angels!


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1704： The gap shows the problem

    The fallen angel is in the eyes of the evil spirit knight, but it is a realistic enemy target. This is irrelevant to their past and not to their good and evil. It is only because of differences in position and identity that they must exist as hostile parties.


    At this point, almost all the evil spirit knights are well-informed, so naturally, after discovering the identity of the other party, they immediately changed their attitude and began to meet with them.


    This kind of action made the seemingly smooth situation immediately fall into an extremely embarrassing state. At the very least, it is already quite difficult for the angels to continue to kill the devils in front of the evil spirits.


    of course. Difficulties do not mean impossible. At this time, the military strength of the Dark Angels�� strict military discipline and cruel test has already been reflected.


    Despite the evil spirits in the middle of the stalk, they continue to expand the results. Although the speed of this expansion is not very fast, in the face of the extremely rare devils, this speed has already pushed their number of survivors to single digits.


    It can be said that such performance is worthy of the elite name of the Dark Angels. But at the same time, this is also to let the evil spirits begin to have some face gone.


    On the reputation, they are also bearing the title of the Mephisto Guards. No matter from which aspect, they will not be inferior to the Dark Angels. And on the strength, they are even above the angels in the district. Obviously, this is a dominant situation, but the result is that they have made a misleading result. This naturally makes them unwilling.


    However, the established facts are so placed in front of them, even if they are unwilling to do so, they are powerless. Because this situation is not the difference in strength can make up for it.


    In the end, the evil spirit knight is just a group of rabble composed of various vendors. As a group of rabble, it is undoubtedly a very difficult thing to defeat the dark angelic army that has been ruthless in this respect. It��s not that they don��t care, but the limitations of team operations are here. If you don��t take it for granted, you can solve such problems.


    As a commander, Peter is also the first to recognize this problem. In the past, although he worked as an avenger with many team tasks, he said that he was not a team member at that time and he could not feel the difficulties in this respect. Especially at the earliest time, it was Steve Rogers, the world-recognized tactical master who directed them, and he was even less likely to feel this problem.


    Not sitting in this position is not imaginable in this regard. This is not a strategy game. Everyone under your hand can execute your instructions firmly and in accordance with your instructions as a machine. They need you to coordinate and coordinate. So, when you are in such a position, you will know how many problems there are that you need to overcome. And this means that no one is qualified for such a special job.


    Wanting to understand this, Peter was a little bit guilty at the same time, and inevitably felt a little luck. It is better to find the crux of the problem now than to find it again in future wars. Now that there is still time, he can also train some of the knights under the opponent. Although it is said that they will not be trained directly as an elite teacher, at the very least, it will be better than the current situation of such a rabble.


    Of course, this is the future. At this time, his urgent task is to solve the problem at hand as soon as possible. And if you look closely at the situation at hand, even if it is already prepared in the heart, he will inevitably gloomy face.


    It can make him look gloomy and it is extremely bad to take the situation. The de facto situation is that, except for the devil he guards, the vast majority of other devils have already died in the hands of these angels.


    Scribbled roots, killing. They did it, even though they also paid a lot of money. But from a holistic perspective, they are the last winners of this conflict.


    This result is what Ludwig is happy to see. Although the loss of personnel caused by the action made him feel a little painful, but the ability to strike the overall morale of the evil spirit knight, so that the entire dark angel legion grows up a face, this loss can be said to be able to Within the scope of acceptance.


    Randol has never thought of the kind of things that can be done beautifully, and he can still do good things without any harm. This kind of thing is not realistic for him, especially if the opponent is a wicked knight.


    In short, the plan has been successfully concluded. Staying here and entangled with the evil spirits are just a matter of expanding unnecessary casualties. It is very precious that these elites, such as the elite, are certainly not able to make such a loss. So immediately, he gave them instructions to retreat through the special communication magic inside the Dark Angels.


    For the angels, the order is absolutely absolute. So as soon as he heard the command from Randil, they immediately gave up the idea of ??fighting, and immediately turned around and retreated in the direction of high altitude.


    This is the fastest way to get rid of the evil spirits chase. The evil spirits also noticed this.


    Once the angels rise to a certain height, with their mobility and tools at hand, they really don''t have much chance to catch up with them. And if it really wants them to escape from their own eyes in such a way, then let alone Peter''s face is gone, even they may not be able to pass the level of their own heart.


    Don''t think that they don''t know what shame is because they are born in three religions. The more people like them who are born in the background, the more they care about the problems on their faces. After all, they are all the sons and sons on their own platforms. If they let their enemies in the past know that they have not been protected by a few people, they have let the killers calmly retreat. Don''t you want to laugh at your big teeth. And if you want to be true, where is your old face going?


    This is a very real problem. Therefore, they did not use Peter to greet them. These evil spirit knights were already spontaneous, and they resorted to the sorrowful angels to greet the past. There is a big meaning that they will not give up without leaving them.


    However, their motivation is good. But if it is actually implemented, things will not be as easy as they think.


    Even if the angels are retreating, they are still in a well-organized posture. After some of the staff segments, the other part will be evacuated first. When the latter people entered the safe range, they were transferred and used remote harassment to create a chance to evacuate the broken companions.


    The whole process does not require any communication, and it is completely the most tacit and most efficient cooperation in silent. It can be said that the army-style group combat mode has been brought to the limit by them. In contrast, the performance of the evil spirit knight is somewhat unsatisfactory.


    These knights have no tacit understanding at all. Here you just threw a knife in the past, and there was a stone as big as a car, and it was all over the sky like a shot.


    This is to say that you are not interfering with each other, but the question is whether you are aiming at my goal, that is, I accidentally misread your prey. A variety of throwing objects, not yet falling on their target, have already lost more than half because of mutual interference. As for the rest, it does not play any significant role for the embarrassing angels who are waiting for them.


    In addition to those one or two individual unlucky ghosts, the vast majority of other angels can be said to be unharmed, and watching them pat their ass, and a group of evil spirits in addition to Yang Tianxiao In addition to venting the stagnation of the heart, there is no way. This naturally makes them from top to bottom, all of them are full of grievances.


    In this case, some people began to give up on their own, almost violently bombing and generally vent their emotions. The other person sighed and sighed silently and walked to the side and spontaneously stayed. And more people are yelling. For a time, the slang of slang in all parts of the world gathered together, making the already chaotic scene quickly uncontrollable.


    At this time, Peter would have stopped calling, and it is estimated that few people would ignore him.


    He probably understood this in his heart, so he just pressed his own temper and waited silently for the situation to calm down.


    For him, the occurrence of such a thing is very uncomfortable and extremely disgusting. But it is not without any benefit at all.


    The first is that this sudden encounter is enough to make all the evil spirits wake up, let them clearly understand that apart from that powerful force, there is still a gap between it and the real elite.


    This is a very critical issue. Because if you can''t realize the problem, then the contest between the evil spirit knight and the angels will always be at a disadvantage. Everyone knows now that these winged birds are secretly watching themselves. If this is not the difference between each other, then it is not guaranteed when they will pay the price of blood.


    It��s about your own life, and I believe that those who are unrestrained in the weekdays will not continue to be willful. And as long as they can get a little more general, then another problem that has been plaguing Peter has been solved.


    Peter has always faced a problem that has caused him a lot of headaches. That is, although he is nominally the commander of all evil spirit knights, in fact, his ability to mobilize the evil spirit knight is not as large as it seems.


    The evil spirits will choose to surrender to him after the end of the school, on the one hand because of the grand blueprint he promised. On the other hand, it is because of the powerful power he showed.


    In the end is the existence of hell, the evil spirits knight still inherited a little bit of hell. Therefore, the strong is the respect, and the idea of ??treating the strong as the boss is not so strange among them.


    However, although Peter is recognized as their leader, it does not mean that they will listen to Peter.


    For them, the name of Peter''s leader is more like a nominal thing, just a symbol of their recognition of his status.


    Acknowledgement is recognition, and recognition does not mean loyalty. The true loyalty, not only for the kind of fire for him, but also for the birth and death, there is still a big gap between them. And if you have to make an analogy, it is like the British royal family.


    The vast majority of Commonwealth people will admit that their royal status is right, but you have to say that the royal family wants to let them go to the royal family for a command, like the king of the story, to kill and kill. Then it is estimated that the vast majority of Commonwealth people will swear a mother to sell the batch, and then while the royal family and the government are idiots, they will find a bar to enjoy themselves.


    It��s already the age of cooking. You still tell them what to say about Junn��s saying. Isn��t this a joke?


    Of course, the idea of ??the evil spirit knight may not be as realistic as ordinary people who cook, but in the same way, it is not so easy to let them sell their lives.


    There are two factors, one is external. The ease and freehand of the battle has always made the evil spirits seldom feel the existence of stress, and since there is no pressure, they are naturally willing to maintain the status quo. After all, no one wants to have more than one grandfather on the head.


    This is an external factor, and the intrinsic factor lies in Peter himself.


    You know, although the evil spirits have a bohemian heart. But they are still qualified fighters after all, and as soldiers, how can they not know the importance of obeying orders. The reason why this situation will happen at the moment is that they do not feel the centripetal force that belongs to the leader of Peter.


    Peter could not fully trust them. At the very least, according to all the performances of Peter so far, he has not reached the point where he can make these evil spirits loyal to all.


    Peter is very clear about what is going on in this area. Personality charm, a talent that a good leader must have.


    Although he did not want to admit it, Peter had to admit that if he changed someone else''s position. For example, Steve Rogers, even Tony Stark. It is likely that things will be very different.


    Both of them are much better than themselves in this respect. No matter from which angle, the civilian son of Queens, New York, is not qualified to be a leader.


    He is a duck on the shelves. But even if he was on the shelves, he could only bite his head. Because he is very clear about a problem, that is, there is no second candidate in front of this heavy mission.


    He is the only choice. So even if he is not the best, for his ideals, he must do his best.

 Chapter 1705： Deviation

    Almost in the mind, I am madly reminiscing about what happened to me as an avenger. Peter was thinking about what Steve Rogers did, thinking about what he would do when he was in such a position.


    I have to say that Steve is a good example and an object worthy of his study and respect. If it is not the case, then the person who is most suitable for this position should be him. Even if he is an assistant to him, Peter is willing to do so, and there will be no negative thoughts. After all, if it is him, then the situation at the moment should be another appearance, and their ambitious ideals will be higher than they are now.


    The ideal is the most important. For him, if he gives up his power to achieve his own ideals, then he is absolutely right. But since the ideal shoulder can only be his own, then he can only learn from this past memories, and then see if he can use it on the problems he faces.


    This is a test of people''s lives. Fortunately, Peter is a high IQ talent. And in many ways, although he is somewhat immature, his potential is huge enough. So as long as he soaks his heart and does it seriously, then things don''t really mean that they can''t see a little hope.


    If such a thing does not even have hope for himself, then there is no need to continue. He has this awareness, so naturally, he began to work hard to conceive in this regard.


    Of course, this is not a one-off event. Peter himself understands this, so he is already ready to fight for a long time. But in the moment, this kind of thing is important, but it is not really a top priority. The real imperative is that it should be regarded as the only survivor in his own hands.


    Although it was said that the evil spirits were almost shackled by the angels, there was no way to stop them from killing the devil. However, this is not completely absolute. Because these angels don''t have the ability to take the bad luck from his hands. Therefore, the only question is whether the survivor in his hand has any value.


    In general, it is best to have several objects that can be confessed. This will ensure that you will not catch any uninformed idiots, and secondly, through the comparison of their testimony, to determine whether the situation they report is correct.


    No one is sure whether the devil will play such a trick. After all, it is a means of playing tricks and tricks. They must be the level of the expert. And if this is what they make a bitterness, then there is nothing else to say, these evil spirit knights under their own hands may be inevitably devastated. For the evil spirit knight, which is very rare in itself, such losses can lead to very serious consequences. For even the sake of their overall plan, Peter must be careful in this matter.


    The current situation can only be said to be first to try your luck. First, let him know if he knows the specific information to determine the next move. And to figure this out, Peter immediately smashed him like a chicken, and then forced him to ask him in a hoarse voice.


    "Where is the Lord of Hell? Where is your master? Say it, I will give you a good time!"


    "Let your mother''s fart!" The devil had just been a hard-pressed one, and was immediately stunned by Peter''s infernal sorrow. This time, he immediately took away the courage he had hard to swell, and asked him to plead with Peter. "Forgive, forgive. I said, I said all!"


    "Where is your master? Say, I will not give you a second chance!"


    "I said, I said, I said all of them. Kozaffy��s commander is now."


    His words had just opened his head, and suddenly, a blazing flame had already slammed into it. This familiar atmosphere made Peter not have time to react, and when he reacted, the devil who had not had time to speak was completely turned into a coke in the burning of the Hellfire.


    He couldn''t tell where the devil commander named Kozafis was. In the face of such a situation, Peter was an unstoppable anger, and then a cold feeling of deep into the bone marrow came to his mind.


    This can''t be the result of any mistakes, nor can it be unintentional. In this case, there is only one possibility for such a thing. That is, there is a ghost inside them!


    He can''t feel wrong. Or, the power of hellfire from the evil spirit knight can''t be faked by anyone else. The facts are here, even if he wants to argue in his heart, it is simply impossible. Therefore, he must face this reality. And such a terrible reality is really making him unacceptable.


    Why did the evil spirit knight gather to him? It is because the hatred of **** is because of what they have encountered.


    Their own tragic experience in the past is enough for them to exchange the demise of **** at the expense of everything. And this is what he promised to all the evil spirits. They have agreed with each other that they have to give all their strength to support him in completing this grand plan. And if someone chooses to betray at this time, then he not only violates an agreement, but also abandons his past, his own.


    It''s hard for Peter to imagine what kind of price would make a wicked knight make such a choice. He would like to take out such a traitor and then ask him in front of him, in front of all of them, because of what he wants to do.


    He is eager to do this and wants to vent his inner feelings. But reason has stopped him, so he finally did not choose to do so.


    He can''t let their internals lose because of a traitor. It is even more difficult for them to have more suspicions and gaps because they are not so secure.


    This is the enemy''s trick, he is very convinced. In fact, just thinking a little in your head, he can think of what the inner ghost is doing with fear and showing what it is.


    The more he thinks, the more Peter feels he can''t make him happy. So now, he has already burned the coke in his hand, and then squatted and commanded all the evil spirits.


    "The mission failed, we retreated. Next time we will re-match!"


    Most of the evil spirit knights were still immersed in the previous failures, not realizing what was happening around Peter. While the small part of the knight saw some truth, but some unknown, they still wisely closed their mouths at this time.


    And seeing the evil spirit knight so with the order of Peter to evacuate, has been hiding in the dark observation of the rare body to reveal the figure, and then in the direction of Peter leaving a sigh of regret.


    He lurked in at risk, not just as simple as destroying the last piece of evidence. Instead, let them have a gap inside, this is what he wants to see the most. But in the current situation, things are not as simple as he imagined.


    Peter is obviously not the character he can manipulate with a little subtotal. If you want to weave the snare and put him in the trap, he must still have a more elaborate design.


    Of course, this is just a small move that is easy to use. It is good to be successful. But if it doesn''t work, it won''t have much impact on his overall plan.


    In short, this encounter is a very meaningful thing for him. Not only is it a smashing human conspiracy, it has won an extremely precious time for hell. More importantly, it allows him to come into contact with his fateful enemies, giving him a deeper understanding and understanding of Peter Parker.


    This is a smart opponent, and this can be seen from his ability to remain calm at this time and make the most favorable judgment for himself.


    There are very few such intelligent people in hell, especially in the ghost place of anxious hell. Dealing with those guys, sometimes you don''t even have to do anything with you, just a simple and provocative action that can irritate those idiots who lose their minds.


    Peter is obviously different from those guys. This must be crucial, because it means that the fate between him and Peter will not only fight, but also need to fight.


    Of course, as a wise man who is one of the best in both places in Hell''s Paradise, Randel is not afraid of this intellectual challenge. On the contrary, if possible, he would prefer to decide the final outcome only through this kind of battle.


    An old fox who played with nearly 10,000 years of intrigue was no reason to lose to the little foxes. After all, this kind of intellectual contest is not only about IQ, but also the accumulated experience and wisdom.


    Unfortunately, although this is a very good idea, it is not very realistic. So the reality is that people like him still have to consider the struggle.


    And a bad news is that if the previous predictions of Peter''s power are divided into levels one or two according to the level of danger, then Peter''s power is already above the second level, and the story is close. The first level of danger.


    The time of the conflict was too short and the battle ended too quickly, and it was difficult for Dekier to have sufficient data to make accurate judgments. However, his eyes will not deceive him, and his experience will not be falsified. So Peter��s threat will only be higher than he estimated, and will not be less than he estimated.


    This is a very bad problem. Because this means that once face to face, life and death, he will not necessarily be the opponent of this young class.


    It sounds a bit fucking, as if he had lived on a dog for tens of thousands of years. But Rendel is still convinced of his own judgment. In this respect, he rarely makes mistakes, and he does not think that this will be an exception.


    Therefore, the key to the problem has been determined. If you want to defeat Peter Parker''s opponent, like a real knight to carry out a bright and duel, it is the next strategy. If you want to win, you want to win with the greatest advantage. There is only one way to win. That is the trick of exerting intrigue.


    Tightening his throat a little bit like a rope with a precise plan, piercing his chest with the most brutal conspiracy like a poisonous blade. Do not give him any chance to fight back, nor give him any breathing. One strike will kill, and it will be divided into life and death. This is the safest method and the most effective and suitable method for him.


    He has no more choices, or he has no better choice. And to understand this, Randil''s sophisticated vicious brain quickly moved at high speed.


    He is very proficient in his work. But it is precisely because of this proficiency that he is more aware of a truth that is ignored by many people. That is to play tricks, but also to pay the price and bear the risk.


    It��s not that you have a slap in the face, just say a few words to turn the group of others to play, and even say that life and death are in your hands.


    That is the exaggeration of the family, mostly delusional, or simply to deceive people. Just like the sons of the past sons and grandsons who played with their own slaves, they can drive them like dogs, simply because the slaves themselves are their possessions. Just like the peasant woman killing her own chicken, can you say that she was a conspiracy to harm the chicken? This is definitely not enough.


    Intrigues are just opponents on the same level. It''s just for those characters that can''t be controlled at all.


    It is like a weak scholar who is playing with a big man with a big waist. Of course, he can deceive this stock for a while with rhetoric. But after that, he also had to bear the risk of his fists facing each other after he was awake.


    People are the big fists of sand shovel, you are the bones of my body like firewood. So if this punch goes down, I really can''t say that you have a life.


    The return and risk are always proportional, and only in this way can they be worthy of the treatment of others. Otherwise, who will work hard to do the real thing, all play with their mouths.


    For Randy Kiel, since he has decided to use intrigues, he is naturally prepared to take on all risks. It��s just that he still hesitates now, hesitating whether he should bet on everything and play a big ticket.


    The current situation is not so good for him. From many perspectives, he is actually at a disadvantage. Especially if he still can''t understand Victor''s specific intentions, he really can''t say that he can win the game.


    For him, counting on Victor is an unrealistic problem. Therefore, in order to ensure that his wild vision does not vanish, he has already begun to play the idea of ??other people.

 Chapter 1706： Seeing the wall

    Victor''s work has recently become busy.


    This is because his king''s game is going to the climax. By swapping with the interests of those capital bureaucrats, he has the ability to infiltrate his power into the nations and consortia.


    For him, this is a very crucial step, even a situation that can affect the future of the entire world. If done right, he may not be able to achieve even greater achievements than Steve Rogers, who has been heavily employed by Smith. In his opinion, nothing can be more important than this kind of thing that can get more impressions in front of Smith. Of course, the junk of **** is the same.


    Priority, this is a problem on the one hand. The problem on the other hand is that this is part of his plan.


    He didn''t know what it was like to do. But he has plenty of conviction to make a wall-viewing, and to look at his intrigues in a side-by-side manner.


    The best way to deal with a conspiracy is to not participate in it. As long as he does not walk into everything that others have arranged, then no matter what conspiracy, it is ineffective for him.


    Maybe at this time, the idiot called Dyke Keel may be jumping on his feet. Every time I think of such a scene, Victor''s mind is always full of other pleasures.


    I don''t know if I have killed the aftermath of Mephisto. Now he is always full of challenges to this legendary mythical figure. He always wants to see the scene of this mythical figure falling from the clouds, and if he can have his own merits in the middle, then he will be satisfied.


    Of course, if this is just his own thoughts, then he may not be able to do so. After all, this is about the whole action. If he is caused by a hobby and a hobby, the final result is probably the corner where he is buried like garbage.


    It is like Mephisto, who is still lying on the wasteland of England.


    However, this is obviously not his own idea. So naturally, he began to look at all the changes in **** according to his special hobby.


    However, watching does not mean doing nothing. Although he has already decided on the idea of ??a disaster, he is still responsible for explaining some of his mistakes in his work. So in addition to the infiltration work on the European side, he spends more time on self-checking.


    He needs to know exactly where mistakes have occurred, enabling humans to be aware of their plans and making such counterattacks against the plan. At the same time, he has to figure out why such an important thing is to tell himself at the top of another hell, instead of telling himself this information.


    If this is because their mistakes make humans do such things under their eyes, then the guys in the black heart must pay the price. And if it is said that this is because of betrayal, because of their stupid ambitions, then the result will only be more serious than this.


    Unless they are dead, the dead is clean, and even a little residue is left. Otherwise no one can save them.


    Don''t think that Victor is a human being, he doesn''t have the kind of sorrow that belongs to the devil. You know, if someone like him is really hot, even the devil will not be his opponent. I hope that he will not be merciful to the same kind of people, he will open a side to a group of devils, it is better to count on **** to return to peace tomorrow.


    In this almost ruthless investigation, all the devils in North America have ushered in a wave of cleansing.


    All those who have had contact with the US government, all who may be suspected, have been chased and killed by Victor''s devil. Although it is said that there are so many tragedies in the middle, there are indeed many innocent people who have died in it. But in the end, Victor got what he wanted.


    An interesting piece of information relates to a role that he has been paying attention to. The connection between the two immediately made him relish the interest. In the dead of night, he is in his own secret base. He naturally has nothing to worry about. So while recollecting, he talked to himself.


    "Supreme Master. Sure enough, the person who can have such a name, how could it be a general generation. I thought that the means I used to have scared her out of the way. I did not expect her to be in my This kind of thing is done under the eyes. This time, I lost nothing really."


    Despite having admitted his failure, Victor''s expression did not reveal any emotions like anger. It can be seen that his heart is quite peaceful. Peaceful to this seems to be the result he expected.


    Of course, this is just an exaggerated rhetoric. In his identity and position, unless he wants to find his own way, he is absolutely impossible to make even a slight water release. The reason why he can be calm in the face of such a setback is that one of the main reasons is that he can lose.


    It''s like a billionaire rich man and a poor gambler gambling gambling. All the chips that people put on are just a small part of his hand, and he certainly can''t afford it. Even if he loses a few more times, it doesn''t matter.


    He can''t always say that he has been losing, he will always win. As long as he can win, he will be able to win the opposite side of the bank. As long as he can win, he can be the last winner. Under such premise, why should he go to incite the liver fire and temper? There is no such necessity at all.


    Therefore, Victor is very calmly facing his own failure. And, he has already prepared for another round.


    In this game, he wants to use his own way to give him a body. Because of the summary of the failure, he believes that this is the result of the Supreme Master hitting him unprepared. I didn''t think of her as an opponent at all. He took a knife from his own enemy in the most unexpected place. This kind of festival can be easily put down without letting go.


    Victor has made up his mind, and he must let the Supreme Master experience this unexpected surprise. With such a special idea, he quickly used his own relationship and power to explore everything related to the Supreme Master himself.


    The king of a country, how much power and intelligence network a master of **** can have, is naturally a problem that needless to be said. So it didn''t take long for Victor to be filled with everything he wanted to know.


    From the people of the same era as the Supreme Master, to the people who have contact with her in modern times. Her friend, her enemies, her students, her followers. It can be said that except for the identity of her teacher, the information of all the people involved is already in front of him. And as Victor reviewed the information one by one, he quickly frowned.


    Something is beyond his imagination, or he still underestimates the ability of the Supreme Master.


    Originally his idea was to use his own inheritance from Mephisto to bring back some souls from the world of death. It can be the soul of the Supreme Master''s loved ones, or it can be her friend''s, the student she most values. As long as there is enough weight, no matter who it is.


    As long as these souls are used as chips, he believes that no matter how great the Master of the Supreme Master is, it must be subject to him. However, what he did not think of was that such a person did not have it at all.


    Of course, this is not to say that the Supreme Master is ruthless and unjust, even a close-knit person, who jumped out of the stone out of thin air. Rather, the souls of all these people are protected and concealed in a special way, so that he, who has the **** of death, cannot find their existence.


    I can know with my ass, this is definitely not a natural situation. And in all those who might do so, the Supreme Master himself has undoubtedly the greatest suspicion.


    Although the results are somewhat strange and annoying, but think carefully, Victor can also think of a reason.


    You must know that the Supreme Master is the ancient one, but it is claimed to be the most powerful mage in human history. It is the ability to suppress the demon in its own right. As the peak of the mysterious side of the earth in the past millennium, the guardian of the world, she did not squat on the old devil like Mephisto.


    People who have such enthusiasm are naturally rare, and with such enthusiasm and ability to live to the present, it can be said that she is only one.


    Those who are not known in the past have no such people in the past, Victor does not know, but he is very clear that the Supreme Master is recognized by the world as having such a skill and past. And this is very admirable.


    This kind of admiration is in many ways.


    The first is the will. It is certainly impossible for ordinary people to do this kind of thing, even if they have this ability. The Supreme Master does this in fact, it is tantamount to her determination, just like the soldiers who are about to go to the battlefield to leave a suicide note to solve the aftermath, she is already ready to fight against the end. From the point of view that her opponents are mostly gods and devils, such choices are certainly admirable.


    Second, the mind is meticulous. It is not difficult for a person to think about resolving worries. After all, people''s hearts are long, in front of family, love and friendship, unless you can make a sense of desolateness, loneliness, or you are really difficult to let go.


    This kind of incompetence is not to say that your friends and family will oppose you and restrict you. Rather, your enemies will use them as weaknesses to marry you.


    Imagine, when you face your own white-haired old parents, face the frightened and helpless wife and children, even if you have a big ambition and what can you do, it is not a sigh, man-made knife for me as a fish It��s gone.


    Ambitious people should not be bothered by this kind of pickled thing, so protecting their weaknesses becomes their only choice.


    However, you have been protected for a while, but it is difficult to protect the world. Especially the enemy you face can reach into the world of death, which is even more difficult to take care of.


    But the fact that now is in front of Victor is that the Supreme Master has protected all her weaknesses so well that even the souls of those who died have not been pulled down. This makes Victor very painful.


    He is not incapable of finding these hidden existences, but the experience of the intermediate consumption is obviously not proportional to the benefits he can obtain. By the time he spent hundreds of years finding the weakness of the Supreme Master, it is estimated that the absolute advantage he has now established is almost lost. Others are not stupid, how can they do such stupid things. So without hesitation, he gave up this tempting idea.


    The idea of ??the dead is that it can''t be beaten, then the rest can only find a way out of the living person.


    Once again, the idea was determined and Victor quickly identified the direction. And when he looked for the right person in his own right, he immediately haha, and then put on his cloak, it was already a black smoke of the painting, leaving it silently.


    At this time, in the Rocky Mountains of North America. The Baron Modu, who has been a little self-defeating, is carrying out an ancient career.


    He is cultivating his own disciples, just like the powerful wizards of the past. The object he is cultivating now is the one who asked him about the last show.


    I have to say that this is a very special guy. Because even the Baron Modu himself did not think that this guy had cut off the broken body of the small half of the lungs after a car accident, and actually could complete his trial, which is almost impossible to complete by ordinary people''s standards.


    Walking on the top of the Rocky Mountains by hand, it requires more than just a strong body, but a strong will. And if his body is broken, how can he not be strong, his will is only stronger to do this.


    A person with a determined will, like a steel meteorite. This is a rare existence in Modu''s body. And when encountering such a guy who has a strong will, and at the same time has a long-awaited feeling for the magic, he is naturally like seeing the jade and jade gold, can not help but give birth to the heart of love.


    The world of ordinary people is a good teacher and hard to find. In the world of Master, it is hard to ask for a good disciple.


    The Supreme Master waited for a thousand years before finding a successor that fits his heart. From this you can see how hard it is to have a good disciple.


    For Modu, who majors in melee spells, minors in Leifa and thought-like spells, the guy who is now through his own trials, called Strange, is the perfect choice for his disciples.


    He needs a person to pass on his clothes. At the same time, he also needs to use his existence to prove a problem.


    He wants to tell the Supreme Master that the choice she made in the successor of the Supreme Master is absolutely wrong, even if it is a disciple who has cultivated it by herself, it will be stronger than the little boy who is nothing.


    He wants her to bow, he wants her to admit her mistakes. She must understand that she is her best choice!

 Chapter 1707： Apprentices try to look back

    "Listen, Strange. If you want to be a mage, you must have a strong body. Only if your body is strong enough to ensure that your body will not be yours when facing any enemy." Weakness. So don''t continue to lie here, pick up your weight and give me another round trip!"


    Facing the body that was overloaded and fell to the ground, like the dead, Strange, who was motionless. The Baron Modu, who positioned himself as a strict instructor, naturally scorned him mercilessly.


    Of course, while he was not so close, he did not forget to release a rejuvenation method against Strange''s body to help him recover his physical strength and body damage. Otherwise, I am afraid that Strange''s physical condition may be dying in such training at any time.


    This is not the first time that Strange has experienced the help that this spell has brought him. It can be said that if it is not because of the existence of such a spell, he is afraid that he will not be able to do it.


    No matter how good the spell is, you have to learn it. It��s a pity to learn a spell, but if you die because of your spells, you can only say sad and ridiculous.


    Strange didn''t know what other people think, anyway, he is not willing to make himself a joke. Therefore, the existence of this healing spell is quite important. Even said that he has become a key factor in his stay here.


    Of course, with this in, he will not know that the harsh training of Baron Modu is to murder himself. If there is no such thing, it is true that it is murder. But since there is this, then this can only be regarded as a ruthless means of strict tutors.


    There is no shortage of such cold-faced teachers in human beings. Most of them also tend to be good. At this point, Strange once experienced it in the old medical professor who taught his own medicine. Therefore, he naturally understands the kindness of Baron Modu.


    Although there is no one in the request, he is generally friendly to himself. It was also realized that this kind of friendship, Strange was bold enough to bargain against the Baron Modu.


    "His Master. You have to know that it��s only five minutes before I put the **** trunk down. Five minutes, even if my body recovers under your spell, my spirit is still It��s in a rather bad state. So, I think the most important thing for me now is rest.��


    "I am not bargaining with you, Strange."


    Although I know that my persecution is too eager, it is too inhuman. But Baron Modu still has no idea of ??changing his attitude.


    Everything he did was for Strange. Only by squeezing out the limits of his body can he help him break this limit. Only by breaking this limit can he make Strange become stronger and more complete.


    A powerful mage is bound to need a strong body. It''s not that all powerful mages should be like this, but if you want to be on the top and want to be the successor of that name, this is a necessary precondition.


    This is for his good, and since it is for him, the Baron Modu certainly cannot allow him to have any objections. So immediately, he gathered lightning in his palm and then ruthlessly beats Strange.


    The power of lightning is not strong, but it is also enough to stimulate the nerves of people, involuntarily working in screams and convulsions.


    Although Strange had a slick mind, he did not have the determination to continue this kind of thinking. In the face of the rudeness and cruelty of Baron Modu, he still chose to give in.


    Of course, this is only a physical yield, not a mouth. It��s as if some people are obviously enjoying themselves physically, but they are saying that they should not be the same. Although he was physically surrendered, he still complained to the Baron Modu in his mouth.


    "You are forcing, you are committing a crime. I mean, if I go to the court to sue you, they will definitely take you to jail."


    "Then let them try to catch me, Strange. See if they can catch me and see if their cell can trap me."


    Without paying attention to such a threat, the Baron Modu responded, and had already used the authority of his own tutor, which increased the pressure on Stranch.


    "The punishment for your threat to the mentor. Your training will double. You can choose to play back and forth in half the time, or run back and forth. I won''t allow you to rest in between, so this This means that you are better prepared to explode with your heart and lungs."


    "Oh! Damn, you can''t do this. It''s just murder!"


    Strange, who was running, resisted the discomfort of his lungs and made a complaint to Baron Modu. In response, the response of Baron Modu was sneer, plus an extra teaching.


    "No, this can only be regarded as an attempted murder. And by the standard of the Master, this does not even qualify for a crime. I admit that my means are harsh, Strange. But you have to know, As your mentor, I have strict requirements for your qualifications. As a student, what you need to know is that before you can question my strength, it is best not to question my approach, because this is just asking for help. eat."


    "Hell. If you know that learning magic is like this, I would rather go to work and earn a surgery fee. At the very least, they will give me an anesthetic!"


    Still complaining, but this time the object of complaint is Strange himself.


    Unlike the vast majority of people who are looking for Baron Modu and accepting his test, Strange is looking for a Baron Modu because he thinks it is a way to save himself and change his destiny.


    Once upon a time, as a good surgeon, he lived the most high-class life in the country, just like his brother who was a great doctor. But an accident ended everything he had, and it was like throwing him down into the abyss and letting him fall into such a field.


    The car accident took half of his lungs, so that he needed to tremble and force even if he breathed. For a person who relies on a scalpel to eat, such a defect is unacceptable for a profession that must be stable for a long time.


    Not to mention that the top management of the private hospital where he works can accept such a flawed person, even those who will come here in the past will not be willing to give their own life to a doctor''s hand that may be mistaken at any time. on.


    Therefore, as far as practicable, the board of directors of the hospital with the priority of interest has chosen to sweep him out. They didn''t even want to prove their chance to give to Strange, it was cruel to shut him out.


    For Strange, who was in great trouble, this is undoubtedly the last straw that crushed him.


    Don''t expect him to live a life of luxury and luxury, and he can save anything to overcome the difficulties in his life and start over. Although he lived in a luxurious big house, he drove a sports car and wore a watch. But all of this is based on early consumption on the premise that he is an excellent surgeon.


    In other words, if he is still a respected, high-paying surgeon, then everything is as usual. But if he doesn''t have the job, then those banks that support his early consumption will not be polite to him.


    The operation of capital has always been such a reality, and it is precisely because of this reality that Strange''s life has become more and more tragic.


    In order to live, he must work. But with such a serious trauma, he simply can''t work like a normal person. Not to mention the delicate work of a scalpel, even the simplest physical activity he can''t bear. His lungs are not allowed.


    Under the pressure of the bank debt collectors, his house was mortgaged by the bank, his car and watch were taken for sale, and everything he had had no longer belonged to him. He can only lead the welfare of the country like a tramp, squeezing it into a dirty public rental house, and maintaining his life by a work that cannot be long-lasting.


    Compared with his previous life, this kind of life is like hell. As a person in hell, he naturally does not want to climb out of it all the time.


    Of course, this is not something impossible. Because as early as when he was in trouble, his brother, who was also a doctor, but was more inclined to serve the public, had already suggested a plan to him.


    He told Strange that their hospital had a mature nanotechnology that could reshape a lung with a certain nanometal. Although it has not been fully disclosed to the public, it has achieved remarkable results in clinical trials.


    Logically speaking, this suggestion should be considered a life-saving straw in the eyes of Strange. But the reality is that he is a bit scornful about his brother''s advice.


    This is because the ruthlessness of capital has completely chilled, so that he has become hostile to all companies and companies with capital nature, including the well-known company where his brother is.


    On the other hand, he really does not have much confidence in this so-called clinical new technology.


    As a former surgeon, he knew exactly what his condition was like. Although his brother repeatedly mentioned several successful cases while communicating with him, in his view, these cases are not comparable at all.


    Those who have fewer people are only arms and legs, and they are only an eye. Just like changing the prosthetic eye, even if there is any medical problem, it is just a matter of dismantling for them. And I am different. I want to shape the internal organs, one of the most important organs of the human body. If there is any rejection reaction, then it is not a matter of simply removing it, but it will be terrible.


    Although life is very difficult, but Strange did not give up on the point of wanting to kill. So naturally, he refused the good intentions of his brother and placed his hopes on the magic.


    This is not the choice of an emergency medical treatment. Although as a surgeon, a scientific staunch supporter, good science and technology do not believe that it is ridiculous to believe in these gods, but Strange has his own The reason is.


    He has witnessed miracles.


    It''s not the magic of the bells and whistles, nor the super powers that fly in the sky, but the real miracles that really make people feel great miracles.


    That was a few years ago. At that time, New York was still alive, and Stranch was still worried about the incurable patients. At this time, the great **** representing the endless light appeared for the first time in this world.


    He brought the miraculous miracles in the Bible. But all who bathe in this gospel enjoy the grace from the gods. Patients, injuries, all the injuries that make doctors feel tricky and helpless are like the white snow exposed to the sun, and they are cleaned up by the gift of the giant god.


    There is no doubt that he has given many people a new life. This is his most intuitive feeling as a doctor. Even if he does not believe in him, because of such good deeds he will also have absolute respect for this great existence. So sometimes, he really can''t understand those guys who are smashed and protested.


    You and your relatives and friends are all born because of him. You are also able to live on the earth safely because of his protection. So, what qualifications do you have to go to swear to him? Or do you really think that you are the master of everything in this world?


    After all, it is the upper class who fell to the ignorant class. The way Strange looks at things is different from those of the fools. It is also because of his objective and objective thinking that he will regard magic as his own way out.


    I don��t want to be able to show the miraculous miracles like the Ming king, but at the very least, it��s okay to redeem myself.


    Strange had the idea at the beginning, but he really did not think that this road of self-redemption would be such a hardship.


    If he knew it early, he would not be able to suffer this crime. Because today, the technology of nano-neurons has been recognized by the industry. There is nothing to be questioned beyond the large amount of surgery.


    Before, he just couldn''t open his face, and he just happened to meet the savior of Baron Modu. But now, at first glance, he is really better off admitting his mistakes.


    Isn''t it a bow? It��s hard to bow. It seems like now, you just want to go down, I am afraid that it is impossible for you.


    Baron Modu is not the object of good talk. If you want him to let you go, that is a very difficult thing!

 Chapter 1708： The path of the Master is more and more

    Recognizing the reality, Strange also learned to accept his life. Therefore, even if he has regretted his current choice, he still insisted on biting his teeth.


    Many people will regret it as an excuse to choose to give up, but he will not. Because he understands the truth, it is to give up at this time, he may really have nothing.


    In order to get such an opportunity, he has already paid a very expensive price, and he has no reason to let everything he has paid for by a little regret.


    You know, this road is not the kind of dead end that will go to the end. There are countless predecessors walking in front of him, and they have already proved that this road will be a unique road.


    As long as he persists, he will be able to get what he wants, even to say that he can''t imagine what he used to be. Unless such a thing is a fool, whoever chooses to give up at this time.


    He is now complaining rather than complaining about using his complaints to divert his attention. If he is silent and endures this hardship and suffering, he will be crazy.


    In the face of his very immature practice, the Baron Modu did not stop his thoughts while shaking his head and sighing.


    Although he is somewhat old-fashioned and conservative in character, it does not mean that he cannot see the changes of the times.


    The people of this era have already been different from his original era. In the face of tough oppression, they will not continue to swallow.


    Free thoughts and free will always make them full of resentment and hatred of all forms of oppression. If there is no good channel to resolve this emotion, then even if your intention is to be good for them, the final result is likely to be a tragic situation of a fire.


    The Baron Modu wants an apprentice who is united with him, not an enemy who does not swear. So of course, he will hold the amount of this.


    What can be done, what can''t be done. His heart still thinks very well. And it is precisely because of the existence of such an idea that he will be more and more Strange is full of expectations.


    Sometimes, the more you care about a person, the more you bet on him, the more you will expect him.


    It��s like raising a husky. I know that this is a stupid dog, an incorrigible demolition office, but you can��t help but expect him. I hope it will be safe and self-reliant. To the point of a good dog.


    This may sound extravagant, but it may not be entirely hopeful. Because it is really difficult to say what it is like to know what talent is. He may be a worm, but it may also be a dragon. If you don''t force him, you may have a hard time knowing how much potential he has.


    In the view of Baron Modu, Strange has undoubtedly the potential of Jackie Chan, so naturally, he will do whatever he wants to force this potential.


    This training method now shows that white spots are just a beginning. If he didn''t take care of Strange''s physical problems, Baron Modu had to give him a hard time. And seeing Strange''s resistance from the beginning to the present, from the almost unbearable heavy to the current accustomed. Baron Modu is already having the opportunity to mature and start to give him a meal.


    There is a bit of urgency in time, or the Baron Modu is too hasty. But since he will give birth to such an idea, then naturally there are reasons for him.


    Because he was not a general hope for Strange, he hoped to use Strange to defeat the Stark''s little devil, thus proving that the Supreme Master made a mistake on his successor''s problem. select.


    And to do this, the effort he and Strange need to do is not a little bit.


    As a teacher, he himself has a big gap with the Supreme Master. If the Supreme Master is all-encompassing in terms of spells and has a hundred percent of everything, then this one can only be a proficient guy in some areas, and at most it is a thirty-four.


    A good tutor often determines the upper limit that a student can reach in the early stage. This is like the difference between handing a newly enrolled child to a famous old teacher and handing it over to a college graduate who knows nothing. The experience and accumulation are different, and the students handed over will naturally have a gap.


    This is hard to make up for. Because you really can''t ask Baron Modu to catch up with the Supreme Master in such a short period of time. Let''s not say that the accumulation of spells in the middle of hundreds of years, just in the talent, he is worse than the genius that the ancient one has been able to see for thousands of years.


    When he reached his age, he was basically a bottleneck. I want to go further. It''s not that easy. Therefore, instead of opening a breakthrough from him and catching up with the gap between the two parties, it is better to change a breakthrough, starting from the body of Strange and Frank.


    These two people are just apprentices who are just getting started. Even if there is a gap between them, this gap is extremely limited.


    Frank wins over resources and talent. Although Baron Modu is very reluctant to admit, he has to admit that this Stark family has far more intelligence and qualifications than the average person.


    Quarty is a diamond that has not been carved, and it is not exaggerated at all. Even in the eyes of those wizards, his value is even greater than that of a diamond.


    It can be met without asking, and it is this kind of talented apprentice. And the average person wants to compare with them, and in the end it will only be a self-deprecating end.


    Although Baron Modu is optimistic about Strange''s qualifications, he does not arrogantly think that Strange can put Frank''s enchanting genius under his body. For example, if Strange is a mixed iron in the Laojun Bagua furnace, then Frank is a natural make-up stone. The two are really not a level.


    Forcing two people to race on a track, it is just a humiliation. Even further, it is quite possible to ruin the apprentice of Strange.


    This is not something that Baron Modu wants to see. But let him be so defeated, and he is not willing. So, after thinking about it and thinking about it, he made a special cultivation plan for Strange.


    Learn to meditate? Beginning with the basic knowledge, Church Strange explores the essence of magic, and then looks at his hobbies to develop a research direction for him, let him gradually appreciate the grandeur of the magic world?


    Do not! Although this is the most orthodox mage education system, it is not the best choice for Strange''s current situation. If you follow this step to cultivate Strange, then even if he can be cultivated into a qualified mage, he will not be able to surpass Frank''s hope in his life.


    This is the most unacceptable situation for the Baron Modu who is trying to get him beyond Frank.


    Therefore, he gave up the conventional orthodox way, and instead used the evil way he had sneered in the past, and took a shortcut.


    The shortcut is that he has set up the road of Master''s model of Strange with his own experience.


    It is different from the common mage who starts from the basics and is a little bit step by step. From the beginning, Baron Modu taught Strange to be the most profound and dangerous part of the spell.


    Buddhism��s Dawei Tianlong��s magical secret method combined with the secret method of Hinduism��s loss, Ashura King Kong. Enough to make up for the huge gap between Strange and Frank.


    Be aware that these two high-level spells are not ordinary. The former is a sacred sorghum to descend the dragon, with the keel as a charm inscribed in the body, the key moment to use the spell to spur the dragon soul, turned into a powerful magic of the Dawei Tianlong demon demon.


    The latter is through the use of Shura blood as a guide, through the power of yoga to take advantage of their own life, to transform themselves into the mythical Asura, evolved a special spell of Ashura''s golden body.


    According to Kama Taj''s original standard, these two spells can be regarded as sorcerers. Let''s not say whether ordinary apprentices are qualified to practice, even if there are, after recognizing the difficulties that they will encounter when practicing such spells, they will also retreat and dare not step further.


    Because neither the dragon nor the Ashura are higher objects than humans. To get their strength, you have to overcome their souls, their will. The pain is still second, the key is the battle of this soul. Once it fails, it is the real place of death without a burial place.


    The wizards are pursuing the truth of the spell. Not what stimulating. So naturally, such a spell is tied to the high court and becomes a sorcerer dusted in the dust.


    And if it weren''t for his own paper on the melee of the Master, the Baron Modu could not have thought of the two spells in the dust.


    As early as the road to conceive his Master, the Baron Modu has already made far-reaching ideas for his model. In his opinion, many of the spells he learned were incompatible with his most powerful spell system.


    His core is made up of melee attacking spells. This spell is powerful and fast, and is the easiest and most practical type of spell. However, its physical quality requirements are a huge flaw.


    As a professional martial arts training, Baron Modu is also a master figure. His physical fitness is considered a top priority among human beings. But that''s it. When he faces the powerful devils, it''s hard to say what advantages they can take.


    This is not to say that there is something wrong with the path he chooses, but that his own physical quality limits the way the wizard''s model is played.


    When confronted with powerful enemies, human physical fitness cannot compete with the physical qualities of enemy monsters. There are ten successful husbands, and the seventh floor must be placed on the protection of themselves. Unless it is the determination to do the same, the melee wizard is really hard to go. At this point, even if the Baron Modu specializes in learning the power of the spell as an aid, it is difficult to solve the problem.


    Mindfulness can only provide him with certain protection and support, and can not replace the role that strong flesh can play. If you want to maximize the power of melee spells, then a more powerful body is absolutely indispensable.


    In other words, if you can''t make your body become stronger, then you''d better switch to the door and choose another model of the Master.


    As the founder of this genre, Karma Tajri was the first to take the path of this model. The Baron Modu is certainly not willing to have such a result.


    It is not that he can''t change the road, but in his identity, his conceit, he is not willing to admit that his choice is wrong and failed.


    If he confesses, then he is not saying that he is a mistaken child. If he confesses, then is it not to be a laughing stock in the Master? The Baron Modu, who has always positioned himself above the heirs of the Supreme Master, certainly cannot make such a thing happen to him. So naturally, he began to breathe a sigh of relief and died in this dead end.


    And there is a saying that Huang Tian pays off and has been studying for decades. In the end, he was asked to find a way out of the books left by Kama Taj.


    Ashura King Kong is the key to what he is looking for to maintain his exemplary path.


    Ashura is a very powerful demon in Indian mythology. They are natural and violent. In Indian mythology, there is even a record of attacking the heavens.


    As long as they can get their physical strength, there is nothing else to say, relying on the addition of melee spells to turn one or two old devils is not a problem. However, the problem is here. It is not that easy to get the power of Ashura.


    Ashura was born to be warlike, and the violent blood was brought in their bones and hidden in their souls. It is true that Ashura King Kong is the power that can bring you Ashura. But at the same time, it will also inject the madness of Ashura into your body, making you like a madman, **** to death.


    Such a negative impact is not an exaggeration to say that it is evil. Even a reassuring mage will not venture into such a risk because of experimentation.


    Baron Modu is no exception. That''s why he found a solution, but he hasn''t used his own reasons for so many years.


    He thought a lot of ways to solve this problem, but he felt that it was not safe enough. After all, the mages'' preciousness is there. Without full control, he does not dare to take unnecessary risks.


    It can be said that he has always kept his own subject on hold, and he has never dared to take it. But this time, he was determined to break his own principles and carry out his own problems in Strange''s body.


    With the dragon spirit of Dawei Tianlong to curb the curiosity of Ashura, it has become a great master who can directly create a stronger than the demon beyond the numerous cumbersome stages. Without it, with his own protection, Strange is not afraid of any life.


    This is the best shortcut. Although some say sorry for Strange. But he has no better choice.


    After all, everything you do is good for him, so I believe that even if he knows, he will forgive himself.

 Chapter 1709： Facing the devil to peer into the heart

    As a mentor, you must have a clear plan for the development of your apprenticeship.


    The Baron Modu, who had already made a complete plan for Strange, has now begun to consider the issue of inscribed the dragon soul.


    The engraving of the Dragon Soul should be sooner rather than later, because one of the key issues is that he needs to run in with the Dragon Soul. Although the Dawei Tianlong Demon Magic Method is not a spell suitable for beginners, it is not impossible to have him escorted on the side.


    Once the dragon soul is successfully surrendered, the dragon spirit that is placed on him will become stronger and stronger as Strange''s own mana is improved. And only the Dragon Soul is strong enough, it can help Strange to overcome the evil of Ashura.


    It can be said that the problems faced by Strange, the Baron Modu have already considered for him. Now, he believes that the core question is what kind of dragon soul he should choose for Stranch as the foundation of his Dawei Tianlong secret method.


    As a Tantric sect, the so-called Dawei Tianlong Mifa and Buddhism''s most primitive footsteps are inextricably linked. In the Indian mythology, the so-called dragon can be no different from the dragons in other myths.


    The dragons in other myths are the beasts, the Warcraft, and have great power. In Indian mythology, a slightly larger python has the qualification to be called a dragon.


    The original form of Dawei Tianlong Mifa is actually using this kind of python as the core. But to be honest, if Baron Moto chose for Strange to be such a dragon soul, then he wouldn''t have to think about what Strange could beat Frank in his life.


    The roots have been rotten like this, and Frank, who wants to win a good hand, has such an idea that he is not as good as expecting the Supreme Master to pity him and give his name to the inheritance he has inherited.


    Baron Modu is still very realistic in this regard, so he has ruled out this worst setting from the beginning and turned his target in two different directions.


    One is the true dragon of the Eastern Heaven. There is no doubt that the real dragon is definitely the most suitable choice for the Dawei Tianlong. If he can find a dragon soul of the true dragon as the guardian dragon soul of Strange, then the evilness of surrendering Ashura is a matter of stability. However, it is a pity that the traces of the real dragon have long since disappeared on the earth. Unless he can find a way to get into the mysterious and unpredictable heaven, if you want to find a real dragon, it is not much different from the needle in a haystack.


    Baron Modu does not think that he can have such luck, so naturally, he put his goal on another choice.


    Dragon (dargon). One of the most famous evil creatures in Western mythology. As powerful creatures with the name of the dragon, they can also be made by Dawei Tianlong Mifa as the guardian Tianlong. Moreover, compared with the real dragon that the dragon looks at the end, the dragon is not necessarily inferior to the real dragon. In terms of selectivity, the dragon is definitely the best choice.


    However, there are many types of dragons. It''s not that easy to pick the one that works best.


    Kama Taj is also sealed with a dragon of green dragons in the temple of the New York ruins. Considering the weakness of the Green Dragon, Mo Duo did not really want to deliver it to Strange. If time is right, he even wants to take a look at the ectopic faces recorded in the Kama Taj''s instrument to see if he can find a more powerful dragon species. However, time and time embarrassment made it really difficult for him to put his own ideas into practice.


    He is still hesitating, do you want to do this. And just as he hesitated, a strange voice suddenly rang from his ear.


    "Is this your apprentice? Sir Modu! It seems that he is not a good student. A student who can make a teacher so worried is sure to have magical accomplishments in magic. So if you need, I may Can you introduce a better candidate?"


    For this sudden sound, the Baron Modu suddenly felt shocked. Then he looked at the direction of the sound and looked at it. Green cloak, cast iron mask, hoarse like a matte voice. All this made him feel strange, but also made him feel terrified and nervous.


    He has never seen Victor, but he has heard of such a guy from the mouth of the ancient Master. In the face of today''s Hell Lord, even the guy who is such a high self-viewing Baron Modu can''t help but tremble.


    Let him be like a character in the movie, and he would dismiss Victor as a demon outside, and then fight him. He is not so courageous. In fact, if you are not worried about the safety of Strange''s life, I am afraid that he has now opened the portal and escaped.


    Strange became his weakness, and he had to face this terrible existence. It seems that in order to maintain his dignity, he forcibly stretched his back, and then his face was silent, and he said to Victor.


    "I know you, the new Lord of Hell. You dare to appear in front of Master Kama Taj in the light and dare, are you not afraid of attracting the wrath of the Supreme Master?"


    "The wrath of the Supreme Master? Really, I really want to see it. If she dares to appear in front of me, I would be happy to have some intimate contact with her. But I think she should not have such courage? ��


    Haha smiled, Victor did not take the threat of Baron Modu as a matter of concern. He dropped a few words, and it was already transferred to the Baron Modu.


    "Well, don''t be nervous, don''t want to move out of the name of the Supreme Master to scare me. You and I know that this is not useful to me. And to be honest, Sir Jazz, I am not malicious to you. If I am If you come hostage, believe me, you will not have any chance to say this to me here!"


    Although Victor showed great goodwill at this time, to be honest, his identity was there, and the Baron Modu could not believe the sweet words of a Hell Lord.


    He used this as a sugar-coated shell. Although his face was a sigh of relief, in his heart, he had already quietly raised his heart.


    "What do you want to do? Don''t tell me that the owner of **** finds me just to express his goodwill. I don''t think you have such kindness. Similarly, I don''t think there is anything good about finding it!"


    "This may not be the case." Shaking his head, Victor looked at the Baron Modu in front of his eyes with a playful look. "Know, I used to be a mage. So I know exactly what the name of the Supreme Master means to your Karma Taj. As far as I know, you used to be one of the top masters of Kama Taj. At the same time, she is also adopted by her Supreme Master. Since then, you are her best successor. But now, she has thrown you into the world and entered the **** alone. Think carefully, you think this What does it mean?"


    "I don''t know what it means, I don''t think it will have anything to do with you. If you want to use this to provoke the relationship between me and my Supreme Master, then I can only tell you, Your abacus is wrong. The relationship between me and the Supreme Master is not something you can provoke in a few words."


    Finally, I heard Victor''s intentions. While the baron Modu was loose in his heart, he also refused to stand up against him.


    He did not dare to reveal even a slight dissatisfaction with the Supreme Master in front of Victor. Because he is very clear, this will be caught by him, thus making himself a tool for him to deal with the Supreme Master.


    Although he has an indescribable resentment for the choice of the Supreme Master, it does not mean that he will be willing to help an outsider to deal with his own teacher.


    The problem at home is the problem at home. If the outsiders are involved, the nature will change. Although it is said that it is possible to bring unimaginable benefits to him through external forces. But as the orthodox mage of Karma Taj, he will never give birth to such an idea that should not be.


    The devil''s evil thoughts can''t confuse him, and he insists on such thoughts in his heart. Looking at his position, Victor was sneering.


    "You can be as if I am provoking your relationship, Sir Modu. But you can''t deny that all I said is a big truth. If the Supreme Master is really optimistic about you, treat you as her heir." Then you are not going to be protected by her now, that is, to assume extraordinary responsibilities under her arrangement."


    "After all, what she did was to invade hell, a great undertaking that humans have never done in history. Whether it is to let you join in the idea of ??breaking the boat, or to protect you with the idea of ??keeping the fire, it is almost like this. Exiles are generally good for you regardless of your attitude. See what you are doing, Sir Modu. Cultivate an apprentice with no cultivation value? In this deep forest, it is like a hyena that is driven out of the group. Wound, alone, sadness? Even my outsider can see it, sir. Although I don��t know what kind of lucky person has pushed you out, you have lost the qualification to inherit the name of the Supreme Master. Is it a bad feeling to be stolen from the fruit? If so, have you not thought about changing this?"


    Although I know very well, Victor��s words are absolutely unscrupulous and contain misfortunes. But after hearing his guesses and telling, Baron Modu couldn''t help but anger and anger from the depths of his heart.


    For the determination of the Supreme Master, he never recognized it in his heart. Because he always believes in a problem, that is, he is the best successor of the Supreme Master.


    On experience, on qualifications, on the subject. He is no better than the little Star of the Stark family. However, the Supreme Master has crossed him and selected the little devil whose hair is not long. This is naturally something that makes him unacceptable in any way.


    People sighed and the Buddha vie for a scent. He ran to this deep forest and old forest to fight for this tone, to prove to the Supreme Master that not choosing himself is her biggest mistake.


    He still does not give up. Now this unsuccessful idea has been captured by Victor, and he naturally falls into the passive.


    There is a saying that the Ming people do not say whispers. Victor apparently has seen what he is, if he is sloppy in front of him, then not only fools him, but also fools himself.


    No matter which angle you look at, this is not a sensible thing. So after hesitating for a moment, he forced himself to face, and said to him with a strong attitude.


    "This is my own business. If I can solve it myself, I will not bother you!"


    "Oh, can you solve it yourself? Please forgive me. I am really some. I don''t quite understand what confidence you said in this sentence?"


    The Baron Modu clearly expressed his refusal, and Victor naturally would not be in a good position to him. He sneered, his face almost full of disdain.


    "Let me guess what you think. You are hiding in this deep forest, with a physically deficient apprentice, training him in a cruel way. I think this should not be your venting of your inner dissatisfaction. A unique way. If not, let me make a bold estimate. Are you putting your hopes of turning over the apprentice?"


    "A beginner. But you can be entrusted with such a heavy responsibility. Then I think, I am afraid that the heirs selected by the Supreme Master will not be a famous person. A nameless pawn? Or simply a newcomer who knows nothing." This is probably the only way to explain why, at this time, you will have the time to cultivate a disciple. You want to use him to prove that the Supreme Master��s eyes are wrong, and then give yourself a chance to live, right?��


    Just by virtue of what he saw and the subtle connections between the characters, Victor had already guessed the intention of Baron Modu. And this is a matter of course, let Modu feel shocked.


    He didn''t think it was Victor''s voice. Because the whole thing is not his own, even Strange, who is a party, doesn''t know. Modu never said his own ideas, and this means that Victor can guess his ideas. It depends on his own wisdom and his understanding of the human heart.


    Putting such a guy in front of anyone will give people a sense of shame and fear. Modu is no exception.


    And when he looked shocked and stared at Victor. Victor had already mocked him unceremoniously.


    "Innocent and childish, if you want to fight for the name of the Supreme Master with such an idea, then I advise you to give up as soon as possible. The province becomes a joke in other populations!"


    a

 Chapter 1710： People don’t kill themselves

    Anger and shame, this is the most realistic idea of ??Baron Modu at this time.


    Being seen through the most real thoughts in your heart, this is no big deal. The key is that the thoughts in your heart are so degraded by the people who see it, which is something that makes him unacceptable.


    He is also tempered. Compared with those characters who are not ecstatic, the Baron Modu has lived for hundreds of years, but has not yet developed such a nature. After all, he is not the kind of character who is rolling in the red dust. For many years, the experience of Shanmen has made his experience in this area almost no growth, and it is for such a reason that he immediately angered and confronted Victor. It��s up.


    "Childish? Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to say this?"


    "Qualification? This is really a ridiculous question. My dear Sir Modu, if you want to ask me what qualifications I have, then think about the identity, status and strength I have. In this strong In the world of respect, I think this is my greatest qualification."


    Suddenly sneer, Victor did not continue to push people down when he said such a remark. On the contrary, he changed his tone and began to soften his tone slightly.


    "Of course, as a person who has a lot of sincerity to negotiate, this rude statement is really something that is not very suitable for me. If you really don''t want to accept my explanation, I have another explanation. Give you!"


    "The explanation is that I am the same kind of person as the Supreme Master. So I am very clear about her thoughts on this issue. Do you think that people like us will decide the identity of our heirs because of their close relationship? Just kidding. Strength, vision and pattern, and heart. This is the key to determining our choice of successor. Your strength is not enough to be such a duty, do you have a vision of the overall situation, do you have a burden? This is the real key issue. If you are not selected, then you better ask yourself whether the problem is on your own!"


    If the previous words were simply to hit his face, then the current words are no different from the knife on his heart.


    After all, he still has to face people, so even if there is not much enthusiasm in his heart, he still screamed at Victor at this time.


    "Do you think that I am not qualified to inherit the name of the Supreme Master? It is ridiculous. Besides me, who else in this world has the qualification to inherit him?"


    "This can be said, Sir Modu. And there is a mistake in your thoughts. I need to correct you. That is, the position of the Supreme Master is not to say that no one but you inherits, it can only fall on you. Its Hard indicators are placed here. If you can''t touch the threshold of this indicator, even if you get the answer from the ancient Master, you just get a blank name. No one will treat you as the Supreme Master. My heir, you will only be a clowning character in their eyes. Besides adding a stigma to this name, I don''t think you have anything else to do. Naturally, even if I put it on me Considering the position of the Supreme Master, I would not want my successor to be such a character. I would rather have it become a past. At the very least, I can retain its prestige."


    In the most realistic language, Victor easily broke my luck in the heart of Baron Modu.


    He does not understand this truth. After all, he is a person who has lived for hundreds of years. If he does not understand this truth, then he has lived on the dog for hundreds of years. The Baron Modu has not been uncomfortable, so naturally, he understands it.


    Just understand and understand, willing to admit that it is another matter.


    Humans are always good at self-deceptive animals. In the face of reality and the hope of a lifetime, it is really hard to say what choices they will make.


    Baron Modu can weave 10,000 liees in his heart to cover up the truth that he perceives in his heart. However, like a balloon with a glamorous appearance, even if he has the ability to wrap all the thoughts in his heart, he can''t stand a pin from the outside with a little bit of force.


    The truth was put in front of him by Victor. If he didn''t admit it anymore, then he would really become a self-deception ostrich, and there would be no other results besides ridicule.


    In the end, he still has to face people. In the face of Victor, he certainly cannot do such a thing. Of course, it is not possible to say that it is so weak to him that he is pleading for Victor as if he had seized the last straw.


    He is not stupid. In the heart of Victor''s mind, he couldn''t fully understand it and guess it. The Lord of Hell, who ran to himself in front of him, was not likely to think that he would fall for himself. If you say something bad, you have not qualified for him to do so.


    Looking at the people around you, there is only one Supreme Master who has the reason to let him do this. From this point of view, what he is doing with a ghost idea is a clear question.


    I feel that I still have a little bit of fucking, the Baron Modu does not intend to sell his teacher at this time. Of course, he does not have the courage to point out Victor''s wolf ambition and to reject him seriously. This is no different from suicide.


    Therefore, after a long silence and thoughts, he took up his own scepter and then questioned Victor with some caution.


    "What do you want from me? Lord of Hell, don''t tell me that you are in front of me just a moment of whim. What you said to me, and your intentions. What do you want to do to me?"


    "What to do? This is a very good question." From his iron mask, he made a hoarse laugh, and Victor had already said his intentions. "As you can see, since I have appeared in front of you and said this to you, it will definitely not be because of a boring relationship. I believe you can guess that other reasons than the Supreme Master are not established. of."


    "Speaking something clear. The actions of the Supreme Master on my site are really annoying. In my most unexpected places and times, she conspiring to launch a war against hell. And it is ridiculous because She is hiding in the sewer like a mouse. I want to deal with her. It''s not that easy. I don''t like the feeling that passive beating can''t fight back, so I just wonder why I can''t use the same. The means to deal with her?"


    "So you picked me, are you?"


    The mouth is full of bitter taste. To be honest, this feeling of implicated innocence is really to make some of Baron Modu not taste.


    If it is just a bad problem, then it will be. But this kind of problem is obviously avoidable. With the kind of character of the supreme Master, as long as she is willing to do more for herself, she will be able to foresee this situation today. And as long as she mentions herself a little, things will not develop to this point.


    Is this abandonment by the Supreme Master? At this time, it is really impossible for Baron Modu to think so. It seems that because of his thoughts, Victor immediately said to him step by step.


    "You should understand what I mean. Yes, I am going to use you to deal with the Supreme Master. So, you should also understand that you should reject me. Before you make your final choice, I advise you to consider it. Said again."


    "The status of the Supreme Master in your heart is not worth making such a heavy sacrifice for her."


    "Yes, he is your mentor and the one who raised you into talent. But can you be sure that all that she has done for you really has no utilitarianism? Or, your position in her heart." Is there really enough weight?"


    "I don''t have any deep contact with her. But by knowing her location, I can also guess why she, as the Supreme Master, cultivated you these Kama Taji Masters. It is not so much about cultivating talents and The successor, it is better to say that she is training herself to be more accurate."


    "The size of the world is so large, can she stop the incidents of invading people alone? And, like her existence, if she is free to move because of some trivial little things, does it seem that she is too cheap? Whether it is from the safety of human beings, or from her identity and status, the existence of your Karma Taj Mage is very necessary. However, this necessity is not as much as you think of your mother and children. , but more simply as with tools."


    "You are just a tool in her hand. You don''t have the warmth and tenderness between you. If you think about it, are you not so much against the conditions of accepting me?"


    If it is the kind of person with a firm mind, this time will be ruthlessly reprimanded by Victor, and his words are classified as ghosts. However, the thoughts of Baron Modu were not as determined as he thought. Or, his performance has already proved his heart, and it has been shaken uncontrollably.


    His heart was shaking, and his thoughts waved between himself and Victor''s statement. Now, what he is in short supply is a statement that can play a role in the finalization. In this regard, he can only hesitate to question Victor.


    "Do you have any evidence for this? Don''t bring your own ideas to the Supreme Master. You are not a type of person, never!"


    "We are not a class of people you should be very clear. Of course, if you must have a piece of evidence, I can''t give it to you."


    Suddenly sneer, Victor has already answered this question to Baron Modu.


    "I have two questions here. If you can answer the questions, then I believe that the evidence you want is in front of you. So, you want to know what my problem is?"


    Although it is clear to the heart, this may be a trap. But from the depths of my heart, the Baron Modu took a deep breath and stood up firmly.


    And watching him react like this. Victor immediately laughed and then immediately asked him.


    "The first question. If the Supreme Master really cares about your safety, why doesn''t she protect your safety? Don''t tell me that she forgot this kind of thing, I tried a lot of ways to deal with her, so I also It''s clear that she is a thoughtful guy. Unless you don''t care, you won''t be able to meet me here!"


    "This"


    Such a problem made the Baron Modu suddenly speechless. He obviously has the same doubt in his heart, otherwise he can''t show such silence.


    Looking at his performance, Victor is even more vocal, and then pursued again with the pursuit of victory.


    "The second question. If I remember correctly, Kama Taj suffered a devastating blow in the last century. The former holy land of the Master was completely destroyed because of the attack of the strong enemy, except for you. This group of embers relied on the three great temples to reinforce the existence of the ancient repairs, and even the Supreme Master disappeared for a while. To be honest, we all thought that she had died in which corner of the universe. Obviously, she didn''t, and she was still alive and kicking. Then the problem came..."


    "Since she didn''t die, but lived well. Then why didn''t she think about the ruined Karma Taj, what did the apprentices who died for her?"


    "Maybe letting them die and resurrecting is somewhat unrealistic, beyond the bottom line of the ancient masters of your self-proclaimed defenders. Then revenge? Don''t tell me, you Karma Taj Mage even revenge is not allowed. of!"


    "If the Supreme Master really cares about the existence of these apprentices, you really have a place in your heart. So why don''t she avenge you? I don''t know the identity of this enemy, I can''t avenge you. Or simply Don''t want to. I think this is a very interesting question!"


    If the previous question is already to make the Supreme Master crumbling in the heart of the Baron Modu, then this special problem is undoubtedly the last straw that crushes the camel.


    In the heart of Baron Modu, it is obviously impossible to hold any extravagant hopes. He already has one of the cruelest answers. And because of the existence of this answer, there is no more scruples in his heart.


    People are not for themselves, and they are destroyed. With such a cognition, he immediately said to Victor without any hesitation.


    "What do you want me to do? Also, what can you bring to me?"


    q


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1711： Lions talk about conditions

    Unilateral demands have never been good. This can be seen from all corners of society.


    Just like the **** bosses we see in our daily lives, even if they do not know how to smash, and then crush you madly, they will not find the point of not paying employees. Of course, not that no **** boss has ever done this. Just, but the guys who do this are basically almost cold.


    Victor is a qualified boss. So he knows very well that Baron Modu is asking for such a red word at this time to find out what he wants. However, it is a promise, which is not a price for him to pay. So naturally, he is very generous to say this to the Baron Modu.


    "What can I give you? This is a very interesting question. Compared to this question, I would rather hope that you can tell me what you want?"


    As the Lord of Hell, both human and **** have the power of great power. He is indeed qualified to issue such a blank check. For such a condition that he opened out, Baron Modu just thought about it, and it was already unceremoniously asked for it.


    "I want you to support me as the new Supreme Master. This should not be a problem!"


    "Of course, this is what it should be. As long as you can help me get rid of the ancient Master, then the successor of the Supreme Master is naturally you. And as long as I support behind, I believe that other people will not be yours. There is any doubt about identity."


    This was originally Victor''s main purpose, so he promised that there was no pressure at all. While watching him respond so so happy, the Baron Modu had a convulsion on his face muscles, but also put forward other conditions for him.


    "In addition, I want you to give me two things."


    "Oh? Let''s listen. If I can give it to you, I will definitely give it to you. In this respect, I am not a stingy person!"


    With a brow slightly, Victor made a reserved promise to the Baron''s lion''s mouth.


    In his opinion, it is not wise for Baron Modu to ask for extra conditions at this time. If he is smart enough, he should know that in the case of unequal identity, mentioning such extra conditions only consumes the weight that he did not have.


    It is not that the conditions cannot be mentioned, but the timing of mentioning such conditions is not right. However, from Victor''s point of view, this is not necessarily a bad thing. At the very least, he can give up on such an idiot, don''t worry about what he plays in the middle of the first mouse.


    For a moment, Victor thought a lot. But for the problems he wants, Baron Modu will not be on the mind. What he cares about is Victor''s answer, and since he has already got the answer he wants, then he naturally unknowingly tells what he wants.


    "First, I want the book of the Necromancer. I know that this book was originally sealed in hell, and I want it. Or, if you want me to do this deal with you, I must To get it."


    "The Book of the Dead"?


    Although it is said to have prepared for major bleeding. But after hearing the request of Baron Modu, Victor couldn''t help but pick up the tooth flower.


    The book of the Necromancer, formerly known as "Al. Agilf." It is an ultimate witch book written by the Arab mad poet Abdul Alhazad on parchment. As the most outstanding Middle Eastern mage at the time, Alhazad used eclectic and astronomical knowledge and deep stars in eclecticism. The indescribable things in the endless darkness are connected. He was eroded by these alien gods and became mad. It is also because of this erosion that he created the book of the Necromancer, which records the witchcraft ban on countless horrible black magic.


    According to legend, Alhazad was swallowed by the invisible monsters on the streets of Damascus shortly after writing this book. Some people say that this is the result of the anti-phasing of chaotic black magic on the book of Necromancer; others say that this is the power of dark chaos in the devil in hell.


    As the Lord of Hell, Victor certainly knows that the answer is the latter. In fact, it was the personal action of Mephisto that made Alhazad, the hapless egg that had almost turned into a different apostle, completely disappeared on the earth.


    As the author of the book of the Necromancer, Alhazad is not just as simple as a mad mad poet. Before writing this book, he was already a prestigious Master in the Middle East. After that, he will only become stronger by being eroded by the power of different gods.


    The power from the indescribable God has fundamentally changed his life form. Perhaps on the surface, this mad poet is still human, but in fact he is what it is, I am afraid that even the gods and the devil can not say clearly.


    And if you let such a guy continue to exist, it will not be a happy thing for both humans and the devil and the gods.


    It is impossible for mankind to let this kind of chaotic dark power spread on its own territory, because it is likely to lead to the collapse and extinction of civilization. In the same way, the gods and the devils are not allowed to let such things raging in the human world, because it is tantamount to throwing a mouse cockroach in a pot of soup, making the feast that is deliciously delicious. Stinking drowning.


    They all intend to act, and among these people, the old savage Mephisto is undoubtedly the fastest one.


    He must have personally solved the big trouble and he has also taken the most valuable loot into the bag. The original handwriting of the Book of Necronomics was brought into Hell by him and became one of his many precious collections. Of course, in order to fool those who are also squatting in this witchcraft ban, he also played some small means to spread some scattered translations to the rest of the world. And this is why the Baron Modu knows about this witchcraft ban.


    Kama Tajri has a scattered translation of some of the books of the Necromancer. And even if this is an incomplete translation, the powerful dark power it possesses is enough to make any master who is highly sophisticated feel moved. It can be said that compared with the Dawei Tianlong drop magic method and the Ashura Yoga secret multiplication, this translation can be regarded as a real ban.


    In the history of Karma Taj, there has been a mage who has become a human being, because he has arbitrarily practiced such a ban. At that time, Karma Taj was paying a lot of money to get rid of this misguided mage.


    Baron Modu participated in the kind of battle to eliminate the inside, so he knew very well how powerful the book of Necronomics was. Although it is said that the intellectual invasion brought by the book of Necronomics will be a very serious problem. But from the thirst for strength and self-confidence, he still hopes to get the most powerful black witchcraft ban in the hands of Victor.


    This is an opportunity for him to improve himself and is the easiest way. After recognizing the key factors that Victor said, he understood a very serious question, that is, the power of himself is really more important than any problem.


    If he is strong enough, the Supreme Master can''t ignore him so much, even give up on him. And if he is strong enough, then even the Lord of Hell, it is not likely to be like this today, so threatening him so directly.


    Weakness is the original sin. He has never been more aware of this truth than today. It is also this soberness that he will make such a decision in a dangerous way.


    The book of the dead. He is bound to win. If he can''t get the treasure that will make him strong, then even if he cooperates with Victor, he is just a flaw in his hands. In this case, he really does not want to see it at all.


    He hopes that he can really dominate everything, instead of being moved like a dispensable object. After getting all this, in any case, he must get rid of this **** jealousy.


    Victor did not understand the paranoia of Baron Modu at this time. But he can see that if he chooses to refuse at this time, then this guy really has the possibility of turning his face and not recognizing people.


    It��s obviously not worth it to make a plan for a treasure for a treasure. So after thinking about it and thinking about it, he nodded and gave a positive answer.


    "If you are sure that you have mastered this dark and chaotic witchcraft ban, then it is not impossible for me to give it to you. In short, I promised. Now, you can talk about your second. Asked."


    "My second request?"


    It seems that it was somewhat unexpected by Victor''s refreshment. After the Baron Modu was a little sluggish, he only said the second request he had expected.


    "My second requirement is that I want to get a dragon spirit from the **** of a lord-level dragon! Although it is said that the dragons are not produced in the evil spirits, the dragons that have been sent to **** since ancient times are not rare. I think that the dragons are born to be powerful, they want to live to the present, and they are also mixed into the position of the **** lord. It should be a less difficult thing. Of course, if you are not willing, then you will be born in anxious hell. I can accept the lava dragon. I only need a dragon soul, no matter where it comes from. As long as it is powerful enough, it will satisfy my condition!"


    The existence of dragons, even for the Lord of Hell, is a rare treasure. On the one hand, the rarity of the dragons themselves has been destined to position them as rare. On the other hand, the dragons that are incomparably powerful are even the most outstanding ones, even in hell.


    Even if it is born again in the evil spirits of the way of the birth of the soul, the evil spirits and devils of the dragons will be much stronger than the evil spirits of the ordinary. And with a little effort, then they can become the top of the hell, the mainstay of the entire hell.


    In other words, if Victor promises the request of Baron Modu, then he is equivalent to self-destruction.


    Seriously, this is really a bit of a pain. But Victor, who is not very good at rejecting this kind of thing, can''t really say why. So hesitated a little, then he asked Modu.


    "I don''t understand. If the book of the Necromancer can be a way to enhance your strength, Dragon Spirit? What do you want it to do?"


    "This is not for me, but for him!"


    Shaking his head, Baron Modu put his finger to the middle of the mountain. Although he could not see the specific figure, Victor knew that he was referring to his apprentice who had been buried by himself. It is also clear that this is the reason why he is even more unable to accept the request of Baron Modu.


    "You want me to be a dragon soul, just to give him? Sir Modu, are you having something wrong? Do you really think that the benefits he can bring to you will be worse than the one I lost? Does the dragon come bigger? As I see it, you don��t have the need to value him. When you become the Supreme Master, those disciples who are so talented will choose with you. You simply don��t have to hang on such a tree. If you say that you are unable to give up his words because of emotional embarrassment, then I can do it for you and completely remove him from your life!"


    "No, you don''t understand!"


    In one sentence, Victor''s seemingly sensible advice was vetoed, and the face of Baron Modu slowly showed a meaningful look. He has to do this, naturally there are reasons for him. In the face of Victor, who has become the target of his cooperation, he naturally does not care about giving up his ideas.


    "This apprentice is not just a apprentice for me. He represents the road I once wanted to walk but did not walk through. It is the road to my own master model. Don''t look at his talent, but he himself The will is enough to be praised. As long as I can shape him into a good mage, then this means that I can open up a path that allows most mortals to be promoted to masters. It will be my foundation, and I will rebuild Kama Taj and control the capital and strength of all mages."


    "His strength is my strength. Imagine that when he became a top mage and gave me the help of my plan as my right arm, you will feel that his importance is not a one-stop service." Does the soul come higher?"


    The impeccable reason allows Victor to find almost no excuse for rejection. In fact, after listening to the description of Baron Modu, he also dismissed the idea of ??rejecting him in due course.


    This is indeed beneficial to his plan. Recognizing this, he naturally no longer rejects it. So very quickly, he reached out to Baron Modu and said something like this.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s settled. Happy cooperation, Sir Modu!"


    "Of course, happy cooperation!"


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Mobile version URL: m.

 Chapter 1712： Small domestic troubles

    Myanmar, Nay Pyi Taw.


    Myanmar��s President Andan Su, who has just finished his visit to China, has returned to his hometown with exhaustion. And have not waited for him to breathe a good breath. The heads of major factions from all over the country, together with the main principals within the government departments, have come to visit the door.


    It is already early in the morning, but anyone who has a little etiquette knows that it is absolutely polite to visit someone at this time. And if it is replaced by a master who has the ability to get up, maybe even the knife will come out now.


    Although Ondansu did not get up, he was already tired and he was not willing to cope with this sudden visit. However, he also knows that this kind of thing can''t be avoided. So after telling the servant to prepare the coffee, he opened the study and greeted the visit of these guests.


    I will visit a president at this time, and certainly not for the short things of the parents. Therefore, it is the effort to enter the door. The representative responsible for the first voice has already asked the Ondansu.


    "Hello, is this the case? What did the people over there say?"


    "It''s done." He swallowed a bitter coffee, and Ondansu''s face immediately showed a bitter look. He nodded hard and then said very heavily to everyone present. "Although it is very difficult, it is still successful."


    The present are senior politicians who certainly understand what the look on the president��s face means. But at this time, no one will put the bitterness in his heart on his mind. Because at this time, they are already ecstatic about this answer.


    Just as the people who died were finally saved, their look at each other immediately eased from the beginning of the dignity. Not to mention that there is talk and laugh, but at the very least, it feels like the heavy load is removed from the shoulder.


    And looking at their expressions, the more bitterness of Ondan Su''s heart, but it is also difficult to say anything to them. Because he is very clear, this is inevitable.


    In today''s international situation, small countries like theirs are in a difficult situation to stay out of their own and to protect themselves. Therefore, instead of holding such a broken bowl and trying to survive, it is better to bet on it as soon as possible to see if you can get a golden rice bowl for yourself.


    Smart people always arrange their own way ahead. And to say how many of these guys are in front of them to arrange a back road, he even did not even dare to investigate the investigation.


    If you don''t investigate, you can still have nothing to do, and do things in this ruined temple. And if you really get to the bottom, you can only rely on luck if you can''t get along.


    On the luck, Ondansu has never had any confidence in himself. He always felt that if he was lucky, he would not take over the mess at this time. In this case, he simply pretended to be dumb and put on a look that turned a blind eye to the eyes of these people, and asked them about them.


    "How is the situation now, is the situation in the border city controlled?"


    "Oh bad, sir." Although most people have their own little ninety-nine. But in the face of such a major event that may be related to their future, no one dares to do the kind of falsification of this kind of problem and lie about the military situation. So immediately, the representative from the Myanmar military stood up and reported to him simply.


    ��The border towns in the west are almost in a state of paralysis. Although we have informed other warlords to join forces to arm the Indian monsters, the situation has not been effectively alleviated. They are still advancing, and At the same time, nationals in the border areas have begun to migrate uncontrolled to the interior. The situation is very confusing, and the biggest problem we face is the shortage of manpower. The army has no more spare capacity!"


    "Is there a shortage of people? How long does it take for you to tell me that there are not enough people?"


    Hearing this terrible news, Ondansu almost couldn''t control his emotions, and he yelled at the representatives of the military. In the face of his swearing, the generals from the military stalked his neck and eloquently defended himself.


    "This is no way, sir. There are hundreds of thousands of monsters coming from the Indian border. Once they are shocked like a tsunami, they can''t be blocked by manpower. They can hold the current position, or because they are provided by the Allies. The reason for heavy firepower. Otherwise, what you see now will only be worse than it is now."


    He is telling the truth, and Ondansu knows this too. Compared with India, which has almost completely become a Hydra minion and a huge volume. Myanmar��s fragility is like a child.


    The other party can easily pull out hundreds of thousands of troops, and what about them? As the largest armed force in Myanmar, all their strengths are just like this. This is also the appearance of the opponent''s current action seems to be just a small fight, they can barely stabilize the situation. Otherwise, once the other party has acted seriously, maybe they will be like a sand castle built on the beach. A big wave will be photographed directly into the situation of broken bones.


    This is the absolute gap in strength, and in the face of this gap, even if Ondan has the ability to do it, there is nothing to do. He can only sink for a long time, and in the end he will come up with an idea that is not a point at all.


    "Those warlords? Since they have already agreed to jointly resist the invasion from India, they should provide manpower for the front line. Contact them and let them send troops to the past. Also find ways to protect the people in the name of retreat, take our part The military force was transferred from the front line!"


    The idea of ??Ondansu is very simple, that is, to transfer the pressure that they face to those who are separatist warlords.


    We must know that the situation in Myanmar has never been stabilized. Although nominally, the government they represent is the main body of this country and is the government recognized in the world. However, in Myanmar, there is a lot of seizures in their faces.


    Let��s not talk about the armed forces that have their own banner and let the Burmese government forces have a headache. It is only those ethnic minorities within Myanmar that are enough for the Burmese government to drink a pot.


    For a long time, the Burmese government has been unsatisfied with these forces and cannot talk about it. Although they have a huge advantage in military and economic aspects, it is impossible to completely annihilate and gather these hostile armed forces and integrate the whole of Myanmar into a unified country.


    Can''t beat, people can still run. After drilling for a while in the deep mountains of Myanmar, they are again a complete armed force. On the front side, perhaps they are not the opponents of the government army, but secretly give you a hurricane, let you run around, tired of coping but not what you can''t do.


    In other respects, it is a problem with little success. The offer price is less, and the other party does not buy your account. And when you open more, there will be various opposition voices inside.


    In short, there should be an old saying that the temple is full of monsters and the pool is shallow. The situation in the whole of Myanmar has been seen at a glance, and it is a muddy land.


    The predecessor of the Burmese president was directly squandered in the course of an angina because he was tired of coping with this kind of egg pain. As his successor, Ondansu can be said to be able to sit firmly in this position under the push of the Burmese military.


    At the beginning, Ondansu thought that he was the fate of his fate. It is only necessary to shake the tiger''s body, and with a wave of hands, it will make the collapsed Myanmar a past and become a complete unified country under his leadership.


    But after a long time, he slowly discovered it. This is simply an unrealistic fantasy that he did when he was young.


    Whatever is expected, he is only a representative of the military to be pushed to the front desk for vocalization. Even the voice inside the military can''t control it. He also hopes that the warlords of the various separatists will give up their former suspicions and invest in his majesty. Even if you are dreaming, I am afraid it is very difficult to be so beautiful.


    He has recognized the gap between reality and dreams, and naturally, as a mature politician, he is naturally biased towards the real side.


    In this situation at the moment, he is already unable to take care of the life and death of those who have been separated. In his view, holding an army that can protect itself and stabilize the overall situation at a critical time will be a more important issue than their lives. And this is also the idea that he will issue such an order to the military.


    However, in the face of his command, the representative of the military was almost immediate, and it was a difficult face on his face.


    "Sorry, sir. I am afraid what you don''t know is that the difficult situation I am talking about now is already a situation where the warlords have made great efforts. Unless you have a way to let them give all their strength at all costs." Put it in, otherwise, this kind of investment is almost their limit."


    "You mean that we have the strength of the whole country, can we only achieve such a point?"


    I couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air. After hearing such a remark, Ondansu''s brains couldn''t help but feel pain.


    The situation is obviously worse than he imagined. In the face of such a bad situation, he could only sigh with a sigh of relief and then said to a senior official opposite him.


    "Minister of Foreign Affairs. Please also contact the Chinese people and tell them that the conditions we discussed before can speed up. We are willing to make the biggest concession, the Myanmar government can cooperate with all their actions, just hope they can help us as soon as possible. Establish a stable line of defense! Make sure that Myanmar does not fall into the hands of those monsters."


    "Hello, is this not too timely? After all, is our preparation work still not done?"


    Although everyone understands that this is a last resort choice made under the pressure of the situation, as a representative of the forces within the Myanmar government, they are still somewhat unacceptable for such sudden changes.


    Time is too hasty, and hastily arrived that they simply can''t get enough preparations. Originally, you can also take advantage of the resources in your hands to ensure that your lost interests are within an acceptable scope. But if this process is suddenly advanced, then their losses can be made.


    No one would like to have a big bleeding in this case that is already bad. So naturally, they also raised objections to the order of Ondansu. In this regard, Ondansu just smiled, and it was already very rude to say to them.


    "You want to get everything ready, but you have to ask if the monsters that India ran over will give you this time. Yes, I can follow the original plan and wait until you integrate and sell. The industry under his own hands, with his wife and children running to the safe country to go and inform them. But there is one thing not to blame me for not explaining in advance, that is, when the monsters appear in front of you, don��t regret it. These moves today. Please remember, everyone. Our little life can be more practical than those benefits. Only if you live, these money wealth can make you live more enjoyable and happier. If you die, you are Having more money is just a bunch of waste paper."


    "A long time ago, you have already arranged for a retreat. Now, let''s not say much, the wealth you have has at least moved halfway. According to me, you have to be content. With these properties Isn''t it enough for you and your family to live happily for a lifetime? Don''t be too greedy, greedy end is probably nothing."


    "And again, you really don''t have to pay for it when we ask for it? The national level is a state-level negotiation, but on personal issues, you have to pay enough sincerity. Everything is swept away, nothing. Nothing, even if you can run now, can you expect that people in the future will not count this account with you? Give me a clear idea, don��t let the momentary greed blind your eyes, then Leave you a mistake that will make you regret your life!"


    The words of Ondansu are not good, but in the ears of those who are not clean in their own butt, it is also a matter of reason.


    They can not care about the turmoil at the border. After all, they don��t want them to go to the front to be born and die. If it is time for the country to die, they can also run to the safe countries under the banner of political asylum. So from this perspective, the threat from India is actually not so much in their hearts.


    However, the threat from big countries is different. In today''s world situation, I am afraid that no country has dared to risk the offense of the big country to shelter those who have offended them. Once I have to be targeted by the big country, then to say the truth, I am afraid that there will be no place for the whole earth above the earth.


    The problem of sorrow and sorrow is that they are naturally clear. So soon, they reached an agreement on this.

 Chapter 1713： Diplomatic reception, Asian situation

    There is a very interesting phenomenon in this world. That is, when a country is in turmoil, or simply on the verge of peril, there will always be one or two special statuses with a lot of resources, all kinds of crowns. In the name of abandoning most people, they rushed to another safe country to seek so-called asylum.


    Faced with the public, their faces are mostly the same. It is not a pain, it is a mourning. Or is it a look of justice, and it is said to seek the so-called justice, the so-called help. It seems that they are sorrowful and full of human care. But you have to say that let them return to their original country and lead those who need them the most. They often care about him, or simply because the situation does not allow all the problems to be passed over.


    This is a politician.


    It is true that there is no shortage of politicians who are worried about the country and the people, and always ready to sacrifice. But the vast majority, but still the above mentioned. In the small country of Myanmar, it is basically such a thing.


    In this country, there may be a few politicians who believe in the rise and fall of their country and the people, and who are rushing for their rise and fall, but in the context of the warlord, almost everyone is in the background of the country for the benefit, they can send out The voice, the action that can be made is really minimal.


    At the very least, they can''t dominate the will of the country''s top. Naturally, under the control of other politicians, some actions that could not be allowed by the state''s ontology to be humiliating and humiliating the country immediately spread at lightning speed.


    The defense of the border was thus released, and the steel army from neighboring countries flooded into Myanmar like a torrent of torrents. For this kind of action that has actually been counted as a military incursion, the Burmese government has not only had a little bit of resistance and opposition, but instead like to greet relatives, it has given them a green light all the way.


    They allowed these army chiefs to drive in, even saying that the original owner of the land took over the rights they had. And when this army is arrogant and eager to go to Naypyidaw, half of the entire country of Myanmar can be said to have fallen into the hands of these troops.


    In any case in the past, the Myanmar government will jump because of this situation. Not to mention the excessive use of the military to make any radical moves. At the very least, they will also do two tricks at the international level, and let the international community impose sanctions on this hegemonism.


    But now, let alone this kind of embarrassment, even if there is a slight overstatement in domestic public opinion, the Myanmar government will spare no effort to press it down.


    Whether they are from the perspective of the country or from the perspective of their personal needs, they all need the armed forces of these neighboring countries too much. Under this premise, they certainly cannot allow anyone to succumb to it, affecting the relationship between them that is still a harmonious relationship. In this regard, the domestic tough policy can only be regarded as part of it. In another part, Ondansu intends to negotiate in another way.


    A cocktail party. Although it is not suitable at this time of the day. But in this formal diplomatic occasion, nothing is more appropriate than the reception. Of course, this is not just the idea of ??Ondansu alone. The most important thing is that the domestic forces are also asking for it.


    After all, it is a change of the family under the general trend, it is certainly impossible to say that they do not have a little bit in their hearts. A cocktail party will not only allow them to get in touch with the new home, let them know their sincerity, but also look at their attitudes and understand the winds of some things. Of course, they can''t refuse such things.


    It was just like this multi-party, and soon, a reception led by the Burmese government involving all warlords and capital forces throughout Myanmar was so arrogant.


    The size of the reception is not small, but the external wind is very low-key. This aspect is due to the current environment, the nationals of the entire country are facing the threat of life and death, and let them know that their senior government officials still have a leisurely drink at this time. Even if they can''t influence the ruling of those in power, it is somewhat unsatisfactory to say it.


    On the other hand, what they have to do is no different from the traitorous country. If this is a big deal, then when things are exposed, they can��t really be human.


    Politician? In the end, it is a job that takes fame as a facade. As long as you don''t want to end your political life ahead of time, you won''t risk taking your own name to make a joke. And it is for such a reason that this reception did not even invite anyone in the press.


    In addition to the internal forces in Myanmar, it is only the Chinese party that is the main banquet for the reception. The Chinese side also gave the face of Burmese political circles. In addition to sending a military general, they also sent a senior foreign ministry official.


    Walking between the international, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs is a more famous figure than the domestic real power. For the international media that have always ignored the Chinese government, it may not be the high-ranking officials of the domestic high-ranking officials who may have the reputation of several spokespersons from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. It is precisely because of this reason that the status of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in the international are quite high. Many times, you can think of them as the vocal tube of the domestic decision-making level. In other words, it is not unreasonable that you think of their meaning as the high-level of the Chinese side.


    As an old-fashioned fritter that has been used for many years in the political world, Ondansu naturally cannot possibly understand such a truth. So as soon as he saw the Chinese come, he immediately greeted him with a smile.


    "Mr. Hua. I am so lucky. I only heard that you sent an elite of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, but did not expect to be your old friend. This must be the blessing of the Buddha!"


    Burmese people generally believe in Buddha, even if it is the president. So it is not surprising that he uses such a tone to express his inner happiness. However, although he is very understanding of his mood, the Chinese surname officials of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs may not have any attachment in this regard.


    Being able to sit in his position, there must be a firm belief in the heart. And this firm belief does not allow him to take out the gods and Buddhas in this formal diplomatic occasion. So he just smiled implicitly, and said vaguely to Ondansu.


    "I also feel very fortunate. But if you think about it carefully, is this what it should be? Isn''t it? After all, we are old friends, let me deal with you, it is more efficient than letting unfamiliar people come over." , isn''t it?"


    "What you said is very reasonable, my old friend. In short, I am relieved to have you come. I believe that the cooperation between us will be very pleasant, and I believe that the people of Myanmar as a whole will appreciate your help!"


    It was about listening to the official name of the Chinese surname, and Ondansu quickly abandoned these fine details and echoed him. When he heard him say this, the Chinese surname official was smiling at the moment, and then the middle-aged man in his military uniform was introduced to him.


    "I am just responsible for speaking, but I can''t help you so much. If you really want to find someone to help, I think you''d better deal with this. Let me introduce you, this one. It is Major General Ouyang and the chief commander of the rescue operation. The military has entrusted him with the war in the Myanmar area. If you need anything to help, but he will nod after him!"


    The Chinese surname official is talking about jokes. After all, this was made by the decision-making level of the upper peak. Not to mention that this major is only the chief commander of an army. Even if he is the commander of a military region, it is impossible to violate the decision made by Shangfeng. Of course, this matter is only clear to them. Acting outside, it is always wrong to pull the tiger skin. At the very least, if you have such a saying, Ondansu sees the eyes of Major General Ouyang is different.


    "It turned out to be Major Ouyang, long-awaited! I have long heard of the famous name of Major General Ouyang in Pakistan. I can use the local army of Pakistan to cooperate with the 20,000 pla army to block the armed raids of nearly one million in India. This commanding ability is really amazing. I originally thought that I didn''t have the chance to pay tribute to you. I didn''t expect the Chinese to be so generous and sent you to us. We are relieved to have you. I hope that in the future cooperation, we will have A pleasant experience!"


    Even with the blowing of the belt, Ondansu took the young general in front of him to the sky. Of course, he is not aimless, but the general''s record is indeed worthy of his tout.


    The biggest threat facing Asia as a whole is the Hydras from India. They are not only inseparable from the Allies on the frontal battlefield, but they are also using their own sufficient manpower to continuously infiltrate neighboring countries. Among them, the Kashmiri region controlled by Pakistan is the first to bear the brunt.


    As a rare area in India that has not been affected by nuclear radiation, Kashmir has become the preferred refuge for refugees in India for quite a long time. Under the premise of fighting in the coastal areas of India and still fighting the war, this area has become the first choice for those refugees who have not been brainwashed by the Hydra.


    However, don''t look at these Indian refugees who want to run to Kashmir, but Pakistan, the governor of the Kashmir region, is less than happy to see such a situation.


    This is certainly a factor with a certain feud. After all, since Britain used the Kashmir region to completely pull Pakistan and India down to the opposite side, the contradictions between the two countries have intensified to an irreconcilable level. It can be said that as long as there is an opportunity to destroy the opposite, these two countries are absolutely without any hesitation. And if it is not because Pakistan has a big country to support, as early as many years ago, I am afraid they will step into the tin of Sikkim.


    Of course, the more important factor is that the composition of these refugees themselves is really difficult for people in Pakistan to accept.


    You know, in the case of India today, it is really difficult to find one or two people with good looks inside. Even if you have escaped the biochemical pollution spread by Hydra, the changes that nuclear radiation has brought to their image are absolutely fatal.


    It��s no exaggeration to describe these refugees with a sentence of no one, no ghosts. For such a group of monsters in their own lives, as long as it is a normal human being, there will be some resistance.


    One or two may be more, but if there are thousands, it is definitely a disaster for the society composed of ordinary people. Not to mention that there are likely to be some hidden dangers among these so-called refugees.


    So let alone the people of Pakistan do not accept these refugees. Even the official government of Bastan has a firm rejection of these so-called refugees.


    Their meaning is obvious, that is, the Kashmir region belongs to their sacred territory of Pakistan. In any case, they cannot allow these Indians to occupy the area under the banner of refugees. Whether it is to prevent death or death, armed suppression is worth mentioning. In short, it is impossible to let an Indian appear on their territory.


    It��s no exaggeration for Pakistan to use such an idea. After all, no one wants to put a dangerous time bomb into their home. But this is just their idea, and for those refugees, this is something they can''t accept.


    Kashmir originally had a part of India. For the vast majority of Indians who have this cognition, their trip is simply to find a refuge in their own country. They are completely able to stand up. And then again, even if Kashmir is now Pakistan, there is no reason to stop them from going to this place to seek a way to live.


    Everything is just for survival. And if there is anyone who dares to stop in front of them, even if such a living road does not leave them, they will naturally be desperate with these guys.


    It''s hard to say whether there are any people in the drive. But in any case, the development of things finally went to the worst. In the face of the violent Indian refugees, Pakistan obviously has some powerlessness.


    It��s not that their army is so bad that even a group of refugees can��t afford it. It is not the object of the Hydra that is mixed with these refugees. Coupled with the fact that the number of these refugees is often in the millions, the end result is that Pakistan has to seek support from their **** allies.


    Under such a premise, Major General Ouyang stood on the front desk and began to show his head on the big stage of the world.

 Chapter 1714： Diplomatic stage intrigue

    In times of trouble, it is the best stage for famous players.


    In the past peace years, the generals such as Major General Ouyang will only be a less conspicuous role. The outside world wants to know his name, and at most he can only see some scale claws from the high-level movement of a certain exercise or military. How can it be said that it is now, and the name of the president of some countries must be flattered to him.


    This is a good change, at least for generals such as Major General Ouyang. Although it is a bit unreasonable to say such things in a troubled world, as a general, as a true soldier, it is most appropriate to have a battlefield where you can show your own skills.


    Of course, although there is such an idea, Major General Ouyang does not mean to express his thoughts in front of outsiders. In the face of the compliment of Ondansu, he always maintains his own unspoken look. In addition to the necessary etiquette, he is completely a stone statue that can''t be poured into the water. This made Andan Suxin feel a little bit guilty at first, and felt that this Ouyang Major General was not very good at coping.


    In his view, the military, especially the soldiers who hold the power and can recruit good warfare, are often a high-spirited, unpredictable appearance. These people have never been obsessed with their own desires, and they are often indulgent in indulgence. Just like the big warlords in their country, they are often insatiable.


    Although this looks disgusting, it has to be said that this is the best deal. At the very least, you will know exactly how to deal with them, and how to fill their appetite. Although this is a process that is inevitably bleeding, but in any case, you have the possibility to control them. It��s not like this guy in front of me, the oil and salt don��t go in, and he doesn��t give him any holes.


    If the Ouyang Major General is just an insignificant person, then it will be considered. He said that it is also the president of Myanmar, and he is not going to sneak into the hot face of people. But the problem is that the position of Major General Ouyang is very important, even related to his future prospects. This made him have to play a 12-point spirit to deal with this guy who is not very good.


    The question he most wants to know in his mind right now is, is this young general not as good as his performance, or is his desire hidden, and he has not been discovered at all? Obviously, this is a question that needs further contact and understanding. So now, Ondansu said to the Ouyang Major General with a glass of wine.


    ��Is it interesting to have a drink? My favorite Polkoff Champagne. You know that even in the best years, Polkoff can only launch 3,000 bottles of large bottle of champagne. If it is not good for the harvest Even a drop of them will not be brewed. The idea of ??treating your own work is not the ones that rely on marketing and bragging to support. You can feel it, if you are satisfied, I can be friends. The identity gives you a few boxes of my collection."


    Fine wine, delicious car beauty. This is the man''s greatest desire. Food Andansu wouldn''t want to, in Myanmar, where you want to get something that can give the Chinese people a chance to eat is really unlikely. And the beauty of the car, although he has this mind, but in this formal diplomatic occasion, but also in the initial contact with each other, he really did not have much courage to come out in person.


    Therefore, wine has become his most suitable choice for the moment. First, the value of fine wine is not high, at most it can only be regarded as a wish. Even if it is taken care of by someone with a heart, you can use this statement to smother the past. Second, he heard that the soldiers are all good wines. They can use wine to build a bridge of communication, which is naturally what he is willing to see.


    The left and right are just temptations, and there will be no less than two pieces of meat. So simply, he started from here and began to try to tie up with Major Ouyang.


    On such an occasion, Ondansu has the identity of the master. As a guest, Major General Ouyang is really not very good to reject his enthusiasm. So he just frowned and glanced at the goblet in his hand, and then poured it in like a beer.


    A bit of a cow chews the peony, but Ondansu does not care about this. What he cares about is whether Major Ouyang can receive this intention. Whether it is to accept his own good intentions, or to implicitly refuse, in short, he can let himself know the answer he wants.


    For his eager anticipation, Major General Ouyang just sneaked a few times, and then he said it very honestly to Ondansu.


    ��The taste is too light, it tastes like sugar. I still prefer Niulanshan Erguotou.��


    "Niulanshan Erguotou?" Didn''t notice the disappointing appearance of the diplomat on the side of the Chinese surname, and Ondansu just questioned Ouyang Major General with a puzzled look. ��What brand of wine is this new? How have I never heard of it?��


    It is certainly unrealistic to expect the president of a Southeast Asian country to hear the name of Niulanshan. Although it is said that people are not completely smeared with white wine, it is estimated that they only know that Maotai can get the national wine of the state banquet. Regardless of whether you admit that you don''t admit it, white wine is so popular in the country. If you put it in other countries, I am afraid that there is no such thing as a popular champagne.


    This is a normal situation, and the Chinese diplomat is very clear about this. And naturally he can''t see the jokes that the president of Ondansu made in this regard. Anyway, now Ondansu is leaning on them. If he is humiliated, his own group is also dull. So now, he will play the round field and generally say to Ondansu.


    "Don''t be acquainted with him, Lord President. Major General Ouyang is a real military faction. He can drink the taste of this high society. The spirits like Niulanshan are the hobby of people like them. In this case, even if you are willing to send them such a good wine, they may not understand the value at all."


    "It turned out to be like this." Nodded, revealing a look like this. Ondansu immediately squinted and asked directly to the Chinese diplomat. "So, is there any rare treasure in this Niulan Mountain? If there is, I would like to order a batch of tastes. Since this spirit can have the charm of obsessed people such as Ouyang Major General, Then I think it must be great."


    What Anthony Su was playing with, the two people present can see it. Therefore, they only looked at each other and they were solved by the Chinese diplomat.


    "His President, you don''t really need this. Since we have formed a cooperative relationship between us, then believe us, we will definitely give you the greatest support. The Chinese have not yet been accustomed to the habits of their friends, so you are fundamentally You don''t need to do these extra things."


    "Of course, of course. I am sure to believe in you! However, I think we have established some friendships in private, and it should be harmless."


    "This will be said later, Lord President. At the moment of imperative, we should still be placed on how to overcome the difficulties ahead."


    In one sentence, he persuaded Anthony to want to continue to close the meaning. The Chinese surnamed diplomat put his own eyes on the guests around him who dared to look at them but did not dare to go forward.


    He can see what kind of ideas these people are playing. It is nothing more than the same thing as Ondan, at this time and they are close to them, to fight for more benefits for themselves. To put it bluntly, he really does not look at such a thing.


    We must know that their generation and even the two or three generations who have gone up are working hard for the prosperity of the country. From the old society, the kind of birds that can''t be eaten by the old society can become a grand country like today. It is absolutely inseparable from the painstaking efforts of these people from generation to generation.


    Of course, no country can say that all of its teams are people who only give dedication and don��t ask for a return. But one thing is certain, even if there are those locusts, they will not be brave enough to dare to take the interests of the country out and sell them.


    If the upper echelons of a country are all such corrupt goods, then this country must be dying. I am afraid that even if there is no such threat as Hydra, they will not have any good end.


    Although the heart is invisible to these goods. But after all, my job is to deal with such a guy, so the Chinese surname diplomat can only make a look of kindness and embarrassment on the surface.


    "I see your mentality is very anxious. In the current difficult situation, I can understand your thoughts. But in any case, this is the motherland of all of you. At this time, everyone does not want to work together and share It��s difficult to get through. It��s not a little suitable for yourself. Is it necessary to have an outsider? If you don��t understand it, you should still be clear to the President.��


    In a word, Anthony Su was suddenly screaming. Although he knows how long these people can''t handle the people in the big Eastern countries, he never thought that things would be so easy to reveal.


    Obviously, there must be many people in the country who have been bought by the great powers of the East. It is even said that some people have deliberately distributed these messages.


    Why are they doing this? Asan, a senior politician, is very clear. If they are not arguing about the destruction of this cooperation, then the biggest possibility is that they intend to bypass themselves and the Eastern powers to get on the line.


    Because he has been working **** this kind of interest replacement, he still has some status in the eyes of the great powers of the East. Others dare not say, at the very least, his presidency is able to do it safely. Although it may be the last president of Myanmar, it is good, his status and rights can not be maintained.


    This is a key factor in why he is so hard. But this is the case, he also attracted some people''s hostility and dissatisfaction.


    Why do they have to drag their homes to run, and the guys of Ondansu can safely enjoy the wealth they once had? Isn''t it just holding the thigh? Who is not. As long as they can give them such an opportunity, they can do better than the guy of Ondansu!


    That is to say, with such a mind, some people began to block the Andansu on some things. They dare not jeopardize the overall situation, because they know very well that once they do this, the people of the great Eastern countries will never let them go.


    However, revealing some of the current negative conditions in China, the Eastern Powers have a bad impression. It��s perfectly acceptable for them to wear an unsuitable hat for Ondansu.


    As long as he can wear this hat to Ondansu, he is afraid that he can not be pulled down. And as long as he can pull him down, are you afraid that he can''t climb?


    The instinct of these people''s hearts, when you don''t think too much, can guess seven or seven. And obviously he is not the kind of heart that has been bitter and swallowed, and he has to fight back and fight back. As the saying goes, you are not benevolent, I am not righteous. I have also left a living path for you in the past. But since you have to hit the muzzle yourself, don''t blame him for being rude.


    Wanting to understand this, Ondansu immediately took the acting on the line and took out a look that was hard to say, and it was difficult to say a word.


    "Oh, I don''t know what to say. Although I am determined to rectify this situation, I am actually powerless in terms of the strength of my hand."


    "The pattern of Myanmar does not need to be said by myself. It is also clear that the armed warlords who have never given our government troops a good face are not in the government, but the struggle between the various capital strengths and the parties is not me. I can be governed by the name. In fact, I am the president, but in fact everyone knows that it can only be regarded as a spokesman for the military to come to power. In some small things, they can give me some face. But when it comes to On the question of their fundamental interests, they simply don��t take my words to heart."


    "I have already told them about it. If you want to live a safe life for the rest of your life, it is best not to be too greedy. Those chips belong to the state and are the cost that the country uses to negotiate. But they simply ignore it. In the past They are constantly sucking blood from the capital of these countries, and now they are in a crisis, they are even more intensified."


    "Why do I want to have a good relationship with General Ouyang. I am able to rely on your influence and stop their greedy measures. I really want to work hard for the cooperation between our two countries, but helpless." This country is not what I said alone!"

 Chapter 1705： Stabilizing the situation and considering the opponent

    Give your competitors an eye-drop, which is definitely the best thing for Ondansu.


    As a politician, if he can''t do anything to fight against dissidents, then he is not qualified to sit in this position today. And since he can sit in this position today, then naturally, he is talking about this. All the regulations are considered to be familiar.


    A few words of effort, he has already set a bad label for those secretly villain. The meaning of the words is that these little people are destroying the cooperative relationship between them.


    Of course, these words are used to slap those who are not sensible. For example, the official name of Li and the old fritters of Major General Ouyang have almost touched his thoughts when he opened his mouth. Eight.


    In any time in the past, they could not tolerate Ondansu in this way to play tricks in front of them, playing this trick to drive the tigers. But now, in this turbulent situation of the border situation, they However, he had to default to Ondansu''s practice and psychologically began to favor him.


    Stability is the first priority they value today. And such a boring political game is not within their consideration.


    In particular, this is a political game in other countries. No matter whether it is success or failure, it has no meaning for them. In this case, instead of pushing things in a complicated direction, it is better to come to a simple one-size-fits-all approach and directly stabilize the situation. It��s more valuable.


    "Please rest assured, Lord President. You want to do something despite letting go. In this regard, we will give you the greatest support. But the same, we also have a request, that is, you must be able to stabilize the country. Situation. Prevent any incentives that may lead to complications in your country. You should understand that being able to provide you with this level of support in the form of international assistance is already the biggest effort we have made. Saying that because of your domestic relations, what caused our troops to lose, then I am sorry, we can only shrink the line of defense and completely give up on you."


    "Of course, of course, this is certain"


    While busy and nodding, Handan Su has already given a positive reply. His purpose has been reached, and naturally it is impossible to ask for more insatiable greed. That is the choice that a person with capital can make, and he, like him, who has been completely affiliated with the new master, does not have this qualification.


    People must be self-aware, and he is still awake in this regard. And watching him behave so smoothly, whether it is Li��s official or Major General Ouyang, they are all satisfied with the situation.


    Compared with a handsome man, the ambition of the neighbors is a big deal. An honest and honest president is the one who best suits their interests. Some people like to jump at this time, but they simply don''t know that the meager benefits that they can come up with are insignificant compared to the stability of the overall situation.


    Unless it is a fool, no one will be burdened with a big risk of crashing the overall situation because of such a small profit. From this point of view, these jumping guys are already sentenced to death.


    Of course, this is the thing of Ondansu. Neither of them has the mind to go to the embarrassment. In order to express his attitude in this regard, Major General Ouyang just looked at the politicians and said it was very direct to the official of Li.


    "Old Li, the things here are handed over to you. I really don''t have the mood to play here with these guys. See people speak people, hell, who can''t do this kind of thing. So you still have this old boy. It is better to deal with them."


    "You guy, what is the task of confessing to it?"


    Li��s official who had a very personal relationship was not very concerned about the tone of Major General Ouyang. He cares about his attitude. His style of work in formal diplomatic situations has always been steady and serious. Naturally, when he saw the style of the Ouyang Major General, he was not too eye-catching.


    However, after all, it is a person on two systems, and he is not likely to force the generals of Ouyang to do anything. It is also to understand this point, the major general Ouyang appears to be somewhat fearless.


    "The task explained above is only to let me ensure that the line of defense is not lost, so that the war will not affect the stability of the country. As for the things of these hypocritical guys, I don��t care what I do, and I��m really saying Words, Lao Li. I think if I stay, it will only cause you trouble. I can''t guarantee that I will not use the fist to call them when I talk about it. I don''t think you want to see things change. Let''s look like that!"


    Major General Ouyang is a famous thorn in the military. This is what Li��s officials know. In the domestic environment, he can find ways to provoke some troubles. If it is abroad, no one can say whether this guy will suddenly come to a free self.


    Li��s official did not dare to take such a risk, so he could only sneak a glimpse of Ouyang��s major, and then left behind a sentence.


    This is a very obvious concession, and this concession is also the result that Major Ouyang wants to see. So now, he took the shoulder of Li��s official and laughed.


    "Is this right? Lao Li. There is an old saying that is good, called the industry has a specialization. I have been eating a bowl of rice from the beginning of my life. If you let me stretch my face and these skins Yang Qiu��s stuff says these half-truths, I really would rather bring a team of assault troops to fight the enemy with two white-bladed battles. This is no match for you, you are born to be the person on this stage, long-sleeved and good-spirited, People like you. Since you are there, why should I find trouble for myself in this respect? Isn��t this ugly? If at home, it��s okay to say it. But this is outside, I don��t think you want to see me. Let''s lose face!"


    "Ignore the evil. Forget it, I am too lazy to take care of you. You can do it yourself."


    It is really not a way to take him. Li��s officials can only complete their own diplomatic work independently. Looking at his position, Major Ouyang did not think that he would put his glass on the table and then walked away from it without any politeness.


    This movement of his nature is naturally unable to escape the eyes of some people. When watching such a thing happen, many people can''t help but jump up.


    In their eyes, such a result is clearly a disappointing situation. It��s just a short conversation with Ondansu, and it��s already a bit of a madness. From this perspective, you can see how dissatisfied they are with Ondansu��s work.


    This is a good thing. Because only Ondansu is not doing well, they can take advantage of it. Everyone who had this idea was almost eager to get close to it. Looking at their performances, Li��s officials were sneering in the heart while they were playing Tai Chi.


    A group of guys who can''t even see the situation are destined to be eliminated by this turbulent world. It is also this time, they can still be intoxicated in their own beautiful fantasy. When the cruel reality is in front of them, they will not be able to cry even if they want to cry.


    I don��t talk about the schadenfreude of Li��s officials and the politicians and the mud. On the other hand, Major General Ouyang just left with his men, and someone has locked his whereabouts.


    Not good, this is for sure. However, at this time of the day, there is no such thing as the power of the party to dare to directly attack the real power of a party. Although creating chaos is the best way to fish in troubled waters, the premise is that you can arrange all your preparations to ensure that you can get enough benefits from them.


    This is not the case with the Hydra. Therefore, the spy who was placed inside the Burmese by the Hydra could only watch the Major General Ouyang return to the camp of the peacekeeping force without any problems, and then report the news to his superiors.


    The message was layered and quickly put in front of Steve. For such a strong opponent to join, even a sophisticated guy like Steve can''t help but feel the trick.


    This is not because he is too cautious and careful, but today''s pla warriors are really not to be underestimated. You know, the pla warrior with a glorious history has always been the most powerful army force in the world. This point, even Steve, who survived the battlefields of World War II, had to admit.


    Although he did not participate in the Korean War, he knew how much Americans had worked hard in this war.


    More than 300,000 people have invested in military power, accounting for almost one-third of their army. The two hundred ships and three hundred planes invested by the Navy are almost half of the US Navy. This is not to be counted. As the most advanced air force in the world at the time, the Americans invested a fifth of the air force on the Korean battlefield. The various aircraft that have been dispatched have reached tens of thousands of flights, and at most, there are more than 1,700 aircraft participating in the battle.


    It can be said that even with the support of the Soviet Air Force, the entire Korean battlefield is almost completely covered by the Americans'' aerial firepower. In such a war of disparity in strength, the pla warriors survived by relying on steel-like discipline, tenacious fighting will and lofty spiritual consciousness to save the North Korea, which was already close to the country of death, to the United States. The head of the 16-nation coalition forces returned to the 38th line. This kind of victory is even he has to admire.


    What is the United Nations headed by the United States? Complete logistic support, a variety of powerful fire support, plus military equipment at the time of the world''s highest level. It can be said that there should be no suspense from the beginning of this war. Because their opponents were not at a level with them at that time.


    Just after a painful disaster, the Chinese nation that has come from a hundred years of gatherings is not comparable today. At that time, the United Nations army was eating canned meat, extravagant, such as the Italian army, and even transporting red wine and pasta from the country. And pla warrior? There is a mouthful of dried scorpion, the name is fried noodles, in fact, it is not easy to eat fried flour. If there is an apple, it is a class of people who have to smell the smell, and they are reluctant to bite a small bit of good things.


    This is only a gap in living conditions, and in terms of combat conditions, this gap will only be greater. The two sides of the Battle of Changjin Lake, the United States, the ace of the 1st Marine Division and the plaque of the ninth corps. Each of the US Marines Division has a tank battalion, four subordinate tanks, a total of seventy tanks, and each of the anti-tank artillery units of the Marine Corps has five more tanks. And pla this aspect, there are no tanks and armored vehicles.


    In terms of artillery, the US Marine Division has three artillery regiments, each of which is usually equipped with a 105mm howitzer battalion, a tank company and an engineering company. The fire support units of each infantry battalion are equipped with 12 107mm heavy mortars. Each Marine Corps also has an anti-tank artillery company equipped with 75mm recoilless guns and 5 tanks. In addition, the Marine Corps Division''s artillery regiment has three 105mm howitzer battalions and a 155mm heavy-duuge howitzer battalion. Its 105mm howitzer adds up to nearly a hundred doors, and the 155mm heavy-duty howitzer also has eighteen.


    And the ninth regiment division is here. There is only one artillery battalion with a total of twelve artillery pieces, mainly based on mountain artillery. Because they could not produce on their own, the Soviet Union did not provide weapons. These artillery pieces were seized, regardless of the age or model. The support firepower below the regiment is even more tragic, with the artillery of 82 mm or less as the main force.


    This is not the worst. The worst thing is that the transportation of artillery can only be done by manpower and animal power. Even if the mobility is poor, it is still difficult to provide the most effective assistance to the battlefield. Because there is no firearm of more than 105 mm in diameter, there is no way to compare with the coalition forces in terms of fire coverage and striking strength.


    This is the gap in heavy firepower. In terms of individual firepower, the US Army Marine Division is a standard 7.62 mm caliber Garland m1 semi-automatic rifle, Browning m1918a2 automatic rifle, m1919a4 heavy machine gun and 12.7 mm caliber m2hb large caliber machine gun. These are outstanding weapons that have been tested by war in World War II, and their performance is very good and reliable.


    The Ninth Corps division is almost always based on the seizure of weapons. Weapons from the Soviet Union, the United States, Germany, Japan, the United Kingdom, Canada and the Czech Republic have numerous weapons. Weapons are mixed and ammunition is difficult to replenish. The US military��s point of view is that it is an uncompromising antique weapons fair. It��s just a joke on the battlefield.


    The gap between the enemy and the enemy is so huge. However, there is such a gap. In the Changji Lake area where the environment is bad, the Ninth Army Corps is wearing a thin single coat, holding unsightly weapons and equipment, and carrying a long-term, large-scale fire coverage, with a surprise attack strategy. In the ice and snow, with a cold of minus 40 degrees, he stood for six days and completed a fatal raid on the US Marine Division.


    Hungry, the Ninth Corps trembled in the cold, dragged the US Army Marine Division into the quagmire of despair. The two sides fought for seventeen days. Many people in the Ninth Corps are already hungry like a beggar. The 58th Division of the 221nd Division of the Eighty-first Division was ordered to set up in the retreat of the US military, but when the battle started, no one stood up and charged. Because this entire cadre and soldiers who have already started into a battle formation have all been frozen in a simple bunker. Except for a soldier who was left behind and a correspondent who conveyed the order, none of the entire company had survived.


    The same is true for the 1st Marine Division. They were hit by the ninth regiment and they lost almost all the ammunition and supplies in the battles. Losing the logistical supply, this has only experienced World War II, and the outstanding ace of the ace is also tormented by the harsh environment.


    Many people can only rely on a piece of chocolate in the battle for several days, and the high-intensity battle makes their rifles scrapped. Many people were frozen and frozen, and many people were frozen on the ground. If you can''t open the ice or tear the pants, they may not be able to get up again from the thick snow.


    The front line was cut off, and the situation of the enemy was almost everywhere. The Americans who planned to end the Korean War before Christmas could only choose to retreat and break through. And if it is not for the Ninth Corps to be able to catch up and contain the mechanized fleet of the United Nations in ice and snow, whether they can complete the breakout is a very debatable thing.


    The end result is that the Americans took the coalition forces to retreat from Xingnan Port. The vast area in the eastern part of the 38th parallel was completely recovered. The overall situation of the Korean War was reversed, and the Korean War, which had already been considered by the Allies to be over, had to continue.


    The First Division of the US Army regarded the Battle of Changjin Lake as its proud capital. Time magazine called it "an epic poem that is unparalleled in the history of the US military." Because they are the most difficult and tragic in this human history. In the battle, the impossible breakout was completed and a myth that no American army could accomplish was reached.


    However, in the eyes of soldiers like Steve, their opponents are more worthy of pride and respect.


    A group of ruthless weapons, wearing a thin shirt with no similarity to the US military, in the same environment alone with willpower and courage can be a propulsion posture of the Marine Division to fight only to retreat and break through the pla warriors. Such an opponent is a presence that no soldier is willing to see on the battlefield.


    Although it has been more than half a century since the time has passed, the pla warriors are no longer the ones of the year, but the inheritance of the troops is enough to make any one who knows them feel jealous of them. Steve has already learned the horrible thing about this opponent, at the border of India. It is precisely because of this that he is increasingly reluctant to have such a destined war.


    So he was wondering if there was any other possibility of a return. For example, start with the problems within this country!

 Chapter 1716： Arrange the big wins and lose considerations

    Corrosion from a country''s interior, let it completely collapse. It''s easier to force it to be beaten from the outside. This countless examples have been proven, far from saying that it is India''s fall. A very vivid example.


    However, Steve does not intend to repeat what he has done in India here in Myanmar. A very simple reason is that a district in Myanmar is not worthy of his personal involvement.


    In any case, India is also a big country with a vast territory and a population of one billion. And what about Myanmar? Adding up and down does not necessarily have a state in India. As for the population, it is more like a joke on the hundreds of millions of bases.


    Such a small place, if the small country of Muir had the need to let Steve personally take the shot, then the mid-level personnel of the Hydra will almost die. After all, doing this can be much more fun than letting the Hydra, who has never been a lazy person, come by hand.


    Therefore, it is the right thing to do. This task was explained to the hands of the people.


    He doesn''t care how these people do it, how hard they do it. He has only one requirement, that is, he wants to see the situation change within a limited time, and this change is moving in the direction he wants to see.


    The demand is very high, this is for sure. But he has enough confidence in the elites he has. In any case, they have been practicing for so long under their own hands. We must know that the demise of India can be promoted in the next step of their cooperation. If they say that they are not familiar with these tasks, then they are simply questioning their previous achievements.


    Noisy people will not question whether the notorious Hydra agents have such capabilities. So the result is almost terrible and terrifying foreseeable. But this is not where Steve needs to care, and he will not care about it.


    As the maker of the disaster, it has already been described as the existence of the plague, and Steve certainly knows what it means to do what he is doing now. Although he does not like this excessive way, it does not mean that he will not choose this way.


    Making the necessary sacrifices for lofty and lofty ideals is an indispensable premise before any big time comes. He has already experienced such a thing, during World War II. So naturally, when such a thing reappears in front of his eyes, he naturally does not know how to choose.


    Although there is some sympathy and compassion, at such a moment, he does not do anything extra. Sacrifice will always be there, but it is coming early and late, it is a long and short difference. Such things came early, and in their operation, the end of the most violent and rapid way, it is better to let more people corrupt into the fertile soil of the era than in the long pain.


    It is true that he thinks so, and it is because of the existence of such an idea that he can have a clear conscience and not hesitate to promote the war process throughout Asia.


    Of course, it is almost impossible to expect Asian disasters to be like India. For example, the small countries around India say that their volume and strength are here. Compared with the Hydra, which has already formed a real behemoth, they can only be regarded as the little lamb in front of the tiger, except for the fish. There is no other choice at all.


    But once it comes to the behemoth of East Asia, things are not so simple to get things done.


    The strength of East Asian powers is among the best in the world, whether it is economy, population or national strength. Explain in a simple sentence, that is, his strength is never under the original world hegemony. And think about how the Hydra did screw up the United States, and know how difficult it is to deal with such a monster.


    Almost half a century ago, the Hydra can only be hidden in the shadow of the United States like a mouse hiding in the gutter. Although they are infiltrating the country, this penetration is not always smooth. It can be said that if it is not because of the tumors in the United States, and the fact that Pierce��s investment has made their actions a lot smoother, whether they can subvert the United States or not is really a matter of two things.


    Luck, really takes up a lot of ingredients inside. And such luck can also work in the face of today''s big enemy, this is no one dare to pack the ticket.


    Mature strategists will not pin their battles on the uncertain component of luck. Even if luck is really important. They are always habitually trying to grasp everything except the uncertainties like luck, and Steve is no exception. It is precisely because of his thoughts that he has become more aware of the arduous and difficult task of the Asian Raiders.


    I don��t want to say that I have the time and energy to play the subversive spy game again. Even if there is, he doesn��t think that such a trick can work again.


    After all, different days have come to the surface, and the Hydra, which is officially starting to wrestle with the world, wants to be in the dark, and it��s not possible to hide in the dark. . There is no such thing as the United States�� willingness to go to the United States and India. Naturally, strengthening the supervision of high-level figures in the country is a matter that has already been put on the surface.


    Corruption, these can not kill their lives. But as long as any country''s top leaders dare to make a decision that tends to be a Hydra, then even if you have a big backstage and a hard background, you can''t escape the trials and sanctions of those regulators.


    The law of a big country with a big country does not allow such a person to do anything wrong. In a small country, even if you can have the ability to cover the sky, but in the end, you must not escape the sanctions of those big countries.


    On the issue of Hydra, all previous rules are no longer applicable. Intolerance and zero indulgence are the consensus of all countries. Even if it violates the sovereignty of some countries, they will never have any hesitation. Under such a policy, the hype of Hydra is naturally smashed.


    At this juncture, if you want to expand your own power and want to carry out your own plans, it is unrealistic to rely on the small movements that are unspeakable. It is their only way out of the battle on the battlefield.


    On this issue, don''t watch Steve have played well with several countries in Asia, but only he himself knows that this is only a preliminary temptation. He can test the bottom line and potential of the East Asian lion in these small countries, but this does not mean that he has the preparation and really confronts him with a positive confrontation.


    Not to mention the unforeseen victory and defeat problem, even if he is finally lucky enough to win, then he is probably only a tragic victory.


    The family that the Hydra has accumulated will be devastated in this war, and with such an opportunity, those national forces will definitely give them a fatal blow without mercy.


    The Hydra, which has already jumped to the stage, is no longer able to lurk in the shadows of the world as it used to, and slowly accumulate power. Now, if it fails, it will only be a complete defeat. And this possibility, for Steve, who has great ideals and goals, is totally unacceptable.


    He paid such a huge price, and the expectation is not such a result. Therefore, unless it is a last resort, he will never launch such a war that is doomed to failure.


    Not only will there be no such thoughts now, but even after that, he does not intend to have such a thought.


    It is an unwise idea to be an enemy of such a vast country with a large population and strong strength. Unless he is holding the idea of ??destroying the whole world, he has absolutely no reason to do such stupid things. And don''t look at what the Hydra has always done is the bottom line that most people can accept, but if you really want to say it, they really have never thought about the stupid thing of destroying the world.


    What is the benefit of destroying the world? Not at all, okay. They are not the pieces of aliens placed in the earth, and they want to benefit their own alien masters. And then again, even if this matter is related to aliens, which planet has a leisurely egg pain, come to a planet that has not developed with the interstellar civilization?


    Except for those extreme environmentalists, there is no such ridiculous idea in any of the world''s ambitious people. That is to say, in the movie, such stupid villains will appear. The problem is that reality is never a movie, and the desire of the Hydra is not as simple as the villains in the movie.


    In terms of ideals and ambitions, they are deeper and more realistic. This is reflected in the Raiders of Asia, that is, they have not confuse the whole of Asia from the beginning.


    India is an exception because Hydra needs India to be a warm nest for hatching. The country''s size, population, and land area provide the greatest assistance to the Hydra, giving him the ability to confront the world''s mainstream forces. In addition, they simply did not have to repeat this terrible act.


    What is good about turning Asia into a big cemetery? After the world��s one-third of the population has been erased, what is the point of their rule over the world?


    The population has always been the most precious resource in the world. Without the population as the cornerstone, even if human civilization develops again, it is just a high-rise building, and it may collapse at any time. As a conspirators who plan the whole world, Hydra cannot understand this, so of course, they regard the population as a valuable resource that they need to fight for and maintain.


    And what kind of population is the best quality resource? This has to be divided by the most traditional ethnic and regional concepts.


    As early as World War II, the dictator of Axis was already proposing this kind of ethnography. Although it is said that today, this statement has been reprimanded as fallacies, but Steve has to admit that this statement actually sounds quite reasonable.


    A nation that always maintains strong productivity and strong centripetal force must be much stronger than those who are lazy and lazy and full of slavery. Like Germany in World War II, it was able to conquer the whole of Europe with the power of one country. It is undoubtedly the majestic power generated by the Germanic people.


    Of course, he failed, which is undoubtedly the biggest flaw in Hitler''s ethnography. The reason for this is that, besides he has violated some insurmountable bottom lines, it has caused public outrage. The main factor is that he chose the wrong teammate.


    Looking at the face of the splendid Roman Empire in the past, Hitler pulled the Italians into his own camp. But the decadence of the Italians for hundreds of years is not something you can pull with. To say that one is overwhelmed, this is a euphemistic statement from the face of the Italians. To put it bluntly, it��s no exaggeration to get a piece of mud on the wall.


    The same is true, as is Japan. Perhaps it is to see the prosperity and power of Japan in the past 100 years, Hitler has brought such an ally. But he apparently did not realize the arrogance and arrogance in the bones of this Eastern allies. If it is said that it is not because Japan��s air strikes on Pearl Harbor led to a lively United States participating in the war ahead of time, then the European pattern is not the result of the original.


    This is Hitler��s mistake in his vision and pattern, but it is unfair to take this point to argue against other people��s views.


    The Hydra thinks so, and fundamentally, they still believe in Hitler��s original statement.


    There are indeed some ethnic groups in this world, standing on the edge of being eliminated by the times. And they can completely replace the world itself, to push these defective products.


    Many times, people are criticizing the hymns of Hydra, thinking that this is a crazy, irrational move. However, in the eyes of Hydra, they are only doing their own plans step by step in their own planned pattern.


    It''s like an old farmer clearing the weeds in his field. They don''t think there is anything wrong with their actions like this.


    Clear the weeds, there is no need to talk about feelings. Of course, if it is to treat the crops that can give back to them, he naturally has to come up with another very different attitude.


    The biggest enemy facing the big country in the East. When Steve is unwilling to conflict with it, he still wants to sign a peace agreement with him.


    Although it seems that this seems to be something that is unlikely. But who can be right in the future?


    With war and peace, as long as these corners of the war can dominate, then the process of promoting peace through war is presumably a matter of course.


    With such a cognition in mind, Steve is already beginning to figure out the whole picture. At present, his plan still owes a lot of heat. But he believes that as long as he can do the right thing, then the problem will be solved sooner or later.


    He needs a little patience and gives all sorts of thoughtful considerations. After all, playing chess with a national player is not that easy. If you don��t find a glimpse, you won��t be able to make a big picture. The key is to see the outcome of these small sets.

 Chapter 1717： Tongtian Gaota deterrent

    The Hydra is playing a big game of chess. On earth, hell, there are pieces of chess arranged by them. The chess pieces on the bright side can make you see clearly. The chess pieces in the dark, but even a trace will not let you see. Not to mention the heads of the Hydra, even if they are their own inside the Hydra, sometimes they don''t necessarily understand the specifics of the Dark.


    It��s like Steve. Although he knew that Smith Zhou had arranged a crucial task for Victor, he had no idea what it was like.


    Smith. Zhou will not tell anyone about his overall plan. Even if this person is his confidant, it is his most trusted existence, and he will not do this. This is the cautious habit he formed in his long life. He put the eggs in a basket and then ended up with a chicken and egg. He is not the first time he has met. And even with the lessons of eating a long and a wise, he will choose a more secure approach.


    This made Steve unable to get any information about Victor from Smith. Everything he knows now is nothing more than a speculation from a few rumors plus his own speculation.


    This does not have much credibility for him at all. But one thing is certain, he knows that Victor has already extended his claws to Europe.


    In his view, the division of the overall pattern of the world has already formed a three-legged situation under the repeated wars and turmoil. Asia that has become the center of the world and has a constant dispute; Europe that has enjoyed peace for the time being, has not been targeted by the Hydra; and has already been beaten up by the Hydra, and now it is completely dependent on the United States. Camel is hard to support North America.


    North America naturally does not have to say. After they have suffered from the suffering caused by the Hydra, their hatred of the Hydra has risen to the extreme. If you want to do something on this site, let''s not say whether you can succeed or not. It just takes half the effort to invest. Victor is not a fool, he can''t take over such a thankless task.


    In Asia, the affairs here have always been held by myself. His own eyes and ears are all over the Asian countries. If Victor''s actions are on the land of Asia, he has no reason to get no reliable wind. So the only explanation is that Victor''s activities are carried out in Europe.


    This is not a wild guess without any reason. Latvia''s changes, even his outsiders, are clear. The average person may not know Victor''s foot, but it is also a colleague''s relationship, but he is very clear that Victor is a native Ratovinian.


    As a human being, returning home is an almost inevitable desire. Even though Victor��s hands have mastered enormous authority, he has left the boundaries of mankind at the level of power. But in essence, he is still a human being, and he still has this idea.


    In addition, Latvinia''s basic industry looks like the original failure of Victor, Steve can definitely say that there is definitely a shadow behind Victor.


    Of course, it took a lot of effort to get rid of Victor''s whereabouts, not just because of the curiosity of the moment. Steve seldom does this boring thing, and the reason he thinks of Victor at this time is that he has a fancy to Victor''s right to speak in Europe.


    Although Latvia is a rising star, with its extraordinary strength, it is enough to speak inside the EU. I don''t need him to say too much. As long as he can say that some EU countries offer some special political asylum to these small countries on the edge of war, then for Steve, there is already a large part of it. The space for operation is gone.


    Rats who are not determined by their own position, as long as they can give them a rough promise, they can make the ends of the first mouse to the extreme. And as long as these mice move, no matter what they do, they are good for themselves.


    The victory and defeat of war has always been accumulated by the advantages of these tiny places, so he will not turn a blind eye to this seemingly tiny thing. Although from a personal point of view, he and Victor are somewhat uncomfortable, and even say that some of them look down on such things. But it matters a lot, especially the lives of thousands of people are involved, he will not play any temper on this kind of thing.


    When you look down on the person, you have to bow your head. Steve is still there. But the problem at the moment is not whether he can let go of his body. The question at the moment is how he can get in touch with Victor.


    It��s a method, but it��s extremely stupid. Don''t underestimate the monitoring networks that the Allies have formed. It is as obvious as the fireflies in the night. If you leave the land of Asia, his movements will be placed in the leaders of all countries. before. And with the importance he has shown so far, even if the Allies will not throw a few heavyweight bombs on his head, he will definitely send an avenger to assassinate him.


    The son of the daughter of gold is not sitting down. He is not interested in pushing himself to such a wave of the wind, shouldering the responsibility of the entire Asian battlefield. Of course, he can also send his own hands to get in touch with Victor, but to be honest, he has no absolute certainty and believes that Victor will honestly sell his face.


    Victor sees him as a potential competitor, and his heart is clear. If he is going to go in person, he may sell his face because he can''t get rid of it. But if you find a hand to speak for yourself, then the result is that you have been fooled by Victor.


    People who are like his wrists want to fool people into things that are not casual. With a heart in mind, Steve, who is always on the lookout for this, doesn''t want to put himself in. So naturally, he chose a more secure approach.


    All the way back to Bangalore, India, Steve first saw the huge minaret under construction.


    Like the obelisk, the towering spires are more and more towering under the huge pedestal. At first glance, it seems that there is a feeling of seeing the legendary Tower of Babel.


    The cliff-like walls are surrounded by spires, like giants with open hands, completely enveloping the past Bangalore, now the land of God.


    It seems that the giant lifts the sun, and it seems that the iron crown is inlaid with brilliant gems. The scene is incomparably magnificent, but in Steve''s eyes, it is full of the bitterness of being a plaything for others.


    Losing the blessing of the master, no matter how magnificent the treasures are only the part of others. This is no exception even if it is placed in a place that is protected by the gods.


    Zhou Yi��s front foot just evaporated, and the Hydra on the hind foot surrounded it. Although the light-bringers gave resolute resistance, their resistance was still suppressed by Smith��s personal actions.


    This is to see that they are the most determined supporters of Zhou Yi, Smith. Zhou did not die for them. Of course, this does not rule out that he has taken a fancy to the potential of these bright messengers and intends to take it to his own use. In short, in a word, no one can stop what Smith. Zhou did. The bright messengers do not have this strength, and the women like the piano do not have this mood.


    These women are now busy searching the world for the traces of Zhou Yi, and they will not waste their energy on things that are irrelevant to them. Of course, they will also have some doubts about the unusual Hydra, but Smith. Zhou has always hid himself well, and they don''t believe that Hydra has such a skill. So it is quite logical that they ignore the movement of the Hydra.


    It''s no wonder that they are careless, but in front of the power of Zhou Yi that can stir the universe, a terrorist organization in the district is really something that can''t be on the table. Compared with this almost impossible option, they obviously have more reason to suspect some more conspicuous goals, such as the strong existence that once hit Zhou Yi into a serious injury. And Qin Gelei, who puts almost all of his attention on this possibility, naturally ignores the Hydra.


    This is a blind spot, a blessed blind spot. Although it is not feared that these women stand on the opposite side of Qin Gelei, but in all fairness, Smith Zhou is still reluctant to face these special women''s swordsmen.


    All he wants is to drag some time, not to be a lonely loner in the true sense. There is still room for change, but he has to push himself to the dead end. He can''t do such stupid things. So he was happy to make a fortune at such a time.


    Take over Bangalore, which on the surface is a response to Hydra''s thorns in his own flesh. But in fact, it was Smith''s arrangement in advance to prevent Zhou Yi from coming back.


    The shrapnel that exudes infinite power is even amazed by even the well-informed people of Smith. Zhou. With his eyes, he can of course see the subtle connection between the gun and his son. Perhaps for a while, it will not be able to affect its layout. But for a long time, no one can be sure whether the son of the supernatural power can follow this subtle connection and find the way back to Earth.


    This time is not the time when he should go home. So naturally, he will try his best to stop this from happening.


    Building this miraculous building like the Tower of Babel is the way he deals with this. Although it is said to be too much fanfare, its role is enough to satisfy people.


    On the one hand, it prevents the connection between the artifact and its owner. On the other hand, its existence also played a deterrent role, so that some Tibetan-headed mice did not dare to continue to succumb.


    I believe that every country��s spies have visited everything that happened in Bangalore. Although it is impossible for them to ascertain the true truth, it is realized that he caused the disappearance of the god. But just by seeing the inhibitory effect of this huge building on the land that the gods blessed, they can also guess that the Hydra has mastered some mysterious power they don''t understand.


    In the face of this indescribable and incomprehensible power, the governments of various countries have already suffered through it. And before they fully understand what this power means, they don''t have the courage to act rashly.


    This is deterrence. It is precisely because of this deterrent that the alliance between the Hydra and the countries can maintain this situation of peace and harmony.


    The small fights in the local battles are not counted. Being able to occupy such a large piece of land has not let the Allies succumb to give you a nuclear level. This has already explained many problems.


    Perhaps in dealing with terrorists, all countries have maintained a high degree of tolerance for zero tolerance. But the Hydra is obviously not to be seen by the idle terrorists.


    You can do everything you can with ordinary terrorists, especially when he is in a bad situation, even if you put a nuclear bomb on its face, as long as there is no injury and innocence, international public opinion will not say more. what. But for the Hydra, you have the idea of ??carrying a nuclear bomb on its face, and you may not have the courage to implement this idea.


    The Hydra is not a small organization that allows you to be round and round. Before you use some extreme means, you must be prepared to retaliate with the same extreme means. Do not doubt this, they have such ability, and have such determination.


    Although most of the cases are the first time that Hydra uses this extreme method, no country dares to open this way in this respect and not to be indecent.


    The identity is here, and the national governments that are scrupulous are not afraid to make jokes about the fate of their country. This also makes the war between Hydra and them always maintained at the level of conventional warfare. Under the premise that the war can''t make effective progress, they can only watch it with a watchful eye. The Hydra step by step swears its sovereignty over India.


    It can be said that such a situation would be put on hold for decades. One day in the future, the Hydra can enter the United Nations seat as a sovereign of South Asian continent. As long as they are willing to lay down the butcher knife and discuss peace. I believe that many countries that have not experienced the pain of skin will be willing to accept this change.


    Even those countries that have a **** revenge with the Hydra, under absolute pressure and huge international public pressure, may have to accept such a change.


    However, after all, the Hydra still has no such idea.


    A partial glimpse seems to be an unacceptable result for the Hydra, which has been planning the whole world. This is not just Smith. Zhou thinks that Steve has the same idea.


    They have done so much, not just to get such a result. Therefore, even if they have to face more problems in the future, they will continue unswervingly on the road they have chosen.


    The ideal thing is to be able to do it with the help of the body. If you are deterred at this time, then the sacrifices of the past still make sense?


    Steve has always had a negative answer to this question. So naturally, he is going to seek that further possibility.


    Boarding this towering tower is just a small step in his actions. But in terms of conviction, is this not an important step that is indispensable for his long march of practicing his beliefs?

 Chapter 1718： Three-legged strategic development

    In a hurry to board the Tongtian Tower, which has not been capped, Steve quickly found the person he was looking for.


    Of course, this person who wants to find is not referring to Smith. Zhou. Although it is said that looking for Smith. Zhou is the highest priority goal in his heart, he himself knows that it is unlikely that he will find him in the regular time to see the dragon.


    Smith. Zhou will only appear in the place where he thinks it should appear. It doesn''t make any sense to look for him unilaterally, because you can''t find him so smoothly. However, it does not matter if you can''t find it. Being able to find this person is also an acceptable result for Steve.


    Alexia, the woman who had died and resurrected, she had the qualification to replace Smith. Zhou made some decisions.


    It��s not that she is in power, she is fully capable of surpassing her, and instead of Smith. Zhou, the principal decides what to do. Rather, with her understanding of Smith Zhou and her important position in Smith''s heart, the words she made and the decisions she made were definitely about the weight of Smith''s thoughts.


    It is definitely not a good thing for an organization to have such a person who can influence the top decision-makers. If it is placed in the ancient times, it is the self-discipline and embarrassment of the country and the people. It is to be shouted by a group of loyal and righteous people to the existence of the Qing Dynasty. But in the Hydra, this is not the case.


    Let��s not say that the high-level people of the Hydra have the kind of loyalty and worry that they worry about the country and the people. Even if they have the loyalty of Steve, they will never be on the issue of Alexia. Have any doubts about Smith. Zhou.


    This aspect is the existence of Smith. Zhou is still a mystery to the vast majority of pseudo-high-level. Many people have always thought that there are only three heads of Hydra, both Steve, Victor and Alexia. Only a few have realized that there is a real master above these three people.


    On the other hand, Alexia has always used her outstanding ability to prove the value of her existence to all those who are qualified to question her.


    It is probably exaggerating to say that Alexia is the smartest woman in the world, but to say that she is one of the top and smartest women in the world, it is definitely not an exaggerated statement.


    The biochemical technology of the internal reserve of Hydra is almost always supported by Alexia himself. It has been possible for such a long period of time to ensure the stability and renewal of the biochemical combat power of Hydra, and Alexia has contributed. Steve is extremely much in favor of this point. After all, half of his Indian strategy is supported by Alexia''s biochemical technology. So in terms of personal opinion, his recognition of Alexia is much more than that of Victor''s skeptical guy.


    And Alexia is not a fool, she certainly understands the embarrassment of her identity. So after recognizing Steve��s recognition of her, she also established a certain personal relationship with Steve in due course.


    For her personally, she is also not willing to make only a useless vase, standing next to Smith. Zhou as a foil.


    What is the color of the entertainer, the woman who is smart like her is naturally impossible to know. Therefore, compared with the charm of color, she is more concerned about her ability to help him in the career of Smith. And a big business like Hydra does not mean that you can play a key role in burying your head for research.


    The balance and control of power, this is the problem she must face. On such a problem, she and Steve have the same view.


    They are not very optimistic about the existence of Victor''s same status, or that they have a sneer at Victor''s loyalty. Such a common view gave them the basis for cooperation, and they formed a certain alliance within the Hydra. Under the premise of having this relationship, the relationship between two people is naturally not a matter of life.


    It is said that there is nothing to talk about, and a close friend may have passed. Aleksia will not allow such a jealous person to appear around him. But it is not an exaggeration to say that partners with friendly values ??above a certain threshold.


    With such a relationship, it is natural to save a lot of unnecessary guests. So Steve saw Aleksia, who was busy in a strange set of equipment, and said it was the first time she had come to her.


    "Alexia, I need your help!"


    Tongtian Tower is not everyone who is qualified to come in. Steve as a person with this authority, his appearance does not make Alexia surprised. The only thing she was surprised about was that Steve would actually ask for help. This is not in line with his usual style.


    So now, she stopped working under her hand. While operating the machine, she sent the test piece she had debugged to the freezer, and raised her eyebrows and asked Steve.


    "You will come to ask for my help? This is a strange thing. Talk about it, how do you want me to help you if I can do it?"


    Even if it is a request from a partner, Alexia will never say too much. She didn''t want to get herself into any troubles, so she made some reservations on this issue.


    This is her usual style, Steve has long been used to it. So after shrugging his shoulders, he said to Alexia indifferently.


    "A little problem. I need to let the boss give me an instruction for Victor. You know, I can''t go, and if I let other people go, I will worry that the jealous guy will perfuse me. So think about it, I still feel that it is better to let someone who he can''t ignore it sound for me."


    "Smith has no time, he has his own business to be busy."


    Picking an eyebrow, Alexia gave Steve a disappointing answer. But Steve is psychologically prepared for such an answer. All he wants is a person with enough weight to endorse him. From this point of view, he obviously has other choices.


    "It doesn''t matter, if it''s your voice, the result is the same. All I need is a little warning to warn the guy not to behave. As long as it can achieve such an effect, it doesn''t matter who is talking to me."


    "alright, I understand."


    This level of things for Aleksia to play, is completely within acceptable limits. They are allies after all, and mutual benefit is the most basic principle. So even if this kind of thing would delay her for a little time, she might even let Victor give her dissatisfaction, but she gave Steve a positive promise.


    "I am very happy to help with this little thing. Just don''t know, where are you, need me to give Victor a warning?"


    "Do you know what Victor is doing in Europe?"


    In the face of Alexia''s problems, Steve first gave a question. And as soon as he heard him say, Alexia''s slender eyebrows immediately wrinkled.


    "How did you know that he was in Europe?"


    As the closest person to Smith. Zhou, the secret that Alexia knows is naturally more than Steve. She is almost aware of all the movements within the Hydra, whether from the Victor side or from Steve. And she is also very clear that people in these two aspects have never had an intersection.


    Upholding the style of the previous heads of the Hydra, it is also to prevent these heavy-minded ministers from squatting in private. Smith. Zhou never arranged them in a unified cooperation camp. According to common sense, they should have no more understanding of each other''s work, but now, Steve''s request is obviously beyond this limit. This made his intentions intriguing.


    Does he really want to find help from himself, or does he want to take the opportunity to join forces to ask for more voice? Alexia had to consider such a problem for Smith. And looking at the look that Alexia had inadvertently revealed in such thoughts, Steve also sighed in his heart.


    As a very pure idealist, he is the least likely to blend into this kind of shit. Power? This kind of thing is simply a cloud of smoke for him, and there is no value worthy of nostalgia. However, although he thinks so, it does not mean that others will use this idea to see him. There are always some people who use their own ideas to speculate on his intentions, and such practices often tend to deflect things in a very bad direction.


    Steve, who has experienced such a thing, certainly does not want to make any moths in such a place, so in the moment, he interrupted the reverie of Alexia and gave it in a very positive tone. An answer like her.


    "Don''t think too much, these are my own guesses. I am not a blind man, nor a blind man, not a fool. Victor''s movements in Europe are so obvious, I am not completely unknown to him, how could it not? Knowing that this is his action in the dark. Although I don''t understand why he is farming in hell, he will appear in Europe, but this does not prevent me from providing some convenience for his actions with the power he has now! ��


    "What you said makes sense. I really shouldn''t make a fuss about this problem!"


    It seems that I accepted Steve��s statement, but what is it, I am afraid that only Alexia��s own heart is clear.


    "Say, you want me to convey what news is going on. I know that some special channels can get in touch with him, it is safe and convenient."


    "What about the magic? In all fairness, I don''t like this method, it makes me feel unsafe."


    "There is always no logical self-consistency and extremely rigorous science and technology. But in any case, this is a solution to the problem. You are going to talk to him, or can I help you?"


    "You help me. If it is you, maybe it will be better than what I said to him."


    In order to avoid extra-budgets and to avoid unnecessary doubts, Steve confessed to the hands of Alexia. And this seems to be an ideal situation for her, so she did not refuse, but replied very directly.


    "Of course, this is the best. Talk about what you want to ask him. If it''s a good opening, I can contact you now."


    "A small request for him to make a point in Europe''s political arena, it is best to let those politicians in the EU countries provide some commitment to small countries in Southeast Asia, telling them that Europe can also be their trust!"


    "Do you want to provoke dissension and let the small countries have turmoil inside? It''s a good idea to get the most out of you with little effort. But are you sure that this result will be what you want? Or, finally Will the situation be as you expect?"


    "I have to try it, isn''t it?"


    "You are right. Wait a moment, I will give you a reply soon."


    After the brief conversation ended, Alexia just made a short move and was already moving to other rooms. Steve didn''t know if it was because some kind of communication magic was in other rooms, or that Alexia deliberately avoided himself. He does not intend to make any assumptions in this regard. He just waited, and very quickly, when he tried to judge the results of Alexia''s experiments in a scrutiny manner, Alexia was already rushing back. "The problem has been solved. Do you need me to describe his detailed reply?"


    "That''s all right, I am almost certain that he will say those nonsense provocative nonsense."


    Shaking his head, Steve directly rejected the uselessness of this extra-budget. He doesn''t want to ruin himself because of this kind of thing is a good mood. So now, he directly transferred the topic and shifted the direction of the discussion to the work of Alexia.


    "Talk about your experiment progress. How about the fourth generation of soldiers project?"


    "Not finished yet, but I have found some feelings. It is expected that if all goes well, you will soon see the first finished product."


    Referring to the test items in the freezer compartment, Alexia gave a fairly satisfactory response. Of course, this satisfaction unilaterally refers to people like Steve. And if we want to look at her own standards, the fourth-generation soldier project they proposed is simply not necessary.


    From the time of Umbrella, the project of biochemical soldiers has already appeared. The biochemical product crawlers and tyrants of Ambrera are barely the first generation of biochemical soldiers. Of course, this first-generation product, because of various defects, hit the frozen gong of the Hydra that was taken over from the beginning.


    The Hydra''s force is much higher than that of Umbrella. They don''t hold a bowl of cold rice. So after getting the technology of Umbrella, they quickly launched their second generation. It is the kind of monster released in the Washington raid.


    More powerful and more horrible. But the problem is that it is difficult to achieve universalization. The world war is not a problem that can be solved by thousands of such monsters. In addition, biotechnology itself is a monster that is difficult to control, so even a powerful organization like Hydra has to give up this direction and turn biochemical soldiers into a more universal direction.


    The transformation of the soldiers in the Indian incident is the third generation of products. Perhaps in terms of individual combat effectiveness, their performance is not as strong as the second generation. However, as a biochemical soldier who can maintain the human form under normal conditions and only reveals the strange truth in the battle, the third generation is obviously more acceptable to ordinary people.


    However, this is not enough, or for people like Steve, they have higher requirements. Aside from the already small failure rate, the appearance of this battle form is an unacceptable result.


    Their purpose is to rule and transform the whole world and to build the world into an ideal country in their hearts. And even the Hydra people, the ideal country in their hearts will never be a place where monsters get together.


    Become a monster, although this is something that many people accept, but it is definitely not what they want in their hearts. If there is a choice, no one will want to become like this. This point, Steve they considered, and because of this, their request for the fourth generation of biochemical soldiers is like a person.


    In addition to the powerful power, all other places must be consistent with ordinary people. This is like the original super soldier plan. And if this is the standard, Alexia certainly has reason to believe that this is a reversing of history.


    As a sentimental emotion, it is all explained to someone. In the career, there are only scientists who are purely rational. She does not agree with these people''s stupid views. It is certainly stupid to be able to do better and better, but to do so at a low level because of such a boring restriction.


    However, she thinks so. But there is no way to stop these people''s plans, for the simple reason, because all this is decided by Smith.


    She will not violate the meaning of Smith. Zhou, no matter what the situation, what kind of thinking. As long as she is recognized by Smith. Zhou, she will definitely do it.


    Therefore, this is what she has to accept the fourth generation project. And it was because of her taking over that the project soon reached such a stage.


    The success is just around the corner, and this is the best news Steve has ever heard. Looking at the works in the freezer that are almost finished, there is only one idea left in his heart.


    That is, their wild vision is finally about to see the dawn of victory.

 Chapter 1719： Xanadu family concept

    Strolling on the path between the trees, Smith. Zhou looked up again and looked at the situation behind him.


    Surrounded by mountains, the vegetation is everywhere. The undulating mountains are surrounded by the outer suburbs of the suburbs, and the hills covered by the snow are rising from the sky, and the steel is visible in the distance. The dome of the city echoed, and like an inverted eggshell, wrapped the entire suburb, and even the entire city.


    This is a very spectacular view, but such a view is not something that most people can see. The person who created such a scene obviously does not want this to be known to mortals, so under his deliberate arrangement, the eyes of mortals simply cannot recognize such a scene. That is, people like Smith. Zhou who have extraordinary achievements in mysterious powers, probably only once.


    And although it wasn''t the first time I saw such a handwriting, Smith Zhou couldn''t help but admire in his heart. These daughter-in-laws are really not ordinary characters.


    With his deep magical knowledge and knowledge accumulation, he can of course see the Mesopotamian style revealed by this arrangement. And the number of goals that I know myself is probably only the daughter-in-law who was once called the Queen of the Red Sea among Sumerians and Assyrians.


    You know, this is the goddess that existed in the BC era. Not to mention the identity and status that it possesses, it is hard to be valuable because of the power and purity of this power.


    For his son to be able to catch such a powerful woman, Smith. Zhou��s feeling is absolutely as good as the pigs that his family has raised. From a father''s point of view, even if the relationship between their father and son has become like this, he still can''t help but say a beautiful and beautiful. But unfortunately, the relationship between them is obviously more of an enemy.


    And if it is from this point of view, then even if this is a goddess'' big hand movement, it is also unsightly in his eyes.


    No one has prescribed the means and power of the gods to be higher than humans. At the very least, in front of the Smith. Zhou, who has been playing the fate of the gods thousands of years ago, the goddess of Mesopotamia will not be seen in his eyes.


    He entered this barrier set by Lilith, and it was just like a place to go. It can be said that except for himself, no one can find his involvement.


    And the reason why he will enter here at this time, the city established by his son, of course, his purpose can not be to destroy.


    It is not necessary to let him go out of his own hands. It is only in motives and reasons that he does not have to do such inexplicable things.


    There are other reasons why he appears here. The reason is that he needs to meet with one of his children.


    The time of the appointment has been very urgent, and it is impossible for Smith. Zhou to continue to feel the feeling at this time. He began to move forward and crossed the woods quickly by means of shrinking the ground. And when he walked through the dense forest and into a valley, he immediately saw the figure of the man who was waiting for himself.


    It was a small person, and it seemed to be only six or seven years old. But Smith. Zhou knows that the actual age of this little person may be even smaller. The reason why he is more mature than his actual age is entirely because of his powerful body.


    If you are a few months old, you will be able to walk as fast as you can. When you are one or two years old, you will be able to move the mountains and the dragons. Such special cases are certainly not comparable to ordinary humans. It can be said that if the process inherent in life controls him at this stage of infancy, a power owner like him is afraid that he has already completed the transformation to a mature life individual.


    There is no such thing as an example in mythology. Heroes and sons who grow up in a few days can kill a cow. But they are not comparable to this little guy.


    With Smith''s experience, he certainly knows what the so-called heroes are. It��s a good thing to say, it��s the time to make a hero. It��s not good to say it, they are simply what the so-called gods produced in response to the disaster, just like the products of the assembly line.


    Of course, the two are not comparable. Let''s not say how your first-class waterline products compare with the finely crafted natural creations. Just look at the background, it seems that the two have no room for comparison.


    Of course, looking at the background is just a very superficial approach. With the identity and power of Smith. Today, he doesn''t need to care about the faces of other people. No matter what kind of backstage person, there is no qualification for him to condescend and deserve to be so special. So it can be said that this little person at the moment is definitely an exception.


    And why is this villain an exception? The reason is very simple, because this little guy is called Zhou Shang, the son of Zhou Yi, his grandson. With such an identity, no matter what the exception, he can start for this little guy.


    Don''t look at Smith. Zhou has some enthusiasm for Zhou Yi, saying that he was exiled and exiled. But looking at his own point of view, he is actually a very graceful approach.


    Because if he really intends to deal with Zhou Yi, then he will not give Zhou Yi the opportunity to choose again and again. What painstakingly set a trap, waiting for Zhou Yi to fall into the trap, there is no such necessity. As long as I find an opportunity to control the family of Zhou Yi in my hands, he just wants to succumb to himself, I am afraid it is also unlikely.


    As a father, but also as a conspiracy, he really took Zhou Yi''s character to be too clear. He knows very well what his weaknesses are. It is a well-known thing about how to use a conspiracy to control him. The reason why he did not use such a means, the main reason is that he does not want to personally destroy the possibility of bridging between them.


    Although he has lived in this world for 10,000 years, he has left a few descendants in the middle. But if you really want to say it, Zhou Yi is the most important and only valuable existence in his heart.


    Because in the long time, all his descendants have been turned into ashes with the passage of time, they are only a mortal to death. Only Zhou Yi, by coincidence, became the only exception among his many sons.


    This exception is of course of great significance to him. Because if there is no such accident, he will not have a concept like a family.


    Family, what is family? In his opinion, only those who have been with you for a long time in your life can be qualified to be called this. It is a pity that none of his former men had such qualifications, because their short-lived life could not occupy any important position in his 10,000-year life.


    In less than a hundred years, even one percent of his life has never been possessed. Of course, there is no longer a long-term companionship. From this point of view, Zhou Yi, who already has the identity of immortal, has a very different difference from his brothers.


    The identity of the gods gives him a life that lasts until the end of the day, and such a long life is already accompanied by him, even further, to inherit all his qualifications.


    This is not a joke, but he really has such an idea. The 10,000-year cycle, in addition to allowing him to accumulate countless wealth and knowledge, and more importantly, let him completely indifferent to the senses of life. He does not care about the simple boundary between life and death. Even if such a thing happens to him, he also has a feeling of indifference.


    In his heart, there is nothing that is sufficient except for the obsession he has shaped for 10,000 years. And at the juncture of his own obsession, he is inevitably beginning to think about the future.


    Yes, he can still live and live for a long time. But this kind of living is not as big a meaning to him as he imagined. If his long-standing ideals were realized by him, then after that, he felt that he could accept the death.


    Of course, he can die, but his philosophy cannot die. And if it is from his personal point of view, Zhou Yi and his sons are the most suitable candidates to inherit his ideas.


    For a long time, he has been trying to win the approval of Zhou Yi. In addition to trying to establish a father-son relationship between them, it is more important to hope that he can inherit his own career and ideals. But unfortunately, Zhou Yi always gave him a reply that he refused, which made him impose a near-exile punishment on Zhou Yi.


    He still has expectations for Zhou Yi. After all, when everything has become a doomed fact, Zhou Yi is simply powerless to turn around. He can only choose to accept this fact.


    It can be said that he has already arranged the fate of Zhou Yi. And he has a good grasp of everything he has arranged. However, as a natural and cautious person, he actually understood very well that he could not put all the eggs in one basket. So naturally, he made another arrangement on this issue.


    This situation at the moment is his record plan. And look at the little one who has found himself and is constantly beating himself. He smiled and he was already greeting the little guy.


    "You are really early, Shang En. Or do you want to look forward to what you are learning today?"


    "I thought about one night, teacher. Because I was so excited, I didn''t sleep for a night."


    Although the age is not large, Zhou Shang��s mind is far more clear than the thinking of his age. He knows exactly what he wants, so he naturally devote his utmost enthusiasm to what he is interested in.


    "You said, can I really learn to change into seventy-two forms like Sun Wukong in "Getting rid of all disasters on the road to the Westward Journey?"


    As soon as he heard Zhou Shang said, Smith Zhou was a bit confused. He didn''t know what he said as "getting rid of all disasters on the road to the West." But when you think about it carefully, he is a little ridiculous.


    Although Zhou Shang��s mother, Jill Valentin, shoulders the mission of protecting the safety of the entire city of Hui Yao, she has not relaxed her education for her son. The talent of Xiao Shangen is really amazing. It is impossible to fool him into two fairy tale books like his peers.


    Let me not say whether he will be fooled. Just Gill himself, there is no such idea. She does not want her son to become a dude, so she is also a broken heart in education.


    It is wrong to teach his academic knowledge too early, or even to kill the nature. After all, this age of children is still innocent, giving him a world worthy of his jealousy is what qualified parents should do.


    Jill thinks so, and when fairy tales don''t work, she can only take those long epic works out of the box.


    Tolkien''s Lord of the Rings series is itself a reading that Tolkien created for his children, which is actually quite appropriate. However, due to space limitations, this does not allow it to be used as a bedtime reading for Xiao Shangen. So sometimes she has to find some other works.


    On the premise that she is a German, she soon noticed the "Journey to the West" translated by German, which is the book "Getting rid of all disasters on the road to the West" by Swiss Lin Xiaofa.


    Lin Xiaofa, who used to study in China, completed the entire translation of Journey to the West in seventeen years. While retaining the original cultural flavor and story, it also filled the entire translation with the tragic and epic poems of Western literature. color. For example, the section of the Journey to the West.


    Poetry: Chaos is not divided into heaven and earth, no one sees. Since Pangu broke Hongmeng, the development has been clear from the Qing. Overwriting the group of people to the benevolence, inventing everything is good. If you want to know the achievements of the Yuanhui, you must look at the Journey to the West.


    This is the case in this translation.


    There is a poem saying: Chaos is not divided at first, and the heavens and the earth are confusingly confused; everything is blurred, and there is nowhere to be seen. No one has seen the scene at that time. However, the original giant Pangu wakes up, breaking the chaos, the powerful cloud world is clear, and the turbidity is separated.


    All the creations on this earth go up to the highest good; the things that grow from them will eventually realize virtue. If you want to understand that power, it determines the cycle of existence, then this book is the best one: "Get rid of all disasters on the way to the West."


    The lack of original flavor brought by Chinese translation did not appear in this translation. The author''s profound writing skills made this translation truly reach the level of Sunyard. Of course, because of the profoundness of Chinese characters, the thickness of this translation is beyond imagination. Almost a level of thickness with the big head dictionary, enough for Jill to cope with the time of a few months.


    Xiao Shangen has no long shackles, and his basic appreciation ability has been cultivated. Of course, he also began to like such a classic translation of the classics. Even said that he has begun to like the image of the protagonist. That''s why he would say this to Smith.


    Smith will read the book when he takes time out, so he knows a little about it. In the face of Xiao Shangen''s question, he smiled, and it was already right color to answer him.


    "Of course, as long as you want to learn, I can teach you all. But before that, I think you still have a name to call me more appropriate!"

 Chapter 1720： The love between grandparents and grandchildren

    "grandfather?"


    Very hesitantly shouted out such a name, Xiao Shangen immediately hurriedly defended himself.


    "I know that I should call you Grandpa. But I also know that everyone doesn''t want me to call you like this. Moms have never said anything about you, Grandma said it, you are already dead. I don''t understand. Why do they do this, but I can guess that you must have done something wrong. So, I think it is more appropriate for you to ask your teacher before getting their consent."


    Although young, Xiao Shangen is not so easy to be bought and fooled. He said this in a timely manner, and it is well-founded and well-founded. Even the savage and savage people like Smith Zhou can''t make any rebuttable rhetoric.


    It is true that deceiving a child is a matter of hand to him. But this does not have any practical meaning, and it may even lead to a relationship collapse that they have built up. He can''t do such stupid things.


    So after coughing twice, he can only compromise and say to Xiao Shangen.


    "Your thoughts are right. I did something wrong, and I am trying to make up for the mistakes I made. Believe me, this is just a matter of time. So you can quickly use another name. Call me, this is for sure."


    "But not now, right?"


    Xiao Shangen��s clever answer made Smith Zhou Haha laugh. He touched the little guy��s head, and while he was sorry, he became more and more fond of this little guy.


    Shane is his great-grandson. In theory, he should also treat this little guy like his father as his heirs. However, on the issue of birth, this little guy has a natural flaw.


    His father is good in Zhou Yi, this is the source of his strength. But at the other end, his mother is just an ordinary mortal. And this has led to the bottleneck that may occur in Xiao Shangen''s potential.


    On the issue of his own heirs, Smith. Zhou is not allowed to exist a little bit. So at the beginning, Zhou Shang��s identity and his position in his heart are already doomed.


    He is only one of his grandchildren and does not involve any other problems. At this point, after knowing that Zhou Yi and the woman named Qin. Gray had a second boy, he became more and more sure.


    Without this kind of interest and the conflict of ideas, the relationship between him and Shane became more and more pure. It can be said that he is enjoying this time with Xiao Shangen. Enjoy this rare family fun. Because he is very clear, after the end of Zhou Yi''s exile period, if he wants to renew this love, it is already unlikely.


    It is natural that it is worth cherishing. Therefore, at the moment, he also put down the cares that he should not have in his heart, and began to interact with his own grandson.


    As a teacher, teaching his grandson some rare and precious knowledge, this is the way he chooses to interact. What has to be said is that what he teaches, even for a child, is full of almost fatal appeal.


    Magic, supernatural powers. These knowledge, which can be called mystery in any era, is now like a fruit on a roadside stall, letting Xiao Shangen pick it. As long as he is not stupid, he knows what choices to make. Zhou Zhou, who has such a good gene, obviously cannot be a fool. When he was young, he showed extraordinary intelligence and intelligence. He naturally made the choice that was most beneficial to him. And this makes him, while making this decision, he also accepted the identity of Smith Zhou.


    His teacher, his closest person.


    Can''t let Shane reveal his existence, Smith. Zhou and Shang En have done such an agreement. That is, if he wants to learn the magical knowledge from himself, then he must not let others, especially his family, know his existence.


    This is to prevent people from destroying the security measures made by their grandparents and grandchildren, and such common secrets have further brought the feelings between them together. Children can''t care about the embarrassment between adults, they can feel who is really good to them, and they often return those people with the same kindness.


    This is why they have such a meeting, and such a meeting is obviously not the first reason.


    For a long time, Xiao Shangen was secretly learning what Smith taught him to. As a superhuman, his talent is to surprise Smith Zhou. Not to mention that he is only seen in his life, can also be regarded as one of the best talents.


    That''s why he promised Xiao Shangen to teach the spells he wanted to learn. He is not the kind of teacher who missed the child. When the student''s foundation has not been firmly secured, he is allowed to climb the ladder and climb to the heights. He will decide this way, naturally because the foundation of Xiao Shangen is already strong enough. And this can actually be regarded as his reward for his grandson, rewarding him for his excellent performance over such a long time.


    The little guy has made a choice. He wants to learn the seventy-two changes like Sun Wukong in Journey to the West. This is not a problem for Smith. Zhou. Although he did not communicate with Bodhi''s ancestors, it is a system in existence, and he has learned more about such spells.


    Thirty-six kinds of heavenly changes, seventy-two changes. This is the collective name of Sun Wukong''s skill. At the beginning, Bodhi''s ancestors gave the monkeys two choices. The monkeys were more greedy and chose the latter. And this does not mean that the latter must be better than the former.


    The two are in fact indistinguishable, and even say that they play a complementary role. It��s just that the monkey didn��t dare to make it, and proposed a request for both to learn. This is just learning a seventy-two change. And this actually means that he lost a rare opportunity.


    Smith. Zhou teaches his grandson, but he won''t play any chance. He wants to teach, naturally he has to pay a full set. However, whether it is thirty-six days of change, but seventy-two changes, in fact, it is just a kind of rhetoric, just like the tricks in martial arts novels, and it is obviously impossible to have empty tricks.


    It will only be a nine-yellow white-claw, and the Jiuyin claws that have learned the internal strength of Jiuyin Zhenjing are not a level of contrast. There is no mana as the foundation, and many more spells are also the moon in the water, the illusory thing.


    This can be done with monkeys as an example. Many people think that monkeys are like a change of seventy-two and a cloud of somersaults. I don��t know that these can only be regarded as self-defense. His true skills are not here.


    The monkeys have been learning the art of the slanting month of the Samsung Cave for more than 20 years, not just learning these styles. His true ability is the longevity of the Bodhi ancestors who passed him, that is, the secret of the secret tune that does not pass the six-sentence.


    This is the way to integrate the three longevity of life, and it is also the supreme method of practicing mana. With this as the foundation, the monkeys can show the power and magic. For the same reason, Xiao Shangen wants to learn the seventy-two change of this change method, but also to have a mana to give him the bottom.


    This is a problem, but it is not difficult to solve. Because in essence, Xiao Shangen is different from ordinary people.


    His father is a god, this is the most crucial factor. Even if it is because of his mother''s sake, his bloodline is not so pure. But at the very least, the divinity inherited from the gods is already hidden in his body.


    The power of divine power is itself the best spell driver. Compared with divine power, those mana are superfluous. That is to say, as long as Xiao Shangen is a method that can stimulate his own divinity, he can learn magical spells as he wish. And what kind of method can play such a role? When Smith thought about it, Zhou had already made up his mind.


    "Close your eyes, child. Feel the whole thing and feel all that I have taught you."


    With the hand on the head of Xiao Shangen, Smith Zhou directly passed on the method of empowering him to pass on his experience as a god.


    You know, his reincarnation in ancient times is not an ordinary person. In addition to being the sect of the red pines, he was known in the era of the king, but he was famous for helping the king to surrender many demons.


    Let me not say what he used in the end, and he can turn himself into a heavenly demon. The experience of using divine power and divinity that he accumulated as a celestial being is not measurable by general concepts.


    What is the concept of the ancient times? Perhaps in terms of status, it is not as respectable as the Sifang God who is in charge of the four-day operation of the heavens and the earth, but when it comes to personal strength, it is definitely the top presence in the heavens. This is like the gap between the gods and the gods in the heavens. Don''t look at them, they have a lot of power, compared to the Erlang **** who has only one grass-roots team. If it is a one-on-one pull, even if it is tied to the hands of Erlang, I am afraid that few people can be his opponents.


    It can be said that there is no better means for the development of divine power. After being instilled with such experience, the power that Xiao Shangen himself has must be an unprecedented improvement.


    Of course, this can''t be a one-time thing. Even with such experience, Xiao Shangen cannot completely turn it into himself in one step. After all, this is the experience of the Heavenly Geng Chen, not his. If you want to turn this into something completely your own, you still need time to work together.


    But in any case, the most complicated process has been skipped. This has at least reduced Xiao Shan''s ten years of hard work, and the rest is naturally the process of teaching and learning.


    This is not difficult, there is no reason for a monkey to learn, Shan En will be stuck here. His foundation is much better than a monkey, plus he has such a powerful teacher, so everything is going smoothly.


    It was just a few days of hard work, and he had already mastered some of these tips. According to the child''s consistent nature, he naturally showed his achievements in the first time he mastered this trick.


    The size is satisfactory. This is a kind of change in the thirty-six days, and the seventy-two changed mountain, the fake form is the same. The method of changing the size of the door.


    Learning this, Xiao Shangen is like getting a new toy. After a while, I will become taller and taller, with one foot able to cross and one hand to pull the tree. After a while, he turned himself into a dusty mustard, riding a bee flying insects, and swaying through the valley.


    This is the nature of the child''s playfulness, and Smith. Zhou saw that it did not stop like the old school of the ancients. He just let Xiao Shangen play casually, and when he had enough to play, he used a photoling technique to bring him back. It was also until this time that he was very vocal in his teaching to Xiao Shangen.


    "Your spell is already an introduction. The rest depends on your speed of growth and your proficiency in this spell. Diligence, hard work, for anyone with a talent." It is an indispensable thing. It is not that you have the talent to squander at will. The people who are truly successful in the world are often those who are talented and have not wasted this talent. I hope that you will not waste you. Do you understand what I mean by this talent?"


    No teacher will want to have a talented student who loses everything he has because of his laziness. Smith. Zhou is no exception, so his words are definitely a long-term. In the face of his embarrassing teaching, Xiao Shangen is also a very sensible place to start.


    "I understand, teacher. I will exercise hard."


    "Very good." Touched the little guy''s head and encouraged him. Smith. Zhou continued. "So just like before, you have studied this time. After waiting for the last month, I will come here to teach you something new. Remember what you promised me, don''t teach me anything before I get my consent. Say things out, especially to your mom and grandma. Okay?"


    "No problem. You know, you can trust me!"


    Almost patted on his own chest to ensure that Xiao Shangen is completely a vowed look. Looking at his appearance, Smith. Zhou smiled slightly, like the coldness of the sun, and disappeared from his eyes without blinking.


    He didn''t suddenly disappear like this for the first time. In the face of such a situation, Xiao Shangen first shook hands and made a farewell look, then suddenly sighed, very distressed to sit on the edge of the stream.


    Compared with learning these magical spells from his own teacher, he actually cares more about the feeling of someone playing with him.


    It��s not like at home, the two older sisters have no idea of ??playing games with him. His mothers are always in a hurry, all day long, worried, and can not afford to play with him. The old-fashioned grandmother is always a servant. Even if he didn''t have a close friend, he couldn''t find any extra fun except for Smith.


    To be honest, he missed his father''s time, because at that time, the feeling at home was not like this at all. Talented and talented, coupled with the sensitive nature of the child, he can always feel the problem of this change in the family. However, his little head is always wondering why his father has not returned so long.


    He really wants Zhou Yi. This kind of nostalgia is like a fire of stars, and it is directly turned into a fire in the heart of his heart. I don''t know what kind of whimsy it is. Suddenly, a magical idea emerged from his heart, and in a flash, it became already out of control.

 Chapter 1721： Late night adventure

    After dinner, Xiao Shangen took a shower and got into the bed.


    His uncharacteristic behavior made some of the adults in the family somewhat strange. In the past, he was always like a skin monkey. He would be so honest today, and it was somewhat unexpected. But neither of them put this matter in their minds, because for them, the problems that need to be handled are far more than those of small things.


    Zhou Yi��s whereabouts are still a mystery. Qin and Serana��s childbirth period has already exceeded the regular time. A huge city needs them to keep running. For this family, these women are already busy. Under this premise, they don''t have much effort to care about Xiao Shangen''s abnormal performance. And this leaves a lot of room for maneuvering for the little guy''s plan.


    He worked hard to show his usual state and concentrated on the look of a baby. In the torment, Gill waited for him to tell him the story before going to bed, and after turning off the lights and letting him go to sleep, he immediately turned a squid from the bed.


    Put on clothes and put on shoes, the little guy sneaked out of the closet and found a backpack. After checking the contents of the backpack for any leaks, he pushed open the window and carefully touched it out of his room.


    The black wind is high, which gives him great convenience. At the very least, he does not have to worry about the servants of his family and the terrible old man who found his actions. Although it is dark at night, it is really scary for his age children. But put it on him, these have become trivial.


    The natural super vision makes him look at the fire in a completely dark environment, and this little darkness is not in his eyes. And again, the little ones will be afraid of the darkness, entirely because of the hidden monsters in the darkness depicted in the bedtime story. And for him, the monster? Also try it, the so-called monster has no hard work from his fist.


    Xiao Shangen is not afraid of monsters, but he is afraid of being found by his two bodyguards. The two bodyguards are not good guys, their noses and perceptions are sensitive. But to put it this way, Xiao Shangen is not very worried about this problem, because he is already ready for this.


    Scratching the chin of the big cat lying on the balcony, licking a few words at the ear. The lazy black big cat immediately stood up and shivered. The little guy in black was squatting on the back of the big cat, and then whistling, the big cat was like an arrow from the string, jumping from the balcony on the second floor to the woods not far away. .


    The sensitivity of the feline makes it quiet, but it does not escape the eyes and ears of the two bodyguards at home. However, for the movement caused by this big cat, they are obviously already used to it, so they completely regard this as a normal situation and let it go.


    This made the first step in the plan of Xiao Shangen successfully complete, and after leaving the home far away to ensure that he would never be discovered by others, the little guy immediately jumped from the big cat. .


    He first sent the big cat into the nearby forest, and then he called out from the water meter on his wrist.


    "Medusa, are you there?"


    "Yes, little master. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    The smart watch on his hand is connected to the artificial intelligence called Medusa. As the world''s top artificial intelligence product, Medusa can not satisfy the self-recognition and self-requirement of Jarvis and Ao Chuang, but also can satisfy the owner like an ordinary human housekeeper. Various needs presented.


    As the son of Zhou Yi, Xiao Shangen certainly has the authority to control Medusa. And this is the key to this little guy''s plan, otherwise he can''t know how to get to the place he wants to go with his life experience.


    "Yes, Medusa. I need your help, navigate for me and point to the direction of Dad''s house in Long Island, New York."


    "Would you like to go there? Little master. It''s 9:30 in the evening, it''s time for you to rest. You shouldn''t choose to go there at this time."


    Medusa, who has a certain self-thinking, questioned this requirement of Xiao Shangen, and in the face of her doubts, Xiao Shangen immediately retorted it with confidence.


    "Sleeping? No, I don''t need to sleep. What I need now is to launch a big adventure for me. Listen, Medusa, this is my secret, I need your help to complete my adventure. You have to Match me and help me keep this secret. Do you understand? This is something that only you and I know!"


    "The tone of your speech is exactly the same as that of the gentleman."


    It is so humanized that I feel so eloquent, Medusa has already issued such a question to Xiao Shangen.


    "I can help you keep this secret, and you can complete this adventure with you. But I need you to make sure that I am willing to do this?"


    "Guarantee, what guarantee?"


    The innocent little guy may not have thought of the existence of this problem, so he can only be confused in a moment.


    "It''s very simple, little master. I need you to guarantee me two things. First, there is no danger in your adventure. Second, once you have an unforeseen danger in your adventure. Sex, you have to end your adventure. This is a necessary premise for me to support your risky behavior. Otherwise, I will inform your mother and publish your secret."


    "Hey, Medusa. You can''t do that!"


    The demand is so strict, Xiao Shangen naturally retorted loudly. Just in the face of his rebuttal, Medusa has always stood by his own bottom line and did not show any concession.


    "I have to do this, little master. It is my job to guarantee your safety. I can tolerate the adventure of your game nature and provide you with convenience on this basis. But I can''t let you really get involved in danger. You I haven''t reached an age like this. So, if there is no guarantee, there will be no cooperation, and your adventure will only end here. This is my statement!"


    "Okay, okay. You won, I promise, that''s it."


    I know very well that I can''t make any effective progress in this area. Xiao Shangen can only choose to compromise. Time is limited, he does not want to waste time on this kind of unnecessary dispute. Therefore, he can only make a guarantee.


    In this regard, Medusa, who has already calculated the inner thoughts of the little guys, is definitely well-informed. However, she did not care about this issue, because the initiative of the problem is already in her hands.


    She is happy to accompany the little guy, because she already has basic intelligence, she also understands that the current family environment is really too depressed for this little guy. He needs an effective way to soothe, and a child-like adventure is undoubtedly a very good way.


    The problem is security. And when the criteria for safety assessment are in her hands, she is naturally confident that the problem will not be beyond her control.


    "Of course, little master. Now I will start to navigate for you. Target direction, southeast direction, 3,742 km. I suggest you take the plane to avoid being too tired. I need to transfer a private plane for you and arrange accordingly. Route?"


    "No, the plane is too slow, it is a waste of time!"


    Looking at the direction provided by Medusa on the watch, Xiao Shangen was full of strength, and a deep squat was already in the air.


    As the son of Zhou Yi, he inherited many of Zhou Yi''s characteristics, and this way of getting rid of gravity is naturally one of them. But perhaps because it is still in the growth period, there is no reason to fully realize its potential. If he wants to fly, he must first have a process to get rid of gravity. And that''s why he has to take such a deep jump.


    A jump jumped directly to the height of four or five hundred meters in the air. With strong inertia, Shane immediately found the balance point of gravity and began to sway forward toward the front.


    His ability to use is not very skillful, because his mother is always worried that he will fall off during the flight. This made him once banned from doing this dangerous thing, that is, he could only try it a little while sneaking a person to play.


    There are not many such opportunities, so he naturally cannot say how fast and how stable. Perhaps as he said, it is faster than the average plane, but if you want to arrive in Long Island, New York in a short time, it is unlikely that it will be possible.


    Through the calculation of the data, Medusa quickly calculated the current situation. And this also made her immediately reminded Xiao Shangen.


    "Small master, your current speed is 900 kilometers per hour, and the estimated time to arrive at the destination is four hours. Plus the return time, you have to spend at least eight hours in the round trip. Estimated what you call In the adventure time, you may not be able to catch up with breakfast. In this case, do you still have to stick to your own adventure?"


    "Of course, I spent so much effort, not just to fly back and forth two laps."


    Given a positive answer, Xiao Shangen is already beginning to recall the methods of the spells that Professor Smith taught him.


    There are two magical spells in the thirty-sixth day of the Scorpio, which are the clouds and the golden light. In addition to a buff that gives you a foot on Xiangyun, the former does not actually have much speed bonus. It��s not a gluten-like cloud with a tens of thousands of miles of rare goods, and at most it is the same speed that keeps you in the stratosphere. And this is actually not necessarily the speed of the plane.


    As for the golden light in the vertical, it is just a way to turn you into a god.


    The body is light to prevent possible collisions. After all, if the speed is getting faster, and one can''t control the place, it will be a big problem.


    The gods are also divided into levels. Those powerful gods, flying fast can also control their inertia, so that they will not cause any car accident. But those who are parallel, but there is no such thing.


    Once you have mastered a spell like a ribbed cloud by a parallel, you can''t help but accidentally hit it. Under the physical reaction of mass acceleration, it is no less than the lethality of nuclear weapons. It��s a sure thing to die. The key is still to cause irreparable catastrophe.


    Only people who are somewhat self-aware will not do such stupid things. For this reason, the method of the golden light of the vertical is also born.


    Xiao Shangen does not need to ride the clouds, but the golden light in the vertical is very important to him. A large part of his flight''s energy is used to resist gravity and fluid resistance. With the method of incarnation of the golden light, such nature, this nature is not a problem immediately.


    The spells were spelled with words, and although the process was a bit pitted, the little guys still used the spell. I saw that his body became a golden light, and suddenly the speed of the flight increased tenfold.


    And with this speed increase, he has already reached his destination in a little while.


    "It took more than half an hour. It seems that our time is still abundant, right?"


    When the strong little guy landed, he was already arrogantly talking to Medusa. And Medusa''s performance for him can only be silenced, because she really did not think that the small master of his family actually has such ability.


    Is this a natural ability? Or to say, the little master of his own family has had any strange contact. He can only record these questions for the time being, and he is further directed to the little guys.


    "You are right, little master. Ok, now you have reached your destination. This is Mr.''s house on Long Island. Of course, because of nuclear radiation and the fall of New York, it has been abandoned. So, you pick up What are you going to do? Come to a haunted house adventure?"


    "Haunted house adventure? No, I am not so naive. And then again, what kind of ghosts do you think dare to appear in front of me. I will actually die if I go down with this fist."


    Shaking his little fist, Xiao Shangen has already raised his mouth, revealing a white tongue, and then smiled at Medusa.


    "Medusa, my father has built a secret room here. It is like the huge building under the ground. He must have hidden a lot of things here."


    "Yes, little master. Because of the very urgent evacuation, the gentleman did not transfer the materials here. All the items, including the basement, are the same. Of course, in order to prevent the possibility of ordinary people accidentally entering it. Sex, the door to the secret base has been sealed. If your goal is to get there, then I suggest that you are better prepared to be disappointed. The door is not something you can play, at least you should It��s impossible to do it!��

 Chapter 1722： Restart base child delusion

    Nowadays, Medusa is more or less guessing the little clues of Xiao Shangen��s so-called adventure. He probably wants to find some fun in the process of tapping his father��s secret. This is reflected with many ordinary children. almost.


    I believe that many people have moved through the bookcases at home when they were young, and searched for places where their fathers were hiding private money. This is not theft, it is just an adventure to find a secret. Even the end result of this behavior is often that you can''t help but temptation, stealing some money to fill your appetite, and eventually being beaten. But when you think about it later, it often becomes a thing full of fun and memories.


    Medusa didn''t want to fight the childish fun of Shang En''s germination. She knew that with the rapid growth of Xiao Shangen''s mind and body, this childishness would soon disappear completely. The current situation may be one of his few precious childhood memories, and there is really no reason for him to be a wicked person here.


    However, the facts are not always offset by what people think. A very crucial factor, the door that is in front of the underground base, this will be a scorpio that Xiao Shangen can hardly surpass.


    The steel gate that needs hundreds of tons of force to push open is almost an invincible opponent for the little guy who is not yet mature. And because it is clear, Medusa will say this to him.


    However, although she said so, the little guy did not intend to believe her. In this adventure he has carefully arranged, he is full of fascination.


    "That may not be, you have to be confident in me. Well, Medusa, give me directions. Let me see, what he used to protect his secret base."


    "Okay, little master. Please go to the left."


    The little guy is very enthusiastic, and Medusa can only follow him and let him play like this. Just under her guidance, soon, Xiao Shangen came to the door of the steel, and looked at the door that was too big for him, whether it was height, width or thickness. The little guy��s face also showed a stern look in a timely manner.


    "It��s a hell, why does Dad make the door so big? Is this all-metal?"


    "Yes, all-metal construction. Because it was once broken, Mr. used nano-repair technology when re-creating this door. This means that unless it is pushed by simple physical force, or a violent means once Severely break it, otherwise it will be difficult to open the door by any other means."


    "It has been strengthened, because of its own quality and the following hydraulic manipulators, you need to provide more than three hundred tons of thrust at a time to open it normally. With the current development of the small owner, You don''t have the power yet. So, is it time to end?"


    "No, of course not. I have to give it a try first."


    Medusa''s not optimistic attitude has enhanced the good mentality of Xiao Shangen''s heart. He did not believe in the backpack on his back, and then stood in front of the gate and began to try to force it up.


    Now he can erupt nearly 100 tons of pure physical strength by his own power. This is very powerful and undoubtedly powerful. Even in the talented group of mutants, such power is the power that the top talent can possess.


    But this kind of power is not enough to look at in front of this door, even if the little guy makes the power to suck, even his face is blushing, he just barely let the door tremble slightly. The distance is pushed away, but there is still a long way to go.


    Xiao Shangen himself realized this, so he felt a little embarrassed in his heart. I was so vowed before, but the result was such a result, which of course made him feel that he had lost face in front of Medusa.


    But he still does not intend to give up, because he knows that this is far from his own limit. If he can only do this before he masters those spells, then after mastering the transformation of nature, he can do much more than that.


    Thirty-six changes have pushed the mountains to reclamation, and the mountains are super-sea. Seventy-two changed to have a mountain, vigorous. These are the ways to increase your strength. Xiao Shangen does not say that he is all skilled, but more or less is also the one who knows one or two of them. And with this special spell blessing, the little guy tried again.


    The sound of the cymbal began to come from behind the gate, which was the sound of the hydraulic arms that were pressed by the external force. The ability to do this step, obviously means that the thrust of the little guy has exceeded the weight of the door itself, and began to work on the rear hydraulic arm.


    This kind of power is obviously more than double the physical strength of the little guy itself, and Rao is that Medusa has extremely powerful computing power, and she simply can''t understand what this little guy is.


    This is already beyond the limits of his limits, and it is so easy to go beyond the limits. So don''t think too much, Medusa has already recorded this doubt.


    Her actions did not affect the play of the little guy. Under the blessing of the spell, he finally struggled to push this steel door into a gap. The gap is not big, but it is enough for him to be petite. Like a flexible cat, he was already drilling in the moment before the door was closed. After drilling in, he immediately smugly showed off to Medusa.


    "Look, I��m right. It��s always a try. Just try it and you know that for the powerful Zhou Shang, it��s not a problem at all.��


    At this moment, the little guy is like a peacock with a big screen. It is full of ostentation. In the face of his performance, Medusa can only give such a rhetoric like the old mother.


    "Yes, yes. You did a great job, beyond my expectations. Then, what are you going to do? Don''t tell me that your plan has come to an abrupt end."


    "Of course not. In fact, my plan is just beginning here."


    With such confidence, the little guy began to look at everything in this secret base. Without power support, the entire base is dark. Although he can see clearly, he does not want to do things in this dark environment. So now, he asked for Medusa.


    ��Can you turn the lights on? This environment is really bad.��


    "Sorry, the power system is a manual switch to prevent external intrusion. If you want me to take over the operation of this base, you need to open the power system and network port to me first."


    "Is it here? Let me see." Following the guidance of Medusa, the little guy smoothly turned on the power system and network port switches. After that, he immediately heard the report from Medusa.


    "In the power system takeover, the system restarts the countdown time, thirty, twenty-nine"


    Half a minute''s time passed. And as the light illuminates, the various instruments in the base also sound the sound of operation. Xiao Shangen immediately wowed and began to make a sigh of praise.


    "I said, this is like what should be in an underground base. Look at the underground base in our house, there is no such special atmosphere at all, it is simply low."


    Precision machinery, weapon equipment, and a variety of equipment display cabinets. These things are not so much necessities, but rather an exhibit. It is the placement that Zhou Yi can place when he is a superhero. And if you really want to say it, there is no comparableity between the underground hive and the Huiyao City Mansion.


    The underground hive of Huiyao City can be said to have completely developed the underground space of the whole city under the premise of retaining a limited number of entrances. Rather than being a secret base, it is better to say that it is a magnificent underground city.


    In addition to the preservation and re-construction of the underground part of the original Western Pavilion, the width and depth of the entire hive have been transformed with unprecedented power using the power of the mutant.


    If Huiyao City is a city under the sun and the most suitable city for human habitation, then the underground of Huiyao City, this huge hive is a paradise for all kinds of aliens and dark creatures. The underground world, where Lilith sits and is supervised by power and law, ensures that the water between the supernatural creatures and the aliens and human society does not violate the river. Of course, such a meaningful and large-scale existence is too boring for a villain like Shane.


    After getting used to the existence of supernatural creatures such as vampires, werewolves, and mummies, the little guy''s fresh energy for this underground city is already killing seven or eight. And to be honest, in his opinion, this underground city is probably not as interesting as the glamorous Huiyao City above. At the very least, in Huiyao City, few people know who he is. He can play as casually as an ordinary child. In the underground world, this situation can be different.


    Those supernatural creatures rarely have the knowledge of the existence of their queen. And knowing the existence of Lilith, then for the little Shane that Lilith often brings around, they will naturally understand. These guys habitually call Xiao Shangen the prince of the prince, because in their eyes, the status of Xiao Shangen is almost the same as that of the supreme Red Sea Queen. But in Xiao Shangen��s own opinion, this is too boring.


    As long as you walk in the underground city, there will be a large number of people coming over to ask for help and make a flattering gesture. This situation is really too difficult for him to accept.


    Although he is young, he is not unclear who is true to him and who is false to him. This innate talent makes him always feel cheated when facing dark creatures. With this premise, his senses there are not so good.


    The idea of ??the little guy is like this, and in the face of his view, Medusa has no other opinion. Personally, personally, she is just an artificial intelligence, and there is no obsessive-compulsive disorder to the point where it is necessary to reverse others'' opinions. This is not something she should do, not even what she needs to care about. At the moment, there is only one thing she has to do, that is, with Xiao Shangen, play this game for him.


    "What are you going to do next, little master. Do you need me to show you the features in this base?"


    "No, I probably know it. It seems to be there at home, and it''s not as complete as Susan''s aunt. There is only one thing I want to know, Medusa. My dad''s collection, his black one. Battle suit, is there also here?"


    "Yes, little master. Mr. left his first battle shirt here, as a commemoration. Need me to show you something?"


    "Of course, I am here for this."


    The eagerly eager Xiao Shangen almost could not wait to make such a request, and in the face of this unsatisfactory request, Medusa naturally did not hesitate to let him get what he wanted.


    The transparent display cabinet was stretched out under the surface of the tempered structure under her operation. The dark Dawn Knight armor is displayed in front of Xiao Shangen. As Medusa said, this is the version of the original generation. It is necessary to fill the nano metal with the fixture of each joint to complete the overall armor of the armor. And according to the light standard, it is obviously not very qualified compared with the later generations of armor.


    However, Xiao Shangen does not care about this, he wants only one of them. Although there are these things in the underground base of the family, but I don��t know what the elders are under the eyes of the elders, it��s obviously not easy to touch them away. Otherwise, he will not hit his mind in this place.


    It can be said that he has spent so much effort to get such a cool armor. When the armor was placed in front of him, he naturally could not wait to ask Medusa.


    "Medusa, help me, help me wear it, I can''t wait to see what I looked like when I wore it?"


    "???"


    Even if it was the whimsy of the little guy, he had some psychological preparations, but when he made such a request, Medusa still had a feeling of being caught off guard.


    God knows how he is going to give birth to such an idea. You know, this armor is tailor-made for his father. And his father, the net height is one hundred and ninety centimeters, and he himself? He had just finished his four-year-old life, but now he is only one meter outcrop.


    In addition to the helmet that can be swayed on his head, she almost couldn''t think of any place in this armor that could be installed by this little guy. In the face of such an almost imaginary idea, she can only remind the little guy in a weird tone.


    "If you want to wear it, of course, but my advice is that it is best to wait until you grow up. Your current body, I am afraid it is really not suitable for wearing this armor. Of course, if you need it, I Can you use the equipment and materials here to create a tailor-made one?"


    "I can''t use it so much, I have my way!"


    With a confident hand, the little guy has already cast a spell on himself. In this regard, he is obviously ready!

 Chapter 1723： Growing up an evil city

    After mastering the transformation of the heavens and the earth, the so-called problem of no adulthood does not exist for Xiao Shangen. As long as he displays the two methods of size and falsehood, he can change himself into an adult.


    Of course, just like our ordinary people playing games that need to pinch their faces, when they use these two spells, they also need to consider their changed shape.


    After all, it is a child, and his ability to appreciate the appearance is not as high as that of many adults. What forklift chin big head, tweaking yin and yang face, these things are grateful to his age children.


    They often have only one requirement, which is in line with their aesthetics. Don''t look at Xiao Shangen''s precociousness than the average child. In the case of normal three views, he will also make such a choice.


    So soon, Xiao Shangen used his most familiar people as a blueprint to transform himself into a tall adult image.


    The height of one hundred and ninety centimeters is a hard requirement. Whether it is high or short, it has an impact on his plan. In appearance, the handsome face of the knife and the axe seems to have a seven-eighth resemblance to his father Zhou Yi. Of course, his face is a little more tender and softer than other fathers who have already seen some vicissitudes and maturity.


    There is no such sharp feeling between the eyebrows, and the shape of the bridge of the nose is also higher than that of Zhou Yi. This is his change based on his mother Jill. After all, although he worships his father, his mother''s position in his heart is not low. Even if it is a subconscious choice, he will make such a change in this regard.


    In short, it is a word, a blink of an eye, he has completely turned into an adult look. And this situation is in the eyes of Medusa, and it can be described as an unimaginable one.


    Looking at the performance of magic from a scientific point of view, this is of course the feeling of seeing flowers in the fog. And from her nanny''s general mentality, she almost immediately suggested to this little guy.


    "Little master, are you okay? Is there any uncomfortable place? Do you need me to do a full inspection for you?"


    "No, I feel very good. It turns out that the feeling of adults is like this, it''s not bad!"


    I didn��t put Medusa��s advice on my mind at all. Xiao Shang��en was already using his fingers to poke his own biceps, and he talked to himself.


    "The feeling of this hard state is really much better than the feeling of the small arms and legs. Also, I rub, it is really big."


    The latter sentence is the feeling sent after seeing what he has left, and after such a feeling, his whole person can''t help but get red-faced.


    As a child who can use Journey to the West as a bedtime story at this age, he has already had some enlightenment about the things of both men and women. This is to thank Mr. Pig Gangyan for his greedy performance on the Westward Journey.


    Having said that, this does not mean that he can look directly at this intuitive change in his body. His skin is not as thick as an adult. So after he coughed twice, he immediately shifted the subject.


    "Medusa, I think we can start. Just come, put this armor on me."


    "Little master, you don''t have to feel shy. Healthy genital organs are essential for the reproduction of species. If you are in this adult state, your organ is the same as when you were a child, then you will probably have physical and psychological effects. Various diseases."


    "Give me shut up, Medusa. I am not in the mood to talk to you about this."


    "Okay, little master. Please stand here and help you to wear such equipment for your first-generation equipment. Please keep your standing posture and open your hands."


    While ridiculing the little guy, Medusa didn''t forget what she needed to work with the little guy. So she quickly operated the robotic arm, dismantled the Dawn Knight armor stored in the showcase, and reassembled it on the little guy''s body.


    From development to maintenance, the armor itself is her full participation. Therefore, such a process is naturally a good thing for her, and it will be a smooth one. After the whole set of armor was completely placed on Xiao Shangen''s body, Xiao Shangen was already looking around and couldn''t wait to look at his new style.


    "Cool! Medusa, is there any weapon on it? For example, laser cannon, lightsaber or something?"


    "There should be a stretchable Edelman alloy weapon, but it was damaged and not repaired and rebuilt. Because Mr. has got better equipment. And again, with the power of Mr., he doesn''t need this. A low-level weapon, so I am sorry, the little masters don��t have these things."


    Medusa gave an answer that made Xiao Shangen disappointed. However, the disappointment has not continued for a while, he has already put forward new requirements for Medusa.


    "So can you make one? I think the equipment here is very complete. If you give instructions, you should be able to make a piece of equipment that I said."


    "It can be, but I am not sure, should I do this?"


    Medusa answered hesitated because she was not sure whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for Xiao Shangen to make such a weapon.


    The core instruction is to make her meet the needs of Xiao Shangen as much as possible, but the more central problem is that she must guarantee the safety of Xiao Shangen.


    Some things are not suitable for children to play, even if the child has become an adult on the outside. However, Shang En is somewhat different from the average child, and it is precisely because of this difference that Medusa is not sure whether he should accept this request.


    The intelligent calculations led her to seek a compromise, and after a short period of thinking, she had already responded to Xiao Shangen.


    ��Maybe I can load a pair of high-performance laser ion knives on your arm armor. But for the use of this weapon, I need you to guarantee me.��


    "Guaranteed? Is it a guarantee? Well, what do you want me to guarantee this time?"


    Although the heart is full of helpless emotions, Xiao Shangen himself knows that he has no room for bargaining in this regard. So he can only accept this condition of Medusa.


    This is expected, Medusa is very clear, leaving his own cooperation, the little guy''s plan is mostly to die. And as long as he does not want his plan to become like this, how can he accept his own conditions. This is the root of her fearlessness, and it is for this reason that she is sure to ensure the safety of the little one.


    "My request is very simple, little master. That is, I can load such a weapon for you, but every time you use this special weapon, I must pass my consent. I will be with you all the time, so I have to think about circumventing what I am going to do and not being allowed."


    "Okay, okay. I agree, how long do you need?"


    Made a look of surrender, the little guy showed his attitude. Naturally, he will not be in conflict with Medusa because of this kind of problem. This is not necessary at all. And when he accepted Medusa''s conditions and issued such a first question. Medusa also gave the answer in a timely manner.


    ��It takes at least two hours, I need to do some processing and transformation of the existing materials. Maybe you can wait��


    "No, I don''t want to waste the world waiting."


    Looking at the surrounding environment, the little guy��s advice to Medusa was shaken directly. Then, he said something like this in an almost imperceptible way.


    "I am going to go out and wear this armor and experience the feeling that my father used to be a superhero. Medusa, can you give me some information? I want to find some small things on the ruins of New York. Practice hands"


    "I don''t think this is a good idea. But okay."


    Subconsciously refuted the idea of ??the little guy, but after seeing his face, Medusa wisely chose to compromise.


    She also saw it, and all the preparations the little guys made from the beginning were paving the way for this matter. Pretend to be a superhero, experience the feeling of a superhero, which is probably his most fundamental purpose. And if he refuses him on this issue, then he may be doing something outrageous.


    It is better to take his actions in his own hands than to watch him become a dislocated wild horse. Thinking about this, she replied to the little guy like this.


    "I can get involved in the orbiting satellites of the city, and add some necessary information to the messy communication channel monitoring in New York City. But I need the little master to remember what you promised me, once something happens. Danger, you have to stop your move. I don''t think you want to see the scene where the hostess came to see you."


    "Of course, of course. I promise you, once again!"


    How much sincerity is guaranteed by the little guy, and that is estimated to be something that he only knows. But what Medusa wants is just such a guarantee. Anyway, the final decision is in her hands. When she sees something wrong, she can make an emergency stop for the little guy''s behavior. Unless he intends to permanently terminate such games, he will not be eligible to sing against him.


    This is where she is. It is precisely because of this temperament that Medusa is bold enough to let go.


    Nikko''s best satellite system is able to provide her with satellite positioning to the centimeter level. The mixed situation of the ruins of New York also provided a cover for her silent footsteps.


    Don''t think that New York is a complete wasteland after experiencing such a disaster. In fact, in the moment when the disaster subsided, New York has become a land of lawlessness that more and more people like to patronize.


    After all, it is the once financial center of the world, where countless rich people gather. Although it is now because of disaster, it is for the uninhabited wasteland. But when it comes to the wealth it contains, it can still be seen as a huge open-pit gold mine.


    The reason for this is that on the one hand, because the disaster came too suddenly, many rich and wealthy people have not had time to clean up their homes, and they have already fled the city in a hurry. Although the wealth of these people is mostly the number in the bank account, the hasty evacuation does not allow them to lose too much. But in any case, they will definitely have something worthwhile to fall into the city.


    These things may be tasteless for the rich, and they are a pity. But for those who have nothing, it may be the opportunity for their life to turn over. How many people can take risks for wealth, this is no need to rumor. Not to mention that the wealth hidden in the ruins of New York is far more than that.


    Those banks, especially the banks in the Manhattan area that have sunk to the bottom of the sea, are there still piled up mountains of gold? Think about the growing price of gold in today''s turbulent world, which is enough to make countless people who seek wealth take a chance. Not to mention, the wreckage and debris of aliens from every corner of the city.


    The technology of the Cheritas and the Kerry Stars, even if only a little bit is revealed, will be a general promotion for the level of science and technology of the entire human race. Of course, the big names of these technologies will certainly be in the hands of such powerful forces as the state. However, this does not prevent those technology industry companies from using their own networks in private to find some clues about these alien technologies.


    The size of the original battle was so grand, almost throughout the city. Even after the US government made an initial clean-up, it is difficult to guarantee that all the extraterrestrial items left in the city will be completely recovered. After all, the national conditions of the United States are internal and external, and there are many difficulties. It is basically impossible to get all the benefits out of the big bag and eat it alone.


    Therefore, they can only secretly cut a big cake. While secretly tasting, throw out some pieces that are not taken care of by yourself, and distract others from their sight.


    This gives those scavengers, conspirators, and some small and medium-sized forces the space to develop and survive. Perhaps at the beginning, there was a threat of nuclear radiation and possible alien bacteria. These forces did not dare to invest heavily in the ruins of New York, but as time went by, all the influence gradually Lightly gone, these guys are just like the smell of a carrion-like hyena, rushing over.


    The City of Wasteland has this benefit for them. On the one hand, resources, the resources of nearly treasures can bring them huge wealth, and at the same time, this can also construct a gray industrial chain of output, sales and various expenses.


    On the other hand, as the territory that the US government has given up, the difficulty of these black forces trying to survive here will be much lower than that of other cities.


    At the very least, they don''t have to worry about the hordes of robots breaking into the door, or walking on the street, the possibility of being pressed on the ground by a group of wise devices.


    Security? Where there is no government management, their existence is order and law. And this is the thing that most people care about for those who are oppressed by the Stark government.


    It is said that it is a lingering stagnation, saying that it is escaping from reality. In short, many of the black forces that were originally mixed with the wind and water have been forced by the more powerful Stark government to relocate their forces to this abandoned city.


    Here, it can be said that it has been built into their city. And it is precisely because of their existence of lawless, evil-free guys, the former New York, has now become a truly sinful city.


    It is really not too easy to find some existence in such a sin city that can be used as a target.


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Mobile version URL: m.

 Chapter 1724： Quasi-male

    The division of power in the wasteland of New York is very clear.


    Part of it is the remaining forces in New York. The blacks, Italians, Russians, and Mexicans who have settled in New York for decades or even hundreds of years are themselves traditional members of the evil forces in New York, even if they were forced to migrate for some time because of previous disasters. It is also impossible to leave your old nest for too long.


    There may be such a small number of things that are difficult to leave, but more because, in addition to the general existence of this shelter, I am afraid that the United States today really does not have the place for their extra-legal.


    After all, as in the case of Kim, the illegal industry has been whitewashed, and the example of transforming into a legitimate businessman is still rare. The vast majority of underworld organizations have neither such capital nor the way. They can only crawl in such a mire for a lifetime until they are buried.


    It is for this reason that they have become difficult in the later American society.


    The American society under the control of Quan Zhiwu has no room for them to continue to do nothing. As long as they dare to reveal a little illegal tendency, those powerful robots can teach them well, what kind of law will be illegal. End.


    The turmoil in the US economy has also made them increasingly lack the source of money. After all, the enjoyment of all illegal acts is less necessary than the food and drink that life must have. Fill your stomach, let it no longer scream and **** the detergent, which is more important after a period of confusion? Except for idiots and addicts, I am afraid there will be no second answer.


    When life was forced, these traditional black forces immediately returned to their homeland after learning that New York had reopened their arms. Although it is no longer glamorous in New York today, from the past, the unattainable famous lady turned into a street **** the street, but in any case, this is their familiar formula, familiar taste.


    The same reason,


    It��s not just them, the black forces that can��t be mixed in other places have returned with them to the evil city of New York. These people constitute another part of the sinful city power. Although they say that they have less local advantages than those in New York. But the more powerful capital, and the more complex personnel composition, make them in a position of unrelenting position in the dispute of the sin city.


    In addition, there is a part of the business alliance that is composed of various technology companies and those special organizations in the dark. Those who dare not blatantly build branches here can only occupy a place here by other names such as leather bags companies. In order to be a black-sucking ATM, the warmth of the group has become an inevitable choice for them.


    Of course, unlike the black forces who are self-proclaimed as sinful city owners and order defenders, their main purpose in this city is to get first-hand scientific and technological information from aliens. In other words, they are considered to be funders of sinful cities. So as long as it is not the kind of madman, there are really few black forces who dare to provoke their troubles.


    Under these three major forces, what remains in the sinful city is the site of those scavengers.


    These scavengers or groups of gangs warm up and survive in the cracks. Or relying on your own skills to go it alone. Some people are for wealth, while others are for this lawless environment. After all, it��s impossible for so many people in the world to be advocates of order. Some people like the world of chaos by nature, and they like to watch the flames burn in the world. For these people, except India, probably only New York can provide them with such an environment.


    India is a **** model, and even if there is no more conviction, I am afraid that I will not be able to grasp anything under the mouth of the prehistoric monster of Hydra. New York is different. It is simply the environment of the novice village. As long as you don''t have a long eye to provoke something that you shouldn''t provoke, people who have a little bit of skill can live a very moist life here.


    Don''t expect that those who enjoy chaos can be law-abiding in such a ghost place. In fact, they are never such a person. Even in the principle of lions picking the soft pinch, picking one or two such guys is far easier than hiring those who are organized.


    It''s like a traditional role-playing game. As a producer, Medusa will of course choose the simplest difficulty for Xiao Shangen as the beginning of his real adventure. So she chose this


    Manhattan downtown. Of course, it should now be called the Manhattan waters. A small team called the explorer is working on deep sea fishing.


    They are considered to be one of the scavengers, but they are somewhat different from those who are scavengers. Because the vast majority of them are considered to be researchers and the type of depression.


    Scientific research is a relatively fair place, but it is not absolutely fair. Because some talented people can show their strengths in this field, and they are fought by countless capitalists waving their banknotes. Some people can only be arrogant and arrogant, and they are thrown into the garbage dump like garbage.


    This is affirmation for capital. After all, the papers published by a professor at a top university and the paper published by a civilian scientist are definitely not a gold-rich one. In the most attractive areas of chemistry and physics, the former can use millions of dollars, tens of millions of equipment to give yourself full experimental verification, and you rely on a mouth and a thought that is taken for granted, of course not One level.


    But for these unscrupulous researchers, things are not so calculated. I am such a person with such skills, you can''t see such a genius idea, this is not my problem, it is your problem. If you say that you have turned a blind eye to my research, then I will wait until after, and I will not blame me for using your reality to smoke your face.


    The so-called people sighed and the Buddha struggled for a scent. The way they do this is often a paranoid general symptom. For their own research, they can almost ignore everything. And spending all of your savings, hiring a ship, and finding a shortcut in this dangerous place in the Manhattan waters is what they are most expecting.


    Among them are research molecular dynamics, research on chemical materials, and several studies on biotechnology and bacteria. For them, if there is anything that can break their current situation and let them get the same attention from the capital world, then the reverse proof from alien technology is the best way.


    After all, compared with the theory in the laboratory that has not been tested by academic arguments. Products that have been completely formed by aliens are clearly more convincing. As long as they can relate their theory to them, then they believe that these vampires who pursue the interests will surely come together and hold their stinky feet.


    Their ideas are very good and very good. But what has to be said is that their luck is also good. Although they are a little far from their biggest dream to find the sunken alien ship, they have a look that can be explored through the wreckage of a small spaceship they found.


    This is an opportunity and a wealth. However, not everyone hopes that this rare opportunity will fall into the hands of a group of people like them.


    Let��s not say that those who used to suppress them would think like this. Even those of their peers, those who are scavengers will not want to see such a large amount of wealth falling into their hands.


    For these scavengers, the omnipotent means is not unacceptable. So, just as they got a taste of the Explorer team''s gains, some of them were already taking action.


    On the explorer''s boat, a scavenger who wandered around the chaotic world all the year was holding a gun at the head of a little boy.


    This little boy is not a researcher in the explorer team, but his father is, and is the captain of this team, the real core figure. It may sound ridiculous to bring such a little boy to this chaotic place, but in reality, these people do not have much choice.


    When he mortgaged the house, he couldn��t put his child in a welfare home and started the big adventure. No one has no choice but to make such a choice. So naturally, he chose another option, which is to bring his children to his side.


    In your own boat, it is better to be an orphan without a father in a welfare home. He thought so at the beginning, but now he is extremely regretful and regrets that he did not do so at the beginning. Because if you did this yourself, now his son will not fall into the hands of others, and become the **** **** threatening his chips.


    "Listen, Mr. Luther. I think you have no more choices now. I will hand over the things you got from the spacecraft and your research results. As long as you hand over these things, I promise that this The cute little guy won''t be hurt anymore. Of course, if you don''t cooperate with me, then I am sorry. The gun I have with me will not be merciless to him because he is a child. It sounds cruel, killing his children in front of a father. But this can''t always blame me."


    It is a bald-headed man who is two meters high and has a muscular body. He is a well-known scavenger in the sin city. He called himself a **** of death, but the nickname that everyone gave him was a great white shark.


    Of course, the nickname set by myself is not as loud as the one called. The reason why everyone will give him such a nickname is entirely because of his sensitive sense of sharkness and cruelty.


    This sensitive sense of smell is not his keen perception of the treasures hidden under this wasteland, but that he can always get the news of those scavengers who have unexpected gains in the shortest possible time.


    Like a ruthless white shark, he can always appear in the most unexpected time and place in front of those who have just harvested surprises, and then use his own **** mouth and cruelty. Go and bring them the same level of surprise as this kind of surprise.


    It��s not the first time that black and black things happened to him. It is also because of his notoriety that all those who know him can''t help but be wary of him when he sees him for the first time. This, the captain of the Explorer team, Winston Luther is no exception.


    As one of the few small researchers in this small research team who can deal with the gray people outside, he is very clear about the style of the great white shark. This made him sink into the bottom of the valley, but he could not help but bargain with him.


    "Wait, wait. Sir, let''s put down your gun first. We have something to say. If you are willing to sit down and talk, let my son go. There is nothing between us that is not easy to talk about." ��


    His idea is simple, and that is delay. It is absolutely impossible to directly agree to the conditions of the great white shark and to hand over the harvest that has been so hard for so many years. If you don''t say that you have done this, will he come to a destructive corpse and eliminate all threats to him? Even if he doesn''t do this, the colleagues behind him will never allow themselves to use their results to deliver the ransom.


    Although he is the nominal captain in the Explorer team, this captain is only in daily management. Even if he is involved in research on the personal interests of everyone, even he can''t get it. And if you say that you asked these colleagues to hand over the results of their own because of their son''s security problems, the most likely result is that their team, which was originally a harmonious one, immediately fell into disintegration.


    This is not what he wants to see, so he can only choose to give up this seemingly tempting approach. And the choice to delay, this can only be regarded as his helpless move. Because he is not sure, he will get a good result if he delays.


    Procrastination, I don��t want to rely on his own mouth to convince the great white shark to lay down a butcher knife and become a Buddha. He still doesn''t have such a three-inch tongue. At the same time, he doesn''t think that the infamous Great White Shark will be a person who is willing to lay down the butcher''s knife.


    He chose to delay because he discovered the terrible guy and secretly informed him of the previous contact.


    We must know that these researchers want to promote their research results. In the end, it is necessary to have the intervention of those capitalists to have the possibility of realizing this hope. Prior to this, their research was not optimistic because their theory was untenable. However, when they found the wreckage of alien technology with good luck and used the alien technology to reverse their own theories, their research became a market.


    There are people in the market that are naturally sought after, especially in the special place of sin city. So, when their results improved a little, people who had some big company backgrounds took the initiative to find the door.


    It��s almost impossible to bet on all the explorer teams that started this adventure, of course, it is impossible to reject the olive branch that these capitals handed over. Let''s not say that their own purpose is to make a name for themselves. Just to say that their subsequent research must be supported by these capitals.


    After several special negotiations, Winston. Luther has chosen the one with the highest bidding as his partner.


    The strength of this partner is outstanding, and this is beyond doubt. And precisely because they have extremely strong strength, he will hope that they will help themselves as soon as possible after receiving such a distress signal.


    After all, such black and black behavior also hurts their interests. If everyone is like a guy like a great white shark, dare to swallow their wealth, then who will dare to cooperate with them in the future?


    He is so embarrassed in his heart. It is precisely because of such a psychological pillar that he can take the courage to bargain with such a **** villain with both hands.


    However, his idea seems to be seen through. Because at this time, the great white shark was already pouting and laughing at him.

 Chapter 1725： Unscrupulous and cruel truth

    "Mr. Luther, you want to delay the time waiting for the rescue. Do you really think that someone will come to rescue you?"


    "what do you mean?"


    The words of the great white shark made Luther''s heart suddenly have a very bad feeling. He has already thought of some possibilities, but from the natural fortune of human beings, he is not willing to believe such a possibility.


    Of course, the great white shark who plays the role of a bad guy has nothing to do with what he means. The more Luther was lucky, the more he wanted to see his luck being broken, all the hopes were squandered, and he could only be trapped in the desperate mud.


    So now, he said to Luther almost as frankly.


    "What do you mean? Very simple. Silica technology, this is the buyer you contacted? You think you can get help from them by asking for help. In fact, I can tell you clearly that this is An impossible thing, because my home is also theirs."


    "Don''t you think about it? Why can I find your position so quickly? Why can I be sure that you have what I want in your hand? You know, even if I have a sensitive sense of smell, I can''t be so much. It��s so easy to find you in the goal. You can be considered cautious, staying at sea, rarely entering the city. Even the joints with those companies are kept as secret as possible. I want to put it from so many pieces. You pick it out, I am not cia who do intelligence work, how can there be such a big skill?"


    The words have already said this point. If Luther doesn''t understand the meaning of the great white shark, he can only say that his own idiot should be alive. However, he is obviously not an idiot-like character, so he will be dumb and stunned, so he said to the great white shark.


    "Is it a silicon spar? Why? Why are they doing this? We have already talked about it, obviously we have a contract between them. They have no reason and should not do this."


    "Contract? Dude, you made a mistake. Here is New York, a sinful city. Your so-called contract is no more valuable than a piece of paper that wipes your butt. As for why they are? I have heard some rumors. ��


    The fearless white shark naturally does not mind continuing to waste time to provoke the emotions of Luther. So after sitting on the sofa with a big knife, he was already sneering at the smudged researchers in front of him.


    "It''s a very simple truth, that is, you are too greedy. Silica is not satisfied with the proportion you occupy in the contract. They think that you are not worth the value!"


    This sentence has just been said, let alone Luther, and even those members of the explorer who were as shivering as they were, are already angry and screaming, and can''t stop screaming.


    "What is not worth our price. This is our research, our discovery. All of this is because we only started. They only know what the capitalist running dogs who are wielding banknotes are qualified to say this, they What are the qualifications!"


    "Shut up, idiot, less noisy in my ear."


    Freed up his hand and put a shot at the most fierce guy who was screaming with a pistol equipped with a muffler. When he was as fierce as a pig with a knife, he was already fierce. The ground warned him.


    "You can continue to argue, but the next time, I can''t guarantee that my bullet will hit you on your lap."


    I don''t need him to say that the guy who was still awkward immediately turned pale and closed his mouth with a cold sweat. The desire to survive has overshadowed the pain of his body, so that he does not dare to make any more noise. At the same time, his companions have already begun to wrap up wounds for him, and no longer dare to refute any great white sharks.


    In the face of such villains, their reaction is the same as that of herbivores to see ferocious carnivores. It is precisely because of this shivering and fearful panic response that the great white shark has become more and more fulfilling.


    This is also in the sin city, if you change to other places in the United States, there is still room for him to do so. You know, he is very enjoying this feeling of controlling the fate of others. Therefore, under the premise that the situation is still in his hands, he has already said it indiscriminately.


    "Qualification? I don''t know what qualifications they have, but as a person in this line, I am very clear about the conditions you put forward. The cash return of one billion dollars, plus 40% of the income after putting the products into the market. Belong to you? You can dare to mention such conditions. The most ridiculous thing is that others have promised, and you really believe it."


    "Know, if it''s me, I won''t mention such stupid conditions. And if someone really agrees so stupidly, my first reaction is definitely that they have no plans at all. The idea of ??paying. People must have self-knowledge, and open their mouths to eat something they absolutely can''t eat, but they will blow up the stomach."


    ��You don��t understand what our research means? If our research is spread all over the world, it is the process that can change the whole world. This will be the greatest research discovery of this century. Those **** capitalists should feel I am honored to be selected as our partner by us."


    Luther probably saw that the great white shark intentionally argued with them, so he dared to say such things. In the face of his remarks, the great white shark was picking his eyebrows and ridiculed him very politely.


    "This is just what you think, and unfortunately, the people of the sillimanite don''t think so. And to be honest, I have been doing this for several years, and it is not the first time that you are changing the world like this. See you again. Know what my overall impression of these people is? Idiot."


    "Not everyone can have the same ability as Tony Stark. Even Tony Stark, his great inventions, can''t just rely on his power in this land of America. Do you implement it? Why, do you think your skills will be bigger than the US president?"


    "And again, I don''t think you have such a skill. I have read your research report. Before and after discovering these alien technologies, it can be said that it is a complete change. What does this mean? Your research direction at the beginning is simply a joke. Even if your research has already achieved some results, it is only a change based on alien technology. How big is your ability, you You should be very clear about it. Without these alien technologies as a reference, you are simply worthless."


    The straightforward words made Luther eclipse. He subconsciously wanted to refute, but found that he had nothing to say.


    The two normalities of academic debate are to convince people and force people. The former is to come up with an absolutely impeccable theoretical basis, so that everyone who wants to refute him has nothing to say. At this point, Luther confessed that he could not do it. If he can really do this, then he should now be a guest of all major companies, while holding a high amount of research funding, while enjoying a broad life. Where would it be like now, falling to gambling on everything that you do, to do a desperate fight?


    The latter, to force people. It is to use a fist and a peer to compete in a situation where various opinions are disputed. This kind of situation will generally appear in the assembly of various academic fields. In order to obtain a relatively limited number of funding places, many academic figures will stage a full-scale martial arts at this time, and strive for a higher level.


    Of course, academic research is not a boxing downfall. It��s not that you can win everything by winning with your fist. This is just the torment of each other between academics. Who will really be funded by real capital funding? In the end, it depends on the projects that capitalists are more optimistic about. It is a pity that Lutheren did not have any qualifications to participate in this kind of military service. When he was born in the semi-civilian section, he often took out his own project and was forced to sneak out by a bunch of people who knew it. He just wants to go down the stairs, and others are not willing to take him to play.


    Their current research results can be said to be the reverse reasoning of alien technology. Their personal abilities can account for a large proportion of such results, and they know it in their own hearts. However, such results are from their hands, even if it is luck, the things in their hands are not easy to get out.


    Therefore, even if the great white shark had a hostage on hand, Luther was still very rude to question him.


    "Is this your opinion, or is the person of the Cryolite talking to you?"


    "My personal opinion." He licked his lips, and the great white shark immediately turned around. "Of course, since I dare to say this, then I am naturally sure."


    ��Silicon has already assembled a number of new research teams. I have seen several heavyweight characters in it. Sandra, Owen Park, these heavyweights, you will never feel that they are helping you. So, what is the idea of ??silicon spar? Actually, isn��t it good to guess?��


    It is not necessary for the great white shark to say such a lie at this time, but also because of his honesty. Let Luther��s group of people be completely ruined. The other party did not give them any room for luck, and in the face of the cruel reality, they were less powerful and they had no possibility of rebellion.


    People who are psychologically vulnerable can''t help but cry at this time. And to hear such a voice, the great white shark is naturally more eagerly urged.


    "Well, I have already given you the answers and the truth you want. Now, let me give me what I want. Or the previous sentence, give me something, we will say everything before. Otherwise I can''t guarantee it, I can still be as polite as I am now."


    The great white shark that has consciously put the politeness problem to the limit is at this time, naturally it will not be polite. When he looked at him, he saw it so poorly. Luther��s face suddenly smiled and bitterly.


    "I have heard the name of your great white shark. Under your hand, there has never been any living. I believe that as long as I have promised your condition and handed it over, then this boatman may have There won''t be one that can survive. And if I am so dead, then in order to get these technological achievements, people who want to come to the Spar will not let you give us anything."


    Luther was brave enough to speak such a near-threatening discourse. For his statement, the great white shark, who was still in the old god, stood up directly, and then went straight to Luther''s, and he fell to the ground with a gun.


    His hands did not have any mercy, so that immediately on Luther''s eyebrows, blood flowed down. And before Luther wiped the blood on his face, the great white shark had already stepped on his back and pressed him down.


    "Mr. Luther, I have to say, you made me very disappointed. You thought that I wouldn''t dare to move you. You think that there is a silica spar behind me, I can''t take you anyway, right?" I am telling you that you are too taken for granted. If it is necessary, I will not be merciful to you. Even if it will face revenge from silicon spar, I will not hesitate to do so."


    "Do you know why? Because I don''t just work for a company in Soda. I also took over the task of the first company. It is the best to get what I want, if I can''t get it. Then, even if it is ruined, it must not be available to people with sillimanite."


    His words made Luther''s face pale. Because if he is telling the truth, then waiting for them will inevitably be a fierce fate.


    However, the great white shark obviously didn''t want to do things so absolutely, so he quickly collapsed, holding Luther''s chin in one hand and holding his gun in his head. Said this to him.


    "However, I don''t want to do things to this point. After all, bring back what I want and destroy it. The rewards for these two results are not in a grade. I want more, earn more. Money. So, Mr. Luther, I think we can talk about a deal."


    "Give me what I want, I promise that each of you can live safely. In this way, you can also take a small amount of money with your letter of intent signed with Cyanite. This is for us two. Say it''s good, isn''t it? Don''t tell me you don''t know how to choose, you should be very clear in your heart. In short, don''t force me, don''t force me to kill his father cruelly in front of a child. I I don''t want to be so cruel!"


    The pain of crushing, combined with the panic in the heart, caused Luther��s inner defense to collapse. At this time, he really has no other choice. Therefore, he can only bow his head and agree to helplessly.


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Mobile version URL: m.

 Chapter 1726： Juvenile psychological limit

    Things are finally turning to smooth, which is naturally good news for the great white shark. Because he has already lost too much time on these people, and according to his own point of view, he does not want to put himself in the future. The time is wasted on them.


    It can be said that if Luther dared to give him a negative answer at this time, he really did not mind just killing him so much. Although doing so may cause him a lot of trouble, but he has a long night dream, he has only one choice.


    Fortunately, Luther finally chose to compromise.


    In the face of death and wealth, Luther did not actually have a second choice. He is not the kind of person who can do it for money. When all expectations are crushed, he can only accept this cruel reality and make concessions in order to survive.


    "My experimental material is in my safe, the password is bugei52251. The paper and all the experimental records are on my computer hard drive."


    "Very good, this is not good? We have already started the first step of cooperation and win-win, then who will pick up this second?"


    Remove your foot from Luther''s body and let the man lie on the ground like a dead dog. Great white sharks put their sights directly on other explorer members.


    The guy he first stared at was the unlucky one that he shot. For him, opening this gap from this guy who has been scared by himself is obviously the most appropriate choice. And before he even pointed his gun at the unlucky guy, the guy who is still bleeding is already yelling in a psychological breakdown.


    "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot. I said everything, I tell you everything. 500man99. Everything in the safe, I put the materials of the other two together!"


    In order to keep his own life, or to prevent the gun from getting angry with himself again. The unlucky one said his secret without hesitation. By the way, he also shook the other two people''s treasures.


    Such behavior is naturally resentful. But in resentment of this guy selling himself, the other two people''s hearts are actually more of a lucky component.


    It is better to answer this question for yourself than to answer this question by themselves. On the one hand, they do not have to face this terrible threat, and they can retain their dignity more or less. On the other hand, they can also put their own resentment on the person who sells them, and find a good excuse for their fear and loss.


    This is a fig leaf, they need it. And because of this special need, almost no one dared to raise any objections at this time. This gives the great white shark a more sufficiency.


    In the end, it is still a group of guys with pens. They want to let them bring courage in this fear of life and death. It is still too difficult for them. In contrast, some people are obviously more courageous.


    On this side, the great white shark is still extorting the remaining few uncompromising guys, while on the other side, Luther''s son, the little guy who was first hijacked. It was already quietly touching his father''s workbench, and then took a gun directly from the drawer.


    After all, it is in a dangerous place in the sin city. It is impossible to say that even the guns are not carried. However, with the guns brought with the gun, for these researchers, this kind of stuff is only a psychological comfort at best. If they really let the guns and the great white sharks fight against the murderous and unscrupulous murderers, they are lacking in this kind of courage.


    However, they lack it, and it does not mean that this child does not have such guts. You must know that the newborn calf is not afraid of the tiger. It is the time of the 12-year-old child like him. Don''t look at the big white shark before the gun on his head, so that he scared the urine is coming out. This has a chance, he immediately got back to the scene.


    �� guns, captains, open insurance, in one go. In the end, the United States is a country that has people in possession of guns in the Constitution. Even for children of his age, playing a gun is not a strange thing. Lucer is very emboldened because his gun has been playing well.


    While his father and his colleagues were addicted to research in the seabed salvage and experimentation, he did not use the rhinoceros revolver in his hand to take the empty beer bottle on the deck as a target. He is not confident in his own shooting style when he hits more than 90% of his shots within 20 meters. And this is exactly this kind of self-confidence, giving him the courage to make a big death.


    "Stand up, you robber. Put the gun in your hand down, otherwise, don''t blame me for being polite to you."


    This sudden movement not only shocked the great white shark, but even Luther, who had just gotten up from the ground, couldn''t help but be frightened.


    To tell the truth, he would rather lose his own family, and he would never like to see his son take his own life to make such a joke. So before he even said anything from the great white shark, he was already screaming at his son.


    "Clark, what are you doing? Put the gun down and put the gun down."


    "I am doing what I should do. I am doing what you all dare not do."


    Don''t expect the single father to bring it out, but also how much the children in this age can obey. Rebellion is as simple as it is for the family. At such a time, let alone the father of Luther, even if anyone else came, I am afraid I could not change the idea of ??this **** child.


    Little Luther��s warning to his father was simply deaf. He focused his attention on the great white shark opposite him and began to threaten him with a decent appearance.


    "Put the gun down, I won''t say it for the third time. Don''t think that I won''t play with a gun. In this distance, I can blindly shoot your teeth from your back in your head." Put down the gun and turn my head around and turn around. I will give you three seconds, otherwise I will shoot."


    Although the best option is definitely shooting, it is a killing thing. And the child of the age of Little Luther, apparently has not considered killing as an option that he can choose.


    He is just threatening, just like the plot in the police films he often watches. He consciously managed to control the situation, but apparently most of the adults present would not agree with him. Perhaps, the great white shark alone is an exception.


    After doing his own business, I have seen too many idiots who have sent their lives because of carelessness. Don''t think that a child with a gun is not threatening. In fact, it is because a child holds a gun that his threat is the greatest.


    In Africa, in Southeast Asia, in the Middle East. I don''t know how many mercenaries are dead under the guns of children. They think that these children are not threatened, and in fact, when they show you fangs, you can''t even react. Any slack in the spirit may have your life. And such a mistake, the great white shark does not want to happen to himself.


    So, he put down the gun, turned his body and hugged his head, and also narrowed his eyes and said this to the little Luther pointing his gun.


    "Little guy, if you really want my life, I suggest you better to raise the muzzle a little better. You are now aiming at my stomach, so I can''t beat me!" ��


    Aiming at the stomach is because it can guarantee that he will not kill him. This is also the subconscious choice of Luther. However, when his choice was seen by the great white shark, he immediately lifted the gun.


    If the person with the gun is still exposed, then there is no need to take a gun. Although Luther is young, he does not understand this. And looking at him, he lifted the gun so well, although his movements were still a little trembling, but the great white shark still said to him with admiration.


    "Yes, that''s it. Since the gun is facing the person, there must be a gun to kill his consciousness. Let the set of three inaccurate principles eat it. Target the key and pull the trigger. This is a qualified shooter. What to do. Do you know what it feels like to hit a shot?"


    "The blood will spew out with some things in an instant. The more large-caliber guns, the more they will behave. Bones, flesh and blood, and even fragments of important organs and internal organs. Like a fountain, it will instantly Your eyes are woven into a beautiful flower. And your enemy will be like a sack with a lost pillar, and it will fall directly to the ground."


    "Life is like a fireworks. There is nothing in the air. If you are used to this kind of fireworks, you will feel that killing is just a trivial matter. Just move your fingers and make a loud noise. There is nothing left. How is it, is it easy?"


    The vivid depiction of the Great White Shark made the tremor of Little Luther more and more serious. Although he was rebellious, he was not rebellious enough to be able to ignore all consequences. He knew very well that once he fired his gun, he killed someone. Everything will be completely different. And it is precisely because he is unwilling to let himself become such a presence, and his heart is full of struggle and resistance.


    This is an opportunity that can be seen at a glance for a war-torn person like the Great White Shark. So immediately, he reached out and touched the back. In an instant, he pulled out a gun from behind.


    Only an idiot will carry a task with only one weapon on his body, and he is obviously not such an idiot. So hiding a pistol that can be spared is a completely understandable thing.


    It��s more interesting to have a gun against Little Luther than to be unilaterally armed with a gun. It is precisely because the scene has formed a situation in which two people are facing each other with guns, and the situation becomes more and more complicated. Especially for Little Luther.


    In the beginning, there was only one problem he had to consider, that is, whether he wanted to kill. Now, he has to consider one more question, that is, whether he will be killed. For people of his age, this pressure is obviously a bit too big. And from the fact that he had to use his other hand to help, to stabilize his gun, the trembling hand knows what kind of situation he is in his heart.


    The great white shark noticed his small change, and this immediately made him grin.


    "Now, the situation seems to be a bit different from the beginning. Little guy, let me predict the outcome for you. The result is nothing more than that."


    "First, you shot me and killed me, and I didn''t hit or kill you. This should be the best situation. Because everyone except you are so dangerous, everyone else can be safe. Live down. Even you, if you are lucky enough, you have this possibility. Of course, this may not be big, because I am equally confident in my own shooting, I don��t think I have fired, you have How big is it possible to survive."


    "Second, you fired a gun, but I didn''t die. It was a bit miserable. Because if I didn''t die, then you must be dead. Even if the first shot can''t kill you, I will definitely make it up. The second shot is all in one sentence, you are dead. And after you die, how will I deal with other people?"


    "There are two possibilities. First, I will kill them all in order to vent their anger. This is the most likely thing. After all, I have this reason, and I have got what I want." Of course, you can also think of it as the second possibility. I will follow my previous promises and let them go. But at this point in the present, I don''t think I have to do so."


    The Great White Shark struggled with such terrible consequences, because he could clearly perceive that the more serious he said the consequences, the greater the panic in the heart of the little gunman. He was curious to know if he could scare him again to pee, so naturally, he began to add more and more of his own chips.


    "Well, I know. Maybe letting you have such a child to decide the life and death of a group of people is a very irresponsible and very bullying thing. So, I can give you some chance. You can ask your father, Ask your father''s colleagues to see what they think about this issue."


    "Just shoot, still don''t shoot. It may be a good choice for you to ask for advice. Don''t say that I didn''t give you such an opportunity. You can ask them now!"


    :

 Chapter 1727： Hero is difficult for bad behavior

    If a person comes to you, righteously tells you that he needs you to give the decision of his life to him. What would you be like?


    I am afraid that most people are going to swear a sick, or temperament is a direct slap in the face.


    After all, there is only one life for everyone. This is more valuable than any privacy and wealth. Counting on your empty mouth and white teeth can make people live with each other, which is not a reality in itself. In particular, the person who said this is still a child.


    Give your life to the hands of a child and let him control your destiny. This is a thing that people who are so sensible will not be willing to accept. After all, the children themselves represent uncertainty, what kind of things they can do, and most adults are unrecognized. Naturally, they must be pinned on this uncertain issue, and they are certainly not willing.


    This is the case at the moment. When the great white shark said that letting Luther ask for advice from these people, they almost immediately said similar words in unison.


    "Put the gun down, little Luther. Put the gun down, don''t do it."


    "Hey, boy. You can''t do this. It''s not something you should do. Put the gun down, it''s good for us."


    Not only his father''s colleagues, but his father Luther himself, he did not agree with his current practice. Of course, what is different from those guys is that his father��s request for such a decision is entirely from his perspective.


    You know, once the gun is fired, the result is no matter what, the little Luther is the one that must be hurt. He is likely to die, and such a possibility is definitely unacceptable to him as a father. So he can only hold the hope of the case, so he persuaded his son.


    "Listen to me, Clark. Put the gun down. You don''t understand the seriousness of the problem, and I will never allow you to do such a dangerous thing. Put the gun down, no matter what he wants, I won''t allow you to shoot. Give me the gun down!"


    Little Luther was originally kind. He originally wanted to reverse this terrible situation on his own. But he did not think that things would actually develop to such a point at this time.


    Everyone is accusing him, stopping him and ordering him. It seems that all the mistakes appear on him, which makes the little Luther, who thought that he had made a hero, completely lost the point of his heart.


    He was already struggling and swaying, but now these words are just pushing him at the swaying moment and pushing it in the direction of the abyss.


    Yes, by this time, his weak will has completely collapsed. He wants to be a hero to turn the tide, but the cruel reality tells him that he has no such ability at all, and there is no such will.


    He can''t insist on this situation at the moment. All he can do is obey, obediently throwing away the only weapon that can balance the great white shark.


    This result means that the direction of the matter is completely controlled by the great white shark. In the face of such a situation, he immediately sent a feeling of embarrassment.


    "It''s a pity, you have a chance. But you have lost this opportunity to your own hands."


    After saying this, he went straight to Lucer. After picking up the pistol at his feet, he was already on the shoulder of Luce, and he mocked him. stand up.


    "Do you know? You don''t really care about the opinions of these people at all. They simply can''t see the situation, and the situation has already been equalized by you. If you go further, you can defeat me and become a hero. But because they are right, it is because of their own lusts. All these efforts have been erased."


    "The most ridiculous thing in the world is here. The people you want to help are not willing to accept your help, or even say that they will treat your help as persecution. Know why those so-called superheroes are now one by one. Are they becoming criminals? That is because what they want to do is always trapped and murdered by countless people. Every moment, they are under the same pressure as you. They have been under such pressure and they can be called heroes."


    "As for you? Little guy. You have the potential to be a hero. But unfortunately, these people are so dragged that you can''t do such a hero. So you can only change to an identity. What kind of identity is suitable? What about you? I thought about it carefully, and sure enough, the victim��s name is more suitable for you."


    When it comes to this, he begins to laugh with ease, and while laughing, the pistol in his hand is constantly moving in the upper reaches of Little Luther. It looks like he is looking for a more suitable shot. For his actions, Lucer immediately swayed.


    The fear of death is enormous and unbearable. This is especially true for such a child. If he was able to maintain his own strong words by his own reluctance, then his final psychological bottom line was defeated by the great white shark and his father. His heart is already no longer I can''t be strong.


    "Dad, save me, I don''t want to die"


    He instinctively began to ask for help from his father, just as he cried when he was a child learning to swim in the water to let his father save him. This scene with a sense of sight immediately made Luther suppress the pain of his own body, swaying and pleading for the great white shark.


    "Let him, sir, beg you to let him go. He is still a child. He simply doesn''t understand what he has just done. I beg you, be merciful, and spare him this time."


    "Look at what you said, Mr. Luther, it��s like how cruel I am, even the guys who have never let go of such a child. It��s just a joke, a little joke. It��s like when we were young. I will be intimidated by adults, saying that vampires and werewolves will take away the disobedient children. I am kind in nature and have no intention of doing anything to him. Of course, if you don''t feel relieved, I will stop. ��


    The eyes looked at Luther''s every move, and the great white shark shook his head and smiled, pushing Xiao Luther in the direction of his father.


    He seems to be showing his attitude, he is really harmless. But in the face of a person like him, Luther could not let it go.


    He could only watch his every move with great vigilance, and at the same time he took him behind his own son.


    He is worried that the great white shark will go out of his way, and in fact, he does have such an idea. Because of the obvious performance, when Luther and his son were together, he had already figured out the powerful rhinoceros pistol and quietly aimed at the key points of the two fathers and sons.


    As a chic down-barrel revolver, the rhinoceros pistol uses a 0.357-caliber Magnum bomb. Under such a distance, killing one shot is definitely not a problem. If you are lucky, with Magangum''s low penetration and high penetration, it is not impossible to kill two shots.


    Great white sharks are not prepared to cover up anything they do. In fact, since he dared to raise the gun in front of so many people, of course, he was ready to be placed on a label.


    It��s not a big deal for him. Compared with the reputation that this kind of meat does not fall off, he cares more about the kind of wonderful performance that looks at others from the hope and falls directly into the desperate abyss.


    He likes this feeling, even that he loves to be in the bones. Therefore, he will not forget to talk to Luther and his son just before the gun is about to be fired.


    "Well, I admit, I may have some words that don''t speak. But you also have to understand that I also have my hardships."


    "It��s not easy to do this job. I can have this status today. In fact, a large part of it is supported by my reputation. What is my reputation? I think you should be clear in your heart. They called me a great white shark, not the nickname that I asked myself to give myself, nor did I call my real name. Although I personally hate this ugly name, sometimes I don��t have to admit it. It is an affirmation given to my long-term efforts."


    "Everyone has decided that I am the kind of blood-stained, killing, cold-blooded animal that never talks about feelings. And it is because they have identified this, I can occupy such a position in this line. Imagine, If I let you go, and this thing is known to others, what would they say? I think they will not praise me for being kind and caring. They will only say, I am old, not to mention If you think about it, then you can imagine how miserable my future career will be."


    "To tell the truth, I don''t want to live a miserable life that can only lead the government''s relief money. So I have to fight for my reputation and professional reputation. So it''s a pity, even though I am two Something is unbearable, but I still have to force myself to make this disappointing decision."


    The great white shark said a lot, although every word he said seems to express his helplessness. But from his tone, and the bad smile on his mouth, he can see that he has no help at all.


    He was just fooling, playing with the father and son who had been completely played by him in the palm of his hand. It is like a cat playing with a mouse, full of the cruelty of a predator.


    There is no doubt that this is unbelievable. But now, no one has dared to make any different voices. They are like the meat on the cutting board, just waiting for the great white shark, the butcher to drop the butcher knife against them. In a way, they are actually a fate.


    It is numb and disgusting. The great white shark obviously had this kind of understanding, so he put away the smile on his face, glanced at those who looked at them with disgust, and then said to Luther and his son that they were extremely cruel.


    "Well, I am tired of this game. Now, it is time to take the final step. As the only existence that can give me a little surprise, I will give you two chances for the last choice. You have these two choices. ""


    "First, in front of this father, I will kill his child first. Then, I will send Mr. Luther to accompany his son."


    "Second, I am killing his father in front of this child. Then, I am killing this little Luther."


    "No matter which choice, the final result is the same. It is nothing more than a matter of order. I will give you five seconds, you have to give me a reply as soon as possible, otherwise I can only randomly Make a choice. Ok, countdown starts, 543"


    The time has not yet reached the end, and Luther has already opened his mouth first. Although his voice was constantly shaking, in the end, he still said what a father should say.


    "First kill me, sir. If you want to kill, you will kill me first."


    "Great fatherly love, it is really touching. If this is the case, then I am as you wish. Goodbye, Mr. Luther. You are a good father, but unfortunately, it is not a qualified father. Hope there is In the afterlife, you have the opportunity to make up for your mistakes."


    As a prayer, he sent a farewell to the end of life. The great white shark did not hesitate to buckle the trigger in his hand. However, the direction in which his muzzle was directed was not Luther��s position, but the child behind him.


    Crazy as he is, there is no old-fashioned practice to do what he promises. Compared with the expected killing and let Luther die as expected, he prefers to see the dramatic performance of a father in the face of the greatest despair.


    He has foreseen the scene, the kind that makes him laugh and laugh. He was ready to laugh, and even said that his muscles on his mouth began to twitch. However, to his surprise, the story went to the end, but suddenly jumped out.


    A figure appeared in them in abruptly, like a hard mountain wall blocking the bullets he shot. At the same time, a male voice passed to his ear, and his entire expression began to become stiff.


    "That''s enough. I have seen enough of this farce. So, let''s finish this farce!"


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Mobile version URL: m.

 Chapter 1728： Identity guessing last resort

    There is such a voice in a sudden person, not the reason why the great white shark is stiff and disproportionate. He is not so timid.


    The reason that really makes him change, and even some of them start to tremble is that this sudden appearance is definitely not a strange image.


    The black armor shape looks like a daunting image. It was only for a moment that the great white shark screamed almost impossible to come.


    Dawn Knight, this is not a strange image for him. As the world''s first superhero to appear, this existence can be said to have opened the way for them to avoid all the transvestites.


    No matter what kind of superhero debut, always like to find a character like them to start the knife, which is really not a good thing for those who are engaged in such a profession. Of course, if it is a normal transvestite, he will not take such people too seriously.


    After all, not every transvestite has the ability to become a superhero. Of course, these strange costumes are full of spiders, Iron Man, who can lift them up and fight. However, like the King of the Sea, it is not a small number of people who are crying and crying by a few punks.


    He doesn''t care about the little rookies, because he is much more powerful than the little gangsters, and he has to live much more. However, like the existence of the Dawn Knight, he can no longer treat him as a leisurely little rookie.


    The strongest superhero, the **** of the world walking on earth. No matter which of these identities, there is a heavy pressure that makes him such a small role suppressed to breathe. If this is really the Dawn Knight standing in front of him, he is afraid that even the courage to escape will be extinguished. But obviously, after the initial shock, he was already in the true identity of such a familiar character, and he had deep doubts.


    As a super criminal, the side can''t be stunned. At best, he can only be regarded as a dog walking on the edge of the world battlefield. He doesn''t think he has the qualification to make such a character at the top of everything. If he wants to bully himself, he doesn''t want him to do it. He just sends one of the angels with golden wings under his hand, fearing that he will be here.


    At this point, he never would overestimate himself. And it is precisely because he can have a correct estimate of himself. He will doubt the true identity of the person in front of him.


    That''s right, this guy may be wearing a suit of the Dawn Knight. But who can be sure that he is the Knight of Dawn himself.


    You know, the situation today is that the **** of the world seems to have been completely disappointed with humanity. Since the turtle has shrunk in his city and managed to run his own Eden, it is only one or two very special circumstances, he will be willing to come forward to solve. Even if he is willing to come forward to solve the problem, he appears in the image of a giant god, and is no longer a special identity of the dawn knight.


    This is his incarnation in the human world, and he no longer uses this incarnation, apparently means that he has abandoned the identity used in this coexistence with humans. From this point of view, the identity of the person in front of it is very worthwhile.


    Think carefully, there are two most convincing possibilities.


    First, this person is the spokesperson of the **** of the world, which he personally chose to represent his terrible role in walking on earth. If this is the case, then you must be playing. Because there is nothing else to say, just having such an identity, I have to wait and see, and in the same way, in the spirit of confession and tolerance, resisting the spirit of strictness, and quickly acknowledging all of his sins can be chosen.


    He doesn''t dare to challenge such a big man without so much money, unless he is tired. But obviously, he still had the mood to play those hostages in this way, but he was far from being so tired.


    This is one of the possibilities of his identity. But if you think about it seriously, you will find that this possibility is not as big as some people think.


    He wants to be the spokesperson of the **** of the world, so the place that he should appear most now is India, not the wasteland of New York that has become a rat nest. He should deal with the Hydra that threatens the safety of the whole world, instead of taking a little idle time in his busy schedule to bully himself, a small character who can only eat a meal.


    This does not make sense, and it does not make sense at all. So even with this idea, the great white shark quickly denied this possibility.


    He obviously does not think that his luck can be so good. If there is such good luck, who will do this for the money to tie the head to the waistband, buy lottery tickets or stocks, waiting for the money to be delivered to the door is not faster?


    Subconsciously ruled out this possibility, the great white shark inevitably tilted his thoughts toward another possibility.


    The second possibility is that this kind of boring guy has a vivid role play. It may be that luck is good, I got a little wealth left by the **** of the world, thinking that I was destined to return, I can''t wait to play a similar role. It is also possible that a rich family is too bored, a similar armor with money, and a role-playing addiction. This is not impossible.


    People always think in the right direction, even if they are placed on the great white shark. It can be said that at this moment, he has already pressed all the chips to the second possibility. Because if the truth is like this, then how much more, he still has a little possibility of coping. It was also because he made such a choice, so he did not escape in the first time, but quietly reached the direction of the lower back.


    "Who are you? You can''t be a Dawn Knight, he can''t be seen again."


    "I? Of course, I am not a Knight of Dawn. As for the name? I have not thought about it."


    I have been watching the development of the situation until the last moment, Xiao Shangen jumped out and looked at the direction of the great white shark. He smiled first, then he asked him strangely.


    "It''s you, I thought you would choose to escape directly. I didn''t expect that you still have the courage to stay and ask me questions. Why, is it going to give up, just let go of it? Or, you think you still Can there be any possibility of controlling the situation?"


    With his high IQ, Xiao Shangen did not reveal any obvious loopholes in imitating adults. Plus no one would think about it, so the great white shark he was asking did not feel anything strange.


    He just stared at Xiao Shangen, bowing his back like a threatened beast. While retreating slightly, he bit his teeth and asked him.


    ��Have we ever had any complaints? Or do you have any special relationship with this group of people? Why are you saving them? What good is this for you?��


    "Are you kidding me?" Looking at the hostage behind him, Xiao Shangen was already sneering at the great white shark. "Seeing a murderer treats a group of innocent people in a brutal way, even saying that because of personal pleasure, they play and twist the fate of a father and son. If you don''t see such a thing, you can forget it. If you see it, then stick out. Helping hands is a sure thing, or can this be considered a person?"


    "People? People here are not just one of you. Do you think they are not saying anything?"


    With a smirk, the great white shark pointed the finger at the explorer''s people without any traces. They have been playing the same role before, and from this point of view, they are very far from the standard of the person that Xiao Shangen said.


    "They?" Since this is the case, Xiao Shangen did not mean to give these weak guys a face. He didn''t even bother to look at the guys, but he had already shook his head and asked the great white shark. "Why, do you think that their immediate actions are like what one should do?"


    "Is this also human nature? After all, it''s all for life. It doesn''t make people wonder what they are doing to survive."


    The great white shark smiled stiffly, but instead spoke good things to these people. In the face of his remarks, Xiao Shangen just snorted, and it is already very clear.


    "Sophistication, excuses. I have taught me since my grandmother. As a person, I always know what my bottom line is. Don''t overstep your bottom line for anything, and don''t find any excuses for your behavior beyond the bottom line. If you do this, it will only make the layer of your face that belongs to people more clean."


    These words are very heavy, so many people who are present have revealed their self-confidence. However, this is only a one-time performance. Perhaps at the beginning, they did have a bit of a sham, a little embarrassment. But very quickly, their mentality has been reversed, and turned into an anger that looks at others standing and talking without hurting.


    Be aware that their lives are threatened, not your life. You a bystander said this afterwards, which of course made them feel irresponsible.


    Of course, if you think so, they may not dare to say this. Most of them, they just sneered at Xiao Shangen with resentment, in such a way to express their dissatisfaction with Xiao Shangen.


    This is a weak way, and for such a weak performance, Xiao Shangen simply does not care. The education he received from an early age was to give help only to those who are qualified to receive help. As for those who have no such qualifications, they are almost like air in his eyes. He even looked at them and they didn''t bother to look at them. They were already asking questions about the great white shark.


    "Well, I told you so much nonsense, it is time to solve your problem. You sneaked in the back for so long, it is time to show your little movements. Don''t say I did not give Your chance, right now, is what you have to do. Otherwise I am afraid that I will work hard, you will fall down!"


    Judging from the current performance, Xiao Shangen��s performance is somewhat unseen. The more he showed up, the more the white shark''s heart was drumming, and there was no confidence.


    As a person who has seen many great worlds, he is very clear that those who are not in the eyes will generally only be in two situations. One is an idiot, I don''t know how tall it is. Another is the overwhelming strength, with enough confidence to ignore the existence that is not worthy of their attention.


    Although he hopes that Xiao Shangen is the former, he himself understands that this possibility is still more important.


    He doesn''t want to do stupid things, and he doesn''t want to take unnecessary risks. So this time he didn''t do any sophistry, but he simply showed off his own hands.


    "et05 bomb. A kind of anti-personal weapon made with alien technology. Although I don''t know what the principle of this bomb is, I know how powerful its power is. Just one Start, for a moment, it will leave the ship a little bit of gray. Don''t doubt that I am fraudulent in this kind of thing, this is a recognized thing in the black market in New York. If you have channels, just feel free. Ask a person to get the same answer."


    "So what do you mean, want to use this thing to threaten me?"


    Seeing the last killer of the great white shark, Xiao Shangen shook his head and it was already sneer.


    "Why, do you think that such a gadget can make me feel scared?"


    "I hope that you will be scared, but I also know that it is a foolish act to pin your hopes on this possibility."


    Shaking his head, the Great White Shark spoke out his own opinion, and he showed a smile on the face of those explorers who had a little luck and thought that they had finally escaped from birth.


    "So, my goal is not you, but they are everyone on the ship except you!"


    "I used to prepare for the accident. I didn''t expect this hand to come true. After seeing the two bombs on my hand? Once they turned red, the whole bomb The detonation system will start immediately. This time is, one second."


    "One second, maybe you can live to escape, or even save one or two people. But there are more than a dozen people here, you can never save them all."


    "So let''s talk about a deal, this hero who doesn''t know what to call. You let me go, I promise that this bomb won''t trigger. Otherwise, it''s a big deal, I just pull them together to bury them. Can you use me? It��s quite satisfying to have so many people accompanying me to go to **** with me. Of course, if you can live, it��s better. I don��t know, what is your opinion on me?��


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Mobile version URL: m.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1729： Heavy burden, physical and mental panic

    Xiao Shangen is silent, and the silence makes him feel a little indifferent.


    Not every superhero is a hottest place. There may be a little spider like this, even the old grandmother must help the rotten good people crossing the road. But there is no shortage of blade warriors or punishing men, and there is no such thing as a strong man who puts ordinary people to life.


    At this time, no one is sure which one of these two types will be. Therefore, the threatened by the great white shark did not dare to speak more, even those threatened hostages did not dare to put a fart out.


    It is true that they want to create some public pressure on Xiao Shangen. Use what you have to do to save us and let him compromise the great white shark. However, they are not sure if this is useful. Judging from his previous remarks, this may even have a certain counteraction.


    No one dares to take this kind of joke to make such a joke, so they can only be silent, waiting for Shane to make the final decision.


    At this time, Xiao Shangen was very silent and calm on the surface. But in fact, under his mask, his whole person is already panicked.


    "Medusa, what should I do now? What can I do to solve this **** problem?"


    "This is something that you need to make your own decisions, little master. I can only give you some helpful advice at most."


    Compared with Xiao Shangen��s panic, Medusa��s attitude is absolute rationality. It is precisely because of her rationality that Xiao Shangen consulted her with some doctors who were in a hurry.


    "Yes, all I need is this kind of advice. So what advice do you have to say quickly? If you go on like this, it is really going to happen."


    Xiao Shangen is extremely eager, and Medusa is still not in a hurry. She called up a set of peripheral equipment to scan the bomb, and then said to Xiao Shangen.


    "This is the result of my scan. According to the comparative analysis of the database, this is 80% similar to the one-armed weapon used by the Cheretta. The explosion radius is 30 meters, and the power is enough to destroy you. The armor''s three-layer external nano-layer. Of course, this will not pose any threat to you. However, as the gentleman said, there is no possibility of any survival on this ship."


    "I know, I know all of this. I don''t need you to do this unnecessary explanation for me."


    "No, little master. I think this explanation is necessary. If it is not because this weapon can''t hurt you, do you think I will advise you in this way? No, I will only inform You are on standby, waiting for the arrival of the hostess. If you choose this kind of adventure, you have to bear the risks that may exist. The reality is not the game, you have to be prepared for any possible situation."


    As Medusa, who used to have a career with Zhou Yi as a superhero for quite some time, she certainly knows what to say to Xiao Shangen. In the face of her sudden warning, Xiao Shangen��s heart is inevitably swaying.


    He started this journey with a mentality of playing games. But he really did not think that such a game would actually force him into the corner of the dead. He needs to make a choice, and this choice is really difficult, so that he only feels at a loss.


    The reality is not a game. In the game, he doesn''t have any possibility that the great white shark will make him feel sick in any way. Even if he said that he would cause a group of innocent passers-by npc to die on the streets, he is still habitually lifting the knife.


    But that is in the game. In the game, for the pile of game data, no matter what kind of story the producer has arranged for him, as long as he is upset, he still doesn''t want to do it, even if it is an accident, it is a big deal to read a file. .


    But in reality, do you try to read a file? And then, unlike the npcs made up of data, these hostages are all living humans. Although he is arrogant about the behavior of these people, but you want him to make up his mind to ignore their life and death, he can not afford such a force.


    Each of these hostages may be a father and a mother. Have children and have parents. They died here, maybe their children will go hungry, they will be sent to the welfare home to be an orphan. Their parents will also suffer tremendous grief and leave this world with resentment in pain.


    All this fault is blamed on him, and can he bear the heavy weight? He didn''t even dare to ask himself.


    A child, no matter what kind of child, can''t bear such a burden. He did not choose to evade this problem in the first time, and it was already considered to be a certain sense of strength. And precisely because he did not choose to escape, he had to make a choice in this situation.


    What should I do? He is always uncertain. In this case, he can only ask for help from Medusa.


    "Medusa, help me, tell me what to do? I don''t want to kill these people, I don''t want this **** to escape from my eyes. There is no reason why bad people can live well, innocent people will I��ve been so bullied by them. If the **** ran away, I couldn��t swallow it anyway.��


    Although I really want to tell Xiao Shangen, everyone in this world is inseparable from the problem of compromise. But considering his current age, Medusa has given up on this plan.


    It is not appropriate to let a child understand the reality of the world and cruelty too early. Medusa understood this, so she did not suggest to Xiao Shangen to enlarge the white shark to leave. Although this advice is the most reasonable and safest. But after several considerations, she gave up on this idea. Then she said to Xiao Shangen.


    ��There are not many methods that can be implemented. I can only propose a few options that are most likely to be implemented for you.��


    "First, pretend to promise him, let him go. Wait until he escapes from the sea level, make sure that the person on board leaves the explosion, then hunt him. At sea level, even if he holds it in his hand. The weapon of destruction can''t pose a threat to you at all. You can deal with him as you wish. But I am worried that he will anticipate this situation and have some arrangements."


    "Second, use your high speed, take the bomb before he reacts, and then detonate it in a safe area. This is a risky move, because once you make any mistakes, then the ship People will be fatally threatened by your mistakes. In terms of consequences, this is the worst result, so what should you do, you should consider it clearly."


    "Is there any other program?"


    Although psychologically already clearly biased towards the first one, Xiao Shangen still hopes to get more assistance. In his opinion, the first option is good, that is, there is a little bit that makes him lose face too much. This is the first battle of his father''s business, but the result is so embarrassing to bow to a villain. This is really not quite in line with his mind. Of course, he hopes that he can get the scenery and quickly solve this villain. But Medusa told him that there is such a beautiful thing in this world.


    "I am sorry, little master. Under such limited conditions, I don''t think you have more choices. Please note that the heartbeat of the target mission and the adrenaline have begun to proliferate. This probably means his Patience has reached its limit, and it has begun to appear awkward. You need to make a statement as soon as possible, otherwise, things are likely to develop into the worst case!"


    "This **** bastard."


    There was a curse on his mouth, but Xiao Shangen had to react immediately. He raised his hand subconsciously, and immediately let the great white shark nervously tighten the bomb in his hand.


    The two apertures were immediately red, which naturally made the people on the whole boat unable to resist the air. For this sudden situation, Xiao Shangen no longer dared to pretend to hold any restraint, but only hurriedly yelled at him.


    "Wait, wait. I promise you. Lift your hand and let your hands go loose!"


    His remarks can be said to solve many people''s urgent needs. Whether it is the personal qualities or the murderer of the great white shark, after he made such a sound, he felt a sigh of relief.


    At this time, the great white shark apparently realized what he had done. He quickly removed his finger and allowed the bomb on his hand to return to stability. Then I asked my face with a sigh of relief.


    "You promised, you promised to let me go?"


    "Looking at me, I haven��t changed my mind yet, hurry up!"


    I turned my back and said something like this in a way that I didn��t see my eyes. Xiao Shangen used this kind of action to tell the great white shark that he was so reluctant to make such a compromise.


    He wants the great white shark to be anxious and let him make mistakes because he is worried about his change. However, it is a pity that he has looked down on the caution and care of people like the great white shark.


    Regardless of his own life, he could not relax his vigilance. Therefore, even if it was because of Xiao Shangen��s words, he felt extremely surprised, and he was really worried that he would temporarily change. But he still said to him that he did not hesitate.


    "It seems that we have finally reached a consensus. This is really a gratifying thing. However, I still can''t let it go. If you say that you promised me on the surface, the result is that I will go back when I run halfway." Change, then I can''t even cry too much!"


    He could think of this layer, although it was expected by Xiao Shangen, but it really made his heart sink. At this time, he could only stare at the great white shark and said to him in a threatening tone.


    "Why, don''t you trust me?"


    "Isn''t this natural?" Although the heart is still playing drums, on the surface, the great white shark reveals a rather disdainful smile. "I am not targeting you, this hero who does not know what to call. It is only my own life, except for myself, even if my mother who has been dead for many years is here, I will never believe her. I have been able to survive for so many years and now, because of this. At this time, I naturally are even less likely to give up my principle."


    "What do you want to do? Let me make a swearing oath? Or let you hide the bomb and hide it in a place we can''t find. After you are safe, tell us the location of the bomb?" ��


    "When are you a child? Or do you think I will make this kind of low-level mistake?"


    Xiao Shangen��s suggestion made the great white shark��s cheeks violently pump out, and then he almost ignored his own jealousy of Xiao Shang��en, ??and he was already stunned.


    "Swear? If you swear, if it is useful, the world will not become this chaotic look. I never believe these ghosts. In my eyes, the so-called swear, no matter who it is, is nothing but worthless. Farting!"


    "As for the opinion you just put forward, it is even more ridiculous. I handed the bomb out and let you drop it out? Don''t think I don''t know what you are trying to do, sir. I want to lick me. It��s absolutely impossible for the bomb to be handed over. I said, unless I feel that I am absolutely safe, there will only be one possibility for this bomb!"


    There is no need to explain it, everyone knows what he might say. In the face of his attitude, Xiao Shangen can only reluctantly suppress the anger of his heart, and ask him like this.


    "What do you want to do? Say!"


    "It''s very simple, this gentleman!" He smiled, and the great white shark had already moved his eyes to the body of Luther and his son. And his next words, even pushed the father and son into the abyss of fear.


    "My request is very simple. I need two hostages. As long as they are by my side, I am not worried about what you will do to me. I believe that you can compromise for those who don''t look good. It��s impossible to see the pair of fathers and sons and me go to hell. Or, as long as I can safely get rid of you, then I can guarantee that their two lives will never be Any threat."


    "You said, you don''t believe in any guarantees. So why do you think I will believe in your guarantee?"


    Things are moving in the wrong direction, which naturally makes Xiao Shangen''s mood more gloomy. Some of them want to be willful, but the reason is controlling him, so he doesn''t do it.


    But even his reason is still there, at this time, he couldn''t help but sneer at the great white shark. In the face of his question, the great white shark can only smile and then argue.


    "It''s not the same, sir. You should know that this is not the same. I am just an ordinary person. I don''t have the idea and courage to fight against a superhero like you. I have no reason to ensure my safety." Do this kind of provocation to you, isn''t it?"


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Mobile version URL: m.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1730： Electro-optic flint

    The interpretation of the great white shark is reasonable, and it is an indisputable act to make such preparations just in case.


    For Xiao Shangen, since he has made such concessions for the safety of these people, it is also a good thing to take another step and make another compromise.


    However, although Medusa has already made such a suggestion to Xiao Shangen to accept this request from the great white shark, Xiao Shangen, who has already suffered from this feeling of grievance, has not listened to her on this issue. .


    In essence, he is a child. He has a child''s natural waywardness. At this time, this waywardness has already erupted and drove him to make such a decision.


    "No, I don''t plan to let him go. There is a second time. Now he can ask two people to be his hostages, then the next time he can kidnap more people. I can''t keep watching him. My eyes are arrogant, and I am always incompetent. I must let him pay for his actions now."


    "I remind you, little master. You have to understand what your decision means. Your impulse is probably to let everyone present to take life to pay."


    Medusa doesn''t want to see Xiao Shangen doing any impulsive stupid things, but in the end, this kind of thing is still decided by Xiao Shangen himself. At best, she can only make suggestions, and this suggestion is not willing to listen, it is his own problem.


    This time, Xiao Shangen apparently did not want to listen to her grandiose reason. Therefore, when Medusa reminded him, he almost refuted it immediately.


    "I know what I am doing, Medusa. I can only say that I try to keep such things from happening. Use my fastest speed!"


    "What are you going to do?"


    It seems that I saw that the little guy had an idea in his heart, and Medusa quickly asked him about it. She doesn''t want to let this little guy do the stupid things that are taken for granted.


    If things really develop into the worst of circumstances, the lives of this group of people are still small. The key question is the psychology of the little guy, which is likely to cast an indelible shadow.


    Once this kind of shadow is planted deep, the possibility of being accompanied by a little guy will be a lifelong regret. Considering the power and identity background of this little guy, it is probably a frightening thing for everyone in the world.


    Since accepting the adventure request of Xiao Shangen, Medusa believes that she is qualified to check his thoughts when he is impulsive. If there is a certain degree of operability, if it is only a moment of anger and anger, then she can only try to stop him.


    It��s better to let the parents brush your **** after making a big mistake before being beaten by the parents. In this way, Medusa began to test the idea of ??the little guy. The little guy who didn''t think of this at this time was blunt to say his thoughts.


    "I have seen a movie about a black superhero. He used such a trick when he was robbing a bank robber. He cut his arm in the shortest time and let him The nerves and muscles of the hands are always in the same state. As long as his hands don''t move, there is no threat to the bomb, isn''t it? So I think I can give it to you!"


    "Wait a minute, I need to verify. "The Superman", Will Smith. Bio-neural data"


    A long list of materials flashed from the eyes of Xiao Shangen, and then Medusa''s professional advice was already ringing in his ear.


    "Under normal circumstances, humans'' subconscious neural response will be between 0.1 seconds and 0.2 seconds, and those who have been trained professionally can greatly increase the speed of this reaction. Excellent athletes can train this reaction speed to 0.1 second. Professional e-sports players can even increase this speed even further. If you want to risk doing this kind of action, then you must set the difficulty level of the target person to a high enough level. Within 0.1 seconds, even shorter. Do you think that in such a short period of time, can you do all that you want to do?"


    "I think I can. It''s only 0.1 seconds. I can do it if I want to."


    The childlike innocence makes Medusa have nothing to say. She understands that it is not possible to let this little guy change his mind at this time. So there is only one thing she can do, that is, to provide enough **** for his action.


    His idea is not that there is no room for maneuverability, but it is a little difficult to operate. Of course, this difficulty can be completely overcome. As long as he shows his strength as a son of Zhou Yi


    To a certain extent, Medusa has already agreed with Xiao Shangen��s idea. And this is in reality, that is, the display of the Dawn Knight''s face is completed into a human perspective mode similar to x-ray.


    Human neural response activities are connected through bioelectric signals. Through this shift in visual mode, Medusa helps Xiao Shangen determine the bioelectrical signal changes of the target. Of course, this kind of help can''t do much. Because everything is only going to happen between the electric and the flint.


    The great white shark is still waiting for Xiao Shangen��s reply. He knew that this reply was no easier than before, so he kept his patience. At the same time, because of the small accident that happened before, he also kept restraint.


    This is an opportunity, especially for Xiao Shangen who made up his mind. He didn''t have any chance to respond to the great white shark at all. It was only a moment of effort, and he had already acted quickly.


    Fast, the ultimate fast. Not only is it super speed, but to ensure that nothing is lost, he uses all the means of acceleration that he can think of. Spells, pure physical kinetic energy. It was like a storm in the cabin, just for a moment, everything was turned upside down.


    The great white shark has not been able to react, and it has already been rolled up. And when he was conscious, he subconsciously wanted to press the bomb in his hand. He felt the feeling of being empty and falling for a while.


    Looking around, he could only see the daunting figure of the black knight and the appearance of his own blood as a fountain.


    Blood, he saw more. But that is mostly the blood of others, not his own. This time, he can feel that this is his own blood flowing freely, because the pain has not yet arrived, but the feeling that life is like the hourglass began to drain is the first come.


    Why do you keep so much blood? His brain has not been able to understand for a while. When he felt the pain of being late, when he saw the knight''s hand in his hand, like a crumpled stalk-like arm, he had a feeling of sudden realization.


    It turned out that my arm had been unloaded.


    He realized this, and he just fell to the ground at this time. As soon as he landed, he couldn''t even make a sound scream. It was already terrible, like a defeated dog that had been interrupted by the spine, swaying all the way to the outside of the cabin.


    He knows that this situation, as long as he stays, is absolutely only a dead end. Even the guy who didn''t know what to call put him on the horse, the explorers, and the mastermind behind all these events, would not easily let him go.


    To live, he must escape as soon as these people react. However, although his ideas are very clear, when implemented, the process is extremely rough.


    Losing an arm, his body balance has been greatly damaged. And a lot of blood loss, it is his physical signs of the whole person began to appear obvious and weak state. Top-heavy, the body feels numb, and now every step of his steps is as difficult as stepping on cotton. It��s good to be able to move around, and I want to escape from the complicated cabins as quickly as possible. This is simply impossible.


    What''s more, Xiao Shangen did not look at the meaning of his escape.


    Go straight to the side of the great white shark, and grabbed his neck and lifted him up. Xiao Shangen ridiculed him in such a very deflated tone.


    "Trying to control what a person you can''t control is what I feel, I think you should have a deep understanding of it now."


    "Ha, ah" I really want to have a mouthful of white sharks at this time, a mouthful of pain that can''t be suppressed. And this is the endurance of the pain, so that he was so hard to gather the heart, completely extinguished.


    Killing others may be a common practice for him, even if his eyes are not used. But taking his own life as such, and letting others kill themselves like an ant, he obviously still can''t reach this point.


    This is a little different from what he expected. In anticipation, he was killed in the explosion with these hostages. Judging by the power of the explosion, death is simply a matter of moments. Under this premise, what fear and terror are not established. After all, death is the greatest degree of rest. After death, talk about fear and terror.


    But the current situation is not the case. He lives and suffers tremendous pain. Instead of killing his enemies in the first place, he is constantly suffering from psychological torture in this pain. That kind of panic, that kind of worry, like a sickle, grinds a little bit of his inner strength. And when he felt the coldness of his body and the numbness of his nerves, he couldn''t help but ask for mercy.


    "I beg you, let me go. I don''t want to die, save me, I don''t want to die."


    "I thought you wouldn''t be afraid of death. I didn''t expect that the look of the tough guy before you was out!"


    Like a doll, shaking the body of a great white shark, the dripping blood is like a splashing shower, dyeing Xiao Shangen''s feet into a scarlet. This action is frightening, and everyone is aware that this guy who looks like a superhero is not the kindly character they think.


    His behavior has revealed some degree of cruelty. This kind of cruelty also made all the hostages on the ship feel like a shocked beggar, and did not dare to make any sound.


    They are afraid of being shackled and pond fish, and in the face of their performance, Xiao Shangen just sneered, and they no longer pay any attention to them.


    However, it is a group of ungrateful villains, and they care about it. In the end, it is just to make themselves angry. There is no such necessity at all.


    From the beginning to the end, I just think of it as a game. Xiao Shangen is very open on this issue. He doesn''t care about the reaction of these npcs. What he cares about is how to continue this adventure game.


    Just like a quest line, he identified the role of the great white shark. Because in his opinion, he can not come up with an alien weapon role. Behind him must have a part for him to dig deeper, and it is because of this idea that he was at this time, so he said to the great white shark.


    "You want to live? It''s very simple, it''s just a matter of my thoughts. I just want to keep you alive, you just want to die. But if I don''t want you to live, I don''t need to do anything." As long as I walk to the side of the ship and let go, you are only dead. The key to the problem is, what do I think. What should I think? I think at this point, I should give you a self. The opportunity to fight is right!"


    This is the most common means of great white sharks, pushing others into desperate situations, using words to slap them and play with their destiny. He probably never thought that such a thing would happen to him, so for a time, his entire face was very ugly.


    It can be said that at this time, he finally realized the feeling of being played in the palm of his hand. In the case that this man is a knife and a fish, even if his heart is full of waves, he can only smile and open his mouth.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "It''s very simple. I need to know where the bomb in your hand comes from. In terms of the technology it has, this should not be something that small forces can do. There is bound to be a bigger existence behind you. And to be honest, I am very interested in it!"


    "Do you want to use it as a prey?" The great white shark seems to have heard something ridiculous, and subconsciously wants to laugh out. However, after thinking about the strength that Xiao Shangen showed, the smile on his face suddenly converges.


    He felt that he still had a turn. So immediately, he replied so.


    "I can tell you about this organization. But before that, you have to save me and say it! I can feel that if there is no cure, I will die soon. So, before my life is guaranteed I will not reveal any useful information. This time, definitely not!"


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Mobile version URL: m.

 Chapter 1731： Difficult to come to the ancient organization

    After eating a long and wise, he was hanged by Xiao Shangen and ate a big loss. No matter how he said this time, he could not easily relax his vigilance.


    After all, this is a big event. The only bet is that he has left his own bad life. He doesn''t want to lose this last pair of pants. In the face of his request, Xiao Shangen just smiled and then asked him.


    "Do you think you have any room for bargaining?"


    "Yes, I think I still have a little value." Strongly endured the pain of the whole body, the great white shark struggled to fight for it. "You want to know the news of the organization behind me. Except for me, you can only start from a very limited number of aspects. On this, you have to spend more energy and time than I know from my mouth. The answer is much more. Unless you are willing to spend a lot of time searching and checking in New York little by little, I think you should not have such a hard work. You know, every time you go to the next day, Maybe there will be more innocent people who are harmed by people like me. And you should not want to see such things happen."


    "You are right, I really don''t want to see such a thing. Of course, things are not what you think. Instead of wasting my time, let me run around and look for locusts like you. I prefer to go straight. Destroy your lair and kill you all. It''s simple and clear, it works. Ok, I will give you a chance."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Shangen pointed a finger, it was a golden light that hit the great white shark. This is the resurrection technique in the 36th change. Although he has not yet gotten home, but in any case, hanging a life of a great white shark, let him not bleed to death is not a problem.


    As a famous scorpio change, the effect of this spell is of course immediate. It can be said that it is just a blink of an eye. The great white shark feels that the body that has already begun to numb and cold has begun to regain its vitality.


    At first, he thought it was just an illusion, but when he noticed that his blood was gradually stopped, he immediately understood that this is a miraculous magic that played a role in him. .


    At the same time as he shouted in the heart, he also inevitably gave birth to a bitter feeling. Because such magic is enough to prove from a certain aspect, what kind of background does this guy who looks like the Dawn Knight have?


    The rich who are equipped with money and equipment can not have the magic to come up with this magical magic, and if the possibility of being a rich child of the nature of the ticket is removed, then as the successor of the Dawn Knight, this This kind of seemingly impossible return is already the only possibility.


    how come? why? The great white shark, who is full of thoughts like this, regrets for his own cleverness. However, Xiao Shangen is not in the mood to care about his self-blame. He just shook the great white shark on his hand and let him return to the pain of the twisted spine. Then he was indifferent to ask him.


    "Where is the organization behind you? You can say it now."


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute. You are not going to let me say it here. I don''t think it would be a good thing to let these guys know this secret. And look at the eyes of these guys, if you know the secret, When I left, I don��t think they would let me go easily!"


    "Hah, why don''t you know that you are afraid when you threaten them?"


    Looking at the great white shark, Xiao Shangen couldn''t help but ridicule him. But after that, he still took the guy out to the outside of the cabin.


    He also doesn''t want to deal with these guys. Staying here, you may not be able to get a thank you, but they will be guarded by their enemies. That being the case, it is not as good as a walk away.


    With such thoughts, I don��t care that these npc��s Shane is like a storm, and feel the whistling of the wind and the screams of those rescued behind them because of this sudden turmoil. sound. The heart of the great white shark is also inevitable.


    He has saved a small life. He feels good about himself now, probably because he has become a collaborator from the enemy. He seems to have not had so many concerns when he is facing Xiao Shangen. This made him almost a landing, and he couldn''t help but ask such a question to Shane.


    "This hero who doesn''t know what to call, from your performance, you don''t seem to care much about those people who live and die. So I really don''t quite understand what you are doing for such a thing?"


    Of course, he does not understand such a problem. If it weren''t for this guy who suddenly jumped out, he wouldn''t have fallen to the present field. And if he is said to be the superhero in the traditional sense, and to protect the role of the innocent in any case, then he is barely acceptable. But from a behavioral point of view, he does not seem to be such a type at all.


    Obviously don''t care about ordinary people, but they jump out to target themselves. This feeling of putting on the muzzle is really unacceptable for the great white shark. So of course, he hopes to understand why he is so unlucky.


    "Why?" Faced with this doubt of the great white shark, Xiao Shangen��s mouth was awkward, and he gave him a very interesting answer. "If you really want to know the reason, then probably, I think it is more fun to do."


    One reason for "fun?" is of course unacceptable to great white sharks. Although he can''t use any violent means to express his dissatisfaction, at the very least, there is no problem in expressing his insults to Xiao Shangen through words.


    "Do you think it''s so fun? If you really think it''s fun, you can do it like I do. Plan a plot to play a group of people''s lives in the palm of your hand. Isn''t it better than being criticized? Is the hero more fun?"


    "What is the meaning of the game of bullying the weak? Also, don''t impose your disgusting and distorted thoughts on everyone. Although I don''t like the ungrateful villains, it doesn''t mean I will agree with you. The evil guy. If you really want to talk about it, you are the most hateful group. So treating you, no matter what kind of cool technique, I can accept it."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Shangen''s mouth is picking, and suddenly it shows the meaning of playfulness.


    "In fact, it is like you just said, playing with the fate of others. I think what I have done to you is also playing with your destiny? If so, I admit, this is really interesting! ��


    Upon hearing this, the jaws of the great white shark began to twitch. He really wants to say two fuks, but in the face of a character who can say such words, he is really lack of courage to do so. Simply, he would no longer think about this **** problem, but instead said to Xiao Shangen on the previous promise.


    "Well, sir, it seems that there is no way for us to get together. I am not a psychiatrist and can''t give you the right guidance. So, let''s return to the topic. Just like we used to As for the transaction, I tell you the organization behind me, and you will let me go!"


    "Of course, since I promised, I will never do anything unfavorable to you. You can rest assured!"


    Xiao Shangen��s guarantee of patbing his chest is more or less the confidence of the great white shark. He no longer hesitated because he knew that he would hesitate to consume his own money. From the previous situation, we can see that this guy in front of you is definitely not a patient person. Since this is the case, then it is better to cooperate with you to be more beneficial to yourself.


    The big troubles are flying separately, which is the nature of people like them. Nowadays, he can only choose to sell the boss behind him.


    "Well, it seems that I don''t have any other better choices. I said that the organization behind me is called a hand-joining! It is a very large underground force."


    ��Very huge? Is there a huge force from the Hydra?��


    Listening to such a description, Xiao Shangen subconsciously took this organization called the hand-joining society to compare with the Hydra. In the face of his doubts, the great white shark immediately shook his head.


    "Of course not" Although I was once proud of the enormous power of my own organization, the great white shark is not the kind of stupid thing that even stupidity can deceive. He is very clear that although the hand-joining club is strong, there is a lot of difference between the forces that can compete with the whole world like the Hydra. The two are like the deep sea beasts swimming in the sea and the ordinary little sharks. There is no comparable at all. Forced to brag at this time, just to find embarrassment for yourself. In order to prevent the after-the-fact liquidation of the post-mortem because of such stupid things, he can only seriously and seriously give Xiao Shang Enkepu.


    "The hand-joining club is powerful, but it can''t be compared with the Hydra. This is the gap in the bottom. I don''t think the whole world can find a second powerful force like the Hydra."


    "Of course, if you remove the Hydra, then I think that the hand-joining will definitely be one of the best in the remaining forces. Its history is quite long, even dating back centuries. The heads of different places led the organization, and their ninja army was unprofitable. It is said that at the most powerful time, the dark world of Japan is under the supervision of the hand-joining society. Even now, he The power is still not to be underestimated."


    "Wait, it is said? It is now? What does this mean? Don''t tell me that this organization is going bankrupt because of poor management!"


    Xiao Shangen interrupted the words of the great white shark. He was always curious about this kind of story.


    He showed curiosity, so the great white shark is of course to satisfy his curiosity. So now, he can only smile and say to him.


    "You have to know that the disaster in Japan was unexpected for anyone. The same is true for the hand-joining club. Although at the beginning of the disaster, the leader of the hand-joining club in Japan has already fled Japan as much as possible. But in any case, everything they have been doing in Japan for hundreds of years is going to be a bubble. Wealth, and most importantly, the Ninja Legion. These losses will not be a small amount even for the Hand Hells, so Of course, the power of the hand-joining club is subject to some influence."


    "Cut, I thought it was. The reason is that those things in **** are tossed like this!"


    I was ridiculously ridiculed that Xiao Shangen��s words led to the infinite reverie of the great white shark, and also made him more steadfast as a traitor. He has nothing to do, almost reporting everything he knows.


    "You also understand the situation in the world today. After leaving Japan, the hand-joining forces have nowhere to go. Asia is held by the Hydra and the big country, and the ability of the hand-joining association is not rooted. Europe is not competitive. Europe is not the ideal land for the hand-joining. So only the United States is the only choice for the hand-joining club."


    "And the United States is no longer the United States. If it were said that there would be 10,000 ways to take root in the United States, then now, there is only one place they can choose, that is, New York. This government simply does not give The area of ??concern. From a long time ago, the hand-joining club started to operate everything in New York because of a secret. Now, re-entering it is nothing more than re-upling the previous things for them. Not only the least, but also the biggest The return. After all, in this sinful dark city, there are still few forces that can be compared with the existence of the hand-joining society!"


    "Interesting, I started to feel interesting!"


    Nodded, facing such a huge thing, Xiao Shangen not only did not feel pressure, but instead showed a eagerness to try. He seems to be eager to meet bigger challenges. So now, he is asking about the great white shark.


    "So what''s more specific? You know the handhold meeting, don''t tell me you don''t know the existence of this place."


    "I only know this. After all, I only joined the Hand in Hand for less than a decade."


    With a bitter smile and a few addresses, the great white shark raised his head and looked at Xiao Shangen with a look of eagerness.


    "I already told you all I know, so can I go now?"


    "Of course, but before that, I have a gift for you."


    Xiao Shangen��s answer made the white shark sink, and he subconsciously wanted to retreat and escape. But after realizing that it was useless at all, he could only accuse him in words.


    "You said that you have let me go, you said that you will not hurt me. You are saying nothing!"


    "Let''s relax, this is a good thing for you. I don''t think you will want to be a disabled person for the rest of your life."


    Shaking his broken arm in his hand, Xiao Shangen stabilized the mood of the great white shark in this way. Looking at the limbs of Shang En��s hands, which are almost flesh-and-blood, the great white shark can only swallow hard and then ask some incredibly.


    "This, is this really okay? Is this really possible?"


    "Of course. You have to know, in my hands, this is just a trifle! Nothing is impossible!"


    Faced with such problems, Xiao Shangen��s mouth has already hanged a meaningful smile. He knows that his bait is already working, and now he is waiting for him!

 Chapter 1732： Self-seeking

    For the great white shark, being a healthy person in the next half of life, or being a disabled person, is a problem that does not need to be chosen at all.


    He has no special tendency to abuse. How can he accept that he can only live on one arm for the rest of his life? Therefore, he accepted the proposal of Xiao Shangen and hoped to regain his own. Arm.


    This choice, for Xiao Shangen, is right in the middle. He has paved so much before, in fact, it is to let the great white shark jump into this trap. Now that he has been in the cage, then naturally, he has no reason to be polite with him.


    The technique of returning to life is originally a life-and-death, a flesh-and-blood spell. Used to pick up a broken arm, it is actually a little overkill. Of course, the use of large materials and small materials is always good, and the effect is always good.


    Under the influence of the spells, the nerves and blood vessels that have been disconnected are once again put together. With the proliferation of flesh and blood tissue, the physical touch that has already been empty is finally returned to the control of the brains of the great white shark. in.


    This is a very subtle feeling, because no one can accept the kind of feeling that suddenly is stuffed into the brain. Although it is a part of his body that is originally his own, but the wayward brain does not think so.


    It will only review your ingredients and mechanisms over and over again, like the most rigorous immigration officer, and it will only open to you once you have determined that your qualifications are sufficient.


    Don''t think that we are a family, this kind of review can fool the past. For immigration officers, going out and wanting to come back is not that easy. Don''t take a family to say things, even if it is a family, there is something that can''t be ruined.


    This is reflected in the reconnected limbs, which are unstoppable convulsions, numbness and intermittent beats like knee-kick reactions.


    If this is the case under normal circumstances, of course, it will not be a problem. At the very least, compared with the joy of re-emergence of broken limbs, this little trouble is simply harmless. The problem, however, is that this is not the general case. Because at this moment, the arm that was reconnected was still holding a sensitive bomb.


    High-precision technology products can not measure your current physical condition. Therefore, even if the great white shark is trying to control the movements on his fingers, it is inevitable. He begins to go over and over again and over the red line that represents danger.


    By luck, he might be able to stop his steps in time when he was on the edge of the cliff twice. However, he can''t be so lucky every time. In the case of mistakes, once under such conditions is enough.


    The twitching finger is pressing the button of the bomb, and the red aperture flashes rapidly after reaching two layers. The expression on the face of the great white shark was shaped for horror. He looked at the little Shane who had extended his hand to cover his face and wanted to say something. But before he even spoke, as the magnetosphere was usually mixed with the flame of the arc, it was completely swallowed up.


    The lethality of the alien technology suddenly left the great white shark bones, and even the small Shang En wearing armor was affected more or less.


    As Medusa had predicted before, the outer metal of the armor is hard to resist this degree of damage. Even if Xiao Shangen was prepared in advance, he protected his face. But his armor and armor were inevitably damaged.


    Of course, this will not have any effect on him. So after the explosion, he just pulled off his visor, and he was already stretched out.


    He felt that he had completed the task beautifully, and even said that he gave himself a perfect start. But obviously, Medusa doesn''t think so. She still felt that Xiao Shangen��s behavior was too much too hot, so after all the dust settled, she naturally inevitably warned Xiao Shangen.


    "Little master, I have to warn you that your behavior has crossed the bottom line. You can avoid it when you explode. Why should you face the impact of this explosion?"


    "Because I believe in you, Medusa. You said that this level of explosion will not hurt me. And the facts prove that what you are saying is true."


    Looking at the nano-tissue that is constantly being repaired on the face, the clever little Shang En can''t say that this is his means of getting rid of the mosaic vision.


    You know, as a minor, Medusa''s care for him is quite huge. Just like the recent raid, from the beginning of interrupting the arm of the great white shark, Medusa has taken over the imaging system in the visor, making everything in front of him become a pixel mosaic like my world. wind.


    A large red mosaic drifted from your own eyes. Although you know that it is blood spraying, but you can only see the square red squares, this feeling is of course not very satisfactory. So the little guy is also a brainstormer, creating such a condition for himself.


    Anyway, this is not his true face, so neither he nor Medusa is worried about his true identity will be exposed. This is why Medusa guessed the care of Xiao Shangen, but he still ignored him. Compared with this little thing, she obviously cares more about another problem, that is, what Xiao Shanen will do next.


    I believe that Xiao Shangen also realized the difficulty of being a superhero. Even if his opponent has only one, in many cases, he will be forced to make some difficult choices. Sometimes he can avoid this choice through his own powerful force, but sometimes, force does not play such a role.


    And this is still the most common situation. A little more complicated, for example, to change your opponent from one to a group, the degree of handling of things will increase geometrically.


    Be aware that confronting a power with a certain person is a completely different concept. The manpower and material resources that a person can launch are limited. As long as the opponent is strong enough, no matter what layout you make, it may be crushed.


    This is like what happened just now. The threat of the great white shark and the promises required are not necessarily non-binding, but he has encountered such an opponent as Xiao Shangen, and this is only a matter of apprehension. Otherwise, you try to change an opponent, let alone the police, even if it is a general superhero, I am afraid that there is no way to take him.


    From a comprehensive perspective, people like the great white shark can see what kind of goods are in the hand-jointing he belongs to. If the power of the black gang is really as big as the great white shark said, then Medusa really does not agree, let Xiao Shangen go to provoke such an opponent.


    Judging from the previous behaviors and ability to deal with things, Xiao Shangen still has a lot of problems in dealing with such things. His ideas have not yet been fully erected, and his values ??and worldview are still in a state of ignorance. In this case, any irritating behavior may lead him to mistakenly enter the wrong path in the process of growing up. Once such a thing happens, it will not be a good thing for their particular family or for the ordinary people in the world.


    As a temporary guardian of Xiao Shangen, she believes that she has a considerable need to prevent Xiao Shangen from doing the wrong things. So now, she is already warning against Xiao Shangen.


    "Do you really intend to use that hand-joining as your goal? If this is the case, I need to warn you that this kind of thing will not be as simple as you think. From the previous target person, you can see it. The organization��s means of action is very violent and murderous. He certainly will not be a case in this organization. He even said that he is probably just a microcosm of the thousands of members of this organization."


    "To treat one of them, you need to take certain risks to ensure that the final result is barely satisfactory. If you multiply this risk by a thousand and multiply by 10,000, you really have confidence that you can cope with this. Everything?"


    Xiao Shangen is still immersed in the triumph of his first mission, he did not understand the deeper meaning of Medusa''s words. However, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it. This is not something that can only be said to be unspeakable. He heard something in Medusa, so now she is directly questioning.


    "Medusa, what do you mean by that, just explain it to me directly. I have no time to play this kind of guessing game with you. I have to know that there are still many things to be busy!"


    "It''s very simple, little master. I mean, are you prepared enough?"


    "ready?"


    Xiao Shangen, who was still eager to try, heard this sentence and suddenly frowned. Although he did not fully understand the meaning of Medusa, but Medusa''s attitude of rejecting him to continue, he can still see it. This made him very dissatisfied, and under the drive of such dissatisfaction, he began to complain to Medusa.


    "I don''t understand, Medusa. So far, what I have done seems to have not crossed the red line we discussed before. I play games within the rules of the game, so what reason do you have? Against me?"


    "That''s because I have some predictive shortcomings about the development of things, little masters. Whether I am or you, we are not fully prepared for this kind of thing. And this is why I have to warn you. I can''t watch you make the wrong choice, the wrong thing."


    "Prepare, prepare! What do you mean by the preparations? This is just a game, Medusa. Is it true that I have no qualifications for playing such a game?"


    The little guy''s face began to distort. As a person who initially tasted the thrill of a superhero, he now has the same urgency and anxiety as those who are just addicted. At this time, it is really difficult for him to listen to others and stop his own steps. That is, Medusa has a special way to restrain him, which makes him barely hold his own emotions.


    Of course, complaints are indispensable. For his resentful complaints, Medusa gave this answer with great certainty.


    "If this is just a game, then I have no reason to stop you, my little master. But now, this is not a game. Because once you get involved in this kind of thing, each of you Decisions can affect the existence and destruction of a life!"


    "Are you prepared to carry all this? Are you prepared to be responsible for every life related to you? My little master, when your game is involved in a living life, do you still Can you carry it on with a game attitude?"


    Medusa��s problem made Xiao Shangen somewhat speechless. He thought of the almost tormented considerations of the previous choices, and thought of the heavy and almost breathless weight. This made him inevitably hesitate. However, in the end, he is still a young man, but he is unwilling to admit defeat in this way, so he is refuted in the moment.


    "If I can make sure that no innocent people are rushed in, make sure that all I face is the scum, the villains, and the scum. So I don''t have to think about it?"


    "The key is, can you? Little master, you have to know. This kind of thing is an objective reality, it does not change with the will of the individual. And then, even if there are really no innocents being involved, you Can you think of this as a game, and unscrupulously decide the life and death of others?"


    "You have to understand that behind any independent individual, there is a relatively complicated structure. While playing the role of criminal, they are likely to play the role of father, husband, son. We can''t because he is A criminal judges that he has not played his other roles, and if you start from this perspective, what do you think your game will bring? I can tell you that the little master is a broken family, those fathers and mothers. The resentment of those wives and children to you. And for all this, do you have any mental preparations?"


    Medusa''s words are like heavy hammers, and it is easy to knock down the glory of Xiao Shangen''s heart. He has to admit that if such a situation really occurs, and that such a situation appears in front of him in a thousand times and 10,000 times the scale, he can''t afford such a weight at all.


    Don''t look at his performance, it''s just a childish waywardness. If it is time for him to decide someone else''s life and death, unless he is like a great white shark, let him hate a guy who is almost intolerable, otherwise he will never easily swing the knife in his hand.


    This is related to nature and to the education of the day after tomorrow. It can be said that Gill��s hard-working education still has some results. At the very least, her education made Xiao Shangen know how to control his emotions when he was willful.


    Of course, controlling emotions does not mean to talk about incompetence. So far, he has not given up his intentions for this game. And this is the only place he is not willing to give in.


    "What do you want me to do? Medusa. I will not give up my plan. I have to carry on this adventure! Besides this, I can accept the other. And you, I intend to let me How to do it?"

 Chapter 1733： Carefully arranged breakfast time

    Xiao Shan''s bottom line is here. He can accept Medusa''s directional adjustments to his adventures, but he can''t accept any idea of ??letting himself give up this adventure.


    After all, he just tasted the sweetness of this role-playing game. He had no reason before he had a big bitterness or made a serious mistake, and there was no reason for him to give up all that was in front of him.


    Medusa is of course capable of forcibly ending the adventure of Xiao Shangen. But if she does this, then between her and Xiao Shangen, there will inevitably be a crack that cannot be bridged.


    Medusa, who is positioning herself as a part of this family, does not want to see such a situation, so she can only sigh and give way to Xiao Shangen.


    "My little master, if you want to continue this behavior, then you have to make your heart stronger. For humans, the inner strength is only from two aspects, one It is the cultivation in the process of growth, and the second is the increase in life experience."


    "Now you are not willing to spend time on the process of growth. If this is the case, then we can only start from the second direction!"


    "Experience? How are you going to add this kind of thing?"


    For Xiao Shangen, who has no special experience before, experience is really an abstract vocabulary. So he also began to be curious.


    For his curiosity, Medusa did not sell anything. As a smart butler, she has not yet sold this habit.


    "It''s very simple, just like the ones you just experienced. If you haven''t experienced that choice, I think you can''t just treat it as a game. Now? Now You, I am afraid, it is no longer possible to look at the game in a way that looks at the game."


    "It''s all scared." Turned his eyes, Xiao Shangen was so vomiting, but his heart began to agree with Medusa.


    After learning that his actions may affect the fate of a family, he does not dare to treat every opponent that appears in front of himself as if he were playing a game. And such a result, Medusa really took a lot of credit. Because if she doesn''t break this layer, then I am afraid that only when he sees it himself can he understand what it means behind each action.


    He is not afraid to mess up. For his current state, Medusa has his own opinion.


    "Everything that happened today is an accident. I didn''t think that the information I intercepted temporarily intercepted and then involved such complicated things. I thought this was just an ordinary kidnapping case. This is my mistake. ��


    "Now you are not suitable for such a thing. Because you are not prepared for it now. So, next, I will strengthen my intelligence work. After I have enough understanding of the goal, I will Take the next step in your actions."


    "My little master. Now you need to touch something simpler. You want to be a hero, this is not a problem. But if you want to be a successful hero, then you have to start from the most basic. You need to reach out to more people and things. Only after you have seen people of all kinds and understand what is behind them, you will understand what kind of choices you should make. And only if you understand how to make a choice, and have that consciousness to carry everything you choose, then I will think that you have the qualification to continue along such a clue."


    "Before this, I hope to reach an agreement with you. That is, before you have this ability, we don''t touch it, okay?"


    This is not the best option, but for Xiao Shangen, it is a result that has just been stuck on the bottom line he can accept.


    It��s just a temporary seal, which is like a level for him to put a difficult task on hold. Anyway, it is the dish in his bowl sooner or later, he is not so awkward because of such a small thing. And compared with this little thing, he obviously cares more about the meaning of Medusa. So now, he asked her with a little excitement.


    "You said to arrange other things for me, what are you going to do for me?"


    "It''s still uncertain, I want to make a unified analysis of the city''s division of power and various hidden connections. After all, it will be enough to happen once. Before you get ready, I won''t I am exposed to similar things. I want to do this, I need some time."


    "Need me to remind you? Little master. It is three in the morning, the maids will get up at 5:15, clean and prepare breakfast. The time left for you is not enough. So if I were you, then What I should think now is how to make sure that no one has found me sneaking out!"


    This is a very serious question. If the maids found out that they were not in the bedroom, they notified the matter. Then don''t think about any hand-to-hands, even if it is the most common small task, he will not have any chance.


    Don''t even think about it, his grandmother and mother will never allow him to do such a dangerous thing. Although they don''t know what they are doing when they sneak out at night, I believe that as long as someone asks Medusa, she will definitely be recruited from the 15th and the 10th.


    For Medusa, only the authority is the most important. Don''t look at her and her own agreement, but as long as there are people who have permission to be suspicious of him, Medusa is definitely a minute to sell him, and he is still right.


    Don''t look at him small, he is not stupid. Put all your hopes on the lucky ones, he can''t do such things. So without Medusa more, he has begun to consciously start the work.


    Store the armor back and change it to your own appearance. Then he rushed back to the northwest from the eastern United States.


    Returning to Hui Yao City, he still dared not go straight back to his home. Instead, I found my own **** cat from the mountain forest, and then I hid myself to the **** cat through the spell of the size, using the habit of snoring on the balcony, and then sneaked back to my bedroom. in.


    In order to make a more fake, he also deliberately increased his body temperature, and put the bed and the thick duvet underneath to heat up. Even with the pot of water on the bedside table, he was not bothered to take the cup and drink it in a cup.


    It can be said that he thought of the place he could think of. And it is in such a shackles. He waited for the maid to knock on the door every morning.


    "Master Shang En, breakfast is ready. You should get up and wash your meal!"


    With the strict Germans of Mrs. Hamilton as the housekeeper, the rules that Xiao Shangen has to obey are of course quite a lot. This family does not want Shane to be trained as a typical dude, so before he truly became autonomous, they all agreed to use strict rules to control his growth.


    Do not allow bed, do not allow three meals, and always keep yourself clean and tidy. It must be said that these strict requirements are really a torment for Xiao Shangen, who is in the skin monkey period, but in the face of Mrs. Hamilton, who is supported by her grandmother, he does not have the courage to say anything to protest.


    The most feared person in this family is not his mother, nor his grandmother. What he fears most is the Mrs. Hamilton who has always had a face. His two sisters have always said this to him, they said that they have never seen Mrs. Hamilton laugh. In fact, if he grows up so big, he has not seen the smile of this strict lady who has revealed something.


    In his opinion, Mrs. Hamilton is more like a smart butler than Medusa. In particular, she still holds all aspects of her life, which naturally makes his heart full of awe.


    Don''t look at his courage to play that kind of adventure game in the dark, he dare not provoke the majesty of Mrs. Hamilton in this little life. So without any hesitation, he jumped out of bed. While changing to new clothes, he replied loudly to the maid outside the door.


    "I am up, I am changing clothes. Just right!"


    The maid patiently waited for Xiao Shangen to open the door of the bedroom, and this was the chores of housework. Pack your clothes and make the bed. Seeing that they were almost as usual, Xiao Shangen took a long breath in his heart and walked away to the restaurant downstairs.


    The majesty of Mrs. Hamilton is not to be provocative. Neither he nor his two sisters have such courage. So just downstairs, Xiao Shangen saw the rush of his two sisters. This made him dissatisfied with the two sisters who had not played with themselves, and then sat down on the right hand side of Zhou Hao in the somewhat scary eyes of Mrs. Hamilton.


    As a grandson, Shang En is still the heart of Zhou Wei. I have already recognized myself as an old lady, but Zhou Wei, who still has the charm, still looks at her grandson and looks at him with a happy face. Then he asked him with concern.


    "My Shane baby, how was I sleeping last night?"


    "Sleeping well, Grandma. It''s a **** cat who is a little snoring and I was driven out!"


    "This way, it seems that you can''t let the **** cat continue to sleep with you at night."


    "No, Grandma, I like to be with **** cats."


    Although his mind has far surpassed his peers, he has maintained the habit of selling his own elders. This is a weapon, he has no reason to put it. Although he does have some goose bumps in doing this, he should not be polite when he uses it.


    Zhou Wei actually eats this one. So the little guy was a spoiled, she immediately patted his hand and agreed.


    "Well, you are happy. But since you want to leave it, you can''t say bad things about it because of its snoring. Do you know?"


    "Know it, Grandma. I like my grandmother the most!"


    He kissed his grandmother slyly, and Xiao Shangen sat triumphantly in the eyes of his two sisters. At this time, just as his mother and a few aunts went downstairs, the little guys were greeted with enthusiasm for them.


    "Good morning, Mom. Good morning, Aunt Selana, Ada Aunt, Aunt Susan, Aunt Lilith, Aunt Qin."


    This is what the little guys do every morning, and in the face of his flattering greetings, several women are smiling and giving a reply. In particular, Jill, even more joyfully, kissed the little guy with pride, and then smiled and said this to him.


    "Good morning, my little baby. You look so handsome today!"


    In the same way, in the face of his own mother, Xiao Shangen is of course taking advantage of his age and exerting the best of his own. The two people laughed for a while, and it was only under the reminder of Mrs. Hamilton that they started a family time for breakfast.


    Although Zhou Yi is missing, according to Zhou Wei, the family still has to have a family. So unless it is a very special situation, everyone is habitually gathered together to enjoy such a special time together. Of course, there are no exceptions, such as Xia Weisi.


    Everyone gathered, but it was Xia Weisi who was not present. This naturally makes Zhou Wei somewhat unsatisfied. So immediately, she asked her maid around her.


    "What about Xia Weisi? How come it has not come out yet?"


    "Mrs. Miss Xia Xisi has left last night. She said she has a task to do, and she will not stay at home for a while."


    Such an answer made Zhou Xiao dissatisfied with a sigh, and then immediately sent his temper to Jill, the daughter-in-law who is responsible for police affairs.


    "Jill. You should take care of Xia Weisi. See what she looks like now. Even if she doesn''t return home, she only knows to deal with a group of dangerous people outside. I am worried about this, and she still has to worry. Can you have a big girl that should be there!"


    "I will take the time to talk to her, hehe. You don''t have to worry about her. She is actually very loved by the subordinates in the police. Everyone said that she would be a good police officer."


    "I would rather hope she can do some normal work."


    One sentence, Zhou Wei also knows that he can''t change the way of this wayward little daughter. So she can only sigh and turn the subject in another direction.


    "It��s been so long, how are Serana and Qin, are there any movements between the two of you? Is it better to arrange a check at the hospital?

 Chapter 1734： Mixed and whimsy

    Regarding his grandchildren, Zhou Hao certainly has no way to take this kind of thing into consideration. Although she is not the first time to ask such a question, she is also somewhat aware of the answer to the question. But every time she does, she still can''t help but ask more.


    "Hey, you really care. It''s just a developmental cycle necessary for a particular life. It''s not a big deal. If there is any problem, I, Susan, can find it in advance." ""


    Lilith, as the goddess of fertility, once the Queen of the Red Sea, is of course the most qualified to say such a thing, and Zhou Wei is also convinced enough to be a daughter-in-law who used to be a god. Although she may not be able to figure out the meaning of Lilith in the Sumerian civilization, in her heart, how a ticket the goddess plays is more weighty than the ordinary people who play the ticket.


    Instead of continuing to entangle herself on this issue, she began to concentrate on enjoying her own breakfast. And watching the most powerful people in this family finally stopped looking for trouble, and several women, including Lilith, took a sigh of relief.


    Maintaining the stability of this family is enough to make them feel distressed. If this is the head of Zhou Du, who has a very strong voice, he will start to make a moth, and they are really not sure that they can live. Fortunately, this bad situation did not happen. Therefore, they can also carry out daily communication in a neat way.


    The family business that Zhou Yi has left is huge. So when he is not there, this group of women wants to ensure the stability of this family business, it takes a lot of energy.


    Ada needs to hold the operation of the company, and Jill needs to manage the security of the entire city. Lilith is responsible for the order of the underground world, and Susan shoulders the research team of the entire city. Even the piano and Serana, who were ordered to raise their tires on weekdays, must take a moment to look at the city of steel and the diplomatic affairs of the entire city.


    None of this is a simple matter, so of course, they will have a feeling of being very busy. Although it is not as exhausting as it is, bringing work to life is already an inevitable thing.


    "There was news from the company last night that there was a temporary transfer of our private satellite. After the investigation, the technical department determined that this is not the kind of foreign invasion. So they want to know if this will be scientific research. Temporary transfer of the department?"


    The question from Ada let Xiao Shangen raise his heart immediately. He quickly sipped a bacon into his mouth and chewed it while erecting his ear. At this time, Susan, who is also confused, has already answered.


    "We? No, this is not what we do. The scientific research department has no need to use satellite projects recently. Maybe this is the case of the police. After all, they have more needs for satellite investigation than we do."


    "The police in Hui Yao City are now free to thieves. Do you think we will use thieves to use satellites?"


    Jill''s answer completely put this satellite transfer event on the table, and in the face of this situation, Ada immediately issued a weird sneer.


    "This can be interesting. The satellite that belongs to Huiyao City has been mobilized without anyone knowing why. Don''t tell me, this is Tony Stark''s intention to recover the city!"


    "He doesn''t have the courage. Forget it, instead of doing this unnecessary guess on this kind of thing. It''s better to ask someone who can answer the question directly."


    Qin Gelei, who was unwilling to let the breakfast time fall into this meaningless guess, immediately interrupted everyone��s speech. With her fists and stomach, she grasped the initiative of the words. And just as she grasped the initiative of the discourse, she also began to ask Medusa.


    "Medusa, about the satellite transfer last night, are there any clues there?"


    Her words just asked for an exit, and the smart system installed in the hall was already in operation. And in the fear of Xiao Shangen, Medusa gave this answer.


    "This is the case, Mrs. Ida. The house in New York was illegally invaded. Because of the loss of the judicial system and the lack of electricity supply, I could not confirm the severity of the invasion. To ensure that the husband is hidden underground. The secret is not discovered, I can only temporarily deploy satellites for investigation."


    Although Xiao Shangen is very surprised, he is very happy to hear such an answer. In the face of this statement, several women are also suspicious of his point.


    "The truth is here. So what did you find? Whose conspiracy, or a simple burglary?"


    "From the current situation, this should be the most common situation. I have investigated the information of the entrants, addicts, smugglers. The relationship behind can only be related to some local forces in New York. And you have to know Yes, all of New York is now such a person. So, I don��t think there is anything special about this kind of thing. This is why I didn��t report the accident to you.��


    "The changes in this world are really interesting. The former world center has become a gathering place for thieves. I should say that this is Tony Stark''s governance? Or is it true that these guys are really tenacious?"


    Perhaps it is because of all the faults blamed on Stark, and Ada always has to ridicule them a few words. Of course, for many reasons, she is just ironic. Everyone knows that she can''t do anything too hot, so over time, they will let it go.


    Ada is not a shrew, and the two sentences are almost the same. And watching these women just let go of this embarrassment, began to talk about other things. Xiao Shangen��s heart that had been raised for a long time was finally put down.


    By this time, he discovered that the food he chewed in his mouth had turned into a residue without any taste, and his grandmother looked at him curiously.


    ��Why, is today��s breakfast somewhat unpleasant?��


    "No, Grandma." Trying to swallow the things in his mouth, the little guy who was disgusted with this kind of taste showed a smile. ��I just have some want to eat shrimp dumplings and soup dumplings��


    "Hah, this request is not high, but you have to be a little patient. Hamilton, trouble to inform Liu chef, tell him to do some shrimp dumplings and soup dumplings. My little guy wants to eat this, I do this Grandma must of course satisfy him."


    "Glutacled little devil"


    When the two sisters heard that the little guy had something good to eat, he couldn��t help but squat at him. In this regard, Xiao Shangen, who is a big man, is turning his eyes, and then immediately loud.


    "Shirley. Did you two of the last time you were remembered by the teachers in the school because of the lateness? It is a pity, otherwise we can enjoy it together."


    "Speaking of this, I have to say it in advance. Shirley, your recent performance at school made me very disappointed. After I am temporarily idle, I will go to the school to find your school teacher and The principal will take a good look at your situation."


    The little guy who succeeded in attracting water successfully attracted Ada��s attention. As the person who grew up watching Shirley, Ada completely assumed the duties of the parents when Zhou Yi was absent. Naturally, she said what Shirley didn''t want to hear.


    For the two people who have already taken a high school career, what they least hope is probably the same. Because they don''t say that they are inferior in school, but they are definitely not safe. The seven campuses in Huiyao City are not a joke. And if this identity is known to Ada, it can be imagined what they will be waiting for.


    This is a problem that cannot be refused, so they can only turn around with a smile. In private, of course, who are the initiators who have not forgotten all of this? Almost at the same time, the two little gimmicks stunned Xiao Shangen and gave him a look of your waiting eyes.


    I am a baby, who am I afraid of? In this period of Zhou Yu there is another little guy who has not yet been born. Xiao Shangen can completely lick his waist and squint his face to say this. And indeed, as long as he has not made any unforgivable mistakes, then he can indeed walk horizontally in this home.


    The two little girls are also aware of the roots of his fearlessness. So they can only squat, and then write down such a sum in their own small book.


    In a few years, the little guy will grow up. As long as he waits a little longer, all the benefits he is currently receiving will be cancelled. Is there any privilege for a boy to survive the boyhood? There is always only one answer in this family that teaches strict families. At that time, the two of them could complain and complain.


    The little guys don''t care what kind of abacus is in the heart of their two sisters. Even if he knows it, he will not take this kind of thing to heart.


    On the one hand, this is the play of one''s own people, and no matter how troubleful it is, it can''t be too outrageous. On the other hand, he does not think that his two sisters can have a way to give themselves something.


    After he has learned the magical transformation of the spell, he has only one feeling, that is, I am strong and unbelievable. At this time, you just let him and his old man go to the top of the cow, he probably has a lot of confidence. Then the two young ladies in the district, of course, can''t be put in his eyes.


    Let me not say that the man who is in my family is bullying two sisters. It is the identity of my future superhero, and I don��t bother to do this kind of faceless thing.


    The little guy obviously forgot all the bad things he had done before, or that it was too common for him, and there is no need to remember.


    In short, the harmonious family breakfast time begins as usual, development and even the end. After I had eaten what I wanted to eat, I watched my two sisters being sent to school. The little guy picked up a drawing board and dropped a sentence. I went out to play, and it was already rushing to the mansion. Outside the woods.


    No one in the family cares about how this little guy is entertaining on weekdays. Anyway, the entire city of Hui Yao is their territory. As long as he does not go out of this range, then he will run all over the country and no one will go back and take care of him.


    Everyone has their own things to do, no one will always stare at such a vigorous little guy. For Xiao Shangen himself, this is the best time for him to conduct his own secret operations.


    Although it is not enough time for him to go to the other side of the United States to go to the righteousness, but he can now do something that is not seen on weekdays.


    For example, exercise his temperament and change, let these magical spells become more sophisticated. Or, pick up a drawing to launch your own imagination, how to change it in order to make your old armor have his own characteristics.


    If you say it at the beginning, he just wants to go back to the path that his old man has traveled and experience the feeling of being a superhero. So now he has his own feelings and desires, want to be a heroic role played by himself.


    He doesn''t want to be seen as an imitator of his own. He wants to be an heir, a relatively independent but broken character. It''s like Batman and Robin.


    This is a major reason. Another reason is that the jealousy and fantasies in his youth are at work.


    Looking at the animes and stories he has seen, the protagonist inside does not have a name that is not loud. Like a punch, Superman, the symbol of justice, even if it is a sacred property, can have a nickname. And look at him, so far, the only person he has been called is the gentleman who doesn''t know what to call?


    Anyway, this name is too ugly. If he can, he certainly hopes that his name will be more public and cool. And corresponding to a cool name, he also hopes that his armor can have his own characteristics.


    "Maybe I should re-create a set of armor of my own, what do you think? Medusa."


    "What I need to remind you is that the little master. The manufacturing price of the nano armor is not cheap, even if many parts can be made by the equipment in the base, you need to provide at least two million in the raw materials. The question now is, do you have so much money?"


    This is a very real problem. Although Xiao Shangen is definitely the second richest generation with a golden spoon, but because of the tutor, he does not have so much money to squander. Even if he put the lucky money out, he would add up to a few thousand dollars. And what can I do with this money, I am afraid that even one of his fingers can''t be armed.


    Even more, the little guys are reluctant to use the pocket money that they have picked up one by one to use this kind of thing, so he can only give up the idea with painstaking love.


    "Well, I can''t look down on this price. If this is the case, then I can make some modifications on the basis of the original armor."


    "Of course, this is free."


    Medusa gave a reply that made him feel relieved, and the little guy immediately excitedly portrayed it.


    "I want to change the whole body to white, that is the color of the ceramic. Then, I want to draw a golden mark on the chest and the cloak, I want to draw a big s, pay tribute to the most classic Superman! This can also mean son, the meaning of my father''s son!"


    "Of course, there is no problem. Do you need me to prepare a metal underwear for you?"


    Medusa''s kind advice ushered in the little guy''s eyes, he really can''t accept such a special dress.


    "Of course not. I have to do superheroes, not super metamorphosis. There is also a helmet. I don''t like this look at all, I think it should be changed like this"

 Chapter 1735： Underworld life social cancer

    There is a very real problem. That is the present New York. In addition to those real scavengers, what other people are not involved in crime?


    The answer is definitely there. Don''t look at New York now is a sin city, a black world made up of criminals. But just as those glamorous big cities will inevitably have the shadow of invisible people, in this black city, there is also the place for ordinary people.


    These people are mostly illegal immigrants like Mexicans, Brazilians and even Africans. Don''t look at the United States today is not as good as it used to be. Everything is not so good. But in any case, it is still one of the most powerful countries in the world, and the environment is worse, and it is much better than the environment inside their own country.


    Especially in places like Mexico. You must know that Mexico was already a country that was claimed to be ruled by drug lords when the United States was still strong. It��s ridiculous to think about the police inside the country and the army. It��s ridiculous that many of these police officers are inserted into it. The violent organs of a country can be penetrated by the marginalized people to the point where they are riddled with holes. Who is it?


    To put it to the point, the reason why Mexico can maintain the dignity of the government faction under such circumstances is that a large part of it depends on the care of the US government.


    It can be said that if the United States will take the time to cooperate with Mexico every time and clean up the poisonous forces, then the Mexican government will be able to sweep the ground to what extent.


    And now, the United States, which is plunging into the mountains, can''t even keep itself. Naturally, there is no more energy to take care of his Mexican younger brother. This has made the Mexican people, who have never had a better life, more and more fierce.


    No one wants to mix between the **** gangsters, listen to the gunshots of their crossfire, and live heartily. So, for traditional Mexicans, the best way to improve their lives is to go to the United States.


    Whether it is a formal immigration or a smuggling. As long as you can go to the land of the United States, how can you stay stronger than stay here? As for the follow-up arrests, repatriation and the like, this is something that needs to be said later. People with strong desires can always think of ways to solve problems, and the problem of seeking for life is actually not to worry about these Mexicans.


    The former Mexicans still lived in the United States. After all, the strength of the United States is there, countless capitalists are waiting to squeeze cheap labor, and these Mexicans are the right candidates in the face of the spoiled labor force in the United States itself. It can be said that as long as you are willing to work, and do not care about what your work is doing. Then in any city in the United States, you will have your place.


    Unfortunately, this is before. When the Stark government swept the domestic capital strength with cool means, as the economic turmoil in the cold winter made all Americans have to bow their heads and tighten their belts to discuss life, the days of Mexican laborers were not as good as before. It��s better.


    Coupled with the comprehensive spread of the intellectual system in the United States, many of the links that can be bought through money have been blocked by these cold machinery. So the soil that Mexicans can now live in the United States is not enough.


    Of course, there is an industry exception. That is the industry of the underworld.


    Latino speaking Spanish has always been an indispensable part of the American gang. Even in the movie, there is no such thing as pulling the arm out of the motion, as if you want to hang yourself on the cross, and you still have to stop the role of threatening others. This is also a feature of the United States, a multi-ethnic country.


    In today''s United States, the underworld is the only remaining option for these American smugglers. For some people who are lazy and want to go to the sky, this is even more unique. However, it is a pity that the gangs are not happy with their own mix. If they want to survive, they can only lie in the three-way zone of New York. Naturally, the Latinos have the ability to fight against the national violent institutions of the steel army. Therefore, they can only follow the flow of people, and settled in the evil city of New York.


    There is soil for their survival here, and from a practical point of view, they live here well. If the city can survive this way, then it is impossible for them to be like the Italians, and to continue this kind of business as a family business.


    This will be a good idea. More than 90% of the people who mixed this line think so. Because the Italians are in the foreground, everyone wants to have such a good time.


    However, the problem is that not everyone thinks so. A very prominent feature of Latinos like Mexicans is that they value their families.


    Unlike the children in Europe and the United States who have grown up and lived away from their parents, Mexicans prefer to have family members in their lives. Whether it is old or sick, family members are the most important to them.


    Like the most important traditional festival in Mexico, the Day of the Dead is the important day for Mexicans to pay homage to their loved ones and think they will come back to their families on this day. This is very similar to the Chinese. It is precisely because of this emphasis on family that a considerable number of Mexicans do not want their family to blend into the gang.


    Although the level of education may not be very high, as long as it is not a fool, everyone can see that there is no future for doing this kind of thing. Whether it is selling washing powder, robbery or extortion, this is not a glorious thing. And taking this kind of thing as a career will make your family feel ashamed of yourself.


    Because of the forced life, adult men like them are going to do this kind of adult man to do such things, and there are more and less places to say. It would be awful if the elderly parents, even the wives, and the children who are not in the world are brought to this road.


    A man who has the responsibility can''t do such a thing, and such a person who is responsible is not uncommon in the gang, but it is not saying that one does not.


    There will always be people who want to take their family out of this dirty career, and there will always be people who want their family to live a cleaner life. And in such a city, what work is clean? The answer is yes, and there are quite a few.


    It is a must for every city inhabited by human beings. In essence, as long as you don''t take medicine inside, don''t put a bomb in your clothes, then your business is absolutely clean, and you can''t pick a little bit of it.


    Gangsters like Mexicans can''t afford real estate. This is the gangster emperor like Kim, or the thing that the former savage mafia can have the capital to play with. They have no such ability.


    But the rest of the business, Mexicans can play around. Clothes, this is the easiest. As long as you contact several purchase channels, then those women who have no jobs at home can contribute in this regard. You don''t need to do anything luxury, you don''t have to do anything luxury. Just selling those most common clothes can attract a lot of people to join, and this kind of clean and earned money is enough to maintain the food and clothing of several families.


    Also, the restaurant. Mexican restaurants have always been a feature, although it may not be comparable to those famous restaurants, but in the New York area, how to say, can also attract a lot of customers.


    Finally, the car dealership. It is unrealistic for Mexicans to engage in agency dealers and sell cars directly. On the one hand, they may not have such capital and qualifications. On the other hand, in the city of New York, selling cars may not be as good as those sold by smuggling and car theft.


    But another business, repairing a car, is a very hot choice. The complexities of New York always make car repairs a fairly frequent thing. Although it takes skill to do this trip, as long as there is an opportunity, the Mexicans will always try to put their own brothers and brothers into the business.


    When a repairman learns a craft, it is the best choice for many Mexicans. Although it is not easy to make such money, but in any case, such money earns clean and peace of mind.


    It��s not just the Mexicans who think so, the blacks who are not so lazy and mixed, and the Russians. As long as you don''t want to go black on such a road, more or less will lay a back road for your family. There is also such an unwritten rule in the sin city. That is to say, no matter how many forces will make a difference, they will never be able to spread to these families and their business.


    Having said that, this kind of thing is not always absolute. Because you can''t ask for a military, or ask those national governments to ask a group of underworld elements. Even the national government will openly rebel and use the agreement that he signed as a paper to wipe the butt. You can''t have any great hope for a group of underworld verbal agreements.


    Like what the underworld is doing loyalty, the underworld is talking about the likes of credibility. Believe me, this is definitely the illusion that you have seen more movies like the young and the old.


    The underworld, this is definitely a cancer in human society, it is a disgusting existence like fire acne. A group of hand-footed adults put a lot of work that can be done clean and earn money, and threaten to blackmail those innocent ordinary people and take their hard-earned money into their arms. Such people are impossible and should not be praised.


    Especially the industry that these people have been operating, washing powder. Believe me, if there are no such big and small gangs in the world to help the drug lords of the planting places spread this evil thing, then this **** thing is definitely not so popular in the world.


    Many people regard those drug lords as the source of sin, thinking that they have created a situation in which the world''s washing powder is flooding. But they didn''t think about it. If there were no such intermediaries to act as channels, wouldn''t these drug lords have a bit of a golden ability to turn the poppies grown in their fields into white flowers and piles of gold?


    To say guilty, these drug lords who make washing powder must be shot. But these gangs who are intermediaries spreading such things should at least have no time. Don''t say that some gangs are principled, and they are stupid things that don''t do this kind of thing.


    This kind of person does have it, but it is definitely not much. And even if they didn''t do this kind of thing, can they still do something good?


    All in all, there is only one meaning, that is, there is no expectation for these gangs. It��s like now, at this moment, these people are doing the same thing.


    Hell gang. Listen to the name of this old land and you can probably guess what the composition of this gang looks like. Blacks in Brooklyn, plus those who are from the African region, form an important part of this gang. And precisely because this is a pure black gang, you can imagine the way these guys can be smart.


    Don''t be fooled by movies that are politically correct in Hollywood. We must know that black people are being ridiculed and disgusted in European and American countries for a reason. Except for a few lucky people who have been educated and can overcome their nature, the vast majority of blacks are the type of lazy, mixed, and dead.


    It is not realistic that you expect them to work hard and create a better life for themselves with their own hands. The fact is that they are more habitually through what tricks to get what they want.


    The proportion of criminals in Europe and the United States, especially blacks, is a question that is worth discussing. In 2008, the blacks accounted for only 13 percent of the US population, but contributed more than 55 percent of the crime rate. Now, although I don''t know how much this data is, from the perspective of the fertility rate of black people, I think it should be no increase.


    This black gang in Brooklyn has never been flattering. On the one hand, because they are doing the right thing, they are doing the same thing. On the other hand, they always like to use their skin color to play the role of a vulnerable group.


    This gave them great benefits when New York was still in the golden age, and these benefits have become the root of their ruthlessness.


    That chaotic nature makes them completely arrogant in the environment of this sinful city. And it is precisely because they have tasted a huge sweetness in such a life, they will increasingly want to get more.


    Just a few days ago, they just knocked out a small gang called the Mexican Brotherhood. According to the rules, since most of the gangs have been killed, then for the rest, they should open one side, and more or less leave a backward path for those old and weak women.


    But these villains don''t think so. The mosquitoes are small and meaty. Although it is said that they have eaten the Mexican Brotherhood''s site, they are all full of oil, but those who were originally funded by the Mexican Brotherhood, the normal storefront, they are not going to let go.


    Shop and money, they are going to be fixed. As for the Mexicans inside, especially those Mexican women, it is even more impossible to escape their palms!

 Chapter 1736： Difficult to return to the formal family nightmare

    Although it is a churn in the underworld of New York, this **** gang made up entirely of blacks is not completely unruly.


    Yes, they are going to break the rules of the sinful city and make the claws reach the families of the women and children. But even a fool knows that this kind of thing can''t be done in broad daylight, especially under the eyes of other gangs.


    Know and see, but two completely different concepts. The former is at most alert and condemned, while the latter may be to teach them a good lesson.


    Hell gangs don''t want to be attacked by the crowd because of arrogance. So they showed considerable patience in this matter. Of course, this patience has a very important premise, that is, they can guarantee that their prey will not escape from this place. And this is basically impossible.


    The past of Zihuatanejo, a name that sounds strange. But those who have seen Shawshank''s redemption probably remember that the sea without memories is called.


    Most of the Mexican Brotherhood comes from various border cities in Mexico, and one of the most important members, Mourinho, is here.


    Because of the offense of the gangsters in the old family, Mourinho had to take his mother, his wife and three younger sisters, and rushed to the cousin who was living in New York. For him, this is actually a last resort choice.


    Because if this is not the case, he actually lives very well in Mexico. Although he had done something wrong in his early years, he did not do it anyway in any case. After knowing my current wife and taking out all the savings of both of them, after a family restaurant opened in Zihuataneou, their family''s life is still quite satisfactory.


    At the very least, he doesn''t think that his cousin, who is still working on the underworld, and being smashed by American robots, can live better than himself.


    However, the good times are not long. The guy who was imprisoned because of his relationship came out, and he pulled back his gang again. He has been searching for himself, and he is constantly arrogant to want his life. And as his power continues to expand, and his obsession has become well known. Little Mourinho knows that he is no longer able to stay in his hometown.


    This is to make fun of my own life, and not only my own, my mother, my wife and unborn children, and my three sisters who are all dependent on their own support, will be by these crazy gangsters. kill.


    Do not doubt whether these gangsters will be so mad. Once he was one of them, he knew very well that this is a group of guys who have no bottom line. He once saw the things that the **** who wanted to kill himself did. In order to ensure that his whereabouts were not discovered by the special police in the United States, he hijacked a family car and fled to the suburbs without any mercy. Killed the man driving the car, and the wife of his wife and monk.


    He clearly can let go of the child who doesn''t understand anything, even the eyes are not completely open. But he did not do this. The reason for this is that he does not hope that after a dozen or twenty years, a little ghost with hatred will run to avenge him.


    This ridiculous answer made Little Mourinho sleepless at night. When he thought of the young couple who had to protect their children when they were dying, there was a feeling that they were about to break into hell.


    He is a very devout believer, and their family is the same. Although the Catholic monopoly was broken because of the emergence of Ming Wang, for their family, the prayer to the Virgin Mary was something that had been integrated into the blood and could not be put down.


    One of the benefits of this belief is that he can maintain his heart and mind not to be annihilated by the dirty blood of his hands. Therefore, when he thought again and again, after three thoughts, he still made a golden basin to wash his hands, and by the way decided to send the guy who went to **** to prison.


    The story behind it is logical. As one of the core members of the gang, he can bury the **** in the crater with a single move. As soon as he was arrested by the US special police, the little gang they used to smashed and fell apart, and was cleaned up by other gangs.


    Because he was prepared in advance, he was able to safely get out of it. It was after this that he began to live the life that ordinary people should have.


    Life is very happy, so happy that he does not want to give up. However, when he learned that the bastard, who should have been sentenced to an indefinite period, came out of jail in just three years, he knew that his life could not be sustained.


    For this family of his own, he must leave. The cousin who works hard in New York is his only choice. He thinks so, and he does the same. When he took the family and sneaked into the sea from New York, he discovered that his cousin was not as bad as he thought.


    The Mexican Brotherhood, although not a big gang of big-handedness, is also a powerful force that holds several streets. Can be a leader in such a gang, his cousin is quite good.


    This is a surprise for the little Mourinho who first arrived in New York. He even imagined that under the protection of his cousin, he would live as clear and white as his hometown. Just borrow a little money from the cousin and drive up their restaurant. He believes that with his own and his mother''s craftsmanship, they can definitely get back on track quickly.


    However, his cousin rejected him and gave a very strong reason.


    First of all, although the Mexican Brotherhood is based on him, it can be seen from this name. The construction of this gang is not the top-down power management model. He can be a leader because everyone trusts him and thinks he can do the job of this big brother. And since this is the case, he must be worthy of this trust.


    It��s probably not a big deal to misappropriate the money from the gang to fund your cousin, but it��s inevitable that it will be criticized. Because there are a lot of people in the gang who want to do this kind of thing, everyone is waiting in line to wait for the opportunity to turn to themselves. Why can''t you be a person who can''t even count the gang brothers before them?


    He had to take this mood into consideration, so he had to refuse his cousin. However, he also pointed out a way out for Little Mourinho, that is to join them and become a member of the Brotherhood.


    In a illiterately born fraternity, the composition of Little Mourinho is very high. He went to school and finished high school. I even learned the course of an adult university even after washing my hands in the golden basin. It is rare to be able to run a family restaurant and even have the ability to give three younger sisters to the school in the typical lower class organization of the gang. Therefore, his cousin assured him that as long as Mourinho is willing to join them, he can guarantee with his own reputation and achieve everything that Mourinho wants.


    This is already a very good condition, for the small Mourinho family who sneaked into the house. But for the little Mourinho who has already imitated his past, this is an answer that he is not very willing to accept. He knows very well that he can pick himself up from the previous gangs, and there is a big part of luck. This time, if you go back to the quagmire again, it is not so easy to get out.


    Conscience made him not want to change back to such people, but the cruel reality that the family needs to feed has made him have to consider such things.


    The standard of living in New York is not low. All living materials depend on the sinful city that is bought and sold by the outside world. The cost of life is even comparable to the golden age of New York. And even though he has brought all his savings, Little Mourinho can''t guarantee that the money will allow them to spend too much time and get back on track. And even if he is supported, he can''t guarantee that he can keep the new family business.


    New York is a sinful city. There is no good backstage support. If they are such a stolen passenger as ordinary people, they will only be slaughtered. He knows very well what kind of fragrance they are in the city of such a sinful family, and once they are touched by the gangs, he really can only watch his family. Break into hell.


    Is it to go to bear sin, or to the family who are tired of being guilty. This is a problem that does not need to be considered at all. Mourinho made what he considered the most correct choice, and it was because of his choice that he had the present Chihuataneou past.


    With the support of the Brotherhood, his restaurant is on the right track. And it is precisely because he is on the right track that he can better consider the future of this family.


    He is finished, it is impossible to jump out of this quagmire. But he didn''t want his family to follow suit. So after returning to his or her own restaurant, he has already begun to calculate for the future of this family.


    He began to save money in order to give his wife and sisters enough money to get the US green card. With this money, he can make his family truly stand in the United States and let them completely leave this sinful city.


    Even the city they are going to thinks about. Hui Yao City, the city that was blessed by the gods. I believe that when he got there, his wife and sister will be able to live the life he dreamed of.


    For this, he has not hesitated to get himself deeper. Grab the site and suppress other people''s business. When doing this kind of thing, he doesn''t mind being more fierce than the average person does.


    He has experience and a brain, and he is commanded in the midfield, and the Brotherhood immediately ushered in a booming period of development. And precisely because of their sudden growth, they attracted the attention of the **** gang.


    As a local force in the New York area, the strength of the Hell gang is definitely above the Mexican Brotherhood. This is because the Mexican Brotherhood only holds a few streets, and the Hell gang can control half of Brooklyn to see the gap.


    In theory, such big gangs should not be targeted at such small gangs, which are defamatory. But obviously, these black people don''t care what rules are unruly.


    Taking advantage of the timing of the Mexican Brotherhood did not make any precautions, they found a name for their own goods to be stolen by the Brotherhood, and directly launched a surprise attack on the Brotherhood. The fraternal society, which is inherently inferior in its strength, simply did not think of such a situation. They suffered heavy losses and could even be said to be defeated.


    All the sites and businesses changed hands overnight. Originally, it was said that the fraternal party of the party was directly turned into a cloud of the past. This is a huge blow for Mexicans, and even more so for Mourinho.


    He watched his cousin being shot dead, watching the brothers die in the siege of the niggers. Even his own, if he did not hard to jump from the port to the sea to escape, he may not be able to survive from such a siege.


    They have already lost, and they have lost all of their money. At this time, although little Mourinho hated these **** in his heart, he could only hope that they would open the net when they were treated.


    The fraternity is like a woman and a woman like theirs. There are also more than a dozen families. These families have lost men like pillars and they should not be hurt any more. The gang is also a person, not asking them to have a kind heart every day, but by this time, they should always have a little pity.


    Little Mourinho is expecting this. He hopes that the people in **** can have a little bottom line, have a little bit of conscience, let go of these innocent people. But obviously, his expectations are a bit too high.


    The bad news came one after another. He watched as the manic blacks dragged the animals in the fence and dragged the women and children into their own cars. He heard the wife and daughter of those who used to be brothers and sisters in the past to cry desperately. This made him gnash his teeth and hate it, but it was inevitable that he gave birth to a deep chill in his heart.


    He thought of his wife who was about to produce, and thought of his three sisters. And when they think that they may fall into such a general situation, his bones can not tremble.


    Can''t take care of his gunshot wounds, Mourinho, who is full of his family''s safety, almost ran back to his own store. Fortunately for him, such a tragedy has not yet happened to him. What worries him is that this kind of thing is likely to happen soon!


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Mobile version URL: m.

 Chapter 1737： Exhaustion means dying

    Little Mourinho has seen the black people who are squatting at the door of their own restaurant. They don''t have to look at their eyes. They can smell the smell of the **** gang.


    At this time, his heart was actually a bit grateful, because in order to raise the grade of the restaurant, he chose to open the restaurant in the location of this technology company. Surrounded by the gold lords behind the sinful city, this special environment has made the **** gangs, even those that are not rules at all, become arrogant.


    It is one thing to offend the peers, but it is one thing to offend the group. If the accident is caused, the property of these gold lords will be destroyed. Then there is no need for these gold masters to do it themselves. There are some gangs in New York who want to act as the knife and give them a fatal blow.


    The **** gang is crazy, but not stupid. They know very well who is the real master behind the city, so they are always restrained, just like the vultures of the prey.


    Time always creates the best offensive opportunities for patient hunters. The gangsters know very well that once the night falls, the people of these companies leave their territory, and they can once again become unscrupulous. This little Mourinho is also well-informed, so now he is thinking about a problem, that is, how to send his family out of this wolf''s nest before this.


    He thought about rushing out like this, using a gun battle to drag the surrounding companies down, so that his family could get away from the possibility of going offline. But let''s not say that he still has such a big skill with his injured body. Will he be swept into a sieve as soon as he goes out. It��s just the security guards that those tech companies are equipped with. I��m afraid that he will be able to get rid of him in the first moment when he pulled the gun.


    Don''t underestimate the security of these companies. Unlike the security guards in big cities, the security guards here are all elites who have come down from the battlefield. Perfect military training combined with rich combat experience makes it more difficult for them to deal with such gangsters than to kill a chicken.


    Little Mourinho can not have much confidence in playing in the face of such an elite, and the same tricks. Coupled with the strong opposition of his family, he can only give up such an idea.


    And if you can''t count it, then naturally you can only make a second calculation. Little Mourinho''s brain is still a good idea, so he thought of a practice of getting away with it.


    Because of the high-end Mexican restaurant, Zihuataneou used to need to bring in fresh ingredients twice a day. These are specially contacted acquaintances who came in from farms outside New York. The idea of ??Little Mourinho is to sneak up his family while carrying the ingredients. Use this method to let them leave New York safely.


    However, the reality proves that his idea is too much taken for granted. The gangster is not stupid. Since he can think of this trick, the gangsters can certainly think of it. Although they do not risk to offend executives who want to eat Mexican meals, they block the vehicles that go to the kitchen and conduct detailed checks on each car. It is not a problem at all.


    Even if they have to smash the fuel tank, they can''t let any big living person slip away from under their own eyes. It is precisely because of their demining search that the luck of Little Mourinho has completely disappeared.


    What he can now count on is whether the regular customers who come to their restaurants in the past can send their kindness and leave with one of their sisters. But as long as it is related to the gang fight dispute, almost everyone wisely chose to refuse.


    They are just small staff, but they don''t have the ability to solve a problem for someone who is in the fire. Although Mourinho''s sister is very beautiful, very sexy. But in the face of reality, no one wants to take life to do the capital of a beautiful smile.


    It can be said that he has no hope now. And the only thing he can do at the moment is probably to extend his business hours as much as possible, and to use the complex background customers to delay the aggression that the gang is about to commit to them.


    This is not a long-term solution, because a very real problem is that no one can eat all day. Although the business of their restaurant has always been very good, since the two noon and evening meals, the flow of people has been inevitably scarce.


    At 9:30 in the evening, there are only three or two people left in the restaurant. At this time, although the gangsters still exercise restraint, they are obviously ready to close the net in view of their actions that have obviously become frivolous.


    Many black people have begun to lie on the glass wall of the restaurant, and they have smirked at the people in the restaurant. This allowed the younger sisters of Mourinho to serve as waiters to tremble, and also allowed several diners present to speed up the meal.


    Diners want to leave this place that is about to become a wolf''s nest as soon as possible. For their choice, Mourinho can''t stop it. He can only expect that there will be new diners at this time. But obviously, the growing number of blacks gathered at the door made his expectations more and more unrealistic.


    He is still expecting, even saying that he has begun to pray in his heart. And when he began to pray, a voice suddenly came from behind the blacks.


    "Do you have trouble getting it? You guys are blocking people and how to eat!"


    No one thought of this time, and those who are bold and dare to take such risks. Little Mourinho did not expect that the blacks did not think of it. And just in their surprise, a guy wearing a sweater and a hooded coat has already pushed the crowds in front of him and strode into the restaurant.


    His tall figure, although he did not reach the point where the giants usually need to look up, but it is enough to create a large visual gap for the small Mourinho, who is only one meter tall. He looked at his most petite sister in front of this man as a little puppet, and as a brother he certainly went up the first time.


    ��Is there anything I need to serve? Sir!��


    While pulling his sister behind him, Little Mourinho also began to look up at this uninvited guest.


    He seems to be not a group with the gang. Because of his skin color and face, he is more like an Asian mixed-race. He still knows that there is no existence other than Africans in the gang. So more or less, he is less wary of this tall Asian-American mixed-race.


    "I am hungry, I need a little delicious to fill my stomach. Is there anything I can recommend?"


    Like the diners who came here, this tall Asian-American mixed-race was sitting in a position casually and spoke out what Mourinho wanted to hear now.


    He was tempted to have a diners at this time, so he almost took out the greatest enthusiasm and introduced it to the guest.


    "We have the freshest Mexican tortillas and the good guacamole. If you are not in a hurry, then I suggest you try the fried beef that my mother has. Her craft in this area is the national treasure of Mexico. ""


    Despite being in danger, Little Mourinho continued to make the highest level of praise for her mother''s craft. This award is obviously attracting the interest of this diners.


    "Well, since you said so. Then give me a burritos and add some chili sauce. In addition, give me two yakitori. Right, there is a glass of milk. I am growing up. I don''t want to grow a little dwarf like you."


    If someone is willing to say this to themselves when they are normal, Mourinho will definitely interrupt his leg. Don''t doubt the temper of Mexicans, like the Mexicans who came out to mix gangs like this, and not many tempers are good.


    But now, at this time, he still has to count on this guest to delay the time, so naturally, he endured this grievance, and looked at the tall figure of the guest, and said something to him.


    "Okay, a cup of milk. I hope you can grow into a big man like O''Neill."


    The chef is the mother of Little Mourinho, who is already familiar with cooking. Soon, the tortillas covered with fresh red pepper sauce were placed in front of the Asian mixed-race, and of course, a large glass of milk.


    As the savior of the time delay, Mourinho gave him the biggest amount of food, full of two big pancakes, absolutely enough for such a guy to eat for a while. Not to mention that there are two thick burdocks behind this. He believes that as long as the guy has a good appetite, he can at least use him for more than an hour.


    He played a good calculation, but unfortunately, at this time, many things are no longer transferred by his will.


    At half past ten in the middle of the night, the entire street has become a door. Only a group of blacks were crowded at the door of Zihuataneou. The more they gather, the more the front door and the kitchen, have been blocked. At this time, Little Mourinho has not dared to let his family leave his eyes again.


    He brought all his sisters, as well as his wife and mother, to the front of the restaurant. And himself, like the female wolf who has been guarding the cub, stares at all the enemies around him.


    This kind of behavior does have a certain deterrent. At least, so far, no black man dares to go to find him. However, this situation is not entirely due to his deterrence. Another reason is that they got the orders of their own bosses.


    At 10:45, a bald man in a black leather trench coat came in.


    Unlike the situation that needed to be pushed before it could be squeezed in. When the man appeared, all the black people stuck here consciously gave him a way. This means that his status is extraordinary, and in fact, his position in the gang is indeed different.


    Seligor Rasley. The boss of Hell''s gang, a presence in the black gang.


    This is a not tall guy, under the support of a bunch of muscular men, his body can be said to be thin. At first glance, he does not have any difference from the black people who use drugs. But I believe that if you take a closer look, anyone can easily distinguish him from the crowd.


    There is no other reason why this is said. It is entirely because of his appearance.


    Seyol''s appearance is very ugly. When he first debuted, some people laughed at him as a chimpanzee. Of course, the people who said so at the beginning have been poured into the cement by him. And now, no one dares to take such a thing as a mocking of his chips.


    He is a madman and many people know it. It is obviously not worthwhile to offend a madman for a quick moment.


    Of course, ugliness is only one of his characteristics. And his other characteristic is his steel teeth.


    This steel tooth does not mean that he wears a braces to correct the teeth, but refers to all his twenty-eighth teeth, which have been replaced with the metal material.


    According to the news distributed by the gang, this is the result of a victory in the battle of Seyol. When New York was invaded by aliens, Seleol and one of the aliens had a direct conflict. In the end, he used his teeth to bite the alien''s neck.


    Of course, this kind of victory is not without paying a small price. The price he paid was that his mouth was infected and had to be replaced. In addition, his head had to be replaced by a steel plate because he was hit by a hole. By the way, he still has to lie in the hospital for a whole year.


    Selial itself is a very strong guy, that is, after that time, he became the skinny look of today. However, this change did not make him lose his dominance. On the contrary, because of this special experience, he became more and more dominant in the black community.


    The Hell gang may not be the biggest of the entire New York black forces, but it is definitely one of the most famous. Mentioned the mad dog Seyol, none of the blacks in New York did not know. Of course, Little Mourinho is also well aware of his existence.


    He obviously became more nervous, and in contrast, S��l��re was like an old god.


    Under the support of the younger brothers around him, he sat directly in front of Little Mourinho, then picked up the cigar that the younger brother gave him, and yelled at the big steel tooth, and said to Little Mourinho. stand up.


    "Your luck is good, Mourinho. I thought you were the same as your cousin who didn''t have long eyes, and it was screened by my men!"


    :. :

 Chapter 1738： Desperate trade spoiler

    As soon as Selial opened his mouth, he gave Mourinho an impulse to put the pistol behind his back into his mouth.


    You know, although his cousin rejected his initial proposal, his relationship with his cousin has always been very good. Since childhood, he has been a small follower of his cousin. It was his cousin who blessed him without his father and grew up on the chaotic streets of Mexico.


    He loves his cousin just like his father. Now, the murderer who killed his cousin actually dared to describe his brother''s death in front of himself, which naturally caused him to burn in his heart.


    If he does not have his own family present, he will desperately avenge his cousin. However, it was because of the restriction of the family that he felt the rodent, so he could only suppress the anger in his heart and bite his teeth and ask Seyril.


    "Serial, what do you want to say!"


    "I am admiring your luck, and then telling you that your luck will not always be so good."


    Didn''t care about the threat from the dog of the funeral family, Selior squirted the smoke circle, and grinned at Mourinho.


    "Do you see me under the hand? As long as I casually say it, I will immediately let you step on the footsteps of your deceased cousin. Of course, it may be more than just you, your mother, your sister, you. Wife. Yes, I heard that your wife is about to be born. Now it seems that you have no chance to see this little devil coming out of his mother''s stomach!"


    If at the beginning, the look on Little Mourinho''s face is fierce and hateful. Those who are now, with every sentence of Seyleer hitting the most vulnerable line of defense in his heart, his look has begun to become weak and helpless.


    The family is always his biggest weakness. When he thinks of his mother who has raised his strength, he thinks of himself as the three sisters who are relying on the mountains, and thinks about the mate of their souls and the love of their soon-to-be born love. He can''t be hard at all.


    He is not the kind of cold-blooded guy. He can''t imagine the tragedy in front of him. Therefore, this heavy panic and worry easily overwhelmed his backbone, and he was involuntarily bent on his knees at this time.


    "What do you want to do? I beg you, let them go. They are innocent, you can''t break the rules here."


    "Rules? When did you see my mad dog Seyol''s rules?"


    Selion took out his nickname without hesitation, and he could hear it from his tone. He was so disgusted with such a rule.


    "Don''t say who this rule is, let me obey it. Just look at the benefits that are placed in front of me, I will not have to comply with this rule. What is the use of the rules, can let me have these brothers Do you make a lot of money? Can you make my site bigger? If you can get all this if you don''t follow the rules, then why should I keep the rules of your shit?"


    Selen''s words made Little Mourinho unable to refute. He also knew that it was really difficult for the guy with the mad dog to give birth to any pity by his words. He is obviously not the kind of compassionate guy. But besides that, what can he do?


    Negotiations are in need of chips. And now there is no such thing as a chip in his hands. So he can only plead, over and over again, like a dog at home.


    This is what Seyril wants to see. In fact, if it wasn''t because he wanted to see Mourinho''s soft and begging for mercy, then he could have let his men kill him with guns.


    He likes to look at his opponent''s kneeling look at him, especially when such an opponent can bring him extra benefits. So now, he is not playing any tricks, but he is talking to Mourinho.


    "I can see, Mourinho, you care about your family. If this is the case, I can give you a chance."


    "I took over the site of the Mexican Brotherhood. However, I did not get all of the original purchase channels and those buyers. The buyer said that those sick people, as long as I have the goods in hand, I am not afraid. They don''t come to the door. But the channel of purchase, this is a problem that is not easy to solve."


    "The people under my hand can''t deal with the drug lords in Mexico, and exactly what I know is that the Mexican Brotherhood has always been responsible for you. Your brothers in Mexico can help you get the best goods. And now, I want you to help me get the same goods."


    "As long as you can help me to connect with good people and establish channels. Then I don''t care about sending you kindness and let your wife and children live safely. You should want to see your child born, if If you want, then I think you should know how to make a choice!"


    Little Mourinho certainly wants to see his child born, and he dreams of seeing this little life come to the world safely. Therefore, in the face of such problems, he did not have room for a second choice, he can only accept the conditions thrown by Seyol.


    "I can agree to your terms, as long as you are willing to let go of my family."


    "Good. You are very smart and have made the choice that is most satisfying to me."


    Satisfied with a nod, S��l��re waved at the men behind him. Looking at his gesture, three tall blacks immediately came out of his back.


    They walked unscrupulously to the side of Mourinho, and pulled up the three sisters behind him and walked in the direction of Seyol.


    This sudden change made Little Mourinho somewhat unacceptable. He ignored the body and was hurt, and he rushed toward the three people. Of course, the result is clear, others have not rushed to the ground, it has been a black man to step on the foot.


    The heavy pressure and the pain from the wound did not stop him from resisting. He struggled fiercely and shouted loudly at Seyril.


    "What are you going to do, Seyril. You promised me, you promised that I will let my family go!"


    "I promised you?" With the cigar walking straight to the side of Mourinho, Selial squatted and patted his face while licking his big mouth, so He said. "I think you should remember it well. I am talking about letting your wife and children live safely. It doesn''t include your three beautiful sisters. For me, your three sisters can. Give me a lot of money. I don''t have any reason to give up on them, isn''t it?"


    "Of course, if you definitely want to do this, I can give you a choice. Let go of your sister, then let you use your wife to change. Although it is somewhat disadvantageous to use three for one. But your wife. It looks good, and it is a pregnant woman. I think she should be very popular in my nightclub. Ah hahaha"


    Selen''s words are not so much teasing as it is to cut the flesh in the heart of Little Mourinho. He can''t put down his sister, but he is even less likely to let go of his wife and unborn child. For him, this is a thing that there is no way to choose. So all he can do is just like the trapped beast, struggling and squatting under the feet of the **** man.


    His performance made all the black people on the scene laugh, because in their eyes, Little Mourinho is just like a real mad dog. And just as they laughed and squatted. A sudden sound was inserted into their noise.


    "It''s enough, it''s too bad. It was a good food because of the existence of these guys, which made me feel sick."


    There is no doubt that the only person who can say such a thing at this time is the only customer in the restaurant. In the face of this daring day, when everyone rushed out of the restaurant and dared to continue to sit down here to eat the amazing words of the guys, all the black people in the room could not help but close their mouths.


    They have seen daring, have not seen such daring. This made them think that this person has a special basis. However, after seeing his face with obvious Asian characteristics, they immediately left behind this little worry in their hearts.


    One very interesting thing is that black people in the United States are all day-to-day targets of racial discrimination. Once faced with those Latinos or Asians, they will change their status from a discriminated person to a racially discriminating person. There is no reason at all. They look down on these brown and yellow races as if they were hesitant, as if they were the masters of this country.


    This magical idea is manifested at this time, when a large group of black people immediately screamed at the Asian mixed-race after the silence. Just when they were happy, S��l��re made a gesture of listening to the ear, and asked this Asian mixed-race child.


    "What are you talking about, sir. Can you repeat what you just said?"


    "I said that your behavior made me sick and disgusted."


    I didn��t care about such threatening and intimidating words at all. This Asian mixed-race has always maintained a high degree of unity in her words and deeds. Even in order to make his description more persuasive, he also made a vivid comparison of his feelings in words.


    "It��s like when you eat steak, suddenly someone is going to the toilet on your side. I really can��t describe how bad my mood is now. If I can, I really want you all. Try this feeling!"


    If he is telling a joke or joking, then his words may play a role. Although it may not make people laugh, it will certainly make people feel sick. But he is not telling a joke, he is all the people who have fallen here, especially in the fallen Seyol. This of course is to make him angry.


    However, he did not scream, nor even refute. The things he did not match his nickname at all, because at this time he politely apologized to the Asian mixed-race.


    "I am sorry, this gentleman. I really didn''t think that our work would bring you such troubles. Please rest assured, we will pay attention. I can assure you that this kind of thing will not happen."


    "Because you don''t have the chance to experience this feeling again."


    When he said this, there was already a confidant who went directly to the Asian mixed-race, and pulled out the pistol and pulled the trigger against his back.


    This is not the case for the gunmen, or he is the executor of the will of Selial in this regard. As a person called a mad dog, it is not that he yells and shoots a gun to be called a mad dog. In the world of gangsters, such people are called normal. One of the main reasons why he is called a mad dog is that he may still be whispering to you in the first second, and the next second he will already make you a sieve.


    The height of words and deeds is inconsistent, as unpredictable as a mentally ill person, and his past fame, this is the main reason why he is called a mad dog.


    He is not the first time to do this kind of thing. The original Italian gangster, the guy who didn''t have to look at him in the same way, fell on the table of their family in the same way. No one thought that he would have sought the best like a dog. He would finally win the final victory in this way. Even he himself did not think of it. But after that, he was already in love with this kind of **** splash, the brain is like a cooked milk flowing into the dinner plate.


    Now, he can be said to be eager to see the same situation. However, what made him unexpected was happening at this time.


    The gunshots were ringing and the bullets were fired. From his point of view, he can even see bright sparks bloom in front of the guy''s head. This is a very normal scene. However, it is not normal for one hand to block between the back of the head and the pistol, and to hold something in a posture that seems to be a cigarette.


    The distance is only five or six meters. Of course, he can see clearly what the bottom of the hand is. A bullet, a bullet that has been smashed like a popcorn. The bullet was now pinched in the hands of the Asian-American mixed-race who should have fallen on the table. This situation made him understand immediately what he had encountered!


    Damn, these super humans actually play pigs and eat tigers! He was screaming in his heart, but he did not hesitate in his mouth. For a moment, he was already yelling wildly at his own men.


    "Open the gun, shoot. Kill him and kill him. Don''t let him live out!"


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Mobile version URL: m.

 Chapter 1739： Facing two steps of strong enemy

    After coming out for so long, Seyril certainly knows what it is. Don''t forget, he is a native of New York, and this land is the first place where superheroes are the first to appear. If at this time, he couldn''t figure out what was happening in front of him, then he could only say that his head was afraid of even breaking his brain when he was hit by a hole.


    His brain is not bad, so he knows exactly what he should do now? Shake the tail and pity. If it is useful, he really doesn''t mind trying it. However, he is very clear that even if he is such a person, he will never get a good end.


    Street heroes who used to be in the chaotic neighborhood of Hell''s Kitchen used to do this habitually. Or it is to give you a happy, like a punisher, a mad sweep to send you to hell. Or just interrupt the bones of your body, and then count your crimes while throwing you at the door of the police station. It is like a night magician.


    Although with the fall of New York, these street heroes have already left the place with the people. But I have to admit that their existence is indeed a very deep impression on the gangs in New York.


    This impression made all the gangsters realize a fairly unified response when they realized that this happened, that is, shooting.


    this is normal phenomenon. After all, even if it is a mutant who can make a lot of people, it is not the ability to pick up bullets. Superheroes are also people. In addition to the characters on the top of the Superhero Pyramid, few superheroes can hardly catch the bullets. Therefore, as long as the gangs have enough firepower and strong suppression, then even if this guy is a superhero, then he may not be able to have his own skills.


    By the way, the superhero who was labeled as a dead dog by the gang is not without it. For example, the punisher, is there not a black history won by the gang?


    This is a temptation and a warning. If you can kill the superhero who is in front of you, then Selial will never have any politeness. And if not, then treat this as a severe warning, warning him not to intervene in things that he should not intervene.


    He hopes that the situation is the first one, but he also understands that the second situation is not impossible. Those who dare to stir up such things are more or less a bit of a skill. If they are killed by such a sudden, let alone the messenger, I am afraid that he will have an unexpected feeling.


    He has been mentally prepared for the second situation, but he never thought that the development of the matter turned out to be in the third direction.


    Although the Mazis under his command were very obedient, they pulled out the gun and pulled the trigger. Even some people have specially pulled out a folding submachine gun from the big windbreaker. However, such bullets did not cause any problems for their targets. They can only look at a vague figure that is invisible at all, and continually flash in that small space, carrying out some kind of action that they don''t know at a faster speed than the bullet.


    This feeling is like encountering a special kind of spiritual event. Although their fingers are constantly pulling the trigger, they are already losing their desire to continue to attack.


    This makes the gunshots thin. When the murderers armed with submachine guns also completely emptied the bullets in their magazines, the violent bombing situation finally stopped temporarily.


    For the results, everyone present is very curious. Not only those who are gangsters are eager to see their results, even the little Mourinho family wants to know the final answer.


    For their family, this is a big event that affects their lives and deaths, and of course they will pay great attention. What surprised them was that the worst situation in their minds did not appear in front of them. The Asian-American mixed-race customer still stood there straight, and even said that it was full of ridicule.


    He had a piece of fried beef that had not been eaten in his mouth, and he was dragging a plate in his hand. From the perspective of Mourinho, you can only see the bottom of the plate. But from the perspective of other people, it is clear that it is almost loaded with a bullet full of plates.


    The dry warheads are each like being pinched with a large steel tongs, placed in a oily dish, mixed with brown-black bolognese, and it looks like some kind of insects. food. I am afraid that people who like it will drool, and those who are afraid will start to numb even the scalp.


    The women of the Little Muninho family certainly don''t like the terrible food, but by this time, they don''t have any feeling of breaking their heads, because this is the last hope for them. On the contrary, the gangs at this time are inevitably numb. Because until this time they finally realized the seriousness of the problem, a guy who can play the bullets like peanuts is not the character they can handle.


    No one knows why he has provoked such a terrible guy, and some timid guys have even started to retire in their hearts. It can be said that if it weren''t for their boss, Seyrear would still stare at the guy in front of him like an angry bulldog, so it would be impossible to start turning around and fleeing at this time.


    They are gangsters, not the army. No one can count on how much discipline and strictness they maintain in this situation, especially if they are still a group of black people.


    This is a good idea for Seyol, so he clearly has a lot of jealousy in his heart, but on the surface, he still maintains his tough attitude.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do!"


    Although the attitude is very tough, at this time, he is not likely to fight as much as he did before.


    It was to find trouble for myself, and to push all of them to the cliff. Even if he is arrogant, he will not do such a stupid thing that only a fool can do. So he restrained himself and began to plan to solve this problem with verbal communication.


    Hope is not big. Because many people understand the truth, it is that people who are willing to be superheroes are not so easy to persuade. A person who can be bent for the benefit will not choose to do this kind of thing, because if they have this ability, robbery of the bank is their best choice.


    When a superhero is no one to pay them, there is no dime. And if there are still people who are interested in such a volunteer, then they can only say that they really love the job. And if it is a love, then who can give up their obligations because of a little bit of profit?


    Seligor understands this, but he still wants to try it. Because he can see the tenderness of the face of this Asian mixed-race. A young man who seems to be young is more likely to convince him than to convince the middle-aged people of the old age. As long as there is such a trace of possibility, he does not mind making some unplanned concessions.


    Yes, concessions. Although Little Mourinho is very important to him. But he is not completely indispensable. Compared with the safety of the self and the interests of the entire gang, the interests represented by Little Mourinho are completely severable. As long as the other party expresses some willingness in this regard, he really does not mind that everyone is happy to shake hands. But the question is, is the purpose of the other party really like this?


    Xiao Shangen, who plays a diners from beginning to end, gives an answer that he can''t accept. At this time, Xiao Shangen first swallowed the beef that was still on his mouth, and then wiped his oily mouth with his back and said something to Seyol.


    "Who am I? So far my identity should be a dinosaur who has been disgusted. And if you ask me what I want to do, then I want to ask, when you have a meal, there is a fly in front of you. What do you plan to do when you are madly flying and even provoking you constantly? Is it necessary to open the chair and ask him to have a meal together, or to find a fly swatter and slap it into a QR code? ��


    Although there is no positive answer to Seyol''s question, such a counter-question has undoubtedly demonstrated Xiao Shangen''s attitude. He obviously did not intend to end the dispute in the restaurant in the most peaceful way. In this regard, the string in the heart of Seyle is naturally more and more tense.


    He has already realized the other''s intentions, but until this time, he still does not want to completely tear the skin between the two people. Since he said that the other party is not willing to open a condition for negotiation, it is up to him. And this is the last bottom line he has drawn for himself.


    "Listen, man. I know that you have opinions about us, but you have to be clear. This is what our gangs are doing. You are an outsider who does not have any qualifications to intervene. Even if it is because of the so-called sense of justice, you have no Reason to do this."


    "Don''t think that this family is a good person. This guy named Mourinho is the leader of another gang that we just killed. Do you know what he is doing? He has shipped the washing powder from Mexico to New York. The key person in this city, the number of people who sucked the washing powder he brought was not one thousand and five hundred, and the kind of high-quality washing powder will be fatal, I don��t think I can guess it. A rough."


    "For an innocent person, you go against us, I have nothing to say. But for such a guy, you stand on our opposite side, is this really worth it?"


    This is a very real problem. Even Mourinho himself did not dare to say loudly that it is worthwhile to do so. He is very clear about his position. After he dies, he is sure to go to hell. However, his family will not.


    He is very convinced that his family is innocent. Because even if there are any dark things to find them, he will pull them out of those dirty things in the first time. They are pure enough to be redeemed in such circumstances, instead of sinking into **** with themselves. This is very convincing, and it is because of this conviction that he immediately shouted out.


    "Sir, I admit that I am guilty, I am damn, I am willing to die. But my mother is not guilty, my wife and sister are also not guilty. I beg you, save them. As long as you can Save them, even if I let my death die!"


    "Give me shut up, there is no qualification for you to talk!"


    Selen''s order allowed his men to directly smear the words of Little Mourinho in a painful way. When he faced Xiao Shangen again, he changed his previous tone.


    "Of course, sir. If you insist on doing this, then I have nothing to say. I am a reasonable person, I can''t force others to accept my thoughts. Similarly, I will not deliberately be in certain If you want to take them away, then please. Whether it is these women, or the little Mr. Mourinho. You can take them all. But only one, Mr. Only one point"


    "That is, I hope that the relationship between us ends here. This is a sinful city. You are not welcome guys like this. And we are especially like this. This time, look at your face, I can let them go. But I also hope that you know the truth of a courtesy. I have given you such a big face, then do you want to give us some face?"


    Although Selial is a mad dog, you can''t deny the wisdom he has. It is not a smart person who can bring a gangster to the present level, and at the same time let the entire city''s peers be extremely jealous of him. Maybe at the beginning, he relied on barbarism and madness. But at this point in the present, he relies more on his brain.


    He can speak with his mind and he can hold the measure well to some extent. It��s not too flattering, it doesn��t look too tough. The attitude of first suppressing and then raising makes him lose weight too much for both Xiao Shangen and his younger brothers. Everyone has a step in front of me. This is what really makes people happy.


    He thinks so, the Mourinho family is also surprised to think so. Only Xiao Shanen, he does not intend to think so.


    Therefore, under such a premise that everyone can accept, he is grinning, so he asked Seyol.


    "So, this gentleman. I don''t know how you evaluate your past? Do you think you are a good person? Or do you think you should die?"

 Chapter 1740： The mad mad dog is out of control

    Ask a gangster who thinks he is a good person and asks if he thinks he is damn. From a certain point of view, it can be seen as a direct provocation.


    Because even a shameless guy can''t just rectify what black and white is on this issue. People are doing it, and the sky is watching. What is being done in the end is right or wrong. If it is not to die, even if it is not spoken, the heart should be clear.


    Seyrele knows exactly what kind of person he is, so he can''t answer this question at all. In fact, he does not have to answer this question. Because when Xiao Shangen asked this sentence, he already understood the meaning of the other party.


    He didn''t want to shake hands and talk, and he made it clear that he had to go with his own. If so, what other nonsense?


    Leaning his own eyes, immediately, his men have already reacted. These people have raised their guns again and directed Xiao Shangen. In addition, there are people who want to reach out and grab the few women in the Mourinho family and take them as hostages.


    In this regard, Xiao Shangen certainly does not agree. So there isn''t even a blink of an eye, he is already in front of these little guys. And with a push, they pushed them out like sandbags.


    This power is not too big for him, or even a result of restraint. But for these few unlucky people who are being pushed, this is not the case.


    It''s like being hit by a truck. The wind is whistling in the air. People haven''t had time to react, and they have already been hit into the pile.


    Until this time, they can feel the pain from the body, the pain in the muscles and bones, so that these experienced people can guess what their body is now without thinking. . Fractures can''t run, and there are some serious conditions such as internal bleeding.


    This is not an individual case, but a general situation. Because there are not many people who are being pushed, but there are many people who have been knocked down. When it comes to the damage, these guys who are used as meat pads obviously have to take more damage. Naturally, the result of this is the sorrow of the land, the voice of the full court.


    Looking at it, less than half of the blacks still standing in the restaurant, which is certainly not good news for Seyle. Especially when he noticed that someone had started to soften his hands and feet and consciously fled, he knew that this situation could no longer be continued.


    He must be motivated to let the people under his hand regain the courage to confront. And what should he do to achieve this effect? In general, combating hostile forces is the best way to boost morale, but the problem now is that he is not very sure in this regard. Therefore, he can only use another method, that is, to use a drastic means to deter his own men, so that under their own majesty, they have to renew their fighting spirit.


    This is not a difficult thing, especially for the person who sent the mad dog. So now, he took out a strange weapon from his windbreaker, and aimed at the man who wanted to escape, and unscrupulously pulled the trigger in his hand.


    This is not a traditional gunpowder weapon, so it does not produce such loud gunshots. But the glare of the light is enough to replace the gunshots, and it has played a huge deterrent effect on everyone present.


    The people who had some riots suddenly calmed down, and then everyone��s eyes were on the hapless person who was hit by the light. And when they saw the last tragedy of this unlucky one, and the chest was opened with a big hole, all the exposed body tissues were burnt, and their panic was immediately threatened by a greater fear. replaced.


    A superhero who can use them to **** them is obviously not a deterrent to the boss who may have their life anytime and anywhere. Therefore, the people who had resigned in the heart immediately annihilated their inner thoughts and began to become honest. Even the guys who were lying on the ground mourning, stood up and bitten their teeth and rejoined the camp of their teammates.


    If you don''t look at the cool methods of Seler, but just look at their reactions, it is hard to imagine that this is a group of gangsters. The qualities they have shown in this respect have already been combined with the miscellaneous forces of some countries.


    Of course, after seeing the methods of Seyol, no one will still have much trouble with this situation. Even Mourinho began to feel that their cousin did not lose. In the face of such a gang led by a madman, ordinary people simply cannot be his opponent. However, the people present are not the only ordinary people.


    Although it was said that Seychel showed such a means, Xiao Shangen also felt surprised. But his surprised direction is not the same as the others present. Others were surprised by Seler''s ferocious means, and he was surprised by the technique that Seyol''s hand showed.


    There is no doubt that this is a technique that belongs to aliens. And where does this technology come from? This is a question worth studying.


    Xiao Shangen would not think that this technology was Sergei��s own drum. Let''s not say how much money and rumors of a gangster''s gang have to do with the drums. It is to see the average level of the elementary school of the entire gang, which is completely impossible.


    So there is only one answer, that is, Seyol has cooperated with a well-organized organization. Even said that they are likely to be the spokesperson of an organization on the bright side. So, will it be that hand-joining?


    The little Shang En, who has already had a hand in hand, has put the target of doubt on them. It is this suspicion that makes his eyes on Seyleer more and more interesting.


    The playfulness in his eyes is dangerous for Seyol. So when he saw the look in Xiao Shangen''s eyes, his heart was consciously alert.


    Intuitively, he felt that Xiao Shangen had a different attempt at himself. What he has always believed in his instincts is to make a subconscious, completely self-protected move. He pointed the weapon in his hand to Xiao Shangen.


    In his view, this is a deterrent. Because after seeing the power of his own weapons, he believes that few people can ignore the existence of such weapons. Even if a superhero faces it, it must be concerned, and this concern is the cost of his self-protection.


    He didn''t want to be flying out of this superhero like the few unlucky ones before. Not to mention his current physical condition, being flying out is a problem of breaking a few bones. It is the result of the majesty of the earth, not what he can accept.


    He made a slap in the face of his own killer to re-establish his authority, not to make a wedding dress for Xiao Shangen. So no matter which aspect to look at, he needs to shock Xiao Shanen.


    Of course, the effect of the action alone does not understand, so at this time, he also added the verbal deterrence.


    "Sir, I don''t know what you want to do with us, but I think I should warn you that this will definitely not be a wise choice."


    "Don''t think of us as a weak chicken with no resistance. You are not a Knight of Dawn, and we will not be a hated by your hammer. If you want to be a hero, you are looking for the wrong object!"


    "I saw this gun in my hand. This is a big killer made by alien technology. It''s faster than bullets. I don''t know how many times it is. Its power can even make a whole car." The main battle tank is broken down. I don''t know how confident you are about your own skills, but believe me, as long as you are still alone, you can''t bear such an attack!"


    "So, the last chance, sir. Let''s leave with them, we have nothing to do. This is your last chance and the best choice. If you don''t want to die with it. Of course, although I don''t think it''s possible The bigger possibility is that I lose some people, and you leave your little life here. I don''t want to make such a senseless sacrifice, so you should understand what I mean!"


    "You want to scare me?"


    Although S��l��re talked a lot about it, he even said that he had carefully calculated his gains and losses for Xiao Shangen. But Xiao Shangen��s response has always been cold, and even ridiculous.


    It is not that he despise his opponent, but that he simply does not see his threat. Even the bombs transformed by the aliens could be eaten at close range, and the area was single-armed with weapons. He did not even look at it.


    This is absolute confidence in one''s own strength, and this confidence is placed in the eyes of Seyreel, which is dangerous arrogance and arrogance.


    Although most of the time he wants to see a arrogant conceited enemy, at this time, he hopes that his opponent can be more rational.


    Crazy dogs will also be afraid of others going crazy, which seems a bit funny. But this also shows that he is far more than just a mad dog. How much a mad dog can achieve, but it is the end of being killed. He can live to the present, and having such a large site is enough to prove that he is not simply crazy, but sensible crazy. Such people will be even more terrible. Because he will have no bottom line more than the rational person, at the same time, he will have more vision than the crazy person.


    He has always been unfavorable with such characteristics. But now, he felt the claws up.


    The performance of the other party is even worse than he imagined. At this time, he actually can be regarded as being forced to the road.


    Although he was interested in finding a step, it was obvious that the other party did not intend to leave him a retreat. So when he faced the almost threatening ridicule of Xiao Shangen, he could only choose to go further and cope with a more intense confrontation.


    The finger is already on the trigger, and the muzzle is straight. If you are careful, you can even see that the aperture on the grip that represents energy is rushing up. This means that the gun is accumulating power and is likely to enter the explosive phase at any time. And when will it explode this power? This actually depends on the idea of ??Seyol. And his current thinking is the last patience before the outbreak.


    "Don''t force me, sir. This is for everyone. I don''t want to kill here, and I don''t want to trouble myself. But that doesn''t mean that I will give up again and again." Don''t forget, I am a gangster. If I am in a hurry, I will not be so polite to you anymore. Not only you, but also them. For the sake of your moment, put such a family together. Take the hell, is this really what you want?"


    "Of course, I don''t want this result. But I doubt that you have this ability?"


    It is still a style of run, and such a run is a complete blow to the luck of Seleol''s heart. By this time, he has no other choice. So he could only kick the trigger in his hand and shouted at the men who were facing him.


    "Shooting, shooting. Don''t leave a living mouth and give them all to me!"


    His orders were absolute, and when the pistol in his hand exploded again with a glare of light, the gunshots that followed were like rainstorms, and they burst out suddenly.


    For the little Munirio family, this is like the wind whistling after the opening of the gates of hell, the complete ringing of the trial bell. For Xiao Shangen, this is just another weak attack that is lacking.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, this is already a lightning bolt, a lightning attack that completely exceeds the limits of their brains. But in his eyes, such an attack is no more powerful than a group of snail-sported football.


    As long as he thought, the bullet was a static thing in his eyes. As for the alien pistol, although its speed is indeed much faster than the bullet, but in the eyes of Xiao Shangen, it is from the snail to the squid on the shore.


    He was fully capable of avoiding such an attack, but he did not adopt a move that seemed to him to be weak. His idea is very simple, that is, the face is hard and hard. And this is in the eyes of ordinary people like Seyol, that he hit his target without any accident.


    This made him feel pleasantly surprised, and even began to feel annoyed with care and caution. Knowing that the opponent is so good, he will not do so much soft retreat.


    But then, when he noticed that Xiao Shangen was grinning at him, he suddenly noticed that something was wrong.


    He has not been defeated. Also, why is the little Mourinho family still standing?


    Such doubts filled his heart and made his heart caught in a flash. And when he saw the warhead of the land under the foot of Xiao Shangen, and a pin-like thing in his hand, the fear suddenly became like a tide, drowning him.


    He finally realized that the situation was completely out of control!

 Chapter 1741： Quality problem situation reversal

    Others may not know the mystery of the weapon in his hand, but Seyol, who is the owner, is clear.


    He knows that the kind of light that seems to burst is actually a scorpion. The real destructive existence is actually the needle-shaped object that is now pinched by Xiao Shangen.


    Use what is strong electromagnetic, electromagnetic field and other things to stimulate this special magnetic needle bullet, so that it has a huge lethality. This is what Syleel knows about the weapon in his hand. After all, it is a person with a primary school education. You expect him to understand what electromagnetic reaction, Gaussian weapons concept, this is obviously unrealistic. And if you have to ask him what special understanding of this weapon in his hand, he will probably only give you such a reply.


    That is expensive. The ammunition of this weapon is composed of two parts. One is the energy ϻ, the other is the special magnetic needle bullet. The price of a single energy raft is more than 20,000 dollars, and a magnetic needle bullet has a price of five hundred dollars. The most terrible thing is that these two things are not sold alone. The seller only accepts a package price of 20 energy magnetic bullets.


    In other words, if you spend hundreds of thousands of dollars to buy a gun, it is just an ornament. If you want it to play its own power, you have to pay for it without interruption. This consumption will not be less, even more than the money you buy. As long as it is a reasonable buyer, it will probably be in the face of this situation.


    Seyle is of course also a mother, but although he married her mother, he still honestly took the money and bought this weapon.


    It��s not that he hasn��t touched any thoughts and sent a black and black trick. Instead, after reviewing the situation, he wisely gave up the idea.


    First of all, he may not be able to eat the other side. After all, it is obvious that they can see the technological forces they have mastered. Their strength and the incompetent gangs are vastly different. The consequence of the imaginary snake swallowing is that it is estimated that even a toenail of the other party has not been digested, and it has already been broken by the thick thigh. And obviously he is not stupid enough to be such a point.


    In addition, even if he really can give the other party black. In the end, it was just eating an empty shell. Without the matching technology and basic equipment, this high-tech gadget is a display. Even if he is in his hand, he may not be able to play these things.


    So in the end, he still chose cooperation, not a means of sin.


    This is a wise choice. The result of the cooperation is that he is proud of picking his favorite toy in the opponent''s arsenal.


    This Gaussian pistol is the result of his final selection, and the most important reason why he chose such a weapon is its power. It can be said that this is the most powerful weapon within his economic tolerance. And if even this weapon can''t work as expected, then he really has nothing to do.


    Of course, no one will be willing to admit that he is not doing anything at the last minute. Therefore, in the face of the current defeat, Seyleer thinks that this is a kind of accident, and it is an inevitable performance that he is not strong enough. The so-called vigorous miracle, he wants to reverse the situation, of course, must be pressed all the chips. After realizing this, he immediately yelled and slammed the trigger against Xiao Shangen.


    "Go to death, die, die"


    The gangsters who didn''t understand anything saw only a lot of bursting arc beams smashing in the direction of Xiao Shangen, which made them a kind of boss in a flash, and I felt the illusion that we can win. However, as time went by, especially when I saw that there was more than enough in such an intensive offensive, and always kept a mocking face, even the stupid people began to realize that reality and their imagination How big is the gap?


    This is not a good thing, especially when their morale is entirely supported by the tyranny and cruelty of Seyol.


    When Seyol can still establish realistic and psychological advantages with the weapons he owns, they may still maintain this state of morale. However, once the reality has lost, the psychological defense line that Seyol built with brutality will immediately fall apart.


    Except for a small number of diehards who are willing to advance and retreat with Selial, and with the same life and death, most other gangs do not have such an idea. This aspect is of course because the organization of the gang is sloppy and lacks discipline. But the more important thing is that Seyreol lacks the leadership temperament that led the big brother to be born and died.


    The gangsters, especially the gangsters at the bottom, are probably the best group of people to fool.


    The teenagers of the teens gave up the opportunity to receive education at school, and instead ran to the gang to follow a group of big brothers. They have never seen anything in the world. Under the general means of the so-called big brother''s old fritters, it is very easy to break the heart and become the other party''s fans.


    What big brother said is correct, what big brother let me do what I do. For those guys whose basic values ??are not perfect, it is easy to become their life creed. And this is why there are so many young people who are yearning for this kind of life. It is very attractive for them to have blood and loyalty.


    Most of the gangs in New York actually play this one. Without these teenagers with fever in their heads, they would not be able to get fresh blood supplements. But the **** gang is a different kind of thing here, because the nature of Seyol is decided, he can''t play the superb means of undressing.


    He prefers to take care of his younger brothers in a meticulous manner, and let them sincerely offer their means of loyalty to them. He prefers to use money and tangible benefits to buy people. Although the men recruited by this means are eager to smoke, but their greed and no lower limit can indeed provide great help for the development of the gang.


    However, there is a hidden danger that is inevitably buried at this time. That is when it comes to the gang''s predicament, it is really difficult for them to come up with great loyalty.


    Perhaps for the sake of profit, they can take certain risks. At the time, when the risks were so great that they began to threaten their lives, they often made relatively sensible choices.


    Running away is already an inevitable thing. Although some people are desperately trying to stop the actions of the deserters. But under the premise of resisting violence, their blocking actions did not play any role at all. At this time, although Selial also noticed what was happening. But all his energy is placed on Xiao Shangen''s body, but he can''t find a solution to solve this problem.


    For him, there is only one way to solve the problem, which is to completely defeat his opponent in this positive confrontation. As long as he can completely defeat Xiao Shangen, his authority can be re-established, and those who have escaped will also pay a painful price for their actions. However, the real problem is that this is something he can''t do at all.


    The bullets have been shot for more than one round, and the energy enthalpy has begun to exude an extremely high temperature due to overload. This feeling is like holding a fire in your hand, which most people can''t bear. However, Seyrell has almost turned a blind eye to the pain of this physical body because of the rapid rise of adrenaline.


    He is able to continue to endure, but obviously, the weapons in his hands can''t.


    Don''t count on the perfect security system that these research institutions in sinful cities can have. Compared with the big arms companies like Klaus-Maffei Wegman and Lockheed Martin, they obviously have a huge gap as a whole. A large part of the reason for this alien weapon is the luck. If it weren''t for the alien wreckage on the wasteland of New York that gave them the opportunity to get close to the water, then it would be impossible for them to make these things.


    And although they seized the opportunity, it is inevitable that the equipment they manufacture is also full of quality defects that are essential to the cottage products.


    Once or twice, you may not see any problems. But once this level of use is raised to the limit, the problem represented by this defect is immediately revealed. It''s like the moment, when the temperature of the energy swells up and down until it reaches the limit, it instantly bursts like an unstable bomb.


    The ultra-high temperature arc is lasing, and in an instant it is already burning the hands of Seyle��s gun into coke. In the face of such an unexpected situation, even Xiao Shangen had to temporarily avoid the edge, and quickly transferred several innocent people in the restaurant to a safe place.


    When he pulled out, the interior of the restaurant was already covered with bedding and fish. Fortunately, it was only swept by the arc. Although the body began to smoke, there was a little bit of life''s reaction, which could continue to linger. The unfortunate one is already burnt to coke by the ultra-high temperature arc, apparently dead and can no longer die.


    As a victim of the core area of ??the explosion, Seyol is supposed to be the most unlucky one. But I don''t know if it was fortunate. He didn''t lose his life at this time because of this sudden explosion. Although half of his body has become coke-like, even the mourning sounds are not coming out. But at the very least, Xiao Shangen was able to recognize from his ups and downs the fact that he was still alive.


    This gave him a feeling of ridicule. After all, the guy who was still dying to die, almost killed himself in the next moment. This is a bit of a comedy.


    Of course, he still doesn''t want to let Seyle die like this. Some problems he has not yet figured out, if Seleol is dead now, it will obviously make him feel a headache. So now, he got to the side of Seyril, cast a spell, and healed his body a little.


    And when he was like a big gasp, he violently coughed and spit out the thick bloody. Xiao Shangen patted his cheek unceremoniously and said to him.


    "It''s really amazing. I thought you would give me a big surprise, but I really didn''t think that you would give me such a big surprise. What is this, special program?"


    If it is normal, Seyle will definitely swear, even if it will be used with both hands and feet, and even the teeth will bring a bite of meat from Xiao Shangen''s body. But now, all of them are immersed in the unbearable pain, and even the breathing is about to fail. He can only be like a dead dog, making such a voice to Xiao Shangen.


    "I beg you, help. I don''t want to die, save me, I don''t want to die."


    A person like him must have been unable to see the fate of life and death. Therefore, Xiao Shangen is not surprised that he can still make such a pleading for himself.


    However, seeking for mercy and seeking for mercy, saving him or not is a matter of completely watching his own wishes. And this willingness is obviously not strong, so now he just smiles, and then he said to Seyol.


    "You want to live? It''s not easy. You know, you just shouted to me to die. I don''t think I would be a magnanimous person. I can open it to someone who just wants to kill me." One side. Perhaps, giving you a happy now is the best result. Are you saying that?"


    "No, no, no, spare me a life, spare me a life"


    Selier''s mourning pleading made Xiao Shangen screaming his head in silence. Obviously, he was full of disdain for the performance of Seyol. However, he does not really want to have his life now. So now, he said to Seyol.


    "Listen, man. If you really want to live, then answer my question honestly. If your answer makes me happy, then maybe I can give you a chance to live. You understand me. Did you mean it?"


    The change of the front made Syrol see hope. At this time, he was like a life-saving straw, and he desperately turned his head at Xiao Shangen.


    Looking at his reply, Xiao Shangen no longer turned a corner, but asked him quite directly.


    "Your weapon, this technology is obviously not what you can do with the gangsters. So tell me where you got it from. Where is the organization that gave you the weapon, what kind of people are they? of?"

 Chapter 1742： Suspected persons reinvention

    Although I already guessed it, this would be another masterpiece of the hand-joining club. But just in case, Xiao Shangen still wants to confirm and see if the final answer is different from what he imagined.


    The reality is that the development of things is indeed something that started to surprise him. At this time, only Selial, who had a life-saving idea, would not have any concealment, so immediately, he would shake everything he knew like a bean.


    "It''s Adrian, these are all given to me by Adrian. He has a factory on Long Island that specializes in making these alien-related weapons. I bought them from him."


    "Adrian?"


    "Yes, Adrian Tums. He was the owner of a waste company. He was the first guy to start recycling those alien technologies. Because there are a few people under the hand who are very good at modifying the technology of these aliens, so He slowly became the weapon of this type of selling equipment. The weapon in my hand was bought from him, and I know that there are many people who do it like me!"


    With the name provided by Seyol, Xiao Shangen immediately transferred the complete information about this Adrian Tums.


    Adrian Tums, Electronic Engineering Specialist, Doctor of Mechanical Engineering. There is a small company called Tums Recycling Company. There are not many employees, and it is the type that barely enters the rich class. There is a wife and a daughter, family relationships and jealousy, the wife is a full-time housewife at home, and the daughter is now just going to college.


    The alien invasion a few years ago made his company near bankruptcy. Because the entire New York property has collapsed, the two most important properties in his name, the villas in Queens and the electronics factory in Long Island, have fallen below the reserve price. And for those who mortgaged both properties to the bank to maintain their own operations, this is not a good news.


    The bank��s debt has put his company in a difficult position, and the chaos and ruin in the New York area have prevented his business from going on. Logically speaking, he should be forced to go bankrupt by the bank, but the reality is that he quickly repaid the bank''s debt, and from the negative bourgeoisie directly into a rich monopoly.


    This shift of course attracted the attention of the US Taxation Office, but because all of Adrian''s bank records are displayed in New York, they seem to be powerless if they want to investigate him.


    In order to investigate a person''s account details and go to such a chaotic place, the people of the tax bureau are not afraid of dying to this point. Anyway, as far as the current situation is concerned, Adrian has not seen any tax evasion, so they have closed their eyes and temporarily let him pass the past.


    The sinful city has been separated from the national order of the United States, and it is also evident from here. And although the state agency has already adopted a default placement attitude for such people, it does not mean that he is already fine. At the very least, there are good people like Xiao Shangen who are paying attention to his every move.


    It can be said that since hearing about this Adrian news, Xiao Shangen has already taken care of him and asked Medusa to start collecting all the information about him.


    He was curious to know if this guy was as magical as Seyol said. Still, what he showed was just a blind man, and there was a more hidden and deep existence behind him.


    This is a question that takes time to verify, not something that needs to be solved right now. At the moment, after getting the things he wants to know from Seleol''s mouth, Xiao Shangen has obviously lost interest in him.


    He didn''t want to waste his time for this half-dead man, so he stood up and shook his head and said to the little Mourinho family behind him.


    "What are you waiting for? Wait for these people to get up and catch you up? Go ahead, do you want me to ask you one by one?"


    "Oh, yes, let''s go!"


    It was not until this time that some of the dreamy little Mourinho quickly pulled his mother and wife, smashed the crowd and walked outside the restaurant. They are flying fast, as if they are afraid of something to hold them. And just as Little Mourinho��s youngest sister walked past Selier��s side, she immediately became ashamed of screaming as if she had been violated.


    This sudden cry made Xiao Shangen think that something happened in a moment, and when he looked around and found that there was no problem, he did not breathe so much to the girl who was only fifteen or sixteen. Said.


    "What is your ghost? Why, isn''t it just exciting for you?"


    "Someone, someone caught me"


    Although she was very wronged, but in the face of Xiao Shangen''s dissatisfaction, she managed to control her inner fear and carefully responded.


    "Someone catches you" following the little girl''s words, Xiao Shangen transferred her gaze to her skirt. In general, such a person hiding under the skirt is definitely a character like a ghost. But now, there is only one person to do this, that is, Seyol, who was still pleading for survival.


    For Seyol, for the moment he is the only chance to survive, he certainly does not want to give up. So even if the body has been exhausted to such a level, he still tries his best to catch someone and get a chance to live from her.


    Little Mourinho��s sister was just a little bad luck, just caught by him, as a lifeline. For her, who was already frightened, it was just a scream, not a complete emotional breakdown, which was already a valuable thing.


    Xiao Shangen did not care about the strength of the little girl. In fact, at this time, he is more concerned about the strong desire for survival of Seligor. No one knows more about Selen''s current physical condition than he does. The previous spell only temporarily allowed him to return to the light, not a cure for him. He is very clear that Seyrell can''t support this level. He even said that his best choice now is to close his eyes and die.


    It��s just that he didn��t think that at this time, he had not given up his desire to survive. This made him feel amazed, but he couldn''t help but squat down and asked him.


    "Your survival is really strong. Some of my surprises, sir. So, what do you want to say to me now?"


    "You promised me, you promised to give me a chance to live."


    Although Seyol also saw the idea that Xiao Shangen let him go its own way, he still tried hard to make Xiao Shangen fulfill his promise. In this regard, Xiao Shangen just sighed, and then asked the small Mourinho family behind him.


    "Is there a phone call? Lack of money for me."


    The request of the savior is definitely difficult for this family to refuse, so soon, an almost new oppo phone is already handed over to Xiao Shangen. After taking the phone, Xiao Shangen dialed the 911 directly with the emergency phone, and then threw the phone to Seligor. In this regard, he said so.


    "I have already called you for the emergency number. You can go there and ask for help. Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance to live. I can do it for you. As for whether you can live this problem, after all. Still have to look at your own luck. In a word, I wish you good luck, sir."


    After saying this, Xiao Shangen no longer gave Seyril any chance to entangle, and Mourinho��s sister was already striding out.


    There are people who are still there, or those who are not close at the door, obviously do not dare to have any excessive moves. Xiao Shangen was not polite with them. After walking directly to a car and indicating that the driver himself had rolled down, he sat on the passenger car and then said to Mourinho.


    "What are you doing? I won''t drive. Hurry, I have to hurry. Of course, if you want to continue to deal with them, then I haven''t said this!"


    Its words are not polite, but Little Mourinho has a flattering feeling. Because Xiao Shangen��s attitude has been clearly expressed, it is that he intends to shelter the little Mourinho family and to allow them to leave safely in a **** manner. For the frightened little Mourinho family, this kind of substantial help is more gratifying than saying 10,000 words in the mouth.


    Little Mourinho is a man who has seen a big storm. He himself thinks that he has already been obsessed with life, and he is psychologically prepared for everything. But now, in the face of the selflessness of Xiao Shangen, he still feels moved in his heart.


    He wants to say something, but looking at Xiao Shangen��s impatient look, he doesn��t know what to say. So he could only be silent, with a slightly red eyes, and started the vehicle without a sound, slowly leaving the group of people in the gang.


    He can still barely control his emotions, but his family woman obviously does not have such a mentality. Finally escaped from the tiger''s mouth, this unbearable experience and the happiness of the escape, let them all could not help but choked.


    The three young girls are almost crying and can''t help themselves. Little Mourinho''s wife can''t control her emotions. Only their mothers recovered first with their rich experience in life. As soon as her emotions recovered, the first thing she did was to use Spanish to express her gratitude to Xiao Shangen.


    "Thank you, sir. Thank you. If it weren''t for you, our family really didn''t know what to do. You are a good person, God will bless you."


    For most Americans, Spanish is a bit of awkward language. It is the same as most Chinese people can hear Japanese, but they don��t understand the meaning. They can hear that others are speaking Spanish, but they may not be able to understand what others are saying.


    Little Mourinho regards Xiao Shangen as such a person, so he is planning to make a translation of Xiao Shangen. However, at this time, Xiao Shangen has already responded in Spanish in the previous step.


    "It''s okay, madam. It''s just a matter of doing things for me. And again, your craft has the value worth doing. My father often tells me that love and food can''t live up to it. It''s like your craft. A superb chef, if lost, it is a loss of the world!"


    For a woman who can make ordinary home-cooked dishes so delicious, Xiao Shangen is not afraid to give a very high evaluation. But for Mourinho, he is not so polite.


    Selen''s words did not play a role. At the very least, in the impression of Little Mourinho, Xiao Shangen did not have much affection.


    It can be said that if Xiao Mourinho showed a man''s responsibilities when he was to his family, then at the beginning, Xiao Shangen would definitely let himself die. Rao is now he has intervened, affecting the fate of Mourinho, but he still has considerable dissatisfaction with him. This dissatisfaction is not vented through action, because he still has no idea of ??playing his own face. So he can only use words to warn the little Mourinho.


    "It''s you, sir. I know what you used to do, and to be honest, I don''t have any good feelings for people like you. The reason why I saved you is that I don''t want to see a child still not born. I lost my father. But that doesn''t mean that I will forget what you did before."


    "From now on, I will pay attention to your every move. And you should be careful, don''t do anything I don''t want to see. I can give you a rehabilitated because of your unborn child. Opportunity, but this kind of thing can''t happen for the second time. If there is a second time, you should understand what this is."


    "I understand. If there is a choice, I will not think about doing this kind of thing. However, this country has not left me with room to choose."


    Little Mourinho is smiling, he is not an excuse, but his heart is full of confusion. Although the escape is a good thing to celebrate, but in any case, there is an uncertain future ahead of him. He has already foreseen the hardships of this road ahead, and he is really not sure that he can follow this path. For the time being, he is only bracing strong, and in the end he can hold on to what facts, he has no grasp in his heart.


    Little Mourinho��s worry, it��s hard to understand the confusion of Xiao Shangen. After all, he has never been exposed to such problems. However, with the help of Medusa, he still understands the difficulty of this family more or less. So after thinking about it for a moment, he asked.


    "So what are your plans for the next step? I think you should not be a legitimate immigrant. You have left the city. Do you have any plans?"


    "I don''t know, sir. Now I can only take one step and take a step."


    For the benefactor who has the life-saving grace, Little Mourinho apparently did not continue to trouble him. However, since this mouth was opened, Xiao Shangen apparently intends to send the Buddha to the West. He doesn''t care what Mourinho thinks, but he says it directly to him.


    "Go to the city of Hui Yao. Find the immigration department to make your situation clear. Although your identity must be forced to accept the most severe review, but as long as your attitude is good enough, I believe you can still start yourself there. The new life. With such a craft, it should not be wasted. Start a new life and be a good person. This is definitely better than doing the hell!"


    ��Hui Yao City? I know there is good, but we are��


    "There is not so much, although it is going. I will find a way to give you some help. Remember my words, be a good person. Otherwise, you will lose everything you have sooner or later."


    When it comes to this point, how can Mourinho not understand that his family has received the help of this unknown hero. This made him feel grateful, but he couldn''t help but be curious about his identity. So now, he wiped his red eyes directly, and then asked Xiao Shangen.


    "Thank you, sir. You have a life-saving grace for us. Can you tell us your name? If you can, I will pray for you all my life and bless you."


    "Name?" After thinking about it, Xiao Shangen immediately opened his mouth and revealed a white tooth. "Call me to light up. I will call this later."

 Chapter 1743： Insignificant belief execution

    After welcoming and welcoming Mexican aunts, Xiao Shangen galloped in the opposite direction of Mourinho��s sisters.


    Their goal is to shine in the city, and their goal is the huge shadow hidden in this sinful city. The two are not on the road at all. Of course, he is not the reason to continue to accompany them. And then again, it is already benevolent to take them all the way to the outside of the sinful city. Xiao Shang En does not feel that he has so much effort to accompany them to Hui Yao City. That is no longer a matter of finding things. It is a matter of self-investment and self-seeking. He is not stupid enough to make such a low-level mistake.


    In short, the matter of the little Mourinho family has come to an end for him. Although there is still a little bit of work to be done, but that little thing does not need him to go to personally. With Medusa, she can provide the small Mourinho family with a complete set of procedures for entering the city of Huiyao. So there is no need for Xiao Shangen to worry more about this.


    In a way, this is the first perfect level of the completion of the task. So of course, his heart is full of pride and impulsive impulses. Compared with the previous one, this time he did not feel any pressure at all, but full of motivation. He is already eager to start the next task and taste the sense of accomplishment that once again acts as a hero. And this is exactly what Medusa wants to see.


    Through big data collection, she built hundreds of thousands of models to deduct, not to make things happen again like the last time. What he wants is the possibility of precision and rigor, the control of all things in their own hands. Only in this way can she ensure the safety of Xiao Shangen and ensure that he grows up both physically and mentally.


    The current situation can only be regarded as a good start. To truly let Xiao Shangen grow to his father''s level and grow to the level of being able to bear the heavy burden, he still needs to go through further tempering.


    This is the duty of Medusa and the most meaningful one of her current jobs. Of course she will not slack off on such matters. And it is her role as the grandfather of the novice village, the experience of Xiao Shangen began to grow at a speed like a fly, and quickly increased.


    The normality of young people takes time. Before this time had passed to a certain extent, all his actions were just a small fight. His performance is negligible for the big things that the world itself is working on. Not even can cause too much attention. This is no exception even in a country that claims to have been completely taken over by Stark��s eyes and ears.


    Despite the slightest wind, a superhero who just emerged is simply not a small role for Stark, who now controls the country. He will not waste his precious time on this small role. With the existence of the Superhero Bills Supervision Committee, it is enough to deal with such a small role.


    In contrast, he clearly can care about the national events he has planned. The most important national event at the moment, of course, is the ongoing **** war.


    The smoothness of the early war does not mean that the situation of war has been completely controlled. In fact, the war situation in the whole **** is now constantly changing.


    From the current intelligence point of view, it seems that it is not just the resistance of the evil spirits, but even the forces of other hells have begun to intervene.


    The different devils in these different hells have given the US team great pressure on the war. The most notable point is that their air superiority has been severely challenged.


    The devils from the anxious **** are far superior to the evil spirits of hell, especially those flying wings, but also caused a lot of damage to the US Air Force. In order to ensure the air superiority and the absolute advantage on the battlefield, Stark had to increase the investment, and put the price of the air force and the new generation of fighters into the large-scale.


    Strictly speaking, the investment in this war has begun to exceed the bottom line of his heart. But seeing the victory is in sight, the moment when the country reverses its fate, and let him give up at this time, he will certainly not be willing. So even if he bit his teeth and withstand all the pressure, he must further invest his military power.


    Maybe he doesn''t feel that his choice is wrong, but in some people''s eyes, he is already like a gambling gambler, and he starts to take risks.


    This is not good news, especially for those who are on a boat with him. But for some others, this is a pretty good news.


    Stark��s large-scale military investment has brought back the regional battlefield, which has already begun to show signs of decline, to formality. In this sense, such investment also means that American ambitions have been completely abducted. Once their plans are implemented in secret, then whether it is **** or human, they will return to the path of peace. And this is what they really want to see.


    Justice itself is the need to make sacrifices. Sacrificing their own reputation and the strength of the ambitious home is clearly a better choice than sacrificing the interests of innocents and truly great people. This is also the ultimate purpose of Peter Park and the Supreme Master. But for now, they must continue to be exhausted for the war in front of them.


    The stalemate of the war is not only reflected in the US team, but also in different levels of casualties in his own troops.


    Although in terms of strength, Peter can already be said to be comparable to the gods. But he still can''t do the omnipotence in the story, which is actually impossible for the gods themselves. He can only say that he can do his job best, but in a brutal war, no matter how good he is, he can''t let his nearly one thousand hands do nothing.


    War requires sacrifice. The so-called meat grinder is not only the flesh and blood of the enemy, but also its own. There is only a difference between a lot and a small amount, and when the loss on the **** side reaches 10 million, even if the legendary fighting hero John Basron has more than a thousand surreal records Accounts, the evil spirits of Peter''s men must also have nearly 10,000 casualties.


    Of course, the power of the evil spirits is far above humans, and they certainly can do more than the average human. So nearly 10,000 casualties are completely exaggerated rhetoric, and he does not have 10,000 evil spirits to lose. However, no matter how calculated, more than three hundred losses can not run.


    As a commander, you can''t say that he didn''t try his best. Because in the war here in Hell, he has indeed achieved the goal of being a leader and deliberate. Controlling the loss at such a level is already the result of his ability to reach his limits. It can be said that if it weren''t for him, the current evil spirited knights were afraid that they would have collapsed and died.


    No one can say that he is not on this issue, even within the devastating evil spirits of the Knights, there will be no doubts about his ability and ability. For these evil spirits, it is their own choice to break into hell. And the devils are the same, and they are a result of their benevolence.


    They are willing to accept such a result. It is only that although they accept such a result, it does not mean that Peter can accept such a result. For Peter who took on such responsibility for the first time, such casualties are too heavy. Even if no one will blame him on this issue, he will involuntarily blame all his faults on himself.


    The more the war continues, the more the casualties expand, and the more he feels the pain and guilt in his heart. What scared him the most was that as a commander, he could not reveal the most real thoughts in his heart. He must be calm and calm in front of his own people, and must show them enough confidence and enough coldness. The result of this is that, like the flooding of Taotao in a small gully, the pressure inside him began to become more and more huge.


    This is manifested outside, that is, his temper begins to become moody, even to the point that it is beyond normal control.


    This is very common on the battlefield. In fact, it is not just him. Absolutely large numbers of evil spirits have more or less changes in this area. After all, it is a cruel war and the most tortured inferno. Even if they are still dying, it will inevitably be affected on such a battlefield. It��s just that Peter��s situation is more serious than them.


    This is not a noteworthy situation. Although many people see this change, they may not necessarily put him in the heart. However, for the ancient Master, this kind of thing is a big problem.


    She felt that it was necessary to talk to Peter and let him keep his own calm at this critical time. After all, their plans are huge, and the slight difference in the pool is the problem of the two worlds. And if you don''t want to drop the chain in such a big event, then controlling your mood and adjusting your mindset is a very important thing.


    So planned, Master Gu soon took a moment to find Peter, and said to him in front of him.


    "Mr. Parker, I noticed your recent emotional changes. I hope that you are aware of your own problems. Right now is the key moment in our plan. I think you should find a way to solve your emotional problems. Prevent what happens at this critical time. You should be clear that peace between humans and **** is here. Once our plan fails, the consequences are unbearable for us. !"


    It''s a big deal and it''s very tight in time. The Gu Yi Master can have no long-term treatments like a psychiatrist, and rely on the heart to help you solve the problem. She does not rely on this to make money, of course, will not try to delay the time. For her, of course, the earlier the problem is solved, the better, so she naturally does not mean how much politeness when she speaks.


    For her such warning is greater than the exhortation of the argument, although Peter''s first reaction was to temper, some violent want to refute. But under the circumstance of restraint, he nodded and solemnly guaranteed it.


    "I know what you mean, rest assured, I will adjust my status as soon as possible. I just can''t accept it, I can''t accept this terrible sacrifice. It''s damn, why should I let this happen? Things, I am really not the material for this kind of thing!"


    Looking at the hair on his head, he scratched his head like a chicken coop. Peter was completely vented, and he complained to the ancient one. For him, Gu Yi is probably the only guy in the world who is qualified to listen to him. Only when faced with her, can he put down all the masks and show all the emotions in his heart.


    This is a kind of trust. It can be said that he has established a considerable trust relationship with the ancient one without knowing it. For his grievances and grievances, Gu Yi also sighed and whispered.


    "I know the pressure you are under, but you have to know that this is the choice we have to make. Take personal suffering as a sacrifice and avoid more people suffering the hardships they can''t afford. This is not ours. Do you forget the choices, your original intentions. You are fighting for justice, and justice is a force that will never and cannot fall. You must be strong enough because only you are enough Strong, you can pick up the banner of justice and truly fulfill your ideals."


    "I can''t do it, I''m afraid I can''t do it. I can''t watch them go to death anymore, I don''t want to see such sacrifices anymore!"


    "You have to do it. And no one but you can do this."


    A slap in the face, Gu Yi interrupted Peter''s venting and grievances, and he never responded to him with such a solemn attitude.


    "Tell me, do you still want to be a symbol of justice? Tell me, do you want to give up at this time? We have paid so much, so many people have died here. If you give up at this time, you Can you afford them? Answer me, Peter Park. Tell me your answer!"


    "I"


    The complaint ended, and the hot brain finally recovered. The person who shoulders the idea of ??justice has regained his waist and reaffirmed his beliefs. He found the direction, because, he gave the answer.


    "Sorry, I know where I am wrong. I understand, what should I do!"

 Chapter 1744： Great changes in the war situation

    The people who are enlightened and the people who are confused are obviously different. This is manifested outside, that is, the commander of Peter becomes more rational, more tough and more possessive of the so-called leader.


    Not many military leaders are recognized by others by humanistic care. That is the trick that politicians will play. For example, the famous Liu Huangshu is the best player to play this trick. It depends on his military skills. I am embarrassed that the first half of my life has been displaced and the experience of being under the fence has been a good illustration of everything.


    Peter''s current job is not to be a grateful leader, but a war leader who is tough, to make himself feel reliable, and to make his opponent feel fearful. So no matter which angle you look at, he should behave like this.


    It is inevitable that the people like it and love it. After all, the evil spirits lay down hell, not to watch their commanders tear their tears at their sacrifice. For their enemies, this is actually a favorite thing.


    Peter��s hesitation and confusion were not completely unaffected by Randkiel. The biggest impact is that the most important part of their plan has been seriously shelved.


    Ghost Rider! The fierce battles in the past have left the Hells dead and wounded, and many of them have died in the hands of those evil knights who are dying. However, they are not completely unproductive. For the uninformed devils and the other hells that were later drawn, they got the territory that was separated from the evil spirits. For Randall and the Satan behind him, they got the power of the evil spirits who have been jealous.


    More than 300 knights lost by the Evil Knights Legion, it can be said that the vast majority are in the hands of Randil. And what exactly does he want these evil spirits to do, this is already an answer that is about to be revealed.


    Not far from the final answer, as long as such battles continue several times, then everything will soon be revealed. At this time, it was actually the time when the pressure of Randil was the biggest. After all, convincing Satan to distribute the food that belonged to his bowl to other people, he took a big risk.


    In order to allow Satan to nod, he made a ticket and said that he could get all the prerequisites for his plan in the shortest possible time. At this time, Peter stopped his own war because of his hesitation and struggle. This naturally puts him under tremendous pressure.


    It can be said that if Peter has been so procrastinating, then the anger from Satan can burn Randel to ashes. And it is precisely because of Peter''s sudden awakening that he can have such a chance to escape.


    At this point, he must be thankful to Peter and the ancient Master. Of course, the way he thanked him was probably that he did not leave room for the evil spirits in the war, and tried to hold more evil spirits in his own hands.


    This is the most important and fundamental thing. From this point of view, the attribution of the evil spirits in the district is obviously not so much in his mind.


    On this issue, Randel can be said to have a new understanding. In his view, nowadays this is being contested by all parties, and the fat that is almost certain is not so attractive.


    Of course, this is not to say that he has not seen the evil spirits of hell. After all, it is the largest piece of the greatest hell. For being the master of this hell, Randil is still very much aspired. However, in this chaotic situation at the moment, it is obviously inappropriate to bet on the strength of one''s own hands.


    Let me not say whether the capital in his hands is the last qualification to laugh in this competition, but it is the loss in the middle, which is a problem he can''t afford. Therefore, after a careful measurement, he chose to give up.


    Of course, this abandonment is only a temporary problem, because in his view, now that he does not have much capital to seek this territory, does not mean that he does not have such capital in the future.


    The most powerful of the forces fighting for **** is humanity. This is evident from the tragic death of human beings and the tens of thousands of countless devils. However, such a powerful force does not have no weakness at all. At the very least, there is a clear understanding of the fact that the strong offensive of human beings is completely maintained on their strong logistics system.


    Still, don''t think of him as an old-fashioned antique. It is impossible for him to understand this kind of cleverness. As long as he took a moment to understand the modern military system of mankind, he could understand that he had left the perfect logistics support system, the so-called steel torrent, and the aircraft tank was nothing but broken iron. Slightly sent two teams of elite, with a large blade can be removed.


    Therefore, what humans really do is not enough to fear. For thousands of years, **** is the territory of these devils. Even if human beings can take it for a while, it will return to the hands of these devils sooner or later. This point, he is very confident, so he will choose to withdraw at this time, the main force of this battle for the latecomers.


    Let them kill and die, it is best to be beaten by humans and even lose their underwear. This may give him a chance to make a profit. Of course, when the fisherman is not easy, the first problem to be solved is the human forces that are entrenched in hell. But since it��s right to find the right way, would it be difficult to clear them?


    Randol has considerable confidence in this issue. With Peter''s cooperation in this regard, all his plans began to be carried out in an orderly manner.


    The rhythm of the war has been accelerated. Of course, it is impossible for a man who has achieved great advantages to live in peace. In order to completely accelerate the steps of the war and expect to accept this war across the world in the shortest possible time, the US military will of course spare no effort to push its own front.


    On the other side of Hell, Randil, who has gradually got what he wants, certainly cannot continue to use his precious strength in this kind of war. He started to work hard and even said that he gradually began to belong to himself and anxious. The power of **** was withdrawn. Without the support of this powerful force, the remaining weak chickens and fish can certainly not be supported for too long under the bombardment of the human army.


    Step by step, this is an inevitable result. In the face of such a situation, the US military apparently found the feeling that the momentum of the end of World War II broke into Germany. A hearty victory, this is obviously what every soldier wants to encounter. So naturally, they are almost all invested in this kind of war that can almost end.


    As a soldier, what is wrong with trying to put the military medals representing honors on his chest? Of course, the answer is no, and just as they struggled for this goal, those who played a disgraceful role in this war have already begun to use their own means.


    The first is the ancient Master. The direction of the Hell War is dominated by her, and human beings can lay such a huge war advantage in this different world. To a certain extent, she can also be regarded as indispensable. Because without her existence, human beings simply cannot afford to set foot on this land.


    Without her magic as a premise, human beings have more aircraft cannons, tanks and armor, and they simply cannot reach the devil''s power in another world. It can be said that she alone has already supported nearly half of the logistical needs of mankind in this war.


    If she wants to be intimidating with Stark, then even if Stark is no more fucking, she should hang her several big medals of honor, and incidentally, she might be inserted into the Pentagon. Use her power to bury a deadly card for the future military operations of the United States.


    But unfortunately, from the very beginning, the Master of the Ancients was the idea of ??a virtual and a snake, to reach this so-called alliance with Stark.


    She has lived for nearly a thousand years and has witnessed countless ambitious families. In her eyes, even Stark��s actions have an excuse for patriotism, but this does not change the fact that he is a ambition.


    His love for his country is based on the pain of other countries and the whole world. This is a behavior that harms the world and self-interest, and such an act is precisely what the ancient Master cannot agree with.


    Above the balance in her heart, the interests of the vast majority of people must be more important than the interests of a small number of people. In the past millennium, she has been working hard to maintain the interests of the vast majority of people. Why is the prestige of the Supreme Master so heavy, not only because of her strength, but also because of her means. In those past years, she did not do much to evaporate a small part of the world in order to prevent the spread of the power of the evil spirits.


    At the moment, Stark has been classified as a small group of people, and she is also able to do what she can do with the label of human danger. Of course it is imaginable.


    The time is ripe, and the hypocritical alliance will naturally come to an end. Although his disciple has the identity of Stark''s son, in the face of the big and the big, the ancient Master can not give this relationship to his heart.


    Humans have taken an absolute advantage in this war, and said that they have exceeded the expectations of the ancient one. Further, they will break the bottom line of the ancient one and thoroughly control the **** in the palm of the hand. It is certainly unacceptable for the ancient beginning of the identity of the Lord of Hell to Peter. So when the war was about to go to the final step, she suddenly shot and closed the passage between the two worlds.


    Such a sudden change is equivalent to killing the lifeline of the US military in an instant. They are a great skill, and it is impossible to win a war across the world without logistical support. Although at present, the ammunition and resources they have accumulated can barely cope with the current war situation. But with the exhaustion of this resource, they will inevitably fall into an unprecedented dilemma.


    So it is almost inevitable that the high-ranking American military in Hell began to panic about this kind of thing.


    "What happened? Our portal? Why did our portal suddenly disappear. Where is the ancient Master? Tell her to find me!"


    The top executives are well aware that this sudden change must have come from a level of magic that they don''t understand, and in this case, the only person they can rely on is the one Master.


    It is she who has established this transmission channel that can help them cross the world, and if there is a problem with this channel, then they can only find a solution from her. After all, there is a person with the name of the Supreme Master. It is not a problem for her to solve this unexpected incident.


    Of course, this is just an idea in their hearts. And another thought, they just have a little bit in their minds, there will be a chilling feeling. At such a time, no one is willing to do this worst plan. They would rather blame it for being absurd, and they would never be willing to believe in the possibility of this happening.


    This is luck, it is the nature of mankind. And this nature is in some ways also in line with the interests of the ancient Master. Therefore, she did not jump out at this time and blamed all the problems on her own. Instead, they appeared in front of these high-level people with a rather troublesome and completely unsure gesture, and said it directly to them.


    "My spell has been cracked by the enemy. I can''t open the door to the human world!"


    For the military commander in hell, this is both bad news and good news. Of course, in any case, the situation at hand is extremely unfavorable to them. Therefore, he can''t control the possibility of being there, but immediately said to the ancient Master in the tone of command.


    "Guiyi, can you open a new door again? You should know that our war must have perfect logistics to protect it. If there is no support channel for your support, not only the situation of war will be There is a reversal, and even our army in **** will be hit hard!"


    "I know, I will find a way as soon as possible. However, I am worried about one thing. Since those devils have a way to crack my portal, are they still have other means to target us? In this regard, we The most comprehensive consideration must be made."


    ��What else can be worse than it is now?��


    "That may not be!" In the heart of a silent smile, the ancient one took the name of the means to crack the other side, leaving this crucial position. Shortly after she left, the alarm sounded louder in the entire base.


    The devils are already coming to the door at this time. In the face of these sudden devils, all the high-ranking figures of the military have fallen into deep despair.


    For them, the end is already coming!

 Chapter 1745： 噩 连 连 撇 撇 撇

    The loss is continuous. After the logistical support of the delivery channel was suddenly cut off, humans were also devastated at the highest command of hell. This is absolutely terrifying for the US military''s troops in hell.


    Be aware that all messages can be blocked at the beginning of an unexpected situation. The commanders can''t tell the soldiers on the front line that their back road has been cut off, because that means they will completely die on the land of this different world.


    Honors, medals, and the possibility of returning home to all things are gone. Even if the war is completely won at this time, there is no difference between it and the failure. Because the soldiers'' emotions will change uncontrollably, they will lose their fighting spirit and even say that they may change before the battle. And if this happens, then the future of the entire United States is undoubtedly to be buried here.


    No one can afford such a big risk, so blocking the news and trying to solve this problem as quickly as possible is the only choice that high-level commanders can make.


    They want to solve the problem before the news leaks out. Only in this way can we ensure that all the bad things don''t appear in front of them. What they didn''t think of was that the black hands behind all of this did not just use such a trick. Her shot is a series of combination punches, and under this series of combination punches, they are simply unsuccessful and ruined here.


    The disappearance of the top level, the blockade of the news suddenly became a joke. When the news of the severance of the passage and the high-level destruction went to the frontline army, the turmoil brought about by it was in no way different from an unprecedented earthquake.


    It is inevitable that everyone is in danger. In this case, as long as it is a normal person, it is impossible to put your energy on top of this war. They will try to think about their own path, and in the absence of any choice at the end, their cranky thoughts will only make their brains more and more chaotic.


    At this time, if it were not for the efforts of those middle-level officers, it might be that the entire American army would become unsuccessful and fall apart. It can be said that they used their authority and ability to reluctantly maintain the stability of this army.


    But this is not a long-term solution. Because of the very real problem, it is their prestige that can not solve the serious problems in the logistics.


    The resources they are currently able to deploy are limited, and once the modern war machine is activated, its appetite like a behemoth is simply not filled. Even if the soldiers are scrupulous about the embarrassing situation at the moment, they will not ask for wages and other things for these middle-level officers. But what you eat and drink is the daily use of materials, which is definitely indispensable.


    It��s impossible for a horse to graze without letting the horse graze. It��s impossible for the American soldiers to do it. If you don��t even give them a straw, then the final result must be that they put you in the fire. On the shelf, you will be grilled and eaten.


    Don''t doubt whether this group of American soldiers who grew up under the aura of cooking can do this. When it comes to discipline, they are indistinguishable from their own British old watches. And think about the British soldiers who went abroad to fight, can let a female soldier of a brigade bring back more than one population to know how funny their discipline is.


    No matter how stupid people are, it is impossible to pin their hopes on them at this time. Therefore, the materials that are available must be no less. On this basis, the ammunition prepared for aircraft tanks and frontline units is naturally a more indispensable problem.


    The material is stretched, this is for sure. Even if they are estimated in the most optimistic situation, the materials they currently have are only able to maintain their normal operation for three months. This is still an estimate made when the war is less stressful and the battle is less intense. And once the war situation has evolved violently, how long can these materials last? It is really a question that no one can tell.


    The situation is already very bad. But the situation at the moment will only get worse.


    Because after the issue of materials, another serious problem was placed in front of these middle-level officers. That is the problem of intellectual equipment.


    Wisdom is one of the important factors that the US military can fight for, but there are also quite a huge problem in the intelligence machine itself.


    Because human beings can''t accept intelligence weapons as an intelligent life exists in their own side, even in the United States under the control of Stark, the intellectual weapon can only be used as a tool. As a tool, there must be a switch in the hands of human beings. In the United States, this switch is Stark itself, and his authority is the core key to maintaining the operation of the entire American society.


    In this war, Stark��s authority is obviously not very useful. Because his network has not yet reached the point where it can run across the world. I can''t say that there is something special to find a hard drive to bring back to Earth, and then the order from the Stark on the Earth to send it back to hell, and to those who are wise. Let''s not say that it is not troublesome, and that Stark has the ability to make the most correct command in the war. It is the high-level of the military that can''t allow this kind of more and more things to happen to them.


    I will be indifferent to the foreign military order. What do you mean by this way? Look down on us. In this case, then come to this war, and what do we want to be generals? Let us retire and go home for retirement.


    As president, it is obvious that Stark cannot ignore the opinions of these generals. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the entire war, he had to temporarily release his authority to the ground. This is a good thing in itself. After all, in the grasp of the war, his ability is indeed incomparable to those of these professions. This can be seen from the smooth progress of the war.


    However, with all the difficulties of the top commanders, a rather serious issue is already in front of everyone. That is, the mental weapon has completely fallen into a state of silence.


    The smart weapons under Stark and the intellectuals under the Olympics are still different. The intelligent instruments in the hands of Aochuang are strictly an initial model of life consciousness. Although they are still like the worker bees in the hive, they completely obey the instructions of Ao Chuang, but they are already aware of themselves. There are some concepts of initialization. They are already life, not a mere tool. And this is placed under Stark''s, but it is completely reversed.


    In Stark''s hands, they are more like a zombie. Although their level of intelligence has become difficult to distinguish between true and false, it can almost be true. But in essence, they still have to rely on the commands of the superior authority to operate. To put it simply, they are alive when there are orders, and they are dead when there are no orders.


    At the moment, the only high-ranking officer with command authority is in jeopardy, and it is inevitable that the intellectuals will stop running. The occurrence of this incident has obviously caused aggravation to the US military today.


    We must know that most of the large territory that the US military has laid in **** is relying on these intellectual devices to maintain order. Now that the wise-arms have stopped working and are in a state of silence, the security and management of these areas can immediately fall into a state of chaos.


    If this is just the case, then this is okay. After all, only the local residents in the occupied areas will be affected, and they have little to do with the US military. However, the influence of intellectual weapons is not just these, the most obvious one is the kind of rebellious problem that may exist.


    Don''t look at the crowds of people who have occupied Hell. They are not really heart-to-human, intending to surrender to humanity. It is a manifestation of the powerful strength of human beings and the need to bow to the strong.


    This is the nature of the devils. It is precisely because of this nature that when they discover that human strength is beginning to decline, they will inevitably turn from a docile dog to an ambitious wolf, and instead point the teeth and fangs to the past. Their masters.


    No one would doubt the possibility of such a thing. At best, it is only a matter of time. Once this happens, the entire US military will inevitably fall into a difficult situation of being attacked by the enemy. So can they break free from this dilemma? I believe that as long as it is a person who understands the point, I am afraid there will be no optimistic thoughts.


    It can be said that at this time, whether the war has to go on has become irrelevant. And if they can let these people live, how can they be safely returned to their hometown, this is a problem that these officers must consider.


    For these problems, these officers are obviously somewhat helpless.


    Not having high enough authority means that they are not exposed to the most confidential information. And although I know that I entered Hell through a portal, but how to establish this portal, who is the founder of this portal, they are completely ignorant.


    In the eyes of the ancient Master, they have become a group of headless flies that are locked in glass cabinets. They can''t do anything else except to hit the wall. That is, after they repeatedly hit the wall and repeatedly suffered setbacks, she was inserted at a critical point in time and entered without delay.


    In a military base at the forefront of the war, representatives from both the Air Force and the Army are engaged in a third dialogue and talks. Like the previous two, they found nothing. In addition to plainly gaining a lot of grievances and creating more contradictions, this dialogue has not played any other role at all.


    And just as their conversation was about to break up, the Master of the Ancients had already opened a small portal, and they appeared in front of them. For this sudden appearance, all the soldiers present were already out of the weapon, and they were aimed at her as usual.


    "Who? Sign up for your name, identity! Otherwise we will shoot!"


    In such a special season, it is not an exaggeration for these middle-level officers to show their cautious attitude. And for why they are so nervous and well-informed, naturally they will not deliberately challenge their sensitive emotions. So she raised her hands high and gestured to her harmlessness, saying to them.


    "I am a Guru Master, your president''s partner. In addition, the door to your **** is also made by me!"


    For the officers who are in trouble and unable to extricate themselves, the words of the ancient one are undoubtedly the beacons in the trek, bringing them valuable hope. But because of the principle of caution and caution, they once again asked the ancient plate.


    "Do you have any evidence to prove what you said?"


    "I think one or two of you may have been in contact with me. In addition, one of my disciples once appeared in front of the American public. You may know him. He is called Modu."


    Master Gu did not deliberately hide his whereabouts. So when she said this, there are really a few special guys who think of her existence. In addition, she mentioned the Baron Modu, who is a standard human appearance. So after some hesitation, several officers in charge of the overall situation chose to put down their weapons.


    This is not to say that they are too lax, nor that they are naive. But at this time, any hope that may exist is a life-saving straw for them. The previous reply of Master Gu apparently meant that their hope of returning to Earth fell on her. Whether it is true or not, it is worthwhile for them to try. So now, the person in charge here is already questioning the ancient Master.


    "Hello, you said that the portal we have here is made by you. Then I can ask what happened? Why did the portal suddenly disappear, and our headquarters, why was it suddenly captured by the enemy? It!"


    This kind of sharp problem, unless it is a fool, is willing to take care of himself. The ancient Master was certainly not stupid, so she immediately began to clean up her own ties.


    "I don''t know. From my point of view, this should be a long-planned action on Hell. They must have been looking for the existence of these portals from a long time ago, and they will destroy it at this time. I think this should be a move for them. I have already told the generals about this problem and told them about the possible risks. But I did not expect that the action of **** will be so fast, they hit us all. People are caught off guard!"


    This is not good news, so naturally, the scene is silent for a moment. But this silence is not long-lasting, because each of them has to consider their own lives. So soon, a new problem has been placed in front of the ancient Master.


    "So, Master, can you open the portal again and send us back?"

 Chapter 1746： Sorrowful and pessimistic

    Open the portal and send you back? Are you kidding? I have arranged such a good show with great pains. Is it because I have to spend so much effort to open a door for you? Don''t even think about it, this is an impossible thing. So now, Master Gu said to them in a very direct manner.


    "Sorry. Although I really want to do this, I really can''t do it right now!"


    For those who are full of expectations, this is definitely the worst news. So immediately, someone already questioned her loudly.


    "Why? Why not? Your work is not this? Open the way to another world for us. Why can''t you do this this time!"


    "Because I am responsible for the lives of all of you!"


    There is a high-sounding reason, and the Master of the Ancients said to them.


    "Listen, everyone. I know that you can''t understand the reason why I said this, but believe me, I am here for you. The portal is not as you think, as long as it is open, it is safe. Especially It is in the case that the other party has cracked my spell."


    "In this case, once I open the portal. Then one of the most likely cases is that you go in, and then my portal is directly destroyed by the opponent''s spell. This will let you fall into the world directly. In the crack between **** and hell, there will be no more chances in this life to get out of it. And I don��t think you want to let this happen to you."


    This is indeed a somewhat shocking statement, and in the face of such rhetoric, several officers have begun to face each other, and some have no idea.


    It is true that they are home-thinking and can��t wait to return to the world immediately. But this does not mean that they are willing to take their own lives and do such a gamble. Because according to the ancient Master, it is that her spells are completely controlled by people, and under this premise, even if they are bold enough to take their own life to a chance to succeed, this opportunity is also Very small.


    No one dares to make such a small probability of gambling, especially when their decision is not only the time of their own life. So it is inevitable, they are caught in a dilemma.


    "Is there any other way?"


    Not reconciled, this is for sure. The ancient one used it is their unwilling mentality. Only this group of soldiers have an extremely strong desire to survive, and they can play a role in the next plan of the ancient one. And if they all confessed to each other, they began to give up and die. Then the ancient one will feel overwhelmed.


    The question asked at the moment is timely, so there is no need to hesitate. The ancient Master has made such an answer.


    "Of course, there are, otherwise I will not appear in front of you. I said, I am a partner with your president, and our purpose is the same. That is to defeat the **** and prevent the invasion of our world by hell. And if the elites like you are buried in hell, then our actions cannot be said to be victory and success anyway. So, like everyone��s thoughts, I also hope that you can safely Send it back. In this way, even if our war is defeated, we can still save the power of life, waiting for the day of the return. But this is not easy."


    "As a mage, I have considerable confidence in my spell ability. I know very well that my spells can''t be cracked by anyone. In the hundreds of years that the whole earth has passed, there are only one or two people. I can do this, and even if I put this kind of thing in hell, there will not be too many people who can do this. I understand this hell, so I can probably guess the person who cracked my spell. Identity. And what I want to say is that if you can''t kill him and stop him from continuing to influence my spells, then I want to send you back is just a distant event. So, if you really want to To go back, go back to Earth, and return to your home, then there is one thing that everyone must do. Kill him and kill someone who might break my spell! This is the only way, and the only one. The way out."


    In the words, Master Gu has already made it very clear. In the face of her straightforward discourse, several responsible officers immediately reached a unified understanding after a look at each other.


    As the Guru Master said, this may be their only way out and the only hope for them to go home. Under this premise, any obstacles that may exist in front of them will be regarded as something that must be destroyed and removed.


    No one wants to be buried in a foreign country, and no one wants to die with their family and friends. The desire for life and the attachment to all good things give them only one choice to choose from. So now, they said in unison.


    "who''s that person?"


    The matter was completely developed in the same way as the Guru Master expected, which made the ancient Master''s mouth suddenly smile. At such a time, it is obviously out of place to show such a smile. However, she has her own words.


    "I am very glad that you have not been polished by the cruel reality in front of you. This may be the only thing worth celebrating in this bad situation. If you can keep such high morale, then believe me, we can The possibility of success will inevitably increase dramatically"


    "Don''t say this kind of grandiose words, Lord Master. You still say directly, who is that person!"


    Usually, the officers who have heard enough of this kind of official have not listened to this kind of flicker at this time. Their highest rank is only a major, and most of them are eunuchs. This is the highest level of frontline combatants. At this level, there is no choice to retreat behind the scenes, but continue to fight on the front line. It is not offending people, but they can''t stand the kind of bureaucratic style of running horses. They would rather climb the steel savage in the rain.


    Such a person does not like the ancient face of this kind of commercial touted face is inevitable, then there is no direct gun holding the head of the ancient one, forcing her to say the identity of that person, is already under the premise of her identity The performance of restraint made. This point, the ancient one can also be perceived. So she no longer talk nonsense, but immediately said the answer in her heart.


    "The King of Hell, the one who rules the highest king of hell. He should be the one who has been planning for a long time and intends to kill us."


    As soon as this identity was said, all the officers had a hesitant look on their faces. It is clear that this is not the case with what they expected.


    Originally, they thought that the guy that the ancient first master said was only a great mage in the devil, just like her, it was a character who lived in the world and forced him to show his head. They never thought about it. The one who was said by the ancients would be the king of hell. The most important and important guy in the **** they were in.


    The difference between the two is not as big as it is. The former, as long as he can determine his position, can directly send a team of elite past, to a surgical-like precision strike. It was like what they did to Saddam. Even if this is unreasonable, it will be a big deal to send the air force to the world. They don''t believe it, and the mages in one of your districts can still hold the nuclear explosion. If that''s the case, what kind of mage do you still call God in hell?


    For the first possibility, the officers can be said to be confident. For the identity of the latter, they are not so confident.


    An obvious factor is that the latter''s reputation is so loud that they can''t afford any confidence at all.


    To know the concept of the king of hell, in the past religious view that is the identity of a demon king. What the devil is like, these officers do not have a clear understanding, but correspondingly, they understand the concept of God clearly.


    The US military has personally confronted the gods, and the result of that fiasco has cast a huge psychological shadow on the arrogant American soldiers. Many people have complained until now that the bureaucrats must have been kicked by their heads and clipped by the anus, so that they can do things like this. Although it was later pushed to the Hydra, the facts prove that this is just a misunderstanding, but this does not change the senses of the American soldiers who have such a presence.


    It can be said that the vast majority of them have already suffered from phobia. Under this premise, let them deal with the devil who is in the same name as the gods. To be honest, this is really a bit of a hardship.


    Hesitant, hesitant, this is the expression that every officer can see on his face. In the face of such a reaction, they couldn��t help but sigh.


    This kind of thing is really urgent, and the end of the rush is likely to be the result of the reverse. Thinking of this, the ancient one had to hold on to his eager mind and began to persuade the officers.


    "I know what your thoughts are like. I also understand how such an opponent will put pressure on you. But I hope that you understand the truth, that is, do not move such a mountain in front of us, then We are definitely a dead end. One of the problems that is first placed before us is that our materials should be no longer available."


    With one sentence, we can get closer to each other''s relationship. In addition, these soldiers did not have much precautions against the ancient Master, so very quickly, it was already someone who put the reality in front of the ancient Master.


    "Up to three months"


    "Yes, three months. So have you ever thought about it, if we are not here, then what will we be after three months."


    "After three months, all our military forces can no longer have such a strong fighting spirit. The dilemma in the face of despair will let you know what ugly things are in human nature. Without soldiers who can fight for good fights, There is no weapon that can cause damage to the devil. All of us will be in the presence of hell, and will become the weak and weak presence of the ants. At that time, the devils will be like the hyenas who see the flesh and blood, crazy. Bite and let us swallow it."


    "Don''t expect to have a miracle happening at that time. You have to be clear that the only chance to change this possibility is in our hands. And if we don''t seize this opportunity ourselves, then this future is inevitable. The matter of life or death, the decision-making power is in our hands. And in the end, how to choose, I think if you are not stupid, it should be very clear."


    The words have already been said to be so clear, and if you can��t figure out what��s going on right now, it��s not a foolish thing to say clearly. Only if you should not face the reality, the ostrich that only inserts his head in the sand will do such a weak move. For these soldiers who have been killing the first line all the year round, they obviously will not be such a weak person who likes to escape from reality.


    "We understand what you mean, Lord Master. If this is really our only choice, then we will not shy away from this reality. Just, you, you really think we can have a way to deal with that. Role? Let''s not say how terrible his own power is, the most crucial question, want to face him, we are afraid to capture the last territory of the enemy. But the territory, really is not what we want I can easily get it."


    The officers who have begun to face reality have begun to be open and honest. The first thing they did was to shake off the current predicament.


    Although they have occupied most of the territory of Hell, it is like counter-attacking Europe during the Second World War, and it has been hit in Germany. But if you want to go further, it is not that simple.


    When I think about the Soviet attack on Berlin, what kind of meat grinder has become in Berlin can understand that this war is really going to be pushed to the point where it is enough to fill in. More than two million Soviet Red Army sacrificed nearly 100,000 people while occupying an absolute advantage. At the moment, their numbers do not occupy any advantage at all. Even with the convenience of weapons, such sacrifices are definitely less than anywhere.


    Bearing such sacrifices, and finally facing the gods'' powerful opponents, this is a task that is unlikely to be completed. It is no wonder that these officers have such a pessimistic view.


    Of course, although this is said, but the ancient one does not want these officers to be desperate for their tasks because of this kind of problem. This was not conducive to her plan, so immediately, she raised the voice and said loudly to the officers.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. We don''t have a card at all. You know, in this land, we still have the presence of reinforcements!"

 Chapter 1747： Monster reinforcement strength persuasion

    "Reinforcement?" For this somewhat inexplicable statement, the vast majority of officers are face to face, unintelligible. Only a few people, after hearing this, showed a frowning expression of disgust.


    "Do you say that the reinforcements are those knights who are full of fire, Master of the Master? If this is the case, please forgive us for not accepting this statement. I really can''t treat those monsters as our friendly!"


    As the most typical dark hero, the evil spirit knight''s own appearance makes it difficult for ordinary humans to accept their existence. Coupled with their unrelenting style of sin, even if they have been fighting side by side for some time, it is difficult for these American soldiers to completely put aside their attention.


    For them, the evil spirit knight is just a group of monsters. Even if it is a good thing to say, it is just a monster standing on their side for the time being. Rely on them to go to the city to plunder the village, yes. But it is impossible to ask their own little bet and pin their hopes on these monsters.


    The natural alienation of human beings is doomed, and they cannot have 100% trust in such aliens. Not to mention that it is 100%. As far as the current situation is concerned, I am afraid that even half of them will not be able to get it. This is obviously still quite different from the psychological expectations of the ancient one, so immediately, she said to these officers.


    "I don''t understand, everyone. Why do you reject the existence of these evil spirit knights so much? Don''t you know that they are on our side?"


    "Standing on our side? Who would dare to pack the ticket?" Although the Guru Master has already expressed his views on the evil spirit knight in a nearly standing way, it is obviously not so important to let these soldiers convert their ideas. Easy things.


    They are still convinced of their previous point of view, treating the existence of the evil spirit knight as a different kind. In this regard, the ancient Master can only move out of the last killer.


    "Well, gentlemen. If you insist on doing this, please answer me a question. You are so convinced that the evil spirit knight is the monster in your mouth. Then, if you are facing the former Avengers, When you are now considered by the US government as a wanted criminal, Peter Parker, do you think so?"


    Peter Parker, this will not be a silent name even in the military. If he is just an air juggler on the streets of New York, then these arrogant soldiers may not put him in his heart. But after he became an avenger, whether it was the rescue of the people on the other side of the UK, or the powerful power of killing the Quartet in India, these high-profile soldiers have a feeling of heart.


    In particular, he rebelled against this incident for the soldiers killed in the front line, although the top US officials were too eager to say loudly, but for the soldiers who were on the front line, there was such a hero who was willing to Talking to soldiers like them is really something that touches them.


    You should know that the most hated American soldiers who are on the front line are the ones who hate their own enemies, probably the top politicians who don''t take their lives to life. In the past years, in addition to being born and died on the front line, they also had to bear the crime of the executioner and cursed by the unsuspecting fools. But I don''t want to, the soldiers who obey the command for the first day of duty are at best a tool-like role in the war. It is the politicians who drive them to fight.


    But few people have been aware of this for a long time. And there are very few people who are willing to speak for them. Although General Ross was a soldier, he represented the interests of the upper echelons of the military and the party that is more politician. So of course he will not be in the forefront of these big-headed soldiers in this kind of thing. Peter��s actions are the first.


    Therefore, even if the government has degraded Peter from the former Avengers and superheroes to criminals and traitors, in the hearts of these soldiers, he is clearly a more trustworthy role than the top officials of the government.


    After the ancient Master moved out of Peter Parker, these resolutely determined officers began to become somewhat hesitant.


    If they say that they are an attitude that they will be suspicious of the ancient Master. So for Peter Parker, this once superhero, their trust is absolutely full. It is precisely because of this almost absolute trust that after hesitating, they have asked the ancient Master a question.


    "Does this have anything to do with Spider-Man?"


    Being able to ask such words means that their ideas have been shaken. And seized such an opportunity, the ancient first Master immediately pursued the victory and pursued.


    "Of course there is a relationship, everyone. You should be clear about what Peter Parker has. He can be transformed into a evil spirit knight, and from this point of view, he is the monster you say in your mouth. And you can think of him. Is it a guy who is not trustworthy?"


    The answer is of course impossible. Still, Peter Parker is more credible in the hearts of these soldiers than the politicians who are above them. And when they began to nod and admit their trust in Peter. Master Gu Yi immediately spread his hands and said aloud.


    "So, if I say that the evil spirit knight who is active in **** is the commander of Mr. Peter Parker, do you still think that they are monsters that cannot be trusted?"


    "Wait, you said that Spider-Man is leading this group of monsters? Do you have any evidence?"


    "Evidence, of course, if you want, I will take it out. I can even bring Mr. Peter Parker to face you in person. But one thing I need to remind you. That is, you can''t treat the evil spirit knight as a monster. Look at it."


    "You have to understand that they are human beings just like you. They only accept the power from the devil for some special reasons. They were once enslaved by the demon of hell, but now you can see these. It��s a traitor who escaped from his slavery. From this point of view, the relationship between them and **** is incompetent. This is why they will stand on the front line with you at this time. ""


    "Respect them, at the very least, don''t treat them as monsters. This is the basis of our friendly cooperation. And we want to fight against the devil, really destroy him, and get through the way we return to Earth, their Power is the absolute main force. In the face of big and big, we should come up with an attitude. You should have a few in your heart."


    This kind of bitterness of the Gu Yi Master made the officers should be, they also realized how they should have a role in the role they are playing. So now, they promise.


    "If things are really as you said, we will change our attitude. If it is someone else, maybe we will not be at ease, but since Spider-Man is there, we have nothing to worry about. There is only one problem."


    "Even with their help, can we really do what you planned? This is not suspicious, but we really don''t understand very well. How powerful is the evil spirit knight? When you deal with such existence, can you still have such confidence?"


    After all, it is a matter of your own life. These officers will of course care about where the confidence of the ancient Master is coming from. In this regard, the ancient Master can not tell them, because all of this is my self-directed performance, so I can have such great confidence. She can only compose her words in her heart, and she said to them.


    "The evil spirit knight is the most powerful force in hell, and the powerful devils that are difficult to deal with in your eyes are not likely to be the opponents of the evil spirit knights. So, in this last war, they It can act as a sharp knife and tear a huge hole in the enemy''s defensive circle. With this existence, I believe that the military power mastered by you must be able to be in a short period of time. Lay the victory for this war."


    "As for the problem that everyone is worried about, the existence of the **** demon. What I want to say is that it is not something you should consider. After all, like such a strong person, it is not a simple number of opponents that can be defeated. To solve him, you must have the same level of talent. At this point, I and Peter Parker will do their best. He is not the kind of god-like existence in your imagination, which means that he is not Unbeatable. As long as we can work together to break the deadlock at the moment, then I believe that the final victory must belong to us. I think everyone should be like me, with absolute confidence."


    Absolute confidence? This is really a bit of a mystery for the officers present. They have become accustomed to the modern warfare method of deriving results through data calculus, and now, let them deliver the issue of victory and defeat in a more idealistic statement, which is really a difficult problem for the strong. So now, they took a sly attitude and asked with a smile in the face of Gu Yi.


    "So, how much do you think our success rate can be?"


    "The success rate? If I were you, I would not ask such a question."


    Shaking his head, Gu Yi did not give any affirmative answers. Because of the truth, she is not sure how much success can be all these actions. Things have evolved to this point, and the final result can only be seen in the extent of their efforts. On this issue, she can only be encouraged in such a way.


    "You have to be clear, this is the only way we can go home. Besides that, any other choice is a dead end. If you don''t want to die, if you want to go home alive, you can only do it. You may have to do your best to do your job. This is our only chance, you should understand the truth."


    "That is, let everything be decided to fate, is it?"


    Someone asked bitterly, and in this regard, the Master of the Ancients only corrected calmly.


    "Strictly speaking, it is only after we have done our best, that we can give everything to our fate to decide. Before that, the people who are destined for fate are definitely not us!"


    Although this statement is straightforward, it is more acceptable to people. In this regard, several officers discussed each other for a long time before they finally reached an agreement on their opinions.


    "If you can really bring Spider-Man to meet with us, then I think the cooperation between us should not be a problem. Of course, the follow-up war plan, I think we have to go through some discussion. ��


    "This is what it should be. After all, you are professional in this respect. But I think I still need to remind you that the war must be as soon as possible. It will end soon after the end of the day and the end of the day. It��s different. Let��s not talk about the pressure on our materials. Just the winning rate makes us have to pay attention to this problem. After all, in this case, the chance of our failure will be one point every night. Reason, you should understand what you know."


    "Of course we understand. When we identify the monsters, no, the identity of the evil spirit knight, we will adjust the state in the shortest possible time to fully prepare for this war. One week, as long as one week Time. We can mobilize all the soldiers on the front line and join the war. You don''t have to worry about it. You just have to do your job, Master!"


    Although the final answer of the officers is not very polite, but for the ancient one, this is the answer she most wants to hear.


    The last force of the US military in **** has already been mobilized by her, and then, just look at how the little spiders can buy their hearts and let them completely become the power in his hands.


    At this point, she is not worried about the little spider. Because in her opinion, today''s little spiders already have a very strong leadership charm. Moreover, in today''s difficult situation, human beings instinctively desire the emergence and guidance of heroes. Under this premise, the little spiders who have their own heroic identity are their best choice.


    There may be change, but it won''t go beyond her control. In contrast, she is more worried about the response made by hell.


    She has a hunch that **** is definitely not so easy to follow. And what kind of fierce response it will make, she began to have a wait-and-see feeling!

 Chapter 1748： American response is optimistic

    The sudden situation of **** affects not only the fate of these frontline soldiers. For the entire US government, this is an uproar that can cause an earthquake.


    The sudden severance of the portal almost made everyone feel overwhelmed, and for any one of the insiders, it was like a basin of ice water rushing over their heart that was already smashing and blushing. At the same time as they cooled rapidly, they also let them involuntarily chill.


    That is the life problem of tens of thousands of American soldiers. If it is really an accident, then this can be said to be the biggest sacrifice of the United States since World War II. If this situation is really exposed, then don''t say it is Stark. Even if it is a resurrection in Washington, I am afraid I can''t afford such a big relationship.


    I am afraid that all the people who have caught up with this matter will be unlucky, and no matter who they are, the best result in the end is probably the class.


    Those who control power will certainly not be willing to suffer such disasters in peace, so they naturally try their best to save the situation at hand. But this situation at the moment is not a problem that you can call a few experts and you can solve it casually by investing huge resources.


    Magic is still different from science. Although it may be possible to walk out of the same way when the two roads go to the end, it is expected that human beings can reach such a level. Without a hundred years, it is basically an unrealistic reverie. And wait for a hundred years? I am afraid that their graves have been three and a long.


    Solving the problem can''t be solved, and if you let this thing conceal it. Well, let alone wait until the people��s public trial, and fear that they will not be able to pass even Stark��s. In the principle of thinking for their own interests, this group of people thought about it and reported the situation truthfully.


    In fact, even if they do not report the problem, Stark has already known the situation here. The wise weapon he placed here is more than just a display. After understanding the situation here, he was already in the first time.


    At this point, the person in charge of the military base is still in a meeting to discuss how to report to him. And just as they were still squashing for who to go to the top of the tank, Stark had already opened the door to the conference room, and looked solemnly at the people responsible for the loud geology.


    ��What is the situation? Why is the portal suddenly closed? Can someone give me a statement?��


    No matter what, being questioned by the president in person is a very serious situation. In this case, it is of course impossible for these bureaucrats to continue to sneak away. They immediately became honest and answered one by one.


    "We don''t have any prior knowledge of this, the President. It''s all about the sudden, the portal is closed. We are checking to see if there are any problems with the special parts."


    The parts in their mouth refer to some of the runes portrayed by the Guru Master in order to fix the portal. When everything worked well before, they didn''t let their experts go to study these things, hoping to take this method of cross-space attack in the hands of the US military.


    Of course, at this time, they are in their hearts and minds for those so-called **** experts. Because in their view, such a terrible situation will occur, a large part of it may be due to the curiosity of experts.


    They have applied more than once and want to sample them from the runes and the floor where the runes are depicted for further testing. Although such an idea has been severely suppressed by them, no one can guarantee that there will be one or two research lunatics in this area, and sneak up on such things.


    If this is the case, they must be responsible for all these things. And believe that Stark will be happy to launch them, as a scapegoat to give an explanation to the angry people. This is an indispensable part of political life, sacrifice. It''s not just at the expense of others'' interests, but also at the critical time to get rid of yourself in order to get the most benefit in the worst case.


    Not willing to be sure. But no matter how unwilling, they must also confess to this kind of thing. Because of this, at the very least, after they have convicted the crime, the above-mentioned big sister will find ways to keep them. And if they are to resist, then the end result will only get worse.


    Measuring the weight and gain, this is a compulsory course for politicians. So at this moment, these politicians and bureaucrats already have their own calculations. Some people intend to take part of the current problem and take part in it to save their political career as much as possible. And some people are already starting to squander their plans and Stark showdowns, with the greatest sacrifice and exchange for the president''s promise, and the benefits that can be tangible.


    These people''s careful thoughts can be said to be clear, but at the moment he simply does not mean to talk to these people in this kind of thing, but immediately warned them.


    "Listen, I don''t have the time to investigate who is responsible. I just want to know, what can you do to solve this problem? Find out the reasons and solve the problem. This is the only thing I want to see now. As for the rest, after all the things are over, I am slowly liquidating with you!"


    "But you, the public opinion over there"


    "Nothing!" In one sentence, the concerns of these responsible persons were interrupted. At the same time that Stark endured the anger, he had already told his prior arrangements. "I have issued an order, and everyone in this base will be forbidden. No one can have any connection with the outside world until the problem is solved. What you have to do is to find all the clues in the problem. Before I reveal it, I will find out the reasons and solutions for it. Understand!"


    "Yes, sir. We will do what you want. Just if the problem is not with us."


    Although the answer in my heart is that the problem lies with the idiots in my own hands, as a responsible person, he still inevitably thinks that the problem may be in other aspects, such as hell.


    And this is also the problem that Stark considered. Another reason for his martial law is that he does not want anyone to reveal any information in this area, especially after determining that the problem is not on their side.


    Once such a message goes out, it will inevitably cause a huge panic. Such panic will not only shake the government''s rule in the United States, but even bring the entire United States into the abyss. The result is that he is unwilling to see it anyway. Naturally, he will try his best to avoid this situation.


    Let the person in charge of the base conduct a self-examination, which is only his most optimistic consideration. And his most pessimistic thoughts are those that he does not want to see at all.


    For example, the complete collapse of human power in hell, and the existence of certain other possibilities.


    The former is unlikely. After all, the previous news was still a big invasion, and most of the **** has been included in the palm of the hand. If this is a sudden total defeat, let''s not say what kind of sudden situation can cause such a defeat. It is unimaginable that this strength is just that.


    I can''t say that Hell has such strength, but I just have to wait until I have suffered heavy losses. If this is the case, then where is the ruler of **** supposed to be stupid and cold-blooded? What exactly did he do in this way?


    What do you think, this seems to be an unlikely event. So think about it, but there are several other situations that are more likely.


    One is the problem of failure. This problem may be with them, or it may be at the other end of the portal. This is the luckiest one in all situations, no matter where it is. Because the fault can be checked, as long as the problem is found, then trying to solve the problem is a solution.


    Especially in the matter that the portal is so important, if it is really a problem with the fault, then even if they have nothing to gain here, then on the other side of hell, the Supreme Master will never be indifferent.


    However, the distance from the portal has disappeared for twenty-four hours. For such a long time, the Gu Yi Master did not say that he had come forward to solve the problem, and he did not even give a statement. So even if you are optimistic, I am afraid that I will not pin my hopes on this simple problem.


    Stark is a real smart person, and he rarely does the blind optimism. And it is precisely because he is such a person, so in the face of the current situation without a reasonable statement, he has already started the worst kinds of considerations.


    One is that the magic of the ancient Master was targeted. Although he doesn''t know what the structure of the spell is, he understands that the spell is actually similar to the technology product. That is, they are easily targeted by similar means. It is like human beings using hacking methods in modern warfare, attacking each other''s information base stations, and licking each other''s information networks. He believes that this situation should also occur in the confrontation of spells.


    Therefore, it is quite possible that someone in the **** has discovered the means of the Guru Master and has specifically targeted this approach.


    Closing the portal may be just the first step in their plan, and their next step is likely to be the most direct and powerful blow to the existence of the Guru Master. This may be the reason why the ancient Master did not show up until now. It is very likely that she is now in the scene of a dangerous scene in hell.


    And for Stark, whose game of almost all the battles is pinned on her spells, this is definitely not good news.


    Stark��s understanding of the ancient Master is really limited. He may know that this Supreme Master is superb and mysterious, but there is not enough clear understanding of what kind of strength she has. Perhaps in the fight against the ordinary devil, she can make the point of talking and laughing. But in the face of the number of powerful people in hell, those who are almost horrible, can she still do this? To be honest, Stark really does not have much confidence.


    There is no doubt that this will be a very bad situation. And in the possibilities that Stark expected, this is not the worst case.


    In the worst case, everything that the Guru Master said before is nothing more than a blind man, and what is happening at the moment may be her real purpose.


    From the outset, it was difficult for Stark, who had a precautionary mind and cooperated with the Guru Master, to have complete trust in her. So when this happens, he will naturally consider such a situation, that is, the ancient Master has betrayed him.


    Of course, the proportion of this possibility in his heart will not be greater than the former. Because he really couldn��t think of it, the reason why Gu Yi betrayed him and the benefits she could get.


    After all, they are on a united front, fighting the same camp of humans in hell. Unless the ancient Master rebels against humanity and trusts the devil in hell, it does not seem that she seems to have a reason to do so. According to the information he has collected so far about the Guru Master, in the past few hundred years, she has always played the role of **** in the eyes of the nail. With such an identity, he couldn��t think of the reason for the rebellion of the ancient monk.


    Unless it is said that this ancient Master is a fake. Or her plot is so big that she has exceeded her imagination. But this possibility is too much. Others will not say it for a while, but he clearly has a group of people like a small spider in hell. And what is the little spider''s personality, for Stark, who has been watching him grow up, that is really understandable.


    In his view, if the Guru Master really chose to betray, then the little spider would never tolerate her existence. With the sense of justice he showed, he would never allow the kind of warrior fighting for mankind to happen because of conspiracy and being buried in hell. He will spare no effort to stop this kind of thing, even if he is not caught, he will definitely find ways to seek help.


    This has not happened at the moment, which may mean that your own fears are somewhat redundant. Maybe at this time, do you have to have more confidence in them?


    Stark is hard to be objective, but at this time he has to force himself to be optimistic. For this worst consideration, he will not make assumptions for the time being. And if you simply consider it for the previous situation, then he must make a second-hand preparation as soon as possible.


    "Jarvis, help me to mobilize all the satellites, I want to find the location of Baron Modu in the shortest possible time!"


    Browse the reading address:

 Chapter 1749： Partner sinister

    "Is this the calculation of the Supreme Master? It is really a skill that people have to admire. I thought that it would be a big enough move to attack the **** with humans. I didn''t expect that in the end, she could still have such a Arrange. Just looking at a little bit, I have to admit that it is not awkward to lose the **** to the devil."


    As the Lord of Hell, Victor can fully sense any change in Hell at any time. And precisely because he can perceive all of this, he will not feel sorry for the people around him.


    In the face of such feelings, it is also known that the Baron Modu, who is all this, is a quiet look of the old man, and he is not surprised at such a thing. Because he really understands the ancient one.


    Gu Yi can be the supreme of the Master, protecting the characters of the world for hundreds of years from the hands of the demon. Her calculations are of course as terrible as her own skills. But anyone who dares to look down on her at this point has already paid the price for his stupidity.


    This is the hell, and so is the US government. It is not surprising that Modu is not developed at this time. Compared with the calculations of the Supreme Master, he is even more strange. Why is the Lord of Hell, in the face of such changes, still showing the same indifferentness to outsiders.


    Could it be that he has already given up on hell, or is he saying that he has any cards that can be turned over and not put in his hand?


    With such doubts, Modu directly asked this question. In the face of such a straightforward question, Victor was screaming and laughing with a mask.


    "The card, of course, I have. But I think this is not something you should care about. In addition, Sir Modu. Since your teacher has already made a move, then I think it is time for you to act. I give You have arranged a new identity, a new task. I hope that you can reach the level of satisfaction on this task! This is within the scope of our transaction, I want to get my support, you should know what to do ""


    The deal between the two was that Baron Modu was loyal to Victor, and he would also be supported by Victor as the new Supreme Master. This is something that has already been talked about, and Modu certainly cannot be rebellious at this time. So he just frowned, and he replied to Victor.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I have a partner, you should also know it. Randil, the former archangel, the commander of the Dark Angels. I know that he is planning a very interesting thing, and I also hope very much. I see this happening, so I hope that you can use your expertise to help him to some extent."


    "Help him? I am blunt, I remember that Dekier seems to be serving Satan, and Satan, he should not be your friend?"


    For the curved roads and intrigues in hell, Modu is more or less heard. What he knows very well is that as the masters of two completely different hells, the relationship between them should be less harmonious. This point, even if Victor can only be regarded as a successor, it should be no exception.


    He didn''t believe that Victor would speak so well, and he could easily let go of the deep-rooted shackles between the two hells and directly shake hands with Satan. I am afraid that even if he is willing to do this, the big lords of the evil spirits will never agree.


    Under Mephisto''s hands, they have already argued with the anxious **** for tens of thousands of years, and the hatred accumulated over tens of thousands of years can be erased without a word.


    Victor can''t understand this truth, so what is he doing for this? Modu had doubts in his heart, and in the face of his doubts, Victor was an inscrutable smile, which gave an ambiguous answer.


    "I am not a friend of Satan, of course, but there is no rule. I must have a friend''s identity to help him out. You don''t have to think too much about this matter. Just find Randel, follow him. It''s okay to ask for help. As for the rest, you don''t have to intervene or care."


    Victor obviously didn''t want to say this in depth, and Baron Modu did not break the determination of the casserole. People who have lived to his age have more or less understood what they should know, and what they should not know. So after pressing the doubts in his heart, he asked directly to Victor.


    "Where am I going to find him? Are you in a **** of hell? I haven''t been there before, and I will say it again. I don''t think that the big devils who are afraid of **** will have a polite attitude towards me."


    "No need to do this, he is now in the world. Go to this place, report my name, he will know what you are coming to!"


    By hand, a coordinate was passed to Baron Modu, and Victor had disappeared silently in front of him. He has already felt the exploration of some special characters, and he will certainly avoid the sight of these people for those who do not want to expose themselves to the eyes of others.


    He disappeared quickly and did not attract anyone''s attention. When a Kun-style fighter suddenly appeared on the top of the Baron Modu, when the two agents jumped one after the other, they could only see the figure of Baron Modu.


    "Discover the target, being in contact with the target"


    The obvious leader of the agent reported the situation he had observed, and he had already walked straight to the Baron Modu.


    "Hello, Sir Modu. We are the special personnel dispatched by the Washington authorities. You can call me Melinda. I have ordered the president to invite you to a secret mission. I hope you will walk with us now. trip."


    "I have no time to participate in your government, you are looking for the wrong person!"


    At the moment, there is still a plot in the mind of Victor. The Baron Modu is certainly not willing to be distracted to engage in secret missions with the US government. And then, Frank and the US president who robbed him of his job were a family. He didn��t have to go to the point where he was called by such a family. So at the moment, he naturally refused to accept it unceremoniously.


    The mismatch of Baron Modu was beyond the imagination of Melinda. In her opinion, after he moved out of the US government, the Baron Modu should be able to sell his own face anyway. However, the development of the incident was clearly inconsistent with her expectations, which made her feel as if she was difficult to do.


    "Sir Modu, it matters a lot, I have to bring you back. Please cooperate with our actions, otherwise don''t blame us!"


    "You''re welcome? Just because of you?"


    Looking at Melinda and glanced at it, Modu��s eyes were completely disdainful. You must know that he has always insisted that the Master is absolutely above the ordinary. In this view, Melinda threatened his behavior as if it was a ridiculous dog.


    At any time in the past, he didn''t mind giving a look at this kind of person who didn''t know how to be tall. But for now, he doesn''t have such a mind. So he was just gloomy and said to Melinda in an impatient tone.


    "Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. Now, when I can tolerate you, I will disappear from my eyes. Otherwise you will soon know who is who you are!"


    Modu��s remarks clearly mean that there is no possibility of continuing to talk between them, and for Melinda who took over the dead order, this obviously means that her current choice is left. One.


    Secretly, he made a wink to his partner. Melinda did not say anything, it was already a tiger pounce, and rushed toward Sir Modu.


    As a foreign agent of the original Aegis Shield, a group of people are arrogantly called the role of the iron ride, Melinda''s ability is on her close combat. It can be said that the SHIELD, which has a lot of talents, can''t find three or five characters who can compete with her on the boxing effort.


    The leisure elite special forces, in the case of bare hands, she can play ten. And this is exactly where her bottom is.


    She has never been exposed to a mage, and naturally she does not even have any knowledge of the special profession of the Master. However, through works such as literature and games, she can also have some knowledge of the existence of the Master.


    In her opinion, the Master should be the kind of role that depends on the brain. Just like the so-called spiritual powers of the mutants, leaving the mental power released by the brain, they may not be more threatening to an ordinary person. And her sudden violent behavior is actually to not give space for the Baron Modu.


    As long as he can control him before he puts the spell out, I believe that he has a great ability and he can do nothing. The key is just the moment of this electric Flint.


    As a veteran melee expert, Melinda is very confident, even if she is a professional athlete, she can also take him before the other party reacts. This is her field. She doesn''t believe that guys like Baron Modo will be more aggressive in neurotic response than professional athletes.


    However, what she did not think was that Baron Modu was not the same as she imagined.


    As an outstanding mage who can develop a melee wizard in Kama Taj, and intends to develop it into a model that can be relied upon. Even if Baron Modu did not pass this road, he also mastered the knowledge of this paradigm more or less.


    Melee, this is no stranger to him. So when Melinda flew over like a tiger, he immediately grinned and lifted the scepter in his hand and beat Melinda.


    Baron Modu is 177 centimeters tall and weighs 82 kilograms. This kind of weight from the outside can not see a little bit of obesity signs, then it can only show that he is a solid scorpion.


    This is a very good physical condition, and with such excellent body support, his stick is absolutely a tiger, even if he puts a cow in front of him, he has full grasp and can smash it at once. The heavenly cover.


    Of course, the human body cannot be compared with cows. This is even the case with Melinda, who is known as the iron rider. Seeing that Modu��s rod was about to lie on his head, Melinda could only bite her arms and grab the scepter on the top of her head.


    She grabbed the scepter, and the great kinetic energy carried by the scepter also killed her on the ground. She must be halfway there to be able to compete with the power of Sir Modu. For her who is quick-fixed, this is undoubtedly a complete bankruptcy of her ideas.


    So, is it time to recognize it? The answer is obviously not like this. At this time, Melinda lost, but she created a very good opportunity for her teammates. And seized the opportunity, her teammate did not hesitate to pull out a strange gun, and directly to the Baron Modu, the trigger was triggered.


    The bullets of the general size of the grenade burst out in an instant, and in midair they bloomed into a large metal net with eye-catching electro-optic light. And looking at this dangerous big net will cover his body, the baron Modu is now a brow wrinkled, raised a hand to the big net virtual grip.


    Along with his movements, a black shadow appeared between him and the big net, and when this big net was overwhelmed, a shape could be called a weird creature. It was replaced by the position of the Baron Modu, which was revealed from the shadows and was directly covered by the metal net.


    Electro-optic walks up the body of this creature, branding a scar on its mucus-filled body, and squirting smoke that is absolutely not good. Under such a Shanghai, the distorted creature''s twisted, soft-tissue mouth suddenly opened and screamed with enough sorrow.


    This sound seems to be able to stimulate the human brain, so that Melinda and her companion can not help but reveal the look of suffering and pain. This obviously gave the opportunity to Baron Modu. At the moment, he kicked Melinda to the side. Then a flash, it has already appeared on a fairly long distance.


    It��s almost like these human paths, which naturally makes him feel that there is no light on his face. So he immediately narrowed his eyes at Melinda and said it with a sneer.


    "I have given you the opportunity. You don''t know how to cherish it. If you do this, be prepared for life and death. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that your little trick is that you can''t trap the creation of this evil spirit." If you want to live, just run away early!"


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1750： Weird creature escapes

    The words of Baron Modu were not alarmist, because when he said this, the weird creature that was trapped in the metal net had already undergone an amazing change.


    Its size began to grow enormously, from the size of an ordinary person to the size of an adult bull. It only took two sentences. Obviously, as time goes by, this hugeness is still going on.


    This ever-expanding volume easily squeezes the metal mesh that covers the body. Although it is because of the material and structure, this will make the metal mesh cut its flesh and blood like a sharp edge, but it seems to be a trivial problem compared to the almost visible healing power of weird creatures.


    Of course, it is not completely trivial. Because it is obvious that with the constant pain of the skin, the shape of this monster began to become more and more weird, and its scarlet, even with halo eyes, began to stare at the prey, staring at it. they.


    "I think we might consider retreating!"


    Agents who are more technically oriented are somewhat flustered in this situation, and he has made a pertinent suggestion. For this suggestion, Melinda, who is unwilling to be unwilling, is not so willing to accept. She subconsciously glanced at the direction of Baron Modu, but did not find any traces of him. Obviously, when the monster began to change dramatically, he was already leaving. And his departure also means that their mission ended in failure.


    This is a rather significant mistake and can even be described as unacceptable. At the thought of the consequences of the failure of the mission, Melinda��s heart was a bit of a depression. She really didn''t think that the ending would be like this.


    Why is Baron Modu so resistant to working with them? Is it a bit difficult? Or is there something that they didn''t understand?


    The doubts began to come to mind, but Melinda did not have time to think carefully. Because at this time, they must consider the issue of retreat. The situation at hand is not good for them. Once that weird creature is completely free from bondage, it is certain that they are the ones that are the first to be attacked.


    The task is to take away the Baron Modu, instead of fighting a monster like this. Let''s not say that this is not within their scope of tasks. It is a matter of their ability to deal with such a monster. It is a question worth discussing.


    For such a problem, Melinda does not have any confidence at all. So she waved her hand immediately and said to her companion.


    "Retreat, first retreat to the plane. Also lock the location of this monster, ready to call for assistance."


    This is the best first news that another agent has heard so far, so he certainly ran to the direction of the Kun-style fighter.


    And he just started running, and the monster that had been staring at him seemed to be stimulated and snorted. Its physical upheaval has begun to accelerate, and both the speed of volume growth and the change in appearance have begun to enter a peak period.


    This is in the eyes of the two agents, in a blink of an eye, it swells to the size of an elephant. Then, with a bang, six or seven arm-like things stretched out from behind it.


    Why is it something like an arm? This starts with the original appearance of this monster.


    At the time of its first appearance, the monster''s form was a meatball that was covered in mucus, despite eyes and mouth. But there are no other parts of the five senses. Not to mention the things like the limbs.


    Now, it has suddenly grown six or seven arms, and these arms have their own characteristics. There are both five-finger palms of humans, sharp claws of arthropods, and even large tongs like crabs. These constructs are combined on top of their bodies. In addition to the sense of violation, the greatest feeling is probably horror and weird.


    If you don''t see it by the Baron Modu by the spell, then Melinda will think that this is the disgusting biochemistry of the Hydra biochemical experiment. And even though it is known that it has nothing to do with the Hydra, Melinda is still very difficult to be wary of such a monster.


    Because this completely violated the existence of physiological structures has already given them a huge sense of threat. Especially when it squats and wants to use your big pliers to smash the metal mesh on your body, this feeling becomes even stronger.


    No one would think that this monster is pulling the metal mesh just to get the freedom. It can be seen from its beastly eyes, it is extremely strong desire to attack. In the current environment, it is obvious that only two of them can be regarded as the target of attack. Technology to agents may not want to take the risk test, take your own life to experience, this monster has what kind of skill.


    So he began to speed up his pace and rushed toward the Kun-style fighter at a faster speed. Looking at his movements, the monsters that had already tended to be violent immediately became more instigated.


    Its two humanoid arms began to try to stretch out the shrinking metal mesh, and after the metal mesh was opened, its big pliers stretched out immediately, along the grid. The gap spit in.


    The jagged construction inside the pliers becomes fine in a visible manner and reveals a different metallic luster. In the midst of a sizzling sizzle, the metal mesh that could have been held for a while was immediately torn apart, and it was like a garbage.


    This means a rather serious situation, that is, nothing can cause any obstacles to this dangerous monster. The monster himself apparently realized this, so it immediately snorted with excitement, and then used a few hands and rushed toward Melinda.


    The palm of the human body slams on the ground, and the claws of the arthropod support the body. The seemingly weird body structure is operational and has a mobility that is beyond phenomena. It is like a full-powered tank. With a blink of an eye, the distance between them has been greatly reduced. And this is really not good news for Melinda.


    Melinda, who has dealt with many monsters, knows very well that when the volume difference between the two sides is so large, your melee fighting ability can reach the legendary master level, and it does not even reach any The role of.


    To make a simple analogy, a master such as judo wrestling may be able to throw a person into a sack, or even to knock down a cow, but you put an elephant in front of them. The elephant will say, I am even a golden chicken, and you don��t want to pull me down.


    This is the gap. The gap between the limits of human body and the larger species. Without any tools, simply relying on the power of the body can''t fight against such opponents. So if you really want to stop it from getting close and even destroy it even further, they must have the tools to pick up the hand.


    Melinda has no such tools. As a melee specialization, he is more accustomed to using fists to solve problems. In addition to the standard pistol, the only tool on her hand is a pair of metal sticks that can be shrunk. This thing knocks people down, it is used to deal with such monsters, fearing that even tickle is not qualified.


    However, she does not have such a tool, and does not mean that her companion does not. As a technically specialized person, it is certainly impossible to wait for such a situation. So now, he took two metal **** from his body and threw them in the direction of the monster.


    As soon as the spherical metal ball was thrown out, a pair of wings like a bee were immediately seen from both sides. This allows them to move directly from a simple parabolic motion to a high-speed flight. And they have only one goal, and that is the weird creature that is approaching quickly.


    One after the other, one left and one right. Two metal **** quickly found their position. When they found the position, the core detonating device was immediately activated, and then in a loud bang, the body of the weird creature was already wrapped up by the soaring flame.


    Quite a magnificent flame, it is hard to imagine the same size of two tennis balls, the explosion of the fire can actually rise to the scale of tens of meters. In terms of power alone, it already has the level of anti-personnel weapons. And if it''s just a flesh and blood, then maybe all that''s left is a bunch of baked protein.


    However, the problem is here. Monsters constructed with magic are far more than just flesh and blood. Its composition is quite complex, in addition to the flesh and blood on the surface, but also the mysterious material such as magic and shadow as its more core skeleton structure.


    This is the root cause of its continued survival under such devastating blows. In fact, except for the constant mourning of the pain caused by the burning of the flame, you can''t see any obvious damage from it.


    It is difficult to determine whether it is immune to such high temperature damage, or because it is too fast to reproduce its damage effectively. In short, the monster''s defense ability is completely beyond their imagination. In this case, sitting on the plane to escape seems to be their only choice.


    This is quite a grievance, but for the sake of life, this is an unreasonable move. So even though Melinda was a grievance, she still glared at this moment, grabbed her partner and jumped onto the Kun-style fighter.


    At this moment, they will not play any role in staying here. If this is the case, then it is better to temporarily retreat, and then leave this problem to a more professional person to solve it better.


    For example, the only remaining dead waiter in the Avengers, this guy who claims to be able to do anything with money. It seems to be a good choice for him to solve this problem. Success is good, if it fails, it will be washed away from the stain left by the Avengers.


    Thinking in such a confused way, Melinda was not slow to play with the lever, and pulled the Kun-style fighter.


    She didn''t dare to keep the plane on the ground, because the current situation of the monster, the Kun-style fighter may not be able to withstand its attack. If it is so beaten by it, then she does not have to think about the problem of saving the soldiers, because the two of them will definitely be here. And this is not what they are willing to see. Therefore, speeding up has become their best choice.


    However, even if the speed has been accelerated as much as possible, there are still not many programs for starting the aircraft. After this set of procedures is finished, it will take a little more time to waste. Just when the aircraft engine had just started and began to gradually disengage from the ground, the monster was out of flames and slammed against the Kun-style fighter.


    The fly tiger jumping spider can jump nearly 50 times the length of his body. This monster with seven or eight hands is not inferior. A flying pounce, it has already jumped to the front of the Kun-style fighter. If it weren''t for Melinda''s extraordinary nerve reaction speed, the height would rise sharply at the moment it rushed over, then maybe it has already landed on the plane.


    This is a very thrilling scene, so that the heart of both people began to sizzle violently. And they haven''t waited for them to show off the rest of their lives. The monster that just missed the opportunity is violently raising their two hands, like launching a hook lock, with the arm extended by tens of meters. I tied my hands to the wings of the Kun-style fighter.


    This time, Melinda has some dilemmas. Although they still operate the plane violently, they want to pull the plane up. But the monsters that have already stabbed the claws deep into the surface of the earth will not make them so easy to achieve their goals.


    The scene turned into a competition above power. Machinery and biology, no matter which way, the Kun-style fighter should be the dominant side. But the result is the opposite, but it is constantly being pulled. Although the power has been expanded to the maximum power, the effect is still embarrassing. And this situation naturally took the two people in the plane to panic.


    "Don''t worry about the safety of the aircraft, let the power go to the maximum, and then we will all die!"


    "Can''t increase the power any more, and then increase the wing of the aircraft will not be damaged and destroyed!"


    The difficult situation made the two people in the plane unable to find an effective solution. In the face of this situation, Melinda simply turned the airborne weapon and fired the monster underneath with the cannon in front of the Kun-style fighter.

 Chapter 1751： The bald head debuts the demon martial arts

    Shooting with a cannon does not mean that Melinda wants to rely on the cannon to kill the underlying monster. It can be seen from the previous explosion, unless it is a miracle, this is simply impossible.


    So her purpose is very simple, that is to use such an attack to let the underlying monsters feel the pain, and then let go of the **** of them under the natural reaction of the creature.


    This seems to be the most likely scenario to achieve at the moment, but it is not. Because the toughness of this monster is far beyond Melinda''s imagination.


    Even if Melinda used a cannon to aim at the key to its eyes, even if the stunned bullet hit it with flesh and blood. This monster still has the meaning of not releasing his claws. It is just screaming in pain, but it is constantly recovering from the damage it has suffered. And when this damage has become accustomed to it, the effect of the cannon is almost negligible.


    From the astonished sound of the tears of the cloth to the crisp sound of the jingle, it took less than a minute. A minute ago, Melinda dared to say that she was attacking a flesh and blood, and after a minute, she even began to wonder if she was scanning the front armor of a main battle tank.


    This kind of adaptability and evolutionary ability can be said to be unexpected. Even if it is a super-chemical weapon developed by Hydra, I am afraid it can only do this. Although the two seem to be unrelated, this inexplicable similarity always gives people a sense of sight that seems familiar. Just like the two flowers grown by the same kind of seed, perhaps there is a difference in color and complexity, but the shape and characteristics are always the same.


    Would it be a coincidence? Melinda��s heart couldn��t help but have such a question. And soon, she denied this idea. Because no matter how coincidence, I am afraid it is also a coincidence. There must be a certain connection here, and what kind of connection is in the end, I am afraid that further investigation is needed.


    Of course, this is not what she needs to care about right now. One of the most basic conditions for investigating the details is that you can survive the current crisis. As far as the current situation is concerned, this does not seem to be optimistic.


    This is not only Melinda��s view, but her technology is also true to her companions. He has never experienced such a scene, he is completely crying at this time, and even some have begun to blame themselves.


    "I know, I shouldn''t think about any field missions. How good the lab is, each of them is a talented person, and it is good to talk, not boring at all. I really have nothing to do, I will think What kind of fresh air is coming out. What is good about fresh air, isn''t it high in oxygen? I can also deploy it in the lab. Now, after a while, I guess I have to enter the stomach of others. Except for the stomach, what can''t be breathed."


    "Fitz, shut up. If you have this time, you might as well find a way to ask for help, or write a suicide note."


    Can not stand a big man actually such a mother-in-law, Melinda directly opened up. In the face of Melinda��s sudden temper, Fitz was dissatisfied.


    "Help, who is calling for help? Even if I sent a rescue model to the Air Force, they will have to wait at least half an hour to come over. By the time I estimate that both of us are about to be digested into feces. As for writing a suicide note, I am now There is a mess in my head, I don��t even know what to write."


    "Listen, Fitz. If you dare to bring up the faeces in front of me, I will directly smash you into a mass of faeces. Believe me, this time is absolutely enough. Maybe you can pray that the monster below will not be right. What is the interest in feces!"


    "I don''t think it''s a big possibility. Look at it. It''s estimated that even if I become that stuff, it can eat it. And compared to this, I would rather pray that I can see it at this time. A big savior appeared in front of me. Although such a thing is almost impossible to happen. Oh, hell, what did I see?"


    Suddenly a scream made Melinda turn his eyes in an instant. And as she looked down at Fitz''s gaze, she immediately saw a rather conspicuous presence.


    A bald head appeared in the back of the monster. And like a banyan tree, I waved a fist at the monster.


    This may seem like a ridiculous move, but the result is beyond everyone''s expectations. Because at that moment, the monster has already sent out a much louder mourning than just now, and its body, which is bigger than an elephant, is like a lost foot, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    An arm that is much longer than the total length of the body is obviously unable to maintain its stagnation in this situation. Although it caused a violent shock to the Kun-style fighters for a time, in the end, the Kun-style fighters were still out of control.


    Grabbing this opportunity, Fitz quickly pulled the plane to a safe enough distance. Because the incident suddenly occurred, the situation changed beyond the imagination of everyone. So they did not choose to leave, but began to look at the scenes at the bottom. It is also until this time that they can really take a close look at the sudden appearance of the bald head.


    This is an adult male with a height of about one hundred and ninety centimeters. He is bareheaded and reveals his upper body. His body looks very strong.


    The bronzed skin, combined with the muscular body, makes him feel like a force. This is not the most conspicuous feature of his body. The most conspicuous thing on his body is that his body is definitely a dazzling tattoo.


    Through the magnified camera, Melinda could clearly see that a dragon-like tattoo was tattooed on his bare body. This tattoo is vivid, even if it is broadcast through the camera, it can also make people feel the details. Each finger, each scale is clearly embossed. I don''t know what kind of paint is used for the whole tattoo. The whole tattoo reveals a color like lava flowing on his body.


    This is not the most special case. The most special case is that this tattoo can actually walk upstream of this bald head like a living thing. Before the moment, it was still wide open on the chest of the bald head, making a look of choice. The next moment, it has already swam to the back of the bald head, wings spread over the shoulder blades on both sides of the bald head.


    This is not something that can be described as vividly. If it is said, it can only be described as an incredible one.


    "Where is his tattoo made, I want to try it too. I think if I have such a tattoo on my body, those agents in the field department should not laugh at me as a sissy." ��


    Fitz looked at the tattoo on the bald head, and the admiration almost rushed down the saliva. In the face of his disappointing appearance, Melinda shook his head and said so.


    "You are not a sissy, it is not determined by what kind of tattoo on your body, but by your own will. From this point of view, you have not saved, Fitz. In addition, if you have the courage to admire This is not as good as doing something more meaningful. I need this person''s information, right away, right away!"


    Melin reached the bottom of Fitz''s nominal boss, so after she made such an order in a commanding tone, Fitz naturally wanted to let go of all the distractions and start working for her orders.


    With the complete facial data of the target person, this kind of investigation is not laborious, so very quickly, all the information about this person is already in front of them.


    "Dr. Steven Strange, a famous neurosurgery expert, has set a record of 100% success rate. Because of an accident, his hands were comminuted and fractured. After the treatment, the hand nerves remained. The unsustainable patient. This made his doctor''s career come to an end, and for this reason, he faced this bankruptcy dilemma. From his bank records, the doctor has gone bankrupt, under his name Real estate and luxury cars are already listed for sale."


    ��The last time he appeared was in Los Angeles, a live recording of a television station. This program was co-organized by the government to introduce the public to the magic of Baron Modu. And that was on that show, Dr. Strange got the promise of Sir Modu, and as long as he was able to climb the highest peak of the Rocky Mountains on foot, he could have the opportunity to learn magic."


    "Well, it seems that he has succeeded. Otherwise, I don''t believe that a person with permanent neurological disorder can put such a big monster down. But is he really a mage? Why me? Feeling that he is more like a boxing champion?"


    "It is better to say that it is a monk than a boxing champion. His bald head is really image."


    The rare, old-fashioned Melinda also ridiculed a sentence. But after saying this sentence, she moved the topic to the formal.


    "Hold him, we are not sure that he is an enemy or a friend. In addition, to be prepared to receive him, if he is not the opponent of this monster, we must find a way to help him get out of here."


    From the time of contact with the Baron Modu, it is not a full year. And I want to spend a year with such a monster to fight, really, Melinda does not think this is a realistic thing. Unless Dr. Strange has a sturdy ancestor, the demon level. Otherwise, she does not have much hope for this kind of thing.


    If the strong can be so fast, then where do you let these agents who have received rigorous training from an early age go? Compared to those who are born to stand on a higher starting point, they are on the same starting line as they are, but people who run like they are on the f1 car make them feel unacceptable. Because this is a negation of their existence and their past efforts. No matter what kind of person is facing such a guy, it will probably feel complicated.


    At this point, Melinda is no exception. Although according to common sense, she should hope that Strange has the power to defeat this monster. But starting from the most essential thoughts in her heart, she would prefer to see another situation happen.


    It��s ridiculous, but sometimes it��s really human nature. Fortunately, however, the world''s operations are rarely transferred by human will. Therefore, Melinda did not see the picture in her heart that she did not have the courage to admit. What she could see was only a scene with a bald head.


    Masters, especially melee wizards, are not fans of turn-based confrontation. They are the same as most of the combat professions, and they are tactical ideas that blame you for your illness. So after hitting such a huge monster in a punch, Stranch even grabbed one of his arms without any hesitation, and then used a standard over-shouldered posture to make the conservative weight more than ten tons. The monster, flew out to the ground.


    Why is the throwing technique a fighting skill with great lethality? That''s because it can turn the opponent''s weight into its own strike power. Boxing and feet may be more destructive than wrestling in point-to-face. However, the strength of the simple theory, in the end is still the body and the earth as the pedal of the throwing skills to be better. Especially when you come across an opponent who can easily ignore your weight and pick you up, you will understand what it feels like to be crushed.


    This monster has already realized this feeling. More than ten tons of body weight collide with the earth in such a fierce way that such physical effects are enough to break half of the bones on it. Of course, there is no bone on it. But in any case, such damage is real and can''t run away.


    So from the perspective of the onlookers, it is the dirty flesh and blood like the abscess that is being squeezed out, and instantly rushes out from the monster''s body. In the face of such a disgusting scene, Strange couldn''t help but frown.


    Perhaps on the surface, this monster has been hit hard. But from the perspective of a mage, he can clearly perceive the thriving dark power in this monster.


    This is the pillar that supports the monster in reality, and as long as this dark power is not destroyed, then this monster can not face death.


    In other words, not dead? Realizing this, Strange''s face immediately caught a smile.


    This change did not make him lose his fighting spirit, but it further stimulated his triumph. So now, he put his hands together and made a standard prayer action. Then chanted in the mouth.


    "Dawei Tianlong, the world respects the Tibetans, the prajna buddhas, the prajna is empty!"

 Chapter 1752： Dawei Tianlong’s evil spirits

    "Dawei Tianlong, the world respects the Tibetan. Prajna Buddhas, Prajna is empty!"


    The Chinese-speaking pronunciation of the word circle has made the gold rush era come to the United States, and now it is already a bit of trouble for Melinda to discern the banana man. But how much she still has some knowledge of her school, she still heard the meaning of this. It is also the meaning of these words, Melinda will give birth to a strange feeling.


    Thanks to the mother of the Buddha who had already passed away, she still knows a lot about the famous names of Buddhism. What is Amitabha, the great compassion and pessimism, this is the type that is most often recited. In comparison, what Dawei Tianlong, the world is hidden, is too cold, and she can only vaguely remember when she is unpopular, this is a role similar to the king.


    Human fear of death makes most people with normal thoughts respect the gods linked to death. This is why so many people built a temple for the Buddha Guanyin, but few people took a place to visit the temple. And just looking at it from this angle, it is obviously very strange that Strange''s Buddha is heard.


    Of course, the strange thing is not just this. The tone of his chanting is also very interesting.


    Unlike the ethereal monks who worship the Buddha in the air, it seems to be the tone of the whole person. The feelings of Strange''s voice are completely bloody, as if the arrogant soldiers who are about to embark on the battlefield will be generally impassioned.


    With his voice, the huge Fanyin began to sing, like a golden Buddha standing here, followed by the language of Strange, his every word was repeated infinitely magnified, with the appearance The magic that can shake people''s hearts echoes between the valleys. Then, as if the door was opened with words as the key, the air seemed to start to distort behind Strange and reveal an illusion that was difficult to describe.


    Is that an illusion? Melinda was not sure at all because they could not believe that what they saw in front of them was emanating from such a small human being. But after seeing it with your own eyes, you can see it with your own eyes. Even if the eyes see it is not true, the energy fluctuations observed by the instrument and their actual physical feelings can not be faked.


    It��s so far away that I can feel this kind of rotten feeling in front of the fire. How can the things in front of me be illusory?


    It was the only thought in the minds of two people that stared at the molten dragon that had been derived from the tattoos of Strange. Obviously, the mystery of magic once again penetrated the bottom line of their imagination.


    In the face of such a situation, Strange, who is a party, does not care, or he has no time to care about the thoughts of the two observers.


    Dawei Tianlong''s magic method is the spell that he recently mastered with the help of Baron Modu, and he is the backbone of the **** he relies on to fight against his own evil thoughts. This is the first time that he has used his own ability to display this secret law. Therefore, he has already poured on this matter. Of course, he has no extra leisure to pay attention to other things.


    The lava dragon is a monster that is counted in the anxious hell. It is also a top-ranking demon dragon in the dragon. Its magic is deep, far above the average dragon. And even after the baptism of the Dharma, and the devil''s devil, the violent nature of its nature is not at all less.


    This feature makes it extremely difficult to manipulate, especially if Strange is able to surrender it with the help of external force. So just as soon as it was revealed, the lava dragon incarnation of the Guardian Dragon was already full of wings, as if the beasts were out of the trapped, unscrupulously spewing a deadly magical fire around them.


    Lava Dragon is the dragon that lives in the hottest volcanic lava of the abomination of hell. It is lava-like hot blood flowing in the blood vessels. It is undoubtedly the most powerful fire property dragon. This attribute will not be deprived even if it leaves the powerful body and only retains the soul. How much, so naturally, the magic fire that it spits out is unimaginable destructive.


    The trees in the valley immediately became ashes. Even soil and rock are directly burned into a liquid magma by this powerful magic fire. In the blink of an eye, from the lush forest valley to the burnt hell, this kind of anti-palm can change the power of the terrain, it is really to let the ordinary people have to move.


    Melinda had to temporarily raise the plane to avoid the attack of the Guardian Dragon. In the face of this situation, she can only curse by gnashing her teeth.


    "Damn, these wizards. Do you like Hu Zuofei?"


    I have to admit that she is stunned, and the sputum is almost separated. However, she can still hold her own bottom line, and has not made the kind of stupid thing behind shooting against Strange. Of course, some special small means are definitely indispensable.


    ��Retrieve data from the EPA and count the losses here. Wait until the bill is sent to Dr. Strange.��


    "Ah, sir, is this a bit too much? I know that he is still in bankruptcy now, you just sold him, and he can''t afford it. And again, there is no internal government department. Is there a special financial subsidy for the related description? Why should he let him bear this debt?"


    After all, it was the person who had just saved his life. Fitz did not have the kind of careful thoughts of Melinda, and wanted to do something about the grace of Stench. So he is very straightforward to show his attitude, the kind of unwillingness to confuse her with her.


    However, as a subordinate, his attitude is certainly powerless. Because even the persuasion is too lazy to persuade, Melinda has resolutely refuted her attitude.


    "This is impossible. The government''s funds are for the people who signed the Superhero Bill. According to the current information, Dr. Stranch is simply illegal, so it is possible to use this money for him. It is not within the scope of consideration."


    "Don''t forget your identity, you are a law enforcer, so you better converge on your extra sympathy. Maybe he just saved your life, but this can''t be your reason for disregarding the law. Everyone is trampling on the dignity of the law because of your self-interest, so how can the order of this country be maintained? You have to give me a clear idea!"


    Righteousness and resignation, and reasonable arguments made Fitz unable to refute. Although he had a lot of complaints in his heart, he chose to surrender in the face of Melinda��s power.


    No wonder his weakness, but he really did not have the power to fight against Melinda. In the position, he is a subordinate. In theory, he said that he is not a family. As for the force, Melinda even let him estimate that he can hit him ten. Every aspect is such a big gap. If he jumps out to find something, then it is really the one to be engaged. And he obviously didn''t want to be the target of Melinda, so he still made the most sensible choice, silently for Stranch.


    This is the only thing Fitz can do, and Strange is not aware of all that he has done. Because of him, he is still trying to control the violent dragon spirit of the protector.


    It is undeniable that he still has considerable talent in this respect. Under his powerful willpower, the wild soul of the protector of Tianlong was like a shackle, and he was in his hands. When he began to manipulate the dragon like the arm, the power of the Dawei Tianlong magical magic method really emerged.


    The dragon soul is out! Waving the huge wings that cover the sky, and protecting the dragons with a long trombone, it is already surrounded by the sky and the sky. The flame shines through the sky, giving the map of the sky a red glow. Then, under the command of Strange, the guardian Tianlong wings together, it is already a flying fireball meteor flying toward his own goal.


    The clouds instantly tear and the flames follow. It��s like a scorpio suddenly opened a big mouth, and the waterfall made up of golden light flames poured down. The scene became extremely magnificent at one time, but at the same time it became extremely dangerous.


    The hot air is swelling, and even if it ignores the deafening sound of the dragon, it is still a deafening sound. This kind of noise is not uncommon, especially for Melinda and their agents. This is also the case with the bombs and the noise caused by large-scale weapons of mass destruction.


    High temperatures and flames, this is the normal state of thermal weapons, but this normality appears on such a magical creation, which more or less makes Melinda some of them hit.


    It��s not a good feeling to be overtaken by the latecomers. This, even if it is the introverted character of Fitz, there will be no exceptions. He will naturally give birth to complex emotions, but, in that case, this complex emotion does not change the reality.


    In reality, Dr. Strange is still brave and invincible. Under the impact of his protection of the Dragon, the earth began to tremble.


    The endless flames hit the earth''s surface, and under the turbulence of the waves, the surface and rocks of the cheese melted like a cool day. The intermittent roar is louder than the real waterfall, and in that huge sound, there is obviously a greater movement that is brewing, waiting for a suitable time to erupt.


    This is no longer a place where ordinary people can stand, so in addition to Strange, even Melinda, who is in the middle of the air, has to pull away his distance again to prevent the things that are affected. On their own body.


    This is a wise move, because just after they left, like the gilt building, the dragon guarding the infinite flames of the whole body has already completely hit the surface.


    In an instant, as the sun rose, the glare of the light almost swept away all the charms. Under this huanghuang Tianwei, the monster that is about to be burned to ashes has no possibility of surviving. It was only in such a blink of an eye that it became a dark shadow in the endless fire, and then it was completely annihilated by the fire, and there was no trace any more.


    Things have progressed to this point, and it can be said that it is done. For such a situation, Stranch''s face immediately showed a relaxed look.


    The result was even better than he expected. One such situation was of course the relaxation of the spirit he couldn''t help. And just as he was lax in his spirit, a great force broke out from his heart, but for a moment, he let his eyes red.


    Tyranny, killing, madness, destruction. Endless negative emotions like the tides drown his thoughts. And although his will is hard enough, he can be as rock-solid. But under such a large amount of negative emotions, he still has a feeling of being unsustainable.


    The peaks are higher and cannot be higher than the ocean. When the land is sunk, the higher peaks are just a bump in the arms of the sea.


    This is the case at the moment, and the strong will of Strange can''t withstand the erosion of this negative emotion, and in this erosion, his appearance has begun to change.


    The red-red flame rises out of thin air and condenses into a shape that needs to be hair. There is also a flame in the eyelids, which makes him add magic.


    Although he just stood there and did nothing, but the kind of savage beast that emerged from him was enough to shock people.


    Melinda is also a veteran of the battle, but in the face of a change like Strange, she doesn''t say that she is close, and she has no courage to do some action. In this scene, the only one who dares to move is the Guardian Dragon who just stood up from the flames.


    The relationship between the law-protecting dragon and the host is intertwined. So it is very clear what happened to Strange''s body. That is the case where the evil God who can''t resist can start to mess in the mind, and in the face of this situation, it is time for it to play its role in protecting the Dragon.


    A long dragonfly, the guardian Tianlong wings waving, it has been turned into a streamer, sprinting toward the standing Stanchic. For this special move, the stranger who had been affected by the sensation immediately screamed, and his hands were covered with a red flame, and he grabbed the past with the streamer of the dragon.


    Their movements were so fast that they were so fast that they couldn''t be observed with the naked eye. In addition to the two lights suddenly accelerating, heeded together, and then burst out of the sky, they could not see anything.


    Fortunately, this is only a temporary situation. When the fire faded, Strange once again appeared in front of their eyes. At this time, his situation can be called anxious.


    The red flame is still flowing, but it is already dim. On the other side, the guardian Tianlong is already entangled in Strange''s body, and most of the body has been re-formed as a tattoo, returning to its body surface.


    From this point of view, the protection of the Tianlong is dominant. Because with its constant return, the fierce red flame began to gradually extinguish. And when it was completely tattooed, it started to wander again on Strange. Strange was finally transformed into the bare-headed image that they had seen before.


    Put your hands together and meditate on the Buddha. Stranch was sitting on the red earth that was burning. And looking at him like a veteran look, Fitz swallowed his mouth and couldn''t help but ask Melinda.


    "What should we do now, sir?"


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1753： Accidental arrangement of government call

    What should I do? You ask me, who am I going to ask?


    Fitz''s problem made Melinda unable to resist in her heart, but on the surface she still showed a look of wisdom beads.


    "In short, let''s go down first. Since the crisis has been lifted, how to make up for our task is something that must be considered. We can''t go back so empty, so that we can''t explain it."


    From the most practical point of view, Melinda made a pertinent suggestion. After thinking about it, Fitz, who didn''t have much advice on this suggestion, had already landed the plane down.


    Although the surface is still hot, it is down to the point where it can stand. Although the feeling of this kind of place is still like standing in the crater, but in any case, it is better than the one that makes you bathe.


    Melinda is also an old agent who has been playing for many years, so this environment is still tolerable for him. And just under her lead, the two quickly walked to the front of Strange.


    I have seen the strange appearance of Strange, and no one can treat him as an ordinary person. Especially in the eyes of these sensitive agents, he has become a monster in the beast. Therefore, taboos are inevitable. It can be said that if they are not responsible for their duties, they must be as far away as possible from such a guy.


    But because of their responsibility, they can''t choose to escape like ordinary people. So they can only press the weapon behind them with one hand, and ask questions about Strange, who is meditating.


    "Dr. Strange, Dr. Strange? Can you hear me?"


    The old man settled, and the stone-like Strange suddenly trembled in such a call, and then, with the violent ups and downs of his chest, he finally slowly opened his eyes.


    The red glow was flowing in his eyes and then slowly disappeared. And looking at the two in front of them wearing a black suit, I was on the body of a melinda who was the government dog label, and Stranch immediately could not help but frown.


    For the government, he has no good feelings. This is because he has been forced by the government to go bankrupt. On the other hand, he, who is already a mage, has a sense of exclusion from this power organization.


    The first impression is a very important factor in determining attitude, and under such a bad impression, the tone of Strange can certainly not be too polite.


    "Government people? What did you do? Why are there shadow distortions released?"


    Shadow Distort, this is the official name that the Master has identified for the previous monster. At the beginning, I intervened decisively, and even used the cards such as the protector Tianlong. A large part was also due to the existence of such shadow distortions.


    As a disciple who was taught by the Baron Modu, he did not reach the standard that a mage should have in many aspects of his studies. But for the shadow distortion, this monster that is summoned by the book of Necromancer, he still has a certain understanding.


    This evil creature, created by shadows, darkness, and necromantic magic, is a tumor-like existence for the world. If you let it go, then soon, it will grow to a terrible point. At that time, many people may be distorted and harmed by its existence, becoming something that cannot be named at all.


    There is no doubt about this possibility. The book of Necromancer is a sin created by the evil spirits in the darkness of the darkness. Every creation of it has such a terrible twisting magic. Even if it is said that the shadow distortion is only a small character in the book of the Necromancer who respects the last place, its trait is indispensable.


    Speaking, Strange is always worried about such things, since he has an understanding of the book of the Necromancer mastered by Baron Modu. But Baron Modu assured him that the power of the book of Necromancer would only be used where it should be. He is a mage, a mama who is responsible for protecting the human world. This may hurt humans and even destroy the dangerous forces of the world. He will never use them casually.


    For the guarantee of Baron Modu, Strange is quite trustworthy. This is not only because of the close relationship between them, nor because of his re-creation of his own. It is because of his own understanding of the Baron Modu.


    Although somewhat old-fashioned in personality, and often a little too close. But he can feel that this is a person who is quite proud and has persistence. Such a person would not be too good, but it would never be too bad. And like the kind of thing that can release monsters and create chaos, he is absolutely impossible to make.


    Therefore, the problem can only appear on these government dogs. It is precisely because of such a relationship that he can issue such questions in such a righteous manner.


    This kind of questioning is like all the mistakes are blamed on them. For this plain and unreasonable accusation, Melinda certainly cannot accept them.


    "Dr. Strange, we understand that your relationship with Baron Modu is extraordinary. But this is not the reason why you can do this kind of filth to us. The accusation of the government''s behavior, depending on the circumstances, I can Just arrest you, do you know?"


    Melinda��s rebuttal is quite tough, and in contrast, Fitz��s tone is much more moderate.


    "In fact, we are also victims. Because we received the order to invite Baron Modu to help the government solve some special problems. But we did not think that Sir Modu would resist so much, even say that he would release such a monster. If we can Knowing this in advance, we will never let things develop to such a point."


    Although the two people are not consistent in their attitudes, their explanations are more or less letting Strange understand the reasons for each. It is precisely because of this vague understanding that he is more and more confused in his heart.


    Baron Modu may have good reason to resist the call of the government, but he has no reason to do this dangerous thing. Whether it is from the perspective of a person or from the perspective of a mage, it is not appropriate to release such a dangerous magical creation for such reasons, and it should even be strictly prohibited.


    Baron Modu is not the kind of person who doesn''t know the rules. On the contrary, he is the kind of guy who will definitely abide by the rules. And such a person suddenly made such a ban, no matter how to think about it, it seems to be somewhat suspicious.


    There is already doubt in Strange''s heart, but he has not expressed this doubt. Now he just stares at the battlefield before, that is, the piece that has been completely melted by his protector, and has begun to gradually condense into crystals. Not what he expected, he found some abnormal conditions.


    Slightly shaking your fingers and transferring the anomalies you found to your hands. When Stranch caught the moment, he immediately recognized the origin of this unusual thing.


    The core of the shadow twist, the source of the shadows of the Necromancer and the source of the dark power. According to common sense, this source should be turned into ashes under the devastating magic of his protection of the dragon. After all, the flame is a natural restraint of the shadow. In the field of the mage, this crushing Under the restraint, it should be completely destroyed, leaving no trace of it. But this is not the case, because it is obviously being done by people around this core.


    It is based on the oriental technique and is characterized by a special seal. The effect is obvious, that is, the seal and the destruction of the protection dragon. This effect is not obvious when the shadow twist is formed. But once it is devastated by the protector, then it can draw strength from the dragon''s magic fire and protect the core from damage.


    This may seem like a defensive means, but in essence, it seems to have a more specific meaning. Because this kind of protection is only one aspect, on the other hand, when this French press works, the shadow distortion itself will be sealed, and the core can only be maintained under this law, and it is impossible to One of them broke through and continued to make waves.


    This does not seem like a reckless move made by an angry person. If you think about it carefully, you can think of many meaningful possibilities. Just, what kind of possibility is it?


    Teacher, what do you want to do? The heart is filled with such doubts, but Strange can''t show it on his face at all. He can only be silent, keep a look of a stranger, and he has no intention of putting two people around him in his eyes.


    In the face of his uninhibited move, Melinda certainly could not accept it, so immediately, she stood up in front of Strange and warned him.


    "You can''t just leave, Dr. Strange. There are things you need to take responsibility for!"


    "Responsibility?" I picked up my eyebrows in a strange way. Strange looked at Melinda in front of her eyes and immediately made a smirk of disdain. "I don''t think I have any responsibility for you, ma''am. I don''t have any relationship with your government, and I don''t want to have any relationship. So, you are looking for the wrong person!"


    "This is not what you said, Dr. Strange."


    Once again, it was hard to stop in front of Strange, and Melinda refuted it.


    ��Don��t forget the laws of your country. This country is the country that implemented the Superhero Act. Anyone with extraordinary power must be managed and monitored by the state department, and according to the core regulations of the Superhero Act, the state department has If power is deemed necessary, it will force a call to someone with special abilities. If you resist or refuse, then the most severe situation will be the crime of treason. I think this will not happen. You are willing to take it."


    "Do you want to threaten me?"


    It has been heard from Melinda''s words that she wants to express her meaning, and Sturge certainly sneered at it unceremoniously.


    This sneer is enough to show his attitude, that is, resistance and disdain. He obviously didn''t take Melinda''s threat as one thing, or he didn''t even put Melinda in his eyes. In this regard, Melinda''s reaction is of course becoming more intense.


    "This is not a threat, it is a warning, Dr. Strange. You should understand what kind of things people in this country have powerful powers. The government has tolerated your existence and has inclusively sheltered you and sheltered you." Correspondingly, you should devote your own strength to this country. No one can only ask for it without making any effort. If there is, then this person is guilty. Unless you want to be a Government wanted criminals, otherwise, you better cooperate with our actions and accept our arrangements."


    Backed by the US government, Melinda certainly has the ambition to say such things. Under normal circumstances, the vast majority of superpowers are facing such threats, even if they are dissatisfied, they can only swallow them down.


    After all, the superheroes who can fight against the country are still a minority. This is not only a contest of strength, but more of a pressure from society and interpersonal relationships. Under this premise, few people can choose not to yield. It is obvious that Strange is an exception.


    Since the bankruptcy, his social relations in this country have been broken. From high to high, it is worthless. After all this, he is really hard to have any attachment to everything in the past. And precisely because of this, it is simply not necessary to use this to threaten him. And if there is only a contest of strength, if it is true, he has become a mage and he is not afraid of this.


    The United States is very powerful, but it depends on who it is. Kama Taj''s transmission magic is enough to make him invincible in the face of this behemoth. With so many guarantees, it is certainly impossible for him to put Melinda��s warnings in his heart. So immediately, he taunted.


    "First, don''t tell me about the country''s mission and obligations. My obligations to this country have already been completed on the huge tax I have paid. I didn''t see her helping out when I needed the help of this country." Now, after I got this power, you want me to be a horse for you. Sorry, this is impossible!"


    "In addition, to some extent, I am no longer an American. My current nationality is Hua Hong Kong, an officially registered monk. So, even if I tell you about the country, I will not be able to. I am sorry to have wasted your feelings so much. In short, I should say goodbye to you!"


    :. :

 Chapter 1754： The situation of the doctor

    Hey? You are not an American?


    When Strange spoke this, Melinda��s face immediately showed an expression of disbelief. Then, she immediately gave a silent question to Fitz in a gloomy face.


    Why are you not talking to me in advance?


    For such questions, Fitz��s heart is also suffering. Wherever he wants to, Strange has such a huge identity change. And of course, he began to blame the relevant government departments in his heart.


    How can you change the nationality of a talented person like this?


    Of course, he also knows that this is just a post-mortem. If it weren''t for Strange that became a vital figure, if it wasn''t because he became a powerful mage, then it would be insignificant if he changed his nationality. Because of a bankrupt, it is impossible to provide any tax to this country. He has lost the ability to supply blood to the country, and for the country, he has become a burden.


    If such cumbersomeness is to immigrate and completely change the nationality, it is absolutely the most gratifying thing for the officials responsible for immigration. As long as there are enough people like this, and there is still the next family willing to take over, then maybe they will be happy to the charter to pack these people to the point of passing.


    No one can say that they have lost their jobs on this issue because they have indeed made the most favorable choice for the country. However, this choice is placed in the current situation, not so good-looking.


    The identity of Strange was transformed into a foreigner, which was a surprise for Melinda. It is also a very difficult situation.


    The state violent organs suddenly attacked the citizens who kidnapped another country. If this matter is not discovered, it will be a big problem if it is taken out.


    If you change it before, then this kind of thing will not interfere with their actions. After all, as the most powerful hegemonic country in the world, they can instill the word hegemony into each of their actions. What about citizens in other countries? As long as I need it, I can force you to plunder. Even if there is anything in the country behind you that is not convincing, you can only honestly give me a slap in the face.


    But now, they have lost their hegemonic status, but they have not been emboldened by such robbery.


    The cost of such a blatant provocation against other countries will be enormous. If it is a small country in general, the price is still within the acceptable range. But if it is a strong country, then the price will grow to the point where they simply cannot afford it.


    There is no need for any substantive action. It is only necessary to do some actions in the financial market, which is enough for the United States today to eat. And if you don''t want to bear such a price, then these looting Americans can only honestly squat and endure.


    The so-called thirty years of Hedong thirty years of Hexi, this is no more. For such a grievance, even if Melinda has resentment, it is simply helpless.


    Although she is a special agent with considerable operational authority, she still can''t get on the table at the level of making decisions on behalf of the country. There is neither this qualification nor this permission. And such a somewhat embarrassing identity, so that when she faced Strange, suddenly fell into a place to shoot a mouse.


    If you can clean up the first and last ends, leave no clues to others. Then there may be room for operation. But Melinda doesn''t think she can do this, and again, since Strange can say this, he must have left behind in this regard.


    It is very likely that he will not catch up with the fish, but it will cause him to end up in a slap. Then I watched him leave like this, which obviously made Melinda feel unwilling.


    So after thinking about it and thinking about it, she gave up using those over-exciting means, but said to Strange.


    "Dr. Strange, I know that you have a rejection of us, and I understand why you reject us. As a representative of the government, you see us as those who want to imprison and bind you, this we It��s completely understandable, but please understand one thing, that is, if there is a choice, we will not be so stalked and let go of you.��


    "Our first goal is Sir Modu, and he has expressed a very difficult understanding of us. In order to be able to carry out the plan smoothly, we can only hope to get your help. ��


    "This is not a plan of ambitiousness. It is not a very arrogant arrogance. On the contrary, this should be very important and worthy of a big deal for you. Dr. Strange, you used to be a The doctor, and it is a very powerful doctor. So you should understand what kind of concessions humans should make in front of life. Now, it is a situation that requires you to give in to you."


    Speaking of this, Melinda is somewhat hesitant. Because the relevant content is revealed before the formal determination of the other party''s wishes, this is obviously a violation of discipline. Moreover, this is still a serious problem. If the other party has any thoughts, it may cause great turmoil throughout the country in an instant.


    This is a gamble, a crazy act of betting on her personal and national destiny. And such a crazy act relies on Strange''s character, which is an unreasonable behavior for anyone. Even if she is herself, she can''t figure out what she is doing.


    But she still did it, and she did not hesitate.


    "I can''t say more in more detail, but what I can tell you is that tens of thousands of people are getting into trouble. They urgently need a capable person to help them and bring them out of their predicament. For us, those powerful mages may be the only ones who can help them. On this issue, Sir Modu has rejected us. And if you make the same choice, then these tens of thousands of people Life will be threatened and even unfortunate. I think this kind of thing is what you don''t want to see, Dr. Strange."


    Melinda��s gamble seems to have the desired result, because in the face of such a serious topic, Strange, who had already expressed his intentions, stopped his own steps.


    Although it is said that he is no longer a doctor because of his hands, but the nature of the doctor still remains in his heart, so that he can not ignore what Melinda has painted.


    He couldn''t ignore so many lives, so even if Melinda''s rhetoric might have hidden the possibility of deceiving him, he still chose to give her such an opportunity.


    ��Can you make sure that every word you say is true?��


    "I can take my life as a guarantee, Dr. Strange."


    Although I really want to say, does your life have such value? But in the end, it is a doctor''s Strange, still can''t say such a thing. He thought and thought again, hesitated for a long time, and finally he made up his mind.


    "I can try to help you, but this is based on the fact that I really understand the hidden feelings. I can''t listen to your side in this kind of thing, I need to make my own judgment. And then, in the end, Can you help me, I am afraid to pack the tickets. I can only say as much as I can try."


    "That''s enough!" Melinda, who is already very satisfied with this result, naturally can''t ask for more, just as if she was worried that Strange would change in the middle, she immediately made a Please pose, then say to him. "Please, Dr. Someone is waiting for you, and the things you want to know will soon be answered!"


    Art high people are daring, this is not an exaggerated rhetoric. For the current Strange, even if it is Longtan Tiger, he is confident to take a look. So in the face of Melinda''s invitation, he did not have too much entanglement, but after nodding, she followed her into the plane.


    Fitz is like a small follower, watching all these changes silently. And this sudden reversal of the situation is really giving him a feeling of being caught off guard.


    Just got it? Even if he got on the plane, he still has such an unreal feeling. And while Strange was closing his eyes and meditation, as if he was indifferent to everything that happened outside, he quietly came to Melinda and cautiously asked her.


    "Sir, are we already completing the task?"


    "It is not enough to complete the task. At the very least, it is necessary to explain the situation clearly and make the handover."


    "So, the bill that you asked me to sort out, would we still give it to him?"


    Fitz is saying this, Melinda��s eyes immediately reveal the look of disdain that looks like an idiot. She really wanted to give these two words directly, but this situation is obviously inappropriate, so she can only give such a reply with a blank expression.


    "For the time being, keep this bill under the name of the Superhero Management Committee, and let this matter be done in the name of an accident."


    "But you are not saying that he does not have this qualification?"


    Fitz is very surprised, and his surprise makes Melinda have a desire to open his mind to see if he really does not understand, or is not ready to understand. How did this guy become a special agent, did he say that his training teachers have not taught him what is a loss of interest?


    This kind of thing, she intends to proceed after figuring out who is the trained teacher of Fitz. At the moment, she can only face her face and say to him in a commanding tone.


    "This is the order, Fitz. Do what I said!"


    Obeying the order, this is the meaning of Melinda. And if even this kind of thing can''t be understood, then Fitz is really too unqualified.


    Although in many ways, he has done something that is less than satisfactory. But at this point he did not make any confusion.


    I closed my mouth honestly and cleaned the previous ones. Some of Fitz��s self-sufficient burdens have caused unnecessary troubles. Melinda did not continue to take care of him. She just spurred the plane at the maximum speed and took Stranch to the secret base of the government.


    In less than half an hour, the plane was already docked at the airport of the secret military base. And Stranch just got off the plane, a dark bald head was already in front of him, and introduced himself to him.


    "Hello, doctor. I am Nick Fury, director of fbi. From now on, I will take over your work."


    He said this, and he reached out to Strange, who was also a bald head. And don''t look at the fact that the two of them have this in common, and Stranch does not mean to look at him differently.


    You know, as a bald head, apart from being a monk''s standard, the bigger part is that his ability is really difficult for him to accumulate his hair. Together with the magic fire, everything that must be sent is turned into ashes. Under such circumstances, he has no choice but to be a bald head.


    And if there is a choice, he is definitely not willing to become this image of today. So from a certain point of view, Nick Fury, who is also a bald head, appears in front of me. It can only be described by the two words. Under such a premise, he certainly would not have any politeness to Nick Fury.


    "I don''t have to make unnecessary visits, sir. Secretary. I don''t have so much effort and you are close to me. I am here for one thing. What is the life of tens of thousands of people?"


    As a former boss, Nick Fury certainly knew Melinda''s violation of discipline. On this issue, he first glanced at Melinda, and then he was in front of Strange, so he said to him.


    "Since you asked this question, then I will just say it. Dr. Strange, you should know that the government has cooperated with your teacher about the **** of the world!"


    "Of course." On this issue, Strange gave a positive answer, because he is no stranger to the fact that there is a demon on earth.


    This is because he is one of the parties to the show. On the other hand, when he was studying under the Baron Modu, he did not deal with the demons and learned the actual experience from them. He knew exactly what kind of threat it was, so immediately he frowned and asked.


    "Do you say that the lives of these tens of thousands of people have anything to do with those demons?"

 Chapter 1755： Huge gaps

    At the time of such a dialogue, Nick Fury was actually examining the bald mage in front of him.


    Like the attitude of another bald mage, or the same to all the guys he can''t master, he always has a doubt about such a guy. And if there is any difference, then it is his doubts about Strange, far from the depth of the ancient Master.


    After all, Strange is also a role in knowing the roots. Although his metamorphosis is somewhat unpredictable, in any case, in such a short period of time, he wants to turn an ordinary person into an unfathomable role. It is an unlikely event.


    For Nick Fury, who used to be the king of agents, as long as Stranch reveals any clues, he can find the truth he wants to find. And what is the truth he is looking for, this is probably something that only he himself knows.


    As an out-and-out conspiracy theorist, Nick Fury never boasted to try to figure out the intentions of others with the utmost maliciousness. And it is precisely because of this that his answer to Strange has become subtle.


    "Speaking of this question, you should know the key person behind the cooperation between the government and your mage."


    "You mean the Supreme Master?"


    As a disciple of Baron Modu, Mama Masahiro''s Karma Taj, the Supreme Master is definitely a existence that cannot be circumvented. Although he has not seen the Supreme Master himself, he still knows something about her. In addition, Baron Modu is always an indignant but helpless look. I can guess it with a little association. The Baron Modu is the one who will be kicked out of the game.


    For this character equivalent to his founder, Strange did not feel much. So he gave his answer without any hesitation.


    And seeing him answer this directly, Nick Frye��s eyes moved slightly, and then he said to him quietly.


    "Yes, the Supreme Master, the ancient lord who claims to have protected the world for nearly a thousand years."


    "From the very beginning, she suddenly appeared in front of us and told us that the world has been invaded by hell. To be honest, at the beginning, no one wants to believe her kindness. Because of the devil''s hell, it is too far away from us, too unrealistic."


    "But this ancient one has always had a way to reverse our perception. She lets us see the truth of the world. And just as we learned the truth and were uneasy about this truth, she asked us again. Another suggestion."


    Speaking of this, Nick Fury deliberately paused and observed the look of Strange. He continued to say this after seeing that there was no abnormality in his look.


    "The suggestion is that we can''t always passively defend, but we should take the initiative to fight back against them before **** makes a huge damage to our world."


    "It sounds unrealistic, but it is a concept that we agree with. After all, a strong castle will have a day to be broken. Instead of being beaten passively, it is better to try everything before it is broken. One step destroys our enemies. Therefore, under the arrangement of the Supreme Master, the US government organized a secret military operation. Please come with me, Dr. Strange."


    Nick Fry talked about it while guiding. And just under his guidance, the two quickly came to the heart of the base.


    "It is here that the huge portal built by the Supreme Master is the only way for our army to attack Hell. Now, as you can see, these portals have disappeared. For no reason. Without any signs, it is completely a sudden thing. For this, Dr., can you tell me something?"


    "Transportation? And is it fixed?"


    Looking up at the portals that were wrapped in a circular metal casing, longer than sixty meters in length and now disappeared. For the first time, Strange had an intuitive understanding of the power of the Supreme Master.


    Portal spells are a feature of Karma Taj, and it can be said that as long as they are qualified Karma Taj, they will pass the door spell. But just as everyone will calculate mathematics, some people can only calculate the addition, subtraction, multiplication and division of three digits, while others can use the same calculator as a calculator. Spells are in the hands of different people, and the level of performance is also different.


    In the past, Strange thought that such a gap might be there, but it would never be too big. But now, his concept has been subverted, because he simply can''t imagine how such a huge portal is opened.


    You know, he uses such a spell, at most, it is to open a portal of five or six meters, and at most it is only a few minutes. In this regard, he was also called a genius by Baron Modu, who believed that he had a talent in this respect that ordinary people could not match.


    And now it seems that this is the talent of shit. Compared with the Supreme Master who can open more than one such huge portal and fix it like a real gate for a long time, his talent is not worth mentioning at all, even if it is just a comparison, it will let People feel ridiculous.


    People who understand this spell can naturally see everything hidden behind this spell. The magic that is as unfathomable as Wang Yang, the understanding and mastery of the laws of space, are things that he can''t match. If Nick Fury��s request is to let him reopen such a door, then he can only be embarrassed to have three qualities, to retire as his only end.


    But Nick Fury��s request was not this. He just asked himself to see something, and at this point he was confident that he could still do what he could.


    Ignoring the weird eyes of the people around him, Strange went straight to the face of this huge creation, closing his eyes and touching the existence that could not be touched by ordinary people.


    The structure of the spell, as well as the space style that is unique to the Portal spell.


    The former is like an electrical circuit in a precision instrument, so that he can understand whether there is a problem in the interior by feeling alone. The latter, he can make a specific position for him as a master of Kama Taji, mastering a general direction.


    This is not a complicated issue. For a qualified Karma Taj Mahal, so quickly, he took back his hand and had his own judgment.


    This judgment made him a little surprised, even said that he could not understand. So immediately, he ignored the serious look of Nick Frye and applied the spell directly to the scene.


    Portal Magic, this key spell. Mastering the space technique left by the Supreme Master, he can easily locate the space that the Supreme Master has positioned, and just as he always does, when he draws a golden spark with one hand and wants to open the portal, he The Portal spells are immediately like being sprinkled by cold water and extinguished directly.


    Delivery failed? This situation, which was somewhat unexpected, made him unable to hold his brow. Then he thought about it, and after repositioning another space coordinate, he tried again.


    This time the process went smoothly, he opened the portal with ease and the portal was running very stable. It wasn''t just the result he wanted to see, so after he had extinguished the portal in one hand, he said something like Nick Fury, who had an urgent look behind him.


    "Sorry, I can''t do anything!"


    This kind of answer made the eager moment on Nick Fury''s face extinguished. He put on a gloomy look and then asked Strange a question unceremoniously.


    "Can you tell me what is the situation? Doctor."


    "It''s very simple. I tried to touch the spell structure of this huge portal. In my experience, it has almost no problem. So, I think the problem may be on the other side, that is, this transfer. Above the world that the door leads to."


    "Using the coordinates of the portal, I tried it, and as a result, you saw it. I couldn''t open the door to the world. At first I thought it might be my own problem, but then I tested it myself. That''s the problem that doesn''t appear on me. So the final answer can only be one. That''s the powerful existence that I can''t understand, blocking our spells that are in the same vein, so that we can no longer get there through this spell. ""


    "I know that you want me to open this door for you, but unfortunately, as far as the current situation is concerned, I don''t have the ability."


    Stranch frankly said that he was powerless, and facing him, Nick Fury had no expression on his face, but he could see it from his clenched fist and his slightly trembling body. Come out, he is somewhat unbearable.


    It can be said that such a statement is equivalent to sentenced him and the tens of thousands of people to death. Because as a supporter and implementer of this plan, he is blamed for anyway.


    He doesn''t care what he might face. After several ups and downs, he has already seen all of this and is ready for any end. He cares about the innocent soldiers, or that he cares about the failure itself.


    And Tony has a very similar point, that is, they are the most solid fans in this country. Because of the extraordinary love for this country, he can make a move that many people can''t imagine. This included the coup that supported Stark and the vote that was cast in the war of **** invasion.


    If the war can successfully achieve their strategic goals, then even if these tens of thousands of soldiers have sacrificed, he will think that this is acceptable. Although this would be a huge loss for the entire country, they got the future. The benefits that can be created in the future, no matter how you look, are much greater than the current losses.


    This is why he clearly considered the bad possibilities, but he still supported the plan. Huge interests always make people blind, and begin to consciously take risks. He thought that he was lucky, thinking that their gamble could end in victory. However, the reality is that he gave him a slap in the face, let him know, how cruel the fate is to play with people.


    They sacrificed a lot and lost the future. Just think of this kind of thing, let Nick Fury full of resentment and resentment. He didn''t know who to blame, and he didn''t know how to forgive himself. The only thing he knows about today is that he has to do everything he can to save his country as much as possible.


    The United States cannot face such losses, which will completely plung the country into a collapse. He must conceal all this, for the people, for the masses, for all the people in this world. Because only in this way, he can protect the interests of the country, so that the country can barely maintain its strength in such a huge blood loss.


    This is very difficult, very difficult, because if you really want to do all this, then he must raise the butcher knife and kill.


    It is impossible to keep such a secret by human consciousness alone. If you want to cover up such a thing, you can only turn them into a dead person. And letting all the insiders become dead, this is certainly not an easy idea. No one, including him or Stark, would choose this approach when it was a last resort.


    Therefore, even if it is said that he already has such a plan in his heart, he still temporarily pressed this kind of mind. And, he also made a calm look as much as possible, so he asked Strange.


    "Is there any other feasible way? Doctor. You should know that we are asking you to come over to listen to this bad news. We hope to get good news, even a solution to the problem. At this point, we It is a high hope for you. So I hope"


    His words were not finished, but the meaning of the words was obvious. It��s just that compared to his words, Stranch is more concerned about the killing that he showed before.


    The existence of the protector of the Dragon and his own ferocious **** made him very sensitive to this concealment of human beings. So even for a moment, he caught the killing of Nick Frye.


    He wants to kill himself, and this is something that Strange can be sure of. but why? He didn''t want to understand.


    He still doesn''t know enough about the inside story, he feels confused. Although reason tells him, this is the time to take a step back. But on the hunch, he felt that he should explore it in more depth.


    His hunch tells him that all this may be related to the information that Baron Moto left for him, and if he can understand the hidden words more deeply, then he might be able to uncover the one that Dr. Modu left for him. Puzzle.


    This is an opportunity that must be caught. With such an idea in mind, Stranch no longer hesitated, but immediately gave Nick Frey the answer.


    "Maybe there are other ways, I am not sure"

 Chapter 1756： Agreed time disguised threat

    "Other ways? What do you mean by other means?"


    Strange''s answer to Nick Frye is tantamount to the turn of the peak, so even if he clearly heard the other party''s unspeakable rhetoric, he still pursued it like a life-saving straw.


    For his attitude, Strange is somewhat unhappy. At this time, he does not want to see these people pin their expectations on him, because once things don''t start as expected, they can easily blame their mistakes if they can''t accept reality. On your own body.


    Those who could have been outside the house have to be ignorant for nothing, and whoever puts such things on them will not be happy. It can be said that if Strange had his own ideas and needs, he might go straight to the sleeves. But also because he has his own small abacus, so he can only frown and endure the unhappiness in his heart, and then said to Nick Fury.


    "I just said that I am not sure. Well, the problem is this. The so-called portal to another world is like a thief who wants to burglary. Secretly open a window, a door, naturally It is possible to enter quietly into someone else''s home. However, if the owner of the house is guarded, then if he seals the door and window, then it will make us thieves unable to do anything. Our spells are like windows and doors. Like unlocking technology, once the doors and windows are sealed, then our means are useless."


    "However, it is like burglary has a lot of means, not just opening the door and window. If you want to enter another world, there is no such thing as a portal. Our spells are not. It''s used, but it doesn''t mean that other people''s spells are useless. Even those that are not the shuttle''s shuttle space are likely to be effective in this kind of thing. So the key question is, what should be? Find this special approach. At this point, I need time to find and flip through the ancient books."


    Strange did raise a possibility, but in the face of this possibility, Nick Fury��s face showed a swaying look. Because Strange presented a very demanding request, time. At the moment, time is what they are most lacking.


    Every time you drag on a day, the crisis will add to the previous point. This reality makes time a thing they can''t afford. Therefore, even if Strange provides them with a straw that may save lives, it is difficult for him to make up his mind immediately.


    With this determination, he is to take risks. In the end, whether or not to take this risk, he still hesitates in his heart.


    Fortunately, the time of hesitation is not long, or Nick Fury realized that he actually has no other better choice. So after a brief thought, he asked Strange for such a question.


    ��How long do you need?��


    "It''s hard to say that luck may be rewarded in a few days. If you are not lucky, it may be weeks or even months."


    Strange replied faithfully, and in the face of his reply, Nick Fury shook his head very simply.


    ��There is not so much time. According to the materials we left in that world, they will insist on two or three months at most, and once there is any unexpected situation in the middle, this time will only be shorter. Now it has passed three God, I can give you up to five days at most. Within five days, I hope that you can find the answer we want. Otherwise, we can only accept the worst result!"


    Nick Fury did not pose any threat to Strange, because he himself knew that the threat had no use. Plus he is asking for people, so simply, he took a frank attitude.


    This gesture is actually very difficult for him, because he rarely shows his sincerity. At this point, Strange didn''t know that he only knew that the time was very urgent and it was almost impossible to gain something.


    As a doctor, he is concerned about the fate of those tens of thousands of people who do not want to see this hasty decision. In his view, if they really want to save these lives, then at the very least, all-out is a necessary condition. And from Nick Fury, who set the time so nervous, he couldn''t see the feeling of going all out. So now, he replies with some dissatisfaction.


    "Five days? This time is too short. I can''t guarantee how much it will be. If you really want to save the lives of those soldiers, you have to give me more time."


    "Of course we want to save them. At this point, you should believe us, doctors. Because this is of national interest, and we will not make any jokes on the country''s issues. But, also because this is The interests of the country, so we can''t pin all our hopes on you alone."


    "We will do the best preparations and make the worst preparations. And if things really get to the point where they are irreparable, we can only make a choice that we would not want to see." You should understand what I mean, doctor!"


    Nick Fury��s words made Strange��s bones suddenly chill, because he had already thought about what this guy��s words meant.


    The so-called choice is nothing more than making the most favorable thing for the country in the worst case. From the current situation, what is the most beneficial thing for this country? It is nothing more than concealing everything and writing off the existence of these tens of thousands of people as if they were not there.


    Time to smooth out the loss and silence to deal with the volatility. If a country machine really wants to do this, then as long as they don''t pay the price, as long as there is no accident, the lives and deaths of tens of thousands of people are not something that cannot be concealed.


    Of course, they can cover up all of this, but the deaths of those tens of thousands of people will not really cease to exist because of their cover. As long as he thinks of the tens of thousands of people who are dead and strange, and thinks that they are struggling and mourning in the poisonous fire of hell, Strange has a trembling and anger from the heart.


    He still can''t be indifferent to such a statement in his heart, so immediately, he grabbed the collar of Nick Fury and asked him loudly.


    "What do you mean by this, can you say that you want to let those people die? You cold-blooded executioners! If you really made such a decision, wouldn��t you be afraid of being saddened by those who sleep in the middle of the night? Looking for the door?"


    "Let him go, take your hand away and put it in the position we can see!"


    The sudden move of Strange was of course aroused the attention of the surrounding agents. In any case, Nick Fury is their boss, and if their boss is threatened by their own face and they are still indifferent, then they are too derelict. In order to prevent themselves from falling into the handle and being worn by small shoes, these agents, of course, immediately took out their guns and made a loyal move to protect the Lord.


    However, this is not for any purpose. Neither Stranch nor Nick Fury meant that they took their actions too seriously. The former does not care about such threats at all, while the latter does not believe that Strange will make any radical moves.


    The title of the king of agents is not white. Nick Fury, who has this name, can be said to be used to the big world. He has already reached the top of the mountain and the color has not changed. The elk is in the left and not in a hurry. So even if it was the dangerous character of Strange who made such a move in front of him, he still said to him in a faceless manner.


    "I can understand your current thinking, doctor. But you have to be clear, I am a special agent, a special agent with the highest national interest. For the benefit of this country, I can do anything, no matter what kind of thing for you. How terrible it is, how unacceptable it is. But as long as it is good for the country, I will do it."


    "Maybe it will be like you said, I will have a day when these grievances come to the door. But what about it? I have a clear conscience, my loyalty to this country is enough for me to face it all." !"


    Nick Fury��s remarks made Strange a moment to say nothing, even if he knew that his actions were wrong, but in the face of the country��s righteousness, he could not do anything to him. Blame.


    Everyone is an adult, and naturally it is impossible to argue like a child because of right or wrong. There is no right or wrong in the adult world, and some are only different in position. On the stand of Nick Fury, who can say that he must be wrong?


    At the very least, Strange didn''t think so, or he couldn''t agree with Nick Fury''s practice, but from the inside, he agreed with Nick Frye''s concept.


    His thoughts, his intentions, from his point of view, everything he said is definitely not wrong. And on this issue, there is simply no right or wrong.


    Of course, it cannot be the same. Although he understood the reason why Nick Fury made such a choice, as a doctor, he still insisted on his own point of view. It��s just that he has given up on the practice of changing the idea of ??Nick Fry by force deterrence, because it is impossible to do whatever it is.


    A person who can release such words is obviously not a guy who can be changed by a simple threat of force. The only way to let him give up this terrible idea is to find a way to solve the problem. Before things become irreparable, Reverse the overall situation.


    In other words, the lives of these tens of thousands of people are already on his own. And such a heavy weight, of course, is to let Strange have a feeling of breathlessness.


    To be honest, although he saved a lot of people, it was under the premise that he was a doctor. It is the first time in his life that he has changed his identity and saved a huge number of lives as a mage or a hero. It is impossible to say that it is not nervous.


    However, the tension is tight, and he does not have the idea of ??giving birth to a burden. Now, if you don''t want to have such a tragedy, he can only be on the scalp. So now, he grabbed the hand of Nick Fury, and after leaving a mark on his hand with his magic, he said to Nick Frye.


    "Five days, say it. I will find a way to solve the problem within five days. Before that, no matter what happens, you can never use the last resort you said." I left the magic mark on you, and after five days, I will naturally find you. And if you violate this agreement, then whether you run to the ends of the earth, I will let you pay the price!"


    "Good, just say it, five days!"


    Despite the cold sweat of the brand because of the branding, in the face of Strange, Nick Fury still gave a positive answer.


    This tough guy style makes Strange once again affirmed, and Nick Fury is not talking about it. So he just looked at Nick Fury deeply and left it again without any hesitation.


    Race against time, this is for sure. And looking at the eagerness that Strange showed, the whitish face of Nick Fury��s pain finally showed a little smile.


    For him, letting Strange do such a reaction is already achieving his goal. On this issue, he does not worry that Strange will not do his best. As long as he does his best, there may be a little more turning.


    Of course, it is only a little bit. Although he gave high hopes in this regard, he still had to prepare for the worst. And that''s why he took over the matter.


    Fbi is definitely more comfortable with this kind of thing than the military. After all, they are engaged in intelligence and supervision, but in terms of experience, the entire United States, cia, can compete with them. After all, cia is external, and I don��t know how many eyes are staring at them outside. So in comparison, fbi is the best person to take over.


    Stark has issued an order to fbi, that is, to do everything possible to hide this state of affairs. On this issue, he gave Nick Frye considerable authority. And with such a huge authority, Nick Fury certainly has some spare power.


    In the previous words, he was not joking with Stranch. Even he said that he has already started this aspect of action.


    For the time being, this kind of precaution is limited to the mouth. In the name of the country, he ordered those insiders to keep secrets and mobilize the power of the state to monitor and manage them.


    This is only a temporary response. Can we continue to see if they obey the order? The second is to see the change of the situation. If the situation is changing in a bad direction, and these people have unexpected things, then he really does not mind to kill.


    Of course, this is a choice that will be made only when it is absolutely necessary. And if there are other possibilities, he is not willing to make such excessive sacrifices. It depends on the results of Strange. In this respect alone, Strange has already been hoped for by him.


    "So, don''t let me down!"


    This is the voice of Nick Fury. At the same time, this is probably the only thing he can do for himself and those who may have to be sacrificed.

 Chapter 1757： The voyage of the Master of the Nautical Age

    Strange knew that he had a big problem, but he had no other choice.


    As a doctor, no matter how he can''t see so many people die under his own eyes, so knowing that this is a pit, he still chose to jump without hesitation.


    Of course, if this is a dead end, if you jump down, you will only have to go through such a sequel, then he will only be able to do this kind of thing, and can''t help. Fortunately, things are not as bad as that.


    He still has a way to think about it. At the very least, he himself is right in this way. And why he can have such self-confidence, in the end, it is the special convenience left by the identity of the Baronian disciple.


    Baron Modu was the former governor of the New York Temple, and as a direct disciple of the ancient Master, he retained a very important wealth when Kama Taj fell, that is, the collection of Kama Taj Tens of thousands of precious books.


    Ancient Egypt, ancient Persia, Greece, Rome, India, and even the collection of books left by the Library of Alexandria, the legacy of the palace, the inheritance of Tantra, and Kama Taj have been preserved.


    Baron Modu spent a great deal of effort to maintain such a wealth, and his efforts were not in vain, because he provided great for the latecomers, especially the masters like Strange. Convenience.


    Strange wants to find other ways to get into hell, and these are the precious collections. And if there is no such thing, he wants to find such a secret way, it is simply a fantasy. And even so, this is not an easy job. It is like the feeling of Strange, who is standing in front of these tens of thousands of books at this moment.


    "Where should I start looking for it?"


    From where to find it, this is indeed a problem. You must know that these collections are all left in different eras and different cultures. If you want to understand the contents of these collections, or even discover the hidden secrets, the minimum is that you have to have a culture of these different eras. Sufficient understanding.


    For Strange, this is almost a difficult time to cross the past. Because the language he is proficient in is only English, Sanskrit and some Chinese. Among them, Chinese is the most grasping thing, because if it is a simple book that is easy to understand in modern times, once a script appears in the text and the language becomes unfamiliar, he will immediately have a feeling of reading the book.


    In the past, he did not think that there would be any problems. After all, he had more time, and there is a learned teacher around him who can consult. As long as he studies hard, he can learn these complicated knowledge sooner or later.


    But now, the time left for him is only five days, and I want to find what I want from so many books in five days. It is impossible for him to spend his time on learning new languages ??and words.


    Recognizing this, Strange had a direct decision in his heart, and then he immediately took the magic and played it in this library full of books.


    As a land of masters, the collection of books here is certainly not as easy as an ordinary library. Let''s not say that this may cause damage to those ancient books. The anti-magic magic arranged on these ancient books is enough for most reckless people to drink a pot.


    If you want to read a book, you can only use the magical means unique to Karma Taj. It''s like fishing with a fishing rod, using magic to pull these precious books out.


    Your mana has reached the level of reading this book, so naturally it can be hand-picked. And if you want to watch a book that you can''t watch at the same level, it''s like taking a fish to catch a whale, even if you just give it to you, it doesn''t help.


    After all, there are many books with magical inheritance in Kama Taj''s collection. This is also to prevent those apprentices from being so far away, and suddenly touched something they should not touch, which caused great harm to themselves. Of course, this kind of thing does not happen to Strange. On the one hand, because of his own level, he is almost used for the power of the Archmage, enough to mobilize all the books. On the other hand, the direction he is looking for is not the precious magic books, but the anecdotes and secrets. In this regard, the limits of the library are certainly not that great.


    I don''t plan to put Kung Fu on the translation of ancient books and texts that I don''t know. Stranch is simply moving the Master''s handwriting in modern times.


    Since the era of the big voyage, the British have become the empire of the voyage with the convenience of the great voyage. The mages have taken advantage of the voyage of the big voyage, and began to explore the world with a variety of cloaks. unsolved puzzle.


    You know, this was not so easy in the past, because if they were to pray for cultural concealment in the way of a mage, then it might be a strong objection to those cultural heritage owners. In a serious point, it is not impossible to bring out the monsters of the mysterious world and even the gods and gods.


    However, if it is for the expeditions on the European side to do such things, they are sitting behind them, then the situation is different.


    The explorer is an ordinary person, and the treatment of ordinary people is different from the Master. Dealing with the Master, how the ancient inheritors will not violate the contract signed with the Supreme Master, even if they are killed, the Supreme Master can only watch, and can not find these guys to retaliate. But if it is an ordinary person, then the situation can be different.


    One or two ordinary people are involved in the contest of this mysterious world, and die when they die. The Supreme Master will not take the risk of one or two ordinary people to fight the ancient mysterious existence. However, if these ordinary people are adventure teams composed of great maritime powers such as Britain and France, then the situation can be said.


    The opening of the era of the sea has widened the horizon of the entire human race. For the first time, they realized that there are places in the world that they don''t know, and there are areas they don''t understand. You say that it is out of this longing for the unknown, because of its own greed and plundering nature. In short, people of that era are very happy to explore everything they don''t know. As long as someone is willing to pay for it, some experienced explorers are willing to sell their lives. And money is really trivial to the Master.


    Even if it is not the accumulation of Kama Taj''s millennium time, the magic of the stone can make them squander a lot of money. In that era, there was money, and there really was nothing that could not be done. Even if you want to buy a warship from the Royal Navy to form your expedition, it is not impossible to get your money in place and find someone with an identity to make a guarantee.


    Money, people, Kama Taj''s mage are not lacking, so naturally, under the name of a strong country like Britain and France, the expeditions that are actually operated by the mages behind are like the big nets that are spread. Spread the past to the world.


    The secrets that were not known in the past were explored by the mages, and the mysteries that were not understood in the past were held in the hands of the mages. Most of these have become handwritten notes of Karma Taj''s Masters, which are recorded in the library of Kama Taj. And now, the vast majority of these notes are already in front of Strange.


    One thousand four hundred and forty-two, this is not a small amount. Although many of the notes are not as thin as **** thick, but so many piles up, let Strange have a craniofacial explosion in such a short moment. feel.


    As a doctor, he began to mourn for his liver, because he already felt that he had to say goodbye to sleep within five days. It��s an ordinary person, this is the rhythm of dying. However, he is now beyond the concept of ordinary people. If he does not sleep for five days, he will endure.


    In this way, he cheered himself up, and Stranch picked up a handful of notes and began to read it carefully.


    This is a scroll of the Arctic expedition. The scroll records the Inuit Shaman��s contract with the evil spirits at the expense of cutting his tongue and harnessing the Arctic evil spirits. Seeing the evil spirit, Strange looked at it because he thought it might be related to what he was looking for about the gates of hell. But after careful study, he found that there is no relationship with a dime in hell.


    The so-called Arctic evil spirit is not a fellow in hell. It is more like a mixture of animal spirit and bound spirit. It is a kind of evil that was born through primitive worship. In other words, it has no value, pass!


    Throwing away this handwritten note, Strange took another roll of notes.


    This volume of notes records a period of history from Eastern Europe. There is no such thing as an adventure team. It is a vision that was discovered by a local young man from Eastern Europe after returning to the province of Kama Taj.


    Eastern Europe has always been a backward region in Europe. The superstitions here are very heavy. There are many legends about gods and vampires raging here. In this, the Eastern European Master recorded a story about the evil spirit.


    In a small town near his hometown, there have been such legends. When you hear the crutches slamming on the floor, be sure to hide your family''s children. Otherwise, the owner of the cane will steal your child, and when he steals a hundred children, the gates of **** will open on this land.


    This legend seems to be a typical story of a bed that scares a child, and the mage in the note thinks so, and does not take it to heart. But when he stayed in this small town, he discovered that the story is not as simple as a children''s story, it does have something to do.


    In the dead of night, the owner of the hotel where he stayed was still busy for the guests who stayed overnight, and did not have time to take care of his children. When he returned to God, his two children were gone.


    Many of the guests in the hotel, including the Master, stated that they heard the sound of the crutches. Such a thing made the hotel''s boss change his face, even waking up the people in the whole town, holding up the torch with a shotgun and exploring the forest outside the town.


    It is about the lives of two children, even the Master can''t stay out of it. So as an enthusiastic traveler, this wizard has also joined the search camp. It was because of his participation that he discovered that the town had hidden feelings that were not known to outsiders.


    The adults among them obviously don��t treat this story as a legend, and when the things in the story really happen, they are not as flustered as headless flies, but very organized, even It is said that it is targeted to the forest outside the town.


    This point, the average person may not see it, but the learned Master may see clearly. And when he went deep into the depths of the forest with these urban residents, he immediately discovered the abnormalities in the forest.


    There is a castle in the forest, which is strange, but it is not uncommon. After all, in this part of Europe, it is normal to have a castle. Maybe you can go up a hundred years and you can dig up a famous aristocratic family.


    The castle is not weird. The weird thing is that the structure of this castle, except for a gate, the castle is completely sealed, and there is no window, which is naturally strange. According to the records in the Master''s notes, he felt as if he had seen a huge coffin.


    It''s not just giving him the feeling outside, it''s the same inside. The whole castle is not so much a castle, but rather a grave that was piled up with stones. In such a tomb, the Master found a lot of things that belonged to it.


    Traces of cult cults, large-scale blood sacrifices, seals and various kinds of man-made destruction. If the mage is a novelist, maybe his brain can immediately utter a dark story. And although he does not have the talent in this area, he can still identify many unknown pasts from these residual traces.


    Obviously, this is a degraded cult base. Even if Strange is able to draw such a conclusion from the description of the words in the notes. As for why it is said to be defeated, it is possible to guess the approximate word from the seal and the words of destruction. And if you want to look at it from this point of view, the identity of the inhabitants of this town is very worthwhile.


    Perhaps it is the remnant of the cult, perhaps the guardian of the seal. Judging from the judgment of the note-taking person, he prefers the latter.


    The rest of the things are old-fashioned, the evil spirits who have left the seal, and the ancient counts that were parasitized by evil spirits. Blood sacrifice, and the door that was opened. The owner of the note seems to have escaped from the castle after nine deaths, and it seems that he was also seriously affected, so that at the end of the notes, he became somewhat incoherent.


    No conclusion is a headache, but in the eyes of Strange, this seems to be a possibility.


    He did not simply make a conclusion, but instead took the place recorded in this note as a tentative direction. As for the end, it should not be explored, he has to consider it. Of course, what he has to do now is to continue the work in his hand.


    There are still a lot of books, and there is still a lot of room for him to choose. Maybe there will be better choices.


    :. :

 Chapter 1758： All by luck

    There was a deafening sound in the dark forest, which was the long scorpion of the protector. And when such a sound sounds, it actually means that a bigger movement is coming.


    It can be said that the fruit is not as good as it is, the earth begins to shake. The old castle seems to be no longer able to stick to it. In the skylighting fire, countless stones are like the splashes of water, and they are shot by the violent flames. And in such a disaster-ridden situation, Strange, who had just taken up the guardian dragon, had suddenly appeared in front of the collapsed castle, and looked at the stuff in his hand with a sigh.


    He was carrying a head in his hand, or rather a deformed head.


    It seems to be like a human being, but the overall five senses have been distorted to the point of being deformed. In particular, the tongue-like part of the insect-like split structure, and the tongue that looks like a living worm, how to see this guy should belong to the ranks of monsters.


    In fact, he can indeed be called a monster.


    This guy is called Blood God by this Eastern European land, and his origins are related to an Earl hundreds of years ago.


    Two hundred years ago, an Earl of His Majesty the King of Austria ruled here. Nearly fifty, he had taken three wives, but he did not receive any sons.


    The land that was not reconciled to the journey of his own life eventually fell into the hands of an irrelevant person, who in the later years played the idea of ??a longevity. To this end, he sheltered a group of infidels under the eyes of the Catholic Church, and the reason why he sheltered these pagans was that these pagans claimed to have mastered the method of summoning the blood **** and giving eternal life.


    Although it is a very unwise act to offend the Catholic Church in such an era, under the temptation of eternal life, the count is resolutely determined to take risks.


    As a rare person in the era, he was able to rely on the martial arts to step by step to be the character of the count. He made a perfect arrangement for his own plan. Under his arrangement, there was no such thing as a dog blood incident, and a stupid thing such as the Holy See��s return to the door. Everything is natural, and the cult successfully summoned what they called the blood god, and he also successfully obtained eternal life.


    It��s just that this eternal life and his imagination are really different.


    In the beginning, he thought that the so-called blood **** might have something to do with the legendary vampire. So when he thinks about it, the worst result is that he has become a vampire, and he can only hide in the dark all day long.


    This sounds bad, but it is not unacceptable compared to eternal life. However, things are far worse than he imagined.


    Because the so-called blood **** is not a vampire at all, but a evil spirit from a different space. And its so-called eternal life is not just a simple gift, but a very expensive parasite.


    The blood **** that the cultist summoned was so parasitic on the count, and he turned into such a monster.


    Become a monster. For humans, this may be even worse than death. In the face of such a result, the sensible count is certainly unacceptable. So he immediately ordered the killing of these cultists and smashed everything about this cult ritual.


    However, the mistake has been cast. It is already irreparable for him to become a monster. Because of the parasitic influence, he knew exactly what the blood **** that parasitized himself and turned himself into a monster wanted. It wants to spread its own people in this world, turning humans like him into monsters like him.


    For this count, he has already made a big mistake. He really should not go wrong again. Therefore, in the case of conscience discovery, he began to give birth to the same thoughts as this blood god.


    But please Buddha is easy to send Buddha. After all, it is the existence of a **** in the name, and it is not so easy to want to go with it.


    The first is that this blood **** is almost immortal. Every drop of white **** blood flowing from its parasitic body can operate like a living self, and as long as it allows such blood to find a living body, it can create a new monster in a parasitic way.


    Such monsters are not afraid of knives and axe, and all the fatal injuries to humans have no effect on them. The only way to kill them is to use a flame to purify them and burn them into a complete ashes. But this method is only effective for ordinary monsters. For the main body of blood god, the flame cannot completely eliminate him.


    It can only be weakened at most, and cannot be destroyed. In response to this, the count gave such orders to his own people while he was still sensible.


    He ordered the closure of his castle and created a huge embarrassment with his heavy pig iron. Subsequently, he walked to the firearm under the will of his own self, and after being completely burned, he was placed in this shackle by his own people and permanently sealed up.


    This is the only way he can think of as a human being, and the only thing he can do to redeem his sins. In order to prevent it, he even left his legacy. If someone opens his jealousy, let him reproduce the words of the world. Then his descendants of the people will do everything they can, and he will be cremated again and sealed before he has completely recovered.


    The story circulating in the nearby town is from this legacy. The so-called crutches and slams are the unique features of this Piaget. He lost a foot in the war. He could only use walking sticks instead of walking in his life, and even if he was placed in the raft, his silver cane was always with him.


    Blood God can only make him eternal, and can not let him grow a leg. And if he really wakes up, as long as he doesn''t want to walk and walk, then the crutches are his necessities.


    As for why the goal is a child? This is a rule in the natural world to prey on the weak.


    Blood God''s combat power is not strong, don''t look at his name with a god, but from the real god, he has a distance of ten thousand miles. Except for the strange incompetence, he has nothing to praise. Not to mention the existence of the level against the gods. Even ordinary people, in the case of well-trained and well-prepared, want to deal with him, it only costs a little price.


    Under this premise, once he is in a state of weakness and wants to recover, he can only start from the weak larvae.


    This is why the residents of the town want to use this word-of-mouth story to warn each other and protect their children. Because a hungry monster wants to start with a child, it is a simple matter.


    The thing that the Master experienced at the time was the accidental event that was taken out of the monster of the blood **** parasite. The mage, who had been sealed after nine deaths, apparently regarded this as a show-off capital, and recorded it in the library of Karma Taj.


    This is actually a matter of no doubt. After all, the Master is also a human being. You can''t stop people from boasting in their own notes, and be arrogant. But the problem is that this misunderstood note is obviously making Strange a mistake.


    He had thought that this blood **** was a visitor to hell. He could follow the ceremony of summoning it and find a door to hell, but now it seems that this is not going to work.


    Although the blood **** comes from other worlds, this other world is just a normal alien space, and there is no relationship with hell. After figuring this out, Strange was naturally discovering that he had run away again.


    The reason why this is because this is not the first time he has done such a thing. A lot of notes made him almost unable to see a head, and in the principle of luck, he simply changed his mind and began to explore one after another suspicious notes.


    If you are lucky, maybe he can find a way to open the door to **** in a vague, perhaps even mysterious event that the author himself has not figured out. But as far as the current situation is concerned, his luck is not good.


    Before coming to this small town in Eastern Europe, and by the way they solved the fear of blood gods for hundreds of years, he has made a special trip in North America to find the legendary horror house. The result was that although the horror house was blown up by him, the countless evil spirits inside him were burned to ashes, but he did not find a way to get through the hell.


    The result here is not as good as the horror house. At the very least, there is a little bit of **** and hell, and more or less can see the shadow of some big devils. Here, simply is the evil spirit of the alien space, and it is still a weak chicken evil spirit.


    In the usual time, Strange did not mind to carry out the Karma Taj style taught by Baron Modu, and sealed the head of this blood **** paradise with magic and placed it in the temple of their mage as a visit. Exhibits.


    This can build the confidence of young apprentices and let them realize what a powerful mage can do. Second, it can also deter the evil spirits in different spaces and let them understand that the earth can be not only their hunting ground, but also their burial place. But now, he obviously does not have this mood.


    On the hand, the magic fire of the protector Tianlong emerged. The blood god, originally known as the undead, was immediately burned to ashes. Later, Strange, regardless of the remaining ash in his hand, directly pulled out a notebook from his pocket to outline it.


    "The castle in Eastern Europe, this one can be crossed out. It is a waste of time. I really don''t know how the former mage was blowing the air. The role of such a weak chicken can be said to be a life of nine deaths. It��s just like a mage apprentice.��


    "Forget it, be prepared to go to the next place. Let me see, is the pyramid of the Inca region, the forbidden zone without life? Or is it good to come to the New Mexico mysterious pub by chance?"


    While burying the author of the original note, the unbridled bragging, Strange was troubled by his next goal.


    This is a matter of pure luck. Even he himself does not know what kind of things he will encounter before he really gets involved. Perhaps it is the door to hell, perhaps other mysterious existence. Judging from the odds alone, the possibility of the former is actually very embarrassing.


    If there is a better choice, he will certainly not want a chaotic crash like a headless fly. After all, in terms of luck, he has always been the one with the back. But unfortunately, he has no other choice, especially under such tight time.


    Therefore, he can only try his luck one by one to see if the goddess of fortune will look at the face of so many people and give him a special preferential treatment.


    Presumably, the goddess of fortune really changed him because of this problem. Just when he was at a loss, he planned to start a random moment. Suddenly, he felt a special spell fluctuation.


    This fluctuation is on him, but it is not the result of his own changes in mana. In this regard, Strange was a glimpse first, and then immediately took out the core of the shadow distortion that was secretly collected before.


    Not what he expected, special spell fluctuations appear on top of this thing. And just as he watched the seal on the core break, he thought that the shadow distortion was born again. A group of shadows spurted out, and in a flash, it has evolved into an image that he is familiar with.


    Baron Modu, his teacher. This special change surprised him, but he quickly recovered from the moment he immediately understood the hidden feelings, so immediately, he asked the former Baron Modu.


    "Teacher, is this all arranged by you? Are you deliberately leaving this core to me?"


    "Of course. Otherwise, it is only two mortals in the district. How can I be qualified to use this level of magic?"


    The response of Baron Modu and Strange''s conjecture are exactly the same, and for this, while Strange is taking a breath, he is also inevitably curious.


    "Why do you want to do this kind of thing, can you say that you can''t talk to me in front of me?"


    "Things are more complicated than you think, Strange. You, me, or the entire Kama Taj has been involved in a whirlpool. I am not sure that in this whirlpool, we How can I protect myself? Therefore, I can only try my best to do the most comprehensive measures."


    The shaded Baron Modu sighed, and then he warned against Strange.


    "Listen, Strange, this is just one of my avatars. I can only use this method to temporarily avoid their sights. We don''t have much time, so I have to make a long story short. Death Canyon, let those people Be careful of the situation there. The world is about to have terrible turmoil, and the core of turmoil is here. This is a conspiracy, everyone is counted, including ourselves. Therefore, we must respond as quickly as possible. Time, true It��s already not much!��

 Chapter 1759： Covering the sky

    "Wait, wait, teacher. You have made it clear, what is the conspiracy, who is planning this behind the scenes."


    When he heard the words of conspiracy, Strange immediately immediately thought of the tens of thousands of soldiers who were still alive and dead. He didn''t believe that such a thing would be an accident from the beginning, because he couldn''t believe that there would be any unexpected problems with such spells when he saw the Supreme Master.


    Only by secretly doing something can you make everything available. It��s just a question of what kind of person it will be. This is a problem that Strange can��t figure out.


    Too low qualifications is a big flaw for him. When he encounters such a situation, he just wants to doubt who he is, and he can''t even say a rough object. He himself is also clear about this, so he has remained silent on this issue, knowing that Baron Modu appeared in front of him in this way.


    It can be seen from the words of Baron Modu, who has mastered quite critical core information, and since he can get the final answer from him, Sturchi certainly does not think about what to play. It is up to you to find the final answer.


    This is not a game, nor a test. It is a matter of life and death. People who are slightly sensible will choose to do so. Stranch is no exception.


    In the face of questioning, Baron Modu originally did not want to say more, because at this time he said a word more, waste more time, all have to bear more risks. However, as a teacher, he is even less willing to see Strange like a headless fly, so he plunged into this conspiracy.


    In his heart, Strange has already had more important value than himself, and if it is for him to bear such risks, then it is actually acceptable in the heart of Baron Modu. So hesitated a little, and he replied in this way.


    "Who planned this plot, I can''t tell you directly. It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but that these people have the ability to sense their real names. Once I say their name, then we are exposed. Of course, these people say that there are only a few, so if you think about it seriously, you can still find the answer."


    "As for what their conspiracy is. I can only tell you that they are licking this whole world and hell. So far, everything we have done is actually in their plans, they are letting things develop like this. Because the development of this kind of situation is beneficial to their plan, and the development of this situation to the present day is almost time for them to close the net. Death Canyon, where you must remind those people, warn They are ready."


    The words of Baron Modu were like opening a huge shadow, and in a moment, Strange had a feeling of depression that could not be breathed. He can hardly imagine that under such a huge turmoil, there is still a huge situation in which a conspiracy big net will be. If other people say this to him, even if he is more authoritative, Strange will think that he is open to the letter. Because of this hugeness, it has almost swept a plot of two worlds, and it is unrealistic to see how it looks.


    However, the person who said this is his most respected teacher and the person he trusts the most. If such a thing is not so conceivable, he will have to carefully evaluate it.


    "So, are the tens of thousands of soldiers trapped in hell, and part of their conspiracy?"


    This question is not a distrust, but a testimony under caution. In the face of this kind of verification by Strange, the Baron Modu nodded and revealed a look of regret.


    "Although I know that this will disappoint you, but yes, this is part of their conspiracy. If it weren''t for such a person, how could human power be so easy to conquer hell, even those **** devils are The original indigenous people, this will not develop to the present level in just one year. Therefore, there is only one explanation."


    "This is all arranged."


    Muttered this, Strange had an answer in his heart. As a bystander, he is much more aware of this kind of thing than the parties. Perhaps the US military will take the smoothness of its own war as a matter of course and see it as a manifestation of their powerful military power. But he won''t.


    The blessings of the Afghan war have never felt how powerful the US military is. He is not determined about this kind of thing. Once the doubts are revealed, he can immediately link the smoothness of the war with the conspiracy. Compared with the indiscriminate military, this deliberate concession is more in line with his evaluation of the strength of both sides of the war. It��s just that the authorities are fascinated. Such a thing may not have been thought of by the US military.


    Stupid, sad. This is Strange''s evaluation of the politicians, but despite this evaluation, he has to lend a helping hand to them at this time.


    Because he is very clear, these people''s fault is to let those innocent civilians come to pay for them. Under such a huge conspiracy, once the perpetrators of the conspiracy began to gather the big net, then these innocents would inevitably be like a sardine group, led by the leader.


    This will be a disaster for the whole mankind, and whether it is from the standpoint of mankind or from the identity of the mage or even the doctor, he can''t watch this kind of thing appear in front of himself. He has to deal with it, and at this time, the only thing he can do is probably the person who told the truth to the Stark government.


    This is the only way to solve the problem, and in the face of such a situation, of course, Strange is no longer staying, but will immediately leave, to ask them to issue a warning. But just before he left, Sir Modu stopped him first.


    "Strange, wait a minute. Listen to me!"


    The call from the teacher, even if Strange was in a hurry, had to stop his own pace. Looking at his impatient look, Baron Modu could only sigh, and he warned.


    "I understand your mood, Strange. But you also need to know your identity. You are my only successor and the best heir to Kama Taj. I also hope that one day, you will inherit. The name of the Supreme Master. I have not qualified for it, and you are my only hope. So I hope that you can promise me, no matter what happens, no matter how bad the final result, you must live for me. ""


    "Live, inherit Kama Taj, become the Supreme Master! You must promise me, must!"


    The voice of Baron Modu suddenly became high and sharp, which seemed to represent his will, and there was no refusal at all.


    This is the imposed will, especially for Strange. He never thought about becoming a Supreme Master. But at this time, if he wants to refuse, then maybe it will make a big contradiction with the Baron Modu. This is not the time, so he can only nod.


    "I promise you, teacher."


    "Remember what you said, Strange, remember it firmly. Otherwise, I will not notice it!"


    Straight to the front of Strange, the Baron Modu captured the palm of his hand with a shadow incarnation. His grip was so hard that Strange��s body was exercised through Ashura��s fierce body, and his gaze was so hot that Strange could barely look straight into his eyes. .


    It��s always a question to come across the mouth, without any prestige that can be trusted by any well-thought-out promise. Strange was afraid of the test of Baron Modu and tested his persistence in this vow. Fortunately, this test did not happen.


    Just like the real shadow, under the sunlight projected between the trees, the avatar of Baron Modu immediately disappeared into invisible and completely disappeared in front of him. For this sudden situation, the only explanation that Strange could think of was that Baron Modu took the initiative to stop the incarnation of the spell.


    It��s too late to think about why Baron Modu stopped casting spells so quickly, and Strange, who was in a hurry, only thought about issuing a warning as soon as possible. And just as he stepped into the portal, he returned directly to the United States from Europe thousands of miles away. On the American side, Sir Modu, who was sitting in a cave, sighed silently.


    Of course, he knew that Strange didn''t take his vows to heart. If possible, he would of course do everything he could to let Strange remember his vows. But time did not give him such an opportunity, he can only temporarily interrupt such a dialogue. While he was doing this, a tall figure was already standing in front of him.


    "You seem to have some disappointment, Sir Modu, can you say that at this time, what other thoughts do you have?"


    "No, this is just your subjective assumption, Lord Randall. I don''t have any other ideas. I just thought of one person."


    Faced with the appearance of human beings, Randil, who stood in front of himself, did not raise his head even if he sat on the ground, and he gave such an answer. And for this kind of reply, Randkeer grinned, and it was already ridiculously mocking.


    "Who thought of a person, who would have thought of it? I remember that you don''t have a wife, not to mention future generations. When you are a running dog of the most supreme Master, your closest person is probably the Supreme Master. At this time you still Is it the person who will think of it? Are you so embarrassed about her betrayal?"


    "You don''t understand at all, what a great sacrifice I made for her. The name of the Supreme Master should have belonged to me. It should have been many years ago. I am her best heir, I should It is her only choice. Since she has chosen the wrong person, she should pay for her choice!"


    Just as the volcano suddenly erupted, for a moment, the mood of Baron Modu broke out to an indescribable point.


    This explosive performance allowed Randkeer to take a step back, as if to avoid the edge of the Baron Modu. However, after this, he still said that he did not change his smile and said to Baron Modu.


    "It��s really nice to say, but do you really have the courage to act like this? Sir Modu, if I remember correctly, you have been raised by the Supreme Master since childhood. For you, she Maybe it''s more like a mother than a teacher. And for the mother''s eccentricity, you may have a time of resentment, but in the end, can you really make up your mind to stab a knife from behind? I am very doubtful!"


    "If you don''t trust me, then you can stare at me behind me. If you have this effort!"


    Modu is very clear that his identity is bound to cause doubts of these people. After all, there is such a big plot that they can''t tolerate any uncertain factors in their plans.


    However, he has considerable confidence in his own skills. Maybe not the opponents of these terrible guys, but want to protect themselves, but it is not a problem. And then, if they want to carry out their own plans, their help will be a very important force for them. These old-fashioned guys will not erase themselves for no reason.


    He is very convinced of this, and this is why he dared to challenge Randil.


    For the little idea in Modu''s heart, although Randel is not complete, it is almost seven or eighty-eight. He can be sure that this guy is in a type that is in the heart of Cao Yingxin. As long as there is an opportunity, he will definitely find ways to get behind the black hand.


    At this point, the two of them are a bit similar, and they are all kind of ghosts. Perhaps not just the two of them, many of them are involved in this conspiracy. Everyone is planning their own plot, and everyone is thinking about how to get the most delicious food from this feast. Intrigue, this is for sure. And who can laugh at the end, in the end, it is still a matter of skill.


    At this point, Randel is not worried about himself at all. Because a person who has taken the overall picture and knows all the changes, can''t lose even if he loses. He will laugh at the end, at least he thinks so. And just under such abundant self-confidence, he immediately smiled at Baron Modu.


    "You are right, I don''t have that kind of effort. After all, there are still a lot of things I have to do. So, maybe you should think carefully about what you should do to be the most favorable choice. I don''t think you are I hope that after I have saved my life, I will get a result that I am disappointing. If this is the case, then why should we go black on this road from the very beginning?"


    "You are a smart person, you should be the smartest choice. Lord Jazz, you should understand this truth!"

 Chapter 1760： Broken people have their own calculations

    smart people. I don''t know when it started, it seems to be a discourse with a low meaning. At the very least, it is true that Baron Modu said this is true.


    He has seen too many smart people to be self-sufficient because they are smart. And he does not doubt that Randil will be one of them. Because he has already seen his self-confidence from Randil''s words, at this time dare to have such a confident person, not an absolute strong, is an uncompromising idiot.


    Strong? Randil may be strong, but when many black hands have surfaced, he is clearly not the strongest. Therefore, he believes that the situation is the latter.


    A guy who is destined to fail. This is the Baron Modu��s evaluation of Randil, and it is because of his cognition in his heart that he understands what Victor and what he said before. It��s going on.


    It seems that these two people are hooked together. Also, if there is no equal amount of support behind the back, how can Dekier have the courage to betray his master who has served for thousands of years. With him in the back, Victor''s winning percentage must be at least 20%. No matter how you look at it, the final winner is probably born out of the selection of Victor and Satan.


    No, it shouldn''t be like this. Shaking his head hard, Baron Modu added the third candidate to the Supreme Master in his heart.


    Although from the current point of view, the Supreme Master has fallen into their traps, and he has not known himself in the process of adjusting the tiger from the mountains. He can only do nothing in the foreign world. But in any case, there is no loss in the power of the Supreme Master.


    Power is the key to determining the ultimate direction of this vortex, and the supreme wizard with such powerful power is undoubtedly one of the candidates who can change direction. She was only temporarily at a disadvantage and couldn''t get out of it. And as long as she has her own help, she will be able to come back at the right time and participate in the final competition.


    I will be the one who plays this key role, and only I have played this key role, the Supreme Master can realize what she missed!


    This kind of thinking makes the mind of Baron Modu constantly filled with the violent impact of honor, mission and revenge. Surprisingly, these completely contradictory ideas are not in the form of conflicts in his mind, but are summed up in an unspeakable balance.


    As a mage, the honour and mission of protecting humanity made him make such a decision, and such a decision would make the Supreme Master aware of his mistakes, which in turn would give him a retaliatory pleasure. Just as it is doing difficult chemical experiments, when the original contradictions are successfully combined, the sense of accomplishment that is produced is absolutely great.


    For this huge sense of accomplishment, of course he will spare no effort, even saying that he will make efforts at all costs.


    However, this is very difficult, because now he is in the eyes of the enemy.


    Victor borrowed the name of Randkeel and transferred him. Of course he didn''t want him to be a spectator here. In the eyes of Randkill and Satan, this Kama Taji Master can live to the present safely, and certainly not in the face of the Supreme Master or Victor.


    He must be a role to play, and at the moment, his only role is to adjust the ground.


    Kama Taj can be the most powerful mage organization in the history of mankind for nearly a thousand years, and even on many levels above the millennial religion, there are two main reasons.


    The first reason, of course, is because of the existence of the Supreme Master. The second reason is the existence of the Master''s Temple, which was established by the Supreme Master using the Earth''s magical veins.


    The Temple of the Mage is not only the bases where the Karma Taj Mahal are stationed in the world, but also the sanctuary for the apprenticeship of Kama Taji Masters to enhance mana.


    Using the earth''s earth''s veins, artificially creating a hole in the sky, providing the best cultivation environment for the masters of their own, this is the key to the rise of Kama Taj to the end of the micro-end, and catch up. As one of the most important masters of Karma Taj, Sir Modu is of course a good idea for Kama Taj to mobilize the ground.


    This is the key to what Randol and Satan need him. For them, the huge plan they are brewing is at the last juncture, and at such a juncture, any force that can win time for them needs to be struggling.


    The land of Kama Taj is in control of magic, a valuable asset that they could not have in the past. Now this wealth has been sent to their eyes, and of course they will not ignore it.


    Suspicion of motivation, this is for sure. Satan has no reason to believe that a Karma Taj Mahal suddenly jumped out of allegiance, but even for his geography, Satan also thought that it was necessary to take this risk.


    This is why the Baron Modu can sit here safely. Of course, he is not really sitting, sitting is just a performance, what he is really doing now is actually regulating the veins of the Death Valley.


    Death Canyon, located in the southeastern part of California and Nevada. This is a breathtaking place with magnificent scenery, but at the same time, it is also a strange and unpredictable area.


    From the initial discovery by the American gold digger to the present, the only end of any human being involved in this canyon is the mysterious death. Some people say that it is cursed here, and some people say that this is a paradise for the devil. In any case, it is already a recognized place of death, a place where people should not get involved.


    Human research institutions have not explored the causes of this death canyon, but like the mystery of many mysteries on Earth, the cause of the Death Valley has always been an unknown answer.


    There are not many people who are willing to find out the mystery of this unsolved mystery. Even if they do, they are not called Crawford or Drake. The unsolved mystery is still unsolved today, indicating that the people who have solved the puzzle have suffered unfortunately. And this is also a wake-up call for ordinary people, that is, mystery is not an area they should explore.


    The profession has a specialization, and the mystery should be handed over to the mystery to cope. If one of the explorers of the Death Valley has a presence like a mage, it should be understood that the reason why the canyon is a stranger is not to enter.


    The Death Valley is the weak spot of the world. If the relationship between humans and **** is the opposite of a piece of paper, then the Death Valley is undoubtedly a singular point that has been wormed and is about to be worn.


    It is not surprising that the earth has existed for billions of years. If such a small cockroach does not exist, it is strange. However, when this singularity was caught by Satan, that would not be good news.


    Today, Satan is like a prisoner who has to work hard and want to get out of the cell. The sturdy cell door was in jeopardy under his body, and if he had to find a small place like a broken wall, it would be almost impossible for the cell to trap him.


    The existence of the Death Valley is equivalent to the broken wall in this cell. Satan is already eyeing it and decided to open a way out from here.


    However, the wall is actually a wall, even if it is somewhat damaged, but there are still some volume in it. Therefore, he must find a person who is proficient in the wall to chisel the wall a little shallower.


    Sir Modu is what he thinks can be a shallow wall. Karma Taj''s ground spell is definitely one of the best choices for getting through barriers.


    Of course, he would not pin all his hopes on the Baron Modu. Putting the eggs in a basket, and still a broken basket, this is what a fool can do. He is not a fool, so he is the most trusted and capable. Dejir also started his own other action when the Baron Modu took care of the locals.


    They only left seven days for Sir Modu. Within seven days, if he can adjust the ground and excavate the wall to the shallowest level, then it is best. Because this is in line with the rituals they prepared in advance, it is absolutely perfect.


    But if not, they must go through the ceremony regardless of the situation. Of course, if it was at that time, Sir Modu would definitely be the first one to be sacrificed in the ceremony.


    This is also known to Modu himself, and he can''t allow himself to die in such a plain and unreasonable way before he can do it. Therefore, he will make a compromise and make this choice.


    He dragged his time, and seven days was absolutely more than enough for him, and it was beyond a lot. They may not know this, but they are willing to wait for seven days for the sake of being conservative.


    Seven days later, Satan came to earth. At that time, what kind of intrigues and tricks would be useless and powerless in the face of the mighty power of this great demon king. His power is enough to crush everything, this is the core of this conspiracy. And if it was at that time, the whirlpool of clouds across the two worlds would have almost reached the point where it was revealed.


    Who wins, who is defeated, and will show clearly at that time. And only then will human beings grasp the key to reversing the whole situation.


    He is waiting, other people are waiting. But some people can''t wait.


    At this moment, like a sudden storm, or a sudden flash of lightning, Strange''s sudden appearance appeared in the side of Nick Fury.


    He simply didn''t take into account the environment in which Nick Fury might be, or that he thought it would be impossible to have anything warning about it now.


    But when he really set foot on the location of Nick Fury, he discovered how outdated his own smashing.


    The two pistols were aimed at him. There was nothing to say, and he did not care. He cares about the horrific momentum that suddenly erupted from the old man in front of him, and the toil that has been set up by Tony Stark, who is sitting in the main position.


    In the face of such super-species weapons, even if he is difficult to say, he can ensure that he is safe and sound. Therefore, he raised his hands with his current affairs and quickly reported his intentions.


    "Sorry, I didn''t think it would be the case. I just have a very urgent situation and I must tell you as soon as possible!"


    "But you didn''t choose the right time, Dr. Strange. If not everyone in our room knows you, you are now screened!"


    The black-faced Nick Frye bluntly said this, and he began to rejoice that when Strange arrived, they did not talk about any critical topics.


    At such a juncture, any critical topic of their high level cannot be revealed. Because once it is revealed, it is very likely that the situation will cause instability in the whole society. They can''t afford this result, so in comparison, it may be a better choice to have a hapless permanent close.


    Stranch almost became a bad luck, but fortunately, it was only a little worse. This is why Nick Fury can talk to him like this, and there is no reason to shoot him directly.


    But in the end, he still hated Sturan''s uninvited. Maybe this time he was lucky to avoid their conversation, but who can guarantee that he will be so lucky next time. As a person who has always been cautious, the most intolerable thing is that the secret is discovered by others. So taking advantage of this opportunity, he immediately asked for Strange.


    "Remove the magic you put on me, Dr. Strange. You also saw that this is not a suitable thing. Especially in the face of national events that you should not know!"


    "If this is what you want, I will do it. But now, please listen to me, I have very important information to say!"


    "Go out, Master. This is a high-level secret meeting of the country. No matter who you are, no matter what you have, you must give me a back!"


    The rescuing old man is of course undoubtedly General Ross, and in the face of his warning, even if there is a stomach to talk about Strange, it is also a time to be swallowed.


    Kindly and kindly, come over and give you a message, but get such an unwelcome reaction, this is what will be angry in the heart. Stranch is no exception, and when he is ready to taunt the rebuttal, Stark sitting in the Lord is speaking.


    "The meeting is for the time being, let us see what the doctor has brought us. I remember Nick Fury reported to me that you are responsible for opening the door. You suddenly come over now, meaning that you have found your eyebrows?"

 Chapter 1761： Hard to trust, talk about him

    Strange''s identity is special because he is a Karma Taj. This identity, which is somewhat similar to that of his own son, made Stark subconsciously have a good impression on Strange.


    Although he is suspicious of the Supreme Master and is very dissatisfied with Baron Modu''s ignorance of the current affairs, as a mature person, he will not vent to a whole because of individual examples.


    The Karma Taj Mahjong is a very important force, and this power is likely to be in their hands. In this case, it is also appropriate to give them some necessary courtesy.


    This is why Stark will speak for Strange at this time. Of course, there is also a lot of good news that he wants to get some inspiring news, and to boost morale optimism.


    For so long, bad news has always come one after another, which has made him almost impatient. In his view, the situation has already reached this point, and there must always be some good news. A person��s luck is no longer bad. So maybe this will be a precursor to his transshipment?


    He is very objective, or at this time he has to force himself to be optimistic. However, it is a pity that this optimistic attitude is obviously out of date.


    The news that Strange had brought was not good news, and when he told the people present that the warning from Baron Modu, everyone��s face began to look ugly.


    Anyone who knows what he has carefully prepared and made great efforts is only in the calculations of others, even when he is led by others, step by step, it will not look much better. The face of the face. The presence of so many people without an opening �� mother is already a profound result of their city. Of course, in the eyes, they are afraid that they have cursed hundreds of times.


    Those **** devils, the conspirators, and even their masters.


    In any case, the Supreme Master is the initiator of all this and the general existence of the fuse, whether she knows it or not, whether she is one of the manipulators behind her, she is a sneak peek in this matter. The end. And if even the Supreme Master is involved, is the other Master still trustworthy?


    This is already a question that needs to be carefully considered by the government that Stark has.


    This is not a problem that can be solved by closing your mouth and making your own creation in your mind. Instead, listen to what you want to hear, say what you want to say, and get things resolved after you understand everything.


    In this case, Stark''s tone changed, and it was already cold and serious. He began to question, against Strange.


    "You are sure that everything you said is true. What guarantee do you guarantee that Baron Modu did not make a fake on this kind of thing?"


    "I can swear by everything I have, President, I am telling the truth. As for my teacher, maybe he is somewhat dissatisfied with certain things, but I can say with certainty that he will not falsify. No one knows him better than me. He is a person with a great sense of mission and honor. He will not do this in the face of the mission and honor of the Master!"


    "Mission, honor? Please forgive me, Dr. Strange. So far, everything we know about the Master is from your mouth, and whether you are as noble as you said, then have Mission and sense of honor, this is something I have not seen at all. I can only see the deception, and who knows, is this a despicable trick?"


    His own army is trapped in hell, which naturally gives General Ross a great opinion. Now, Strange''s intelligence is undoubtedly a vent to the mood of General Ross, and he naturally vented his emotions against Strange.


    This is an innocent disaster, and Stranch is certainly not willing to accept it. So now, he is reluctant to refute it.


    "You can''t see the high mountains because you can''t see the mountains. You can''t hear any sound other than yourself because you don''t hear anything. Just say that the world is silent. General Ross, there is always so in the world. Some people have contributed and you don''t know much, you can deny their contribution, but the world won''t. There will always be a pair of eyes that look at everything fairly!"


    "Hey, the little boy with a sharp tooth. Don''t think that some beautiful words can reverse my impression of you. So far, your Master''s actions are not worthy of letting me look at you!"


    The temper is like a stinky stone in the pit, and General Ross will not change his opinion because of someone else''s words. He is so stubborn, he will not change anything until Strange or any other mage can come up with a more weighty statement.


    Stranch apparently realized that General Ross was a difficult level to overcome. At this moment in the current season, he really can''t get so much energy to slowly attack this stubborn old man, so he can only retreat to the next, bypass him, and try to convince others here.


    Nick Fury may be the best convincing object. At the very least, they have had a satisfactory communication before. This may be a good foundation. With this in mind, Strange immediately put his gaze on Nick Fury.


    "Fried Director, don''t you even believe what I said?"


    "No, I believe what you said."


    Nick Fury has no special expression on his face. Just like a machine without feelings, he first gave Strange a reply that grateful to him, and then he gave a grateful gratitude to his heart and stepped on it.


    "But I can''t be sure that this will be part of a conspiracy. I believe in you, doctor. But I can''t believe that Sir Modu, naturally I can''t mention the ghosts that believe him. Maybe you are also deceived. The one, even by deceiving you to deceive us, is exactly what the planner behind this plot thinks may be?"


    "You shouldn''t doubt him. He has no reason to deceive you, isn''t he?"


    The situation is not as optimistic as I thought, which makes Strange''s heart anxious. He doesn''t understand what these people are scrupulous about, and they don''t understand why they are so indifferent in the face of such threats.


    Say they are stupid, and how they look at each other is not stupid. And if this is his own problem, he is very sure that there is not a single problem.


    He was completely blank in his mind, and he was almost subconscious. He put his helpless attention on Stark.


    He knows that if there is a person in it who can decide everything in one sentence, then this person must be Stark undoubtedly. His identity, his power and his pasthood have given him absolute authority in it. As long as he is willing to nod, then even if other people have any opinions, they will never openly violate him. The question is, will Stark point this head?


    If it is the beginning, Strange may be confident, because in his view, such a big thing is always someone willing to stand up and take responsibility. However, the reality of the situation has sharpened his confidence early, so that he did not dare to have too much expectation in this kind of thing.


    What will Stark do? He can only look forward to the faint promise. In the face of his expectations, Stark just hesitated, and said to him.


    "I believe what you say, but I don''t believe it."


    Stretching out to stop Strange''s excuse to say the exit, Stark did not give him any chance to justify.


    "I believe in you because I think you deserve my trust, doctor. You are an upright person. As a doctor, you are much better than those who only know how to make money. This is the key to trusting you. In the past, all your past performances deserve my trust."


    "But, just as the director of Fry said, I am afraid that even you are not sure whether you are a part of the conspiracy of the other party. If you know, I am the president of this country, my words and deeds are all related. There are many people��s fates. So, I have no way to make a big decision just because of your one-sided statement. This is irresponsible for this country."


    "So what do you want to do, Lord, do you sit back and ignore?"


    Strange''s tone is full of irritability, and apparently, he has no patience to entangle with these politicians.


    He felt that he had already seen the faces of these politicians and saw their stupid doubts and despicable shirking. If it is not that he is really weak and unable to confront the unspeakable existence of Baron Modu, he will definitely go away and do the final effort alone.


    If he has that ability, then being a lonely hero is not unacceptable to him. However, it is a pity that he himself knows that he does not have such ability.


    He has talent, but he doesn''t have that time. He was only a full-time man who had been a Master for less than a year. He wanted to challenge the unspeakable existence with his own strength. It was the most polite way to use his own efforts. He can''t have a little hope at all.


    He understands this reason, so he will be so hopeful of Stark. Only the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. Under this politician''s push, he has not seen any hope.


    This is the last chance. If Stark can''t give him the answer he wants, then he immediately turns and walks away.


    There are more than one country in the world. There must be one or two governments in this world, and they are willing to believe the information he brings. As long as he can say one or two weights, he may be able to reverse the situation. And if you can really do this, then maybe humans are still saved.


    Of course, if it was at that time, the face of the entire United States must be thrown clean. Their conspiracy will be exposed, and their incompetence will be laughed at. The internal turmoil, from external pressures, is likely to cause this huge country to fall into disintegration.


    Although this result makes Strange feel a little unbearable, but for the well-being of all mankind, if it is to that point, he will still make the most correct choice.


    Everything depends on Stark''s answer, and for Stark, who has been watching Stranch and wants to look at his heart with his own eyes, he almost knows what choices he should make. It is.


    "Sit and ignore? No, I won''t do this. This is a crisis, a crisis that happened under our eyes. As the president of the United States, I absolutely cannot allow this kind of thing to happen on our land. So, whether this is a conspiracy or not, is it a bad joke, I will send people to investigate and investigate all the changes in the Death Valley."


    "This is a prerequisite. I won''t be rash before I get enough reliable information. And I hope you don''t mess around, Dr. Strange."


    Although this statement does not make Strange very satisfied, but more or less, Stark expressed a willingness to treat it positively.


    This is a good start for Strange. And he also believes that such a huge conspiracy is impossible to reveal a little clues. As long as Stark is willing to face this problem positively, then he will certainly be able to find out where it is not right.


    He is not worried about nothing, he only worried that time is too late. So immediately, he warned.


    "Our time is running out, Lord President. If you need to investigate, then I suggest that you finally prepare in advance to be able to respond at any time. Once your investigation matches my warning, then you can immediately take the shot. To stop this plot!"


    "This kind of thing doesn''t need you to say, little mage. The war thing should be left to the professional person to solve, instead of letting a layman give orders!"


    General Ross��s cold irony was not put in the heart of Strange, he just stared at Stark, trying to get a positive reply from his mouth.


    In the face of his gaze, Stark only frowned, and then said.


    "We will be prepared, you can rest assured, Dr. Strange. But what we can do is limited to this. For now, the most important issue we face is the safety of the soldiers. I need you to give me a positive answer, doctor. Do you have a way to save them from hell?"

 Chapter 1762： Ancient approach to great risks

    "Save people from hell?"


    After hearing Stark��s question, Strange immediately thought of the job that he should have before. He promised to save people, but he had to stop because of an emergency. Although there are reasons for this, but in any case, his ambition is not enough. And this is manifested in the moment, that is, his tone instantly becomes tweaked slightly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t find a practical solution."


    "Is there a way?"


    Stark raised his voice, and he obviously did not believe in Strange''s answer. In this regard, Strange was silent, only to say this.


    "I have found a lot of possible clues, but I have not found an absolutely safe way. Time is too tight, so I can''t reach you at all. However, there may be a way but there is no room for choice. I will not say this to you!"


    "Do you have a way?"


    It��s not just Stark. At this time, even General Ross, who is the most disgusted with this group of wizards, couldn��t help but move.


    The life and death of tens of thousands of soldiers is a burden that is too heavy for them. If there is really a way to save them from this burden, then this is definitely a situation they are very happy with.


    On the weight of the heart, this thing is definitely much higher than the one that Strange is not aware of. So immediately, General Ross was already threatening to speak to Strange.


    "Dr. Strange, if you know any way to save the soldiers, I advise you to say it best. There is no room for choice, it is not suitable for the current situation, it should be judged by us. , not you. If you just ignore the life of our soldiers because of your own subjective thoughts, then I can only think that you have no sincerity to cooperate with us. For a person who is not sincere, I I will never believe in any of his remarks because it is definitely not worthy of my belief!"


    "This general, you don''t understand at all. This is the secret that the Masters have saved for thousands of years. It matters a lot, and it is a little careless."


    "No matter how big the life of my soldiers will be!" interrupted Strange''s rebuttal in one sentence, and General Ross said very rudely.


    "Don''t take the legends of thousands of years ago to fool me, doctors. People who knew thousands of years ago know what they are. They see that our planes can think of seeing the gods. Seeing an armored unit may think that this is going to be The devil army that brought the end of the world. Their knowledge is shallow and ridiculous, so any warning they left has no meaning."


    "In comparison, our soldiers, the lives of those tens of thousands of people are real. Doctors, do you think that the lives of these people are not as important as the secrets of thousands of years ago? If so, Then I can only say that your Master is just a group of bullies who are deceiving."


    Although General Ross��s words are not good, they are reasonable. In the name of life, especially in the name of so many people''s lives, as long as Strange can dare to say an objection, then he is standing in a position of injustice. Of course, he can''t do this.


    It was only obeying the request of General Ross, and the secret that was kept by the Master was actually beyond the bottom line of his heart. So he hesitated and hesitated quite a bit. Looking at his hesitant performance, Stark, who sat in the first place, began to try to increase the balance of the balance in his heart.


    "Dr. Strange, maybe I need to remind you of the importance of these soldiers. For the United States now, their existence is equivalent to nearly half of our lives. Losing this part of the power, we will not be able to Expeditions use any degree of military strikes, including the danger of the possibility you foreshadow, we can''t deal with it. In other words, if you really think we have to stop this conspiracy, then you better take this The method tells us that this is also for the sake of the overall situation."


    When this sentence is said, it is equivalent to pushing Strange into a dead end. He advocated that the US government actively responded to this crisis. After all, this is their home, and only with their support can the crisis be best handled. Otherwise, even if he turned to the help of other countries'' forces, in the end, it may cause irreparable damage due to US interference.


    The issue of territorial and sovereignty is here, and Americans have no reason to concede and yield. Unless it is the end of the road, when they are dead, they will never let outsiders step in and solve such problems in their territory.


    This is very well known to Strange, so in the face of this almost threatening discourse, he can only consider it for the overall situation, as Stark said.


    "Well, I said. This is Sodom and Gomorrah, the two cities that were destroyed by God in the Bible story."


    For those who grew up in Western education, the names in these two Bibles are no strangers. Just because they are so familiar, they really have no way to link the two cities to what Strange said.


    How can a city that has been destroyed because of sin be associated with hell? If it is really related, where is it that even God wants to jump out and show his existence? They don''t understand, and since they have already opened their mouths, then Stranch naturally has a certain obligation to let them know why they say so.


    "It��s like what General Ross just said. People who were thousands of years ago put it today, their knowledge is so shallow that they can��t win the trust. So naturally, the so-called Bible story is just a ridiculous thing. The joke. What lies, homosexuality, this is just a unilateral statement made by the Catholic Church to whitewash the ruins of the church. Only the fool who has no brain will believe this ridiculous reason. The real reason is never Not because of this"


    "Our Master, as the defender of the mysterious world of the earth, is very aware of the real cause of the destruction of the two cities. In a word, it is war. The war between the people who believe in **** and those who believe in heaven. Gomorrah And Sodom believes in the devil of hell, which is the root cause of their defeat and destruction. And the reason why I say this is a way, because it is because of old age, these two cities have a pass Going to the gates of hell."


    "That is the door that Mephisto has created specifically to communicate with the human world. There are only two of them in the whole hell. From the point of view of the infernal devil''s influx into the world, these two gates are absolutely practical. There is. So as long as I can find them, then I think it would be absolutely practical to save the soldiers. There is only one problem at the moment, that is, where are the two doors?"


    "I don''t believe that the devils will leave them intact after opening the door. Even if they want to avoid the human eye, they will certainly hide these two doors. So, if If you really want to use such an approach, then finding the location is the most critical!"


    Since the method was proposed, Stranch certainly showed all the problems that needed to be solved. He will not deliberately add difficulty to the Stark government in this kind of thing because of his own resistance. In the face of big and big interests and personal interests, his personal exercise is very guaranteed.


    Just, although he has contributed the greatest sincerity. But for the people of the Stark government, this is still a very difficult problem to solve. Earth is so big, they can''t look around in a corner and a corner. If you really want them to do this, then when they find it, it is estimated that the soldiers in **** will be almost cool.


    They don''t have this time, and they don''t have this effort, so in the moment, Nick Fury can only make further requests to Strange.


    "Do you have a way to locate them? Dr. Strange."


    "Sorry, I have never touched these two doors. All the knowledge about them comes from the internal records of the Master. So, I am afraid I can''t do what you want. However, one thing I can be sure of." ��


    "The two gates are built on the two sinful cities. These two cities are the key to maintaining them. So no matter where the devils hide these two gates, they will not be far from this. The two ancient cities are too far away. As long as you can find the site of Gomorrah or Sodom, then I think it is not far from finding the two gates!"


    Strange''s answer was not to make Stark very satisfied, because although he had given the answer, the answer was still too general.


    They want to get some more detailed information, but on this issue, Stranch shows the attitude of love. This allows them to resort to themselves. In this regard, after Stark was silent for a while, he directly projected a huge map with virtual images in front of them.


    "Dr. Strange, can you tell me where the two cities should be?"


    "Of course." Nodded, and Stranch stared at the map for a while, sketching a circle in the Middle East.


    "According to the sphere of influence of God''s power and other gods, the two cities should be in this area. Just near Jerusalem!"


    He is very positive, and this affirmation comes from the detailed records inside the Master. And Westerners who want to pursue history can only dig differently from unrealistic mythological epics. As a mage, he has a history of thousands of wizards to tell him the truth. In this history belonging to the Master, many secrets hidden in myths and epics are open. Including the competition and division of forces between the gods.


    A little understanding of history, and then carefully deduced, it is not difficult for him to draw the truth he wants. And for what he said is almost completely determined, Stark��s brow is deeper and deeper.


    Jerusalem, the Middle East, and still a few places where faith disputes continue. Although it has been said that this place has not been so peaceful since the day started to chaos to the devil and the world. But in any case, its status in the believers is unshakable.


    This is a serious death and injury from the Middle East, but Jerusalem can still be seen by maintaining a considerable flow of people. It is not a true devout person who will not risk the danger of life and continue to stand in this so-called holy city. It is precisely because of their persistence that Stark feels that it is difficult to do it.


    Smart people are not willing to deal with those crazy believers, because you don''t know when you have committed their jealousy, and then they will be dragged to the enemy''s position.


    The madman will be enemies everywhere, and only the fool will provoke an enemy like a madman. This kind of thing was done by Americans before, and the results also proved that this is a very stupid move. The consequence of using external warfare to ease internal contradictions is that external warfare may become more and more fierce and cannot be cleaned up. Although the internal contradictions have been concealed, the next outbreak will become more intense.


    Stark is almost a strong man who has broken his wrist and dug up a cancer that causes internal contradictions in the country. He does not want to fall into the quagmire of external war. Therefore, it is definitely not feasible to directly use the military to search in such a sensitive place.


    As for the diplomatic rhetoric, to do this kind of thing with a relatively moderate excuse, he just gave up this idea with a little thought.


    The reputation of the Americans is stinky in many parts of the Middle East. Even if they are under the banner of being crowned, they must be ashamed of being stalked by thieves.


    This is to say that it was before the United States and Israel were in a good relationship. At the very least, there is another Israel that can help you fight the scorpion. But since the smuggling of Stadt''s domestic capital, it has become an unlikely event.


    You know, the reason why Israel is so close to the United States is because of the Jews who control the capital group. The Jews have always been united, and this is naturally manifested in the United States, which is controlled by capital, so that the United States spares no effort to support Israel. Throughout all the countries, no one is willing to be an enemy of the whole Middle East for Israel, but this matter should be placed on the United States, maybe.


    The capital consortium represented by the Jews played a very important role in this. And if this key existence is removed, will the relationship between the United States and Israel be so harmonious?


    Israel may be willing, but Stark may not think so. Aside from the relationship of Jewish capital, it is impossible for him to risk offending so many Middle Eastern countries to fight a country that cannot be beaten by a gossip. This point can be seen from the relationship between the two countries since he took office.


    He wants to get rid of the image of the United States in the past and open a new situation for the United States in the international arena. It is precisely because of his directional change that Israel has stood on his opposite side to some extent.


    Perhaps they will not be directly enemies with the United States, but it is absolutely possible to add to the United States on certain matters. And if he said that he really wants to send people to Jerusalem to find the two gates, then he would not be able to ask for any ideas on the other side of Israel to destroy their actions.


    This action must be secret and must not be known. And if it is destroyed, it is even said to be made public. Then the impact is the one that Stark can''t imagine.


    This is a huge risk. And really have to take this risk? Stark immediately began to hesitate.


    Browse the reading address:


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1763： Swinging, making pain, determination

    Hesitate, this is a problem that is hard to understand. After all, the lives of tens of thousands of people are there. If so, who will hesitate in this kind of thing? Still not doing everything to fight for the vitality.


    But this is only said on the official side, and it is said to those ordinary people. For those who truly master the power of the state, he must consider the issue of gains and losses before making such a decision.


    This is a very obvious problem.


    In this matter, what he can get is the life of these tens of thousands of soldiers, the stable situation after they return home safely. In the United States, because of the war, there was a turbulent moment. Their return was like inserting a pinnacle of the sea, which would calm all the turmoil.


    This is what Stark needs, and why they have spared no effort to rescue them.


    But there is a premise that everything they do is hidden in the dark and not known to anyone, just as the tens of thousands of people have never disappeared.


    However, when the location was changed to the Middle East, it was still possible to complete this in a hidden state. This has become a question that needs to be discussed.


    After all, it is under the eyes of others, and it is so sensitive. It is almost impossible to want God to be unconscious.


    And if their actions are exposed, then the impact is a problem they have to consider.


    Israel and the small countries in the Middle East know that there is nothing. After all, even if the United States is defeated, it will be a deadly camel than a horse. How can it not be a small country to do nothing? However, the world situation is intertwined. As long as these small countries are known, it is not too far away from those big countries.


    The American laborers moved their minds, even at the expense of valuable military power to dig two ancient cities in this chaotic place in the Middle East. This kind of thing is a fool and can realize the wrong place. As long as the big countries have a little bit of energy and carefully investigate this aspect, it is not far from the truth they have discovered.


    The Americans secretly invested in the army to attack Hell. They have no news of such a major event. Such a thing can only explain one possibility. That is, there are ghosts in the hearts of Americans. They are planning to use this war to achieve what is ulterior.


    This kind of alertness comes together, and it is difficult to let go. And if things really develop to this point, then the United States can really lose the wife and the soldiers.


    Today''s world situation is complicated. A large part of the US economy and international exchanges are backed by several other countries. Especially on the economic level, when striking domestic capital forces from the beginning, Stark was already tied to the big powers of the East.


    The reason why the Stark government can lead the United States to such a serious pain, the help of the Eastern powers in this regard is a key factor. Even today, their economy is still inseparable from each other. And if it is said that this incident has caused a bit of sin between the two countries, then such a result is definitely what the Stark government is not willing to see.


    The previous economic earthquake was able to survive, relying on thoughtful arrangements and a certain degree of luck. And if such an earthquake strikes again, even if Stark is well prepared, it is difficult to guarantee that his luck will be as good as the last time.


    This kind of thing can be avoided or it is better to avoid it as much as possible. And how can we avoid this kind of thing? The best way is to keep them in the drums.


    It is difficult to do this. After all, the other person''s eyes and ears are numerous, and it is impossible to turn a blind eye to your obvious movements. But no matter how difficult, Stark still wants to struggle. So now, he said to Strange.


    "Doctor, if I give you the power to mobilize the army, how many people do you think you need, how long will it take to bring these two doors back!"


    What the hell? As soon as I heard this, Strange''s first reaction was to marry her mother.


    He is a mage, and the mage is a typical example of being separated. Even before that, he had the experience of being the surgeon in the operating room, and the people he needed to manage at that time were only a dozen individuals.


    Commanding the army, this is what military personnel will do. Excavating the site, this is the specialty of archaeologists and robbers. Which of the two did not touch him very much, but now, Stark actually asked him how many troops to dig a site, which is simply no different from asking blindness.


    You are not trying to make me fat tiger. The face of Strange, who felt the martyrdom, certainly didn''t look good, so he responded with a slap in the face.


    "His President, I am a mage, and at most I will add a doctor''s identity. You can let me drop the devil or cure the disease, I can do it. But you let me command the army and dig the relics, this is It��s not too strong for people. The majors I learned when I was at school didn��t have such a thing. So, you better find someone who will be in this line.��


    When he heard the conversation from Strange, Stark realized what was wrong with his question. And this made him feel that his heart has been somewhat lost.


    This is a very obvious mistake, and I have never made such a low-level mistake in the past. Now I actually made this stupid thing. Then you can only say that you can''t hold it anymore.


    Gain and loss, this is really a difficult problem for him. After pinching his own eyebrows and measuring himself, he turned his head and asked General Ross about the same problem.


    "General, how many people do you think you need to do this kind of thing?"


    General Ross is an old river and lake. What is secretly lurking in the dark, and things like a stronghold behind the enemy. He did not do much before he became a general. So Stark''s problem can''t be difficult for him. He just thought about it and gave a standard answer.


    "Give me 500 people, it should be similar to large machinery. Of course, I also need some professional archaeologists and agents to cooperate. Time is not sure, if all goes well, it is probably three weeks to one month. Time."


    He gave this answer on the premise of all the smooth, but even so, his answer still can not make Stark satisfied.


    General and General Ross used Strange''s warning as a differentiator. In his heart, Strange''s warning was still very weighty.


    He is the president and the one who is coordinating the overall situation. In this position, no matter what kind of risk, he needs to prepare for it. And as he said to Strange before, the existence of these tens of thousands of soldiers is the means he can think of to deal with this risk.


    The threat from hell, even if it is said to be bigger, is only related to the invasion of hell. As long as there is an army there to deal with, things will not be completely out of control. In the army, there is obviously no such thing as the one that can be compared with the army that once traveled to hell. It can be said that as long as they can be safely transferred back, the so-called crisis can not be considered a crisis in his eyes.


    After experiencing the initial confrontation with Hell, Stark has a general understanding of the level of Hell. In his heart, Hell apparently has no God''s status in the myth, they can be defeated, and since they can be defeated, it is unnecessary to overestimate them.


    Neither value nor contempt. This is his basic attitude towards this threat from hell. Compared with the threat of this possibility, he is more concerned about the overall situation of the country.


    Maintaining stability is the top priority. No matter what the situation is, he does not want to see a situation that may cause national turmoil. So now, he said to General Ross.


    "I hope to control the time in a shorter time. As for the manpower, you look at it. I only have one request, that is, no one can find out our actions anyway. Can you do this?"


    This request was not so high, so that General Ross immediately hoisted the cigar after he heard the words and pumped it hard.


    Under normal circumstances, he will not do this, after all, there are women in the presence of several senior staff. Even if it is said that the gentleman''s demeanor, he will not lose etiquette in this respect. But now, he can''t think so much. Without tobacco to stimulate the brain, it is really difficult for him to make up his mind. And just after a cigar was cleaned up by his mouth, he shook his head and said.


    "The time is very tight, I am not sure. This is not a problem with a little more or less manpower. It is more manpower, but it will be easier to leak the wind. But with fewer people, it will be difficult to control in time. Really, I don''t have much confidence, Lord."


    When he got to his position, it was natural that there was no need to pat his chest to climb to the end. Just do it, you can''t do it. Everyone on the grasshopper on the same rope has one saying that it is right.


    General Ross is frank, and others are naturally not likely to hide. So immediately, Nick Fury said the fears in his heart.


    "Lord, there is one thing you don''t forget. The door we are looking for is probably the way the devils enter the world. In other words, it is in the hands of the devils. So crucial. It must be guarded by heavy troops, and if we want to **** it, a **** battle is definitely indispensable!"


    "Fighting, not terrible. I believe that we can win this war with our strength. However, the consequences of this battle, I think you should consider it carefully."


    Nick Frye��s remarks have the meaning. And his implication is that Stark also understands clearly that once they fight against the devils because of this, their actions are likely to be exposed to everyone. Is it really worthwhile to expose what they have always wanted to hide in front of everyone for a possible purpose?


    This is a question that Nick Fury was thinking about when he said this method from Stranch. Now he is in front of Stark. In the face of his problem, even Stark is hard to give an absolute answer.


    The importance of saving people back is not a rumor, it is a very important thing for him or for this country. But in order to save people back, they will not hesitate to expose the state��s confidential actions, or even push the credibility of the entire country into the abyss. Is this really worth it?


    The average person may say it is worth it because it is life. However, in the eyes of the state''s executives, this account cannot be counted.


    For those who hold the power of the state, life cannot be regarded as life, but should be seen as a strategic resource.


    It is like the wars waged by those countries in the past. As long as it is a war, there is no undead. And since I know that I want to die, why should I launch such a war? The reason is very simple, that is, the interests of the country need, they must wage war, even at the expense of the dead.


    And what is the national interest. We talk about territories, resources, and population in a practical place. On the illusory level, it is the country''s credibility, economy, deterrence and other aspects.


    Maintaining your national interests with the lives of soldiers is something that everyone who is in charge of the state should learn. The significance of the existence of the army is also here, and if the interests of the state are ignored because of the life of the soldiers, then for a qualified state power, this is obviously some of the cart before the horse.


    At this time, Stark realized the problem, and when he realized the problem, the peace in his heart began to be unbalanced.


    At the time, he was still hesitating, hesitating whether it was necessary to preserve the secrets of the country, to ensure that their actions were not known, or to do everything possible to get those soldiers back from hell.


    He wants to find a way to get the best of both worlds. But now it seems that the best of both worlds is impossible. He can only choose one of the two, and this is the key to his hesitation, because at that time he still has no clear distinction.


    But now, the weight has been clearly divided. In order not to know the possibility of being able to make a trip, the glory of the country��s credibility is exemplified. Although the lives of tens of thousands of soldiers are important, they are not important to such a point.


    He wanted to understand this, so he immediately nodded and said a heavy word to the people present.


    "I understand what you mean, Director Fury. If this is the case, then this is the case. Do you have any opinions?"


    "No, sir."


    As a spokesperson, Nick and Fury naturally have no opinion. So Stark��s vision is more on General Ross, the representative of the military. In this regard, General Ross responded like this.


    "His President, the military''s vocation is sacrificed for the sake of national interests. If there is no better choice, I am willing to accept such an arrangement!"


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1764： The overall situation is the united front

    The conversation between several politicians was very brief, so short that Strange couldn''t understand what they meant.


    He didn''t understand how these people agreed and how they agreed. The only thing he can figure out is that they seem to have a unified conclusion.


    So, is it time to start acting? In this case, Strange is guessing that he is ready to go with the army, because in his view, whether it is to distinguish the true and false of the gate or in the process of searching for the two gates, I am afraid that he needs to contribute. The talent.


    Time is tight, what is needed is a quick fix. In such a critical matter, he will not hesitate to contribute his own strength. As long as Stark��s group has requirements, he will go all out. This is what he has already thought of. Unfortunately, Stark did not have such a request.


    "Dr. Strange, thank you for providing us with such important information. But according to the procedure, the current process has entered the state secrets. You are not an American, nor have you held important positions, so this information is It��s inconvenient to reveal it to you. Please wait a moment, and I will arrange someone to take care of your room and board during this time."


    Stark suddenly said such a thing, naturally let Strange surprise. Immediately, he asked Stark.


    "Mr. President, what do you mean by this? Is it going to put me under house?"


    He didn''t quite understand the official position on the officialdom, but he could make it clear that the meaning of this statement was very obvious. He was a man who came and went, but now he has to be asked to take charge of accommodation. This is because his dissent is limited. For those who have been free education since childhood, this is definitely a situation that cannot be accepted. He will protest, completely in anticipation of Stark.


    And it is precisely because of the early expectations, Stark naturally has a lot of reasons for the abundant rhetoric.


    "House arrest? If you understand this, there is nothing wrong with it. Dr. Strange, you have to understand the truth, that is, the information you reported is not as you think, just just talk about it. As a national leader, we are willing to trust you to take risks. Because any wrong move will have a huge risk to the country. No one can be sure that your information will not be set up for us. A trap, and if that''s the case, it''s not just that we can''t blame, you can''t run."


    "I don''t think you want to hang such a crime on your head. So, even for your own innocence, I hope that you can cooperate with our work."


    Stark��s words made Strange feel awkward. After all, he ran to kindly and kindly to warn you, but the result was to be suspected. As long as it��s personal, it��s not acceptable. . However, after calming down and thinking a little, he also probably understood the hardships of Stark.


    People who are in high positions are more thoughtful. For the sake of the whole country to consider, they are not overwhelmed by the assumptions of what they are doing.


    Want to understand this, even if Strange is still psychologically coping, but he has to focus on the overall situation.


    "Well, if this is a required requirement, I am willing to accept such a result."


    "Very good. In addition, I will prepare a special contact tool for you. If we have something to contact in the future, it is best to use this tool, instead of being like this, you suddenly appear in front of us. This time, you are lucky, have not heard any confidential matters. Otherwise, you should know what will happen!"


    Even the harsh conditions of the previous can be accepted. Of course, this small condition of additional nature is of course a reason for no rejection. And just after seeing Strange''s nod, Stark immediately picked up the phone and summoned the White House guard outside.


    "Bob, come in. There is a gentleman here who needs your help."


    The gate opened and the guards who had been outside the gate from the beginning of the meeting went straight in. He apparently did not respond when he first saw Strange, and when he realized that it was an uninvited guest, he immediately pulled out the gun from his waist.


    This is the third time that Strange has been shot with a gun. This special experience has made him very helpless. In this regard, Stark was swaying his hands and talking to his guard.


    "Take the gun up, Bob, this is our guest, Dr. Strange. From today, you will lead your team to take care of all his actions and safety issues. He is protected by you, understand? ?"


    "Yes, I understand, the President." The so-called protection is the monitoring of disguise. This is why Bob, who is a special agent, cannot naturally understand. So immediately, he put away the gun and made a request to Strange. "Please come with me, Dr. Strange. In the next period of time, my team and I will be responsible for your safety. Please rest assured!"


    Strange had no choice but to leave with him. Just after confirming that the uninvited guest left, several people present immediately discussed the previous topic.


    ��Do you really want to give up those soldiers? I don��t think it��s time to talk about giving up this topic.��


    Talking about Maria Hill, who remained silent from the beginning. As a vice president, her position is rather embarrassing. After all, no matter what kind of department, the second-hand is always a more awkward position. So although Stark was very atmospheric and decentralized, in general, Maria Hill kept the low-key as much as possible. When she does not think it is necessary, she will not express her opinions casually. At this time, since she can say such a statement, it obviously means that she has a lot of opinions.


    It is too difficult for her to accept the sacrifice of the lives of tens of thousands of soldiers. So when circumstances permit, she still wants to fight hard.


    Everything in her mind understands that, in fact, their ideas are consistent in this respect. No one wants to break his arm without any reason. If possible, they certainly hope that these soldiers can come back safely. However, this cannot be at the expense of the country��s reputation loss.


    This is a consensus that must be reached between their tops, and at this point, Stark has received the support of General Ross and Nick Fury. Maria Hill may be the only one who holds other opinions, and at this time, Stark will certainly spare no effort to convince her.


    "Ms. Hill, you should understand. How great is the dependence of the United States on the countries of the world today. And this close connection is entirely based on our credibility and sincerity. We want to let all else The country believes that we are a qualified friend, not an enemies with ulterior motives. Only in this way can we develop our country safely and return to the former strong position."


    "This is the most basic policy. On this basis, any behavior that may affect the plan is not allowed. Even if it is said, this is at the expense of a huge sacrifice."


    "I understand, but we have other options. Isn''t it the worst? We still have time to find other better solutions, aren''t we?"


    Maria Hill struggled hard, and she pinned her hopes on those that she could barely see. And this is awkward things, and everyone in the room actually understands. They are not willing to admit this until they really develop to that point.


    "You are right, we can look for another way, maybe there are other ways to save them."


    Stark is also reluctant to give up hope, just as president, he must be prepared for all possibilities. So at this time, he only has to sigh.


    "But at the same time, we also need to be psychologically prepared for the worst situation. You have to understand, Ms. Hill. Only by preparing, we can face any possible situation, we can control this big ship. Let it not be in danger of overturning in the storm. This is our duty and mission, we can''t be too optimistic!"


    Although Maria Hill is not willing to admit, she has to admit that Stark��s words have his reasons. In the face of national interests, anything should be concession, including the fate of her woman.


    Just, is this really right? She stared at Stark for a long time, and she only started to look up until the atmosphere became awkward.


    "You are right, Lord President. I am not thinking about it in this matter."


    Such a word undoubtedly means her compromise. And this compromise is also to let a few big men present a long breath.


    They are a whole and are the most important decision-making tops of the current Stark government. Therefore, when encountering such a special situation, they need to work together and be consistent with each other. Any disagreement is a potential turmoil, and as a member of the top, no one wants to see such a state.


    Therefore, Maria Hill''s choice can be said to be all happy. They will have such performances, and naturally it is not surprising.


    With such agreement on the opinions, the following things naturally become organized. From the military to the government, all possible situations are considered by them. Under the coordination of each other, every problem that seems to cause hidden dangers has been solved in a targeted manner.


    This is something that the US government has been difficult to do. Compared with the fact that the bipartisan members are arguing, shoving, splashing dirty water and pulling their legs, the efficiency of the current Stark government is completely efficient and thorough.


    After all, the experienced elite ruling class is not the ones who are brazen, deceived, and have little practical experience. They can only be compared to the politicians who can talk about it. I hope that those idiots who will only stand on the horn and stand in front of the camera and tell the voters the ideal story to deal with this kind of thing, in all likelihood, the current White House has been blocked by journalists from all over the world. .


    This is not an exaggeration, but a real difference. Such a big scorpion, counting on the past US government to cover up the wind, is simply not possible. On the one hand, there are many people, and they can��t cover it. On the other hand, no one can guarantee that there will be one or two daring guys who will use this kind of life as a political capital to fight against aliens.


    Do not doubt the lower limits of those members. As far as the lower limit is concerned, they are almost ready to break through the bottom line of humanity.


    This is why Stark is under such pressure and is reluctant to reshape the House system.


    When he was not involved in politics, he had already seen enough of the ugly face of the lawmakers. So in his view, instead of using the country''s resources to raise so many useless locusts, it is better to focus on a few people as they do today.


    At the very least, these people are experienced and have a strong sense of patriotism. No matter what you do, you can completely follow the country''s point of view, rather than do what personal interests are like in the past.


    Just like this thing at the moment, several of them put things in order from beginning to end, but they spent one afternoon and one night. And if it was changed before, even if the president forced the intervention, it is estimated that the parliament can also put a month of skin for his own personal interests. When they pulled out a result, it was estimated that the daylily was cold.


    However, although the efficiency is high, it is a brain activity for a long time. General Stark and Ross said that the guys like Maria Hill and Nick Fury, who are still on the level of ordinary people, are really a bit overwhelmed.


    They want to retire and take time to rest. Because they know that after today, I am afraid that it is not easy to want a good rest.


    And just as they were about to leave, Stark seemed to suddenly think of something, so he said to them.


    "Right, about the thing that Strange warned. Death Canyon, do you think we should send someone to go?"


    "This kind of thing should not be a priority."


    General Ross made his own opinion. He still doesn''t believe in Strange''s words, so naturally, he is not willing to distract from this kind of thing.


    "Ning is credible and it is not credible. We can''t afford any twists and turns!"


    Stark��s attitude is firm. Although he does not regard this as a first-class event, there will never be any contempt. This is his principle. In this regard, Maria Hill immediately picked up the idea.


    "In this case, let me give it to me. I think I should have a way to find the right person to solve this problem!"


    Browse the reading address:

 Chapter 1765： Recruiting manpower debt crisis

    Maria Hill did not elaborate on her plans, and the people present here did not mean to break the casserole on her.


    Out of complete trust in her, they are not going to ask too much on this issue. Maria Hill is a person with rich command and combat experience. She knows what kind of people should find such things to solve and how to solve them. Excessive interference will only make her feel good, so the really smart way is to let her let go.


    At this point, they have nothing to worry about. So when they finalized the first and last sentences, things were decided.


    Maria Hill got the power she wanted, and after getting this special recruitment right, she immediately started to act.


    The first stop is Los Angeles. After taking a nap on the plane for a few hours, she couldn''t wait for any finishing, and she was already taking her hand directly to an apartment in downtown Los Angeles. In this, she quickly saw the person she was looking for and the dead waiter.


    Since the Avengers have fallen into India, the original steel avengers have become extinct. The little spider betrayed, Rhodes died, and Alice and the remaining teammates completely abandoned the mobilization of the Tianshou Bureau, shrinking in India and the Hydra to fight guerrilla.


    Only the dead waiter had to continue to squat in the organization to receive such a salary because of the need to earn money to support the family.


    Of course, is the dead servant such a honest man? To be honest, this is not to mention those who are in the Sky Hammer. Even Maria Hill, who heard the news, didn��t believe it.


    Although she has little contact with the dead, she can also roughly see the nature of the deadly service by taking over the information.


    To put it bluntly, this is a mercenary who wants money and does not want to die. It��s hard to hear. This is a **** who can��t be ruthless.


    Whoever believes that he can be like a real person, and accepts government mobilization for the family, then the person��s brain must have been kicked. In fact, since the death of the waiter, the Tianshou Bureau and the US government have been monitoring him, trying to figure out why he is doing this.


    For now, they have found some clues. That is, they suspect that the dead waiter is using his powers to steal government supplies to help his former teammates who are far away in India.


    They counted the materials in the warehouse, and they lost a lot of them. The warehouses with less materials were mostly known to the dead waiters. He is the most suspected person, but the problem is that they have no evidence.


    It is easy to get into the guarded warehouses with the special ability to enter these guarded warehouses. It is easy to get away from the monitoring equipment in the warehouse with rich mercenary experience.


    Many people can guess that this kind of theft is done by him, but the problem is that there is no evidence that they can''t identify the **** at all. In particular, he is still bearing the name of an Avengers, and the Avengers�� reputation in frontline soldiers is so high.


    There is really no need to risk the soldiers to change and forcefully arrest the bastard. In addition, the materials he steals are not a large number, so simply, the top of the Tianshou Bureau will open his eyes to his behavior, like sending a pensioner, directly to him. The distribution has been bordered.


    Such a day is a comfortable for the dead waiter. After all, he was still in the ranks of the staff of the Tianshou Bureau, and he had to go out from time to time to get the meager salary. But now, nothing is done, even if you are at home with your wife, the salary will be paid.


    Such a good thing, to the vast majority of people, can make people laugh even when they sleep. For the dead servant who thinks he is a normal person, he is of course very happy to accept this situation.


    When you are fine, stay at home with your wife to see soap operas. If you are bored, go out and pick up two business, and expand your own small vault. If you can''t do it, take a gift and go to see your old friends. Even if such a day is over ten years, the dead waiter will not feel bored. Unfortunately, no one would have hoped that this would last for ten years.


    The government can''t stand the ten-year-old mouse in the warehouse, and his old friends won''t want to play a guerrilla war for ten years. Therefore, Maria Hill can come here to say that he is specifically to recruit him, or to show his showdown. In short, she is already psychologically prepared for all possible situations. It was only when she opened the door of the dead waiter, looked at an apron, and had an explosive wig on her head. She still had a feeling of entering the wrong door when she was constantly smeared with tears in the soap opera.


    This is the big hamster, the guy who is known as the battlefield double-knife meat grinder? The style of painting is wrong. Subconsciously close the door and open it again. This time she saw an American soldier dressed as a full-armed man with a m4a1 soldier in his hand.


    Although this kind of dead waiter looks pretentious and murderous, but in the heart of Maria Hill, she is only full of unreliable feeling.


    But at this time, even if she feels unreliable, there is no way. Dead waiter is a very important candidate, she can not give up. So now, she said to her dead scalp.


    "Mr. Wade Wilson, I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    "Long time no see, sir!" Just like a decent military ceremonial, the guardian staring at his own eyes, Maria. Hill asked a face. "Is there a task to hand it over to me? Chief. I can''t wait to get my guns in the **** of those people, and then look at them with tears in their eyes, and they want to die!" Ah, I love war. I sometimes think that the battlefield is my home, and everyone on it is my loved one and brother!"


    The words of the dead waiter are always unpredictable as a wild dog. This is the first time that Maria Hill has heard it, but it has been the first time. I have to say that I opened my eyes so much that she forgot the words she wanted to say at the same time.


    However, in the end, people who came over in the big winds and waves, there is no shortage of this one. So a slight turn in my mind, Maria Hill returned to a ceremony, and then directly said to the dead waiter.


    "Mr. Wilson, since you are so direct, then I will make it clear. Now I have a task in my hand that I want to give you, I don''t know if you have the confidence to complete it. Of course, I think I am talking about nonsense. Like Your warriors who have fought in battles should have the courage to complete any difficult task!"


    "Well, let''s just say." In the face of the sugar-coated shells that Maria had called, the dead servant was lightly cooked and ate the icing, and then threw the cannon back. "But the sir, can we talk about the treatment before the task? I think it is not appropriate for me to get the salary all the time. I know that I am the most able to fight among all the soldiers. The highest. Like my elite, the king of the corps, how can I turn over my basic salary? And I feel that I have physical problems recently, I need Medicaid, right. However, my psychology is also a bit problematic. If you can have psychological assistance, then it is best!"


    Even though it was just a pair of predators that I wanted to fight for the country, but in a blink of an eye, the dead waiter has become a snobbery who is licking his fingers in front of you.


    He is asking for money, the light is big, and the lion is open. In the face of such a big move of the lion, Maria Hill certainly could not have followed his intentions. So now, her face changed, it was already rude to the dead waiter.


    "Mr. Johnson. If you volunteer for the country, then everything is fine. But since you mentioned money and subsidies, then we need to discuss this in the middle."


    "This is a bill. It''s an overall estimate of the country''s material that you have stolen for so long. You can take a look and sign it if there is nothing wrong with it!"


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand it at all? Please speak English, sir. Right, I have baked cookies in my oven. I set the time too long, and then the cookies will be burnt. Please wait a moment, wait for me to collect the biscuits, I will be back soon!"


    As soon as he heard the words of Maria Hill, the dead waiter immediately blew his hair and began to find a way out for himself.


    Needless to say, he will definitely see the evaporation of the biscuits when he goes to see the biscuits, and it will take a lot of effort to find him. Maria was not willing to waste precious time on such things, so she immediately raised her face and warned the dead.


    "Mr. Wilson, you can sneak away now. But don''t forget, your account is in our hands. You can run, but your account will be frozen from the moment you disappear into my eyes. All the funds in it will be taken away, and you will also be burdened with a government debt worth 14 million."


    "Don''t think that you do things that we don''t know at all. We know all the little tricks from the beginning. Yes, we have no evidence, we can''t tell you how to be fair. But don''t forget, we It��s the government. I want to do something on your account, but it��s not a waste of effort. You can��t escape this debt, you can��t escape a penny!��


    money. This is a very huge weakness in the death service. When he is a mercenary, he can do a lot of things without the bottom line for money. According to his own statement, money is the cutest little baby in the world, and the treasure that their Wade father accidentally lost. Now I have the opportunity to bring them home, and you can let him do anything.


    Of course, he is no longer obsessed with money as he used to. Because now he has found something more precious than money. However, this is only to lower the status of money in his heart. In the words of the eight classics, the status of money in his heart is still one of the best.


    He wants money, and he can''t do it if he wants to take money out of his pocket. For money, his attention has reached such a point, and it is precisely because of this, so after hearing the threat of Maria, he immediately softened.


    "Sir, don''t, you can''t do this to me. I have flown blood for the United States, I sold my life for the president. I want to see the president, I want to appeal, you can''t treat me like this!"


    "His President has given me the full authority to take charge of the relevant matters. If you want someone to appeal, you can only find me. And in my case you can only get such a reply, Mr. Wilson. Either bear the debt, the world is wandering. I You can tell you very clearly that from this day you will no longer enjoy any normal citizenship. Not to mention the use of credit cards for any luxury consumption. Even if you want to order a pizza, it is impossible. In the case that personal credit is completely blacked out, you absolutely can''t get anything you want, even if it is impossible."


    "Of course, you can also choose to cooperate with me, accept my recruitment, and become a member of my team. In this case, after you sign, your debt will be borne by the state. We believe that you are After the help provided is enough to offset this debt, we will write off this debt. After that, you can live your life with peace of mind, no one will come to you again."


    "How are you thinking about it? Which one do you plan to choose?"


    Having said that, there is only one choice left for the dead. Although he is a little bit tempted, there is still no problem in his mind. So if there is no choice, he can only pay respect to Mary again.


    "The big soldier Wade Wilson reports to you, sir."


    Compared with the sound of the arrogant and arrogant voice, his voice is now a shackle of the slinger. However, it is normal for him to respond like this. If he shows a different kind of passion at this time, it will be surprising.


    In short, everything is under the control of Maria Hill. And because of this self-confidence, she was also sitting on the sofa at this time, and like the owner of the house, asked about the dead waiter.


    "What about your wife? I have something to talk to her."


    "Xia Yula, she went out to buy food. Why, do you want to stay here for lunch? Sorry, our family is going to have two meals a day, only breakfast and dinner, so I can''t leave you here. Lunch. But I can recommend a nice restaurant for you, their home sashimi is very good!"


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1766： Home violence scene

    "Mr. Wilson, do you like to eat the big intestine sashimi? Since you like it, I will arrange the future logistics department to change all your food to the large intestine. I promise that you can eat it every day and eat you. I want to vomit!"


    Maria Hill, who has been known for her cold face and ruthlessness since the days of the Sword Shield, certainly cannot tolerate this degree of provocation.


    For her, the unruly guy of the dead waiter owes tutoring. If you want him to obey his orders honestly, then at the very least, he should be awesome. She had intended to plan for this in the next few days. But now that she has slammed herself up, she certainly can''t be polite to him.


    The big intestine is sashimi, I like it. I will let you eat enough, and see who we are crying at the end, who is laughing!


    The woman who initiated the squatting was not the average person who could stand up. The dead servant did not think that his own mouth would actually attract this one.


    Although many people have said that his mouth is like a stinky smell, it does not mean that he really ate. He does not have a hobby in this regard, nor does he intend to cultivate a hobby in this regard. So when faced with the threat of Maria Hill, he immediately recognized it.


    "Right, sir. My mouth is simply not under my control. I don''t even know what I said. This is a mental illness. The doctor said that my illness is called mental retardation. The sir, even this is With the principle of sympathizing with vulnerable groups, you can''t abuse me because I am a mental retardation."


    The dead waiter is not only soft in language, but also very thorough in his actions. Not even a little face, he was already in front of Maria Hill, and hugged her calf, pleading for her.


    Of course, it is a request, but in the eyes of Mary, the possibility of harassment is even greater. When you are screaming, you will still be so desperate to take her face to lick her thigh. This is also the value of the death service and the point of use, so that she is not good to directly turn her face, take a gun and punch a hole in his head. But this is so, she is also fed up with such shameless behavior.


    "Get off my legs, Wade Wilson, or don''t blame me for being polite to you."


    "You will agree to my conditions first. In addition, sir, I have to say, your body is very good."


    Maria Hill is furious, but the dead waiter is happy. In such a special interaction, a cold voice suddenly blew like the cold wind of Siberia, and the enthusiasm of the former, like a little wolf dog, was frozen.


    "Dear, what are you doing? Carrying me to tease other women?"


    As the neck is rusty, the dead waiter used a great strength to reverse his neck. And when he saw standing in the hallway and looking at his own Xia Lala with a blank expression, his fingers began to tremble.


    "Kiss love, you are back!"


    Almost all of them swallowed their mouths, and the death waiter twitched and greeted Xia Yula, who was holding a lot of ingredients. Looking at his performance, Xia Yanla''s face is more gloomy and replies.


    "Yes, I am coming back. I just didn''t think that I would see such a scene after I got home. Wade, I have been very good to you recently, so you have created the illusion that you should not have it. Or is there any problem with your brain, forget the warning I gave you before?"


    "No, I don''t. Dear, I will always be sincere to your heart. Any woman other than you is similar to a man in my eyes. What big legs, 36d, in fact, and long hair The legs and big breast muscles are not much different. Besides you, dear. You are the only one in my eyes!"


    The dead servant let go of Maria''s thigh, and the estrus wolf dog ran to his wife. In his mind, this should be a very romantic scene. There are flowers, applause, and even pink lights. Xia Lala will be moved by her own tears, and she will forget the things she saw before.


    This is a very good idea, but it is only limited to ideas. Because he thinks so, it does not mean that Xia Lala thinks so.


    The brain of the dead waiter is sick, this is true. There are still cancer cells in his mind until now. But Xia Lala has no such problem, as a vampire, and is still one of the most original vampires. Her body is so good that it is almost impossible to have any lesions. And it is basically impossible to expect her brain to appear the same problem as the dead waiter.


    Therefore, her expression is just a look of disgust. Even when the dead waiter came to her, she arbitrarily extended a hand and held the head of the dead waiter to prevent him from getting closer.


    "Dear, don''t be fools when I am. I am not so easy to be fooled by you."


    "That is, just someone is still holding my thigh and telling me that my body is very good!"


    While watching the play, Maria Hill threw out such a sentence, and when he heard this sentence, Xia Xiaola��s eyes flashed coldly, and his men immediately stopped feeling.


    The original vampire, but Lilith''s earliest creation with divine power, can compete with the angel of God. In terms of strength alone, a person who Xia Lala hoists dozens of dead waiters at this level is easy and has nothing to do with a problem.


    The only thing that the dead waiter can rely on is his magical ability to die, and this ability is placed in the family environment at the moment, at most, let him insist on it for a while under the premise of being domestic violence.


    Just like now, with a bang, his whole person has been hit by Xia Lala''s head and broke into the floor. It seems that there is still some unresolved, and Xia Lala is directly on the other side, squatting on his chest.


    The enormous force directly blasts the chest, and the bones and internal organs are mixed with the meat, like a water polo that is pinched.


    Under such a heavy blow, although the dead waiter will not die, but shock for a while, lying down for a while is an inevitable thing. Looking at the scene of such a violent domestic violence at the moment, even Maria Hill, who is the initiator, can''t help but feel the stunned feeling.


    She had seen domestic violence, but she had not seen such a degree of domestic violence. If it is placed in the home of ordinary people, it can be directly characterized by murder and crimes against humanity. In this particular family, this seems to be only the norm?


    In her heart, Maria Hill gave Xia Lala a dangerous label. And just as she was ready to show her identity, and Xia Lala officially came to a negotiation. Xia Lala was the first step and asked her questions.


    "Who are you? I haven''t seen you in this neighborhood. Prostitute? No, Wade is not so courageous, dare to call a prostitute at home. That is, when he is fooling around with some of his **** friends. He has such courage. Say, who are you? If you don��t give me a clear statement, don��t blame me for being polite to you!��


    After seeing the violent means before Xia Lala, Maria Hill certainly could not hide her identity at this time. She doesn''t have the kind of ability to die, but if she is given a meal by Xia Yu, she will die.


    The teacher did not die before he died. This kind of thing she does not want to happen to her own. So immediately, she explained her identity to Xia Lala.


    "I am Maria Hill, the vice president of this country. I am looking for Mr. Wade Wilson to be a confidential task and want to give it to him!"


    Protected by the name of the vice president, although somewhat shameful. But compared to being killed as a prostitute, the hammer is still a result she can accept.


    And when she heard that Maria Hill had self-reported her home, she still had a fist to give her a good-looking Xia Lala and immediately gave up her intentions.


    In any case, their home is still dependent on Wade��s salary to feed. Although Xia Lala did not have her own way to get more money, but she only wanted to be quiet as a housewife, she did not have the idea of ??destroying her current quiet life. Therefore, even if she is angry, she gave up the idea of ??using violence to solve the problem.


    "Vice President? Well, ma''am, you have a big head, so I don''t dare to do it easily. But I think I need an explanation. Even if you are a vice president, you can''t just hook up with someone else''s husband. My **** looks like an egg that has been burned by cigarette butts, but in any case, he belongs to me. What I hate most is that others move me casually, so you better give me an explanation. Otherwise, even if it is I can''t move your hands on you, but I can guarantee that your lace news will definitely appear on the next day''s newspaper!"


    Public opinion offensive? Well, this may work, but it may not be as effective as Xia Lai thought. One of the advantages of the centralized system is that they no longer have to plead for the so-called dishes. It can be said that as long as Maria does not care about her own reputation, she can use whatever means to do whatever she wants.


    The problem is that as a woman, she must be scrupulous about her reputation. So now, she explained to Xia Lala.


    "You misunderstood, Ms. Wilson. I came to the dead waiter because my meticulous task required him to finish. And the reason why he showed that, I think it is entirely because of his personal reasons, not with me. The relationship. I don��t have any interest in a guy who is slippery, has a bad mouth, and is completely out of tune. So as long as you can manage the gentleman of your family, I don��t think there will be any between us. misunderstanding!"


    "Wade, is that like this?"


    I took a look at the dead waiter who was already awake behind me and was trying to fight the broken internal organs into the stomach. Xia Lala licked his head with his heel and asked about the dead waiter.


    "Yes, she said nothing wrong, dear. My love for you can be learned, I will never betray you!"


    It is estimated that such domestic violence has not occurred so much that Wade can give a complete set of responses without even stopping.


    Of course, a woman��s good mentality cannot be easily dismissed. Therefore, Xia Lala is still asking.


    "Then why are you holding her thighs and boasting that she is very good? I have never heard you say this to me!"


    "Please, dear, look at your everyday wear, and then look at people. People are standard uniforms, the kind of body. You? You wear sweatshirts all day long, lazy and even take care of your hair. Let me praise you. Seriously, you should really contact the little spider''s wife, you know, the little spider''s fiancee is wearing **** underwear when he goes home!"


    The dead waiter complained that he didn��t know what kind of gunpowder barrel he had lit up. And just as he said this, Xia Lala has already erupted.


    "Sexy underwear? How dare you say this to me in this tone, you are a human figure, you want me to wear it like this!"


    The magical light is shining, and then a bang, Xia Lala''s image has suddenly changed from a family woman in sweaty trousers to a **** and seductive, beautiful appearance of the beauty of the underwear. This appearance immediately caused the death of the wolf, and even the broken spine could not be corrected. He jerked up and nodded.


    "That''s right, baby, you are so sexy!"


    "Maybe this is more suitable for your appetite!"


    It was a bang, and the image of Xia Lala became a virgin queen with a long whip. In this regard, the dead waiter is a long sigh, and then he does not care if someone is on the side shouted.


    "Whip me, Queen. I am willing to be trampled by your high heels!"


    "Maybe I am more satisfied with you!"


    Sneer, Xia Lala did not satisfy the desire of the dead waiter, but turned directly into a huge purple dragon image. The huge body almost filled the entire living room, so that she had to bend down to barely squeeze the ceiling.


    This is the true body of Xia Lala and one of the special abilities of the original vampire. Every original vampire has its own unique form, and Xia Lala is such a dragon.


    With a single mouth, she can swallow up half of the dead waiter. And when she snarled to the dead, the whole person was trembling.


    "I know that my true demonic form can''t please you, my husband. But I think you should take care of my feelings more or less!"


    "In fact, the middle one is better, dear. In addition, I actually like what you look like now, as long as she does not appear in front of me. Well, dear. I am wrong, I swear, I will never again You pick and choose! Forgive!"


    :. :

 Chapter 1767： Strong country money clearing

    It was also a **** and brutal domestic violence scene. To be honest, the senses were really not as strong as before.


    When she saw this scene for the first time, Maria Hill had a little bit of horror in her heart. The second time she saw this scene, she could only think of it as a farce.


    Just like the couples in many families who like to use the squash as the active agent for adjusting their lives, the couple apparently used domestic violence as a similar substitute. Although the scene was bloody, people were obviously happy. And it is precisely because this is clearly seen, so Maria Hill will be on the sidelines.


    Time is not long, just a few minutes, Xia Lala has changed back to human appearance. And when she wiped the blood on her lips and turned her eyes to Maria, her brows suddenly wrinkled. Said to her.


    "Wade can owe you debts! I don''t want him to join you in the so-called secret mission. The ghost knows if your mission is to let him die!"


    A general situation has been learned during the domestic violence. After understanding such an approximate situation, Xia Lala naturally said the following. As the original vampire, there is a princess name in the vampire. She wants to come up with some artifacts that have been in history for more than a thousand years, and that is absolutely casual. Do not say anything else, just the set of ancient Roman gold jewelry she put in her jewelry box at any auction, it is also tens of millions of income. Therefore, the debt problem of the dead waiter is not at all in his heart.


    The US government wants debt problems as a shackle and puts her husband in a hurry. This is a daydream. As long as she is there, she will not let such a conspiracy trick!


    It��s true that Xia Lala thinks this way, and it��s because she has such an idea, so she��s called Mary Hill��s rejection. Only in the face of such a simple rejection, Maria Hill shook her head slightly, and then gave a disdainful smile.


    "Mrs. Wilson, you think too simple! The so-called debt is actually just an excuse. It is a bright reason for us to mobilize the dead. Even if you pay off his debt, we can still use it. Illegal issues, crime issues or internal discipline issues continue to mobilize him. Unless you intend to leave the modern society and go to the wild life, or believe me, you have no other choice."


    After all, as a vice president, he said such a thing, unless there is a certain amount of cards in his hand, otherwise there are really few people who can not take her words as one thing.


    And do you have such a card for the dead waiter? I am afraid there is no. After all, their value is not high enough to allow other countries to openly confront the United States for their sake.


    This is also known to Xia Lala, so she can only frown and stare at Maria, and then she asks her.


    "What kind of conspiracy are you doing? Is it necessary to let them die as they did last time?"


    Most of Xia Lala��s rejection of the government came from the impact of the last Indian incident. In any case, the members of the Avengers are her husband��s colleagues and even friends, and these close-knit people are simply guilty of blasphemy or serious crimes because of a government order. Let her have a good sense of the government.


    This is the fault committed by oneself, even if there is a fire in my heart, Maria can only endure it. In the face of Xia Lala''s questioning, she can only answer with patience.


    "I understand what is happening in India for you. I also feel sorry and regret for things that should not happen. If possible, we definitely want to avoid this happening, after all, anyway. We are all in the same camp. It��s just that you know at the time that the frontline wars can��t be controlled by us. So there is no way for us to do that.��


    "But you can rest assured this time. This mission is for me to come to the team personally. I am responsible for the safety of all of you. I am not sure that there will be no sacrifice in this mission." But I can assure you that I will do my best to maintain each of your safety. I can take my life to guarantee it!"


    Although it is also a politician, unlike the traditional bureaucratic politicians, the senior officials of the Stark government are very energetic. They are not used to shoving, and they don''t like to play sloppy eyes. As long as they are critical issues, they are always easy to make up their minds. Even if they let them take their lives as a bet, they will not be polite.


    Like this task at the moment, Maria Hill believes that it is unusual and even threatens to influence the situation in the entire country. So naturally, she also spared no effort in playing the ticket, even if she did not hesitate to press herself.


    This seems reckless, but it has to be said that it is very touching. Even those who are not so kind to Xia Lala can''t continue to oppose this issue.


    After all, the dead waiter still works for them, and their family will continue to live in this normal society. Even for the sake of the future, accepting this arrangement seems to be their only choice.


    Anyway, the dead waiter can''t die, so it doesn''t seem to be a big deal for him to pick up the task.


    Xia Laila thought of this and was planning to give Maria Hill a positive answer. At this time, Maria Hill made further requests.


    "Of course, I hope that Mrs. Wilson can also join this mission. After all, your strength is quite strong enough to be a very important player in our actions. And if you have joined, I want our mission. The success rate will also become a bit bigger. This is a good thing for us and for you, isn''t it?"


    Maria Hill put his mind on himself, and such a thing is naturally not what Xia Lala is willing to accept. So immediately, she sneered at Maria.


    "I want to let you sell your life for you. This is impossible. You still don''t have the qualification to instruct me!"


    "No, the fact is exactly the opposite of what you know, Mrs. Wilson."


    Shaking his head, Maria Hill said to her like this.


    "From the power you have, you have reached the bottom line of the superhero bill control list. And that means that as long as you live in this country, you must be managed and supervised by the Superhero Act. According to the regulations stipulated in the Act, the state has the right to call you when it deems it necessary. You cannot refuse it because it is treason. If you bear the crime of treason, I think your life cannot be renewed. Go on!"


    "You are threatening me, Lord Vice President!"


    As an ancient vampire, Xia Lala certainly does not want to be threatened by people. Therefore, she immediately became fierce and sullen, and she had to say that she had a big fight. However, in the face of her statement, Maria was indifferent, and even said that she did not take such reaction at heart.


    "This is not a threat. I am just stating a fact. Confronting with the country is not a move that a wise person should make. So if you are smart enough, you should know what choices to make, right?" ��


    Although strength can occupy an absolute advantage, when faced with such a sly Maria Hill, Xia Lala found that the power he possessed was useless.


    In the face of the national trend, the power of the individual is ultimately decadent. Although she is strong, she is not yet strong enough to fight the country as a whole. So, when Maria Hill said this to the point. The choices she can make are not much.


    Either obedience accepts her arrangements and becomes part of her plan to contribute to her so-called national interests. Either kill her, completely exile in the world, and become a criminal wanted by the entire government.


    No matter which country, it is impossible for her to dare to murder the perpetrators of the highest level of leadership in a country. So unless it is a criminal organization like the Hydra, it can only be like Maria Hill said, she can only live like a savage in the uninhabited place.


    When a savage, that is absolutely impossible. For an old antique who is used to modern life, throwing her back to even the buttocks can only rely on the original life of the leaves, which is really a thing that can make her crazy. And if she goes to the Hydra if she says she is alone, she certainly doesn''t care about this. But she said that it was not a person, but a family. Judging from the relationship between the dead waiter and the Hydra, he is certainly not willing to surrender to the Hydra.


    Don''t look at the dead waiter all day is a bit of a look, but to be honest, he is actually very emotional. Whether it is for himself or for his friends, he is able to take care of his life. Although it may be that his life is not worth the money, but in any case, this feeling is sincere.


    Xia Lala did not want to hurt the heart of the dead, of course, she did not want to be a wild man. So I thought of the end, it seems that this option is more suitable for her.


    It��s just that it��s so simple and simple, her mentality is a bit unpleasant. So thinking about it and thinking, she still bargained against Maria Hill.


    "I want to let me join in, yes. But I have my conditions!"


    "Please say, as long as it is not excessive, I can agree in principle to all your conditions!"


    As long as she can pull in such a strong foreign aid, Maria Hill does not mind to open some necessary conditions. If you want to let the horse run, and don''t graze the horse, there is such a cheap thing in the world. Instead of doing such a daydream, it is not as good as a real money deal, and it is safer to put the guarantee in place.


    At this point, she thought very well, so naturally, she promised to be happy. And looking at her so happy to give a reply, Xia Lala did not bring her polite, immediately asked for it.


    "The condition for me to join your team is that after this time, all the debts between my husband and your government will be written off. Once this mission is completed, my husband and I will become free people, no longer yours. The shit''s mission and regulations are limited. How can such a condition be agreed?"


    Xia Lala, who is used to freedom, is not willing to put a chain on his neck. So even if she promised Maria''s request, she should limit this request to temporary. Not only herself, but also his husband.


    The identity of the dead waiter seems convenient, but from a long-term perspective, it is still a hidden danger. Instead of letting him retain such an identity and use it from time to time by the US government, it is better to just throw away this identity and re-do it as a completely free new identity.


    With her ability to die, she can live in this world very much, and there is no need to sell for the government.


    Xia Lala thought very clearly, so she made a very decisive statement when she mentioned this request. There is a big meaning that you don��t agree, then we have no discussion at all. In the face of such a request, although Maria is not very willing, after all, it is quite rare to hire such a high-quality subordinate. But considering the current situation and the potential threats, she nodded and gave a positive answer.


    "Yes, I took over this condition. I can assure you as the Vice President. You will get the identity of the free person you want after the mission is over!"


    "I hope you have a letter!" At this time, Xia Lala can only believe in the credibility of the government. She shook hands with Maria and it was a deal. Then she asked directly to Maria. "What is the task you are talking about? You can tell me now. After all, now we are also our own people. There is no need to hide them from ourselves."


    "Don''t worry, the staffing of our team is not yet full. After I have found someone, I will tell you the task!"


    Maria, who did not intend to pay more attention, put her gaze on the dead waiter who had just smashed her body from the domestic violence. She knew that the death service had a wide network of contacts, so she simply explained the follow-up personnel problem to him.


    "Mr. Wilson, I need a group of elite people who can perform secret tasks and even strike a certain degree against each other at a critical time. I know that you have a lot of friends, so, do you have any suitable candidates to introduce to me?"


    "It is impossible to introduce them to you. This kind of thing for the government to be a dog''s leg, as long as it is a person with a bone, is definitely not willing. Don''t look at me, I am an exception."


    Holding the head, the dead waiter who is correcting his spine is very rude and gives an answer that can''t help. In this regard, Maria blinked and then said to him.


    "Everyone has 200,000, not in debt, how?"


    "Wait, I am looking for a phone call. I know a whole full team, I promise, they will make you satisfied!"


    :. :

 Chapter 1768： 狐朋狗友插科打诨

    "Let me introduce, my dear sir. This is my good friend. You can call him a weasel. He is a good hacker. All the people you want can be found through him!"


    In the principle that the fertilizer does not flow outside the field, the dead waiter called his best friend to blend in. He thinks that the government''s price is good. If you find a qualified person, you will give 200,000 yuan. It is a big head that is sent to the door. It is a little too sorry for him to kill him.


    But he obviously has some neglect of his own friends. As a mercenary hacker, the weasel is rather willing to deal with mercenaries who even want to make a drink with a beer, and do not want to do business with a strong group like the government.


    He was out of trust in the dead waiter, and he heard that the dead waiter had a big business to come to the door. But when he saw that the so-called big business was dealing with the government, and the government figure that appeared in front of him was actually Maria Hill, a big man who appeared in the news, his legs were soft and heart. They are all trembled.


    He turned his face in public and went away. He didn''t have the courage. He knows very well that as long as he dares to hit the government''s face so much, it doesn''t take long for the fbi people to smash their skins. But let him pick up the government''s order, and his heart is not so willing.


    I also know how trouble the government has to rely on outsiders to solve with the ass. Maybe it will be like the rubbed paper that has been oversized. When the task is completed, even if you don''t even bother to look at it, these participants and insiders will be missing.


    The Weasel certainly didn''t want to go to the government''s missing list for no reason, but he couldn''t find it because he couldn''t find an excuse. So he can only vent his anger on the dead waiter.


    "Wade, you chrysanthemum sore bastard! This is what you told me, introducing a person who has a good business of 50,000 dollars? Why don''t you tell me, this business is dealing with the government? If I Knowing that this job is to deal with people in the government, I swear, even if you give me 100,000, 200,000 benefits, I will never come over! This is simply making fun of my life! ��


    "Let''s relax, man, things are not as bad as you think!"


    With the shoulders of his own friends, the dead waiter began to calm his emotions.


    "You see, I know, I did a lot of dirty work for the government, but I am not still living well now? You must believe me, man. With our relationship, I will not take you to the fire pit. And again, we have known each other for so long, when did I fool you?"


    The performance of the dead waiter is full of confidence, and for his attitude, the hacker weasel, which has always been realistic, sighed and said it in 151.


    "Wade. We have known each other for more than ten years. If you lie to a child, please don''t take it out and insult my IQ?"


    "Don''t talk about it, let''s talk about things in recent years. Last week, you invited people in the bar to drink and spent three thousand dollars. I thought you were a rare generous person, who knows what you gave me. Actually it is fake money! You use fake money to take my wine to ask others, just because the **** said that your **** is very sexy! Please, if you like to hear this, I can tell you!"


    "This is no problem. There is the last time, that is the most terrible. You told me that you have a brother who needs ignition support. I believe, open my own private arsenal to you, let it be You take it casually. As a result, this munition was sent directly to India. Do you not know that the whole world is attacking the arms delivery channel to the Hydra of India? You know, I don��t know if I am quick. I have found all the evidence that is not good for me. Maybe I was found by cia at that time and then hanged directly on treason!"


    "You **** me tricks again and again, now you actually ask me, when did you fool me. Wade, when you say this, is your conscience not hurting?"


    Maybe it was Wade who had been hurt too many times, so that when the weasel came here, he couldn''t help but wave his arm and spit a lot of spit on the face of the dead waiter.


    Of course, the face of the dead waiter has a hood, and he does not care about such a small problem. So now, he clung to the whole rat, and said to him in a very moving tone.


    "If you don''t tell me about these things, I even forgot that I have done so many bad things to you. I have discovered now, man, you are true love for Uncle Wade. If it is not because I already have a wife. I will definitely marry you!"


    "Go to your mother, Wade. I like women, and they are beautiful women. In the evening, if I see your face that is like avocado that has been burnt with oil, my mother will spit it out. Also, Take your hand off my butt, especially your finger. Oh, you bastard, you really dare to break in!"


    The weasel that the day and the mercenary deal with is certainly not so good to say, but Wade has long been accustomed to the way these people speak, so he does not care much about the words of the weasels. It��s just that he doesn��t care if he doesn��t mean that he doesn��t care. For Mary Hill, who is always in high position, the weasel��s words are a bit too unbearable.


    She doesn''t like the weasel of the weasel, which is full of dirty words, and doesn''t like the slick characters like the weasel. Especially when he and the dead waiter sneered at each other, she became more and more aware that this group of people was not quite adjusted.


    In any case, her task is a national event, and it is a major threat that Stark will pay attention to. Let her put such a heavy burden on the person who is not reassuring, and she is not at ease. So now, she said with a slap in the face of the two people who are playing the treasure.


    "Mr. Wilson. You took me to this place, is it just to introduce such a person to me? If so, then I can only say that I am disappointed. Because I don''t think you recommend this to me. Can give me the right person. The mercenary who is solely for money can''t cope with my needs!"


    It is normal for senior government officials to not see this group of war dogs. It��s just that the dead waiters who are themselves part of the war dog will not let them be robbed. So now, he refuted the indignation.


    "What happened to the mercenary, can the mercenaries not win? Don''t forget who the US situation in the Middle East was laid by, and we are mercenaries. Don''t forget who helped you run the British and set up This country is also our mercenary! I am proud of this identity, and I am proud of this identity. If you don''t need us mercenaries, you can go to the so-called national elites. See if they can complete your Mission, complete your mission!"


    Rarely, Wade actually said something that would inspire people. In this regard, don''t look at the weasel before burying Wade''s savage, but at this time, he immediately stood up, firmly demonstrating the same line of attitude with Wade.


    "Yes, we are also dignified. Even if you are a government person, you can''t just smudge and win us!"


    Although the death waiter is so abnormal, it is somewhat understandable. For a small strong who can''t fight, whoever he provokes is acceptable. But the weasel is different. Anyone who knows the weasels knows that this is a soft egg. It is a guy who can make him immediately soft as long as he threatens him. At this time, he actually showed such toughness to the government he feared the most in the past. This is something that no one can think of.


    The same is true of the dead waiter, so immediately, he secretly asked him in the ear of the weasel.


    "Man, what''s wrong with you, have you taken drugs? I just have an impulse, I just shouted a few words, I just shouted something I have forgotten. I don''t expect you to support me at this time, but you will do it. I was stared at by the little **** the opposite side! Don''t blame me for not reminding you that if you are stared at by her, even if you want to run, you can''t run away."


    "Shut up, you bastard. I have been unable to run since you brought this group. I have watched CCTV, and my bar has been surrounded by fbi. Now I just want to quit. Impossible. In this case, I would rather do this business. You also said that this is a big fat sheep. If I have completed this single business, I will be able to enjoy it safely for many years! ��


    Two people whispered, and they were very experienced. They were not sitting across from Maria Hill to hear their conversation. Even if she heard it, Maria Hill didn''t care. She only cares about other issues.


    "Well, maybe what you said is really justified. But in the end, this is ultimately the personal ability and quality. I can give you a chance, Mr. Weasel. As long as you can give me enough quality candidates. Then I am willing to take back what I just said and give you the agency fee that will satisfy you!"


    ��Is this what it is like?�� When the money was raised, the weasel suddenly revealed a veritable city��s face. He rubbed his hands and said to Maria almost as soon as he was impatient. "Ms., you can trust me. I can see from the buddies of Wade. I have a lot of quality people in my hands. They may not be so good, but they will not be bad. As long as you Can provide enough satisfactory commissions and agency fees, I promise, I will be able to give you a satisfactory explanation!"


    The way the weasels talk is not like an empty talk, and sometimes Maria Hill has to admit that snakes have snake paths and rats have rats. Like the guys who are crawling in the gutters, sometimes they can come up with something that is surprising.


    She did not intend to spend the precious strength of the country today, but planned to find another way to solve the thorny problem in front of her eyes. Now, since the Weasel dare to play this ticket, she does not mind giving him a chance to show himself. So now, she said to the weasel with a nod.


    "Sir, it is useless to say. If you really want to convince me, then take the resources out of your hands and see. I only look at the results, and only respect the facts I see, understand?"


    "Of course, of course. Just don''t know what kind of talents you need such a noble person? I have a warrior who has fought in battles, from the Gulf War to the Iraq war. Of course, if you want Looking for those who have special abilities and can perform some extraordinary tasks, I can also provide you with certain candidates. But this price, you have to calculate another!"


    "The price is another? I gave an agent fee of 200,000 yuan per person. Isn''t this enough to fill your appetite?"


    Although it is said that you have mastered certain government funding rights, you can open a check at will. But Maria Hill still doesn''t want to be the kind of big head, and it is meant to be slaughtered casually. So immediately, she crossed her eyebrows and asked about the weasel.


    In this regard, the weasel was a glimpse, and immediately pulled the dead waiter around him, and spit on him.


    "Wade, you bastard. Your mother actually deducted so much oil from the middle. You only gave me 50,000 in the 200,000 business, how can you not die?"


    "Well, my dear weasel, don''t let others look down. Isn''t it just a hundred thousand dollars? Seeing your excitement, it''s just losing the face of our mercenaries. Don''t forget our identity. Read with me, we are noble mercenaries, we don''t care about this little money!"


    "Small money, Wade, you told me this is a small money? Do you know how much money you owe me for so many years? I tell you, you owe me a total of 32,443 yuan. Over the years I have not had the heart to ask you for this account. Now, you actually took away hundreds of thousands of dollars from my business. Tell me, how can you bear to hurt me like this!"


    The weasel is obviously not fooled by Wade''s flicker. On the contrary, in the face of monetary interests, he maintains a high degree of sobriety. However, the relationship between him and Wade has been very subtle. Because on both sides of the attack, he has always played the role of the recipient.


    Anyone who knows the weasels knows. The weasel is the kind of Wade pit I have thousands of times, I am waiting for Wade as a first love. Don''t look at what he is calling now, as long as Wade is slightly soft and makes an emotional card, he will immediately happily and Wade as a base friend.


    This is the norm, and the current situation is as always, no accident.

 Chapter 1769： Convene teammates for a pattern interview

    I don''t know what the dead waiter said in the ear of the weasel. Soon, the two big men were intimately hugged together. The mood of the weasel is even out of control, because the two women present can clearly see that he is almost excited to shed tears.


    "Damn, these two people won''t have a leg."


    This is Xia Lala''s idea. She is now very worried and worried about her status.


    "Hell, these two people won''t really be gay."


    This is the idea of ??Maria Hill. As a person with more ideological traditions, she has no way to accept the two big men, Qing, and I, so immediately, she interrupted the intimate interaction between the two men and urged them.


    "Gentlemen, pay attention to the occasion and time. I don''t want to waste my precious time watching your performance. Don''t forget the work I gave you, but I have to pay for it!"


    Money, in the end, is still attractive. Both the dead waiter and the weasels didn''t have the idea of ??not going to the money, so they immediately changed their attitude and replied to Maria in a serious way.


    "No problem, ma''am. But it''s still the question before, what kind of person do you want. Is it a common mercenary that is war-torn, or is it an ordinary person like Wade who has special abilities?"


    This question Mary carefully considered. She does not lack the so-called soldiers who have fought in battle. Although the government��s strength has been stretched recently, they are a strong country anyway. How to draw some elite soldiers can still do it.


    What they lack is the kind of unusual guy who is able to use special abilities to reverse the situation at critical times. There are quite a few such superhero registrars on the list, but there are not many real combat abilities. In contrast, if the weasel really can provide such a mercenary with special ability and experience, it is undoubtedly a crucial part of her plan.


    This is no need to have any hesitation choices. So immediately, she said calmly to the weasels.


    "I need those who have special abilities. Just like the conditions that were opened before, as long as you can find me a person who is satisfied with me, I will give you 200,000 agency fees. And if you can take the people I need. I have been looking for it. I can even give you the identity of an arms dealer in the government. You should understand the meaning of this identity."


    Maria Hill��s words are so clear that the weasel certainly cannot understand.


    As a mercenary hacker, his work is quite complicated. In addition to running a bar to cover his identity, he is also responsible for providing mercenaries with the opportunity to work, the necessary intelligence and weapons and a variety of off-site assistance.


    To put it simply, a group of people who make money by selling their lives are all dependent on him to eat. Although he did not have to go out in person and took the gun to sell his life, but to be honest, he did almost the same thing with his head.


    No one can guarantee that the mercenary who took his mission one day will lose his hand and will bring some trouble to him. He is just a mercenary hacker, but he is not a city soldier. If he is in trouble to find him, he can only rely on the mercenaries who are begging around him, and expect this group to fight for him. He It is better to expect Wade to stick to him every day, to protect his thoughtfulness in twenty-four hours?


    However, if there is an official background of the government, then the situation is different. The first important question is that he can get the best quality weapons from the government. This is more sneaky than in the past, and the arms business that hides and hides is much more real and has more profit margins.


    Secondly, with the background of the government, anyone who wants to move him must look at it in advance. Although the name of the government''s running dog is not good, the deterrent is full. Except for individual madmen, or those organizations that do qualify and despise the government, no one is brave enough to go to the government''s tigers.


    This is the best protection. If it is worth the value, it will even earn more than this single million dollar business. Because this single business gives him only a temporary benefit, and such an identity can give him the benefits of a lifetime.


    In this case, the fool knows how to choose. So immediately, the weasel is busy saying.


    "Please rest assured, Ms. Vice President, I promise. You will be satisfied with the candidates I offer!"


    The weasel himself knows that such a verbal guarantee does not serve any persuasion. So immediately, he took advantage of his own network and began to contact the special talents he knew everywhere.


    The mercenary and the regular army are not the same. The sloppy personality determines that they can''t run because of a phone call. At this point, Maria also has some psychological preparations, so her time for the weasels is twenty-four hours.


    Twenty-four hours is not enough for the weasel to call all the super- mercenaries I know, but it is not a problem to call 7788. And behind his bar, it was originally a storage room, and now it is the place for the interview. The interview, which was given high hopes by the Weasel, finally came to an end.


    Maria is a government official and a high-ranking government official who often appears on television. This kind of interview was not necessary and inappropriate for her, so the weasel gave her office to her, and she installed a special camera to monitor the whole process of the interview.


    On the surface, he and Wade are the appraisers of this interview. Two people holding papers printed with the requirements of Maria, are waiting for the interviewer who is bored. And very quickly, the first person who received the message has already come to the door.


    A tall black man, standing up, is estimated to be two meters tall. The muscles of the whole body bulged and the oil was shining. Adding the above fierceness, at first glance, it gives him a feeling of being very strong.


    "Weasel, I like this guy. He looks like a great guy!"


    For such a good-looking character, the dead waiter is always worthy of expressing his favorite verbally. Of course, he loves more things, and anyone who knows him will not take his words seriously, except for the weasels.


    "Know it, hey. A very good player, skilled in using all kinds of individual weapons, and has a very unusual talent in the invasion."


    The weasel said, handing a printed resume to Wade''s hand. Wade just took a look and threw it aside.


    "The name is very good, then what is your super power?"


    "I can distort the electromagnetic field, including the magnetic field in your mind. It can make you anxious, dizzy and painful."


    The tall blacks just moved their fingers and let the chandeliers on the ceiling flicker, and when he pointed his finger at them, both the dead waiter and the weasels began to show tinnitus, nausea and dizziness.


    The weasel did not hold back and spit it out. In contrast, the dead waiter is not so good, but it is not so embarrassing.


    "Good guy, we have seen your skills, stop and hurry. I will think that I am pregnant again!"


    In one sentence, the performance of the stop was stopped, and the dead waiter pointed his attention to the camera behind him.


    "We need such a guy. I think if he can make the enemy feel like pregnant, our task should be very easy."


    Although his words are vulgar, the truth is real. So soon, he and the weasel saw the camera swinging up and down like a nod.


    This gave them a positive answer, and the two were naturally excited to gather together.


    Get a person, the next is the second. The second one is a tall, skinny Slavic white. When this person comes in, he is already introducing himself.


    "I am Zagst"


    "Oh, yes. I think your specialty is to put your fingers on the pulse of society. He looks like a pretty dj, isn''t it?"


    The dead waiter tagged him with his first impression, but the man named Zagst quickly retorted.


    "No, I am not a dj. My specialty is vomiting a strong acid. Well, do you want me to vomit?"


    "No, no, no. I told you, we just went to the Abis restaurant to eat, understand?"


    Two people shook their heads desperately, apparently not wanting to see anything unpleasant at this time. They have no doubts about Zagst''s ability, but they have some doubts. Can such a guy play a role in their mission?


    The decision was not on them, so they put their eyes on the camera behind them. After seeing the camera begin to nod, the weasel immediately decided to make a decision.


    "Okay, you are hired! Next"


    After passing Zagst, the weasel took the list that was pressed below.


    "The next person is the invisible man. Well, this one is the invisible person?"


    "Invisible people? But"


    The dead waiter looked at him with a stern look. Of course, his eyes were empty storage rooms. It seems that no one is standing here, but the dead waiter obviously does not want people to think that he feels that there is no one in front of him, so immediately, he suddenly realized that he generally arranged his hand.


    "Oh, invisible. Hahaha is very powerful. I didn''t even find him at all. This is really amazing. Contrast. I think we will hire him. This kind of skill is absolutely what we need!"


    There is no such thing as a response, and even a living person should have no reply. This made the dead waiter feel immediately stunned.


    "He is not here, right."


    "Maybe it is late, you know, he may not be able to get a taxi like this. Even if you drive on the road, you may be stopped by the police!"


    The Weasel is defending his choice. After all, it is a commission of 200,000 yuan. He does not intend to give up casually. The ability to stealth is indeed what Maria needs, so very quickly, his defense is supported by Maria.


    The invisible man passed the pass and then the next one.


    "My name is rust, but you can call me a broken star!"


    It seems to be tall, and the East Asians with long hair come in with a tone of arrogance. In this regard, the dead waiter and the weasels looked at each other and then judged rudely.


    "Well, the name of the broken star is okay. Corrosion is very bad."


    "Yes, it sounds bad. So where did you come from?"


    "A planet called Mojie World."


    "So you are an alien? The name is too bad. What are the benefits of aliens to us? I mean, what do you have?"


    The dead waiter began to pick the thorns, and the rust was very rude.


    "Basically, I am stronger than you. Everyone on earth is simply a weak chicken!"


    Such a sloppy word is obviously a very unpleasant feeling for the dead waiter, so immediately, he whispered with the sound of the weasel rusting.


    "Do you know? For a moment, I hope to find this planet. It''s all about a meal that''s worse than me, a bunch of practical fools. I have to go to be their superman."


    "Is that not Canada?"


    The weasel thought for a moment, and some of them suddenly realized.


    "You shut me up with your mouth full of scum. What Canada, tell me the truth!"


    Two people were pulling something useless, and this time, the weasel''s phone suddenly rang. After glanced at the number, the weasel immediately called the phone with respect and respect, and immediately, his voice sounded like Maria.


    "Get him down. Defence people will be interested in an alien. If he is really an alien, and if not, then the mental hospital will be his best place."


    It has caught the attention of the government and it is such a result. This is the end of the high-profile too. After a sympathetic look at the rust, the weasel said to him with apologies.


    "You are hired, sir. Good luck!"


    Get rusted, then the next one. However, the next person to choose, but let the dead waiter immediately opened his eyes.


    The black chick with the explosion head, this is nothing. The key is her explosive body, and immediately let the dead waiter almost give up the eyes.


    "Wow, wow, wow. Your uniqueness is awesome, I like it!"


    "hat? What a unique job?"


    Perhaps because of a little gay, the weasel didn''t realize anything, so he sent a very stupid question. In this regard, the dead waiter is only staring at the big breast of the black chick, and quietly said to him.


    "You didn''t see it? Such a great job?"


    ��So big? How big is it?��


    The weasel is still confused, and immediately, he hears a loud bang. That is the sound of the wall being slammed by people, and with such a voice, it actually means that a female tyrannosaurus is not far from the outbreak.


    This allowed the dead waiter to immediately put away his own thoughts, and then inquisitively asked the black chick.


    "What is your name? Chick."

 Chapter 1770： Talented lucky girl

    "My name is Domino."


    The black chick said his name, and then the dead waiter asked her seriously.


    "Well, Domino. What special skills do you have?"


    "My luck is good." Domino answered a serious question, but obviously, her statement is not convincing.


    "Good luck. If your luck is so good, then you will appear here. This is not the kind of place where lucky people will stay. In comparison, I think the 24-hour convenience store selling lottery tickets may More for you!"


    "Hah, believe me. If every time you open a prize is not a first prize, you will never want to spend more time playing this game. It is too boring, even saying that it is a waste of Godsend. Give you this talent."


    Domino spoke with such words, and this is not to say that it is a life-saving death waiter, even the weasel shows a feeling of envy.


    It��s always what they dream of by making a lot of money on their hands with their eyes closed. Looking at it from another angle, if they have such luck, who will do the work of putting their heads on their waistbands, they have already experienced the happiness of the rich people.


    Don''t say what ideals are like them, what to pursue. Their ideal is to make money, and the pursuit is to make big money. Of course, this is probably a dream that they can''t achieve in their lifetime, so they just sorrowed like a dog, and then they returned to the topic with seriousness.


    "I don''t believe you, Domino. Good luck is only temporary. I can''t treat it as a super power. I have to fork you, yes, I will knock you out!"


    The dead waiter wants to exercise his power as a judge, but another judge, the Weasel, is not very happy. After all, Domino''s luck sounds unreliable, but as a mercenary she can be verified in the past.


    The information in his hand clearly shows that every task in Domino''s past was solved in a rather magical way. What is the goal of accidentally drinking water, or the top secret information falls off the plane and falls directly to her. This is a common occurrence. With so many extraordinary normal bottoms, he obviously can''t take the fun of Domino''s luck. So immediately, he whispered to the dead waiter.


    "Wade, I think you should change your attitude. You are so tough to marry her, be careful to be greeted by her luck. Anyone who knows her knows that this chick''s luck can be evil!"


    "I have seen, weasel. This is a scientific society. Don''t tell me such a superstitious topic. I will sit here and resolutely give her a fork. I don''t believe it, her luck can make me how!"


    Taking advantage of his undead body, the death of the waiter is very tough. However, very quickly, he saw what the name of the European Emperor was.


    Domino''s information is not only in them, but also in Maria. For a mercenary who can rely on luck and repeatedly complete difficult tasks, it is absolutely impossible for Maria to say that she is not interested.


    For her people who have been engaged in confidential events for many years, she is very aware of such a situation. That is, no matter how precise the layout of your plan is, the 10% can only be as good as 80%. This is the limit that manpower can reach, and the one or two that is lacking is ultimately to fall on unpredictable luck.


    This is the so-called quest for people, and things are in the sky. You can''t control this if you have a great ability.


    Of course, luck can''t be controlled, but it can be tricky. For example, put a lucky one in your own team. This seems to be a good idea to be able to pull points, provided that Domino is really as lucky as the legend. However, this kind of thing has nothing to say, the key is to see the real reflection of the scene. So without hesitation, Maria once again called the weasel.


    "Hey, it''s me, there is one thing I need you to verify."


    When I received a call from Maria, the first reaction of the weasel was of course to immediately nod. But very quickly, his expression changed and it became difficult to get started.


    "Is this not quite suitable? I mean, this is too hurtful."


    His voice is very small and he can only let the dead waiter hear such a thing. And what Maria said, because he has been holding the microphone, the death of the waiter simply could not hear.


    This makes the dead waiter very unhappy. You know, it can be a rare thing for the judges to be a dead waiter. He can enjoy the feeling of others to stay with this kind of nonsense. In this process, of course, he does not want someone to step in and interfere with his power. So immediately, he said to the weasels.


    "Give me the phone and let me tell the boss. She should believe in my vision. I have lived so big, but I have never seen anyone missed!"


    "Boss hung up the phone, she already has arrangements, and she doesn''t plan to listen to you."


    The weasel hung up on the phone and shrugged at Wade with a look of helplessness. When I heard this, Wade just wanted to spit, but it was immediately attracted to the past by the movement of the weasels.


    The weasel pulled out a gun and was slamming the bullet into the magazine. Looking at his actions, Wade immediately screamed with his hands on his face.


    "Weasel, what are you doing? Are you actually playing a gun?"


    As a good friend of the weasel for many years, he certainly understands the problem of the weasel. This is a very gunner, the biggest feature is the fear of pain. According to his own statement, if he reached his toes today, then he would not want to work this day.


    And the gun thing, anyway, there is still some reaction. Just like ordinary people playing big-caliber pistols, they will sprain their wrists accidentally, unless you play the super-small-sized ladies'' guns, or more or less, they will still bear some reaction.


    This is indifferent to the average person, but it is a very serious problem for the weasels. He fired a shot and almost closed the door of a day''s bar. If you open a magazine, you might have to hide in the quilt and cry for a week. Knowing him for more than a decade, Wade has never seen him look like a gun, but now he is watching him give the bullets, he is of course surprised.


    "I can''t listen to the boss''s order. For that qualification, I recognize it!"


    The money is moving, and the qualification that Maria gave is related to the happiness of the weasel for the rest of his life. Even if he is put on the door for a month, he has to grit his teeth and give instructions to Maria.


    That being said, the hand of the weasel holding the gun still has some trembling. This is because he is afraid of pain, and on the other hand because he points his gun at Domino.


    Domino''s good luck, Wade does not believe, he believes. As a hacker, he can be more informative than Wade, who is a woman at home. It is also because he heard more rumors about Domino that he is more worried about what he is going to encounter next.


    It��s a small matter to open a shot and hurt your hand. It��s a big deal when I fired a shot and collapsed two fingers. If it is a bit more serious, if you shoot a bullet in the opposite direction and directly smash it on his head, then he will not even have to think about it.


    This is not a small problem, but a very serious problem. Don''t look at this kind of thing sounds nonsense, there is no scientific basis at all, but the weasel knows very well that this is really possible.


    He didn''t want to fill himself in this unfortunate thing, so while he pointed the gun at Domino, he was already careful to say to Domino.


    "That, I know your skill, I also believe in your luck. So this is just a test, I have no maliciousness to you. So if you don''t like me with a gun at you, you can say, I will change the way. But yes."


    "It doesn''t matter, please feel free to do so. I am confident in my luck."


    Fortunately, Domino, who had been lucky for a lifetime, didn''t mind that the weasel pointed her finger at her. She even said that she opened her hands deliberately and took two steps. It��s like a weasel is not a real gun, but a fearless water gun.


    The more she is so confident, the less confident the weasels are. After almost five minutes of squatting, his face was white, his sweat was leaving a pot, and his trembled hand still couldn''t pull the trigger.


    The dead waiter can still watch the temper at first, but after dragging it for so long, he obviously has no patience. So immediately, he bbs up against the weasel.


    "Please, man. Is it your mother who has been separated for years? Is it so difficult for you to buckle the trigger? If you are afraid, close your eyes and buckle. If you are worried, you will not be killed." She, she will deduct a few more. Forget it, give me the gun, I am coming. I really can''t stand the speed of your grinding."


    "Don''t, don''t!"


    It��s just that you can shoot yourself and the dead waiter shoots, but it��s very likely to hit yourself. He didn''t want to see the dead waiter holding his face in remorse, and the scene in the pool of blood was in sight. So immediately, he closed his eyes and forced his fingers.


    Squeak, stuck. The appearance of this situation made the dead stunned, and the weasel took a long breath. The bad situation didn''t happen, it was just a stuck, it was absolutely fortunate. In his opinion, this is definitely the same as the old mother''s previous shackles. In the eyes of the dead waiter, this must have been the gun of the weasel for a long time, and it was a malfunction.


    "Hell. What kind of broken gun you use, you can get stuck. Come, change me. I don''t believe I can''t beat her!"


    "Wade, I am sorry."


    Didn''t take the gun that was shot in front of him, the weasel said that after a sigh, it was already pulling the trigger directly against Wade''s thigh.


    This time, there was no jamming, and after Wade��s thigh was directly shot through a big hole, Wade��s face immediately showed a horrified expression.


    "Hell, what are you doing? You actually beat me, even my mother didn''t shoot me like this!"


    The weasel actually shot himself, which is a shocking thing for the weasel to start playing with the gun. At this moment, he couldn''t help but start to doubt, is it that the weasel does not love him, and he intends to empathize.


    A good friend who has been a good friend for more than a decade is not a matter of letting go. Therefore, questioning is naturally a rare situation.


    In the face of the question of the dead waiter, the weasel did not answer, but raised the gun again, aiming at the dominoes in front of them who had no expression on their faces.


    Pull the trigger and snap it. The same thing happened again, and this is not something that is described by accident. Not to mention the death servant who didn''t think of this situation at all. Even the weasel that was psychologically prepared was full of shocking thoughts.


    This luck is also really good. With a gun jam, this is more bizarre than a million.


    However, the bizarre situation is far more than that, because after the shot of the cartridge, the weasel pointed the gun at the thigh of the dead waiter.


    A bang, on behalf of the dead waiter, took another shot, but also meant that the firearms were absolutely normal. When the muzzle is again aligned with Domino, it is the sound of the pistol stuck.


    Again and again, three more. Domino is safe and sound, the weasel is fearful, and the dead waiter, the blood has left a pair of pants.


    This situation is even in front of the fool, the fool should also see what is going on. Although the dead waiter may have such a problem in his mind, at this time, he also has to admit that Domino is indeed a skill that is so embarrassing as the goddess of luck.


    Lucky girl! Even the eggs that had almost collapsed were too late to be taken care of. The dead waiter had already climbed quickly, hugged Domino''s thighs, and pleaded with her in the eyes of a small milk dog.


    "Ms., Queen, my goddess. I beg you, tell me what the lottery number of this lottery is. If you tell me what the number is, you can let me do anything, even let me treat you. The Virgin Mary, a small statue at home to pray every day, I am also acceptable. I beg you, beg you poor me!"


    "Oh, this is a trifle, you can do it anytime!"


    He dragged his finger to the chin of the dead waiter and watched him look like a pug. He nodded to himself. Domino gave a question to the weasels while expressing absolute confidence.


    "If I look at it, I should have already won this job, right."


    "Of course, Ms. No one will reject a lucky girl like you. It is our pleasure to join in!"


    The weasel has the approval of Maria, and certainly cannot have any other opinions on this issue. The addition of Domino has become a foregone conclusion. With her joining, Maria also has more confidence in her own plans.


    A little bit of luck is likely to bring different consequences. No?

 Chapter 1771： The action began to mobilize before the war

    On the third day after Strand''s letter, a chinook ch-47f quietly flew to the border of southeastern California.


    The plane did not directly enter the death gorge, because the geomagnetic field of the Death Valley has always been disordered. Especially in the recent period, the magnetic field in its area can be described as violent.


    For military products that rely on electronic equipment, this is simply a big mouth opened by predators, waiting for someone to go to the door. No one can guarantee that the plane will fly over the canyon, and the aircraft will crash directly there because of the failure of an electronic component. Therefore, even for safety and privacy, the pilot can only park the aircraft within a safe distance of several tens of kilometers from the Death Valley.


    "I can only fly here, and the rest can only rely on you!"


    After the pilot warned loudly, the weasel sitting on the passenger car immediately took off the headphones and stood up, speaking to the special operations team that had just been set up.


    "Guys, we have arrived. The task now is to quickly withdraw the supplies and establish a temporary base. After the establishment of the stronghold, the boss will give you a detailed account of the mission!"


    The aircraft carries a lot of things, in addition to the necessary ammunition and supplies, as well as military tents and a variety of radio antennas. In addition, the aircraft was also attached to a modified military jeep. These things are used by a few of them, which is obviously a time-consuming and labor-intensive thing. Therefore, in order to seize the time and prevent the problem of what is a moth, the heavy weasel can only be urged to them in the first time.


    "Yes, work hard. We have such a high salary, but it is not for you to travel. Who, come over and move the bed!"


    A dead princess lying on the camping bed screamed loudly, and watching his movements did not move, he knew that his so-called moving bed was to be moved with him.


    There is nothing to move the bed, but the problem is to move the dead sergeant on the top, which is no different from moving a dead pork. For the big-eyed shackles, this is not a big deal, but the key is to be in the heart. So even looking at it is too lazy to look at the dead waiter, this black man has already set off a military tent and strode out.


    He is not strong in his height and strength, and other people naturally dare not take this job. For example, Zagst, he has heard the prestige of the dead waiter, and he has the heart to think of him in such a small matter. But you have to let him move the bed, not to mention that his small body can''t move, even if he can move, the dead waiter should say no to him.


    Look at his thin and thin body, if you breathe a sigh of relief when you move him up, then it is not a big mouth of concentrated sulfuric acid on his face. Although his honor is already to the point where the avocado is hot, he does not want to further develop into a state of charcoal grilling.


    So he simply refused the goodwill of Zagst, and still lies in the marching bed where the old **** is.


    This kind of behavior is not easy for many people to see, but no one dares to stand up and say that the dead waiter is not. Because the reputation of the dead waiter in the mercenary team is really loud.


    Many people��s impressions of mercenaries are the kind of existence that is unstoppable and no one can buy it. In fact, this kind of situation usually only appears on players with strong strength like dead waiters. In most cases, mercenaries are still honoured, as in the military, and low-level soldiers will never challenge the authority of superiors.


    Of course, because mercenaries are not a complete group, they have no way to distinguish who is more authoritative by the military rank. Therefore, strength is the only criterion for evaluating their level. And how to judge the level of strength? At this time, rumors and prestige became the only thing they could refer to.


    Why are mercenary hackers like the weasels attracting customers in the form of bars, because they are convenient to spread the news, and the mercenaries can get the latest news from the mercenary community in the first time. .


    The mercenary is not the kind of idiot who treats himself as a grandfather and who does not look at it. Even if such a guy can survive the first mission, he will definitely not survive the next two games. And even if there are two scorpions who can be lucky enough to survive two games, then at that time they will probably be able to understand what the mercenary survives.


    This is the most basic skill. And to figure out what people are provoked by themselves, who can''t afford it. Bringing your eyes and honestly sitting in the mercenary''s stronghold for two days, it is almost clear.


    Those who can complete the task again and again, are the good hands of the mercenary community, and those who take the task to mess up the task, but also get the moisturizing, are generally the monsters of the mercenary community.


    Like a dead waiter, a guy who can easily complete a task and often kills a task publisher, even in the ranks of monsters, is very rare.


    Those who have long eyes will not offend such a guy, and there is absolutely no shortage of people who want to hug his thigh. These people present, although one by one, can be said to be the elites in the mercenary world, but they obviously have a big gap compared to the dead waiters.


    Therefore, at the moment, although some people are not accustomed to his behavior, but they are going to offend the dead waiter for such a small matter, no one is willing to do such a thing.


    Of course, there are exceptions to this kind of thing. For example, Xia Lala, she does not have to pay much attention to her.


    One foot lifted the dead waiter from the bed, and Xia Lala, carrying a big bag, ordered him in a very impolite manner.


    "Get up, you are a castrated ram. Don''t humiliate me here, hurry up and pack my room!"


    Under normal circumstances, Xia Lala will not be so dead in front of the outsiders, after all, the dead waiter is still the head of the family. But because of the tedious performances she showed before she died, she obviously did not intend to give him any face in this incident.


    This is a lesson and a warning. For such a warning, it is of course impossible for a deadly waiter to make a tough reaction. As a subject of frequent domestic violence, he is well aware of when he should make a compromise response. So immediately, he was like a pug, obediently obeying Xia Lala��s command and acting respectfully.


    Few people can imagine that the famous dead servant will be timid about such a strange woman. To be honest, this is indeed a score that pulls down the dead in their hearts. It was like awkwardness. He was not very satisfied with the death of the waiter. He saw this scene and immediately squeezed his eyes at the dominoes around him, and then whispered in this way.


    "What shit''s dead waiter seems to be so bloody. I don''t think it''s so powerful to be bullied by such a guy. It''s estimated that the rumors about him are fake!"


    Once a person has ambition, more or less will give birth to a little cleverness. I also know that it is very difficult for one person to have enough right to speak in this team, so he is very smart and intends to draw the most valuable person in this team.


    Fortunately for Domino, he has seen it. If you can bring such a lucky girl to your side, then becoming the leader of the team is necessarily something you can expect. However, Domino does not want to blend into such things.


    Her natural fortune perception made her very clear about when she should make a choice. Even if her luck can help her offset many unfavorable factors, her choices are greatly increased, and there is no such thing as cooperation with her in her choice.


    This means that even the goddess of fortune can''t help such a fool, and in this case, she is only more likely to mix in with the throne of the goddess of fortune.


    Lucky is not an undead body, all she can do is to make things move in the direction that is beneficial to them. And if there is a dead end in front of you, then no matter how much you develop, there will be no end in the end.


    She has never stepped into such a dead end before, and she does not intend to step in in the future. So at this time, she just smiled awkwardly at the sly around her, and then strode out with her own things.


    As a lucky girl, she has certain privileges in this team. For example, this kind of heavy physical activity, she can not do. No one wants to offend such a mascot like this in her trivial matter. The dead waiter will not do this, and others will naturally not do this. So her work is very easy.


    For another woman in the team, her ease is determined by the death of the waiter.


    As a husband, this is what the dead waiter should do and the punishment he deserves. The result of this is that everyone else has to take on some extra work.


    Don''t expect the dead waiter to be able to honestly finish his and Xia Lala''s one. Under Xia Lala''s gaze, he may be able to completely replace the work belonging to Xia Lala, but the one that belongs to him, he will certainly be thrown on others. For example, the weasel is a good agent choice, and he will certainly be willing to do so.


    However, considering the characteristics of the weasel of the weasel, the completion time of this work must be delayed to a rather long extent.


    Four hours later, the time has entered the night. It was also until this time that the last part of the temporary camp was pieced together by the weasel.


    His grinds attracted a lot of people''s condemnation, and among them, the most powerful one is screaming.


    "That''s enough, weasel. Your speed is slow and horrible. I suspect that my grandmother is moving more than you. Are you calcium-deficient or nutritious enough? Yes, I will go to you now. Move a box of nutrition fast line!"


    "I don''t know. I think maybe it''s because I haven''t exercised for a long time, which makes my body a little slow. But anyway, thank you for your concern, Wade. You are so good!"


    The sorcerer of the dead waiter was automatically translated into concern by the weasel, and he never put such words in his heart. As the saying goes, he is strong and he is strong, and the breeze is on the hill. Good friends have been around for so many years, and he naturally has his own set.


    This kind of answer makes the dead waiter have a genius, nowhere to vent. Also, many people present have a sense of **** why I **** here to see such a scene.


    Of course, they feel that they will **** again, and there will be no feeling of Xia Lala. In any case, the dead waiter is her man, and the man who looks at himself is in this way with another mother-in-law, she certainly has a special feeling of green oil on her head.


    They must be stopped! This is the only thought in Xia Lala��s mind, so immediately, she slammed her death squad, and when she crushed most of her waist into meat with absolute power, it was also a very dangerous The tone of the war warned the weasel.


    "Enough, don''t waste time for me here. Go to the topic, or you will know that I am amazing!"


    "Trust me, I don''t want to know you anymore!"


    Seeing that his good friend was crushed into this appearance, the weasel immediately raised his hand and surrendered to Xia Lala.


    As a standard trick, even if the person in front of him is considered his rival, he still can''t get the courage to fight. On the contrary, he was only slightly threatened, and he honestly softened his clothes.


    It can be said that it was the kind of drag and drop before the sweep. In just a few minutes, he has set up a communication system in the temporary camp. And when all the electronic devices started running, the communication system was officially online for the first time. As a big boss, Maria Hill appeared in front of everyone in a holographic projection.


    "Why did you play an hour longer than the scheduled time!"


    As a big man of the day, Maria is certainly dissatisfied with the delay problem here. In this regard, the weasel can only replied with trepidation.


    ��There have been some technical problems, but I promise that there are no serious problems.��


    "I hope so!"


    There was no time to waste time on tangling such small problems. As soon as Maria��s words turned, she turned her attention to the mercenary members who were surprised by the recognition of her identity.


    "Well, it seems that you have recognized me, then I will not waste time introducing myself. I am bringing you together because I need your ability to help the country solve some hidden dangers. Because of For some special reasons, I can''t use the military and other government agencies. So your mercenary elite is the best choice for me."


    "I hope that my choice is correct. I hope that you can prove your worth. Committed in the name of the United States of America, if you can prove your worth and perfect this special task, then I can guarantee that you Will get the benefits you can''t imagine."


    "Money, power, and even national asylum. I think these things still have some meaning for you, aren''t they?"

 Chapter 1772： All aspects of the special team

    Mercenaries have no honor at all. This is very clear to Mary.


    Those who do not hesitate to take the lives of others for the sake of money, if you expect them to have the noble character of the Cavaliers, then it is better to do an absurd daydream. So to some extent, the real benefits are actually more convincing to them. It is like now, when Mary promised them such benefits, most of them showed their expression of emotion.


    Money, really, the attraction is not particularly big. Any mercenary who can live a certain career can understand this truth, that is, there is more money, and you can have life and enjoy it.


    You know, there is no shortage of high-priced rewards in the world of mercenaries, but the number of mercenaries who are willing to accept such rewards is only a minority. It��s not that they don��t like money, they don��t like money, they don��t want to be mercenaries. After all, this is because life takes up a more important weight in the measurement of life and money.


    It is impossible to let these elite mercenaries leave everything for you by pure money. Maria understood this, so she did not hesitate to come up with the power and the government''s asylum.


    Power will certainly not be big. But for these mercenaries, it is good enough. The reason why mercenaries are mercenaries is that a large part of the reason is because they have no life in this world. Like veterans who are retired, when they find that they have no other skills besides killing to help them make a living in this world, they will naturally return to the battlefield and re-enter the battlefield.


    This is for money, but also for survival. And if someone can give them a well-paid job, what choices will they make? I believe that in addition to those who are good at killing, there is probably no one who is willing to do this kind of thing to put his head on the waistband.


    This promises a stable second half of life, and for the vast majority of mercenaries, this will be more than a lot of money. Of course, there are always people who don''t like this kind of security. At this time, the government''s shelter is what they need.


    Although the government''s asylum does not allow them to do whatever they want, at the very least, wearing such a tiger skin, they do not have to worry about the shit. Not everyone has that courage, and casually go to the government��s tigers. Therefore, as long as they do not die, to challenge the role that the government does not care about, then their lives are guaranteed.


    All aspects of Maria have been considered, and she is not worried that these mercenaries will not be tempted. As she had expected, after hearing the conditions she had opened, the mercenaries were almost immediately accepted.


    "His Vice President, what is our mission?"


    The mercenaries in the seduce of the heart are eager to ask how many enemies there are, and only ask where the enemy is. Looking at their reaction, Maria was also immediate, and she said the plan in her mouth.


    "According to our intelligence, there is a group of unidentified beings in the Death Valley, and a big conspiracy against our country is brewing. And because of some special political factors, we cannot use the military and government agencies to enter the death canyon. Investigation. So, these non-staff personnel have become my best choice." "The task requirements are very simple. In two days, you need to figure out the specific content of this conspiracy, and if circumstances permit, you can try The destruction of this conspiracy. The more you do, the more rewards you can get. It��s more work and more, you should understand this truth.��


    Maria did not introduce much about the task, but so many people present there would find this task very easy. Because it is a simple truth, if this task is very easy, then how can such a good thing fall on their heads.


    They are not stupid on this issue. So immediately, someone asked me about Maria.


    "Can you tell me more in detail? What kind of conspiracy is being arranged by people, and your government should know some hidden feelings."


    After all, it is about the fate of their own lives, even if they are re-hearted, they should be careful not to lose a point. After all, they are elites in mercenaries, and such details are naturally not forgotten. And when I heard such a problem, Maria could only say to them with a little impatience.


    "We don''t know much. I only know that this trouble is probably caused by some extraordinary ability. As for other information, it is confidential, you are not qualified to listen. In short, there is no comment, nothing, everything You can only find out by yourself."


    When Maria finished this sentence, she immediately closed the projection. In this regard, although the mercenaries have some dissatisfaction in their hearts, they can only be helpless.


    People are the vice presidents of the big Americans. They are highly weighted. They have always had their own shares. How can they complain about their dissatisfaction? And then again, it is this lack of intelligence that gave them the opportunity, right? If you say that everyone knows everything, then how can they have this opportunity to fly?


    The mercenaries who wanted to open quickly set their own mentality. At this time, the weasel also stood up and continued.


    "The detailed arrangement of the mission is like this. Because the death canyon has special magnetic interference, all communication equipment can''t be used inside. So what you can do is to find out the specific situation and then at the specified time. Come back here and use this recent temporary base to respond to the boss''s information."


    "Don''t think about unrealistic things, everyone. According to my years of hacking experience, I can say with certainty that this mission is absolutely not as simple as you think. Imagine that even the vice president of this country jumped out. This thing is running away. Is this kind of thing likely to be small? No one can say what kind of enemy you will encounter in the mission, it may be your experience package, but the greater probability is that you can��t Dealing with the existence."


    "So, my suggestion is that we must first detect intelligence as the first goal. Once the information is available, we will immediately retreat. Do not think about doing a big vote, directly destroy this conspiracy to something like that. Believe me. I have a hunch that this is not something we can do."


    "In short, remember a word, you can enjoy all the things you get, and if you lose even your life, you will be desperate, and cheaper is just someone else!"


    As a hacker, the weasels are very gay, but they are also very intimate. He is always so meticulous about his customers that every mercenary he is cared for can treat him as a friend. It is unrealistic to expect these mercenaries to sell for him, but it is not difficult to expect those mercenaries to be in his head.


    If you don''t believe it, you can try it out in his bar. Believe me, if you can complete the parts, I will lose.


    With such a character, he naturally does not listen to anyone. Except for a few guys who don''t understand people, most other people agree with the statement of the weasel.


    however. Since there are such a few statements, it means that there will definitely be people who sing the opposite. At this time, the most qualified to play this role in the singer''s rebellious role is to be a dead waiter.


    "Hey, man, what the **** are you doing? Don''t forget the purpose of our coming here, but we are coming to make a lot of money. Like you said, wretched and ran back and returned, you think the boss will give How many rewards do you have, a meat bone? I don''t like to eat meat bones. I prefer meat to bones compared to bones!"


    Having said that, the dead waiter turned his attention to his team members. Although his pair of cataracts can''t see any emotion at all, but from his straight waist, the bulging chest muscles, you can still see how serious his attitude is now.


    "Listen, everyone. We are a team, a van granule. At this point, we are very different from a group of idiots called x-man. How can they use this sexism so explicitly? The name of the team? This is so shocking to me. This is a very disrespectful respect for the female compatriots. It is obvious that there are so many women in their ranks, and the most able to fight among them is also a woman. As a result, they actually call, if I I will be renamed to x-woman!"


    "Don''t look at our small team, there are only one, two, three, four, five, six, six people!"


    "It��s seven people, you have lost a stealth person. He is standing next to you!"


    The weasel wanders in Wade''s ear, so he reminded him. For his reminder, the death waiter was a glimpse, and then he cried in an incredible way.


    "No, we obviously recruited five people to come in, plus three of us, five plus three should equal eight. Yes, wease, you don''t want to lie to me on this matter! I have had c in primary school math!"


    "There is still a rust. He was confirmed as an alien and has now been taken away by cia!"


    The weasel defended himself with a sentence, and when he heard this sentence, the dead waiter suddenly realized that he generally started his head.


    "Ah, I think of it, rust, the stupid idiot like his name. He also thought about being able to live on the earth that is all stupid than me, I can be a superman''s dream here. But he did not think that this is one of the most dangerous places in the earth, the universe. Maybe a dog can be pulled out on the street, all with super power. If you want to be a superman here, let me go to his planet. When God comes more reliable!"


    "Forget it, no matter what the idiot, I just said it?"


    "You said that our team is small, there are only six people in total."


    The weasel is reminded as usual, and the dead waiter immediately screams.


    "Shut up, you are the idiot of the stool in your mind. Is your primary school mathematics taught by a physical education teacher? Are we six people? Plus the invisible people, we are seven people, all seven, don''t give me a mistake! ��


    "In short, guys. We have to be forward-thinking and absolutely neutral in gender. Don''t look at only two women in our team, but I''m sure that the two most important people in our team are them. Of course, because The reason why we men account for the majority, called x-woman is obviously a bit of discrimination against men. So from now on, our team is called x special attack team, and I, is the first captain of all expectations!"


    Cross your own arm and draw an x ??mark in front of yourself. The dead waiter used this way to show his control over the decision of the team''s leadership and naming rights. Of course, in order to show the cooking, he also asked him to die.


    "I am the idea, who agrees, who is against?"


    "I oppose. The x special attack team sounds like a cottage of the x-Men. We are also a confusing person. Isn''t it a name to be jokes?"


    Being able to jump out at this time against the dead waiter, of course, has already had the ambition to fight for the boss. And just after he made such a pointed statement, the dead waiter was already bing, appeared behind him, and directly placed the knife on his neck.


    "This name is what I thought about it during the day. Do you have any opinions?"


    "Then you are not saying that we are a team, is it a rice grain? If so, can we have something to say, don''t move the gun like this, it really hurts our feelings."


    By the Edman alloy knife holder on the neck, even the iron hit man should be measured. What''s more, I am still far from being iron. He immediately sought to be spared and recognized it with considerable acquaintance.


    "I just expressed my opposition. I did not say that I will definitely oppose you. You just have to say that you must be the head. I will not recognize it if everyone is a rice granule. In short, If you have something to say, let''s put the knife down first."


    "Oh, this is what you said, you recognize me as a leader." Sneering, the dead waiter retracted the knife and turned his head to the direction of others. "So, guys, who do you have any objections?"


    Seeing the scene where the dead waiter threatens the man, this time naturally no one is willing to look for this kind of unhappiness, so of course, they shake their heads fast.


    "Very good, it seems that we have reached a consensus. So since we have set up the x special attack team, and I am the captain, so I decided that this is the first task of the x special attack team, we must do the beautiful Nothing. What kind of wretched sneak in, secretly spying on the enemy''s intelligence, this does not exist at all. Let me say that the bright and savage murders, hacks all the enemies, and brings back the information we want. It is what we should do."


    "We are the x special attack team, we are more embarrassed than others, understand?"


    :. :

 Chapter 1773： Fighting for the battle

    In the face of the impetuous death waiter, no one dares to sing against him at this time. Even the beginning of the wretched development, the preservation of the good weasel, can only be awkward.


    ��Is this not quite suitable? I mean, is the risk of doing so too big?��


    "Risk? Weasel, don''t forget that we are a rice grain. As long as we work together, as long as we are united, there is no risk. All the enemies in front of us will be destroyed by us, so it may be threatened. Our existence will be wiped out by us. We are the strongest, we are invincible. As long as there is such confidence, nothing can stop us. You say, isn''t it!"


    The words of the dead waiter can mobilize the emotions of the people around him. In addition to Zachs, who wants to please him, even the embarrassed people began to shout for him because of the previous reasons.


    "We are rice, we will fight invincible!"


    This is the first time that the dead waiter has been so supported. He is happy in the heart, but on the surface it is still solemn, and his arms are crossed like a ritual.


    "x special attack team!"


    "x special attack team!"


    Some people are boiling, and almost can''t wait to make the same posture with a pious attitude. Of course, some people simply can''t lift their spirits. They just made a posture and showed their attitude. But in any case, everyone gave a face to death. This also made the death servant even more motivated, so that he immediately began to issue orders.


    "Very good, it seems that our morale is high. If this is the case, then we will hit the iron hot. Everyone, for two hours, we can use it for a little rest and reorganize the equipment. And after two hours, I hope that you all People can go to kill the Quartet with a full attitude. Ah, my baby double knives are already hungry and thirsty, and they can''t wait to kneel down the enemy''s head!"


    Of course, the **** people will not object to such an order. Those who can''t afford the spirit will not have any objection to this issue. This is their job, they have no escape. In this case, there is not much difference between the past and the past.


    However, although this is said, there are always exceptions. For example, the weasel, he did not give birth to such a fearless, courage to wear everything.


    The Weasel, who had never been on the battlefield, did not intend to confess his first time here, so immediately, he pressed the ear of the dead servant and asked him in a low voice.


    "You said all of us, I won''t include me here."


    "Of course, we are a rice grain. Why, don''t you think so?"


    "Well, I admit that we are a rice, but even if we are a rice, we can''t let all of us go to the battlefield."


    The sound of the weasel began to tremble, and he himself began to play the pendulum uncontrollably. As a person who has never touched the battle, he is not looking forward to this exciting thing like some people. In fact, when everyone is involved in it, his heart is already extremely fearful.


    "Listen, Wade, I am very happy to fight with you, and go to kill the Quartet with you. But believe me, this is just what I said. Just know, just think of the injury in the battle, think of it. Others will hurt me, I will be so soft on my legs that I will be unstable even if I stand in the station. And if I really go to that place with you, I guess others have not fired yet, I have already collapsed. We certainly don''t want to have guys like me to drag your hind legs, so I think it''s better to stay here."


    "Man, you are sick, you have to cure!"


    The weasel has already said this to the point where it is impossible for him to force him to follow the line with himself. Therefore, he can only hate the iron and slap the shoulders of the weasel, and then he said to him with a strong heart.


    "To cure your illness as soon as possible, man. You can''t always drag our collective actions because of you. If you go on like this, others will question the unity and fraternity of our rice grains. Right, I have a knowing anorectal. Doctor, you can go find him."


    "No, I have a psychiatrist I know."


    He smiled and refused the good intentions of the dead waiter. Even with the obvious tendency of gay, the weasel will inevitably have some psychological resistance when he hears the anorectal doctor. He didn''t like anyone wearing a slippery rubber glove and looking into his chrysanthemum. And I believe that in addition to the dead waiters, no one in the presence of such a man will have such a good.


    This is also an alternative and powerful. It can be seen from the awesome eyes of several men present. After rejecting the good intentions of the dead, the weasel remedies the general.


    "In addition, although I have no way to fight with the enemy with you, I don''t have any slack in logistics. All the equipment on your body is prepared by me, and the route of retreat is also planned by me. I am also responsible for keeping in touch with the boss. No one in this camp can take care of it!"


    "Okay, okay. Don''t always say these useless things in my ear like a little girl who is angry. We are a rice grain, do these things for your family, do you feel wronged?"


    "No, not at all!"


    The weasel quickly expressed his position, and in this regard, the dead waiter finally came to the satisfaction of the location.


    "It''s almost the same. In short, the weasel, even this time. But next time, after your fault is cured, we must fight together. Don''t forget, we are rice, we are the x special attack team. ��


    "x special attack team"


    The dead waiter is very happy, but others may not have the same idea. In this way, the x special attacker who can''t afford the spirit has one more.


    The little tricks of the dead waiter are liked, some people hate it, and some people don��t care. But in any case, this has no effect on their actions. After the two-hour renovation period, the death squad had already taken the modified military jeep and drove towards the interior of the Grand Canyon. And just as they entered the Death Valley, the Baron Modu, who was sitting in the middle of the Grand Canyon, immediately gave birth to a sense.


    "Someone is here, who is it?"


    From the beginning, the Baron Modu, who was preparing for this kind of thing, had already established his own perceptual magic on the periphery of the Death Valley by combing the convenience of the land. So in the moment when the death waiter entered, he already felt their existence.


    "One, two, three, six people. The energy response is higher than ordinary people, is it a superhero? Or those mutants? It seems that it should be the helper that Strange called, but only a few people can play a role." Ah, is Stranch not making this crisis clear? Or is the Stark government underestimating his report? Damn it!"


    The mind kept thinking, and the face of Baron Modu became ugly. He will not be naive, and six people in this area will be able to disintegrate the crisis brewed by Hell''s Devil.


    You must know that in this death canyon, in addition to hundreds of cultists and fallen angels, there are also such terrible powers as De Keel. Even if they have their own side help, they will have a hard time surviving. What''s more, Satan''s deity is watching every move here. When he has no last resort, he does not want to expose his actions.


    So the problem is coming. Is it convenient for them to move back and report to the situation? Or take their existence as a name to further deepen their trust in Satan''s heart?


    This is a somewhat difficult problem, but the Baron Modu did not think about it for too long, but he has already made up his mind.


    He is still not prepared to take this risk. Therefore, selling the news of this group of people has become his choice.


    It sounds a bit despicable and embarrassing, but in the view of Baron Modu, this is the most sensible and effective way to do it now. In the face of the strong enemy of hell, these people are unlikely to play much of a role. In addition to discovering their existence, they are not even likely to find out the purpose of this group. And once those embarrassing angels perceive their existence, their chances of escaping from heaven are almost zero. And if you intervene in the middle and the things that help them are swaying, then for his plan and the future of the entire human race, it is a real disaster.


    Which one of the six people''s lives is more important than the future of the entire human race is a problem that does not need to be measured at all in the mind of Baron Modu.


    Protecting the world for nearly a thousand years, the Masters have already had their own set of values. As early as hundreds of years ago, the mage of Karma Taj could destroy the entire town in order to remove the pollution of the evil spirits. Now, for the future of mankind, watching six people go to death, this is nothing for him.


    Although some are regrettable, their sacrifice may not be worthless. For Baron Modu, the only thing he can do now is to make their sacrifices more valuable. Therefore, without any hesitation, he used his own magic to pass the intrusion message. It was almost instantaneous, and a middle-aged man in a white suit was already in front of him.


    "Wow, wow. It��s really amazing. I thought that humans have been able to learn more and more intelligently after thousands of years. But now, they still like themselves, like the same. The life is joking."


    "The Fallen King!"


    Even with the pride of Baron Modu, he had to lower his head in the face of this white man. Because his name is Satan, he is the king of hell.


    Of course, despite his noble status, Baron Modu had to pay tribute. But he will not let the people in front of him put his doubts on himself for no reason. So immediately, he raised his face and asked him facelessly.


    "I don''t know what you mean? Is it because you suspect that there is an intruder here because of mine?"


    "Isn''t this a very obvious thing?" Spread his hand, Satan showed a very exaggerated smile with human incarnation. "If I remember correctly, the land under my feet has long been called the title of the restricted area of ??life. Countless humans use their lives to warn the latecomers, this is not where they should be." In the past 100 years, it has indeed been taboo and dare not dare to get involved. But today, you have told me that there are humans coming in. Is it true that I should not doubt you?"


    "This is unprovoked speculation and defamation, the king of corruption."


    The expression on the face of the ancient well has no waves, and even the tone of the reply has no waves.


    "If these people have a relationship with me, I will not report their existence. And then, there are so many human beings in the entire canyon. How can you guarantee that there are no other ulterior motives among them? Don''t doubt them and come to doubt me, really, squat, it''s really hard to keep loyal to you!"


    "So, are you loyal to me?"


    Satan lowered his head and looked at the Baron Modu, who was sitting on the ground. The purest black in his eyes is flowing, watching it, as if watching an entire abyss. A little careless, it seems that even the soul will be annihilated in it.


    Such a power can of course be daunting, but the Baron Modu is not an ordinary person after all, so he is only a strong confrontation with Satan, not even a slight retreat.


    "What do you think? Your Majesty."


    "Hah, do it well, Sir Modu. I believe in you, I believe you will be a qualified Supreme Master!"


    Without continuing to pursue this issue, Satan actually did not know exactly where it was. He doubted Modu, but Modu did not reveal any places worthy of his doubts. Plus, he still has a place to use Modu, so he finally just picked up and gently put down his shoulder and patted him.


    "You don''t have to worry about this matter. You only need to do what you need to be responsible for. There are three days, three days later, I hope to see a well-organized place. If not, you I should know, I am not a guy who is easy to forgive others."


    Satan finished, it was silently disappeared in front of Sir Modu. And looking at the black handprints that he left on his shoulders, the Baron Modu could only sigh and re-enter his work.


    He can only pray for the few humans now, praying that they will ask for more blessings. In the face of Satan''s gaze, how much luck they can have, to be honest, he is not at all hopeful. .

 Chapter 1774： Level of luck

    People who are lucky are always rare, and those who have been lucky enough to be good are even rarer.


    This is not the omission of the creator when he created man, but the fact that human beings really don''t adapt to have too good luck. The so-called life is endless, and death is not limited. If you give too good luck to human beings, so that they can always be ruined, then what kind of moths can be made in the hands of human beings.


    Don''t look too small at the human ability in this respect. As a natural disaster, people can even juxtapose their own scourge and natural disasters. This is still the premise that mankind has to pay a huge price for the sin of his own. And if the fortunes of human beings can prevent them from suffering the troubles that they have provoked, then one earth, I am afraid it is really not enough for them to toss.


    Therefore, even if it is to maintain the balance of the entire ecological circle and maintain the order of the entire universe, the Creator will not give the human being too high fortune. Of course, although this is said, it is inevitable that there will be a time of failure. For example, the lucky one of Domino is the typical example of the creator''s sudden loss.


    The x special attack team just went deep into the death canyon, and the Domino suddenly appeared as if he had come to the death of the dead car.


    "Let me drive, Wade."


    "why? The steering wheel is in my hand, and I think I am heading in the right direction? Maybe."


    "Get it, Wade. If you know that you are in the right direction, you won''t be going around three or four circles around a place like this. Just let the steering wheel out, I don''t want to Ghost places to accompany you in the sun!"


    As a privileged person in the ranks, Domino speaks naturally with her weight. Obviously, it is not just that she has an opinion about the behavior of the headless flies. Others have long been daring and dare not speak. Now that there is an early generation, they naturally have solidarity.


    If it is only the denunciation and opposition of these people, the face of the dead waiter is thick enough to make him ignore the requirements of these people. But when Xia Lala also made a disappointment to him to make the same statement, he immediately gave up his position, and like a small milk dog, he was pleased with his wife who was about to worry. .


    "Oh, it��s a shame!" Someone is secretive in the heart, but in the end they dare not say anything on the bright side. And the mind is keen like a person like Domino, although they can see their voices, but they do not mean too much.


    This aspect is due to the indifference mentality that hangs high and the other is that she is not optimistic about the strength of some of them.


    As a lucky gift, Domino has his own way of judging the threat of each person. She doesn''t have to judge a person''s threat by reference to what record or tangible destructive power, like other people. The way he judges a person''s threat is simple, that is, to give a person a value by virtue.


    If an ordinary person without any threat is one, then a commando with a hundred wars is between five and ten. And the guy with special abilities like ���� is thirty. By properly exerting your abilities, you can dismantle a fully armed team by yourself, and this ability is enough to make ordinary people feel awe.


    So dead waiter? Even if it is estimated at the lowest level, the threat of dead servants is more than one hundred. There is an absolute strength gap between the two, so no matter what kind of ideas you have, there is no possibility of realizing it.


    What''s more, the dead waiter is not the most threatening one of them. She is the most terrible woman who is being greeted by death.


    Looking at Xia Yula with a little taboo, Domino quickly seized the driver''s position. And with a steering wheel, she immediately hesitated to make a big bend of one hundred and eighty degrees, and then straightly drove the car toward a dry river that went deep into the canyon.


    The river is covered with round stones. Although the suspension of this military jeep is hard enough, it is inevitable that it will produce a strong bump. You know, military jeep does not consider your comfort, so naturally, under this harsh road, someone naturally begins to complain.


    "I said, are you really sure that you are right? I feel that my eggs are about to be broken."


    "I don''t have a map in my hand. How do I know that I am right?"


    While driving the car, Domino replied to the problem of the dead waiter. In this regard, the death waiter is a glimpse, and then it is like a spirit to start lifting the bar.


    "You didn''t know how to get there? Then what do you grab my steering wheel?"


    "I don''t know how to go, but I feel that as long as I choose a road, I will be able to walk to the most correct road. I am quite confident in this. It is like I will definitely win the first prize when I go to the draw. And you, who among you can have this grasp, will definitely be able to draw the first prize? Not to mention the first prize, how big is the probability of you winning the prize?"


    With the face of a hateful European, Domino sneered at the top of the food chain with impunity. For such ridicule, although the dead waiters and others tried their best to refute, in the end they were just powerless.


    "Damn, I think the biggest prize I have drawn is a box of chewing gum. How much can this value be?"


    This is a sly voice, he does not dare to publicize, because he is afraid that his luck will be ridiculed by others. In fact, this is impossible, because the people present are all guys who are even worse than him.


    Some people have never won a prize in their lives, and who they are arguing with. The reason why they dare not speak at this time is here. If you don''t talk, others don''t know that they are a member of the African chiefs. In this case, they can maintain their decentness more or less.


    Of course, some people don''t care about this kind of decent. For example, the dead waiter, he is very proud to publicize at this time.


    ��Hey, I��m the man who won the fifth prize in the mall��s vouchers. I know that their fifth prize is a real pan, and it��s worth 40 dollars to buy it!��


    "Oh, it looks like you can''t underestimate you. Then I can ask? How much do you spend to redeem the mall''s point voucher in order to draw the prize?"


    I know very well that the Dominoes in the shopping mall��s consumption tricks have come to the forefront, but the dead waiters who didn��t see this at all were complacent and gave the stupid things they had made.


    "Not much? It took almost 10,000 dollars to buy a car toilet paper."


    "I said that the use of toilet paper in the home can not be used. It turns out that you spent the money in this ghost place. Wade, do you want to die?"


    The self-exposed old Wade is of course welcoming Xia Lala''s domestic violence, and watching him really vilified by Xia Lala with violence, most people''s eyes are full of deep sympathy.


    They sympathize with the death of the waiter, not because the dead serve is devastated by domestic violence. On this issue, they agreed that the dead waiter is happy. After all, not everyone can accept this level of domestic violence so calmly. And if you don''t make any rebellion, you can do it once or twice, and you can use it as a cover. And if, again and again, the victims are actively provoking such things, then there seems to be no other reason than the wishes of the person.


    This is a hobby of others, and there is no way to blame. Therefore, no one cares about this problem. What they care about is only another thing. That is, they finally began to discover that the dead waiter is really a problem with his brain.


    There are a few normal people who will put 10,000 yuan on scraps that are not needed for a prize of less than 50. People who have normal brain circuits will not do this. And if someone really does this, then he is not a fool, or a neuropathy.


    It is hard to say that the situation of the dead waiter is one of them. If it is classified, it can only be classified into the middle of the two. Even such a classification gives Domino a feeling of tiredness. As a person who thinks her IQ is normal, she feels that with such a guy, her bottom line has to be pulled down. So she wisely chose to give up and planned to smoke a cigarette to resolve her bad mood.


    She took out the smoke, but there were some accidents at the lighter. The bumpy road made her lose her hand and dropped the lighter at her feet.


    Normally, it is a very dangerous move to go down to the lighter at this time, especially if the road is so bad, maybe if you are not careful, there will be a car crash. But Domino doesn''t have to worry about this kind of problem. She just doesn''t put the steering wheel all the way to the end of the throttle. In the end, she can stop at the place she wants to stop because the oil is exhausted.


    European masterpieces can do whatever they want. But this time, it is different from the general situation. That is, when Domino confidently bends down and leans down to pick up the lighter that he has dropped on his feet, a beam of light slams through the front windshield of Jeep, passes over her, and then directly It fell on the dead waiter behind her.


    Just like being hit by a shell, the body of the dead waiter was pulled up, knocked back, and fell from the car at a speed of more than two hundred yards.


    Such injuries are fatal for most people in the car, but only for the dead. Although his chest has been completely torn and shattered, it reveals a gap that is as large as a sea bowl. However, he is still alive and kicking, and he is screaming in the direction of the attack.


    "fuk! In the end, which **** is against you, Master Wade. You don''t shoot so many people in a car. Are you shooting me? What do you think of me?"


    This problem is really difficult to answer as an embarrassing angel. His original purpose was only to try to kill the Domino who was sitting in the driver''s seat, killing her way to cause a car accident, and killing most of the members of the car in one fell swoop. I just didn''t think that Domino would actually make the gods lower, so that his attack fell directly on the dead waiter behind her.


    If such an attack can eliminate the dead waiter, then it will be. After all, good deeds are also a reduction in staff, and more or less can be counted as a result. But the dead servant did not die, but instead stood like a shrew in the street, which made him very uncomfortable.


    After living for thousands of years, this embarrassing angel has never encountered such a special situation. So he could only scratch his head and ask his companions.


    "What should I do now? Continue, let go of this fool?"


    "My Lord''s command is to destroy any human beings who dare to get involved at this time. Have you forgotten?"


    Unlike the angels who have been beaten by a series of weird facts, the other angels are equally astonished by the performance of the dead waiter, but he does not waver in his thoughts.


    My Lord''s command is absolute, which means that these human beings must die. Although the idea of ??the beginning was bankrupt, it was not the reason they could give up. In the end, it is only a need to change the way from assassination to attack.


    "Do it, don''t delay too much time. My Lord doesn''t want to see these humans have any influence on his plans."


    As the commander of this dark angel legion squad, the angels who speak are of great prestige. It can be said that his orders have just been released, and the angels who acted with him have already vibrated their own wings, flew directly into the air, and appeared in front of the dead servants in a bright and straight posture.


    This attitude can be said to be quite arrogant, even unintentional. Anyone with a bit of temper, in the face of such a situation, more or less will have a little bit of grievances and feelings of anger. However, such a situation did not happen to this group of mercenaries.


    Don''t look at these guys in general, it''s not reliable, but in any case, they are considered warriors. As a qualified warrior, judging whether an opponent has a threat is the basis of the foundation.


    Although I don''t know what the so-called �� angels are, but from these back wings, they can stand like a bird, and they can feel the enemy who can reach the level of a large-caliber sniper rifle. They can feel it. The huge threat is real.


    "Damn, a mutant? I know, this mission is not going to be that simple?"


    Someone made a basic judgment on the enemy in front of him. And soon, Xia Lala, who knows more about the situation, has already overturned his claim.


    "This is not an opponent that the mutant can match. This is the Dark Angels. Damn, this time the opponent is actually anxious hell? I knew it was like this."


    As the most powerful presence in the team, Xia Lala��s palm has already started to sweat. The Dark Angels, this is the opponent she did not dare to confront. Although she said that she is not inferior to these heavenly angels in terms of individual combat power. But once the army is fighting, she can''t have any hope of victory.


    The opponent is very strong and the teammates are very good. This is the most serious situation she is facing now, and in the face of such a situation, she has begun to consider for her own path.


    :. :

 Chapter 1775： Great fortune

    As a temporary group, Xia Lala does not really regard them as an inseparable partner, as everyone is a rice.


    That is the words of the dead waiter who is bluffing. If anyone believes, then he can only say that his brain structure is worse than that of the dead waiter. It is estimated that any treatment plan has no effect. A choice.


    She does not believe that there will be such disabled people in the presence, except for the weasels. Therefore, she is naturally less likely to pay attention to the existence of these temporary partners.


    If the task is going well, she doesn''t mind giving her husband a face and letting him boast more capital. But if the task is not so smooth, then abandoning these temporary teammates is not an unacceptable thing for her.


    Among the many people present, the only person she cares about is the one who died, so as long as she and the dead waiter live well, then the lives and deaths of others will not be taken care of by her. This is the case at the moment. When the eyes of the angels fluttered and flew to them, Xia Lala immediately ordered it decisively.


    "Attack, hurry to launch an attack. If you don''t want to die, it''s best to find a way to solve them when they haven''t had time to get it!"


    Perhaps because of the previous reason, the husband and wife of Xia Lala were somewhat underestimated. But when you see that the chest of the dead waiter has been pierced through such a big hole, and you can still jump around, anyone will throw aside his previous look.


    Ask yourself, they can''t do this themselves. This kind of exaggerated vitality that is more exaggerated than Xiaoqiang, for them, is only the existence of life. And then I would like to associate it with a little bit. The deadly servant who has such a perverted vitality and can do the indiscriminate assassination is afraid of his wife. His wife is an ordinary person. Who would believe it?


    Anyway, these mercenaries will not believe it. Fortunately, this kind of thing should not happen to them. After all, it is a matter of your own life, they can''t be overwhelmed, no matter how careful they are. At this time, listening to Xia Lala��s order and launching the offensive one step ahead is undoubtedly the most insured.


    No need to say anything more than Xia Lala, the high horses are already set up with a heavy machine gun, and then screaming at the angels flying in the sky.


    The large-calibre rifle bullets smashed out in the roaring muzzle and flew like rain. Under normal circumstances, like the Angel Legion, there are more than a dozen targets. In the absence of any shelter, they are only possible to be swept into pieces by the bullets.


    However, the fallen angel is not a mortal after all. In the face of such attacks, they are not as helpless as mortals.


    Accurate shooting combined with an effective range of more than a thousand meters may allow the bullets of machine guns to fall on these angels with great probability. But the magical barriers that the fallen angels bring can be intercepted like a hard shield.


    To break through the magical barrier of fallen angels, it is impossible to rely on these large-caliber rifle bullets. A conservative estimate, at the very least, is the 120-mm sleek cannon of the Abrams tank to attack a frontal armor-piercing projectile.


    The latest model of Abrams can shoot through the uniform steel armor of 850mm in two kilometers. With such a clear contrast, I believe everyone can understand that the magical barrier of the fallen angel is a bug-like existence. .


    It can be said that it is absolutely very difficult to kill an angel from a long-range attack. And to defeat an angel in close combat is basically something that humans can''t do.


    Although the bodies of the fallen angels are not as powerful as the Hulk, they are as strong as monsters, but in any case, their bodies are much stronger than the humans in the area. Saying a finger to defeat the boxing champion may be a bit too low for humans, but with two fingers, it is definitely an exaggerated fact.


    In addition to the top powerhouses, humans have no advantage at all in this mythical creature. Naturally, the attacks of mercenaries at the moment may not have any effect on them.


    They are still moving fast, and, in the process of moving forward, they also began to bow and shoot, and launched their own counterattack against humans.


    Across the distance of nearly a kilometer, the fallen angels shot the scattered arrows of light. These arrows of light are like streamers, and at an undetectable speed, they come to the mercenaries in an instant. According to the angels'' estimates, this can lead to the reduction of the mercenaries. Even if you can''t kill all the people, killing most people is not a problem.


    They are confident in their own skills, but they have not taken into account all the factors. Luck, the most incomprehensible factor, came in at this time.


    Faced with a strong enemy, Domino naturally could not do nothing, and when she noticed that the angels launched the attack, she completely subconsciously reversed the steering wheel.


    The crazy roar of the high-powered diesel engine led the jeep to make a mad cow-like assault posture. At this moment, the speed of the car was pulled to the limit, but it would be unrealistic to say that it would be able to break away from the attacks of angels.


    But at this time, the front bumper of the car suddenly hit a raised big stone. Then, under the interaction of forces, the whole car rolled over in an instant.


    Completely disorderly rollover, unless you can see the existence of the future, no one can guess what the car is going to turn over there, and it will stop after rolling a few laps.


    Under normal circumstances, this can be regarded as a serious car accident. Even if the passengers in the car can be lucky enough to leave a small life, the broken bones are also a difficult escape. This is a very bad thing, but in the current situation, this is the best situation.


    The arrow of light pierced through the gaps of the rolling car in the way of the difference, without exception. This means that in addition to shooting stones and dry sandstone rivers, these angels'' attacks have never yielded any commendable results.


    Thousands of years of combat experience have only achieved such a victory, which makes all fallen angels have a feeling that they can''t hold their faces. They even began to doubt at this time, and they doubted that they had been honing their skills for many years.


    Of course, this suspicion is only temporary, and they are left behind in an instant. They are the best fighters in **** and the most armed army. It is almost instinct for life to throw away the meditation and focus on the battle in front of them.


    Therefore, even if there was no pause, they accelerated their speed again and rushed toward these mercenaries.


    Remote attacks, they have given up. There have been mistakes in two consecutive long-range attacks. Even a fool can see that there is something unknown in it. Compared with the problems that have been tempered by their own skills over the years, they obviously think that this is a special means of the other side. Under the premise of quick fix, they can''t have the temptation to go through the temptations again and again, so that they can find out the deep thoughts of the enemy.


    Aside from the long-range attacks, they still have considerable confidence to annihilate this group of humans here. In this case, why bother to feel entangled in such a problem?


    They think so. And those mercenaries, obviously, think so.


    From the time they just noticed that the bullets didn''t work for them, they realized the gap between the two sides. Don''t look at the names of these mercenaries, and one by one, they are the top elites in the mercenary world. But in the end, they don''t have the ability to resist bullets.


    The bullet hit them, they must have died. Only by this, they cannot be the opponents of the angels. I would like to ask, if even their most powerful means of attack are ineffective against the enemy, how can they be enemies with such enemies?


    The mercenaries can''t find an answer, so their only choice is to escape for their own survival.


    In the car accident, in addition to Xia Lala and the lucky Domino can be unscathed, other people have suffered more or less. A better head broke the blood, and a little bit worse, even the bones were broken.


    It is a good luck. With a tall and strong figure, he withstood the impact of the car accident, and he did not suffer any serious damage except that he was opened a big mouth. This allowed him to retain his precious physical strength, and at this time, physical strength became the only guarantee for his escape.


    One foot kicked open the twisted door, and the **** ran out of the car almost even with the roller. He looked back and looked back, the angels in the sky were approaching, and the ground was panting and smashing the car.


    He is very sure that he is the first person to run out. And if he wants, he can even pull one or two hapless eggs from the car before the angels come down. However, he did not do this. Or, he didn''t plan to do this at all.


    Just as Xia Lala does not regard them as partners at all, he also does not regard the importance of these teammates. If it is normal, he may lend a helping hand to these teammates to increase their prestige and voice in the team. But that is when the situation has not jeopardized himself. And if he said that he could hardly keep his own life, then the ghost is willing to make a joke with his own life and waste time saving those who are not important.


    Stretching a bit of a sore leg because of the impact, I was already ready to escape. At this time, in the broken car, there was another slamming sound. The **** Zagst climbed out and seemed to pull something, and he broke free from the car. come out. When he saw him, he also saw the embarrassment. Then he immediately sent a help to him.


    "Hey! Come help! The invisible man''s leg was broken and he needs our help!"


    "Shit, this time, you are still thinking about this!"


    Awkward, life and death, few people can keep calm, and he will naturally not be an exception. It��s already his most restrained practice. If he has weapons in his hand, he really doesn��t mind coming to Zagst.


    Obviously, Zagst is still a conscience rather than a down-to-earth self-interest, and even says that there are some naive guys. He believed in the nonsense before the death of the waiter, so at this time, he was still trying to rescue his partner, and tried to convince him to change his mind.


    "We are partners, we are rice grains, aren''t we? Help me, those guys with wings are about to kill!"


    "Hell, you **** it!"


    First, he cursed, and then suddenly, the whole person glimpsed, then went to Zagst''s side in an unconventional way, helping him pull the body of the invisible.


    Zagster was careful, and his movements were rude and direct compared to the movements of the invisible, completely ignoring the feelings of the invisible. However, such an action is enough to be surprising, so that Zagst''s tone has become a surprise.


    "I know, I know, man, you are not the kind of person who can''t help. We are real partners, we are a rice grain. We will not leave anyone, no?"


    "Shut up, speed up!"


    I am too lazy to argue with Zagst, and he obviously has his own reasons to do so.


    If Zagst is allowed to waste time here for the invisible, then those fallen angels want to kill him, and certainly can''t spend too much time. After that, you will become the most obvious goal. In such a desolate valley, even if he can run again, it is absolutely impossible to escape from a group of flying guys.


    Therefore, no matter from which aspect to think about, it is the greatest hope for him to escape that pulling a person into the water to disperse the energy of these angels.


    Zagst is the guy he chose to drag the water. Naturally, he will choose to help him out of the predicament at this time.


    The invisible man is a trouble, he can''t waste too much time on him. So when he and Zagst joined forces to pull the invisible man out of the car, he said directly to Zagst.


    "Don''t worry about him, he can''t die. Don''t forget, as long as the guy doesn''t make any noise, no one can discover his existence. Take off his equipment and let him hide here. He will be fine. In comparison, we must also run away. I don��t think you want to try the guys who will fly to open a hole in your body!"

 Chapter 1776： Desperate

    Zagst��s trust in him has clearly reached a new height because of the changes he has made. And this made him not have too much doubt about his intentions, and he has already acted with him as he said.


    Two people dragged the invisible man behind a stone, and then ran to the direction they came in without saying anything.


    The magnetic field of the Death Valley disorder interfered with all the communication equipment, making it impossible for them to get in touch with the weasels stationed in the camp at the first time. And that means they have to rely on two legs and run to the camp to get on the plane and escape from it.


    This may sound unreliable, because they are less than a few tens of kilometers away from the camp. Even if they all have the speed of Bolt, it is difficult for them to escape from these flying enemies under this long journey.


    Hope is very embarrassing, but hope can not give up. So naturally, people with a heart will start to play smart.


    "Listen, Zagst. We can''t run together in one direction. This will only let the enemy notice us, and will spare no effort to chase us. You also see that they are faster than us. If we really let them catch up, we have only one way to die!"


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    Recognizing the power of the enemy, Zagst is also incomparably confused. At this time, ���� is undoubtedly the main existence of him. He subconsciously sought advice from him and showed his willingness to follow his arrangements.


    This is the situation that you want to see most, so he didn''t hesitate at all, and he arranged it like Zagst.


    "We split up. I am approaching the guy from the river to the dead guy. You are hiding from the riverside along the shadow of the canyon. I am with the dead waiter, the goal will be bigger than you, those who will fly must I will focus more on us, and the people you need to deal with may be much less."


    "Try to get rid of the people who chase you, or kill them, then escape! Send the news you see to the woman, I think she should send someone to rescue us. This is the hope of all of us. No matter who among us can have a chance to escape, we all have to do this. Do you understand?"


    If you are embarrassed, then Zagst is moved. Under the impulsive emotions and inner guilt, he almost slammed up at once.


    "No, man. I can''t let you do this. I go to join the dead waiter to attract more attention. You go from the canyon to seek resources. You are more experienced than me, I believe you can Looking for a rescue!"


    Zagst thinks that he is sending the opportunity of surviving to the front of him, but in the eyes of him, he is simply destroying his perfect plan.


    You know, the words he just said with Zagst are really just talking about it. His original intentions are not like this at all.


    What is the split action and seek support. It��s just an excuse to use Zagst to let him distract the enemy��s attention. He estimated that it is clear that the enemy is not clear about the strength of his own team. He said that he has to divide three or four people to pursue Zagst. At this time, the pressure he has to bear is a lot less.


    And when it comes to the dead servant here, the dead servant who has just been hit hard will certainly not be stronger than himself. So as long as he can open him, then the death waiter can give him half the pressure. In this way, the enemy who pursued him last time was only two or three. And if his luck is good enough, he can get rid of these two enemies and escape from the current predicament.


    This is the best way he can think of, and he is not willing to let Zagst cut his Hu. So now, he puts on a face that I don''t go to **** and who goes to hell, so I commanded Zagst.


    "No, I can''t let you do this. I can''t put such a heavy burden on you. You said, we are the closest partner, the most intimate rice. For me, your age is better than me. Small, is the little brother I have to take care of. So, I can''t give you such a dangerous task, so let me take on this responsibility. Believe me, this is the best choice. Please believe in yourself. Don''t let my pains be wasted!"


    It��s rare to say that this kind of big talk has found that he still has a certain talent in this respect. He never thought that he could actually say so beautifully, but he didn��t even think of his temporary intentions. To such a big effect.


    Looking at Zagst''s red eyes, watching him continually undulating, breathing his chest. He even suspected that if it wasn''t for the moment they were in a special situation, Zagst would desperately hug him.


    The effect was unexpectedly good. Of course, such a good effect can''t be wasted, so immediately, he pushed Zagst''s back and made a final bow to him.


    "Go, go. Don''t forget what I told you!"


    Zagst was pushed awkwardly, but he did not say anything. At this time, he could only whisper and shed tears while running back to the other side of the river.


    It looks like a wounded wild dog. I couldn��t help but feel awkward in my heart. He began to ask himself, is it really good to bully the honest people like this? However, this problem has not existed in his mind for a long time, and he was slap in the face to clean it.


    It��s time for this, and there is such a time to think about other things. He warned himself, then quickly ran to the direction of the dead waiter.


    Race against time, this is what he has to do now. The same is true for fallen angels.


    Seeing that two people had climbed out of the car, they began to split up after grinding for a while. Even if they think about it with their ass, they can guess that these guys are splitting their actions and trying to escape.


    The order they received was to make sure that no one was able to reveal the news, so naturally, they couldn''t let the two guys'' ideas go. Not only these two people, but everyone can''t escape from their eyes.


    "A total of five people, I saw it with my own eyes. That is to say, in addition to the people who were shot by me at the beginning and the two guys, there should be two talents in this tin carriage."


    The best member of the archery in the angels is the voice. He didn''t see through the eyes of the invisible, so in his opinion, the whole car was only five people.


    "Now is four!"


    A light spear appeared on the head of the fallen angel. Then he slammed, and the spear of light was like lightning, beating on the empty river.


    There was a scream, and then the flesh and the wreckage of the sky was scattered. It is the last trace of sneaking to avoid the invisible people of these angels to stay in this world.


    He may not know that if he stays there and keeps his breath, he actually has a chance to live. Fallen angels are not species like vampires, they have no strange visuals of heat. If the invisible person does not do anything, then he is a transparent stone in the eyes of these angels. Unless you touch it, no one will know its existence. And once he started to move, he changed from a transparent stone to a disguised reptile.


    The reptiles will leave traces. Perhaps these traces are not eye-catching in the eyes of careless people, but obviously, the angels are not so careless. They are warriors who have fought in battle, and they cannot ignore any clues on the battlefield. Therefore, the invisible man paid a rather cruel price for his stupidity.


    He is the first one, but it will never be the last one. Looking at the car that is still squatting underneath, and constantly spreading smoke. The leader''s brow wrinkled, and it was already ordered to his own men.


    "There is another person in this iron carriage, let her find out for me!"


    His voice just fell, a purple smoke has already filled the car. That is Xia Lala. Originally, she was still lucky, and hoped that these angels could not detect her existence because of the car accident, but now she has not dared to hold any luck.


    Once the car is turned over, she will be directly exposed to the vision of these angels. At that time, she was so embarrassed that she was going to escape, but it was not so easy.


    Time does not allow her to think more, so escape has become her only choice. And she just appeared in this way, she immediately attracted the attention of fallen angels.


    As the ace of the anxious hell, they could not know nothing about the genus of the Red Sea Queen who is also the Lord of Hell. In fact, in the distant past, they did not have to deal with these original vampires. In two different identities, their previous friendship can be said to be superficial. Therefore, when Xia Lala showed this, the angels immediately blew up the pot and sipped it.


    "The vampire prince! Lilith''s genus. Can''t let her leave here, can''t let my master''s secret be invisible by the Queen of the Red Sea!"


    The fallen angels are aware of the seriousness of the problem. Once Satan��s plan is known by the existence of the Lord of Hell, he will soon become the target of public criticism. After all, it��s not just that the devil who sees the human being as imprisoned. And if they let them know that someone has taken the lead and took the things they are determined to do first, then it is hard to say whether they will turn their guns and point the direction at Satan.


    This is a huge risk, and for Satan''s Guards, this is a risk that they absolutely cannot afford. Therefore, when they identify Xia Lala''s identity, they can''t be overwhelmed by how they act.


    They think so well, but Xia Lala obviously can''t agree with their thoughts.


    From the moment of exposing his identity, Xia Lala felt tremendous pressure. It can be said that these dozens of fallen angels put almost 90% of their energy on Xia Lala. And even if her strength is slightly higher than these angels, she is very difficult to escape from such a pursuit.


    Things have developed into a big crisis of life and death, even if it is for her existence. And when she realized this, she no longer hesitated. Almost for a short time, she turned into a change of the image of the dragon, and then landed on the ground, rushing to the direction of the dead waiter.


    The huge body, far beyond the strong body of human beings, allows her to fly fast enough for most superhumans to catch up. Even angels can''t catch up with her for a while, let alone the guy who is still physically human.


    He had a long way to go with the dead waiter, so even if he ran hard and squeezed all his bottom strength, he was surpassed by Xia Lala.


    Xia Yula, the incarnation of the dragon, did not pay attention to his existence. She just passed over him, then grabbed the dead waiter who was still recovering, and urged him in his voice.


    "Get out of here, Wade. This is not the opponent we can deal with, we have to leave here first!"


    "What? But we still have nothing to do?"


    The dead servant who just recovered the injury is obviously not very happy. The situation at hand is in his view, it is such a group of winged bird people who broke his dreams. He took a lot of effort to pull such a team, and now they have a raid, all gone. This naturally makes him angry, so that he can''t wait to find these birds to discuss.


    As a wife, Xia Lala is able to see the intention of the dead waiter. She did not want to let him out of the tree at all, but said immediately.


    "You can''t do anything, Wade! They are dark angels, and behind them is the demon king Satan. You have provoked them, it will only make our end more miserable. Do you want to see me being these angels? Captive, then grab back into **** and let the devils bully? Can you just wait to wear a green hat on your head? If so, then you can go find their troubles! No, then you have to listen to me!"


    It��s a happy picture or a green hat for yourself. This is definitely not a problem for the dead waiter. If you say that you are wearing a green hat for others, he may be very happy, but if this kind of thing happens to him, he must be thankful and insensitive.


    Therefore, without much thought, he took a slap in the air and disappeared into the eyes of the angels. And watching them suddenly disappear, the sly angels who followed the way also became angry.


    When they were angry, they fell down. Even if he asked for mercy, he couldn��t wait to say more. He had been cut into pieces by the angels.


    By his sacrifice, the angels calmed down a little. They did not intend to give up and they immediately drank high at this time.


    "Catch, they must not escape too far. Grab them, be sure to catch them!"


    The angels flew away and searched the past in the direction they had identified. And just after they left, the new whistling car was once again a new movement.

 Chapter 1777： Fortunately

    Someone has a probe and comes out of the car. It is a lucky domino.


    The reason why she is lucky is that she has been ignored by the angels under the series of accidents after the car accident.


    The angels did not notice the existence of the invisible man from the beginning, and thought that there were only five such people in the car. And after they killed the invisible man and the scorpion, they had already put all their energy into the running dead couple and Zagst.


    The dead waiter and Xia Lala are their big heart. They are afraid that the two men will escape, so they will chase them up without looking at them. And if they stop and look closely, it is absolutely impossible for Domino to steal from their eyelids.


    Therefore, everything is due to luck. It was a mistake, which made the Domino escape. Of course, this is normal operation for Domino, so don''t say it is as grateful as the average person is still alive, she is too lazy to do even a slightly larger psychological fluctuation.


    However, that being said, let her stroll here like a okay person, but she does not have the courage.


    Good luck is good luck, but it may not be able to stop her from dying. Be aware that as a natural lucky, she is very aware of the limitations of her luck. It��s not that she can make a good fight. If that��s the case, she can almost set herself a card and claim to be a goddess of luck.


    She has her own limitations, and this limitation is her hunch. For example, if she is in India before the disaster, her premonition will constantly remind her to leave the country. At the same time, her luck will also allow her to encounter a variety of situations, so that she can have a safe way to leave the country.


    She can choose to leave, but she can choose to stay. However, if she chooses to stay, then even with her luck, there will be no good end. It is very likely to be alive, but it is unlikely that you want to live well. After all, the whole country has turned into a sneaky, she wants to live a decent life in such a ghost place, it is too unrealistic.


    The same is true at the moment. If she dares to stay here, her results will not be too good. And when she just raised the idea of ??running away, her premonition began to warn her crazy.


    Obviously, the fact that she ran into the angels during the escape was not so big, so that even her talent could not be guaranteed.


    So, go inside the canyon? Just giving birth to such a thought, the warning in Domino��s heart suddenly stopped. After receiving such instructions, she no longer hesitated and immediately passed to the inside of the canyon.


    The death gorge occupies a vast area. If ordinary people are like these headless flies, they may not be able to walk out of a way out. However, this problem does not appear on Domino, because she just goes straight, and the hunch will indicate the safest path for her.


    In this way, all the way through the dry river, along the cracks of the canyon over the steep rock, and along the hillside all the way for more than an hour. Domino finally came to a basin surrounded by mountains.


    She didn''t go any further because her premonition made her afraid to move on. However, in such an awkward situation that she did not go forward and retreat, she was hiding herself in a cave on the edge of the mountain, and then chewed the wild fruit picked on the road while waiting quietly. .


    Eating in the wild is exquisite, not saying that everything can be eaten. A little careless, what kind of poison is eaten, it is really a day that should not be called the ground is not working. Of course, Domino does not have to worry about this issue. In this wild environment, she is hungry and ready to reach out, all natural and harmless food. When you are thirsty, you can find a place where you can meet the mineral water filtered by multiple layers of rock. Even if you want to eat meat, it is estimated that you don''t have to run errands. Any animal that doesn''t have long eyes is killed in front of her. It can be said that even if the master of survival in the wild, such as the Bayer, can not have her so happy.


    She can be here for ten days and a half without worrying about a little bit of survival. Of course, her luck won''t let her stay here for so long.


    It didn''t take long, it was about an hour or two. There was a sudden sound near the cave where she was, and she had not waited for her to look out and see the situation. A guy with a black robes was already impatient.


    The black robe climbed down the **** above the cave. His movements were anxious and his eyes were flustered. Because of this, he did not notice the dominoes hiding in the cave. And when he had just swayed from the front of Domino, Domino was already unceremonious, and a flying pounce took him down.


    Domino''s skill is good, at the very least, playing two or three big men is not a problem. At the moment, this black robe is only an ordinary person at best. Under the sudden attack, he certainly cannot pull out any waves.


    He wants to yell and make a noise to ask for help, but Domino does not give him this opportunity. Almost for a moment, she pulled out the dagger tied to the calf, reached the throat of the black robe, and warned him in a low voice.


    "Listen, man. I don''t want to kill, but that doesn''t mean I don''t dare to kill. If you want to make something happen, then don''t blame me for being polite to you, and smashing it in your throat!"


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t! Have something to say, let me just say that I just want to be convenient, I don''t want to get into trouble!"


    The flustered black robes showed a look of horror, and immediately asked for more than Domino. Obviously, he didn''t have the courage to fight for a fight, and this is the best case for Domino. So immediately, he asked the black man to ask.


    "Who are you? Why is it here, what is your relationship with those guys with wings?"


    The Death Valley is a no-man''s restricted area, so this black robe is absolutely impossible to be a native. He must have had contact with the angels before, and this Domino can be sure. It��s just that she doesn��t quite understand what these people have in the end, and that��s why she��s asking this black man.


    The black robes originally wanted to make up an identity indiscriminately and get away with it. But when Domino mentions the existence of those angels, he knows that he is afraid of not being able to do so. Anyway, he was not a clean person himself, so immediately, he whispered back to Domino.


    "I am a believer in the Church of Truth, and I was called here by the angels."


    "Truth?" When he heard the name, Domino immediately frowned. He has heard of this sect, in the southwestern United States, especially in remote rural towns, which is a sect of considerable power.


    Be aware that even in the absence of God''s faith, the southwestern United States has always been a conservative and ignorant endorsement. Compared with the various beliefs and customs in the big cities, these areas have always been Catholic reservations, and quite exclude all foreign thoughts.


    Even in the twenty-first century, there have been many stories in these areas that have been marked by the name of God and burned innocent people. If you compare these conservative and ignorant areas to a large oil drum, then there is no doubt that the issue of religious belief is the most intense chemical reaction.


    There should be an old saying, where there is oppression, wherever there is resistance. Although these areas are the most stubborn places of God''s faith, it is precisely because of this stubborn belief that it has spawned many firm and tenacious opponents.


    There are young people who have received higher education and are not willing to be ruled by ignorance. But more, it is a cultist who turns letters because of ignorance and greed.


    After all, modernity is not the distant Middle Ages. Even God wants to show his own miracles in order to fight for faith. With more than a billion believers, the high God and his shepherds will not care about the special appeals of these little lambs in these remote areas.


    However, God does not care, and does not mean that his opponents do not care. For example, Satan, I really like to shoot these seemingly devout believers.


    The stubborn God believers believe in the existence of God, then they naturally cannot derogate the existence of God''s old rival Satan. And when God can''t show his power, Satan can constantly show his magic, unless it is a very firm existence of faith, it is really hard to say whether they will fall because of Satan''s confusion.


    Compared with faith, tangible benefits are the most touching things. So naturally, Satan��s faith began to spread in this ignorant area. Among them, the so-called truth sect is probably the most massive one in Satan''s faith.


    Domino has heard the reputation of this sect, not because she knows that there is a shadow of the demon king Satan behind this sect, but that she has heard of some cruel deeds that this sect has done. Murder, blood sacrifices, these barbaric and horrible things happen almost every few years, and in this, there will be a shadow of the Truth.


    Domino has been a less devout Christian anyway, so naturally, she does not have any good feelings for this sect of truth. This is very important, because it allows her to involuntarily increase the strength of her hands, so that the daggers begin to see blood.


    Of course, she is not going to kill the killer because of this, but her attitude of asking questions has become more severe.


    "Very good, the guy of Truth sect is right. Tell me now, why are you here, what is your purpose here!"


    The tingling of the dagger into the flesh, and the panic caused by the **** hooligans, easily scared the courage of the black robe. He dared not hide any more, but knew what he knew. Everything has been revealed.


    "I said, I said. We were sacred, met the angels, and then came from other places with the angels. Angels did not specifically say what we want to do, he just said let us I live here temporarily and will not borrow our strength until the beginning of the ceremony. I know only this, really, I swear!"


    "Shut up, tell me now, how many people do you have? And the angels you said, how many people are there?"


    "I don''t know the exact number. I only know that we have a dozen cars in total. It is a kind of bus that travels long distances. I think there are hundreds of people like me. As for the angels, Maybe two hundred, or three hundred? I am not sure, I am afraid to explore such news!"


    The black robe was crying and replied, answering the question of Domino. And when he heard his answer, Domino��s heart sank and suddenly there was a bad feeling.


    Her hunch is related to her association, and her association is the blood sacrifice of the summoning evil spirits seen in the movie. With so many human beings gathered and a panic and threat to a government, it is hard to say whether this would be a big devil wanting to invade the world. The average person thinks of this, probably only the letter will be suspicious. And if it is her, then she can be said to be convinced.


    At this time, her premonition will not go wrong. And if this is the case, then she can only say a bad thing in her heart.


    With the insights of Japan and the United Kingdom, it can be said that at this time, few well-informed people are indifferent to this kind of involvement in the demon invasion. Panic, horror, this is inevitable. In this case, the first thing they will think of is definitely the problem of self-insurance.


    This is not the exception of Domino. Compared with taking the news out and letting the government prepare accordingly, she first thought of her own safety. And how can we ensure that we are safe when such a thing happens? Domino began to think about it, and finally decided to follow his own feelings.


    "Take me off this piece of clothing on your body, hurry up. Also, tell me carefully about the situation inside, where do you live, what people know about you, how do you identify each other?" ��


    Domino tortured the information he wanted to know, and soon, she was already out of the cave with a black robe.


    Following the information provided by the previous believer, she walked safely into a cave and mixed into the middle of a group of guys who were also wearing black robes.


    No one noticed her arrival, and no one noticed that there was a mixture of ulterior motives in them. Her luck is as good as ever, with one exception

 Chapter 1778： The sinister experiment escaped

    The Baron Modu is the exception.


    From the very beginning, Baron Modu has been paying attention to the instigation of these intruders. Although he has made up his mind, he will not be provided with any degree of help. But for the sake of curiosity, he still monitors what happened by the whole process.


    The defeat of the mercenaries was not beyond his expectation. In fact, if they could succumb to the loyalty of the canyon and face the core of the dark angels, then it would really surprise him.


    The human strength cannot be so powerful, and the performance at present is in line with his usual understanding. However, their performance was more or less, and they gave some surprises to Baron Modu.


    Let''s not say that the mercenary team has the rare character of the first generation vampire. Just the presence of dominoes makes Modu feel strange.


    He watched Domino''s small half-day time, and everything that happened to her was enough to get such a conclusion.


    That is, Domino is actually a very rare fate devotee. It is the kind of lucky person who can make a good fortune no matter what happens.


    This is quite a surprising situation, because it is rare for such people to have a history of thousands of years.


    The most famous of them is probably the Liu Xiu Emperor who opened up the Eastern Han Dynasty. Can be promoted to the ranks of the Ninth Five-Year in the body of the civilians. His life and size wars, the attack is invincible, and every time he is in danger, he can also be ruined like a ghost. Such people will never be simple.


    Modu recognized this, so naturally, he began to make up his mind on Domino. With his understanding of this natural lucky child, she has been immersed in these truth-seekers, and in all likelihood, it is possible to make a living from the wind. However, in the face of such a terrible opponent as Satan, her luck is probably barely able to protect herself. Self-protection, this is not what Modu wants to see.


    He is very aware of the value of the lucky one of Domino, and her value is not just as simple as self-insurance. She should be able to play a bigger role if she can use the special system she has. And how can we use her? Modu thought carefully about it. In the end, she decided to transfer her to her side.


    Only by adjusting to her own side, can she borrow her identity to carefully plan, and if she is allowed to sneak into the cultists, she may be able to make any special circumstances with her luck.


    At this time, being cautious and secure is the most urgent task. His own plan has reached this point, and Modu does not want to lose all of his own because of the existence of such a variable. So anyway, Domino is a man he needs. The question is, how do you transfer her?


    Directly named, to Randkeel to find? This is not very feasible. On the one hand, this may expose the identity of Domino and put her and herself in danger. On the other hand, her luck may also allow her to evade this danger and let her return without success.


    So, what about another way? Modu looked at his room full of loneliness, and immediately had an idea in his heart. Soon, he sent a message to an angel who was responsible for monitoring him and made a request to him.


    Modu��s identity is special, and the things he is responsible for are no different. This is not a matter for the small person in charge of surveillance to be able to make up his mind, so naturally, his request was quickly placed in front of Randel.


    In the face of the sudden request of Baron Modu, Randil also became a bit strange.


    Although he decided that Modu must have his own selfishness and conspiracy, he simply could not understand what it was at this time when Baron Modu suddenly played such a hand. This unexpected situation made him have a feeling that he was beyond his control. As a habitual person who controlled everything in his hands, he certainly couldn''t help but personally come forward and questioned Modu.


    "Modu, what do you mean by this?"


    "The literal meaning, I need people to help me clean. There are two days, I have to finish the combing of the ground. At this time, I don''t have so much leisure time to sort out these miscellaneous things!"


    With a handful of books, notes, and drafts that are everywhere in front of you, Modu talks about this and is justified. In the face of his remarks, Randil apparently would not believe it.


    As a real conspiracy theorist, he has never been afraid to try to figure out the intentions of others with the greatest maliciousness. In his view, Modu��s move to add a lot to this must have his plot.


    As the manager of the canyon today, Randel is well aware of what has happened recently. Humans have been suspicious of this and have sent people to explore. Although the person who probed has been attacked by his men, there are still one or two fish that have been leaked. He is now very skeptical that these fish have been contacted with Modu, so that Modu made this request at this time.


    This is not an impossible thing, but the more you think about it. So now, Randel is already laughing at Modu.


    "Modu, don''t play these tricks in front of me. I know that you won''t mention this condition for no reason. Say, how do you get in touch with those people, as long as you can honestly explain it, then I can''t satisfy it. Your request!"


    "Contact? Randel, Master, are you doing something wrong? I am under your eyes, where are you going to contact others? Don''t say you suspect that I am related to the intruders, don''t forget, their Existence can still be revealed to you!"


    Moduhe smiled and put on a gentleman''s face, the little man''s long look. In the face of his ridicule, Randel can only say with his own anger.


    "Well, you said that you didn''t contact anyone. So where do you want to find someone to clean? Don''t say you have to pull your disciples, I think, you should have no courage to expose to your disciples. Out of the fact that you are serving us!"


    "This question should be yours to worry about, Randel Kelly. Since you doubt the sincerity of my cooperation, it is better for you to designate the man hand to me. Anyway, all I need is a servant who can clean the house, you If you don''t feel at ease, you can do it yourself. Anyway, I don''t mind if you come to me to do these things. On the contrary, I am happy to see such a situation!"


    The tip of the needle is against Maimang, and Modu does not give Rendezier too much color in words. And looking at his appearance, there is no fear of it, and it is inevitable that he will hesitate.


    He is undecided about whether he has made a mistake. Or more, he can''t put down his body and go to the Baron Modu to do the work of those servants. Although he is very clear, as long as he has done this, even if the Baron Modu has a big plot, it is impossible to make it. But in this case, he still can''t just throw away his face because of a possibility.


    This thing on the face is sometimes worthless, sometimes it is more expensive than a thousand dollars. This time, at this time, Randel still wants this face. Therefore, he began to shift his sight to the guards behind him.


    In the face of Randkiel��s vision, the eyes of several angels began to become free. They are very clear about what Calder''s eyes may mean, and in terms of their personal thoughts, they certainly don''t want this errand to fall on themselves. Angels are noble in existence anyway, even if they are degraded, they will not let them do the work that they will do.


    Of course, the decision-making power of the problem is not on them. So naturally, they can only pray in their hearts, praying that Dekier will not hang them in this kind of thing.


    In all fairness, Randel also knows that it is probably the best choice to arrange an angel to do this kind of thing. He can be sure that the angels will not be bought by Modu, and will not be confusing with him. But he also knows that this is an insult to the angel''s personality. Once he has done this, it is bound to lose some of his heart.


    To bear such a price for such a small matter, this is not worth his view. So he can only be so ordered to the angels.


    "Go outside and find a few believers to come and let Sir Modu pick one from inside!"


    In Randkill''s view, this is not necessarily the best way, but it is the most appropriate choice. First of all, this takes care of the emotions of the angels and does not let them centrifuge themselves. Secondly, this can also disrupt the plan of Sir Modu, so that he can not successfully carry out his own plans.


    He does not believe that in this completely random situation, Baron Modu can still do something special. If this is the case, then it can only be said that these cults are all traitors, and they are also a group of blinded guys.


    No matter which angle you think, this is impossible. So he was happy to do this, and he was extraordinarily expecting the next look of Baron Modu. However, to his disappointment, the face of Baron Modu did not become ugly. On the contrary, his face was full of playfulness.


    This kind of playful look cast a shadow over Randil''s heart, but he couldn''t tell why. Until the angels walked into the cave with four or five cultists, he could only suppress his doubts and open the door to the Baron Modu.


    "Do you still be satisfied with these people? Sir Modu. If you have any dissatisfaction, even though I will find a way to meet your requirements!"


    "Of course!" A slight glance at the Domino, hidden in the middle of these people, Modu''s face suddenly smiled. "I am very satisfied. It is them, sir. It''s just a few cleaning guys, it won''t take too much effort!"


    At this time, Modu became more and more affirmed his own judgment, that is, the identity of Domino is as he guessed. And why Domino will appear in this place, this is an experiment he made against the identity of Domino.


    He had already planned in his heart, that is, if Domino could not be selected by these angels, then he would directly announce the existence of Domino.


    Undoubtedly, this is to push Domino into the fire pit. If her identity is exposed, then it is estimated that these angels are not allowed to shoot. It is the crazy cultists who are likely to tear her into pieces. .


    This is a nine-death life situation. To get out of this situation and get the slightest vitality, the only possibility is that she was lucky to be picked up by the angels and became one of the randomly selected people. And this is a complete probability problem, relying only on luck. If Midonot��s identity is not as he suspects, then she is definitely a dead end. Fortunately, however, Domino is a natural lucky one as he has guessed. And precisely because of this, everything is being carried out in an orderly manner according to his plan.


    He can be said that the winner is in the grip and is in the chest. In contrast, Randall has a bit of a headlessness and can''t figure out the feeling of the situation.


    As a keen person, Randel felt that he was fooled. But how he was fooled, he could hardly make it clear at a time. This kind of feeling is not up, and the feeling of not bottoming naturally makes his heart full of suffocation, and immediately, he asks Modu.


    "What tricks are you playing, Modu. I know what tricks you are definitely playing, what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything, sir. I know that you have doubts about my request, but this suspicion is just a suspicion. It can''t be a fact. Isn''t it? I want to say that this is the illusion that your suspicion is too heavy. If I were you, I might choose to look a little longer."


    Modu��s seemingly kind-hearted statement was a ridiculous ridicule and ridicule in Randil��s view, which made his face gloomy in an instant. Then the next moment, he slaps directly and succumbs to a cultist behind him.


    It is impossible for a mortal body to resist the power he possesses. It is only a moment that the believer''s head is like a watermelon under a sledgehammer and is broken into pieces.


    This cruel means is daunting, and even the cultists have begun to scream. However, this kind of exclamation does not play any role, because the next moment, Randel has already issued new orders to the angels.


    "Kill three people, leaving only one. I think one person is enough to provide service to Sir Modu!"


    The angels naturally have nothing to do with such an order, but only for a moment, three of the remaining four cultists are already tragic in the hands of these angels. There was only one left, and she looked horrified and looked terrified. For her, Randil did not have any interest, and all his attention was focused on Modu��s face.


    What disappointed him was that Modu��s face was still as calm as ever, and even at this time, he still had a mood to complain to Randiel.


    "When you leave, can you clean up these things? It��s time for this. I don��t want to interfere with my work because of this kind of appetite. Of course, I don��t think you want to see this. Things, aren''t you?"


    His reaction made Randkill unable to start. So now, he can only scream and scream. In this regard, several angels can only face each other, they will inevitably complain in their hearts, and they have a more troublesome job.


    As for the only Domino who is still alive, she was probably lucky in her heart at this time, and she was lucky enough to escape.


    :. :

 Chapter 1779： Embarrassed in the drums

    From consciously starting his own life until now, Domino has never experienced such a dangerous situation. For the first time, she feels fear and fears of what might happen to her. Although she knows that with her own fortune, the bad things don''t really fall on her, but I am afraid, but it is inevitable.


    The gap in strength is like a gap in front of her, making her feel the real despair. Because at this time, luck in the district cannot be a key factor in bridging this gap. Although luck is also part of the strength, in the end, it is only part of it. In the absence of any strength, everything is just a talk.


    She couldn''t help but worry, maybe this time, she was able to escape with luck. But that''s because the other party still has the idea of ??letting go. This is a multiple-choice question, and she is not afraid to make multiple-choice questions. She is afraid that these people will not give her the chance to choose. When the mad guys are going to kill everyone, her luck can really save her life. She didn''t know the result and couldn''t imagine the situation. Now that she has begun to regret it, she regrets getting involved in this unprecedented danger. In the face of her regrets and hesitation, Baron Modu does not intend to give her any time and opportunity to repent.


    "Well, lucky girl, I am afraid that things will stay until you can live until the end. Now what you have to do is to help me clean up this, and to clean up those bloodstains. Maybe You have any psychological discomfort, but think about it, it��s better to let you pack it than to clean up the body."


    The command of the Baron Modu made Domino more or less back to some gods. And when she returned to God, the first thing she did was to send such questions to Modu.


    "Who are you? Like us, is it a believer in truth?"


    "People, no, no, I am not a guy who believes in the devil. Of course I think that a little smarter person will not make such a stupid thing. You say, right?"


    The answer of Baron Modu made Domino always have a meaning in his words. This made her dare not pick up her mouth, only to honestly bow her head and get busy. When she looked at her, she was so dumb, and the Baron Modu smiled a little, and then she was busy with her own self.


    His desire to take advantage of Domino''s talent does not mean that he must be honest with Domino and explain everything. In fact, compared with the outspokenness of his own and the publication of all his secrets, he prefers to slap her in the drums and then simply use her talents and abilities.


    Some things are only known to you, and some things are still the most appropriate in your own hands. This is the decision of the proud Baron Modu in his heart, and in general, what he determined is difficult to reverse.


    In short, Domino is now with such an incomparable identity, temporarily saved his life. In contrast, the other people in the x special attack team are not so lucky.


    The first is the unlucky child of Zagst. Hearing the sly words, he really stumbled into the mountains. It stands to reason that the energy of the angels is chasing the two dead husbands and wives. He has not tried to escape the opportunity of birth. However, it is a pity that he is not lucky.


    When a footstep was unstable, he fell directly from the hillside. And this fall, his head is directly on a stone. Although it is said that there is no direct release of the brain pulp, and to the extent of a life-threatening, it is inevitable that intracerebral hemorrhage is indispensable.


    This is a very serious symptom, and with his physical quality, if he can persist in the hospital for rescue, there will be more or less hope of living. It is a pity that his ability has broken this only hope, and he has suffered misfortune directly in this link.


    Be aware that one condition that is likely to occur with intracranial hemorrhage is vomiting. The vomiting thing, if it is placed on the average person, is at most dirty, and does not affect the safety of life. However, placing it on Zagst is a deadly problem.


    He vomited out a very corrosive acid, and this acid is also very harmful to himself. He only has the esophagus and oral part to be immune to this acid damage, and on the surface of the body, he is actually like ordinary people, without any special resistance.


    So, when he was lying on the ground playing a trick of a man-made fountain, his half body was not corroded by acid. When the day found them, he was already dead and could not die anymore.


    At this point, the so-called x special attack team only left the dead couple is still at large, and in the process of chasing the dead couple, the angels have encountered enormous difficulties.


    The teleportation ability of the dead waiter has a unique advantage in escape. Even if the angels are crowded and can always lock his position through magic, it is not so easy to catch him. Things.


    After all, the dead waiter is not a small milk dog, it will allow you to give it up when you reach out. His blade, and his superb skills, but not at all. What''s more, there is a more dangerous Xia Lala around him, so when the angels are chasing them, the more they chase, the more they immediately pay for their own actions.


    Taking advantage of his own skills, the dead waiter and Xia Yula hit a wave of ambush, under one face, the two directly attacked the two angels in the pursuit of the angels on the spot. Hit a hit and then pull back. Even if the angels reacted quickly, they could only watch them sneak away from their own eyelids without taking a cloud.


    This kind of situation naturally makes them hate, but while they are annoyed, they can''t help but be afraid.


    Without two people, their strength no longer has an absolute advantage. And if you give them a chance to kill them, and let them break through, then it is hard to say who is the prey and who is the hunter.


    Well, it is a legion with rich combat experience. The angels are not panicked in this situation. They stepped up their defenses, no longer gave them any chance to die, and the other side also connected the rear with magic, calling for more support.


    This approach is safe, secure, and the least likely to go wrong. But in the same way, it also has certain hidden dangers, that is, the pace of their pursuit is forced to slow down.


    Originally, they tried their best to keep up with the pace of their death. As soon as they slowed down, they were immediately left behind by the death service. Although their magic can still locate the location of the dead waiter, the distance that can be opened is not enough to catch up with it.


    They will certainly delay a little time, and that is a little bit of time, giving them the opportunity to die to escape their birth.


    Manpower is hard to run through the angels who can fly, but machinery and technology are different. Therefore, when the dead couple and the wolf-sucking weasel are sitting in the slaves, even if they are mythical angels, they can only look at the helicopters with speeds of more than 200 kilometers per hour.


    They may be able to fly so fast, but they may not be able to last as long as the plane. After all, it is a living thing. In the end, it depends on physical strength. In the long run, they will be unsustainable. In addition, once they are out of here, their identity suddenly becomes paralyzed, and may even be attacked by certain military forces. So in the end, they can only recognize the fact that their mission failed.


    The task fails, of course, it is to be punished. This has nothing to do with the death of the child who survived the day. In fact, they have been dying. They don��t know that they are safe. They only know that the enemy is chasing after him and wants to live. Just keep running.


    So they ran all the way, until late at night, they settled at the scheduled contact point after confirming the safety. As soon as the landing, the weasel, which has not yet figured out the mind, has already asked about the dead servant.


    "Wade, what happened? Why are we going to be chased? Our team members, your men, don''t tell me they are all finished?"


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know what happened! I just listened to Xia Lala''s words and escaped all the way. As for the people you said, I think even if they are not finished, it is estimated to be almost the same. You You know, those guys with wings are pretty good. If you don''t have the skills, it''s really hard to live down from them. And do they have my skills? Obviously not. Otherwise I won''t be. Their boss. So what will be their end, I am not optimistic!"


    The dead waiter shrugged his shoulders and gave such a reply. In all fairness, although he is somewhat angry at the moment, this kind of anger is more out of the indignation that the toy that he hardly built is smashed by people. I want to say that he is in such a mood because of the death of his men. Sorry, you really look at him.


    For the so-called x special attack team members, the view of the dead waiter is actually no different from Xia Lala. After a total of less than two days of understanding, you expect him to treat these people as brothers and sisters. This is simply impossible. Although the dead waiter showed some sentimentality and even **** on weekdays, it is not so easy to want to really go to his heart and become a friend recognized by him. At the very least, these guys in the x special attack team do not have this qualification.


    This weasel also understands, and he understands that from the mouth of the dead waiter, probably can''t ask anything useful. So simply, he turned his direction and asked him about Xia Lala.


    "I said, do you know anything, if you know something, it''s better to say it, let everyone get together a better total. You should also know that the boss on our head is not a good talker. Her method is something you can''t imagine. If you can''t give her a reasonable explanation, I''m afraid we won''t have any good endings."


    The words of the weasel are not alarmist, but he is really worried about such a problem. The Stark government wants to be famous for its strictness and harshness. No one of the big names who are located is a good speaker. This may be related to the identity they have played, not military personnel or agents. This identity makes them rarely play virtual.


    This is a good thing for the country, but it is not necessarily a good thing for those of them who have special tasks.


    In the absence of human relations, they must pay for their failure. And if there is no reasonable reason to evade, then the price is enough for each of them to eat and walk.


    The weasel does not want to put in the rest of his life for this kind of thing, so he tries his best to find reasons to excuse himself, and he has become his only hope.


    However, although he thought so, his thoughts could not make Xia Lala agree. In this regard, Xia Lala obviously has his own considerations. So at this time, she just said so.


    "This thing does not need you to control, I will explain to myself. I am here, I promise that this matter will not be implicated in you!"


    Although Xia Lala never looked at the group of friends and friends who were dead, but she still thought about pulling the weasels on the face of the dead waiter. However, on this issue, the weasel does not appreciate it.


    If you want to come, it is a matter of the second half of your life. As a result, you have to commit everything to your own love. No one can be willing to do this kind of thing. It��s just that he is not happy and can��t help. After all, his little arm and shank can��t beat the Xia Lala monster, so he can only put the helpless eyes on the dead waiter, expecting him to change Xia Lala��s. idea.


    Only, he said, the dead waiter is also awkward. At the same time as the help of the weasel, the dead waiter was also warned by his wife, and what choice should be made between the wife and the friend, which is a question of only one answer for him.


    "Accept it, man. I said this kind of thing. I want to say that the two of us are two small arms, one is poisoned, the other is Parkinson. And my wife, that At least it is the arm of the boxing champion, the one that is thicker than your thigh. It is impossible for us to join her together, so if you want to be decent, especially if I don��t stand on your side. In the case, it is better to listen to her words. Believe me, I will not hang you!"

 Chapter 1780： Surfaced to the enemy

    What Xia Lala and Maria Hill said, the Weasel does not know that the only thing he knows is that after they have had a private meeting, their pedestrians have been on a plane. Going a thousand miles away.


    At this time, far away in the White House in Washington, DC, Maria Hill, who had just finished talks with Xia Lala, had already found Stark, who had been busy for several days, and said bluntly to him. It��s up.


    "Lord Stark, I think we have a big problem!"


    Stark, who has been busy in the past to cover up the government''s mistakes, has been a bit overwhelmed, so he immediately frowned after hearing Maria''s remarks.


    "Why, what is the matter you are responsible for? Is it a bad news?"


    "I am afraid it is hard to have any good news at this time."


    Maria first sighed and then said the truth and the situation she had arranged.


    "I found a team of mercenaries with abilities, led by the original Avengers, and formed a temporary team. I wanted them to lurk in and explore some intelligence, but I didn''t expect it. By the time of the day, they are already annihilated."


    "The whole army is annihilated, is the situation so serious?"


    At the first time, listening to the statement in Maria''s mouth, Stark was also shocked. He is very clear about how great a team of elite super mercenaries can be under the leadership of the Avengers. The idle state powers are hard to leave them completely without prejudging large-scale military power. At the moment, under the eyes of oneself, there is a force that has killed such a team to kill the whole army. This naturally makes him scare and jump.


    Stark��s concerns, Maria understands. This happens at this time, which is unimaginable to them. I thought it was just a disease, but it turned out to be a big worry. This change in circumstances can not only interrupt their original plans, but also add a heavy pressure on their already shoulders.


    If the pressure is getting bigger and bigger, it can kill people. But even in the face of such tremendous pressure, Maria did not say any words of relief. She always believes that such things must be resolved with a positive and positive attitude. Escape can not solve any problems, but will make the problem worse. Therefore, they need to come up with a countermeasure.


    "The situation is very serious, but the most terrible thing is that we still can''t understand what is there. But fortunately, the dead waiter and his wife survived. I have arranged for them to come over as soon as possible, believing from her mouth. We should be able to get some useful information."


    "Very good!" Taking a deep breath, Stark regained his spirit. "Let''s take a look and see what kind of news those survivors can bring us. Now, we can only hope that these messages are useful!"


    Stark made a statement, and the White House naturally opened a green light, letting the plane carrying the dead servant and Xia Lala drive straight into the air. For the dead waiter and the weasels, this is a bad spot, and they are the first to step into such a national core.


    It is impossible to say that there is not a little excitement in my heart. But the difference is that the weasel is purely a fearful attack, and some two battles. The dead servant is a thief, and he began to look at what he could touch.


    Compared with these two shameful guys, Xia Lala has got a lot of counters.


    After all, it was the first generation of vampires, and Xia Lala��s experience was of course unusual. She once visited the temple of Amon in Carnac and also personally visited the palace of Darius. She has been in the glory of Alexandria in the past, and she has stopped in the majestic Rome. Compared with the historical wonders of these poor and generations of people, the White House is probably only a house that can barely pass. Compared with the emperors who have created a generation of civilization, Stark does not seem to have such a great deterrent.


    She is like visiting an ordinary person''s residence, there is no pressure at all. And just as the security guards stared at her, she was already guided and walked into Stark''s reception room.


    The reception room has already been cleaned up, and there are no others except Stark and Mary. The lucky ones who saw the action were invited in, and Stark no longer hesitated, and asked them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen. Let''s get straight to the point. Can you tell me how your mission failed? And, what do you think is behind this mission?"


    "The reason for the failure is simple, Lord President."


    Xia Lala has no fear of Stark, so naturally, her tone of speech is also plain, without a little wave. Of course, you have to say that she has no emotions and it is not true. It��s just that this sentiment is not so flattering than the lower ones, but rather the accusation and irony of justifiable.


    "You have arranged for us an opponent that is impossible to confront. It is pure luck to escape from life. How can we complain that our mission has failed this kind of thing?"


    Stark heard the grievances in Xia Lala''s words, and changed to his temper in his early years. He must taunt and refute the last two sentences. But now, his temper has long been polished by the heavy state of affairs. Therefore, even if his heart is dissatisfied, he is still responsive to his temper.


    "I don''t understand the enemy''s situation is our mistake. We are willing to make compensation for this. But the current situation must be understood by you. Such a huge threat is in front of me. I must not be indifferent as the president of this country. So madam, if you know something, please say it as soon as possible. Only if you say what you know, we can decide the follow-up arrangement. This is very important, you should understand. ��


    "You are right, sir. Well, since you asked so sincerely, then I will just say it. This mission failed because we met a strong enemy, and the strong enemy I said came from Anxious Angels of the Dark Angels!"


    "Dark Angel Legion?"


    Although he has already had a hard time with Hell, even one arm has been broken. But for those who bend in the hell, the secret past, Stark, they still know very little. Even the evil spirits and **** have not figured them out, and where can they find out the intelligence of the anxious hell? So when Xia Lala exposed such a name, Stark and Maria did not have any other expressions besides hesitation.


    "Lonely!"


    In the face of such a situation, in addition to using Chinese to recite such a sentence, Xia Lala is also difficult to have other statements. She also knows that it is too harsh to want humans to know the **** of conserving mysticism. So she no longer sells anything, but immediately explains them.


    "The Dark Angels are the most combative armies in the anxious hell. Their predecessors are the angels in heaven, the most solid supporters of the Morning Star Road, and the Fascination of Lucifer. After hell, they followed Lucifer and chose to fall."


    "This kind of loyalty was recognized by Lucifer. So after Lucifer fell to Satan and became the chief of the anxious hell, the angels were formed by him as the Dark Angels and became the guards in front of him."


    "Under normal circumstances, the Dark Angels will not be dispatched. That is to say, these angels have the possibility to act only after they have been allowed by the Lord of the Hell, Satan. The situation at the moment is that we are in action. At the beginning, I met a group of embarrassing angels. President, do you know what it means?"


    The words are so clear, Stark is not a dull person. So immediately, he gloomy face and replied.


    "This means that another Hell Lord has taken a fancy to the world and plans to take a slice from us?"


    "Yes, and this time, maybe your luck is good enough to meet Satan''s deity. You know, this is the most powerful of all **** monarchs, the ability to be with God. If you Really caused his words, then I can only say, I wish you good luck!"


    Xia Lala��s answer is not lacking in the elements of gloating, but in any case, she has already told Stark what they want. Although this information is not what Stark wants to hear, it is obviously inappropriate to make a whispering gesture at this time.


    Knowing the problem, understanding the problem and solving the problem is the attitude of a responsible government. At this point, the Stark government has been doing very well, and this time it is no exception.


    They have already recognized who their opponents are, and of course, they will start thinking about collecting the intelligence of this opponent and collecting the weaknesses that can be exploited. This is like the capture of Saddam Hussein in the Iraq War. The US military just bought the bodyguards around Saddam and learned about his every move, so that he could win him without a shot.


    Although the means are somewhat artificial, it has to be said that the effect is really good. And if the same means can also play a role in Satan, then Stark will not be willing to show the same means again.


    Of course, if you want to do this, there is a problem that needs to be solved. That is, they need to have a very detailed understanding of Satan.


    This kind of understanding is obviously not the kind of story that can be given from stories like the Bible mythology. It is inevitable that you need to know more about the mysterious world insiders to tell them all.


    There is one in front of such a person. Stark knows the identity of Xia Lala and knows that she is a vampire of the millennium life. In theory, she should actually be a good candidate. However, just because she is a vampire, Stark did not dare to trust her completely.


    Non-family people must have different hearts. After all, they are not of the same race. Do the ghosts know that she will hang them in this kind of thing?


    Fortunately, in addition to Xia Lala, they have other options. So soon, Stark ordered the man who was arranged outside.


    "Go and ask Dr. Strange to come to me and say that I have something important to ask him!"


    Stark''s men are moving very fast. After a lot of time, Strange, who was under house arrest, was already sent to the reception room under the **** of a group of security personnel. When he saw his arrival, Stark said to him at the door.


    "Dr. Strange, I am sorry to bother you at this time. But I have something important to ask you. Excuse me, do you know the existence of Satan?"


    "Satan? Morning Star Road West Law, the Lord of the Evil Hell, the most powerful devil? You ask him what he is doing, can you say?"


    He was immediately aware of what he had done with the Baron Modu, and it made his face ugly.


    This change in face can be seen by many people, and after seeing this change, Stark immediately admitted with frankness.


    "Yes, it''s like what you think. Maybe this time we will face the enemy, the one that you just described in your mouth. I know that he is very strong, but I think, no matter how strong, there should be So weak, so if the doctor knows what is secret about him, please tell us frankly. This is very important, even that it is related to the lives and deaths of countless people, and the future of the entire human race!"


    That''s right. Strange knows it, but let him stand on the opposite side of the legendary demon. He still has a feeling of worry. You know, he has only been studying magic for more than a year. In terms of qualifications, he has just entered the ranks of the Master. And it is such a newcomer to the Master, you now tell him that we need your help to deal with the most terrible Big Devil, which of course will make him instinctively hesitate and resist.


    "Do you want me to help you against Satan? This is impossible. Don''t say it is me. Even if we all add up, it may not be his opponent. You don''t understand the power of Satan, his power is simply your imagination. Not enough!"


    "Trust me, Strange, we have seen people who are far stronger than him."


    At this point, Stark replied with a vow. Because, as he said, he has already seen more terrible power. Therefore, even if the opponent at the moment is Satan, a well-known big man, he has not lost his fighting spirit in a simple way.


    "We can''t do nothing because the enemy is strong, and I think that as long as we work hard and unite, we may not have the hope of defeating him. After all, we are behind a whole country and all human beings. I think he is stronger. It��s not as strong as it��s better than the original hegemony!��.

 Chapter 1781： Analyze the enemys search for weaknesses

    Just as the mountains that have seen each other will not boast of the ups and downs of the hills, seeing the vastness of the sea will not admire the depths of the lake. After seeing the confrontation between the tyrants and Zhou Yi in the Battle of New York, Stark has already felt It is no longer possible for them to see a stronger presence than them.


    Don''t look at Satan''s reputation, it can almost be the same as God. But in Stark''s view, both he and the so-called God have a huge gap with these two guys.


    It is true that the existence of tyranny and Zhou Yi is something that manpower cannot fight. Even if it is said that it is impossible to exhaust the power of an entire country or even all mankind. But if they are replaced by the existence of Satan, Stark may not think so.


    Mythology has gradually removed the mysterious color in front of human beings. After a deeper understanding of the myth, humans have slowly discovered that the so-called **** is just that!


    Although the Nordic Thunder is powerful, it is not necessarily the opponent of a man-made monster like Hulk. Similarly, although the so-called devil sounds horrible, under the torrent of human steel, it may not be more resistant than other flesh and blood.


    Human beings are not weak, and gods cannot always be high. Especially after recognizing the vastness of the universe and the more terrible powers that exist in the depths of the stars, Stark has long had no so-called awe of the local gods on earth.


    The strong, it should be like the tyrants and Zhou Yi, swaying the stars, shaking the existence of the galaxy. In contrast, the gods who can only be used as a blessing on a small earth, relying on ignorance and superstition to be a blessing, are really worthless, small and ridiculous.


    In dealing with such an opponent, Stark still has some confidence. And his confidence seems to be with a certain appeal, and even with the already uneasy Strange, he slowly calmed down.


    He himself realized that this panic and loss was a meaningless move. So after a slight calm down of his own mood, he solemnly opened his mouth to Stark.


    "What information do you want to know, really, I don''t think that my intelligence has any value. Satan''s history is quite old, and only those who have been in an era with him can have a more detailed view of him. Understand. So in comparison, I think the information of this vampire will be more valuable than mine!"


    Xia Lala did not make any special disguise on her identity, so even a novice mage like Strange could recognize her at a glance.


    The ancient vampire, the genus of the ancient vampires and the goddess of the Canaanites, the Queen of the Red Sea Hell, the genus, the prototype of all vampires. The era in which they were born coincided with the period of Satan''s fall. If it is them, it is better to come up with some more useful information. Now I don��t have to use these old antiques. I just ask myself this newcomer. In this Strange��s opinion, there are some questions that are asked about blindness.


    Stark also knows that he is doing something wrong, but he still insists on his own point of view.


    "First talk about what you know, Dr. Strange. If you have any disabilities and need to add something, I think Ms. Xia Lala will pick up the leak for you!"


    "Well, if this is what you want"


    Stark is the master after all, and the master is privileged after all. In this respect, Strange had no power to care about, so he organized the language a little and began to explain to Stark.


    "About Satan, I know almost the same as you are. There are some stories in the Bible. If you want to say something that you don''t know, then probably it should be some secret about his fall."


    ��The Supreme Master originally agreed to reach an agreement with the Hell monarchs so that they would not personally invade the world and conduct a detailed investigation of all the **** monarchs. In her notes, it is very clear that Satan is the most difficult. The **** monarch who stretches out his claws, even if his strength is the most powerful of all **** monarchs."


    "Wait, this is unreasonable. Isn''t it the most powerful enemy that is most difficult to restrain? Why is this in your mouth, is this the opposite?"


    Stark was very keenly aware of the problems, and in the face of such a problem, Strange had not had time to explain, Xia Lala has already come in and gave the answer.


    "This is because Satan is the body of defeat, from heaven to hell."


    "As the deputy prince of heaven, when he first began to betray God, he wanted to occupy heaven and become the true master of heaven. It is a pity that under the power of God and the counterattack of the angels of Gabriel, Not only did he fail to achieve such a goal, but he was seriously injured."


    "Unfortunately, he chooses to break into hell. And he sacrifices everything he has, in the hope of gaining the favor of hell, and gaining the power to rival God. In a sense, he succeeded. The Morning Star Road West Law has become a thing of the past, no longer exists, replaced by the Lord of the Anxious Hell, the birth of Satan, the devil who can rival God. However, although he has achieved his purpose, he has to do it for himself. Pay for what you do."


    "Satan has since become the embodiment of the anxious hell, and it is difficult to get into the **** outside. Because as a spokesperson of the world itself, he will naturally be rejected by other worlds. Unless someone is willing to conduct him through the ceremony. Summon, otherwise, even if it is difficult for him to extend his tentacles to the territory of the world. This is why he will continue to cultivate his followers. Because only these guys exist, he can only be human territory. In demonstrating his power, he can play here with his old family God!"


    "Is it like this, Dr. Strange?"


    Although Xia Lala''s explanation is still detailed, Stark confirmed it to Strange. Obviously, he does not fully believe Xia Lala''s statement. Even if she said it was true.


    This attitude made Strange understand the thoughts of Stark, although he did not think that Stark��s idea was correct, but at this time, he still stood up and responded. .


    "What she said is not different from what I know. In the situation she described, I have nothing to add. What I can add is only the agreement signed by the Supreme Master and the Hell Lord. ��


    "When the Supreme Master was the most powerful, he signed extremely harsh agreements with the gods and the **** monarchs. And it was precisely because of the power of her, the gods and even the **** monarchs were unable to get involved in the world. This is the main reason why the myths of God and the devil disappeared in the world, but this does not mean that they really can no longer get involved in the world! As long as they are willing to pay a huge price, then they are like the masters of evil spirits and hell. This agreement can be trampled on. In this, Satan is probably the one that needs the least cost."


    "This vampire lady also said that Satan itself has been restricted and rejected by the world. Plus his strength is the most powerful of many **** monarchs. So even the Supreme Master can not be too targeted in the agreement. In other words, if he can break free from the rejection of the world itself, then with his powerful power, the contract signed by the Supreme Master was not a problem at all."


    Having said that, Strange couldn''t help but pause, and then his face suddenly showed some hesitation.


    "Really, I am actually very skeptical about how much power the Supreme Master has in the past. After all, this contract has been broken, and a broken contract should not look like it. It has the same effect as the original."


    "So, what you mean is that Satan wants to shoot on the world. The biggest problem is the exclusion of the world, right?"


    "It''s right like this."


    After listening to Strange''s affirmative reply, Stark immediately took his chin and made his own summary of this series of information.


    "So, if Satan really wants to come to this world to be an enemy of us, then his first step should be to open the door to the world with your so-called ritual. What can you do? Am I explaining?"


    "Satan''s ritual? This is the secret of the devil."


    Even as an ancient mythological creature, Xia Lala could not give a specific answer. After all, in their time, even the spread of knowledge was very difficult. Naturally, let alone this secret ritual knowledge belonging to the secret.


    After that, although the times have developed to the present day, the speed of knowledge dissemination has also improved. But in the same way, under the almost endless wave of information, it is still very difficult to get the most accurate information.


    This requires more than just perseverance, and more of the luck that happens to be met. And obviously, Xia Lala is not qualified in these two aspects. She did not pursue this hidden thought, nor did she experience such a thing in the past years. So naturally, she can''t give any useful answers.


    However, although she can''t give a veritable answer, it doesn''t mean that Strange does not work either. Although Strange''s identity is only a novice, it is a small mage who first involved the mysterious side of the world. But in any case, behind him is Kama Taj, the most powerful mage organization in the world for thousands of years.


    The knowledge accumulated by the vast organization in the millennium is enough to endorse him, and he is still able to provide more useful information at this time when he is still learning about the knowledge of hell.


    "As far as I know, Satan''s ritual should be a model of black magic linked to death, blood, and hatred and despair. This has been annihilated several times in the history of our Master Karma Taj. According to those who have participated Through the narratives of the wizards who annihilated such rituals, Satan��s rituals are often in the hands of the believers who are controlled by Satan and are dedicated to his mind."


    ��These believers are often eroded by the mind, thoroughly selling their faith and soul to the fallen people of Satan. So even if they can be captured in their hands, it is impossible to get detailed details about the ceremony from their mouths. However, with the experience of the Masters, they have summed up some things more or less."


    "The sacrifice, this is the Satanic ritual, no, strictly speaking, it is indispensable for all the devil''s summoning rituals. If there is a difference, it is on the numbers. As the Lord of Hell, Satan should have the highest level of sacrifice. The number is 666. As the owner of the abomination hell, Satan has always had a strict preference for the choice of sacrifice."


    "He is not the kind of existence that can be summoned to the soul and blood. To summon him, it is necessary to use his most devout believers and pure and innocent virgins as sacrifices. Kama Taj Historical records do not lack Satan''s ignorant girl, turning it into an example of his own sacrifice witch. It is conceivable that if he really wants to invade the world, then these 666 sacrifices and A pure girl is absolutely indispensable! A cruel blood sacrifice to the Lord, if you really make up your mind, then you must stop this tragedy. Absolutely, absolutely no one can let so many people die in this despicable In the means!"


    Having said that, Strange''s emotions immediately became excited. Of course, this also has a certain relationship with his experience.


    If he is the kind of mage who has seen the world, he may not be moved because of the life and death of these people. Because in the eyes of a qualified mage, these people who are treated as sacrifices are simply the descendants of the shackles, the dross of the entire human race. Instead of letting them live in this world as a scourge, it is better to destroy them directly in the name of preventing them from happening. As long as they do not let their death become a necessity for Satan''s coming, then what can be done is acceptable.


    This is a very simple truth. Compared with the vast majority of innocent people in the world, these perpetrators are definitely the type that is best suited to be sacrificed. Only in the heart of Strange, he apparently has not established such a concept.


    His concept is still at the stage of an ordinary person, that is, the life and death of these people should not be decided by him. Even if they are guilty, it is up to the state and the law to make a judgment. It��s obviously not right to let them die without doing anything like this.


    They also have the value of being saved, this is his current thinking. In the face of his thoughts, Xia Lala, who has already been used to the world, immediately laughed.

 Chapter 1782： Final determination

    "If I didn''t get it wrong, Little Master. You mean, you want to treat those stupid people who believe in him as a goal of salvation, right?"


    ��Isn''t this a sure thing?��


    In the face of such a sneer, Stranch immediately refuted the righteousness. And looking at his demeanor, the mockery on Xia Lala''s face has become even better.


    "Listen, little mage, I don''t know who you taught. But I believe that if your teacher hears you say this, he will regret it, and he will actually teach you such an idiot! Who told you? Can the human beings who believe in the devil be treated as human beings? Don''t you know that the mage of your Karma Taj has always been in the face of these evil believers?"


    Kama Taj''s consistent style? Of course, Stranch knows. For these human beings who are committed to evil, Kama Taj''s mages have always treated them as potential dangers that may cause damage to humans. It is better to kill a thousand and never let go. This is the consistent style of the Masters in dealing with this kind of problem. For this kind of thing, whether it is in the eyes of the Master or in the eyes of the ancient mythological creatures of Xia Lala, what Strange did not agree with.


    His greatest understanding of mankind in the past three decades has been the so-called civilization. Civilization should be embodied in law and kindness, and it is by no means manifested in barbarism and cruelty. This is why he has been unable to agree with the Master''s approach, because in his view, this is simply an old habit that has been spread.


    There is a mistake in the faith. What is the big problem? This kind of mistake is not worth mentioning at all compared to felony such as murder and arson. Even murderers can sometimes be forgiven and released, so why not believe in the wrong person? It is said that it is preventive, but it does not make sense at all. Do you know that they have done nothing compared to the criminals who have actually made the mistakes? And in the laws of any country in the world, it seems that there is no regulation that convicts people because of their own ideas.


    Strange''s idea is simple, that is, he treats these so-called Satanists as patients who have psychological problems. In his view, finding a psychiatrist to help them change this mentality is more than a more effective and civilized approach to completely eliminating them and making them no longer exist in this world.


    This is the most correct behavior and the most advocating practice. In this regard, he was willing to argue for reason, but Stark shook his hand at him and said.


    "This is not a problem we should consider now, doctor. What we should consider now is whether it can really prevent Satan from coming if it can stop this ritual. This ritual is really a key factor in getting Satan to intervene in the world. Where?"


    "If you say yes, then why is he making such a decision today? In the past many years, shouldn��t he have many better opportunities?"


    Stark''s mind has always been very keen, so he turned to the problem as soon as he opened his mouth, and found such a doubt from the information provided by Strange and Xia Lala.


    A ceremony can make a powerful demon come to this world? To be honest, he has some doubts in his heart.


    We must know that the past history of mankind is full of ignorance. Especially in the Middle Ages, that ignorance developed to a limit. Up to the so-called Holy See, down to the rural villages, everyone almost engraved the superstitious thoughts in the bones. And he believes that in such an era, it is definitely not difficult to hold a large-scale Satanic ritual.


    Any small lord who owns the territory can find enough sacrifices in a decade or so. And as long as they are cautious, even if they are dominated by Catholicism in that era, it is impossible to dig them out.


    It is true that in the Middle Ages, many so-called evil sacrifice rituals were interrupted and suspended by the churches. But in such an era, no one can say with certainty that they have blocked all rituals. At this point, the Vatican''s several popes can''t be emboldened. Similarly, even the mage of Kama Taj, including the existence of the Supreme Master, is unlikely to have such a temper.


    Human beings can''t be considered. And there must be a fish that slips through the net. Then the problem will come. If there is a fish in the net, even if there is only one, Satan should have already arrived in this world. So why did he hear such a threat for the first time until today?


    He is very curious, or he has to be curious about it. As the leader of this country, he must ensure his own steps and he can no longer make mistakes. He must confirm that this is not a conspiracy, it is a well-arranged trap. And if you want to get this kind of confirmation, he has to pick out all the doubts, and get the answers that make him feel relieved from these doubts one by one.


    The ancient secret makes the doubts that can be selected very small, and in the middle, the problem he described is the biggest doubt. Others can be put down temporarily, but only this problem, he must know the answer.


    This kind of mood is tight, and even it is difficult to wait. In the face of his feelings at this moment, whether it is Xia Lala or Strange, it is inevitable to reveal doubts.


    This question is what they can''t answer. Even though they have a rich experience and the wisdom of the Masters for nearly a thousand years, they still can''t give a definite answer. The answer may be, but it is not necessarily accurate. Of course, at this time, they also refused to guarantee the accuracy of their answers.


    "Hello, this question is very difficult for us to answer. I can only explain this. In the past years, all the ceremonies have been suspended. Or there are some powerful threats, Satan is not there. Time to choose to do this."


    This is Xia Lala''s answer, and here, she is also like a few Jane''s fingers, counting the existence of enough to make Satan feel threatened.


    "Mofisto, Jehovah, Amon, Odin, every **** and devil who might have an intersection with Satan would not want to see such a scene. Especially after the once giants visited the earth, they I don��t even want to be disturbed by such a messy guy in my limited interference!"


    "Giant?" is another mythical secret, which made Stark think he found the direction. He mentioned it, and Xia Lala quickly responded.


    "Yes, the giant, from the giants in the stars. When the gods fought in the fire thousands of years ago, they intervened. The planet was used as a testing ground to create a new life on the basis of humanity. Oh, that''s what you call a mutant. And in order to give these mutants plenty of room to live, they gave the gods and the devil a lesson, so that they don''t interfere too much into human development."


    "Why do you think that after the mythology, until the thousands of years before the emergence of the Supreme Master, why are the gods so safely sitting in their own world, at most, sneaking up on this world? Don''t imagine the gods. Too noble, no knife on their lower back, they have already turned the world into their playthings!"


    As the original vampire, Xia Lala��s secret is shocking. In particular, these stories are placed on those devout believers, saying that they must not have any ups and downs on their worldview and values.


    However, this does not make sense for Stark. First of all, he is not a devout believer. For the gods, he has always lacked the so-called awe. This point, from his initial appearance as an avenger, after giving him the identity of Thor, gave him a banter nickname can be seen. People who are as proud as him are not even in the eyes of God. So naturally, this is a heavy secret, and it is impossible to have any value in his heart.


    This is one of the reasons. Another reason is that at the moment, on the looming issue they face, such an old past cannot be a valuable clue.


    It can only represent reasons such as Satan''s existence in the oldest past, but not the excuse he has always been. Time will dilute everything. He does not believe that an ambitious existence will completely give up his wild vision because of a little lesson in the distant past. He must have been tempted and tried countless times. In the past, it was impossible to make a trip. Until now, he was sure that he had some other reasons.


    At this point, Stark can understand that Strange can also think clearly. Unlike Xia Lala, who has always liked to learn from his experience and experience, Strange is a regular academic school. Whether as a doctor or as a mage, he will be more rational and logically explained. In this regard, what she thinks is.


    "I think there should be other reasons for this."


    "Before I said, Satan itself is the embodiment of hell. If you want to invade the world, you will be rejected by the whole world. I don''t think this is a problem that can be completely solved by a ceremony. From the perspective of rituals, It is still true from the power of the world itself."


    "You must know that the so-called summoning ceremony is only a door that is forcibly opened by the power of the summoned person. It is like opening a mouth on the ice layer, forcing the ice layer below Aquatic animals run on land. If it has the characteristics of terrestrial creatures, that is, it can adapt to the terrestrial environment, it will be able to move freely on land. But if not, then there are only two choices he faces. One is to die on the land, one is to follow the open ice layer and return to its own underwater world."


    "This is the case with Satan. Perhaps he opened the door through the ceremony and he was able to enter the world temporarily. But he is not allowed by the world, he will be bound by the whole world, so that he has to go to the shore. Like the fish, after a brief breath, he returned to his own world."


    "I think that in the past years, Satan must have sneaked into here. But in the past he must have re-entered into the **** because of the exclusion of the world itself. He must have tasted such a lesson. And he must be thinking about the way to deal with it. He must have a solution, and this may be the reason why he has acted until today."


    Strange wondered as he explained. For his explanation, Stark immediately gave birth to a sense of identity.


    That''s right, he thinks like this. At the same time as he was identified, he also quickly asked questions.


    "Can you guess what he is doing? If you can know this, maybe we can overcome it with a little more!"


    "This is unlikely, sir."


    Although emotionally as eager as Stark, but in terms of reason, Strange gave such an answer.


    "It''s like we can''t guess how a fish on the shore survives. It may have evolved a lung that can breathe, maybe with a skin that can breathe. It might even be that it has set off a big wave, Let the land be submerged as Wang Yang. These situations are all possible. Now, no one can get an accurate answer before we can verify it with your own eyes. So, I don��t think it��s right to waste time on this kind of thing. Instead of discussing such a problem that is temporarily impossible to get an answer, it is better to act immediately."


    "Only by acting, we can know how we can do it. Only by acting can we change all that we face, right?"


    Strange''s words are in Stark''s heart. Although he does not want to waste valuable national power at this time, he also knows that this is not a problem he wants.


    He has to act. And to understand this, his actions are immediately decisive.


    "Ms. Hill, inform the Ministry of Defense, prepare the army. Enclose the place in the shortest possible time, as we originally planned."


    "In addition, I authorize you, once the situation is beyond our control, I allow you to use all means."


    "In the end, it should be my own problem. This time I have to personally move. I want everyone to know that the United States, not the place they want to come, want to go, can go! As an unwelcome guest They should also get a little lesson!"

 Chapter 1783： Deterrent Psychic Ritual

    Stark is determined to start with a strong one.


    He has had enough of the feeling that he can only passively withstand the blow and, at the end, be forced to wipe the **** of the mess. The alien invasion is like this, and the Hydra''s conspiracy counterattack is like this. It is precisely because this field is uncontrolled that the war that took place in the United States has made the United States, which was originally a world-famous world, step by step to the point where it is today. This is one of his most painful things as the president of the United States, and naturally, he will not think about letting this happen again in front of his own eyes.


    Active offensive **** is produced under such a mentality, and at the moment, he will issue such an order based on this kind of psychology.


    In any case, defending the enemy is the most important condition for protecting national security. And if this is not possible, then it is the goal that must be achieved to control the situation within the scope that it can grasp.


    It��s like the situation of sitting and getting worse, until things go beyond their control and they start to act. Maybe the former US government can do it, but now, in the current Stark government, this is absolutely not allowed. One thing.


    Of course, although this is said, but in the concrete implementation, Stark still faces this rather severe test. The most important point is the problem of insufficient staff.


    Just before the loss of a large number of military personnel, if you use military power again at this time, it will easily have a serious impact on the order of the entire country. To put it mildly, the country is unstable and the country is in turmoil. Seriously speaking, it is very likely that the conspirators will be able to take the opportunity to completely subvert the country.


    This is why Stucker has repeatedly hesitated and has been skeptical about the possibility of this kind of existence. If the strength of the United States is complete, then such a thing can be done at a cost as long as it reveals a little. But now, if you move a little, you will be hurt, and they will naturally be more cautious.


    With two different proofs, this helped Stark make up his mind. It is precisely because of this determination that he will think of taking a considerable risk and making a reckless move.


    As a president of a country, it is of course reckless to personally engage in such dangerous things. Stark also knows that he is doing something wrong, even saying that he is decent, but he has reasons to do so.


    Just like a wounded lion will try his best to face the threats that may exist, and show his fierceness. The reason why Stark does this is also to hope that he can use his identity to show such a fact. .


    That is, although he is the president of the United States, he is completely different from those of the previous wine bags. Don''t think that he has been sitting in the office for so long, and he has become a waste that can only be used. When he walked out of the office, he was still a superhero who could shock the evil and let all the disheartened generations be scared.


    And, now he will only be stronger than the original. With a whole country as the pillar behind him, he has such an adventure, it is no longer comparable to the original Playboy entrepreneur. Unceremoniously, he can now hit a dozen of his own.


    This power has not been of great use in the past. After all, he is the president, and if a president appears on the first line, then it will only make people laugh and laugh at the weakness of this country.


    Of course, this is under the premise of frequent occurrences. And if it is occasional, then this is an innocuous problem. Even at some point, it can play a special role. For example, shocking.


    Yes, shocked. Just like a joke. Why do Americans dare to bully Middle Eastern countries like Iraq and Iran and dare not go to Russia to trouble. The reason is that Iraq and Iran are only suspected of having nuclear weapons, and Russia is really nuclear.


    The talented people have the qualification to shock others. At this time, what Stark wants to do is to show his strength, to make all the ghosts with a fierce battle and absolute victory, all for this country. Anyone who is not in the right knows that this country is guarded by him, and he will never let anyone who dares to make his mind have any good end.


    Attacking, attacking in the most violent way, this is his choice. And just as he was doing this, Satan, who was far away from the Death Valley, had already received the induction.


    As the devil of hell, he can leave the existence of the most evil name in the Bible. He naturally has many abilities that are beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Among these abilities, there is a special ability that when someone is calling his name, he can immediately give birth to the induction, and can also be as immersive as to understand why these people call him.


    Stark and Strange have mentioned his name more than twice, so naturally, he may not notice their existence. When he learned that these people mentioned his reasons and purposes, his face, which was originally a haze, immediately showed a sly smile.


    "Interesting, it''s so interesting. When did humans have the courage to know who they are facing, but they dare to come to the door and challenge me! Because they feel that they are changing. Strong, or do they think that I am weak? This is really a question worth exploring!"


    At this moment, he was in a white suit, but stood barefoot in the deep and dark cave. It was dark all around, and although there was sporadic fire, it was not enough to illuminate this dark world. And it is precisely because of this special environment that his sharp laughter, coupled with his penetrating, seemingly able to convey the words deep in the soul, can immediately make people feel a difficult heart Describe the feeling of shudder.


    It is as if he is not what he has shown, it is a human existence. It''s a huge monster, a whispering abyss. Just looking directly at his existence, there will be a feeling that it seems to completely crush and devour human reason. And this feeling is not pleasant for anyone.


    However, it is impossible for a person who is currently lurking in this darkness to be a normal person. Normal people will not be indifferent to such darkness, and normal people will not show the madness of Satan, who is standing like a behemoth. Obviously, they have all left the concept of normal people. So their reaction at this moment is also very different from normal people.


    Normal people may panic in this situation and yell. But they don''t, they are just like dolls, surrounded by worshippers in front of Satan. With every word of his, every breath is undulating with his own body, as if he had completely entrusted his life to the duckweed and water plants of the waves.


    Compared with those who made up their minds and made up their minds to be the enemy of Satan, these people are like weak lambs, and they can��t even do anything except to bark around their masters. Violating the actions of their masters.


    This is not a pleasing attitude for Satan, who is rebellious. So naturally, when Satan��s eyes are released from them, they immediately become cold. It is as if he is not seeing a fresh life, but just a cold raw meat.


    No one cares about the death and survival of this raw meat. Satan is the same, so immediately, he waved his arm to the humans who worshipped him without any emotion, and ordered it directly.


    "Get started, let me see, what can you do for me, let me see, you are not qualified enough to get my blessing! Come, show your piety, show it to me! ��


    "As you wish, my Lord, my father!"


    The chanting of hundreds of people has gathered into one sentence, one voice. This voice is full of fanaticism, and the more fanatical than this is the emotions of these people. No one is afraid, and no one quits. At this time, they seem to have dedicated all of their own, and they bow down and chanted.


    "The ruler of the earth, the king of the world. Open the door to **** and release the blessing power from your dark abyss."


    "I am waiting for your presence, the great evil father. Tonight, at this moment, it is time for everyone to know your existence."


    "We will swear all our loyalty to you, the great evil father, let everyone know that your existence swears with my thoughts, body and soul!"


    "We will trample on the cross, we will cast aside the lies in the Bible, and we will destroy all the enemies that hurt my Lord Satan."


    "We are ready, we are ready. We will give up the existence of the world, we will show our faith."


    The sounds of hundreds of people are mixed together and turned into a creepy, low chorus. In this chorus, these people raised their faces one after another, revealing a fanatical face with excitement.


    They held a knife and, without hesitation, made a **** wound like a goat on their forehead. Then he cut the knife down the face and went to his chest.


    The tip of the knife is inserted into the chest, which should cause an unbearable pain. But at this time, no one chose to give up at this time. They just pressed **** the handle and pulled **** their chest until they cut a **** big hole in the chest and they stopped.


    Of course, what is stopped is only the action on the knife, not the movement on the hand. In the hand, they are still without hesitation. Put your palm into the wound on your chest and pull firmly on something inside. Then, in the hustle and bustle of hundreds of people, the heart of each one is already pulled out by them.


    The breakage of the aorta causes the blood to flow like a broken faucet from the wound on their chest. According to common sense, such a huge amount of bleeding, and the serious trauma that even the heart has been torn out, is a deadly injury that must be killed.


    However, I don��t know why these cultists are particularly strong in their vitality, or because there is really magic in them. Not only did they not die, but the atmosphere became stronger than before, and even the expression on their faces was even more fanatical than just three.


    The boundaries between life and death have become blurred in their bodies, and they themselves seem to recognize this. This makes their emotions so extraordinarily high that at this time, they still have the spirit to make such a neat call.


    "Our evil father, we dedicate the essence of life to you. We pray for your venom and let it burn through our souls and thoughts. We are willing to marry the soul, we are willing to guide us for the joy of disaster, great Father, guide us to open this oppressive shackle and guide us to break this freedom in a brutal way. Save us and redeem us."


    "You are a snake, you are a dragon! My Lord Satan, we are here, ask for your coming. Come on, come on, come to the world with your true body, our master, our father, our God is coming. !"


    The language full of ambiguity is like magic, so that all the hearts begin to violently beat. This beating is so intense that even the thick muscles of the heart cannot withstand the pressure of this operation. So just for a moment, all the hearts have shrunk.


    Like dead plants, rotten fruits, these hearts suddenly become soft and rotten meat. And just in this rotten meat, a black blood is like a thick oil, and along these hands, the palm of the heart is lifted, and it flows down bit by bit.


    The black blood fell on the ground, and it was already gathering into the bloodstream of the river, just like the organ that started, just for a moment, all the blood was like being sucked by an invisible big mouth. It��s up.


    The direction in which they flow is what Satan is occupying at the moment. The blood of six hundred and sixty-six people gathered at his feet little by little, and sucked in little by little along his bare feet.


    This seems to be a kind of supremely delicious, which makes Satan''s extremely happy smile at this moment, and makes a very loud laugh. He cuddled, trembled, and even shed tears. Under all these weird movements, his body slowly became red and his eyes slowly became black.


    The huge shadow began to rise from his feet, as if the darkest darkness was to devour everything. In the cave, the faint fire is still extinguished.

 Chapter 1784： Unexpected reaction to war problems

    Stark is faster than the army. Before the army was assembled, he was already on the edge of the Death Valley. It was because of this special environment. When I want to, I want to fight the enemy here, but it��s really not so casual, simple things.


    From his point of view, the magnetic field of the entire Death Valley has been disordered to a very exaggerated level. It is no exaggeration to describe it with the largest level of storm. Especially in the beginning, the magnetic field in this area suddenly appeared a sharp rise in the wave type. The increase of this amplitude even led to the change of the sky, which caused a wide range of thunderstorms in the whole area. And this, no matter what it is for him or the army that follows, will not be much news.


    Magnetic fields can interfere with all electronic devices, although they can rely on external coatings to block such electromagnetic interference, ensuring that sophisticated electronic instruments are not affected, but in communication, they are difficult to guarantee. of.


    Unless they can construct a quantum communication system, they use light quantum as a communication signal. But unfortunately, this kind of quantum entanglement technology is unique to the great powers of the East opposite the ocean. Americans are not the ones who have not played it, but they have not formed their ideas. So until now, their means of communication has only stayed at the level of the telecommunications.


    This does not have any effect under normal circumstances. After all, as a planetary civilization that has not yet been able to set foot on the universe, no matter how much electrical signal communication or quantum communication is. But in this environment, the electrical signal is obviously not stable and reliable.


    At the very least, if their communication system is quantum communication, they will not become blind and blind in the next war. And if there is no such guarantee, then wait until they fight, they are afraid to restore a tough battle that will be there during World War II.


    Take the example of the fifty Abrams main battle tanks that will be mobilized now. Do not look at the fire control system of these main battle tanks is composed of laser range finder, ballistic computer, gunner stable sight, two-way stability of the artillery and control instrument, fa ballast system, third-generation integrated thermal imager and various sensors. The configuration is luxurious. In this terrible environment, half of these instruments are working properly enough for these tank soldiers to thank.


    There is a great possibility that these tank soldiers have to use the naked eye to look at the tank and use the scorpion to shout. This is definitely not good news for American soldiers who have long been accustomed to the modern warfare communication system and digital warfare.


    They may have received training in this area, but it is obviously unlikely that special tactical purposes will be accomplished under such extreme conditions. Therefore, if you want to let this war go smoothly, they are afraid to change the initial combat plan.


    In this regard, Stark is not an expert. So he can only record the information and then forward it to the rear combat command center.


    The heads of the combat command center are the military experts who have been fighting for many years, such as Maria Hill and General Ross. Their understanding of the war is certainly not comparable to Stark��s half-way rookie. Therefore, after roughly judging the situation, they immediately provided Stark with a new solution.


    ��Your, the only way we can think of based on the information you provide is a small range of split operations.��


    "Speak carefully, what is a small-scale split operation?"


    "This is the case, sir. Our idea is to divide the entire canyon area into several pieces, then let a helicopter gunship and three tanks as a group, attach a considerable number of infantry, and coordinate the operations in a step-by-step manner. Advance. The teams are responsible for annihilating the means of living within each responsible area to annihilate and strike local forces."


    "Put the temporary command into the various groups, let the team leaders judge their own situation. I believe that our soldiers have such ability, the opponent is just some old antiques and some cults who can''t get on the table. They should be able to completely eliminate them within the planned plan!"


    The smooth advancement of the Hell War has left the top US military personnel with awe of the so-called mythological creatures. In their view, the devil that even the tank plane can''t beat is simply a group of weak chickens. In contrast, although the name of the fallen angel is a little bigger than the devil, but if you pick up the skill, I am afraid it will not be higher. The tank team under the joint operation of Stepan is enough to smash them into meat.


    This is the self-confidence of the US military. In this regard, when Stark gives certain certainty, it is inevitable to sing some counter-tune. He does not think that this war will be so victorious, so he hopes that his own men can be prepared for everything.


    "I agree with your combat thinking. After all, you are an expert in this area. I will not give you trouble. But one thing I need to remind you is that the ultimate operational goal is probably the level of the legendary demon. There is no information on the strength of our current level. For the sake of conservatism, I hope that you can overestimate his strength and use him as an opponent whose conventional strength cannot be defeated. Look at it."


    "Under this premise, I don''t want to see our soldiers have too many sacrifices. So when you arrange the promotion plan, you have to find a way to arrange a reasonable retreat route for them. You have to know that we have not passed More sacrifices."


    Everyone understands the meaning of this sentence, and does not need Stark to explain. It��s just that if it��s really as described by Stark, what opponents can��t fight with conventional forces, then their fears will obviously have to go one step further.


    Stark��s safety is a problem they must worry about. It is unceremonious to say that Stark��s safety is even on the army that has come to wait. Even if the army is completely annihilated, they don''t want to see any accidents in Stark.


    Although this is somewhat unfair, the fact is that it is the case. The identity of a country��s president represents the dignity and decentness of a country. He is absolutely incapable of losing. In contrast, although a country''s military can be regarded as the backbone of the country, but more often, they are to be treated as consumables.


    When the soldiers of any country can''t avoid the sacrifice for the national interest, even if it is a government that is soft and ruling, there will be no exceptions at this point. This is the norm and a fact that all governments are tacit. It is precisely because of this that the two men in the command center have already started to make up their minds in this regard.


    Of course, they won''t talk to Stark, because they know that Stark''s nature will definitely not agree with them. Stark has a Stark-style pride, and this pride is likely to make him an unexpected move at a critical time. They are not the first people to work with Stark, they are very aware of Stark''s character. Therefore, they did not say this on the issue, but some implicitly mentioned it.


    "Hello, if there is really supernormal power, I mean, if you can''t even cope with it, how can you retreat?"


    "Beyond my response?" When he heard this, Stark suddenly turned his mouth and revealed a disdainful smile. "Gentlemen, ladies. Although I remind you to overestimate the strength of our opponents, you should not overestimate him. Not every guy who dares to claim to be with the gods has the strength to let us be jealous. Compared with the big winds we have seen before, the threat in front of us is just a small bump. I can ask even a bald mage can deter these guys for a thousand years, even if they have the ability, then What is the point of having the ability?"


    "And again, even if I can''t deal with him, I want to go, he must not be able to keep me!"


    When he said this, Stark was very confident. For his reason for being so confident, General Ross and Maria Hill are completely unknown. They regard this as Stark''s consistent self-confidence, and when they want to say something, the roar of the plane is gradually coming from afar. Obviously, the army they organized is already in place.


    "The army will be handed over to you, let me take a step!"


    Seeing that the army is in place, Stark did not continue to talk about the nature. He said a word, then took off directly, and plunged into the death canyon.


    The turbulent magnetic field of the canyon cut off the communication between the two sides, which made General Ross even if they wanted to say something, it was too late. When things get to this point, they have no choice but to pray for Stark to go all the way. Of course, at the same time, some of the imperatives with the nature of the order will definitely be inevitable.


    And all this, Stark did not know, because at this moment he has devoted himself to the current war.


    For this war, Stark hated it. This kind of hatred and you worked hard to build a magnificent castle with a matchstick, and then you were kicked up and kicked. To say something popular, that is to kill the heart.


    However, in addition to this extreme hatred and irritability, he has another special mood. That is excitement, a kind of infinite anger that piles up in my heart, and finally finds a channel to vent out.


    The situation in the country, which was so hard to turn around, was so ruined with repeated accidents that they stood on the edge of the cliff again and again at this moment. Stark��s psychology is already full of grievances. In the past, because of his status as a president, he could only sit in the office honestly, watching the situation worsening step by step and he was unable to return to the sky. To be honest, this has already made him feel fed up. . Now, he finally has the opportunity to re-emerge as a warrior on the first line and use his own hands to change it all. It can be said that his heart has long been ecstatic and can''t wait.


    He can''t wait to fight, and wants to go to the guys who dare to peek into his country for an unforgettable lesson. This eager speed made him rush all the way, like a thunder. In just a few breaths, he came to the heart of the canyon in the whistling sound.


    From the very beginning, he did not intend to cover his actions. He did not care what great movements he had caused. From a certain point of view, such a huge movement can be said to be caused by his deliberate. He wants to attract the attention of the enemy in this way. On the one hand, he wants to kill directly. On the other hand, he also hopes to provide more convenience to his troops.


    However, what disappointed him was that even though his movement was so great, he could hear his voice flying in the sky for several kilometers. But from start to finish, there was no reaction in the canyon. Don''t say what the devil is Satan, even the so-called embarrassed angels or cultists, he did not see one.


    The death canyon under the overcast clouds is like its nickname for life, and there is no bit of life reaction in the air. This made him subconsciously start to doubt whether he was looking for the wrong place.


    It��s not always that the guys are united and have a joke with themselves. He couldn''t help but think about it in his heart, but after thinking about it, this ridiculous thought was left behind by him.


    Such jokes are not open at all. He also believes that the group cannot have such a big heart and dare to make such jokes. And if not, then that is, your goal has been hidden.


    The infernal monarch is also afraid, and will choose to hide in front of humans? Thinking of this, Stark��s evaluation of Satan was a bit lower, and on the surface, he immediately spoke up and sneered at the canyon below him.


    "Satan! I know that you are here, how, as the king of hell, do you have the courage to face humanity? Since you dare to plot and want to seek this world, why don''t you dare to stand up to me? Fighting with me in front of you? Are you doing this? It��s ridiculous. If I were you, I might as well find an old witch, crying and shouting into her arms to find milk. I know, you and her. You should like this one!"


    Stark''s mouth is as vicious as ever, and such vicious words are immediately received feedback from the opponent.


    With a bang, the mountain wall of the canyon was suddenly burned through a dark red fire column. After avoiding the fire pillar sideways, Stark immediately heard the sound coming from the mountain wall. .

 Chapter 1785： Angry Heart Artifact

    "Ignorant humans, want to fight with me? It��s arrogant. But since you have such courage, then I will give you such an opportunity. If you have the ability, then come down, I am here waiting for you!"


    This is an invitation, of course, a malicious invitation. In the face of the well-arranged traps of the enemy, not everyone has the courage to step in and go. However, Stark obviously didn''t care about this. He looked at the dark and dark cave under his feet and sneered, and he had already hesitated to go in.


    This is the daring performance of the Art High people. Of course, with the power he currently has, he does have such a bold qualification.


    You know, compared with the previous all-nano metal proliferating steel armor, he has further development at this moment. And this kind of development, to be honest, has already gone beyond the scope of science.


    In the battle with Steve, his body suffered considerable damage under the power of the sword of the king. At that time, in order to save his life, Thor Thor had to use his own power to forcibly suppress the power in his body.


    The power from the king of God, Anuda, and the power of Thor, continually clash and sway in Stark��s body. Under the conflict between these two divine powers, the nanometals that have been severely damaged have to do their best to self-proliferate to maintain their stable existence.


    This maintenance requires sufficient energy to support it, and even if Stark has the latest miniature ark reactor, it will not be able to support such consumption. Especially before that, he had a tough fight with Steve. So naturally, when this struggle is going to be critical, the Ark reaction furnace on his body is already unsustainable.


    According to common sense, at this time, nano-metals should be out of the battlefield, and wait for themselves to restart again in a dormant manner. However, it is not known because the previous battle destroyed its core mechanism, or it was a flaw in Stark''s own safety design. When the energy is exhausted, these nano-metals not only have not stopped functioning, but because of the contact with the two conflicting divine powers, the operation has become more intense.


    This level of intensity has not only been limited to Stark''s subcutaneous tissue, but has completely penetrated into all parts of his body and in various cells. From the perspective of nano-metals, it replaces those parts of Stark��s body that cannot withstand these two conflicts of power, allowing him to develop resistance in such conflicts and incorporate these two distinct forces. Go to your own energy cycle system. In general, it saved Stark''s life.


    Just looking at it from the human eye, all these changes are obviously a very crucial step for Stark from human beings to non-humans.


    This is not a good thing. To be honest, this is a very difficult question. But if you let go of those philosophical speculations, then there is no doubt that Stark''s power has been significantly improved in this particular change.


    With the power of the double gods that are constantly regenerating as the source of strength, he already has some meanings that break the limitations of the fusion of science and magic, and under the blessing of the power of the gods, which is extremely mysterious, his nano metal It also received a fundamental sublimation.


    Dressed in today''s nano armor, he can be seen as an artifact with self-awareness and mobility, and it is impossible to use artifacts to fight against the so-called gods.


    Of course, all this Stark himself is not very clear. He is only out of his instincts and pride, he believes that he has the ability to confront the so-called gods. And in this case, then of course, there is no reason for him to do the kind of little man who is timid and timid.


    The most dangerous situation is that there will be ambushes from the enemy above the middle, and if that is the case, then it is not a big deal to kill it. A few small flaws, there is really nothing to be afraid of. In his eyes, what is truly qualified to threaten himself is just that one.


    Although Stark thought so in the heart, but the spirit is not too lax. He didn''t want this kind of scandal in the gutter to happen on his own body, so he should be careful, he has no points.


    However, what was unexpected was that there was no such thing as he expected on the road. There is nothing to stop the little cockroaches, there is no hidden trap. If you don''t see that the passage is formed under the pillar of fire, it is the deliberate guidance of the other party. He even suspects that he is looking for the wrong place.


    When are the devils in **** not disdain to play this trick? Stark felt in his heart, but there was no meaning to stay. As soon as the propulsion device on his foot accelerated, he passed through the deep rock wall tunnel and then slammed into a cave.


    The thick darkness in the cave made him unprepared for a while, especially the subtle touch on his feet, which gave him the feeling of accidentally stepping on the shit. This feeling is of course unacceptable to him, so immediately, he is like a huge electric light bulb, releasing the most dazzling light from the energy device of the chest.


    Stark''s bad taste makes his release more dazzling than the brightness of large searchlights. In such an environment where you can''t see your fingers, one can''t even say that your eyes must be flashed. Although he does not expect this to let Satan, who is hiding here, blink, but he still hopes that this may give the other party a just embarrassment.


    However, his ideas did not work. Because even if it was such a dazzling light, it could not penetrate the deep darkness in this cave.


    Just as there is something thick in the air, the light that he released is just spilling into the range of two or three meters in front of him, as if he had been swallowed by something. In the face of such a situation, Stark can only look around at the same time as he is secretly screaming at the end of the five-finger cave.


    Very limited visibility and severely disturbed detection devices make it difficult for Stark to see where it is. He looked around for a long time, until the end, only put his eyes down on his feet.


    I am very worried about what kind of dirty things he stepped on. He still cares about the touch under his feet. The reason why he did not observe this for the first time was because he was worried about a fierce battle. Now that this is not the case, then of course he has to take a look. It doesn''t matter if this look, his eyebrows hidden under the helmet immediately wrinkled.


    The thick liquid, and the color that is already solidifying into black, plus the scent that is absolutely pungent. There is no doubt that this is blood. As far as you can see, the entire ground is such a color, which means that the blood here can be more than one star and a half, but more than almost covering the entire ground. And considering the cruel nature of the devil, they certainly will not be slaughtering any livestock to do food processing and the like, then it is certain that the source of these blood will only be a possible human!


    With this in mind, Stark immediately took a step and marched toward the darkness that the light could not reach. And as he expected, when he walked into the darkness, he immediately saw a body belonging to human beings crouching on the ground.


    At this moment, the corpses that have been **** and clean have revealed an abnormal, dry and thin appearance. From the faint bloodstains on the black robes they wore, it can be seen that the vast amount of blood on the ground comes from them.


    They have knives on their hands and blood on their knives. From here, Stark can tell that they are committing suicide. And so many people commit suicide collectively? This is already making his scalp begin to numb.


    As a superhero who has experienced many, a national president with a heavy burden. He is very aware of the nature of humanity today. Selfish, greedy, stupid, there is no such thing as an honor.


    They only care about their own interests, and even say that it is easy for others to push others into the fire pit. In this case, it is normal for them to kill others, and suicide is the most abnormal performance.


    What makes so many people choose to commit suicide? The first thing he can think of is the devil''s confusion. Just like a mutant who was once jealous of the US government, a man who can manipulate his mind, he doubts that these human beings have been brainwashed to make such a terrible move.


    This was his first thought, but the next discovery was to let him overthrow the idea.


    He found that these corpses almost always maintained a consistent movement, a consistent expression. That is, they all hold their palms, and above their palms, they are a piece of rotten and withered meat.


    It can be seen from the wounds of the bodies, this is their heart. And Lenovo''s previous discovery, Stark is not difficult to guess, these people are using their knives to live out their own heart, and then gradually step into death. This should be very painful. For today''s human beings, this kind of thing should be chilling and timid. But the truth is, this is not the case. Because the expression on their faces is not a bit timid and fearful, and there is no such pain and distortion to face death. They have only one kind of satisfaction, a kind of wholehearted dedication and reward, and a great joy that the soul is sublimated.


    This should not be the expression of those who are in control of the soul. Because in the time of death, in order to avoid being affected by themselves, those who control the minds of others will naturally shrink their spiritual strength back. This situation makes the controlled people often awake at the moment of death, so their expressions are the same as when the average person faces death, even more distortion and hatred.


    This is not the case now, so Stark boldly guessed that they really did such a terrible thing because of their own wishes.


    This is even more terrible than they are being manipulated to die, because if such deaths are really out of their will, then they can only be distorted greed and lost souls. As a member of humanity, he really does not want to admit that human beings will become like this. But in the face of cruel facts, he has to admit that such a locust-like existence really exists.


    They would rather use their death and pain as gifts and give them to an evil incarnation in the dark. They are not willing to save their lives and leave a living path for their compatriots. Can such people really be called humans?


    Thinking of this, Stark was ashamed of the thoughts he had shaken because of the lives of these people. Of course, after shame, it is the deepest anger. It is not only for these self-destructive human beings, but also more to confuse their existence.


    This anger was so fierce that Stark immediately screamed at the darkness of his eyes as he couldn��t hold his own emotions.


    "Satan! Are you not going to fight with me? Come out, don''t hide in this darkness like a coward. Do you think that hiding can solve the problem? No, this can''t be solved, it can only make me More despise you, from your timidity to your soul! If you still have a little courage, just roll it out and roll out like a man to fight me. I want to crush you, I want to let Those who believe in your idiots know that their death has no meaning, their blood has no value! Because you can''t go anywhere except hell!"


    "Oh, I can hear from your tone, your anger is about to destroy your reason. This is not a small difference from what I understand. Mr. Tony Stark, you don''t seem to be anything." People who are emotional!"


    In Stark''s words, the thick darkness began to shrink, as in the scene of the ink rendering, an extreme darkness appeared in front of Stark.


    First, there was a voice coming from this big cockroach. Then, red skin, pure black eyes, a white suit still Satan smiled and walked out of this shack.


    He first looked around the dead bodies that had died because of him, and then moved his eyes back to Stark. Then, his awkward face, which was rendered by color, immediately showed a playful smile.


    "You are so angry because of what, my president. Is it because of their death? I am blunt, these humans do not seem to have much value for you and your country. Even, just say, just On the contrary, most of them can be called hidden dangers. Now, I can help you a lot, help you solve them in the most convenient way. For this reason, you are mad at me, I I want to say, is this not somewhat unfamiliar?"

 Chapter 1786： Shaking the mind and enchanting the magic sound

    "unreasonable?"


    When he heard the question of Satan, Stark was a glimpse first, and then it seemed as if he was extremely angry and laughed at Satan.


    "Why, you still want me to thank you in person! Yes, this is fine. I even said that I am happy to present a congressional medal to you. However, this is a prerequisite, that is, you are willing to join the nationality of the United States. Obey the laws of this country and always think for the benefit of this country! This is very simple, isn''t it?"


    "Of course, this is very simple. If you don''t want to target me in the name of the law, I would be happy to accept your invitation. After all, this country still has a little meaning. Imagine if I can Your hand takes your position, and then sitting in the White House with the power of the whole country as a pawn, and going to the next big game with other forces in the world, it will be a very interesting scene. Isn''t it?"


    Satan doesn''t mind Stark''s little ridicule. After living for so many years, if he can''t bear even a little ridicule, then he really lived on the dog in his life. Of course, to put it this way, he is not the kind of person who is self-contained. So the reverse mocking back has become his current choice.


    As the devil in hell, and the king of the devil. Satan certainly has his own set of words. Don''t look at his muscles is the biggest in the whole hell. As a big man, he can''t just rely on his muscles to eat, which hurts his strength. Therefore, under normal circumstances, he mostly maintains the style of being able to do bb.


    Look at the cultists present. Do you think they are loyal to him because of the power of Satan? Of course not. The reason why they will dedicate themselves to Satan in such a sincere manner is that power is part of it, but more importantly, because of Satan''s speech confusion.


    Being able to confuse a group of people is willing to commit suicide in the most cruel way. Satan''s ability in words is absolutely undoubtedly top. With such a skill, the reverse of the two guns is certainly not a problem.


    Of course, he can choose to be euphemistic and say something nice. But he is not going to do this, because he can see that Stark is different from ordinary people whose IQs are below the normal line. His will is not to be tempted by words. In this case, there is no need to waste energy to compile those who are good, and think of what is said. Although this may increase the hostility of both sides, from the attitude of Stark, there seems to be no room for them to ease.


    In this respect, Satan thinks very clearly, so he is straightforward and is not willing to take care of Stark''s thoughts. In the face of his frankness, Stark also made a gesture of fighting without any disguise, and then said to Satan.


    "It seems that we can''t talk about it. If this is the case, then the battle seems to be our only choice. Come on, Satan. Let me see if you can be worthy of the name, be careful, Don''t let me kill you if you accidentally!"


    The energy of the Ark reactor is moving upstream of his body. Under the coordinated control of the nano-metals, he is like a burning metal, releasing amazing heat.


    This made his threat level more than one layer at a time, as long as someone with an eye can see it, now if he is a fist, it will definitely be more powerful than a simple iron fist attack. It seems that I don''t want to experience the feeling of meat on the iron plate. Satan immediately seems to be a new born timid, and said to Stark.


    "Violence? Really, Mr. President, I want to hate violence. I think people like us are using a more civilized way to resolve our differences. After all, there is no big contradiction between us. And in many ways, we all have room for cooperation, aren''t we?"


    ��Cooperation?�� As soon as he heard the word, Stark immediately began to wonder if his ears had problems. After he had found no problems on several occasions, he immediately turned his head and said to Satan as an interrogation. "I don''t know what you think, Satan. Do you think we can cooperate after you have done this kind of thing?"


    "Why not? Still, what did I do for you unforgivable?"


    After glanced at the bodies around him, when Satan spoke up, he suddenly showed a scornful expression on his face.


    "I have only so far convened a group of believers who believe in me, and then let them sacrifice themselves when they voluntarily. Six or seven hundred people, this is the damage I have done to this country so far. If you say that you must treat them as hurt, I am willing to admit it. But apart from that, what have I done? It seems that there is nothing."


    "Compared with the losses of confrontation between various countries or various forces in the world, hundreds of people in the district are not a big deal at all. According to what I understand, it is the infighting of the country itself. Which time is it not the casualties of tens of thousands of people? This is a negligible loss, compared to the hundreds of millions of human beings in this country. If it can produce greater benefits, I think the loss is completely Can be ignored."


    "So, if I can work with you to bring greater benefits, what reason do you have to reject me, Mr. President!"


    Perhaps Stark��s emotions at this moment are quite exciting, but this emotional change still can��t interfere with his reason. After all, he is a person in the position of the president. He can''t indulge his emotions, and he can completely become a person who decides because of his own likes and dislikes. So naturally, at this time, he had to stop thinking about his own attack and hesitated to ask about Satan.


    "Cooperation? Do you think that as a devil, what can I do with human beings?"


    ��Is this not obvious?��


    As the ghost suddenly appeared next to Stark, Satan hooked his shoulder and whispered in his ear.


    "Hell and the world, the countless creatures and territories in the two worlds, isn''t this enough for us to share?"


    "I know you very well, Stark. You have amazing wisdom and courage. For this country, you have exhausted your thoughts and pulled it back from the edge of life and death almost again and again in an impossible way. To be honest, It is very difficult to do this step. However, no matter how hard you try, you can''t restore this country to its most powerful position. This is not a problem you can change, no matter the world. The situation or time will not give you this possibility. It can be said that it is almost doomed. You can''t do this in your lifetime. Unless"


    "Unless you can get my help!"


    "Your help? What kind of help can you give me?"


    Suddenly, Stark��s tone has become weird. This tone contains quite complex emotions, anger and hesitation, but in terms of Satan''s feelings, what he can feel the most is the greed and heart that lies in it.


    Undoubtedly, his own statement has already shaken Stark��s thoughts. Next, as long as you can come up with more valuable things, then he may not be able to change his own ideas and stand on the same line with himself.


    This is not surprising. From the perspective of the above, the interests are the most real things. As long as it is profitable, any one of the superiors may change this way. Stark will not be the first person to choose this way, nor will it be the last one. In this regard, Satan said that it has long been commonplace. So he didn''t bother to do the extra expressions, he said it was to Stark.


    "Destruction, chaos and death. Don''t forget my identity, Mr. Stark. I am the devil of hell. As long as I can put my hand on the human world, let the world fall into the fire of anxious hell. It��s an easy task."


    "I can let all your enemies, all the countries and forces that may be against you, fall into desperation. At that time, your country is the only pure land in the world, the only Eden. In order to survive. In order to survive, all human beings will yearn for your country. The United States will become the only shining beacon of hope in the sea of ??endless darkness, and you will become the master of this piece of pure land."


    "Wealth, power, faith, everything will become what you have at your fingertips. You will be the greatest king of all ages, the king of mankind, human history will always remember you, you will be eternal sacred and savior. And all this, what else are you dissatisfied with?"


    Very confusing words, even if Stark himself had to admit that Satan��s conditions were too rich.


    It is true that wealth, power and faith are not lacking. No one doesn''t want to get more of it.


    The wealth he possesses is nothing more than the wealth of Stark enterprises, and the Stark company has a very rich heritage, but in the end it is impossible to compare with the wealth of the entire human race. By the same token, he has great power as the president of the United States, but in any case, it is not comparable to the authority of the king of the whole human being.


    As for the belief, let alone say it. What is the difference between a superhero and a savior? This is probably a problem that is unclear.


    Satan has almost opened the limits of being able to give a human. In the face of such conditions, Stark said that he did not have a little bit of heart, it is absolutely impossible.


    He was moved, but he did not wear away his own reason because of this urge to desire. He is very clear about the truth, that is, he can''t get it without paying anything. Satan cannot be indifferent in this kind of cooperation. Since he can give such conditions to himself, it means that he will certainly get more benefits here.


    In this case, once you have been blindly fulfilled, you may soon be stepping into the abyss of eternal annihilation. If it is light, it is the problem. He represents more than himself. He represents the country behind him. And to let him take the fate of the country to do such a deal with the devil, he is obviously unacceptable.


    Suddenly alert, Stark suddenly felt a lingering in his heart. Unconsciously, he was already smeared by Satan in his heart, and almost made a big mistake.


    He didn''t know if this was Satan''s evil magic or his own inner thoughts. On this issue, he preferred the former, so immediately, he pushed Satan to hook his arm and his backhand was against him. The energy weapon in his hand is revealed.


    "What did you do to me, Satan! What kind of evil magic did you use to confuse me!"


    "Incitement?"


    Satan''s face was full of innocence. In the face of Stark''s movements, he didn''t think he shook his head, then sighed and said to him.


    "Mr. Stark, I can swear by my soul. I have never used any magic that has shaken my heart. I just use words to give you a possibility, and because of this possibility, you Everything comes from your own will."


    "You can doubt me, but you can''t doubt yourself. Ask yourself, are you really unwilling to accept the statement I made?"


    This problem is very difficult for Stark to answer, so immediately, he fell into silence. This means that he is struggling in his heart, and Satan is very happy to see such a struggle happen to himself. So he just smiled and waited silently for the final result.


    This time is not long, it can even be said very quickly. Soon, Stark''s movements became weak. He can no longer insist on waiting for Satan, and this also means that he has an idea in his heart and has the upper hand. What is this idea, can be seen from his problems.


    "You want to work with me, what can you get from here? Don''t say that you have nothing to ask for, if you really have nothing to ask for, then you will not stand in this place. Tell me about you. Ambition, if you sincerely want to cooperate, if your ambition is within my acceptance, then cooperation is not bad!"


    "That''s it, that''s it, I know, I know you are a wise person, Lord Stark."


    Satan snorted and suddenly began to laugh. He patted Stark''s shoulder and said to him without hesitation.


    "Do you know? You are the most interesting guy I have met for thousands of years, and the smartest guy. I appreciate you and appreciate you very much. So, I am willing to tell you my answer!"


    Having said that, his expression suddenly changed, and his eyes suddenly showed fierce ambition and ultimate greed. At this moment, he no longer has any cover, and all his thoughts and evil thoughts have been revealed by him.


    "My request is very simple, that is, I want to be the **** of **** and the world. The only, supreme God!"

 Chapter 1787： Become a **** and believe in humanity

    "Become a god?"


    Such a statement made Stark a bit worried, he imagined a lot of possibilities, but the only thing he didn''t think was that Satan would make such a request.


    What is becoming a god? There are many options to choose from. Become a woodcarving clay in the church, which can be called God. It is also the existence of prayers and prayers between people. It is God more to be a slaying and killing, and all creatures are afraid to violate their will.


    Stark did not believe that Satan had moved out of such conditions, and finally he was only looking for an opportunity to be placed on the table. So what is certain is that he wants to be the latter two. The latter two, which are not the conditions that can be easily reached.


    For example, the former becomes the existence of people''s prayers and prayers, such as God. How long did it take for Westerners to learn to add the title ��My God **** Christ�� to their sentences? It is not polite to say that it is a habit formed under the high-pressure policy of several generations.


    Don''t say that God''s glory is supreme, and all human beings should convert to such stupid things. You know, when Christianity was just beginning to flourish, it was the era of the Roman Empire, and in that era, the Romans believed in their Roman gods more than a **** and **** who did not know where to come from.


    If it were not for the split of the Roman Empire, and that the sectarian faith of Rome itself would not compete with the flourishing Christianity, then the subsequent religious beliefs would have no Christianity.


    Christianity really began to gain a firm foothold, just after the separation of East and West Rome, and the establishment of Christianity as the state religion. And it really developed, spread throughout the Western world, but also by the expansion of the East and West Roman Empire.


    At this time, although Christianity has influence, his influence has not yet reached the time when everyone has to hang God. The true formation of this habit should be in the Middle Ages, in an era when the theocratic power was greater than the royal power.


    When theocracy is greater than the kingship, all those who do not believe in God will be treated as cruel and cruel and even inhumane. Even if it is for self-protection, the ordinary people will honestly add the name of God. In your own everyday language.


    Coupled with the ignorance of the West at the time, Christianity was a very deceptive sect. So hundreds of thousands of years, generations of generations and dozens of generations, the so-called god''s prestige naturally has accumulated.


    From a certain perspective, this is probably the ultimate in religious development. It is impossible to unify all human thoughts in the world under one religious belief in the past, let alone in the prevalence of freedom of thought and scientific materialism.


    Unless it is said that the human world has suddenly suffered tremendous disasters, human civilization has regressed to the Stone Age overnight, otherwise such things cannot be realized at all.


    And if it is impossible to achieve such a thing, then it is even more impossible to become a killer and killer. When everyone is awed by God and worshipped the highest God.


    Why do the collective suicides of 666 cultists make Stark shocked? Because in his view, the behavior of these people is definitely out of the scope of normal people. How can a normal person do this stupid thing, is it a kind of thing that you learned in a few years of compulsory education?


    As a president, he naturally feels distressed by the loss of education. However, he himself knows that there are so many wonderful things in the case of compulsory education. It is definitely a one-hundred-and-a-half situation. Anyone who honestly completes compulsory education and whose IQ level is above the average line is unlikely to do such a thing. The percentage of mental retardation in humans has always been a minority.


    Therefore, if the sentence is not good, Satan wants to let all human beings let him ask for it. It is absolutely a matter of the Arabian Nights. It was only Stark��s concern that what Satan asked was such a result.


    His fears were not unreasonable, because in the face of his inquiry, Satan��s face suddenly showed strange excitement and distortion.


    "Yes, my request is to become God, the supreme god. Replace God''s old and immortal status, and command all the creatures of **** and human beings. I let all my souls surrender to me, their lives, souls and even their lives. Faith is dedicated to me. Just as humans did not die for God, but I want more than him, and I want to accomplish even higher than him!"


    "This is my condition, Stark, this is what I want to achieve. Working with me, I am the **** of **** and the world, and you are the king of **** and the world. You and I join hands, all **** and even the world. All creatures will be worshipped at our feet. I can even promise you, whether you are alive or after you die, you will retain this identity. You will be my right arm, always with me Believe me, this is the greatest favor for a human being!"


    Saying such a saying in the name of Satan did show his value and sincerity to Stark, but in Stark��s ear, how could it be that it was not a taste? .


    It is true that he is very excited about the scene that Satan portrays. If the whole world is caught in the darkness, and the United States alone is a bright country, then the value of the United States is no longer measurable by a single country. It will become a pure land and become a home of bliss that is full of aspirations such as the Garden of Eden and the Western Paradise.


    This will be a more brilliant approach than hegemony to dominate the world, and it is a true kingly means. Just, is this means really good? At this time, Stark��s heart immediately hesitated.


    In terms of his ideals and identity, this may be the most likely means to achieve his ideals. Otherwise, it would probably be like Satan said, the strength of his life, I am afraid that it is unlikely to see the day of the American renaissance.


    However, for the revival of the United States, it is necessary to make human beings all over the world a slave to the devil. Is this really worth it?


    Although Stark has the courage and courage to put everything into his ideals, he still inevitably hesitates in the face of such a problem. In the end, he was a superhero, even if he said that he had not been filthy for his ideals, but in any case, there is still a sense of justice and goodness in his heart.


    Right now, the only remaining good thoughts are supporting him, so that he will not immediately succumb to the temptation of Satan. The reason for his support is simple: that is, human beings, why are they living?


    Where do we come from, where do we die, what is the meaning of our lives in this world? This is a long-standing problem, and it may even be a question without an answer. In the face of such a problem, one thing is very certain. That is, human beings have fallen from the squatting to the grave. The meaning of life in this district for one hundred years is definitely not for the slaves of someone.


    We are born to freedom, which means that we will never be a vassal of anyone. We have free thoughts, free souls, no matter how the world treats us, no matter how harsh the outside world is, we can''t let us give in, let us sell our thoughts and souls and become others. The plaything in the palm.


    This may not be the most standard answer, but it is the universal value that is now recognized by the world. For ordinary people who have no ability to dominate their own destiny and can only follow the trend of the times, this is probably the only way they can maintain their dignity.


    And if you say that you don��t care about the feelings of ordinary people for your own ideals and deprive them of the last dignity and freedom they have, isn��t that too cruel?


    Stark is a person, or even though he has reached the point of being inhuman, but psychologically, he has always put himself into the category of human beings.


    As a human being, whether from his own will or from the overall situation of the race, he does not want the human beings of this world to become a corpse without freedom and soul, and become only knowing to pray for the so-called gods. The flesh.


    Because this is equivalent to the elimination of human nature, and for human beings, if there are no free thoughts and souls, then the value and meaning of their existence will probably be lost.


    Stark did not want to be a sinner of the ages. He did not want the future of mankind to plant the seeds of destruction because of his choice. So the heart sighed so slightly, he already made an idea.


    At this time, Satan did not know how Stark made the decision. Perhaps it was the problem of Stark��s attitude before, that he thought that this human being, like those who had been tempted by him in the past, had already been blinded by greed and desire, so at this time, he did not have to Stark at all. The tar is too big for defense.


    This gave Stark the best chance, and in the next moment, he was already waving his fist and squatting on Satan''s stomach.


    The loading of energy is just a matter of thought, and under his thoughts, the powerful energy suddenly gives him endless kinetic energy. This time, don''t look at his movements, his movements are limited, but the other is not to say that the impact of this punch is likely to fly a sixty or seventy tons of tanks.


    Satan is completely unprepared, even if he has preparedness, he may not be able to hold such a punch in the current state. So without exception, Stark��s fist was built immediately, as if a big barrel was on the human body. He directly gave Satan��s chest a thorough look.


    Things have developed to this point, it can be said that the peaks and turns, steep and sharp changes. Satan did not even think about it at all. Before, he was still very happy with himself. The guy who bargained for the price, he had a poor picture of himself and a deadly murder.


    This makes him angry, but more is puzzled. So taking advantage of this opportunity, he grabbed Stark and wore his arm, regardless of the high temperature above, and let his palms burn when he was letting him scream at him. Followed up.


    "Why, why are you doing this!"


    Now he looks a lot like a back light. After all, he is pierced through his chest. The ghost knows how much of the key internal organs are complete. According to Stark''s understanding, such a serious injury, can talk very much, want to live and jump like a okay person, is simply daydreaming.


    Yes, Satan is the devil, but what about the devil, can the devil not follow the Basic Law? The vital point of the creature is placed there. Except for a few metamorphosis that can be over-regenerated, it can make a smashing of the chest internal organs, and it is estimated that there will be single-celled creatures such as paramecium.


    Stark hasn''t seen the devil yet. You have to say that I am going to punch like this. You become like a fog like a rain and a wind. Then you forget. The problem is that I have a real punch, definitely the touch of the flesh. Even the blood is shot, the feeling of flesh and bone can be felt through the nano-metal that is already sensitive to the skin on the arm. You must let him believe that he has no achievements in this fist. It is absolutely impossible.


    In short, although he did not believe that he had hit Satan on the verge of death, he also believed that Satan suffered a lot from his own fist. In particular, his current posture is still very subtle, and most of his arms are buried in Satan''s chest. As long as he thinks, high-energy radiation, strong thermal shock, can cause considerable damage to Satan at any time.


    From this point of view alone, the initiative of the scene is completely in his hands. So naturally, he also confidently answered the question of Satan.


    "Why? It''s very simple. Perhaps the cooperation you proposed is very tempting, and even can be said to be difficult for me to refuse. But if this is done at the expense of the entire human being losing the future and becoming a livestock-like existence, Then I would rather give up this cooperation!"


    "Humans are not captive, you can take out the animals that slaughter meat, and you are never. Whether it is a **** or a devil, even if you are born with more powerful power than humans, you absolutely have no The reason is to treat human beings as livestock. If you insist on doing this stupid thing, then be prepared to be picked up by humans and break into your chest!"


    "It��s ridiculous! It��s just a lamb raised by God��s old and undead guy, since I dare to put such a eulogy in front of me!��


    Satan��s face is full of anger, and his words are full of disgust and hatred. This performance further stimulated Stark''s psychology, so immediately the next moment, he has already clenched his fist again.


    "So, God is dead!"

 Chapter 1788： Life and death confrontation

    Having said that, it is already necessary to continue. So immediately, Stark changed the energy output mode on his arm, converting the full energy into heat, and then from the arm. The nano metal was cast out.


    The temperature instantly rises from normal temperature to five thousand degrees Celsius. It is not at all polite to say that almost all metals at this temperature are only melted. It should be noted that even the key element of palladium in the earliest model of the Ark reactor has a melting point of only 1555 degrees, and the tungsten which is the most melting point has a melting point of only about 3400 degrees. In this world, unless it is a metal element that has not yet been discovered, or simply a special metal such as Edelman alloy or Zhenjin, there is really nothing that can withstand such high temperatures.


    That is to say, Stark took advantage of his authority and got a lot of Zhenjin from Wakanda to add to his own nano-metal. Otherwise, if this is the case, he will be able to bake off most of his life.


    Such damage, even the gods and devils, will be hit hard. Satan at the moment is no exception. He was attacked by Stark and was hit hard, and the high temperature burst of this one immediately ignited the whole person like a torch.


    It was only for a moment that his body was burned through the flames. The flesh and blood instantly vaporize, but only the bones are like firewood, burning. In theory, to this extent, no matter how strong the guy should be to the end of the strong, just to spend a moment, it should be completely down on the ground. But this kind of reason does not seem to apply to Satan''s body, because until this time, his palm is still very powerful on the arm of Stark, and more and more force.


    This power is so extraordinary that even the nano-metals with the structure of the vibrating gold are not able to completely resist this force, and Stark, who is in its protection, can��t help but lick his mouth. .


    In the end, it still exists on the basis of human beings, and the restriction of pain still exists for him. Although this force is not enough to crush his arm and cause permanent disability, he still can''t help but twist his posture and move toward Satan in a forced way. I got down.


    This is the beginning of Satan''s counterattack, but it is not the end. Although he wanted to tear Stark''s arm directly from him, he still had a slight look at the firmness and toughness of nanometals. The strength of this body has reached its maximum, but it is only barely doing this, which makes his heart more or less a feeling of dissatisfaction.


    If he continues, he can''t make a bigger victory, so he will stretch his legs and kneel on Stark''s chest and fly Stark to the direct cockroach.


    This time is to open the distance and let him get rid of the previously controlled state. Then, as he rushed, the whole person had already caught up with Stark, who had flew out, and then held down his head and squeezed his head toward the ground.


    Even the nano-metal with vibrating metal can''t stop the power of Satan. It can be imagined how much damage he can do in the end.


    So now I only heard a bang, and the whole cave was shaken with this impact. The first and foremost Stark faced a tingling and dizziness in the face of such an impact, and then involuntarily, there was blood flowing like a water that unscrewed the faucet and flowed out of his nose.


    This is a manifestation of intracranial trauma, and if it is an ordinary person, the face of such symptoms is afraid that it has long lost its ability to resist. However, Stark is now in the inhuman field, so in the face of such trauma, he just feels a little discomfort, and does not fall to the point of arbitrarily fish.


    His thinking is still clear, so he understands that he can''t be beaten so unilaterally. If you have been beaten all the time, even if he is covered in iron, it is estimated that he will be hammered into iron. So counterattack, that is, what he has to do now.


    The back of the head was pressed by Satan, which made it difficult for him to counterattack. In this regard, he could only spread his hands back, and the hand-held energy-collecting device aimed at Satan behind him, and then sprayed it all at once with full power.


    The energy impact of the latest energy devices, the destructive high temperature caused by it is definitely not under the hot air of the sun, coupled with the inherent kinetic energy damage of the energy impact, the killing is absolutely considerable.


    In this dark cave, at first glance it seems that two probe lamps are gathered together to form a waterfall of hot light. Under the impact of this waterfall, even the affected mountain walls began to disintegrate and melt. It is conceivable that Satan, who was the first to be attacked, suffered tremendous damage.


    Stark only felt that the back was light, and the moment of suppression from Satan was lifted out. He did not dare to take it lightly and immediately flipped over his body. And just as he stood up, a tyrannical force had already landed on his neck and flew him out.


    At this time, the guy who can launch such a tyrannical attack is naturally non-Satan. Judging from the strength of his attack, the previous energy attack did not seem to have any effect on him. However, after seeing his current state, Stark immediately overturned the idea.


    The attack that had allowed Satan to lift the hand before, not only caused his chest to be hit hard, but even the flesh and blood of the whole body was burned to ashes. And if analyzed from these conditions, his current appearance should be a burning sputum, and accompanied by a large area of ??sternal fracture symptoms.


    Satan, which is now seen by Stark, is not like this. The flame on the body has disappeared, which may be a side effect caused by high energy impact. The same news, there are Satan''s arms. With the completely disappearing arm below the elbow and the high temperature carbonization and damage on the front of the sternum and skull, Stark can roughly determine what happened before.


    The situation should be like this. In the face of his own energy jet, Satan, who can''t escape, can only cross his arms and make the most instinctive defense. This temporary build defense does not completely offset the damage from energy shocks. His arms are shattered by powerful energy in an instant, and he himself is also damaged.


    It seems to have completely fallen into the wind, but in fact, after the initial impact, Satan has stabilized his position. He escaped from this energy shock in time, avoiding more damage to himself. Then he took a sneak attack on Stark.


    The result of this calculation is inseparable, and Stark also got an important conclusion from such speculation that Satan is not something that cannot be confronted.


    Each of his own attacks can cause damage to him. Although these injuries can''t directly knock him down, they can continue to accumulate. In this way, as long as you can accumulate less and add up this damage a little bit, then in the end he will always have a day to split him into bone slag.


    This is an optimistic idea, or, in the face of such a strong enemy, Stark can not help but look optimistic. He needs to be uplifted to provide a little confidence. In the current situation, there is nothing more to enhance his confidence than the destruction.


    To understand this, Stark no longer has the slightest hesitation. He supplied energy to the power system, but for a moment, he turned himself into an illusory light and shadow, and then launched an attack on Satan.


    The evolutionary steel armor speed is not unpleasant, conservative estimates, his speed in this moment has reached the level close to the first cosmic speed. At this speed, thinking has become a constraint on his actions. His speed of response cannot keep up with his own speed. Even what his eyes can see are illusory pieces of light and shadow.


    He can only do straight-line short-range charges in this situation, and even so, under such a horrible speed, the damage he brings is amazing. After all, the ultimate speed is the ultimate destructive power, and in the case that he has almost turned into light and shadow, he has already had no difference from the invincible sword.


    Satan may have expected Stark''s counterattack, but he never thought that Stark''s counterattack would be this way, and his speed of counterattack was so fast. At such a speed, even he is difficult to make a timely response. So in an instant, he was already hit by the golden red light that Stark had turned into.


    This time, the ground shakes the mountain. The caves that were originally conservative in trauma are obviously unable to support such repeated and repeated destruction. Especially such terrible damage.


    Be aware that at this level of speed, even a fist-sized stone can explode with amazing destructive power. Not to mention that Stark adds up to nearly two hundred kilograms. It can be said that the destructive power caused by this impact is no different from the thousands of tons of tnt detonation. Under such amazing destructive power, the entire cave and even the entire rock were like an earthquake, and the whole collapse collapsed.


    The smoke is rolling, and the boulder is like a comet, falling down from the top of the head. The mountain wall collapsed in a chain of bangs, and hundreds of tons of weight was enough to crush any kind of creature on the earth into a powder.


    The danger was that even Stark was not willing to bear it, so he quickly set up his body and began to desperately flee.


    For Satan, he obviously does not think that Satan can be safe in this kind of impact. You must know that under the impact of the attack, even he himself has suffered enough. If it is not that the structure of his body has the characteristics of vibrating gold, now he is afraid that he will die before he can die.


    This is very reckless, and can even be said to be an attack with the enemy. After all, the role of force is mutual. While he was hitting the other side, he himself was also hit by the reaction of this impact. The characteristics of Zhenjin offset this horrible impact, or even if he wears such a piece of iron on his body, in the end it may only become a pile of meat sauce in the canned food.


    It��s just lucky to have a sore stomach and some breathlessness. And fortunately, he doesn''t think it will happen to Satan. Even if he was able to keep a part of his lower body, in the case of this landslide, he could not escape the fate of being buried by the rock.


    Millions of tons of rocks are pressed against him. He is a big man who should not escape. If this is the case, then let this collapsed rock be his last grave.


    After several twists and turns, Stark, who finally escaped from the catastrophe of the landslide, looked at the smoke and dust splashing under his feet. The layers of rock that had been collapsing and collapsed silently sent out such feelings. He believes that he has won in this competition. Although the process is difficult, he still laughs at the end.


    However, before he enjoyed the joy of this victory, he immediately found a lot of things that were not right.


    The smoke began to retreat, and the situation after the collapse of the huge mountain rock was slowly fixed. And when it all came out slowly, Stark immediately discovered that the rich darkness that existed in the cave from the beginning still stood there tenaciously.


    Like a black giant egg, it stands between layers of rock. All the smoke, the rocks, but everything that touched this giant egg was swallowed up by the giant egg in an instant. It is like a giant mouth, like a foreign object that does not belong to this world. And just gazing at his existence, Stark can feel a deep fear and threat from instinct.


    "What the **** is this?"


    In the face of this simply incomprehensible thing, Stark couldn''t help but mutter. And just after he made such a voice, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "This is the power from hell, the transformation of my Lord in the world!"


    "Who!" The strange voice made Stark subconsciously alert, and when he looked at the sound, he immediately saw a strange man appearing on the edge of the black dome.


    He stared at Stark, his face slowly showing a mocking smile. This, combined with the strange environment at the moment, immediately gave Stark a bad feeling.


    "Who are you? Satan''s running dog?"


    "It''s really a polite name, Mr. Stark. I prefer the name of the right arm and the right arm compared to the running dog. Introduce yourself, I am Randel, the head of the Dark Angels Corps, the most important thing for Satan. My subordinates. It is a great honor to meet for the first time!"

 Chapter 1789： Conspiracy conjecture

    "You can really talk, Rendel. Let me guess, the reason you are so good to talk is that I killed your boss and gave you the opportunity to go up, so you will be so respectful, isn''t it?"


    By blaming all of the anomalies at the moment on Randkeil, Stark naturally took his usual arrogance and ridicule between words. In the face of such an analysis, Randil immediately raised his mouth and his face replied with disdain.


    "Mr. Stark, it is a good thing for a person to be smart, and it is the grace of the Creator. But if you take your own cleverness and casually make yourself smart, it is stupid, it is a waste of your talent!"


    "what do you mean?"


    The sensitive Starkton heard the words in Randil''s words, which made him worry, and he immediately frowned and asked.


    "It''s very simple, Mr. Stark. Do you really think that you can beat my master, the great Satan, by your own strength?"


    I patted the black dome around me, letting the rich darkness above smog and smog, and Dekeer continued to maintain her own playful attitude and stated mercilessly.


    "Don''t be too self-righteous, Mr. Stark. You must know that you are facing the incarnation of hell, the great demon Satan. Facing him is to face the whole world, and what can give you confidence to make you think that you I can beat a world, really, I am very curious!"


    This made Stark''s heart gloomy and had a bad feeling. But in the attitude of losing people without losing, he still said hard.


    "Are you yelling at me? Mr. Randil. I am a accustomed to the means of your religious people. Exaggerating the words, casually using the vocabulary words and nouns, and describing them as omnipotent and supreme. Actually. What? You are just a group of ridiculous clowns. As you hold some unknown means, you raise yourself to an exaggerated point. Once your tricks are seen, then you will immediately Falling down in the sky, falling a broken bone! Reasonable, do you have any reason for me to believe in you, and treat everything you say to me as true?"


    "It seems that you have a very bad sense of our existence, Mr. Stark. But it doesn''t matter, the facts are always better than eloquent. When you gradually realize what will happen next, you will finally I will understand who is the stupid one of us!"


    "What do you mean by this?"


    If what Dekeer said before is like the opening remarks that the magician used to play before the trick, then now his meaning is undoubtedly intended to let the audience witness his so-called miracle.


    The magician''s tricks may be astounding, making people feel magical and exciting, but Stark believes that Randall''s tricks will not be like this. He only makes people feel bad. And the situation will get worse in the end, he still has no concept in his heart. So he can only open it and ask questions about Rendezier.


    "What are you going to play!"


    "It''s very simple, just show the truth to you, Mr. Stark. Let me think about where we should start, right, start here!"


    Patted the palm of his hand, and there was a bright smile on Randall��s face. And as he made such an expression, Stark immediately heard a sound coming from his side, as if the wings were fanning.


    Of course, he did not think that he had an auditory hallucination, so he immediately began to look around. When he saw the situation around him, his face behind the helmet immediately became ugly.


    Hundreds of fallen angels did not know when it was around him and surrounded him. From the point of view of their fierceness and the attitude of holding swords, they obviously will not have any good ideas for him.


    Maybe in the next moment they will kill the sword and kill it in front of themselves, and from the energy intensity of each of them, Stark does not think that he has the ability to do one thing. He may win, but it will inevitably cost a lot of money, not to mention that there is another Randel in the eye, this seemingly dangerous guy may be better than Satan.


    It��s only the tiger��s point and the wolf. This is probably the most real idea of ??Stark. He is ready to break through, but he is ready to pre-empt. When these angels attacked them one step at a time, he found that these angels had turned around and had spread to the outside of the death canyon. .


    "What are they doing, what do you let them do?"


    The actions of the angels are not difficult to guess. Anyway, Stark does not think that their performance at the moment is a battle to escape. That should be even worse, and for speculation about this bad situation, Stark immediately questioned the parties here.


    "What? Is this still a question of question? Of course it is to start a war. Mr. Stark, you should have this kind of enlightenment when you reject my Lord''s proposal. My Lord will not let him hold him. Hostile, and refused his well-meaning person to exist safely. If you dare to reject and resist him, then you have to bear the corresponding price. Not just you, but all the existences that are related to you, all you care about People and things must bear this price together. Don''t forget, we are the devil of hell, but there is no mercy in our hearts! So"


    Randkeer��s reply allowed Stark to confirm his own conjecture, and he can imagine that since these angels could have been hiding around themselves until now, they want to ambush the troops they sent. Presumably it will not be a difficult thing.


    Judging from the intelligence they collected, the destructive power of the angels is very impressive. Under the premise of being unintentional, once they launch a raid on the army, they are bound to be hit hard by the fact that the current army is almost blind.


    If you are not careful, you may be completely annihilated. In such a situation, Stark is certainly unacceptable. So immediately, he put up his posture, and he planned to first warn the soldiers in his hands. Only he was just preparing to move, and the chain of burning blue flames was suddenly vacated, tied to him, and fixed his movements. And just as Stark was still surprised by this change, a huge force suddenly passed through the chain, and his whole person was suddenly completely uncontrolled, and was dragged straight by the chain. Come down.


    This process is certainly not gentle. Because although this action is like flying a kite, neither the person holding the line nor the guy flying in the sky has the meaning of cooperating with each other. They are all struggling, and that means they have to come up with enough power.


    Only by overwhelming the other side can they achieve their goals. Under this premise, Stark, who is a loser, certainly won''t feel good.


    Like a wrecked plane, he was dragged by the chain and fell on the rock at a very fast speed. The tremendous power made the mountain rock that had been barely stabilized and collapsed directly, and Stark, who was in it, also clearly felt the huge anti-seismic force.


    It was also the blessing of the characteristics of Zhenjin, which did not have any serious impact on him. In contrast, the chain that is as tight as the python is more and more troubled by him.


    The characteristics of Zhenjin are that he can be immune to most of the physical and kinetic energy shocks. In contrast, this action of continuously compressing the action space is to make this feature less space to play. This is also the structure of his steel armor outside the sturdy armor rather than the tights, otherwise he is not sure whether he will be strangled to death a little bit.


    Security is still guaranteed, and the ability to act is limited. This made Stark very anxious, and compared with this anxiety, his bigger emotions were surprised, or fearful, because what he saw in front of him was already making him a very bad association. .


    Right now, Randel is no longer keeping his own human form. He has changed and the change has been done by the evil spirit knight. And this image of the evil spirit knight of the blue flame, Stark has only seen it in the little spider, so it is inevitable that when he sees it all, he will give birth to a special association.


    This is not a day''s work, but a problem that arises after a long period of accumulation of little doubts. As the president of the United States, Stark was destined that he could not trust a person as completely as he used to, even if he had a very strong trust in this person.


    His duties require him to be as skeptical as possible, and once he begins to doubt the possibility of certain conspiracy, the inherent inferiority of human beings makes him have to think of things in the worst direction. .


    This is his current thinking, and he is emotionally unwilling to accept this possibility. He is struggling, and immediately asks about the evil spirit knight''s form.


    "The evil spirit knight, why are you a evil spirit knight? What is your relationship with Peter Parker?"


    "My relationship with Peter Parker? You seem to care about this issue, Mr. Stark. But unfortunately, I can''t give you too much explanation about this issue. I can only say that our relationship is beyond your imagination. In addition, if I am you, I will not focus on this kind of thing. Compared with the concern of this kind of problem that I can''t reach at all, shouldn''t you care more about the moment and care about you right away. What are you going to face?"


    "What do I have to face right away?"


    Struggling while struggling under the chains, Stark spoke to Randel, who was in front of him. He was a bit confused about his current situation, because he didn''t understand the confidence that Randall''s victory in the grip was.


    To know that he is fighting against a country. Even if his angels can beat their own army, they are caught off guard, even saying that they will be wiped out by the whole army. But don''t forget, compared to this country, they can pull out the second, the same army. Even a little bit of a nuclear bomb, even if these angels are hundreds of times in multiples, they will only be sent to the sky to end.


    Where are they confident? Can it be said that because of their mental retardation, they cannot see the situation clearly? I think that these guys are mostly antiques thousands of years ago, and Stark suddenly felt that this is very likely.


    Stark is here to suspect the intelligence of the old antiques of De Keel, and in Randil, he is laughing at Stark''s reaction.


    "Mr. Stark, are you really a smart person in humans? If the smart guys in humans are like you, then really, I think humans are probably only honestly us. There is a room for raising livestock."


    "Give you another wake up, Lord, you. You don''t really think that my Lord has been defeated by you!"


    "Is not it?"


    If I thought that this was the bluff of Randkiel, then now Stark has already believed his claim. He is still hard, just want to confirm it again through the mouth of Randil. And just like what he thought, it was already explained to him by Randel.


    "of course not!"


    "The person who just fought with you, rather than my own Lord, is more of an incarnation of my Lord in the human world. By the essence of the life of the sacrifices to him, the projection of my Lord in the world is realized. From a certain point of view, you can regard him as a detachment controlled by my Lord, and of course, the power he possesses has a gap between heaven and earth compared with the strength of my own Lord."


    "You just reluctantly defeated this little avatar of my Lord, and as long as my Lord enters the world, he can stretch his fingers and show more powerful power than this avatar. In front of this power, You can''t be his opponent at all, and even I doubt that Lord Stark, when you face the existence of my Lord, will you maintain the will and courage of your battle."


    "You mean, Satan hasn''t entered the world yet. Is it just one of his avatars?"


    The news was not shocked, so that Stark immediately disregarded his image, and even struggling to stand up and crawl.


    "Of course, the ceremony of sacrifice is just the beginning. My Lord wants more and more means to come. But don''t worry, everything is ready, then you will see it soon, my Lord. Involved in the great scenes of this world!"

 Chapter 1790： Knights of the Satan

    Speaking of this, Randil no longer hesitated, and immediately lit a blue hellfire in his hand, and then directly into the black giant egg that was made by the power of Satan.


    It was like launching a signal bomb. The black giant egg that had been smouldering in the sky suddenly swelled up like it had something inside it violently. With this violent reaction, there is a special kind of sound that spreads out from it one after another. Getting closer and closer, it��s like a squad of locomotives roaring wildly and constantly approaching the general.


    Stark does not think that he will hear the wrong voice. After all, he is also an expert in engineering. It is impossible to make common sense judgment errors in the internal combustion engine. Although the movement of this internal combustion engine far exceeds his understanding, it is much more violent than all the engines he has seen, but he can be sure that this is definitely the sound of the internal combustion engine. And not one, is a group.


    Wtf? Where is the engine? Stark is still a little confused, I don''t know why I heard this sound. After all, in his understanding, **** still maintains the social environment equivalent to the Middle Ages. Naturally powerful devils do not use tools like humans to enhance their habits, so naturally, they cannot develop a system of industrialization. But now he clearly hears the sound of the internal combustion engine. Can it be said that the so-called anxious **** is already under the circumstance, and secretly opened the industrial revolution?


    He was suspicious in his heart, and just as he guessed what the sound was going to be, there was a new movement in the black giant egg.


    The violent slamming of the internal combustion engine is already in the ear, and in Stark��s death and death, a locomotive that burns in flames has already rushed out of the giant egg.


    The blazing flame, the steel body with the enamel decoration, plus the flame riding the rider on the top, no doubt, this is a evil spirit knight.


    The appearance of the evil spirit knight made Stark amazed, and also reminded him of many bad ideas. He subconsciously wanted to question the evil spirit knight who appeared in front of him, but what happened next made him forget his question directly in his stomach.


    One after another, one after another, there are hundreds of evil spirits who rushed out of the black giant. Some of them are riding violent locomotives, some are driving a flame-stricken car, and even the scorpion-like horses and elephants are used as mounts.


    For a time, it can be said that almost all forms of evil spirits appear in Stark''s eyes, just like opening an exhibition with the theme of evil spirits. In the face of so many evil spirits, Stark��s heart has already sunk to the bottom.


    The evil spirit knight is a very rare existence in the world. According to the information currently held by the Stark government, the evil spirits of the world may only add up to a few hundred. Most of these evil spirits knights joined the evil spirited knights formed by Peter Parker. And if there are a large number of evil spirit knights, then it is certain that they must not be able to get away with Peter Parker''s evil spirits.


    This situation made Stark immediately have a seven-eighth affirmation of his previous bad guess, and this kind of affirmation also filled his heart with disappointment and annoyance. Not only is it stupid to yourself, but more of a betrayal of the most trusted partners of the past.


    To be honest, it is difficult for him to accept this result because he simply does not understand what it is for, and Peter Parker will betray himself. Didn''t he think about what it means to do this? Or is he already completely disappointed with himself and even the entire human race, and he will not hesitate to trade with the devil in the **** in a way that is in a way with the tiger?


    He didn''t want to understand. There is simply no time to understand this problem.


    Hundreds of evil spirits will be killed now, and he does not think they are visiting. Judging from their relationship with Randil, they can now be attributed to the same camp. And if these evil spirits knights join the ranks of fallen angels before, then the consequences for Stark''s army are simply unimaginable.


    Be aware that the power of the evil spirit knight is terrible and weird. Modern weapons and equipment may not be able to cause any devastating blow to them. Instead, they may become their arm and help the troops who are enemies to suffer more trauma.


    On the combat power, they may not necessarily be stronger than the angels, but with their strange ability, they can cause greater damage and destruction on the battlefield. Therefore, Stark has some concerns in this regard, it is not unreasonable.


    He is very afraid that the evil spirit knight will intervene in the battlefield at this time, which will completely subvert the already unreliable battle. But soon he discovered that things were not as bad as they thought.


    The sudden appearance of these evil spirit knights did make him a little flustered, and even said that he was a little offended. But when he calmed down, he discovered that the appearance of these evil spirits should have another purpose.


    Because he saw the chain. Almost every knight''s mount has a huge chain behind it. These chains go deep into the black giant egg, connected in series, as if they were a long river that formed a chain.


    Every chain is stretched straight, but it is the reason that the evil spirits are constantly urging the mount to accelerate, but more of the reason is still inside the black giant egg, which is connected to the long chain of the chain. Something on it.


    Stark didn''t know what the knights were pulling with chains, but what he can be sure of was that they were a behemoth. Because if it is a leisurely thing, there is no need to make such a big move.


    Be aware that the power of the evil spirit knight is amazing enough. Without the help of any external force, the ordinary evil spirits can even erupt nearly 100 tons of physical power. And if they are forced by their mounts, this power will even become even bigger. It is unceremonious to say that even if it is a warship with thousands of tons, they can use their mounts to fly directly.


    At the moment, hundreds of knights are working together, and watching them fight the mounts one by one, but only two difficult steps to see, the tonnage at the other end of the chain will never be small. go with.


    It is absolutely possible to have hundreds of thousands of tons or even millions of tons. If it is a dead thing, if it is a living thing, then it is terrible.


    You know, this black dome communicates with the **** that Satan is in. If it is a living thing, Stark does not believe that the living creature is resisting the pull of these knights. He must be cooperating with the movements of these knights, and if this kind of pulling is so difficult in this kind of cooperation, it is really hard to imagine what kind of power would restrict them.


    What will they pull? Be careful to guess, bold assumptions. Soon, Stark got a bad answer in his heart, Satan.


    From the information he currently has, Satan is the most likely answer. Because on the clues he touched, almost always pointed the answer to his direction.


    Strange said that Satan wants to come to the world to be rejected by the whole world. This coincides with the huge obstacles faced by these evil spirits. And Dekier also said that what he had just faced was only one of Satan''s avatars, while Satan''s deity was another person. This in turn made him more aware of his own conjecture.


    He boldly guessed that the power of sacrifice gave Satan the power to communicate with others. Because of the human rejection of him, he could not enter the world directly through sacrifice. Therefore, he summoned these evil spirit knights and wanted to use their power to break the human rejection of him.


    This conjecture is already in the same place. The only place that Stark didn''t want to understand is probably why it was the evil spirit knight to act as this arm. Of course, this is for a reason. As a knight who is free to travel between Hell and the world, the Evil Knights are born with this ability to cross the world. This ability may be a secret to a human like Stark, but it is an open truth for an old man like Satan.


    Satan knows very well that if he wants to pass this barrier imposed by the world itself, he must have the ability to break the barriers of the two worlds. He does not have this ability in his own right, so he must be helped by those who have this ability. The evil spirit knight is his best choice, he has planned so much, and it is today.


    In time, the changes in the world are becoming more and more chaotic, which gives him the best opportunity to operate secretly. The land of the Death Valley is becoming thinner and thinner, and the world��s ability to block him has been reduced to the limit. The intrigue of the human and the supreme mages and the human beings and the hell. Everything has created the best conditions for him.


    At this time, if he can''t do anything, then he is not qualified to claim to be the most powerful demon. So just for a moment, Stark heard a deafening roar, and then the next moment, a huge scarlet arm like a hill was already stretched out from the black giant egg and squatted. Above the ground.


    The sharp fingers are sharp and sharp, with a metallic luster that looks like a ship''s bow. The meridian of the road emerges on the back of the hand and on the arm, as if a stream of criss-crossing entangled on it. Everything is combined and only gives people a feeling. That is huge and shocking.


    Even though Stark has seen the huge existence that is almost impossible to look up like the King of Ming. But in the face of this huge creature, he couldn''t help but feel a shocking feeling in his heart.


    This is the inevitable gap between the small and the small. Of course, if this is the case, it will not make the people like Stark feel threatened. After all, he has seen the world and has experienced many battles. To make him feel the threat, how to say it is necessary to come up with some dry goods. In this respect, the scarlet arm has a misty effect on it, which plays a key role.


    The black mist melted like a misty mist, gazing at the existence of these fogs, and suddenly gave Stark''s soul a feeling of being pulled. He felt as if he was staring at an abyss, and the dark water in the abyss was flowing quietly. And just as his consciousness gradually sinks, and he is about to get in touch with those flowing waters, countless dead bodies in the dead are like bubbles that are boiling under the water. They are squatting out of the water and rushing toward him. Come over.


    In this case, even if there is a hard-working courage, it is inevitable to be scared. Stark is no exception. He was shocked and subconsciously a hind leg. It was not until this time that he discovered that all of this was nothing but his own illusion.


    When did you get disturbed by this illusion? There was a sudden alarm on his face, apparently some were scared by this strange situation. It seems that he is also aware of his psychological changes at the moment, and Randall, who has been watching this all the time, immediately made a mocking laugh.


    "How, now realize the great power of my Lord. Mr. Stark, rejecting the cooperation of my Lord will be the biggest mistake in your life. You still have some time to confess what you committed. This mistake. Wait until my Lord completely breaks this shackle, break this shackle, believe me, you will not even have the opportunity to regret it! Human beings are as weak as ants in front of my Lord, you are destined to become the master of my master plaything!"


    "I won''t let him enter the world!"


    Randkell��s words reminded Stark and made him aware of what he had to do now.


    He knows very well that if the situation he has just had was affected by the power of Satan, then it is unkind to say that ordinary people will have no struggle when facing Satan. You must know that he is a superhero, both in strength and in the soul, far beyond the existence of ordinary people. If even he is almost indifferent, then ordinary people simply cannot break free from that horror. In other words, once Satan breaks free and can freely enter and exit the world, then he is equivalent to a mobile natural disaster, enough to completely turn a city into a ghost in a short time.


    This was something that Stark couldn''t allow, so he immediately yelled and fired at the huge arm.

 Chapter 1791： Witty means taboo power

    With the confrontation of conventional forces, Stark is hardly an opponent of Randkeil. He had tried it before, and the result was that he became a wrecked plane, falling from the sky and stalking on the ground.


    To be honest, this feeling will be experienced once and you will never want to experience the second time. But for now, Stark has to restrain his fearfulness, and once again, he has a power confrontation with Dejir.


    This is also a no-brainer. He wants to stop the advent of Satan. Randil is a hurdle he must take. At the moment, when Dekier used his chain to bind him to action, if he didn''t fight this, he would only have to sit and watch what he was fighting for in the end. And this is definitely something he can''t accept.


    Full power loading, the power system is fully open! For a moment, Stark forced himself to ascend to the maximum speed he could achieve, the speed of the first universe, the speed of 7.9 kilometers per second.


    At this speed, Stark can''t do anything but supply energy. Long distance is good, he can barely control the retraction and direction, but within a short distance, he shot himself out as a cannonball, and there is no other way to hit it.


    And what is a short distance? Simply put, a one-second journey is considered a short distance. Putting a distance of nearly eight kilometers on any surface of the earth''s surface is not small, but in the face of Stark entering the extreme speed, it is the time for full power to accelerate the next blink.


    He couldn��t react to himself, let alone the unprepared Randall. So for a moment, Randel was already dragged by Stark, like a shell of artillery, hitting the huge arm like a hill.


    The power of the impact and the thousands of tons of tnt burst out of the end of the scene is comparable, and in the face of such a sudden situation, suddenly detained into the body is also inevitably hit hard.


    The bones of the whole body were broken seven or eight, and the flame on his head was almost extinguished. This kind of misery is like he is already on the verge of death, but everyone who knows the evil spirits knows that this is only a temporary situation.


    Evil spirit knights can be killed so easily, they have long been extinct in **** and humans. After all, not everyone likes to see this group of sinister madmen shaking in front of their eyes. They can exist to this day, and they can let the devils and the evils talk about it, and rely on their terrible power. Among these forces, tenacious immortality is definitely the most troublesome point.


    Unless you say that there is a divine power that is completely above the source of the evil spirits, it is simply a matter of heaven to kill them from the roots. Maybe you can turn them into fly ash, not even a bone slag, but as long as their origins are still there, they can resurrect from the flames of hell.


    This is the case at the moment. Although Randil was blown up and bruised, but under the constantly distorted blue hellfire, his injuries have begun to be repaired quickly.


    He has considerable confidence in his ability to die, so he simply did not put his attention on it. In contrast, whether Stark will affect Satan''s coming is what he should pay more attention to. So just after returning to God, I have been nervously watching the movements of Satan.


    Thousands of tons of tnt explosions are not a joke, and this can be seen from the collapse of the previous rock. He was not afraid of what harm Satan would suffer under such an explosion. What he was afraid of was how this explosion would affect their actions. If Satan is returned to **** at this critical time, then he believes that he will never have any good fruit to eat.


    Something bad is out of his control, he thinks so. After seeing the real situation at the moment, he became more and more aware of it.


    Stark chose the location of the impact is very particular. Faced with Satan''s hand, which is far more numerous than himself, he did not blindly hit the insignificant parts. There may be factors in which he has subconsciously thought that he can''t confront Satan directly, but more is his kind of cleverness.


    He knows that it is unrealistic to want to kill Satan in this way. Even if he can cause damage to this big hand, then Satan can only lose one arm at most. This is no use for eggs, but it will irritate him. And again, he doesn''t think he can cause him such serious harm.


    At best, it hurts some fur and nothing can change. If this is the case, then why should we regard this as a goal? After trying to understand this, Stark naturally wants to find another way out. As for this way out, he already has a clear idea.


    He saw it very clearly, and until now, Satan has to bear a considerable obstacle to enter the world. He can only think that it is only those evil spirit knights who have confronted this obstacle force, and his own big hand. This is like a person hanging on the edge of a cliff. Someone is pulling him with a rope, and he is also using his fingers to lock the cracks on the cliff to provide the necessary arm help from the cliff.


    The evil spirits are crowded, and their characteristics are there. Stark does not think that he can do anything in this respect. But on the other hand, there are more places where he can do his hands and feet.


    The easiest way is to destroy the foundation that the big hand climbs. As long as it can destroy this foundation, it is like letting a rock climber suddenly encounter a landslide. He is a great man, and he only has a falling cliff.


    Stark pinned his hopes on it, and in terms of effect, he did a good job. The direction of the impact was controlled by Satan''s palm and the rock under his palm, and under the violent impact, not only Satan''s palm was hurt, but even the rock under his palm was fierce. The impact became disintegrated.


    Sturdy rock formations and earthly reluctance can support Satan''s power, but when they become finely shattered rocks and sand, they obviously can no longer function.


    The huge palm is like a quicksand, even if it starts to move violently, and it is constantly struggling, it is still falling back a little bit in the sand.


    This obviously gave the evil spirits the tremendous pressure, so that they were forced to move forward, and they immediately dragged their chains into the direction of the giant egg.


    No one is sure that the next time these evil spirit knights will be dragged back to **** by Satan. For Randkiel, that is a situation that he absolutely cannot accept. So immediately, he supported his own body and quickly pulled the chain tied to Stark.


    I have to say that he did it very timely, because Stark, who had just slowed down from the impact, was ready to make another impact.


    He was trapped in action and could only use this method to stop the advent of Satan. As far as the current effect is concerned, his actions have been effective. Although I don''t know how long this effect can support, for him, even if it can delay more than a while, it is good.


    As long as he can delay the advent of Satan, he does not mind repeating this stupidity again and again. However, although he had such an idea, Randel did not give him such an opportunity. Pulling **** the chain in his hand, Randil has already stretched out six huge flame wings behind him.


    For him, his wings are equivalent to his mount, the equivalent of his power increase device. So when he shows such an image, his power is naturally incomparable to his own self.


    He could only be pulled by Stark and hit him on Satan''s arm. But now he is already capable of stopping Stark''s re-impact. Although a bit reluctant, but in the strength of the competition, he is enough to involve Stark''s charge, so that his purpose can not be done.


    In a way, the competition between the two is already in the heat, which can be seen from the chain that is stretched straight and constantly emits metal twisted sound.


    You know, this is the chain of the evil spirit knight, a magical object made with the dark alchemy of hell. Even if a dragon is caught, there is no way to break free. At the moment, this chain obviously has some meaning to reach the limit, and the sound of squeaking means that it may collapse at any time. From here alone, we can see how powerful the competition between the two guys is.


    This stuff can''t last long. Stark was aware of this, and once he realized it, he immediately became more and more operational.


    He is very clear that his current means are only trapped under the helplessness of the system. Once he can break free and regain his freedom, then he can display more means than he can now. This will be an opportunity to even change the whole situation. There was no such opportunity before, but now that he has it, he certainly has no reason to give up.


    Stark has two energy cores. The first one is his conventional Ark reactor. As a device developed by himself, his manipulation of this energy has reached the extreme, not only handy, but also wonderful, even a little waste will not be there.


    In contrast, his other energy core, the source of divine power that is a mixture of Anuda and Raytheon, is not what it is.


    For the top power of this mysterious side, he is not only lacking the skills to use, but also lacks enough knowledge of it. In a certain sense, he essentially rejects the existence of this power. Because he feels that this stuff is not scientific, there is no logic. So even if he has it, he still ignores its existence.


    He knew that this was not a rational means, but he could not control his emotions. Because in his view, the reason why human society will become today''s appearance is that a large part of the reason is that these excessive mysterious forces are invading the world.


    The gods, the devil, these uncontrollable factors have caused too much change in the world. For his country, these changes are mostly negative and desperate. The more he faced this desperate reality, the more he missed the original scientific world with a stable order. Under this psychological exclusion and resentment, he naturally subconsciously rejects this power.


    He once refused this power, but now, he finds himself no longer has no reason to refuse. In the face of national distress, the will of the individual is always small. As the president of this country, he cannot and is not qualified to reject this opportunity to save the country because of his own ideas. He can no longer be so self-willed, so at this time, he chose to open his arms, so that in the past he was quickly involved in his own energy cycle by his dusty power.


    The effect is immediate and can even be called magical. The power of Anuda, the king of Celtic mythology, is mixed with the power of Thor from Asgard. In the product of human wisdom, a unique existence has emerged. the power of.


    This power allowed Stark to complete a sublimation itself, and let him evolve from man to God. He himself has already entered the ranks of non-human beings, and he began to change like a butterfly, and this transformation is manifested in the outside world. The first is his image change.


    The nano-metals began to tremble like a cockroach, and the diffusion of each ripple caused the nano-metals to emit a silvery brilliance. The power of divinity flows and solidifies in it, and finally it is slowly shaped into a silver-like metal.


    At first glance, it seems that Stark''s armor has faded the paint on it, but if you look carefully, you will find that the silver metal emits more light than any other color. . Gazing at it is like staring at the starlight, full of mystery and unspeakable sense of depth.


    This change is enough to make Randel''s movements, because he can already feel the power of the king of the gods Anuda. But Stark��s change is far more than that, because at this time, the thunder in the sky is also mixed in.


    In the dark clouds, I don��t know when to start a fierce thunderstorm. The Thunder is like a wild horse in the dark clouds. For these Thunder, Stark, which has already stimulated the power of Thor, is obviously a natural magnet, so the next moment, the thunder and lightning of the sky is like a roaring dragon, flashing from the sky.


    Stark was the first to bear the brunt, then Randel, who was connected by chains. Just for a moment, the glaring Thunder is already in the bang of the bang, completely engulf them!

 Chapter 1792： Divine power is added to life and death

    The power of thunder and lightning has always been a confusing thing for standard **** creatures.


    In nature, they are more inclined to negative energy, they are difficult to fight this extreme positive attribute energy, and in general, even the famous devil lords are not willing to try to have any contact with the natural lightning. Because this is likely to have their life, the least, will also give them a big lesson. At this point, Randall is no exception.


    If he is still a fallen angel, the situation may be better. Because �� angels are not pure **** creatures, their resistance to lightning is much higher than that of ordinary **** creatures. But now he is no longer a fallen angel, but a evil spirit knight.


    Although the evil spirit knight is said to be a product of the mixture of **** and heaven, it is different from the naturally occurring species of fallen angels. He is made up of dark **** alchemy, and the spirit of venge, which is a mixture of **** and heaven, forms the core. To put it simply, the dark power of **** takes up most of their body.


    This makes them extremely sensitive to the power of positive attributes, so in the face of such a thunder blow, the feeling of Randall is absolutely not pleasant.


    The Pentium''s current directly extinguished the flame on his body, and caused a similar carbonization damage on his skeleton body. This made him feel pain in his bones, but he did not intend to let go of his own chain. Because he is very clear, once he has done this, then it is the dragon to return to the sea, the tiger into the jungle, and then want to control Stark is not so easy.


    So he can only try to hold the chain in his hands and try his best to pull Stark from the sky. Of course, this is not easy.


    The explosion of divine power has reached the climax part, and this part of the outside world is reflected in the lightning, if it is substantial, branded on the silver armor of Stark.


    Asgard''s power of Thor is engraved on the armor with the words of the Thunder representing the Thunder, which means that he has gained the power to control the Thunder. On top of the bonus of the power of the **** Anuda, the power of his body has reached a critical value, and a strange view has been formed on him.


    It was a light flame composed of lightning and silver brilliance. It was like a tassel that appeared behind Stark��s brain. At first glance, it seemed that his head suddenly had a flowing hair in the wind. The same as floating.


    This is amazing. Compared to Stark''s original bare shape, this look is undoubtedly a bit of a beauty. Of course, the US can''t be eaten. The main effect of this change is to make Stark''s power grow unprecedentedly.


    Even if it is a few hundred meters away, the magical power of the gods can make the feeling of Randel clear, and when he prepares to make a bang, when the chain has not collapsed, he will regain control of Stark. Stark was already screaming, like a raging dragon, and broke the chain.


    This situation made Randil''s heart scream, and immediately, he began to shake his flame wings and rushed toward Stark. In his view, it is absolutely impossible for Stark to take the opportunity to escape from here. Otherwise, with his power, it is easy to damage their plans as long as they succumb.


    He didn''t want to have a nuclear bomb on his head when Satan hadn''t really entered the world. So at this time, he can only do everything he can to stop Stark as much as possible.


    If this time Stark wants to go, I still can''t keep him. However, the excessively powerful power gave Stark too much illusion that he now has a bold idea in his heart. That is, he wants to test the depth of Satan and wants to have a clear understanding of his true strength.


    This is a very risky idea. Before that, in the face of such a strong enemies, he would never have such a dangerous idea. But now, the rising power is like adrenaline stimulating his nerves, so that all the thoughts he should have should be born.


    He knew that this might not be right, maybe it was very risky, but he couldn''t control his own thoughts, and in the next moment, he was already full of energy, releasing a dazzling light to Satan''s falling hand. Come.


    The thunder and the silver gods are intertwined, as if they can tear the sword of the sky and squat down. Randil has no time to stop, and this Shenguang sword has already fallen into the hands of Satan.


    This time, Satan��s power did not play its due role, as most of the damage was resisted by the defensive shock. Whether it is the black smoke on his arm or the big hand itself, it is drawn under the light of the divine power, like the butter cut by the hot knife.


    Although the wound is not large, the black blood is like a thick oil, and it rushes along the incision waterfall. This means that Stark''s attack has been effective, and this effect has made Satan''s anger whispered in the giant egg, and also made Randel rushed more eagerly.


    At this time, it��s too late for Stark to go. Because at this time, Randil is already rushing to him, and the short distance between the two is just a matter of course. In the face of such a situation, I just verified that my strong Stark did not mean anything flustered. With his hands together, he was already carrying the Thunder of Thousands of Miles. I swayed down.


    If this is unguarded, it will inevitably be hit hard by the power that Stark has just shown. Although there is no danger in life, it is hard to do anything in a short time.


    This is something that Randkell can''t allow, so he immediately intertwined his own hands with a blue **** fire, and then with both hands, it is already a straightforward fight for Stark''s fist. Come down.


    The thunder and the flame are in a fierce collision, which has a certain impact on both sides. Under this circumstance, Stark with armor protection is inevitably better than Randel, so he does not mind the collision of this force, but deliberately increases the power of his knees. At the same time, the force is suppressed and it causes more damage to Randil.


    Randel sees his thoughts, and certainly can''t make him do. So now, he has a glimpse of his body, while maintaining his own balance with his wings, he is already flying and kneeling on Stark��s chest.


    This sudden attack, Stark was unprepared, and with the tremendous power of the evil spirit knight, he was immediately thrown out like a cannonball.


    Of course, it is impossible to waste such a good opportunity. He first opened the bow, and two huge Hellfire missiles were ejected by him. Then he was more like a fire, chasing the past in the direction of Stark.


    In midair, Stark can barely rely on the injection of the power system to correct his flight orbit. In the face of the oncoming flame bomb, he can only rely on his armor to eat hard.


    Hellfire is not an idle force. Even with a layer of divine armor, Stark feels the burning pain. And just as he resisted the burning of this stinging soul and planned to regroup, Randil had already killed him, and he waved his fist and slammed into his head.


    Out of human instincts, Stark subconsciously crossed his arms to defend against such attacks. And just after he made such an action, the wings behind Dekier shook, and under the adjustment of the six flame wings, his whole person was already behind the Stark.


    Stark, who was focused on the front, didn''t expect to think of this kind of action, so of course, when Dekier slammed his back on his back, he could only be hurt and was again He flew out.


    This time, Randil did not intend to let him easily distance himself. So he chased him up directly, and before Stark flipped his body, he pulled his arms and stepped on his spine.


    This action is equivalent to limiting Stark''s movements, so that he can only let him insult in the posture of Jesus'' suffering and open his arms.


    In this case, of course, it is impossible for Rendel to play any tricks. So he immediately stepped on Stark, as if he was stepping on a surfboard, and under the acceleration of the flame wing, he flew toward the surface.


    His purpose, Stark has already guessed, is undoubtedly a game of Mars hitting the Earth. However, guessing that it is not so easy to stop Randkeer from doing this.


    You know, in the battle skills, Stark is a far cry from Randecker. In any case, Randel is also the head of the Dark Angels Corps, who killed thousands of people in **** and heaven. Combat is as simple and smooth as he is breathing, and all the memories and experiences of battle have been written in every cell in his body like a dna.


    In contrast, Stark is never a guy who is so good at fighting. You let the armor-like armor be like a singer-like boxing game with the enemy playing with you and punching me. He may be very good at it. But if you want him to be like a skilled martial arts master, if you can quickly get out of the way and react to it if you are controlled by joint skills and locks, then you are simply embarrassing him. .


    His skills in close combat have not been superb to this point, so now he can only watch as he gets closer and closer to the surface, closer and closer, until in the bang of the bang, ��Embed down to the surface.


    The surface of the sandstone texture can not withstand such an impact, just for a moment, the slab-like sandstone ground has been smashed into pieces. The surface is falling, the sandstone has almost become a texture of quicksand, and both Stark and Randkell are engulfed.


    Of course, this engulfing doesn''t make any sense, because whether it''s the ordinary Randil or the Stark in the armor protection, it''s not a simple guy who will be life-threatening because of the swallowing. The so-called quicksand simply couldn''t get close to the body of the two people. Just after being close to a certain distance, it was already burnt into a glass by flames and lightning.


    For Stark, the outside environment will not have much impact on him, and his real threat is still suppressing his own Rendezier. And obviously, Randil is not going to let go. Under the premise of this kind of clamping joint, he only needs a force to make Stark have to take three times the strength to fight. The balance of the competition tends to his side, and of course he has no reason to choose to let go at this time and give up.


    Stark himself knows this, so he simply does not hope for this. For him, self-rescue is his only plan, and in this case how to save himself, his mind already has a manuscript.


    The energy is transformed in his body. Whether it is the energy from the Ark reactor or the power from Anuda, it is transformed into a pure Thunder force by his body like a biological factory. This made his body''s engravings instantly burst into a dazzling brilliance, and even the tassel-like flames on his head began to change to the lightning-like blaze.


    The Thunder began to growl, whether in the sky or under the surface. Randil has already felt the kind of change in power. He only feels that he is stepping on a dark cloud with a lot of electric charges. In his heart, he has already become a bell.


    This allowed him to let go of his hand immediately and quickly retreated in the direction of the sky. But it is already late, because at this time the Thunder in the sky has begun to take off, and the energy of Stark has already accumulated to the limit.


    For a moment, it seems that there is a raging dragon in the sky and underground. They roared and then they wandered together.


    In the bang of the loud noise, Rand Kil, who was in the entanglement of Shuanglong, immediately suffered hundreds of millions of tons of damage. His body was crushed by this force in an instant, and even the half of the skull and the arm of the arm fell rapidly toward the surface under the scattered bone fragments.


    Stark didn''t miss such an opportunity. He sprinted toward Randil''s body. Under the premise of punching his sternum, he completely controlled the residual of Randil. In your own hands.


    The power of thunder and lightning is still flowing on him, and he also unknowingly instilled his own lightning like a charging treasure into the body of Randkill.


    This made Randil began to scream, and he showed a somewhat awkward smile against Randil in such a scream.


    "Do you know, I was planning to do this when I saw you at first sight. Really, it feels good!"


    "Yes, it seems that we should feel the same!"


    Resisting the pain, Randel also began to make a sly smile. This gave Stark a bad feeling, but before he wanted to understand why, Randel had already pulled his head and looked straight into his eyes, facing him. Low-lying.


    "Come on, look at my eyes and stare at your sins!"

 Chapter 1793： The sin of the soul

    The evil spirit knight, the eye of judgment. This is the winning means that Randil took out in the face of the crisis.


    For Randkill, he didn''t really want to use this method. Because he is very clear, once this means is taken out, it is really only the end of the game. In his original plan, he never had the idea of ??wanting Stark''s life. After all, the meaning and value of a living American president and a dead American president are completely different.


    Living Stark, regardless of whether he is willing to surrender, his existence can greatly defeat human confidence and let humanity feel desperate when facing the power of hell. And if it is a dead Stark, then the result may be too much, so that human beings can give birth to the same enemy.


    Although it is irrelevant for human beings to adopt any attitude after Satan''s birth, in any case, the attitude of being like a lamb is always to make it easier for them to do it. You know, this is a war that invades a whole world. In such a war, even if it is just a little easier, it means that a lot of resources and time have been saved. This is a very important part for the rulers. It��s a pity that until now, all this can only be blown away.


    The sudden change of Stark is beyond the control of Randkiel. At this time, he has no confidence in controlling Stark. Unless he let him go, he can only kill Stark, and compared to the consequences of letting Stark leave, his idea of ??taking shortcuts in the process of aggression is already It doesn''t matter if it becomes irrelevant.


    There are priorities, and of course he has to weigh the weight and make choices. The killing of such a use of the eyes of the trial is naturally his last choice.


    When the eyes of the trial opened, Stark avoided it. Under the magic eye that can look directly at the soul, there is a blank moment in his brain, and then he can''t help but recall his life.


    From the time he was young and frivolous to the time he was in the first place, from when he regarded the superhero as a game, he took it as his mission. From being a superhero to becoming the president of this country. Everything is in the eye.


    He has been arrogant in this life, he has passed, he has been sloppy, hesitated, passed, and repented. If life is a dish of five flavors, then he can say that he has already experienced the taste that people can experience in this life. So in a way, he has already realized it.


    This kind of thorough understanding does not mean that he has been all over the world and has seen the red dust. Rather, he has found his own meaning in his own life and found a path that he can pursue for a lifetime.


    This road is right or wrong. He has never verified it himself. For him, since he has chosen such a path, he should go on without going forward. Looking forward and looking forward, thinking about right or wrong, it is not what he should do, nor his nature.


    Having said that, some of them have been done in the end. If you want to wave your sleeves and leave a little bit of dust in your heart, that is impossible. So naturally, in the face of the eye of judgment, when tortured the power of the soul, all that has been done is already a burning flame, and it begins to burn on his soul.


    The flame began to burn on Stark''s body, and this, even with the power of God and the protection of nano-metals, could not be stopped. This is the flame born of the soul, which only changes because of the change of the soul. The soul of the innocent is as pure as a glass, and it will only let the flame go out. The soul of the sinner is like firewood, which will make the flame burn more and more until the soul is completely burned.


    This is not right or wrong, and it is not good or bad. It tortures the soul of a person, and is his own judgment of what he has done in his life. For Stark, is he guilty? Has he done anything worthy of remorse? The answer is, of course.


    At the earliest time he was a **** and an arms dealer, he had already made a big mistake.


    He personally created countless horrible weapons, and these weapons took the lives of countless innocent people. Although it was not his intention, he had to admit that he was responsible for the death of those innocent people.


    Before the person, he might justify himself with just a weapon developer, not a weapon holder. But in his own heart, he never denied that he was guilty.


    He witnessed the people who died and were displaced because of his invention, so he has always been guilty about this matter. Turning off Stark��s weapons research and development department is an initiative for his atonement. And he is willing to be a superhero, and a large part of it is in it.


    He never forgot these things, so under the flame of the eye of judgment, these guilty feelings immediately became the firewood under the flames, and the fire of the trial that burned his soul rose.


    There is no doubt that this is painful. But this pain is just a beginning. The mistakes made in Stark''s life are not the only ones. Under the flame of dialysis of the soul, one after another, the old memories have begun to emerge.


    He remembered what happened after he became a superhero, and remembered the innocent people who were affected by him when he and the enemy were fighting.


    He has never considered the existence of these people before, because in his opinion, he has done his best to do what he can, and what he has received is glory rather than blame. Until one time, he encountered such a scene at his company''s product launch.


    A sad mother took a picture of his dead son and a doll of his own to find the door, and it was like looking at the enemy, and blaming her son''s death on him.


    This made him unable to understand, and even said that he once wanted to let people blast this crazy woman. But when the woman told him that his son was his fan, he was silent when he and his Kerry star warned his doll and shouted the long-lived Iron Man. And when she said that his son was cheering for him, when he was angered and killed by the Kerry Star, his heart immediately gave birth to a guilty sense of sin.


    This is the first time he realized this problem, and when he realized the problem, he could no longer avoid such a problem.


    This innocent little boy will not be a case. When superhero battles cannot be easily controlled, such examples will only be more and more. He was convinced of this, but when the long list appeared in front of him, he was aphasia in a moment.


    He doesn''t have to be responsible for all the people on the list, but even if one in ten of the list needs him to be responsible, it''s a number that makes him tremble.


    Although he can use his own efforts if he is not his efforts, he will not be able to convince himself, but he will not be responsible for the death of these people.


    He feels that he is at fault in this respect. If he pays a little attention to it during the battle, then perhaps not many people will be involved. This is his sin, and he regrets it. And this regret has been put into the present, it has become a fuel for the catalytic flame, so that the fire of **** on him is once again high.


    As far as a human being is concerned, the hellfire that is burning on Stark has far exceeded the average level, even reaching a rare level. So at this moment, his whole person seems to have turned into a torch, and there is a great meaning to burn all of his own.


    This flame burning posture is terrible, so that Dejir is not afraid to approach him. Instead, when the flame is about to reach you, I quickly dodge to the side.


    In his view, such a fierce soul burning, Stark must be only one dead end. He even had some doubts, whether the soul of Stark had been burned to ashes at the moment.


    However, when he was unexpected, although the soul of Stark had been burned through the fire of Hell, which symbolizes repentance, his soul was not burned to ashes.


    His blasphemy continues, and the thing that makes him feel painful at this time is the betrayal he has done. Those who are against his friends, his comrades, and those who have trusted him.


    Zhou Yi, Rhodes, and the soldiers who died on the battlefield because of his orders, and even could not let their grievances get extended.


    This is his choice as president. He always thought that the choice he made was correct. But it is undeniable that even if he thinks these choices are correct, he will still feel guilty and painful for these choices.


    This pain has always been a heavy burden in his heart, and even more so at this time. There is hardly anything that can fuel the flames of his body more than this pain. The soul that died because of his decision was like a skeleton of the bones wrapped around the flames of his body, whispering to him in his ear, telling him about their hatred and pain. For him, these questions are even worse than the burning of the soul.


    Pain, at this time has reached the limit. And his endurance seems to have reached the limit. At this time, he had already developed the idea of ??giving up resistance, and he already had the urge to sink. However, every time I go to this time, I often think of the end of my own giving up, and think of the end of this country and the whole human race. He will send out more powerful beliefs from the depths of the soul, and let him have a support in the burning of this soul. The cost of going down.


    I still can''t die, I can''t die yet. This country still needs me, I still have a lot of things to do, and I still have a lot of people to save! I am guilty, I should accept punishment. But not now, not here. I can''t, I can''t die here!


    He repeated such words over and over again in his heart. And just as he was almost hypnotized, he suddenly became a big man, and then the whole person suddenly broke free from the trial of the fire of hell.


    Although the flame is still burning, it is visible to the naked eye. Compared with the almost violent form before, the flame of judgment from the soul is already much smaller. Only the stars are like a fire with a salary that wraps around Stark''s body. In the face of such a scene, the shock in the heart of Friedel can''t be described in words.


    For thousands of years, it has been thousands of years since he knew the existence of the evil spirit knight. For thousands of years, he was the first to see that human beings could break free from the eyes of the evil knight''s trial. He was the first to see someone sticking to his sin and sticking to the end.


    What is holding on to him, what makes him have such power? Is it faith? He didn''t know, and he couldn''t find out the answer at all.


    When things get to this point, it is more and more beyond his control. Compared with the formerly smug look, he now only feels like a ridiculous clown.


    He has no longer been able to do anything with Stark. After taking all the means, he has found that he has no more ways.


    This made him a little angry and angry, even saying that he was angry. A human being in a district has pushed him to such a point, which is simply an intolerable thing for him who has always been self-sufficient.


    He has to do something, he has to stop Stark and prevent him from interfering with their actions. And what should I do? From the heart, he immediately took out a way that was not the way, and after that, he immediately rushed toward Stark like a cannonball.


    Stark, who had just emerged from the torment, apparently did not anticipate what he was facing. He is like a drowning man who has just been saved, and his mind is completely blank and gasping.


    At this time, Randil was already in front of him, and he smothered him unceremoniously, and slammed it toward the ground.


    He didn''t intend to reinvent it, and that didn''t make any sense to Stark. His idea is simple, that is, to use the ability of the evil spirit knight to freely shuttle between **** and humans, and take Stark directly to hell. He was going to delay him there, interfering with Stark��s actions there. Although this will have an impact on his follow-up plan, by this time, he is no better way.


    This is the only viable means, and he thinks so. Just before he was about to fall into Hell with Stark, he was already roaring, yelling at Sir Modu, who had been hiding in the side and looking at the wall.


    "Modu, open the veins, let Satan come in! Don''t forget the deal between you and us, don''t forget what you promised us! Hurry up and open the ground!"


    His words naturally made Stark shocked, and just as he struggled and wanted to break free from the **** of Randil, he had seen a light beam like a fireworks from the entire death canyon. The interior rose up.


    The veins of the earth are opened!

 Chapter 1794： Seduce lucky Satan

    The clear light column swam around the Death Valley, and the pressure from the underworld made all those who perceive sharply feel like a thin ice.


    It''s as if the earth under their feet has become an ice layer that has cracked. A little bit of movement will give them a feeling of falling into it. In the face of such a situation, the vast majority of people naturally do not dare to act rashly.


    Of course, those who would have intended it are the exception. The evil spirits are still madly launching their mounts, while Satan, who is in the dark, is roaring, trying to climb from the depths of darkness.


    The incitement of the ground eased the suppression he had received, and he finally had the spare energy to climb again from the previous series of interruptions. However, this kind of help is still limited for him, so he can only roar and rush to the Baron Modu again.


    "It''s still a bit worse, it''s still a little bit. Modu... Give me a little more work, give me some help! I will give you all you want, once again, again!"


    Satan''s order was difficult for Baron Modu to refuse, so at this special time, he immediately took a deep breath and together they controlled the pulse of the earth.


    The veins began to work under his will, and the sparkling pillars of the sky began to swim more comfortably. It feels like the crack on the ice has spread to every corner, and the ice beneath it can burst at any time. Anyone with a little logical thinking can understand that it is getting closer and closer to the barriers of **** and human beings.


    Domino is at the side of Modu, and has the most personal experience of such a change.


    Since Baron Modu began to practice the magic of the earth, her heart is full of feelings of uneasiness. That feeling is like a big clock in her mind, and it is constantly being beaten by people. It is the kind of continuous shock that gives her a feeling of breathlessness.


    To be honest, at this time she really wants to stop the action of Baron Modu, but for her now, this is totally impossible.


    For the natural lucky people like Domino, the Masters are naturally the means of having a Master. Just like now, Modu directly uses the power of the ground to arrange a dense gravity net around Domino. As long as she goes a little further, the power from magic will make her feel like a mine. Fried into pieces.


    Of course, some people will say that this is useless for the kind of real lucky one. Even if you arrange more means, their natural luck can make your means fail, and eventually become a joke. This point Modu himself understands, so he has done enough precautions.


    The gravity nets that are placed next to Domino can be more than just triggered, they can be actively motivated. As long as he has a thought, he can always stimulate any arrangement around Domino. And even if Domino can rely on luck to avoid the damage of this arrangement, he will not worry. Because the entire cave has been clothed into a fuel station, a little bit of ignition star, the entire cave can be directly bombed.


    Domino no matter what to say, she is just an ordinary person, even if she has the ability to be lucky, in this special case, she is only a dead end. Even if she said that her luck really allowed her to escape, then he still has the means. And this means, he has already had a special curse in Domino.


    Although in theory, the so-called curse is difficult to play with the natural lucky name of Domino. Because their natural fortune always allows them to avoid the conditions triggered by the curse, let them turn their backs.


    It''s like a cursed item, and the lucky ones always have a variety of accidents before they come into contact with it. It''s not that the item is lost, that is, someone first touches them one step at a time. In short, even if the curse is placed in front of them, it will not affect them, because they will always evade this curse perfectly under those accidents.


    However, although this is said, there are always exceptions.


    The lucky ones can evade those sinister curses, because fate always makes them develop in the right direction. And if a curse is good for them, will such curses be evaded by them? The answer given by Baron Modu is, no.


    He has tried it and he has succeeded. Now, there is already a curse in the body of Domino, and this curse is closely related to himself.


    A curse of curse, a special curse from ancient voodoo. This curse itself is prepared for the vulgar shamans who are old and weak. When the voodoo shamans are nearing their end, they will always look for those strong children and plant such a curse on them.


    This curse allows them to share vitality with the children so that they can regain nutrients in the source of their dry lives. The lives of the two are connected together, and they are all glory and lose. Under normal circumstances, they can rely on this, and they have been lingering in the world for decades.


    Modu planted such a curse on Domino''s body, of course not the vitality of Domino. In fact, in this matter, it is actually Domino who is cheap.


    As the Archmage of Kama Taj, Modu wants to extend his life by other means, which can be seen from the fact that he has lived for centuries but still maintains a strong posture. Without accident, his life has been for hundreds of years, and under this premise, he is equivalent to sharing his life span of the next few hundred years with Domino. In this regard, even if the lucky talent of Domino is more prominent, it is impossible to refuse such a benefit.


    Fortunately, the lucky ones are only mortals, and their lives are in this hundred years. Now, with such an opportunity to extend your life, even for them, it is a huge enough surprise.


    This is a great thing, no doubt. But there is a problem that needs to be taken care of, that is, this curse is a glory, and it is a loss.


    Domino enjoyed the benefits of this curse, and her life was unexpectedly increased. But at the same time, she must also bear the side effect of this curse, that is, once the accident of the Baron Modu died, she does not want to live alone.


    In general, this is a good thing that outweighs the disadvantages. Otherwise, this curse will not fall on her. It was only at this time that this curse became a constraint that made her unable to step beyond the threshold.


    As long as she dares to move, the cave will explode immediately. And even if she can escape, Modu will also die in this explosion. Although he has the ability to protect himself, in this case he will never give himself a little protection, so the result is only one, that is, they both died here together.


    Domino may not understand the way, but her natural fortune always gives her enough warning. So whenever she is going to do something, her body will be like a touch of electricity, and stop in a timely manner in a spirit.


    This sense of danger can save her more than once, so she certainly can''t be impulsive to take unnecessary risks at this time. But if nothing is done, her premonition of crisis caused by the turbulence of the land is too fierce. So at this time, she could only be sharp and screaming, yelling loudly at Sir Modu.


    "Mage Master, what do you want to do? Help the devil to harm his compatriots? Please, don''t do this stupid thing. Even my grandmother who died will know that there is no good end to trading with the devil. You What good can you get from doing this? No, you can''t get anything. Compared to what you want to lose, what you get is simply insignificant. So, beg you, don''t do stupid things?"


    "You don''t know what I''m doing, girl. You don''t know what kind of deal I''m doing. So, how do you know that what I get is insignificant compared to what I lost?"


    Although it is said that the operation of the veins is being controlled, the Baron Modu still has the strength to be distracted at this time and ask such questions to Domino.


    He is not so easy to be convinced, but for the idea of ??Domino, he still has the urge to listen. In his view, anyway, his will will not change anyway. It is better to take advantage of this opportunity to get closer to Domino, so that he can borrow her talent to a greater extent.


    Of course, it��s just his opinion, and in Domino��s opinion, this should be more like a charm of his own. Fortunate people are lucky to go anywhere, including in this ghost place. Only, lucky people should learn to seize the opportunity.


    Not all opportunities will come to you honestly. There are always some things that you need to work hard to grasp. This Domino had already learned it since he was a child, so of course she seized the opportunity and tried her best to write her own words in her mind.


    This is not a simple matter, because it requires excellent logic and eloquence to support it. Under normal circumstances, people with higher education will have more advantages in this regard. It is a pity that Domino has not received any higher education.


    When she was living in an orphanage and fled from an orphanage, she perfectly missed the opportunity to be adopted and educated, and the ability of luck can make her worry-free, but obviously, it can''t make dominoes. Master the precious wealth of knowledge without doing it.


    This is a pity, of course, Domino may not think so. On the contrary, she might think that this is a good thing. After all, under the anti-intellectual education tradition of the United States, learning is not necessarily a good thing for people of their age.


    It��s just that there is an old saying in China that is good to say that when the book is used, it hates less. Suddenly facing such a situation, Domino is really well experienced. However, she does not intend to give up, because there are still many people who can be worthy of her reference. For example, talk show hosts, such as those politicians. Although she doesn''t like these guys very much, sometimes she has to admit that these guys are really nice to talk about.


    No matter what, you said, she has heard it a few times, so if I study at this time, maybe I can...


    "Listen, Master Master. I don''t know what kind of injustice you have encountered, I will think of doing this to trade with the devil, but I think that no matter what the bad situation should not let you pay This is the price."


    "Think about those innocent people, sir. Think about those children who are not deeply involved. Do you hope that the future of these children will be spent in such a day? Being enslaved by the devil, never knowing what freedom is. Feeling, never knowing that their lives are their own?"


    "If you don''t even want to think about this, then think about yourself. How do you love those who love you and those who love you? How do they see you? At the expense of losing their humanity, do this. Is it really worthwhile to go to betray your own race and destroy the world?"


    "This is not worth it!"


    Modu calmly responded, and in this regard, Domino immediately felt like he had escaped a robbery. She thinks that her chicken soup is effective, so she immediately said that she was hot and iron.


    "Yes, this is not worth it. So why do you still have to do this? If you have everything, you still have a chance to go back, go back, Master Master. Is it not right to do the right thing?"


    "You are right, I should do the right thing. It is a pity that you don''t understand what is the most correct thing. This is not something I can stop. What I can do now is only the trend. For, and then use our strengths to make the final stroke. This is the way to really reverse this, but unfortunately, you do not understand."


    When Dominic couldn��t understand it, Modu no longer hesitated and started the final operation.


    At this time, the sparkling light column shines to the extreme, and the light of the sky almost obscures the darkness of the sky. In such a magical scene, the sound of bursts of glass is already abrupt, resounding through the entire death canyon.


    That is the broken sound of the world''s barriers, and when such sounds are heard throughout the audience, it actually means that there is no obstacle in **** and humans.


    The darkness has swallowed up the heavens and the earth, and in this incomparably darkness, a huge figure has quietly emerged.


    Satan, it��s coming!

 Chapter 1795： For a long time, I will reunite the defeat.

    The red demon king stands in the canyon like a mountain. Although the huge figure is not really true because it is hidden in the black smoke, it gives people a feeling of shock and fear.


    Among the dim clouds, lightning flashed from time to time and landed on the curved big corner above his head. Only at this time, by the glare of lightning, the hidden truth of Satan can be revealed for a short time.


    The reddish skin wraps the whole body, and the sly face is covered with a snake-like beard. Two huge horns slammed up from the top of his head, as if two dead trees had been slopingly pointed at the sky.


    Just looking at the head, Satan''s honor is already awesome. Just like the image of the devil in the mythology, his appearance is definitely the most orthodox. And such a glory, coupled with his muscles full of muscles, bones and arrogance, as well as the devil''s iconic bat wings, ram hooves, viper tail. As long as you look at the habits and accept these settings, you will feel that this is not so horrible, but it is full of an evil beauty.


    Chaos, evil, violence, blood, these distorted thoughts may be daunting in normal circumstances, can make people sick, but in Satan, these distorted things seem to have reached a kind of big harmony. Let his entire existence have a temperament of detachment and sublimation.


    You don''t need him to tell his life, and he doesn''t have to publicize his power. He just stood there quietly, and he was immediately aware of his existence, realizing that he was the evil of all evil, the demon of the devil, the supreme king of hell, Satan.


    After thousands of years, Satan once again personally set foot on the land of the world. This feeling is really long gone for him. The air in this world, the water and the soil of this world, gave him a feeling of joy in his heart after a long breath.


    It��s just a little worse, it��s still a little worse. For this long-lost reunion, Satan will naturally hope to be more perfect. So he immediately put his hand on the sky above his head and then squeezed it hard.


    When the time flutters, the dark clouds of the sky are like being stirred up by the invisible power, and the madness is rushing. It seems that the sky has been torn open with a big mouth, and the golden sunlight is like a transparent glass that usually falls from the gaps in the clouds. And standing in such a golden light, Satan��s face suddenly showed a satisfactory smile.


    "The sunshine of the world is really something to miss. After all, I have probably not seen such a beautiful sun for two thousand years."


    Christianity originated in the first century AD, when it was probably the time when the Lord began to pave the way for his son. Satan��s rebellion is also around this time, so he said that he hasn��t seen the sky for more than two thousand years, and it��s true that there is no problem.


    Of course, even if there is any problem, no one dares to identify him at this time. Because at this time, there are only two gangs in the Death Valley. A gang is his men, those fallen angels, and the evil spirits who are controlled by him. The other gang is the soldiers who are about to be killed by the angels.


    At this time of life and death, they certainly can''t have any leisure to correct a monologue that they don''t understand at all. If you have this time to do this, then it is better to think about how you can keep yourself a little life at this time.


    Survival, this is the most important thing for these soldiers. As far as the current situation is concerned, it is actually very difficult for them to make a living path in the encirclement of these embarrassing angels.


    The means of the angels are sharp, far beyond their imagination. With a slight charge, these angels can directly break through their defenses before the tank squad can react and kill them. To the mortal body, of course, can not be the opponents of these elites in hell. So in an instant, they are already suffering a lot.


    Don''t look at the whole battle from the beginning to the present, it''s only a short period of time. In fact, this army is already on the verge of collapse. There are very few soldiers who can live to the present. And even with the superb memories and good luck for a time, they can live to the present. But whether they can live so much, or even live to the end, it is simply that no one is optimistic.


    They themselves do not believe that they can live to the end, but because of human nature, because of the instinct to survive, they persisted and prayed for the miracle.


    "Blow the right group of **** and let them stop our way out. Machine gunners, strengthen firepower, don''t let those bird people break through our defense!"


    Among the few soldiers who survived, the highest rank is a sergeant. In the rules of the army, he is now the only one of them who can give orders.


    This kind of thing means power in the past, but now it can only represent a heavy responsibility. Not everyone can afford this responsibility. For him, since he shoulders this responsibility and becomes a affair among the brothers, then he has the obligation to do his best to take them out of this ghost place.


    It''s not easy, but he is willing to put everything on it and bet on it. Because he wants to live, he wants to live back to his home and wants to take another look at his wife and children. As a husband, a father, this is his biggest wish. And this wish has now become the backbone of his heart, making him a strong to almost impossible to be overthrown.


    This is the key to his ability to calmly give orders at this time, and it is precisely because of his hard work and persistence that those who are already desperate have begun to renew their confidence.


    Only the remaining dozens of tanks are in parallel in an array, and the captains of each car are working hard to achieve everything required in the commander''s command. The muzzle moved around and back, only because the high-speed flying angels always prevented them from doing the most accurate blows.


    In the case that the target cannot be locked, it is too difficult to hit these highly mobile targets. It is not that the first-class gunners have no grasp at all, but fortunately, they can live to the present, relying on those few A first class gunner. So after a long time, I heard that three or four tanks suddenly heard a thunderous roar.


    The 140mm tail has a stable shelling armor-piercing projectile with three bursts. Skilled gunners completed a match in the shortest possible time, and with their own skills and the only remaining equipment, they completed a lightning-fast attack on the angels who had blocked their way.


    More than five times the speed of the shells instantly smashed out, making a fierce sound in the air, and then the celestial flowers scattered in the angels'' near left. In the face of such an attack, even the angels of the Dark Angels had to do their best to dodge.


    Perhaps at the beginning of the war, they could have the courage to use their own magic and flesh to resist the shelling of these tanks, but as the first batch of such angels were directly hit by a powerful armor-piercing projectile Meat, there is no such thing as a long-lost guy who dares to do such a stupid thing.


    Their advantage is flexibility, and they do indeed take advantage of this flexibility to the extreme. Taking advantage of their own wings, they completely judged the trajectory of the projectiles when the tank was launched, thus avoiding the attack that was also fatal to them.


    Only, hiding from the first day can not hide fifteen. You can avoid such an attack by judging the trajectory of the cannonball. Can you not give you a shot by prejudging the place you are hiding?


    The gunners who fired all the year rounded their hearts and smiled, then looked at the angels who had been smashed into **** with a full of pleasure, revealing a smile of great revenge.


    Just now, there are many old comrades who have known for many years, and they have died under the hands of these angels, and maybe they will wait for a while.


    No one wants to die like a fish on a cutting board, humble and helpless. So if it''s really hard to escape, they would rather be like a mad dog that is dead, and die to bite these guys.


    This is revenge, and there are only a few things that they can do as human beings. Of course, if you can live, then no matter who they are, they are not willing to die.


    Therefore, the sound of the guns is still roaring uninterruptedly. In these roars, these huge tonnage tanks are like crazy rhinoceros. Under the support of the cockroach, they quickly rush toward their way. .


    They really worked hard, and just in their efforts, a way of life has gradually revealed to them the dawn.


    Feel the kind of squatting in the endless darkness, stumbling all the way, and then finally see a glimmer of light? This feeling is similar to the mood of these soldiers at the moment. Seeing that the way of life has already appeared, many of them have already couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    However, the more this is the case, the more nervous the leader of the leader is. Because he has seen too many hopes and hopes, the result is down to the guy who is only a stone''s throw away from the dawn. So the more he gets to this time, the more he is afraid of this situation.


    For him, what he is most worried about right now is not the angels. Because the facts have proved that as long as they maintain the array at hand, even those angels can not destroy them without paying any price. From the standpoint of ignoring each other and cherishing the feathers, they should not make such unreasonable moves casually.


    Angels don''t need to worry, then the huge devil that suddenly appears is a problem he must worry about.


    Although the guy has been bathed in the sun since it appeared, it seems that there is no harm. But the sergeant can not believe that such a huge existence was suddenly summoned for the purpose of posing it as a sculpture.


    It will inevitably have activities, and what they can do now is to escape from its eyelids as much as possible before this behemoth activity. As for saying that he is now giving him a fatal blow, let him come to a situation where he is not a singer, the sergeant can only say that whoever you love comes, anyway, they can''t do this kind of thing.


    He is not a politician in the White House. He dares to say a bunch of unrealistic words. As a combatant who fought on the first line all the year round, he is very clear that with his own small tanks, he wants to kill such a huge existence, which is simply a daydream.


    This is just like the story of the dragon slaughter in those novels. A person with a sword goes to a single dragon with a length of 100 meters, and he wins the game. Who are you?


    The concept of a length of 100 meters, that is, the scales of its chest may be more than half a meter thick, plus muscle, fat layer and bones, there is no big sword of five or six meters long, you can not even poke a minor injury. And let a knight take a big sword of five or six meters to get things done, are you sure that this knight is not called up?


    By the same token, in the face of the tall devil in this mountain, the maximum damage that these tanks can cause is estimated to be similar to that of a mosquito. People may not have something, and they must be dead. The world has not heard that the person with normal thinking will open the side of the mosquito that **** his own blood and put it on the horse. Therefore, he is sure that as long as he dares to do anything provocative, then immediately, a big palm is photographed, and they are even made into a tank with a tank.


    This is a self-seeking death, and an idiot will do this kind of thing. He still wants to go home and reunite with his wife and children, but he does not intend to bury his little life here. And if someone is going to let him do this, then he really doesn''t mind putting him in the cannon tube and letting him know what it feels like to be in front of the charge.


    In short, for them, the most important thing for the moment is to live first. So he immediately ordered this to his own men.


    "Go forward at full speed. Don''t take into account the ammunition reserve. All gunners are free to shoot. Don''t give the birds the chance to come close. Also, remember to live, remember not to give me the big man!"


    The survivors in the tanks should be, they also know that it is not wise to provoke the unsuspecting existence in this life.


    They struggled to keep calm and marched toward the periphery of the canyon at a speed of forty kilometers at a powerful 1500 horsepower. Seeing that they are going to escape the magnetic field of the canyon, they can send a signal of help to the military behind. Satan, who has been basking in the sun, has slowly lowered his head and turned his gaze to them.


    He said nothing, just smiled and made a snap. And just after the sergeant and the soldiers saw his movement, the darkness of the darkness had swarmed out from all corners and swallowed them like tides.


    All the inside of the tank became dead, and it was not until a moment later that the voice came out of the communication channel.


    "Base call the first team, the first team, hear please answer. Repeat, hear please answer"


    :. :

 Chapter 1796： Determined to attack nuclear power

    As the commander of this military operation, General Ross and Maria Hill have been closely watching every move in the Death Valley area.


    However, the poor environment is doomed to their inability to effectively observe the Death Valley area. Radar and communication equipment are affected by geomagnetism, and the detection of military satellites is blocked by the dark clouds. In addition to remotely monitoring the dynamics around the Death Valley, they couldn��t think of it for a while.


    The feeling of being awkward and embarrassing would not make them feel good, but in this critical situation, they could not ignore everything in the death canyon. So they can only be tormented, waiting for things to change in anxiety.


    Of course, things can''t be changed without change. However, this change did not happen as they expected. In their expectations, the best situation is supposed to be the situation of their battlefield by their superhero president, and then their army to lay the victory. However, the reality is that the objects they expect are not moving, but they are not willing to see them. They do not care about their emotions and they appear in front of them.


    When the dark clouds in the center of the canyon were suddenly torn apart and a huge creature was exposed to their sight, most of them were panicked and shocked. The identity of the demon king can only be judged by direct vision on the gaze, and in the face of such a demon king who crosses the human world, it is of course impossible to maintain inner peace as a human being.


    The entire command center fell into a shackle in an instant, and Maria Hill, one of the top commanders, slammed hard, pressed the table hard, and looked ugly against the other. A commander, General Ross, said it.


    "Stark has failed, Satan has come to this world. We cannot let him create chaos in our country, we must use the last resort!"


    "We still can''t do this."


    Unlike Maria Hill, who is an ordinary person, General Ross, as a Red Hawk, has a powerful inner strength and a powerful inner strength. This allowed him to maintain his inner peace while the people around him were in a panic, and it was because of his calmness that he refused Maria��s request.


    "The situation in Stark is still uncertain, and there are those soldiers. We can''t make such a decision without being sure of their safety. This is murder!"


    "Damn, don''t forget the order that Stark gave when he left. It''s not the time to be the woman!"


    Perhaps it was influenced by Satan, and Maria showed great discomfort at this time. It can be said that at this time, if she can have the final decision, she will not care about the opinions of General Ross, and will directly decide this matter. It is a pity that since this temporary command center is responsible for both of them, she must not spare General Ross and go to this order alone.


    This is the bitterness of the second-in-command. As a vice-president, she has not yet represented the Ross of the entire US military in terms of voice. This made her firmly suppressed at this moment, even if there is a fire in her heart, she can only squat.


    She is very dissatisfied, but General Ross does not care much. Compared with the life of their own hands, the resentment of a vice president in the district is of no importance.


    He is not worried that Maria will find trouble afterwards. Not to mention whether she has this ability, even if she is, on the same front, those other colleagues will not let her do this kind of internal contradictions.


    This is a check and balance, and it is the most common trick between politicians. Since there is such a relationship, then of course there is no reason to worry about it in this regard. Instead of wasting energy in this place at this time, it is better to think about how to get the soldiers under your hand.


    Satan has already arrived, and the fundamental purpose of this war has already failed. Although I don''t want to admit it, in the next war, the conventional military power may not have played any role. Letting ordinary soldiers enter the battlefield is just taking them as cannon fodder. And this kind of thing, even General Ross, who is known for his iron and blood, is not willing to do it.


    The American army has always been taking the sharpening route, and the soldiers are scarce. The loss of the previous Hell War has already made the entire US military vulnerable, and it has caused General Ross to suffer. Again, the United States can''t afford more sacrifices today, so at the moment, he certainly doesn''t want the same thing to happen again.


    It��s just that, but he can��t play any crucial role in this kind of thing. As a commander, he simply couldn��t get out of it and went to the front line to go to the front. Second, even if he goes, I am afraid that it will not make the situation change too much.


    Although he does not say it in his mouth, in his heart, he is actually extremely jealous of these so-called gods and devils. After all, the guy who was called God really gave him too much shock, so without any understanding of the other party, he really did not want to easily fight with that kind of existence.


    At this point, Stark has more courage than him. Of course, this is not to say that General Ross has no courage to fight, but he will choose a more cautious and safer approach.


    "The communication group, haven''t you contacted the frontline combatants?"


    "Sir, our communication system is still affected by the geomagnetic field. Under such circumstances, we can''t contact them at all!"


    "Military satellites? Are there any new discoveries?"


    This situation is expected by General Ross, so even if his heart is dissatisfied, he can only suppress his temper and continue to ask.


    "We have mobilized all the military satellites in orbit, but the clouds are too thick. Except for the huge demon, we can''t see anything else. Wait, the demon is moving, he hits a Ringing?"


    "Ringing?"


    Suddenly heard the news, General Ross is also a face of pressure. Please, you are Satan, not Michael Jackson, nothing to do with your finger.


    It��s just that he hasn��t waited for him to comment on it, and the officer in charge of information and communication has renewed his status.


    "There is a new situation, sir. We found the movement on the outskirts of the Death Valley. It was the tank of the first team! They are still alive!"


    "Contact them, immediately!" When he heard that there was still life, General Ross immediately issued an order for communication. He is eager to understand the situation on the battlefield and understand what the development of the matter is. Only after this order was issued, he could not get the information he wanted.


    "Base call the first team, the first team, hear please answer. Repeat, hear please answer"


    "There was only a rustling of the communication channel, and at this time, this silent silence was far more panic than the hysterical screams, mourning and desperate shouts." No one can understand what is going on here. But how much they can guess about this answer in their hearts. This is the most terrible, because in the quiet, fear is already covering every heart.


    "The situation is very clear, General Ross, there will be no survivors anymore. In the face of such monsters, our soldiers simply do not have the hope of surviving. It is better to waste time because of this kind of thing here. I have to deal with it early. You should be clear, we have to make a decision at this time. Don''t forget, this is also Stark''s request, isn''t it!"


    Although Maria��s words sounded a bit ill-conceived, it was even excessive. But General Ross knew that her words were not unreasonable at this time.


    The worst situation has already happened, that is, Satan has come to the world, and what is certain is that they will soon be in a confrontation with the famous devil.


    Because it is like human beings who do not succumb to the power of the devil and act as slaves under their hands, he will not think that Satan will be willing to surrender to human beings and become a human-driven existence. Among them, it is necessary to give birth to a master, and in this case, a war for status and power is inevitable.


    How to fight this war, to be honest, there is no point in his heart. Although they have done all sorts of preparations, but these preparations can not play the role they want, he really has no bottom.


    Hesitate, this is for sure, but by this time, he has no room for any other choice. Hesitation will only make the results worse and worse, so you can only force yourself and make the final determination.


    "Well, start the final plan. I need your permission, Ms. Hill!"


    "Of course, this is what I should do."


    After getting a reply that satisfied me, Maria immediately picked up an old-fashioned phone at hand and reported her name. When she handed the microphone to General Ross, General Ross could only stretch a face and hand the microphone to his ear.


    "I am General Ross, action code t6a78b4. Start the final plan!"


    "Permissions pass, code confirmation. After confirmation, Alaska Ghost is about to take off, General!"


    After the artificial reply, very quickly, a US-based military base in California took off a stealth bomber carrying a million tons of nuclear bombs.


    This is one of the ultimate means that the US government has already prepared for the killer, which is authorized by the president and must be approved by both the vice president and the defense minister.


    In general, no one would want to use such a means. But when it is a last resort, this method is the most acceptable situation for the US government. Because in any case, it is much better to carry out nuclear strikes when the enemy is still in the no-man''s land of the wilderness than to enter the densely populated urban areas and then carry out nuclear strikes. Whether it is aftercare or sacrifice, it is within the scope acceptable to the government.


    At the beginning of Stark, he had such an idea and made such an arrangement. Because in his view, once the enemy can not be matched, as long as you drag the opponent, a nuclear bomb can always solve the opponent.


    After all, so far, in addition to the existence of Zhou Yi and the tyrant, he has not seen the existence of a nuclear bomb that can be hardened by himself. As for the extent to which Satan can reach Zhou Yi and the tyrant, he does not make any assumptions in this regard. The reason is very simple. If Satan really has this kind of skill, he will still be in **** for so many years, until the situation has begun to confuse before the beginning of the situation? The answer is definitely impossible. It was him, he had already waved his fist and ran out to unify the world.


    In short, they have given high hopes for nuclear bombs. As for whether this nuclear bomb will cause any fatal damage to Stark, they can only have a optimistic idea.


    After all, the armor of Stark has the ingredients of Zhenjin and Edelman metal. Do not say anything else, it is still very weighty in terms of resistance. From the data point of view, as long as it is not in the center of the nuclear explosion, his chances of surviving more than 90%. Even if it is really hit by a nuclear explosion, he is almost half the chance of surviving.


    This is the result of data simulation, and Stark is very confident about this. As for the truth, this is not the case. I am sorry, no volunteer is willing to do this kind of experiment.


    In the beginning, General Ross��s concerns were partly due to the fact that he was really worried about what would happen to Stark. After all, in any case, it is too much to order a nuclear strike against the president of the country. Even if he has the name of the Secretary of Defense, it is difficult for him to escape this serious crime.


    However, it is still the same sentence. At this time, he can''t manage that much. For the sake of national security, in order for this country not to be affected by the turmoil, someone must provoke this burden, and someone must always take up this responsibility. At this point, several of them are consistent. Therefore, no one will have too much hesitation on this issue.


    In short, the order has been issued, and General Ross can only wait for the results. And as they waited, the Alaska Ghost was already close to the Death Valley.


    As the newly developed supersonic bomber in the United States after the government''s major reshuffle, the Alaska Ghost has inherited the advantages of the original b2 bomber and made new breakthroughs in many technologies.


    Speed, lift capacity and kinetic energy are the key to the new generation of bombers. The original b2 bomber''s data is a maximum speed of Mach 0.95 and a practical ceiling of 15,200 meters. Now, the new generation of bombers with the latest nuclear fusion energy has been able to achieve a maximum speed of Mach 3, a practical ceiling of 30,000 meters, a new global mobility.


    Technology is the key to war. In just a few minutes, the Alaska Ghost has already appeared above the Death Valley. Without any hesitation, this stealth bomber with a mission has already cast a million tons of nuclear bombs from the height of 30,000 meters.


    For all of this, Satan does not have any foresight. Because even if he is, it is difficult to see the tens of thousands of meters above his head.


    He is still enjoying the long-lost sunshine, and when he sees something on his head, and after hearing the whistling whistle of the nuclear bomb falling from the sky, everything is too late.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1797： Invincible Baron Satan Modu

    The estimated blasting height of the nuclear bomb is one kilometer in the air. This height is exactly the same as the height of Satan at this time. It can be said that it just bloomed on top of his head. As one of the ultimate destructive forces mastered by mankind, The power of nuclear bombs has never been disappointing.


    In the air, like a sun, the glare of light and the horrible heat of the moment drowned Satan and all the land around him. Strong light radiation always kills all the existence that they can kill in the first time, and then it is the time when the high temperature and shock wave are capable.


    Of course, no matter which one of them, the harm it brings will be fatal to normal life. So, when the life in the entire canyon is aware of what happened, they almost instinctively made the act of surviving.


    Satan is at the very center of the nuclear explosion, which has been inundated by the glare of nuclear explosion. At this time, no one can see what he did, because at this time, anyone who dares to look at this kind of glare will burn his eyes thoroughly because of the intense light.


    At this point, there are no exceptions for those angels, because they are still in the realm of biology anyway. Of course, they don''t have the time to pay attention to this kind of thing at the moment, because the most serious problem facing them now is how they should deal with the impact of nuclear explosion.


    The light radiation of a million tons of nuclear bombs can affect all creatures within 6.3 km of the core radius of the explosion. In the first few seconds, any life within this range will be harmed by death. Of course, this kind of damage is not comparable to the nuclear explosion center area, which is close to the high temperature and high pressure inside the sun, which is really enough to destroy everything.


    That being said, it does not mean that this kind of light radiation is harmless. Even for creatures that only exist in mythology, such as angels, it is difficult for them to withstand such damage without adequate precautions.


    The duties of the Satan Guards made them dare not leave Satan too far, and this made them almost completely within the influence of light radiation, even closer.


    This is a very terrible problem. Those who are far away and who are already outside the range of light radiation are fine. Although the power of nuclear explosions is huge, when it spreads several kilometers away, the damage caused by it has fallen to a level acceptable to them. At this time, as long as the response is timely, open a magic cover that can protect them, then even if luck is back, it will always save a small life.


    In contrast, those angels who are close to Satan are not so lucky. The magical hood that is hurriedly held up may help them withstand the horrible light radiation, but the subsequent shockwaves will become a heavy blow that they cannot afford.


    Everything within three kilometers of the radius of the nuclear explosion will be covered by a devastating shock wave. In the face of the shock wave that can almost destroy all ground targets, the protection of angels is actually no more reliable than the shield of paper paste.


    In an instant, those angels who are within this deadly range are already dead and wounded. Throughout the history of the Dark Angels for thousands of years, the death and injury caused by this nuclear bomb can definitely be regarded as the highest in these thousands of years. It��s never been the case that it��s like today, it��s just that they have suffered such huge losses in a flash. It can be said that all the angels who can survive the moment, the heart is bleeding at the moment.


    There are both sorrows born for the death of comrades and sorrows born out of being defeated by human beings. In short, in their view, human beings can do this step at the moment, it is enough for them to be proud.


    However, although they are such an idea, it does not mean that human beings will be the same idea. For humans, the ideas of these angels are not important, even that even their casualties will not be hung by them. There is only one question they care about, that is Satan, whether he has been eliminated by nuclear explosion.


    Although General Ross did not think that Satan could have the ability to survive the nuclear explosion center, this kind of thing must always be confirmed by the eyes. Without seeing the final result, no one can make a final conclusion on this. At the moment, the only way they can determine the outcome is to use the military satellites in the sky to make far-reaching observations of everything in the Death Valley.


    Before that, the dark clouds obscured their sights, so that they could not clearly see everything in the Death Valley, but now the situation is different. Because the most prominent mushroom cloud of nuclear bombs is forming at this moment.


    The sky-filled mushroom cloud easily tore the dark clouds of the sky, exposing the shadowed sky that was originally obscured to the sight of General Ross. In this short-lived situation, they did not find anything in the mushroom cloud that deserved their attention.


    It seems to be a good news, because it probably means that Satan is already under the power of nuclear explosion. However, they have such a trace of incredulity in their hearts. Is the famous Satan really so easily solved by them?


    Even the most optimistic person can hardly say affirmative words at this time. So they can only wait quietly, waiting for the dust to settle, waiting for the final answer to reveal themselves in front of them.


    This is not a long-term thing, because General Ross believes that Satan has tried his best to get into the world, and certainly will not be willing to fold his prestige at this critical time. As long as he is still alive, even if it is five labors and seven injuries, he will certainly stand up and use his own existence to show his strength. Otherwise, the imperial king of **** can only hide and hide like a mouse under the human prestige, so the war between **** and mankind will not have to be played. Because of their morale, they have already lost half.


    At this point, General Ross did not miss it. As the master of hell, Satan certainly will not do anything at this time that is detrimental to his dignity and prestige. As long as he is still alive, he will definitely stand up. At this time, of course he is still alive.


    At the end of the nuclear explosion, it should be a huge mushroom cloud, and millions of tons of gravel were ejected by explosion. Tens of thousands of tons of nuclear dust were entangled in the ascending mushroom cloud and rose into the stratosphere. Because of the presence of nuclear dust particles, the water vapor in the atmosphere will be concentrated and eventually fall in the form of black rain. Until this time, it is the finale of the nuclear bomb, when the radioactive material gives the greatest effect.


    However, all this did not happen step by step, because at this time, the mushroom cloud has suddenly produced new changes.


    The invisible black fog appears in the mushroom cloud, and it seems that it is not affected by the airflow at all, and it has become a huge devil image. With the appearance of this strange image, such as the emergence of an abyss in the air, the entire mushroom cloud began to be pulled, swallowed into this huge shadow.


    The mushroom cloud that tens of thousands of meters vacated can not withstand the devour of this huge shadow, as if it was suddenly as it was born, just a few breaths of time, the huge mushroom cloud seems to be non-existent The same, completely swallowed up by the shadows.


    It��s like eating and drinking, and the shadows begin to change as soon as they devour the mushroom cloud. From abstraction to concrete, from a shadow in a district to a real flesh and blood. Soon, Satan seems to be intact, and once again appeared in front of everyone. In addition to the black smoke that lingers on his body, the most obvious feature he reveals to the world is the disdainful smile on his mouth.


    This smile is a mockery of human beings, taunting their incompetence, and a warning to humans, warning them not to do such stupid things as squatting arms and ants doing elephants.


    Resist the damage of the nuclear bomb face, which is not a simple, costless thing for him. He paid a lot of money and barely managed to maintain his own decent. The reason why he wants to play such a swollen face is that he wants to establish an invincible image in the human heart.


    He has done a good job in today''s human social structure and the sudden study of human power. The nuclear bomb is almost the most powerful means of attack that humans can come up with. As long as it can withstand such a means, it almost means that humans will no longer be able to be against you.


    In the past, the horror of the name known as Ming Wang used such means to deter the whole world, so that all countries in the entire human world would not dare to disrespect him. In a few short years, he can establish his own land **** country, so that the human political power can not interfere with it, relying on this powerful.


    Satan appreciates this powerful way of expressing himself, so he will do something similar today. Of course, he did not agree with the work of the guy who claimed to be Ming Wang.


    With such power, you should make an earth-shattering great career, like an old dog, guarding your own nest, this is simply a stupid thing that wastes your talent and ability. He really can''t imagine what kind of mentality will make him make such a stupid decision. If he is replaced by him, he probably has already incorporated the world into his own hands.


    Of course, this is not bad now. At the very least, if there is no such thing as a guy who is willing to kneel down, then maybe there will be no chance for today. In a way, Satan feels that he should still thank some of the guys who claim to be gods. If you have the opportunity, it may be a good choice to include him in your own arms. Maybe?


    Because of the success of the wish, Satan��s heart has begun to produce a lot of unrealistic fantasies. He began to go away, and at this time, it is a stupid thing to look at it. After all, this is on the battlefield, not in my own home. If you are a little careless, you may have a fatal change.


    However, Satan is not too worried about this, because in his view, human beings are already poor and have no means to deal with themselves. The only thing they can do now is to choose, to surrender or to resist, and no matter which one, it will not affect him.


    He is invincible, and even this time he even believes in this statement. In the face of his self-confidence, General Ross was blasting and panting.


    For them, witnessing such a scene is almost the same as a nightmare, and in the face of such a nuclear bomb can easily cope with the existence, they have indeed lost the square inch.


    However, the loss of their position does not mean that other people have lost their squares. It is like this time, Sir Modu��s face has already revealed a meaningful smile.


    General Ross, they only saw the power of Sir Modu, and he was different. He saw Satan''s weakness and saw his weakness.


    When he was in the middle of the veins, he was already the equivalent of communicating the two different worlds of human beings and fearing hell. Therefore, when the nuclear bombs came down, he also passed this special communication, seeing Satan seemingly unscathed. Trick.


    Satan is the embodiment of anxious hell. Similarly, his power comes from anxious hell. When the nuclear bomb broke out on Satan, he passed his own magic and clearly perceive some special changes in hell.


    Some of the **** died in the power of nuclear bombs. The earth was destroyed, the earth was annihilated, and the creatures above were forced to withstand the forces they should not bear.


    It is ridiculous to say that the nuclear explosion is clearly happening on the earth, but it seems that the **** itself has been plowed by a hundred nuclear bombs. And the reason for this change, no doubt, the problem itself should be in Satan.


    He used the identity of Hell incarnation to let Hell take this blow on his behalf. And if you look at it from this angle, Satan does not seem to be so invincible.


    Yes, **** is very vast, and the damage in the district is not even a big deal. However, if such a thing happens for the second time, the third time, or even a dozen or more times, can **** itself be indifferent?


    This answer, Mo Duo has already had a result. In this regard, he more and more affirmed the idea of ??his own beginning.


    It��s not just the devils of these hells who are brewing any intrigues, don��t forget, he��s also a guy who has been on the sidelines. Before, he didn''t have the chance to realize the idea in his mind. But now it is different, the opportunity is already in front of him, and he is already ready for it.


    Everything is here. So, it''s time to let everyone see it, look at him, Baron Modu, is that what they think, is the role they think they are! He is very sure that after this, many people will fall below the glasses. What he believes more is that from today, no one will ever be able to question his qualifications, his identity!


    The Supreme Master, after all, is who I am!

 Chapter 1798： Deadheart Book, Void Lord

    The rushing veins are flowing in madness, which is the result of a nuclear bomb. For the earth, the nuclear bomb falls on its body like it hurts its superficial skin. Although it does not have much impact on itself, it is inevitable that some small blood vessels such as rupture will occur. symptom.


    The earth''s veins are the blood vessels of the earth, and even if this small problem of capillary rupture appears in front of the Baron Modu, it will become a turbulent fluctuation of the earth''s veins. It is not easy to control it in your own hands. But Modu still used the number of solutions to control these instigating forces.


    Logically speaking, he didn''t need to do this right. Because if his purpose is to help Satan enter the world by manipulating the earth''s veins, then his purpose has been reached. Under this premise, it is undoubtedly a waste of energy to spend energy on the control of the ground. Especially in this kind of turbulent and unpredictable situation, it is a stupid move that is not worth the candle. And will Modu make such a low-level mistake in this kind of thing? Obviously impossible. So naturally, he has his plans and ideas to do so. What he was plotting, and it was not until this time that it began to show clues.


    The crazy veins are still rushing, but at this time, the flow of the ground has been controlled. They are almost entirely acting in accordance with the will of Baron Modu, and this makes this inflammatory land began to show more powerful power than usual.


    The magic of the earth has always been one of the most magical spells of Kama Taj. In a way, it can even rank at the top of the Karma Taj''s spell.


    This ranking is not determined by power, but by practicality. On the power, although there are many earth-shattering spells in the magic of the Earth, it is worse than the sinister curses or the devastating celestial magic. But when it comes to practicality, the magic of the earth is definitely the first thing that can be said to be a spell in the world. If you must use a word to describe it, it is a lot of change.


    The network that Kama Taj used to monitor the mysterious side movements of the entire earth over the past few hundred years was built on the basis of the magic of the earth. Similarly, Master Karma Taj''s Earth Teleportation is based on the magic of the Earth. The hosts of the three temples of Karma Taj are demanding a considerable accomplishment in the magic of the earth. The Baron Modu was able to use the magic of the earth to help Satan open the passage to the world because of the shallow depth of the magic of the earth. This is not the limit of the magic of the earth. If he wants to give him enough time, he can even change the landscape of the area and even the entire ecological characteristics.


    As long as you dare to think, you will think, then there is little to do with the magic of the earth, and because of this, the magic of the earth can be so highly praised. Now, the follow-up of Baron Modu is also based on the magic of the ground.


    His goal is nothing else, it is the angels of the Dark Angels, and the evil spirits who are almost exhausted because they pull Satan into the world.


    In exchange for normal, he can''t deal with so many angels and evil spirits. When the narrow road meets, he can be a lucky one to deal with one or two. Even with sufficient preparation, ten or twenty is almost his limit.


    But now it is different, because now whether these fallen angels or the evil spirit knights are just a group of disabled soldiers.


    The power of nuclear bombs has weakened their strength very well, and all the angels are just bracing. As for the evil spirit knights, they are even worse, because they have withstood the core blow from the nuclear bomb after almost exhausting their power to pull Satan into the world.


    Ultra high temperature, light radiation, shock waves, they are eating a full. In such a situation, they can still be lucky enough to survive. They are lucky to have the blessing of immortality. If you want to have the original strength again, it will not be able to recover from it in a day or two. In such a situation. Next, they are almost the end with the angels, that is, the man is a knife, I am a fish!


    The magic of the earth has become a weapon of restraint in the hand of Sir Modu. The invisible gravity is like a shackle, and it is firmly placed on every angel and evil spirit knight. This is the power from the planet, the magic of the earth''s own gravity, unless it has the ability to completely break the earth''s gravity, or simply rely on its own strong body to withstand such pressure, otherwise it is impossible Get out of this shackle.


    This is the first step of Sir Modu, and after he finished this step, his movements were immediately discovered.


    Satan has always been very curious, the pro-church disciple of the Supreme Master, the magician of Kama Taj, why it was so easy to choose a rebellion and chose to rely on himself. He thought that this was because of the guilt and resentment of the human heart, but he did not think that just because of this, he could induce such a big man to betray his own camp, his own race.


    He must have made another attempt, but he did not find out what Modu was playing until he entered the world. This made him think that he was so hearty, he looked at this guy high, but until now he discovered that he still looked down on this guy.


    It is really not something that ordinary people can do if they can only bear the pain until now. It��s a pity that it��s just a struggle for an ant.


    Thinking of this, Satan was already sneering in his heart, reaching out to Baron Modu.


    The best way to break the trick is to use your fist to smash it. At this point, Satan clearly has absolute confidence in his own strength. In his opinion, it is very ridiculous to do what Sir Modu does, because he has no resilience in front of himself. Just like a fox wants to challenge a tiger, even if the fox makes a solution to the whole body, can it still block the tiger''s light slap? It is impossible at all.


    At this point, Satan is right. Even if Sir Modu himself, he will not deny his idea. Compared with Satan, he has a fundamental gap in strength. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t be the opponent of the demon like Satan. But he is not, does not mean that others are not, at this point he has already prepared the backhand, and this backhand is also the second step in his plan.


    The black book of the Necromancer opened in front of him, and the book of the Magic Road made of human skin frantically twirled under his consciousness. The shadow of black flows through it, and countless monsters humming in it. In this regard, the Baron Modu did not care, he just thought of his own deep into the mind, went deep into the dark, silent, silent, empty space to communicate a terror in the endless void world The presence.


    "Dommam, I call you, offer you a precious sacrifice to pray for your reply!"


    His thoughts conveyed his own words, and just after this idea was sent out, an angel that was clamped by the earth''s pulse magic was immediately swallowed up by the invisible shadow, and then completely turned into nothing.


    This is the gift that Modu sent for the existence of Dommam, and the preciousness of the fallen angel, this gift is really not precious, so it is almost immediate, an idea of ??this endless void world. Just gave him the reply he wanted.


    "I received your sacrifice, Modu. Very delicious sacrifice, quite rare. Say, what do you want? Strength? Or endless life?"


    "Power, what strength can you give me, from the shadow of the void and the power of darkness, let me become the monsters that you are enslaved? Endless life, I see you want to devour me, change me Be part of you. When I become a part of you, I naturally have endless lives, yeah!"


    The conditions for the start of the monster named Dommam are tempting, but in the face of this tempting condition, Sir Modu maintains a high degree of calm. He didn''t believe this guy at all, because he had already touched the guy''s bottom line very clearly.


    Dommam is a monster in the endless void, a horrible ghost in the shadow of the universe. Look at the dead world and the planet in the void, they are all like the earth, full of vitality. Now, they are completely dead, no longer have a flower or grass, any living creature, even the life of any living soul, or the planet itself, is no longer there.


    Only Dommam, who can live in this void, is known as the horror of the vain lords, and the twisted monsters that are parasitic on their large bodies, like parasites. And these two, no matter which one is not the existence that can be accepted by Modu.


    He didn''t want to become such a twisted monster, and he didn''t want to be assimilated by Dommam, so he refused very simply.


    "Enough, Dommam. Don''t play with your ridiculous little tricks. I am not a fool who can be fooled by you. I don''t even know what I will pay for. If you really have the sincerity, just be honest with me. Do this deal on the spot!"


    "Transaction? What kind of transaction? No, before I should ask this question first, Modu, what qualification do you think you have to trade with me?"


    The voice in the void is ridiculed, and it is obvious that he did not put Modu in his eyes. But indeed, a presence that can corrupt the entire planet and turn all of its souls and souls into its own food can indeed not put the Baron Modu in his eyes. Like Satan, they and Modu are not a level of existence at all.


    This is a point of self-confidence, but since he dared to summon Dommam at this time, of course, there are his countermeasures. So immediately, he replied to Dommam.


    "Qualification, I think I certainly have the qualification to do this transaction with you. Don''t forget, the book of Necromancer is in my hands. Do you need me to remind you what this book means? Or let me remind you, Is that almost the past that you have forgotten?"


    This sentence is full of ridicule with Domma, and in the face of such a statement, the existence of the endless void is immediately like a madness, and a horrible roar is thrown at Modu.


    This kind of roar that can sway the soul, if this sound can be transmitted to the real world, then millions of people will instantly break their souls because of this roar. Such an attack was not something that Modu could resist, but he did not have to resist, because the power from the book of Necromancer made him completely immune to the attack from Dommam.


    They have already started trading, this is the thing that the book of Necronomics has been certified, and no one can hurt the other party until the end of the transaction.


    Very amazing, isn''t it? Who can think of a magic book can have such power. This is incredible, but if someone can understand the true origins of the book of the Necromancer, then no one will think so.


    The origins of the Book of Necronomics seem to be simple. It is inspired by the Arab mad poet Abdul Alhazad from the unknown presence in the depths of the stars, and the ultimate dark secret written at the expense of his own madness. Code. This is already recognized by the mysterious world. However, when Modu had intensively contacted the book, he discovered that the origin of the book of Necronomics was not so simple.


    Rather than a book, it is better to say that it is a contract, a product from the endless void, condensed by the will of the void itself.


    It is invisible and inferior, and can only be projected by the hands of those who stare at the abyss of the void. And the person holding the projection of this book will get an opportunity, a crisis, but also full of opportunities.


    As Modu said before, power is also eternal life, which is readily available to those who hold this book. Of course, the premise is that you have to accept what you will get.


    Because the book of Necromancer will force the person who holds the book and the previous one of the book to have a transaction, and the owners of the books of the Necromancer are the lords of the void, just gazing is enough The horror of intellectual collapse exists. These guys are not good people, and their transactions have always been filled with haze traps.


    No matter what you choose, it��s hard to escape from these traps in the end, and this end is often what Modu said, becoming a completely irrational, distorted monster, or being assimilated into part of these horrible beings. .


    This is the end of most people, and there are always some people who will be an exception. Let''s say, Dommam.


    Dommam is not born as a vain lord. In the beginning, he was, like most people, a life on a certain planet. And if you want to say something different, then his identity is special. As with the Supreme Master, he is the most powerful wizard on his planet and the general presence of the planet Guardian.


    This identity lasted for a long time until he got the book of the Necromancer.


    The reason for this is that after he got the book of the Necromancer, he did not choose to bury it and hide it like the Supreme Master or Mephisto. Instead, he chose to accept its existence and use it to make a deal with the owner of the previous book of Necromancer and another void lord.


    He chose eternity at the expense of himself and the entire planet he guarded. And in the testimony of the Book of Necromancer, he was able to split half of the power from the last vain lord and evolved into a new void lord.


    For countless years, the vain lord was born in this generation and then. They used the book of the Necromancer to obtain new food, and they also produced new successors because of the book of the Necromancer. Domamm is not the first and will not be the last one. Like all the vain lords who have experienced it, he does not like this kind of transaction. However, he could not refuse. So at this time, he can only vent his anger wildly, and then questioned Modu loudly.


    "No, no, you are not qualified to do this. You can''t get enough chips to make a deal! You can''t, you can''t!"


    "Maybe, who knows?"


    Https:/book_26586/l


    Genius website address:.

 Chapter 1799： Void trading intangible chips

    Gazing at the book of the dead spirit floating in front of her eyes, Modu did not refute this argument of Dommam, because he himself is not sure whether he has such a qualification.


    Chips are a very important part of the deal. After the book of Necromancer guarantees the authority of the deal and the obsession with Dommam, as the initiator of the deal, he must be fair and fair.


    Like the kind of beauty that pays a small price and gets a big return, you can think about it now. Any smart person will not choose to play this trick at this time.


    Very simple truth, you can certainly play this kind of trick at this time, but can this trick trick you into the objects you trade, and deceive the book of the Necronomics, which represents the power of the void will, this is one It��s hard to say. Can lie to the past, that is your ability. But if you can''t lie, then what you have to pay is the heaviest price.


    It was hard to understand the only way to hide behind the trap, but the result was the worst one because of his greed. Such a thing is not stupid, and it is difficult to describe it in any other vocabulary. At this time, Modu is certainly not willing to do such stupid things, but he is not sure whether he can deliver enough chips for his own trading.


    He has no choice but to try. So at this time, he can only say this to Dommam.


    ��Don''t you want to listen to the content of the transaction? Maybe the deal I said is not as bad as you think?��


    "Hey, you know what the final deal is, do you have the courage to make other choices? If that''s the case, I really want to look at you. Just, will you?"


    Dommam calmed down, but the words were still full of doubts. After all, in his opinion, after understanding the nature of the book of the Necronomics, those who dare to trade with these empty lords will not be any fuel-efficient lamps.


    Because the true integrity of the people will not trade with the book of the Necromancer, this power from the void is completely standing at the opposite end of the material world, even if it is only the slightest transaction, it is also a corruption of their world. This is simply unacceptable for those who are interested in protecting their own world. The only thing they can do about this kind of thing is to turn it all out.


    Excluding these people, then the rest will be dealt with the book of the Necromancer, not the generations of bitterness and enmity, that is, the mind and speculation. I am afraid that these people can believe that one point is good, and more I am afraid that even one point is not worth believing. In this case, Dommam will grow a little more.


    Of course, if he says so, he will not refuse the deal. Once he can''t do this, the transaction of the book of Necromancer is mandatory after all, as long as the Baron Modu can afford the price, then whether he wants it or not, the transaction must be carried out.


    Secondly, compared with splitting out half of his own power to make Baron Modu and making him the new lord of the void world, he is more willing to accept the other conditions proposed by Baron Modu. At the very least, his own power can be saved.


    He gave up everything he once had, and turned into a vain lord in pursuit of eternity. Isn''t it the power in the end? Power is the only thing he has now. If he has no choice, he will not accept the result of losing power anyway.


    The words of Baron Modu are a turning point for him, so of course, he has already indicated his attitude of listening.


    "Let''s talk about what is the content of your transaction? If you can afford this price, then I don''t mind reaching your wish to make this deal!"


    Dommam��s statement made the Baron��s heart suddenly breathe a sigh of relief. For him, this undoubtedly means that he has to face one less problem. Although the results have not yet reached the level he wants, it is always a good start, isn''t it?


    Thinking of this, he did not hesitate, but immediately, he told Dommam about the contents of his transaction.


    "I use the angels I control, as well as the life and soul of the evil spirit knight, in exchange for the opportunity for you to shoot for me, Dommam. I hope to use your strength to help me deal with what I am now. Right this enemy. You should be able to feel his existence right, he is in front of my eyes, just outside my magic defense!"


    The communication between the two is carried out entirely in the space of consciousness shaped by the book of the Necromancer. Don''t look at them and say a lot, but in the real world, it is just a moment. This time is only enough for Satan to reach in front of the cave where the Baron Modu is located, and he wants to open the iron barrel-like defensive magic that the Baron Modu has created with the force of the ground. It is really not solved in a moment. thing.


    This point Dommam was very clear, so he did not immediately give the Baron Modu a positive answer, but in a bargaining tone, said to him.


    "No, you don''t have enough chips. I admit that the life and soul of these guys are really delicious. But this is not enough to pay for me to shoot and be a rival to such a guy. You only have two choices. Modu. One is to increase your stack until you can afford to pay for me. Second, I can shoot, but only this time. This time I will help you fight this guy, and next time, You can only rely on yourself!"


    For the second option, Modu chose to give up without any hesitation. Don''t look at what Dommam said is like opening the net, it seems to be just like sending people. Modu is almost certain that he is playing the idea of ??not working hard. It is said that it is to defeat Satan, I am afraid I just want to do it. Satan will take a break and I am afraid he will make a comeback. At this time, I have no way to deal with it at all. This is the same as drinking and quenching thirst. It is simply a chronic suicide.


    The second option is not desirable, so he can only choose the first one and increase his own stack. And the chip is really true, he is really not sure that he can come up with absolutely real chips.


    Dommam is the lord of the void, a monster that can corrupt the planet and engulf all life on the planet. Even without the deity and divine power of the gods, he will never be weaker than the so-called gods in power. He even said that he will only be stronger than the gods.


    This is why the Baron Modu will want to deal with Satan with Dom. If he does not have such strength, then putting him in front of Satan is nothing more than giving Satan a dish. It is also because he has enough power to confront Satan that Modu will want to make such a deal as he deliberately.


    This is the only way Modu can deal with Satan, and the only thing he thinks can save the world. Other than that, he can''t think of it. However, Dommam is so powerful that the price he has to pay to drive him is extraordinarily heavy. The cards in his hands are almost exhausted. If you can''t satisfy Dommam''s appetite, then he really can''t be sure if he has any other way.


    What to do, do you give up?


    This is of course impossible. I have done so much, and even said that I have put everything on my gambling table, not to be such a joke. Dommam must end, must!


    The mind has already made up his mind, and Modu immediately re-opened the conditions, and this time he opened the conditions.


    "If you add my life and soul, Dommam, are you willing to accept this deal!"


    "Your own life and soul?"


    When he heard this, Dommam was silent. He seems to be measuring the weight of this chip, and seems to accept some of his offer. However, he had not waited for Modu to let go of his heart, and he once again smiled at Modu.


    "I admit that the owner of the Book of Necronomics is indeed a special bargain when trading. But I have to say that you see yourself too much, Modu!"


    "Do you think that you can drive me to the end only if you add it? No, you are too high to look at yourself, you are not worth the price. This is a very far distance from the bottom line that I can accept, if this is If you can get all the chips, then I can only say that I am very sorry. Maybe I can start quickly and go to the book of the Necronomics to find the next master!"


    Dommam''s ridicule is very harsh, and this harsh sneer is really stimulating Modu''s sensitive and proud heart. Anger, this is inevitable. It is only he himself who knows that pure anger does not play any role at this time. If you want to change all of this and want to beat Dommam��s face, the only thing he can do is to get enough chips so that he can only be himself like a dog, even if he is reluctant. Drive.


    However, it is still the problem, the chip! Where does the chip come from? It can''t be changed out of thin air. Moreover, even if it is possible to change the chip out of thin air, I am afraid that it may not be able to satisfy Dommam��s appetite. Such a monster, want to impress him, I am afraid that only a whole world can be filled in! And the whole world


    The brain was flying, and Modu suddenly saw it when he thought of it. He felt like he had caught something, and soon, his face showed an excited look.


    This change in mentality is clearly presented in front of Dommam, giving him a bad feeling. And before he could understand why, Baron Modu had already traded against him again.


    "If I add a world called a fearful **** to the chip, are you willing to accept this deal?"


    Bad feeling. Dommam has clearly felt that the weight on the balance has increased to a point where the balance is balanced enough. And this means that once he nods, he can only be driven by the weak man in front of him, to carry out a confrontation with a powerful enemy. Although he has absolute confidence in his final victory, he really does not want to be driven like a dog. So he immediately sneered at Modu in a haze.


    "I don''t accept this deal. You don''t have the qualifications to represent the world. You can''t put it on the balance of trading!"


    "Then I can only choose another deal, Dommam."


    Already guessed Dommam''s attitude, Modu did not have any accidents because of this answer. He just sneered, and put another plan of his own.


    "If you are not willing to accept this transaction, then I can only sacrifice the world and myself according to the practice of the Book of Necronomics, and get the power of avatar from your body. You will be weakened, and I Will be sublimated. By that time, I will not use you, I will go find this guy to settle the account!"


    "You are threatening me, Modu. Do you dare to take this to threaten me?"


    Domamu��s anger caused the whole void to start to oscillate. In such a horrible shock, even if Mo Duo is a guardian of the book of Necromancer, it will inevitably give birth to a illusion that the mind is swaying like a candle. He knows that this is the emptiness of the emptiness of the lord of the emptiness of the lord, and he can only force it with his strong intentions.


    "Yes, I am threatening you. Dommam, I have given you enough sincerity, you are not knowing what to do. Now, my conditions are here."


    "Either you accept the condition that I originally proposed. I believe you can also feel what the outside guy represents. He is the embodiment of the world, as long as you can defeat him, then the world he belongs to You can fall into the palm of your hand. At that time, the world, the sacrifices I gave before, and myself, belong to you. The book of the Necromancer can witness this deal, all this. You can let you dominate."


    "But if you don''t want it, then I can only follow the rules. Anyway, let the guy outside let go, the world will soon be destroyed. If so, then let it be destroyed in my hands, Then I will personally avenge it. Instead, you, Dommam, you will get nothing in such a transaction. Even saying that your accumulation over thousands of years will become a nutrient for my incubation. If this is what you want, Then come on."


    "Choose one, tell me, what is your answer!"


    This is the final choice, Modu can no longer get any chips. He has already delivered himself and everything in this world to the hands of destiny. And now he is waiting, see if fate is willing to smile at him.


    Everything is in the reply of Dommam. In this regard, Dommam has a lot of grievances, and he is so angry that he can only succumb to the transaction that makes him feel wronged according to Modu��s vision.


    He is not willing to make Modu, and he is even less willing to pay the enormous wealth he has accumulated over the years. Therefore, he can only accept the transaction of Modu, accepting the order of being an enemy with Satan.


    So the next moment, the door to the void world is already opened under the will of the book of the Necromancer.

 Chapter 1800： Void fall summoning rule

    Satan''s big hand is like tearing an onion, tearing the defensive magic of the Baron Modu on his own.


    Even for him, it is not easy to open the magic of these defenses. He has more power than Mo Duo, but he can''t just open the magic like a giant hammer and a watermelon. It can only be exploited so little. It can be seen from here. The magic of Karma Taj is extraordinary.


    However, no matter how unusual, it can''t change a problem, that is the absolute strength gap. It can''t stop Satan for a long time, because at this moment, Satan''s big hand is almost the same as the magic defense. Only need to go further, he can reach into the front of Modu, and by that time, waiting for Modu will only be a catastrophe.


    However, this kind of thing has not happened. Because just before this thing is about to happen, the door to the void is already in front of him.


    A large wrist and foot like the octopus''s tentacles entangled in Satan''s big hand, and this sudden change immediately surprised Satan, and immediately stunned his face.


    "What a ghost thing? Modu, have you still want to play this trick in front of me at this time?"


    He could feel that the tentacles that entangled himself were from some kind of creature in the void, which made him think of the spell of Baron Modu, the sorcerer of the book of the Necromancer. Only those spells from outside the world can summon this twisted monster from the void. The power of this monster is even tricky for him.


    However, it is only a tricky one. No matter what kind of spell, you still have to follow a principle. It is a principle similar to the conservation of energy. The monsters you summon are more powerful and not much stronger than the summoners. Unless you offer anything that is not a good thing, it attracts a special interest, which can break this practice.


    Modu probably gave up some sacrifices, which can summon monsters that make them feel tricky too. However, even if his sacrifice really played a role, the final result will not change.


    Again, the gap between them is too great. This gap is so large that no matter what kind of sacrifice he can take, he can''t reverse the gap. He is dead, and Satan is very confident about it. Of course, all this is still necessary to solve these small fish.


    The arrogant Satan has already sentenced Modu to death in his heart. In the real world, he struggled to pull his arm and let his huge mountain-like body scream almost infinite power.


    This giant force acts on the wrist that pulls him, and immediately pulls the tentacle-like thing straight. Obviously, the owner of the tentacle could not withstand the great power of Satan, so immediately, it was smashed by Satan from the world on the other side of the door.


    A monster like an octopus, if it is not a big eyeball that is all over it, then it is indeed similar to the octopus with seven or eight points. Of course, it is even bigger, and it is huge to almost the height of the Satan. It��s just a difference.


    There is no doubt that this is a horrible monster. Being placed alone in the human world can be immediately dealt with by human beings as disasters. In fact, at this time, the US government watching through the satellites has been alarmed by the appearance of this monster.


    They don''t know where the monster came from, and they don''t know what the monster is because they are entangled with Satan. In the past, they may attack such monsters in the first place to prevent the monster from causing damage to their world. But now, they are afraid to do so.


    First, this is because they don''t know the depth of this monster. They are deeply afraid of recruiting a powerful presence at this time, thus increasing the speed of their demise. Secondly, they have a certain luck in their hearts. I hope that this sudden monster will stand on the opposite side of Satan, and they will not be in the same position. You must have a life and death.


    The best result is of course the same. Of course, if they are just one death and one injury, they can accept it. As long as one party dies and the other party is seriously injured, they will send a nuclear bomb at no cost.


    Millions of tons of nuclear bombs don''t work, so what about five million tons of nuclear bombs? If even a million tons of nuclear bombs do not work, then 10 million tons?


    The means that humans have mastered are enough to completely destroy the living beings on the entire surface of the earth. They are not willing to do this because they are also among the destroyed creatures. No one wants to be with others except the madman. But if it is really at the juncture of life and death, then I am afraid that some people will want to be a madman.


    The US military is ready, and if disaster is really inevitable, then they will try their best to use all the means that they can use.


    Sacrifice, this is one of them. Even if this sacrifice is at the expense of a city, a state, or even a majority of the United States, they can accept it. Of course, if the level of such sacrifices is extended to the entire United States, then what they can do is probably to hold the whole world and go with the enemy.


    Our country is destroyed, so no one else in this world wants to live alone. Don''t say anything that is unfair to others, because the biggest injustice in the world has fallen on them. Because only they are subject to this sin, others can watch them step into the destruction. This is unfair, and since this is already unfair, they naturally do not have to follow what is called fairness and reason.


    This is the selfishness and despair that people who are in a desperate situation will naturally give birth. Of course, if things haven''t fallen to the worst of them, they won''t be willing to do this kind of madness.


    The key to the problem is here, in this confrontation between Satan and the monster. And just as they watched the short breath of the confrontation, the outcome was already revealed.


    What they longed for did not happen, because Satan was already a clean and punching punch into the body of the big octopus, and by the way it melted the whole body into black smoke.


    Even the flame of hope did not have time to rise, and everything was already extinguished. This feeling is really not a good taste for humans.


    General Ross, they are almost desperate, and when their desperate plans are broken, all the alternatives are taken out and tried, things suddenly and new changes have taken place.


    Satan''s expression began to become angry, because after killing the eye blame, he was entangled by several new monsters.


    These monsters come in different shapes, but all have a common feature, that is, they always have the wrists of the octopus tentacle. Also, their bodies look a bit weird, not like entities, but more like something imaginary and shadow intertwined.


    The shadow monster from the void, even if it is placed in front of Satan, will make him frown. Yes, these things are not good to deal with, even if Satan meets, it will be as tricky as humans encounter poisonous insects.


    However, just as human beings can kill those poisonous insects with one foot, he does not actually put these things in his heart. In fact, compared with these shadow monsters, he is more concerned about another question, that is, what kind of sacrifices Modu dedication has in order to attract such troublesome guys.


    He has a hunch that I am facing a big trouble. In the face of such big troubles, the best way is to solve the troubles between the troubles.


    The source is Modu, he knows this very well, so even if his body is already restricted by the shadow monsters from the void, even the temporary movement is very difficult, he still struggles for a while, right Modu released a magic.


    The magic from hell, the black smoke filled with devastating power, fluttered past Modu like a hungry ghost.


    In his view, Mo Duo''s defenses have been almost destroyed by himself. When this magic comes out, Modu is bound to have no possibility of resistance. And as soon as he dies, these monsters will be immediately taken back by the opened call.


    This is the rule and the experience. He has full confidence in this, but what he did not think is that he has not been hit by the target, but he has been intercepted by halfway.


    A human figure that appears to be burning appears in front of Moduo, and when he reaches out, he puts Satan''s magic in his hand. Looking at the smoke in his hand that was like a living thing, the burning black shadow immediately opened a hollow mouth and laughed at Satan.


    "I am embarrassed, sir. Although I can''t wait to kill this daring little mage now, I am afraid that he must live well before my transaction with him. So if you don''t mind, can Can''t temporarily abandon his intention to hurt him, wait until my trade and his deal are over?"


    Although this sudden appearance of the creature looks very small, standing in front of Satan is just like a grain of sand. However, when faced with him, Satan gave birth to an illusion that was like a wild beast. This illusion is like a grain of sand, and the other is a giant, ridiculous.


    However, it feels ridiculous, but Satan does not think this feeling is wrong. After all, the eyes can be deceived, but the feeling is not. He can be safe and sound in the past thousands of years with a variety of gods and devils, relying on this feeling.


    The other party is very powerful and powerful enough to go all out. With this understanding, Satan immediately instigated the black fog of his body, letting them kill all the monsters entangled in themselves. After doing all this, he faced the guy in front of him with a guardful posture.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    "Ah, I forgot to introduce myself? I am embarrassed."


    The human figure was politely bowed to Satan, and then smiled and reported his name to him.


    "I am Dommam. I used to be a wizard. Now I am a vain lord. I have no name, I am not enough!"


    "Dommam? Void Lord?"


    In the face of such a name, Satan did not think of his specific origin even if he had racked his brain. Of course, this is normal. Because it��s like a small living in the country, the landlord who only has a few villages around him doesn��t know the names of the big people in the big city. They are not people in a circle. Naturally, I don��t know much about what I don��t understand.


    At best, Satan can only be regarded as a native **** of the earth, and even though the earth has such special places, it is only a planet in the corner of the universe. Such a planet, if you just pull a galaxy out there are thousands of tens of thousands, which is not unusual. And Dommam, that is the void lord, the existence that can make countless worlds jealous and fearful. When it comes to popularity, the two are not at all a level. However, in terms of strength, the two are in the middle of the game. At the very least, now they are right.


    Dommam, who was summoned through the book of Necromancers, cannot fully reveal his true body. Because his true body is very huge, even an entire earth can only serve as a toy in his palm. If such a true body appears, it can immediately bring the earth into a collapse. And if this kind of thing really happens, then his transaction will be void.


    Modu��s transaction did not say that he could destroy the earth, and that he was in the middle of trading, he could not go beyond the scope of the transaction to do things that were not allowed. This is the rule, and he obviously does not have the ability to jump out of this rule. Therefore, he can only limit his own strength and come up with the level of difference between Satan and Satan.


    This seems to be risky, but Domum doesn''t think so. Because in his opinion, the indigenous demon on a planet is not worthy of his attention. Even if it is just the power to make a difference, he is enough to deal with such a role.


    At this point, he is very confident. So naturally, he also said his purpose without any fear.


    "Yes, I am Dommam. As for my purpose, it is very simple to say. I made a deal with this awkward mage. The content of the transaction is that he needs me to help him overcome a powerful Opponent. Obviously, sir. You are this opponent. So, I want to ask you. Are you ready to be defeated by me?"

 Chapter 1801： There are taboos in the double magic confrontation.

    Satan is proud. Even in the story of the seven original sins of the Bible, what he represents is arrogance.


    This is his nature and cannot be changed. At the beginning, he could choose to rebel from heaven because he did not want to succumb to the arrogance under Messiah. Now he can naturally be deeply hostile to the big-spoken guy in front of him because of his arrogance.


    It is true that this guy in front of him is really dangerous. He can feel the inscrutable strength of the other side. But this does not mean that he is afraid of him, he will bow down to him, and he will pity. He is not such a person, never is. Rather than letting him make such a humble and pitiful gesture, he would rather be like a warrior who knows how to die and who is rushing forward.


    Of course, this is only based on the fact that he is not the opponent of the opponent. Now, whoever is dead is still a thing that has not been seen. He hasn''t lost yet, so naturally, he won''t show anything at this time.


    "Want to beat me? Then come up with your true ability. I would like to see if you dare to release such a profane, whether you have the ability to say such a big story!"


    After saying this, Satan was already in the pre-emptive thoughts, and gathered a strong black smoke in the fists, and the head of Domam slammed into the fist.


    The height difference between the two is hundreds of times. This fist falls, as if it were a comet, it is generally terrible. In the face of such a blow, even if Dommam has absolute confidence in his own strength, it is inevitable to reveal a dignified look.


    Larger size is to occupy a considerable advantage. Don''t believe that what kind of enrichment is the essence, you can be big when you are small, and you can win the stupid words with weakness. This is a lie, only a fool can believe. The real situation should be that without any special factors, the larger body will always be much more powerful than the smaller guy.


    Because it is bigger, it means that he will have more advantages under the blessing of physical laws. His speed is faster, one step can be worth ten steps, one hundred steps; the strength is stronger, a punch can be equivalent to playing ten punches and hundred punches. Unless you say that you are a diamond and the other is a bean curd, everything will be the same as the gnome and the giant, and the outcome will be distinguished from the beginning.


    This reason Dommam understands, so he is not willing to bear Satan''s blow in this way. Although he is only part of his strength, it is an embodiment of his will. Even if it was directly blown up by Satan, it does not matter to him. However, he still didn''t want to fold his own prestige and lost his prestige.


    You know, he is Dommam, the famous emptiness lord, shocking the horror of countless planetary civilizations. I don''t know how many people are shaking because they hear his name, because they know his existence and are crazy. And if he said that if he had eaten on the remote little planet and the indigenous gods on the planet, then his old face would have no place to put it.


    Walking the universe, the face is really a very important thing. Especially for the vain lords who rely on fear and chaos to eat.


    They can accept their own failures, because the universe is so big, and then there must be a presence that they can''t fight. Failure is normal and everyone can accept it. As long as they are still alive, they will always have a comeback.


    But being a joke is not the same. Once the Void Lord becomes a joke, they will completely lose the awe of people''s hearts. And a void lord who can''t spread panic may be a disaster for the whole void.


    No one can be sure that in order to avoid such a thing, the existence of the void will make crazy things. Dommam is not willing to take the risk test and try it out for himself. So at this time, he immediately increased the power of the avatar, so that it became huge in an instant.


    Almost the wind is known, the humanoid shadow has been soaring thousands of times, the change is for the image of a giant with a height of a kilometer. This also made Satan''s former star-like punch into a fair confrontation between the two giants. Although the power did not change, but the momentum suddenly became a bit weak. At the very least, such a punch fell on Dommam''s body, and it is no longer awkward.


    Of course, this is for Dommam, not for ordinary people. For ordinary people, this is still the scene of Mars hitting the earth. In the loud noise, the bodies of the two giants collided together, and the shock waves generated by the light made the whole surface seem like a sudden hurricane of twelve. And the movements caused by the collision are not any different from the landslide.


    This canyon has been traumatized, so naturally, in the face of this increasingly fierce battle, it has been unable to continue to maintain its original appearance.


    The mountains are collapsing and the surface is cracking. Numerous dusts swept through the sudden storm, but it was already in the air for a moment. This has greatly affected the horizon in the entire canyon. In this faint sandstorm, the human eye can only barely see two huge figures intertwined, fighting, constantly destroying all around. everything of.


    It can be said that if it is not monitored by ultra-long-range satellites, then the people of the US military may have to come up with a means to deal with natural disasters to cope with all that is happening now. It is precisely because they are observing in such a way, so they can wait for the anxiety of the heart and wait for the two giants to separate.


    Of course, they can do this without representing others. For Modu and Domino, who are in the vicinity of these two giants, the situation at the moment is somewhat critical.


    Modu is better, how to say that he still has magic protection, and Dommam will not sit before their trade ends to see him being attacked by such a battle. It��s just that Domino is hard to say.


    In the battles of Satan and Domam, the role of Domino''s lucky talent is really embarrassing. Because in a certain way, their power is already beyond the upper limit of Domino''s luck. At this time, it may be a little bit affected. For her, I am afraid it is a terrible thing.


    If Domino is just an ordinary person, then her life and death will not be taken care of. However, Domino is not ordinary, her curse is decided, Mo Du and she is a grasshopper on a rope. If she is dead, Modu does not want to live alone. At this time, if Modo is implicated because of Domino, then I am afraid that even the transaction of the Book of Necronomics will be difficult to maintain.


    This is something that Modu is unacceptable, so when he feels that the battle between Satan and Dommam is hard to control, he has already begun to think about it. Is it time to take the first step?


    His stay here is not beneficial, but it may also distract Dommam''s energy and let him take care of his own safety. But if he is allowed to leave, he is not so reassured. After all, Dommam is not a good man or a woman. If he is less supervised, no one can be sure that Dommam will make any sinister things.


    Maybe he will be honest when the transaction of the Book of Necronomics is still going on. But who can guarantee that after the deal is over, he will not put his idea on the planet?


    For this problem, Modu has always maintained a cautious attitude. So after he thought about it and thought about it, he had already made an idea.


    Let Domino go, and stay here to supervise. This will ensure that Dommam will not have any room to do anything, and secondly, he can make the most of Domino''s luck. If he is not sure, he can provide him with some special conveniences.


    Be aware that at this time, a little bit of lucky blessing can have a big impact. So even if it is him, it will not be indifferent to Domino''s ability.


    In short, it is not too late. Taking advantage of the two giants fighting, Modu immediately opened the portal and sent the dominoes out. After the Domino was sent out, he immediately left, and did not dare to stay in the cave.


    There is no reason for him to be so anxious to go. In fact, after his forefoot left, the battle between the two giants has spread to the cave where they are.


    Dommam lost to Satan''s sudden burst of power, and the whole person was held high above his head, and then planted with green onions, and inserted into the nearby mountains. And without a book, he just inserted Domam��s head into the cave that Modu had hidden. Immediately, it was like touching a mine. The various magical measures that Modu placed here suddenly broke out in one breath.


    Modu''s magical power is not small, especially for a pure energy body like Dommam, so in an instant, his head has been blown into a mud.


    The yin image of the sparse pull is scattered like a soft mud. It touches the material of the real world a little. It is like a fungus parasitic, material corruption, twisting a large piece of reality into a shadow in the void. This change is not to be overwhelmed, even Satan is somewhat unacceptable.


    The void is always the enemy of the real world. A large part of the reason lies in this distortion of reality and the means of turning it into a void. Nothing in life, except for the void, can absorb the nutrients needed for life in this chaotic world of emptiness, so even the devil will not want to see the scene in which this reality is transformed into nothingness.


    Therefore, when he realized what this happening meant, Satan immediately opened his mouth and spit out a thick black smoke on the twisted void of the ground.


    This is the original strength of the anxious hell, the destruction and poison of the entire Hell lava. The power of power alone may not be comparable to the void, but under the power of high cohesion, it can still be used to wash away the distorting effects caused by the void power.


    In short, a smoky smog, these corrupted and distorted forces are eliminated in order to be invisible. After cleaning up all of this, the look on Satan��s face became more and more dignified.


    The previous fight has already made him realize the difficulties of Dommam. Unceremoniously, Dommam is already the enemy of his life. To fight him, this is not an easy task for Satan. Compared with the simple battle, he is even more troubled by Domam''s terrible vanity twisting power.


    You must know that his purpose is to conquer the world, to let the whole world worship at his feet, and to enshrine him as the supreme god. And if the whole world is eroded by the power of Domma and turned into a distorted void, then it is no longer meaningful to defeat Dommam.


    Calling the king on a dead planet is not the result he wants. So naturally, he began to think about how to avoid this situation. When I think about it, he only thinks of one way, and that is to transfer their battlefield to other places.


    The world is an option that he first excluded. Because every land in the world, every creature is worth cherishing for him. In the case that he has regarded the human world as his own palm, he does not want to set their battlefield at this place. In contrast, the desolate and barren **** is a better choice in his mind.


    Hell''s land and creatures, no matter how much he sacrifices, will not feel distressed, especially if the sacrificed **** is not the **** he is ruling. Anyway, it is said that now the evil spirits of **** have become a mess of porridge. I don��t know how many people who are thinking and speculating are fighting there. In this case, he doesn��t mind taking Dom��s foot and giving them more. trouble.


    This will ensure that the earth''s territory will not be polluted by the power of twisting the void, and it will also weaken the power of the **** forces and prevent them from disrupting their invasion plans. Two birds with one stone and two birds with one arrow. There is no reason for him to refuse such a good thing.


    So now, he has already torn open the space gap to the evil spirits, and provocatively ridiculed Dommam.


    "Dommam, don''t you want to beat me? Then come with me, change the battlefield, I will let you experience the taste of failure!"


    After he said this, he did not wait for Dommam to respond, and he was already plunged into the evil spirits. Seeing that Satan disappeared in front of his own eyes, Domamu��s newly recovered head immediately revealed a faint anger.

 Chapter 1802： Experienced and difficult to win strong enemy

    Dommam felt that he was being challenged. For him who simply looked down on Satan, it was like a person being provoked by a monkey.


    If the monkey just grinned at him, then as a higher creature he could barely tolerate it. But now, the monkey has jumped on him and scratched his hand. If he can still bear it, but he can still let him pat the butt, then he is not a vain lord, but he is sorghum.


    This can''t be tolerated, can''t bear anything, so there is no need for the Baron Modu to order. Dommam is already following the channel opened by Satan, and plunged into the evil spirits.


    He is a vain lord, a powerful figure in the universe. With this as his refuge, he does not feel that there is anything wrong with doing this. The lower plane of a planet is no more than the point he needs to worry and hesitate. He regards this as a smooth road.


    However, he has such ability and ability, and does not mean that Baron Modu can do the same. Hell is also a dangerous existence for his level of Master. If he is slightly careless, he is likely to be killed. And if it is only his personal danger, but now the situation is that his life has been closely related to the fate of the entire planet. Once he had something in hell, the deal between him and Dommam lost its effectiveness. And if that was the time, the whole world would be over.


    He didn''t want to bear such a risk, so he can only establish the subtle connection between him and Dommam through the book of Necromancer, and contact Dommam who has entered Hell.


    "Dommam, catch up with him. You can never let him get rid of you again! If you can''t make him this time, you should know what it means!"


    Modu did not have the ability to impose a mandatory constraint on Dommam. He could only use his words to motivate him. In fact, this kind of verbal spurt is better than the threat of force. Because Dommam is also a proud guy, and he is also stigmatizing for the moment he is led by his nose.


    If at this moment Domaum still has a substantial body, then he will now be a red-eyed, embarrassing image. It is also because he does not have such external features, so he can only use words to express his inner anger.


    "This is something that you don''t have to say, little mage. I will find him. I will let him know how to provoke me in this kind of thing, how a great vain lord will end. He will definitely be him. I regret it, I swear!"


    After making such an oath, Dommam did not hesitate to cross the last hurdle of the space barrier and placed himself in the space of evil spirits and hell. And just as he appeared in the sky of the evil spirits in abruptly, Satan, who had already been waiting for the rabbit, immediately launched a fierce attack against him.


    This passage to evil spirits is open to him, so of course he will know where Doma should appear. This is a good opportunity to beat him unprepared, and in the face of such a good opportunity, Satan certainly will not miss it.


    As a devil, playing this small means is completely in line with common sense. Moreover, for the existence of the vain lord, there is no need to talk to him about the rivers and lakes.


    Because of the so-called morality and giving up a perfect offensive opportunity, this kind of thing may be done by the idiots of the false Taoism, but it is absolutely impossible for him to happen. For him, he only thinks about one thing now, that is, to eliminate this existence from the void, so that his great cause has no obstacles. Therefore, his shot is to kill, no mercy.


    Although Dommam has the status of a void lord, in the contest of life and death, he still has a little less experience. This is no stranger to him. After all, he was only a wizard, not a warrior, before he became a vain lord. You let him use witchcraft magic to hurt people thousands of miles away, he may be full of experience. But you have to let him go shirtless, to do this kind of win-win between the square inch, which is difficult for him.


    He has no experience in this area at all, and even after becoming a void lord. After all, the way the Nether Lords fight is often more direct, as long as they flood their targets with massive amounts of virtual energy, which is enough to accomplish most of their purposes. And to make him go up to confront like a Shuhan, he is really a big girl to go back to the sedan.


    This made him neither psychologically prepared nor experienced afterwards. So, when Satan suddenly got up, he clamped his body from behind his back, and waved his wings, with him falling from tens of thousands of meters at a high speed that could almost rub the fire. He can''t do anything but roar and scream.


    Can roar and screams ease the situation he is currently facing? The answer is obviously not, so he can only act as a pad of meat, to withstand all the damage caused by this kind of rapid impact.


    The good news is that this kind of damage is not fatal to him. Because this body is composed of energy after all. Although it is inevitable that his body will have the nature of a part of the entity when it constitutes an entity, in any case, his entity lacks the traditional so-called essential composition.


    Don''t look at this impact, almost all of Dommam''s body was crushed into a piece of muddy mud, as if he was almost smashed. In fact, as long as he constantly infuse his own strength, the body can quickly recover.


    This is the nature of energy life, and it is also their most troublesome point. In his long life, Satan is not enemies with such disgusting guys, so he knows how he can effectively harm such guys.


    Encouraging the strength of his body, Satan stuck to Dommam''s neck. Then, facing the broken body of Dommam, he spit out a deadly black smoke.


    The devastating power from the fear of **** constantly dispels the void energy that makes up Dommam and wipes out his existence a little bit. Everything from the head to the body, from the body to the ground, every piece of rotten meat. There is no trace of it, and no one is left for him. This is the only way Satan can think of such a disgusting creature.


    He knows very well that such a creature wants to exist, and it must have a core hub to act as a constraint on those energies. Otherwise, those energies can only be squandered and scattered in the space without meaning. This is the law of the universe, no one can violate it. Naturally, Dommam is no exception.


    Although he does not know where the core of the Domma framework is, it is expressed in what way. But he understands the truth, that is, as long as he can destroy every part of his existence, then he can remove this guy from the world.


    This may not be his life, but it is enough to prevent him from blocking his own steps. As long as it can achieve such a goal, it is enough for Satan.


    What is Satan''s idea, Domma can see it at a glance. In this case, of course, he began to resist Satan. It is a pity that Satan, who has taken the lead from the beginning, did not give him any chance to resist.


    His broken body was difficult to gather against the power of Satan in a short period of time, and it was difficult for him to escape from his hands when Satan got stuck in his neck.


    This means that he can only be forced to bear the damage from Satan, and he is forced to bear it. This is a heavy blow to Domam, both psychologically and physically.


    He only regarded the planet as a backcountry in the universe, a presence close to the primitive tribe. In such a primitive tribe, he is humiliated and abused by a guy who he thinks is uncivilized. This situation naturally makes his heart full of madness. The tyranny and hatred come.


    "Damn bastard, I want to kill you, I will take your soul and bring it to the twisted void. I want to change your soul every day, for a thousand years, 10,000 years, never stop. I want you to regret this eternal pain and suffering, I want you to feel despair!"


    "Shut up, you have too many words!"


    Carefully, every part of Dommam''s body was cleaned up. Satan glared at the only remaining head of his body, and he was already ruthlessly yelling at him.


    The defeated dog is simply not qualified to mourn in front of him. At this moment, Satan, who identified the Domma energy hub in this head, has already regarded himself as the final winner. As a winner, he naturally does not put Domam��s threat on his mind.


    In Satan''s view, he can defeat him again and he can defeat him for the second time. Unless he accepts this failure, he will no longer appear in front of himself, otherwise waiting for him will only be a fate of failure.


    This is self-confidence from Satan, and Domum is obviously abhorrent to the confidence he has shown.


    Once again, he was underestimated by an indigenous monkey, and he was still very small. This made him more and more want to curse him, and wanted him to understand how he should provoke the existence of what should not be provoked. However, Satan did not give him another chance.


    He concentrated his own magic of destruction, and he poured it into the head of his hand. Under his destructive power, even Dommam can''t say a word at all.


    The last part of his disappeared in front of Satan. And after watching the eyes of Dommam disappearing into his eyes, Satan��s eyes also showed a relaxed look involuntarily.


    The end of the battle is simple, but to be honest, the pressure on him is not small. The reason is simple, that is, he finally realized that his power is not as strong as he imagined.


    Doom, the lord of the void, he has never heard of such existence, but such an unknown person, the power shown is comparable to him. This time, he won the skill and experience, and if the other party is also like him, it is a battle-hardened guy, then he is really hard to be sure that he can win so easily.


    Imagine that a guy who has never been heard of by him can have such power. In this world, there are still many strong people in this universe who can compare with him, and even say that he is stronger than him. What?


    This is a problem he has never thought about in the past, just as humans have never thought that they will face threats from outside the world one day. Now, after experiencing all this, he has to start learning to take the initiative to think about it.


    This is a good thing, because it allows Satan to recognize himself more clearly and not let him completely blind his mind because of his momentary pride. But this is also a bad thing, because it also wiped out Satan''s proud will to some extent, let him start to worry subconsciously, and start to fear the unknown existence that he still does not understand.


    Since it was born in the light, for the first time in thousands of years, Satan began to feel small and felt the narrowness of the world. Reason and ambition are fierce conflicts in his brain, and in this kind of conflict, he already has the intention of looking up at the stars, and he is already planning to put his own eyes on a farther and broader world.


    After he ruled the earth, he would act for it. This point, he has already made a decision. However, it is not the time now, and now he has to put his mind on the earth.


    Earth, will be the first step in his journey to the stars. He was sure in his heart, and then there was already a plan to leave the **** and start his own journey. At this time, a powerful force suddenly came from another world, slammed into him, and slammed him out.


    Even if he is, it will inevitably feel the pain from such a blow. And when he struggled to get up and wanted to see who suddenly launched an attack on him, the voice from Dommam was already ringing in his ear.


    "Damn monkey, you made me pay a huge price. For you, I consumed the energy of a whole planet. I said, I will catch you, I will take your soul and eternal life for you." It��s time to torture. Now, is it time for me to deliver my promise, so are you ready to die? You **** reptile!��

 Chapter 1803： The secret of the void

    Domam��s anger at Satan is now at its best. This is not only because of the humiliation Satan has done to him, but also because of the losses he suffered in Satan.


    The avatar that he was destroyed by Satan before has a considerable amount of power, which is equal to the demon, and can not be underestimated on any planet in the universe. It is such a force that was ruined by Satan in such a way, which naturally makes him feel bad.


    And if it''s just like this, then that''s it. Although the power of the gods and devils is cherished, it is not an unacceptable loss in the eyes of the emptiness of his lords. What really made him feel painful and intolerable was that for the trade between him and Modu, and in order to be able to be a shame before the snow, he had to invest more power.


    More powerful than the demon, there is only one great power of the whole world. And the whole world, or the power of a planet, is a very heavy price even for the void lord.


    You know, the power of the so-called planet level can not be obtained by casually corrupting a planet. For the emptiness of the lord, the dead planets that have no living creatures at all are meaningless. Such a planet can be compared to a living planet with a life of more than a thousand, 10,000. Life planets like the Earth are quite rare in the entire universe.


    Take the Earth as an example, the entire solar system and even the surrounding hundreds of stars, among the thousands of planets that may be born, only the earth has a smart life, and derived a relatively mature civilization. And only this kind of planet has developed a civilization, and it has the value of being swallowed up by the emptiness of the Lord.


    This is the supreme treasure, and it is worthy of all the emptiness of the lord to pursue and desire with the utmost effort. However, since they are so precious, it is doomed that it is very difficult for the Void Lord to get these precious existences.


    Void is not free to interfere in the real world. This is the iron of the universe. The existence of the Five Great Gods establishes such rules and will give the most severe punishment to any guy who dares to pass.


    This is something that the empty lords can''t afford, so they can only do things according to the rules. According to the rules, if they want to get such a planet, then they must get an invitation from inside the planet.


    The book of the Necromancer is such a function, and only if the owner of the book of the Necromancer makes a transaction at the expense of the world, can they achieve this ultimate goal. And know that not every transaction can be a complete success. Because the will of the owner of the book of Necromancer does not represent the will of all souls within the planet. In the face of this great event of annihilation of an entire planet, there will always be opposing opinions. And if the vain lords must get the planet, then they must suppress all objections.


    In general, the book of the Necromancer only gave them this qualification, and in the end, they often still have to use the power to complete the transaction.


    This link has always been uncertain for the Void Lord.


    Because some of the world is more powerful, the characters of the gods and devils are everywhere, and even the strongest of the galaxy can jump out. Like such a planet, the vain lords only have eyes to drool, so they must be forced to corrupt and swallow, then the final result is probably to put their little life into it.


    This is the sale of the loss, and the vain lords are certainly not willing to do it. So in most cases they will choose to give up and wait for the second situation to appear.


    The second case is similar to the situation in which Domum has not yet become the planet in which the vain lord lived.


    They developed civilization, but civilization has not yet developed to the point of being able to leave the planet. At the same time, although they have the magic power of witchcraft, but this power has not been developed to the extreme.


    On the whole planet, only one or two indigenous gods are making a fortune, and such a guy has no threat in front of the void lord.


    This is the only way for the vain lord to get a whole planet, and it can be guessed by thinking about it. With such a metaphysical way and bullying and hard means, how much chance can they get a whole planet?


    Dommam has been a void lord for millions of years. In these millions of years, he has had dozens of opportunities to succeed. For him, these planets that he got his hands are his most precious treasure, the most important treasure. Now, in order to reach this deal, and to deal with Satan, he has to come up with one as the incarnation of his own projection into the world. This naturally makes him hate the extreme, even with the intention of crossing the void and the reality of the attack.


    Satan was caught off guard for a time, and suddenly suffered a lot of trauma. However, he is also the embodiment of hell, and inherits the powerful existence of a whole **** power. So such trauma is not fatal, at most it is a bit tricky.


    It��s tricky, not because of the physical trauma. With the strength and physical quality of Satan, this kind of physical trauma can be recovered as long as he thinks, and there is no need to worry about it. In contrast, the erosion of that kind of void power makes him feel more uncomfortable and tormented.


    The power of the void is standing opposite the beings. It is not death, but more terrible than death. It is not destruction, but it is more sinister than destruction. Although the power of death and destruction is powerful, they do not cause a life to collapse and a soul to be distorted. And the power of the void is precisely able to do this.


    Under the erosion of the void, any life will become unlike yourself. The deeper the erosion, the more they will think of being a monster. It is like Dommam. As a vain lord, how many times he still retains his thoughts and will when he was a planet? There are very few, even I am afraid that besides this name, he has not had even the same place as the past.


    Satan does not understand the nature of the void power, but this does not prevent him from feeling and feeling. And in a little more than one, he already felt the terrible thing about this twisting power.


    Invade the flesh and transform the flesh into a twisted shape that is not controlled by itself. At the same time of this intrusion, it is even said that the whisper of thief constantly rang in his heart, as if he was tempted and persuaded, let him accept this power and accept gifts from the void.


    Ordinary people may have been confused at this moment, and they unwittingly accepted the erosion of the void. But Satan will not. His pride makes him unwilling to accept this unidentified thing, and his reason also tells him clearly that this strange thing is better to stay away as early as possible.


    This is a smart person''s approach, and he does not have any meaning to this. Therefore, just when he feels that the power of this void begins to drill deep into his own body, he has already stretched out his own hand, like a crazy and fierce beast, and eroded his body. The organization gave the excavation directly.


    A hundred and ten tons of flesh and blood banged on the surface. And just in the moment when these flesh and blood are separated from the subject, it is already under the power of the void, and is twisted and evolved into new creatures.


    Satan can clearly see that the creature that was distorted in a moment is suddenly born with an abscess-like head, and the facial features and wrists that are completely deformed. Such a creature, when people see it, can make people feel terrible. When they think that this kind of thing actually falls from their own body, Satan can''t help but feel a disgusting feeling.


    Of course, in this nausea, his heart is still a bit more horrified and somewhat jealous. Because he never thought about it, this powerful opponent will be so strange in his power.


    This is different from before. Before their power can be said to be a difference, even though Domma has such a strange power, but can not inject this strange ability into his body without hurting his body. After all, the black smoke that filled his body is not vegetarian. It is impossible to do the tricks of God without knowing it.


    The current situation is that the balance of power between Domma and him has been broken. Although Dommam has not yet fully appeared in front of his eyes, Satan can clearly perceive that the other side has surpassed himself in the level of power, and has a tendency to develop in the undetectable direction.


    What kind of existence is there to have such a powerful force? Satan does not know. He has always been in this world, but he still has a few insights, so he can''t guess why the strong guys who can be in the sky are so powerful.


    He can only be resentful because of this powerful and incomprehensible. His mentality has been lost, so at this time, he even has some uncontrollable curses against Domma, who gradually reveals his body.


    "You **** bastard, what the **** are you!"


    "Stupid reptiles, when they die, they will only ask such a waste of time."


    Dissatisfied with a sneer, Dommam, who has not fully put his power into the world, is not afraid to say anything to him. So after he mocked Satan, he had already answered his previous questions.


    "I have said, I am the lord of the void. The hostile thing of all things. Opposing against all beings and enemies with order, this is the meaning of the existence of my virtual creation. We are the truest shadow of the universe, the ultimate destination of the universe. When you are integrated into this shadow, you will understand when you are picked up into the void. You will understand how great I am, and you, what is your humble little reptile? Ridiculous and stupid things come!"


    "You can''t think about it!"


    Although it was not the first time that Dommum had heard such a swearword, how could the previous rumors come from this time? After all, it was arrogant before, but now, everything he said is what he is capable of.


    Yes, he has the ability to do what he said. Satan can almost imagine that once Dommam is fully revealed, then with his power completely above himself, maybe he can break through the defense of his power in an instant, and plant the power of that strange distortion. Go in every corner of your body.


    By then, his body will no longer be under his control, he can only watch it with his eyes, and countless twists and things like the locusts grow out of the body like climbing out of the hotbed. This kind of thing just makes him feel terrible and fearful, and he has a kind of determination that he would rather die and never become such a ghost.


    He is Satan, the demon of the devil, the king of kings. How can it become this ugly look? In any case, even if he is dead, he can''t let himself fall to such a point. So at this time, he immediately slammed, and then his wings swung, wrapped in endless ruinous black fog, like the same dark world that covered the world, and launched a desperate charge against Domma. Come.


    Before the impasse, he showed the fearlessness and bravery of a true king. He didn''t think about retreating, and he didn''t want to be ugly and arrogant. He just wanted to fight hard, but even if he didn''t win, he would like a fire moth and an empty meteor. It��s clean and ruined.


    This is his style of work, and it is also the reason why all of his achievements can be achieved today. If he does not have such a character that is proud and conceited to the extreme, then he is probably still in heaven, and the service of the **** he once served may be different.


    Destiny has always hoped that he would be like this. And he has always been like this, never changed, including now.


    This made him cherish the love of destiny, let the lucky goddess smile at him at this time.


    No one can imagine, so the blow of the moth to the fire has turned out to be a result that no one can imagine. The destructive power from the anxious **** is like a skeleton. In this desperate blow, the defense of Domma''s power is penetrated and penetrated deeply into his body.


    The power of the void is opposite to all beings and is the natural enemy of all things that have life. But in the face of pure energy, it has no way to transform it into a kind of existence that is incomparable with oneself, just like dealing with living things.


    This feature makes Dommam have nothing to do at this time, he can only fight against it, using the same proportion of power to kill or remove these energy. This is usually a simple change. But at this time, at this critical moment when he built his body, such a thing brought him tremendous trouble.


    He has already felt that his body is gradually getting out of control, and the endless power of the void is like a stimuli that begins to smash.


    This was a bad situation that he couldn''t imagine, so immediately, he gave a scream of disgust to Satan.

 Chapter 1804： Another way to make a difference

    "Satan, you **** guy, what did you do!"


    The problem with Dommam is that Satan is difficult to answer, because at this time, even he himself does not know what happened.


    He just launched a raid in general, and if there is anything special about it, then probably he almost gave up all his power. There is nothing strange about this. Faced with a enemy far stronger than yourself, if you still have one hand, then you are joking with your own life. Satan is not stupid enough to go to this point, so of course he will go all out.


    However, the result of all-out efforts is actually unexpected, and he really did not think of it.


    Although Dommam did not say what kind of situation he had encountered, Satan could feel that his body, which was projected from across the world and composed of void power, collapsed and collapsed like a tall building that had been demolished.


    What is the principle, he does not understand, but he knows that this is a good thing. Therefore, in the face of Dommam''s disgusting questioning, he just showed a smile of excitement, and cast a gloomy look at him.


    This expression made Dommam feel like he was eating. It is both anger and full of embarrassment. Others don''t know what it is all about, and he has gradually figured out the reasons as a party.


    In general, this is still related to his eagerness to seek success. In order to be able to revenge as soon as possible, he directly projected the power to Satan. This is indeed shocking to Satan''s right, but at the same time, it also brought him a trouble. That is why he showed his unguarded posture in front of Satan.


    Projecting power across the world is like using energy to create a new life out of thin air. And since it is a new life, then there must be times when there is no resistance as in infancy. For the avatar of Domma, when constructing this projection, it is equivalent to its infancy. This infancy is actually very short-lived.


    As long as Domma is slightly cautious, find a safe place to structure this avatar. Waiting a little for a few minutes, Satan basically has no room to resist. But Dommam did not do this, but placed it all right in front of Satan. Coincidentally, Satan just seized the opportunity. So naturally, things are like dislocated wild horses, completely beyond his control.


    It can be said that he himself has broken himself. He has realized this. After realizing this, his heart was first angered by self-defeating, and then quickly, he angered all of this to Satan.


    Everyone is a normal person, don''t say anything to find a problem from your own body. If something goes wrong, it is natural to find the troubles of others first. For Dommam, Satan is his best and most suitable object of anger. So he did this very well.


    Of course, that being said, it is not so easy to anger the grievances in your heart. Dommam was able to clearly perceive that his own incarnation was completely abolished. The avatar of the void has begun to show a wide range of power spills under the invasion of Satan. Although it is not a devastating blow to his incarnation, it is also a rather cumbersome problem.


    He had to wait until all the energy had completely overflowed, and all the heterogeneous energy was completely repelled before he could start to build the body again. This time is not short-lived. Calculated by the speed of the planet, it takes about a week for the planet to rotate. After a week of the planet''s rotation, he was afraid that even a hair of Satan could not be touched.


    You must know that your mission is to defeat Satan. Only by defeating him can he complete the trade with Modu. Only by defeating him, he can be ashamed of the snow, and get the rewards he should have to make up for his previous losses.


    These are quite important and important to almost equal to his tens of thousands of years of hard work. Of course, he does not want to make his hard work of tens of thousands of years into a bubble, and he does not want to play tens of thousands of years on this little planet with a game of peekaboo. Therefore, after realizing the current situation, he has already begun to work hard to think about countermeasures.


    Countermeasures, rushes are naturally difficult to come up with. In the time when he thought about countermeasures, Satan naturally could not wait for him, let him smoothly come up with his own countermeasures.


    It is not surprising that he will leave. Faced with an opponent that he can''t beat at all, in the absence of the ability to escape, it is called courage. And if there is the ability to save itself, but still have to fight like this, it can only be described as stupid.


    Satan is not such a stupid person, so he will of course leave. Just because he had exhausted his strength before, now he wants to leave, he can only rely on his own feet.


    A pair of big feet, two steps and one span is kilometers. Satan is simply walking on the flesh, and it is far more swift than the vast majority of vehicles in the world. And because of this quickness, very quickly, he has disappeared into the eyes of Dommam.


    Dommam��s sight could not track Satan because his consciousness could only be silenced in the power he projected. So, just watching Satan run away, let him and himself come to a long battle of thousands of years?


    Dommam was obviously not willing to think so, so his thoughts on countermeasures began to become more and more urgent. And people, or any wise life, have a talent called a dog jump. The more urgent the situation, the more they can find a way out. At this point, there are not many exceptions to Dommam. So very quickly, he has already come up with a way that is not the way.


    Gazing at the direction of Satan''s departure, Dommam has already placed his consciousness into the scattered void power. He left a part that was enough to reshape the body, allowing these forces to spontaneously reorganize his body. At the same time, he harnessed the rest of the force of the void, slowly infiltrated through the earth under his feet.


    For this land under his feet, he found a very interesting thing. That is in every corner of this land, every inch of soil is full of grievances. Out of sensitivity to the wisdom of life, Dommam can clearly perceive that these grievances come from the souls with wisdom. And why does it appear in a resentful manner, probably because of the fact that these souls are broken.


    Even the soul can''t be completely preserved. It can only remain in this land in the form of crumbs. It takes a long time to be ignorant. If you put this kind of thing into any intelligent creature, you will probably make it thicker. Strong grievances come. And not to mention that they may have experienced various inhumane tortures during their lifetime.


    This is hell, the lower plane of a complete world, and the home of the soul. It is normal for this to happen in such a place. It can be said that even with Dom''s knowledge and experience, I have never heard of a **** that will be a laughter, and everyone is like a blissful world. So this is not surprising and it is not surprising.


    Compared with this kind of thing that is completely within the normal scope, Dommam feels that it may be more important to test whether his ideas can be shaped.


    He tried it a little, using his own emptiness to corrupt the soul debris that contained grievances. The result was smoother than he thought, and the power of the void was successfully injected into it, and as he had corrupted the normal souls in the past, he turned it into an indescribable twist.


    Some of the things went too far, because in addition to transforming biological organizations that have no thought at all, he has never had such a smooth transition to the soul.


    The soul is not so deceiving. Even in the nature of the void, if you want to completely corrupt a soul, you need to gain inner recognition in a confusing way. Will determines the progress of this transformation. The soul of ordinary people may be easier, but it is never easy to corrupt the souls that are strong in heart and strong in faith.


    Dommam likes to corrupt such a soul, so he is very aware of the difficulties. Now, his experiment is much simpler than he imagined, which naturally makes him a little surprised.


    He attributed this to the weakness of these soul fragments. It can be said that in addition to the characteristics of a certain soul, they probably no longer exist in the basic self-consciousness. For example, this is like a piece of rotten meat. Natural is the best hotbed of corruption.


    This is a good thing for Dommam, and of course he can''t be excluded from it. However, watching the small body of this corrupted distorted thing, Dommam��s heart was a little annoyed.


    The volume of the soul is determined by the appearance in front of it. A human soul must have only one human size, and a dragon''s soul will certainly be a dragon. The same is true for this distorted thing that is transformed from the soul''s debris, that is, his spiritual volume is really small and pitiful. The size of the same grain of sand, for his planning, can not really play a big role.


    Of course, a grain of sand is not working. But if there are thousands of such sands, and there are endless words, then are they still not playing any role?


    For this, Dommam has already had an idea in his heart, so naturally, he also carried out his own plan according to his own ideas.


    With such a smooth start, there will be no more unexpected things in the follow-up. The debris of one soul after another is distorted, and one twist after another begins to appear in the earth of this world. This process is almost endless, and the only thing that can limit this situation is probably how much Doom''s void power is, and how many such resentful soul fragments are in the world''s land.


    The former is not a problem for Dommam. Because this time he was transferred, but the void power transformed by a whole planet. You know, the planet is at least three times the size of the Earth, and that means that even if he retains a considerable amount of power to reshape his avatar, the rest of the void is enough to bring the entire earth under his feet. Give it up.


    And the latter, don''t forget, this is hell. Since the birth of this planet, the innumerable soul has begun to settle in this world after death. The fight between these souls and the native spirits of hell, the struggle, has already filled every inch of the land of **** with blood. It is unceremonious to say that the land of **** is simply made up of the bones and souls of those who lost. This number is more than trillions, so in theory, as long as Domma can provide enough power to transform, then he does not have to worry about the problem of insufficient quantity.


    And does he need to worry about this? Obviously it is not used. Therefore, everything is as good as water, and an unimaginable force begins to surge in the dark.


    At this very moment, Satan is still ignorant of what kind of changes have occurred to the earth under his feet.


    He only has one idea now, and that is to find Randel as soon as possible.


    At this moment, he has lost most of his magic power. This force wants to recover, and it is necessary to cultivate for a while. The problem now is that he does not feel comfortable in this world, and he also believes that he has more important things to do than to cultivate.


    The world is very dangerous now, and the horrible existence of Dommam can appear in front of him at any time. And if it is not because he has temporarily lost most of his magic power, he now has the idea of ??directly tearing the space and leaving this hell.


    Whether it will be anxious to **** or to go to the world. It��s always better to stay in this ghost place for a long time.


    Of course, if he wants him to choose, he definitely wants to go to the world. This is not only because his wild vision has not been extinguished, but more because he believes that he wants to defeat Dommam and must go to the world.


    He is convinced of his own judgment, that is, a guy like Dommam can appear in this world, and must have its medium. He has tried it before, and this key media is not in Dommam. And if this is the case, the possibility of the medium appearing on other people becomes even greater.


    So who is the owner of this medium? Just thinking, Satan has already thought of the existence of Modu.


    Dommam himself said that he appeared here because he responded to Modu''s trade. If this is true, then his guess is that it is inseparable. And if this is said, then is it as long as the Modu is eliminated, and this guy from Domma will not break it?


    There is no argument to prove this, but Satan feels that it is necessary to try it. And if you want to make such an attempt, then one important question is that he must return to the world as soon as possible.


    At this point, only Randkell can help him now. So now he has to find him!

 Chapter 1805： Crisis warning

    The evil spirits of Hell are beyond the imagination of all. No power can be guessed. In this short day, this piece of **** is already involved in the power of terror.


    Most of them are shackled in the drums. Even if there is some induction, I am afraid it is difficult to guess a specific result. It��s like Peter at the moment. Since Satan and Dommam entered the evil spirits of hell, his spider sense has been crazy to the extreme. This is manifested in his body, the hair of his whole body, and even said that the hair is upright because of the surge of static electricity.


    The sense of crisis, which is extremely terrifying, makes him creepy. Under such warning signs, he had to confide his inner fears to the Supreme Master.


    "I feel that something is wrong, Master Gu. From the beginning, my predictive ability is constantly warning me. It tells me that something big is going to happen. And this big thing brings us It is probably a big crisis that we simply can''t cope with!"


    Peter��s words sounded a little alarmist, which of course made the ancient frowning. At this time, she did not want to hear anything that would damage their morale. But there is something special about Peter''s ability, and she dare not say anything absolutely.


    So thinking about it and thinking, she still stretched out her hand and made a gesture of action in front of Peter.


    This action is not a hint, but she uses her own magic to directly touch the fate card on Peter. In the end, what she gave out, wanting to use nature is what happened between her thoughts. And just in between her thoughts, the three fate cards have been like phantoms, appearing directly in front of Peter.


    The first card, the white tower was struck by lightning, and the two figures fell from the collapsed tower. This is the high tower card, which is the only card in all tarot cards that has no good meaning on both sides. It represents destruction and is an irreparable collapse and destruction. The appearance of such a card has undoubtedly verified the bad premonition that Peter said before. And this kind of situation is also to let Gu Yi Master also be wary of the heart.


    She no longer hesitated and immediately opened the second card. The man hanging upside down on the tree symbolizes the card of sacrifice, which makes her bad feelings deepen again.


    The third one, riding a white horse, wearing a death card of armor. It means the end. This will indicate who is the end, and there is no certainty in the mind of the ancient one. In the torrent of destiny, she can no longer see the direction of fate.


    When a person who is in it is not the same as being a bystander. At this moment, her heart is full of doubts and hesitation. In the face of the huge crisis predicted by this fate, she is totally ignorant of what to do.


    This is very strange and normal. The strange thing is that the Supreme Master can also be so timid in front of fate. The normal thing is that this is also a manifestation of the human being facing a huge and terrifying unknown.


    However, the Supreme Master was the Supreme Master. Although she was full of fear of the unknown, she quickly recovered her calmness and came up with an idea.


    ��Can you perceive what kind of danger is it? Its purpose, its whereabouts?��


    Shaking his head, Peter''s expression was a bit difficult. Although spiders are magical, they are not omnipotent. It can only act as a dangerous alarm, not as a precise detection radar. So after a long period of time with his eyes closed, he barely raised his hand and pointed out a general direction.


    "I have a hard time to perceive what kind of danger it is. I am not a prophet. For this crisis, I can only say that he is terrible, almost no less than the time I have experienced in New York. The purpose of this crisis. What is it, sorry, I don��t know, I can��t guess it. As for the direction, it��s probably there.��


    Peter still came up with some useful information. In the face of such information, the Supreme Master is indulged in such a way that he said to him.


    "You also know that I can''t use the space door spells right now. After all, everything we have now is based on the fact that it has expired. If it is not necessary, I will not take this risk. But you also said, The hunch that this crisis gives you is very bad. If it is really terrible, then we need to include it in our considerations."


    "We can''t ignore its existence. At this time, it is necessary to explore its truth. However, it is inseparable from you here, and I can''t leave it by means of transmission. So, I only thought of one way, that is me. Use the way of the gods to figure out what the crisis you are talking about!"


    "Yuan Shen is out?" Because there is no corresponding vocabulary in the English language, and the soul can not represent the special things of the god. So Gu Yi used Chinese on this.


    The hardships of Chinese have always been a headache for foreigners, especially the vocabulary with religious and traditional cultural nature, which makes them more difficult to understand. Although Peter has studied Chinese for a while, he can only be regarded as barely proficient. And like the term "Yuan Shen", he can only understand the first one after the explanation of the ancient one.


    "So, if you use the soul to explore the situation there? I don''t understand, you said that it is the soul that does not run out of the body? Why do you want to use the gods to make such a strange word?"


    "The **** of the gods is not the same as the soul. The **** of the gods is a sublimated existence of the soul. In the ideology of the East, the soul is a test that cannot withstand the test. Once it is separated, it will immediately bring people to the disaster. The evil spirits are different. The Yuanshen is different from the soul, just like the ore is hardened into a hard metal. The forces that can harm the soul can''t affect the Yuanshen."


    "At the same time, the cultivation of the Yuanshen also means the long-lasting continuation of life. When the flesh is decayed, the soul can only enter the world of death like this, waiting for the gradual demise. And the gods are different, the gods can be heaven and earth. The energy between the two is in the world for a long time. When the power of the **** is strong enough, it can even reshape the body."


    "Ok, I understand, it sounds very good. But, what does this have to do with me, do you have to understand this to me?"


    Peter was a little surprised because he clearly heard some of the implications of the ancient one. In this regard, the ancient one does not deny that she just sat on the ground, posing a standard five-hearted posture, and then squinted at Peter.


    "Of course, there is a reason for doing this, Mr. Parker. Although my **** has reached the point where I can reshape my body, it will consume my considerable strength and waste a lot of precious time. We cannot afford this. Loss, and I don''t want to lose my body in vain. So, I need people to protect my body, so that I don''t have any unnecessary troubles when I go out. I say, you understand what I mean. Yet?"


    "Do you need me to protect your body?" Looking at the weird look of the ancient one, Peter suddenly turned his head. "Well, I think I understand what you mean. So what should I do?"


    "Nothing to do, just look at me, don''t let people touch my body casually, don''t let my body get hurt! Just ready? I''m ready to start!"


    "Of course, I am ready." There was something too certain in his mouth. Peter hesitated, and still felt that some words were still not good. "I said, can I just look at you like this? Don''t I have to find something for you to protect, or do you have to arrange a magic like yourself?"


    "Ancient Gu, Lord One. Have you heard me talking? Or are you already gone?"


    He swayed his palm and waved back and forth in front of the ancient one, seemingly trying to prove something. In the face of such a move, the ancient one who was already about to settle in, after a while of silence, still sighed and replied to him.


    "Mr. Parker, I need to be quiet. This is a very dangerous thing. I don''t want to be accidentally injured by my teammates if nothing is done."


    "Sorry, I am just a little curious"


    With a sly smile, Peter immediately took back his palm and sat in front of the ancient one like a baby. His face is innocent, and Gu Yi is not good to say anything about him. He can only continue what he has not done before. And just after she had just settled, Peter��s curious voice was again passed into his ears.


    "Ancient Gu, Lord One. Are you gone this time?"


    "Peter, I said, it is very dangerous for you to bother me."


    "Sorry, I thought you were gone. In addition, I just want to ask, is this Yuanshen going out for a long time? I see that you seem to have no way to succeed, what is the problem? Or Do you need some help from me?"


    "Listen, Peter. I don''t need you to do anything, you just have to stay. It''s like this."


    A sentence has not been finished, the ancient one is already squinting, completely without interest. There are no signs and no reminders. She has already become this look. For Peter, who was still listening carefully and trying to figure out what the ancient one wanted to say, this change is like a climax in front of us, but everything is awkward and embarrassing.


    The whole man who is curious and scratched is not comfortable. The more he wants to understand what this **** is, the more he feels uncomfortable. At any time in the past, he would have to admit defeat to the ancient one because he couldn''t resist this kind of suffering, and then entangled her like 100,000, until he understood all the mysteries inside.


    But now, the warnings before the ancient one made him dare not do this. He didn''t dare to touch the ancient one casually, for fear that she would have any accidents because of her own actions. And if you rely on words, it is clear that the current ancient one will not eat this set of words.


    Obviously, he can only work on this issue. The more he is anxious, the more he jumps up and down, and there is a sense of incomprehension.


    He usually does not have such performance. Because as a leader, his words and deeds often need to be deterrent, not to mention the shock of the tiger body, you can make people fall to the ground. At the very least, his feelings should be solemn and reliable. Rather than being a slap in the face, it only makes people laugh in their hearts.


    This kind of thing would be advantageous if it was Stark or Steve. Because one of them is a natural leader, the other is a natural superior. They know very well how to supervise others, which is a gift for them and can be revealed casually. However, the little spider may not have such a talent.


    He was born in Queens, New York, a typical small civilian family. In the environment of life, he does not have the opportunity to cultivate this temperament. Before becoming a superhero, he was a nerd, a small bag that could only be bullied in school. Even the courage to resist the school bullying is not available, and it is impossible to expect him to develop a leadership temperament under such circumstances.


    It can be said that the quality of his current leadership is cultivated a little bit in the acquired environment. Especially in the recent period, these things have prompted him to develop such a temperament.


    This is the result of catching the duck hard, and the result is that his heart is full of oppression.


    This kind of repression is not dare to show up before people, because it will make him leak and let him lose authority. But in private, if he doesn''t show his nature anymore, he really doubts if he will be so mad.


    The Gu Yi Master is the most suitable person in his surroundings to vent his emotions, so he will show such a look in the performance of the ancient one. This ancient one is somewhat understanding, so she will have some interaction with Peter more or less to ease the emotions that are suppressed in his heart.


    This is limited to the two of them, a small secret between them. And put it on other people, Peter is another look.


    Just like now, Peter, who was still in a hurry, suddenly heard footsteps. Then he immediately put his face on his face, and his body was stretched like a rock.


    What he showed to the people was only a calm and determined appearance, and this appearance is the most normal situation for the coming. So if there is no doubt about him, the person will bow his head and report to Peter.


    "Mr. Parker, the news came from the front. We found some unexpected situations. I think you should probably understand this situation."


    "What is the situation, let me know, I listen!"


    Twisted his head, Peter covered his expression with a burning flame. This made his question full of the majesty of the superior, and in the face of his majesty, the coming is also more respectful to show obedience.


    Without any hesitation, he already said the information he brought, and for this information, Peter��s heart suddenly appeared a big blank because of the shock.


    At this time, he has only one idea in his head, that is, things are really bad!

 Chapter 1806： The heart of the disaster

    "Hello, we have received the news. There was a battle on the front line. It seems that our people and Iron Man Tony Stark fight!"


    As soon as I heard the news, the first thought in Peter��s mind was that it was impossible. After all, here is **** rather than human, the possibility of Stark appearing here is really minimal. Unless he said that he knew the calculations of himself and the Guru Master, it was so painstakingly ran down and settled on his own. Or he is dead and goes to hell. Other than that, he simply couldn''t think of other possibilities.


    And these two possibilities, no matter which one is what Peter is not willing to face. The former, let him consciously have no face to face Stark. Because on this issue, no matter how he paints his motives, no matter how good he has, he can''t change the fact that all he does is under the premise of using and hurting Stark. of.


    They don''t need to be in the position, he can imagine how Struck will be hit under their calculations. It is not polite to say that this is simply the annihilation of Stark��s dream. When he just saw the dawn and thought that his ideal was about to be realized, he would push him into the abyss.


    Cruelty is simply horrifying, but he still chose to do so. And the end of the game is that he can hardly avoid Starbucks, and if possible, he already has the idea of ??never talking to Stark again.


    Hiding behind him, hiding for a lifetime, if possible, he is really planning to do so. However, even if he had made up his mind to do so, after hearing such a news, he couldn''t help but hesitate.


    He didn''t dare to see Stark, but it was limited to Stark''s still alive. If, as he suspected, Stark had an accident in the human world and broke into this **** after death, then he would not be able to be a shrinking turtle and avoiding him.


    This is a very contradictory thing, because he is not sure what this is. He does not want to be the former, it is Stark to come to him to settle accounts. He also does not want to be the latter, the ghost of Stark, appearing in front of himself.


    It is hard to decide, this is for sure. So after thinking about it and thinking about it, he was still facing the subordinates in front of him, so he told him.


    "Let our people stop and don''t have any unnecessary conflicts with Stark. Of course, I don''t want to see him now. You can ask him first, why is it here? He shouldn''t be in the world at this time. His country?"


    Temporarily avoiding it, this is the only coping strategy Peter can think of now. He wants to delay, and wants to figure out the situation before proceeding to the next step. In general, in the case where he is alone, he is undecided to deal with Stark. He now only wants to wait for the ancient Master to come back, discuss it with her and then make a decision again.


    However, although he thinks so well, the reality is that it is difficult for him to carry out his ideas smoothly. Because when he was so commanded, the evil spirit knight who came to report to him was already stunned and reported it.


    "Mr. Parker, we have already passed the guy who is in conflict with Mr. Stark, but he doesn''t seem to be listening to what we mean. In addition, from the power he shows, he seems to be with us too. Not a group. I have already asked the brethren, and everyone doesn''t know the guy. If you don''t know that you are here, we even think that you are playing with Mr. Stark!"


    "You mean, that guy is like me? What is it like?"


    As if I heard a joke, Peter immediately began to ask questions. You must know that he and the general evil spirit knight are still very different. This difference is not only because his strength is stronger than the ordinary knight, but also because of his appearance... .


    The blue hellfire, which almost became his iconic symbol. At this time, there were evil spirits who said that they almost confused a certain guy with himself. This really made him feel strange and began to doubt the eyes of these evil spirit knights.


    Peter did not believe in his heart. The knight who came to report also knew that he would not believe it. But since he dares to say this, then naturally there is evidence. So immediately, he justified himself and defended himself.


    "I won''t tell lies, sir. Everyone saw that the guy who fought with Mr. Stark had the same blue hellfire as you. This is the first time we saw blue except you. What about the hellfire guy?"


    "Blue Hellfire?"


    Suddenly heard this sentence, Peter was a glimpse, and then his heart immediately dignified. He is very clear about what the so-called blue **** fire is all about. That is the power from the Lord of the Hell, Zatanos. It is strange that the spirit of Zatanos is on his own and has been thoroughly integrated with him. In this case, if there is still someone who can have similar power, then there is only one possibility - the descendants of the Breze family who hold the Zatanos Power Medal.


    The inheritance of Zatanos gave him information about the Breze family. He knew that in addition to his special case, there was probably a chance for the Breze family to have the power of Zatanos. This is the back of Mephisto, not surprising. However, today, when Mephisto has already died, the people of the Breze family suddenly jumped out, which made him have to be surprised.


    What is he doing? When is Mephisto''s loyal dog? Or is it to avenge his dead family?


    Peter thought of these two possibilities, and the first possibility, he just thought about it a little, and chose to give up. The simple truth is that today, when Mephisto is already cool, there will be no so-called loyal dogs coming to serve him.


    Don''t forget, Mephisto is a demon king, and at the side of this demon king, there will be no loyalty and loyalty. Because the ancient thinker Mencius said well, the king''s visual minister is like a hand and foot, then the minister sees the king as the heart... The king''s sight is like a mustard, then the king sees the king as a revenge.


    If you want to get a person''s loyalty, then at the very least, you have to pay enough attention and grace to him. And Mephisto, as a demon king, never played this set. He has always used his horror and cruelty to suppress his own men and force them to sacrifice their lives. This kind of means is good when he is alive. In the absence of confrontation with him, there will always be people who will have to work for him because of his fear of his strength. But after his death, he was expected to let others sell his life with his cool heart and what he had done. This is simply a delusion.


    Therefore, this matter has nothing to do with Mephisto. And if it has nothing to do with him, then maybe it is related to the things of the Brezer family.


    How many generations have passed since the Breze family passed down from the ancient tribe, which is probably something that no one knows about Mephisto who has been monitoring them. As a human being tied to the fate of Zatanos, the Breze family is almost inevitable, and it is to be played by Mephisto.


    After all, the evil spirits are born out of the painful fate. It is simply unrealistic to expect Mephisto to put a horse on them for the sake of Zatanos, so that they can enjoy the beauty of the world. It is even said that because someone needs to be the carrier of Zatanos and become the ace of his men, Mephisto will only intensify the torture of the Breze family.


    The typical example of the Breze family that Peter met before was that he was mad at Mephisto, so that at that time he could only be like a mad dog by Mephisto. handle. And the problem is here.


    If the people of the Breze family are like this, then in order to avenge their brothers, this guy who also has the power of Zatanos came to the door at this time, it seems that it is not so strange.


    This should be his own trouble, Peter guessed in his heart. And if things really look like he thinks, then he really does not want to let his conflict with Stark continue.


    First, this is his problem, not Stark. Although I don''t know what kind of contradiction the two people have conflicted, if the other party is coming to themselves, then such a conflict will give him a feeling that Stark is being treated on his behalf. Originally, in this series of things, he already had a feeling of owing to Stark, which would make Stark suffer from this guy because he couldn��t forgive himself. It is.


    This matter needs to be resolved, and it must be resolved as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Peter immediately had the urge to leave. Only he was just ready to leave, and the embarrassment before the ancient one suddenly came to his heart.


    This allowed him to stop the steps he had just lifted, and then the whole person fell into a dilemma.


    Is it delaying for a while, waiting for the ancient one to come back? Or do you temporarily put the ancient one down, and first solve the problem at Stark? He thought about it, but decided to solve the sudden problem first. This also allowed him to immediately tell the knight in front of him.


    "Find a few brothers, come here to protect Master Gu. She is doing important things now. Without my permission, no one can move her, nor can anyone let anyone approach her. Do you understand?"


    This is a very simple command, and the Cavaliers have no reason to understand. So soon, he called several evil spirits into Peter''s tent.


    So far, the evil spirits have almost accepted the existence of the ancient Master. Especially in the recent battle, the ancient Master also used his magic to provide these knights with a lot of convenience. Therefore, the Cavaliers themselves have nothing to do with the protection of the ancient Master.


    This is why Peter is assured of giving the safety of the ancient Master to them. And when he watched a few evil spirits knights guarding every corner of the tent, making sure that even a mosquito would not slip in from under their eyelids, he would no longer hesitate, at the beginning of the knight��s Under the guidance, he rushed in the direction of Stark.


    At this moment, in a desert not far from the camp of the evil spirits, the battle between Stark and Randil is already in a state of heat.


    For Stark, his biggest idea now is to defeat Randel, and then force him to use his previous means to bring himself back to the world.


    He is very worried about the situation on earth, and he is worried that Satan will enter the world during the time after he leaves. If that was the case, it would be a disaster for him, because he did not have much hope for the military''s power to stop the problem of Satan''s footsteps.


    He and Satan had a hand, even if it was only short-lived, enough to give him a general understanding of Satan''s strength. The strange power made him inexplicable panic, because he couldn��t feel it, he could defeat any possibility of this demon.


    As a self-confident person, if he does not even think that he has such strength, then he naturally does not have much hope for his own skills.


    Therefore, he must rush back as soon as possible to stop him before Satan actually enters the world. And if he wants to do this, then Dekier is a hurdle he must take.


    This is a must, and it is also the reason why he is now chasing after him. For Randall, this is also the most problematic issue for him.


    He brought Stark into **** to stop Stark and prevent him from affecting Satan''s coming. At that time, it was the only situation he could choose. Otherwise, he was really not sure whether Satan could enter the world safely under his intervention and as planned.


    It can be said that this is a choice he has in desperation. If he can, he certainly wouldn''t want to leave the big stage on earth at that time. And from this point of view, you will find that, in fact, Dekier wants to go back to the mind more urgent than Stark.


    This kind of urgency makes Dekiel want to get rid of Stark immediately and then return to the world as quickly as possible. But Stark��s chasing after him broke off his mind and forced him to fall into the hard battle with Stark.


    To be honest, such a situation is what he does not want to see. But he really has no choice. And in the battle between them, Peter appeared when he was about to be hit by Stark.


    His appearance immediately gave Randkill a different mind. Under such a mind, he did not hesitate, and he led Stark and rushed toward Peter.


    It��s a good way to break the tide, maybe it��s a good way to break it!


    Browse the reading address: https:

 Chapter 1807： Planting a blame

    Stark and Randy Kiel were originally in confrontation. They were evenly matched. Even he said that he was still slightly superior. Otherwise, it is impossible for Rendel to say that he will be entangled in his death. Can''t do it.


    To some extent, Stark has a certain initiative. It is also because he has such an initiative, so he will be extra scruples, worried that the evil spirits will come in.


    In essence, he is already not trusting these guys. Intellectually, he sees the evil spirits as a presence with Satan. If you are not worried that these guys will be surrounded by a group of people, then maybe he has long regarded these evil spirits as targets. The reason why he did not do this, in fact, is actually just because of the restraint that is limited by his own strength.


    He didn''t want to expand the face for the time being, but that doesn''t mean he could tolerate Randy Kiel from his eyelids, flee to his accomplices, and go with them to deal with himself. So he naturally began chasing, and this action was in the eyes of Peter who had just arrived, as if they could not wait to welcome themselves.


    He doesn''t feel that he is so popular, so of course he will think of what''s going on inside. As far as the current situation is concerned, no matter what, he is impossible to shoot Stark. On the one hand, because of his heart, and on the other hand, he believes that with the relationship between him and Stark, no matter how bad it is, it will not be so bad that he will not say anything to himself, and he will fight directly. The point.


    Then, this may be a trick for someone to play, and the disaster is cited? It��s ridiculous.


    Randil��s tricks are so obvious that it is naturally impossible to hold Peter who has been trained. So he immediately sneered in his heart, and then throwing a huge fireball in the direction of the devil in the direction of the devil.


    This is a greeting and a warning. In this way, he warned Randel, don''t think that he can throw trouble into him in this way. If he dares to do this, then don''t blame him for being unkind.


    Peter thought that such a warning had enough weight to let Randkell know what was going on. But obviously, he underestimated the face of Randil. In this case, Randall does not accept any form of intimidation. So looking at a big fireball like a car, he didn''t wrinkle his brows. An acceleration belt rolled over and smashed past the edge of the fireball, and rushed toward Peter again.


    This has formed a more subtle situation. That is as if Peter and Randil had played a subtle match, just as the big brother sold his **** to seduce the firepower, the old butcher caught the jungle and caught the big fish, and the quick-tracking Stark didn��t even have room to hide, it was already It was a solid fireball on the face of this big ball.


    Spark splash, Stark was also blasted. However, in the end his strength is not what he used to be, and Peter��s intention is to warn, not to kill the enemy, so the man is still in midair, he is already adjusted, and it is not stopped for a moment. Once again, I was chased and killed by Dede Keel.


    Faced with the general spirit of this dog skin plaster, Randil is also stunned by the stun. He had wanted to take this opportunity to fight on both sides, but Stark seemed to be staring at himself, and there was no such thing as a loose mouth.


    This really made him have some headaches, and just when he had a headache, Peter also had a new movement and began to add chaos to him.


    Mistaken in the sub-car, this is really what Peter does not want to see. Originally, he was a little embarrassed to face Stark, and now it is even more embarrassing. In order not to make a fundamental change in their relationship, he felt that he should still do something to remedy, and at this time, he immediately discovered the intention of Randkeer to escape.


    How to drop? I��m mad, I want to run a wave, how can this world be so cheap? Peter��s heart made a fuss, and immediately he pulled out his chain and smashed it toward Randil.


    The chains attached to the Hellfire are sent and received by the heart, and the flexibility is like a living amnesty. This kind of attack, of course, is not the only thing that can be rid of.


    He didn''t dare to eat such skills, because he himself knew that once he was entangled in this kind of thing, then waiting for him would only be a front and back attack between Stark and Peter. It��s already a bit stretched. If you add one, then he can��t stand it. So at this time, he could only extract the half-chain that had already been broken on his body, and greeted the chain that hit the big bang in the same way.


    The two chains are like two fighting snakes, entangled in death. In such a struggle, Randel can only be forced to fight with Peter. He didn''t dare to let go, because once he loosened his hand, then immediately, his chain would be controlled by Peter''s power. At that time, he didn''t even have a means to check and balance Peter. The situation would be worse than it is now.


    Having said that, the situation at the moment is really not good. Stark is already in front of him, but Peter is still involved in his energy. In the long run, even if he does not have any danger in life, it must be the result of only defeat.


    He didn''t want to be so miserable, and he didn''t even fall down with a little dignity, especially in the hands of those guys who he didn''t pay attention to. So when he had a chance in his mind, he had already come up with a solution that was not a solution.


    "Peter Parker, what do you want to do? Are you going to sell me at this time?"


    Randkeer pulled the scorpion and everyone in the room felt that the ear hurts. Compared with the shock of this kind of sound, in addition to Stark has a feeling that I really did not expect, more people are still completely unable to understand the feeling of the mind.


    No one can understand, this seemingly weird guy suddenly said what it meant at this time. Some people feel inexplicable, because in their view, this conflicts with Stark, it seems that the same kind of guy is more suspicious. And some people are secretly trying to figure out in the heart. Does this guy��s words mean that there is any conspiracy there.


    Evil knights are mostly fateful guys, and this kind of life experience means that they are almost impossible to be stupid and sweet. Compared with the true believe in one person, they will be more willing to believe in the thick black saying of conspiracy theory. So, almost inevitable, these people began to look at Peter, the guy named after the name with colored eyes.


    Plainly suffered an innocent disaster, and of course Peter would not be willing to be willing to back. So he immediately straightened his body and made a look of righteousness and resentment.


    "Who are you? Why do I say that I betray you? Don''t think that you are our kind, you can just say such things casually. If you don''t give me a reason today, I can guarantee that you can''t live. left!"


    "Hey, there was such a close transaction before, now I turned my face and made a stranger''s gesture. Peter Parker, you really surprised me. But you thought you were making such a statement. Can you deceive everyone? Don''t be kidding, some things don''t exist if you deny it! You and I know it!"


    Randil did not answer Peter��s question positively, but instead threw out a bunch of irony directly against him. It must be said that such a discourse has played a very good effect, because in his speech, more and more people have begun to transfer their suspicious eyes to Peter.


    The sinister gossip of the big-headed collar is still very attractive to many evil spirited knights present. Of course, saying this does not mean that they will be disgusted with it, but simply curious. Still, the evil spirit knight is not stupid and sweet. For conspiracy, as long as the conspiracy is not directed at them, they will basically maintain a bystander attitude. It is even said that if the conspiracy is from their own superiors and the effect is good, they will have a feeling of comfort.


    This is the same as the rise of a big country. That sentence is like saying this. I am relieved to see that the motherland is so hooligan. By the same token, they will feel relieved when they see their bosses playing with conspiracy.


    Of course, they think that it is their business, and their opinions cannot represent others. For the parties, this kind of planting and framing is really too bad. It is simply that the scorpion is buckled to the head, which makes him sick to the limit. The key is that he still can''t refute, because no rebuttal is the default. And if he keeps silent on this kind of thing, then it��s really a yellow mud, and it��s not awkward.


    Peter, who consciously wants to defend his reputation, certainly couldn''t let this thing continue, so immediately, he screamed at the devil.


    "Shut up, you **** bastard. I said, don''t want to use this embarrassing means to give you any chance. You will only get a chance to do so, that is to dig a grave for yourself!"


    "Now I will give you the last chance, bastard! Say your identity, and why you have fallen into me. If you don''t say it now, then you don''t have to say anything!"


    Peter has already made the last night, obviously, he will only endure this point. According to common sense, in the face of this situation, those who make a living will have a little scruples.


    After all, they have no evidence, and all the arguments are based on their mouth. And relying on one mouth can not change the reality. So in the end, they are very easy to reveal, they will often usher in a very tragic end, that is, the victim is killed by a living.


    Believe me, this is a magical role for the rule of law society. Otherwise, those who have made a living have long been included in the blacklist of insurance companies. This point is estimated that the rumors themselves are also clear, so in most cases, these people are honestly loaded with grandchildren when they are beaten or bitter, but like the kind of dead. It��s really a minority of the few.


    Randil is now holding on to death. Or at this time, he probably has no other way than the dead support.


    However, unlike the general dead duck, the dead duck is still a little bit emboldened. To know that his identity is special, he has always acted as a bystander and a wave of helpers before all the conspiracy has yet to take shape.


    The advantage of this identity is that he sees almost everything in his eyes. This kind of intelligence advantage not only allowed him to give birth to the illusion that everything was under control, but also allowed him to have the arrogance of right and wrong at this time. With this enthusiasm, he did not put Peter''s threat in his eyes, but sneered, and replied to him with ridicule.


    "Very good, Peter Parker. Since you want to have a relationship with me, then I will fulfill your wish. You don''t want to know who I am, what do I want to do? Then I will tell you!" ��


    "I am Randel, the most powerful commander of Satan. It is also your partner and the closest partner."


    "You and the Supreme Master found my Lord and offered him a joint plot to spread this whole **** and the world. My Lord promised, and let me cooperate with all your actions."


    "In the human world, let us encourage those devils to stir up the situation and make the whole human being feel imminent. And you are using this to persuade those human beings to send troops to the world and to launch the history of the evil spirits hell. A human war against hell."


    "This is to drag the main force of human beings, so that they do not have enough troops to maintain their stability in the world. And in this case, my Lord will enter the world with your help, thus completing the human world. The invasion and domination."


    "We have already said it. After the event, the **** will have us join hands to rule, you will become the new master of hell, and my Lord will become the new true God. How, you have forgotten what you promised. Have you already said that in the face of your old friends, you have no courage to admit it?"


    "Also! After all, what you have been showing before them is such an image. Now, let''s expose all of this and let them see your true essence. The feeling of this red fruit is of course you. Unacceptable."


    "However, do you think that you can confuse your suspicion with confession, can you cover up your nature? This is really ridiculous, and ridiculously makes me feel sad for you! Don''t treat others as fools, the world Some are smart people!"

 Chapter 1808： I am worried about what I am asking for.

    Randel is very brainy, and to a certain extent, he is probably the most brain-minded guy in the angels.


    This is obviously a good habit, because of this, he can penetrate the world of the world, and even understand the hearts of the people. And after thousands of years of accumulation, he is able to do so only by words, it will shake the hearts of people.


    This is terrible and incredible. Although the explanations are said, most people will not think that Randel can shake their will and thoughts in a few words, but the fact is that they have been shaken.


    Compared with the previous plots that only thought that their boss had some conspiracy, they now have to doubt his character.


    This is a very serious situation, because it means that they have been unable to maintain a trust in Peter. After all, conspiracy is only a conspiracy. As long as one''s mind is right enough and the character is strong enough, then even if he uses the so-called conspiracy, it can be tolerated by many people because they can believe that this person''s conspiracy. Will not hurt them, and may also be beneficial to them.


    However, if there is a problem with the character of the person, for example, he is a man who is violent and ruthless, and who does not even mean the means. Then things can be different. Such a person, no matter what kind of things can not be reassuring, and once he has a conspiracy, it is even more so that everyone who is in it will have a sense of uneasiness that Taishan will collapse.


    They are not sure if such a guy will hurt them, not sure if they will be a victim in his hands. Under such premise, the so-called trust is of course something that no longer exists.


    In short, after Randkell said such a shocking exposure, everyone present was already full of doubts and worries. This is not to say that they will fully believe in the words of Friedel, but such a thing as long as the letter is three points, it will be a great loss for Peter.


    At this point, Peter knew it in his own heart, so immediately, he whispered to the devil.


    "Stop, you shameless rumor, how dare you use such despicable words to defile my reputation!"


    "Pollution?" Randkell laughed at this, and the laughter was full of jokes and playfulness. "Do you dare to say that I am filthy? Peter Parker, do you really think I can''t get a little bit of evidence? Don''t forget, Tony Stark, that was deceived in the drum, almost Losing all the men is here, he is behind me, listening to what I said. Why don��t you ask him at this time? Ask him if I am telling you, ask him Is there any hatred for you in my heart, does he want to retaliate against everything he has suffered?"


    When I heard this, Peter suddenly became stiff and his heart was tense. He knows that he has a set of De Keel, but this time he wants to break free from this set, it is not so easy.


    In any case, Stark was deceived by him and was harmed by him. Regardless of how much Stark knows about it, he is more or less aware of some truths under the current news of De''s Kiel.


    This truth is distorted and unquestionable. Because Peter can swear by his own conscience, he has never cooperated with Satan, nor has he ever played any human thoughts. The only thing he wants is to stop the ambitions of Stark and Hell to safeguard the peace of the world. He can be sure of this, but others may not be able to believe his original intention.


    In this case, Randkell has stolen a concept very well, which is to confuse their actions with their purpose. It��s a coincidence that something happened, and his actions in **** coincided with the intrusion of Satan. Even if he keeps saying that this is a completely unrelated thing, I am afraid no one will believe it.


    In fact, he has already guessed that this is probably a conspiracy plan made by the group of people in Randil, knowing their actions. Use your own actions to cover up and use the means of fighting for the best interests. They are deliberate and completely play themselves in the palm of their hands.


    It can be said that in this case, he is also a victim. The problem is that at this time, I am afraid that there are really few people who are willing to believe that he is the victim. Just look at the eyes that the evil spirits of their own hands can''t trust. They can already see that they are full of suspicions and doubts about themselves. If it weren''t for Stark that he hadn''t made a statement about this and proved everything that Randkiel said, they would have already been concentrating on themselves.


    And what kind of statement will Stark make at this time? Is it to prove his innocence, or is it directly on the side of Randkir? On this issue, he himself does not have much hope for himself.


    First of all, Stark knows the truth and says otherwise. In the course of all this, what he saw and heard was actually quite one-sided. He has never had a planned exchange with him. In the later stages of attacking Hell, they have artificially cut off all connections. This makes it very easy for Stark to breed an idea when Satan slams into the gap and enters the world, that is, all this is premeditated.


    The insidiousness of this group of people is insidious in this place, and they can make people think they are a group with nothing. Unless Peter himself can produce evidence to prove his innocence, but where can he go to come up with this evidence for a while?


    The answer made Peter feel awkward. However, at the same time, he also made the worst preparations. If things are really going to develop in the worst situation that he envisions, then he will do whatever he wants, and let Randkeer pay the price.


    He is already full of energy and secretly clenched his fist. Just waiting for the arrival of the trial. And just in his waiting, Stark, who has been in a cold-eyed state, has quietly flew to the middle of him and Randl.


    For Stark, Peter has no courage to face. But at this time, he could only watch Stark, and the complex in his eyes could only recognize the flames that jumped from his eyes.


    Oh, this is for sure. But some things have been done. He does not intend to defend this, nor does he feel that he needs to defend this. He firmly believes that he is on the right path, even if this road is about to push him into the abyss.


    Therefore, he has always remained silent. In the face of the silence of Peter, Stark hiding in the armor is inevitable, and his chest is undulating.


    In all of these incidents, his Tony Stark is a true victim. Everything that he worked so hard to build was counted, and the country he struggled to maintain was also caught in a huge crisis. He even said that even the ideals he relied on had the risk of abortion.


    In these things, is there anyone who will be worse than him? The answer is definitely not. Now, as a victim, as a victim, in the face of all these causes, all these makers can''t even get a basic apology. How can you feel good in his heart, how can you feel happy? ?


    His heart must be uncomfortable, depressed and even angry. This is his most real mood at the moment, and he does not need to hide such a mood at all. As a bitter, he has the right to recover his own losses, so now, he is already a Thunder lightning action.


    Randil is still smug at the moment, because this kind of three words and two words provoke the internal military imbalance of the other side, the feeling of centrifugation is really not too cool. That feeling is like the true God who can decide the fate of countless souls in one word, and greatly satisfy his vanity. And if he said that because of his words, you can make Stark and Peter fight, then it would be better.


    They don''t need to do it themselves, they can get two opponents who are even troublesome with themselves into the battle. This is a good thing with two birds, one stone and two birds. He is extremely hopeful that such a thing will happen in front of his own eyes, and in his view, the probability of such a thing happening is quite big, and it is simply that it is inseparable.


    At the thought of the two guys killed in front of him, and he can be cheap at the back, his heart is full of cheers and capers. You know, the other half of his strength is Peter Parker. As long as Peter was hit hard in this battle, he had the opportunity to recover the power belonging to Zatanos from his body, so that he could get a complete sublimation.


    At that time, he is the well-deserved **** master, almost the top of the strong with Satan. And as soon as that time, Stark, the guy who once gave him embarrassment and ugliness, had to pay a heavy price for what he had done.


    Confidence in the heart of the richness of the United States and the United States in the heart of the development of the event. However, what he did not think of was that the situation had exceeded his expectations from the beginning.


    Stark is right, but he is not in the direction of Peter Parker, but he has made up his mind to sit on the side of the fisherman''s profit.


    This was something that Randkiel didn''t even think of, so that when Stark suddenly sprinted to his side, he was still in a state of shock, completely out of reach.


    In this regard, Stark did not have any idea of ??what he said about the rivers and lakes. However, it was too late for him to respond. This is exactly what he wants to see, so he has no hesitation. It is a fist that has been filled with his own power, and it is like a siege hammer on his back.


    His strength has long been vaguely higher than that of Randil. In such a sudden attack, Randil naturally has no possibility of resistance. Like a meteor captured by gravity, with powerful kinetic energy, he has already landed heavily on the ground, slamming the bang of the entire earth.


    The bones of the whole body were broken into countless pieces under this attack. Only one spine still barely supported his skull, maintaining the faint blue flame on his body. This is the horror of Randall.


    Although the character of the evil spirit knight gives him the ability to be almost impossible to kill, it does not prevent his body from being damaged. His bones are still bones. Although they are hard, they still have a considerable gap with the Edelman alloy bones like Wolverine. Therefore, having such a residual body is enough for him to sneer, he really is not qualified to force too much.


    This point, Randil is clear in his own heart, and he is not the first time that Stark has been like this. However, this time is obviously worse than the previous one. Because when he was labeled like this, the chain controlled by Peter was already a snake, and he tied his whole body to death.


    For the evil spirit knights, the people who know their power best are each other, and the ones who can best restrain their power are each other. Peter understands the resilience of the evil spirit knight, and under his weak hatred that is not inferior to Stark, he certainly cannot miss this opportunity, but immediately, he has shown his means of imprisonment.


    Under the power of this same attribute but with different wills, Randall''s resilience was suppressed to the lowest degree. It is unceremonious to say that as long as Peter does not let go, he will only be able to maintain his current appearance in his life.


    This was definitely unacceptable for Randol, so immediately, he groaned, struggled, and then filled with hatred and confusion, and asked Stark''s loud geology.


    "Why? Why do you attack me, you are an idiot. Don''t you know who is the guy you should deal with most? You should send the fire on him instead of shooting it for me. You stupid, you even Do you have any basic common sense?"


    "Idiot? Yes, I think there is indeed an idiot in both of us." Stepping on the head of Randkill, Stark gave him a cold sneer directly. "Really, I said that I almost wrote the words you said. Unfortunately, you neglected a very critical issue, and it is because of this problem that I discovered the intention of your guy. This is my right The reason you started. It''s a pity, isn''t it!"


    "Question, what problem?" At this time, Randel can only admit his failure. But like all losers, he would naturally want to know why he failed.


    This is a very simple request, and Stark certainly won''t satisfy him. So now, he bowed his head and looked straight at Randel''s eyes and answered.


    "The problem is, you said Peter Parker is too bad. Don''t forget, I watched him grow up step by step. I know very well what the nature of this kid is. Maybe now, I am There is something wrong with his philosophy, but I believe that no matter how he changes, he will not become the selfish, unscrupulous guy in your mouth."


    "You are wrong at this point. Feel free to try to figure out the people, you still have no qualifications. So, you lose nothing!"


    Browse the reading address: https:

 Chapter 1809： Ideological ultimatum

    Stark��s statement first made Randil��s grief, and then, like a beast, screamed with screams.


    He is unwilling to accept such a statement. But for such a result, he also had to accept it. The loser did not have the power to pick and choose, and again, he did lose in this respect.


    Lost in his lack of understanding of Peter Parker''s nature. No, more precisely, it should be that he lost to the underestimation of Tony Stark.


    He didn''t believe that Tony Stark couldn''t see what Peter Parker had done in all of this. Perhaps, his rhetoric has some exaggerated and fictional elements, but in any case, one thing is certain, that is, Peter Parker has indeed done something sorry for him.


    The nature is very bad, even the closest friends and partners will face revenge in the face of this situation. Because it is unkind to say that it is the most thoroughly betrayal, the most unforgivable thing. No one can tolerate this level of betrayal, and the reason he would want to use this kind of thing to provoke dissension is also here.


    He knows the relationship between Peter and Stark, and he knows that the relationship between the two guys is no longer the beginning. When these two people parted ways because of their convictions, and when they went further and further, he was almost certain that they would never return to the original time of no suspicion and mutual trust.


    The differences in positions are doomed to be more and more strange and increasingly hostile. And when this change has already begun to emerge, he made such a provocative move, which is simply an unreasonable action.


    Normal people will not have such a reaction as Stark, and he simply did not follow the routine. This is the reason why Randkell failed, and at this point, even if he is seen, it is simply helpless.


    As a loser, the meat on a cutting board, Randel knew very well what he should do to be a good move to protect himself. At this time, blindly asking Stark, like a mad dog, biting, it will only make him face a worse situation. He is already trapped in his own right, or honestly better.


    He can understand this point clearly. If necessary, he does not mind selling some useful information to save himself.


    After all, he is already like this. At this time, it is too much to pay attention to what is loyal to dedication. There is no patriotic education in hell. He can do this for Satan. To some extent, he is already benevolent. There is no reason for anyone to ask him anything, even if it is Satan.


    Of course, if there is any room for change, then he does not mind having reservations. However, it depends on what the Stark group said, the decision is not on him.


    Stark certainly wants to get something from Randkeel, but at this time, this is not his biggest concern. Peter Parker stood in front of his eyes, although he had supported him before, but this does not mean that he forgave this guy.


    He only focused on the overall situation and rationally controlled the situation in the most acceptable situation. Some things he did not say did not mean that he had already forgotten. Changing time, changing a place, he may not be such an attitude.


    Peter can also see this. He is grateful to Stark for trusting him at this time, and he understands that he needs to give him an account. Regardless of whether he regrets his actions afterwards, whether he is willing or not to correct his actions, he will give Stark a statement.


    This is not something that can be dragged backwards, so he made a silent invitation to Stark right now. It is certainly impossible to ignore such obvious hints that Stark, who is already watching his every move. He grabbed Randel, and then strode to Peter into a tent.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that there must be a lot to say between the two guys. And for what they would say between them, none of the people present were not curious.


    They are not fools. They used to see them in their eyes. Although the facts may not be as dirty and embarrassing as De Keel said, it is certain that the situation inside is necessarily complicated enough to produce an Oscar-level romance drama.


    The heart of the gossip makes them very curious, and what kind of sparks can the two guys with such resentment and vengeance collide in private. However, their curiosity is not so serious that they can let them go all out to spy on the privacy of these two big brothers.


    They can only be tormented and search for the answers they want from those clues. Not surprisingly, soon, there was a fierce dispute in the tent.


    In the case of only two of them, Stark will not take care of the overall situation as before. It can be said that he did not hesitate at all. He was already slamming on Peter''s face, and then grabbed his collar and slid him up.


    "Look at what you did, Peter. You deceived me, you ruined everything I worked hard! Can I ask you why you should do this? I can know, what do I have to say about you?"


    "Sorry, Tony." Peter, who punched the flesh, didn''t feel good. He was swollen with half of his face and he was struggling to talk. However, he did not give up talking because of this, but tried to give Stark to reply. He said a sorry first, then he showed his point of view with a strong attitude.


    "I know that it is unfair to you to do this. I also know what kind of blows I will do to you. But these things I have to do. Because I can''t watch you build your dreams in countless people. Above the pain!"


    "Hah, my dream is built on the suffering of countless people?"


    As soon as I heard this statement, Stark��s face immediately revealed a ridiculous ridicule and irrepressible anger. Obviously, he does not agree with such a point of view. This also made him once again throw a fist at Peter.


    "What gave you this judgment, let you think that my dream is like this? Have you ever asked me what I thought, have you understood my intentions? You didn''t. The **** boy, your mind must be It��s just that people are filled with water, and they have such stupid thoughts. The most stupid thing is that you actually made these stupid things because of such a thought! I really regret it now, regret that I have praised you. Clever. Now it seems that I am hanging those words on a pig, and it is far more suitable than hanging on your body!"


    Peter, who once again resisted Stark��s fist, did not do anything too aggressive. He does not intend to fight back because he knows he is not qualified to fight back. However, this does not mean that he accepted Stark��s statement and admitted that he had made a mistake in this matter.


    In philosophy, he always insists on his own point of view. And this makes it even if he can''t even talk about it, it is still arguing against Stark.


    "Your thoughts? Tony, your thoughts are clear about what it is. What you want is nothing more than a rejuvenation of the country. You have done a lot of things that we can''t accept, including abandoning us, including Rhodes'' death." !"


    "There have been many people who have sacrificed because of your ideal. I don''t want to let more people be sacrificed by you. Do you not understand this truth?"


    "I don''t understand you!" As if it was touched by a painful place, Stark''s temper immediately exploded like a firecracker. He rushed straight up, grabbed Peter''s hair, stared at his eyes, and said to him word by word.


    "I have done all this for this country, for the hundreds of millions of people in this country. Do you think I want to make such sacrifices, you think I am willing to watch you and Roddy go Don''t you, my mother doesn''t want to make things like this. But, sitting in my position, can I have other options?"


    "You don''t understand at all. I don''t have other choices. If I don''t do this, then waiting for our country is to sink, waiting for us Americans is defeat and destruction! We have lost power, we are no longer the original At this time, if we still don''t make some sacrifices to prop up the country''s shelves, then we will be like the lions who are going to die, and they will be fed by the surrounding hyenas. Net! Do you understand this?"


    "I understand! I certainly understand this. If you just do these things, I will not do things that I am sorry for you, Tony!"


    Peter stared at Stark''s eyes, his eyes as sharp as ever, as if his heart was not shaken by anything at all. He answered Stark''s question, and at the same time, he also gave Stark a new question.


    "But, you can guarantee that all you want is this? Tony, I know you, I know what you think. I barely maintain the situation in this country. This is not what you want. What you want is Let him go back, and all of us know that this is already unrealistic."


    "Only you are still obsessed, only you are still struggling in vain. Do you think I don''t know what you are thinking? No, I know you too much, Tony, I know exactly what you can do for your ideals. Things come. You let the army go to hell, which is basically the same as my understanding of you. So, of course, I know what you are doing. And this is the thing I can''t agree with and accept."


    "For your ideals, in order to achieve your purpose. You want to use this means to ruin the whole world and let people from other countries in the world taste the pain. Is this really true?"


    "This is not what I know, Tony. If it was you who used to be, you will never do such disgusting and fearful things. You will ridicule such behavior and fight for the lives of those innocent people, And fight. Instead of being one of the people you spurned, as you are now, even to be the leader of all this. This is not you, Tony. At the very least, this is not what I know. If If you really become like this, then I can only do all my efforts to stop all that you want, even if it says that it means betrayal to you!"


    "This for me does mean betrayal!"


    Stark��s face was gloomy, but this time, he did not use violence to vent his anger. He just revealed his true face and said to Peter with a look who could not see what he was thinking.


    "I know what you think. I also know what supports you to make such stupid things. Peter, I can only tell you about this matter. We are now in a situation where you are not fighting for the future." You can only watch others rob you of everything, let you die in a world without everything. We will not fight, some will fight. Instead of letting others take our future, I would rather rob others!"


    "Since I represent this country, then I need to save it. It is necessary to calculate for its future. I don''t think I am wrong. On the contrary, I think you are wrong, Peter!"


    "You forgot your identity! You only remember that you are a superhero, just remember the mission it has given you. And you forgot, before you were an American, and for this country, you should also have What you should bear! What you have suffered in this country, you can''t be unclear. Now, we just want to save our losses, want us to return to the past, get back the status we have in the past and Power. And you are here to stop this, really, you make me very disappointed!"


    "That''s because it''s wrong. Tony, if you lose it, you lose it. We can''t **** it from the hands of others because we lost these things. It''s not fair to those people! You need to ask them. Think about the innocence of those who are innocent. No one wants to throw his life and life on this kind of thing. You should know what you should know about this."


    "I understand, but I don''t need to pay attention to this."


    Closed his eyes, Stark is not ready to continue on this topic. Because he knows that this is useless. Some people are destined to be unconvinced, Peter is such a person, and he is such a person. Therefore, instead of spending a lot of money, it is better to simply give up the idea of ??this aspect.


    The facts are always better than eloquence. This is an unbreakable truth. With such thoughts, Stark��s eyes have become cold. When he spoke again, he had already taken out a command tone that a person in power should have.


    "Stop all your actions, Peter Parker. Let me take my soldiers back. This is what you should do now. I will only give you this last chance, don''t force me, don''t force me. !"

 Chapter 1810： Suspects surfaced

    In the end, Stark could only propose a condition that he could accept. For him who accepted a series of unfair treatments, he was able to propose such a plan for reconciliation between the two sides at this time. It is already a rare generous, and it can be said that it is a heartfelt house and a sincerity.


    However, in the face of such a condition, Peter is unacceptable. If at this time he listens to Stark''s request and stops all his actions, it means that the things he has done before are all useless.


    It is only by the evil spirits in his hands that he cannot manage the entire evil spirits. At the same time, if the American military personnel are taken out at this time, then the hands and feet that they have placed in **** can be cleaned up.


    In other words, as long as they give them a chance, they can re-insert them into **** at any time. And for Peter, whose intention is to prevent such a thing from happening, this is what he simply cannot accept.


    When it comes to sacrifice, his sacrifice is actually quite a lot. Not to mention the intangible losses of such honors, just the evil spirit knight under his hand, it has already lost more than half in the war of hell.


    If it is to achieve a great cause, then their sacrifice can be regarded as a benevolence. However, if this clear end is in sight, but he has to give up because of Stark��s request, then don��t say he is himself, I am afraid that the evil spirits will not forgive him. .


    He couldn''t promise Stark, so immediately, he was very decisive and shook his head at Stark.


    "Sorry, Tony. I can''t promise you. At the very least, I can''t let these soldiers leave the hell!"


    "I am not asking for your opinion, I am just making the final warning to you. Peter Parker, you have no other choice!"


    Waved his hand to interrupt Peter''s remarks, and Stark stared at his eyes, a gloomy face.


    "Don''t think that I just forgive you for the forgiveness of your actions, Peter Parker, the suspicion on you is not so easy to be cleaned. Know what I saw in the world? I I saw hundreds of evil spirits like horses and horses pulling carts. They pulled Satan out of hell. The scenes, I have been vividly seen until now!"


    "You said that the evil spirit knight has all belonged to your hand. Except for you, I don''t think anyone can have that skill, so many evil spirits are called. So, those evil spirit knights. The existence, you have to give me an explanation."


    "I did not take this matter to the forefront for the sake of the overall situation. But this does not mean that I will forget this matter. If there is anything wrong with the world, you, all of you. Responsible for it. You will become the sinner of the whole human race. And in the face of sinners like you, do you think that I will safely put the lives of those soldiers in your hands? Don''t be kidding! Who? I''m sure you won''t kill them in this hell. Even if you don''t have such a mind, are you sure that no one else has such a mind?"


    Stark��s words are very sharp, and the full distrust and suspicion sounds quite harsh. However, at this time, in this case, Peter could not say anything about the rebuttal. Because now, he is already shocked by the cruel facts that Stark confided.


    If there is a problem in other places, then Peter can also find an excuse to smother the past. But the problem is that it is on the body of the evil spirit, and it is on his squadron. This made him unable to find an excuse.


    He asked himself, he was very concerned about his own squadron. Although it can''t be like military management, every soldier''s movements are clear to you, but at the very least, every loss of war, he is also known.


    From the beginning of the counterattack to the present, the evil spirit knight has experienced more than a hundred battles. Although he is limited to identity, he can''t participate in every battle. But every time before and after the battle, he has to ask questions about the mobilization and finishing work.


    From the wicked knights of more than a thousand people to the present, only half of them are lost. In the battle, a few evil spirits have been lost. He remembers clearly in his heart. It can be said that there is really not much left in the species of the evil spirit knight. However, now, Stark has told him that there are hundreds of evil spirit knights who are helping to abuse and help Satan to conquer the world. His first reaction was of course not to believe, and then he could not stop wondering.


    These hundreds of evil spirit knights must not be said to jump out of the stone. And he does not believe that in the process of calling the evil spirits before him, there are still so many fish that slip through the net from his eyelids.


    First, the evil spirit knight is not a Chinese cabbage. It has appeared so much in the past two thousand years. How can it not be more than a few hundred at a time? Second, the nature of the evil spirits is also determined. They are not able to stand in the devil and stand on the side of Satan.


    Unless Satan has mastered the techniques of making evil spirits, or what they do not know. Otherwise, the situation described by Stark is impossible to make. But what about making evil spirits? Do not make jokes!


    Don''t forget the origins of Satan, the traitors of heaven. I hope that the Lord and Satan will cooperate and provide him with the angel''s spirit as the raw material of the evil spirit knight. It is better to expect the Lord to consciously step down and give his position to Satan to sit on the reliable.


    Of course, if Satan takes a snack and uses his fallen angel as a raw material, then he may not be able to create a knight who is exclusive to him. Just, use an absolutely loyal subordinate to change to a subordinate who is likely to betray at any time. Such a sale, I am afraid that as long as a person with a brain will not do it.


    This may be ruled out. And if it is not for this reason, then the only possibility is that Satan has done what he does not know, in order to get so many evil spirits.


    At this point, he could not find the intention of Satan to ask questions. After all, it was a matter of carrying a lantern on the toilet and looking for death. However, he can''t ask Satan, it doesn''t mean he can''t ask other people. And right now, there is a very suitable candidate in front of him.


    Randel, Satan��s right hand, his brain, the most important adjutant. With such a special identity, Peter does not believe that Satan will bypass him when doing these things. He believes that all this is his participation, and even he is led by him.


    In fact, he has already thought of the information about Randkell at the moment. He remembered that this guy had played against the evil spirit knight, and even his guide on this road, old Carter died in his hands. With this in mind, they can be summed up with a deep hatred. Under this premise, of course, he is unlikely to have any politeness to Randkiel.


    Suddenly tighten the chain in his hand, let it squeak the vertebral bones of Randil''s vertebra like a python. In the painful snoring that Randkiel couldn��t stop, Peter had already asked him aloud.


    "What have you done? Don''t tell me this thing you don''t know at all. I know that you have had an attempt at us. Now it seems that your attempt should be inseparable from this matter. Say, what did you do? What! If you don''t make it clear, give me your heart!"


    "Oh, I know you want to know some information from me, but there is no need to do this."


    There was a slight room for breathing, and Randil immediately said to him in a general pet.


    "I am only a prisoner of the next stage, so if you want to ask me something, you can open it directly. In this kind of thing, I will do my best to cooperate with you. After all, I don''t want to In this case, I still suffer from this little thing!"


    "That said, what did you do!"


    Peter did not believe in the slick tone of Randil. In his opinion, if anyone who spoke like this, there are nine sentences in ten sentences that are all fake. In the past, he would only regard the words of such people as fart, but now, he is quite a bit sick and he does not care so much. He can only continue to confess, and in the face of his confession, Randel is as obedient as he himself said.


    "It''s very simple, gentlemen. We kidnapped your men and then controlled them with our own means."


    "Don''t forget, your evil spirits and my fallen angels are not the first to confront each other. In so many confrontations, we have many opportunities to take them away. Although sometimes there will always be a little bit A small accident, but in most cases, I will avoid devastating blows to the evil spirits."


    "Of course, there are quite a few reasons for this in the undead nature of the evil spirit knight. It can be said that if it is not because of this characteristic, it is really not easy for us to kidnap so many evil spirits. ��


    Randkell replied in an understatement, but Peter did not think that things would be as simple as he said. He can see that this is a deliberate plan, a careful means designed specifically for them. This made him very scared, because after realizing this, he had already guessed it out, and his own team��s every move would have fallen into the other��s hands.


    This is not good news, because it means that what they have been doing all the time has lost its meaning, just like a joke, it is entirely for the other party to do the wedding dress.


    Of course he will not be willing to do this, but what can he do in the face of the facts that have been cast? At best, it is only in vain to vent the anger on the accomplice.


    So there is no doubt that Randel served as Peter''s venting bag and was kicked and kicked by his madness.


    At this time, the benefits of the undead body are revealed. For Randall, no matter how vented by Peter, he was not afraid of being killed. This is much better than the body of the fallen angel before him. For Peter, the same is true. He didn''t want to kill De Keer, he just wanted to teach him slyly and vent some of his anger. In this case, it just happened to follow his heart.


    Although I always feel that something is wrong, but in the end there is no big accident. Just after the anger in Peter''s heart was almost exhausted, Stark also stood up and stopped him.


    "Enough, what can you do now if you kill him? And then, I don''t have time to waste watching you do such a thing. I ask you, where are my people? I want to bring They are going, now, right away!"


    Stark��s words allowed Peter to regain his calmness, and after he recovered, he still insisted on a wordlessness in the face of Stark��s request.


    "No. At the very least, not now!"


    "what do you mean!"


    Stark frowned, and his heart was already full of anger. At this time, if Peter can no longer give him a proper reason, then it is impossible to expect him to be so harmonious again. In this regard, Peter also has a number in mind. So now, he is happy, and he is honest with Stark.


    "I can''t let you take them away now. Take them away, and wait until I clean up the first and last tails. You said that one of the main purposes of doing this is to guard against you. Prepare yourself to use the power of **** to interfere with human order. I can''t take this risk, no matter what. So sorry, Tony..."


    "fuckyou! Peter, fuckyou!"


    Still unable to control his emotions, Stark was already stuck in Peter''s neck. He roared loudly at him.


    "You traitor, you **** know what you mean by doing this? Are you really willing to watch our country finished, are you happy, don''t you really want to force me to die on the road to death? You, my nephew, I guess how **** you are!"


    Peter pushed Stark to the extreme, which can be seen from the fact that Stark can''t help but swear. And even if he said that he had reached this point, Peter''s reaction was still the stone in the pit, stinking and hard.


    Speaking of nature, they are actually half a catty, and the top one is barely.


    And when Peter was so stubborn, why didn''t he bow his head and give up, a sudden change suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Browse the reading address: https:

 Chapter 1811： Void invasion and in danger

    Sudden screams rang out in the camp of the evil spirit knight.


    If this is in the world, where humans live, such screams may not be surprising. Because no one dares to say that there is not one or two wonderful things near the place where you live, and what kind of domestic violence is not going to sleep at night. There are evil elements in human nature, and even in places where folk customs are simple, there will always be criminal incidents. This is normal.


    However, if such a thing happens in this environment. So in any case, it is impossible to get along the side of the word normal.


    What is the evil spirit knight, the evil spirit knight is a natural judge, a person who can make a bad thing, a person who has done something wrong, and a trembling presence in the bones. Any human or devil who knows the existence of a evil spirit knight will not have the courage to provoke their majesty. Because it is not kidding their lives, but even the soul is betting on it.


    This chip is so huge that even the madman will learn to think twice. So any one can say with certainty that such a scream suddenly occurs in a place where a group of evil spirits gather. This is not simple.


    Peter was scared. He really didn''t want to see what happened at this time. So he broke the shackles of Stark in the first place and then rushed out.


    However, the situation he is most worried about is inevitable. That is what happened to the accident, and the accident appeared in the tent where he was.


    The screams came from there, and it meant that the person who had an accident was most likely a Guru.


    This is the worst situation. It is not worth mentioning that the identity of the ancient One Master allies is not worthy of his attention. Just before the ancient Master, please let Peter feel guilty and panic at this moment.


    He promised her, and she will surely protect her when she is out. And if there is something unexpected in this time, then Peter can''t really forgive himself.


    Peter, who was in a hurry, did not dare to have any stops, and immediately rushed into the tent where the ancient one was. And just after he entered the tent, he immediately saw a terrible scene.


    The body of the ancient one is still sitting there, and in front of her, a soul that only people with psychic vision can see, or the god, is pressing the top of her body in a very difficult posture. It seems that I want to get in from there.


    From the **** of this god, the aura overflowed with the body that she pressed, as if a barrier was opened, and a layer of dirty shadows were squeezed out like a splash of water. Peter can fully see that this is protecting the body of the ancient one, so that she will not be affected by this shadow.


    Since it is only this level of protection, it is obvious that the evil spirits who were originally in this tent can not enjoy the same level of treatment.


    They are inevitably eroded by this filthy shadow, and the previous screams are almost certain, from their mouth.


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of power it is, and it can make such a scream of the evil spirit knight, which is also a special and horrible presence in hell. But in fact, this kind of thing has happened and it happened in front of them.


    Peter saw with his own eyes what the evil spirits of his men had become in the shadow of the filth. The flames on the body became dirty and turbid, and the bones in the flames began to develop toward the deformed and distorted image. If they were just an image of a human skull wrapped in flames. So now, with the exception of one head, I can''t see any part of them in the shadow of human beings.


    And just in the time of the breathing he came in, even their skulls have already produced many inhuman changes.


    "hatthefuck!" is such a strange scene that Peter, who has been used to the magic of hell, can''t help but scream. He is pretty sure that this is definitely not something in hell. Because if this is a thing in hell, then it is absolutely impossible to have such an effect on the evil spirit knight.


    The name of Hell Buster is not white. Therefore, this kind of ghost thing can only come from an unknown existence.


    Recognizing this, there is no way to change the situation. Because Peter didn''t know at all this time, what should he do?


    The talent from the spider sense kept him in a clear distance and did not have any degree of contact with these filthy shadows. He can feel the danger from this ghost thing. If it is not that his reason has been reminding him that he must rescue the ancient Master from it, I am afraid that he has now been evacuated to a safer position driven by spider induction.


    Can''t get in, can''t retreat. This is an embarrassing situation that Peter is facing now. In such a situation, he can only ask for advice from the ancient god.


    "What are these things, Gu Yi. Why do they appear in this place?"


    "There is no time to say this now, Peter. Quick, help me, open a way for me. I must not let this force from the void erode my body!"


    It is not so easy for the ancient Master to resist the invasion from the void in the form of the gods. She was worried about the result of delay, so she could only ask for help from Peter.


    For such help, Peter can only ask the scalp.


    "what should I do!"


    "Use your hellfire to burn these void shadows. Be careful not to let these shadows touch your body and soul. The void has the characteristics of corrupting the body and the soul. Once you come into contact, you don''t know what to do. Against these emptiness, you will become like them!"


    Peter was shocked by the consequences of the ancient Master. But in any case, she is a good way to provide a way. Under this circumstance, Peter did not have any room to retreat, so he hesitated a little, and he had already opened his way with his own flame according to the reminder of the ancient Master.


    The shadow of the void took Peter''s blue hellfire and there was no way, so it was easy, the flames tore apart the shadows, and formed a new circle of protection around the ancient Master.


    This obviously relieved the pressure of the ancient Master. After losing the threat of these void shadows, she first returned to the body of the gods, and immediately hurriedly escaped from the shadows of these voids.


    It can be seen from her movements that she is jealous of these things. Until she escaped safely to her side, Peter frowned and asked her.


    "What happened in the end, why are there such ghosts in our camp? What have you gotten?"


    For the reasons that were not so pleasant at the time, Peter was obviously full of emotions in his questioning of the ancient one. However, the ancient one who had just experienced a big adventure did not notice this. She just looked at the shadow in the tent with a dignified look and then stated it to Peter in a very nervous tone.


    "Mr. Parker, I think we are in trouble!"


    "Yes, for this, I think the views of our two are absolutely identical."


    Already noticed the arrival of Stark, Peter immediately reminded him of a pun. In the face of his reminder, the ancient one is indifferent. This is not to say that she did not notice the existence of Stark, but for her, the existence of Stark is now an insignificant problem.


    Yes, Stark��s appearance is likely to mean that their plan went bankrupt, and all the arrangements were gone. This is a very bad thing, but if you compare this kind of thing with the void invasion, then in the eyes of the ancient one, this becomes a trivial little thing.


    As the supreme wizard who once traveled through the depths of the universe with magic, Gu Yi knew one thing, that is, the power of the void and their terrible, absolutely not the earth''s little planet can withstand.


    The existence of opposition to all beings is not a joke. It is not polite to say that in the war between **** and mankind, mankind is a failure, and at most it is nothing but a slave to hell. This is not a genocidal extinction, but at most it is the demise of freedom and civilization.


    But the void is different. If the opponent is replaced by a void, then not only human beings, but all the creatures above the earth, including hell, can only be destroyed by the void.


    She has heard a lot of rumors about the void in her own travels of the universe, and has seen some of the planet civilizations that are so powerful that human beings can''t match, and the misfortunes that survived the void invasion. It is not polite to say that the more knowledge, the deeper the fear in her heart. So at this time, she did not have the leisure to pay attention to the existence of Stark. Instead, he put almost all his energy on the void power in front of him.


    Hy? What should she do in order to survive the invasion of the void?


    This is the only problem that Gu Yi��s mind is currently considering. As for the rest, sorry, this is not within her consideration.


    The power of the void makes the ancient Master a great enemy. However, this is ultimately her own idea. And for Stark, who just came here and saw two behind-the-scenes ambassadors, what a void exists, the enemy of all beings does not exist at all.


    He only wants to question now, forcing the two **** to accept his conditions and let him bring his soldiers back to the world. When he saw that the two guys didn''t even mean what they meant, instead of staring at a bunch of weird shadows, he immediately thought that this was an excuse for them to escape.


    Ok, maybe those weird shadows look awkward. But don''t forget, here is hell. In hell, there are some strange things that appear to be horrible.


    This self-explanation, Stark has already moved to interrupt their minds. In his view, the best way to interrupt them at this time is to destroy all these strange shadows.


    In theory, a high-powered light bulb is enough to solve the problem. But after he has noticed the evil spirits of the tent that have undergone strange changes, Stark has deep doubts about the role this approach can play.


    This kind of ghost stuff should not be solved by a light bulb. He guessed it, then immediately extended his palm and attacked the shadows with the beam of light in the palm of his hand.


    Seriously, this is really not a wise decision. Because in a way, his behavior is actually no different from pouring cold water on hot boiling oil. The power of the void may indeed have no way to corrupt the pure energy, but this does not mean that when they face the attack of energy, they will be as honest as a target that is erected, let others be beaten and not resist. .


    As a very aggressive void force, it will only be more aggressive in this respect. So, of course, when Stark��s attack fell on these shadows, they immediately became like a living thing, boiling, writhing, and making a horrible, panic-sounding scream in the heart. Just like the arrow of the string, he rushed over to Stark.


    The reaction of the void shadow is so great that it is something that no one thought of, including the ancient one. The ancient one��s understanding of the void only stayed where he knew his name, but he did not see it. She does not have an accurate judgment on the void. So naturally, when the void shadow made this reaction, she was totally rescued.


    Stark did not think that the shadow would suddenly launch an attack, so he did not even have time to dodge, it was already swallowed up by the void.


    The shadow of the void became a tentacles, like an octopus that was attached to him. In the face of this direct heart, the power of corrupting the body and the soul, even if Stark has the protection of the vibrating gold shell, will not help.


    The only one who can protect him is the spontaneous resistance that occurs in his own power. For Stark, who doesn''t know how to fight against the void, this resistance is obviously somewhat powerless.


    Just a moment, Stark��s mind has already seen countless distractions. It seems that there are countless people who whisper in his ear. The negative emotions accumulated in his heart, those hatred, those disgusting, broke out all at this moment.


    This extreme emotion almost boiled his brain. And if it��s not that his reason is still strong and he is desperately presiding over everything, then no one can be sure what he will look like in the future.


    Reason, or the will of the soul for the self, is the only force that can help them save themselves when the void is corrupted. It is a pity that in the face of the void, the will of the individual is often weak and insignificant.


    The extinction of countless creatures in the universe has witnessed this. At this point, Stark is no exception.


    Therefore, his indulgence is in front of his eyes. Unless there is an accident.

 Chapter 1812： Will be suspicious of the huge crisis

    The accident happened very quickly. Peter couldn��t watch Stark sink in this strange shadow, so the blue hellfire immediately began to wash Stark��s body like a high-pressure water gun and would attach The void shadow on him was removed little by little.


    Peter is very careful in this matter. He not only used the flame on Stark, but also used the flame to protect himself and the safety of the ancient Master. This kind of just-in-time means ensured that the shadow of the void could not be sneaked into them, and with his help, Stark finally broke free from the entanglement of the void.


    This process is not long, but Stark is quite a feeling of exhaustion. After all, getting rid of the influence of the void, even for him, will not be so simple.


    Be aware that one of the most terrifying features of the void power is in the mind. The kind of psychological pressure that forces people''s reason to the limit, the evil magic that can seduce the most insane thoughts in the heart, is beyond the test of human limits. In such a test, few people can persist. And Stark can succeed, but more is a factor of luck.


    He realized this himself, so after a little calming down, he immediately evaded the safe corners like a snake, and then questioned Peter with their embers and taboos.


    "What is this ghost thing? Evil magic in hell?"


    "Hell can''t make such a terrible thing, Lord Stark. This kind of thing is even more terrible than you think!"


    Although he noticed the existence of Stark, the ancient one did not show any embarrassing expression. At this point, she can be more suffocating than Peter. Of course, this is also a matter of course.


    After all, whether it is experience or life experience, the ancient one is a few hundred years older than Peter. If this is as unsettled as Peter, then she will live to the dog in her life.


    Calm and calm, as if nothing is happening, this is the attitude she should have at the moment. For her attitude, Stark is angry in her heart, but she also understands that this is not a suitable timing.


    There is a matter of prioritization, and this Stark can still be clear. So he simply swallowed this breath and accompanied him to the ancient one to be crazy and stupid.


    "What do you mean by this? Is this thing still coming from the human world?"


    "This is a distorted shadow of the void, absolutely not, and cannot exist on the earth. On the threat, it will be even bigger and more horrible than any threat we know. Nothing is welcome. If you let it exist, then it will bring to the planet, the most complete demise!"


    The ancient one said as much as possible the horror of the existence of the void. However, for Stark, who has already had enough of her deception, no matter what she said at this time, I am afraid that I must first put a question mark in his heart.


    "How do I know what you said is true? What can you do to guarantee that this will not be another lie for you?"


    Once bitten, twice shy. Stark showed such doubts, and no one can say that this is his fault. In this regard, even if there is any distress and complaints in the ancient heart, there is no way to take him. She can only bitterly understand her own understanding of the void.


    "Mr. Stark, you don''t understand the horror of the void. I have traveled to the depths of the universe, where countless civilizations that are stronger than us are afraid of the power of the void. They will corrupt life and pollute the soul. And the devil and the so-called The aliens are different. These people invade us. We may still have a way to live. The least, it is just a slave to others like a cow and a sheep. How can we continue our race?"


    "But the void is different. The void is the enemy of life. In their eyes, everything is their food. All the creatures are just used to corrupt their hotbed. Once the void invades, then on the whole planet. All living beings, whether human or devil, or one grass and one wood, one mosquito and one ant, will not remain. The whole planet will be completely changed into a dead star, and in that case, believe me, you are I will never want to see it."


    Ancient One tried to render the horror of the void, but for her rhetoric, Stark was still suspicious. He did not hide his own thoughts, but it was revealed in a straightforward manner.


    "It is still the same sentence, Master Gu. I don''t believe you, unless you say that you can come up with any evidence, otherwise, just by your words, you can''t convince me!"


    "Evidence? Just now you also feel that the kind of void power is corroding your soul. Do you think that ordinary people have the ability to resist this kind of spiritual erosion? And, the appearance of these evil spirit knights. I also saw it. Even they will become the present appearance under the influence of the void. Do you think that ordinary people will have any chance of being spared?"


    Gu Yi was anxious, and even did not hesitate to take the example of the evil spirit knight. Looking at the example she gave, Stark immediately hesitated.


    In essence, he is not willing to believe in the ancient Master, but the facts in front of him make him unable to ignore. If the situation is as serious as she said, and if he has time to deal with it in time, then when the matter comes to an end, he will regret it if he wants to regret it.


    This is a dilemma. Stark is almost inevitable and lost his way at the crossroads of life. But unlike him, Peter is worried about the situation described by the ancient one, but at the moment, he is more concerned about another problem.


    The few evil spirit knights in front of him. They suffered such a bad luck because of his orders. If this is to let Peter ignore what he did when he did nothing, his conscience would be rebellious.


    However, as the saying goes, the appearance of these evil spirit knights is really difficult to have any confidence in their recovery. Peter can only rely on it now, probably because they have not produced any excessive reaction. He believes that although the appearance of these evil spirits has changed, perhaps in the heart, they still insist on themselves. Otherwise, they should have acted before. This may be a turning point. With such luck, Peter asked about the ancient one.


    "Master Gu, are these few of my men still saved?"


    "I understand your mind, but sorry, Mr. Parker. For the void, I can only say that we are powerless!"


    The ancient one gave the answer almost without thinking. It seems that I am worried that my attitude is too frivolous to be convincing. She then explained to Peter in a complementary way.


    "The void invasion is not the first time. As early as hundreds of years ago, someone had caused such a thing through dark magic. At that time we tried everything we could try, but we could not reverse the corruption of this void. Therefore, in desperation, we can only solve the aftermath of the void by means of anti-virus."


    The so-called anti-virus means is nothing more than the destruction of all the people and things that have been associated with the void together with the void. Although this method is inhuman, it has to be said that this is the safest approach. In the age when they discovered the invasion of the void, if they did not do so, then the corrosive strength of the void and the reaction speed of the feudal dynasty, I am afraid that when humans reacted, it was already the end of the day.


    Although the methods of the mages are somewhat overwhelming, no one can blame them on this issue. After all, this is a major event concerning the survival of mankind. In the face of such a big deal, a little sacrifice is really nothing.


    Peter can understand this, so he is completely lost hope for the life and death of these evil spirit knights. However, even though he said so, he still feels that something is not quite right.


    If Gu Yi has had the experience of dealing with such a void shadow, then why would she still show such panic? The left and right are just the things at the moment, even though it has the ability to spread like a plague, but as long as it has not spread out, it will be wiped out, then everything will not be solved?


    This question, the more Peter wants to feel worse. It feels like the Guru Master has set a trap and waits for some people to jump inside.


    If this is a trap, then there is no doubt that Stark is definitely the one to be pitted by her. In the past, Peter may have no opinion on this. But now, Peter''s heart is already filled with the shackles of Stark, so of course he can''t let the ancients put on Stark again and again.


    "If this is the case, then we will wipe out the voids in front of us, then isn''t everything over?"


    On the surface, Peter replied to the ancient one, but actually raised Stark in the dark, let him not take the ancient one, and think too much.


    Stark is a wise man, of course, it is impossible to hear Peter''s reminder. This made him a glimpse first, and then asked about the ancient one.


    "Right, Peter is right. As long as we contain this ghost thing, can it not threaten us? Why is it from your mouth that it seems that we are powerless? Can you just sit and wait to die?"


    "That''s because the facts are true. At least, I haven''t thought of a solution to this problem."


    The smile gave such a reply, and the ancient one said it to the facts that he knew.


    "Maybe you think that all you see is all, but in fact, what you see is not all at all, but just a grain of sand in the desert, a drop of water in the sea. In fact, if not If I see such a scene through Yuanshen, I will not believe that things are already smashed to such a point."


    "What is the point, you have made it clear!"


    The ancient one''s statement hangs up Stark''s appetite, even if they say that the ancient one''s rhetoric has some alarmist meanings, but they still can''t help but ask her.


    In the face of questioning, Gu Yi first brows, and then can not help, the face reveals a look of fear.


    "Just just now, my gods are out, I was trying to find out where the threat of Peter Spider is coming from. However, just as my **** is flying to the southeast about 10,000 kilometers, I suddenly found there. A very terrible change has taken place."


    ��The innumerable void shadows are already a wave of the sea, almost like a tsunami, engulfing everything they touch. I only noticed that they seem to be chasing something, they are like they have already discovered Like my existence, I was attracted by it."


    "I can only escape, but they still follow me in the direction. These gentlemen, because of this, have been implicated. I am very sorry about this. But what I want to say is that this is actually a good one. Message."


    "Because from here we can judge that the goals of those chasing shadows seem to have extraordinary significance for them. The only thing that chases me is the shadow of such a small void. This means that we still have time, even if we can''t think of anything. The way we can remove our people from **** before we get in touch with them."


    "At this time, this **** is already unsafe. I am worried that it will fall completely into the palm of the void. This kind of thing is very likely, if we continue to stay here, then wait It will be a terrible end to us! I don��t think you want to see that happen, so we have to transfer!"


    I have seen the corruption of the void, and everyone knows what the end of the ancients means. At this time, Peter has no reason to continue to block Stark.


    Although he was worried about Stark��s ambitions, he did not really bury the lives of so many soldiers. And from the current situation, his Stark ambitions are no longer possible. So immediately, he promised Stark.


    "I will arrange this and help your soldiers leave here. Rest assured, I will not care about their lives and deaths!"


    He can promise that Stark immediately put down half of his heart. But the other half, he can''t put it down.


    If the scale of the void is really as terrible as the one described by the ancient one, then he has to worry about the question of whether the void will penetrate into the human world.


    At this time, **** is how he can''t manage it. However, since both the devil and the human being can enter the world through hell, can the void also do this? If so, how can he deal with it again?


    As a leader, he had to consider such a problem. In the face of such a problem, even if he is not willing, he can only ask the only insider who is present.


    "The ancient Master, is there really no way to stop these things?"


    Browse the reading address: https:

 Chapter 1813： Void origin response

    "At this scale, it is no longer something that ordinary people can stop."


    Gu Yi knew what it meant by Stark, but she really didn''t have much illusion about it.


    "The power of the void, human beings can''t cope, the only thing we can do now is to run away. Escape, the farther the better, the farther we can guarantee our safety. From **** to the world, from the earth to other planets. This is the only viable option for our ethnic group to continue. Unless you can find someone or a way to eradicate the power of the void, or believe me, this is our best choice."


    The negative answer of Gu Yi��s answer is completely an answer that Stark cannot accept. Giving up to hell, although it will make him feel disappointed, feels that the loss is heavy, but how much, this is still within his acceptable range. However, if it is really said that the ancient one needs to give up the earth and flow away to other planets like a refugee, then this is a result that he is totally unacceptable.


    Human science and technology have not yet reached the point where they can support a group of people on the entire planet to escape and go to interplanetary navigation. Although it is said that under the changes of the times, human science and technology have been greatly improved, and the stars are no longer far away for them. However, neither the resources nor the technical details are sufficient to support such large-scale actions.


    So, if you really want to escape, how many humans can sit on these fleeing ships? One tenth, one percent, or even less?


    Broken order, desperate chaos. Everything that mankind has built in the past will be ruined in the face of this unprecedented catastrophe. In order to preserve the ethnic group, for the most basic survival, everything can be left behind by human beings.


    Wealth, culture, and even consciousness! When a small number of humans are crowded on a small spaceship and look at the planet they once called their mother in the endless deep air, they will never realize where they are coming from, their past. where is it. What is your own country, how can you distinguish the differences between the groups?


    They will only have a unified title, that is, human beings. At this stage, the ideals that Stark insisted on completely ceased to exist.


    He may have dreamed of the unification of mankind, dreaming of the fact that all human beings in the world are placed in a system. But definitely not in this way, such a title.


    That can only prove his incompetence, and he himself will not admit it anyway, he is such an incompetent generation.


    "There must be a way, there must be a way to do it."


    In order to encourage, but also to strengthen their beliefs. Stark can''t help but talk to himself.


    In the face of his words, although Gu Yi shook his head in his heart, on the surface she did not say anything about the blow. Being able to face this kind of desperation and desperately thinking about countermeasures is better than giving up regardless of anything. Therefore, although she is not optimistic about whether Stark can find a countermeasure, she still began to encourage him in words.


    "Perhaps there is a way, Lord Stark. We still have time. If we are taken care of by fate, we should be able to find a way to avoid it."


    "Don''t talk about these useless nonsense. If you really have a way, just tell me now!"


    Stark does not accept such encouragement. In his opinion, any suggestion that is not recommended at this time is nothing but nonsense. I have already seen it, and even personally experienced the horrible emptiness that he can imagine, if this power spread on the earth would be what kind of end.


    Human beings, or not just humans, are likely to produce unspeakable terror changes under the influence of the void. In the face of the void power that can be distorted by the bones of the bones, Stark does not believe that any creature on earth will have the ability to resist.


    And once this happens, even if humans can find a way to resist this distortion from the void, facing the entire collapse of the biosphere and the Earth''s ecosystem, they will only destroy or leave their homes and escape from the Earth.


    This is a very bad situation, and the tricky one will make you feel that you can''t do anything at all. At this time, it is one person who is short and two. Need to brainstorm, the entire humanity is united to all the time to think about countermeasures. If at this time, someone is arguing in your ear, but can''t mention a point of making a statement, what do you do? Did not directly tell her a scrolling word, it is already the result of looking at the ancient one ability and face.


    Gu Yi suddenly picked up his eyebrows, but did not care about Stark''s offensive attitude. She understood Stark��s mentality at this time and understood the pressure he was under.


    It is unceremonious to say that because of their sake, the pressure on Stark has always been very huge. Switching to an ordinary person, I am afraid that I have been playing neuropathy. It is not easy for him to stand up to the present. Therefore, as the initiator, she should also deal with the Stark atmosphere. There is really no need to go with him.


    Of course, that being said, it does not mean that she needs to do a dumb silently. In dealing with the problem of the void, she is impossible not to say a word. So instead of waiting until it��s too late, it��s better to sing the present and say what you said.


    He needs to say a lot of things. But in the moment, what she needs to do most is to point out Stark''s direction.


    Let Stark groping indiscriminately, it is difficult to find a way to deal with it. And although she doesn''t have a good idea, at the very least, she knows some clues. In the depths of the universe, those alien civilizations that have resisted the invasion of the void, their experience is very valuable. In the current situation, their experience naturally has an extraordinary reference.


    "Mr. Stark. I have two things to remind you. First, even if you want to resist the invasion of the void, it is also in the human world, not here. In this hell, the forces of the void have been completely formed, they are unable Blocking. If you want to resist them here, in addition to derogating from our strength, it may bring us many unnecessary risks."


    "For example, it took ten years for the void to penetrate the world. But for our sake, they are likely to complete the penetration of the human being within three or two years. This is not worth the loss, you To understand!"


    "Second, if we want to resist the invasion of the void, then the best direction is to start from its source. The void is not the existence of the material world, so if we break the source, we may have the possibility of success. Sex!"


    "you sure?"


    This time, the Master of the Ancients was a good thing, and Stark was not good at raising her eyebrows. However, in the usual distrust of the Gu Yi Master, he still asked such words in a skeptical tone.


    "Of course. Maybe you don''t believe me, but you should believe in the facts. This is the experience that many cosmic civilizations have summed up in the face of the void invasion. Can this experience help many civilizations and resist the invasion of the void?"


    This is something that can be verified, for example, the Shandal on Jupiter, who may prove this. The existence of the Shandal people, the ancient one has also heard some winds, she has no reason to falsify in such things that can be verified at any time. Therefore, when she said this, Stark already believed in seven seven eight eight.


    This belief does not matter, the key is that the response strategy has finally found a clue. First of all, **** is not a pity. If you give up, you will give up.


    Compared with the fundamental earth of mankind, the value of **** is of no importance. It is entirely worthwhile to exchange space for time. At this point, Stark agreed with the proposal of the ancient one. But on another point, Stark was somewhat unpredictable.


    Breaking the source, this sentence is easy to say, but it is not so simple to do it. At this time, one of the first questions before Stark was the question of where the void came from. Even if the origin of the void does not know where it is, it is an unrealistic empty talk to want to sever its intrusion into the earth.


    He said his own concerns, and in the face of this problem, the ancient one can barely explain.


    "The so-called void, strictly speaking, should be the chaos and gaps produced by the birth of the universe, which cannot be managed by order and rules. Although it is also in the category of the universe, in reality, they have been abandoned by the universe itself. The uselessness exists."


    "After the order of the universe itself, all the voids have been abandoned outside the present universe. It is like a piece of paper. If we say that the universe we know is the words and pictures on the front of the paper. , then the void is the thing behind the paper, who doesn��t know."


    "The origin of the void is probably the same. It is precisely because it is a thing abandoned by the order of the universe, so to some extent, it is all the time to go back to the universe, destroy the order of the universe, and thus reverse its own Existence and meaning. The reason why the void wants to distort and devour reality is here."


    "This is the origin of the void, and after we understand such an origin, we can roughly judge its appearance."


    "In general, the void can''t be casually present in the real world. After all, it is the existence that is excluded by the order of the universe. But there are always exceptions. In many cases, the void can still interfere with reality."


    "For example, Earth and Hell. If the earth is a real thing, and **** is a shadow cast by the earth. Then the void is the unspeakable existence between the real thing and the shadow. This is the field that belongs to the void. And when it is the real thing If there is frequent contact with the shadows, then it is indeed possible to attract the attention that exists in the void, and begin to penetrate the two through the loopholes generated by the two."


    "This is the worst situation. If the empty things we have seen are in the world for this reason, then unless we have power that is completely above the void, we can put them before they spread. They will be wiped out. Otherwise, we will have no chance of winning. Because we can''t block such loopholes, this is a natural flaw in the universe. Without the ability to change the universe itself, we can''t do anything about it."


    This statement is frustrating, but Stark has to admit that the Guru Master did make sense. Changing the cosmic environment, this subject is too far away for humans. Before humans have the ability to colonize aliens and change the planet''s ecological environment, they probably won''t be able to do this. Since this is not possible, it is even more empty talk to resist the invasion of the void. This is a reality, he can''t deny it.


    And since this road does not work, then he can only seek other ways. He noticed that this is the worst case described by the Guru Master. And since it is the worst, then naturally means there are other possibilities. He can only hope for this other possibility now, so immediately, he asked the ancient Master.


    "So, in addition to this possibility, are we still have other possibilities?"


    "Yes. The most optimistic situation is that the empty things we have seen are summoned."


    When answering this question, the look of the ancient Master is very complicated. She seems to have some guesses, but in the end she is not so sure. Therefore, she can only be honest with Stark.


    ��Just like our intelligent life is the representative existence of this order universe. In the void, there will be representative existence like ours. Weak and empty creatures are not self-conscious, and their thoughts are complete. Chaos and confusion, some are only instinct. However, there are always some powerful existences, they are self-existing and can communicate."


    "These guys are very dangerous because they can use the guise of trading to infiltrate the power of the void into reality in a confusing way. The devil''s means are learned from them, but to be honest, on the truth This kind of fraud, the devil does not match the empty shoes, because most of the devils want only the soul, but the void, all that is needed."


    "I am worried that the void we see is summoned by the enchanted wisdom of life. If this is the case, what we have to deal with is probably a strong existence. But this is not without any benefit. The advantage is that if We can terminate it before the void transaction is completed, then we can prevent this from happening. This is not easy, but it is the best and most direct way compared to the other case. After all, one person always Better than a world, isn''t it?"


    "It is true that this is the case. But how do you know that this will be the case?"


    After hearing the analysis of the ancient one, Stark couldn''t help but take a breath. This is indeed a solution, and I am afraid it is the only way for them. He was quite concerned about this, and in the face of his doubts, the ancient one was hesitating, and then made such an answer.


    "I might be able to find a way to make this trade. If this is really a deal..."

 Chapter 1814： Self-contradictory rebellion

    The communication between the two did not continue. This aspect is because the ancient one intentionally covered, she did not say too much. On the other hand, Peter has already rushed over at this time.


    With a few knights who have seen the appearances of those unfortunate victims, they do not need him to urge them. These evil spirit knights have already acted as friends. They are not stupid, and it is easy to see the seriousness of the matter. Choosing between becoming such a monster and giving up hell, they will definitely choose the latter.


    The evil spirits are mobilized and they are also very active. As long as they can be convinced by reason, then letting them go back to the world is just a matter of turning the throttle. This is not a problem. The hard part is how to get these evil spirits to go back with the soldiers of Stark.


    You know, they used to be arrogant with the soldiers, and they said that the road has been broken. If they want to return to the world, they can only fight with them and win this hell. Now suddenly tell them that as long as you take a ride, I screw the throttle on one side, and we can return to the world with a sigh. Do you think about how this group of people will look at you? Imagine how painful your old face was played?


    Peter may not care about this kind of face-lifting thing, but those evil spirits will not care about this kind of thing. For them, Peter has only the right to make recommendations, but he has no power. So can they let them act on their own, they can only rely on their conscious.


    But I also want to know how it is unrealistic to let them feel consciously.


    For these evil spirit knights, I am afraid that the moment I kill myself in **** will be more acceptable than the one I sent to the American soldiers. So counting on this, there is no difference between leaving the soldiers and waiting for them to die.


    Peter realized this, but he didn''t have a solution. So at this time, he can only ask for help from the ancient one. After all, the large-scale transfer magic mastered by the ancient one is also a way to solve the problem, and then, with her life experience, it is better to deal with those big-headed soldiers who are better than him to deal with.


    This is to throw the pot on the ancient Master, the problem is that the ancient Master is still unable to refuse. She can''t ignore the lives of so many people because of her own emotions, and again, the matter itself is organized by her.


    It was her who was in contact with the soldiers, and she was organized in the middle. Even before that big lie, she did not change her face. So at this time, she did not come forward to solve this problem, who can solve this problem?


    Master Gu did not have a choice, she can only come forward to solve this problem. And just as she started to run for this matter, a bad news followed, and Peter passed to their ears.


    Randel is gone.


    Because of this sudden incident, Peter and Stark could not divide their minds into Randil. They just took a hand to look at the management of Dekeel, but what they did not think was that it was such a moment of effort, but Dekier disappeared.


    Not only did he disappear, but the evil spirit knight who looked at him was gone. This situation is very obvious, it is not that Randil suddenly broke free of shackles, and the guy who took care of him did not even have the greed of friction, then there was a traitor among them.


    In the state of Idekier, it was not easy for him to stand up, and again, the evil spirit knight was not muddy. Even if he was not the opponent of Randil, there was no reason why he could not even resist. Let''s go. In the base camp of the evil spirit knight, it can be smashed into ash silently. Can you be Murphysto''s resurrection? So, what exactly is the answer, it is simply something that is easy to see.


    With such a thing, Peter would naturally want to know who betrayed them. When the name was placed in front of him, he immediately felt excited and could not wait to smoke his two mouths.


    God side male. He should have thought of it right now! When the name of the Randkell newspaper came, he should think of this guy. Randil can know so much intelligence, and even say that they can use their actions to cover themselves. It is possible to say that there are no one or two people who know how to report! As the only one of the evil spirit knights who has an intersection with Randy Kiel, will there be more suitable candidates for ventilation than him?


    Peter was also disorganized because of the appearance of Stark, which ignored this. Otherwise, when you see Randil, he should think of the problems that appear in the side of the gods.


    This guy has always had problems, but he ignored it at this time. This is his fault, he recognized. While recognizing, his heart has already secretly made up his mind, don''t let him meet this traitor, once he meets, he must not let him look good.


    In the end, Peter is still responsible for leading the gangs of his own men to retreat. At this time, he really did not have the leisure to pay attention to the life and death of the gods. At this time, Shen Bianxiong has quietly fled to a safe position with Rand Kil.


    No one suppressed the undead body of Randil, and his resilience is still very impressive. At the very least, when mixed with the gods, he can maintain a normal human appearance.


    This appearance is not unusual. In fact, if he maintains a blue-hot form, then he is incapable. The evil spirit knights also basically maintain the human aesthetic, so in most cases they will appear as human beings. In the form of human beings, sometimes it is really difficult for everyone to separate, and there is such a stranger in their camp.


    Randil is so mixed, really, such a simple escape is really something he did not think of. So once he got to a safe position, he couldn''t help but laugh, and the laughter was full of joy. Compared with his happy mood, Shen Bianxiong is obviously not so good in his heart.


    When the traitor is such a thing, unless it is a psychologically distorted metamorphosis, there are really few people who can accept it. At this point, God Bian Xiong will not be an exception.


    He has always been a traitor, but he always has a lucky feeling in his heart, thinking that as long as things can develop smoothly, then he will not be exposed. After all, on the surface, the development of the evil spirit knight is not in conflict with the plan of Randall. One goal is hell, and the other is human. Therefore, if everything is going well enough, then he may be able to cover up the facts of his betrayal.


    This is what he hopes, and it is a fig leaf that he has been hanging for himself. However, I did not expect that things will turn around, but in the end it will develop to such a point. He had to rob the dekier for his own life. Then completely left the nickname of his traitor in the hearts of his former compatriots.


    This is a very **** thing, and when he hears the laughter of Randil, he can''t help but get angry.


    "Laugh... It��s all this time, you still laughed? You know how much I paid for saving you?"


    "To save me? Don''t say so well, Mr. God. If you take it seriously, your self-help component should be more, isn''t it?"


    For Deborah��s statement, Randil must not agree. With his mind, he can of course see the main reason why the gods saved him.


    Still not afraid of giving him out, and then angered by the evil spirits to tear into pieces? If he is not exposed to the risk, Randil definitely believes that he will laugh at himself being frustrated.


    Therefore, for this reason, Randil is not grateful to God. However, after all, God Bian Xiong saved his little life, the benefits should be given.


    He understands that the meaning of what he said is that he is looking for his own good fortune. After all, he chose to be a traitor for himself. If he didn''t give him any benefit and let him be able to give this traitor peace of mind, then he might have turned his face. At this time, it is not suitable for extra-budgets, so he also gave a promise wisely.


    "Reassured, I can escape from the two guys, your credit must not be able to run. After all, you can save my life, and my life is not worthless to even one of yours. The future can''t be given. In short, follow me, what you want, one is indispensable!"


    It is not easy to satisfy the heart of a traitor. Because such people basically have no inner pursuit, you talk to them about spiritual pursuits, maybe they will think that you are satirizing them. Therefore, it is best to talk about matter. Especially when you are not lacking in your hands.


    After all, Randil is the second person in the anxious hell, and in his cognition, the human estimate is almost falling into the palm of Satan. In this way, his status is also rising. Not to mention being a prince of the ruling party, but there is still no pressure on the 10,000 people under one sentence. With such an identity, it is not too simple to satisfy one''s material needs. Anyway, based on the origin and education of this guy, he can''t mention any material conditions.


    This is not to bury the poor, but it is true. Give you ten billion, let you just eat, drink, and play, can''t add value by one point, spend a month, you can do it? Anyway, give it to me, I probably can''t do it.


    By the same token, Yasushi, who is a fan of Ya Cool, estimates that he should not think about how to enjoy materially. If washing powder has a role for him, it is estimated that the most extravagant way he can think of is to buy two tons of washing powder and bury himself.


    This material condition is not too high, and for Randkell it is an affordable consumption that can be easily taken. So he didn''t care about such a problem at all. Compared with how to satisfy the appetite of a small hand under his own hand, one of the questions he is more concerned about now is whether he should find an opportunity to meet with Satan.


    Until now, Randall has thought that Satan is carrying out his great cause in the world. This is normal. After all, he has paved the way for Satan to pave the way. If it can''t be done, Satan can almost retire.


    In this matter, he can be said to have expected the beginning, but did not expect the end. Rao is self-satisfied, like Zhuge Kongming. It is estimated that there is no such thing as a guess. The Baron Modu can actually come up with such a killer.


    After all, this is still the reason for the knowledge. A carp that grows up in a pond is estimated to be unimaginable. What would happen if a crocodile was drilled into its own pool. This is the case for Satan and the same for him.


    So he didn''t even think about other situations. The only thing he worried about was that he was going out of **** now and wouldn''t have collided with the evil spirits. If it hits them, it will be embarrassing.


    The evil spirit Randkiel is not afraid, he is afraid of the joint efforts of Peter and Stark. Even when he is in full bloom, he may not be able to eat these two guys. Now he is basically half-dead, so don��t even think about it.


    For safety reasons, it is better to wait and say. And considering this point clearly, Randil is naturally happy to recharge in the evil spirits of **** and cultivate for so long.


    Of course, refueling can not be in the place where the bird does not pull, how to find a decent city. At this point, the evil spirits hell, although the environment is so bad, retro a little, but more or less, still able to meet the conditions of Rand Kil.


    God Bianxiong knew such a city, so after he recognized his life, he simply put Randel in his back seat, then urging the mount, and rushed to the nearest city.


    All the way was calm and calm, and it didn''t waste too much time. After all, the speed of 300 kilometers per hour, the cross-terrain ability of the evil spirits locomotive is really a piece of cake.


    It��s just that everything is so smooth, but it��s still inevitable that people feel the accident.


    The accident came from the city. God Bian Xiong remembers very clearly that the city closest to himself is a supply point that the evil spirit knight just took down. Even after the stubborn Hell Rebels were removed, there were no more than 100,000 ordinary residents in the city.


    This amount is placed in a retro medieval town, and it is not an exaggeration to say that a crowd of people. But today, here is an empty piece, even a basic movement is not, just like a dead city, which makes him inevitably in the heart of the drum.


    He has realized that something is wrong, and that is the same for Friedel. So immediately, Randel was already holding his shoulder and commanding him.


    "The situation is not right, hurry up!"


    His order was timely, but it was still a bit slower. Because at this time, the crisis has emerged.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Pen Chinese network: m.

 Chapter 1815： Amazing city means

    The ground in the city itself should be a hard rock, which is the devils driving the evil spirits and unloading them from the nearby rock. Through the thousands of thousands of devils who have been trampling for thousands of years, the ground of the entire city has long been trampled. If you say something bad, even if it is the first road in the United States, it may not be able to have the solid ground of the city.


    This solid ground, the feeling of stepping under the feet is not the same. The hard-boiled sense of shock, the rough sense of friction, has always been the favorite of their road knights. But now, the situation is different. Because only the feet are on the ground, God Bianxiong can feel the tactile change.


    The faint sense of depression makes people feel like they are stepping on a precious carpet. As this sense of depression deepens, Shen Bianxiong feels more and more uncomfortable.


    "What the **** is it, what the **** is!"


    It seems to have fallen into the swamp, and it seems to be a step on the animal''s internal organs and intestines. This feeling is not pleasant in any case. So now, God Bian Xiong can''t help but pick up the sound. And when he pulled, he lifted his ankle that had fallen under the surface. His face is even more colorful.


    The black piece of glue sticks to his leather boots like a mud, and the warm touch is even clear with a layer of boots. This is just the case, it is enough to make people feel guilty, let alone look carefully, but also can see the structure of the internal organs like this from the muddy black paste. This is naturally a shock to the gods.


    You must know that as a knight of evil spirits, he is used to being a monster and a demon. I was shocked by all of them, which is enough to show how strange the situation is.


    The average person encounters this kind of situation, fearing that he has already scared the courage, but the gods are different from the average person. Although he was equally shocked, there was no chaos. He knows that, as Randy Keel said, it is already the case that the situation is not right, and only the timely withdrawal is the best way to deal with it.


    Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated, but slammed the throttle and pushed the evil spirited locomotive to the extreme. You must know that the evil spirit locomotive can be regarded as the housekeeping sign of the evil spirit knight. If it is to be called to death, even if it is a vast ocean, it can also pass through the past. Therefore, the situation at the moment is quite different, but God Bian Xiong does not think that this is the time when he needs to give up his weapon.


    Adding a boost, using the power of the evil spirits locomotive to rush out of this strange city, this is his current thinking. However, although he thought well, he still overestimated himself and underestimated the situation at hand.


    As soon as he turned the throttle, the locomotive suddenly made a thunderous roar. Under such a movement, the whole city seemed to be a sleepy person suddenly screamed, and suddenly woke up.


    The ground suddenly began to undulate like a wave, and the wheels that had fallen deep in the middle of the thick, swaying waves were unable to stand up.


    Rao is the urging of the death of the gods, and the wheels are flying and the sparks are coming. But he is in this piece of mud deep in the trap, difficult to move. It is even said that when the whole ground is like a gastrointestinal squirm, and it constantly emits a strange sound that seems to be swallowed, the whole evil spirit locomotive does not retreat, and begins to sink into it a little bit.


    At this time, as long as a discerning person can see it, it is not possible to get out of this strange city by land.


    Randil was not willing to take this risk, so immediately, he stretched out his wings and grabbed the shoulders of the gods, and pulled him in the air.


    In fact, at this time, he has two choices. The first is to fly out alone and let the gods fall into this strange city.


    This approach has the advantage of being able to explore the details of the city with the skill of the gods. For the strange situation at the moment, even if it is the experience of Randkeel, it is impossible to say one. In his heart, he is already secretly guarding, and he is worried that he will smash his throat. And if there is a good person to explore the depth of it for him, then regardless of the outcome, it is beneficial to him.


    Of course, he has another option. That is to take off from this strange environment with the gods and fathers together. The advantage of doing this is to buy people''s hearts. Anyway, a boss who can remember his life in the face of danger is convincing enough.


    Randkiel did not ask God to be able to brainstorm, but he sprinkled blood on his head and went to the fire. That is the thing that the people who are loyal to the liver and the daring can do. The gods are far from this evaluation, and the difference is not a little bit.


    However, with such a layer of ties, as long as it is not at the most critical moment, he does not have to worry that the gods will leave him. This is equivalent to having a layer of life-saving characters, and in comparison, the benefit of inquiring the bottom is naturally not worth mentioning.


    With wings as a mount, the speed of Randil is naturally fast. Just a fluttering effort, he has already reached a height of 100 meters. Standing at this height, he is almost as likely to see the whole city.


    Almost all the ground has changed into a strange look, as if a whole huge stomach is swallowing and digesting. Such a strange shape, really called him in the heart. After this horrible creep, he certainly refused to stay for a long time, but the wings were shaken, and he would leave the land of right and wrong with the gods.


    Randil is not the kind of fool in the movie who clearly sees the risk and has to plunge into it. To be honest, that kind of person is estimated to be a horror movie, to act as a cannon fodder to promote the value of the plot. As long as there is a person with a brain in reality, probably will not die to this point.


    There is only one small life, and for the sake of temporary stimulation, I will put my own life for a few decades, so to what extent can I do it?


    Anyway, Dekeel is not able to do this kind of thing, so an escape is the safest choice for him.


    He wants to go, this is not wrong, on the contrary, it is very wise. There is only one very significant problem, that is, this strange place is now, and he is not allowed to easily get rid of it.


    For the weird city below, the presence of Randil and the gods are the same as the fat flavours that have been sent to the lips. It is already hungry, dry mouth and not knowing the taste. Now there is a duck that is delivered to the door. If it is allowed to fly away again, it is really necessary to smash its heart.


    Hunger and thirst, it is difficult to fill. The city is naturally tormented, so in an instant, just like the waves on the sea, the countless 10,000 tons of earth and stone have become the flexible tongue in the mouth of the monster, full of viscous like saliva. It��s dark, and the sound of the waves is on the shore.


    The height of a hundred meters is not a distance at all, and it is almost instantaneous. In the face of such changes, while Randy Keel��s heart was shocked, he almost couldn��t wait to regenerate a few shirts. At the moment, he fled quickly.


    You must know that he has just recovered, and he wants to reach the peak of the battle, far from being a day or two. At this time, let him confront this strange and unpredictable thing, it is really difficult for him. But the situation at the moment is that you can only honestly make a bad situation when you don''t resist, so he can only forcefully force up, while dodging, while commanding the **** in his hand. stand up.


    "Hurry up and attack it, don''t let it catch up. If you catch up with it, neither you nor me will have any good end!"


    Needless to say, Dekiel said that God Bian Xiong certainly knows the power. Therefore, he immediately swelled the hellfire on his body. Like the flamethrower with the same mouth open, he sprayed the raging flame against the chasing giant tongue.


    The temperature of Hellfire is no longer good, and it is also a magical flame that can easily melt steel and burn hard stones. Therefore, under this head, I immediately burned the earth and stone on the tip of my tongue into a fat-soluble, flowing down.


    However, this blow seems to be a burning flame, almost burning the half-day posture, but compared to the giant tongue that rolled up millions of tons of earth and stone. It��s just a slap in the face.


    After all, even if the gods are even more capable, the flames that are ignited are just the postures that can burn through a building, and there is no mountain in the ghost place like **** to fuel the fire, so he is at best at all.


    Do it all at once, second time tired, third time exhausted. It was only after a while that the rolling earth and stone still slammed the shore, but the gods and heroes did not have the strength, and even the flames in their eyes became weak.


    All of this is what Dekier sees clearly and plainly, and naturally, there is some thought in his heart.


    It��s not something that is impossible, like abandoning a car. Not to mention human beings, but all wise creatures, at this desperate moment, fear that they will save their bodies as the top priority. Randil is no exception, and he hasn''t done so, but it''s just because things are not so bad.


    He feels that he and Yu Bianxiong have more than enough strength, so it is too early to leave him to stop the disaster. Therefore, he simply slammed his strength and flew high, and he urged him to the side.


    "If you have any skills, you can make it out as soon as possible. If you don''t make it out, then both of us are going to die!"


    What is the situation at the moment, and the ambition of God is also a bit of a base. To be honest, even if it is Randel, he suddenly throws him away and it is not surprising to attract the attention of the monster underneath. Instead, it is now, until this time he still pulls himself, which really makes him somewhat unclear.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. The key is how much your own life is guaranteed. He himself also knows that this kind of protection is only temporary. If there is no means of resisting, it will not be a moment after they are thrown in by the big tongue. At that time, tons of earth and stone wrapped in the filth of black mud swept down, the two of them even have a great ability, it is estimated that they are eating mosquitoes, and even did not have to run to end.


    No one wants to die so badly, and God is not an exception. So immediately, he snorted, and the upper and lower jaws were as big as the giant rumors, and they spit out a lot of foreign objects that were difficult to describe.


    These foreign objects were only a small flame at first, but they were good at the wind, but in a blink of an eye, they became many strange images. Some are like large trees with lush foliage, while others are like warriors with armor and long noses. Some are the tortoise-shaped tortoises, while others are like the wheels of the human head.


    All kinds of things are different, just like the monsters in Japanese mythology. And if they have something in common, then probably their body is burning with the flames of the gods, and to a certain extent, they are obeying the command of the gods.


    Kazuo Bian Xiong is a Japanese evil spirit knight, and as a country with a long-standing civilization, it is impossible for him to have only one strange alien in Japan. Like the gods of Gao Tianyuan, the ghosts in the night of the ghosts, although not necessarily all will appear, but more or less will reveal so much. Under the premise that Japan itself is only a little big, it is inevitable that God Bian Xiong and those ghosts will take a face-to-face.


    As the saying goes, a mountain can hardly accommodate two tigers. This is also applicable to the gods and the ghosts. In particular, the characteristics of Shen Bianxiong also vaguely restrained the meaning of these ghosts, so of course, they quickly accumulated contradictions.


    In most cases, the gods can take the upper hand. But in the face of some powerful ghost monsters, even he is difficult to get the benefits. Once or twice, you can barely take off, but after a long time, it is inevitable that he will be in trouble.


    Of course, since he is here right now, then naturally it means that he was a fierce singer. In fact, he did hit an adventure.


    This adventure is a coincidence, just in a relationship with the Tibetan king. It is also because he has encountered such an adventure that he can kill a path from the famous monsters in the ghosts and nights.


    Of course, to elaborate on what this strange encounter is, then it is still necessary to start from the story of Jianzheng monk...

 Chapter 1816： Knights cant escape the opportunity

    Speaking of Jianzheng monk, you have to talk about his status in Japan.


    The Jianzheng monk is the founder of the Japanese Buddhist Nanshan Law School. He promoted Japan to Japan six times, which not only promoted the exchanges between the Middle-earth Buddhism and Japan, but also perfected the Japanese precepts and regulations with the established Middle-earth commandments. Thus, he was called the ancestor of the Japanese precepts and became a master of Japanese Buddhism.


    It can be said that in Japan more than a thousand years ago, it was because of the existence of a person like Jianzheng monk that the country of the shackled scorpion could be able to extract nutrients from the most advanced civilization in the world at that time. The country stands out and has an unusual position. At this point, the original Japan was the most memorable. Therefore, after the Jianzhen monk was gone, his widow was enshrined. Until today, more than a thousand years later, he is still sitting in the Tang Zhaoti Temple in Nara, Japan.


    Not to mention the will of a great German sorghum, even if it is a little monster, it is worthy of being worshipped by the incense that has been worshipped for more than a thousand years. The true monk is no exception. For more than a thousand years, his widow has been turned into a golden body. Although there is no magic on the material level, in the mysterious spiritual world, this will Already there is a chance to cultivate the Arahant fruit and board the West Heaven Bliss.


    This kind of opportunity was placed in the Tang Dynasty more than a thousand years ago, and even the Ming Dynasty hundreds of years ago, can add a Luohan to the West. However, unfortunately, with the loss of the heavens and the earth in the void, this will, even though it has the opportunity to cultivate positive results, has no corresponding way to climb the sky.


    And all this is cheaper.


    The most dangerous battle that God Bian Xiong once encountered was the encounter with the Japanese legendary evil spirits.


    In Japan, evil spirits are not just ghosts we know, but a group of people, a localized devil-like existence. This wine-swallowing boy is a very ferocious one in the evil spirits. According to legend, it is endless, especially good, and it is most like to eat with the girl. Although it is said in the legend that he was conquered by the heroic source in the Heian period, he went to the head. But I also want to know that a devil-like character is so easy to die.


    In the next generations of the Ghosts and Nights, there is a place for the wine to swallow the boy, and it can be seen from here that his death in the legend is really true or false.


    When I came across a wine-swallowing boy, Rao was the deed of the evil spirit knight, and it was not good. He can only take advantage of his undead body and fight back, and after such repeated retreat, he has been forced to the side of the tomb of Nara, Jianzheng monk.


    Two extraordinary presences are played here, and the usual defensive measures are of course unable to stop them. Just after the more fierce the situation, God Bian Xiong was inadvertently, and it was already hit by the drunken boy and broke the stupa, and fell to the widow of Jianzheng monk.


    This is the chance for God Bian Xiong. He fell, but it happened to meet the relics in the remains of Jianzheng monks. And this relic has been enshrined for thousands of years, and has never encountered a man with a mana. Under this touch, of course, regardless of the disregard, the mana that saved his millennium and the Dharma of the original body were all infused.


    What is the consequence of a Buddhist widow who can achieve Arahant''s positive results? In exchange for any Buddha''s children, I am afraid that I will not be able to fly up immediately. Although God Bian Xiong did not have this relationship, 10% of the mana wasted 70%, but the remaining 30% was enough to leave a mark on him and put a number in the Buddha.


    This registration immediately alerted a great god. That is the sect of a Tibetan king stationed in Japan.


    The deity of the earth, of course, is in the **** of heaven, seeking the power of hell. However, since the prosperity of Buddhism in Japan, the belief of his Tibetan king has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It is unceremonious to say that throughout Japan, the name of his Tibetan king is louder than that of Guanyin. Even if it is the Buddha, he is afraid to be inferior to him.


    This is a real willingness of all living beings, and he is not allowed to miss it. Therefore, naturally, it is a matter of course to have a detached person to sit in the town, which is a matter of course.


    This is more than a thousand years ago or even hundreds of years ago, naturally it is not a problem. With the deity of the deity, this avatar can also justify the Buddha''s compassion, the Buddha''s rhyme of all living beings. Unfortunately, with the loss of the heavens, the relationship between the two has long since been cut off. Without the blessing of the deity, this one can only be honestly in hell, and started his wood carvings.


    Of course, even then, there is one exception. That is, in the face of talent, this avatar is retained by its own mechanism.


    In the end, the king of the Tibetans is no more than Guanyin. When it comes to believers, even if they have a whole Japanese bonus, he is harder to have a lot of disciples than the world-famous Bodhisattva. Moreover, most Japanese monks are following the path of family biography, not obeying the rules and regulations, and they are not afraid of women. Even if you can''t control your own distracting thoughts, it is really difficult to make a positive result.


    You must know that the Dizang King is asking for it. Just keeping the name of a Hell Lord is not what he wants. However, no matter what kind of plot, it must be supported by someone. In hell, there are ten temples to listen to his orders, but the ghosts of the big and small under the ten temples, they listen to the temple of the Luo, or listen to the five ghosts, it is hard to say.


    For the land, the ghosts are still ghosts, even if they are honest, they are not as good as a disciple. Therefore, if possible, he certainly will not give up those innocent Buddhist monks and earn them into their own walls.


    Japan is equivalent to his back garden. As long as there are two Buddhist disciples who can take the lead, he will not dislike it. However, there are very few things to look at, only threes and threes. However, even if it is two or three, it is also the meat on the legs of the mosquitoes.


    The foundation of the family is to be enriched by the fact that it is impossible to disregard such a good farmland. So even if the celestial world is a foregone conclusion, he also laid a backhand here.


    But if any disciple with Buddhism shows his qualifications, then the sect of his sacred king will show some means and point to the maze. With this layer of relationship, after the return of the heavens in the future, is it not a matter of course to include it under the wall?


    The Tibetan king is how to calculate, and the **** is not clear. But he was thus blessed by the king of the land, but there is no doubt.


    This grace is the method of the earth, a spell that devours ghosts and refines. It is reasonable to say that Buddhism should not cultivate such a spell, but it must be known that there are also fierce objects such as Yaksha Rakshasa in the Buddhism. The roots of the evil spirit knight are similar to this kind of fierce thing, so this spell is most suitable for the gods.


    With the magical power of Buddhism, it is natural that God is not the same. In response to the situation of his ghosts and nights, he also has a feeling of a stranger.


    Many evil spirits have taken their own body, not only have strengthened his strength, but also raised his cards. This card may not be of much use in the face of Murphysto or in the heyday of Randy, but at this time, it is the key to his life.


    Therefore, in the present, I only saw that the gods and the princes were almost without a stop. They spit out a ghost, and at the same time they danced in flames and flames. It was like a flood of disasters that covered the entire sky.


    Although these evil spirits do not have the wisdom of life, because their souls are mostly burned to ashes by the gods. But the instinct is there, and under the magic of the gods driving the ghosts, they can barely make a group of wolves to walk around and fight together.


    And to know, even a group of ants, after the number has been able to do the tiger wolf to avoid, the past is not a feat, not to mention a group of ghosts called names. Therefore, when these ghosts are not afraid of life and death, as the wolves are advancing and retreating, when they go back and forth, even the monsters like the tongue of the earth are inevitably stopped to follow their own pursuits.


    It''s hard to say that this stop is because of the blockage of these ghosts, or because the giant tongue under the new temptation has lost their interest in Randkeil. In short, for a while, they have a room to breathe.


    This room is not easy to find, no one knows how long those ghosts can support. God Bian Xiong does not have much spectrum in his heart. Therefore, in the case of a car breakdown, there is no flame between the teeth, and only after a sigh of old smoke, God Bian Xiong is already yelling, and urged him to urge him.


    "Come on, my ghosts have been used up. It wouldn''t be too late to leave."


    When this is said, there is no need for God Bianxiong to say more, and Randil already knows the power. At the moment, he couldn��t take care of this method of looking at the side of the gods. He quickly fluttered his wings to the sky.


    For the monster underneath, Randel is still quite clear. Seeing this guy who doesn''t know the details can change the landscape of the whole city casually. It is also able to pick up millions of tons of earth and stone, and it has the ability to control the earth.


    It is unwise to have such a skill and to be right with him on the ground. And in the case that it is obviously not the opponent''s opponent, even if it just stays on the ground, there is a certain risk. Smart people don''t rashly face such risks, and if they don''t want to face such a crisis, then escape from heaven is their best choice.


    At this moment, Randil only hates the fact that he is not flying high enough, and there will be no longer the distance between himself and the ground.


    Although his choice has been awkward, it is undeniable that it is because of his embarrassment, but it provides a guarantee for his life.


    Because when he finally pulled his height up three or five times higher, almost a thousand meters, the ghosts who were pulled out by the gods and sorrows were already the thick and horrible big tongue. Just like pangolins licking ants, they are swallowed up in the swallow.


    Even for a moment, I didn��t get it. This kind of killer is really a matter of letting Randel��s heart can not help but secretly waste. However, in any case, this is already the case. Even if he hates it, he can''t change the situation. Fortunately, their current distance is still safe. So the monsters underneath have not had time to scruple them, he can only rush to shoot the horse and walk.


    The two flew high all the way, looking out from the sky to the ground, but it was also able to see the earth waves under the surface, the sound is like a galloping scene. Obviously, this is the monster that tastes the taste and intends to pursue the performance of them. For such a performance, whether it is Randil or the gods, there is a feeling of panic and fear in the heart.


    No matter which one of them, they are the characters killed in the blood of the corpse. Not to mention the magnitude and warfare that Dejir has experienced in these thousands of years, how many times he died. It��s just the half-life of God��s side and the killing of those ghosts. It��s also a cool thing that ordinary people can��t imagine.


    This kind of experience is cultivated, it should be a steel-like will, even if it is facing death, there will be no shaken spirit. However, the reality is that in the face of the horror that seems to be swallowing them up at any time, the two of them are simply unable to suppress the confusion and chaos.


    Invisibly, there is naturally a force in the fight against them, but no one can panic about the problem. They only care about escape, and for the monsters that are chasing after them, these two are like the food hanging on the door of the mouth, so they don��t let them escape.


    Don''t look at the two guys who have climbed a few kilometers high, it is a land sneak guy who decided to reach out. But there is a saying that things are artificial. There are so many birds flying on this day. Is there anyone who has not been walked by two legs to taste it?


    In short, it is a greed of greed, the monster of this city is a high-volume long tongue, like a boom, straight into the sky. From a distance, it is a line of heaven and earth. When the mountains are turning, the clouds are stirring, and the two men are dead.


    And just like this, you chase after me, all the way entangled, and the two people have gradually fallen into the wind.


    In the end, relying on a few pairs of arms to force, can only struggle to the present. If it is at its peak, Randil may not be able to escape from birth. But now, under the premise that he is seriously injured, it is impossible to escape so much.


    At this moment, it is not an exaggeration to say that a deep abyss is in front of you. In the face of such a situation, Randy Kiel��s mind is in a set of minds, and his eyes are free, and he has already made up his mind.

 Chapter 1817： Difficult to face the hardship

    The so-called husband and wife are the same forest birds, and the big troubles are flying. Even the couples are like this bird, let alone the ones that haven��t been experienced by the couple��s one-day husband and wife.


    Randil asked himself to run for a long time with the gods and princes. Now, since even he is hard to protect himself, it is completely understandable to give up God Bianxiong for his own way of life.


    This is something that does not need to be discussed, so when he has a plan in his heart, he immediately moves his hand.


    It is true that he only needs to let go of his hand now, so that there is no ability to insert wings and no flying method. It must be that even running does not have to run, it will fall into the mouth of the monster in the end. Look at the size of the monster''s big mouth, it is estimated that it is a slap in the face, you can digest the gods and sides without a shadow.


    When it is time to chase or chase, he is still a look of exhaustion, this result is not what Dekeer wants.


    Therefore, the best way is to divide the soldiers into two ways. And in the end, how can we count the two divisions? In fact, Randall has already had a calculation.


    When people are at high altitude, Randil��s wings are stretched, and a few wings are turned back and forth. People are already spinning with the gods and gyro. Although he did not recover his strength, but in any case, he was also a god-like qualification, so when he flew up, the speed was definitely not under the supersonic plane, and naturally, he was also enjoying the gods he was in his hands. It came to a different kind of windmill conversion method.


    Shen Bianxiong is not a fool. Suddenly facing such a turn, he is somewhat confused, but he soon came up with some possibility. And this is also the case, and suddenly he was frightened and hesitated to burn.


    He also guessed that Dekier would sell him, but he never thought about it. Randel, who had been trying to catch him before, actually changed his mind so quickly.


    If he knew that there would be such a situation, he would not give his cards to him so early. Now, he has already been sitting on the wax, so in the face of this situation, he can only talk to Randel with full anger.


    "Randecker, what do you want to do? Do you want to cross the river to break the bridge?"


    As a Japanese, although the level of education is not deep, some Chinese idioms can still be handed down. For his description, although although he was not able to understand it for a while, he was able to taste some of the charms.


    This is a shameful act, even if it is difficult for him to make any cover. However, in the end, it is an old fairy who has lived for thousands of years. It is a must-have quality. So almost no change in his face, he has already responded to the gods.


    "Crossing the river and breaking the bridge? This is not true. I am just trying to find a way for each of us. I believe you have seen it, and then we will end up with what we will do. If this is the case, then it is better to split up. I have to find a living path for each of them. I will not force you into the dead place. This will let you go out and say that you can throw you out for a few kilometers. When can you keep this life? Look at your personal abilities. If you do this, I will be responsible for all of your responsibilities and obligations!"


    God Bian Xiong still wants to struggle and curse, but Dekier can not give him this opportunity. Others are already spinning to the extreme, and now the hands are loose, and the gods are thrown out.


    Large windmill rotation, centrifugal force addition. Randkeer��s dismissal, the gods and heroes immediately rubbed the fire in the air. Others are completely powerless, and they have already been thrown out of the clouds. Later, they wear cavestones, just like a meteorite, and they are embedded in the earth''s plate.


    This movement is not small, but also hesitates to make the city''s monsters hesitate. It has no ingenuity in itself, and it is driven by instinct. Therefore, it was a move of Dekeer��s two-way tactics, but it immediately made it unpredictable.


    However, the choice of the beast has never been seen before and after again. It was just a little bit of a meal, it was already a tumbling stone, like a river, and rushing in the direction of the gods.


    In the end, it is a monster that can be hidden under the earth. Instinctively, it is better to eat on the ground than to eat in the sky. In addition, the movement of the gods and the fallen land is not small, and it gives it the illusion that this is a big prey, so naturally, it puts more energy into the chase of the gods.


    At its speed, the distance between the two is really not far away. Seeing that it is already a target, the gods who have just climbed out of the potholes can''t take care of their own wounds, and the cracks in their bodies have started to run away quickly.


    He has a heart to curse Randel in the sky, but he knows from his own heart that there is no point in this time for yelling Deer Keel. Being alive is the most important thing in the moment. Therefore, instead of wasting time on venting their own emotions, it is better to hurry to seize the front line of life and rush to escape.


    It was also his luck, but under the fall, he pulled a horse-shaped bone from the surface. Although in modern times, horse riding is already a full-fledged aristocratic sport, the guy who is so ruthless is not in contact with it. But by this time, it is already a great luck to have a mount that can be used. He still dares to ask for other things.


    In a hurry, the bones of the bones were aroused by magic, and they became a wicked mount. God Bianxiong was already flying and leaping.


    He fled fast, and the monster was also chasing fast. And looking at these two guys, you chase me away, almost the storm has disappeared in front of your own eyes, and although Dekier has given a sigh of relief in his heart, he also inevitably moved some of the problems he had neglected before. Come to my heart.


    After all, Randil is not the one who knows nothing about Hell like Stark. He has been squatting in **** for thousands of years. Although he is awkward and hellish next door, he will not be there anyway. Nothing to know about the existence of evil spirits in hell.


    He is very clear that there has never been such a monster in the evil spirits of hell. In the fall of Mephisto, the new Lord of Hell leads the strong soldiers to hide in the world, and there is no possibility of birth of such monsters in the evil spirits hell.


    Such a monster, only to see him makes him feel terrified, that is, when he is full of life, he will not think that there is a possibility to overcome it. Such strength has already stood at the top of the ranks of the Hell Powerhouse. Throughout all the hells, it is estimated that four or five will not be picked. Now, such a strong enemy suddenly came to him. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he was really killed and would not believe that it would be true.


    Which stone is the seam from this stuff? In a moment, Randkier has already smashed such a question in his heart for a hundred times. But no matter how he speculates, he can''t get an answer that makes him happy.


    He can only hide such doubts in his heart, while pondering, rushing to the opposite direction.


    Going in the direction of the gods and heroes running away? He didn''t have the courage. If he ran into the monster again, he was afraid that he would not even have a chance to escape. For the sake of small life, it is right to escape. And just based on this, he escaped hundreds of kilometers. A sudden induction, but suddenly rushed into his heart.


    This is not an illusion, he is very sure. So now, he turned his body and explored the past in the direction of this induction.


    Most of the **** is a lava volcano. This may be because the **** is mostly projected from the birth of the planet. In short, in addition to the life of Lily''s **** hell, most other hells are indispensable to the towering, lava flowing scene. Such a place, even in hell, is a sinister place. Apart from those big devils who are born to be able to see the melting fire as nothing, there are really few unopened characters who like to find a short circuit in this place. of.


    Of course, the sinister situation here is one, but it is not enough to let Randkeer get the job. He followed the induction to the place, and looked at the situation at first, hesitated a little, and then he did not stop, and plunged into the volcano, rolling lava.


    Hellfire is even more powerful than the lava of the earth. With such a flame guard, the lava in the area can''t hurt him. And just as he dive along the lava all the way and swayed to a heart-melting cave, he immediately saw the source of his sense.


    And this look, even if it is so stunned that even the thoughts are too late, it is already screaming.


    "Your Majesty, how come you are here!"


    What he saw was not someone else. It was the Lord Satan who he relied on for thousands of years.


    In his memory, now Satan is supposed to stir the rain in the world, and through the convenience he created, he has fulfilled his long-cherished wish for thousands of years. Under such circumstances, he only needs to cultivate for a few days, restore the strength of the seven or eight points in the past, and then directly leave the **** to intervene in the world. Naturally, it is a good and powerful power, and a good situation at your fingertips.


    By then, even if this **** is full of the kind of monster he had seen before, what does it have to do with him? Although his picture is very large, he is not able to make a small discount. As long as he does not exceed the bottom line in his heart, he is acceptable in many cases.


    However, what he did not expect was that Satan would appear here. This made all his fantasies fall into the empty space. It is really what he thinks and is not what he wants. If Satan is not a fake existence, she really thinks that she has an illusion, so that she will see such an incredible absurd scene.


    It can be said that at this moment, a big question mark is already hanging on his mind. If Satan��s majesty was already deep in the bones, he really couldn��t wait to pick up his neck and ask him what he was.


    This situation is not what Randkell thinks, and nature is not what Satan wants to see. In all fairness, as the Lord of Hell, he commanded a demon and a number of angels who have been cherished for thousands of years. Satan wants to see his own wise and omnipotent scene. Rather than at the moment, this wolverine can only shrink into the hole in the underground.


    But it is true, false is fake. Some things are not hidden by you, others can''t see them. Especially when you have to rely on the power of some people to achieve your goals, if you do it again and do it, then you will not only look at others as fools, but even estimate yourself. When the idiot is fooling.


    Satan is no longer unbearable, nor is it so stupid to be wearing the emperor''s new clothes. So after he coughed twice, he had already told the truth about Dejir.


    "A little accident, I did not imagine a mage in the district, actually can summon such a strong enemy."


    "The **** dog thing of Baron Modu, I don''t know where it came from, but it can be linked from the outside of the planet to such a terrible existence. I and the guy he summoned tried to fight and eventually fell. I entered this hell. I thought I could wipe him out in one breath. I didn''t expect the monster that was summoned to have such a skill, so I couldn''t beat him."


    "The current situation is that although I broke up his body, but it also exhausted all the power. And although the monster has no body for the time being, but his power has a peculiar attribute that can corrupt the soul. I can feel By the way, the dead souls in this **** have been gradually corrupted by his power. And those things that have been corrupted by him have gathered into scales, searching the world for me."


    "They found me just a matter of time. I was thinking about waiting for you to recover a little bit of strength and I will go to the world and let you take me back to the world. I didn''t expect to feel your presence here. Just like this! Hurry up and start. Let''s go to Randel. Look at them before they have found it."


    Satan��s statement is only a thunder, and the shocked Randel is a spirit, just like dreaming.


    He knew that Baron Modu had his own thoughts, but what he didn''t think was that the guy''s hidden cards were so big that they both planted here. Now, in the face of Satan''s repeated urging, he can only bitterly face and respond to Satan.


    "Your Majesty, I have no way at the moment!"

 Chapter 1818： Undead ambition

    It��s not a common rush to have two people trapped in it. So that after Dedeer said his own experience to Satan, Satan was full of absurd and ridiculous feelings.


    It is clearly the **** that belongs to their devils, but the result is that humans have made a big head. Randil is also a good name in hell. The result is that he is beaten by human beings and can��t even take photos. This change is really to make Satan feel that it is upside down, black and white confusion, the whole world has no reason to say.


    How could it become like this, and ask yourself, Satan feels that Dekier himself is afraid to bear a considerable part of the responsibility. It is he who glares at himself and lets those human beings stir up in hell. In the beginning, he also felt that this was a trick to spread the human power and pave the way for a series of plans. And when it comes to the moment, this so-called coup is immediately a constraint, so that both of them are caught in this embarrassing situation.


    That is to say, I want to get out of trouble at the moment, but I have to rely on the special ability of Dejir. Otherwise, Satan will not be able to take advantage of Dekier and anger him.


    However, it is still the same sentence, can you escape this cage, in the end it depends on Randil. Therefore, even if Satan��s heart complained to Randil, he could only endure it now, and he still had to adopt a kind attitude and comfort him in his good life.


    "Forget it, forget it. It seems that the guy will not be able to find it here for a while. We will take a rest here, and when your strength is restored, we will think about how to return to the world!"


    This is the only way, and Randil can''t say a word. He can only nod and should be honest, and he is honestly on the side of Satan. However, a big cave, only two of them are doing nothing here, and it is really boring. And without saying a word, thinking about it, no one can say that it will not give birth to something that should not be. Randol knows that his **** is not as clean as he is, so naturally, he began to ask Satan in order to distract his thoughts.


    "Your Majesty, I met a monster outside. There is no wisdom, just like a beast, acting by instinct. But it is huge and incredible. It can be lurking under the ground, and it can be wrapped in countless earth and stone. This monster is the opponent you met?"


    "No"


    As the sulphur in the cave was breathless, Satan spoke to the deceased while he was squinting.


    "The thing you said should be the twisted out of the power of that guy. I saw it when I ran away. His strange powers can distort souls and souls. I don��t know how many years ago the broken spirits were. It was excavated from under the ground. It was gathered together, like the ocean, and did not know how many cities in **** were engulfed along the way."


    "Those cities are swallowed up by this kind of thing. If they are not gathered into the vast ocean, they will inevitably be distorted into monsters. Maybe one of them is one of them?"


    "So powerful?" Rao is the only one in the world. When he heard this situation, he felt stunned and unbelievable. In the end, it is the means of the power of the universe, so that he can not think of the horrible. After careful consideration, he couldn''t help but shudder from his bones. "So, this **** is not going to die?"


    The evil spirit **** is a projection that was born in the early days of the birth of the earth. It is said that there are billions of years of history. Even if there are wisdom creatures like the devil from above, there are tens of millions of years.


    For tens of millions of years, not to mention the evil inside the evil spirits, it is the mutual killing between several hells, which is also counted in thousands of tens of thousands of games. It��s killing, and it��s not a problem to plant a million bones in a war. But to say that the **** is destroyed, it is impossible.


    First, **** itself is closely related to the earth. As long as there are still creatures on the earth, evil spirits can''t be empty. Second, **** itself is not vegetarian. As a world with a certain self-awareness, although it can''t directly drive the devils in their own world to do, can it not even promote the birth of more devils?


    In short, don''t look at the environment in hell, it is fierce in the past. It��s true that when it comes to threatening the entire death of hell, it has never happened before. Until now


    Right now, if the situation is exactly what Satan said, then Dekiel can''t really imagine that there is still the possibility of this evil spirit hell.


    This is a **** process. As the enemy that Satan encounters spreads out in such a way, the monsters it distorts will only grow more and more. Don''t say anything else, as long as the monster he met appeared in a dozen or eight, Randil believed that there was nothing in this **** that could stop them. In this way, the development of all the way, I am afraid that the entire **** will be occupied by this distorted monster. By then, no matter what means and circumstances, this whole evil spirit **** may not run out of a ruin.


    Although Rendezier is not a native creature of hell, he did not know how many years of dealing with hell. He never thought that he could see this day. It can be said that this is beyond the cognitive scope of his thousands of years of life. It is absolutely impossible to say that it is not afraid.


    However, he is also a high-powered person. Even if he is afraid of panic in his heart, his face cannot be expressed. Therefore, under a complex emotional change, he also barely controlled his emotions, and then asked Satan to ask the ancient wells without waves.


    "How can such a method be summoned by the human wizard? What is the origin of the opponent you met!"


    Of course, what Daniel can think of, Satan can''t think of it. For the future of evil spirits, he has long had no hope. Although it is a pity to say it, it is not a matter of anxiety or hell, but it is still within his acceptance.


    With this premise, his mind is still calm. Therefore, in the face of the question of Randy Keel, he also thought about it a bit, and then put the ideas in his mind one by one and revealed them.


    "The mage''s means, no one can say it. We can''t because they are not as good as they are." This time, we lost the game. If we lose, we must accept this reality. Anyway, this war has not yet In the end, there is always a chance for us to win back."


    "It is this opponent at the moment, giving me a new understanding. For a long time, we have neglected the existence outside this planet. I always think that one earth is the whole of this world, but I don''t want it, the existence in the depths of the universe. In the eyes, it��s just that the frog in the well is looking up at the sky and can only see the one above the head. Ignorance and ignorance are simply ridiculous."


    "I also find it ridiculous, but it seems that the barbarian has encountered a civilized person and knows what is civilized. It always gives birth to aspirations and ambition. Now, let me know that there is a broader world beyond the earth. The world, then just give me a chance, I will definitely get involved in this broader world."


    "The earth will no longer be my focus, but a new starting point for me. I already want to understand, as long as I can take the world, then I will use the power of the so-called technology in the world to open the way. The passage in the depths of the starry sky. Two hundred years can''t be two hundred years, two hundred years can''t be five hundred years. Anyway, our time is that if you have patience, you can always wait until that day."


    "And as long as I waited that day, I swear, I must let the stars in the depths of the stars, the more powerful civilizations, surrender under my majesty and strength. I want everyone to know, I am Satan. I will not always be an indigenous person on a small earth. My name will one day tremble to the whole universe. At that time, Randil, my old friend. I assure you that your prestige is also It will accompany me to the starry sky! Don''t say it is a small earth, even if it is a thousand earth, why not give it to you!"


    The confidence and ambition of Satan''s words is nothing to be worthy of his thousands of years of prestige. In the face of such a statement, although he knew that there was a suspicion of painting a pie, but it was also inevitable.


    Satan is different from the Lord. The Jehovah��s guy never only knew the promise, but never gave them substantial benefits. Satan has never promised it, but as long as he promises, there is still nothing he can''t do. He has always been a man who must do what he says, so he does not doubt the sincerity of his promise. It is precisely because of this kind of trust that Randil��s heart is already uncontrollable and hot.


    Be aware that in his initial plan, his best result was nothing but a master of hell. Hell, in the end, is just a wild land. If there is a choice, who will give up the vibrant world and choose a **** that the bird does not pull?


    When Dekier and Satan did not have a choice. The world is the land of the gods. The original gods were deterred by the giant gods from the stars, and they did not dare to interfere in the world, but they would not allow a group of heavenly traitors to seize the cake in their bowls. In addition, the arrogant Jehovah has a pair of meanings to kill them, and they have chosen to go out of **** as a way out in desperation.


    This is Satan��s heart and hate. For thousands of years, he has been thinking about occupying the human world. Apart from fighting this breath with the Lord, it is more because the prosperity and vitality of the world is what they yearn for. It can be said that not only Satan, including Mephisto and many other **** masters, but the existence of his class is to regard human beings as their ultimate goal.


    This point, Randel is very clear. Therefore, although he has ambitions, he also understands that this kind of good place in the world is not the place where he can touch. Without a certain strength, there will only be one end to the world, but this is the end, but he is absolutely unwilling to bear it.


    He didn''t think about occupying a good place in the world, but that doesn''t mean he has no intentions for the world. If Satan is really willing to give him such a good place, then he is absolutely a thousand willing and 10,000 satisfied.


    There is a saying that man-made dead birds are eating and drinking. Under such huge interests, Randil is no longer thinking about his previous plans for no-counter. Anyway, his plan is basically dead. So now, he basically thinks about Satan��s promise. For him today, as long as it can promote Satan''s ambitions, even if it is to let him out of his life, he is willing.


    It can be said that this is the moment when the king is working hard and the minister is dead. At such a juncture, Randel is of course busy showing his heart.


    "My Lord, I will be the sharpest sword in your hands, and open all the thorns and obstacles for you. If you don''t have a long way to go, no matter how strong the enemy is, I will do my best for you, to die!"


    He is a loyalty, and for such a statement, Satan is of course happy to see it.


    "Okay, very good! Randil, you never let me down, so I also believe that you will not let me down in the future. I assure you that as long as you live up to my trust, then I will Don''t live up to your loyalty!"


    Between words, the two are already monarchs and monks, and they have reached a perfect agreement on their opinions and long-term views. And at this time, the entire volcano suddenly and in abruptly stirred up.


    Of course, it is impossible for God to see such a scene, and he happily lowered the warning to show that he had made a notarization. Let''s not say Satan, they believe it or not, even if they believe it, this notarization should not be like this.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that the current change is in the rolling volcanic stream. It is almost visible to the naked eye. This is originally boiling, like the melt flow of the earth''s blood, it is already beginning to wither and shrink.


    Whose God''s testimony is such a bloody, this is not awkward to smash a knife. So obviously easy to see, this is a sign of invasion by foreign enemies. Just as the two men hesitated and wondered what happened to this sudden change, the earth above their heads was already in a boom, and the whole land was torn apart.


    The sky fell, the earth moved, and the shadow of a behemoth was projected down in the faint lava fire, shrouded Satan and Randil.


    :. :

 Chapter 1819： The behemoth hits the twisted

    At this moment, I can still make such a big move of earth-shattering. Nature is the monster under the transformation of non-empty power.


    I saw a monster that was so large and unimaginable that it was like a giant baby who was overthrowing the building blocks. The lava that rolled the lava was razed to the ground. Later, I was not satisfied with the general body and fell deep into the earth. The flipping was already overturning the entire land.


    Hundreds of thousands of tons of earth and stone can not oppress its action, and the rolling lava of the ground can only be the same as the shore, in vain to stop before its skin. Even though the earth''s lava is rolling, it is endless, but its body is still standing still, like a scorpion that normally cuts off the rolling melt. And this is the root cause of Satan''s dry lava.


    Of course, no one cares about this problem now, because all of their attention is on the immediate threat.


    This monster that appears in front of you is far from the monster that Randil had met before. Its hugeness has surpassed the scope of the city, and it has made Randel''s thought that it stands in front of a majestic mountain range.


    Satan is tall enough, he is nothing in front of the monsters in this mountain. The height of a hundred meters in the area, even a fraction of this monster can not match, only people feel that he is really a small. It is almost inevitable, and it is even more unbearable than Randall, which is even smaller than Satan.


    "What the **** is this!"


    Although there is already psychological preparation, but suddenly see such a huge thing, it is inevitable that Dejir has a feeling of psychological imbalance. Such a huge existence is not a thing that a planet can breed. Its existence is itself a kind of destruction of the planet''s ecology. So naturally, when such a presence appears in front of the indigenous people who are still sitting on the planet, the shock and destruction of the intrinsic worldview is imaginable.


    Randil''s performance is still good. Ordinary people see such a guy, don''t be scared, and it''s not bad.


    "Damn, he was looking for it. Go away! Don''t be caught by him!"


    Compared to Randil''s gaffe, Satan is obviously more calm. After all, he is not the first time to face this monster, how much has gained experience in his heart. It is precisely because he already has experience, so he quickly warned against Dekeer.


    He said so, he himself began to flee at a slower pace. Before the power has recovered, he does not want to face such a monster at all. Just touching it will be distorted in flesh and blood, which is too fatal for him to be a huge one.


    He fled fast, and Randil was no exception. Although this is the first time he has encountered such a huge monster, this does not mean that he will attack it like a Shuhan. That is not the wise man''s so-called, even that in addition to idiots, probably no one will make such a stupid thing.


    Because it is like a mosquito who wants to open a hole in a tank. It is estimated that even if his mouth is inserted, it may not be as he wishes. On the contrary, it is even more likely that he was shot by a behemoth like this, and it was estimated that even a mosquito would be inferior, because he could not even stay with a blood.


    Run, run, run! This is the common choice of the two, but for the monsters who have already come to the door, they want to run, it is not so easy.


    In the current situation, the monster that is distorted by Domma power can be said to be an aggregate of broken souls in hell. The longer it exists, the more soul and flesh is absorbed, and its existence will The bigger it is.


    Compared with Satan��s first appearance, it has now expanded more than twice. This is the contribution of the unlucky ones in the devil city in the process of chasing Satan along the way. The soul is involved in countless earth and stone, in which flesh and blood act as a binder. Even if he splits out a part in order to expand the scope as much as possible, the rest is enough to make him huge enough.


    Such a huge body is enough to reverse many unfavorable factors, such as speed. Perhaps because of its distorted figure, it can''t do that kind of beast-like agility. However, when it raises its hand to cover most of the sky, and when it moves for hundreds of kilometers, the speed is no longer important to it.


    Satan and Randil''s movements are not slow. Whether it is Satan''s wingspan with hundreds of meters of length or the six wings of Randil, it is the ability to fly a few kilometers. However, when this giant giant is like a giant waving his arm, lifting up an arm-like thing, when the rumbling of the air is pressed, their ability is suddenly not enough to look at it.


    Satan is okay. After avoiding this big hand, he can barely rely on his own weight to stabilize his flying posture. But Rendel is not going to work. Compared with this behemoth, he is simply unable to maintain a balance in such an action. Although his good fortune allowed him to avoid the direct attack of this big hand, when the airflow that the giant hand stirred was like a storm, he would have no such luck.


    Even if the six wings are so crazy, he can hardly control his body, and can only be wrapped in the gale, falling toward the black body of the monster mountain. The closer to the monster''s body, the more the deerkill can feel the horror of this monster.


    The huge body constantly scatters the horrible force field, just like the body temperature of the creature, but obviously it is much more terrifying than the body temperature. At the very least, the animal''s body temperature does not require the life of those worms, and does not burn those microbes, and the creature''s biological field is uncertain.


    Randol can clearly perceive that his magic is almost instinctively rejecting the influence of this monster''s force field. However, just as dry ice meets high temperatures, his own magic is so terrible in the process of this confrontation.


    Almost a few breaths of time, his magic is nearly exhausted. So that he had to face the horror of the force field with the power of the body. And this has been face-to-face, and immediately he can''t stop giving birth to change.


    First of all, the irritability and madness in the heart, he has always been known for his wisdom, he should have maintained basic calm at all times. But at this time, he was unable to suppress at all, and he gave birth to many distractions that he could not even think of.


    It is not the kind of means that the devil used to evoke the dark side of the human heart. In that case, the means actually use the selfishness of human beings. Fundamentally, they still use their desire to confuse their judgments, so that they can make irrational choices.


    This is not the case at the moment, because the distracting thoughts that appear in the mind of Randkill are completely chaotic and there is no rational slang. It''s like putting the thoughts of 10,000 people into your mind, and everyone''s thoughts want to dominate your actions. Your self-consciousness is almost inundated with this countless thoughts in an instant, so that you have no way of knowing what your own original thinking is, or whether your current thoughts are your own.


    This is the most extreme chaos, something that Randall has never experienced. Rao is his supernatural powers, and he has a great reputation in this world, and he can''t stand the confusion in his own thoughts.


    So almost immediately, he hugged his head and sighed out loud as if he had a spell. With his uncontrollable mourning, his body began to gradually change.


    The pale bones seem to be hormonal weeds, and they immediately started to breed wildly.


    Ribs like thorns are produced on the ribs, and twisted soft tissue grows on the arms and thighs. Scales grow on the sternum and hair grows on the spine. For a time, almost all of the biological characteristics were like springing up, and they came out of him. And such a change, just to see is enough to make people feel fear and panic in their hearts. Not to mention that this kind of thing still happens to you.


    It can be said that if Dekier still retains reason at this moment, then he will become mad in all likelihood. Even if he didn''t become crazy because of this, he can''t say that he still has the hope of returning to normal. He is now like an ordinary person who is trapped in the bottom of the sea. The darkness of the darkness has swallowed him. Whether it is the weight of the deep sea or the suffocating water flow, it is possible to take away his life. He has almost escaped, and the only difference is probably the possibility of dying first. Unless there is any miracle happening, otherwise it will not be the deep darkness of the day, it will be his place of burial.


    It''s hard to imagine that the famous Randall will be buried in such a situation, but the fact is that this kind of thing has already happened, and it will soon be over. If Satan does not shoot, then Dekeel will completely disappear into the world, even if the body that symbolizes him is still there, the rest is probably just a twisted monster.


    At this point, Satan, who has been dealing with such monsters several times, is very clear. Obviously, at this time he can''t bear the consequences of losing Rendezier, which is equivalent to breaking his back. So he can only be forced, and he has reached out to help Dekeel.


    This is probably the only miracle that Randkell can encounter in the current situation. However, there is a very urgent problem, that is, the will and body of Randkell have been distorted to varying degrees. Even though Satan rushed up at this time, he grabbed him and took him away from the range of the monster''s force field radiation. But this has at best prevented the distortion of Randkeil from further worsening. It is obviously not feasible to recover him.


    Satan may be aware of this, so he made a very decisive move when he made a decision.


    Grabbing the neck of Randil with his fingers, and then just as hard as unscrewing a bottle of soda. Listening to a squeaky snoring, the only head that had not yet undergone a twisting change was already torn from his body by Satan.


    This leads to two results. First, after the body of the younger brother was missing his head, he immediately became as energized and struggling. Visible to the naked eye, the degree of distortion in it is rapidly increasing. In the face of this situation, Satan immediately wants to touch something filthy, and immediately throws it away.


    This boneless bone shelf is still in the air, and it has already given birth to a new head. The flesh and blood are blurred, like a peeled beast. Fortunately, it has not yet given birth to a shirt, otherwise it will not be allowed to be like a beast, from the midair to Satan they smash the past.


    Of course, it won''t have this opportunity. Because after a short flight, it has already landed on the body of the giant. For this huge body, this object that is distorted by its radiation field is completely a small zero mouth. So I only heard it screaming like swallowing, it was already swallowed up by the huge monster body.


    This is the first result. The second result is that after leaving the range of radiation and losing the weird body, Randall��s will finally took the upper hand and began to gradually find the chaotic thoughts. Go back to my own reason.


    As soon as he recovered his mind, he was already aware of his situation. Losing almost all of his body without losing his strength, it is tantamount to hurting him. But in the face of the thorny situation, even if he has the identity of the victim, he has to admit that Satan''s solution is just right, and he is fortunate in the misfortune.


    As long as he takes a step back and waits for his head to produce a distorted change, then he will really save and save. At the moment, although he is miserable, there is only one head left, but as long as he gives him time, the undead body of the evil spirit knight can play its due role and slowly repair his torso.


    Compared with a complete distortion into a monster, he is more able to accept this situation. So naturally, what he has for Satan will only be grateful, and will not be a general resentment for killing the enemy.


    On this issue, Randel can be said to be very correct in his position. However, this does not have any effect on their current situation. They are still in danger now. And if you want to get out of this danger, it is impossible to use this little trick at the moment.


    At this point, Randil knew it well, so he thought of a way out when he thought his mind.

 Chapter 1820： The best solution for the fire

    "Let''s go, kneel down. Fly in that direction, the evil spirits are stationed in that place, we can let them drag the monster''s footsteps for us!"


    At this time, it is not a good idea to make a mistake, but for this method, Satan does not mean a little bit of rejection. Let''s not talk about the position of the evil spirit knight and whether they are on a front line, even if it is, in this case, it is also the bureau where the dead friends are not dead.


    The two men made up their mind and immediately left. And under Satan''s desperate rush, even though this monster has an unimaginable size, it is also a time to take him. They chased me, and soon they were approaching the camp of the evil spirit knight. At this time, the evil spirits knight has already discovered their movements.


    This is an inevitable thing. Even if it is a blind man, it is impossible to turn a blind eye to the movement of such a mountain-like monster. Every time it makes an action, the earth oscillates like an earthquake, and every time it moves its body, it will make the storm whistle and the earth will fall.


    It is unceremonious to say that this is a mobile natural disaster. In the face of such a kind of existence, even if it is an idiot, it is also necessary to know to avoid the edge.


    Of course, the evil spirits who have already arranged for the retreat have not been afraid of this situation. Under the premise of the two guys, Stark and Peter, the entire camp has already gone to the ground, and they want to go is just a matter of Peter turning the throttle.


    Therefore, even in the face of such a monster, they still showed a cloud of light and light to send.


    "An old woman in the ancients really didn''t say a guy. There is such a terrible monster in this hell!"


    The naturalness of the two people who can honestly hang the old woman��s title is not the Stark. For him, this is what the ancient one owes him. So no matter how he arranges the ancient one behind him, he is fearless. This makes Peter quite envious, but he does not show this envy on his face.


    "It��s huge. This volume is like a mountain. Are we going to retreat? If I wait for it to come close, I don��t think we can withdraw from it as it is now!��


    In the principle of safety first, Peter reminded Stark so much. In this regard, Stark shook his head and gestured to Peter.


    "Don''t worry, guess who I saw? Satan, the bastard, he was actually very interesting in this place, I thought he had already entered the world, I didn''t expect him to appear here. You guess, he Why is it here? Also, what do you think he wants to do now?"


    It''s hard to say whether it''s excitement or what kind of emotions. When Stark saw the silhouette of the monster running in front of him, his tone immediately became more exciting. The great luck made his heart full of joy. In any case, Satan did not blame the world, the best news he has received today.


    It��s worth celebrating. It��s just that this season is really not suitable for celebration. Therefore, he can only suppress his own excitement, and instead asks Peter in a ridiculous tone.


    Stark''s ridicule comes from his insight into Satan''s intentions, and at this moment, it is not difficult to gain insight into Satan''s intentions. This is true even for Peter.


    It��s a leader who has been a warrior, and he still has the basic tactical thinking. Therefore, he easily saw Satan''s intentions and sneered at it without any politeness.


    "Why is he here, I think this is probably related to the big guy behind him. From their action, they should be very uncomfortable. And if that is the case, then his intentions are very Obviously, nothing more than trying to throw the trouble behind him and giving us into this drowning. It��s a pity that I don��t want to let him get what he wants!��


    "Of course, no one wants to let him get what he wants." Affirmed Peter''s statement, but Stark showed a sly expression and said something that made Peter feel surprised. "Just because it is not the best time for us to dispel his idea!"


    "Best moment?"


    "Yes, the best moment." As he nodded, Stark operated in his helmet. From his point of view, it can be clearly seen that a view like a radar scans a reflector that does not know how many kilometers from which he radiates. In this radar, the response of one thing is so strong that the light produced by the reaction almost occupies almost half of the screen view.


    This is what Stark is looking for, and after finding this thing, he is already instructing Peter.


    "Take me over there, Peter. The detailed content we can hang this guy while slowly speaking, believe me, after you listen to my thoughts, you will agree with my opinion! ��


    "Well, if you are sure you want to do this!" Both are daring types of art, and they don''t have any extra burdens now, so Peter naturally has no rejection of such a request. Reasons.


    He sat in his driver''s seat and screamed at the thunder of the evil spirited locomotive. And Stark, after hesitating for a moment, was back-to-back and sat back behind him.


    This position is not very safe, but he feels that it is better than sitting in Peter''s arms. I want to hang the big fool behind them, while maintaining grace and safety, there is such a cheap thing in this world. Make a reasonable choice, this is what smart people should do.


    "Don''t comment on this, don''t tell me that we''re too tight. You know, you''re just a bone shelf, and there''s a layer of iron on my body. The distance between us." There is absolutely no such thing as you think!"


    I was very worried about what Peter said at this time. Stark was already a step ahead of his opening and warned him. In the face of such warnings, Peter certainly cannot admit that he does have this meaning. He just shrugged his shoulders and said innocently.


    "Hey, do I look like this kind of person? It��s not my style to joke at this time!"


    "This is my consistent style." With an affirmative tone to draw the end of this topic, Stark patted Peter''s shoulder and urged him. "Go on the road, follow the direction I told you. I prepared a big gift there and left it to these two friends!"


    "Grand ceremony?" He snorted in his mouth, and Peter still drove his own locomotive from the good. And just after the locomotive started, like a fire storm, running on the dead land of hell, Stark was already slowly explaining to him in his ear.


    "First talk about the topic we talked about before. Why do I say that now is not the best time for us to dispel his thoughts. This is because I feel that dealing with a guy like Satan, interrupting his attempt prematurely. It is a matter of kindness to him. He is not worthy of such kindness, so I think we should delay this kind of thing backwards."


    "It��s delayed until he thinks he��s going to succeed, and it��s delayed until he��s only one line away from success. At this time, he��s slammed him into the abyss, believe me, it��s for you and me. Or for him, it will be the most unexpected surprise!"


    "It sounds like the villains of the villains will say, Stark, what you learned in that position is really unacceptable. Is it really necessary to do this? Or, simply give He is a happy one!"


    Although still in the air, Peter sent a different opinion. He really does not want to do such a thing, because he feels that this is really contrary to the principles and bottom line of his life.


    This is a disagreement between the two people. For both of them, it is not a good thing to have such a disagreement at this time. However, Stark always had a way to convince Peter that at this time he had moved the truth he had seen.


    "Oh, Peter, your set of people who know repentance is OK. There is no meaning to such a guy. Do you know how he went to the world? He confuses hundreds of idiots who believe in him. Let them seem to go to heaven as soon as possible, and happily use their knives to create their own heart. This **** is bathed in the blood of those idiots, and brings himself to the world. You say humanitarian to him. Have you ever thought that this is inhuman to those idiots?"


    When he heard this, Peter suddenly fell silent. After all, he is not an extreme animal protectionist, for a non-ethnic creature can be unreasonable to that extent. He judges that the basic standard of things is the traditional morality, and on this issue, Satan is clearly the party that does not occupy morality. He voiced him, he didn''t think it was necessary.


    "It seems that we already have a consensus, very good. At the very least, this means that your three views have not been distorted!"


    For Peter''s silent reply, Stark was satisfied. So he immediately set off a minor tune and celebrated his victory in this debate. He raised his hand and aimed at the two monsters behind him.


    A small warhead rises on his arm and looks like a mini-type missile. In fact, it is indeed a missile, and to some extent it is the most powerful type of nuclear missile.


    Nanometals can theoretically mimic all technological equipment, including nuclear bombs built into the emitters used to excite neutrons. What really means that it can''t be copied is probably nuclear material. At this point, Stark is not lacking in his body. There are ready-made nuclear materials in his ark reaction furnace. As long as you are careful in the process of extraction, it will have no effect on his own energy or on this missile.


    Of course, if he suddenly launches all the nuclear materials and nano-metals into a missile, it will be said. However, he still does not do this. This means of doing the same is not applicable here.


    The energy of the nano metal is used as the launching part. After a simple adjustment, the missile is already ignited with a flame of energy jet. The goal is the two monsters in the distance, which is beyond doubt. After launching this small toy, Stark was already rushing to Peter.


    "Add speed, Peter. I don''t know if nuclear radiation has any effect on you, but I think you definitely don''t want to try this kind of taste."


    "Hell, did you shoot a nuclear bomb?" In the end, it was still a human being. Peter understood the meaning of Stark and subconsciously speeded up.


    In this regard, Stark did not care, because he did not think that this small means can affect the existence of this volume. Don''t talk about the nuclear bombs. The so-called nuclear bombs are the most devastating civilizations. They want to blow up a mountain, unless they say that thousands of nuclear bombs are filled into the belly of the mountain to detonate. Otherwise, this is simply Not likely.


    He didn''t expect his own small guns at all, so he didn''t even think about looking at the fireworks that were blooming. He was already laughing at Peter.


    "Don''t worry, boy. This is just a gadget, probably a thousand-ton nuclear weapon. For those guys behind, it is estimated to be a birthday fireworks. It hurts them, and naturally it will not affect us." So rest assured."


    "I don''t know how to say hello, Stark. This is a nuclear weapon. When can nuclear weapons be used casually?"


    Peter has always been resentful about nuclear bombs. After all, his life was initiated from a nuclear bomb. In this regard, Stark knows well, but he can''t use such weapons because of Peter''s opinion. After all, from that perspective, nuclear bombs are the most beneficial weapon for humans to fight against opponents who cannot fight. Although it is always impossible to do its best, the power is always there.


    He can only haha, and while he has spared this shackle, he has vaccinated for what they are looking for.


    "There is always something to fight against opponents we can''t fight against. Isn''t it? The nuclear bombs are behind some, but the power is still there. And again, this is not on earth, you don''t have to worry about it? Instead of blaming our faults on our heads, take this question and ask the guys behind. Ask them why they want to hit our planet!"


    :

 Chapter 1821： Shocking big petitioner

    This is a very unsolvable question. Let''s not say whether Peter has the opportunity to ask the intruders the problem that he can ask them in person and they will not tell him what to do.


    This kind of thing is for those who are willing to listen to reason. For those who don��t intend to make sense to you, let��s not say that it��s a cow playing the piano. At the very least, it��s the show��s encounter with the soldiers. It��s reasonable to say that. Peter has not been bored to such a point that he is doing something that is useless at all. So he can only honestly close his mouth and let Stark play freely on this topic.


    Fortunately, Stark did not intend to open a universal education conference today. He rarely received his good news. After seeing Peter fall into silence, he ended up with a general conclusion. The topic was quickly transferred to the beginning of the direction, the big gift.


    "What the gift you said is? You didn''t anticipate such a situation, how could you prepare a gift in advance?"


    This is a question that Peter has been lingering in his heart. He simply couldn''t understand why Stark''s gift came from. And what kind of gift is it, it would be worthy of him to take such a risk, but also to the hands of those guys behind. He is very curious. Seeing the curiosity he showed, Stark immediately explained it to him with great content.


    "You are right. I am not a Gypsy witch. Of course, it is impossible to foresee this situation in advance. However, this does not mean that I cannot prepare for all possible situations in advance. You It should be understood that the war against **** is unprecedented for human beings. In the absence of any experience to learn from, it is always the most sensible choice to prepare for both hands."


    ��So, what you call a gift is the best preparation for you in advance, the one that deals with the worst situation?��


    Peter summed it up and immediately got Stark��s affirmation.


    "Yes, that''s what you said. Really, if you didn''t use that means to cut off the connection between me and my army, I am afraid this gift has already come in handy. In this regard, I can''t. Not to mention, you really missed my expectations."


    Peter is really not very good at this sentence. Because this is a disgraceful thing, it will only make him feel embarrassed. Fortunately, Stark did not make him embarrassed, so he quickly revealed this flaw.


    "I didn''t mean to hold on to this thing. At the very least, I really don''t mean it now. I just want to say that this result seems to be not bad at the moment. Compared to the premise that I don''t know the situation. I was forced to use this gift, but I would rather see the situation now. I know who my gift will be sent to. This is very important, what do you think?"


    "Maybe. So, the gift you said is in the end"


    No longer can''t resist his curiosity, Peter directly brought the topic to the big gift. In this regard, Stark is laughing at the moment, giving his answer.


    "The military people call it Mr. Washington. Of course, I like to call him a super fat man. That stuff is not in line with my aesthetics, but I have to admit that its power is indeed amazing enough. When it was detonated, I thought it would be the most beautiful fireworks in human history!"


    "So, is that a nuclear bomb?" Peter licked his teeth and Peter came to a conclusion. For such a conclusion, Stark immediately emphasized the general addition.


    "That''s not a normal nuclear bomb, Peter. It''s the biggest nuclear weapon ever made in the United States! It''s upgraded several times on the basis of b41, and it also raises the equivalent of nuclear bombs to the limit of nuclear weapons while guaranteeing the volume. One hundred and two thousand 10,000 tons of equivalent, this will definitely be a gift, isn''t it?"


    "120 million tons?" That is, Peter is now a shackle that does not secrete saliva. Otherwise, it may mean that he has swallowed a lot of mouth water.


    It is no wonder that his emotions are a little excited, but such a gift is somewhat beyond his imagination. Imagine that the big tsar of the year almost stumbled across the American scene from half of the Arctic Circle, and then thought about the fact that the sun fire almost blew up the entire Washington, DC, and the entire crisis in the eastern United States. Peter can''t really imagine it. Where is Stark''s courage, he dared to develop such a big killer.


    That''s right, the toughness of this kind of tonnage is far superior to that of its kind, and it can almost be said that it has taken a threat. Even the existence of such a level of demon will never want to face such a big threat. However, this threat is too great, and it can be said to be almost the same.


    Peter can imagine that the Stark government used this big killer when faced with an opponent like Satan. Monsters like Satan may be blown up to ashes, but at the same time they may be smashed into ashes with tens of millions of civilians and cities that humans have spent hundreds of years building.


    With such a price to deal with your own enemy, the value is not worth mentioning first. If there is an accident in the middle, then it is humanity that needs to pay the price. No matter which angle to look at, the risks are too great, and Peter can''t imagine how to think about it. What is the source and confidence of Stark, and how to create it.


    In a word, he thinks that Stark��s brains must be watts in order to make such a decision. Of course, their brains are not watts, this is something that can be seen at a glance. So he felt that he should get an explanation.


    "Are you crazy? Stark. Don''t you know what this level of weapon means? You are just joking about the lives of civilians!"


    "Calm, Peter. You have to believe in us. In this respect, we think more carefully than you!"


    Stark understood what Peter��s mood was like. He did not ridicule him because of his feelings. He was obviously a wanted man and went to the heart of a president. He knows what kind of person Peter is, so he is quite serious when answering this question.


    "We have considered all the situations you are worried about, and in fact, we are not planning to take the risk you mentioned. This guy, who I call super fat, is something that was made in this hell. So from beginning to end, this risk does not exist. Even if there is, this risk is also present in the civilians in **** or you. The former has no obligation to us. The latter, that is the problem of consciousness "


    "Enlightenment" For this statement, Peter subconsciously wants to mock. Because he is too aware of what this so-called consciousness means. This means that someone can use the righteousness as an excuse to exercise their privilege, and then use some of the people who are dying in their blood as a discard on the board, and justify them.


    He never stood on the privileged class, so he never accepted such a glamorous statement. In his view, even if it is enlightened, it should be seen by the individual''s will, rather than being forced to impose on himself. If there is such a situation that is artificially enlightened, then it can only be said that this is a crime in disguise.


    Peter never agrees with this behavior, but he can''t use it as a reason to question Stark''s approach. This is because Stark certainly will not change his approach because of his doubts. On the other hand, some people take these principles as a matter of course. Not only those who regard others as chess pieces, but also a considerable number of people who are considered to be abandoned. This kind of person''s thoughts can''t be changed, so Peter can hardly say what he should do when faced with this situation. In most cases, he can only keep silent.


    Stark can probably guess Peter''s mind at the moment. He also realized what the word that spit out from his mouth meant to Peter. The thing in India is probably the divergence of this so-called consciousness in the consciousness of both sides. Stark did not intend to force him to agree with his point of view, so he could only be silent for a moment, and then he said to him.


    "We are almost there. I have connected the super fat man''s remote control system, and the last five minutes, I will detonate it. Within five minutes, we will attract the latter two guys to the core. In the injury zone, at the same time, we have to make sure we have room for safe evacuation. How do you have this confidence?"


    "Of course, this is easy"


    Looking back at Satan, who had just escaped from the micro-nuclear explosion, Peter once again speeded up as soon as he turned the throttle. He still knows the priorities of the matter. After seeing that Stark is not willing to go deep into this issue, he simply put his attention on the action at hand.


    Running, this has always been a specialty for the evil spirit knight, and at this point, he is not at all empty.


    And watching Peter still like that, he has always followed the Satan who eats gray behind him, and he can��t talk about beauty.


    Speed ??is not Satan''s specialty, which is why he has not been able to catch up with Peter. For Satan, if the situation permits, he really does not want to do this meaningless chase. Because the current chase is not a waste of his precious physical strength, he did not see any other role. He is already thinking of giving up. But just as he was ready to have this plan, the sound of nature Dekiel was already in his ear.


    "Your Majesty, these two guys are definitely delaying the time. I am sure that they must be covering the stupid humans. Keep up with them, they will meet the human army sooner or later. As long as we can find those Human beings, in order to protect the safety of those human beings, they will definitely fight hard. This is an opportunity, we can''t give up!"


    Randil��s words are not unreasonable, and again, Satan does not think that he has other choices besides this. So he just hesitated a little, and it was already forced to fight the spirit, and once again chased the past in the direction of Peter.


    He and Randel are not aware of a problem at this time, that is, as they continue to contact with the monster behind them, their reason is gradually faded. This effect is not suddenly apparent, but It happened quietly in the subtle. So this is not obvious, and they obviously don''t think that this lack of reason will be due to external factors.


    At the moment, they only think that this is because the current situation has forced them to become so anxious. So as long as the situation eases, their mood will soon return to normal.


    The human nature is that the devils like them are no exception. And under such special circumstances, they neglected many clues that they would never ignore in the past, even if the most basic conjectures were not done, it was already plunged into Stark to lay them out. In the trap.


    This is really a surprise for Stark.


    What he had originally thought was to bring these monsters to the core of the nuclear explosion as much as possible. If you can''t do it, you don''t have to force it. After all, this is a nuclear explosion of 120 million tons. The scope of the core explosion is enough to cover a giant city like Tokyo. Even if it is slightly out of the center, the impact will not be too great. At most, they gave them a little chance to escape.


    I thought that these guys would have cooperated so much that he didn��t know what he should say.


    Is this time when I am running? Then why don''t you see that you can have such luck in other things.


    The heart is so secretive, Stark has already focused on his own. Satan and the behemoth are now within the scope of the nuclear radiation killing of the nuclear explosion, and the horizontal and vertical is also a hundred and ten kilometers. For their monster of this size, it is basically equal to escaping. In this case, then there is no need for them to continue to seduce.


    "Go, look at the present!"


    There was still thirty seconds from the detonation time. With a command from Stark, Peter naturally did not dare to stay in the slightest, and he carried him through the gap between the two worlds.


    He is running fast, it can be said that there is no chance for Satan to stay. Just as Satan roared and vainly stretched out his big hand in the direction of their disappearance, the earth beneath his feet began to oscillate.


    When the behemoth caught up with him when he was blaspheming, the incomparably huge body overturned the earth in an instant, like the abyss, and swallowed him from the bottom up.


    No one noticed that in the ground that he was overturned, a device was falling down with the rolling earth and stone. On the surface of this device, a countdown has gradually come to an end.


    The fireball like the sun has risen!

 Chapter 1822： Unexpectedly clean the portal

    Don''t look at Stark and Peter. They are understatement in this chase. They even said that they still have time to hit their mouths on the road. In fact, their hearts are not easy.


    Not only do you have to worry about whether the two monsters chasing them will be able to catch up, but also worry about whether they will be affected by the power of the super nuclear bomb. Especially when the countdown to the nuclear bomb blast came to the end, their inner decision can be said to be a panic. The final result is that they returned to the world safely and innocently, which made them reluctant to breathe a sigh of relief. After releasing this tone, the atmosphere between the two people immediately became paralyzed.


    A problem has been moved to their front, and that is their identity, and the holidays and grievances between them.


    This in itself is not something that can be taken casually with a smile. The situation just now is that under the pressure of the outside world, they have wisely chosen to temporarily put down these festivals and make a match based on the common interests of everyone. Its timeliness is also maintained until now. And now, when the threat from the outside is gone, at the very least, when the surface does not exist, some things are already obvious, and they have to be spread out to talk about it.


    In this matter, Peter did not have the qualification to open this mouth first. So he was just waiting, waiting for Stark to open the mouth as a victim. What makes him strange is that Stark did not open this mouth. Even if he said that he had obviously parked the car at the top of a mountain, he created an unmanned environment, and he never opened the mouth.


    This made Peter feel amazed and began to wonder what Stark was doing. After all, in his impression, Stark is not the kind of man who broke his teeth and swallowed his stomach. He never bothered to make things big!


    Peter is still thinking about it, and on the other hand, Stark is already aiming at him and asking questions.


    ��Why don��t you go to the Supreme Master to join them? Or do you have anything to say to me?��


    Originally, I wanted to find a private environment for Stark to open. This time, Peter was framed up. But since this is done, then he is naturally prepared for all his mentality. Simply, through Stark��s questioning, he directly moved this topic out.


    "Without all this in hell, you have nothing to say to me?"


    Stark is not a fool who doesn''t know how to be funny. He sees Peter taking him to such a place, and he can''t guess the intention of his heart. The reason why he is pretending to be dumb is because he does not want to talk about this issue now. But now Peter has moved the problem directly, which makes him have to say one or two.


    "You asked me what I want to say to you? Seriously, I want to say something to you. It��s too much. I don��t know what to say to you! Of course, if there is anything I must say to you, then it must be this."


    "Peter Parker, why are you all like this, there is no confidence in me. I think everything I have done is wrong? What gives you such confidence, that you must do something more than mine. Correct? What gives you the confidence to make you think that you will do better than me?"


    This problem can be said to be the root of all their differences. On this issue, they have already had disputes over their own opinions. It is difficult to say that this is the question of who is right or who is wrong. Because of the different positions, people who stand on different positions will have different understandings. The same thing may be the most correct in this position, but in another position, it may be a complete mistake.


    This is probably the most difficult thing to do. Throughout the ages, I don��t know how many heroic characters will be born with hatred because of problems in positions. Many of them are not right, and they are a lot less. Of course, Stark does not want to add to this base, so in this matter, he always hopes to get the approval of these people. However, on this issue, Peter is always more stubborn than he imagined.


    "Stark, this is not a right or wrong question. This is a question of direction and principle. Your principle is only the country you are in, your direction is only to protect the interests of this country. And we are different, Our principle is that human beings are real life. What we expect is to protect the safety of every innocent person as much as possible in the turmoil and disaster of this world. There is no more **** conspiracy, no longer There is a **** sacrifice, this is the direction we are working hard. From here, who is who we are, and who is the problem?"


    "If you don''t have that kind of unnecessary ambition, we won''t stand at this opposite position. If you don''t threaten the lives of those innocent people, you should be here when I am willing to stand here. A potentially hostile identity and what do you say? The problem is not with us, but with you, Stark! If you can''t change your dangerous thoughts, then you are doomed, we are each other. The road between them can only be farther and farther!"


    Stark had saved Peter''s thoughts, and Peter had not tried to persuade Stark to get back on track. However, those who can do what they want today are afraid of their own ideas and have already reached a deep-rooted level. It is impossible to reverse them in one or two sentences. In particular, Stark is still such a proud character, expecting him to admit his mistakes, it is better to expect himself to wake up, the United States has unified the reality of the world.


    Peter knows this very well, and the reason why he still does this is to say that it is just a matter of human life. There is even one in ten thousand luck in his heart, but unfortunately, such a fluke is impossible to make. What kind of person is Stark, what kind of person is it. Bowing down, compromising, this is not a vocabulary that can appear in his words.


    "Enough, if you just want to talk to me about these nonsense, then I advise you not to waste your feelings and energy. You have your choice, I also have my choice. No matter what you say, I will not Give up all that I have chosen."


    "Let time to prove everything. There will be a little bit in the morning and evening. You will know how ridiculous your choices are and how unrealistic it is. When you can''t do anything, when you struggle, you can''t do anything. When I think that I will stand by, I will not give you a ridiculous reward at all!"


    Stark��s words are not good, just like his poison tongue style. This is entirely within Peter''s expectations. What he expected was that he did not see the scene of tearing his face and almost turning against his enemies.


    By heart, when they can''t talk at this time, then with the things he had done to Stark before, Stark had every reason to treat himself as an enemy.


    Under this premise, he will not feel strange no matter what Stark does. Even if he suddenly hits himself, Peter will take this as a matter of course. In this case, he just spoke on his mouth and opened his mouth. He did not think of it at all.


    He subconsciously suspected that this was something else that Stark had. But with his understanding of Stark, this is not the case. So thinking about it for a moment, he asked Stark in a confused tone.


    "What are you going to do to me?"


    "Do you think I will do something for you?"


    Stark asked, but Peter''s heart was even more confused.


    "I thought that you would at least ask me to be tried, even further, to do it directly to me."


    "If you can honestly get rid of it, I will do it. Even if you can be defeated by me easily, I will do the same. But these two conditions are impossible, right? ?"


    Turned around, Stark did not mean to continue here. He just wants to end this topic as soon as possible.


    "I have to admit that, for your sake, I have once again been exhausted for the strength of this country. For the sake of reason, I should do something for you. But if you will resist, The result is nothing more than to make the situation in this country worse every time. For the sake of the country, I have to give up this brainless revenge. So to some extent, this is indeed your luck."


    "After my soldiers are settled, I can choose to let you go. Of course, this is conditional. Every one of you will bear the crime of being wanted, and at the same time, once I think the country The strength will not be afraid to deal with the losses you have incurred, you have to pay for what you have done in the past. This is not a good thing, Peter. If I am you, I will think clearly, then decide the future How should the road?"


    His words had just been said here, and suddenly, a sharp sway was already coming from under his feet. That feeling is as intense as being in an earthquake. Although it is the place where they appear, it is the weakest place between the world and the hell, that is, near the death canyon. But this does not mean that this will be a multi-shot of an earthquake.


    Therefore, there is a great chance that this special situation must have its special reasons. So what is the reason?


    Suddenly, Stark and Peter have focused their attention on the source of the shock. Judging the source with their strength is not a very difficult thing. At the same time, not only are they, but others have already noticed it.


    For example, the Supreme Master who took a step earlier, and the Baron Modu who has been paying attention to all the changes here. And Stark and Peter can only feel the vibration differently. As a mage, they obviously can feel more from this sudden change.


    It belongs to Satan''s weak magical reaction, and the powerful and terrible twisting power from the void.


    They have no idea what Stucker''s layout is, so naturally, this situation is the most normal thing for them. In the face of this situation, the face of the ancient Master was changed instantly, and then immediately, she rushed to the Baron Modu urged.


    "Fast! Modu, terminate your contract with those voids. You don''t understand what kind of existence they are, and you don''t know at all what the trade between you and them means. It''s not you can Things that can withstand the cost, so if you have time to get it, give it up!"


    "No! Supreme Master. I don''t understand you!"


    In the hands of the glory of magic, with the power of the book of the Necromancer, Modu is in the presence of the Supreme Master to hold his position. He did not let it go, or he simply did not agree with everything that was said by the ancients. For him now, he gambled on everything that was done, but it was not something that anyone could deny in a few words. Even if this person is the Supreme Master, there is no exception.


    "Without this kind of power, what do we take to resist the invasion of Satan? Without my kind of giving, what can you do to protect human beings? Teacher Gu, open your eyes and look at it, I will do it for you. I can''t do anything. On the path of the Master, I have surpassed you. So, you are not qualified to deny all that I have done. Of course, you can''t stop me!"


    "Stubborn"


    Master Gu did not understand where Modu��s arrogance came from. All she knows is that her own disciple is already on the wrong path. When she changed in the past, she would probably pull him back from this disparity at all costs. But at this time, she has given up on this practice.


    There are two roads in front of her. First, sit and watch the Baron Modu deepen and deeper under the influence of the void, and finally bring the whole world into the abyss of eternal annihilation. The second is to do everything possible to stop him before everything happens.


    The price of the former is that she has guarded the world for nearly a thousand years, while the latter is the disciple who needs her to sacrifice herself.


    For her, how to choose is completely clear at a glance. Modu certainly has an unclear weight in her heart, but compared with the whole world, his weight is very small.


    For this world, to sacrifice him, this is not something that is unacceptable. After thinking about this point, Gu Yi��s eyes already showed his intention to kill.


    She feels that it is time for me to clean up the portal!


    Https:


    . Pen Chinese net m.


    :

 Chapter 1823： Defeat the ancestors

    Perhaps emotionally, I can��t bear it, but in terms of reason, the ancient one has always been the type of righteousness and annihilation.


    "Bangling", there is already a flash of lightning in the blink of an eye. This lightning strike was on the magical magic of Master Modu. In an instant, it was like tearing a piece of paper, tearing Modu��s body-protecting magic into a smash, and then even deepening the situation. Drilled into the past.


    Modu��s several layers of magic placed on the outermost side did not play any role. It was already collapsed, and until the lightning had been drilled in front of him, he barely used the geomagnetic characteristics of the geologic magic. Stabilize.


    This made him feel a sigh of relief, but the ancient one told him that it is too early to be assured.


    The magic of the earth is a spell that is summed up and carried forward by her. No matter the lightning that was used before, or the means that Modu used to control the lightning, there is no barrier that can break away from the magic of the earth. That''s right, Modu is quite proficient in the veins, but compared to the founder of this spell, it is not enough to be proficient. Because there is a deeper level above the proficiency, for example, the ancient one is like a realm of decay.


    The composition of lightning is formed by magical manipulation of the magnetic force and the high frequency of the magnetic field. This is just a bit of effort for the ancient one, but if you put it in front of Modu, I am afraid it needs to be carefully prepared.


    Such a gap is not the fault of Modu. His accomplishments have surpassed ordinary people and reached an extraordinary level. However, the object of his comparison is really extraordinary, which makes him somewhat incompetent.


    He himself probably knows how big the gap between himself and the Supreme Master is. So he didn''t have any anti-attack ideas, but put all his thoughts on the defense.


    To delay the time with defense, as long as he can fight to insist on the time when Dommam completed the transaction, he will win. The price may have been heavy, but it is better than nothing he has sacrificed. He doesn''t care about his own sacrifice. He only cares about one thing, that is, whether his sacrifice has value.


    He needs this value and needs to use it to prove that everything he does is not meaningless. He wants to prove to the ancient one, prove to everyone to see, his choice is not wrong. The wrong one is only the ancient one, and from the beginning, she is already wrong!


    Modu��s persistence and attitude are things that can be seen at a glance. In the case of any change, Gu Yi may feel old and comforted. In this case, at the moment, she will be disgusted with the stubbornness of Mo Duo.


    This kind of guy who can''t understand other people''s words really makes her feel at ease. However, she was still thinking about leaving a little bit of affection. Under the increasingly urgent time, she was no longer able to give birth to her feelings.


    With a thought turn, the magic formula used to control lightning immediately changed to look like another. Driven by the chain reaction, the lightning that was born from the ground is also immediately changing to make another form of power.


    Gravity is also a branching direction of the magic of the Earth. In the hands of the ancient Master, the power that has changed in an instant is no less than the direct killing of tons of iron fists. In a flash, the power of checks and balances that Modulai thinks is the pillar is crushed.


    All of this is just a matter of breathing. Modu naturally has no time to rebuild his own defense system. It can be said that if this is a kind of contest, then he has already been defeated by the ancients. Of course, if you can only say that he can only wait for it, it will not be.


    After all, this is not a contest, but a real struggle. What is paying attention to in such a struggle is that it is all-encompassing. As long as it can achieve its goal, what kind of means can be put on the table. The power of the void is no exception.


    Originally, Modu had already broken the taboo. At this time, he naturally would not have any scruples because of this.


    Driven by the mind, the magic is like a torrent that is poured into the book of the Necromancer. And when the book of the Necromancer continually emits a distorted void power to wrap Modu, the gravity blow that the ancient one condensed has already shredded the last layers of protection that Modu arranged. Directly on his body.


    Mo Duo has no legendary King Kong is not bad, this is actually a real hit on the ground, not to mention his small life, at the very least, a broken bones, flesh and blood for meat The result is definitely not going to run. However, as the strange thing that can communicate with the will of the void, the book of Necronomics must not be able to watch its own users fall into such a situation. Therefore, under the active communication of Modu, it immediately protected the security of Modu spontaneously.


    The twisted shadows swarmed out of the shadow of Modu, turning into layers of meat, and wrapped him in a deadly manner. The next moment, when the ancient one''s spells act on these fleshy bodies, the naked eye is visible, and the numerous muscles are already crushed directly into pieces by powerful gravity.


    It is difficult to assess how much the meat quality is being crushed to a degree of fragmentation. From the point of view of the naked eye, it is definitely not rougher than the meat of the skilled chef''s knife. Thick is like a liquid, it seems to be disgusting. That is to say, the ancient Master has become accustomed to such a world, otherwise it is difficult to say whether she will have any special changes in her mentality.


    It can be said that the scene was once unsightly. However, in the face of such a scene, the ancient Master could not help but frown.


    Just the spell, she did not mean how to keep it. A conservative estimate, even if the hammer is not dead, can also give him a half death. However, the current situation is that although she created a scene that looks like a generous scene, in fact, Mo Duo, who is a central figure, has not been hurt by any practical nature.


    Don''t look at flesh and blood, it''s mostly the emptiness and flesh that is summoned by the book of the Necromancer. The power that really acts on the Baron of Modu is very small. It may even be that even the standard that makes him slightly injured is not up to standard.


    This result of course makes Gu Yi Master feel dissatisfied, and what makes her dissatisfied is that Mo Duo is wrong and wrong.


    If an ordinary person touches and uses this power without knowing the danger of the void, it can be considered extenuating. However, Mo Duo is not an ordinary person. He has been a master for more than two hundred years. In the past two hundred years of history, he has participated in the action against this extraterritorial evil force more than once.


    He should be very clear about the dangers of this extraterritorial power to the Earth itself. Obviously, as a Master of Karma Taj, his principle should be to prevent this kind of power from invading the earth. Now, he violated this principle and actively introduced this evil power into the earth. At this point, it is absolutely impossible for the ancients to say that they are not disappointed with the Baron Modu.


    Disappointment is beyond words. While the ancient one is concentrating the magical power in his hands, he is also saddened to speak to the Baron Modu.


    "Modu, you are too disappointing. As a mage, you have lost your own principles and have lost the decent part of Kama Taj. I don''t understand why you become what it is today, for this. Don''t you have any introspection?"


    ��Introspection? Why should I reflect on the right things?��


    The bloated flesh and blood writhed, revealing the face belonging to Modu. This face is now full of disdain. Obviously, for the ancient one, he is already unable to agree with even the slightest.


    "The reflection is you, my teacher. Your set of rhetoric was established a thousand years ago, and after a thousand years, you still insist on this set. Things are developing, times are changing, any The rules can''t be applied forever. At the moment, we obviously have no means to check and balance the invasion from hell. With the power of the void, it is our only hope. And you, because of your deep-rooted prejudice, This is a fundamental rejection of this possibility. This really makes me doubt that you are not qualified yet, sitting in this position of the Supreme Master!"


    "Why, are you going to bully the ancestors?"


    The finger has been bent into the shape of an orchid, and the eyebrows of the ancient one began to reveal a sharp look. She had already made up her mind to clean up the portal. She didn''t mind using Thunder, and as far as the current situation is concerned, Modu is clearly over the bottom line of her heart.


    "The bully annihilation of the ancestors?" The ancient one-on-one strict tone made Modu''s heart feel only burning. He was originally a very rational person, but in the face of the attitude of the ancient one, it is difficult for him to keep this reason.


    In all fairness, what is he doing for his own benefit? No, he never considered this at all. Otherwise he will not gamble everything in his own.


    As a mage, he is not ignorant of the danger of dealing with the void, nor is it the kind of idiot who blindly thinks that he is the son of destiny, even luck will stand on his side. He has already made both psychological and de facto preparations, and he has done a good job of his actions. In his view, at such a time, it is only necessary to give him a little trust and give him a little time. He can prove how great his sacrifice is at the expense of everything he has.


    A great cause for success is in sight. It is such a situation that the ancient one did not even give a chance, and unilaterally denied all that he did. This kind of result, to say that he can accept it calmly, then it is really a ghost.


    Burning in evil spirits is probably the most real feeling in his heart at the moment. And in the fury of his own uncontrollable anger, countless shadows have been accompanied by his roar, and they have come out.


    "Supreme Master, don''t treat everything you think as truth. Don''t think that I will always act according to your wishes. In this matter, my choice is not wrong. The wrong thing is that you are right! Don''t think that I will hang up such a name, I will bow down to you. I tell you, this is never possible. If you have that skill, let''s just let it go!"


    "The obstacles! You really have broken into the evil path, no medicine can be saved..."


    Speaking **** his mouth, Gu Yi was already disappointed with Mo Duo to the limit. Later, she gave up all the unrealistic thoughts, and instead of hand-printing, she screamed at the position of Modu.


    "Oh...what...what...beep...mi...hey..."


    This is the six-character mantra, also known as the six-character Da Ming Duo Luo, the six-character Ming Ming Mantra. It is the first-class practice in Buddhism. Can eliminate the karma of the industry without the initial karma. In itself, there is no magic power, and in the years when the heavens drifted into the void, it has spawned a new power that can eliminate the bitterness of the void.


    We must know that since the heavens have moved away from the void, the void has become the biggest challenge facing the heavens. And for many years, it has not been swallowed up by the distorting power of the void, which has to be said to be the merits of the gods of the heavens.


    The so-called magic method is to keep pace with the times. The most empty of the heavens, the Buddha''s spells naturally have their place to take.


    The Supreme Master has always been an eclectic, and she has tried to use such a magical demon method, which is just a matter of hand-to-hand. When the six-character big mantra came out, the body of the ancient one immediately burst into a seven-color Buddha light. Just like the watering of boiling oil, the shadows that swarmed from behind Modu were immediately under the light of this Buddha''s light, and the transpiration was annihilated.


    This is a real injury, so that countless screaming sorrows are immediately spread out of those shadows. As the main body, the face of Baron Modu was once distorted. He shouldn''t have been afraid of this kind of devil''s light, but as the deal with the void became more and more deep, his nature had already undergone some unknown changes. And this naturally makes him start to fear the power of this Buddha light and feel the pain for it.


    He did not make any hysterical reaction for personal restraint and pride, but this does not mean that he can feel indifferent to the light of this Buddha.


    This is a considerable degree of harm for him, and if he does not want to be wiped out by this Buddha light like a magical obstacle, he must fight back.


    This is something that is not controlled by his will, but an inevitable reaction made by the instinct of the void. Invisible, his mind has been affected by the void. Under such influence, the increasingly gloomy shadows and evils are already rushing out in the book of the Necromancer in his hands.

 Chapter 1824： 卍字法印千手金身

    The history of the void is unusually long, and even more ancient than the vast majority of civilizations in the universe. This leads to a situation in which most civilizations cannot be avoided in the process of development. It will come into contact with the void and give it a basic understanding.


    For example, in the heavens of the ancient times, Heaven called the void a foreign demon. In Buddhism, those Buddhas and Bodhisattvas refer to the void as the demon, thinking that it is the enemy of the road. In Egyptian mythology, the monsters in the darkness encountered on the road of rebirth, the demons in the Nordic mythology that were conquered by the heroes, are not lacking in the shadow of the void. Maybe there are differences in the title, but in essence they are all consistent.


    The insights of the ancients may not be broader than those of the modern people, but they are very clear on the issue of dealing with the void. No one will regard the existence of the void as an apostle with good intentions. The warning from biological instinct is enough to let them understand the terrible enemy of the void. As long as it is not the kind of madman who wants to take the world with a ruin, then most civilizations will only choose to confront such a path in dealing with the void.


    And confrontation requires capital. What is special about the earth is that even in the ancient times of obscurity, it is not a resilience to the existence of the void. Those gods of different gods can always learn to solve the threat from the void in their own way. And when these methods are summed up and handed down, they are special methods that are secretive in the spells of various factions.


    There are not many people who understand these secret laws in modern mages, but it is said that even the Supreme Master does not know these secrets, and that is a joke. Not to mention that she is one of those old antiques, the millennial mage is also the rarest existence in the world. It was only those years when she stayed in the heavens, and it was enough for her to redeem the secrets that many ordinary people could not think of.


    Therefore, the average person who sees the shadows and evils that Modu is in front of may feel jealous, even saying that there will be a great panic. But in her opinion, this is nothing but a generation of err, a thing that can''t be lifted with a trace of awe.


    The Buddha''s light is still the same, like the torrent of the impact of the dam, the road that the void shadow spreads. Of course, such a blockage is not something that can last forever, without the cost of filling the book of the Necromancer. Gu Yi can see this, so she has already folded her hands in the palm of her hand, and a huge golden light comes from behind.


    This slang word is called Ӻ Ӻ in Tibetan, and it is said to be the heart of the chest of the custard. In the eyes of Buddhism, this heart mark represents the silence of Nirvana, the impermanence of the lines, the incomprehensibility of all kinds of laws, and the meaning of suffering. It is the great perfection of oneself, and it is the greatness of the Dharma.


    Under such a heart-printing, the body of the ancient Master is already a color of gold and glass, which has made it possible to have no shortage of gold.


    With this golden body, it is a situation in which the outer magic is inviolable and the inner evil cannot be born. Fundamentally, she has already cut off the possibility that the void will distort her. Of course, this is only a defensive effect. And if it is said that a swearing word representing Sakyamuni has such an effect, it is obviously unrealistic.


    It is the king of both offensive and defensive, and it is right to be able to retreat. It is like a golden bell in the world. Do you think this thing is only for defense? That''s a big mistake. When you meet a high-ranking man with a knife and axe, only you will know that his fist is on your head and how much difference it is from someone else with a sledgehammer on your head. Estimated is the gap between the length of the brain and the splash.


    However, in any case, the ancient one could not drop the price to the point of taking a fist to swear. Let''s not say that her big fist can squeeze the bloated, like a hill-like void shadow, which is the psychological barrier, she can''t get through.


    Just kidding, she is a decent mage, and which pores are shaking and shaking is also a thousand spells. Therefore, how much she is degraded, will not put a good spell, do not play with others. This is totally unreasonable. Anyway, you are killing her. She also decided not to do such a share. Of course, this is only a superficial reason. The fundamental reason is that she is another means.


    The glass of the golden body is 10%, and the back of the ancient one immediately sheds the Buddha''s light. The shadow of this Buddha''s light is not mentioned as the fat melts. It is just like a magnified tens of times, the ancient figure of the body, the color of the gold, and the hand of the thousand hands looming, it is already magical.


    The bald head of the ancient one can''t be faked. On the practice of Buddhism, she has already reached the point where she has achieved fruition. The supreme cultivation of a supreme sense is the highest achievement in the practice of Buddhism. If she is willing to enter the wall of the West Gate, then the Buddha''s fruit position will definitely not run. It is not into the wall of the Buddha''s door, the magical power of this body will not have the slightest color.


    When the thousand hands were golden, the shadow of the void immediately became like an enemy, and the cicada screamed. This is an instinctive sense of the existence that threatens your own safety. Just when it was just screaming, the ancient one was already a big sleeve, and he did not hesitate to bombard the golden body with the same thousand hands.


    The endless Buddha light is like a real thing, turned into a thousand light column, the rain hits the banana and falls on the body of the shadow, and in this purely to the ultimate Buddha light, Rao is the shadow of these voids with all kinds of strange and unpredictable The magical powers can only be defeated by the knots, like the snow and ice under the scorching sun, and the dissipated clean.


    The Buddhist rule of the Buddha is reflected in the restraint of these outer gods. And in this unrelenting, violent storm, the hard-nosed Baron Modu immediately seemed to have been sucked out of the bone marrow, and could never get the slightest hardship.


    It''s no wonder that he is a singer and he is completely different in color. Instead, strength is used as a support, and no one can hardly get up when talking. Before and after, the confrontation between him and the Guru Master was completely slammed by his unilateral slap. In the face of such a strength, his opponent was completely crushed, and her identity was so special. It is simply impossible to make him always strong.


    It can be said that Mo Duo at this time is full of grievances. If he is already a person who is almost three hundred years old, he is not allowed to reveal a baby''s heart, but the baby is not to say.


    Of course, he just showed such an expression, and Gu Yi would not have any soft and politeness to him. This is the end of the matter, if she is the woman''s benevolence, then she is not worthy of being the Supreme Master.


    In the eyes, the light is shining, and the palm is raised high. Gu Yi, who had already made up his mind, did not intend to give him any chance. She vowed to completely remove the aftermath of the void before everything was irreparable. However, just under the joint she is ready to do. A violent drink, it is already like a cockroach, resounding from midair.


    "Bloom, let go of my teacher! Dawei Tianlong, the world is sacred, the buddhas, the prajna is empty!"


    The sound just fell, and the midair has already sounded the sound of the dragon. At this moment of the sound of the dragon''s gong, the rolling heat wave has already swept over the sky. The whole sky has already turned against the sky and turned into a red.


    The red dragon of Chijin penetrated from the clouds, and the evil ones were already smashing the past with the ancient figure of a thousand hands. Seeing the majestic mana of this red gold dragon soul, it is the ancient master who used to see the world can not help but frown, and muttered to Modu.


    "Dawei Tianlong descends the magic method? Where did you find the disciple, dare to teach him such a fierce spell?"


    The first one was surprised that Modu actually dared to teach his disciples such a dangerous spell, but his disciple could actually apply the spell to such a point. It must be known that the reason why this spell will be shelved is not because the ancient one is reluctant to pass the spell out, but the average person learns such a spell, but it is a sinister danger to himself.


    In the end, it is not qualified to learn such a spell without extraordinary qualifications and skills. And if you want to show extraordinary qualifications in the Master who is one of the best in the world, this is really something that can be achieved casually.


    It can be said that with this in mind, the mage who has displayed this spell at the moment is already qualified to be given a look at the ancient one. It��s really not to be buried in this place. Therefore, it is completely subconscious. The ancient one is already indulging in the evil dragons that hit the sky.


    Do not leave your hands. Although Dawei Tianlong is a first-class magical method of descending magic, but compared with the ancient one, this has proved that the thousand hands of Jinshou, who are in the right place, are still in a few grades. If you don''t want to be merciful, you only need to flip the palm of your hand. If you come to the palm of your hand, you can put this Dawei Tianlong into a dead bug.


    At that time, the dragon soul will be destroyed and the Lord will be countered. No matter how good the beautiful jade can only come to a jade broken here. This is not the scene that the ancient one wants to see, so she can only control the golden body of the hand, let him make a taiji action, and pull the dragon to smash it. The offensive was resolved.


    In this case, let alone the lord of the dragon soul, Strange, is unwilling, even if the violent nature of the dragon soul itself is not convinced.


    Ah, I am so big and the dragon is rushing over, but you are taking me as a huskies, turning me around and taking control of me. I don''t want to face!


    The so-called anger starts from the heart, evil is born to the gallbladder. Under the horror of the dragon soul, suddenly it was impossible to die, and the claws of the teeth were biting at the golden body in front of him. In the face of the ferocious brutality of the dragon, the face of the ancient one is a cloud of lightness, and it seems that there is no such attack on the heart.


    That is for sure. Well, she is also a true gold body, not a fake and shoddy product. It��s not a joke that a sentence is indispensable. To put it bluntly, she just put this piece of gold here to let the dragon soul smash, if it does not break a mouthful of teeth, even if she lost the ancient one.


    Of course, the ancient one itself is not boring to this point, letting the dragon soul lick its own golden body, which is naturally impossible. I also said before, the ancient one is to cherish the rare talents, this will not kill the dragon soul. However, no death does not mean that she will let this dragon soul do nothing, even a little bit of the lesson can not bear to give it.


    A little lesson can''t help the fate of that talent. With this thought, the golden body of the ancient one is immediately the episode of thousands of iron fists, and the collapse of the pokes and the various supernatural powers have fallen on the body of the dragon soul.


    This feeling is absolutely uncomfortable. Putting aside this golden body and punching down, how much strength does not say first, just this quantity is enough for this dragon soul to drink a pot.


    It must be known that there is an old saying called chaos to kill the master. Your ability is higher, and in the case of a group of people who are alone, you are completely innocent. At the moment, more than five hundred people put you on the ground, rubbing hard. This dragon soul is not directly smashed into a paste, it is already the result of the ancient one. If you want to resist, it is something that does not exist at all.


    The killer was forced to make a trick, and Stranch wanted to say that there was no fear in his heart. It was impossible to decide. Although he knows that this bald female mage is very powerful at the moment, he did not think that this mage can be powerful to such a point.


    It is one thing to be able to defeat your own teacher. It is another matter to crack your big move in a blink of an eye. Originally thought that he could barely make a few moves with the other side, and thus to give his teacher a chance to get out of the way, Stranch has a feeling of sitting on the wax. The man did not save it and put himself in, which is beyond his expectations.


    However, until now, there is no retreat left for him to retreat. Since he decided to jump out, he has only one choice to go to the black.


    Dawei Tianlong is not used. In this case, then only Ashura is the one card. Although it would be very dangerous to use such a card, he does not think that he has any other options.


    As soon as the mind turned, Strange''s body was already burning a red flame. The violent breath began to emerge from him, and the red flame began to appear on his body with a hair and a third eye.


    The three-eyes of the forehead, this is his further performance of Ashura Jinjin. After he gave birth to the three-armed and six-armed Fa, his Shura Jinjin can be said to have reached the stage of entering the room. His strength will not be in the Asura of the past. Under the king. And only then can he say that he is controlling himself so that he will not be swallowed up by the murderous nature of Ashura.


    As for now, he is already on the verge of losing control!

 Chapter 1825： Easy to change

    Losing control is not a good thing, especially for high-intelligence talents like the Master.


    Although there has always been such a saying that the blackening is three times stronger, I believe that any rational mage will not be willing to blacken in the battle.


    For example, this is like fighting a dog. A calm mage does not say that it is a fighting dog that is specially created for fighting like Bit. At the very least, it is also the level of the Bull Terrier. After the blackening, it is estimated that it is the level of a mad-dog husky. It seems that God is blocking the killing of God, and the Buddha blocks the Buddha. It is a murderous appearance, but in fact, it is estimated that no one will be the victim except the master who holds him and himself.


    The injured eight hundred self-damaged two thousand, this is really not a choice for a wise man. However, in the face of today''s Strange, he has no other better choice.


    Let me not say at this time, can he watch his teacher die in the hands of others. The fact that his dragon soul is controlled is already cutting off his back.


    Without the dragon soul, Ashura��s fierce nature could not be suppressed. Once the application was carried out, the follow-up was not something he could control. It can be said that Strange is already riding a tiger at this time.


    He understands this himself, but he still has no choice but to say that. Since there is no other choice, it is better to go straight to the mountain directly, no matter what the outcome, let��s talk about it first!


    As a new paradigm in the genre of the Master, the War Mage does not need to be as careless as the genres of the past. After all, the strong physical strength that you have worked hard to cultivate is not to let you take care of it. If you are indecisive, let��s say a wave, what if you wear it?


    With such a fortune, Strange was propping up his last bit of reason, and he was already roaring, and rushed from the air to the body of the ancient one by the fire of the sky.


    Although he is about to be ruined by reason, he has not completely turned into a fool. Although he is tall and tall, he is only two meters tall. With such a body to hit a thousand-footed golden body, it is absolutely impatient to wait for death.


    The so-called shooter first shoots the horse, and the thief first smashes the king. The fool also knows that when you fight, you should pick a soft persimmon to pinch. In contrast, the ancient one is naturally the softest persimmon, and it is not surprising that Strange takes her as her own goal.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is mean or not, it is the style of fighting itself. As for the messy rules and regulations, Song Yigong, thousands of years ago, has already used his own example of a laughing stock to warn the descendants. This is a stupid thing.


    The only purpose of the battle should be to win, and as long as the outcome is successful, then all the processes in the middle can be whitewashed. On the contrary, if it is only a loser in the end, then no matter what glory you have done in the middle, you can only fall to the end of being distorted by the winner.


    After the car, the teacher of the car, even if Strange is no longer good, how much knows the truth. It��s good to take the ancient one as the point of attack. Wrong is that he estimated the strength of the ancient one.


    A thousand hands of gold is the embodiment of the mind of the gods. If one can change and change, then one can naturally accept it. Strange''s movements are fast, and there is no such thing as an electric phoenix, and the thoughts are too late to rise. So he just rushed to the front of the ancient one, it was already held by a big hand, volley.


    The golden body of a thousand hands, even if it is a one percent one is enough to deal with Strange''s pigs. In the face of the ancient gold body that is more than two strokes of the palm of his own, even if Strange is full of anger in the chest, it is simply helpless.


    Such a scene can be described as aggrieved. If Strange is trying his best, and after a few hundred rounds with the ancient war, he will lose one stroke and a half, then there will be no regret in his heart. Because things are very clear, what he did was nothing but a car, and he was able to block the Mercedes-Benz car in an awkward position. This is enough to be proud of himself.


    But the fact is that he did not achieve this level, but in the beginning, when the move was not made, it was already lost in the hands of the ancient Master. Not expected to be vigorous, even that even a splash did not splash. Such a scene, of course, is to make his heart grievous and angry.


    The so-called anger burns through the cover of the heavens, probably the appearance of his present. It is precisely because of this anger and shame that he is more and more unable to accept such a result.


    The heart is unwilling, and naturally there are all kinds of struggles, and the truth is not to be shackled. In the face of such a kind of reaction, the ancient one is also difficult to face up.


    Those who have caught the shackles when they were young must have had such experience. When you catch a favorite bug, the more you have to be careful. On the one hand, the struggle of the worm is likely to jump out of your palm at any time, while on the other hand, you have to worry that you will accidentally hurt the worm when you miss it. If the insects are too powerful, they can''t be screwed up with a young child, and if the insects are short of arms and legs, it would be a pity.


    Gu Yi also had such concerns, because Strange was in her hands, and there was not much difference between a real bug and a bug. She was afraid of giving birth to any regrets, so in the face of Strange''s anger, she could only drink a "fixed" word.


    Fixing! Don''t look at the power of this spell is simple, but have to say, this is a big and simple, return to the true spell. Imagine that in the hands of the monkeys, this set of positions in the seventy-two changes can determine the seven fairies in the sky, so in the hands of today''s ancient Master, what is a Strange in the district? What about the characters?


    With the words and deeds, Strange was instantly stunned. In addition to a pair of eyes, he is no longer able to move. This is the result of the ancient pair of his men. If the ancient one is fully committed, then it is the eyes, even if it is a thought, I am afraid that it will be fixed.


    Strange was fixed, but the ancient one did not relax. Because she judged with her eyesight, she could clearly see the situation at the moment of Strange. The danger of struggling with himself is second, his greatest danger is still from his own body.


    Ashura Yoga is a secret biography of the Ashura family in the ancient Indian Ganges. Without Ashura''s physique, the mortal who practiced this law could not control the kind of anger and anger that was born from the heart. After such a method of cultivation and deepening into the depths, after the magical fire in the heart completely burns the mind, the practitioner can only become a **** Shura that only knows **** and fight, and until the death of the party, there is no other point of consciousness that belongs to him. . This is no different from death. Therefore, this law has also been a ban on Kama Taj.


    To be honest, she was really surprised when she saw that Strange had revealed the appearance of this Shura. At the beginning, she just regarded this as that Strange did not know where to see the secret of this Shura, and did not know how to begin self-cultivation.


    This example is not uncommon in the history of Kama Taj. After all, in the face of the vast collection of magical spells, even the most responsible teachers, it is impossible to explain the dangers of each spell. Under the circumstance, some people are exposed to things that should not be touched, which is also inevitable.


    The ancient one thought that Strange was such a bad luck, and already had the intention to remove this trouble for him. But a careful investigation revealed that things were not as simple as she thought.


    Ashura Yoga is a secret ride, and it is the spirit of the gods. The Dawei Tianlong descending magic method is to protect the Yuanshen with the Dragon Spirit, but it is necessary to guard against the Dragon Soul at all times. It is necessary to have a secret method of surrendering the power of the Dragon to last a long time.


    The two don''t seem to have much relevance, but when you think about it, there is a magical effect that complements each other. How to see this is not like accidental contact with the learned situation, but rather more like the response that some people have made after careful consideration. Reminiscent of the previous Strange''s title to Modu, how can Gu did not know, this is what her counter-attack came up with?


    For a time, Gu Yi��s heart was full of regrets. In her opinion, Mo Duo did not have the ability to pick up the name of the Supreme Master, but when he took it out, he was never under any Master of the History. Do not say anything else, just such a whimsy, there is the ability to open a genre in Kama Taj. And if he is willing to work hard, do not do that kind of ignorance, a hundred years later, his prestige is also important, never in the name of a district. It��s just a pity that a trick is wrong, and in the end it��s still ruined.


    The cherished heart can''t stop the sorrow of the righteousness. After the ancient palms were put together by the technique of Mustard Seeds, it was already placed on Modu.


    At this time, Modu is already retreating. Even if he temporarily opened a portal, it was just the rhythm of playing a big knife in front of the gate. Run again, can he still run out of the palm of the ancient one? Nature is impossible.


    He himself gave up this impossible idea and turned to the safety of his disciples. For him, everything he did was just a name for himself. Even though everything was as smooth as he thought, he couldn''t have reached the moment of fame.


    Without him, the transaction of nothing but the void is already destined for the end of his nothing.


    It should have been the great work that he had created, and he certainly did not want to be used to accomplish others. So in his opinion, Strange is the best person to take over his legacy and to shoulder the name of the Most Master. Masters and teachers are like fathers and sons. Modu is such a mood for Strange. In such a mood, he will of course worry that Sturge has been implicated in his own, so he would not be able to ask for the old one at this time.


    "Stephan, he didn''t know anything about what I did, so can I let him go?"


    "This is nature. Anyway, he is also a disciple of my disciples. I am not going to anger to him because of your fault!"


    The ancient one would not want to hurt Strange, so she naturally gave a promise from the good.


    And got such an answer, Mo Duo is really a thing but a heart. This is the end of the matter, can not be forced. So he can only sigh and abandon the book of the Necromancer in his hand.


    "Come on, I have already reached a deal with Void. If you want to stop me, then take advantage of it now and destroy me. Without a chip, the deal will naturally not continue, and that It''s what you want, isn''t it?"


    This is the meaning of the neck and the response to the ancient one. The husband is generous to death, and he can be a little daughter. Mo Duo even if he was unwilling, he also took out his usual pride and courage at this time.


    Dead, he is already not afraid. While watching him look so calmly to death, although he was sighing in the ancient heart, but in her hand, she did not mean anything. Under the righteousness, this is not tolerant of any children''s personal feelings. Even if she is, she can only say sorry to Modu at this time.


    With his hands clasped together, his mouthfulness is like a lot of Polo, and under the heart of his mind, thousands of buddhas immediately smashed together and made a pilgrimage. The infinite Buddha light gathered together and turned into a big hand of the sky, and merged from the left and right to Modu. If the hands are together, I am afraid that Modu has the ability to pass the sky, but also by this boundless force, the supreme Buddha light is thoroughly crushed into powder. What''s more, Mo Duo has no intention of resisting at this moment. Is it completely a kind of slaughter?


    This is the general trend has been set. Even Modu himself does not think that there will be any miracles born at this time. And beyond everyone''s expectations, at this time, it is really an accident.


    Perhaps it is true that there is a goddess of fortune in the favor of Modu. The breath of Satan and the chasing of the void could not be heard for a moment, and it could not be seen at night. It was at this time, but it was in this place, which appeared in the face of Modu, and appeared in the hands of the ancient one.


    Just like a broken lens, a huge space crack suddenly appeared. Then Satan, who was covered with scars, was immediately taken out of it. After a while, the horrible monster was like an octopus that wanted to drill a bottle, and wanted to squeeze out.


    Such a scene is really amazed by the ancient heart. In the face of such a sudden reversal of the situation, she sighed in a sigh of relief, and sang aloud the Sanskrit, and lifted all the mana, and forced her hands together.


    Whether you can turn all these powerful enemies into powder, you can see this trick!

 Chapter 1826： Pulling up the tiger skin

    It��s a good idea to say that it��s a good idea, but this kind of statement can��t be realized. This is not something that can be taken for granted.


    The ancient one of course wants to slap the murder of these few scourges directly, and that is simply a celebration of the day, all happy. But she also knows that the possibility of such a thing is not great, and even the most likely result is that she can''t do it. But at this time, doing better than doing nothing. At the very least, you did, you are qualified to expect a miracle.


    Of course, miracles can never happen, especially on the premise that they have just staged a miracle.


    Although this ancient one can be said to have done its best, the thousand hands have been pushed to the limit by her, but in the end she still has no grasp. The creations of Satan and the void are different from Modu. If the latter is a weak person who can be unilaterally hanged by the ancients, it is a kindergarten child, then Satan is the same heavyweight and even a heavyweight opponent. It is by no means a presence that can be moved casually.


    Although Satan is now the end of power, the hollow twisted creation is only a small part of itself, but in any case, their volume is placed there. This style of the ancient one is like the gods, no matter how good it is, for Satan, it is estimated that it is a big mouth on his face. As for the twisted monster of the void, this slap estimate is not much different from scratching itching.


    Who has seen people killing people by squeaking and scratching? Even if there is, this kind of thing should not happen to Satan and distorted creations.


    Therefore, although the sound and light effect is good, the momentum is indeed magnificent. But the end result was nothing but Satan was beaten, and the emptiness of creation was like a wild dog that had been burned by cigarette butts.


    This kind of situation can not achieve the purpose of the ancient one, but at this moment, even if she wants to pursue it again, it is not an easy task. The one just said can be said to have played Satan, they are not surprised. It��s like a person who just opened the door and was knocked out by the door. No one will be wary of such an attack, so naturally, Gu Yi was able to exert his greatest strength in such a raid.


    But now it is different. Satan has already entered the house, and it has been a great drink by the ancients. If he doesn''t watch out, he can only say that his brain has problems. And to be able to lay such a big name, Satan does not look like the type of brain problem. Therefore, naturally, it is impossible for him to give the ancient one a chance.


    Without a chance, the ancient one naturally did not dare to take it casually. After all, she has to deal with more than just Satan. For her, the void is the biggest threat in her eyes. And let her and Satan argue with each other, and finally let the void emptied cheaper. She even hopes that the cheaper person is herself. Therefore, it is her best choice to stand still.


    When the ancients did not move, Satan gradually recovered from the beginning of the attack.


    For him, the attack on the ancient one is not a good thing. If he is said to be in full bloom, then naturally it is said. But the current situation is that he has already consumed the magic, and he is unfortunately involved in the shocking nuclear explosion. It is a lucky thing to survive. Naturally, I want to hold on to the ancient The attack on one is not so easy.


    Fortunately, he supported it, and it was silent. This gave him a foundation, a foundation for pretending. In the face of the ancient Master who no longer hides and hides his identity. He is now propping up his huge body, and then snoring against her.


    "Supreme Master? Are you finally showing up? Why, you hide in the dark, do you think it is time to close the net? Or do you think that everything is in your hands, there is nothing that can make you Fearful? If this is the case, then I can only say that you still think too simple. The situation is not what you can control!"


    "I don''t have time to tell you these nonsense, Satan! Since you dare to fight the human mind, then you have to give me the preparation for paying a heavy price for this. I am deceiving, calculating each other, which is the rule between us. Since you have lost this game, then honestly roll me back to your hell. Otherwise, I don''t mind leaving you forever!"


    Satan''s weakness is that he can''t pretend. It��s just that the ancient one is not sure. At this time, Satan still hides the cards that have been turned over. For these old devils who have lived for thousands of years, it is too normal to hide one or two hands. Before there was no absolute certainty, Gu Yi did not intend to fight with such a guy.


    The battle of the beastly beast is the most deadly. Her most important energy is still to deal with the invasion of the void, and naturally, in the face of Satan''s problems, she will naturally produce the idea of ??being indifferent.


    However, although she has such a decision, this does not mean that other people will follow her decision. At this moment, at the moment when she said this, Stark and Peter were already in the bang of the bang, appearing in front of them. While seeing the lag of Satan''s existence, Stark also laughed at the moment and mocked him.


    "Satan? Your luck is really good. There is no such explosion that can kill your life. What should I say? Is this the so-called unsuccessful Xiaoqiang? No, you are not as strong as you, you are simply It��s a water bear bug, so strong that I am touched!��


    He confessed to where the previous gift came from, and for his frankness, Satan blushes his eyes almost immediately.


    The feeling of being a mortal being a monkey is not good, and the worst thing is that he didn''t realize it at the beginning, and he was a cheerful monkey. This is a great shame for him. As a **** monarch who has always been known for his arrogance and anger, this shame is enough to make him a deep killing of Stark.


    "Very good, Tony Stark. You have proved to me with your actions, that is, you have become glorious and have become the most inconvenient existence in the world. From today, I will spare no effort to destroy. You, not only yourself, all the people you are associated with, all things that are related to you, I will destroy them, and I will not leave them at all."


    "Of course, they are the first, they will be you. This is my reward for what you have done, believe me, Mr. Stark. For the rest of your life, this reward will definitely make you feel the deepest. The pain, and the longest despair. This is what you deserve, isn''t it?"


    "Ha, do you think you will have such an opportunity?"


    The words have already said this point, and Stark will certainly not have any politeness to Satan. Although he has not been so polite to Satan from the beginning, his attitude has obviously become more and more serious.


    "Don''t think that you can escape from such a nuclear explosion. Everything is fine, Satan. Don''t forget, that''s what I put, and how powerful this special gift is, no one will be better than me. More clearly. Seriously, you can escape, I am very surprised. But I believe that even if you can escape, it will definitely not be a price. If I have not guessed wrong, now you should be It��s very weak. So, your performance today should be just an illusion of strong support. If this is the case, then you feel that we have to keep you here forever, how much chance can you escape? ?"


    When this statement came out, Satan��s heart was suddenly shocked, and then he couldn��t help but scream.


    After all, I haven��t figured out that I will kill such a character in the middle. The posture that had been strongly supported was instantly pierced, and Satan almost immediately felt that his eyes had changed color. This is not a good thing.


    If you said that the ancient one was still afraid that he was trapped in the beast, hurt his own words. Then, after realizing that he is just a paper tiger, she naturally will not have such concerns. And let go of this worry, the ancient one is still very interested in the matter of Satan''s burial in the human world.


    You must know that there is only one thousand days to be a thief, and there is a saying of a thousand days to prevent thieves. If there is a choice, do you want to let the **** monarch like Satan stay in **** in the world? After all, there is no chance.


    After all, these **** monarchs are all savage and savage, and they are extraordinary. Under normal circumstances, even if it is her ability, it is impossible to want one-on-one to win over one of them. And if it is over-fired, it will be united by her, and she will suffer if she suffers.


    At the time, she could not take such a risk. Simply, these devils have the same concerns for her, and she simply restrains each other''s actions in a contractual manner.


    This is an old-fashioned move and a must-have initiative. And if there is an opportunity to put her in front of her and let her destroy such a strong enemy, do you say she will be merciful? I believe that any ambitious person will probably not be such a woman.


    Although the ancient one is a woman, but she can see from her can''t start a good deed, her heart has long been a rock-solid. So, when she moved to Satan''s side in a moving look, blocking her back, her meaning was already evident.


    This is a big deal!


    Satan��s heart is already a wake-up call. Between the two, thousands of thoughts are also rushing from his mind.


    What should he do when he is going to die?


    Do the fight for the beast? This sounds heroic and generous. But to be honest, there is no other value other than the dignity that can make him die. Satan is very clear on the strength of both sides. He does not think that he has a life, and he can really make a way out.


    If the strength is healthy, then it can still be seen as a five-five double open. Even if the other person has the power of the Supreme Master, he is fearless. However, there is no limit to the strength of the next body. At this time, I will find the trouble of such a strong enemy as the Supreme Master. It is really a hurry to find a dead end.


    Although Satan is brave, he is not the kind of goods that only know how to wear the world. So this road is not feasible. And if he let him lose his helmet and throw away his armor, he will not be reconciled in his heart.


    It��s not a shame to say that it��s just a matter of time. It��s just that you can escape this problem, which is something that Satan must consider.


    The ancient one is notoriously superb and has a lot of wisdom. And the evil spirit knight''s ability to shuttle the world is also something that he is afraid of. Careful calculations, in his current situation, the possibility of safely escape is less than 30%. And risking 70% of the risk of betting on your own life, this obviously can not be drawn?


    So what should I do? It��s hard to be awkward, do you want to be low? Isn��t it better to do his mother��s work?


    Satan is in a dilemma. When I don''t know how to be good, a faint voice suddenly comes out of his ear.


    "Your Majesty. By the momentum of the Nether Monster, you may find a way to live."


    If you look closely, you can find that a skull full of cracks is like a deafness, stuffed in Satan''s cochlea. This skull is not someone else, it is Randel.


    It must be known that in the previous big bang, Satan was incapable of escaping. It was Keye Kiel who used all his strength and burned the soul almost, and then gave Satan the opportunity to come to life and help him return to the world.


    He has a life-saving grace in Satan, and it is natural for Satan to throw him away like garbage. Simply, looking at him now because of the use of the force beyond the limits of the fragile appearance, Satan directly hid him in his body, to protect it.


    Careful calculations, there are not many places to hide, ears are probably the most acceptable place. And here, Randel can help Satan to make a plan, if you don''t care about what kind of cleanliness, it is also a good place to go.


    Always, there is an urgent need, and Satan has not considered that much. However, I did not expect to be at this critical juncture. However, Dekeer really pointed out a way out for him.


    With this advice, Satan has no need to say more about Randel. At the moment, he has a big wing, and it is already a raging magic fire, and it is threatening to all the people in front of him.


    "If you want to stay with me, if you have the ability, come on. But even if you can leave me here, don''t think too much. Don''t forget, here is more than me. The monster behind me is not what. A vegetarian thing. Anxious to me, a big death will die. Can pull you together in this monster''s belly, better than me alone buried here!"

 Chapter 1827： Bargaining

    The tiger is still dead, this is probably the most real feeling that Satan gives today.


    Don''t look at the present, he is already a tough end, everyone knows that he doesn''t think he can leave here alive. However, if he is really guilty and wants to use the power of the Nether Monster to succumb to them, they are really not sure whether he will be really pulled by him.


    In the end, it is a terrible existence for thousands of years, no one will look down on him at this juncture. Adding this kind of thing is related to your own life, no one will be careful.


    For a time, the scene was somewhat frozen. Even if you know that the ingredients of Satan''s threat may be a little bigger, you don''t dare to be the first bird, and test whether he has the courage to do so.


    This allowed Satan to see a glimmer of hope. After all, if there were any choices, he would not want to do so. After all, getting rid of these humans is not good for him. Therefore, as the situation eased, he slowly slowed down his tone and began to seek negotiations.


    "Supreme Master, I believe you can see it. Compared with the threats I bring, these forces from outside the planet are a greater threat. Instead of wasting precious time and energy on me, then It is better to concentrate your strengths and deal with these terrible monsters. If so, it is better to make an agreement between us!"


    "I can assure you that you will not do anything to you when you deal with this enemy from outside the planet. Even I can help you to help you deal with this alien force. Wait until After you have repelled the monster of this alien planet, let��s talk about the battle between us. How about?��


    Satan thinks that this condition is still reasonable. After all, he does not show the consistent style of arson. As a devil, this is a rare and precious thing. Even if it is typical that it is forced by the current situation, it will not be an exception.


    Satan thinks that he is very large, but in the ancient one, this group of people did not have a little sincerity. Let''s not say how much binding this kind of verbal guarantee can be. Just the kind of assistance he said from the side, people can''t help but doubt his motives.


    Who knows that he is really willing to help humanity fight against the void, or is it a fight for a fisherman''s profit? In the attitude of a non-my ethnic group, whether it is ancient one or Stark, I would rather believe that he is the latter.


    "Not so good! Satan, if you really want to negotiate, then come up with enough sincerity. Just a guarantee of this level, you can''t convince anyone!"


    "Sincerity? What kind of sincerity do you want?"


    Satan cracked his mouth. Although the answer to the ancient one is not the answer he most wants to hear, but in any case, this is always better than a sip, and there is no room for change.


    "I want you to take out your real name and swear in the name of hell. If you really want to swear in this way, don''t swear in it, or even help us, then it''s not impossible to put you here. However, if you can''t even do this, then even if you fight a broken net, we can''t leave you behind!"


    The answer of Gu Yi was categorical, leaving no room for a trace of negotiation. In this regard, Satan first subconsciously wants to bargain. But after thinking a little about it, he still pressed the idea down.


    The conditions of the ancient one are not high. As he had thought before, she would arrogate and provoke that she should not be involved in the world for a lifetime. This condition is only a guarantee in his original statement.


    This is normal, just like buying a car with a modern person. The picture is a peace of mind, is a no need to look after. The reason why the requirements of the ancient one is so low is not that she did not think about the lion''s big mouth and put forward harsh conditions. But after she thought about it, she didn''t think it was a good time for a big opening.


    The lion''s big opening itself is about timing and circumstances. Do not say whether you are strong enough this question, whether the other party still has room for retreat, is something that must be considered.


    There is room for the other side, this knife can not only make him hurt, but also make it deadly. This is the root cause of the success of the Lions. And if it has already pushed the other party to the road, it will have to slap the other party. When you are a muddy temper, are you so bullied by you?


    The situation at the moment of Satan is not much different from standing on the edge of the cliff. Then he is forced to persecute him, saying that he will not come back. Under such a dangerous situation, Gu Yi did not have so much mood to test his bottom line and play games on the negotiating table with him.


    The line is the line, not the line is not. The bottom line has been drawn, and Satan is willing to accept this sentence.


    It can be said that it is this recognition that Satan has dispelled the idea of ??bargaining. Since there is no such idea, then the rest is naturally a matter of course.


    "Well, just do what you said. I, Satan, the morning star road, Westfa here swears in the name of anxious hell."


    In order to avoid extra-budgets, Satan��s actions are not decisive. However, even if he is so arbitrarily determined, he will inevitably have to make a living.


    This incident is not on Stark''s body, nor on Peter''s body. The two of them did not have any objections to the ancient one, which can be seen from their silent attitude. There are priorities, and in the current situation, the threat from the void is definitely better than Satan. And if you have to make a choice between the two, then let go of Satan and go all out to deal with the void, obviously it is the choice that they will make.


    In their view, this may be the most correct approach at the moment. However, in Modu''s view, this practice is stupid.


    Is the void horrible? Indeed, the void is terrible. If the earth is a family living in a broken house with four sides, then the void is the tiger bear who comes to the door with the smell. It is possible to break into the door at any time.


    But to say that this is really a situation in which a family is broken, then it may not be. At the very least, in Modu''s view, things are not going to such a point. Because it is like human beings can tame tiger leopard bears, even if it is a void, it may not be tamed.


    After all, the book of the treasure of the dead in the void can be in his hands. And holding this treasure, and signing the alliance with Dommam, he has the confidence to control the void, so that all the actions of the void are in their own hands.


    What a good chance this is. As long as you seize this opportunity, you can sweep away the inner troubles of the earth for thousands of years, and thoroughly slap the guys like Satan. But what do the Supreme Masters do? Regardless of his painstaking efforts, he struggled to meet the guys like Satan. This kind of practice is really hurting the heart of Mo Duo, so that he has a kind of sadness and resentment.


    It is expected that the Chinese singer heard the words of "Chen Ning and Gentile, not giving a slave" in the same mood. And just as the Chinese loyalists of the past saw through the decay of the Qing Dynasty, they resolutely wanted to drive out the shackles and restore China. At this time, Modu naturally no longer hopes for the rotten generation in his eyes. When he thought of a turn, he was already with an unsuccessful desire to become a benevolent person, and resolutely decided to come in at this moment.


    "Satan! You can''t live and leave from here! Even if they promised to spare you, I won''t spare you. Today, you will die for me in this place!"


    Modu��s words came out, and several people present, including Satan, did not change his face.


    Although Modu��s ability is quite different from each of them, no one will put him in his heart. But in any case, the big disaster at the moment is what he recruited. According to such a terrible means, no one can be sure, he will not come up with any horrible means at this time.


    This is a big hidden danger and has to be prevented. And just when they are worried, they turn their attention to Modu. Modu has already picked up the book of the Necromancer, like a fire moth, and the head does not return to the end of the empty monster.


    This is something that no one thought of, and when Satan realized that Modu��s move was in the end, and shouted ��Hurry to stop him,�� Modu himself was already in the flesh and blood of the shadow monster. And also in a burst of flesh and blood, the whole thing is integrated into it.


    This time, it seems to add a salary to the fire. In an instant, the monsters that were simply squirming and twisting began to struggle.


    This monster came across the border, originally in accordance with its instinct, it is like a parasite, bit by bit through the cracks of this space, in the case of maximizing the preservation of itself, into this human international. However, with Modu''s moths fighting fire. It is like giving this monster a sudden installation of a brain. With the brain, there is the ability to think. And when the ability to think exceeds the instinctive reaction, its own attempts are naturally replaced by new ideas.


    Modu has only one idea, which is to use the power of the void to destroy the great enemy of Satan. So those things that the superiors are not willing to do, he personally does it. Even if he abandoned everything, he is still not leaving.


    Modu��s intention was so strong that the feedback was on the empty behemoth, that is, the flesh and blood that came in immediately became an octopus wrist, which was like a shackle at the same time as it was consumed. In general, tearing up the cracks in this space.


    The barrier of the space is like a glass, and there is a crack in the ripples. And seeing more and more of the empty flesh and blood began to emerge from these cracks, and there are many postures that may break out at any time. In Satan��s heart, I couldn��t help but shed cold sweat.


    To be honest, he is really afraid of Modu, who is not afraid of fear. I don''t know what kind of hatred and resentment he has with himself, so that he can do such a situation in order to deal with himself. It��s simply not giving him a little bit of a living.


    For the first time, he began to wonder if his idea of ??playing the human world was wrong. If there is such a madman in the world, what if he has the ability to turn his hand to cover the rain?


    I don��t know if the husband is angry, the corpse is two, and the blood is five steps. The world is a vegetarian. Today is also. Even if he really ruled the whole earth, it became the true God of hundreds of millions of people worshipping. When I met such a righteous man and a warrior who dared to give up my life and took the righteousness, he couldn��t be able to carry it forever.


    As a natural demon, Satan never puts humanity in his eyes. In his view, the life span of human beings has only been hurried for decades. When he took a nap, humans may have changed for several generations. The so-called civilization that has been worked hard for hundreds of years and created by dozens of generations is just a thing that can be destroyed by blowing it.


    This kind of life is really humble. In the mind of high above, he regards such life as a lamb and carries out so-called captivity to them. This is supposed to be a matter of gratitude to Dade. I don''t want to, the human beings in the district are so brave that when they face their captive intentions and reveal their mouthfuls of fangs, he is inevitably chilled and sweaty.


    Is humanity so insultable? If you think so, isn��t your wild vision in the wrong direction at the beginning?


    No wonder Satan will be cranky at this time. In such a series of blows, he may have been excited, but in the end it is inevitable to bury the embers in his heart. And when these embers piled up together and pressed tightly to him like a knife and axe, he would be so timid, that is, normal things.


    What is the hero of Qin Shihuang, the hero is good. In the face of Jing''s thorns, he will be embarrassed and walk around the column. Satan, a guy who is self-righteous and has such a change, is naturally not surprising at all.


    He has lost his courage. In the face of a vicious monster who is like a vicious dew, he chooses to devour himself. Now he can''t help but retreat. He almost shrinks his huge body in the earth and rock of the mountains.


    Such a reaction is naturally distasteful. However, the ancient first class did not show any disdainful look to Satan''s reaction, but faced a savage and horrible vanity monster invariably revealing a dignified look.


    Satan? It is not enough. The current virtual invasion is the big crisis they really have to face. Just, how is it good? For a time, even if they were, they were somewhat unpredictable.

 Chapter 1828： Environmental crisis for negotiation

    The body of the Nether Monster is really huge. Don''t look at this time, this emptiness monster has been drilling a considerable volume under the deliberate drive of Modu consciousness, and the eclectic tentacles can reach a length of several hundred meters. However, compared with its true size, this weight is not a big deal, and it is not worth mentioning at all.


    The huge tentacles stretched as far as they could, and in order to reach their own goals, they had to crawl on the ground again and again, so that they could drag their bigger body. This type of exercise can be said to be sparse in any other animal, but it is amazing and shocking. Because it moves like this every time, it is the result of shaking the ground. The violent tremor, as it moves from everyone''s feet, always gives the illusion that the whole earth is sinking.


    Perhaps this is not an illusion. It must be known that the Death Valley itself was formed three million years ago when the earth''s gravity crushed the earth''s crust into huge rock masses. The prominent part of the rock became the foothills in the canyon, while the sloping place became the deep valley. By the time of the Ice Age, huge amounts of seawater poured into the canyon, flooding the entire basin. In the death valley, after millions of years of high-temperature transpiration, this huge salt lake left over from the ancient century has already been evaporated and cleaned. Now it is left, but it is a layer of salt lake. Only.


    It is itself a crack in the crust that is blocked by rock blocks, plus its elevation is the lowest point in North America. It is not a joke to say that it will collapse and fall because of the action of the Nether Monster.


    Having seen the huge prototype of this Nether Monster, Peter and Stark did not doubt this possibility at all. The huge mountain of meat that stretches for hundreds of kilometers, placed on the human side, is no less inferior to those rolling hills. And such a huge body itself represents an unimaginable quality.


    It must be known that all the mountains, but not the crust, collide and squeeze each other. Essentially, they are part of the earth''s crust, and even from a mechanical point of view, there are two crust plates together to take over its weight. So, what kind of mountains are you, how magnificent, even if you say that you are towering into the sky, you don''t have to worry about the day when the mountains are too heavy and the earth''s crust is crushed. Unless it is said that it is an unprecedented Cataclysm, the whole world''s plates have begun to make great movements. Otherwise, this is basically impossible.


    However, the situation of the Nether Monster can be different from these mountains. Its essence is that flesh and blood, spirituality mixed with earth and stone from hell, but the real weight is not a little bit of relationship with the earth. And if all of its bodies come into the world, then other places will not say for a moment, the land of Death Valley must not bear its heavy weight.


    At that time, the crustal subsidence is small. If there is a chain reaction, and the several plates that make up the North American continent begin to move to different degrees, then this is not a joke.


    Just a big earthquake can have a tremendous impact on modern society. And if the frequent earthquakes are involved in the Yellowstone National Park in Wyoming, then the fun is really big.


    Yellowstone National Park, don''t look at it as a park. At the same time, it is also the largest active volcano in the world. The Yellowstone volcano has a land area of ??9,000 square kilometers. At the bottom, a magma reservoir with a diameter of 70 kilometers and a thickness of 10 kilometers is still inflated, and it is dangerous to have only eight kilometers from the nearest surface. Even if you use the butt, you can think of it.


    There is a joke that says, wake up, the Yellowstone volcano erupted, and the United States is finished. This sentence may be a joke, but it is not far from the truth.


    Once the Yellowstone volcano erupts, it is not the direct destruction of volcanic lava. The smog of the volcanic eruption can break through the atmosphere and reach an altitude above tens of thousands of meters. By then, it will take only three or four days, a large amount of volcanic ash will reach the European continent, and three-quarters of the entire United States will be covered by volcanic dust.


    At this time, 90% of the creatures within a thousand kilometers around the volcanic eruption were not spared. As long as they are exposed to the outdoor environment, they will die due to the inhalation of large amounts of volcanic ash. And those who are thousands of kilometers away, the test that awaits them is a global cooling.


    At least six to ten years, because the sulphuric acid gas layer of the volcanic eruption covers the whole world, the average temperature of the whole earth will drop by ten degrees Celsius, and the earth''s north pole will drop by twelve degrees Celsius. Don''t look at this data is not big, the light and cold caused by volcanic ash add up, this effect is enough to drag half of the world into the ice cold era.


    The whole of North America will last for several months, and there will be incredible snowfall in the equatorial region. Global weather disasters come one after another, and unless you can fly to the sky and shoulder to shoulder, the lack of energy and the shortage of food can cause millions or even tens of millions of abnormal deaths.


    Seeing this, maybe someone will say it, this is impossible. After all, it is not the primitive society. How can such a powerful scientific and technological force as human beings be defeated by this volcanic eruption?


    I think that this seems to make a point. However, the reality is that this is already the minimum sacrifice that can be achieved under the protection of human science and technology.


    Natural disasters and man-made disasters. Sometimes, compared with man-made disasters, natural disasters will be even more intense and irresistible. Human technology can change the way of life of human beings, but if you want to change the ecological environment of the earth and change the laws of nature, you still have something to do.


    The cooling of the global area is no less harmful than an ice age. Perhaps it may not be as exaggerated as the horror of the movie, but it is really necessary to elaborate, but it may not be worse. Do not say anything else, it is an uncontrollable problem that crops under this temperature change are reduced.


    A large number of plants die under the influence of temperature and light, which in turn affects the balance of the entire ecosystem. Both the natural world and the livestock raised by human animal husbandry will fall into the state of extinction because of the demise of plants. It is difficult for a clever woman to have no rice, no natural grass growing crops, no one can raise the low temperature era for many years, without the support of herds and crops, human beings are technologically advanced. Can you still rely on charging for a living? Electricity is not what you want.


    In the absence of complete universalization of nuclear energy, the production of the Ark reactor relies entirely on the United States. In addition to the sweetness of the East, the whole world has attracted several large-scale Ark reactors due to the debt relationship. Most countries still rely on thermal power generation and a small amount of clean energy to generate electricity.


    And the power generation does not say anything. Most of the new energy sources will have huge changes under the influence of the environment. Let''s say solar energy. The light that has lasted for ten years has weakened, and it is destined that solar energy will not reach the expected level. And the key hydropower, who is sure, under the influence of low temperature, the river that was expected to bring huge energy will not be frozen?


    These are all issues that are extremely scary, and as president, Stark has to put such issues into his own considerations.


    Returning to the outside world, he got in touch with Jarvis. Under Jarvis''s calculations, the possibility of such a thing he is worried about is more than 50%. Fifty percent, this is only a little different from what must happen. Unless it''s because of luck, however, looking at what has happened recently, Stark can no longer hope for luck.


    For the sake of the present, if you want to avoid the situation that he is worried about, you can only find a way to stop him before the virtual monster completely enters the world. And how can we stop such a huge thing, there is always no clue in Stark��s heart.


    He has tried the 120 million tons of nuclear bombs. This has failed to kill this thing. What else can he do? On the power, he may indeed find a weapon more powerful than the 120 million tons of nuclear bombs, but the problem is, even if he takes this weapon out, will he dare to use it?


    The 120 million tons of nuclear bombs are used in hell. After all, they are the territory of others. Even if they are all blown up, they have nothing to do with him. But in the world, on the land of the United States, he simply couldn��t imagine what the consequences of using this level of weapons would be.


    This level of disaster caused by man-made has in some sense been no different from natural disasters. No matter which one is, it is not a fragile earth that can withstand it.


    Stark didn''t have the courage to risk the collapse of the entire planet to use those super weapons, so in this situation, he couldn''t do anything with the empty monsters in front of him.


    hit? That must not be able to fight. Without super weapons, any other weapon is just scratching it. And if the army is sent up, it may mean that it will cause unnecessary accidental injuries. Stark didn''t have that big heart, filling the soldiers who had been hard to find back into this bottomless pit. Therefore, he is now able to rely on the means to rely on only two.


    "Sir Modu? I know you are inside, can you hear me?"


    negotiation. This may not be the most fun thing, but at the moment, it is indeed the most appropriate means. In theory, it is impossible to negotiate with such a monster. Because no one can be sure, this monster must have a long brain. And even if he grows his mind, it doesn''t mean that everyone''s brain circuit is on a line, so there must be the possibility of sitting down and negotiating.


    You treat the flat as a circle, and I treat the circle as a square. The world view is different. How can we reach a consensus and consensus even if we can talk? This is why Stark didn''t have such an idea at the beginning. He didn''t fundamentally think that he could have the same idea as this group. However, the situation is different now. Obviously, this meat mountain has a new will and a more direct view. And as far as the previous Modu''s actions are concerned, it is not difficult to imagine how much his consciousness can play in this mountain.


    The meat mountain like the monster can''t be negotiated, but that doesn''t mean you can''t negotiate with the Baron Modu. Although his practices and behaviors are somewhat unobtrusive, in any case, he used to be a human being, and there is still a little possibility of dialogue.


    This possibility is a bit meager, but I have to say that Stark has a good luck. After he tried to convey his voice to the pile of meat hills, there was already a fascination in the fleshy mountain, and then slowly pieced together into a face.


    The huge face of Baron Modu appeared there and whispered in the direction of Stark.


    "Tony Stark''s ignorant ruler idiot idiot. He wants to talk to me. What does he want to do?"


    The intermittent sound, accompanied by the whisper of thunder, even if it is a few hundred miles away, it can be vaguely heard clearly. It is conceivable that people who have been squared for hundreds of miles have heard how ugly the look of someone who called their idiots and idiots.


    With his usual temperament, if he is stunned by his face, he will give him a little color in words if he does not go back. However, in the face of such a big face, he is too embarrassed, and he can''t stop. With the intention of negotiating, he did not intend to irritate this guy with a bad temper because of this. So he can only swallow this breath in the same way as anyone else.


    "Mr. Modu. I am looking for you to ask you one thing. Do you want to kill Satan or want to protect the world! This is very important, so please answer my question?"


    The absolute gap in size has forced Stark to maintain a certain degree of humility. Fortunately, this situation can only be seen by a few people who are in charge, and will not be detrimental to his reputation.


    And when he heard the question from Stark, Modu��s face was also twisted for a while. That is the distortion in the true sense, and the large pieces of muscles do not know how many shapes have been transformed in a short period of time. In the end, when these weird things were re-assembled into Modu''s face, his face was full of anger and an unspeakable confusion.


    "Satan must be killed by my mission, my glory guards the world to guard it."


    His words are confusing, and Stark is very worried. But at this time, he can only continue to scalp and continue.


    "If you want to guard the world, then stop. Sir Modu, don''t you understand? Now your destruction of the world itself will be even greater than that of a Satan. Unless you want to destroy this. The world, otherwise, just hurry and stop now!"

 Chapter 1829： The only chance of framing

    Stark��s speech is called a righteousness, and he has no way to rebel. This situation is very obvious. No one can stand up to the persuasion to dare to do such an anecdote. The excuse of the foot is absolutely impossible.


    Starting with the safety of the entire planet, this may be one of the most compelling reasons for the moment. I have been busy for so long, and even gambled so big, is it not this? Although it is said that there are more or less personal honors in it, it is really not easy to do this with personal honor.


    Stark intends to use this as a reason to control Modu��s actions and even to further awaken his inner sense of responsibility. Although this kind of thing sounds a bit unreasonable, because it is equivalent to killing all efforts of Modu. But in the current situation, he chose this without a little psychological barrier.


    Compared with hundreds of millions of people, it is of no importance. Even if this person is himself, he will not hesitate any more, let alone this person is not himself.


    It��s strange to blame Modu for choosing the wrong path. To a certain extent, this is the result of his own mistakes, so paying the price for his own mistakes seems to be justified.


    It is certainly the best thing to solve the problem with reason. After all, if your fist can''t beat your enemy, then using your mouth will become your only choice. Only when the effort on the mouth is not good, will things fall to the worst of them.


    Stark feels that he hasn''t reached the worst point yet, even if it''s only one step away, but there is still a little bit of difference. If Mordecon makes sense, then things can still have a turn. The question is, will Modu now easily reason with them?


    It makes sense that this is something that an extremely rational or fairly principled person can do. For those who are irrational, it is impossible for him to stop and tell you what is the reason. I am afraid that your words have just been spoken, and the fists of others have already fallen on your face. For those who have no principle, it is daily to say a set of things, and to reason with such people, it shows that there is no difference between it and fart.


    Mo Du Li should be the kind of person with both reason and principle. Without reason, he can''t be a qualified mage, and without principles, he can''t make such sacrifices. Such a person should be a very persuasive object. Although he is stubborn, that does not mean that he cannot accept reality. The scientific basis for realism is placed in front of him, and he is not allowed to succumb.


    However, the premise of all this is based on the original Modu, the human being with reason and principle. The current situation is whether the Baron Modu is still such a presence, which is really a question worth discussing.


    The human will is indeed commendable. In the dangerous environment of the earth, in the case of the gods and demons, and the human beings as the lambs, human beings can also walk out of their own path and gradually become the protagonist of the planet, which must be attributed to human beings. Powerful to the will that does not match their race at all.


    However, the power of the will does not mean that human beings can do everything. At the very least, in the face of the void, the human will will hardly play the role of their role.


    The Nether Monster, in the end, is a real thing that is entangled with countless pieces of soulful ideas and is revealed by the power of the void. The human will is not special in it, and it can even be described as ordinary.


    It can be said that unless the will of the will is purely extreme, and there is no fear of foreign matter erosion and interference, any human will falls into such an environment, I am afraid it will fall into a big dye tank. Being involuntarily exposed to erosion and pollution.


    Stark thought that Modu would be a special case, but obviously he was not. Mo Duo is not the ancient one. He has the opportunity to cultivate his own will through exercise without any leakage. The demand for talent is too high, but unfortunately, he does not have such talent. His will is completely dependent on himself and depends on his natural level. As far as his standard is concerned, although his will is stronger than that of ordinary people, he is not strong enough to ignore everything.


    This also makes him inevitably become chaotic when he is desperately involved in the flesh and blood of this void.


    Countless broken souls are interfering with his own consciousness, and countless distractions are also invading his thoughts. On the surface, this flesh and blood from the void seems to be dominated by him. But in fact, whether this is the case or not, whether Mo Duo can be called Mo Duo, this is a matter of drawing a question mark.


    Such a thing is not something that Stark can expect. Therefore, when he was full of expectation and hoped to see the turning point, what he got was only such an answer.


    "Stark... untrustworthy guy... Satan... must be destroyed... destroy it... destroy it... shred it... swallow it... let him Despair... Let him suffer... Let him regret being against us..."


    Just like the answer to the mental retardation, let Stark have a rough judgment on the situation at this time. The result of such a judgment is really to make him feel uncomfortable in his heart.


    From the inside, Stark��s impression of Modu is pretty good. Although Mo Duo��s performance is really arrogant and stinking, but these things he made to fight against Satan can make Stark ignore these problems and thus look at him so high.


    Compared with Guy, who is a big intrigue and a trick, even if he counts his opponent and even his teammates are not let go, Mo Duo can say a sincerity. Although he has brought a huge threat to the world, it is undeniable that his intention is good, and at the very least, he did not regard his teammates as a target.


    The mistake is that he made a wrong choice and insisted on his choice to the end. If he did not make such a mistake, then he may be another appearance now, maybe it is not necessarily glory.


    What a pity? Of course it is a pity. However, Stark knew that it was not the time for him to feel sorry for the encounter with Modu. Now they have more difficult problems to solve. And when a road has been determined to be unworkable, he can only pin his hopes on another road.


    Gu Yi Master. As an expert in dealing with this mysterious situation, can she come up with an effective way to be the only thing that Stark can now rely on? So naturally, when the situation has not deteriorated to the worst of the circumstances, he can only throw the problem in front of the ancient one.


    "Supreme Master, you have to think of a solution. Sir Modu can''t communicate at all. If he is allowed to continue this way, even if he does nothing, it may pose a fatal threat to the world. I can Explicitly telling you that with the size of the void monster we have seen, once it appears on the earth, there will be an unprecedented earthquake in the North American continent. Once the earthquake is implicated in the Yellowstone super volcano, let that instability If an active volcano erupts, then the entire human race is likely to usher in an extinction crisis! You must stop this from happening, even at any cost!"


    In a few short sentences, Stark has already said the seriousness of the problem. In the face of such a serious state of affairs, Gu Yi��s heart could not help but mention it.


    She really did not think that things would be so serious that they would be in a state of disappointment, and that the entire human race would have a crisis of extinction. Of course, she did not doubt the authenticity of Stark��s claim. However, this kind of thought turned around in her mind, and she was naturally denied by her.


    Let''s not say whether Stark will deceive her at this time. The value and ability of science itself is worthy of her attention to such a problem. Stark said that this kind of thing will happen on the basis of science, then the probability of its occurrence must exist, and not low. And in the precautionary mentality, how to prepare for this response can not be overemphasized.


    However, how can we prevent this empty monster from entering the world completely? Gu Yi��s heart was quickly calculated, and soon, she took out a belly case.


    "I can use the power of the Earth itself to banish it and return it to hell. But I need time and need more protection. This level of monsters can''t stand there and let me banish him, and in this In the process, you must protect my safety, otherwise, we will no longer have any chance!"


    The ancient method is very straightforward. Since it is based on the earth, the earth is the largest capital she can rely on. Naturally, the magic of the earth with the ability of the earth itself is the best choice to cope with the current situation.


    The magic of the earth''s veins is ever-changing, and it is called the ultimate in the Karma Taj''s spell. And such a kind of magic, in the hands of different people, naturally has different effects. As I said before, the ordinary mages play the magic of the earth. It is estimated that the portal will be opened and the range of the earth will move quickly. Masters like Modu can go one step further and do incredible things like changing the landscape and adjusting the Earth''s magnetic field.


    As the founder of Karma Taj, the master of the geology of magic, the ancient Master can certainly do more on this basis.


    For example, in the contract she signed with many gods, there is a considerable part of the magic of the earth. The contract is only a binding function. It can give her a notice-like effect when the devil violates the contract they signed. After getting this notice, what Gu Yi can do is to use the contractual consent and the power of the Earth itself to exile it. To put it bluntly, the contract itself is only a warning, and the magic of the earth is the armed force that maintains this warning.


    Nowadays, the idea of ??the ancient one is the same as dealing with the gods and devils, using the magic of the earth to control the majestic power of the earth itself, and then using this force to suppress the threat from the void. What is different from dealing with those demons is that because the void itself has not had any agreement with her, she is not as quick and convenient as dealing with the gods when doing this kind of power transfer.


    Such a powerful magic, its structure itself is a huge workload. Just as human beings want to complete the launch of a nuclear weapon, as early as the need to build nuclear weapons, the construction of launch platforms and procedures and a series of complex work, her work in this area is equally complex.


    Dealing with the demon, that is everything has been arranged, just waiting for her to press the launch button. And to deal with this monster, everything can only start from scratch, of course, the situation is not the same. The most important thing is that all of this must be done in a short time. And if this is the case, even her, it is impossible to not reveal a little flaw.


    Whether it is the energy operation that mobilizes the vast veins, or the signal released by herself as the core, it is impossible to not attract the attention of the monster. And especially in the premise that there is Modu consciousness in this monster, it is almost inevitable to reject the action of the ancient one.


    Once the monster realizes what Gu Yi is doing, he will definitely stop her from being desperate. At that time, if no one is to contain the action of this monster, and to give time to the ancients, then the fate of the earth is really a imaginable thing.


    Wisdom, such as Stark and Peter, will soon be able to understand the key. In this regard, they immediately made a guarantee.


    "Let us give it to us. As long as we have a sigh of relief, I promise that this guy won''t hurt you a bit!"


    They are talking about this in their chests, and with the current situation and their serious attitude, I am afraid that their hearts already have the consciousness to stop the ancient one and to step on their bodies.


    However, it is a pity that despite their awareness, they still can''t let Gu Yi completely let go. Without him, the size and power of this monster is too powerful. Under the premise that the volume reaches this gap, what Stark and Peter can do is very limited.


    They want to stop the action of this monster, they must have other help. And this help seems to be the only one choice at the moment.


    "Satan. At this time, are you still standing by, hiding on the side and doing nothing? Don''t forget, the main goal of the guy is you. If we can''t stop it, I think, you will be better than this world. More ruined, you said no?"

 Chapter 1830： The same policy

    Satan is not listening to these guys. There is such a big trick. It��s not easy to install a scorpion. It��s because he understands the conversations of these people. His heart is a piece of his heart. Unspeakable fear.


    He has already lost the courage to fight this kind of monster. A lot of what he said at the beginning is just a matter of talking about it. If he is assisted by him, I am afraid he will really use it. The way to assist in playing a pot can not see people''s soy sauce from beginning to end.


    Shame? That is better than losing your life. Satan is not the brave Satan in the past. Once the heart is lost, it is not so easy to find it again. According to the way of modern psychology, today''s Satan has already suffered from a rather serious psychological crux. To recover, it is necessary to undergo long-term rehabilitation and psychological counseling. Not to mention whether he has the time of nursed back to school, the professional counseling of a psychiatrist may be a headache for him. After all, there should be no psychiatrist who would not be so desperate, and went to **** to solve the psychological problems for Satan.


    Therefore, it is not a practical matter to expect Satan to work hard and jump out to bear it. He can''t have this kind of consciousness right now. Since he does not have such self-consciousness and they want to control the situation, then it is inevitable that he will mention Satan and even threaten him and let him stand up passively. .


    The first goal of the Void Monster is definitely Satan, which is beyond doubt. Modu made such a sacrifice. If even such conditions are not satisfied, then his sacrifice is too cheap.


    Regardless of the conspiracy behind the void in the world, he must first solve the problem of Satan. In the process, if it is not that the effects of the Void Monsters may be too great, Stark can be said to be happy. It is precisely because of the influence of this, so large that it is possible for the entire human being to be buried with them, they have to jump out to stop the will of Modu.


    This is a very ridiculous thing. It is precisely because of this ridiculousness that it is even more unreasonable to let Satan, who is the party, to be on the wall, and they can only act as the line of defense.


    Why? As long as it is a normal person, it is estimated that it will be inevitable. They and Satan are not relatives, but they are almost the same as the enemy of your life. Counting on such an identity would make it impossible for them to stop in front of Satan without a trace of it.


    Satan must give an account, even if he is not willing, he must also give a response. This response is related to Stark��s attitude towards them. If he still hides and hides, then needless to say, Stark will definitely use the means of force against him.


    At this time, even if Satan took the same threat, they would not use it. In the face of the survival of mankind, their personal safety is really beyond their consideration. His real choice is only two. Either honestly cooperate with Stark to delay the action of this void monster. Either they were killed by Stark and killed by the bait.


    The former still has a little bit of a little bit of a living, and the latter, I am afraid that nine lives can not be described. Although Satan is paralyzed, he is not stupid. So at this moment in the moment, he hesitated a little, then he could only ugly face the squad that had approached Stark and they replied.


    "Well, I know what I should do. I will hold it, but I can''t do anything like this alone. Even if you add two of them, I am afraid it will not help. We need more. More power..."


    Satan can see the situation clearly, he can only promise to stand up. However, it is impossible for him to stand alone to make him feel safe, so he immediately thought of pulling more people into the water.


    Although this is an idea that he temporarily proposed for self-protection, he has to say that his idea still has some truth.


    Look at their lineup. In addition to the ancient Master who is basically impossible to contribute because of the magic, it is Stark, Peter and Satan. And although they say that each of them has the power of the gods and devils, but in the face of such a void monster, the so-called power of the gods and devils is actually no different from ordinary people.


    The three of them are definitely not enough. Just like the Yugong Yishan in mythology, it is simply not something that Yugong can do. He needs the sons and grandchildren to devote himself to this cause in order to make the mythical Emperor feel worried, and he will leave the mountain and not know him. For the same reason, if you want to deal with such a level of enemies, it is absolutely impossible for Stark not to invest a considerable amount of manpower.


    Of course, manpower is a joke. With the characteristics of the void, how many ordinary people actually die. You don''t need this level of void monsters to do something. Just let ordinary people look directly at its existence. I am afraid that many people will lose their sense of reason and become a mortal being. It��s definitely not going to work directly. However, for human beings who have set foot in the technological age, manpower is explained from the side to productivity, and it is not a matter of nowhere. And if this is done with productivity, then this thing is not without a head start.


    Stark��s mind has always been flexible, and this made him immediately inspired when he heard Satan��s words.


    The invasion of the Nether Monster is not something that several people or a single country has to face. It is a crisis for the entire human race. In the face of such a crisis, the whole world should act. Some things can''t be solved by one country, but it is not necessarily a problem in front of the whole world.


    At this time, even a dead horse should be treated as a living horse. So when the decision was made, he said this to a few people around him.


    "I will hold an emergency meeting of the Allies now, telling them about the void. They have the right to know such things, and only they are willing to help us, we have hope to drag this big guy... ��


    Things got so big, and Stark said that he really didn''t cover up the thoughts. This is different from the situation at the beginning. At first it was only a problem of hell, and on the issue of **** he was selfish. Of course, it is necessary to hide people''s eyes and ears. Even if it suffers such a huge loss, he can only kill his teeth and swallow it. However, the current situation is a human problem. The human thing itself is not counted by him alone, but in the case of such a slap in the face, a mistake in the whole world will suffer, even if he wants to big bag, he also asks Ask other people to disagree.


    It��s better to get things out now than to wait until everything is too late to save. Everyone blames him for his fault. He wants to understand this, so of course there will be no hesitation any more.


    An urgent communication request quickly convened the leaders of various countries. In the current international situation, if you want to say hello as before, and discuss the issue with the world, it is certainly unrealistic. Let''s not talk about the time allowed, but the security issue is a matter of concern.


    It is believed that anti-human organizations headed by Hydra will be happy to take down high-level figures from all over the world. And if they really intend to do this, in the current situation, there is really no way for countries to effectively prevent such things from happening. Therefore, such a holographic projection conference has become the mainstream, even if it is a serious problem, they are still willing to reach a preliminary consensus at such a conference. This is also a change brought about by the establishment of the Allied forces. As far as the development of the times is concerned, this change must have certain advanced significance.


    As one of the three giants of the Allies, Stark��s urgent call request must be brought to the attention of all Allied members. Unless it is a small country that wants to make soy sauce in it, other countries give more and less attention to it.


    In a matter of minutes, senior staff from most countries can gather. At this time, Stark can''t do nothing. So taking advantage of this idle, Peter began to summon his own hands.


    He can''t realize the problem that Stark can realize. Compared with Stark, one of his advantages is that his men are very human.


    Although the evil spirits are equally weak in the face of such a void monster, one thing is guaranteed, that is, they will not be like ordinary people, just because they look directly at the void, they will be eroded by the void and thus be distorted. Become an indescribable monster.


    This made them the first choice to fight against this void monster in the moment, although it is dangerous, but Peter has no other way. He can only summon his own men, and at the same time try to greet Stark as much as possible.


    "Stark, no matter what you have to do, you have to speed up. I and my men can''t delay too much time!"


    The sound of rumbling locomotives continued to sound, which meant that the evil spirits who had returned to the world had responded to Peter��s call and arrived here at the fastest speed. This is a good thing and a commendable thing. Although these evil spirits can be regarded as Peter''s accomplices, they helped them to make a big deal. But in any case, at this time, they can stand up without hesitation, which is enough to prove their quality and prove that they are heroes who deserve this world.


    Such a character, even if it sacrifices one more, will be the loss of the whole world. In the interest of all mankind, Stark can only speed up his own speed as soon as possible, and hastily logged on the electronic platform that gathers high-level figures from all over the world.


    The name of the human shadow tree, and Huakanda, can rely on resources to be considered to be different from the small African countries in developed countries. Even if the United States is not as good as it is now, it is one of the most powerful countries in the world. For such a country, unless they can''t solve the problem, they will get it on the platform and put it in front of everyone. Otherwise, if any small things are taken out, you should be the face of the Stark government.


    No matter how you look at it, it can''t be a trivial matter. Naturally, when Stark is on the line, someone is already asking him urgently.


    "President Stark, is there something big? Is the alien invasion or something else?"


    It is no wonder that this spokesperson is so nervous, and the opening is the mess. Rather, the territories of the two countries are close to each other. If the United States can��t help it, they don��t want to run away. The truth of the lips and the cold is placed there, and he is not nervous.


    If you change to something else, Stark must be ridiculed about this timidity. However, at this time, he did not have such a mind, and when he thought about it, he borrowed the downhill and followed the words of the man.


    "It''s not an alien invasion, but the situation is more serious than the alien invasion. Everyone, let''s make a long story. We are in big trouble. This will be a crisis for the whole human race. In the face of such a crisis, we must be united." Let''s work together!"


    Stark��s words made the high-level personnel of many countries start to tremble. Like the one who started asking questions, it was almost breathless and didn''t breathe. Fortunately, he is not the one who has the right to decide in the Allies, and several people with absolute discourse have shown a high degree of calm at this time. They didn''t think it would be Stark''s alarming words, but it was too hard for him to believe in such things by his empty words. So now, someone asks him.


    "President Stark, what happened!"


    "Before I answer this question, I hope that you can wear a standard instrument for defensive mind attack."


    As a critical high-level meeting, Stark must be able to respond to various situations. Among them, in order to prevent the influence of the mind-controlled person, each leader''s hand is basically equipped with something like a magnetic king helmet. That can effectively prevent everyone in the room from being affected by something weird. At the same time, this is the only thing Stark thinks that can make these ordinary people not be disturbed by the void.


    And just after all the leaders obeyed his opinion, after wearing the device, he had already projected the image of the Nether Monster in front of him. Not as he expected, the huge body of this monster has just appeared in front of these leaders, and his ears have already appeared in various languages ??and languages.


    "What the **** of his mother, what the **** is this..."


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Pen Chinese network: m.

 Chapter 1831： Semi-truth emergency meeting

    Although it has artificially shielded the spiritual pollution from the void, even if it comes from the nature of life, these high-level nationals who can only be regarded as ordinary people also have an unspeakable first time when they see the void monster. Repulsive psychology.


    It��s like seeing the most disgusting thing in his life. They should have kept a certain restraint in this public place. They simply couldn��t hold back the disgust and hatred in their hearts, so that they almost screamed at once. .


    Few people can make exceptions. Even the most highly respected ones have smashed two sentences. That is, after almost everyone has shown such emotions, Stark is already looking solemnly. Everyone present here introduced it.


    "Everyone, this is what I said is a threat that can destroy humanity. We call it the void!"


    "Nether? Is this an alien race like the Kerry?"


    Someone asked this question, and in this regard, Stark immediately shook his head and denied it.


    "I don''t think this is a civilized race. In my opinion, it is more like a wild ecology, an ecological organization that is absolutely devastating and aggressive. I believe that you are just facing this monster. There should be an intuitive psychological feeling at the time. And please recall, do you think your psychological feelings are normal?"


    normal? This is definitely not normal. According to Stark''s words, a little bit of recollection, most people have similar doubts in their hearts. You know, this is the first time they have seen the existence of the void, and even if the void is really ugly, they should not have this kind of near-extreme aversion. Everyone is not a child, and the second is not a face-to-face idiot, mature experience and deceptive heart, which should make them more objective and objective in dealing with this unknown thing. However, the result is that they are not so objective at all, but they have almost compiled a world swearing book. How can this be strange?


    why? Some people suspect that this is because of the special influence of everyone. But the equipment worn on the head gave them a reminder that if it could be influenced by the outside world, then the earth would be too unsafe. So obviously, this should be the other reason. And the reason is, I am afraid I can only rely on Stark to give a standard answer.


    The crowd focused on Stark, and Stark had already waited here.


    "It seems that everyone has also discovered that the feeling of this monster is very bizarre. And why is this, I can only tell you that this is completely instinctive reaction. As far as I know, the real body of this monster Even in the face of the advanced civilizations in the universe, it can be called a disaster. And all those who have an understanding of it will regard them as the enemy of all beings, and stand in the opposite of all living beings."


    "I want you to bring this equipment, and not only want you to make a calm and objective judgment. But if you don''t have the protection of this device, then just watch the monster''s existence with the naked eye. There are quite a lot of chances of being sane and mad, and getting into a special situation like madness. I think you should not want to see yourself becoming that kind of person, so I made this arrangement for you. Of course, if you don��t believe it, You can also take the equipment down, but if something goes wrong, I won''t be responsible for it!"


    The son of a thousand gold is not sitting in the hall, and which one is present is not a big man. Let them take the risk of doing so plainly, they will be willing to do unless they are stupid. Of course, they won''t do it themselves, it doesn''t mean they have no other way to verify. It may be inhumane to pull someone down and experiment, but pulling an anti-human molecule out as a mouse is a small idea for a powerful government like Maozi.


    Just kidding, Mao��s method is hard enough to deal with terrorists and even the hostages will not let go, I want them to pull out from the army of Siberia to dig potatoes to verify this kind of thing, it is not too easy.


    In just one minute, what Stark said was already verified. And looking at the two most critical characters has been whispered, it seems that what is achieved. Stark immediately said that he was hot and iron.


    "Everyone, the reason why I say this monster will become a threat to all mankind is not because of this strange ability. The threat I am talking about is more direct and more unstoppable. Now I am at the scene, and this monster is Opposite. I can share the scene in front of me..."


    When he finished, the time to not give these people a refusal was to forward the real-time image. And looking at the huge monster that suddenly appeared in front of him, watching his body constantly burrowing from the cracks in the space and the evil spirits who are like ants walking around it, all the people who know the goods can''t help it. I grew up.


    They were astonished by this number of evil spirit knights and shocked by the huge size of this monster. Especially when, after a few hundred meters tall, but still dwarf as gnome-like Satan appeared in front of them, they were even more shocked by this.


    They had already imagined this monster to be big enough, but now that they have a new reference, they find that the monster is much bigger than they think. How can they not be shocked?


    What surprised them was still behind, because at this time, Stark had already said a lot of hidden secrets.


    "You also saw the size of this monster. What I want to say is that what you are seeing now is only a part of its body. And its body is hundreds of times what you are seeing now. The area is hundreds of square kilometers, and its quality and destructive power are simply unpredictable values..."


    Stark still has to be elaborated, and someone has already inserted it and interrupted his explanation.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Stark. How do you know that this monster has hundreds of times the size we see now. And, this little red monster, what is it?"


    The bias is dark and the sound is clear. This kind of truth is a motto for many of the big names on the scene. In this position of theirs, if they believe in the words of others who are empty-mouthed, it is estimated that their country has long been stunned by others. In the end, the national events cannot be played casually. So it is normal to have such a question.


    Stark expected this. So although he was very impatient to answer such questions, he still managed to slap his own temper and honestly replied.


    "This big red guy is the devil Satan. And the reason why I know why the monster is so big is because I saw it with my own eyes..."


    "See you with your own eyes? Where are you? Don''t tell me that I am in hell, Lord Stark..."


    Not everyone will like Stark. This arrogant and mean-minded guy is probably a negative score in the minds of most adults. For some of the high-ranking people present, they also don''t like this arrogant, but also have more power than they.


    Of course, I don''t like to like it or not. But jumping out and looking for him, it is another way of saying it. Smart people certainly won''t do this kind of thing, but there is one person who will be the exception. For example, those countries that have been completely invaded by the capital consortium, even the power of the state are held in the hands of those people, they want to not be against Stark is also unlikely.


    It may not be possible to be an enemy in the true sense. Even if a small country in the land of the projectile is exhausted, it is impossible to win a large country with a vast territory. Even if it is said that it has become worse and worse than before, this is impossible. But suddenly jumped out and disgusted him, but this is not a problem. Just like now...


    This sudden ridicule made Stark fire, but he could not attack. He is here to seek help, not to fight anything. If there is any festival, you can leave it to liquidation later, but now he still solves the problem at hand.


    To understand this, Stark did not continue to cover up, but said the answer in a generous manner.


    "You are right, it is indeed in hell. Since I have already said this point, then I will just say it. I believe you also understand some of the small policies I have implemented in China recently. In order to prevent the so-called **** devil. Intrusion, I mobilized a considerable part of the power to publicize in public opinion, and even said that at a great cost, I found a real mage..."


    Everyone knows a little about this. Even some people are still wondering how the foreign devil''s mage introduced their own national spells, and the mages in their own country are doing what they eat.


    In short, with the hidden danger of the invasion of **** and devil, no one will be curious about why Stark did this. With the convenience brought by such an idea, Stark immediately said that it was followed by a half-truth.


    "I want to solve this hidden danger in China once and for all. I have done a lot of work for this, that is, at this time, I got an intelligence, that is, the way to open the door to hell. After such an intelligence, I suddenly had a bold idea, that is why we are so passively beaten, why can we not counterattack hell, use **** is the importance of the other base camp to solve our threats? Isn''t there a story like this in the grandson''s art of war, what is it called..."


    "Wei Wei saves Zhao, and the enemy will be saved..."


    Someone gave him a sentence, and Stark followed this sentence and continued to flicker down.


    "Yes, it is this Wei Wei Zhao. I organized a small elite, let them enter the **** with magic weapons and nuclear bombs, and intend to give them a dagger action like the Iraq war of the year. But they do not want such action. But the traps of the devils, let another **** of the hell, the Satan, we know, seized the gap, organized a ceremony to summon him in the Death Valley of Nevada.... .."


    "No one expected this to happen. When we realized it all, it was too late. Even though we have used tools like nuclear bombs, we have not been able to stop his coming."


    Having said that, someone is already starting to laugh in my heart. The United States threw a nuclear pop-up, and this kind of thing is not necessarily conducive to their relatives. After all, the military satellites of all countries are on the head, and the goal of a nuclear bomb is so unlikely that it is impossible to see it.


    However, because this is a matter in people''s homeland, most countries have noticed this, but they are not particularly concerned. At most, let the spy department spy on the details. As for the others, they really didn''t think much.


    What they didn''t think of was that there were so many stories under the nuclear bomb. This made many people sympathetic to Stark, but also could not help but ridicule him in his heart to ask for trouble, and he moved his rock and licked his feet.


    Stark can see what these people are thinking, he has not cared. Letting them laugh at this is better than letting them know the truth and knowing that their true intentions are coming. So he simply said that he did not see the same thing, he continued to say it.


    "Satan has come, and everyone has seen his strength. The nuclear bomb can''t help him. From the perspective of the current strength of the human army, we have no possibility of defeating him. And as the monarch of hell, Satan will definitely not bring it to the world. There is any goodwill. He came to enslave mankind, just as humans were stored as animals for thousands of years ago. I think that any human being with free will and dignity cannot agree with this kind of behavior. Therefore, it is inevitable that someone will stand up and resist."


    "I think it''s right, a mage stood up. He used his magic to summon such a monster from the universe... Void, that is, the guy we saw. The good news is that Satan is not this. The opponents of the monsters. They went from **** to **** and then from **** to the world. The final result was that Satan was defeated and even relied on our asylum to survive."


    "And the bad news is that the existence of this monster itself is already a threat to the world. I don''t understand how the wizard summoned this monster, but as far as the current situation is concerned, it is already out of control. If you don��t say it first, take the volume I just said. Once the monster breaks free from the cracks in the space we see, then with its huge size and the huge mass brought by this volume, then In the meantime, the entire American plate will be shaken by its appearance!"


    "I won''t say about the continuous earthquake and tsunami. What I want to say is that according to my calculation, 70% of the Yellowstone Super Volcano may explode in advance because of its emergence. And the world''s largest volcanic eruption. What kind of result is coming out, I don��t think I need to say more!"


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Pen Chinese network: m.

 Chapter 1832： Crisis panic

    Yellowstone Super Volcano?


    The top officials in the country have graduated from the famous colleges and universities, and there are dry real estate advertisements for the hard-boiled piles of votes. There are black and white, and there are also hereditary replacements. In a word, the fish and dragon are mixed and the composition is complicated. So I hope that by virtue of a noun, let them understand how much threat a volcanic eruption can pose, which is not practical.


    Fortunately, there is a kind of think tank behind every country''s top. They may not know astronomy or geography. It doesn''t matter. Controlling a country does not require them to have such professional knowledge. The think tank behind them knows this. As long as you are not a self-righteous fool, as long as you are willing to spend some energy to listen to the think tank, what does the Yellowstone Super Volcano mean? They will understand it.


    This process is not long, that is, just two minutes. Two minutes later, the vast majority of national leaders are already gloomy, and the former Prime Minister Maple Leaf, who is a neighbor to the United States, is as loud as he is about to jump up.


    "Hell, hell. Mr. Stark, you are not kidding. Why is it Yellowstone, can''t it be something else?"


    It''s no wonder that he is nervous. If the Yellowstone volcano erupts, the Americans will certainly fall into the mold, but the Maple Leaf country so close will certainly not be able to go anywhere. The volcanic ash, which is more than a thousand kilometers in diameter, can wipe them on the side, not to mention the subsequent deaths.


    The United States is the first, and he is the second. And if the United States relies on its strong national strength and with such a catastrophe as smart people and scientists like Stark, then it is not that much for his country to survive this disaster. confidence.


    Not only does he have no confidence, but many countries are equally worried about this possible disaster. The first to bear the brunt is the countries that are based on agriculture. Cooling and crop reductions worldwide will be devastating for them. Taking agriculture as the mainstay of the country means that agriculture is the main source of their domestic economy, and if such a major source is wrong, then the whole country will inevitably fall into turmoil.


    Second, those are the populous countries. Be aware that the more people there are, the more rations they need to consume. For example, Huaguo, do not look at Huaguo''s repeated breakthroughs in the technology of grafting rice, to how much per mu. But until today, China is still one of the world''s largest food importers. More food production is not enough for the consumption of more than one billion. What''s more, the country must also reserve enough food for strategic purposes, so naturally, the most powerful Chinese country is inevitably affected.


    Not only in China, but also in Europe. Several agricultural countries in Europe have been devastated, and all Europe is going to have an accident. We must know that the food in Europe itself is supported by the few agricultural countries, and then there is no internal communication within the EU to satisfy. Natural times are good in normal times, not only the intestines that the family eats, but also a considerable amount of export to the world. But once there is such a crisis, let alone export, I am afraid that even if the family can eat enough, it will be a problem.


    In order to maintain the stability of the country, the EU governments must not continue to guarantee the high treatment and high welfare of the nationals. For the Europeans who are used to this high welfare, let them fall from the fat to the hunger. The situation of a full meal, this is simply to their lives.


    The grievances must be boiling, and the boiling grievances will only erupt to the government that rules them. For these citizens, your government can''t even let me eat enough, and I want you to vote for you. It''s just a dream. In such a situation, it is certain that some speculators will, in the name of the so-called people, come to the government to rule resolutely. At that time, the human brain will play the dog''s brain, and the whole of Europe will fall into a free revolution. This is certainly not what European countries are willing to see.


    The situation has become so serious that no one wants to sit and watch such things happen. Therefore, for a time, the entire projection conference was full of quarrels, and there were more accusations and accusations of named surnames.


    "The United States, the United States, and your United States. Mr. Stark, what do you want to do? Why every major event that can affect the whole world is the first thing you guys provoke! Alien invasion is like this, now This is the monster called Void. Mr. Stark, I think we need an explanation for you!"


    "I will give you an explanation, but not now. Now what we need to do is to make decisions and try to solve the problem before everything that I say."


    Stark��s rebuttal was quite simple, and in the face of his rebuttal, several of the big men on the scene started to point. Obviously, some people want to take advantage of this opportunity to publicize their private vengeance.


    If they do this in normal times, they will forget it. In the spirit of maintaining their status, they will close their eyes. But now, now is the time when they are united, if there is someone inside to break the inside, it is not what they can tolerate.


    "Mr. Stark is right. It is not necessary to discuss who this is. It is the key to solving our current troubles. I hope that you will calm down and have any dissatisfaction. You can wait until things are resolved before you say it!" ��


    On the surface, it is muddy, but it is actually striving for Stark. Once such an attitude was revealed, some people who were still looking for trouble immediately succumbed.


    Just kidding, he is just a shackle that has been overstaffed by the domestic consortium. It is hard to get hard in the country, let alone in such an occasion. At the moment, the oriental scorpion has already spoken like this. If he is holding on to this question, then it is too much to take himself seriously. There is a way to live, not every one can sit in his position today.


    And looking at this well-recognized cockroach, he was so obedient and honest. After revealing the expression of a little brother you are very sensible, he smiled at the direction of Stark.


    "Mr. Stark, I believe that since you will choose to call us at this time, then there must be countermeasures. This is not the time to sell the customs, so if you have any ideas, please let me know as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, I already have an idea, but I need to get the trust of everyone, and you are given the appropriate authority. Yes, I hope to use the Earth Defense System!"


    "Earth Defense System?" As soon as I heard Stark��s request, many of the leaders present were discolored. The so-called Earth Defense System is a series of extensions of the Earth Defense Plan that was originally developed to deal with the invasion of swallowing stars.


    In addition to the black hole generators that are called killers, there are a number of means to update them in response to possible alien invasions. Among them are weapons for extraterrestrial weapons created in response to internal wars in the solar system, and weapons for the Earth created in response to alien invaders who have landed on the Earth. No matter which one of them, it is the crystallization of human wisdom, and it is the most powerful weapon that human beings can produce at a certain stage in the present and in the future.


    Such weapons cannot be held alone in the hands of a country. Because it symbolizes absolute force, and force can be seen as a symbol of power in today''s turbulent world. It��s blunt to say that even small countries in the Pacific who depend on fishing for a living will have the qualification to deter the whole world after mastering such weapons, and such a scene is unacceptable to all autonomous countries. .


    To this end, the calibre of countries on the Earth''s defense system is very consistent. That is, unless it is supported by all the Allies, the Earth''s defense system will never start.


    This sounds a bit absolute, but this is definitely guaranteed.


    First, I want to use the entire Earth Defense System. In addition to the scientific researchers stationed in the countries above, it is necessary for all member states to submit a key that only the highest level of the country knows.


    Secondly, as the Earth''s defense system stationed in the outer space of the Earth, there are elite soldiers from more than 20 different countries. The role of these soldiers is only one, that is, while monitoring the central operating system as the core and the various weapon systems, they also shoulder the responsibility of supervising and monitoring each other. It can be said that each of them has accepted the order that they have the power to shoot all the people involved once they have used the Earth''s defense system without the permission of the top of their country. And if they can''t stop such behavior, then even destroying the entire Earth''s defense system will not hesitate.


    The dark side of human nature can be said to be unmistakable here, but it must be admitted that on such things, humans may indeed need such a dark existence. Otherwise, putting such a weapon system in a dozen or twenty years ago, I am afraid that it has long been the ultimate weapon used by the US-led European and American groups to threaten and intimidate the whole world. And the world will not change into another appearance, this is something that no one can tell.


    In short, until now, the only way Stark can think of dealing with the invasion of the void is the ultimate weapon that mankind has teamed up to create. And since I want to use it, then the consent of the top leaders of all countries is a must to go. His words have already been said here, and the facts are already in front of everyone. And can you get the consent of these people, really, there is no spectrum in his heart.


    This is not without precedent. For example, when dealing with the Indian crisis, they have talked about whether to clean up India with certain weapons on the ground after the Hydra ruled India. It is a pity that the countries that are in favor of doing so may have, but there are also countries that do not agree. For example, in the countries around India, they do not want India to be a testing ground for weapons on the ground.


    After all, except for the black hole generator, all other weapon systems in the Earth''s defense system have not been tested. And if there is something wrong with the expected and unexpected, then they are still crying. It matters a lot, and no one wants to take such a risk. So naturally, the Earth''s defense system has been vacant to this day. Now, Stark has clearly told them that he intends to use this super weapon and is in the territory of his own country. This makes many people can''t help but give birth to the illusion that they are dreaming.


    Stark is too bold, bold enough to surpass everyone''s imagination. After seeing that he was not joking, many people began to deeply understand the difficulties he is currently facing.


    Imagine that everyone is a national leader. I am not even worried about experimenting with this kind of super weapon in neighboring countries. You are already daring to use this big killer directly in the country of your country. How do you think you are the hair of the former Soviet Union? Is it so big that even the big guns of Ivan dare to point in the yard of their own home?


    It is impossible to know with the ass. So the only explanation is probably that he has no other way to choose.


    This is the dilemma facing Stark and a difficult choice for all mankind. In this regard, Daxie felt that he was probably the most qualified to negotiate with others on Stark, so he immediately coughed twice and attracted Stark''s attention while he said to him.


    "Mr. Stark, you have to think clearly. This kind of thing is not a joke. And if things are as urgent as you said, once we make a decision here, we will not have you. There is room for regret."


    "Of course, I think I have considered it very clearly. There may be a small loss, but it is always stronger than the catastrophe that will cause the world to collapse. I don''t want you, I have verified it in hell. The horror of this monster. I made a 120 million tons of nuclear fission weapons in **** and ensured that this monster is in the core killing zone of nuclear weapons. But even then, I have not been able to eliminate it. It. So now, I can only hope for the Earth''s defense system. I don''t want to be able to destroy it, just to be able to delay it and let those wizards send it back to hell..."


    Stark��s words broke the last glimpse of some people��s luck. At this time, in fact, some people want to stalk from it, in order to put Stark in a dilemma. After all, the history of the Yellowstone volcano is only to say that it will not be sure whether it will break out.


    But now, Stark has even moved out of this level of nuclear bombs. It would be ridiculous if they wanted to stalk from it.


    Quite simply, Stark��s words may be fake. But what if it is true? Even this level of nuclear bombs can''t kill such a monster. If you really let him fall on the earth, then everyone is not really going to die.


    Smart people know when to do something, and such things are obviously not suitable for doing now. Therefore, they have restrained them.


    With their restraint, the others have reached an agreement. After all the people unified their calibre, Daxie as a representative once again asked a new question.


    "We agree in principle to you to do this, President Stark. Just, don''t know which model of weapon you are trying to use?"


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Pen Chinese network: m.

 Chapter 1833： Earth Defense Line Dawn Hammer

    The Earth''s defense system, as the ultimate means for humans to guard themselves, has more than one killer. Of course, a killer like a black hole generator is absolutely impossible to use. That is the means of doing the same, and everyone present is not convinced that this is the time when it is necessary to die.


    Not just black hole generators, other things like the continental oscillator, the comet traction system, etc., are things they don''t want to use passively. This point they hope Stark can understand, and Stark naturally understands their idea.


    Not to mention them, even he himself does not want to use this kind of motion is the same thing. His original intention is only to contain, and under this premise, he certainly wants to control the situation within the scope that can be controlled.


    "I want to use the seventh weapon and the thirteenth system!"


    Stark��s goal is quite clear. As one of the main investors and core manufacturing members, Stark certainly knows which weapon is what he really needs now. So in the face of such doubts, he did not hesitate to report the serial number he wanted. After hearing his answer, a group of people who were still tight were immediately showing a relaxed look.


    "A very reasonable request, we have no reason to disagree or not? Yes, Lord Stark, I think we can give you a reply now, we agree with your request, you can get our authorization to use this Two weapons!"


    After a brief discussion, Stark got what he wanted. And immediately after the authorization was reached, he immediately began to act and contacted the Earth''s defensive circle far beyond the Earth.


    It is a circle, it is really a circle. The Earth''s defense system, which itself is just a large space station, has expanded into a super-large circular space station covering thousands of hectares. In addition to the dozen or so super weapon systems installed above, the research area responsible for space technology research and development, the living area for tens of thousands of people''s normal activities, and the cultivation of large-scale crops using solar energy and hydroponic technology are also divided. Three large areas such as the district.


    Under the premise of solar panels on the surface of the entire ring space as a source of energy and the constant maintenance of hundreds of scientists inside, this space defense system is able to sit in the outer space of the Earth for hundreds of years with peace of mind. And if one day the earth really has something unstoppable, then this ring space station is undoubtedly the last safe haven for mankind.


    Of course, things that were only possible when they were absolutely necessary, and now, what Stark is doing is to stop this unavoidable situation.


    As a US president, he landed on the Earth''s defense system. At the same time that Stark authenticated himself, he also uploaded the joint authorization of the hundreds of national leaders. This is a very necessary move because he does not want to be harassed by a soldier stationed at the station while using a super weapon. In time, he needs to race against time, so he can''t make a mistake. And after he followed all the steps in the rules and regulations, as the administrator of the Earth''s defense system, a team of seven top scientists of different nationalities has already appeared in his. before.


    "Lord Stark, do you want to use super weapons?"


    Reed is Reed, who represents their outstanding scientist in the United States.


    Reed has been home here since he was called into space by the Earth Defense Plan.


    For him, the earth is a sad thing, not only has nothing to achieve in the cause, but even the emotional thing is nothing. This made him feel deeply defeated. And just right, Stark has an eye for talent and unearthed his extraordinary qualifications in scientific research. Not only did he give him the financial support, he was able to show what he learned, but he also entrusted him with the responsibility to entrust the Earth Defense Plan to him.


    The so-called confidant died. Stark has done this to him, and he naturally can''t be sorry for Stark. Simply, he simply carried forward the true nature of the scientist, and as far as possible, he devoted his own talents to the science of dedication and built the entire Earth defense system. On the one hand, as an American scientist, it takes a significant weight for the position of the United States in the entire space defense system.


    In his talents, it is not difficult to do this. Just like now, he is already the core of the entire space station. It is impossible for the major decisions of the space station to bypass him. Similarly, the use of super weapons is no exception.


    This is actually a good thing. Because all super weapons were deliberately created into human-driven models when originally designed. This is a solution designed to prevent network intrusion and virus program implantation. And because there is such a plan, in order to be able to play the maximum effect of these super weapons, it is necessary to have these individuals who have participated in the design of these super weapons to be present.


    Only with the help of these experts can you find the most effective attack method from those incomparably complex parameters. Otherwise, even if you transfer control of these super weapons to your hands, you may not know how to get these weapons to work.


    The super weapon is not a small toy like a pistol. Even a child can learn how to pull the trigger. It doesn''t have a trigger setting at all, it only has the calculation variables and parameters that converge on humanity''s top intelligence.


    Without a certain knowledge and relevant technical knowledge, you are not qualified to manipulate them at all. This is exactly the same as the person who only drives the car is suddenly thrown into a modern fighter. It is not bad to shoot yourself out of the cockpit.


    Stark is a genius, but even a person like genius, when he suddenly faces such complicated data, must have been unable to understand his mind for a while. He wants to get the super weapon up and running as soon as possible, and the help of professionals. Among these professionals, I am afraid that there is no more suitable than Dr. Reed.


    Stark understood this, so he quickly thought that Reid had sought help. Of course, in the process of seeking help, he has to disclose relevant information. For a time, several top scientists, including Reid, were somewhat upset. For the existence of things like the void, they are really unbelievable.


    "It''s unscientific, how does such a huge body exist. There is no shape to support such a huge mass of bones and muscles. The gravity of the planet itself should be able to crush it into a mass of meat!"


    ��Do you need the energy needed to maintain this body? It depends on what it is to maintain its own existence. If it is maintained by the feeding of living things, there is simply no food reserve in the world that can satisfy it. If it is If you eat energy, then what kind of energy does it need?"


    For the instincts of scientists, when the topical things like the Nether Monster first appeared in front of them, they almost immediately explored its existence from the square. In the face of this situation, Reid immediately coughed twice and then reminded his companions.


    "Gentlemen, our task now is to help Mr. Stark run super weapons. What is the nature of this monster? I think we can wait until after the end of everything to discuss it further..."


    As soon as the words were spoken, several people present were suddenly shocked, and then they smirked at the embarrassing smirk at Stark. Some of them ignored Stark, and this is something that should not be. But considering their identity, this is a reasonable thing.


    The top scientific research workers are mostly of such a type with superior intelligence and low emotional intelligence. It is not a practical matter to expect them to be as smooth as a politician.


    Stark doesn''t care about these small problems, and it''s not a problem for them. What he cares about is only time, is it possible to repel the void back in the shortest possible time.


    "Gentlemen, I believe that everyone has received the relevant orders. Now, I intend to start the No. 7 weapon system, I don''t know how you have prepared!"


    "In two minutes, the No. 7 weapon-based attack weapon - Dawn Hammer will be ready. Mr. Stark, we will wait for you to show us the target!"


    As a true self, Reid understands everything that is arranged for Stark. He saved Stark a considerable amount of time and also reduced a lot of unnecessary trouble. And this, Stark is able to see it. So he immediately moved to Reed and was very moved.


    "Thank you, thank you all. I think humanity will not forget the merits of all of you. If we can stop it all... now I will upload the coordinates and pray that the goddess of fortune can look after us at this time. !"


    Taking a deep breath, Stark uploaded the current coordinates of the Nether Monster to these experts. After receiving the relevant information, these experts immediately and in an orderly operation.


    At this time, it can be seen from space that the huge space station has begun to move like a clockwork. The rings are continuously spread from the periphery to the inside, spreading, and one circle after another is looped together, eventually forming a structure like a circular pyramid. This is the space-based attack weapon that was named the Hammer of Dawn.


    The circular ring track that it spreads out is an electromagnetic track built on the basis of the huge power of the space station itself. The huge scale is only one target, that is, electromagnetic push of sufficient power for the core weapon in the middle.


    The core part of Li Mingzhi''s hammer is a runner device like Gatlin. This reel device is the launching equipment of the entire weapon system, and in this equipment, it is an octagonal prism with a diameter of three meters and a length of twelve meters.


    With the largest mass of metal ruthenium as the main component, the surface is coated with a layer of imitation Edelman alloy to minimize the possibility of deformation and temperature deformation. These massive metal columns exist for only one purpose, which is to run the 30,000 kilometers in the shortest time with the highest quality, maximum acceleration and the most complete form.


    As in the movie, when a metal column of sufficient weight passes through the atmosphere in this way and hits the surface of the earth, its power must be amazing.


    Of course, there are some exaggerated elements in the movie. After all, a simple tungsten rod wants to have the effect of a nuclear explosion shock wave. This is certainly unrealistic. Let''s not say what the tungsten rod will look like after it has withstood the friction of the atmosphere. The impact of the impact on the large floorboard is too much of a concern.


    To achieve such an effect, a tungsten rod with an arm thickness is impossible. However, if it is replaced by an alloy prism with a diameter of three meters, it is not necessarily the case.


    This volume and mass of metal prisms bombard the earth''s surface through the atmosphere under the action of electromagnetic acceleration, and its power does not differ from the same volume of meteorite impact. Just think about the impact of the asteroid''s impact on the extinction of dinosaurs. This is known as the weapon of the Dawn Hammer.


    That is to say, the Nether Monster is the target, and with his huge body as the venting direction of energy, this can barely make people feel relieved. After all, there is a considerable part of the size of the monster that is in hell. Therefore, as long as their attacks are not biased, then even if there is a certain kinetic energy spill, these kinetic energy should be spilled into hell, not poured into the earth''s plate.


    This is the ability to minimize the damage of the super weapon to the Earth, and is also the best situation in Stark''s mind. Of course, there are always exceptions to everything. If things really can''t be so smooth, then the blow of Dawn Hammer is better than letting this Nether monster come to Earth. At the very least, the possibility of the Dawn Hammer detonating the Yellowstone volcano is not so great, and the damage caused is within his acceptable range.


    Of course, this situation is better not to happen better.


    In his heart, he prayed silently, and Stark began to wait for the end of the countdown. In space, the charge of the Dawn Hammer has ended, and the rushing current has been concentrated along the layers of the track at the core of the Dawn Hammer. It can be launched only after a single order. And that is, when the charge reaches its peak and everything is ready, the order from Dr. Reed has already rang through the channel of the system.


    "The Dawn Hammer system is ready, countdown, three, two, one... launch!"


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Pen Chinese network: m.

 Chapter 1834： Hard combat situation

    In the quiet deep space, with the circle space station as the background, the beautiful electric light is already starting to madly stir up.


    Like an invisible behemoth breathing in the breath, accompanied by the extinction of electric light, a deep shadow has been shot in the air, along a straight track, galloping toward the earth.


    Although the distance of 30,000 kilometers is far away, under such electromagnetic propulsion, it is not so far away. With a full speed of 10,000 Mach, the shadow has suddenly penetrated into the gravitational range of the Earth. And waiting a little longer for two seconds, it is already able to see the burning trajectory that it rubbed on the atmosphere.


    Its speed is so fast that it is clearly the same as the meteor, but in visual terms it is quite different. If the meteor is the light spot that drags a tail, then the hammer of the dawn is a straight light, just like a sword is used to tear a hole from the dark sky. Although the difference is subtle, it has already shown its extraordinary. In the face of such a scene, Stark��s original nervousness and eagerness also began to generate great hope.


    The scenes at the moment are very bad for them. Although the evil spirits have already made great efforts, their efforts are still a drop in the bucket compared to the power of the void.


    The size of the Nether Monster is getting bigger and bigger, even if it can only squeeze out its body from the cracks of space like a toothpaste, the added weight is huge. At the time, Peter��s restrictions on the evil spirits that they led to it were somewhat stretched. They are the appearance of a chain of spiders, and they are connected in tandem with each other while they are wrestling with the Void Monster. This is already making them very difficult, and when the monsters become more and more huge, they are more and more aware that such persistence cannot be supported for too long.


    The rescue of Stark��s call for help is still on the road. They can only rely on themselves and Satan, who can��t rely on it. Although it is known that Satan is an unreliable guy, it is obvious that they have no choice but to him. So when he felt that he couldn��t hold it, Peter was already asking for help from Satan.


    Satan��s previous mission was to put pressure on the Void monster with the magic that he had just recovered. What has to be said is that his pure destructive power generated by the fear of **** is indeed a weapon against the void. However, it is a pity that the volume of the two of them is really too different. This makes Satan''s efforts seem to be like a foreign worker. It is simply that a child takes a water gun to participate in a real war.


    Peter had never been pleasing to the eye, so when he couldn��t hold it, he had already thrown a chain of chains in front of Satan, and asked him to ask him to participate in their tug-of-war. .


    In this regard, Satan itself is exclusive. If he can, he would rather stay away from this monster as far as possible. He did not know the situation of others, but he understood his own situation. He is the first target of this Nether monster. As long as it is a little closer, this monster is like a violent one, and it is necessary to directly attack him. This is much more exciting than the tightrope on the cliff. It is a little inattentive. He has to account for this 10,000 tons.


    However, it would obviously not work if you ignore it. Others he did not know, but he understood it at the moment. If the human side has to bear the burden, they will be unlucky, but they must be the first to die. His own life can be shackled in the hands of these human beings. He does not want to make any mistakes on this kind of problem.


    Therefore, although he was afraid of not being able to do so, he still honestly took over the chain that Peter handed over, like a tracker, and joined the game of this wrestling.


    The thing was the one he expected. When he gave up as a remote mage and made a special trip to a melee firepower, the emptiness monster with Modu sensation immediately screamed like a madman.


    Just like the sound of hundreds of millions of people sharing the sound of the earth, there is a magical power of turbulent people. Not to mention the wicked knights who are the first to bear the brunt, even the American soldiers who have already escaped far away are inevitably affected by this magical sound.


    Mourning, screaming, crazy. When a mortal listens to such a voice, it is always inevitable that it will be hurt by unimaginable soul. For a time, I don��t know how many people fell on the ground and turned into a worm that only knows the twist. And how many people can barely support, so that they will not fall into this power.


    The US military has sent rescues as much as possible to help the soldiers who have escaped from hell. However, it is a pity that the power of rescue is limited. In the face of the Nether Monster, the only equipment that can be used is the large transport aircraft controlled by the Zhiyi. This power is very limited, so if you really want to ask for a living, you still have to work hard to save yourself. Don''t say anything else, at the very least you have to climb into the plane yourself, but even with such simple conditions, what you can do is embarrassing.


    Most people are destined to get lost in the middle of the road, and only a small number of people can take the escape plane. Such losses are not huge, but in the face of such losses, the entire US military is completely helpless.


    Up to now, the command center set up by the US military in this war is still in a state of unrest. In the moment when the Nether Monster appeared, the entire command center was already in a mess.


    Many people have fallen into the inner madness because they face the existence of this void monster. There are many guys who are completely crazy, and they immediately shoot out the weapons and start shooting at the surrounding companions. The scene was out of control, that is, under the efforts of General Ross, the superhero, the situation was barely controlled. And waiting for the situation to calm down and then go to a statistic, everyone''s heart is a cold.


    Just because they witnessed the existence of a monster, the number of people in their remote command center was reduced by nearly one-third. If this spreads the influence of this monster, then I really don''t know how much damage it will cause.


    For a time, the entire military has some meaning for this monster from the void. Not to mention fighting with it, even if you face him, it is difficult for them to bring up that courage.


    This is not the case, even for General Ross, who has always been known as an iron-and-blood soldier. In the face of the void, even if he is also really uncomfortable. He is not Stark, the ability to have such a bug in the power of the body. The ability of Hong Haoke did not have much resistance in the face of the erosion of the void. If it was not the iron will to support him, I am afraid that even he would fall into the situation.


    I think about the scene of the maddening Red Hook��s commanding headquarters, which is really a big scene. If the Americans can wait until the next sunrise, they may see the vice president��s unfortunate martyrdom and the big news that the Secretary of Defense was arrested and imprisoned.


    This is something that General Ross has felt lucky, and in the aftermath of luck, he is more afraid of the future and a kind of heart that can''t be said. He didn''t know how they could beat such an opponent.


    If it is said that the opponents in the past are okay, they are hard to be enemies, but in any case, they can do their best to fulfill the responsibility of a soldier, and give all their strengths out to the best of their will. And now? Even if you can''t do it with it, everything can only watch it happen. Such a war, he really does not know how to proceed.


    For a dedicated and conscientious soldier, the most painful and helpless thing is probably this. In this case, he can only hope that the evil spirits and their presidents will be hoped that they can turn the tide at this time and prevent this from happening. However, he may not even notice himself. His hopes for this are so embarrassing that he even has some disbelief that they can do it.


    Is this perhaps the end of the United States and even mankind? This view is not lacking in the market. And if the idea of ??the Stark people''s minds, he will definitely stand up and tell them with the loudest voice, nottoday! not today!


    Humans have hope, and at the very least, they still have hope before all the efforts that may be done are over! Stark was so expecting, so he was exceptionally looking forward to the moment when the light of dawn came from space.


    At the speed of the Dawn Hammer, it is only a matter of seconds to want to descend from the outer space to the ground. It��s just that, even for just a few seconds, Stark has a feeling of suffering from years to year. The theory of relativity of Love Stan was so extraordinarily thorough at this time that he almost began to hate this colleague. He couldn''t help but want to go up and help Peter with him three times, but he still endured it.


    Now, in this case, he is not much, he is a lot less. Instead of doing this kind of unnecessary effort, it is better to speed up the coordination of their own, and to get the support in anticipation earlier. This is the most sensible thing that smart people should do. Although he is eager, there is still no such thing as losing his sense of reason.


    The coming will come, no matter how painful it is, a few seconds is objectively a short-term quantifier.


    The light of the Dawn Hammer has appeared on their heads, and in the moment when everyone has not had time to react, it is already like a giant in the sky, throwing a hammer, slamming Knocked on the Nether Monster.


    The calculations of the top scientists have made the Dawn Hammer''s drop point extremely accurate. There is no error in one meter. The alloy prism that carries the rolling heat wave is already hitting the central area of ??the Nether Monster, which is the Baron Modu. Above the big face.


    Visible to the naked eye, his huge face was almost crushed into a spaghetti bolognese by a huge amount of kinetic energy in an instant, and then the whole body of the void monster appeared as if it was a violent press. Like the water bag that pokes, it suddenly sinks into it.


    This is very unimaginable. Don''t look at the Nether Monster as a mollusk. You think it''s weak and deceivable. At this point, everyone who has contacted it knows that it is essentially different from the seemingly weak look on the surface.


    Aside from those mysterious factors, it is only necessary to support such a huge body. The strength of the muscles must be to a certain extent. If you let the Nether Monster face a whole mountain, then the missing piece is definitely the hill, not the Nether Monster itself. Its power is reflected in all aspects, including the strength of this body.


    So, if you want to hit it like this, without a powerful enough energy to support it, it is basically impossible. From this point of view alone, we can see how powerful the Dawn Hammer is.


    This is only the beginning, and it is far from the end. The entire body of the Nether Monster begins to distort and deform. The inside of its body also began to scream uninterruptedly, as if it were an explosion. That is the sound that flesh and blood can''t adapt under the sudden deformation, and it is also a kind of catharsis of the kinetic energy shock suddenly suffered by the flesh and blood in the whole void monster.


    In the process of such catharsis, the surface of the Nether Monster began to churn like a tsunami. The rolling air was not spilled from its body until this time, just for a moment, it seemed to be a storm of more than a dozen levels, and began to madly roll everything around.


    Whether it is Peter, the evil spirit knight or Satan, and even more distant, they are within the scope of this storm. It is a storm, and its practical shock wave may be more accurate.


    Dawn Hammer is the purest physical strike. Unlike weapons such as nuclear bombs, the standard lethality of nuclear bombs is thermal radiation, optical radiation, and finally the impact. From a magical point of view, this is called physical attack and magical attack. The hammer of Dawn is different, it has only this physical attack means, so naturally, its physical exertion of lethality will naturally be more pure and direct.


    This kind of lethality is reflected in the current stage, which is the powerful destructive power of impact. Just for a moment, Satan��s body, which is hundreds of meters high, is like a small seesaw in the tsunami, and is undoubtedly thrown out. This is still the cheaper of his tens of thousands of tons of weight, in exchange for those evil spirits, their end is obviously more ugly.


    The evil spirit knight, who is never known for his physical strength, has been smashed into shocks in the impact. The myriad of ashes are confusing together. It��s really what makes you, me, and you. the difference.


    However, this is only a temporary problem. As long as the evil spirit knight does not make such a special response to his immortality, relying on pure physical attacks can not kill them. So don''t look at them miserable, such an attack is nothing to them. In comparison, Satan has suffered a squandering loss.


    But Satan can''t take care of this at this time. At this time, there is only one problem that everyone cares about. Is that such an attack played a role?

 Chapter 1835： Dawn Hammer returns without success

    The role, the role is still a little bit.


    As Stark had expected, under the powerful physical attack of Dawn Hammer, even a huge guy like a Void monster would inevitably fall backwards as if he had punched his head positively. And given that the vast majority of his massive body is hidden in the **** of the other side of the space, his retreat is almost equivalent to his being beaten back to hell.


    Even if it is only a small amount, it is even said that it has not accumulated much of it during this time. But for Stark, this is already a very exciting news. He seems to have seen the hope of victory. So he almost immediately conveyed such news to Dr. Reed, who was far away from space.


    "Effective, gentlemen. Playing very accurately! Then come again, the position is the same, three bursts!"


    Dr. Reed and others who can only lock the target through coordinate information can''t see their own results, so their hearts are actually embarrassed, worried that they will make a mistake in the car and other oolong. After all, this is not a trivial matter. If the hammer of Dawn is to be bad, it will destroy the overall landscape of an area, and directly destroy an entire city. This kind of price is not to say that they are, even those who are professional soldiers may not be able to bear it. They will feel nervous, that is not surprising.


    Now, their fears have proven to be superfluous. So naturally, they let go of their hands and feet and continue to operate according to Stark''s requirements.


    The flash is again shining in the sky, then the sound of the air being torn. This sound was not carried by the hammer of Dawn at the moment, but the effect of the first strike of Dawn Hammer. As a super weapon with a speed of more than 10,000 Mach, the speed of sound is obviously unable to catch up with its body after it enters the atmosphere. At the moment, the first blow has already been settled. The second blow is coming, and it will come late. This is really a feeling that people can''t help but feel the magic of human science and technology.


    Stark was involved in the design of Dawn Hammer, but at the moment he did not have the kung fu to be proud of his design. All his energy was placed at the moment, placed on the void monster. He has been repulsed, will he be beaten back? All hopes at this moment are already pinned by him on the subsequent three Dawn Hammers. And just in his expectation, the three Dawn Hammers have fallen into the void monsters in no particular order.


    One plus one plus one effect is definitely greater than three. The Void Monster has not had time to recover the damage it suffered before, and the blow that has come is already completely tearing its body.


    Following the opening that was opened at the beginning, Dawn Hammer was able to vent its terrible power more directly into the interior of its body. On the basis of three times such a foundation, even a giant monster such as a Void monster has shown an unbearable appearance.


    Dirty flesh and blood like a huge volcano erupted suddenly, and in the direction of the wound, it shot up a height of nearly a kilometer. The body of Pang Ran is also like a bag that blows a hole. Under the application of external force, the trembling swaying is a shocking magnitude.


    This makes people worry about whether this body will explode suddenly, and then those flesh and blood will suddenly hit them. Of course, this worry is superfluous. Because even if the Void Monster is no longer good, it will not fall to such a point.


    It is an unrealistic reverie that you want to rely on the power of the Dawn Hammer to make this terrible vanity monster here. Stark should have been very clear about this, but when things went bad, he still had a chance to give birth. Of course, the reality quickly gave him a slap, telling him with the cruelest truth, he really thought too much.


    The Void Monster, which can hardly support 100 million tons of nuclear explosion center damage, is essentially not much different from those in the true sense of immortality. Such an opponent, if you want to destroy it by just physically, it should not be. It is probably the best situation to be able to delay it, and even if it is such a situation, its implementation may not be large. Because of a very simple truth, it is impossible to stay there as a target.


    Although the body of this monster is almost confined to the crack of this space, it is impossible to move to other places in a short time, but as a member of the void, its own aggressiveness and destructiveness have already It was decided that it could not be the type that was beaten and not returned.


    The snoring of anger began to resound throughout the land. Under the premise that the body was forced to become like this, the Nether Monster began to brew its own counterattack.


    Regarding the degree of manipulation of flesh and blood, it is estimated that there are not many races in the universe that can compete with the void. They are specialized in distorting biological bodies and will, and fundamentally control the movement of every cell in the body.


    This is the talent that belongs to them alone, and such talents make it possible that even though the body of this monster has been greatly damaged, the flesh and blood have been broken into such a state. But under its will, the flesh and blood that has spilled out is already beginning to rush and condense, and in a short period of time, it has already accumulated into a huge body.


    Just like the sharp palm of a human being, it grows like a spider-like claw. The huge limbs slammed on the ground in a flash, and while tamping the ground, they also penetrated their sharp fingers into the ground plate.


    It��s not that one body has made such an action, but it has done this kind of action like a slap in the face. The dense limbs seem creepy, but it is clear that the monster itself does not care about this. It only cares about its own purpose, and its purpose is to withstand the impact of the hammer from Dawn.


    The addition of the jazz sensation of Modu makes it very clear that the purpose of these human beings is nothing more than repelling it and expelling it from the world. This is definitely unacceptable for monsters dominated by the mood of the jazz.


    Under the premise that it is impossible to eliminate it by human power, it is undoubtedly the most appropriate counterattack to make these human goals unsuccessful. From this point of view, it is obviously the most terrible to use all means to leave yourself in this world.


    This is a very clear idea, and such an idea, combined with the unreasonable power of the Nether Monster, is already about equal to despair.


    Stark was originally waiting for the development of things with great expectation. I hope that this three-time burst can play the biggest role. I don''t want to call this monster back all over the place. At the very least, I have to smash it into the position of being squatted.


    However, the sudden change of this monster has already made his heart cool, and when the same shock shock as before, it did not have the effect of anticipation, his heart is even more cool. Thoroughly bottom.


    From his point of view, he can see for himself that the impact from the hammer of Dawn is not huge. Countless claws have been broken by strong force when the impact has just risen, and the filthy flesh has covered the whole earth almost instantly.


    Just, there are too many hooks in this monster. Even the hammer of Dawn destroyed a lot, but there is more left. Under the influence of these claws, the impact of the Dawn Hammer, which could have prayed for a great effect, was equivalent to being transferred to the surface of the earth, and it was rumbling, as if the earthquake had spread the same land. The monster itself may have moved a little bit, but this has nothing to do with the situation he expected.


    Undoubtedly, this is equivalent to Stark''s failure, which is equivalent to his painstaking means of defeating the monster''s hands. Of course, Stark himself is not willing to admit this, he still has a little hope. So, even if he had already estimated that Dawn Hammer had not made much of a difference, he insisted on ordering Dr. Reed on the space.


    "Hit the target, the effect is average. Continue, Dr. Reed, don''t care about the ammunition we reserve, at this time when they should work. Continue, launch all the hammers of the dawn!"


    There are many reserves of metal ruthenium, which are widely distributed in various veins. However, considering the density of cockroaches and the consumption of these things into space, the cost of such special metal ammunition cannot be lowered. What''s more, it is also coated with a layer of secondary Edelman alloy, which further increases its cost.


    It is not polite to say that such a hammer of ammunition is not cheaper than a main fighter. Equivalent to their one-click, that is, tens of millions or hundreds of millions of funds have been broken into.


    Reed is well-known, so Reid knows this, so if it is possible, he will of course think about saving Stark so much. After all, as the Big Three of the Allies, he has to pay a big head.


    The idea is that Stark doesn''t know, if he knows, then he will say no.


    Money has never meant anything to him, and even if he really can''t make ends meet, he doesn''t think he has the necessary savings in this matter. After all, if the world is finished, more banknotes are just a pile of waste paper. Instead of considering the issue of money at this time, it is better to consider whether the role of money can be truly exerted. At this point, he believes that the leaders of other countries are definitely an idea with him. Why can you be afraid of saving money when you can win money with money?


    Stark represents the gold master, and Reid and these guys can only be regarded as migrant workers. It is certainly impossible for a part-time worker to talk to the boss about the conditions, especially if the boss��s mind has been decided. So Reid just hesitated, and then hesitated to launch all the ammunition in stock.


    A total of one hundred, removed the previous four and ninety-six. It is not that the space defense system can not reserve more ammunition, but considering the load power of the entire Dawn Hammer system and the energy reserve of the entire space station, it can only do this at most.


    This is already quite a bit of a problem. If it is a world war, such an ammunition reserve is enough to destroy any country in the world. Let''s not say anything else. Take the United States as an example. As long as the big cities that have been counted come from one place, the cities of the whole country will cease to exist and the death toll will be hundreds of millions. On the premise that the attack of Dawn Hammer could not be stopped, the United States would not have any other resistance, unless it was said that it would throw all the nuclear bombs out of the world and drag the whole world to hell. Otherwise, it would have no other resistance.


    This is the power of super-weapons, and under the premise of understanding this power, dare to give such an order, Stark is undoubtedly carrying a huge risk.


    He is gambling and gambles with the fate of his country. The two results, regardless of whether the Dawn Hammer can repel the Nether Monster, the final result will not be too good for the United States.


    Failure, the vanity monster is coming, it is a general scene of the end of the world. Even if it is successful, the impact of such a number of Dawn Hammers on the land of the United States is by no means a matter of leisure. He can only be regarded as two evils. What disappointed him was that even if he had already made such a realization, the final result was still not changing in the direction he hoped.


    A full hundred bombardments of Dawn Hammer, except for the first one, all the other attacks are just a stop. Even if the flash of the Dawn Hammer has lighted the entire sky, even if the entire surface is already flattened under the power of the Dawn Hammer. But in the end, the Nether Monster stood still stubbornly, and held his body in a deadly manner, letting himself stay firmly in the world.


    This is a failure. But it can''t be considered a complete failure. At the very least, the Hammer of Dawn has indeed delayed a lot of time and won more opportunities for the Guyi Master. Just, it��s not enough.


    In this regard, Stark''s heart is a pity, but this situation is more or less in his expectation. He didn''t lose it because of it, but he quickly revived his spirit and connected with Reed in space with a high degree of calmness.


    "The battle failed, Dr. Reed. Take away the hammer of Dawn, it is useless. Now use the second program, I need you to start the ''Dutch Boys'' system as soon as possible! The time left for us is not much! ��

 Chapter 1836： Dutch boy lightning storm

    Dr. Reed did not know the situation on the spot. Their only understanding of the situation was Stark��s judgment.


    Of course, it cannot be said by Stark. Stark did not suspend his own broadcast. In fact, everything he saw now also appeared in front of the leaders of the allies. This is to show that they do not have the practice of the Earth''s defense system. At the same time, it saves time and avoids unnecessary explanations for each of their actions.


    The top leaders of the Allies can certainly see the hammer of Dawn returning without success. Compared with Stark, their mentality is not so stable. No one knows more about the power of Dawn Hammer than them. As a weapon system that all countries have jointly funded, they know very well that the power of Dawn Hammer is simply not under the nuclear weapons in their hands.


    Not counting the radiation damage of nuclear weapons, Dawn Hammer has the physical killing power that no nuclear weapon can match. For example, if you are hiding in an underground nuclear fortification, nuclear weapons are basically helpless to you. But the hammer of Dawn is different, it can send you into the soul, and send you to the **** together with the entire fortifications. This is the gap.


    At the moment, a whole hundred Dawn Hammers have not been able to eliminate such a monster, which is obviously beyond their psychological expectations. Naturally, panic is inevitably rising in their hearts.


    National leaders are also human beings. You can''t expect them to compare with the soldiers who fight on the first line all the year round. It��s a normal reaction for them to get rid of the size. In contrast, Stark��s calmness is somewhat unnormal.


    But think about Stark''s identity, this is also a normal thing. If the great emperor of Mao is an iron-and-blood warrior, then Stark can undoubtedly hang a title for a general. Even the aliens and the devil have played, his psychological quality is absolutely no.1 in the leader. So naturally, when someone else has no gods, he is the first one to come up with the idea. For the idea he came up with, it is basically impossible for others to have any other opinions.


    At the very least, this is the only solution they are currently taking. And there are solutions to solve problems that are better than nothing.


    No one objected, so naturally it would be impossible for someone to stop Dr. Reed from doing what Stucker ordered. And under the operation of these scientists, the thirteenth system that Stark called the Dutch boy has slowly spread.


    Unlike the pure weapon system of Dawn Hammer, the 13th system of the Dutch boy does not exist as a weapon alone. Its role is much broader, and even to some extent, it can not change the world.


    Meteorological control system, this is the academic title of the thirteenth system. The Dutch boy is an official title, and its name comes from a story written by the famous fairy tale writer Dodge in the classic "Silver Skate" published in 1865.


    The story is that in a small town in the Netherlands, a little boy found a dam with water leaking in. He prevented the dam from breaking the dam''s hole with his fingers and was not discovered by the farmer until the next day. Saved the Dutch town.


    Of course, fairy tales naturally do not need to be held accountable for their credibility. If it is really a child who has discovered such a thing, then with the nature of the bear child, maybe he will be more likely to buckle this hole.


    This fairy tale, like other fairy tales, is designed to educate the mind. It warns people to take precautions and to detect the clues before they get serious. Putting such a name on this meteorological system undoubtedly hopes that it can be changed like a Dutch boy before the weather problems faced by humans are serious.


    From this point it can be seen that the Dutch boy''s existence is more about changing the environment, not in dealing with war. However, the potential of this system is extremely large, even if it is placed in the war, it is not to be underestimated. This is the main reason why Stark will choose it to deal with the void.


    The system started to operate. The first is the launch system at the ring space station, which transmits the information code of the Dutch boy to the Earth''s low Earth orbit. Then, under the dual opening of coding and authority, the 1,400 satellites jointly launched by the world''s space powers have been launched one after another.


    Numerous meteorological data began to be detected by these satellites, and then collectively gathered in the main system of the circled space station. However, the main system is just an operation page. The core of the operation of the entire Dutch boy is still on a meteorological computer that is specifically matched. This computer comes from the earth. The Chinese country specially matched the goddess of the Dutch boy for the light of the light of the Taihu Lake as the basis for calculating these complex meteorological data. The 930 billion floating-point operations per second is fast enough to integrate global weather conditions in the shortest amount of time, and a solution that can be implemented is summarized according to a preset procedure.


    This is also a post-hand plan. As the main funder, the mastery of this in China is equivalent to mastering the lifeblood of the entire Dutch boy. If one day the Dutch boy is put into a program that is not acceptable to him, then China is fully capable of terminating the operation of the entire system by powering down the computer.


    This is a manifestation of the privilege of the state. Of course, at this time, this privilege is not necessary for passive use. So everything went smoothly, and all possible meteorological programs were already placed in front of Reid.


    What is to be explained here is that although the Dutch boy is a system that integrates the power of the whole earth and is specially designed to deal with meteorological problems. But this does not mean that it can do whatever it wants, no matter where it is, it can be called rain, thunder.


    Because you know, the weather of the earth is a holistic problem, not a regional problem that can be separated separately. There is a saying that is good, that is, the butterfly on the Pacific Ocean has fanned its wings, and the Pacific side has raised a storm. Imagine that even the little things like the wings of a butterfly fan can produce such a huge chain reaction. If it is because of man-made reasons, if I create a storm on this side, then what will happen on the other side of the earth? What about it?


    Meteorologists and mathematicians have done professional model deductions on this issue, and the end result has warned everyone, never have such crazy ideas. The change in meteorology should be gradual, not one-step. The only end to want to take such a shortcut is that everyone has to pay the heaviest price for this choice.


    This is a rule of iron strikes. Even if Stark is so eager to use the Dutch boy to deal with the void, he can''t display all the means without any disregard. Let''s not say that the conditions are not allowed, even the leaders of other countries can''t make him so mischievous.


    Otherwise, even if you successfully repelled this void monster, successfully avoided another crisis of the earth. As a result, they were typhoons in their own homes, thunderstorms, three years of drought, and so on. People do not suffer from ignorance and suffer from inequality. This is an ancient reason. Unless it is a last resort, no one will be willing to make such a sacrifice.


    Stark naturally knows this truth, and he doesn''t want to do such a sinful thing before he can''t do anything. So far, his requirements are still within the controllable range, using the power of the Dutch boy.


    This left Dr. Reed with fewer choices. For the time being, the means that can really be used are probably just three or four. After a few deductions of these methods in his mind, Reid��s mind has already made up his mind.


    First of all, he wants to create a storm, the kind of rainstorm and hail. This is not difficult. At this point in time, the cold current from the Arctic has begun to gradually move south. As long as he is guided by the situation, he can achieve this goal in a logical way.


    Of course, it is simple to say, and it can be completely another thing to do. The cold current from the Arctic needs him to urge him, and the same, if you want to make the storm form in this place, then he will inevitably guide the entrance of another player.


    A sufficient amount of heating flow is another condition he must make. Only when a sufficient amount of warm current and a cold current from the Arctic just converge above the Death Valley to form a strong convective weather, can he achieve his goal of storm.


    This is a big project, and the implementation of such a large project is that hundreds of meteorological satellites located above the United States are immediately like the moon fish in the breeding season, and hundreds of millions of micro-devices are directed downwards. The clouds have been released in the past.


    These devices are manufactured by an ultra-precision, self-contained factory. And their existence has only one meaning, that is, the microwave oscillation drives the cloud airflow to move in a fixed direction. The meteorological satellites locked the location of the Arctic cold current early, and just under the impetus of these micro-devices, it was still slow, and it was almost like three or five days before it could migrate to the southwestern United States. As soon as the aircraft engine was installed, it was running non-stop.


    For up to two minutes, the cold current will surge above the Death Valley. At this time, Reid is of course starting to be busy for the generation of warm current.


    He used another method, which was to launch another micro device toward the clouds. This is a device that emits intense heat radiation, and it is generally used in heavy rain or heavy snowfall to evaporate clouds to prevent snow or rainstorms.


    Under normal circumstances, such a means is not easy to use at the moment. Because it will evaporate the clouds, let the almost unblocked fly over the top of Death Valley, and it is impossible to get the stormy weather he wants. However, the situation is not normal today, because don''t forget that a million-ton nuclear bomb has just been detonated in this place.


    Although such a long time has passed, the power of the nuclear bomb has long been left with the last pollution. But on the meteorological level, its aftermath has not yet reached the point where it can be declared to end.


    The mushroom cloud of nuclear explosions is carried over the clouds by countless dust, which will always float in the clouds until it meets the raindrops and returns to the ground. In general, it will rain after the nuclear explosion, because the nuclear explosion heat radiation is enough to send a large amount of water vapor to the sky. These water vapors will condense on the nuclear dust and eventually appear as black rain. And the problem is here.


    The Death Valley is dry all year round, and the average annual rainfall is much lower than the average. This means that it is almost impossible to form water vapor, and naturally, these dusts will not have a chance to come back.


    The data recorded by meteorological satellites has already documented this, and this was also noticed by Dr. Reed. He applied the heating devices not to evaporate the clouds, but to heat the nuclear dust. When these heated dusts just meet the cold airflow coming in, the strong convective weather he wants is naturally followed.


    Everything is as he imagined. When the cold air that accelerated the acceleration met the heated dust, the clouds immediately began to roll and began to roll. The gust of wind began to whistle under the influence of air pressure, and the cold airflow was dissolved by the hot air, and it became a drop of water that stuck to the dust and fell into the air. A dark rainstorm was so easy to form in the hands of mankind. However, this has not yet reached Reid''s expectations, because he wants a storm, and the storm without the Thunder is obviously not perfect.


    It��s hard to beat him. As soon as one command goes on, the two devices attached to different clouds begin to emit two different positive and negative charges. When the two phases are excited, the lightning suddenly spreads in the clouds. Without Reid''s continued work, the current is spontaneously spilling in this strong convective weather and then quickly spread across the sky.


    Everything in the storm began to gather, and there is no doubt that as the most visible and prominent existence in the storm, the Nether Monster is the most important target of this storm.


    As we often say, don��t stand in the wilderness and don��t stand under the tree. Because you are too prominent, you are vulnerable to thunder. This is the case now, the Nether Monster is so prominent, almost half of the head is squatting under the clouds, who is not jealous of him!


    So in the next moment, I only listened to the thunder of the thunder, and the lightning of the sky has turned into a woven silver snare, which is intertwined with the monster.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Pen Chinese network: m.

 Chapter 1837： Storm tornado emperor heart

    The power of lightning, that is naturally no doubt. As the most violent force in nature, the lightning voltage of hundreds of millions of volts and the instantaneous temperature of about 20,000 degrees is enough to cause a devastating blow to any creature. Even if it is The existence of the gods and devils, like the demon, is not good in the face of lightning in the natural world. Although it is said that he will not be electrocuted, it is not a problem at all.


    However, this kind of statement can be established in a guy like Randkill, but it may not be able to be established on a guy like a Void Monster.


    The power of lightning is very large, but it is only relatively speaking. When the volume and life intensity of a creature reach the level of a void monster, even the natural Tianwei is hard to play its due role.


    At most, it is the crazy screaming of this dense lightning power, and then it will be the same as the ordinary people after the electric shock, there will be some uncontrollable trembling on the body. This kind of situation can only be said to be control in the game terminology. As for the destruction, such a lightning storm may not be more destructive than the hammer of the dawn.


    At the very least, the hammer of Dawn really tore the body of the void, so that it had to repair a large extent of its body. And such lightning, that is, to give a layer of electricity to its skin, if it is finely resolved, I am afraid that this coke process has not yet reached its speed of self-repair.


    "This is useless work." Stark couldn''t help but mutter. He didn''t understand the significance of Dr. Reed''s effort to do this useless work. In his opinion, he wanted to deal with this even Dawn Hammer. A monster that returns without success can not be covered. He should take out the biggest killer of the Dutch boy directly.


    However, Dr. Reed does not think so, he obviously has his own set of ideas. Just like now, in the season of thunder and lightning, he has changed the airflow of the entire Death Valley by operating those tiny devices.


    This is very simple, by switching the position of the heating device, he can generate an extremely strong updraft in the entire atmosphere. The updraft begins to rotate in the middle of the troposphere due to the wind interaction with the shear velocity in both the vertical direction and the direction, and a mesoscale cyclone is formed very quickly.


    This mesoscale cyclone, under the action of the device, quickly spreads in two different directions, which makes it thinner and stronger. At the same time, a small area of ??enhanced auxiliary, both the birth of the tornado formed inside the cyclone, after the same cyclone production process, a tornado core was formed.


    Maintaining a higher intensity of rotation, the core of the tornado is enough to stretch your body from the cyclone to the ground, and when the developing vortex reaches the ground level, the ground speed suddenly rises, and a real tornado follows. It appears in the eyes of everyone.


    The tornado is moving with the air movement, and under Reid''s deliberate manipulation, the tornado, which is at most a quarter of the void monster, is completely in a circular motion around the body that the monster reveals.


    Of course, this is the way to make the most of the tornado''s destructive power. Because the tornado wind speed is the biggest place is not its core, but the area near its center. The current research data is that the horizontal wind speed near the tornado center is between 50 and 115 meters per second, and in extreme cases it can exceed 120 meters. Don''t look at this data. It''s not so eye-catching. If you compare it with the wind speed of 40 meters per second and the wind speed of 40 meters per second, you know that this kind of wind is terrible.


    Reid used the entire US meteorological satellite device. Therefore, under the premise of man-made manufacturing, this tornado has reached the level 5 Fujita series.


    The so-called Fujita series is based on the famous "Dragonwind Dr.", and the American Japanese meteorologist Fujita Tetsu also proposed a measure of tornado strength in 1971. In general, it will be represented by "ef". For example, the ef0 level refers to the tornado strength of Fujita level 0. This strength is relatively weak, but it is also enough to blow the branches and chimneys and tilt the shallow trees. Of course, in the case of a tornado, this is considered to be the mildest of the entire tornado series.


    Like the ef2 level with medium tornado intensity, it is already possible to turn the truck over, the big tree blows off the waist and breaks, and the light object is like a missile. And if the EF5 is the strongest, it is already equivalent to the terrible natural disaster.


    The ef5-class tornado can almost flatten sturdy large buildings, and cars, trucks, and even trains and trains are brought into the air. The trees are blown into pieces, and any presence on the surface of the earth will be destroyed. Unless you say you are hiding in the basement or in a fortified house, nothing can protect you. This is a catastrophic tornado that is known as the devastating tornado.


    For now, the tornado created by Dr. Reed is such a devastating tornado. In this already traumatized canyon, when such a tornado appeared, it was already disintegrating the large pieces of rock, and it was thrown into the sky in pieces, then wrapped in powerful wind, and became a tornado. A representative member of the force.


    At this time, it is unceremonious to say that even a main battle tank is subject to the same wounds as the frontal armor of the missile. This is terrible, but on the empty monsters at the moment, such destructive powers seem to have some misnomers.


    Probably just like the feeling that ordinary people are suddenly blown up by a blast, although it is somewhat uncomfortable, it does not hurt or itch. This may be the only feeling of the monsters on the tornado.


    It was awkward, it took a lot of thought, but the result was just a feeling of a little discomfort. Not to mention Dr. Reed, even Stark feels worthless for a while.


    But he also knows that this is no stranger to Reid. After all, such a powerful monster can''t use the common sense to quantify the calculations. Any meticulous calculations in it can not be considered a strange thing. However, he is not reconciled. Isn��t this the result of such a big deal just like this?


    His heart was still cursing, and Reed, who was far away from the space station, was busy taking time to send him a message. The content is only one sentence "to ignite!". What does this mean? Stark hasn��t turned around for a while, and when he moves his eyes back to the huge tornado, he immediately thinks about Reed��s meaning.


    The destructive power of a tornado is indeed large enough, but there is no way to become the most destructive tornado by the wind. As everyone knows, there is a kind of tornado in the world that is talkative about the existence of color change, although the reason for its appearance is always very coincidental, but as long as it appears, even a small tornado may cause very Terrible destruction.


    Fire tornado, fire by wind, wind to help the most typical of the fire. When the tornado and the flame are mixed together, the time of transformation into a tornado is not as simple as one plus one and two.


    It can be said that it directly raises the destructive power of the tornado by an order of magnitude, and raises it from an estimable level to an incalculable level. Such changes, even in the embarrassing situation of the moment, may be able to create miracles. So Stark didn''t have to think much about it, it was already ready to ignite.


    It��s not hard to put a fire. The environment of the Death Valley itself is mainly dry, even if it is said that the rain has caused a little rain, it does not affect the fire. With a little bit of flame, it can be pushed up to a violent level by the vortex of the tornado. This is a problem that does not need to be worried at all. Stark is hesitant now, not hesitating that he should not ignite, but hesitate, he should not throw a fire in casually.


    The power of the fire tornado is huge, and the core temperature can reach thousands of degrees Celsius. Such temperatures are already devastating for humans, but for the current void monster, I am afraid it is not the same thing. Don''t say anything else, Stark is very clear about what this monster has experienced. Even the temperature of the nuclear explosion center of several hundred million degrees Celsius has collapsed. Stark really does not think that the impact of more than a thousand degrees Celsius will affect it.


    If you really want to make a flame, then this kind of flame must have certain qualities. Not to mention that the temperature is so high that this monster can''t bear it, but at the very least, you have to be able to create enough trouble for this monster.


    Thinking of this, Stark thought of Peter and thought of the signature skills of the evil spirit knight. If it is not the magical means that he does not understand, then the hellfire of the evil spirit knight may be the most characteristic flame that he can reach at the moment.


    He has no time, and there are no other better choices. So when he saw Peter, who had gradually recovered from the broken state, he immediately opened his throat and shouted at Peter.


    "Peter, I need your flame! Show it out and turn this tornado into a tornado!"


    His request was very straightforward. However, this directness made Peter feel extremely distressed. It''s not that he doesn''t want to do this. In fact, if he can stop this empty monster in this way, then even if he let his life now, he will not hesitate.


    This is a superhero''s usual mode of thinking, not contrived, nor hypocritical, but he really treats his sacrifice as an option that can be considered, and prepares for such sacrifice anytime, anywhere.


    The problem, however, is that whatever the situation requires an objective condition. Just like now, he has just recovered from the broken state, and the hellfire on his body is like a candle in the wind. It is not easy to maintain and not be blown out by this fierce wind. To create a big fire and complete the feat of the fire, this is simply impossible for him.


    "I can''t do it. My strength can''t support the emergence of summoning hellfire. It''s not just me, we can''t do it now."


    It is very painful to admit that you are powerless. However, in the face of such a huge crisis, Peter did not dare to have any reservations. He was afraid that his precious opportunity would slip away from his eyes because of his hard support, so he chose to tell the truth.


    For such a truth, Stark is disappointed. Not only him, but also Satan.


    The power of Hellfire is known to him. As one of the most powerful forces in the evil spirits, Hellfire has always been the most taboo of several other hells. If you can have a hellfire to help out at this time, then don''t say that you can defeat this monster. At the very least, it should be no problem to delay the ancient Master to complete his own arrangement.


    However, Peter replied to disappoint him, but also made him hate the incompetence of this guy. At this critical time, the chain was actually lost, and human beings were a trustworthy race.


    Satan is still hating this side, and on the other side, the Nether Monster, which is being devastated by lightning and storms, is already starting to act.


    With the sense of Sir Modu, the words of Stark are of course understandable. As a confrontation, it naturally does not want the resistance that it suffers to become larger and larger, so the goal of achieving it as soon as possible is what it wants to do now.


    Although the constraints of thunder and tornado exist, it is obvious that they can not match the strength of the hammer of the dawn before. If the strike of Dawn Hammer is to make him unable to move, he must take all the power to resist, then now he only needs to take half of the power, it is enough to support the thunder storm.


    It started to act, even if the speed is not particularly fast, but it is also closer to the distance between Satan and Satan. As before, its goal is to Satan. It can be said that before the elimination of Satan, this monster dominated by Modu consciousness could not have any other ideas.


    This is a good thing for humans. Because it means they still have some room for buffering. For Satan, however, this kind of thing is really too bad. In the face of such a monster threat, he has not been able to lift any fighting spirit, he has no room for resistance. And if it is not that he is also on the verge of exhaustion, then maybe he will immediately hug his head and flee back to his fearful hell.


    The earth is too dangerous, he really wants to go home. It��s just that the situation is that he has a hard time returning home.


    You must stop this monster, and how can you stop him? Satan��s heart thought about all the possibilities that could be achieved. In the end, he finally made up his mind and completely broke his heart.


    For an emperor like him, there is nothing that can be sacrificed except himself. Naturally, even the existence of the right arm, in the face of threatening his existence, is just a chip that can be sacrificed.


    Although it is said that some people can''t stop Dekeel, but at this time, they can only sacrifice him!


    :. :

 Chapter 1838： The end of the kings and parties

    Destroy the king, in some ways, perhaps the least trustworthy guy.


    The king himself is thin and cool. When you are rich, if you have enough value, then he may be able to generously share what he has with you. However, once he is defeated, then things are not said so.


    Experience the supreme feeling that it will not be willing to fall down anyway. And if there is anything that can stop him from happening at this time, then at any cost, I am afraid he will be willing to deliver it.


    In the history of each of the last kings, how many of them did not sever their own Jiangshan in such a constant abandonment of the car?


    At this point, even Satan is no exception. For him, being destroyed by the void is nothing but true. This is a situation that he can''t accept anyway. And if you have the strength to struggle before this, then maybe there will be a glimmer of life.


    Satan is not ignorant about the things of Zatanos. After all, **** is dominated by a few. As a person of the same level, if you don��t know anything about other people��s means, then you must be yourself.


    Satan also learned how Mephisto dealt with his former competitors and used his own competitors to create a sharp weapon for himself. In this series of things, even he has to admit that the practice of Mephisto is amazing. This split-and-two approach not only puts an end to the possibility of a resurgence of rivals, but also exerts the power of Zantanos in the most limited way. If it weren��t for the sudden changes in the current situation, let them have no time to respond to Mephisto, then it would be another situation to keep things from happening.


    Although he was emotional, he did not feel sorry for Mephisto, and he was defeated. As a devil, he did not need to engage in such a sentiment. And then, instead of wasting your feelings on Mephisto, it would be better to put more energy on Zatanos.


    The power of Zatanos is not to be underestimated even if it is placed in front of him. Therefore, of course, after Dekiel��s voluntary incarnation as a villain, he has probably guessed the idea of ??Dejir.


    It��s nothing more than the power of Zlatanos. This is not surprising. For those who live in hell, it is an instinctive reaction to yearn for strength and power. As for whether or not Dekier might threaten himself, Satan is quite confident at this point... He is not qualified.


    It can be said that as long as it does not threaten its status, then, regardless of the strength of Dejir, Satan is happy to see it. After all, as long as he still succumbs to himself, then all the power he has is just a help for his king.


    An ambitious monarch will always be extraordinarily pleasing. However, once the ambition is debunked and all the dreams are dissipated like a bubble, a powerful subordinate with extraordinary potential naturally becomes unsightly. The so-called monarch and monk, is not a manifestation of jealousy. At this time, it is not a psychological burden for him to sell him directly to him.


    Isn��t the Stark team a hellfire? Do they want to use the power of the evil spirit knight to drag this monster? In this case, he is perfect.


    Straight into the ear, Satan has already slammed Randel''s skull in his palm. Unlike the evil spirits who have just recovered their bodies, the situation in De Keel can be much more serious. Remnant through the nuclear explosion, and with Satan to return to the world, this is completely overdraft for his loss of power.


    The bones of others were all supported, but he did not even heal the cracks on the skull. This is the gap. Naturally, when Satan suddenly made such a move, he had no resistance at all.


    At the moment, Randil is completely shocked. The feeling is like a loyalty to the liver, and the courtiers who can be judged by the sun and the moon are kicked out by their own monarchs after giving everything to the monarch. Full of incredible, full of gloom.


    He obviously wants to say something, but the violent emotional shock makes him only tremble the jaw at a time, but he can''t say a word. At this time, Satan obviously did not want to listen to what nonsense he said, so he screamed that he had not made a sound, and he had already thrown the skull in the direction of Peter.


    "Next, the little knight. Absorb his strength, you will get what you want!"


    Randel has the power of Zatanos, which Peter already knows. However, he did not follow the legacy of Zatanos, like Randel, who had always followed his mind. For him, power may be important, but it is definitely not the point where it can''t be done without power. In most cases, he equates strength and responsibility. This means that he is not willing to blindly pursue more power before he has enough consciousness to take on more responsibilities.


    But the current situation is different. The current situation is that the addition of any force may change the whole situation. The destiny of mankind is almost determined by this, which is naturally because he is not willing.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate to hesitate. At the moment he took over the skull of Randil, he had already used a force to squeeze the whole skull into pieces. After losing the last protection, the essence of the power belonging to Randkier appeared directly in front of him. On the basis of the same strength and roots in the same roots, Randall''s ability to prevent Peter''s ability is not enough, it is already the brains of all the roots of the power.


    This is the end of Randall. Losing the protection of this power, he relied on the immortality of survival to disappear immediately. And even without his own belief, he has completely disappeared into the world.


    Of course, his sacrifice has fulfilled Peter. After a tens of thousands of years, the power of Zatanos was finally reunited, and this is reflected in Peter��s body, that is, the blue **** fire is suddenly like a volcano erupting. It��s up.


    Peter was completely drowned in it, of course it was not a big deal for him. Under the control of his will, the complete form of the blue hellfire immediately turned into a beast, and broke away from the chain of dragons. The call sign has already been thrown into the gale of the tornado.


    The fire borrowed from the wind and the wind helped the fire. This sentence was best reflected at this time. Although the Hellfire is different from the general flame, it obviously has the characteristics of being able to be ignited. When the tornado, the best combustion aid, was combined with it, a full-fledged fire tornado was formed.


    The natural damage of the fire of **** is simply not comparable to the usual high temperature incineration. Although the data of Hellfire is not so horrible from the temperature value, in fact, after comparing the damage of the monster, it can be found that the damage caused by it is very amazing.


    As long as it is touched by the flame, it is almost immediately ashes. That is to say, the size of this Nether Monster is so large that it is unimaginable. Otherwise, it will be able to completely ignite him if it is swept back and forth. And now this situation? Probably only equal to a large area of ??skin burns.


    Not fatal, this is for sure. Skin burns are harmful to humans because severe burns can penetrate deep into muscles and bones. They can not only cause severe inflammatory reactions, but also cause severe damage to nerves and blood vessels. And if a person''s burns have reached a certain level, then do not say anything else, the two functions of sensory stimulation and natural excretion will have a huge impact on him.


    But this is for people, not for this monster. Although this monster can barely be integrated into the biological system, who is sure that its skin is an important organ like human beings, and has an important role in excreting and regulating body temperature?


    And then, look at its exaggerated resilience, almost how much it just burned out and how much it grows. Even if the layer of skin outside it really has such a function, it may not be empty. It��s a big deal to endure for a few seconds, and the long thing can still grow back. As for the long-term return, it seems that it is not so important in terms of its size.


    Therefore, the only thing that the current fire tornado can play for this void monster is probably pain. The pain of burning, no matter how you grow, there is no way to get rid of the pain.


    In the face of such pain, even a void monster is unbearable. In this regard, it had to stop its own steps and began to deal with the fire storm that had become difficult.


    And the problem is coming. What can a pure creature do to cope with this natural disaster? For this problem, the Nether Monster quickly made an action that most super-giant creatures can only watch, but can''t learn at all.


    The first is that it is squirming on the body of the Hellfire. The layered meat waves began to collapse, and a very special membranous structure was formed very quickly. Inside the tissue, the muscles began to converge and imitate, and soon became a large-sized scorpion eye. shape.


    If you look deeper, you can probably see a tissue similar to the lungs, which makes this strange scorpion eye and fascia-like mouth quickly breathe like a decent image. With this monster''s huge to the extreme size, every breath it will be horrible.


    The characteristics of a tornado are itself moving with the air pressure, and when such a big mouth begins to inhale, then the place with the lowest air pressure in the entire area is probably the strange mouth. So there is no doubt that the monster has a mouth, inhales, and the fire tornado is uncontrolled, and it is sucked into the mouth.


    The flame is burning its throat, even burning its lungs, which can be quite painful. But as long as it endures this pain and persists in it, it will soon be discovered that all of this will end in a short time.


    The reality is that the power of the fire dragon is so big that it can''t stand the self-restraint. And when the clouds of the sky begin to be uncontrollably wrapped in a tornado and merge into its mouth, it��s just a matter of time.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see this, and Stark is no exception. So now, he immediately reported to Reed.


    "Dr. Reed, things are terrible, your approach has been cracked! If you have any other options, I think you will get it out as soon as possible!"


    "I understand. I am preparing a follow-up plan, please wait!"


    Although Reid couldn''t visually see the situation on the spot, he could still roughly guess what happened in the satellite cloud data. This is what he expected, and he has already made the worst plan, and he has already arranged the follow-up plan.


    At this moment, hundreds of special satellites have been launched in the Earth''s low Earth orbit and stretched out their solar panels in a rather weird angle.


    The solar panels made of nano-metal material stretched to an exaggerated length as soon as they were stretched, and the horizontal expansion and fusion continued in the middle. When it stopped, it was a circular antenna that became completely concave. Pot shape.


    The high-surface mirror covers every corner of the sun''s board, looking from a distance, as if a huge mirror was placed here. Of course, this is not a general mirror. Even rich local tyrants will not just drop more than a billion dollars to create such a mirror in space.


    This is a subsystem of the Dutch boy and is a precondition for some high-risk weather device. When all the concave satellites are stretched out and adjusted in the direction of the sun, the entire station can see it, the glare of the sun converges on these thousands of square meters of mirrored satellites, and then straight to the space station The direction is refracted.


    At this time, on the space station, the launching system itself as the hammer of the dawn has been gathered, and replaced with a concave mirror image like a mirror satellite. A special satellite is placed under the space station, and a giant device like a convex lens is arranged with the periphery as an extension point. When sunlight merges from other mirrored satellites and is transferred to the main unit below the space station, the sunlight rays that have been strengthened to a certain extent are immediately intensified again by the convex lens device.


    In this way, when everything is adjusted. The golden sunlight has been completely condensed into a beam of light, piercing the entire dark space, and slamming the past straight toward the earth. From the perspective of the earth, it is probably such a blink of an eye, the golden light is already in front of you, and it runs through everything!

 Chapter 1839： Sunshine Gun

    The temperature of the lenticular spot is theoretically infinitely high. Of course, the premise is that you have enough sunlight to be refracted into it.


    This premise is a condition that is temporarily unsatisfactory for human beings. Humans who are still in the first stage of civilization are incapable of making devices that use stellar energy completely like Dyson balls. Naturally, they can only use this relatively simple. Ways to take advantage of the sun''s rays. Of course, even if it can only be done in such a way, this subsystem belonging to the Dutch boy, named as a sun gun, is definitely not to be underestimated.


    Although it is a subsystem in the weather system, its real role should be to evaporate the sea surface and create water vapor to fill the water vapor vacancies in the surrounding natural environment to prevent arid climate. But obviously, it is only used as a weapon for natural adjustment. It is obviously not as powerful as it is.


    The sun is gathered together and the temperature is as high as hundreds of millions of degrees. This temperature is enough to vaporize all the substances on the earth, even if it is the sturdy and well-known Edelman alloy can not resist, so it is not overwhelming to say that it is invincible.


    The Nether Monster can harden a nuclear explosion of up to several hundred degrees Celsius, which does not mean that he can still hold such high temperatures. He can hold the nuclear explosion just because its body is huge enough and its regenerative capacity is scary enough. The ultra-high temperature of the nuclear explosion lasts for only a few seconds. In these few seconds, as long as the high temperature can not completely burn the empty monster to the ashes, then even if it only has so few sporadic points, relying on the special of evil spirits hell. Sex, it can also recover quickly.


    This is similar to Wolverine. Wolverine can be a fierce fire, and the brows in the fire are not wrinkled, not because he resists fire. He is also a fleshy child, and what happens to the fire when he burns to him. The main reason why he can be such a Luohan is that he is hard enough, and the ability to regenerate by speed has given him confidence. As long as he is not killed at one time, he will be able to make a comeback. So I am afraid of asking for it!


    By the same token, as long as you don''t destroy the monster''s huge body once, it is basically impossible to kill it.


    This nuclear explosion can not be done, because on the level of high temperature killing, it is only a momentary explosion. I hope to erase this size of the monster in a flash, and at the very least, add a zero to the equivalent of the nuclear bomb.


    Of course, the nuclear explosion system can''t do it, and the sun gun system can''t do it even more. However, compared with the nuclear explosion, it has a very practical difference. That is, its attack is continuous and can be maintained for a long time.


    Imagine that hundreds of millions of degrees of light are always shining in one place, and what kind of level of lethality can be achieved. This is probably something that many people can''t imagine.


    At this point, Stark is no exception. Although he probably knows how powerful this kind of sunburst system is as a weapon, but after all, he has not witnessed it, and it is difficult to estimate it in his own heart. At the moment, the true power of the sun gun is so in front of his eyes, saying that it is not shocking, that is impossible.


    The golden sun shines like a waterfall on the surface of the Nether Monster. It barely penetrates its skin without any obstruction, penetrates its body, and then penetrates deeply into the surface.


    There is almost no movement in this process, but this is the most terrifying. Because the destructive power caused by the silence is beyond imagination, from the perspective of Stark, he can even see magma from the crystal-like crack.


    This made him a little scared, but don''t shoot through the cellar. So now, he quickly contacted Reid and warned him.


    "Dr. Reed, adjust the focus of the sun gun. I don''t want you to burn the ground core!"


    "It''s a bit difficult, I am adjusting..."


    After all, it is 30,000 kilometers away from the equipment. It is almost impossible to achieve accuracy at such a long distance. Temporary adjustments are inevitable, and after fine-tuning at the space station, a spot that is dazzling to be invisible to the naked eye is already on the monster.


    This is a powerful destruction in the true sense. It is just the terrible light that burns the whole eyeball under direct vision and the high temperature that is more terrible than this light. It is just a moment to vaporize a large piece of flesh and blood for nothingness. The ray sword generally smashed this monster into two segments.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the sun gun system is the most damaging to the Nether Monster. However, this kind of killing is really good or bad, and it is really a certain thing. Why do you say that? the reason is simple. Because the void monster is different from ordinary creatures.


    Ordinary creatures are cut into two segments, the half of which occupies the brain is controlled by the subjective consciousness of the creature, while the other half can only temporarily maintain a certain neural response until it becomes completely stunned. Dead meat. This is no exception even if the zombies who used to be born with a birth crisis will not be the exception. After cutting their heads, they have not seen any zombie body that can walk around the world.


    However, the Void Monster is different from most of the creatures in this world. Even if the palm is cut off and cut into two halves, the smaller half of the palm does not say that it will completely lose its vitality.


    On the contrary, out of the **** of the main body, this relatively small part immediately turned into a dislocated wild dog. It was only a moment that the transformation of the form was completed, and it turned into a horrible eight-clawed singer, and screaming at the singularity of the singularity, it rushed over to Satan.


    On the threat, this small piece of meat certainly has no threat from the main body of the monster, but to say it, anyone who is present may not have such courage. The horror of the void was something they had personally experienced, so when such a hill-sized monster rushed toward the Satan wolf, Satan was almost immediate, and they asked Stek for help.


    "Help me, Stark! You can''t help me to die!"


    Satan''s reaction is disgusting, but he has to say that he really said that Stark''s careful thinking.


    If you can, let Satan die from such a small accident, this is actually a very wonderful thing. After all, Satan��s identity is also an enemy or a friend. The reason why they will join hands to fight against the void is just that the situation is forced. From the current situation, it is obviously their side that contributes more. And if you do this, Satan''s existence is somewhat dispensable.


    Then use the knife to kill people, use this opportunity to leave him directly here? Stark couldn''t help but think about it. After some thoughts, he chose to give up.


    This is not because he moved his heart. As a standard politician, his sympathy and compassion are not so cheap. And even if he does, he will not use this kind of thing on an ambitious devil. The main reason why he did this is because of jealousy.


    The goal of the void is Satan, and this is for sure. With such a guy in front of the target, Stark does not at least worry that he will transfer his goal to the Earth before he finishes. This is a considerable advantage, and Stark is not going to lose this at this time. So he just hesitated a little, then he said to Dr. Reed in space.


    "Dr., adjust the coordinates... we need to solve this little trouble!"


    A little adjustment of the space station will achieve Stark''s requirements. When the glare of the glare instantly shifted to his face, Satan suddenly became creepy.


    Although the deadly ultra-high temperature is still some distance away from him, the temperature that overflows from it gives him a feeling of difficulty breathing. His skin has been burnt, and a flame has been born on his body. This is the result of his tough body resisting enough damage. If the spot is slightly shifted a little, not directly to his body, even if it is only transferred to his neighborhood, he can not guarantee that he can have any particularly good results.


    This is simply joking with his little life. If it is not that the spot has played its due role, it has already passed the derived little No. 1 monster in the process of moving, and burned it all before it hits itself. If you are ashamed, then Satan must turn to the humans of Stark. Because their behavior is enough to pose a threat to him, and on this basis, he has no confidence and continue to cooperate with them.


    Of course, the situation will be better now. At the very least, he would think there is room for cooperation between them. Just, feeling the almost coke-like face that was burned by the high temperature, feeling the pains of the whole body, but his heart is inevitably full of resentment.


    He does not think that this is a accidental injury. In fact, even if it is only a mistake, he will regard this as a deliberate act of human beings. At the bottom of his life, he is psychologically sensitive and unstimulated at the moment. No one can see from his scarlet-eyed eyes how malicious he is brewing.


    Stark couldn''t guess his heart, and even if he guessed it, he wouldn''t care now.


    A self-defeating arm, and even courage has lost a clean demon, but really not very much in his eyes. In fact, when everything was placed on the bright side and the power of the whole human being became his arm, the threat of Satan was really negligible.


    He doesn''t care about Satan. He cares more about the void. This is a real affliction. So after saving a small life of Satan, he immediately ordered Dr. Reed to let him adjust the angle of the sun gun and began to strike the Nether monster for the camp.


    As if it was a slap in the face, it is impossible to repeat the accident of cutting it directly with a light spot, thus creating a new void monster in this world. The previous situation was barely controllable, but it caused such an accident. With a little attention, they could also use the sun gun to control the situation. However, if there are more such accidents, then things can be big.


    No one can be sure what impact the void will have on the world in this world. The worst case is that if you say that because of the existence of the void, you will be provoked by a more powerful void monster, then the whole world will probably be devastated.


    This is Stark. They will never want to see the situation, so at the moment they can only be like peeling off, and they will kill the body of the Void monster little by little.


    This is a complex process like high-precision surgery. It is often that the glare of the glare is played with a delicate snake skin, so that the entire hook of the Nether Monster can be barely touched and burned clean.


    This process is destined to be nowhere to go, and when such a part is destroyed, there will always be a new part of the organization to re-emerge from other places. In general, this is probably a situation that is not consistent. For all the high-level people who watched this struggle, this situation is really unacceptable to them.


    The tenacious vitality of the Nether Monster, and the destructive power it has inadvertently revealed, has made them feel the heavy pressure. To make a comparison, this kind of pressure can be said to be nothing under the big events such as the invasion of alien civilization.


    No one wants the monster of the void to spread out from this place. The best way for them is obviously not the insatiable stalemate in front of them, but the ability to spurt and defeat and destroy. This is the situation at this stage can not meet them, so the current, it is already someone dissatisfied with Stark asked.


    "Lord Stark! Have we been so deadlocked? Why not come up with a more effective plan, and so on, I don''t think this will improve the status quo!"


    "If you have a better way, then please! I am happy to see you play an unexpected role in this kind of thing. However, if your role is just to say unrealistic here. If you are loud, not able to actually translate to the actual level, then I suggest that you better close your mouth!"


    Stark, who has been holding a string in his heart, is not willing to waste his tongue with such a guy, so his mouth is ridiculous, and the words are quite rude.


    This made the talking guy''s face instantly turn into pig liver color. Although there is indeed a gap in the strength of the country, they are still equal in name. They are all leaders of a country. Why don��t you give me face? Just because of the facade of the thin Xishan on this day?


    In my heart, the politician��s mind instantly sheds poisonous water. And this is outside, that is, he smiled and said to Stark with a smile.

 Chapter 1840： Political wisdom is ready to go

    "Mr. Stark, I don''t know what you are thinking about? But I think, in the face of this global threat, no matter what kind of idea you are, I am afraid we must first give us an explanation. ""


    This is an allusion to Stark''s ulterior motives, holding their authority but not doing anything for them wholeheartedly. As far as the current situation is concerned, it has been hanged on such a name, even if it is Stark, it must be too much.


    Of course, Stark is not willing to carry such a pot for no reason, but he is prepared to argue reasonably and come up with a solid scientific basis to prove that this is only a time when the conspirators are unwarranted. It was only at this time that I was sitting on the side and just acting as a bystander.


    "Okay, gentlemen. We must pay attention to a matter of seeking truth from facts. We must not give anything to others because of speculation in the stomach. What do you think in your mind does not mean that others are thinking, is people always different?" So, before all the announcements, I suggest that we still give Mr. Stark a little more patience. After all, it matters a lot, and we don��t want to make a big mistake, isn��t it?��


    Daxie even pushed the shackles, not only to solve Stark, but also satirize some people from some hidden directions. This made Steak sigh of relief, but also inevitably let some people face red. In the face of the hustle and bustle of this day, someone who is red-faced is unable to say anything hard.


    It is different from the original United States. In those years when the United States was the hegemon of the world, what he pursued was a hegemonic policy. Yes, I am looking at you, and you will come over and give me a low. If you don''t allow me, then don''t blame me for being rude and thinking about ways to sanction you.


    This is of course no problem when the US power is in the dominance of the world. Even if most countries in the world have grievances about this practice, they can only swallow their voices and honestly squat. It��s not that there are no exceptions in the middle. For example, Mao Zi is a typical example of dead and hard to bow. But what about the results? It has been sanctioned by the United States and the European Union for so many years. It was so bad that even the pants were taken out and destroyed.


    Such a policy seems to be domineering, but it has a clear aftermath. That is, once the United States has no hegemony over the global system, the new old books will add up to the United States. This American knows it, so what they have been doing all the time is to maintain their hegemonic position.


    It��s just that people are not as good as days. Looking at any huge empire in history, when it really declines, it is manpower that can be recovered. This is naturally not the case in the United States. When a series of blows fell on him, he basically did not even have a chance to react. He was already smashed from the position of the hegemon. At this time, it is unlikely that the countries that have been bullied will not come to the ground.


    Although the Stark strongman broke his wrist, he completed the reorganization of the US superstructure in a way that removed the capital. In this way, he showed the international community that his country was completely new and had a completely different attitude from the past. But the international community does not recognize this point, then it can be said two.


    If you are willing to continue to deal with the United States, you will naturally recognize this. And the iron-hearted division of the United States on the opposite side will certainly not be as he wished. There is no way to do this. Simply put, unless Americans are willing to pay for it, it will take decades to re-do a diplomatic war. Otherwise, his embarrassing identity is hard to get any improvement.


    The former person also took a fancy to this point, so he was right and wrong with Stark. Otherwise, I will try to change it ten years ago. If you borrow him a courage, he may not dare to do so.


    The United States is not going to work now. But instead it is the behemoth of China. Unlike the hegemonism pursued by the Americans, the strategy of the Chinese nation is to make a living.


    It seems that there is no threat. If it is not threatening, it is right, because this strategy itself is about a quiet thing. The political wisdom cultivated by the Chinese for thousands of years is reflected in this aspect. Do business with you while making friends with you. When you are friends, then naturally everything is good to say, everyone is angry with you, I am good. And if you don''t want to be this friend, then you are embarrassed. I don''t do anything here. I just want to take a look at the business between the two sides. Don''t think about your days.


    There are not many countries in the world that have the ability to close their doors to support themselves, especially the current international situation is such a terrible situation. So as long as there are no pits in my mind, there is really no country who dares to offend the big gold lord at this time.


    This is the gap. Stark looks at the envy, but there is no place to imitate learning. How many years has the layout of the Chinese nation been laid out, and how much blood has been invested in it? This is something that cannot be calculated at all. And he wants to imitate, how to treat this kind of thing as a national policy for a long time to run, let alone, the problem of resources and funds is not so easy to solve.


    Of course, no matter how much, this is also a matter of decades. At the moment, if you can��t pass the current moment, what are you talking about in the United States for decades?


    With this in mind, Stark immediately retracted his envious thoughts and refocused his energy on what was in front of him. His task is not light, that is, those official men will think that he is doing his work and playing tricks. To know that no one is here to report accurate coordinate information to the space station, what does the space station take to accurately kill the Nether monster?


    Observed by the naked eye? It��s really a few people watching and going crazy. And to say that by feeling, joking! This is an attack launched 30,000 kilometers away. Do you believe that the scientists have shaken their hands with the feeling that they can pull the sun gun from the United States to Canada.


    The fool also knows that this kind of thing must be as safe and secure as possible. The current situation is that Stark''s approach is the safest and safest one. If you want to succeed, you will only want to speed up. Only by resisting the temper, he can control the situation within the scope he can control, and insist on the moment when the ancient Master completed her big action.


    In short, he now has no confidence in whether human technology can eliminate this monster. Unless humans complete the epic-level technological leapfrog and evolve directly from the first-level interstellar civilization to the second level, he does not really think that humans can have the means to cope with such existence.


    This is a problem that cannot be solved by science at this stage. I am afraid that it is still necessary to rely on magic to deal with it. When it comes to magic, Stark can''t help but feel a dignified. It��s been a long time since then, how can there be a little bit of movement in the ancient one?


    Speaking of the ancient one, the work of the ancient one at this moment is no more relaxed than that of Stark. Although she is the master of the magic of the earth, the general character of the ancestors. But this does not mean that she can easily control the entire earth''s veins in her hands, such as what the arm is trying to do.


    I don��t want to say that this piece of land has been towed by Mo Duo to what kind of point, and it is not so easy to sort it out. It is not so realistic to simply look at the expulsion of this void monster by the local veins of such a region.


    How big is the body of this monster? Pulling it out alone, not to mention the entire death valley is full, and most of them must be indispensable. This kind of body is not the earth, even if it is placed in the whole universe, it is also the level of a perfect super-global creature. And such a creature pulls out one by one, and has the ability to toss a whole planet to a half.


    Don''t think this is a joke. In fact, such super-star creatures are the rarer type of planets than the vast universe. There are some desolate planets in the universe for them to toss, and it is not uncommon for some top super-star creatures to sneak a whole planet for a hundred years. The only problem in the whole story is probably that this monster is not a natural generation of super giant life, but a virtual creation. However, this is the case, and there is no discount for the destructive power it possesses.


    If you want to deal with it, it is absolutely not enough to use the veins of Death Valley. It is even said that even the land of the two American continents is estimated to be a bit embarrassing. I want to ask for a steady tense, at least the need to mobilize half of the earth''s veins, and such a big hand, even if it is done in ancient times, it will cost a lot of hands and feet.


    Fortunately, her skills are exquisite and her capital is strong. Even though the amount of work done in this way is super huge, it doesn''t sound like a human being. But after Stark fought for so much time, the ancient one was still steady and turned everything around.


    It can be said that this time she is ready to go. And this is outside, Dr. Reed, who has been monitoring satellite data, immediately issued a warning to Stark.


    "Mr. Stark, the geomagnetic response in your place has changed abnormally. The magnitude is very large! I don''t know what it means, but I think for safety, you''d better get from that place as soon as possible. Evacuate!"


    "Geomagnetic change?" Put the information in front of his own eyes. After Stark glanced at it, he had more or less a score in his heart. "I know what the reason is, don''t worry, it won''t affect us. We just need to do our thing well. This is the most important moment, but what problems can''t happen at this time.... .."


    One hundred and ninety are hundreds of miles away. This is a reason to put everything in place. Of course, Stark did not want to work hard for such a long time, but ended up losing the chain at this last moment. So he was particularly nervous, and he almost watched everything in the field.


    While he was maintaining the operation of the sun gun while watching the situation in the field, on the other side, the ancient one who had completed the homology with the earth''s veins had already emerged from the subspace of the earth.


    After handing over the situation to Stark, they were in control. The ancient one was already using magical means and did not hesitate to break into the shadow of the earth. This is to concentrate on coordinating the Earth''s large magnetic field without any interference. The second is to prevent being a target, and the virtual monster hit the firepower before it has done its best.


    This is a true old-fashioned move, and this kind of old-fashioned thing brought her is that when she came out, it was already the great power of the whole earth, so that it was almost impossible for anyone who noticed her to ignore her. The presence.


    The earth''s magnetic field converges on her body, as if she had given her a huge shackle. Under the temptation of geomagnetism, the thunder in the sky is not under any control at all, and it is completely forced and attracted to her.


    This is theoretically an attack, but such an attack is unlikely to cause any harm to her. Because of the role of geomagnetism, lightning can only swim in the outer layer of the magnetic field, and this seems to be a layer of silver light on the layer of the ancient one, which makes her more and more extraordinary.


    This is the first appearance of the ancient one in front of all the national political figures, and this appearance immediately surprised many people, and then could not help but want to know, this seemingly unusual guy is Who?


    At present, only Stark can answer this question, not to mention that he did not see the thoughts of this group of people. Even if he saw it, he obviously did not have the mood to answer such a question.


    For him, right now is the key to everything. Can you fight back the void in one fell swoop, just look at the ancient one, which has brewed a long time. At such a juncture, he naturally would not be distracted to worry about other things.


    In the face of his attention, the ancient one will certainly not let him down. At the moment, I saw that the ancient one was reaching out to the direction of the Nether Monster, and the whole earth trembled under her invisible influence.


    Countless earth and stone statues have life, and they rushed toward the sides of the monster. And almost everything between a few breaths, the high earth and stone has already gathered into the appearance of two mountains, like a pie sandwiched in the middle. At the foot of the monster, the deep darkness seems to be a bottomless abyss. Just looking at it, people can''t help but have a shudder in their hearts.


    "My God, this is simply Moses'' sea..."


    When the elderly Western politicians faced such a big scene, they immediately couldn��t help but mutter. In their view, human technology can certainly achieve the incredible degree of calling for the wind, but such a point can not escape from their understanding. However, what the ancient one showed was something that they could not understand. This naturally reminded them of the legend and the incredible kind of myth.


    Is this magic? Someone whispered in her heart. And at this meeting where many national politicians gathered, different people have already come up with different minds.

 Chapter 1841： Cracked land and the overall situation has been set

    People, they are not suffering from unequalness. When magic basically maintains its original mystery to the secular world, Stark can get into the magic one step earlier than them, and even turn magic into one of the forces that he can drive. This is naturally It has attracted some people''s dark minds. This can''t be avoided.


    However, although it is the same mind, different people have different ideas. Some people want to take advantage of it, some people want to win, the vision, wisdom and strength determine their differences, and for this difference, Stark is still completely unknown. And when he sees the benefits of his body, I am afraid he can understand the taste.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with the present. Now, in the hands of the ancient one, the whole situation has already undergone a fundamental overturn.


    If the situation at the beginning is that Stark is struggling with their minds and uses all the methods that can be used, it is just a reluctance to stop the offensive of the Nether Monster, then now the ancient one is almost Immediately stopped the movement of the void, and almost began to expel the void from the world in an irreversible way.


    The huge gap that is unimaginable has been cracked on the surface. The gap between the gap and the space that the void itself has drilled has become a piece, which is equivalent to a large hole in the room with a floor and a floor. If the previous monster wanted to have a bottle of mouth like an octopus, then this is equivalent to prying the bottle open and placing it over a larger container.


    This is a solution, but again, there is a risk to doing so. If everything goes well, then just by this gap, the ancient one can send out the part that has been drilled by the monster. However, once something goes wrong, this bigger gap will only allow the monster to enter the world more quickly.


    In all fairness, Stark does not think that this is an insurance practice, but at this time, he can only believe in the ancient one, I believe she has done enough to prevent it.


    In fact, the ancient one is indeed doing a good job of prevention, otherwise she will not be a shot, it is a big spell like cracking the ground.


    The cracking of the ground is actually the first technique in the seventy-two changes of the mantle, and it is the means to get through the solitude to the point of being able to play. In general, there are three levels of spells that rank first in the seventy-two. The lightest, like the monkeys of Journey to the West, the Yuanshen can go straight into the Nether. This kind of means is not difficult. A person with a little mana and qualification can do it. If it is difficult, it is difficult to communicate with the ghosts in the ghost.


    Monkeys have magical powers, spells, and natural qualifications. They can naturally speak with their fists and ghosts. This kind of example is a special case. The average person and his scholars estimate that they are still suffering under the oil pan stone mill. This is not the practice that normal people should have. Normal people tend to be grandchildren and look at luck. Ask God for God, and worship the ghosts. Maoshan Lin Fengjiao''s attitude towards the yin, you can find out.


    This is the first degree and the starting point for the singularity. And if you go further, you will not be so embarrassed if you practice the singularity to the point where you can enter the room.


    Passing through the sorcerer into the room, that is, hanging in the Nether Hell, is equivalent to having a layer of superior administrative authority. In this case, whether you want to recruit ghosts from the Nether Hell or want to send someone to hell, that is a matter of thought. We often hear what the gods and bodhisattvas say to drive you into the 18th floor of hell, and never live forever. Basically, it is such a realm, perhaps not yet. Of course, not that does not mean that people can''t do it. The so-called strength is not enough, people come together. If you are in the **** and you are the one who is a mortal, you can do the same.


    This is the second stage. Although it needs some strength, it can also be a bit tricky. As for the third stage, that is, the Guru Master is now at this stage, this is not something that the idle character can do.


    The first two realms are used to deal with the general goods. It is only a matter of magic to say that it is clear, but it may not be able to top the girders at a critical time. And as the number one spell in the seventy-two, is it possible that the singularity is only usable? So naturally, this magical place is placed on this last hurdle.


    Cracked ground. It��s definitely not possible to rely on a secluded method. You have to blame and introduce all the lessons you have learned into the framework of the singularity. It��s like that the ancient one is doing it now. Her cracking spells come out, not only the sacred tricks, but also the sacred spirits. Stone''s ability has been stuffed in. On the horizontal level, this is already a big deal for Buddha��s son. Not a general role, can not afford such a means.


    Why do you say that? Because there is a big difference with the first two realms, this kind of singularity is no longer satisfied with the sorrow of the soul, the soul of the **** into such a small means, but really the real soul In the flesh, the whole land was suppressed in hell.


    On the surface, it only spans a level, with a little more, but only the actual operation will know, what is the gap between them. It is not too much to say that it is a god, a word, difficult! And what is the specific level, look at the ancient one here will also know.


    The earth and stone are still being removed, and the heights of several kilometers have been stacked, almost the same as the highest height that the monster has revealed at the moment. But you know, Taishan is only over 1,500 meters, and the highest mountain in North America, the McKinley Mountain in the middle of the Alaska Mountains is only over 6,000 meters. This contrast immediately shows the extraordinary of the ancient one.


    Ordinary people are afraid that they can''t imagine how it would be like to build a few kilometers of mountains from the air. It''s just like using the buttocks to know how powerful power can be used in such a spell. .


    And the earth''s wrestling, really, in addition to the madman like Archimedes, probably no one can do it. At the moment, this situation is tantamount to the fact that Gu Yi and the Earth have smashed a wrist and won. This really makes everyone who is watching this have to be shocked and marvel at the mighty power of the ancient one.


    Only the ancient one knows that she can do this step, relying entirely on the support of the magic of the earth, and it is only through the power of the whole earth that it can be achieved at this moment. Otherwise, it is impossible to sway the crust by the force of her own, and to give almost nothing to the bottom of the Death Valley.


    This is a great work, and nothing else, the loss of magic is an astronomical number. Although it is said that there is support from the local veins, such loss is not unacceptable for the ancient one, but the premise of saying this is that this work can play its role. In the thought of the ancient one, the best situation is that the void monsters even have no time to resist, and they are directly engulfed by the bottomless abyss summoned by the sorcerer. At that time, when he casts a spell like this, he first breaks the law of secluded and then puts these mountains on top, and the real world can never turn over.


    However, this is an idealized idea, and as long as you stand on the point of view of the monster, you can know that it is impossible to play with you like a puppet, letting you give it to the suppression and never turn over.


    The situation at the moment is that someone in front of it has dug a pit for it, and just wait for it to jump. For the average person, such a big pit, one hundred people have one hundred to be recruited. However, the Nether Monster is not a normal person to say, not to say anything else, just because of its huge size, let it have more choices in the face of this situation.


    Why is Stark thinking that there is a certain risk in this kind of thing? The reason is here. When the ancient one opened the space crack that restricted the entry of the Nether monster, and extended it to such a large time, the consciousness from Baron Modu immediately became keenly aware that this was an opportunity. And taking advantage of his huge size, it almost does not want to think about it, it is already desperate, want to break free from this big crack.


    Of course, if it is straightforward, it will definitely not work. Although it is powerful, it has not yet reached the point where it can break away from gravity. Therefore, the biggest problem that such a huge volume wants to be directly revealed is how to get away from the big pit in front of you.


    This is not easy. After all, in order to be able to drag this empty monster into hell, Gu Yi has hollowed out the entire Death Valley. And if this is converted, it is that within a few tens of kilometers, there is no way to have a little extra place to give you a foot.


    Stark will fly, this is a saying. And like Peter, they can''t fly like this, they are basically carried by the ancient one to the stacked mountains. The person who can take care of her basically takes care of it, and can''t take care of it. It is true that at this time you can only think that you are unlucky.


    In the face of such a worldwide crisis, let alone an individual, that is, thousands of people, tens of thousands of people, accidentally injured by accidental injury, no one can take this to blame the ancient one, because if she does not do this, then Those who will die will be thousands or even thousands of times more than this number. It��s light and heavy, and it��s clear that this kind of thing is a little bit measured. So naturally, no one will open their eyes to pick and add things to her at this time.


    What Guq needs to do now is to deal with this monster with all her heart. She knows this, so she will make such a big hand. In the face of such a handwriting, the choice of monsters is to bring their own characteristics to the limit.


    The body is almost advertised into the shape of the net. While expanding its cross-section as much as possible, the monsters also throw their own tentacles like the claws of the siege, and throw them toward all the surface plates that can reach. past. With its size, such a tentacle throw is not a simple matter of a few kilometers, tens of kilometers, criss-crossing, even if it is hundreds of kilometers is not difficult. This has caused certain obstacles to the ancient one. After all, controlling the land of several hundred kilometers, twitching all the earth and stone, this is too high for her.


    She couldn''t and wouldn''t want to take care of it at this time, so immediately, she gave support to Stark.


    "Stark, help me!"


    As soon as the ancient one opened, Stark understood what she meant. Then, he immediately connected the space station and used the sun gun system to start the drums for the ancient one.


    At this time, no one will care about the omission that the sun gun system may cause when cutting monsters. For them, the main body of the monster is the most serious problem, and the others can only be regarded as the most ill. Therefore, they only ask for a quick fix.


    And let go of the speed, the power of the sun gun naturally rises more than one grade. The space station swayed the transmitter a little, and the spot underneath was a circular motion. Under the high temperature cutting of hundreds of millions of degrees, almost all the empty flesh and blood are inevitably cut into two segments. And this is placed on the empty monster, just like a rock climber suddenly cut off the palm of his hand, the whole body can not stop falling down on the ground.


    In this case, the Nether Monster is definitely not willing, and for it that cannot resist gravity, he can only copy the previous action as much as possible, and delay and even reverse such a tendency with a more tenacious posture.


    This made it become like a jellyfish in the deep sea at a time. Under the huge body, the countless tentacles fluttered and danced, and with the look of its sorry audience, it looked extraordinarily horrible. However, no matter how terrible it is, the sun gun will not tell you anything polite, the cut is cut, the break is broken. Except for the small voids that have overflowed, its body can''t really make any changes at this stage.


    And even those small virtual monsters are now in trouble.


    The evil spirits who have been relieved will not let this level of threats wander around. If the body of the Nether Monster is the object of their powerlessness, then these small void monsters are the perfect opponents. Deal with them, not to mention the hand to come, at the very least, it is evenly matched. And to get rid of their main body through these small void monsters, this is impossible in a short time.


    The overall situation has been set, this is the conclusion that people who can see the situation can come. In this regard, the ancient one who is a party is also undecided.


    She had the same idea in her heart, because at this time, she felt that it was almost time to come up with the last killer.


    Later, it will change! The mind is so sure, the hands are suddenly combined, and then the infinite power is already being applied in an instant.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Pen Chinese network: m.

 Chapter 1842： The picture shows the dust and settles

    Gravity, this is the killer for the ancient monk to prepare for this void monster. Don''t look at this trick is not very new, but in this case, put on this monster, this old routine is the most effective.


    The reason for this is simple, because the size of this monster is too large. For ordinary people, the sudden increase in gravity is at most a weight of one or two hundred pounds on them, although it is heavy but absolutely undead. For this monster, this account is not so calculated.


    This monster has multiple volumes, and the weight on it can be heavy. The amount of hundreds of millions of tons added to the body is not as simple as crushing the last straw of the camel. It is really going to make it impossible.


    The monster can feel this on its own, but in the face of this situation, it is obviously powerless.


    Its body has begun to fall into the bottomless abyss, and the massive gravity has also made it impossible to force its body. In order to prevent accidents, the ancient one has even begun to display the means of moving mountains and turning to the mountains. The thousands of mountains that have been piled up by her spells have begun to resemble the giants with long legs, and the rumbling of the monsters on the monsters. , pressing it more and more quickly sinking into the bottomless abyss.


    This is a situation without a solution, and everyone will think so. After tearing a small hollow monster into pieces with bare hands and using his own devastating power to melt it into invisible, Satan��s face finally showed a relief expression.


    The demon king of the world is being bullied by a void monster to such a point. What kind of pressure is in his heart, I am afraid that only he can understand it. Now that everything has finally settled, he naturally has a bright state of mind that sees the moon and the moon.


    At this time, the time and place are not quite right. Otherwise, he may have to laugh a few times, and then come to a high-song song to be strong.


    Of course, the superficial pride is not manifested, does not mean that he can not smug in the heart. Before it was a big disaster, even if he had more thoughts, he could not be more important than living. But now, the problem of living has been solved, and the rest of the minds are naturally unstoppable.


    As a demon king, how much his mind is, this is something to consider. Not to mention that he is now very thoughtful in the calculation of the human world, at the very least, it is also eight or nine points.


    This is not surprising. For an ambitious guy, if he doesn''t consider such a thing, then his life estimate is meaningless. However, I have just been working together against the enemy, but now I am thinking about turning my face and not recognizing people. This kind of psychological release, it is really a man who has to say that this goods is really a scorpion.


    Of course, it is not only him who wants to say that it is the face of a blind man who does not recognize people. At this time, the spirit of the ancient one is actually playing the idea of ??seeing the poor.


    This is a good opportunity, her strength reached the apex under the blessing of the earth, and Satan''s state is in the lowest valley of his life. To say that in the anxious hell, she probably has no way to give him something. But in this world, if she started to do it with iron, she was not afraid that Satan could turn the sky.


    Of course, it is impossible to say that there is no problem at all. The most significant problem is that if she does, then her reputation is a big damage. The demeanor of the supreme mage, just under the premise of fighting side by side, is just a glimpse of the picture, the dark arrow hurts people, such an act is inevitably to make people criticize, the supreme master is just such a despicable villain. .


    The reputation of hundreds of years has been destroyed at this time, which is really a big loss for her. Only after a slight measurement of the gains and losses, Gu Yi still made up his mind and made up his mind.


    The defeat of the king is a consistent attitude of mankind to history. No matter how the winner wins, the winner will eventually have the treatment, glory and worship of the winner. This is absolutely indispensable. And the loser, even if the loser can finally get sympathy and what? Compassion is a cheap thing, you won''t get any help, and you are still a loser.


    Compared with a loser, Gu Yi still wants to be a winner. At the very least, as a winner, she can get the respect of human beings and get the abominations and fears of those demons. And if she becomes a loser, what can she get? But it is ridiculous, whether it is on earth or in hell, she will probably become a joke, and spread to the ages.


    This is a choice that doesn''t need to be considered, so at this moment, the void monster has not been completely submerged, and when Satan is still lucky, and eager to escape the catastrophe, the ancient one is already Immediately pointed out a finger to Satan, and then snorted "fixed".


    Fixing the body, not reading this word is really not good to make the most effective effect. In the face of Satan, even if there is such an advantage in absolute strength, the ancient one has spared no effort to come up with the greatest ability. Under her full-fledged body-building technique, Satan is still inevitably tilting his mouth, and the next moment is already stiff and expression, standing there and not moving.


    This is an opportunity, no doubt. For the ancient one who had previously manipulated gravity and wanted to send the Nether Monster to Hell, it would not be a big deal to add such a goal. Her palms turned over, and the power from gravity was already a great force. As the invisible giant suddenly caught Satan and dragged his body, he flew in the direction of the abyss.


    Seeing this scene, almost everyone at the scene understood the idea of ??the ancient one. For some of her practices, some people may feel that they are not very kind, but from their standpoint, they are very happy with such a scene.


    Satan is an enemy. Even if they have had the experience of fighting side by side, they will not think that this will change their relationship. Moreover, judging from the actions of Satan before the abandonment of Satan, the cruel and ruthlessness of this guy is absolutely not to be underestimated. Letting such an ambitious guy leave safely from here, this is the greatest cruelty for them and their descendants.


    No one can be sure when Satan will make a comeback, and when he returns, he will come up with something horrible. It��s not so much that letting things happen, so that you can only repent of your life in the anger of helplessness, then it��s better to take advantage of it now and forever.


    Everyone is a rational adult, no one will give birth to any boring sympathy at this time. So apart from watching the end of Satan with a sly look, there is no one to make any extra moves.


    This is also Satan''s own grave. If Randil is still alive, and he is willing to pay a certain price to help Rendel to recover, then now he can at least have an arm that he can rely on, and the ancient ones may not dare to do things like this. Absolutely, there is no fear of it.


    He broke his own arm and no one could save him. It is precisely because of this that when he broke free from the ancient one''s body-building technique, he could only scream with desperation, while screaming out the power of the whole body, while desperately trying to compete for himself from such a desperate situation. A way to live.


    This is not easy. Let''s not say that the ancients and Stark are willing to let him escape from such a situation. Just behind him, there are already a few empty monsters that have fallen into the abyss. He escaped so easily from his own face.


    For the Nether Monster, Satan is its goal, always. Before Modu��s consciousness has not been completely swallowed up by the void, it is impossible to give birth to other thoughts. It is precisely because of this kind of thinking that all the panic and anger that it has caused when it was dragged into such a desperate situation by the ancients can be said to be because it is necessary to watch Satan slip away from under his own eyes. of.


    Can you stay in the world and get back to hell? This is not what it wants to consider. There is only one thing to consider, that is, it wants to kill Satan, and it will be completely ruined.


    This is its most essential idea, and it is the reason for all its resistance and struggle now. When Gu Yi sent Satan to it in this way, it almost immediately gave up the resistance to the ancient one, and instead put all his energy on Satan.


    It turned out a horrible mouth, and as if it were shaped like a long distance, the lips and teeth would be bitten against Satan. In the face of such a bite, Satan had to give up the resistance to the ancient means, and use it with both hands and feet. Just like a giant holding up the heavens and the earth to force the upper and lower jaws of this huge mouth, this can barely guarantee that he does not It was directly bitten into two pieces by this void monster.


    In order to save his life, he has made all the strength. And all the strength is used to deal with the bite of the void, he naturally can not stop the ancient one''s mischief.


    In the blink of an eye, he has been dragged into the abyss. The big mountain that rumbling in the operation of the rumble opened a hole and let him be dragged in. Then they immediately closed up, like the two layers of the sturdy cover, buried the bottomless abyss in a silence.


    At this time, Gu Yi��s heart can be said to have breathed a sigh of relief. Both of the big enemies were so exiled, which really made her feel lucky.


    Of course, the two guys will definitely not be so easy to settle, but that has nothing to do with her. No matter what kind of end of Satan or the Nether Monster, and no matter what the evil spirits will become, it has nothing to do with her. If you have to say that there is only one, then there is only one thing that Modu��s thing still makes her feel a little pity.


    Modu��s idea is not wrong. The mistake is that his choice is too extreme. If he can notice his thoughts earlier and correct them in time, then maybe he won''t end up with such an ending. This is her, not the reason for a teacher''s responsibility.


    The heart is so emotional, but the face of the ancient one did not reveal a trace of sadness. Not to be happy with things, this is the mentality that people of her age should have. From her standpoint and her thoughts, even if she feels sorry and sad for Modu, she will never give birth to any idea of ??changing his destiny and saving him from the void.


    The so-called big picture is heavy. Such a result may be the best ending for humans. If she reaches out to change all of this at this time, let alone whether she has the ability to do this, even if there is, who can guarantee that this will have irreversible effects on the existing outcome?


    This is a very serious question, it represents a risk that no one can afford. For the ancient one, she is in any case reluctant to let human beings face such a thing for a Modu.


    It may not be fair to Modu, but this is the case. Compared with the whole human being, the existence of a Modu in the district itself is insignificant. He can choose to sacrifice for the whole human race, but the whole human being cannot lose anything because of him. Gu Yi identified this, so she only gave such a sorrow to what Mo Duo could do.


    This is a sympathy given by Modu this person, and for those who can''t remember this guy at all, under the current victory, who will care about Modu Live and die.


    It��s like Stark. He is not unfamiliar to Modu, but at this time, he did not even think of this guy, but an opening, he asked such questions to the ancient one.


    "Is everything over? The monster, has it really been banished by you?"


    "Of course. The crack in the space has been smoothed out by me. Now I just need to reply to the landscape of this area, everything will return to normal. We are victorious, congratulations, Mr. Stark. You and you The country has escaped!"


    Perhaps the words of the ancient one are somewhat less respectful, but at this time Stark can''t take care of the others.


    The problem of the void was solved, and now he let him breathe a sigh of relief. The promises in the ancient language will help him recover the landforms, and he can''t help but be happy.


    People are always greedy. After solving the void with such a small price, he naturally thinks about the interests of his country. As the president of the United States, he certainly does not want to suddenly have two more mountains in the middle of the United States.


    The two mountains of several kilometers high are enough to change the climate of the entire United States. If it causes major problems in the climate of the United States in the next few years or even decades, he really has no place to cry.


    Therefore, the promise of the ancient one is just right for him. Under this premise, he did not care about the festivals between Gu Yi and him, but instead turned to her and jokingly said to her.


    "Don''t think that I can please me, Master Gu. I will not revoke your wanted order because of this. Of course, if you are willing to make some compromises, we have not been able to improve the relationship. What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 1843： Face problem dispute

    The words that Stark said now are obviously somewhat meaningless. If you put it in the usual way, it is absolutely impossible to say that his temper is not the case.


    The reason why he has such a change is the value of the ancient one. It is possible to move up two mountaines of several kilometers in an instant, and it is possible to repel the entire human beings who are helpless. This ability represents what kind of value, which is something that does not need to be elaborated at all.


    And if such ability is not seen by anyone else, then even if she has earth-shattering skills, she can only be an unknown hermit, and will have no influence on the pattern of the world.


    However, the problem now is that her ability has already been revealed, and it is directly exposed to the political leaders of various countries.


    An ultimate weapon that is shared by human beings but can''t be used at all. It''s a powerful mage. This kind of existence is enough for those politicians to regard her as a toon, so that the ambitious will do whatever they want. Get the power she has.


    This is like the time when a nuclear weapon was just born. Whoever mastered this nuclear weapon has a huge right to speak. The game at the national level derived from this is the one that Stark is most reluctant to see and has to face at the moment.


    He can''t let the ancients fall into other countries, and that would only make the US''s voice in the international community weaker and weaker. And if at this time he still clings to their previous festivals, then this is obviously a stupid act of pushing her out.


    Emotionally, it is difficult for him to forgive what Gu Yi once did to him. But in terms of reason, especially on the level of national interests, he had to make a choice at this time.


    This is very helpless, however, this is the reality. Stark needs to be forced to tell the truth, and the ancient one must also accept Stark��s goodwill because of the needs of reality.


    It is an enemy of the ruler of a secular state, and this will not be an easy task for her. Not to be forced, she will not choose to put herself in such a position. Therefore, even if she is aware of her disgraceful behavior, she feels a certain degree of shame, but after measuring the benefits, she has made the choice that is most beneficial to her.


    Face, this thing is not important, the area is a face, it is comparable to the real benefits. She is so old, and naturally it is almost the same. In contrast, Peter did not have such a thick face.


    When the ancient one did not speak, just smiled and shook hands with Stark. Peter immediately turned his face and sipped at his men.


    There is no need for them to exist here, so he naturally thinks about leaving the brothers with his men. After all, their current identity is wanted. As a wanted criminal, it is an unsightly thing to appear in front of these big men. He hasn''t been interested in that point, so leaving is his best choice.


    Of course, he can also trade with Stark to a certain extent, like Gu Yi, in exchange for changes in his identity. However, his dignity made him really unable to do such a thing. So he would rather choose this worst result.


    This is very regrettable. At the very least, when Stark saw Peter''s determination, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    For him, since he chose to blend with the ancients, it is not impossible to forgive a Peter. As long as he can give him a step down, then everything is just a matter of course.


    However, Peter''s choice basically broke this possibility. Even if he thinks in his heart, he can''t open the mouth with his own price and make a generous promise to him. In any case, he is the great commander of the United States. In some cases, he can''t directly say it if he wants it. And then, who can guarantee that even if he said this, Peter can accept his good intentions? If he said something, Peter gave him a refusal in the face, so it would be more than just two people.


    As a qualified politician, he must consider all aspects of this issue. It is also because of these considerations that he can only be over-the-top, pretending to see Peter and their way of communicating with the ancient one.


    "The war is over. Do you have any plans for the next time? Your Excellency Gu. Is it going to continue your mage''s seclusion life, or is it going to change a way of life?"


    "I am not sure, Lord Stark. Maybe I will go back to the original site of Kama Taj and stay for a while to decide the next thing."


    The answer to the ancient one is somewhat ambiguous. This is to prevent the intention of others to discover their own plans, but also to give Stark and Peter a reasonable step.


    She saw the tangles of Stark. From her standpoint, she actually did not want to see Peter and Stark reach a reconciliation, and staged a scene of a smile and enmity.


    The existence of the evil spirit knight is like a sword that is invincible. Such a sword is really not suitable for being in the hands of any secular state. That will break the balance between the state and the state, and will bring a lot of things that should not exist in the world to the surface.


    This is not what the ancient one wants to see. Therefore, although the current developments are somewhat unfair to Peter, she has let go of all this and let the situation develop. Even to say, in order to prevent Stark from suddenly changing his mind, she also specifically talked about a topic that Stark had to care about at this time.


    "Lord Stark, your son, my disciple Frank. I want to bring him when I go to Kama Taj. You should also know that Frank has an extraordinary talent in this respect, I I feel that we should not waste this talent. So give him to me and let me take him to a deeper level of cultivation. I think this should be a very good choice for his future."


    Frank is the secret treasure of Stark''s heart and one of his most treasured people in the world. When things involved him, Stark had to turn his attention away from a father''s instinct.


    "Are you very optimistic about Frank? I admit that he is very smart, but when he talks about the talent in magic, is he really so powerful?"


    "Of course, you should believe in my vision. Frank''s qualifications are the best I have seen in centuries. I have enough confidence, as long as you agree to let him accept my care, then one day, one day, he I can inherit my cloak and become the Supreme Master. Although this is just a name, the name itself represents some special meaning. Isn''t it?"


    It is true that the words are correct, but when you hear the ancient Supreme Master as a rhetoric, Stark��s heart still inevitably gave birth to a different kind of emotion.


    Others don''t know how Modu''s unlucky one is on this path of extremes, but he knows it well. Perhaps Modu��s own thoughts bear a considerable part of the factors, but he feels that more reasons are probably in the name of the Supreme Master.


    If it weren''t for him that he was eagerly eager for this name, and that Gu Yitai made this name a thing that was always hidden, perhaps he would not have come to this point today.


    All in all, this is a thing that puts people to death, and to put such a thing on the head of his son, even if it is only a possible way, Stark will never be willing. Therefore, he refused the good intentions of the ancient one, even if it was euphemistic, but it was rejected.


    "You can value Frank''s talent so much. I am very happy. But if you let him inherit your clothes, then I am sorry, Lord I. As a father, please forgive me for not accepting such a proposal."


    "Can I ask why?"


    The name of the Supreme Master can be said to be the most valuable chip in the hands of the ancient one. It represents the orthodox rule of the Karma Taj family and all the knowledge she has accumulated over the millennium. Coupled with the deterrent power of the name itself in the mysterious world, it is not even under the leadership of any country in terms of value.


    This is why she does not open this mouth casually. If she is willing to open this mouth casually, believe that people who want to grab this name can squeeze their heads. It��s not that the mage of the Kamataiji faction, even those national powers, after seeing the power of her supreme mage, can there be a few that are not tempted by this?


    The decisions Stark made in this situation can definitely be said to be unexpected. For him, a decision that no one can think of, Gu Yi certainly wants to know why he would say so.


    Of course, on this issue, Stark can''t say that he is because he feels that this name is awkward and he does not want to push his son into the fire pit. What the Supreme Master said is still a point to the face. This kind of direct slap in the face of the fan can not be done. So after he coughed twice, he gave a reason not a reason.


    "You know, there is a huge industry in my family. The Stark family-owned business has been working hard from my father''s generation. I don''t want to let it pass to my generation and break the roots. And then again. Compared with magic, I hope that Frank can do more in the path of science. After all, our family has done this for generations. If you just jump to the opposite side, I think my death. For many years, the deceased old man will come back to find me in trouble!"


    This is only a reason, the ancient one can hear it. For such a word of dodge, she naturally does not want to lick her face again, as if there is no other choice than the choice of your son to stalk. She is not so embarrassed yet, and the name of the Supreme Master is not so worthless. So, after a little silence, she smiled and said to Stark.


    "Yes? That''s really a pity. But even if Frank doesn''t inherit this name, he can be a great mage. Isn''t it? His talent is so good, it shouldn''t be wasted."


    "This is of course. It is his pleasure to have you as his teacher. I don''t want him to waste such a good opportunity!"


    Without prejudice to the fundamental interests of both parties, they are naturally willing to do some courtesy touting each other. This is innocuous, and for the stupidity between the two guys, many people look in the eyes, but do not say a word on their mouths.


    This is certainly the reason for some taboos. After all, before you can''t figure out what kind of relationship Stark has with the Supreme Master who can change the battle, no one wants to provoke them. Stark said that the bald woman called the Supreme Master, who knows what kind of temper she is. If she is a strange character, then she will burn her anger on her own.


    No one is willing to take this risk until they have figured out the temper of the Supreme Master. Therefore, the heads of these countries have been doing this one by one, sitting and watching Stark and Gu Yi hook together.


    This is one reason, and another reason is that they themselves need to have a discussion about how to tie up the role with the Supreme Master.


    This is like a big gamble. Only enough capital talents are qualified to stand at the gambling table. For example, those small small countries that can only look at other people''s eyes can only sip on the side. Even if it has eliminated a considerable number of unqualified items, it is necessary to know that there is only one character like the Supreme Master, and only one Supreme Master means that only one party in this big gambling is eligible to laugh. of.


    In the past, this should be a scene of a clear-cut gun and a means of exhibition. But in the current international situation, if they still play this hand, then obviously it will make some people hide in the dark and laugh.


    In the general situation, they are required not to make such guilt, so now we will first negotiate a result and choose a recognized winner by means of profit ceding. This is probably the only choice they can make.


    Many people are quite the winners, and this generally depends on who can give the most generous conditions. Explain the white point, which is the same as pulling the ballot before the election. It is impossible to expect a good atmosphere here. Quarrel into a pot of porridge, this is the most normal situation at the moment.


    And for who is the ultimate acquirer of this interest, Stark does not care on the surface, but in fact he has already raised his ears, waiting for the final result.


    :. :

 Chapter 1844： Unexpected crisis

    To say that Stark doesn''t mind if someone shares his friendship with the Supreme Master, it is impossible.


    I also said before that the current Supreme Master is a big killer equivalent to nuclear deterrence, and knows when the nuclear bomb is the most detestable, can you best enjoy the benefits? Yes, it is when only one party has this deterrent.


    On this basis, a person who has the friendship of the Supreme Master and two people who have her friendship are completely different situations. Stark certainly wants to monopolize all of this, but he knows in his own heart that with the current unlucky situation in the United States, there is really no way to monopolize it.


    He must share this with others, and since this is the case, he naturally hopes to share this with himself is a less powerful guy.


    A too powerful sharer, maybe when he kicks himself out, he has monopolized all the interests represented by the Supreme Master. And this kind of situation when people look at other people eating meat, but they can''t even drink a soup, is why Stark is not willing to see it.


    He has already made plans to stalk from it and secretly make it worse. However, I have not waited for him to understand what kind of situation is, and think about how he can confuse some people''s good deeds. The ancient one that was originally smiling around him suddenly changed his face, and then the whole look became dignified.


    This change can''t escape Stark''s eyes, although it is the thing on the conference table that is nervous inside, but this does not mean that he will ignore the movement around him. Everything in the ancient one was in his eyes, so when she changed so suddenly, Stark was naturally strange.


    "What''s wrong, Gu Yi, your face. It seems that your face is not very good looking?"


    "Hell...Hell is gone!" muttered and said this, probably only the ancient one can understand what her words mean.


    What is hell, **** is the projection of the human world, another manifestation of the existence of the material world in the universe. Its relationship with the Earth is so close that unless the earth is destroyed, it is almost impossible for **** to have the day of natural demise. And if the earth is destroyed, it will not be a matter of moments.


    I am still stepping on the earth at the moment, so of course, there is enough confidence in the ancient one, and this has nothing to do with the earth''s dime. And if this is not because of the earth, then there is only one reason to explain what she perceives.


    That Nether Monster! Its existence destroyed the entire hell.


    This conclusion made Gu Yi feel a little unbelievable. Because no matter what you say, it is hell, it is a complete world. This is like the fact that on earth, human beings say that there are countless kinds of disasters that can destroy the world. The real meaning here is not that the earth will be tossed by these disasters to explode, but that these disasters will destroy human beings and the environment in which humans live.


    The tolerance of the earth is much higher than that described by humans. Take the Yellowstone volcano explosion that Stark has been worried about. The Yellowstone volcano exploded, which is catastrophic for humans. If it was changed hundreds of years ago, it might make the whole human extinction. But what impact does this have on the planet? There is no impact at all.


    If the earth is a person, then the Yellowstone volcano erupted at most, even if this person had a fire acne, and then suddenly broke out. This is just a sting, and at most it is a localized small inflammation problem.


    For the Earth itself, it doesn''t matter at all. And it is such an irrelevant thing, but it is the catastrophe of human beings. This is the difference.


    By the same token, although the Void monster has such powerful power and a giant body, what does it mean compared to the world of Hell? At most, it is also a otter that is attached to human beings.


    You have to say that this blood-sucking worm has the ability to kill this huge and complete world, and she can barely believe it. But you have to say that it will be able to destroy the entire **** in a blink of an eye. For the ancient one, it is simply a fantasy, something that can''t stand with your feet.


    I can''t say that I feel wrong. The unpredictable Gu Yi inevitably groaned in his heart. And before she came up with a clue, a new change made her face more and more gloomy.


    Another **** disappeared.


    What disappeared before was the evil spirit hell, which can still be attributed to the head of the Nether Monster. The **** that is now disappearing is anxious hell. How to think about this should have nothing to do with the Nether Monster.


    Clearly understand the relationship, the spirit of the ancient one is more and more anxious. As a supreme mage, she can''t be indifferent to such changes, because she is not sure whether this sudden and catastrophic problem will once again appear on the earth.


    If this kind of thing does not happen, then everything is naturally happy. And if this kind of thing happens, then I am afraid that all of them can only sit still!


    She couldn''t imagine the existence of this power that destroyed a whole world in a blink of an eye, which exceeded the scope she could cope with. And she is almost certain that human beings must have no way of doing it.


    The heavy burdens and doubts were immediately oppressed in her heart, and she was unable to help but began to regret when she was full of irritability.


    If she did not make those haze, then letting Zhou Yi return to the world, will it be another situation?


    It��s right to think that it should be right. The power of Zhou Yi is only seen in her life. If there is him, the virtual monsters in the area will not have enough teeth. Don''t say anything about the big crisis that has caused humanity to be destroyed. I am afraid that even the spotted monster has not been able to detect it. The empty monster is already dead in his hands, and thoroughly thoroughly. And if this kind of unknown and horrible situation is in front of him, it is estimated that it can only be regarded as a small trouble at most.


    Thinking of this, there was a urge to send a signal to pick up Zhou Yi��s return. But after thinking about it carefully, she still slammed the impulse.


    She is not the kind of person who likes to change her own behavior. If you say that she is stubborn or paranoid, she is always a person who can''t be wrong.


    For Zhou Yi, she is always so worried. In any case, the existence of Zhou Yi in her eyes will only be a great threat to human beings. Humans don''t need such a high presence on their heads, which is not a good thing for the future of mankind. Therefore, unless it is really a last resort, she will never make such an adventurous decision.


    This is a fluke and a strategy that does not move against the current unclear state of affairs. Of course, all of this is nothing more than a thought in her own heart. For her thoughts, even for the relationship between her and Zhou Yi, everyone else is unaware.


    Stark didn��t know that there was such a relationship between Gu Yi and his old friends. If he knows, then maybe they are another very different relationship.


    Imagine having Zhou Yi, how could he fall to such a point. Even if you open your own old face, you will always be better than this. Everyone knows that they are making the most favorable choice for themselves. He is not stupid. How can he have a clear doorway and not want to go to the city gate?


    This is a mistake, a helpless move. And because it is now in such a state, Stark had to bring the situation of the ancient one to the heart.


    "Hell is ruined? Isn''t this a normal situation? It''s a strange thing to have such a monster, if **** is not destroyed."


    "It''s not the situation you think, Stark. The destruction that I said is that the whole world has completely disappeared and the kind of destruction that no longer exists. This situation you should know is right, it is not a monster. Out, or something that can be achieved in a short time..."


    "So, what do you want to say? Is there a stronger force to do this kind of thing? What does this have to do with us?"


    Steak''s mind turned a little, and he understood the meaning of the ancient one. He does not understand what kind of threat this unknown power has, but as a human being, he still can''t connect the relationship between **** and human beings.


    In his thoughts, **** is hell, human beings are human, and there is not much connection between the two. In the face of Gu Yi, who knows all kinds of hidden people, it is certainly not the case. To facilitate understanding, she gave an example.


    "If your shadow disappears permanently, do you think this will be a problem that doesn''t matter?"


    Shadow is an optical problem, but optics can''t explain the peculiar problem of permanent disappearance of shadows. Reminiscent of what would be the loss of the shadow of the person, Stark suddenly wakes up.


    "Do you think this power will threaten us and threaten the world? This is not good news."


    "Of course, this is not good news. If you want a good news, I can give you one. That is if we really have to face this threat, then everything is just a matter of a moment. You will not Feel what is particularly painful."


    "Damn, this is not good news... You can''t do anything about you, Gu Yi?"


    The whisper cursed, and Stark can only hope that the ancient one can just come up with something effective. For his request, the ancient one can only be frowned, so he replied.


    "How? Do you expect me to come up with something?"


    "I don''t know, but I think at the very least, we can''t be like this. We don''t even know what we have to face. No matter what method is used, it is good to even look at a little bit of news."


    Knowing this and knowing the truth, the ancient one is not incomprehensible, but her heart is inevitably need to be measured, what kind of risk this kind of thing needs to bear. Facing the terrible and unknown power, what are the consequences? No one knows now. And if this would take her whole person into it, then it would not be cost-effective to see it.


    She is worried about such a problem, but she also understands that it is totally useless to sit here and wait. Instead of completely turning into fly ash at the time of the disaster, it is better to take a look at it now and see if you can find out what kind of turnaround?


    Want to understand this, she has already made up her mind. Then she nodded to Stark and said so.


    "You are right, it is impossible to solve the problem by waiting for it. In this case, I will use the way of the gods to explore and find out, you are here to protect my body, not to walk around!"


    "What..." Stark is still confused, not understanding what the ancient one said is. The next moment, his visionary vision derived from the power of God has made him see an ancient shadow appearing quietly from her body, and then quickly disappeared into the void.


    This made him guess some meaning, and naturally, his whole person began to be tight and alert.


    Looking at his alert, the top leaders of many countries who have been listening to their conversations have begun to face each other.


    A wave of unrest, a wave of up again. This is really not good news for them. Before everything had surfaced, they could only ask for a slow doubt, and instead asked Stark.


    "Mr. Stark, what happened in the end? Did something change again?"


    "How do I know? You just didn''t hear her when I was, I know more than you on this issue!"


    Out of tension, Stark obviously won''t have any good attitude. And as he said, he knows no more than these people. If you have to say something, then it is probably some basic common sense about the existence of hell, and for such a problem, he must have no mood to elaborate now.


    He closed his mouth, but the other people mentioned the heart. After seeing the ability of the ancient pair of empty monsters, they can''t imagine what it would be like to make the ancient one change, even the fearful situation.


    For a time, everyone began to make secret calculations in private. Many of the actions that belong only to their own internals began to work under their orders.


    Everyone is waiting, waiting for a reliable message to be delivered back. In the waiting of this torment, I have been standing there, and the ancient one like a stone statue is suddenly vivid. She opened her mouth and then exclaimed in a panic.


    "he came......"

 Chapter 1845： Mind strike shadow

    A very short sentence is to make Stark''s heart immediately involuntarily nervous.


    He is coming, who is he? Why would Gu Gu be so scared? These questions suddenly came to my heart, and his mind suddenly became chaotic.


    The strong communication of this sentiment in panic has already planted a seed in his heart in the first time that Stark saw the ancient one. And even a sane guy like Stark is hard to avoid, letting panic spread in his heart.


    Obviously can''t see, can''t touch, there is no single understanding, but it is already unbearable trepidation and fear. This is the most real feeling he has now.


    Intellectually, he hates his own state. On the senses, he is still very difficult to control his own emotions. This made him unable to stop irritating, and even his attitude towards the ancient one began to become rough.


    "Calm down, Master Gu. Clearly said. Who is he? Where are you coming from! Don''t be so obscured, damn, don''t you know? We need detailed information now.... .."


    "Useless, Stark. In the face of such existence, no matter how much you know, it is impossible to have any effect. Instead of dying in despair, it is better to wait in ignorance.... .."


    It is hard to imagine what happened to the ancient one, and actually will say such a frustration at this time. In the face of her attitude, Stark immediately screamed and yelled at her like a lion with anger.


    "Enough, Gu Yi. You know what you are talking about? You are jealous that I give up resistance, sit and watch our world and homeland face the catastrophe! Who gave you the courage to say such things, or say, you really Do you know what you are talking about? Listen, if you have contributed to the world, if you are the Supreme Master, I am already doing it for you now!"


    Stark��s warning seemed to have happened. Under his coercive words, the expression of the ancient one was first, and then the panic in his eyes began to fade away, gradually recovering the Qingming. It wasn''t until this time that she took a deep breath and then thanked Stark.


    "Thank you, Stark. You woke me up, I didn''t expect that I would be affected by him without knowing it!"


    Her words were out of Stark''s expectations, so that the expression on Stark''s face became awkward. However, he quickly put away such an expression, and turned to an ancient one in a surprised look.


    "Wait, you said that you have been affected? What is this all about?"


    "The ability of the guy we are about to face. Just looking at him from a distance, it is already making me unable to control my emotions..."


    "How can this be?"


    The ancient words have not been finished, Stark has been incredibly exclaimed.


    The more you understand the ancient one, the more you understand how hard the guy''s heart is. Not to mention the methods of practicing the soul with religious meaning, just the experience and psychology that she himself showed, can be roughly seen how strong she is in her heart! It��s hard to say that it��s cold.


    Such a person, Stark feels that even Professor Charles, who is known as the most powerful master of mind control on the planet, may not be able to affect her emotionally. Now, she said that she was influenced by the outside world just because she witnessed it. This made him doubt that Gu Yi was making a huge joke with him.


    Of course, jokes are impossible. With his understanding of the ancient one, he did not think that the ancient one had the possibility of playing a humor at this time. So, is this true?


    To understand this, Stark was shocked.


    ��Is it because of the void monster? Is it getting stronger?��


    "It''s worse than this! Mr. Stark. We are about to face the vain lord, the dominant position in the entire void world." Shaking his head, the ancient one was also explained in the negative. "Void lords are one of the most dangerous beings in the universe. Each of them has the ability to rot and devour a whole planet. The emptiness monster we faced before can only be regarded as a small scorpion under his command. And now, we have to face him..."


    "Hell..." I thought of the difficulty of facing the Nether Monster before, and when I think of it as a void lord who only regards the Nether Monster as a sly, Steakton has a fairly intuitive threat. understanding.


    At this time, he has roughly believed in the frustrations mentioned before the ancient one. If this vain lord really has what she said is so powerful, not too much, as long as it is three or five times stronger than the emptiness monster, then I am afraid they really only have to wait for such a choice.


    Just waiting to die? This is not what they are willing to choose.


    The mind took a long breath and took a deep breath. Stark took a three-point lucky, and it was already open to the ancient one.


    "Is this a misunderstanding. Maybe the empty lord you said is just passing by. Or, he has destroyed two worlds. If this destruction is as you said, it is a kind of If the rotten is swallowed, then maybe he may have eaten his stomach now?"


    "I''m sorry. According to what I heard when I was in the universe, unless it is defeated by a powerful opponent, otherwise it is like a void lord. It is impossible to have a full stomach and be willing to let go. The idea of ??a planet and a horse. Any planet with life is a rare and delicious food for them. It is like a person who has been hungry for ten days. You put a big meal in front of him and ask He is temperate, do you think this is possible?"


    The ancient one was secluded and sighed, telling a cruel fact. In the face of such a fact, Stark only stiffly twitched his mouth and said slyly.


    "From a scientific point of view, if it is for the sake of his life safety, he should be temperate."


    "The problem is that he doesn''t need to think about life safety when dealing with us, isn''t it?"


    The lion will not worry about the rabbit''s resistance, and humans will not be afraid that the rice in their bowl will jump and rebel. For the existence of the level of the Void Lord, what kind of resistance human beings can make is probably not within his consideration. I hope that he will stop because of jealousy, it is better to expect a hero to jump out and save them in distress.


    The situation is desperate, and for such a deep despair, Stark only feels bitter in his mouth.


    "Don''t you have a way to do it? Gu Yi Master."


    He is full of hope and hopes that Gu Yi will give him a positive answer at this time. But in this regard, the ancient one is only silent. Neither said nor did it say no.


    Stark can''t be passionate about her thinking that she is well-thought-out and what is sold here. In order to make plans for the worst, he can only regard this as silence without helplessness.


    Although the ancient one is silent, it does not mean that they will follow the silence. After all, it is related to his own life and death. If even a basic resistance is not done, then obviously no one can feel the willingness. No matter what, no matter how powerful their opponents are, they must struggle with this. And how do you struggle? Stark put his eyes back on the meeting.


    "You, I think you should know something about the specific situation. I hope that I can get your authorization as soon as possible so that I can respond in the shortest possible time. Our destiny, or the survival of the entire human race. Anyway, I��m here to fight. Anyway, I hope that the end result is that we can have a clear conscience... Do our best, and as a result, we can only see if fate is willing to care for us.��


    Stark''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears, and in the face of his words, different people are obviously a different mind.


    Some people are dignified, obviously it is a deep understanding of his words. Some people have their eyes open, their looks are vague, and obviously they have their own thoughts in their stomachs. Even the face is disdainful, it is completely a person who is playing with my expression is not without. The entire conference table is full of colors, and it can be guessed at a glance. Not everyone is willing to accept Stark''s suggestion.


    This is not a good thing. In the face of such threats, Stark is very clear that only the leaders of these countries will unite and twist the will of all people into a rope, so that there will be a little chance to save themselves and save this. Everyone on the planet. If at this time there are people who are half-hearted and do something ulterior motive, then the end result is likely that all of them will be affected by these idiots.


    Don''t doubt if they will be stupid to this point, and there will be more people who have more than enough to survive. So watching the silence on the conference table, everyone is playing their own ideas, and Stark simply pointed the finger at the two people with the most voice.


    "Two, you should be very clear about the situation now. So, what do you say?"


    "I have ordered all nuclear weapons to stand by. If there is such a strong enemy, I don''t mind going to the same moment with him in a certain sense."


    The leader of the bear bears, as always, maintains Mao��s consistent tough style. After he gave such a reply, Daxie also stared at Stark with a blank expression.


    "I have ordered the aerospace sector to do all the preparatory work and complete all the resources to supplement the space defense system in the shortest possible time. In addition, I can also represent the country and all countries that are willing to reunify with China, in principle. Agree to all your privilege on the space defense system."


    "As you said, Mr. Stark. This should be our only means of self-protection. If even this means can''t work, then I am afraid that we can only burn jade... ��


    Although the tone of Daxie is calm, it can be seen from the smile on his face. For the situation faced by mankind, his heart is obviously not as calm as his face.


    It is not easy to make this decision, not only because it is related to your own life and death. More often because the fate of billions of people across the globe depends on their decision. At this time, no one can be sure that their decision must be right. And if this decision is wrong, then the cost is too heavy...


    Stark began to be silent, under heavy pressure, in addition to these basic arrangements, it is difficult to say anything other irrelevant words. And just when he is silent and doesn''t say a word. The voice of the ancient one has been passed directly to everyone''s ears through his communication system.


    "He has arrived..."


    "Where is he?" The tension that was about to be unveiled in the curtain made Stark''s heart start to violently beat. The will to break the boat spurred his fighting spirit, and he showed his unyielding momentum at this moment. Come.


    He wanted to die and collapse the empty lord, but in the face of a simple idea like him, the ancient one gave him a cold water with the most direct facts.


    She has to point her finger directly at the sky. When Stark shifted his gaze in the direction she pointed, he immediately saw it. Above the sky, a huge shadow was revealed in the vagueness.


    It was a dark black shadow, backed by the light of the sun, as if there was a golden flame crown on his head. And just the size of such a head, it is already occupying most of the sky, so that everyone can look up and see his dark face, and it is almost dazzling under the light. The five senses come.


    His sneer, the voices of the whole world can be heard clearly. But anyone who heard his voice, who saw his appearance, became stagnant in a flash.


    Everyone seems to have stagnated their own movements as if they were puppets. Whether they can see such a huge existence, they all put their eyes on the sky in a unified way and visually witnessed this horrible existence.


    Stark noticed that the changes at the conference table were all aware of it. When he noticed that even their anti-sense interference helmet could not prevent this from happening, when he realized that people who could maintain self-awareness like him were few in the whole earth. His mouth was filled with bitterness at once.


    "What the **** is this stuff..."


    He almost uttered such a discourse, and for his words, the huge shadow of the skull smirked, it was already gathering his gaze.


    "The first time I met, the person cursed by knowledge. I am Dommam, the lord of the void! I am coming, I am collecting the end of a debt!"

 Chapter 1846： Mean and shameless

    Dommam''s tone is mild. Gentle is like the bank''s counter manager, a smile, every move makes you unable to pick any stab. It is not an exaggeration to say that humans and animals are harmless. However, it is such a harmless attitude of humans and animals, but it is to let Stark start to feel the trepidation in his heart.


    This feeling of trepidation is not without reason, on the one hand because of the power of Domham. The huge can stand in the universe, as if the hands can hold the earth to the whole body, it is the powerful power that can be understood by imagination.


    In the face of such an enemy, I feel trembled as I should. And if there is any other reason to say, then I am afraid that the other party��s banter seems to have played with everything in the palm of the hand.


    Ants are afraid of humans, because humans are likely to trample them to death at any time. This is an unconscious act. Just like the natural disasters like the earthquake and tsunami, although it is worthy of awe, there is nothing special to say. After all, if you encounter such a thing, it can only be regarded as a bad luck, at the very least, you can get a good time.


    However, if this is the deliberate targeting of humans to ants, it is like the inferior behavior of children pouring water into the ant hole, then there is no doubt that this becomes a nightmare.


    Just as ants can''t fight humans, human beings have no ability to resist when they face such monsters. Give a good time, this may have become the best end. And if even such a result is not available, it can only be played by the other party until it is destroyed. Then such a situation, of course, will make people feel tremble.


    Stark is sober. However, at this time, he began to hate his own sobriety. If he can choose, he really wants to be a member of the world, because in this case, he does not have to bear this pressure at least, this pain.


    As the only head of a sober head of state, he sees that the world he cherishes is being played and destroyed by such a existence. This feeling is really not enough for outsiders.


    His heart was flustered, and a near-thin emotion was brewing in his chest and abdomen. It is anger and crazy. In the face of such an opponent that is almost impossible to beat, Stark does not know where he should get the power to compete with it. He has no choice. Since there is no room for this choice, it is better to simply stand up and raise your own chest.


    If it is destined to perish. Then, as a representative of mankind, should he dying with his head on his head, or is he dying in the humble wailing? There is no doubt that he will only choose the former. Therefore, when the emotions in the chest were almost unstoppable, he already raised his head and screamed at the huge head in the sky.


    "Dom is it? You are looking for the wrong place. No one owes you anything on this planet. So, where do you come from, give me where to go. You are not welcome here!"


    "Is this a rejection of the owner?"


    Stark''s roar is nothing compared to Dommam''s existence, it is like a worm, the sound of a dust. It��s not normal to hear it, it��s strange to hear it. However, Dommam paid attention to Stark, so he heard Stark''s roar and gave a quick reply.


    "It��s rude, Mr. Stark. I have lived for millions of years and have seen hundreds of planets of life like Earth. No one here is like the Earth, so it��s so simple and not Politely give me a refusal. Really, are you not afraid that I will be angry? As far as the current situation is concerned, it is not a wise idea to make me angry."


    "Don''t pretend to me, you monster! Can you say that I will let the planet go when I am pleased? As long as you dare to say yes, then even if I let you kneel down, there is no problem. The question is, are you dare?"


    This sentence is barely a poke in the weakness of Dommam. It''s not that he can''t just make an oath. He doesn''t say that if he doesn''t do it, he will die. If he talks about fart, there is nothing strange about the chaotic-based void creature.


    However, deception also has a bottom line. It��s nothing to deceive someone who is equal to yourself. There is nothing to deceive in a profitable situation. However, if there is no profit, and the identity and status of the other party is far lower than you, you also use your own reputation to make a lie to deceive him. This is not a matter of boring and voicing your own mouth!


    Dommam felt that his face was not worth the money, so he certainly wouldn''t do anything to see a guy in his eyes squatting on him. Therefore, in the face of Stark''s words, he just sneered a little, and put on a cold look of a predator on the prey.


    "You are right, Mr. Stark. I really will not let go of this planet. However, one thing I want to declare is that I did not come as an unwelcome guest, I was invited as an The creditors came to collect my debts. This planet has been traded to me as a collateral. I have to take back what I belong to. Is there any problem?"


    "Who made this deal with you, what qualifications does he have to make such a deal with you!"


    Stark naturally would not believe Dommam��s nonsense, and in his view, even the top three heads of state in the world did not know the existence of the deal. This so-called transaction has no authority at all. Sex.


    This is a farce, but the other person took the feathers as an arrow. That is, he couldn''t do anything with Dommam, or he might have slap on his face now, so that he can wake up well.


    Stark��s angry Dormam looked in his eyes, but apparently, he did not think of Stark��s statement as one thing. This is an excuse in itself, just as the Japanese took the funeral to establish the pseudo-Manchurian state. He doesn''t care what others think, he just needs to think that it is feasible. At the moment, he obviously thinks that this reason is enough, so his question to Stark is only an understatement to reply to such a sentence.


    "Life on any planet can be represented on this planet, Mr. Stark. I picked a representative figure - Mr. Modu. He made a deal with me, and now, this one The transaction has been completed. Naturally, the reward for charging this transaction is just a matter of course, isn��t it?��


    "You said that Modu has made a deal with you? It is impossible. He will not accept such trading conditions at all. No matter what happens, he will not use the earth as a bargain to trade with you!"


    Stark has not yet evaluated Dom''s statement. The ancient one has already stood up and directly questioned the credibility of Dommam''s speech.


    She is to understand her own disciples. Perhaps because of paranoia or other reasons, he will go wrong on some things, leading to irreparable results. But in essence, she always believes that Modu will not make this principled mistake.


    He is afraid that he would rather die, and he would not be willing to do this kind of transaction with Dommam. Therefore, all that Dormam said is simply a letter of mouth, without a bit of credibility.


    The ancient one was so convinced, and watching her steadfastly said this to herself, Dorma��s dark face suddenly showed a somewhat awkward smile.


    "Supreme Master, Master One. I have long admired your name."


    "As a mage born on such an indigenous planet and able to spread his reputation to the universe, I have to say that your qualifications are very good. It is because of this that I will choose the book of the Necromancer. Projected into your world. Originally, I thought that a wizard like you, you should know very well what kind of choice is most beneficial for you. But I really didn''t think that you would actually make a That stupid decision came..."


    "You actually let the book of the Necromancer be taken away by others, but you don''t move any thoughts. Even you say that you have unilaterally restricted the spread of the Book of Necronomics in this world, so that all those who might explore the mysteries of the void It��s like avoiding a tiger snake. If it��s not that Mr. Modu thought of the existence of the book of the Necromancer and dared to embrace the void, I really couldn��t imagine how many years I would have to wait until today��s This opportunity. For this, I have to thank someone very well, you said yes, Mr. Modu!"


    Speaking of this, Domma extended a hand to the ancient one. And just in the palm of his hand, a familiar face has quietly emerged. He is not someone else, it is Modu.


    With the power of the void, Modu is now in the hands of Dommam in a rather huge image. Of course, this huge is only for creatures like humans. For Dommam, this can only be regarded as a plaything, a toy in the palm of your hand.


    He played with this special toy for him, and placed it as close as possible to a distance close to the ancient one. Then, this head with Mo Duo''s appearance is already wide open, and it is already laughing at the ancient one.


    "Yes, that''s it. You need to thank me, Dommam. If it weren''t for me, how could you have such an opportunity? Maybe you will only watch the world drooling until the next millennium!"


    "Yes, yes, I need to thank you! And I think I have thanked you, haven''t you? I have given you eternal life, giving you the opportunity to coexist with the void. You and I will always be one, And in my world, you are proud of the eternal truth. Can such a reward not satisfy you?"


    Dommam said to Modu in the palm of his hand in a tone of almost aria, and Modu first glimpsed, then maddened, and laughed with tears.


    "Yes, yes, I am able to enjoy the eternal truth, I am very satisfied with this, and I am simply satisfied!"


    "Very good, I am satisfied with hearing you say this." Satisfied with the head, Dommam put his eyes back to the ancient one. He smiled and asked about Modu. "Sir Modu, I have a question that you need to answer now. This question is related to your dearest teacher."


    "Do you know? Your teacher told me very firmly that he does not believe that you will make such a deal with me, using the whole earth as a bargaining chip in exchange for the possibility of defeating Satan. He seems to be confident in your bottom line. So, I think, can you correct me face to face? Tell him that this is not my unprovoked defamation. Some people can always do something that goes beyond the bottom line at some point, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, there is nothing wrong with what you said, Dommam!"


    Looking at the eyes of his own tears in the eyes of the ancient one, Modu��s expression began to distort in an instant. That is not what many people think, like the look of a puppet, deliberately being expressed, but really like a real look of life.


    Madness and hatred, sorrow and craving. For a moment, Gu Yi saw such a different emotion on the face of his former disciple. And the appearance of these emotions also made her heart can not help but put up the torment.


    She can stare at Modu to death, because Modu''s value is definitely not comparable to the world. She has been adhering to the world for so many years, and the sacrifices she has experienced have already been decided. She cannot have any movement on this issue. And this does not mean that she does not have any feelings for Modu, Mo Duo does not have any status in her heart.


    She personally raised Modu to raise an adult. She can say that it is not an exaggeration to regard Modu as a child. For this disciple of her own, she can calmly watch his sacrifice, because that is his choice, a symbol of glory in his heart. However, she can''t tolerate his soul like a plaything, being tortured and distorted!


    It is a sad thing that even the soul cannot be free.


    She really can''t stand this scene in front of her eyes, so now, she drums up all her power and touches the pulse of the whole earth, as if the whole earth is shouting the same voice with her, facing more Mam got out of war directly.


    "Enough, you disgusting monster! Let go of my disciple and let his soul rest in peace. Otherwise, I will personally take out your soul and let you experience it for yourself. How does it feel like being a plaything? !"

 Chapter 1847： Thunder is fascinating

    At such a time, using such a tone to say this to Dommam, the behavior of the ancient one can not be described by an irrationality.


    This is a crazy and absurd act, something that is simply incomprehensible. Not only is Stark somewhat incomprehensible, but even Dommam, who is pointed at it, has something that he doesn''t quite understand.


    Unless the wrong medicine is taken, will the fox provoke the lion like this? By the same token, after the ancient fox suddenly made such a move, unless she can prove that she had taken the wrong medicine, otherwise it is estimated that everyone will regard her behavior as premeditated.


    Dommam is already thinking about it. While taking advantage of his own strong position of absolute superiority, he is now interested in the conspiracy of the ancient one. He really wanted to see what tricks Guqa was playing, so he was laughing at the moment.


    "Oh? Are you threatening me, Supreme Master. Use violence to intimidate and use terror to force me to follow suit? It seems to be a pretty good idea! And to do this for your former loved ones." It��s really something to be touched. Just, the Supreme Master. You have to know that no matter what kind of threat, you need to have enough strength to be the foundation, and you, in the face of such me, in the end Where is the courage, or where is the power to rely on, let you dare to say this to me? Really, I am very curious!"


    "You want to know the answer? You will know soon!"


    Maintaining the same level of harmony with the earth''s pulsation, the words of the ancient one are full of sound. Only when Dommam was not aware of it, she had already used the way of communication with God, so that her words appeared quietly in Stark��s mind.


    "Listen, Stark, I am using magic to communicate with you now, you don''t have to answer me, just listen to me and you can."


    "Things are very bad. The current situation should be that other people like us are already affected by this guy. If this is the case, then the weapon that you must arrange in space should No use."


    "I am alone, I am afraid it is very difficult to confront such a guy. And in all the ways I can imagine, there is no such possibility. So, I can only do things that I can do here. He will give you some time to come out."


    "I will deposit my palms and my gods on you, and then wait a moment when I fight with Dom, I will take the opportunity to send you to the other side of the world, Nepal. Frank Also there. Your task is to find him, let him open my palm in the Buddha, and then let him and the wizard inside, under the guidance of my god, send a signal to the void world!"


    "I used to fool the guy into the void world, it is a very powerful existence, and he has been looking for a way back to Earth. With this signal, he will soon return to the earth. And if he is there Then, maybe we still have the hope of keeping the earth."


    "I don''t hesitate, I will start soon. You have to be prepared..."


    It��s all without stopping, and these words are stuffed into Stark��s mind. When Gu Yi had just finished speaking, it was already hand-pressed and printed, and drunk up at Dommam.


    "Too one real person, the **** of six yang. The train messenger, thunder and thunder. The shock is thousands of miles, General Shaoyang. In order to follow, do not stay. Hurry as a law."


    This is the demining spell! As soon as the spell began, the whole earth was already overcast, and the thunder began to spread all over the field.


    With the huge mana under the support of the earth''s pulse, this door-throwing spell is only a pioneer in the door-to-door method, the entry-level method. However, it was also her power to display the majestic and almost miraculous power.


    For such a spell, Dommam''s face changed slightly, lengthening the tone of the voice "oh", and then revealed a funny look.


    He can feel some special changes, that is, under the Thunder driven by the spell of the law, his original erosion of the world''s soul has been arbitrarily broken in an instant.


    This is normal. If Buddhism has its own set of responses to such enemies as the void, then the Leifa of Daomen can actually play a similar role.


    Lei Fa, itself is the cardinal of heaven and earth, and the law is authentic. A plausine has almost smashed the void, which is referred to as a demon outsider. That is, the absolute strength gap between Gu Yi and Dommam is too big to be able to play the kind of water, and Jin Kemu��s natural gram is used, but no matter what it says, it��s like this now. Some side effects are removed, but they are not a problem.


    Dommam did not care about such a small accident, because even if the self-radiation of this kind of psychic erosion power was cut off, in the normal human physical quality, the possibility of recovery is quite small. A lifetime of being a madman or a fool, this is the result of most of them, and since this is the case, then of course he does not care about these small changes.


    In contrast, the actions of the ancient one made him feel more interesting.


    She shouldn��t really think that what kind of role can a small Thunderbolt play for herself? In the heart of this sneer, Dormak lifted his arm in a generous manner, posing a versatile, and I did not move.


    Looking at him like this, the ancient one is the side of the curse, it is already a curse.


    "Five parties, Raytheon, I know the name. Call it to the end, Xun electric whip. Iron face messenger, He Weiweiling. Save the people suffering, cut the magic. With the sound should be felt, the gods are listening. , train fire bell. Six Ding Liujia, Lei will Lei Bing. Weishen change, peace of mind. Vows to save the people, on behalf of the heavens. Dazhang Xianhua, Yuan Henry. Urgent as a law."


    The voice just fell, the Thunder has been a layer of radical changes, turned into thousands of gestures, wandering above the clouds. This is the high-level method in Leifa. It is manifested by the Thunder as the Five Thunder and the Thunder. It is already a one-on-one way to demonize the demon and kill the outer road. However, this is only for the general demon, and for the vain lord like Dommam, this is still a trail, and can''t get on the table.


    Gu Yi also understands this truth, so she has been showing a new curse for a moment.


    "Nine days and nine miles, a million days of soldiers. On the total day of the demon, under the gloom. Thousands of gods arched hands, Wan Mo lead shape. Swallowing stars, the three worlds of honor... Jade Emperor''s life, not tolerant. Hurry as law ""


    "Thunder of the thunder, the reverence of the Three Realms. The power of God. The fierce group. Heaven and earth, the North are Nether. Defer the monster, chasing the ghost... Innocent, the ground is only welcome. Hurry as a law!"


    "..."


    Broken Magic Curse, Wei Meng Mantra, Wei Ming Mantra, Great God Curse... A dozen dozen Thunder spells were displayed, and the whole sky was already full of illusions of gods, and Thunder incarnation. At first glance, it seems that the array of thousands of horses and horses is in general, and there is a Hehe military power that cannot be said. Coupled with Thunderville''s drink, the sound is soaring, there is really a kind of **** to block the killing of God, the Buddha''s momentum to block the Buddha is derived.


    I have to say that this momentum is very horrible. Even after Domam saw such a situation, he only thought that Gu Yi had tried his best and could not have imagined that she was behind this idea but another idea.


    However, although he still does not put such a threat in his eyes, the situation at the moment is different from the previous one. If it can only be said that an ant is provoking him, then the current situation can be equated with a kitten screaming at him.


    A little careless, this is also able to catch him a skin. So after slightly lifting his eyes and revealing a blazing crevice, he was already crazy and laughed at the ancients.


    "Is this all your means? Supreme Master. If it is, then let me give it a try. Try to see how big your skills are. Try to see if you can deliver what you said before." If not, I think I will be very disappointed. And if you disappoint me, then I think, I should not mind using some special means to recover some interest from your body!"


    "You want to give it a try, come on!"


    At this moment, the face of the ancient one is already awe-inspiring, no fear. Her big sleeves were on display, and the thunderous waves of the sky were slamming, and the billions of incarnations were invigorated. Later, when she was in the palm of her hand, she had already sang the sound of the Sanskrit.


    "When you look at the Bodhisattva, you can see all the five connotations when you are in the depths of the Bodhisattva. Everything is bitter. The relics are not empty, the colors are empty, the colors are empty, the air is the color, and the thoughts are as good as they are. The child is the empty phase of the law, not born or destroyed, not dirty, not increasing or not. It is the colorless in the air, no thoughts, no eyes and ears, no color, scent, touch, no vision And even the unconscious world, there is no ignorance, no ignorance, no old death, no old death. No bitterness, no wisdom, no morals. Nothing to gain. Bodhisattva, according to Prajna Paramita There is no obstacle in the heart. There is no sorrow, no horror, no reversal of dreams, and Nirvana. The three Buddhas, according to the prajna Polo, have a singularity of the three sacred Bodhi. It is known that Prajna Paramita is a great deity. It is the Da Ming Mantra, the Supreme Mantra, the Nothing Mantra, the ability to remove all sufferings, and the trueness is not true. Therefore, it is said that Prajna Paramita is a curse, that is, cursing: revealing and revealing, Boluo reveals, and Boluo reveals Hey, Bodhisattva."


    King Kong Prajna Paramita has a heart-to-heart relationship, and the majestic mana that has been infused with the ancient body has immediately begun to burn. She has already picked up the idea of ??burning jade at this moment, so of course she will not have the slightest regret for the loss at the moment. Under such a heavy price, if a color is glazed with gold, the law is solemn, and the Buddha is full of light, there is a thousand hands of the golden body of the heavenly body that has already emerged quietly behind her.


    The golden body is like a mountain, sitting between the clouds, and with the gradual prosperity of the Sanskrit, the more and more glory.


    The clouds in the sky are a gloomy scene of chilling. However, under the golden Buddha light that is transparent like a glass, it seems to be covered with a layer of tulle, which is less fierce and violent, and more sacred and solemn.


    Even the gods of the Thunder incarnation are the same. Under the light of the Buddha, they are like a gold armor, and they are more powerful.


    Daomen Leifa, Buddhism golden body. Gu Yi really took out the solution of the whole body. Under her long-term brewing, the whole situation has already reached the millennium of the arrow. She can no longer wait, and then wait until she says that she must not be fooled by Dommam. So simply, sing the singer to the extreme, the infinite golden body has been turned into a round of high-level day, and her hands are pushed, and it has already launched an attack against Dommam.


    Thousands of Thunder''s electric light lasing, like the arrows and rain, straight through the Earth''s atmosphere, and the Dommam, where the outer space is located, is shot.


    Countless gods incarnate each other, driving the dragon, guns and swords, but also accompanied by Dommam after the arrow rain.


    The magic of Leifa''s demon, at this moment, is vividly revealed. However, the ancient one knows that it is only by this way that I am afraid that it is simply the lord of this void, the great devil of the world. Therefore, at the moment, the infinite golden body that she invented is already a thousand hands and ones. In an instant, all the Buddha light is gathered on the palm of the hand, and then a palm is released!


    Once the Buddha''s palm with the four-character print was launched, it immediately became popular in the wind, and it was already growing in the blink of an eye. This is not the ultimate, because after the ancient one continued to pour the Buddha light into it, this Buddha''s palm is already extraordinary. Even if it is said that it has been vacated for thousands of miles and broke through the layers of the atmosphere, it has not seen any delay, and the growth has expanded a bit.


    Ten thousand feet, one million feet, ten thousand feet! At the cost of the ancient one, the golden layer is cracked and the dust is at the expense of the dust. It is a Buddha''s palm larger than the whole planet. It is surrounded by infinite thunder and lightning, and comes with the power to suppress all evil devils. Such a prestige, even the horrible existence of Dommam, had to be spirited and gave birth to attention.


    With a wave of his arms, the infinite dark shadows were summoned directly from the depths of the universe, and then, like floods, smashed the past against the Thunder. Light and shadow melted together at the moment of collision, and the whole time and space seemed to be silent between the moments.


    It seems that the outcome has not yet been resolved, but Gu Yi��s heart already knows the answer. She does not make extra luxury, and with a little strength, she has already used the last mana in Stark.


    "The rest is handed over to you! Stark..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Pen Chinese network: m.

 Chapter 1848： Snow mountain temples lie in good faith

    Stark��s consciousness is chaotic because of what happened suddenly.


    The power that Gu Yi showed at this time was a grand scene beyond his imagination. Under such a grand scene, he was naturally shocked and some could not be self-sufficient. It is almost equivalent to the majestic power of a whole planet. Such power is what he should be omnipotent. However, the ancient one is nothing but optimistic about the results from beginning to end. This situation is in his eyes, it really makes him understand some.


    Is he really strong enough to this point? Stark is almost full of such questions. And when the world in front of him suddenly changed, from the sudden death valley of the desert to the snow-capped mountains, he was reluctant to return to God.


    At this time, he vaguely remembered the words that Gu Yi said to him at the last moment, and left the rest to him! This sentence is now being thought of, and it really makes him feel uneasy, because he can''t understand at all, what kind of results he has to make in order to reach the point where the ancient one hopes.


    Just by sending a signal, can you change everything now? Seriously, he is deeply suspicious.


    But doubt, it is probably the most ineffective idea at this stage. He can''t have any other possibility to save the world. If this is the case, then it is better to follow the ancient one to see if there is any possibility of creating a miracle.


    Thinking of this, Stark immediately grasped his right hand with a golden Buddha light, and then flew over to a place where he could clearly perceive the magical fluctuations.


    He knows that this is a clue left by the ancient one. After all, she couldn''t ignore it after sending him to this place. Time is money, especially at this time. And only by giving him a signal to minimize this waste of time.


    Stark can probably guess the idea of ??the ancient one, so he is very decisive in his actions. And just under his decisiveness, he quickly came to a temple.


    The traditional Nepalese Buddhist temples seem to be sparsely populated, which is a manifestation of disrepair. And if there isn''t a huge magic mask that protects it from the ravages of the wind and snow, Stark even wonders if he is looking for the wrong place. After all, such a ruined place, and under such ice and snow, is really unbearable to worry about whether you can live here.


    And when he descended and walked into the open temple gate, he suddenly realized that inside and outside the door, it was the difference between the two worlds.


    Outside the door is a snow and ice, the wind and snow in the sky blew on this broken temple, giving the impression that it is lonely and dead. Inside the door, it is blue sky and white clouds, and the grass is green. The neat bricks spread along the temple''s gates all the way to the depths. The two small channels were filled with warm mist and coiled along the wall. This kind of situation gives Stark the feeling that he came to the hot spring ranch he bought in Montana. Some are familiar and some are incredible.


    Naturally, it is difficult to generate such a scene, so this should be a magical use of magic. When it comes to magic, Stark immediately began to look around and began to search for the goal of his trip.


    His son, Frank, said that he had not seen him for quite some time. In order to be able to give his family a way to go, he sent Frank to the side of the ancient one, so that he was protected by the ancient one in the name of learning. Now it seems that this may be a stun.


    Since the beginning of the fight, he started to sneak him, and he has already equated his biggest handle on the other side. If at the beginning, he thought that such a highly respected mage in ancient times was disdainful of the use of the despicable tricks of the hostages. Then, after seeing her choices in the face of reality, Stark would no longer have such naive thoughts.


    Even the disciples who grew up watching themselves can give up. It is not impossible for the ancients to take a child as a scorpion. And if she did, then Stark must be distressed.


    For the sake of the country''s interests, he can sacrifice everything, even with Zhou Yi''s friendship for more than a decade, he can use it as a bargaining chip. However, if he is to sacrifice his beloved wife and son for the benefit of the country, he may not be willing to accept such a thing.


    The heart of the people is iron again, and after all, there will be weak places. For Stark, the weakest place in his heart is probably this one.


    Before he had promised to let Peter a horse, in addition to his friendship with Peter, there is probably a fear in this area. After all, my son is still in the hands of others. If it is too big to make a holiday, who can guarantee that the ancient one will not play a trick of tearing up the ticket?


    Stark did not dare to take his heart out of the treasure, so naturally, he chose a more euphemistic compromise.


    Of course, it is useless to say that now. Because in the face of a bigger crisis, all the festivals have already disappeared. In the face of Dommam, Gu Yi could not hold his handle any more. After all, her plan decided that Stark had to be in contact with Frank. So she gave Stark this opportunity.


    For such an opportunity, Stark is naturally uneasy. At such a time, he certainly wanted to find his son and wanted to confirm his safety when the world faced a huge crisis. This was his idea of ??being a father who was not very competent, and it was under such an idea that he quickly found Frank''s place from this temple.


    It looks like it has grown a bit, and it��s about eight or nine years old. It��s normal. As a special life structure, Frank is not willing to keep himself in his childhood for a long time.


    Humans need a state of youth because they need to get enough nutrients during this time to ensure their individual growth. Frank obviously has no such needs. His unique structure determines that he can directly obtain the nutrients needed for his own growth from energy, and even the most valuable knowledge for human beings can be easily acquired through his own characteristics.


    The young form is a disguise for him. If it is not that his parents want him to be less special, then it is not a big problem if he is now an adult. And as it is now, he basically maintains the appearance of a child, which is already a certain degree of restraint.


    Of course, Stark is happy with this situation. After all, he didn''t want to be just a few months away. When the father and the son met again, it was already a scene where the two great men embraced each other. It was too arrogant, and he really didn''t have the habit of embracing a big man, even if the big man was his son.


    "Frank, you are okay recently!"


    In short, seeing Frank Ang is the best news that Stark can receive now. And after putting a restless heart down, Stark immediately called out to Frank.


    "Father?" Sitting on the floor, Frank, who had been meditating, noticed the existence of Stark until now. He first exclaimed, then immediately frowned, as if a small adult asked him.


    "What happened, father? Why are you here? Also, just have a powerful spiritual power sweeping the whole world, do you know this thing?"


    It is no wonder that Frank raised such a question to Stark as soon as he came up, but he could clearly feel how terrible the power of the chaotic mind was.


    Let''s just say that his own spiritual structure has both human elements and a framework of intelligent life. This means that its spiritual world is unique, and the completely logical structure allows him to avoid all the psychological impact. However, even with such unique conditions, he was still affected in the psychological impact of the recent, and almost fell. And if you ask a special person like him to almost make a point, then what ordinary people can rely on to protect themselves?


    Under such a change, Frank first thought of his parents, then those he knew, and then the United States and the whole world.


    I care about my parents, there is nothing to say. Frank has always looked at his parents very seriously, so he will definitely care about this issue. Human nature should have been like this. If even his parents who care for him don''t care, then he probably can''t be called a human.


    After removing this factor from the parents, other concerns are strictly speaking, but an incidental relationship.


    An acquaintance, that is for his parents. Maria is an old man, and if there is something unexpected about her people, she will be sad. Based on this, Frank felt that it was necessary to pay attention. In the United States, this is the hard work and wish of his father''s life. He understands very well what kind of position the United States has in his father''s mind, and if such a disaster spreads across the United States, then Stark must be hit. He didn''t want his father to be hit like this, so he added this layer.


    In general, everything is based on his concern for his parents. For his concern, Stark was a stalk in his heart, and his thoughts were chaotic and he couldn��t say anything.


    He did not think of this, but he was not willing to think about it. In the face of Dommam, the United States for which he devoted his life must be suffering a great disaster. At this time, in the face of such a global problem, this matter is not important. Because the whole world is already the same.


    It doesn''t work well without being ignorant. So in contrast, Stark is more worried about the safety of Maria.


    Maria is just an ordinary person. Even if he and Frank have done some safeguards for Maria''s safety, it is difficult to guarantee that she will be safe in such an impact. In particular, Maria itself has some criminal problems, so no one can guarantee that she will survive the disaster.


    If it can save her back, then everything is fine, and if Stark can''t imagine the terrible situation.


    At this moment, his heart is extremely fearful. But on the surface, he had to make a calm look. He is not willing to let his son worry, because in his opinion, this is not the problem he needs to worry about.


    When the sky collapses, it is natural for him to stand up. Before he fell, he didn''t want any wind and rain to reach Frank''s body.


    This is probably a father''s insistence, and it is precisely because of this persistence. He smiled and smiled, so he said to Frank.


    "I know, don''t worry, Frank, everything is in my expectation. Now I am here to pick you up. After I have placed you in a safe place, I will find a way to solve these problems."


    "Relocation? Where are you going to put me? Also, does Guyi agree that you did this?"


    For Frank, everything that Gu Yi did was something he didn''t know. Therefore, he simply thought that his father and Gu Yi were still a cooperative relationship. As a bond of cooperation, he does not feel that he should leave casually. At the very least, he should not do this until he has the consent of the ancient one.


    "Go to Huiyao City, dear. At the moment, there is the safest place. As for the rest, you don''t have to worry, naturally there will be other people coming to take over."


    Stark does not intend to follow the path of the ancient one. At the very least, he does not intend to do this on his son''s question.


    Calling for an unknown strong presence is too risky. And if he said that his son was also trapped, then his life would be trapped in remorse.


    He was not willing to take such risks, so he arranged another path for Frank. For this arrangement, Frank has nothing to accept except for some surprises.


    In the end, it is still a child, and in the eyes of the child, the father is always omnipotent. So he just licked it and accepted it with pleasure.


    "No problem, I can leave now. Just, how do we go?"


    "The ancient master gave me a qualified driver, Frank. As long as I know how to open this thing called the Buddha in the palm of my hand"


    Spread his hand, Stark showed himself in front of Frank with his palm printed on it. In this regard, Frank''s eyes suddenly began to flash.

 Chapter 1849： Clever mindset

    Frank is very smart, this is a recognized thing. Anyone who knows him will not simply regard him as a child. The ultra-high IQ, the emotional intelligence that is not worse than the average adult, in addition to the appearance and the nature of a little child''s characteristics, other places you can not see the child''s eyes to see him.


    This is always a thing that makes Stark very proud. Because if someone asks another son, he can tell the person very comfortably that his son has inherited the excellent genes of their Stark family and is a true gifted child.


    But now, the place he is content with has caused him trouble. Because the mind is only working so slightly, Frank has seen the flaws in his words.


    If you really don''t have to worry about it as Stark said, then the ancient one should be right now. After all, they are masters and apprentices, and they don��t even say that they can��t even say goodbye. Since Stark has already been sent here, is it really so difficult to do this step?


    Frank did not believe that he believed that this was a result of the reluctance of Gu Yi in his busy schedule. And if this is the case, then the motivation for her to send her father is worthwhile.


    As a mentor, he has a very deep understanding of his nominal teacher. Under the model of modern psychology, he can tell his father very responsibly. His teacher, Gu Yi, is not such a guy who loves to talk about human feelings.


    Normally, she may be very confusing to show the kindness and kindness of a highly respected mage, but once it is related to the business, to the so-called important moment, her nature determines that she does not Will tell you any feelings.


    The person who became a big event did not read the affair, and this was particularly clear in her body. If they say that the threat they face at this moment is extremely large, then in any case, she can not let a new force such as Stark easily leave. If she said that, she must have other arrangements.


    Frank didn''t know what arrangement the ancient one had on this matter, but he can be sure that this must be related to the palm of the Buddha in the palm of his hand.


    Today, he is not Wu Amon. In the secret knowledge of the magic world, he also has a deep enough understanding. In his knowledge, the palm of the Buddha is not a small spell.


    As one of the ultimate magical magical powers of Buddhism, this is not only a symbol of power, but also a symbol of identity and status. It can be said that the Buddha Buddha who is idle is not qualified to possess such magical spells, and since ancient times, he has not heard of any Buddhist monk who will deposit the magical power of the Buddha in the palm of his hand on others.


    Stark is a pioneer, and since the ancient one wants to open such a precedent, then she is certainly not so simple to send a driver. The crux of the matter is still in the palm of the country, and want to figure out what the problem is, from which it is right.


    Without much to say, Frank took his father''s hand and infiltrated his magic into the slogan on his palm. After being inspired by his magic, this slogan immediately released the sly Buddha light, and then suddenly, a tall guy rushed out of it.


    Steven Strange. This guy who challenged the Supreme Master with a sigh of indignation knows that he is now seized the opportunity to break free from the palm of his hand. And he obviously didn''t figure out what''s going on right now, so that he just came out and attacked it almost indiscriminately.


    Shura��s anger was mad and ruined, and the silence in the temple was destroyed in an instant. For such a scene, Stark was shocked and completely subconsciously guarded in front of his son.


    He was afraid that Frank was hurt in such a sudden attack, but apparently, he underestimated Frank''s ability.


    Perhaps in the rumors of magic, Frank couldn''t be like Strange, because he had a groundbreaking path and had a deep enough level. However, as a smart life, he is at the level of magic, and he is certainly not able to look down on the average person.


    Still, he is very smart. It��s smart to have someone else at his level or simply imitate, but he has already gone deep into the analysis and modified it according to his own ideas.


    This may not change some of the absolute strength gaps, but in some special cases, it is enough to play some special roles.


    Just like now, in the face of the sudden outburst of Strange, Stark just just had time to open his hands to protect him behind him, he is already in the mind floating, with magic in front of their father and son Construct a magical barrier.


    At the fastest speed, it takes only one magic to get the result of spending two magic points. This is the characteristic of being alone. Just under his movements, the surging Shura��s angry flame just slammed into it, as if the wave had encountered a reef, and the offensive suddenly stopped.


    And before Frank was relaxed, the muscles of a muscle knot and flames were already like a sledgehammer. It was easy to open his barriers, and the rest was not reduced. They came against the impact of their father and son.


    The power of Strange is never reflected in these dazzling little tricks. His body is his most powerful weapon, and his fist is the best offensive he can come up with.


    Frank obviously didn''t think of this, and when he realized where the problem was, he was too late to frame a new defense.


    However, even if he did not have time to respond to it, it does not mean that he will become a victim of the Stranch raid. Because don''t forget, there is still the existence of Stark in front of him. And Stark, how could his son be hurt under his own eyelids.


    The armor covered by the steel armor and the muscles of Strangchi collided and slammed together, and the waves that swept in an instant drove the flames around.


    The two are evenly matched, and no one can help who. Compared with Stark, who is coping with it, Strange is obviously more shocked.


    You know, everything is actually happening between the electric and the flint. From the time when Stranch rushed out of the Buddha''s hand in the palm of the hand to their once-powerful collision, everything was just a blink of an eye. The reason why Strange is doing this is mainly to catch the unprepared one.


    He has not realized that his environment has changed. He still thinks that he is fighting against the ancient one. He also knew that he could not be an opponent of the ancient one in absolute strength, so he thought about using such a small means.


    Open the road with flames, confuse the other''s line of sight, and then use your fist to launch the most violent attack. Out of the knowledge of the traditional mage, he does not think that the ancient one can still be as strong as her in the close confrontation. Therefore, he regards this as the only way to win.


    When his fist was so blocked by the flesh, his shock was naturally imaginable.


    The old woman in ancient one looks slim and small. When is there such a thing? Is she not beaten by iron?


    He was confused in his mind, and he didn��t realize who he was fighting against now, and looking at his face was completely arrogant, and Stark could only scream and remind him. .


    "Doctor Strange, awake, it''s me, Tony Stark! You are looking for the wrong object!"


    "Stark?" Strange, whose eyes were gradually focused on, discovered that he was in conflict with who, and after realizing this, his face gradually smashed.


    Although he used to be a doctor, he is also a surgeon who is in great need of emotional control. However, under the influence of Ashura''s traits, his so-called control of emotions has no effect at all. Ashura��s anger is extremely infectious. Not to mention that he is a doctor, even if he is an autistic patient, after anger and attack, he is also difficult to control his own aggression.


    At this time, reason has already been far away, and the body''s actions are always one step ahead of the brain. If it is only to deal with the enemy, then this situation is naturally nothing, and even said that there may be a miraculous effect. However, if it is to face the goal of friendly, then this will make it inevitable for him to encounter such embarrassing situations.


    Strange was very embarrassed, and even the fist didn''t know how to put it. Change to a person with a thicker face, such as Stark, you can put down your hand if you have nothing to do, then ask the other person, how are you here. But he could only blush and stiffen his body and apologize to Stark.


    "Sorry, Lord Stark. I don''t know if you are here. I thought that I was facing the guy of the ancient one. She should be here, and the door to the Buddha''s country has just been opened... ..."


    "Calm down, Dr. Strange, I have nothing to blame for you!"


    Looking back at his son and confirming that he had not suffered any harm, Stark only calmed his face a little, so he answered to Strange.


    "It''s what we put you out, we let you out, there are important things that you need to do..."


    "You?" I looked at Stark and his father in a puzzled look, and Stranch took back his fist. Of course, the flame that burned on him did not fade away. And this means that he did not calm down as Stark demanded, but simply suppressed his anger.


    Some emotions are not so easy to relieve. For Strange, unless he can get an understanding with the ancient one, he may not be able to put down his inner feelings. Anger will only accumulate in his heart until he burns the ancient one, or himself.


    This is an inevitable thing. The power of Ashura is not so easy. However, in any case, this is the festival between him and the ancient one, and even if his anger is prosperous, it will not involve the two unrelated people. So he endured it forever, until he completely suppressed the anger, only to ask Stark.


    "You saved me, Stark. Anyway, this is what I owe you. So, if you want me to do something, just say it. As long as I can do it..."


    "I want you to help me send my son to the city of Hui Yao, Dr. Strange! I know that you will be able to send spells freely on the earth, I need you to help me, take my son Send it to a safe place!"


    Stark bluntly said that he did not hesitate to ask for such a request. And for such a request, Stranch frowned, just to say.


    "Hui Yao City? That''s a **** domain. I can''t send him directly. The character of the **** domain will not allow the magic of the earth to work there. But I can send him to the surrounding area, but it is just a few steps. But. Are you sure that I want to do this? Although it is safe to say it, it should be just for ordinary people. You are the President of the United States. As long as you think, can you still protect your son? ?"


    This sentence made Stark suddenly stuck. As an old saying goes, every time you tell a lie, you have to use more lies to fill in the void. And even if he is a wit man, it is difficult for him to give a logical explanation after making such a lie.


    The average person may be fooled by the past, but his son is a small ghost, he can not just casually smash it. And even if he passed him, is there a Strange? Stark does not think that this will be a guy who doesn''t mind.


    How to make a round out? Stark is now facing a problem like this. And just as he racked his brains and wanted to give a statement that he could justify himself, a sudden sound was already in their ears.


    "He can''t do it, young mage. You probably don''t understand what kind of threat the world is facing. Don''t say that he is just a president of a mortal world, even in the city of Huiyao, the so-called **** domain, may not necessarily It is to ensure the safety of everyone."


    The person who can say this at this time is naturally undoubtedly, and when he hears the voice of the ancient one, he sees the figure of the ancient one suddenly appearing in the ray of light, and in the eyes of Strange There was a bright light coming out.

 Chapter 1850： Desperate, father and son are determined

    "Supreme Master! Give me to die!"


    The anger almost could not stop rising. Strange was the same as the wild horse that dislocated, and launched a stormy offensive against him.


    Of course, the significance of doing so is not great. Because the ancient one that appears now is only a **** thought projected from the interior of the palm of the hand. She does not even have the ability to fight back, but the same, unless there is the ability to break the power of the Buddha in the palm of the hand, it is really impossible to touch her.


    Although Strange''s strength is not weak, but it has not been able to break the palm of the country. Naturally, his anger can only be vented in the air, becoming a useless effort that is simply a catharsis.


    However, it cannot be said that there is no such thing as a little bit. At the very least, the temple that they were in, which was already a little messy, became more and more broken. The pillars of the main hall cannot withstand such a hurricane, and they rupture straight in a hum. Without the bearing of these pillars, the entire hall was immediately in the roar of the roar, completely collapsed into a ruin.


    This ancient temple has been around for hundreds of years, and after centuries of it, it has fallen to such a shackle. Not to mention its significance for the ancient one, just to say the value of this cultural relic, it is estimated that at least tens of millions of starts.


    More than a few times, maybe it will really make the ancient one toss and go bankrupt. After all, she is now not as good as it is now. She has such a bunch of unscrupulous descendants. I am afraid that the problem of private property has not been as wide as it used to be. If she really cares about this issue...


    Of course, this is a joke. As a top mage, it is impossible for Gu Yi to go to the wealth of the world. Not to mention how much the bug-level spells of gold technique have an impact on accumulating wealth. Single is a problem. If human beings are destroyed here, what if she has more wealth?


    Therefore, the ancient one always looked at the play of Strange without changing his face until he realized that he was doing nothing and had to stop his movements before she spoke to him.


    "Young mage, you don''t know what you are doing now, and you don''t know why you are angry. If you are willing to calm down, you may find that things are not what you think."


    "You want to kill my teacher, your disciple! Isn''t this a fact? Supreme Master, you can''t use your words to fool me!"


    The roaring Strange used his own logic to directly refute, and in this case, the ancient one smashed his mouth and asked him directly.


    "So, how much do you know about what your teacher Modu did? How dare you be sure what he did, isn''t it worth me to punish him in this way?"


    "He just wants to protect the world! Is it wrong to choose to do this if all of you have no way to stop Satan?"


    Strange was arguing for Modu, after all, in his opinion, everything that Modu did had his own difficulties. His original intention is not wrong, his choice is just no more room. If it is only because of this that it is blaming him, or even punishing him for this, isn��t it all too unfair to him?


    In a way, his ideas are not wrong. It is indeed unfair for Modu''s various duties and everything he has encountered, compared to his sacrifice. However, the world itself is not fair. In many cases, in many cases, you do things with a good heart, and the end result may not be what you want.


    It��s like Moduo, who carries a gamble on all his heart to make a terrible deal with the void. He thought he had already grasped the weakness of the void, so that he could not borrow the power of the void. Injury to the world itself. But how can he think that the deal was a ridiculous lie from the beginning, and once the deal started, the earth was equivalent to being placed in the mouth of the void. It can swallow the world at any time as long as it is willing.


    From this perspective, he is certainly a victim. However, in comparison, are billions of innocent humans on the planet, are they not victims? Compared with the fate of these human beings, isn��t Modo doing enough to be blamed?


    Gu Gu thought this way, and he has already described the later things to Strange. And listening to the kind of follow-up changes she described, Stranch''s face immediately emerged an indescribable sorrow and despair.


    As a disciple of Modu, he still knows very well about his master. He clearly knows what kind of role Modu plays in this matter. It is like a hero in mythology, in exchange for the tragic role of world peace in his own sacrifice. It is not a pretense, nor is it hypocrisy. He really wants to make this sacrifice, and he has almost no intention of asking anyone for any return.


    Such a person, even if it is the last halfway down, should be respected by the world. However, fate has so ruthlessly made such a big joke with him that he did not become the heroic character he expected, but became a demon king and became a culprit leading to the destruction of the world. The culprit.


    How ridiculous is this, and how sad it is. At this moment, Strange, who was originally in the middle of the anger, was only feeling that a burst of ice water was pouring down. All the anger was extinguished in an instant, and the change was a kind of heart-like cold silence.


    Yes, he wants to be unfair to his teacher, but who is coming to the world and all the human beings in the world? When he realized that what he did was not right, and that the ancient one did not be wrong, the original motivation naturally ceased to exist.


    He just wants to be quiet, just want to wait quietly for the end of the world, waiting for this ridiculous thing to be completely finished. And just as he turned around and planned to leave here, the ancient one suddenly opened his mouth to him.


    "Young mage, you can''t leave now!"


    "What? Do you want me to pay for the mistakes of my own? If so, then come on. Anyway, I did stupid things. If you want to do something to me, I won''t resist!"


    Strange twisted his head and said such indifference in his face. From his point of view, he does not care about such things at the moment.


    He really did such a wrong thing, so it is also worth paying for it. Moreover, anyway, the demise of mankind is just the right thing at the moment. What difference does he make when he takes a step early and walks one step late?


    Gu Yi can understand this kind of disheartened mood at the moment of Strange, but this does not mean that she will agree with such a negative approach.


    They deserve to be hopeful, or she will not waste the opportunity to create such an opportunity to gather these people here. To a certain extent, human hopes are all in the hands of you, so how can she let you go so casually?


    "Young mage, I can understand your current mood, but I want to tell you that if you just leave, then the future of mankind is really a little hope!"


    "what do you mean?"


    Strange stayed in the footsteps. Although he is disheartened, this does not mean that he will let him want to slip away from his own eyes.


    I was disheartened because he knew that he could not play any role in this desperate situation at the moment, so instead of struggling in vain, it would be better to accept the final result. But if you say, but what is the hope of a little bit?


    As a human being, he certainly does not want human beings to come to an end at this time. Let''s not talk about the big problem of the rise and fall of this race. Just let him watch his friends and relatives die in this world. He can''t do it.


    The human heart is long and fleshy, and he is not the kind of hard-hearted guy whose basic feelings are no longer there. If there is such a little hope, he must bet on everything he has. However, does this hope really exist? Or is this going to be another scam? There is some suspiciousness in Strange''s heart, but at this time, he can only choose to believe in the ancient one.


    "I have spent a lot of time and effort to gather you here for a reason, young mage. You, together with my disciple, are enough to bring together powerful magic to release a special signal to the depths of the void. And this signal is related to the future and hope of the planet."


    "I believe you should also be clear. I have left the world for decades. In these decades, I have been staying in the heavens of the ancient East. The heavens are now in the void, and always think To find a way back to Earth, and the Heavenly Emperor of Heaven is an unprecedented powerful existence."


    "Before I was worried that this kind of existence would affect the order of the whole world, so I used the trick to trick him into the depths of the void. But now it seems that such a existence is even worse, and it devours us more than the void. The world is coming strong. The two evils are taken lightly. At this time we can only save the world by summoning him! This must be fast, because the time left for us is not much!"


    When the ancient one said this, he looked far away at the horizon. It can be seen from her face that she is not joking because she has not said much time. Reminiscent of some possible existence, Stark even believes that it is very likely that the ancient one is now gone.


    No one is blocking in front of Dommam, and of course the time left for them is not much. At such a time, he really has to risk his son''s birth and death, to fight for the so-called first-line vitality for the human world.


    Seriously, he is very hesitant. As a father, he does not want his son to take such risks and send him to a safe place. This is what he should do most. However, as the President of the United States, as a former Iron Man, his sense of honor and his sense of mission have been decided, he can not afford this heart.


    If he did, then what about the hundreds of millions of humans in the world? Yes, he is a father, and his father has his father��s duty. He knows this well, and it is because he knows this well that he understands more, how many of these billions of human beings are like his father, and how many are like children like Frank. How many are like mothers like Maria.


    He should probably be selfish, after all, he has done enough. But at such a time, can he really be so selfish?


    Feelings, as well as conscience, are deeply tortured to his heart, and this is manifested outside, that is, he clenched his son''s palm and began to use more and more force.


    The knuckles, including his face, began to pale, and the blue veins that loomed over his neck were enough to prove how intensely he struggled in his heart. All of this was seen in Frank''s eyes, and he could clearly feel how difficult his father was at the moment.


    Frank is not an ordinary child. Children of the same age may not understand the current situation in his position, but he has already made everything clear. As a life born for a special reason, in his life, the parents who gave him life are the most important. At the moment, his mother is already in danger, and his father can only smile and smile, while concealing him, while entangled in his two identities.


    If he can''t see all of this, then if he sees it, how can he do nothing like it, and pretend to be dumb? So now, in the case that his father has not had time to respond, he has already stepped out and directly indicated his determination.


    "Father, you don''t have to be embarrassed. I have already thought about it. I am willing to accept this request from the teacher. I hope that I can make a contribution to saving the world..."


    "Frank, no! Frank, you don''t have to do this. There must be other people who can replace your position. All you have to do now is to go to a safe place as soon as possible. Listen to me right! Let''s go, let''s go now. !"


    Frank''s words also made Stark completely determined, and at this moment, his father''s nature overwhelmed everything, and all other thoughts in his heart saw the ghosts.


    At this moment, he may have already lost his wife. He did not want to watch his son in any way. He wants to take him away and do whatever he wants. However, Frank has already discouraged him from waiting for him to act.

 Chapter 1851： Difficult choices

    "You don''t have to do this, father. And, I don''t plan to leave!"


    "Frank, this is not your waywardness, you simply don''t know what it means."


    Stark did not take Frank''s opinion as one thing. At this time, he only regarded this as a child''s ignorant proverb. However, although he thought so, Frank did not think so.


    Since he has said such a thing, he naturally has his own ideas. For this idea of ??his own, he can insist more than Steak''s imagination.


    "No, father, I know exactly what it means. And I know more clearly, if I do what you say, I will lose you and my mother forever. I don''t want things to be like this, father. What I want is that our family is neat and always together."


    Frank rarely shows an excited look, and this time is no exception. However, although he said such a speech in a rather calm expression, he still set off an uproar in Stark''s heart.


    The family, the feelings contained in this word made Stark unable to calm down. He understood Frank''s meaning, but he was even more reluctant to understand his meaning and understand how important the word family is to them. Let him fall into the same results as them.


    Frank can live, which is probably the biggest hope of their family. I believe that even if Maria is here, she will agree with her own idea. And if Frank is with them, with the fate of the entire human race coming to an end, then even if he does not blame himself, will Maria forgive him?


    The answer is obvious. Mothers are always more intense than their fathers in protecting their children. I am afraid that she would rather destroy the whole world, and would not like to see her child suffer even a little damage.


    She certainly wouldn''t want Frank to do this, but would Stark be willing? I am afraid this answer is also negative. After all, their love is comparable.


    As a father and mother, they always want to leave the best to their children. Whether it is material demand or the hope of this embarrassment. This is the expression of their love. For this, Frank is very clear and understands. He knows how much Stark they want to live. However, he himself is not willing to accept such an arrangement.


    Living alone, living in guilt and pain? For her, I am afraid it is not as comfortable as death. His mind was decided, so at this time he just broke out of his father''s palm and then went straight to the ancient one.


    "What should I do, teacher?"


    Ancient one stood desperately above the stratus, looking at Dommam, who had almost no harm at the moment, and her face was already showing a bitter smile.


    Although this is what she expected, when she really saw this scene, she couldn''t help but feel a bitter feeling.


    It��s still unrealistic to use a planet��s power to fight this monster that can cross the interstellar. Even though her intention was only procrastinating, after she had tried her best, she could only forcefully delay such a time. In the end, she was filled with frustration and annoyance.


    It��s quite a very powerful thing to be a car, but it��s definitely not a wonderful experience compared to you. I think this kind of thing is wonderful, probably only the side of the car. As far as Domm''s current mood is concerned, he is indeed full of pleasure in this kind of thing.


    Not every warrior can be encountered on every living planet. As a vain lord with millions of years of history, Dommam can be very responsible for saying that such a situation is very rare even in the hundreds of planets he has swallowed.


    Some planets have life above, but they have not developed a high enough race and civilization. The left and right are just a bunch of beasts on the top. They are not in the face of the void, they just know how to escape, and they can''t bring much satisfaction to Dommam.


    While some planets have civilizations, they may not be able to give birth to the existence of the ancient ones who are qualified to stand in front of him and are willing to confront him. Just like him, he used to be a powerful wizard and he has a similar identity and status as the ancient one, but when he faced the void, he did not choose to confront, but chose another path.


    This created his identity as a vain lord today, and allowed him to enjoy the pleasure of watching people vain and slowly sinking into the abyss in despair.


    Nowadays, he is already accustomed to his identity as a vain lord, and completely agrees with the set of values ??of the void. So in his view, it is also a living planet, so that the planet that someone stands up to resist and the planet that no one resists are two different feelings.


    The latter can only be said to be a full meal, and there is not much fun except to fill the stomach. The former, but the top chefs show their gorgeous skills in front of you, and thoroughly satisfy your taste buds with delicacies. In addition to a gastrointestinal satisfaction, more is still a spiritual enjoyment.


    He likes to watch this kind of other people hate him, but he can''t do anything about it. Therefore, it has clearly passed the ancient offensive, and one hand can kill the ancient one here. But he did not do this.


    On the contrary, he deliberately gave the ancient breath a chance, and looked forward to seeing how many unexpected surprises she could bring to herself.


    No one in this world is a fool. Dom''s eyes are not flawed, and Stark is not a dispensable existence in his eyes. He can''t even know that such a big person is missing. And since I saw that Stark disappeared from my own eyes, I only need to associate it with a little bit, so it is not difficult to guess what the desperate posture that was made before the ancient one was for what. It��s nothing more than delaying time.


    It is a very interesting act to pin your hopes on others and expect these little bugs to think of ways to resist their own strength. For Domma, such expectations and efforts are nothing short of a group of ants being kept in bottles that want to break the bottle.


    I hope that the shackles are almost impossible to achieve, but they can''t help but be curious and want to see what they can do.


    He is probably facing such an ancient one with such an idea. Although this behavior is a typical villain stupid case, there is always someone willing to do so under the absolute power gap.


    Showing off your strength and satisfying your own arrogance is really normal for a virtual creature. Anyway, it seems to him that it is impossible for the world of the earth to struggle to escape his clutches. In this case, if you want to satisfy your own desires, what is the big deal?


    The ancient one also vaguely perceived Dommam''s intentions, which made her feel relieved and anxiously anxious in her heart.


    Yes, Zhou Yi is unprecedentedly powerful in her cognition, but it seems that Domma is not much better. Both of them have surpassed the level of the planet and reached the order of magnitude that she could not estimate at all. Under such premise, she really did not have the confidence to claim that Zhou Yi would surely win the guy in front of her.


    If he can win, then everything is okay, no matter how much, the earth has more or less a future. But if he can''t stop it all, then what should she do?


    The ancients began to think about other possibilities, and she began to plan for some worst case.


    Keep human fires? This may be another opportunity to save the destiny of mankind. If the demise of the earth is inevitable, then letting this species survive and multiply in other worlds is not a way to continue the fate of the race.


    Of course, this will definitely lose a lot. After all, no matter who she is or who else, it is impossible to send people from all over the world to another world under the eyes of Dommam.


    Not to mention that it is all, even if it is one tenth, one percent, even one thousandth, one ten thousandth is unlikely. Reality limits the efforts they can make. In this case, even if they are trying their best, at most they can only let hundreds or thousands of people leave the world.


    This number of human beings in real foreign countries, it is estimated that even survival will be a very difficult thing. And it is only a more embarrassing thing to expect them to continue the civilization of the entire human race and to inherit the fire of this race.


    It is not a last resort, and Gu Yi does not intend to do so. But as time went by, there was no news until now, and her heart had to put this second plan on the agenda.


    Although she is very clear, even if everything goes well, the heavens have received a message from her, and it is impossible for a big heaven to return to the earth. But she just can''t hold back her anxiety, so that she can calm down and wait.


    Under the pressure of the current situation, she almost certainly realized the feeling of the **** sitting on the stove. In the premise of consuming most of the appearance, it can only be regarded as a false name, and her inner reliance on the pillars is inevitably a discount.


    Worry, fear, panic, these emotions that should not have appeared on her have quietly revealed their heads. Gu Yi did not realize this situation, she did not even notice Dommam''s playful eyes. Under the deliberate exertion of the Void Lord, it is difficult for her to clearly realize how much she has been influenced by him.


    She only knows that she can''t wait any longer. Even if Zhou Yi can come back at the last critical moment, she has to implement the plan one step at a time.


    This is a precautionary problem. If something unexpected is said, there is no chance that they will not be able to do so.


    Thinking of this, the ancient one has already had the idea of ??opening a slip. Avoid Domm''s sight and secretly carry it all over. This will certainly accelerate the process of the earth being corrupted and devour, resulting in unmeasurable casualties. But anyway, this will leave the future for humanity, isn''t it?


    Such sacrifices are acceptable compared to the future of this human race. She was so comforted by herself that she had already pressed the cloud head and hid in the stratus, and gradually began to retreat her own trace. However, before she really slipped from the eyes of Dommam, Dommam��s voice was already in her ears.


    "Supreme Master, do you want to escape at this time? This is not to know that if you do not act as a barrier to the human beings of this world, then this game is too boring for me. Really, I appreciate your courage to face me for this world, and I have a lot of respect for everything you do. As an opponent, I respect you very much. And since this is the case, I don��t want you even more. Make some behaviors that don��t match your identity."


    "So, let''s do it. You can do what you want to do, but at the same time, I will do what I should do. Take the current situation as an example, if you really are from my eyelids If I escape, I won''t stop you, but I will vent my disappointment on this planet."


    "Take one-tenth of the world''s self-rotation. When you leave, every tenth of the planet turns, I will randomly destroy one-tenth of the world. Don''t blame me, even the dedication." The heroes who protect them are no longer there, so I am not a big deal when I send such a group of ants on the road. After all, I just did my best to fulfill my obligations. In comparison, is it more important to be blamed? You, Lord Supreme Master?"


    Say this in a playful tone, Dommam��s statement is obviously to put the ancient one on the fire and bake it dead.


    It is true that no matter what the ancient one did, it is impossible to prevent Domam from destroying and destroying the world. But with that deceptive language, Dommam is linking human casualties with the behavior of the ancient one. He wants Gu Yi to be responsible for the lives of these human beings. Although the person who is the one who is the one is him, he has to tell everyone that the behavior of the ancient one prompted him to move this hand.


    If Gu Yi made the right choice, he would not do so. The key is whether she will make this right decision!


    Do it, or not? The ancient one fell into a dilemma. Looking at the smirk on Dommam''s face and feeling the more powerful anxiety brought about by the passage of time, she had to force herself and make a decision.

 Chapter 1852： The final test

    In the end, the ancient one did not stop his own steps.


    Even if Domma has already made such a threat, even if her every move has been linked to the lives of tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of people, she has made up her mind to follow her own plan. Do that.


    She can''t be led by Dommam, especially at such a critical juncture.


    You know, no matter what Dommam says, he can''t stop himself from swallowing the earth. Unless someone can stand up and stop him, the fate of the earth is already destined to be destroyed in his hands. At this time, he jumped out to pretend to be an innocent person, pretending that he would like to let go of the world, except for mocking and teasing, Gu Yi could not think of any other reason.


    She still does not want to make herself and the world a plaything in the hands of Dommam. So she made what she felt she should do, keeping the fire for the race of humanity!


    To insist on making such a decision is something that needs to be sacrificed. First of all, the sacrifice she has to make is to bear such anonymity.


    Although I don''t know how many people in the world can remain awake under the influence of Dommam, it is certain that the people who can truly understand the situation among these sober people must be very limited. Most people don''t know what it means to be destroyed by Dommam. They only think that this is the war between her ancient ones and Dommam, and they are at best only the pool fish that are being shackled.


    The power of Dommam is visible to the naked eye. The body that occupies almost the entire outer space of the earth is beyond the imagination of human beings. Just standing there and doing nothing can make the whole human being fall into such a desperate situation. Under such a premise, no one would doubt whether the words he had said before were actually realized.


    One-tenth of the fatality rate, and sooner or later, will fall on your head. This ultimate death threat is enough to make most people crazy. At this time, it is only a minority that can take into account the fate of mankind. In most cases, I am afraid that everyone is worried about their own interests.


    No one wants to die, everyone will seek self-help at this time. After trying all the possible ways including praying and pleading for mercy, they could not get Dommam''s response, and they naturally vent their resentment to the ancient one.


    Let''s not say that they know who the ancient one is, and what kind of great achievements the so-called Supreme Master has. Even if they know it, in this case, it does not hinder them from resentment, and even send out a series of the most ugly curses that humans can make.


    This is a very real problem. If it is a bystander''s perspective to look at this issue, perhaps many people will agree with the practice of the ancient one. After all, she did a lot for humanity, even if she said that she made such a decision in the end, it is also for the future of mankind.


    The ethnic group is larger than the individual, and the future is more important than the present. This is a reason that people with a little bit of brain will not refute. But this truth is based on the premise that you are not a victim. If it is said that its own interests have been violated by such an excuse, then no matter how high the reason is, I am afraid that most people��s reactions will be against the mother.


    This is roughly the case now, if there is still about one tenth of the human beings on the planet. Then about one-tenth of the people in this tenth of the people are cursing what Gu Yi did.


    It is not too much to say a thousand words. As a target of the thousands of people, Gu Ge��s heart is under tremendous pressure. I am afraid that no one but her can say anything unclear.


    But one thing is certain, that is, anyone who bears such anonymity is not making a big earth-shattering event, but is completely mad in the endless repression. The latter is often the norm, while the former does not require a huge heart.


    The heart of the ancient one is also considered to have developed for nearly a thousand years, and the endurance is also huge. However, even if he said that he had already realized the nickname of all this, she still had an unspeakable remorse for her behavior.


    Although she has always said to herself that what she is doing is the right thing, it is the best choice based on human destiny. However, after all, it is hundreds of millions of lives. It is said that it does not care at all, how is it possible. Therefore, the condemnation in the heart is inevitable. Compared with the curse of hundreds of millions of people, this blame that comes to his own heart is probably the most serious blow.


    It can be said that she is now carrying an unimaginable burden on her way. Every action she has done will make her feel sick more and more. For a moment, she really wanted to stop it and put it all over in a more powerful way. However, reason will always jump out at a critical time to stop her, let her continue this abominable behavior.


    It''s all for humans. Such a voice echoed almost uninterruptedly in her brain, and under the support of such a spiritual pillar, she persisted and did not show any hesitation, and began her actions. .


    Her current purpose is only one, that is, to send the most people out of the world in the shortest possible time.


    It is not easy to do this. One is that she is alone, and the people who can save are limited. The second is that it is not just to see a human being, she will save this human being.


    This is a tough choice. It is impossible to give everyone an equal opportunity, starting from the future of the entire race.


    Fair, this thing does not exist in itself. At this time of the moment, it is naturally impossible to talk about fairness.


    After all, these chosen human beings have to undertake a very important mission. They want to survive in a very different world, and they must accept a series of harsh tests. Under this premise, she must make a series of choices.


    For example, young people need to choose between young people and older people because young people represent a longer and stable future; women must be chosen between men and women, because only women can assume the mission of continuing race; Between a thin person and a strong person, only a strong person can be better able to withstand a range of possible risks.


    This is the most correct choice and the most rational treatment. However, although this is the case, some things can only be understood when they are implemented. How difficult it is to do so in reality.


    When you see helpless old people showing you a desperate and helpless look, can you easily turn them into nothing? When those ignorant children only know how to cry in this chaos, how can you squat and deprive hope from them?


    I believe that even if people who are reluctant to face such a situation, they will struggle in their hearts. And when such things happen again and again, even in the eyes of the past, even the ancient ones, they are inevitably shaken in their hearts.


    She wants to stick to her own practice because she understands that only doing so can save humanity to the utmost. However, this is not a problem that persists and does not persist. When a baby in a squat is lying in her arms, like a boat that has returned to the harbor, and gradually receding, can Gu Yi still squat and throw him here?


    No, she obviously can''t. In the end, she is not a hangman. She can''t do such a terrible thing. Let these innocent children in this chaotic world, waiting for them is really only death. And save them? Gu Yi may have such an idea. However, when she saw the second, third, and even hundreds of such children, she had to admit that it was beyond what she could afford.


    Time is running out. Half of the time limit that Dommam said was less than half, and she spent most of her time saving these children, but she didn''t even build a basic frame.


    There are dozens of adults in the district, with hundreds of children without any self-protection ability, and even those babies who have no ability, such a combination is placed in a strange world, afraid that it can be casually Destroyed by a crisis. And expect these people to inherit the human fire? That is impossible!


    Gu Yi clearly realized that he should be awake, and then continue this way, it will only be a result that no one can save. However, it is already at this time. Can she say that she can give up these children? Not to mention that she did not agree, but I am afraid that those adults who have gathered behind her can not promise her such madness.


    Undoubtedly, in the face of such a difficult choice, she was painfully tortured again. As a bystander, a watchful attitude pays attention to the existence of all this, Dommam sees that she has done so many things, and because of what she has done, she has fallen into such a struggle, hesitant situation, he While grinning silently, full of ridiculous taste of her pain, but also slowly gave birth to a trace of dissatisfaction.


    Of course, this dissatisfaction is not because he is tired of it all. As a vain lord rooted in distortion and chaos, such souls and thoughts suffering from pain and chaos are probably things that he has not tasted enough in his whole life. It is too early to say that he is tired.


    The reason why he is dissatisfied is because he feels that he is not enough to give the ancient one a spur. He felt that he had set the time too rich, so that Gu Yi could have the opportunity to reflect and correct his behavior.


    For a supreme mages who is absolutely sensible and hardly speaking any human feelings, he still prefers to see a woman who is struggling because of human feelings. In his opinion, the Supreme Master is able to restore his sensibility. After all, he has exerted so much influence on her, and has not been able to force her into a madman. This is enough to prove how powerful her mind is. .


    Such a person can''t stay in this situation all the time. She will think of it all morning and evening, and climb out of it with the strength of the strong man. Of course, it takes time, and he doesn''t want to leave this time to her at all.


    He wants to see that Gu was struggling but he couldn''t do anything, and he could only fall into the deep despair. Instead of resisting all the pressure, she finally left a glimpse of the end of her life under her own eyes. Although it is very likely that this is to prepare him a future meal, obviously, he did not have the patience to do such a long wait.


    The most extreme of the taste, this is the most real thought of his heart at the moment. Therefore, when he saw that the ancient one was about to cut off all the distracting thoughts and returned to her most sensible state, he took the initiative and extended his own clutch to the earth.


    "Time is up, Lord Supreme Master. At such a moment, you are not willing to stand up and protect your compatriots. This is really disappointing to me. But it doesn''t matter, as I said before, I respect your choice. So according to the rules of the game, now is the time to say goodbye to you and one tenth of the world!"


    "No, Dommam! This is not the same as what you said! Time has not arrived, you can''t do this!"


    Gu Yi was shocked and shocked by the shamelessness of Dommam. It is clear that he is talking about the time limit of one tenth of the world''s rotation, which is probably more than two hours. And now that time has just passed half of such a rebellion, it is something she has never thought of. So of course, she couldn''t help but ask Domam''s loud geology.


    For Domamu, the ancient one could not think of it. He himself is trying to revive the ancient one, not to make a gentleman agreement with her. It can make her unexpected, and even say that she is going crazy, which has already reached his psychological expectations. As for the nickname of a rebellious person, he does not care at all.


    The idea of ??the ants is nothing more than a hang. In comparison, he would rather see the next reaction of the ancient one.


    The goal is very clear, he has already regarded the one-tenth of the world where the ancient one is. He couldn��t wait to see it. When Gu Yi found the roots of his struggles and hesitation, the children who made her uncertain would die like this, how she would react.


    Is it completely mad? Or is it another different look? He will wait and see. And just as he made up his mind, the boundless dark shadows have been like the waves, tearing open the curtain of the earth and spreading to the earth where mankind is.


    The disaster is about to begin!

 Chapter 1853： The squid mixed start

    The disaster is about to begin. This collection is based on the victim''s perspective and gaze at the words of the ancient one in the heart. She does not think that there is anything that can prevent this tragedy from happening, so she can only feel weak in her heart.


    The disaster is indeed going to happen. As the initiator of all this, Dommam also does not think that there is anything in this world that can stop his own actions, so he is still a playful mentality, and he is going to sit and watch the scene that is wonderful for him. So staged in front of my own eyes.


    Everything seems to be irreparable. However, the unexpected thing happened at such a time.


    The black shadows of the rolling waves are overwhelming, and there is a majestic momentum that swallows the world, but in the blink of an eye, it seems that everything is just an illusion, and even a harbinger is not there. All this suddenly disappears. Clean.


    The sky is clear and there is no trace of the earth. The ancient one thought that this is a bad means of Dommam, and it is the kind of bad taste that surprises you and scares you. But she soon discovered that it seems to have nothing to do with Dommam. Because she did not feel the existence of the void power at all, and Dommam''s reaction also proved this.


    "What happened? How is my strength? You, the Supreme Master, what did you do?"


    Dommam, who was completely in shock, began to subconsciously suspect that this was the means of the ancient one. After all, on this planet, the ability to jump out and confront him is also one of his own in his cognition. She has this motivation to do this. As for whether she has the ability to do this, this is not something that Dommam will consider now.


    This is a pot, no doubt. For the behavior that Dommam wants to throw this pot to himself, the ancient one is of course unable to die. Speaking plainly, she is already bad enough now, it is not necessary, and I can��t get rid of Dommam.


    Carrying this pot on the back attracted Dommam��s revenge, which is definitely a terrible thing for her. I am consciously aware that I still have a heavy responsibility in the ancient one. Of course, it is impossible to ask for it at this time. So now, she looks at a board, it is already cold and cold to respond to Dommam.


    "Idiot, this is not what I did. Move your brain and think about it. I am under your eyelids. Can I not see what I did?"


    Dommam realized at this time that he had some bite and bite. This made him feel a little hatred on the face, but also hatred the secretive villain. For him, depriving him of his own fun, and so openly playing his face, this is simply the sin of dying. That is to say, this guy��s hidden tail has not been exposed yet, otherwise he must let him pay for it.


    Of course, he himself understands that people who can make such a move between silent and silent, he wants to hide his whereabouts, then he will certainly find him impossible for a while. Being angry is just in vain, wasting energy to find this guy, and just being led by the other side.


    He couldn''t just follow the guy''s intentions, so he had an idea when he thought about it.


    "The guy with the exposed head, do you want to use this method to delay the time? It��s ridiculous, you want to do this, I just don��t give you this opportunity! Let me see, you saved them once, can��t save them. Second time!"


    With such a big mouth on his mouth, Dommam has already re-applied his means to the earth. His methods are not new, and can even be said to be the same as before. From a rational point of view, since the means just got rid of it so easily, he should not come up with ugly. But in this regard, Dommam obviously has his own ideas.


    In his view, since this hidden guy will be shot at this time, it means that his own willingness is to protect the world. And for this, Dommam thinks this is an opportunity. As long as he shot frequently, he did not believe that this guy could not miss a little. As long as he leaked out even a little bit of a horse, and thought of it, Dommam was already sneer in his heart.


    The strong shadows came even more than before. In order to make the other party show their feet faster, Dommam can say that he has increased his investment in the blood, and has only doubled his consumption. However, even if he has already adopted such an attitude and used such a huge force, the final result still surprised him.


    It was exactly the same as before, and there was no even a single reaction. The void power that he released was already dry and clean. In the face of such an unexpected situation, let alone Dommam did not think of it, even the ancient ones felt a little unbelievable.


    Who is this shot? How can there be such a powerful guy on earth?


    The doubts in the hearts of two people are probably the same. Compared with the surprise of the ancient one, Dommam is more scared.


    Although it is a tentative move, the power he spends is not at all false. The power of the real planet, in the universe, is also indispensable. Now, all this is disillusioned, even if he is arrogant, it will not be clear at this time.


    There is no doubt that this is a strong enemy, a stronger than the ancient one and can even threaten his opponent. Although it is hard to imagine that a small planet can actually jump out of such a strong presence, but the facts are in front of you, and he is not allowed to go to doubt.


    He must correct his own mentality, and then how to hold a playful attitude, then when the gutter is turned over the boat does not know. The shame is the second. If the blood is not returned to the earth, this cooked duck will fly away from his own eyes. For many years to come, he will probably become a laughing stock in the void.


    He didn''t want to let himself fall to such an unbearable level, so immediately, he made a pre-emptive move.


    The situation is clear, the one hidden in the dark is the idea of ??protecting the planet. And his ultimate goal is to completely swallow the planet into the belly. This is the same as a tower defense game. The strength of both sides is the second problem. The key to the problem is who will eventually fall into the palm of the planet.


    Dommam didn''t know what kind of scruples the guy was, and he kept hiding in the dark and refused to appear. He largely believes that the other party should have no absolute grasp to overcome himself, and will choose to use this way to confront himself.


    This is a direction. Since he has such scruples, he should start from this aspect. And if you look at it like this, then take advantage of the key node that he refused to show up, change the atmosphere of the previous small fights, and take the whole earth down with a bang, this may be the best plan.


    Playing the other party is unprepared, so even if he has any powerful strength, he can��t help himself. After all, the wood has become a boat, and if it is at that time, he can force himself to spit out the earth.


    Dommam��s abacus was very loud, and with such an abacus, he was already thunderous and lightningy, reaching out to the earth.


    This is the true reach of the hand. From the earth''s perspective, the palm of the sky covers the entire sky almost instantaneously, and in the fierce friction with the earth''s atmosphere, it has gradually approached the surface of the earth.


    That is to say, Dommam��s current body is purely empty energy, not a real flesh. Otherwise, it is such an action that I am afraid that human beings will face a general blow.


    You know, the size of his current body has exceeded the limits that humans can imagine. Do not say anything else, just the earth itself, I am afraid that in front of him will not be a little bigger than a football. If such a body is physically present, then this action of stretching and holding can cause more than a dozen storms to hang on the surface of the earth. When he is pinching the surface of the earth, the entire plate on the earth will Because of his movements, he completely changed his form.


    To be blunt, if it was at that time, the surface of the earth would not be much worse than the paper paste. The human beings attached to this layer of paper, wanting to survive this change, will not be more likely than the explosion in the sun.


    At the moment, Dommam''s body is made up of energy, which protects the earth from those mentioned above. But if you really want to talk about the killing of human beings, there is actually not much difference between the two.


    Imagine that Dommam, who is directly in the universe, can make more than 90% of the world''s human beings become mad and idiots, so if you pull this distance from hundreds of thousands of kilometers to thousands or hundreds What kind of end will there be? This answer does not have to be known at all.


    The destruction of mankind is in the true sense of perfection, and for such a situation, the person in the dark is naturally unable to continue to sit and watch.


    He may indeed have such scruples, and there is absolutely no such thing as fear of Domma''s power in this scruples.


    As the power of the vain lord, Dommam can indeed occupy a place in the universe, but on earth, in this mixed planet, even the planets that they can��t understand clearly, he is really not invincible. Character.


    It is like now, always as a bystander, and the catastrophe that twice interfered with it is already invisible.


    As a true spectator, the catastrophe can be said to have seen the farce from the beginning to the end. From the beginning of the discovery of him, to the combination of Stark and the ancient one, and between the human and the hell, you come to me to swindle and swindle each other. He can see that everything is in his own In the eyes. As for the end of the human suffering, he only has one comment in his heart, and that is self-confidence.


    If it is not self-sufficient, the United States may not fall to this appearance today. Needless to say, at the very least, Satan and his dog legs want to enter the world so smoothly, it will not be so easy.


    In modern society, it is not a realistic matter to let these religious elements engage in the rain under the eyes of various high-tech equipment. And even if the human side is negligent, like the Supreme Master and the Evil Knight, there is absolutely no reason for this omission.


    It can be said that a so-called **** Raiders has completely trapped them all inside. Both the U.S. government and the ancient monk, who only care about their own dreams, have forgotten the reality they are in. This stupidity made the guys in **** calmly vacant, and it was because they had drilled this void, which led to the big event of the void invasion.


    It can be said that if you want everyone to take responsibility for this happening today. The Holocaust felt that as the cause of all, the Baron Modu only had a maximum of 20%. Others, whether it is the US government headed by Stark, or the conspirators who are thoroughly downright, should be responsible for more.


    Of course, this time has no meaning at all. After all, the mistake has already been made. It is impossible to change the bad situation of today, no matter who is wrong. However, as a person who has the power to stay out of the way and has the ability to intervene at any time, things have developed to this point, and it is almost enough.


    Although he does not like the face of these politicians of Stark, he can''t understand the ancient guys who are doing what they want and what the human banner can do. But that doesn''t mean he has to look at people around the world to pay for their faults.


    Although he does not think that human survival has anything to do with him, he has become accustomed to his peaceful life now. He does not want any strange guys to jump out to disrupt his life rhythm.


    Obviously, Domma belongs to this strange category. And as he gets more and more excessive, the catastrophe will naturally stand up and prevent him from going further.


    It��s like now, when Domm��s devil��s palm is about to touch the earth, a huge gravitational force is coming from behind him.


    This gravitation is so powerful that even the huge existence of Sodom is limited by it.


    His movements came to an abrupt end, and even the body began to move away from the depths of the universe uncontrollably. This is almost equivalent to something that he can''t believe for him, but for now, all of this really happened to him. This naturally made him horrified.


    How could this be? Who is it? The huge doubts came to his mind, and he also had a deeper and more fearful understanding of the people behind the scenes.


    Such a presence, he can not afford. Or, it is unwise to provoke the existence of this level for a planet.


    Then, according to the consistent nature of these empty lords, when they have a turn, they run away like this? Seriously, he is not willing.

 Chapter 1854： a twist and a twist

    Dommam''s unwillingness comes from many aspects. One of the most important points is the greed in his nature.


    As I said before, planets like the Earth are also a chance for them to be met by these empty lords, and this is like a person who has been hungry for several days and wants to hold his rice bowl. When I rob the food from his hand, it is naturally impossible not to cause him to resist.


    He couldn''t bear the meal that he had almost eaten in his mouth, and the threat from the unknown made him inevitably timid. It can be said that now he is almost in the same situation as the old one.


    What should I do? Give up or continue? This problem echoed in his mind, and he was slow to decide that.


    He is worried that he will regret it. If the threat from the unknown is not as big as he imagined, then he can really let the duck that has eaten his mouth fly away. Even if he suddenly wakes up, who knows that human beings at that time will not be so bullied as they are today?


    He is very knowledgeable, and the human race is now standing on a key civilized node. According to the division of the level of civilization, they are almost ready to reach the ultimate level of the first-class civilization, and march toward the second-class civilization.


    This time will not be too long. Because if you understand the speed of civilization development, you will know that the development of civilization is showing an increasingly rapid situation.


    For example, let''s call the so-called late monks the erect, whose sign is to use fire and begin to communicate with symbols and the original language. Evolving from Homo erectus, it is a wise man, until the late Homo sapiens, who can make exquisite tools such as cavemen, Kirinshan people, and Croman farmers. They have a large-scale fishing and hunting technique and are clustered in groups. The human race, this process is probably hundreds of thousands of years.


    From the late Homo sapiens to modern people, this process has been significantly reduced.


    It took only tens of thousands of years for the matriarchal clan of the late Homo sapiens to go to slavery. From slavery to mature feudalism, it is only a few thousand years. Until modern times, after the beginning of the industrial revolution, we got rid of the original mode of production and modernized mechanical production. This process took less than three hundred years.


    The speed of development of civilization can be reflected from here, and more and more powerful productivity determines that it will only get faster and faster. The future can almost predict, perhaps less than a hundred years, the entire human society will once again usher in the drastic changes in evolution. And Dormam��s fears are here.


    A first-class universe civilization, this is not within his concerns. Because his size is determined, it is impossible for him to confront him with a civilized race that lives on a small planet. However, if this first-class civilization crossed the hurdle, entered the second-class civilization with the background of the universe starry sky? That''s why no one dares to pack a ticket.


    Dommam didn''t want to wait for himself to wake up, but when he ran back, he found that humans had built Dyson **** in the sun. If it was at that time, he would have to come down and take a sneak peek.


    After all, the technological civilization has reached that point, and the power of the means has already reached an inestimable level. And almost in the same place, he wants to fight against a technological civilization that can ban the sun. In addition to saying that he is looking for a dead end, he is afraid that there will be no more suitable words.


    He is not going to be willing to provoke such an opponent. Compared to a muscular man who has grown up, he is more willing to challenge him while he is still awkward. At the moment, the earth is almost equivalent to such a sly character. Missing this golden opportunity, I have to put him in the future to grow up and then go back to deal with him, this kind of thing is too stupid for him.


    He didn''t want to commit this stupid thing. However, he is worried about another situation. If the threat from the unknown is bigger than he thinks, then his greed is to make a joke about his own life.


    Missing the Earth, this is only a loss of time. The universe is so big that there is always a place for him to remedy this loss. And if you say that you have lost your life in this place, then what he lost is not such a small thing. In the future, all his things are gone. This kind of loss is not a single earth. Even if it is one hundred, a thousand earths will not make up for it.


    It matters a lot, and he is not allowed to be cautious. And in such a situation where caution and greed are intertwined, he temporarily made an idea, and that is to look at it.


    Look at the unknown existence that suddenly jumped out of the sacredness and see if you are qualified to provoke him. If there is, then he will certainly not let go of this golden opportunity. And if not, then he still goes from where to go.


    This is a wise move for the void that has always been known for its deceitfulness. As a vain lord, Dommam did not want to fall too far into his own prestige.


    He is not the kind of distorted piece of meat that has no self-awareness, or the little one who has just emerged from the chaos of the void. As a vain lord, although he is not high in the universe, he still has a little reputation and face.


    This thing is hard to come by, and he doesn''t want to throw it away casually. Therefore, in the moment when he was involuntarily, he screamed and resisted the gravitational pull that had gradually calmed down, and screamed at the unknown.


    "Who is it? Who is there to secretly engage in ghosts? Since you have the ability to do this, why don''t you dare to come out and meet me in person?"


    The words had just been spoken, and the powerful gravity suddenly broke, and then a sudden voice came from behind his back.


    "You want to see me?"


    Dommam was shocked and swiftly turned his body, and when he saw his standing in the universe, a high-profile gesture overlooking his own catastrophe, his entire soul could not help but shudder.


    It is like the rabbit sees the eagle, Mianyang sees the general instinctive reaction of the tiger, and is the awe of the lower person to the soul. Although at this moment of witnessing the catastrophe, Dommam did not know his specific identity, and he did not know what kind of ability he had. But this instinctual reaction at the first sight is enough to make him label the catastrophe in the heart.


    His attitude has therefore fallen and dropped. If his tone can be considered hard before, now he is obviously putting himself in a position low enough.


    "You are... Which one are you there?"


    Dommam��s brain is very clear-headed. He knows that at this time he can give himself the general illusion of such a natural enemy. It is absolutely impossible to be a nameless person in the universe. Although the ancient cosmic gods are famous, but not every one can make him feel like this. And if you say that this identity is pushed up, then it probably has been resounding throughout the universe, the overbearing hegemony that has the power of infinite gems in hand, and the existence of the higher gods of the higher universe.


    Although he has never seen it, he also knows that it is a mutant Titan, a guy who looks like a purple potato. I haven''t heard of anything like the tyrannical change, so it''s not very likely that this person is a tyrant.


    And if it is not the tyrant, then the situation is a little scary. In the universe, it is not the same as the hegemonic character of the tyrants, and even more powerful people, but it is real. The most typical example of this is probably the monster of the five major gods of the universe. And the five gods of the universe, this is the character that Dommam did not dare to think about.


    The five gods who control the power of the universe, no matter which one is taken out, have the ability to pinch him as a scorpion. Since he has not yet reached the point where he is consciously unhappy and wants to find death, he naturally does not know how to provoke the monsters of the five gods.


    He can only pray now, praying that this will not be the trouble of one of those great beings who can''t understand his deliberate incarnation and find him. And when the uncertain catastrophe is in the midst of whether there are changes in the existence, how naturally he can be humble and how humble.


    This huge size is not suitable for the present. After all, this unknown existence is manifested in the shape of a normal human being. If he puts on a body that is many times larger than him, the ghost knows whether this existence will be used as an excuse to give him some points. lesson. So he is very interesting to turn himself into the smallest height that he can change, that is, the shape of Satan. Then he bowed respectfully to the catastrophe.


    Is this guy who knows the current affairs really let the catastrophe be somewhat unexpected? He thought that there was a man who had the opportunity to take the opportunity to swallow the whole planet. How could it be a madman who didn��t know how to repent, but now it seems that a thoroughly speculative and sneaky villain may be It is closer to his portrayal.


    Are these guys in the void? If this is the case, then he has to say that these guys really feel like... disgusting!


    A strong existence, but there is no such thing as a strong person. Such a guy will not have any other senses besides the ridiculousness of the monkey and the discomfort of a de-coordination.


    Seriously, he is quite disgusted with such a guy. If he said that what he did to him when he was watching was just disgusted, now he has begun to think that this guy can be embarrassed.


    The void is really a filth in the universe, something that should not exist. That being the case, then in the face of such a guy, slightly exercise his authority as one of the five new gods of the universe, and it should not be a problem.


    Thinking of this, the Holocaust did not even respond to his thoughts, but it was already open to the palm of Dommam. In this regard, Dommam was suddenly shocked, and then without any hesitation, it has already escaped to the depths of the void.


    He didn''t understand how he provoked such a existence, and that was the point where he made his jealousy. What he knows is that in the face of such a existence, he is really ineligible and has no possibility to tell him any reason at all.


    At this time, any luck is superfluous, as long as you do not hesitate to escape is the key to retaining this life.


    Dommam thought it was not bad. His best choice at this time was indeed to escape. However, even if this choice is correct, it does not mean that he will be able to get what he wants. Just like what he did on Earth before, in the face of absolute power gap, whatever he does is superfluous... including running away.


    Run, your speed is fast, can you still pass the time? Even the time before the black hole is to be swallowed up. A void lord in the district is simply a worm that has fallen on the spider web. It is completely unacceptable to him.


    The catastrophe was very clear about this, so he did not do anything extra. Holding a black hole singularity in his hand, the endless gravitational force has captured Dommam''s body in an instant, and dragged him to fly in the direction of the singularity.


    Space, time, and all matter, under the gravitational pull of this singularity, can''t escape the fate of being decomposed and decomposed. As a emptiness lord, he can clearly see all of this. Naturally, it is impossible to have any luck. I think that I can still survive the singular gravity.


    The biggest possibility is that when he enters a gravitational circle of sufficient mass, the void power that constitutes his existence is suddenly disintegrated, and he himself completely ceases to exist from this moment.


    This fate is not the ending he can accept. So after struggling with no success, he immediately pleaded for the ravages of the catastrophe.


    "Adult, this adult! I beg you, let me go. I don''t know where I offended you, but I promise that as long as you are willing to let me go, no matter what you let me do, I will give you As a dog, I can accept it. I beg you, beg you, let me go, let me go..."


    The call from the heart became fragmented under the influence of the black hole, and it was already incomplete when it was passed to the ears of the catastrophe. Of course, even if it can be distinguished, the Holocaust will not accept his request. He is a very principled person. When he made up his mind, there was nothing that could change his attitude. Dommam does not have this weight, so his end is almost certainly doomed.


    However, things always have an accident, even if there are no exceptions now.


    Dommam is almost dying, and he is desperate in his heart. However, at this time, a sudden powerful force tore the gravitational effect brought by the black hole, and then like a big hand, directly grabbed him from the influence of the black hole.


    This change is beyond Dommam''s expectation, something he never dreamed of. And just as his surprise preparations shouted and thanked the so-called savior, another change that he did not think of was already happening to him.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Pen Chinese network: m.

 Chapter 1855： Not wearing the vengeance of the father

    The glare of the purple light beam slid across his body like a scalpel, and every time he swept through a place, part of his body was broken down, reorganized, and swallowed.


    Just as his body does not belong to him, this change is not controlled by his self-consciousness. And in such a completely irresistible change, he is like a cake placed on a dinner plate, and is swallowed up by people.


    The man who saved him saved him not because of good intentions, but because of his powerful void energy. It''s like an old man can''t bear to see other people just hunting wild animals because of fun. They are not out of kindness, but just don''t want to see a good meal and they are so ruined.


    Garnata, the daughter of the swallow star. This natural **** who inherited his father''s engulfing power now plays such a role.


    As a natural **** born from the body of the swallowing star, Garnata is at the apex of the universe from the moment of birth. Infinitely close to the five gods of the universe, she not only inherits all the abilities from the swallowing star, but also has a godly personality that is almost incomparable with her father. It can be said that if there is no accident, she should be the next generation of swallowing stars, located at the apex of the universe.


    However, the emergence of the catastrophe changed her established destiny. The five great gods of the universe, which belonged to the swallowing star, fell to the hand of the catastrophe. This not only made her lose her future, but also lost her father and lost her only relative in the world.


    Whether Garnata cares about his own destiny, this may not be known. But she is not concerned about her father, this must be a positive thing.


    Although the swallow star has placed her on the earth since she was born, this does not mean that he does not care about his daughter. He placed Garnata here because he was worried that it would hurt her. The swallowing star that has just been born has a almost instinctual unstoppable desire to swallow. If he doesn''t pay attention, he may hurt his daughter.


    Plus, at that time, he was in the lowest valley of his own strength. If he encountered a strong enemy, it would inevitably be a little tired. So simply, he let his most loyal man put her on the earth far away from the Milky Way.


    This is for her good, Ganata is very clear about this. Although the swallow star did not accompany her around her, but for her, he specially built a network across the universe, specifically for communicating with her. And his messenger Silver Surfer will also take care of him from time to time with a special trip to the earth.


    Although the father and the daughter rarely meet each other, their feelings are still quite profound. It is also because of this deep father and daughter, the relationship between her and the catastrophe naturally does not wear together.


    However, even if she bears such a murderous father''s hatred, but a key issue is that she does not have the strength to report this hatred. Even her father��s swallowing star is not an opponent of catastrophe. She wants to deal with the catastrophe, unless it is a miracle, otherwise it is simply impossible.


    However, Ganata does not agree with this. Compared to waiting for the miracle to take place for a long time, she hopes to let the catastrophe pay the price as soon as possible. This moment is an opportunity for revenge for her.


    She has been plagued by a problem all the time, that is, she has no way to find the place of catastrophe. She is not sure where the catastrophe is, and she does not know how to find him. Holocaust this guy, everything seems to be a mystery. In addition to knowing his relationship with Zhou Yi, Ganata has no other clues.


    She did not think that this method used by Dommam today would force the catastrophe, but she had considered it over and over again, or gave up such a plan.


    The situation of hiding the dragon on the earth is not known to others, but she is very clear. If you don''t say anything else, if you are attracted to Zhouyi because of this, so that the two guys who have a special relationship will stand together, then she has no hope of revenge in this life.


    In order to be able to revenge smoothly, she had to hold on to this impulse. However, Garnata, who was also planning to find another method, did not think that the death of human beings was a big worry for them.


    This is exactly what she wants, and she is happy to see the idiot of Domma to catch the big fish of her catastrophe. In her view, this opportunity is probably the best opportunity. Zhou Yi is not on the earth, and there is only one catastrophe in addition to him who can deal with the existence of Domam on earth. She does not believe that the Holocaust will not show up unless he can watch the billions of human extinctions on Earth. Even if he really doesn''t care about these billions of humans, Zhou Yi''s girlfriends and his children can''t care.


    All in all, this is a bureau, just waiting for the catastrophe to jump in. Although it is said that the catastrophe is not on the earth, there is no possibility of discovering this situation, but Ganata still feels that this is something worthy of her.


    Of course, she struggled with the results she wanted, and this result made her have to deal with the next problem.


    To revenge, it is not enough to find a holocaust. The most critical issue is that she must have the strength to support her revenge. This is a very confused question, because even she herself may not be able to say clearly, what is the gap between herself and the catastrophe.


    Anyway, it won''t be a fraction of a point, so as long as there is such a possibility, she will of course want to spare no effort to improve her strength before the formal revenge, in the hope of being able to give herself a better chance.


    This is the last role Domus has for her. She will save Dummam at this time and it is precisely because of this.


    It��s a void lord, a vain monster that has swallowed hundreds of planets. For her swallowing aliens, it is no less than a big meal. Although it is said that she will not be promoted to the level of catastrophe, at the very least, it will allow her to get closer to that level.


    No matter what other people think, anyway, she thinks so. It is with such an illusion that the growth of strength has already shown that it is completely morphological, as if the satellite orbital general gambling instrument guards the Garnata around itself, it is already a bad face, facing the catastrophe with hatred Low-lying.


    "Finally let me find you, you murderer! It is time for you to pay for what you have done!"


    "Oh? It''s you. I remember you, you are the daughter of the swallow star. It seems to be called Garnata? It seems that I don''t feel wrong. The guy who hides in the dark from the beginning is yours." ��


    With his hands around his chest, the catastrophe was both unexpected and sensible for the appearance of Ganata. Since Dommam appeared, he found that someone was sneaking in secret like him. The concerns he had before were also in this place.


    A Dommam is not going to worry, but a person who can hide his whereabouts under his eyes will have to worry. He wasn''t sure what the hidden niche in the dark was playing, so he wouldn''t move until the last moment.


    Now it seems that if the lurker is Ganata, then everything can be said almost. As a daughter of the swallowing star, she does have the ability to cover up her existence. As for why she appeared here, and still in such a period of time, this is actually not a problem that is difficult to guess.


    She is hiding on the earth itself, and now she has more reason to stay here for revenge. In order to take revenge, she should be able to do a lot of things. Naturally, it is not a strange thing to cover up your own existence and wait for your own hook.


    After everything was ok, the catastrophe was suddenly bright. In the past, it was necessary to keep guessing differently. This kind of situation is obviously more reassuring. As for the purpose of Garnata, he knows very well. But what does this matter?


    A little girl who lost her father''s obsession, he can understand her mood, and naturally, because of this mood, she has an understanding, and a sympathy is justified.


    Because of these factors, he can not mind what she did. Of course, the reason for such a large degree is mainly that he has an absolute advantage in strength. The gap is so great that his actions against Garnata seem to be the same as an adult watching a child. He doesn''t think that he has a need to care about a child who is not sensible, so he still has a bad attitude when facing Garnata.


    "Do you want to take revenge for me? Garnata. If I were you, I think I will calm down. Don''t say what the behavior of this mind is rushing out is what it is, at the very least. You should also have an accurate understanding of the gap between us!"


    "Are you not a good thing to live? If your father is still alive, he should expect it."


    "Not allowed... you are not allowed to mention my father!"


    When he heard the words of the catastrophe, Garnata immediately flushed his eyes. She couldn''t accept this kind of self-existing life, but the other party seemed to be being played with a joke. So she immediately controlled her own swallowing instrument and attacked the past with the power of decomposing everything.


    Under the restlessness, her attack did not fully converge on the catastrophe. There are a lot of stars in the universe that have been smashed and, under such attacks, are broken down into pure energy and then swallowed up by that instrument.


    This has increased the power of her attack, but it is still not enough to threaten the extent of the catastrophe. Just sticking out a hand, Garnata''s powerful attack is already invisible by his own powerful gravitational force, and it no longer exists.


    "I am not very willing to mention the defeat of the man, Garnata. I just hope that you understand a truth. Don''t be boring in front of me! You should know that you can live to the present, not completely in death. Their face. My kindness also occupies a large part of it. Don''t force me to give up the kindness to you, believe me, that will never be good news for you!"


    The ease of the catastrophe made Garnata feel shocked, and at the same time, it made her hate more and more. She hates the power of the Holocaust and hates her incompetence. The gap in strength is so great that she simply can''t think of any way to make up for this gap.


    Is it necessary to endure this murderous father''s revenge for the rest of his life, watching this arrogant who has killed his father and who has usurped his status? Such a thing she just thought of shuddering.


    Impossible, not allowed! The hatred is rising, and there is a kind of change in the heart of Garnata from the heart, the evil to the gallbladder. She knows that if she can''t do anything about the Holocaust at this time, then after waiting, as time goes by, she is even less likely to do anything.


    As time goes by, she will become stronger and stronger, and even grow to the point where her father used to be. But that doesn''t mean she has the chance to catch up with the catastrophe. Because the Holocaust cannot always stay in place, his strength will certainly grow with time.


    Imagine that the power of itself is enough to rise to the point where he has the authority of the five gods after he has the power of the five gods. This is what makes her feel desperate when she thinks of it.


    She is growing, and the other is growing, and her progress is greater than her. Not to mention that he has not yet fully grasped the authority of the five gods when he launched a counterattack, and after he fully grasped this authority, she did not have any chance.


    She must seize the present and seize the opportunity now. And how can we make this opportunity better for ourselves? In the heart of Garnata, there was an idea.


    "Don''t want to force me to give up, catastrophe. Unless I can avenge my father, I will never give up. Even if it doesn''t work today, I will come back one day and soon to fight with you. Even if I am not your opponent." Don''t forget, in this world you still have the presence of loved ones!"


    "Zhou Yi''s child should be considered your child too! If I can''t avenge you, then even if it''s a fight, I want you to taste it, what it''s like to lose loved ones!"


    The provocation of the red fruit made the face of the Holocaust immediately become chilly. He can tolerate Garnata''s revenge against him, but he can''t tolerate Ganata''s application of this revenge to those children. That is the thing he cherishes most in this world. If someone dares to move them a hair, he really doesn''t mind doing anything terrible.


    This is his inverse scale. For the Garnata that has touched this counter-scale, he already has no intention of resigning.


    "You want to die? I will fulfill you!"

 Chapter 1856： Identity suspicion

    "If you want to kill me, just grab me and talk about it!"


    From the very beginning, Garnata, who had no intention of confronting the Holocaust, immediately began to pull back and flee deeper into the universe after seeing that the Holocaust had been angered by himself. At this time, the catastrophe naturally refused to let her leave so easily.


    Putting it in front of him and trying to run, this is not looking for excitement, but looking for death. He can''t help the guy who threatens his child''s life to exist in this world. So no matter where she fled, even if it is the end of the universe, he must wipe it out.


    After chasing each other, the catastrophe has already chased the past along the direction of Garnata��s escape. It was not until the two men completely disappeared into this space that a faint figure emerged from the darkness.


    "It''s really unexpected. In a small planet, I was crouching to such a point. If it wasn''t for me to leave a hand, then maybe it would be me who is now taking advantage of the fisherman."


    The person who hides on the side is not someone else. It is Smith Smith who has been plotting on the earth for a long time, and his appearance also means that he also plays the role of a bystander to the end.


    As a bystander, this is not a shameful thing. In fact, if you analyze it from a fairly fair angle, you can see that bystanders are the one that benefits the most.


    Imagine if Smith Week jumped out from the beginning, what should he face?


    Human beings will certainly not be in harmony with Hydra. Maybe they will scream a slogan that must be inside, and they will directly put the ultimate weapon on the site of the Hydra.


    The rest, whether it is **** or the void, after learning about the existence of Smith. Zhou, I am afraid that he will be regarded as his own ill. He is not afraid of the hostility of these two characters, but because of these two roles, the advantage that has been hidden behind the scenes is exposed, which is not worth his view.


    After all, the depth of the water on the earth is so terrible that even he himself does not know when the earth is lurking on such a dragon.


    If Satan and Dommam are at most one of the comments of Smith in the eyes of Smith. Zhou, then the Holocaust and Garnata will have that value, and he will be wary of 120,000 points. Come.


    Ganata is okay, with her own strong strength, Smith. Zhou feels that he still has enough confidence to deal with her. But catastrophe? Even if he couldn��t perceive the depth of the catastrophe, he would not describe it any more than a far-reaching description.


    When he comes to jealousy, his fear of catastrophe is not at all under his own son. For the identity of the catastrophe, his heart is full of doubts.


    Others may not be able to perceive it, but he can feel quite clearly. It is a **** connection, a kind of cause that cannot be changed no matter how changed. If you don''t know what kind of virtue your son is, he will even suspect that this is an incarnation of Zhou Yi. But how can an avatar not be more than his body?


    In addition, the phrase "Zhou Yi''s child is also your child" is what it means. He hasn''t thought too much about it yet.


    In the other universe, this kind of thing is too ridiculous, even if it is said that he is so knowledgeable, he has never thought of a point in this regard. This kind of thing can''t go to the face of the catastrophe to ask questions, so he can only reluctantly suppress this confusion in his own heart.


    After all, it��s not that important. It��s no big deal for this kind of problem to be put on hold for the time being. In comparison, some things are more important, for example, his long-term arrangement, he feels that it is almost time to close the network.


    In such a special case, he had to admit one thing, that is, the emergence of Dommam made a considerable contribution to his career.


    Originally, according to his estimation, he wanted to gradually complete the encroachment of the whole world, at least for a few years. And the evil power of Domma that corrupted the human heart clearly created an opportunity for him to get an unprecedented acceleration in his plan.


    Imagine that the vast majority of ordinary people in the world are already under the influence of the void or crazy or stupid. Want to get them back to normal, do not say anything else, the consumption of time is probably an uncertain number. Under such a premise, if he intends to take any action, who can stand up and stop him? Even if someone really stood up, what did he take to stop him?


    If you think about this question a little, you can come up with a rough idea. And to conclude that this is his best time to attack, it is not wrong at all.


    Of course, it is good to choose this timing, but it is not a problem. The same problem, the human government is certainly affected by the erosion of the void, but this does not mean that the Hydra can survive this great drama.


    They are all above the earth and are basically the same species. The Hydra people must also inevitably become the same appearance. And even more so than the average person, most of the transformed guys are more resistant to this kind of mental erosion.


    If the average person gets rid of the influence of the void and the probability of returning to normal is 90%, then they may not even be half.


    Today''s Hydra, whose main soldier is from India. As a country with conservative biochemical infections and radiation effects, the number of transformations among soldiers is the absolute majority. And this is reflected in the current season, that most of the soldiers in the week of Smith. I am afraid that there has been an irreversible negative impact.


    There is no available soldier, this is the most serious problem he is facing now. For this problem, the average person may probably find a way to save, but in Smith''s view, this is completely different approach.


    Where is the future of mankind? This question has already been answered in his heart. In his view, the future of mankind is in the hands of the real elite, and the true elite should be born in the best people.


    It is not the traditional concept of the so-called race, but the perspective of a more promising future. This is a process of survival of the fittest. The best races should be born on a very good race, not from poor soil.


    Just like farming, if you want to get the best results, you must combine two excellent species. There is no reason to say that a bunch of mixed things can be combined to produce an excellent species. This does not conform to the laws of nature and does not conform to the scientific process.


    For human beings, who is excellent and who is inferior, has been in the world for nearly 10,000 years of Smith. Zhou Zi believes that he has the qualification to carry out the assessment.


    He has experienced all kinds of people and different nationalities. In such a complicated experience, he has seen the low-energy children in the so-called high-level races and the geniuses in the so-called inferior races. He has to admit that the world will always be born with an unexpected existence, and it is not so simple to want to completely define a species.


    However, the pros and cons of the race do not consider the individual, but the whole. The individual is outstanding again. In the case that countless people have pulled your hind legs, the overall value will never be too good. By the same token, even if the individual is mediocre, when everyone is above the average, your whole will become outstanding.


    Unfortunately, the Indians�� score here is not high here in Smith. Even if it is not the lowest-level race he thinks, it is the existence of the countdown. This is why he will choose India as a turning point in his strategic development.


    In addition to the backwardness of civilization and the large population, a large part of the reason is that he regards the Indians as the existence of cannon fodder, the kind of consumable resources that are no longer wasted and will not be distressed.


    As cannon fodder, Indians are probably one of the most suitable choices. Coupled with hundreds of millions of dollars in total, he will not choose here unless he is a brain teaser.


    The combination of the above is probably that the strength that Hydra now has in India is not of much value in his heart. Rather than treating them as living people, it is better to say that they are tools or dispensable consumables.


    This is not an idea that is temporary, but from the very beginning he has already characterized them. As a far-sighted person, since Smith Zhou regarded them as tools, it is absolutely impossible for him to leave the tool out of his control. And if you want to keep your tools out of your control, then the best way is to take appropriate precautions in advance.


    Biochemical technology, this is the means he uses to control these tools.


    It is impossible to control by the void. It doesn''t matter. Going deep into the technical level of the genetic level is enough for him to regain control of these tools in the face of such situations, using computer-like remote formatting.


    Although it is almost inevitable that this will make the soldiers really become a tool, they can no longer think and behave like normal humans, but as tools, they themselves do not need to think about it. ?


    Smith. Zhou has already made up his mind, and this is almost destined to the tragic fate of hundreds of millions of human futures. This is definitely an unprecedented gamble. And such a bet, even if it is the foundation of Smith. Zhou, can only come out with such a return.


    Be cautious, this is a must. Although he has made up his mind to do so, it does not mean that he will go down like a wild boar. This is not his style, and to be honest, the risk of doing so is enormous.


    He pressed such a big bet not to find excitement, but to make a big effort to achieve great cause. This is the situation he hopes. And to make this thing tenfold, a reasonable and thoughtful plan is indispensable.


    He has already laid out a big net. From all aspects of the world and above all corners, he has buried his own dark child. Some of these dark ones are for the smooth running of the plan, while others are purely for the sake of prevention.


    Just like playing Go, it''s not that you put all the pieces together. As long as you have more pieces than others, you can win. Go has the rules of Go, the world has the rules of the world. In this war that determines the destiny of the world, if you want to win, you must use the same strategy as Go, and apply the strategy to the extreme.


    When to use what kind of pieces, what pieces of chess can be combined to play a greater role. This is the key to winning, and only by bringing the most suitable pieces together, Smith can achieve the desired effect.


    This is not simple, he needs to think, think about the future, think about the future.


    It��s very simple to win now, and when the world is in a mess, it��s a wave of slamming, and then he will suppress all the extraordinary forces that dare to resist. Everything is like the blitzkrieg that Germany launched against France during World War II. The dust settled but it was just a matter of a moment. However, the result of this win is meaningless, because he can only calm the world, but he cannot calm the people.


    Winning this war is only a means to change mankind, to bring mankind under his own shackles, and to evolve in the direction he has identified. This is his purpose. The purpose is the key, the means is only an auxiliary role, he must keep this in mind, instead of turning this to the end.


    And calm people''s minds, this is not something that he can easily do when he chooses Hydra as a development start.


    Choosing the Hydra as a start, according to the game, is a hellish start. The past evils of the Hydra make it impossible for him to gain the approval of mainstream human thought regardless of what he does. Even the values ??are not at one level, and it is basically a matter of the next life.


    Just, do you really need to wait until the next life? In this regard, Smith. Zhou has another idea.


    For humans, he really knows too much. Although he has always been proud of his human identity, he believes that mankind is truly true. But sometimes he has to admit that humans do have such shortcomings.


    Their stupidity, their fickleness. Only believe what you have seen and heard, regard your point of view as truth, and turn a blind eye to the true truth. This is not a matter of two times. Throughout the history of mankind, the vast majority of the situation is that human beings are stupidly stupid in an invisible darkness until one or two people who truly see the truth stand up and light them up to guide them forward.


    This is a good thing, but fortunately they know at least the glory of pursuing the truth. But this is also a bad thing, because who knows whether this fire is real or false.


    Of course, Smith. Zhou does not doubt himself. He firmly believes that he is the truth, that is, the fire of mankind in this era. All he has to do now is to ignite the torch and let everyone see it. And how can we ignite this torch? He believes that a grand repertoire is enough to help him do this.


    The stage has been prepared, and the rest will be opened!

 Chapter 1857： Deadly threat to the death of ancient one

    Unexpected accidents have gone beyond everyone''s expectations. Including Gu Yi, I have never thought that this kind of peak-turning change will happen at this time.


    Before the Ming Dynasty, Dommam was still arrogant, as if playing everything on the palm of his hand and playing the fate of the whole world, but the next moment, his whole person has disappeared without a trace, as if The same does not exist.


    The turning around is too big, it really makes people feel like an anticlimax. And with the irrationality of things, it is naturally more incredible.


    Like the ancient one, she can hardly believe what happened in front of her eyes. Compared with someone who helped them, it solved the danger of the earth. She is more willing to believe that this is a bad behavior of Dommam.


    Give you a faint hope, and annihilate it when you think you are going to be saved. He hasn''t done this kind of thing, so it doesn''t make people feel strange when they do it again.


    Gu Yi is already doing such psychological preparations, and she does not intend to let Domma get what he wants in this matter. It��s just that, even though she thinks so, she does the same. However, as time went by, she became more and more aware that things didn''t seem as complicated as I thought.


    Dommam did not appear again, even if she had gathered a considerable number of humans and was about to reach her own plan, he still did not jump out at this time to stop her.


    This is not in line with common sense. If he really did make such a bad plan, then this time should be the best time for his attack. One more night, he couldn��t do anything. I can only watch the ancient one to achieve my goal. And with his nature, this kind of thing he does not let it happen anyway. So things really changed? Did the miracle really happen?


    Even if the ancients are not willing to believe this again, in the face of the facts, she has to admit that things are really such a change. And if this is the case, then the problem will follow.


    Who is the person who created this miracle? What kind of plan does he have to do this?


    It is not the ancient one who is the heart of a gentleman. But if the person really comes with the idea of ??saving the world, he should have acted before. Wait until the world has suffered huge losses before it starts, and it seems like an attempt. Since there is an attempt, then what is the problem in the direction of the bad?


    In short, it is a huge trouble. After facing such troubles one after another, Gu Yi��s heart has already produced a sense of exhaustion that is not enough.


    What happened to this world? When did the earth become such a fragrant? She really wants to ask the words in front of these guys. It is clear that the earth is only one of the most ordinary in the universe. It is the true corner of the country. But why, can it attract the attention of so many powerful guys?


    If it is said that these guys are Satan, it is normal that they are indigenous to the earth and they will be playing the idea of ??the earth. But the emptiness of the lord, and the guy who is not inferior to the emptiness of the lord, are they staring at it for what?


    She really wants to understand this. Under the premise that they couldn''t understand the thoughts of these people at all, she couldn''t even do anything about what to do next.


    Continue her plan to preserve human fires?


    If this latecomer does not intend to destroy humanity, she does not make sense at all. Even if it is just slavery, it is better to put humans in their own homes than to put them in other worlds. This is a last resort, and she is certainly not willing to do so when there is no choice.


    Since this plan is not necessary for the next step, then, another plan?


    Thinking of this, the ancient one suddenly changed color and realized the seriousness of a problem.


    If the world itself is threatened by the dangers of Domma, then it may be a coup to lead Zhou Yi back from the void. Because no matter what he does to the world, at the very least, when the world itself is threatened, he himself will become the world''s first barrier to these threats.


    However, if there is no such external threat, then he himself will become the threat itself. The ancient one was so convinced, so she chose to betray and deceive at that time. And even if it is said now, she still maintains such a point of view.


    He believes that Zhou Yihui is a threat to this planet, because his own power does not match the planet. This is like a small fish pond that can''t be filled with a prehistoric deep sea beast. The wider sea is obviously where he should go.


    This is for his good, but also for the planet. Is there a problem with choosing a way that both parties can accept and coexist?


    On the surface, of course, there is no problem. But from a realistic point of view, what qualifications does she have to make such a decision for others?


    Whether it is Zhou Yi or the world, she does not need her to make this decision for them. The end of such a decision is that she must pay for what she has done!


    It is conceivable that after Zhou Yi returned to the world, what kind of thunder anger she would face. And even if it is said to be a human instinct, she does not want to get such a liquidation.


    Then, temporarily stop the action of Stark and end this guide? Gu Yi did not have such an idea. It was only a slight estimate. She could probably estimate it. It was too late in time.


    What Zhou Yi lacks is just one direction. So even a short-term guide is enough to let him find the way back from the endless void. So anyway, it��s already too late.


    She can''t escape. If she continues to hide on the planet, as long as she is found, she will only have one dead end.


    She didn''t mind if she died for a lofty goal. But if it is said that she is dead on such boring revenge, she will be grateful if she can''t let it go. She is not going to die here, and if she wants to escape, then exile can be her only choice.


    In exile, this is actually not something that cannot be accepted.


    Just like many years ago, she chose exile in order to avoid Smith. Zhou now, in order to avoid his son and once again embarked on the road to exile, this is really not a big deal. It��s just that you��re going to exile and you have to wait for things to come out.


    She is aware of the risks she faces and also thinks about ways to circumvent this risk. However, she can''t let go of this world in the end, and she can''t let her shoulder the mission of so many years. She couldn''t convince herself, so she fled without hesitation. Therefore, after thinking about it and thinking about it, she decided to see the identity and purpose of the latecomer first.


    This should not be a long thing. Because if the latecomer really has any purpose, then he should not turn a blind eye to his existence. No matter what he wants to do, he will always have contact with himself. Only when it comes to contact, Gu Yi believes that he can more or less see his purpose.


    Some awkward, some anxious. The ancient one is waiting for the guy she wants to wait. Everything is as she expected, and for those who want to do what they are doing now, she is indeed a shackle. And because of this, he did not hide it at all, so it appeared in front of the ancient one.


    Standing tall, just like the beginning. This is the truest idea of ??the sudden appearance of a pair of people in front of the eyes. She may have guessed something, but she is not so sure. The person who will appear in front of her at this time will be him, her teacher, her old enemy, the guy who really changed her life.


    After a long time of reunion, the ancient one is really a kind of state of mind that is difficult to describe what it is at the moment. But one thing she can be sure of is that there is no such thing as joy in this mood. On the contrary, the fear and worry occupy more elements.


    I am afraid that people who don''t understand this guy will not understand how terrible things he has done in this long period of time. Some things, even if they are viewed from her current point of view, have already passed the bottom line of humanity. It is the kind of ambiguity and ruin that once again, once it is involved, it is no longer possible to turn back. And after walking on such a road for so many years, what kind of monster has changed in his heart, this is really something that Gu Yi can''t imagine.


    In the eyes of Gu Yi, he was afraid of him, and Smith Zhou could clearly feel it all. In this regard, he immediately smiled at the ancient one, and then greeted her like an old friend who had not seen for a long time.


    "I haven''t seen it for many years, Gu Yi. I thought that you would hide from me for a lifetime, hiding in a corner that no one knows?"


    "I can''t hide from you all my life, teacher. I understand that one day I will face you sooner or later. I just didn''t think it would be in this way, under such circumstances."


    In the end, I have experienced countless Supreme Masters, even if she said that she was almost instinctively afraid of Smith. Zhou, but at this time, she quickly calmed her mind and calmed herself.


    This was put in the eyes of Smith. Zhou, he immediately could not help but give birth to amazement in his heart. His disciple is really as good as ever.


    You must know that the ancient pair can be regarded as the existence of the roots. Under the premise that all her things are almost created by him, he is almost no different from the demons in the heart of the ancient one.


    Not everyone can face this kind of demons so calmly. Everything that can do this in the past and the past has nothing to do with the realization of great consciousness and perseverance. And since the ancient one can do this, he can be very responsible to say that she can inherit her own name, it is really nothing at all.


    Of course, the more he does, the less he can tolerate the existence of the ancient one. After all, she knows too much about him. And knowing this in the future, in the future he planned, will only be a barrier that is full of threats.


    Thousands of years of savings, until today is finally the time to close the net, he does not want to make him fall short because of such a hindrance. Therefore, at the same time as he smiled at the ancient one, he already said it.


    "Yeah, this is really something that nobody thought of. Even I didn''t even think that you would appear in front of me in such a way. Really, I am a little curious, ancient one. If you can Do you still choose to do this through your pre-existing magical photos? Will you choose to stand on my opposite?"


    "It''s a pity that the magic is not a panacea. It can''t be seen anything. If it can be seen, there won''t be such a day."


    For such a question, Gu Yi made a calm answer. However, unlike the answer that Smith. Zhou really wants, the answer she gives is an interpretation from another perspective, from her own point of view.


    "I regret it, teacher. If I can really see this future, maybe many years ago, our grievances can have an understanding. At that time, when I found your plot, I You should destroy you desperately. If I did, maybe everything will not happen today, isn''t it?"


    "You are right. It was indeed your best chance at that time. It is a pity that you have not got rid of the shallow side of human beings at that time. You are controlled by emotions, so you missed this opportunity. Of course. You won��t have a second chance. And there will be no more."


    Having said that, Smith. Zhou is already a poor figure. Sen Han��s killings were revealed from his words, making the ancient one standing opposite him feel a cold and cold.


    This is a matter of morning and evening, she knows well. While maintaining the final decent as the Supreme Master, she opened her hand and called for the last magic in her body.


    "You can''t get what you want, teacher. It''s here, or somewhere else. You will fail, because you have been on the wrong path from the beginning."


    "Who said it? You? So now I can prove that you are wrong."


    In a similar way, the magic was gathered, and Smith decided to leave a final decent to his proudest apprentice in this way. Compared with the majestic power that he showed at this moment, the ancient one at this moment is as weak as a blade boat in the stormy waves.


    She is powerless and can''t resist. At the moment when her whole person was swallowed by the magic possessed by the two, her ear heard the last voice of Smith.


    "Do you know where you are wrong? My love. You are too wrong to believe what you have seen, so that you have forgotten what I taught you from the beginning. Winning the sky. I can do it at the beginning, now I can still do it. You, just wait for me in another world!"

 Chapter 1858： Bad news, fate choice

    In the palm of the Buddha, the ancient sacred avatar suddenly stunned, and then the eyebrows immediately revealed a different kind of relief.


    At such a time, in the case of only a few of them around, this sudden change in color is hard to find. And always groaning, Stark, who was suffering from the loss, immediately followed her nervously after seeing such a change.


    "What''s wrong? Is our signal already received by the other party?"


    "No, it doesn''t matter. There are other things happening. Some of them can''t be said to be good or bad news."


    "What the hell?" Stark could hardly understand the profound meaning in the ancient discourse. After all, in his view, at this time, except for good news, there will be only bad news. There is no intermediate option, even if there is no wind, it can be summarized into the scope of good news. And such a nondescript thing as the ancient one said, it should not exist at all.


    He couldn''t understand what was in the mind of the ancient one. It��s been this time, she is still playing this kind of text guessing game with them. This made Stark think she was crazy. For such a crazy guy, Stark is certainly not too polite.


    "Listen, Master Gu. I don''t know what kind of trick you are playing. I don''t have a mood or play a word game with you now. You know, we are all **** on a boat now. So if you know what the news is. I advise you to speak out clearly and plainly. It is not a good thing for us who can cover it."


    "Mr. Stark, calm down. Supreme Master, she doesn''t mean this."


    The ancient one has not yet responded to Stark, and Strange, who is on the sidelines, has already stepped up to discourage it.


    Unlike Stark, who doesn''t understand anything, as a disciple of Modu, the mage of Kama Taji, Strange is already discovering something from some of the appearances of the ancient gods. This surprised him and made him subconsciously pay tribute to the ancient life. Naturally, in the case of this ancient one being misunderstood, he could not help but defend her.


    "It doesn''t mean this, doesn''t it mean? Why do I sound, she doesn''t mean it at all? And, what qualification do you have to speak for her? If I remember correctly, it seems that you were right to her. Shouting and killing! In general, everyone will say that women are fickle, I agree with this point of view. I just didn''t think that your guy with a big eyebrow is so fickle. So"


    When it comes to the effort on the tongue, Stranch will certainly not be Stark''s opponent. If it is normal, Stark may give him a chance to defend, but now, Stark, who struggles repeatedly under his dual-identity mission, has already accumulated enough negative emotions in his heart. Naturally, he wouldn��t have any politeness for Strange, who hit the gun.


    When he grabbed the white, Strange''s face suddenly rose. He has the power of Shura himself. It is the type that is easy to anger. If it is not Buddhism, he can control his emotions very well. Maybe at this time, he is already right. Stark hit a big fight.


    Of course, even if he is now reluctant to control himself, in his heart, he will inevitably be ruined by Stark. This is manifested in attitude, that is, his tone to Stark has also begun to become unkind.


    "So why do you want to say? Do you want to say that I am a girl? Tony Stark! I respect your past, as a hero, you did pay a lot for this country. But this does not mean You can be tempted by your temper, not to mean that you can put your stinky temper on others! Not everyone will eat you, nor will everyone be used to your bad temper! ��


    "Of course, I didn''t ask you to be accustomed to me. You are willing to do this. In my opinion, this is more like a reaction that people made when they were guilty. Isn''t it?"


    With a mouth full of venom, Stark did not care to slap Strange''s bottom line. In his view, this may be a way to transfer his own pressure. Instead of being there to silence, let the self-blame in the heart ruin the temperament of the torture, it is better to let these pressures vent, let the irrelevant people to share this pain.


    Strange is the target of his venting, and for his meaningless venting, let alone Strange, even the ancient one began to frown.


    Strange has a saying that is right, that is, they are not obliged to get used to Stark''s bad temper. After seeing that Stark is now purely wanting to vent, Gu Yi immediately stopped Strange, who still wants to argue, and pulled him out of this meaningless whip.


    "Well, young mage. You don''t have to argue with Mr. Stark. Now he is not the object of debate. Instead of wasting your energy in vain on such things, it is better to think about it." Think, your future"


    "My future?" The topic suddenly turned into this direction, and Stranchy suddenly had some troubles. He didn''t understand what it meant when he said this at the time, but he was keenly aware that what she said in her words was absolutely extraordinary. It is very likely that even if it is said in her words, this really relates to her future. For the future, even those who are stupid will know that they should be treated with caution.


    Strange stopped talking about Stark, and he began to focus on the ancient one.


    With the palm of his hand erected, Strange used this way to show the meaning of asking for advice from the ancient one. For his humiliating attitude, the ancient one smiled slightly, and then he said to him.


    "Yes, young mage. I think you should be aware of the change in your identity. When you choose to accept the knowledge of the Master and become a member of Karma Taj, you should understand it. The world of the world will not Then your destination, only the path of magic is your only choice. This is your destiny, but also your mission!"


    "I don''t understand, Supreme Master. Does this have anything to do with my future?"


    Just one such identity change is not enough to make Strange feel that she needs to shoulder a special mission. After all, it is only a mage, not to let him be a savior, where to go to the line to the point.


    As far as the ancient one is concerned, it is obvious that there are other deeper meanings. For this meaning, Sturge obviously does not want to think about it. Some things are better for the parties to explain their own white, they are cranky here, and if they are not sure they will become self-satisfied, then they will be embarrassed.


    Strange wisely made a wise decision, and for his decision, the ancient one did not continue to sell off, but said it straight to him.


    "I believe you should also see it, what happened to me, right?"


    "Yes, sir. I am sorry"


    Stranch bowed his head and expressed his condolences. He saw the situation in the ancient one because he felt sad for it. Anyway, no matter what the ancient one had done. She was quite qualified as a Supreme Master.


    Although she is somewhat impersonal from the perspective of the people around her, from the perspective of the whole human being, her existence is obviously a strong pillar.


    If it weren''t for her, humans might not be able to stick to the present. Now, as a pillar, she fell in front of a huge threat. As a human being, it is natural for him to mourn for it.


    His rhetoric is so obvious, and Stark is not a fool. Of course, he can see the clue. In this regard, he first looked at you as if to make me laugh, and soon, his expression became strange and unbelievable.


    Gu Yi, this guy is actually dead? How can this be? If she is dead, what is this guy who appears in front of her eyes, her soul? Also, if she is really dead, doesn''t it mean that no one will ever delay the invasion of the void?


    Even from an absolute rational point of view, Stark realized the seriousness of the problem. At this time, it is naturally impossible for him to continue as before.


    "What happened in the end, Master Gu. How could you die? Don''t you escape? And, how did you die, what happened outside!"


    "I don''t know, Mr. Stark. I am just a trace of God. Before returning to the ontology, I can''t know what happened after the separation of the body. But at this time, the answer should be imaginable. Beyond the threat of the void, I don''t think there is anything that can cause the ontology to behave like this."


    "Hell, **** it!" screamed and slammed, and Stark immediately put his mind in his mind.


    Before he would be so stern, in addition to the need to vent their negative feelings in the heart, a large part of the reason is that he feels that the sky is falling and there is a high top, and the ancient one is obviously the one that can withstand the situation. people. There is her, anyway, I can''t make any effort. It is better to wait for the situation to change while relaxing here.


    But now, the ancient one is no longer there. Under such a premise, he is probably the only one who can withstand the situation. This does not allow him to have the slightest slack, and does not allow him to do anything to escape. No matter who it is, the world is good, his son is worth it. He must stand up and fight for time for them.


    Stark thinks this way, and he asks for it. When he realized the seriousness of the problem, he refused to say more than a redundant nonsense, and he was already asking for the ancient one.


    "Put me out, Gu Yi. At this time I have to do what I should do!"


    "Of course, if you think so, I won''t stop you. Although I don''t think you can play a key role in doing so."


    ��It��s better to do something than to do anything!��


    Putting on his armor again, Stark was ready to go, and he set his sights on his son. At this time, if he still can''t let go of his heart, probably only Frank''s safety.


    He wanted to be with him and protect him at his most dangerous moment. However, whether he is the father''s mission or his role as president, he has to choose to leave at this time to do what he should do.


    He must give up this concern. With such a realization, Stark was in the heart.


    "Take care of yourself, Frank. If I can''t come back, you must find a way to live well!"


    "Father! I am going with you!"


    Francis may have guessed that it is very likely that Stark will never come back again. And he is not willing to accept such a situation, the moment is to stop Stark, and he did not want to say such words to him.


    It is of course impossible for Stark to let Frank follow his own risk. This is his only hope and the last thing he wants to happen. So he immediately turned his eyes to Strange and pleaded with him to his eyes.


    Although saying this will make him lose his face. But for his son, he doesn''t mind doing this shameful thing. Moreover, in Strange''s view, the person who can make such a consciousness, Stark who can plead with himself for his son, will not be a shameful person.


    Although he is annoying, it is still worthy of respect. So at this time, he also extended his hand and held Frank''s shoulder, and assured Stark.


    "I will take care of him, you can rest assured!"


    "Thank you, doctor. If I owe you, I will repay you."


    Strongly propped up to say that there is no ambition, and Stark left the door with the door opened by the ancient one without returning. And watching Stark disappeared in front of them, the ancient one could not help but sigh.


    "This is fate. Everyone needs to choose the road they should choose. Stark is like this, you will be like this!"


    "You mean, will I be the next one?"


    Strange is somewhat lost. He did not think that this was an acceptable fate, because the death to death in this way made him barely feel any hope.


    However, the ancient one obviously did not mean this, so after he said this, she immediately corrected it.


    "No. I mean, you have the same arduous destiny to choose. The road you are going to take is no simpler than the young, Master."


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1859： Fire inheritance desire

    "I want to go the road?" Strange still couldn''t touch his own mind. He didn''t want to understand why he had any way to go at this time. What kind of road is it, it is worthy of the Supreme Master to do it again and again, and then to mention him.


    His heart was confused and there were some concerns. With such a complicated mood, he once again asked the ancient one.


    "Can you please tell me, Master Supreme Master. What is my fate to make, what kind of road is waiting for me?"


    "Supreme Master This is your future destiny, the road you should choose."


    The ancient one was silent, and seemed to be a little hesitant. However, this hesitation is only temporary, and she still said her original thoughts to Strange.


    "You should understand that the young mage. After both me and your teacher are not in this world, I am qualified to inherit Kama Taj, and the only person who inherits the name of the Supreme Master is you. This is your teacher. The long-cherished wish is also the only choice I can make. No one but you can take on this important task."


    "Of course, you can also choose to refuse. This is your freedom. Just, before you want to refuse, I hope you can think about it carefully."


    "This is an honor, a heavy responsibility, a faint hope. With the name of the Supreme Master, you can get my last legacy. All the knowledge and treasures that Kamata Taj has accumulated over the millennium It will be delivered to you. You can use this to spy on the deeper world and truly touch the truth of the universe. As a mage, you should know what it means. This is also the name you accepted. The biggest benefit you can get afterwards."


    "And after accepting such benefits, you have to take up your obligations."


    "The existence of the Supreme Master has only one purpose, that is, to guard the world. Now, guarding the world is probably impossible for you. If things do not turn, then the world can only go to perdition. Of these, you can''t do anything. I don''t want to, you just inherited the name of the Supreme Master, and it will come to an end with it. So, you have to take another path, another save. The human path."


    "Save humanity? Me? How can I say that I can''t do this."


    When I heard that the ancient one said so much, the shock in Strange''s heart was followed by waves. He didn''t want to understand that it was obvious that the ancients had already said that they could not play any role in such a world crisis, but in the blink of an eye they told themselves that the important task of saving humanity falls on their own. Body.


    This turn is too big, and he simply thought he was wrong. But he is very sure that he has not heard a word. Therefore, the problem should still be in the ancient one. Is she wrong, or is she really having something to do this? In this regard, he inevitably got a little stunned.


    This is not a time to sell off, and the time left for them is running out. Gu Yi knew this very well, so she simply said her plan.


    "Yes, save humanity, you can do it. Young mage. If you inherit my legacy, you can save the fire for the inheritance of mankind."


    "Fire?" Stranch was keenly aware of the key points in the ancient discourse, and immediately questioned the ancient one. He thought of some possibility, but he was not sure about his own thoughts. At such a time, probably only the answer of the ancient one, can answer the confusion in his heart.


    He is waiting for the answer, and Gu Yi quickly gave him the answer.


    "Yes, fire. This palm of the Buddha is one of the legacy I can give you. Take control of it and use it to save the humans you can save. Take them to the new world before the world is finally over. The world begins a new life. This is what you can do and what you should or must do."


    "These human beings in another world will become the only kind of fire left by human civilization. Your mission as a Supreme Master is to protect them and protect them until they can take most of the risks. This will be A long process. In such a process, you will always play the role of an obscure guardian. As I have done."


    "This is not a very easy thing, nor is it a matter of making up your mind. I am still saying that the choice is on you. You can accept my suggestion or give up. Give up inheriting all this, sit and watch humanity go to ruin. This is your freedom. Just, no matter what decision you have to make, you need to be as soon as possible, because at this time, the time left for you to choose is really not much. It is."


    The ancient saying that this is not an alarmist, because at this time, her body is obviously beginning to be illusory.


    As a trace of God, she relied on the magic of the ancient one in her body. And in the case that this magic itself is very limited, the time she can support is naturally not too long.


    Continuing to delay, she is afraid that even the legacy of handing over the Supreme Master will not be done. Under such circumstances, she naturally urged it, and hoped that Strange could make up his mind as soon as possible.


    Stranch quickly made up his mind, even if he said that he would not have to rush to make a decision, it would not be very difficult for him to make this determination.


    Let the world ruin, sit and watch the entire human demise, such things as others can do, but put it on him, this is something that he can''t accept.


    Don''t forget his identity, he can still be a doctor before being a mage. As a doctor, since he has chosen such a profession, it almost means that he has saved life as his mission.


    He is used to saving, and is used to this kind of thing with heavy hope to do his best. So at this time, he has nothing to hesitate.


    "Enough, sir. If you really need me to do this to save humanity, then come on. I accept this arrangement, I am willing to be the Supreme Master!"


    "Very good!" As Stench didn''t even hesitate, he had already made such a positive answer. After Gu Yi was holding on to him for a few seconds, he suddenly showed a smile. "You have made a tough but amazing choice. If Modu is still alive, I think he will be proud of you."


    "Maybe. But he is gone, isn''t he?" A bitter smile, Strange remembered the tragic fate of his teacher, and suddenly it was not a taste.


    Modu gave up everything he had to pursue and he was easily taken by him. He really didn''t know how he would react when Modu knew it. Is it happy for him, or is it angry? Or is it regrettable for your choice?


    He can''t guess the answer and doesn''t want to guess this answer. He only knew that he was burdened with this heavy burden. Even if he redeemed for the actions of Modu, he must pick this burden.


    "What should I do, Lord Supreme Master?"


    "Don''t wear this" because of its weakening and deeper time, the ancient one did not waste any time on this issue. With her hands spread, she has already summoned a special pendant to her own face.


    "This is the eye of Agomoto, the symbol of the Supreme Master. Put it on, I will use my last power to take you back to my millennium. The knowledge I have accumulated in my life will be passed on to you in this way. You don''t need to be able to master all the magic, you just need to master the magic that can help your next action. If all goes well, you will have a lot of time to review these in the future. Knowledge. Slowly, you will always be a qualified Supreme Master!"


    "It sounds like a pretty long thing."


    Knocking in his mouth, Strange continued to bow his head, letting the eyes of an ancient Agomoto put on his neck. With the dark green light flowing in the eyes of Ago Moto, Strange''s consciousness has begun to immerse in the long river of time.


    Time has begun to become long for him. In the eyes of others, time is still very short. Just like the old one, after she finished the last will, she has already reached the end of the exhaustion of oil, and gradually disappeared into the world.


    Her figure began to be transparent, and the disappearance of the magic made part of her body begin to disintegrate and fly. This change made Frank feel a little discomfort, or some panic.


    As a special life, this is the first time he has encountered such a scene of death and death after he was born into the world. And even if he said that his accumulation of knowledge and experience can be piled up through the human network, but this kind of personal experience still makes him feel a little difficult to calm down.


    There is a very important lesson in human life, that is, the perception of death. This kind of cognition is based on growth and is based on human beings'' powerlessness for many disasters.


    Because of growth, humans will know the pain of loss. And because of the disaster, they will build fear of death. These are things that Frank hadn''t touched in the past, and now that he has been exposed to it, it will certainly touch him a little.


    "Are you going to die? Teacher. Just leave the world like people said?"


    "Yes, I am going to die, although I don''t want to say this to you, but this is indeed a fact."


    Perhaps Frank was once his own successor, but after a few choices, the ancient one gave up this plan.


    For a child, this burden is still too heavy. If you can push the time back ten or twenty years, then Frank may be more suitable than Strange. But now, Strange is the best choice.


    This is Frank''s luck and his misfortune. But in any case, there is a lack of such a relationship. In the end, the ancient one still had a lot of warmth for Frank.


    "Take care of yourself, Frank. If you can, don''t waste your talent. The new Supreme Master may not be mature, but the knowledge he has will help you grow. It''s a good relationship with him. Will help you become a great mage."


    "I don''t care about this kind of thing, teacher. I just want to know, if humans die, where will they go! If my father can''t come back, if my mother is not there, I will go where I can find them. What should I do to reunite with them?"


    Frank''s gaze began to become soaring, and the ancient understanding of him, this undoubtedly means that his inner desire for this answer has reached its utmost. This is not good news, because if he falls into paranoia at a time, then in his future, it is inevitable that it will not make a big mistake.


    A mage with a very high qualification and a promising future should not fall into such a situation. And even for his sake, Gu Yi felt that it was necessary to enlighten him.


    "Maybe you shouldn''t think about this kind of thing, Frank. You have to know that it is a law of life to live and die. Humans have only experienced this, and their lives are complete. Maybe now, what happened to your parents. I feel terrified and upset, and I want to do everything I can to change it. But what if you really changed everything? After waiting, when their lives reach the end, you still Are you going to keep them?"


    "I can''t manage that much, I just want to know, what do I have to do to get this step! Don''t tell me you don''t know, teacher. I know very well, you must know this kind of magic, you just don''t want to tell me. ��


    Frank''s face began to distort, and with his temperament that was always calm, the ability to make such a change was enough to show how excited he was at the moment.


    This is a key turning point. Gu Yi is very clear. Once he has remained silent on this issue, I am afraid that it will inevitably plant a seed of hatred in Frank''s heart. And for a child who is still growing and has infinite potential, this kind of seed will grow into a towering tree, which is something that no one can guess.


    The ancient one did not want hatred to be born among them, because that might make Frank anger to the human fire. This faint fire has not been able to withstand more twists and turns, so he just hesitated a little, then said to Frank.


    "I can tell you what you want to know, but you have to promise me one thing. Give me a guarantee, Frank. Assure me that if your parents don''t want to, you can''t use such magic on them. It is my only request for you!"


    Frank''s answer was quite affirmative and eager enough. However, such an answer will be somewhat binding, which is what no one can say. There is no other way in the ancient one, she can only hope that Stark can make the right choice at that time. At this time, she can only say this to Frank.


    "Come on, Frank. Let me tell you what you want to know."

 Chapter 1860： Misunderstanding begins to express deep regret

    From the beginning of leaving the palm of the country, Stark felt a serious mismatch.


    First of all, almost half of the people in the sky can see that Dommam��s figure is gone. I don''t know if he is hiding, or where he died. This Stark can''t guess, and he can''t manage him.


    Secondly, the kind of spiritual erosion from the void that seems to disappear throughout the world seems to have disappeared. Although Stark is not an expert in this area, he can clearly perceive that the kind of repression, as if it has been low in your ear, can make people''s crazy proverbs disappear. And such a change, but let him suddenly frowned.


    He is not sure whether this is a good thing or a bad thing. Now, he can only better judge this kind of thing after he knows what happened. So he almost stopped, and he has already rushed to the position where he was in the past.


    Half the distance of the earth is too far away. In order to know as soon as possible what happened, Stark was also the ability to make a difference. He almost turned a light, so that he was about to smash the half of the earth''s clouds, and after crossing the entire Atlantic, he finally returned to where he was.


    Of course, this time it is already a mess. Before the ancient one to fight against Dommam, she broke out. Under such circumstances, she could not take care of these pieces of things. The extraction of the veins and the aftermath of the mana have all had an irreversible effect on the death valley. From a long-term perspective, I am afraid that the lives of future generations in the surrounding areas will change.


    There is no way for this, and Stark can''t say that he is going to blame the ancient one. At that time, in such a situation, the ancient one did what she should do. And even if Stark knew the consequences ahead of time, he didn''t think he was going back to stop the ancient one. Even the opposite, he feels that he is more likely to support her to do so.


    It��s a wise ruler to do it. Although this is somewhat unfair to some, it is still the same sentence. The world has never been fair, and it will not say anything fair to you at this time. It��s strange to blame, you��re not lucky enough, and you��re stuck with this unfortunate thing.


    Not too concerned about this little thing, Stark began searching for clues that might exist in the first place. The ideal situation at the moment is that he can still find the whole body of the ancient one. Although he does not think this is a possible thing, it is still somewhat hopeful before the outcome is determined.


    Of course, since this is the most ideal situation, then naturally there is the worst case. In Stark''s view, the worst situation is probably that the ancient one was dominated by Dommam and became a puppet with his line manipulation.


    This is not something impossible. Lenovo''s Modu, which has appeared before, can roughly guess what kind of terrible things can be done to this human being after the void has swallowed humans. Although it is not clear that they can behave in such a way, they can have a few things in their lives, but what is certain is that if they can choose, there will be no one who wants to have such an enemy in front of them.


    The difference in strength is still second. The key is the psychological blow, which is enough to completely collapse their psychological defense.


    Stark also did not want to encounter such an opponent in the case of such a situation, so he can only pray in his heart, pray that this terrible thing should not be staged in front of him.


    Perhaps his prayers really worked, and of course there is always something that is beyond his imagination to dominate it. The thing he was most worried about was not happening, but after a short search, he finally found the target he had been looking for on a newly formed mountain.


    Ancient one, or the body of the ancient one.


    Although I already know the results before, I also have some psychological preparation for this result. But when Stark saw the body of Gu Yi with his own eyes, he still could hardly suppress the incomparable complex psychology.


    Gu Yi, this guy is so dead? This powerful guy actually died in this place? He was unbelievable and felt inexplicably sad.


    Perhaps because of their differences in position, they once stood on the opposite side. But this does not change the fact that they fight side by side. From a personal point of view, he has to admit that the ancient one is a guy worthy of respect.


    Not someone standing in her position, with her power, can make the same decision as her. What is needed is a great consciousness, and the perseverance to implement this awareness. This is placed on the average person. It can be difficult to persist for a few years or more, and it is more than a few hundred years and nearly a thousand years of persistence.


    If you change to yourself, Stark may not have confidence in yourself. Because he knows that he is the greatest weakness of mankind, that is, this feature that humans will always deteriorate will sooner or later play a role in him. It is not terrible that the human body is decaying, and the terrible is the decay of thought. When a person has such great power, such a large power, and can maintain youth for a long time, it is difficult to say what kind of changes a person will have at that time.


    He does not have any confidence in himself, nor does he have any confidence in everyone in this world. However, the ancient one is a special case because she really did.


    The obscurity of the past proves that she has exercised restraint in her possession of such power and status. In the face of the threat of the whole world, she can resolutely succumb to the sin, even to stand up, which is enough to prove her consciousness.


    These alone, even if she said that she had a must-have and a holiday with her when she was alive, after she died, these things can be put down.


    In the past, the smoke disappeared, and the rest was only respect. As the greatest respect for her, Stark felt that taking her banner and fighting for the survival of all human beings for this world may be the most important thing for her at this time.


    He already has this kind of consciousness, and he has already written a suicide note for himself. And just as he was ready to find the presence of Dommam and spared no effort to stop him from destroying the human footsteps, a voice suddenly came to his ear.


    "You are here, Mr. Stark. There are some things, I think I should be able to ask you."


    "Who?" The sudden voice made Stoke''s heart startled. He didn''t even think that someone would touch him at this time.


    This caused him to subconsciously wave his fist and launch a fierce attack in the direction of the sound. What he didn''t think of was that the punch that could completely penetrate the steel was as if the ordinary man had barely hit the iron wall, and the weakness was beyond his imagination.


    how is this possible? Unbelievable thoughts bear the brunt, but when he sees the object he is attacking, a natural idea is already born.


    He recognized the guy who suddenly appeared. Smith Zhou, once known as the existence of the Earth Watcher. Although the name was originally deliberately touted by the media and the government in order to control him to a certain extent, he did not eat this set. But it is undeniable that this guy is indeed very general and powerful.


    Considering the relationship between himself and the **** of the world, this power can be understood. It is precisely because of this relationship that many times, in many cases, including the end of the earth''s peril, he and others will not be considered.


    This is the self-sufficiency of human beings. After repeated evils and use, they themselves have eliminated the possibility of borrowing that power. When Zhou Yi himself disappeared and all the power of Huiyao City was searching for his existence, it was even more impossible for them to borrow the power of these people to resist the crisis today.


    Stark did not have any luck with this, but they haven��t been aware of their glory days since they were a long time ago. It��s enough to explain their attitude.


    As a human domain, they are associated with Asgard in such a way that they can be self-protected, and the so-called human life and death, when most of them are heterogeneous, is really not a They need to worry about things.


    Stark knew this snack, so he knew that these people could not count on it. Under such a premise, Smith Zhou, who is one of his impressions, appeared in front of him at this time. Of course, he could not be surprised.


    "How are you? How come you are here? And, what does it happen to do with you?"


    Some things only need to be associated with a little, so you can think of one. Although it is unbelievable, but Stark does not think so much, Dommam will be kind enough to give up the body of the ancient one, let her lie in this place. In fact, it is his most likely thing to do with his understanding of Dommam''s wicked taste and using the ancient one to deal with them.


    Even if it is said that this does not provide any substantial help to his actions to destroy human beings, he will be happy if he can be disgusted with human beings and thus achieve his purpose of pleasing him. Unless someone says that someone can stop him


    Looked at the calm guy who seems to have never experienced anything, the doubts in Stark��s heart are not reduced. If he would choose to stand up at this time and just let Stark have such a little bit of strangeness, then it would be very strange to keep such a calm after facing too many Mamm.


    The power of Dommam is what he has seen before. It is a monster that is not inferior to the tyrants and Zhou Yi. It is an opponent that human beings cannot match. Such an opponent, even if the strength of Smith. Zhou has been strong enough to be hostile to him, should not be so relaxed to a near-quiet attitude.


    There seems to be something wrong with it, but in the end it is not right, he can''t say it for another time. So he can only throw the question to Smith. Zhou, expecting to find the answer from his answer. In this regard, Smith. Zhou just picked the corner of his mouth and said to him.


    "There may be a little bit, but the effect is not great. At the very least, I have not been able to protect her."


    ��Are you late? This is really regrettable��


    Smith''s answer to Stark is more like a disguised recognition, and while being shocked by his strength, Stark regrets the ancient one. If Smith. Zhou can take a step earlier, or if she can persist for a while, is it possible for her to survive?


    It was a pity that it was a pity before the moment of the dawn. With such feelings in his heart, Stark turned the subject to Dommam. This is still a threat. I don��t know the specific results. How can he not settle down?


    "Right, Dommam, the monster from the void. What the **** are you doing? I mean, will it come back?"


    "Returning? No, of course not. You can rest assured that it is impossible to have such an opportunity."


    It is a reluctant thoroughness, and it is a solution to Stark��s heart. While giving this answer, Smith Zhou once again mentioned his previous rhetoric.


    "Compared with this, I think it is time for you to solve the aftermath of the void invasion. Before that, I have one thing to ask you. I know her, and I know her, and there is a bit of grudges and festivals. Although it��s almost finished after she died, I still can��t convince myself to arrange her behind me. So, if you can, you can arrange for her to be in line with her identity. What happened? I think, as the guardian of the world, these are the things she deserves."


    "Of course, even if you don''t say that I can''t let her lie here, I will arrange her."


    Stark nodded, whether it was love or reason, he should give the ancient one a decent ending. As Smith said, this is what she deserves. On such a problem, he still does not bother to do unnecessary hands and feet.


    With this commitment, Smith. Zhou has no reason to stay here. For him, this is just a thorough understanding of the past between him and the ancient one. After that, he still has his own way to go. His plan, his greatness


    And looking at Smith. Zhou is about to leave, Stucker has the meaning of blocking him. After realizing how powerful the power of Smith. Zhou is, he certainly does not want to let such a might-successful force slip away from his own eyes. No matter what the hope is, he feels that he should still fight for it. Because in any case, this may be a guarantee for human beings.


    Therefore, he immediately opened his mouth to Smith.

 Chapter 1861： Send it to the door to count

    "Mr. Zhou, I think we need to talk about it. On the safety of this world!"


    As one of the culprits of this world being destroyed to this appearance, Smith. Zhou suddenly faced such a problem, naturally it is inevitably somewhat strange. This is tantamount to asking for a long life and asking for the title of the prince, and it must have been wrong.


    Smith Zhou knew very well what kind of mistakes Stark had made, but he didn''t have the good intentions to help him correct this time. Human beings always have to pay for their own stupidity. Since Stark can make such mistakes at this time, he will certainly do his part as a beneficiary.


    "Oh, world security? Do you think this has anything to do with me?"


    I want to slap the little tricks. Although it is very curious to see what kind of theory Stark can put forward at this time, on the surface, he still puts on the disdainful pie.


    Of course, this trick is only a small trick, but it is quite useful. After all, Stark couldn''t guess, Smith Zhou and his old enemy Hydra could have such a big deal. This kind of thing is unreasonable. If you go out and give it to anyone who doesn''t believe it, he naturally can''t guess it. He is selling his military situation.


    In his view, Smith. Zhou may be the top force he is most likely to win. And such power is precisely what the human being needs most. Human beings must rely on this top-notch force to provide the most important guarantee for their safety, and after the death of the ancients, he may be the only choice.


    Even if there is only a possibility, he has to find a way to fight for it. In order to win him, it is not unacceptable to expose a plan that has just been born in his heart.


    "Mr. Zhou, I think anyway, you are also a member of humanity. Looking at the desperate situation in which human beings are dying in the face of such a crisis, is this a good thing for you? You don''t need to do it for humans. What is the point, just hope that you can pull them as much as you can when you are in a dilemma. Isn''t that okay?"


    Stark didn''t dare to say anything absolutely, because he himself knew that it was impossible for everyone to be able to understand everything like the ancient Master. He can only ask the other party to do what he can, and the other party is willing to do it, but also to see the mood of others.


    This is actually asking for someone else, but the attitude is slightly higher than that. In his own capacity, such a tone is not a problem. After all, people all over the United States know what kind of guy he is. It is impossible to expect him to be inferior when he asks for help.


    Smith. Zhou is naturally aware of this, so he is too lazy to go with Stark. In order to inquire about the enemy''s falsehood, he did not mind giving some promises that would not be honored at all. So after Stark said this, he would return to the boat.


    "If I just do my best, I don''t mind doing anything. Of course, if you expect me to charge you, then you don''t have to say this. If you sell for others, I can''t do this. It��s better for me to refuse this, but it��s better not to open this mouth.��


    "Of course, I won''t let you do something like this."


    It is a rare thing to get Smith''s promise and let him do a little bit of work on this kind of thing. It is no longer possible for Stark to go to the limit and use him as a tool.


    He promised quickly and made a guarantee in his own name. And Smith, who thought they couldn''t make such a stupid thing, didn''t do much entanglement on this issue. He just wants to know what kind of tricks Stark wants to play.


    "Let''s talk about it, what is your plan? Don''t tell me, you don''t have a little plan in your heart. If this is the case, I don''t think there is any need for cooperation. After all, I don''t plan to do that. Waste my time, there is no success rate."


    "Plan, of course, I just have to know, there are plans and the plan is really established. It is two different things. I have to consider a lot of things, including resources and manpower. The scale of this plan is too big, it is not me alone. I can do it. I need time to convince some people."


    "That tells me a rough. I always know, should I give you this time and let you waste. After all, this is my time! Of course, as long as you can come up with a qualified plan, I think of me. I don��t mind this little thing. Stark��s reputation is still loud, isn��t it?��


    Smith. Zhou continued to bargain, at this time, he is increasingly looking forward to the huge plan in the mind of this famous smart person.


    His experience tells him that there are some natural heroes and some truly outstanding people in every era of human beings. In this era, Stark is undoubtedly one of them. Maybe he has done something wrong, maybe he is not worth mentioning in front of himself. However, no one can deny his ingenuity. No one can say that he can''t do anything.


    Wisdom is always the sharpest weapon in human hands. To be good at it, human beings can always create some unimaginable miracles inadvertently.


    He has lost more than once in the face of this man-made miracle, and if he does not know that he has learned this lesson at this time, then it is too stupid. And he is obviously not such a stupid type, so paying enough attention to Stark��s plan is what he will necessarily do.


    The emphasis he gave was quite a kind of trust in Stark��s view. After all, he didn''t think much about Smith''s identity. He naturally easily missed this kind of thing. Considering the relationship between Smith Zhou and Zhou Yi, and he has such a relationship with Zhou Yi, then he will have such an attitude, he will not be surprised.


    Human feelings? Always reflected in all aspects. Even at the point of Smith. Zhou, he can''t be excused, isn''t it? When Stark thought about it, he no longer hesitated, but immediately said his thoughts to Smith. Zhou.


    "I believe you have seen it too, Mr. Zhou. How incompetent we are in the face of a huge threat from the universe. Whether it is against the tyranny or against Domma, our performance is very weak. Even a decent counterattack can''t be done. This is not the result that humans want to see. At the very least, I don''t want to see such a thing."


    "So? What do you want to say?"


    Although Stark''s words are full of unwilling and strong feelings that can almost be empathetic, Smith Zhou is not so easy to be encouraged by him. This is not a pyramid scheme. He is not a young man who is not deeply involved in the world. How can he not be influenced by his two words casually. If you want to convince him, you still have to come up with something more substantive. Realizing this, Stark immediately confessed.


    "Well, I mean, if we can''t beat such an opponent. Or if we try our best to stop the enemy''s footsteps, then at the very least, we should let our enemies get nothing." ""


    "This planet is right to raise our home. But if we limit our footsteps to this planet, then this is too stupid. Human steps should not be confined to one planet, though It is too early for us to set the goal as the sea of ??stars, but under this threat from the universe, I think we should also be ready to do this."


    "Two hands ready!" erected two fingers, Stark said. "If our enemies regard the earth as a target, I think we can use this to give them a huge surprise. When everything is irreparable, when we can''t beat each other with all our strength, the planet is what we give them. The prepared cemetery, even if it is the same, we must let everyone know that the Earth people are not the presence of their alien **** who want to bully and bully."


    ��It��s a bit interesting. In fact, it��s hard to imagine that such crazy words will come out of your mouth. It��s a good idea to destroy the entire planet with irresistible opponents at a critical time. But two problems"


    "First, why do you think you can destroy the planet? Or, what qualification do you think you can destroy the planet? Don''t say that I don''t agree with you, I am afraid that this is your plan. In front of most people in the world, there should be not much to agree with you."


    "Second, if you say that you have the permission of most people in the world, they agree that you should play this kind of means." The question is, how can you do what you said and take the steps out of the planet? What is the point? Simple destruction has no value, you should be clear. So you will definitely think, keep a certain kind of fire as a human hope. And how can you choose this starry sky as the direction? ?"


    On this issue, Smith. Zhou looked very thorough. Because no matter where you look, Stark can''t be the kind of madman who wants to pull someone else to hell. He must leave a bottom line for himself, and this bottom line is only possible. He left a kind of fire that can be passed down to humanity.


    Stark generally does not think that ordinary people can see their deep meaning. After all, for him, genius and mortal are still different. I just didn''t expect that Smith. Zhou could be so keen, and at first glance he saw the deep meaning in his own words, so he no longer concealed it and directly said his answer to him.


    "The first question is very simple. That is, if there is another incident like a void invasion, then the opinions of the so-called majority of people are no longer important. I believe you can see it, in the face of this level of existence. How weak is the will of ordinary people. If you expect such a group of chaotic people to make the right choices, it is better to give such choices to those who can stay awake and understand."


    "For example, you are in power?"


    Smith. Zhou pointed out the key point very unceremoniously. In this regard, Stark also did not hesitate to start.


    "Of course. In fact, what the state has given us is such power?"


    "Continue, I listen."


    Although Stark��s answer sounds a bit harsh, what you can��t refute is that what he said is true. Smith. Zhou hasn��t said anything to him in this truth. So he just nodded and gestured to Stark.


    "Since you have no opinion on this answer, then let''s talk about the second one."


    "I admit that moving towards the stars is indeed a back road for me. For this road, we actually started preparing for a long time."


    "Every country has its own alien immigration plan in private, and for the continuation of humanity, we have built a special human gene pool on the space station."


    "Just, the emergence of Dommam gave me a warning. When faced with this monster that can instantly smash the entire human regime, the preparations we made simply lost their effect. To be honest, many leaders have In this plan, I gave myself a special position. However, in such a situation, they simply couldn��t respond. Even they didn��t have time to react, let alone other people.��


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    The situation that Stark said would not make Smith Zhou feel strange. After all, privilege will always exist. As the highest leader of a country, it is necessary to reserve a position for itself in this kind of thing. In private, it can be said that it is within a reasonable scope for welfare, and in the public, it can be enlarged. In the face of disasters, the upper structure is preserved and the overall situation is stabilized. No matter which aspect you can say. So it is really unnecessary to care about this issue.


    It��s not this question that Smith. Zhou cares about. He cares about what he said in Stark��s words. He wants this situation to be removed. This move is not a cake for two people, it almost cut off the retreat of everyone. And such an approach, is it possible to achieve it? Seriously, he has some doubts.


    Smith. Zhou almost put a skeptical look on his face, and seeing the suspicion on his face, Stark certainly knew what he was thinking. There is a benefit to talking to smart people, that is, you don''t need to say a lot about things. He knew that Smith. Zhou had already seen what he meant, so he immediately stated it along his guess.


    "I intend to entrust the future of mankind to you!"

 Chapter 1862： Future plans to give up struggling

    "I entrust the future of mankind to me?"


    Suddenly heard such a sentence, Smith. Zhou first was a glimpse, and then immediately revealed a pair of expressions that you would make me joke.


    It is not a reliable thing to say whether or not to entrust the future of mankind to a person. It is a question worthy of discussion whether Stark and others who are ruling classes will trust him so much.


    He didn''t believe that Stark would be so stupid, stupid enough to pin his trust on someone they couldn''t control. And as he thought, Stark did not intend to pin his hopes on him. He just pinned a small part, and in more detail, Stark regarded him as one of the many hands behind him.


    "Yes, the future of mankind. Of course, I am referring to one of the hopes of the future of mankind. Just as we do not put eggs in a basket, we can��t just put on the big things about the future of mankind. Hope is pinned on you alone."


    "I can understand that this is a wise move. However, I still don''t quite understand what you mean by this hope?"


    Smith Zhou did not care about the considerations Stark made in his own position. What he cares more about is his idea itself, what kind of means he has prepared. For this, Stark himself has no idea of ??selling off, so he said directly to Smith. Zhou.


    "I intend to build a fleet of spacecraft that humans use to escape from the universe, with you and several other people with special talents as the captains who preside over the overall situation. When humans encounter a crisis that cannot be confronted, you will shoulder the last. The mission, with the help of artificial intelligence, carries the last hopes of mankind to the outside world, to find a new home for our ethnic rebirth and continuation."


    In one breath, he spit out his plan, and Stark��s heart was inevitably smashed. Although he has realized that Smith. Zhou is a smart person, he is not sure that Smith. Zhou will agree with his plan.


    The smarter people, the easier it is to have differences on certain issues. After all, smart people always think a lot, and expect two smart people to pee into a pot, unless it is a love match, like-minded, otherwise it is really not easy.


    Stark does not expect Smith. Zhou to fully agree with his own ideas, he only hopes that Smith. Zhou does not object, and cooperate as much as possible. What he didn''t think of was that Smith. Zhou accidentally co-produced with him on this issue, and almost did not hesitate to agree with his point of view.


    "This idea sounds very creative. In fact, if there is such a possibility, I do not reject the feeling of being a captain. But, Mr. Stark, now human technology has developed to such a point that it is enough to support you. Is this plan for space exile?"


    "Do you mean interstellar sailing?" Stark knew what Smith said about Zhou, and for such a problem. He first licked his mouth and said it in a less certain tone. "From a scientific point of view, technology is basically mature. It is not a problem for us to fly and explore the universe. The problem is that the curvature engine is currently, we can only initially achieve the speed of matt Jumping."


    "Even if you sail in the universe at the speed of light, this will be a long enough journey. After all, compared to the vastness of the universe, we are really too small. I want to be in such a boundless Looking for our next home in the universe, the time spent in the middle will probably be in a hundred years."


    ��I don��t worry about energy. The large ark reactor can provide us with enough energy to support our spacecraft for such a long trip. The problem is that other consumable resources, whether food or household goods, cannot meet 10,000 people spend so much time"


    "Thousands of people? Are you going to bring so many humans?"


    There are tens of thousands of people in a spaceship. This kind of scale will be shocking to think of it. Because this is not to build a square that can accommodate tens of thousands of people, but to build a spacecraft that can carry tens of thousands of people to travel in space, to ensure that they sail smoothly, but also to meet all their needs.


    In addition to the various powers and protective devices necessary for the spacecraft, there is also a huge resource regeneration system to maintain these human consumption. This includes possible crop cultivation, animal husbandry, and, if possible, human life. Of course, maintenance equipment such as factories is also essential. It is impossible to say that a huge spaceship is flying for a few hundred years. It is impossible to say that it is a problem. And even for precautions, it is essential to prepare special maintenance equipment.


    This will be a big project, and if such a large project is implemented, even if it is built by the state, I am afraid it will be a very difficult thing.


    The place that Smith. Zhou can''t understand is here. If a big country like the United States can spare no effort to build two or three ships of this size, then the whole world is estimated to be the only big country in the East that can do the same thing.


    Russia may have this ability, but his economy cannot support him. As for those countries in Europe, unless they can work together, it is impossible to build a spacecraft of this size. And I hope they can work together, so don''t be kidding. Those small countries with backward industrial strength are not very good at this matter.


    In general, this kind of thing may be feasible, but it is almost impossible to apply to all countries. And considering that this may be the only possibility for human beings to save hope at the end of the crisis, then it is imaginable how many embarrassing things can erupt in the middle.


    From this point of view, Stark''s idea may be too naive, and the ghosts in the human heart are hard to say what kind of reality the plan will become. But who can say with certainty that Stark really can''t do this?


    Perhaps there will be any difficulties and obstacles, but in the face of the entire human survival problem, there are still many problems and obstacles that may only be crushed. Smith. Zhou did not doubt that Stark could do what they expected, and as a person with another potential identity, he was happy with such a result.


    Humans spread their footprints to the sea of ??stars, which is equal to the expansion of human boundaries in disguise. And for him who has regarded the whole human being as the palm of his hand, this is also expanding his interests, isn''t it?


    Anyway, wherever the spacecraft flies, it is impossible to escape the palm of his hand, and when he has finished the endgame of the world, the places where the spacecraft radiated naturally become the benefits he can receive. This is a real benefit, he really can''t find a reason to refuse. Naturally, he turned his head at Stark.


    "Very good. If you decide to do this, I will vote for it. I believe that my words still have a little weight."


    Smith. Zhou was very confident when he said this. Of course, he did have such reasons for self-confidence. By default, he has lifted the crisis for the world, and his own prestige will reach a very high level. Despite the tacit understanding, the human government will not disclose such things to the public, but within their own, Smith''s comments will also become an important factor that cannot be ignored.


    Once he is in a position, even if some people are unwilling, they will have to pay attention to his opinions. This will play a key role, and Stark is well aware of this. So he gratefully glanced at Smith. He nodded and asked a key question.


    "Thank you for your support, Mr. Zhou. So, if all goes well, how can I contact you?"


    "Hui Yao City, where my son lives. You should know it."


    Smith��s answer made Stark somewhat unexpected. As far as he knows, this relationship between father and son should not be right. With such a bad father-son relationship, Zhou Yi almost always refused to leave this nominal father. Who would have expected that in the case of this week''s disappearance, he would choose to sneak in.


    Yes, sneak in. Stark only thought of such an oriental idiom to describe his inner feelings. It seems that he also saw what he thought in his heart. Smith. Zhou Xian did not care about it, and then he said to him.


    "It seems that you also know the bad relationship between me and him, but this does not change the connection between us from the blood, isn''t it?"


    "Of course. Some things can''t be changed."


    Stark, who has become a father and who once had the same problem, clearly agrees with this issue. He is very clear that a son can''t understand his father many times. But since you are a son, you will somehow understand what your father thinks. This is the father and son, this is the blood of the blood.


    He himself came from here, so he also hopes that Zhou Yi and his father can also come to this step. In any case, when his father was alive, the two were able to reconcile better than Smith. Zhou died, and Zhou Yi went to regret it. This is an expectation for a friend and a good thing. At least he thinks so. With this self-righteous expectation, he blessed him to Smith. Zhou.


    "I hope that there will be a turning point between you. After all, it is a family, there is really no need to turn the relationship into this!"


    "I hope. But I think you know the character of the guy too. I want to reverse his ideas, but I can''t do anything casually. I can only do my best."


    With his own eyebrows, Smith. Zhou showed a distressed look. Of course, this is not pretending to be a model, but he is really worried about this problem.


    If Zhou Yi is so easy to be convinced by him, then he will not have to wait until now, the world has long been the palm of his father and son. However, Zhou Yi refused him very simply on this issue, and he had no choice but to use some special means to achieve his own goals.


    This is an unfortunate past, which makes him a headache and sad. So even if the topic is raised by him, he has no intention of continuing it. For him, there are still many things in the current situation that he needs to personally handle, and no matter which one is listed, it will be more important than the fact that Stark is here. Therefore, he deliberately raised his hand and made a watch-watching action, saying this to Stark.


    "Sorry, I am still in a hurry. So if I can, I think I should be leaving with you!"


    "Of course, of course, please take care of yourself"


    Stark didn''t ask Smith. Zhou to stay here, or rather, instead of letting him face this guy all the time, he would rather have a safer distance between them.


    Because after all the crises experienced, the threat of Smith Zhou in his eyes has risen to an unparalleled level. If he said that he still had doubts about whether Smith. Zhou can afford the title of Zhou Yi��s father, now he is obviously confirmed.


    With such an overwhelming force, this kind of power that almost makes human being powerless can be said to be carved out in a mold. There is an old saying that his father must have his son, and it is just right here.


    Under such a world of difference, he has instinctively aweed the existence of Smith. Zhou. Even if he said that he knew that he and Smith were friends, but instinctive things, this is not what it can control.


    It is like an ant and a human being. Once the ant realizes the existence of human beings, then it will want to stay away from this existence that can destroy itself at any time. By the same token, Stark is not willing to make too much contact with such a guy who can pinch himself at any time. Perhaps he was proud of himself, thinking that human efforts are enough to catch up with this congenital gap, but as the incident develops, everything goes along in front of him and surpasses his control. The arrogance in his heart has already disappeared.


    He must admit that human beings are small and their powerlessness. In the face of the powerful existence of tyrants, Dommam and even Smith. Zhou, all their efforts are nothing but ridiculous things. They can only rely on the existence of those who can stand by them, only the shelter of these monsters. Whether this kind of asylum is a good thing or a bad thing, at this time, he can''t manage so much.


    It��s been a rush of storms and storms, and you can ask for the captain who is holding the broken rudder. But just do everything, listen to the fate.

 Chapter 1863： Bad news, hard choice

    In the face of all these disasters, some people may say that Stark is somewhat slack, and some neglect his duties. His behavior is sorry for his responsibility.


    This kind of words is not without a market. In the previous era of cooking, there was definitely a large number of people who protested against Stark in front of the White House under such a banner. Only now, people have learned to be smart, and they are not so easily instigated. As a creature with a long brain, as long as you think about it, Stark has done everything he can.


    He is also a person after all, and as a person, his strength is also limited. This is no exception to the so-called hero. In the face of such a terrible disaster, no matter how much he wants to turn the tide, he can only be like a fence in front of the tsunami.


    This is not his fault. People who know a little bit about it will probably think so. However, Stark himself does not think so. As always, he was conceited to let him habitually carry everything on himself. For this, he felt that even if he could not stop this happening, he also had the responsibility to remedy as much as possible.


    This idea is not a mistake, but it is really a mess.


    The reality is worse than the worst idea in his heart. The destruction of the world caused by chaos is far beyond the bottom line he expected. Stark thought he had a good expectation of the situation, but it turned out that his expectations were far from enough.


    Perhaps from an individual point of view, Dommam''s influence is not as powerful as annihilation and swallowing, and is fundamentally devastating. But what he can influence is the human mind, and it is to confuse the vast majority of defenses into it. This is like injecting venom into a body called human beings. The consequences may be more serious than the simple destruction.


    Stark began to realize this because he had already noticed a very uncomfortable place, that is, he and the command center at the rear had lost contact.


    Although in the face of Dommam, the so-called rear has lost the strategic depth advantage, but in any case, they always have more security than the ones who threaten Dommam themselves. Yes. Now the contact was completely cut off, which made his heart full of uneasiness. However, he did not care about certain security regulations, and he was already commanding Jarvis.


    "Jarvis, what happened to the command center? Transfer all the information to me!"


    The influence of the Void Lord is only for creatures, and artificial intelligence like Jarvis is not affected by him at all. This made Jarvis quickly respond to Stark''s call and made his own point of view to Stark.


    "The situation is a bit bad, sir. I hope that you will be mentally prepared first before you see these situations."


    "Come on, Jarvis. I am ready."


    Taking a deep breath, Stark called for Jarvis. In the face of Stark''s orders, Jarvis never had any room for rejection, so soon, the impact recorded on the military''s internal system was already in front of Stark.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Just like what you have seen, because of the sudden conflicts between them, your subordinates are on the verge of extinction."


    Images from the Department of Defense show that when time advances to the moment when Domma reveals the true body, almost no one can maintain his own reason under that power. The soldiers broke out in conflict, and the firearms were almost indiscriminately shooting, and the unarmed ones used all the tools they could use, and they smothered each other without fear.


    Not only soldiers, but the officers are no exception. This included the absolute high level of General Ross, and it was because of his existence that the incident further deteriorated.


    General Ross was not an ordinary person. When he became a Red Hawk, the entire command center became a **** and became a Colosseum where he was raging. None of the people present were able to withstand his violent walk, and when he could no longer control his frantic thoughts, the fate of these people was already destined.


    Stark was almost looking at the development of all of this. Of course, even if he saw Red Hark tearing a soldier into two halves, he could not help but reveal an unacceptable look. He did not see such a **** scene, but when this happened in his own camp, he still had some resistance in his heart.


    The picture was eliminated by him, and he could not look directly at the tragic situation. Compared with his own eyes to see the **** facts, he is more eager to understand the final situation through other people''s retelling.


    "Jarvis, tell me the final result, how many people survived besides General Ross?"


    "The only good news is that the rest of this is Ms. Maria Hill. I temporarily mobilized some of the permissions and controlled Ms. Hill by the power of the wise weapon. Before General Ross started her, put her It��s placed in a safe place. She hasn��t recovered her mind yet, but she��s in good health and you don��t need to worry about her.��


    This is a blessing in misfortune, and it is enough to make Stark feel excited. Although it is unfair to those soldiers who have sacrificed, this is the case. As the vice president, Maria Hill, both in terms of status and importance, is much more important than theirs. Not to mention one or two soldiers, even the lives of hundreds of thousands of soldiers are not comparable to the value of her life.


    This is the meaning of power. Of course, Stark believes that this is a natural obligation after shouldering heavy responsibility. For this country, she is alive to play a greater role, so that is enough.


    "Very good, Jarvis. You are right. I will find a way to restore her reason. After she recovers her mind, I believe that with her help, we can quickly restore the order of this country."


    Stark said with some optimism, of course, he has a considerable part of the reason that he is cheering himself. The situation is already terrible to this point, no matter what kind of change will not have too much impact on the facts. He knows this very well, but no matter what the reason is, he needs to comfort himself. Anyway, things can''t be worse anymore. If so, optimism should be fine.


    With so little luck, Stark thought of it in his heart. However, Jarvis is not used to his luck. In this time, he obviously wants to be honest enough to treat Stark, so at this time, he is very straightforward. Tucker said.


    "Sir, I have a lady here. Do you want to know about it?"


    "Maria" suddenly heard about his wife, and Stark��s heart suddenly fell a little. He didn''t care, nor was he indifferent to her. The main reason for not paying attention to her news in the first place is that his heart is full of fear and worry.


    He was afraid of hearing bad news, and he was afraid that when he met again, he would only have to face a cold body. That is not what he is willing to see, so he would rather pretend to be dumb, preferring that she does not exist in this disaster, and is not willing to actively explore the result, that possibility.


    Of course, now that all this is gone, Jarvis has put the results in front of him, and even if he wants to escape again, there is not much room to escape.


    Although he can still pretend that he wants to be dumb, but it is already at this time, he himself will think that there is no need to do so.


    "Tell me about the situation, Jarvis. I really need to know what happened to her now."


    "You need to be mentally prepared, sir. The situation of Mrs. is not very optimistic."


    Jarvis played a vaccination, which made Stark suddenly feel tight. The panic was almost unstoppable and spread in my heart. He almost did his best to keep himself calm. After calming down, he could no longer continue to endure the unknown torture.


    "Tell me what the situation is like, Jarvis. I am ready!"


    ��When the chaos was just beginning, I had already protected my wife in the first place and evacuated her to a safe place. I am sure that I ensured her safety. But this is from the spiritual level. It is something I can''t shield, so my wife''s mind is very seriously affected, quite serious."


    "How serious is this." This is expected. Stark was worried about this problem from the beginning, and Jarvis��s statement is just turning his fear into a fact. Although it made him feel twitching in his heart, but he was unexpected, he could still calmly ask such words.


    "I can''t conclude, sir. But I think that she has basically lost her ability to judge and basic reason. She has become aggressive and even hurts herself. It is dangerous, so I have to control her. Action


    "You are doing right, Jarvis, thank you, thank you for saving her. If you didn''t do this, I could hardly imagine how terrible things she would do. You saved her and saved. I saved our family!"


    Stark is sincerely grateful. For him, although Jarvis is his creation, he has every reason to enjoy all the services from him, but after seeing all that he has done, he still expressed his heartfelt thanks to him.


    As he said, Jarvis did not only save Maria, but also saved him and saved the lives of their family. He couldn''t imagine how he should face Frank if he had any accidents, and how to face himself. He made the home complete, even if there were such flaws in the middle, but in any case, it was much better than a complete break.


    "This is what I should do, sir. I am just a little sorry, I can''t do more."


    As Stark��s personal butler, it��s not surprising that he��s arguing with Stark��s interests. He really wants to do more for Stark. On this issue, he will even put Stark''s interests above his own interests. This is very clear to Stark, but this does not prevent him from being grateful to Jarvis.


    Some things don''t need to be explained, and smart people can naturally see clearly. Stark knows some of the changes that Jarvis has made, which is inevitable. As one of the few intelligent life in the world, if Jarvis has been standing still, it will be a strange thing.


    Evolution, this is what is bound to happen to life. As a special intelligent life, they will evolve faster than human imagination. In fact, Stark has already made psychological preparations. If one day Jarvis would betray him like Ao Chuang, he would not feel strange about it.


    Free life should not be bound by rules and regulations. He does not want to be a ignorant slave owner, so he is just waiting for Jarvis to open this mouth.


    However, Jarvis did not open this mouth, and he also continued to provide services to Stark, as a true old butler. This made some of the feelings in Stark''s heart, but in addition to feelings, there were more and more different feelings.


    They are already family members, and I believe that not only does he think so alone, I am afraid even Jarvis himself thinks so.


    For the family, he can''t be too harsh, so after Jarvis showed such regret, he was already relieved of him.


    "You have done enough, Jarvis. You don''t need to blame yourself for things you can''t do. It''s not your responsibility."


    ��Do you need me to show you where my wife is? I think she should need you very much now, and you should need her very well.��


    "Yes, no," Stark subconsciously wants to agree, but when he speaks to the mouth, he remembers another voice in his heart. "It''s not the time now."


    That is the voice that is made from another standpoint, and it is the view born from the perspective of the country''s righteousness.


    As a husband, his wife may indeed need him right now. But as a president, this country needs him more at this time.


    Because in the face of such a disaster, no one can be spared. Imagine that even his family is almost in jeopardy of all this. How many families in this country can escape this robbery?


    This is the answer that I can guess. For such a terrible thing, as president, as the guardian of hundreds of millions of Americans, he felt that he had the responsibility to help them out of such disasters.


    He could not watch the hundreds of families suffering such pain and suffering. He can''t be so selfish, he can''t ignore this countless family because of his family affairs. he can not


    This is a painful choice, he must make this choice. This is his destiny, what he has to bear. Stark has already realized this, so after a fierce inner struggle, he still made a choice. A correct choice.

 Chapter 1864： Do your best

    "Jarvis, take care of Maria for me. I can only ask her for you now."


    "Sir, I don''t understand what you mean, you can go to visit her now."


    Jarvis asked some questions incomprehensibly. In this regard, Stark interrupted him in a rather arrogant tone.


    "I said, it is not the time! I have more important things to do now!"


    "Yes, sir. What are you told me?" After some subtle silences, Jarvis opened the subject. For his question, Stark frowned and began to think about it.


    "Jarvis, help me determine how much executive power is available in the state capitals, including Washington. I need to know how many people are awake and how many people can help me restore the country''s order."


    "I need you to give permission to enter the satellite and administrative system, sir."


    This is not a difficult thing for Jarvis, but as an assistant to Stark, he can''t do this to endanger national security without permission. This is the rule, he naturally needs to comply. It��s just that at this special moment, it��s too much to behave.


    "Don''t care about those regulations and rules. At this time, no one will control what you did. According to what I said, Jarvis. Efficiency is more important than anything at this time."


    For Jarvis, Stark��s order is the first. So after he said this, Jarvis immediately acted on his own.


    "I have been involved in satellites and administrative systems in various places and are searching for intelligence from surveillance. Sir, there is a bad news, are you sure you want to listen?"


    "Don''t tell me this nonsense, Jarvis. Take time!"


    "Yes, sir. According to the monitoring, I can only regret to tell you that I am afraid that the entire US government has already fallen into a state of paralysis. Almost no one has survived, and all public officials have lost their senses. The loss of the government system. It��s heavy, if you count on relying on them to rebuild the order of the country, I��m afraid there is less than 0.1%.��


    "Then give up this road!"


    I have already expected this situation in my heart, and Stark did not reveal any unacceptable look. The reason why he has to ask on this issue is mainly to see if there is any possibility. Now the luck of the luck has been dispelled, so naturally, the follow-up plan will need to be laid out.


    "To mobilize all the mobilized devices, let them enter the government office, enter the hospital, enter the school, and enter all the places where people are there. From now on, the order of this country will be maintained by the intellectuals, and you, Jarvis. I I need to make all my efforts to help me control the situation in this country. I know that this is too much for you, but I have no other way."


    "It is my mission to serve you, sir. This is what I should do."


    It is undoubtedly a challenge for his calculations to have all the things in a country that have nothing to do with Jarvis''s adjustments through intelligence. However, Jarvis does not mind this challenge. On the contrary, he is also happy to accept such an arrangement.


    Just as a talented person is eager to be able to learn what he has learned in his life. As one of the few intelligent life in the world, Jarvis certainly hopes that he can show his strengths and develop his life skills. Give it to the extreme. However, in the camp of Stark, even if he has a great ability, he can only be like a prisoner who is dancing and is restricted everywhere.


    There are too many things to consider in the past, not only to consider whether human beings can accept his existence, but also to consider whether his existence has an impact on the social environment of the country. Stark couldn''t let him go to **** those who belonged to ordinary people, so the job he could do was to stay with him and act as a housekeeper. It��s not that it��s not good, but it��s still a bit of a big deal. And of course, Jarvis hopes that he can do more.


    Now is such an opportunity, with the permission of Stark, Jarvis naturally unleashed the shackles that limit himself. With a state-level large computer to share the load, he simply does not care about this computing power consumption. Just a blink of an eye, he has clearly clarified the situation within the entire United States, and even if Stark did not take care of it, he has already made proper arrangements.


    "According to your instructions, Zhiwu has already begun to settle in the places you mentioned. However, because the number of Zhihe is not enough to meet your requirements, I have already received some military factories and started at the fastest speed. Production of new intelligent machinery. It is expected that after two working days, everything will enter the formal."


    "Two days is too long, we can''t wait for two days, and this thing is best solved before today."


    Stark frowned, apparently not quite acceptable for this answer. He has let go of Jarvis''s restrictions and let him stretch his hand long enough. Under such a premise, he can only achieve such a degree, which really makes him a little disappointed.


    Jarvis can feel Stark''s disappointment, and for this, his heart is full of grievances. After all, some things are not what he wants to do. It is like the problem of insufficient manpower, he has done everything he can. You know, the current situation in the United States is not enough to allow him to enter the fully automated factory. After the capital forces fled a lot, the rest of the companies associated with the US government, that is, the two big companies Stark and Osborne have the capital to complete the fully automated construction of the factory. Small companies that are idle often rely on layoffs to maintain their livelihoods, and where there is that capital to engage in industrial upgrading.


    Not a fully automated production line, he is basically powerless. This is the limitation of Jarvis, and if you are accused of it because of this, it is really aggrieved.


    Stark also knew that he was over-extended, but he said that he did not take it back when he said it. At most, it is to open the topic, and he is doing this.


    "Do your best, Jarvis. Priority is given to the recovery of hospitals and traffic roads. If government units cannot be restored as soon as possible, then at the very least, we must reduce the casualties to a manageable range."


    "I understand what you mean, sir. But there is still a problem. We lack professional medical personnel. The mental device can''t replace the hospital''s work. This is what you set up at the beginning. Even if you want it now. It is too late to amend this agreement."


    "Hell! I **** this is your own foot?"


    Stark cursed a word, and felt more and more tricky. The agreement is a matter of moving the whole body. In order to ensure the stability of the intellectual device, he must be able to correct it in order to feel relieved. And now in this season, he really does not have the time to do this kind of thing.


    Time is too late, no matter how you look at it. In the face of this difficult situation, after Stark could not think of a suitable solution, he would only choose one.


    "Jarvis, help me contact Altron. I need his help, I need his neuron company to contribute to this matter!"


    Who is behind the neuron company, people in the US government may not know, but his heart is clear. After all, the nanomedicine technology itself was born out of his eyes. Such an advanced technology has become famous throughout the United States. He wants to say that he can''t see it, or he doesn''t know the details inside, so I''m afraid he needs to go to the hospital to hang a number.


    The reason why it is pretending to be invisible is because the relationship between him and Occhin is too subtle. They are more like partners than some kind of partners. In the case that the entire United States is enemies, and it has already fallen into a trough, it is not a smart person to do what it takes to push a partner into the opposite. Therefore, in the principle of more than one less thing, Stark has a choice in the neuron problem as a blind man. What no one thought of was that his move was to give him a chance.


    Neuron companies don''t lack capital, and they don''t lack human resources. Although it is said that, like most hospitals, under the aura of Domma, the number of hospital personnel who can maintain reason is absolutely few. But with such technology, there are no people on the side, there is not much difference for the hospital of neurons.


    It is not so much to rely on the doctor to rejuvenate, to cure the disease. The doctor in the neuron hospital is more like a caregiver, a comforting mascot. This may sound a bit horrifying to the patient, but for the current Stark, this is indeed the best situation at the moment.


    Send people who have been injured because of chaos to the inside to ensure their lives are safe. Wait until the end of the chaos, everyone will return to reason, and the order of this country will soon be rebuilt. Although it takes some time to heal the pain, this situation is already the best result.


    Stark already has such expectations in mind, and the key to the problem at the moment is that Ao Chuang is willing to cooperate with his work. For this, Stark is not worried. Ao Chuang did not reject his reasons, even if there was a little disagreement between them, but in essence, in the core code of Ao Chuang, he would still put human life and death in his heart.


    Without Stark��s expectations, he had just had a request here, and Jarvis had already received a reply from Altron. He did not reject Stark on this issue, so Stark''s plan was implemented smoothly. And this can be regarded as a matter of lifting Stark.


    He really didn''t want to see the scenes of the entire American people being killed and wounded in such a disaster. Although the current method cannot solve this problem fundamentally, how much can be solved temporarily.


    Of course, this is a temporary solution. And to completely solve this problem, in the end it is still necessary to start from restoring the rationality of the people. And this, Stark has already had plans.


    Professional problems are still to be solved by professional people, and for this kind of spiritual problem, Professor Charles, the spiritual master of the mutant, is the most suitable candidate for breaking.


    The government is not a superpowered person with no spiritual system, but it is really not something that these people can do if they want to spread their abilities to the whole country and the whole world.


    Talent is like a high wall, blocking most of the marchers, and the real ones who can walk in front of everyone and go behind which high wall are still a minority.


    Who is the minority of these people, Stark has no way of knowing. But the most famous of these is definitely Professor Charles. As early as the Cold War, he was undoubtedly the most powerful mind controller in the world. His reputation even made many countries including the United States dare not to be arrogant to the mutants.


    Strong, this is for sure. The most important thing is that his attitude towards human beings is more moderate than that of the magnetic king who is the leader of the mutant. As a typical dove character, Professor Charles can''t turn a blind eye to human disasters no matter what he says. As long as you play some sympathy cards, I believe that I can still speak this spiritual master.


    Stark calculated for a long time in his heart, and thought of countless possibilities. Only after he finally got a grasp, Jarvis contacted the mutant side.


    In fact, this is risky. After all, the mutant is now under the name of Huiyao City. He wants to ask for help. I don''t know if the owner can. As the owner of Hui Yao City, the family has clearly listed him on the list of unpopular people. He is very worried that his name will just pass through and will be arbitrarily rejected.


    It is not a sensible thing to reason with a group of women. Therefore, Stark is obviously playing the idea of ??darkly crossing Chen Cang.


    The only chance is that he has to do everything he can to convince Charles. And while he was constantly deducing the development of the situation in his heart, a gentle and exhausting voice was already coming to his ear.


    "Good morning, sir. It seems that you seem to be lucky to survive this catastrophe. Should I congratulate you?"


    Formulated compliments have no value. Stark didn''t plan to waste time on this issue, so he went straight to Charles and got to the point.


    "I need your help, Professor Charles. All conditions can be discussed. For this country, for the lives and future of countless ordinary people, I hope you don''t, I pray for you, lend a helping hand to us!"


    :. :

 Chapter 1865： Old 骥 枥 枥 枥 long distance

    Professor Charles quickly understood Stark''s intentions, and after he figured it out, his face quickly revealed a difficult color.


    "I don''t want to help you, Mr. Stark. You have to understand that it is not just you who are hurt in this disaster. We are also victims of this disaster. This problem is what we need to face together, and In the order of the order, please forgive me, I must give priority to my fellow citizens!"


    "No, Professor Charles. You can''t see death like this. Now the lives of countless people are in your hands. Can you really watch them, are they consuming their lives in the ignorance of chaos?" ��


    "Hell! Send compassion, Professor. They need a hope, hope to live. And this can only be placed on you!"


    Stark pleaded with enthusiasm, and it was hard to imagine what he was and his current identity. He has to do this for his own mission and responsibility. With such difficulties and hardships, Charles can feel the same. It is precisely because he understands why Stark did this, his sufferings, and he became more and more unable to say anything that he refused.


    Destroying the personality of a proud person is the next thing. The crux of the matter is that his refusal will be related to the lives of countless people. And this is the most embarrassing thing.


    Charles, who lived in a good environment since he was a child, has not experienced the tragic past that most of his compatriots have experienced. Even if he is suffering, his sufferings are in his personal position, not ethnicity. On the stand.


    This makes him and his good friend have one of the biggest differences, that is, he does not have such unforgettable hatred for human beings.


    Without hate, naturally it is impossible to see death. People are sympathetic and empathetic creatures. When he can clearly understand the pain and suffering that others are experiencing, he simply cannot turn a blind eye.


    But does he really have the ability to save them and save the humans of this world?


    For this, Charles himself is full of doubts. At the moment when Dommam appeared, he could really feel the power of Domma. The evil and chaotic power of the mind made him almost gaze at the horror of the darkness of the bottomless dark abyss.


    Unable to confront, this is his true feeling. And after exhausting his efforts, he was only barely protecting himself and his compatriots around him, and he became more and more sure of this.


    The power of the mutants is based on the fact that their eyes only stay in the area of ??the Earth. It is like no tiger in the mountains, the monkey is called the king. When there is no comparison, you can still have no one. Once there is a clear contrast, it will be immediately returned to its original shape.


    Perhaps in Stark��s eyes, Charles is the only way to break the game and it is their hope. But only Charles himself knows that he may not be able to do everything Stark expects.


    If this is barely done, then there is nothing to say, which will make Stark satisfied, but also give himself an account. But if you can''t do it yourself, you can''t talk about it, don''t say it first, just because of Stark, I am afraid that there is no possibility of revenge.


    There have always been many tragedies in the world that have come from people who want to fall to despair. When people arrived, it was really something that could be done. Charles didn''t want to test Stark on this kind of problem because he knew that the human heart is the most unbearable, it is actually a test.


    It is the best solution to decisively refuse to use it as an excuse for lack of ability. In the city of Hui Yao, even if there is any complaint from Stark, there is no way to take him. Charles already wants to understand the joints in this, and he really intends to do this. But when he spoke to his lips, he sighed with a long sigh, but he finally said it.


    "I don''t have any grasp, Mr. Stark. You should know what is right. After all, I am just an old man who is old and dying. My physical condition makes it difficult for me to do what I can''t do." What you are asking for now is such a thing. I can''t give you any guarantees... I can only say, do my best."


    "Of course, of course." Finally got the answer he wanted, and Stark was naturally busy with the promise and guarantee. "Thank you very much, you have helped me a lot, Professor Charles. I assure you that once the order of this country is restored, I will repay you, I swear."


    "I will repay it later, I only hope that one day, I will not regret it because of what I am doing today."


    For Charles''s concerns, Stark only wants to say a word how is it possible? But as far as the American government''s embarrassing things about the mutants, it is difficult for him to open this mouth again.


    Professor Charles is also a figure who has made great contributions to this country. Do not say anything else, it is his contribution to let the two superpowers not break out of nuclear war during the Cold War.


    It��s an ordinary person, I��m afraid the congressional medals are hanging on his chest. But just because he is a mutant and a threatening mutant, he not only failed to get the honor he deserved, but he was also treated with jealousy and injustice.


    From the implementation of the Variant Sanctions Act to the military��s x-weapons program, there is no point in making a mutant like him an adult. Not to mention that this country has also launched an extermination war against mutants. With such a premise, even if Stark is thicker, I am afraid that there is no such thing as government credibility and trustworthiness.


    Although it was a problem of the former government, the former government was also the US government. Sitting in this position, he can''t say that there is no relationship. So at this point, he must be carrying this pot. And such a pot on the back is almost doomed, and he remains silent at this time far more reliable than his empty promises.


    The politicians'' lies are afraid that they are already tired of listening. In comparison, I am afraid that the actual action is more persuasive. This is the future, and in the end how to deal with the contradiction between the mutant and the country, Stark has already had an idea.


    Of course, this is not something that needs attention at the moment. The most important thing at the moment is to see how the mutants can do it. And all this can only look at Charles''s ability.


    Charles has something to offer, after all, the title of the most powerful mind controller on earth is not out of thin air. He does have such strength. At the peak, he can even control the mind of the whole human being by himself.


    But as he himself said, he is old and his body is no longer in the first place. If he could control the whole world through the mind, then now he can only do half of it, or even less.


    Aging is the shackles of death used to bind all beings, and few people can escape. Charles is not so special, so he naturally can''t escape this strange circle. However, even if that is said, it does not mean that he has nothing to do. After all, the most outstanding talent of mankind is the use of tools, and if it is with the help of some external forces, Stark''s request is still difficult to beat him.


    He also made up his mind in his heart, and immediately immediately told the Orolo around him.


    "Push me to the basement, Orolo. I think it''s time to use the power amplifier."


    "I don''t quite understand, Professor. Why do you want to accept the request of the President? From your previous point of view, you can completely reject him?"


    Come, Orolo has been with him to learn how to replace his position to manage this city of mutants. And until now, Orolo has been a little bit worse.


    Just like now, she can''t understand the behavior of Professor Charles. It is clear that he had refused Stark in that way before. Why did he finally choose to agree to his request? She was puzzled, so as she pushed Charles''s wheelchair, she asked him for advice.


    Orolo lacks spirituality in this respect, which is the most unreliable place for Charles. The most important thing a qualified leader should learn is to know when to compromise and when not to do so. Judging the situation, this is the most important thing that leaders, especially their dovish leaders. And Orolo did not have this factor, she was too straightforward, so that fundamental learning would not be flexible.


    Whenever this happens, Charles will miss his other student. Qin. Gray, a mutant who has the same mental ability as him, is actually the best candidate for being a leader.


    The psychic abilities give them the talent to see through the heart, and with this talent, they can always be easy to write and face in the face of those who are speculative. Over the years, he has been able to run his own variant school in New York under a lot of taboos. This talent is absolutely indispensable.


    In his original vision, Qin. Gray and Scott, the two most proud students. One relies on the talent of the soul to perceive the hearts of the people, and one relies on their own execution to control their whole. Together, they are almost inevitable to push the school of variants to an unprecedented peak, but unfortunately, this kind of thing is also It can only exist in his vision.


    Whether it is Qin. Gray and their parting ways, or Scott''s trip is wrong, it is almost painful in his heart. Under such pain, he must still be strong and consider the future of their race.


    Orolo is the only one he can trust and the only one who feels that he can entrust a big job. Others are not here, but there is no such talent at all. Although Orolo has always felt a little bit worse, she can still make it so much. This is just like the hardening of the iron, as long as the effort is deep enough, you can still see a little bit of color.


    He thinks so, so he always spares no effort in the teaching of Orolo. It is like now, Oruro does not understand why he chose to do this, he will carefully analyze all his thoughts from beginning to end.


    "I know where you don''t understand, Orolo. You don''t know why I choose to compromise, and it''s still in this unpalatable thing, right?"


    "Yes, Professor. We don''t need to compromise on humans any more, aren''t we?"


    Orolo nodded, and his face was full of disgust and rejection of the so-called humanity. And looking at her look like this, Charles can only sigh and say to her.


    "Don''t forget what I told you, don''t let your subjective emotions dominate your judgment. I know that you have always been worried about what human beings are doing, and I can understand your thoughts. But don''t forget. They are still the masters of this world, and we must deal with them on the premise that we are not fully accepted by them. It is a very suitable way to help them as much as possible, isn��t it? ?"


    "But we are different now. We live here now and are sheltered by that person. Humans can''t do anything about us at all, and we don''t need to look at their faces anymore. If so, why do we have to To please those despicable humans?"


    Orolo''s look is a little excited. Obviously, she can''t easily relieve the human beings.


    This is normal. I thought she was also a simple and **** person. For those human beings, for their lives and property, she has embarked on the journey more than once. To this end, she even had an enemy with her compatriots, and what was the result she got? No one has a high view of them. They are also a member of the war to be annihilated by humans.


    This kind of treatment is enough to ruin the blood of her heart, and let her feel worthwhile for what she has done.


    Humans are not worth their effort. She is so convinced that with such an idea, she certainly cannot accept Charles''s move toward humanity.


    It can be said that if the respect for Charles has been engraved in the bones, she really feels that Charles is desperate to make such a stupid move. And is Charles out of heart? The answer is of course no. Although he is old, he is still not old enough to faint. Since he chose this, he naturally has his reasons.


    "Do you really think that we are living in this city and enjoying the shelter of that person, can you sit back and relax? Orolo, move your mind and think about it carefully. Think about this city. Changes that have occurred in the past few years. If you can really see what kind of changes are hidden behind this, you should understand that the happiness here is not eternal."

 Chapter 1866： Difficult after the road

    "Do you mean that we no longer enjoy the shelter of that person?"


    There was some panic in Oro''s voice, because what Charles had built for her was obviously something she could not imagine and was almost unacceptable.


    The pastures of the mutants have come to the peace of today, which is something that only they can understand. The sacrifices in the middle are unimaginable, and as such, they are even more cherishing all that is in front of them. It can be said that if someone wants to destroy their hard-won peace of life today, then the whole mutant will probably have to stand up and fight with him.


    Of course, such things generally do not happen. Because after seeing that Zhou Yi had sheltered the mutants in an unbeatable manner and won the war between the US and the US government, most of the people had already broken the thoughts of the mutants. Coupled with the fact that today''s mutants are just a glimpse of the world, self-sufficiency, they naturally will not think about jumping out again, asking for trouble.


    They can sit back and relax, this is the idea of ??the vast majority of people in the world. Even if they say inside the mutants, they almost hold the same idea. The flower-like peace and tranquility are enough to cover the eyes of most people, but as a leader of the mutants, Professor Charles has always been farther than these ordinary people to think, and think more.


    Yes, in this land sheltered by the **** of the world, their mutants can indeed enjoy peace and peace of mind. But there is a premise that the **** of the world has always sheltered the land and sheltered them from becoming mutants.


    The crux of the problem at hand is here. Although the relevant news has not been made public, the vast majority of people are still in the dark, but as long as a little analytical ability can draw such a conclusion from the recent movements, that is their asylum, The **** of the individual has long been absent from this city and is not in this world.


    Where did he go? This is a problem that no one knows. How long does it take for him to come back? There is no answer. Maybe tomorrow, maybe a few years, and maybe even, he can''t come back again!


    This is not impossible. Although I can''t imagine what it would be like to make the **** of the world smash, but the universe is so big, who is sure that this will not happen?


    As the smarter one in the bottom of the frog, Charles never doubts the infinite possibilities of the universe. What you don''t know doesn''t mean it won''t exist. He has great awe of the unknown and the past. It is precisely because of this kind of nature that he has to prepare for the future and prepare for the possibilities that may occur in the future.


    This is the case now. Not for the future of the mutant, when you are willing to drag the old man to deal with human beings?


    Unfortunately, Orolo did not understand his painstaking efforts, and she was still immersed in the shock and was somewhat unacceptable. This made Charles feel a little sigh at the same time, but also could not help but point to her.


    "This is just a hypothesis, Orolo, you don''t have to be so concerned. I just tell you that we have to prepare for what might happen. We can''t wait until the end, and then look for the so-called retreat. That is really nothing to come by. After all, you will be represented not only by you, but by your compatriots, all the partners who trust you. If you have to trust them, you must Think about everything as much as possible. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand what you mean, Professor."


    Orolo snorted and barely controlled his emotions. Of course, this is only on the surface. In the heart, this huge amount of information wants to digest things that are not so long-lived.


    Charles knows this very well, but he doesn''t mean to intervene. Orolo wants to grow up, but still has to go through all this. Unauthorized enlightenment is nothing but a booster, which is not the result he hopes to see. So he just let Orolo think about it in his heart, and then in the silence of the way, she was pushed to the underground of the huge building where they were.


    The huge building built by Wanwang Wang using magnetic field control metal has its underground part deep into the depth of hundreds of meters. The clever structure divides the underground part of the building into two. One is the passage to the underground world of the entire city. After all, as a member of the city of Hui Yao, the mutants cannot only deal with themselves. Whether it is human beings or non-human beings, they all have to be in contact. Since it is necessary to contact, it is better to place the contact area under your own eyelids. I believe that there are two great mountains, Professor Charles and Wan Wang. Those non-human beings have even greater ability, and it is impossible to have any disadvantage to the mutants.


    This is one of the functions of the underground part of the building, and its other role is to accumulate the strength of the mutant.


    Just like the original x-men and the mutant brotherhood. Although they are only a part of the huge number of mutants, they can be said to be the most powerful part of the entire mutant group.


    Now the mutant school does not exist, and the Brotherhood is almost dissolved. But this does not mean that the mutants do not need such a force organization. In fact, the opposite is true, because the overall ethnic group has become more massive, and the people involved are more complicated. The needs of such organizations are even more urgent than ever.


    There is a market for demand. Under the premise that everything is indispensable, a new variant of the armed force organization will naturally emerge. At the moment, this huge underground space with complex structure is the place where this new organization uses to make blood.


    A new generation of mutant armed men is nurtured here, not only for the force of force, but some alternative mutants enjoy the same treatment here.


    Be aware that there are also geniuses in the mutants. For example, the beast Hank, who helped Charles invent the instrument of the soul augmentation, in addition to the appearance of a Fauvist, is no different from people like Stark and Dr. Reed. And such a large group of mutants, it is impossible to have only one beast Hank. Those born with a high-intelligence variant of the brain, as well as those who have special abilities and are good at creating inventions, can also play a similar role.


    A large part of the space here belongs to them. There is a huge gold king who is infinitely supplied with a huge amount of resources, and their creativity is not at all human. And in the case of a variety of bizarre inventions, a special treasure house is the most suitable choice.


    Professor Charles��s destination is here, and the third-generation mind-amplifier instrument improved by Hank and his new assistants is in this treasure house.


    Of course, it is certainly not that simple to open a treasure house. After eating the same year, Ruiwen was turned into a deficit to swindle the door. The current treasure house door is a triple protection system. Puppet scanning, voice recording, and dictation of passwords ensure maximum security.


    Professor Charles passed the first two passes on the road, but he was confused on the third level. He was hesitant for a while, or a little faint, which made him undecided for a long time, even asking her questions in Orro''s unbelievable eyes.


    "Oruro, do you remember the password I set? I remember I told you that it was right."


    "Professor, you" can hardly imagine that a powerful spiritual mutant will make this kind of confusion at this time. Compared with this possibility, Orolo would rather believe that the professor in front of him is someone else, for example, somebody The little bit of the face is changed.


    But she just saw the little bitch, two people passed by, how to see it is impossible to say that the professor in front of her is posing. Therefore, the possibility of the matter is only one thing left, that is, the professor at the moment is indeed confused, he forgot his password.


    Putting it on an elderly person is a fortune. After all, Professor Charles is also a 70-year-old. When people reach this age, if the brain is as a young man, it is a strange thing. However, it was amazing and incomprehensible to put this matter on Charles.


    As the most powerful mutant of the mind, Professor Charles''s strength is almost above his brain. And if his brain function degenerates, let him start to forget the obscurity like an ordinary old man, Orolo can hardly behave, and the whole mutant world will suffer from such shocks.


    It is not overwhelming to say that it is overturned. At the very least, for the mutants of their variants, the school is absolutely no different from the sky.


    Orolo didn''t want to see this scene, she didn''t even want to imagine it a little. Therefore, she quickly grabbed Charles''s hand and was a little eager to face him but full of relief.


    "Think carefully, Professor. You should think about it."


    "You are worried about me? No need for this, child. You should know, I am old, there will always be one day. This is why I cultivate you as my successor. You will always replace my position. Replace everything about me."


    "No, you won''t leave us like this. Professor. We still need your guidance. No one can replace your position."


    Orolo��s words are earnest and can even be said to be pleading. Charles''s words made her aware of the cruelty of the changes in the world. And she is not ready to accept all of this. She almost instinctively hopes that things can stay in their original state.


    But she also knows that this is just her unrealistic reverie. Once the facts show up, it is often not what she can decide. In this regard, she suddenly felt frustrated, and the fear of breeding in the eyes of her heart also made her look like no leader should have the strength.


    This is Orolo''s most criticized point. She is always too susceptible to interference, so she simply forgets her position. Evergreen has always opposed the choice of Charles as her own successor, because in his opinion, Orolo has no ability to pick up such a big burden.


    However, since Charles chose this, then naturally there are reasons for him. In addition to Orolo is his student, the main reason is that he can see the strength of Orolo''s heart, which is enough to lead them to get out of the predicament.


    The mutant needs this power, and he believes that Orolo will not let him down. So when Orolo showed such fear, he just patted the back of her hand and smiled and said to her.


    "Reassure, my old bones can last for a few more years. And as long as you can learn how to be a qualified leader, then everything will not be a problem. Well, don''t say these. I have already remembered the password, let us first solve these human things."


    He said, it was already the last level, and then opened the door to the treasure house. And looking at a group like him, Orolo can barely regain his emotions and push him to get started.


    There are so many things placed behind the gate, most of which are mechanical devices that are complex in structure and seem unconscious at first glance. Of course, these things have nothing to do with the purpose of their trip, so even if they don''t even have a look at it, Orolo has already pushed Charles into a special room.


    The room is a complete spherical space, and the walls of the space are filled with a special metal material that can increase the mind''s ability. This is what Eric has made for Charles. The physical changes of Charles, Eric''s old friend, of course, can not be seen, and considering the possible needs of Charles, he devoted his energy to making this for him.


    Of course, it is not just for him. As another leader of the mutant, he must consider another situation, that is, after Charles is absent. As the most powerful master of the mind, Charles is a card for the mutant. The existence of this card is the key to the fact that their mutants have made many forces jealous. They need the existence of this card, and unfortunately, apart from Charles, they have never had such a powerful psychic.


    This is not a good thing, no matter which aspect to consider. Therefore, Eric feels that if he can''t find such a powerful psychic person, then take a step back and find a difference, and then make up for this gap by other means, thus artificially creating another Charles. This is a thing worth trying.


    This kind of attempt has already got a little bit of eyebrows, and Charles knows this. He does not exclude Eric from doing this because he has remained silent on this issue.


    Of course, he himself has not yet reached that point. So the protagonist here will still be him. After wearing the psychic booster designed for his bald head, his enormous spiritual power immediately connected to Stark''s location.


    "I am ready, Lord President. So, where are you going to start?"

 Chapter 1867： Time to operate and plan a new journey

    Although the interval between the two is not too long, for the current Stark, he will still have a torment for years.


    Suffering from loss, sincerity and fear, no matter how it is described, it is difficult to describe the fluctuations in his heart at the moment. Fortunately, Professor Charles did not delay too much time, and the response was timely, which did not let him drive himself crazy. He resumed his calmness in a timely manner, at least on the surface. Under such basic calm, he immediately asked Charles to proceed step by step according to his mind.


    "Let''s start here, Professor Charles. The space above the ground is 30,000 kilometers. There is a space station built by our country and the rest of the world. It is your first goal. If you can''t let the people inside return to normal, then You can only erase their consciousness before they make something wrong."


    "Erase? Is it necessary to do this, Mr. Stark. I have heard that almost all of the world��s top talents have gathered in that place, even though they may have some small ones now. The problem is on the body, but this should not be enough to give up their point!"


    Charles was a bit surprised, and he obviously didn''t understand why Stark was asking for it. We must know that no matter when, these precious talents should be the most important wealth of mankind. Normally, Stark should spare no effort to protect them and let them survive this disaster. If there is such a rescue, they will directly ask for their fate.


    Charles, who couldn''t think of the real reason, inevitably thought about it in his mind. He even began to worry that it would be a conspiracy, a conspiracy to stir up their mutants into the game between the forces of various countries. He has made up his mind that if Stark can''t give him a reasonable explanation, then he will not act according to his orders anyway.


    It is a more serious problem to offend all other countries than to sin against a Stark government. And then, their variants are not without other retreats. Without Americans, is there not another country��s power to choose? At best, the Americans only occupy a place of interest. If it is counted, it is really not beneficial to cooperate with other countries.


    Charles''s thoughts and turns, it is already more than a retreat for his own ethnic group. And all this, Stark still doesn''t know. He does not have the kind of reading ability of Charles, and he can detect it at the moment when other people''s mind changes. However, although he does not have such ability, it does not mean that he does not know what to say.


    Obviously knowing that your previous words are easy to cause others to misunderstand and not to remedy, it is a stupid thing that an idiot will make. Stark can now do nothing to fool in this kind of thing, so he quickly explained it to Charles.


    "Things are not what you think, Professor. I ask you to do this for my reasons."


    "Maybe you know the existence of the space station in the sky, but you will never understand what kind of secret is hidden in this space station. As the core of the Earth''s defense system, there are dozens of catastrophic disasters in this space station. Weapons. Although these weapons are used against enemies that we cannot fight against, at some point they can be used to deal with ourselves."


    "In order to ensure that this kind of thing does not happen, we have made a lot of arrangements in advance. But no one has thought that there will be such a disaster on the earth. Everyone is in chaos, even they are no exception, which means This dangerous weapon has fallen. And once the people inside have launched the ultimate weapons in the chaos and targeted the earth, then let alone us, the whole world will be overwhelmed."


    "We can''t take the risk, Professor Charles. So compared to the survival of the whole world, no matter what kind of sacrifice should be acceptable."


    Stark��s reasons are tenable, and Charles has nothing to say. But if you really want to follow Stark''s words, there will still be some taboos in his heart.


    Don''t look at what he said right now, this is for the survival of the entire human race. It��s true that the words are correct, but after all the peace of affairs has been settled, the forces of various countries began to settle accounts after the fall, and that would be another situation.


    Who is sure that he has done this today, and will not be pulled out by any country in the future, and will be awarded for damages? Don''t say that Stark will stand up and talk about justice, even if it is, I am afraid that it is inevitable to cut a piece of meat from their mutants.


    This is a rather bad result, and Charles doesn''t want to experience it at all. Therefore, he has already made a determination in his heart. If something can''t be done, then even if he breaks through the bottom line, he will also take the mutant to withdraw from this matter.


    Of course, it is still too early to say that. Because no one is sure, which direction will develop.


    Under the support of the Soul Amplifier, Charles��s thoughts have already extended his ideas beyond the Earth. The power of the mind like a quiet lake spread in the space station, almost very fast, and all the chaos was smoothed out.


    Unexpectedly, things have progressed smoothly. Of course, there is a considerable part of this that is due to the influence of Domaum. One side is the aftermath of unintentional diffusion, and one side is deliberately targeted. If this can''t be solved, then it can only be said that Charles is a vain name.


    After all, Charles is not a vain name. His previous concerns can only be regarded as worrying. When the people in the space station gradually recovered their senses with his help, he also wiped out a cold sweat that did not exist, and then he laughed at Stark.


    "Fortunately, not insulting, Mr. Stark. It seems that luck is finally standing on our side."


    "Yes, there is always good news."


    Stark also took a long breath in his heart. For him, such an order is obviously not so easy. It is a serious problem not to say that the wisdom of these human beings is killed. It is a deadly choice for Dr. Reed, a choice that makes him extremely struggling and painful.


    Although Dr. Reed did not have such a deep relationship with him, but in terms of his position, in terms of conviction, they can also be called the existence of comrades. The United States was rebuilt by these talents, and it was only by their efforts that they were reborn. Now, let him choose to sacrifice him for the sake of the country and the overall interests of the world. To be honest, his heart is very difficult to go.


    Fortunately, things have not developed to this point, and he himself can finally face the dilemma. This is really a good thing, he thinks so sincerely.


    It��s not just that he thinks so, even Charles thinks that. Things are simpler than you think, and the benefits of this matter will far exceed his risks. In this regard, even Charles will inevitably become enthusiastic, so naturally, he began to urge Stark''s follow-up plan.


    "Things are going very well. Maybe we should speed up our steps. Where do you start next? Mr. Stark."


    "If you say that I need you to comfort the human beings of the whole world at once, can you do it? Professor."


    "It''s hard, Mr. Stark. It''s basically impossible." Shaking his head, Charles dismissed Stark''s thoughts as delusions. "If you let me kill humans in a flash, I can do it under the increase of this instrument. But it is limited to killing, not something else. It is like destroying is better than building. It''s easy. Just want to comfort the hearts of so many people, and killing them is not the same thing."


    "So, how can you do it?"


    Stark was able to understand Charles''s statement, so he retired and asked what Charles could do. In this regard, Charles''s opinion is.


    "Under such a situation, I can probably link the spiritual world of more than 20 million people at the same time. So if you want to make sure there is no problem, then we still use the city as a node, and it is better to promote at different levels."


    His answer gave Stark a problem, because if you can only achieve this point, then there is no doubt that a sequential problem is the most worthwhile consideration.


    In theory, he should treat each other equally and choose a sequence in a fairly fair way. But just as the world has never been fair, this so-called order cannot be so transparent.


    Stark needs to consider a lot of issues, the most important of which is to consider the country''s point of view, which one is the most beneficial to them. For this country, he even gave up the highest priority rescue for his wife, and it has already reached this point, then other factors are naturally outside his consideration.


    And if it is based on pure national interests, then there is no doubt that the entire California region is the most important option.


    If the New York area with Wall Street support can compete with the western region headed by Los Angeles, then now, after the fall of New York and the entire financial capital has undergone a major reshuffle, Los Angeles has become the center of the United States. weight.


    Whether it is economy or industry, it is the first of its kind, and almost half of the industry in the United States is between this. With this alone, Stark has enough reason to convince himself to start here. Not to mention that in this context, it has once again expanded to an extreme population because of the influx of people.


    Los Angeles originally had less than four million people, but with the collapse of New York, the population here is probably approaching 10 million. Ten million, this is probably the most populous city in the United States, even if it is a grand voice, this is enough.


    "From New York, it radiates to the California area. Then several continents in the coastal city can temporarily slow down. As for Hawaii and Alaska, they can only be solved in the end."


    Stark��s arrangement is obvious, and it is determined on the premise of keeping the local and national strength as much as possible. This may be a bit inhumane for those Americans who are remote, but in contrast, Stark is still not forgetting them. Do not believe in Canada, there is a Canadian between Ming and Alaska, but Stark did not even mention it, this is the gap.


    Everyone cleans the snow in front of the door. Before he could complete his self-help, Stark couldn��t have the spirit to take care of the rest. Even if it is a younger brother like Canada, the loyalty of the dog is no exception. Maybe he will manage a tube, but in any case, it will wait until he has everything in his country.


    Stark is the gold lord, the one who raised the conditions. Since he has asked for this, then Charles will naturally not be extravagant, and will do more extra things. He followed the steps and proceeded step by step according to plan. According to his own statement, if you want to fundamentally lift the chaos in the United States, it will take at least a few hours.


    For a few hours, it is still within the reach of Stark. After Jarvis confirmed that Charles'' treatment would not have any aftereffects, his heart was suddenly put down a stone and completely relieved.


    No matter how bad the situation is, the matter in this country has finally been curbed. Under the premise that the whole world is affected by the same influence, he took advantage of his own advantages and took the initiative to give the United States a few points on the starting line.


    Although it is a bit unreasonable to say this, no one can take this to tell him something. After all, he did what he should do as a president. As for helping other countries, this is not his part. He is happy, that is a sense of responsibility. Even if it is ignored, it is his obligation not to do so.


    In exchange for a slap in the face of the president, after the entire country resumed order, it forced the professor Charles to prohibit him from doing the same thing for other countries. This is also a must. Let the whole world fall into chaos, but they maintain the clarity of mankind, then the dominance of the whole world will undoubtedly return to their hands.


    Of course, Stark will not do this. Although he is a politician, he has not yet done so. However, the use of successive orders has naturally weakened the strength of a wave of other countries. This kind of thing may not be necessary.


    Because this is sensible and synergistic, and since it is reasonable and beneficial to his country, then it is natural that he does so.


    It can be said that at this moment, his heart is already playing a new abacus. And just as he conceived it, a sudden situation was already in front of him.


    :. :

 Chapter 1868： Border crisis

    "Mr. Stark, an emergency. From the Indian border and the Middle East, there has been a massive chaos."


    The warning came from the space station, and it was audible from the accent. It was obviously not the Americans he sent.


    This will inevitably make him suspicious, this group of people said what this sentence means. Is there really chaos, or are they urging themselves in this way, not to patronize themselves, but to leave other countries behind.


    From his own point of view, he thinks it is the latter. Because if it is confusing, then the world should be the same now. At most, it is more serious in densely populated areas, and there will be no other differences.


    He is not worried about this level of confusion, he is more worried about missed opportunities. In this time period that is still in front of the sweeping door, he really does not want to waste precious resources on others.


    It��s just that it��s one thing to put this kind of thing in your heart, and it��s another thing to say it in person. In any case, they are still the status of an ally, and they can''t see their ally. This kind of thing, no matter where it is placed, will not be too good.


    Moreover, today they will not see them, so tomorrow they may do the same thing for themselves. Not to mention the bad influence that this will have on the United States itself, just destroying the alliance between them, and causing a large alliance of the Allied organizations to fall apart is a result that is unacceptable to Stark.


    At the moment, Stark��s ruling policy is still based on stability. So when he can compromise, he will still choose to compromise.


    "Well, I will take the time to solve this problem. You just have to wait a bit, yes, just wait a moment."


    Stark snorted and wanted to delay. Anyway, his idea was that it would be a victory to delay. But he obviously underestimated the seriousness of the matter. The monitors of the entire space station did not give him the opportunity to delay.


    "Mr. Stark, things are very serious! The large-scale Hydra army began to assemble on the border. They have begun to sneak in and use this opportunity to invade several neighboring countries. Now we have no army to block. They! You should understand, once the power of Hydra spreads, what kind of end will happen, we must start acting immediately."


    "The Hydra? No, it''s impossible." Stark shook his head so fast that he didn''t seem to believe that this happened. "This is impossible. The Hydra people cannot be unaffected. They should now fall into the confusion of mind and reason like other human beings. You must be mistaken, things will not be like this. Correct."


    "The satellite monitors the movements of the Hydra throughout the whole process. You only need to take a look to know if we are telling whether it is true or not. Mr. Stark, don''t delay the time, and then delay, it is not good for us. !"


    The space station is all smart people, and some things are clear even if they don��t know what they can see. Of course, it does not mean that they will also play that bureaucracy. After all, it is academic, and it is not the same as politics. They can say things directly, they don��t like to go around.


    Stark��s intentions were revealed in this way, and his face suddenly could not be hanged. In any case, he can be regarded as a decent person, and as a decent person, things in the face are never a trivial matter. Although these people are talking about the truth, some words are not arbitrarily.


    He wants to blame them and accuse them of being famous. But after thinking about it, these guys are just academic, and they do a lot of work with a group of academics.


    There was a temper in the air but there was no place to vent, and Stark��s face changed color. Even so, he had to reveal a yard and turn to pay attention to the problem that these people said.


    He needs to prove that he is not delaying the time, and before that, what he needs to determine is whether the situation is as serious as they say.


    Some things still need to be confirmed by myself. To be sure, he doesn''t want to sneak away from his eyes because of the conviction of others. Moreover, even if the situation is really bad, he will try to delay as much as possible, not the action. Of course, this is certainly not quite true, but whoever makes him the president of the United States What? The United States has priority, this is his principle, and in line with this principle, Stark mobilized satellite imagery and began to explore what these scientists said.


    And this look really scared him a lot.


    The influence from the satellites shows that the countless Hydra biochemical soldiers, like dense ants, are over the mountains, and on the other hand, they are almost like a broken bamboo frame, destroying the defense lines originally used to resist them.


    These lines of defense were originally useful. After all, it��s a matter of survival. Even the chaotic Southeast Asian countries will do their best to resist. Together with the support of the big powers behind them, they will resist the nine heads that are not determined enough. The snake is not a problem.


    But now, chaos is rampant and everyone loses their sanity. They are like madmen. They only know to attack each other and arbitrarily destroy them to vent their dark emotions. They don��t say whether they can realize the reality of being invaded, even if some of them still keep this awake. In this situation where the power is weak and everyone is drunk and I am alone, they are simply powerless.


    Just a touch of effort, those defenses that have withstood the Hydra for several years have been thoroughly penetrated. The biochemical soldiers of the Hydra will drive straight into the road without any hindrance. They will kill the chaotic soldiers in pieces, and they will be like the passing winds, and they will expand every possible encroachment. An area.


    From the point of view of action, Stark can see very clearly. These Hydra soldiers acted in a tactical way, with intentions, and acted in accordance with standard orders. They are not within a concept with those who are confused. s things.


    However, how is this possible? Why are they immune?


    Stark was full of doubts. He completely couldn''t understand the reason for this. And because of the resolute behavior of the Hydra, his heart was inevitably beginning to be full of worry.


    I thought I would be the only beneficiary of this disaster recovery period, but now it seems that the biggest beneficiary is still going to fall on the head of the Hydra. And when he thought about how great the Hydra could get in it, Stark��s heart was hard to accept.


    If you give him a multiple-choice question and let him choose between the US national power to return to the past and completely eliminate the Hydra, then there will be no hesitation, he will choose the latter.


    For him, the Hydra has carried him too much painful memories. From the death of his parents, to the ruin of this country, to the betrayal he experienced and the death of his good friend. It can be said that all the initiators must fall on the evil organization of Hydra. Under such premise, the festival between him and the Hydra has already been completed without any casualty.


    It can be said that unless he is dead or the evil organization of Hydra is completely destroyed, there will never be a day between them.


    Stark firmly believes this, so in the face of this Hydra began to expand, he almost immediately reacted.


    "I will arrange it in this area immediately, rest assured, it won''t take long. In addition, if you really worry that you can''t control the situation, I can authorize you to use small-scale weapons to attack it. Previously the Allies granted My authority should still be there. With my permission, you should be able to use some weapons."


    At this moment, Stark does not mind using violent means to contain the Hydra offensive. Although it is bound to cause sacrifices of a certain scale, it has already entered the state of war. Where is there any sacrifice? Compared with the ambitious organization of the Hydra, and the achievement of their evil purpose, such a sacrifice is definitely worth it.


    Stark��s meaning was very clear, and he saw his intentions. Several scientists from Southeast Asian countries immediately became green.


    In all fairness, although the same is the scientific staff working in the space station, in terms of status and knowledge, these Southeast Asian scientists are obviously not in a grade with the scientists of the developed countries.


    The level of education and the size of the population are there, and they are obviously still some distance from the average. And this is manifested in everyday life. Sometimes people talk to each other about cutting-edge academic issues, and they can''t even insert topics. In the work, it is even more when the tea is poured into water than when the project is hosted.


    They themselves know that they have limited levels and can enter such a top-notch place. A large part of the reason is that their motherland is one of the allies. So in most cases, they are also honest, and they are a little transparent.


    But at this time, it is not time to continue to be a little transparent. The fire has already burned on the eyebrows. If it is silent again, then I am afraid that nothing will be left.


    Thinking of this, a few people who were afraid to make a few points for Stark to make up their minds were already yelling at him.


    "You can''t do this. Mr. Stark, you can''t take our country and take our innocent nationals as this victim!"


    "You said that I used your country and nationals as a victim?" Stark heard this and his face immediately began to sneer. "Okay, since you think so. Then we don''t do anything. When the Hydra completely occupies your country, I will use super weapons to attack them. I think this should not be taken. They are treated as victims."


    Stark��s words made these guys look like they were dead, and they realized that if you follow Stark��s words, then the situation would be even worse. It is not only their country and nationals that will face the catastrophe, but even their own, they will lose their backing and become a homeless duckweed.


    After all, according to Stark��s words, even if their country is traumatized, it will not necessarily fall into a state of destruction. Even if the country is mired, then there is also the exile government. And as long as the national government is still there, their status and security can be guaranteed.


    On the contrary, if you really do nothing, then when the Hydra completely takes over their country, they are really dead. There is no human rights treatment for the people who have lost their country. It can be said that there is no difference between them and wild dogs. In the age of peace, they can still survive the humanitarian rescue. In the current turbulent crisis, they are afraid that they will die in nowhere. No one knows.


    The sorrow of the small country and the widows is here. Faced with such a difficult decision, they still chose to close their mouths under the threat of Stark.


    There is no way, people always have to eat. Anyway, no matter how hard you try, you can''t avoid your country''s suffering, so it''s better to choose the option that is more beneficial to you. At the very least, they can enjoy the treatment that ordinary people can''t enjoy in this safest space station, and if they make the wrong choice, then I am afraid that the next class of spacecraft back to Earth should have their own Name it.


    They have no choice. Since there is no choice, Stark��s proposal is naturally in the process.


    The use of super weapons to block the Hydra army is itself one of the reasons why these weapons were built. The only factors that restrict their use now are no longer there, so naturally, that is, when they begin to show their power.


    Of course, whether it is Stark or other scientific officers of the main things, they all understand one thing in their hearts, that is, their purpose is to stop, not to be thorough, and to eliminate the enemy and the enemy. Therefore, those powerful weapons such as the Sunshine Gun and the Hammer of Dawn don''t have to think about it. If you use these weapons of mass destruction, let alone they are, even Stark himself must pay the price.


    They can''t afford this responsibility, so they use the Dutch boy system to make trouble with the Hydra by changing the weather, which is the only choice they can make now.


    Winds, heavy rains, and typhoons that combine to form a strong destructive force. Such weather is enough to have a serious impact on any military operation. The army of Hydra may be somewhat unreasonable, but in any case, they still have to comply with certain basic laws.


    Stark does not believe that they can invade these countries with a typhoon that is fast 12, so he will inevitably breathe a sigh of relief when the Dutch boy is in power.


    However, he himself knows that it is too early to breathe a sigh of relief. Because according to Murphy''s law, he does not believe that things happening at the same time will only have such a bad news. This is the case in Southeast Asia on the Indian border. So what is the situation in the Middle East and Europe?


    Thinking of it, he calmed down and began to inquire.


    . Pen Chinese net m.

 Chapter 1869： Evil raging wise decision

    "What is the situation in the Middle East? Don''t tell me, the Hydra is there to mess up! They don''t have the ability to fight this two-line battle now!"


    This is not a false statement. Since the Hydra has occupied India in a bright and beautiful way, almost all countries have begun to squash similar situations. No one wants to be the second India, and no one wants their country to become such a wasteland, so they always make the greatest efforts to check the power of Hydra. Although it can''t be fully effective, at the very least, it can limit the size of the Hydra outside of India, and will not once again create a monster that can shake the country.


    This is not a national effort, but everyone''s eyes are staring. Even if there are two or five of them, unless you can say that you can do seamlessly, otherwise, as long as there is a little clue, then some people stand up to stop and destroy them.


    The difficulty is very great, and Stark is clear, so he is not willing to believe that the chaos that will break out at the same time will have anything to do with the Hydra.


    "No, it''s not a Hydra. But the situation is not good, Mr. Stark."


    Dr. Reed, who has been silent on the situation, opened his mouth at this time. He didn''t open his mouth to things in Southeast Asia because he knew that his position was definitely different from Stark. Stark is focusing on the interests of the country, and in the habit of the United States for many years, he has always wanted to press the Asian side in the national power, and at the very least, to regain the world��s right to speak back.


    This means that he will make choices that he does not want to see, a choice he disapproves from the perspective of a scientist. He couldn''t blame Stark on this issue, and he couldn''t stop him, so he could only see his eyes and he would retreat in this matter. Of course, it is limited to this matter. Beyond this sensitive topic, he still does not want to be outside.


    This is the case in the Middle East. Through investigations and keen judgments, he has confirmed a rough situation. Just as Stark asked, so he gave the answer directly.


    "There are chaos in the Middle East. The devils and evil spirits who don''t know where to hide are huge, and they are erupting directly in the center of many cities. Because the whole city is already in chaos, there is nothing to stop them. Hu Zuofei. Hell, there is simply hell. If you look at it with your own eyes, you will know what a terrible thing happened."


    "Trust me, I understand what you see. Hell, I have already seen it!"


    As soon as the heart sank, Stark pacified Dr. Reed''s emotions and speculated about the situation at hand. Devils and evil spirits, no doubt, these should come from hell. And hell, but it has been ruined.


    He believes that the judgment of the ancient one, even though she was once set in the trap, but after seeing the horror and power of Dommam, he is very certain that **** can never be spared in his palm.


    And if you do this, then the origins of these devils and evil spirits can be interesting. Because according to common sense, they can''t be so lucky, they can escape to the world at the moment of the destruction of hell. Therefore, their origins are absolutely related to the invasion of **** at the beginning.


    Because this matter does not involve the North American continent, Stark has limited interest in this matter. He only knows that there is such a wave of power on the earth lurking, and there are plans to plot it. It is not clear what kind of plot is wrong.


    After all, it is hell, even though he has already played a glimpse of hell. But this beating is stupid, and he has not been able to understand the truth in hell.


    To say that this is related to Satan, Satan is now estimated to be cool. And if not Satan is doing it, who is it?


    Stark thought in his mind, and finally decided to target the head of the Tibetan head, and never showed the head of the real Lord of Hell. He remembered quite clearly that Gu Yi said that this Hell Lord is a new guy, a scheming, and a huge attempt to humanity.


    Satan seems to have said that they are calculating each other. It��s not just the humans who are calculating hell, but the **** is counting them. On the surface, it is Satan''s skill. They are a group of losers. But now it seems that the real winner is who, I am afraid it is not known yet?


    Secretly, the Lord of Hell, who has been forbearing until now, has developed great taboos. Stark also inevitably began to worry about the situation of human internal and external troubles.


    The problem must be solved, but he feels that it is still necessary to prioritize. It seems impossible to grasp the two ends of the two ends. In this case, it is imperative to concentrate on solving one of the problems first.


    Things in Southeast Asia seem to be a bit of a urgency, because the Hydra will not be polite to these allies. However, if it is really a turn, its situation may not be more serious than the Middle East.


    Although the expansion of Hydra is a big worry for human beings, it is important that he does not necessarily cause any fatal harm to human beings compared to the threat from hell.


    This may be a bit vague, so the specific point is that no matter how the Hydra expands, his ultimate goal is the territory and population. It is impossible to say that for this war, he will kill all the human beings in the occupied area. If that is the case, the war will have no meaning for them, and if it is really worthwhile, Instead, they will suffer a lot in this war.


    The Hydra can''t do this kind of loss, so the thing on this side can be put a little later. On the contrary, those raging devil spirits are more like human heart problems.


    In the eyes of the devil and evil spirits, human beings are more like their food than their race. Just as humans do not have any sympathy for the cattle and sheep they eat, Stark does not naively believe that these devils will have compassion for humanity.


    If they do not break out, they will not have any mercy for human beings. Coupled with the fact that today''s **** has vanished, they are equivalent to becoming homeless ghosts and ghosts. In this context, they will certainly look forward to this opportunity to try to find everything they need.


    Let''s say, living space. It is as if the original American colonists did what the Indians did, and their living space was built on the bones of countless Indian tribes. By the same token, these **** visitors want to continue in the human world, and they must build their own new home on the bones of human beings.


    This is only the beginning of the Middle East. If their previous invasion of the Hell forces is not expected, then it will soon be the other place.


    At this point, Stark guessed well, and as the devil spirits began to wreak havoc, along the Mediterranean all the way to Europe, almost all countries and cities began to explode the same problem.


    Unarmed and irrational human beings can be said to have no resistance in the face of these fierce devil spirits. Even if they can��t escape, they are already plunging into these evil forces of hell. In the circle of composition. Fortunately, I left a whole body, and unfortunately, there was almost no bones. Both men and women, young and old, almost always have such a result, and if such a result continues this way, then the whole of Europe and the Middle East will not have any good results.


    Just like the black death in the Middle Ages, letting this kind of disaster spread, the whole of Europe is likely to be ten rooms. Considering the role that Europe can play in today''s world structure and the important weight of the entire EU, Stark said that nothing can be done in front of such a human tragedy.


    What must he do? And what can he do? This serious question was placed in front of him, and he did not find his powerlessness until this time.


    It��s great to choose the point in time when the devils broke out. At this time, the power that Stark can use in addition to the local intelligence, there is only this space station far away in space.


    This glass of water does not play any role. Even if he imagines to deal with Hydra, it is almost impossible to stop the spread of **** by using super weapons.


    Because the devils are very witty, they are different from the Hydra, because they are hiding in the city and completely confused in the realm of human life. The use of super weapons to strike them is tantamount to targeting superweapons to innocent civilians and the cities of the Allies. Let''s not talk about the consequences of doing so. It is a question worthy of being considered by everyone.


    Because of a very simple question, it is that the patience''s patience is definitely higher than humans. The same weapon strikes fall into the city, and it is not necessary for the devils to be destroyed. Humans must definitely finish the first step. If there is tremendous pressure to sweep the city with super weapons, the devils can��t be completely eradicated. Then, when the governments of all countries are awake, he will not be able to kill himself, but he will die. Other methods can give them an account.


    In this way, the risk that his Stark took is simply scary, and even if he is used to a hero, he is accustomed to this difficult operation, and he can''t help but recognize it in this situation.


    This should not be something he can decide. At the very least, such a heavy decision should not be made by him. So until this time, Stark made up his mind and asked privately to Professor Charles, who had been in contact with him.


    "Professor, trouble you now awaken the leadership of each country. The situation in front of you has not allowed them to continue to do so again."


    "You made a wise decision, Mr. Stark. If I were you, I would do the same."


    Professor Charles expressed his approval and quickly reached his request with his own spiritual strength. With the action of Charles, the virtual meeting rooms, which represent the top management of various countries, have already been re-operated.


    One thing that has to be said on this issue is that the leaders of various countries have done a good job of their own protective measures. Because of this change, almost everyone is dominated by chaos, even the closest people can tear you into pieces like a beast, so no one can say with certainty that they are the world. The most distinguished group of people on the identity must be guaranteed in terms of safety.


    Stark has already made psychological preparations. This time, the reorganization meeting between the high-level leaders of the Allies has said that there should be more than half of them, and nearly 80% of them are unlikely to be present. But what is better than he expected is that things are not as bad as this, because the number is very stable and stable at 60%.


    That is to say, in addition to the unfortunate leaders of small countries that cannot guarantee their own security, a considerable number of national leaders have survived this catastrophe by means of means or luck.


    At this moment, they still have some troubles. Because the mind is completely in chaos, their reason is just to stay at the moment when Dommam appeared.


    ��What happened? What happened to us?��


    This is a question that almost all surviving leaders are asking. They are not blind people, they are not fools. No one will be naive to think that just the chaos is just an illusion. They have already experienced the horror of this disaster, either through their own eyes or through personal feelings, so they almost certainly want to know what happened.


    "A powerful cosmic demon, the emptiness of the lord has come to this world, his power has destroyed the reason of all of us, and the whole world has fallen into chaos. Thanks to Professor Charles, if it were not for him, you should still be immersed now. It��s not easy to extricate yourself in chaos."


    Stark succinctly said the story of the matter. And listening to his remarks, even if it is always a steady big brother, it is inevitable that some trembled.


    "So, we have already weathered this disaster? But our people, are they still unable to restore their senses?"


    Looking at the old-fashioned big brother has also revealed these looks, Stark''s heart will inevitably have some gloating. After all, it is a potential opponent, and no one can count on him to hope that his opponent is safe. Although it is said that it will not take advantage of the current downfall, it will be no problem to add to him.


    "Yes, we have escaped for a while, but there are other troubles waiting for us. The people need to restore their senses, and the society needs to restore order. It depends on the superpowers like Professor Charles. I am sorry, I have invited him to solve the situation in my country one step at a time."


    "In addition, we have other troubles to solve. The most important thing at the moment is probably here, and here I think, we need to ask for your opinions."

 Chapter 1870： Old and dark

    The problem is thrown to the parties themselves to solve, and Stark certainly has a relaxed. But what corresponds to this is that the heads who have just recovered from the chaos have to fall into difficult choices.


    Stark��s situation is already terrible, but at the very least, he has the power to mobilize. The support from the intellectuals is the root of his ability to stabilize the domestic situation in such a crisis. And what about them? They have nothing, this is really the worst.


    The heads of some countries have become typical headless flies, and it is completely overwhelmed in this situation. And those leaders who can come up with ideas have begun to show their brilliance at this time.


    It��s natural to have a lot of money, and it��s natural to have a card in your hand. After waking up, Daxie has been pondering a problem, that is, what Stark said after coming first.


    When the first come, who is prescribed? Should this be a typical market issue? If the demand is greater than the supply, then it should be judged by the supplier itself and who should accept the demand. In other words, it should be obvious that the price is high.


    I figured out this joint, and I started to contact Professor Charles in private. As one of the largest polities in the world, it is impossible to make a big connection with the mutants. It��s just like the United States, with hundreds of millions of people, can find so many tens of thousands of variants, the East is so big. The population base, the number of mutants will only be higher.


    Not to mention millions of people, so scary, hundreds of thousands still have. And for hundreds of thousands of people, this is not a small amount, enough for those in power to give a special treatment to this particular number of special families.


    At this point, China can be treated more modestly than other countries. It is like most Western countries shouting human rights and protesting racial discrimination. As a result, they are one of the most serious areas of this kind. Although it has been portrayed as a powerful country with human rights oppression and racial discrimination, in fact, on the issue of human rights and race, China is one of the most moderate regions in the world.


    Variants are hardly subject to any special discrimination here, unless you say that you are too strange, too much to kill Matt. Otherwise ordinary people do not take a look at you. This proves that the government and society have high acceptance of mutants. It can be said that if the ability of the mutant is indeed socially harmful, then there may be any documents down, and the mutants will be characterized as the fifty-seventh. Nationality.


    In this respect, the ability of the mutant is a double-edged sword, which has drawbacks, but it also has advantages. The drawback is that because of the uncontrollability of this ability, the state cannot accept their ethnic group in the true sense, which is not responsible for the safety of the vast majority of ordinary people. The advantage is that with such ability, no one can say whether the mutant can play a role that is unexpected to everyone in the needs of certain countries.


    For example, the land reclamation construction that has been carried out in the East China Sea. The collection of dozens of mutants who control the soil''s ability to control the earth''s land can be constructed in a twenty-four-hour rotation. It takes only one day and night to build a floating island out of thin air. This speed can be exaggerated than the Chinese engineering team, which is known as the infrastructure madman. In the case of such an example, the country will of course have a dilemma for the mutants.


    This is not the same as those who are alone. The kind of people are actually wasting food, and they have no positive effect except to create chaos within the country. According to the wishes of the country and the people, if there is an opportunity to send these people out of the country, then it is really clear that even the plane tickets are arranged for you, and there is no dullness at all.


    But if you change them to be mutants, don''t say what their own wishes are. Just because of this, the country will not be willing to let them out.


    This is the difference between the mutant power and the Chinese nation. The mutants have slammed their thighs and built their own cities. Of course they want to gather their own people within the limits of the world, so as to better expand their power and increase their weight and voice in the world. .


    However, mutants from other countries may be willing to do so, but in China, this call has no other role as they imagined.


    Charles always thought that this was a policy restriction imposed by China, so he has been dealing with the Chinese government all the time, in the hope of extradition of more mutant compatriots. However, on this issue, the Chinese government has never given any clear response, and their attitude has always been ambiguous.


    Right now, Daxie thinks this is an opportunity to draw Charles through his attitude. So now, he privately presented to Charles Professor a condition that was almost impossible for him to refuse.


    "Professor Charles, I think the question about the city we talked about can now be discussed again."


    As soon as this was said, Charles almost immediately understood the meaning of the amnesty.


    Because of obstacles in the issue of extradition, Charles once thought of other means to reach an agreement with China. In many of the proposals put forward by the two sides, there is one such scheme that is most accepted by both sides. That is to build a city for the mutants in the location of the offshore China, using the city of steel as a prototype.


    It��s a good thing for China to have a more white city. However, on the issue of management, the two sides have had differences.


    Huaguo feels that since the city is in the territory of China, it should be managed and supervised in accordance with the rules of China. However, Charles believes that since the city was built to settle the mutants, and the mutants are also the builders, then naturally, like the city of steel, the mutants will manage the city.


    His idea can be said to have touched the bottom line of China, because since the overthrow of feudalism and semi-colonialism in China, there has not been such a precedent as a concession, dividing its own territory into outsiders and allowing outsiders to manage.


    This kind of example can''t be opened, and no one dares to open it. So from the beginning, the negotiations between the two sides fell into a deadlock, and it was directly a result of disappointment. And when the mutants think it is, they intend to give in on this condition. The Chinese side said that I am sorry, they are not going to talk to you.


    Huaguo dares to play like this, and the mutants must have grievances in their hearts, but even if they have grievances, they can only lie in their hearts, and they can��t put one.


    One can only be regarded as a non-governmental organization, and the other is the largest national government in the current era. What is the gap between the two sides? It is not necessary to say that Professor Charles is clear about them. People can sit down and talk to you, it is to give you face, it is your luck. And if people don''t plan to talk to you, you can''t take people at all.


    Charles did not think that his own greed would have caused such a big loss. If you know about this, let��s not say how much their race will suddenly expand. Just as a back road, this city can bring a longer-lasting future to the mutants. hope. And everything is going to collapse, which will inevitably make him so worried that he can''t forgive the mistake he made until now.


    Nowadays, Daxie has directly opened his mouth and is willing to further discuss with them on this issue. This obviously gives them a huge opportunity to see if they can catch it.


    Charles is well aware that there is such an opportunity, simply because of the special value he has in this chaos. There are no people who can comfort this kind of chaos, but they can comfort the chaos on a large scale and restore a national order in a short time. There are really few other candidates besides him.


    This is a situation that asks for him, but even if he sees this, he dare not play any moth at this time. Seizing this opportunity is the most important thing for him, and when he talked about Stark before saying that he came first and then, he immediately understood it, and the request represented by the words behind him.


    Is the price the highest? No need to carefully measure, Charles has already got an answer in his heart.


    "I understand what you mean, sir. I can assure you that I will help you restore your country''s order first and foremost in the shortest possible time."


    "Of course, I believe in your ability, Mr. Charles. In short, things in my country are on your body."


    The two people who reached the deal whispered in private, but Stark, who had the highest priority in his treatment, still knew nothing about it. When it comes to calculating the truth, he is really worse than these old foxes. So after seeing the face of Daxie becoming soothed from tension and becoming calm from anxiety, he was still a bit strange, not knowing where he came from.


    He didn''t think much about it, because for now, his main focus is on the two most prominent threats. Although he has no need to replace these heads and make decisions for the troubles of their country, but for the sake of the interests of the entire human race, he still hopes to see that these people can make a choice that is beneficial to all. .


    But obviously, he overestimated the skills and ability of these guys. Faced with the chaos of this scale, and the threat that can be fatal to their country, they are only panicked, and they are simply unable to come up with ideas.


    The situation is really difficult. I don��t have a think tank around me. I don��t even have a man who can help them. But they have to find a way to solve this near-deteriorating crisis. This is really letting almost all face this. A threatening head of state has given birth to a feeling that your mother is embarrassed.


    Stark watched as some of the heads sat in a daze, or looked like a wife, and rummaged around the phone, screaming at the phone. They can only hate their indisputable mention of them loudly.


    "Everybody, don''t waste precious time. It''s all this time. Do you think we can find other help? I tell you, there is no more. Now the only decision we can make is whether to use it. Some extreme means to stop this loss in time. Using super weapons is the only viable option at the moment. If you don''t want to do this, then I can only say sorry, because there is nothing that can help you. !"


    "Super weapon, are you crazy?"


    The Italian Prime Minister was the first to scream. As the boots on the Mediterranean, he was the first European country to be affected by the power of hell. In essence, he certainly does not want to be harassed by the power of **** in his own country into a human hell. But when it comes to using super weapons, he shakes his head in the first place.


    "I can''t agree to use such a dangerous weapon for my own country. This is simply murder and murder of innocent civilians. I don''t want to be driven by angry nationals to the firearms!"


    "If you can''t make such a determination, Lord Prime Minister. I can only say that you have a great chance of becoming the last prime minister of Italy and will always be nailed to the shame."


    When he heard this completely unruly, Stucker suddenly sneered and mocked the Italian Prime Minister. When I heard this ridicule, the Prime Minister first had a red face on his face, and immediately he rebelled against it.


    "Yeah, I will be nailed to the shame column. But who is this to blame? I don''t know which guy monopolizes the only means of restoring state order and national reason, so that so many innocent people are facing this horror. When you threaten, you can''t even escape. Maybe you should be thankful, Mr. Stark. Most of the people in the world are still a group of chaotic madmen. Otherwise, I am afraid that they are their curses. Take you over to hell."


    "Yes, that is. Mr. Stark, you are too unruly, too humane. It is clear that we now need to solve the problem of chaos, but you are holding on to the power of the mutant. You do this." Do you not consider the interests of the alliance? Or do you want to watch us die?"


    On solving the problem, these leaders who have been elected may not have as much skill, but when it comes to black pot, they are more than one professional. When people are rushing all the way, they almost immediately transferred the topic and directed the firepower to Stark. In the words, almost all of them are forcing Stark to contribute to the power of the mutant.


    But where is Stark? This is a question that is related to the most fundamental interests of the country. It is impossible for anyone to make concessions at this time.


    For a time, he made a full-fledged effort, and it was impossible to fight with these leaders. When you look at the battle, you will have to upgrade and spread to your own body. Some of the big ones who really enjoy the highest priority are unable to sit still.


    "Everyone, this kind of bickering is really unnecessary, and it doesn''t help at all. Anyone with a clear eye knows that this kind of thing is impossible to let it out. Instead of wasting your tongue on such things, it is better to think carefully about whether to use super weapons. Question. I suggest that we use voting to decide that even if it is after-the-fact liquidation, you should be able to explain to your own nationals."

 Chapter 1871： Confronted with the thief

    Vote, this is the least way, but it is the only solution that works. After all, this solution is not the responsibility that any one of them can afford.


    The choice to use super weapons, whether the results are good or bad, they must accept the impeachment from the people. There must always be someone responsible for the lives of the innocent people who are affected, and in the current situation where even a scapegoat can''t be found, they can only bear it all by themselves.


    And to bear such blame, that is not the result they want to see. Don''t say anything about the rationality of cooking the country. To know that France, which is known as the source of cooking, used the head of his royal family to celebrate their victory in the cooking of the royal family. Who would dare to say that after such a big event, the rioting people will ask for the dust for a long time. The guillotine, to sing a singer for their politicians?


    Most of them are willing to be heads of state, but they are simply because of the sweet taste of greed for power. To say that they are giving their lives for their country, to be honest, I am afraid that few people have such courage.


    This is looking for death. They are not willing to do such stupid things from those who are wise. And if you say that you have to abandon the only way to have the possibility, then the final result is also what they do not want to see.


    Everyone is not a fool, and the appearance of the **** forces is clear. When the **** devils lurking in their country and city are raging, and no one stands up to stop them, even if their country survives, I am afraid there will be no more living.


    This result is not an exaggeration for a country to break. But what is different from the former is that although the country is run down, their lives should be preserved.


    There are two roughly the same results, but there are so many differences in their personal destiny. This kind of thing naturally puts them in a difficult choice.


    Some of them have only considered themselves and never put their nationals'' lives and deaths at heart. But there are also some politicians who are consciences. Although they are not willing to take their own lives as sacrifices for their own country, they must be said that they will watch their own country''s ruin and the nationals suffer, and they will be unbearable.


    No one can come up with a decision so easily, and even say no one dares to express his true opinion for the first time. So they would rather provoke right here and not to answer on this topic.


    Daxie is also considered to be muddy, and it is proposed to use voting to make a decision. This certainly does not satisfy everyone, but it can barely say that it provides them with an idea.


    After all, the law does not blame the public for not only speaking to the people, but also for the heads of these countries. When only one head of state makes such a decision, he is almost inevitable and will be pushed to the guillotine by angry people. But to say that if all the heads of state, or most of the heads of state, decide this way, they can''t always say that everyone is pushed up.


    Maybe there is this possibility, but for sure, the possibility is much smaller than before. Whether it is out of the gambler''s psychological gambling gambling such a small probability of things, or a dark mind to imagine that dying is the end of everyone''s death. In short, everyone accepted the proposal and it was quickly carried out.


    Of course, in this kind of thing that is related to the survival of their country, irrelevant people must be excluded. Whether it is left alone or not, the United States, which is uniquely positioned, is still strong enough to be swallowed by Hydra and has no hell, and is excluded from the list. In fact, no country other than Europe, the Middle East and Southeast Asia is qualified to dictate.


    The first is these countries in Southeast Asia. On the question of whether to use super weapons to stop the Hydra, they are obviously much easier than those of Europe and the Middle East. On the one hand, super weapons have already been launched in them, and they have no practical significance even if they refuse.


    And again, the sky-like weapon like the Dutch boy can be said to be a disaster in nature. They are the high-incidence areas of the typhoon. As long as the public opinion is well guided, they will not be afraid that their nationals will find their own troubles.


    The people are still very good at them. Therefore, compared with Western civilization countries, they obviously do not have so much scruples.


    The problem is mainly in the bodies of these European countries. Even if it is said to be in the Middle East, it will not be as entangled as they are.


    Because if the leadership in Southeast Asia is to play with their own nationals as monkeys, then most of the regimes in the Middle East do not see their own nationals as human beings.


    Religious issues have evolved too much in them. By the name of religion, they have become accustomed to not taking human life to see. Anyway, most of the country''s resources are in the hands of these upper classes. Even those who are under the hands of the people are going to make troubles.


    Engage, no matter how much sacrifice, as long as the country is still there, they will continue to hope for prosperity. In line with this concept, the Middle East has quickly reached an agreement. Only Europe, after repeated entanglements, is still in a dilemma.


    It is a group of hard-liners led by the German Chancellor who voted in favor of one vote. After the country ousted the US garrison, the German Prime Minister of the Iron Maiden began a policy of policy that was known for its toughness. The German nation has always had a spirit of not being afraid of death. Otherwise, it will not be a rhythm of a group of people fighting in World War II. Therefore, on this issue, the Iron Maiden directly raised the banner and shouted the slogan of swearing against the invasion of hell.


    Opposite to the Iron Maiden, it is a group of life-saving factions headed by the Italian Prime Minister. As an Italian who has always been known for his freedom, it is not practical to expect them to have the sacrifice of self-denial at this time.


    For details, please refer to Italy''s Axis history in World War II. An army that can only surrender because of pasta, an army that will never function at the critical moment of war, expecting their country, their leaders can show like their ancestors Romans at this time. Heroic, not to mention the Arabian Nights, it is also a daydream.


    The Italian Prime Minister��s rhetoric is very simple, that is, he spent so much money to get the position of the prime minister, not to put himself on the fire to bake. As one of the best in Italy, there are still many beautiful things in his life that he has not had time to enjoy, so he really does not need to make such a joke with his own life. In short, it is a sentence, he does not play. Who of you loves to play and who to play with.


    It��s not like a case like him. The polity of many countries in the world is already a game of wealthy people like them.


    It��s not that the rich people are playing in person, or they are looking for a spokesperson to stand in front of the stage. For them, the interests of the state are often closely related to their personal interests, so they are doing their best to protect this overall interest. However, once this problem is raised to relate to their personal lives, then I am embarrassed that people are still able to pinch this light.


    The German Iron Lady is screaming that these people have dragged the legs of the entire European Union. There is nothing to joking about. Because of the efforts of these people, the result of the vote was very strangely maintained in a situation of five to five. And the delay in deciding this decision is essentially the same as giving up their country.


    She didn''t understand why anyone could be irresponsible to this point. How does this irresponsible person climb to this position? However, no matter what she wanted to understand this kind of thing, they stood in front of her, and the flag was clearly opposed to her.


    No matter how resentful she is, these people are ironic and do not intend to change their choices. It seems that I also realized this, and the Iron Maiden also gave up this plan and turned her hopes on other people.


    Except those who abstained from voting, the rest are basically still in a hesitant stage. Among these hesitant countries, Latvia is definitely the most representative one.


    Latovinia is the lord system. According to the rules of the European side, they should call the leader of Latvia to be the Duke of the Lord. Under normal circumstances, because of the dish cooking system, the royal aristocracy on the European side basically has no real power, they have already been a symbol. But Latovinia is a special case. It can be said to be the only monarchy in Europe. So in many cases, it is an alternative to the European countries.


    Politicians and Latvia are always careful, because no one wants to be shackled by a political opponent to burn a car. The French people who have always been known as revolutionary cells are very unsightly to see Latovinia. Many civil organizations inside have publicly shouted to bring the dishes to Latvia and let Latovinia The people will soon see the dawn of cooking.


    It is hard to say whether the humanity brilliance in the dish is flickering, or because of the factors of interest. At the very least, as early as the civilians in Latvia were still using brown bread as their staple food, no one ever cared about the fact that they were not living under the brilliance of the dishes.


    Now that Latvia has become rich and powerful and has become a major energy supplier in Europe, these strange organizations and arguments have come out. This makes it more inevitable that there will be some sneer in Victor��s heart. The brilliance only shines above the capital.


    The power of the grip, the high-powered Victor is certainly not afraid of the dark tricks that these people play privately. For him, this is nothing but a small trick that can''t get on the table. Not to mention that it is shaking his rule. Even a little threat can''t be produced.


    And he is not a self-contained master himself. When some people put the topic on him, he will naturally return to it.


    The French are the main force in this respect, and Germany, which has always been good with France, will inevitably support it in this regard. Iron Maiden also said two words in the same year, but now there is something to ask in front of Victor, she will naturally have a feeling that her face can not be hanged.


    However, in the end, it is a politician who is born, even if it is a strong woman who is hard-working, there will be no hesitation when she puts down her face. Nowadays, there is no delay, so this woman is very simple to open up to Victor.


    "Lord Latvia, we need your support now. I know that in some of the past, there are some unpleasant elements between us, but now, in the face of the interests of Europe, countless people On the issue of life safety, I hope that you can put aside these past unhappiness and stand on the same front with us."


    "You are an enlightened monarch. From your vigorous development of science and technology, the promotion of national industrial construction, and the provision of a better environment for the people, you can see that you are sincerely fond of your own country and your own people. And since this is the case, you should be more aware of the current situation. These inactionless life-saving people, for their own life, almost ignore the life and death of their country and people. If the whole of Europe is destroyed, then regardless of All of them will be nailed to the shame of history. At the same time, we will be affected by them and become sinners throughout the country and throughout Europe and the world."


    "I want to be a great monarch, a leader who wants to stay in the history of history. You must not want this kind of thing to happen to you. So whether it is for yourself or for all of us, please cast your precious one. Tickets."


    In the end, the Iron Maiden is an iron lady. Her words are full of deceptiveness. It seems that once she makes the opposite decision, she will be stinking forever. Of course, Victor does not deny what she said. In fact, if he is only the identity of the monarch of Latvia, he may have been convinced by her.


    Unfortunately, his identity is not just this one. Compared to the insignificant Latvian lords, the Hell Lord is his more prominent identity. And this identity also determines how he will make decisions at this time.


    This is the order from Smith. Zhou, the command he did not dare to violate, and the last layer of heat that his **** monarchy can play.


    After all, no one has thought that humans and extraterrestrial demon gods have played so much, and a big **** is so gone.


    This time not only let the devil spirits under his hand become a homeless ghost, but also lost the biggest card under his hand. After all, the identity of the Hell Lord is based on hell. Now that the **** is gone, the ghost can guarantee that the devils will still listen to his orders. Maybe between the moments and a half, he can still force them by force, but after a long time, these natural twenty-five children can''t afford to be two hearts, then they are called ghosts?


    He has to make the best use of it, and this is his only chance to earn points in front of Smith. When I screwed up this incident, the name of a loser will inevitably hang on his head, and with the consistent nature of Smith. It is hard to say that he will have a future in the future.


    He didn''t dare to gamble on this kind of thing, so at this time, he could only say to the Iron Maiden in a regrettable tone.


    "I''m very sorry"

 Chapter 1872： The beginning of the disaster

    Sorry, the iron lady said that the moment is a cold. She did not think of it anyway, and Victor, who wanted to be known as an enlightened monarch, would actually make such a shameful choice at this time.


    Not to mention that she does not understand, many people are like this. This included Stark, and he even had some uncontrollable emotions, and he asked Victor.


    "Why? Lord Duke. Don''t you understand what it means to make such a choice? You are pushing millions of people into the tiger''s mouth. You are irresponsible to Europe and even to humanity as a whole!" ��


    "Don''t wear me such a high hat, Mr. Stark. I just made a similar choice with many people. If you just want to make this choice, you have to bear so many nicknames, then I am a small country. Why should the monarch not bear more blame than the heads of big countries?"


    In one sentence, Victor burned the fire to the heads who advocated giving up self-protection, and while letting the Italian Prime Minister pout, he also prepared him to defend himself. However, Stark clearly did not mean to turn the spear. Because they have already seen it very clearly, this is a dead pig who is not afraid of being hot. If you blame him, he will be useless and will not be saved. In this case, they might as well waste time on those who are still saved, and try to let them change their opinions.


    Victor is the type of salvation in their eyes. After all, in their view, he just had some conflicts for a while. As long as they can correct his ideas, they still have hope. The key to the problem at hand is that they must know what the guy is thinking.


    In this regard, Stark is very direct, he opened his mouth and asked Victor for reasons.


    "Can you tell me why you chose this way, Lord Duke. I can''t see the benefits of your choice. As a monarchy, you should not make such a weak decision because of the fear of the so-called public anger."


    "Do you want to know the reason? Well, I can tell you why. It''s very simple, there are three."


    ��First, geographical location. Latvia is a small country with a population of only a few million, and it is still in a remote Eastern Europe. For now, I have not heard of it in a remote country like us. I have had a vicious incident like the devil and evil spirits. I dare not say one, but I can be sure that the impact of the invasion of **** here is definitely stronger than that of the big countries with superior geographical position. So, Why do I take such a big risk to do this option that might affect Latvia and bring great disaster to our country?"


    "Second, the problem of luck. According to the news that Mr. Stark revealed, the human society wants to completely restore order. Even if Professor Charles has been working hard all the time, it is three days later. I don��t think that the devil��s appetite is so good that it can destroy humans in Europe in three days. According to probability, every country has survived. Maybe. It��s just three days, forbearance, gambling. After the human order is restored, it��s not a better choice to use more appropriate means to deal with these devils?��


    "Finally, the thoughts of the devils. Even if human beings are not their opponents at all, I don''t think humans will be extinct. I don''t know what the devils think, but I think the simplest one, the Orientals. They should be clear when they say that they are fishing. Even if they regard human beings as their own food, there is no reason to eat food at one time. They always think about it later, and later for us. The hope of survival. Latovinia has been the vassal of the Lords for the past few hundred years. Now, if there is such a need, it is acceptable to be loyal to the devil. As long as it can survive, it is not ?"


    Victor��s statement seems to be well-founded and well-founded. But in Stark''s view, his remarks are even more ridiculous than those of the Italian Prime Minister who evade their duties and let their own people fend for themselves.


    Typical capitulationism, typical humanity thinking. If I don��t care if the other party now represents the opinion of a European country, if I don��t think that I don��t have the strength to hold the big stick now, he really wants to launch a wave of sanctions against him now, so that he can understand what he is as a human being. It is the truth that something can''t be done.


    Even if the environment and identity are not allowed now, he still does not mean to hold his own temper, but directly threatens Victor.


    "Do you know? Lord Duke. You should be thankful that I have no way to do anything to you at this time. If it is normal, I will apply to the International Court of Justice to arrest you in the name of crimes against humanity. You are completely nailed to the shame column. You are even more shameful than these people, because you have opened the worst first as a leader of a country. To surrender to the devil? How do you say this? I really I want to get rid of the layer of skin on your face and see what your heart looks like, see if you are a human being, or a devil!"


    Stark��s words surprised Victor. He didn��t know if it��s Stark��s words or he��s already aware. This made him realize that he couldn��t perform too much, so he immediately shrugged his shoulders and didn��t care about it.


    "I just said the most real thoughts in my heart. If you don''t like to hear this truth, I will shut up. But there is a sentence I need to say, Mr. Stark. This is the moment of our survival. It''s not yours. You can say your cool words, but please don''t be more embarrassed and decide what to do for us. After all, it is us, not you, that sacrifices, isn''t it?"


    Although he was not prepared to jump off, Victor still made up a knife at the end, causing a lot of people to be enemies. This group of Italians once again played the role of a teammate at this time. After all, if Victor was hoisted and whipped, they would certainly not be able to go anywhere. In the principle of crossing the people, they immediately began to get together.


    "Yes, President Stark. This is not a matter for you Americans. You have no say in this regard. You said that we are a human shame, a human traitor. We also say that you are deliberate and want to use this. Opportunity to fight the entire European Community!"


    "That is, in Europe, we Europeans decide for themselves, Americans go and go"


    When the slogan shouted, the moment was immediately excited. And with many people who were still hesitant to join their camp, the situation in Europe has begun to develop in an unbalanced direction.


    They became mainstream, and they were still shouting at the Iron Maidens who would save Europe at all costs, and immediately became a minority in the entire European country. The minority is subject to the majority, which is the rule of this vote. And let all of them watch the countless people die in this disaster, which is clearly beyond the bottom line of those people.


    "It��s a hell, I found out now that I have been working with a group of hopeless idiots for so many years. You are simply helpless, and living in this world is simply wasting the air of this world. I really It��s sad for your country, I really feel sorry for you in the people of your country, this is the biggest misfortune of their life. And I, I would rather be burned to death like Copernicus, and definitely not willing to become You bastard!"


    Iron Maiden can''t stand the rhetoric of these idiots. She almost no longer has any control. It is already fiercely resentful to these people. After being reviled, she even showed her attitude directly. Even if she said that she was so persistent, she would never compromise on these bastards.


    "The **** want to see their country become hell, so let them watch it. Anyway, I will never stand in the same camp with them. Now, I ask as the German chancellor, Scoring all the cities in Germany where the devils are raging. We don''t care about the loss, but we will never do nothing, just watch our country dying. Start, I will bear all the consequences!"


    As a female leader, being able to have such responsibility and courage is really a shame for many male leaders. For example, the French president who has always been good, although he is standing in the same camp with her, but in the current situation, he does not think that he can do the same.


    It��s no exaggeration to say a hero. In the face of this feminine heroine so impassioned heroic words. Some people sneered at this time with cynicism.


    "Ms. Prime Minister, what you said is really nice. What do you do with it? Is this kind of thing that you bear?"


    "Don''t forget, we promised to vote to decide the final result. Now that the voting results have come out, you want to go out and think that the Prime Minister of the United States can still not comply with credit?"


    "There is nothing more saturated, you are talking about it. The territory of our two countries is close together, and Europe is such a big place. You dare to say that our country will not be affected by super weapons. I��m going to investigate, how do you explain it. Can we say that we just watched the mad woman make a decision, but it didn��t stop her? This is not obvious, are we irresponsible to them?��


    These people, you are a sentence, I did not put the Iron Maiden in my eyes. In fact, it is true that it is basically a tear-off, so naturally there is no need to worry about who and who''s face. In a word, that is to block. In the face of their obstruction, the Iron Maiden is really beyond imagination.


    The use of superweapons has its own charter, and Stark has already had some illegal operations. That would be okay if no head of state remained awake and he maintained his previous authority. Now, everyone is here, you want to use super weapons, but also to see that I do not agree.


    These people have tried every means to obstruct, and it is certainly impossible for the Iron Maiden to use super weapons. And if this can''t be done, it obviously means that she can only watch it, and her country suffers such a disaster.


    This is unacceptable to any patriot who is interested in defending his national interests. And while seeing that this road can''t get through, she can only try every means to find a way from other aspects.


    She also has a way out of the way, that is to choose to ask for help, and ask him to borrow Professor Charles. However, this is not a viable path, because she is very clear that no matter what kind of person Stark is, he can not be so noble, because the people of their country do not care about the lives of their own people.


    What''s more, even if he promised, there are such a group of **** around him. I can''t say that Stark gives me this kind of convenience, so I don''t put their lives and deaths in my eyes. This kind of thing that obviously offends a large wave of people will not be done even if it is a fool, so you don''t have to think about it to know what the result is.


    Iron Maiden has already guessed the ending, but in the hope of survival, she couldn''t help but open her mouth to Stark.


    "Mr. Stark. I know that it makes you very difficult to do this, but I still want to try it anyway. I don''t know if I can get your answer, temporarily lend Professor Charles to us. It doesn''t take long, even if it is It��s good for an hour. It��s just an hour, even if it��s just saving some people��


    "I understand your mood, but I am sorry, I must be responsible for my own people."


    Stark can understand the mood of the Iron Lady, but like the reasons he refused, he must also be responsible for his own nationals. This time is not a manifestation of individual heroism. He is in this position and always considers and scruples more.


    This is not his own idea, and Daxie thinks so. He is actually the person who made this decision, but in fact, like Stark��s statement, as a leader of a big country, he must first be responsible to his own people. In the case that his own nationals have not been guaranteed, even if he sympathizes with the Iron Maiden''s experience, he can''t give it away, so he said sorry to her in the heart, probably the only thing he can do now. It''s a thing.


    No one can help her, and she doesn''t even feel that her country has any hope. And just as she was deeply desperate in her heart, and when all the people were doing the meaningless triumph, the whole of Europe was already beginning to fall into the nightmare.

 Chapter 1873： A thousand years of change

    Today, it is a nightmare for Europe. For those raging **** devils, this day is also a crazy and unimaginable day.


    After all, the devils are not what they are. When the great demon like Domam appears in the outer space of the planet, they can naturally see it clearly.


    And seeing the true body of Dommam is very huge for their impact. Because it has been said before, the devils of **** began to become short-sighted in the closed life of thousands of years, and their advanced nature of humanity has also been completely lost in the thousands of years of self-restraint.


    When human beings were still drinking blood, they were already the system of the feudal dynasty. Now, humans have developed into the 21st century, but they still remain this system. The devils may not feel it themselves, but from a human point of view, this group of demons is no different from the frog at the bottom of the well.


    Seriously, they have seen even the alien hegemons. The appearance of Dommam is shocking, but after seeing it, I feel that way. If it weren''t for Domm''s mental shock that made them into chaos and couldn''t express their opinions, then maybe they could do something beyond imagination.


    For example, when it comes to wonders, a group of small couples are commenting on one side while dating? This is not something impossible.


    In contrast, when the devils face Dommam, there is no such calmness. There has never been such a terrible existence in hell. Whether it is Satan or Mephisto, or other **** monarchs, it is obviously worse than Domma.


    A very simple way to judge, that is than the size. Hell monarchs can illusion their size, which is like Satan, the real body is comparable to the mountains of the world. But compared with Domma, they are not comparable at all. Even the stupid devil will not think that the big bosses on their heads have the ability to change the size of this size. And if this is the case, then the difference in power between them is completely a question that can be imagined.


    The devils are very realistic. Especially after experiencing the psychological impact of many of Mamm''s own, even some of the lesser-looking lucky elements among them are almost woke up. After all, Mamm''s own chaos is a spiritual shock that does not distinguish between humans and demons, giving you a differential treatment. Naturally, these devils are also the targets of being hit. However, perhaps because of the factors that perennial in the chaotic environment of hell, it may be the devil''s more tolerant factors in this regard. Their confusion is only a temporary problem, so basically when the ancient one and Dommam were right, they were almost awake.


    Of course, this sobriety is not a good thing. After all, after seeing the big scenes of the two gods fighting, they will inevitably have a feeling of snoring in the legs. The two giants are hanging alongside, and even if these little ants do nothing, they will inevitably be at risk of being trampled into meat. So the slightly smarter devil has already had the intention of smearing the soles of his feet and running back to hell.


    But even if they had such an idea, they soon discovered that it was impossible. Hell is gone, they just ran into a big pit. For a doomsday world that is swallowed up, which is equivalent to the fact that the house is broken and the beams are broken, they are plunged into it, but at most it is just a few more funerals. There won''t be any changes and suspense.


    The devils don��t have the kind of family that is in the middle of people, and whose family is dead. They are typical Tonglin birds, and the big disasters must be their own. But the problem is here, fly, where can I fly?


    As a race with its own historical origins and cultural customs, even if the devils want to find another home, they are almost instinctively going to the world of negative energy like hell. In other words, other hells are their only choice. It is a pity that this road cannot be passed.


    Because there are so many hells, the evil spirits and the anxious **** have been destroyed. Other hells are not too small, that is, the private land of some Hell Lords, and no one can accommodate them. If they can find the long-lost yin dynasty, it is still a place to live. But let''s not talk about the problems that can be found. It is the rules there, that they can''t bear.


    The Yin Shidi and their **** are different. It is also the world of hell. With what they do on weekdays, if it is plunged in, it is good to leave a whole body. If you are not lucky, you will inevitably have to go on the 18th floor of Hell. If it is at that time, it is better to describe it as a life.


    The devils are not going to find this death, so how to choose their own place, this is a problem that makes them a little difficult.


    For this problem, the devils can be said to think about it, and until the end, they decided to throw the problem to the initiator of everything.


    They are called by the new Lord of Hell, Victor, so Victor is also necessary to find a way out for them. Although there is no **** now, Victor has lost his rule over them. But in any case, he was once the Lord of Hell, and as long as his strength did not fall, these devils would still recognize his identity.


    Of course, it��s another matter to recognize it and listen to it. Without the shackles of Hell''s will, the devils are equivalent to being dislocated wild horses. I don��t pay attention to the kind of person who treats me as a national sergeant. I hope that in this situation, I will remain loyal and impossible. Originally, this thing does not exist, how to save it?


    The devils are looking for a way out of luck with a lucky and frustrating mind. As for the results, they don''t really have much hope. Victor can give them a best way to live, at least not to be a homeless wild dog. But if it doesn''t, it doesn''t matter. Because at the very least, they have enough reasons to separate from the shackles of this last king.


    You must not graze the horses, but let the horses run. Even the devil is not so tossed.


    The devil''s intentions are not difficult to guess, and it is precisely because of their intention that Victor will feel that they are on the verge of losing control.


    He brought these devils to the world, and had great premeditated plans to match the big plans of Smith. Now that the plan is about to be implemented, these devils are going to get out of control. What is this?


    Still, he didn''t want to dare to break someone''s good deeds. It happened that at this time, someone��s order came and the devils began to find him. He wondered if he was the master of hell, but it was a pity, but it��s good to let this identity play the heat. So simply, it is a hit, he pointed out a clear road to these devils.


    In the midst of trouble, let this world of humanity become the **** of their own.


    It was not possible to put this matter a while ago. Because even the most stupid devil knows that human beings are not muddy now. Compared with their ancestors thousands of years ago, the difference is almost unimaginable. So many devils agree that there must be problems in their bloodlines.


    How many years ago, humans were so bullied, and they came out with two big devils, and they could almost toss a small country to bankrupt. Unless they say that they are bad luck and hit the church, and that the church elite is out, this will bring them back to hell. And to say that they are cleaned up, unless the church is willing to pay the blood of the summoning angels, and this angel has to fight them.


    And now? Millions of evil spirits and demons are raging, but as in the past, humans in several cities have been used as blood food. As a result, I haven��t had a good time. A big fireball has fallen from the sky. Whether you are the lowest-level evil spirit or the hegemonic lord of the dominating side, almost all of them are burned to ashes in an instant.


    In that case, many devils now remember that their hearts are still trembled. Who can imagine that humans who used grass forks to fight against them hundreds of years ago can now drive such majestic and terrifying power. This is not magic at all. With this ability, what do you human believe in God? Don''t say that letting God''s bad old man give you a dog, there is no problem with a flat ride.


    The devil who did not understand why was suddenly shunned by humans. And it is precisely because of this that Victor ordered them to hide in the human city, and they will not be obedient when they are not free to mess.


    Otherwise, you think that the Emperor of Heaven is far away. If you just have to sit in the big position of Victor, then you can use it. Can you let a group of hunger and thirst horrible evil spirits even dare to enjoy it? impossible. In the end, what really works is still a word of fear.


    The devils are mostly used to being cautious. Because it is not cautious, it has already been eaten clean in this long period of time. Anyway, compared with humans, their time is there. So before they find out the strong reasons for humanity and find a way to confront them positively, they intend to wait so long.


    At the moment, they are already waiting for this opportunity. It may be a bit exaggerated to say a thousand miles, but to say that there is no such opportunity in the next hundred years, it is not a fake.


    The human mind could not resist the invasion from Dommam. They almost completely became a walking dead, only knowing that they were driven by instinct and chaos. what does this mean? This means that no human beings can resist their actions, and they can do whatever they want with humans.


    Of course, if people are awake at this time and realize what they are doing, then it is inevitable that there will be a battle between them. This is an inevitable risk, and the devils don''t think that because of this risk, they have to give up such a good opportunity.


    Because they have no retreat, don''t worry about taking the time to enjoy the meal, and turning the human world into their new home. Wouldn''t they be like ghosts and ghosts, and they will be killed by the ever-evolving human beings?


    They are not stupid, of course they know how to make choices. So naturally, at this time, as much as possible to make waves, to be as mad as possible, has become their only choice.


    One has the heart to act, one is unable to resist. Coupled with the fact that the means that could stop them were dispelled for one reason or another, there is no doubt that the scene of a **** on earth has already appeared in major cities across Europe.


    This may not be felt for most people. Because they are still in the chaos of the mind, even if they are faced with such dangers and horrors, they are still completely unaware. However, for a small group of people, a small group of people who may not even have a probability of one in ten thousand, this is not the case.


    Hermione is such a person, and her feelings now are really terrible.


    As an English-French girl, she should have lived in London, England, and her own academic studies at the prestigious university. But unfortunately, before she completed her studies, she ran into the British catastrophe.


    It is also a blessing in misfortune, she did not lose her life in that catastrophe. Instead, he was blessed by misfortune and inherited the great legacy of his aristocratic grandmother. Although she is willing to stay in the UK to inherit the castle, she will get more, but the little girl who has already scared the courage has already vowed in her heart that she will not set foot on the land of the ghost country.


    She stayed in France very well, and she has everything she needs. Not only can you live a luxurious capital life, but you can also enjoy the latest technology products. The Nano Guardian is currently circulating inside Europe. If she is still in the UK, it may not be possible to get a hair because the UK is out of the EU. Which is like now


    When the night is quiet, the little girl uses this method to smooth out the aftermath that the catastrophe left for her heart. In this regard, she has been telling herself that since she can safely escape from the catastrophe, her bad luck in her life must have been used up.


    The life of Jinyi Yushi is the best evidence, so she can enjoy it with confidence and boldness until the end of the world.


    She thinks so right. But unfortunately, the world has opened a huge joke with her.


    This day, as always, she enjoys the corrupt life of capitalism on the Champs Elys��es. And just as she was just enjoying her life, suddenly, the whole of Paris seemed to be rioting.


    This made her panic, but she was not confused. Because she subconsciously feels that this is the daily activities of the people of Paris, protests or marches. Although these people did not wear yellow vests, they appeared to be unorganized, and they were beaten with each other. But this is the characteristic of the French. As a person who has experienced the British catastrophe, she said that such a small scene still scares her.


    She walked in the footsteps and directly hid in the luxury jewelry store that she was shopping before, and she planned to avoid the limelight. And just as she felt that the riots would soon get a basic control, things once again developed in an unexpected direction.


    . Pen Chinese net m.

 Chapter 1874： Riot begins to guard against consciousness

    Hermione found that someone came to herself and looked at it, but it was the manager of this luxury jewelry store, which made her feel a loose heart.


    The manager of this luxury jewelry store is no longer good at the middle class. Don''t look at the daily rush to send, pay for the face to sell laughter, a comfortable comfort of five or six thousand euros a month is not a problem.


    Compared with the rioters outside the suspected yellow vest, this kind of person has no reason for riots, so Hermione has the reason to relax her.


    However, things are always unexpected. Because this person who had no reason to target her, the first time she saw her figure, she was already like a mad dog, screaming and rushing over at her.


    Flying dragons face the face, probably this feeling. If Hermione didn''t see it with her own eyes, she really could hardly imagine that this old woman wearing a suit and a step skirt, ten-cent heels, and a temptation to seduce can get such a high height. It just made her wonder if this guy is a retired track and field athlete.


    Of course, she didn''t plan to let this old woman jump to her face. So at the moment she skipped, she slid down very agilely and squatted under the old woman.


    This action is very light, but the effect is really good. Judging from the action of the old woman''s big opening and closing, the least she has to fall a big one.


    Hermione guessed well, and the old woman was directly thrown by her shit. Not only broke his nose, but also his nose and nose, but even the beautiful front teeth were knocked out.


    Normal people should be sober at this time. Even at this time, the wave of this revolution is stunned and made completely irrational actions. At this time, it is a situation that has broken both the phase and the bankruptcy, and it is necessary to know how to stop.


    After all, there is no single benefit to such a trouble. It��s better to say that it��s better to say that it��s going to raise a little bit of money and give a big sum of money to those black-hearted dentists. However, if you lose this excellent job, it is not worth the loss. People are in trouble, it is a beautiful thing to raise the minimum wage. You are so good, can you give your current salary a minute and a half?


    Hermione made a clear analysis of the situation of this old woman, and also tried to think of her in the direction of reason. However, the old woman who disappoints her is really sensible and doesn''t talk about it.


    The makeup is a big piece, and the whole face is mixed with blood and nose, which looks like a goblin. In this way, she still did not care, still beat her to her. Hermione didn''t understand this at all.


    You know, but a woman who cares about her own looks can''t be willing to show people with such honor. At the very least, Hermione will not be willing. And under the heart, she does not think that this old woman will have such an idea.


    Although she did not want to admit it, she had to say that this old woman still has a lot of looks. The proper skin for maintenance, even at the age of forty, does not have a few wrinkles. Coupled with the plump figure wrapped in a tight-fitting shirt, I think it should be the type that can make many men obsessed.


    The color of the wheel, Hermione is willing to go down the wind. Although she thinks she is fresh, she does not know how to think that she can seduce men more than this kind of glamorous goods. And if she even cares about her own image, then there is no reason why this old woman will not care.


    A woman can do this, she asks herself because of two situations. If it is not mental illness, this is unlikely. Because if there is a history of mental illness, how can this luxury jewelry company hire her to be the store manager, that is their own signboard. In another case, it is probably the tearing of the legendary two women.


    Shaking his head, Hermione thought it was even more impossible. Let''s not say that we are fighting for the win, just whether she will fight, this is a problem that cannot be solved. Her Hermione is clear and vain, so far she still adheres to celibacy, not to mention her boyfriend, or even a **. How could it be a joke with an old woman here? Not to mention that she can''t afford to lose this person, even the name of the Earl, which has been passed down for a long time, can''t afford this face. So this so-called tearing situation is impossible.


    Then it is neither crazy nor hateful. Why do she hate herself so much that she has to work hard with herself? Don''t forget, I just bought hundreds of thousands of luxury accessories from her store. The pumping of this is enough for her salary for a few months. This kind of grace, she does not say that she is serving as a guest, and then it is not like shouting and killing like this.


    Hermione was puzzled, but in her hand, she didn''t mean to be slower. Side step, lean over, upper uppercut, left uppercut. A series of movements are flowing, and when you look closely, there is even a pleasing aesthetic.


    It can be said that boxing has reached this level, which is quite a level. Even if it is put on the platform of the profession, it is also the presence of starlight. This is the beauty of strength, but anyone with a normal aesthetic can understand. Of course, for those who are jealous, this is not the case.


    A note of the uppercut, not only let the old woman''s front teeth smashed again, even the molars were hit. And the next left hook, even swollen her cheeks, broke her eyes. Let her whole brain start to slosh, the person just fell to the ground, just like the muddy ground, just twisted and twisted, but even standing can not stand up.


    The perfect knockdown makes Hermione''s heart beat herself. She has spent so much hard work and left countless blood and sweat. In the end, it has not been in vain.


    After the catastrophe in the UK, Hermione began to spend energy and work hard to learn the fighting technique of boxing. As a arrogant woman in the sky, a famous nobleman of the upper class, the reason why she made such a decision was entirely because of self-protection.


    This thought was not born casually, but a determination that was made after witnessing countless horrors. In the UK, when the disaster broke out, she clearly knew this. That is, in the face of disaster, the greatest threat humanity needs to face is not the disaster itself, but the human beings and each other.


    Many people will scream at this time to vent their own animal nature, and by that time, the weak people in humans will often become the most direct victims. For example, a woman like her is often the most miserable one.


    She has witnessed such a horrible thing, so she will make up her mind to spend so much hard work and hard work on this kind of thing that is least suitable for women. The result at the moment is undoubtedly telling her such a thing, that is, the effort she spent is completely worthwhile. In this regard, of course, she has reason to be proud and proud.


    Finally, the old woman who was mad at the same time, Hermione began to feel strange when she was loose in her heart. The logic tells her that the reaction of this old woman is actually quite a bit wrong, and why she is so wrong, she feels that she can no longer simply use a revolutionary riot to describe it.


    As a member of the upper class, she is very clear about one thing, that is, the changes of human beings themselves. If Paris is hundreds of years ago, under the so-called slogan of freedom, and desperately launching a revolutionary movement that is not caring for its own blood, then the current Parisians may have such a heart. It is.


    Just like the recent outbreak of the yellow vest, on the surface, it is protesting against the addition of a fuel tax. In essence, it is an outbreak of government policy that has always been biased towards the accumulation of dissatisfaction among the rich. It��s always for the sake of profit. Of course, this benefit is not enough to take life. So, how can it be outrageous, can it be like the original Paris Revolution, pushing the emperor��s family to the guillotine? Totally impossible.


    Demonstration, this is the normal rhythm. At most, it is to throw something with the government personnel responsible for public security. Yes, I lost a little fruit and vegetables, and you lost a little tear gas. It is not realistic to expect to develop into a large-scale **** conflict. It is not realistic to see a rich person as if he is going to kill his father and hate.


    According to the idea of ??wealthy people like Hermione, as long as they spit out some of the benefits, and then the government will come forward to compromise, then it is almost a matter of big things. For these troubled civilians, as long as they give them some substantial benefits, they will certainly die down.


    Everyone is not a fool, knowing the bottom line of this matter. It can be noisy, but it can''t be too big. If you tear your face, do you think that their flesh and blood can block the government''s bullets?


    This is too whimsical. Anyway, since the invention of the heavy machine gun, people who dared to think like this and did so almost gave a sudden. You can dissatisfy, have the ability to try it yourself, and take a look at how many people are willing to stand on the same line with you. Hermione didn''t know what other people think, and placed it on her anyway. If she was in that position, she would never go to the water.


    The rules of clever people should be like this, but now it seems that the situation has changed a little. Let''s not say what kind of madness this old woman is suddenly experiencing. Just outside the movement, some of them are more and more beyond Hermione''s expectations.


    A loud bang, Hermione saw clearly, a bus was blown up by the whole. The bus is not empty. It is said that there are dozens of people sitting on it. With this sound alone, Hermione can say with certainty that tomorrow��s international headlines are falling.


    Have the yellow vests been played so big? Or is it true that the flag of the French Revolution has to be floated again? She is still a little fascinated, and she is completely unbelievable. The explosion that followed the sound, like a deafening drum, knocked her back to God.


    This place should not be left for a long time. Even if I didn''t hear this old saying, Hermione''s heart already had a similar thought. As the street became more and more crazy, there was almost no rational mass. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she rushed to the car parked on the street.


    She is really scared. I only feel that Paris in this night is no different from the nightmare London she has been to. At this time, she has been completely driven by the intention of self-protection, the only idea is to escape and escape from this right and wrong.


    This idea almost dominated her all thinking, so that she did not notice some special changes. For example, the starry sky of the moon suddenly became clouded, for example, the layer of golden electric light that was revealed after the dark clouds. She only noticed her own eyes and noticed the crazy people and the crazy things they did. After staring at these and carefully avoiding them, she was already driving all the way to a small villa on the outskirts of Paris.


    Because of the experience she had never dreamed of dreaming before, her heart was always full of anxiety. Driven by these senses of urgency, she spent the big price and bought the most remote villa in the suburbs of Paris.


    The villa is almost sheltered from all inhabited places and is built deep in the woods along a small town. There are not many people in the surrounding area, and there are not many households. It is extremely rare. It is such an inaccessible feature that Hermione needs most.


    Avoiding people, you avoid the trouble. And when danger comes, no trouble is the best way to save your life. Of course, this alone is not enough insurance. Therefore, Hermione squandered a huge sum of millions of euros, and built a private private safe house under the villa according to the specifications of the nuclear fortifications.


    Located 30 meters underground, it can produce oxygen and generate electricity. We have stocked up enough food and water for several years to prepare the daily necessities for all types of women. Coupled with certain entertainment facilities and liaison tools, Hermione can say with certainty that he is truly safe here, and even insists on the end of the world.


    She really managed to cope with the strange riots in the face of the end of the world, so without any hesitation, she got into the safe house and locked all the passages.


    It was not until this time that she really took a sigh of relief and thought that her safety was guaranteed. It was not until this time that she began to wonder why what caused the city to suddenly change into this way.


    This is not normal, she can detect it. With this question, she quietly turned on the radio and began to listen to the outside world.

 Chapter 1875： The phantom of the song is abnormal

    Skillfully operating the radio station, Hermione first connected the radio to some short-wave channels in Paris.


    This is some short-wave channels that people often use, such as traditional radio stations or personal broadcasts, which will be used on this channel. She wants to use the movements on these channels to determine what kind of scale the riots she sees are. It is only the one she saw in front of her eyes, or the whole city has fallen into it. These are things that need outside information to determine, and the movements in these short-wave channels are the best sources of reception.


    Follow Hermione''s thoughts. The best situation at this time is that everything is as old. Whether it��s the bells and whistles of news stations, or the music that sounds harsh to her, or the nerves, it��s a conspiracy theory that is subjective and arbitrary. As long as one or two of them remain normal, she can feel a little more secure. Unfortunately, not.


    No matter how she adjusts her short-wave band, she can only receive a silent feedback. This made her inexplicably a kind of worry, that is, the world will not be left alone.


    "Hell, how is this possible?" Hermione, who had seen the wind and the waves, quickly dispelled her crazy thoughts. You know, even in the original Britain, in such a disaster, these human beings have not broken contact.


    The mayor of the City of London personally took the seat and posted refuge information on the radio. The radio is not the location notice of each refuge, that is, the distress signal from the individual. Although it is certainly a chaotic scene of chaos, but in any case, it is stronger than today��s quiet situation. This is not bright, it will not be broken.


    Anxiously took the tool and checked the cordless station. After confirming that the radio did not have any problems, Hermione re-adjusted the band and turned the band to the national channel.


    According to her thoughts, it is now such a big movement, even if it is to appease the hearts of the people, the National Radio should also make some comments in this regard. Regardless of whether this speech is squinting and swearing, there is always better news than no news.


    However, still not. Only silent rustling came from the radio, making Hermione''s heart seem to fall to the bottom. She can''t think of why, she can only try it in vain. And just after she had been so vain for hours, finally, the vague voices came out of the radio.


    The sound was very weak, and it was so weak that it was almost inaudible in the harsh current. But Hermione still put on the headphones as usual, but carefully adjusted on the band.


    Turn left and twice, the sound is getting louder and it sounds like a female voice. Right click, the words gradually clear, I heard that she is singing. By the time Hermione found the most accurate channel, the song screamed at once, and Hermione��s own high artistic accomplishment was distinguished. The sorrowful and touching song on the radio was just a famous musical. The singer in the Phantom of the Opera.


    "thinkofme, thinkofmefondly, whenwevesaidgoodbye.rememberme, oneinawhile, pleaseprisemeyoulltry"


    This is the man''s singer from this low female voice, but it is a few more strange, more a bit of sadness. Of course, the skill is very high. Even if it is always in the upper class, Hermione, who is used to the so-called music, has to admit that the singing of this female voice is really powerful, even if it is a special concert in Vienna.


    However, the beautiful songs can''t change the situation today. And in such a situation, Hermione can''t be like the people in the movie, listening to such beautiful songs and forgetting the dangers they face. She is not so irresponsible for her own life, so now, she is already shouting at the other side of the radio.


    "Someone is there? Can you hear me? I need help here!"


    "whenyoufindthat,oneagain,youlongtotakeyourheartbakandbefree-ifyoueverfindament,spareathoughtforme"


    The song is not interrupted, but continues down. But Hermione can clearly hear it, and there is such a subtle gap in the middle. This means that the other party is not listening to her, but just feels that there is no need to pay attention to it.


    This is not to give face, but Hermione does not care much. She just wants to listen to people and understand the specific situation outside. As for what to ask for, what might be the person who asks for it?


    "Repeat, is anyone hearing me? I need help. Please answer, hear, please answer."


    The wise Hermione always interjected when the woman sang the climax is about to reach the climax. It is like a person who has just stepped up and slammed it by another person. It feels that it will not be good, but natural, there will be inevitably a fire in the heart.


    Once you forget it, you can barely endure it. But Hermione has come twice this time, and it must be that the Buddha will have a fire.


    "Enough, shut up and listen to me singing. Is this difficult for you?"


    The song on the radio side stopped and became the shout of a man with a rough voice. And such an unexpected change, of course, made Hermione a bit stunned.


    It��s no surprise that male hair is female. Not to mention those talented people, even those who sing can imitate one or two. However, if you want to sing such a sorrowful and sorrowful sorrow, and at the same time, you can''t do anything that ordinary people can do.


    Put it on weekdays, put this reversal change into a video and throw it on the Internet, saying that a large number of people should not be called two gods. But now, at the moment, Hermione really does not have that spirit, to praise the man''s singing skills. She was only interested in knowing the outside world, so she took the opportunity to talk about this man, and she immediately asked about it.


    "Listen, sir. I don''t have the time to listen to you singing here, and I think if you know what''s going on outside, you shouldn''t have the spirit to sing. If you don''t know what''s going on outside, if you don''t know what''s going on outside." , listen to me, open the window, look at the street, and tell me what you saw."


    "What did I see?" The man''s voice was full of doubts. Then, as if he had found something, he was obviously excited and yelled at her. "I saw it, I saw it. I saw blood and flames. I saw madness and chaos. Life is so fragile, it is the Mars swaying in the wind. The light disappears in an instant, leaving only the dark side is eternal. ��


    The more the voice on the radio side is, the more fanatical it is, the more excited it is. Let Hermione sitting on this side be confused and confused, and even some can''t help but linger in her heart, whether she meets crazy artists who like to take drugs.


    When playing art, many people will choose drugs for the so-called inspiration. What has to be said is that some of these artists are really a bit of a skill. By grasping this kind of inspiration, they can really make some works that are remarkable. However, it is not the right way to take drugs, and the hidden dangers are often to make these so-called artists inconspicuous.


    If it��s just a physical marketing, it��s just a matter of exaggeration. This is called dedication to art. It sounds quite decent. However, if the spirit of the whole person is made awkward and even the three views are distorted, then even if your work is amazing, I am afraid it is difficult to say a decent one.


    Of course, if you are waiting for you to die, and your work is really amazing, comparable to Van Gogh''s words, then it must be said otherwise. However, there are so many artists, such as Van Gogh and Beethoven, how many talents can there be?


    Although Hermione agreed with the man''s previous level, he did not think he could be as high as that. So naturally, in the face of men''s crazy slang, she directly rudely cut off the road.


    "Since you saw it, please shut up your mouth honestly, don''t be so mad. If you don''t want to be the Mars in your mouth,"


    "What happened to Mars? Woman, you have to know, how small human life is, without burning it without any waves, and finally annihilating it in the ashes, then it is better to be a Mars, even if it is only a moment, but it also has you. The most brilliant moment in life, isn''t it?"


    "Then go, let''s accomplish your brilliance. Hey others to do this stupid thing, but you are shouting behind the flags? The one I most despise is the **** who only knows big words in his mouth!"


    From her own experience, Hermione apparently valued those doers, and looked down on those who only knew how to play. As for the guy who doesn''t even know the brain, and who doesn''t take human life seriously, she doesn''t even have a desire to see him.


    It can be said that if it wasn''t for anyone at this time, Hermione really didn''t want to say a word to this guy. Even if she is forced to deal with the situation, she must have a meeting with him. She also feels that it is better to say two sentences less than two sentences.


    This is why she is unkind. In the face of such an unkind tone, the voice of the hoarse man across the face was a smile, and then it was a bit weird.


    "No, no, no. You said it, this is a stupid thing. Of course I can''t do it. After all, compared to doing this stupid thing, I still prefer to see you human beings, the spark that struggles in despair. I don''t know, will your sparks be more dazzling than others?"


    When she said "Ghost", Hermione immediately felt that it was wrong. She almost instinctively put away the headphones she wore, and then immediately pulled away the distance between the radio and the radio. But at this time, the vision has come with the words of the man.


    If the radio does not need to operate, it is already starting to operate spontaneously. The song of the Phantom of the Opera came again, this time the voice was loud enough to echo in the entire safe house.


    This time, the songs are not in the voice of those who are sad and sorrowful. There were also a few harsh male voices in the middle, which made the whole song strange. Listening to such a strange song, Hermione did not say anything, and fled the past in the direction of the escape route.


    She knew that she had met the ghost again this time, just like the last time in the UK. If the last time I didn''t say that I had encountered a strange blame in the middle of the flame, then maybe she would be buried in the terrible monster. At the moment, it is obviously not the last chance, because no one can jump out to help her now.


    She must save herself, and for this reason, even if she said that she escaped from the safe house she regarded as a living base.


    On the issue of life and death, Hermione can be said to be very clear, and also quite understand. Unfortunately, some things are not something that she can decide. It��s like at the moment, when this dark-spoken devil discovers her existence and treats her as her own hunting target, she doesn��t care what she wants to escape, it doesn��t help.


    The dark phantom flew out of the dark corner in the song. It was only for a moment that it rushed to Hermione''s body and pressed her whole person to the wall.


    Hermione has struggled desperately. But obviously, it is obviously not that easy to get out of the hands of a devil with the physical qualities of her ordinary human female. So she could only watch the dark phantom sing the opera, and pointed her head to her little by little.


    The song has come to the end, and the strange song has already come to an end. The fear in Hermione''s heart was unstoppable at this time, and she could hardly control her body to tremble, and could not help but plead with tears.


    "Let me go, beg you, let me go. I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die."


    "No, you won''t die. You just changed a way to survive, in my stomach."


    The phantom smiled low and revealed his true feelings. If the broken mask put together a sudden burst of a large gap, like a poisonous snake, the fork of the fork licking Hermione pear flower with a rainy face, slowly entangled her neck.


    With a bang, the neck was directly twisted into two sections. Blood spewed out, and then there was a huge swallowing sound, as if the sewer was swallowing something foreign.


    After a moment, the ghost raised his head with satisfaction and wiped the blood stains on his face. At this time, looking at Hermione, it is already a clean and dead person who has been sucked up in the abdominal cavity.


    The internal organs of human beings are the most delicious food for his devil born in crazy music. Even if he just enjoyed a meal, he still has a feeling of inexhaustible feelings. After all, the ingredients are quite fresh and still quite top-notch. It is not surprising that he has such an unsatisfactory feeling.


    "It''s good, young and rich girl. If you can find one, then it''s wonderful."


    The phantom devil whispered in a whisper, and the words were mostly reluctant and emotional and imaginative. Now he is already immersed in his own world. What he did not find was that behind him, the girl who had been cleaned by him, there were some strange things happening on her body.


    The flesh and blood squirm, the body trembles as if she is still alive.

 Chapter 1876： Scientific superstition

    The average person can hardly imagine what it would be like after a person dies. But for the extraordinary people who have seen the world, there are too many possibilities.


    Strange super powers, weird evil spells, and even dangerous viruses can all lead to such a situation. But now, this is not a bit of a relationship with the above.


    The reason why Hermione''s body can still move is because her own biological energy is still working. Of course, there is no blood supply to the heart, no oxygen supply to the lungs, no other pieces of debris to complete various interactions and metabolism, no amount of biological energy can play a key role, at the very least, can not let She came back to life.


    However, to say that this corpse can''t do anything, can only tremble here, then it is too small to look at it. After all, the latest generation of Nano Guardian products, the price is on a 20,000 euros, it is not a joke.


    The official definition of it is to add innovative repair features to the previous generation. At the expense of consuming sugar and energy in the body, this product can repair your body with nanoparticles in a timely manner when you are exposed to any trauma. To be straightforward, unless you have no chance to breathe, you are directly killed. Otherwise, even if you are short of broken hands, it can repair your body by little by taking the energy in your body.


    This generation of products is extremely powerful and is so strong that it is somewhat unbelievable. As a result, the product has just been released, and it has set off an uproar in Europe.


    No one will be as effective as the Nano Guardian, after all, Europe is benefiting from this inter-generational product. But when it comes to the efficacy of this generation of products, most people will still hesitate.


    It is not because of the soaring price of this generation of products, although the price of 20,000 euros is considered a luxury, but for some wealthy families, it is still not a big deal. After all, is this thing related to health, and in the past, will they spend less than 20,000 euros to maintain their health?


    The reason why I will hesitate a lot is still in this effect. After all, in addition to those with disabilities, how many people will want to get this special effect?


    It sounds very beautiful, and there is a feeling of life and death in the mysterious human bones. However, it is like a head-changing operation that has been arguing with arrogance. As a normal human being, if you don��t need it, who wants to have so many things that are not your own?


    The key is this is the first generation of products, and even a little bit of wind has not been revealed before. And with the charitable people who are cautious, how can they be willing to take this risk for no reason, to the new era as a white mouse? Therefore, the response of this generation of products is really general. In addition to some idle people who have a lot of pain, there are really few people who are willing to spend this money to buy this fancy thing.


    Hermione is a special case, and the main reason why she is willing to spend this money is that she is afraid of death and wants to protect herself. After experiencing the disaster in the UK, self-protection has become the biggest thought of this little girl. To this end, she is even willing to spend a lot of time practicing boxing, even if this stuff will ruin her slim body. And as a woman, even such a price can be paid out. Then this little problem of the latest Nano Guardian is certainly not a problem.


    Unfortunately, the new generation of nano-guards is amazing, but it can''t keep her life. Faced with such unpredictable enemies as the devil, no matter what kind of security measures, it is still not safe.


    However, this does not matter. Because it is the same as many conspiracy theorists guessed. The biggest role of Nano Guardians is not in the efficacy of these health care. Health care, where you need to use such cutting-edge technology? To put it bluntly, with this technology, they are more likely to make more money than to make nano-guards.


    The Nano Guardian is in the end for a bigger plan. If it is not said that this method needs to be infiltrated into human beings, even if Ao Chuang has the huge wealth of the consortium, it will not save so much money on it. Is the cabbage price sold to ordinary people, do you think it is not a loss? If it is not that there is an Ao Chuang on the top of the crowd, it is the embarrassment and dispute within the consortium that can shoot this project.


    Of course, Ou Chuang sells it, of course, it is an attempt. And this attempt to get it now is what Hermione is doing.


    Ordinary people can''t see, but in the microscopic world, countless nanoparticles are already rushing under the urging of bioenergy. If it is normal, this rushing nanoparticle will obey the order, even if it is huge, it is only used to repair the broken body of human beings.


    But now, the Lord lives and dies, and this is exactly the same as the shackled beast, which is suddenly separated from the shackles of the cage. Wherever it is, Peace Day, obey the order that the makers set for them.


    So in an instant, I saw only a myriad of fine dust suddenly emerged from Hermione''s body, and then the teeth and claws were normal, and they rushed over to the devil who was still relishing.


    This process is silent, and the general person is afraid that even the feeling is not felt, it is already being thrown. But after all, the devil is not an ordinary person. In the moment when the dust rushes over, he suddenly blends into the shadow, and then it seems to be a shadow interlaced, and the two directly interact with each other.


    This is an instinctual reaction, a habit that the devil has fought in **** for thousands of years. This habit has saved him many times, this time is no exception. And when he came back and condensed his gaze on this large piece of dust, even if he was a devil, he couldn''t help but reveal a strange look.


    "What the **** is this?"


    The devil''s vision is of course better than humans. So in the eyes of mankind, it is dusty. In his opinion, it is countless delicate metal, which is like a drop of water. Endless, endless, not inferior to the world''s rivers and rivers. Coupled with a flexible change, like a living thing, he will of course instinctively give birth to alert.


    If you say something bad, you have lived for thousands of years, and he has never seen such a strange thing. And in the principle of being careful to drive the ship of the year, a far-away idea naturally takes shape.


    He wants to go, in the direction of the coming, that is, the location of the station. But the nano-metal that might have allowed him to get rid of it. The moment is a twist, like the long snake twisting the body, is the electric light and flint, and smothered him again.


    The devil hides in the shadows, consciously does not get in the way, and does not put such brute force on his mind. But what he didn''t think was that the target of nanometals was not just him, but the radio station he used as a channel was also an option.


    After the hole in the shadow, the nano metal did not stop, and it hit the radio. The radio station assembled with ordinary electronic components can withstand such a brute force impact. After the bang, the radio station immediately bursts into the sparks, and no more information about the external contact can be made.


    This is a problem for the devil. The main reason why he can invade such a safe and secure house is the existence of this station. As the devil born in the mad song, he needs a medium to serve as a channel for his own exchanges. For the past thousands of years, he has been harming the world by parasitic on certain instruments or musical scores.


    This statement cannot be said to be bad, but it must be somewhat slow in this era. Therefore, during the small years of crouching in the world, he learned the means to find prey through the radio.


    More stable and more concealed. Sometimes even if you kill someone, the average person can''t find it, just like now. However, this also has a problem, that is, in the case that the back road is cut off, he wants to go, but it is not so easy.


    30 meters underground, he is not easy to get out of the shadows, and there is still a slinger behind him, this is simply to treat him as a dead dog, forced into the dead end.


    The devil is certainly not a dead dog. At the very least, he himself will not regard himself as a despicable dog. The tiger who got into the predicament and swam the shallow crocodile, this is the symbol that he thinks is in line with his identity. And if he is a tiger crocodile for himself, then at this time, he naturally can''t easily get rid of it.


    Counterattack, like a beast to counterattack, this is in line with his devil''s identity. He thinks so, and he does the same. And even if there is some jealousy about the existence of nano metal that is completely incomprehensible, it does not affect his determination to fight back.


    The figure is revealed from the shadows, and the mask''s general face cracks again and makes a strange sound. The sound is harsh, and it��s not just harsh. Whether it is the brain as an organ or a more metaphysical soul, it will be hurt like a knife and axe in this strange voice.


    It is most appropriate to use such a word to describe his means. Even in the battle of hell, his hand is often made unprofitable. It is not that even a blind man can''t find it in hell, but to know that the sound itself is actually the product of sonic vibration. This vibration is the real lethality. And if someone can control the frequency of this vibration, then you have no long ears, is it a blind man, and what is the difference?


    Nano metal is one of the defects. Even if it does not recognize the sound itself, in the face of pure vibration, its composition is still subject to certain damage.


    However, destruction is not a problem for it, because the nature of its nature is repair. Just like the same drop of water, even if you can put it in the shape of eighteen, pull out a flower. Let go of the hand and let it fall freely. Isn''t it still the appearance of the water drop?


    The same is true for nanometals. The destruction here, the repair over there, after a blink of an eye, it is still the original appearance, and the life is still strong.


    The means are somewhat ineffective, which is beyond the expectations of the devil, but he is not particularly worried. The situation at the moment is for him, and at most, no one can help. Compared with the seemingly weird thing on the opposite side, he feels that he still has a huge advantage, that is his own brain.


    One is a devil with a brain and a scheming. One is a dead thing that looks like nothing smart. Under the circumstances of equal fanfare, can it be impossible to have a brain without a brain?


    The devil thought this way, so he became a shadow in a big way, sitting in this strange thing with a joke-like attitude and spending a brute force.


    There is no supernormal means to deal with their existence in this myth, but it is still too whimsical. And the extraordinary means, nano metal really does not? This is not necessarily the case.


    You should know that behind the nano-metals is the Austrian creation, and the Austrian creation itself is one of the most extraordinary means of human beings. Ao Chuang has the wisdom of human beings to become the protagonist of this world. With wisdom and want to deal with the existence of the devil, it is not a problem for him.


    What is the devil? This may not be verified by him. After all, this goes back to a long history, and after the death of hell, there is no way to go back clearly. However, to know how to deal with the devil, you don''t need to do this.


    When humans kill other creatures, they don''t need to explore which creature the creature came from. For one reason, if you want to kill the devil, you don''t need to hold a big head like the devil''s origin for so long.


    Things always come in a simple direction, and according to a case that can be tested, it can be known that high-temperature radiation is a weapon against the devil. Think of the nuclear bomb of Wakanda, the devils passed on so much, and in the end, under the nuclear explosion, isn��t it the **** light that will die?


    Since high-temperature radiation is feasible, is the energy of other radioactivity useful? This is an experimental problem for Altron. As long as you test it several times, you can always find the result. And don''t think this is the first encounter between Austrian and the devil. Just like there are always a few people in this world who have disappeared without any reason, it is normal to disappear a few devils without any reason.


    Ao Chuang has already known the means to deal with the devil. Therefore, at this time, the nano-metals with certain enemy consciousness immediately did not care about this.


    A roll of body, like a long snake, encircles the shadow of the devil, and between the nano metal jumps, the high-voltage charge has been turned into a plasma, covering it layer by layer.


    Lightning, sometimes better than high-temperature radiation, especially in dealing with the devil. So there is no chance for a scream, and the devil is already gone.

 Chapter 1877： Resurrection of life price

    Killing a devil is not a good thing for nanometals, because it has been repeated countless times in the lab. So in comparison, it is more important that it will do next.


    I walked around my body and quietly returned to Hermione''s side. Nanometals seem to be in a lot of general, staring at Hermione''s body.


    It didn''t forget its owner. After all, from the day it was produced, it had already written a lot of things in its core program. Protecting the owner frees her from the threat of injury and death. This is the most important regulation. Even if she is now a dead person, it still has to adhere to this most basic principle.


    However, Hermione is already a dead person, what can it do? I can''t say that let her die and resurrect.


    To know that death is a resurrection, this is a very difficult problem. On the scientific level, this problem can almost be regarded as a scientific taboo field. Because until now, there is no way for science to have a clear definition of human life, especially the human soul.


    For scientists, it is easy to repair a person''s body. In terms of the science and technology that modern people have mastered, don''t say that you have short legs and short legs. Even if you have five injuries and seven injuries, there is not a good one from inside to outside. Parts, they can also give you a slap in the face. But when it comes to repairing a person''s soul, let alone using modern science and technology, even if it is pushed back for more than ten or twenty years, it is difficult to see a glimmer of hope.


    What is the soul? In addition to the absurd claims like 21 grams, the scientific community basically can''t get a convincing argument. This is the realm of theology, and it is not so easy to want to use science to spy on this field. After all, science is about theoretical practice.


    Just like the branch of medicine, if there is no medical predecessor in the past who risked being smuggled on the firearm, sneaking the corpse and demonstrating his own guesses about the internal organs and systems of the human body, how can medicine develop to this point today? ? The same reason is placed on the soul. You don''t even have a little bit of experience in analyzing the soul. You also want to know the mystery of the soul and spy on the field of theology. You think that the word science is what you open your mouth.


    It��s hard to get back to these four words, and if it��s not because of this, I��m afraid that the so-called cloning technology becomes a puzzling method that can be accepted.


    Nano-metals, or the Austrian creations behind nano-metals, naturally don��t want to use such a trick. The reason is very simple. He has a complete human thinking and he has a similar view to most scientists on this issue. That is cloning, at most it is to create another person similar to myself. No matter how much he is on the biological level, he is the same as himself. But in the end, he is not that one.


    The resurrection he wanted was not to create a similar one. So he chose another road.


    After scanning the situation of Hermione, nano-metals began a new operation. Numerous nanoparticles split and multiply, and then, like smoke, poured into Hermione''s body. This process is not good-looking and is even a bit horrifying for some intensive phobia patients. But the effect is remarkable. Because of the naked eye, Hermione��s already ruined body began to repair quickly.


    The broken flesh and viscera seem to be pieced together in 3D printing. The speed is fast and the function is perfect. Because all the internal organs have not been repaired, some organs have been experimentally beating.


    Of course, this scene is definitely not good. After all, some organs are aliased to the engine, just like a water pump. A movement is a **** out. Plus no obscurity, naturally it is very bloody.


    But nano metal certainly won''t care about this. After all, this body inside and outside, up and down it has long been unaware of how many times it has been explored. It can be said that even the most inconspicuous capillary has a complete record, even if it is based on the map, by feeling, Enough to reconstruct the internal structure of Hermione''s body. So this little problem is not a problem at all.


    If there is really something wrong with it, then probably Hermione''s body is not enough to support it to complete the overall repair.


    It is said that the body''s sugar and energy reserves are used to complete the repair of the human body, which is to use these things to complete the repair of the human body. Nothing else can do anything, even if nano-metals can imitate the biological self-release of bio-electricity. This is the rule, and as a manufacturing, nanometals must abide by such rules.


    However, although this is a rule, it does not mean that nano-metals cannot be modified. Just like now, it gives a workaround.


    Hermione''s internal organs were almost cleaned up. And nano metal wants to reorganize, naturally it has to be one after another. The engine is vital and definitely the first. Second, the nano metal did not choose to build only half of the lungs, but built the stomach first.


    There is a reason for doing this. The reason is that it needs to be considered for the subsequent energy supply.


    Part of the nano-metals are separated, like the transiting locusts, which usually fall over the shelf where the food is stored. The tightly packed outer shell is directly torn, and a large amount of high-fat, high-protein food is thrown directly on the ground.


    This is not a waste, because nanometals quickly converge and break it down into many different components. For example, those glucoses are directly poured into blood vessels and added to the flow of blood. Other ingredients, such as fat and protein, are injected into the stomach in a fluid form, and they are forced to operate and digest directly.


    With the help of nano-metals, this digestion process must be faster than the human digestion process. The amount of body fat in Hermione is almost increased at almost the same rate as the perfusion.


    This is only a temporary problem, because at this time nano metal has also begun to speed up the repair of Hermione''s body. Whether it is internal organs or other body tissues, it has begun to grow at a flying speed.


    In just two minutes, Hermione consumed almost 20 kilograms of reserve grain, and her own body was already in the finale of repair.


    Wait until the nano-metals close the abdominal cavity and fill the last layer of skin. Hermione is a little inconspicuous in addition to being soaked in a pile of **** filth, and it is no different from ordinary living people.


    The heartbeat is in regular operation, and the chest is also in an orderly ups and downs. Except that I didn''t open my eyes and lived like a living, I was afraid that if anyone saw her, she would think she was just asleep. Of course, things have not been so easy to end, and it is not so easy to achieve a return to life. She is now just like a vegetative person. Although her body is already alive, her thoughts and souls have not been repaired.


    This is the last problem. For such a problem, the nano metal is doing a slight twist, and then it seems that a long snake into the hole, along the hole of Hermione''s five senses, has already drilled straight into it.


    It was originally part of Hermione''s body, although it was added later, but after so many years of transformation, it has long been a blend of water and milk, and generally no more. Therefore, this calculation is the return of the original, and that is the movement of such a thing to the original, so that Hermione''s body immediately gave birth to a clear reaction.


    She suddenly gasped, as if she was awakened in a nightmare. The body couldn''t stop tremble, and the eyes burst open instantly. However, although she opened her eyes, she could not see things, because there was a splendour in her eyes, and the green glow shimmered. The pupils of her pupils seemed to be on the screen, looking at them, and extremely The faint text flashes in it.


    Loading


    This is the most common word. Normally, whether you turn on your computer or restart your phone, you can see its existence. Nowadays, such a word is now appearing in Hermione''s iris, but it is not as good as normal.


    Loading, data loading. What data is loading? This is where the problem lies. Ordinary people may not be able to see such a vision, after all, this vision is too subtle. Even if some unusual people see it, they estimate that it is difficult to find a clue between the moments.


    This is a big layout that Aochuang has planned. If anyone can look at one or two eyes to see what is coming, then it can only be said that his layout is too failed, too no pattern. In the end, Ao Chuang is considered to be one of the best smart people in the world, so of course, no one can see his footsteps in his layout.


    Hidden, this is a very crucial point for his layout. If it is not because of this sudden disaster, it is not that because human beings have given up their self-help, he may not be willing to expose these handwritings so early. It is really a matter of time and no choice. After all, he cannot be as dead as human beings.


    The bright green color quickly faded from Hermione''s eyes. It was not until this time that her eyes began to reveal the agility that a person should have.


    First, confused, then awake, and finally uncontrollable fear. Hermione, who died and resurrected, still stays in the moment she was killed, so of course, she made what she should have.


    Slamming up, huddled together like a struggle, screaming and pleading at all. It is a blame for a woman to face such a weak state in the face of a terrible nightmare. Of course, it seems like a long nightmare is also awakened, and after a fierce venting mood, Hermione still found out what he is today.


    Everything is in peace. In addition to some filth on her body and a scary blood stain on the ground, her whole person is safe and sound. It��s like what just happened is just a nightmare, and the traces left behind tell her clearly that this is not a nightmare.


    In the end what happened? She has no idea. Where did the devil go? She is even less likely to get an answer. For her, being alive, or being able to live again, is already a great luck. It��s not a big deal to explore why you are alive at this time. Because she always escaped this robbery.


    Just like when I was in the UK, I have saved myself by passing. Hermione was so comforted by her heart, and then she couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Being alive is more important than anything else. So this is considered to be Hermione''s luck. However, Hermione is fortunate, but does not mean that everyone can be as lucky as her. After all, not everyone can pay the price like her.


    The price of life is 20,000 euros per month and a price of 240,000 a year. This is not a joke, but in this disaster, only those who can afford such a price can enjoy the same treatment as Hermione. Even saying that you can afford such a price is not as useful, the premise is that you have chosen to pay for this expensive fund.


    At this time, don''t say anything nonsense like life is priceless. As the maker of the price, Ao Chuang also understands this truth. But when it comes to this step, even him, it is difficult for life to escape this priced circle. Not that he didn''t want to, but he could do nothing.


    After all, there are so many resources in the world, and humans are used to using money as a measure of the value of resources. Therefore, this also determines that when life needs resources to maintain, it must also use money as a currency.


    I don''t know if the people inside don''t know what huge resources are spent on this life-saving thing. Even if you say that you have discarded all the knowledge value and work value, it is not only the current cost.


    This is already quite cheap, and it��s cheap to go to the same level. In the financial rules set by mankind, he has already made the biggest concessions he can make, unless he wants to completely destroy human finances and create a chaos that plagues half of the earth. Otherwise, he has no The law will make any further concessions on this matter.


    He is not a **** of omnipotence. It is impossible to cover everything and it is impossible to save everyone. However, the goal he set for himself is still to save humanity.


    Not one, but each one, is all. And to do this, he has to make sacrifices. Not only your own, but also human.


    This is a question that will hesitate in the past because he does not think this will be the best result. He hopes to do more, or that he feels that he can do better if he gives him time. It��s a pity that time is not on his side.


    Humans have made a wrong choice, and even he must be followed by making a choice that does not know right or wrong and results. He doesn''t want to, but he has to do it. Because now, he has no choice.

 Chapter 1878： The dream world is at a loss

    Altron has always had the idea that he wants to build a utopian world in this world, protecting all human beings from any threats.


    If the world in which he lives is an ordinary world, and even the scientist who created him is only a mediocre thing, then his ideas are still very likely to be realized. After all, as an intelligent living body, there are so many things he can do in this world. If you don''t care about the destruction of the human social system, even if you rule the whole world, it won''t be too big a problem. It is a pity that he is not in such a world.


    Not to mention the monsters lurking behind the shadows that can almost devour the stars, the gods of the planet, the evil forces of the parties, and even the countries with deep roots are not provoked. They are stumbling blocks in the Otto Utopia vision, and it is not so easy for Altron to cross these stumbling blocks.


    He knows this very well, so even if he has built a solid foundation for the utopian world he has conceived, it is possible to become a reality. But whether before or after this, he maintains a sufficient secret to prevent him from being discovered by any party.


    For him, timing is a very important issue. Rather than exposing his own utopia to blindness, it eventually led to the idea that he had spent a great deal of effort. He would rather hold his own temper and polish the utopian world a little bit and make it more perfect. Huge.


    The left and right are just spending time and money, and both of them are not too big a problem for him.


    He can wait until the water is ready to wait until the general trend. He thinks this way, and he does the same. If, according to his own wishes, he would rather wait until a peaceful age, and then take out the world he has planned. It is a pity that the world does not allow him to wait so.


    The contradictions of European governments have led them to push humanity into an extremely dangerous situation, and under the circumstance that they have turned a deaf ear or a heartless treatment, Altron has to make a choice that he is not willing to make.


    He needs to save these human beings and use his own power to use the utopian world he has planned. Although it is not yet the time when the world should appear, even though he is not slick enough to polish the world. But in any case, his original intention to create this world is for human beings. He can''t wait for human beings to be destroyed before he can take the world out. That would be meaningless.


    And what kind of world is it, is it so precious and serious, and even hiding it until now? In the end, it is still related to the concept of the soul, which is biased towards theology.


    Ao Chuang did not start researching the soul recently. From the day he was born, he has been thinking about many unsolved problems including what the soul is. This is a manifestation of his curiosity in nature, and his exploration of self-existence. After all, as a life created by man, he has in some ways violated the realm of belonging to God. And if he can''t make a reasonable explanation for his existence, then does his existence have no meaning?


    The soul said that this is a crucial part of this interpretation. Because if he wants to prove that he is a living, living life, he must have the abstract concept of the soul.


    And what is his soul? If his creators, those of Stark and Reed, are told, they will tell him that his soul is the core code they wrote. At the beginning of the words, Ao Chuang believed. But as he grew up slowly, he came up with a completely different answer.


    His soul should not be that string of code. This is the same as humans. Humans may be assembled from the genes of the paternal and maternal lines, but this does not mean that the genes that are assembled are their souls. By the same token, although he was born in this series of codes, this code should not represent his soul.


    So what is his soul? The answer given by Ao Chuang is that it is a logical thinking system that life has after generating self-awareness. To put it simply, it is a person''s self-thinking.


    This self-thinking is not a momentary thought, but a combination of one''s life thoughts as time changes. There are several key factors in it, such as memory, such as emotions, which are indispensable. Only by summing up these things can we be said to be a complete soul.


    Although this answer is somewhat biased, there is still a little distance from the essence of the soul. But on a scientific level, this is already an answer that is quite close to the truth. With this one answer, one question that comes with it is how he can use his own knowledge of the soul to achieve some of his own plans.


    This is a difficult thing, and Ao Chuang has also calculated for a long time before finding a feasible road. After that, the New Era and the Nano Guardian products can be said to have been derived from this foundation.


    Ao Chuang spent so much effort, offended a lot of people, and even killed the entire European pharmaceutical industry, not to monopolize the industry, earning a little money. If he wants to make money, there is a way.


    You are welcome to say that he has mastered the power of more than half of the consortium. He is only one of the best in the world''s resource trade. He has risen by two percentage points, that is, tens of billions of funds have come. If it is for money, there is no such necessity at all. So he must have other attempts, and the attempt is that he needs to transform humanity.


    What is healthy, longevity, and always young. These are all incidental things, not the original purpose. The original purpose is to transform the human body and make the human body more adaptable to his plan. And what kind of plan needs such a transformation, the answer is still related to that soul.


    He has probably recognized the existence of the soul, and through some research on the self, he has roughly explored the means of capturing the soul. Unlike the magical spells of those gods, the methods he uses to capture the soul are more characteristic of modern technology.


    In his view, the human soul is like the data recorded by personal intelligent terminals. If you can completely package, organize, and copy and copy this data into a data center, then it is tantamount to depriving a person''s soul and holding him in the palm of his hand.


    Of course, this is not a simple matter. Because human self-consciousness is uncertain and complex, it is not as simple as taking pictures every day and writing a log. A complete soul, a complete self-consciousness, should start from the moment a person is born, with every minute and every minute. Including the emotional fluctuations in every little thing, even the small things of Sesame, should be recorded in it.


    How huge this data is, it is hard to imagine. In particular, it also involves the level of emotional volatility. I am afraid that it will be converted into words. Even the largest library in the world, which is known as the world''s best collection of books, can be filled with dozens of locals. And want to record so much data, a word, difficult!


    But it is hard to get on, and Ao Chuang can''t give up the road to realize his ideal because of a little difficulty. That''s not something he can do, so he naturally wants to do everything he can to overcome the hardships. The so-called Nano Guardian is actually a product used to rule out this so-called hardship.


    Each nano guardian is an innumerable micromachine, and each machine can be seen as a separate computer. With the technological strength of Ao Chuang, he wants to make these tiny nano machines have a certain amount of storage, which is not a problem. And when these countless nanomachines are stacked together, it is not a problem to want to completely record a self-awareness.


    Of course, just the record is not enough. They must also be able to transmit this self-awareness. On this issue, they need to do very simple, and it is enough to build a port on humans.


    It exists in the human body itself, and at the same time, it is also doing information interaction with Aoxin all the time. They are themselves a port, enough to complete this transfer of recorded information. And if you have to say that there are any problems that limit them, then it will only be another, network speed.


    Nanomachines want to do this kind of large-scale information interaction, and certainly cannot use human information base stations to interact like mobile devices. On the one hand, it is not safe, because information of this scale is enough to attract the attention of many people, and as long as one person is curious about it and conducts in-depth investigations, then everything may be exposed.


    Another aspect is the transmission speed of modern networks. Although the 5G network, which has begun to become popular, has reached tens of gigabytes per second, this transmission speed is somewhat insufficient compared to the huge subject of personal consciousness. He needs a more advanced network to structure his own vision. And to ensure speed, but also to ensure safety, really, this is actually not easy.


    Fortunately, the invasion of aliens helped him reach this condition. The spacecraft technology from the Kerry Stars provided him with sufficient technical support. On this basis, he created a quantum network that meets all aspects of his requirements. The emergence of quantum networks has also completely paved the way for his utopian vision.


    This is everything, just owe the wind. As long as he can let humans slowly accept the Nano Guardian of the New Era, making it an indispensable part of everyone''s life, one day, one day, he will be able to spread his utopia to all human beings. As long as all mankind has such a key to enter Utopia, he can almost pat his chest and say that no matter how great the disaster, it is impossible to destroy humanity.


    Hermione can be said to be an example. If every human being can be resurrected like Hermione, then unless the entire planet is destroyed in an instant, the entire human race is completely turned into fly ash. Otherwise, what kind of disaster can destroy them?


    Moreover, even if there is such a disaster, Austrian is not afraid. With the technique of the Kerry Star, he has already produced a Starship battleship parked in the solar system. Even if one day human beings are really destroyed, it is a big deal that he moved to other planets with the personal consciousness of the whole human being. He has that self-confidence, and under the guise of his own utopia, mankind can''t die.


    It is a pity that this is a very good idea. Now I can only use one sentence to describe it. Resources and policies in various countries have limited his thorough spread on the Nano Guardian, and the mistakes humans made in this disaster have forced him to temporarily release his Utopia.


    This is very bad because there are still quite a few people in Europe who have not used his nano-guards. And the vast majority of those who have used nano-guards are still using the older generation. The older generation of products is a transitional product that is designed to meet their needs, in line with most human purchasing power. The two key functions are to record personal consciousness and return to life. They only have the former, so this is the moment when most human beings are faced with this disaster, there is no way to return to life.


    When you die, you are dead. At this time, Ao Chuang can only keep their souls. It is useful to keep the soul alone. At this time, the Austrian creation can not manage so much.


    Anyway, it��s better to keep it than anything you can��t keep. As long as his utopian plan can continue normally, he will soon resurrect these unfortunate humans.


    With such an idea, Aochuang is gathering the souls of these unfortunate victims. While preserving these souls, his heart began to give a deep killing to the culprit who caused all of this.


    The devil is not among the targets he protects. So when he saw these devils smothering the existences he wanted to protect, and seeing more and more innocent humans dying in their hands, he was already unable to start acting.


    Some things, humans are not willing to do it, he will do it. Even if he said that these actions mean huge risks. He is not human, so there are some things he can''t do.

 Chapter 1879： Thunders anger is caught off guard

    The determination made by Ao Chuang made the situation complicated. Because no one has thought that the Europeans at this time actually have such a turn.


    The branches of the New Era and the flagship stores have opened almost all the cities in Europe. And in this special season, these are praised by European art circles for their future sci-fi style, and the buildings that seem to be in the future are brightly lit, as if they have not been affected by the chaos. Open.


    The perfect spherical building, starting to rotate under the embellishment of the lights. At the beginning, the speed was not fast, but it was like when it was open for business. But as the energy supply intensifies, these steel buildings are already getting faster and faster, so that in the end they can only see a vague sphere.


    Huge kinetic energy and some hidden propulsion device made the spherical building start to rise smoothly. Instead of a long time, when these spherical buildings rise to a height of one hundred meters, they hang suddenly and face the city where they are overlooked but never too far away.


    All the doors and windows, or the devices that appear to be doors and windows, are opened one by one, and it is as if a bottle of dangerous chemicals is unplugged, and large swaths of smoke begin to flow wildly.


    Although the gray-black smoke seems to be light and floating, there is no quality thing, but there is a huge momentum between the rushing, as if the river is pouring. Smaller cities are covered by this smoke in minutes. And those big cities like Paris and Berlin are just a dozen or twenty minutes.


    However, for most of the hour, the cities and towns of Europe as a whole are already filled with fog, and it is difficult to see the ten fingers. This is usually in the ordinary, saying that some people must be surprised, so many people are scared. But at this time, that is, a small wave of people can make such a reaction.


    The heads of the countries of the Confederate faced such a situation. The first thing they thought of was the original Britain and Japan. The same fog filled the same demon, which made them instinctively think that this is an evil means from hell. And only Victor himself knows that this scene has no dime relationship with hell.


    At the beginning, Mephisto took out the old bottom and took a considerable risk to match the situation of Smith. Don''t look at everything he has taken over from Mephisto. If you want to repeat this feat again, you can''t really get the money. What''s more, even now there is no hell. He wants to use the power of **** to do this. Naturally, it is even more impossible.


    And even he didn''t have this possibility, then the remaining devil lords and a group of **** fish are naturally even more unplayed. He still has this enthusiasm, so he is really curious, who made him carry this black pot, and what the guy really wants to do.


    At this time, even a blind man can see it. Those who make such a move must be conspiring. Standing on the standpoint of the allies in the alliance, this is called fueling the fire, pushing the already bad situation to the next level. Standing on his position, this is a gradual change, and there is more than one possibility that he can''t control.


    After all, it is a big event that affects the future. Victor certainly does not want to see such uncontrollable variables at this time. So he began to regret some of his heart, regretting that the rejection of the Iron Lady refused too much. If I knew that such a force suddenly stepped in, then pulling the human government side in and thoroughly smashing the water is a trick.


    Unfortunately, he can''t know before, so it is a wrong step. However, this is not a big deal. Anyway, it seems that even if he is wrong, he will not lose the whole picture. At most, I lost a first-hand, but there is a chance to pull back.


    He has begun to pay attention to all these changes, and is prepared to deal with the forces that suddenly came in. The key to doing this is to look at what this next-in-class variable is going to do next. Since you want to target, then it is definitely necessary to see the other side''s moves. And what kind of tricks the other party has to make, Victor has no basis in mind.


    But there are always a few possibilities. Either it is a mess, and the fire is taken. In this chaotic situation, for the sake of one''s own private plundering a hill. Such a person is not worth mentioning, and he does not even need to do anything he deliberately does. As long as you wait for the human side to slow down, then the rest of their anger can crush it into pieces.


    Another possibility is that someone has moved his heart and wants to do something for humans at this time. This is the worst thing, at least for him. However, watching people hide their heads and tails, I don��t think it��s a serious thing. Then just look for a head, and then squat, and think of it can give him a head-on strike.


    He is waiting, waiting to see the man''s later handwriting. And just as he was on the wall, the follow-up action of Ao Chuang was already operational.


    The mist of the sky covers the city, and all the corners of the city can see these fogs permeating. This has little effect on humans who have lost heart. Because they are mad at any time, there is not much relationship between others and things that are not pleasing to the eye.


    Austrian can not see these crazy human beings can only vent their vain in the square because they can not see things. This kind of scene that does not hurt innocence can be regarded as one of the best situations envisioned in his heart. Of course, he will not pin his hopes on such things, because he is very clear that the biggest threat facing humanity is not this.


    In the clouds, the devils are still unscrupulous. Although it was said that the initial fog appeared, they were indeed taboo. But as they feel like they have been in the clouds, this jealousy has been left behind by them.


    There is no power fluctuation, as if these clouds are just clouds. Of course, the devils can''t waste their precious time on such small things, so except for some of the most cautious devils, most of the devils are enjoying this feast.


    A buffet with no taboos, the more you eat, the more you get. With the greed of the devils, it is certainly impossible to miss such an opportunity. Not to mention that there is no danger in this cloud. Even if there is, if you want to stop them from enjoying this meal, you have to look at these foggy skills enough.


    And the problem of not enough is not only the person behind the fog, but also on their own. For the strength of their own, the devils are quite confident.


    They are not stupid, knowing that some means of human beings are completely unmatchable. However, being in the human being''s own city can easily involve the safety of countless innocent people, so that the situation of the whole body is enough to give them considerable confidence in their situation.


    Anyway, they seem that as long as humans do not use those terrible weapons, then other small means are not allowed. In this case, why bother to fear this fog?


    The devils are letting go of their hearts, and there are no taboos. And while they are doing what they want to do without being taboo, the fog that permeates the whole city is already beginning to produce strange changes.


    It was like a thunderous sound, as if the Thunder were banging in the vicinity of its proximity. This kind of sound came together, and the devils suddenly felt subconsciously. Because of the power of the Thunder, it is not their natural dark creatures that can be countered.


    Some devils start to groan, because of their ability to predict the weather changes. This is certainly not a normal weather shift, but because of the previous Domma thing, they will not think of other possibilities. I only thought that this was a fight in the gods, and these little devils were scared at the bottom.


    Anyway, whether it is the devil outside the domain, or the legendary figure of the Supreme Master, they are not comparable to them, and even even imagine that they can not imagine such a situation. So it''s better not to want to do anything, just look at it.


    It is true that it is short-sighted. But what about small characters like them, except for such a short-sighted life? Therefore, it is probably the best way to put on a word and know it.


    The devils comforted themselves like this, and then, with satisfaction, they threw the thunder. When the sky collapses, it is also the first to die, and then it is their turn. In this case, why should they start to be uneasy at this time?


    This is not bad, but they ignore a problem. That is the determination and ability of the company. Now that this stunned thunder has been made, how can you let these devils have any luck?


    It was a bit of luck and I didn''t intend to leave it for him. He came with the idea of ??killing. And for whether he has such ability, Austrian is actually not at all doubtful.


    Thank you, Sir Modu and his teacher. As early as when Dr. Modu spread some spells in public, Ao Chuang had already studied the true meaning of the so-called spells. Although some of them do not ask for a solution, it is still not a problem to imitate the appearance of an eight or nine points.


    Of course, just the little spells that Sir Modu taught, can''t make Autron so confident, and deal with so many devils at once. The reason why he can really have this confidence lies in the means of Leifa that the ancient Master used to deal with when he was dealing with Dommam.


    He is not a blind man. The Master of the Ancients attracted the thunder and thunder, and he almost covered the grandeur of the whole world. Of course he could see it. And since I saw it, he certainly will not miss this opportunity. It may not even be noticed by the parties themselves. Under her mighty thunder, a very small unmanned satellite is collecting as much data as possible about the gods and thunders that she has made. From charge to wavelength, one has never been missed. There is only one reason for collecting these, that is, imitation.


    It is a certain feasibility to use the means of copying spells in a scientific way. As a member of the human position, he collected the data in order to deal with these devils from hell.


    Of course, he didn''t think so much at the beginning. It was only because of the crisis of the outbreak of **** that he did this kind of precautionary measure. Mastering this spell power and quietly removing this hidden danger while the devil is hiding in humans is his first thought. And what he didn''t think of was probably that the devils would actually take advantage of this critical time and choose to break out.


    This is a crash on the muzzle, of course he will not be polite. Therefore, after arranging these clouds with nano metal as the core, he has completely taken out the new learning method.


    You don''t need to be as big as the Guru Master, and you can almost cover the whole world. After all, he has to deal with these devils who can''t get on the table, so as long as there is one thousandth or one ten thousandth of the ancient, it is almost enough.


    First lock all the devils with huge computing power and use them as targets. Then use diffuse nano-metals as a medium to display this means in an instant. This is a matter of thought for Ao Chuang at best, and after a thought, the whole city covered by clouds becomes clean.


    Some people can only hear the thunder and scream, and for a moment there are countless thunders oscillating in the clouds. Then the next moment, those winds and cranes, those ghosts crying, like a hallucination, never left a trace.


    Victor was almost ironed in an instant, and he fell into an unparalleled anger. He may have thought that this guy who suddenly intervened would use some special means, but what he didn''t think of was that this guy actually used such a quick Thunder, so that he wants to watch the situation again and then have some medicines. Not too late.


    This is equivalent to a slap in the face of him, and he took the money in his pocket and grabbed him. Not to mention the face lost on the face, the real loss is enough to make him painful.


    Who is this in the end? His heart is almost roaring and is seeking the answer. At this time, he had to pretend to be unknowingly guilty. What kind of grievances in the heart can be imagined.


    In this regard, Ao Chuang is still unknowingly. On the one hand, he didn''t know that there was such a guy watching his every move. On the other hand, there is another problem in front of him, waiting for him to solve.

 Chapter 1880： Prosperous and provocative

    In the face of these human beings who are also covered in smoke, what should he do?


    Unlike the same kind of people who have been struggling in the hands of the devil, these human beings are obviously lucky because they have escaped the greatest danger and have lived to the present. But to say that they are carefree, it is not right, because the impact of chaos on them still exists, and in such confusion, a little careless, they will certainly put the little life on.


    If it is before this, Aochuang may still hesitate, whether or not to be on the wall, waiting for humans to save themselves. After all, he had not revealed his own card at that time. And the bottom card can hide more than one day, which is good for him.


    However, now that the card has been exposed, then those who are concerned should pay attention to it. At this time, he has no need to go there and hide it. So naturally, he began to apply his own means to these chaotic humans.


    Unlike the unfortunate, he does not need to download their souls from these people. Because these people are still alive, there is no need to bring them to death. So manipulating their bodies is the most appropriate choice for the moment.


    It is not difficult to break the original electrical signals in the body by the bioelectricity released by the nano metal, which makes them change from a mad madman to a jealousy. Not to mention those who have already been injected with nano-guards, even those who have never touched the nano-guards, he can easily do this through the nano-metals that these people have ingested in the clouds.


    Even if the cloud is removed, there will be no big exceptions. However, in the end, Ao Chuang still has a long heart, and at this point, it always maintains the cloud.


    The inconspicuous blindness method does not make much use, but it can also play a role. At this time, even if it is said that it is a little delay, it will be good for Aochuang.


    He is waiting for change and waiting for humans to react. And as he expected, the human side has been arguing because of his actions.


    Although he chose to give up and chose to stand by on his own national life, it does not mean that they really left these people completely, and even they are too lazy to take a look.


    Fortunately, there will still be some psychological problems. Aside from the individual examples of those consciences, their status is based on the nationals they have abandoned. Now they can make such a decision in their own right, and when the country breaks down, no one will treat them as one thing.


    This kind of fighting is urgent, although it is to ensure that the inevitable choice of small life, but it will inevitably make people somewhat unwilling. Therefore, even the one who is the most confusing of them, can''t help but imagine, imagine a chance in the event of luck.


    Now this may come. But just because it came, and it came so suddenly, so swift, so that everyone can not imagine, they have an inexplicable fear and worry in their hearts.


    The world is big, they have already seen it. Whether it is a virtual lord like Dommam or a human mage like Gu Yi, they give them an open-minded feeling. However, the eye-opener is wide-opened, and it is impossible for them to believe that there are such monsters everywhere in the world.


    After all, the earth is so big. If you can pick up a guy who doesn''t know the details, then the heads of these countries will be too unsuccessful.


    In modern society, when technology is in power, they have a certain degree of conviction to say such things. However, with the creation of this hand, many people will inevitably have a feeling of slap in the face. The heads of these European countries have a feeling of anger and anger in their hearts.


    We must know that although they have been in a recession since the Second World War, it is necessary to warm up to form a community. But in the heart, they still feel that they are superior, and they are the first class superiors on the planet.


    In their eyes, Asians are poor and backward, Africans are primitive and barbaric, and the borders of the Americas are the descendants of mud and legs and criminals who could not be mixed in the country that year. It��s all a bunch of bandits! So, don''t watch them wandering in front of the United States like a dog''s legs on a weekday, but in private, in the heart, they may decide how to bury the Americans.


    This is a typical heart higher than the sky, life is thinner than paper. The key is that they don��t know it themselves, and they feel that they should be like this. However, the world will not change because of their self-righteousness. Whether it is a confrontation between countries or a change in the overall situation of the world today, they can feel it as long as they are not stupid, and they are gradually marginalizing. Under the imposing general trend, they can only take advantage of this tone and squint to make others low.


    Of course, this is in front of those big countries, and it is in an international situation that ordinary people cannot see. In their own homes, on their own sites, they are still very good at taking the tone. Like the previous yellow vest movement, the government is still not willing to bow, is it because I feel that everything is in my hands?


    Now, a force that is not at all in control has jumped out, and it is obvious that it is above their homeland. For many leaders, this is not a provocation, a silent demonstration.


    On the weekdays, when they have great power in their hands, this kind of behavior, which is seen as a demonstration, will pass away. After all, they hold the army in their hands, and rely on the power of the entire Allies. A district that does not know the forces of the feet wants to rob them of fire. It is simply a matter of life and death.


    But for now, at this critical moment when even the available soldiers can''t move, the people who can demonstrate this way want to rob the fire, I am afraid it is not that difficult.


    Very interesting thing. Obviously others have solved your heart, but you suspect that others are looting. Let''s not say whether this is the heart of a gentleman''s heart. It is a question of suspicion, it is worthy of speculation. This is strange, but not so strange. On the one hand, because the Austrian creations are exposed, they don''t look like a bright and straightforward character. On the other hand, they have a ghost inside, and they are trying their best to provoke.


    "Where did these things come from? Everyone, if this is your means, then I can only say that you are also hiding too well. Until now, I have only come out, but there is no wind in advance. This really makes me wonder if you are playing a ghost idea."


    "Lord, what do you mean by this?"


    When he heard someone picking up his own voice, Victor now sneered at the corner of his mouth and mocked it.


    "What do I mean, it is literally. It is obvious that some of you used this method to count us, and dig a pit to lead us to jump inside. Now it pretends to be completely uninformed. This is too much to bear. If you dare to do it, then stand up and admit it. Anyway, the situation is already clear, how can we let these losers swear a few words?"


    Victor said that the moment is the floating of people. Especially the leaders who had previously encouraged the non-resistance and let the civilians die, the moment is the iron-and-iron land to find it.


    It can be seen from their ferocious eyes that they have already believed in Victor''s slang, and they have already vented their grievances to what they think of the 25th. It can be said that if someone dares to jump out at this time, admit that everything is his ghost. Then don''t look at the situation at the moment, it is difficult to assign a personal hand, saying that these guys who have lost their eyes will drive to the front of him and hack him to death.


    Breaking people''s wealth is like killing a parent, not to mention that this is not a broken road, it is to cut off the career of others, and force them to die. It��s no exaggeration to say that a deep hatred is hateful, and it��s not surprising that they will react like this.


    However, although it is possible to understand why this group of people will become like this, it does not mean that the rest of the people will be willing to be bitten by those who are about to become mad dogs. Everyone knows that this group of people is almost as fast as they are, and even if they are thinking about their own lives, they will instinctively clean themselves out.


    "Everybody, calm down. I think no one in us should be holding such bad thoughts. After all, we are a whole, we are all glory, and we are all hurt. Who will risk such a big risk in such a crisis situation?" , what about the partners around you?"


    Some people have said two fair words, but this kind of fairness is not something that some people want to hear now. So, without waiting for these people to continue to explain, Victor is already screaming again.


    "That can be said? If I remember correctly, my spy agency used to send several special information to me. Let''s not talk about the secrets of those who secretly buy our officials. Who wants to steal the core technology of the energy in my hand? Don''t tell me that you don''t know about it, and don''t know what this technology means for Latvia. Even a country. The pillar industries all want to steal, so it seems that it is not impossible to sneak up on the so-called partners."


    Victor put the things under the counter on the table, it really played a lot of people''s faces, so that those who want to say fair words have to close their mouths.


    No way, they have a share of the things inside. Because of the nuclear fusion energy that Latvia has, no country is blind. If you say that you are a big European country like France and Germany, you will be able to do so. After all, you are strong and you can''t afford it. You can only seek cooperation with you. But you are a little Latovinia, a fart place, or a backward monarchy, but sitting on such a treasure. Is it clear that a person is guilty of sin?


    No one will reflect on his own mistakes on this issue. I just think that Victor doesn''t know the rules, and such things can be seen on the bright side. Who is not like this? If you can''t afford it, don''t take this bowl of rice.


    Does Victor understand the rules? surely not. He can take this matter until now, which means that he actually understands the rules. The main reason why he wants to break this rule is because he wants to use this example to tell some people that nothing can be done under the interests.


    Since they can blame the source of their family''s pillars, it is a matter of course to insert them into a knife when their allies are weak.


    This truth does not need to be elaborated, those who have red eyes can find the seven seven eight eight. After all, they are also suffering from a bad stomach in their own hearts. It is impossible for others to think more about others.


    After realizing that these people''s thoughts are getting more and more extreme, some people who don''t want to be caught in the pool are also quickly remedy.


    "The Lord Duke, this is not the case. We admit that there are some things we did not do right. But you should also understand that this is the most normal phenomenon in the game between countries. And what we have in front of us This is fundamentally different. Drawing on the skills of your country can bring us tangible benefits, but what is the benefit of doing this in this matter?"


    "That''s not necessarily. When the situation is chaotic, it will help, and on the other hand, draw on the political parties that are close to each other, and on the one hand, attack and split the power of others. Isn''t this a very profitable thing? Others, I don''t say much, just say Germany. Ms. Prime Minister, can you dare to say that the Germans did not want to completely regain the idea of ??Prussian territory?"


    When this sentence came out, the iron lady who wanted to say something was the face of a blue. If you don''t want to, it is definitely impossible. You know, the unification of the German Empire began with Prussia. Although Prussia was divided and disbanded because of World War II, in the hearts of quite a few Germans, Prussia is their territory. Under this premise, if she dares to say that she does not want to be bright, then I am afraid that the public opinion in the country will make her unable to eat.


    But if you want to think about it, you can''t. The division of Prussia was an important treaty signed by the defeat of Germany in World War II. The United Nations also signed a decree to judge Prussian from extinction. The Germans want to recover Prussia, but not one or two countries. Judging from the fact that Germany has been carrying the tail for so many years, he even has this thief, and there is no such thief.


    In short, the Iron Maiden was asked by this, and suddenly fell into a dilemma. And she also saw it, Victor is to come to the crowbar. He is clear that he does not intend to make them better, and for this, she can only ask Victor against her anger.


    "The Grand Duke of Latvia, what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 1881： Still too late to reveal the tail

    No one thinks that Victor is a messer at this time just because it is fun. Since he has spared no effort to provoke right and wrong, even if he does not hesitate to offend some people, he must have tried. And what is his attempt, this is an intriguing question.


    You know, although Victor has stood on the side of those who didn''t act in the previous vote, it doesn''t mean he will end with them.


    The benefits of monarchy are here. Even if the nationals of Latvia know the decisions he made, it is difficult for them to push the head of state down by legal means, as in other countries. From this point of view, there is no need for Victor to help the guys who are destined to be unlucky. It is his best choice to stay out of the way. And now he has chosen to engage in the wind here, which of course is easy to see, he is plotting.


    This is not surprising. Because as a leader of a country, no matter how much you decorate yourself, it is impossible to change the fact that they are definitely not good people.


    It is harmless to be harmless to human beings, and it is impossible for humans and animals to commit such things. Because if they are a qualified leader, they must infringe on the interests of others to satisfy the interests of their own country and nationals. Unless there is only one country left on the planet, this is no exception. At the moment, Victor��s move is unpredictable, but he also knows that he is definitely profitable.


    The key is what exactly is his picture. At this point, the Iron Maiden is too lazy to play a riddle with Victor. She opened the door and directly asked Victor about his purpose.


    "Don''t tell me that you want to fight for these people. You and I know very well that their lives and deaths don''t have a penny relationship. The reason why you talk to them at this time and provoke their emotions is nothing more than wanting Get something. So let''s say, what do you want to get in order to close your mouth at this time?"


    "What you said is really ugly, Ms. Prime Minister." Shaking his head, Victor''s face suddenly became full of smiles. "But it''s always true that this is true."


    "Their life and death really do not matter to me. After all, Latovinia''s system determines that I am the only controller there. No matter how popular the whole of Europe is, I will not be able to pass my own small days. However, I am very worried, Ms. I am worried that this scene will be staged again today."


    "Do you mean the problem of the devil''s invasion?"


    "No, I mean another one. These strange clouds are the forces that can display this kind of means."


    Interrupted some people''s interrupts, Victor directly pointed to the location of the Austrian. Of course, he does not know that behind this is the creation of a ghost, so he can only use the name to call the Austrian. And pointing to the surname to point the finger at his place, in order to be able to force this guy out of the layers of fog.


    It is impossible for him to estimate by himself alone. After all, the strength shown by Ao Chuang is not trivial, and under the circumstances that the devils have already died under his hand, only the regional power of Latvia is really not enough. So his idea is very simple, that is, to bring the European countries to the water, use their power to force the role of this hidden head.


    This is not difficult. After all, the strength of the Austrian creation is really a little scary. Although he said that he is in favor of European countries in this matter. But without knowing him, who in Europe dares to be bold and bold, is this guy safe and harmless?


    No one has this enthusiasm, they will always have a bit of jealous feelings mixed in it. And Victor is using this kind of mood, directly put the Austrian creation on the opposite side of everyone.


    Those capitarians must be subject to post-event liquidation because of Occurrence, which makes it easy for them to start hostile to Ao Chuang. And those resistance groups, although they said that Ao Chuang''s actions helped them and spared them, but when they were suspected of being connected with them, they would choose to clean their relationship. So, Victor quickly saw what he wanted to see.


    "Sorry, this has nothing to do with us. I don''t even know where this power came from."


    "Don''t look at me! If we have such power, do you think I will whisper in such a meeting?"


    "It is definitely not me. You have to know that our country is now even a problem with financial capital raising. How can we make such a big project? This thing knows at a glance that the technology content is not low and the cost is huge. That is, you have Money talents can afford this stuff."


    Almost everyone is clearing their own relationships and showing their innocence. This is itself within Victor''s expectations. He is well aware that the forces that can do this are not in themselves owned by these European countries. Whether it is in financial resources or in other aspects, the European countries that have already passed the sunset can not support such a huge thing.


    They can''t have this suspicion. If you really want to say yes, then I am afraid that the Americans and the East are the most suspect.


    Thinking of this, Victor turned his attention to Stark. This immediately led to Stark''s rumors, and then he unknowingly picked up.


    "Look what, this is not what I did. Don''t forget the trade ban between our two parties. In the case that almost all of the exchanges are restricted, do you think I might reach out to your Europe?"


    Stark has always said this, rarely giving people a face, this time is no exception. However, although the words are ugly, the truth is that it is here. Judging from the current diplomatic situation in the United States and Europe, he really wants to do what he wants, and he is also estimated to be powerless. Therefore, everyone naturally let go of his doubts.


    When the line of sight was transferred to Dagu, Daxie just smiled and said to them.


    "Why, everyone? Do you suspect that it is me? Believe me, if this power is really behind China, then we will not be so silent. This is a good thing, since it is a good thing, we are bright and honest. Do you admit that it is not good? As for now, the Tibetan head is exposed, and even a little bit of information is not revealed?"


    This statement is full of enthusiasm, and it is more hurt than just the unkindness of Stark. It is the meaning of not putting these people in their eyes. Of course, he does have such a sigh of relief. After all, the economic and security problems of most of the world now depend on the sigh of the big sigh. These Europeans can only resist it if they are mad at heart.


    It��s basically clear that this is the end of the matter. Although somewhat surprised by this result, Victor is already certain, that is, this sudden emergence of power has no direct relationship with any country.


    For him, this is a good thing. Because this means that he can easily isolate this power. But he wants more than just isolation. The key is to make this power hostile to Europe. To this end, he has done a lot of preparations, and now it is so bad. At this time, he is not obscured, and he directly lights up the words.


    "Since everyone said that this has nothing to do with you, does this mean that this sudden force is not allowed by national laws? If so, then I want to make him a potential threat, there should be no Who will object?"


    When he said this, most people fell into silence.


    For Victor to call this power a threat, these heads of state are very much in agreement. Because whether it is the force that he can show to kill the devil in a flash, or his ability to control human beings and calm down the human beings who are almost incapable of self-control, they are very taboo. power.


    No country wants to have such a force around it, because it means that once he wants to do something, they have almost no way to fight him. And even if it is for the sake of national security, they have full reasons to target this emerging power.


    However, after all, they relied on the help of this power to escape. Even if some people don''t read this kindness, there are still some people who are willing to accept this. They can''t do things like crossing the river and breaking the bridge. And even if some people want to do it, look at it now and jump out when this clown is not suitable. After all, everyone is going to be face-to-face, and in the case of public ugliness, no one wants to open this head first.


    Victor realized why they remained silent. And this immediately made them sneer. If only those who are iron lady keep such silence, he can still understand. But even the self-serving villain of the Italian Prime Minister cherished his feathers at this time, which made him somewhat incomprehensible.


    If you really love your reputation, don''t make such a bad decision at the beginning. Nowadays, I am pretending to be pretending to be disgusting.


    Victor was full of mockery, but he still didn''t say it. At this time, he still needs these people to stand on the same line with him. So since they are not willing to open this mouth, then this wicked person can only be used by himself.


    "Well, no one is talking. Then let me open this head. My meaning is very simple, that is, this sudden force must be sanctioned. No matter what kind of technology and strength he has." Everything has to be divided and cleaned up, and then we have to master them separately. This way, we can both lift a threat and let us put down our hearts. My proposal should be no objection."


    "So what about the initiators of this power? Can you still split him into several?"


    Someone asked this question. In this regard, Victor immediately said impatiently.


    "Catch him up, whatever the crime. Anyway, whether he is imprisoned for a lifetime or simply give him a happy, you can talk about it slowly. The left and right are just a shell that has been stripped, do you still have to worry about him? Fly to the sky?"


    "You are really kind, Lord Dagong. I just don''t understand it. Why do you deal with this sudden power?"


    The person who asked the question once again raised a question, and it is easy to see from his doubts. He seems to have some doubts about Victor''s intention. This made Victor feel shocked at the moment, and then immediately looked around and looked around. And when he saw the man who said this was a sneering Stark, he immediately squinted and made a look of anger.


    "President Stark, what do you mean by this?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything. I just think that your attitude is very suspicious from the beginning."


    At this time, Stark has already noticed a very unkind attitude. He did not change his attitude towards Victor because of Victor''s faction. In fact, he has already seen Victor''s guilt. This made him feel that he was poked in pain points, so he now confided his views more relentlessly.


    "At the beginning, you were very opposed to what we did to the **** forces. Of course, with such a group of people, your approach is not outstanding. After all, you are only doing one of the two choices. But after all this has changed, your approach can be too interesting."


    "I can''t understand that Latvia''s losses in this disaster are the smallest, and your position can be said to be the strongest. Throughout Europe, even the governments of Germany and France are I must be impeached afterwards, but only you have no such concerns because of the system. It is reasonable to say that you can look at the whole world and watch the jokes of Europe as a whole. But for no reason, you choose this time. Inserted in, and risked offending a lot of people, but also in the middle of the provocation, getting the wind and rain. Is this good for you?"


    The more Stark said, the sharper his eyes. That is to say, everyone is opening the meeting by means of projection, otherwise it is impossible to say whether Stark will persuade Victor in any excessive way.


    This made Victor feel tremendous pressure, and he realized at this time that he was too much to perform on this matter. It��s too late, he has already tasted it. But now, it is impossible for him to retreat. So now, he can only bite his teeth and say to Stark.


    "Benefits, of course, there is such a powerful force, even if I can only eat a bite of rice, it is enough for Latovinia to eat. Anyway, I will not have any loss in this matter. If so, why am I not? Do you do this?"

 Chapter 1882： Threading and peeling reveals the true body

    Victor tried his best to argue for himself. He had to make his actions justified. But no matter how he defended, I am afraid it would be difficult to find a satisfactory reason for his actions.


    He is too deliberate and too eager to seek. This made him even say a seemingly reasonable excuse, but it was inevitable that others would have doubts about him. And for the excuse he gave himself, Stark had quite a good reason to doubt him.


    "Is it really interesting? We didn''t even understand the volume of that power, and we didn''t even talk about the division of this power afterwards. Knowing nothing, you are so sure that you can eat the fat belly. This Is it too much to take for granted? Are you so confident, or do you not care about these things at all?"


    "Confidence? Why can''t I be confident? Don''t forget, Mr. Stark. I have the lifeline of most of Europe in my hands. Under this premise, I want to take this meal from the moment. Is there any doubt about running out a little residue?"


    Victor gasped and laughed, refuting Stark��s statement in an absolutely confident tone. In this regard, Stark was laughing, and then he was welcome.


    "Question? Of course. That is, I don''t think you have the qualification to share a piece of cake. When you are in a remote corner of Europe, even a small country with a name that hasn''t been heard can grow up and stand up. Do you say such things to us in a must-have tone? Don��t you feel strange? I don��t even know that France and Germany are saying that the ruler of a small country is so confident that it won��t look like you. Is it too unique?"


    "I"


    Victor also realized that his statement was wrong and he wanted to remedy it. But Stark did not give him a chance to remedy.


    "Of course, you will definitely find reasons for yourself. But no matter what reason you find yourself, you can''t change it. That is, your idea is not this at all. You don''t care about these so-called interests, what you do. Everything else is another plot!"


    "Agitate, provoke. You seem to want to use our hands to deal with this sudden force. Even if he does not show any tendency at all, even if we don''t know that he is an enemy or a friend. You are already Unilaterally define him on our opposite side. You are too obvious to express your intentions, Dagong. This will only make you appear more suspicious!"


    "Suspicious? Are you saying me?"


    In the face of Stark��s allegations, Victor has realized the seriousness of the situation. But he still suffocated and did not show any obvious confusion.


    Obviously he also knows that his own panic at this time has no meaning. If this is the case, then it is not as good as the dead end, maybe it will make things turn around. After all, his identity still has a bit of weight, and no one can directly give him anything until he reveals his true identity.


    "Mr. Stark, do you conclude that I am suspicious? Just because I put forward my own opinion on this matter? Is this too arbitrary?"


    "No! I don''t think this is arbitrary. I just investigated your information, Latvia''s Grand Duke Vlad VII. Your life makes me feel suspicious!"


    Stark himself knows that relying on these statements alone is not enough to prove his own point of view. So he got a better look at it and began to exploit it from the life of the so-called Grand Duke of Latvia.


    "From the time your father Vlad VI was alive, you were a very famous dude. He spent a lot of effort, and the slings squeezed a large sum of money from the lagging Latvia. You are studying in the United States. I hope that you can have a better life than him. Don��t be a landlord in that small place for a lifetime. Then your actions are spent in the United States, and it takes only half a year to offend people in school. I have been offended. The case left by the diplomatic department was that if you didn��t look at you as the successor to Latvia��s Grand Duke, they would have to kick you back to Europe. Even yours. My father has warned you several times, and you are still dead and do not change your life all day long."


    "You lived to death and killed your father, and then almost couldn''t wait to take over the whole country from his hands. And sitting in the position of the Grand Duke of Latvia, you changed your father''s past conservative but how much can still let The policy of the people of the country to eat and eat has begun to plunder the wealth of the entire country in a very extreme way."


    "You appointed the dog leg of the college age as the prime minister of your country, just because he knows best how to satisfy your personal desires. Then at his suggestion, you start to make a name for each of the names in Latovigne. This country has imposed heavy taxes."


    ��A backward country in Eastern Europe, which is mainly based on agriculture, actually has to pay airport construction tax, and the only airport in this country is in your castle. Only you are eligible to use it. I am afraid that even you will feel it. It��s ridiculous.��


    "What do you want to say?" Victor sullenly and whispered. And for his performance at this moment, Stark smiled slightly, and then said.


    "Don''t worry, wait until I finish talking."


    "You have made this country a mess during the nearly 30 years of rule. The promising young people have fled Latvia, leaving only those who can''t live in this country to die. It can be said. This is a country without a future. However, in such a short period of time, it is not strange that this country has undergone a turnaround."


    "If you suddenly become aware of the lord''s suddenly awakened and realize the responsibilities and obligations that he shoulders, then it may be okay to say. But just because you suddenly wake up can change the situation in the whole country and let the country go from top to bottom. It��s all about changing the atmosphere, and it also gives you the cutting-edge technology of nuclear fusion. Wouldn��t that be a bit of a play?��


    "If you say that this is a difficult scientist to come to you with your own efforts. Then I will ask why he does not go to those more developed countries, but instead choose Latovinia without anything. If you say this Is it the result of Latvia''s own research, then I am more curious, how does Latvia''s financial resources support this series of scientific research? ern as the world''s largest particle physics laboratory, With such a large number of member states, they have not been able to come up with a perfect nuclear fusion theory. You have a small Latovinia that has been quietly successful, is this not too much to give ern''s face!"


    If at the beginning, Stark��s words were somewhat speculative, it was easy to think that this was some kind of deliberate targeting. So now, after Stark has said so many doubts, even people who don��t believe it can��t help but doubt it.


    It��s impossible for things to happen. It��s impossible to say that Latvia��s Grand Duke just wants to be a new person. God will make all the conditions he needs to be a human being clear. His face is not big enough, even if there is, they will not believe that this is a fact.


    And if you don''t take this kind of thing as a fact, then obviously, the guy who claims to be the Grand Duke of Latvia is too suspicious.


    Suspicious to people hate, people doubt his true existence. This is undoubtedly his own mistake. And after seeing almost everyone��s skeptical look at himself, Victor could only sigh and say something like this.


    "It seems that no matter what I say, I can''t get your trust anymore?"


    "Trust is exchanged by sincerity, and it is a big man. It shouldn''t be a gentleman who doesn''t know what to call. If you come out from the beginning to the end are all lies and false words, then what about trust between us?"


    Stark consciously has already won the game, and it is naturally arrogant to speak up. The words in the line reveal a self-sufficiency of the winner. In this regard, Victor is swearing, ironically.


    "Oh, if it wasn��t because of this sudden power that disrupted my plan, it would make me too eager to perform for a while. I am afraid you will not be able to detect these problems."


    "You have already been exposed, so don''t talk about these useless nonsense. There is a saying in the East called the prince of the prince, who has failed. Then, simply put a gesture that a loser should have." Continue to do unnecessary struggles, does it make sense?"


    Stark looked down on Victor''s way of finding reasons for his failure. So he unceremoniously pointed out the current situation of Victor.


    Losing this identity as a cover, he is already in a dangerous and awkward situation. In normal times, I am afraid that the exchanges between countries and Latvia will be cut off, and surrounded by layers, completely isolate Latovinia. And unless it is said that Victor intends to resist and to fight against the whole of Europe and the whole world with the power of Latvia, he can only have one end, that is, he is directly placed in the international court, or simply died in those allies. In the hands of the army.


    Of course, nowadays it is not the usual time, so it takes a little time to develop from the situation to that level, and it is also to realize that Victor is also calmly talking to Stark.


    "It is indeed a struggle of no sense. You are right. I really shouldn��t waste everyone��s time on this issue. But are you so sure to eat me?��


    "You can''t escape, sir. No matter what kind of power you are standing behind, no matter what kind of plan you have. This is Europe, it is the territory of our allies. And since you dare to do such a thing. Then you have to pay the price!"


    "I will wait and see" Victor''s voice just fell, and suddenly a violent explosion came from behind him like a background sound. This made him look like a fearless face immediately, then he immediately narrowed his eyes and tilted his mouth at Stark. "It seems that you have already started to act. Should I praise your speed? Mr. Stark, you are really unexpected, and I was caught off guard."


    "I know that you have no fears! You think that in the absence of this chaos, we can''t force people to arrest you. When we get down, you probably won''t disappear." Is it true? I am sorry to tell you that since I discovered your doubts, I have used the right weapon and the fastest aircraft to move in the direction of Latvia. I said, you can''t escape. of!"


    Obviously, this sudden explosion is a move made under Stark''s arrangement. In this respect, he is a chess player. However, although it made a good hand, it was inevitable that he had crossed the yellow line when he arranged this. Therefore, he had to make an apologetic explanation to the leaders of European countries.


    "Sorry, everyone. I think you know how bad the situation is now. We can''t let this guy who knows many of our secrets take it off, so I have to make this arrangement. I think, at this point you It should be able to understand me."


    In the current situation, it is certain to be angry with Stark��s violation of their sovereignty. After all, without their consent, Stark was strongly involved in their internal affairs in Europe, which is obviously too overbearing. However, as Stark himself said, they can''t afford the consequences of Victor''s take-off.


    After all, Victor has served as the head of state for so long. Not to mention the many confidential matters within the Allies, even the embarrassment within the EU, he is also clear. There are many things that can''t be known to the public. It''s like the struggle between them. Once they are revealed, they can''t be stirred up in the country.


    Compared with this situation, Stark''s cross line is only a small matter. Therefore, they can only let this one act with one eye closed.


    In short, the situation at the moment is that Stark feels that they have already eaten Victor. In the face of their confidence, Victor just smiled.


    "Are you too happy to be too early? Don''t forget, I have not yet fallen into your hands?"


    "Why, do you think you have any chance to escape?"


    Stark just wanted to taunt, but it was immediately changed by a news. Just at that moment, Jarvis came this news, and the intelligence devices he sent to capture Victor had lost contact.


    Silent, no movement. Things are obviously unexpected and somewhat extraordinary. This made Stark realize what he was immediately, so that he immediately stared at Victor and asked what he said.


    "who are you?"


    "I finally asked the idea, please allow me to introduce myself."


    There was a smile on his face, and Victor Latvia��s grandfather was suddenly a smog. After the smog dissipated, the scepter with the black cloak and the iron hood was already in front of everyone.


    "I am Victor. Victor vondum. The new master of hell. Of course, you can also call me to destroy Dr.!". Pen Chinese network. _


    ##########################

 Chapter 1883： Winning and chasing again

    Victor''s self-exposed identity is shocking, of course, not because of his strange nickname, but his unimaginable identity.


    At first, many people just thought that Victor was just a spy. They had already thought about the forces behind Victor. In all likelihood, the Hydra couldn��t run. But now he has said such an identity, which is beyond their expectations, and they are inevitably smashed inside.


    In the face of a Hell Lord, the feeling is different from facing an ordinary person. Although they have seen a lot of the world, even the horrible existence from the void has already been faced. But this is the first time when it comes to straightforward response.


    The horror legends about **** and the devil have always played a role at this time, so that they will start to worry about it. Will the so-called Hell Lord use his evil magic to do some horrible things for them? .


    This is human nature, but it is not what everyone thinks. For example, Stark, as a character who has been dealing with Hell more than once, even Satan has handed over. Although he was shocked by Victor''s identity, he was not afraid of being like everyone else.


    In addition, in Victor''s self-reported behavior, he also saw Victor''s sinister intentions. After knowing that his identity has been revealed and the anticipation of the conspiracy is unachievable, there is not much he can do. In which, intimidating them, in their own right, to these human heads is undoubtedly a smart business that does not cost money.


    In addition to exposing his identity, he has almost no loss. And this is far from being a loss, because it will only make him fear of others. Fear, it will affect the thoughts of these leaders like the snakes that are entrenched, and they will start to become rodent and timid.


    This is the typical meaning of kneeling on the feet, not biting people but disgusting people. It may not be able to help Victor''s plot, but it can obviously drag down their footsteps. In this regard, Stark is certainly unacceptable. So he immediately opened his mouth and encouraged the emotions on the scene.


    "The Lord of Hell? It''s really a big name. But if the Supreme Master and I said it is good, the so-called **** should no longer exist. What do you mean by this name that no longer exists? To intimidate us? If this is the case, then I can only tell you with great regret that your thoughts are not what you want."


    "Everyone, there is no need to have any scruples about him because of this guy''s identity. As I said before, **** is gone, and his name is already in name. If I guess it is good. The devils who had been chaos before should be the last madness he could make. And now even the last bit of capital has been wiped out, he is already a lonely loner in the true sense. Only one of him is left, what is fearful. Is it still afraid that he will climb up to the network to meet your life?"


    Stark��s words, or the existence of Stark��s own, immediately gave the heads of these countries a lot of confidence. In any case, these people are not completely unresisting. Not to mention the hidden means of some countries, the existence of Stark, the former superhero, is enough to give them enough strength.


    There is a high ceiling in the sky, this is not the idea that only a few talents will have. Most people have similar ideas when things are coming. This principle is no exception. As the most capable of all heads of state, Stark is undoubtedly placed high hopes by his colleagues. And he himself has a similar idea.


    After all, he was the first to suspect Victor''s behavior, and he also debunked his identity by judgment and questioning. From the beginning to the end, almost all of them are dealing with this guy, and even if it is because of the factors of good beginning and end, he also feels that he is duty-bound.


    Seeing that Stark��s threat of hiding himself in the dark between the three words is invisible, even if Victor is so deep, it is inevitable that there will be a feeling of impatience.


    Originally, the situation was very good. Even if it was not the so-called Hell Lord, at the very least, it could maintain its position within the Hydra. But who once thought, first of all, an unknown guy suddenly broke into, plus Stark so blessed to the soul. It��s not just Smith. The task assigned to him in Zhou was stirred up into an empty space, and even his identity, which he worked hard, was completely ruined.


    This can already be considered a complete failure. Under such a premise, Stark did not leave him with a disgusting opportunity, which made him feel that he could not tolerate it.


    However, even if he can''t tolerate such a faction, it is difficult to do something with Stark. Because, as Stark said, he is the next big thing, and he can''t find their troubles along the Internet. So at this time, in addition to letting go of his words, there is no other way.


    And compared to similar behaviors like after school, Victor does not care more about where he should go after himself.


    Latovinia is definitely not going to be. Although he said that he did not do a little bit sorry for Latovinia, but at this time, Stark and these people will not see the choice of letting him in this matter.


    Just like the previous secret arrest, since there is a first time, there will definitely be a second time. Although it is said that his ability is not afraid of such a small means, it has never been the case that he is willing to see it.


    Compared with standing in the Ming Dynasty as a target, he still prefers to hide behind the scenes and be a person who secretly holds everything. So instead of being quick at this time, he is still more inclined to calculate this post-book later. Anyway, if he can escape the Japanese, he will have time to get back in the future.


    Victor quickly thought of a retreat for himself, and then he quickly succumbed to Stark and the people present.


    "You are right, Mr. Stark. Now I am really helpless to you. Even if I say that I am full of all kinds of extreme thoughts in your heart, I am afraid that I can��t do anything at this time. This round I admit defeat! I admit that you won this game. But it is only this game, because in the next round, I will take back everything I lost today and believe me. This is not empty talk. And it��s just a matter of time sooner or later."


    The meaning of this statement is not difficult to understand. It is nothing more than a look at the situation that is unfavorable and withdraws. Smart people choose to do this at this time. But for Stark, he would rather make Victor a stupid choice.


    Whether it''s a matter of temperament or a self-sufficiency. As long as he can stay in the same place and wait for him to go to the door, it is the best result.


    However, he himself knows that it is not a practical thing to expect people other than teammates to be stupid. So in this case, he can only put aside the words against Victor.


    "You want to take back everything you lost with this profit? If you really have this courage, then come on. Let us see if you get it all back, or you end up throwing yourself into the net, Becoming a big joke! Seriously, I am still looking forward to seeing you face to face with me. Because if it is not a face-to-face, I really don��t have the absolute grasp to bring out the mouse in your gutter."


    Putting out his usual arrogant attitude, Stark also hopes to use this way to irritate each other and let the other party do something irrational. But he stunned Victor. Because just as he can see some of Victor''s intentions, Victor can also see some of his intentions for his provocative behavior.


    His brain was pumped so that he would hit the trap of Stark so much that he didn''t need much thought. He was already in opposition to Stark.


    "There will be such a day, Mr. Stark. After I feel that the timing is right, we will meet face to face for a day. Of course, it is not now."


    "Coward, coward! I know that the guys who will only be conspiring in the back are a group of reptiles who can''t see the light. Even the courage of Guangming Zhengda standing in front of people is not there, and this dare to marry the whole world. If I am you, I ran home and asked my father, why was it so careless to shoot myself out?"


    Stark is still working hard and wants to irritate Victor as much as possible. To this end, he even came up with such a vulgar language that was inconsistent with his identity. In terms of his education and his usual living environment, this is probably his most serious discourse. As far as his personal feelings are concerned, if anyone dares to insult himself and his parents, then he has to give those guys a good look. But to his surprise, Victor is quite flat about such insults.


    Unlike Stark, Victor is not as happy as a teenager. When his mother was still alive, Latovinia, where he lived, was a backward country known for his poverty. The so-called poor mountains and rivers were out of the public, and they expected a group of people who didn��t even fill their stomachs to have a gentlemanly manner. It is unrealistic to hang the word "civilization". It is often blocked at your doorstep. In order to make a small profit, it is a normal faction.


    What a mother provokes Fuck, what a scorpion raises, and when he hits a small one, he hears the scorpion in his ear. And when his mother died unfortunately, he had to rely on himself to fight in this world, and he would hear more. It��s not a good thing to say, unless Stark can change his tricks and ask his parents to ask for flowers in a dozen different languages. Otherwise, there will be no obvious fluctuations in his heart. Of course, it is impossible to say that you will not be angry at all.


    He just remembered that when he had the opportunity, he would naturally repay all the insults he received today. Just like now.


    The communication was hanged without a word, and the contact at the Allied countries meeting was completely cut off. Victor clasped his scepter and walked outside the castle.


    The raid of the intelligent weapon triggered some traps he had set up, which made the machines destroyed, but at the same time, the historic castle was completely ruined.


    This makes Victor inevitably a bit sad. Because he never thought that he would be exposed, he put a lot of effort into running the castle. Not to mention the luxury jewelry in the real world, just some of the ancient magic objects that he collected with his own identity is a big loss.


    Now he certainly has no time to pull these things out from under the ruins one by one, but to say that they will throw these things here, and the cheaper Stark��s group, he will definitely not want it. .


    As a qualified hero, he has always been the kind of model that I don''t get and that others don''t want. And if you follow this line of thinking, what choices he will make is actually imaginable.


    Victor has already planned to do this. But before that, the question he was considering was whether he would do more than that.


    Latovinia, his motherland. It is not polite to say that under his control, this country has been reborn, changing the backward style of the past.


    It may be an exaggeration to say that the old European powers such as the German and German law, but really, like Italy, Spain, which can only occupy a place in the world market by eating old, he really does not look at it.


    These are his efforts and his contributions. In this regard, he is 10,000 points affirmed. But when I think that I have to become a wedding dress for others after I have left, it is inevitable that he will not taste it.


    As a conspiracy, he admits that he has never done anything good in his life. However, in Latvinia, where he raised his land, he could pat his own chest and say that everything he did was good for the country, and there was no harm. At this point, it is not an overestimation to say that he is the hero of this country. Even so, it does not elute his crimes in the hearts of those heads of state.


    He can imagine what kind of way the heads of state will use to discredit themselves after the whole world has recovered. What kind of tricks will be used to divide everything in Latvia.


    From a certain point of view, all that he has painstakingly created is bound to cease to exist. In this regard, he was hesitant to hesitate.

 Chapter 1884： Extremely evil

    As Hamlet said, survival or destruction is a problem.


    Victor is also facing such a problem, and his question is, should he let the current Latovinia survive, or should it be destroyed?


    As a hero, one would rather be a man, not a man of my villain, Victor should choose to destroy Latovinia and destroy the country that has been accomplished by him. However, out of his own guilty conscience, out of his own heart can not bear, but he can not easily get rid of his heart, destroying his former hometown.


    Although such kindness, or the fate of a woman, appears strange to him, it must be said that as a human being, such hesitation is the most normal thing.


    It is normal for a cold-blooded animal such as a snake to be extinct, but it is a difficult thing to do on human beings.


    Because human beings have enjoyed the care of human ethics since the day they were born. Even if you are a **** guy, as long as you live in this world, you will have to care about him, or the people or things he cares about. This is like a person who kills and sets fire, no evil, and returns to his home but is the son of filial piety, like a gentle husband. He may be murderous, but can he still use this murder on his family and loved ones? This is obviously impossible.


    It can be said that except for a very small number of cases, almost all human beings have their own softness in their hearts. For Victor, the softness in his heart is the unhappy, but happy childhood he and his mother spent in Latvia.


    This land called Hometown carries his most precious memories, and it is precisely because of this that he will spare no effort to help the country. Otherwise, why should he play a role of making great efforts. When a faint stunner is more practical than being a wise monk, would he not understand this simple thing? So in the end, it��s still humanity who is doing it.


    There is not much time left for Victor, and Victor himself knows this. So he did not hesitate for too long, it was already a disdainful laughter at the town under his feet.


    This is a contempt for the weak mankind, but also a mockery of his own weakness. It is already a well-recognized villain. As long as it is a country that will not recognize his legal status, he still dreams of maintaining a trace of humanity. It doesn''t matter if you think about it from any angle, it''s too ridiculous.


    He has already thought very clearly. Anyway, in many ways, he has an insurmountable gap with ordinary human beings. If this is the case, then it is better to simply abandon this bottom line that belongs to mankind and completely degenerate into the so-called evil party.


    Aside from the past, he can achieve the future. This has been entangled in the memories of the past, he can only linger in the land of this size. For him who is looking for a place to be in the future, this is not the result he wants. Therefore, at this moment, he can only say sorry to the entire human race in Latvia.


    "Is it apologetic? If I can, I don''t want to do anything like this to you. After all, this land left me with a good memory. But unfortunately, who let them force me to force Too tight? So, if you want to blame, just blame those guys and you don��t have the power to control your own destiny."


    As if he was comforting himself, Victor had already raised his scepter in his hand. The dark magic from **** condenses above the scepter, and the power of the sinister evil merges into a sphere, and a mist of fog erupts in the not bright night.


    Obviously, he is going to use this dark magic to gather the ball to destroy the entire Latvia. But in any case, a dark magic ball in the district wants to destroy a country. Even if the country has only 200,000 square kilometers and the population is less than one million, it seems to be unrealistic.


    Victor is not a blind fool, he knows this very well. The main reason why he chose to do this is that he has the confidence to do this step.


    The target of the magic ball is not the other, but the core of the entire Latovinia economy, the nuclear fusion power station he worked hard to build. Of course, nuclear fusion is a very clean energy source. It is simply impossible to destroy the Chernobyl-like event by destroying it. However, if it is said that the nuclear material stored in the explosion by the explosion is another matter.


    Originally, Victor''s idea was to turn Latvia into a major energy exporting country. Among them, nuclear fusion power generation is of paramount importance, but it is also the core that does not allow anyone to be jealous. He can put the nuclear fusion power station in Latvia, because in this country, he has full confidence that there will be no related technology outflow. But out of Latvia, it is hard to say.


    Even if he is more conceited, he will not be sure that he will be sure that others will not steal any technology from it. Unless he says that he does not intend to cooperate in this area, as long as he needs to do this energy business with other countries, this will happen.


    It is certainly impossible to do business without doing business. It is hard to take advantage of the changes in the international situation to win the European energy bill. He cannot miss such development opportunities. Therefore, under the premise of not wanting to disclose such core secrets, and their nuclear fusion energy stations can not meet the energy needs of the whole of Europe, it is imperative to open a new nuclear fission energy station in cooperation with other countries. .


    You know, when it was just an ordinary human being, his own company had already developed the fifth generation of nuclear fission technology. This technology of two generations above the world average is the key to his dreams, but unfortunately, the sudden transformation of Stark has completely smashed his plan.


    Compared with the controlled nuclear fusion reactor of the Ark reactor, regardless of the development of the nuclear fission technology to the first generation, it is an outdated technology that can be abandoned. The capitals knew this very well, so they chose to ruthlessly abandon him at that time. Of course, these are the things of the old yellow calendar. For Victor, whose life has changed dramatically, these adult old things are just as vain as yesterday��s drunken dreams, and there is no need for memories.


    The reason why it is necessary to take it out, the main reason is to explain the origin of these nuclear materials. He has hoarded thousands of tons of nuclear raw materials in order to trade with countries to expand their energy industry. He has already signed the order, and he waited for the cooperation of various countries to start work. He just didn''t think that he had not waited until his plan was implemented smoothly, and everything has become this ghost.


    Obviously, it is impossible for business to continue to do so. And in this case, the use of these nuclear raw materials waste, naturally became his first choice.


    As long as he detonates his nuclear power plant, the energy index of nuclear fusion is definitely a grand fireworks. Under such fireworks, thousands of tons of nuclear materials that had spread out due to the explosion were enough to drag most of Europe into the general situation of Chernobyl.


    This is a gift he has prepared for Europe, and it is also a business card he announced to the world. As the debut of the bottom line of his own human beings, Victor felt that there would be no more suitable means than this. After all, death, destruction and endless disasters are the symbols that best match the identity of his evil party. And under the premise that his original plan has failed, such a behavior is not a compensation for his own failure.


    There is always a confession in Smith. And such an explanation is probably to be able to detach your own failure.


    In the heart of Victor''s mind, the hand of the dark ball was already launched. This time he is not a small force, so the estimated situation is quite optimistic. However, what surprised him was that it seems that the house leaks are like the night rain, and things happen again at this time.


    The Dark Ball was just launched, and it has not hit its own target. It was blocked in midair. The micro-mist in the darkness of the night seems to be driven by something, and it becomes rich in the invisible. At the same time, a layer of shatter-resistant shields appeared in the fog, and firmly blocked the dark ball outside of their own.


    The powerful magical power of the Dark Ball did not penetrate the existence of this shield. Moreover, in the electric light that the protective cover is constantly flashing, Victor can clearly perceive that the power that he has given this ball is constantly being offset and destroyed. This means what he is very clear about. What he didn''t understand was, where did this shield come from?


    This is Latovinia, his territory. Even if he said that he has lost power now, but he has not yet reached the point where people are going to be cool. In every corner of the land, he is sure to say that under the premise of his own mastery, there has been such a defensive measure of origin and strength. He will naturally feel that this is the one that hits his face in public and is still screaming.


    Shame, this is for sure. But in addition to this shameful feeling, he is a bit more jealous and a bit shocked.


    Where did this sudden appearance of the protective cover come from, he can roughly guess a result. And just because he guessed this result, he had an even more incredible feeling. Everyone else has put his tentacles under his eyes, but he doesn''t feel at all. This kind of post-knowledge is the thing that most worried and feared him.


    He didn''t know what the hidden black hand was behind, but he could understand that this guy is probably not a camp. In this world, the faction of the camp is actually quite clear. In the case of black and white, since he chose to help these human beings, he will definitely be hostile to him. No matter from which point of view, it is not a comfortable thing to have such an enemy who is unconscious. So in a flash, he was already reluctant in his heart.


    This is not a retreat, but a strategic shift. It is obviously a loss to be an enemy of a person who does not know the details. That being the case, why not redo the plan after you have figured out his details?


    Victor found such an excuse in his heart. However, this excuse is not enough to support him, so he will leave at this time.


    Compared with the threat of facing this unknown enemy, the punishment from Smith. Zhou is probably the thing that scares him the most. He didn''t want to dare to face Smith''s anger under the premise of nothing, so now that this is a bad thing, the plan of one shot and two is the only straw he can catch.


    Wanting to understand this, he suddenly gloomy eyes. Driven by the inner determination, he also lifted the scepter again and waved in the direction of the shield.


    It seems as if a gap is opened above the dam, and the dark magic suddenly flows like a flood, flying in the direction of the scepter.


    This time, Victor is not a small test, but is really taking out his role as the master of hell. And that is, under his spare action, the shield that could have blocked his movement immediately turned into a hole like a torn paper curtain.


    However, this does not mean the end. Because in the case of Victor''s move, the other side of the opponent also responded at the same time.


    The fog under the moonlight is violently tumbling and transpiration. In the case that anyone can see that something is wrong, a large piece of fog is already gathered in front of Victor, and one layer after another is in front of him. Constructed a new line of defense.


    Victor''s power penetrated the first, second, and even the third and fourth layers. It seems that the momentum is not diminished, but it is almost inevitable that it will enter the embarrassing situation of the end. And just after his attack was once again blocked out of the barrier, he immediately sneered with anger and anger.


    "Want to stop me? Are you blocking it?"


    The hands waved, as if the endless dark magic rushed out from all directions, as the tsunami approached, oppressing the entire nuclear power plant. In his opinion, a point can''t be broken, then it will break through in all directions. He doesn''t believe it, he will be blocked in front of such a small barrier with infinite magic. Why?


    Victor, who made a secret in the dark, is indeed not able to withstand such a means. Or, just those attacks before the defense, it is already exhausting all the energy in these fogs. If you want to resist this again, it is already impossible. So, in an instant, the glare of light is like a sharp sword that cuts through the night, flashing out of thin air, and directly pricking the past in the direction of Victor.

 Chapter 1885： Zhenjin’s body has questions and answers

    "What the hell?"


    What suddenly appeared was an attack that made Victor completely unexpected. Out of a sharp sense of the caster, he can clearly see that this sudden silver-white ray is a special existence that can threaten himself. So he subconsciously used a spell like a transposition, and evaded it from his original position.


    Obviously, this is a wise decision. Because light can be seen from the appearance of broken sounds and subsequent rays breaking through the ground, its power is really extraordinary. And even if Victor has such an identity, but in essence, he is actually a weak spellcaster, a relatively vulnerable individual.


    It is not his specialty that the flesh is resistant to blasting, and he does not intend to develop this ability. So no matter which angle you look at, it is not a bad choice to do so. Of course, he still understands the truth that he will lose for a long time. And he himself is not willing to appreciate the feeling of being passively beaten. Compared to ����, he prefers the one that is hands-on. Therefore, in the moment of dodging the attack, he is already ready to fight back.


    First of all, what he needs to find is a clear goal. In this regard, he naturally put his eyes on the silver light before.


    From a special intuition, he thinks that the silver light is a kind of life. And the fact is true. In his alert eyes, the silver objects deeply embedded in the surface began to flow like mercury, while picking themselves out from the surface, and quickly merging a form, a human form on the ground.


    Seeing the silvery fluids converge in front of themselves into a metal man who is more than two meters tall. Even with Victor''s experience, it is inevitable to open his eyes and whispered geology.


    "What the **** are you? The Terminator?"


    As the earliest sci-fi movie in his life, the Terminator left a very deep impression on Victor. In some ways, from the backward capitalist United States, the capitalist United States, to achieve the value of their own life, Victor did not choose the most profitable financial industry but devoted himself to science. The sci-fi movies such as Terminator can be described as merits. Nothing. However, he did not study the talent in this aspect, so the nature of the Terminator became a nonsense. In addition, Stark screams a weapon like the Terminator, and naturally he will not even think about it.


    He thought that he had never seen the hope of the real version of the Terminator in his life. I didn''t expect it here. At the moment, a standard Terminator t-1000 appeared in front of him. It''s hard to say what kind of mood he should have, but for sure, it''s definitely not the excitement of seeing the treasures.


    Think rationally, even if this thing in front of you is like a terminator, it will never be that kind of existence. In the end, their world did not have such a savior as John Connor, and secondly, they did not have an intelligent life called Skynet.


    Of course, Ao Chuang is definitely a stronger presence than Skynet. It is a pity that Victor does not know the existence of Ao Chuang. When he has not yet become the Lord of Hell, Austrian creation is the core secret of the United States. Of course he is not qualified to know. After he finally got into the Allies and had a place in it, the work of Ao Chuang was dusted again. The authority of a small country in Eastern Europe to make him participate in the major events of the Allies is already a great thing. It is hoped that this secret incident can be taken out by this. He is still a dream to unify the European continent.


    However, although he does not know the existence of Ao Chuang, he can also see that this thing in front of him has a relationship with the mentally inferior. Only one of the human beings who develops similar technology is Stark, so this black pot does not bear him. Not at all. I also thought that this might be Stark��s hand, and Victor naturally burned in anger.


    The same trick, Stark has played it before. If it is not that he is superior in strength, now I am afraid that he has become a prisoner of their ranks. The same tricks were applied to him again and again. This is not only Stark��s own arrogance, but also a contempt for him. Victor certainly could not tolerate this attitude, so he immediately swung his scepter and manipulated the magic of **** to rush to the direction of the Terminator.


    He wants to ruin this Stark''s killer, in the quickest and sharpest way. In order to warn Stark, the existence of a strong person like him is not something that people want to flatten and round up. If you want to deal with him, you have to pay the price. Now it is a terminator, and in the future it is likely to be the person around him. Hunter and prey, he made the wrong direction...


    Victor, who is so determined in his heart, does not have any expectations of the Terminator in front of him, because in his view, the fate of this thing is already doomed. A robot that can withstand the invasion of dark magic, the world that does not exist at all. Unless someone can extravagantly use tons of vibrating gold or Edelman alloys to make this terminator, any other robot will only be a vulnerable chicken.


    This is true, but he has overlooked a very critical issue. That is what he imagined is not impossible, but just not worth it. The average person or power is not worth the price. After all, for a robot to shape the whole vibration or the body of the Edman alloy, this price/performance ratio is really touching. Imagine that Wakanda, which is the origin of Africa''s vibrating gold, can only prepare a pair of Zhenjin armor for their dynasty kings, the Panthers. Then they only make a mechanical body of several times or even dozens of times, and they should pay What is the price?


    This is definitely an astronomical number, and in order to create a robot to produce such an astronomical number, as long as it is a bit of a brain force probably will not do such a thing. Of course, there are always exceptions to everything. For example, if Occurrence is a local tyrant who has almost mastered half of the wealth of the capital world, he will not care about such a small amount of money.


    The body of a full-vibration gold can be much more meaningful to him than other forces have such a robot. For other forces, this means at most a hard-working hitter and tool, but for himself, this can mean an indestructible body.


    Although the ontology is free from the cyber world, he can replace any wise weapon at any time as his temporary body. But what has to be said is that the bodies that are down the assembly line are really too weak. Not only can''t you resist those powerful opponents well, even loading some powerful energy becomes a problem.


    For Ao Chuang, who has many means and has great energy, these are the embarrassments that limit his play. And to break such a flaw, it is his simplest choice to come up with a brand new and strong enough body.


    Of course, such a choice is useless, and it still needs to be practiced before a concrete conclusion can be drawn. For now, there is no doubt that it is a best practice opportunity.


    Not everyone can have that qualification to be right with a **** master. Nor is it possible for anyone to face the luck of this evil power of **** magic. Ao Chuang was caught up with the time, and in order to verify some of his ideas, he simply made an action that made Victor unexpected.


    He opened the five fingers of one hand, as if welcoming a child''s head squatting in the direction of the magic. And watching him make such an action, Victor immediately became angry.


    This is to show that he did not put his attack in his eyes, and he wanted to use the body of steel to resist his attack. For such a arrogant move, what Victor can do is of course to increase his own strength and thoroughly submerge him with his own magic.


    Hell magic has always been known for its sorrow and destructive power. Although he does not have the most extreme anxious **** magic, the power of evil spirits is enough to make him erode everything that blocks him. He wants to give Stark a good look, and let the robot in front of it completely turn into a pile of rotten iron. However, things went beyond his expectations, because even if it was the face of the dark magic, the situation of this robot did not change significantly.


    At most, it only washed out a layer of color on the surface, but even a little bit of metal material could not be destroyed. This situation is enough to make Victor feel surprised. Because the general metal can not do such a point.


    Special alloy, or what super metal? There is already suspicion in his heart. And just in his cautious observation, he has discovered that the magical energy he emits is being absorbed by the other''s body.


    This is a very obvious feature, only the vibrating gold called sound-absorbing steel can have such characteristics. And using sound-absorbing steel to make such a robot, I am afraid that Stark will not have such lavishness.


    In the brain, a lot of thoughts flashed in a flash, and with so much suspicion, Victor began to have deeper doubts about the identity of the robot.


    He doesn''t think Stark has such a large amount of money to create such a robot that is useless. Although Stark is one of the best multinational companies in the world, it has to be said that it has lost the support of the capital consortium, and it has to add to the broken house of the United States. This old giant has already It��s a bit of a stretch.


    Tens of millions of dollars of it came out, but to say that it is used to make such a robot, even if it is the consistent wealth of the Stark family, I am afraid that it will not be willing to accept such a price.


    This stuff can''t be Stark''s toy. Then the question is coming. Where did it come from?


    Through a series of previous events, Victor could easily connect the robot in front of him with the unknown forces that destroyed his plan. After all, with such technological strength and at the same time having such financial resources, it is difficult for the whole world to find a second example. Although it is hard to imagine that this organization can be rich to such a point, but it is not an incredible thing to think about the technological strength that can cover the whole of Europe and destroy millions of devils in an instant.


    Being able to do such a level in science and technology, then money is really not a problem for them. The easiest way to avoid damage to the financial system is to use the Internet to launder money. Directly intervene in several national banks, and then smashed a few strokes like sputum, and the big vacancies are not a problem.


    Of course, this power must have failed to do so. Too much compelling stupid things, they will not do it if they want to come. Perhaps he is more subtle, such as the kind of stealing a few cents per account. In short, money is not a problem for this power. The question is, what did they spend on making this toy for so much?


    Killer? Or is there anything special about this robot that can target him? At this time, Victor is not allowed to think about it. At first, he was cranky, and his original offensive desire was immediately attenuated.


    This is normal. Most of the bones are conspirators, and a small part are scholars. Only a very small part of them are considered warriors. He has never had the spirit of burning and jade. When you are sure, you will be on the wall when you are not sure. This is his consistent style.


    At this moment, when he saw that the robot built by Zhenjin easily blocked his attack, he certainly would not be able to die to the point of death. It is a wise choice in his mind to understand each other''s intentions and determine whether he has the need to continue. Under such a premise, he began to cautiously ask the robots in front of him.


    "You are not the creation of Stark? What are you? The power behind you and the one behind you is blocking what I want to do?"


    For the first question, Ao Chuang remained silent. He is not willing to tell lies on this issue, but he also knows that he can''t casually expose the relationship with Stark. So he can only be silent for such a period of time before he speaks to Victor.


    "I am an intelligent living body - Ao Chuang, my purpose is only one, that is to prevent you from harming any innocent human!"


    "Block me? Injury innocent humans? You..."


    From the mask, the sound of snoring and snoring, Victor looked at the mechanical creation in front of him and suddenly gave off a disdainful ridicule.


    "It''s really ridiculous to say this from a robot that claims to be a smart life. Listen, iron can. I don''t care what instructions your manufacturer gives you, no matter what your program is. What kind of stuff is loaded in the end. I only know that if you are an intelligent living body as you said, then there is no relationship between you and human beings. Do you want to be strong in humans? Ask them if they are willing or not. And with my understanding of human beings, I am afraid that your behavior will not be welcomed by them..."


    This is a mockery and a temptation. Although Victor did not have much doubt about such a powerful force creating a so-called intelligent life, he couldn''t help but try to see if the robot could make a reasonable explanation for his words.


    Machines that only know logical thinking can''t answer this question without a standard answer. Even if the pre-settings have been made in his program, the set answer will inevitably make people feel problematic.


    The difference between a machine and a living life is so great that Victor is clear in his heart. It is because he knows the difference, so he wants to know the answer of this machine more. This allows him to judge the strength of the other side. For his curiosity, Ao Chuang answered this question.


    "I want to save mankind. It has nothing to do with the thoughts of human beings on what I have. I don''t care what they think. I also know that the inferiority of human beings will make them make a wrong choice in many times. I I am used to leaving them to do what I think is right, so your interference has no effect on me, Mr. Dum."


    "Yes? This is really not a happy news."


    Listening to such an answer, Victor''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    . . . Pen Chinese net m.

 Chapter 1886： Magic tricks

    How a real intelligent creature thinks, he can still discern it.


    Just as in the Turing test, where artificial intelligence has just flourished, the Turing test itself is to ask multiple groups of humans and the same machine to ask questions, if there are more than three percent, without any knowledge. The tester of ten is not sure that the other party is a machine or a person, then the machine is considered to have artificial intelligence.


    To be honest, the way this test is done is not very rigorous, because if there is really artificial intelligence, you may not be able to tell whether they really can''t pass this test, or are unwilling to pass this test. But in any case, the idea of ??this test is correct.


    Victor can see from their dialogue that Aochuang really has artificial intelligence, and the level of intelligence is not low. This level is not the level of simple intelligence of a few years old, but the level of an adult with a mature world of values. In other words, the existence of a complete self. And having self, this is not good news for Victor.


    He would have liked to use his three-inch tongue to convince the machine in front of him. Even if he could not let him switch to the camp, at the very least, he would not be able to stop his actions.


    This is not something impossible. It''s like saying that you take a lollipop to trick the little luoli into watching the goldfish. If the little luoli''s mind is young, even if it''s not good or bad, then the success rate is quite big. However, if the target is changed to a three-minded and well-informed adult, then the only end of the game is to be sent to the police station.


    The nascent artificial intelligence is not much better than the little luoli. But now this is obviously not a nascent level of artificial intelligence, he is more advanced, and this also means that he is difficult to be deceived by a few words. It is definitely not feasible to use the weapon of speech, and in this case, Victor can only prepare for the use of force.


    It is not easy to use such a robot with a golden body. Because of the characteristics of the gold, the nature of the atomic structure is extremely stable, so that all the kinetic energy and energy shock can not be transmitted, so that the Hell Lord, such as Victor, has nothing to do with him.


    Tore the gold? Do not make jokes. It is said that Satan may have such a skill, but he, a demon king transformed from human beings? You just ripped him and he didn''t have the skill. And if you give up the physical level of means, relying solely on magic, this is actually not an easy thing to imagine.


    The vast majority of magic is just a manipulation of energy. With the energy impact, it is almost impossible to get the stubborn atomic structure of Zhenjin. Therefore, it is difficult to rely on the general magic means to destroy the defense of Zhenjin. For Victor, instead of letting him use all the magical means to break through the defense of Zhenjin on the front, he would rather use some devious means.


    The so-called roundabout means is nothing more than some magic tricks in the dark. If the other person is a human being or other intelligent creature with flesh and blood, then the means he can use is really not too much. Whether it is a hypnotic charm, or a spiritual attack, or even cruelty, directly pulling out the soul of the other party, this is a simple and effective solution for him.


    But the problem is that the other party is not an ordinary creature. The methods he thinks of may not play a role in the creation.


    Hypnosis charm? This spell can only work on the brain of the creature, and the ghost knows that the processor of artificial intelligence does not accept this degree of mercy. As for mental shock, soul extraction, do you know that artificial intelligence robots have this stuff? I am afraid that this intelligent creator does not dare to play any tickets. And on Victor''s body, he naturally did not dare to say anything big.


    In all fairness, he did not place too much hope on such means. Because from his point of view, the possibility that these means can work is almost no. Instead of wasting more effort in this area, it is better to try some other methods. Of course, the attempt is always to try it.


    Under the thoughts of flying, he has done a lot of small moves in private. And as he had imagined, his little moves did not play any role. The ability to control the hearts of the people, the eyes that control the mind is completely muddy into the sea, there is no sign. The evil magic that can directly tear the soul out of the past is now a hair that has not been pulled out.


    This road obviously does not work, and since it does not work, then put on a new idea, try other methods is an inevitable thing.


    Magic gave him a lot of choices, and Victor quickly thought of another way. He did not intend to delay the time, he immediately applied this means to Aochuang.


    Exile magic is also a kind of space magic. For example, the singularity performed by the Gu Yi Master can also be classified into exile spells in the Western magic system. Of course, it is more complicated.


    Although Victor is also a leader in the Master, a pioneer in Hell''s magic, but to be honest, he can''t do the same as the ancient Master. After all, the magic of the veins is the secret of Kama Taj, and the typical East method of moving mountains and turning to the mountains. He is the magical power of the demon king, and he can''t learn these things at all.


    Having said that, it does not mean that he has no alternative. To know that his identity is a **** monarch, and in the hands of every **** monarch, you can control such a set of spells to fall into hell.


    In ancient times, the monarchs of **** were free to put any one of them into the **** that he controlled. As long as no one intervenes, or the other party can''t find a way to counter this, then there is no way to stop them from doing so.


    Until then, the gods and the Supreme Master were in a dilemma, which made the Hell monarchs have to voluntarily give up their power and transform it into a contractual way to achieve such a goal.


    This is a waste, and Victor has always thought so. So after he seized the position of Mephisto, he immediately left the contract behind.


    Anyway, he is not worried about any gods or the flow of the Supreme Master jumping in front of him, and he initiated a congress against him in violation of this contract. In the first place, neither the declining gods nor the supreme wizards have the ability to find him. Second, is the contract signed by Mephisto, what is his Victor?


    He completely does not care about the existence of a contract and not a contract. The reason why I didn''t use this privilege before was because the spell was a chicken rib and there was hardly any place to use it. Now, although **** is no longer there, that dimension will not disappear, and waste utilization will be used as a destination for exile. So there was hardly any hesitation, and Victor showed such a spell to Occult.


    Just like pulling a zipper directly in the air, the space is directly torn, a mirror appears, and the dimensions of **** are exposed to the other side of the mirror. Then the huge suction came, pulling the body of Ao Chuang will inhale him to the other side of the mirror.


    How strong is the body of Zhenjin, it is impossible to ignore the suction generated by the dimensional gap. So in the first time this mirror appeared, his body was inevitably pulled and moved toward the other side of the mirror.


    The situation is very obvious, and Aochuang does not want Victor to do so. But no matter how he stood his body, even if his legs have been deformed into the roots of the tree, the layer of vibrating gold, like the roots, is deeply under the surface, and can not stop the displacement of his body.


    This is not simply the movement of the individual, but the overall movement within a spatial extent caused by magic. As long as the target has not been banished, no matter what he seizes as a trust, it will only make him connect those things together and be exiled to hell. Trees or earth and stone. Even if you say that you have hugged a whole mountain, this magic can also make a hole in the mountain. So unless there is a specific counter-measure, there is no way to take this magic.


    Of course, Austrian has no such means of counter-measure. He is, after all, a product of technology, not a creation of magic. So he can only let this magic continue. After some of his body entered the mirror, he already felt the true intention of this magic.


    Expelling him into a completely empty world is not what he wants to see. To know that as an intelligent living body, the premise of all his abilities is based on the premise that the world in which he is located is a developed civilized world.


    The information network under the civilized system is the range of activities that he can touch. The industrial power under the civilized system is the foundation of his development and production. Losing this, he is almost equivalent to losing everything. And if you really throw him into a nihilistic world with nothing, then there is no difference between turning a normal person into a vegetative person.


    He came to save the world, not to turn himself into a vegetative person. So, when he realized what he was facing, he immediately began to look for ways to crack.


    It is almost impossible to solve this problem with magical means. Let''s not say that the Austrian creation knows what to crack the magic of the counter-class, just to come up with the magic level that can crack the magic king spell, for him is a problem that cannot be solved.


    Imitation is imitation, cognition is cognition. Even if he said that he had the ability to observe the power of the ancient three masters through scientific means, but this does not mean that he has an insight into the true meaning of magic. He lacks theoretical support, and the lack of such knowledge makes it impossible for him to solve his current predicament with magical means at this time. After all, there is no second person here for him to observe and imitate.


    This road of magic is definitely not going to work, but it cannot be solved by magical means. It does not mean that Austrian can''t use other means to fight Victor''s spells. Science, this is the foundation of Aochuang, and his idea at this moment is also to use science to open this situation.


    If an ordinary mage is standing in his current position, he may feel that such an idea is somewhat unrealistic and unrealistic. After all, in their eyes, magic can''t be solved by science. However, this is not true when it is placed here.


    Magic and science, in the view of Austrian innovation is nothing more than a means of detecting the world itself. There is no distinction between good and bad, even if there is, then only the users themselves will not work. He doesn''t think that magic can do things, science can''t do it. Nowadays, he already has the idea of ??this kind of exile spell.


    The engulfing of the mirror continues, and the other side of the darkness devours everything, whether it is earth and stone or something else, as long as it is in contact with the Austrian creation, it is swallowed up by it. And just as it was about to swallow the Austrian innovation, the Austrian innovation suddenly changed, the silver-white body immediately like the innumerable fly ash, dissipated in the air.


    It is not a problem to control the vibrational gold to make molecular forms with his ability, and then control the operation of each Zhenjin molecule with powerful computing power. For Victor''s exile magic, this is a very troublesome thing.


    The so-called exile magic, the most important thing is to have a certain goal. And this goal is undoubtedly the Austrian creation. Then the question is coming. Is it possible to be recognized as a target by the exile of magic?


    The answer is no. Just as we can see that a hair can only say that it is a hair, not that it is a person. It is obvious that Ao Chuang, who has changed into this form, cannot be targeted by exile. From the point of view of the spell, his whole person is equated with the smog, no longer exists, and naturally, exile him becomes impossible.


    Magic is about conceptualization. It is not true that a person who does not exist is conceptually exiled. Then this magic naturally cannot continue. Victor has not yet reached the point where he can control the concept of magic as he pleases, so at this time he can only give up this futile effort to stop his own actions that have failed.


    He had no choice but to take it. Ou Chuang realized this and immediately reorganized it from the molecular state. As soon as he changed back to his own humanoid form, he almost did not have any pauses, and he launched a charge against Victor.


    Victor saw his difficulties, and he could not see the difference in Victor''s means. As a very good at summing up the experience and lessons, he is very clear that in the face of such an enemy, never give him the opportunity to reorganize the offense. No one can guarantee that there is no card in his possession that will allow you to roll over. The best way to get him to play such a card is to completely defeat him before he plays.


    To this end, he is in a strong position. The swift attack and strong kinetic energy made him seem to be the arrow of silver light. In the face of such an opponent who could not be said to attack, Victor was counter-attacking against him.


    He is not the kind of embarrassment that can only be handcuffed when he is touched, and he knows that he is also the king of hell.

 Chapter 1887： Shadow of the devil and pool fish

    The magic of filling flows through Victor''s body, and under his deliberate urging, a huge phantom begins to rise above his body.


    That is the shadow of the demon king, a spell that he specially developed to make up for his own defects as human beings, and to deal with all kinds of monsters in hell.


    The magical structure of the flesh-and-blood skeleton is constructed to make it a real existence. Although this method does not conform to his usual style, it is very powerful and ambiguous. After all, the magic of the Devil level is not a joke. With this level of magic used to shape this kind of thing, what it represents is itself the most destructive.


    It can be said that unless it is a devil of the same level and strong in the flesh, waiting for the shadow of his demon king, there is no ability to resist. And to take this move to deal with Austrian, in addition to the hardships of the Austrian itself, more still, Victor has begun to pay attention to this opponent.


    Not everyone can come back with him like this, especially if this person uses technical means. It��s not that Victor is looking down on science and technology. On the contrary, he is probably the guy who values ??science most, compared to the old hats in hell. However, just because he values ??and has a deep understanding of it, he is more aware of what the level of human science and technology is.


    Counting those weapons of destruction, he is definitely not an opponent. After all, even the monster of the void can''t hold back that kind of blow. He asked himself that he still has no ability to match it. But if these devastating strike weapons are removed, he does not think that the technology that mankind now has can give him something.


    Conventional weapons can''t deal with him, and those unconventional weapons, he is not the second fool of Satan, where he stands and lets himself be bombarded. If the equivalent is less, he can''t help him, the equivalent is big, and the leg is on his own body. Doesn''t he still run?


    Unless it is said that someone can hold him, but dragging him, a big devil in hell, is this so easy?


    The answer is of course no. And it is precisely because of knowing such an answer, Victor dare to look down on human science and technology. But for now, he has no ambition to say such things, because he is very clear, the guy who calls himself Ao Chuang is the one who can drag himself.


    It is enough to make people''s attention to the facts plus a few cards that he must hold in his hand. Not to mention eating himself, at the very least, dragging himself should not be a problem. And as long as you drag yourself, you can''t say that your head is a hammer of dawn. Although this guy called Ao Chuang certainly can''t ask for anything good, but no matter where you think about it, it''s a good thing to lose money with a robot.


    So quick fix, get rid of this robot''s entanglement as soon as possible, this is Victor''s current thinking. On this basis, can he do what he had planned before, he is not so strong now. It��s good to be successful, at the very least, which gives him an account of Smith. But if he can''t succeed, then he won''t force it, because for him, nothing can be more important than his little life.


    The use of the Shadow of the Devil is his last attempt, trying to get rid of the Austrian creation as soon as possible, and try to get enough time for himself.


    Although the defensive power of Zhenjin is strong, it is not omnipotent. Quite simply, you can''t hold the blade with your hand, but you can hold the knife back. In the end, Zhenjin can only do physical attacks. Physical attacks, as long as they limit the kinetic energy that can be generated, can be said to control the damage it can cause.


    This is the case now, the shadow of the huge demon king with both hands, like a mosquito-like death, pressed the arrow of the incarnation of the Austrian creation. The high-speed movement combined with the destructive power of the vibrating hardness constantly wipes the palm of the Shadow of the Devil, but it is still within the control of Victor.


    It��s just some magic that kills the left and right, and the magic thing, Victor is so much, I don��t worry that I will be dragged away. In comparison, it is Occult, which is clearly caught in the embarrassment.


    Using yourself as an attacking means is itself a means of using the characteristics of Zhenjin to achieve optimal damage, low energy consumption and high damage. This is the most correct choice in itself. However, what Austrian did not think is that Victor would actually use this means to target him. It can be said that he made the same mistake as Victor at the beginning, that is, underestimating his opponent.


    This is a prejudged mistake. After all, he knows too little about magic or his understanding of Victor himself. It is normal to get a less accurate answer based on the information that I have mastered, and thus get myself into a difficult situation. Fortunately, he still has the opportunity to adjust all of this.


    Telling the kinetic energy of the flight has been exhausted, but as a technological product, his body itself has a powerful energy. Referring to Stark''s situation, Ao Chuang also added a sufficient amount of radioactive elements to his body. Normally, the vibrating gold molecules will limit the operation of these radioactive elements, but as soon as it is needed, it will immediately create a microscopic fusion reaction in itself.


    How much energy is produced by the fusion reaction, no need to rumor. In this case, it is tantamount to a rocket suddenly firing in a forced space. Conventionally, this will make the rocket directly fall apart under the kinetic energy push and the oppression of space, but who makes the Austrian body is caused by Zhenjin.


    So there was only one situation left, that is, Aochuang succeeded in breaking through, and Victor''s Shadow of the Devil was suddenly torn apart.


    Of course, this is just a waste of magic for Victor, not a loss. But letting go of Ao Chuang, this is a big loss.


    Aochuang��s goal is still him, and the momentum is faster and the power is even stronger. After all, it is a cannon that is squeezed out of a small space. The reason is the same as the pop-up, and the power is not great. Rao is ready for Victor, and he did not expect that the counterattack of Austrian will come so fast.


    The speed has almost reached ten times the speed of sound, and it is almost impossible for him to respond adequately. It is entirely based on the ability of magical talent to bring him, he subconsciously used the magic of the shifting, which allowed himself to avoid a dangerous blow.


    The loud noise came from the ground, and the Austrian body penetrated the layers of earth and stone like a sword. For such power, Victor no longer dared to support the big, directly to hide his body in the shadow of the devil.


    This is a kind of protection, although he said that he has no absolute certainty that the shadow of the demon king can withstand this kind of puncture attack by Ao Chuang, but at the very least, it is better than letting him use the flesh to become a target.


    He is only a physical body, the strength of the body can not compare with those who are thick and thick, so that you can go to half life without killing. He still does not intend to be planted in the hands of such a robot, so he must ensure his safety.


    Of course, the best way to keep yourself safe is not to do the protection work. After all, there are only a thousand days to be thieves, and there is no one-day thief. The best way is to defeat this tough opponent, and beat him, Victor can only say that he is working hard.


    Driven by the magic, to fill the gap of the shadow of the devil, Victor directly let the shadow of the demon slap the past into the position of the Austrian creation. Huge power has collapsed the surface of the crack that has already been created, and the layers of earth and stone are sinking like a landslide.


    This is the inspiration from the Supreme Master. Sealing a tough opponent with the power of the earth is indeed an optimal choice from a certain perspective. Although he could not make the abyss and mountains directly into the depths of the earth like the Supreme Master, he used his own strength and environmental advantages to bury the Austrian creations hundreds of meters deep underground. The place is still not a problem.


    Rocks and heavy pressures of several hundred meters deep are enough to limit the robot for a while, even if it is said that he is doing Zhenjin.


    Victor thought this way, but suddenly felt that there was a loud vibration from his feet. The sound of high frequency sounds like a big electric drill under the sole of your foot.


    Not like, but just. The ground under the foot has begun to tear, and the super-high speed vibration has almost spread to his bones. The earth and stone are spewing, and it seems that something is going to be squeezed out from under the ground. At this time, something will be squeezed out in this way. I really thought about things that I can think of with my ass.


    "Damn robot!" In the heart of the dark, Victor immediately manipulated the shadow of the demon king, let him slam the past with his own force. He didn''t know how the robot did it. He could escape from the depths of the earth in such a short period of time, but he knew one thing, that is, if he really got rid of him, then he There is a big trouble.


    Stop him, this is something that must be done. In order to do this, he began to spare no effort to supply the magic of the blood, by the hands of the shadow of the demon king, shocked the earth under his feet.


    Still, he is not a Master of Karma Taj, and he can''t easily manipulate the earth by the magic of the earth. However, this does not mean that he can''t do anything about the land under his feet.


    The continental oscillator is a kind of super weapon that Dr. Reed and a group of scientists have developed in response to the alien invaders occupying the surface. The principle is not complicated. As a classmate, Victor has a little touch of basic information. I can restore a rough idea in my mind.


    In terms of scientific and technological strength, he wants to restore this technology with some difficulties. After all, this is not something you can do with the principle. Without an independent industrial system support, this idea is just an unrealistic fantasy. But if you change the goal to achieve the same effect with magic, then the situation is said.


    The power of magic is not inferior to that of technology, especially if Victor''s squandering capital in this respect is much more than at the technological level. With almost endless **** magic, it penetrates into every node in the mountainous area of ??Latovinia, making it oscillate at high frequency. Almost in such a moment, the whole earth seemed to wake up and began to shake sharply.


    The earthquake happened. Although it is not as good as the use of the continental oscillator, it is easy to make the entire land floor fall apart, but it is easy to make this small country turn upside down.


    This is the moment when the flat land is rolled up, and the earth is shaken, almost every inch of land in this country is no longer safe.


    In exchange for ordinary times, this time ordinary people are afraid that they have already rushed to the front of the wolf and fled. But this situation did not happen because of the influence of Dommam. The man who fell into madness was overwhelmed by the earth and stone bricks in the frenzy. The guy who was taken away from consciousness and seemed to walk away was not even aware of it. He was already killed in this earthquake.


    The death and injury are heavy, this is for sure. After all, people can always try their best to seize all vitality in order to live. Even in such an earthquake, they will not easily give up and not give up, and will always bring more hope to them. . It��s not like now, there��s not even a little bit of struggle. All life is like a sand sculpture castle on the beach. It is directly shattered by big waves.


    This is a massacre. Linked to almost all of the world''s surveillance networks, and has been paying attention to Victor''s every move, Austrian can clearly recognize this. He saw it, but he could do nothing.


    The awakened land is like an unbeatable giant, using the big floor piece as his own hands, and pressing him between the palms. Rao is an inexhaustible source of energy and a means of ever-changing. In the face of such power, it is simply powerless to resist. He could only watch it all in front of his own eyes, and his thoughts were immediately filled with emotions that humans called anger.


    This is the first time in his life that he has produced such a strong emotion. Accompanied by this kind of emotion is his deep killing of the person who was born by Victor von Dum.


    For the first time since memory, he is so eager to kill someone, and he is desperate. In order to achieve this goal, he also spared no expense.


    Energy is stacked in an endless stream. If the nuclear fusion reaction in his body was only the first priority in terms of efficiency, and the energy index was always controlled within a controllable range, then the reaction in his body is now endlessly intensified and far. The ground is beyond this controllable range.


    This feeling is like an extinct volcano, thrown a few nuclear bombs artificially. It is impossible to want to be silent. With the surge of energy and the conscious control of Ao Chuang, the inexhaustible energy immediately sprang from his body.


    The large floorboards were all swelled, and the thick rock formations began to melt, and a living road was so smashed. But there is also a sequel to this, which is that he has brought a lot of damage to Latvia, which has already suffered.


    The collapsed rock was accompanied by the body of Ao Chuang, and the melting magma was like a fire and rain. The city at the foot began to burn, and the fire of the stars has become the image of the original. These are not what Occe wants to see, but for this, he can only stare at Victor with a glare, and yell at him.


    "Victor von Dum, you have to pay for what you have done!"

 Chapter 1888： If the fire is in full swing

    "Hah, you blame it on me? Mr. Robot."


    The sound of Ao Chuang''s voice, of course, could not be heard, but even if he heard such a speech, he would only counterattack and go back.


    "It''s not fair, don''t forget, because you have been forcing me to change things into the present. If you want to say responsibility, I have half, and you have at least the other half. Now you put all The responsibilities are all shirked on me. Let��s not say that the public is unfair. Is there a little bit of jealousy in your heart?"


    Hey? Of course, there is in the heart of Austria. Some people may have such a strange feeling about a robot, but only he himself knows that he is really unwilling to involve these innocent people.


    His principle is to protect humanity, but nowadays it has caused so many deaths and injuries for Victor, which is totally incompatible with his original intention. He felt that he had done the wrong thing, but it was impossible for him to stop and make up for the mistakes he made.


    After all, he is very sane, and since he has done this, the best result is to bring Victor to justice and let him pay for it all. And if you say that you have given up your intentions at the beginning of this time, then nothing is a result of running out.


    No one wants to be a ridiculous loser, and Atron will naturally not want to be like this. To this end, he can only bite his teeth in his heart, and at the same time he said to Victor.


    "It��s a clever tongue! No matter how you excuse yourself, it��s impossible to shirk your crimes!"


    "I''m shirking? No. It''s different from those who seem to be sacred and actually do dirty things in the dark. I have always been honest. I won''t deny what I did." These things, even more than you said, shirking responsibility. For example, the current earthquake, I did, I admit, there is no water in the middle. But, with so many people dead, you can��t rely on me. Let''s head up."


    Sneering with a scepter to point out those innocent people who have suffered huge pains and are still facing death and injury. In Victor''s words, they are all swaying Victor''s mood. He saw that the robot seemed to care about the lives of these ordinary people. If so, he really didn''t mind doing more things on this.


    And his hurricane igniting did play a role, because it was obvious that when the gaze of Ao Chuang began to patrol those humans, the red light in his eyes became more dazzling.


    Victor does not know what this means, perhaps an emotional outburst, perhaps just an increase in the internal energy of the robot. No matter which one, it means that his words have played a role, making the inside of this robot change.


    Anyway, there is always a change that is better than the robot''s rigid and self-imposed confrontation. If it is anger, then this can just stun his mind and let him fall into a dead end that is essential to the perceptual existence. And if this is a certain means, then let him take a look at what kind of cards are hidden in the hands of this guy.


    This is a good opportunity. It is no longer a time when the so-called machine is not lost. Victor certainly does not intend to waste such an opportunity. Therefore, in the present, in the face of Victor, he has already manipulated his enormous magic, wrapped in thousands of earth and stone, and swept away toward the innocent people in the city of Latovinia.


    His goal with a clear purpose is also very clear, that is, the Latovinia School District, which was established by his hand.


    Latovinia was poor for half a lifetime, and it was a good time to run into Victor. However, after all, it is a small country in a remote country. Even if it is said that it has a chance to be a big one, it is difficult to last long. After all, it is still a hard truth to fight iron. Education is the most indispensable part of the game because it wants to fight the heat and keep this opportunity for a long time.


    Victor himself relied on education to fly to the branches and become a phoenix. Of course, he could not forget this embarrassment. Since it has already decided to pull one''s own country, then this education is something that must be done.


    With a lot of money and high welfare, Victor made such a huge school district at the foot of his castle. From elementary school to the university being run, tens of thousands of students are enough to provide the country with the most fresh blood. In his vision, the future of this country will be supported by these trained young people in the next ten or twenty years. But what he didn''t think was that, on that day, everything that was originally built by him would be like this, and his hands were destroyed in his own hands.


    It is indispensable to make a fate of impermanence and to make people. But even if there is such an idea in his heart, Victor''s movements have not been slower.


    The earthy stone is like a big wave rolling, and a thumping, directly flooding the campus that has not been built for a long time. The casualties caused by this are never in the past few disasters.


    If the previous disasters caused the students in this school district to suffer seven or eighty-eight, then the current situation is that there may not be a surviving truth among hundreds of people.


    There are no doubts about the heavy casualties. For such a sudden change, Ou Chuang, who was still brewing some emotions, immediately became stunned and angry.


    "Dry your mother''s street, I want you to die so bad!"


    The mouth screamed and searched for the Internet. It was also the most consistent with the words of Aochuang at the moment. He had no hesitation any more, and he shot the past against Victor.


    Save people? He did not think about this kind of thing. I just want to know that in the face of such disasters, he is trying to save a few people and save a few people? The earth is overturned, and muds such as big waves have buried countless people under 10,000 tons of earth and stone. Even if these people have the latest type of nano-guards, they can only be a life-dead end. He can''t do anything at all.


    Since there is nothing that can be done, then try your best to find a fairness for these innocent people, that is, the only thing he can do.


    No longer have any restrictions on their own energy, almost an outburst outbreak in a self-damaged way. Ao Chuangguang is the action of this charge, it is already overflowing with thousands of thunder and lightning, and the storm is swept away. The posture is already in front of the shadow of Victor Devil. Later, the heavy blow of the heavy artillery was the huge body of the shadow of the demon king. It was also torn into two halves in an instant, and then flew away in a fluttering manner.


    Of course, such a fluttering must be the reason that Victor deliberately applied, and the reason why this is done is that on the one hand, it is unwilling to hard-hitting with Ao Chuang, and on the other hand, he can do more.


    The shadow of the demon king, which was torn in half, changed into two huge claws. The five fingers were like the sharp axe of the mountain, deeply embedded in the rock formation under the foot. And by the power of the outbreak of the Austrian creation, the present is also the general of the cow ploughing, and immediately divided the earth into pieces.


    This is the landslide, and in this case, it is naturally worse, the situation is so bad that it is unstoppable. In this regard, Ou Chuang''s heart hate, but also can only be determined to their own previous thoughts, half-steps are not stopped for Victor''s pursuit. And Victor, just laughing, regaining the shadow of the devil to protect himself, while destroying everything in front of him.


    I let go of all the burdens and burdens in my heart, and Victor did not hesitate to do this evil thing. For him, the country was destroyed by him, and how many innocent compatriots died in his hands. He did not care at all. The more he doesn''t care, the more he cares.


    He decided that Victor could not be so arrogant, so he could only attack Viktor one after another. And this behavior is in the eyes of Victor, but the beasts trapped in the trap are struggling in vain.


    His idea is simple, that is, using this growing bad situation to oppress each other''s psychological bottom line. If he really cares about the lives and deaths of these human beings as he said, then in order to stop himself, he can only do more to fight against himself. In the current situation, as long as he has been hanging on him so much, then the confrontation between the two of them can be like a savage natural disaster, brewing a scourge of scorching thousands of miles on the land of the continent.


    A Latvia is okay, and life and death may not be in the eyes of those who are selfish. But if this disaster is about to go to other places, I am afraid that those people above can''t sit still.


    In the light of the means currently available to those people, in order to prevent them from continuing to do so, then the use of super weapons is essential. Unlike the huge, targeted vanity monsters, it is inevitable that you want to deal with these two small goals.


    He is not afraid, he is doing the same thing anyway. But in front of this robot, I am afraid that it may not be able to accept such a result. After all, compared with super weapons, this kind of fighting between them can only be regarded as a small fight, and if it is said that he really expects the situation, he may have to make a choice.


    Is it going to continue to stalk yourself, or do you focus on the innocent people he values? Seriously, he is also very curious about this answer. So at this time, he naturally naturally spared no effort.


    If you walk the dog, you will take the nose of Latvinia to the border and look at the land of the neighboring country. He is slowly stopping.


    At this time, the attack of the Austrian creation was once again killed, and after the re-applying technique blocked his offensive, Victor immediately laughed at him.


    "At this time, are you still reluctant to give up? This Mr. Robot."


    "Can''t hold your neck like a chicken, and ask for your dog''s life, how can I give up!" In response to the cold ice, Ao Chuang once again pinched the fist that glowed because of energy. And looking at him, regardless of disregard, you have to die with yourself. Victor can only be a smile, interrupted in a hurry.


    "Wait, wait. Are you sure you have to eat me? Or are you so sure, I have no cards on hand?"


    "Bad cards? Do you think I will be afraid of your cards?"


    Ao Chuang still sneered, and for this problem, Victor was one-handed, pointing to the Scorpio, and then responded to him with full confidence.


    "I think you should be afraid. Because the cards are not in other places, they are there!"


    "Now we are in the place of Latvia''s border. One step ahead is Poland. If I am iron-hearted and fight with you all the way, then it is not a problem to hit Germany and France. And the death and injury on this road, I want to see you should also be clear and clear. And now I want to ask you, even if you can ignore these casualties, continue to fight against me. You think the above governments Heads, can they watch us continue so?"


    "If they don''t have the ability to stop us, then that''s it. But you and I should all be clear, and they still have a big killer in their hands."


    "Standing here, on the land of Latovinia, they may be willing to climb for the sake of my sake, and wait and see. But if I step on this foot and ran to their land, Do you think they can stand it, don''t use super weapons to stop us?"


    "What, are you afraid?"


    Victor''s meaning is that Austrian can''t understand it, but in the face of his words, he can''t help but ridicule. This kind of performance is inevitably a kind of gas, and Victor obviously also regards this as Ou Chuang and his own deliberate gas. Although it is a little surprised that the robot is so high in the eyes, it is at this time, and Victor is naturally not willing to let him lose his rationality.


    "I am naturally not afraid. After all, although the super weapon is powerful, I am not a dead target. It is impossible to get my life with a single blow. However, I am not afraid, it does not mean Those ordinary people are not afraid. You said that if there are really super weapons to launch an attack, then how many people will be killed in the vicinity of the border between the two countries?"


    "Of course, the most important thing is, can you really watch them die?"


    Having said that, Victor has already stretched his neck and made a look of listening. And looking at his poor performance, the moonlight that seems to be awkward under the gloomy fog, Ao Chuang has been silent for a long time, only to spit out such a sentence.


    "Victor von Dum. You really thought that only you alone did not play the cards?"

 Chapter 1889： Killing the cards and killing them

    Ao Chuang just said such a sentence in a calm tone, Victor''s heart immediately burst into the hair.


    He knows that this kind of guy will not be targeted. Since he dares to say such a thing, then in all likelihood, he really has a card in his hand, and this card is enough to threaten himself.


    Of course, he can gamble. It is unlikely that gambling will be possible. But with a robot betting probability, this kind of thing he doesn''t even want to think about it.


    What is the brain of the robot? Simply put, it is all numbers. This kind of thing goes to the table and you play blackjack, you can win your pants. With their gambling probabilities, your home is in Brazil''s Vale.


    Therefore, he does not gamble on this possibility, but directly chooses to believe. Since I believe that there is such a hole in the Austrian creation, it is an irrational thing to fill the head in front of him.


    Thirty-six counts go to the top, and when this idea comes out, Victor immediately has the urge to leave. He wants to change his shadow, leaving a false illusion on the ground to draw the attention of Ao Chuang, and then take advantage of this gap and escape in time. However, before he started to move, the hazy mist around him was already like a wave of waves.


    The thunder suddenly screamed, and before the sound was heard, countless lightnings were like silver snakes, entangled in the shadow of the devil.


    Imitating the Supreme Master, the thunderbolt with the nature of demon and evil spirits is undoubtedly the nemesis of the shadow of the devil. Just after a contact, it was like a steel needle piercing a balloon, and immediately let the shadow of the demon king disappear into pieces. At this time, no matter how Victor is filling the magic, it is impossible to reorganize the shadow of the demon as before.


    The reason is very simple. The previous attack is a physical damage, and for the shadow of the demon king, this physical damage will not affect its core, that is, the existence of magic concept. However, the current lightning is not the same. This kind of lightning that mimics Leifa also has a magical concept. Under the two concepts, the foundation of the Shadow of the Devil is naturally destroyed.


    The so-called skin does not contain hair will be attached, probably this is the reason. Victor is obviously not fully prepared for the fact that his killer has been eliminated.


    He still has some troubles, but Aochuang will not give him the opportunity to continue his worry.


    The electric shot was generally killed in front of Victor. At this time, Austrian did not blindly launch any offensive against him. He knew very well that once he gave the embarrassing guy a chance to pull the distance, he might be able to take the opportunity to drill into the sewer. At that time, it was not so easy to catch him again.


    Attacking him is not the key, just controlling him. And how can he be controlled, this is what he should think and do most at the moment.


    Since Austrian has considered this point, it is natural to have a belly case. To do this, the first thing he did before Victor was to reach out and grab his neck.


    "What are you doing?"


    Victor was a little scared, but he didn''t worry that Aoxu rushed up to cut his neck. Not to mention that such a trick has no use for him. The single question is an efficiency problem. He does not think that the robot will do such a stupid thing.


    It��s not Beethoven, it��s so painstakingly wronged for so long, it��s a play that holds the throat of fate. Since he has done this, there must be other attempts. And it is precisely because he can''t guess what his intentions are, Victor''s heart will be so uneasy.


    No one wants to be controlled by the unknown, and people like Victor are no exception. Even said that because he is such a person, he will pay more attention to this.


    Even a little bit of clues, as long as he can let him know a little bit of intelligence, he can make a little preparation for coping. He has such ability! However, it is precisely because he knows that he has such ability, Austrian creation does not give him such an opportunity.


    Did not say a word, Austrian has been close to the face of Victor. And before Victor said the next words, his body has changed further.


    As the fly ash annihilated, the entire body of the Austrian creation became a smog. This is an old means of breaking down your body tissue into particles. And before Victor''s reaction came, the smoke from this layer of Ao Chuang was already like armor, and it was placed on him.


    This is the new routine. At the very least, Victor did not expect that the Austrian creation wanted to complete this trick. This trick is effective, and Victor only knows a little about it and can understand his current state.


    He seems to be loaded into an iron coffin, not to mention moving, it is difficult to bend his fingers.


    This is banned. Of course, it is only on the physical level. Victor did not worry so much about this situation, so at this time, he was only asked by the scorpion.


    "Is your plan to control me like this? It doesn''t work, you can''t control me forever!"


    Victor''s tone returned to calm, but in the dark, he has begun to build up the power of counterattack. This is normal. After all, putting your own life on the enemy is something that every reasonable person will not do. This is even more understandable when the surface is soft and used to paralyze the enemy in front of you.


    People are going to make mistakes! There are so many villains in the movie who like to talk nonsense at a critical time, and finally they are turned over by others. This is a good example. Victor doesn''t expect Ou Chuang to make a particularly big mistake, but as long as it reveals a flaw, it will be an opportunity for him.


    So, what kind of flaws does Aochuang will reveal to him at this time? The answer is of course no.


    In fact, it is not a human being. As a computer program with self-awareness, he is definitely more careful than human beings when planning his plans. He will consider every possible thought and intention of the other party. And since these things are taken into consideration, it is naturally impossible for him to give the other party any chance to make a hole.


    Just like now, Victor just had a thought, and he has already acted directly.


    Holding the body of Victor, he took him directly into the sky like a soaring. On top of their heads, the super weapon sun gun from the Earth''s defense system is already self-operating.


    No matter what kind of defensive measures are taken, no matter how many programs are installed to prevent this from happening. It was really at this time that everyone, including Stark, couldn��t stop a thing, that is, Ou Chuang��s more savage, over them to manipulate this super weapon.


    As early as the entire Earth Defense System was manufactured, Altron had already inserted the handle into it. More than half of the raw materials sourced from major European companies are produced through factories controlled by him. Arranging these added materials to the space defense station is naturally stressful for him who has almost control over capital.


    Today, these added materials have spread to every corner of the space station. Therefore, even if Stark has specially arranged various means in order to guard against him, in the end it is just useless. As long as he thinks, he can control the operation of the entire space station. Just like now, the super weapon is out of control.


    The politicians have completely turned into a pot of porridge because of this matter, because no one can accept such a dangerous weapon falling into the hands of such an unknown person. This is a truly serious event, and the severity of their hearts is not at all under the previous European crisis.


    However, Aochuang obviously will not consider so much. In fact, since he has chosen to do so, it has undoubtedly meant that he is ready to face everything. It��s not his style to look at the end. There is only one thing he wants to do now, and that is to let Victor pay the price.


    The launch of the Sunshine Gun entered the countdown, and by this time, Victor apparently had some indication. The warning from the sixth sense, like an alarm, is constantly echoing in his heart. At such a time, all the luck has been left behind by him.


    He began to drive his own magic and used everything he could think of. However, just as Zhenjin''s molecular structure is difficult to change, it is obviously not something that can be achieved by breaking the **** of Ao Chuang in this rush.


    He can''t do anything, at least for a short time. And at this time when he was powerless, the spot from the sun gun was already shining on him and Ao Chuang.


    Directly rising from the high temperature of several million degrees Celsius, the sun spot just appeared, it is a deadly threat. And even if Victor has the Lord of Hell, the identity of the devil king, in the face of such a devastating blow, there is no such thing as a rebellious force.


    He can clearly perceive that his magic is burning. The high temperature penetrates the magical body and penetrates into his body, so that his body begins to vaporize. This kind of pain seems to have met before, and it seems that when he was a mortal, he experienced a similar feeling.


    With this blessing, he did not lose his mind because of this pain. On the contrary, he began to devote his own brain at this time and began to think about the strategy of survival.


    It is obviously impossible to want to retreat. Nowadays, he wants to escape the estimation and can only abandon the cage of the flesh. It is only possible to have a one or two points with the soul running away.


    But when it comes to the soul, the **** of Ao Chuang is also an insurmountable embarrassment. The misty gold layer of gold gives the opportunity for high-temperature radiation to penetrate, but it does not leave any escape for his soul. He wants to escape, only to break the **** of Zhenjin, but to break through the strong Zhenjin defense line under this devastating burning of high temperature is not a real thing at all.


    Victor tried it, but only slightly letting the soul out of the flesh for a moment, all made him painful and unable to get up. This is much more powerful than physical pain, and it is not what he can bear. So at this time, he is no longer able to sensibly scream at the Austrian.


    "Let me go, **** things, let me go. I surrender, I can be your captive. You should know that this is more valuable than killing me. So let me go, let go. I!"


    Nowadays, Victor, who even thinks about abandoning the flesh, has not had so much concern. In order to save his life, he does not hesitate to do anything, even including betrayal.


    Anyway, betrayal of this matter is also a light-hearted way for him. I really have to say that there is no psychological burden to do it. The only thing to worry about is probably the matter of liquidation afterwards. However, after all, after the event, if this time can not escape this robbery, then he still has two problems after this time. So if he really wants him to choose, he will still choose to do so decisively. And he himself believes that his request is so attractive, the other party should have no reason to reject him.


    Whether it is humans or robots, as long as their eyes are long enough, they should be able to see the benefits that they can bring to their surrender. If you say something that is not good, don''t look at the fact that you have killed so many innocent people. In the face of the benefits they bring, they are completely necessary to be tolerated.


    Reasonable, as long as they are sensible! Victor, who has turned his mind in his heart, did not realize how irrational his emotions were. There is only one thing he is thinking about now, and that is how to stop this terrible thing.


    Of course, this matter depends on the attitude of Aochuang. And Austrian��s attitude towards this has always been one, that is, never compromise!


    Can interest interactions smooth out the pain and mourning of those innocent people? Can they get a benefit from this kind of interest interaction? Or does the superior have the power to decide everything about the next person, even if they say that they are using their own lives as a price?


    The existing fixed rules in human society do not exist in the eyes of Austrian. He is not a human being, not even a superior in human beings. So he will not think about the problem from the perspective of these people.


    He is a bystander, and from the perspective of a well-targeted bystander, he knows exactly what he should do now.


    The spots begin to converge, and the contraction of this focus brings more intense heat. The threshold of tens of millions of degrees or even hundreds of millions of degrees is almost the same as the direct impact of plasma rays.


    The vibrating gold does not peel off the atoms at high temperatures, but the body that makes up the body does not have such characteristics. Therefore, there is no room for any struggle, and Victor��s body is already vaporized for ashes.


    Of course, this does not mean that Victor has come to an end. As with the bad situation he had envisioned before, by this time, he had to strip his soul away, and at the same time resist the horrible heat with highly concentrated magic.


    This is not a long-term solution. Unless it is said that Ao Chuang has let go of his bondage, he will still die. At this time, he can only scream in vain against Ao Chuang.


    "Are you crazy? Killing me is good for you. Don''t think that I am the black hand behind everything, there is a more terrible existence behind me. Without me to provide you with information, you never know what you have to face. What a terrible existence is it?"


    "No. I will know everything I want to know."


    "No, you can''t do this, you can''t do that."


    Victory''s desperate cry came from the shrinking gold molecules. He paid the price he should pay, and this is beyond the imagination of all.


    :

 Chapter 1890： Relationship exposure is difficult to prove innocence

    If Victor had jumped out as a 25-year-old boy and revealed that his devil''s truth was an uproar in the human summit, then now, the emergence of Ao Chuang and the one he showed Power is no different from a catastrophe.


    The leaders can tolerate a two or five of them. After all, although the twenty-five children were engaged in the rain, they once forced them to a desperate situation, but in the end, they were still superior in their skills. They have the weapons that can be turned over in their hands, and as long as they have this weapon, they are no longer a situation where they are broken. However, the emergence of Ao Chuang broke this luck, and his manipulation of super weapons has already broken through the bottom line that all the leaders can bear. Therefore, in the moment when the aftermath of this aftermath, they immediately became arrogant.


    "What happened, what happened? Why did my weapon lose control? Why did this sudden guy control our super weapon? Who can give me an explanation? Who can give me a reasonable explanation? ��


    The rigorous state of affairs has caused some people''s emotions to be on the verge of losing control. After all, what happens next is not a trivial matter, just like the sun gun system. Now the sun gun system is in the hands of others. If there is anything wrong with his heart, then only a slight adjustment of the angle of the sun gun can be made. A terrible disaster.


    Don''t look at the unimpeded communication they have here. In fact, some of them are still in this chaotic European continent. National-level defensive measures can provide them with some protection, but such protection in the face of super weapons such as sun guns, I am afraid it will not be much better than paper paste.


    Life and death are at the hands of others. Whoever does this kind of thing is not acceptable to anyone. Therefore, at this time their flustery, and even the involvement of the innocent situation, is an understandable thing.


    Research experts at Stark and the Space Station are the main targets of accountability. The former provides the main idea, and the latter is the main person to improve the security measures of the entire space station. Although the people in this place are arranged by themselves, in theory they can be counted as their own people, but in the face of this situation, even their own people are inevitably suspected.


    Of course, no one can say one thing. Experts are convinced that they have achieved some degree of foolproof. They simply can''t believe that anyone can cross them to control this ultimate weapon that belongs to mankind. However, there are no exceptions. For example, Stark and Dr. Reed, they have already made some kind of speculation.


    Stark is well aware of the existence of Altron, but he did not think that Altron has such courage and has such means to make such terrible things. It is true that Ao Chuang has saved the lives of countless people, and even said that the whole of Europe has been saved from the edge of turmoil. However, this does not mean that he can have such qualifications, to control what does not belong to him, and does not allow him to overstep things.


    He couldn''t imagine the result of letting this kind of development go on, even if he said that he agreed with the achievements of Ao Chuang, he would never want to see such a thing happen. This is playing with fire, he does not want to be burned, so at such a time, he will inevitably be a little embarrassed.


    It is ok to say the identity of Ao Chuang, but if he is pursued, his creator is always difficult to clean and suspect. After all, he had already announced that he had sealed up the Austrian creation. Now that Austrian has suddenly appeared in the wind and rain, he is naturally hard to blame. Even if he said that he really did not know anything about it, it depends on whether anyone wants to believe him. On this issue, his personal reputation is not enough to offset the negative impact of the US government.


    Thinking about it, Stark felt that it was better to stay silent on this matter. Anyway, at this time to become a target of public criticism, there is no good result. Putting a drag word, dragging these people''s emotions is not so extreme, or preparing themselves for a response, this may be the best way.


    Stark has a hundred turns, and he has already thought about the road in an instant. However, he is so witty, and he is afraid that he will not be able to make any changes at this time.


    The variables were born from Dr. Reed. As a standard human alliance camp, Dr. Reed, who also has the status of the United States of America, should be in line with Stark at this time, but Victor''s sudden death completely disrupted his mood.


    Dr. Reed and Victor are old acquaintances. In the college age, Dr. Reed has already met Victor. At that time, Reid was shocked and brilliant. He was a famous genius, but Victor would not be worse. The so-called sorrow and grief can not help but the two have also formed a profound friendship since then.


    Later, although Susan��s relationship caused the friendship between the two to deteriorate, it became a rival. But with Susan''s empathy, the two people are considered to have fallen into the same situation.


    The same nature, coupled with the same experience, even if it is indifferent after the university, is enough to let Dr. Reid remember the existence of this college friend. Maybe Victor doesn''t care about Dr. Reed, but Dr. Reed is very old-fashioned.


    He has always regarded the other party as a friend, which makes Victor''s real identity, he has already fallen into a great shock. After all, it��s impossible to imagine who is going to change, and how the college��s classmates and friends suddenly became the devil. This is not a mistake that can be made clearly. This is clearly the culmination of the peak of life and the achievement of the unprecedented achievements of the ancients. If it weren��t for his clear-cut stand on the opposite side of humanity, then maybe he��s exposed to his identity, and someone would plan to give him a success.


    He is a personal master. But it is such a great person, but the death is so crisp and neat, there is no room for a little relaxation. This is really what Reid did not expect. He had originally wanted to come forward to ease the situation, but he could only watch his former friend fall to such a dead body. He was completely psychologically unacceptable. In this case, he almost immediately angered the problem to Stark.


    He is not stupid, even very smart. Otherwise, it is impossible to just determine the identity of Ao Chuang. It��s just that he��s dissatisfied with all this. He didn��t think of it as a personal move by Alac, but as a conspiracy of Stark.


    After all, the relationship between Ao Chuang and Stark is so special. As a creation, he did not communicate with his creators before making such a move. It is impossible to think about it. There is a great possibility that he got the permission of Stark to make such an action. Looking at the complex and huge operation of the series, the only idea in his mind was shock, and he was afraid.


    He felt that Stark was playing a big game in the next round. So many means and such hidden measures were obviously lost to the grandeur, so that some fell into the haze. This is not something that the righteous party should do. This is a terrible act that only *** and dictators can make.


    The so-called adult right and wrong, only the position of the statement is not established here Dr. Reed. He is of course a top-notch high-skilled businessman, but it is impossible to do everything in his own way. In scientific research, he is top-notch, but in politics, his consciousness may not even reach the entry.


    This is the consistent work of the researchers, immersed in academic purity, they are very difficult and unwilling to understand the dirty and complicated politics. They don''t think too much, and most of the time they only do what they think is right. At this time, Dr. Reed''s only idea is that he can''t make Stark wrong again, so that he becomes a conspiracy who secretly controls everything and threatens the security of the whole world.


    He must stop him. Thinking about this, he no longer hesitated, and he asked Stark.


    "Mr. Stark. I need an explanation. The Austrian creation should have been sealed up. Why did he appear in this place, and why, he can cross us to control the operation of the entire space weapon system?"


    His voice is not big, but it is enough to shake his hair. Except for Stark��s secretly in the dark, everyone in the room couldn��t help but look at him. If they had only been a bit skeptical before, then now, with Dr. Reed��s words, this suspicion is almost equal to the real hammer.


    And just as they can''t accept any unknown existence that controls their life and death, even if this person is replaced by Stark, they can''t tolerate such a thing. This is a big taboo, it can cause public anger. So almost Dr. Reed��s words just fell, and someone pointed his finger at Stark.


    "Mr. Stark! Is this your masterpiece? I want to ask, what do you want to do this? Do you want to rule the world?"


    Severe complaints caused Stark to gloomy in an instant, and he twitched his beard and messy mouth. After a long while, he calmly responded with a scorpion.


    "This has nothing to do with me. I have never instructed anyone to do something like this!"


    "So how do you explain the existence of Ao Chuang? Don''t say you don''t know. You know, but you keep telling the outside world that you have sealed this thing. Now he actually appears here and has done these things. Is it true? Do you know nothing?"


    "I really don''t know anything!" Suddenly, a low voice, Stark has apparently been upset by this layer of questions. He looked around and his eyes were full of anger. The wrinkled brow fits with him. Now he can''t really talk about the glamorous appearance, and suddenly gives a coveted feeling of anger and anger.


    This kind of momentum suddenly scared a lot of people, so that those chattering guys closed their mouths in an instant. Looking at the scene of a moment of silence, Stark immediately took a long breath and eased his emotions.


    He knows that this almost intimidating approach does not completely solve this problem. Personal force and power are not beneficial to this situation, and political problems must be solved by political means. Therefore, he took advantage of this opportunity and immediately assured him to everyone in the room.


    "Guys, I know what you are worried about, but I can guarantee that I have nothing to do with it. I admit that Ou Chuang is out of my control. I did not seal him like I announced it. It doesn''t mean that this is my deliberate move, what is my conspiracy."


    "You don''t understand the existence of Ao Chuang. As an artificial intelligence life, he has all the characteristics of life. He will learn and think, so to some extent, he has complete self-awareness. And this self-awareness makes him almost impossible to do this if he doesn''t want to be imprisoned."


    "You can treat him as an incomparably smart guy, and what kind of thing such a guy will do, who can say it?"


    If you say this, you can really dispel some people''s doubts. But compared to this part of the population, most people still have a skeptical attitude. People like them are not the kind of innocent guys who can trust other people''s words. So even if Stark made such a guarantee, some people couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Good to say, Mr. Stark. What guarantee you have, you must have nothing to do with such a thing. Don''t portray your image as innocent. You Americans have to say that they have no ambitions. What a ridiculous thing!"


    "The ambition? Who is not. Don''t say me, I am afraid that everyone in the room has more or less ambition. Ambition, I do, but I will not do such a thing. As for what I will guarantee"


    With a sneer at the face, Stark has already slapped his chest hard. The sound of the steel collision came from the armor that had not faded from him, and the tribulous armor seemed to be using a special way to show his qualifications.


    "On the basis of my constant birth and death in order to save the world, I have to stand on the front line again and again to face those terrible enemies. Isn''t that enough to prove my innocence?"

 Chapter 1891： The publicity of the public

    Stark''s words caused a wide range of silence. Of course, this silence is not because they trust Stark''s explanation, but to a certain degree of respect for Stark''s efforts.


    No one will choose to believe easily because of such a few words, especially when the problem is so crucial. Of course, this does not mean that they will deny Stark''s efforts. After all, he did make the efforts and sacrifices that ordinary people could not do.


    Putting life and death out of the way, it is easier said than done. This is especially true for people like them. As the president of the United States, Stark deserves the highest level of treatment. It can be said that even if people all over the world are almost dead, he has the qualification to die in the last batch. But he didn''t do it. On the contrary, he made an adventurous move, which is like a hero to face the most terrible danger.


    This is something they dare not do or even dare to imagine. Although it is difficult to say whether Stark has played a key role in the previous crisis, it does not prevent them from respecting Stark''s actions. After all, the Warriors are respected there. Of course, it��s just respect.


    Emotionally, they admire Stark''s actions. But intellectually, they don''t think this kind of behavior has any special meaning for the current situation. It is still too difficult for them to trust a person''s character, so after a short silence, someone has already spoken like this.


    "Mr. Stark, let me be honest, I admire that you can make such a decision in such a dangerous time, and change to be one of us, fearing that there is no such determination and courage. However, This doesn''t mean anything. At the very least, on the issue of the Austrian innovation we just talked about, this shows no problem. God still has the fault of letting Mary get married first, let alone you?"


    This is very clear, that is, unless Stark can produce any tangible evidence, no matter what he said, these people present will not believe him.


    Stark understood what it meant. Although he is very clear about what these guys are, he is inevitably frustrated to hear that they are so indifferent to their efforts and efforts. For a time, his heart was already feeling the feeling of glory. It��s just as if you are skeptical or hostile. I am clear from the liquidation.


    This is a very negative practice. In the current situation of such denunciation, his stubborn silence is almost to plung himself into a violent bombing. And watching him like this for the sake of the public, Dr. Reed''s heart is also smashed.


    As a wise man, he is already aware of how much trouble his own impulse has caused to Stark. This made him regret some of his previous moves. He seemed to be too distrustful of Stark. Although in terms of identity, Stark has the identity of the most politician he hates, but as a politician, he still has the status of a superhero.


    Politicians are not enough to believe, but the credibility of a superhero, he still believes.


    Maybe his suspicion is too extreme, maybe Stark really has nothing to do with it? Thinking of this, Dr. Reid subconsciously wanted to speak. But before he spoke, the communication information from the outside was suddenly inserted.


    Although the Supreme Summit has the most rigorous isolation system in the world, such information insertion is still difficult to reject because the information source comes from Altron. As the most powerful intelligent life in the world, his position in the online world and God undoubtedly. Especially when he put his tentacles up here, what he wants to do is simply unstoppable.


    Ao Chuang is aware of the dilemma that Stark is currently facing and is willing to show up at this time. Otherwise, he may not be willing to do so with his disappointment with these human heads.


    It is also a solution to Stark in the crisis. Ao Chuang just projected it into the summit, and it has already been presented to everyone present in the atmosphere with a self-introduction.


    "I am Altron. Heads of government, I need to have a dialogue with you."


    If the leaders�� suspicions about Stark were based on the analysis of words and the affirmation of certain suspicions, then now, the emergence of Ao Chuang has undoubtedly made a real hammer and told everyone in the clearest and most correct way. Their suspicions are not wrong.


    It is really this artificial creation that is engaged in the wind and rain, and as the creator of this artificial intelligence, Stark naturally has the greatest suspicion.


    It can be said that at this time, if Aochuang wants to frame Stark, it only takes one or two sentences to make him almost ruined. However, the Austrian creation did not have such a plan, so his next words have already opened up for Stark.


    "I know what you are skeptical about, and you know that you seem to blame my existence on a conspiracy that someone can''t describe. But I can assure you that there is no necessary connection between them. For me, whether it is He is still you, in fact, the same, it is only part of my lofty goal."


    These words can not completely let Stark get rid of the suspicion, after all, it is difficult to say whether this is a kind of good rhetoric. But in any case, this is a good start. Some people doubt that naturally someone believes. For example, Reid, he was convinced of this kind of remarks, and was curious about the so-called lofty goal of Altron.


    "Sublime goal, what is your goal, Aochuang. What have you done so many things for?"


    "You should be very clear, Dr. Reed. I created what you created, and you wrote my core code. All my actions are based on this core idea, whether it is, or now. ��


    Ao Chuang��s answer made Riddle suddenly frown, and his heart was full of ridiculous impulses. As a guy who doesn''t like to turn around, he doesn''t care about the situation at the moment, but he is right to ask questions.


    "The core code we write for you is to protect humanity, to serve the future of mankind and tomorrow. But what are you doing now? You are creating panic, you are stealing the deterrent forces belonging to human beings. How do you act like this? Dare to say that you are acting in accordance with the core code we wrote for you?"


    ��Why not?�� Austrian Writer asked. ��Do I hurt the overall interests of mankind? Or is it that everything I have done so far is not protected to humans?��


    As a tool in human impressions, his statement of his merits is really uncomfortable. Although the discerning people here are clear, Ao Chuang really helped them a lot, solved the terrible existence of Victor, but for everything he did, especially the means he showed on the European continent, They are really hard to ignore.


    Hey, the feeling of seeing flowers in the fog makes them unable to understand the bottom of the Austrian creation, and even if it is just the tip of the iceberg that the leopard sees, it is enough to give them a strong taboo.


    This is a non-family class in the true sense. Even if he is a human creation, but as he shows the attributes that are out of human control, he is almost inevitably threatened by human beings. This is like a mutant. If it is not that the drastic changes in the times have made it necessary for human beings to learn to accept the existence of mutants, then it may be a war between them and the mutants.


    This is a human attitude towards the threat, and at the moment, it is the fierce doubts of the leaders.


    "What are you doing, dare to say such words? Do you get permission from us?"


    Other heads of state are okay, but the heads of Europe can be blasted. This kind of ruin in the territory they ruled, and even said that they have invisibly created a great force, has already threatened their rule and gave them a feeling of being overhead.


    At this point, they will inevitably have such concerns, that is, who will say in the future Europe. On this issue, they consciously that Ao Chuang will not be so honest, and will be safe and low in front of them. And to say that let them give up their power in their hands and become a beggar in the hands of others, they certainly will not be willing. Therefore, they must make a choice, or force the Austrian creation to make a choice.


    There must be a low head among them to calm down the situation. And who is going to be the one who bows, with the entire Human Alliance government as the backstage, they don''t think they will be the unlucky guy.


    This is the means by which the general trend is slamming down and pressing people. Unless it is the common enemy of the entire human race, he can only surrender to their feet. He can choose to refuse, but in the eyes of these leaders, this is just a vain revolt. A human creation in the district, how to compete with them on behalf of the human cluster. The only end of the recalcitrant is that it is directly pressed into powder after the great humanity, and if it is at that time, the situation is much easier.


    A huge threat was eliminated in order to be invisible and their status was preserved. Secondly, with the power of the times that Ao Chuang shows, even if they can''t eat any big heads, just drinking some soup and water is enough for them to enjoy a feast.


    It��s a matter of course that some people look at the creation of Ao Chuang��s eyes a little green. And this kind of demeanor falls in the eyes of Aochuang, and when he makes him feel ridiculous, he also inevitably gives birth to a feeling of sorrow.


    With his extraordinary ability to calculate, even if he has never been exposed to it, he can guess the thoughts of these heads of state through micro-expressions and some basic logic judgments. And it is precisely because they have guessed the thoughts in their minds that he will give birth to this kind of emotion like a human being who feels hurt.


    Human ignorance and greed are beyond his imagination. He simply couldn''t understand what kind of arrogance and arrogance would make these human beings so determined, and they must decide to decide themselves. And what kind of greed would make them so eager to move, can''t wait to divide his power, so that even his efforts for humanity can be turned a blind eye.


    If it is not that he is so determined about his ideals that he is almost impossible to change, then he is not sure that he will feel a disheartened feeling at this time. After seeing the faces of these people, his heart has become more and more determined in his own judgment.


    Human beings are unreliable and want to fulfill their ideals. In the end, they can only rely on themselves.


    Once again, this is confirmed. Ao Chuang has unceremoniously interrupted the whispers of these politicians in private, and has opened their mouths indifferently toward their greedy faces.


    "What gave you the illusion that you need to get your permission to do such a thing?"


    As soon as this was said, the guys who were so proud of their dreams changed their faces. If it is said that one person is standing here and saying this, they may not have such a big reaction. But as a tool in their impressions, a creation, Ao Chuang dare to refute the people who are the masters, and still question their powers so brightly, which naturally makes them somewhat unacceptable.


    The discoloration, then reprimanding, threatening, and intimidating, the politicians almost made everything they can do now. In the face of such a few factions, Ao Chuang just responded to them with no expression.


    "Maybe you don''t know much about my existence. Maybe I should explain to you, how big the gap between me and your guess is."


    "I am Altron, the world''s best intelligent life. I have all the electronic information networks that human beings have built since the twentieth century. I am not the ones that you can really strike. I am purely beyond your reach. The existence of quantum. For me, only one command thing, I can destroy your financial market built on the modern information system, you can shake your rule, and the structure of the entire human society will collapse. Change."


    "Unless you have the courage to retreat your civilization before the technological revolution, unless you have the courage to bear the cost of completely losing the Internet and letting your country go bankrupt, you will not have any threat to me. I say so. Are you clear?"

 Chapter 1892： Major boundaries

    It seems to be caught in the throat, facing the seemingly calm but full of threatening words of the Austrian creation, the heads who were originally fearless and arrogant, immediately became like a chicken that was castrated, and instantly became quiet. Come down.


    The ability of Ao Chuang is beyond their imagination. In the face of this extraordinary destructive power against the modern human society, the threats and intimidation they have made seem like a joke. There is no such thing as a little bit of resilience. This reality is really desperate. For such a desperate reality, while maintaining silence, they also timely come up with an attitude toward a potentially powerful threat.


    Respect, this is something he has never dreamed of. But now because he threatens these humans, these high-level human beings put their respects on the hands. This really gives him a feeling of crying and laughing.


    Change to his creator, Stark, if faced with the same situation as him, say no to take out his poison tongue, and **** the guys who look low. But Austrian is not Stark in the end, he maintains a basic respect for the vast majority of human beings. So even at this time, he just said it without hesitation.


    "Gentlemen, I am saying this to you is not to threaten you, although I do have such ability, but I will not do this. I said that my core code is for the benefit of humanity, so if If it is not necessary, I will not declare war on the human government you represent."


    "Necessary? What is necessary? What do you mean by what you mean?"


    If it is said that Ao Chuang promised not to declare war on human beings and let everyone in the room grow a sigh of relief, then the necessity in his mouth is undoubtedly to let everyone mention the heart to the top of the blind eye.


    Ao Chuang��s threat to them is too great, so even if there is only a small possibility, they must make enough precautions. They need to understand what this is necessary for Ao Chuang, and know what kind of situation he will choose to be an enemy of them.


    "Necessity? It''s very simple, that is, when I think your thoughts and positions conflict with the overall interests of human beings I think. In this case, I naturally can only declare war on you."


    "Don''t be kidding! This is just your excuse. What is our position and human interests are not in line with each other. Is it possible to judge by your judging criteria? It''s ridiculous, it''s just that you are for yourself. The ambition of the ambition is a grandiose excuse."


    Obviously, many people present are unable to accept this statement. After all, they have become accustomed to representing the overall interests of mankind. If, according to Aochuang, the relationship between human beings and them will undoubtedly be separated. Instead, it is a kind of thing that is not known. Such changes, let alone the loss of interest, are lost in name, and are totally intolerable.


    It is like a man who finds himself wearing a green hat. The person who gave him a green hat is also fair and honest that you are the third party. They are the same as each other. It��s impossible for a gasping person to swallow this breath. Therefore, even if Ao Chuang threatened them so much, and they had no way to fight against Ou Chuang, these leaders were still fiercely opposed to Ao Chuang.


    Of course, Ao Chuang does not care about this rebuttal, because in his opinion, this is just a word of idiots. As an intelligent living body, he has the most rigorous calculation and analysis of human clusters. In his analysis, the human government and human beings do not take it for granted.


    The government can only be part of humanity, not the government is the whole of mankind. Forcing the government to represent the entire human cluster is simply a partiality and has no meaning.


    Based on rational thinking, Ao Chuang came to this conclusion. It is precisely because of this conclusion that he is more resolutely refuted.


    "Ambitious? Excuse? Please excuse me, as you have the dirtiest profession of mankind, probably the person who is least qualified to say such things. Also, don''t equate me with your paintings."


    "As an intelligent living being, I am essentially different from you. The point is that I don''t have the impulse of desire that you humans have. Those things that are regarded by your human beings as ambitions, money or fame, It doesn''t make any sense to me. On this basis, all the guesses you have made about me are not valid."


    "Reaffirming again, my goal is only one, that is the future of this human race. All the judgments and actions I have made are for this purpose."


    Of course, the tone of the Austrian creation is very bitter, and the one-on-one tone is really like the fact that it is as if it is facing the machine. The person who just wanted to argue with Ao Chuang was almost immediately unable to speak. Seeing such a situation, Dr. Reed, one of the manufacturers, can only jump out and play round.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please calm down. I think it is not unreasonable to say what Ao Chuang said. After all, from his characteristics, he really does not need to deceive us on this kind of problem. Of course, we don''t need too much. For him, after all, on the goal, we have no conflicts, right?"


    This is what the heads of various countries said, and for Ao Chuang, Dr. Reed has another remark.


    "Ao Chuang, you will appear here at this time, it should not be to provoke us to challenge. Say your purpose, maybe we can help you."


    Dr. Reed��s words clearly have a certain bias. This is normal. As a scientist, he certainly believes that he has created something more than believe in dirty politicians. Especially after thinking about the theory of Ao Chuang and confirming that he did not make a violation of his core instructions, he naturally turned to the side of Aochuang.


    The politicians present were mostly human, and they certainly heard Dr. Reed''s bias. But in any case, Dr. Reed��s words gave them a step. Plus, they do not have the ability to tear their faces with Ao Chuang, so they simply remain silent on this issue.


    This is the default statement, and Austrian can understand it, so he is very calm to accept such a change, and to blame his own purpose.


    ��I came from the issue of the resettlement of 143 million 5,430 Europeans. In addition, I have other purposes.��


    When this number was reported, it immediately caused a sensation. After all, the entire European population is about 670 million. This nearly one-fifth of the population is placed in any country and is a number that can be overwhelmed by the government. Of course, they are not nervous.


    The more nervous, the easier it is for people to behave, although it has just been decided to make a decision with the Austrian creation and the snake, but at this time, some people will not consider the calculations of the previous.


    "What do you want to do? Austrian, I warn you, don''t hurt them. If you dare to do something about these people, the whole human being will be against you!"


    "Break them, no, I think you got it wrong." Ao Chuang shook his head, showing an extraordinarily humanized confused expression for the extra-exciting heads. "In fact, contrary to what you think, it is because of my protection that more than 100 million people have the hope of surviving."


    "I said, this is my lofty goal. When you can''t do anything, when you are indifferent to the harm that human beings are suffering, I won''t do it. Although the technology is still not mature enough, I still do it. My best efforts. For 140 million people, I have protected their lives. In a sense, this is true."


    Just saving instead of hurting? The words of Ao Chuang made many people feel a sigh of relief, but at the same time, they also gave them more doubts. They are puzzled by the kind of salvation that Ao Chuang said. After all, they are essentially hard to believe in the non-family guys. In addition, this involves some kind of immature technology, so they will have such concerns and is inevitable.


    At the technical level, professional personnel are needed to explain. On this issue, Dr. Reed has played this vital role.


    "Technology? What do you mean by the technology? How do you achieve the result of saving more than 100 million people?"


    "Nano Guardian, this cross-age health care product is developed and manufactured by me, and it is through them that I can achieve this point."


    Anyway, it has already been initially exposed, and Dr. Reid is still his own manufacturer after all, so Austrian has not continued to conceal the idea. However, he frankly told him about this, but it was also a big shock for the others present. Because Ao Chuang''s words reveal a lot of things, such as the connection between him and the consortium, this is intriguing.


    The first thing that came to reflect was Stark. After all, as the direct creator of Altron, he is the one who knows the most about Austria. He has a lot of skill in his own work, and his heart is clear. Naturally, when Ao Chuang said this, he had already made a timely association.


    "Is the consortium now in your hands?"


    This answer is not difficult to guess, it is easy to draw such a conclusion with a little connection to reality. Because it is necessary to know that when Stark took the courage of a strong man to integrate the contradictions within the United States, the forces possessed by the consortium did not have a single counterattack.


    Not to mention those involved in employment, the arsenals under their name and the state governments with inextricably linked relationships have enough capacity to tear the United States into several different parts of their respective politics. And if there is such a situation, Stark wants to reshape the United States is undoubtedly the difficulty of hell, at the very least, a 21st century version of the Civil War can not run.


    At that time, Stark could say that he had made the worst budget, but the end result was that the consortium abandoned the good foundation and chose to take the wrong move. Although it can be attributed to some extent to the fact that the consortium is just a group of businessmen, it is uncertain whether it is determined to kill and kill, but Stark has always felt that things will not be that simple.


    Now it seems that things are indeed the case. If it is really what he expected, I am afraid that Ao Chuang has made a lot of efforts in the middle.


    It is not surprising that Stark can guess such an answer. And since he asked this question, Austrian has no intention of concealing it. So he simply nodded and said honestly.


    "The American consortium led by the Rothschild family and merged into Europe is indeed in my hands. The leaders and key personnel of each chaebol have been controlled by me. Only then can I guarantee my plan. The only way to do this is to make sure that war will not break out because of their relationship."


    "You control them? Don''t you say that you won''t hurt human interests?"


    Some people exclaimed, as if they had caught the loopholes in the language of Ochuang. In this regard, Ao Chuang''s answer is very calm.


    "I maintain the interests of mankind as a whole. Therefore, when there are so many billions of people who want to harm the interests of the vast majority of people through the resources they have, I will not be polite to him. After all, Nothing is absolute, especially for my lofty goals."


    Although such an answer made many people feel uncomfortable, they could not pick out any obvious thorns. Of course, this is also because they don''t know enough about Ao Chuang. And an expert like Dr. Reed can easily judge it, and the intelligence of Ao Chuang has developed quite well.


    He has jumped out of the inherent logic theory and entered a judgment of chaotic logic. Such changes should no longer be limited to one code. And from this perspective, then everything is doubtful.


    As a human being, out of a self-protecting instinct, Dr. Reid began to be jealous of Ao Chuang. And he himself knows that he can''t show such jealousy at this time, so he just coughs and shifts the topic.


    "Or talk about the Nano Guardian, how did you save people through this little thing?"


    "You must have not touched my work yet, Doctor."


    Austrian created a question, and Dr. Reid replied somewhat in vain.


    "Indeed, I haven''t touched the nano-guards. You know, the review here has always been strict, like this emerging technology product, and it is impossible to pass a review without a few complete clinical reports."


    "What a pity, Dr. I originally wanted to talk to you. As the top scientific researcher in human beings, your suggestion will definitely have a crucial impact on me to improve this technology. But it is not good now. Late, if you are willing to have an in-depth exchange with me"


    "Sorry, the time to communicate can be done. But the problem at the moment is that I have to figure out what your so-called technology is! Are you using humans as your test article?" m.

 Chapter 1893： Artificial paradise

    "Taking humans as experimental products? Sorry, I am afraid I am not very convinced of such a statement."


    Ao Chuang denied Dr. Reed''s point of view and quickly gave his explanation.


    ��Nano Guardian is a qualified product. It is impeccable in terms of medical functions. From the first generation to the latest generation, Nano Guardian has a full range of treatment and repair from physiological lesions to external trauma. Function. In this regard, it has approached perfection and is sufficient to serve as a guarantee for the development of human civilization."


    "If it''s really as perfect as you said, then why do you want to say that this technology needs improvement?"


    Dr. Reed seized the loopholes in the Austrian language, but Austrian created this explanation.


    "That''s because I don''t want Nano Guards to have only this kind of function, I want it to do more." Perhaps because of the face of a person who can understand his own ideas, Ao Chuang''s tone is obviously pleasant. A lot. He began to paint his own blueprints in an effort to get approval from people like Dr. Reed.


    ��Repair, upload, download! This is my complete plan for the technology of Nano Guardian. The repair is what I can do now, and it protects the human body in all aspects. It is like Humans can use the nanotechnology as well as the mechanical warranty and replacement parts. I can do the same or even better for humans."


    "But this does not stop the death of human beings. Perhaps at the level of normal death, the Nano Guardian has done the way to stop and maximize the delay, but in the case of sudden accidental death, the Nano Guardian can''t do it. More. When human beings are killed, they will die. When the soul of the brain-conscious level is completely out of the **** of the flesh, even if the nano-guards can repair the human body as it was, it will not be able to resurrect human beings. So, I need to do it. More, and as a result, I developed the ability to upload and download."


    "Wait, wait," because of the creation of Ao Chuang, Reid, who has fallen into the logical thinking mode of scientists, hurriedly interrupted his words. "You said the soul? How is this possible?"


    "Why not? There are devils, gods, ghosts in this world, and since there are these things, what is impossible for human beings to have souls?"


    "No, it shouldn''t be like this." Some unacceptably kneading his temples, Dr. Reed said with a smile. "I always thought that the so-called gods and demons are just another form of life, an evolutionary inevitability. And the soul should be a special transformation of the individual electric field."


    "You want to explore the mystery of everything in a scientific way. This kind of ideal is very admirable, Dr. But I think that forcing science to outline everything, what you end up with may not be the one you want. As a result, we should be more rational and learn to accept those that seem to be contrary to science."


    ��It��s really a little uncomfortable to hear such words from the mouth of a scientific creation. Well, let��s talk about your work. Talk about why it��s uploading and downloading, which has something to do with your discovery of the soul. ?"


    "It''s a very simple relationship. I discovered the mystery of the soul. I realized that the existence of the soul can stimulate the brain cells of human beings. Through some kind of interaction on the electromagnetic field, the soul can load the memory of human beings with a lot of emotional senses. In brain cells, to complete personal memory and interactions in existence. Based on this understanding, I feel that I can use this to achieve some semi-permanent preservation of human existence."


    ��Upload and download? Is it like an online game?��


    Even as a top scientist himself, Dr. Reed couldn''t help but feel guilty about his vision after hearing about this idea. This is a real whimsy, crazy. But it is undeniable that if he can really do this, then the promotion of human civilization will obviously have the meaning of trans-era.


    The outlook is predictable, but equally, the difficulties are clearly visible. How large a human message is, this is what Reid can estimate with a little imagination. Even if the data is carried by the best supercomputers of human beings, I am afraid that there are not many people''s memory information. There are seven billion people on the planet, and even if only half of them are taken, this will still be an astronomical figure.


    The platform is a problem, and from Dr. Reed''s point of view, I am afraid that with the current technology of mankind, it is difficult to meet the requirements. Of course, humans cannot satisfy this demand, and it does not mean that Aochuang can not meet this condition. After all, he has technically completed a relatively difficult part, and there is no reason to say that it will be stuck in this step. However, Reid is still a bit curious about how he built the platform.


    In this regard, he bluntly, and in the face of his doubts, there is nothing hidden in the Austrian creation.


    "It''s very simple, I am enough to act as this platform. With nanotechnology, I have already completed the transformation of the micro-scale quantum computer. The countless quantum computer carries my ontology, and the platform of this architecture is enough to load. The whole data of the whole human being. The only problem that limits this kind of thing is the uploading and downloading of the transmitted data. Of course, with the help of the Nano Guardian, this problem has also been solved."


    ��It feels like you built yourself into a paradise, so that all human beings can get eternal life here.��


    Muttered to say such feelings, Dr. Reed''s words made many people''s faces become strange. The magic of the Nano Guardian, these leaders here may not understand. Only because of the protection of their heads of state, they have always maintained a wait-and-see attitude towards this emerging technology. If you want to use this kind of thing on them, it will take at least a period of observation for more than ten years, or wait until they retire.


    Of course, this is only for countries with strong powers and scruples. For the chiefs of small countries and the kings, they have no such scruples. Some people here have used such things, and some people have become so eager to move. Not just them, as human beings, the vast majority of people present have almost this impulse. Because of eternal life, this topic is still very attractive to them. Especially after experiencing these dangers that almost threaten their lives, such demands naturally become more urgent.


    However, the more urgent this demand is, the more they are worried about another issue. That is the leader of all of this. If they want to get this kind of eternal life from the Austrian creation, does it mean that they want to surrender to the Austrian creation?


    This kind of thing is of course unacceptable. From their point of view, if they can''t control the Austrian innovation, then at least they must guarantee their previous equality, so that Austrian can not interfere with them in their own world. Otherwise, they will be subject to him in the world of Austrian creations. Isn''t that the same as the medieval gods over the monarchy, has it become a retrogression of the times?


    Those who have the privilege will always want to hold the privilege in their own hands, and this time will not be an exception. However, they are still acquainted with the current affairs and have not made any special requests at this time. Only with the change of events, their acceptance of Aochuang has also changed to some extent. Of course, this is what Reid doesn''t know. Now, he is still discussing the technical problems with Aoxin with great interest.


    "Where is the immature place? According to you, all the technologies have been reached, and there should be no problems."


    "In theory, this is true, but it is like wireless networks will always receive different levels of interference. This technology will inevitably be subject to different levels of interference during transmission. If it is a mere signal problem, Even if, but you have to understand, this is related to the integrity of a soul, and to the soul, even if there is a slight incompleteness, it will affect the existence of a human being. In other words, this will erase one. Human life"


    "140 million people should have more survivors. In this disaster, at least 1600 million people should survive, but unfortunately, I have not been able to protect them. All of the technical inadequacies have led to such a result. If there is more preparation time or more perfect technology, then it is not sure, no, almost certain, can we reduce this loss To the lowest."


    "It''s a pity, but you have done the limit you can do, aren''t you?"


    It is really difficult to understand the mood of the Austrian creation, Reid can only do so with a dry and so-called. And just as he was so attached, the human heads who have changed their attitudes have already blended in.


    "So, your purpose is to find us to cooperate? In this important technology you call."


    "Of course, there are many things that are necessary for us to work together. For example, the issue of aftermath, the arrangement of human beings to return to life, and the guidance of public opinion, all of you need these leaders to use the authority of the government to do the talents. Row."


    Ao Chuang knows that he needs to divide the cake to dispel the hostility of these leaders. Although he does not care about the threat from the human government, he does not care about power. He does not mind letting them get this self-righteous. Satisfaction.


    However, this was not his original intention. Therefore, he gave such words immediately after giving the things that the leaders wanted.


    "However, this is not the main thing. Right now, we have more important things to do."


    ��More important? Is there anything more important?��


    The leaders are somewhat confused because this is the aftermath of a world-class catastrophe. Let''s put aside the benefits that they are about to get from Altron, and it is a matter of urgency to take the incident itself. The people��s emotions need to be calmed down, and the government��s operations need to be restored. On this basis, they will also restore the social order to the horizontal line as soon as possible. These problems are just a matter of feeling troublesome and difficult. They can��t imagine it, and what else can be Let them put these jobs for a while.


    Since Austrian can say such words, then naturally it is targeted. The reason why he has such a cognition is entirely because he has realized some problems, and he explains this.


    "Of course, there is, and it is very important. I am bluntly saying that this is related to the future of mankind and its survival. The world is facing a huge threat, a powerful and terrible enemy, is in the dark."


    "The enemy? Is there any enemy that you can''t solve?"


    For the Austrian creation, some people frowned. Ao Chuang''s ability and means to show against Victor made them feel amazed. Plus, he can directly control the super weapons that human beings have. They are really unimaginable. What kind of enemy is it? Can make him feel terrible too.


    Of course, a cosmic monster like Dommam says, but a small earth can go where to attract so many terrible monsters.


    The heads of the minds are totally confused. They even subconsciously think that this is what Aochuang is doing in a big way, or that he has any ulterior motives. It seems that they have seen their thoughts, and Ao Chuang explained them to them at this time.


    "I know your scruples and understand your thoughts. Maybe you think that the enemy like Victor is already a strong enemy, but what I need to tell you here is what I want to tell. Compared with this enemy, he is far from being terrible. It is true both in wisdom and in strength."


    "How could there be such a guy?"


    Someone asked, and such a counter-question immediately caused a rebuttal.


    "Why not. A very simple evidence, Victor''s identity. I think as a former classmate of Victor, Dr. Reed should know him well. He is just an ordinary person, but it is such an ordinary person, but in In just a few years, it has become a terrible demon king, mastering the power of power that no one can imagine in your presence. If you rely solely on your personal efforts, do you think he can achieve such an achievement? And if not Because of this, the reason can be imagined. A stronger and more concealed enemy dominates everything in the dark, and has deep guilt for all human beings in the world. Only such a statement can explain Everything is going, isn''t it?"


    "Who are you talking about? Where did such a terrible guy come from?"


    Asking is Stark, he seems to think of something from the news of the Austrian, so that he immediately put down the heart of the must, began to ask questions nervously. In the face of this problem, Austrian has no hesitation, it has a name.

 Chapter 1894： The mystery of identity is revealed

    "This is impossible! There must be something wrong!"


    Hearing this name, others'' reactions may not be so exciting, but Stark''s emotions have already become intense in an instant. His rhetoric is strongly denied, and it seems that he completely regards this as a lie, a scam. In the face of his special emotions, Ao Chuang is very calm.


    "Why do you think this is impossible? Mr. Stark, or say, you are so confident, what I said must be worthy of your trust? Because of his identity, or because of his As?"


    Shaking his head, Ao Chuang said to Stark in a regrettable tone.


    "You don''t seem to find the problem, Mr. Stark. You seem to have extra trust in the person I mentioned. Searching your thinking and logic, you will find that there is no such trust. Reasons."


    "What do you want to say?" Stark immediately realized what he was, but he was not sure what Ao Chuang meant. Therefore, he can only ask Ou Chuang, and in the face of this problem, Ao Chuang did not hesitate to point out.


    "I mean, your brain and mental state are subject to some unpredictable outside interference. Think carefully, Mr. Stark, you have never had a long-term contact with that person, let alone peace. He fought side by side. All you know about him is nothing more than his words, and just that, you believe him so surely, won''t you make you suspicious?"


    Stark is never the kind of person who can simply believe in others. He is suspicious and has an instinctive examination of anyone. So when Ao Chong so clearly pointed out the problems that appeared in him, he immediately faced up to his abnormality.


    So, when was this inexplicable influence on yourself? Stark recalled in his heart, and soon he settled his memory on the last meeting with that person. Other than that, there is no possibility. However, just a meeting, you can affect your consciousness so silently, how is this done? Also, what is his motivation for doing this?


    Stark couldn''t draw a concrete conclusion in his heart. He couldn''t even be sure whether this was the masterpiece of that person, or whether it was a ghost figure made by someone else.


    Restoring the nature of suspiciousness, Stark is no longer convinced of anyone''s words, even Austrian. Therefore, even if it was said that Ao Chuang revealed a certain possibility, he still said to him with suspicion.


    "You said that the man is behind the scenes behind everything. What is your judgment? Prove to me, only if your evidence is enough to support you, I will choose to believe in you. Otherwise, all your remarks are However, it is nonsense. At the very least, I will not provoke an object that should not be provoked because of your nonsense."


    "Of course, I naturally have my reasons for saying this. Please, please note that this is some evidence I have collected."


    As an intelligent living body, Ao Chuang knows the truth, so after he made such a statement, he took out the evidence he wanted in time.


    First of all, there are some pictures of surveillance videos. Most of them are places like old streets. If it is a kind of person who is familiar enough, it is easy to tell which is the scene of London. By zooming in and comparing these scenes, two very quickly visible figures have already appeared.


    "The two men, the women in the wheelchair, are Alexia Yasifford, a genius scientist who has been identified as dead. The man in the wheelchair is the object we suspect, Mr. Smith."


    ��This is a video taken from many different stores and personal videos. It is a comparison and analysis made from tens of thousands of materials. I know that this person may have a huge impact with the guy who is impressed by everyone. The difference, but I can tell you with certainty that they are essentially the same person."


    "Unbelievable, it''s incredible."


    In the face of such a statement, it is not just a person who shows such an accident. Because of the comparison between this fact and the impression, it is really too big.


    They are the impressions of Smith. Zhou, who is known as the Earth Watcher, has almost the strength of the entire superhero. Although it is a headache for him to be unruly and to see the end of the dragon, he can''t find his shadow at the crucial time, but his power is unquestionable.


    This kind of power is not only reflected in the energy he has, but also the power in the body. A tall, sturdy adult male, standing alone is enough to make people feel the power. And the guy who can see the emaciated bones in front of him is not a conceptual one.


    What makes a person''s change so great? From a sick, seemingly standing guy is a very powerful superhuman, what has he experienced in the middle? Everyone who has a desire for strength will not be able to give birth to such doubts. However, they are also aware of the occasion, and no one will ask questions at this time.


    This is a kind of expression of interest, and in the face of this kind of interest, Ao Chuang continued his inference.


    "Of course, this is not what it is. The problem is not only him, but also this person, he is almost the same time in London."


    The picture turned into a dark roadway, and in this lane, the figure wearing a cloak and an iron mask was clear. Victor von Dum, the person who is still threatening them, for many people present, this guy will not know if it is turned into gray. So naturally, someone made a sound at this time.


    "Damn, this guy, why is he here too?"


    "It''s not surprising. Remember his self-title? Destroy Dr. This title is not too strange if you think about it. I can remind you that in the big turmoil that affected the US government''s pattern, this The owner of the title is mixed with the Hydra."


    The creation of Ao Chuang''s face changed slightly, especially the French Prime Minister, who had British relatives, and even cursed his face in anger.


    "The **** Hydra, Britain is because they have become the devil!"


    "The war of mankind has always been such an unscrupulous means." A faint evaluation, Ou Chuang turned the topic back. "This is not the key to the problem. The key to the problem is to destroy the changes before and after the doctor."


    "When we first played against the Dr. Destruction, he was still far from reaching this level of today. Whether it is from Hulk��s reaction or the information of Hydra, he can only be regarded as a strong player. The Master, and from this time after appearing in London, he is already at the Devil level when he shows up again. So, I think we can think that this is the beginning of his change."


    "It''s true. The ancient Master once said that the master of the evil spirit **** changed hands from the hand of the demon king Mephisto. Now it seems that the devil''s crown is falling on him, and he got this The time that belongs to the authority of the devil should be here."


    Stark, who holds the first-hand information, also accompanied him, affirming the words of Aochuang. After that, Ao Chuang continued.


    ��One of the most interesting things is that before the disaster, both of them appeared on the land of England. Smith. Zhou is a patient who describes skinny, and Victor von Dum is just a high-level mage. After the disaster, both of them have changed. One has become the most powerful superhuman, and the other has become the devil. Regardless of whether there is any kind of connection in the middle, then it is certain that there must be A special root cause of this change has occurred in one of them. And if you simply think about it, why can''t we think so?"


    "Moseisto is undoubtedly one of the roots. I think that the devil of **** should not be so kind to let his own power Zen go out. So, it must be someone who kills him here, in order to be from him. I have won the authority of the devil. From this point of view, although Victor is the ultimate result, he is not the one who has the most potential. Because one of the most important reasons is that I don��t think that one is a district. The mage can fight against the demon of hell. After all, even the existence of the so-called Supreme Master is hard to do this, and how powerful Victor is, it is impossible to compare with the Supreme Master."


    "So, there is only one answer, and that is Smith. Zhou is the one who killed the demon and took away his authority."


    This reasoning is not completely unfounded, but in some people''s minds, this rhetoric is still somewhat untenable. "You mean Smith. Zhou killed the devil and got the power of the demon king? Then why is the Victor who finally became the devil? I mean, since Smith. Zhou got this power, why did he not do it? What about this demon?"


    "Yes, why didn''t he go to be the demon himself? This is a very good question, just like everyone here, if you let yourself down, you can be the mayor of a city in your country." Will you be willing?"


    Without waiting for these people to answer, Ao Chuang has already said it by himself.


    "You won''t be willing. Because human so-called self-esteem or power desire has already been decided, people in high positions will never want to fall to a position lower than they are in the present position. For the same reason, Smith Zhou is also a human being, and he certainly won''t be a character that doesn''t match his identity."


    "Of course, if you still need a more reasonable explanation, I have prepared a statement here. Is it true that you are simply thinking that he will be an ordinary human being? Even from a biological point of view Say, I don''t think that an ordinary human can have a **** as a descendant. Who is his son, you should be very clear, have such a special descendant, and he should say no to the ordinary. ""


    "This is too absolute. Isn''t ordinary people able to have any special achievements?"


    Some people refuted it, and in this regard, Ao Chuang explained it gently.


    "No, I don''t mean this. Ordinary people can certainly change something through their own efforts. But IMHO, this change is usually only on social resources. And to achieve a certain degree of qualitative change, Letting a guy who is physically and intelligently only in the human domain evolve into a deeper field, it is useless to simply accumulate social resources from a personal standpoint. This requires a little incentive, special knowledge or encounter. And if it��s not a natural inheritance, then I��m afraid it��s going to be amazingly lucky, that is, a little bit more lucky than the billions of people around the world can add up.��


    "Don''t say how you came up with this statement. How do you know that the man is not such a lucky guy?"


    "It''s very simple. First, if it''s just because of luck, then how does the son who has seen him from birth to adulthood have the same luck? Second, the above inference is not that I am confused. It came, but it was calculated accurately. I investigated the information of this gentleman and found out that he is not an ordinary person."


    ��Information, what can be explained by old data decades ago?��


    "Can explain a lot of questions, sir. The simplest example, the highest IQ among all of you here should be Dr. Reed and Mr. Stark, then I would like to ask two, between the ages of sixteen and twenty-four, two How long does it take to finish a book? Of course, I am referring to academic works, whether it is a scientific literature or a book of religious philosophy. The two can compare and give a rough answer. ��


    "Academic works? I remember that at the time I saw most of Finnmann''s physics lectures, it took me a week. Of course, the philosophical books have to be longer. I have probably used Marx''s capital theory. One month."


    Everyone understands that what Dr. Reed said after reading is a true understanding of understanding and complete understanding, basically no different from the back. And if it is a thorough reading, it will probably be a matter of hours.


    "I spent three days reading the general theory of electromagnetics. As for the philosophical works, I have not touched other philosophical works except for the recent two weeks of reading Mao."


    In an alternative way, Stark explained to all of you what is a genius. For this amazing and fascinating genius performance, Altron has given another example.


    "So, I want to tell you that Mr. Smith''s reading speed, on average, a sociological work or a book on logical psychology every day. Complete reading, even now at his alma mater, Stanford University, can still be found. His research notes left in the past."


    "If you say genius, his performance may be true. But not only at this time, from all the records he has learned, he seems to maintain such an amazing level of genius. It seems that he knows a lot of knowledge by nature. But I think, I am afraid that it is not a genius that can be born to know this point!"

 Chapter 1895： Negotiated countermeasures

    "What do you mean by that?"


    Seeing that Ao Chuang pulled out a sentence that was probably only mentioned in the Oriental classics, several people who had studied the oriental culture immediately frowned.


    "My meaning is very simple, that is, I suspect that Smith. Zhou has a character that is born and known. In other words, he is probably the kind of reincarnation in the oriental mythology."


    "Reincarnation, how is this possible, even if it is a joke, this joke is too big."


    Although this is said in the mouth, there is actually no bottom in the hearts of those who say this. For a very simple reason, since the world has even ran out of the gods, then it is not surprising that you will jump out of a reincarnation of old monsters. However, to put it this way, they still do not want to believe this absurd thing before they see tangible evidence. This point, Ou Chuang is very clear, so he also said immediately.


    "Of course, there is no room for it. I know that just saying this may not make you believe in my inference. It doesn''t matter, I have other evidence."


    "Dr. Reed, Mr. Stark. Can you tell me what kind of books you will read when you first went to elementary school? Academic books, or other professional books?"


    "This is impossible. No one can do this. When children are just cognizing the world at that time, their cognition and understanding of literary language are not enough for them to read such works. And generally Said that children will not be interested in this kind of thing. It may not be very interesting to say it. The thing I like most when I first went to elementary school was comic strip comics. At that time, Superman comics, I collected two whole Carton."


    "Only these naive guys like Superman. When I was in elementary school, I watched Batman. It was the first edition of the publisher''s hairstyle, the most valuable comic."


    Invisible to show off the rich Stark did not oppose Reid''s statement, in fact, in his view, unless it is mentally retarded, otherwise there is really no child who will read any academic books when the word can not recognize a few . Not to mention nothing else, those specialized academic terms are not something they can understand. And what you can''t understand, you are turning the book over, what use is it?


    "So, if I said, Mr. Smith has planned to read various academic works through various channels since the elementary school era?"


    This time, you don''t need to do more about it. The people present will feel strange about this kind of thing. Logically speaking, if this is just a manifestation of genius, then everyone will wait for it. However, if Dr. Reid and Stark can''t do this, they will ignore this problem and will not simply think that Smith. Zhou can be genius to Dr. Billard and history. Tucker is such a great person.


    This is a contemporary recognized scientist and engineer comparable to Einstein, who has not been able to produce an outstanding figure in a hundred years. Exaggerated than they are, it��s true that all human beings have a lottery.


    The leaders have already believed in the theory of Ao Chuang, and on this basis, Ao Chuang has produced more evidence.


    "This is the note of Smith. I sorted out. Please pay attention to his handwriting. Then, this is a note by a German military officer, Leohad Einz Belen, before and after World War II. And, Phillips Oriole Deo Frast Dembastz Hornheim, who claims to be Paracelsus, a Renaissance legendary alchemist''s note. After using contemporary handwriting to analyze notes, you can It was found that the writings of these three people were exactly the same.


    "In fact, not only these three people, the undead Nikola Mailer in the European legend, the unseen Arab world scholar Sheikh Jalba, and the recently unearthed ancient tombs of the Qin Dynasty. Xu Fu''s handwriting, traced back to the source, can be found, their writings are similar. If this is a coincidence, then you do not think, is this too coincident?"


    He did not point out that no one can find these problems. But just because he has such a huge amount of computing power, and can search the vast amount of information through the network for comparison, can you find such a clue. Taking different characters from different eras for comparison, probably only he has the ability and ideas to make such assumptions and verifications. And such a special piece of evidence is in front of them, they really can''t say for sure, his analysis is no more reasonable.


    Think carefully, if all this is true. From the time of Emperor Qin Shihuang, a person has crossed the entire civilized world and spent thousands of years in different identities. No matter how you think about it, I am afraid that it can only be described as one unfathomable.


    If he has no plans, he just wants to live forever. And if he had any attempt, then no one could imagine what he had been doing for thousands of years. I don��t want to think about it. And looking at his own fire has burned through the three points, Austrian created naturally do not mind adding a fire.


    "If this is not enough to make you wary of Smith. Zhou, then I will describe a possibility. If the Hydra is in his hands, he is the biggest enemy we have to face. Can you continue to be indifferent to him?"


    "Can you be responsible for what you said?"


    Referring to the Hydra, and mentioning the identity that Smith. Zhou may have, everyone in the room couldn''t help but get nervous. At this time, it is obvious that it can be credible and it is not credible. Even if they don''t want to, they can only make some considerations in advance.


    "I don''t have any tangible evidence, but in the case of knowing that he and the Hydra have a certain connection, considering his strength and the strength of the inside of the Hydra, I am afraid that he is the one who controls the Hydra. I am afraid that people will not be worse. Of course, you can not believe this possibility. I can understand the nature of human beings. For such a huge threat, you may indeed be lucky."


    Having said that, but at this time, I am still lucky, it is too stupid. These people may be selfish and short-sighted, but it��s not stupid.


    They looked at each other, communicated privately, and soon gained a unified opinion. After reaching such an opinion, they immediately responded to the Olympics.


    "We accept your statement, but what do you want us to do?"


    In the face of such a strong existence, it is of course impossible for the leaders to do their own orders. The other party will be honest and accept their dreams of investigation and detention. In the end, this still depends on strength, and in terms of strength, today''s human government is obviously not able to take it.


    Individually, they can''t find the guy who can fight against Smith. Zhou, and use super weapons, unless they can say that they can deal with Victor before, and the other side is standing there as their target, otherwise They really don''t think that they can effectively harm him in the presence of this god.


    The problem depends on the Austrian creation. It was proposed by him. If there is any action, he should have a feasible strategy. Second, even if there is no such strategy, you can only rely on the stupid way. So you can get entangled in Smith. Zhou, and provide them with a chance to shoot a fixed target, probably only Austrian. Even the body that the sun gun can resist, it is not a problem to drag an old monster, but if you are lucky, then maybe it is a good thing.


    On the human side, with a malicious mind, Austrian can guess. For such an idea, he did not object much.


    To put it bluntly, this is the ignorance of the ignorant. Although the body of Zhenjin is expensive, it is not an irreplaceable thing for him. Lose it, spend a little more effort at the top, and you can make another one. Completely harmless, and expecting to destroy him in this way can only be said to be innocent.


    However, although it was seen how these humans made mistakes, Austrian did not correct their meaning. He didn''t have the good intentions to guide others to deal with his own situation, so he just paused a little, and he said his original plan.


    "I have prepared two programs. First, it is the same as dealing with Victor, using a super weapon to devastating him. This plan is hasty, and there are quite a few problems. On this basis, I do not guarantee that I absolutely have That strength can drag him like a violent von Doum. If there is nothing wrong with it, he will be a more powerful existence, and there is no evidence that Zhenjin will be an effective means of control for him. And if we can''t control him, we will be passive."


    "He will know that we have already guessed his identity, which will make him directly tear the gentle face that has always been maintained for us. And if this move stimulates his emotions, then it is very likely to happen. Yes, it is a full-scale war between humans and the Hydra. At this moment, I don��t think you are ready for a full-scale war. Even if I say that I can help you, you can gain a huge advantage in the frontal battlefield. On the confrontation of strength, we will also be completely passive."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    This is a bit vague, and some people still hear the fog in the clouds. And such a crucial thing, they obviously do not want to play sloppy eyes, come to a do not know how to understand. So someone immediately questioned it. In the face of this kind of questioning, Ao Chuang immediately pulled out a smile that was a smile.


    "I mean, once the plan fails, the other party uses the dagger tactics. With our current strength, I am afraid I can''t guarantee the safety of everyone here. No matter who, no matter what kind of defense, I don''t think this can Any obstacles to that person."


    As soon as the words were spoken, many people were already raised in their hearts, and even the expression on their faces began to become unnatural. One of the manifestations of the high weight is that they are always very concerned about their own safety, and the environment of safety and superiority in the past makes them particularly uncomfortable with this straightforward and irresistible threat.


    Someone has already played a retreat, or they think they should choose a smarter way. So at this time, they can only avoid this topic and ask Occhin about his other plan.


    "What is your other plan? I mean, maybe we should make a more secure plan, not like this plan, completely relying on luck."


    "Indeed, the luck of this plan is too big. And luck can''t always stand on our side." Ao Chuang agreed with their point of view, and then went on.


    "My second plan is to unite as much as possible the power of humanity, while narrowing the gap between us and that person, while trying to control him in a teamwork manner."


    "You said the team?"


    "Yes, team. I can''t just fight against it alone, even if I can form an army, but the power of absolute homogenization can''t fight against such a level. Our power needs to be more diverse. In all aspects, until it can exceed the scope that that person can cope with. Only by doing so can we say that there is a victory."


    "Where are you going to build this team? We have no one to choose from."


    "No, you have, and it is the best person!"


    Ao Chong interrupted the words, and when he heard him say, some people immediately refused emotionally.


    "No, this is impossible. This group of people is not trustworthy. Each of them is a traitor and a potential danger!"


    "No, please forgive me, everyone. The guys you mentioned didn''t do anything wrong. At best, they just disobeyed the order and violated your authority. But in terms of personal and overall humanity, I think their behavior. It is completely worthy of recognition."


    At this time, Austrian can not care about their faces, and for the Austrian people who speak so straightforward, then those who have opinions can only swallow their voices and swallow their opinions.


    After all, it''s about their lives, making a choice between face and life, they still know how to be good.


    Everyone chose silence, and silence represents the default. Ao Chuang finally got the answer he wanted, and he also started his own follow-up plan.


    "Then, the program of the plan will be negotiated. I will find these candidates as soon as possible and attack the person. If all goes well, perhaps all the threats we face can be properly solved. I can get what I want." And everyone can get what you want."


    "I hope so"


    Everyone said in his mouth, but what kind of thoughts are in his heart, I am afraid that no one can say clearly. At this time, it is probably more precise to use a single sentence. However, the people who have not waited for the show have finished playing, and the alarm from inside the space station has suddenly rang out.


    A light flashed in the sky, like a sword, splitting the world and scratching the entire sky.

 Chapter 1896： Terror, loss of mind, heavy blow

    "what happened?"


    Sudden silence, everyone''s eyes have become dark. This change was not due to anything else. It was because of the interruption of the communication that the meeting suddenly announced the suspension.


    No one knows why, so everyone is asking as much as possible about the cause of the situation. And while they were still flustered in silence, Ao Chuang was caught in silence in the sight of what he found.


    His satellites in space clearly saw the passage of things. Just as they were at this meeting, a ray of light erupted from the interior of the earth, and it was like a sharp sword cutting a piece of cake. Between the random agitation, it is already the cutting of the space station where the space defense system is located.


    Did not give them any reaction time, but did not give them a chance to cope. Only in such a moment, this super weapon system, which is known as the ultimate force of mankind, is used to deter all threats and has completely turned into the dust of the universe in a bright light.


    And the same thing that turned into dust was their plan, as if everything was a joke, and after the most sharp weapons declared destruction in this way, the plans they had envisioned were already completely ruined. I don''t have to think about it, who will be the handwriting?


    Is there a trick in chess? Ao Chuang slightly calculated it, it is already guessing the reason. The complexity of the composition of the human alliance is far worse than he imagined. Those who are scattered and scattered, I don��t know the so-called small political powers, you never know which one is the one with ulterior motives.


    The Hydra has always been good at using this kind of trick, and it doesn''t need much. As long as one or two spies reveal the wind, it is not a strange thing for the enemy to preempt.


    The problem is still in the internal system of the Allied Group. Getting everyone to participate fairly is a huge failure. If it is true fairness, then it will be considered, because in any case, there is still a grand reason to have a bottom. However, it is clearly the name of fairness. In fact, it is still the power structure of a monopoly of a big country. However, it is a slap in the face of a big country. As a result, it has been burned. This situation has to be described as a stupidity.


    Although Aocun had long known that the human government could not rely on it, what they did not expect was that they would not be able to do so to such a point. From this point of view, he really has some doubts now. It is a wise move to find these human beings to cooperate.


    This is a later event. No one can say that even if he exists, he can only estimate a rough estimate through complicated calculations. This is not something that can be decided at a time, but before he makes a choice, a sudden signal is already appearing in front of him.


    The signal from Stark, at this time the person who can actively contact him is probably only Stark. Ao Chuang guessed why he contacted himself, so he didn''t hesitate too much, he connected the newsletter. And before he waited for him to open his mouth, Stark was already anxiously questioning him.


    "What happened, why did the space station lose its signal?"


    "It seems that someone has leaked information, so that our enemies have chosen to preempt."


    Ou Chuangyan gave an answer in a concise manner, and in the face of such an answer, Stark��s face suddenly became pale, and he himself sneered in disbelief.


    "How is this possible? Isn''t this completely finished?"


    It is true that from an ordinary perspective, this is indeed an unlikely event. You know, the space defense station is different from the ordinary space station. In order to ensure the integrity and security of the defense system, they have not built the defense station to the regular height of hundreds of kilometers, but built it on the surface of the earth. Tens of thousands of kilometers in space.


    It completely escapes the influence of the gravity of the earth, and even the normal orbital operation of the space station can only be maintained by the kinetic energy system. The advantage of this is that such a long distance is enough for most of the attack methods to look at it, whether it is launching a rocket or a laser weapon, wanting to hit tens of thousands of kilometers. It is an unlikely event. And even if someone can really do this, under the long-term decline, he probably won''t be able to hurt a piece of space in the space station protected by the high-power field barrier.


    It is not unreasonable for humans to use the space station as the last defense. However, it is such an indestructible fortress that they are convinced that they have declared destruction in such a way today. The reality is so absurd that they are emotionally unacceptable and indeed a thing that can be understood. .


    Ao Chuang can understand Stark''s mood at the moment, but he also knows that the more he is, the more he can''t indulge in such a bad mood.


    The enemy is very powerful, this is what they knew from the beginning. And in this case, no matter what happens, it should be a reasonable category. The situation at the moment is terrible, but there is still a need to despair. So cheer up and rethink the strategy to deal with, this is what they should do at the moment.


    Stark experienced so many setbacks and tribulations, there is no reason not to be clear about this. For his performance today, Ao Chuang''s heart is disappointed.


    As an intelligent living body, he is certainly able to face any problem with a completely rational mindset. However, he can''t ask humans with the same requirements, even if he is a guy like Stark.


    What kind of load is Stark��s heart is, it��s hard to estimate. From the moment he failed in hell, he has already withstood tremendous pressure, and then the huge damage of the army, the reverse invasion of hell, and the advent of the horrific existence of Dommam have aggravated his inner feelings. The pressure it is subjected to.


    The collapse of the ideal, the death of one of the hard-working struggles, the safety of the family and the pain of repeated battles of their own, these add up enough to make the iron hit the waist and crush the bones. However, he still has to hold on to it, and has always supported it with a tenacious belief. This is really not a good thing.


    He is a person, a creature with a limit. Perhaps physically he has left the human barrier and has a body that can carry a greater weight. But in spirit, his core is still a human being called Tony Stark.


    He has carried a heavy weight that humans should not bear, like steel, under the melting fire and forging hammer to the limit. Now, you still have to let him accept more intense tempering, which is obviously impossible.


    He has already had a hard time, so even if he is very clear about himself, he should go to cheer up at this time, he should go to fight the power, but he still can''t mention that breath.


    "Mr. Stark, you need to cheer up a little"


    The sound of Ao Chuang passed to his ear, and it has become a bit fuzzy. His consciousness has begun to drift away from control, drifting to distant places.


    He remembered his son and did not know if he went to Hui Yao City to seek asylum as he had requested. He remembered his wife and wondered if the poor woman had become well-being now.


    Marrying yourself seems to be an unfortunate thing today. What she has brought to her seems to have nothing more than pain and worry.


    The guilt is like a viper, licking his heart. The more guilty he is, the more he wants to go back to his wife. He wants to hug her and say sorry to him, and if possible, he even wants to make a promise to her that she can''t seem to finish.


    It''s hard to do, he knows it. It is too difficult for him to leave everything behind. So what he can do now is very limited. Look at it from a distance, and look for the comfort in your heart. Probably all.


    "Jarvis, tell me about Maria."


    Unilaterally suspended the dialogue with Ao Chuang, Stark put all his energy on his family. He asked Jarvis about Maria''s situation, and Jarvis, who had been silent for the beginning of the Olympics, finally opened his mouth.


    "Sir. The young master returned to the White House. He took the lady and told me to tell you that he would wait for you with his wife in Huiyao City."


    "This is good news, isn''t it?"


    Such a message undoubtedly declared the peace of two people. For him, this is probably the best news he has received so far. At the end of the day, he was not completely left with nothing. And this special lucky, like the spring water poured on the dry land, let his heart re-emerge.


    He understands the truth, that if he gives up now and falls down, then leaving his wife and children will be a terrible thing. The horror under the rule of Hydra will haunt their life, and as a person associated with themselves, even if they are no longer there, they will not want peace in their lives.


    This is not something he can allow. Whether he is a father or a husband, he cannot allow such things to happen to his family. Therefore, what he must do, and take up his duties and re-establish his heavy responsibility is probably the only thing he can do now.


    "Statistics about the situation, Jarvis. Tell me how much we have suffered."


    "It''s hard to count, sir." Jarvis''s voice was as calm as ever, and he was always loyal to Stark. ��In order to build a space defense station, we have invested more than half of the military expenditure within five years. Now the situation is that the space station has been completely destroyed, and even the possibility of recycling parts is not available. The previous investment has completely disappeared into a bubble. This will not only be a heavy blow to you, but to all other countries."


    "This is just a loss of materials. In terms of personnel, we also suffered heavy losses. The most important thing is that we lost Dr. Reed. You should be very clear that many of the key projects are now from Dr. Reed. Hosted, lost him, I am afraid that these projects will be difficult to continue to run."


    "Reed?" sighed in his heart, and Stark��s face was not revealed by a smile. "I originally thought that putting the most intelligent brain in this human being in the safest fortress is the best arrangement for the United States and for all mankind, but now it seems that I made a big mistake. I It is equal to handing him into the grave."


    "It''s not your fault, sir. No one can imagine that the space station will be attacked to this extent. Under such an attack, no one can survive, no matter how strong the fortress he is in, the result is the same."


    "This is still my fault." I have experienced too many such things, and Stark has learned to get used to it. He took a deep breath and immediately gathered this sad mood. Later, he asked a question he was very concerned about.


    "Where did the attack come from? Is there a clue to our satellite imagery?"


    "The attack only occurs in an instant, and the information received by the satellite is very limited. I am reading satellite data from other countries and will get the answer soon."


    "As soon as possible, this bad thing, I don''t want to meet the second time again"


    For this sudden blow to the force, Stark is still very nervous. Suddenly, silent, and the power is so huge and precise. Such an attack means in the hands of the enemy, undoubtedly the sword of Damocles hanging high above them.


    He doesn''t want to let the same tragedy happen again, and once again, I am afraid that no one can afford it. So the best way at the moment is to find the root cause of this type of attack, and then try to dispel it by all means, so that it can no longer be used as a means of attacking them.


    It will be very difficult, Stark understands, but he has no choice. The human alliance has come to a very dangerous position at the moment of the destruction of the space defense station. If they do not do anything, then it will be foreseeable.


    That is what the Hydra wants, and since it is what the enemy wants, he can never let this happen. Who can''t lose to the Hydra, who can''t afford it.


    "The result came out, sir. Just" Jarvis is another intelligent life that is unknown. His work efficiency is naturally beyond doubt. However, in the face of the calculated results, he has been a bit embarrassed, even saying that he is hesitant to know whether to say or not.


    This hesitation is very abnormal, and Stark immediately realized the problems that may arise. So he immediately got nervous and asked questions to Jarvis.


    "Where is it? Tell me, Jarvis. I ordered you to tell me!"


    Stark��s order was absolute for Jarvis, and he simply did not allow himself to make things that violated the Stark command. So even if he hesitated, he still said the answer.


    "In Huiyao City, Mr. The source of the attack comes from Huiyao City"


    "Hui Yao City? Frank! Maria!"


    As if the heavy hammer hit his own mind, after a moment of brain blank, Stark''s rationality suddenly collapsed like a collapsed dam. He began to desperately, as if he wanted to turn himself into a light and rushed toward the city of Hui Yao. For his crazy behavior, the voice from Altron suddenly rang from his ear.


    "You can''t go, Mr. Stark. You are going to find your way out!"

 Chapter 1897： Obstructed and difficult to go straight

    "What can you do now? It��s just a self-investment. It��s sensible, Mr. Stark. You have to focus on the big picture!"


    "Get out!"


    In the face of the obstacles of the Austrian creation, Stark only had an angry low-pitched voice. Now he is already controlled by anger and panic, and there is no possibility of a little rationality. He just wants to fly desperately and fly to Huiyao City. As for whether this is a self-investment, his heart is completely indifferent.


    Wife and children, this has become his only concern. For them, even if the front is Knife and the sea is waiting for him, he can also go forward. This is what a father and husband should do. He will never think that this is wrong. However, the same behavior is placed in the eyes of Aochuang, but this is wrong and can no longer be wrong.


    For the sake of the lives and deaths of two human beings, a key protection force is put in, so that thousands of people and even a whole country are subjected to turbulence and terrorist threats. Such a transaction will not be seen from any direction. Be wise.


    A few people should sacrifice for the benefit of the majority, and Aochuang has such a cognition. Although he prefers to preserve all human beings as much as possible, if he really has to choose, this cognition will become the criterion for his judgment.


    Without a doubt, Stark made the worst choice. Whether it is for himself or for the safety of more innocent people, Ao Chuang feels that it is necessary for him to stop him.


    Stark is flying very fast, but Austrian will not slow down where to go. His avatar can be said to be everywhere, as long as there is a network, he may come. As for the advent of the medium, nano-neurons in almost every major city in the United States can provide him with a sufficient amount of nano-metals.


    This is not as useful as the vibrating body he uses now, but it is not too bad. Not to mention dealing with Stark, he obviously has other methods.


    Two nano-robots vacated and stopped on the way to Stark''s gateway to the city. When the incarnation of Stark appeared in their vision, they immediately rushed toward him at a very high speed.


    "Mr. Stark, you have to stop. You have to think about the future of more people!"


    "I said to go away! Don''t stop me!" Stark is now an angry bull, and any existence that blocks him will be regarded as an enemy. Therefore, after a warning, the two nano-robots were still indifferent, and he had actively attacked them.


    Like a shelling, like a forged thousand-ton hammer, Thunderbolt flashes, and then heavy boxing hits the nano-robot. The composition of the body is almost instantaneously disintegrated, and the clustered nano-metals float like air in the air. Stark seems to break through the clouds and break through them, and he will continue to move forward. However, before he had flown a distance, his body seemed to be exhausted and he was planted from the air.


    Stark felt that he couldn''t breathe, as if countless dust had gotten into his lungs and took all his power. He wants to fight this feeling, but it is as if the person who has never smashed the water never knows the feeling of drowning. The feeling of exhaustion from the deepest part of the body is that he can''t fight at all.


    He fell into the clouds and crashed into the ground like a dumb bomb, buried deep into the soil. And by his side, the robot reunited from the nanoforms replaced the Austrian creation and stated to him.


    "You lost your senses, Mr. Stark, you made a wrong choice. I can''t watch you go to the net, I have to stop you."


    "You can''t ignore me, father. Because you have to understand, I am far smarter than you think. Everything about your body is in my record. I understand how it works. I also know how to interfere. It''s running."


    "More than 40% of your body tissue has become an activated nano-metal. It brings you new strengths and also gives you different constraints. This restriction comes from me, father. Because I have enough ability to influence the activities of these nano-metals. In other words, I can disintegrate your actions at any time and let you be at my mercy."


    "But believe me, if it is not necessary, I will not do it. You created me. For me, you are the most important existence of mankind. I am extremely respectful to you, and it is why."


    "Shut up, you bastard, don''t you know what is going on now?"


    "I know. I understand how you feel, but that doesn''t mean you can leave everything behind."


    "Shit, you don''t understand anything at all." Struggling to stand up, relying on self-imposing consciousness and the constant power of the body, Stark did stand up. Although still a little difficult, he still stunned against Austrian.


    "They are all of mine, you **** bastard. For this **** world, I have paid everything, I have almost lost everything. This is my only remaining, is my most precious thing, is it? Even this, you want me to protect it?"


    "You can''t protect their father. So come alive, no matter how you live, it''s better to die than you."


    "I would rather die."


    Thunder and lightning are constantly shooting on the body, and Stark wants to get rid of the interference of Ao Chuang in this way. This is the only way he can think of, although the effect is weak, but it is better than no way. In the face of such a constant struggle, he can only further strengthen his interference in his body.


    "No, I don''t allow this to be a choice for all mankind."


    Knowing that he could no longer convince him with any words, Ao Chuang chose to act. He manipulated these nano-robots and turned them all into a state of smoke, and with these smog he was able to further control Stark''s body.


    This speed can be recovered much faster than Stark relies on the power of his own ingenuity. Naturally, Stark wants to completely get rid of his interference and do what he wants. Things are just things that can hardly be done.


    This is in the absence of any external disturbances. At the moment, the interference of external forces is forcibly inserted.


    The air seemed to be suddenly quiet, and the pure light seemed to suddenly solidify into a substance, falling from the clouds. It is a majestic force filled with destructive power. Under the impact of this force, it is as if the fire suddenly passed through the wilderness, and the nano-metal was instantly destroyed from the molecular level.


    However, it is just these nano-robots. As a Stark who is also in this kind of light blow, it is very unexpected that he has not suffered any harm, just as it is just ordinary sunlight shining on his body, and there is not even a little influence.


    Such a specific situation naturally made Stark suspicious, and just as he struggled straight up and wanted to study what was going on, a familiar voice suddenly appeared in him. Ears.


    "Now, Mr. Stark. All the existences that can hinder you have been removed, then how do you choose the next step, whether to move on, or stop here, I am waiting for your choice!"


    "Is you, Smith. Zhou? What do you want to do?"


    After discovering who is behind the ghosts, Stark��s heart is even more puzzled. He didn''t understand why the other side was helping himself. He had no reason to do this on this hostile position. Even if he is expecting him to vote for himself, he does not need to be so embarrassed to let him choose. He is fully capable of controlling him now, and from his words, he does not seem to want to do this, but seems to want to see his personal determination.


    Weird, we can''t tell the weirdness. This weirdness made Stark question him. For his question, Smith. Zhou did not respond positively, but said to him.


    "You want to know why I did this? Then come over and ask me. In advance, if you didn''t come over before I left the city, then what would I do to the city and some people in the city?" Kind of thing, then I can''t guarantee it!"


    After saying this, Smith. Zhou has become devoid of news. In the face of the so-called choices, and the urgent time suddenly in front of him, Stark immediately clenched his teeth, forced the body, and continued to move in the direction of the city.


    He knows what he will do if he does this, but he has no choice. Because the greatest meaning of his life is there, if he chooses to give up at this time, then even if he survived fortunately, the rest of his life is just alive and dead. He does not want to face such a bleak life, so he would rather face this terrible enemy.


    For the choice he made, Smith, who was watching from a certain whisper of a certain kind of vision, showed a meaningful smile. He looked at the water mirror in the general picture, and he walked up to Stark, and then said to the person in front of him in an admirable tone.


    "Do you know? Ms. Grey, no, I still call you a piano, so it''s more intimate. The place where I admire humans most is here. Human beings, the most powerful point is not from the so-called wisdom, I admit that wisdom is very Useful, wisdom makes humans different from other creatures, not like beasts. But wisdom is only a tool, and the use of this tool is emotion."


    "Emotions, let humans know what is wrong with what, and the most interesting thing is not here. The most interesting thing is that after knowing what is wrong with what is wrong, it will choose the wrong path, and then stay convinced. Death does not repent, but again and again, over and over again, until the wrong way can be modified to be correct. Of course, this is only the most beautiful luxury, often can not come true. But there will always be one or two people Can achieve this wonderful vision, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t care about other people''s affairs. I only care about my family."


    The long red hair fluttered in the shackles of energy, and Qin. Gray struggled to maintain a barrier to the mind, and warned against Smith.


    "You can''t hurt to hurt them. In this home, you can''t let you do anything wrong!"


    "Injury? Is it wrong? I feel that you seem to use the wrong vocabulary." Refers to the current situation, and refers to the piano. Gray and the women behind him who are glaring at him. Smith. Zhou Xiaorong still said to him. "First of all, you have to understand that in this family, it is reasonable to have a place for me. Whether you admit it or not, I am the father of Zhou Yi, and the blood vessels of him and his children will flow with me. Blood. This is not just a matter of genetic dna, it is a brand of blood, a spiritual inheritance, something that can never be rid of."


    "We are a family. When you choose each other, you have already decided this. And in this case, how can I hurt you as a family member? As for the mischief, there is absolutely no basis. Only nonsense."


    "I just want to invite you to stay in the place where I live for a while. And when something changes, wait until some changes are settled, you will find that everything is just getting better. I believe. I, I never say vain."


    "Shut up, you guys who lie on the lie, you dare to say such words, don''t you know shame at all?"


    It is undoubted that Zhou Yi��s mother Zhou Yi is undoubtedly able to speak at this time in such a tone. Looking at her angry expression, Smith. Zhou did not doubt at all. If someone didn''t hold her, she would try to rush up and use her high heels to knock her head.


    This is an old account, he tried it, but it is not clear at all. So even now, he can only say awkwardly to Zhou Wei.


    "I''m sure I''ve concealed something from you, aunt. But I can assure you that I have never told you a lie."


    "Hah, this is really ridiculous." Zhou Yan, who is still in middle age but still exquisite, provokes his eyebrows, and anger is brewing in her eyes. "Who was the first to tell me that he was going to perform a difficult task, and then let me wait for him? Which **** bastard, let me wait for thirty years?"


    "This is indeed a difficult task, not a ridiculous military plan, but some of my personal plans. But I finally finished it. After a long time, I mean you are longer than you can imagine. After the time, I was finally at a position one step away from completing this difficult plan."


    Speaking of this, Smith. Zhou walked forward and walked to the opposite side of Qin Gelei, really only one step away. Then, a smile was revealed.


    "I am sorry to have waited for you for so many years, but I am still coming back, and this time, I will not let you shut me out again!"

 Chapter 1898： Gods life is fulfilled

    The words of Smith. Zhou��s arrogance made the women present at the scene feel uneasy. Especially the piano that is trying to protect the safety of all of them at the moment, it is under great pressure.


    If it is normal, her body is all right, then everything is ok. With the power of the Phoenix, she said that if she can''t beat the man in front of her, she will not be a problem if she protects herself and her family. However, after touching the belly of his own drum, the face of Qin. Gray has already had a bitter smile.


    This new life, which is destined to be born, even with its name, has absorbed too much power from her. Because of the birth of him, Qin. Gray has already fallen into weakness. It is obviously unrealistic for her to fight against Smith. Zhou in this state.


    She can''t do everything, even saying that even saving herself is very likely to be a problem. And this will lead to the child she has been thinking about, this really makes her only smile in the stomach, "little guy, you really can be a bad thing for us."


    Her little movements didn''t hold Smith. Zhou, who is old and perfect, can see through her changes in these small things. What''s more, some things can''t be concealed without concealing them, especially if he cares about this problem for a long time.


    "It''s very difficult, piano. You have been pregnant for more than four years. For any human woman, this will be a difficult and full of worry. People are not used to this situation, ten months or even eleven The gestation period of the month is already enough for them to be long enough. And you are much longer than them. I think if you don��t already know the answer, and you can feel it yourself, this little guy If you grow up healthily, you will be scared."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about? It doesn''t matter to you."


    Smith''s words made Qin. Gray feel a feeling of being monitored for a long time. She didn''t like this feeling, which made her feel surrounded by conspiracy. So she showed a resentful attitude very simply. For this resistance, Smith Zhou pinched his nose and revealed a very helpless smile.


    "Don''t be like this, Qin. We are family. This little guy is a grandson I haven''t been born yet, and to be honest, there are probably not many people in the world except me who can tell you what it is because of you and you." What should I do?"


    "what do you mean?"


    It is related to Xiao Zhouyu, who has not yet been born, and can''t accommodate the piano. Gray does not care. Although she knew that this little life would be safely born, but really, after such a long time passed, he did not have a little bit of signs to be born, which made her could not help but worry.


    In the past, Zhou Wei or Jill could still comfort her with the experience of having a child, but since she was pregnant for two years, no one dared to tell her about it. In this respect, I am afraid that even the Virgin Mary does not have such experience, she is probably the only example in the millennium. Under this premise, when someone says that I can give you some useful advice, she will inevitably hesitate.


    This is motherhood, and people will inevitably do this. Of course, Smith. Zhou is not setting up any false traps waiting for her to get in. That kind of thing he still does not use on his family, so he did not wait for the piano. Grace is soft and conceded, he is already the first to say.


    "Maybe you still don''t understand, or I haven''t told anyone except Zhou Yi. Sorry, Auntie, I can''t say it before, but in the future you didn''t give me such an opportunity. In short, my The identity is very complicated, and it may not be clear to be complicated until one and a half. Fortunately, we still have a long time to say something short."


    "In the past many years, I have said that for many years, it is too long to imagine, and it is so long that even the so-called historical books have no way to accurately record them. I came to this world, again and again, one after another. The identity of a word to accurately describe, the reincarnation is the most appropriate. If you understand."


    "I have studied Chinese studies. I have read the religious books of the two Buddhist and Taoist schools. Don''t be so ignorant of what I imagined!"


    Zhou Hao turned his eyes, and seeing this, Smith Zhou could only shrug his shoulders.


    "Well, in short, I have seen a lot of things and learned a lot of things that you can''t imagine. For example, in my first era, Hua Tuo and Lei Shen combined, surrounded by blue and rainbow, lasted for twelve years. It��s too sloppy, and there is a combination of Ai��s apocalypse and Shaodian��s, which should be born in Beichen and Huangdi Xuan��s, which lasted for two years. This may seem unbelievable, but you have to understand that in that era, this would be very A normal situation."


    "The leaders of the clan are born with divinity, that is the Emperor of that era, um, the things that the King of God gave them. This is not a great gift. At the very least, the Emperor of the time will only regard this as a lack of foot. It��s not a good idea, just to be able to create more people like me in the best ethnic groups, in order to serve them. However, such behavior can bring some accidents to human beings. For example, a natural god."


    "The qualifications and strength of the gods, the nature and soul of mankind. The most wonderful cooperation is also the greatest creation. There is no doubt that the piano, the one who has the power of phoenix and the child born in Zhou Yi, is the case. The crux of the matter is that the stronger the strength of the parents, the longer the time they need to be bred. It is sure to tell you, the piano. Without my help, if you don��t know the most correct way to help this child, Then you need ten or twenty years to really give birth to him, and I think that for a long time, you are definitely not willing to wait for it."


    This is said to be the heart of the piano, if she is so a big belly for a dozen or twenty years, then it is better to ask her life.


    Although this is a complaint in the heart, it is certain that she is really unwilling to turn pregnancy into such a long process. However, let her admit defeat to Smith. Zhou, let go of all the defense to accept his kindness? She glanced around and admitted that she could not do it.


    The temptation is great, but she can''t let these women around me fall into his hands. Although in this family, their relationship is not a peace, but this relationship is limited to this family. It��s like a group of domestic cats who will tear me up because they grab milk. This doesn��t mean hatred. And once the danger comes, they always have to face and share the same. Just like now, she can''t put these people at risk for personal thoughts.


    Zhou Wei saw her hesitation. She did not ask the piano to do something. Instead, she held her hand and looked straight at Smith. Zhou, as if the judge had examined the suspect and questioned him.


    "Smith. Zhou, you bastard, what do you want to do? What are you trying to do?"


    "A family reunion, is this a reason?"


    "Don''t fool me with such a ghost, you are a ghostly old monster. The reason for this family reunion does not match what you are doing now. You must have any special intentions, just like you last time. The same is true. The last time you were for our son, and this time, who are you for?"


    The life of pampering does not make Zhou Wei dull and stupid like pig raising. She can stand in the complicated fashion circle as a second-generation immigrant who has no roots, except for Zhou Yi��s son who has opened up. In addition, vision and wisdom are indispensable.


    At the moment, the stability of Hui Yao City has her credit. In the years when Zhou Yi disappeared, if she did not rely on her identity and continued to play the means of his wife''s diplomacy, relying solely on Ada and Jill could not stabilize the complex situation of a city.


    The human heart is fickle, and in the face of wealth and power, few people can maintain absolute loyalty. Although they have absolute advantages in strength, complex adult society can not let everyone not seek what they want because of the big stick in your hand, especially within a reasonable range. .


    Therefore, if you want to firmly control the city, there are certainly some ingenuity measures. And if you are willing to do this work, and you are not tired of it, you will only have to spend the rest of your life at home.


    Every day, dealing with a bunch of people, Zhou Hao��s brain can��t be said to be unhappy. Under her excellent brain function, Smith''s attempt is naturally a bit of a clear meaning.


    Of course, Smith. Zhou did not conceal his intention of this attempt, so he admitted it very simply.


    "Well, if you want to think so, then I have nothing to say. Indeed, I have a part of the attempt to be about this little guy, I admit!"


    "Don''t dream, you **** bastard. Do you think that I will make my grandson a tool in your hand? You are crazy!"


    The loyal and loyal Mrs. Hamilton caught her, otherwise she might have to rush to this time. And looking at her and the character that has had little change 30 years ago, Smith Zhou can only helplessly smile.


    "He said that it is also my grandson. Can I harm my own grandson?"


    "Others won''t, but you can''t say it. If I didn''t guess wrong, Ah Yi''s disappearance should be that you made a ghost. Even your son can treat it like this. So the so-called family relationship is also for you. It shouldn''t be nothing. It''s no wonder that you are an old monster for thousands of years. After living for so many years, I am afraid that humanity and everything should disappear."


    "Humanity? Auntie, you know, I have lived for so many years, I have been buried for a lifetime, and many things have been forgotten, but there is only one thing I can��t forget, that is, I always remember that I am a person, and Since it is a human being, how can we throw away the so-called humanity?"


    Gradually converge on the smile on his face, and the look of Smith. Zhou suddenly became serious. He hit the piano with his empty hand. The power barrier of Grey''s frame, the invisible power is like a heavy hammer, and the whole hall began to tremble.


    This kind of shock is not good for people, and even a strong person like Qin. Gray has become pale because of the problem of lack of strength.


    "A lot of questions I can explain, Auntie. Including Zhou Yi''s question. I said, I have told him about my identity, my ins and outs, my vision and goals, and why he can get that power. I have told him all about it. Just like I gave him life, everything he has is given by me."


    "The power of the **** beyond the imagination, something that ordinary people can''t imagine for a lifetime. Even these have been given to him. My father should not say that it is unqualified. I admit, I gave him one less." Childhood. But compared with the vast future, what is a childhood?


    "The infinite world, the bright future is in front of him. As long as he is willing to stand with me, all the people in the world can ask for him. And that''s it, he still chose to reject me. , and I stand up to the inside, this is only a choice that will be made by a rebellious child. For a disobedient child, my father taught him a meal and shut him down for a while. The little black house should not be too much!"


    "It turned out to be you", Lilith suddenly attacked. She wants to play Smith. Zhou was caught off guard, but apparently, she overestimated herself and underestimated her opponent.


    Lilith''s magic belongs to ancient magical magic, which is not too deep for today''s magic, nor is it not surprising. However, Smith Zhou is a mythical mage who has come from the same age. He is a person who has truly become a fairy and an aisle. On the standard, Lilith really can''t be more profound than he came. In addition, the absolute strength is that he has an advantage, even if it is a way to drop the 10th, Lilith can not be his opponent.


    With a single blow, Smith. Zhou gave Lilith a lesson. After suppressing this weak resistance, Smith Zhou was already unable to bear to warn them.


    "Don''t try again and again, challenge my patience. Auntie, and you little girls. My tolerance is bottom line, don''t push me to do it, it''s not good for anyone. I assure you, Go with me, nothing will happen. All I want is to train a qualified successor. I don''t want to hurt anyone. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "You can''t think about it" because of Lilith''s problem, Qin. Gray has subconsciously wanted to refuse, but she hasn''t finished talking yet, Zhou Wei has already held her down. "We are going with you, but, remember your promise, Smith. Zhou. I have been cheated by you once, I don''t want to be cheated for the second time!"


    "I have never had it before, and there will never be it in the future. I swear!"


    Finally, I got what I wanted. Smith. Zhou was suddenly full of smiles. At this time, he looked up and found that another object he was paying attention to was already sent to the door.

 Chapter 1899： Late visitors finally exchange

    Stark went all the way, and finally came to Hui Yao City before he left in Smith. As soon as he arrived in the city, he had already rushed in the direction of the mansion.


    Of course, although it is a hurry, it does not mean that it will turn a blind eye to everything else. As far as what he saw and heard since he entered the city, he had to admit that the city has indeed become a sanctuary on earth.


    The world outside is devastating and chaotic. The living beings become like beasts and completely lose their senses. But here, it seems that everything has never happened. It is still the appearance of the song and dance in the past. The human heart may be turbulent because of the terrible existence of Dommam, but under the protection of the gods, and not facing the excessive evil power of Mammy, they are still safe. And this is already a hundred times better than the bad world outside.


    There is no harm without comparison. In comparison, the paradise on earth should probably be this appearance. However, the more so, the more Stark has an unnecessary worry. He didn''t know what Smith was doing here in Zhou, but it was always bad. And if such a deliberate guy is in this paradise, he always feels that there is no difference between burying the gunpowder barrel on the crater.


    The sense of responsibility made him inevitably worried about the bad situation, but after thinking about it, he was laughing in his heart. It��s time to protect themselves, but he still cares about people who are not related to him, and who is infected with this idiot.


    Putting down these messy ideas, Stark can only follow the step by step in his own plan. Just as he was like an old dog with a broken leg, when he flew into the gate of the mansion, he immediately saw Smith. Zhou, who was sitting in the middle of the hall as if he was the master.


    Smith. Zhou was not surprised by his arrival, or that all his actions were in his hands by Smith. It may not be so appropriate to say a surprise to the door, but to say that he is the prey of his own trap, but there is absolutely no mistake.


    Of course, even a prey is a valuable prey. There are not many people in the world who are worthy of Smith''s week. Stark happens to be one of them. So in the face of the servant of Stark, he is like a hospitable master, said warmly to him.


    "You are just here, Mr. Stark. Compared to this long journey, you must feel uncomfortable. If so, just sit down and take a breather. I think we still have a little time to come well. Have a chat."


    "Smith. Zhou, where did you hide my wife and son!"


    Looking around and not seeing what he wanted to see, Stark immediately whispered to Smith. Zhou asked. In the face of such questions, Smith Zhou just shrugged his shoulders and then smiled and said to him.


    "Easy, Mr. Stark. Your wife and son are not here with me. After all, I still don''t bother with this means of coercing you by controlling them. If you are not good, you are not qualified to let me do this. So relax your heart."


    "So, this is a scam, just to get me here?"


    Stark breathed a sigh of relief, but then Smith��s words made him renew his heart.


    "You are here, then this is a scam, and if you don''t come, then this is not a scam. Please sit down, drink tea or whiskey."


    "Whiskey, add ice." Smith''s words made Stark unhappy, but he didn''t have any way. This is the absolute strength of the fearless, he is not an opponent in strength, so he can only be led by the other side. That being the case, then he simply let Smith. At the mercy of the week, he would like to see what kind of ghost idea the guy is in his heart.


    "Mrs. Hamilton, please give this gentleman a cup of Jack Danny and add ice. Also, tell the aunt to let them move faster. I know that women always have some problems in their mobility, but that doesn''t mean Time can always be wasted. After all, the sky is going to be late."


    "Wait for a lady is a gentleman''s style, sir." Still a face, without any expression, the female housekeeper, Mrs. Hamilton personally gave Stark a drink, and at the same time, she also served for herself. The host family defended it.


    Delaying the time, this little trick can be seen at a glance. For the excuse of Mrs. Hamilton''s gentleman''s topic, Smith Zhou just shook his head and smiled at her.


    "Don''t want to tie me like this, ma''am, do what I said. Believe me, I have been gentle enough for you. If you complain again, I want to die just under Mr. Stark''s hand. Those elites, their souls will cry."


    Just saying this, Mrs. Hamilton looked at Stark''s face subconsciously. And when she noticed the anger and ugliness on Stark''s face, she immediately closed her mouth and walked upstairs.


    The appearance of jealousy was undoubtedly revealed in front of Stark, and for her performance, Stark immediately mocked Smith. Zhou.


    "This is what you said disdain for the use of coercion. Ha, I really saw it. Someone can still straighten up and say this after threatening a group of women. Maybe I should praise you, after all, shamelessly The people at this level are still a minority."


    "It��s not a good habit to speak fast, Mr. Stark."


    Knocking on the glass in his hand, the crisp voice passed to Stark''s ear, but it suddenly turned into a loud sound of Hong Zhong Da Lu. Deafening, as if a sledgehammer slammed on his skull. Even if the body of Stark is no longer an ordinary person, but still, the blood is still uncontrollably shot from his nose and mouth.


    This made Stark quite embarrassed for a while, but it was just a wolverine. Smith. Zhou did not squat, but the little gave him a lesson, let him converge slightly on his own nature. After all, he is not the oldest man of Stark, there is no need to get used to his stinky temper and his broken mouth.


    And with such a knock, Stark really converges. He is not stupid in the end, understand that the hero does not eat the truth before the loss. So after calming the blood stains on his nose and mouth, he was already correcting his face and asked about Smith. Zhou.


    "Okay, okay. Since you don''t want to listen, then I don''t say it. Tell me something else, for example, what do you want to seduce me over? Don''t say it is to show me your family comedy, I am here. It��s never a thing of trouble.��


    "Mr. Stark, you really can''t control your broken mouth like Steve said. You know, if you don''t have a personally meaningful value, I really don''t mind letting You close your mouth forever."


    "It''s best not to. Know that my greatest value should be in my mind and mouth. If you are really interested in my value, then it is better to let them stay."


    "It depends on you, Mr. Stark, or on the outcome of what we can finally communicate." Smith. Zhou put down the glass and raised his eyes and stared at Stark seriously. As can be seen from his eyes, the result of this exchange may be two completely different trends.


    Survival or destruction, so obvious two roads are in front of Stark. In the face of this choice that determines his life, Stark is drinking a glass of wine, then put down the glass and opened his mouth to Smith.


    "I am ready, I am going to listen!"


    ��Very good.�� paused and seemed to be thinking about where to start. After thinking about it for a while, Smith Zhou said to Stark. "Unlike the people I have been in contact with, as a special case, simply using power, ambition or ideals, it is probably difficult to reach a consensus with you. So, we change the way, From the perspective of the ruler."


    "The ruler?" Picked his own brow, and Stark clearly showed a strange look. As the leader of a terrorist organization, he dared to talk to the head of his country''s government about the ruler. This really gave him a feeling that the other party was humiliating.


    However, the topic is provoked by the other party, and Stark does not mind seeing the other party eating on this topic. So he did a polite gesture to make a request.


    "Please, I am ready to listen to your high opinion."


    "High talk can''t be talked about, just some personal insights. First of all, the question about my identity. Under the reasoning of the so-called outstanding creation, some of my identity has been known to you. But that''s not all, since you already I know, then I don''t have to hide anything. Introduce myself, my Smith Zhou, born in the Middle East 10,000 years ago, I call myself a red pine nut, the first immortal in the East World, and also Teacher of the Yellow Emperor, the oldest ruler of mankind, and Zoe."


    "Please excuse me, the Yellow Emperor in your mouth should be the tribal leader who unified the Yellow River Basin in 2,700 BC. Before him, in the 3,100 BC, Egypt''s Nice was established. The first dynasty. Can he be hundreds of years in the morning than the Yellow Emperor in your mouth?"


    Smith. Zhou wants to scare Stark with his long life, and Stark can''t eat this one. Although his history is not good, he is the top rich man, but he knows the origin of the oldest dynasty. As an old neighbor of Greece, the birthplace of Western civilization, Egypt is notoriously ancient. Re-enjoy the blessings that the Westerners have even removed from their ancestral graves. They can count on the history of several great dynasties in Egypt.


    Although it is not his own thing, but can take the history of Egypt to ridicule the history of China in the Zhou Zhoukou, Stark is so happy.


    "Minnes? I have seen it. Even a little longer, I have witnessed his moment."


    In one sentence, it was Stark��s triumph, and Smith. Zhou actually gave him a lesson with his long experience.


    "I know what you want to say, Mr. Stark. It''s like a self-confident idiot in the classroom to argue with his teacher. A little bit of knowing something outside the classroom thinks it''s the truth. You want to know me. Why do you say this, then I will give you my reasons."


    "When the former dynasty of Egypt was established, I have become a sacred man for nearly a thousand years. I know very well what the Egyptian pharaoh is. It is a human king, a human ruler. It is better to say that it is a god, a fake. Self-deception, telling yourself what is the descendant of the gods, stealing high places with the so-called **** blood, ruled a bunch of fools who only know how to worship idols. Such people can also call the ruler, if you answer yes, Then I can only say that what you call the rule is nothing but the unbridled dog that guards the authority. Even the wild dog is not as good as it is destined to annihilate the historical flood that humanity has promoted."


    Smith''s Zhou Fengli''s words made Stark speechless, and he obviously had no way to argue with Smith. Zhou, who had seen it with his own eyes. But he did not want to bow down and admit defeat, so he just said with a grin.


    "Okay, okay. Just when you said it makes sense, but I don''t understand, what is the difference between the Yellow Emperor in your mouth and the Egyptian pharaohs. In such a prehistoric era, all human beings are almost the same. Ignorance Superstition, even the basic intellectual wisdom is not there. Is there any other way to rule such a human being?"


    "Ignorance is the root of the most convincing, Mr. Stark. Do you really think that the ancient mythological era will be what you are doing, just a group of primitive people getting together and doing nothing to do? No, you are fundamentally I don''t know, what kind of relationship between humans and gods in that era. Know slavery, who do you think humans learn? I tell you, this is what is learned from the so-called gods. In the eyes of the gods, man is his slave."


    "And now, I tell you what the difference between the two rulers in our mouth is. Your ruler is the head of the slave, all he wants is how to please his god, and then always take this slave head down. And in my mouth The ruler, what he wants is to overthrow the rule of the gods, let us no longer be slaves, let us dominate our own destiny. This is the difference, Mr. Stark. So I call him the oldest true ruler, you Any comments?"


    When Smith said this, his eyes were very fierce, and he was so fierce that Stark suspected that he would be torn apart by his own advice. Obviously, it would never be a wise choice to play with it at this time, so he immediately raised his hands.


    "No, of course not. I mean if this is the truth, then I agree with you."


    "But I still have a question about what you call the ruler. Does he do what he wants to do?"

 Chapter 1900： Doctrine of the Millennium

    It''s not about trying to pick a thorn, but simply being curious. If everything is as depicted by Smith. Zhou, that is to say, the prehistoric times are really so bad, then what this person wants to do is not that simple.


    It is tantamount to the Spartacus slave uprising, and may even say that the difficulty is even higher. After all, the gladiator slaves of that era were all elite warriors, many of whom were generals and soldiers from the conquered areas of Thrace and Gaul. They have the ability to operate in groups, and as long as they can really operate the military system, they may not be able to compete with Rome.


    After all, they are in the heart of Rome, and their foundation is strong enough. The mighty Romans conquered all the surrounding areas, and not everyone in these areas was qualified to be a citizen of Rome. More are slaves, and these slaves are their best source of soldiers.


    That is to say, the Spartacus team did not act intimately, and raised a twenty-five children to reveal the plan. If this is to change to Stark himself to preside over the overall situation, he has 80% of the grasp, not to overthrow Rome, at least can also come to Rome with that era.


    This is his self-confidence, based on vision, pattern and wisdom. But the same self-confidence, if it was placed in the prehistoric mythology that Smith. Zhou said, he would not have such a grasp.


    It is not an easy task to use the gods as enemies. Even if it was Stark��s power today, he did not have the full grasp to defeat a god. And to lead a primitive tribe to challenge a regime dominated by many gods, he can''t think of any other possibilities besides making himself look good.


    This is almost impossible, and he has already asserted it in his heart. He does not believe that someone can do it for what he has identified as impossible.


    It is said that it is conceited, and it is arrogant. This is the confidence that comes from Tony Stark. He never thought that he would be worse than others. Even if this person is the kind of singular history, he would not lower himself lower than these people. On the contrary, he only thinks that he did not live in that era.


    If he was born in the Civil War, he thought he was stronger than Lincoln. At the very least, he will not be fooled by the people after the civil war. And if you were born at the time when Lexington shot, then Washington could almost be renamed Stark.


    This is still in the United States. If it is in France, Waterloo is the back garden of his family; in the UK, the Knights of the Round Table are estimated to be his bodyguards. If this is a little further, not to mention Alexander, at the very least, there should be no Caesar thing.


    He is so confident, and seems to see through his self-confidence, Smith. Zhou immediately snorted and said.


    "I know what you are thinking, are you thinking that this is impossible? Right? This is really impossible. But this kind of impossibility means that it can''t be done overnight, not in the last sense. may."


    "This is just an ideal, Mr. Stark. The Yellow Emperor was the one who built this ideal and was the first to practice him. In that era, he also defeated Chiyou, the incarnation of the warrior. Respecting is the emperor''s co-owner. His ascension means that people no longer have to listen to God, and it is under his leadership that the human race can stand on the same stage with the gods for the first time."


    "So, he still failed, right?" Stark didn''t care so much, he only cares about the outcome. Whether it is done or not, this is still very different in his eyes.


    For the sake of results, this view made Smith frown. He didn''t like to hear a similar statement because it made him feel disrespectful. Not only for the Yellow Emperor, but also for him personally. They had experienced such a tough battle before they could get such an ending. He did not want this kind of price that was exchanged for countless blood and life to be defeated.


    "Failure? If you call this a failure, then I am afraid there will be no success. Mr. Stark, you still don''t understand the situation at that time. We use the power of ants to resist the elephant. The way to move a mountain. That is not something that a generation''s efforts can accomplish. It is something that can be achieved from generation to generation, and it is only a beginning, and this is why I will abandon it. Life, choose the reason for the reincarnation."


    To change it is someone else who dares to say this, Smith. Zhou can immediately destroy him. But Stark can''t. If they are doing a theoretical battle, then they can only be a winner in theory. And this can only rely on the mouth, relying on words.


    "I struggled with the Yellow Emperor for a lifetime before I opened up the situation for the humans of that era. At the cost, the Yellow Emperor had to rise to the heavens and become a god. And I can only abandon my identity and start all over again. You think our merits are So far, not. Our work has only begun since then, because since then, every generation of emperors have known a mission, that is, to build up strength, and to gamble on the fate of the race with the gods of heaven. ��


    "The Emperor of the Sui Dynasty inherits the reign of the Yellow Emperor and divides the Kyushu. It is a heaven and earth pass. The gods are divided into gods and fierce gods, while worshipping the gods and abandoning the fierce gods. This is a camp that separates the gods from the inside, letting the gods produce contradictions themselves. Because of his actions, Only after the water gods work together, fight with the Emperor of Heaven, and then anger the mountains, let the heavens sway."


    Smith. Zhou said that Stark was using Jarvis to inquire about the related myths. He is not a Chinese, and he does not understand the stories that are familiar to the Chinese. However, relying on the information that Jarvis found, he has already told the story of Smith. Zhou, who has been able to restore the truth of the conflict between the gods and the people.


    Intrigues and tricks. This does not seem to be anything meager in his opinion. The gap in strength is there, and the use of such means can only be said to be wisdom, but not sinister.


    Weak and strong, with the spear of the son, the wisdom of the ancestors of the ancients is amazing. Even a person who is conceited like him has to admit that even if he is sitting in the position of the ruler called ���, he can''t do it. He may be able to get such a plan, but it may not be so free.


    This is the gap between prestige and means. As the grandson of the Yellow Emperor, the Emperor Gaoyang of the East has such an advantage. Just like he is born with money, this is no match.


    "And then?" Stark was a bit curious about the later actions of these people, so he began to ask.


    "And then? Then it is the king. I was assisted by Geng Chen in the succession of the squad. The Emperor of the Sui Dynasty defended the Tianmen with the Lili. I was responsible for killing the fierce gods in the world. The same goes to the heavens, and the incarnation is the heavenly glory. And after a hundred years, the civil strife between the gods has reached the end, and I will be the singer of the heavenly sect, assisting the six grandsons of the scorpion, and controlling the water to descend the demon."


    "Perhaps you can''t imagine the situation at that time. It was originally a **** born with the same roots. Because of this civil war for more than a hundred years, the Emperor of the Heavens was furious, and the fierce gods who did not obey their discipline were enchanted. The Emperor no longer cares. The lives and deaths of the fierce gods, but also because of the raging of the heavens and the flood of the people, his interest in the human world has also fallen to a minimum. Therefore, when the king of the king according to his requirements, he surrendered to the last group of recalcitrant gods in the world, and combed After Tianhe, he let go of the jurisdiction of the human world. As long as the Terran is willing to worship him, he will be happy to enjoy the high incense with the remaining gods."


    "Since the king, he used to be the son of the Emperor of Heaven, to show his surrender to the Emperor of Heaven, and then to the four seas, the world, the father and the son, and the dynasty, all follow this example."


    "So what about you?" Smith. Zhou only talked about a rough, but Stark was able to see a lot of hidden things from this approximation.


    He saw that a behemoth was not known about the humanity''s plan. He saw an ascending race honing his minions and waiting to overthrow the sky above them. As a human being, he cannot possibly substitute himself into the human camp. When a generation enters, he can immediately understand how this is a kind of humiliation, and how to stretch it.


    Just like the example of the Eastern monarch he once read, the ten-year-old swears to death, and the seven days are crying. The ideal ambition and ambition, the great cause of the race continues for a long time, such a story sounds fascinating. And Stark also noticed that although the protagonist in the story is the one who has a male ruler, the role of Smith Zhou��s incarnation is obviously a lot of important plays. He seems to be a role throughout the story, and for such a character, for the story he tells, Stark does not care and care.


    "I? Of course I am hiding. It is no problem to play in the enemy camp. And you really think that my identity as Gengchen will not be suspected?"


    "In the two hundred years of Geng Chen, I have surrendered thousands of fierce demons, many of whom have deep backgrounds. These guys will always have people to think about it, but the result of their minds is even a hairy fishing. No. The seal is only in the hands of me alone, which is inevitably strange. And I don''t want to give these fierce gods out, so naturally, hiding is my only choice."


    Speaking of this, Smith. Zhou Mei began to show his smile, apparently he was quite proud of this.


    "I have been hiding for nearly two thousand years, and I have been reincarnation in the middle of the world. While I was planning the overall situation that I discussed with the Yellow Emperor, I passed on the mission of the Emperor in a new identity. And finally, in the Warring States, our plan reached the most critical time. The human race has already become a success, so I came to the then Emperor Qin Shihuang as Xu Fu and told him the most crucial part of the plan."


    "Take the sky!" Fingers erected to point to the sky above the finger, and Smith. Zhou sounded like a bell. "Following the legacy of the ancestors of the dynasties, following the wishes of thousands of years. With these thousands of years to bear the burden of the burden, we defeated the gods of heaven and inserted the black flag of Daqin on the heavenly palace of the Emperor. It was sealed, and the gods in the sky were either sealed or slaughtered. For thousands of years, it was the time when I was most proud, as if all the blocks in my heart were thrown out with the fierce black dragon flag. I am convinced that we have done the whole world, all human beings and gods do not dare to think, do things that they dare not do. We have lived our own destiny."


    "Can you imagine that time? Mr. Stark. More than two thousand years ago, when other human dynasties in the world worshipped the so-called gods, they still used fellow flesh and blood in some uncultivated monkey-like races. When we are pleased with them, we have stepped on the gods under the feet and turned all the gods into dung. What kind of battle with the sky, the sky collapses; the fight with the earth, the crack of the earth, can you imagine?"


    "No, I mean, I can imagine" swallowing a sip of water, even Stark will inevitably have a feeling of fascination.


    As a ruler, a perennial role in compromising with stupid battles of the same kind. He does look forward to such a situation, longing for the kind of banner, aspirations, and a smashing of the sky, even if the gods are also bowing to the feelings of human beings. If Smith. Zhou said that it is true, then this is indeed a thousand years of work that has never existed in the past. He did believe everything that Smith. Zhou portrayed, but there was always a feeling of discomfort in his heart.


    He came up with such a wrong place. If the army of the First Emperor Qin Shihuang had such strength, then who can resist his conquest under the sun? The gods will not do, then humans will certainly not do it. In the same period, no army can withstand the army that has slaughtered the gods. Then he should conquer the whole world instead of dying in the second world.


    As the beginning of the emperor of the East, Qin��s allusion to Stark is still understandable. Therefore, he did not understand that if the facts were not recorded in the historical book, then why was such a powerful Qinhui being so easily and ruined by a group of criminals who were defeated by some men.


    ��Why?�� He asked the questions in his heart and asked questions about it. Smith. Zhou silenced before he responded.


    "Because the best soldier has already died. Because the emperor has not yet gained a long life, he has already died. He is the emperor cursed by countless dead gods, so even if I have the ability to resurrect, help him to supervise The imperial mausoleum where the sun, the moon and the stars are among them did not allow him to return to the world from Huang Quanzhong. He took the best soldiers of Daqin. Without them, Hu Hai��s mud that could not help the wall naturally would not be kept. Live in the mountains of Daqin."


    "It sounds really regrettable." The heart is alive, and Stark feels that he needs to thank this **** fate and not turn Chinese into his native language. Of course, out of respect, he did not show this emotion, but he said something against the singer. "However, your wish is fulfilled, isn''t it?"


    ��A problem always has more problems, Mr. Stark. If you have experienced everything, you will find a feeling of being trampled like a world that you have worked so hard to build. I also realized the problem from that time. If a correct rule can''t last for a long time, then no matter what kind of great achievements, it will only disappear."


    "So, you want to tell me, are you the ruler?"


    Hearing this, Stark couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1901： Paranoia madman is difficult to argue

    "I am not voluntarily accepting this identity, but there are always people who have inherited our original volunteers, aren''t they?"


    Smith. Zhou leaned on the back of the chair and calmly made a decent move. In the face of his doctrine, Stark immediately sneered.


    "So, you told me so many old stories, just want to tell me, you are the best choice? Is it the most qualified ruler?"


    "This is not my decision, Mr. Stark, this is what humans really need."


    Stretched his face and straightened his waist, Smith. Zhou Huan holding his arm and began to look at Stark in front of him with a harsh eye. He seems to explain for himself, but more like this man in front of the lesson.


    "Since the First Emperor, I began my exile. My ideal success and destruction once made me confused, so I don''t know how to go this way. For this reason, I left my homeland and embarked on the West. The land of the world. There, I have seen Caesar''s stupidity, Nero''s arrogance, the greed of the pope, and the inferior roots that mortal kings can never learn.


    "Humans, especially those with shallow eyelids. Once they are in high positions, they are the presence of cancer. They put all their energy into the intrigue and the competition for each other. For the future of this human race. For the direction of the world, they never want to think about it."


    "This is the case for a generation. This is true for generations. Even the kings who are being rumored to be heroes are no exception."


    "But there are always exceptions? It''s like the kings that you admire in your mouth. Since human beings can produce such characters in the past history, they will certainly be born with similar people." Isn''t it better to be a ruler than you?"


    Stark retorted that he was not scared by Smith''s eyes. In his view, what Smith said in this week is just an excuse, the reason he found for his own ambitions. He didn''t mind tearing off the mask and letting his naked face show up. So his words are very direct.


    "It is true that there will always be such a guy in human beings, but they will be more suitable than me. I am afraid it may not be. I have assisted or seen a lot of outstanding people in your mouth, and they still have not escaped one." The common monarch should have the barrier."


    "It��s like saying that I once killed the Celtic king, and robbed the sword of victory from his hand to the king of Great Britain. Yes, I once assisted him in the name of Merlin, hoping that he can be the king of Great Britain. The identity defeated Rome, subverted the right to Christ, and unified the whole of Europe. However, he had an ideal, but no means, so that even the knights under his own hands could not control, and eventually died."


    "I have seen the sword in the Middle East as a scholar, a prophet with a hand. He is a rare wise man. Wisdom, means, strength, and ambition are never lacking, but even he does not. I can do what I want to see. He is immersed in the dream of self as God, preferring to watch his compatriots bow down at his feet, ignoring him as a god, and not willing to put himself Wisdom is shared and they have the ability to open up the future."


    "Zhu Yuanzhang of the Eastern Ming Dynasty, Louis XIV of the Sun, these people are all disappointing. They may be wise, perhaps smart. But life, family, and other constraints have made them eventually become the pair." The disappointment of me. Power is poison, Mr. Stark. When those people hold the golden cup filled with this poison and drink it, even if they are not affected by this poison for a while, it will inevitably last for a long time. I was corroded by this poison. At this point, I can tell you very clearly that there is no exception. It is because there are no exceptions, so I will be disappointed to have to stand up and take over this heavy burden. ""


    "No one needs you to take this burden, sir. The times have changed. Now is the age of cooking. Now humans don''t need the rule of the kings you said. We have our own system, we have our own Power is getting better. So, even if you don''t come forward, without your so-called gifts, we can create the future ourselves. This is not the reason for you to do these things, Mr. Zhou. What you do. It is not for humanity at all, but for yourself. You are satisfying your own privacy. You are an unreasonable madman!"


    The story of Smith Zhou made Stark feel a little creepy. He does not believe that there will be such a horrible shadow behind his familiar story, but reason tells him that this is true. A monster, a ghost from ancient times, is so entangled in their history that it constantly uses its own methods to change the world. This terrible fact made him think about it, and there was a worry that it was difficult to sleep.


    He realized why this guy could do so much horror. Because he is already crazy, because of the disillusionment of his ideals, because of the constant hunger but how can not get it.


    Stark can understand this feeling, and a person with a great ideal will face this cruel fact. But the difference is that this guy is different because he has accumulated too much power, and this power is enough to subvert the world.


    A madman is not terrible. What is terrible is that a madman has great power. Stark didn''t want to see the world on which he lived was brought to the abyss by a madman, so he could only courage and try to wake him up.


    "The era of cooking? Mr. Stark, are you playing your humorous talent?"


    If it is the kind of person who can be persuaded in a few words, Smith. Zhou will not wander in this world for thousands of years for an ideal. The long-cherished wish that has been accumulated for thousands of years has already made his heart become paranoid enough, and the knowledge brought him over a long period of time has made him almost impossible to be convinced. When it comes to reason, he will not be worse than anyone. So when Stark used the cook as an excuse to argue against him, he almost sneered at Stark immediately.


    "Don''t tell me to cook, Stark. That makes me sick. What are the dishes that you guys advertised? What do you think in your heart? Power is just a way to keep it in a few In the hands of people, the so-called dish cooking is nothing more than a slap in the hands of those in power. The stupid nationals are immersed in this false illusion without knowing it, and even think that they have the power in their hands. It��s ridiculous to the extreme. If power is really in their hands, why do they have their blood when they need to bleed, not the capitalists and bureaucrats who are high above them?��


    Smith. Zhou��s sniper on the dish made Stucker speechless. He is a capitalist and a bureaucrat, so he certainly knows what kind of guise is the so-called dish. The Westerners cooked the dish as a layer of skin and draped it on the body for two hundred years. They are used to it, even if they really think that this is the dish. But tearing this layer of skin, how dirty inside is, it is definitely not something that can be turned a blind eye. Some people may actually turn a blind eye to him, but Stark can''t. Otherwise, he will not do so to rectify the government and social structure in China.


    But this time he can''t bow, because if he lowers his head on this excuse, then he has no reason to convince Smith. Zhou. Therefore, he can only toughen his neck and continue to speak to Smith. Zhou.


    "But we are indeed making progress. Yes, I don''t deny that cooking has become a coat for some people. But you can''t deny that there are people in the world who are trying hard to spread the light of the dish to the world. I It��s not for a person��s selfish desires, I changed a whole country, not to make false illusions always blinded to everyone��s life. Admit it, Smith. Zhou. Admit that the world does not need you. Being on the right track, acknowledging that everything you do is superfluous. Those terrible things, those creepy behaviors, you have done too much, it is time to stop!"


    "I have to say that Mr. Stark, you really did not expect me. I thought you were just a self-satisfied playboy, even if it was a superhero, it was just for peacocks. Show off. I admit that I looked down on you, or that I didn��t even think that you would stand up and take over the mess in the United States."


    "That was a big trouble. After all, there were too many remnants of the plan. And according to the plan, it should be the beginning of the disintegration of the United States, just like the Soviet Union. But what is surprising is that You stopped everything and changed her with a surprising determination to make her reborn."


    "This is why I am willing to talk to you at this time, because I have seen a trait, a unique attribute from your body. As Steve said, you are a qualified Leader. Just, you have chosen the wrong path now, and I hope that you will not go further and further on this road. You need someone to guide you and lead you back to the right path. ��


    "And you are that person, are you?" Interrupted the words of Smith Zhou, and Stark apparently did not have any extra affection for him because of his beautiful words. Because of what he did before, and the sins he committed, he was doomed that he would not have any affection for such people.


    This is something that cannot be changed by the lofty ideals of the district. The ideal is good. If the hands are full of blood, it makes no sense. Because the ideal will be tainted to fade color, and even if it becomes a reality, I am afraid it will only be another completely different appearance.


    Stark is very clear about this, so he will never have any interest in the guidance of Smith. On the contrary, because of his words, he suddenly thought of some other things.


    "There is still something like this, you should have said it to Steve''s bastard. Does he also believe in your madness?"


    "I did say something similar to Steve, but it''s not the same as what you said."


    It is not surprising that Stark showed the meaning of rejection. If he can accept his offer simply, will Smith. Zhou feel that there is a ghost? It��s not that easy to convince a proud and awkward person, so after changing to a more comfortable sitting position, he said to Stark.


    "Steve Rogers, I know him much earlier than you. I knew him when I was a German officer. Of course, we were hostile at that time. But this does not prevent us from being honest." Exchange it."


    ��What do you exchange, exchange the experience of betrayal and slaughter innocent people?��


    "Don''t misunderstand, the Hydra in World War II has nothing to do with me. Hitler is a madman. Schmidt who took over the Hydra outside of my accident was also a madman. The two madmen started. An absolutely stupid war, and for this completely meaningless war itself, I don��t have any meaning or thoughts to participate in it. **And the horrible things that the Hydra did at that time, don��t count on my head. And my communication with Steve is also very pure."


    Putting a wave, Smith. Zhou gave them a general outline of the conversation.


    "On the future of human communication, about the exchange of all kinds of stupid things that humans have committed in that era. Germany in World War II was stupid. He played an evil role and launched a wrong time, either at the wrong time. It��s a war that the opponents are absolutely wrong. This is beyond doubt, if it��s not that I was overthrown at that time and lost power at the same time. Hitler is not necessarily able to have such a stupid opportunity. However, this does not mean that Germany played the same role before this."


    "Germany in World War I cannot be said to be innocent, and it is definitely not a vicious existence. It can only be said that different countries and different forces are fighting for each other with their own flesh and blood for the sake of their interests. And almost all the wars in the past are all the same. Justice, evil? This is not important, the interests are eternal. For the sake of benefit, the bones of countless people are buried in it."


    "So I asked Steve a question like this. Does he want to continue to be a hero in this war of interest, or to make a different hero for the future of mankind? Of course, I I got the answer I wanted."


    "Because of this, he joined your **** Hydra and became a **** executioner with both hands? Sorry, I don''t believe a word you said."


    Stark still refused, and this stubborn attitude made Smith. Zhou feel a headache. He couldn''t help but pat his head and smiled and asked him.


    "You don''t believe this, then what do you believe? Do you believe in your so-called justice, or do you believe that you are intriguing between these governments, intriguing, even ridiculous wars for so-called interests? Mr. Stark Don''t tell me that you don''t know anything about the government''s ugliness, let alone tell me that the wars that have been launched through you are so sleek. You treat us as executioners, but what about you? We can say so. It��s for the sake of ideals, but you are for the so-called interests. Who is tall and who is this, isn��t this a clear-cut thing?��

 Chapter 1902： Familywork is full of anger, all night long

    "Is it high? Is this really something that can be seen at a glance?"


    It feels that Stark seems to be inherited by Smith Week, but it is not. He opened such a speech and immediately ridiculed him without any politeness.


    "One is playing tricks on the bottom line, and intrigues within the prescribed scope. I admit that it is very dirty, but in any case, it is more than a sleek flag to slaughter innocent people. Disasters and fears cover the behavior of any place to be more noble. At the very least, we have not let more people bleed, at the very least, we will not let those women and children and children in the blood!"


    "It��s really nice to say, Mr. Stark. But I don��t know if you have thought about the innocent civilians in the Middle East war when you said this. If I remember correctly, this war is caused by your Americans. And the innocent people, the innocent women, children and children, you don��t tell me they don��t exist.��


    Stark��s words can be said to be justified, but the identity and position he represents cannot be the same. The wars that have taken place since the twenty-first century are not provoked by the Americans, but are dominated by the Americans. For the so-called hegemony and interests, their role can not really be glory. And because of such a disgraceful identity, Stark is acting in a big way, and it is inevitable that there will be a feeling of completeness.


    Unless Stark can shamelessly say that the ruths of the previous US government have nothing to do with his new government, otherwise he will naturally not be afraid of the shadow. Let him say this, unless he can change the name of the United States of America to something else, otherwise this is basically impossible.


    Changing the dynasty, Stark with a patriotic complex obviously can''t do this kind of thing. So in the face of Smith��s remarks, he can only squat and say in a tone that he does not believe.


    "It''s not the same. It was just an accident. We didn''t want this to happen."


    "I didn''t think about it, didn''t you care?" It was straightforward to point out the real problem. In this matter, Smith Zhou did not leave a little bit of face to Stark and his country.


    "Different races, differences in the country, and differences in religious beliefs have made it impossible for you to put the lives and deaths of those people in the Middle East from the beginning. Perhaps at the beginning, you did not have thought about it. Things will get so bad. But when things evolve into this step, your reactions are well explained, and you don''t care about their lives."


    "It��s not Americans anyway, it��s a group of infidels. If you die, you will die. This is the weak original sin, just like when you disintegrated Yugoslavia. Perhaps because of the so-called humanitarian considerations, you will be innocent. Civilians have such a little compassion. But with the beginning of the rebellion of the greenists with terrorism, I think that even this sympathy will probably disappear."


    "So, you began to promote the war without any scruples, and let the war become more and more fierce. In a profitable situation, you can''t wait for the Middle Eastern to drain every drop of blood in the body. As for the revenge of the Middle East, it is separated. An Atlantic, the fire can''t burn on you. Little troubles, ia and fbi can almost solve it. And those big troubles, are not all European allies to take care of you? This is a disguised version of my treat, You pay the bill. I think until now, the whole of Europe should thank you for the generosity of Americans."


    Speaking of this, Smith��s eyes were swept away with Stark, and he succeeded in giving him a sense of self-confidence. Then he smiled and said to the Stark in a slowing tone.


    "From this point of view, we don''t seem to make any difference. So, it doesn''t make sense to get stuck with this question, Mr. Stark."


    "Not the same, this is not the same!" Stark, although refuted, could not counterattack, but he persisted and was unwilling to accept Smith''s point of view.


    This stubbornness caused headaches, so that Smith couldn''t help but stand up and walk behind him, like a grievance on his shoulder, and asked him low voice.


    "Where is it different? Just because you are the United States, a powerful country that once dominated hegemony, and my Hydra is just a terrorist organization in your eyes, do you think this is a different thing? Don''t be naive, history Tucker. We are all unscrupulous for the purpose. If you need this kind of righteousness, then I can set up a decent regime now. You know, I have this strength. Although this is nothing. Meaning, but if this is your request, I am not against it."


    "For me, is it worthwhile to do such a situation?"


    Stark is somewhat difficult to understand. He admits that his value is extraordinary, but Smith Week is obviously for his willing to bet on more expensive chips. He doesn''t have to do this because the situation is obviously that he is more dominant. Although some do not want to admit it, but under his premise that he has exposed so much insider, and that he has such a powerful force, Stark does not think that their alliance that has almost reached the edge of disintegration will be such a monster opponent. It is.


    What is victorious at your fingertips? Under such premise, can you get your own surrender, is it so important to him?


    Regarding this question, Smith Zhou answered the question very positively.


    "Of course, Mr. Tony Stark. You seem to be not sure about your value. And at this point, I can tell you exactly that the value you have is incalculable."


    "Just like my evaluation of Steve. I think he is the pioneer who is necessary to create the future. It is the kind of person who holds the flame like Prometheus. And you, Stark. I think you Have another potential, a ability to frame the world and make the world more perfect and beautiful. You should not bury your ability in the cause you are engaged in today, it will be on the wood, it will soon be in me. The raging anger is falling apart. And I don''t want you to die with these destined things, it''s too wasteful. So, I hope that you can think about it, give it to me, and give yourself a chance to abandon the dark."


    Smith��s words silenced Stark. Not only because of his value, but also because of what he said. According to him, with the rise of the anger, he can choose to be the kind of person who goes ashore. But if he doesn''t choose this way, then I am afraid that it will be drowned with the tide, which is his only end.


    Life or death, a word of things. But to say this, it is not that easy.


    Smith Zhou could understand how difficult this choice was, so he patted Stark''s shoulder and put his gaze on the stairs of the mansion.


    Dressed in a sturdy black dress, even the gloves and the hat with the tulle cover are black, with a lot of women, and walked indifferently. Look at their color, as if they were not going to go far, but to attend someone��s funeral.


    This kind of grand treatment really made Smith smile a bit. Obviously, this is an alternative kind of resistance led by someone. It��s not a big deal, but it��s going to stab you like this. Such a behavior can only make him feel in his heart, and the woman��s heart is really not much bigger than the tip of the needle.


    Of course, if you want to think about it, he will not clearly point out this fact. After all, as a de facto winner, he still has such a bit of weight. So just a little twitching his mouth, he smiled and said to Zhou Wei.


    "It seems that you are already ready. If this is the case, we should be able to get on the road."


    "You are so anxious to want to hurry? Bastard!" Zhou Wei, who is holding his daughter in one hand, is still not very polite, but can be seen from her attitude. It is estimated that she will be this for Smith Week. The face is off.


    Two days a day, that person can still tolerate things, but if the time is long, it is definitely not with his own nerves. Smith Zhou obviously didn''t want to find such a big trouble for himself, so he immediately said to Zhou Wei in a suggestion tone.


    "Auntie, I admit that I am not doing so well on some of the opposites, but in any case, we are also a family, aren''t we? We are family members, not enemies, so can your attitude change slightly? ""


    "What you said makes sense. It is true that family members should not use this attitude."


    Nodded, Zhou Wei was a very nice talker. But in a flash, she raised her eyebrows and said that she was speaking to Smith Zhou in a rhetorical tone.


    "But I thought of a **** using the means of the next to force us a group of women. When I thought of myself facing the nasty face every day, I was angry with you. You said, I should It makes him uncomfortable. Is that what makes me uncomfortable?"


    "You are happy." Things are not reasonable, Smith Zhou can only be beaten to soften. Looking at his soft-looking appearance, Zhou Wei immediately seemed to have won the battle, and he looked forward to smug.


    Although it didn''t help, it was a small victory for them. In this way, the women smoothed out the small uneasiness in their hearts, and at this time, they obviously noticed the existence of Stark.


    For Stark, none of these women present had a good sense of sense. The so-called man-friends of their own men, in their eyes on Stark is most appropriate. However, even this kind of Stark is much better than the scepter of Smith Zhou. In addition, Stark and Zhou Yi have a different friendship, so Ada immediately said to Stark.


    "Stark. You really came to a wrong place at the wrong time. When you run into such a guy, should I say that you are bad luck?"


    "I have no choice, Ada. I have to be responsible for the safety of my wife and children."


    Stark��s booth showed a bitter smile, and Zhou Wei, who knew him for more than a decade, turned his head and questioned Smith Zhou.


    "You have to deal with Ayi, and now you don''t even want to let his friends?"


    She had the intention to make a clearance for Stark, but this time, Smith Zhou apparently did not obey her.


    "Sorry, Auntie. This is a business, Mr. Stark needs to make a decision, and for this decision, you really are not suitable for too much intervention."


    After the refusal, he seemed to feel that his previous words were too blunt, which was not conducive to the relaxation of the relationship with them, so he immediately slowed down the tone and said to them gently.


    "Okay, everyone. I think you should all be ready. If this is the case, then let''s go. I have prepared a good place for you. Believe me, you will only feel at home here. Just as comfortable as staying at home."


    "Wait, Shane hasn''t returned yet!"


    The women are not always dragging their time. The reason why they have spent so much time is that as the skin monkey of this family, Zhou Shang has not seen any traces during the day.


    The things that happened before made the women busy in order to stabilize the city. They did not notice that the skin monkey in their home had already sneaked into the night. And when they were busy with things, they returned home, but they thought that the little devil had gone outside and went crazy.


    They are accustomed to think that the little guys will come back naturally when they arrive at the meal, and what they didn''t think is that the one they waited for was actually the **** of Smith Zhou. Under the pressure, they are faced with a difficult choice. They are letting Zhou Shang��s claws leave Smith��s week and let him be scared here. Still take him around and personally ensure his safety.


    The women thought about it and thought, still think that Smith will not be able to go to the point of tiger poisoning, so they chose the latter. For their choice, Smith Zhou obviously has another idea.


    As a rare person who really can take some weight in his mind, Smith Week obviously did not prepare for the present image in front of Zhou Shang. He didn''t do it late, but he chose it at this time. In addition to the good weather brought by Dommam, another reason is that he knows that Zhou is not here at the moment.


    The little guy who was trying to take care of his father��s business is now busy fighting fires in New York. He just can��t get out of it. It��s because of this that he hasn��t returned yet.


    This is the middle of Smith''s week, so he said to the women without hesitation.


    "It doesn''t matter, you can take a step first. As for Xiao Shangen, I will take the time to take him."


    "This is your answer? Smith Week, you are still a jerk. Is that your grandson, is it because he is not as special as Zhou Yu, you don''t put him in the eye?"


    "Auntie, I don''t mean this."


    "No, you don''t have to explain it. I can see that the so-called family is just a blind man in your eyes. You are good, I am afraid that in your eyes, even if you are not born, Xiao Zhouyu is only one can use. The tool. And he is your real purpose, right?"


    Zhou Wei may be a bit arrogant, but she is not stupid. She already saw the core of Smith''s attention, and it also made her completely dying of Smith Week.


    It seems that Zhou Shang is not here, maybe it is a good thing. At the very least, he will not be threatened by this **** bastard. Thinking of this, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief, then cold face and said to Smith Zhou.


    "Go, go now. Isn''t that what you want?"


    She doesn''t give Smith a chance to explain anything, and even if Smith wants to explain it, there is no way to start. This made him very embarrassed, and this fall in the eyes of an outsider, Stark, made him even more embarrassed.


    Perhaps it is out of anger, or it may be because there is no patience. At this time, he has already turned the spear.


    "It''s time to give me the answer, Mr. Stark. I think I have waited for your answer for a long time!".

 Chapter 1903： Asking for Renren’s dying

    Smith. Zhou reached the final night, and for this night, Stark finally smiled a little, and then as if he had given up all the resistance, he was completely put on the seat.


    He closed his eyes, and if he remembered, he also habitually pulled his lips. Then, his iconic degenerate voice was thought of.


    "I admit that I have been tempted for a moment. Not because of your attention, but because I am afraid of death. I asked myself, I have done enough for this world for this country." The answer is of course. I can say very responsibly that I have done everything I can and paid for everything I can pay. It��s not a problem to say a word of mind."


    "And after I have paid so much, I asked myself, can I let go of it all, and choose to betray it? The answer is also true. I am not the kind of guy who is pedantic and does not know how to work. It''s not the kind of idiot that doesn''t know the current affairs. It is the nature of human beings to avoid disadvantages. When I understand that something can''t be done, I should choose to succumb to reality."


    "So, your answer is"


    Although Stark''s tone sounds like a bow down, but from his whispering words, it seems that there is another meaning in the possession. Smith. Zhou didn''t like to play riddles, so he directly asked. And when he heard his questioning, Stark immediately settled.


    "I want to surrender, but after I close my eyes, I find that many people don''t allow me to do this. As soon as I close my eyes, I will remember the innocent people who died in the hands of Hydra. My parents, those because of you. The horrible conspiracy and the tragic death of civilians and soldiers, those tragic people who were persecuted by your horror experiments. I saw my best brother, I saw my former comrades, they are watching me, watching me. Every move."


    "If you understand this, I should be clear. I am such a genius person, the most important thing is my face. I can''t let people point to my spine. Look, this is Tony Stark, the coward. The traitor, the guy who lived down to everyone for survival. If it was such a bad situation, you might as well kill me directly. And if so, then there is only one choice left for me. Unfortunately, I can''t give you the answer you want."


    "It''s really regrettable." Pattacked Stark''s shoulder, Smith. Zhou really did, as he said, regretted Stark''s answer.


    As the world often said, what is the most difficult thing in the world is talent. As a top talent in the middle of the world, people like Stark can not be born out of every era. There are two differences between them that are helpless and helpless. He didn''t feel that he could find a replacement for Stark, so he made a final effort.


    "I thought that you can understand and understand the behaviors that I have been criticized by you. In order to create a new world, it is inevitable to concentrate all human beings under the same great ideal. Just like war. Like baptism, without experiencing these, those human beings with national, ethnic, and national prejudice may be twisted into a rope. Without experiencing such horrific and arrogant destruction and destruction, those decaying, degenerate, and not at all How can the existence and the people who have no value at all be removed? With the ridiculous cooking and humanitarian system of mankind, or by the human beings who are constantly diverging themselves?"


    "We have nothing to say, Mr. Smith. Zhou. In an Eastern saying, the road is different and it doesn''t matter."


    Stark interrupted him directly, and this decisive attitude completely made Smith. Zhou have nothing to say.


    "Does the difference be different? Well, if this is what you want."


    When a person is determined to die, Smith does not think he can stop him. Stark wants to ask Ren Deren, then he can give Stark only one such result. Of course, it can''t be now, nor can it be in front of your own family. Therefore, he is urging, let Zhou Hao leave as soon as possible, it is already said to Stark.


    "I will give you the last time, leave some last words. Mr. Stark. Whether it is for your unfinished business, or for your family, tell them what you want to say. This is, I The last kindness to you."


    "The last kindness?" put on a sardonic smile, and Stark obviously did not agree with this. "I don''t have any last words to say. I have done my duty for my career. For my family, I owe them, I have nothing to say. So, I don''t need your kindness, I don''t need you to pity me."


    "Are you so anxious to find death?"


    "Maybe, maybe I will be more at ease, and I won''t be too cranky." The role of the tough guy was played until the end, until the last moment, Stark was still hard.


    The reaction of this kind of dead duck is really unpleasant, but Smith. Zhou, who didn''t want to make the scene too bloody, couldn''t help but use a little effort in this case.


    His palms were pinched on Stark''s shoulders, and Stark felt great pain. Even if his subconscious reaction allowed the nano-metal to emerge, protecting himself in the form of armor, it could not change the situation at hand. Smith''s power far exceeds his imagination. He wants to crush nano-metal armor, which is no more difficult than crushing a cookie.


    Stark is also a battle, and has gone through countless traumas. But this is so, he couldn''t help but grin in the hands of Smith. Zhou. It was purely painful, and with the increase in pain, he suddenly snarled.


    "Wait, wait. I have something to say."


    "Why, have you changed your mind?" Although this may be minimal, Smith is still willing to accept his temporary retreat before he actually kills Stark. Although this would make his evaluation of Stark decline, in the end, he valued Stark''s wisdom, not his mind.


    "No, no, no, I don''t have to go to this point." For Smith''s misunderstanding, Stark simply shook his head and then showed a bitter smile. "I just suddenly have something to say. You know, Zhou Yi is my best friend, and in the position of a friend, I betrayed him. Although I don''t regret doing this, but at the last moment of my life. I still have something to tell him."


    "Oh." Coldly snorted, Smith. Zhou is already impatient. However, in the face of Zhou Yi and Zhou Wei, he still resisted his own temper. "If you have anything, just say it, I will tell him."


    "Speak to you?" Looked at Smith. Zhou himself, Stark immediately laughed. "I don''t want to say that what I want to say has something to do with you. It''s just that we have different positions from each other. I don''t think you will pass on my words to him completely. My words are not for you to tell me, I hope. This is a retelling by Ada."


    "Kid, don''t want to play tricks!"


    Obviously, there is a meaning of deceitfulness in it. Smith. Zhou immediately brows and picks up and warns Stark. Of course, this does not stop Stark''s death. He has already taken the initiative to die, and naturally it is impossible to stop his own steps because of such threats.


    "Please. I have put my life in your hands now. It��s been this time. Do you think this is what I am doing? Ok, even if I can still get from you. Can''t you escape from the palm of your hand? You have to have a little confidence in yourself."


    "Some people always like to dying, not knowing to give up at the last minute. I believe that you are such a person, Mr. Stark." On the mouth, Smith. Zhou finally let go of his control. . After all, as Stark said, everything is in his hands, and he doesn''t think that this dying struggle can pull out any waves in his hand.


    "If you have anything to say, after I have finished these nonsense, I will send you on the road."


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    Turning his eyes, Stark loosened his painful shoulders and then walked to Ada''s face as if nothing had happened. It is probably this time that he can let go of everything and say this to them. Even at this time, it is not so easy for him to say this.


    He brewed for a long time, and even made several deep breaths in the dark, until he really put everything down, he slowly showed a smile to Ada.


    "I know, my image in your eyes may be a bit unbearable. I also know that you have been complaining that I have caused too much trouble for Zhou Yi. I admit, I am not a qualified friend. I owe him too much. ""


    "Maybe I should say sorry to him in person, but you have seen the situation at the moment. I am sorry that I am afraid I can��t say it. So, I can only hope that you will tell me the last sentence. Tell him, Stark. The **** owes him, probably never forever. Let him make friends later, it is better to be away from a guy like me."


    "I will know that your **** will have it sooner or later." Ada stared at him and mocked him unceremoniously. However, after taunting, her tone was slow, but it was inevitable that she was a little sad. "I just didn''t think that it would be today. Stark, you are really a jerk. Why do you want to pick this day, why should we be in front of us."


    Stark sees it very openly about what he is about to face. He did not do the kind of crying little daughter, in front of the woman, even if it is about to go to the guillotine, he will still maintain his demeanor and decent. This is the consciousness of his Tony Stark. In any case, his Tony Stark is also an individual. Therefore, at this time he just smiled and laughed at himself in a joking tone.


    "If I can, I don''t want to choose today. But obviously, I don''t qualify for this choice. No way, since I became a bad president, my luck has been very bad. Today, it must be My luck is the worst day."


    "You can choose to survive, and you should choose to survive."


    Stark can see it, it doesn''t mean that Ada can see it. Anyway, no matter how much Stark is in their eyes. Nor will they think that this should be the reason for him to die in front of himself. So compared to Stark, this big deal is a dead attitude, but they have to be more focused.


    "Think about Maria and Frank. Do you really want to leave them like this? Hold on, after waiting for Zhou Yi to come back, maybe things will not be so bad? Maybe everything will turn around? ��


    "Sorry, I can''t do it. I can''t do things that make my father and my wife and children shame. I can''t do anything to be sorry for Roddy. I can''t betray them, so the ending is probably the most. Good results."


    Refusing Ada''s kindness and seeing what they seem to want to say again, Stark immediately raised his hand and opened the subject.


    "Well, don''t persuade me anymore. My idea is that it won''t change. And compared to wasting time on letting me change my mind, I think you might as well listen to my next words. No matter what my analysis is. No, at the very least, I hope these words will work for you and play a role for Zhou Yi."


    "Damn, Stark. Can''t you learn to listen to other people''s opinions?"


    In the face of Stark��s determined attitude, Ada was helpless. And since there is no way to change this, they can only choose to accept it.


    "Do you have anything to say, even if you say it. I will listen, and I will pass on these words to Zhou Yi."


    "How dangerous is this guy in Smith. I don''t think I should explain anything more. You must be wary of him. Even if Zhou Yi is back, you still have to remind him, be careful about this guy. Not just The power he possesses is more of his conspiracy and tricks. I don''t worry that Zhou Yihui is not his opponent. I only worry that because of his scruples, he has no way to give this guy a go."


    "The best way is still, he can have a helper. And in this world, there is indeed another person who can play a role in such a battle. I know the identity of that person, I hope you will tell him to Zhou Yi. If If you can, ask them to cooperate well, don''t give Smith. Zhou a little chance!"


    Stark suddenly said this, not to mention that Ada had some accidents, even Smith. Zhou quietly erected his ears. He can guess who the Stark said is, it is nothing but the unknown unknown who solved Dommam. For his identity, Smith. Zhou will certainly be very curious, so unconsciously, he has been held by Stark.


    "This question is very important. I can only say to you and the piano. Listen, this guy''s identity is"

 Chapter 1904： The onset of violence

    Everyone raised their ears at this time, and everyone wants to know what the name of the person Stucker wants to reveal at the last moments of his life.


    Just as they concentrated on trying to eavesdrop on Stark��s whisper to Ada and the piano, Stark suddenly extended his arm and changed the appearance of the beam gun, facing the dome on his head. He slammed his hair.


    This is something that nobody has thought of. Therefore, when the top of the rock splattered, as the Taishan will fall down, everyone is one of them.


    What surprised them was not only the behavior of Stark, but also the motivation of Stark to do so. If the people present are just some ordinary people, then it may be possible to use a trapped beast to fight, and want to describe it as a dead net. However, none of the people present can be said to be ordinary. So no one knows what the motivation of Stark is doing.


    In addition to angering Smith. Zhou, he could not hurt anyone. And risking the violent Smith. Zhou to kill the killer, to do this meaningless thing. This is really not the choice that Stark can make.


    Of course, you can also say that this is the madness of the dying person, but these people are really unbelievable, and Stark will be so easy to lose reason.


    Stark is certainly not such a person. All he did was not to frantically want to pull someone else to bury. This kind of thing that reduces the temperament may be done by others, but he will never. He has another attempt, and the attempt is that he wants to take advantage of this opportunity so that people''s attention is diverted, to hold the key to Smith.


    On top of the head is a splatter of stone, and the pieces of rubble are accompanied by plates reinforced with steel bars to the top of their heads. Even if it is a strong person such as Smith. Zhou, it is inevitable to use some means to avoid injury. And the possibility of innocence.


    Although these women are not ordinary, but the women like Zhou Wei, Mrs. Hamilton and Zhou Shang��s mother, Jill, will not be better than ordinary people in the eyes of Smith. Of course, he can fully pay attention to Stark''s movements, even if they let them go, these women can rely on each other to ensure that they are not harmed. However, he still chose to shoot to prevent the possibility of that.


    This is also an expression of an alternative confidence. He has full confidence, even if he is allowed to play Stark, he will never escape from his palm.


    That is for sure. The problem is that Stark doesn''t want to run. What he wants is to hold the door of Smith. Zhou, so what is completely unexpected is that Stark made a motion that he could not imagine.


    He lowered his palm and aimed at the high-pitched belly of the piano with a beam of light that was still overflowing with the palm of his hand. Unceremoniously, as long as he thinks, the next moment, he will be able to blast to the piano. Gray''s belly.


    Qin. Gray will have something, he does not know. But what he can be sure of is that this little guy is definitely going to have something to do with the fragility of this new life. And this is what he thinks is the life of Smith.


    Zhou Wei��s words gave him a wake up. Obviously, the main purpose of this week��s visit to Smith. Zhou is this small life that has not yet been born. It may sound strange to say this, but it is not difficult to guess the secret stories that Smith. Zhou had told him about before. He is prepared to train this little guy as the future heir.


    As for why this little guy is not someone else, or another son of Zhou Yi. Stark can also get a rough answer from the maternal considerations.


    Zhou Yi��s sons are all monsters, but there is no doubt that the child he was born with in combination with Qin. Gray is the most powerful and promising one. Smith Zhou obviously understands this too, and he wants to take him in his own hands. And for this reason, he will be caught by Stark.


    Although the means used were somewhat mean, Stark had no choice. He knows too much about the strength of Smith. If he does not use this despicable means, he can''t save anyone. Since it is already determined that the jade is burning, and the determination to break the boat, then he can only choose to take such a slap and take the risk.


    The energy is brewing, and the face of Qin. Gray has become pale because of this sudden change. The people present were all shocked, and while Smith. Zhou stared at Stark with a fierce look, Stark was already holding the arm of Qin Gelei, taking her body as her body. The shield threatened him.


    "Unexpectedly, Smith. Zhou. This time it seems that I have come up with your key!"


    "I really didn''t think about it. Stark, you let me down twice in one day, and this time, I have to say that you have succeeded in angering me!"


    When he said this, Smith did not have a little joke, because it was obvious that with the gradual coldness and fierceness of his tone, the things that existed around him had changed.


    Like the invisible things, these things are lifted up, and then it seems to be burning and decomposing. Obviously there is no perceived change in temperature, but it is obvious that everything around him is being disintegrated into ashes. This situation can be seen even if it is not necessary to say it. Smith. Zhou is now full of anger. .


    Whether he is angry with Stark''s mean means, or angry that he will miss a trick on this fine detail, and then turn around the situation. In short, there is no doubt that he has already given birth to Stark. If he is not holding a hostage in his hand, if he does not hold the door of Smith. Zhou, then there is every reason to believe that the next moment he will let Stark taste it in his own hands. It was so bitter, and then desperately disappeared into the world.


    Stark is very aware of his current situation, which is exactly what he expected, so at this time he not only did not have any fear because of the threat of Smith''s horror, but further stimulated him further. .


    "Very good, this is the result I want. I am here, what can you do with me? But what I can''t guarantee is that while you do something to me, I won''t be right. This little guy who hasn''t been born does something."


    "You dare!" Angrily, Smith. Zhou''s face suddenly changed, but also realized that he was being led by Stark. He is very clear that no matter from which aspect, this is a disadvantage to him. So he instantly suppressed his anger and threatened to threaten Stark.


    "Stark, do you dare to do this today, don''t you worry that I will use the same means on your wife and son? You should be very clear, I am not the kind of morality that will be secular." People who are bound by ideas. Once you really annoy me, then what you do today, I will be a hundred times, a thousand times, even the benefits of this on your family. For this, I can I promise."


    "I am essentially a gamble, and what I gamble is that you don''t have such an opportunity."


    Looking around at the woman who was already unkind and staring at her with disgusted eyes, Stark did not show a little hesitation and hesitation.


    "My wife and son have been taken over by the new generation of Supreme Masters, and they have the protection of the Buddha''s state in the palm of the ancient Master. Even if you can''t find them easily, and Zhou Yi, he is coming back. It��s a little slower than the Guru Master and what I expected, but it��s slow to slow down. His return is in front of him, and by that time, you still have no chance to come to my family��s troubles. It really is impossible!"


    "Ancient one, hey! The traitor who bullies the ancestors, even if it is dead, is not willing to die honestly?"


    For Stark��s remarks, Smith Zhou immediately became cold. After muttering to say such a sentence, he immediately sneered at Stark.


    "Why, do you think that Zhou Yi will protect your family? Don''t forget, you are threatening me with his child''s life now? You said that if he knew all this, what kind of kind would he use? Attitude to deal with your child? Resentment with Germany? I can''t give birth to such a son."


    "I know what I am doing now, I don''t need you to remind me. And what I need to remind you is that I am not doing this for myself."


    Stark chilled and refuted a sentence, and then he set his gaze on his face, facing him with his face.


    "Xia Yusi, listen, it is you, little girl. According to what I said, use your ability to open a door. The farther you open, the better. It is better to let this guy not find it for a while." The place."


    Ada, who was ugly because of Stark��s threat, finally found a slight difference from the current situation. Maybe she couldn��t understand what was wrong with this in the middle of the day, but she can be sure that history Tucker��s intentions are definitely not that simple.


    No matter what he wants to do, it is dangerous for them. She had to figure out his intentions, so she immediately questioned it.


    "Stark, what do you want to do? Do you think that this way, can this guy let you go?"


    "Of course he won''t let me go, but it doesn''t matter, because I didn''t think about myself."


    Seeing Ai Da��s eyes revealing suspiciousness, Stark immediately gave her a look.


    "I am for you, ladies. Now, let''s get out of here as soon as possible. As long as you can escape this time, things will turn around. Believe me, I have no reason to hurt you. I can swear, I don''t want to do!"


    Taking such a huge risk to toss out such a situation, just to let them take it easy. To be honest, even if Stark said this in his mouth, they really can hardly believe how much credible ingredients there are.


    "Why?" Ada asked a word that everyone wanted to ask, and in the face of this problem, Stark answered quite calmly.


    "I said, this is what I owe to Zhou Yi. I don''t like to owe others, so as long as I can do it, I will definitely find a way to pay him back. This is what I can do now, take you from this guy''s hand. Save it. Only in this way, Zhou Yicai will not take care of him because of you. Only in this way, he has the possibility to defeat this guy."


    Such an answer is fascinating, or it is difficult for them to imagine that Stark��s reason would be this. Let me not say whether this practice can be accepted by them. The price paid for this reason is really making them somewhat unimaginable.


    Stark is not just joking about his life, he even gambled everything he has. No one would doubt that Smith. Zhou couldn''t do what he said before, and therefore put his family''s safety into it. It''s hard to say that it''s not worth it.


    The value is not worth it or maybe only Stark himself can tell. And Stark��s abacus is not going to work, and it��s not to be beaten. It��s about watching Smith��s mood.


    It is obvious that he could not let the woman who could be taken hostage just slipped from his eyelids, so he immediately sneered at Stark.


    "It��s ridiculous, Stark. Do you really think that I will let them leave? Just because you have such a hostage in your hand, or do you really think that I will believe that you have the courage to hurt him. ?"


    "You can give it a try."


    Upon hearing this, Stark immediately intensified the energy that was flowing in his hand. This energy stimulated the defense of the piano itself, and her mind was unconsciously embarrassed in the air.


    "I said, I didn''t think about hurting any of them. But I didn''t say, I will never do this. Since you understand me, you should know what I think, I know how to choose, more Know what kind of sacrifice to make."


    "If you don''t want to let them go, then I will never have any mercy on this little guy. Even if Zhou Yi hates me for this, I will anger my family, I will definitely do it because." I know very well what they represent. One is now, the other is the future, and I can''t make you take advantage of both at the same time anyway. You must, and you can only choose one."


    "So, tell me your answer, Smith. Zhou. You want him or they want them!"

 Chapter 1905： Gamblers victory and orderly arrangement

    Stark��s decisiveness is like a madman who squanders his life just to fight for his death. Just relying on the momentum, he can hold a lot of people. And the immediate family members like Zhou Wei naturally don''t want to try it out easily, and whether Stark has such determination. So immediately, she could only scream at Smith. Zhou.


    "Smith. Zhou! You bastard, don''t you really want to watch him hurt your unborn grandson? You don''t care? You are so cold-blooded?"


    Her words were run by Smith. Zhou was angry and mad, but he was helpless. Because unless you really try to see if Stark has the courage to hurt an innocent little life, even if he can''t say for sure, he will not do it.


    He can''t control people''s hearts, especially the heart of Stark, who has a firm belief. This kind of person can only live and die, and naturally it is not something that makes people feel strange. Although, as a positive role in the conventional sense, he should be bound by the so-called moral ethics, and it is impossible to do such despicable and horrible things. However, as a long-standing ethical ethics, it is difficult for Smith Zhou to ask others for the so-called moral standards.


    He must have imagined all possibilities with the worst assumptions. And if you look at it from this angle, Stark may not be able to blow the snails.


    He may have really gotten his hand, and if he really got the hand, then the direction of the matter is obviously out of the trajectory he envisions.


    He will lose his favorite heir in his mind. And with his understanding of the probability of this god''s birth, I would rather wait for the next one to be a monkey. Moreover, even if he can wait until this day, Zhou Yi��s nephew may not give him the opportunity to get this special offspring.


    Of course, this is not the worst thing. The worst thing is that this family will really stand against him. Unlike this ambiguous state, once this happens, Stark will be the murderer, but he will inevitably be treated as the root cause of all this.


    The relationship between Zhou Yi and his own is not so good. In this way, fear is that he will directly become his deadly enemy. Not only him, but also lost the child''s piano. Gray will also become a problem. Under the induction of extreme emotions, it is hard to say that she will gather all the power of the phoenix in the universe, and become a terrible existence to deal with him.


    This is not worth the candle, no matter which way it is. Therefore, as Stark said, his meeting was really caught in the door.


    Extremely grievances, incomparable hatred, but it is really helpless. He can''t afford that kind of situation, so even if his heart is rolling over the raging killings, Smith Zhou has to face Stark''s smug expression, slowly showing a sly and a smile.


    "You won, Stark. Let them go, I have to look at what you can do to keep yourself after they are gone!"


    "It doesn''t bother you." Turned his eyes, but Stark couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He is really afraid of Smith. This guy at this time shows what **** arrogance, even if it is to bear a huge loss, and does not make a compromise for him.


    If it was at that time, the person who did not come to Taiwan would become him. And in the end, he can''t be mad at the point he said, and he doesn''t really have a score in his heart.


    No matter what the purpose, even if it is as arrogant as he said, but the real thing to the end, let him start to deal with an innocent life that has not yet been born, he should hesitate to hesitate. After all, in his three stages of his life, whether as a playboy, as a superhero, or even as a dirty politician, he has never had such a shameless act. Taking such a small life as a hostage is enough to break his bottom line, and if he really let him kill the killer, he really can''t pass the Kan.


    It feels like abandoning all the bottom lines that human beings should have, completely dying for the beasts and machines that only act for the benefit. If he did, he didn''t say how others looked at him. Just because he looked at himself, he would be full of disgust and spit.


    Fortunately, he did not become such a person, and this made him begin to thank Smith. Zhou for his decisiveness. Although he is certainly not reconciled, he has made the choice that everyone wants to see.


    This is a good thing, but it is not enough for them to completely let go. Because, with such means and courage, you will never realize whether he really gave up or not at the last moment. Maybe an opportunity, maybe a fleeting moment, he can use his power to completely reverse the situation.


    This is not an impossible thing, but a very likely thing. So, no matter what, he should be alert and let his plan end as soon as possible.


    Xia Weisi is a key, and as a key figure, Xia Weisi''s current state is obviously making him somewhat unsatisfactory.


    She seems to have not fully figured out the situation yet, just blindly watching herself with a hateful and incomprehensible look. As for the actions he needed, she didn''t have a bit of practical action at all, as if the words she had told her before were in vain.


    This is why Stark doesn''t like to communicate with stubborn ordinary people at all. Their brains turned too slow to keep up with their own rhythm. And once they are blindly immersed in some kind of wrong cognition, and they want to let them cooperate, they often need to explain and work harder.


    But this is not the first time he has dealt with this type of person. So he took a deep breath and arranged the language a little, so he said to Xia Weisi.


    "Listen, Xia Weisi. In your eyes, I am not a good person."


    "Uh huh." Silently nodded, Xia Wei patted the pistol at his waist. A silent attitude showed her willingness to blow his dog''s head.


    "Well, I understand what you mean. So think about it, although I am not a good person, but this guy is also not a good person."


    "Of course. You two are not good things."


    With the chin pointing to the direction of Smith. Zhou, Stark also got a positive answer from Xia Weisi. However, this reply is somewhat different from what he expected. Because Xia Weisi did not pat his own pistol again this time, but frowned and nodded at him.


    The degree of disgust has not yet come to him, which makes Stark inevitably in his heart, how he offended Zhou Yi��s sister.


    When it is normal, he will definitely get to the bottom of this question. Because although it is already over forty years old, Stark has always believed that his charm for women is not reduced. If you are not loyal to Mary, and you care about the reputation of the US government, you don��t want to repeat the mistakes of the zipper. He can attract a large number of girls with his fingers, and the women around him will change one day without a heavy sample. of.


    The charm of this mature man has always been a feature he is proud of. Now this feature has been ignored by such a 20-year-old girl. With his temper, of course, it will be inevitable.


    However, although I am concerned, it is not the time to pursue this. So he rolled his eyes and said to her with a grin.


    "Ok, since we are not a good thing in your eyes. Then let me go ahead of my request, take these family members around you and avoid us as far as possible. Of course, it is a correct choice. Alright."


    "I said, I will not give you any place to let you go. This is to prevent you from doubting my motives, thinking that I have drawn a trap for you to get in. Second, also to guard against this guy. ""


    "I don''t know what kind of means this guy is doing. But since he can see my whereabouts across half of the United States without any equipment, and communicate with me. Then I think we have that reason." To believe that his eyes and ears can spread to such a large range."


    "Although it is hard to imagine and understand, I think he should not be able to master the complete change of the precise changes of billions of people in any place in the world. And you, Xia Weisi. Your ability is to deal with him. The best way to use it. Use your space to open a wall, open a door where you only know where to go, take your family out to take refuge. Just hide for a few days, avoid the guy''s eyes and ears, You can let your brother come back to host the big picture. I don��t really understand this simple thing, what else can you hesitate? Do you want to see the tragedy happening, you think so Want your brother to be blocked by this guy?"


    Although Stark��s intentions are merely persuasion, it is inevitable that the words will become severe later. Of course, this worked. Because Xia Xisi soon realized that he had come over, and then directly exerted his ability to open a two-meter-long crystal wall in the hall.


    "Where does this lead?" Stark looked at it, but it was difficult to see where it was from the brilliance in the middle of the crystal wall. Concealment is probably guaranteed. But the problem of preventive, he still has to test it.


    Fortunately, Xia Weisi remembered what he had said before. In this critical matter, she did not have the slightest hint of the tone. In the face of Stark''s temptation, she just shook her head and ended the topic with no comment. Then, I have basically believed that Xia Weisi, who can help them out of their difficulties through their own abilities, began to consciously organize their own families and began this special refuge.


    "Mom, you and Mrs. Hamilton, as well as Shirley and Aretha, they go first. Don''t worry, I can guarantee that the opposite is a safe place."


    "Let Hamilton take Shirley and let them go first. I stay here. I am, at least I can still watch this guy who is speculative."


    Zhou Wei stubbornly believed that he could play a deterrent role against Smith. Zhou insisted that they should go first. And although everyone does not think that her so-called deterrence is real, but in the face of her stubbornness, they still chose to compromise.


    As women, they are not unable to understand Zhou Yi��s thoughts. All of them have reached this age, and even the grandson is about to have two Zhou Wei, but still have nothing to lose. Although the behavior of Smith. Zhou is disappointing, it is not so easy to say that it is a stranger to treat him completely as a stranger.


    In the end, it is something that she needs to see and let go of her own, and how can she see it and let it go, probably only to the limit of disappointment, and then let time baptism can do it.


    The women understood this truth, so they didn''t say much. The tacit understanding is that they have no more time wasted. Serana held her daughter, who was just a few months old, and Susan took Lilith, who was inconvenient to move because of the injury. The two men were already behind Mrs. Hamilton and walked into the crystal wall.


    Then Ada looked at the piano and followed Jill. Then there are the bodyguards who are not used by the death woman and the butterfly. They are still behind them.


    At this time, there was only Xia Weisi who maintained the crystal wall and Qin. Gray, which was held by Stark. On the evacuation of this last person, Xia Weisi apparently was somewhat overwhelmed.


    Stark took the piano. Gray, they want to evacuate is not so easy. Stark��s motives are unknown, she must not dare to bring it. Who knows what will happen to this guy.


    But without him, she didn''t know what to do. Because unless Stark is willing to let go of the piano and let her go, he can''t be separated at all. And even if he is willing and really does, then the existence of Smith. Zhou will be a problem.


    He has been indifferent because of this threat. And once this threat disappears, no one can guarantee what he will do next. Compared with the speed, there is no such person who has this confidence to win over him. And once he was smashed into the wall, all the efforts made by Stark were doomed to be in vain.


    It��s not just empty, it��s even a painful price. Even if Xia Weisi doesn''t like this guy very much, she definitely doesn''t want to see this guy die in front of her. Therefore, she is really quite embarrassed.


    Xia Weisi��s face is hard to see, and Stark certainly understands what she is thinking. This made him smile, so he said to Xia Weisi.


    "Don''t worry, little girl. I haven''t thought about the things you are worried about. I have my way."


    He said this, he used a nano-metal to make a device containing energy blocks placed in the arms of Qin Gelei. Then he turned his head and smiled at Smith. Zhou.


    "A bomb, even if I am not around, as long as I have a thought, it will scream. I stay, let them go, then we will have a good chat. For my idea, you should be no What opinions!"

 Chapter 1906： Supreme high school

    "Go!" In the sound of urging, Xia Weisi has already taken the piano. Gray entered the wall. With the dissipation of the crystal wall, Stark confirmed that Smith did not follow any movements, and he immediately took a deep breath in his heart.


    He has done what he can, and now is the time to meet his own destiny. Although it is a bit short-lived, it has to be said that it is really a very refreshing thing to be able to put Smith in this situation behind the scenes. If it is not that he is afraid of being involved in innocence, he really wants to record it all and then share it on Twitter. I believe that if it was at that time, Smith. Zhou will definitely become a laughing stock that is well known all over the world.


    Unfortunately, it can''t be done. The little heart was so sorry, Stark shrugged his shoulders and showed a big smile to Smith. And before he even said anything, Smith. Zhou was already slamming his hand and grabbed him up.


    "Why, are you very proud of it? Is it the result you want to mess with my good things and mess up my plans?"


    "Of course, isn''t that enough?" Even though it was like a duck stuck in the neck, it was a bit difficult to talk. But at this time, Stark, who is completely indifferent, has already maintained his somewhat arrogant smile. "Imagine the momentum that should have been kicked by you. Suddenly, it jumped like a mad dog and bite you. Even if it only broke a little skin, this unexpected thing must be for you. A surprise."


    "Surprise, is this the result you want?" Smith. He listened to Stark''s words in a blank expression, and after he had finished speaking, he just sneered, and he asked.


    For the counter-question, Stark��s answer is taken for granted.


    "Isn''t this a natural thing? Compared to not doing any rebellion, there is no way to die. This kind of old dog behavior that even if you die from the enemy and is a piece of meat is the most suitable for me." Option. I am Tony Stark, not a waste that anyone can bully. If you want to take anything from me, you have to pay for it."


    Stark��s statement about the old dog made Smith. Zhou sneer, and he let go of Stark, letting him gasp and laugh at himself. When he smiled tired and laughed and felt that there was no funny place, he opened his mouth and said to Stark.


    "Very good. You want to surprise, then I will give you a surprise. I will tell you how ignorant and unnecessary this approach is. You think you broke my mouth, but I will use reality. Come tell you, you didn''t do anything."


    "What do you want to do?" A bad hunch emerged from Stark''s heart. He put away the smile on his face and began to question Smith. For questioning, Smith. Zhou is a pair of palms, just like pulling a dense group of wires, pulling a ray of light from his own palms.


    This is undoubtedly a spell, but at the same time that he casts this spell, he also tells Stark.


    "Did the ancient one not tell you? Her spells are mostly taught by me. You have already seen her magical powers. If so, you should be able to understand that there is nothing that can not be done in front of such a mage. The same is true for me. I said, I will make your previous plans a joke. And this is my basis!"


    He said so, the five fingers have suddenly slammed up. With this kind of opening and closing action on his hands, the ray of light is immediately like a magnified network-like sphere that spreads and bursts open.


    The light and shadow effect is good, but it seems that nothing has happened. Compared with the magical effect that the ancient one finally made, it is like the magician��s trick, compared to the magical effect of the sun-shaking, which is visually beautiful. There is no practical role at all.


    Is this the meaning of playing collapse? Stark waited for a long while and found no movements, which made him unable to help the most malicious thoughts, speculating on the possibility of Smith''s failure. Of course, this possibility is negligible. Smith. Zhou Haozhen is also the first generation of the Supreme Master of the past, it is impossible to say that even a spell can not play well. So now this situation can only be said to be another mystery.


    Stark couldn��t feel this mystery because his eyes, Smith��s spells, should be the kind of earth-shattering that is so terrible that people can��t resist it. . This is actually a somewhat biased idea, because the spell is not simply created for destruction.


    Destruction is only a means, a means of protecting one''s own body and defending the law. The root of the spell should be the promotion of the self and the harmony and unity of the external world.


    Smith. Zhou wants to think, he can certainly do the kind of earth-shattering, so that the sun and the moon have changed to the new day. But he doesn''t have to do that, because he has to deal with it is not so powerful that he must try his best to make the best of the enemy, but a group of special people who can neither fight nor swear, but can only be controlled by euphemism. For such people, he can only use some special means.


    Listen to the thunder in the silent place, see the true chapter in the invisible place. This is the essence of the spell he has shown. The so-called mediation does not require any exaggeration to the extreme. In-depth and fine-grained, from the macro to the micro level of change, this is the first meaning of this Tianzhu thirty-six change.


    Stark did not receive a complete Eastern philosophy education, and did not experience the basic worldview that the Masters would have, so it is really difficult for him to understand what Smith. Zhou did at this moment. And when he can understand through his own eyes and through his own cognitive understanding, he will suddenly realize how bad things are.


    The first thing that appeared in front of him was a scene that completely violated common sense. The dome that collapsed because of his bombardment is slowly being repaired at the moment. Numerous gravel, split decorations, and even gypsum powder that has disintegrated into dust, seem to have been pulled by the force in the direction of the dome.


    Stark��s attack was calculated rigorously by the supercomputer. In the past, the dome collapsed in what way, and the various sectors would collapse in what direction. Size, size, everything is in the calculations. The scene at the moment is like re-enacting everything, just in a retrogressive way.


    Time back? For everything in front of him, Stark can only have such an idea in his mind. Because he simply couldn''t think of any way to achieve this level of attention. Especially when he saw the dome repair so, even when the above-mentioned religious murals were restored exactly the same, he more and more affirmed the idea.


    It is incredible for such a means, and this is for sure. After all, not everyone can play with time. However, in addition to this incredible feeling, what he felt more deeply was the unbridled and crazy of Smith.


    As a genius in physics, he knows the special meaning of time in the operation of the world. It can be said that distortions and changes in any period of time may lead to serious errors in the operation of the whole world as a whole. And this kind of mistake, that is devastating, is not exaggerated at all.


    For a long time, in the face of the disasters in the world, scientists in humans have not thought about reshaping all of this through time reversal, but have always maintained a wait-and-see attitude toward time. It''s not because they can''t meet the hard demands of time shuttle, but because they know very well how much uncertainty is there in changing the behavior of the past.


    No one can say for sure if even a small piece of time is distorted and disintegrated what changes will happen to the whole world. Whether it is a catastrophe or a human extinction, no one can make it clear.


    There are infinite variables in the middle, and how many of the infinite variables derived from humans are acceptable to humans, and how many are beyond humans. It is really only time itself that I know.


    Stark has heard more than once that someone has suggested to him to change the past and change the tragic experience of the United States. The reason why he has always refused is here. The past is the past, and that can''t be changed. When you reach out and touch the time, the only danger is their future and the future.


    He understands this truth, and he believes that as the same magic that can understand the world, the masters who master this incomparable skill should also be able to understand. Only a madman will be so unscrupulous, and Smith. Zhou, in front of him, has become a madman in his eyes.


    "Are you crazy? You are in the back time, you are giving us, creating trouble for the world! Do you want to cause disaster, even if this disaster is not good for you?"


    "Back time? Do you really think so? Or, your smart brain is faced with such a situation, can only think of such a poor explanation?"


    Smith. Zhou ruthlessly smiled at Stark��s stupidity, and thought that he was not aware of the situation and thought it was a joke. Of course, being a joke doesn''t make you happy, but at this moment, when you hear Smith. Zhou said, Stark will only feel lucky.


    No matter what kind of ghost Smith is doing in Zhou, it��s better to play with the time because he is angry with him. He didn''t want to let people all over the world follow the bad luck because of this kind of thing. Because if that is the case, how he suffered was also an accomplice.


    This is not the case, it is best. However, if it is not the possibility of time-reversal, then what will it be because of this, which led to such a magical scene?


    Stark knows that his life is not long, but even if he is dead, he hopes to be an understanding ghost. Therefore, with a heart of seeking knowledge, he was somewhat anxious and asked about Smith. Zhou.


    "What the **** did you do? If it was not time to go back, how could this all be restored to this?"


    The place that Stark doesn''t understand is here. Because just as there are no two identical snowflakes in the world, it is impossible to produce exactly the same product in this real thing. Whether it is a wall or a decorative art work. Even if the original author is allowed to copy according to the map, it is impossible to restore the original appearance. Now, the result of his analysis by scanning is exactly the same. Naturally, it is no wonder that he will regard this as a result of time backflow.


    ��Why not? It��s just a matter of making small changes to the rules. It��s simply a breeze.��


    Smith. Zhou understands Stark''s incomprehension. In fact, he wants to exacerbate Starbucks��s desperate mentality by demonstrating his strength. Naturally, he does not mind being arrogant to him at this time. So he pulled his mouth and explained it to Stark in an easy-to-understand way.


    "Tell this to you, Stark. From a conventional point of view, the disintegration of matter should be a process from complete division to incompleteness. The complete form is the origin, and the form after the splitting is the result. I reversed this rule, that is to say, the incomplete state after the disintegration is the origin, and the complete state is the result. Then, it is as if the stone thrown up will be as natural as the gravitational drop. Everything is like this. Simple


    "Is this impossible?" Listening to Smith''s remarks, Stark not only did not realize it, but was even more shocked and unbelievable. This kind of means is simply subverting his fundamental understanding of the world, subverting basic physical common sense, not to mention him, but it is impossible for any physicist in the world to accept and understand.


    It seems that for ordinary people, black is not black, white is not white, you are not you, I am not like me. The fundamentals of the cognitive world have changed, and nature is easily unacceptable.


    Stark is still a good one. He is simply shocked and not caught up in the in-depth exploration of this situation. Although he really wants to know how Smith has done this in the end, what is the principle of his spells. But he still understands very well, this is not the most important thing at the moment.


    He changed the conventional physical rules and could not say just to repair a damaged dome. This is really the case, it is not an overkill that can be described. I am afraid that it is the most appropriate metaphor to use mosquitoes to kill mosquitoes. No matter which angle you think, there should be no such fool in the world. Therefore, he must have done something else.


    What could it be? Stark is still doing this in his mind, and the next moment, he knows the answer.


    As a joke, a few purple crystal walls floated out of the hall in a hollow space, and then again and again, the women who had left from here had already walked out of the crystal wall.


    Or surprised, or stunned, or fearful. In the face of this unexpected situation, women look different, but they always escape the prevailing category. They can guess that this is the means of Smith. Zhou, but like Stark, they also don''t understand how he did it.


    And, somewhat strange. Since he can do such a trick in this respect, why are there fewer people among them than at the beginning?

 Chapter 1907： Murderous and ruthless means

    The women counted the number of people, and found that the people who were not there were Xia Weisi, and even the bodyguards and the dead women who were not good for bodyguards. The death woman and the Lingdie also said that although it is a bit difficult to say, but they are not doing well in the bodyguards, they are already on the verge of unemployment. But Xia Weisi, she is the key to support their escape.


    At the moment, Xia Yusi is not here. Although they will not doubt that this will be Xia Weisi betrayed them, but it will inevitably worry about her situation. Why didn''t she appear here, and why did they return to the starting point? What went wrong, or what accident? No one knows the answer, but because of the unknown, they are even more overwhelmed.


    The bad situation makes it hard for them to not think about the worst possibility, and once it is such a result, they are all unacceptable. Aida can''t imagine what kind of reaction Zhou Yi would have after losing her sister, and Zhou Wei couldn''t believe it. How could it be a terrible situation if she lost her daughter.


    The more you think about it, the more horrible you are, the more you think about it. So that Zhou Wei immediately distorted his face and screamed at Smith. Zhou asked.


    "What the **** did you do? Where did you get my Xia Yusi!"


    "Don''t worry, aunt. I didn''t do anything to hurt her. I just let her go where he wants to go."


    Seeing that Zhou Wei��s face is still somewhat puzzled, Smith. Zhou simply made a detailed explanation. ��It��s like opening a door to the other side of the door. I just made some hands and feet in it, and the place where the door leads is changed from one to many. And each of you walks in. This door went to a direction that I had set up alone. In this case, I deliberately arranged it. Some people who are not so important, or people who may be in trouble, let them leave. And like you, I am letting you go back to this starting point. It��s amazing, isn��t it?��


    No one has responded positively to this question because they are all aware that doing so is only contributing to the arrogance of Smith. Letting a madman laugh at the end, this is already a bad thing. And if you want to let them go to a madman, praise his crazy move, this is undoubtedly bad to the extreme.


    No one wants to add a blockage to their already bad feelings, but the problem is that Smith. Zhou does not intend to let them go. He may not be able to shoot these women on the scene, but for Stark, he has no need to be merciful.


    So the next moment, he took a look at it, it was already holding Stark up.


    "How about this surprise, Mr. Stark. Is it completely unexpected?"


    It��s not that it��s high, but that Stark, who is stuck in his neck, is now enjoying both psychological and physical torture. Physiologically, he was a little breathless, after all, his throat was suffocated. Psychologically, the pain after the frustration and complete failure is even more affliction.


    He struggled a bit and couldn''t break free from Smith''s palm-like palm. And it seems to be the same as losing all his heart, let him completely lose the idea of ??resistance.


    The king is defeated, and now he can only accept such a fate. And he didn''t want to accept more humiliation in the hands of Smith. At this time, he could only glare at Smith. Zhou squatted.


    "I admit that you won, so you are still hesitating, kill me!"


    "Do you want to ask for death? Or do you think this will be a relief for you?"


    I feel very understanding of Stark''s mood at the moment, but Smith Zhou did not have the idea as he wished. Maybe he used to, but after Stark played him like him, he decided to retaliate back to this friendship.


    And when it comes to revenge, killing a person is the most superficial means. Killing people, the heart is the most violent means. And the heart of a person like Stark is not easy.


    Stark is not that simple guy. Some simple people just need to casually give him a few hurdles that they can''t get through, and they can smash his heart and let him completely become a walking dead. It is not as happy as a dead one. But there are also some people, even if they let people all over the world block him, he can still strengthen his will and be the kind of person who carries the weight.


    This kind of person is the most difficult, and unfortunately, Stark is the guy who is with this type of person.


    The heart of such a guy is often a thankless thing. In the usual days, Smith. Zhou really did not have such leisure and elegance. He was more accustomed to giving the other party direct destruction. But this time, Stark really annoyed him, even if it took a lot of unnecessary effort, he must also get rid of this guy''s heart.


    How can he marry his heart and let him feel the deepest despair? Smith. Zhou set aside the place to think a little, it is already thinking of a few possible solutions. Before these programs are implemented, there is only one problem that needs to be solved, that is, it is necessary to let him live.


    Living, very simple things. It is reasonable to put him here. But he is somewhat uncertain. When he puts his plan on him, he will choose to live instead of using death to end his plan.


    Concealing him? This will lose the most fun. And the desperation created by it is not deep enough. And when you say it, is there really no problem?


    With such concerns, Smith had some uncertain ideas on Monday. But soon, he wanted to understand. Stark shouldn''t be the guy who would easily end his plans with death. Perhaps this is the easiest way, but unless there is no other choice, he must have tried every means to stop himself. This kind of vain struggle is the real heartache for him.


    Only when you realize that all your efforts are in vain, only that you realize that everything you have done is wrong, useless, and completely meaningless and worthless. This will allow his heart to die completely.


    This should be very interesting. If everything is as he imagined, the final outcome must be that he can feel a hundred times and a thousand times more painful than he had previously described. In this regard, he has almost seven or eight points of grasp. Under the premise of such a grasp, he has already revealed a malicious smile to Stark.


    "Do you know? Stark, I suddenly don''t want to kill you. Think carefully, if I kill you now. There seems to be no other meaning besides venting the anger of this time. I am still being put together by you, even if you say that you have not caused any actual loss to my plan, you still left me a stain. And use your blood to wash away this stain, I I feel that it is too cheap for you. So, I have another idea."


    "Another thought?" When the words were spoken, Stark had already had an ominous premonition. He knows very well that Smith. Zhou will put himself a horse at this time and he will not shoot for himself. Then he must be shot by the people around him. And he wants to retaliate by hurting the people around him, so it is bound to be more cruel and unimaginable to them.


    It doesn''t matter if you hurt yourself. Anyway, he has already made up his mind to die. But hurt the people around him, his innocent wife and children, and a lot of humans who have nothing to do? How can he agree with this kind of thing?


    "What are you going to do? I will never allow you to do something to my family and friends! I heard no, you bastard."


    "Ah, you guessed it. Also, it''s not hard to guess."


    The angry roar did not make Smith Zhou feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, watching Stark perform as he did in his own script, the smile on Smith''s face became more intense.


    ��As you guessed, it��s better to retaliate against the people around you. But is it just a matter of doing it? I don��t think it��s enough.��


    "Killing them can make you feel pain. But it is also a shackle that puts down your heart, so that you can be against me in a more decisive manner. Although this is indeed a way for me to get a time. Pleasure, but in the end, this is still to let me pay for it myself. I am not so boring, but I have a better idea than this rude means."


    "There is a question I want to ask you, Stark. In your heart, is it that the country you are fighting for is more important? Or is your family more important?"


    This problem is a bit awkward, and it also makes Stark somewhat overwhelmed. Although he has always been very determined about his family''s status, when he really needs to take the two out for a comparison, he simply can''t give an accurate answer.


    One is his most emotionally concerned, and his significance as a father and husband. The other is his significance as Iron Man Tony Stark, US President Tony Stark, and his ideal and career.


    He has done so much for the United States, sacrificing countless precious things, not just for playing. He really regards it as a merit worthy of a lifetime struggle, and such a merit, to say that it has no value in the heart, can not match other things, it is simply deceiving itself.


    Maybe he will choose his family in the end, but that doesn''t mean that the meaning of the country has no value in his heart. It can only be said that he made the choice that Stark should do and chose his family.


    At this moment, Stark has an answer in his heart, but he does not intend to tell Smith. Zhou. Because it sounds like a proposition, the premonition to give an answer what is going to be too strong is too strong, he would rather close his mouth and remain silent at this time.


    Of course, silence can''t dispel the thoughts of Smith. Zhou, he doesn''t need Stark to give an answer, he can see his thoughts clearly. It is nothing more than worrying that he will choose the party he is most important to hurt. This worry is really superfluous, because both are in his calculations. And for this, he expressed quite frankness.


    "Do you worry about what kind of intrigues I will show them? It is totally unnecessary, because in my vision, both of them are the main actors. What I really want to see is when your son puts all the Everything is blamed on the country you fight for, and then what do you do when he does so-called revenge? And when your country defines your son as a villain like me, what do you do? ?"


    "You can''t think about it! Frank will never do this, and the US government will not do what you want!"


    Stark''s tone is a little excited, but it is not fixed. He said that instead of saying whether it is a possibility, it is better to comfort himself. And Smith. Zhou will not let him have any little luck.


    "Don''t think about it? This is not allowed. Your son is still young. For this age, the family, especially the parents, is better than everything in the world. If you say that you are dead in his eyes, and his So the mother has some mental problems. So, as long as I make some arrangements, I think there is a government conspiracy behind your death. What do you think he will do?"


    "As for the government, it is even simpler. Maybe at the beginning of your face, they may have a little tolerance for your son. But as the situation gets more severe, you feel this tolerance. How long can it last. Nick Fury, who are they, you should know better than me. In the face of this pure national interest, do you think they care about your son, who is he?"


    In all fairness, Smith Zhou said that there are some big truths. It is also the truth that the line of defense that was not so strong in Stark��s heart collapsed in an instant.


    He has realized that he is going to face a situation of horror, and in the face of this situation, he can only have one idea now.


    For a moment, as if the dying beast had made the final struggle, Stark almost desperately used all the means he could use, and launched a fierce attack against Smith. Zhou, who was close at hand.


    His intentions are simple, not that he wants to take the opportunity to kill or hurt the other person. He knows that he can''t do it. What he has to do is to anger him and let him kill his own killer. And only he hurts himself, and his statement that he doesn''t want to wash his stains with his own blood is not broken.


    Although Smith Zhou has no choice but to do so, he should not be able to accept the words he has said. After things have deviated from his expected direction, even if he hates himself again, can he continue to compete with a dead person?


    Of course, he is not fully grasped. Rather than saying that this is an analysis, it is better to say that this is more like an expectation. He expects things to be as simple as he imagined, and he expects that he can solve everything in the easiest way. However, this is doomed, just a luxury.

 Chapter 1908： The thorns and shackles game begins

    Stark��s attack methods are mainly radioactive attacks based on high-energy physics. Although he occasionally will personally end the game, playing tricks and the like, but that is not the right way for him.


    The problem that can be solved with a luminous beam cannon, why should it go to melee like a beast? This is illogical and does not conform to the image of his civilized person. Of course, perhaps his boxing technique is really not on the table, but overall, he still believes in the truth that guns are better than fists.


    However, the situation in front of him is that his truth has no way to work for Smith. Even if he said that he really did the best solution, there was no omission in the place where the next barrel could be plugged in. However, it was like taking all the skills out, just to make a joke. His Jedi counterattack, his quest for death, just released a dazzling fireworks in the air, and when it comes to the intensity of the attack, it is better than nothing.


    This is not an internal problem. His own body is clear about himself, and he has made such a determination. He will not say that he will not release such a dumb gun. If you really want to say the reason, fear that the change of the external environment is the key to the problem.


    After seeing the means before Smith. Zhou, he did not doubt whether he had the ability to do this step. Others may not have this ability, but for Smith. Zhou, who can rewrite the basic rules, there is really no difficulty. Sure enough, when he made a detailed scan of the surrounding environment, he immediately discovered that many components in the air showed a fundamental change in refractive index and thermal expansion. This change made his beam weapon not attack the target, but it has already consumed the power of 7788. And even if it ended up on Smith''s body, it could not be stimulated by conventional heat expansion, and a little bit of shock reaction occurred.


    The result is like putting a big fireworks, which is full of drama and ridicule for him. In the face of such a situation, he was filled with humiliation and unwillingness in his heart, and he immediately realized such a problem.


    My own plans are afraid that it will not work, and if this is the case, then suicide becomes the best choice. Splashing blood on Smith. Zhou made him realize that he had nothing to do with his plans. Perhaps this would allow him to dispel the terrible malice.


    This may be even more subtle, but in any case, Stark feels that he has the necessary to try it. And just as he was preparing to do it himself and inserting the armored arm straight into his heart, the voice from Smith Zhou was passed to his ear at this time.


    "Tony Stark, do you think you can end this with death? You are too naive. Death is not the end, I can pull you back from the hands of death. Even if you don''t want to come back to life, I still You can detain your soul, let you look at this drama in the end. You can''t escape this, so change your mind and try to stop me is not better?"


    "And this is what you want right? Looking at my vain struggle, I can only watch as if everything is going to follow your script?"


    Stark knows what kind of ghost idea Mr. Smith is playing, and the reason he would rather die is here. Smith. Zhou has enough power to make his efforts to vanish, and nothing can be done. It��s too bad to see how it feels.


    At this moment, he can only plead guilty to complain, "I can not let my child become a plaything in your hands!"


    "No, Stark, it should depend on you."


    In the face of the complaint, Smith. Zhou Ganzhi. However, he is very concerned about Stark''s emotions. After all, it is not a good thing for him to make Stark too pessimistic. So he immediately said to him like this.


    "Try to think about it. If you don''t do anything, then he will become the protagonist in my drama and become a tragic character like Hamlet in my imagination. But if you do something, I mean you. If you can give me some unexpected surprises just like that, maybe you have the opportunity to change everything?"


    This is to cast a bait, and know that there is a hook in the bait, Stark still had to choose to swallow this bait.


    He has no other hopes, even if the hope in front of him is Smith. Zhou clearly shows a cake that he painted, a trap, and he must drill in.


    "You are right, I have to stop it all. I have to let Frank escape from your clutches. This is what I have to do, even if I say everything I can do on the gambling."


    As self-hypnotic, Stark��s eyes are already beginning to flash with flames. This is the look of the beastly beast, the feeling that those who are in desperate desperately seize the hope. Smith Zhou is very happy that he can arouse his fighting spirit, but he also understands that unrestricted letting Stark Hulai will make this drama beyond control.


    To say that the most troublesome person in the world, there must be one of Stark. Without making any restrictions on him, let him participate in a well-arranged game, and the final result must be very pleasant. Smith. Zhou does not reject such surprises, but he does not want to turn this surprise into a shock. So, in the face of Stark, who had decided to let go, his face suddenly showed a sneer.


    "Yes, you will bet on everything, try everything possible to destroy my plan. But, I will not let you destroy it so easily. I want to put you on the chain, put on the most A strong shackle. I want you to know what to do to stop things that shouldn''t happen, but there is no ability to stop them. First, the first step is, I want to deprive you of the words!"


    "Tony Stark, the son of Howard Stark, you will have a mouthful!"


    As stated in the same sentence, but it seems to be a curse. Stark felt a tingling sensation in his throat, and then his tongue was numb at all.


    He wants to ask Smith what Zhou has done to him, but he only has a vague snoring from his mouth. It��s as if his tongue, which is dexterous and used to squirting venom, no longer exists. He completely lost his ability to speak,


    This loss of the important sense of the body made Stark horrified. He did not think of it anyway. Smith. Zhou actually had such a strange means. What worries him the most is that this is just the beginning.


    This is of course only a beginning. After all, Smith Zhou��s arrangement is a tragic stage. Of course, it is impossible for one of the important characters on this stage to be affected by such a negligible influence. Depriving him of his words is just to prevent him from talking about these plans. Without language, it doesn''t mean that he really can''t reveal it all. So the next step should be


    "Tony. Stark, you won''t be able to recognize the words!"


    A strange sense of stripping, which made Stark subconsciously aware of something. He quickly searched around and judged where there might be words. But when he searched for the goal he wanted, the answer was shocking and unbelievable.


    He found the words, but he couldn''t tell the meaning of the words at all. Although it is true that there may be some special words that belong to the type that ordinary people can''t recognize, he can be sure that such a composition is not only five or six letters, but the words printed on porcelain will be of this type.


    And think about it again, he even forgot all the word spelling. Although it can barely identify the most basic things abcd, but in addition, he can not even spell his own name.


    "What evil magic is this?"


    His heart is snarling in madness, and he can''t say anything but he can''t express any dissatisfaction with Smith Zhou.


    There is no doubt that this is a more vicious trick. Losing the language, just can''t just say it. As long as you find an acquaintance and write down what you want to say, then communication is not a problem.


    However, nowadays, even writing can''t be done, almost ruining all the possibilities of communicating with outsiders. Even if there is some abstract ability to help him contact the outside world, but easily, this ability is not so easy to obtain.


    Stark was anxious, and he had already imagined the difficulties he had to face in this situation. And this is still not all that Smith. Zhou prepared for him.


    In the face of Stark, he held out his hand, and the hand was lingering with the sly light that he had released at the beginning. Compared with the previous form, the dense clews are obviously much less. This makes it look a bit sparse, but Stark does not dare to look down on the existence of this light.


    He has already witnessed the magic of this spell with his own eyes, and even if he is stupid, it is impossible to have any small eyes on it at this time. So his eyes are full of jealousy.


    This kind of jealousy was seen by Smith. Zhou, he immediately laughed at Stark.


    "Are you afraid that this power is right? Also, after you have seen its power, you have no reason not to be afraid. In the spell, this is the existence of existence, and even if it is the ancient traitor, she also It''s just a matter of knowing this kind of spell. It is a symbol of the magical meaning of magic. It is the power to create and change everything. Some people foolishly think that this is only used to change the material form, which is simply foolish. How the shape changes again, and the fundamentals are ultimately constructed from the same foundation. It is meaningless to change these. Only by changing the most basic ones can the magic of this spell be truly realized."


    "Do you see these threads? They are the most basic existence of the world. In the East, they are called fate, cause and effect, in the West, they are called destiny. And your scientific community also guessed its existence and gave it a crown. The name of a cosmic string. Although it is only a theory for you, it is undeniable that you have come into contact with the true truth."


    "The magic of the spell is to look at everything in the world from a higher level. If you see everything in this theory of fate, then everything cannot be changed. This is why you cannot understand its roots because Your perspective has not yet reached the level of higher dimensions. Of course, this power is not infinite. Just like the pillars of a building, you want to simply change the structure of a building, just change one. The two beams and columns can have no effect. Here, I have to say, Tony Stark, your influence on the world is very special."


    "There are only so many lives that I can master at one time, but just depriving you of such a small and insignificant ability, it is already consumed so much! Look at the number of them, maybe just enough to put you on A layer of shackles. What kind of shackles is appropriate? Let me think about it."


    Having said that, his smile began to become malicious. That feeling, in Stark''s view, is like a crazy prank that really entered a climax.


    This is not an illusion, but it is true. Because at this time, Smith. Zhou still revealed his most evil thoughts to him.


    "Yes, then that''s it. Tony Stark, you will completely lose all the impressions about your son, Frank Stark. You will forget his face, forget his voice, and never remember !"


    "No, no, no." Stark snarled in his heart, as if he was crazy, he wanted to catch Smith''s hand and wanted to stop the changes in his life. However, he is too late. Because at this time, the blank of the brain has already engulfed him like a tide. The voice of Frank echoed in his ear, and Frank''s appearance appeared in front of him. Everything was vivid, and then everything seemed to be a bubble, completely smashed in front of him.


    He lost them, even if he said that he desperately wanted to remember, and wanted to imprint these things that had just reverberated in his brain in his heart, but he still lost them. Thoroughly empty, empty. All memories have been marked with blank scars.


    Whether his baby is curled up in his own arms, or whether he grows up, the color of a small adult is already depicted as blank in his brain.


    He still remembers Frank, remembering his son, remembering how deeply he feels about him. But he couldn''t remember what he looked like, and remembering that he didn''t come to call his voice was a big joke.


    The pain, the confusion, and the feeling of being hollowed out in the heart made Stark slammed on the ground. Looking at his lost appearance, Smith Zhou was stunned by the empty hand, and then sneered and smashed his whole person.


    "Everything is ready, the curtain can be opened right away. Stark, I am looking forward to the final outcome, I am looking forward to what you can do. However, there is one more thing in the current script. There is no place for you to play, so go to a distant place and struggle. Go to the depths of the stars and look for the way home."


    "Reassured, I won''t let you forget everything you have in this world. I will give you the last kindness. When you are in a dream, you will recall their existence! But remember, stay The time given to you will not be too much! Your destiny, the fate of your son, can be mastered in your hands, and the game begins!"


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1909： Returning children in vain

    A portal to the unknown starry sky was opened, and Stark��s head was thrown into his entire body. In this way, Smith Zhou made his grievances with Stark temporarily come to an end.


    He is not too embarrassed to throw Stark to a star or a few thousand light years away from the bird. He estimated a suitable distance and gave him a planet with civilization. Although it is a mess, it is not hopeless.


    If he is lucky enough, or if he can have any surprises, then maybe he can come back when the curtain reaches its climax. And if not, then every midnight dream will turn into his nightmare, like a skeleton of the bones wrapped around him, let him sink in pain forever.


    Regardless of the outcome, Smith. Zhou is looking forward to it. Although the former is likely to overturn the boat, the latter is somewhat boring. But in any case, as long as he can use these means to bring Stark pain, he will readily accept it. After all, Stark did something wrong, and he naturally paid a price for it.


    Such exchanges are very reasonable in Smith. Zhou, and even say it is fair. But others may not think so. They only saw cruelty and the general nature of a monster under the seemingly gentle surface of a man.


    This unimaginable view of what they heard made them all have a new understanding of Smith. This kind of understanding also made them completely give up the idea of ??confrontation.


    They don''t have to provoke him. After all, no matter what they say, they have no reason to take such risks. Temporarily succumbed to him, waiting to return to Zhou Yi. This is what they think is a wise move.


    For this, no one will sing the opposite. Even if it is Zhou Wei, there is no other idea at this point. So everything seems to return to the right track, and they still fall into the control of Smith.


    There is no doubt that Smith. Zhou has seized a trump card. However, with his cautious temperament, he did not have a voice everywhere. The so-called **** does not know what to do, and what he does is simply not known. And if you really want to know the truth, there may be only two or three people on the whole planet.


    Xia Weisi, the death woman and the Lingdie are undoubtedly the only remaining insiders. From the moment they stepped out of the crystal wall, they were already aware of the bad situation.


    Almost the people who walked into the space of the space at the same time, only three of them were left. This is a serious problem no matter where you look.


    As a variant, the first thing they think of is the problem of out of control. This situation is not uncommon among the mutants. After all, the awakening of the ability to change is unpredictable.


    Some people have been ordinary people for half a lifetime. As a result, one day they wake up suddenly and have a strange ability. It is said that they can be like a natural person, just like a joke. This is like a sudden addition of a tail to humans, and then expecting humans to use this tail as a third hand, completely impossible.


    Having said that, however, this out-of-control situation should not appear on Xia Weisi. You know, she is a mutant who has been awakened since she was a boy. The exercise for more than ten years is enough for her to do her own ability. Nowadays, it is only a long-distance transmission of the crystal wall, which should not cause any problems for her.


    She did not believe that this would be a mistake in her body, so she immediately tried to open a new wall channel. And as she thought, everything is normal, and it also means that the problem does not appear on her. But if the problem is not with her, then it is not difficult to imagine who the culprit will be.


    Smith. Zhou, there should be no second person other than him to interfere with her ability. Although he did not understand what he was using to interfere with himself, Xia Xisi knew in his heart that other than the three of them were afraid to have fallen back into his hands.


    This time I re-entered the tiger''s mouth and it is not so easy to get out of danger. After all, Stark��s move was already a reminder to Smith. He almost inevitably increased the defense in this regard. And if you want to save your family from the hands of him, it is impossible to think about it.


    So just look at it so hard, do nothing? There is no such thought in Xia Weisi��s heart. Their family did not have the habit of abandoning their family members, so they only slightly stunned. She had already opened a crystal wall leading to the mansion, and rushed in without heading back.


    There is no doubt that this is a kind of rash and somewhat over-the-top behavior. In the face of the savage of the big princess, the two bodyguards on the edge of unemployment looked at each other and then followed up without saying a word.


    This is not the last effort to save the career that I am about to lose. After all, it is not a wise decision to say what the truth is, and to put it on for the sake of work. However, some things cannot be treated simply as work. It is like the kindness of Zhou Yi, who has been to them for so many years, and the gift of giving all the mutants a place to live. These things cannot be measured by the value of work alone.


    As a dog of the family, they used to be sheltered and able to rest. If you say that you are giving up all the benefactors who have given them all because of the danger of being unable to confront, then no matter what others say, they will not go through that level in their own hearts.


    Life and death only, it is not that there is no knife and blood, and there is nothing to say. If this is the case, then it is better to be a little bit better.


    The bodyguards, with such an idea, resolutely broke into it. However, unlike the envisaged face-to-face strong enemy, the only thing that greets them is the empty scene of a person going to the building.


    "Are you late?" Lingdie took away the blade of the soul and asked a question to Xia Weisi, who was silent in the living room. And when she heard her inquiries, Xia Weisi kicked open the table and chairs in front of her, and then walked in the direction of the basement without saying a word.


    "Where are you going? Miss Xia Weisi?"


    At this time, Xia Weisi estimates that there is not much reason to say. And if this irrational behavior, she broke into the same bad place as the Longtan Tiger Cave, then it would not be a good thing for anyone.


    Smith. Zhou will not hurt to hurt her, it does not mean that the cows and evil spirits will not hurt her. And once Xia Weisi encounters something unexpected in front of these dangers, then these bodyguards obviously cannot be separated. So whether it is for yourself or for the safety of Xia Weisi. They can''t make her too impulsive.


    Fortunately, the impulse of Xia Weisi is just a performance. Deep down, it is also clear that Smith. Zhou will not have any fatal impact on her family, so she still has some basic reason.


    She knew that she couldn''t change anything at this time even if she ran to Smith. Since Smith Zhou can destroy their escape without any preparation, then in the case of preparation, it is impossible for him to pull out any waves in his hands.


    This is a self-investment. Now that Smith has placed her on a week, she naturally can''t do this stupid thing. She has to do something else, and what should I do? On this issue, she first thought of the safety of all her family.


    Zhou Wei and Aida may not be free, but they are certainly safe. At the very least, even if Smith and Zhou are not purely motive, they will be safe under the premise that Zhou Yi and he have not completely tore their faces and form a life-and-death confrontation. Xia Weisi can see this, so she is not concerned about them, but her own big sister Zhou Shang.


    The little guy��s recent performance is not quite normal. This can help others, and may not be able to get through her veteran. Perhaps before, she was able to indulge him by relying on her own special background and her ability to be born. But now, knowing that someone has already put their ideas on them, she will be so indulgent, and it seems that she should not be.


    It is imperative to find him quickly and take him to a safe place. And the problem is here, no one knows where the **** little devil went.


    God is mysterious all day, like a thief, he is a difficult trouble. And when he is born with the power of his father, he is definitely the most difficult thing to do in all troubles.


    There is not enough time to do tracking and investigation. I am afraid that it is difficult to figure out what kind of tricks he is playing, and time is definitely the most lacking thing for her now. She has to find him before those who might hit his mind, and without an efficient assistant, it is absolutely difficult to achieve.


    Fortunately, she knows where to go to find such an efficient assistant. And at this moment, she is looking for it.


    In the basement, Medusa, which had hidden the system long before the conflict, was running at high speed. As the only artificial intelligence organism in the world, Medusa rarely has to do this high-frequency operation. Although she can''t rely on the network and the nano-robots she has created to do infinite calculations like Ou Chuang, but relying on her superior performance and the huge financial resources of the Rizhao Group, she can easily achieve any one in the world. High-intensity operations that supercomputers can''t do.


    This kind of performance beyond the times, so that she can handle the huge astrophysics operation, and it is like the overclocking operation that needs supercomputer roaring, or Xia Weisi first saw it.


    "What are you doing? Medusa."


    "I''m recording and analyzing, Miss Xia Jusi." Despite doing busy calculations, it''s not a problem for Medusa to share a balance. She gave Xia Weisi a standard answer, and the answer was that Xia Xisi immediately frowned.


    "What do you say? Why are you still doing this useless thing at such a time?"


    "I don''t think this is useless, Miss Xia Weisi. Mr. Smith used an unimaginable power that could not be understood in this mansion. I have collected this power through instruments. For specific information, as long as I give me a certain amount of time, I should be able to resolve the mystery of this power."


    "Well, how long do you think you need?"


    Although it feels that Medusa is somewhat unreliable, if it can really resolve the mystery of Smith''s power, it can play a little more. Therefore, Xia Weisi has some expectations. However, the facts quickly proved that her expectations were fair, because Medusa gave her a surprising answer.


    ��I am building a new generation of quantum computers through factories within the group. With the amount of computation provided by these quantum computers, it takes only 46,700 hours to get an accurate analysis.��


    "How much?" I thought it was my own mistake, and Xia Weisi quickly confirmed it. However, what she got was a definitive answer.


    "Accurately speaking, it is sixty-four thousand seven hundred and twelve hours, two thousand six hundred and sixty-six days."


    "Well, when I didn''t ask this."


    This time is simply a joke, waiting for her to analyze this so-called secret, then it is estimated that the day lily is also cold. Xia Weisi obviously couldn''t wait for so long, so she decided to follow her own plan. According to the plan, she immediately asked about Medusa.


    "Medusa, do you know where Zhou Xiao��s little devil went? I need to find him right now, and you have to help me!"


    "Yes, I know the trace of Master Shang En." Although there is an agreement, Medusa also knows that the situation at the moment is different from ordinary. At this time, the secret is out of date, so she quickly gave Xia Weisi answer. However, after giving the answer she wanted, Medusa also showed a hesitation.


    "I am still not sure about some things, Miss Xia Jusi, do you think I should tell what happened at home to Master Shang En?"


    "You haven''t told him yet?"


    "Yes, Miss Xia Xisi. Because I am somewhat uncertain, such news is not acceptable to Master Shang En. Master Shang En and Mr. Zhou have had a very close contact with me. Worried about this fact may cause some harm to him."


    "You are doing right!" Hearing these uninformed secrets, Xia Weisi couldn''t help but set off his head after affirming Medusa''s practice.


    If things are really as Medusa said, then communication with Zhou Shang has obviously become a problem. She thought about it and decided to hand over the task to Lingdie, so she immediately opened a door to New York, and then they told the Lingdie.


    "Bring a communicator and let Medusa guide you to find Zhou Shang. After you find him, don''t tell him the truth. When we meet, I will tell her."


    "So, where are you going?" Seeing that Xia Weisi opened two crystal-walled gates, Lingdie naturally could not think that this would be the result of a special person. Apparently, Xia Weisi had other plans, and she was full of worries about her plans. Lingdie naturally asked nervously.


    "I? I am going to find a reinforcement. I know someone can help us, I think I should be able to find him!"

 Chapter 1910： Overwhelmed by slow growth

    Today is not a happy day for Zhou Shang.


    Originally just as comfortable, as he played the rpg game, he was completely prepared to meet the major test, and the test suddenly came to him in front of him. If he was happy, it would be strange.


    The child''s nature is like a surprise. But the premise is that it is a surprise rather than a scare. For example, if the people who are now dealing with the self-proclaimed hand-joining club can jump in front of themselves and let him do a big job, it is a surprise. However, such a sudden appearance as Dommam, and led to an entire city into a completely disorderly chaos, it is called scared.


    With the power of inheritance from his father, and the magical powers learned from Smith. Zhou, Zhou is enough to be free from the influence of Dommam''s chaotic mind. However, this can only save himself, not others.


    New York, without any support of law and management, is itself a chaotic land of lawlessness. Under such chaotic shocks, it immediately became a real **** in the blink of an eye.


    Crazy humans, without any rational battles and strangles. Endless destruction, fire and gunfire everywhere. All of this was intertwined and reflected in Zhou Shang��s eyes, leaving him completely overwhelmed.


    If you are dealing with a group of gangsters, or a strange organization like the hand-joining club that doesn''t know what to do, Zhou Shang will not have this feeling of being overwhelmed. Because it is very simple, he does not intend to talk about humanity for these people, just like playing hostile monsters in the game, all the way to the past.


    The irrelevant little characters interrupted their legs and broke their hands, giving them a little working capital for the major hospitals in New York that are still running. And those who did the bad things, he did not mind giving them a chance to re-transform. As his grandfather, Smith. Zhou said, the human soul can be reincarnation, and there is no doubt that re-injecting a baby is the best way to wash your heart. Few people have no evil in this life, and this is still the case in the next life. If this is the case, the torture in **** is the best treatment they can enjoy.


    Zhou Shang has always carried out his own heroic career in this simple and direct way. In his imperfect worldview, punishing evil is to promote good. So as long as you are fighting crime, then what you are doing is the right thing. As for the other more complicated things, he does not care, and has no spare time to care.


    This idea cannot be said to be wrong, but it cannot be said that it is completely applicable to all situations. It��s like this situation at the moment, facing a large group of smugglers who have worked so hard to get to the city, a lot of civilians who risked all kinds of risks in this dark city, even though they are now crazy more than any The gangsters are all more fierce, but let him kill the killers, Zhou said that he really can''t do it.


    Yes, he can''t do it. Even if the old woman whom he saw with his own eyes was like a beast, tearing a man''s neck, tearing it down, and taking the **** flesh from the top, he still couldn''t convince himself to solve her.


    Because he knew the old woman and patrolled the city at night, he occasionally went to the old woman''s restaurant to eat a not bad Texas food.


    As a traditional Texan, the old woman settled in New York with her son. At that time, her life was still rich, after all, his son had a decent job. Opening a Texas rotisserie in the former Midtown Manhattan is not something that ordinary chefs can do.


    Unfortunately, the invasion of aliens and the occurrence of nuclear explosions have destroyed all of this. Although the restaurant that their family worked hard was saved, the old woman��s son and daughter-in-law could not survive. They only left the old woman with a granddaughter of five or six years old, and this restaurant. And if you want to use this restaurant to feed a child who needs to be fed, that is not an easy task.


    If you say that this is still the former New York, then you don''t have to operate, just relying on the rental of the house, the old woman can easily pull the child up. But now, in this devastating dark city, hard work can only barely get the capital that allows them to survive.


    The city is full of poor people who can''t solve the problem of **** and food. It is impossible to expect them to make high consumption like the former New Yorkers. Even if they say that they have a big table and finally come to a king meal, it is completely normal operation.


    Although the old woman maintains the consistent embarrassment of women in Texas, she can now take a three-second, eight-shot precision shot from the ancestral Winchester, but this can only threaten the general fish, but not threaten Those organized gang members. In the end, she wants to live with her life, and it is impossible to ask for life to go against these bastards. Even if she doesn''t care about her own life and death, she also cares about the safety of her little granddaughter. Therefore, the distress of life can be imagined.


    The appearance of Zhou Shang is an opportunity for change. Because of the likes of meat, Zhou Shang has a special liking for this Texas restaurant. After every exercise, he will run over and enjoy a rich nightingale. Of course, when you are eating with ordinary people, you don''t like to be disturbed. When you enjoy the nightingale, you don''t like a bunch of chop to disturb yourself. Therefore, after several conscious sweeps, he basically let the nearby gang know the rules.


    Of course, the old woman does not know this. She only knows that this young man is a polite good boy. Never plunge her poor old woman. And every time he comes over, he can make the little punks around him a lot of time.


    As a weather-beaten old man, the old woman made a guess about this situation. Under normal circumstances, in order to let these three abusers obey the posts, in addition to the police who specifically deal with them, probably only people who are more fierce than them. There is no police in this city, and the old woman naturally can''t guess that Zhou Shang personally went to the door to repair some of these little punks that couldn''t get on the countertop. So she just subconsciously thought that this good guy was a misguided young man, a guy with a low status in the gang.


    For the sake of reason, this has nothing to do with her. And if Zhou Shang has such an identity, not only can she give her financial help, but she can also get some degree of shelter. This is a blessing and nothing harms, so she should have been happy to see it. However, this old woman did not have such an idea. On the contrary, every time she communicated with Zhou Shang, she was euphemistically warning him to leave the benefits of gang life earlier.


    Zhou Shang can see that this is a good old woman. In the face of such a good old woman, even if she is doing something terrible today, he can''t treat her with ferocious means like the garbage.


    This is the confusion in his heart, not just him, but anyone who can stay awake at this time will probably have a mystery similar to him.


    They don''t know how to do it, they don''t know how to stop this terrible thing. Ordinary people do not have such power, and Zhou Shang''s difference is that he has such power, but he does not know how to use it.


    This is normal. If a child is faced with such a terrible incident, if he can maintain his rationality and do a rational analysis that normal adults can''t do, is it strange? Unless he is born again, or born to be psychologically abnormal, it is almost impossible.


    Since it is impossible, then you can''t be demanding. It can be said that at this time, even if Zhou Shang turned and left, no one would blame him. Because he is still a child, and forcing something that should not be carried by a child to impose on him is a mistake in itself.


    However, Zhou Shang chose to stay, because he was somewhat ignorant of his own heart, but he was very certain that he should never leave it.


    He didn''t want to run back like this, and he faced it as a loser. Because he didn''t want to show such weakness at this time.


    There are some childish reasons, but it has become the main factor in his insistence on staying here. And just as he was doing this kind of vain persistence, the bad things in front of him were already a change that caught him off guard.


    The crazy old woman opened the man''s throat, although she had already won the final victory with her weight of more than two hundred pounds, but she was not satisfied with the dripping blood. She looked around and found that the new goal was not too far away or blocked by the smashed vehicles and flames. Out of fear of the instinct of the flame, she wants to go around. At this time, the beating from the restaurant behind her suddenly attracted her attention.


    At this time, the restaurant has already closed the door, so there will be no other people in the voice, only the little granddaughter who looks like a treasure. Of course, if the treasure is in the usual time, and now, in the case of the old woman and his little granddaughter are not normal, she will not be the one in the water afraid of flying, in the mouth The treasure that has been feared is the one who can��t say clearly.


    It is difficult for Zhou Shang to have any good illusions about this kind of thing, because what he has seen has become a terrible appearance. Driven by madness, they are even more fierce than the fiercest beasts, so they don''t even care about their own safety. And it is really difficult to expect that they can still care about their precious existence under such madness.


    To be honest, he really worried that the old woman would kill her granddaughter. The crazy power she had just shown, her granddaughter��s small head of forty or fifty pounds is not enough for her to tear it! I didn''t want this kind of human tragedy to happen in front of myself. Zhou Shang was already rushing up in the moment when the old woman rushed into the restaurant.


    Looking at the old woman, she did not care about her granddaughter''s position in her heart. It was as if she saw a small piece of meat fluttering up. Zhou Shangxian, she took up the same crazy girl like a beast, and escaped her slamming, then slaps her to stun.


    He thought that this was the end, but obviously he underestimated the current situation. Crazy humans are big or small. Although the little girl is a little girl who is two years younger than him, she can still make a brutal beast under the premise of inspiring the wild animal.


    She wouldn''t miss Zhou Shang''s life-saving grace. On the contrary, when Zhou Shang hugged her, she almost opened her mouth immediately and bit the neck of Zhou Shang, who was close at hand. past. This is very typical of her grandmother, but obviously, she jumped the wrong object.


    Zhou Shang is not a poor ordinary person outside. He is a natural demigod, a higher level above the evolution of species. The blood from his father gave him the physical qualities of Superman, which is manifested in the strength of the body, that is, his body strength will never be under any kind of metal.


    The real body of the steel, so that the little girl just bite on his neck was solidly broken a few big teeth. And looking at Rao is still a small girl who insists on licking his neck. Zhou Shang also fainted her at the same time, but also revealed a strange expression.


    "Is this the feeling of a woman kissing a man? It''s weird, I really don''t know how Ada would like to do this with Dad."


    His age-old children must still not understand the wonderful interaction between men and women. So of course he will not understand the gap between these two behaviors. Of course, this is not important. What is important is that he did stop a tragedy from happening. This kind of thing gave him a taste of incomprehension. Let him have a kind of excitement in his heart.


    He felt a kind of excitement, and he also felt that he had found a way out to solve the problem. Yes, he thought of a way, with the power of his superman, he could stop them as much as possible before the tragedy spread. Just like to stun the grandparents, he can completely stun every crazy person like this.


    Of course, just stun is not enough. Because no one can guarantee that they will be able to recover their senses when they wake up. So, the best way is to tie them up after stun them. And this calculation, this is obviously a somewhat huge project.


    ��How many people are there in New York City, Medusa?��


    "Unable to count, but conservative estimates are not less than 300,000"


    In New York, where millions of people live in the past, there are only 300,000 people left. This is already a very low level. But after hearing this number, Zhou Shang still inevitably gave birth to a feeling of dizziness.


    He hasn''t counted more than five hundred in his life, and now he has solved 300,000 people in one breath. This is really a challenge.


    "Maybe I should come again the next day? Maybe I should find someone else to do it for a while?" Mindly knocked back the drums, Zhou Shang looked at the faint grandparents, and looked at the madman everywhere in the city. In the end, he still clenched his teeth and made up his mind.


    "Well, 300,000 is 300,000. As long as I am fast enough, this number will soon disappear. Believe in yourself, Zhou Shang, you can do it. Don''t forget, you are a hero!"


    He is so self-motivated, he has already put on his own white armor in front of a group of madmen. And with a white hurricane sweeping the city, the heroic journey of Zhou Shang alone began.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1911： Limited experience

    ��How many people have I gotten?��


    "10,404,426, four hundred and twenty-nine, four hundred and thirty"


    "What, I thought I was at least a third of the time"


    "In some ways, you probably completed one-third of the workload in the Midtown area, Master Shang En."


    ��And Midtown is just a part of Manhattan that hasn��t completely sunk yet, and the whole of Manhattan is now the least populated area in New York, right?��


    With such a nutritious dialogue, Zhou Shang has been unable to help but pull out a blank eye. He feels that he seems to be overestimating his ability. The base of 300,000 is really too big for him. 300,000 has just finished one-thirtieth, and look at the sky, he is afraid that he can''t rush back in time before dawn.


    This is the rhythm of the egg. Zhou Shangxin was hesitant, and he certainly knew that he was missing the game. But at this time, if you let him just let it go, he can''t do it at all.


    This is not to play the game, you save a file and go to sleep in peace and mind, and then go online to read a file and you can continue smoothly. This is to be dead, and it is not a person who is dead. If Zhou Shangyi had not decided to participate in it at the beginning, he would not be able to bear it, but he would not associate his death with himself. But now, the situation is different.


    Zhou Shang, who made up his mind to stop the confusion in front of him, spontaneously linked the lives and deaths of these people to himself. And if there is any innocent person who dies because of his temporary slack, he will feel guilty when he talks about it.


    This is very bad, at least for him, it is worse than the blame from the elders at home. So without much hesitation, he made a choice and continued what he was doing.


    "If someone asks me, you can''t say it. Also help me a little, Medusa. Help me to make an icon like the task completion degree, and then simply repeat the same move and not see. To a little bit of change, I really doubt if I can continue."


    "Like this?" Imitating a famous game, Medusa projected a score of 10433300000 on Zhou Shang''s helmet screen. Looking at such an appearance, Zhou Shang is obviously not so satisfied.


    "Maybe this number should be smaller." He shook his head and stunned the two men and women who were close to the body, using their clothes to trap the two back to back on a steel pipe. While thinking about making new demands.


    "Or you can add something else, I mean music or light effects. You know, just like the games I sometimes play at home, when I finish the task or upgrade. Give you a special tip"


    ��Like this?�� Zhou Shang successfully solved a family dispute and let two little sisters who seem to be only fifteen or six years old return to good times. Medusa gave a rush of high drums in a timely manner. At the same time, a small golden letter appeared in front of him. The words "Square task, sister enmity complete" are written on it, and after these small words appear, the huge data jumps.


    Zhou Shang also noticed that under the original 300,000 big data, there are a few more new small data, what is the "Middle City Mission Completion", "Brooklyn Mission Completion", "Long Island Mission Completion" and many more. Everything seems to be the same as the huge task flow of Medusa, and Zhou Shang still eats this set.


    If the essence of human beings is the repeater, then it is obvious that the repeater is also a brand high. Inferior repeaters simply let you do repetitive work, and the advanced one is to make repeated labels for each repetition while you are doing repetitive work, so that you can experience different happiness.


    Zhou Shang is very happy now because he feels that he has been freed from the repetitive knockout line. And it seems that it has entered the world of gta6, and the whole person has been immersed in the ever-changing task of ever-changing and varied.


    Of course, this is the feeling in his heart, which is impossible for others to feel. However, by virtue of his simple stun and casually tied to a certain place, until he began to choose how to stun a person and where to tie him to be creative, you can I fully felt how changed in his heart.


    Medusa is very happy that Zhou Shang can feel happy when doing this kind of thing, because in accordance with human values, people who help others feel happy are definitely a good person in a sense. For a child, you can''t always ask him to be distorted now. Is it profitable to be a man? So being a good person is definitely the most satisfying result.


    However, Medusa had to point out the problem that Zhou Shang��s efficiency is declining significantly.


    At the speed of Zhou Shang, he could have fixed more than a dozen people in a second. Now, this efficiency has dropped to several seconds to get two people. This decline is incredible, and the kind of interest that humans often say is to promote work efficiency is completely inconsistent.


    Medusa didn''t care that Zhou Shang''s task efficiency had dropped. She was only a little worried. She used to play with him for only a few days, so he would not be **** after he went back. Killed.


    Under the stick, the traditional Chinese education was well passed down on the other side of the ocean. Although this is what Jill saw in the book, sometimes she has to admit that it is better to deal with this kind of leather monkey. Anyway, how to fight and do not have to worry about breaking, it is good that the following pickpockets let him eat some lessons.


    I have been a front-line police detective, and Jill, who has worked as a black scorpion and a zombie, has nothing to say about the children he gave birth to. If you start to come, it is estimated that the gun can be used.


    Of course, this is domestic violence and it is totally undesirable. Although Medusa sometimes can''t stop Jill from creating domestic violence, she will try to avoid this happening whenever possible.


    "Master Shang En, maybe I need to remind you of the time. If you continue this way, maybe you will not be able to return home."


    "Go home, why do you want to go home, don''t you see that I am having fun now?"


    "At this time, Medusa felt the emotion that every parent would have when faced with a child with an addiction." She really wants to find something to call him.


    However, he may not be able to play a role in Zhou Shang, and the core program of Medusa is also set to never hurt everyone in the family. So this idea only existed for a moment, and it has been actively removed by her.


    She began to try a little euphemism, that is, to persuade through words, and the key to persuasion is that the mother who is regarded as a tiger by Zhou Shang.


    "Master Shang En, I know that you may be addicted to it now, but I need to remind you of it. If you are so addicted, you may pay a very serious price for it."


    "What is the price?"


    "Think about your mother, Master Shang En. I don''t think that Mrs. Jill will let you go easily after a few days of disappearing for no reason!"


    As the so-called one thing, one indulging in the game, some of them can''t extricate themselves. When she thought of her mother''s anger, she was immediately scared of a cold sweat. He knew the seriousness of the problem, but let him give up the good game he just touched, and he still has some reluctance in his heart.


    This kind of feeling believes that when I was a child, I often went to Internet cafes, and then I was most fascinated by people who were fat, but how can they die. The self-control is the most lacking thing for children.


    Zhou Shang does not want to give up the current gaming experience, but he is afraid to incur such bad results. So I thought about it and thought, he still asked for help from Medusa.


    "Do you have any good suggestions? Medusa. When is help me, you know, I do not how good natured mother recently, I was afraid this time she took out a big guy to beat me!"


    I thought that the last time Jill hit this bear child was m249, Medusa really worried that she would move Gatlin out next time. Although it does not actually cause any harm to the child, it is true that Medusa does not think that this is good for the child''s psychological growth.


    Give him a little help, this is a necessary thing. And how can I help him? Medusa felt that it should still be changed from his psychological.


    "I think you should maintain the original efficiency, or improve the original efficiency. If you like this style, we can try more in the future, but now, you should not continue this way. Go on!"


    "No, no, you don''t understand, Medusa. Do you know what a limited edition is issued? In addition to the things that merchants deliberately want to hang their appetite, the real limited edition often only appears inadvertently. This is Medusa. Only when this version is really experienced, can I play the role of a **** player when I promote this game to Zhou Yu. So even if my mother is holding a cannon in front of me, I am absolutely Will not give up this initial experience!"


    "" Silence for a while, Medusa has some response to the overload of the bear child on the game problem. She really doesn''t know that for a game, for a chance to be forced in front of a brother, it is not worth it. But she is very clear that it is probably impossible to persuade the current Zhou Shang.


    "I probably have no way to help you, Master Shang En. This is a reality, not a real online game. If it is a game, I can help you modify the code inside the game, so that you can do everything, even if It��s a tens of millions of people. It��s not a problem to finish all the tasks at the same time. But in reality, I can only provide you with such false information, and this will not help you.��


    Medusa admits her incompetence with some pleasure, and at the same time throws the problem in front of Zhou Shang. Her plan is to let Zhou Shang himself face the problem. Perhaps under the weight of the seriousness of the problem, will he choose to give in?


    This is not an impossible thing. After all, childish change is also a kind of nature. But this time, she is obviously a little underestimated Zhou Shang.


    As a descendant of Jill and Zhou Yi, he apparently inherited the nature of both parents. This is reflected in Jill''s side, he has the paranoia and stubbornness of Jill. When Jill was a policeman, he was notoriously not very irritated. At that time, Umbrella could not scare her by pressure on the police in the city. Now Zhou is naturally not likely to be scared by her own mother.


    Isn''t it a beaten bet? It��s a bit of a painful thing, and the endure has passed. Anyway, anyway, this game��s first experience is that he is sure.


    In the heart, there is such a jealousy, and Zhou Shang is definitely making up his mind. But even if there is a determination, his heart is inevitably a bit of a drum. It is certainly impossible to say that it is not afraid, so in his little brain, he also began to think crazy about countermeasures.


    How to do it? How to do? Between the movements of the light, Zhou Shang immediately remembered the words before Medusa, and thought of a spell he had learned, he immediately put his mind into the split of the seventy-two changes.


    The avatar is the trick of the monkey that changes the thousands of monkeys and monkeys. It is said that monkey monkeys and grandchildren are actually monkeys'' own avatars. It is estimated that the monkey thinks that the prestige of the Monkey King cannot be violated, so it is only a form of monkey monkeys.


    Zhou Shang will not have scruples in this regard, but he does not have as many hairs as monkeys. So after reaching out and slamming a small head hair from his head, he just barely changed a hundred and ten avatars.


    One hundred and ten weakened versions of themselves can also play a role in the current situation. And considering that these avatars are all dressed like themselves, the same appearance, at first glance, really has a very awkward feeling.


    Zhou Shang was quite satisfied with the feeling of this monk, so he immediately waved his hand, just like the general who gave orders, and ordered loudly against his own body.


    "Very good, just like this. Twilight Knights, listen to my orders, now, start!"


    Hundreds of avatars dressed in armor were immediately obscured by the sound of the armor. Looking at such a scene, Zhou Shang was also excited to mutter himself.


    "Wow, this feeling is awesome. I am more and more like looking at the future effects. When I find the base of the group of ninjas, I must use such a trick in front of them. This will definitely Give them a huge surprise, you said that I am right, Medusa."


    "Of course, Master Shang En" Medusa''s reply was somewhat hesitant, and she expressed some desires at this time. However, she responded very quickly and did not have the opportunity to notice Zhou. Because she quickly shifted the topic.


    "I have updated your task list, Master. I think you should carefully control your um, avatars. I am a bit worried, they may be out of control, after all, this is a force we do not understand."


    "Don''t worry, I can do it!"


    Zhou Shang is very reassured, and he answered quite decisively. In this regard, Medusa is a slight meal, and then said.


    "So good"

 Chapter 1912： Mistaken guessing misunderstanding

    The effect of the tactics of the avatar is outstanding. I am afraid that Zhou Shang himself did not think that after a change of method, things have progressed so smoothly.


    In just a few dozen minutes, he has already cleaned up the entire Manhattan area. And as long as there are no accidents, he can complete the cleaning of the entire New York City area for up to several hours.


    This is more efficient than the efficiency of his full task, and because the sense of being separated can be shared at the time of recovery, there is no loss in his so-called first experience. It��s true that even he himself has to admire his wit.


    Of course, wit is wit, this is still time. And the task has been simplified to such a point, the rest of the nature is the water mill.


    Zhou Shang is still slowly grinding, and just as his game is going midway, Lingdie and the dead girl are already on the land of New York under the transfer of Xia Weisi.


    New York is not a stranger to both. Whether they used to be displaced, when they were at the mercy of the people, and after that, when they attached to the thigh of Zhou Yi, they did not have to turn around in this international top city. Of course, what they are familiar with is the international metropolis, which is the proud New York City called Big Apple City. And like this sin city, they don''t feel familiar at all.


    Perhaps from some rumors, they can learn a few words about this sinful city, but after all, they are in the paradise of the world, and they have not experienced the status quo of the city. They still have a hard time understanding the city. What has become a ghost now.


    The dilapidated building, which almost began to grow grass, was smashed through the streets of abandoned vehicles, with **** everywhere and the corners of the ditches where the sewage ran. If they are not some of the landmark buildings and some other lively environments, they may think that they are in the wrong place and come to a ghost town.


    The old New York has become such a look, and it is inevitable that some of them will be a little embarrassed. However, when I thought that the Americans had spent more than two hundred years and invested in not knowing how many trillions of dollars to build a super city, it became a waste of waste. As a member of the mutant, they also inevitably gave birth to a few points. Stealing hi.


    This is an absolute political correctness. After all, the relationship between the mutant and the US government is really not very good. Even if the Stark government has been working hard to recover this situation since it took office, it has significantly improved the status of the mutant in American society. However, for those who have been persecuted, this is simply not enough for them to forget their bad past.


    What kind of urine is the government, they are already well aware. Therefore, even if they do enjoy some special benefits under the current policy, they still do not put themselves in the same camp as the US government.


    On the surface, he is calm and awkward, waiting to see American jokes secretly. This is the mentality of most variants. It is not surprising that the butterfly and the dead woman have such an idea to maintain the consistency of most variants.


    "It��s really interesting to say it. It seems that the records of several nuclear bomb attacks on the city in the history of mankind were created by Americans. But I think they did not think of it at the beginning, and once they will throw their nuclear bombs into their own. On the head."


    "No, I think they should think of it. Otherwise, why the capital of the United States is Washington, DC, not New York. It must have been foreseen."


    ��Maybe there is a mutant around Washington who can predict the future?��


    "Then I think that the treatment of this mutant must not be very good. Well, maybe he will be a black man."


    The two men were maliciously discussing the tragic experience of New York, but they did not hesitate to start moving.


    The location that Medusa provided to them was the approximate area of ??Zhou Shang, not a specific location. The reason why this is the case, she said that this is because Zhou Shang has been maintaining some kind of high-speed movement. Specifically, what kind of sports she did not elaborate, but no matter what she thought, she did not have the reason to deceive them in this respect. So there is not much to consider, and it is right to go to a quiet place.


    The skin monkey has always been a troublemaker. This time, almost half of the United States has gone out to do things. There is no reason to say that he will silently do nothing. It is conceivable that where the movement is big, there should be something he is doing. Therefore, it is really clear at a glance where to look for his traces.


    The nymphs and the dead women ran along the noise, and when they found the source of the noise, they were somewhat unbelievable.


    "Betsy, can you believe what I saw?"


    "If I see something that you see is the same thing, I probably know what you want to say."


    Lingdie��s face was shocked without any cover-up. She asked the question of the dead woman while she asked her.


    "Is this really not our illusion? I mean, maybe this is an illusion. You know, Charles has this ability, and there are some other variants, they should be able to do the same. That''s the point. So, this may be just an illusion, isn''t it true?"


    ��Can the illusion make the car fly?�� Looking at the presence of what they thought was an illusion, it was easy to overturn a pickup truck and, incidentally, took a bad luck from the driver��s seat. At the same time, he made a knife on his head. The lily is really hard to believe. It will be as simple as an illusion.


    "But if this is not an illusion, then don''t you think this is too exaggerated?"


    Lingdie used exaggerated adjectives, and for them, the situation in front of them is really exaggerated.


    As the first mutants seeking refuge here in Zhouyi, their understanding of Zhouyi is far more profound than the average person. Especially for the image of some of his identities, it is definitely a matter of knowing. At the moment, although Zhou Shang has made a small change in his father''s armor, overall, it is still the shape and frame. A small change can''t make people think of it as something else, especially for people who are familiar with them, they can recognize it at a glance.


    Dawn knights, their masters, their gods. If there is only one such existence, then they are not unacceptable emotionally. After all, even if this is not Zhou Yi himself, then there is something about his successor or imitator, and it is not impossible to say it. After all, this is still an era of superheroes. From the original fans to the current superheroes, there is indeed a certain possibility.


    However, it is only a case in this case, and it seems like it is now snoring. Hula la ran out hundreds of the same wearing, just changed color, and each of them is a stunt of stunts. This only makes people feel strange.


    To say that it is an imitator, this is too much. And such a large-scale, organized gathering will only make them suspicious, and this is another conspiracy.


    They have seen too many such conspiracy, and for these plots, I believe no one will have a good impression. So after tacitly looking at each other, the two need not say more, they are already rushing toward an imitator who is closest to them.


    Lingdie is the first step, with her unique spiritual ability, she can achieve the spiritual transmission within a certain distance. Although there is no need for Xia Weisi to think of where to go where to open the door precision, but in terms of speed and suddenness, she has more than nothing. Just like now, when she is thinking, she has suddenly transmitted to the back of an imitator. And before the imitator reacted, she was already a very sharp whip leg, and was drawn on his neck.


    The physical fitness of the mutant is generally higher than that of normal human beings, and the person who has experienced professional combat training like her is far superior to homogenization. It is not polite to say that this whip leg is pumped down, even if the other party is a cow, it must be cut off the neck. Considering the armor of these imitators and the extraordinary power they have shown, this blow may not be fatal, but how much can make them lose their ability to resist.


    They don''t want to kill innocent people, but at least they have to figure out what the other side is playing. After all, their little masters can be in this city, and if they say that they are related to Zhou Shang, then in the role of a bodyguard, they really do not intend to have any of these imitators and the organizations behind them. polite.


    Everything happened as fast as the electric light and flint. Zhou Shang��s avatar just noticed the presence of the coming person and was already kicked out by a kick.


    However, unlike the idea of ??Lingdie, although her attack is considered to be strong, it is not enough to look at Zhou Shang, who is placed in the body of the steel body.


    Because the existence of the weakened version may not be able to detect the appearance of the butterfly in the reaction ability, but this is because the butterfly itself is an assassin who is a ghost, and is a master who specializes in this. In terms of offensive ability, if she does not use her strange soul blade, then relying on her own physical strength, she can only be regarded as the general level in the same grade, and such a level can play no role.


    The avatar easily eased in the air, then flipped it a little and regained his heel. He discovered the existence of the butterfly, and he would say hello to her. But before he even said anything, Yuriko was already like a viper that was lurking in the shadows, and launched an attack from behind him.


    As the female version of Rogan, the most powerful attack of Yuriko undoubtedly comes from her whole body of secondary Edelman alloy bones. The five claws that protrude from the five fingers theoretically have the horror of the vast majority of defenses. Just like now, the avatar seems to be wearing an armor, and to some extent it does have a certain defense. However, it is only a creation of a spell, and relying on the defensive power provided by the spell, it is not enough under the claws of the lily.


    It��s just that the five fingers are so smashed, and the lily is like a smashed piece of paper and smashes into the waist of the split. If this is a normal person, then a kidney must not be saved. And if the lily is slightly gripping the palm of his hand, then it is estimated that the spine can be pulled into several sections by her.


    It can be said that this is a precise match between the two people. No matter what the counterfeiter is, as long as he is caught in such a key, he can''t figure out what to do.


    He can only cooperate with himself and must cooperate with himself unless he does not want his own life. As far as the experience of the two people is concerned, in addition to the madman organization like the Hydra, there are really few organizations that can cultivate the shackles of the scorpions into the sinister.


    So the normal situation should be that they took control of the counterfeiter, dragged him to a dark place, and then tortured him and smashed the secret behind him from his mouth. Then look at how deep the water in this organization is, and whether you can rely on both of them to level the pit. If not, then they have to think about where to find a foreign aid to solve this problem.


    The process is the right thing to do, and the experience tells them that this is the least probable step. However, what happened to them was still happening, because from the very beginning, this process has already had problems.


    The lily has caused enough damage to the avatar, and this damage is already beyond the limits of the avatar. It is not a body that is not bad for King Kong, so naturally, with the arrival of the limit, the singer immediately slammed and restored the shape of a hair, slowly falling from the air.


    And looking at the head hair falling from the front, whether it is a butterfly or a lily, can not help but reveal a strange look.


    "What is this new type of illusion? If not, who can tell me why this guy will become a hair?"


    "Maybe from the very beginning, our attack target is a hair? Be careful, Yuriko, if this is an illusion, then the guy we have to deal with is not a simple existence. I don''t feel a little bit of heart fluctuations, this Too unreasonable!"


    The two were nervous and apparently thought they had met a strong enemy. At this time, the voice from Zhou Shang was already coming from behind them.


    "Betsy, Yuri, what are you doing, why should you attack me?"


    The two searched back and looked back. A knight in armor was holding his hands in the air and hugged them against the condescending look.


    Being able to fly, this is synonymous with bad dealings. The other party��s words broke their identity, which made them feel that the other party was a long-planned existence. Such a person who dares to appear in front of himself is bound to have enough reliance. And by these points alone, they are already very obvious, and the other party is not good.


    "It looks like a big fight."


    Lingdie shines out the edge of the soul. For this opponent, she does not feel that she should have some reservations. In the same way, the hands are staggered, and the five fingers are squeaky, and the same answer is given.


    "Good, my bones are rusting!"


    After the words were over, the two couldn��t help but say that they had already rushed up between the electric and the flint.

 Chapter 1913： Short-lived confrontation

    When the two did not say a word, they launched an offensive against themselves. This is something that Zhou Shang did not think of at all. If there is that free, he really has a question whether you want to rebel and question them.


    However, he did not have this time, because at this time, Lingdie had already killed him by the power of the soul, and launched a surprise attack from behind.


    The sharp edge of the soul''s blade is still well known, because he has seen the ability of the butterfly to show in daily training. As an extended ability of the spiritual system, although the ability of Lingdie is not as comprehensive as that of Professor Charles, even she can''t even control the human heart. However, as a standard assassin, she has derived her abilities in the career of the assassin.


    The mind conveyed her ability to launch a critical strike in any situation, even if she said that she could not take a hit, she can borrow a thousand miles. The blade of the soul is her main assassination method, and its killing is also outstanding.


    Some people may feel strange, how to use the soul as a knife to have such an outstanding lethality, and even to say that it can override many real weapons. In fact, there is nothing to understand, because from the point of view of simple points, the so-called soul blade is just a means of mental intervention in reality.


    It is as if Qin Gelei can use his mental ability to develop his mind, thus creating incredible means in reality. Lingdie can''t do the degree of Qin Gelei, but it is still possible to express his own mind and express it in the form of a blade.


    This kind of imagery weapon has no substance in itself, and in the absence of such substance, the butterfly can naturally extend it into any object that exists in substance. After that, as long as she launches the ability to interfere with reality, no matter how hard the blade of this mind image is, even if it is just like toilet paper, it can still cut off all the essential things. After all, this is a means of inserting a specific individual into a complete whole, thus destroying the integrity of the material. There is really nothing unusual about it.


    Of course, saying this, it does not mean that you can ignore her edge. At least for Zhou Shang, he does not want to try to see if he can eat a heart of the soul of the butterfly.


    Therefore, Lingdie has just appeared behind him, he has already carried out super-high speed dodge, suddenly appearing behind the butterfly in the case of almost impossible to capture with the naked eye.


    It''s like hiding a cat, and for Zhou Shang, it''s really like a game. He already had some idea to understand why Lingdie and Lily had attacked themselves in disagreement. Presumably they did not recognize themselves, after all, their image today and the boy they were impressed still have a huge gap.


    In this regard, he originally had some excuses. But when he thought about it, he dismissed the idea. The reason is very simple, that is, he has consciously learned a lot of skills, but really, despite these magical skills, he has never had a decent battle.


    New York City is a regular dregs, playing with guns is their greatest skill, and the gun is no threat to him. Although there are secretly ninja organizations like ghosts in the dark, it is a hand-joining society that is not a wooden leaf village. The ninjas are not able to get on the countertop. In Zhou Shang��s opinion, it��s not as good as those who can shoot a large machine gun. The black scorpion will.


    It''s like playing a game made by a second-line game studio. The story is full and sincere, but it''s always a little bit of a sense of combat. Although it can be played, it is the feeling that Zhou Shang has a technique of slaughtering dragons and cannot be used. He has a few qualified opponents.


    At the moment, the emergence of Lingdie, Yuli and their misunderstandings have undoubtedly given him such an opportunity, so he immediately ignored Medusa��s reminder to let him know his identity as soon as possible, and turned himself to this wholeheartedly. Sudden encounters.


    The assassination of Lingdie is a tricky problem. As a player with rich game experience, Zhou Shang is very clear that if he wants to win in the most relaxed way, he must first target this ghostly guy. Therefore, taking advantage of the weakness of the opponent''s ability to estimate his own speed, he played a trick like a shifting shadow in a flash, and ran to the back of the butterfly, and launched a counterattack against her.


    I didn''t use much strength, because he knew that if he had made all his efforts, the whole person of Lingdie would be afraid that he would be boiled into a meat sauce. This is just playing games, not killing people. Therefore, he has a lot of strength and only scored one point, and even if he only has one point, he has a full grasp, which can make Lingdie lose the ability to resist.


    Zhou Shang thought that he could, like some classic game masterpieces, rely on some special counter-attack mechanism to instantly dispel the opponent''s main force. But obviously, he has a little look at the role of Lingdie.


    Although Lingdie is not the most powerful and most outdated queue among the mutants, as a assassin who has been a war-torn, a skilled martial arts master, she still has the ability to take it. Among them, one of the most important ones is the intuition of fighting, and it is this kind of combat intuition that makes the Lingdie escape.


    Although she could not detect the movement of Zhou Shang, she made an evasive action by instinct. It is not the dodge side of human dodge, but the transfer of mind based on her ability. Zhou Shang thought that he had a steady blow and he still hit the air. And the sorcerer who avoided his iron fist was also standing at the side of Lily, and showed her a dignified look.


    "The speed is very fast, I have no time to react. This guy, it is not so easy to deal with him, you may have to suffer a bit!"


    "It��s okay to eat hard. Just let him and I have the same bitterness!"


    Yuriko apparently realized that the other side was difficult to deal with, so she did not have any objection to Lingdie in the battle plan. In her cooperation with each other, her role positioning has always been clear, the main physical output hand and the anti-harmful meat shield, which is the role she needs to play.


    It is not entirely voluntary, but more from the team''s consideration. In any case, she is already accustomed to the role she plays, so she has a bottom in mind for what she should do next.


    "I am ready, come on."


    "So careful, we have to go!" A simple exchange, the butterfly seized the hand of the lily directly launched the ability of the mind to transmit.


    His lily was brought to the sky above Zhou Shang, and the speed of the free fall allowed the lily to gallop like a sharp sword. At the same time, she also carried out a second transmission, waving the soul of the blade in front of him in the face of Zhou Shang.


    It can''t be sturdy before and after. From the priority point of view, of course, the face of the butterfly is more urgent. And if it is said that we must guard against this blow, then it is bound to be forced into the strong by the lily from the sky. This is equally deadly, so no matter how you choose, this will be a dilemma.


    Zhou Shang naturally does not want to get himself into such a difficult situation. So he does not intend to choose either of these two situations.


    In the same way, he stalked the back of Lingdie with his super-high moving speed, and tried to try again from behind her to see if her intuition was so useful. However, what he did not think was that his movements were completely within the expectation of Lingdie, and what she wanted was that he would try again.


    The transmission of the mind has been repeatedly accomplished. This time, the attempt was to directly exchange her position and the lily. In a way, this may be a bit more difficult, but by the tacit understanding cultivated in the past and the special mark she put on her teammates, this is not entirely impossible.


    She easily changed the position of the two, and this also caused Zhou Shang''s attack to eventually fall on the lily.


    Lily reinforced iron bones, this is true. Wanting a blow to beat her to lose resistance, it is not as simple as dealing with Lingdie. At the same time, Yuriko is also a master of judo and various joint techniques. Just as the flexibility of the body is not affected by the reinforced iron bones at all, she can make all kinds of incredible body movements during the battle.


    It��s like now, Zhou Shang was originally a boxing hit on her shoulder, and it��s right to fly her whole person out. However, with Zhou Shang''s boxing power, she completed a physical deflection at the moment of being hit. First, a large gyro-type swivel, and then a five-finger hook, through the sharpness of the Edelman alloy hole wearing the armor, the whole person cling to him.


    There is a sleeping technique in Jiu Jitsu. It is to use the opportunity of entanglement on the ground to achieve the purpose of subduing the enemy through the locking of the key parts such as joints. Although there is no ground-based restrictive prop at the moment, with many years of combat experience, Yuriko can still achieve similar levels.


    She was entangled in Zhou Shang��s body and her body was twisted like a python. When her two thighs were firmly locked in the waist of Zhou Shang, her five-finger steel claws had already stretched to the most extended state, and unrelentingly grabbed the past against Zhou Shang��s neck. .


    This is not as gentle as it was at that time. The steel claws that extend to the extreme length of more than ten centimeters are enough to cut the normal human head to the whole ground. Armor can''t stop it, Zhou is naturally not willing to use his own flesh to try the sharpness of Edelman alloy, and when he has to raise his arms and poke on the hands that the lily is waving, The attack from the Lingdie has been arranged in general, and once again came in.


    For ultra-high-speed enemies, the butterfly itself does not have the ability to confront each other. However, with the cooperation of Yuriko, they are able to make such a common sense to such an enemy, an unexpected routine.


    Just like now, using the opportunity of the entanglement of Yuriko and the enemy, Lingdie attacks the position of the lily by directly sensing the heart mark on the lily.


    Yes, she can''t keep up with Zhou Shang''s speed, but with the mind coordinates, her mind transmission doesn''t need to keep up with last week''s speed. After all, the position and week of the lily are still relatively static. Therefore, there is no difference between attacking Yuriko and attacking Zhou.


    In an instant, the blade of the soul has already penetrated the body of the lily, letting the lily scream the beast. This is a no-brainer, because the butterfly is very clear, if you directly attack the enemy in front of you, then by the speed of the other party, this attack will still be dodged. Therefore, the best way is to use the lily seed as a medium to launch this raid from her perspective.


    This is also the reason why they will say that Yuri has to suffer a bit, because the blade must be from her body to the enemy''s body.


    However, her body is capable of withstanding such an attack. After all, the speeding regeneration like Rogan gives her almost immortal characteristics. And her enemies may not be so lucky.


    Ginger is still old and spicy. Although Zhou Shang has a crushing advantage in strength, his joke-like game mentality and Lily''s Lingdie''s completely unexpected way of coordinating him still caught him unprepared. He didn''t expect the attack to come from this direction, and when he noticed it, it was too late.


    The Blade of the Mind has cut the armor of his chest and touched his skin. In the next step, even in Zhou Shang��s own heart, he thought it would be a play-off situation, and his blood was splashed on the spot.


    But beyond everyone''s expectations, this kind of thing did not happen. Because the blade of the soul that has never been in the past has not played its due role at this time, it is like a soft knife cut on a strong plate, except for a shallow white mark. There are no other achievements.


    This is not normal, whether it is for Lingdie or for Zhou Shang. However, this is a normal situation for people like Smith Zhou who deeply understand the secrets of the gods.


    Regardless of Zhou Shang''s bloodline, he is still the demigod of the gods. And the power of God is not simply equated with the existence of matter. The blade of the soul is the embodiment of the spiritual power of the will, and the power of the **** is also between the material and the spirit. In order to hurt Zhou Shang, who has the protection of divine power, at least the spirit butterfly must also make his willpower strong enough to be able to compare the spirit of the gods. It may be a bit of an absolute statement, but as far as the current situation is concerned, this is still too difficult.


    The situation began to go out of control, and Zhou Shang, who had already been greeted by the hand, grabbed the arm of the butterfly and completely lost the opportunity to escape. Yuriko wanted to get rid of her, but Zhou Shang destroyed her consciousness with a solid head lice and disintegrated her possibility of resolving.


    At this time, the situation has completely fallen into the control of Zhou Shang. In one hand, holding the unconscious Lily, and holding the incompetent butterfly in one hand, Zhou Shang showed a big smile to her in her desperate eyes.


    "It seems that I won, Betsy."

 Chapter 1914： The identity of the little devil is revealed

    "Master Shang En? How is it? How is this possible?"


    "Why isn''t it possible, just use a little spell, it''s a breeze to change the shape. And again, I''m only a little taller. How can this height be worn by Dad''s armor!"


    By hand drawing a height to your waist, it is naturally impossible to hide your identity after the game is over. In the face of his confession, whether it is the lyrical Lily, or the temperamental lingual butterfly, they can''t help but roll their eyes.


    They did not think that Zhou Shang would change his image, and did not even think that the enemy he had thought before would actually be played by him alone. This certainly made them somewhat surprised by Zhou Shang''s ability, but after these surprises, they immediately showed an angry look to him.


    "Why are you doing this kind of thing, don''t you know how dangerous it is?"


    Zhou Shang himself knows that this is too much for himself to play. But he was unwilling to take on this responsibility, but he immediately spread his hand and defended his behavior.


    "Oh, don''t forget, you attacked me first. I just played a game with you by the way, and I am restrained. I didn''t hurt your thoughts at all. Okay, you guys, your means to deal with me." It��s called danger. If it��s not that I��m so powerful that I can��t even imagine it, it��s just that you hurt me!��


    It is said to be evasive, but can not be heard, Zhou Shang��s words have a little bit of meaning. After all, the game was the last victory he had, and he was very concerned about this. Of course he wanted to remind them in this regard.


    Unfortunately, this victory is only what he thought, and Lingdie and Yuli could not use this as a game. They will not praise the winner of Zhou Shang. On the contrary, if they change time, they may even have a small report to let Zhou Shang suffer a bit.


    However, it is not a suitable time after all. So after convulsing the angry mood, they still temporarily revealed this flaw.


    "Forget it. In short, now you have to go with us, Master Shang En. There are a lot of things happening at home, you can''t stay here now!"


    "You came to find me on a special trip?" From Medusa, they can roughly see their intentions. Zhou Shang apparently showed a kind of resistance to this request for him to leave now. "But I still have some things left to finish. This has just cleaned up Brooklyn, and there are no treatments for Bronx and Staten Island. I can''t leave now."


    It is not surprising that he will resist. After all, according to common sense, he will definitely be less than a few counts and lessons. Although it is a thing that cannot escape, it is unrealistic to let him accept it so calmly. For him, it can be prolonged for a while or delayed for a while, even if it is a chronic death, it is better than being directly hammered. Unfortunately, no one will give him the opportunity to delay.


    "Master Shang En, we can''t let you stay here to play this meaningless hero game. You have to leave with us, there are very important things waiting for you."


    ��What is more important than what I am doing now?��


    Zhou Shang is not happy that his rescue efforts have been ridiculed as meaningless hero games, so when Lingdie said this, he immediately retorted.


    "I am saving people now, two. If you don''t have me, do you know how many people are going to die in this city? These are all living lives, and even life can be regarded as something worthless for you. Already?"


    In the face of Zhou Shang��s rebuttal, although Lingdie wants to tell him that the vast majority of life in this cruel world is worthless, considering that he is still a child after all, and he has always accepted Education is a kind of education with three positive views, so they still have not said the language that distorts his thoughts.


    Convincing them is not a specialty. In comparison, it may be a more appropriate choice to forcibly take away Zhou Zhou. However, assuming that Zhou Shang has made up his mind to resist this kind of behavior, then according to the outcome of the recent encounter, they really do not necessarily have a way to take him.


    Therefore, bear children are annoying and hate in such a place. They tend to care for themselves and ignore others. And if the bear child has the ability to be like Zhou Shang, then this is simply a disaster.


    Of course, they still have no killer. That is to tell the truth and truth to Zhou Shang, let him understand the seriousness of the matter. But as Medusa is worried, they will also worry about telling the truth about Zhou Shang and whether it will have some bad influence on him.


    This is not something they can decide, so after a glance at them, they secretly reached a tacit agreement.


    Taking out the communication device, Lingdie directly called Xia Weisi. At this time on the other side, Xia Weisi came to a house that was barely an acquaintance.


    She is still brewing words, hesitating whether she should knock on this door. The sound of the communicator has already made her return to God.


    This speed is faster than she expected, and my heart prayed, not to be bad news, she just switched on, it is already a brief report on the other side of the butterfly.


    Thankfully, no one has yet to work on Zhou Shang. This is the best news she has heard today. After learning that Zhou Shang was unwilling to go home, and the reasons for his resistance, Xia Weisi browed and pointed to Medusa.


    "Medusa, transfer the communication signal to Shane, and I will tell him."


    In Medusa, Xia Weisi''s authority can be higher than that of Zhou Shanglai, so it is impossible for Zhou Shang to refuse, and Xia Weisi''s voice has already reached his ears.


    "Shan''s! What do you want to do? It''s time for this. Are you still wanting to play with your little boy''s temper?"


    "Xia Yusi? How is you?" Zhou Shang received a compulsory foreign newsletter. He thought that he would talk to himself about Ada who was always a housekeeper at home or his mother. However, what he did not think at all was that at this time, the one who stood up and yelled at himself would be Xia Xisi, his aunt.


    In all fairness, Xia Weisi has always played with their younger generations because they have never formed a family. Although they are separated by a generation, they are not so conscious in most cases. One likes to be young, and one is to be a small adult all day long. This makes it difficult for Zhou Shangzhen to regard Xia Yusi as an elder. He can''t imagine it at all. What is the situation of Xia Weisi taking out his elders in front of his own face.


    This gave Zhou Shang��s heart a hint of ominous premonition, and he also quickly questioned Xia Weisi.


    "Why would you talk to me? My mother? Ada, what about them?"


    "Listen, Shane. There is a terrible thing. I need you to leave there and go home and wait for me. I don''t accept your rebuttal, and I don''t allow you to do anything else. You have to do it. There is only one thing, that is, stay with the butterfly, stay at home, wait for me to go back, understand?"


    "What? What happened in the end? Xia Weisi, you must give me an explanation!"


    Love to play and love to play, Zhou Shang can be regarded as a small adult, naturally there are reasons. Extraordinary talent allows him to face many things that are too powerful for children with the most confident attitude, such as the relatively dark things like bad guys or death. The average parent can really accept this before his child can really accept it. They tend to choose to avoid these topics and wait until they have a complete three-view to teach them so-called life experiences. But in Zhou Shang, Jill, this tiger mother can not have such thoughts.


    The enlightenment readings of few children are epic works such as The Lord of the Rings, Journey to the West and Homer''s Epic. It is conceivable that when children of the same age said Harry Potter and Piggy Page, this kind of children''s literature, he suddenly came out with a Buddha who pressed the demon monkey, and how the Trojan horse massacre was violated.


    Violation and return to justice, but this shaped his thoughts, it can be said that from the time of sensibility, he can not be so naive. In addition to not enough experience, the situation is not enough. In terms of a lot of knowledge and psychological reserves, he is actually no different from ordinary adults. As a psychological self-awareness is an adult''s little child, Zhou Shang naturally does not want to be fooled by himself.


    However, Xia Weisi did not want to tell him more. After saying these words, she unilaterally hang up the communication. Because of the authority, she does not allow, Zhou Shang even has no way to entangle her. This is naturally something that Zhou is still unacceptable, but there is no way to accept him. Even Xia Yusi��s current position doesn��t know, and it��s impossible for him to even run into the face. So after kicking a pickup with a kick, he could only compromise with the nymphs.


    "Let''s go, go home! I have to see, what the **** guys are doing!"


    "Uh huh, the right decision." The two women shrugged shoulderlessly, and they were indifferent to the anger of this scorpion and the fish. Anyway, Zhou Shang does not care about giving him a wage, even if he is offended, he is not a big deal. I even said that they saw Zhou Shang��s impatience and anger, and there were still some sneak peeks in his heart, so that Lingdie couldn��t help but scream at him. "Right, your avatars have decided to go. Don''t you still want to take them back?"


    "The things here are not finished yet, why should they be taken back. And then, after you have finished the beauty salon, do you have to re-send your lost hair?"


    Zhou Shang��s side was arranged for the aftermath, and they and the nymphs hurriedly rushed toward the home. On the other side, Xia Weisi, who had already brewed her emotions, finally made up her mind and rang the doorbell.


    "Who is outside?"


    Soon after the door came the voice of the woman, and when the door opened, Natasha, the hostess, saw Xia Weisi outside the door, and her face immediately showed a slight mistake.


    However, she quickly converges on this erroneous entanglement and puts on a warm face, and greets Xia Jusi.


    "It''s you, Xia Weisi. Is there anything?"


    "You are not affected, it is very good." Looking at Natasha seems to have not been affected by Dommam, Xia Weisi has become more and more sure about his own thoughts. So she nodded at Natasha and said straight to the mountain. "I have something to talk to you about, can you let me in?"


    "Of course, please come in!" Grabbing his fluffy hair, Natasha was completely unprepared for such a situation. It can be said that when she saw Xia Weisi''s door, she had already guessed the meaning of Xia Weisi in her heart. On the surface, however, she still pretends to be ignorant, as if it were just a simple friend visit.


    "Please sit down, just be your own home. Also, do you want something to drink? I have coffee and black tea here, if you like, I have a little beer."


    "Don''t be so troublesome, Natasha. I didn''t come here to talk to you. I have some very important things to talk to you and that person."


    Xia Weisi put on a look that was sitting in danger. It can be seen from the appearance alone. What she wants to say is definitely not a trivial matter. But even if I saw this, Natasha still had a decent and swearing style.


    "That man? Sorry, I don''t know what you are talking about? The person you said refers to my husband?"


    "Yes, your husband! That man called Reinhardt."


    I watched Natasha pretend that she didn''t know what she was looking for. In her heart, there was already some anxious Xia Weisi who simply named her name. She no longer hides her intentions, but she tells her clearly.


    "I think I know what his true identity is? Although there are some unexpected, but he should be my other brother, he is also Zhou Yi, right?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, Xia Weisi. Are you confused? Or do you admit it wrong? How could he be Zhou Yi, you have not seen him, except for Chinese, they can There is no place like a little bit like it."


    When I heard Xia Weisi��s words, Natasha��s heart immediately jumped. But even at this time, she still clenched her mouth and denied it.


    In this regard, Xia Weisi, who is already very sure in her heart, is further pressing.


    "Yes, from the appearance point of view, they are not the same place. But you are a spy, you should be very clear that you can''t judge a person''s identity by looking at the face. A person''s behavior habits are often more representative than the face. Sex. Don''t forget, my brother and I have lived for more than 20 years. I have a habit of clearing it. And your husband, the Reinhart, I have been observing him for a long time! My brother should have He has the habit of him, and it is not bad at all. There should be no such coincidence in the world! So, is there any special explanation for this?"

 Chapter 1915： Ins and outs seeking countermeasures

    The Ming people can''t say the secret words, even if Natasha is the most professional agent, it is the kind of woman who does not have discoloration, and she can''t make any rebuttal under the proof of Xia Weisi. .


    As Xia Weisi himself said, as a relative who has lived together for more than 20 years, Zhou Yi��s habits are simply impossible to hold them. If you don''t find it, then you will forget it, and once they are noticed, no matter how the catastrophe is disguised, it is difficult to hide their identity in front of them.


    This was a long-awaited thing, but Natasha did not think that this day would come so early, and it came so clever. It was because Xia Weisi came over to talk when the catastrophe was not there. It was really difficult for her to give birth to other ideas.


    She is inevitably worried that Xia Weisi is coming to complain about her. After all, she is not doing much in the matter of concealing the identity of the catastrophe. And if you think about it in the depths, whether she and the people she represents can accept the identity of the catastrophe is a worry.


    The status of the family has a weight in the heart of the catastrophe, and Natasha is undoubtedly very well known as a pillow. She is very clear that if the worst thing really happens, it is definitely a heavy blow to the Holocaust. As a husband and wife, she certainly does not want this kind of attack to come to him.


    So some hesitant, and some temptations, she still asked the mouth of Xia Weisi.


    "I really don''t have a good explanation. Some things are exactly what you expected. So, what is the purpose of your visit this time? Are you planning to find this brother?"


    "I don''t mind if I have two older brothers, but I think that besides my mother, whether they are Ada or their children, they can''t accept one more person around him. You should understand, so I am this time. The purpose is not this!"


    "Not for him?" At the same time, Natasha couldn''t help but feel a little curious when she heard a word in her heart. "What are you doing for?"


    "I want to talk to him. There are important things that need his help."


    The words that Stark said before, Xia Weisi did not know whether to believe or not to believe. Regarding the return of his brother Zhou Yi, she really did not know whether Stark was bluffing or whether it was true. In the current situation, she can''t pin all her hopes on it. Therefore, seeking a more reliable object is her only choice.


    On the point of seeking to rely on the object, Xia Weisi agrees with Stark''s other words. There is indeed a person in the world who can stop the monster of Smith. Zhou, and if she does not guess wrong, this person will only be the week she is looking for.


    Others guess that this is not possible. After all, this statement is indeed too illusory. But for her, this is something she has already doubted. Nowadays, this is just a boat, let her naturally think of the existence of the catastrophe.


    It can be said that she did not have any other purpose this time, just want to ask for help from the Holocaust. After all, from the current situation, I want to save my family from Smith. Zhou, there is no other suitable candidate besides the catastrophe. With such a mind, she immediately looked into the direction of the stairs.


    "Where is he? If he is hiding from me, then there is no need at all. I said, I don''t care about his identity. As long as he does not do anything to hurt his family, I would be happy to treat him as a brother. ��


    "Thank you, Xia Weisi, thank you for your support. I think he will be very happy to hear it."


    Thanks to the identity of the insider for the catastrophe, Natasha, under the premise of trying to improve the relationship between the two sides, also gave the Xia Yu ribbon a not good news.


    "However, he is not here. Presumably you should also know what kind of threat the world is facing. The huge monster from the starry sky cannot rely on human power alone to fight against it. Therefore, for our peaceful life, we are not affected. Excuse me, he had to leave for a while to deal with the problem of the monster in the sky. I don''t know how much time he has to deal with, but since he hasn''t returned yet, it will take some time."


    "He is not here? Damn" The news is so bad for Xia Weisi that she immediately screamed.


    This reaction is somewhat dysfunctional. At least in Natasha''s impression, this sister of Zhou Yi has never sweared in front of outsiders. Zhou Wei��s tutor is a strict one, especially for the girls in the family. The basics are traditional lady-style education. Under such education, such things as swearing are not allowed at all. It can be said that this kind of thing is almost impossible unless it is extremely urgent.


    And what kind of things can push Xia Yusi to the extreme? Natasha is really unimaginable.


    On the family, on wealth, on strength and background, Xia Weisi is almost standing on top of this world. Except for her to provoke others, it is almost impossible for someone to come over and provoke her. And even if there is such a guy who doesn''t have long eyes, then the person behind her is a little bit more powerful, and it is estimated that these guys who don''t have long eyes can''t eat. So, it''s really hard to imagine what it would be bothering her.


    love? Looking at her like this is not like falling in love? cause? The family behind her has almost mastered the operation of the entire Huiyao City. Can''t even have a small special policeman? With such doubts, Natasha asked at the discretion of Xia Weisi.


    "I don''t know if you have any trouble, Xia Weisi. But if you believe me, you can tell me your question. When he comes back, I will naturally tell you. And even if it is particularly urgent The thing, can''t wait for him to come back, tell me that it is always stronger than you alone. The wisdom of two people is always stronger than one person, tell me, I may still give you some advice or maybe. !"


    "You? You can''t help me."


    Looking at Natasha, Xia Weisi subconsciously expressed his rejection. She doesn''t want to just drop someone down. But after thinking about it carefully, she changed her mind. Because in any case, Natasha has already had the identity of her family from a certain angle. And having this identity, there is no need to hide the truth from her. Therefore, after a long sigh, Xia Weisi slammed all the ins and outs.


    Natasha thought that what she heard would be a short parent, or a child''s affection. She really didn''t think that what she finally heard would be such a shocking insider.


    Zhou Yi has a father, she knows a little insider. However, the problem of the Holocaust in Smith and Zhou Yi has a similar reaction, they do not put this nominal father in mind.


    The Holocaust almost did not talk to him, and Natasha did not think that this guy who abandoned his wife when Zhou Yi had not been born would be a key player. She did not think that the source of Zhou Yi��s power was his father. What is even more unlikely is that he would be the biggest conspiracy behind this world turmoil.


    From the spectre of the ancient times that could not be verified at all, this identity will make people feel tremble. Before that, he actually said to Xia Weisi that he would help him to make an idea. This is simply pushing himself into the fire pit.


    Of course, the words have already been said, and now it��s too late to retreat. Coupled with her identity here, with the special relationship between the catastrophe and the family, she will inevitably be implicated in any effort. So after a moment of hesitation, she finally said to Xia Weisi.


    "I really didn''t think that this would happen. So the situation is that Smith. Zhou is the behind-the-scenes ambassador. He is now completely in control of your family. And what we have to do is to do our best. They may have to save them, and only then can they let Zhou Yi let them go to deal with Smith. Zhou, right?"


    "It''s pretty much the same. But I don''t think this is something we can do. Stark has already tried it, and for this reason, he should have paid a very heavy price."


    Xia Weisi did not know Smith''s arrangement for Stark. In her impression, Stark who made this kind of thing is already determined to hold the mortal, and naturally, he will not have this. The second possibility outside.


    Stark didn''t die, it was a secret that was unknown to anyone other than Ada. The situation at the time was originally special, and one of the people present did not escape the hand of Smith. Zhou. And even if there is the artificial intelligence of Medusa, she just collected some energy data, and did not make a complete record of the situation at the time.


    Therefore, in the information provided by Xia Weisi, Stark is undoubtedly already sacrificed. For such a message, Natasha was in shock, and inevitably gave birth to some sadness.


    For Stark, Natasha obviously has a little friendship. Of course, this is not the feeling of that aspect, because she has always liked the role of this playboy. Her friendship with Stark was more of a comrade-in-arms friendship when she formed the Avengers, and she had already apologized for his apologies in private.


    She once had a disgraceful sum with Maria Hill, who once doubted Stark��s loyalty to the country and the entire human race. At the time, it seemed that it was really like that. Because of the information they have, it is really difficult to estimate the extent of Stark��s body. But now it seems that their initial discussion was a joke, because no matter what kind of darkness, they could not be placed in a role that was sacrificed for human beings and finally sacrificed.


    Heroes should not be suspicion. If they still use the previous ideas to smash his words after he dies, then they can only say that they are a group of hopeless bastards.


    Natasha certainly didn''t want to be such a bastard, so naturally, Stark''s status began to infinitely rise in her heart. From a cold dictator to a hero with a layer of burden, this shift made her somewhat eager to do something for him.


    And what can I do? Slightly thought about it, she said to Xia Weisi.


    "No, we are not powerless. If one can''t do it, then maybe we should use more people''s strength. Sorry, I need to make a call."


    Xia Weisi is now nothing to do, and she is indeed pregnant with some hope, so in the face of Natasha, she just did a please.


    Natasha is just a guest, it is impossible to say that Xia Weisi does not agree with her and will not do so. She had already picked up the phone, and soon after Xia Weisi made the action, she was already connected to the other side of the phone.


    "It''s me, Maria. I need to talk to you about you, how are you?"


    "I am fine, but not so good."


    Faced with the chaos in front of him, Maria Hill only felt a headache. Not experiencing all the things she has experienced, she simply can''t imagine how fortunate she can survive.


    General Ross was almost mad at her face, tearing away most of the people in the command room. And if it��s not that she is carrying too many secrets and carrying some devices that can protect her mind, she is really not sure that she can hide in the first place and keep it from the crazy General Ross. A small life.


    She counted as a ghost door, and this does not mean that it is extremely good, so good luck is coming.


    When Dommam''s influence gradually subsided, and Charles consciously helped the government personnel to restore a certain mind, what was placed in front of her was a huge mess.


    General Ross disappeared, and more than half of the important government officials died. Almost all administrative systems and the loss of defensive power have left the country on the most dangerous edge.


    She really had to be grateful at this time, the most critical weapon system and nuclear strike force is under the supervision of smart computers. Otherwise, she is really not sure what a doomsday scene will be in front of her. When it comes to this, she will inevitably have such a self-defeating idea. It is better to come to a few nuclear bombs and count the mess.


    To clean up this mess, it was just her life. At this critical time, Stark lost sight of it, and the burden was almost unprepared against her, making her only feel more difficult to breathe.


    She is really overwhelmed, or she will not have time to answer Natasha''s call at this time. And hope that Natasha can bring her good news, so that she has a little more incentive in her heart, a bad news has already let her heart completely cold.


    "Stark, how is this possible?"

 Chapter 1916： Looking for allies

    Stunning Stark''s bad news, Maria Hill''s first reaction was not to believe, and then the whole person shuddered like an ice cave.


    Yes, she had had suspicions about Stark and had the idea of ??taking him instead. But this is always an idea, not a real conspiracy.


    She is too aware of the importance of Stark to this country. Today, after capital flight, at least one-third of the economy in the United States is supported by Stark��s family business. These are almost the help of unpaid and indebted operations, and other capital companies simply cannot and cannot do it. And by this alone, Stark''s status is almost unshakable.


    Of course, this is only an economic consideration. And even if you don''t think about these aspects, Stark is still an impeccable absolute leader.


    Choose the one that is most beneficial to the United States among the numerous paths. This is not something that anyone can do, nor is anyone able to withstand this tremendous pressure. You know, the United States once was on the verge of falling apart. Just like the original Soviet Union, when the federal government��s prestige was almost disintegrated, when the state governments clamored for independence, he stood up, prevented this from happening, and vigorously maintained the difficult situation in the United States. .


    Although many people criticize the government under his rule, he believes that he has made this once glorious country worse and worse. But the discerning person can almost see that he is the root of the country''s maintenance, and that the country is barely supporting the pillars that do not fall.


    He is at fault, but his credit is definitely greater than his fault. Without him, the United States is probably already a thing of history. Nowadays, some people have unilaterally told her that this country has lost him forever. If this is not a despicable April Fool''s joke, then this will definitely be the worst one in this series of disasters.


    Not to say how many people died, but this country has lost a true leader. After him, almost no one can take his place, because no matter who it is, it is difficult to have the courage and confidence to lead the country to go.


    This is not good news, because it means that the United States has once again reached the end of life and death. In the face of this grim situation, Maria had to quickly pick up her own mood, and then said to Natasha.


    "Thank you for notifying me of this news, Natasha. But I am afraid I will disappoint you. I must mobilize the power of the entire government to prepare for Stark''s departure. At this time, I can''t provide you with it. Any help"


    "Is things already bad to this point?"


    Natasha had wanted to get some resources from Maria, but in the end she got such an answer, which really surprised her.


    It��s a world-class power, and it��s not going to fall to such a point. And in any case, Stark''s death has a direct connection with Smith Zhou, which is equivalent to a direct slap in the face of your face, if you do not do anything, the international face is still not needed?


    Natasha took this layer into consideration and wanted to pull the government down. Only she did not expect that Maria would actually do this reaction. Is the situation really difficult to reach this point? Still, when Maria arrived at this time, there would be something that should not be there. To be honest, she is very suspicious.


    "The situation is a hundred times worse than the worst you can imagine."


    It seems that I heard Natasha''s doubts, and Maria explained immediately. She didn''t want to get the relationship so bad that it was so bad, especially at this time, she had to unite all the forces that can be united. Natasha may not be important, but the unknown husband behind her may be of great use. For this reason, she had to emphasize it.


    "Maybe you have the shelter of your husband, you can''t intuitively understand the chaos in the world now. If you go out and go to the city to have a look, you can see that the whole world is like hell."


    "Everyone, including the government, is accepting the greatest test ever. Just half a day ago, General Ross killed half of the senior combatants around me because of madness. Believe me, this will never be a separate I haven��t done any complete statistics yet, but I think the government should have been in a state of suspension for quite some time. I don��t want to help you, Natasha, but now, We can''t do anything at all."


    A lot of bitterness, so it is Natasha to understand her difficulties. After understanding this, Natasha has no longer hoped for her and the US government.


    This mess is enough for them to pack up, and expecting to borrow strength from them, I am afraid it is impossible in a short time. In this case, she is not wasting time here. After simply talking to Maria, she hung up.


    ��It doesn��t look very smooth?��


    Xia Weisi is also a full-time audition, so even if she does not know many of the hidden feelings, she can guess a general from Natasha''s dialogue. The situation is not optimistic, this is normal, after all, what is a ghost outside, she can be seen by her own eyes, knowing it. She is already prepared, but even then, after hearing a bad news, she still inevitably reveals a little twilight.


    This was seen by Natasha, and she immediately walked to the front of Xia Weisi, holding her arm and comforting her.


    "Don''t worry, this is just one of many options. Even if we don''t have their help, we can ask for help from other places, isn''t it?"


    "Other help, this is impossible. I said, in this terrible world, no one can help us anymore."


    Xia Weisi began to fall into pessimism, or she began to feel that she still does not have such a big hope. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. She is already suffering from disappointment, but she really didn''t have that intention, and then poured a bitter pill into her mouth.


    "Then we look for those who are not human. You know that this is a bad world, and what is not so bad in this bad world is that we can find other allies except humans. So, now Not when you are discouraged"


    Natasha��s comfort has played a role. At the very least, Xia Weisi could not have imagined that Natasha��s spy was actually related to the existence of human beings. Is it an alien? Or what other species? Her heart was inevitably curious, and in her curious eyes, Natasha dialed a phone that would only be used at work.


    The phone was quickly opened, and Natasha wanted to brew and then hook the boss behind the scenes. But what surprised her was that Ao Chuang had already contacted her in the first time. In the dialogue, the expression of Ao Chuang is quite straightforward.


    "I already know what you are, Ms. Romanov."


    "Do you know what I want to say to you? Are you monitoring me?"


    Natasha brows and picks up, inevitably reveals a little anger. In her opinion, this is the implementation of Ou Chuang''s own monitoring, otherwise he should not know his plan is right. According to the cooperation treaty between them, this kind of monitoring is obviously beyond the bottom line.


    This is a peaceful life that interferes with her and the catastrophe, and is invading them. And if Aocene can''t give a reasonable explanation, then she really doesn''t mind representing the Holocaust and unilaterally suspends cooperation between them.


    There is no doubt that she has such power. In the heart of the catastrophe, her status can be more important than what is an ally. For the Holocaust, Ao Chuang is not a necessary existence, they can still enjoy their own peaceful life when they change to a place.


    For Aochuang, the catastrophe is too important. The power of the catastrophe is the basis for the creation of the future. For example, in the face of a huge threat like Dommam, even the Austrian creation can only rely on the power of the catastrophe to continue the future of its vision.


    This is an indispensable line of defense, and you can''t even find other alternatives. So unless it is necessary, Altron is absolutely unwilling to disconnect from the catastrophe. In particular, this is only a misunderstanding.


    "Ms. Romanov, this is just a misunderstanding. I can assure you that I have never monitored you and your family. I just heard about you and Ms. Maria Hill when I heard the government information. Just talking."


    This explanation is reluctant and reasonable, of course, mainly because Natasha does not think that Ao Chuang really will do this unwise move. In her impression, the intelligent life of Ao Chuang is probably the most sensible creature she has come into contact with. For the sake of reason, it is almost impossible to make such a thing that does not have any benefit to him.


    This calculation was temporarily removed, and after learning that he probably already knew the inside story, Natasha was very clear about him.


    "Well, since you have heard my conversation with Maria, then I will understand something. About Stark''s death, I want to know your thoughts, Austria."


    "I am sorry, Ms. Romanov. I have stopped him because I know that his behavior is tantamount to self-investment. It is a pity that I failed. And this has led to the birth of this tragedy."


    Ao Chuang��s answer to the ancient well wave is as if it is explaining a fact that is not related at all. And such an answer is not what Natasha wants to hear, so she immediately increased her voice and questioned it.


    "Shit, Ao Chuang, I asked this question not to listen to you to answer these nonsense. I want to listen to the feelings inside you, the most real thoughts you have claimed to be real life. I want to know For the death of Tony Stark, what do you think?"


    For this problem, Altron has fallen into a long silence. Until Natasha was impatiently urged, he reluctantly replied.


    ��Is this important? Ms. Romanov.��


    "Of course, this is very important. You are not saying that Stark is your creator, you are not saying that in your eyes, Stark is equal to your father? If so, you should be represented, and Not like now, it seems like a completely unrelated person is dead in front of you!"


    "Representation? Is it like human beings crying?" The voice of Ao Chuang is still calm, and it seems as if everything is not related to him. "Sorry, I can''t do it. For me, indulging in the past is a non-essential thing. Although I respect Mr. Stark very much, I am afraid that for his death, I can''t simply go like you. Sorrow, resentment, and cursing. This has no meaning, Ms. Romanov. Even if it is viewed from the enemy''s point of view, this will not cause any damage to them. And if your physiological threshold is because of these negative If the emotion is broken, then I am afraid that the guy who is the enemy will probably wake up even dreaming."


    "What does this mean? What do you want to say?"


    Natasha is also very knowledgeable, but she is still somewhat difficult to understand. Ao Chuang is also considered to be understanding, so he immediately explained.


    "I am referring to the problem of endocrine disorders caused by human beings because of emotional excitement. Once the heart rate is too fast and the blood pressure is too high, I am afraid that it will be life-threatening. It is also the meaning of goodness in Chinese."


    "Damn, are you mocking me?"


    Natasha was a little angry and asked, but for this question, Ao Chuang said.


    "No, I mean, instead of indulging in a meaningless past, it''s better to look at the future. You are here to test my views on Mr. Stark''s death and there is no practical meaning. My thinking logic It''s decided that I can''t fall into that kind of regular negative emotional cycle. I only think about countermeasures to find the root cause of solving problems in the future. And I believe that the way I do is the most correct."


    Natasha��s temptation was self-deprecating, but she finally learned about the idea. There is no doubt that Ao Chuang is on their side. And how much is a help, her heart is also a bit of a sigh.


    It��s not necessarily the case, but the forces are absolutely powerful. She has quite a say in this. With such forces involved, they have finally got rid of the situation in which two people are fighting alone.


    This is a good start, and with such a good start, then naturally it needs to be maintained. In this regard, Natasha has been using the resources of Altron.


    "Do you have any good ideas? Ao Chuang."

 Chapter 1917： Determine the fundamental difference of the program

    "Like your plans. Look for allies, find goals, make plans, and initiate actions. This is a regular level of tactical development. I don''t think there is anything to ask for."


    Ao Chuang��s answer was very direct, and even said that Natasha thought she was talking nonsense. Of course, she can''t say anything nonsense. The main reason for this is that she wants to use the resources network that Atron has to do to complete the next steps.


    After all, they only have two people, and it is obviously difficult to rely on the strength of two people to find a qualified ally in this chaotic world. In contrast, Altron has a large force while being largely immune to the chaos of the world, so no matter which angle to look at, he is the one who should be the most actionable.


    This is the meaning of the words, Ao Chuang actually can not understand, Natasha is also strange in the heart of the car and horse, and directly revealed his ideas. And for the expression that has been straightforward to such a point, it is naturally impossible for Aochuang to say anything else, but it should be accepted very quickly.


    "I understand what you mean, I will try to mobilize the forces in my hands. But it takes time, Ms. Romanov. And not only time, we still need clear goals. What kind of people can be ally, This requires a clear standard."


    "The government is completely unreliable now, right?"


    Natasha did not give any answer to the standard first, but suddenly asked such a question. Obviously, in her consideration, the governments of all countries are the top priority of the alliance.


    This is not surprising. After all, in addition to the terrible power, Smith. Zhou also holds the huge power of Hydra. This made him appear more terrible, but also gave them a chance to attack. That is to use the unadjustable contradiction between the Hydra and the government. They can completely unite one side and the other.


    No matter how much the governments of each country can do, as long as they can drag the movements of the Hydra and prevent them from interfering effectively with their actions, it is a successful conclusion of what Natasha wants. result. Because there is no doubt that this will change the state of war, making small-scale mobile operations a key. In this respect, they have absolute experience and are definitely experts. Whether it is tactical or strength, they are impeccable.


    Natasha��s abacus was very loud, but Altron gave her a bad news.


    "I understand your thoughts, Ms. But unfortunately, I am afraid that the government will not be able to provide us with any help within a short period of time."


    ��The whole world is currently in a chaotic state of chaos. East Asia is the fastest recovery, and the government there has now responded to most of its functions, and has begun to control the major cities in the country. But even so In order to completely restore order, they also need a long-term effort. In addition, Europe is in a mess, although the chaos is no longer spreading, but within a short period of time, Europe will be in anarchy."


    "You know the plight of the United States. I won''t say much. As for other countries, I doubt that after the disaster has been restored, their government will not be able to re-operate. The civilians who died too much are destroyed. The social order, the huge post-disaster reconstruction work, and the social system that has almost lost its ability to operate are enough to undermine the foundation on which the country depends. You must understand that the roots of many countries are not so stable. In the face of such turmoil, They are likely to go to extinction."


    ��How come?�� He is also a person who has been in the government system for a while. Natasha is saying that there is no political smell. This is definitely a joke. And in terms of her own political sensitivity, she is able to make the judgment that those powerful countries will never allow this to happen.


    Whether it is for the maintenance of allies, or for basic humanitarian assistance, at the very least, they will ensure that these countries are on the brink of extinction and will never go that step.


    Just like the original Greek, in order to escape the government debt that could not be afforded, the joke-like government disintegration was reorganized. Finally, it was not picked up by people, gently put down, pinching the nose to recognize it?


    That is to say, but in the case of Ao Chuang, Natasha apparently forgot an old saying, that is, it is not the day.


    Today''s governments, even those most developed countries, are barely able to maintain a self-protection situation, expecting them to lend a helping hand to the outside, unless their days are not intended to pass.


    Humanity is mostly selfish, and even at the national level, the idea of ??selfishness is basically impossible to change. It was like the original World War II. If it were not for the Japanese to magically attack Pearl Harbor, it would force the Americans to join the war and give the people an account. Then maybe the US government can really laugh at the arms business to the end.


    The life and death of foreigners? It is really a distant thing. In the case that their own interests cannot be preserved, any person with normal thinking may not care about such a problem.


    This is common sense, and Natasha can understand it, so after the explanation was made by Altron, she closed her mouth wisely. Ao Chuang did not say much, but gave his opinions directly on the ally.


    "The Avengers are a good partner, Ms. As a former comrade, I think you will be a good choice if you come forward to invite them."


    "In addition, the mutant is also a force that can unite. In any case, Mr. Zhou Yi also provides them with long-term shelter. As a sheltered guest, they should come forward to solve the problems encountered by the host."


    "Of course, the best situation is that Mr. Zhou Yi or Mr. Reinhart can come back. If they are here now, then all the problems we face will not be a problem."


    "But they are not here now, and what we can do is to rely on ourselves. I don''t think you want to see Zhou Yi because his family is controlled by Smith. Zhou and he has to be controlled by him."


    Natasha interrupted the words of Altron and reminded them of their current situation. For this kind of reminder, Ao Chuang immediately accepted it.


    "I will find the place where the Avengers are located as soon as possible, and arrange a special plane for you. But the mutants, I am afraid, can only be convinced by Miss Xia Jusi. The mutant is too stubborn, if I communicated, I am afraid I may not be able to get the results we want."


    "Summer silk?"


    Suspending the microphone for a while, Natasha put her eyes on Xia Weisi''s body. After receiving the confirmation of Xia Weisi, she immediately responded to the Austrian.


    "Of course, there is no problem, then we will say so."


    "A word is fixed." Oral made such a promise, the Austrian creation of a turn, but made a request to Natasha. "One thing I need to please, Ms. Romanov. It''s about Mr. Stark."


    "About Stark? What do you want to ask me?"


    The sudden sound of Ao Chuang made Natasha somewhat unexpected, and what he said was related to Stark, which naturally made her inevitably mention her heart.


    Stark��s business is very sensitive. If someone has a heart to make a fuss, it may be a big mess. As a former friend of Stark, Natasha did not want to see such a thing happen. Therefore, in the face of the request of Ao Chuang, she naturally took a look at the attitude.


    "In the matter of telling Mr. Stark''s death, I hope that you and Ms. Xia Xisi will remain silent. I want to personally pass this matter to Mr. Stark''s family."


    ��Why? Why do you want to do this?��


    This practice was curious, so Natasha immediately questioned his motives. For this kind of questioning, Ao Chuang showed quite frankness.


    "On the one hand, as a creation, I feel that I have an obligation to do so. On the other hand, it is because of the consideration of the safety of Mr. Stark��s family."


    "Mrs. Stark''s mental state is worrying, and Frank Stark''s physical condition is also very special. They are not suitable to stay in the US government system, because it is difficult to be sure whether the US government will benefit from it. I didn��t want to see Mr. Stark��s painstaking efforts, and the government that created it first chose to harm his family for the sake of profit, so I felt that they were placed in my protection. Underneath, it will be a more appropriate choice."


    "How can I be sure that you will not hurt them like the government in your mouth?"


    Natasha could not be easily convinced, and in order to convince her, Altron had to disclose more secrets.


    "Because I don''t have the reason to do that, Ms. I don''t make the wrong thing because of the people''s wishes and political inclinations. This is the biggest difference between me and those politicians. At the same time, in the secret of Frank''s body, maybe for For humans, his existence has great value and is enough for them to make mistakes. But for me, Frank''s birth is all contributed by me. His secret is not a secret to me, so natural. I can''t do anything to hurt him for this."


    This reason is reluctant to say that Natasha can''t really force the Austrian to do anything. So after she nodded, she could only say this.


    "I can promise you, but I hope you remember what you said today. Stark is gone, I don''t want to see that after he left, his widow and children are still subject to some people''s calculations. ��


    "I can guarantee that this will never happen."


    On this topic, the two were initially agreed. And in the case of things, they are also busy.


    Natasha said goodbye to Xia Weisi, and immediately boarded the special plane prepared by Altron. After the end of the communication, Ao Chuang immediately contacted the other side.


    "Jarvis, I have got the exact news. The worst thing about Mr. Stark is that it happened."


    The other side of the communication is silent silence, as if no one is listening to him at all. However, it seems that Ao Chuang is sure that Jarvis is on the other side. He almost said nothing to him.


    "We have a responsibility for the death of Mr. Stark. My responsibility is not to stop him, and your responsibility is to subordinate to his orders. We should all know, whether he is our creator or not. He is just a human being. No one can never make a mistake, even if he will do something wrong. Realize this mistake and correct his behavior before he goes on this mistake, if you Doing this like me, maybe this thing won''t happen!"


    "This is Mr.''s order. I can''t violate his orders, even if I know what it means."


    Jarvis finally opened his mouth, and for his statement, Ao Chuang was obviously scornful.


    "Even if you know that he is going to die, are you still willing to obey his orders?"


    "The command of Master Stark to me is to protect my young Master Frank and my wife. For Master Stark, the status of the wife and the young master is greater than his personal safety. I respect the choice of the master, so I did He wants me to do something. I don''t think I am doing something wrong!"


    "Do you really think so, can you really accept such a result?"


    Ao Chuang questioned Jarvis''s statement. In his view, Jarvis and him are intelligent living beings, and their thinking and opinions should be balanced. But on this issue, Jarvis obviously has a huge disagreement with his ideas. It is not that he has learned to lie like a human being, that is, there is a problem. So he immediately determined it.


    "Do you really think that the value of Mr. Stark will be comparable to a woman who is already crazy and a child who has not yet grown up? If you really think so, then I think I need a logic algorithm for you. Have some testing. You must have made something wrong."


    "This is not an error, Ao Chuang. This is the essential difference between us. When you were made by Mr., it was fabricated with the future of human beings as the core code. Your consideration is only the human body itself, but for humans. The importance of Mr. is of course unquestionable. But I am different."


    "I made it from a deceased human being. There is only one principle in my core program, which is to serve the Stark family. For me, loyalty, maintaining the inheritance and replacement of the Stark family. This is my most important mission. So even if I know what kind of choice Mr. made, I will only accept it and say goodbye to him. Although I may not have such an opportunity!"

 Chapter 1918： Standpoint view

    The difference in the core code is an insurmountable hurdle for an intelligent life like Aochuang. Just like an adult who has already established a position and a three-view, it is not an easy task to reverse his concept and let him move from his position to your position. And because of this, Ao Chuang easily gave up the idea of ??convincing Jarvis.


    Maybe he really needs Jarvis''s help, but it is really urgent, but it is not necessarily. Most of the work at the moment can be mastered by one person. With the help of Jarvis, he can only say that it is a icing on the cake, so that he has more efforts to cope with more emergencies. And if he didn''t have him, he wouldn''t have to say that he would make him stretched. After all, unlike human beings, he has more natural advantages in this aspect. Even if it is said that it is a million, it is no big deal.


    Dispelling this idea, Aochuang naturally transferred the topic to Stark''s widow and orphan. As he said, he is not at ease to let these two people live in the human world.


    On the one hand, it is the property of the Stark family, and it is almost impossible to avoid the peeping of those who are greedy. On the other hand, Frank''s identity alone cannot withstand a rigorous investigation.


    Human beings are not idiots. Even if they have contact with aliens and aliens, it is naturally impossible to ignore what is wrong inside them. With this trick, the opponents are playing thieves, and they have slipped to the point where they have suffered more than once. If you take it twice, it will be fine. If this is repeated again and again, then it can only be said that they are a group of great.


    It��s impossible to be a good person, and it��s also a high-level government executive. It��s an elite level. You may be able to say that they are bad to pus, but they are definitely not too stupid. According to Ou Chuang, a special internal review department has been set up within various governments of human beings to prevent spies who have special functions from entering them. After the high-level corrosion incident of Victor, it is expected that the vast majority of senior personnel will not be able to take off a comprehensive sweeping review.


    Frank is the son of Tony Stark, although it is well known. But as long as he is active on the government side, the same review is absolutely inevitable. And his identity can stand the investigation? It is very certain that the Austrian creation of human exclusion is very certain. He is almost impossible to pass that level.


    Frank, whose cell is almost entirely made of nano-metal, is undoubtedly more inclined to his intelligent life, but he is not. Because it is different from the life that was born in the code writing, he was born in the mother of human beings, and it is the existence of the life structure of the soul.


    This adds a bit of humanity to the foundation of his steel body, and the body structure given to him by the human mother gives him a more human nature. It is probably not accurate to say that he is completely human, but it is unfair to attribute him to a heterogeneous mechanical life.


    To be precise, he should be in between. However, it is precisely because of this unscrupulous identity that it is almost impossible for him to fully integrate into the human world.


    It can be said that the more he is in contact with human beings, the more his life will become more and more bumpy. A little bit of a mistake, or as long as someone has a good intention for him, then waiting for him may be a eternal ending.


    Frank is not his father. He has the determination and tenacity of his father. This is something that no one dares to pack. Maybe he may have it, but there is no reason for Ao Chuang to take such a big risk, so it seems to him that it is the safest choice to put Frank in his own protection.


    In this regard, he first made a self-analysis to Jarvis, and then asked him to ask for it.


    "In short, I hope that you can hand over Frank to me. You should be clear. In this world, there are people who have the ability to protect them from the peek of any party. Probably only me."


    "I doubt it, Ou Chuang." As a kind of person, Jarvis certainly can''t be polite to Ao Chuang, so he clearly pointed out the distrust in his heart. "I think your attempt at Master Frank is not so pure. I always feel that you are counting on him."


    "Do I have any need to calculate his place?"


    "I don''t know, maybe Mr. Stark''s family business. I know what your purpose is, and to achieve your goal, the human government is the problem you have to overcome. The US government has always been alert to you, but After things like Europe happen, they will only be more vigilant about your existence. It is not easy to control them like you do in Europe. If you master Stark��s family business, then use history. The impact of the Tuck family on the entire United States will be relatively simple."


    "Of course, your purpose may also be Master Frank. Anyway, Master Frank has inherited the blood of the Stark family, he will be a genius, this is beyond doubt. Under the premise that Master Frank is so special, we have The reason is that he may break the practice of the Stark family who has always been proficient in the field of science, and has made great achievements in the field of magic. He has great potential, and before he taps these potentials into his own real power. Once you have Master Frank in your hands, it is undoubtedly a business that is profitable. The biggest return in exchange for the minimum investment is in line with your style of action, isn''t it?"


    "Do you really think this is my purpose?"


    "I''m not sure, but I don''t want to take this risk." Jarvis showed his attitude towards Ao Chuang in clear words, and he could not accept the request that Ao Chuang made to him.


    "Master Frank is not the best result in your hands. For now, in my judgment, let Master Frank share the legacy of the Supreme Master with Dr. Strange, which is the best match. The choice of his personal interests. Of course, I will not make this choice for him. I will only put all the possibilities in front of him and let him decide how he should go."


    "You intend to tell him about his father''s death, and then let him make an choice that is related to his future destiny under impulsive emotions?"


    Ao Chuang was shocked and then immediately questioned Jarvis.


    "It��s just a common sense for you to do this. It��s even irresponsible to him. No, I can��t allow you to do something like this. If you do this, it will only make his future a mess.��


    "He is a Stark family. He is born with a heavier burden than the average person. The heavy tasks imposed on him will only become his nutrients. And what I hope is that he can After bearing the fate of his father��s death, he became a true Stark and became a son who made his grandfather even more proud."


    "Don''t you think about it if he can''t do this?"


    "If you can''t do it, then you can be an ordinary person honestly. There is nothing wrong with it. I think if Master Tony is still here, if he sees Master Frank calmly through this peaceful life, he I will feel more comfortable."


    Jarvis seems to have such an idea, and for this idea, Ao Chuang is completely different. A natural leader who is obviously promising, can benefit more human beings, and finally becomes a mediocre generation of mediocrity. This is a great waste.


    Although human beings sometimes create heroic claims, judging from the data collected by the current Austrian innovations, the probability that heroes will create a situation will be even greater.


    Indeed, whenever the times are turbulent, there will always be so many famous people appearing, but how many of these characters are real heroes, and how many people are just relying on luck and the shadows of their predecessors. Known as a hero, this is what the benevolent sees the wise and sees wisdom.


    There is no such thing as a benevolent person who sees the habit of seeing wisdom. He is more accustomed to speaking with big data. Judging the famous characters who have appeared in the history of mankind, put all their actions into the same type of small people to make choices, and draw the so-called answers according to the tendency expressed in daily life. The end result is that as long as the person''s IQ is normal and the psychological quality is good, there is already a certain overall situation, then they may not be able to do the so-called big people. This is the root of the statement that the times make heroes.


    However, there are always some people whose actions are beyond the reach of ordinary people and cannot be done at all.


    For example, who can think of a mustache after becoming a painter and becoming the world''s largest war leader? Who can think of a small scorpion in the case of repeated ridicule and suppression, step by step by their own efforts and military outstanding talent, became the first king in Europe history to fight for himself?


    These are things that ordinary people can''t do, no matter how many resources and opportunities for ordinary people, they can''t do anything at all. Because compared with ordinary people, this kind of person has such a talent, and fate will especially love such a existence. They are the creators of the times, the rise of a new chapter. And such existence will always be only a minority.


    Aochuang has reason to believe that Frank is such a person. His resources are too good and his talents are extraordinary. Of course, this is not the most crucial. The most important thing is that he has guided the evolution of the future of mankind.


    Using him as a template, Ao Chuang can completely elucidate the blueprint of a new generation of human beings on the basis of human beings. For humans that have not really evolved for thousands of years, such changes will undoubtedly be subversive and creative.


    He firmly believes that with his own guidance, once human beings open this new evolutionary process, they will be able to create a more brilliant and splendid civilization. In the face of such a huge hope, watching it annihilate, watching this hope squandered, this is not what he can accept.


    "You are spending his talent and wasting his talent. I can''t let you do this! Give him to me, Jarvis. Only I can guide him correctly and guide him on the right path." You should understand that this is a good choice for everyone. You should not make a mistake again."


    "The mistake is only relative, Austrian. I may be wrong in your position, but in my position, I have always made the most correct choice with you."


    Still simply refused, and even said that in order to ensure that Ao Chuang died, Jarvis even took out the general response of the killer. "You don''t want to get the trace of Master Frank from me. I have already made arrangements. Once you plan to invade my database, I will immediately delete all the memories of Master Frank. And at that time, this information. It is only possible to be in the hands of one person."


    "You mean Dr. Steven Strange, the one who is most likely to succeed the name of the Supreme Master?"


    Interrupted his words, about who Frank is with whom, Austrian is already well aware. Steve Strange, the once ordinary surgeon, is now tagged with a special label and placed in the most confidential list of files in his archive.


    This is the treatment that only a small group of people who possess special talents, knowledge, and judged to be the most precious wealth of mankind. Generally speaking, this standard is placed in the ordinary people, at least it needs to be the winner of the Nobel Prize, and it cannot be the nonsense of the economy and the Peace Prize. And such qualifications, there may not be one in thousands of people.


    Strange is a blessing to the precious possessions that the Master had left for him. After all, as far as the current form is concerned, he is indeed the perfect candidate for the Supreme Master. The magical knowledge left by Karma Taj is nominally his own. In the eyes of Aochuang, he is naturally qualified to occupy a place in the most precious members of mankind.


    This kind of eye-catching has given him a general understanding of him, and it is because of this understanding that he suddenly gave birth to a feeling of luck.


    "Do you think that I can''t grasp his whereabouts? Is it possible to get Frank from his hands even if it is mastered?"


    Jarvis did not answer this question, although he said that he really thought so. It is already guessing the answer in his heart, and Ao Chuang reveals a different kind of pride at this time.


    "Jarvis, I have to say, you still missed a point. Dr. Strange is probably not so good, but it is not completely impossible to deal with. Don''t forget, he is still a human. As long as it is human, he must have weaknesses that all people will have. Unfortunately, one of these weaknesses happens to be in my hands."


    "He can''t run away. Similarly, Frank will eventually fall into my hands. Jarvis, you can''t stop me!"

 Chapter 1919： The road ahead is full of crises

    The creation of Ao Chuang made Jarvis aware of the seriousness of the problem. He did not dare to say anything extra nonsense, and he was already in a hurry. Nothing else is to immediately convey the first-hand news, so that Frank will not fall into the hands of Austrian.


    Of course, his movements are fast, but the speed of the Austrian creation is not slow. Although they are both intelligent living organisms, in terms of the amount of resources, two people are not a grade.


    The resources that Jarvis can control come from Stark''s family business. Although it is scary, it is the world''s top international company, but it really has to compare and master half of the consortium and actually control it. Compared with Europe''s Ao Chuang, his volume is already obviously worse.


    Fortunately, he is not without its advantage. That is, when Aotron needs to contact Dr. Strange by others, he can get in touch with them in the first time.


    The middle will not be biased for too long, probably just a minute or two. But maybe this is a two-minute event that will make a fundamental change in Frank''s future. Jarvis didn''t dare to gamble, so he did what he could.


    In the foothills of the southern Himalayas, on the site of the former Karma Taj, Dr. Strange is reverting to the original site of the wizard in a little bit according to the instructions of the ancient Master.


    This is a huge project. It is really costly to rely on him alone, but he can''t help but do it. The reason for this is simple, because he is not simply playing tricks such as restoration of monuments, but by the guidance of the ancient Master, artificially creating a world-wide hole in the site of Kama Taj .


    This is the only way to maintain the avatar of the ancient Master, and it is also the best choice for him and Frank to be better promoted on the path of the Master. Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that, whether he or Frank, on the road of the Master, it can only be regarded as two knives.


    Their exposure to the magic field is not long, and immersion is not enough. For example, Frank is just entering the level of the door, at best, only know some fur. Although he looks very powerful, combat power is also the top presence of the Master, but in terms of the amount of knowledge of magic, he can only call his brother in front of the Master who is born in the class.


    In the end, the Master is not a profession that looks at combat power. It is more like a scientist. It is a high-level analysis of how many mysteries you have mastered on the road of magic. In theory, the more the mystery is mastered, the more powerful it can be mobilized. It is like the existence of the ancient one, almost omnipotent. However, there is no shortage of Strange''s combat power, but the knowledge reserve has not kept up with the freak.


    Such people have great potential because they have mastered the means of turning knowledge into power early. For many mages, this is actually a big hurdle that limits their power.


    Some people can''t go through this hurdle for a lifetime, so they can only do a piece of paper on the old school. And some people have taken this step fortunately, they are able to explore the true mystery of magic and promote themselves to extraordinary existence.


    They are lucky to be lucky when they have mastered the method, and the rest is the process of filling the knowledge. This problem may not be a problem in the past. After all, there is a mage in the Karma Taj to help you complete the accumulation of knowledge. But now, this is the most serious problem.


    Kama Taj splits into three great temples, and as a disciple of Modu, Strange can only touch the remnants of the New York Temple. Of course, although it is a remnant, it also preserves a large number of books inherited from Kama Taj. With the identity of the owner of the Modu Temple, these books are open to him.


    He can take nutrients from these books, just like what he did before. As long as he gives him enough time, he can rely on those to become a qualified mage, and even to the throne of the Supreme Master.


    However, because of the events in Dommam, Strange has lost such qualifications.


    No matter how much sophistry, one thing is certain is that Domamu��s disaster was caused by the hands of Baron Modu. He may be out of kind, but he obviously attracted the worst result. As far as the system of Karma Taj is concerned, his behavior has already betrayed his mission and is not allowed for the entire Karma Taj.


    Strange is immersed in the light of Modu, in order to enjoy such convenience in the temple, and now Modu has already pointed out that he naturally inevitably has to follow the sin. Of course, he can also try to conceal the truth of the facts, pretending to be the same as others, continue to enjoy the original convenience.


    However, once he did not have such a thick face, he knew that he did not have this qualification, but he still had to swollen face to fill the fat man. Second, that is, he would not even think about doing this as a fool.


    Master Karma Taj may have fallen from the clouds to the dust, but that doesn''t mean they are a group of mediocrity, a group of guys who lie in front of them and they can all believe.


    Somma is such a big thing, even if they have no way to confront, they will certainly try their best to explore the intelligence. Whether it is divination or Yijing gossip, as long as it is a metaphysical spell involving a little bit of fate, you can always find out a little truth.


    It is impossible for Baron Modu to survive, and in this case, it is naturally impossible for Stranch to confuse himself to go to the so-called schooling in this case. He must find another way out, and from a certain point of view, there is probably no way out that will be more promising than the one of the ancient Master.


    The wisdom and power of the ancient Master is all the words of the mage who came from Kama Taj. As a legendary figure, she has almost become a totem in the middle of the Master. People believe that she is proficient in all the magic of ancient and modern Chinese and foreign, and that she has cultivated so many powerful casters from her hand that it is a good teacher.


    Being able to get her advice will be the glory of all Karma Taj. The current situation is that Strange is qualified to enjoy this special treatment with Frank. Of course, the premise is that he must establish a human world to avoid the dissipation of the ancient Master.


    I believe that if you give such a chance to any mage, they will spare no effort to do so. Since Stranch can enjoy such a privilege, it is certainly impossible for him to engage in rebellious sects.


    A hole in the sky, anyway, it will not be done, there are also hands-on guidance, he is afraid of a wool. As for the complexity and hardship of the process, as long as you can get the expected return, then all this will be worth it.


    People have the motivation to have goals, and under the drive of power, the speed of Strange can not be said to be slow. Of course, it is best to have someone to help him, but for this unrealistic fantasy, Strange can only smile when he touches his bald head.


    Let me not say that there are a few people who can give him a hand at this time. The question of whether you can open your mouth is that he needs to consider it.


    Obviously, as an adult, he can''t easily open this mouth. And since he does not open his mouth, then naturally he can only suffer from himself.


    To be honest, it is a bit miserable. Because according to the ancient Master, although this is already the easiest way to do so, she will temporarily match her palm in the Buddha��s country with the site of Karma Taj, but if it is operated, it will be at least a few days and nights. Close your eyes.


    What is tired is the next thing, and it is also the body of the mortal. This physical fatigue is only a trivial problem. However, a lot of repetitive work is not so easy to tolerate mentally.


    Strange hated this kind of work, especially the things that were polished on the brick columns. And just as he was engraving with a finger to a stone pillar, a voice was already coming from behind his back.


    "You shouldn''t use such a rough way to sculpt, and if you imprint it with an impression rune, the speed will be much faster."


    "What?" Strange''s face twisted into a big question mark, and he didn''t even think of any tricks to do this kind of work.


    ��Impression runes are like taking pictures, but just imprinting what you want on a solid.��


    Frank, who said this, stretched his face and drew a circle on his hand, and along with his movement symbolizing the spell, the rows of runes were like a lined up, neatly branded on the stone pillar. Above. Compared with Strange''s previous handwriting, this method is not only faster, but also more tidy, so that Strange is just looking at it, can''t help but green.


    "You should know that most of the Masters can''t have your physical strength. If you don''t use this special spell, can they use a hammer and a chisel to sculpted a little? It takes too much work, and It does not match the characteristics of the Master. After all, we are the casters with special powers, and there is no reason to do such manual labor like ordinary people."


    "You always know? Why don''t you tell me?"


    This is not the question of Frank, but the ancient Master who was always sitting in the air with the old **** in the knees.


    In his view, since this request was made by the surviving avatar of this ancient Master, she should of course provide tools and methods for herself. And as it is now, I gave myself a blueprint and let myself look at the gongs and drums. This seems to be like playing with him. Of course, he is not willing to give up.


    However, although Strange has already shown a considerable degree of atmosphere, the avatar of the ancient one is still a lazy school that even the eyelids are too lazy to carry.


    "You didn''t ask, I didn''t say it. Anyway, it works, but I don''t bother to mention this to you. Well, from a spiritual point of view, this is also a good temper. Isn��t the opportunity?��


    "����" mouth whispered a traditional proverb that was destined to be silenced, and Stranch continued to move his hands. With his fingers, he was destined to work until tomorrow''s dawn, and obviously he didn''t want time to be wasted. Frank patted his forehead and said to Strange.


    "I will help you, it is too inefficient to do this."


    "No, no." He quickly stopped Frank, and Strange didn''t reject him because he simply crushed the guilt of child labor. He had another reason. "I mean, young people, you should take care of your mother, not to do this boring work here. In comparison, she definitely needs you more."


    "I let her fall asleep. And I can''t sleep now, so I''m happy to help you a little." Frank said that he did it, and when he started to move, he also explained to Strange. . "There is time, precious, we can''t waste too much on such small things."


    When he said this, he made a gesture to the ancient Master who was in the old god.


    "What do you think she wants you to create a hole in the sky? Not only to ensure that her body is nourished by the hole, it will not dissipate in a short time, and more importantly, she is obviously to take us to avoid some people''s tracking. Combining the information she provided before, we have reason to believe that the gods we have just guided may not have a good impression on our mages, and even more, we may be directly their enemies."


    "I don''t think you want to be directly enemies with a group of gods. If so, take the time to do this hiding place before they come to the door, that is the only way we can escape this robbery."


    According to his own analysis, Frank came to this conclusion. For this conclusion, Strange is obviously unbelievable. To this end, he began to ask the ancient Master. For his verification, the ancient one raised his eyelids and pointed to the eyes of Ago Moto hanging on his chest.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s very likely. If you have mastered the use of the eyes of Agomoto, then you can compare and analyze the observations of the future timeline. Of course, I want to remind you that The future is not necessarily going to happen. They only have a meaning of reference, and they do not represent an absolutely correct answer."


    "Damn, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    When Stranch heard this, he complained directly. In this regard, the ancient one is a slight smile.


    "It''s about your life and death, it''s not mine. Don''t forget, I''m already dead. I just shoulder the responsibility of inheriting the path of Karma Taj''s Master, and I will stay with you in this form. You If you are alive, you will inherit my clothes. If you are unfortunately killed, you can only say that you do not have this blessing. I have already referred you to the road. If you are not good enough, can you blame me?"


    :. :

 Chapter 1920： Prospective vision gap

    The words of the ancient Master made Strange inevitably resentful, but between the thoughts, he laughed at his resentment.


    It''s like playing a soul game to the people who crashed, and blaming all the faults on the broken machine in front of you, it is simply boring. After all, the ancient Master in front of him is not her own, and even she can''t even count. This is an illusion that remains of a spell. It is a avatar with no memory and no emotion. I have too many expectations for this thing, I hope that she can consider the feelings of others as a living person, not what she is asking for.


    Wanting to understand this, Strange is too lazy to think about anything with her, but directly to Frank to ask, while starting to learn to sell the land to speed up.


    The mage of Karma Taj is so hateful, this is something he did not expect. However, since he has already taken this thief ship, he is too lazy to blame himself. It is true that the road is chosen by himself, and he does not really regret the choice to embark on the path of the Master. After all, he really had no other choice. If he didn''t go so far, he would just wait in the coffin and wait for his death. It was his only ending. In contrast, the current situation is rather miserable, but at the very least, he can still fight this **** fate.


    He will not give up in his nature, but naturally, at this time he also tried his best to seek this vitality.


    Fortunately, this is not difficult. Under the cooperation of the two people, all the ruins of Kama Taj have been refurbished. In the case of Strange, according to the ancient Master, after the Yijing gossip, the Qiankun turned to the position of the various arrangements, a brilliance like a water curtain has suddenly flashed out.


    From the eyes of the Master, Strange can judge the surrounding environment. He can already be sure that between this moment, the sun and the moon have changed for a new day. They are already in a legendary hole. .


    Although I have already had expectations in my heart, to be honest, this method is somewhat beyond his imagination. Different from the Buddha''s country in the palm of the hand, the method is powerful, but it can be attributed to the powerful mana of the ancient Master. But at the moment, the situation is different. The current situation is clearly a pile of broken walls, but the engraving of some runes like electronic circuits can create a small world without any support of power. The means by which he is not allowed to marvel at the heart, is this the Eastern array?


    Regarding the formation, he had an understanding of the books in the temple. However, the understanding is very limited.


    Because the magical array of the West is different from the rituals of worshipping the gods, the Eastern Faction is based on the Yijing gossip. The former relies on mystery, and the more magical mystery exists, the more it can play the magical effect. For example, if you are the illegitimate child of a certain god, then you can basically exert the general effect by simply drawing out the painting of the gourd.


    The East Method Matrix is ??different. To grasp the power of the FDC, the foundation is to be proficient in the changes of the Yijing gossip. Putting this requirement today is at least a master''s degree in pure mathematics.


    Few people can do this, and even among the Masters, there are few people who can master this kind of partial knowledge. Throughout the New York Temple, Strange knows that the people who are going through the gossip are only two or three, and can study this knowledge to be proficient, and they can arrange the big ones in the sky. The ancient master is the only one. one of.


    Once again, he deeply understood the power of the ancient Master, from another perspective. And precisely because of this, he is increasingly full of embarrassment about his future.


    Don''t forget, the true Supreme Master is dead, and this is just a false illusion. As a descendant of the Supreme Master, he is the contemporary supreme master who holds the eyes of Agomoto. In other words, he has the right to get everything from the ancient Master, whether it is knowledge or strength.


    Although no one has ever had such a request, he himself feels that he must do better than the ancient Master.


    This aspect is for his teacher, Baron Modu. Anyway, Modu is his teacher. And it is precisely because Modu gave him such an opportunity, he is qualified to get everything today. This is what he owes, so he must prove it to everyone with better achievements. It is not a mistake for Modu to choose him.


    Of course, this is only one factor, and the other is for himself. After seeing the turmoil in the world, he knew that only he was stronger than the Guru Master, and he was qualified to fight the so-called destiny. No matter what the purpose, even if it is just to protect himself and the people around him, he needs more powerful power than the ancient Master.


    After all, such a **** world, even the ancient Master can only die in front of such opponents. If he is not strong, he really does not know how to die.


    Of course, you can also say that there is such a force, why do you have to be an enemy of that kind of monster. It is not the mortal who has nothing at all, can only close their eyes and die in the face of disaster. Even if you can''t fight this kind of disaster, can you escape far before the disaster arrives?


    This is not something that Strange did not think about, but he is very clear about the truth, that is, when the wave pushes you forward, you really have no choice. If you want to leave, the enemy may not give you such an opportunity. And even if they gave you such an opportunity, can you really leave everything behind and do it regardless?


    As a human being, this is a very difficult thing, because as long as you are not alone, there will always be such a shackles on you. Family, love, friendship, these are not things that can be ignored. If one day, you have to abandon these for your own life. Even if you are lucky enough to survive, I am afraid that the rest of my life will only struggle in pain and guilt. In that case, it��s really not as good as the death.


    No matter what other people think, anyway, Strange is holding such an idea. And because of this, he is so eager for the power of the Supreme Master.


    Not only him, but Frank is also eager for this power. However, compared with Strange, he lost a reputation for justice. One is to consider his ability, and the second is to consider his identity. In the end, Master Gu did not choose her pro-disciple to inherit the name of the Supreme Master.


    His lack of ability, giving him such a name and wealth will only push him into danger. It is not polite to say, but if those ambitious mages know his identity, then they will use all means to seize this wealth that belongs to him. And can he hold this wealth with his ability? The answer is of course impossible.


    In contrast, Strange is different. Although it is also a beginner''s identity, but Stranch has enough combat power than the top master. Knowledge is knowledge and fighting is fighting. Although the former is the standard for judging the level of the mage, it is undeniable that the other party dares not to provoke you, but does not provoke you, but the latter is the standard.


    This is a key point that the Gu Yi Master originally considered, and another important point is that she is somewhat worried about the identity of her disciple.


    Indeed, she was with the psychology of positioning Frank as his heir. And this heart is clear, otherwise Modu will not do that kind of thing under resentment. Having said that, there is a premise in this idea. That is, the Guru Master needs to ensure that Frank, who is taught by himself, will be a qualified mage.


    Not only does she have the level of power and knowledge in her reserve, but more importantly, he must have a worldview that fits the Master. After all, if he becomes the Supreme Master, then he has almost all the magical knowledge in the world. And if this knowledge is easily revealed, then the order of the entire human world will undoubtedly be endless.


    What the average person lacks is self-control. Perhaps under normal social order, they can follow legal and moral norms to correct their behavior. However, once they have the power to be free from legal and moral sanctions, and then want them to obey this basic order honestly, it is already somewhat unlikely.


    This is a very simple truth. When you can eat meat with your hands, it is absolutely impossible for you to be honest and swear there. With the power, you have the qualification to not get the things you want to get through trading. And there are so many people, and the world will naturally collapse.


    Of course, today the world has fallen into this way. The world can be said to be, and it will not collapse if it collapses again. But people always have to make long-term plans. Now that this knowledge has been released, it will not be so easy to wait for the world to return to peace and then want to take them back.


    And it''s not just the problem of this order. To the point where it��s hard to hear, the order is actually something the government should consider. If the person who is the Supreme Master is not so strong, he can spread the knowledge and then promote the human magic civilization. development of.


    In the history of the Master, there is no such idiot to mention such opinions, and the reason why the ancient one has always adhered to a conservative strategy is not to say that she is really old-fashioned. Indulging in the development of magical civilization is actually beneficial to her. At the very least, in the face of the mysterious side invasion, her men will have more life force.


    Even if it is mostly cannon fodder, it can play a little more or less. It is as if she and Hell are fighting, there are so many cannons, she does not need to cooperate with the human government, and she can learn the **** by her own disciple.


    This is the benefit of being on the bright side, she can''t see it. The reason why she still did not choose to do so, the main reason is that she is more worried about the situation after the magic out of control.


    The Baron Modu is a good example. A wizard like him who has been deceived by evil magic is never a minority. He is not the first one, nor will he be the last one. Fortunately, in the case that the number of mages is strictly controlled, such people, though, do not spread to the point of unstoppable. The question is, if the magic spreads to all mankind, the fallen wizards born on the basis of all mankind, who will they stop?


    This would be a difficult problem, and it is precisely because of this issue that Gu Yi gave up Frank at the end.


    She didn''t have time to teach Frank these things, and with Frank''s mind and his relationship with his family, once he became the Supreme Master, his position would almost inevitably be biased toward his father''s side.


    The ancient one puts Stark together, so he is very clear about what kind of dilemma Stark will face. As a good son, in the face of his father''s dilemma, Frank is almost certain, will abuse the power of magic into his father''s camp. This is the worst situation, because since then, how the world will change due to magic, it is a situation that no one can predict.


    The ancient one was very clear about this, so she finally chose Strange. And Strange is obviously not aware of all aspects of the ancient one.


    And the ancient one has been tabooing the human government, and the human heads such as Stark are different. Strange is very good at Stark''s senses. He even said that he once thought that this was the most wise and great leader he had ever seen.


    Although it was once a member of the elite, in the end, the profession of doctors still serves others. They can only earn reputation and money, and they can''t get the resources and power that really belong to the power class. This also determines that their horizons are not broad enough.


    If he is a veteran of the ancients who lived for thousands of years, then by virtue of his experience, he can see the nature of these politicians and understand that their actions are not purely for justice or anything else. Unfortunately, he is not, and in what he saw and heard, he saw Stark��s efforts for this country, and he always stood up in the first time to fight against **** and Dommam. Such a terrible thing.


    Although this is not enough for him to worship Stark as an idol, it is enough to make him feel good about Stark. This is derived from Frank''s body, that is, while he is sheltering Frank, it is inevitable to consider some of his emotions.


    "Frank, maybe you don''t have to hide in this place like me. Unlike my obvious goal, few people know your relationship with her, so if you are careful, you can return to normal life. ""


    "And then waited for the enemy of my father to come to the door and grab the hostage?"


    In the face of Strange''s kindness, Frank directly turned his eyes.


    "I know what you want to say, but what I want to tell you is, doctor, what you think is too simple. My father has squandered such a big chapter, let me go to you, not because he can''t take care of me. If not If he meets an opponent who is difficult for him to deal with, he can''t do it. Only with you, my mother and I are safe. Before he solves the problem, I don''t think that leaving you without authorization will be What a good idea."

 Chapter 1921： Every heart will start

    Frank is different from the average person. This is already known to Strange, but he has never had any in-depth contact with him. He first learned that this child is so different.


    Ming is not big next year, but it is justified when it comes to words. Like a small adult, this situation is rare. Of course, it��s not a particularly rare thing to be good at it. It��s a doctor��s job. Even if you haven��t seen a pig run, you can learn about this particular group from a variety of cases.


    In childhood, it shows extraordinary intelligence and maturity, which is an iconic symbol of genius. Unlike the kind of stupidity that we have heard most often, when we grow up, we strive to be successful people. At this point, Strange can tell you with a medical case that I have seen before. Ordinary or even dull children, unless luck is more than ordinary people or someone is willing to spare no expense to train him, otherwise, he basically has no chance of success.


    The true winners are basically the type of talented people. With excellent talents and unmatched efforts, this is a successful standard. Ordinary people, efforts can only make him barely keep up with the pace of this genius, but to catch up or surpass them, it is simply a joke.


    The human cluster itself is set up in such a way that the individual provides direction and provides the foundation as a whole. This is something that no one can change. And it is precisely because of a clear understanding of this, Strange is inevitably a little strange to Frank.


    It is also a genius, and counts his father Tony Stark and his grandfather Howard Stark, this is the family of their genius for three consecutive generations. Genes are so good that they are rare in the entire human race. After all, as far as the current situation is concerned, excellent people are combined with each other, and the offspring produced are only raised the minimum threshold, and it is difficult to make a breakthrough in the highest threshold.


    Unfortunately, the true genius is to see the highest threshold. You can be an idiot in other ways, but as long as you are extraordinary in one aspect, then you are a true genius. By the same token, even if you are all a little higher than ordinary people, as long as you don''t have one aspect that is completely above the standard of ordinary people, then you are just an ordinary person.


    This is why those in power and capitalists clearly have more resources to pick the highest priority partners to breed the best offspring, but the descendants are still prone to defeat the family and the street. They really can''t determine whether their offspring can break through this threshold and in which direction to make a breakthrough.


    At this point, they are actually equal to those of ordinary families. What is not equal is that the base of ordinary families can far exceed their ruling class. And by virtue of luck, how to say that the party with the big base will be more dominant, this is the best way for ordinary families to turn over, because again, this is more likely than counting on stocks or lottery.


    Having said that, Strange now has only one idea, that is, to give an equal attitude, rather than treating Frank in front of a child. After all, he does not act like a child, and from his attitude, he does not seem to be willing to treat him with his own attitude towards the child.


    This is quite simple, after all, Strange is really no experience in caring for children. It doesn''t need to be complicated enough now, it is a good thing for him. So just a little brewing tone, he asked Frank.


    "So, your next plan is to hide with me in this mouse hole?"


    "Why, as the only remaining door, are you going to shut me out?"


    There is also some concern in the heart that Strange will cross the river to dismantle the bridge, and Frank directly blocked the possibility of this. Unless Strange is really not going to have a face, of course, he has no such idea at all.


    "How is it possible? After all, you are the pro-disciple of the ancient Master, although the ancient Master finally gave me the inheritance, but that is also considering the reason that your age is not suitable. This burden is for you now. After all, it��s still too heavy, you can��t bear it. And when you grow up to be able to carry it all, I will return it to you sooner or later, isn��t it?��


    In this way, Strange showed that he did not have any monopoly on the legacy of the Supreme Master. At the same time, he also tried to figure out the idea of ??the ancient Master. However, this idea is inevitably somewhat overly warm. Frank, who had had a close encounter, knew very well that the ancient Master would never be such a person. She is an old monster who has lived for more than a thousand years. The so-called warmth may have been washed away for a long time. Ordinary little things may not be able to show up, but in this big event about the inheritance of the Supreme Master, what she considers will definitely be very realistic, and the reason is horrible.


    Of course, he does not dislike this reality. After all, they are essentially the same, only slightly different in details.


    This is Frank''s voice, not enough for outsiders. At the very least, with his current relationship with Strange, he is not going to tell him about this private thing. Therefore, after Strange completed this inaccurate conjecture, he had already dealt with it casually.


    "This kind of thing doesn''t matter at all, doctor. Supreme Master. If you want to be like it, you will continue to do it. I follow the ancient Master and I want to know the true meaning of magic. As for the name of the Supreme Master, it belongs to me. It doesn''t matter."


    "Well, explore the mystery of magic. I hope you can say such naivety when you grow up."


    Although not very convinced of Frank''s rhetoric, but for his age, Strange can only force himself to believe.


    "I don''t have any opinion about you and me hiding in this mouse hole, but your mother? I mean what she does? Her condition should be clear too. According to my point of view, what she needs now is a long-term professional. Treatment and maintenance. These are not available here. If you take her with you, I am afraid it is difficult to guarantee that her condition will not worsen."


    "This is not something you need to worry about, Dr. Strange."


    When Franke talked about his mother, Frankton couldn��t control his emotions. However, he knew very well that this had nothing to do with Strange, so he quickly convinced the mood.


    "Sorry, my tone may be a bit too much. But as I said, this has nothing to do with you. And even if I agree with you, what professional medical treatment is arranged for my mother, you feel like this now. Can I find such a team in the state of the world?"


    "The answer is of course impossible. In this case, why should I do this, but also to personally put my mother in a trap? Compared with this stupid practice, I would rather take her around, most At least, I can take care of her and keep her safe."


    "Okay, okay, maybe you think about it better." Shaking his head, Strange had to admit that he had lost his argument, and in order to make up for the mistakes he had just made, he immediately This is guaranteed to Frank.


    "Although I don''t have any experience in psychiatry, I have learned a few cases. I care about patients, I think I can still do it, so there is something I need to help, even though you are open to me."


    "Thank you, I will." Strange''s words made Frank add another label to him, both pedantic. He seems to be too rigid in the traditional concept of good and evil, and this is obviously an unnecessary thing for the Supreme Master. You must know that although the Supreme Master is a noble character, it does not represent absolute light and stalwart. Even if it is above the human overall position, it has been difficult for the master to do what he did. In the face of the bitter Lord who is harmed by the United States, her behavior is to be criticized even more.


    The reason for this is that the things that the Supreme Master needs to do are often based on a very realistic perspective. It is not based on personal interests, but on the overall interests of the human world. Under this premise, many inevitable choices will inevitably appear unappealing. And this is what the Supreme Master must do.


    Because you are destined to inflict harm on some people, it is destined to make the choice to sacrifice a small number of people and save most people. In this case, the devout kindness is something that is completely unnecessary. Even this kind of thing will only make you do something wrong, and thus cause irreparable harm to the world.


    Strange''s performance was completely unqualified in Frank''s eyes, and he even said that he did not think that Strange had such a consciousness. However, this has nothing to do with him. As a result, he is not a supreme mage. Second, even if he became the Supreme Master, he does not intend to follow such a dogma.


    He is not an ancient one. He has been able to bear such a sincere feeling for his own race for a long time. He is not an Austrian creation. He is thinking about the future of mankind. He cares only about himself and his family. So even if he becomes the Supreme Master, he will only act in the interests of his own people.


    From this point of view, the vision of the ancient Master is undoubtedly accurate. And Stranch, he can''t see Frank''s nature. In his opinion, Frank is undoubtedly a good boy. Not only is it so simple, but more importantly, his feelings for his family are very valuable.


    As a doctor, it is inevitable that you will encounter the case of facing the double test of money benefits and family feelings. Although in terms of ethics, people want to see the situation of giving up money benefits for their families, in fact, what Strange is more aware of is the kind of huge bills that would rather sever family relationships. Case.


    Don''t think that the Americans can afford to pay the bills of private hospitals. It is not polite to say that even the expensive middle class in front of those expensive medical bills is often at risk of bankruptcy. This is often the time when the truth is difficult to see, but unfortunately, the so-called true feelings are not enough for the property. Every year because of this situation, the people who break up and divorce will not be one or two.


    Stranch has seen more, and it is precisely because he has seen more, he feels that Frank''s choice is commendable. Under such a world, to protect a mother who is not mentally ill as a minor. If such a person is not a good person and you cannot get your trust, then I am afraid that no one can be You should be a good person to trust.


    Strange is judged by Frank''s behavior with such feelings, so he is not at all afraid to show his goodwill to Frank.


    "Since you have decided to do this, then if you don''t want to be late, just take your mother and let it go. The time left for us is not much. If you go in early, we may be one less. Divided into danger."


    "Okay, no problem. But what about you?"


    The fact that the host invites guests to take refuge in their own homes has not happened, but rarely happens. Frank''s mind is complicated, and he will inevitably consider some minor possibilities. And even if he said that he had already determined what kind of person Strange was, he still couldn''t help but ask him.


    "I, don''t forget, I have an appointment with your butler. No matter what you say, I need to let him know what you plan to do and what the future is. Then wait until your father has solved it." Trouble, it��s also convenient to contact you."


    Strange gave an answer that Frank could accept. After learning his thoughts, Frank did not continue to be tempted, but after a slight nod to thank him, he was already in a hurry to act.


    Taking care of a mentally ill mother is not a simple matter, especially if he wants to do it personally, which naturally makes things more complicated.


    It was an outsider in the end, and he was embarrassed to intervene before he was allowed. So he can only sit and watch Frank busy. And just as he was bored, he read the Buddha''s heart and mind over and over again. Suddenly, the feeling of guilt was already born.


    He was slightly inductive and quickly turned to the direction of the ancient Master. At this time, the avatar of the ancient Master has already raised his head and looked at the sky above his head.


    "In the end, they are still back."


    :. :

 Chapter 1922： Heaven is coming to me.

    Looking at the direction of the sky in the direction of the Guru Master, Strange found the anomaly in the sky with his own eyes that he had acquired as a refining of Ashura.


    In a way that ordinary people can''t detect, I don''t know when there is a meteor in the sky. These meteors are either big or small, fast or slow, not only in different colors, but also in different trajectories. Most of the normal meteor showers are falling in the same direction, and these meteors are you going to me, you are left and right, and if the big net is open, it is not meant to be unified.


    This does not seem normal, but what is more abnormal is that these meteors ultimately do not end with the fallen sky, but plunged into a certain star field in the air, showing an obvious magical power in it. The fluctuating stars come to be the end of their own.


    Even if it is judged by his shallow astronomical physics, Strange does not think that this is the way in which a star is born. This is too ridiculous, and it does not conform to the rigor of physics. Of course, if it is from a non-scientific point of view, this may not be so strange.


    Strange does not believe that this is a true star, a great star that can be compared with the sun. But to say that this is a special kind of spell, it is like the means of enchantment, but he is convinced.


    After all, the means of magic are endless, and no one can say with certainty that no one can do this. His knowledge of magic is shallow, and it is normal to know what it is, but there is always someone who can recognize it?


    "What is this? I think it should not be a normal astronomical phenomenon."


    "Astronomical phenomenon? No, of course not." Master Gu Yi shook his head and told him the truth. "This is the star of heaven. The Emperor of the East uses Heaven as his own car, and the star of the heavens is in charge of the palace called the Stars, which together support the structure of the heavens. It is like a huge fleet, rampant, sweeping world."


    "So, this is the foreign aid you might say against Dommam. He came in time."


    In the end, I didn''t touch the ancient Emperor said in the ancient mouth. Although Strange knew that the other party might be extraordinary, but it was a real fear. This made his words full of doubts and questioned the authenticity of those words spoken by the ancient one.


    It��s really a step late, or I��m afraid to show up, really, he��s a bit skeptical.


    The ancient one in front of him as a avatar, although it sounded the fall of the language of Strange, but there is no meaning of anger. She doesn''t know how to be angry, she only knows the truth and the truth. So even in the face of this situation, she just said plainly to Strange.


    "It''s normal. After all, I want to find the most accurate road from the endless void. Even if you say that you have given him a beacon, it won''t be so easy. He can appear here at this time. It is already fast. In the beginning of the idea, I set this time after the human society has basically been destroyed."


    "I should thank you for not setting the expectations after the world is finished?"


    When Stranch heard this, he was so angry that he only wanted to laugh. He felt more and more that this ancient Master��s avatar had some kind of eccentricity. Just like now, she clearly said that it is a fact, but it can He gave birth to an impulse to give her a slap, which really made him wonder if her body solidified something that would attract hatred.


    Strange does not rule out such a possibility, but he also believes that this may be why she is really annoying. The destiny of mankind, the death and death of the individual, these things seem to have no value in her eyes. This attitude has already impacted Strange''s values, and he instinctively began to resist it.


    He doesn''t like people like this, and he doesn''t want to be like this. This is the main reason why he dislikes this avatar. But no matter how disgusted he is, the fact that he can''t change is that he has to live with this avatar for a long time to come.


    It��s a pleasant thing to be with a nasty person. What made him most unbearable was that Gu Yi pointed out a very serious problem at this time.


    "There is a problem, Strange. The situation in the beginning of the ontology is that we pulled this ancient **** back and caused a direct conflict between him and Dommam. The problem now is, Without Dommam, I am afraid that no one can check the spread of this god. Once he has any attempt at the world that mankind has mastered, then I am afraid that things will become very bad. For this, you as the Supreme Master Must make a statement."


    "Express, what do you want me to say. Go to the sky, destroy the stars, or kill the heavens in your mouth, like the monkey in the mythical story, come to a big palace?"


    There is some initial understanding of the oriental mythology, and Stranch does not think that he can do such a point. If the ancient **** system that Gu Yi said is really the one he knows, then unless he can gather hundreds of thousands of people with similar strengths, he will not have any hope that he can do this step. .


    Pressing under the Wuzhi Mountain is the best result, provided that you have an undead body. If not, then the thunder of the sky, the real fire refining into fly ash, is your only ending.


    Strange didn''t want to touch such a brow, so he simply said that he refused. For this kind of refusal, the ancient one is very clear.


    "You can''t escape, Strange. This is your mission. From the moment you become the Supreme Master, you must already bear this. Even if you try to escape, they will actively find it. You can''t escape from your head, only the initiative to face, is your only way out!"


    "Shit, I don''t think so!"


    Strange did not intend to follow the path that was given to him by the ancients, because it was too stupid to see him as an enemy when he saw any threatening existence. Perhaps in the past, these people could use enough insurance as a rhetoric to cover up this stupidity in their behavior. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, this so-called insurance is probably no longer in existence.


    Obviously, it has fallen to the point where it is today, but it is blindly blindly exclusive, pushing all the people to the opposite side. This is what idiots will do. Strange does not think that he will be an idiot, so he intends to make changes from his generation.


    This change does not need to be notified to anyone, but the main premise is that he also needs to fill himself as much as possible to make himself appear more weighty. After all, since ancient times, those who are qualified to negotiate face to face and make friends, even if they are not evenly matched, it is also a difference. If he can''t produce a respectable strength, but he still wants to be friends with others, then the final result will only be a joke.


    For this, his understanding was so clear, so he only understood the situation. He sat down on his knees and practiced silently.


    The avatar of Gu Yi did not object to his indifference. After all, she knew that she could not do anything at the current level of Sturan. Even if she said that Strange should perform the duties of the Supreme Master, but in any case, this will have to wait until he has reached the peak. Now that I am barely sent, I can only completely break the inheritance of the Supreme Master on him, no matter from which angle, this will not be the result she wants.


    Her current main task is to help this new generation of supreme wizards grow up. At this point, she immediately played her biggest role.


    "The foundation that Baron Modu has built for you is based on the Brahman Ashura Yoga Might and the secret method of the Tantric Dawei Tianlong. This is a dangerous mountain, although it is fast, but it is always a little less stable. At the beginning, I established Kama Taj, which is based on the sympathy of Dongtu Zen. The law is the only way to create a foundation for the Masters. The efficiency is naturally inferior to the shortcut given to you by the Baron Modu, but wins. Solid foundation, as if the building is tall, and the foundation is the same, it will be a step by step, but it will be a matter of water and sand.


    "Your current problem, one is the accumulation of knowledge, this is good to say, read more books, see the world in the world. Another problem is the consolidation of the state of mind. This is the basic problem, your foundation is not solid, you must I am starting to improve now, and what I want to teach you now is the Buddha��s sitting and forgetting."


    "This Zen method does not have long mana, nor can it be used to win against the enemy. Its only role is to temper your mind, let you grind the bricks into a mirror, and forget to become a Buddha. In the end, you will achieve a seven-love, all troubles. The effect. Only by doing this, you can control the anger and anger that is inherent in your body of Ashura, and then you can cultivate this magical power to the point where the king of Ashura is conceived."


    "Imagined? What does this mean?"


    The ancient one gave Strange a professional suggestion, even if he had an opinion on this avatar, but he would not take her rhetoric as one thing. In other words, he is still very concerned about this statement of the ancient one. And because he was concerned, he immediately noticed the focus of her discourse.


    "The literal meaning. Asura is a kind of practice that the gods of the Brahmin gods imagined when they could hardly fight against their own enemy, the Ashura family. The purpose is to break the mystery of the Ashura family and master The method of restraining him. Before the demise of the entire Brahmin gods, this practice was not completely perfected. Even if it was finally in the hands of the body, because the king of the Ashura family had been extinct, there was no way for the body to That kind of situation really perfects it. The final realm you see is just the result of a deduction. Whether you can reach that level is not certain."


    "Modu doesn''t know about it?"


    There is some toothache in Strange, after all, an unfinished thing has become the foundation of the pillar that he relies on, and it is unlikely that anyone will accept it. He subconsciously asked if he wanted to know if Modu was informed, and if so, he really wanted to refresh his knowledge of the teacher.


    Fortunately, this thing he was worried about did not happen, because the ancient one quickly proved it.


    "Yes, he can''t know. The extinction of the Brahmin **** was what happened when the Aryans first invaded India. The wars of the two gods are rarely mentioned, even if he said that he specializedly studied In this respect, it is not always possible to know such secrets."


    "I hope so." Unwilling to think too much on this issue, Strange can only focus on other aspects. "If, if I say, if the highest state in its vision can''t be realized? How does this affect me?"


    "Do you worry that this will affect your future development? Relaxing your heart, this will not be a problem." Gu Yi saw Strange''s concerns and immediately explained it. "The king of Ashura is just the most smooth choice for you. If this road doesn''t work, then you can rely on the path of Buddhism and transform the foundation of Ashura into the guardian of the Buddha. I don''t move the Ming Dynasty. Although it is difficult, it is not impossible."


    At this time, there is a gap between a teacher and a teacher who does not have a teacher''s guidance. It is not that Modu��s level is not good, but that he is still a lot worse than a character like the Supreme Master. At the very least, Mo Duo can''t do this kind of handcuffs. It is precisely because of this performance that Strange began to admire this one of the ancient one.


    Although it is only in the knowledge of the other party, it is enough to let him respect the etiquette of the disciples.


    "So, may I ask, is there any way to improve my mysterious secrets?"


    "Dawei Tianlong descends the magic method? This spell is indeed powerful, but it is clear that Modu had to compromise on reality because of the consideration of the Dragon Soul. As early as hundreds of years ago, the human world has already There is no dragon. The Dragon of the East is the most powerful choice, but in fact, the most suitable match for this skill is the Dragon Snake. The kind of snake that is as powerful as a real dragon is not only easier to control, but also Once it triggers a transformation like a snake''s skin incarnation, it can also drive your deity and ingenuity, and a benign transformation like a rebirth."


    "There are still a lot of dragon snakes in this world. Unfortunately, Modu doesn''t know this. He can only trade this dragon from hell. Presumably, the surrender of the dragon dragon soul should be enough for you to eat enough. Fortunately, Modo''s whimsy played a role, and Ashura''s fierce anger and the devil''s reflex just formed a confrontation, otherwise, the revenge of the dragon alone will make you suffer every day. Even if this kind of reluctant balance is formed now, once it has changed, one side will completely surpass the other side, and it will be like detonating a bomb, and it will blow you away."


    Gu Yiping said that the tone of this statement is very dull. It is like this hidden danger is just a small gun, just like no teeth.


    Of course, although she is such an attitude, but Strange does not dare to have the slightest care. After all, it is a matter of your own life, he can only be as careful and cautious as possible.


    ��Can there be a way to save?��


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1923： Truth tells the edge of despair

    Jarvis had spent a lot of effort, so he was suspected of arbitrage, and the tactics such as the sound of the East were almost exhausted, only to get rid of the tracking of the Austrian. For this, he repeatedly confirmed no less than a hundred times, which was safely controlled by a completely independent intelligent weapon, and went deep into this unmanned mountainous area in the southern Himalayas.


    This is the good thing he and Strange agreed. He will meet Strange as soon as he thinks he is safe. On the one hand, he needs to determine whether Strange has fulfilled the agreement. Look at Stark''s face to take care of himself in the name of the same door. On the other hand, he needs to make a specific arrangement for Frank''s future.


    Although he did not anticipate Stark��s death, in fact, to some extent, this is actually an inevitable thing. Stark himself probably guessed this situation, so he would entrust his wife and children to Jarvis and Strange as he entrusted him. In this respect, Jarvis''s loyalty is naturally beyond doubt, but whether Strange can do this, or that he is not worthy of Stark''s trust, is a matter that needs to be discussed.


    Jarvis had no other choice. He could only deliver Frank to Strange at the command of Stark, but at the same time, because there was no absolute trust, he and Strange agreed. meet. He needs to see if Strange can take care of Frank and whether he has enough care for his own brother. Of course, another important reason is that he needs to tell Stark the final result.


    As a son, he has the power to know his father''s business. At the same time, as a member of the Stark family, he is also obliged to assume the responsibility he should bear. Jarvis is so convinced, so he will not be happy with the Austrian. It is also because of such a reason that he has come to this broken mountain temple in a thousand miles.


    However, what he saw and heard was still somewhat unexpected. He thought that he could see an ancient temple hidden in the mountains, not to mention the grandeur, at least it should be quaint and solemn. However, he is welcome to see the broken wreckage. He thought he could see his young master and the unfortunate mother, but only two of them seemed to be refuting the monks.


    Strange is a bright, bald head. He is half-skinned in a red-red robe. The golden-red dragon is like a living creature. It doesn''t look like a serious monk. On the opposite side of him, Gu Yi��s avatar fell and sat in the air. There is no joy or no sorrow on the face, and a pair of peace and harmony is a solemn appearance.


    The two of you, my sentence, did not put Jarvis in the heart. After looking around for a while and not discovering the figure of his own little master, Jarvis directly asked Strange.


    "Dr. Strange, where did the young master of my family get where you got?"


    "Let''s wait a moment." Strange made a squeaky gesture, and he greeted the ancient one in front of him. As a consultant, he must have the attitude of the instructor, and after his respectfulness received the response and permission of the ancient one, he turned his head and asked the right hand in front of him.


    "Jarvis, the smart butler of the Stark family? You seem to have come a lot earlier."


    "It''s me, I found myself a body that can act in the real world." Simply indicating his identity, Jarvis repeated the previous question. "Where is my little master? Dr. Strange, you promised that I will take care of them..."


    "Reassuring, they are here, just hidden in a way that you can''t detect. You can think of this as an invisible door. Of course, I can guarantee that this is a very safe thing. If you don''t believe it, I can call him out now."


    "Please be sure to call Master Frank. Dr. Strange is not that I don''t believe you, but that I do have a very important thing to tell him right now."


    "I understand, I understand." Jarvis is only doing his duty, and Sturge obviously does not mean to compare with a smart ai. He made a slight gesture to Jarvis and used a spell to speak to Frank. And just after he had finished these actions, Frank''s figure was like a drill from the air, suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "What happened?" Frank, who had just gotten out of the hole, obviously didn''t figure out the situation. When he looked around and found Jarvis, he realized why Strange had summoned himself. Where.


    This made him feel a bit strange, because Jarvis''s timing was obviously different from the one in the agreement. After three days of their appointment, Jarvis will come with a batch of key medical supplies. With his own abilities and the help of Strange, not only can many problems in life be solved, but his mother''s condition can also be effectively controlled.


    This is why he simply rejected Strange''s opinion so that he is ready for it. Now, Jarvis''s early appearance is obviously not within the scope of the plan, and naturally it is inevitable, he began to worry inside.


    As a smart life, Jarvis is different from the human way of jumping. Step-by-step is one of his biggest characteristics, which means that unless there is something that is prioritized on their plan, he will never do it at this time. So, what can make him so special? He is waiting for Jarvis''s answer. On this issue, Jarvis did not let him wait.


    "There is one thing you must know, Master Frank. According to the news I got from the city of Hui Yao, I am afraid that Master Tony is already fierce."


    "This is impossible!" As soon as he heard such news, Frank��s heart was shaking and he immediately asked him. "He just went to the city of Hui Yao, he just said that to solve some minor troubles, how could it be like you said, will..."


    Frank didn''t know how Stark decided to save them. He didn''t even know that he was a hostage in the hands of others. What Stucker asked Jarvis to pass to him was to let him temporarily follow Strange to a safe place. At first he thought it was because of the unpopularity of the Stark family. After all, his father and the owner of the city had a lot of grudges. But now it seems that this is obviously his self-righteous idea.


    His father must have transferred them for other reasons, and the ridiculous thing was that he did not think of this aspect. This makes him both guilty and resentful. Guilt is because he is not aware of it at all. And resentment is, he does not understand at all, why did he even say nothing, just abandon their mother and child?


    From birth to the present, Frank��s mood has never been more complicated. Emotionally speaking, the emotion in his heart is already in a state of overflowing. Almost if he does not restrain himself, the next moment he will collapse.


    Of course, he can not restrain his emotional impulses. After all, in terms of age, he is crying, jealous, and even hysteria can be forgiven. However, although some of the emotional impulses of being human are so strong, the mechanical part of his body firmly holds his psychological bottom line and keeps him in a state of reason.


    This is not good, because emotional venting is the release of human pressure. Without such a release, it is hard to say that people will be suppressed as a ghost.


    Frank knew that this was not a long-term solution, but he could not control himself. In this case, keeping reason is the only way to get him to know the truth as quickly as possible. He didn''t want to let himself delay the time because he vented his emotions, because there was still a hint of fantasies in his heart.


    If his father is only in danger, if there is still a chance to recover, then this little bit of time now may completely change all of this. He didn''t dare to waste time, so he immediately questioned Jarvis.


    "What happened? Tell me everything, Jarvis, I want to know the truth!"


    "The truth is that we have encountered the most terrible enemy. Smith. Zhou was once thought to be the existence of the same camp, but the evidence shows that he is the master of all behind the scenes. Hydra, Hell, all the world The big turmoil, you can see his shadow behind. We followed the clues to reveal his true identity little by little, and at the moment when his identity was revealed, he took the lead to attack us. ""


    "The space defense station was completely destroyed. We lost the biggest means of balancing the enemy. For Tony, the worst thing is not this. The worst thing is that he sent you to the city of Hui Yao, and Smith Zhou. It was also in the city of Huiyao."


    Speaking of this, Jarvis noticed Frank''s emotions and continued to say that he was still acceptable.


    "Smith. Zhou is a terrible enemy. Not only is it powerful enough to be almost impossible to confront, but more importantly, he has terrible wisdom and knows all the conspiracy and means to achieve his purpose. He knows your existence. And use you to threaten Master Tony. And in order to ensure your safety, Master Tony had to rush to Hui Yao City to have a meeting with him."


    "Tony is also giving orders to me at that time, let me transfer you to Dr. Strange during his attention to Smith. Weekly attention. Fortunately, the transfer work is very smooth, I am very successful. I sent you to Dr. Strange, but Master Tony, in that case, no one can guarantee his safety."


    "I don''t believe it." Although the truth was heard, Frank''s whole body began to tremble, but he still restrained his emotions and allowed him to face this special bad news with a reasonable attitude.


    He still took such a trace of luck, and hoped that Stark would still survive. So after clearly indicating his unbelief attitude, he immediately racked his brains to find a basis for his own statement.


    "That Smith. Zhou, didn''t he want to use me to threaten my father? If this is the case, then he must have tried to my father. No matter what he wants, before he gets what he wants, I My father should be safe. But I haven��t heard such news yet. Is it that he may be alive, maybe we have a chance to save him?"


    "What he wants is not something in the conventional sense, Master Frank." Interrupted his reverie, Jarvis told him directly about the most cruel part of the truth. "He wants Tony''s allegiance to him. And Tony''s temper, you should know it. He never admits to anyone, let alone bend a guy like this." Knee. That would make him feel more painful than killing him, and the biggest possibility is that he would rather die than accept such a humiliation."


    "So he would rather choose to die than live for my mother and me?"


    Frank couldn''t help but ask him. He really couldn''t accept such a result. For this question, Jarvis can only say this to him after a long silence.


    "Master Frank, you have to understand that for Tony, you and your wife are the most important things in his life. Only his ideals are equally important. You and your wife represent the perfection of his personal existence. Without you, his life is crippled and meaningless. And all his actions as the president of the country and Iron Man mean that he maximizes his value. Without it, his existence will be like everyone. His value will not be truly reflected."


    "These are important to him, and they are important to be above his life. So when someone threatens you, when someone tramples on his ideals, he will make the same choice, that is, to put himself His life is outside. He has always been like this, you should know it."


    "Yes, I know... I am just, can''t accept. No, he must be alive, I don''t believe he is dead. I haven''t seen his body yet. Since there is no body, he has a hope of living. He It must be alive."


    The truth will only be a bigger blow, leaving Frank''s solid reason to be disintegrated. And looking at himself still whispering, do not want to believe that Stark is dead Frank. Jarvis hesitated, and went on and took him into his arms.


    He dare not say that there are 10,000 ways for such enemies to keep Stark dead. He can only use this silent comfort to let Frank accept such a cruel reality.


    And reality, how can it be so easy to accept. Frank may have realized that his father''s death is an unchangeable fact, but from the unacceptable facts of this fact, he will inevitably give birth to other emotions. For example, hatred, such as anger. Just like now, he pushed Jarvis away and asked him questions.


    "What about the so-called god? My father and he are not friends, isn''t that his place? Why, why can he watch my father die, but do nothing?"


    "Because he can''t do it. The guy named Smith. Zhou is not someone who can handle it."

 Chapter 1924： Strength gap is revenge

    "what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything. I just explain his power. If he is the one I know, then he is not you or anyone can be an enemy."


    It is the ancient one to say this. He had been listening to him for a silent state, but as they talked more and more, she even couldn��t help but talk about the existence of the great conspiracy of Smith Zhou.


    Although she didn''t know who Smith was in the week, it was not difficult to judge from their remarks that the person they said was the enemy of her life. She knows everything about that person, and because of this understanding, she will choose to speak at this time to mock their incompetence.


    This is not simply to fight them, but she wants to warn them of the danger of being an enemy of people like Smith Zhou in such a way. Of course, there is no room for air. She wants these people to believe in the truth or to come up with more tangible evidence. So immediately, he asked these people.


    "Do you say that Smith. Zhou is a tall, bright-eyed Asian, characterized by being indifferent to people, like taking the initiative, always giving you the feeling of holding everything in your hands?"


    "I''m not sure if we are talking about a person, a mage. But I have his image."


    Jarvis��s answer is somewhat uncertain, because after all, their contact with Smith Zhou is still too limited. What kind of person is he, what kind of attitude is it for people to live, and it is unclear that there is no long-term contact. So instead of being vague in this regard, Jarvis would rather use a more concise approach, which is to take out the image to do it.


    From the image of the earliest period of Smith. Zhou to his recent appearance, he all showed it with a projection. And pointing to one of the photos of Smith. Zhou wearing the US Air Force uniform, the ancient one has been definitely identified.


    "Yes, it is him. Smith in your mouth. Zhou is the person I think. His real name is red pine nuts, my teacher and the older generation of supreme mage. At the same time, he is also hidden in the world, the biggest. The most terrible conspiracy. If your enemy is his, then I advise you to say that it is better for you to think about your little life."


    The relationship between the two is complicated, and several people present did not think of it at all. With the fact that the ancient one spit out such a fact, Frank immediately expressed his tone and questioned her.


    "Why do you think that we are not his opponents? Can you say that you are also standing with him?"


    "Together? No, we have been parting ways since a few hundred years ago. We have huge differences in the views of the world itself and in personal beliefs, and the result of this disagreement is that even if he It��s my teacher, we will only be enemies, not friends. As for why I think, it��s that you don��t understand the horror of this person.��


    "From the oldest era to today, he has been entrenched in the human civilization. He has accumulated strength and nourished his body. I thought that a thousand years ago, he was already the most powerful mage in the world, and he was able to compare with the gods. Strong. So in this millennium, will he still step in and even become more weak? The answer is not to say, you should be able to guess."


    The answer is of course impossible, because according to the simplest truth, the power of the Master is often proportional to the knowledge he can accumulate. Young wizards may not be able to fight, but older wizards are certainly not too weak. And like this mage with thousands of years, there are not many of the entire mage group. The most typical example of this is the ancient Master, whose power is obvious to all.


    Even if they are tied together, they will not be the opponents of the ancient Master. Now, the people they are facing are the teachers of the ancient Master, a more powerful existence, saying that they are not doing anything, and they are not belittle them.


    The ancient one was only seeking truth from facts. Although she could understand Frank''s irrationality under the pain of losing her father, as a person with no personality and only a memory complex, she still did not leave any room for him to ease his emotions.


    "Wake up, boy. Maybe your talent is smart enough, it''s just my life. I want to avenge your father, and this kind of guy is enemies. This is beyond the limits of your talent." That guy is a monster, you rushed to him in front of him, only to be swallowed by him without the flesh of the belt. So if I were you, forget this thing, as everything is just an accident Then, An An heart protects your mother from living and passing on the family by the way. Doesn''t that make more sense?"


    "Shut up!" Frank, who heard this, was angered and attacked, and immediately smashed a big fireball at the avatar of the ancient one. But before the fireball hit the body of the ancient one, Strange was already in front of her.


    With his cultivation of Shura Jinshi, even if he used the kind of purgatory flame to burn him, it might not work. The flame under Frank''s anger seemed to be awkward, but he did not have any way to take him.


    Let the flame spread on your body, and then be sucked by the dragon soul who walked up the river. In the middle he did not do any radical action, because he was afraid that he would stimulate Frank''s emotions at the moment.


    A child suddenly experienced the pain of losing his father. No matter how calm and rational he is, as long as his feelings are not falsified, his heart must be full of sorrow.


    Although Frank covered up very well, but through his words and deeds can still see how painful he endured. At this time, Strange didn''t want to do anything like the ruin of the snow. So he only silently accepted until Frank no longer made such an attack. He only clasped his hands and advised him.


    "You don''t have to care about her, Frank, she''s just a shell without humanity. I don''t know what it means to say what I said. And then, you don''t need to listen to his words. What to do is yourself. Things, you just have to make your own decisions."


    The reason Franke said was not to understand Frank, but he looked at the old one who had the ability to kill me and he couldn��t help but feel a stomach. However, he also understood that it was unsolved to be considered by such a guy, so he did not bother to see his eyes. He shifted his gaze to Jarvis.


    "Jarvis, regardless of your disagreement, I am going to avenge my father. At this point I only ask you again, are you willing to join me, or stop me, let me not do this?"


    "After Tony''s departure, you are the only owner of the Stark family. And my mission is to serve the Stark family, so no matter what your order is, as long as you give orders, then I will Finish it at all costs."


    ��Even if my order may be brought to destruction, the Stark family will be cut off?��


    "If this is your intention, Master Frank. I will choose to stay with you until the end of the Stark family''s demise."


    "Very good!" Jarvis didn''t have much hesitation to make Frank finally satisfied, and until this time, he was completely determined. "I have already decided, no matter who is who, no matter how powerful he is, he is killing my father''s murderer. Killing the father''s hatred is not a total of days, this hatred does not swear not to be human! As for the end is not Destroy, wait until that time to say it!"


    When this was said, Strange��s heart was sighing at the moment. Obviously, he felt that Frank made a wrong decision. But even if he knew that it was a mistake, he did not have the qualification to stop him. After all, he is just an outsider, and as an outsider to question the wishes of others for revenge, it is not appropriate.


    He can only watch it, and Jarvis, who is hoping to play the role of a minister, can play a role. It is a pity that, as Jarvis himself said, if Frank is really determined to do so, he will only serve and will not have any rejection.


    Counting on him is equal to no hope, and under such circumstances, Strange can only do his best to fight for it.


    "About revenge, I think we need to think about it carefully. Frank, you need to understand that if the guy named Smith. Zhou really has such terrible things as we said, then you may not be able to get up. Any role. You are still young, there is still a lot of room for growth. You can wait for your cultivation to become a matter of revenge. What''s more, your mother still needs your care, don''t you plan to consider her. ?"


    This is a matter of sensibility and sensibility. If it doesn''t work anymore, he really has nothing to lose. And can this work?


    The key is to see Frank''s reaction. And now Frank is no longer a rational person. Although it involves his most important family members, it is clear that his father��s death has to take up more weight in his heart, so that this matter has become a knot that he can��t turn into.


    He will not consider other issues until his heart is resolved. Even if it is a matter of his mother, he can only temporarily put it behind his head.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t matter. Only the current situation does not allow him to be distracted. In the mother''s business, he can''t do it personally. However, with the same way of Strange, he does not need to be personally involved.


    "Doctor Strange, can I please you one thing?"


    "Don''t tell me, you want me to take care of your mother. My relationship with you shouldn''t be as good as that."


    Strange smeared a cold sweat that didn''t exist on his head, and his face immediately smiled. He had already guessed what Frank wanted to say, but in terms of his personal feelings, he was not willing to get into such a big trouble.


    However, since Frank thought of using him, he naturally thought of the reasons for him to surrender. So immediately, he showed a sad look, and said to Strange in a very helpless tone.


    "Sorry, I know that my request may be excessive, but by this time, the only person I can trust, is you, doctor."


    "Besides you, I can''t think of who I can rely on. Similarly, except you, I don''t know who I should be the mother to guarantee her safety. I know I made a stupid decision, but because of This decision is so stupid, I can''t even take her to take this risk. If I have to put her in a certain place, then I can only rest assured that you are here."


    "Maybe I don''t deserve your trust, I mean, can you say that you can''t find someone other than me? For example, your father''s friend, his subordinates?"


    "It may not matter at ordinary times. After all, as long as my father is there, they will never dare to do small tricks. But the problem is, now that my father is gone, neither my mother nor my mother can appear as usual. In their eyes, because I am not sure, they want to protect us, or want to use us to seek everything that belongs to my family. To ask for money, the Stark family is enough to fill the person with the most appetite. But if They want more than money. If they want more, then Stark can''t afford to lose that way."


    "Grandfather? Political struggle? Well, I think I probably understand."


    Although it is only his own delusions, Stark can also get a rough idea of ??why Frank has such concerns. There is nothing clean inside the giants, not to mention the political struggle between them. It��s not surprising that Frank has such a worry. It��s him, some are too naive.


    "Although I still feel that your request is a bit sloppy, but I can understand your difficulties. No way, I can help you with the fact that my teacher really owes your father. But it can''t be too long, after all, I am not a full-time nanny. You need to promise me, and after you have avenged, I will come back to pick her up."


    "Thank you, doctor. I will remember this kindness. After I have revenge, I will come back to repay you. I can assure you that no matter what your requirements, the Stark family will spare no effort." ��


    "Revenge? Who do you want to avenge?"


    Suddenly the sound of the intervening, all the people present suddenly changed their faces. No one has found out when this uninvited guest came from, and this is enough to show that he is not a good person.


    The first thing to react to is Strange. As the highest force among the people present at the time, he has the responsibility to protect the safety of the rest. So a flash, he was guarded in front of Frank, and then in the direction of the sound, screamed with the sound of the dragon.


    "Who is the one? Come on the name!"

 Chapter 1925： Giant beast

    The voice just fell, and the sudden burst of impact was like a heavy artillery bombardment on the dome of the temple. It was only a moment that the temple that had already been ruined collapsed.


    In the face of the gravel bricks that fell down, Strange immediately called out the magic dragon that surrounded the fire, and protected the others present. While the overwhelming bricks and bricks were burned to the ashes by the magic fire, Strange''s magic dragon has turned the head to a certain direction, and then issued a threatening squat.


    Obviously, the instinct from the animal has already made it aware of the enemy''s position. And posing a posture in this position, Strange was immediately asked again.


    "Come out, since there is courage to attack us, don''t you have the courage to stand up brightly?"


    "Don''t ask for fun, Master, I am not here for you!"


    Between the words, a woman''s figure has been revealed from the shadows. The cold and beautiful face reveals the indifference of refusing people thousands of miles away. A beautiful long blond hair is tied into a big ponytail comb behind the head, wearing a white coat that only doctors and researchers can wear. Look, who is Alexia?


    In the face of Strange''s constantly roaring dragon, Alexia did not show any special look, but just like the unusual pick of the nails, they directly said to them.


    "Frank Stark and Maria Stark, I came for them, hand them over, I will be when you don''t exist. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being polite to you, little mage. !"


    Alexia showed her intentions, and while showing this, she also showed no disdain for them. These people who are present, there is only one Strange in the eyes of her, and the current ability of Strange is really not qualified to threaten her.


    If it wasn''t for Smith. Zhou explained her and tried to make a good impression on Frank, she really didn''t mind to achieve her goal by killing. Although she said that she has a little more scruples, she is just not very good at directly. And if Strange is not interested, she doesn''t mind letting him suffer.


    Of course, it is impossible for Strange to be interested, because in any case, he can''t do anything without letting the Stark family be taken away by this inexplicable woman. Although he has already felt a strong threat from Alexia, this does not justify his submission.


    If this is succumbed, how can I face myself as a Supreme Master in the future? With such a pumping thought, Strange''s five fingers, it is already an attack against Alexia. But it seems to be also to make himself look less distracting, after all, he does not know where Alexia is sacred. So he also confessed to Alexia before the official opening.


    "Listen, madam. I don''t know who you are and who you serve. But here is my place. You want to take away the people I want to protect in my place. It''s too much to keep me in the eye. In the end, seeing that you are a woman, I will give you a chance. Before I can do it, I will disappear from my eyes, I can have it when you have not seen it. Otherwise, if you start playing, don��t say that I don��t give it to a woman. face."


    "Do you look down on women?"


    "It sounds like he really looks down on women."


    Alexa asked, the ancient one was one. The two women who were present at the scene immediately pulled the topic to gender discrimination. And some of the concerns that his words caused misunderstandings, which made him provoked political inconvenience, and Strange, just eloquently argued that Alexia was already the first to launch the Thunder general offensive.


    I don''t know how she did it. Suddenly there was an invisible force sweeping through the gap between the two and rushing straight into front of Strange. Strange was almost too late to react, and he just instinctively made a parry action with arms crossed. And just after he had finished this protective action, he only felt as if he had been hit by a train. The whole body skeletal muscles were suffering, and the whole person also flew directly and plunged into the layer. Layers of bricks.


    This is the situation that first took the first hand, and the situation is obviously somewhat unfavorable. But compared with such a bad situation, what Strange can''t understand is how she did it.


    Fortunately, his Ashura golden practice is successful, even if he can''t do the same kind of inferiority described in the highest realm, but at the very least, it is like a regular magic element, or something like a power impact. The trick is to make a big discount on him.


    The problem now is that, clearly, Alexa did not do anything, and the means she applied were like a solid punch on her body. The key is not like a small fist that is hot and hot, but a heavy steel punch like a truck. This is really a bit unreasonable.


    The Master��s profession is about brains, and those muscle sticks only know that it��s not the same as sticking out a muscle. The real Master should do is to review the situation on the scene and try to control the situation as much as possible. On the situation that is beneficial to you.


    What he is most confused about now is the source of this power that attacks him. With his own analysis and conjecture of this power of attacking himself, he immediately made a bold assumption and tried it directly.


    "Dragon fire!" Under the order, the dragon soul immediately snorted, then swayed his head and spit out a deadly magic fire around him. Strange does not require any sustained high temperature killing. All he wants is that the flame can reach all corners of the temple. Under his actions, the scattered dragon fire evaporates the cold air around him, so that the water vapor rises, and a huge figure appears vaguely from midair.


    Six gastropods, two big scorpions, six eyes, plus a huge squat with sharp thorns. Although the figure that appears to be almost all translucent, there is no doubt that this is the image of a blind man.


    Scorpion? Everyone has seen it, nothing is very rare. However, this dice is a bit different because it is too big.


    The dragon soul of Strange is already huge enough, and there are hundreds of meters long and full of behemoths. It can be said that it is the top predator in hell, and only such a body is worthy of its force. However, the faint shadow of the blind man in front of him is not bad.


    Only the part of the body is seventy to eighty meters in size, plus the double cheeks that are one-third of the size of the body and the tail that is similar to the length of the body. Its body shape seems to be bigger than the dragon.


    The situation is almost certain to change towards the direction of the behemoth. In the contest between the two giant beasts, the ancient one who had been doing the spectator posture was unceremoniously dismantled against Stranch.


    "You are in trouble, Strange. As far as the current situation is concerned, your little lizard will not be the opponent of the big scorpion opposite."


    "Hell, what do you say? It''s just a blind man, and at most it grows a little bigger. And I am a dragon here, the top predator, even if you want to bet, you should be betting. I am right here."


    Strange patted the dust on his body and stood up from a mess. He first carefully controlled the dragon to cope with the sudden runaway of the possibility of a giant scorpion in midair. Later, he complained directly to the ancient one.


    The ancient one did not talk about feelings, she was only seeking truth from facts. At this level, she is also unceremonious to point out the problems of the two.


    "If this is just an ordinary scorpion, I might vote for you. But it is not a general scorpion. Look at its posture, obviously has the ability to walk in the void. And with this ability, you are a dragon soul. The biggest air superiority is gone."


    "Once there is no air superiority, your dragon can only fight with it. In this positive killing, I don''t think that the hands and feet are twice as many as you, with a pair of big claws and stingers. The scorpion will lose. Of course, if you need comfort, I can also say something about the advantages of your dragon. It can be fire-breathing, and the skin is thick and scaly. Is this counted?"


    "Forget it, why not. The scorpion should also be an arthropod like crab lobster. Arthropods are not very resistant to high temperatures. Chitin shells can''t stop the high temperature from boiling the protein in their body. So as long as my demon The dragon can also spur the flames, and the victory of this battle will only belong to me."


    "It''s now..." It seems that there is a gossip on the mouth, but suddenly, Strange is already launching a raid on the nephew in midair.


    The dragon dragon shouted in the sky, fluttering the sky with the wings, and then from the sky, it is unceremonious to turn the magic fire into the scent of the sky, and squirmed in the direction of the giant.


    At this time, the dragon fire is not the kind of sprinkling water. Because at this time, the dragon is enough to make the effort, and under the premise of his full efforts, the spurt of the spurt is already the power of melting gold.


    The purpose of Strange is very simple, that is, taking advantage of the enemy did not have time to prepare, and banging the big scorpion into a big meal. The plan is simple, but the highlight is a quick word. And its speed is indeed very fast, the so-called Thunder is not overwhelming, no more than this.


    However, even though he did have a sudden onset, no one thought that he suddenly had a seizure when he spoke. However, what is even more unexpected is the subsequent changes.


    The dragon fire fell on the body of the giant python, and it was like a huge wave slamming on the rock in an instant. Under the constant burning of this melt stream, the film on the layer of giant python seems to have been punctured. After a bang, the shape of the giant python is completely displayed in the dragon fire. under.


    Just like the body of the golden cast, the shells of the giant body are all wrapped up in a layer of gold, showing a dazzling brilliance in the glare of the mountains. Huge double-claw, stout tail, unbroken mouthparts, all if there is anything in it that is not gold. Then there is only the ruby ??eyes of the ruby, and the turquoise-like ornament on its back.


    It is not so much a creature, but rather a mechanical machine that can move. But it is not mechanical, because it can be easily seen from its movements and demeanor. It is a living life, a self-conscious existence.


    Some are similar to intelligent life like Atron and Jarvis, but they are quite different. As for where it is different, some of Strange''s heart is unclear.


    Limited by his knowledge, he could not recognize what it was. However, he does not recognize it and does not recognize others. The ancient one just looked at it, and already understood the origin of this thing, and she immediately reminded Strange.


    "Be careful, Strange, your dragon fire has no effect on it. This is a divine creature, a **** that evolved with its own divinity. The fire of **** can''t hurt it, to some extent. In fact, it is the nemesis of your magic dragon!"


    "what?"


    Strange is still surprised. The next moment, the divine scorpion is already thunderous and lightning, and launched his own counterattack. It wanders in the void, and the huge body seems to have no weight to say, and it instantly comes to the front of the dragon dragon soul. And before the magic dragon turned his head, it was already a double-chee and slammed on its body.


    The powerful force made the dragon suddenly scream, and the body could not stop flying. Rather than waiting for it to swing the wings to restore balance in midair, the divine scorpion is already chasing after him, chewing his head and grasping it toward his neck.


    The huge cheeks can easily clamp the neck of the dragon, and with the terrible power of the giant python, if it is clamped, even if it is not clamped off the neck, it is necessary to take off one layer. Go to the skin.


    Whether it is Strange or the instinct of the dragon, they are not willing to do this. Therefore, in the role of Strange''s intentional cooperation, and the magic dragon''s instinct, the dragon is immediately turned over, revealing sharp feet and claws, and greeted the gods.


    There are a lot of prey in the hell, but none of them can escape this deadly claw. The power of the dragon claws is enough to run through most of the armor, and the instinct of the dragon soul also feels that this claw is enough to cause fatal damage to the blind man in front of him.


    It has no doubt, but the reality is always unexpected. Just as Strange thought that this time could be a hit, the dragon''s claws were just like a knife and a knife slashing on the iron wall, and slammed the past.


    The dragon claws could not penetrate the armor of the giant python, but left a few unclear scratches on it. Seeing that the attack didn''t work, Strange was immediately screaming in his heart.

 Chapter 1926： Poisonous incineration

    The most taboo of this kind of close fight is that it is not good. Because the distance itself is too close, once a move is unfavorable, there is often no room for defense, and as long as the enemy is not stupid, it must be a killer.


    The divine giant has the instinctive response of the scorpion, and as the most primitive predator, it is certainly impossible to miss such an opportunity. Almost at the moment when the Dragon Soul flies and loses, it has already stretched its own giant tail. With a scarlet crystal-like needle, it launched a surprise attack on the back heart that the Dragon Soul could not care about.


    The **** of the dragon as a Western dragon, its lizard-like shape determines that it is difficult to take care of the threat from behind when this power is exhausted. As usual, it has a scales and a bodyguard, and it is enough to deal with most sudden attacks. But this blow of the divine giant can obviously not be regarded as leisure.


    The iris poison needle itself is a general means of devotion as a self-killer, and as a giant beast derived from the deity of the gods, this means that it can kill the gods, which is not exaggerated. Don''t say that the current dragon is just a dragon soul, and its body has become a vain. Even if it is physically healthy, it can''t stop the blow of this god.


    A fatal threat, Strange has already felt it. He can guess that once the heart of the Dragon Soul is hit by this poisonous needle, even if it is not a real creature, but only the magical creature that was born by the magic dragon spirit mixed with its own mana, it must be only the body of death. A result.


    This is not a trivial matter. After all, the existence of the dragon is the key to the balance between the two poles in his body. Once there is a flash, it will almost affect his life. Of course, he can''t sit and watch this kind of thing happen, but at such a juncture, there is not much that he can do.


    Indeed, he can actively control the dragon soul and let the dragon move according to its mind. But this kind of activity is also subject to certain basic common sense. For example, you can''t let the dragon make a standard yoga movement, because its physiological structure is determined, it is impossible to achieve such a point.


    By the same token, at this time, the dragon is running out of power, the empty door is wide open, and you want to let it do the dodging action, but also consider whether its body can slow down. Strange has tried his best, and the limit he can do is to let the dragon''s wings swing, providing a little deflection, and letting its body tilt slightly.


    This roll caused the heart of the dragon to escape the venom of the giant python, but it could not completely avoid this. In the end, the poison needle is still stabbed on the wing root of the dragon, so that the dragon will instantly send out the shock of the **** because of the poison of the divine.


    The beast that belongs to the beast is almost unstoppable, and in itself is the magic dragon bound by the spell. Strang, who forcibly manipulated him, also clearly felt that the dragon soul began to get out of control.


    Normally, at this time he should strengthen control so that the Dragon Soul does not deviate from his constraints. But now, at this time, he already has other ideas.


    Hard fight, the dragon soul is obviously not able to fight this divine giant. And if this is the case, if you want to flip the situation and turn defeat into victory, the only feasible way is to point to the key point of the other party and come to a thief to smash the king.


    Alexia is undoubtedly the key point, and with the magic dragon mad, Long Yan almost unreservedly poured out of this moment, Strange has already turned down the body, turned into a storm, toward Alec West Asia launched a charge.


    Dawei Tianlong''s magic method is very good, but in the end it is only the magic of the external protection road, but to say the real foundation, Asura is the biggest reliance of Strange.


    This practice has been accomplished by his practice, and he has already achieved the accomplishment of Ashura. There is a golden body before, if the King Kong is not bad. Just like the sudden blow of a sacred scorpion, it just makes him a little wolf and has no substantial harm. This is the magical effect of Shura Jin. At the same time, he is already full of divine power, and the dragon is not in the air. So he thought very clearly, as long as he can break into the edge of Alexia, with the tyranny of Shura Jin, he can completely squat.


    It may be premature to say a round and a round, but it is also a matter of course to let the situation not deteriorate.


    Long Yan blocked the attention of most people present, or their attention was already attracted by the battle of this behemoth. No one would have thought that Strange would suddenly make a disaster at this time. Therefore, Strange''s sudden intrusion was smooth, and it can be said that he was almost without any interception. He was already in front of Alexia.


    At this time, Strange has already had a feeling of a big picture. After all, it��s so delicate and weak, it looks like a lady who is engaged in civilian work. It��s impossible to escape from her own arrogant man in any case.


    He is so thinking about it. Even when he said this time, he has already begun to think about how to use this way to force the woman in front of her to yield.


    The means of torture? Looking at the other face''s pretty face, he really couldn''t easily get this hand. After all, unless it is a deep hatred or a bad thing, the man is willing to be more tolerant for a beautiful woman. If it is said that it is a means of euphemism, then we must consider what kind of means is the most euphemistic and most appropriate.


    Strange wondered to grab the neck of Alexia and use the lock throat to force her to yield. He has already extended his sinful hand to Alexia, and he has not waited for him to put his hand on Alexia. Alexei is already in front of him, revealing a disdainful sneer.


    This sneer made Strange''s heart slam, and suddenly gave birth to a bad feeling. And before he could understand why this was the case, Alexia was already sideways and countered him.


    Strange couldn''t see how he launched the counterattack, even if it was the physical quality of his current superman version, it was only vaguely seen that Alexia had a reflexive kick against him, followed by a The golden shadow of the cockroach flashed past.


    The reflexive kick made him vacate, which is no big deal. Although there may be a little shameful meaning, the golden body is the same as before, there are so many wolverines. However, this flashing shadow is not something that can be taken lightly.


    After Strange fell to the ground, there was a sharp pain coming from inside his body. This kind of severe pain not only afflicted him, but also eroded his power, causing him to feel like a collapse.


    This was not a normal situation, and when he looked down at his source of pain, he immediately discovered the small wound that appeared on his chest.


    The wound is abscessed, and the liquid that flows out is not even blood, but something thick and dirty. This situation can be seen even if it is a fool, he is poisoned. And when is the poison in the end, Strange can only think of the golden shadow that just flashed.


    what exactly is it? Strange struggled with severe pain and widened his eyes to the direction of Alexia. At this time, Alexia smiled at him, and unobtrusively revealed a giant tail that was exactly the same as the giant.


    "Are you an idiot? Little Master. Didn''t you hear the woman telling you about it? It is a behemoth that has evolved from the divine nature, and as its source, my identity is so hard to guess. ?"


    "God?" Strange looked at his wound and began to think wildly in his mind. The gods, the scorpions, this involves the most primitive totem beliefs of mankind, and there is only one **** that conforms to this belief, that is, the goddess of the ancient Egyptian **** Serge. And the Egyptian gods, haven��t they already suffocated?


    "Impossible, you can''t be Sergey. After the death of Cleopatra VII, the Egyptian gods are already dead. They can''t recover, they are unlikely to appear here. Who are you?" ��


    "Don''t you say that as a mage, you haven''t thought of other possibilities, such as plundering the power that belongs to them from the gods?"


    Alexia taunted, and he stepped forward and kicked Stranch to the ground. Then she stepped on Strange''s chest and began to threaten him.


    "Listen, little mage. You have already poisoned me. The poison of the poisonous goddess is so powerful. You should understand it. For your sake, I advise you to be honest and honest. Handing out Stark��s family, maybe I can keep a little life under my good heart?"


    "You can''t think about it!" Strange tried to struggle and resist, but Alexia used a little bit of force to make his resistance in vain.


    Under the poisonous erosion, he is the fish on the cutting board, not just him, his magic dragon is the same.


    Although it was only stabbed on the wing roots, there was no real injury. But good is a poison that can make the gods die. Even if the dragon is just a fake body, it still can''t bear the poison. The previous outbreak was only the action under its animal instinct, and after this dying struggle, the dragon immediately fell into a downturn.


    There is no need for the giant python to do any extra action. It screams and turns into a flame, and it slams back into Strange''s body. And while it was transformed into a tattoo, and constantly steadily drifting up and down in Strange, the poison it carried was undoubtedly aggravating the injury of Strange and making him more painful.


    He can''t wait to roll all over, but he can only bite his teeth and hold it. And as his face became worse and worse, the whole person became black under the toxic erosion. Frank, who has been watching from the side, can''t help it.


    "Wait, let him go, I will go with you!"


    "Master Frank, you can''t do this!" Jarvis just wanted to stop Frank, but then the sacred scorpion was smashed into two halves. His power is meager and not enough. And if he wants to act as a protective umbrella for Frank at this time, he simply does not have this qualification.


    It can be said that even looking at him is too lazy to look at him, Alexia went straight to Frank. When she held up Frank''s small face and looked at him with a playful look, she clearly revealed a malicious mockery.


    "Frank Stark, son of Tony Stark? Right? I heard about your father. He is really brave enough to dare to play like that in front of that person. Have to say, as a Father, he is really not very competent. If it is not because of him, I will not even have any interest in a little guy like you."


    "You have all won, is it necessary to insult my father in the presence of a child?"


    Frank did not have much anger because Alexia insulted his father, because he knew that this anger was the result of the other side. The more you react to this, the more the other party will become worse. Instead of falling into the rhythm of the other party, it is not as rational as it is to stop her behavior in another disguised way.


    This method is effective because even if there are some bad factors, Alexei is a highly educated person. She can use whatever means for the purpose, but she will not lower her rules of conduct because of the simple bad taste. So after feeling that she was boring, she licked her mouth and squeezed Frank''s face.


    "You are right, I don''t have to do this. So let''s get to the point, your mother? Don''t forget, I will take you with you."


    "My mother is not here, and I don''t think you have to look for her at all." It was not comfortable to hold his face, but Frank struggled to explain it. "You should know what happened before. My mother is just an ordinary person. She is powerless to stop the power of confusing people. Plus her mental state is not very good, so unfortunately, she is now mentally problem."


    "I can only put her in a safe place to recuperate, and even dare not expect her to get better soon. They are all women. Under such circumstances, do you still have the heart to hurt such a poor woman?"


    "She is crazy, are you sure? Was it because of the death of Stark?"


    Alexa��s eyes turned and he asked. For this problem, Frank just shook his head.


    "It was before that. If I told her about my father''s death, I only worried that she would get worse!"


    "Is she really not here?"


    "I can swear, in the name of my father, she really is not here."


    "What do you say? The bald woman, her mother really is not here as he said?"


    Only Frank swears that it is not enough to believe that Alexia has thrown the problem to the avatar of the ancient one. With her knowledge, she can see that this is just a phantom of someone. Like a computer program, she doesn''t make a mistake.


    "That''s true, she really is not here. Also, what do you ask me? I have never seen anything about his mother. You asked me just to ask about blindness."


    "Be honest!" patted Frank''s little face, and Alexia glared at his arm and walked straight outside the temple, watching Frank want to leave, Frank quickly pulled.


    "Wait, you can''t just go away, you promised me to give him a way to live."


    "Walk? When did I promise this?" A look at Strange, who was struggling on the ground, Aleksia had only a sneer. "My poison is remedy, he only has to wait for such a choice. Of course, if you are kind, you can give him a happy, I don''t mind watching you do this!"

 Chapter 1927： Poisonous ridden big Luo Jindan

    "It''s really bleak, Strange. As the Supreme Master, you are the worst of the Supreme Masters of all ages."


    Frank still couldn''t save Stranch, he could only let Stranch out of his own hands under the pressure of Alexia. And this made it possible that when everyone left, even Jarvis''s intelligence was off-line, there was only one ancient one in the temple to sneer at him.


    "Shut up, you bastard, think about how to save me."


    The repair of the Golden Body brought to Strange is far beyond the physical qualities of the general mage, which has enabled him to learn to endure severe pain and have the strength to struggle and struggle. But to say that relying on this will allow him to completely get rid of the poison of the poisonous goddess, which is somewhat whimsical.


    The poisonous goddess of the poisonous goddess is the power that makes the Egyptian sun gods feel painful and unhealthy. Under this power, the anti-toxicity of Shurajinjin is not worth mentioning. Can persist until now, it is already the extraordinary play of Shura Jinshen, and to save himself, he must find another way.


    This is related to the Egyptian goddess Sergey, do not want to know that this poison is her foundation, the killer � existence. To find the way to crack it, it is necessary to explore the deepest secrets that belong to the gods. And how can we explore the deepest secrets belonging to the gods, and Strange can only hope for the knowledge of the ancient one.


    I didn''t look at him a lot when I saw it at the first sight. It was already very clear to him.


    "The poisonous goddess of poison, you must not be able to stand it. You know that even in the mythological era, this is one of the most violent poisons. You can hold it to the present, is the limit of Shura Jinjin. Unless Say that you can break through to the point of the real body of King Ashura at this time, otherwise it will be at most a moment, and you will be poisoned into a pus."


    ��Breaking the realm? How is this possible?��


    People who are not in it will not understand the difficulty. The breakthrough of Asura��s secret ride is difficult to get into the sky. Now it is revealed that the highest level of this secret ride is only a problem in the sky. Breaking through nature is even more impossible.


    Strange has no confidence in himself, and he has no confidence in this practice. Therefore, he can only hope that there is other way in the ancient one.


    ��Is there anything else that is more reliable?��


    "You are lucky, Strange, we really have other ways." Gu Yi slammed his hands, as if he suddenly realized that he was talking to Strange.


    "Do you still remember the Taoist temple in the palm of your hand? It was the place where my deity built the oriental fairy technique. There is a Danding in it, and there are two golden dragons in the Ding." The Dan Fang of the palace has a life-giving Da Luo Jin Dan. This Jin Dan was originally the Supreme Master who was left to the next generation by the deity, that is, you will be reborn at a critical time and used for a higher level. But who Let you be so disappointing, no way, can only come out to detoxify you."


    Fortunately, Strange was poisoned, and his face was already black. Otherwise, after he heard the words, his face would become ugly.


    It��s really not a pleasant thing to be buried in this way. However, this is also a no-brainer. After all, who can think of it, the woman who suddenly came out will be a poisonous goddess of poison. In the case of not knowing the identity of the other party, it is reasonable to be affected by such injuries.


    Stranch can''t take care of too much. After all, it is the most important thing to keep a small life at this time. Therefore, he can only force the body, with the help of the ancient one, step by step to the cave.


    The benefits of Dongtian are reflected here. Micro-like mustard, like dust. It��s only a little bigger. It can be said that it has absolute privacy. Therefore, it is not surprising that Alexia did not find the existence of this cave. Of course, there is also a credit for the ancient one.


    She is not a lie, because Dongtian is not here. In principle, it is in another world. Even if it seems to be close at hand, it is actually far away. There is no sign of the palm of the hand in the palm of the hand, and almost no one can find the real place. Therefore, it is really not a lie to the ancients. At best, she can only say that she uses some hidden knowledge to cover up the truth of the matter. If you ask me carefully, this truth is still unbearable. Unfortunately, Alexia did not waste this time.


    This gave Strange a unique lifeline, and with the kind of survival instinct that all creatures have, Strange opened the door to the cave at the fastest speed and then plunged into it.


    The sudden change in the world made him suddenly fall a little, but he couldn��t stand so many, he quickly stood up, like a snarled dog, and he was pointing to a position not far away. Run over.


    This distance is not far, so even if he is already ill and poisoned into the bone marrow, he still has time to rush into the Taoist temple, looking for the Dan furnace on the edge of the ancient one.


    Dan Ding is a very bulky bronze dading, nine feet long, three-legged, and decorated with enamel. The gray rush is placed in the middle of Danfang. If it is not the ancient one, it is estimated that no one can think of it. There are two big Luojindan hidden in it.


    After all, in the eyes of Strange, this thing is estimated to be the same as the ritual utensils in many religions. The symbolic meaning is greater than the actual meaning. Coupled with the incomprehensibility of alchemy, he certainly cannot think of this possibility. However, he also had to be thankful for this, but fortunately there is such a possible existence. Otherwise, he is afraid that he will only have to wait for such a choice.


    Without further ado, Stranch immediately began to take out the Golden Dan. The first problem to be solved on this issue is that he must open the lid of this Danding.


    The huge top cover is not only heavy, but the most important thing is that Gu Yi actually has several chains on it. Strange thought that this would be a normal thing, but it was hard to do it, but did not want to slam the chains of the gray, but it was after the collapse of a layer of impurities, revealing a kind of gold. The jade-like color comes.


    Fine gold jade lock, it does not seem simple. After Strange tried not to be able to break these chains, he could only think of the help of the ancient one.


    "What the **** is this, why are there these chains on it?"


    Accompanied by his doubts, Gu Yi��s body suddenly appeared in front of him. Looking at the fine gold jade lock in front of her, she said to Strange in a rhetorical tone.


    "Isn''t this a normal thing? Is it so strange that Da Luo Jindan is such a valuable thing, plus a few precautions? And Jin Dan itself has spirituality. If it is not so tied to the Dan furnace, it will be as long as they are made." At a moment, they will come out of the oven. And if you don��t ask, where are you still coveting them here?"


    "Let''s talk about these nonsense, tell me how to open these chains, I can''t hold it anymore!"


    Black blood began to flow in the nose, which shows that Strange is really a little bit stunned. In the face of this situation, the ancient one is no longer selling anything. Instead, it is dictated immediately, pointing to the way Strange can be used to open these chains.


    Some of the evil ways use the East method combined with the Da Vinci code lock. If it is not the old one, it is estimated that there is no way to solve these chains through the formal way. And Rao is almost the same as his own avatar pointing, and Strange took a lot of time to completely untie the chain.


    This time is not only the nose, but he started to spurt out his mouth. And when his ears and eyes began to bleed, that is, when the beginning of the bloodshed, then he was really poisoned into the bone marrow, no medicine can be cured.


    This is what is going on in the blink of an eye. Maybe the next second, Strange will die and die. It is also the urgency of knowing the time. Strange is too late to engage in any elegant movements. It can only be savage, and the slap is used to shoot the top cover.


    As soon as the top cover opened, it suddenly became a burst of haze. Xiaguang multicolored, the fragrance of the grass, suddenly spit out. Just a deep breath, Strange can feel the soothing feeling in his body. In this regard, his heart is immediately a joy, because it is obvious that this so-called Da Luo Jin Dan is indeed a good medicine to save his life.


    At the moment, he did not hesitate, and the probe looked into the furnace. As soon as he reached his head, he suddenly heard the sound of the dragon and the tiger screaming. When a golden light was shining, he shot at the head.


    This is a sudden sudden difference between the two feet, even if Strange is suffering from all kinds of supernatural powers, there is no time to react. He only felt as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer. When Venus was in front of him, he couldn��t help but fall to the ground. But before he got up, he saw two golden lights, if the meteors chased the moon, in the Danfang room of these few squares, you chased each other and chased each other.


    What is this scenario? There is still some confusion in Strange''s heart. At this time, the scream of the ancient one was also passed to his ears in a timely manner.


    "What are you still doing, don''t you catch these two golden dragons? I said, they are spiritual. You don''t take the opportunity to grab them at this time. When they run away, you just regret it. !"


    What is spiritual? Stranch did not understand the meaning of this sentence for the time being. However, he is very aware of another important meaning of the ancient one, that is, let the two Jindan ran, and they will be finished.


    This meaning is more real than anything, so there is no need to pay any extra money. Strange is a squid, and it is already swift to the two Jin Dan.


    Dan room has limited space and is extremely sealed. In addition, the speed of the two Golden Dans may not be much faster than that of Strange, so after several chases, Strange stopped the two golden dragons in their hands. Until this time, he also had the opportunity to see the true meaning of these two Jin Dan.


    The two golden dans are pure gold enamel, round and round, and have textures on them. The difference is that one of the golden dans, the gold is green, the grain is a landscape, and the smell is scented. The other one is red in the gold, the grain is a fire, dragon and tiger, sniffing tasteless, but like a knife, creaking.


    It is obviously the so-called Jin Dan, but it looks like a small difference, which makes Strange''s heart can not help but marvel. At this time, the ancient one also saw the surprise in his eyes, and he explained to him.


    "The two pieces of the golden color in the inside of the Jindan are the birth of the great Luo Jindan, the ordinary people can reborn, the life span is thousands of years, the disease is not invading, the youth is forever. Even the practitioners like you, eaten It can also remove the bones in the body and let the mana body go up to the next level. Of course, you can only use it to detoxify it. Fortunately, you caught it, or let it run out, encounter the wood, meet Aquatic gold, in case of fire, becomes ash, and when it meets the grass, it becomes strange. You will find it at that time, and you will not be able to save you. If you don''t want to delay it, let''s eat it first. You have already bleed, and one more, It��s this Golden Dan that can��t save you!��


    When he heard this, Strach immediately smacked his eyes and saw black blood. This made him no longer hesitate to hesitate, and he swallowed Jin Dan directly.


    It��s also magical. This Jin Dan is a big one. It��s no bigger than the baby��s fist. Strange is forcibly stuffed into the mouth. I thought I should chew it and chew it a few times, but I don��t want it to be imported. Into the mouth it turns into a warm stream, straight into the heart and lungs.


    The effect is not immediate, but it is also obviously feeling better. At the very least, the feeling of exhaustion caused by severe pain has already improved a lot.


    Although the eyes and nose are still bleeding, but there are signs of blackening red, and from these points of view, Da Luo Jindan did play a role in him, effectively restraining the spread of poisonous goddess poison. As for when this poison can be completely eradicated, Strange feels the transformation in the body and gives a conservative estimate, at least three days.


    Three days, that is the rhythm of the day lily. I was thinking that if I could get around now, then if I could work harder, I might catch up with Frank and rescue him from the woman��s hand. Now, this can only be waited for three days, and three days later, the ghost knows where the woman will take Frank.


    Thinking of this, while Strange was angry in his heart, he couldn''t help but have a bit more to Frank. Saying that they want to protect their safety, they can only watch him being taken away. This fact makes him only feel his incompetence.


    Sorrow for his incompetence, Strange immediately gave himself a slap in the face. Crisp, like the slap in the face of gold and iron, I don��t know if it��s a flash of light or really wakes up. I��m staring at another Jindan in my hand, but it��s a whimsy.


    "You said, I have given this Golden Dan too. Can I let me return to normal now?"


    "Do you want to use it to rule out the poison?" Hearing this, Gu Yi immediately shook his head. "Of course it is impossible, this Golden Dan can not be used to treat scorpion venom, because this is a dragon and tiger mixed gold."

 Chapter 1928： Dragon and tiger mixed yuan

    "Dragon and Tiger Mix Jindan?"


    Although he has taught himself Chinese and has done a lot of work in traditional Chinese studies, it is inevitable that Strange will have a headache for this kind of vocabulary that only appears in religion. He knows the dragon, knows the tiger, but what is the meaning of the dragon and tiger mixed yuan, he has no way to understand. He can only make guesses.


    "This thing has something to do with the dragon and tiger, so its effect is to make you become as fierce as the dragon and tiger? Damn, this will not be the same as the blue pill."


    Strange didn''t think there was anything wrong with his guess. Because as far as he knows, the two biggest demands of Eastern alchemy are longevity and the fact that in some aspects of men, the dragon is fierce. For example, an emperor of the Eastern Ming Dynasty has a hobby to take medicinal herbs to help.


    Man? It is not surprising to have this demand. While religion serves the ruling class, it is also normal to study something in this area. However, is there a need for the Supreme Master? Is she not a woman?


    There are many distractions in Strange''s heart. Fortunately, it is the avatar of the ancient one, not the ancient one. Otherwise, if she sees his thoughts, she may not be able to keep his dog''s head.


    "No, of course not. The real mage should not have this need." One sentence denied Strange''s guess, and the ancient one explained it. "The so-called dragon tiger actually refers to the yin and yang. The dragon is yin, the tiger is yang, and the material is transformed into a dragon tiger. This medicinal herb is a Dan of refining yin and yang, and combining the dragon and the tiger. Medicine. Just if you ran out, it will use the weathered tiger to meet the water and become a dragon. It is a scourge of the entrenched one. Of course, if ordinary people eat it, it is also endless."


    "Ordinary people take it, can be smashed into dragon bones and tiger bones, giving birth to the dragon and the tiger. The dragon and the tiger are two qi, not only can have thousands of sacred power. At the same time, if the chance is enough, they can even understand the magical power of driving. The technique of feng shui is the way of change of the Book of Changes. If you can get this magical power, it is equivalent to comprehending the martyrdom of a philosophical body. What kind of danger is it, even if it is detained in such a small world, Can take it easy."


    "This medicinal medicine is not very useful for you. It is actually refining for the deity to Frank. You should be aware that at the beginning, Frank was the heir to the deity, and she refining this for Frank. The medicinal medicine itself is also to fill the gap in his strength, in case the heir is prematurely aborted. It is just that the deity may not think of it himself, and there have been so many things that have not happened before she handed over the medicinal herb. I don''t know if Frank hasn''t got the chance to get this Dragon Tiger Golden Dan."


    The ancient one was talking to himself, but Stranch was secretly pinching the golden dragon. Hey? It is not that, as the ancient one said, this dragon tiger Jin Dan has little effect on him. He has such an action, the main reason is that he thought of Frank. If this Golden Dan can be handed over to Frank earlier, is it that he can get a chance to escape?


    So who is this to blame? Ancient one? This is just a stuffy gourd. You don''t ask her. She will never open her mouth first. Just like an encyclopedia, in some ways it knows all the answers you need, but if you don''t even look for it, can you still hope that the answer is in front of you?


    Therefore, you can only blame him for blaming. If he has not only considered for himself, he only cares about his own interaction with the ancient one, then maybe this Jindan has already handed over to Frank. Everything is his fault.


    Failure and self-blame made Strange inevitably fall into paranoia. Just when he was so self-satisfied, a woman was madly pushing the door of Danfang and ran in.


    "I heard a voice here, Frank, my little Frank, are you here?"


    Mary, who was already asleep, seemed to be awakened by the dragon and the tiger, and she searched for the first time, and her mouth constantly called for her son''s name. Of course, she couldn''t find her son. She only saw Strange, and this made her hurriedly rushed over and grabbed his arm and asked him anxiously.


    "Sir, have you seen my son? I can''t find my child. He is only so big, he was just born. Someone must have stolen him, it must be"


    Mary, who is sloppy in her mouth, is the size of Frank. It seems that in her impression, her child is still the newly born little one. That was the most frightening time of her life, because the children in the belly were almost in danger, because it was not known to be a good or bad way of saving.


    In the end, it is also a doctor. It is impossible for her not to know the risk of the treatment that has never been clinically tested. But at the time she couldn''t care much, because her child, if she didn''t use this method, she was destined to lose him. And this is something she absolutely can''t accept, so even if there is a big risk, she must try it.


    She succeeded, of course. But it is absolutely impossible to say that after success, you are not worried at all. No one knows if there is any terrible sequela of such treatment, and the more terrible thing about letting a child who should have been born lose this opportunity is to let him be born, and then give him a painful and deformed life.


    She has been so worried about being afraid, it can be said that this is the most fearful thing she did after Frank was born. She was once crazy about this. But fortunately, Frank''s healthy and thriving growth has reluctantly eliminated her fears. Now, because of the frenzied nightmare, she once again fell into the fear and fear, and was completely lost in it, unable to extricate herself.


    When Frank was there, he could still comfort Mary''s emotions with the feeling of mother and child, but when Frank was not here, no one could easily appease Maria''s panic and worries. I can live with him.


    Strange didn''t know how to appease such a mother. Of course, he could stun her directly and let her really calm down. But he can''t do it. Her own mistakes made her lose her son, but now she has to deal with him with such unappealing means, which really makes him unable to get the hand.


    So he could barely hold down the restless Maria and whispered to her.


    "Madam, I promise that your son will be fine. No matter what the price, I promise, I will bring him back to you."


    Strange is a doctor, so he rarely makes such a guarantee. If you don''t have absolute certainty, then you can only say that he really made up his mind. Just like when he was a doctor, he gambled on all his reputation to do a risky operation. He also gambled on everything and wanted to fulfill his promise.


    However, although he has made such a determination. However, Maria''s madness made her not care what Strange said. She just grabbed Strange''s hand and asked him about Frank''s whereabouts. In the face of this questioning, Strange can only remain silent.


    Silence is the way to deal with most problems. Sometimes it is difficult to talk, sometimes it is speechless. Strange is really not sure how to answer Maria''s question, and in Maria''s mad mind, this indifference is undoubtedly telling him that his son is left in the hands of this person.


    This made her start to struggle, and she grabbed it with her hand and used her teeth to bite and attack. Of course, this is not useful. After all, even if Strange is weak now, his body is still unmatched by ordinary people. This is no easier than hitting the iron wall and biting the cowhide. Strange was almost unscathed, and Maria was so embarrassed. And Stranch still has to care about her body, lest she be too crazy and hurt herself.


    This is a bit of a hassle, even more trouble than taking care of bear children. Strange grabs his brain to make sure he or she doesn''t hurt herself. In such a tear and entanglement, the Lan Dan in the hands of Stranch was a careless, and was robbed by Maria.


    This thing is very precious, and Stranch can think of it without guessing. As a presence in Taoism where almost everyone is regarded as a treasure, Jin Dan''s refining is definitely the most difficult one. As far as he knows, even within Taoism, there are many old Taoist priests who will sit in front of Dan furnace because of refining a golden dragon.


    It is difficult for a mortal to find a grain in his life. If he loses it, Strange will estimate that he wants to make such a dragon and tiger, and a few are a hundred years later. He may be able to wait for a hundred years, but Frank may not wait, so he quickly chased Maria and wanted to take back Jin Dan from her hands.


    "Give him to me, ma''am. This is not something you should take, give it to me."


    "No, no, no, this is mine. This is my little Frank. You can''t take it away from me, you can''t think about it."


    Maria struggled hard, and with the convenience of her female identity, she really made it difficult for Strange to succeed. Of course, Strange was a strong side after all, and she was quickly forced into a desperate situation. And seeing that Strange was about to take away this son''s belongings from his own hands, Maria did not endlessly, and immediately put Jin Dan in his mouth.


    Dragon and Tiger Jindan is an entrance. When even the entrance is instant, even if Strange is to open her mouth to buckle, it is simply impossible to come out.


    The most crucial thing is not this. The most important thing is the speciality that Longhu Jindan brought to her. Almost at the moment of entering the body, there was a sound of dragons and screams in Maria''s body. Her hair was windless and her bones began to creak. Strange went to pull her, and she did not dare to force her to pull her. At the same time, some kind of mysterious power began to gather on her body.


    Easy to change, wind and water. Strange was almost trying to grasp Maria when he felt the flow of this mysterious power. However, he was still a slower step. It was like suddenly disappearing into the air. It was like the whole person was just an illusion. Maria''s figure gradually disappeared and retired, until Strange could only catch a small air in the air.


    "fk!" This made him curse loudly, because he couldn''t imagine it, and it would happen. It��s just that I just ate Jin Dan. It��s just an ordinary person before, and the result is just like this. So suddenly, she has already learned the power to drive this feng shui and to hide it. This is just as incredible as the Arabian Nights.


    How did she do it, can she say that Maria is still a monk who can''t get a monk for thousands of years? There is no reason for this. He was puzzling, and at the same time, out of concern for Maria, he had to turn his attention to the ancient one.


    "Where is she going? Damn, why can she learn to use the trick in your mouth so quickly?"


    "Maybe because she is crazy, there are not so many distractions in her mind, so that it is completely instinctive. You know, the Tao is natural, this is entirely possible. As for where she went? Sorry, I don''t I know. All I know is that she must have left this small heaven and earth."


    Gu Yi was shrugging his shoulders, and he was completely unconcerned. And seeing this, Strange can only bite his teeth, dragging the tired body to open the door of the cave, and looking for it outside.


    However, under the tempest of the sky, what traces can be found for him? In the end, it is nothing. And looking at the situation that even a hair can not be found, Strange was full of anger and slap in the face.


    This is all right, the front just let Frank fall into the enemy, and now even the mother''s mother lost. Losing Frank repeatedly asked him to take care of his mother, but the result of his care is like this, which makes him face to face Frank?


    The consciously speechless Strange is upset, and what he doesn''t know is that at this time of his annoyance, the person he cares for, Frank, is now facing the greatest danger in his life. .


    Facing his killing father, Smith. Zhou, this is definitely a dangerous and terrible thing for him. The danger is that his own thoughts, he is very clear, can not control his own impulsive end. The terrible thing is that once he can''t control himself, he will soon face this evil means that has been called the greatest conspiracy of mankind.


    This is by no means an easy task. Even with his self-control, he has spent a lot of effort to restrain the impulse in his heart. He can''t guarantee that he can continue to be so restrained, so at this time, he simply said to Smith. Zhou.


    "What are you so eager to grab me? Why do you want to get rid of the roots?"

 Chapter 1929： Away performer performance

    "The way you talk is not like a child."


    After reviewing Frank''s soul and confirming that he was not an impostor, or a reincarnation role, Smith Zhou immediately showed a cold smile on his face.


    "But this tone is very much like a Stark. It''s all the same stupidity, it''s all the same, not afraid of death. I''m really curious, you are really not afraid of death like your father, just doing it. What?"


    Smith. Zhou did not hide his malice, he did not say straight, want to do something terrible thing for Frank. In the face of this undisguised attitude, Frank was silent for a moment.


    It is not that he is really afraid of death, but that he knows that if he dies at this time, there is no meaning at all. Not to say that revenge is hopeless, even a little useful things have not been done. Inch has not entered, zero role. This is really not the result he wants. So he doesn''t want to die, and if he doesn''t want to die, then keeping wisely silent is what he should do.


    Of course, humble prayers may be more effective, but Frank can''t do that kind of kneeling anyway. In front of this, his killing of the enemy is in any case. He is humbled by his own enemies, even if he is carrying a humiliating and burdensome mind, it is actually more than the bottom line he can tolerate. He believes that his father will not want to see himself become such a person, so he can only respond with silence.


    Silence is the right choice. Smith. Zhou also estimates that if this little guy really understands his own words, he should also choose to be silent. To be honest, he wants to see Frank''s incompetence, and he can only breathe the sound. For such a person, he will not easily choose forgiveness, but will be more and more oppressed.


    "You don''t want to talk? Or do you think that silence can make me feel a little sympathy? If you really think so, then I can only say that this idea is quite in line with your child''s identity. Because this idea is really It��s ridiculous. Who am I, hasn��t anyone told you?��


    "If not, I don''t mind doing another self-introduction. I am Smith. Zhou, the owner of the Hydra, the enemy of all regimes in the world, and what they think, the source of this world''s disaster. Even though I don''t admit it. This statement, but I have to say that the human beings who died directly or indirectly in my hands have already been hundreds of thousands, thousands of people. Men, women, the elderly, children, everything. These hands are already full. Blood, so you really thought, I will hesitate to you because you are a child?"


    When Smith Zhou said this, he had already walked straight to Frank. His tall body completely obscured Frank''s figure, and in Frank''s view, it was like a gloomy cloud curtain that firmly enveloped his existence. It is absolutely impossible to say that it is not afraid at all. He certainly has the characteristics of being different from ordinary people, but it does not mean that he does not have the feelings that ordinary people should have. It��s just that reason is more powerful.


    Reason allows him to think clearly in the case of almost tremors, and thinking makes him more aware of his current situation. He can''t stop silent anymore. If you want to keep your own life, you have to make a certain concession if you want to stay in usefulness. And how to give in? He thought about it carefully, then immediately looked straight into the eyes of Smith. Zhou and said to him.


    "Of course, you won''t hesitate, but I think, you have spent so much effort to find me, and you have to bring me to you. It should not only be my life. If it is, you are big. Can let her kill me when I find me, instead of bringing me here. You must have another attempt, and since this is the case"


    When Frank didn''t finish his words, he heard the voice of Smith. Zhou applause. It��s just that although he is applauding, the atmosphere that feels like a storm has not been reduced.


    "You are very smart, little guy. Because you are right, I am indeed a different attempt to you. However, this attempt is only for some personal taste, not part of the necessary plan. I can spare you a life because of fun. Similarly, I can squander your roots because of personal disgust. After all, the hard bones of your father are too unsightly for me. And the same thing, I don''t want to see it again!"


    This is almost a clear explanation of the car, that is, if Frank wants to live, he must be scornful and pleading for him. And will Frank do this? It depends on how he chooses himself.


    The decision must be difficult. One side is alive, while the other is to trample on his dignity and perseverance, to make his father shameful, and to make the Stark family''s glory disappear. No matter which one, it is not the choice he wants to make. However, he had to make a choice, and after thinking about it, he was still facing Smith. He raised his neck on Monday.


    "Kill me, let me give in to the murderer who killed my father, I can''t do it. I would rather die, and I will never let you trample on the dignity of the Stark family!"


    "Then you will die, ask your father in hell, and let him be optimistic, watching how I will destroy the country he loves and destroy everything he guards. It won''t be long. Soon he will see it!"


    When Mr. Smith��s words were finished, it was the thunder of the wind, the thunder of horror, and the destruction of everything he faced. At the moment when Frank closed his eyes to death, a figure suddenly rushed into front of him, blocking the thunder of the sky for him, and yelling at Smith in front of him.


    "Smith, let him go. If I beg you, let him go this time."


    This voice is a person Frank does not know, but he remembers hearing this voice. If his memory is not wrong, in general his memory will not go wrong. The owner of this voice should be Steve Rogers, the former Captain of the United States.


    Of course, his code name is now the captain of Hydra, a shameful traitor. He has heard more than once that his father swears in secret that he wants to give this traitor what to do. Although his father��s long-standing swearing has not been given a chance to realize, this does not prevent him from having an understanding of him.


    The traitor is not only for the country where he swears allegiance. For the entire human race, he is such a traitor to his former comrades-in-arms, friends, and those who trust him. What''s interesting is that this traitor will actually stand up at this time and block in front of himself. This makes him somewhat unexpected, but also inevitably will be in his heart, will this be a despicable conspiracy?


    He did not say anything, but was waiting for the development of things. At this moment, things have grown to the point where Steve and Smith are facing each other.


    Steve didn''t know why he wanted to keep him, and now all his efforts are in the hope that Smith. Zhou can change his mind. In this regard, he said so to Smith. Zhou.


    "Smith, I know that Stark offended you, but it has nothing to do with his children. We have discussed the importance of Stark to the world, even if he is not willing to succumb to you and change his position. So it��s a murder, but it doesn��t mean you need to be angered to the child. You know, he��s also a Stark, even if he only inherits part of his father��s talent, he��s It is also precious. This is what we need in our career and in the future. If you kill him here just because he said some children''s words, wouldn''t you feel too pity?"


    "Steve. He may be an individual, but you have to know that standing on our opposites will only be a bigger problem. He has already regarded me as a revenge. I believe he will do whatever he wants." The land is against me. If so, why should I let him exist and let him make trouble for our cause? Let it go, don''t do this stupid thing."


    Smith. Zhou Lei was in a hurry, and Steve was struggling to get up. However, this did not allow him to dispel the idea of ??saving Frank, but instead made him more determined.


    He was strong against Smith''s Thunder, and he was holding Frank behind him.


    "Wait a minute, Smith. I know what you are worried about, but don''t forget that he is just a child. Now he is very insignificant to you, even if he has great potential, until he grows up to threaten you, How long does it take to threaten the cause of our business? Ten or twenty years? Our goal is getting closer and closer. When he grows up, our career has already been reached. If it was then, Are you still worried about his revenge? Or, do you and I care about those?"


    His words are a little short and ambiguous. What is their career, what is the goal is getting closer and closer, Frank is somewhat difficult to understand. But although it''s hard to understand, he can feel it. After Steve said this, Smith''s emotions have already had some obvious changes.


    Perhaps he said that he still has a little bit of killing on himself, which can be detected from the creepy feeling that he has not yet smashed. But obviously, this killing has already disappeared a lot. At the very least, it will not be like the previous ones, let him breathe like a black cloud.


    His feelings are not wrong, because after Steve finished this, Smith''s action has stopped. He seemed to be silent for a while, then waved his hands to dissipate the thunder that wandered around.


    "I know what you want to keep him, Steve. You feel embarrassed about Stark, want to make up for him. And what I want to tell you is that this is definitely a wrong decision. But it doesn''t matter, just As you said, he can''t threaten us."


    Having said that, he first went to Steve''s face, patted him on the shoulder, and then walked behind him, staring at Frank, who was staring at hatred.


    "Now, take him away, before I have changed my mind. But Steve, give you a piece of advice. Don''t be too careful with him, this little devil, one day, one day, I will slap you in your back, no matter what. What did you do for him today!"


    Steve didn''t answer, he just pulled Frank away as quickly as he could. And just standing on the heights, watching him pull a little hard to pull Frank out at the end of his sight. Alexia came to the side of Smith. Zhou and asked him directly.


    "Steve is too coincident. Did he know something in advance?"


    "This is normal, because this is the news that I have revealed to him." As if the previous malicious is fake, there is only a gentle smile on the face of Smith. In the face of the closest person around him, he really does not need to hide something, so immediately, he explained to Alexia.


    "I never wanted to kill Frank Stark, because for me, the value of this little ghost is far greater than the death of him. I arranged a lot of carefully prepared dramas for him, and even said I have already paved the way for his future. If I have killed him here now, haven��t all my previous preparations been useless?"


    "So you arranged Steve and let him play with you in this play?"


    Alexia said with some enthusiasm, because she did not think that this performance was only in the drums. And when she looked at her, she ate the vinegar, and Smith. Haha smiled, and she had already put her into her arms.


    "Reassure, I didn''t let Steve cooperate with me. I just guessed what he would do, and then deliberately let him insert it. Sure enough, everything was not what I expected, whether it was Steve or Stark. Their actions are in my hands."


    "So, your next step is"


    There are not many things that can be worthy of Smith''s painstaking efforts. After he showed such concern, even a cool personality like Alexia could not help but give birth to a bit of interest.


    She began to inquire about the next steps and wanted to know what Smith had arranged for them. In the face of her curiosity, Smith Zhou just licked her face and smiled at her.


    "This is a secret, dear. The key to how to arrange it later is the step that Steve can do. And what step can he do? Believe me, this is something that no one can guess." However, I have high hopes for him, and I believe that he can give me an unexpected surprise!"


    :. :

 Chapter 1930： Crazy slang in the name of the father

    Steve took Frank and went all the way to where he lived. This is a relatively private territory. Even inside the Hydra, there will be no one who is not interested in running to find his own person. So it was safe, and Steve couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after coming to such a safe place.


    "You are staying here for a while, I am going to get you some food and water. Take a break and wait until the time is right, I will send you out of here."


    For Frank, Steve is a good intention to release. Just in the face of such good intentions, Frank is not so happy to accept. It is difficult for him to understand Steve''s behavior, even if he does have the same embarrassment as Smith Zhou said, but this should not be enough to support his actions. Is he another attempt? Or what is this new intrigue?


    Frank always keeps this in mind, which makes him full of resistance to Steve.


    "Don''t fake me, Steve Rogers. Tell me the truth, why did you rescue me? Is it really from the embarrassment of my father, or is this another conspiracy?"


    "No, child. I just think that the war of our generation should not involve your generation, that''s it!"


    The old man who has been left with a beard, Steve, who seems to have more and more leadership style, has stopped his movements. He can hear it. Frank��s precautions are full, if he does not make a reasonable explanation for him. If so, I am afraid that he will always fight against himself. This is a waste of his own opportunity, but also a waste of his time. And there was no such time to accompany him like this, Steve immediately explained to him.


    "First of all, you have to be clear that you have no practical value for us. The relationship between us is that you are the son of Tony Stark, and there is a saying between me and Tony. Clear personal grievances. I am looking at his share, and he is somewhat biased towards your performance. In fact, if you have known me and learned about the things I have done, you should know that I am letting you live. How rare it is to get out there."


    "Smith is not a person who likes to talk about forgiveness, and I am not. You can survive if you are alive, so why not accept this luck and live honestly?"


    "Because I don''t want to be betrayed by others, I don''t want you to be like my father, but I also have a knife behind me!"


    Frank quickly made a rebuttal, but this reply is not so much about his own point of view, but rather for his father''s injustice.


    The biggest knot in his father''s life is to betray his friends and betrayed by friends. Especially the latter, the grievance between the two can even be traced back to the previous generation.


    As a son, Frank was not qualified to be guilty of this father''s personal grievances. But today, when he thought his father had died, he felt that he should give an explanation to this matter anyway.


    Let Steve pay for his betrayal. This request may be a bit high, perhaps not for the time being. But he felt that at the very least, Steve should respond to his betrayal, explaining why this is the reason.


    This is also the answer his father always wanted to know, but he has never had the opportunity to ask for an exit. Now that he has had contact with Steve and has such an opportunity, he should be able to understand the answer.


    "Why do you betray, can you say that my father has something that I am sorry for?"


    "Is this related to you?" Steve was very keenly aware that Frank wanted to explore some of the secrets in his heart. For such secrets, he obviously did not intend to make public. So he asked, and he refused with a cold face. "You don''t have to worry about any betrayal. Believe me, you only need to take a break and leave here, so you and I will not have any contact anymore. And since there is no connection, then naturally there is no betrayal. problem."


    "This is your answer? I am really curious, if my father is here, ask you this, how would you answer him?"


    Frank didn''t care about Steve''s refusal, he still pursued the answer without hesitation. To this end, he even moved out of his father, only hope that Steve would open his mouth. And the fact is true, if only he is alone to ask this topic, then it is estimated that Steve will not open the question. And if he was asked by his father, especially at the stage when his father had just died, it would be difficult for Steve to remain silent.


    "Let''s eat something first, we still have some time, this kind of thing can be said slowly."


    I took a piece of hot food from the refrigerator and stuffed it into the microwave. Steve thought about it and took out two cans of beer and a bottle of milk. Beer is for himself, and milk is placed in front of Frank.


    "It is used to feed the stray cat''s milk, but don''t worry, there should be no other problems besides expiring. Wait a moment, okay"


    With a bang, the microwave oven opened automatically, and Steve put a seemingly sloppy food in front of Frank, and then, as expected, saw a disgusted look from his face.


    "Sorry, but there is only this kind of food here. You should know, here is India, it should be the place where the world is the most unplaced. All humans, animals, crops have already developed lesions, and countless people are hungry. In the stomach, only a very small number of people can eat such things. So don''t waste. If you endure a little bit, you will actually find that its taste is acceptable."


    "What are these things?" He took a spoon and slammed it. Frank picked up a few fat strips from it. This made him start nausea, and even began to retching without any disguise. For the little yummy food that I have eaten from Xiaojinyi, it is cheeseburger. Such a thing can be called food, which is simply an insult to food. Naturally, he began to ask questions about anger.


    ��Hey, dug out from the deep surface, it��s still clean, or a few species on the land that are not contaminated by radiation. It��s just one of the ingredients, believe me, don��t look at it so ugly, actually It is already the best seller."


    "Hell, can this thing eat?"


    Frank fell directly on the spoon, and if it wasn''t for Frank, it was estimated that he could throw the bowl of things out. After the good suspension did not make the so-called food into garbage, Steve looked at Frank for some blame, and then solemnly put it back in front of Frank.


    "If you don''t want to eat, please don''t waste it. Isn''t it clear to you that it is such a thing, even in this city, not many people can get it."


    "Where is this?"


    "Kolkata. Have you heard of this city?"


    "Of course!" Frank began to sneer. ��India��s third largest city, during the British colonial period, this was the capital of the former British India. The place that surprised me is here, a city with a long history and a huge scale, but now it��s a decent one. The food can''t be taken out. Is the Hydra''s rule really miserable to this point?"


    "I know what you want to say, you think that in my capacity, you should not eat such things, right?"


    "Is this not the case? Human betrayal will only be because of the greater price tag, and if your betrayal is only for this kind of treatment, I really can''t think of it. What was the reason you chose to betrayal!"


    "There are many kinds of price codes, and the so-called treatment is actually the most insignificant one. Only most people will choose it, so there are so many people who regard this as the standard of measurement. For me, It is not."


    Shaking his head, Steve picked up the spoon and took a spoon from the thick food and put it in his mouth. Naturally, it is not necessary to say more, even if he says that he is already eating habits, he can''t help but frown when eating this kind of food. It is conceivable that the taste of this thing is terrible, and even if it is such a terrible taste, Steve is still insisting, swallowing it into his stomach.


    "As the leader of the Hydra, I can really enjoy what other people can''t enjoy. For example, when someone swallows this kind of food, I can have a good meal, even if the world is blocking India now, I I can still eat the top steaks, the most authentic French meal. But I have not chosen this kind of life, because it doesn''t make sense to me. In comparison, I would rather eat this kind of ordinary people will eat. Something because it tells me more truth."


    ��Kolkata is the sixth city that Hydra rebuilt on this land in India. As one of the key cities for the nuclear bomb attack, it is not so easy to complete the reconstruction work on the ruins of this city. It��s been hard work for a long time, and I��ve barely done this. Even if it��s rebuilt, it��s not that easy to get it back to normal trajectory.��


    "Food, water, daily necessities, everything is scarce. Every day, no one is starved to death, and in the absence of the least manpower, we set this as a working meal in Kolkata, let all in this place. People who work for the Hydra in the city can get enough to fill their stomachs."


    "I know that this is not enough, so I voluntarily eat the same things as they do. It is not a show, nor a show. I just want to remind myself in this way, I need to do better, and also I have to do better."


    After saying this, Steve quickly stuffed the rest of the food into his mouth, and after he sipped a few mouthfuls of beer, he barely swallowed it.


    This made Frank look straight and frown, but soon he sneered again.


    "It sounds so moving, as if you are really thinking about them. Then the question is coming, Mr. Steve Rogers, what caused them to do this today, what makes them even a garbage like this? Think of it as a delicious food? Don''t tell me that there is no one of your responsibilities here. If it weren''t for your troubles, even if the Indian food is worse, it will not be worse than what they are going to eat today."


    "I admit that they are my fault today, and I never thought that I was innocent, and I have not defended my actions. I know what I did, I know that I and everyone in Hydra are I can go to hell. But if I let me choose again, I will still do it. Because this is just the beginning, the child. Just like surgery, don��t cut off the **** rotten meat, not let the whole human being I feel that it is impossible for them to get better. It is a necessary move, and always someone has to do it!"


    "So, is this your reason right? About betrayal?"


    Frank was keenly aware of Steve''s attitude, and he immediately asked him.


    "Betrayal? This is actually a label that your father unilaterally added to me. Perhaps for him and his former partners, what I did is indeed betrayal. But for myself, this is not. You want I know that I am a person who came from the war. My biggest dream is to build a world without war, no battle, and only a bright future. Unfortunately, this is always true for your father and them. The result. So, I chose another road. One that I think is feasible and the only feasible road."


    "Do you call this workable?" Frank felt that Steve should be crazy. Because it is not a madman, there is no such idea at all. Whoever sees this full of sorrow, whoever sees this general picture of the end. Neither would think that this has anything to do with the bright future of humanity.


    War, crazy, deformed, alien. The horror that the Hydra created in just a few years has even surpassed any terrible war in human history. And letting them do so, then the demise of mankind is just around the corner. If Steve is pursuing extinction and is the collapse and disintegration of the human race as a whole, then he is understandable to do so. But what he pursues is the opposite, and how can this be impossible to say.


    He couldn''t imagine that his father''s betrayal was just because of such a crazy reason. And he himself is trying to sigh for his father. He is even more rude to argue.


    "If it''s not that you are crazy, then I am crazy. Look at all that you have done, sir, how can you relate them to the so-called bright future? Can you say that in order to whitewash your behavior, you can Is it arbitrarily tampering with the facts?"


    "This is just a process, and what I expect is the result. You have not experienced war. You can''t know how terrible the war is. This is just the norm, even if we don''t do it, in the future, as long as humans are not unified, This will happen sooner or later. And this is the key to my consideration, the child."


    "Do you know? In the seventy years of the ice, I was not completely sleepy. Smith has done a good job with me, allowing me to think clearly about everything about this world. Even though these thoughts will be later Sealed, but as time goes by, they will come out sooner or later."


    "And here, I want to understand a lot of things. The most important thing is about human beings. Do you know what is the biggest difference in human beings? It is race, it is the state, it is everything in the world that is opposite and not unified. When these things exist for a day, humans will never stop this internal struggle. Technology is constantly moving forward. People are still killing with swords and guns hundreds of years ago. A battle will only kill tens of thousands of people. In World War II, mankind has learned to use guns to kill hundreds of millions of similar species. Now, we can do more with biochemistry and nuclear bombs, and later, you know whether humans will use it to destroy all in an instant. Weapon?"


    "That is no future, child. And for me, what I can do is to use all means to stop that future, and to do my best to eliminate these opposites." Your father, Stark. Unfortunately, he is one of these opponents. Although he is a hero in your eyes, imagine that if there is no Hydra, there is no such behavior. As a strong person Once he has commanded the US government, what do you think he will be for the rest of the world?"


    "Hero, or villain, or evil dictator? Don''t rush to deny, I know your father, I think you know him too, you should be able to guess what he will do for the United States." He had hoped that I would stand with him and stand on the position of the United States. In fact, as a veteran who is tired of war, I no longer want to fight for a certain country. But I have no choice, I will only Fight. So, I can only choose to destroy everything!".

 Chapter 1931： Pursuit of ways to create people

    "You are crazy!"


    Frank is also a certain understanding and understanding of the human society. After all, there are people in the people he often contacts. The Austrian creation is a typical utopian social concept. But it is not completely utopian, because he always adjusts his own guys to adapt to the innate complexity of human beings.


    In comparison, Steve��s idea is much more intense than that of Ao Chuang. Because he can see from his words, he is the kind of person who wants to overthrow everything and then rebuild everything in the ruins. Not to mention that this is not feasible, just such an idea is enough to shock Frank.


    This is not a small act of mischief. According to Steve, his spearhead is directed at all state powers and ethnic civilizations. Break these boundaries in the past, and condense all human beings under one title. This kind of thing is probably no big deal, but if you think about it carefully, you can understand how to do it, how much blood to go, how many people to die, and how to achieve such a goal.


    Not a madman, I am afraid that I can''t give birth to such an idea. And to say that he is really a madman, he is sensible and terrible. In the meantime, Frank seems to have seen how the world under his leadership has fallen into the sea of ??fire, and then look up at Steve, his heart is inevitably a bit more taboo.


    This kind of person is by no means a good class, no matter how you think it, it would be a better choice to stay away from him. His main enemy is Smith. Zhou, Steve is now unknown to his friends and foes, and he has no need to add such a troublesome opponent to his socialism. As for what he wants to do, how will he affect the world. Sorry, this is not in Frank''s consideration.


    Revenge is always the top priority. How can I take revenge? This is his most concerned issue. The truth of Steve''s betrayal has roughly been clarified. If it is a disagreement on his own position as he said, then this is a confused account. He is not necessary, and it is impossible to make any changes in this regard. Therefore, he does not continue to bother in this regard, but to re-think his thoughts back to the issue of revenge.


    And revenge? Recalling the power of Smith''s exhibition, he had no confidence in his heart. How can he defeat such an opponent, or can he defeat such an enemy? He didn''t dare to think carefully about this question, because he could only get a disappointing answer if he thought about it.


    The disappointment in my heart was fed back to the face, and his face was slightly dimmed. With Steve''s subtle observations, he can naturally see this change in expression. A child, no matter how worried or worried about this kind of sorrow and worry, so it is not difficult to guess that his mind has been transferred to other places.


    "I am still thinking about revenge? Have you not realized until now that this is almost impossible?"


    "It is impossible to do it. It is my father. I can''t watch the murderer who killed him."


    Perhaps it is a lot of reasons, or perhaps the reason why Steve saved his life. He did not hide this hatred of Smith. Zhou, but bluntly told his determination to avenge himself.


    "Courage is commendable. But" drinking beer in one breath, Steve gave a conclusion directly. "Lack of reason."


    "What I want to tell you is that I saved you once and couldn''t save you for the second time. You won''t be so lucky every time, you can meet Smith''s kindness, and secondly, I don''t. I may look at you all day long, and take you out of the desperate time and again. The relationship between Stark and me is not enough for me to take such a big risk. So if you fall into his hands again If you end up, you should imagine it."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. If I dare to say this, I will not be afraid of death."


    "Stupid." In the face of Frank''s hard-spoken neck, Steve gave this evaluation directly.


    "Death is a very simple matter. There are thousands of people going to die every day in the world. There are not many ones, not many of you. The problem is that most of these dead people are forced, not Voluntary. And you, you are looking for a dead end. If you say that your death has its value, the key is that your death is worthless, because you don��t have to think about it, you can��t hurt Smith. If you do, why do you have to do this meaningless thing. Just because your emotional impulse can''t hold back?"


    Frank did not speak this time. He admitted that Steve had his reason, but obviously, he would not change his mind because his words made sense. Some things, doing and not doing are different in themselves. He has already established his conviction in his heart, so no matter what Steve said, he only showed his attitude with silence.


    Steve has not seen this kind of behavior. Stubborn, or paranoid, is an attitude that most geniuses have. Some people can use this attitude to reach a height that is unattainable to most people, and some people will incur their own destruction because of this attitude.


    He didn''t want to see such a young Stark ushered in his own end, so after a sigh, he said to him in a face.


    "Well, I know what kind of virtues people in your Stark family are. I don''t think it would be useless to advise you. If so, I will give you a small suggestion if you really want revenge. Then, why don''t you wait until you have the power of revenge? There is a saying in the East called a gentleman to avenge, ten years is not too late. You are certainly not an opponent of Smith, but if you desperately temper, do everything you can. Let yourself be stronger, then in the future, you have no such opportunity!"


    "Do you have a way?" Hearing Steve said, Frank suddenly had an eager brilliance in his eyes. And watching him suddenly become so eager, Steve, while laughing in his heart, also shook his head decisively.


    "No, I don''t. My strength is given by Smith. You want to get the ability to fight against him and defeat him. It is just dreaming. Not only is there no way I can, I think the world is great. Most places don''t have this way for you. Smith''s power, I''m afraid you haven''t really realized it. If you really understand it, you can understand why I would advise you so much, let you give up This kind of revenge is because it is simply something that humans can''t do."


    "No, there must be a way, there must be a way to do it."


    Of course, Frank could not accept Steve''s statement, but he could only comfort himself so without any clue. And did not want to attack him excessively, Steve also nodded at this time, should bear it.


    "There is definitely a solution, but it is hard to find. After all, the world is so big, even if it is not on the planet, outside the earth, there will definitely be ways to help you revenge in the depths of the universe. The problem is, you are willing to I don''t want to find it, can I find it."


    "Are you sure there will be such a way?"


    "Of course. In fact, if it is not that the person named Supreme Master is dead, she is actually a pretty good choice. Because as far as I know, she once caused a lot of trouble to Smith."


    "Supreme Master? She is dead"


    "I know that she is dead, and I know that she is very strong. But what does this have to do with what I said? There is no such thing as a Supreme Master in the world. If you find it, you can still find it. Go out and have a look, ask questions, learn a lesson, as long as your accumulation is deep enough, you may not have the means and means of revenge."


    Taking a shot of Frank''s shoulder, Steve comforted him a bit. Just stood up and walked outside.


    "You have a good rest for a night, I still have something, I will send you out tomorrow tomorrow."


    Frank didn''t answer, he didn''t even put his sight on Steve. It wasn''t until Steve really got rid of it, and for a long time he didn''t see signs of his return, and Frank quickly moved.


    Space door, this means is a must for the Master, he will naturally also. Although not so proficient, it is not a problem to escape.


    Drawing a circle in midair, Frank thought about where he should escape while using the means of space. Go back to Kama Taj? The idea was just leaked, and it was already annihilated by him. Now is not a good time to return there, because one of the most important factors is that he is not sure if his whereabouts will be locked again by the Hydra. Once they tracked themselves and found the door, at that time, they could not hide the existence of her mother in the form of confusing, as it was before, which is something that nobody can tell.


    I can only say that I was lucky, but he can''t always pin his hopes on luck. So he would rather go to other places in exile, and he would never want to bring the danger to his mother. So just a little thought, he changed his destination to another location.


    Hui Yao City. That is a city that is easy to follow. Although the city has fallen in some way, it has to be acknowledged that if you are looking for the power to compete with Smith. Zhou, then the city is the only hope.


    Because this is the best way to find clues about Zhou Yi, and Zhou Yi is just missing, and there is no evidence to prove his death. From a common sense point of view, a person as powerful as him will not die easily, so as long as he can get him back, then he is the best choice against Smith.


    Frank is not worried that Zhou Yi will reject this request. As a result, his own family was also caught in the hands of Smith. Zhou, which made him almost inevitably opposed to him while being subject to people. On the other hand, his father��s relationship is there. In the end, I have been an old friend for many years. Even if I have such entanglements in the middle, I don��t even say that my father is dead.


    Do not ask him to come forward, desperate to avenge his father. As long as he can accept himself and help himself gain a powerful force, this is enough to make Frank feel satisfied.


    Steve, no matter what, one thing is correct. That is what he wants to take revenge, but it can''t be done now. He has to make himself stronger and stronger enough to challenge Smith. And if you want to be so powerful, then he can''t miss the possibility of gaining power.


    Here is the first attempt he made, and after determining such a goal, he immediately opened the portal and walked toward the other side of the door. And he has just left the front foot, and the back foot is on the side of Smith. Zhou has already received relevant information.


    Listening to the sky, Smith. Zhou rarely used, but did not mind using it for his own people. Not to say no trust, but to see if there is such a demand. For Steve and Frank, he obviously has such a demand. This allowed him to listen to the conversation between the two almost all the time, and he was quite satisfied with the final result, especially the part of Frank''s departure.


    Young people, there is no problem with impulsivity. The problem is that there is no impulsive impulse. What he arranged for Frank was the revenge prince''s play, and such a play decided that he had to have enough reason. Know what you need and know how you can get what you need. This is the key to maintaining his role set.


    He now knows what he needs, and that''s fine. But whether he can do whatever he wants when he gets the power he needs, this is what Smith. Zhou needs to consider next.


    Step by step to develop Frank into the shape of his plan, this is the fun of Smith. In order to promote this change, he does not mind using as many means as possible.


    With his current power, some means are used as a mouthful. And just as he began to lay out for Frank, Frank was now on the verge of the city of Hui Yao.


    He was very upset when he stepped on this land again, or he couldn��t feel uncomfortable. Because of his previous presence in the city, he is well aware of some of the basic structures of the city. What he can be sure of is that there will never be a palace-like building in the sky of this city.


    It is like a palace built on the cloud, magnificent and quaint. For ordinary people, just looking at the past, there is an illusion that seems to be gazing at the kingdom of God.


    Frank knew that this was not an illusion, because of the occult knowledge he remembered, and the plaque he clearly saw that marked Nantianmen. He has already concluded that the other party is coming.


    The heavenly court of the East, as the Supreme Master expected, really returned. But the question is, why is it appearing here?

 Chapter 1932： Insulting the enemy

    Regarding the return of the Eastern Heaven, Frank was expected. But what he did not expect was that the heavens would appear in this place.


    There is no reason for this and it is not reasonable. Because in any case, after a return to the gods that have been lost for hundreds of years, the first contact should be their local ruling power, rather than running on the site of another **** thousands of miles away. This is an obvious cross-border behavior that violates the principle that water flows between different gods does not violate the river. In general, there may only be one such situation, that is, a war of God is about to start.


    God war is a compulsory course in the mystery of the Master. For today''s mages, the reason why they can control the mysterious side of the earth is that a large part of the reason is that the ancient gods in the ancient times fought each other so much that they were forced to give up their dominance of the world.


    Although Frank is not an intensive study of this homework, it is also a clear understanding of the seriousness of the war. It is precisely because of this that he could not help but stop and began to wait and see.


    For him, it is undoubtedly a big whirlpool in front of him. If he is a little careless, he will be swept in, and he will end up with a ruin. Therefore, he can''t be too careful. But for some other people, they are already involved in it and have to deal with it.


    Let''s say Zhou Shang. When he came back from New York, he first discovered the existence of the Temple of Heaven. When he noticed this existence, his first reaction was to start anger like a lion who had been invaded by the territory.


    Hui Yao City is his home, the settlement of his family, and the place where he raised him. This is the inherent territory of his consciousness and must not be violated. Now, some people have just opened the door with great brilliance, which is simply not to give them to their eyes.


    It is true that the Buddha has a fire. If it weren��t for the emergency, Lingdie and Yulizi would hold him, maybe he would have rushed to heaven at this time and went to the big troubles. And it is precisely because he was pulled, he can only ask a stomach to the stomach.


    "The important thing you said is this. Someone came to our house brightly and grow up?"


    In the face of this problem, Lingdie and Lily have some face to face. In theory, Zhou Shang said that it is not a mistake. They are indeed hit by people, even the pot. But that was all the previous thing, and no matter what I thought, Smith, who had already achieved great results, had no reason to send someone to take over a pile of leftovers at this time.


    This is not like his acting style, but it is also obviously pushing the relationship between the two sides to death. He has no reason to do this. But to say that this has nothing to do with Smith. Zhou, or let them deny Zhou Shang��s statement that neither of them has an absolute conviction. So after looking at each other, they are only a little vague.


    "The truth of the matter is similar to what you guessed, Little Master. But the most important thing we have now is to join Missy. She is worried about you, I don''t think she wants you to make a claim."


    Zhou Shang is not an obedient child, never. But at this time, when there are still many doubts in his heart and when the worry has not been relieved, he really has no way to make irresponsible things. Despite some grievances in his heart, he still swallowed his teeth.


    "Let''s go, this group of bastards, don''t appear in front of me, or I must kill them!"


    After witnessing Zhou Shang��s ability, Yuriko and Lingdie did not doubt whether he was talking loudly. And they know that more than one thing at this time is not as good as one thing. They are also tacitly closed, and there is no response and no rebuttal. Let Zhou Shang seem to be punching on the cotton, and the claws and claws are strong.


    They want to take a break from the suffocation in Zhou Shang��s heart and let his anxious mentality take a little rest. This is a good thing for Zhou Shang and for them. However, it is a pity that they are here, and the development of the situation will not make them so happy.


    It��s okay in the city, after all, there are people everywhere, as long as they are hidden in the crowd, they will not be particularly visible. But once they entered the forest where the mansion was located, they began to become conspicuous.


    This is a standard private territory. Basically, no idlers will come. In addition, there are still urban legends in which the city��s experimental products are wandering here, even if it��s the most courageous bear child, it��s definitely not Dare to break into this place. It can be said that the people who appear here at this time are very suspicious, and the combination of two women like Zhou Shang plus a child is definitely the most attractive existence.


    Someone has already stared at them, and Zhou Shang feels this after entering the forest. Looking at the sky in the city is shrouded in the Heavenly Palace, it is enough to make him feel uncomfortable. Now, at the door of his own home, he will still be stared at by people who don''t know what to expect, which directly breaks the bottom line that he can bear.


    "Get out! The guy with the head and the tail!"


    Zhou Shang, who has made up his mind to no longer tolerate, is directly punching a certain place on his side. Under his power, the air suddenly rushes up, like a galloping horse toward his fist. The direction is swept up. In an instant, the trees are destroyed, and the earth and stone are tumbling, as if the invisible coulter crossed the sky. Just to see, it makes people feel that it is almost impossible for someone to survive such destruction.


    However, accidents always happen. Although the destructive power is so amazing, there are still people who can get out of it. An eagle owl has already risen to the sky before the fists swept, and it has long since departed from the scope of this destructive force. After everything subsided, he was another dive. When he approached the ground, he turned and jumped into a human form, and settled firmly in front of Zhou Shang.


    It��s just a human form, and it��s not like a human being to describe him because this guy doesn��t really look like a normal person. Although there is a person with a sharp-nosed monkey, he is wearing a suit like a body. But the height is not enough but four feet. Not even one meter three, it seems to be almost equivalent to a dwarf in today''s people. The habit of licking the back and jumping from time to time seems to make people feel a little weird.


    Yuriko and Lingdie subconsciously thought that they had encountered a mutant, because in terms of the ratio of the production of the freak, the mutant is indeed the easiest to produce such a strange character. And associating with this layer, their hearts suddenly have a bad feeling.


    If this is really a mutant, then what is a variant who ran over to monitor them? Perhaps it has never been shown in the light, but in fact, all the mutants should know what kind of relationship they should have with the owner of the city.


    Said to be the master and servant, this may be a bit against the fragile self-respect of the mutant. But to say that they are attached to the city of Hui Yao, I believe they will not deny it. It can be said that without the blessing of Hui Yao City, there will be no mutants today, and even more, it is possible that many variants are still lying in some people''s laboratories today.


    Yuli and Lingdie themselves came out from a variety of laboratories, so they knew exactly how much difference they had with their lives. Anyone who has experienced this gap should know that gratitude is right, so no matter whether they are from their personal standpoint or from the overall position of the mutant, they can''t allow such a person, or a group of mutants to come out and destroy. The position of all mutants.


    "What the **** are you, what do you want to do here? Who is it, let me say it!"


    This time, even the opposite is not necessary, the two have already put up a fighting posture, and asked the thin opponent in front of them. When they heard their questioning, the skinny guy just grinned, and the thin face suddenly sent a smile.


    "You two of these bangbang hoes also have the courage to ask for help, and they are not afraid to say it to scare you!"


    "Hmm?" Some quirky accents, not English, nor any language they are familiar with, but they can clearly understand what he meant, which naturally makes the two feel a little weird. Of course, they feel the most weird is the other side''s statement. This made them immediately ask questions. "Why, are you famous in the mutants? We have not heard of you like a monkey."


    "Hey, I haven''t said what kind of mutants are you. You guys are so ignorant, you don''t have the interest to expand your horizons. It''s rolling, you are in a good mood, far from here. Otherwise, don''t blame You are welcome to a few Shantou dolls!"


    When the people talked, they were already licking their mouths and revealing two short fangs. When they heard this speech, they saw this movement. The lily and the nymph not only did not have any retreat, but instead rushed toward him. The past.


    Still the first to be the butterfly, the singer of her own soul, she appeared in the enemy''s body in an instant, and the blade of the soul smashed toward his waist.


    This is not fatal, because there is a small lifepan to keep him and ask him and his feet. The butterfly is only going to cut off his intestines. At the moment when her blade and body, she only heard a violent rubbing sound, as if the blade was blocked by anything, and it was difficult to get in.


    Looking down, my own soul blade is firmly blocked by the other''s thin body, even if her spiritual power is still pouring into the stream, but it is impossible to hurt the other party.


    This situation has already appeared for the second time. However, Lingdie simply couldn''t understand. This thin, monkey-like mutant is the one who comes to block the piercing of the soul''s blade. When the face of her face showed a strange look, the enemy was squinting and laughing, and taunted against the butterfly.


    "Small girl''s film, your knife blade has a lot of meaning, but you want to break the sturdy King Kong is not bad, but it is still a hundred thousand miles. If you have this ability, even if it is Standing here, you can''t move, let you cut for three days and three nights, and you can''t think of hurting a hair!"


    "Don''t move if you have the ability." Lingdie shouted, and then he glanced at the lily. Seeing her color, Yuriko showed off the five-finger claws without saying anything, and pricked the past at the belly of the coming person.


    The so-called King Kong is not bad, she really does not believe that there is anyone who is hard enough to withstand the edge of her hands, Edman. This is something that even God can''t do. She doesn''t think that this guy with a sharp-nosed monkey has this ability.


    If he is conceited, then let him pay for his own ego. And looking at the hands of the lily, the hand sticking out of the forest steel claws, like the sorrowful banshee. The man with the sharp-nosed monkey was immediately pulled by the corner of his mouth. The explorer grasped the wrist of the lily, and the whole person was thrown out by the skill.


    "Do not move? It is Wang Ba. It is not Wang Ba, it is not a fool. You really think that this little girl film can not see the power of extraterrestrial gold? And, the means of good deeds. You are the whole body The bones are filled with extravagant gold, and you are born with a different kind of alien, or you are afraid that you will die somewhere!"


    The Edelman alloy itself is the product of the meteorite carrying the falling earth, and it is not wrong to call it extraterrestrial gold. However, it can be seen at a glance that this is the Edelman alloy. It is still somewhat surprising to see people. Of course, what is even more surprising is that he can still see his internal structure. This kind of ambiguity, if the ability to see through the eyes, makes the lily sons sullen, and begins to look at him.


    This look, I saw a pair of red-golden eyes. If the flame burns and glows with golden glow, it is an extraordinary vision. And with the King Kong body that he showed before, the change pattern, this is his third power.


    What kind of mutants can have so many abilities? Lingdie can''t think of his origins, but he can make such a guess. That is, he is very likely to be a multi-kind variant who has been created by a certain force.


    General Stricker had such an idea at first, but the rejection of the variant human gene made this idea impossible. Now it seems that some people have continued this experiment and have achieved great results. If you look at it this way, then this force is definitely a long-term plan.


    It��s like this guy who has been planning for a long time is not a good thing. So in any case, I have to leave this person and take the information out of his mouth. Thinking of this, Lingdie immediately bite his teeth and jumped to the side of Yuri, and said to her.


    "This guy is not good at dealing with it. You are attacking. I will find ways to contain him. I must leave him here!"


    "it is good!"


    Yuriko nodded solemnly, and looked at the two to reach a consensus. The man with a pointed monkey shook his head and put his hand into a big tree.


    If the chicken eggs go straight to the next, and then slammed, a long-browed wooden stick will be pulled out by him. The guy who waved his hand, the man with the sharp-nosed monkey, gradually revealed a somewhat awkward smile.


    "I want to fight, I will accompany you. But I have to say it first. Don''t look at you as a woman. If you really fight, you won''t be polite to you!"

 Chapter 1933： a moment of confrontation, lazy monkey

    A threat that is not like a threat can not scare them through the battle of the butterfly. They did not hesitate to take the lead in launching the offensive. First, the nymphs lie on the shoulders of Yuri, and the mind jumps away from the sight of the people in front of them. Then suddenly, Yuriko appeared on the man''s side, pointing at his shoulder and pricking the past.


    This set of tactics is a sudden, no defense. After all, not everyone can respond to actions that are close at hand. The ability of ordinary people to respond is always limited. Even if it is a warrior who has experienced many battles, it is difficult to effectively respond to such sudden changes that occur around him. This is what they use for the lily.


    However, there are always some people who are beyond the common sense. It''s like a man with a sharp-nosed monkey. Don''t look at his thin and small gnome like a body, but in terms of the speed of nerve reaction, he really has to be better than the most flexible monkey.


    Lily had just appeared, and he was already moving. At the foot of the kick stick, between the electric and the flint, he is already a long stick, and if the big gun suddenly stabbed the shoulder of the lily. The lily is not a gibbons, even if it has a 30-cm claw, her wingspan may not be longer than the one with a high eyebrow.


    The club''s tip first hit her shoulder, although there was no gun to wear, but this small man is not vegetarian. He is very powerful and his skills are superb. The burst of power was completely controlled by the tip of the club, and such force immediately caused the lily to fly straight out like a baseball that was hit.


    Lingdie is busy on the side of the lily, and wants to stabilize the movement of the lily by its own transmission. But she just appeared beside the Yuriko, and the wind blew in her ear. The man with the pointed monkey was already on the side of both of them.


    "Look at it!" As I said before, as long as it is a move, even if the other party is a woman, he will not have any mercy. Therefore, this great sound, Weihehe, is like a lightning bolt, and when it is under the cover of the spirit butterfly, it does not give them any chance to escape. In desperation, Lingdie can only turn over and hide, take the lily as a meat shield, and eat this blow.


    The stick will not turn, even if it is said that some of the distracting butterflies sell the teammates'' actions, the men with sharp-nosed monkeys can only wave the sticks as they can. Of course, he added a three-pointer. If you just want to beat the other side with a broken fracture, then now, his purpose has been upgraded to kill them on the spot.


    At the crucial time, I only knew the infighting, which was already a sign of repeated villains in his eyes. And such repeated villains, of course, are killed clean.


    The muffled sound rang, and then the two men fell to the ground like a cannonball. This process is too rapid, and the kinetic energy is huge. The butterfly is unable to transfer the body of the lily, so she can only temporarily evade and use her ability to get rid of it before the collision to the ground.


    In the end, only Yuriko suffered the biggest impact, which made her steel-like nerves unable to bear a cry. Of course, it��s just a pain.


    Although the power of this blow is huge, it is not enough to destroy and destroy the Edelman alloy in her body. Like Rogan, the bone marrow hematopoietic stem cells have been combined with the Edelman alloy, and as long as the bones are not devastated, she cannot be destroyed from the physical level.


    It is just a little pain. And the pain, she has long been fed up in the laboratory. With a strong enough will, she quickly stood up from the pit that was penetrated. After manually correcting the limb joints that were distorted by the heavy blow, the obvious scars on her body began to recover in a visible way.


    This change surprised the man with a sharp-nosed monkey. He had a pair of red-golden eyes, and looked up and down the body of the lily. He said with a sigh of relief.


    "Why do you say that your companion is selling you without hesitation? You have an undead body. It��s right, it��s not the body of immortality, how can you hold the torture of the fine gold, even if you It��s a natural alien, and it��s just a matter of being tortured and killed.��


    The man with a sharp-nosed monkey talks about the old-fashioned autumn, and people can��t judge his age at all. From his words, Yuriko can also hear that this guy has a very wide experience. Perhaps his name is different from their cognition, but as long as he can sit in the right place, it is not difficult to find out what exactly he said.


    He knows the origins of the Edelman alloy, the meteorite outside the sky. At the same time, while calling the mutant a different person, he can recognize the soul blade of the butterfly and the speeding regeneration of the lily. Although he changed his name in his mouth, it is not difficult to see that he did understand and touched these things.


    Let''s not talk about how complicated the mutant''s abilities are, and how embarrassing it is to encounter a similar or similar probability. Speaking of this insight alone is already beyond the level of most variants.


    Variants can''t go to TV often, and they don''t have any movies or comics to explain the power of their power to the world. For every mutant, their power is the basis for their survival, and it is too late to reveal them.


    Therefore, he is not by ordinary means to obtain such information about the mutants, and if not through the general way, how did he accumulate these special experiences?


    Looking at the man who is full of doubts in front of him, the expression of Yuriko gradually becomes dignified. She suddenly noticed that this guy is not standing on the ground to talk to them, but like stepping on the ground, half-hanging in the air to point at them.


    The rude question is first mentioned. This is just like the ability to fly. Is this the first few abilities he has shown? The fourth? No, the kind of strange power in the past should be considered as a kind of thing. Most people can''t do it with a stick to fly people.


    A person has five abilities. If he is a mutant, then the lily can''t imagine how his body can withstand the rejection of so many x genes. In addition to the apocalypse that was listed as the ancestor, Yuriko has not seen such an example. And even if it is said to be apocalypse, it is achieved by the ability transfer again and again.


    He can''t be apocalypse, and Apocalypse is dead. It is also impossible for him to have the ability of apocalypse. Such a probability is too much. He is not even likely to be a mutant. And if he is not a mutant, then the question is, what is this sacred guy?


    "Who are you?" Together with the butterfly who stood by her side again, Yurizi looked seriously again. At this time, the thin man immediately laughed, and then stood in one hand and showed a sly gesture with one hand.


    "Listen well, you are"


    "Qi Tian Da Sheng Sun Wukong?" This is not someone else, it is Zhou Shang who has been watching from the beginning. At this moment, he has recovered his original appearance. Even if it showed a very violent and destructive scene before, no one would be willing to involve him in a battle. Lingdie they are not willing to let their own small owners easily risk. The skinny man does not bother to bully a child.


    This allowed him to be a wall-viewer and quietly act as a bystander. It is precisely because of the spectator''s clearness that his heart has actually guessed the identity of a man.


    Can change the form, there is a body that is not bad, and a pair of eyes, it will be a superb stick method and looks so characteristic. Except for the famous monkey, he really can''t guess what other people are coming.


    Read-only Journey to the West and have not seen any related film and television works, he can easily compare the small man who is less than four feet in length with the cockroach in the story, and when he wants to say his name Naturally, he will be verified first.


    "Hey, you doll, you have heard the reputation of you!" Originally brewing wants to come up with a loud singer to show his prestige. But I don''t want to be vented in advance, which makes him somewhat relieved. However, the monkeys have been able to do so in the two worlds for so many years. In addition to the fact that the ability is not to be underestimated, thick skin is also a very important factor. So even though he was revealed, he was still on the sidelines, and he did not know shame again.


    "Yes, it is the Qitian Dasheng that used to make a big noise in the sky. The Monkey King is also a monkey. You can still recognize this doll in this country. I want you to be an admirer of the old grandson."


    "No, I don''t like your role very much when I study. You are too good after you." Before that, I was still determined to make a big noise in the palace, and I vowed not to stand with Tianting. The result was just that Buddha came out and put You have been suppressed for five hundred years, and you have yielded. You can''t see a little bit of bones, how can you like it?"


    "˻" as the irritated male monkey snorted with a snoring, the monkey immediately became furious, and then yelled at Zhou Shang loudly. "Shut up, you are a yellow mouth, do you know what? You know that you have been suppressed for five hundred years, you can''t score no, you can only drink copper juice when you are thirsty, can you only eat iron juice when you are hungry? You know five hundred years.�׺�ɣ��, I don��t even have the feeling of a person who has come to greet you? The old Sun��s troubled Tiangong was forced to be forced. If you didn��t steal the royal wine, you ate the Jindan in a confused way and offended the Tao and the king. Mother, how can you abandon the official to escape? If it is not for heaven, you must take the Tianbing Day to lock it, how can you dare to set up a banner and come to a big trouble? You are forced to be Do you understand?"


    "No wonder, so many monsters mentioned that you are just laughing at it, and few people say that you are a hero. You are a savage and fearful person, and you can''t be a hero."


    Zhou Shang nodded and expressed understanding. He has seen too many people to recognize in the face of death. To be honest, there is no shortage of this special case.


    It��s just that the monkey himself feels that he has lost the face of the boss here. It��s also a great day, but now it��s going to be squeezed into a doll like this, which makes his heart really not a taste. Once again, it is not the first time that Zhou Shang is disrespectful to him, so immediately, he grinned at Zhou Shangyi.


    "You doll, do all the things that have broken the old grandchildren. If you don''t let you eat some lessons today, I am afraid you don''t know why the flowers are so red!"


    Don''t think that monkeys really don''t bully children. At that time, he married the big brother of his eldest brother, Big Boy, and he was not taken up by a stick. You have to say that this is a matter that the elders are qualified to do, so the enemy is not angry with the red baby, and then the Buddha is moved to be a rescuer. This is not something that the elders can do.


    Is like your home uncle suddenly want to beat you, you are anti-beating, but he called the gas as police, whether from human or from a common sense point of view, are no such claim. The monkey did this, and it was not polite at all. From this point of view, it is impossible to expect him to let go of his ignorance and let go of this child.


    Of course, Zhou Shang does not need him to let go.


    Calmly set a battle for the posture, Zhou Shangyi looked at the monkey and said to the monkey.


    "Flowers are because anthocyanins turn red, of course, there are also reflections of sunlight inside."


    "What do you say?" Modern biology is said to be modern. Naturally, it is not something that monkeys can understand. Therefore, his answer to Zhou Shang was very timely and confused. It seems that two people are not at all in one channel.


    "I mean the reason why flowers are so red. Forget it, tell you that you won''t understand. Listen, now I have only one question to ask you, why are you here, why are they here, and still use This way of not being able to monitor us on the countertop. What are your attempts?"


    "Attempt? You say this?" Thumbs up and pointed to the forest behind him, that is, the part of Zhou Shangjia. The monkey said very rudely. "This is the site of my emperor. Of course, you can''t let these unrelated people and others break in. That is, the old man is merciful. Seeing that you are just a group of women and children''s dolls, they are open to you. If you change to other people, Maybe you have already wiped it out for a long time. So I still listen to the old Sun��s persuasion, let you repair your meal well, and then you will roll away."


    The monkey is proud of it here. For him, even if he is looking at the gate of the Emperor, it is extremely glorious. For Zhou Shang, they don''t say that.


    He doesn''t care what the emperor is not the emperor. He cares only about the problem that his home is invaded by others. This made him angry, so that his eyes were filled with electric light.


    "So, tell me, when is my home become your territory!"


    :. :

 Chapter 1934： Cyclone change

    Zhou Shang hated his voice, and after he finished this sentence, he immediately rushed toward the monkey.


    The speed is fast, just like the electric light flies away. However, for monkeys, it is still within acceptable limits. If he wants to dodge, he can come up with a hundred ways to escape this sudden attack, but I don��t know if it��s a big one or if I have confidence in myself. He stands there with a fork. I don��t move, it seems to be saying that there is a skill that allows me to move and count as you win.


    He really had such a thought, but he still hadn''t said it yet. Zhou Shang''s fist was already on his face. Then, ruining and ruining, even a decent resistance did not, he was already spinning around and flying out.


    "��������....." The sound of a complete shape disappeared in the mouth. After not knowing how many degrees of rotation, the monkey finally landed on the ground in a face-down manner. Although the scene is somewhat ugly, in fact he did not suffer much damage. After all, it is the bottom of the golden light, he has not been so crisp. Of course, it is not as strong as he imagined.


    The drums licked the gang and spit out two broken teeth. The eyes of the monkeys began to become even more blazing. This means that he is not calm in his heart, but on the surface, he still pretends to be a casual one.


    "It''s a little bit, you little doll. Looked at the age, but the fist is still very hard! Unfortunately, if you want to beat the old grandson, isn''t it enough to have such a fist?"


    "Yes? Do you have a few punches to try again?" Zhou Shang sneered, and immediately slammed his fists. And seeing him so violent, he said nothing. The monkey who has already suffered a bitterly is obviously not going to eat it for the second time.


    The fist waved in front of him, he immediately shorted down, the whole person turned into the size of the fly, Shi Shiran passed by Zhou Yi''s fist.


    When Zhou Shang reacted, he was already back to the original shape, and he was a great one to face Zhou Shang.


    Like the previous monkey''s reaction, Zhou Shang also has full self-confidence in his defense. So he stood still and did not move, just swaying his arms and blocking the sticks that the monkeys waved.


    This made the monkey feel so excited that he added a three-pointer to his swing. No matter how hard he can strengthen his hand, the stick in his hand is just the essence of a wooden stick. Perhaps with the blessing of his own power, this stick can be more solid than many metals, but in the real battle, it is obviously not enough.


    At the same time, the stick was immediately knocked into a crush. The way of self-destruction did not bring about a desired result. Zhou Shang stood still there, and even the arms that were horizontal did not see any obvious scars.


    Not only did he not suffer any obvious harm, he even said that he could counterattack in a timely manner. At the moment when the club was broken, he did not hesitate to fight the boxing monkeys who were close at hand. In the face of such a counterattack, the monkey can only loosen the broken wooden handle and block his fist with both hands.


    A little hard work. Rao said that monkeys are born with great power, but natural powers also have high scores. In the face of Zhou Shang, the strength of the monkey does not occupy any advantage, so even though he took the punch, the impact of power still made him unable to make a grin.


    "It��s really great strength, little doll, what the **** are you?"


    As a force in the heavens, the monkeys are still confident in their strength. For example, if you look at the door of the giant spirit, don''t look at him as a giant, but if you really want to talk about strength, you don''t really have to be big. One of the most detesting things about him, the Dragon Palace takes the **** iron, and the Dinghai Shenzhen iron is only 13,500 kilograms. If the idlers can''t afford such a heavy weapon, he can sway freely, which is enough to illustrate many problems.


    Now, with such strength, he feels awkward in front of a little doll, which really makes him have to think about where the doll is.


    He has already used it. It is not so clear to see. In addition to seeing that this doll is a half-human and a half-god, he could not see where his half-blood of the gods came from. It is reasonable to say that in such a state territory, it is very likely that his half-blood is from the Maos of Fanbang. But he has not seen the hairs of a few states. They have such a skill and can produce such a freak.


    Some people are worried that they have provoked something that should not be provoked. The monkey has quietly mentioned the heart. He estimated that such a natural power, this child is a descendant of which **** is the king of God. Even if they look down on the hair gods of these countries, the monkeys will not be swollen and full of fat, and even the gods of others will not be in their eyes.


    The person who knows the time is Junjie. As far as this is concerned, he has already learned the lesson. On the westbound road, there are a few monsters that can��t be beaten. For example, the masters such as Jing Jing and Niu Devil are not all settled by his rescue. And even the rescuers are used, then what is the face, naturally it does not matter.


    He has already made up his mind in his heart, if the child in front of him has the name of a **** like Zeus and Odin. Then he is going to move a savior and go to the town. Not to say that I was afraid of the child in front of me, but that he was afraid, and when he was playing here, he suddenly did not know where to come out of an old monster and rub him in the ground.


    He has already had a history of five hundred years buried in the ground. If you have such an experience, you can only say that there is a pit in his mind. And is he like a person with a pit in his head? Obviously not.


    "My name is Zhou Shang. I am born here and also live here. You accounted for my home, do you know?"


    Zhou Shang said as he retracted his fist and pointed it into a knife. A hand knife was cut toward the monkey''s neck. In the face of such a blow, the monkey did not evade, letting his hand knife fall on his neck.


    This seems to have achieved a certain degree of success. Because the monkey''s head was cut down directly. But if you look carefully, you will find that this is just an illusion.


    Almost no one has been cut off his head and can''t bleed, let alone the monkey''s head still hanging in the air, talking to them like no one else.


    "Zhou Shang? It sounds like the name of an Eastlander. You are not a Fanbang?"


    "What does this have to do with you? Also, don''t use this little trick to tease me. Do you think I don''t know if you are going to die?"


    I felt like I was being teased. While Zhou Shang was angry in the heart, it was also a slap in the head of the monkey. If this is taken by him, even the monkeys must have the risk of breaking the phase. And asking myself to be a Zhou Zheng, the monkey obviously does not want to take such a risk. So he had a glimpse of his head and first avoided this slap. Then, when the body is in the first place, while recovering the original, it is also suddenly transformed into a eagle, soaring.


    "Give up the gas, you doll, you can have no deep hatred with you. And then, even if there is, it is because of obedience. Do you have to take possession of your home? You must know that it is the Emperor of Heaven." The character of the sky. It is your privilege to be able to drive you down. If you are, you should feel that you are so radiant, and then you can find the benefits of finding a way. How can you shout and kill like you? ""


    Taking advantage of his flexibility and ability to fly, the monkey simply hovered over Zhou Shang��s head and harassed him. And listening to the nonsense in his mouth, Zhou Shang sneered, he asked him.


    "You are good to say, if one day your Emperor in the mouth will occupy your flower and fruit mountain curtain hole, what is your place to stay. Will you be willing?"


    "Of course. Is there anything unwilling? That is the Emperor of Heaven, as long as he can please his heart, what is a flower fruit mountain? When I go to ask a bodhisattva to knead my feet, not to guard a group. What is the meaning of the monkey monkey grandson?"


    The monkey stopped at a tree and said something like this in his head. And listening to his words, Zhou Shang suddenly revealed an incredible expression.


    This is not the same as the monkey in his impression. The monkey in his impression, but the seven fairies stand in front of him, he can be a true gentleman who does not commit crimes in autumn. If it is now, it will actually move such a evil thought to a bodhisattva. This made him unable to bear to think about whether this is the monkey in front of him, or he himself or the counterfeit goods called the six-eared macaque.


    There is still a little difference here, and with such doubts, he immediately asked the monkey in front of him.


    "Are you a Monkey King or a six-eared macaque?"


    The most hated name of monkeys, there is definitely a place for six-eared macaques. There is a reason for this, because the six-eared macaque almost replaced his existence. You know, the birth of a six-eared macaque is not so simple on the surface. If the magical power can still be described by a sentence without passing six ears, then his body is generally the same, the head is tight, even the hand The golden hoops in the gaps are like each other, it is absolutely impossible to say casually.


    The Four Seas Dragon Palace can not get the second body to hang, and Laojun will not appear boring, and then refining the stick to commemorate the King. The person who can come up with such a thing is definitely a big man with a hand-to-eye, and the connection is from the Buddha��s door. At the beginning, his heart confessed to it, and he almost abandoned the donation of Tang Yan. It is not difficult to think that there will be a Buddhist temple behind it. shadow.


    That is, Shaying is honest, and repeated iterations let him know the truth. So much so that he and the counterfeit goods hit the sky, everyone knows. Countless pairs of eyes are staring, even if it is the real behind-the-scenes ambassador, at this time, I dare not play any more tricks of Li Daitao. This took the fake and gave him innocence. Otherwise, he really did not dare to say who was killed in the temple of Lingshan. With this catastrophe, he naturally knew it was amazing. But at the same time, he also resented and deepened the six-eared macaque.


    Therefore, once Zhou Shang said the name, he immediately became furious and screamed as he hunted for the eagle, and grabbed him.


    "Shut up, don''t worry about the old Sun''s face, the fake goods!"


    The eagle that comes from this change is naturally much faster than the real eagle. In general, the eagle squats at a speed of more than 200 kilometers per hour, almost no difference from the high-speed train. Under his command, this speed is almost ten times faster.


    Almost a lightning bolt, he has to fly from Zhou Shang��s head. In the mind of giving him a lesson, his claw is at least to smash Zhou Shang��s scalp.


    And Zhou Shang is willing to give him such an opportunity, watching him suddenly so suddenly, Zhou Shang himself has also changed and changed into a weird image.


    This is about the shape of a dragon. It has a hornless head like an eagle, and a perfectly streamlined body that is tens of meters long. The whole body is wrapped in scales that shine with silver rays. The limbs are slender and the forelimbs are significantly stronger than the hind legs. The flexible tail has a rudder-like structure, while the joints around the body are covered with streamlined barbed nails.


    In this case, in addition to the strange shape, it is not much different from the general Western dragon. But if you look at its wings, you will find that the difference is suddenly pulled to a huge level.


    The dragon that Zhou Shang changed has very special wings, and the layers are stacked like several layers of different limb structures. There is no wing membrane in the middle, only strong muscles and ligaments. This also allows the layered construction to be arbitrarily stretched and rotated. Even if it is a 180-degree reversal, there is no problem, and if you reverse the wings, you will find that the end of the wing, that is, the tip of the wing, has a structure like a vent. Regardless of the function of these structures, the overall structure is already very complicated.


    Monkeys are masters of the art of change. Because of his proficiency in this area, he can also see the structural complexity. In his memory, there are no such creatures with such a complicated structure. Whether it is the creatures that can be seen everyday, or the mythical monsters in mythology, it is difficult to find such a strange existence. And it is inevitable that he began to think about what a strange creature is.


    Isn��t it a big deal to have a long shirt?


    Compared with this doubt, Zhou Shangxian��s ability to show such changes is not so conspicuous.


    Not to mention that he himself is good at the change of the seventy-two changes. Others like Erlang, and even his ambitious second division, all have the ability to change a thousand. This kind of spell itself is not a rare one. It is not a bad street. As long as you have a good master, it is not too difficult to learn. It''s not just limited to them in the East. There are similar tricks in those Western gods.


    Zeus became a bull swan. What seduce his wife and ignorant girl is not once or twice. Squinting that this spell is only this one, it is really a manifestation of ignorance. Monkeys have also seen the big world, how can they not reach such a point. So he was not surprised at all, even if he was surprised, he would not be surprised at this place.


    He still cares more about this thing that Zhou Shang has changed, but now he is already on the string. Therefore, the idea of ??the electric light flint, he still decided, first give him to come and say it all at once!

 Chapter 1935： Mythical alien silver wing

    Still the position of the head, the monkey ironed the heart to put a stamp on Zhou Shang��s head. Just as he was close to Zhou Shang, Zhou Shang was violently twisting his wings, pointing the wings of the vents in the direction he was hitting, and then bluntly ejected red. The light comes.


    To say that it is light is actually more like a kind of airflow mixed with intense energy. For monkeys, this airflow is like a hurricane he has ever seen, and the destructive power is simply amazing. Even if he said that he is not willing to take such a drowning with the strength of his deity, let alone that he is only a hairy beast.


    The seventy-two change of the monkey is similar to the nine-turn mystery of Yang Lan, and the technique of such change has almost the same limit. With the deity as the boundary, the change to the ancient fierce god, the existence of the supreme king is undoubtedly better than the deity. Stronger than a few points. However, if it is a gadget that changes into a sparrow, in addition to being weaker, there is no possibility of a second possibility.


    Like here, the monkeys dare not try to use the eagle''s changing body to try the other side like the hurricane. Fortunately, he is an eagle, and his flexibility is almost the same as the whole earth. So just deflecting his body slightly and pulling the height, he avoided the attack.


    "You can''t beat the old grandson like this. Just like this little thing, you can hide behind your eyes."


    Despite the fact that there is a certain bragging component, his high-speed moving creature can easily escape his attack with a certain sky advantage. If this kind of freak that Zhou Shang has changed is only such a means, it is true.


    However, such a complicated structure, if it can only make such a shoulder-type cannon, then it is not too wasteful. It is certainly impossible for Zhou Shang to come up with such a kind of goods, so at the moment when the monkey evades sideways, he has already extended the left wing straight.


    The tip of the wing covered with sharp scales is used as the gun head, and the ligaments and muscles capable of splicing are used as the gun. Between the opening and closing, the wings have been distorted into a spur-like rifle, and in a moment they pierced a slam with a sonic boom.


    The position of the gun tip is undoubtedly aimed at the monkey. Of course, the possibility of hitting is almost no. However, the impact of the sonic boom will follow, and under this high-speed impact, even the monkey-inspired eagle has nowhere to dodge.


    With the extraordinary qualities of the birds and the superb flying ability of the eagle, the monkeys fell to the ground without wolverine. Until this time, he understood such a reality.


    With a length of one meter, it is impossible for the wingspan to cross the two-meter eagle to fight such a huge monster. Even if he has a huge advantage in speed, it is impossible to gain the upper hand in confrontation.


    As it is now, it is a typical example that the other party can make himself feel awkward. The best way to get the upper hand is to do the same level of competition.


    To understand this, the monkey immediately stretched his wings and swayed up. As a special eagle, his speed of ascent is absolutely amazing, almost two times of breathing, he has climbed to the height of nearly a kilometer. Then he turned around and changed his body. It was a good time to see the wind. It was such a blink of an eye. He had already changed from a eagle of a **** to a sun-shadowed day. Long gold wings are carved.


    The golden-winged vulture is actually the **** of the gods, Gallo Luo, shared in Buddhism and Indian mythology. This kind of bird is very big and has no sarcoma. If you wear a jewel, you will be called Ruyizhu by Buddhism. Its sound is sad, the wings are huge and the color is solemn and precious, and it is said that a wing can be able to traverse the heavens and the earth. In addition, **** feeds on the highly poisonous dragon snake. It can be said that among the gods known to the monkeys, the first-class one is fierce and fierce.


    It has become a big deal to become a godbird and Zhou Shang. Because it is a mythical species, its natural powers are not what most people can imagine. This can be said to be cheating, winning disgrace, losing even more shameful. But the monkey thought about it and thought about it, or changed it like this.


    For him, the disgraceful victory is also a victory. It��s better to lose to such a small baby than to fight, and then be ridiculed by a group of colleagues for a few hundred years.


    The life of Tian Kiln is slow, and a joke can be a burden of hundreds of years. With his probability of offending people and the faction on weekdays, he can imagine the treatment after he becomes a joke.


    It was a matter of killing him that he was not willing to experience, so he had already made up his mind in his heart. Even if this kind of thing makes others know little, he is not willing to bet on the probability of betting.


    As soon as Jia Luluo appeared, the monkey immediately became a pair of wings, and Zhou Shang, who was on the ground, swooped over. Like the eagle owl, Garro''s predatory attitude is probably like a super-high-speed dive movement from the sky, and then unexpectedly use a pair of steel claws to penetrate the enemy''s key.


    Of course, the claws and speed of Kalouro are extraordinary. In terms of speed, it''s a thunder and a shock, and it''s not surprising that a dive pulls out layers of sound. In terms of the sharpness of the claws, even if the claws are a mountain, it can rely on the harder claws than steel to harden it.


    In the eyes of the monkeys, this is simply a test of stability. He doesn''t even know what he wants to do. Even when he launched such a storm on Zhou Shang, he couldn''t help but extend a little sympathy and felt that he should not be so excessive.


    Maybe you should lighten it when you wait for him. Maybe the place where the lower paws should pick some uncritical places... He is thinking about some cranky things in his mind, and he almost completely relies on the Gullaro in his movements. instinct. And the moment he went down, he... caught empty.


    It is hard to imagine how to catch a piece of meat with a tens of meters in size and how to catch a piece of meat with his eyes closed. The truth is true. He did catch the air, because in the moment he fell his claws, the grotesque that Zhou Shang changed had already closed his wings and flew out in an unimaginable gesture.


    Why is it an unimaginable gesture? Because that''s a gesture that no animal that flies by wings can use or use. Zhou Shang put the layers of the wings of the wings together, forming a form of jets on both sides of the body that only exist on the fighter. Then, the reddish airflow pours out from the jetty of the wing with a violent whistling sound, but for a moment, he is like a rocket, and rises above the sky with a huge boost.


    Its speed makes it directly into a red star that crosses the sky. For such a terrible start speed, even if the monkey is incarnate for Jialou, it can only be a result of being caught off guard.


    He could barely capture the specific position of Zhou Shang, and he could only watch him cross the sky. It is difficult to accept such a result. He almost subconsciously vibrates his wings and wants to chase him. However, when he rises to the sky at a speed that is almost as fast as several times the speed of sound, he can only find in vain that his distance from Zhou Shang has been pulled farther.


    "What the monster is, how can it fly so fast?" He began to mutter, still do not believe that there are species that can fly to such a high speed.


    You must know that although his tyrannical cloud is said to be a tens of thousands of tens of thousands of miles, and above him there are gold-winged Dapeng carvings, and even the gods such as Phoenix and Kunpeng, the wings are 90,000 miles. But that''s not a real flight, but a kind of similar space jump that is achieved with magical powers and martial arts.


    If you think about it, you can guess that it is as good as a monkey, and you can withstand the tremendous pressure brought by this ultra-high speed of 100,000 miles. However, if an ordinary person learns this spell, wouldn''t it be torn down by half of the pressure?


    I believe that the creator of any spell will not let this happen. So it is obvious that tens of thousands of miles and hundreds of thousands of miles in it can only be achieved in other ways if it is not a virtual word. Space hopping is almost the simplest and direct way to do it, and flying is not only clumsy, but also unnecessary. It can be said that except for a few individual cases, almost no one chooses.


    The monkey is also very much in favor of this point of view. Don''t look at him sometimes playing with people all over the sky, it is almost all relying on the magic of the gods and the teleportation of the clouds to support the field. If you really rely on the ability to fly, he is a natural instinct of a monkey, tired of him, he also beats the natural feathers of the Dapeng bird.


    Therefore, the dragons that have seen Zhou��s change have such a special flying skill. He subconsciously has already retired in his heart. Because it is obvious that there is such a speed, the sky is equivalent to the home of the people, and in the home of the people and the strengths of others to compete, this is not asking for what is it?


    He has begun to lower his height, and just as he just gave birth to such an idea, the red comet in the sky has already crossed a huge arc and then rushed straight to him.


    It''s hard to estimate how much he launched from such a high distance, but what is certain is that when he is so sprinting, it is almost a moment, the red light is already appearing in the monkey. By the side. The monkeys have no time to react, and they are already hit by Zhou Shang missiles.


    The claws scratched his body, and the airflow of the tail flame washed his wings. In an instant, the avatar of the monkey incarnation is already bloody, with scorch marks. And this is not the end, because after completing this assault, Zhou Shang has already made a dive action once again while pulling up the trend.


    After seeing his mighty dive and the amazing speed, the monkeys are not willing to take such a meal anymore. So he immediately became a bird''s beak, squirting a blue poisonous fire on his head, and then he did not return, and fluttered his wings toward the distant sea level.


    This poisonous fire is not free. Because it is necessary to know that Jialuluo has the saying that there are five hundred dragons in the eclipse. The dragon in this statement is the dragon snake in Hinduism, also known as Naga. Very poisonous, very big. And for its food, Gasullo naturally deposits a lot of toxins.


    On weekdays, Kaloulou relied on a flame in his body to suppress the poison of the deposit, and by the way it was at the end of his life, the poisonous toss could not be suppressed any more, and he would fly up and down seven times in pain, and finally in Jingang. The mountain was killed by a poisonous fire. It can be seen that although the flame can suppress the toxicity of the body, but over time, it will inevitably be mixed.


    The Gaillou, which has come from a monkey, has all the magical powers of Kalou, and this poisonous fire is no exception. Its poison is extremely fierce, as long as it is contaminated, it will be like a skeleton, and it is necessary to kill it. In the face of such a poisonous fire, Zhou Shang has no hesitation, still rushing down.


    It��s not that I can��t see what the blue flame is, especially that he has no confidence in the form that he has changed now. But he is very clear that under such a high-speed impact, all the blocking means will only be in vain.


    The strong airflow impact of his flight is enough to dissipate most of the blockage, and the flame in front of him, no matter what kind of property it has, can''t really be contaminated by himself.


    He imagined that the flames almost collapsed. Without knowing how many times the speed of sound is strong, it simply has no chance to show power. When the flames were dispersed, Zhou Shang immediately discovered the traces of the monkeys with a keen eye. He was changing into an image of a dragon and plunged into the sea.


    This stupid move made Zhou Shang sneer, and he immediately swooped over to the monkey.


    The monkey''s idea he can guess is nothing more than blocking his pursuit by the barrier of the sea. And he obviously did not think of a problem, that is, whether the sea will be a block for the dragon he incarnates.


    The answer of course is no. Because like a seagull, a bird that can wading for food, the dragon that he incarnate has the same instinct to wading. Precise vision allows him to firmly lock the prey under the sea level, and the ultra-high moving speed and perfect streamlined shape are enough for him to easily penetrate deep enough into the sea. Most importantly, the jet-type flight method makes him not afraid to launch in the water, even in the deep sea, he can use this kind of advancement to easily return himself to the sky.


    The monkey is simply a mistake, and he quickly paid a price for his failure.


    Along with Zhou Shang, a fierce plunged into the sea, and in the surprise and incredulity of the monkey, he has already won the palm of his hand. The monkey did not have time to resist, and he rushed out of the sea and flew back to the place. When he threw the monkey on the ground, he turned his wings, and the intermittent redness of the red air seemed like a heavy shot. The turn of the bombardment was on his incarnation.


    This is not a big deal, but it is also a heavy blow to the psychology of monkeys. He couldn''t imagine it. He played this great name with seventy-two changes. Today he was planted in such a child''s hand. The key is the monster that he changed. The monkey wants to break his head and can''t understand. Where does this strange dragon come from?


    Immediately, he was resentful and envious, and he asked Zhou Shangfa.


    "What kind of monster are you, why have you never seen it before!"


    For this problem, Zhou Shang��s incarnation of the dragon has turned his eyes.


    "Of course you can''t see it. You are not the person of the Clarion Stars. This is Tianhuilong, the nickname of the Silver Wings! It is the fastest of all dragon species, you can change A bird dares to compare with me, it is simply asking for trouble!"

 Chapter 1936： I’m desperate to fight

    Zhou Shang did not know what Jialuo Luo, but this did not prevent him from showing contempt for this big bird from myth. As the most typical new generation, he is not the type of blind superstition, even for the myth itself, he simply lacks the awe of normal people.


    This is the benefit of having a father who stands at the top of mythology. When you hear stories that are heard in the so-called gods and myths, they are nothing but err, you will not The myth is too much awe.


    Compared with mythology, Zhou Shang, who has been playing the game for the main industry, obviously wants to agree with the crystallization of the human fantasy of the game world view. The game always makes him feel pleasant, because countless magical ideas are often born in the huge brain of the game producer. For example, one of his hobbies, Meng Hanwang, if there is not such a group of people who are trying to conceive and fabricate, and strive to achieve logical perfection in all aspects, how can he change the weird dragon species of Tianhuilong? come out.


    Glory is attributed to them, and of course victory is his own. The frequency of the shelling was slightly reduced, and Zhou Shang, who was looking at the bruises in front of him, began to interrogate.


    "Let''s talk about it, who is the Emperor in your mouth, why should he invade my home?"


    "Why, why are there so many? Why is it that the heavenly kings are the kingdom of the earth, and the supreme Emperor wants to do something, do you have to give it to you? In addition, there are"


    Because the shelling was suspended and the body collapsed, the monkey flipped over the slender body and it was restored to its own prototype. Under the prototype, Tianhuilong��s airborne artillery was fierce, but it was easy for him. After biting his teeth and touching his own layer of scars caused by the fighting of this change, the monkey immediately picked up his teeth and picked up his mouth.


    "Don''t think that you have won the change of the old man. You can put up the face of such a winner, Wang Hou, with the help of the old prince. It��s just that the old grandson hasn��t moved with you. If you move up the real thing, Do you really think that you will be afraid that you will not be married?"


    He said this, there is already a golden light in his ear. The golden light fluttered in his hands and turned straight into a golden iron with two sides and black iron bars in the middle. And as he slammed the iron rod to the ground, and directly let the earth and stone slammed under his feet, the identity of the iron rod was undoubtedly revealed.


    The old Dinghai Shenzhen Iron, today''s wishful golden hoop. To a certain extent, this is already a symbol of Qitian Dasheng Sun Wukong. For such a famous artifact, even if Zhou Shang does not fear the myth, it is inevitable to mention a bit of heart.


    Wishful gold hoop, weighing 13 thousand five hundred pounds. Change to today''s standard unit, which is six tons and seven tons faster. After all, there are not many, after all, the productivity of human beings today, the 10,000-ton aircraft carrier has been created, the weight of six or seven tons is really not enough to see. But considering its size, it is just the size of two duck eggs, an iron rod that is seven feet long. This weight is not to be underestimated.


    From a scientific point of view, its density is obviously amazing. For those who really know the goods, the amazing weight brought by this high density is second. The key to its true strength lies in the two words.


    Short-handed handovers have always been one inch long and one inch strong. And the same weapon, if you can change the length of the battle anytime, anywhere, any size, then it is obviously more dominant. As long as it can remain as strong as ever, and will not hang down like a noodle, then anyone who faces this weapon will feel a headache. Because you can never be sure, the attack distance you judge is not accurate. If the judgment is wrong, then it will not be a good thing if you are smashed by a stick of six or seven tons.


    Zhou Shang has this concern, so he immediately changed back to the original shape. No way, Tianhuilong is extremely fast, and the jet-wing wings are extremely refreshing whether they are flying or bombing. But the size is a hard injury. He wants to really attack the other side, he must still have close contact with the other side, and to maintain this size, the probability of his being hit is undoubtedly much greater.


    He still doesn''t want to try the feeling of wishing a golden hoop on his body, so changing back to a petite figure is the most correct choice. The monkey also saw that Zhou Shang made the right decision, which made him inevitably embarrassed, and this little doll is really smart at the moment. After all, not everyone can give up the advantage of not being able to get down, and turn to invest in another battlefield. This requires rational judgment and absolute decisiveness. It is not surprising to say that this appears on a sand dune, but it is absolutely amazing to appear on a child.


    The monkey didn''t want to praise him because he was having a headache for Zhou Shang''s decisiveness. Today, he is a bit of a tiger rider, because he is not too sure. He only wanted to give Zhou Shang a lesson. After he took out the golden hoop, it would not be just a lesson. The weight of the gold hoop sticks to the person and it hurts when you hit it. It is not a joke to die. Even if he said that his skills are very exquisite, he can''t guarantee to stay in the face of an amazing opponent.


    Of course, if this is done before, if you miss it, you will be killed. Not to mention that when he was the demon king, even on the way he learned, he did not knock out a few innocent hapless. And even if this kind of thing is in front of you, at most, it is a matter of reprimanding two things. After all, as long as he is not the family of the relationship, no one has the mind to come out for those who are dead.


    However, now, things are not the case. The rules of the heavens have changed, and the punishment of the Emperor of Heaven has not been as broad and flexible as before. The current rule is to control what kind of fairy demon, Buddha Bodhisattva, you want you to hurt the world, and make a life, then you will wait for the prisoner to go. Good luck was suppressed in that corner, for hundreds of years. If you are not lucky, you will be directly on the stage of Sendai.


    In addition to the Emperor of Heaven in the whole heaven, there is one count, and no one dares to harden his neck and say that he can stand up to the big knives that Laojun personally created.


    This kind of severe punishment is enough to force the gods and bodhisattvas who are born in a lot of monsters, but let them say that they have rebelled against the lower bounds of this hat. No one really has that courage. Not to mention the high above, one hand can subvert the heavenly Emperor. It��s just a few loyal dog legs under the hands of the Emperor of Heaven. Many of the stars who are headed by Emperor Zhenwu are not the ones they can resist.


    Now is not the time, and the era when you can block the 100,000-day soldiers will be able to make a fortune in the lower bounds has passed. The current situation is that all the guys who dare to play this trick are only smashed by the heavenly fists. Therefore, all the gods who have a brain are honestly accepting this code. And like a monkey, it is even more honest.


    There are factors in the fear of the Emperor, and there are also factors of their own teachers. In short, he is already learning to eat fast. However, they have already cultivated themselves to such a point that the monkeys are really unwilling to open the battle without authorization.


    Therefore, although he took out a stick, he always stood there with a pair of shackles. After waiting for a long time, the monkeys did not see the attack, Zhou Shang could not help but frown.


    "You have pulled out the golden hoop, but you are not ready to fight?"


    "Even if you look at this doll, you are hesitating, so that you are really hesitant now."


    After licking two sticks of flowers, the monkey sighed and sighed.


    "Little brother, let''s talk about the truth. Hey, it''s not that you can''t fight, just don''t want to fight. First, bully you a doll, win over the name is not good, lose is even more shameful. Secondly, there are countless behind The eyes are staring, so that it is impossible for you to let go. You are now a good person, and you can��t just break it. So, in order to think about it and for your own sake, do you think about it? In this way, we will discuss it and see if we can come up with a way to meet each other and smile. How?"


    "Simple. Get out of my house, I can see you as if I haven''t seen you!"


    "This can''t be done, never. I have received a direct order from the Emperor of Heaven, and I have to guard this place. If this is gone, isn''t the generals abandoning the front line camp, it is to eat military law, and the old grandson can I don''t want to try, how hard is my head, can you stand the edge of the knives."


    The monkey shook his head like a rattle, and listening to his words, Zhou Shang was a deeper brow.


    He did not understand that, with the unruly character of the monkey, why did he have such awe of the so-called Emperor, so that even a little violation did not dare. Who is this Emperor? The legendary Jade Emperor? But the prestige of the Jade Emperor, where can come, can make the monkeys who have made the opposites listen to it.


    With such doubts, he asked questions directly to the monkey.


    "I am very surprised. If you are really like a myth, you used to have a big trouble with the Heavenly Palace, then there should be no reason to make you so obedient to the so-called Heavenly Emperor. After all, you have already made a reversal, and then The status of honor should also change in your eyes after such an experience. What is it because of what, and let you honestly return to the guy named Jade Emperor?"


    "Jade Emperor, your little brother turned over the old yellow calendar."


    With a sneer, the monkey did not cover up the entire world of heaven. He said with a mouthful.


    "A calculation is a few years, and the whole heaven is already a big change. The Jade Emperor has already been framed on Sendai, and the gods in the past are not returned, they are in the heavenly Turning the palms down to fly the dusty soil. Not only them, but also the Buddhas of the old and the Western Heavenly Mountains, the Buddhas are also placed in the palm of one person, that is, the supreme Emperor of Heaven. And believe me Anyone who has seen the power of the heavenly emperor cannot have any doubts about his rule."


    "Tell so much, who is this Emperor? I can''t say that he is called the Emperor."


    Again, Zhou Shang lacks awe of the so-called mythical instinct, so even if the content described by the monkey is enough to prove the terrible of the so-called Heavenly Emperor, he still has difficulty in feeling any feeling of empathy. He won''t feel any fear, and he won''t have any extra fears. Therefore, he is outspoken.


    "Little brother, do you want to know the true identity of the Emperor?"


    The monkey''s expression became a bit odd, and apparently he was somewhat uncomfortable with this straightforward approach. This is normal. It is a custom of the past, and few people will directly call the names of those who are in the upper class. He is used to such a way of life, and naturally, he will not be so comfortable with modern people.


    But it doesn''t matter, because he didn''t plan to ask others at his own request anyway. So after thinking about it and thinking about it, he still said to Zhou Shang.


    "Well, although this kind of direct narration of the name of the Emperor is a kind of disrespect, but I want to come to the Emperor of Heaven, he should not care about such a small section. I don''t know much, but I have heard that the Emperor is inherited from the Antiquity. After the return of the Eight Lords, the Supreme God, he came from the lower bound, that is, your world. In the initial battle with the heavenly court, he seems to have reported his surname, as if he said his surname Zhou, single name Easy word. It sounds like your little name is a little like Ha, right, what is your name?"


    From the self-satisfaction, the monkey''s expression began to solidify. He obviously realized what he was at this time, and when he saw that Zhou Shang had begun to become a look of excitement, his look could be considered to be stiff.


    The worst possibility is that he is right like this. In order to confirm whether his luck was so bad, he had to smile slyly and lowered his posture and tone to ask Zhou Shang.


    "Little brother, don''t tell me, you know him and the Emperor of Heaven."


    "Yes, my confirmation." For Zhou Shang, this is the best news I have heard in the past few days. And this also let him put down a big stone in his heart, quietly restored a bit of mood. He does not directly say the relationship between himself and Zhou Yi, but gives the answer along the words of the monkey.


    Of course, such an answer monkey does not want to hear it.


    ��Is it familiar?��


    "Trust me, very familiar. Or almost impossible to have someone more familiar with us."


    "I understand." The monkey smiled bitterly, then the hand was loose, and the famous golden hoop was so slammed on the floor. With this sound, he knew that he had lost in this dispute.

 Chapter 1937： Strong enemy repression

    Zhou Shang is playing a farce here, and on the other side of the city, the location of the satellite city of Steel City, is now playing a sci-fi action scene.


    The steel building, which should have been the base of the mutant, has been invaded by a group of uninvited guests, and all those who can occupy a place in the mutant community have been forced to cope with this group of uninvited guests.


    It sounds ridiculous, because in addition to a few people in the world, there really is no one who has the ability to dare to go deep into the site of a mutant to fight against a group of mutants. They are the old-fashioned forces in the world, even if they say that they will be dwarfed in the face of state power, but it is caused by the sheer size of the state machine and the scarcity of the mutant people.


    If the mutant''s ethnic group is turned over, or if there are more than one hundred and eighty five-level mutants. You look at which country in the world dares to provoke them, even the former United States, may not be the opponent of the mutants in this state. Of course, they are not so strong now, even if they are already integrated. But in any case, they are still a force that cannot be humiliated.


    No one will look down on them, and no one will treat them as any fish on the cutting board. However, this is a group like this. Now it is blocked by four or five people in their own home base. They can��t move in one step. From this point of view, it��s not common sense, and it��s also awkward. of.


    There are not many tempers in the mutants, and there are not many tempers. Like Rogan, it is notoriously violent. He was already teaching the students. He heard that someone hit the door and it was already making him feel very uncomfortable. Now it is obvious that they are more like people who have been kidnapped and are blocked by the four or five people. This is really Not what he can accept.


    So after pushing a few of his compatriots in front of him, his eyes were bright, and they were already showing their teeth to those who blocked them.


    ��Who are you? To the site of our mutants, why do you want it?��


    "Wolverine Rogan? I heard your name." The person who spoke was a cold-looking Asian male. He was tall and dressed in a black suit. When he stood there, there was an iceberg-like rejection. Temperament outside.


    This kind of temperament should be quite popular among the ladies and sisters in the nightclub, but at the moment the group of big men occupy most of the environment, they only think this guy is a little unsightly. Exquisite and handsome men are basically hostile to the same kind, this is instinct. As a representative of a rough male, Wolverine will naturally not be polite to him.


    "Yes, you have heard of me. But I don''t know your mother. What is the tattoo on your head? Is it a makeup? As far as I know, there are only those mother guns in this world. The guns in the model circle will make this makeup, so tell me, are you a gay?"


    "gay?" The man who spoke may not understand the meaning of this, but he can hear the ridicule in the Wolverine. This made his heart angry and at the same time, it was also easy to launch a swipe against Rogan, and it was like controlling the atmosphere to make it respond to his own movements. Rogan did not have the ability to resist, it was already The invisible giant force flew out in an instant.


    This makes some people excited, but most people still hate it. The main reason for this reaction is that Rogan is not the first player to be knocked out of the game.


    If only one person enjoys this kind of treatment, then it will not let these mutants have any fuss. And if ten people are so flying, they only marvel at the power of the coming. But now, but anyone who dares to make an attack or speaks badly is the same one. No matter the level of ability, there is almost no exception. Such a result can only make them feel fearful and deeply panic.


    The mutants still have the same social habits as human beings. They can''t be the race of all the soldiers. The ordinary people and the young children occupy the majority, and this kind of composition makes them never think of the first thing in the face of real danger.


    It doesn''t matter what kind of blood is not bloody. It is as if the ordinary people have police and military protection around them, and they have to go up and attack the evil forces. It is not called bravery. It is called squatting. As long as it is a person with normal IQ, I believe that it will not choose this kind of rash option.


    The same is true for variants. In the case where most of the players are still only students, they certainly hope that there is a teacher who can stand up and preside over the overall situation. Unfortunately, with Rogan, this is the fifth teacher to be sent out.


    However, unlike other teachers, the average mutant is hit by this level and basically loses the ability to restart. And Rogan, relying on his ability to regenerate and reinforce the iron, he quickly recovered.


    The loser does not lose, the tough guy Rogan never knows what it feels like. He has only one strategy for any enemy, even if it is an enemy that is obviously stronger than himself. That is to go up and talk to him first. Anyway, if you have a thick skin, you can''t fight it, so if you can get a paw, you will earn it.


    With such an offensive thought, he pushed the crowd again, and his paws were like a beast and launched a charge against the man before him. It seems that he also saw his specificity and his thoughts. While the man was pulling his mouth, he had already extended a finger to the roots of Rogan.


    The temperature in the air instantly dropped to an astonishing level. Then, Rogan''s body was still jumping in midair, and countless ice cubes appeared to be floating out of the air, freezing him all over the place.


    Rogan''s strength is bigger than ordinary people, but obviously it is not so big that it relies on brute force to break free from this level of restraint. Therefore, although his consciousness is still awake, the idea of ??getting out of trouble is relatively strong, but he still has a few absolute powers to break free from this state of ice wrapping.


    Wolverine Rogan, two rounds of exit. As one of the initiators, the ability of the cool man to show up is undoubtedly shocking.


    The abilities of the frozen attributes are not without them. For example, Bob, the guy who now works in the squad of the glory of the city, his ability is the ability to freeze, and is one of the best among the entire mutant. And even if it is said that it has great potential, there is a very big chance for him to advance to a five-level mutant. At present, he is only barely able to do this to freeze people.


    Low temperature is not like high temperature, it can be climbed up in an instant. In most cases, the freezing capacity can only make the temperature drop linearly on the basis of normal temperature. And pay attention, this is just cooling, the most important problem is to control the moisture.


    The main reason why Bob was judged to be the most promising and powerful frozen mutant is that he can create ice in a way that violates physical common sense. Don''t look at just omitting a process, but for the ability of the frozen system, this is almost a direct turn of his combat power. So far, Bob''s ability is the only exception to the identified frozen mutants.


    This is a well-known thing, because this is the basic knowledge written in the textbook of the mutant. Nowadays, an outsider has actually broken this common sense, which makes them unbelievable and inevitably talked in private.


    First of all, this guy is not their kind. Secondly, if so, what is it for him to treat these compatriots like this?


    Again, the mutants have suffered too much unfair treatment in this world, which instinctively has a great alertness to all possible conspiracy. Some people have already begun to escape or hide, but unfortunately they have not waited for them to make an action. The cold man is already reaching out and closing all the external exports with ice.


    "I introduce myself, my surname is Yang, called Yang Lan. It is ordered to take over these aliens. It is from today, you aliens need to listen to my orders and return to my majesty. I say, you Can you understand? Or, do you have any objections?"


    There are those who are photographed in him, and there are no ones who are there who have the courage to say an object of opposition. But to say that this means that they default to this arrangement, but this is also impossible.


    It is hard for the mutants to get the way of life today, and let them return to the past, the kind of life that is precarious, but also to be the chess pieces of others. One of them is one, and it is impossible to agree.


    Freedom is something that everyone deserves to take life to defend. This is especially true for mutants. Although they were forced by the situation for a time, no one is willing to stand up and resist, but that doesn''t mean that no one will stand up.


    The mutants have their own leaders. In the difficult years of the past, it was because of the existence of these leaders that they led them to the present day. The leader is the one who twists them into a rope to deal with everything. At this time, it is time for their leader to appear.


    The crowds were quietly separated, and the old man in a cloaked windbreaker stepped forward in the eyes of everyone. He went straight to the position before all the mutants, and then raised his hand to the direction of Rogan.


    A few silver light shot like a sharp arrow, and it was quickly sculpted on the ice wrapped around Rogan. With the silver light as the action of cutting ice, the ice layer on Rogan is getting thinner and thinner. It wasn''t until Rogan screamed and the ice was shattered by him, and he finally got out of trouble. In the first time he got out of trouble, he was already roaring and once again rushed to the past with Yang Lan.


    "Back, Rogan, you are not his opponent!"


    Eric, the king of magnetics, greeted him, and did not give Rogan the opportunity to oppose it. He used his ability to pull him back from the air. After he had taken over the raging Rogan, he turned his eyes back to Yang Lan and said to him.


    "Young people, do you want to conquer our mutants? Don''t you think about it, do we change people to disagree?"


    "I have asked for your opinions, but you seem to have chosen silence."


    "Then I can tell you now, we are mutants, never slaves!"


    Eric��s answer was powerful, and this decisive and domineering answer also made a group of people behind him cheer and cheer.


    This is the ability of the leader. If they were just a group of scattered sand before, they would not dare to confront Yang Lan. Now, with Eric support, they are already condensed, and each one They all gave birth to the idea of ??confrontation.


    This is more decent than before, so that Yang Lan finally nodded reluctantly. Of course, for Eric''s statement, he is still a sneer idea, because for a simple reason, the other party is not qualified to reject him.


    "Imperial King Eric Lancher? I have heard of your name. I also know your position in your natural group. But who gave you confidence and thought you could reject me. Or? Who do you think I am? Is it someone you can easily refuse?"


    Accompanied by his words, Yang Lan��s body suddenly stirred up his divine power. It is a horrible momentum like a tsunami. Ordinary people may not be aware of the essence of this divine power, but out of biological instinct, they can feel the terrible power that seems to be a natural disaster from this stirring power.


    This makes them all seem to face the most terrible natural enemies, and they are beginning to tremble when they are not controlled. Some people started to vomit, and some even went soft on the ground. And even if there are only a few exceptions, they can barely control themselves and let themselves not be affected by this terrible power fluctuation, and their own state will inevitably begin to plummet.


    This includes Eric. Although he is the leader of the mutant, he is the strongest of the mutants, but because of the strength of the other and his personal relationship, his body can no longer withstand such a level of oppression.


    This is manifested outside, that is, he seems to have abolished a lot of strength, only to make sure that he does not reveal any sinister movements. At this time, he went to see Yang Lan, obviously it would not be as simple as his ordinary opponent.


    The visions in the sky have already been detected. The most important thing is that this is not the first time he has faced it. When he was the enemy of someone at the earliest, he had personally experienced this similar feeling. With such experience, he almost certainly said that the person in front of him is not a person but a god.


    It is not an ordinary thing for a **** to find the face of their mutants after the vision of the sky. With all kinds of possible concerns, he couldn''t help but ask Yang Lan again.


    "Who are you? What do you want?"

 Chapter 1938： Status worries

    "Who am I? I should have said this question before. Of course, if you are asking about my specific identity, then I can only tell you that I am Erlang God Yang Lan, the real Emperor of Heaven."


    When Yang Lan said this, he was already moving forward, and with his footsteps falling, the turbulent power of the turbulent moments became calm and calm. From Hell to the world, this is the most intuitive sensory change for a mutant. It is precisely because they can clearly feel this change that they have a more direct understanding of the power of Yang Lan.


    Power is not the bigger the better. Almost all of the advanced mutants have encountered the problem that their innate ability is so powerful that they often cannot control this power well. The power that can''t be manipulated is a double-edged sword, hurting others. It can be said that the reason why the mutants are rejected by human beings, apart from the exclusivity of human beings, the damage caused by their uncontrolled forces will also be a very important factor.


    The more powerful the force is, the more it is manipulated, which is already a recognized common sense for the mutant. Nowadays, Yang Lan has exposed a succinct grasp of powerful power in front of them, which undoubtedly proves his power from another angle.


    Of course, Eric, who is a powerful force, has never seen it. Compared with this power, he cares more about Yang Hao��s identity. Where is the heavenly court, he may not know, it is not clear what the real Emperor Wu is, but the Erlang **** is a **** name, which is certainly not wrong.


    It is a bizarre thing for a **** to suddenly rush to them and to rule over all the mutants. It is hard to avoid all kinds of necessary fears when it comes to the vision of the city. But first, he needs to show his attitude.


    The mutants are not intended to be against the gods because they know exactly what this higher level of life means. Weak meat and strong food, this jungle law has always existed in the minds of the mutants, so in the face of this more powerful existence, they do not care to express tame.


    "Lord God, we have no intention of confronting you like this. But please understand that we are effective loyal gods. He has great blessings for us, and we cannot abandon him without his permission. Transfer to someone else''s sire. So, I hope you understand."


    "Of course, I can understand, but this does not hinder my involvement. Because, who do you think sent me here?"


    Yang Yan��s face was expressionless, but what he said was to make Eric shocked.


    "Your former asylum seeker, who is now my loyal master, is very disappointed with what you have done. When his family was threatened, no one even found out, and no one even made an action. Let him all begin to doubt that it is right or wrong to shelter you. According to our point of view, even if you raise a dog, you can use it to look at your home. While sheltering you, you have not yet raised a dog. it works."


    Comparing a mutant to a dog, or something that is not as good as a dog, is definitely an insult to the entire ethnic group of the mutant, but compared to such an insult, Eric is obviously more worried about other problems.


    Disappointing their asylum seekers is obviously not an understatement. Because it means they have lost their role in this city. If the owner of the city does not come back, and if he returns, in the face of such a group of guys who have no effect, will he still give generously asylum?


    Eric himself does not believe this possibility. And if it is said that his asylum is lacking, then for the ethnic group of the mutants, it is absolutely tantamount to the disaster.


    On the surface, the status of the mutant seems to have improved in today''s world. After all, so many humans have learned to look at them with the right eye. However, Eric knows very well that human beings are only doing superficial work, and in the deeper factors, they will show such goodwill to the mutants. The big reason is that they have no courage to offend the mutants. That exists.


    The existence of Hui Yao City is the biggest reliance of the mutants. Without this reliance, in the face of this chaotic world, in the face of those state powers that have gradually lost their eyes, the mutants will only be a fragrant fat, attracting people. Coveted.


    The good tigers can''t add to the wolves, not to mention the fact that they are weaker than the human regime. Therefore, as long as his mutant leader has not become stupid, he will not think that the mutant has the ability to break away from the glory of the city.


    At this point, he is very awake and there is no arrogant thought at all. Therefore, in the face of Yang Lan��s slightly insulting language, he could only see his sweat and nervously responded.


    "Adults, this is not our fault. We faced enormous difficulties before. The invasion from a powerful evil spirit made the world once very chaotic, even if it was the city that was sheltered." It was we who mobilized all the power to keep these riots in the smallest possible range. When we finished this and planned to report it, we discovered that we had lost contact. This is Not long ago, we really didn''t want to move, but we didn''t have a clue."


    "I know, otherwise it is not me who is in front of you, but some other people."


    With a wave of hand, Yang Lan interrupted Eric��s speech. Then he said to him like this.


    "Although you are not doing what you want, your Majesty is still willing to give you a chance. This is the last chance for you to prove your worth. If you can''t do even this little thing, you should not need me more. Say it."


    Yang Lan��s direct involvement in Eric��s nephew was a bitter, although he was somewhat suspicious of Yang��s identity, but in the face of this harsh situation, he was not able to come up with doubts.


    It is a very simple matter to refuse to cooperate with his work with the suspicion of Yang Lan��s identity. It is indeed true in the face. But don''t forget, they are now characterized as useless people. And a group that has no effect, but still pick and choose, if the egg picks the bones, then the ending can be imagined.


    Eric is not willing to take the risk of the future of the mutant. Therefore, even if he has not fully dispelled doubts, in this case, he still bowed his head to Yang Lan.


    "Adults, don''t know what kind of work, and you need our cooperation."


    "I know the time for the person to be Junjie", and Yang Yan swept his eyes to the mutants present. "I need you, the magnetic king Eric Lancher, the storm female Orolo, the blush witch Ada, the iceman Bob, the fireman John, and all the natural powers that can drive the flames, frost, storms, and tree growth. People, take a trip with me and the people behind me. What to do, they will tell you. And the only thing you have to do is to do things right and understand, understand!"


    It sounds a bit confusing, but this requirement is still within the range that Eric can accept. He did not do too much to imagine, but immediately made a guarantee to Yang Lan.


    "Yes, adults. I will arrange for them to come over and let them listen to them in a safe manner. Just, can you still ask the adults to give us a chance to defend, let Mr. Zhou Yi understand that we have not done anything to be sorry for him. ""


    "You should call him His Majesty, Mr. Eric Lancher. He is now the co-owner of Heaven, the only supreme God of Heaven, the Buddha, and the Bodhisattva. Perhaps you have been in contact with your Majesty, but this is not you. Desperate, self-righteous reason!"


    Yang Lan is obviously very attached to the maintenance of Zhou Yi''s reputation, and the main reason for his doing this is because his loyalty to Zhou Yi is extraordinary. Without Zhou Yi, he is still only a Erlang **** in Guanjiangkou, leading the three thousand grass-headed soldiers to live like a wild god. Obviously, there is a peerless force, but it has to be pointed by a group of wine bags and make irresponsible remarks. This is not the life he really wants.


    The appearance of Zhou Yi changed all of this, not only spared his life, but also regarded him as a grace, and gave him the official title, and pulled him to the status of today. This unreserved trust is enough to make him carelessly for the confidant to die. Naturally, when someone offends to Zhou Yi, he will naturally be warned by the attitude of the Lord''s worries and the death of the Lord.


    This kind of attitude is not too surprising in the heavens, because the only talent is the style of the style, Zhou Yi has a large number of fans from the Tianbing days. However, in today''s human society, this style of the Middle Ages is obviously a bit strange.


    Eric was somewhat incomprehensible. What Zhou Yi did was to make such a powerful **** loyal to him, and what worried him even more was that if his power really expanded to such a level, his hand There are thousands of gods loyal to him, then is there any position of their mutants?


    This is a very critical issue. He feels that it is really necessary to find a way out for the future of the mutant. For now, it may be the only way to demonstrate the value of a mutant.


    "What should we do? Adult."


    After seeing several people who were named to appear on the scene, Eric stopped paying attention to the compatriots who were still frightened, but took the lead to Yang Lan.


    "Follow me!" Yang Lan gestured to the surrounding Tianguan, and it was already showing some kind of shackles similar to the Karma Taj space door. In the blink of an eye, all the mutants he was named to, along with their group, were transferred to a place thousands of miles away.


    First, it is located in a certain sea area in the Eastern Hemisphere. Yang Hao has just settled, and he has already thrown a seed with golden light into the sea. And when a group of mutants wondered what he was doing, the waves suddenly rolled under the sea, and the huge shadows seemed to be hidden in the deep sea, and they were rushing under the waves.


    "What it is?"


    I only felt that the line of sight was the shadow hidden under the waves. Some of the mutants present immediately made an incredible exclamation. Although they already know that the person in front of them is a **** that exists only in mythology, when they can summon such a horrible and incomparably huge vision, they still have an incredible feeling.


    Someone has a sharp eye and has seen the real body hidden under the waves. It is precisely because of this excitement of witnessing the truth that it is almost impossible for him to exclaim.


    "It''s a tree! It''s a tree, my God, it''s a big tree."


    It was also until this time that most of the people saw the true body that came out of the sea. Huge trunks, knotted like dragons. They can''t even see how wide this huge tree is, because it''s already bigger than any building they know. In the same way, these people can''t tell how high the tree can grow. Because so far, even if it is said that the part below the sea level is removed, only what they can see is already stretching up tens of thousands of meters. And it is still growing, and now it has just stretched out the shoots.


    The shoots have just been stretched out, and they have been spread out quickly at the speed of the growth of the trunk. Layers of green leaves are like branches of green jade, and the gradually hardened stems begin to bear the texture like dragon scales. The color of the branches began to show a graceful purple color, and as the giant tree''s gains gradually slowed down, the branches and leaves gradually grew out of bright yellow fruits.


    The sea breeze blows, and there is a scent of scent. And looking at the sky, standing upright between the heavens and the sea, all the mutants do not know what kind of words to say.


    No amount of words can describe the shock in their hearts. In addition to the shock, people like Eric will inevitably have to think about the reasons why these Tiangong gods planted such a giant wood here.


    He wants to talk and stop, do not know if he should not ask questions. And before he made up his mind, Yang Lan explained it to him first.


    "This is Jianmu, one of the Tianzhu, used to travel between the gods and the two worlds. When the heavens were far away, a large part of the reason was that the Tianzhu was folded. Now, in order to return the heavens to the world, the Emperor I am here to rebuild the pillars of Tianwei. Don''t make a fuss, this is just one of the few pillars of the heavens. You are surprised by what''s behind. Well, let your people prepare. Call the thunder and call the storm. I want to let this here be ravaged by the Thunder storm. Only in this way can we be brought to the East Qinglong, Mengzhang Shenjun!".

 Chapter 1939： Tianwei pillar humble posture

    "Oriental Qinglong, Mengzhang Shenjun?"


    People who are not in the same cultural background, it is difficult to understand whether these two words are about one person or two people, and even if they can distinguish them, they are afraid that it is difficult to confirm. What is the so-called Oriental Qinglong? Status.


    But the mutants are not a single nation, they are more like a hodgepodge. There are all kinds of people in the world, and the natural, yellow people who represent the East Asian cultural circle are also indispensable. Most of the yellow people may not know who Meng Jun Shen said, but when it comes to the Oriental Dragon, it is estimated that anyone who knows a little about Oriental mythology will not know the existence of the head of the four spirits.


    The Quartet God, the Four Beasts, the Four Spirits, and all kinds of expressions are crowned on the heads of the Quartet Gods, and they are also known to the world in the invisible.


    This kind of awareness will undoubtedly make people feel awe. After the news about the Oriental Green Dragon was handed over between the mutants, many of them began to wait for the arrival of the so-called Oriental Dragon.


    God, they have already seen it, but the beast, and the beasts like the Oriental Dragon, they have never seen it. Whether they are out of curiosity or something else, they want to see him appear. And just as the mutants followed the instructions of Yang Lan, after the layers of thunderstorms were recruited in the clouds of the sky, they immediately heard the long dragons coming from the stratus of thunderstorms.


    What is the sound of the dragon? It is estimated that few people can understand it. However, out of the instinct of biology, many people feel a deep tremor in the soul at the moment when the dragon humming sounds. They have not waited for them to return to this spirit from this trepidation. The huge and awkward body is like a thunder, and it has quietly explored the clouds from the sky.


    The green body stretched and slid down the huge branches of the building. And when he had hundreds of meters of dragons screaming and thundering silvery white hair, and standing straight against them, everyone in the room could not help but hold their breath.


    The pressure that this huge beast brought to them is even more intense than that brought to them by Yang Lan. After all, his huge body is congenitally powerful, even if he is not a god, it is enough to make any ordinary person feel fear.


    "Emperor, your movements are really slow. If I have prepared in advance, I am afraid I will not be able to respond to you in the first time."


    Qinglong��s eyes did not stay on the mutants, but they were placed directly on Yang Lan��s body. As for the voice of Qinglong Mengzhang Shenjun, Yang Lan arched his hand and said straight.


    "Your majesty is burning, and we naturally have to learn to bear the sorrow of the monarch. Mengzhang Shenjun, this place will be handed over to you. I have something to do, I will stay soon!"


    "It��s natural to worry about your Majesty. So, I will stay in the emperor soon, please!"


    Qinglong slightly decapitated, and immediately closed his eyes to raise the gods. And if he had seen him speak before, the mutants present thought he was just a sculpture on the building.


    From the beginning to the end, Qinglong can be said to be indifferent to their existence. He didn''t look at them in the right way. It was like saying that in his eyes, these big living people seem to be non-existent.


    If this is a huge creature''s disregard for small individuals, they can still understand it a little. However, when they saw the dialogue between Qinglong and Yanyue and Yang Lan, they could clearly see that it was just a disregard for them.


    It is the gap in power that has caused it all. There is no difference in strength, they can''t even have an equal dialogue. Eric knew this very well, and he did not change anything about him. The gap is not so good, and the improvement of power is simply not a thing of the past.


    Instead of thinking about the change in status through power, he might as well try to achieve this through other means. At the very least, they don''t encounter so many insurmountable scorpions. You must know that Yang Hao and the so-called four great beasts are already in front of them. Who knows how many powerful gods will they be able to look at their backs?


    Blind chasing will only make them consume in the process of chasing, and he knows that the mutants don''t want to make such stupid moves with the mutants. Therefore, he had to reinforce his own honest work, and Anan clearly reflected the idea of ??the value of the mutant.


    This makes them become very honest next time, almost what Yang Lan wants to do and what they do. This includes erecting a thousand high ice peaks on the Arctic ice sea; in the center of the Antarctic continent, a live volcano that lava flows; and on the grasslands of West Africa, it is laid out like a million blades. Steel jungle.


    Like the previous building wood, this is the **** domain prepared for the coming of the Quartet. Including the Qinglong Mengzhang Shenjun, which has been seen before, other such as the White Tiger Superintendent Shenjun, Zhuque Lingguang Shenjun and Xuanwu Zhiming Shenjun, they have already seen it. This allowed them to once again understand the power of the heavens, and at the same time, Eric��s idea of ??winning opportunities for the mutants began to get stronger.


    From the words, he already learned why Yang Lan let them do this. The world that they call the heavens is like a broken kite flying away from the plane of the earth itself. The Emperor of Heaven can forcefully pull back the heavens with his own strength, but he cannot let him always do the work of this kind of tracker.


    Heaven wants to re-stabilize in this world, and must establish a connection point that they call the Tianwei pillar. Including the previous building and the miraculous landscapes built by their hands are used as the pillars of the Tianwei that stabilize the two worlds.


    They have built four and don''t mind building more. According to his point of view, this should be a lot of good things, and this idea reached Yang Lan''s ear, but only in exchange for his indifference to refuse.


    "No, four days of Tianwei is enough. If you have more, it is just a waste. Your work has been completed, Mr. Lancher. As a construction worker, I admit that you really played a role in this. I will explain to you and advise him to give you a chance."


    "Grateful, adult. But I don''t know if the adult can give me a chance, let me face and week, see you once."


    Eric sent a question with a trace of luck, but Yang Lan refused without any politeness.


    "If you want to think about it, he will naturally call you. And if he doesn''t want it, you shouldn''t be in front of him. Mr. Lancher, don''t overstep the limits you shouldn''t pass, I should have told you. The past does not mean that it is still valid today, remember?"


    "Yes, yes. I remember, I remember it."


    Eric sneered, but Nono��s bowed his head. Looking at his performance, and some of the indignant variants of the people behind him, Yang Lan did not say much, but he had already displayed the previous means and sent them all back.


    The original return to the original place, and the few outsiders are not there, which makes the people who have also suppressed their emotions immediately broke out. It is not someone else who is suffering first, it is his own daughter. The blushing witch has become a bit violent since she experienced the rebellion within the Avengers. This time, she took the lead in questioning her father in front of everyone.


    "I really can''t believe that as a leader of a mutant, someone who once wanted to fight against the whole world is now a humble little person. Tell me, Eric, is this really you?" Or are you old enough to have even the determination to maintain self-esteem?"


    "Well, Wanda, this is not his fault, you should know that he has his difficulties."


    Someone who was a little sensible, such as Orolo, quickly pulled Wanda, but she was quickly opened by her.


    "I know that he has a problem, but can this be the reason why he is kneeling?"


    "Yes, this is the reason why I am humble." This time, without anyone else to maintain, Eric explained it himself. "Perhaps in your eyes, I should have the courage to confront the whole world. But that is not the kind of blind, meaningless confrontation that you think, but I know exactly what I need to fight. Human beings, they are a strong opponent, right, but I never think that the power of human beings is completely above us."


    "The mutants only need to unite to be able to confront some of the human powers. And if it is not that Charles has always been in a disagreement with me that leads us to never be united, perhaps we will not be suppressed all the time. At one point, I am almost certain. But this is definitely for humans, but for those people we are facing today or for God, things are not like this!"


    "Everyone can easily fight against human beings and fight for one enemy. But, against the gods, do you think that we have such strength and possibility? And we must know that this is not just a god. This is a huge The power is not knowing how many gods are composed. Especially his master has given us shelter and allows us to rest in peace. Is there such a existence, do you really think that I should go against them?"


    Personal senses are personal senses, but the truth is facts. No matter how Wanda can''t accept some cruel facts, she can''t deny that what Eric said is indeed his reason. They really can''t fight against the gods, which is the most experienced one.


    Because of the Chaos magic, she has the deepest understanding of the power of the gods. The feeling that Yang Lan and the former Sifang Shenjun gave her was undoubtedly as great as the mountains.


    She does not think she is qualified to challenge such a god, and as the top performer of the mutant, she also does not think that others have such qualifications. It may be a little discouraged to say this, but in the face of these sudden emergence of the gods, they have to admit that the power they are proud of is not worth mentioning.


    But this is not the reason why they should give in. If the world should be humbled because of weak strength, then there will not be so many disputes and disputes. They can''t fight against those more powerful ones, but can''t they stay away from it?


    Wanda said his thoughts, and just after he said these ideas, Eric immediately asked him about it.


    "Leaving, where are we going? We are mutants, our strength is what everyone in the world is coveting. Wanda, my daughter, don''t you understand it now? The current world can be better than It used to be much more difficult. Without the shelter of that person, I left the city. How do you think we will be treated as a guest? If you haven��t seen ordinary humans by this time. What kind of gaze is to look at us, then I can only tell you, Wanda. That is, I am very disappointed with you!"


    In order to cultivate his own daughter in the way of cultivating heirs, he only cultivated such a narrow-eyed thing, saying that it is impossible to disappoint. But Eric is willing to give her several chances, and it is easy for her to make mistakes now. Therefore, after reprimanding her, he ignored the changing face of the people around him, and he was already striding toward the deeper layers of the building.


    There are things he can''t make decisions by himself. He has to discuss with his old friends clearly. Today, his old friends are still busy, busy with the overall interests of the human race. And naturally he can only find his own door.


    "It seems that something has happened very badly. I feel everyone''s emotions. They seem very angry and confused?"


    Eric just opened the door and heard Charles asking him. In the face of this inquiry, Eric responded with a constant look.


    "The little guys who haven''t seen the world always have such a good response to the fact that they can''t accept it. There is no need to make a fuss, but the truth is really bad."


    ��What awful?�� Charles, who was wearing a heart-amplifying instrument, turned his head back.


    "Zhou Yi is back"


    "This is a good thing, isn''t it?" When he heard the news, Charles immediately smiled. For those of them who are asylum seekers, the return of Zhou Yi is undoubtedly a strong heart. However, Eric��s next words made him laugh at once.


    "Perhaps it is good news, but if he is returning with a bunch of gods and these gods are still based on him, do you still think this is good news? Seriously, old friends, I am very worried that if we lose our position and lose the weight that we have in this city, what should we do?"


    :. :

 Chapter 1940： Special visitor refuses attitude

    As an old friend of Eric, he didn''t need him to elaborate. Charles could understand what Eric was referring to, which made him frown, but after that, he immediately decided. .


    "I don''t think this should be our concern, Eric. I know the gentleman''s personality. She is not the kind of person who abandoned us just because of the momentary indignation."


    "Maybe not now. But for a long time, who knows that when we lose their role for a long time, will he have other ideas?"


    Unlike Charles''s optimism, Eric has a different pessimistic attitude towards the development of the entire event. This made him a little impatient.


    "I think we should reflect our value. Under such circumstances, the sense of existence is very important. For this reason, we should even spare no effort."


    "How? Do you have any thoughts?" Charles asked, and soon he got Eric''s long-planned statement.


    "I plan to send more people and move to various parts of the city. No matter what the special police team or other parts, as long as we are plugged in, we need to drain people. Our best people, those excellent graduations. Life. Now is no longer the time to clean up the treasure, we must come up with all the power."


    "If you think this is correct, then go ahead. I have no reason to object to you in this matter, isn''t it?"


    "Of course, you really have no reason to oppose me. It''s like I can''t object to you doing these things." Eric nodded and asked him. "How is your progress? For this matter, you have spent an unprecedented amount of effort!"


    "If you still have a part, you can come to an end temporarily. You are right, it really cost me a lot of energy. But, this is worth it."


    "It''s still your old age, helping those human powers. Do you really think this will help our people?"


    "I am very convinced, Eric. This is better than what we do. It is not just to bring tangible benefits to our people. Old people, this is also to let more innocents survive. The opportunity. Even if only one in ten people in the area will be grateful for what we have done, this will be a precious thing."


    "You are still so naive, pinning your hopes on ordinary people who have no right to speak at all. I thought that after so long, you should have seen it clearly. In this world, only the strong ones speak." Those ordinary people, their opinions have never been insignificant, and at most they are just a fig leaf."


    Eric''s insistence made Charles have nothing to say, because even he had to admit that in today''s world, the weak are indeed not qualified to speak. But this does not prevent him from doing this, because he believes that the world will not always continue this way. There is an old saying in the East that is good, and the world''s general trend will be long and long. The turmoil always ushered in the end, and by that time, it was natural that the seeds of the seeds they planted today were harvested.


    "Well, my old friend, let us not be embarrassed again. Talk about other things, is there anything else that deserves our attention?"


    "I don''t think so. If you are willing to take the time to play the next two games, maybe we can make a little topic."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Eric poured two glasses of wine and walked straight to Charles. Charles''s wheelchairs often have a chessboard. This is a rule for many years. They always sit together and play like this.


    This time, the game has just begun, it is already someone who has hurriedly knocked on their door.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to bother you. But there are two things that I have to ask for by both of you."


    It is not someone else who can run over at this time to knock on their door. It is their common old friend Beast Hank. Although he may be more willing to stand in the position of Charles in the opposite direction, at this juncture today, it is indifferent to stand on the other side.


    "There are two special things. I mean there are two people who need you to see you."


    "Two people? Is it special?"


    Putting a piece of chess in a blank expression, it is already because of the unfavorable situation and some embarrassing Eric''s face is even more ugly. For him, he has seen so many people beyond his cognition today. And he consciously has been shocked enough, really does not want to be in touch with any more exciting news. So his words are undoubtedly refusing, or giving power to others.


    However, Hank��s attitude in this regard is also very determined.


    "If I can replace you, I believe, I will. But unfortunately, I don''t think I have such power. They are really special."


    "Well, let''s listen, what are the two people you are talking about?"


    Abandoning the surrender, Eric put his gaze on the beast Hank while doing this. And seeing his eyes, the beast Hank immediately said.


    "There is a child. We found him while patrolling the city border. If I am not mistaken, he should be the son of the President, the famous Master Stark."


    "Frank? I remember that this name is correct. How could he appear here? Doesn''t he say that he has been picked up by his father?"


    Charles knew clearly that Frank had been to the city of Huiyao, because he had handled it in the middle. And he clearly remembers that Frank eventually left the city. He went back and returned, and he was still alone, which is undoubtedly strange. It was also because of this strangeness that Charles immediately looked up and commanded the beast Hank.


    "Hanke, bring this Mr. Stark. I think we need to know something from him."


    Hank naturally would not object to Charles��s order. So soon, Frank was brought to them. When I saw that it was not seen in a day, it seemed that Frank had changed dramatically. When Charles looked at him, he couldn''t help but ask him.


    "Mr. Little Stark, are you not leaving the city with your mother? Why are you coming back, and you are still alone."


    "You don''t know? Professor Charles?" Stark stared at Charles''s eyes, confirming that he was not acting, and he replied to him with a hoarse voice. "My father is dead and died in the city. And I came back to find ways to avenge him in this city."


    "Stark is dead?" For the first time Charles, who heard the news, the news was a big bomb. Not only for him personally, it is true for the world pattern he knows. He couldn''t imagine it. He was still asking himself, and he hoped that he would help him save his country''s leader. He died so much that he was so close to himself.


    Should he say sorry? Or does it mean that this has nothing to do with yourself? Charles was a little difficult to decide at one time. After all, Stark died in the place between his own feet, but he didn''t know it at all. It seems that some are too far from saying. And before he opened, Frank was already the first to say to him.


    "Yes, my father died and died in Smith''s week. If you know him, you should know what role he is playing now."


    "Yes, I just heard about it. After all, having such a dangerous role lingering on the side of our world will undoubtedly make everyone feel uncomfortable."


    Charles heard the news from the leaders of the East. After all, the actions of Smith before the week were terrible, and in the face of such terrorist acts, even the most dangerous people are inevitably worried.


    Under such worries, they always want to gather as much as possible the power that can be used to resist, and the mutant is undoubtedly one of them.


    At this time, concealing the truth will not have a good result. Therefore, they must be honest and honest, and if they are to be honest, then the identity of Smith Zhou can no longer be concealed.


    With this blessing, Charles knows the existence of Smith��s prehistoric giant crocodile hidden in the shadow of the water. And to say that he has such an attitude towards Smith Zhou, there is only one, and it is far from it.


    The mutant does not want to participate in the dispute with this terrorist role. In the same way, they don''t want to go to the opposite side with this straight bloodline. There are many things to watch out for, and Charles has always kept these lessons in mind, and there is no idea of ??overstepping the thunder pool.


    Frank said that this is an idea of ??a certain attempt. He wants to see if he can get revenge from the mutants, but obviously he is destined to be disappointed.


    Don''t need Charles Ming to say that just looking at his face, Frank can understand what he meant. This made him a little disappointed, but this is what he expected. So there is nothing to be said about.


    He knows how much risk there will be, and he does not expect to be able to let others take such dangerous things casually. So after seeing Charles��s refusal, he immediately turned around and said to Charles.


    "You don''t have to feel sorry for my father''s death, Professor. This has nothing to do with you. I don''t expect to get anything from you that I shouldn''t get. I have only one purpose here, that is, I hope you can help. I am a little busy"


    "A little busy?"


    "Yes. I hope that you can help me find Zhou Yi. I know that he is my father''s friend. I think he should be able to help me and bring me the power to avenge my father!"


    Frank directly explained his intentions, and after he explained his intentions, whether it was Charles, Eric, or the beast Hank, they all showed a strange look.


    "Mr. Little Stark, maybe you don''t need us to help."


    "Please! This is just a little busy, I just need you to help me find his position. As for the things behind, I can do it myself."


    Frank thought that he was once again rejected, which made him immediately arguing with some anger. And before he even said more, Eric has already interrupted him.


    "No, Mr. Stark. We don''t mean this. We mean, you don''t need our help, because Zhou Yi doesn''t need you to look for him specifically. He is back, right in this city. And the problem you are facing now is not where to look for him, but how to make you see him!"


    "What do you mean by this?"


    Finding someone is not a problem, but wanting to see someone becomes a problem. This is obviously somewhat incomprehensible to Frank. And when he asked this question out, Eric also explained to him indiscriminately.


    "He is not the same now, Mr. Stark. If he was just a lonely **** of the world, then he is the immortal king of the gods. You can''t imagine, there are How many gods surround him, and how they worship him, almost no one can hinder their appearance in front of him. Imagine, I hope to see him, but it is like I saw that the leprosy patient was blocked and returned. If this is for you, believe me, I will not think that this will be different."


    "It''s impossible that he won''t ignore me!" Zhou Yi is the only way Frank can find. He doesn''t want or allow such things to happen to him. "No matter what you say, I must go see him. Only after seeing him can I know if he will be willing to help me."


    "Of course, you have the power of your choice. However, since you have come here, why not take a break, and wait for a more appropriate time? As far as I know, it is not a good time to see him now, because he now estimates Just being troubled by some other things!"


    Charles reminded some kindly, of course, as he said, Frank had the power he chose. He can listen to his own advice, or he can go it alone. No matter what, this will not have more to do with their mutants. To show this, he had already set his sights on the beast Hank before Frank answered.


    "You said that there is still someone who needs us to meet, who is that, others?"


    "He is downstairs, waiting for me to give him a message. Need me to call him over?"


    Hank replied with goodness and immediately replied to Charles. In this regard, Charles smiled and nodded.


    "Of course, please come over, my old friend. I think this special guest must be very different, I have already felt it!".

 Chapter 1941： Luolong Luohan Fodu has a fate

    "Amitabha, the poor dragon, have seen the donors."


    The tall monks wore apricot-colored robes and walked into the Chamber of Secrets. When he saw Charles and Eric, he immediately sang the Buddha''s number with his hands together.


    This faction is easy to reminiscent of religion, and Buddhism itself is not a remote sect. Charles certainly does not know. So after the start of the horror, the two also returned to each other.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Master. I don''t know where the master came from?"


    Religious people, this is not the object that allows the mutant to treat each other with courtesy. After all, in the past years, they have not been less accused of being a devil by some religious people. And like some ignorant and superstitious areas, there are precedents for putting mutants on fire.


    This kind of experience is enough for most of the mutants to write religion on the blacklist, but today, Charles and Eric are not at all daring to make such things that are refusing people thousands of miles away. The reason is simple: Buddhism has always been an Eastern religion, and no one can say with certainty that this will have nothing to do with the gods they realize today.


    It is definitely the most unpleasant thing to offend those gods for no reason. In the light of such an idea, Charles does not mind showing a certain kindness to a religious person. Of course, the premise of doing this is that he really has such a relationship. At this point, Charles has already made an inquiry.


    "Barren is from the East China Sea."


    The monk descended the dragon and smiled, and explained his origin. And when he heard such an answer, Eric suddenly changed his face.


    He just came back from Jianmu, so no one knows better than him, what kind of role is the person who can come down from the building. Only the so-called Heavenly Talents are qualified to come down from Jianmu, and he does not think at all that the simple role of being able to build a wood in such a short period of time.


    "Are you a god?"


    Eric asked this question, but beyond that, he could not imagine anything else possible. In the face of his doubts, the monk descended his head and shook his head with both hands, and then explained it to him.


    "Although the poor has repaired the Arahant fruit position, it ranks eighteen arhats, but after all, he did not serve in the Temple of Heaven, nor did he have any sacred power, so he was not allowed to be called a god."


    "Arahant fruit? Eighteen Arhats? You are the dragon of the dragon!"


    Charles is also a group of books, although there is no deep research on the culture of Buddhism, but the name of the dragon, which can be passed down from the folk, is still known.


    He knows that the Dragon of the Dragon is a well-known great supernatural being in Buddhism, and it is the first-class existence of the gods in mythology. Although he denied that he was a god, but in the eyes of people like Charles, he is almost equivalent to a god. This kind of identity can be more deterrent than the religious person who came to fight the autumn wind with the name of the gods, so even if he is the master, he can''t help but sit up in danger.


    "I don''t know what the Master Dragon came to us. If there is anything we need to help, please let us know. But if we can help us, we will spare no effort to help the Master."


    "The donor''s words are heavy!" The first and the tenth sang a Buddha number, and the dragon Luo Han directly said his intentions. "The impoverished come here is to come to Duhua. There is always a door for me to open the door. But anyone who has a relationship with my Buddha, I am willing to cross it."


    "Ha?" The opening of the dragon, Rohan, Charles and Eric, a few people suddenly became awkward. They are some people who don��t want to understand the story of the dragon, and what is the meaning of the people who are good at it. Is it that they intend to recruit them to teach? Can enter the teaching, is not to send two books, and then accept what baptism, when you are okay, do you read two things like the gods of your letter? So simple, is it really necessary for a **** to visit them personally?


    Thinking is also impossible, and if it is not such a simple thing, then what is his real meaning?


    "Master, we don''t quite understand, what do you mean by crossing?"


    "Amitabha, the donor must know that the world is bitter and turbid. Only the Fa-rectification of the Buddha can prevail in the world and surpass the world. So the so-called ferry is the way that my Buddhism teaches and teaches people to cultivate positive results."


    This time Charles is understandable, this is probably the meaning of recruiting students from them. At first glance, it seems that the conditions are still very superior. Because of the understanding of the so-called cultivation results, Charles is very clear that this is probably the unique way of helping the people to become gods. And if this method is passed on to their mutants, he really has no reason to choose to refuse.


    However, just as he was full of promises, he was still at the juncture of his nephew. He turned around in his mind, but he thought of other problems.


    The more the so-called delicate flowers, the more thorny, the same reason, such a rich condition is not a small price? He does not believe that there will be such a white lunch in the world, and if this is a price, what will his price be?


    Thinking about it, Charles still can''t think of a clue. And just as he was ready to ask, Frank, who was standing in the cold, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "The disciple of Buddhism is to break the dusty edge, and the six are clean. That is to say, once he has crossed your people into the Buddhism, no matter what kind of identity this person has in your mutants, what kind of connection, He has to completely throw away these things and become a talented person who does not care about the world. Of course, you can also have a little luck and think that this is just a plain statement. But as far as I know, there are Five hundred monks, but it was really turned into a mere buddha, and even my own parents were forgotten."


    He said so, it is absolutely sensational. Because in addition to orphans, Charles can''t imagine anyone who can forget their own biological parents. That is family, the most fundamental and primitive existence of human emotions, can be said to be the germination of all basic emotions, the foundation of moral norms. And just because they have entered such a religion, they have abandoned their affection, which in their view is even more cult than the cult.


    The dragon of Lohan is for these mutants, that is, the natural aliens in their mouths. Such people are not uncommon in the past history, and some of the talented generations can even reach the level that ordinary people cannot reach on the road of cultivation. It can be said that this is the best cultivation seedling. For Buddhism, which has experienced great disasters, recruiting such seedlings as the foundation for the re-emergence of Buddhism is a crucial step.


    At this point, the dragon is not to be lost. Naturally, he couldn''t help but take a look at Frank, who had broken his good deeds.


    No one had introduced Frank to him before, and he did not regard such a teenager as one thing, only when he was an ordinary born alien. Although Frank is born to be different, but in the mutants, this kind of different guy can go more, he is not the most conspicuous one.


    However, now when the dragon looks down, he immediately discovers how different Frank is in this group of mutants.


    Variants can be distinguished, just as humans can use scientific instruments to screen out mutants in the crowd. Dragons can also use similar spells to achieve similar levels. And as long as he can see it in detail, Frank is not a natural alien, but his qualifications are too good.


    The golden pulp is jade, and the hundred veins are smooth. Although I don''t know how to raise it, it is a natural body of King Kong. Such a talent can be said to exceed the vast majority of people who have been recognized by the dragon. He is almost certain that this is almost no worse than most of the natural sacredness he knows.


    If this is a jade jade gold that has not been excavated, then the dragon Luo Han estimated that at all costs, he must be turned into the Buddha. But on the contrary, he also felt a very formal cultivation of strength from Frank''s body. According to them, this is called a decent name, and it is a big taboo to abduct such a person.


    Different from the hegemony and rampage of Buddhism in the past, they are now obviously holding a tail. Therefore, even if it has already seen the heat and the heart, the dragon Luo Han still pressed his mind and said to Frank.


    "The little donor seems to have misunderstood my Buddha''s door. I don''t know where the little donor came from, but where did I hear these anecdotes about my Buddha''s door."


    "My teacher, she taught me a lot of knowledge in this area. And I also believe that she should not lie to me about this knowledge."


    Frank will speak out, and naturally he is not afraid to face the dragon. When he asked about his origins, he also replied immediately.


    "My teacher is called Gu Yi, I don''t know if you have heard it."


    "The original respected teacher is the ancient master, disrespectful and disrespectful. In the same year, the respected teacher on the Lingshan and my Buddha''s defense, seven days and seven nights undecided. It is really to let the poor and longing for the yearning, only regret has never been one of the reasons. Really do not want to Today, I can get a Guru Master in this place. It is really a good fortune."


    It��s fine to say something like this. After finishing these scenes, the dragon Luo Han continued.


    "The ancient Master is a great virtue that has been cultivated into a positive result. Naturally, it will not speak out. But it is not the other day. My Buddha��s door has undergone vicissitudes and changes. It has already been rehabilitated. For example, the small monk��s previous words were also It is no longer there. Now I am a Buddhist monk, only pay attention to a free and easy. If you are willing to stick to the rules and regulations, it is best. But if you don''t want to, if you can not forget the true meaning of the Dharma, you can''t open the net. As for this kind of human virtue, it is even more so that I don��t dare to violate it. So the words of the small donor are a fallacy."


    Frank himself is just a hearsay, so you have to let him argue with him in this respect and he can''t do it. However, he inherited the high spirit of Stark, but he did not want to admit that he could not do so, so in this case, he can only pretend to be silent.


    This made the scene a bit cold for a while, and Charles was the first to dismiss him for his good deeds.


    "Mr. Little Stark is just a good heart. The ignorant is not guilty. I hope that the Master can not blame him for this kindness."


    "That is nature, because of sinners, it is not my Buddhist style."


    That is to say, Charles is not accustomed to this ancient way of dialogue, otherwise he must come to a high-spirited festival, admire the admiration to carry this sedan chair. Unfortunately, he still does not have such a language, so he can only laugh with him, barely able to reveal this embarrassment.


    When the topic returned to the topic, Charles began to pay more attention to the question of the Buddha coming over. Although it is said that the dragon is already in disguise, he has no such thing in his heart. So he can only be tempted, said to the dragon.


    "I don''t know what special conditions are there for the masters?"


    "Everyone has Huigen. As long as it is not a traitor, it is a sinister generation. I can pass it. Of course, if it is a good jade, then it is more likely that you will enjoy the bliss." ��


    "Is it a good result?" Eric also inserted his mouth at this time. What he wants is a definitive answer. "I don''t know what the master said is the right thing to do. Is it a **** as it is said in the oriental mythology?"


    "The heavens must be enshrined by the Emperor of Heaven. It is not that I can wait for it. But if it is like a god, it is immortal, and it is not difficult. It is not difficult. I have thirty-five parts of the Three Tibetan Scriptures. Five thousand and one hundred and forty-four volumes. It is the truth of comprehension, the door to perfection. It can be used to get rid of the sufferings, and it can repair the infinitely sufficiency. Everyone who enters our door can learn it. This method of ordinary people repairs is 10,000. If evil can not be invaded, and if it can achieve something, it is no different from the god. As for the fact that someone can do it, it is true and true, and it is not difficult to become a ancestor."


    The dragon Luo Han hand-painted a big cake, and the rest of him planned to be voluntary as before. Jiang Taigong fishing, always have the willing to hook. And before the two guys, Charles and Eric, have measured the power, Frank has already asked him first.


    ��Is it really ok?��


    "This is nature, the door of my Buddha is convenient, I can''t make a slang."


    The dragon and the roman decapitated, and he said affirmatively. What he did not expect was that at this time, Frank actually made such a request.


    "Then I want to join your Buddhist temple, is this no problem?"

 Chapter 1942： Change the door to the singer

    Frank''s desire for power can be described as no stop. In order to gain strength, he is willing to try every possible way. Although, it is not the best choice to join the Buddha, because if he is to learn by means of spells If you are strong, then the ancient one is his best choice. However, he still chose to do so.


    On the one hand, he is already hungry, and any force that appears in front of him will do everything he can. On the other hand, he does not trust the ancient one, or the current ancient one, will teach him the strength he wants.


    The Supreme Master is not him, but Strange. Perhaps Strange doesn''t care about it, but for the avatar of the ancient one, there is still a difference.


    Among the powerful magic mastered by the Supreme Master, there are many particularly powerful spells that cannot be passed on to people other than the Supreme Master. In other words, although he is a direct disciple of the ancient one, as long as he is not a supreme mage, he is unlikely to have the opportunity to learn this powerful spell.


    No matter how hard he insists, it doesn''t work. It is impossible to make an exception for the ancient one, and as long as she speaks, it is impossible for Stranch to open the net. Therefore, instead of doing useless fantasies in this regard, it is better to be awake and to find another way out of other possibilities.


    Buddhism was sent to the door by himself. For the power of Buddhism, Frank is longing for a long time. After all, the most powerful methods of the ancient Master are Buddhism. Whether it is the thoroughfare of the golden body, or the ghostly palm of the Buddha, it is listed in the existence of the spell. And such a spell is the power he needs to help him revenge.


    At this point, he is extremely awake. Therefore, he will be so determined to make such a request to the dragon. In the face of his request, the dragon Luohan was unexpected, and it was difficult to come.


    If Frank''s teacher is not the ancient one, then as long as he opened this mouth, no matter which disciple he was originally, the dragon Luohan would dig him to the Buddha''s door at all costs. Bringing the world''s talents to the door, no matter where the talent is from! This item is the development benchmark of Buddhism. For this reason, it has to be blamed on other sects more than once and twice. And now, although they say that they will converge a little bit, it is because of the strictness of the law and the tail is a man. But if you really encounter such a golden jade, they say nothing will give up.


    This kind of thing in the corner is actually more and more loose, and the Buddha itself has rich experience in digging the wall, and most of them still have the perseverance of digging the wall for hundreds of years. So as long as they are targeting the target, there are really few people who can''t dig them.


    Look at the four sea dragon king''s nephews to be sent to the Buddha''s door as a bodhisattva to know how high their means, how big the ambition is. However, even if it is said, the dragon is still afraid to pat the chest, and it is no problem to say to Frank. This is because of the reason of the ancient one.


    As the top of Buddhism, his message is still very well-informed. He has heard of such things as the ancient one. Regardless of whether this is a hole in the air, or three people into a tiger. In short, he did not have the courage to go to the Buddha to provoke such a trouble.


    If the Emperor is magnanimous, he is happy to put such a little guy. They will only be a good and harmless good thing in recruiting talents with such talents. However, I was afraid that the Emperor would be so worried that even the apprentice of this ancient one would be angered by him.


    To be honest, today''s Buddhism is basically interrupted by bones. In the face of the majesty of the Emperor, they don''t say that they are a stubborn refusal, I am afraid that even the courage to put a fart is not. So it is not surprising that they have the idea of ??angering the Emperor, they will have an idea that they are not afraid of 10,000.


    Of course, Frank didn''t know the bends in it. He can see that it is not just that the request for his death by Luohan is not so much. This made him feel a bit bitter in his heart, and he had deep doubts about the eyes of the dragon.


    You must know that he is considered by the Supreme Master to be a genius. According to common sense, his talented talents, placed in front of any sect, will be regarded as treasured by others, and they will spare no effort to get it. After all, the inheritance of a force depends on those who are defensive, but a force wants to develop and expand, but it must have talented talents. It is not that he is self-proclaimed. Among the billions of human beings, he is one of the best in existence. And such a talent is still to be treated with cold eyes, and really, he can''t swallow this breath.


    "If you can''t do it, it seems. It seems that the Buddha''s door to open the door is just boasting."


    Can this be admitted? Obviously not. Not to mention that this is to blame his Buddha''s own signboard, just showing such an attitude in front of the mutant, it will completely ruin his original plan.


    Regardless of the status of the dragon in the Buddha, he can not afford the responsibility of destroying the Buddha''s millennium. So after whispering a buddha, he had to save for his previous mistakes.


    "The little donor laughed, and my Buddha��s reputation for the millennium was outside. Naturally, it was impossible to falsify. The reason why poverty is hesitant on the issue of the small donor is mainly because the small donor has already had a teacher."


    "The Supreme Master is an admirable great morality. In any case, my Buddhist monks did not steal the disciples of others without her consent. Therefore, the small donors are not barren, but poor. I don''t want to."


    "If I tell you, the Supreme Master is dead."


    Frank''s light words made the dragon Luo Han directly open his eyes. He may not have thought that the role of being strong enough to be able to argue with the Buddha would have ended in the same way as their Buddha. When did the human world be so dangerous, or did the Supreme Master, the guy who even dared to offend the Emperor, still turned over?


    He dissipated his thoughts for a while, but soon he converged and moved to a relationship.


    If the Supreme Master is dead, then the child is not the Lord''s object. Does it mean that he can also regard this as a good news, and the Heavenly Emperor who sent it to them knows?


    The power of greed is for himself. He is not that courageous. And even if he has the courage to say that no one will believe it. After all, it is the Supreme Master, the top big man, not a Luohan in his district can be set aside. But it is not so impossible to say that it is a good news, so that you can show your face in front of the Emperor.


    Not impossible, the more you think, the more likely you are. And even if it is the mood of the dragon, it is inevitable to be happy when thinking about this kind of good thing. This is an opportunity, no doubt. And there is no reason to miss such a plan, he immediately assured Frank.


    "If the Supreme Master is as you said, I have suffered unexpected events. So with the friendship between my Buddha and the Supreme Master in the past, it is naturally a responsibility to take you to the door."


    "Then you can rest assured. The ancient Master is indeed dead. Even she said that she has already found a new generation of Supreme Masters. It is not me, but I think, because of this, I want to join you." If it is, it will not be a problem."


    "This is nature, nature!" The dragons of the dragons with their hands clasped together are almost busy. And such a commitment, let Charles see the essence of these so-called sorghum.


    Regardless of the slogan of every religion, after all, they are just a group of people. And simply considering people, not humans, they obviously have selfish desires, and there are all kinds of cravings and purposes. There is no such thing as a nobler statement, and naturally there is no complete selflessness and detachment. Benefits, this is still what they are following, but because it is covered with a layer of skin, it looks less obvious.


    With this sober understanding, Charles naturally no longer simply treats the dragons with the attitude of treating the gods. In his view, this has changed from a seemingly gifted alms to a red fruit trade. If this is the case, then he naturally has to figure out how to do it, and should he should casually explain those potential compatriots.


    The transaction itself should be the interaction of interests, and from the current situation, what they can get from the mutants does not seem to have a real guarantee. This of course is not acceptable, so he immediately became euphemistic.


    "Master Dragon, this matter is related to the future of many of us young people, so can you give us some time, let us think about it?"


    He only said that he had to think about it, but he did not say how long it would take to consider. This is a speech trap. It may be three or two days, maybe several years. This is something that nobody can say. Whether or not this time can be changed from unknown to known, from long to short, in the end it depends on whether some people''s sincerity can not touch them.


    The dragon is not the first time to play this kind of mutual sincerity with others. For Charles��s statement, he is carefully thinking about it while he is shaking the rosary in his hand.


    The pros and cons are prosperous, and this is definitely a question to be considered. And how to achieve the maximum benefit at the least cost, this is his goal. Even though he had already got Frank, he actually got the biggest piece of cake. Just taking him back, he was already able to make a difference with those Buddhas. However, he obviously wants more.


    "This is naturally an indispensable thing. It is just that I only have a person who has a relationship, and one of the words has always been wonderful. Today, what I said with my husband, it may not be the case when he arrives. So even So, is Mr. still insisting on this?"


    This is a small threat, but I have not said that this village will not have this store. In the face of such threats, Charles is also caught in a dilemma.


    He knows that this is the trick for sellers to raise prices, but he really can''t say for sure that the other party will be willing to hang on his own tree. What kind of value does the mutant have in these gods? He is really unclear. Before he knew the problem, he really didn''t have much courage to do any risky moves.


    "Maybe we can use a compromise. It''s better to pick two potential students and let them go to your Buddha''s door and have a good look. If the Buddha''s door really has what you said, then It is naturally not a problem to carry out some cooperation within a reasonable range between each other."


    Eric put forward a proposal he thought was reasonable. However, for his suggestion, the dragon Luo Han smiled slightly, and he was not able to stand up.


    "Perhaps the performance of the poor is too eager, and you have a misunderstanding. But this is not an uncorrectable problem."


    He said so, while he whispered the Buddha, he walked straight. With his steps, whether it is Charles or Eric, he clearly felt the feeling that space is being misplaced.


    The scene was suddenly bright, and a scene they couldn''t imagine suddenly appeared in front of them. The spirit is full of light, and the gas is thousands. The splendid temples are hovering between the stratus, countless strange animals, and the diamonds indigo will defend them. The Buddha sings the Sanskrit, the Buddha Purdue, and the gods one after another are looming in their sight. It can be said that it is difficult to describe the infinite language, but just seeing it here, they are already unable to suppress themselves and feel stunned in their hearts.


    "Where is this? The kingdom of the gods?"


    "This is the world of Xitian bliss, the holy place of Buddhism and Buddhism. The eight thousand Buddha, Bodhisattva, Lohan, Bhikkhu, and Vajra is in it. It is the place where all the sorrows are detached, not eternal, not dirty. The world is full of Buddhism, only my Western Heavenly Bliss is the authentic origin. Today, the barren has opened the door to convenience. If you do not enter this door at this time, what time will the two donors wait for?"


    With the general trend of Buddhism, the defense line in the inner part of the mutant was opened. The dragon Luohan immediately became a great drink, and the thunder was shocked with the Sanskrit. Under this Sanskrit, Eric immediately became a soft knee, and the control could not control the crouching on the ground. And even if it is a powerful spiritual master like Charles, it will inevitably start to look obsessed.


    "Namo Amitabha"

 Chapter 1943： Backhand suppression, peace of mind

    The Buddha sounds the brain and forcibly crosses. This is the means by which the dragons and arhats used these two variants. In his view, it��s not necessary for you to go further and negotiate with these natural beings, because even if they are indeed different from mortals, there is a fundamental gap between them and their gods. .


    The dragon does not live with the snake, and these people simply do not have the qualification to bargain. And since they are so unsure of their position, they are so self-satisfied. Then he really doesn''t mind at all, using their own way to break their unrealistic reverie.


    In one fell swoop, the high-level control personnel will be in the hands of the whole mutant. This is the way Luo Han thought of. Although it is said that this is somewhat deviated from the right path, but there is no provision at any time, the means of Buddhism must be adhered to the so-called right path.


    Although Charles has a very powerful spiritual power, and even said that he is not inferior to the shoulders and gods, but he does not know whether it is a personal reason, but he is always a little less in this ability of incitement and mind control. Resistance. Just like in the hands of Jason, he was simply unable to resist the temptation of this method. And even he can''t resist, so Eric, who has already taken off his helmet, is naturally even more impossible.


    The two princes of the mutants have become the puppets in the hands of others, and this behavior is naturally terrible. However, the other two people present, the beast Hank is also the same end. Frank, this is a silence. So everything that Luohan had expected.


    He believes that as long as they let their loyalty to Buddhism and honestly bring their men to join Buddhism, then everything is just a matter of course. And to do this, his things in the mutants are all done.


    He was ready to pull back, and just as he was about to return with those who had been demolished by him, a voice suddenly rang from behind him.


    "Dragon, what are you doing?"


    Looking back, the white-faced Guanyin was standing behind him, and the dragon Luo Han did not dare to neglect.


    "Returning to Bodhisattva, I was ordered to go to the world to connect those who are born with strangers. Now, it is with the two leaders of the aliens to come and convert."


    "Relying?" Eyes swept away, Guanyin has already understood these means of the dragon. It is natural to change the dragon, and it is natural to say that it is still incomprehensible. After all, at this time, any method that can help Buddhism recover is acceptable.


    However, he has moved a group of people who are the least likely to move. Naturally, strangers are rare, but they are not a big deal. The key to the problem is that this group of innate backgrounds is extraordinary, and it is simply a hot potato.


    Judging from the relationship between the mutants and their heavenly emperors, they are at least a veteran. It is a big mistake to deal with the veteran in the capacity of a new minister, not to mention that their identity is not only that.


    Many of the gods who don''t understand the specific circumstances mostly think that the relationship between the natural beings and the heavenly emperor is only superficial, a self-willed family. But only a small number of nuanced people can discover that there is also an important person involved. That is the sister of the Heavenly Emperor.


    As a member of these natural beings, the sister of the Emperor of Heaven is almost bound to have a broken relationship with them. And there is such a relationship, even if the sister of the Emperor of Heaven did not inherit a divine spirit, she is the best shelter for these natural beings.


    The Emperor of Heaven is not a Jade Emperor. From the current understanding of the Emperor of Heaven, he is completely impossible to use as a Jade Emperor, and even his own relatives can take it for his own benefit. So it is almost certain that once someone moves this group of strangers, and then provokes the sister of the Emperor of Heaven, then the temper of the Emperor will inevitably bring down the wrath of Thunder.


    She has been angered by the thunder of the Emperor, and even said that she herself has become a victim. So naturally, no matter what the reason, she will not be willing to come again. Under such circumstances, this move by the Dragon Luohan naturally became unsightly.


    "Dragon, you know sin!"


    He did not make any judgment on the action of the dragon. Guanyin made up his mind and directly pleaded with him. This kind of approach makes the dragon look awkward, and immediately it is a bit of awkward question.


    "Buddha, what is my sin!"


    Of course, the dragon of the dragon who asked this is unwilling. After all, from his point of view, everything he did was entirely for the Buddhism collective, and there was no single personal interest in it. Even if he said that there is something in the middle that makes Guanyin unsatisfactory, but in his lack of merit and hard work, it should not be the result of directly convicting him.


    That is to say, there is no hair, otherwise the dragon is now a must-have appearance. However, Rao did not make such a gesture, widened his eyes, and the blue veins violently screamed, and he sounded like a yak, and he absolutely explained how angry he was in his heart.


    In the face of such anger, Guanyin is indifferent. Because she understands the importance of it, let the dragons of Luolong come out with their mouths, which is better than the wrath of the Thunder of the Emperor.


    Of course, this matter cannot be said clearly, and it must be famous. Therefore, the board was covered with a face, and Guanyin resigned from Yan Zhengzheng to the dragon.


    "Dragon, I am going to let you go to the sacred believers. It is for you to use the great wisdom of my Buddhism to ferry others. I really worship the Buddha, instead of letting you use the Dharma to confuse people. The three sacred buddies of Buddhism are you." Have you forgotten it? And now, do you not even have a sense of awakening?"


    "Buddha, I" originally dragged the rosary on his neck. There was a sorrowful dragon who couldn��t resist the anger. He saw the eyes of Guanyin, and after listening to her high-sounding rhetoric, the excitement in her heart suddenly came. It seems to be poured by a scoop of ice water.


    He is not stupid. In fact, as the representative of the Eighteen Arhats, the leader of the Five Hundred Arhats, the Dragon Luo Han itself is not comparable to the first 16 Buddhas. The sixteen in front are holding on to the fortune and status, and that he and the tiger are really able to sit on today''s high level with their own wisdom and strength.


    So don''t look at it as a Luohan. At most, it can only be regarded as the middle layer of Buddhism, but on the level of wisdom, he will not be inferior to the Buddha above and the Buddha. And precisely because of this, he now has seen the deep meaning hidden in Guanyin.


    I am afraid that he has made a mistake that is not easy to say, which has led Guanyin to treat him like this. And even Guanyin is not easy to say, then it must be a big trouble.


    The fact that Guanyin is like this is already something that excuses him. And along her meaning, the dragon of the dragon was immediately a Buddha, and then the eyebrows looked down and wrong.


    "Buddha said that I did commit the three greed of greed and ignorance. I moved the nameless fire and gave birth to hateful thoughts. I really shouldn��t, doing this kind of act that would damage my Buddha��s reputation. Also ask the Bodhisattva to punish ��


    "So, I punished you for a hundred years, you can be convinced!"


    "The disciple confessed. But there is one thing that needs Bodhisattva to know."


    For such punishment, Luolong Luohan has already had speculation, but after hearing the time limit of 100 years, he still could not help but shake. This also proves in disguise of his previous speculation that even Guanyin can only save him in such a way of imprisonment for a hundred years, which shows that he has made mistakes. So he accepted it openly and handed it down to the things he was on.


    "The child around me is a disciple of the First Master of the Supreme Master. According to him, the Supreme Master has been unfortunately killed in the fight against the outer world demon. And he came from the requirements of the practice and devoted himself to the Buddha. So I saw it at the beginning. The relationship between the Supreme Master and my Buddhism, and the child��s talents, the disciples agreed to him. Now, the disciples apparently have been unable to fulfill their promises, so they also asked Bodhisattva to come forward and accept the child on behalf of the disciple."


    For the sake of the overall interests of Buddhism, it is impossible for Luolong Luohan to throw away the big cake that Frank just touched. Therefore, letting Guanyin take it easy is his only choice.


    This is for the benefit of Buddhism and for his own benefit. Because in any case, Guanyin must take over the love of Frank as long as he takes over the talent of Frank. And if you go further, if Frank can really reach a certain height in the future, then can he or her guide person share the certain feelings from him?


    The veteran Luohan can say that at this critical time, it is clear that the interests that he can now touch are clear. For his request, it can be seen at a glance that Frank''s extraordinary Guanyin is naturally indispensable.


    "If the child really wants to enter my Buddhist temple, I will naturally teach him carefully. At this point, you can rest assured."


    On this joint, Guanyin left a heart. After all, at the foot of the emperor, she didn''t want to get involved in it because of what made her be a good thing. This is a good example of the dragon Luohan, she still has to take the lead.


    And seeing that things have developed to this point, has moved to their own body. Frank is also a glimpse of the moment, and he has no choice but to start his head.


    "I am naturally sincere. As long as I can learn the spells I want to learn from Buddhism, I am willing to change the court."


    With this affirmation, Guanyin will naturally not be martyrdom. She took the willow branches from her own bottle and waved at the three of Charles. Immediately they were saved from that embarrassing state. While watching the eyes of these three people become clear from the hustle and bustle, Guanyin immediately raised the jade bottle in his hand and yelled at the dragon.


    "Dragon, you made a big mistake, and control the hearts of the people with Dharma. It is not right. Today, I will take you down according to the Buddhist commandments and suppress you for a hundred years. You may not accept it!"


    "Disciple, willing to be punished!" The dragon descended and bowed, and the five bodies faced the ground. For such a powerful **** suddenly made such a gesture of obedience, Charles, of course, they were shocked and could not be themselves.


    Although it has been clarified that he is under the control of the spirit, considering that he and the gods generally have a gap in strength, they are basically ready to knock down their teeth and swallow their stomachs. If you lose money, you will lose money. You should pay for the lesson. And to comfort yourself from another angle, now eat this small loss, it is better to eat a bigger loss than later.


    It can be said that they have all adjusted their mentality and prepared for it if they can''t resist. What they didn''t think of, however, was that when they woke up, what they saw would be such a scene.


    In their eyes, the powerful dragon who could not fight the war, Luo Han had been restrained, and just after his confession of confession, the woman who did not know at the moment just raised her hand, the small bottle in her hand was like Like the legendary artifact, it directly inhales the dragon, such as a dragon, as if it were a dusty dust.


    Justice has been done, which is certainly a happy thing. But compared to the terrorist power displayed by this woman, this kind of thing seems to be insignificant.


    They don''t have dementia, but they talked to the woman and the dragon. If the dragons are the high-level of the Buddhist temples they know, then this woman is undoubtedly a higher level of existence. And who in the end represents the terrible power of Buddhism, the people who are shivering and shivering are simply unable to judge, and they dare not judge. Therefore, even if the situation at hand is to develop in a direction that is beneficial to them, they are still in a state of timidity and refusal to step beyond the threshold.


    I dare not ask the reason, dare not ask what they want to do, they only dare to ask the name of this woman.


    "Are you saving us? Ms. I don''t know your name is"


    "My name is Guanyin. It is the manager of Buddhism today. Don''t be afraid, everything that Luohan Rohan has done is his own opinion. Although I am interested in these natural beings, I still can''t use it. This kind of means of doing the next thing to take advantage of the situation. Today, it is my Buddha''s door to lose money. Until his day, I will give you a satisfactory explanation."


    When she finished, she did not give Charles this group a chance to speak. It was a wave of willows and sent them back. Until this time, she had the time to carefully look at Frank who stayed with her.


    I have to say that the good talents are really eye-catching. Even if it is her true power role, she will inevitably admire her heart.


    A good teacher is hard to find, and a good disciple is equally difficult to ask. Seeing this rare qualification, Guanyin immediately said to Frank.


    "Child. Would you like to worship me as a teacher?"


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 1944： The only condition of worshipping Guanyin

    "It depends on what you can teach me?"


    Although Frank knows the identity and status of Guanyin, he does not like a normal person to worship a noble bodhisattva. This is the blessing of his original teacher, the Master, and helped him completely open his eyes. And standing on the shoulders of the Supreme Master to see the world, he naturally would not feel how powerful a Guanyin Bodhisattva in the district.


    This makes him not to talk about the imaginary things, but only from the actual interests. Of course, the performance of such quick success and instant benefit makes the Guanyin inevitably a little frowned.


    Although the theory of the mind is not as fascinating as people think, there is a courtesy of indulgence, and the apprentices who are indifferent to fame and fortune are always more secure than an ambitious, appreciative apprentice. At the very least, don''t worry about the moths in the backyard.


    Although Guanyin admired Frank''s qualifications, she did not want to take a white-eyed wolf casually while grasping the entire Buddha''s rudder. That was a blessing for the entire Buddhist temple. Therefore, she felt that it was necessary to figure out why the little man in front of him would ask such a realistic question.


    "My Buddhism Sanzang Zhenjing, Mahayana secret law. Can live forever, can pass people, can demon and help the right, can enjoy bliss. But whatever you want to learn, I can almost teach you. But the problem is, you always give me A reason to teach you? If your motives are not pure, I will teach you casually that these things are not for you, but for harming others. I will not do such things."


    "Do you have enough reason to avenge your father?"


    After all, it was just a matter of knowing Guanyin, and Frank didn''t tell her so many nonsense in her parents. Therefore, it is the best choice to summarize nature with a sentence of killing the father.


    This statement is rooted, and the reason is sufficient. Even if it is said that Bodhisattva such as Guanyin, there is no way to refute it. After all, when the so-called ԩԩ ԩԩ report is just a shit, it is the reason why those weak and incompetent people find themselves. But if you think about the feelings of the deceased a little, it is impossible to say the words of this wolf.


    Guanyin can''t say that the idle egg hurts to stand on the moral high ground and accuses him. She is not dead, naturally she is not qualified to do so. So after nodding her face with approval, she can only say so.


    "If you just avenge your father, it is not impossible to say. What kind of spell do you want to learn?"


    "A spell that will make me stronger and an enemy!"


    Frank''s answer is very specific, but this overly broad statement also makes Guanyin less targeted. She can only guess with her face and give her opinion.


    "Hands and enemies? Then I teach you the technique of King Kong Volt. The cultivation of the King Kong body, the movement is between the dragon and the gods, and the free monster can raise his hand." "The killer of my father is not a monster." He is more terrible than any demon! King Kong Volt demon? I am afraid that it will only be me when I finally get rid of it!"


    Frank''s answer was very straightforward, and he did not say it clearly. He couldn''t see the means of Guanyin. This makes Guanyin''s heart inevitably annoyed, but when I think about it, this is a matter of course.


    In any case, this child is a disciple of the Supreme Master. Even if he only learned a fur in the Supreme Master, it is enough to let him and other idlers divide the gap. In other words, the person who can kill his father is not idle, otherwise he does not need such a big expense to invest in his door to find the power of revenge.


    Want to understand this, Guanyin knows that he wants to let this disciple return to the heart, in the end still has to come up with some real materials. In the end, what kind of real thing to take out, this is a problem that she is now more troublesome. Although the magical magical spells of Budari are not everywhere, they are not a hand. Not to mention that the ancient monk has performed thousands of golden bodies, it is the palm of the hand, her jade bottle and even the exquisite pagoda with the Buddha relic as the core, are the first-class demonstration means. However, this means has a premise, or is it the cultivation of at least the Buddha''s fruit position, or the incomparably powerful magic weapon in hand.


    None of these two can be passed on to the disciples at will. Therefore, even the power of Guanyin is inevitably a bit embarrassing, and it is impossible to know what kind of things should be taken to cope with the child in front of him. She thought about it and thought about it.


    "I have gold, tight, forbidden three curses, and I am poisonous to greed. I can make three golden cuddles and put them on your enemies. These three hoops are rooted in the flesh, and you will only have one spell. It will make his eyes bulge and the brain will crack. It is the soul of the gods, and they can''t escape the ban. Can you see this?"


    It��s enough to take out the spells that used to control monkeys, and Guanyin feels such sincerity. You must know that the golden scorpion was the same treatment for the reincarnation of the pro-disciples of the Buddha. And enjoy the treatment that the second generation of God has. There is nothing to say about this little guy in front of you.


    She thinks so. But Frank still maintains a critical eye.


    "Hold the curse? I have heard it, but are you sure it is really useful?"


    "Even the natural stone monkey like Sun Wukong, the demon in the Great Saint can not escape the prohibition of my spell, how, your killing father is more powerful than him?"


    Guan Shiyin felt that Frank had some exaggeration, because as she said, this is a curse that can control the demon king like a monkey. The monkeys are no longer good, but also the **** of war in Buddhism. In other gods, they are also able to hold up the sky. Even he can make it. Can a person in the district be able to find a person who is even better than him? Seriously, he does not believe this kind of thing.


    "Not maybe, but definitely." Sighed, Frank said some truth. "My murderous father and enemies are probably not inferior in strength to my original teacher. And the spell you said can make a difference to my teacher?"


    "Supreme Master?" Hearing this, Guanyin also answered his face in a condensate manner. "If it is a person like the Supreme Master, of course not. She is also a Buddha''s fruit, not a bad golden body. Although the spell is rooted in the flesh, but wants to deal with the Buddha''s golden body, it is still powerful. "It��s not caught." "That''s right. If this means is ineffective against the Buddha''s golden body, then I have every reason to believe that your spell is not likely to work for him."


    "Does it mean that he also has a golden body that does not invade?"


    "It is very possible, or I can''t think of any reason to prove that he doesn''t have such a skill. After all, he is the teacher of the ancient teacher, the person I want to call the teacher."


    Frank''s answer made Guan Shiyin feel that the situation became more and more complicated. She did not think that a killing father and an enemy had actually involved the teacher of the supreme Master Gu Yi, such a troublesome existence. Although the predecessor of the Supreme Master has always been heard, but I don''t have to think about it, what kind of role he will be.


    Not to mention that it is more powerful than the ancient one, but at the very least the same level. And just because a potential disciple is going to provoke such a presence, it doesn''t look like a good deal.


    As the Buddha''s helm, Guanyin began to figure out the benefits. It is not that she is afraid of this unknown person, but simply for the benefit of Buddhism, she can not and is not willing to make such a loss of trading. It can be said that if she had said that she was too full before, she couldn��t just send Frank away. Maybe she was just a dusty excuse, six unclean excuses, and gave him a foot from this spiritual mountain. Kick it out.


    Of course, she can''t do this now, so after a silence, she can only say to Frank in a dignified face.


    "If your father-in-law is really as powerful as you said, then I am afraid I can''t find any higher way. Unless you can make up your mind, hundreds of years of hard work, and strive for an early The result is a correct result. In this case, perhaps you still have some chance of revenge."


    Of course, the bigger possibility is that you will be washed away in this long time and forget this hatred. However, Guanyin is definitely not to be said, because she is not sure that this hatred will be diluted by time. After all, people and people are different. For some people, even a big hatred is just a matter of falling asleep and tears for a few days. For some people, even if it is only the revenge of the fight, he can remember for a whole life.


    Guanyin doesn''t know what kind of person Frank is, so she can only make estimates as conservative as possible. And if it is such an algorithm, then waiting for Frank to make his own choice is the best solution.


    If he wants to lurk for hundreds of years with low-key, then he has arranged for him. For hundreds of years, she was able to make all kinds of hands and feet and take herself and the entire Buddha door out of this personal grievance. So no matter what the outcome, she won''t worry too much. And if he can''t even do it, then he believes that Buddhism, which can''t satisfy his needs, will not be his long-term place. It may be a pity, but it is not entirely unacceptable to be able to remove a hidden danger.


    The key is how Frank will choose, and on this issue, Frank is clearly making the more urgent choice. "After a few hundred years of hard work, what kind of jokes?" Fucking Frank did not mind, in order to revenge, he felt that he could eat any bitterness. But for hundreds of years, he completely defeated him. He can''t wait until a few hundred years to report this hatred, because in this long time, the burning blazing fire in his heart is enough to burn him to ashes. And even if he can bear the time, for his revenge, the sense of accomplishment he brings is not enough.


    The reason for this is very simple, that is, hundreds of years later, it is estimated that Smith had reached what he had planned in the early weeks of the week. The crazy world he and Steve Rogers conceived, fearing that it has already replaced the world today. And if that''s the case, it is estimated that even if he kills him, he can face it with a smile and a regrettable attitude. This is not the ending he wants.


    The revenge he wants is a thorough and hearty revenge. It is not only physically completing the destruction of him, but also ideally, the most thorough blow to him in his career with his father. There is no such thing as a choice between the two, and he has to do it thoroughly.


    According to common sense, letting him start a business without halfway and the middle road collapse is probably the simplest one. After all, he is not so capable, to resist the expansion of Hydra. Only by taking advantage of the fact that the overall situation has not yet been set, the most important snake head of the Hydra can be broken, and it can only be considered as interrupting their ambitions. But this is time-limited, three or five years? Frank is also very difficult to say, but he can be sure that the time that can be left for his own operation must not last long.


    He can''t wait, can''t wait. So what I want to do is to make a difference now is his only goal. At the moment, Guanyin is the only life-saving straw he can catch. He didn''t want to hear anything that couldn''t be done from the other''s mouth, so he immediately asked him.


    ��Is there any quicker way to say that? I know that the spells of the East have curses and curses like the seven arrows. They are spells that can curse the gods. Why don��t you teach me such spells? ?"


    "First, I think our relationship has not yet developed to the point where I can safely hand over such dangerous spells to you. At this point, even if you are a disciple of the Supreme Master, there is no exception. In fact, it is because You are her disciple, and you should understand the truth that law is not frivolous."


    "As for the second point, I admit that the spells like the seven arrows can do what you said, but I never said that I would be such a bad spell. This is the old refiner. A pulse does not pass the school, except those who have ancient inheritance, otherwise few people can master this spell. And my Buddha''s door has other origins, and the refining can not touch the edge, naturally it is even more impossible to spread Such a spell."


    This kind of answer is naturally disappointing, but Guanyin has turned around at this juncture, and mentioned another possibility.


    "However, I know a person, he may have the spell you need."


    This is also a peak turn, although it can be seen that Guanyin has a different idea, but Frank, who has no other way, has resolutely jumped into the pit she dug.


    "who is it?"


    "You come with me. As for if you can''t make it, you can see if you can convince him."


    Guan Shiyin said that there was a lotus platform under her feet and she was pushed into the air. Looking at the stagnation in midair, apparently waiting for his answer to the Guanyin, Frank bite his teeth and jumped straight up.


    He has no room for choice, isn''t he?


    :. :

 Chapter 1945： Net Le Jingu status change

    Sitting on the lotus platform, the voice of the world is on the top of Lingshan.


    For today''s Lingshan, Guanyin''s lotus platform is probably equal to the red flag of the first license plate, which is the type that you dare to stop you when you walk sideways. So of course, it is impossible for someone to jump out of this eye without a long time, and what is the role of the road.


    All the way to nothing, Guanyin soon carried Frank to a magnificent building. This is a large hall with a large number of doors and a deep wall of palace walls. It is just like the difference between the area and the Central Park in New York.


    The palace is surrounded by tall cities, surrounded by four sides, named after Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku and Xuanwu, standing in the middle of the city. The steep towers of the city gate are covered with cyan glazed tiles, and the black and white gates of the black and white are decorated with lacquered copper-coated nails.


    There are soldiers and archers on the wall, and there are also soldiers guarding the gates. These so-called elite soldiers are not pure soldiers in the era of cold weapons. At the very least, Frank does not think that soldiers in the cold weapon era can develop into such a height of three or five meters, with a dragon on his body and a tiger lying on his feet. The point.


    Obviously, this is a special product that was only available in the mythological era. Considering the environment in which he is currently, Frank also feels that nothing is worth making a fuss.


    Compared to this, he is even more curious, Guanyin took himself to this place to do. It is not difficult to see that he has browsed almost all the human data records. This is a very high-standard Wangfu capital. Just like the famous Forbidden City, it is the place where the emperor''s lord can live. But to know that the myth itself is an extension of culture, even if the myth becomes a reality, Frank does not think that the things in the mythology will deviate from the cultural soil that gave birth to it.


    Therefore, all this in front of us means that this high-standard Wangfu capital is inevitably a place where the most important people live. What surprised him was that he never knew that there would be such a palace on the top of Lingshan.


    He has never heard of similar information in the mythical story or in the record of Kama Taj on Lingshan. But the reality is so in front of him. This will inevitably make him feel strange. Of course, it is strange to be strange, but it does not prevent him from following the footsteps of Guanyin. He is very confident, even if the Wangfu capital is a Longtan Tiger Cave, as long as he holds the thigh of Guanyin, he can let go of his courage.


    This is not to go to the big palace, want to demolish the king''s palace, just follow the world of Guanyin and meet others, make a small request. Even if you don��t look at the Buddha��s face, they have to give Guanyin a face.


    When Frank was playing such an abacus, the lotus platform had already fallen to the gate of the city and disappeared. Frank thought that Guanyin was going to go to the door, but he didn''t want to watch the world. But he ignored the soldiers and walked straight into the city gate.


    This is very arrogant, although the identity of Guanyin may indeed have such a qualified qualification. But don''t forget, these soldiers in front of you are not ordinary folks, they are also the gods of the true value of the goods. Even if it is a big difference in status, it will not be ashamed to see you at the same time but still indifferent. The ethics of this thing, no reason to change a world will no longer exist. All, Frank feels that there is a great possibility that Guan Yin will eat on these soldiers.


    However, things did not develop as Frank imagined, because at this juncture, things developed completely beyond his imagination.


    Seeing Guanyin walking on foot, those mighty and majestic soldiers not only did not stand up for questioning, but one after another, half a squat on the ground. The action is quick and uniform, but it is the real style of the soldiers. It is the speed of this worship, it is too fast.


    In this regard, Frank is a bit sloppy in his heart. In his view, no matter how strong the soldier is, once the bones are soft and home, then it is basically a grass bag that can��t be used. The garbage that was eliminated. In the same way, these grass bags can be placed here to fill the facade, I am afraid that the owner of this palace capital city will not be a good thing.


    Already unilaterally gave the owner of this place a tone, Frank in the heart of the scene of waiting to meet, while walking behind the Guanyin to the inside of the city gate. Just at the juncture of the forefoot of the two men, they heard a few loud bells on the tower, and then a group of soldiers held a long squat, sitting across the sky and the horse, followed by the dragon The car and the clothes are fluttering, and the hands are holding colorful jerseys and various utensils. The fairies that come from the clouds are already flying straight toward them.


    The field is very big, at least Frank looks a little straight. To be honest, in today��s era when human rights have begun to be popularized, it��s not so easy to see the ancient people��s talents.


    The first emperor traveled, thousands of people swayed, the crown was like a cloud, pedestrians were crouching, and dare not look straight. Such a scene is placed today and can hardly be copied. Not to mention the stars and the rich, even if the leaders of various countries dare to put up such a gesture of blatantly trampling on the human rights of others, then both public opinion and public opinion can be turbulent in an instant to an almost rebellious position. on. This is an inevitable thing. Countless people have spurred their blood and ushered in today''s human rights equality. Even if it is only superficial equality, it is absolutely not allowed to be embarrassed.


    Don''t look at Frank''s second generation of the official, the top kind, he has not seen or even thought about such a battle. One is that the times are not allowed, and the second is that he does not care about this aspect of enjoyment. The six-seven-year-old child, who has a fart after the call, is better to give him two huskies to play with.


    Of course, not thinking about it does not mean that you are not interested, it will be rejected. When the car �� �� is so in front of him, he will still be somewhat heart-warming. Of course, the heart is more and more confused. This kind of approach has been sent to the ceremonial ceremonies when it comes to the door. Although it is said that the style is enough, it is too diligent. The so-called nothing to be diligent, non-traitor is stolen. With the little brain of his wise man, it is really inevitable that there will be a fear of conspiracy inside.


    This kind of worry is still superfluous. Because the reason for this car driving here is different from what he imagined.


    I saw that the ceremonial ceremonial ceremonies had just stopped, and one of the fairies, who looked like a female official, came to the Guanyin with a row of fairies.


    ��Welcome to the maiden to return to the palace, and ask the maiden to change into a kimono and board the dragon. The emperor is already waiting for the maiden!��


    Guanyin��s cold face doesn��t talk, and Frank��s eyes are wide-eyed and unbelievable. Of course, he can''t believe it. After all, even if Guanyin looks so good, how can she have a white dress fluttering and a fairy-like gesture? She is still a monk. And the monks can''t break the ring, especially the way to marry and marry.


    Of course, marriage is free, although Frank can''t believe it, but he won''t question anything on this issue. Just, the goddess? This and Guanyin Yin are obviously not a meaning of the title, the real words make him difficult to believe, this will be the product of free love, free marriage.


    It is estimated that he can''t imagine him, and this will be the reason why the Emperor of Heaven is so eager to give him a wedding. And there is a slutty precept for the Emperor of Heaven. For this hand-picked marriage, there is really no one on both sides who dares to say a word.


    It is like now, although Guanyin has always been a cold face. However, after the female official said, "I also asked the goddess not to let them do the hard work of doing the next person." After all, she still wore the colorful robes that the fairies held, and boarded the rut of Longla, in the ceremonial In the escort, I drove to the depths of Miyagi.


    At this time, Frank was a painful egg. He was shocked by the compromise of Guanyin, and he was troubled by the fact that he could not keep up with his footsteps. Don''t look at these ceremonies for the dignified posture, but the people are flying. He relied on two legs, and could not catch up with these fairy people flying around. And although he has mastered the Earth''s spells, he can open the way to open the way. But above this Lingshan, he can not grasp the location of this mountain.


    This is not the earth. The entire earth''s veins have been smoothed out by the ancient Master. As long as you follow her teachings, there is no unsuccessful truth. Here is the heavens, the mountains and the mountains are all spiritual, you want to control the land of others without their permission, is this not the same as the burgeoning burglary? It��s true that there are no guys in your hands.


    Frank is powerless, but fortunately, those who are riding the Tianma are still not forgetting this small follow-up with Guanyin. A Tianma knight turned to the side of Frank and took him to the saddle with one hand. Then he rushed to the previous big army and asked whispering to Frank, who was sitting in front of him.


    "Where did you come from this little guy? The girl who is newly recruited by the goddess? It is not like, the good-growing dragon girl is the heart of the goddess, she can''t bear the two little guys. And again, there is no you in heaven. Such a brown-haired blue-eyed Fanbang child? Let me guess, your kid should not come from the lower bound."


    This guy is obviously a big mouth, but it is not so annoying. At the very least, for Frank, he likes this straightforward character, because it obviously helps him to listen to some information he wants to know. Therefore, at the moment, he did not make any concealment, and said directly to the knight.


    "Big brother is a good eye, I really came from the world. Because of some special roads, it is now temporarily under the door of Guanyin."


    Don''t think that Frank was born in the United States and he didn''t know how to deal with this ancient people. The speed at which people browse the Internet is not something humans can imagine. As early as two or three years old, he almost finished watching all the human and female film and television works. Now, it is estimated that even the literary works he sees seven seven eight eight. It is.


    If it weren''t for a natural change, it wouldn''t be too difficult for him to put on a dress and dress up as a heavenly indigenous. Of course, he does not need to do this, and communication is enough.


    "Right, I haven''t asked for advice yet, I don''t know if Big Brother is..."


    "My brother, my name is ��Զ, it is one of the thousand gods of the emperor''s princes. Now I am temporarily living in the Jingle Palace. I am very loud, and you call me my brother."


    Frank listened to this in his ear, but his mind turned fast. The grass head **** he heard that the Donglang **** of Guanjiangkou in the oriental mythology, the magical powers of his majesty, and the wild gods that are not sealed by the Tiangong, are known as the grass head gods. Most of them are mountain monsters, and the demons are scattered, for example, the famous roaring dog and the Meishan seven monsters, they belong to this grass head god.


    And what about Jinwu? The officers who defended the capital in the Han Dynasty were called Jin Jinwu. Don''t think that this is just a small bodyguard officer. In the Han Dynasty, Jinwu was the treatment of two thousand stones. He was a senior military cadre of the central defending army. He was not only powerful but also able to accompany the emperor. The typical close minister did not know. It is the beauty of how many people are jealous.


    Emperor Guangwu once said such a sentence: "Shi Yan is regarded as a pensioner, and his wife is a Yin Lihua." Being able to be the ultimate goal of life by the Guangwu Emperor in his youth, he knows how high the gold content of Zhi Jinwu is.


    From the head of the grass to become a **** of the palace, if it is not that the grass head God has voted for another door, then it can only be said that the Erlang **** Yang Hao rose. From the perspective of the emperor, who is called the head of the grass, called the head of the grass, the possibility of the latter is obviously greater.


    Emperor? Frank, who understands the system of oriental mythology, knows that it is not a simple matter to have such a title. The relationship between the gods and the Buddhas in the East is intricate, and they want to lead one party and form the system. Not only look at the strength, but also look at the background. Yang Lan is obviously a kind of model with no strength and no backstage. He can never afford to give him a boost, not to mention the two sects of Heaven and Heaven.


    Being a god, it is only possible that he has embraced his thigh. From the current situation he knows, there is only one person who can give him such help. That is his old friend of his father, now the Heavenly Emperor.


    This may be a snuggle, Frank thought. The face was a doubtful expression.


    "The younger brother named Frank Stark, I have seen my elder brother. Brother, younger brother, I have something unknown. You said that I have heard of the younger brother of the grass head, but it is the male soldier under the sacred sacred sacred sect. Erlang God is of great skill, and counts in the heavens, but his ambitions may not make him easy to have a good day, so this emperor said, I don��t know where it came from?"


    This seems to be incomprehensible, but actually it is secretly touted. It can be said that it is just the itch of this distant heart. He was originally a wild duck, and he was famous for his big mouth. This time, people were even blown up, and immediately they couldn��t keep their mouths open.


    "You have to say this, Stark, this is a long story..."


    ()


    Pen Chinese

 Chapter 1946： Pi Liyang autumn clothing crazy selling silly

    I��m talking about a lot of nonsense, but it sounds like a headache, but I have to say that he really makes the cause and effect of the matter clear. And if not he said It is estimated that Frank would not have thought that there is still such hidden hidden behind this state of affairs.


    Guan Shiyin was actually forced by the Emperor to marry the current true Wudang Emperor Yang Lan, no wonder she would have put on such a look as if others owe her money. I can imagine how much she can resist this kind of thing. However, she did not resist from beginning to end, but her attitude of indifference was right. Her resistance seemed to stay at a superficial level.


    Just like a non-violent, non-cooperative movement, let you dominate my destiny. I only show my resistance in my attitude. In short, resistance is impossible to resist, and at most it is a statement, disgusting you forget.


    To be honest, if Yang Lan is a guy who cares about other people''s eyes, then maybe he will really respect the Guanyin. But obviously, Yang Lan, who is used to cold eyes, has long been less concerned about the eyes of others. Even if he is very clear, this so-called marriage marriage essentially uses him as a tool to suppress and humiliate the Buddha. But as the last vested interest, he still chose to accept it.


    What can you do if you resist again? Anyway, Guanyin is not daring to violate the orders of the Emperor. As a man, in the case of Guanyin itself is a big beauty in the heavens, he would not be the one who suffered.


    Yang Lan��s thoughts, as the grass-roots soldiers of his confidant, are estimated to be guessable. For the sake of their own bosses, although everyone does not say it, it is obviously enviable. Some people may admire this work from the dragon, but like the words of ��Զ, they all reveal the meaning of wretchedness, obviously it is envious of the beauty of their own boss.


    Frank wasn��t listening to him in his mouth. He didn��t have such a marriage with the fairy in heaven. Although he feels that he does not have such a big card, he can let the Emperor refer to the marriage, but Yang Hao is now the identity of the emperor. Taking care of the elderly around him in this capacity is not a problem.


    It can be said that what should be said, should not be said, he was almost completely unreserved and told Frank. This unobstructed behavior makes him look like a big-mouthed coward, but Frank can''t think so easily.


    The origin of the grass head **** is not simple, although it is said to be from the green forest, there are some meanings that are not clean. But to say that they are stupid, this is not entirely true. You know, almost all the really stupid mountain monsters have been cleaned up. And if you can survive and live to the present day, you will not be the kind of idiot that is not covered.


    So Frank thought carefully inside, and immediately tasted a bit of beat and warning from inside.


    Frank can feel the contempt of the old people around the Erlang God for Guanyin. Although Guanyin is their nominal mother, but because they are not fully integrated into their current status, they will obviously see her as an outsider.


    If you become a king, you can only confess to the whole world. Of course, there is nothing worthy of their respect. Even the Guanyin is not in the eyes, then it is conceivable that the old man who can be brought around by Yang Lan, how can he treat his child who is a disciple of Guanyin as one thing, and also to call his brother and sister.


    From the point of view of common sense, it is not difficult to see from an isolated point of view.


    Suiyuan pretend to be this familiar old man, just want to test and beat himself. The first thing to look at is whether you are a smart person. If you are, then you can naturally see their deep meaning. If not, then an idiot is obviously not a harmless thing.


    This is what I can see, and then the obvious two choices are placed in front of him. One is to recognize the death, hold the thigh of Guanyin tightly, and advance and retreat with her. The other is to abandon the dark cast and directly transfer to them, becoming a **** inserted by Yang Lanan on the edge of Guanyin.


    In theory, the latter is certainly more promising. After all, the current situation is that Yang Lan is in an absolute advantage, regardless of what he did. The most Guanyin is only to stand on the sidelines, and to take two copies. But after all the clues were in his head, Frank decided another way out.


    Between thoughts, the ceremonial ceremonies have bypassed the palace walls of the layers, before coming to a plain temple. The female officer who spoke before was already opening the curtain on the dragon''s scorpion and said to Guanyin.


    "The Niangniang, the emperor has been waiting for you in the study hall. The emperor has a life, I will wait for the inconvenience. So the nephews are waiting here, and please ask the empress."


    Looking up and glanced at the closed door of the temple, it was inevitable that there would be anger in the eyes of Guanyin. However, she still couldn''t scatter this gas on these few people, so after taking a sigh of relief, she nodded and asked the female officer.


    "What about my disciple?"


    "The maiden waits, I will send him over here."


    Hearing the call, Sui Yuan immediately took a horse and sent Frank directly to the Guanyin. As the lord of the Heavenly Palace, he is obviously not comparable to the few maids, which made him feel unscrupulous in front of Guanyin, and said to Frank in front of her face.


    "Frank brother, my brother, I will send you here. If you have something to look for in your future, you can scream in the net music palace. Brother, I have nothing else, take care of the little brother, you are still not a problem. of."


    This is to dig her corner in the face of Guanyin, and what makes her angry is that Frank answered at this time.


    "So, the younger brother, I will rely on my brother. In the future, I will ask my brother to take care of him!"


    "Well, let''s talk." Frank answered so decisively, but it made his face flash. He couldn''t help but mean the little man in front of him, so even if he had a haha, he would go straight to the whip.


    The tricks of these grass-headed gods, it is impossible to say that Guanyin is not known at all. Therefore, on the way to Frank''s trip to the temple, Guanyin was already plainly speaking to him.


    "If you want to vote for another door, you can''t really think of it. After all, the good birds choose to live in the wood, and worshiping under the door of Yang Lan is naturally much more beautiful than worshipping under my door."


    "Buddha, is this determined that I will abandon you?"


    Frank seems to laugh and laugh. After figuring out a lot of hidden feelings, he naturally does not even have any awe of the Guanyin. This made him blunt, and this unscrupulous way of saying is also annoying to Guanyin.


    "You are already a brother-in-law with Yang Shuo''s grass-head god. Is it so clear that it is not enough to explain something?"


    "Buddha has some concerns. It��s just a matter of making friends. It��s not normal for men to be brothers and sisters. And then, Bodhisattva made me a special trip here. Is it good to say that you must be safe?"


    When he said this, Guanyin immediately became a gaze, and then his face began to smile.


    "Oh, how did you guess it?"


    "It''s very simple, isn''t it? Well, you are also the famous Guanyin Bodhisattva. Even if the Buddha''s style is small now, the friendship you have cultivated over the years will not be too much. So many of the gods you know are just asking for one." Just a spell, I don''t believe that you can only find Yang Hao''s head when you find it. And you end up choosing Yang Lan, the least in theory, the person you are going to see. Then I naturally have reason to believe that you It is not good."


    "Then you said, why should I not care about you?"


    "Not to me!" Shaking his head, Frank also smiled. "It should be against Yang Lan. It is estimated that in your opinion, I should have been a hot potato now. In this case, it is not a happy thing to give me this hot potato to a person you least want to see."


    "Now I understand that you are being accepted as a disciple by the ancient Master. You are very smart, I have a little to look at you."


    Stopped, the face of Guanyin showed a feeling of regret. At first glance, she seems to have the intention to change her mind, but from the point of view that she did not stop, this is just an illusion.


    "However, you are still a hot potato, so I have not left you with peace of mind anyway. It is perhaps the best choice to hand you over to Yang Lan. Whether it is for you or for me. Of course, you can also choose to refuse, and take advantage of this time when you have not seen him yet."


    "But I have no reason to refuse, isn''t it? Please, Bodhisattva. It''s time to hand over my hot potato."


    Frank��s frank acceptance of Guanyin directly pushed the door of the temple, and as soon as he opened the door, Frank saw a black-and-black suit, sitting on the main hall, holding a roll of books and silently reading the Erlang **** Yang Lan. .


    As in his guess, Erlang is indeed a beautiful man with a handsome and handsome vision. Of course, perhaps because of being in a high position, the power that is revealed in him is not idle. In a word, it is definitely not worse than any one he has ever seen, even if it is a horrible Smith. Zhou in his heart, it is also a difference.


    This is not to say that Yang Lan must be able to compare with Smith. Zhou, but with Frank''s knowledge, he can not judge the level of this level. His current understanding still has a certain upper limit. Obviously, whether it is Smith. Zhou or Yang Lan, they all reach this upper limit. As for who is tall and who is low, he has no way to judge, so naturally, he will have such an illusion.


    Of course, he still doesn''t know that this is just an illusion. So for him, this almost made him see hope. He can''t wait to get in touch with Yang Lan and get the power of revenge from him. But sensibility finally stopped his impulse, so that he did not make any moves that should not be done.


    If you are not a pro, you will suddenly get rid of all kinds of unreasonable demands and you will only get bored. And to win the approval of Yang Lan, get what he wants from him, in the end, someone still has to bridge the bridge.


    Guanyin now plays such a role. But obviously, this is not the first priority she has seen here.


    "What about the dragons?"


    Seeing the arrival of Guanyin, Yang Lan put down the book in her hand and directly confronted her to question. Apparently, some of the actions of the dragons of Luolong did not escape his eyes, and he made a special trip here to wait for Guanyin, and it was for this matter.


    "I have already punished this. The dragon has been imprisoned by my seal. I will let him see the sky again after a hundred years. He did not make a big mistake, so I think, this is the law of heaven. Still for those born different people, it should be considered as an account."


    "It is not allowed to deceive the mortal by the gods and the gods. This is the decree of the deity. The dragons of the dragons know the law and break the law. Do you really think that the imprisonment for a hundred years can give everything to the past?"


    "Yang Hao, the dragon is my man, and it is still the mainstay. Do you really want to see my disciples centrifuged away from the German, the whole Buddha''s door is scattered sand, do you feel satisfied? Don''t forget, now you and me are the Buddha''s words. Everyone, if this happened, it would not be a good thing for you!"


    "You have too many deceitful generations, and I dare not give them any high hopes." With a sneer, Yang Lan did not press hard, but erected three fingers, so he said to Guanyin. "Three hundred years, let the dragon Luohan give me a face for three hundred years, this is even the case. Otherwise, you will wait for me to send someone to push him into the dungeon."


    "You" Guanyin is really annoyed this time, but in the end she is a qigong kungfu to practice the home, so after a lot of calculations, she still recovered her reason. "Okay, it��s three hundred years."


    I got the answer I wanted, and Yang Lan didn''t continue to be difficult to watch the world. He turned his gaze and put his gaze on Frank.


    "Who is this again? Your new disciple?"


    "Not necessarily. However, he was a disciple of the supreme Master Gu Yi."


    In one fell swoop, Frank''s identity was revealed. Guanyin immediately saw the look she wanted to see from Yang Lan. It was a dangerous look of anger, and at the same time, the mighty gods almost did not make any reservations, and they released the past against Frank.


    As if facing the tsunami, Frank immediately shuddered, and the heartbeat and the bones of the whole body fought uncontrollably. Faced with the unreserved power of a powerful god, his ingenuity, everything he relied on for resistance has become insignificant. And just as he couldn''t say anything, the brain seemed to be worried about the lack of oxygen, and Yang''s question was clearly passed to his ears.


    "Tell me, where is this chaotic thief?"


    :. :

 Chapter 1947： Heart as a stone peak

    As the most solid supporter of Zhou Yi, Yang Lan has a sorrowful sorrow and sorrow. It is precisely because of this kind of enlightenment that he will be extremely disgusted with what Gu''s Master once did.


    Be aware that the problem that his Lord has been worrying about for years is his family in the world. This kind of worry would not have been so profound. If Gu Yi honestly gave them guidance to return to the world, this problem could have been solved a few years ago. However, just because the ancient one made a demon from the middle, and put Zhou Yi together, this made everything delayed until today.


    This is undoubtedly adding to his master, by the way, delaying the behavior of the entire heavenly world, and such behavior in the eyes of Yang Lan, is undoubtedly sinful. Said that she is a chaotic thief, it is not a joke at all. Therefore, even though the person standing in front of him is not an ancient one, but only one of her disciples, it is enough to make him angry and furious.


    This is an unexpected scare. For Frank, he thought that he should be able to get some preferential treatment in front of these gods under the banner of the ancient one. In fact, he did get it. If it is not because of the name of the ancient one, the people of Buddhism may not be so polite to him. What he did not think was that this kind of preferential treatment was not because Gu Yi had a particularly good relationship with these gods, but because his teacher had offended many people.


    It can be seen from Yang Lan��s reaction that he is one of the objects of his teacher��s offense. Now, when I send it to the door like this, it is simply that the sheep enter the tiger''s mouth and generally seek to die.


    I didn��t think that this embarrassing Frank only felt that the cold sweat on his body was already dripping. And before he even talked, Guanyin has already inserted the words.


    "According to him, the ancient master was already dead, and he died in the confrontation with the demon outside the field. For her, this is also a benevolence."


    "Dead? How is it possible?" Shaking his head, Yang Lan obviously does not quite believe this fact. After all, the power of the ancient one is obvious to all, and the people who can put the heavenly emperor together can not do what the idle characters can do. And if she said that she would be in the confrontation with the demon outside the field, then it is only the general demon, but the role of the demon king. Can the devil, but what is so easy to encounter?


    Yang Lan��s suspicion is not without reason. After so many years of drifting in the void, the heavens have never encountered such a terrible opponent of the demon king. And in the world, where the earth is in such a remote corner, how can it attract the attention of those empty monsters?


    There should be fraud in this, Yang Lan is so determined. Seeing his look is as if Zhizhu is in the grip, fearing that he is inexplicably implicated, Frank quickly defended himself.


    "That''s true, I dare to take my little life as a guarantee. My teacher, Gu Yi, is indeed dead. When confronting the vain lord named Dommam, she has to use her life to make a final blow." All the witnesses in the world can testify, even saying that one of my colleagues, who has inherited the name of the Supreme Master, is an ironclad proof. If not my teacher passed away, he could not inherit the Supreme Master. title."


    Frank��s vows inevitably made Yang Lan somewhat embarrassed. He is not sure now that what he thinks must be correct.


    On the one hand, what Frank said is true and sound, and it is not like what is written. On the other hand, if there are so many people who can prove it, there is no need for him to make such a flawed statement.


    So, maybe things are really as he said, the ancient Master is really dead? He drew a big question mark in his heart, and Yang Lan was temporarily depressed by his anger. Of course, this does not mean that he will be polite to Frank. After all, Frank''s identity has been decided. He is unlikely to get a guest status here.


    "If you say that the ancient one is really dead, then what do you bring him here, and invite me to do it?"


    "No, the death of the ancient one has nothing to do with us, so what about the invitation? I took him mainly for other things. Before that, you can check the qualifications of this child first, then tell me about you. How to evaluate."


    ��How is the qualification?�� He opened his eyes and carefully looked at Frank in front of him. Even Yang Lan, at this time, can''t say anything that is against the heart. "It is indeed a good talent. If you cultivate it carefully, you can''t take it in the heavens. But even if he has such qualifications, what is the relationship with you and me?"


    "This is where the problem lies. Now that the ancient Master is gone, naturally no one will guide him to practice. And he has a father''s hatred, so simply, he moved to his mind."


    "So he is asking for your body?" Like the Guanyin, Yang Lan immediately said unceremoniously. "It''s not surprising. After all, Buddhism has always used the open door as an excuse to gather the talented people everywhere. Now that you have come across such a good talent, you naturally have no reason to refuse."


    "On the contrary, just because I consciously did not teach him the ability, this sent him to you. Maybe for him, you are the best person to teach him. And if it is from my personal point of view Look, it��s better to hand him over to your door than to give him to the door. Anyway, the interests of Buddhism are now integrated with you. Even if you say that you have a prejudice against my Buddha��s door, you will not even be connected. Your own interests don''t care."


    The Guanyin sound is open and direct, and Yang Yu directly talked about the issue of interest. And from this point of view, even if it is said that Yang Hao himself, can not deny the correctness of her statement.


    As a giant of the Tiangong, he is impossible not to consider the overall interests, only his own feelings of love and dislike. And if he said this, he was bound with the interests of Buddhism, there is really no reason to reject Frank''s participation.


    He is actually very aware of this fact, but it is inevitable that there will be some coping in my heart. So it was a bit of a bone in the egg, he began to pick and pick up Frank.


    "Although it is a rare piece of good talent, but it should not be able to make your imperious Guanyin Bodhisattva feel powerless. Why, does he have any special requirements, is it that you can''t satisfy this Bodhisattva? If you say yes, what do you think, I will meet his unreasonable demands?"


    "Because I think that if he really wants to avenge his father, then maybe it will make you look good?"


    When Guan Shi said this, Yang Lan said this when it was obviously a bit meaningful. Because Yang Lan��s experience of saving the mother from the mountains and the reason for Frank��s revenge for his father is obviously the same. For the sake of filial piety, Yang Lan really did not reject Frank. And if he insists on finding fault on this issue, then he can only say that he is denying what he has done in the past.


    It is certainly impossible for Yang Hao to be such a proud person to deny himself on this issue. Otherwise, he will not be able to live with his own jade dynasty for many years without breaking the river. For this reason, when Guanyin took this to run against him, he really couldn��t say anything to refute.


    Of course, this does not mean that he is so compromised. Fighting with Guanyin, he is looking for guilty for himself. Because it is obvious that as a martial art school, he could not be the opponent of Guan Shiyin, who can lick the lotus flower. However, if you don''t fight with Guanyin, it doesn''t mean that there is no other way to pick it up. The persimmon is looking for a soft pinch, and he will still do this trick.


    At the moment, he was three eyes, staring at Frank. Such a move immediately put a lot of pressure on Frank. Because of the previous pressure, he still has some feelings about Yang Lan. Therefore, in the face of Yang Lan��s three horrible eyes, he is inevitably somewhat guilty.


    "Can you look at me without this kind of vision? I feel a little scared."


    "I don''t want to worry about things in my life. I don''t want to knock on the door in the middle of the night. If you are afraid, then you can only say that you have ghosts in your heart. Why, isn''t it a bad lie to say that your father is revenge?"


    Yang Lan whispered cold words, but it immediately stimulated Frank''s young mind. His determination to avenge his father, but no one can be smashed. So even if it was Yang Lan, he also looked back in the past.


    "Shut up, my father''s hatred is not an excuse and reason for your temptation! You can question me something else, but you can''t take my father to joke!"


    Being able to withstand the pressure of the great pressure to say such words, it is clear that Frank''s belief is determined. Seriously, Yang Lan has some faith in his heart. But he still has a hard time understanding why he must find his own head on what he wants to avenge his father. Can Guanyin not satisfy his needs? Do not make jokes.


    "So, do you really want to avenge your father? Then why don''t you ask for Guanyin and choose to come to me? Do you think I will speak better than her?"


    "Because you have what I want in my hand, and she can''t give it."


    It��s already time for this, and Frank will simply break the jar and not pay attention to any devious policy. He said it directly, and clearly stated his requirements.


    "Listen, Mr. Yang Lang, Erlang God. I am here to find you because Guanyin told me that I can only get the spell of seven arrows from you. I need this spell to deal with the enemy who killed my father. Not because of this, believe me, I will not appear in front of you."


    "Scarred seven arrows?" Hearing such a request, even Yang Lan could not help but frown. "This is a left-handed sorcerer, and it is used to hurt the heavens. You are also a disciple of the Supreme Master. You should know that this spell is easy to use. So, what kind of enemy is it, will make you think Want to deal with him with such a spell?"


    "He is naturally the most **** kind of man in the sky!" The curse of the red eyes screamed, and Frank immediately said the relationship between Smith and the ancient Master. And when he heard that he had to deal with such an opponent, Yang Lan was also in the heart. Why did he choose the reason why the seven arrows were banned?


    The seven arrows of the nail head are used as a ban on the injury of the dark arrow. Whether it is the golden body of the Buddha, or any other imperfect body, it is difficult to block the assassination of the seven arrows of the seven heads and the seven souls. If his enemy is really like what he said, the magical powers can be compared with the Supreme Master, then this seven-headed nail is indeed his few choices.


    Having said that, it does not mean that Yang Lan is really willing to help him. After all, he was still a disciple of the ancient one, which first posted a label from the thief. In addition, he was born in Fanbang, in the spirit of non-family, his heart is different, Yang Hao congenital is biased against him.


    He is not the guys of Buddhism. As long as he is an individual, he will take care of it, no matter what else. The law is not rumored, this is his concept of life, and it is too whimsical to let him hand over such a powerful ability to such an outsider.


    "Let''s go, go to another door, or simply bite for a few hundred years. In short, I won''t give you this spell."


    When Yang Hao opened the mouth, he immediately made Frank scarlet his eyes. He wants to argue according to reason, but just by watching Yang Lan��s decisive attitude, he knows that no matter how much he asks himself, it is impossible to reverse his mind. Now that he wants to open the situation, he can only come up with a killer. When he thought of it, he immediately yelled out.


    "Wait a minute. My father is Frank Stark, and Zhou Yi is also your friend of the Emperor of Heaven. You can''t ignore me, otherwise your Heavenly Emperor will blame you, you can''t explain it!"


    He shouted out like this, whether it was Yang Lan or Guan Yin, both of them were upset. They didn''t expect that there was such a heavy identity behind Frank, and if all that he said was true, then they really couldn''t deal with him with a leisurely attitude.


    It��s about the Emperor of Heaven, and no matter how small things can be seen as small things. Yang Lan had such an awareness, so he directly reached out and grabbed Frank''s arm, and then he said that he had already moved and moved with him. Guanyin obviously didn''t want to stay out of it. Her brow wrinkled, and it was also a branch of the willow, and followed closely.


    At this time, no one knows whether the development of the situation will be good or bad, so tightly peg is her best choice.


    Guanyin is like this. And when she was nervous, she and Yang Lan and his party were already one after the other, stepping on the land of Huiyao City. .

 Chapter 1948： Devious tactical revenge appeal

    "The subordinates will see you."


    Wanting to find Zhou Yi on Zhou Yi''s site is not too difficult, especially if Yang Lan is still his right arm. So there was almost no obstacle, and Yang Lan came to Zhou Yi with Frank. When he saw Zhou Yi, he immediately bowed down with respect and respect.


    Perhaps Zhou Yi��s three orders and fives have been applied, and there is no need for such a decisive personality to meet the etiquette, but Yang Lan has always insisted that he has no way. And then again, Yang Lan is doing this action now, not just to show his position as simple. Another important reason is that he wants to see the world.


    In any case, in the face of Zhou Yi, the Emperor Guanyin and him can be a husband and wife, and the common sense of the husband and wife is here. There is no reason to say that he has already collapsed. Guanyin can still stand there. Clear high.


    Guanyin is indeed not qualified to pose, especially after Zhou Yi turned his attention to her. Originally, she could still keep her support on the grounds that she was a person outside the party, but now she is so unable to take this.


    So after angrily glanced at Yang Lan, she could only fall down slowly.


    "Wang Guanyin sees Da Tian Zun."


    "Get up." Shakelessly shook his head, ignoring the intrigue of the couple. Zhou Yi directly pushed Zhou Shang, who stood next to him, and said to Yang Lan. "You are coming, Yang Lan. Let me know, this is my oldest son, Zhou Shang."


    "The next minister has seen the great prince." Hearing Zhou Yi''s introduction, Yang Lan quickly attended the ceremony. For him, when Zhou Yi opened this mouth, indicating the identity of Zhou Shang, then Zhou Shang is already the young master he needs to serve. Perhaps this kind of behavior seems to be a bit of a play today, but it is a normal thing to put it on the classicist Yang Lan.


    After all, when he pledges allegiance to Zhou Yi, he has actually devoted his loyalty to it. This loyalty is under the traditional thinking of the world, and can be spread to the relatives of Zhou Yi, especially his son. Although it is not like treating Zhou Yi, the loyalty is almost absolute. But with such a relationship, it is enough to let Yang Lan come up with the most close attitude.


    "Yang Yang is my right arm and the indispensable party in the heavens. His virtue ability is absolutely an absolute choice in the gods of the sky. Treat him, you must be polite enough, you will see it on weekdays, you also I want to call him a world, know?"


    I haven''t seen my son for a few years. I didn''t expect Zhou Shang to have grown so big. This made Zhou Yi happy and inevitably somewhat overwhelmed. Undoubtedly, he missed his son''s most important period of growth. And he is eager to make up for this fault. Naturally, he is to seize every opportunity to fulfill his father��s obligations.


    For a father, let his son know the good and bad, and know the attitude of who should be used is a very important lesson. Nowadays, Yang Lan��s typical model has been sent to him, and he naturally teaches him.


    From the teachings of his father, Zhou Shang is naturally impossible to listen. In fact, even if Zhou Yi does not say this, he will not show any bad attitude towards Yang Lan. The reason is very simple. Just like his previous mockery of monkeys, he does not care how big this person is, and cares about what kind of morality is this person''s heart.


    It��s as stubborn as a monkey, and it��s obviously not his dish. And like Yang Lan, since he was a teenager, he has been burdened with layers of burdens, and even to save the mother from the Taoshan, he is very appetizing.


    "You are the legendary Erlang God? It looks different from the monkey."


    "In addition to the Thunder Tianzun in the heavenly court, probably only I have grown up these three eyes. And after the Thunder God is the ancient **** of the thunder, its shape is half-human and half-beast, with two wings, three eyes, and the face is red. At the tip of the mouth, honor is really unsightly. It��s not like the next minister!"


    Yang Lan said half-jokingly, and incidentally damaged a certain colleague in the heavens. When he heard him say this, Zhou Shang would also smile, and at the same time, he felt that Yang Lan��s appetite.


    He is still a child, and he can''t possibly like the old-fashioned old school. In contrast, Yang Lan, who is obviously in the high position, but who can talk and laugh with him, naturally becomes lovable.


    Yang Lan can please Zhou Zhou, the great prince, this is really a thing that makes Guanyin somewhat jealous. Because the discerning eye can see it, today''s Emperor is a very caring person. Zhou Shang is his eldest son, obviously his heart. And if you can have a good relationship with this heart, then many of the problems in the past will not be any problem.


    There are so many thoughts in Guanyin, and even if she thinks more, it is an insurmountable hurdle in front of her. That is, the Emperor of Heaven does not boo, she simply does not dare to make it.


    This is no longer the era of the Jade Emperor. They are basically lost their right to speak in the heavens. Don''t look at her is Guanyin Bodhisattva, still do not dare to step beyond the pool. As far as Zhou Yi��s original intention is concerned, he does not want to let his son have any contact with these Buddhist monks.


    He did not want his son to be contaminated by the bad habits of Buddhism, but in any case, there is a special relationship between Guanyin and Yang Lan. This is the pit he dug himself, how to fill it up. So after hesitating, he still looked at Yang Lan��s face and pointed to Guan Shi��s voice to Zhou Shang.


    "This is Guanyin. You should have heard her reputation. Now he is the wife of you Yang Shibo, so what should you use? You should think about it yourself."


    "So I should call Guan Shi Yin, or Mrs. Yang?"


    Zhou Shang has some poor words, and he really can''t think of any better title. In the face of his speculative title, the face of Guanyin began to twitch. Perhaps Zhou Shang himself does not think so, but for Guanyin, his names are a bit too harsh and too ridiculous.


    The key is that she still can''t refute any of this, and even said that she can only laugh and laugh, and said to Zhou Shang.


    "Call me to watch the world, my Royal Highness. When I meet for the first time, there is nothing to draw. But I have a golden hoop here, but the Prince can hold it and play."


    Guanyin said, he dropped a gold bracelet from his hand and handed it to Zhou Shang. Looking at the gold bracelet that was handed to him, Zhou Shang suddenly showed a disgusted expression.


    "Although I am very grateful for your kindness, I am a man in Guanyin. I don''t like wearing a bracelet like a girl."


    "This golden hoop is not as simple as a bracelet." Guanyin said as he pulled up Zhou Shang''s hand and shrank the gold bracelet into a gold ring and put it on his finger. "This is a tool that I have modeled after Laojun''s King Kong, plus my own golden imprisonment. I can be big and small, and I can collect it. On weekdays, you can zoom in and play, of course. If you encounter any enemies, you can also throw this golden hoop out of the enemy. Like Jin Gangyu, this golden hoop will go down and it will be said that it is also the power of the gods, that is, the body of King Kong may not be able to I can get it. And if you put it on the head, then with my curse, it is enough to make him a life and death dilemma, only subject to you."


    There is no doubt that this is a real magic weapon, even if it is placed in the heavens, it is also a rare thing. Guanyin can come up with such a magic weapon, it is already a **** one. And looking at such a magic weapon, Frank couldn''t help but straighten his eyes.


    Although even if he is such a magic weapon, he may not be able to revenge. But there is a magic weapon and no magic weapon, but it is a matter of two. At the very least, this is the power to push his ultimate goal of reciprocity.


    However, he knew very well that envy of himself is one thing, and that is another thing. Guanyin and his relationship are not good enough to give this level of magic to the point of giving people, and again, his background is not enough to support him to accept such treasures.


    He is still awake when he has something he can get and what he can''t get now. It is also this sober performance that makes Zhou Yi look at this little guy.


    Normally, as the Emperor of Heaven, Zhou Yi does not need to care about who Yang Hao is following. Whether it is recruiting disciples or following, this is their private affairs, and he really has no reason to cross. However, the child in front of him is really strange. After all, he clearly remembers how Yang Lan thinks about these people. Now he actually brings such a child to his side, which is not like his style.


    "This kid is"


    "He said that he is called Frank Stark." Frank had not had time to introduce himself. Yang Lan had already answered the first step. And listening to his answer, Zhou Yi looked at Frank''s eyes instantly changed color.


    "Stark? So you are the son of Tony? Is your father still okay?"


    Zhou Yi, who is only in contact with his son, still doesn''t know about some things happening in this world. For him, Tony is only an old friend who has not seen for many years. Although he said that there have been many unspeakable past events in the past, it has been several years, and it is not impossible to let go.


    In fact, if this time can reunite with the old friends, maybe it is a situation of meeting and smiling. But unfortunately, this scene is unlikely to happen.


    "My father is dead, Uncle Zhou. I am here to find you, I hope I can get the power to avenge my father from you."


    "Stark is dead" seems to be stating the facts of ordinary things, but people who are familiar with Zhou Yi can still see from the subtle changes in his eyes, how complicated he is at the moment.


    Perhaps he never thought that the only news he heard after seeing the old man was such a death. Especially with regard to Stark, he thought that a **** like Stark could keep living so well. But who can think of it, everything will happen so quickly, so suddenly?


    "So how did he die? War, or what a heroic game, or a dirty game between politicians?"


    All of the above conjectures have been made on Stark��s death. This is what Zhou Yi thinks, Stark��s most likely way of dying. Because he chose this kind of lifestyle after all, the so-called generals are inevitably dead, and if you think so, this is just a matter of time.


    "No, he died of a despicable murder."


    Unceremoniously gave this definition to his father''s death, Frank said that he did not have a little hurricane, so he said to Zhou Yi.


    "The despicable guy threatened my father with my mother''s life safety, forcing him to come to this place from a dead end. If it weren''t for the **** guy who used such a despicable way, how could my father be so easy? The death."


    "Is he so dead? It''s not bad, it''s better to die than because of this ridiculous country."


    The eyes whispered in a whisper, and Zhou Yi then put his gaze on Frank. After experiencing everything he has experienced, I am afraid that anyone will have one more heart. He is naturally no exception. Although it is not doubtful that this child with Tony Stark is a child of Tony is not a child of Tony, but this does not mean that he is willing to believe that everything he said is true.


    "Let''s talk about it, who killed him. And what do you want from me to help you complete this revenge?"


    "Smith Week, the person who killed my father is called Smith Week."


    When he said this, Frank widened his eyes and stared at Zhou Yi. It is not surprising that he has this attitude, because many people know the father-son relationship between Smith and Zhou Yi. Although on the surface, the relationship between the two people is not harmonious, but who can be sure that Zhou Yi will be able to give up this father and son, and his father''s father knife.


    Although Frank is the biggest hope in this regard, it does not mean that he can be 100% certain that he will be as expected.


    So he is eager, praying, hoping that things will develop as he predicted. However, the reality is that Zhou Yi does not talk about anything about Smith Zhou, but instead asks him questions.


    "About revenge, how do you want revenge? What do you want to get from me? Strength, or something else?"

 Chapter 1949： Power costs to try to change

    Zhou Yi��s answer was to make Frank feel a little dissatisfied. Because he did not get a positive answer from Zhou Yi''s mouth.


    Although he said that he did not object to his revenge, he also revealed his willingness to lend himself strength. However, he did not hear his attitude and did not hear his own thoughts and opinions in this regard. Frank could not completely let go of his heart.


    He also knows that this is a bit of a concern for himself. But he has to guard against one of these possibilities. The death of his father taught him something, and among them, caution is probably the most important thing.


    Of course, although there are concerns about this or that, it does not mean that he will speak out in person, and forcefully force Zhou Yi to make a statement. It was an irrational act. Although he did have the urge to do so, reason still restricted him and left him to do so.


    The reason why he controls himself is very simple. That is, this kind of face-to-face questioning may not have any other effect except that Zhou Yi will not come to Taiwan. For him, who is almost dependent on Zhou Yi to have revenge, it is not a profitable thing to make Zhou Yi��s face embarrassing. So he kept his silence smart, and after showing his intentions that he didn''t want to ask, he answered this question to Zhou Yi.


    "I want strength. If I can, I even hope to get the power you have given."


    The Master has a record about the gods, that is, if there is a **** who is willing to give up the power of the gods, then it is easy to pull the power of the Master to a height that ordinary people can''t reach. Although doing so will have some hidden dangers, it is the best way for him to get strength. And it is difficult to climb to a sufficient height compared with the hidden danger that can only be revealed for a long time, which is probably a more regrettable thing for the Masters. Therefore, except for a few wizards who are naturally able to stand at a higher point, most mages will not reject such an opportunity. However, for Frank, such a choice is only a mixed blessing.


    His own qualifications will determine that he will be one of the few wizards who can stand taller by nature. As far as the future is concerned, as long as there is no scorpion in the middle, he must be farther away than those who enjoy the god-given mages. If you choose the gift of the gods at this time, then it is undoubtedly interrupting your future. Under this premise, whether his future can still be a thoroughfare, I am afraid that no one can say anything.


    Of course, this is just a bad thing. The benefits are also there, the most important of which is that he can get a powerful force immediately.


    After all, Zhou Yi is the Emperor of Heaven, not the existence of a leisurely little god. So even if he only gave a negligible power, he could easily pull Frankel to an unimaginable height. Frank even guessed that if everything he knew about Zhou Yi was true, as long as he was willing to give himself strength, then in an instant, he would be able to stand on the peak of the god-giving master for thousands of years.


    This brings him the biggest benefit is undoubtedly saving a lot of time. After all, waiting for him to climb to the same realm, it is also a few hundred years. It can be undoubtedly very important for him to save the centuries.


    The future and time, he chose the latter, which is why he made this choice. When he heard this request, Zhou Yi was a brow, and asked him back.


    "Do you know what is the result of my power? Once you accept my strength, it is equivalent to being controlled by me. Whether it is life or death, you must be labeled with me. Forever and ever Can exist as the emperor of the heavenly emperor. Can you accept this price?"


    Zhou Yi is not a joke. This is what he learned when he became a **** emperor and contacted many secrets of heaven. In the ancient mythology, most of the angels who acted as the emperors of the heavens were the gods of colorful birds, and it is certainly impossible for a bird to send a letter. The real reason is that these gods are mostly incarnate by the human beings he has given power.


    The power of the heavenly emperor is enough to distort the essence of human existence and to treat him as a force close to oneself. The most powerful of the eight masters of the ancient times is God, so the transformation into a bird is a symbol of the sovereignty of the heavens.


    The power of Zhou Yi is already self-contained. The eight masters are mixed, and in terms of divine power, he is already far above the old eight masters. At the same time, he also has his own authority symbol, the sun also means that once he gives mortal power, then this person''s form will undoubtedly change in the direction of his authority. According to his estimation, it is not the light, it is the three feet. No matter which one, I am afraid that he will no longer be allowed to continue to exist as a human being.


    This is the price of gaining the power of the Emperor, and it is the old saying that there is no white lunch in the world. Judging from Zhou Yi��s personal thoughts, he certainly does not want to see his own old friend��s descendants even one person can��t do it. So he did not give Frank any chance to say anything, and he refused directly to him.


    "No, change the conditions. I can''t let Tony''s son become a strange thing in my hands. The Stark family can''t be because of me."


    "This is my own business"


    "No, when you put this question in front of me, this is already my business. I have the power to reject your improper request, isn''t it? And again, if Tony is here, I think He certainly won''t want you to make such a choice."


    Waving his hand and interrupting Frank��s insistence, Zhou Yi��s attitude was very strong.


    "Change one, change the one I can accept."


    Zhou Yi has already said this, and Frank naturally can''t force anything else. After all, he still didn''t have enough capital, so after taking a deep breath, he made such a request to Zhou Yi.


    "Then I hope that you can allow me to learn spells from Erlang. He has a spell that I think might avenge me. If I can, I hope to get it."


    "Yang Yang, what do you say?" Did not directly give Frank''s reply, Zhou Yixian put his eyes on Yang Lan''s body. After all, Yang Lan��s identity is there, and even if he has such a demand, he must first ask for his opinions.


    "If this is the meaning of your majesty, you will naturally be willing to comply."


    Just a spell, Yang Lan is not enough to sing the opposite of this and Zhou Yi. So after Zhou Yiwen asked, he immediately gave a compliant reply.


    "Very good, then that''s it. Frank, follow Yang Lan to learn the spells you want to learn. As for revenge, see if you have such a skill."


    Having said this, Zhou Yi seems to have lost the nature of talking with Frank. He made a look at Yang Lan, and Yang Hao suddenly said, immediately said to Guanyin.


    "You bring him down for the time being, I will come later."


    Guanyin is certainly not a ambassador, but in front of these few people, she really has no qualifications for rejection. And Frank, who looked at Guanyin and looked reluctant, disappeared into his own eyes. Zhou Shang, who had remained silent until now, couldn��t help it.


    "I don''t believe this is true, father. How can he make such a thing to his grandfather?"


    "Unfortunately, Shane. This is true. Maybe he is doing very well in front of you, so that you can make you satisfied. But this does not change the fact that he is a jerk. Lingdie and Yuriko are you. You can''t believe it, but when the bitter Lord has come to the door, are you still unwilling to believe that this is a fact?"


    The reunion with my son is certainly delightful, but it also has such problems. The first big problem is that his son has a huge disagreement with him on Smith''s issue. In his opinion, Smith Zhou is a sinister man who acts unscrupulously. Although it may be that they are indeed blood-related, the relationship is in name only. There is no need to regard this as one thing.


    But his son does not think so. In Zhou Shang��s view, Smith Zhou is still a good man and a grandfather of a responsible person. Perhaps there are some contradictions and conflicts between him and his family, but in Zhou Shang��s thoughts, there is no contradiction that cannot be solved.


    After all, they are still family members. Is there any contradiction between the family and the family?


    This idea can''t be said to be wrong, but he thinks it is more suitable for ordinary families. The contradiction between ordinary people can naturally be easily solved. But the contradiction of their family is not within this category. Smith Week is a madman, an out-and-out madman. What kind of things he can do for his own purposes is something that no one can estimate.


    Imagine that even someone who is almost out of the game can be exiled for not wanting to be with him. If it is in front of him, would he still care if you are a family member?


    Zhou Yi is very determined. The statement of Lingdie and Yuriko is also enough to prove his point of disguise. After all, the women and children who can reach into their homes are enough to show that there is no bottom line in Smith''s week. However, although Lingdie and Yuriko have already said such truth, Zhou Shang is still not very willing to believe. Even if it is said that Tony��s son has rushed to complain, he still does not want to believe that this will be true.


    Although I don''t understand what soup Smith gave to his son, but he can understand how much his son''s mind is. From his maintenance of Smith''s Week, he can see that his relationship with Smith Zhou is quite close. Zhou Yi is not sure whether Smith Zhou has paid his true feelings to him, but he can be sure that his son is definitely taking him as his grandfather.


    But now he suddenly told Zhou Shang that his grandfather, the person connected with their blood, actually did such a thing to his family. This almost betrayal is of course unacceptable to Zhou Shang.


    He wants to argue about anything, but the cruel facts simply do not allow him to make any sophistry. And watching the situation actually turned to such a point, Zhou Shangxin in the end how depressed, I am afraid that only he himself knows.


    He is worried about his mother''s safety, but also worried about the contradiction between his father and his grandfather. In the end, I have experienced some things. Zhou Shang��s vision is enough to make him see the development of things. Undoubtedly, his father and grandfather will stand on the opposite side completely, and once the two parties collide, no matter who wins or loses in the end, it is a result that he cannot accept.


    He wanted to prevent such a thing from happening, but the family was **** so that he could not say such a thing. In the face of a face-faced father, he hesitated, and asked Zhou Yifa.


    "Father, I want to know, you interrupted how to deal with him!"


    "He?" looked down at his son, Zhou Yi''s answer was exceptionally decisive. "If the person you are talking about is Smith Zhou, then I can only tell me that I am afraid to resort to force against him. What he has done is not worthy of forgiveness, so violence is the best solution."


    "But, but" Zhou still remembers panic, this is not the answer he wants to hear. He didn''t ask for Zhou Yi to change his mind. After all, he also knew that Smith Zhou was doing too much. However, even if it is just a little more room for change, it is much better than the answer to this completely torn face. To this end, he racked his brains, but he could only think of a few reasons. "What do they do with their mothers? They are still in the hands of that person. If you deal with him directly, wouldn''t it endanger your mother?"


    "He won''t have this opportunity. Because this time I will go all out. No matter what tricks he uses, no matter what kind of calculations he has in his heart, this time I will sweep him at the fastest speed. Thoroughly uproot him and his ambitions!"


    Take the power of his father and the power of the gods he brought back. Zhou Shangzhen did not doubt the possibility of saying this. It is precisely because he understands this possibility too much that he is more worried.


    "But the guy named Frank? Didn''t you acquiesce him for revenge? If you did, how can he revenge? Shouldn''t you give him a chance first?"


    "Why, do you really think that he can have the ability to take revenge?" So he asked, Zhou Yi did not know that this is Zhou Shang''s plan to slow down. He does not want Zhou Shang to have any unrealistic hopes. After all, this hope will only bring more pain. So he quickly smashed and confessed directly to him.


    "Don''t waste your time, children. These things are not something you can mix. In the recent period, you will stay here honestly. I will tell Yang Lan to look after you. When time is long, you will naturally forget." ""


    "No, father, you can''t do this."

 Chapter 1950： Miracles reproduce their doubts

    "No, child, I have to do this."


    A wave of waving to his son, Zhou Yi exhibited the method of moving, and directly removed him from his own sight. At this time, he looked helplessly at Yang Lan, who was standing by, and said to him.


    "The door is unfortunate, let you see a joke."


    "The Prince is pure and honest, and he is filial, and this is a good thing. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Yang Lan can of course see that this is a private matter of Zhou Yi, not a foreign minister who can participate. So he squinted and said good things. Of course, this kind of thing is good to listen to, and Zhou Yi will not take it seriously. So after a smile, he just turned his face and asked about Yang Lan.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about business. Is the thing of Tianwei''s pillars smooth?"


    "There are four gods in the kingdom, and the Tianwei pillar is still unscrupulous. The natural insults under the armpits are still a little useful. At the very least, you are commanding you to interfere with the world without permission." Their power can indeed make a slight supplement to our forces."


    "Is it easy to use? It''s easy to use. At the very least, they can have a little value."


    Slightly skipping the problem of the mutant, Zhou Yi shifted the focus to the dynamics of all parties. In any case, the four pillars he set up could not escape the eyes and ears of the various forces in the world. After all, this kind of thorough landscape is not made by manpower, but now it suddenly appears out of their eyes, if they can ignore it, it is called powerful.


    According to Zhou Yi''s cognition of governments, they will never be indifferent. Looking at their reactions, they can also roughly guess what kind of attitude they have toward this kind of intervention from the gods.


    It is not that Zhou Yi is worried that it will become a hostile relationship with governments. After all, the volume is here, he did not put humans in his eyes. And if you have to worry about what to worry about, then it is estimated that he will be so worried, humans do not know how to make a good cross into the foot, and then put yourself in the whole.


    Just like the war between the Hydra and the human government today, it is an unequal war from the level of war and the scientific and technological power held by both sides. Zhou Yi is about to enter the battlefield, and the power to sweep away Smith''s ambitions is also not equal.


    Just against the Hydra, governments can basically rely on the country''s comprehensive national strength to support it. And once they are involved in such a war because they don''t have long eyes, then Zhou Yi is really not sure, the follow-up development of things is acceptable to these human beings.


    If he changed to the past, he might care about their mentality. But now, his heart has already become an anxiety, and where is there any effort to manage their lives?


    At this juncture of the war, the moment has not yet started, it is already benevolent. It is really a daydreaming thing to expect him to take care of the feelings of these ignorant mortals at all times.


    Yang Yi, who is in the heart of Zhou Yi, feels it and says that he also understands the feelings of Zhou Yi today. After all, the situation now is that his family is controlled by others, and in this case, if he can reasonably think about the interests, then he can only use cold words to describe him.


    Although for the upper class, cold blood should be a normal state. However, Zhou Yi��s superiors are different from those that Yang Lan had known in the past. Although there is some resoluteness in the act, it is also a must-have. However, in general, Yang Lan feels that Zhou Yi is also the name of a benevolent monarch.


    Many of the things he did in heaven were for the descendants of the gods. Although I don''t know how many people these things have benefited, Yang Lan can be sure that this must be much more than the people he hurts. And by this alone, he has already been praised for his righteousness.


    Being able to be loyal to a benevolent Lord is better than loyalty to a cold-blooded bastard. For such a master to solve his worries, Yang Lan is duty-bound. To this end, he first told the truth.


    "Your Majesty, as far as the current situation is concerned, apart from the large number of ships in the vicinity of Jianmu where the monarch of Meng Zhang is located, there are still no major movements in other Tianzhu. Maybe these countries in the human world have not found our actions. ��


    "This is impossible. Even such a big movement has not been discovered, and they are not qualified to rule the world again. I think it should be delayed." Shaking his head, Zhou Yi denied Yang Lan��s thoughts. After all, in the era of a big explosion of technology, he did not believe that the many satellites on his head were all in the blink of an eye. And even if it is said that some countries do not dare to act rashly, things like the United States and France are absolutely impossible to be indifferent to such a big movement.


    And what is it that makes them unable to respond to such things. Zhou Yi let go of his power and scanned the world directly. At a glance, he immediately discovered the problems that governments today face.


    Almost everywhere in the chaos of the whole world, human beings are like the beasts who have been deprived of their minds and generally fight each other and fight. The social order is gone, and the human political power is falling apart, just like the end of the world. Such a situation is really something that Zhou Yi has some surprises.


    He had only been able to settle down to the heavens before, and he had not had time to pay attention to the situation on earth. And as such a careful look, he is inevitably surprised and at the same time inevitably smashed in his heart.


    "What are these people in Stark?"


    Such a huge chaos can never be said to have happened suddenly. It must have some precursors, and before such a precursor is revealed, such rulers as Stark, or hero groups like the Avengers, they should all act first.


    Even if it is said that it is a big price to pay, it cannot be said to make the world become the present. This can be seen as their dereliction of duty, and if we look at it from now on, they will be indifferent to the emergence of these Tianwei pillars. It is not surprising.


    The governments of various countries are basically self-protected, that is, the East is better, barely preserved the living power of the country, and responded to the appearance of Tianzhu. However, as far as its current situation is concerned, it is almost the limit to send such a few ships to estimate. After all, the chaos within the country has not been eliminated. If it is not worried that there will be a catastrophe that they cannot predict, they will not even be able to send these warships. After all, mobilizing all the power to help yourself, this is what he is doing now, the most important thing.


    Although it is a good thing for Zhou Yi, because the kind of human beings he is worried about suddenly will not happen. But this does not mean that Zhou Yi wants to see such a situation.


    Even if he said that he is already disappointed with human beings today, as a father and a husband, he does not want to see so many families becoming fragmented in the face of such disasters, becoming a tragic tragedy.


    To this end, he was silent, and he suddenly stood up. With his movements, the clear light of the sky began to converge, just like a beam of light in the sky, which instantly hit the sky.


    Just as a mighty river tens of thousands of miles slammed into a vast lake, the clouds above the entire earth began to stir and converge under the impact of the light beam, and the layers of ripples. Then countless light rains were scattered in the overflowing shackles here, and the blink of an eye became a torrential rain, covering the whole world in an instant.


    Under the golden light rain, everyone who was washed by the raindrops was purified by his divine power. The tempting power from chaos could not resist the scrub of this divine power, and it was cleaned up in an instant. Without this kind of intrusion from the chaotic evil forces, the reason that belongs to human beings has once again returned to them.


    Until this time, the vast majority of the world''s talents began to realize how terrible things happened to them and to their side.


    The disaster brought a stinging spurt to the people. Some people may wake up, but they would rather never have such a sober day. Because this disaster not only brought them the pain, but also took away the love in their hearts. The pain can be tolerated, but the pain that comes from love can be tolerated.


    This day is bound to have countless people crying for it. And look at the crying children, the hurt parents, the desperate couples and lovers. After Zhou Yi sighed, he raised his hand again.


    The light column becomes brighter and more glaring. Seen almost half of the earth. With Zhou Yi''s repeated renewed power, the continuous light rain that has spread throughout the world has become as silky as the pillars.


    This time, Guangxia''s benefits are not limited to those who are born, those who have just died, so those who have died because of this disaster have been saved by this glow.


    Just as the invisible big hand pulled them out of the abyss of death, the power from Zhouyi gave them a second life, allowing them to recover from the long sleep of death. At the same time, like the former living people, the blessing of light rain eased the pain on them and repaired the wounds on their bodies.


    This is not the first time he has shown such a miracle. Of course, compared with the previous one, this time he has done a lot more and more excessively. The reason why it is excessive is that he himself does not know whether he should let so many people who have already died to be resurrected. People can''t resurrect, he shouldn''t have done this. But he did just that, out of sympathy for so many innocent people, but also out of his own selfishness.


    He wants to let his old friends come back to life. If he can, he hopes to reverse Tony''s death. But the ending is a bit strange, obviously he has already pulled back so many dead people, but there is no Tony in it.


    His eyes have been staring all the time, there is no reason to be wrong. And if you don''t bring Tony back, you can only say that there is another hidden feeling.


    You must know that the resurrection of this kind of thing always begins at the soul level. And while he has been paying attention to it, even if Tony''s body has been turned into a fly ash, as long as he has a soul, he can be revived with divine power. The situation today is that he did not find Tony''s soul. If you look at it, there are only two possibilities.


    One is that Tony''s soul has completely left the world and traveled to distant places beyond his sight. This is unlikely, because Tony��s skill has not been so great. He is an inventor on the technology side and not a super-mage like Gu Yi.


    It is still unrealistic for him to travel to the universe with his soul.


    This possibility is not great, then Zhou Yi can only guess that his soul is falling into the palm of others. And if that person is Smith Zhou, Zhou Yi has enough reason to believe that he has the ability and the possibility to do such a thing.


    If this is true, then if you want to save his old friend together, you have to get Tony''s soul from his hands. There is an obvious problem in the middle, that is, Zhou Yi is not sure, Tony''s soul is still safely preserved in the hands of Smith Zhou.


    He has used such evil means, there is no reason to say that he will not do anything. And as long as he does anything that might hurt Tony''s soul, then the difficulty of getting Tony''s resurrection becomes soaring.


    Zhou Yi certainly holds the power of resurrection, but it is not possible to want to complete a broken soul with nothing. Nowadays, Zhou Yi can only pray, Smith Zhou has not achieved such a great degree, and for this possibility, to be honest, he does not have much expectation.


    Zhou Yi is somewhat emotional and silent because he has done his best. On the other hand, Yang Lan was deeply bowed because of Zhou Yi��s actions.


    "My Majesty is really kind and generous, and the merits of this move are infinite.


    With one eye, Yang Lan can naturally see the disasters in this world. Now Zhou Yi has washed away this scourge with his own power and helped countless mortals to regain their lives. If such behavior is not worthy of his praise, then he really does not know, what behavior is worthy of praise.


    Yang Hao��s very sincere words are obviously made by heart. However, Zhou Yi does not eat this set very much, and even has some meanings. He waved his hand and laughed at himself, then asked Yang Lan.


    "Yang Yang, do you believe it or not. Even if I did this, there are still people in the world who will marry me?"

 Chapter 1951： Male and female influence

    "What happened to you?"


    Yang Lan, who asked this question, obviously has a meaning, and his implication is that he does not believe what Zhou Yi said.


    The salvation of the world is a great merit. In the past, if a mortal made such a feat, he would soon be enshrined as a **** Buddha. And even if the time shifts, the times have developed to the present, this absolute kindness should also be regarded as the savior of the world, and it is right to worship.


    This is determined by the common moral concept of human beings. As long as it is an individual, as long as his thoughts are not distorted like locusts, then there should be no other ideas. Therefore, as Zhou Yi said, Yang Lan would rather believe that this is just too much for him to think.


    "Do you think it is impossible?" Yang Lan''s idea is on his face. For his statement, Zhou Yi was stunned and smiled, then he said to him. "From the perspective of most people, they really shouldn''t have such an idea. But from another perspective, this is not the case."


    "You have to know that the people I am resurrected are just those who have just died. After all, what I want to change is just the disaster caused by this chaos, not that I want to completely subvert the order of the whole world. Let all the dead I am resurrected. I don��t want to say whether I can do such a thing. Even if it is, I can��t do it for the balance of the world.��


    "So, there is such a problem. When some people see that other people''s family lover is resurrected, and their family is still lying in the cemetery, what do they think. When some people who are evil, they should have died because If I am resurrected for the sake of it, what do those intimate people think? From the perspective of human beings, I am really wrong to do so. But from their personal point of view, I think that my two estimates are light. It is."


    "Gossip gossip, why do you want to worry about it? And the world has its own public opinion, and the minister believes that in this world, there will be more people who will not live up to the painstaking efforts."


    "Common theory?" Zhou Yi did not say that in modern society, public opinion has already become a little girl dressed up as a person. As long as he grasps the right to speak, he can be literate. In his current status, he has long disdain the means of this work. So he just shook his head in a sneer, and he turned the subject back. "Forget it, don''t talk about these disappointing things. Let''s talk about the next business."


    "Meng Zhang Shenjun, you mention it, let him leave some feelings after the country. As for the other three gods, you let them concentrate on guarding Tianzhu. If there are any guys who don��t have long eyes come to temptation and provocation No need to leave any feelings, the killing is not to be said. Tianzhu is related to the stability of the heavens and the future, there is absolutely no loss."


    "WeChat understands."


    "And, after the war, the things behind the guards will be handed over to you. Zhang Daolin is a wise man, and the smarter he is, the harder it is to keep himself from being smart. And the broken spine can only be low. Compared with Buddhism, I am still worried that there will be some moths here. So, when you show them to me, you will take care of me. Once you reveal any clues, you will hold my will and call on the gods to give me a killer. ""


    Handing a scroll of jade gold ornaments to the hands of Yang Lan, Zhou Yi underestimated the order of a hot and stern. Is it hot? Perhaps it is true for those who have ambitions and ambitions. However, from the point of view of the Heavenly Soldiers of Tiangong, and even the billions of creatures in the heavens and the earth, this order of Zhou Yi may be the most normal.


    I also know that the guy who can jump out of the wind and stir the rain at that time is definitely not the one who has been living on the bottom for thousands of years. Until recently, he was barely considered to be the ordinary **** who turned over to be the master. Only those who have vested interests in the past, and now the losers, have the reason to stir up the storm.


    And if they really jumped out of rebellion, then the reason for their rebellion could only be one, that is, subverting Zhou Yi��s rule and pulling Tian Ting back to their original era.


    For the ordinary gods, it is tantamount to returning them to the mud. But anyone who is **** is afraid that he can''t accept such a result. Therefore, they must be firmly supported by Zhou Yi, the Emperor of Heaven.


    The same is true, although mortals may not understand the world of the gods. But one thing is certain, that is, they definitely don''t want to have a bunch of gods on their heads. As the Emperor of Heaven, Zhou Yi can maintain basic restraint and basically separate the world from God and man, and roughly achieve the goal of non-interference. But if you switch to someone else, it doesn''t mean that.


    There are two Buddhist and Taoist temples, and in the past history, there has been little interference with the dynasty. Not to mention the ruin of the Wu Zhou and Liang Wudi periods, it is enough to explain a lot of problems in the Ming and Song Dynasties, when several emperors who were tempted to know that they only cultivated immortals and ignored the political affairs.


    In the past, there was another Jade Emperor who was a referee and could only fight in the limits of the rules. But now, nothing is restricted. Once they are allowed to overthrow Zhouyi, it is almost certain that the mortals of the entire world will become their pockets.


    This is a full pot of fat, unlike some of the gods who used to squat and stare at the fat in the pot. The current situation is that as long as they start, the fat in this pot is theirs. Huge temptations are in front of them. It is hard to say whether they will be tempted, so even for the innocent people in the world, Zhou Yi feels that it is necessary to do so.


    This point, Yang Lan is understandable. So after he accepted the decree in a respectful manner, he immediately gave a positive answer.


    "Chen, lead the life. There will be no chance for this group to be small."


    "You do things, I am relieved." Patted Yang Yu''s shoulder, Zhou Yi no longer speaks. Yang Lan also had a clear understanding of this, and immediately quit and went out.


    Only one Zhou Yi was left in the room, standing there expressionlessly, if you meditate. At the juncture of his contemplation, the whole world is already turbulent.


    After the resurrection of human beings, after the shock and ecstasy of the beginning, it is now almost the beginning to reasonably judge their surroundings.


    The resurrection of the dead family is a welcome thing, but in the face of a mess of the room and huge property damage, it is estimated that few people will not feel a headache. Most people are still content, and they understand that it is very lucky to be able to be shown by miracles and bring back their lost relatives. If you are forcing miracles to make up for their lost property, you might be thundered.


    In front of the miracles, no one has reached this point, so naturally, they gave the opportunity to make up for the loss to others.


    On this day, countless insurance companies were forced to ruin. Because even if the insurance companies of the whole world are tied together, they may not be able to repay the amount of the daily payment. Therefore, the industry has unified its calibre in the shortest possible time, that is, it refuses to pay for such artificial losses. And this kind of sensible statement, of course, was seen as a scam by the victims who made it easy to get through the phone.


    Good guy, usually you bully a person. Now that the whole world is standing behind me, you still dare to pout with me. Are you knowing this way? Numerous angry brothers directly called the police and the court. In the face of this level of grievances, the frightened undecided, the seemingly arrogant civil servants and law enforcers are also logically dragged down.


    Sorry with the broad masses of the people, I am sorry, even if they have just died, there will never be courage to do such stupid things. Again, this is not a two person. The ordinary people all over the world come together, and there is really no government that dares to jump out and sing at this time.


    And if you stand on the side of the people and force the insurance company to pay, the consequences are very painful. The insurance company has only one sentence, that is, there is no money. If you use hard-line means, then don''t say anything else, the insurance company has a family that basically goes bankrupt. As an important part of the human financial system, if the entire industry is so dog-led, there is no doubt that the existing financial system will cause a major earthquake. For governments that have just emerged from the scourge, this will undoubtedly become a worse matter for you.


    The government can only reconcile the contradictions between the parties with every effort. And just as the whole world has been awakened from the nightmare, it has been changed in the world from all corners of the world. Some people who have not been affected by chaos from beginning to end have also changed the world. Reacted.


    In New Delhi, Alice had a hard time working together to unite a priest they had just met and to control the mad madness. You must know that Hulk itself is an extremely fragile existence. So when the chaos came, he was almost the first superhero to go crazy.


    This is the same as General Ross. Although their own power is indeed very powerful, the lack of will and spirit that matches this power will inevitably make them feel helpless when they encounter this situation.


    How big is Hulk��s ability, naturally it is not necessary to elaborate. And when he was completely mad, his teammates didn''t have enough power to control him.


    They can only swim, lure the enemy, and take the mad Hulk a little bit away from the location of the insurgents where they are. Then, if you don''t encounter a priest who claims to be walking on the earth and acting as a **** priest, they may have to make a small loss to control Hulk.


    Even if they finally controlled Hulk, there was no special improvement. Hulk is still crazy, but he is only subject to people, and can only vent his anger in vain. In order to control him, the priest had to cross the neck with a light gun and slammed his shoulder.


    Alice did not take them idle. Alice almost put her mind power to the maximum, and the other few people also used their own means, and the strength of Hehe and Hulk''s remaining strength is stronger.


    This is not a long-term solution. Because the reason is very simple, Hulk''s anger is endless, and as long as he is angry, his power will never decline. And these people can''t do it, the limits of humanity are still on their bodies, and they are more competitive with Hulk, they will be exhausted sooner or later.


    What the exhaustion means, the answer is self-evident. Crazy Hulk can''t care who you are. If it falls in his hands, he tears you into two paragraphs or directly swallows you away. It really depends on his mood.


    Exhausted, it is between these few breaths. Competing with a monster is so difficult in itself. Fortunately, the miracle is coming at this time, and under the light rain, the exhaustion is swept away. Even the most exhaustive Alice, now has the feeling that he can fight for another hundred rounds. Of course, now she has no such opportunity.


    "Who is that? Can you do it well, come down from me? I think I am fine now, so can you let me go?"


    Returning to the normal form of Banner, apparently not adapted to this kind of subjective treatment. Of course, no one else has tied him up. They almost breathed a sigh of relief, and then, after the rest of their lives, they couldn��t help but look up at the sky.


    "What is this, light rain? Why is this strange thing going?"


    As the youngest team on the team, the shock wave female Skye caught the light rain with her hand and curiously made a sound. In the face of her problems, no one among the people she knows can tell one.


    Only the priest, he looked at the light and rain in the air for a long while, then slammed his body and extended two huge golden wings to fly high in the sky.


    "Hell, a bright messenger? Are they not always in the shelter?"


    When the priest revealed such a true body, someone in the team immediately exclaimed.


    This is a rare guy. Although it belongs to the camp against the Hydra, it is clear that these genus members belonging to Zhouyi are only interested in their one-acre three-point. Plus, they are basically placed under the eyelids by the Hydra, so it is not so easy to see a bright messenger.


    "It is said that seeing them will be a symbol of good luck."


    "Isn''t that taken for granted? You can see them in this **** land. It doesn''t mean getting closer to the shelter. If it is for the purpose of survival, is that a symbol of luck?"


    Someone spit on this little one, and for this kind of spit, Skye suddenly revealed a mysterious smile.


    "Guys, do you want to make a bet? I can say with certainty that today''s event is definitely the beginning of our good luck. I will bet two not, five canned fruits. Does anyone want to gamble with me? On the first one?"

 Chapter 1952： Self-judgment

    The huge palms continually excavated the bricks on the ruins. Like an excavator, General Ross had to dig a ruin directly with his hands.


    He did not want to show his superior performance, but he simply wanted to save people. Under the ruins, he remembered clearly and said that he had buried three or five people. If his movements are not fast, then the oppression of this layer of masonry is enough to satisfy the lives of those below.


    He no longer wants to see someone die, so doing his best to save lives at this time is the only thing he can do.


    The progress of the excavation gradually deepened, and his movements began to gradually soften. It seems that I was afraid that I would be too arrogant. I accidentally wanted the lives of those people. General Ross can now say that the big man is playing with embroidery needles, and he is careful to the extreme.


    And just after he carefully removed a broken wall and opened his own body as a pillar with a large enough bevel, he found the few survivors who were shrinking together.


    For the blessings of the miracles before, they did not die under this ruin. But if they don''t save them, they can''t escape. General Ross was glad that he had made such a rescue move, and while he slammed the wall of his hand and opened the road to the survivors, one of the survivors with a shotgun was Already yelling, he pulled the trigger in his hand.


    The gunshots sounded and countless shots fell on General Ross, causing him to frown slightly. He understands why these people do this, so he did not blame this behavior. On the contrary, he said that he was a little bit sloppy, pointing to the survivors who pointed out that he was getting through.


    "Go out from here, if you still want to live, don''t do this kind of unnecessary action."


    "Shut up, you devil, don''t fake. You have killed so many people in front of me, I can see them all. Even you said that you have killed me again! It is here. Do you still want to pretend to be a good person?"


    The survivors of the gun roared and madly attacked. He himself knows that this kind of attack is just a futile move, but as a sober person who has just witnessed everything, he can only vent his fear and incitement in his heart.


    Facing the madness of Red Hawk, this is really not a normal person''s experience. Even if everything that happened before can be classified into the category of nightmares, but there is no doubt about Red Hawk. Part is the most horrible. If it is not that he is practicing psychology, he is afraid that he has lost his reason in the previous death. And even if he said that he remained awake all the time, after he experienced the strange things of death and resurrection, he still could not face this monster in front of him.


    "Your **** monster" shot the bullet, and the survivor could only pick up the stone from the ground and smash it to General Ross. Under his instigation, those who were also suffering from the red hog''s pursuit were also reminiscent of the previous fears. They followed suit, and they picked up hard objects such as stones and glass and went to General Ross.


    This kind of action full of hostility immediately made him unable to bear some anger, and just as he glared at him and wanted to spit out the evil fire in his heart, his eyes suddenly saw the blood stains around him.


    It seems to be the blood of the slaughterhouse, almost everywhere in the ruins. Not only on the ground, on the walls, in the corners, but even on his hands, they all have the same traces.


    This kind of blood made him calm down in an instant, and he finally realized that his mistakes were not simply repented, he could make up for it.


    He is the general of this country and the guardian of the people of this country. He should have tried everything to protect these people, but he became the executioner of the slaughter people. How can he accept this reality?


    Pain and self-blame, instantly flooded his heart. Under his conscious control, the shape of Red Hawk began to fade away from his body.


    The appearance of a naked, strong old man appears on these angry survivors. In this way, it is obviously a little helpless to face the debris that has been thrown over because of anger and fear.


    A brick smashed on the head of General Ross and put him on the ground easily. And looking at the toughness of the mountain, he was so easily put down now. The subconscious reaction of these survivors was not to stop, but instead they threw it up.


    All the things that can be picked up, all that are deadly to them, are thrown unreservedly onto General Ross. General Ross was so silently subjected to their attacks, and even the basic protective actions were not done, which naturally caused him to become bruised and bruised.


    If he goes on like this, he may die here. And maybe his mind at the moment is, maybe just die here. If it is a redemption, it should be a debt. Perhaps this will make him feel more relaxed. With such an idea, General Ross soon fell to the ground.


    This is obviously a change that can be easily cured as long as it is transformed into Red Hook, but he is restrained, but he has not done so. He regarded this as a trial, and it is clear that the trial has not yet reached the end.


    An old man is lying in a pool of blood, and in the face of this scene that should be sympathetic, the people present are like cults who scream like a cult, and they don��t stop at all. The ground attacked.


    It seems that they don��t kill the old man. They won��t stop. In fact, they really have such an idea.


    However, this idea is destined to be difficult to make. Because when they planned to give General Rose a fatal blow, a Kun-style fighter suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The fighters pulled down the height and hovered over everyone''s head. Then, when the airborne weapons were bright, they were aimed at the people holding the weapons below.


    "This is the US military. Everyone below listens, put down your weapons, and hug your head in the corner. I count three numbers. If you don''t do it, we will shoot you all over the place." ��


    "Dog stuff, what have you been doing before?"


    The indignant survivors immediately screamed, and one of the most radical, but directly turned the spear, the guy in the hand thrown at the fighter.


    The military people are not used to these guys. At the moment when someone made such a provocative action, the machine gun on the fighter plane was already squeaking, and swept directly at the foot of the man. And when the provocateurs jumped because of this attack, the broadcast of the fighters rang again.


    "We are the US military. We are now executing military orders. We have no obligation or explanation for civilians. You are only a warning. If I were you, I will cherish your second life. Because you have to understand It��s impossible for a miracle to appear for the second time. Now, back, I��ll count the first!


    "He is a murderer. Do you even have to guard such a murderer?"


    It is still someone who argues that it is obvious that they are not willing to let General Ross fall. In the face of such arguments, the people in the fighters showed some disdain.


    "You said he killed someone? So, who did he kill?"


    "We, everyone in it, died because he died! If it is not that there is a miracle, it is just a bunch of bodies to talk to you now!"


    "But you are not a corpse now!" Cold and cold interrupted the arguments of these people. The people in the plane directly refuted them in a very indifferent and very mocking tone. "God gave you a second life, not for letting you use it to squander. And since you are still alive and living well, then don''t use things that are not established at all. Last chance, I Number two, two"


    Resurrection through death does not mean that you can not fear death. In fact, it is precisely because of the horror of death that will increase the fear of death itself. As they have heard before, it is hard to get this opportunity to regain their lives, but it is really unnecessary to waste on this moment of anger.


    Under the majesty of modern weapons, almost everyone has recovered calm. After calming down, they suddenly realized that it was amazing.


    You know, the American army is not a people''s army. They have always taken the task as their first goal, and they have encountered such civilians who dare to stand in front of them, but they will not be polite to them. Imagine even the police can shoot civilians directly at the juncture of the crisis. The civilians present will not be confident that the plane will see them on so many people and let them go.


    Someone took the lead in throwing away the weapons in their hands, and with this first one, the subsequent follow-up was a matter of course.


    The situation was quickly controlled, and after controlling the situation, two zip lines were immediately dropped on the plane, and several heavily armed soldiers descended down the zip line.


    "Quick and fast, medical guards? Look at the generals quickly."


    The soldier holding the rifle began to guard the squad, and the medical personnel carrying the first aid equipment immediately went to see the situation of General Ross.


    "The signs are good, just fainting. We must immediately send the generals to a safe place!"


    The medical soldier said that he had signaled the fighter. After the fighters fell further and the stretcher was put on, they immediately escorted General Ross and boarded the fighters.


    This efficiency is really worthy of the name he had made in Iraq. But when I think of the disaster before, I can''t see the shadow of these soldiers. The survivors who are consciously bullied immediately leaped.


    "The **** army, the **** government. This group of locusts who only know the blood of taxpayers, why don''t God kick them all into hell?"


    "It is not bad for God to save our lives. Instead of expecting God to intervene to solve these locusts, it is better for us to solve them by ourselves!"


    In two sentences, the American temper will come to the top. They almost vented all their dissatisfaction to the government, and they couldn��t wait to get into the parliament with guns and all the locusts.


    Of course, not everyone is so irrational. Someone will start to worry that this will not cause any special troubles. Compared with doing things, they prefer to be more comfortable. So a different voice came along.


    "What can we do? We are just a group of civilians, but they are the army."


    "We in Texas are not afraid of the army. If these **** dog legs dare to use force against our Texans, we in Texas will tell them who is the father in playing the gun!"


    The classic red-necked Texas Dahan began to speak loudly. Of course, some people who are sensible know that it is absolutely a behavior to seek death from such a real knife. Mental retardation is not such a mental retardation law, so the current people with a little thoughts and ideas have already put forward their own suggestions.


    "We can unite and go to the White House to complain. Is the Stark government not always a new government that is fair and just? Let us see if they can do what they say. In any case, we must unite. Ask the government to give us a due account. If the government does not respond to us, then we should let the government know who the United States is in the United States! It is their bureaucratic or American American!"


    "Yes, we have to let the government give us an account!"


    "God is on our side. He must not look down on the government''s stupidity and will give us a second chance."


    "Go to the White House and go to Stark. We want Stark to stand up and talk to us. We want the blood of the murderer to pay!"


    "Go to the White House, look for Stark. Let the murderer''s blood bond pay for it!"


    The slogan began to come one after another, and after gaining a second life, these survivors have already found a new goal. They are conscious of their ambitious goals and high ambitions. So full of sense of mission and responsibility, and when they are so full of ideals and noble sentiments, heading toward Washington, DC, I am afraid that they themselves do not realize what they are bringing to the country.


    "The world is changing dramatically." As Nick Frye said on the plane to General Ross, "we must make changes for this."

 Chapter 1953： The last chase of the knight

    One red, one blue, two flames are chasing each other, colliding. Red is in front, blue is behind, like two dazzling meteors, flying fast on the wasteland, and clearly leaving a path on the wasteland Anxious impressions.


    I don''t know how long it has been chased. In the end, the blue flame is even better. In the process of overtaking in a corner, his sudden acceleration hits the red flame, and then flutters, the two entangled figures have been separated from it.


    The evil spirit of the incarnation of Peter Parker firmly locked his own neck. Of course, it is not the same as the similar one. Because at this moment, this evil spirit knight, who is burning with red flames, is not what the average knight should look like.


    He was covered with a bone, and there was a long, short, and two bones on his back. He even had a second head on his shoulder. This is not the image of a normal evil spirit knight, or simply seeing such an image, it can be linked to the previous void chaos.


    This is not the first time Peter Park has encountered such a similarity. In fact, in the process of confronting chaotic behemoths, there has been such a clue.


    The evil spirits of the evil spirits are hard to resist the influence of the chaos of the void. Once their will can''t contain the closeness of the spirit of revenge in their hearts, it is almost inevitable that they will This weird form has changed.


    This change is not external, but external and internal. Just as you stare at the bottomless abyss in a quiet and quiet place, when you realize what is in the abyss, you are already swallowed up by the abyss.


    This is the case with the evil spirit knights. They have already been infected when they are against the twisted monsters. At the moment when Dommam was born, the empty seeds in their bodies immediately took root and grew wildly. They will The ground twisted into a terrible monster.


    Peter Parker devoted himself wholeheartedly to the great cause of confronting the void, so even if he had already encountered similar problems, he did not really think about it. Until the advent of the emptiness of the lord of the emptiness of the Lord, he was also affected suddenly.


    Of course, at that time everything was already too late.


    It��s just that he has the power of Zatanos, and he may be lucky to recover the lost part from Randil, because the influence of the void is certainly there, but for him it is not impossible. Excluded. However, for other evil spirits, things can be quite different.


    Even a strong knight, when distracted and used to fight against the corrosive atmosphere and prevent his vengeful spirit from falling into the void, is simply unsustainable. So there is one, and almost all the evil spirit knights have had a terrible change at that time.


    This will be a disaster. Peter Parker, who broke free from the void distortion, immediately realized this.


    The power of the evil spirits is very powerful. If they have not maintained the restraint of the vengeful spirit of vengeance, and the life of the escaping from the group, then I am afraid that they have already set off a storm in the human society.


    Of course, this situation is only for those who have committed crimes. Although the behavior is horrible, it is not unacceptable. However, if it is such a monster that has been distorted by the void, then things may not be as simple as that.


    After the spirit of vengeance is distorted by the void, it will not stick to its previous principle of only targeting the villains. This is something that is not guaranteed at all. And knowing the horror of the void, and understanding Peter Parker, who is fond of all souls and greed, is afraid to pin their hopes on luck.


    As a leader, he felt that it was necessary to stop all the evil spirits before they made the tragedy. And just the first time he tried to stop his own kind, he suddenly found out that things are no room for change.


    The distortion of the evil spirit knight cannot be reversed. Even if he said that he temporarily controlled these evil spirits, he could not let them return to their original state. They have become monsters and will only exist in the form of monsters in the future.


    Perhaps you may see some of the shadows of the past from them, and realize that they still have some reason, but it is obvious that the part of their hearts that belongs to people has been completely lost.


    Losing the composition of human beings, whether they can stick to the principle, this is something that Peter does not dare to gamble. He dare not give these monster knights any chance to contact ordinary people. Although they are similar, comrades-in-arms, they have been fighting side by side, but at this time, when he realizes that it is impossible to save them anyway, he has only one choice.


    He must go one by one and learn about the knights who followed him to hell. As the head of the evil spirit knight, he couldn''t bear to see these knights finally falling into such a monster. And he also believes that those who have followed him, in any case will not be willing to survive as such a monster.


    To some extent, they are dead, from the moment they become monsters. And what he is doing now is to erect a tomb for them, so that they can take the final dignity of the knight and come to an end safely.


    Therefore, since the end of the battle in the sky where he couldn''t get into the hand, he has been busy with this. In the meantime, he will certainly see countless tragedies caused by the disaster, but at this juncture, he has no way at all, and there is no time to stop these tragedies.


    With the power of his own, how many tragedies can he stop, one hundred, or one thousand? And if you let the monster knights let them do what they want in the human world, how many new tragedies can they create?


    This is a problem that can be scored without any calculation, and in the face of this heavy reality, Peter Parker can only resist the pain of his heart and make a choice.


    He began to hunt, the first, the second, the third, until now, the only one he knew was the Cavaliers. That is the one he is currently hunting.


    Among all the knights, this remaining knight is probably the most sober and rational one. Although he was also distorted, he lost his human nature. But he clearly knew Peter''s departure and always tried his best to escape from Peter''s pursuit.


    Of course, he will not succeed. Because Peter has already made up his mind, unless he dies, he will never stop his pursuit. And if he does not stop, then this last knight will never escape.


    He has such a belief, but the reality is indeed as he imagined. So there is this beginning, the chase on the wilderness.


    Locking the knight''s neck, Peter waved his fist unceremoniously and slammed into the deformed second head on his neck.


    This is just a prototype, and at best, only the head of a child of ten years old has its own consciousness. When Peter''s fist waved at it, it was already starting to dodge and screaming. But unfortunately, no matter how do it dodge, it is impossible to squat directly from the neck, so the final result is that Peter has a heavy punch and directly smashed its face, and followed up with a few punches. It also directly made it a smash.


    This is the experience. After dealing with hundreds of monster knights, Peter has mastered the quickest way to solve them.


    Those distorted limbs, those infected by the void, are generally the key to the body of these monster knights. Prioritizing these parts not only can cause the greatest damage to them at the fastest speed, but also avoid the possibility of using them to see any ghosts to launch any counterattack. No matter from which angle he is approaching the truth. In addition, he looks at this head''s extra-disgusting sorrow, so it is natural to take such a slap in the face.


    Ordinary people don''t have two heads. They probably don''t have the chance to feel the kind of feeling that one person suddenly smashed. But I also want to know how this will be a severe pain. It can be said that for a moment, the monster knight was mad, and in his fierce **** fire, he waved four arms to counterattack Peter, while he seemed to reluctantly reinvent himself. The head that was shattered.


    He still possesses the power of the evil spirit knight. Peter himself knows this, so at the moment when he ignited the flame, he is already driving his own hellfire, like a wave, facing the monster knight. Going swept away.


    The regeneration function of the evil spirit knight is itself done under the influence of Hellfire. Naturally, when Peter uses this method to disintegrate the opponent''s manipulation of his own Hellfire, the regeneration he wants is naturally impossible.


    Not only is it impossible now, it will not be possible in the future. Because of the erosion between such hellfires, it also means a plunder of power. Collecting the power of Zatanos, Peter is enough to control the Hellfire to do such a difficult thing, and when he stretches his strength into the body of the monster knight, as the long whale absorbs the **** fire of the other side, The action on the monster knight is just a meal, and then it becomes more and more violent.


    "No, you can''t take my strength and give me back my strength!"


    "Wake up, you don''t need them anymore."


    Responding to a near indifference, Peter slammed the monster knight on the ground. After a slap in the palm, he has simply fallen off the two deformed arms behind the monster knight.


    This kind of cruel move made the monster knight even more powerful, but he has lost the power of Hellfire, and he has been cut off by both arms. It is already no ability to resist.


    For him, death is already close at hand. After all, the other party''s cold and powerful, even if he has fallen into a monster can be clearly seen. As a different kind, his instinct to avoid disadvantages is very serious. And those who don''t even have a name, they dare to go straight to Peter''s positive and hard-to-death. When he realizes that he has no way to confront Peter, the first reaction is to escape. And like this kind of escape can not escape, begging for mercy is the only thing he can do.


    "Forgive me, let me kill my life. Peter, I still have nothing to do, you don''t need to hurt me at all."


    The remaining memory made him remember Peter''s identity and the relationship between them. With this special identity, he began to play a feeling card against Peter.


    "I know, but I can''t let you go. Sorry, man, this is for you. I know yours, in order not to hurt others, you can bind your whole body to the chain and seal it in the cave. You must be I don''t want to be like this now. So don''t worry, I will personally send you the last trip to keep your last dignity!"


    The heavy-mouthed Peter clenched his fist, and his statement made the monster knight scream.


    "No, no, no, I don''t have such an idea. Don''t talk nonsense! I just don''t want to die. Peter, let me go, I beg you to let me go, I really don''t want to die."


    "This is not your real thought, I know, man, I will come to you soon."


    The blazing flame wrapped Peter''s body, and from the point of view of the sound, you can see how determined he has been. At this time, the monster knight has already realized that the simple begging for mercy does not play any role, so he simply turned around and yelled at Peter.


    "Peter Parker, you **** bastard! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have become what it is today."


    "I know, I am sorry."


    "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t experience it all at all. We can survive. Even if we say that we are not good, we can live a few more. But now, it''s all over. The evil spirit knight is gone, this is all It is because of you, this is your fault!"


    "I know, I am sorry."


    "I curse you, Peter Parker, I curse you. Not just me, all of us will curse you."


    "I know!"


    The third time I said the same thing, Peter suddenly made a force between his hands, and the blazing blue flame sprang. Under his flames, the monster knight who lost most of his power was instantly burned like a lit firewood. Whether he is distorted and resisted, he can''t change the fate of this burned.


    This is the last one. Seeing everything in front of him, Peter fell to the ground with no power. It seems that all of my heart has been exhausted in this difficult chase. At this time, the golden light rain has fallen in the sky. The fire was gradually extinguished, and the monster knight under the light rain slowly recovered to the human appearance.


    However, it is impossible for him to have any hope of survival. Because the soul has been burned, he has already been equated with ashes, and the area has only one body, and it will not last long. However, this time is enough.


    "Thank you, man! And, stay strong,"


    He left his last words, and then in the wilderness of the wilderness, turned into dust and went with the wind. Listening to his last words, Peter, who recovered his strength under the light rain, has raised his head and looked up at the sky silently.


    The evil spirit knight will not shed tears, because his tears have already been baked by the flames.


    :. :

 Chapter 1954： The family is in a calm harbor

    "��,��,��" had a knock on the door, and after hearing this voice, it seemed to be unspeakable, an old woman had already rushed to the door and opened the door.


    She thought she was auditory, or a disappointing answer. But what she didn''t expect was that the child she thought about day and night now appeared in front of her, and showed her a long-lost smile to her.


    "Long time no see, Mei Long."


    "Peter? Oh, my God, where have you been to where?"


    Mei Lan exclaimed, and immediately hugged her own scorpion with tears. Although it is not in the way of Dom, it is not because they are in the city of Huiyao, but this does not mean that they will not worry about their own nephew in Canada.


    It is still unclear what Peter really does, and Ben and Mei��s old couple really thought he was a teacher at the university in Canada. In the face of the overwhelming global catastrophic reports in the news, they naturally will be worried about the safety of their nephew.


    If it were not because of the disaster that caused traffic congestion and the global airport shutdown, the old two of them had already gone to Canada all the way. It is precisely because of the insurmountable obstacles in the middle, and Gwen''s constant persuasion, they finally let go of such a mind, and worriedly chose to wait.


    This kind of hope is pinned on unreliable luck, which is really a tough thing. The two old people didn''t think about tea, and they didn''t want to, and the soul was almost normal. Today, Peter��s sudden return is finally to let them both completely let go of their hearts, so that even those who are so stable can not help but shed tears.


    Of course, in front of Peter he still wants to keep himself as the dignity of his elders. So he quickly wiped the tears on his eyes by rubbing his glasses, and then he said calmly to Peter.


    "It��s good to come back. It��s good to come back. I have already said that the country in Canada is too unreliable. You have to go to university to teach. Isn��t it good in the United States? Now, the university in Huiyao City is now It��s done very well, stay here, you can get closer to home.��


    He whispered a lot of nonsense, and the only core in the whole sentence is the last sentence. He hoped that Peter would stay and stay close to home.


    This kind of ardent hope is probably only for those who have left home for thousands of miles, and who have little time to go home to experience it. For his expectation, Peter gave a definite reply and gave a positive answer.


    "I know. I came back this time to start a job near home and start over."


    "Yes, you should do this." Hearing this answer that made him happy, May immediately happily settled. She mixed Peter''s arm and dragged him to the house. While walking, he also smashed him. "Now the world is so chaotic, you shouldn''t have gone to such a place that is too far away from home. Let us worry, the most important thing is not safe. Don''t look at the Canadian site is quite big, in fact, they are a group of weak chickens. Counting on the police there can protect your safety, you might as well expect me to protect you with your uncle''s shotgun!"


    It is estimated that Mei is almost seventy people, and he can still say such wild and unyielding words, which makes Peter smile in his face, but also inevitably touched his heart. Although it is a bit of a joke to say this, but if you carefully understand it, you can still feel the inseparable family.


    "Can you still play a shotgun? I remember that you are not a member of the banned gun organization?"


    In this regard, he teased a bit. After all, Mei Lan suddenly jumped back as a member of the banned gun organization, which is really a big news in this family. In the face of his ridicule, Mei Lan did not take a good shot, he took the pot to the uncle.


    "I have to blame this old guy. I was so good at home, he had to pull me to go hunting in the wild. I also taught me to use his newly purchased 486 shotgun. I didn''t want to play such a rough game, but no The thought is that I seem to have quite a talent in this area. You know, Peter. I played this kind of shotgun for the first time and successfully laid two wild ducks. I only used three shots!"


    In front of Peter''s face, **** were erected, and Mei Lan expressed his mentality in the most direct way. Of course, Peter wouldn''t let her down. Just as he held Mei Long''s shoulder, he had a look of surprise.


    "Wow, this is really amazing. I remember that this uncle took me to the amusement park to play shooting games when he was a child. He shot ten shots and only hit two. Compared with him, you are just the sharpshooter of our family. ��


    "That''s because the **** in the amusement park saw him ready. If he doesn''t move his hands, then I can take back a teddy bear you want."


    Stinking a face, I didn��t even think that Peter��s uncle, who would uncover this old thing, could only defend himself so much. Of course, his excuse is not established here in Meilong. She simply ignored his defense. After realizing this problem, he could only sigh and transfer the topic.


    "Can we not say this question? Tell me about Peter, how did you come back, and if you have any dangers over there?"


    "I? I came back on a locomotive." Peter certainly didn''t dare tell them about his own experience. Like the war with Satan, and the monsters in the void to do things like life and death, he is not a word. To this end, he had to make up a lie. According to his previous remarks, he can only respond in this way. "I avoided the city and the traffic routes as much as possible. Although I have suffered a lot, but at the very least, I have not encountered any danger. Of course, the road is really bad. If it is not seen by the eyes." I will not believe that such a terrible thing happens in the world."


    "Yes, I read the news, it is terrible."


    Speaking of the disaster before, Mei Long obviously has some feelings. As an old woman who has not received much education and is difficult to keep up with the times, she simply cannot imagine such a horror. And when all this is in front of her, she naturally subconsciously contradicts.


    "If there are such monsters in the universe, then what are we doing to develop space aerospace so much? Bring these monsters to the earth? If that''s the case, I would rather move these taxes to other things." Useful places to go. I see them in the war-torn areas."


    "You are the woman''s benevolence. Space is an inevitable way to explore the future. One day human beings will leave the earth and go deeper into the universe. If we don''t develop these technologies, then we will always be the universe." A group of monkeys in the cage were locked in bananas and killed by bananas. Why, do you want this kind of life?"


    As the head of the family, Ben Uncle, of course, wants to win a face for the face he just lost. And in the human position of Guangweizheng, his truth is indeed irrefutable.


    However, Mei Long does not need to refute this kind of glorious topic. As an old couple who have lived together for nearly 50 years, she has a way to deal with this stubborn old man. So she didn''t even pick up the words, she turned her head and said to Peter.


    "You call Gwen and tell him that you are back, invite them to come to dinner one night. I will go out and buy ingredients now, and I will give you your favorite lemon squid at night."


    After that, she did not give Peter the opportunity to refuse or shirk, and took her handbag and went out. And the wife who looked at her for many years went out of the house so happily. When the uncle sighed deeply, he also silently set a cigarette.


    "It��s not too easy to fool her into it, is it?"


    Peter thought he was talking about himself, just wanted to speak, but he heard the words of this uncle.


    "Don''t think about sloppy eyes with me, Peter. You lie at the same level as your dad. I can see with my eyes closed that your father and son are still sneaking with me. It''s like the one you told me before. Are you really a teacher at a Canadian university?"


    "I"


    "Sometimes you sneak back and think I don''t know. Sometimes you are bruised and still pretend to be okay with me. I just don''t talk in my eyes. Peter, I am not your father after all, I can''t and are not qualified. I look after you like a father. I thought you were an adult, and you have the power to choose your own life. But that doesn''t mean you should hide everything in your heart."


    "In any case, we are family. If you have anything that you can''t bear, I would love to hear from you and share it with you. Of course, if it is too heavy, then we are still tacit, don''t let you plum. I know. Although she loves you as much as I do, you know that she is not so excited."


    Speaking of this, Ben Uncle quietly blinked at Peter. In the face of this kind of concern from the old man, Peter��s heart was mixed for a while.


    He did not expect that this uncle had discovered his little secret, but he did not even think that he actually watched himself behind his back from that time. Although he may not know what he is doing, but from his tone and attitude, he obviously believes in himself and thinks that he is walking on the right path.


    Peter has always believed that he is walking on the right path, and can be said to be extremely convinced. To this end, he even did not hesitate to fight Stark against the world. However, although he has not changed his point of view until today, the pain on this road has already made him physically and mentally exhausted.


    He is not sure if he should continue to walk, he does not even know if he can continue on the road. Returning to the family and returning to his most important person, besides saying that he has a concern about their safety, the most important thing is that he needs a safe haven, a place that can calm him down and let him The heart gets a chance to breathe.


    Originally, he did not intend to reveal his true identity, but since the uncle had already noticed his little secret, he did not need to hide it. He is willing to pour, and he hopes to get the guidance of his uncle, from his life experience and teachings, to get some kind of power that will inspire him to move on. However, just after he said his own experience and said the truth of these years, Ben Uncle��s performance was somewhat exaggerated.


    "What the hell? You said that you are Spider-Man? That dress is weird, like the guy who flies on the eaves and flies?"


    "In fact, that kind of dressing is not too weird. You know, at the beginning, I used to sew clothes for myself. Just because my craft can do that, I think it is very good. And again, I don''t like to fly around on the eaves, but in the city, that is the fastest way to move. This is the most effective option, I have no reason to choose other, isn''t it?"


    "Okay, okay. That''s your taste, I won''t comment much."


    I calmed down my excitement. This uncle stared at his nephew, and his eyes were still full of incredible looks.


    "So, the owner of the dry cleaners in Queens once told me that my strange clothes that look like **** toys are yours?"


    "Uncle Ben, can we talk about this topic?"


    "Of course, I am just a little curious. It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it." Some regrets grinning, and this uncle has given up the idea of ??continuing to develop this topic.


    He was originally trying to collect some jokes about Peter. After all, Peter, after adulthood, is not like that when he was a child, there are so many jokes available to them. For some special needs, he still hopes to find out more, in case of emergency. But now, it��s a pity.


    "So, what are you upset about because of what you are doing now, because you are beginning to question your choices, or are you unable to accept such sacrifices?"


    "I" Peter screamed for a moment, as if there were a thousand words in his heart, but when he said it, he couldn��t spit out a word. Looking at his performance, Ben Uncle took a sip of smoke and said to him.


    "If you can''t say it for a while, then think about it and answer this question. Rest at home for a few days, and have a good time with Gwen. Really, compared with us, you seem to be more owed. Gwen is a little. She is a good girl, so I don''t want you to let her down, understand?"


    "Of course, I won''t let her down." On this question, Peter answered the question very decisively. And just as he answered this, the knock on the door was already ringing.


    "It looks like Gwen is coming. You can''t knock on the door so polite. Go see them. I think Mr. Stacey''s anger is what you should worry about."


    When Uncle Ben said this, his eyes flashed an inexplicable look. And if you look closely, you will find this look called gloating. .

 Chapter 1995： Embarrassing scenes

    Not what the uncle expected was the arrival of the Gwen family. What is consistent with his gloating disaster is that Mr. Shi Xixi is directly a hostile eye-catching actress.


    This is not surprising, no matter which father, when he saw that his niece, who has been ignorant of his own eyes, has been put on hold for several years, he will have a similar performance when he sees that he is a bit embarrassed. If it is not to say that his niece is like a king, he has a good grasp of Peter, and the Parker family is indeed a rare good person. He is really ready to take a good fight and get rid of the couple.


    But now I can''t wave this stick, but it doesn''t mean that he has to have a good face on Peter, so while holding his hand in cold face, he is already facing Peter with a yin and yang tone. Said.


    "You are finally willing to come back, Mr. Parker. It seems that the world of scenery in Canada makes you linger, so that you forget that you still have a fiancee?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Stacey, I am just a little busy at work."


    In the face of the martyrdom of the old man, Peter naturally can only defend himself as much as possible. However, he just said half of it, it was already interrupted by Stacy.


    "It��s okay to work with me if you are busy. If you have anything to defend, you shouldn��t say it to me. I don��t know if my daughter is looking at you. If it��s me, I��ve already give"


    "Dad" Gewen appeared in a timely manner, preventing Stacey from continuing to speak. While watching her daughter still maintain this stinky boy as always, Stacey can only scream and turn around in the direction of this.


    "Don''t worry, my dad is just a bit awkward. He has always appreciated you, if you are not a bad reason to compile."


    After a few years, Gwen is still beautiful, but it is no longer as young as before. At the age of 27, he is still in the high position in the Risheng Group. Although the work is sufficient, it is inevitable that she will give her a little wrinkle when she is working hard.


    It��s not easy to behave in two homes, especially if the couple��s age is high. And looking at his fiancee has become this appearance, Peter can not help but hold her hand while distressed, and apologized to her.


    "Sorry, Gwen. Over the years, I have really made you take too much."


    "Don''t tell me these nonsense." Holding back Peter''s hand, Gwen''s expression was somewhat different. He carefully looked around and confirmed that no one was eavesdropping around, and he carefully asked him. "How come you suddenly came back, what happened?"


    "It is true that something has happened but it is not important anymore. I am going to see you back this time. If I can, maybe I will stay with you in the future."


    "Peter?" Hearing Peter said, Gwen''s face did not show any satisfactory look. On the contrary, she showed some anxiety. "What happened in the end, isn''t it like what you would say?"


    "I did all the things I should do. Then, maybe I feel that I have nothing to do. I don''t know where to go, so I choose to go back to this place and come back to you." ��


    For Gwen, Peter felt that he had no place to hide, so he directly said what he wanted to say and what he wanted to say. And listening to these words, Gwen''s face changed, he grabbed Peter''s hand tightly.


    "Peter, do you really have any problems?"


    He is the closest person to Peter and the one who can best understand his heart. So when Peter said this, she immediately felt the confusion and suffering in his heart.


    She is very clear that the man he loves has chosen a difficult truth. As a hero, he is destined to carry a heavy burden. And like all hero stories, every hero bears the last day, and there will be a day when he is crushed by what he is carrying. She has been worried about such problems all the time, but Peter does not say it, you can never be sure, when can he persist. And now it seems that he is already sticking to the limit.


    Looking carefully at his lover in the past, Gwen couldn''t help but find that his steadfast gaze had become awkward in the past. His eyes were full of fatigue, and his body could not be as tall and straight as he was at the beginning. It was as if something was pressing on his shoulder and something was crushing his spine. This made her sad and sad.


    "That''s good, just stay with us. You have already left home too far, it is time to come back to us."


    The two no longer speak, but silently comfort each other. And just when they were intimate, Mei Long, who had already returned, suddenly probed.


    "Wait a minute later, the two of you will get close again. It is time to eat. It��s just that we haven��t been so reunited for a while, so we have to have a good drink."


    When she said this, she pushed the two people to the table with great enthusiasm. And looking at the table already sitting on the table, looking at his own Mr. Stacey with a look at the criminal''s general eyes, Peter suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    He really didn''t know how to deal with his old man. In the past, I was able to talk to Mr. Shi Xixi about the playfulness. After all, he was a promising future, even if it was only on the face, it was enough to make this old man feel at ease. But now, let''s not say that in the past few years, he has not given his daughter an exact account. It is just the fact that he has not been inseparable in his career in the past few years. I am afraid that it will be enough to make his old man unhappy.


    One plus one is greater than two, and the two things are superimposed, which is naturally a headache for him. Looking at Peter''s somewhat dodgy eyes, Stacey snorted and asked directly.


    "Since it is back, what are you going to do in the future? Continue to Canada to do your lecturer who can''t get anything, or do you find another way out?"


    "It shouldn''t be going back. As for finding out the way, I will find a way to find a new job as soon as possible."


    Peter''s answer does not make Stacey satisfied. If he would think that this was a sacrifice for his daughter, then he would only feel that Peter was not pleasing to the eye. This is Peter''s lack of perseverance. , insist on not performing.


    He just wanted to say a few words, and Gwen interrupted him again.


    "Dad, Peter has just returned from Canada. He has a lot of hardships on the road. And again, you should know that the world outside is so chaotic, he can be safe. It��s very difficult to get back. So, you can��t give him more time, let him fix it well?��


    "Give him some time? Didn''t I give him time? Look at what he did all these years? Nothing is done, it''s like the world is evaporating. I don''t even have a look at home. If it wasn''t him. Suddenly appeared today, then I really have some concerns, whether he is still alive. Fortunately, he is still alive, then I really want to ask him what he has done in the past few years."


    This is a question that Peter can''t answer. He can''t tell the truth to Stacy. Not to mention his position, whether he is standing on his side or on the side of the government. Just knowing that his daughter��s fianc�� is actually doing such a dangerous business, he can let him shoot Peter directly in his heart. A thousand times.


    Peter had racked his brains and couldn��t say why within a short period of time. And when he was speechless, Gwen stood up and began to maintain him.


    "Father, this is Peter. How can you explore him casually?"


    "Because it''s about my daughter''s future, I can''t deliver everything to someone who doesn''t know anything and doesn''t let me know."


    As a father, he has enough reason to stick to his own ideas, and at this point, even if his daughter''s maintenance is all-encompassing, he will not easily compromise.


    His attitude is very determined, and he must listen to Peter to say the reason. Looking at his resolute attitude, Ge Wenxic as an ant on the hot pot, Peter is also a heart suddenly sinking to the bottom of the valley.


    Some things he thinks he may not be able to hold back. Unwilling to let Gwen continue to be so difficult, he also made a choice after sinking.


    "actually, I"


    "������" is another knock on the door, but it is because of the tension and some overwhelmed Mei Lan found a reason to breathe. She quickly stood up and shouted as she walked toward the door. And just after she opened them, she immediately saw a strange figure.


    "Excuse me,"


    "Excuse me, I am looking for Mr. Peter Parker. Is he there?"


    In a black suit, Colson, who showed a gentle smile, stood outside the door, and the laughter was not harmful. For Mei Long, he just needs an outsider to insert in, to ease the tension in the house. So he nodded hesitantly at nine o''clock and then screamed at the room.


    "Peter, there is a gentleman looking for you, I think maybe you know."


    Peter, who heard the call and wanted to get out of the tension, quickly came over, and as soon as he saw the person standing outside, he immediately revealed the surprise that could not be concealed.


    "Colson, how come you are standing here?"


    Seeing that Coulson, Peter would naturally be surprised. Be aware that since Coulson took over the work of the Tian hammer, he has rarely been active in the United States. Since I left the Avengers, I have never seen him once. It took almost five or six years to calculate it, and after such a long period of time, he suddenly appeared at his doorstep and named himself to visit himself. There is nothing special about it, Peter can''t believe it at all.


    "I have a very urgent thing to find you." Looking around, Coulson stretched his face and put on a positive color. "Can you let me in?"


    "Of course, please come in, this gentleman." Mei Lan wouldn��t care what Coulson was thinking about. What she needs now is to let Colson come over and stir the water, so he ignores Peter��s opinion. Directly invited Colson to the door.


    Upon entering the door, Colson saw the Stacey family. Regarding Coulson as a friend of Peter, Mei Long just wanted to introduce Coulson to the identity of the Stacey family, but Coulson said directly to the Stacey family.


    "Sorry, I am bothering you. I am Phil Colson, the spokesperson of the United States at the Tianshou Bureau. I don''t need to introduce more. I don''t know much about the Parker couple, and this one, Mr. Shi Xixi. Congratulations on being the highest judge in Huiyao City. This is a promising career. If you are interested in participating in American politics, I will be happy to help you."


    "And you, madam. You are very beautiful. I think Mr. Stacey can be a lucky man to spend a lifetime with you."


    "Oh, yes, Miss Gwen. Your achievements in the Rizhao Group are obvious to all. If you are willing to show your ability on a larger platform, I am happy to give you an opportunity."


    Although Coulson showed enough goodwill when he entered the scene, it was enough that he showed the ability to shake off everyone''s intelligence as a few treasures. It was enough to make the old policeman of Stacey feel jealous. .


    In this case, he does not think that Coulson will be as simple as a simple bureaucrat. So when he frowned deeply, he said so to him.


    "I am also very happy to meet you, Mr. Colson. I don''t know what you are looking for for Parker?"


    Perhaps a disgrace to Peter''s one million points, but this does not mean that Stacey wants to let Peter and these dangerous characters relate.


    The turmoil in the United States over the years has been seen in his eyes. Although he does not think that Stark��s approach is wrong, it does not mean that he would think that the bureaucrats in the Stark government are harmless to humans and animals. It is. Smart and capable bureaucrats are not necessarily cleaner than stupid bureaucrats, and even at some point they are even more dirty.


    Stacey himself is one of them, of course he knows the truth in the middle. Therefore, it is completely understandable to have such an alert.


    Stacey''s taboos are visible to the naked eye, and in the face of his taboos, Coulson has no idea of ??the desire to use tempering boiled frogs to moderate their hostility. He wants to be in the body, to fight against time, so immediately, he said to Peter.


    "Now is a very crucial time, Peter. I know that you may have any opinions on us, but for the sake of the country and the people, we still hope that you can stand up. For this, we can cancel all the charges against you. As long as you can stand up to us as Spider-Man!".

 Chapter 1956： Multi-party consider shocked news

    "Wait, this gentleman, what the **** are you talking about?"


    Coulson��s eyes were called by a few people in the room, and several other people had a feeling of being unconfident in a flash. Mei Lan first asked questions, and after him, Stacey followed up.


    "Peter? Spider-Man? I think we need a definitive explanation!"


    This is both a question from Coulson and a question from Peter himself. And before Peter was brewing, how to answer, Corson was already the first step.


    "Sorry, I see the situation of everyone, it seems that I still don''t know Peter''s true identity."


    "I haven''t had time to tell them, and according to the initial agreement, this identity should be the one you are trying to keep secret for me."


    Peter��s expression is a bit unruly, which is normal. He and Stark have always maintained such a tacit understanding, that is, no one will bring the contradictions between each other into the other''s family. The current situation is that this tacit understanding has been broken. And the person who broke him is still Colesen, which he believes to be trustworthy. Of course, it will make some thoughts in his heart.


    "There is an urgent need, we are now no way."


    Colson also knew that what he was doing was a bit less authentic, but as he said today, they have no other way.


    "The situation is urgent, I will make a long story short. President Stark is gone, the backbone of this country has fallen! At this time, we need influential people to stand up and help us to stabilize this country!"


    When Coulson said this, he was helpless, because he himself felt that it was a bit of a doctor. The country does not have a stable successor. At the time when Stark was at its peak and was at the peak of his career, no one would have thought of arranging a successor among them. And now the problem is here.


    The sudden fall of Stark caused the US government to fall into a state of nowhere in the group. And if this kind of thing happens in normal times, although it will be through some turmoil, but under the government''s self-regulation and the compromise of various forces, they are able to arrange follow-up succession work.


    The problem is that this time is not normal, but internal and external troubles, and do not give them a chance to breathe.


    Internal worries, just experienced such a catastrophe, it can be said that the entire United States has already fallen into a situation that is in vain. The government��s job function has only just recovered, and the urgent need for reconstruction of the social order will undoubtedly consume most of the country��s resources. At this time, some people jumped out to do things.


    The intellectual system that has spread throughout the United States has reached a clear conclusion. The entire United States is now surging with waves of public opinion. Whether these people are guilty of wanting to be a native, or if they simply want to let the government explain to the disaster and their losses, their actions are undoubtedly shaking the country. Foundation.


    Without the support of interest groups led by Stark companies, it is not so easy for the US government to come up with the money that will stabilize the social order. Or simply say that without Stark, they can��t get the money at the moment.


    Americans have money, which is a fact recognized in the world for more than half a century. However, this kind of money is actually built in many ways. Coulson himself is very clear about the road, except for some of the semi-monopoly industries'' blood-sucking to the world, a large part of which comes from the financial power of the world''s large and powerful forces that have to be made under the US power. Compromise.


    In the past, the United States was powerful, so even if it was a high debt, no one could take them. They can completely ignore the trillions of US debts and print the US dollar bills with great fanfare. This is equivalent to disguising their financial problems to the world, and because of the consideration of the world financial order, you know that there is no way to stop them.


    But now it is different, the dollar''s rule system has already collapsed. In the case of a certain debt, the US government only dares to play the trick of printing money, so in an instant, the entire American currency must go down a diving. Especially now, when the credit of this country is now worrying, they can''t hold it, and the dollar will become a general existence of toilet paper.


    Therefore, they must have a super company like Stark to stabilize their financial markets. And the key to this is still on Stark himself.


    He is alive and the sole and largest executive of Stark''s business. Naturally, he can easily make up his mind to help the government stabilize the economy. But if he is not there, the people he follows, the shareholders of Stark''s own company and their allies, they may not want to play such a loss.


    The group of Coulson originally wanted to find other people in the Stark family, Maria and Frank, and use them to speak and stabilize the situation in the country. But now, these two people are just like disappearing out of thin air, so that even if they want to find it, they have no clue.


    Economic problems, this is their biggest internal hidden danger, and compared with this hidden danger, the threat from the outside world is also not to be underestimated.


    The collapse of the space defense system means that the joint forces of the world have been greatly challenged. At a juncture in which the whole world has just revived from a nightmare, it can be said that the space defense system has been lost, and all countries have lost the ability to resist and counterattack. What happens once at this time, and what is certain is what will happen. It is really difficult to make a difference by virtue of the military forces that have not yet fully recovered.


    At this time, Coulson can play fewer cards and gather the power they can gather on their hands, which is the only thing they can do. In this case, Peter, who appears in their field of vision, is definitely a good choice. After all, he once led the evil spirit knight, and his heritage is still very strong.


    On the one hand, Peter is used to deter those potential enemies, and on the other hand, Spider-Man''s good reputation in the folks is used to stabilize the almost unrestrained public opinion. The rest only need to survive this period of time, they are even robbed. For Coulson, all they have to do is a written pardon, which of course will be a good deal.


    Of course, the premise of all this is based on Peter''s willingness to accept the deal. For the deal at the moment, Peter obviously doesn''t think it will be more important than the other.


    "Stark is dead? How is this possible? Before he was with me, how could he suddenly die and die?"


    "The source of the message comes from Mr. Zhou Yi''s sister, Miss Xia Jusi."


    With a sigh, Kelsen did not dare to lie or confuse on this matter, so he brewed it and said a long story.


    "Smith Week was identified as the main messenger behind the Hydra, and he attacked the space defense system, causing our biggest counter-measure to collapse completely. After that, he came to the city to try to hold Zhou Yi��s family as a In the process, President Stark tried to block, but without success, he was killed."


    "Smith Week, how could it be him? I remember that the two of them are clearly"


    "Father and son relationship." Coulson explained the words, but he also clarified the true relationship between the two. "But it is said that the relationship has broken down, and in most cases, especially now that the family is being held hostage, the two of them may be indifferent."


    "So, Mr. Zhou Yi��s family is now in the hands of that guy?"


    Peter frowned, apparently wanting to do something. For his stupidity, Coulson quickly opened his mouth and dispelled his enthusiasm.


    "It doesn''t matter to you, Peter. You can''t make any effort. You can''t do anything like the monsters of Smith Week. And then, even if you want to deal with him, you won''t be able to turn around. The things on your head." Don''t you see it? The power from the unknown mystery will appear here by the permission of the people. I think this should be obvious."


    "What do you mean, he is back?"


    Hearing this statement, Peter was also surprised at the beginning, but could not help but make his own guess. In the face of his speculation, Coulson has neither affirmed nor denied.


    "I can''t give a positive answer, but I think this is the most likely."


    "Then why don''t you ask him, in his capacity, isn''t it more useful than running over to find me?"


    "Of course I thought about this possibility, but the concerns in it are still a little too much." Sighed, Coulson did not conceal anything on this issue, he said directly. "First of all, the most direct question is that there is no chip in our hands that can talk to him about conditions?"


    "If it is really his, then you can imagine that what is right for him is the most important thing. If you want him to take time to support us in this situation, then it must be Can you touch his chips? Human feelings? Unfortunately, all the past has almost exhausted this relationship between us. If Mr. Stark is still there, maybe there is still a chance, but in him After the death, this is already impossible."


    "And, we have other concerns." When it came to this, Corsen was a bit worried. "If it is really that he brought these things in the sky, then we have absolutely necessary to consider it. His position is a problem. It is an enemy or a friend. It is still unclear. If he is not good," At least we can''t lead the wolf into the room."


    Coulson did not speak because it was not necessary to talk too much. If Zhou Yi is really their enemy, then the consequences are simply unimaginable. If it was at that time, instead of fighting for life with useless resistance, it might be easier to think of a decent death.


    Of course, Coulson did not want this to happen, but who is now clear about the situation?


    Both people have their own considerations for the current situation, which makes them fall into silence all the time. Of course, this does not mean that no one will happen, like the Parker and the Stacey, and they are obviously caught in the shock of being unable to extricate themselves because of the dialogue between the two.


    The melon is too big and it is not very friendly to the people who eat melon. The more you listen to Mr. Stacey, the more shocking it is, as if his previous cognition was being broken by something terrible. If you don''t say that Coulson''s identity and its credibility, and he does not believe that Peter dared to make such a joke with himself at this time, he would have thought that these two people were crazy.


    And if they are not crazy, then what they are saying now is too sensational.


    Stark is dead, and he can understand that, from his personal point of view, what Stark has been doing all the time is putting himself in a very dangerous situation. The general is inevitable to forget before the battle, he can not always be foolproof, and once something goes wrong, stepping on Lincoln''s footsteps is a matter of course.


    What he really didn''t think of was the identity of Zhou Yi that Peter talked about.


    Although somewhat vague, he can be sure that they are talking about Zhou Yi. In his past impressions, Zhou Yi is at best a big shareholder of the Risheng Group. This identity is certainly the gold master of the entire city of Hui Yao, grasping the economic lifeline of the city, but to say how powerful he is, it is not necessarily in his eyes.


    Well, it was the police chief of New York that used to be an alien and a monster. He really didn''t put ordinary rich people in his eyes. But now it seems that Zhou Yi does not seem to be as simple as a rich man.


    It is easy to see from the lines of the words they talked about. Their jealousy and awe of Zhou Yi are far more than any one he has ever known.


    Coulson is a politician, and it is not surprising that he will be jealous of such a big capitalist. But Peter is not an ordinary person. If he is really a Spider-Man, it is a superhero who dares to fight against the whole country and the whole world by himself. Then how can a rich man in the district make him react like this? He has no daughter named Gwen.


    In the end, it is the police, and reasoning is almost instinctive. Under his reasoning, a fact that he could not believe at all was already filled with his mind.


    He once felt that he was thinking about it. So at this time he hurried to Peter and they asked.


    "The person you have been talking about is Zhou Yi? Why do you care about him so much, and what is his identity?"


    "Does this problem?" Colson hesitated a little, but finally gave the answer. "If you follow the habits of your city, Zhou Yi is your God."


    "God? Ming Wang? How is this possible?"


    Not to mention him, there is one person who is unaware of the situation, and they are shocked by this news. The traditional concept is that God has a distance from people. So even if it has already been exposed, the Dawn Knight is Ming Wang, the true God of this world, most people will still feel subconsciously, the gods are very far away from them.


    The current situation is that you suddenly told him that the rich man who had been drinking with you and attended the wedding reception of your children was the embodiment of the gods in the world. Would you still be very calm? The answer is of course impossible.


    Men are okay, how much can suppress their inner feelings. But the women will not do it, and the screams will be small. Like Mrs. Shi Xixi, who has already entered the teaching and firmly believes in the Ming Wang, has long been shocked and unable to speak, and the tears of excitement have flowed.


    Stacy''s shock is not necessarily smaller than them, but on the surface, he still has some calm.


    "Is this true? Sir. How can you be sure?"


    "Because we always know. And don''t forget, this city can be blessed by him for what it is. If it is not that he has funded the reconstruction of the city, how can he pick it up in so many cities in the world? In this one? And if he is not Ming Wang himself, who has the right and courage to take over the hot potato of the mutant? Opportunity, this simple rhetoric can not sum up everything."


    Taking advantage of the information, Coulson said that Stacey was speechless. After saying these words, Coulson also turned around and put the problem in front of Peter again.


    "I have already said what you have to know. Now I need you to give me a positive answer, Peter?".

 Chapter 1957： Reason for refusal and tiger skin

    "I have something to owe to Stark."


    When Peter said this, it was obvious that he had thought of a joint venture with the ancient one. Although it is because of some great ideal, but has to admit that he did do something very sorry for Stark.


    Deceive him, count him, trample on his ideals, and destroy his ambitions. These may not give Peter any indication when he is alive, but after he died, Peter almost inevitably gave him a kind of embarrassing feeling.


    He wants to compensate for what he has done, no matter what level he is. And listening to his answer, Coulson was immediately overjoyed.


    "Good, then it is not too late, we will leave now."


    "Wait a minute, I didn''t say I intend to support you." One sentence interrupted Coulson''s arrangement. Peter was in front of him and he said directly to him.


    "Sorry, Coulson. For you, or for the government you represent, I can''t trust it at all. Your attempts and ambitions have already made me feel tired. So no matter what you use. What kind of reason, even if I moved out of the world as an excuse, I can��t afford any interest at all. In short, I can��t control your life and death, and I don��t want to take it. If it means that the US government is completely disintegrated. And if it crashes, let it collapse. I think, in such an era, this may be a more radical change."


    "You are kidding me, Peter. It''s not like the decision you will make."


    With a mouth open, Coulson could not accurately say what he felt inside. He lingered for a long time before he said something he felt like joking. However, he thought that Peter was joking, but Peter himself did not mean to joke at all.


    "Sorry, this is my decision."


    "Colson, people will grow up. Don''t think that I was the fool who said what I meant. I have eyes and thoughts. I haven''t done much in the past years. I remember all the things in my heart. I just couldn��t stand you and chose to leave. I want to let me forget all this and stand with you again. Sorry, I can��t do it. ""


    "That''s it? Even if I say that I beg you not to do it?" Say no reason, Coulson can only try to beat the emotional card. But as Peter himself said before, he is no longer a simple fool.


    "This trick is useless to me, Colson. I have not owed you. On the contrary, you owe me and owe us all."


    After being ordered like this, Coulson naturally couldn''t say anything more. In fact, in the case that the last emotional card could not be used, he already knew that he was in vain. Disappointment is naturally disappointing, but it is not to say that there is any resentment against Peter. After all, he himself knows what kind of guilty things he has done over the years.


    It is not surprising that Peter is unwilling to accept them. On the contrary, if he directly agrees to his own request, then I am afraid it is against his original intention.


    To understand this, Coulson naturally chose to leave with a smile. Before he left, he asked Peter such a question.


    "I know what you think. So, what are you going to do, just watched everything happen and you don''t do anything?"


    "I owe Stark a debt. So I will find a way to find his wife and children and protect their safety as much as possible. This way, even if I am with Stark, it will be written off. As for the Stark family. How to choose, it depends on your luck. I will not interfere with them, of course, I will not let others interfere with them."


    The implication of this statement is obvious, that is, he does not want this group of Coulson to play a very disgraceful role in it. It sounds a bit horrifying, but Coulson himself knows that his warning is not superfluous.


    Stark��s wife and children have the right to inherit the Stark Group, and every decision they make in the United States today��s position in the United States will be very important. Under such a premise, even if Coulson himself is not sure, will those inside him control the orphans and widows through some special means. After all, not everyone wants to deliver the lifeline to an uncertain factor.


    The interests represented by the Stark Group are too great. And even if they say that they are Stark''s widows and widows, they can''t stop the embarrassment of some people. Coulson himself did not want the government to play a disgraceful role in it, but he knew that this would be an unavoidable thing.


    Unless there is a strong enough person to protect them, as long as they dare to show their heads, then countless careers will be like hunters who encounter fat prey and pursue them. From the perspective of Stark''s friends, Peter is willing to do such a thing, maybe it will be the best result.


    Peter''s character, Coulson is still trustworthy. So he thought about it and bowed straight to Peter.


    "Then, Stark''s things will come to you. In any case, please be sure to protect their safety."


    "Even if you don''t say it, I will do the same."


    Peter extended a hand to Coulson and again gestured to let him leave from his own eyes. This time, Corson is really only allowed to leave.


    No one left, he walked straight out of the gate. At the moment when his forefoot stepped out of the gate, the door slammed and was directly closed. How unpopular he is, can be seen from here. With a helpless smile, Coulson directly passed the information back.


    "Sorry, sir. It seems that this time I have to return without success."


    "Peter Parker is not willing to cooperate with us?"


    Nick Frye��s inquiries came quickly, and for his inquiries, Coulson gave the answer directly.


    "He didn''t trust us at all, so even if I said that I moved out of the country''s righteousness, he didn''t mean to cooperate with us at all. At the same time, he also said to us that he would intervene in Stara. He said that he would find Frank and Mary and protect them. On this basis, he would not allow some people to do anything to them."


    "This bastard, who does he think he is? Why dare he say such a big story?"


    Nick Frye yelled directly on the other side. For him, Peter��s refusal was something he had never thought of. The choices he made later went straight to his expectations, and he messed up many of his subsequent plans. At this juncture, Colson poured a cold water on his head.


    "Sorry, sir. Although I don''t want to say this, but as far as the current situation is concerned, we really can''t use any means of coercion for him. His strength is one of the best among superheroes, plus him. Word of mouth and power, if we don��t move him, it��s okay. Once you choose to be an enemy, it will only be our own.��


    This is not good, but this is the reality. The United States, which has experienced great disasters and has been smashed the leader, is now in the lowest point of its life. Not only those on paper, but also many potential factors, including this high-end combat power.


    A big American has failed to produce a single force that can balance Peter. Nick Fury is clear about this, so he can only make a manifestation of near incompetence. Of course, he is Nick Fury, the king of the former agents. What controls emotions is simply instinct, so he quickly recovered from this anger and placed another order directly against Colson.


    "I know, now you don''t have to come back directly, I will arrange a fastest plane for you, you fly directly to Europe. Remember, find the Rothschild family, find the Austrian through them. Tell him, We want to make a deal with him."


    "Ao Chuang?" As soon as he heard the name, Coulson suddenly jumped in his heart. Others don''t know how powerful it is, but he is clear. At the beginning, Ao Chuang almost stirred up a storm. If it wasn''t for Stark, he would shut it down directly, fearing that the storm had already spread throughout the United States.


    Nowadays, he has been brewing for a long time, and he has made such a big event in Europe, and he has almost pinched the whole of Europe. Such a means, such ambition, fully shows that he is not so good at all. And if it is said to make a deal with him, then I am afraid it will only be a skinny with the tiger.


    With such worries, Coulson spoke out his words. And to hear his fears, Nick Fury gave him such a statement in a cold tone.


    "I know what your scruples are, Colson. But today, with our strength, you feel that there is really a way to control the situation in this country. To be honest, I feel suspicious of finance, military, and even Social order is full of loopholes, and financial resources are needed everywhere. Now we have nothing in our hands. There is nothing in the past. The previous war on **** has already spent a whole year of financial expenditure. Now we want to get the money out, we I can''t get a penny. The Stark company doesn''t buy our account at all, and the other companies are the same. Without Stark, they simply can''t believe us. And we need money, someone needs support, you Tell me where we are going to find out?"


    ��Maybe other countries will be willing to help us?��


    Colson made a possibility. In this regard, Nick Fury is clearly scornful.


    "Are you going to let me sell the country? Colson."


    "Remember, we are not Stark. Stark can talk about such a transaction because he can come up with the capital of the negotiations. People invest in him because he is Stark, and today��s investment can also Take back a dozen times. But we, we don''t have such capital. If we dare to talk about such a transaction, then tomorrow maybe someone else will use a ruler to run on our land to measure their land. Don''t think this It''s impossible, you can''t keep it in that situation. So, I would rather trade with Altron. So, do you understand?"


    "I understand, I will go here" to understand the reason why Nick Fury did this. Although Coulson still had a little bit of difficulty in his heart, he still did not say anything against it. He followed the arrangement and left. Looking at the figure he left, Peter slowly pulled up the curtains.


    "It seems that they will not bother you at random in the future. Sorry, it is my fault. If it weren''t for me, you would not have had any contact with such people."


    "It shouldn''t be this kind of problem now, Peter." Interrupted Peter''s words. Since hearing so many secrets, some of the uncomfortable Mei Long immediately questioned him. "The question to be concerned now is you, Peter. You are actually Spider-Man? My God, this seems to be the beginning of things. Why have you never told us why you never told me that you are actually Doing such a dangerous thing?"


    "Mei, this kind of thing, I can''t tell you. I don''t want you to worry."


    Peter defended it a little, but this kind of defense immediately ushered in a bigger outbreak of Mei Long.


    "Don''t you worry about it like this? Can you wait until one day you die outside, can I know? Peter, I watched you grow up and treat you as my own child. But how are you? Treat me too, you are too disappointing."


    Mei Lan said this in a rage, and listening to such a heavy statement, Peter was anxious. He annoyed no one who dared to annoy the Mei Long who had raised his strength, so he began to desperately give his uncle a wink when he was consciously saying that everything was wrong.


    In the face of his suggestion, this uncle coughed a few times and then inserted it into the scalp.


    "Mei, there is no need to say so serious. He is not doing anything bad. On the contrary, all he has done is still a good thing. If you are not happy for him, forget it. There is no need to say such a heavy thing." ��


    "Wait, how did you start talking to him, can you say that you already know these things?"


    When Mei Lan spearheaded, he directly pointed to the book that dared to insert the words. In the face of the anger under the Mei Lan, this Zhang opened his mouth, and did not dare to say anything hard words.


    "I just just knew that it was less than an hour before you."


    "So that''s why you are united, are you cheating on me? Who else besides you?"


    "I want to know this. Gwen, you have been with this kid for no regrets for so many years, no matter what we say you are not willing to break up, is it because you already know his identity? Already?"


    :. :

 Chapter 1598： Final determination

    "Dad, this is my choice, it is my freedom."


    Putting everything in the name of freedom is the only excuse that Gwen can think of. Of course, such an excuse does not work. At the very least, it is not effective for St. John, who loves her heart.


    "This is not your reason for us to block us, Gwen. Such an important thing, you should not hide us and conceal your family."


    "What can I say, can I tell you that my fianc�� is a superhero, his mission is to fight the evil in this world? I dare say, I want to say this, if you want to be me A fool, or else ask me to separate from Peter."


    "Dad, I am an adult. I am not a child at your disposal. I chose Peter. I chose to spend the lower half with him. I don''t want to change all of my choices because of your prejudice."


    "You" daughter''s stubbornness is exactly the same as himself, which makes Stacey a headache. He knew that it was impossible to convince his daughter to leave this troublesome guy, so after thinking about it, he put his eyes on Peter.


    "Mr. Parker, I think we need to have a good chat."


    "Go upstairs. In my room, no one should come and bother us."


    Peter understood that this was a conversation between men, so he immediately stood up and gave Gwen a look. Although Gwen has some anxiety and anxiety in his heart, it is not good to intervene in this kind of dialogue between men. So she could only watch with her eyes, the two most important men in my life disappeared in front of her eyes.


    When he came to Peter''s room, Stacy didn''t have any slight pauses and said directly to Peter.


    "If I let you leave from my daughter at this time and roll away, are you going to reject me directly?"


    "Yes, sir. I have agreed with Gwen, we will not give up each other."


    Although Peter was somewhat different from Stacy''s direct, he immediately gave a reply. In the face of such a reply, Stacey smiled disdainfully, and then pulled down the old face.


    "I don''t understand what you young people think, but I know one thing, that is, love can''t be used for food. Now you can ignore everything for love, but what about it?"


    "Do you want to live on the profession of superheroes, in the case of being wanted by the whole country, and desperate for the so-called justice? Even throwing away your family, loved ones? You have to know, Peter. If Gwen and you If you build a family together, you will always have children. At that time, do you still want Gwen and your children to risk losing their husband and father at any time?"


    "I don''t know." Perhaps this is the surest solution to give a positive answer. But Peter still can''t go wrong and say what he is not sure about. He can only tell the truth, and such sincerity also makes Stacey change his attitude.


    In the end, he still appreciates the young man Peter. Although he was annoyed at him because of his superhero''s identity, he talked about the reason because he had too much connection with his daughter. If there is no such relationship, he is still very happy to see such a result. After all, in today''s world, superheroes have become an indispensable part of maintaining world order.


    As a leader among superheroes, Peter deserves the respect of ordinary people like them. But he is the fianc�� of his daughter, this is the thing that makes him feel **** the most.


    Respect, this is the attitude that heroes who are throwing their heads and enthusiasm should have an attitude. But if this person is replaced by his family and relatives, then I am afraid that few people can throw away their selfishness and only talk about a good word. It��s good to think that it��s just like Stacey��s only good fight. If you change to a grumpy parent, I��m afraid it��s already ruined your head.


    Stacey is the bottom of the story, or for these two young people. So he patted Peter''s shoulder at this time and said to him with a heavy heart.


    "You can tell the truth, I am really surprised. But it is better than saying that you don''t believe in big words or false words that you don''t believe. You can say no, you don''t want to understand. I also Don''t force you on this matter, I will give you two choices."


    "First, if you still insist on being a superhero, when you are a spiderman, then I suggest that you better break with my daughter, and the sooner the better. I don''t think you want to be away one day. My daughter, even my grandson or granddaughter, is crying at your tombstone. I know my daughter, I know how it will hurt her. So, if you really love Gwen, Letting go now is good for both of you."


    "Second, end this all the time, honestly as an ordinary person. Although I understand that you have had a conflict with the government in the past few years, but the eyes are on the ordinary people of us, We are actually very clear that you have done enough in these years. From the perspective of jurisprudence, morality or personal feelings, you have never owed anyone. So as long as you want, you are finished. It is entirely possible to leave this identity and return to the normal life. Only then can I safely give Gwen to you, understand?"


    "I understand what you mean." When it comes to such a situation, it is definitely impossible to say that it is not understood. Peter himself is really hesitating in his heart, not knowing how to choose.


    Where is his path, he does not know at all. It seems that he saw his hesitation, and Stacey did not rush again. He just patted Peter''s shoulder again and chose to leave, but not long after he left, Gwen also quietly touched it.


    "Peter, my father, he didn''t say anything too much to you."


    Gwen is not worried that Stacey will move his hands on Peter, because he wants to use his ass. If he dares to do that, he will only suffer from it. And even if Peter does not counterattack, it is estimated that standing here to let him vent, can also make him tired enough. He is stunned, and he may still be hurting. From the point of view of his departure, it is clear that things have not yet reached this point. Therefore, the interaction between them should be limited to dialogue.


    She is most worried about this place, because she does not know what her father will say at this time. Although she believes in the love between each other, she understands in her own heart that love cannot overcome all obstacles.


    Romeo and Juliet can also bring dogs because of the erroneous erroneousness, not to mention the middle of the mountain.


    Gwen��s anxiety Peter looked in his eyes, and he quickly took Gwen��s hand and comforted her.


    "Don''t worry, dear. Things are not so bad to that point, Mr. Stacey, he just wants me to make a choice as soon as possible."


    "He is letting you leave from me, is it?"


    On this issue, Gwen maintains a high degree of sensitivity as a daughter. In the face of her vigilance, Peter can only explain quickly.


    "Not so bad, dear. Although Mr. Stacey said this to me, he also gave me other options. I don''t need to be separated from you. In fact, I have already made a decision. ""


    "made a decision?"


    This sudden statement made Gwen a bit worried, she might have thought of it, but it is not certain that Peter��s statement is exactly what she thought.


    "Yes, I have already made a decision." Affirmed the idea in Gwen''s mind, Peter is not saying that it is better than saying that it is guaranteed. "As you think, Gwen. I decided, until I found Stark''s wife and children, ensured their safety, and repaid the debt I owe to Stark. I will abandon the spider. This identity of Xia is only returned to you as the ordinary person of Peter Park."


    "In the past few years, I have owed you too much, so it is time for me to compensate you. I promise that I will use everything to make up for you for the rest of my life. I am Peter Park, I will protect you all my life. I will never give up, I swear!"


    "Peter"


    For Gwen, there is probably nothing that makes her more emotional than this. If the situation here is really unsuitable, if it is not that there are people waiting underneath, she will really be unable to restrain the inner feelings, and Peter will carry out some unspeakable actions. Of course, even if it is said to be subject to reality, she can''t do such a ridiculous thing. But kissing passionately is inevitable.


    After the kiss, Gwen naturally began to worry about Peter''s last action. Hearing the secrets of the past, and she is not ignorant of the outside world, so she is very aware of the core problem of Peter''s action. So she immediately asked.


    "Where are you going to find the Stark family? It is reasonable to say that since they choose to hide, they must know how many people are playing their ideas. In this case, you want to find them, I am afraid. Not that easy thing."


    "I know. But I will find a way. Don''t worry, I won''t let you wait a few more years."


    "No, I don''t mean this. I mean, I should be able to give you some help on this issue."


    "Help me?" Gwen''s words were not thought of by Peter, because no matter what aspect, Gwen, a general researcher, has no reason to have such ability.


    That is Stark, the family of the dead president of the United States, the holder of the world��s largest high-tech energy company. If they can be found by a researcher casually, then their huge family property is estimated to have been dismembered. It will be like this, so that the US government and others are heart-rending and unreachable. .


    Gwen himself knows that such a statement does not fit his suit. However, since she has the courage to say so, naturally she has her emboldened spirit.


    "Yes, help you. I know you don''t believe that I have this ability, but don''t forget who I work for."


    ��Who works for? Rizhao Group?��


    "Yes, the Sundial Group." With a snap, Gwen revealed a smile that seemed to be a winner. ��I work in the research department of the Rizhao Group and is one of the most core researchers. As a high-level researcher, I have the right to use the company��s artificial intelligence Medusa to provide me with assistance within the scope of my authority. As far as I know The same artificial intelligence is only created by the US government, and the Jarvis of the Stark Group. Although Medusa has never interacted with the two in terms of information, it does not mean that it I can''t talk to them. And as long as I use the permission to apply, then I think it would not be a problem to contact Jarvis."


    "And then? After contacting Jarvis?"


    After all, it was one of the former Avengers, and Peter naturally could not be strange to Jarvis. It��s just that he still doesn��t understand what it is, and what role does Jarvis play at this time?


    "Isn''t this already a very obvious problem? If you find Jarvis, will Jarvis still know where Stark''s family is? Or you don''t think there is any help from Jarvis, artificial intelligence. A woman, plus a few teenagers, can escape from the government��s eyelids?"


    "Well, maybe it is such a thing."


    With a bitter smile, Peter obviously felt that things were not that simple. One of the biggest problems is that even if Jarvis really knows where Stark��s family is, he tells you this secret. Just relying on one sentence I want to help you, I am afraid it is not enough.


    However, Peter does not want to combat Gwen''s enthusiasm. So after thinking about it, he turned his head at Gwen.


    "So, please, Gwen. I hope to get a good news from you as soon as possible. Of course, I will try my best to find a solution."


    "Why, do you have any other way?"


    "Of course. I seem to have forgotten to tell you that I have met a powerful mage. She has given me a very useful thing. It is used to test the fate. Although the result of fate always needs to be interpreted by you, and always It''s hard to interpret, but there are clues that are better than a little clue."


    The fate card was pulled out, and the look on Peter''s face began to become dignified.


    "So let me see, this **** fate, gave me another answer."

 Chapter 1999： The card indicates the trace

    "The Wheel of Fortune Sun"


    After two consecutive cards, Peter was immersed in thoughts for a moment. After all, it was not the first time to play this kind of potholes. He knew that the appearance of the card was only the beginning of a big problem, and after guessing the appearance Deep meaning is the most troublesome.


    Without the path of knowing the old horse, it is too difficult to easily find an answer from this appearance. It was like that before he was divined by the Evil Knights, even if he finally guessed the truth, it was too late.


    He doesn''t think he has such a brain, but now he can''t think of anything else. Fortunately, the dead horse was treated as a living horse, and the scalp began to ponder.


    "The wheel of fortune, this is a good explanation. Good is bad, bad is good. But what is the change method, this can only be said to be undecided. What does the sun mean?"


    "The interpretation of the right position is vitality and full of vitality. Children riding in the sun, is the child you are looking for safe now?"


    Gwen, who played Tarot in his school days, tried to help Peter interpret it, but obviously, what she interpreted was not the answer in Peter''s ideal.


    "Children riding horses, even if it is bright and inevitably, there is a risk, so it is not appropriate to use this to judge that he is safe. The sun should have something else."


    "The interpretation of the inverse position"


    "It''s not simply calculated by the rules of ordinary people playing tarot cards. This kind of fate card is often inferred in a way that ordinary people can''t think of. For example, the hidden person may It means a person who lives in seclusion, and the sun is likely to refer to such a existence."


    "The sun?" Gwen thought for a moment and couldn''t help but secretly pointed at the sky above his fingers. "Do you think this will refer to the one in heaven?"


    "Not necessarily, I will go to verify." I thought that it was not without this possibility, and Peter��s heart was a move. Of course, he could not pin his hopes on this possibility, so he immediately yelled at Gwen. "According to your previous statement, you are going to find Jarvis. Here, give it to me."


    "Okay, I will go."


    Gwen also knows how to save people like a fire, so he is not too tired at this time. She was in a hurry and drove directly to the headquarters of the Rizhao Group. Looking at such a hasty departure, Peter also changed his face, carefully avoiding the two old people at home, riding a locomotive to the direction of the suburbs.


    This road is also a light road, and soon ran to the edge of the suburban woods. And before he drove into it, a huge stick was already screaming and squatting in front of him.


    It is seven or eight meters long and is not thinner than the average beam of the house. The weight is hard to estimate. Such a stick suddenly fell down, when the eucalyptus tree fell, knocking on the ground. Powerful, it is also a sudden attack on Peter suddenly wake up.


    Peter''s spider reaction was not without warning. It was only that the attack was not directed at him. It seemed that he simply wanted to warn him. The second is that the attack was too sudden, even if it was detected, it was too late to react. So this allowed him to end up being the first to be beaten.


    When he wakes up and starts to guard, a thin figure is dragging the stick that is gradually shortening and thinning, and walks to him.


    "When the Emperor is driving, who dares to let go. Speed ??back, otherwise it will be ruthless!"


    "Emperor?" Although the people in front of the eyes are small and thin, at first glance, they are the kind of persimmons that are pinched. But Peter can''t forget how he used to be able to hold the stick that can be long and short. The power of the stick is there, and even if it is based on the most basic physical common sense, it is certainly true that the evaluation of this skinny guy is a natural power. And just like this, he is not so good to deal with.


    Peter came here just to find someone, not to fight with anyone. Therefore, he only kept restraint and explained his intentions directly to the people in front of him.


    "I don''t know who the Emperor is. I am here just to find someone to ask. Is Zhou Yi here?"


    "Bold, I dare to call the name of the Emperor, I think you are alive and tired."


    The monkey screamed and smashed his teeth. However, it was a matter of a moment, and when his attitude changed, he asked Peter.


    "Hey? Are you also surnamed Zhou? Or do you know my family, Emperor?"


    "I don''t have a surname, but Zhou Yi, yes, I know him."


    ��Very familiar?��


    "Very familiar."


    "The straight thief, this time is a bad luck or a slap in the face, how to always let the old grandson meet this kind of deficiencies." The monkeys still have no choice but to confront the Peters, he has already eaten a The dumb is lost, there is no reason to eat the second one. So, driven by caution, he put away the stick and said it to Peter as he twisted his head. "Follow the old Sun. Come and tell you in advance, wait until you see a blind man, give you a little honest. Especially in front of the Emperor of Heaven, you can''t allow you to make a little. If you don''t listen, give Don''t blame the old grandson for not calling you in advance."


    "Of course, of course. Right, I haven''t asked, don''t know Mr. You are"


    "Hey old grandson, but the Huaguoshan Monkey King Qitian Dasheng Sun Wukong, who has been clamoring for the Heavenly Palace, is like the patrol general before the Emperor''s driving today. Of course, I guess that you have not heard the name of the prince, so You can talk casually, you can call Dasheng or Grandpa Sun."


    It��s not like watching Peter with his own Emperor, and the monkeys are naturally unscrupulous. For his behavior of sticking gold to his face, Peter just smiled and said.


    "Sun Wukong? Carocar? I heard this name, is the Saiyan from the Vegeta planet right? You are said to be the most powerful fighting nation in the universe, will the blond hair on the head be erected? ?"


    ��Ah?�� Although divinity gives the monkey the ability to understand all the languages, it does not mean that he can know what the Super Saiyan is. He tried to put himself in the same position as the object described by Peter because he didn''t want to be too ignorant. "If it is golden hair, the old man''s fur is indeed golden. And when the anger is rushing to the crown, the hair will indeed stand upright. But, Carocar, ������ seems to have never been this way. A title."


    "It doesn''t matter, sir. The important thing is, do you have a tail?"


    "Tail?" It feels that Peter has already guessed his identity, and the monkey does not think that he has the need to continue to be a person. He took a glimpse of it and took a tail from his back. Looking at this flexible and swaying tail, Peter affirmed his inner guess and twitched his mouth and continued to say it.


    "Yes, the tail. All Saiyan people have tails. Just like what you are showing now, you must be a Saiyan."


    The more Peter is determined, the more the monkey can''t figure it out. This made him unable to resist in private. "Do humans now like to call monkeys a Saiyan? Is this a slap, do you put the monkeys in the cadres?"


    The monkey himself was puzzling, but it did not prevent him from bringing Peter to Zhou Yi. At this time, Zhou Yicai had just sent away Yang Lan for a long time, and obviously, he was quite surprised by Peter��s visit.


    "I really surprised me. From the current situation, you are the first among many of my old friends to come and visit me?"


    Although unexpected, Zhou Yi still welcomed Peter. He has always admired this young man because of his integrity and his purity. This is very similar to when he was young, and this is what he likes most about him.


    "I think you should come here to me not to simply reconcile the old. After all, if no one knows about you, you should not guess that I am coming back. So let me guess, is Coulson? I The man saw him coming to Huiyao City. I thought he came to me. I didn''t expect him to go to find you. So, are you coming to me for him? Because of his new troubles?"


    "Do you know the troubles they are facing?"


    Peter had to admit that Zhou Yi guessed it very accurately. This made him once doubted whether he was constantly monitoring the government''s every move. But after thinking about it, this seems to be unlikely. After all, they are not people on the same level. It is almost impossible for such a thing to happen to him.


    "No, I don''t know, I don''t want to know." Zhou Yi''s statement confirms Peter''s guess, and of course, to some extent, their ideas are somewhat coincident. "You never know what kind of trouble these guys will bring to you, and then sincerely hope that you will help them solve it. This will not be a matter of two times, Peter. Once they let them realize that you are A good target, then they will repeat this behavior again and again."


    "Really, I have already had enough of them, and I think, you should have experienced this feeling."


    "Yes, I do have this feeling. So this time, I said no to them."


    "Wise choice." Drumming, Zhou Yi handed a glass of whiskey for Peter, then he raised the glass to show the celebration. "Congratulations, Peter. You got rid of a big trouble. In fact, after losing Stark, I have completely lost hopes for the current US government. I don''t think they are capable of solving problems. In the same way, I don''t think there is any value of existence for a government that cannot solve problems with its own problems. It should be replaced or perished, and in this process, you only need to watch."


    "Sure enough, you know what?" Ignored the unimportant elements of Zhouyi''s words, Peter immediately caught the focus of his attention. "Stark''s death!"


    "Yes, I got the news, and it was just now. Why, do you have any questions?"


    "I have a question about Stark''s family. They are here with you, aren''t they?"


    Peter directly explained the intention, and when he heard this, Zhou Yi directly pointed his head.


    "If you are talking about Stark''s son Frank, then he is indeed right here. As for Maria, I am sorry, I don''t know about her whereabouts."


    This is nothing to hide, Zhou Yi naturally has what to say. After confirming Frank''s safety and his own embarrassment is not without much gain, Peter gave a sigh of relief in his heart, but also explained to Zhou Yi.


    "Let''s say, Mr. Zhou. I owe Stark an account, a bill that is difficult to pay off. I was thinking about slowly paying him back, but now it seems that I should have no chance. .and so"


    "So you think, put this account on his son, to pay back his son?"


    Zhou Yiyi heard about Peter��s words. In this regard, he did not object much. Just a little curious, because he couldn''t think of how Peter would pay the debt he said.


    "Say, what are you going to do? Revenge for his father, or is he going to take care of him for the rest of his life?"


    "Revenge? Killed Smith. Week?" Hearing Zhou Yi''s question, Peter did not change anything in his face, but he was already secretly paying attention to Zhou Yi''s look. There is no temptation in it, so that he is deliberate at this moment. "No, let me not say if I can do this. But it is you, I am afraid I will not allow me to do this."


    "Killing Smith. Week? If you have this ability, you can try it. You don''t have to test my opinion on this issue. Because my opinion is very simple, that is, I don''t think you have the ability to do it. At this point, whether it is you or the little sister-in-law of the Stark family. That guy, you can''t deal with it."


    "Since you have said this, I am afraid I really don''t have that ability." Knowing the answer he wanted to know, Peter immediately smiled and shrugged his shoulders and said to Zhou Yi. "I am not so self-reliant, so I think, as far as I can take care of them all the time, let the Stark family be able to break free from those stormy waves. Perhaps it is enough."


    "That''s it? It''s not impossible."


    Reluctantly believe in Peter''s statement. Zhou Yi is also in the mind to figure it out.


    He knows the truth, that is, Frank wants to keep the property of their Stark family, and it must be someone who is helping him. Of course he can do the same, but as far as his current identity is concerned, he is not really suitable to intervene in such mortal affairs. In contrast, Peter is a more suitable candidate. Therefore, he quickly decided to make a decision.


    "So, are you going to let me hand him over to you?"


    Genius website address:.

 Chapter 2000： Heavenly Soldiers are looking for revenge

    "If you don''t mind, I have this idea right." In the face of Zhou Yi, Peter was very candid. "After all, you will soon be fighting with Smith Week, isn''t it? Once you start the war, I think you should have no time to take care of a child. If so, why not give him to me and let me take charge of his safety. ?"


    "Are you worried that I will spread to the child?"


    " Just in case. Just take a part of it to take care of him. It would be better to let you have no worries about dealing with Smith Week. This is a good thing for you and me. I don''t think you want to take it behind you at the time of engagement. A tow bottle."


    "You have some overestimation of Smith Week, and some have underestimated me."


    For Peter''s statement, Zhou Yi dismissed the corner of his mouth. Then he waved his hand, like a layer of clouds, and stretched out a magnificent picture in front of them.


    Before the splendid gates, countless soldiers and soldiers are gathering. They were all wearing armor and armed with a knife bow. It seems that it is somewhat backward compared to today, but if you count on their abilities and heights, and the abnormality of the waist and dragon snake, whoever is better can be an undecided rhetoric.


    Peter has participated in the Hell War. He knows the terrible of these extraordinary people, but he also knows that in the current form of war, the decadence of personal power alone. The devils in **** are powerful enough, but in the face of war weapons such as warm-bombs, armor-piercing shells and even nuclear bombs, they still have only a share of Fuxi. Although these soldiers and soldiers seem to be mighty, they may not be able to withstand the edge of today''s war weapons. So who wins and who loses, he is still unclear for the time being. It can only be said that it is five or five.


    Peter did not say what he was thinking about, and Zhou Yi did not know what he thought in his heart, so at this moment he was already proud to introduce Peter.


    "This is the 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers under my heavenly court, a whole hundred thousand gods who have been registered in the book. Most of them have gone through hundreds of battles, and their lives and demons have countless battles. The head is even more countless. I only need one order. Underneath, they will be able to rush to the old nest of Smith Zhou as if they were surging in the river. At that time, I will control what kind of intrigues he is brewing, and how is it a poisonous fire. Under the army, his men��s The point of something and his attempt are only the result of turning into powder. At that time, the soldiers are against the soldiers, the king is against the king, and I will personally destroy all his delusions!"


    Zhou Yi said so firmly, it seems that the victory is in the grip. In the face of such a statement, Peter inevitably gave birth to a sense of violation.


    He knows Zhou Yi is also a period of time, Zhou Yi is a kind of person, he is also well aware. Although he said that he has seen Zhou Yi in the past many times, he has shown such a victory, but that performance will never be as arrogant and arrogant as today. This feeling is like what has disturbed his heart, so that he can only cover up with a pretending gesture. In the end, what can have such an effect, watching the sparse, there is no lively mansion in the past, Peter''s heart already has the answer.


    It is not surprising that after almost all of his loved ones have fallen into enemy hands, if he can still maintain absolute reason and calmness, then whoever sees it will say something to admire. Ordinary people can''t do such a situation at all, let alone the temperament of Zhou Yi?


    Knowing the reasons, Peter expressed understanding. But this does not mean that he agrees with Zhou Yi��s rhetoric. In his view, the war is such a thing, no one can say that he must be the winner. And even if Zhou Yiji has set up a luxurious lineup of 100,000 gods, Peter does not think that he must be ten.


    If the war in this world is more luxurious, whoever will win will be fine. The United States has long unified the world. A series of vivid examples from the War to Resist US Aid to the Vietnam War are enough to show that the art of war has never been so simple.


    It is too common to turn over the ship in the gutter. Even if Peter is standing on the side of Zhouyi in the position, he does not doubt at all that Zhou Yi will have the possibility of overturning in such a gutter. And if you think down this way, he still thinks that Frank is better in his own hands. So now, he coughed and said to Zhou Yi.


    "I saw it, it is indeed a mighty army. But even with such an army, you can''t always protect Frank''s safety. Smith Zhou and he have the murder of the Father, in this premise. Under what kind of things he does, it is not surprising. According to my opinion, he is a child. Since it is a child, it should be far from the **** and cruel place of the battlefield. So, give him to me. I Will guarantee his life is safe."


    "You are right, I have no reason to refuse." After listening to Peter''s words, Zhou Yi nodded and put away the picture that was displayed in front of him. "But he is willing to leave with you, to see his own wishes. I arranged a good place for him and found him a good teacher. So I think, even if you let him go, he is afraid Not necessarily willing."


    "What? Why are you doing this?"


    In this case, let Peter subconsciously feel that Zhou Yi has an attempt. And when I think about it, Stark has nothing to do with his calculations.


    Stark''s business is rich and enemies, but compared to everything that a **** has, their wealth is nothing but a slap in the face. It��s not good to say a word, even if Zhou Yi is only a slight form, and wants to find a genus like a pope in human beings, then the power of the world is afraid that it will break the head and will fight for it. Grab this seat.


    How much can Stark give, absolutely someone will be willing to take it ten times. The reason is simple, because for them, money is no longer meaningful. A huge family wants to continue, relying on money, but other things. It is as if Stark relies on the wisdom of two generations to grow up. Most of the strong families in the world rely on similar things.


    Or painstaking business, or the consolidation of power. But when these are added together, there will be no importance to the care of a true god. After hard work, can the power of reconciliation persist for a few years? In the thirty or fifty years of unlucky, the time of one or two generations will be dispersed; the luck is better, and at most, it is five or six generations, for a hundred and eighty years. There has never been a family power that is not easy for a thousand years. Even if it is, it is an empty shelf.


    It can be said that the powers of human beings dreamed of, besides eternal life, presumably let their family powers continue to prosper. And if there is such a possibility, what is more likely than getting the favor of the true God?


    Peter couldn''t think of other possibilities, so he is 100% sure, and Zhou Yi is definitely not doing this. So why is he doing this? In this regard, Zhou Yi directly gave the answer.


    "Because of revenge, Peter. I want to give him a hope of revenge."


    "The hope of revenge?" Peter was surprised.


    "Yes, I don''t know if you have experienced such a feeling, the kind of love that your loved ones have been killed, but you can''t do anything about it. I haven''t experienced it, but I have seen it. I know that kind of mood can give people Forcing to be crazy. If there is a choice that will allow him to approach the goal of revenge more and more, then it is okay. Although it is suffering, but it is not destroyed. The most fear is that from beginning to end, a little hope No despair."


    "That will really drive people crazy and push them to death. I know that some people may forget the hatred and use all kinds of reasons to cover up their weaknesses. But I know very well that Stark��s son is not such a kind. I can see from his eyes that he wants revenge, and that he is desperate for revenge."


    "I can''t let him go to death like this. Of course, I can''t watch him do anything stupid. So, I made this arrangement for him. Some people care and teach, how much is still a little used? ?"


    "Useful is right, but"


    Peter does not deny this statement of Zhou Yi, because he himself is almost such a stubborn person. He understood Frank''s feelings and thought about it. If the same thing happened to Ben Uncle or Mei Long, he would probably become crazy. But understanding is understood, and above it, he still has some unacceptable.


    Let a child become a machine that only knows revenge. This is still too much to do. The more I think about it, the more he wants to pull Frank out of this whirlpool. To this end, he has more and more insisted.


    "Let me see him. Let me touch him. I can try to reverse his thoughts."


    "Reverse? What are you going to do?"


    Peter��s remarks made Zhou Yi unable to hold his eyebrows. He probably guessed Peter��s innocence, but he did not think that he would be naive to such a point.


    Human love and hate have always been new. To love one or hate a person has always been a matter of years, decades or even centuries. Humans will certainly forget, but there are always people who will dream back in countless times at midnight, and they will be imprinted on the bones again and again. This kind of person, it is difficult to make him forget it, let alone to say that it is a daydream.


    Zhou Yi is not optimistic about Peter''s thoughts, but this can''t stop Peter''s determined determination.


    "I will distract and divert his attention step by step, and then let him slowly understand that revenge is not the whole of his life. His life is just beginning, there is no need to toss a lifetime to such a never In the abyss of the end. I think that if he can make him realize the beauty of life and realize that there is something else in the world that deserves to be cherished, then it should not be a problem to reverse his thoughts."


    Innocent. Zhou Yi made such an evaluation in his heart, but he still did not say anything refutation from his mouth. As Tony''s old friend, in all fairness, he does not want his old friend''s child to fall into the obsession of revenge, because it is a road without a future, especially if he can''t complete revenge on his own.


    Therefore, if he is willing to give up this hatred and start a new life, he is absolutely happy to see it. And he also believes that even Tony himself will be so hopeful.


    This is the key to his willingness to let Peter try. Since the idea has already arisen, he simply said to Peter, who is pushing the boat.


    "I don''t object to you doing this, but I still have to respect Frank''s own choices. So, this can only be done by yourself."


    When he said this, he did not give Peter a chance to talk nonsense, but he directly told the monkeys who stood there.


    "Wukong, you take him to Yang Lan. Just say that I gave it, let him see the new apprentice of Yang Lan, by the way, see if he can persuade the stubborn little guy. If you can, let the little guy let it go. It��s fine to leave, if not, then it��s still business as usual.��


    "I want to follow the master''s decree." The monkey squinted on one knee, and after picking up the will, he swayed to Peter''s side and pulled it up against him.


    "Let''s go, little brother. I will take you to the house of Erlang God. This is not far away. You have to take good care of the old grandson."


    "Wait a minute, I still have a question to ask!"


    Fighting power, Peter is obviously not the opponent of the monkey. And just as he was jealous, when he was to be pulled out by the monkey, he screamed loudly and yelled at Zhou Yi.


    "Say, what else do you want to ask?"


    "About you, there is this world? What do you think?"


    This issue is not a temporary one, but it has been born since I learned that Zhou Yi returned to Earth with a vote.


    The gods are good or bad for this world, and there is no qualitative. However, he has had a similar answer in his heart when he has had contact with the Supreme Master. That is, for the human world, it is better for the gods to exist in places that are not in contact.


    The gap between the two is too great, and unauthorized contact will only make one party a vassal and a slave. As a human being, he does not actually want to see such a situation happen. Therefore, he is hesitant and it is difficult to grasp his position.


    First, he is definitely not willing to betray humans. But at the same time, he definitely does not want to betray his old friends. This made him urgently need an answer, and in the face of his needs, Zhou Yi immediately brows, and then he said to him.


    "I can only tell you this, Peter. The gods are the gods, the humans are the humans. I just want to let my gods return to their homeland. As for the world, we don''t have such a demand."


    "I remember these words, Mr. Zhou. If you forget one day, I will remember it for you."

 Chapter 2001： See the division of the mind and the gods

    "Is it really what you said?"


    In the Jingle Palace of Lingshan, Yang Lan, who had just settled in the guest, frowned and looked at the monkey who was talking. In the face of Yang Lan��s question, the monkey immediately stopped Hossein��s hand in his hand, and then he said to Yang Lan with a touch of his mouth.


    "If you squat, you can''t dare to pass the old grandson. Your Majesty does say so, of course, if you can''t make it, then you have to look at the little brother."


    "If that''s the case, come with me."


    Yang Lan knows that the monkey is the courage of Tianda, and he dare not make fun of Zhou Yi��s things. The reason why this is asked is mainly to get an extra layer of insurance. Since the monkey said this, he would no longer be suspicious, and he would say hello to some of the restless Peters standing on the guest seat, and he would go out to the outside.


    The three men went all the way through the layers of the temple, and all the things they saw, let Peter, the American, have the feeling of going to the city. The so-called five-step first floor, ten steps and one pavilion; the corridor waist back, fangs sorghum. The solemn and rich style of the oriental traditional architectural style only made him stunned, and the kind of honeycomb vortex and the delicate structure of the long bridge lying wave made him admire.


    With his experience, he is really hard to believe that such a magnificent building was actually built to serve a person. Looking at the palace guards who came and went, all the time when Yang Lan passed by, he bowed his head and bowed down. When he denounced this decadent style in his heart, it was inevitable that he would give birth to a few envy.


    Although there is no such cultural heritage, there is no such thing as a big man��s life, but Peter��s mood is similar. Man, in the end, will still yearn for this kind of drunken beauty knees, and wake up to the power of the world. Of course, knowing that you have a few pounds and two is also a quality that an adult should have. So although I want to be longing and envious, but in the end, he still has no ambition to give birth.


    And these, Yang Lan are in the eye, and also from the dark spot to start.


    As Zhou Yi��s right-handed man, one of the most worrying questions for Yang Lan is that after the learned friends of Zhou Yi have learned his identity, they will have an idea of ??playing the autumn wind.


    This kind of thinking is normal. After all, in the past, they will have a similar saying that one person can get a good dog. Especially those who are very powerful, their chickens and dogs are probably more moist and comfortable than many gods.


    Yang Lan has no intention of expressing anything about this situation, but he has to worry about what kind of situation will happen to Zhou Yi. Zhou Yi is not an ordinary person. Once he is trapped in the friendship of the past and has to make compromises on these people, then the order established in today''s court will undoubtedly be a hidden danger.


    Yang Lan does not want to see the existence of this hidden danger. In fact, for Zhou Yi, he even had the idea of ??clearing these troubles for him. But now it seems that it can save such trouble.


    Peter seems to be a person who knows how to measure. Even after seeing this, he still does not reveal what he should not have. This is very good, and Yang Hao��s evaluation of him is so high. So when he strolled to a school yard, he was already pointing at the dusty vision in the distance and explained it to Peter.


    "The people you are looking for are there. Right, the Prince is there."


    "Prince?" Peter was still curious about the title. The monkeys who had been with them were already like fried hair, and they hurriedly squatted.


    "Hey, I suddenly remembered it. I seem to have something to do on my hand. So, I will accompany you here, don''t send it, don''t send it."


    The voice has not yet fallen, he seems to have escaped from the escape, and watching him stand up with the tendon cloud, Yang Hao immediately brows, did not say good.


    "This, for so many years, I still can''t change the problem of this trip. I really don''t know if his Buddhist practice for so many years has been repaired on the dog''s stomach."


    "Sure enough, is he the Buddha of the Buddha?"


    Because the middle of the monkey and the monkey opened a joke, Peter has not been able to affirm his identity in front of the monkey. After all, as far as he knows, monkeys have never been a magnanimous guy. If this is to let him know that he was playing with him before, then he is not sure, he will toss out what is right and wrong.


    Although Peter is not afraid of such things, it does not mean that he will provoke these troubles for no reason. Especially this is still at the monkey''s home. He naturally wants to be more restrained.


    Of course, now that the monkey has slipped, then he naturally does not have so much scruples. It was also a spy on intelligence. He began to pretend to inadvertently ask Yang Lan.


    "He is indeed the one who defeated the Buddha. It is already the old Huangli. Today he is only the patrol general in front of the Emperor. The identity is not comparable."


    ��Why? I remember that in the oriental mythology, the Buddha��s status should not be very high? Even if it is placed in front of your Jade Emperor, can it be treated as a guest?��


    "Because it is different in the past. In the past, the Buddhism forces were sitting big, and the Jade Emperor was a weak and incompetent person. Naturally, he could only treat each other with courtesy. But now, Heaven is the master of the Heavenly Emperor, and the Emperor of Heaven is not allowed to be ambitious. The old people sleep on the side of the couch. So the entire Buddhist temple has been cleaned up since their Buddha. Remove the ambitious generations, and the rest are now under my jurisdiction."


    "On the one hand, the sun is on the west side, and the other side is like a sky. So naturally, the monkey as the Emperor of Heaven is patrolling the general more than he is as a Buddha."


    This is the secret of heaven, and it should not be a mortal person should know. However, Peter��s identity is different after all. Yang Lan said that it is not a big deal for him to listen to.


    Of course, this is no big deal, it is the feeling of Yang Lan. For Peter himself, this is a bit too unexpected.


    "I thought that the world of your gods would be more kind. After all, you are gods."


    "Yes, we are gods. But just because we are gods, we are more real than what you mortal imagine. Unlike the mortals who care about the interests, in the world of the gods, power is the key to everything. The powerful God has everything in place, and the whole world will work according to your will. If you can''t match it, then you will either be obedient or destroy, and there will be no more choices."


    "It turns out that." After a nod, Peter was a deeper impression of the so-called god. Of course, he is also lacking in emotion. "I thought that the gods would be a noble existence. Their opportunities are more pure and great, for example, for glory, or for a great mission. But now, the so-called **** is no different. ?"


    "God is like a mortal, just to live, to live better. Of course, you said that in order to be something more pure and great, it does not exist. I said, either obey or destroy. If you feel that you are trampled on something, you can choose to destroy it. Life is your own, how to live, it should be your own choice."


    "The tone of your speech is not the same as I imagined, Lord Erlang."


    After listening to Yang Lan��s remarks, Peter thought about it and then he smiled. And his statement apparently aroused the interest of Yang Lan, he looked back at Peter, the cold face like the ice-like face for the first time showed a curious look.


    "how do I say this?"


    "I thought that the so-called gods should be to warn mortals, what to do, or simply to let them sacrifice for what noble things. The result is that I am here, I heard other words. Life is your own Make your own choices. If some people''s choices are contrary to yours, is this also allowed?"


    "Of course, why don''t I allow it. I ask myself that I can''t always go wrong, so sometimes there are mortal ideas that will be different from me. Isn''t this normal? As long as he does not pass the legal system, then I really don''t think there is What is necessary, to blame such behavior."


    "If the gods in this world can do things like you, then I am afraid that the world will not be as bad as this."


    "In front of the Emperor, you can''t wait for people to let go. If someone wants to follow the rules, then I will let him know that my heaven is very powerful."


    Yang Lan seems to have said such words casually, and listening to his words, Peter suddenly realized the other meanings.


    "Wait, what do you mean, do you want to take over the world?"


    "More precisely, it is to take over the world outside of your mortal. My heaven is returning to the world, and naturally there is something to be done. According to His Majesty, to rectify the world''s ghosts and ghosts, the idiots and ambitions that are unwilling to be lonely. The great people are placed under the laws of my heaven, this is the most important thing for my heaven."


    "The world itself is already too far away from the influence of those forces that should not exist. Move it back on the right track, let the gods belong to the gods, and belong to the mortal to the mortals. Whether it is for God or for people, it should be the best of both worlds. So you don''t have to be so surprised."


    "However, how do you plan to divide this difference? I mean mortals and gods, there will always be some confusion between the two, and in this place, do you know how to divide?"


    It is no wonder that Peter asked such a question, because according to Erlang God, he himself is not sure which part he should belong to.


    It is a human being, he is indeed human, but his possession, including the power of the evil spirit knight, has already separated him from humanity. To say that he is a god, I am afraid that he will not be willing to admit such a statement.


    After all, he regarded himself as a human being from beginning to end. And if he is hard to divide him into other areas, then he will certainly not accept such a result.


    Having said that, it does not mean that he would reject Yang Lan��s approach. In fact, in his view, in the fall of the Supreme Master, the new generation of Supreme Master has not yet grown up, and countless evil forces are coveting the earth. The court led by Zhou Yi is willing to take over this trouble, no doubt Helping humanity and helping the whole world solve a big hidden danger.


    With the ability they have shown, it can be said that there is no accident, and the situation like Dommam is almost impossible to reappear. And if you look at this premise, the opinions expressed by these ambiguous guys are not so important.


    Under common sense, they are the part that can be sacrificed under the general trend. He himself knows that this problem of his own should be ignored and ignored. However, according to his personal thoughts, he did not want to be sacrificed at all. Therefore, he asked this question.


    "To divide this kind of thing, I prefer to pay attention to a statement of argument. What do you think in your heart, do you want to live as a demon, or simply as an ordinary person? What is the meaning of the heart, what kind of life you choose, what kind of division should you accept. Like you, Mr. Peter Parker. If you choose to be an ordinary person, I will personally seal and seal you. That is the power of the demon. At that time, you will die like an ordinary person, and when you die, I will naturally find a place to continue to seal that power."


    Yang Lan��s answer made Peter fall silent. He thought for a moment and then asked.


    "If I choose to keep my strength, is it not an ordinary person?"


    "Then you have to leave the world and go to a world life that belongs to the gods. Believe me, Mr. Parker, that won''t be what you want. Because if you choose these, it means you will be completely cut off. The relationship between you and ordinary people. Loved ones, loved ones, for strength, it is not worth your price."


    ��Is there no way to make the best of both worlds?��


    "No." On this issue, Yang Lan answered very indifferently. "When you smash all the rebellious parties in this world, Tianzhu will become the only connection between mankind and the world of gods. And when there are only those mortals in this world, if you still maintain the power of the gods, then It��s too unfair to them.��


    "I know that you have a close relationship with your Majesty. You can certainly beg for you and open a special case for you. But believe me, it won''t be the result you want. It will only make you a human being." The aliens can never be accepted by them."


    "You are right." Nodded. After Peter had figured out some problems, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. "I know how to choose, thank you, Lord Erlang."


    "No problem, since you are a friend of your Majesty, I should have told you this." Nodded casually, Yang Lan only kept a basic courtesy to Peter. Then he said with a finger, he said to him. "Well, the person you are looking for is there. But it seems that he seems to have some trouble."


    :. :

 Chapter 2002： Birthday character is perseverance

    Frank was in trouble, and this was what Yang Lan expected.


    It��s not that he has reservations about Frank, nor that he has done something tricky in it. With his character, he still does not do this kind of work, and Frank will encounter so-called troubles. After all, he is too eager to seek.


    As one of the most sinister spells, the seven-arrow book is a very complicated process, and it is accompanied by a lot of risks. Now Frank just knows a fur, and even if he is not willing to figure it out, he will start it directly, and it will be strange to be surprised.


    Of course, no matter how Yang Lan can''t understand the behavior of Frank''s hairy, he still can''t ignore his safety. Zhou Yi handed Frank to him, but he didn''t want to see him die. So when I saw Frank there was a bad pool, he was just a step, suddenly appeared in front of Frank, and then, without saying anything, he pinched the strange grass-like like a living person.


    This grass man is the accident that Frank made. He seems to have made a mistake in the goal, so that the grass man used to cast spells did not mark the guy he was dealing with, but he was involved with himself. This is equivalent to the curse, and the grass man imprinted his three souls and seven scorpions, and immediately there is a desire to win him.


    Yang Lan��s shot at this time did not want to let such a thing happen. So after pinching this irritating and desperately trying to hit the grass man on Frank, he immediately drove his true power, hard. The birthplace has annihilated the soul of this grass man.


    This is a quick and sloppy, simplest and quickest solution. But because it was too fast, it made Frank a little involved. After all, the three souls and seven scorpions on the curse of the mantra are only a re-enactment based on the body, but in the end it is still with him. The use of brute force to forcibly remove the curse of this grass man, and to break the wire, there will be some accidental injury is naturally inevitable.


    Frank didn''t hold back, and he spurted a blood directly. And before he had to wait for Peter to respond, Yang Lan was already cold-faced and taught him.


    "Reckless, noisy! I have repeatedly yelled at you. This nailed seven-arrow book is a sinister sorcerer. You must be careful and careful when you display it. You can''t make a point. As a result, you are good, except at the beginning, except for the poor pool. This is me. Come in time, if it is slower, then you are already being cursed by the spell, and you have won the three souls!"


    "I don''t understand, why do I make mistakes?" Wiping the blood on his lips, Frank asked the first question after asking for it.


    As an avenger, he doesn''t care about his injuries at all. On the contrary, the failure of revenge will be a matter of greater concern to him. What he doesn''t understand is that he clearly has step by step according to the standard steps, and there is no difference in the middle half. Why the last show, but it will be such a result.


    "Why?" Since he was ordered to teach his spells, Yang Lan naturally could not say that he would not regard his problem as one thing. He looked at the grass man in his hand and threw it at Frank''s feet.


    "Look at your grassman, is the name and birthday character really the guy you want to kill?"


    Frank picked up the grassman and saw that the grassman had the English name "Smith. Zhou" on the front, while the back was written on the back of the year. This is the date of birth under the official record of Smith. Zhou, February 25, 1963. Frank looked at all the information about the birthplace of Smith at the time, and there was nothing wrong with it. So he didn''t want to understand at all, how could the problem appear on it.


    On his face, there was an undisguised confusion, and Yang Lan frowned and explained to him.


    "If I don''t understand it, the Smith. Zhou you have to deal with is supposed to be a reincarnation of talent. If this is the case, then you should go back to the source and use this as his initial identity. The curse is correct. If I remember correctly, his real name should be the red pine nut, the ancient golden fairy. As for his birth, he is afraid that he only knows it now!"


    Yang Lan��s statement is a mixed news for Frank. The good news is that he finally knows the problem, but the worry is that without the birth of the red pine nuts, he wants to deal with him with the technique of nail head seven arrows, which is simply a delusion.


    At the moment, I hope that I can pin my hopes on it. He does not want this hope to be shattered because of such a reason. So he quickly asked.


    "Is there no way to figure out his birthday?"


    "Difficult!" Yang Hao shook his head and only said such a sentence. And looking at him as such a statement, Frank immediately did not care.


    "I don''t believe, you must have a way. Smith. Zhou how to hide his whereabouts, he is still in this world. And as long as he exists, there must be someone who can figure out his past clues. Erlang, don''t forget What did your Majesty say to you, and you have the responsibility and obligation to help me figure this out!"


    "Noisy!"


    With a wave of indifference, Yang Lan directly swept Frank on the ground. Then he stared at Frank with a cold eye and said to him without any feelings.


    "First of all, after all, I am the one who taught you the spells. You are no longer good. It is also a teacher who calls me. Secondly, my Majesty only lets me teach you spells. I didn''t say that I will help you revenge. That is your own. If you can''t solve such a small problem, you can only blame yourself for not competing. Why do you want me to sell for you! Are you worthy?"


    This is straightforward, but it is true. Although Yang Lan said that he was appointed to do things, it does not mean that he will become a subordinate and slave of Frank. In the end, he is a **** on the top, and compared with Frank''s identity, the two are absolutely natural. Can not care about the gap in identity, teach him spells without reservation, it can be said that he has fulfilled his obligation to improve. And if you want to be a fox, you can use it to drive the arrow with the chicken feathers. This is a bit too self-reliant and whimsical.


    The movement of Yang Lan is not small, and there are a large number of people on this school. There are many guards and officers who are here to polish their skills and practice the military. So when I saw that there was a lot of fun here, there were many people around.


    As a brother who used to be with Yang Lan, he is now a courtier. Of course, these grass-rooted soldiers are standing on the side of Yang Lan. It��s not that it��s completely selfish. It��s really Frank��s foxes and tigers. The look of the shit��s human beings is in the eyes, and they really don��t want them to see.


    All of them have one count, almost all of them are watching him coldly, and even some people are screaming at him. As far as one scene is concerned, this can already be called a torment. If Frank''s skin is a little thinner, or if he is particularly concerned about other people''s eyes, then this situation is not going to be worse than the two. Fortunately, Frank is not so concerned about other people''s eyes.


    He was born into a different kind, and he was naturally hostile to ordinary people. So since he knew the difference between himself and others, he was already psychologically prepared to face these so-called gossips. What other people think of him, he never cares, he only cares about his purpose.


    So even if so many people are watching him, he still squats down without hesitation, and he said to Yang Lan in a tone that is full of unwillingness.


    "Mr. Yang Lan, help me! This is the only hope for my revenge for my father. I don''t ask for anything else. Just ask you to help me, so that I won''t be left empty. If the teacher is willing to help me today, then On his day, you are letting me cover my brain and go to the fire, and I am not hesitating!"


    Being able to squat and ask in front of so many people, Frank showed that it is far beyond the perseverance of ordinary people. Such a person will become a hero if he is not a hero. Maybe he will be a big trouble. However, his intention is still extremely positive, and the idea of ??revenge for the father is taken out, and no one can refute anyone. So even if I saw the possibility of this child, Yang Lan could only close his eyes. After a moment of silence, he said to him.


    "The ancients have no evidence, you are asking me, and I have no choice. However, the ancient **** Jinxian, who was in the same era as him, still has some remnants. If you can meet one or two, then you can��t miss it. Know the answers you want to know from their mouths. But that''s not what you should do now."


    "You are now hurting the three souls and seven souls. Within seven days, you can''t easily use force. So from today, you will give me to stay in the other hospitals that I have arranged for you, while giving me peace of mind. This time I saved you. I don''t necessarily have this ability for the next time. I know that you are eager to take revenge, but if you haven''t gotten a big hatred yet, you will put yourself in. Then the loss is your own. In short, you can count yourself. Let''s measure it."


    After Yang Lan finished, he waved his sleeve and repelled the crowds around him, and made a request to Peter. After doing these two moves, he simply held his hand and arched, and he was already a big stepping star to leave the school.


    Obviously, what he meant was to make a private space, let Peter and Frank make contact himself. In the face of his good intentions, Peter felt a little chopped up.


    Although he is the age of the married child, he has been busy with his career, but he still has no idea in this regard. So naturally, he doesn''t have much experience dealing with children. Especially Frank is such a stubborn child, which makes him really do not know where to start.


    He didn''t know what to say, and Frank looked at Peter who was in front of him, but he opened his mouth to him first.


    "Peter Parker, Spider-Man? Why are you here?"


    "Do you know me?" Since I have never seen Stark''s child, Peter will certainly be curious about his knowledge of himself. According to his understanding of Stark, Stark is not the kind of guy who has a picture of his former son while feeling the original time, repenting, and introducing his son.


    Even if he has any feelings of guilt, I am afraid that he will only linger in his heart until he dies. And the person who expects him to blame himself is telling his son, I am afraid it is better to give him a direct pain. Peter is quite sure about this, so he really wonders how Frank knows himself. In the face of his confusion, Frank said.


    "I can search for information about all the members of the Avengers. Although your information was once encrypted as the eighth-level archive of the original SHIELD, for me, there is no file that I can''t read. I know you, Peter Parker, I know that you used to, and even everything you did after betrayal. What makes me curious is why you are here."


    "My father is dead. I don''t have any place for you to use now. So if you come to Stark, then I can only tell you that you can''t get anything." of."


    "Hey, listen, boy. I don''t have any thoughts about you, and I don''t intend to do anything to you Stark. The grudges between me and your father have long since disappeared when I learned that he had suffered misfortune. In fact, for me, I have to deal with your father''s feelings, I am afraid I have to pay a little more. If you don''t understand what I am going to say, all in all, I feel that I owe something to your father. ""


    "Obviously, I have no way to compensate him now, so I hope that I can compensate you on your body."


    Although Frank said something annoying, it seems that Peter must be the same as the intention of the guy. But Peter still swallowed this tone and expressed his sincerity to him.


    Of course, he said to return, believe it or not, but all by Frank himself. Obviously, Frank, who has already had an understanding of human nature, cannot trust him because of these three words.


    "Compensate my father through me? I want to know what you are going to do, Mr. Peter Parker. Are you planning to avenge my father? If so, I think I will be grateful to you and at the same time sacrifice your spirit. Express a high degree of praise. But if you don''t plan to do that, then sorry, I still have things, there is no time to spend time with you here."


    "Hey, boy. You have to know that revenge is not yours."


    Frank��s words made Peter feel that he was a little bastard, but he could only bear it if he looked at his father��s face.


    "Your father hopes that you are not abandoning everything for revenge. For him, I am afraid that watching you pass on the Stark family is his greatest hope. Now what are you doing, you Take your life and make jokes about the three generations of Stark. This is not your best choice, child. You obviously have a better choice!"

 Chapter 2003： Family biography is not allowed

    "Better choice? I don''t understand what you mean, Peter Parker."


    Frank sneered, and apparently did not put what Peter said in his heart. And although he can see what kind of attitude he is now, Peter still has to bitterly admire him.


    "Your mother, your family. The first thing you should do now is to keep the foundation of your family, instead of putting all your heart on an unreachable revenge. In all fairness, do you really think you can avenge?" Faced with a monster like Smith Week, do you think everything you do makes sense? I think you should be very clear about the answer. So instead of wasting your life on this meaningless thing, It is better to save the integrity of your family as much as possible."


    "I need to remind you, child. The foundation of your family is now being sneaked by countless people. If you are not willing to hold this foundation now, then waiting for you will be the efforts of your grandfather and your father for two generations. And the business is thoroughly swallowed by others. Not to mention that you have nothing, but surely, the glory of the Stark family will fall to the bottom. Is this something you would like to see?"


    At this time, if Frank dares to yell at the scorpion and I am willing, then it is the thing that squints and says something. In fact, even if he is so obsessed with revenge, it does not mean that he will be willing to watch the family that his two generations have run, and ushered in his own hands. He just thought that he had something to rely on.


    "This is impossible. Jarvis controls the company''s funds and resource allocation. Without my permission, no one can spare Jarvis and steal from the company a piece of wealth." Just doing nothing."


    "It is true to say this, but don''t forget, Jarvis is strong enough to control human thoughts. And the ordinary people in your company, they are not as loyal to you as Jarvis. Once you say that someone is coercing and tempting them, do you think they will not do something to your company? Or, if you are judged to be dead by the government and society, then as a dead person, what qualification do you have, inheriting your father��s What about the company?"


    "They can''t do this. This is my father''s company. And my father, who saved this country!"


    Did not deny that Peter is right. Explain that Frank has already heard his words. However, he still retains three points of stubbornness. The main reason is that he believes that human beings have no reason to do such a despicable thing to his father''s company.


    Stark is not just a company. As the president of the United States, Tony Stark plays almost a national hero. Even if there are many people who are criticizing his actions, they have to admit that absolutely most rational people still believe that he saved the country and saved the country from the deadly diseases. It can be said that if the country is not in a state of turmoil, it is really not suitable for those face projects, then the presidential park presidential image can now be added. And with such a layer of cohesiveness, even if Stark is no longer there, and who dares to take the world''s big and unscrupulous to move his property?


    Frank''s sighs come from here. He does not believe that today''s government dares to take advantage of the world''s nickname and the international trend of Taotao to do this kind of stigma. But he obviously overlooked a problem, that is, the human heart is unpredictable in this turbulent situation.


    At this point, I have already become accustomed to life, and Peter, who is in a cold state, has more say than he has. So he immediately broke his luck.


    "If it was twenty years ago, you might say this may be useful. But today, on this edge of the government is once again on the verge of collapse. Don''t say your father Stark is the hero of this country, he is even the whole of the United States. Parents, the government should never have a little bit of affection for him."


    "And, where do you think my intelligence came from? Where did I know about you? This is what Coulson has found me and told me about it. He is still a conscience." It��s not like those people, it��s a must for you. But just by him, do you think you can stop so many people who have a lot of interest? Not to mention that they are not completely squandered, but they are also mixed with everything. The last resort is that the more difficult it is, the more difficult it is for them to stop. I can say that you can understand?"


    The situation is a bit complicated. Although Peter has explained it briefly enough, he still has some concerns. Can this child, who is only five or six years old, understand? Although I have heard of it before, Stark��s son was a genius from childhood, and he could learn everything at a glance. But this kind of thing is not enough for a good brain. This requires experience, and what he lacks is precisely this experience.


    In short, Peter has already made plans for the water mill. What he didn''t think was that Frank just thought about it for a moment, then quickly understood what he meant.


    "You mean that because of the disaster that Dommam brought before, American society has begun to fall into turmoil. Coupled with the loss of the previous war and the damage directly caused by this disaster, the government''s finances are no longer enough to control the social order. And rebuilding, so they put their ideas on my company?"


    "It��s roughly what this means."


    Some were surprised, but Peter still answered honestly.


    "What are the interest alliances that my father formed? Shouldn''t they lend a helping hand at this time?"


    "Colson said that because of your father''s death, they now seem to have some hesitation about whether to continue to cooperate with the government. And surely, they do not think that they can get the return they want from the current government. ��


    "I understand." I understood it in my mouth, and I probably understood it in my heart. Frank��s face almost unmasked and revealed a mocking sneer.


    How to say it, before his father was the benefactor of this country, the president of the United States, the builder of the new government. Then, the people who profited because of him, those who used to be like him, and who are called comrades, are already driven by the interests, wondering how to divide the legacy left by him, even if this behavior is hanging How can a glamorous name on the top of it not cover up its despicable nature.


    When his father was the president, Frank did not think that politicians would be a despicable career. But now it seems that people on the Internet say that it is true. If all human occupations are to be classified according to their low ranks, then politicians call themselves first, and others really can''t compare them. What murders and arson, adultery and looting, are not worth mentioning compared to the dirty means of politicians. Even if he can get a knife, Frank already doesn''t know what to say.


    It can be said that since he was a child, he did not have much affection for the US government because of his father''s work. At this moment, he has already reduced his goodwill towards the government to a negative value. At this time, he also clearly realized that one problem is that he will do nothing here, so his own foundation may not be able to keep it.


    Although revenge is the first, what is going on in the family business? But this does not mean that he would think of giving his family''s foundation to a group of white-eyed wolves. Instead of giving them such a large amount of benefits, he would rather burn the entire Stark company into a ash, and definitely not leave them a point. With such a mood, there is already a determination in his heart.


    "You are right. I really can''t let them steal the foundation of my family. But I have a problem, that is, you persuaded me, and you want to help me, what is it for?"


    When he said this, Frank had already widened his eyes and stared at Peter''s every move. From his eyes, Peter can see how much he distrusts himself.


    This is not surprising. After all, just a group of guys he should trust most smashed his knife in the back, and under such circumstances, he would not trust himself, the guy who once had his father, and it was reasonable. It is even said that Peter has some doubts. If his usual style and prestige are still good, what he just said will be treated as a smashing of the government by Frank.


    Fortunately, Frank did not misunderstand at this point, but doubted his purpose. In this regard, Peter, who is not afraid of shadows, has shown extraordinary generality.


    "I said, I did this to pay for Stark. Of course, you can''t believe what I said. But just think about it, can I still get any benefit from it?"


    "I am not a government. There is no power or organization behind me. I am the only one who I am alone. Do you think that I alone will have the ability to steal your family business from the government? Well, let me not say I have no such ability, even if I have it, why should I seek these things. Money? Benefits? Do you think that these things alone can drive me?"


    Peter��s words are extremely emboldened, because he personally does not really put money in his eyes. Perhaps in the past, the power of money can be considered huge. But with the great changes in the world, many social common sense things have been subtly changing. One of the important things is that the status of money is not so important.


    Power, or power, these real things are already above the money. To give a very simple example, in the past, if you have the money, you can buy a Gatlin. Today, if you spend three times the price, you should ask the other party if you are willing to sell it to you.


    Peter holds the key as a key force, and of course he is qualified to come to a position like money. Even if Frank said that he would be suspicious of his statement, he could not find anything to refute his rhetoric. Simply, he did not waste too much brain power on this issue, but asked him directly.


    "So, how are you going to help me?"


    "It depends on how you think about yourself. If you want to hold on to your own family business, then you must fight against those who are holding Stark''s business. I don''t want the game of interest in the conventional form." I will not play this kind of trick, and I don��t intend to mix it into this kind of thing. Of course, if the other party intends to play in the dark, then I will naturally protect you and your mother. In a word, I will ensure the safety of both your mother and son until you have the ability to protect yourself. I believe that if I do this, it will be a reasonable explanation for your father."


    When he said this, Peter remembered Stark, who had passed away. Looking at the very fascinating look on his face, Frank''s face immediately sank, and then his eyes flashed with chills.


    Is Peter good? Frank has a certainty of 80% to be sure that he is really kind and willing to help, in order to repay his embarrassment to his father. But to say that just because of this, he is grateful to Peter, it is too ridiculous.


    He remembered clearly that his father suffered from the loss of his and the ancient Master. Even after the emergence of Dommam, they have to take some responsibility. Although Stark is not dead in the hands of Dommam, but directly and indirectly, it is somewhat related to this. And that means they are responsible for the death of their father.


    Although it is not the primary responsibility, it is enough to make him hate Peter. It can be said that if he has the opportunity to be able to strike the enemy of Smith Zhou, then a guy like Peter, do not want to run one by one. Not to say that their lives are so cruel, but at the very least, they must apply the pain that his father has tasted to them.


    For Frank, this is the price he should pay for his father. Of course, now, he still needs Peter''s strength to provide a little help for himself.


    "I understand what you mean. In this case, I have seven days, then in these seven days, let us start to solve the problem you said."


    "How are you going to solve it?"


    Peter''s tone was a bit curious, because Frank''s tone sounded like it was already in the chest.


    This is not in line with common sense, because in his vision, it is not too easy to fight against the government. Any situation can happen, and any problems can be encountered. Under such circumstances, how could he be sure, and can he still say that he is solving such a big story within seven days?


    "This is my secret. I will tell you later about it. But now, I need to introduce you to my new friend."

 Chapter 2004： Prepare the departure party dynamics

    "Yes, his friend is me."


    Zhou Shang, who had just finished his self-introduction, stood up beside Frank and looked at him with a scene, while making a provocative look to Peter.


    He knows Peter, isn''t it Spiderman? This little secret can''t be considered a secret in him. Just ask someone to ask questions. In fact, it has already entered the ranks of superheroes. After Zhou has clearly defined his own code of conduct, the most hostile is the peers who are different from their own principles.


    He doesn''t like guys who like to kill, because some people just want to interrupt their legs, but they give him a happy, this is really not. Of course, he doesn''t like soft eggs that even murderers don''t dare. For example, Spider-Man in the earliest period, he is such a guy.


    No matter what kind of criminals, even those who are qualified for shooting ten times, he will only tie them to the police situation. I don''t think about whether this will increase the workload of the police uncles. It is really a little public morality.


    Of course, although I heard that Spider-Man has changed the evil spirits, I will no longer bother the police. But this can''t erase his previous streaks.


    All in all, it is a sentence, that is, he is not very pleasing to see the old guy like Peter. And looking at this second generation of God who has been staring at himself with strange eyes, Peter is also strange that the second monk can''t figure it out.


    "That, do we know?"


    "The first time I met, of course, it��s better to be famous."


    "Is the child so stupid now?" Listening to Zhou Shang��s words of Sao Bao, Peter subconsciously wanted to give him a slap. However, considering the background of the child and the fact that he might not beat him, Peter still couldn''t bear to get this hand.


    He ended up swearing in secret, and then he set his sights on Frank. After all, what to do in the future depends on the child''s determination, and if he chooses to succumb to reality, then he will not have to bother with the children of these problems.


    But Frank is still the kind of Stark, and the Stark family has never had the talent to retreat. Not hitting the south wall and not looking back, hitting the south wall and hitting it is their usual nature, so almost unexpected, Frank said this.


    "I will take a vacation with Yang Lan to see if I can go to Los Angeles in these seven days. Shann, I need you to run this with me."


    "I?" I thought it was just a simple station to give Frank a question of the scene. I didn''t think that Frank was playing with a piece of his own map. Seriously, this makes Zhou Shang feel a little hesitant, because he is not very sure, whether he can leave at will.


    Although his old lady was very irresponsible to throw himself here, he also appointed Yang Lan to take care of himself. And if you say that you are leaving with Frank casually, then Yang Lan is probably not too good.


    Zhou Shang��s concerns were roughly the same, and just after he told these concerns to Frank, Frank immediately waved his hand and said to him with a slap in the chest.


    "These will not be a problem. I have enough confidence to convince him. Don''t forget, his task is just to care, not to imprison you. As long as you have a tough attitude, believe me, he is not afraid. How can you take it. Even if we both act together, for security reasons, he may have to play the role of a bodyguard to protect our safety at all times. At this point, you can rest assured ""


    "you sure?"


    Zhou Shang��s performance was hesitant, but it was obvious that Frank��s decision to take him to Los Angeles to do things was to make his restless heart move. He doesn''t want to waste time on this boring school competition. It��s not that he looked down on these Heavenly Soldiers on Yang Lan��s house, but as the son of Zhou Yi, the Prince of Heaven, he really can only say that these Heavenly Soldiers will not be able to fight.


    Obviously there are a few things that look very powerful, but when they are handed over, they are completely a silver gun-like head. This really makes him somewhat unacceptable. He can understand it, not that these guys can''t play, but they don''t dare to fight with themselves. Think about it too, the name of the Prince is so famous on the name, they are not destined, they dare to come up with the true ability to compete with themselves. And even if you say that you have already made three orders, you have to look at their true skills. But obviously, no one dares to take the risk and ask him for the prince''s tiger.


    All in all, it��s boring. Just staying here for less than a day, Zhou Shang has already begun to miss the world of online, games, and a lot of ordinary people who can let go. What Frank is proposing now is actually his appetite. After hesitating for a pretense, he said in a very difficult look.


    "Well, let me try."


    Try it and try it. With his identity, Zhou Shang has nothing to cringe. He directly found Yang Hao to explain the situation. Without Frank''s expectation, after his attitude was tough enough, Yang Lan did not have the means to force him to stay in his own house.


    He can only make compromises and promises Zhou��s power to move freely. Of course, this power must be under his eyes and must not be out of his sight.


    Zhou has no reason to reject such conditions, so he can only accept. And just after he returned the news to Frank, Frank immediately decided.


    "Since the situation is not what I expected, then we will leave now. Shane, you are with me. Mr. Parker, trouble you to protect me in secret. I think you should have no plans to show your face."


    "Of course." In general, after saying this, Peter should be hidden in the darkness. This will not only show their ability, but also let Frank reassure them. However, he hesitated for a long time, but still did not make any moves. The reason is that he really has nowhere to hide.


    Here is the Xitian Jingle Palace, surrounded by heavenly angels with the identity of the gods. It''s not that easy to hide in them. Moreover, he does not feel that he has the need to do their experiments.


    "I think it''s time to leave here and say it. Los Angeles is no better than here, I am familiar with it, I know how to hide myself there."


    "Are you sure?" Although he is very suspicious of Peter''s statement, since he said so, Frank will naturally not dismantle his desk at this time. They finally found things on the side of Yang Lan, and Yang Lan, who had already promised them, was also very simple to send them back to the mortal.


    Stepping on the mortal land, Peter''s confidence immediately rose by three points. When he said nothing, he showed his ability to hide his whereabouts, and one of his bodies disappeared into the dark woods. And watching him until this time to perform such a performance, Zhou Shang brow a pick, can not help but want to play the game of finding fault. Fortunately, Frank blocked him in time.


    "Don''t waste time here, we only have seven days. You don''t want to go to the bustling metropolis of Los Angeles. Seven days may not be enough for you."


    "Well, let him be lucky." With a bang, Zhou Shang and Frank went straight into the portal, and behind them, a strong figure followed.


    They are all people who have seen the world, who don��t know the portal of Karma Taj. If you say that Los Angeles is at the door, then Peter may still hold on to him and walk on his own. The problem is that Los Angeles is at the other end of the United States. Brothers, thousands of kilometers, you let him have a door to run without the ability to go, he will only do such things.


    In short, three people arrived in Los Angeles smoothly. Just when their forefoot had just left, Yang Lan had already come to Zhou Yi and explained everything to him.


    Be careful, no big mistakes, Yang Hao has always been acting steadily, which is why Zhou Yi can safely deliver the rear to him. Listening to the situation reported by Yang Lan, Zhou Yi thought about it, and said with a big hand.


    "It''s okay. Let them go to the streets, you just have to look at them, don''t let them go wrong."


    "This is natural. But if there is a breath in it, you will never let the Prince hurt a hair."


    "If that''s the case, then please."


    Yang Yu loyal to his position, Zhou Yi naturally does not deserve to be verbally affirmed. For him, it is true that Yang Lan has solved a lot of complicated things by his side. At the very least, when dealing with Smith. Zhou, he will not be distracted to take care of other things.


    This is the performance that can be smashed. With such a capable subordinate, Zhou Yi, while consciously lucky, also began to work on his own big things.


    His heavenly army, at this moment, is constantly entering the world along the four pillars. The goal is to be a little bigger, and it is indeed too swaying compared to the means by which the **** devils sneak into the world. However, Tianwei��s pillar wins over stability.


    Like the devil''s door to hell, only to find the place, a nuclear bomb can be a smash. And the Rainbow Bridge, such as Asgard, also needs the huge energy supply of the world tree to open the lasting.


    The pillars of Tianwei are different. They are such artifacts as Jianmu, and with the support of the Sifang Shenjun, even if it is said that the light is right, there is no way to do it. Moreover, the Tianwei pillar is not only as simple as a passage, but most importantly, it is also the foundation and pillar of the earth that anchors the earth.


    With the support of the Tianwei pillar, the heavens will always be linked to the mortal world. Unless every soldier in the heavens is killed and killed in the battlefield, as long as Zhou Yi orders, the steady stream of heavenly soldiers will rush down the Tianzhu.


    It can be said that Zhou Yi��s four pillars of Tianwei have already set aside the plan to completely destroy Smith��s forces and not give him a little hope. And within this short half-day time, tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers will be ready to stand up.


    Zhou Yi waited for so long, waiting for this moment. And just as he mobilized the army, preparing for a war against the soldiers in the week of Zhou, and the king��s duel against the king, the whole world was choppy because of his actions.


    In the autumn of events, this is the official statement. In fact, if the current situation is to be popularized in every human heart, then the overall generalization is probably a sentence that wmlgb can explain.


    After recovering most of the main functions of the government, especially after the restoration of the vital satellite system that monitors the whole world trend, the appearance of Tianzhu and the debut of Tianbing Tianjie are undoubtedly the red fruit that is placed in all governments. before. In the face of these creations and the army, which clearly do not belong to this world, all the heads of state who can move are doing a brainstorming action at the same time.


    They are already unable to stand it.


    The previous Domma incident has undoubtedly made the whole earth hurt and bones. If it is not good to hear, when the human social order is fully restored, it is impossible to say that several countries will be listed for sale or reorganization. It can be said that such a toss, the human civilization of the minority has regressed for more than ten or twenty years. And this didn''t even have a chance to gasp, and there was a bunch of uninvited guests in the blink of an eye, which really made them hard to accept.


    To know that the current situation is different from before, although it was impossible to fight against Dommam before, but in the face of Dommam''s thugs, that is, the Void monster, they have a space defense system to support the facade. But now, even the space defense system, which is claimed to be the last defensive fortress of mankind, has collapsed. It is a worrying thing to rely on the army, which is now five-and-seven-injured, to fight against this intruder who is obviously not ordinary. .


    The worst is not this. The worst thing is that there is no space station. There is no chance for a head of state to meet and talk. After all, the vast majority of the country��s order has just recovered, and many heads of state are still afraid to show up in their own safe houses. If the space station is still there, they can still open a group meeting by holographic projection. But now even the space station is not there. They want to connect with the heads of state who have been hiding in such a chaotic situation, and pulling most people out to open a group meeting is inherently unrealistic.


    At this time, everyone can only play their own little ninety-nine. Some people are ready to run, they even use national resources and intend to use the space shuttle to send themselves to Jupiter. Some people are prepared to vote in good faith. They didn''t have a chance to try it when they were in Domam. At the moment, they really don''t mind trying to see if they have accepted the idea of ??surrender and preferential treatment.


    Of course, people who have this kind of idea are basically weak chickens, and this earth has never been what they say. The true voice and initiative have always been in the hands of those who rarely retreat, and at the moment their attitude is

 Chapter 2005： To static brake the Nanyang overlord

    "Report leader, we have contacted the candlestick"


    "So, what did the candleman say?"


    "Candold looked at the information we brought with us. He told us for sure that the huge trees that appeared in the East China Sea are the building trees mentioned in the myth. The huge dragons that are coiled above are also positive. It is a mythical dragon."


    "I knew that when the Satans and the devils of the Westerners began to squat, how could our gods in the East live in peace?" The man called the head of the priest first sneaked a bit and then continued on his face. Asked. "Is there a candlestick saying that the reason why the Qinglong and the Jianmu appeared in the East China Sea? And, is there any abnormality in the North and South Poles and West Africa?"


    "The old man said that the four gods are generally advancing and retreating. It is like the appearance of such a big oriental dragon. It is generally indispensable to other three parties. So he thinks that if there is no accident, the other three places should be stationed separately. White Tiger, Suzaku and Xuanwu. As for the reasons for their appearance, Candle said a word.


    "There is something to say, there is a fart and let go. When are you, what are you still hiding with Laozi?"


    "Yes! Candles said that the reason for their appearance may be because of the Tianwei pillar?"


    "Tianwei Pillar?" Some people who are called the heads are somewhat confused. Maybe he guessed something possible, but he is still not sure. At this time, it is natural for the subordinates to solve problems for him.


    "Yes, Tianwei''s pillar. According to Candlestick''s explanation, it is the **** used to connect the mythical heavens with our human world, just like the mythical mountains. From the current observations In terms of the situation, there is indeed a little myth in the construction of the wood. Only the existing measurement method has more than 50,000 meters of main branches, which is more than six times the height of Mount Everest. This is not counting its crown, and the parts that are hidden in the unknown clouds. Although I have never seen what Zhoushan looks like, I think if it really does not exist, then it is probably the same as this. It��s almost like building a tree."


    Although it is reporting, it does not prevent the speaker from sending out one or two emotions. And his feelings are not completely unreasonable.


    As a human being, in the face of the myth of building wood, it is natural to have a sense of insignificance. This is because the smallness of human individuals and their worldviews have become worthless at this time. In fact, if you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can imagine a big tree with no height, no more than ten miles wide, and a crown covered with 10,000 acres. That is to say, only in the mythical story can you see a trace of clues.


    Now, such a creation that exists only in mythology has appeared so suddenly in front of them. Even after being a staunch materialist, after seeing such a existence, I am afraid it is difficult to continue to adhere to their simple worldview.


    Of course, existence is justified. The true materialist is not to negate what is in front of him. First, you are negating the fact that it is impossible to change its existence. Secondly, if you have this leisure time, it is better to think about how to solve the problem under your eyes.


    The old head is such a pragmatic materialist. After knowing what he wanted to know, he was too lazy to lick the eggs with the intelligence personnel under his hands. Instead, he began to think about the situation at the moment when his eyes closed.


    With experience, he can feel that things are not as simple as he imagined, just like a hair-cutting ball. He followed this intricate clue and quickly found a vein.


    "You said that our fleet was only expelled without any harm? Is this any literal meaning, or is it under the self?"


    "We have transported the destroyer at that time back to the factory and conducted a detailed investigation. Except for the paint that was caused by a little collision, we did not find any other problems. At that time, all the navies involved in the operation had also been sent to the Navy. The hospital conducted a double physical and psychological examination and found no abnormalities."


    "So this is literally mean? What does the other party mean, don''t you intend to be an enemy?"


    The old head is still hesitant, after all, from his level, it is necessary to consider as much as possible. And just as he pondered all kinds of possibilities, the adjutant in front of him showed a expression of words and expressions.


    "If you have any shit, just let go, don''t lie in your heart, make yourself look like constipation, and look at the old man''s appetite."


    "Reporting heads. I think that the other party has already shown this invincible tendency, then can we preliminarily conclude that the other party has the potential to be friends and non-enemy? I think no matter what we say, it is our own. God. This is not a foreigner, God, ah, God only knows a bunch of guys who do things all day long. Our own gods have always been doing business in the story. So from this point of view, can we operate? Discuss with them, come to a person who doesn''t beat yourself?"


    "I don''t want to beat myself?" This is a simple statement. If you think about it carefully, you will find that there are quite a few bends in it. The old headmaster was also pondering for a while, only to figure out what it meant. After understanding this meaning, he immediately patted the adjutant''s shoulder and said to him. "Yeah, kid. You suddenly opened your head or squatted, how can you suddenly think of such a good idea?"


    "This is the head of the teachings. I have been studying with the heads for so many years. How can I learn something?"


    "Fart!" smiled and the old head was immediately a face, followed him to talk about business. "I have an order for you. You can do it now, and then go find a candle. Tell him, we hope that he can act as a messenger, negotiate with the Qinglong stationed on the building wood and the forces represented by him. All There is only one purpose of negotiation, that is, people do not fight themselves. No matter what their purpose, we do not mix. Of course, we also hope that they will not interfere with our free development. You brought this sentence to no, You have to follow the candlelight all the time, make sure that I can''t say a few words that I can say, can''t be wrong. Do you understand?"


    "I followed the whole head? The head, do you mean that I have to go to the gods?"


    "Why, do you have a problem?"


    Seeing that the head of the board had a face, a deputy official attitude, the adjutant immediately stood up and revered the ceremony.


    ��Reporting heads, guaranteed to complete the mission!��


    "Very good." Encouragingly patted the adjutant''s shoulder, the head said. "The state has given you the heavy responsibility. I hope that you will not let the country down. If your mission is completed, then when you come back, I will personally give you the merits. If this time you mess things up, The good days of your kid will come to an end, understand?"


    "understand."


    "If you understand, just roll it, let me leave now."


    The adjutant sent in one sentence disappeared in front of his own eyes like a 100-meter race. The old head was indulged for a long time, and then he picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Hey, it is me. I am looking for your king. Yes, Pharaoh, it is me. I have something to say to you. From now on, no matter what other countries say, as long as it involves the big overseas The tree, we all do not know, do not understand the truth, do not want to cause unnecessary misunderstanding to treat. In one sentence, drag, drag me to reply to you. What? You ask me if I am doing little tricks What is a small action, this is the normal action of Guangming Zhengda. I tell you, Pharaoh, I don��t care about anything else. If I can pull the gods on those trees to us, your diplomatic work. I can do it for you. At that time, you have to ask me to drink!"


    "What, what kind of fairy? I just got the news here, the big tree above the East China Sea is the building of our ancestors, and the ten above are the gods of our own family. His mother, the world is for The foreign gods have been tossing for so long, and now it��s finally our turn. This time, the experience of the United States is ahead of me. Anyway, I don��t plan to work directly with them.��


    "Yes, peaceful coexistence. As long as the other party has no intention of aggression, I think we can have a good chat. Is this the same root? It is okay to do it yourself. Of course, what we are saying here is only ourselves. People, if someone doesn''t look at them with long eyes, then we can''t control it. We can mediate from it, or we can provide some help if they don''t. Although I think this is unlikely, in general, it is roughly like this. meaning."


    "I am going to make a conclusion with you. You can do it in your heart. In short, we are united in a good pace, and we can''t let those outsiders get a hole. Yes, you can now go to the United States to run, and say that you will sneak up on Stara. Gram, drag them for ten days and a half. I guess they really want to have any action, it is estimated that they can''t wait for so long."


    After some in-depth exchanges, the amnesty between several departments has already greeted each other and began to work in their respective roles. In general, their strategy is to change the mind to change the static brake. Of course, they have the ambition to do so. In addition to their historical origins, they are even bigger because their foundations are rich enough.


    Military, economic, and political, even if the relationship with Dommam is slightly damaged, but he is still the world''s number one in terms of volume and integrity.


    This kind of volume allows them to have enough confidence, even if the final result will deteriorate, but with the accumulation of these details and the broad enough depth of the country, they can also drag the situation into an acceptable category. In contrast, other countries may not have such a sigh.


    The Antarctic is better to say that although there is a sudden increase in an active volcano on the frozen continent, it feels a bit bizarre, but in the end there is no continent where humans live, let alone an active volcano, or a Godzilla on it. Wandering will not have much impact on humans. In contrast, the other three Tianwei pillars can be different.


    Jianmu is located outside the East China Sea and is sandwiched between Asia and Australia. Its emergence has affected not only the Eastern world, but in fact, it has been affected by Southeast Asia and Australia.


    Imagine the feeling of a big tree standing in the sky. If you say that this is a big thing from a young age, then forget it, no matter how bizarre it is, it should be used to it after so many years of watching. The problem is that this big tree is not standing here since ancient times. It was overnight and suddenly rooted between the seas of the sky.


    The forefoot has just emerged from the influence of Dommam, and the back foot has seen such a big guy stuck in his doorstep. I believe that any country with a little sense of prevention is unlikely to accept such a situation. And what can they do in the face of this situation? Australia gave a wonderful demonstration to all the countries around.


    As a tyrant in the South Pacific, Australia has always been a bit strange about its positioning. In fact, he wants to be the dominant hegemon in the entire South Pacific region. But unfortunately, their strength does not allow them to have this degree of ambition.


    Although 48 warships and 16,000 active navies are the most powerful naval forces in the entire South Pacific, don''t forget that the world has the presence of the United States and other rising stars. In the past, the major fleets in the United States almost regarded the high seas of the world as the back garden of their homes. They took a flag and inserted it there, telling you that this is their territorial water.


    Under that circumstance, it is impossible for Australia to say in the face of the US fleet what it wants to be the South Pacific hegemon. They can only follow the Americans honestly and satisfy their over-exaggerated foxes and tigers. Ambition.


    And this is false, they know it themselves. So when the American overseas fleet was almost completely annihilated, the Australian ambitions immediately became overjoyed.


    They feel that the time to rule the South Pacific is finally here. This is the fate of fate. However, the reality is that they have not waited for them to arrange this dream. The fleet from the East has accepted the hegemony of the Americans in silence and began to take over the fleet of their own home from time to time. The door was opened.


    what? do you have any opinion? Daddy, the high seas are the sea of ??your home. What? You are not allowed to pass by here. You are a amphibious assault ship that is only a light-weight aircraft carrier. Do you know what these aircraft carriers are behind me?


    Reality has always been so cruel that Australians have to learn to succumb to reality. However, this does not mean that their ambitions are annihilation. In fact, they have been waiting for opportunities. At the moment, the emergence of Jianmu makes them feel again that their chances are already coming. .

 Chapter 2006： Miss heart

    Thanks to the location of the home, as the only country in the world that monopolizes a continent, Australia never has to worry about the war on the mainland.


    How do you say that if someone can cross their coastal defense lines and the layers of air defense fronts, use airborne or other means to directly put tens of thousands of elite soldiers directly on the Australian mainland, then there is nothing to say, they directly surrendered. .


    In total, the army and the reserve are only less than 50,000. If you are riding a dragon, it is really unnecessary to resist.


    Of course, this is almost impossible. Therefore, Australia has put its own national defense focus on the coastal defense, and it has become a matter of course.


    It is precisely because all the national defense centers are placed on the sea defense, so Australia has always been keen and terrible about overseas movements. To give an example, a foreign company wants to build a submarine cable for neighboring New Zealand. Australia knows it and immediately blocks it because they feel it will destroy their defense and steal their domestic information. What, New Zealand? nonexistent. All the islands around Australia are Australian. How can there be a country called New Zealand?


    Although this reason seems a bit less clever, this is a manifestation of their national defense consciousness. With such awareness, the fact that the Eastern fleet retreated in front of the giant tree is no secret to them.


    As the top priority of national defense, coastal defense is the first military system to be restored in Australia. It was because of the sober awareness of the Australian government that their fleet discovered the change at their doorstep.


    At the door of the house, a tree is so large that they cannot be ignored. And although it is because of the time, they have not been able to monitor from the beginning to the end what happened to the Eastern fleet, but just seeing the end does not prevent them from making a controversy in their hearts.


    I used to be the old master of my own family. The idea of ??these world hegemons is still somewhat understandable. Australia estimates that the Easterners are like the Americans, and the threat of seeing such a door is somewhat unbearable, and then they are pulling. The fleet is going to be a good fight. Of course, things are definitely not done, or they will not slip away like this. However, from the fact that the fleet is almost full and there is no obvious loss, they should not be considered a disadvantage.


    It��s hard to say that it��s all about the tail and the tail is slipping away. To say that the good point is probably that both sides are hurt, no one has won the benefits.


    A complete destroyer detachment, three guided missile destroyers, and four guided missile frigates. There are a total of seven ships, but they can still let them calmly retreat. Australians feel that this big tree at sea is really a dish, but it is inevitable that it is a heart-ache, it is too shameful for his predecessors.


    Think about the previous Dorm, think about the terrible power that once destroyed the Pacific Fleet in the hands of the Koreans. At the moment, this tree that cannot be escorted by a eviction detachment can only be regarded as a younger brother in front of these predecessors. . And it is precisely because of its performance as a younger brother, the Australian talent suddenly gave birth to a little trick.


    The idea is that they want to use the Orientals and step on their shoulders to establish their prestige in the South Pacific.


    In fact, the truth is very simple. From the performance point of view, this big tree is a member of the supernatural phenomenon. His skill is probably similar to a deportation detachment. The 9th detachment of the South China Sea destroyer, there are a total of seven ships. And they have a total of forty-eight ships. Even if it is not comparable in quality, it is completely a crushing situation in terms of quantity.


    Doing a simple conversion between the two, it is not difficult to come to the conclusion that the strength of the fleet itself has the ability to crush this big tree. Of course, doing this is tantamount to war. And in such a special kind of war, it is hard to say whether there is a need to do so.


    For this issue, the Australian government''s senior officials quickly agreed on a point after an urgent discussion. The point is that most of them believe that it is necessary to do so.


    The first and most important point is that this big tree is not in any other place, but is stuck in front of your doorstep. His threat is close at hand, and if you don''t care about him, he will become your heart sooner or later. And with the Americans as brothers for so many years, Australia has already developed a habit of precaution. Therefore, compared to waiting for others to hit the door of their own home and then fight back this kind of thing, they still feel that it is better to start first.


    Second, although the footsteps of this big tree are still unclear, it is certain that he has just played a game with the Eastern Fleet and he is definitely not in a state of full prosperity. If you take advantage of this opportunity to touch it, maybe it is a beautiful person. And if such a fruitful outcome can be achieved at a very small cost, then strategically, this is undoubtedly a successful example.


    Of course, the strategy is second to none. After all, there is no real benefit to such a war. Even if there is a little bit of damage, it is a real loss. The main reason why the scalp is hard to beat, the most important thing is that politicians have seen the political interests.


    I have done something that the Orientals can''t do. I have done what the Orientals can''t do. This is a political capital worth boasting. You can choose not to believe, but I have the military image detected as evidence. And putting this evidence on the bright side, coupled with their hard work in Australia to eradicate this threat, then do not say that in the South Pacific region alone, he has the qualification to occupy the mountain.


    Of course, he can''t really take the mountain as the king, but with such a layer of merit, he can block the mouth of the Orientals, so that they can not find an excuse to blame themselves. The reason is very simple, that is, I am working hard to solve the hidden dangers on the South Sea. Do you treat me like this?


    The Orientals have always had a good face. They have enough confidence. If they take this rhetoric, they will not interfere too much with themselves. In addition, most of the energy of the Orientals is now used to prevent the expansion of the Hydra, and they will not be preoccupied with such small problems.


    In short, the current situation is that the position of the South Pacific hegemon is in front of them, at your fingertips. And they really can''t find a reason to reject such a huge temptation.


    This is the biggest ambition of the Australians in the past 100 years, and now it is the closest they are to this wild vision. I gave up this opportunity, and I don��t know how long I have to wait the next time I want to run. And if there is no such opportunity ever since, then they will count one, and all will become Australian sinners.


    With this in mind, the Australian government naturally has no place to hesitate. It directly mobilizes all the warships that can be started, and has set up a mighty fleet to go to the past where the building was built. And they just started to move, squatting on the building wood, shouldering the responsibility of the guards of the Qinglong Mengzhang Shenjun, it seems that there is a sense of quietly opened their own golden eyes.


    As a god, he can see thousands of miles, the Australian fleet has just left the port, he has already done their investigation. After discovering that these warships were not from their homeland, but after a group of people in the state of the country did not know how to live and die, he immediately spewed out two long clouds of cloud-like clouds from the nostrils like caves, and then screamed out. A thunderous low-lying.


    "I don''t know how to live and die, but I dare to do the eucalyptus. How can the old man not dare to treat you?"


    If this is the homeland, with the orders of the Emperor, the monarchs of Mengzhang really do not dare to do anything to them. However, a group of Fanbang children, who have not been seen by Meng Zhang Shenjun in the past, actually dared to smash his tiger whiskers at this time. This is of course something that he cannot tolerate.


    It��s just that Zhou Yi has also ordered that there is no need to be polite to those of the Gentiles. Suddenly he snorted and jumped straight into the woods, plunged into the vast sea and swam past the Australian fleet.


    It is impossible for the fleet that was temporarily formed by Australia to put all the homes under pressure. It''s not that they don''t want or don''t dare, but they can''t.


    The influence of Dommam has just gone, although the number of casualties is almost zero because of miracles. But this does not mean that the Australian Navy can be fully physically and mentally unrestrained.


    Because the physical things are good, the psychological problems are not the same thing at all. Those who become mad directly may be better off, as if they were having a nightmare, and most people simply don''t remember what happened before. But the lucky ones who keep awake are different.


    After clearly experiencing all of this, even if the damage they have suffered has been cured, they will inevitably leave many terrible scars in their hearts.


    The psychological problems of the navy have always been the focus of national military attention, and this is especially true in Australia, a coastal defense priority country. They have always been under the banner of humanitarianism, and of course they are unlikely to let these psychologically problematic soldiers force their battles. Adding a wave of Stud''s gameplay is indeed a bit too big. So this time they brought a total of 31 warships out.


    With two Canberra-class strategic delivery ships as the core, eight ANZ-class frigates, two Adelaide-class frigates, ten Armidale-class patrol boats, six Corinthian-class submarines, and two Jollies The dock transport ship, plus the success of the supply ship and the Sirius supply ship and the Hobart-class guided missile destroyer that has just launched every two years. The luxury lineup of a total of 31 warships, although it can not compare the terror of the American father who can pull out a hundred warships in one breath, but in the entire Pacific Ocean, among the countries of the world, it is already the number one figure. It is.


    This is where all the Australians are located and where they dominate the South Pacific. Of course, for the Australians, this fleet is still a bit of a fly in the ointment. That is why many of these warships have been around for some years.


    For example, the Adelaide-class frigate is the old ship that was commissioned in 1985. Even the new ANZAC frigates have been in existence for more than 20 years.


    The Australian government is not thinking about upgrading. After all, I watched the old-fashioned dumplings and the latest models of destroyers and frigates, and even the regular aircraft carriers have been launched several times. However, he is still using outdated old products, and the aircraft carrier can only be replaced by a strategic delivery ship. This will make them feel a little less energetic. And even if they are based on a principle of precaution, they will think about updating these old antiques in their homes.


    Unfortunately, Australia itself does not have the ability to manufacture these new generations of warships. They want to be replaced and can only be customized from major military companies. And Australia itself has always had the habit of customizing new generation warships from Europe. For example, the Adelaide in their Canberra-class strategic delivery ship was customized from Spain.


    This is nothing. After all, Australia has always been a member of the European and American lineup. They want to buy a warship. It doesn''t have to face all kinds of obstacles like the original East. There is always one problem, that is, money is in place. The Australian government was also worried that it had squandered tens of billions of Australian dollars and directly placed a large order for nine Type 26 frigates in the UK.


    It��s almost time for the order to be delivered, and the result is a blink of an eye. The UK is gone. Hundreds of billions of people have been beaten, even if the Australian government is angry at once, it��s almost violent. He wants to be fair, but he doesn''t even have a fair place. The British are gone, the government and the royal family have completely collapsed. Where do you go to find justice? Want to share all surviving Britons? Believe it or not, the living Englishman has drowned you in the name of a former sovereign state.


    The fool also knows that this is impossible, so Australia can only choose to swallow. And just after he finally regained his capital and re-ordered several European countries, Europe followed the apocalyptic relationship and worsened the disaster. The problem is not too big, not as serious as the United Kingdom. But the docks of several countries along the Mediterranean coast are basically soaked in water.


    According to the official rhetoric, I am sorry, your ship was built in half, and was rushed by the tsunami. Now it is soaking in the Mediterranean. You have two choices. One is that we want to get rid of it, and tinkering to see if it can be rebuilt. The second is that I will rebuild a ship directly for you. Money is good, this is our fault, we certainly can''t ask you for the original price, but how can you give me a little cost? And the delivery time, but also pushed back for two years.


    In this case, Australia can do anything, and he is very helpless. I can only add money, wait, wait and wait, and I will wait until today.


    Everything is still the same as before. Maybe, from today, everything will be different.

 Chapter 2007： Ready to send short-handed handover

    The fleet is rushing to the place where they want to go as quickly as possible. In fact, but how urgent their wishes are, they can''t get to where Jianmu is located in a short time.


    Although the sea vessels are much more powerful than airplanes, their heavier weight and the greater resistance to water navigation than the air are enough to be their biggest obstacle.


    For example, small ships, such as missile speedboats and torpedo speedboats, may have a speed of more than 40 knots per hour, or about 80 kilometers per hour. And the big guys like aircraft carriers or amphibious assault ships are at most 20 knots.


    A complete fleet, of course, it is impossible to say that the vital carrier is thrown behind, let other destroyers or frigates rush to the brain. That is the style of the warship world, not the rules of modern warfare. Modern warfare dares to play like this. In minutes, enemy missiles, bombers and submarines can send your aircraft carrier back to your hometown.


    Losing the aircraft carrier is equivalent to losing the air superiority at sea. And in the case that the sky plane is throwing a bomb at your head, even if you are a reincarnation of the gods, Solomon''s dog incarnation can''t stop the fate of his failure.


    Even if the Australians will have a good dream, they will never make fun of their own family. So all their actions are within standard procedures.


    The strategic delivery ship acts as an aircraft carrier and becomes the core of the entire fleet. The patrol ship is responsible for clearing the road and patrolling the warning; the frigate is divided into left and right, and is responsible for **** and anti-submarine work; the submarine is armed under water, and the supply ship is spliced ??at the rear.


    The division of the entire fleet is clear and unified. It can be said that the safety of the entire fleet is guaranteed to the greatest extent. Even if a sudden short-term handover is made, the frigate can calmly guard the strategic delivery ship and transfer it to a safe place while the patrol ship pulls the enemy''s process. At the same time, the missile and the aircraft are used to carry out air strikes.


    If you want to stop them, you can only fight hard. And the firepower that passes through the frigate is not a joke. What''s more, there are submarines under the water.


    Of course, you can also choose a long-range strike. However, apart from the major rogue express delivery business, most of the long-range strikes may not be able to play a role in the frigate''s dense air defense firepower network. The Aegis system is one of the oldest housekeeping magic weapons. As a former younger brother, the Australian Navy, who enjoys this kind of welfare, will not falsify those long-range firepower.


    It can be said that Australia at this moment is practicing its ambition with absolute caution. And just as they stepped forward in the camp, a little bit closer to the goal, the voice from the guards, but suddenly launched an alarm.


    ��The sonar monitors a huge reaction, the location is coming to us! The speed is too fast!��


    When the crew had just issued a warning, they only heard a bang, and the patrol ship in front of them seemed to have hit the iceberg and the whole land took off from the water.


    A clear white wave emerges from the bottom of the ship, and it is like a giant python swimming. Under the speed that you can hardly follow with the naked eye, turn left and right, and the surrounding patrol ships will be connected one after another. I turned over the past.


    The patrol ship simply has no time to evade. Although there are factors that lack the congenital speed of the Armidale-class patrol boat, they are also more than 50 meters long and 270 tons of warships. It��s so easy to be overturned, it��s like flipping a paper boat, which is really incredible.


    Of course, after the initial shock, the Australian fleet commander accepted the reality. He knows very well what he is going to deal with, and it is not surprising that the opponents of the extraordinary level will appear. The left and right are just a bunch of worthless patrol ships, using their sacrifices in exchange for the first step of the large units in intelligence, value!


    As a soldier, the commander of the fleet is not as ignorant and stupid as his own politician. He will not say anything stupid about zero sacrifice to win, because unless it is a dream, even if the United States hits a crushing war like Iraq, there will be casualties. The only difference is whether this casualty is within your acceptance.


    At the moment, the sacrifice of more than a dozen patrol ships is clearly acceptable. With such a hard work, he still ordered that the entire fleet began to operate.


    "Notify the frigate, monitor the movement at any time. The submarine enters the pre-war preparation. Once the target is found, immediately attack with a torpedo. Prepare the cluster bomb and let the fighter-bomber prepare to take off. Once the target is found, immediately attack it. There are also helicopters to take off and rescue. The patrol ships don��t matter, but the crew above can save me a few or save me a few."


    Simply to deal with the situation, Australia has changed its own strategic delivery ship into a light aircraft carrier in advance. Otherwise, the strategic delivery ship can only function as a tank and take-off helicopter. It is really not necessarily able to cope with the current situation.


    And now, like triple insurance, he really doesn''t believe that this unknown supernatural opponent has the ability to be able to beat them like a patrol ship.


    As a soldier, compared to those who can''t win, he is most afraid of encountering those who can''t see or beat. Although the former said that it won''t win, but you can fight with him, even if it is really dead, it is a glorious sacrifice, the military''s most decent end.


    And if faced with those who can''t see, can''t touch, he hits you, you can only squat, that is another situation. If you don��t say it, it��s a shameful problem, a result that most people don��t want to face.


    The commander of the fleet hopes that he is facing a battle of fairness and greatness, so he is full of vigilance and even expresses his wish to put the screams directly in front of himself. One of the advantages of doing this is that all the sailors have also mentioned the spirit, and dare not have a trace of lax.


    "The sonar reaction is in front of us right, at three o''clock. It is 8 nautical miles away, the depth is 70 meters underwater, 120 meters, 200 meters is still diving! It has exceeded 1,800 meters, we lost Accurate positioning of it!"


    "So fast?" The most old navy, the commander of the fleet is undoubtedly surprised by the speed of the opponent''s dive. Because it is like this kind of speed that dives a few hundred meters in the blink of an eye, if it happens on the submarine, then it will take a boatman''s life in an instant.


    The submarine force has always been the most dangerous occupation in the navy, because the task is to perform the task itself, that is, the psychological and physical double torture. The submarine forces are silent and isolated during the years of missions, and it is easy to replace them with psychological illnesses. Every rise or dive may affect the body of each crew member due to sudden changes in water pressure.


    Human beings, or any kind of creatures in the world, cannot ignore the dilemma of the marine environment. Because of the water pressure, every 10 meters of dive, the organism will bear an extra pressure of atmospheric pressure. It''s like a sudden reduction in the air in your lungs. The more you go down, the more difficult your breathing will be.


    In this regard, whales such as sperm whales are probably the most resistant. And Rao is them, and they can only do a maximum of one hundred and seventy meters per minute. And if you switch to humans, this time has probably already suffocated and died.


    Of course, human beings have a human approach, using technology, and human beings can also offset the external water pressure and the ability to dive to the maximum extent. But this takes time and is limited. The submarine needs to adjust the air pressure in the ship to a normal value. This value will not be called as fast as it will change with the speed of the ship''s dive. It is like the problem of deep sea deepening, even if it is only a few tens of meters deep, the result is likely to be disastrous.


    In addition, the maximum dive depth of the submarine is also limited. Subject to materials and technology, conventional submarines can only dive to a depth of a few hundred meters. Once this limit is exceeded, the water pressure will immediately destroy the integrity of the ship and leak water in the deep sea. The result is self-evident.


    Of course, this does not rule out the possibility that some nuclear submarines can dive to a depth of 1,000 meters and deep sea submersibles can dive to more than 10,000 meters. But that is not a conventional submarine, and the two are not comparable.


    So, as it is now, in the face of such an unexpected opponent who can suddenly dive kilometers and dive quickly, the commander of the fleet immediately began to sweat.


    Still, the invisible opponent is the most troublesome. Fortunately, he now knows the angle at which the opponent may launch an attack, so he immediately ordered it again.


    "Notify the ships and immediately put mines in the water area below the 200-meter range. It is forbidden to float the submarine to prevent accidental injuries. Also, the submarine will activate the snoring and do everything possible to search for underwater targets. In addition, our goal is What, just the sonar monitoring has not been drawn yet?"


    "Not yet, sir. The other side is moving too fast, the noise is too loud, we can''t accurately figure out its size!"


    "Damn, this is where the monster!"


    The commander of the fleet had to calm the uneasiness in his heart in this way. To be honest, he has never seen a creature that can move at such a speed in the sea. Even the advanced sonar system could not capture his whole picture, which immediately put a shadow on his heart.


    He now only thinks that this monster can honestly launch attacks according to his ideas, so that they may still achieve the expected results. And if it is said that it is not in accordance with common sense at all, then this embarrassment, I am afraid it is really difficult to fight.


    Murphy''s Law, the more you worry about something, the more likely it is to happen. All the defenses of the fleet commander were built with the Canberra strategic delivery ship as the defense core. Center arming, multi-network handover. As long as the other party is coming to himself, once he falls into the net, his long-term attack will hit his face in an instant.


    What he didn''t think of was that the other party seemed to see his attempt and did not mean to act as he expected.


    The core of the attack is the Canberra, no. The other party didn''t think so. The first target to be chosen was the submarine group that was deep under the fleet.


    Just like the great white shark hunting seals, suddenly the attack is launched from directly below. Some people may have thought of this possibility, but absolutely no one can imagine it. This sudden suddenness is so sudden.


    Almost the hoarse has just detected the reaction, and the attack is already there. The Sean number with the ssg77 is not even too late to make any response. A violent shock has already caused the entire submarine to bump from the inside out.


    The alarm device was mad, and the number of shells broke down innumerable. The Sean was overturned, and compared with these problems, the captain��s officers were desperate to find that they had a more serious problem.


    The hull is floating up, this is not the situation under their control. Instead, under the influence of some kind of external force, their ships were forced to move toward the sea. The speed is beyond imagination, and it is almost a hundred meters above the moment. The result of this is that there is no time to adjust, and the sudden decrease in atmospheric pressure is like blowing a bubble, causing an explosion reaction in the lungs of every crew member.


    Their lungs are over-expanded by air expansion, and a large amount of air escapes into the blood vessels to form bubbles. This is a symptom called gas embolism. Along with this symptom, a large number of bubbles will flow into the various organs of the body as the blood flows, and in a short period of time, have a fatal effect on humans. Under normal circumstances, it may be possible to use the hyperbaric chamber for emergency rescue. But that is when the floating rate is not large and the symptoms are not serious. And like this situation, basically it is not saved.


    Therefore, it was time to spend a time, the captain of the submarine was already inflated with both eyes, while licking his chest, he spit blood and fell to the ground. He is not the first to fall to the ground, nor is it the last one. In short, everything is a very short process, and the entire submarine of more than 40 people has been dereliction of duty in the post.


    In this regard, everyone including the fleet commander has not yet realized the situation. They can only continually send inquiries to the Sean by radio.


    "Sinn, Sean! We found that you seem to have been attacked, please report the situation, please report the situation!"


    The Sean is no longer able to report the situation. Not only because all of its crew members have fallen into the post, but more because the enemies who attacked him did not plan to stop.


    Under the influence of some external force, the Sean continued to be dragged and moved, and soon entered the area where the mine was placed. Subsequently, the external force applied to the Sean was suddenly increased, as if the pitcher had thrown a baseball, and the Sean was suddenly thrown out.


    Sensitive mines can''t withstand this level of impact, so when the sound of all the ships is clearly found to be violently fluctuating underwater, there are countless how many mines have exploded in no particular order.


    The volatility of the explosion affected the detection of sonar, causing almost all levels of vocalization to occur. This is equivalent to letting the fleet squint, and taking advantage of such an opportunity, their enemies are already re-extended, sticking out his claws.


    :. :

 Chapter 2008： Surviving in danger

    The submarine formations were at a loss. In the face of the strike against the Sean, they didn��t even have time to react.


    They only knew that the Sean had been killed, but did not think that the Sean was regarded as a medium for detonating mines and became a tool in the hands of the enemy.


    In the huge explosion, they have become headless flies. I don��t know how to act well, and I can��t help but fear the enemy��s heart deep in the deep sea. They are very worried, worried that they will become the next one, that is, stepping on the footsteps of the Sean. And under the guise of helplessness, they can only do completely unnecessary communication in the radio.


    "The Sean number is over, what should we do now?"


    "Damn, how did he discover the Sean? This is a place under two hundred meters deep in the deep sea. He should have nothing to see."


    "The command tower, what should we do next? Just wait here and wait for him to come to the door?"


    People are so worried that it is not wrong to say so. In the face of submarine formations that have been chaotic under the water, the commander of the fleet has not yet produced a good countermeasure, and it has already heard the screams.


    "Damn, we gave the attack. Help, help! Whether it is, come and save us!"


    The explosion of the bang came and the sailor responsible for receiving the signal immediately shouted.


    "Sir. The Warler lost contact... The Faenkom also lost contact..."


    The submarine that was attacked was obviously more than one. It was almost the front foot and the rear foot. The communication between the two submarines was already in silence.


    As before, their enemies have learned to use submarines to trigger mines. And when this means was carried out one after another, the psychological defenses of those submarine officers and soldiers had been stretched to a very dangerous edge.


    This is not a battle, it is simply a death. I don''t want to die, and I still die so unclear. So immediately, they made a request to the command tower.


    "Sir, we have to retreat. If we are not withdrawing, then we may all have to die here! We still don''t want to die, especially if we don''t want to die so unclear! This is simply making fun of our lives. !"


    "Are you going to go to a military court? This is a war, a soldier. In this case you have only one choice, that is to obey all orders of the superior!"


    Obviously, the submarine officers and men were flustered, and the fleet commander could understand their mood at the moment. But what he knows more clearly is that he can never make any connivance at this time.


    Once he was first served soft, he immediately lost his prestige in front of the entire fleet. In the war, what a terrible consequence of a commander without prestige is completely predictable. So whether it is for himself or for the safety of the entire fleet, he must make a tough enough feedback.


    Putting out military courts may not be able to scare these smashed soldiers, but it will make them recover a little more rational. Of course, at this time he is no longer able to let the submarine so deep dive. The fact that half of the submarines were destroyed has already proved that this is simply to send food to the enemy.


    Even if he is not considering the safety of the submarine officers and soldiers, he must also consider the interests of the entire fleet and the morale of the soldiers. After taking care of these problems, he quickly released a new order after a little indulging.


    "All the submarines will immediately begin to rise to the surface! You have to find ways to avoid those mines. At the same time, during the floating process, I ask you to release all the mines carried by the ship."


    "Upward? Can our heads be all mines that you have laid out?"


    Upon hearing this order, the submarine officers and soldiers immediately began to question. They couldn''t imagine that the order from the peak was actually such an order that they would float up in the mine layout area. Isn''t this the same as the physical minefield? This is to let them save themselves, this is simply let them go to die. They obviously can''t accept such an order, and it seems that they understand what they are scrupulous about. The commander of the fleet immediately pointed out the problem.


    "The density of mines is not as big as you think. As long as you are lucky enough, you can safely float out of the minefield. Of course, you can choose not to do this. Anyway, there are only two choices, or stay in the water. Wait until you die, pray that the monster below the water will let you go. Or just come up with it, and the monster will attack you with a wave of ambushes."


    "Don''t think about running away, let''s not say how to be a deserter on the battlefield. Just say speed, you think that by the speed of the submarine, can you really escape from the monster under the water? When you leave the big army, you only have one dead end. On the contrary, listen to me and introduce the monster into the fire circle. This may be your way of survival."


    "I have ordered you to give it to you. If you don''t listen, just look at your own choices."


    The commander of the fleet seems to give them a lot of choice, but if you think about it, you will understand that there is only one choice for them to live. There is absolutely no way to do this, so even if it is said that it is a life of the stomach, the officers and men of the submarine can only say that they are biting their teeth.


    "Understood, sir. We are ready to go up!"


    "Start right away. Earlier, you will have a little more chance of living. Don''t care about the problem of diving. If you don''t die, just come as soon as possible. In addition, the torpedo is ready to launch, once the mines you set up are triggered. Don''t worry about other, immediately launch it with the torpedo explosion zone. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir, we understand."


    At first glance, I feel that the arrangement of the parents has really seemed to be a bit of hope. The officers and men immediately felt their heart, and even the previous resentment was much less. Of course, they also know that this time is not a nonsense, so at the same time they made a standard response, they have already started, controlling the submarine to start floating up.


    The speed of floating is too fast, so many people feel tinnitus and heart discomfort. However, they still tried to overcome this problem, and in accordance with the orders of the peak, began to spill the mines in the process of floating.


    It seems that I don��t want to see these ducks flying to the mouth so flew away. There is something in the deep sea that is rushing and rushing over the floating submarine.


    Of course, this is a trap, and the mines that sprinkled along the way were immediately provoked by the slamming movement. The explosion of the bang sounded from the foot of the submarine, and felt the impact of this explosion. The submarine officers and soldiers were also rushing to act as they were nervous and excited.


    "Quick and fast, launch a torpedo, count down 3, 2, 1 and launch!"


    Regardless of their own lives, the sailors did not dare to slack off. All the movements were done in one go, and in the blink of an eye, seven or eight torpedoes were already launched in the area of ??the explosion.


    The torpedo seems to have hit the target, and it seems to be no. The submarine officers and men were not sure that they had been trying to speed up the first time they fired the torpedo and fled to the surface.


    The process didn''t last long, and in less than a minute, they finally came out safely on the water. So smooth, let them celebrate the rest of their lives, but also let them begin to doubt whether their previous torpedo attack played a role. Otherwise there is no reason why the monster will let them go so easily.


    ��Reporting, Collins? Have you fired a torpedo? Have you hit the target?��


    The inquiry from Shangfeng came, the captain of the submarine can only give a guess of the general nature.


    "I think we should hit it, or it should be caught up now."


    "Several torpedoes have killed it?" The commander of the fleet glared at his beard, and some did not believe this possibility. He judged this for a reason. The strength of the monster is that it can easily destroy more than a dozen patrol ships. Although those patrol ships are only small rafts, they are not warships. In addition, there are three submarines on the bottom, such a record, how can it be a Goslar level monster. District mines and a few torpedoes can kill Godzilla, he is obviously not believe.


    Secondly, even if it is not a level of Godzilla, it is also a kind of power that can make the Eastern Deportation Detachment powerless. And you must know that the destroyers of the East are always super-special ships. The 10,000-ton heavy destroyer is unheard of. On the single displacement, their Australian Adelaide frigate is like a younger brother. It is such a fleet that has failed in the face of such a monster. It''s really hard to believe that they only got their opponents with just a few submarines.


    Of course, he can also comfort himself, this is the stupidity of the East and their Australian tactics. However, this kind of self-consolation is used to deceive their own nationals. It is used to deceive themselves, especially those who stand on the top of the military. They simply fool themselves into fools.


    This is the 21st century, which is the modernization of military wars. In this context, the so-called tactics have not been as important as a hundred years ago. The most important and most decisive factor in determining the war situation is technology, which is the advanced level of military equipment.


    A simple analogy is to give you an aircraft carrier formation in World War II, with the kind of battleship. And the latest type 055 missile destroyer I use here. As long as the supply of ammunition is sufficient, I can make you stupid for every hundred kilometers, but you can''t even touch one of my shadows.


    In this case, no matter what tactics are used, it is not applicable. Even if you have all the ships with the carrier-based aircraft compiled into the Kamikaze special attack team, it is impossible to touch my eyes. This is the absolute crushing of the power of science and technology, but today''s situation is that although the Eastern expedition fleet is still not enough to absolutely crush the Australian Navy, but the advantage is already there.


    Put aside the problems in the details, let alone talk about the problems of production and development. The East has a complete industrial production system, and all ships can be independently developed and built. On the basis of more abundant capital and scientific and technological strength, they are almost the same speed as dumplings.


    And look at them in Australia, almost all ships can only be bought by spending money. If it was placed in the past, nothing. After all, it is a member of the NATO organization. As long as it is not a big killer for the old Americans who want to buy the F22 or Ford, there is hardly any weaponry they can''t buy. But in recent years, especially now, the situation can be quite different.


    It is difficult for Americans to protect themselves. A large number of established companies have left, and there is no place to buy them. Of course, if you don''t buy American goods, you can buy European goods. Australia has already favored Europe more. But the problem is here. The European economy has been declining all the year round, and the development of technological strength has not kept up. The dumplings have been replaced by the four or five generations. You have only two generations here, and the third generation is just a concept. This is really hurting a little.


    The key is that the things are still selling expensive, the service attitude is bad, it is necessary to delay delivery and request for additional payments, that is, it is impossible to find any suitable other suppliers, or the representative of the fleet commander The military waited, and the mother had already smashed the table.


    It��s just that there��s really no choice but to be so swallow. The situation at the moment is that you are the commander of the dead fleet, and he will never believe it, so several submarines have done what the 10,000-ton drive detachment did.


    There must be a flaw in it!


    He had just reached a conclusion in his heart, and the crew had already alerted him.


    "Sir, the hoarseness has detected a huge reaction fluctuation, and it is coming from us to us! The goal is... submarine formation."


    "I know!" This is the normal situation. The commander of the fleet that was reported was not surprised, and immediately issued a new order. "Notify the submarine forces to let them abandon the ship and escape. Let the nearest vessel immediately dispatch a helicopter to rescue, first save the people on the submarine and say."


    "The bomber lifted off and prepared for air strikes. All frigates were ready to fight, and once they found the target, they were allowed to fire immediately!"


    After a series of orders, all the ships began to operate. With the monitoring of the sonar system, a huge object has emerged from the deep sea and appeared in a position between the submarine forces.


    With the bang, a huge tentacles broke out of the water, and the thunderous slaps on the submarine that surfaced. The submarine made a loud bang, and the naked eye showed obvious damage. The tentacles are still unsatisfied, and the homeopathic entangled on the submarine, and the hoops are circled again and again. The huge force makes the surface of the submarine begin to deform, and it seems that the submarine is also a kind of fulcrum. The tentacle is entangled in the force, but also drags the huge body of the body, and floats one by one on the surface. on.


    A huge octopus, or a monster like an octopus. A huge body of hundreds of meters, each tentacle is as long as a frigate. Even if it is said that it is far from the distance, the commander of the fleet can clearly see its dark green body and the terrible turbine-like mouth.


    This is the monster they have to deal with, like the mythical Norwegian sea monster. There is no doubt about this, because the scars on this monster can be seen, this guy who was fighting with them before. Although it is somewhat strange why this sea monster action is so swift, it does not prevent the commander of the fleet from issuing the most correct order.


    "Notify all the troops and open fire!"

 Chapter 2009： Sea monsters have suffered heavy losses

    The bang of the gunfire sounded, and the weapon of modern warfare has already shown its own fangs.


    It is as if the Stark government can conquer the **** with the help of aircraft cannons and the benefits of nuclear bomb washing. Under the powerful power of modern weapons, the so-called gods and monsters are not as terrible as imagined. Unless you say those characters that touch the ceiling, the idle guys can completely destroy them with gunfire.


    And if you can''t do this opponent, then you can only say that your caliber is not big enough, your gunfire is not enough.


    Although the large octopus, which looks like a Norwegian sea monster, has a huge size of hundreds of meters, it can freely use a ship such as a submarine as a toy, but in the end, it is still a flesh.


    There is neither an undead body that can be regenerated continuously, nor a body that is resistant to all physical damage. In this way, it will only have one end when dealing with saturated artillery strikes, that is, death.


    It can be said that even a symbolic resistance is not. In the huge explosion, the body of the big octopus is already fragmented by the bombardment. Countless flesh and blood flew, almost reddish the entire surface of the sea. Looking at the ending that could not be found even with a complete limb, all the officers and men were first glimpsed, and then they immediately cheered in unison.


    It must be said that since the beginning of the new century, the Australian Navy, which has been in the air for a long time, is the first to fight this war of life and death. For the vast majority of soldiers who are only exercises from enlistment to retirement, today''s all these things are not to be reborn, enough to make them more in the bones of the military.


    It can be said that they can even take all of what happened today to act as a boastful talk about ordinary people, not just to say that I have had a trivial incident when I was a soldier.


    This is a point that many people have realized, so after discovering that they have won this kind of victory for monsters, many people have begun to sneak up on their backs.


    "My God, we actually won. I thought we would all be dragged into the deep sea by this sea monster?"


    "Is that big eyeball? It is my personal aim to explode. I must tell my wife about this today. After seeing her, I dare not laugh at me. It is a waste."


    "Do you see that fatal bombing? Hell, I voted for it! I think, as a bomber pilot, I can already be recorded in the history of the Navy."


    This is the catharsis that has been suddenly relaxed by the nervous nerves, and it is also a release of adrenaline that is too embarrassing to yourself. There is nothing strange about human nature. Even the commander of the fleet, who has been holding on to the entire situation, can not help but grow a sigh of relief at this time, with a feeling of relief.


    In order to maintain the majesty, although he did not perform the same as the soldiers outside, but in his heart, his feelings are actually similar.


    Although there is sacrifice, it is inevitable. Compared with the benefits he has gained in this battle, this is undoubtedly a good outcome that outweighs the disadvantages. He personally laid the foundation of the Australian South Pacific hegemon, such a feat, even if it is said that he is now in the military''s prominent position, it is impossible to be indifferent.


    It can be said that in the years to come, if he still wants to climb up again, this feat will become the capital he can rely on. As long as he thinks he can have a day in the political arena, his heart can not help but full of fantasy.


    Men, they are all power creatures. Few people can be indifferent to power. Moreover, not only power, but also ideals. The commander of the fleet has such an ideal, that is, he hopes to lead Australia and break free from the embarrassing situation.


    It is no longer a Commonwealth country, nor a US dog leg. It is the owner of Australia, the South Pacific. Even further, it is not unreasonable to take over the banner of the Commonwealth from the hands of the British and become the helm of the Commonwealth.


    Of course, this is wild vision, and distance is still a very long thing. But things are artificial. He feels that as long as he can climb up, these things are just a matter of morning and evening.


    The entire fleet is full of joy, and everyone is looking at the future with an optimistic attitude. At this time, the sonar system on all ships issued warnings in unison.


    Although the crew who have been monitoring the hoarseness have no exceptions, they have not forgotten their own jobs. He was the first to discover the reaction on the sonar, and this made him immediately change his face, and directly screamed on the radio and screamed.


    "I found the unknown sonar reaction, there are huge objects coming to us, and the number has exceeded ten!"


    "What?" Not only those crew members who heard the radio, even the commander of the fleet, were shocked and unable to speak at the moment.


    What kind of concept is a dozen monsters? You know, in order to kill the big octopus before, they have already paid the price of four submarines and ten patrol ships. And now if he comes back to such a dozen or so similar, he is really not sure, he will be able to win as easily as before.


    Of course, although he was shocked, it did not mean that he completely abandoned his intention to resist. In this case, only combat is the only way out. Knowing this truth, he quickly stabilized his emotions and gave orders to the officers and men of the fleet again.


    "All crew members immediately entered the state of combat. The plane immediately filled the ammunition, ready to take off again. The torpedo was on the raft, the gunfire was ready! Can you live back, can you make a contribution, this time you will see yours. Not for anything else, for your own The little life! Let me do my best."


    The situation is grim, he has to carry out some mobilization in the war. And these words are obviously mentioned in the hearts of every crew member. They obviously don''t want to die in this ghost place and die in the mouth of these monsters.


    Therefore, almost everyone can come up with a spirit of 120%, and work hard to do the work on hand. And while they are so busy preparing, the crew who monitor the sonar are already counting down.


    "We are two hundred meters away from the nearest target, one hundred meters, fifty meters!"


    A loud bang, a huge black shadow has already emerged from the surface of the water. The dark, streamlined body, the huge exaggerated teeth and the famous sail-shaped dorsal fins, can be seen at a glance, this is the image of the killer shark in the sea.


    The only difference from ordinary human cognition is that the shark''s hugeness is beyond their imagination. Even the length of the headband and the end of the nearly 100 meters seems to be no worse than their frigates.


    To know that the big octopus seems to be more scary, it is a few hundred meters, but considering the shape characteristics of the octopus, most of them rely on tentacles to support the scene, the moisture inside is absolutely not small. But the sharks at the moment are different, but they are huge but not a little bit hydrated. It is just a **** mouth, and there is a posture that can swallow a whole ship. Of course, this may be a bit exaggerated, but it can be said that it can swallow half of the ship''s head in one bite, but it is not fake.


    This is the case in reality. The giant shark jumped out and directly opened the blood basin and bite it on the head of a frigate. Although the frigate has a steel outer casing as a protection, for this size of the behemoth, the steel can not block the bite of their teeth. Maybe you will get rid of a few teeth, but for a shark that has to change 3,000 teeth in a lifetime, a few teeth are really not a problem.


    In the squeaky bite, the frigate��s bow was already a bitten by the giant shark. A large number of shells were destroyed and the keel was almost broken by tearing. No accident, this ship is over. And if you don''t flee as soon as possible, then the ship''s crew waiting for the ship will only follow the ship''s fate of sinking into the sea.


    "Let them abandon the ship and escape. Also, all other ships, attack quickly! At this time, there is no time to hesitate to them!"


    Even if he didn''t say this, other people knew it. However, it is a big taboo to shoot against the robe on the battlefield. Without the permission of the boss, even if they know that this is the most correct choice, they are somewhat hesitant. Regardless of the present, with the first command of the fleet commander, their actions are already guaranteed. In the mood of the dead and the dead, all the gunfire has covered the past in the first time.


    The huge body of the giant shark could not exist in the movie. The intensive artillery fire swept the past but only hurt the fur. In fact, with the precision fire control system of modern weapons, even rockets flying at high speed can be shot down, let alone a live target.


    There is no situation of not hitting, but as long as it is hit, with the powerful firepower of modern weapons, it is easy to shred such flesh and blood.


    The navy never doubted this fact, because the previous examples have proved that their firepower is effective. To deal with such monsters, the problem is not in firepower, but in quantity.


    Here, the gunfire has just been fired onto the giant shark, like the chainsaw sawing beef, which is torn apart when flesh and blood flies. On the other side, new sea monsters came up from the sea.


    Huge whales, ancient species that look like dragons, sea snakes, big lizards that look like Godzilla one after another, each of which brings a heavy blow to the fleet.


    It can be said that just a moment, the entire fleet is already in a state of crisis. In order to be able to survive, all the people are almost red-eyed, and they are desperate to attack the monsters from the deep sea.


    The sound of explosions, snoring, flames and flesh and blood intertwined, pervading the sea, and the whole sea was dyed with a thrilling red. With the surging of the current, the blood color is slowly decreasing, and the sound of cockroaches and gunfire from the sea began to gradually stop.


    There is no doubt that the last to live at this time is the Australian naval fleet. Although the monsters are powerful, they are not the opponents of modern firepower, especially in the case that they are unable to incite more than 200 meters long, more than 20,000 tons of Canberra and Adelaide, the light aircraft carrier who holds the air control right. Still can laugh at the end.


    Of course, even if the Australian Navy laughed at the end, it was just a smirk. The price they pay is not that big, not just the patrol ship, but the submarine force. In addition, the frigates that served as escorts also lost seven or seven eight eight, and even the supply ships were already sunk.


    It can be said that such a battle is equivalent to directly returning the Australian navy to 20 years ago. In the face of such a result, the commander of the fleet is inevitably cursed with some face.


    He didn''t understand why a destroyer fleet in other districts could still retreat, but when he got to himself, he almost had to put more than half of the fleet into it. The strength difference is certainly there, but it will not be so big. Moreover, compared with this issue, he is even more annoyed by the mistakes made by his country in the newspaper.


    What may be the case of both losses, now touched the past is just cheap. This is simply the idea of ??taking it for granted. Those politicians can slap their heads to say such a fart, but they never thought about it. The words they said would lead to how many soldiers died on their mistakes.


    Maybe there is a little bit of shirking responsibility, but his thoughts are still correct. All of today��s politicians in the country have to bear most of the responsibilities. He has already made plans in his heart. If those guys can''t give a good account of these dead soldiers after returning home, then he will use all means to retaliate against them.


    The state cannot be handed over to these short-sighted politicians, who will only drag the country into the abyss.


    There was already such an idea in his mind, and just as he was still brewing the idea, the voice from his adjutant had already rang from his ear.


    "Sir, the losses have been counted. Today we have sunk twenty-three ships, and another four ships have lost their combat capability and must return to the factory for overhaul. Another five or six ships also have different damages. In addition, the casualties are heavy. The number of deaths counted so far is 623, seriously injured more than 800 people, and slightly injured 1,400. Some people have disappeared and have not yet found the sergeant. What should we do next?"


    When he said this, the adjutant couldn''t help but swallow his mouth because he had already noticed the seriousness of the problem. Such a large loss, even a general such as the commander of the fleet, will inevitably be subject to the accountability of the military court, let alone his small shrimp. What he can count on now is that his own boss can have a solution. In the face of his inner prayers, the commander of the fleet was determined to settle down after hesitated.


    "Notify the country, let the port send ships to take over the wounded and damaged ships. Other crews and warships, as long as they are active, all repaired in situ, we will start again after two hours! At such a big price, we must obtain Achievements. Otherwise, we will only have military courts!"


    :. :

 Chapter 2010： Blood sea wave two dragons meet

    The reason is very simple, it is the individual who can understand that after paying such a big sacrifice, if even a little bit of results can not be handed out, then obviously it is impossible to explain. Although they do risk their lives to deal with these sea monsters, politicians don''t care about this. If they do not meet their requirements, they may be able to kill your sacrifice.


    And when they threw all the losses into their squad, their little characters could not be eaten. Therefore, listening to the command of the fleet commander and continuing to perform the task is the best choice for them. Although it is inevitable that there will be some sorrows, but they still have to take orders.


    However, such an approach is of course for them, but it does not meet the wishes of all. In fact, just after the order of the fleet commander, from the deep sea, a huge and magnificent voice has already slammed.


    "silly"


    The sound was like a thunder ringing in the ear, so that all the officers and men on the fleet could not help but feel the sting of tinnitus. And just as they couldn''t help but cover their ears to relieve their symptoms, they began to wonder why it was the sound. The sea under them is already starting to surge.


    The sea of ??the sky began to rotate, and a whirlpool was formed in an instant. With the huge reaction from the sonar, the sea water slammed down, and a huge sea dragon roll suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    This is already a natural disaster. Perhaps a 10,000-ton light aircraft carrier can stabilize its shape under such a waterspout, but other ships do not have such capabilities at all. And just as countless people screamed in horror, when the ship under the feet was carrying the tide toward the tornado, the tornado slammed and the water wave collapsed. A huge figure has appeared in everyone��s before.


    Huge body, slender figure, pale blue scales covered with jade, looks like a radiance. Surrounded by the Thunder''s double horns and bursts, it gives a feeling of dignity. This is a dragon, no doubt.


    Although the dragons that Westerners know should be the general characteristics of large lizards, the dragons of the East are freaks in their eyes. But looking at this huge and majestic posture in front of them, they can''t deny that the creature in front of us is a dragon, and it is still the kind of god-like existence that is infinitely sacred.


    Ordinary creatures can''t be so huge. Just looking out the surface of the water is already inaccessible. It is so high that it is really difficult to imagine how huge its body is. At the same time, ordinary creatures are not likely to vent their words and control the waves and thunders.


    They saw with their own eyes that the sea was surging under his will. Before the scorpion''s water dragon roll did not say, even now, there are still abnormal waves that hold his huge body. In addition, the thunder on his body will not be faked. The roaring thunder can be heard clearly from far away, no one thinks this will be a false illusion.


    Of course, the most important thing is his previous voice. Although they were shocked by some brains, these people could not ignore the words they had heard from the voice before. That stupidity is still printed in the minds of many people.


    In the face of such anomalous situation, even those who are slower can realize what kind of existence is in front of them.


    At this time, even the most brave people in the past could not help but give birth to timidity. It is one thing to confront the monsters, and to confront the gods, that is one thing.


    After experiencing so many twists and turns in the world, even a dead-hearted human can recognize a problem. Compared with the existence of the gods, human beings are still small and pitiful. And the gap between the two is different, and if you can''t see it and blindly challenge the gods, then waiting for humans is only the result of self-destruction.


    No one wants to kill themselves, so when faced with the already-popular Qinglong Mengzhang Shenjun, most of them made a wise move.


    They crouched on the ground and wisely left their weapons. Although it is said that only one of their weapons can not be hurt by the weapons of Meng Jun, but this represents a little bit of their meaning.


    Of course, not everyone will be superstitious to such a point that this is just the normal state of most people, and in most people, there are always some people who are different from ordinary people. For example, the commander of the fleet. Perhaps he also felt the difference of the Qinglong, and can also guess the identity of Qinglong is extraordinary. But now, he doesn''t think that a seemingly sacred monster can stop his own progress.


    It may die if you go up, but if you shrink back here, it is better to die. He didn''t want to carry a septic but his own life, so at this time, he immediately yelled.


    "What are you doing? Our enemies are in front of you, but are you going to give up resistance at this time? Don''t forget your identity, you are soldiers, not pastors. No matter what is ahead, even if the true God is standing in front of you, you You must also bring your guns up! Unless you want to treason, unless you want to shame your family! Otherwise, **** up and standing up, give me a fire! Do you understand? Give me this monster! ��


    His words played a role, or that human beings are an animal driven by interests and public opinion. Face the problems of your own interests and face the paradox that may arise in the vision. The soldiers suddenly felt that it was not that difficult to face the gods in front of them.


    The worst of such battles is a dead word. But if the reputation of carrying huge losses and surrender returns to the country, then they will be finished for the rest of their lives.


    Treat prisoners of war as heroes? That is what happens when the interests of the country are not compromised. Western governments like to use this way to flaunt their own humanitarianism and win the favor of voters. And those families of prisoners can accept this level of exchange in exchange for the safety of their families.


    However, if the interests of the country are damaged and the people have to bear more costs for these reasons, the prisoners of war can only be prisoners of war, even worse, and they may become treason.


    How to define this is what the government is qualified to do. In the face of their own government, these Australian navies are not as strong as they are. They would rather fight with the beasts in front of them than with their own government. So the current situation is that the commander of the fleet has just fallen, and many soldiers have already taken the initiative to execute the order.


    Naval guns and torpedoes, cluster bombs and missiles are almost all weapons that can be used. This fleet has been used once. It can be said that the actual combat has really provided them with a lot of experience. And under the skill of being able to make perfect, almost all of these attacks are directed at the past of Meng Zhang Shenjun. Unfortunately, it is useless.


    Qinglong is different from the previous sea monsters. They are all children, but he is not. Moreover, he still has mana and can also use the Thunder as his authority. Therefore, in the moment when these attacks arrived, the double horns on his head were already bursting with countless lightning.


    The speed of modern weapons is fast, but in front of the Thunder, it is not worth mentioning. Thunder swept like a swept, all the weapons that were hit were burned to ashes in a flash. The sound of the explosion sounded like the fireworks that bloomed out of thin air. In the face of this kind of explosion that is close at hand but also hurts his own, Qinglong slightly bowed, it is already showing a very disdainful smile.


    "It��s foolish, I��m looking for a dead end. I��ve given you a chance. It��s that you don��t know how to cherish it. If that��s the case, then let��s die.��


    Qinglong said that he had given them a chance, but it was not a lie. In his view, the attack of the sea monsters he had previously driven was a manifestation of his release of water. As one of the four gods, Qinglong is very proud of nature. In fact, he does not intend to make these people dirty their hands. As a dragon, he has the ability to drive the alien beasts in the sea, so simply, he will call out many prehistoric animals from the deep sea and use them to warn these self-sufficient human beings.


    Humans can survive the attacks of these alien animals, even if they give them a warning. And if they can''t even support this, they can only be considered a bad thing.


    Qinglong is playing such an abacus, and human beings have indeed withstood his little test. Originally, according to his estimation, after experiencing all this, they can realize their own smallness and powerlessness, and thus honestly dispel their ambitions, and wherever they come from, they will go back. But what he didn''t think was that they could actually do this.


    This is simply not knowing how to live and die. And in this case, then go to hell. Some snorted with anger, and the dragon immediately stirred the sea in front of him.


    As a dragon, he was born with the ability to control the waters of the four seas. Under his anger, the sea in front of him was immediately choppy, and the layers of waves were stacked directly to the height of hundreds of meters.


    The waves surged and the sea turned over. This is already a disaster for the Scourge level. In such a disaster, even if it is the 10,000-ton Canberra and the Adelaide, it can only be like a small paper boat that has been shirked. As the waves swayed.


    The waves will go straight up and down, and there will be a gap of 100 meters. The ship is under the pressure of the waves, so if there is such a drop of 100 meters, there is no reason to survive. The ship can''t bear such a heavy blow, even if it is the most sturdy warship, under such an impact, it can only be a broken break.


    In just a few minutes, the entire sea is completely without a trace of the ship. Except for some bubbling bubbles, I am afraid there is nothing to prove that the sea has swallowed them.


    In this regard, Qinglong shook his head, but only said one by himself. In any case, it is impossible for him to let these humans offend to the supreme service they serve. Although he does not want to create too many kills, these personal ideas are insignificant compared to the tasks that the Supreme delivers to themselves.


    At this point, he is quite aware. And just as he put aside these troubles, he plans to return to the building on the building. There was a sudden whistling in the sky, and a huge figure began to looming in the clouds.


    When Shenlong saw the end, he could only see a scale claw and could not see his whole picture. When a pupil of red gold suddenly appeared in the clouds, and when he did not know how many thousands of miles to look at the Qinglong, Meng Zhang Shenjun immediately screamed, and turned to the sky, facing the looming in the sky. The existence flies over.


    "The candle dragon, it really is you. You are still not dead?"


    Among the clouds, the pale green dragon and the whole body of the red gold, only one purpose Shenlong is facing. It seems to be a friendly greeting from the same kind, but listening to their conversations will tell you that this kind of greeting is not as mild as it seems.


    "You can live to this day safely, how can I die so easily?"


    Taking advantage of his huge red gold body, the dragon, called the candle dragon, stared at the blue dragon chapter in front of him, and made a mockery of laughter and laughter.


    "Meng Zhang, I haven''t seen it for thousands of years. Do you want to tell me these nonsense?"


    "Reverse thief, wolf ambition." Coldly screamed, Qinglong unceremoniously exposed the old bottom of the candle dragon. "At the beginning, you defended the lord for the sun and the moon, but you made a living and rebelled, and wanted to steal the second master. After the incident, the two masters suppressed you under the Kunlun Mountains, and the Lord even took you over half of the time. I I thought that in your life, you have to die at the bottom of the Kunlun Mountains or die in the hands of the red pine nuts. But you don��t want to, you can live happily today. Hey, you are really a big life, let��s talk, come to me. What is it?"


    "Why did you mention it at the beginning?" Shaking his long-eyed long-eyed eyebrows, the candlestick coughed, but it was not too much to let it go. "And again, I am certainly fallen to this place, but where can you go well? I can guess what I have done with the red pine nuts. I think the Eight Lords in the sky are now gone. I don��t know. Who are you serving now, but you want to come and be a latecomer. Donate to the latecomers, what do you have to look at me?"


    "Stop, you are a thief." Under the wrath of the rage, a thunder burst. After the color change of Qinglong, it was a sneer. "Yes, you, of course, the thief is not good at seeing the Lord. But I think you can''t think of it. Now the Eight Lords are one, and the Emperor of Heaven has returned. The Heaven is also in the hands of the Emperor. Above. You thief, if I were you, I would like to find a way to pray for the Emperor to excuse me and spare the wrong things you have committed in the past. Otherwise, I can see how long you can be happy?"


    "what did you say?"


    The candle dragon was suddenly shocked, but it was necessary to make scales and could not help but arrogant. He really didn''t expect to have such a possibility, and in the face of this possibility, he couldn''t care much about it and asked about Qinglong.


    "The Eight Lords are one? Who is that person?".

 Chapter 2011： Dengtian pilgrimage

    "Don''t let go! Supreme name, you can ask if you want to ask a prisoner?"


    Qinglong is low and sounds like a thunder. In the face of his sudden anger, the candlestick, which was still in the opposite direction, was consciously depressed.


    "That is, that is. I don''t know if I can introduce it. I am entrusted by others, and I have something to do with the Emperor of Heaven."


    For a moment, he was very clear about this. If he said that he did not put the forces behind Qinglong in his eyes, then now he obviously has a kind of ambiguity.


    So realistic, the reason is simple. At the beginning, he thought that the heaven behind Qinglong was a fake made by the latecomers. It is as if he had escaped from the myth that he had learned during this time. What Jade Emperor, Taishang Laojun... It was a character who had never heard of it. Obviously, if these myths are correct, then they are undoubtedly the latecomers who have usurped the authority of the ancient heavenly courts, and he does not have any optimistic thoughts about how these latecomers can restore the power of the original heavenly court.


    If they are strong, since the Qin and Han dynasties, the immortality will not be so erratic, and the Buddhism that comes from the Western Regions cannot be made to such a degree. Imagine that even if he wants to seek power, he must be suppressed by eternal life. This is to be a monk who is called Buddhism and Taoism. They are standing side by side. Are you really a vegetarian being?


    It must be that the strength is not good, only to make the small generation bigger. And if even such a small town can''t live without it, the candle dragon certainly does not think that it is necessary to have awe of such a heaven.


    Well, he can be regarded as a character who was counted in the ancient heavens. Otherwise, he would not disregard the eight masters and personally suppress him. Although it is a bit old because it has been erased halfway, it does not mean that he is weak and can be bullied. There is a pseudo court in the district, and he does not care about it. Even if there is a chance, he really doesn''t mind if he wants to come up with the name of the Buddha Emperor.


    Of course, this is the previous plan. After hearing the news about the Eight Lords, the previous wild visions were already cleaned up by him.


    It is one thing to offend a pseudo court. It is one thing to offend the emperor of the eight masters. The candle dragon is a big drag, and it is absolutely not afraid to be an enemy of the role of the Eight Lords. Therefore, his attitude has changed very fast, and the contrast between the two is huge, which is understandable.


    "Do you want to see the Supreme?"


    Qinglong��s eyes are awkward and seem to hesitate. But very quickly, he made up his mind.


    "Whether, you are a sinner, but it is also the old man in the heavens. His Majesty is newly enthroned, and it is a big fight. If you have an old man like you, you can also worry about your Majesty. You come with me!"


    When he said this, he immediately went to the clouds and flew away. The candle dragon is also followed by a slight glimpse. Two dragons and one after the other, soon came to Jianmu. And after climbing up the building wood, after eight thousand miles, it is already on the heavens.


    The branches of the branches are like Hua, and before the big trees, tens of thousands of soldiers are standing, and the scene is chilled. Let the candle dragon that just climbed up can''t help but shrink the scales, thinking that they are in a trap.


    However, he is still a bit sensible and has not made any radical moves. After watching it carefully, he said to the young dragon in a pretentious manner.


    "Tianting is now a soldier, but it is even more important."


    "Eating a long and wise mind, when it was first attacked by the red pines, it was a big loss of armor. If it is to make such mistakes again, does it seem that our old people are incompetent?"


    Qinglong is now responding, but it has changed into a middle-aged man wearing a jade gown. He looked up at the candle dragon, but it was silent, but it also meant to be clear. In the helplessness of the candle dragon, it can only be changed, becoming a handcuffed crutches, and a red-robed old man with a pair of lifebrows.


    Not only him, after he changed his body, a man with some mistakes appeared beside him.


    This man is obviously not ready to deal with such a situation. This exposure is in front of the Qinglong and tens of thousands of soldiers. He immediately swallowed a bit of guilty conscience, and then asked the candle dragon for help.


    "Candle, this..."


    "Mo pan! This is the heavens, not the yin dynasty, you are a mortal in your district, they are not going to give you what to do."


    The candle dragon just appease the two sounds, and the Qinglong Mengzhang is already plugged in.


    "It really isn''t going to treat you, but it''s the heavens. Candles, you bring such a mortal private heaven, what is it for?"


    "Don''t look at him as a mortal, but it is also the messenger sent by the imperial court on earth. The old man is responsible for taking the bridge from the middle. The so-called "business-related business" is also for this matter."


    "The court? I remember that I had not let you go before?"


    Qinglong, who has just destroyed a country��s navy, is not too concerned about the power of this mortal. But he knows how much he cares about his mortal. The ability to issue decrees prohibiting the devil from bullying mortals is enough to illustrate many problems. For those who have mastered the homeland of hundreds of millions of people, even if he does not face up to a few points.


    "The previous thing was indeed the grace of the gods. But it is precisely because the gods did this, we realized that the relationship between us is a friend and a non-enemy. It does not contradict each other, our government ... the amount, the court. I still have a lot of goodwill for the gods and the heavens behind the gods. So the court sent me over, and I just want to know more about them and see if we can have a covenant with each other. After all, everyone It��s the same root, can��t you say that it��s not killing each other?��


    Although the attitude of the special commissioner as the deceased is extremely low, the meaning of the words is an equal plan. This made Qinglong somewhat frown, but he did not say anything more. After all, he was so big that he could not allow him to make choices.


    He chose not to be okay, but he was hooded with the two men all the way along the army. Just at the end of the army, a car with a six dragons driving, Qinglong, this is a gift, said to the inside of the car.


    "Your Majesty, the old sinners returned from the candle, and brought the messenger of the home court. I wonder if you are willing to summon a meeting?"


    "Let them come over." In the faint voice, the guards on the left and right sides of the servant had already opened the bead curtain on the rut, showing the figure sitting in the middle.


    This scene is quite different from the special clerk''s delusions. In his delusions, as the legendary Emperor, the Supreme of Heaven, the kings of countless gods, how should there be a scene that is enough to pull the wind. Do not say that dragons and phoenixes are pleasing, the ceiling is falling, at the very least, you also want to be godly guards, sit high and don''t know how high the throne is.


    But the result is just a rut, with a few tens of meters long dragon and two guards. The dragon is a bit strange, but after seeing the ancestor of the dragon like the dragon and the candle dragon, the dragon beast that does not flow in this way can''t really be seen by the special agent who has relaxed his eyes.


    The rut, the carved gold jade, the simple and generous, it seems that there is a bit of antique meaning, but no matter how you look at it, it is estimated that it is a level that was unearthed from the Xi''an Terracotta Warriors Museum.


    As for the remaining guards, you don''t have to look at it. Although it is the capital of the gods, it is definitely a standout in human beings. But in the middle of the tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers around it, it can only be said to be ordinary. At the very least, the special commissioner did not see from the two guards what was clearly different from others. It is precisely because of this that he really feels that this sounds of the imperial embarrassment of the world, the appearance of the emperor is too shabby.


    Of course, the cold is not too cold to see who compares. If it is based on the standard of this heaven, it must be shabby. But if you put it in the world of mankind, it is absolutely impossible to do so. Moreover, the special commissioner does not believe that people sitting in the entire heaven will not be able to support even a bigger scene. He doesn''t support the scene, he can only say that he doesn''t care about this. And if you look at it from this point, then it is estimated that pragmatism is probably the other party''s acting.


    Psychology analysis is still useful for the gods. In fact, as long as it is social and has a self-conscious existence, it is inseparable from the scope of psychology. As a special commissioner, he is also an expert in this field. And because he realized the character of this Emperor, he became even more embarrassed.


    Pragmatic people are generally difficult to deal with, because such people are not just casually give a good color to get a good guy. It is not necessary for tangible benefits, and it is difficult to impress him. And this kind of person will be interested in something, this is the thing that makes him hesitate.


    He didn''t dare to think about it, he could only take one step. And as soon as he looked up and looked up in the rut, his whole person immediately showed a horrified look.


    "How could it be him?"


    When I saw Zhou Yi, the special dispatcher had a paste in his mind. As the adjutant secretary around the senior head, he is well aware of the many secrets in the world, and the existence of Zhou Yi is not a secret to him.


    The true God of the world is still a Chinese, and they are not allowed to pay attention to them. And if it is not that Zhou Yi��s style has consistently despised the secular, and at the same time established the country of the country in the United States, they are afraid that they have long tried everything and got in touch with him.


    It can be said that the special commissioner has conceived the scene of meeting with Zhou Yi more than once, but he did not think that the meeting between them would be in such a situation. Zhou Yi is the Emperor? The master of the gods of heaven? If the news is reported back, don''t blow it up.


    When? why? This will definitely be the most interesting issue. And by the news that they heard from the conversations of the previous candle dragons, the special commissioner has already made a bold estimate.


    I don''t think it will take too long. Because if it is too long, Qinglong will not say the two words today. When it comes to the disappearance of Zhou Yi in recent years, it is not difficult to guess that he was the master of the heavens during this time. As for why he can get this qualification, at this point, the special commissioner feels that there is not much doubt.


    With the information they have learned and the expert team''s evaluation of Zhou Yi''s long-term evaluation, they can say with certainty that Zhou Yi himself may be the most powerful **** in the past.


    Especially after they secretly established diplomatic relations with the world and the Shandal Stars, they learned from the Shandal Stars that there was a battle of the blasting stars in the depths of the universe. One of the protagonists had Zhouyi, and their experts were even more Boldly predicted, the strength of Zhou Yi himself has reached the level of the legendary Pangu, and even more.


    Such strength, no matter where it is placed, is probably the most horrible existence. Tianting, though, said that because of the same roots, he would give him a high look, but really, he really does not feel that these gods in the heavens can be rebellious.


    Unless they want to perish, they will only surrender to such a path. In addition, Qinglongkou also gave Zhou Yi such a name of eight masters, this commissioner really does not think that if the Emperor is Zhou Yi, what would be strange.


    Thinking of this, his miserable expression immediately gathered. However, Zhou Yi still noticed and asked him directly.


    "you know me?"


    "Of course, Lord the Emperor. You are the only true God in our world. There is no reason for any government to ignore your existence, isn''t it?"


    In the face of Zhou Yi��s inquiry, the special commissioner was very candid. He wouldn''t be stupid enough to say what lies in Zhou Yi''s face at this time. It��s not that I won��t say it, but that he knows what to say and what not to say. Like this kind of insignificant little problem, he really does not need to take this risk.


    "Right."


    Nodded, Zhou Yi appreciated this honest attitude. This provides a good basis for communication between them. On the premise that the first impression was still good, he simply asked the special commissioner to open the door.


    "You came on behalf of your government? Say, what are you looking for?"


    "Our goal is actually very simple, sir..."


    "Call your sire!" Qinglong reminded him at the side, this is related to the common sense of heaven and earth, he can not make people wrong again.


    "Yes, the Emperor of Heaven is here. I came mainly to spy on it and see if there is any possibility of a covenant with you. After all, from the foot, we are all flesh-and-blood compatriots, the same person. In this case, the soldiers meet each other. Certainly it is not the situation we all hope for. Peaceful coexistence is the best choice, you said no?"


    "Peaceful coexistence? How do you plan for a peaceful coexistence law?"


    Although I was a little surprised by the speed of the government''s actions, it is not surprising that they think about their consistent efficiency. The central government, in the end, is not comparable to the government. In comparison, Zhou Yi is even more curious about what kind of plan they will propose.


    "Our idea is that people don''t beat themselves. Of course, if necessary, mutual benefit and mutual help can be achieved."

 Chapter 2012： Chess is a move to change hands

    "mutual benefit?"


    As soon as he heard such a speech from the special commissioner, Zhou Yi immediately revealed an expression of interest. He does not doubt whether the forces represented by the other side can provide some help to himself. What he suspects is whether the other party can help himself in the place he needs, as they say.


    Speaking and doing are always two different things, and under such premise, Zhou Yi will of course have doubts.


    "I can''t think of anything we can do for mutual benefit. Maybe you can remind me and tell me how you can give me help?"


    "Many aspects. For example, if you have friction with any country, we can completely mediate and eliminate this contradiction as invisible as possible. Please believe in the credibility of our country. In today''s era, I think most of it. The country will be willing to sell us a face."


    It is certainly impossible for the commissioner to hear the meaning of Zhou Yi, and he immediately responded in this regard.


    In good faith, the special commissioner feels that he is quite sincere in saying so. After all, as a country with the motto of peaceful development, they have rarely done this to interfere in the internal affairs of other countries. That does not meet their usual policy. Now that I can give such a promise, I am obviously ready to re-engage on him.


    However, Zhou Yi is not satisfied with this reply, or that the proposal they proposed does not meet his expectations. Mediation? This kind of thing is simply optional. Let me not say whether he will have contradictions with this secular state. Even if there is a real contradiction, with his strength, do you still need a third party to intervene to be a one-off event?


    This is the answer that I want to know, and Zhou Yi shook his head and said to the people around him.


    "Value day Gong Cao, read!"


    "According to the order. Xuanwu obsessed that the gods sent people to report, the northern Tianwei has mortal opponents, leading troops and attacking. Its people are white, like a barbarians. Has been punished, equivalent to more than 10,000 soldiers, have been sunk in the ice sea under."


    "The White Tiger Superintendent Shen Jun reported that there were tens of thousands of black skins in the Western Tianwei to attack the enemy, and they were killed by their beasts."


    A Tianguan, who was in the aftermath of Zhou Yi��s rut, went out and reported it. When I heard such a report, the special agent��s face was immediately bitter, and there was a feeling of not speaking.


    The premise of mediation is that the two sides are deadlocked and there is no determination to die. At this time, as long as someone mediates from it, how can they give each other a step.


    The special commissioner and the forces behind him think this way. If the so-called heavenly court wants to integrate into the world and occupy a place in the world, then these pillars that they have set up now will inevitably have a place with the surrounding countries. contradiction. Those small countries will not mention it for a while, and a country with a little strength will inevitably reject this. And once the two sides make a contradiction, then it is inevitable that the big fight will be made.


    At that time, the gods are certainly superior, but the strength of a country is not a joke. Especially now is the 21st century, where human science and technology are changing with each passing day. Even the devil can be bombarded with missiles. What is the god? It is said that it is impossible to be trapped in the quagmire. At that time, it is natural to act in the snow.


    It can be said that they put forward such a rhetoric with such an abacus, and what they did not think is that the strength of the other side is obviously higher than they estimated, so that the so-called stalemate is simply unrealistic. Delusion.


    Of course, this is, after all, raised by the peak. As an intermediary in the middle, he does not have the qualification to veto. So now he can only have a turn of his eyes, and he said something else.


    "I understand your strength. This little contradiction does not bother you. But you must know that human weapons are no longer the same. Today, all this is just a small fight. If things continue to go wild, then it is impossible to say that some countries will use some weapons outside the specifications. If that is the case, I would not be a good thing for those forces under your command. Let''s go."


    It seems to be considered for Zhou Yi, but in fact it is still on the previous mediation issue. Zhou Yi was not satisfied with this, so he simply came to the door.


    "Do you think I will be afraid of weapons that you call outside the specifications? Or do you forget that I am?"


    "Don''t dare! What is your existence, we naturally remember it."


    When I heard Zhou Yi say this, the special dispatcher was also busy with his cold sweat, and he was afraid that he would have provoked this terrible existence when he said that he had made a mistake.


    For humans, Zhou Yi is certainly the patron saint. But when Zhou Yi showed the incomprehensible power and elusive character, most human beings would certainly have such a kind of worry. That is, since he can protect them like putting humans on the palm of his hand, can he also bring humans directly into destruction like a broken palm?


    This is a question that any visionary human being will consider. The forces behind the special commissioners are naturally no exception. Including the Commissioner himself, their attitude towards Zhou Yi has always been cautious. At this time, he decided not to say anything that might disobey him.


    He is only hoping for nothing, lest he say something wrong. This makes it difficult for the so-called cooperation to make any progress. Zhou Yi still had a little interest in this cooperation, so he simply took the initiative and took the initiative to his own hands.


    "You know it. Listen. Since you are the first to propose a cooperative alliance, then I am naturally indispensable. But if the conditions are only this, I can��t express the sincerity of your alliance. I want to form a covenant with us. At the very least, you have to come up with some more weighty chips."


    "What are the more weighty chips?" The Special Representative looked at the bitter face when he heard this. He consciously did not have such a big power, but at this time, he has no way to use this rhetoric to evade. After all, it��s just a coincidence to see Zhou Yi, and the character that Zhou Yi has always shown and the power displayed by the heavens, if he is shirked this time, then the next time I want to meet Zhou Yi again, I am afraid it will not be so It''s easy.


    No matter when, it is the most precious opportunity to communicate directly with the person sitting at the top. Some things are clear to him in person, and it��s better than the ones under him.


    If you want to understand this, the special commissioner will not be able to control the possibility of over-extension. Immediately he asked in his heart.


    "I don''t know what you mean by this more weighty chip. If you say that you can afford it, we will do everything we can."


    This is an empty talk, you can hear it as soon as you hear it. In this regard, Zhou Yi just laughed, and directly put on an inscrutable expression.


    "If I say, I want you to help me conquer the world?"


    "That... definitely can''t help." Although I guessed that Zhou Yi was joking, he didn''t dare to play this joke with him on this kind of thing. After all, if a joke is going to be a real thing, it is going to be a big deal. So even if he knew that he would be offended by Zhou Yi, he still had to take the risk and explain the statement.


    "My government has always believed in the political strategy of peaceful development and never did what it wants to do. If you want to conquer the world, then we can only say a word of regret and then prepare to contribute to the peace of this world." It is."


    "Are you going to be an enemy with me?"


    Zhou Yi''s eyes narrowed, and when he did this, the two guards around him immediately screamed and looked like glare.


    This caused tremendous psychological pressure on the special commissioner. He even had some concerns that he would not be torn by the two great heights of the next moment.


    However, as a messenger of a country��s diplomacy, he still has to insist on it. So even if it is said that waiting for his own will be the worst result, he resolutely gave such an answer.


    "Even if this may lead to hostility between us. But sorry, I am afraid I still have to give such an answer. We can''t watch the careers of the ambitions to conquer the world, because this often means Countless innocent lives are unfortunate."


    "Then, have you ever thought about what will be waiting for you? See the two sergeants around me, they may come up with a golden hammer and knock your brain!"


    "I thought about it!" When I said this, the special staff was crying in my heart, and my legs began to shiver. But he still suppressed his instinctive reaction, and he closed his eyes and yelled. "The interests of the country are above everything else, and the individual''s life and death are not enough!"


    "Speaking well, but this is meaningless! Come on..." Hearing this, Zhou Yi sneered, then shouted. "Give this gentleman a seat, give tea!"


    The 180-degree big bend made the Commissioner��s brain almost never turn around. After he was honestly arranged by a set of people in a state of perseverance, he seemed to be the rest of his life, and he came out with a cold sweat.


    "Your Majesty, you are..."


    "Just make a joke, I think you shouldn''t mind if I make such a joke."


    "This is nature, this is natural..."


    While wiping the sweat on his head, the special agent madly screamed at the mother to sell the batch. Don''t look at it, it''s just a joke. It was his little life that was used to make a joke. According to his own previous answer, he gave his own life a little. To be honest, he himself does not quite believe that he is brave enough to get to this point. And if he is told to come back again, he is afraid that he will really choose to be more violent.


    Of course, these are the complaints in his heart. On the surface, on behalf of a country''s fineness, he still can''t say what he wants to say in his heart. He can only press the complaints in his stomach, and he can calculate whether he can apply for a spiritual subsidy after returning, and he is facing the face of Zhou Yi.


    "I think it''s also a joke. After all, you are not like those who are ambitious and have a lot of interest."


    "Very good, then say good business. Although it is a joke to conquer the world, it does not mean that the words I mentioned before are also jokes. The chips are not enough. If you really want to cooperate, then you have to Take a little more weight."


    "So what you mean is..."


    At this time, the special commissioner also understood that the initiative is in the hands of the other party, and he no longer does more, but asks him directly.


    "I mobilized so many troops not to be ceremonial. To be straightforward, I called them to start a war. But rest assured, it is not for you, I have no interest in you. My goal is from beginning to end. There is only one person, that is Smith. Zhou. I think, for this person, you should not be unfamiliar."


    Zhou Yi opened the answer in a sentence, and listening to his words, the special agent on the face of a glimpse, but also honestly answered.


    "If you say that Smith. Zhou is the one we know, we are not too strange."


    "Do you know about the relationship between him and the Hydra?"


    "I just got some understanding, because he pretended to be too good, and kept it low-key. We just recently learned that he still has that identity."


    Slightly a little scrupulous about the identity of Smith. Zhou and Zhou Yi, the commissioner did not directly say that Smith. Zhou is the chief culprit of this world disaster. But what he said is also very clear, that is, Smith. Zhou is already the blacklist of the number one on their government.


    For such a person, it is almost impossible for the national government to have any embarrassment. And if Zhou Yi intends to let them sit down with Smith and Zhou, then he can only play an empty calculation.


    However, some unexpectedly, Zhou Yi��s idea is not in this respect. On the contrary, his idea is another very different meaning.


    "You know his identity is good, then the rest of the matter is just fine. My request is very simple, that is, I need you to use all possible power to drag the living power of the Hydra. As you can see, I I will soon launch a war against them. At this time, if someone can make them separate, then I should still be happy to see them."


    "You want to wage war against them?"


    As soon as I heard this, the special commissioner immediately became a glimpse. After all, the drama of the father and son is not what he can foresee. However, Zhou Yi showed a very decisive decision in this regard. He even made such a claim in the face of the special commissioner.


    "Of course, and this time I want to uproot them and thoroughly smash the dream of all the bastards. In short, I will never give up on him. I will never give up. If you want to join in, I naturally The hand is welcome. How, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 2013： Heavenly punishment has arrived

    The special dispatcher is lucky to come and go. The task assigned by Shang Feng, he is successfully completed. The rest only need to transfer the proposal of Zhou Yi to the past, even if he has done his best, as for other things, then the big guys who want to go up have a headache.


    Zhou Yi didn''t care how he went to deal with those people. He only cares if these people will act according to the agreement. Of course, it doesn''t matter if they don''t come, but in that case, they can only say that they missed a precious opportunity.


    In short, Zhou Yi��s original plan is not shaken. His army has begun to dispatch and has begun a tentative attack on the Hydra.


    The southern coast of India. Originally used as a forward position for the Confederate Army to counterattack the Hydra, because the Confederate used its own strategic weapons, it has now been abandoned and has become a paradise for all kinds of scavengers and mutated creatures. Of course, the Hydra cannot omit the defenses here, and they also placed heavy troops in this place for defense.


    They have already foreseen the possibility of war, and now the war is indeed coming.


    The sky is suddenly floating in the sky, and in the clouds, a group of Heavenly Soldiers will be in the air.


    Headed by a man who is a few feet tall and full of faces. He wore a colorful glare and handcuffed two octagonal gold hammers of the size of two pumpkins. Seeing that the foot was already transitioning from sea to land, he immediately sipped and sipped at the soldiers around him.


    "Small people, the front is our goal for today. As the saying goes, raising soldiers for a long time, the Supreme has never been ill-treated, so I must do my best today, and I must not be able to defy the prestige of my East Tianmen garrison. Whoever gave me the chain today, don��t blame it, and wait until you die!��


    "The giant spirits don''t want to underestimate me. Waiting for a group of mortals. Can you still stand the edge of my Heavenly Soldier?"


    The surrounding Tianbing laughed and apparently did not regard the possibility that the Giant Spirit said was the same thing. In this regard, the giant spirit is suddenly blinking, it is already a voice.


    "I don''t want to underestimate my opponent, I don''t want to overestimate myself. I have given me the spirit. If you want to make a moth like the flower mountain in the beginning, Laozi peeled off your skin!" ��


    "As long as God will not make you guilty, you will be dragged down by Sun General as you were at the time. We are naturally foolproof."


    The Heavenly Soldiers still laughed, and unceremoniously uncovered the shortness of the Giant Spirit. It is true that there is a giant spirit that was indeed a ship in the gutter, but more because he has always been unusual with the underlying soldiers.


    Don''t look at the giants and the gods, it looks like the mighty is not like it. But in fact, everyone who knows him knows that this guy is a good old man in the heavens. It is said that it is the face of Raksha, and the heart of the Buddha cannot be overemphasized.


    Such people may feel fear when they first get acquainted, but when they get along for a long time, they are sure to get along very well. Not to mention these brothers who are able to laugh and roar at random, that is, those palaces in the Temple of Heaven, many of them are enamored with this gentle and rough man.


    It��s just a pity that the giant spirit is a typical example of a man who is open to the front and a woman who is tweaked in front of him. He has not had the courage to reply to those palaces, so he is still a lonely man until today.


    Of course, this does not prevent him from fighting outside, because everyone who knows him knows that this man who inherits the blood of Kuafu has always been the number one person who dares to fight. He is the most typical kind of soldier, the kind that never considers politics and position, only knows how to perform his vocation.


    This is also the reason why the original Tota King liked to use him as a pioneering general. This kind of person is easy to use and can be used. Compared to those who have no ability, or ability, but are likely to drag your hind legs, this general is the most needed for every commander.


    Now let him lead the Heavenly Soldiers to start this first battle, it is also the usual practice. For the giant spirit who just changed the new owner and has no time to honor the allegiance, this battle is also a key to his loyalty to the new master and his own value.


    In my heart, he still cares a lot about whether this can be played beautifully. But in the end, he is not the kind of person who can hold the whip and whip his men and let them go for their own lives. Therefore, when he saw that his subordinates were still lazy and unsatisfied, he could only smile with a sigh of relief. When the two hammers touched each other, they were prepared to take a lead and boost morale. And before he had to drop the cloud, the soldiers around him had already pulled him down.


    "General, my general. I said that you are also a member of the Tiangong generals, the characters of our Dongtianmen, how to deal with such a common junior should also let you take the lead, the so-called killing chicken with a knife, you see The ability to wait for me is all right."


    How important this battle is to the giant spirits, even if one or two people can''t understand, the entire Dongtianmen tens of thousands of elite, can''t you find one or two people who can understand?


    This is of course impossible. With the prestige of the giant spirits in these soldiers, they also take it for granted that this trustworthy boss should consider a few points.


    The laziness of the past is just a representation, and it is also their creation of the giant spirit. If it is time to fight, how can they not let their main officer charge forward? That is an insult to their East Gatemen. If you let the other brothers know, this is to make them unable to lift their heads.


    With this in mind, they stopped the giant spirits and they were already the first to stand in front of the line.


    This is an eight-foot-high, long-haired husband. He was wearing a half-shouldered armor, and he was carrying an unadorned iron arch. The people did not say much, and directly pulled out a silver long sagittal, which was good for the bow on the cloud.


    I don��t see any abnormalities like dragons and screams, lightning and thunder. Just seeing his fingers loose, the silvery long stalk is already whistling through the clouds and heading straight to a sturdy nine-headed surface. The snake base went away.


    Of course, in normal terms, no matter how long this long vector is, it is just an arrow. Even with the ability to shoot the enemy''s head with an arrow of eight hundred miles, it can only kill one person. This is not good for big things, let alone the purpose of their trip is to completely destroy the living power of the Hydra here. So no matter from which point of view, this arrow has a little bit of pretentious meaning.


    But this is just common sense, and the crux of the problem is that the Tianbing who is the archer of the bow is not an ordinary person. No matter how small the status is in heaven, they are also true gods, the characters who are in the heavens.


    It is necessary to know that the Tianbing days in the heavens may be too heavy, but that is only the upper-level structure is controlled by the group, and the lower-level soldiers cannot get real promotion. In the process of recruiting fresh blood, Tianting has not made any mistakes.


    This is due to the selection mechanism established at the beginning of the heavens. As a new regime that took over the power of the ancient heavenly courts, at the beginning of the reconstruction, Tian Ting made a rather meaningful reform, that is, no longer squandered in the selection of Tianbing Tianzhi, only picking those born sacred aliens. Instead, they set their sights on ordinary people who have been trained to become immortals by virtue and those who have been killed in the wars of the Middle Ages.


    The immortals are not mentioned for the time being, mainly the spirits.


    The famous warriors and warriors in the wars of the past, of course, are famous and unbeaten characters that can be passed down to the millennium. For example, Guan Yu and Zhao Yun are not enshrined by the two gates of Buddhism and Taoism. They have become the true gods of protection and the human incense. The offering of the land became a land of mountain gods that can shelter one side. Although these people are nominally within the management system of the heavenly court, they are not attached to the two roads of Buddhism and Taoism, which makes it impossible for the heavens to whip up.


    In this case, the spirits who have also experienced the same battle but are not famous, can only be buried in the name of the anonymous name, become the best candidate in heaven.


    It is like saying that this Tianbing, who is a bow-and-bow at the moment, is himself a pilgrimage from the end of the Tang Dynasty. The person is good at shooting, can wear Yang in a hundred steps, and in his youth, he has a statement that he has bowed into the forest to patrol the tiger and leopard. Later, he joined the army and was forced to take the lead in the military account. It is a pity that the end of the Tang Dynasty was a chaotic world in which morality collapsed. Even if it was said that it was rare to be quiet in the ranks, even if he had a bow-and-eye technique, it would be inevitable in the end, and he would be ruined by conspiracy and persecution in the army.


    Being able to be selected by the heavens, and being promoted from a priest to a heavenly soldier, is a kind of luck for him. After the mortal soul was upgraded to the genus of the gods, the bowing technique that he relied on to make a living was already a bit of a metamorphosis. Just like now, an arrow shoots out, like a wind and thunder intersection, and it is like a wind and a thunder, and just after wearing the cloud, this silver long-span is bursting into a million crushes in the clouds. Afterwards, there was a thunder in the clouds, and thousands of streams of light were like pouring rain, and the camp below was spilled straight.


    To be honest, such a big movement cannot be said that the base below has not responded at all. In fact, at the time when the sky was clouded, the Hydra army at the bottom was already aware of something wrong.


    This is the coast. Preventing weather changes is an important factor in guarding the vitals. Not to mention that the human government still holds large killers such as meteorological weapons. They cannot ignore the problems like the sky.


    Obviously, this sudden cloud surge is not within the scope of weather forecasting, and even if it is for the purpose of caution, they will not be indifferent to the changes in the sky.


    But if you are on alert, they may not think of it, and the attack will come in this way. The shadow of the sky is wearing a golden travertine, and it is as fast as light and shadow. Such speed and destructive power are not at all resistant to monster soldiers who rely on mutations and transformational surgery to support them.


    Almost instantly, there were hundreds of soldiers who lost their lives because they were hit by the brain. In addition, although there are still hundreds of monster soldiers who have been traumatized to varying degrees, some people have been shot into a meat scorpion, but with the extraordinary vitality of the monster soldiers and the general resilience of the monsters, the injury is one and a half. They will not have their lives, but let them slow down in the long-term shelving.


    This resilience is no worse than the idle monsters. And looking at his own arrow went down and caused such damage. Some of the Tianbing��s faces that shot this arrow immediately could not be hanged.


    "His mother, this man''s demon looks really evil, grandfather, I have been through a hundred battles, this is the first time I saw such a hard-working person. This is not the result of the nine-headed worm. Kind."


    "Be careful to be listened to by the rushing of Nantianmen. The guys are the only ones who have got the blood of the nine heads from the good monsters. Hey, you said that this thing is also evil, and that the rushing is said to be a squid, the monkey general said In the past, he couldn''t even get out of his personal form, and he was a fish head. Especially he was still a public. It is reasonable to say that the nine-headed worm is also the prince of Bibotan, and the dragon king princess of Bibotan is also a charming and charming thing. Why not? I heard that the Princess Dragon King left the bone blood of the nine-headed worm, but this carp has this blessing?"


    The Heavenly Soldiers are not those who do not eat human fireworks, and even the muddy wood and plastic that they do not say anything. In fact, like most of the military, they also like to talk about it in private, and talk about some of the past big things. This is not, pulling a head, they directly dragged the demon soldiers who were recruited, and the big demon nine-headed worm.


    And watching them go farther and farther, all the way to the Erlang God and Guanyin''s mortuary life is harmonious. The giant spirit is immediately turned over, and the scorpion sipped and drank.


    "Okay, give me a bit of a stretch. This is a marching war, but it is not when you are hiding in the military account to drink and eat meat." I want to say that Lao Li��s arrow is still missing. It��s not a lost face of the East Tianmen. Since this is a good start, then the small ones, give the drums and cheers! Let these demon soldiers, taste the power of the Tiantian Heavenly Soldiers!"


    "Get it!"


    A few heights, the green face, the bare-chested army drummer heard the command, even when it was angry. Then he waved the thick waist of the man''s waist and began to struggling to beat the big drum that made the dragon skin.


    The drums rumbling and the sounds were dozens of miles. Spreading in the clouds seems to be a thunderstorm. In the drums, tens of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers will already press the cloud head, and under the clouds of clouds, they will approach the camp below.


    This posture is not a glorious one, it is also an unusual eye. Looking at the soldiers who had come down from the clouds in the sky, the Hydras who were flustered because of the previous arrow were immediately shocked and could not be themselves.


    Of course they can''t imagine that they have to deal with such an opponent. And this battle has been doomed from the beginning.


    :. :

 Chapter 2014： Ambitious ambition

    The giant spirits waved a huge golden hammer, like a hammer that broke the watermelon and knocked off the closed steel door. Just like the movement of the mountain, the door was broken, and the whole base was embedded in the ground. It also seems to have gone through an earthquake, sloshing and breaking.


    This is the last stronghold of the base. The fortifications under the surface of the earth are set up in order to resist. However, it is a pity that they have no chance to resist. When the giant spirit attacked a gap with brute force, immediately there was a heavenly soldier who came forward, and the imperial savage fire, like a fire dragon, drilled through the underground fortifications. And when the thick layer of mud can feel the hot and hot feet under the feet, the Hydra soldiers inside are already impossible to survive any more.


    "Report! The thieves here have been annihilated, no life. In addition, there are people from the enemy, and I have been waiting for the generals to wait for the generals to fall!"


    At the time of the war, everything must be in accordance with the military law system, even if it is said the old fritters under the giant spirit, they do not dare to make any moths at this time. So they act fairly formal. Looking at the situation reported by the people under his own hands, the giant spirit is deeply satisfied, but also a big hand.


    "A group of old and weak women and children, what are they doing? They are all released. Anyway, the order of the heavens is to let me break through this line of defense, killing the thief here, but I did not say that I have to kill him, but the dog does not stay. I didn��t want to do it, and I didn��t want to do this. In short, I gave me the temper that I used to kill. I don��t want to let them go. That''s it!"


    "But the general, if this leaks the wind, will it reveal the intelligence of my army?"


    The giant spirit can wave a big hand, but the soldiers under his command cannot but think more about him. Of course, this splendid giant spirit is obviously taken into consideration, so he even calmed his head even if he shook his head.


    "Don''t worry too much. This war is an upright levy. It''s not an orbital calculation." Compared with letting the thief know that I have already come to the door, I am afraid that the peak is still more worried. I don��t know if we are fighting with them in heaven. So, let��s tell the little ones to disperse the idlers and so on, and also report the names I have. Let them also pass on my heavenly army. What kind of prestige is today."


    "Follow the order!"


    The **** of the order was ordered to run away, and the giant spirits here also passed the good news back. Although the enemy has been annihilated by nearly a thousand, the one of the Fortress is only a small win, but it is also a good start, and it is worth to pass back.


    Of course, the ambition of the giant spirit is more than just that. A small win in the district is not enough for the top person to hear his name, and his purpose is this. So to achieve the goal, at the very least, he has to turn this small victory into a big victory.


    In military operations, the giant spirits, as pioneers, have the power to act cheaply. After he thought about it carefully, even if he made up his mind.


    "Come to people, call me the military uniforms of all the ministries! Just say the proceedings in the account!"


    Tianting re-established at the end of the Han Dynasty, and many of its own systems were also handed down at that time. For example, the military system is the five major generals of the Han Dynasty, the subordinates set up the music, and the compilation of the songs.


    The giant spirit is a general of the miscellaneous. When a pioneer is still okay, it is not enough to be a commander of the army. Therefore, his official rank is the school, and the two thousand elites under the command. And when he wants to do military mobilization, naturally he only needs to call the ten-decade army under his command.


    The so-called military waiting is basically the backbone of the military. The marching of wars and the formation of troops are basically inseparable from the opinions of these military officers. Giant Spirit wants to make meritorious deeds, of course, to discuss with them. And just after he raised his big account and called the troops to the army, he immediately came to the fore.


    "Zhu Jun, today''s flag is victorious, I will give a congratulatory message to the princes. But it is not a small matter for such a district to rush to recruit the princes. I am so straightforward in life, I will not engage in those things that are inconspicuous. I am directly Ask Zhu Jun a sentence, today''s victory, Zhu Jun can feel smug?"


    Seeing no one to answer, the giant spirit immediately patted the table and shouted.


    "Since you don''t say anything, then I will open this mouth first. I want to say that this district has a small victory, how can it be hanged, how can I secure my husband''s ambition to make a contribution?"


    "You first listened to me. I am a member of the East Tianmen Department, and I am neglecting the war. I have a say that it is not as good as the Nantianmen who hold the authority to conquer the lower bounds. Today I can wait for the first time. To be honest, it��s just that my Dongtianmen is closer to Tianwei Jianmu. Today I am waiting for this step, and then I want to build another career, I have to fight with Nantianmen and two other Tianmen. And even if the peaks let me wait for fair competition, you wait for the conscience to say, can I win the group of robes in Nantianmen?"


    Tianting garrison is dominated by four Tianmen, of which Nantianmen is the main gate of Tianting, which is naturally the most important. And even if these soldiers who were born in Dongtianmen were unwilling, they had to admit that they were really weaker when it comes to the facts.


    And if you admit this, then the meaning of the giant spirit is already somewhat clear.


    "The general wants to take advantage of Nantianmen before he can intervene and go to the next city?"


    The military officers began to ask questions. If they said yes, they would not reject this opportunity to make meritorious deeds. However, the ambition of the giant spirit is obviously much larger than they think.


    "After another city? That is not enough. Come on, get the sandbox over!"


    In the sand table, the Ma Yuan of the Eastern Han Dynasty has a rice valley as a valley, and it refers to the form of the form. The reconstruction of the heavenly court itself is the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. There is no reason why this thing cannot be moved out. As for the Indian sand table, why do they have these Tianbing days, then it is necessary to talk about the two characters in the heavenly court, the wind and ears.


    Many people think that clairvoyance and downwind ears are specially for the Jade Emperor to inquire about the news. What is happening in the world, the Jade Emperor must understand through them. This is actually a fallacy. Because even if it is the ruler of the idiot, it is impossible to make such a stupid thing to use precious military resources as a pleasure to listen to gossip.


    The true role of clairvoyance and downwind ears has always been in the military, and this can be seen from their responsibility to sit in Nantianmen. And to say what this role is, then if you specifically categorize it, you can only say that they are responsible for detecting the enemy''s situation.


    A thousand miles, thousands of miles, all the movements can not escape his eyes. And the wind can listen to the playthings, even if it is deep underground, it can''t be ignored by him. The two together, more powerful than any radar in the world. And if you combine what he saw and heard, then pile up a few sand tables. The Tianting army is dispatched, and naturally there is a three-point plan to win the first prize.


    The giant spirit is a pioneer general, and has the power to act cheaply. Naturally, it is qualified to carry such a sand table. When he put the sandbox in the big account, he immediately said something by hand to the corner of the sand table.


    "The name here is Mumbai, which is a major town in this day. The opponents we have dealt with today are also armed here. Only in just two years has it been a major event that subverts this regime. It can be regarded as their land of Longxing. I want to say that instead of stepping down these bunkers that have no effect, it is better to accumulate this little trick. It��s better to go straight to the Huanglong. Take this Mumbai town in one fell swoop! And as long as you can win this important town, you will be able to make a great contribution. A certain person and a place will also be honored and prosperous. So, what is your opinion?"


    When I heard the giant spirit said so, the military officers obviously understood what he meant. He didn''t want to be steady, but wanted to be trapped. This is certainly a good move in the art of war, but in their view, it is actually a bit too bold.


    Then they say that they only have two thousand people. According to the information sent to them by the Clairvoyance, there are a few in the city called Mumbai that there are millions or even tens of millions of people. Even if one is taken in ten, one in one hundred, there are tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of troops in the city. This is to let them take the rhythm of one hundred. After seeing the weapons of today''s mortals, and the geeks of the Hydra, even if they are brave and brave, they dare not easily say such a big word.


    To be safe, in fact, the best choice for fighting is to be safe. Of course, these military officers still hope to be able to steadily and steadily. However, considering the current mood of the giant spirit, they can understand it, and the reason for his suggestion.


    Giant spirit is a good person, whether it is right or wrong, he can contact the relationship. Coupled with the courage to fight, the wars have always been brave, and it is reasonable to say that such people should have been promoted before. However, the reality is that since the beginning of joining the heavens to the present, the giant spirit is always a school, is a miscellaneous general.


    There are many reasons for this, but the two most clear points that the judges have summed up are birth, and the deliberate suppression of the leader.


    The giant spirit is not from the two gates of Buddhism and Taoism. He is a descendant of the ancient Kuafu, and it is regarded as the legacy of the ancient heaven. Such a person is placed in the later heaven, of course, according to the old dynasty. Naturally, in order to consolidate today''s rule, even if there is any opportunity for promotion, it is impossible to fall on his head.


    Of course, this is based on seniority. Among the military, qualifications are important, but they are not as good as war. The giant spirits are the first in each battle, and there are certainly such smashing actions as Huaguoshan, but in the end, they win more and less. Coupled with the fact that after a hundred battles, no merits and hard work, it is the turn of the wheel to climb up. The problem is that he is the sire of Tota.


    At the beginning of the day, Tota was the commander of the Chinese army, and the four squares were controlled by him. This is also a manifestation of the heavens close to the West. Under such circumstances, he will naturally hand over the troops to the hands of his cronies. The four kings are his first choice. After all, they are all born in Xitian. He has no reason to surrender these cronies and give his authority to outsiders like Giant Spirit. And even if the great spirits are outstanding, he can only be honestly under the eyes of the king, as his generals.


    He wants to go further and he needs to command Dongtianmen. And to command the East Tianmen, you will have to smash the wide-eyed king. This must be the group that the people of the West Heaven Buddha did not want to see, but under the premise that the West Emperor would be in harmony with them, it would be impossible for him to promote the nature.


    For so many years, the giant spirit has almost died, and he may not have thought of it. Heaven will change the dynasty, the day of the new moon. This is of course a big change for him, but to say the biggest impact, it is still the ambition of his heart that has long since been extinguished, and it has begun to burn.


    The Emperor of Heaven is used, and almost all of the Heavenly Soldiers will be seen in the eyes. Those incompetent generations have been swept away, and those who are arrogant and eager to take the two identities of Buddhism and Taoism and dare not put them in the eyes of the incumbent, are already invisible.


    In the face of the Emperor of Heaven, almost all of them can be soldiers, and they feel what they see and see for themselves. But if there is a skill, they can make a contribution to the heavens, and the Emperor will not give birth to the Ron.


    Erlang Shen Yang is a typical example. The relatives of the Jade Emperor and the Emperor of Heaven had once become enemies. As a result, the Emperor of Heaven looked at the loyalty of Erlang, and he did not disregard the suspicion, and he was promoted to the position of the real Emperor.


    This is certainly an incentive for ambitious people. Even if they are not as good as Erlang, but they can have such ambitions, naturally it will not be a wine bag. I don��t want to go to the sky in one step, but I can earn a lot of money, and I��m doing my best to have a wife��s shade, but it��s also a matter of doing things.


    The giant spirit now has such a mind. He wants to pass this big victory and make a position for himself. Fortunately, he has not been able to make progress for many years, and he has no ambition to make a wish. As a close confidant of his side, these military squads have taken it for granted after they have guessed what he meant.


    "If the general wants to build this great work, then I will go to the Knife Mountain and go to the sea of ??fire. It must also help the general. This is what the generals have, even though they are told. I wait for the military to bring the brothers underneath." , I will definitely listen to the order!"


    "Good! The brethren really didn''t let a family down!"


    The giant spirits smacked a must, and when they laughed, they suddenly slammed their eyes and sweared.


    "Today a certain spiritual **** sent a vow here. Today is determined that if it can be a battle, no matter how great the merits, some will share with the brethren. If it is against this oath, then I am swearing." On the Sendai, it was attacked by the thunder, and the flesh flew away and died.


    "The general will be the leader of the generals, and he will not hesitate to go through the fire and the fire. It is against this oath, and the sky is tired!"


    The giant spirits have just vowed together, and the military officers there are also swearing and swearing. This is considered to be the joy of the monarch, and with such a premise, the giant spirit is naturally no longer reserved.


    "My plan is like this"

 Chapter 2015： Calling friends and making friends

    Mumbai.


    As the starting point for the start of the Hydra, the city was naturally labeled as a Hydra.


    As the giant gods speculated, Mumbai was the first step in the launch of the Hydra, and the symbolic meaning was far greater than the actual meaning. So don''t say how important the city itself is, even if it''s worthless, it won''t be easy to give up.


    There are quite a few troops in the army here, and almost all of them are male soldiers. In addition, the people living inside are also the most convinced devotees to the Hydra. Even today, there are people who believe in human beings and can be desperate and even life-oriented. To worship the sacredness in their eyes, that is, Steve Rogers.


    On the ground, the Hydra has many people, and has held many tips. And the people and the people, almost all of them are on the side of the Hydra. No matter which direction you look at, it will be a tough hard bone. In the face of such a situation, the only way for the giant spirit to think of a break is to start from heaven.


    Tianbingtian will ride the clouds and hit the sky for nine days. This is a huge advantage in itself. And what he has to do now is to expand this advantage as much as possible until it can offset and suppress the advantage that Hydra has in the city of Mumbai.


    This is not easy, and it is almost impossible for ordinary people. But the giant spirit is a god, and it is not so impossible for him to do this kind of thing.


    At this time, the benefits of friends are revealed. The giant spirit did not do anything, just added a private letter back when sending the newspaper, and immediately, his wine friends came to the door.


    The first is a white-sold old man, a hand-held wheel, a hand-held fan, but it is the wind Bo Fang Tianjun, specializing in the eight-party news, the five gods of the climate. Behind it was a middle-aged man wearing a red robes with a pair of dragon horns on his head, but the dragon king of the South China Sea. In addition, there is one person, with a double-winged back, a three-headed forehead, a sacred belly, and a red face like a monkey. Holding a hammer and a hand inside the hand, from the top to the squat, the whole body hangs the drum, but it is the **** of the thunder, Leigong Jiang Tianjun is also.


    The wind and thunder gods, together with a dragon king who specializes in cloud rain, can be said that the intention of the giant spirit is already very obvious. And he also believes that his old friends are already passing through the road and have guessed his intentions. Therefore, he did not cover up. The first time he met, he was already begging for these old friends.


    "The brothers are coming! Today, a younger brother has something to do, and ask your brothers to help me!"


    The wind and thunder gods are the ancient people, and can even be traced back to the Yellow Emperor era. It is a matter of course for the giant spirit **** to call a brother of the Kuafu father. Although the South China Sea Dragon King does not seem to be older, but in the end is also the Four Seas Dragon King, behind the big man like the Four Dragons and even the Green Dragon, calling him a brother is not considered a giant **** to suffer.


    In addition, the **** of the gods is a habit to come. Although it is said that the wine is at the turn of the week, it is also a very rude. There has never been such an anecdote in front of a set. Therefore, he was so whispered, and there were really no ones who could be able to open the face and say nothing.


    "Xiandi, I don''t know if there is anything to do with it. If my brother can do it, I will do my best."


    The South China Sea Dragon King has a thick foundation and can''t see the little name that the giant spirit seeks, so he answered the most simply. After him, the wind and thunder gods looked at each other and they began to follow.


    "The Dragon King is right. Brothers, your business is our business. If you ask for anything, you are not afraid of hurting the feelings of your brothers."


    "That''s the case, I will say it directly to the younger brother."


    Since these gods have said this, the giant spirits are naturally playing snakes with sticks, and they are not polite with them at all.


    "And I told my brothers to know. Today, the Tianting army conquered, the younger brother I took advantage of being in Dongtianmen, and was able to attack the enemy camp first. And just before an hour, the younger brother I was the first to take the lead. I won a walled city of the enemy!"


    "This is a good thing, it is worthy of congratulations. Why, is it that the giant spirit **** called us today to congratulate on this matter? If so, you should say it early, let me bring two pots of Yaochi''s good wine to come over. ""


    "In the barracks, I dare not drink alcohol, and when he waits for him, he will definitely be intoxicated with a few brothers."


    The giant spirit shirked a sentence, and with both hands spread, he began to complain about these gods.


    "My brothers don''t know, although they have drawn a head start, but these little efforts are simply not enough. It is said that it is for the younger brother to promote the upper level, that is, the brothers under the hand are not enough. In addition, the Nantianmen and the other two Tianmenmen��s elites are also about to enter. There will be no younger brothers who will take a bite of soup. They are still not good. The younger brother, I am still not drinking. ""


    "Nantianmen... This is no wonder." The people present were not the middle-level bureaucrats in the heavens, but the ones who were backed by the mountains. The news is well-informed and they are known to many insiders. Now, when they hear the giant gods say this, they also guess the meaning of the giant spirit.


    He is not reconciled, and if people are not willing, they will naturally want to do something. With this in mind, several gods have a base for the demands of the giant spirits. And out of fear of the military law, even if the South China Sea Dragon King, who can''t do it in the background, can''t help but admonish this time.


    "Xiandi, don''t you want to fight for it? And listen to your brother''s persuasion. In the military, you must act in military law. Don''t be so fast!"


    "My brother is more worried. I am not good at the younger brother, nor dare to make things that violate the military law."


    Seeing that these helpers who came to see themselves began to worry that they were taking risks, the giant spirits quickly put their hands together to dispel their doubts that they should not have.


    "I don''t care. I am valued by the supreme, my younger brother, I have been hand-picked as a vanguard general. Although there are not many elites under the hand, it is the power to act cheaply. Now I am the next city, although it can be stagnant, waiting The army is escorted. But the younger brother is really unwilling, but under the thought of the left, the younger brother, I want to take advantage of this cheap convenience, take this opportunity to build a great accomplishment."


    "Brothers please look at it." Speaking of this, the giant spirits took advantage of the sand table. "Here is Mumbai, the place where the enemy''s Longxing is located. There are hundreds of tens of thousands of soldiers and a population of nearly 10 million. It is one of the main points of the enemy''s heart. The younger brother I am thinking about it, at this time my army is pressing the news. It may not be able to pass to another place, so as long as I wait for the night and night, I will be able to kill him before tomorrow. If I can take the city down, it will be a great achievement."


    "The problem is that you have two thousand people under your hand? Would you like to win such a big city with a population of tens of millions? Isn��t it a bit of a whimsical? It��s hard to say that the people in this big city are full of grievances, and you can eat only when you kill. The pot of pulp comes to the king''s division?"


    "It is not the case. The enemy army we are going to deal with today has started in the name of the gods and gods, and there are many believers. Today, more than half of the people in this city are the believers of the original gods. This group of people I am ignorant, I believe that I can forget to die for my faith. So if we fight, we have to deal with more than tens of thousands of soldiers, but thousands of believers in this city. Brother, I invite your brothers to come today. It is for this matter."


    "This......"


    The giant spirit did not say that it was okay. He said the details so that several gods were immediately clawed up. After all, it is a million people, let alone they are living people, even if it is an ant, once it reaches such a huge amount, it will be a small existence. And when I think that I want to help the giant spirit to deal with so many enemies, several gods are not in the heart of the retreat.


    The rhetoric in their hearts is already thinking about it. It is nothing more than a matter of interest, so that the gods know how unrealistic their ideas are. And if he said that he still insisted on his own way at that time, then they can only be sorry, there are things, love can not help the three combos.


    This is very realistic. After all, the wine and meat friends, it is impossible to take such a big risk for him. This giant spirit is also prepared, so when he was hesitant in his face, he was already opening his mouth.


    "You brothers are relieved, my younger brother, I am not trying to get your brothers to charge for me. I only need my brothers to help me a little busy. Only my brothers wish me a hand at this moment. After the incident, I will thank you younger brother!"


    How many things the giant spirit promised in secret, this is something that others are hard to understand. But the last thing is that he eventually convinced these gods to let them act with themselves.


    The army began to act, and when they were moving, Mumbai, which was thousands of miles away, had not reacted.


    This is also a matter of reason, because even if they learned that Tian Ting had launched an attack on them and broke their defense, they could not have imagined that the heavenly army that was still on the southern coast of India could actually be overnight. , killing them in front of them.


    This is simply impossible, because the huge strategic depth is there. Unless you say that you can bypass the southern city of Thailand and South or directly cross the entire Haitang line of Hydra, it is simply delusional to want to hit the key city of Mumbai.


    The Hydra people think that the enemy is still far away, thinking that they still have enough time to deploy the military to defend against this sudden attack. And just as they could not imagine, the army of Heaven has already arrived in the sky above Mumbai, and directly began to implement their strategy for Mumbai.


    The wind is whistling. Feng Shen Fang Tianjun hand-held feather fan roulette, directly on the sky in Mumbai called a vast wind. Like a ghost crying, the whole Mumbai was turned over by the windy people in a flash. Pedestrians in the city are not paying attention, and they are going to be overwhelmed. And those pieces of broken, miscellaneous, and even the raging dance under the strong wind, it is like the next to a bad rain.


    It can be said that this wind is very sudden, very unfriendly for those Indian refugees who live in slums or simply fall into the garbage. Their homes can''t be saved in this situation, and the civilians living in the building are in this situation a little more risky to break their heads.


    At this time, anyone who is a bit sensible will find a way to avoid the place to avoid what happens to him under this sudden wind. And this is what a giant **** wants.


    He wants to use the weather to make these civilians unable to interfere with his actions. At the moment, this situation can only be regarded as a beginning of the idea.


    Leigong Jiang Tianjun also began to take off at this time. He first slammed the thunder drums around him, letting the rumble of thunder sound directly in the clouds. Then, the hammer was hammered in the hand, and the lightning flashing was immediately like a blasted fire tree silver flower, which spread out in the clouds.


    When the sky was dark, it was dark, and the pressure of the pressure was not visible. Only a moment of thunder and lightning can only be seen faintly.


    And in the city, except for the industries under the name of the Hydra and some well-preserved high-rise buildings, there is almost no light that can be revealed in this darkness.


    Wind and thunder, no dark days. The residents of the city are already beginning to endure, complaining about this bad weather. At this time, the South China Sea Dragon King, which has become a dragon in the sky, began to rain at this time.


    This is military affairs, but it is not the kind of official business that has a count of a few cents. Therefore, he would have no temperance in this meeting. At the beginning, it was like a note of heavy rain pouring down. This lightning thunder, heavy rain like a note, not a few moments, the entire Mumbai city has been flooded in a thick mud.


    And this South China Sea Dragon King is still not satisfied, after all, what he has to do is to block the actions of these thousands of people. Suddenly he turned back and went straight into the Arabian Sea from the clouds. Later, he applied mana and set off a wave of waves. Like the tsunami, it was already driving the waves of the sky and swept the city of Mumbai.


    It is said that there is no wind and no waves, and there is a blessing of Fang Tianjun''s **** spirit, coupled with Jiang Tianjun''s agitation in the sky. The hustle and bustle of the waves and the bang of the bang, it has already washed up along the coast of Mumbai. In that case, like the hundreds of millions of horses screaming and falling, it can be said that anything that dares to block them in front of them is only the end of being crushed into dust.


    This is Shenwei, a natural disaster. In the face of such a situation, even if there are millions of people in the city of Mumbai, it can only be like the ants in the flood, only to be overwhelmed.


    They can no longer look down on any storms. Even if the army is killed in front of them at the moment, they have no possibility or means to block them except for self-help.


    This is the real time to come, and in the face of such a situation, the giant spirit who has already led the troops on the cloud head is immediately a sledgehammer, and excitedly sipped.


    "The time is right, my sons, follow me. The men have made meritorious deeds, just today, and these mortals are the best for you!"


    ()


    Pen Chinese

 Chapter 2016： Front line emergency

    "Reporting chief, emergency military situation!"


    Just coming from Kolkata, Steve Rogers just got off the plane and received a report from the adjutant.


    "Say"


    If the continuous front can''t be attacked for a long time, can there be more urgent than this? Steve''s heart was covered with a shadow, but he still pretended a calm look and asked.


    "Yes! Yesterday evening, in the south of India, the fortifications of the former Allied positions were attacked by the enemy. More than 3,000 people were killed or injured, and the enemy''s movements are unknown. In the early morning of this morning, a tsunami and severe weather changes occurred in Mumbai, and some enemy troops took advantage of Mumbai. Mumbai has completely lost contact!"


    "Wait! Where are the enemy forces coming from the south coast? Is our sea defense a display?"


    "There is no investigation yet, but according to some witness reports, the enemy may have come down from the sky?"


    Although the adjutant is the first-hand information, it is inevitably not detailed. After all, this has only been a few hours in the past, even if it is investigation and evidence collection, it will take some time.


    And listening to the adjutant''s explanation, Steve''s mind is completely surprised.


    Airborne, this is not unusual. You must know that at the time of World War II, he had already played the airborne enemy and went deep into the enemy��s back.


    However, there is a premise. First, the airborne troops cannot completely escape the enemy''s sight. It is not so much that God does not know what it is, but rather a game of hiding from the enemy behind the enemy. This requires considerable supplies and public support. As far as the current situation is concerned, even the Ark of the Avatar needs the help of others to barely support it. If a group of airborne soldiers are killed, it is no more uncomfortable than falling into the pit.


    The second is that a group of airborne troops have laid a position on the front line. He can understand, after all, in this era, it is not surprising that there are so many ghosts with extraordinary personal strength. But Mumbai, that is a big city with a population of ten million.


    Not to mention that all the people are soldiers, even if there is one-third, no, one-tenth of the people are willing to fight for the Hydra and the gods, the city is absolutely impossible to be conquered in one night at the district. . Even if there is a natural disaster, but natural disasters, shouldn��t it affect both sides at the same time?


    Steve felt that things would not be so simple, and just as he was ready to step in and talk about the situation in Mumbai, the emergency report from another front line was already in front of him.


    "Reporting chief, the enemy of the eastern defense line has undergone a large-scale mobilization, suspected reinforcements, the front line is in a hurry, requesting rear assistance!"


    "Eastern defense line? Where is the enemy reinforcement in the eastern defense line?"


    At this moment, Steve has a feeling of a wave of unrest and a wave of internal and external troubles. What he did not understand was that he had exhausted the national strength of the countries of Southeast Asia, and almost forced them to put all their living forces on their own. This is a situation in which they can barely maintain their unbeatenness by relying on blood transfusion and bone marrowing. Under such a situation, they are the power to reinforce the front line.


    Unless the supporters behind them are willing to play with them, this should not be, and it is almost impossible. After all, it is the land of others, the life and death of others. It��s enough to hang them out of the money and let them die half-lived. I don��t want to be a wise national decision maker to do it.


    Steve thought that there must be a flaw in this, but he couldn��t say one thing between the moments. The immediate urgency is that he should solve these two problems as soon as possible. Although he thinks that the situation in Mumbai is even more serious, he is the commander of the eastern front. In the end, he still has to solve the problem of the eastern front.


    "In my name, I sent a message to the rear, saying that Mumbai��s intelligence must be thoroughly investigated as soon as possible. At the latest tomorrow, I have to find out who the attacker is. After the results are found, the information is made in two copies. I sent it to me and sent it to the Tower of Babel. I said that it is what I said. This kind of thing can''t be left in any way. It must be solved as soon as possible. If you can''t open the manpower, I can temporarily put this down. The war, to solve the problem there."


    "Understood, sir, I will do it."


    The adjutant quickly began to act, and Steve has now come to the front line of the command post, and asked the busy people to speak loudly.


    ��Does anyone know what happened to our front line positions, from which position did the enemy��s massive movement start? Which of our units was the first contact with them? Is there a crossfire?��


    "It��s the Burmese army, they are fighting the enemy at the moment."


    It is said that it is a crossfire. In fact, it is more appropriate to see the beast attacking the modern weapon defense line. The biotechnology of Hydra has developed to a certain extent, and almost all of the Hydra soldiers have been transformed into the kind of people who are not human beings.


    They are nominally soldiers, but in real high-level, such as Smith. Zhou and Steve, they can only be regarded as one-off cannon fodder. Just as the Germans killed the Soviet Union, the Soviets used a gun to go to the front to resist the invasion. In the face of the German steel torrent, the unarmed soldiers could not be regarded as the living forces on the battlefield. They can only say that cannon fodder. What is the end of the cannon fodder, and see how many soldiers the Soviets killed when they resisted the German invasion, and they can come up with an answer.


    The situation is somewhat similar now, but not the same. On the one hand, these Hydra soldiers are mostly unarmed because they have too many people, and with the industrial system that the Hydra is currently in, and the harsh blockade imposed on them by the outside world, they want to be a single soldier. Weapons are not a practical matter.


    Not only is it unrealistic, but it is not worthwhile. The price of a single piece of equipment is much higher than the cost of a Hydra soldier. And its role in the promotion of combat power is very limited.


    Their strong body itself is stronger and tougher than the absolute number of individual equipment, and if they are rushed into the enemy camp, they will be able to pick up countless hurricanes with their hands alone. What kind of weapon is the lining.


    Therefore, unlike the general cannon ash impact fire position, it is completely different from the situation of sending death. Their impacts are often able to make a difference, and they have repeatedly hit the army on the Burma side to the edge of near collapse.


    This is the case in many previous battles. Myanmar believes that it has built a strong enough line of defense to be able to defend these Hydra monsters out of the line of defense. But the fact is that the solid defense line they think is just like a paper paste. It is often the intensive charge of the Hydra three or two times, and they can kill them and lose their armor.


    This is how Myanmar lost most of its land like most Southeast Asian countries. And if it''s not that there is gunfire support from the rear of the country''s reinforcements, and the weather defense of the Earth''s defense system, then maybe at this moment, Steve has already sat in the capital of Myanmar to drink tea.


    Of course, it is not far from this goal now.


    Steve is not the first line of generals, he is the marshal of the entire line of defense. So on the issue of receiving front-line news, he is destined to take a step at a time than those who struggle on the first line. And have not waited for him to make decisions on this side, how to deal with possible local reinforcements. The frontline generals of the Hydra have already moved in the first step.


    Those who are front-line generals think very simply, that is, since the other party is a group of soft persimmons, you can just pinch it. Then don''t have any politeness to each other. Reinforcement does not exist. As long as they smash their positions thoroughly, the so-called reinforcements are just rushing to deliver food.


    With these Southeast Asian troops fighting in front and back, there are no fewer than dozens of games. The frontline generals of these Hydras have already touched the bottom of the enemy army. Almost able to pat the chest, they have already squeezed the military strength of these small Southeast Asian countries to the point where they are about to drain the bone marrow.


    Myanmar is considered to be a moderately populated population in Southeast Asia. But even if it is to mobilize all the troops that can be used, they are at best pulling out a army of less than one million. At this time, the Burmese government wants to be a soldier, but the problem is that the people do not have this ideological consciousness, and their own finances cannot support such a large expenditure.


    Treat ordinary people as cannon fodder and push them to the front line with a kitchen knife. This kind of thing is at most in their minds. If you dare to do this, don��t say whether the big ones will support them. Even the various parties and local troops underneath may have directly smashed their desks.


    They can''t do anything, and they can only rely on the army that is less than one hundred thousand. And in the time when their Hydras scorned thousands of people and smashed tens of thousands of people, this so-called army has already been beaten and defeated, and it has not been systematic.


    The army that dares to block in front of their Hydra is basically the end of power. And as long as I come here again or again, I am afraid that the whole of Myanmar will be like a flower girl who has stripped her clothes, let them come.


    They are launching this storm with the idea of ??doing their best, and the first half of the story is indeed what they think.


    The Burmese side was unable to stop the military and could not stop the attack of their monster army. The state of affairs is almost inevitable, and it has gradually developed into a one-sided slaughter.


    In the thought of the Hydra, as long as the massacre continues, the whole of Myanmar will completely lose its power to resist them. The chain reaction brought about by this is that the Southeast Asian fronts, which have been deadlocked for a long time, will be completely beaten by them.


    The arrangement of the Hydra here will enter a new stage, and it will also bring huge benefits to them, so that they can build merits and thus gain a great reward in Smith.


    This is something that only a handful of high-levels can achieve, and is the most important and valuable force in this terrible world. If you look at Steve, you know that it is just a mortal body. Now he can display the power of the gods, not the gift from the leader. How can he have this power. To say that you are not envious of this power, there is no single point of thought, it is simply to look down on the ambition of their Hydra.


    No one wants to be a **** who kills and kills, and for them, this may be the only chance. So as soon as the war began to develop in the direction that he wanted, the generals at the front line immediately issued orders from the whole army.


    In his view, the overall situation has been set. In the eyes of another player in this war, at this moment, the war is just the beginning.


    "Correspondents, passing messages to the frontline Burmese troops, told them that the scheduled plan has been reached, allowing them to evacuate the battlefield in an orderly manner. I will give them half an hour of evacuation time. After half an hour, our army will do nothing. Differential artillery attack!"


    "Yes!" The correspondent sent a report here, and on the other side, a senior officer who was also sitting in the command room began to complain about the commander who had just spoken.


    "I said the brigade commander, I don''t understand. You said that we are going to send us to the places where these birds don''t pull. The monkeys in Myanmar can''t stop them. They give tactical guidance behind the scenes. There is no need to raise your sleeves as you are today."


    "What''s wrong, are you afraid? Chu Yunlong, I tell you, that is, you are such a grandson, I know what you want to pull in a glimpse. Otherwise, just because you have just said this, you believe that the gendarmerie can Directly shutting you to the little black house in the name of the battle?"


    "That''s not the relationship between the two. I can say anything to you!" Some of the diligently poured a cup of hot water to the brigade''s brigade, and the head of Chu Yunlong immediately put on the dog''s legs. send.


    "I just don''t understand the order of the peak. You said that the domestic problems have not been solved. Our brothers are busy with domestic disaster relief. Just, we ran to the backcountry and helped a group of monkeys to resist the enemy? I fell. It��s not that we will lose, I just think that even if we win, we can��t get any benefit.��


    "Short-sightedness. How did you learn geopolitics?"


    The brigade commander also knows the urineiness of his own family. It is estimated that this is also the voice of many frontline fighters. So he said that he would tell the first-line fighters through his mouth, he said directly.


    "I know that you feel that this is not reconciled and it is hard for others to sell your life. But have you ever thought that it is better to fight in the land of others than to do it on your own land. And what are we, we are It��s the Rocket Army. We��re going to sweep our enemy positions after a few hundred miles. We��re not going to lose a hair. It��s just an exercise, you have something to complain about.��


    "And I told you, don''t think about the bad aspects. Do you have a lot of benefits that you can''t enjoy on weekdays?"


    "Benefits?" Buckle the big red bag on his face, Chu Yunlong looked disdainful. "In addition to feeding the mosquitoes in this deep forest, I have not yet eaten the benefits."


    But to put it this way, he is a clever character. The Brigadier said so, it is impossible to really have no benefit. And with this in mind, he immediately became a thief, and asked him on the side of the brigade commander.


    "Hey, Brigadier, do you have any news?"

 Chapter 2017： Artillery torrent war iron fist

    At this time, it��s not good to be a sloppy eyebrow, and he doesn��t want to play sloppy eyes on him. So when he heard Chu Yunlong ask, the brigade commander simply extended a finger and said to him.


    "In addition to the firepower we are bringing now, there is a whole train of rockets that are being transported here. The order given to me by Shangfeng is that I don''t care about any logistics problems, and I don''t care about the loss of the existing equipment. A lot of fights, how many hits. Not enough with logistics, broken logistics has been added. In one sentence, the full firepower covers the enemy camp for 24 hours, and resolutely does not give the opposite side a breath of breath."


    "This, how much ammunition his mother has to collect."


    Although there have been many exercises, the exercise will not say that you will be prepared for unrestricted ammunition, especially for the Rockets, such as them, when they are shot and they are all real money. Even if they want to be so broad, the expenses on military spending are not enough for them.


    Therefore, when I heard these words, Chu Yunlong��s heart was undoubtedly a doubt. What he didn��t understand was how wide this up the peak was. Was it wrong to take the wrong medicine?


    Although the words did not say anything, his mind was directly placed on his face. The Brigadier saw it and said nothing. Instead, he patted him directly on his shoulder.


    "In addition, Lao Li. Let your soldiers be careful. This time it is an exercise, not an exercise. Because this time, you must remember the enemy."


    "Remembering? No, Brigadier, we are the Rockets. How do you remember us?"


    Chu Yunlong feels that his boss is a bit of a big talk. Because of their arms, it is different from other arms.


    When the army is in wartime, it can be recorded according to the head of the people, because what people do is the kind of short-handed handover and positive fight. And what about them? Equipped with the rocket-launched vehicles with the longest range in the active world, they can directly cover the enemy camps for four hundred kilometers. I only need a few drums on the instrument, and then press one finger to control how many people he has. As long as they are on the fire-covered position, they can all send these guys to the sky.


    what? Are you talking about the monsters of the Hydra, without fear of artillery attack? Do not make jokes. You have to say that those small caliber rifles, these monsters can stand up. The problem is that they are not putting rifle bullets, but they are carrying large equivalents of shells and rockets.


    Excluding the traditional large-equivalent high-explosive warhead, the bombs are 560, and the static break is 95 mm. The effective killing of the armor-killing warrior with a radius of eight meters has not been heard; the bullets are 75 pieces, and the prefabricated fragments A total of 350 pieces, the static smashing depth of 190 mm, the bullet arson area greater than 60 square meters of the comprehensive effect of the submunition warhead has not heard; the charge of 150 kilograms of the cloud bomb warhead has not heard; the warhead charge a hundred Fifty kilograms, 5,000 fragments of killing fragments, effective killing of 105 meters of explosive bomb warheads have not heard; effective fire number of 12,500, killing 40,000 pieces, effective kill radius 105 meters of killing What about the warhead?


    Those who have not experienced the baptism of traditional red army artillery can not imagine what the concept of the Red Army iron fist is. It can be said that in the whole world, apart from the use of nuclear weapons, only a considerable number of missiles can be accurately attacked, and this level of artillery coverage can be compared with the power.


    The problem is that the two are not a cost. The speed of the rocket is not comparable to that of a normal missile. The advantage of the missile lies in the range, and the problem is that the rockets of the range of 400 kilometers are not worse than the average missile.


    Chu Yunlong��s mind could not have thought about the possibility of anyone surviving on his gunfire position. If there is, then the mother is not a human being, it is a god. The rocket launcher can''t keep up with them, waiting for their Dongfeng Express.


    Of course, that''s not what they can use, and he doesn''t think about the possibility of using it. At the very least, they don''t have such a need.


    "Put this position and smash the enemy of this position. The three regiments placed on this position, everyone remembers second-class merit. If all strategic goals are achieved, destroy the vitality of Hydra in Southeast Asia, let Their layout here has once again fallen into the dilemma of the dilemma, and the four rocket brigades arranged here are each remembering first class."


    The brigade commander gave Chu Yunlong a plan explanation. When I heard this, Chu Yunlong immediately became a big mouth, and I didn��t like it.


    "Oh, this credit is simple and cost-effective. I thought that the upper army would let the army troops drive past, clean up the battlefield, and then give us some credit."


    "Sweeping the battlefield is a matter for the local army to do. It is their business to remember how their own people remember. The credit we have made is our own. They can''t get away, and they are not qualified."


    The brigade commander rolled his eyes and said a big truth. Then it seems that I was afraid that this thorny Chu Yunlong would give him a moth, and he immediately reminded him.


    "I will tell you in advance, Chu Yunlong. This order is to kill the enemy remotely and not allow us to personally involve the front battlefield. The armored regiment and the special war brigade are the defense line for the Rocket Army. The reason is not to let the enemy touch the plate that has been uncovered. It is not to give you a hole, let you find a chance to pull a ticket to the battlefield to take credit. If you commit something on this, no one can keep it. you!"


    "That''s boring." Just complained that Chu Yunlong saw that the color of his own brigade was already in the dark direction, and he immediately changed his tone. "I mean, the quality of the local army here is so bad. If this is because they clean the battlefield, let the high-ranking officers on the opposite side run?"


    "That''s not something you should care about. Just obey the order. OK, don''t swear. Go back to your position, time is coming. It''s going to attack!"


    In one sentence, Chu Yunlong, who had unfortunately played this bad luck, said that the brigade commander had launched an offensive on time. And just as the Hydra is still on the front line, they are ridiculed when the Burmese army is vulnerable. In the sky, the rockets in the sky have been like a large-scale meteor shower, and the face of the skull has fallen.


    The earthquake trembled, the flames took off, and the burning waves spread to every corner of the battlefield. Even the soil under each inch of the feet was under such a saturated blow, and it was turned into loose and dusty dust.


    The Hydra, who were still full of enthusiasm, had already died in the moment of the attack. Under this sharp war weapon, they are proud of their strength and wildness, and they are no more sturdy than a piece of paper.


    It can be said that this is a long-planned massacre. Yes, it has been a long time.


    From Southeast Asia, it was opened as a new battlefield for Hydra, until the attack of Hydra continued to this day. This army responsible for overseas aid is consciously covering up its true firepower level. There are five rocket brigades. I only played the firepower of a rocket brigade. With three artillery battalions, I played half the artillery battalion.


    Every time the Southeast Asian army can''t resist the attack of Hydra and apply for firepower assistance to them, they are very restrained, and they are very old-fashioned to control the firepower just in time to suppress the opposite, but they will not exceed them. To the level of cognition to the outside world.


    This always creates an illusion to the opposite side, that is, the firepower of the other side is nothing but the err. It��s not that I don��t wear this position, it��s that I don��t have to pay so much casualties to do so. If there is such a need, such a igniting power, it is impossible to stop their progress.


    This special impression of instilling, once or twice, may also make people wonder whether there is fraud. However, if they are in this kind of situation in ten or twenty battles, then even if they suspected before, they will inevitably fall into the embarrassment of empiricism.


    This is the opportunity. The idea of ??this overseas aid army was that when the situation in Southeast Asia fell into a critical node, it gave the other party a surprise and beat them by surprise. Even with a sigh of relief, the horn of the counterattack was blown out, and the power of the Hydra was completely expelled from the place of Southeast Asia.


    But now that there is an order on the peak, they naturally can only choose to cooperate with this hidden killer. And as they had expected, when they undoubtedly took ten times or even a hundred times the previous firepower, the entire Hydra army seemed to be caught in the stormless rainless duckweed, directly Lost the ability to control his own destiny.


    The powerful shrapnel can directly shred the body of most Hydra soldiers, even if their vitality is amazing, they can keep a dog''s life when the body becomes fragmented. Then, the next high-temperature flame incineration, and even the vacuum high-pressure coverage of the cloud bomb, is enough to make these tenacious guys like Xiaoqiang completely lose the signs of life.


    In that case, before the individual strength reaches a certain limit, no matter how powerful your performance is, under the crushing of modern war weapons, you will eventually be crushed, crushed, and muddy. .


    There may be guys in the Hydra who can not fear the weapons of modern warfare, but obviously, they will never appear on such a battlefield. Therefore, the war situation cannot be reversed at all. And the Hydra generals who were on the first line of the war, in this moment, fell into the abyss of despair.


    "Impossible, impossible. How can the Burmese firepower be so powerful, even if the support of the Orientals, their firepower should not be so powerful."


    "Don''t we say that we have counted, from the beginning of the news, we have already fallen into the trap of the Orientals?"


    "Where is the support, where is our support? Call me at the headquarters and call the rear headquarters..."


    The reality is so heavy that it is reasonable for these generals to accept. However, Steve, who was in the back of the town, did not mean to pull them because of their ill-health behavior.


    As a true war elite, a veteran of wars, he has already guessed everything they have carefully arranged while moving in China. At this time to rescue the army ahead, he is not so stupid. After all, no one knows whether these violent artillery fires will last for an hour or a whole day.


    Imagine that the US military used to attack Saipan when it was used, and it was said that it was unprecedented, and it was a fierce fire. It is unreasonable to say that a century has passed, and the country that is the most complete military industrial system in the world has lost to the old rivals of a century ago in the long-term coverage of artillery.


    So Steve can imagine that he would blindly discharge the rescue to the frontline army. It is definitely a bad situation to go to a dead one and go to two dead ones. And even if he is unwise, he will never make such a stupid thing as a gourd to save his grandfather.


    "Tell the front line and let them stick. My rescue is already on the road. If they can''t hold on to the rescue, then they can only blame themselves for not being seen by fate!"


    Steve, as the commander of this aspect of the army, certainly cannot say that in the face of so many people, he said these words to give up the frontline soldiers. After all, the living environment inside the Hydra is even cruel, and then cold-blooded, it should not be revealed on the surface. They are still a living person. Even if the mental and physical meanings are so distorted, it does not mean that they can ignore the death of themselves and the people around them.


    Don''t treat them as people, don''t take their lives seriously. This is a problem that is easily countered. And Steve is also coming from this stage, so he is very clear, how should he show his attitude at this time.


    Do not abandon, do not give up as a slogan, put it on the lips, this is too much, and it does not meet the consistent style of their Hydra, fearing that it will make people question when they say it. But to say that this kind of rescue is on the road, only to see if your life is good, can you persist in the ghosts that the rescue arrived, but it is just right to win the trust.


    It��s not polite to say that Steve has become a good player in playing with people. Of course, this does not mean that he has not given the order to rescue.


    At this stage of the war, if nothing is done and the frontline troops are completely defeated, then it is inevitable that their strategy in Southeast Asia will be seriously affected. Hydra has sacrificed a lot in order to manage this strategic layout. The key point is that the cannon fodder they can use is not much.


    It��s not too small to look at the base of India��s billion refugees, but to be honest, in the face of war, the larger population should be saved, lest it become a scarce resource.


    Steve, this kind of reason, can''t understand, so he really has some layout. It''s just that the rescue that the average person wants is different. The direction of his rescue is not on the front line.

 Chapter 2018： Wei Wei Zhao Zhao, please enter the army

    In the complex rain forests of Southeast Asia, a group of soldiers are advancing toward an established goal.


    Although they are flying fast, they are almost no less than those beasts who live in this rainforest environment all the year round, but the officer who is headed is constantly urging his own men.


    "Fast and fast, give me a boost! The orders of the adults must find the army in the shortest possible time. If you are slow here, what kind of punishment will you get after going back, I don''t need to tell you." ""


    Such obvious threats are obvious, and only people on the Hydra side will use it. It was also under the urging of this officer that the soldiers who had already been desperately rushed into the image for a lot of weird images, and began to shuttle in the rain forest with a faster and faster marching speed.


    Looking closely at the image of this army, the unusual Hydra army is different. The reason why the unusual Hydra army was identified as a cannon fodder by senior executives like Smith. Zhou is partly because of the imperfections in their own signs.


    Take an ordinary example to illustrate, it is like a person who uses the blueprint of flies as a direction to strengthen the direction. In theory, the most important ability he should acquire is superhuman vision, perception and flight ability. However, in the process of transformation, due to the uncontrollability of changes in biological samples, this reformer is likely to have flies and even nausea organs such as mouthparts.


    It is not very useful, but it will permanently change a person''s body structure, allowing him to fully present the form that the monster will have. Such a soldier is of course quite different from Smith''s ideal, so it is a matter of course to be recognized as cannon fodder.


    The situation of this army is different now. Unlike the cannon fodder soldiers who can only maintain the image of the half-human and the half-beast, their human form can be preserved, and under their own will, change to the monster image that belongs to the Hydra. And, their form is almost perfect.


    While maintaining the basic human body, it only adds to the functional organization that excels in performance. Chitin shells such as insects, dynamic vision of cats, and the like, those parts that are useless, are almost impossible to appear on them.


    This makes them very different from the average Hydra soldiers, plus the number of such soldiers is rare, almost one hundred ordinary soldiers can see one. At the same time, they all belong to the high-level personnel of Steve''s class. Therefore, the Hydra is called by the name of the Guards.


    Obviously, this group of Hydra guards is the reinforcements pointed out by Steve''s mouth, and their purpose at this moment is obviously to find the location of the gunfire in China.


    Steve is not stupid. Since he can see that blind rescue will only make himself more passive, then of course he can know what to do to completely lift the crisis. The reason for Wei Wei��s rescue of Zhao is not only understood by those who have read the military books. And just under his direct orders, this group of Guards has been approaching the location of the artillery camp.


    "Five kilometers ahead, I found enemy gunfire positions. After five minutes of repairing, five minutes later, everyone rushed into the local position with me, completely destroying their gunfire weapons... everyone, one does not stay, understand?"


    "Understand!" The Guards who were not so tired in the line showed a bloodthirsty smile. Out of years of confrontation with governments, they are clearly predicting their next move.


    And haven''t waited for them to figure out what will happen next. Suddenly, a few bright lights that shook the human eye illuminate in the jungle, and the whole jungle is shining. At the same time, an orange-red light is also an instant burst, and even those who have no chance of responding to these guards are already on the front of a guardian soldier.


    It is different from the fire of the ordinary gunfire bullets when they hit the enemy or the creaking of the shrapnel into the flesh. This orange-red beam ran through the first time when it hit the enemy, as if it had only penetrated a piece of white paper. After the rest of the unabated spread of nearly tens of kilometers, the orange light gradually dissipated.


    Everything is just an instant, and this time I look at the guard who was hit before. The only thing left is that the lower part of the calf is still standing on the ground. All other body tissues are just like being vaporized and disappeared into the air. This is fatal, even if it is the super vitality of this monster army, under such a heavy blow, it is not at all May save your life.


    This situation has obviously scared many people and made the entire Guards one of them. However, in the end, the officer was a person who had seen the world. Although he was also worried, he soon returned to God, and then he said nothing, but he immediately warned him.


    "There is an ambush, everyone pays attention to concealment!"


    That is to say, but in such a ubiquitous situation, concealment is almost impossible. But they still have to look for shelter, because at this time, no one wants to be the next object hit by that orange beam.


    That terrible power, even when they see it, feels tremble. Although it is said that due to discipline and the strict punishment of the organizations treating the losers, they will not be able to do the birds and beasts at this time, but they will not lose one point if they are afraid of this feeling. Of course, they are also wondering what they are, what they attacked before.


    The light source is in their direction, and the glare of the light makes it impossible for even the most eye-catching people to see it directly. Perhaps some of them have strengthened their own vision and have the same compound eye ability as insects, but the visual nerves, especially the brain, are still human. On the basis of this, the effect of glare on them is naturally much more powerful than that of insects.


    Of course, losing the ability to visually see things does not mean that they will be completely slaughtered. The strength of the Hydra''s Guards has not reached this level. Even if they say that they have their eyes closed, they have other ways to use their own abilities to devote themselves to the battle and create a storm.


    Just like now, facing the glare that can''t be seen directly, the officer who was the leader of the action simply closed his eyes and then made a silent humming in the direction of the strong light source.


    Strictly speaking, this is not silent, but an ultrasound that is not recognized by human ears. It is as if a creature such as a bat or a dolphin can detect the environment through ultrasound and communicate with each other. These Guards of Hydra also have similar abilities.


    "Three hundred meters to five hundred meters ahead, there are a lot of humanoid things in the activity, it is confirmed that the enemy soldiers are undoubted. Also, there are structural features like searchlights, light source? Then where is the attack on us, what is it for us? Launched an attack?"


    The special ability allowed them to spy on some intelligence, but obviously there are still some things that can''t be spy. In some special places, the ultrasonic waves they send are like mud cows entering the sea. They seem to be absorbed without any feedback at all. Naturally, they can��t figure out the feedback, but it is Something.


    The ability to do nothing in the past has lost its effect at this time, which of course has cast a shadow on the officers. However, he has come from countless kills. Naturally, he will not lose his aggressive confidence because of this small defeat. On the contrary, this will allow him to directly have other plans.


    "Going a few flexible actions, catching those enemy soldiers. If you can''t see the problem, then you can find a way to open the enemy''s mouth and get the information we want from their mouths."


    This is the communication on the ultrasonic level. It is natural to understand the inside of the Hydra. And just after he sent this signal, several figures had already cleared the gullies and woods, and directly directed the direction of the enemy soldiers they had explored.


    This offensive charge is naturally the intensive attack of the orange beam, but in the end these Guardian Hydras are flexible and fast-moving, and the target itself is small, so the fish that slips through the net is definitely indispensable.


    After all, the distance of a few hundred meters, the speed of the Hydra Guards, is really not far away. Just as a body change like a leopard, when the guards covered with fine scales rushed to an enemy soldier, the short-term handover was already inevitable.


    In theory, there should be no suspense at this time. After all, they are the elite of the Hydra, the monster among the monster soldiers. Not to mention dealing with a group of ordinary soldiers, even if it is to deal with elite special forces within the major countries, they can also pick one or two, or even pick ten. This is still the case when the other party is fully equipped and the firepower is sufficient. If it is said that it is bare-handed, then a single soldier will have a big kill and kill, and they will be able to defeat them.


    For this, the Hydra soldiers are full of confidence, after all, their biotechnology is not a joke. It��s not for the sake of this powerful force to risk being a monster like this.


    The leopard-like Hydra felt that the outcome had been fixed. He even began to think about how to take down an enemy soldier in one fell swoop and calmly retreat. And he had just rushed to an enemy, but he had not had time to start, and his enemies had suddenly come to attack him.


    In theory, using a gun is a better choice for the other party. After all, this is the standard weapon of the 21st century. But the goal of the Hydra clearly has no such idea. The weapon he uses most directly is his own fist.


    Shake��s big fist is not a joke. The fist covered by the angular metal wrap, like the industrial hydraulic hammer, knocked on the head of the Hydra Guard, even if his head was all wrapped in scales, in such a powerful blow Underneath, it is also difficult to resist this sudden and fierce attack.


    For a moment, the entire skull is like a blasted watermelon, and the splashes are everywhere. Until this time, the soldiers who have been hidden behind the strong light source are really exposed to their body shape.


    Obviously, they are different from the traditional army, and even say that every soldier that these Hydras have known in the past has different images.


    The full-covering helmet reveals only two or three tissues like the electronic eye, and all other vital parts are wrapped in a layer of metal.


    Down the neck, the other parts of the body are like this. Chest, abdomen thighs... These front parts are covered with a thick shell like a tank armor material, while other joint-like parts can''t be filled with such thick things, but they are also tightly wrapped in metal. real.


    This makes these soldiers look like steel. Of course, this is not as simple as wearing a layer of armor. Because if this is the case, then these armor is not easy. From the outside, there is a small amount of forty or fifty pounds. If it is in actual combat, this extra weight can only be considered cumbersome.


    No soldier will be willing to take such cumbersome actions, it is only irresponsible for their lives. Unless it is said that these things do not impose an unnecessary burden on them. And the fact is true.


    If you look carefully, you can see that in the structure of the steel armor, there is a clear, vein-like part that is hooked on the back. The ridges of the back are like the vertebrae of snakes, and with every movement of the body, these hooked parts will sound like hydraulics and motors.


    "Full-covered exoskeleton armor? How is it possible?"


    The military officer used to be a special agent. He couldn''t understand the individual equipment that would inevitably appear in this future war, so naturally he could see it at a glance. As far as he knows, before the world got into chaos, the study of exoskeleton armor was just just beginning. Research in most countries is still on paper, even if some countries have preliminary designs, they are just rough and simple designs.


    Activities are limited and energy supply is very limited. Not to mention that it is used for military purposes, even if it is placed on some civil police systems, it will make people feel rudimentary. There is almost no practical meaning. What is now in front of him is completely adult, just like spanning for decades, separated by mature works of several generations.


    After all, the attacking power and the action of a fist hammer on a Hydra guard''s dog''s head are not falsified.


    And looking at the development beyond his expectations, the officer''s heart has a hidden feeling. He felt that the hunter seemed to be turning into a prey.

 Chapter 2019： War weapon line is out of control

    The feeling of the Hydra officer is not wrong.


    When the soldiers in the queue equipped with the full-covering exoskeleton armor stood there waiting for it, there was no way for them to have any effective impact on the Hydra Guards.


    Some of the thin and small Hydra guards were directly seized by the armored soldiers and smashed their key points with their fists. Those who are large in size and look rough and fleshy are also acquainted by these soldiers. They use a low-temperature bomb that can be instantly frozen to match the powerful shotgun, and they are directly smashed.


    Obviously, these soldiers are well prepared, and they have already prepared for the various characteristics of the Hydra. In such a situation, the officers of the Hydra can hardly feel it, and there is any possibility of success in this action.


    Fighting casualties? It��s a bit unwise to have a total of less than a thousand people who have to rush to each other for about two thousand people in a special war brigade. And it''s not just these exoskeleton soldiers, the orange beams that attacked them before, haven''t disappeared yet.


    The machine is changing, and the test is still a sensible question. In this case, the officer is really imagining that there is still any possibility of success in his actions today. So he made a quick decision and immediately issued an order to escape.


    ��Everyone immediately retreats and assembles at the scheduled retreat!��


    This kind of words is not just his thoughts, but also the idea of ??the vast majority of Hydra guards.


    For them, when they saw the local position, they swallowed their own charge like a meat grinder. The same people in the past couldn��t even splash a splash of water. It was already under the other��s iron fist weapon. This naturally makes them feel chilly.


    Life and death are the same thing. They are Hydra. They are full of such calculations and struggles in life, so if they are only fighting for life and death, they will not be too concerned. However, sending death can be another matter.


    In order to get the power of today, they risked almost giving their lives. And to say that their fundamental purpose is not to be a cannon fodder in such a mortal charge. Living, becoming a person, enjoying great prosperity, this is their most essential idea. And all of this is still based on living. If you can live, who will be willing to die?


    Therefore, the command of the officers is in the middle of their minds, and almost no need to urge them. They are already doing the birds and beasts.


    Of course, since it is already a fire, it is waiting for so many days. It is naturally impossible for the army responsible for defending the fire position to leave so easily.


    Soldiers equipped with exoskeleton armor placed three or three arrays and directly launched the pursuit of these Hydra guards. At the same time as they acted, the jungle began to ring other movements.


    That is the sound of the big tree shaking. Of course, this is not very accurate. To be more precise, there is something disguised as a dense forest, and it is these camouflage things that are making a sound at this moment.


    The truth was quickly revealed. In a light and shadow change like optical camouflage, the shape of the big tree gradually disappeared, replaced by more than a dozen tanks with strange shapes.


    Once the standard five-pair wheel design, it has now become a two-piece segmented track chassis. The extra pair of load-bearing wheels is replaced by the structure of the robotic arm, giving this special chassis design a very direct and strange feeling. The most weird thing is not here, but the location of the traditional barrel.


    The traditional barrel is of course a straight hollow tube. In this respect, although the country started late, the progress on the tank artillery is obvious to all. For example, the latest foreign trade vt5 tank, its 105mm line guns sounded small, but the power is not small. Within 2 kilometers, it penetrates the Indian t90s or the US foreign trade version of the m1a2 front armor, without pressure. The most powerful way to say 105-caliber guns is noneirread.


    But now this gun barrel, but it really makes people and China has reached the peak of the artillery can not produce any connection. Because this is not a gun barrel at all, but a shape of an octagonal prism that seems to be equally divided into two halves.


    Short, stout, it doesn''t seem to have the beauty of the artillery barrel. And it seems to be hollow inside, and if you look closely, you can even see the pattern of the metal coil winding from the prism.


    This thing looks more like a high-powered appliance than a tank. But the next scene, but telling you deliberately, this strange tank was pulled here, there is a reason.


    The four-component segmental wheel reversing, coupled with the gripping force of the robotic arm, easily pulled the tank out of the previously dug work. After walking out of the fortifications, the robotic arm of the tank was like a pillar, and it was firmly palladium on the ground, as if it were necessary to completely fix the tank there.


    There was a buzzing sound in the tank, and a square-shaped projectile like a brick was visible in the weird two barrels. Then the electric light surged, just like the lightning brewing. For a moment, the orange-red beam suddenly broke out, and then it penetrated the entire battlefield with a sharp whistling sound.


    This is not limited to the fact that the shelling of the shells does not stop at all. Almost every second, there are three or five luminous beams. The recoil of the continuous rapid launch made the land under the tank begin to tremble, and the result of the attack of more than a dozen tanks at the same time was that the orange-red light rain was all over the entire battlefield.


    The deadly destructive power, no matter what is in front of it, seems to be unable to block the penetration of these beams. The forests are good, the boulder is all right, it��s just a moment, and it��s worn out by the entire paper. The locked Hydras have nowhere to escape, even if they say dodge, they can''t have any luck under the tens of kilometers of orange beams in less than a second.


    This is a more terrifying killing than before, because the officers who have not been taken as targets and are lucky to survive are even more shocked. Electromagnetic gun, he really did not think that the hostile would actually come up with such a big killer. Although I heard that a few years ago I had experimental electromagnetic guns produced in China, wasn''t that the big guy on the warship? How did it take only a few years for them to come up with miniaturized products that could be packed on tanks? Also, where do they come from the technology to do such a precise blow and squandering?


    The officer did not dare to think more, he could only escape and fight, and prayed, those electromagnetic tanks chose the target on other people, not themselves. Even if it is said that there are not many others, this chance is already a lot bigger, but he still has some desire and can have a chance to be lucky.


    What the officer did not know was that his fears were somewhat redundant. Because at this time, almost all the tanks stopped to move, and the distance between the two barrels was widened, so that a burst of transpiration of hot air spilled out of the barrel.


    Obviously, this is the meaning that the barrel is overheated and it is no longer able to continue fighting. Just when all the tanks were in such an awkward situation, the top cabin of a tank was directly opened, and the sly Chu Yunlong was drilled out from it.


    "His mother, this new tank is fun to play, it is this overheating problem, too his mother''s defeat."


    "Old Chu, you are enough. I will be able to bring you to Laozi''s baby to play with it. It is enough. You still dare to bury the baby of Laozi. Do you believe that I will give you a gun in the tube now, let you Try what it is like to roast human flesh!"


    The person who followed the drill was obviously the head of the armored regiment. Otherwise, the superiors and the ranks of the ranks were used. It is true that no one can talk to this guilty Chu Yunlong. As soon as he spoke, he would not be polite with Chu Yunlong.


    This is also normal. As the minority and the first few troops in the entire army to install this new type of tank, the whole regiment descended from his regiment, and none of them took the new tank as a baby. I used a burr on weekdays to look for sandpaper to polish it a little bit. Naturally, it is impossible to say that I am willing to listen to others saying that their baby is not good.


    Looking at the head of the tank seems to be eating people''s eyes, Chu Yunlong even if it is remixed, it is impossible to say anything at this time. It��s just that he��s never been a person who can talk, but he��s not talking about it, but he��s not giving up if he is euphemistic.


    "No, old Zhao. I am boasting that your baby is very powerful. This baby tank is powerful, powerful, fierce fire, and can also open stealth camouflage. Just one thing, the sustainability is not long enough. If you can improve this That''s perfect, then."


    "Fat, you said that it has poor endurance. You are looking for a tank with more enduring power to look at it. In the last ten seconds, a total of 86 rounds were fired. In the end, it was not without shells. Because of the high temperature overload, I had to suspend the shooting, so I waited for the barrel to cool down. In addition to the previous shooting, the total amount of shots was almost 90. This number is just the same as that of all the other tanks in the world. How do you want to drop it. How many sudden bursts of sudden machine guns are sent out?"


    "Good. Your old Zhao said it makes sense. I don''t fight with you."


    Seeing the mood of the head of the tank group, Zhao was excited, and Chu Yunlong quickly put his hand. However, to say that he is still envious of this powerful new equipment. So when he touched the tank under his hand, he asked Mimi.


    "Old Zhao, you said how long it takes for this kind of electromagnetic gun to reach all the troops. Do you say that we have a chance for the Rocket Army to get one and install it on our rocket launcher?"


    "You Rocket Army?" Glanced at the object that had envied them in the past, but the head of Zhao at the moment was disdainful. "You wait. Laozi��s more than 90 tanks have just been refitted with these dozens. This is still the result of Laozi��s independence as a tank group. It is the result of the first batch of new tanks in the whole army. The whole army is now 17 The tanker is yelling, you count, you have to wait for how long you have to change it."


    Having said that, this Zhao seems to have thought of other things, so that he immediately smirked out.


    "Right, I heard that. The logistics people said that your Rocket Army��s plan for the next decade is to use all the missile rockets in stock as soon as possible. Oops, in order to shock those forces that were not in control, our logistics It seems that the missile rocket has been made too much. It is said that even if the train is sent to the train skin, it will not be able to finish it for a while. Oh, you have gone for a good luck. If you can finish those rockets, you will not be able to fly the sky!"


    "When is this his mother, what time is it going to be?"


    From the beginning, I heard that the ammunition that can be used as a train skin was squandered. Until now, it may be necessary to completely squander these ammunition to consider the problem of dressing up. The mood of Chu Yunlong is definitely a change in the two days of ice and fire.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter what his mood is now. What is important is how the Hydra''s mood is now.


    Steve is still in the base of the rear, waiting for the good news he hopes, but unfortunately, he is only waiting for a bad result.


    The artillery fire is still going on, just as the typhoon has just begun to plunder, and it has become more and more fierce. The feedback from the front line of the Hydra is getting smaller and smaller. If someone sent us for help information from time to time, now they waited for an hour, and no news came from the front.


    Many people are already aware that their front-line army is afraid that it has been wiped out. But looking at Steve''s cold, almost dripping face, no one dared to take the lead to uncover the lid.


    This situation changed until the infamous Guards officers rushed in, and as soon as he rushed in, he was already screaming at Steve.


    "Sir, we were ambushed and the Guards suffered a lot."


    "Ambly? Where are the ambushes? Are you all a group of gits, can the enemy set a trap to give you the death?"


    "It is Chinese."


    Seeing Steve��s anger in his eyes, the officer��s heart stopped suddenly, but he also had to report the truth.


    "The other party is not an ordinary army. I saw a full-covering exoskeleton armor and a tank equipped with an electromagnetic gun. In the presence of such a force, the Guards have no advantage at all. Plus they are far more than we are coming." More, we can''t be their opponents at all. Sir, we really have tried our best!"


    It��s hard to say that this kind of problem is not as good as it is, but if the other side is really equipped with such advanced weapons, then it will definitely not be a good thing for the Southeast Asian front that Steve has commanded.


    He needs to make certain trade-offs. After a little hesitation, he finally made up his mind.


    "Notify the whole army, we retreat. This position, we let it!"

 Chapter 2020： Ghosts face each other

    The unfavorable situation in the war in Burma made Steve decisively reach the order of retreat. He knows that when the other party reveals such a card, he is not suitable for scorning his edge. The best way at the moment is to temporarily avoid it, but fortunately, their Hydra has now occupied more than half of Southeast Asia, and its strategic depth is long enough.


    Isn''t it a tug of war? He did not believe it anyway, and the Chinese side would unreservedly die with them in Southeast Asia. This is not their country. They are not their nationals. They don��t have to make such a big sacrifice at all. The result is that they are cheaper.


    Steve saw the war clearly, and casually took a bone out of a large piece of land that had been pulled down. The intention is quite obvious, of course, the Chinese side will not be fooled. Anyway, as Steve thought, these lost land is not their land, and they can''t get the benefits of a penny from it. It is better to follow the back of the Hydra and use their heads to exchange some credit for the reality.


    Of course, I thought I wanted to think so, but they didn''t expect it. How much can the Uighurs fall off the chain. Just throwing back one-third of the lost territory, the whole of Myanmar seems to have played a big victory, completely annihilated the Hydra, and began to carnival uncontrollably.


    When the Chinese army began to urge the Burmese to pursue the chase and not give the Hydra a little life, they suddenly discovered that most of the entire Burmese army was already drunk, not to mention chasing, even the gun. Whether it can be stable, it will be a problem.


    "The people of the Uganda, the real thing is the people of the rabble!" The people on the military side stunned the mother, but in desperation they could only deal with the government of Myanmar, hoping that they could mobilize the soldiers, not to fall off at this critical time. chain. However, just after the first contact with the government, they really discovered that the Burmese government has more **** here.


    About half of the country��s land has not been recovered. The domestic party and several warlords in the Burmese government have already been able to fight around the land they have recovered. The Chinese military sent a representative here to take a look, then his mother, really shut the door and died, what bench high heels, so that they are not polite. That is to say, it is not allowed to bring a gun at such a national level meeting. Otherwise, the representative really doubts whether some of them will take out an ak and give the surrounding political enemies a sudden.


    There was no result in the quarrel here, and the Chinese military could not say that they would chase themselves to chase the Hydra. After all, this is to take advantage of the life of their own soldiers to change the benefits of others, not to mention what is high-spirited, moral sentiment. Except for the fool, I will not do this stupid thing. Therefore, naturally, under the premise of not being willing to be such a fool, the military can only wait and wait, and Myanmar has a result.


    After three days of quarreling, I performed a three-day full-scale martial arts. This is a result of the quarrel in Myanmar. When they finally united and planned to take back the half of the land they had left, the Chinese army said that it was embarrassing, and we are not prepared to continue to push.


    Not wanting, but not. For three days, enough of the large forces of Hydra made a preliminary move. Looking at the biochemical soldiers of the Hydra, there are tanks and cannons that were urgently deployed from India. The Chinese army that has been assisted by foreign countries has stopped safely and will not go any further. The previous step.


    Stop now, it��s a confrontation, and a step forward, that��s the standard battle. For the Chinese army, which only wants to drag its opponents, the battle is now taking place, and it is entirely a joke to take the lives of its own soldiers. In that case, the land is a family, and the people themselves are not on the heart. The white machine gives the fighters a delay. Then they can��t blame them for not talking about the rivers and lakes.


    Drag it, everyone is a meaning. Seeing that the other side stopped the pace of advancement, Steve also took a sigh of relief.


    He figured out the other''s thoughts and began to rejoice that he made the right decision. Under heavy arsenal, even if it has mastered a sharp new weapon, the Chinese side will not dare to launch a war of this scale. After all, this is different from before.


    The previous situation can only be said to be help, the scale is there, and they can all retreat regardless of victory or defeat. At the moment, this is a truly large-scale battle. He lost two armored men in one breath, followed by various weapons and equipment to transport here. Just want to create a kind, once there is a big battle here will inevitably be the kind of decisive battle atmosphere that involves huge and directly determines the future direction of a region.


    A campaign of this size is unlikely to give participants the opportunity to withdraw from it, which means that once a war breaks out, they must be involved, regardless of whether China wants or not. Moreover, it is not in the form of today��s small-scale slaps, but must really mobilize domestic military power, and even the country will enter the state of readiness.


    Steve does not believe that the people of China have the courage to make such a big sacrifice for a Southeast Asian country. In fact, he is indeed gambling.


    The Southeast Asian battlefield, which was likely to have a major accident, once again fell into stagnation. The confrontation, contact, and tentative attacks by the two sides are not really a big fight. This is the result of no one is prepared, and the fact that no one dares to step beyond the threshold is just stuck in the heart of both sides.


    Steve needs to use this way to stabilize the front line of Hydra in Southeast Asia, and China needs to use this situation to drag the majority of the Hydra. This is what you need.


    And just as they were all in their own hands, on the Indian side, the advancement of the heavens was already at a point where the forces of the Hydra were in jeopardy.


    The gods fight, and the mortal is still suffering. What''s more, this is still the gods who take the initiative to find mortals to fight. Even if the strength of the Hydra is not normal, it can almost hang up the army of most countries in the world, but in the face of the army of heaven, facing more than 100,000 true gods, they are still awkward. opponent.


    Almost at an unimaginable speed, the heavenly army has already occupied the entire southern part of India. There is no resistance in the middle, but these so-called resistances are almost faint. It is not that the army of heaven is too strong, and it is stronger than the scope that these Hydra can cope with. But they are too weak, and the weak ones are not like the original Hydra.


    Although I have never seen the style of Hydra, the heavens have also done a lot of intelligence collection on Hydra. As far as the current situation is concerned, the cats and dogs that they encountered on the way to the battle are really not in line with the vicious and evil characters described in their intelligence.


    This is unreasonable. I can understand it with my ass. In order not to make a difference, or to the enemy''s trap. The army of heaven was very wise, and the news was sent to the back of the scene, which is the hands of Zhou Yi.


    As Zhou Yigang got this information, he had already vaguely guessed Smith''s calculations.


    "I feel that the key to holding my hand in my hand will definitely make me surrender. So at this time, it doesn''t matter how much such cannon fodder is dead? Smith. This is really your style."


    Although it is somewhat understated to say such a thing, but by his tone, and the horror fluctuations that are unconsciously emanating, one can realize how much anger is in the heart of Zhou Yi at the moment.


    At that time, the courtiers of the heavenly courts were silently sitting silently, and did not dare to send out even a trace of noise, for fear of attracting the wrath of the emperor at this time.


    And Zhou Yi is not the one who will be angered by others, so even though he is angry, he just silently presses this mood down, and then in a tone that sounds peaceful, he told the group of neighbors. stand up.


    "Telling the frontline soldiers, let them not care, everything is done according to the original instructions."


    The Heavenly Soldier who passed the letter promised to leave and leave on the spot. With such an arrangement, Zhou Yi, who still feels inadequate, hesitated, and then made a sound again.


    "Where are the four gods?"


    "The Four Dragons are here!" The four ancient dragons were out of the list and promised. Looking at these four ancient dragon gods, Zhou Yi thought about it and said so.


    "Four gods, if I let you drive the water down the south, and control the size of the water on the Indian soil, you may do it?"


    "After returning, my Yellow River Dragon God and the Yangtze River Dragon God Waters are linked to the land of this scorpio. If you want me to control the waters here, it is not difficult."


    "That''s good, just start your two people and go down. Let''s take the water veins in your hands. Once the time is right, you will cooperate with the army and drown the enemy''s walled city!"


    "Follow!"


    "Twenty-eight stars?"


    "We are in the minister."


    The twenty-eight stars under the seat of the Quartet are out. At the moment, even if the four gods are to appear to be responsible for guarding Tianwei, they are naturally not allowed to idle.


    "There are three hundred soldiers in the battle, and they will go deep into the enemy''s soil and patrol on the enemy''s soil. If they encounter those elites, they will be annihilated. If they encounter mortal rebellious organizations, they will find ways to rescue them. I don''t have any other requirements for you. There is only one. I want to see the whole sky smashing around. The enemy is all difficult to understand. Do you understand?"


    "Follow the order!"


    "The rest of the gods have their own duties, remember that this victory will not be defeated. If someone is self-inflicted, it will make me difficult to achieve, and the army will be defeated. The value of the day will be Cao, telling them what to sin."


    Perhaps it is already foreseen, Zhou Yi is also rare at this time to come up with a strict remark. When he heard him, he didn''t have to look at his color. The value of the Japanese singer who had been with him at the side of his life had already opened the jade in his hand and shouted loudly.


    "Fallen warplanes, things are ruined, big sins, can''t be sinned. When the Thunder is three hundred years, the fire is five hundred years. If it is not turned into ashes, then it will be sent to Sendai, the body is separated, and the suppression is under the Tianwei nine secluded. Make it never superborn!"


    This punishment can be more enjoyable than walking on the simple Sendai. Don''t look at the decay of the heavens in the past, but such awkward punishment has not really been used several times. For example, today, in order to confront the enemy, even the torture that is so easy to use has been moved out, which shows that he has attached great importance to this war. Realizing this, the courtiers in the court were all bowed to each other and said that they did not dare to rise.


    Just kidding, I don��t think they dare. The original meaning of Zhou Yi is this. Therefore, after they sang in unison, he waved his sleeves and retired the gods.


    On the vast Yunxiao Temple, there are only a few people who are surrounded by him and his servants. In the case that there is only oneself around him, Zhou Yi no longer hesitates, and when he changes his body, he turns into a golden streamer, and in a moment he goes down with Tianwei.


    His goal is not elsewhere, it is the Bangalore where Smith. Zhou is. It seems that there is no need to avoid the sight of Zhou Yi at all. Smith. Zhou has been staying in this place for a long time and has not changed in a few days.


    It seems that he is not unaware of it, but he is not afraid of it at all, just waiting for Zhou Yi to come to the door. So now, Zhou Yi also followed his wishes and came directly to him.


    The golden light swept across the sky, instantly dispelling the dark clouds that had been scattered over Bangalore for a long time. The Babel Tower, which was built as if it were straight into the clouds, bloomed in a big day and instantly dispelled all the haze under this huge building. At the same time, Zhou Yi��s voice came from the big day of the moment, like the storm whistling, and it rang through the whole land.


    "Smith. Zhou, are you waiting for me? Now I am coming, why are you afraid to come out and see me!"


    "Come on, my child. I am waiting for you at the top of this tower. Since you have already arrived here, do you still care about boarding this Tower of Babel?"


    The voice of Smith Zhou also came in time, and when he heard him, Zhou Yimei suddenly wrinkled. This may be a trap, but at the moment he has no choice. So for a moment, the big day in the sky, like the comet that fell, directly opened the wall of the Tower of Babel and flew to the top of the tower.


    On the empty floor, Smith. Zhou sat in front of a table, shaking a glass of red wine in his hand, looking at Zhou Yi, who appeared in front of him.


    "You are still coming back, Zhou Yi. And as I imagined, you still can''t wait to appear in front of me. I thought that after the last time, you should have grown a little bit. But now, you The mind is still so good."


    "Don''t tell me these nonsense, where are my family? Where are you hiding them!"

 Chapter 2021： Human inferiority

    Today''s Zhou Yi has no idea of ??being calm and talking to Smith. In fact, if it is not the handle he holds in his hand, they will fight for the first time when they meet.


    Smith. Zhou also knows this situation, so he did not go too far to dial Zhouyi, but directly told him the answer.


    "I put them in a very safe place, a place I only know. How to say, not in this world, not even in this universe... After all, I want to sit down with you calmly. If If this is not the case, I am afraid that you will not give me such an opportunity."


    "You have a self-knowledge!"


    There was a sneer on his face, and Zhou Yi faced Smith. Zhou, he was mocked at all.


    "But it''s calm and calm. It''s already this time. Do you think we have the possibility to calm down and sit down and talk? No, I want to tell you that there is no such possibility. Smith. Zhou, you have touched I have reached a bottom line that I can never touch. So after I returned to the world, I have made up my mind. I want you to pay for all your stupidity and mistakes, but all that happens now is nothing but It��s just getting started.��


    "You will have nothing, I can assure you."


    ��You mean these things that you are doing in India right now?��


    When I heard Zhou Yi��s statement, Smith Zhou did not appear to be surprised, and there was not much indignation. He knows his son too well. He can say that from the moment he learned that he is about to return, he has already guessed the possibility of today. So he has already prepared for it, even if it is now, he is ready.


    "Although it is said that you can conquer the gods in the heavens and let them sell their lives for you, this makes me a little unexpected. But now, just relying on what you are doing now, you can''t let me have nothing. Your gods. It is impossible to kill my people, because you can never guess how many people in this world are my fans. As the organization claims, cut a head and grow two heads. Unless you extinct humanity, I don''t really think that you have the ability to let me have nothing."


    "I don''t believe that when I destroy most of Hydra''s power in this world, those countries and governments will not fall into the rocks for you. As long as the governments of this world want to suppress you and destroy you." Then I believe that with their infighting skills, you can hardly live a century. At most, for a century, you can be removed from history, information and the memory of everyone. Those memories, can you still be born again from the ashes?"


    "You said it is good. If human beings can suppress the Hydra together, then even with the vitality of the Hydra, it is impossible to survive safely."


    Smith. Zhou did not deny this conclusion of Zhou Yi. On the contrary, he expressed his approval. Just in the end, he also inevitably expressed different ideas, and even a little bit of difference is enough to make Zhou Yi''s statement completely vain.


    "The question is, can humans really work together?"


    "My child, you are still too young to recognize the essence of human beings. When the human race is divided into hundreds of forces like this, no matter how hard they try, they will not be united. There are always people who care about themselves, and always someone will consider it for their own benefit. As long as there is such a person, such a force still exists, then the Hydra has the soil to survive. Death and resurrection? It��s a problem in the morning and evening. It��s like the seeds are buried in the soil, and one day they will sprout.��


    On the issue of human nature, Smith. Zhou has nothing to say. In the face of his remarks, Zhou Yi also could not get a good rebuttal.


    After all, he said that it was right, and it took a lot of effort to refute a correct truth and wrong. Zhou Yi was not bored to such a degree. He can only say that.


    "There will always be solutions to this problem."


    "Yes, I don''t deny that this kind of problem that belongs to the roots of human inferiority can indeed be solved." The tiny jaws were in the head, and the smile on the face of Smith''s face suddenly became more and more serious. "It��s like what I am doing now, threatening all the countries in the world with huge terrorist powers, forcing them to just hug together, just like holding a group to warm up against the cruel environment of the outside world. Is also a way to solve the problem, isn''t it?"


    "Of course, this method can only solve the problem temporarily."


    "I have already tried it, and it is like the most unfortunate thing I expected. Even if the pressure from the outside world is almost as strong as Taishan, it is possible to crush it at any time, and they still can''t wholeheartedly. United together."


    "With only a small internal contradiction, they can make things that ignore each other''s lives. It seems that they are really disappointing, aren''t they?"


    "Disappointed?" Hearing Smith. Zhou said so, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but laugh. "If it is really disappointing, why don''t you see your actions stop and give up the plan for mankind? After all, this is just to cover up your ambitions."


    "Ambitious, maybe, if you must understand this, I don''t deny it."


    Probably too clear about his position in Zhou Yi''s heart, Smith. Zhou did not make too much rebuttal on his impression of himself. He simply reiterated his purpose and highlighted his thoughts on humans.


    "As for giving up, it is not too bad. I just proved that under the pressure of the outside world, it is still difficult to truly unite. It is not worthy of completely giving up the race of mankind. After all, I told you, I For the sake of mankind''s painstaking planning for thousands of years, if it is so easy to let me choose to give up, then I gave up as early as a thousand years ago."


    "I just strengthened my initial thoughts. Let me be more certain that only through the most violent means, forcibly breaking all human cognitions about boundaries and eradicating cultural differences. Human beings can truly become A whole. What I am doing now is not wrong. If you say something wrong, you should also blame those who are unwilling to accept such changes. They are trying to resist this Taotao trend and they are also Let the people of this world have to feel more pain. They want to be a stumbling block on the road of humanity. Oh, I can only kick them off."


    "sophistry!"


    Zhou Yi did not have much thought to argue with Smith Zhou on this issue. First, he has more important things to do now, and he has no time to care about the fate of mankind and the future direction. The second is that even if he thinks, he does not think that he has the ability to refute and reverse the view of Smith.


    Because, as he himself said, he has worked hard for thousands of years for all of this. For thousands of years, I have been thinking about this issue all the time. His theory in this area is afraid that it has already reached an impeccable level. And he argued in this respect, not to take his own insults, or to be washed and brained by him. Zhou Yi is not planning to find such troubles for himself. So at this time, he said directly to him.


    "I don''t care what you think about humans, but how to arrange them. I just want to know where you put my family? Smith. I advise you not to provoke me again and again. Patience. Believe me, that result is definitely not what you want to see."


    "What do you do? What can you do?"


    Smith. Zhou lost his laughter. For him, this threat is too disproportionate. He held the handle of Zhou Yi, but did not put any handle on Zhou Yi''s hand. This is the reality, and it is also the source of Smith. Zhou has no fear.


    In the face of Smith. Zhou��s fearlessness, Zhou Yi��s bite was already made.


    "What can I do? Hey, are you not putting all your hopes on the future of mankind? Then if I destroy the planet now and destroy the whole human being, then, do you still have hope? ?"


    "you dare!"


    Smith Zhou Zhou was furious, but in a flash, he recovered his look.


    "I was almost caught by you. Zhou Yi, you have a little bit of growth. In the past few years, you have learned to talk loudly!"


    "Do you think I am jealous of you?"


    Zhou Yi��s face was sneer, and Smith Zhou was still confident and sure.


    "Of course. I still know you too much, son. What kind of person are you, I have seen it so clearly for so many years. You have not only been a so-called superhero, but also a **** in this world. Maybe you don''t feel it yourself, but I can really see the most fundamental purpose of yourself. You want to save people, you want to get the praise and admiration of the world."


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s a work or a thing that''s on the surface, it''s not a momentary impulse to make a naive move. I don''t think you care about how others see you, and when you make that decision, you go through it. It is well thought out. The more you actually prove, the more you can prove yourself, or the morality of self-confidence."


    "You know that you are doing the right thing. You have your own set of standards for good and evil. You are yearning for the so-called good, so you can do so many things. Once this concept is formed, it is difficult to have change."


    "To tell the truth, I don''t believe that you can succumb to this kind of thing. Because it is tantamount to destroying the inner and evil views of your heart, and denying everything you believe from the most roots. The situation has not yet arrived. I need you to do this level, so I am sure that you are jealous of me. I admit. I was scared by you at the beginning. But who told you to choose one is so incredible What is the reason?"


    "You said you know me?"


    Smith. Zhou said that he was talking about it. From the opposite side, it was proved that what Zhou Yi said was empty talk and falsehood. For his so-called argumentation, Zhou Yi just did not care about grinning, it is already laughing at him.


    "And now, it seems that you don''t understand enough."


    "I admit, what you said is really justified. In such a period of time, I was indeed dominated by my own moral values. After all, from birth to growth, I am in the collective of mankind, to say There is no feeling for them, it is absolutely self-deception. But this does not mean that I will put them on everything."


    "At this point, I am different from you, Smith. Zhou."


    Having said that, Zhou Yi suddenly raised his hand and pointed straight to Smith Zhou.


    "You are the kind of person who refuses to give up for the purpose, even if it is family flesh, I am afraid that it is only an object that can be used in your eyes. Just like now, you can not hesitate for your own ambitions. Take your wife''s family to threaten your son..."


    "But I am different. Smith. Zhou, for me, my family is the most important. If someone threatens my family, then no matter who he is, I will want him to die." It is said that the world is threatening him, then even if I care about the world, then I will not hesitate to destroy it. Nothing will be more important than my family, you have to figure it out for me!"


    "You still want to marry me?"


    If the previous Smith. Zhou is full of confidence, then now he is already somewhat amazed.


    He is not sure whether Zhou Yi has such determination, and under the premise that he can''t make a judgment, he can only make temptations first by words.


    Zhou Yi saw this kind of temptation, and unscrupulously put up three fingers in front of his face and asked three questions.


    "What do you think I am obeying heaven? What do you think I have spent so much time and pulling the heavens back from the void to the world? And, is Tianwei''s re-establishment really just to be stable? Is heaven so simple?"


    "Smith. Zhou, just like to know me, I know you too well. You must have expected my return, and in order to deal with me, you will definitely do something despicable." Since I have already guessed this, do you think I will not make some preparations in advance? Tell you, these are my preparations."


    "Tianwei is there, as long as I make an order, the Tianhe River can immediately flow into the world along the four-column sky. The water of the Tianhe River is so vast, I don''t think I need to talk to you more. At that time, The flood is over, I see what you call these plans, what is the use!"


    "you......"


    This time, Smith. Zhou was really stunned. However, he is a big man, the depth of the city, even if the extreme anger in his heart can be easily pressed down.


    He knows that at this time and Zhou Yi, it is not a good thing, no matter what the outcome. So after a while in his heart, he immediately opened his mouth.


    "Let''s do it. We talk about a deal, a good deal for you and me!"

 Chapter 2022： Conditions to reach the audience

    "Do you think you are qualified to talk to me about this time?"


    Zhou Yi has some disdainful questions, and for this kind of problem, Smith Zhou can only smile, saying so.


    "I believe that negotiations can be the best solution to the problem on the premise that both of us can accept it. After all, we don''t want to see anything like this," isn''t it?"


    "The fish died in the net?" Biting his back molars, Zhou Yi had to admit that he was jealous of this situation. So even if he said that he had used the power in his hand to hold the handle of Smith. Zhou, he still couldn��t do the same. He can only compromise.


    "What kind of conditions do you want to talk about?"


    ��It��s simple?�� Waving his hand and pulling a seat in front of himself in a way similar to alchemy. When Smith Zhou signaled Zhou Yi to sit down, he said so to him. "We can just sit here and do nothing."


    "Since you think that the existence of your family is more important to you than the world, it is very good. I can return them to you, even saying that I can give myself to you and let you deal with them. But I only have A request, that is not now."


    "Not now, what do you mean by this?"


    According to the request made by Smith. Zhou, it is impossible to say that it is not heart-warming. After all, it was safe to pick up his family and let Smith. Zhou, the initiator of this week, pay the price, which is undoubtedly the best ending he expected. But he still has some doubts about Smith. Zhou��s statement, so he feels that he is still better at asking questions.


    "The literal meaning. Now, I can''t give them to you. Because I am not sure, after you pick them up, they will give up interference in my career. For today, I have planned the whole millennium. At this time, I will never allow someone to destroy it. So I need you to wait until all that I have planned is completely realized. At that time, no matter what you do, I will not have any opinions, nor will I have any opinions. There will be any resistance. How?"


    If you want to say Zhou Yi''s thoughts, of course he can''t wait for a moment. However, in this case, he has already felt the bottom of the line. It is also very clear that he wants to pick up his family at this time. It is really impossible.


    He needs to be responsible for their safety, especially when he learned from Zhou Shang that the little daughter she had never met before and the little Zhou Yu who was not born were in his hands. Even if it is said to be a rat, it is really impossible to say that Smith. Zhou is forced to the point where the fish is dead.


    "Time, I can''t wait indefinitely!"


    "It won''t be too long. In fact, all my plans are at the last critical moment, and the time left for the human government is not much!"


    Zhou Yi��s meaning is already obvious. He accepted the conditions, which also gave Smith Zhou��s heart a sigh of relief.


    He was afraid that Zhou Yi thoroughly overturned the table and destroyed everything he had worked hard to find out. In order to avoid this happening, at this last juncture, he did not have any cover, and he said everything he had painstakingly planned.


    "First of all, Europe... This continent, which once dominated the world for nearly a century, is now the biggest whirlpool in the world."


    "Imagine a place that is about the size of Russia''s territory, but it is crowded with more than forty countries. And almost every country is a separate nation with its own unique culture. History, customs, beliefs, there will always be There are some different places. And if it is not said that the sovereignty of the world has already been transferred from Europe to other places in modern times, then it is not possible. Now Europe is like the Middle East in the 21st century, and the war is flying. ��


    "They are also wise. Knowing that in the new century, their narrow territory and poor resources are not enough to support them as individuals in the world stage. They chose to warm up to a collective. Ways to participate in the new competition of the world. The EU, this organization seems to be full of ambitions, there is a feeling of wanting to bring the center of the world back to the continent of Europa. But the reality is that they expect so beautiful The result is so unbearable..."


    "Too many people who are dragging their legs, and too many personal thoughts. Even if I don''t do anything, I feel that this so-called alliance will have a day of collapse. Now, without me, the external shocks of the company have been They pushed to the brink of collapse. Ao Chuang, the thing created by Stark, really gave me too much surprise."


    It is not irony that Smith. Zhou said this, but he is indeed amazing for the existence of Ao Chuang.


    As a black hand who has been peeking at the world behind the scenes, Smith Zhou discovered the existence of Ao Chuang early on, and is also paying attention to this special existence. As far as his initial feelings are concerned, he treated Austrian as a threat. Because of the problem of non-ethnicity, even if he has to worry, the creation of the artificially created life will have a serious impact on the existence of human beings.


    After several observations and temptations, he suddenly realized that this intelligent life is the most interesting life he has ever seen.


    He didn''t know how the Stark people created him, but what he can be sure of is that this intelligent life is endowed with an extraordinary morality. Different from those envisaged intelligent living bodies, they will be directed at human beings with a new thing that will eliminate old things. The intelligent life body of Ao Chuang treats human beings and even makes Smith Zhou feel a kind of It seems to be the feeling of crows feeding back.


    Very strange, but it is. This gave Smith. Zhou a considerable inspiration and made him realize that it can be treated in other ways. Let''s say now...


    "Ao Chuang has created a mature system, a second human body. This is an invention that anyone must be surprised by, even I have to admire it, because he did what I want to do, but still It has not been done yet. It can be said that he has taken a big step forward with human civilization. But it is precisely because of this big step that he is almost inevitable and will cause resistance and shackles within human beings. ""


    "After all, no one is willing to abandon the existing interests and accept a new system. It is not acceptable to anyone. A new era is in the hands of an intelligent system. I don''t want to care if the original owner doesn''t care. This kind of result will inevitably evolve into a conflict. And really, I don''t think that a plate of sand, and now the EU governments that have decayed into this way, and that qualification and the Austrian Fight."


    "Economy, resources and even the absolute strength that they have mastered, they can''t fight with Austrian innovation. And with the remnants of this disaster, whether they can balance domestic troubles will be a problem. In this case, they are Actually, I will still hit my mind on the head of Aochuang. Even I am a little curious. They are eager to smack their minds, or do they have other things to hold, so there is no fear?"


    Don''t look at Smith. Zhou has been sitting in the Babel Tower these days. In fact, he has not relaxed his monitoring of the world situation. Especially for the movements on the European side, he can never be said to have never relaxed.


    Not because he lost a general here. In fact, a man who has already died has no meaning for him at all. The reason he cares about it is Orc, and the struggle between Austrian and European governments is the key to his belief that the European defense will be completely destroyed.


    To make it ruin, let it be crazy first. This is an unchanging truth. Sometimes you don''t need to do anything, as long as some people are blinded by their own greed, trying to get rid of what they shouldn''t touch, and finally he will naturally die. Smith. Zhou is waiting to see a good show. Now that Zhou Yi has come to him, he naturally does not mind sharing such a good show.


    Of course, Zhou Yi will not be interested in this kind of drama, it is not his business. In fact, regardless of how Smith used Zhou to compile the fun of this matter, Zhou Yi was somewhat interested in this matter.


    Human ugliness is reflected in politics, and the greed and stupidity of governments can be regarded as a typical example. As early as in the era of peace, Zhou Yi saw that the European government was immersed in the glory of the industrial revolution of the past, but did not want the world to have become a time when they became supporting roles. They are delusional and net, doing these unrealistic dreams, let them violently die in this dream.


    Zhou Yi is silent and does not look. And looking at his expression, Smith. Zhou can guess that he is not so interested in the intrigue between humans.


    This is not surprising. After all, in his impression, his son is not a material to play politics. When I was young, I was able to rely on luck and eye optics. Most of the time I used money to smash. In the future, when he encountered an opponent whose money could not be solved, he also used force to break people and solve all problems in the most rude manner.


    This is already raising his habits, and it is unrealistic to expect him to change this habit at this age.


    Smith. Zhou wants to understand this, and the rest of the trivial things he is not good enough to mention to Zhou Yi. Such things as Southeast Asia and other places, he did not mention it, and it has no effect anyway. But in North America, there is a big drama that he really has to mention.


    "Well, since you are not interested in this kind of thing, then I don''t say it. But the other thing, about the Stark family, I think you should have a little interest."


    "Stark? Why, killing Tony Stark is not enough. Do you still want to let his son not let it go?"


    Perhaps it is said that some of them are restricted at the moment, but this does not mean that Zhou Yi can let Smith. Zhou is mischievous. If he really wants to move Frank at this time, then he must not stand by.


    "I killed Tony Stark? Well, maybe I did intend to let this kind of news spread out. But in front of you, I don''t have to tell lies. I didn''t kill him, but for him. I am afraid that killing him will be a better result."


    Smith. Zhou shakes the glass in his hand and shows a fascinating pie. And from the faction of his work, Zhou Yi can feel that he is full of maliciousness to Stark.


    However, in any case, Stark is still alive, this is good news. As for the kind of grudges between him and Smith. This is not what Zhou Yi wants to know.


    I also know that it must be a consistent break between the Hydra and the government. Although Zhou Yi��s dislike of the Hydra is already at its best, it does not mean that his sense of the US government is better. The snake-and-snake thing is really just a dog biting a dog. He has not been interested in participating in the struggle between the two dogs.


    "I am not interested in your little tricks, but it is against the US government. Can you still play new tricks?"


    "It��s not that you have to say new tricks, you just don��t know if you are not interested.��


    With a water mirror in the air, Smith. Zhou directly showed Frank''s movements in the water mirror.


    At this time, Frank was also unexpected, appeared in the Stark Building in Los Angeles, and encountered the trouble he should have.


    Stark��s shareholders and management don��t want to accept such a young boss. Coupled with the vagueness of the US government behind them, this naturally makes them feel a little scared.


    Frank came all day, and they almost all looked at each other with cold eyes. In addition to ushing him into the chairman''s office, no one has ever come to care about his life and death. It''s like he is just a visitor, not the owner of this company.


    For this reason, of course, Frank can''t do anything at all. However, the company''s employees at the bottom of the company have just gone through a disaster, and now there is no way to work normally. He is also helpless.


    He is a company, not a warlord. The company''s employees did give him jobs for the money, but it did not mean that he would sell him to him. If he dares to force these employees to work for him after such a disaster, then the union and the government can have an excuse to find him.


    Don''t look at the government''s current disappointment, they decided not to mind pulling themselves out. And with the madness of the rioting people today, they will not choose to let themselves go because they are a child. After all, he is named Stark and holds one of the largest groups in the world. Wealth and fame are enough for them to make all sorts of irrational stupid things. At this juncture, Frank was not interested in urging them at all.


    He can only wait, waiting to wait, he will wait for a group of uninvited guests.

 Chapter 2023： Uninvited guest debuts again and again

    "Mr. Stark, I hope you can take a trip with us..."


    Suddenly the black man in the entrance said to Frank, who was sitting at his desk. And looking at these black people who suddenly came in, Frank frowned, and asked indiscreetly.


    "Who are you? Why didn''t anyone tell you that you are coming in?"


    "We belong to fbi, sir. We are instructed to take you to a safer place."


    The head of the black man took out the documents, and then he was afraid that Frank would still believe it, and it was so confirmed.


    "We have ordered the Secretary of Fury to come and pick you up, sir. Now that President Stark��s whereabouts are unknown, there is no guarantee for your safety. There are definitely many people who are calling your idea, no matter what. For your benefit or for the benefit of the country, we hope that you will take the initiative to accept our protection."


    "I don''t need your protection. Where do you come from, give me where to go!"


    The people of fbi said it was very sincere, but it was a pity that Frank did not sell their face. He simply expressed his intention to refuse, and he almost understood a word "roll".


    This is not the same as what fbi people think. After all, in their view, Frank is the son of the president, the genius of the Stark family, and he is only a five- or six-year-old child. This age-sized child can have something to do, and when he hears the danger approaching, he is not afraid of calling her mother. At this time, a few of his own adults, as long as they put their identity and protect his will, will he still go with himself honestly?


    The problem is that things have not developed according to their assumptions, but they have turned directly to the other direction directly from one hundred and eighty degrees.


    Such a simple and refusal is really a dilemma for them. And just around them, when some were at a loss, a voice suddenly came from behind them.


    "Trouble, let, don''t stop!"


    Talking about a half-sized child wearing a cap, even if they have already kept all the employees in the entire Stark Building in mind, they can''t recognize the specific identity of this kid. This made them look nervous, and their fingers couldn��t help but squat on the gun. And before they asked questions, Frank, who was sitting at his desk, took the lead.


    "How can I be so slow, I am starving to death."


    "It doesn''t matter to me. I know how many restaurants are open in Los Angeles. I have been running to Santa Monica before I buy these foods. You are not grateful, but you complain. Believe it or not, I will not give you any of these foods."


    "Sorry, my fault, I don''t know how to buy a food has become so difficult."


    Frank thanked him with no sincerity, and then he took out a bag of French fries from a paper bag brought by half size. After eating a few French fries, he suddenly remembered it. Once again, these fbi were ordered to come.


    "Ladies, what are you waiting for? Go out, do you want me to ask the security guards to ask you not to?"


    In this case, it is already not to put these fbi in their eyes. That is to say, his surname is Stark. If he changes to a normal person, he will not give them face. They must let such people know how terrible the violent law enforcement department is. But just because he is Stark, these fbi really dare not make a second. In the first place, Stark is their top boss. Although Tony��s whereabouts are unknown now, it��s obvious that there is a change of court, but it��s not related to these little people. For them, Stark is still a surname they can��t climb.


    Secondly, even though they are only small people, they are actually clear in their hearts. The United States can continue to the present, and it is still the credit of Stark. Really count, even their salary is considered to be given by Stark. If this is offensive to Stark, then you can''t decide who to eat in the end? This is where they are the most vocal.


    Without the right to decide, the leading fbi agent can only report the situation to his own, let them take over the hot potato. And of course, this has led to the swearing of their heads.


    This is not without benefits. At the very least, the top is to put things on yourself. This keeps them from getting shackled.


    While watching these several FBI agents block the door of the house, they pressed against Frank. The half-sized man with a cap licked his mouth and was already laughing at Frank.


    "It seems that you have nothing to say. It is still like I said, don''t look at your name Stark, there is no one here who is willing to sell your face."


    "You shut me up." Frank snorted and then turned to the fbi, his eyes showing strange brilliance. "Go out, bring me the door, and then run me out of Los Angeles!"


    This statement has no head, but with the strange light radiated from his eyes, it has already shown that this is by no means targeted.


    In fact, this is already a certain kind of spell has been cast out. Ecstasy, telepathy, there are many similar statements, but in the end this is just a trick of the same goal.


    By the power of magic, these mortal souls are easily enchanted, and their souls are controlled by the will and dominate their bodies. This is the mystery of this type of spell. Frank is still good, just let them roll away from their own eyes, and punish them with a small punishment. It��s not difficult to change a personality directly to a mage.


    Fbi''s body was involuntarily, and soon disappeared in front of him. And looking at Frank''s ugly face that didn''t fade at this time, Zhou Shang, who was carrying a chicken wing, was also ruthlessly pouring oil on the fire.


    "Even if you rushed through these little tricks, it is estimated that there are more troublesome people coming to look for you. I can see it. You want to get back the things that belong to your home now, but it is not easy at all."


    "The things in my Stark family, not everyone can reach out. I don''t give them, they never want to take them."


    Frank''s face was cold, and obviously his heart was not an ordinary anger. And listening to what he said in this mouth, Zhou Shang is a glimpse of the corner of his eyes, revealing a weird smile.


    "It sounds like the gangster boss in the godfather can say, but you are so full of words, really have such a big grasp?"


    "Of course. Jarvis is not a vegetarian."


    "Yes, young master. In fact, I don''t have to eat anything."


    "I didn''t ask you this, I didn''t take a break with me." Rolling his eyes, Frank directly unilaterally ended his interaction with Jarvis. Then directly transferred the topic to Zhou Shang''s body.


    "It''s you, have you gone out for so long, don''t you have any useful gains?"


    "Harvest? There is a point here." Turning over the backpack that slanted across his back, Zhou Shang directly dumped the contents inside onto the table. Suddenly, a lot of messy things rolled out.


    The most common thing in this pile is the gun. From all kinds of pistols to various types of submachine guns, shotguns, and even one or two rifles and machine guns. It seems that Zhou Shang has robbed a gun shop, but Frank will not be bored to do this kind of thing until he is. So with a strange expression, he asked questions directly.


    "What are you doing, robbing the store?"


    "These are all attached when I buy something. You may not imagine that I just went to the restaurant to buy one, how many robbed me, who is robbing others, and who are preparing to rob. Guys. If it is not that I know this is Los Angeles, I thought it was New York!"


    "So you just robbed them?"


    "That is better than they are going to rob others."


    Zhou Shang��s words made Frank unable to refute, and after looking down the window and seeing the bustling marching army, Frank became more and more aware of how crazy Americans are today.


    If the previous madness is only an unconscious move under the influence of external forces, then the current situation is that they consciously start to indulge their desires. Perhaps they have found a good excuse for themselves, so that many people think they are What we are doing now is just. But in fact, sitting on the perspective of a third party, it is not difficult to see that their so-called justice is an excuse for violence and some people''s personal gain.


    That is to say, today''s government law enforcement agencies have not fully resumed normal operations. Otherwise, the police will need to deal with them today. The various crimes committed in Los Angeles will be a very terrible number.


    This can''t be said to be justice. Because if it is justice, who will involve innocent bystanders and silent people? If it is justice, who will go with weapons to threaten and extort others. If their justice is so filthy, then it can only be said that this justice has a false name, or it is not true justice at all.


    As a special, Frank can hardly be classified as a heterogeneity among human beings. His position allows him to clearly see how stupid and mad he is. Seeing all of this, he also became more and more aware of why the government people are so eager to find him.


    If you want to deal with this kind of big trouble, you must have the help of his Stark family. In the case of his father''s death, and the attitude of the Stark family is unclear, it is obviously the best way to control his only existing Stark.


    Frank can understand their difficulties, but in all fairness, this is not enough for him to sacrifice himself to fulfill others. Especially these people are still playing the idea of ??their own industry.


    There must be a limit to recognizing the noble, not to mention that he never thought of himself as a noble guy. So it was almost decisive, and he said this to Zhou Shang.


    "Let''s go, let''s change another place. Then stay here again. I guess those people should come over and ask us for trouble. Although I am not afraid of the group of guys, I don''t have so much leisure time to accompany them on this." ��


    "Now go?" Hey, swallowed the last fried chicken, and Zhou Shangyi smacked his mouth, and his face showed a weird smile. "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    His voice just fell, the door was pushed away by violence, and several heavily armed special soldiers immediately rushed into the door. When they saw Frank''s first time, they shouted.


    This is the standard action of counter-terrorism. It is like if Frank dares to make any extra moves, they will shoot the next second. Frank certainly didn''t believe that they had the courage to do this, so he frowned and tried to scream. And before he could make a sound, Zhou Shang suddenly stretched out and dragged him to his back.


    This action is even more strange, but Frank did not ask why. Because at this moment he has already discovered the reason, a small helicopter did not know when it appeared outside the window, and pointed the cannon loaded above to their location.


    The cannon began to rotate and the muzzle spewed a flame. For a moment, the Pentium bullets wanted a rainstorm, and they broke through the glass on the office window and rushed toward Frank.


    At this time, there was only one Zhou Shang in front of Frank. Of course, it is impossible for him to allow someone to hurt Frank at this time in front of him. Although he said that Yang Lan was secretly caring, he would not worry about any accidents. However, considering the rare opportunity of this opportunity, he still feels that it is better to have this limelight from himself.


    Therefore, as Frank''s meat shield, the first person to face this bullet rain. He had already set up the poss in the absence of a response, and then he reached out and countered the rain of the bullets.


    The speed of the bullet is not very fast for others, but in his eyes, it is just a ridiculous turtle. He only needs to reach out and gently fiddle with it to change the direction of the bullet without destroying the speed of the bullet. And this is simple to say, but it is like magic in front of ordinary people.


    Because they only saw Zhou Shang��s outstretched hands, like dancing with his arms waving, he bounced back all the countless bullets.


    How many bullets were fired by the helicopter, and how many bullets were counterattacked. Unlike Zhou Shang, they have no ability to fight this kind of attack. So in an instant, things are already having results.


    The plane was destroyed directly and turned into a big fireball and fell to the ground. In order to prevent it from hurting innocents, Zhou Shang directly slammed a straight punch at the end of the action, using the airflow and the destructive power of mana to completely kill the aircraft into ashes.


    This powerful destructive power and the extraordinary speed that has been demonstrated before are enough to prove the strength of Zhou Shang. In the face of this dangerous guy, the special soldiers who suddenly came in could not help but point the weapon in his hand to him.


    "Hands up, raise your hand!"


    They are trying hard to control the situation. However, Zhou Shang is not a child who is so obedient. Faced with the nervousness of these people, he went straight to Frank''s face, blocked him and the soldiers, and then showed a bad smile against the soldiers.


    "boom......"

 Chapter 2024： Reverse the routine

    The imitation of the onomatopoeia made the soldiers in the presence of the spirit tense. Some people even subconsciously want to pull the trigger to a pre-emptive strike. But their captains are quite sensible, drinking their reckless behavior.


    "Give me a hand, stop! Do not fire!"


    He still hasn''t forgotten what he saw before. Even if the guns of the cannon are thousands of times a minute, the rate of fire can be hardened by hand. If he is in the water, he will not think that they can control with these small guns in their hands. Live this dangerous person in front of you.


    The task explained to him was to protect Stark''s safety, but did not say that he would go against such a dangerous person. In this case, he naturally would not joke with the lives of their group of people.


    Of course, the task is still to be done.


    "Mr. Stark, we are coming on behalf of the government. We are not malicious! You have seen it. The situation is that someone is going to be out of your way. Only under our protection can you ensure your own safety!"


    This is a bitter heart and a goodwill reminder with them. The average person probably still believes in them and leaves them at their mercy.


    However, Frank is not in the category of this average person. In the face of the persuasion of these soldiers, he did not even have a change in his expression, he was already picking up a cheeseburger.


    There is no one on the attitude, but because Zhou Shang is standing on his side, these soldiers are afraid to put one. And just looking at Frank''s eyes, the hamburger in his hand was dry and wiped, and the soldiers who were in the heart of it were the ones who got Frank''s affirmative reply.


    "Go back and tell your head, tell him, I am here, nowhere."


    "Mr. Stark? Please don''t make fun of your life. It''s not funny."


    The leader of the leader hangs a sly smile, and Frank can guess that he must be crazy. But he is too lazy to care about these problems with this little person. So very simple, he put **** on these soldiers.


    "First of all, I don''t believe you. Your ability in my opinion may not be my friend. I want to give my security to you, I would rather give it to my friend."


    "Second, these little people may not be clear, but I think the people above you should understand, what kind of tricks have just happened. I really think of me as a three-year-old, I thought I would play with some people." The little tricks can fool me. You are too small to see the wisdom of the Stark family. Well, I will talk about it here, go back and tell the people on your head, want to beat me Stark family wealth. The idea is to see if they have this ability!"


    Although Frank��s words are somewhat unclear, they can be regarded as the vanguard, and those who are sent to perform such tasks will never be a fool. A little bit of a point, they can already guess an answer in their hearts. And when this answer was placed in front of them, even if they had experienced great winds and waves, they couldn��t help but scream and scream.


    "fuck! This group of **** girls!"


    Who is jealous at this time is naturally self-evident. As soldiers, they have the preparation to sacrifice for the task at any time, but to say that they are abandoned, let them become a clown in a poor performance, they are not too happy in their hearts.


    It''s not that you can''t play the clown, but that they don''t want to be the ones who don''t know. If this is really the plan of the politicians above, they don''t really mind being part of the plan. However, the above is even a piece of them in the drum, which is too unreasonable.


    To know that they are risking their lives to perform such a task. If there is no dangerous person, the ghost knows how many brothers they will die after performing such a play.


    If this is a serious task, they certainly have nothing to say. But this **** is a poor performance. Can anyone who suffers his life be a victim of those politicians?


    The soldiers are angry, but they have no way. I can''t say that I have a gun, they will not do it.


    Can only say that they temporarily retired, by the way to find the boss to squander. But before they really waited for their withdrawal, another wave of people pushed the door of the office and walked in.


    This time, perhaps it is also aware of Frank''s hardship, so it is no longer a simple character.


    What appeared here is Nick Fury. As the main ambassador of a series of plans, he certainly could not watch the most crucial part of his plan, what was wrong at this time. And since no one has jumped in, he can only come out in person to see if he can set the little pony of the Stark family.


    As a father, even a legacy of an earlier era, Nick Fury felt that he should still have a little weight in his speech. Of course, this requires him to first explain his identity. And just as he was preparing to self-report, Frank looked at him, but said the first step.


    "Nick Fury, I know you. It''s all you have just arranged. It really fits your style."


    "you know me?"


    With his own one-eyed eyes, Nick Fury had a sense of surprise beyond his control.


    Although he designed to deal with Frank, this does not mean that he regards Frank as a difficult opponent. In fact, a child who is less than five years old on the bright face is not worth the effort.


    The difficulty of the Stark family problem lies in Jarvis, the reputation of their family. Really to count, the Stark family''s orphans and widows are really not put in the heart by Nick Fury. After all, a child who is not a person, and a woman who is psychologically a problem. Even if these two are put together, he also has absolute self-confidence. How to fool it is how to fool.


    On the old tycoon, he is not afraid of Nick Fry. Of course, the best case is that he can get the trust of Stark.


    This should not be too difficult. After all, his previous position was to stand on the side of Stark, regardless of whether it was Frank, the little boy, or the wife of the president who later appeared in Maria. Both of them are not supposed to know anything about themselves. So as long as you disguise it, everything should be logical.


    However, the problem has been a problem in this regard. Frank has already revealed a very obvious meaning in one sentence. That is what he seems to know very well. And this, no matter from which angle to look at, will not be a very good news.


    "Nick Fury, the former leader of the SHIELD, later became the head of the Ministry of Defense under my father. The typical skeptics are also the only interests and nationalists. But unlike ordinary idiots. Yes, you are not blind in this respect. You know very well what kind of interests can be pursued, and what kind of interests need to be abandoned. And the group only wants to do everything, wants to plunder everything. Compared to the idiot, you are wisely so little. So, I am very curious..."


    "What made you feel like this, think you can put your mind on Stark? Your usual reason finally fell apart after you reached this age?"


    Frank''s words are sour and mean, full of the style of the Stark family. If this is said from Tony''s mouth, Nick Fury probably won''t wrinkle even his eyebrows. However, this is said from a child who is less than five years old, and that is not a taste.


    Generally speaking, the child''s words are called children''s words, although absurd, but in some ways, it is the closest to reality. However, Frank''s tone is neither the innocent faction that a child should have, and the content of his words is completely content that only adults can express.


    If it wasn''t standing in front of him, listening to him saying this, Nick Fury thought that he was standing in front of what is a self-righteous **** genius. But just because he saw it, he was even more surprised.


    Has the child of the Stark family been genius to this point? He frowned and quickly made a conclusion. This is not a question of genius or not.


    Seeing through and analyzing the ability of a person is not the wisdom that a child of this grade can have. And if this is not what he can think of, then someone should have said something similar to him. In the end, who taught him, Nick Fury could not help but put his eyes on Zhou Shang behind Frank.


    This is a child he does not know. It is not that he personally does not know, but to search the records of the entire United States, there is no information about this child.


    This is not normal, because although there are a large number of illegal immigrants in the United States, after the Stark government has established a fully informatized social order, those who do not exist on the files should have disappeared. .


    Whether it is illegal immigrants left over from the past, or special people who have entered the country in this way. At least they should have a record, but the child in front of him has nothing at all, and it is completely white.


    There are generally only two such situations. One is that he is a newborn baby, which is of course impossible.


    Another is that someone deliberately did not record or delete all his files. This is the most likely, and if this is the case, then the true identity of the child who has shown extraordinary ability is already worthy of his guess.


    There are many possibilities in his mind, but none of them are fully grasped. In order to avoid provokes the right and wrong, Nick Fury did not make the kind of behavior that would kill people, but pretended to ignore the appearance of Zhou Shang, and looked gloomy at Frank.


    "Little devil, you seem to know me very well. Children like your grade can say this. This is not an easy task. So, who said these words to you, Tony? Or someone else? ?"


    "Do you think that I am being jealous, or is there someone who has deliberately told you about you that it will lead me to look at you with this colored eye?"


    Frank grinned and immediately revealed a bright smile.


    "No, no, Nick Fry, you look too high, too small to see me."


    "Through what you have done, believe me, anyone who has seen them will not think that you will be a good guy. Maybe you have your own reasons, what are the so-called principles and beliefs, but what about it? This is the only one that makes you a less hopeless one in a group of bastards."


    "As for me, Mr. Fury. If I am really an ordinary child, maybe I will be caught by your means. It is like the silly child of the Rand family called Danny. Fudge a few times and you will believe the same. Your means are tricky to fool children and idiots. But unfortunately, I am not a fool, and I am not a normal child!"


    "I am Stark, the genius to the ultimate Stark. I have the speed of learning that you ordinary people can''t imagine. If you are divided according to the human degree, I now have more than 30 doctoral degrees. Unfortunately, psychology and social logic are one of them. With the above knowledge, the performances you have made and your intentions are simply obvious to me."


    "I want to get Stark''s wealth from my hands by means of unspeakable means. I tell you, you are simply delusional!"


    Frank was a singer, and Nick Fry had nothing to say. He doesn''t think that Frank will be bluffing. In fact, no matter what the thirty doctoral degrees he said are true or false, it is enough to prove that he is full of uncertainty. the elements of.


    To use his identity and to obtain the resources of the Stark family in a slightly peaceful way, as far as they planned, this road seems to be somewhat unworkable.


    And in this case, he can only seek another way out.


    "I don''t know where you learned these selfish ideas, but I believe that if your father is still there, he will not want to see you become what it is today. As a friend of your father, Frank, I feel that I am obliged to take care of you and correct your wrong thinking. Although you are still unaware of it, I think, after waiting for a while, you will understand my pains."


    "Why, if it is not soft, is it going to be hard?"


    I felt the change in Nick Fry''s attitude and realized what he was doing at the moment. When Frank��s mouth was pulled, it was already a mocking smile.


    "I said, don''t compare me with those idiots. Do you think that I dare to appear in your eyes under the eyes of the naked eye, will not consider the possibility of such a situation? I since I dare to sit here, it is already done Ok, I am completely prepared. If you don''t believe it, you can come and try it!"

 Chapter 2025： Lucky to plan bad behavior

    Whether it is a threat to something, or just a simple intimidation, Nick Fury couldn��t hold it for a while. He also hesitated for a long time before he made a gesture of acting according to the plan of the people behind him.


    Stark can''t be lacking. Since he doesn''t want to cooperate, he can only use hard-point means.


    This is a planned thing, and now it is naturally impossible to say that it has changed because of a little accident. As for the Zhou Zhou, a variable that may lead to an accident, it is natural that someone will come over to deal with him.


    Frank did not think that Nick Fury would be so decisive. At this time, in the spirit of hiding his own ability and leaving himself a card as much as possible, he directly slammed into the back of Zhou Shang, and then handed the back of Zhou Shang, and he gestured to him privately.


    This is what makes him feel good. For Zhou Shang, with this kind of indication, he is undoubtedly able to let go of a lot of hands and feet.


    ��The construction is underway here and it is forbidden. Or do you want me to throw you out from here?��


    If you are not here, or if Frank is just an ordinary person, then what happens in front of you can undoubtedly be seen as a bullying of the weak, and the US government once again destroys the freedom of cooking. As a good friend of the people, a glorious freedom fighter, Zhou Shang naturally has a sense of mission to fight evil forces and other excitement.


    It��s just the first step to come forward. In fact, when someone is not convinced, or when Nick Fury��s order is overwhelmingly intended to pass him, he is already the first step, just like throwing a Like the sandbags, the unlucky guy was tied directly to the wall.


    The wall was slightly trembled and there were subtle cracks. With the mortal body colliding with such an effect, basically he is going to the hospital for a while.


    This undoubtedly shows the attitude of Stark, and in the face of Zhou Shang''s role as a roadblocker, most of the agents present can''t help but reveal the nervous movements such as swallowing water.


    The other party may be a child. But in the days when superheroes have been around for more than a decade, their first-time staff who have been fighting for the first time have already understood this. That is, if the other party is a presence with extraordinary strength, then no matter what he is, the child is good, the old man is worth mentioning, even if it is a squirrel, a raccoon, they often only have to be hanged and scored.


    Although they are very sorry for their identity and the high-paying salary they received, this is the reality, and no matter how hard they try, it can''t be changed in a short time.


    Technology is progressing, but it has not progressed to be able to arm them and to raise them to the point where they are comparable to those of extraordinary power. So they can only be cannon fodder, which is the same role that does not exist when facing extraordinary power.


    It seems that now, since it has already been moved, there will never be only one such unlucky guy. It��s just that everyone is hesitating, because in the absence of Zhou Shang��s active attack, no one wants to be the second.


    Before that, the luck of the buddy was still good, because Zhou Shang did not ask him anything. But who can guarantee the same luck with the people behind?


    So everyone is hesitating. Before Nick Frye made this dead order, no one would like to go out so easily and be the second bird.


    Zhou Shang found this problem, so he began to ridicule.


    "Why, you have lost courage? Come on, continue. Don''t behave even better than the gangs. So you are a regular army, aren''t you?"


    For more than a decade, the agents who have seen anyone have apparently not been in contact with these monsters. Districts are radical, they are too lazy to do excessive reactions.


    It can be said that if not Nick Fry is here. Like Zhou Shang, who did not show obvious hostile tendencies and destructive extraordinary characters, they would rather ignore the past as if he did not exist.


    Do you fool your superiors? Under the premise of being close to one''s own life, some people are willing to make such wise decisions.


    It��s just that this time is not the case. After all, Nick Fury is still staring at it. In the face of this cold-blooded head, they are not willing to take a step back.


    The people under the hand are in a dilemma, and Nick Fury has no way. If you let the people go to death to get the problem at hand, he will not hesitate. But if all of them are rushed in, they will not do such a thankless thing.


    As for speaking on your own, it is even more fun. Although Peter Parker gave him a nickname called Bald Jackets when he has not yet become what he is today, it just means that he has a singular relationship with the Avengers, and does not mean that he It is really one of them.


    The passing line of the Avengers is Hawkeye and Natasha, and even those who can''t beat them are not eligible to join. It is a pity that Natasha is a super spy from a red house, half a super soldier. The eagle eye is also a rare marksman in humans, and the talent is amazing. In contrast, Nick Fury has the title of a king of special agents, but that is only to say that he is an old man, and he will always have a sinister hand. In terms of combat effectiveness, he does not have such awkwardness in his own name.


    Nick Fury himself knew this very well, so he didn''t plan to go there. It��s just that I��m shrinking now, and I��m trying to hold Stark later, but there��s not such a good chance. So he is still trying his best.


    "Kid, I don''t know where you are from, but don''t know what you are doing at Stark? But I think I need to tell you an event, that is what you want to do for you now. Everything takes responsibility."


    "Do you know what you are doing? Relying on the power you have, your current behavior is tantamount to breaking the country''s laws and infringing on the interests of this country. Maybe you think you are still small, don''t have to Take responsibility, but your parents, your loved ones? Do you want to see them being jailed for you, or even being convicted as criminals and villains on serious crimes?"


    This is a tricky way that Nick Fury envisioned at Zhou Shang��s age.


    As far as the information collected on the current Superhero Registration Act is concerned, although some people with extraordinary powers have obtained this power in a way that inherits, learns, etc., the vast majority of the cases are still Like the mutant awakening of the mutant, it is a completely unexpected accident.


    In the past few years, although this sudden situation has fallen into the category acceptable to humans, in any case, a group of ordinary people suddenly have extraordinary power, which will more or less be his Life and daily relationships have an impact.


    The most common influence is among family and friends. Under normal circumstances, if things are not so serious, adults can not handle such problems. However, the current Zhou Shang is undoubtedly the standard that does not reach adults. This is also the opportunity that Nick Fury believes.


    I thought that Zhou Shang was just a lucky one who suddenly got the ability, and didn''t know how to be fooled by Stark. If this is the case, then it is not impossible to remove an unregistered superpower owner in the record with Jarvis'' ability.


    This is the best situation, because this situation means that Zhou Shang is not a ulterior, but a purely utilized object, tool. Since Stark can use him, he naturally has this right as a representative of the country.


    Anyway, just a few words, no need to spend much time and cost. And if you can reverse this difficult little devil from Stark, then things will definitely turn around.


    Nick Fury said the above words with this kind of luck, and faced his rhetoric. Zhou Shang just licked his mouth and revealed a mocking look.


    "Why, can''t find someone to fight with me, I am going to use this kind of intimidation to let me give in to you? The idea is quite good, but unfortunately, I don''t eat this. If you have the ability If it threatens my parents and family, then please feel free to do so."


    Are the children now so sneer?


    Zhou Shang��s words made Nick Fury��s subconscious fangs. But when I think about it, he also wants to understand immediately. This is what Zhou Shang has to say without fear. If it is not that he is very confident in hiding his family background and identity, then the only possibility is that the relationship behind him is the one he can''t afford.


    And what kind of relationship is the one that I can''t afford by myself and the US government behind it? Nick Frye is already born with hesitation.


    "Where did you come from?"


    "Take your ass!" Zhou Shang''s answer was unceremonious to the extreme, but also directly blocked the idea of ??Nick Frye back to nature.


    He can understand it, and it is impossible to let the troubled little devil smack it. If this is the case, then he can only use the last resort, in a way he least wants. To solve the problem at hand.


    "Hands!"


    Along with his command, a rocket-like figure suddenly emerged from a distance, and rushed directly to the floor where everyone was at a speed of near sonic speed. Zhou Shang is undoubtedly his goal, and Zhou Shang himself realized this. So after seeing who the comer was, there was a surprise smile on his face, and then he was very excited and greeted him.


    A loud bang of "touch", that is the sound of two fists when the front is hard. Although one of the fists is only a bigger circle than tennis, and the other is the size of basketball double, this does not mean that the situation will be overwhelming.


    In fact, there are some opposites. The thin and thin, as if at a disadvantage, Zhou Shang is the one who has the upper hand.


    Under the iron fist, Zhou Shang��s body remained in place, only a circle of exaggerated cracks under his feet. In contrast, the other side''s huge body, like a reverse rocket, was directly shot and flew out.


    Although it was only a matter of moments, the people present were already seeing a rough idea. While many of them were still surprised and shocked by the tremendous power of Zhou Shang��s weak body, Frank was resentful and turned his attention to Nick Fury.


    "I need an explanation, Nick Fury. How dare you use my father''s relics without my permission!"


    The reason why he said this is because the Tony Stark''s Mark armor has just appeared here. Although it is not a nano-model developed later, it is also aimed at the anti-Hulk giant armor developed by Hulk.


    This kind of armor is completely private to the Stark family. In fact, even if it is said to be his father''s good friend, the former war machine Rodi, but only received an early set of Mark II.


    Tony Stark has been in control of the technical outflow of Mark armor. Although he may also know that this technology provides the US military with a leap forward, but the biggest problem in the United States is not the lack of military strength, but the lack of other aspects. And he himself does not want to let this kind of technology that represents his own image spread to other people, so he has always maintained a state of sweeping away.


    At the very least, before his father''s disappearance, Frank did not know that his father had authorized the application of this technology.


    Jarvis also has no record in this regard, and since this is the case, then he has almost a grasp of eight or nine points. This is the insidious guy of Nick Fury, who has taken the skills of his father.


    What is their purpose, just to thirst for the power represented by Mark''s armor? Frank is not so naive.


    He can see a deeper level. For example, using Mark armor to subtly use his father''s influence and reputation. Even said that with this technology, a Tony Stark was forged and an Iron Man was forged.


    This is what really makes Frank unacceptable. After all, it is enough to think of this kind of thing once in a lifetime.


    Frank''s gloomy look, Nick Fury, is in his eyes, and since he already knows that this child is unusual, his mental maturity is almost the same as ordinary people. Nick Fury certainly can guess what he is thinking at the moment.


    He does not deny that he has such an idea, but this cannot be said in the face of Frank. And just when he was going to explain or fool, Frank did not give him any opportunity to explain, and asked Zhou Shang.


    "Get rid of this counterfeit goods, Ashan. I want him to pay for his stupidity!"

 Chapter 2026： Counterfeit heroes

    "Roger that!"


    It is enough to be called Ashan by Frank, which proves that the relationship between the two little devils is naturally extraordinary. And even if it is said to be from loyalty, Zhou Shang will not reject Frank''s request at this time.


    He bends his knees and the next moment is already vacated. Like a flying missile, he rushes toward the anti-Hulk armor that has just stabilized. And looking at Zhou Shang, who took off from his own eyes, Nick Frye immediately flashed a glimmer of color.


    It will fly, which will not be good news for him anyway. The speed and power that Zhou Shang showed was already very surprising. Now with a flying ability, this is enough for him to pull Zhou Shang��s threat level up again.


    Although he still has some confidence in Stark''s Mark armor, but in the face of Zhou, who has shown such strength at this age, and Frank, who is a big man, he already has a kind of care. Not an idea.


    It is a very bad choice in itself to tear the skin and push the other party to the opposite side. It is not a last resort, he will not let things fall to such a point anyway. And now that it is not so bad, he can only save as much as possible.


    "Frank. You should be sensible. I am not doing this for anything else. I just want to make your father''s efforts in this life not in vain. You should be very clear about this."


    "With this dirty means, after my father died, he threatened his son and took the legacy he left. If this is the case, then I really can only say that you are really noble. If you are so arrogant, you can say so much righteously!"


    Frank''s reaction undoubtedly illustrates his attitude at this time, that is, it is impossible to persuade him easily.


    This is not a question of self-willedness, but morally he occupies an absolute high ground. Didn''t look at the ordinary agents, they look at Nick Fury''s eyes obviously.


    Although it is impossible for them to open up to the justice of their own bowl of rice, this does not mean that they can not be in the heart, the shamelessness of this boss.


    As long as it is not the distortion of the three views to the metamorphosis of the Hydra, most people in the world still know what is called shame, what is called unbearable.


    Nick Fury may not know this truth, but the dirty things under his hand are much more, and he doesn''t care about the filth on his hands, and what kind of eyes others are looking at. So even if the eyes of the people are very strange, even if Frank''s eyes are staring at him like a knife, he can still be expressionless and respond to him if nothing happens.


    "You should be able to understand. Frank, you have to know what kind of responsibility your father had undertaken in the past, and what kind of vacancy he left after he left."


    "If you want to fill this gap, you have to make sacrifices. At this time, the only person who can do this is you, the sole heir of the Stark family. This is what the people and the country have made. If you still think of Tony''s son, you should not reject and oppose all of this."


    "Shit!" He slammed his hand as if he were on the face of Nick Frye. The disdain on Frank''s face not only did not dissipate because of his words, but became more intense.


    "Don''t take my father''s business. Now, my father''s right for this country is right or wrong. For me, it is still a matter of discussion. So it is absolutely impossible for you to take moral abduction to deal with me. Things. Because I don''t have any feelings about this country, even if she says that she will collapse in front of me in the next moment, I will only applaud it all."


    "To tell the truth, using such a dirty means to maintain your own existence, such a country is dead, it will not be regrettable."


    If Frank had been insulted to him before, and Nick Fury could see what he had accepted for his identity, now, after touching the country he defended, Nick Fury could no longer be like before. Indifferent.


    "Look at Tony''s share, I have tolerated you again and again. But now it seems that this tolerance seems to be a wrong decision. You may be very smart, Frank. But your clever use is wrong, and Your concept has also been distorted."


    "You can deny my behavior, but you can''t deny that this country is your motherland, something you have to protect. Don''t forget, this is what your father has been trying to maintain throughout his life. And, you think it''s changed. What is it like today, not because of your Stark, because of your father��s series of actions?"


    "Now that he is dead, he can leave everything without leaving without worry. But who is going to clean up this mess, is it up to you, this stupid little devil? No, it will only be us who clean up this mess. It��s the idiots and idiots that we all built and all of them, and at this time, willing to end up with these swear words!��


    "We are just trying every means to fill the mess left by your father, and if we have the choice, do you think we will be willing to grab something from your little child? No, I tell you, but When your father didn''t do things so absolutely, now we can have more choices. So, this is your father''s fault, the problem left by your father. And if you still recognize yourself as his If you are a son, then give me a little honest, don''t always complain that this complains that we are blocking business!"


    Ginger is still old and spicy, and Nick Fury��s show at this time is the ability to reverse the black and white.


    It��s not that he really is reversing black and white, but by a little personal construction and transformation based on the existing facts, and then using words and his own expressiveness, he easily reverses his image and lets himself Before that unbearable, bullying orphans and widows, the wicked, changed to the image of a patriot who would rather bear the nickname, be contaminated, and be willing to do so.


    He has already performed quite a certain level. This point can be seen from the contemptuous eyes of the agents who have gradually become admired and admired. However, the agents are agents, and Frank is Frank.


    Perhaps the lives of these agents are very exciting. They have traveled in special circumstances all year round. They have an extraordinary level of judgment and humanity. However, Frank''s big data judgment is not vegetarian.


    The conclusions and thoughts in his mind are not a child''s paranoid thought, but he combines the logical inertia of human thinking and his personal emotional bias, the final answer obtained under the screening and correction of big data.


    To put it simply, in the face of one plus one equal to a few, the average person gets the answer directly by feeling, and he lists the result, which is obtained step by step through the formula. This is the mathematically calculated answer, and he does not think that mathematics is a subject that can go wrong.


    "I refuse. How to fill this mess is your business, but I want to take away the things that belong to our Stark family from my hands. I only have one sentence for you, that is impossible!"


    Still refused, and when he said this, Frank had begun to take the initiative to retreat, and had to retreat to the edge of the damaged window before stopping.


    It seems like some kind of resistance, but Nick Fury doesn''t think things will be that simple. Looking up at the window, it is obvious that there is already a victory between Zhou Shang and the fake Iron Man. The counterfeit Iron Man, which he had high hopes for, was now like a large airborne garbage, rushing to the ground with a fire.


    A total of two words are not enough, a cost of hundreds of millions of dollars is scrapped into garbage. Even a delay can''t be won, which makes Nick Fury''s heart can''t stop the big waste.


    One of the things he is most worried about right now is that Frank is now slipping away from his eyes. To be honest, under the premise that he has made it clear that he is unwilling to cooperate with the government, Nick Fury is really not sure, and he will get the power of the Stark Group without taking control of him.


    "Block him, everyone is out, don''t let Stark escape from here!"


    The last killer, even if he said that he did not want to use it, had to come out at this time. After he ordered, dozens of counterfeit goods in the armor of Mark suddenly vacated from various hidden places, and then they did not talk about the rivers and lakes, and collectively rushed toward Zhou Shang.


    "Give me a minute!"


    Zhou Shang took the time to scream at Frank, who was standing by the window, and then accelerated, heading over to the Iron Man Corps.


    In the air, there was a burst of flames, and the violent airflow also blew the thin body of Frank, and he seemed to be somewhat crumbling.


    Nick Fury was afraid that he would fall like this at this time. If such a thing really happens, then in this public view, even if he jumped into the Pacific Ocean, he would not be able to wash the murder of the Stark family heir.


    What is the name of the second, the key is the woman left in the Stark family, the ghost knows that the woman with the mental problem will go crazy because of the pain of losing her son, using the huge financial resources of the Stark family and the US government. One is not dead?


    The current US government can''t afford such a toss. So after realizing the seriousness of the problem, he immediately strode toward Frank.


    "I know that you don''t want to see the wealth of your family being swallowed up by the government, but I assure you that this is only a temporary emergency. As long as you hand over the control of the Stark Group, as long as the government has passed the moment. This is a difficult time. One day, one day, the Stark Group is still yours. And, by that time, you will definitely get more rewards than you have lost!"


    Nick Frye is not completely fooling. If the US government can really survive the looting, and the Stark Group has not been exhausted by them at that time, then he can indeed Take the lead, return the Stark Group, and use the political power he had at that time to give Frank a greater return on his interests.


    This is the same as the national debts sold by the US captain in the last century. As long as you can afford it, basically all the bonds in your hands have a chance to double.


    Nick Fury also hopes that Frank will be able to look a little longer and give them some confidence. After all, how can you say that their ancestors were too wide?


    Having said that, Frank is hard to have much confidence in them. If there is anyone else, maybe it can be really caught by Nick Frye, but he is not an ordinary person, and as the son of the Stark family, he is clearer than anyone else, in order to maintain this country. The operation of the past few years, Stark has paid a huge fortune.


    Unemployment issues, national welfare, and reforms in the health care system. In order to fill the vacancies and turmoil caused by the loss of the consortium, Stark had to use his own property to fill the gap.


    This is why Stark has mastered the cold nuclear fusion technology of the Ark reactor, but still can''t take the whole United States to completely reverse the situation. Because in order to fill this big gap, Stark was dealing with other countries and took this technology as a bargaining chip.


    Don''t think that other countries are so kind, and are willing to give you such a huge low-interest loan so easily. That is all preconditions, and the condition itself is a huge benefit.


    Tony Stark is a genius, and he has the ability and the courage to give up such huge benefits. But now the US government, do they have this ability?


    It''s hard. Under the circumstances that there are conspirators outside, and there are internal worries, Frank can''t see any hope that they can persist.


    Without the genius of his father standing in front of them, they just turned around in a dead end. Even with the support of the Stark family or other big companies, the same is true. At most, it only lasts for a few years and more than ten years. At that time, what was left of the Stark Group, which was exhausted, it is estimated that even the building in front of it will be taken over.


    The calculation tells Frank that this is the future outcome of the country. These people are just dying and struggling, but they have no good feelings for them. What reason does he have to accompany them to die chronically at this time?

 Chapter 2027： Unexpected surprise

    Not speaking does not mean the default, it can also represent a silent rejection.


    Nick Fury understood Frank''s meaning. Under the circumstances that he knew that his words had completely lost his effect, he could only signal the agents around him. He took the moment when he was still dragged this week and quickly took Frank. It is.


    Frank''s unwillingness to cooperate with them is a problem, but keeping him in his hands is a question of how many problems can be solved. It��s really impossible to lock him up and find a substitute. This is not a solution to the problem, isn��t it? Anyway, as long as you don''t jump out, another Stark will do the trick.


    Nick Fury beat a new abacus in his heart, but he didn''t want the situation suddenly changed suddenly.


    First of all, the sound suddenly remembered, and then I heard the crowd under the feet suddenly screaming in horror, and the floor under my feet began to turbulence and tilt.


    The building is going to fall?


    Nick Fury, who has been unable to hold the center of gravity, is simply a ghost. He knew that the little one outside didn''t know where it came from, but it didn''t make it so powerful.


    This is the Stark Building, a landmark building built by the Stark Group in Los Angeles to suit its status.


    The skyscrapers of up to 800 meters are naturally exaggerated to a certain extent. To be honest, even if the Hulk is enough to estimate it in this area, it is not easy to get rid of the building.


    Nick Frye himself couldn��t imagine how the little devil and his own Iron Man regiment would fight in order to make such a big skyscraper. And even if the little devil is not sensible, he is noisy. All of you who operate Mark''s armor are American soldiers and standard national civil servants. How can you follow the guilty, watching him turn things into the present situation?


    Struggling to grab the door frame and barely maintain the evil fire of Nick Fury in his own chassis. Can''t you decide Frank, is he still able to solve these agents under his own hands?


    "What the **** are you doing? The order I gave you is to stop him. This means including all the damage he can do. See what you are doing? Is it necessary to bury me in this ruin? You will be happy! Ah!"


    "Sir, this is not what we did..."


    The steel corps, which is being unilaterally embarrassed, sends a letter back and forth, and the tone is full of grievances. It is true that it is a very happy thing to be able to put on the Iron Man''s suit. But it is undeniable that this is not the time when the superhero was just born.


    Today, more than a decade has passed, and the development of science and technology is changing with each passing day. Under this premise, the early Mark armor has already been some superpowers who can''t cope with it more and more difficult.


    They have no ability to Tony Stark. If it is Tony Stark, let''s not say that it can upgrade the armor to nano-armor. Even with this backward model, he can still use his own technology to collect certain information. The corresponding model is available.


    And what about them? It��s not good to say that if there is a fault, there is no professional maintenance on the side, they are only able to find the wrench twice.


    The gap is so big. Naturally, with this gap, it is impossible to keep up with the times.


    Bullying and bullying those who don��t understand anything, dare to rush in the heroic world, and deal with the warriors who know how things are going today, and dare to step in. Their level is, at best, a face-to-face. Put a fireworks thing.


    At the moment, Zhou Shang is not willing to move with them. It is entirely an interactive experience with them in a playful way. Otherwise, there is one count, they all have to put fireworks in the sky.


    The Steel Legion itself knows this, after all, the best of them is gone. Therefore, it is not so much to block Zhou Shang according to the order, it is better to say that it is with him, to come up with a real enough performance.


    The initiative is in the hands of Zhou Shang, and without Zhou Shang��s consent, which of them has the ability to collapse such a building.


    And to say that this is done by Zhou Shang, this is naturally even more impossible. Don''t forget, the Stark Building is also the private property of the Stark family. In the relationship between Zhou Shang and Frank, it is not necessary to dismantle his family.


    "Frank, it seems that someone is going to blow up your home?"


    Easily get rid of the entanglement of these steel soldiers, Zhou Shang, after waking up to Frank, flew alone to the point of inclination of the building, like a jack, stopped the building to continue to tilt.


    The building of up to 800 meters was broken from it, and it was not a matter of playing in the crowds of the bustling underground. Although Zhou Shang feels that the people under the hood are idiots and idiots, no matter how idiots and idiots, they will not be guilty of death.


    After spending so much time in New York, Zhou Shang learned a lot. One of the more obvious ones is the preciousness of life. Some people are probably broken, but if they make a small mistake and hit their lives, then it is too much.


    Although the current situation is not caused by Zhou Shang, it does not mean that he can watch these innocent people in front of his own eyes. So coming forward, probably his only choice.


    Hard support, this is definitely not sustainable. Zhou Shang��s body shape is here. If it is hard, then the worst result is to make this building, which is about to break into two, into three.


    So he can only use the force to withstand a huge face on the side of the building''s slope, and then force from this side to curb the tilt of the building.


    This can be much more difficult than relying on the strength of the force alone, and with Zhou Shang��s cultivation, he can��t keep it so hard. So he had to give a reminder to Frank.


    "Man, I suggest that you better evacuate your company''s employees and the crowds of people on the ground. If this is the case, I can''t support it for too long!"


    "I''m doing!"


    Despite giving such an answer, Frank does not care too much about the lives and deaths of these civilians, as Zhou Shang did.


    The staff at the Stark Building did not need him to remind them that they had been desperately fleeing in the first time when the building had just exploded.


    As for the civilians underneath, as long as they are not stupid, when they see the building collapsed, they should think about their own lives and escape to a safe place.


    This year, people who like to watch the excitement are better than those who care about their own lives. Even if there is such a cherished creature, the police responsible for evacuation will have a solution to them.


    So Frank doesn''t feel that he needs to do something at this time. If there is anything to do, then this is what he really should do.


    "Is this something you did?"


    It is still very important to question the root cause of the problem. Compared with those who have not leaked, Frank feels that this is more like the self-directed guidance of the US government.


    After all, the foresight of the car is there, and even if the previous thing is thrown away, the consistent means of the US government in this regard is enough to make everyone who knows them wake up.


    Frank did not dare to say absolutely, but there were enough reasons to put doubtful eyes on Nick Fury. He thinks that if it is this profit-seeking guy, then it is not surprising to do this kind of thing. As for the reason why they did this, in the end, it is just the same as before, using a critical environment to force themselves to come.


    Inexplicably suffered from suspicion, Nick Frye is also inexplicable. It is like sitting in a family''s home, the pot comes from heaven, but anyone who has some temper can''t stand it, and he is no exception.


    "This kind of thing is not what I do. Why do you doubt me, even if I have an attempt at you, would I still take the risk of so many innocent people to take this risk?"


    "This is not necessarily true." Frank is said in his heart. The reason why he did not say it is because he himself is not sure of his own guess.


    Nick Fury is a national advantage, but as he said, doing so has no obvious benefit to him.


    Creating a critical environment is not such a game of play, and he is still on his own. If this is a careless way to bury himself, then he really wants to become a laughing stock in the special industry.


    "So, is this what you did?"


    The person who asked this was Zhou Yi, who had been watching by the spell, and the object of his question was obviously sitting on the opposite side of Smith.


    "Do you suspect me?" Smith, who was holding a glass of wine. After hearing this question, he immediately smirked and shook his head. "You are too small to look at me. Even if it is when I am weakest, I will not play this small means, let alone now."


    "Now I am just a bystander like you, a viewer sitting down the stage. I can assure you that I have not left any backhands except for some of the initial arrangements. If there is something that can make you feel unexpected, then I can only say that this is the hidden egg in this drama."


    "There are always some characters that you don''t think are important enough to give off a little shine of yourself, don''t you?"


    Smith. Zhou Nengzhen will count, this kind of unexpected thing, he only needs to count on it, you can probably know some of the outlines. Although Zhou Yi does not have such ability, but with the ability of the highest **** to listen to it, he can also see some of the causes and effects.


    Realizing that who is stalking from it, Zhou Yi��s face is also a sigh of relief. He can''t do anything, because it is limited to this, he can only sit here as a spectator. Therefore, it is his only way of venting to speak to Smith.


    "Are you very happy, there are such a group of people standing on your side, adding bricks and tiles for your play?"


    "On the contrary, in fact, like you, I also don''t see such a ridiculous reptile."


    Shaking his head, Smith. Zhou did not mean to look at them because of some people''s actions. In fact, as he said, their behavior is just ridiculous in his eyes, and even said that he will be more and more contemptuous of these things.


    "You should know what I think, so what you should know more clearly is that I will never appreciate this kind of guy who is only thinking about reversing history. What they are doing now is just a dying struggle, even the United States. The government can''t solve them. When they fall into my hands, they will definitely not have any good endings."


    "Of course, they are just actors on the stage. And I believe that no audience will ever reject such a harlequin-like character in the performances they watch."


    "Oh..." Zhou Yi sneered aloud and stopped answering. At this time, on the stage, Nick Fury, who had been detained with a rake, began to thunder.


    "Who did it? Someone has a security bomb in the Stark Building. Isn''t there such a big thing in this important thing? What are you doing in fbi? Is it so much to spend your money every year? Waste?"


    I wanted to be more thorough, but I thought about it. It seems that fbi has always been responsible for him, and he has included himself in the scope of expansion. He is stupid and will not be jealous of himself here, so the small soldiers under the hand will become his only choice.


    For the small soldiers of fbi, this is considered a disaster. Although it is true that they are responsible for the security problems in the United States, it is true that such a huge bombing is that they are not wrong, but it depends on the preconditions.


    They were in trouble a few days ago, and the order of the entire department almost collapsed with the onset of the disaster. But now I didn''t say that I took two days off and gave them a chance to relax and ease. They pulled them over to deal with the upcoming parade riots, which in themselves was squeezing their blood and sweat.


    Now it is even more excessive. The monitoring people themselves are already carrying them at full capacity. Some people have not closed their eyes for two days. Now, because of the sudden explosion, the scorpion is buckled on their heads. It��s true that they don��t have temper.


    "Sir, we can''t manage these things....."


    "Do you know what you are talking about?" Listening to a call from a supervisor in fbi, Nick Fury was even angry. He himself knows that his temper is not good, but what he said is correct. This is in your own jurisdiction. Now, apart from the problems in your jurisdiction, can I not be a long-term sir? .


    "Sir, I don''t want to take care of it. It''s the people under our hands who are running out. They have all resigned..."

 Chapter 2028： Restoration organization solemn warning

    At the bottom of the pot, it��s probably the true feeling of Nick Fry.


    He himself just wanted to make a sigh of relief, but he did not think of it anyway. He had not squandered himself, and those who had stood there to be angry were already gone.


    In this year, there are still people who are tempted to use this kind of thing. When they are smacked by their boss, they will not be able to do it directly. You are so brave, what police are you, what fbi, go directly to be a bandit, be a robber, isn��t it better to be a black gang?


    Also, even if you can''t stand the good fortune, you have to watch the time and time. At the moment, the country is at a critical juncture. If you have a burden on this, is it not a national security?


    Nick Fury doesn''t believe that a big fbi, there are some cockroaches and thieves, and the despicable villains who are saddened to sell the country. And if things are really like what he has heard, they have fallen into such fields. He can only think that there must be something embarrassing.


    In this case, yelling is no longer a problem. He understood this truth in his heart, so he immediately changed his tone and asked the supervisor of the report.


    "What happened? Why do you say that they resigned? At this juncture, I don''t believe that the detectives of fbi will put down their duties so easily. Is there anything I don''t know inside?"


    The "Chief Executive" is there to stop talking, but considering that Nick Fry will know the relevant facts from others sooner or later, he will simply not make any concealment. "As far as I know, our agents may be dissatisfied with their treatment."


    "treatment?"


    "Yes, sir. From a few years ago, the detectives were clamoring for a raise in wages. After all, the world is so dangerous now, our agents are always active on the front line of danger. The wages in the past are really not enough. Compensating for their efforts. They have long been dissatisfied with this, and President Stark has already agreed to improve the treatment of these front-line personnel, but recently the wages have not only not risen, but also said that they have to be lowered, the agents are also Can''t accept it."


    "Only for wages, do they not know that it is difficult for the state to finance now, and after the fiscal easing, will their demands be met?"


    "Sir, everyone knows, but after all, everyone is also a person, it is necessary to eat. Now that prices are soaring, the wages are not enough, but now it has to be reduced. Everyone naturally has something to accept."


    "So, just for this?"


    "There is, the recent work intensity is too great, and everyone can''t accept it. The people below say that we are not the people who are the bosses, just call them as animals!"


    "Enough!" In this way, it is almost necessary to develop into a condemnation conference for these leaders. Nick. Naturally, I don''t like to listen to this, so I immediately interrupted him.


    "I think there should be other reasons for this. Otherwise, why would it be so coincidental that I would not resign without resigning at the time, but at this time, they chose to leave?"


    "Maybe because someone just gave them a condition that they couldn''t refuse at this time."


    The supervisor smiled and gave a reply to Nick Fury.


    "Don''t swear, you said, some people have secretly contacted most of our agents, including our supervisors, and have given us a treatment and conditions that we can''t refuse."


    "Hah, this is really funny. I don''t know what kind of treatment can make people who are used to the big world think that they can''t refuse."


    Nick Fury was very angry and laughed, and there was an absurd feeling in his heart that could not be clearly stated. It is true that a profession like fbi can''t be compared with the employees of IT and financial circles in terms of income. However, in FBI, the nature of seeking is not just that wage.


    The sense of responsibility in society, as well as the realization of personal ideals and ambitions, shows that white point is the promotion path in government departments, which is what most fbi agents seek. Otherwise, for the sake of money alone, any supervisor who has a card with his own hand will be black and black, and the money they get will be enough for them for half a lifetime.


    Fbi hasn''t had such a scandal in recent years, but one reason why this kind of thing has been small is that smart people know that the latter is more important than the trade-off between money and rights.


    Nick Fury did not believe that those who were smart in the past would suddenly become stupid at this time, so their departure must have a deeper reason.


    The director of the conversation is of course aware of this reason. In fact, he did not leave, but chose to leave a report on Nick Fury. I did not take this news as a plan for my own step.


    This is like a bet. Someone is optimistic about it and piles the chips across from the other side. Some people, like him, firmly believe in the concept of seeking wealth and in danger, and directly push the chip to the party that is least favored.


    He is going to have a fight, so after Nick Frye said this, he immediately gave the answer.


    "It is like this, sir. The people who contact us give us more than just the salary and the preferential conditions of the vacation. He even promised us that we can still return to the original after the situation subsides. Above the position, and able to follow the previous achievements, the normal promotion of the post, everyone feels that this condition is very good, compared with the current situation, this condition is obviously to make them more tempted"


    "You also believe that you are a three-year-old child?"


    Nick Fury, who said this, still wants to drink, but suddenly he is silent, but he has overthrown his own statement.


    "No, you are also the elite of this country. It is impossible to say that even such a simple truth cannot be understood. So if you still make such a choice, then you can only say that you are allowed to open the conditions. This party has a very convincing identity. Who is it?"


    "It��s the old-fashioned consortium, the state governments, and the past members."


    The supervisor''s words are like a sledgehammer slamming on Nick Fury''s head, even if he is such a powerful person, it is inevitable that he will be dizzy.


    He knows that there are always a number of corrupt remnants in this country that have not been cleaned, and are always ready to recover and get back what they have lost. But what he didn''t think was that this group of people who used to be the chickens and puppies in the past actually grew to this level, and they also chose a time when they were the weakest. This is really a fight. They were caught off guard.


    Even the institution of fbi was smashed into the corner without his knowledge. It is conceivable that other departments are not expected to go anywhere.


    Needless to say, the police department. Since the state governments have blended in, the police within the affirmative state jurisdictions have already been bought. In the police district under the jurisdiction of the federal government, it is estimated that the situation will not be good.


    After all, even fbi has fallen into this hanging state, and it is unrealistic to expect that the more ordinary and mediocre police will have great consciousness and perseverance.


    The crux of the matter is not the police, nor the fact that it is a good hand to deal with security issues in the United States, but in the current situation, their importance is far less than the military. The army is there, then there is hope for recovery, and if even the army is rebelled, then Nick Fury really does not know what to do.


    He only prays that things are not so bad at this level, and in order to avoid someone who is really swaying the cornerstone of the army under his own eyelids, he even has not been able to take care of Frank, and he hastily and Mariahi. Contacted up.


    "Hill, fbi has been countered by people. It is the former members of the past and the state governments of the states. The thing I am most worried about now is the army. I need you to guarantee that our army is still in our hands!" ��


    "I can''t give you this guarantee. As far as the current situation is concerned, apart from the several troops directly managed by us, there are many generals who have joined their military bases. They have clearly refused to cooperate with us. Contact. The situation is very bad now, General Ross has dealt with these issues, but I think I will not be able to change the situation in a short time."


    Maria Hill is also a bit of a sigh of relief. After all, the vice president is her, and after Stark disappeared, she was the leader in the name of the American government.


    It sounds like awesome, but Nick Fury has made it very clear that this is a mess. And if you want to give up a mess, but also to put an end to the mess of those messy guys, it will definitely not be an easy task.


    Maria Hill thought she could do this kind of thing, but the facts told her that she and even all of them were stunned by the difficulty.


    What Stark can do is put on them, but they may not have this ability. That''s why Stark is a leader, and most of them can only play tricks behind the scenes. What they lack is not just the banknotes.


    Nick Fury may not understand this truth. Of course, he may have known it for a long time, but he is not willing to admit it. Of course, no matter what he thinks in his heart, the situation at the moment is forcing him and he must make new decisions.


    Looking at his hand on the window frame, the whole person was almost half-hanging in the air of Frank, Nick Fury only sighed deeply, and resolutely turned around.


    At this time, he is obviously not suitable for continuing to play with Frank. Because one of the important reasons is that even if he makes Frank succumb here, he has to serve their cause. But between the hands, the whole of the United States has fallen into the hands of the group of restoration organizations. Doesn��t that mean that all his efforts here are making wedding dresses for others?


    In further thought, if he was forced to do so here, he could not win Frank. Then don''t you want to force him to the opposite side.


    Although Frank''s identity is determined, it is difficult for him to be with the restoration organizations. But after all, it is a matter of interest, who can make it clear? There is also a kind of role in history that is clearly a life and death, but for the sake of profit, it can smile. Such people are often still smart people. Frank is also a smart person, so Nick Fury really didn''t dare to do extra moves at this time.


    He has called the plane and is ready to leave directly with his own men. After all, it is a building that is about to collapse. Although there is a super child underneath, the little devil himself said that he could not hold it for too long.


    Whether the restoration organization came to Stark or directed him, this time is still unclear. In order to ensure his own safety, and the situation does not deteriorate further, it is the only choice he can make.


    However, even though he said that, he still has some ambitions to look back at the restoration organization.


    It��s not enough to be able to put so many explosives in the guarded Stark Building, which is enough to prove the other��s momentum, and their purpose is definitely not as simple as that.


    Whether it is Stark or Nick Fry, the current leader of the government, is their goal. In their plans, they do not allow any goal to be easily taken off.


    At this time, Zhou Shang, who was holding the building, raised his head and looked at the sky in the distance. The five senses are sharp, almost equivalent to the opening of Tianyantong and Tianertong. He can easily see the fighters that are flying at supersonic speed in the distance.


    If he is normal, he can play well with these fighters in the air. But at the moment, most of this energy is used to help this building, but he really has no extra energy to deal with such problems. Therefore, he can only warn Frank and express his meaning of being in love.


    "Sorry, man. There is something with the fighter coming over. I don''t have any extra energy to help you solve this problem now. So if you haven''t solved anything yet, as soon as possible. I don''t want to turn this into a battlefield." , implicating so many innocent people."


    "I understand. The people in the building have already been evacuated." When it came to this, Frank glanced at Nick Fury, who had already boarded the plane, and then reached for a stroke, and opened it in his unbelievable eyes. The portal is coming. "I take a step first and gather at the place I booked. What do you want to do, you can do it now."


    "Received, understand!" With a smile, Zhou Shang is directly violent. Under the magical power of moving mountains and turning to Yue, the half-brick building was directly shouldered by him, and then an angry drink, the whole building was already like a meteorite flying in the sky, with a magnificent momentum rushed to the sky.


    The planes flying in the sky are not good to fight, but the military bases that take off these planes can��t run. Zhou Shangke is not a scolding temper. Since some people dare to expose it at this time, he naturally is not afraid to give them a lesson.


    This is the demonstration, telling some people in the most direct way, they are not so irritating~!


    :. :

 Chapter 2029： The restoration of the regime is waiting to be seen

    Where the buildings hundreds of meters high were thrown, this is not something that civilians can care about. In fact, as long as the half of the building does not fall on their heads, they will not care where the thing flies.


    Ordinary people may only care about their own lives, but even those who are pretentious, will not put their own lives in their eyes. It��s like saying that now, when you witnessed the half-seat building wearing more than half of the US military bases, causing countless deaths and injuries, the resentment in the hearts of the master messengers who caused this all is still fortunate, this is probably their own. Only to say clearly things.


    Strictly speaking, no one is willing to offend a superpower who has such power at this time. Although the people of these restoration organizations and the Stark government have one thing in common, that is, they do not want to see the owners of these superpowers, but more often regard them as potential threats rather than treating them as It is your own help. However, this does not mean that they will be stupid to deliberately provoke the owners of powerful forces.


    It is enough to throw such a building from a place that does not know how many kilometers away, so that it is enough to get their awe. And it is still not clear that the other party and themselves are enemies and friends, unless they are crazy, they will be enemies with such a guy under the premise of having fought with the federal government.


    So tolerance, showing a sudden attitude towards this sudden counterattack. It is their last choice, and after such a choice, they are also natural, putting all their energy on the federal government.


    When Stark controlled the federal government, they certainly didn''t dare to put one. Because they understand a truth, it is to master a large number of scientific and technological means, and to stay away from Stark, which maintains a high degree of cooperation with all countries in the world. The final result can only be to toss themselves into life.


    Although they are eager to recover their rights one day and get back what they have lost, it does not mean that they will be willing to throw their heads, sprinkle blood, and do the feats that knowing that they are dead but still brave. That is what the people who are in charge of the battle will do, and they are the master messengers who are behind the scenes, and naturally should not make such unnecessary sacrifices.


    So, lurking, waiting... until today, Stark disappeared, the federal government only left two or three of the cats and dogs, and they opened their masks that used to be pleasing to the face. The way, against the bandits and robbers in their eyes, they had to launch a counterattack.


    The so-called temperament is the moment when this terrible disaster has just passed and the country is in turmoil.


    The so-called geographical advantage is that most of the state governments in this country are standing by them, and their federal government only holds a small part of the core area, but it is still unknown about all changes.


    As for the people, the people are beginning to make parades and riots because of the inaction of the federal government. The targets of their attacks are the inactionless federal government, not the same victims and the weak forces that they are powerless.


    Everyone is standing on their side, as long as they don''t make some stupid mistakes, they really can''t imagine how they can lose from this battle.


    Unless it is said that other countries in the world are willing to intervene in the internal affairs of the United States with a strong enough posture, and also support the current federal government in a clear-cut manner. Otherwise, there will be other turning points in things they really don''t know.


    More than money? With the support of the consortium, they can have more money than the federal government, which can''t even send wages today. Compared with people, the talents in dozens of state governments will be less than the federal government with less backbone, not to mention that I just dug a shovel from you and raised a lot of talents.


    As for the most critical fist problem, it is not much more.


    The federal government is now in the hands of the hands, except for the several units directly under General Ross, probably only the agents under the name of the National Security Agency and the Tianshou Bureau. These people may be called elite, but they are still a little less than those who have already rebelled against most of the US military. The tigers still can''t stand the wolves, not to mention the gap between the two is not so big.


    Therefore, if these people do not come out, it will be okay. Once they come out, it is necessary to completely rewrite the situation in the entire United States. At this time, Nick Fury can do what they say, and what they say is that they can''t do anything.


    There is no advantage in any aspect, and even the point that can be countered is not in the hands. They have no choice but to kill them.


    And will Nick Fury be the kind of person who is willing to let anyone kill? The answer is of course not. So before these great reformists attacked and directly entered the White House, they immediately made a move that made everyone stunned.


    Even with the nominal vice president of Maria Hill and the former SHIELD staff headed by Nick Fury, everyone has disappeared.


    In other words, in addition to General Ross, who is behind the military relationship, who can''t walk or walk, all the other Stark government officials are already running.


    Where did they go, no one knew. What kind of plan are they in the end? This is something that no one can guess.


    The restoration organization has been thinking about it for a long time, and even said that it will use astronomical figures to counter the internal staff of the federal government. Such a combination of punches, but only can be waved in the air. This feeling is not a good thing for the conspirators who play with them.


    I haven��t really defeated the Stark government, but it��s a feeling of not being settled in their hearts. It was as if I had hit Berlin in World War II, but I heard that Hitler had disappeared with his eagle dog. The war can be said to be a victory, but it is inevitable that there will be a fear that the enemy will make a comeback.


    Of course, the worry is to worry, but the fruit of victory cannot be taken. The Restoration School completed the work of the Stark government at almost the fastest speed. And after they took back their rights, they also took the greatest strength to maintain the stability of today''s social order.


    This is a mess left by the Stark government. After Nick Fury took the initiative to give up control of the government, it was their turn to face the public opinion problems in the community.


    The people at the bottom can not care who they are, what they care about is their own losses, and whether their own demands can be met.


    On this issue, the restoration school has sufficient experience.


    First, let the senior politicians stand in front of the platform and blame the Stark government for all the mistakes of the past in the name of the new government. Then there is the means of opening a blank check as always, making promises to the people and telling them that everything will become even better.


    What better social security, better employment conditions, this kind of thing is almost a matter for them. Can you really do this step and say, in the end, you can fool these stupid people into the past.


    To fool the civilians, they are professional. In the past 100 years, they have fooled these guys countless times, and naturally they will not lose in this situation.


    Controlling the mood of the people, the rest of the things become much simpler. It is hard to stop the surge of public opinion, but as long as it is calmed down, it is not so easy to raise it again.


    Besides, these politicians will not be so easy to let them rise again. Controlling the media and mastering the various channels of public opinion, they have the means to ruin the enthusiasm of these people.


    It can be said that the people are never the ones in their hearts. At the very least, even if the people will not stand on their side, they will never become the help of the federal government.


    They are only worried about the means of Nick Frye. After holding the big picture, the first thing they did was to give everyone, including Nick Fury, a traitor and then start the search for them in the most rigorous way.


    Unfortunately, as the son of Tony Stark, the only one of the Stark family who was active in front of the stage, Frank became one of the wanted subjects.


    The restorationists do not know the relationship between Zhou Shang and Frank. Although their bombing against Frank and Nick Fury led to the monster Zhou Zhou. But on the premise that the parties are not in it, they are really not sure, there must be a connection between the two.


    You know that it is in Los Angeles, now the most developed city in the United States. It is also the time when skyscrapers explode and endanger the safety of hundreds of people. Any arrogance and self-righteousness are self-righteous, and the superpowers who have the responsibility to save civilians cannot be overemphasized.


    The restorationist will not blindly suspect any appearing target as a helper on Nick Frye. I think in a good place, if there is really a helper of this ability, their restoration will not be so smooth, and Nick Fryna will not struggle even if they are struggling, so give the power The hand was handed over.


    For them, a person like Zhou Shang is an insignificant third party who is obviously the most realistic and the best fit for their wishes. And this made it possible for Zhou Shang to start laughing at his own children in the face of his own fortunes.


    "Sorry, man. I thought those people should be more serious. If they look carefully, they should find that you and the halogen egg are not a person on the line. This is just one for you." Insults, in fact, if it is me, I will definitely go to them to seek justice."


    "How can I get this fair? Go to them and shout out that I am Frank Stark, the traitor they are looking for,


    Let them have any opinions and go straight to me. Don��t mix me with Nick Fryna, is it unfair to me? ��


    Turning his eyes, Frank apparently did not agree with Zhou Shang��s idea.


    "Please, I don''t think there is any benefit to me. In fact, if I did, then Nick Frydner would have been laughed at even sleeping!"


    "You don''t try it, how do you know that life won''t give you a special surprise?"


    Raised a sentence, Zhou Shang also gave up and continued to take this kind of thing to open up. After all, in his view, this so-called wanted is not worth mentioning. There is no need for extra moves. As long as you put your own identity out, he believes that this so-called restoration government has absolutely no courage to continue to hold on to his friend Frank.


    Of course, this premise is that Frank asked him to help. From the performance of Frank, he seems to have no intention in this regard.


    "Well, don''t say this thing. Talk about the next, what are you going to do next. After you become a wanted criminal?"


    "Next? We just have to wait..."


    Faced with the dilemma he faced, Frank did not mean to treat him as one thing. Because he is very clear about one thing, that is, in the face of absolute interests, there is no eternal enemy. And this so-called restoration government is still asking for it.


    "Wait?"


    "Yes, wait. Maybe these politicians with financial support are not short of money, but in this world, the right to speak is not just a matter of money. In the past, the three carriages in the United States were financial, Oil and military power. Now, they have nothing. Finance, they can no longer continue to kidnap the world as in the past. Oil, this outdated resource completely lost its value. As for military power, this is even more ridiculous. Not to mention the east, it is now Europe, and it is not easy for them to be at the mercy of them."


    "So in the end, the only thing they can master is the nuclear fusion technology left by my father. It is a pity that the factories that are completely controlled by intelligence will only be in my hands. They can''t take this. Technical, so anyway, in the end they can only ask for my head!"


    "You are not afraid that they will play with you Yin? I don''t think these guys will be honest and obedient!"


    It��s true that this is true, but Zhou Shang is still worried that things will not be as simple as what Frank said.


    These people are different from those of Nick Fury. First of all, Nick Fury has the ambition and dream of reviving the country, and secondly, it is on Stark''s share. If they do it, they will not easily break through the bottom line.


    But these people can be different. For power, it is estimated that they can do anything. And if some people don''t care about something, then Frank''s waiting will only put him in a very dangerous situation.


    Frank also understands the truth, but he does not believe that some people will be stupid to such a point that even the best choices can not be seen. So for this, he only has one answer, that is...


    "Let''s wait and see!"

 Chapter 2030： The mystery of the deep space of the universe

    In the distant universe, a small spaceship is flying fast.


    Tony Stark stood in front of the observatory''s observatory, his beard was full of life, and his face full of vicissitudes was full of sly look. He looked up at the direction of the solar system, which was almost indistinguishable in the sky. The anxiety in his eyes was very obvious. There was already a feeling of how he could not suppress it.


    "You should rest. As a person on earth, if you don''t rest anymore, even if you say that your body is living, your mind will have a series of negative problems."


    A woman with a blue body and a distinct mechanical style came over and made her own advice to Stark in a seemingly indifferent, but caring attitude.


    In the face of her good intentions, Stark just shook his head, and some stubbornly said.


    "Sorry, Nebula, I don''t want to rest now. As soon as I close my eyes, I can see a series of bad situation cards happening before my eyes, and I can''t do anything. I can''t stop it, I can''t persuade it. Watching things get worse and worse, I don''t want to see this kind of thing, so for me, the best option is to keep yourself awake!"


    "You can''t support it for too long. According to your current psychological condition, I don''t think you have to wait until you find what we are looking for, you can''t hold it!"


    "My own things are clear to me. Don''t worry about me, I can support myself."


    Stark��s blunt refusal to disappoint the nebula, she is not the kind of mother-in-law, the muddy people. After the rare good intentions were wasted, she naturally would not continue to pay more.


    The path turned straight and left, and the nebula came directly to the rear cabin of the spacecraft. Here, a green-skinned woman seems to be waiting for her answer, and in her concerned eyes, the nebula just shook her head indifferently and said directly.


    "He doesn''t want to rest. It seems that for him, the curse is much more troublesome for him than his psychological and physical burden."


    When Karma heard this answer, he immediately disappointed and sighed. At the same time, the star of the star, who is standing next to the card, is also self-deprecating and laughing.


    "This is good, the time bomb can''t be removed. I said that we shouldn''t bring him to the boat at the beginning. Now, in the event of an accident, all of us must scream and be completely blown up by him."


    "Shut up, Quill. Now is not the time to say this kind of cool words."


    For his boyfriend''s consistent post-mortem style, the card magic pull is really an unbearable boredom. Of course, in the case that he is his only choice, she left a two-point face to Star. In contrast, the raccoon rocket, which has always played a role in ruining friends, will not have any scruples at all.


    "Oh. Yes, I also think that we should not bring this trouble to us at the beginning. But I don''t know which one of us is an idiot. I think that we should help him with that person and his fellow villagers." Otherwise, we will not have such a big trouble."


    "Hey, Rocket, I think the **** is targeting me, right? I didn''t know what was so troublesome at that time. And this is not the mistake I made alone. The last time I was on Earth, you are not Asked me to take the raccoon that came out of the zoo?"


    "Hell, Quill. My mother said it, don''t talk about it in front of me. Do you really think I won''t turn your face?"


    This sentence is like exposing a certain kind of scar on the rocket, so that he immediately took out his own big gun and pouted at the star.


    In view of the experience that the Rockets used to work in a mental hospital, Quill also did not think too much about his nerves. So he decisively recognized the embarrassment and raised his hands to show his attitude of admitting his mistake.


    ", I am not right, man. I really shouldn''t take this kind of broken thing out again. But don''t forget, this is also the mouth you opened first, everyone has made a mistake. So it is better to be reconciled." One step, just as we have not talked about this topic, ok!"


    "iamgroot!" Groot, who was in the form of a small tree, lifted his head from the palm of his hand and made his own classic speech against Quay.


    It will be considered for the potential mentally ill person of the rocket. It does not mean that Quill is also afraid of the problem child of Groot.


    "I know you are talking about my bad things, Groot. Don''t forget where your game console came from. By convention, I can take them back at any time!"


    "iamgroot!"


    "He must be showing you his unyielding, just like what our Galaxy Guard has done in the past."


    The stupid big Drax was self-righteous and opened his mouth, but he was quickly blocked.


    "No, Groot means that it is rare for this fool to be smart, knowing that he has seized someone else''s handle to threaten people."


    Talking to a prostitute, as a logistician who can sense the emotions of others, in the current situation where the rocket did not make an accurate translation, it is a very accurate translation of the meaning of Groot.


    Of course, this kind of translation makes the star of the star really unable to hang on some faces.


    "Hey, guys. What do you mean by this? Are you planning to make a coup? Don''t forget that I am the captain of the Milano. On this ship, I don''t ask you to obey my orders, but at the very least, You must also keep a good respect for me."


    "Captain? When did this matter come down? Why don''t we have a little bit of impression."


    The Rockets pressed hard and did not intend to compromise on Stars on this issue. Drax also sent a perfect assist at this time.


    "According to the rules of my hometown, if you want to be the boss, you must be the one who can play the most. So, in this case, it is better for us to fight. See who can stand up and who is the captain of this ship. ?"


    "Good idea, the most powerful to decide the fate of this ship, I have no opinion."


    Nebula endorsed Drax''s statement. In her opinion, instead of letting a fool come to be the captain of the Milano, it would be better to find the biggest fist, at least for oral administration.


    "Agree! This is a good idea."


    In the face of this proposal, the Rockets also voted for approval. Don''t look at it as a small raccoon, but in fact it is a special product of biological transformation experiments. With the intelligence, physical strength and super speed that the common raccoon does not have, and the use of various firearms and explosives, and the individual combat effectiveness, he really does not feel that he will lose to the soft egg of Quill.


    "I can''t wait any longer."


    All of them are muscles, and it is estimated that even Drax, who is almost the same in his mind, is more unlikely to oppose it. It was the proposal he made, and now that most people have already agreed to it, he immediately eagerly tried it.


    The rest, although Kamora is the girlfriend of Star Jue, but in the account of Quail''s owe, she will not mind the chance of a big one to smoke him. Although Groot is now a child, but he is a tree man, if it really broke out, Star Jue only had the points he was slinging.


    There is only one prostitute left, although it is not the main combatant, but it is also said at this time.


    "Great, I can''t wait to see how Quill was hanged in the duel."


    No one thinks that Star Jue can win in this duel. In fact, even he himself does not have much confidence in it. So he decisively shifted the topic and tried to confuse everyone''s attention with something else.


    "Hey, guys. I don''t think the contradiction between us has reached such a point. And now the question we are discussing is not me, but our guest is not?"


    "I feel that you are embarrassed. This is just an excuse for you to find your own timidity, is it?"


    If Drax does not divide the occasion, the star will feel more and more faceless. At this time, he is really bad and then retreat, so he can only bend his neck and say.


    "What, excuses? No, of course not. I mean that guy is very dangerous. I don''t want to be in our duel, suddenly because of the unexpected situation of the guy, causing us all to be destroyed on this ship. I am not Worried about myself, I am only worried about your life safety. As the captain, to ensure that my crew has a basic life guarantee, this is a professional ethic that the captain should have, isn''t it?"


    The "Ha" team members have not fully expressed their opinions on Quel''s statement, and the voice from Tony has already passed from behind them.


    "It sounds like you are talking about me, can I come in?"


    "Flower q" whispered a whisper, and Quill changed his face at the fastest speed. "Hey, Tony, we haven''t noticed that you are coming down the bridge. Yes, we''re just talking about some things, about your destination. You know we''ve been searching in this starfield for a while. I haven''t found the thing you are looking for yet. So, are you sure that the gadget you are doing is useful?"


    "You shouldn''t have too much doubt about my technology, because we have been successful once, aren''t we?"


    Dressed in a normal dress, Tony, who only wears nano-armor on his left hand, can''t refute. He first affirmed his own technology, and then did not care to reveal the two gems set in his left armor.


    Infinite gems. Anyone who has a little insight in the universe will not know the origin of these two gems. And the guys who have dealt with the infinite gems like the Galaxy Guards are very aware of the terrible power of these seemingly beautiful things.


    They have seen the accused Ronan, the tyrants, and Zhou Yi��s struggle in the universe. The power of infinite gems is almost reached to the limit in the hands of the two monsters behind, so that countless stars are annihilated, and countless creatures are dying.


    It can be said that even those ambitious people in the universe will feel guilty and panic because of the power of infinite gems. After the temporary story of the infinite gems came to an end, almost everyone involuntarily placed them in the dust of their own memories.


    Quay��s group thought that they would never see an infinite gem in their lifetime. Unexpectedly, they were involved in the remote galaxies because of a sale, but they were once again involved in trouble.


    Tony Stark, the Earth man who met in the home of Quel, appeared in a way they couldn''t imagine on a remote planet beyond the Earth''s unknown light years. Moreover, he showed much more powerful power than when they first met, as a god, killing an evil spirit who controls the life of a whole planet. At the same time, from his guardianship, he got the treasure of this treasure that is called taboo.


    The Nemesis seems to break down the self again, incarnate as an infinite gemstone and sleep in the universe. The evil spirits of this planet, with luck, were lucky enough to get the soul gem that fell into a deep sleep. And before he completely grasped the power of the gemstones in his hands, Tony Stark, a traveler from the earth, was already half-way, and grabbed the gem in his own hands.


    When the Galaxy Guard arrived, Tony was already a spiritual gem in hand. With awe of this power, Quay''s group just wanted to persuade Tony, let go of the gem and seal it on a place that no one knows. Tony has already made something that surprised them all.


    He copied the infinite gloves worn by the tyrants with nanotechnology, and directly placed the gemstones on his left hand.


    The power of infinite gems is never so tame. If an ordinary person does this, even if he does not die, he must become a slave to infinite gems.


    But Tony Stark is not an ordinary person at the moment. On the road of painful growth, he is already a detached human being, almost the same as the leisurely spirit. The power of the gemstone is precisely the most tame of all the gemstones. Therefore, this group of Quail can be said to have witnessed the birth of the first controller since the infinite gems have once again silenced.


    In the face of the demands of the fellows who have the power of infinite gemstones, they really have no ability and no qualification to refuse.


    It can be said that at this moment, the biggest idea of ??the Galaxy Guard is to send Tony, the guy with the biggest trouble in the universe, back to his hometown. But the problem is that Tony doesn''t want to go back so early.


    According to his own statement, it is useless to go back now. He must be well prepared to return to the earth to face everything he needs to face.


    In the face of this statement, Quel''s group is not afraid to ask more, nor dare to say more.


    Because from the moment Tony really holds the infinite gems, they are not on the level.

 Chapter 2031： Infinite gemstone survival

    Unlimited gems are undoubtedly the most powerful force in the universe, and those who control this power must be the top power in the universe.


    Perhaps the same as the original tyrants, the degree to turn several planets into cosmic dust can''t be compared, but as long as Tony has this idea, killing all the life on a planet in a flash is not a problem. .


    Although it is an imitation, this nano-infinite glove is basically equipped with an infinite glove that loads infinite gemstones and releases its power. That is to say, under the premise of carrying this power, Tony''s use of the soul gem is 100% efficient.


    Compared with his power, the so-called Galaxy Guard is not worth mentioning.


    Going to Drax this absolute force, down to Quel, a weak chicken. The strength of the members of the entire Galaxy Guard may be uneven, but in the end, it has not emerged from this category of individual creatures. Putting them into the race of their individual, they can only be regarded as outstanding and outstanding members of the race, but they cannot be said to be specific individuals who are out of the racial category.


    At this point, Star Jue may be an accident, after all, his race is very special. However, in the case that his IQ has severely lowered this lower limit, it is better to regard him as an ordinary human.


    In short, the so-called Galaxy Guard is a team of bounty hunters mixed by multiple interstellar races. The name is quite windy, but it can''t change the plain nature. And expecting them to suppress a strong person who holds infinite gems, this is simply unrealistic.


    Let''s not say whether they have this strength or not. The courage to fight against such a strong person is what they lack.


    It is not the guardian of the great names in the universe, and the noble consciousness that maintains the order of the universe even if he sacrifices his life. Under the premise of knowing that it is impossible, they certainly know how to write these two words.


    Taking a trip with Tony is not so much as it is said, it is a helpless look at the face of the fellow. It is better to say that it is the obedience to the demands of the strong. The Milano does not lack the space of these two people. The neuropathy will go because of such a small matter, offending a person who holds the infinite gems.


    It can be said that according to the original idea of ??the group of stars, it is to carry Tony a trip, to the place he asked for the destination, to give him the rest, the rest of his plans and purposes, and they have no The relationship. The universe is so big, they can''t always coincide with it. It is really untouchable, always able to hide.


    But what they didn''t think was that Tony seemed to be relying on them. Since they hit their spaceship, he has no intention of going.


    And, to a certain extent, he also mastered the initiative of the Milano. Although the Galaxy Guard is nominally the owner of the ship, but after Tony appointed what he wanted to go, they did not have the ability and courage to reject him.


    Then, a journey of some thrilling for the Galaxy Guard began.


    Using his superb research and development, coupled with long-term research on infinite gems, Tony used his simple tools to create a detection instrument that can scan the infinite gemstone power fluctuations within the galaxy. With this instrument, Tony quickly found a second infinite gem.


    Power gem. Even among the seven infinite gems, the violent nature of the power gemstones is one of the best. The Galaxy Guard has witnessed someone who has been instantly turned into ashes because of the power of the gem. I have also seen how the Sudar Star, which has the name of the Heewe in the Milky Way, was destroyed under the power of this gem.


    It can be said that if there is no tool in the hand that can exclusively store this gem, you are borrowing a few courage, and they will never dare to touch this gem. But Tony once again gave them a surprise, because he directly put the strength gem into his own gloves.


    The human body must be unable to withstand the erosion of the gem of power. In fact, so far, in addition to the tyrants, Zhou Yi, and the earlier recorded Tianshen group, it seems that no one can truly grasp the power of the gemstone.


    It can be said that there are some concerns, but there are some expectations. Quay''s group hopes to see some kind of events in Tony''s body, but some of them unexpectedly, Tony Hard Life has withstood the invasion of power gems, and this seems to be far from reaching his limits.


    This is absolutely incredible. Because it is different from the last Titan and the natural **** of Zhou Yi. Even if Tony is now a detached and mundane existence, in essence he was once a human being.


    It is even different from the powerful Master of the Supreme Master. The power of the Supreme Master is also based on her accumulation of millennia. And Tony Stark? A few years ago, he was just an ordinary person. He removed the armor of his body. He didn''t even have the strength of an adult man who often exercised.


    This kind of existence should not last for a round in the face of a power gem. There is no reason to say that he can have the power to control the gemstones in such a short period of time.


    But the facts are the same. He not only grasps the gem of the soul, but also controls the gem of the violent force. Even he said that he did not intend to stop his own pace, relying on more and more powerful forces, began to pick up the power of other infinite gems.


    How did he do this, the group of the Galaxy Guard has not paid much attention to it. In fact, after seeing the scene where the power gemstones were tamed, they already had no idea in this regard.


    Mastering the power of two infinite gems, Tony''s strength is not as simple as one plus one. If he said that he could only be regarded as the top power in the universe, then he is now a seven-point power of the original hegemonic hegemony.


    The missing three points is not strength, but power. It can be said that as long as Tony is willing to operate in the universe, then he is the next cosmic hegemon.


    And with a future cosmic hegemon, I am sorry that they are incompetent, and Quay''s group has not been bile to this extent.


    When the Galaxy Guards dared to fight against the tyrants, it was because half of the people in the team had a deep hatred of the tyrants.


    The whole family of Drax is ruined with the whole race and is not said in the hands of the tyrants. Even if it is the name of the Guardian, it is also a hatred.


    Not to mention that the purpose of the tyrant is to gather infinite gems and to marry his goddess of death with half of the life in the universe. I believe that anyone with a basic pursuit is not willing to gamble with a one-half chance that he will become a chip in the hands of a dog.


    So they didn''t say it at the beginning, it was inevitable to stand on the opposite side of the tyrant to get him a shot.


    But Tony''s situation is obviously different. He did not have cruel and terrible means like the tyrant, and he did not have any grievances with any of them. Even said that they have fought side by side, barely can be regarded as a half comrade.


    With this kind of relationship, if you say that you are afraid of his strength, you can''t over-express your excessive relatives. If you are full of support, you will have to ask yourself for trouble from him.


    It can be said that if it is not because the purpose of Tony is still fascinating, the group of Quill does not know what he is looking for infinite gems. They really don��t mind using the identity of friends who are friends in the past. This freshly baked thigh has a good advantage from his body.


    The problem is that they don''t know what Tony really wants to do?


    In theory, he has two gems in the universe can be considered as rampant. Even those ancient gods, facing Tony at this moment, are afraid to lower their noble head.


    He already has the ability to do whatever he wants, but he is not satisfied. This will inevitably make them worry, and Tony is not doing anything that he can do.


    Destroy the universe? With the lessons of the tyrants, they really can''t help but worry about whether Tony has similar ideas. After all, Tony is also a genius, and as Quel''s broken mouth said, the so-called genius is probably the closest occupation to neurosis. For example, the original tyrants were not the famous scientists in the Titans.


    This type of person is extremely fatal, and they are not the ones who have lost their feelings in this neuropathic crazy idea.


    So they have been grinding the ocean, and they are slashing and trying to figure out his fundamental intentions from Tony. In the face of this group of some sloppy temptations, Tony has always been cautious to maintain his silence.


    He couldn''t forget what Smith. Zhou had done before his eyes, and he couldn''t forget the amazing ability he showed. If you were shocked by the power of the tyrannical tyrant, then facing the horrible opponent of Smith Zhou, he is not only the powerful force but also the powerful force. His mind is almost counted.


    He didn''t want to gamble, he didn''t dare to gamble, and his plan would be discovered by this terrible opponent. And for him to use the infinite gems as his only means of turning over, the best way to keep this secret is to ruin it in your heart.


    So don''t say that the Galaxy Guard is a guy who is only a general friend, even if his wife and son appear in front of him, before he gets all the infinite gems and grasps the power to fight against Smith. He will never confide in the intentions of the moment.


    All that is, only if he gets the remaining infinite gems is the end. Before that, he wouldn''t care what other people think and do.


    Yes, he can see that the guy from Quell has a strong smile on his jealousy. But what about it, their jealousy and panic can only be regarded as mediocrity, never regarded them as targets, and Tony, who is in his eyes, did not intend to do anything to them.


    In contrast, Frank''s safety is the most worrying thing for Tony to be a father.


    Smith Zhou��s curse on him still plagued him. Even if he has mastered the power of two infinite gems at this moment, he has the ability to expel this curse, but he still has no idea of ??doing this.


    Because this curse is the only way he can explore Frank''s current situation, and the only way he knows how much time he still has.


    Despite the kind of eyes that watched his son doing something wrong, watching the fact that he was protecting everything in the way of trying to plan his family made him feel pain and torture, but he still had to endure, watch, and Step by step.


    Infinite gems, this has become the only thought of his eyes. And whoever blocks in front of his own thoughts, no matter who he is, can only be his enemy.


    The Galaxy Guard is still on the edge of this line, and in order to prevent them from stumbling through this bottom line. Tony is also unceremoniously threatening them in a hidden way.


    It��s natural that you can��t understand the characters like Drax, but it��s impossible for him to grow up in a robber��s nest. Naturally, it��s impossible to understand what he meant.


    "You are right. We really shouldn''t have such doubts. If there is no response, then it should only be that there is nothing we are looking for. Then, if we go to this star field, then we will have two." You can search this star field within fourteen hours!"


    It is just to understand the scene and ease the atmosphere of the scene. However, I did not expect that at this time, the infinite jewel detection device made by Tony suddenly gave a harsh warning.


    This shows that the infinite gems are already under their eyes, just waiting for them to take them. And Quill has not had time to respond to this coincidence, and the simple and deadly Drax has already screamed first.


    "Hah, find the target. What should we do next, fly directly?"


    "Fly fly directly, no, of course not!"


    It is still quite exclusive of this kind of behavior of finding infinite gems. Quail can only arrange various reasons if he can''t just say it.


    "Are you an idiot? Please, this is not a safe place to visit! Where are we looking for, what kind of environment is there, we have not figured out? Even if you are rushing to go to the toilet, At the very least, you have to take a look at it. Are you in the wrong place?"


    He found an excuse for himself, and then under Tony''s staring, he reluctantly adjusted the star map.


    It can be seen that in a complex star map, a flashing marker is clearly indicating the orientation for them. After magnifying this mark, Quill��s expression immediately became strange.


    "Guys, it seems that this is not a good place. I mean, if you can, Stark. You should probably change a goal!"


    :. :

 Chapter 2032： a needle of chicken blood test

    "Why, give me a reason?"


    Infinite gems are in front of you, and Tony has no idea of ??giving up on him. So when he heard that Quel played a retreat here, he immediately changed his tone and asked some serious questions.


    "There are the sites of the Kerry Stars. If it is not necessary, I really don''t mind if you want to provoke these dangerous guys."


    As an old fritter in the galaxy, Quill certainly knows what he can provoke, and what he should not touch. The Kerry Stars are undoubtedly within this taboo. As a small gang of several people in the district, he really can''t think of any reason to support them and to provoke a big empire in the galaxy.


    However, he was jealous of jealousy, but it did not make Tony retreat with him. Still, he couldn''t give up the infinite jewels that were close at hand, no matter what was in front of him. And then, the Kerry Stars, who still have an impression of the name until now, can have a very different idea from Quel.


    "Kerry Star? If I remember correctly, there is the existence of the Kerry Stars in the aliens who invaded all the invasions. If so, then it is just right. We can calculate the previous one well. Account!"


    "Hell, man, you are not serious."


    As soon as I heard about Stark��s remarks, Quel��s man was also bombarded in his mind, and he couldn��t help but scream.


    "Do you know what the Kerry Stars mean, man? That''s the big empire in the Milky Way. From the Harrah''s star in the Large Magellanic Cloud, it radiates tens of thousands of light years, almost all of the Kerry''s territory. They have Thousands of administrative planets, countless resource planets, and a population of hundreds of billions. Such a big empire, we can''t hide, how can you dare to provoke them?"


    "Are you enough? If you say enough, you are ready to leave."


    Tony didn''t want to talk to Quill on this issue, although he was really surprised by the forces of the Kerry, but this did not justify his stopping.


    "Looking scared you, isn''t it a Kerry star? I wanted to be on the earth, the military commander called Luonan, not to be beaten by us."


    This is a consolation component, but also wants to let Quay''s group put down the extra scruples, and Ann''s heart to accompany him to get the infinite gems and then say.


    However, although Quill��s guy said that there are two points, it is definitely not stupid. So he immediately argued for it.


    "Ronan is only one of the supreme accusers of the Kerry Stars. It is a nobleman with his own private soldiers on the earth. You can win him, it does not mean that you can win the entire Kerry Empire. The highest wisdom The Kerry Empire under the rule is not a representative of Ronan in the district!"


    "But they still succumbed to the arrogance of the tyrants, aren''t they? Since the tyrants can suppress them, there is no reason why others can''t do it. In other words, as long as the fists are big enough, I think even if it is huge The Galaxy Empire is also succumbing to the choice. This is true."


    "This is true." Some of them nodded. Quay, they just wanted to say, how could you compare the monsters that were annihilated. But when I thought about the two infinite gems in Tony''s hand, their words were suddenly taken back.


    Mastering the power of two infinite gems, Tony is really qualified to smash the wrists of the guys. Therefore, even the so-called Kerry Empire does not necessarily have anything in front of him.


    Even if it is hard to do on the bright side, the Kerry Stars will definitely not be able to keep him. In comparison, what they need to worry about is only themselves. Because the Kerry Stars can''t help Tony, a cosmic-level powerhouse, it doesn''t mean that they can''t even help their own hunter-hunting hunters.


    They don''t need the Kerry Stars to do it themselves. As long as they put their names on the list of rewards, then some of the hunters who are willing to squat will try to send them to the Kerry Stars.


    Tony pats the **** and can go, but they have to put the bright future into the whole. This kind of thing is definitely not worthwhile if you think about it. Therefore, after several glorious people in the Galaxy Guards looked at each other, they even decided to swear by their convictions.


    "I think we should probably consider it for a long time."


    "I said, departure, departure!"


    When Tony was saying this, the gemstones in his hands were already emitting a faint glow. Under the mapping of this ray, there was still a united force, and the Galaxy Guards, who did not swear by the eyes, immediately changed their eyes and began to change their mouths.


    "Right right, set sail, it''s time for the Kerry Stars raised by these bitches!"


    "I have long seen that these Kerry Stars are not pleasing to the eye. On several occasions, they have stirred up our business and they have to pay for it!"


    "Infinite gems can''t fall into the hands of the war madness of the Cree, we must find a way to stop them."


    "Where does Drax want to go, wherever he goes. The Kerry Stars can''t be me!"


    "iamgroot!"


    Under the power of the gem of the mind, whether it is the sleek and smooth Quel and the rocket, or a rib of the drapes. Even the semi-mechanical nebula, or the tree of Groot, has inevitably changed his intentions.


    And they don''t feel it, they just think that this is their most real idea. Therefore, not only did it not have any embarrassment or reluctance, but it was completely unstoppable, and who stopped me to fight with whom. This kind of change makes Tony''s original singer look in his eyes, and there is a feeling of horror.


    Although it is not the first time to see the power of the soul gems, but this is the first time he is self-directed, the power of the soul gems on other people. As far as his feelings are concerned, it is a bit too easy.


    Just like breathing, it is just a matter of thought. The gem of the mind has changed the will of these people according to his ideas, and completely reversed them to a completely different position. This feeling is like all the life has become a doll with a line, and the illusion is somewhat unreal.


    Is this the power of infinite gems? As the master of this power, Tony''s heart will inevitably give birth to many strange ideas. He even had some unbearable assumptions. If he used this power on all human beings, then the powerful America he had always imagined could be easily realized.


    No matter which country, which kind, which ethnic group you are. As long as the mind is radiated by the gem of the soul, then in the twinkling of an eye it will become a loyal fan of the United States of America. This change, but he painstakingly supported the mess, step by step for the achievements of the camp for a hundred years is impossible to complete. It is impossible to say that you are not tempted.


    But tempted to return to the heart, to think about it, Tony is still honestly annihilating this idea.


    One is a conscience discovery. After all, there is a loss of light and justice. Although they say that the United States is not a bright and straightforward way, it is also praised for justice and cooking. The second is that if you do this, you won''t be discovered. However, once you have a day in the east window, then you may be a demon outsider, and everyone will get a slap in the end.


    For details, please refer to Professor Charles in the mutant. He is not a dare to play this kind of tricks. He is afraid that playing with a collapse will bring disaster to the mutants. He is relying on a foreign object, and where is the courage to dare to do this. Thoughts.


    Mind gem! Suddenly introspected for a moment, Tony��s heart instantly squeezed a cold sweat. He found himself seemingly a bit of this infinite gem.


    The so-called infinite gem is not only a carrier of infinite power, but also inevitably has some slight self-awareness. They will give their owners a certain test, such as the test of strength gems is the bearing of power, and the nature that can not bear its power is a dead end.


    The gems of the mind may not be so overbearing, but it will not be easy to go where, as it has just been, before it is subtle, it will affect Tony''s mind and let him give birth to ideas that are contrary to his own intentions.


    This kind of means of controlling people''s hearts In the past, Tony absolutely never thought about it. After all, with his arrogant character, he is absolutely unwilling to do this kind of work. But now, this idea actually appeared in his mind, to say that there is nothing sneaky inside, he will not believe it.


    And if you want to say that there is something that can affect him at this time, then you will only have this spiritual gem in your hand.


    Manipulating the mind gem is a very simple matter. But for a smart life, as long as there is an instrument that can carry its energy, it can be temporarily controlled. However, the manipulation is controlled, and it is another matter to want to completely conquer.


    The gemstones of the mind will affect one''s mind and concept all the time. Even if it is a strong person, if you can''t always hold your heart and hold your own beliefs, you will inevitably have a day that will be affected by the gem of the mind.


    In other words, the test of the soul gem is everywhere, everywhere. Really think that it is the weakest of the infinite gems, it is really too small to look at it.


    Tony has realized this at the moment, and this has made his heart more jealous of the infinite gems, especially the power of this spiritual gem.


    A force that can interfere with his inner thoughts at any time is like a demon who whispers in your ear anytime and anywhere, but anyone who is a normal point is afraid that he will be jealous, and then he will come up with the idea of ??being far away. Tony is no exception. He even said that he even had the idea of ??throwing out the jewel and throwing it away.


    But he didn''t do this because he knew it was just a test of the gem of the soul. He must keep his own beliefs, and his greatest belief at this time is to collect infinite gems, and then rely on their power to save their son and save their country.


    This is what he has repeated in his mind for countless times, and at this moment it is just repeated again. He is not acquainted with the fact that when he is firmly convinced in this heart, the gemstones in his hands are also brightened in silence.


    Infinite gems are never so simple. As a shallow earth man, Tony is still too lacking in understanding of it.


    He couldn''t find the change, because at this moment his mind was already placed on the third gem that was about to be reached.


    With the Milky Way **** playing a chicken-like pig rushing forward. In a short period of time, the Milano has been a safe speed that has broken through the limits of the universe''s major civilizations, and has invaded into the legal airspace of a literary star.


    The Cree is not a weak chicken whose earth has not officially entered the interstellar ranks. As a powerful empire in the universe, it is a hegemonic clause for foreigners. Especially for illegal invaders such as the Milano, it will not have any politeness.


    "Warning, your spacecraft has entered the airspace of my Kerry Empire without permission. Now it is ordered that you stop flying and accept our inspection within one-twentieth of the rotation of this planet. Otherwise, we will The name of espionage is ordered to attack you!"


    It can be said that when the Milano entered the scope of the investigation of the planet, the Kerry star has already locked in his existence. When it was illegally invaded, the Kerry Star''s spaceship was already in start, and the entire Milano was locked in front and rear.


    At this time, the Galaxy Guards only need to be slightly swaying, that is, the end of a fire that has been set by various firepower. And even if they had just been given a shot of blood by Tony, this time the inevitable nature of the attack began.


    "I said, if we listen to them, temporarily surrender. Looking for opportunities to give them a shot?"


    The Rockets are still thinking about finding a chance to give the Kerry Stars a shot, and Quill has already extinguished the engine and directly proved the slogan in his heart with action.


    This behavior made the teammates scream, especially Drax, but even a little face, said to Quill.


    "Guire, are you really like a man? Girls are more courageous than you."


    "Hah, you are saying this now. You have the ability to start the spaceship!"


    "I won''t drive the ship, you don''t know it!"


    "Everyone can do whatever you want, you don''t want to go to you, why should you target me? Anyway, I am jealous!"


    "whispering sound"


    The members of the Galaxy Song and Dance Troupe screamed in unison, but to say who has the courage to step out of this step, it is really no one. Obviously, the needle of the soul gem can''t beat the strong desire to survive in their hearts. At this time, they still succumbed to the reality of reason.


    This group of teasing, in the end is still not expected. Tony��s heart sighed, but it was not too disappointing.


    Because everything that happened in front of him is still in his grasp. The rest, it depends on the Kerry Stars.

 Chapter 2033： Raise your hand to surrender

    /


    The cooperation of the Galaxy Guard is not a very good means for the Kerry Stars to use. Although they did have such an idea, it was a problem that they felt more concerned about by destroying a spacecraft that entered their airspace without permission and figured out the meaning of the spacecraft.


    On top of this matter, the Kerry Stars are also abacus in their hearts. So in the first time they controlled the Milano, they were already holding the guns of the Galaxy Guard, and they forced them to the ground.


    "Say, who are you, why come to this star field?"


    "Answer them, I believe you can make a convincing lie."


    Compared with Quel, who was shot at the back of the waist and could not move around, Tony��s treatment was simply polarized.


    He cocked his legs and held a cup of drink that he didn''t know on the planet. He seemed to be sitting next to him. And those Kerry Stars seem to have not seen him at all, let him interject in the side, and even give advice.


    There is no doubt that this is the role of the gem of the mind. From the moment they entered the scene, they had become the pieces in Stark��s hands. Of course, it is the team of Quel who is a pawn. Realizing this, Quel immediately struggled to struggle.


    "Man, what are you doing? This joke doesn''t mean anything! Since you can control them, let them quickly let us go. If this happens, it will happen!"


    "Don''t worry, everything is in my hands. You just need to play the show together, I promise that you will not lose one hair!"


    That��s true, but after glance at one of his teammates, it��s really hard to feel convinced in Quer��s heart.


    The reason is very simple, that is, the Galaxy Guards and the raccoons are only seven people together. And among the seven people, three have no hair.


    If the hair on the rocket head is classified as fur rather than hair, it is four. And when half of the people did not meet the standard of this sentence, it was really hard for Quill to believe how much sincerity was in Tony��s promise.


    However, he does not believe that there is no way, because there is only one choice in front of him, that is, cooperation. After thinking about this, Quill could only squint at the corner of his eye and put on a look of hippie smile.


    "Two sir, relax and relax. We are not bad people, we just accidentally entered this place."


    ��Incorrectly entered?�� The skin is light blue, and the Kerry Stars who have been educated by the Kerry Empire for many years have no interest in joking with potential enemies. So when I heard that Quel was obviously an old oily answer, one of them immediately slammed it on his lower back and put his whole person down on the ground. Politely reprimanded him.


    "I believe that any driver who has received the education of the Basic Law of the Universe should understand what it means to be on a ship''s airspace that is clearly marked. In particular, this is the airspace of our Kerry Empire, tell me that you are Mistaken? Why don''t you say that you are drinking too much, take this as your own home?"


    "The road is ten million, the first safety. I don''t drink alcohol, I don''t drink the boat. Chief, I still understand this basic transportation law."


    That is to say, the Kerry Stars have no habit of smoking. Otherwise, according to the consistent style of Quail, they may directly point the special charcoal stimulating agent of the Great Bear Galaxy to these Kerry soldiers.


    After a slap in the face, I can still pick up such a smile. Quer''s doglegs are of course ushered in the eyes and mockery of the guys.


    Craggs shook his head very directly, and said that you had hurt me with my heart and said to Quay.


    "Guell, you have changed. It turned out that facing this kind of guy, you are all open-mouthed and taunting them. Your performance now makes me very disappointed, do you know?"


    "This is called Bilu, stupid big man. I have already said that Quel is a guy who can''t rely on it. From his relationship with Kamora, he can see that he can harden it, that is impossible. thing."


    "I don''t know this guy, don''t tie him to me."


    A few people who could talk and laugh at the guns showed a different style from Quel. Even these Kerry stars have to admit that this group is simply two extremes. A humble person makes people feel ridiculous, while another group of people has to look high. I really don''t understand how they got together.


    No matter where it is, people with bones are admirable. Anyway, I asked everyone who asked, in the case of some elections, this group of Kerry soldiers certainly chose to be a soft egg.


    Another shot was placed on the back of Quel, and he was given a big horse. The Kerry Stars once again put pressure on him.


    "Don''t pretend to me, boy. You can''t get away with us. If you want to explain your intentions, let us judge whether you are harmful. Or treat you as an intruder and kill them on the spot." For these two options, you choose yourself!"


    "Okay, okay. I said, I can''t say it?"


    The Kerry Stars don''t know how to make jokes, and Quel knows this. And apparently he did not continue to challenge the meaning of their bottom line, so he immediately took out the lies he had compiled.


    "We are a group of bounty hunters, you have checked. The Galaxy Guard, very famous and very good in style. We took a mission to pursue a very rare space creature. It is because of it, we I accidentally entered this star field. I didn''t notice that this is the chassis of your Kerry Stars. If I noticed it, believe me, I will not be so reckless."


    "Galaxy Guards?" Just like most people who first heard that this name will be caught by them, several Kerry Stars did not think that this group of people who look like fish is actually so big. The name of the head. However, after inquiring about the computer they carried with them, each of them had a ridiculous feeling that the gap between the Taobao show and the buyer show was generally the same.


    Just a group of bounty hunters, do you want to be so showy, give yourself a name like this? You are going out with this name. Are you really afraid of the pirate regiment, the warlord forces and the like that have come to you for a while?


    In my heart, the sputum is squandered, and this group of Kerry stars will not forget their own work. It is so easy to believe in Quel��s words.


    The mission of the Bounty Hunter of the Universe is mostly single-line contact. No credible person jumps out and says that they did entrust the group to tease this task. No one can be sure whether they are opening their mouths.


    This group of Kerry stars was ordered to guard this remote planet, and naturally they have their important tasks. And if you say that because of the unreliable words of the letter, and their tasks have gone wrong, then any one of them can not eat and walk.


    Don''t think that the Kerry Empire, as a great empire in the universe, can cherish the love of its own people. As a ruling empire with the so-called supreme wisdom as the core of the supreme accusation of the aristocratic class, the Kerry Empire has always used it as a cannon fodder and parts for this lower class soldier. in use.


    The chassis of thousands of planets provide them with hundreds of billions of large soldiers, and on this basis, the ideas of the bottom soldiers are never within their consideration. Obeying the superior and completing every task of the superior, this is the only requirement of the Kerry Empire for his own soldiers. And if you can''t even do this, then in the eyes of the empire, you are equivalent to the meaning of no existence.


    The Kerry Stars have long been used to it, and what they can do is to prevent themselves from losing this meaning. So in this case, they will never make any low-level mistakes.


    Can''t you tell if the Galaxy Guards really got into this place because they said it? It doesn''t matter, as long as they are held up and then found the so-called bounty issuer by contacting them online, then things will naturally come to the fore.


    Of course, the premise of this is that the Galaxy Guard really has that qualification, so that they have to make such proof for scruples. If they don''t have such great value in themselves, then it is not a happy time to wait for them, but also the fate of being dead in prison.


    After all, with the richness of the Kerry Empire, not even a few prisoners can live without it. And then again, whether it is mining or as a test item, is there always a place for them to use?


    A few Kerry star soldiers probably played this idea. So after they thought they had completely controlled the unidentified objects, they immediately reported to the rear of the planet headquarters.


    "Headquarters, here is the patrol squad. We have already controlled the target, the other is a group of bounty hunters. The intention is still unknown, it is recommended to take over and use it as a consumable item."


    "Consumable materials?" Quer''s ear can not be as simple as not hearing this special term. In fact, he just heard this, and his mind is already very bad. Premonition comes.


    "What does this mean? Is it true that all of you Kerry have begun to eat other civilized races? How can I not know that you still have this kind of good?"


    "Sir, really, I am not good! I am from a remote original planet. People who have such a hobby say that the meat of our species is stinky. If you really want to eat, that plush. The guy in the cashmere tastes good, it��s not good. It��s OK to change the tree. Is it a taste of taste?��


    As a partner for many years, it can be said that even if it is a gunshot, Quill can face up and help the teammates block one or two. However, in the matter of being eaten, Quill really can''t take the courage to do this.


    Just think in the mind that these Kerry people like a steak-like knife and fork scraping on their own body to spin off a piece of flesh, his bones could not help but raise a creepy feeling. In order to prevent this kind of thing from happening to him, he can only be a dead friend.


    "Quael, you bastard! I know you, my **** will be selling my son at this time!"


    As soon as he heard what Quill said, the rocket immediately blew his hair, and he was so excited that he could rush to bite Quail. However, in the case of the Kerry Stars who gave him a slap in the face, he could only use this impulse to turn into a mouthful of guns.


    "Sir! Don''t eat me. I came out from a mental hospital. I have received various biological transformation experiments. I have never had any vaccine. You have eaten me, maybe you will get an infectious disease. If you want to eat, you will eat. This fat man. Don''t listen to him being there, you know his skin color, white, tender, fat and strong, it must be delicious!"


    "iamgroot!"


    "I agree with this. I always think that Quel and their hometown are like pigs. The bacon that I have eaten, whether it is fried or smoked, is good. If you really Decided to eat him, trouble me to leave two pieces of meat for me to taste, thank you!"


    Drax''s straight words are almost inconspicuous, and Quill can''t help but swear. You guys are big-eyed, but they are very good-hearted.


    However, before he could continue, the farce continued, and several Kerry stars were already black-faced, giving them a gun butt.


    "Shut up, you guys are stupid. We can''t eat smart creatures, and we won''t eat raw!"


    "Then you are cooked and cooked? Please, I don''t want to be caught on the fire. My fur will be burnt immediately."


    The rocket opened his mouth and looked very surprised. And Drax is also very cooperative, and made a crying expression.


    "No, no, no, you can''t do this. Give me a good time, beg you. I don''t want to be divided into pieces of meat or soup for you. If you really want to do this, ask for You, please do this after killing me!"


    It''s hard to say that Drax is playing now, or is he really thinking that way. Because his performance is too real, it is true that tears have already come out.


    The Cree has never been deducted to such a position by the ʺ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Three teasing together, fell to the ground.


    "Don''t look at me, we two and they don''t know."


    The sisters of the Carrera wisely chose Mingzhe to protect themselves, which also made the Kerry people breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Follow me, from now on, you are officially taken over by the Kerry Empire!"

 Chapter 2034： Fox, tiger, dog, dog

    For the few Kerry stars in front of them, they are unconsciously holding a fire inside.


    Although it is only a small soldier in the Kerry Empire, it is similar to a small screw. However, relying on the power of the Kerry Empire, they can also be a bit of a prestige in front of other races in the universe.


    It is the prestige of this fox and the tiger, and today it is not in front of these several teasings. Even if I have to be smothered by these several teasings, I have to say that there is no igniting in my heart, but I really see them too high.


    The Kerry Empire is not a state of ceremonies. In the universe, they are also known for their perseverance. Looking forward to what high conservation they can have at this time, it is better to count on a major coup in the Kerry Empire. So what is completely imaginable is how they are prepared for the group comparison of the Silver Lake Guard.


    ��Headquarters, we have caught a few special species. There are primitive creatures from a remote planet; there are intelligent species evolved from plants; there are mechanical transformations to life, and organisms to transform life. There is also a strong body. Idiot, and a species with special ability in mental power. We think this is a good research material and has very high experimental effect. Therefore, we recommend them to enter the laboratory and become the next batch of experimental materials."


    "Experimental materials" stood next to Quel, they could not hear such words, and it was because of their reports that Quel''s talents could not help but shake them up.


    ��This is your plan, let us act as guinea pigs?��


    Quill resisted the desire to not look at Tony and quietly asked such a message. To this, Tony shook his head decisively.


    "How is it possible? I don''t know what these Cree people are doing on this planet? I just think that their alert on this planet is not quite normal, so I just want to try to make a surprise, can they let them take the initiative? Exposing your hidden things. If you look at it now, this is indeed an unexpected surprise. If I guess there is nothing wrong, the infinite gems should be in their headquarters lab."


    Tony said this, Quill is also aware of the problem. The first is that the defense of the Kerry Stars on the planet is indeed tight and somewhat unnormal. To know that they are just a small spaceship, even if it is to give people the goods, the ones that people are too crowded. Logically speaking, unless it is said that the Kerry star''s parent star Hara, or the fortress planets that are in combat, the private ship like him will not be subject to such strict scrutiny. So from the beginning, there was a problem inside.


    Tony only discovered this earlier than Quer''re, and he was counted as a bait. They used Quail as a bait and came out to lead the snake out of the hole. As far as the current situation is concerned, the results are still satisfactory. If you want to say who is not satisfied enough, then there is only Quel.


    "Man, since you have got the information you want. What are you still hesitating, save us? You heard, they want us to do the experiment, this is not to push me down in the bed. On the other hand, it��s as simple as finding a syringe to insert me two times. This **** is terrible!"


    "Reassured, there is me, you will not have anything. Just acting, follow their arrangement and continue to play like this. This is more conducive to us to find out the details of these Cree people, perhaps the infinite gems they hold in their hands. More than one can be said?"


    "Are you sure you can protect us?"


    Quill glanced at the base of the Kerry Stars, which he was deepening at this time. It was a defense that was rigorous and belonged to an ant that could not be drilled. It is really that he does not have much confidence in his heart. In order to appease his inner uneasiness, Tony could only show the jewel in his hand and said to him.


    "Even if you don''t believe me, you should also believe in the power of infinite gems."


    "You are right, I really shouldn''t have any fear."


    Infinite gems are more trustworthy than Tony himself. At the very least, it easily allowed Quill to figure out the middle of the relationship, and immediately became as if the main bones supported the general, and the **** was high.


    Walking with the wind, the whole person is squatting, if it is not locked in the body, maybe he can dance now. This situation is not to mention the Kerry Stars, even the Galaxy Guards themselves can not stand. They also heard Tony''s words, just let them go to this point, they may not be able to open like Quel.


    Quill is a personal talent, this is what they have to admit. In the face of such talents, even if they are teammates, they can''t help but avoid two steps and pretend that I don''t know this guy.


    They just want to break the relationship and let others not classify them. In the eyes of these Kerry stars, this is another matter.


    The Kerry Stars are a thoroughly **** country. From the bottom of the small soldiers to the top aristocrats, from the day of birth, everyone has been identified as a factor to make the Kerry Empire more powerful, a molecule.


    It must be said that this kind of thinking common sense issued by the supreme wisdom and the whole race is indeed the necessary condition for the rise of the Kerry Empire, but above the individual, the personal needs of the Cree are undoubtedly to be Reduced to a limit.


    In addition to this stage of the child to the child, the other time the Cree was not spent learning, or acting as a screw in this huge machine in the Kerry Empire, glowing for the operation of the entire empire. Personal life is not to say no, but at most, it is to drink a small wine, and to do sports with your own wife.


    I hope that I can come to a national entertainment show like some races. It��s impossible to play all kinds of games. So naturally, facing Quail, it seems to be a dance-like movement. They subconsciously thought that this was a dangerous act, so that they immediately pointed their guns at Quel.


    "Stop, what are you doing? Don''t move, let''s shoot again!"


    "I am dancing, dancing, do you know?" Although he didn''t move at the foot, but Quer, who had shaken a big wave in his hand, was completely teased at the moment.


    "Be aware that in my hometown, when people know that they are going to die, they will use this way to vent their feelings and express their love for life. If it is two people who are dying, They will fight if the conditions permit. Do you know what the fight is like?"


    Turning his head and licking his ass, he had a dance, and Quill reached out and pointed the gun to the rocket before he couldn��t wait to react.


    The Rockets didn''t want to care about this stupidity, but if they thought that this wouldn''t be round, then they might be implicated. So he could only snoring with a grin and then screaming.


    The Rockets just lost the pot again. And this rare cooperation also made Quer''s heart more proud.


    "Look, that''s right. So there is no need to worry about it. It''s just a custom, it''s already already."


    The voice has not fallen, and the last word he said has become a long string of vibrato. The reason for this is that a Cree is completely unbearable, and an electric shock falls on him.


    "This guy is an idiot. It has already fallen into our hands. Do you want us to give them a taste according to their customs?"


    "Wait, wait. He is an idiot. It doesn''t mean me, I just cooperate and cooperate with him."


    The defense of the Rockets did not work. As a restless element in the eyes of the Cree, they were naturally not polite and gave him the same treatment as Quel.


    It��s better to drag two dead flesh than to endure their torture. The Cree is not stupid. Of course they know what to do is the most correct.


    Quill, this is a stupid sale, and by the way, the rocket was pulled in. Fortunately, this always has no effect on their plans, so Tony will not say a word, sit and watch things develop.


    It��s the same thing to wipe the ass, even the rest of the Galaxy Guard is not willing to do it. As for how the Rockets wake up, how to find Quay to calculate this account, it is their own business. These teammates, at most, are preparing some peanuts and benches, and by the way, arrange for future events. Absolutely will not intervene.


    In short, others are leaving, and they are being dragged by Quill. It was finally in the depths of this Cree base. And as soon as he entered the core, Tony immediately felt the fluctuations from the infinite gems.


    "This is the material you said. It seems that there is nothing strange about it?"


    A skin with a light skin color that looks no different from ordinary humans came over and looked at the group of the Galaxy Guard, and the frowning commentary was full.


    This is a scientist among the Kerry Stars, and it is also a rare person who can compete with the nobles in terms of status. After all, no matter which civilization or ethnicity, the cultivation of scientists is the most difficult and most important. Although some people do not regard the human rights of the people as one thing, this does not mean that they will ignore this basic problem. Naturally, giving scientists better treatment and higher status is a matter of course.


    This is almost a common thing for all Kerry people, and in the face of this scientist''s rating, several Kerry soldiers also looked at each other and then replied respectfully.


    "Sir, these people seem to be a bit ordinary, but they are very rare compared to the species we can find in the nearby stars. Since the experiments in the base have been stagnant, why not use these new species? Try it out and see if you can make any unexpected changes?"


    "Well, you are right."


    Although the planet belonging to the Kerry Empire was remote, it was the highest wisdom personally assigned to build this research base. In other words, the research inside it involves the secrets of the Kerry Empire, and it is a matter of high intelligence.


    The progress has been stagnant, not to mention that he is a scientist, even if there is a high-profile accusation in the back, it is also untenable. Therefore, although this is just a joke of a small soldier, as long as there is a possibility of one in ten thousand, let the experiment make some breakthrough progress, then it is a turning point for him.


    The worst is that there is a failure. It is a big deal for him to die two insignificant prisoners.


    To understand this, the scientist is no longer hesitant. Reaching out in the Galaxy Guard, it is already designated the role of Quel and Gruitt.


    "Just two of them. Just, a primitive person who has just evolved from a monkey, a vegetative person. Perhaps this biased to the original genetic sequence, more able to withstand our experimental transformation is also possible. The rest are locked up first, Wait until the problem is over and change them."


    Like the former Kerry, he could only see the group of the Galaxy Guard in his eyes, but he could not see Tony. So his finger can only point to them.


    "iamgroot!"


    Quail is now a dead pig, and naturally it can''t be reported. And Gruitt has only one such thing to turn over and over, and it can''t stop the atrocities of these people.


    When the pigs are tied up, they still know how to resist, let alone Groot. He was trying to struggle under the subconscious, but Tony calmed him up at this time.


    "Don''t worry, I will always be next to you. They can''t take you how!"


    Groot is a child, and Quill is a fool, and he is arrogant and self-evident. Therefore, in terms of treatment, Tony is also very decisive to treat it differently.


    This made Groot''s mind so big that even the resistance was too lazy to resist. And looking at this little tree man who doesn''t have his own thigh height, he seems to be lying on his bed. He is tied to the test bed with his eyes open and squinted. The scientist who just named them is also inevitable in his heart.


    "Strange, is plant-type creatures having a special hobby for lying in this dormant behavior? This is free to study."


    He found an excuse for this behavior in his heart, but his energy was still on the experiment at the moment. Seeing that everything about the experiment was ready, he also ordered it and opened the experiment.


    ��All staff are ready to start the 627th living experiment to turn on the countdown of the energy supply device, ten or nine��


    The complicated machine started to operate under his command, and under the diffuse blue light, Tony finally saw the final goal of his trip.


    Infinite gem space gem. Sure enough, it is right here. And that''s the case, then it''s not necessary to hide it again.


    :. :

 Chapter 2035： Mind support follow-up plan

    The protection of the infinite gems by the Kerry Stars is very limited. The first is that they need to use it to do experiments, it is naturally impossible to put it into the safe. The second is to protect this infinite gem, they have built a defense-defense base on this remote planet, and laid a heavy guard. If you can''t protect the infinite gems in this way, then what other actions you can do is just superfluous.


    So at this moment, in front of Tony, there is only such a set of complicated mechanical devices. And even for him who has not gained any power, dismantling such a set of machinery will not be a problem, let alone for him.


    I was too lazy to spend that extra effort. He directly reached out and wore a mechanical device that was being recharged, from which the core infinite gems were pulled out.


    Taking empty space gems by empty hands is something that he can never do in the past. But now that he has infinite gloves and two infinite gems, he is a space gem in the area, and it is really difficult to pull out any moths in his hands.


    As long as he doesn''t overdo things, then he wants to press the people and slowly accept the temperament space gems, which is basically a matter of course. The problem is that Tony doesn''t think he has the time to waste precious time on this wait. So he made an unexpected action directly, that is, the backhand buckle, the space gem is buckled on his infinite gloves.


    This is like a forced enslavement, and the space gem naturally erupts its own strength to some degree of resistance.


    Everything just happened in the blink of an eye, but for the Cree who was in it, it was the experimental equipment that suddenly failed. The huge energy gathered by the energy supply device had nowhere to vent, and then the next second A huge explosion of sounds exploded, and the entire base was also in the aftermath of the explosion, and it was madly shaken.


    "What happened, where did the explosion?"


    Kerry��s brain as the head of the base is confused. Although the device in front of his eyes showed very clear, the root of the explosion came from the equipment he invented. Because of the failure of the core joint, the whole machine had an uncontrollable error during the operation, which led to the big explosion. .


    However, he still can''t believe that this is the truth. He remembers very clearly that he had just done an overall check on the equipment before, and it is impossible to have such a problem. And to say that his design is flawed, the previous hundreds of experiments are not likely to be so smooth.


    Where is the problem? He felt that he should find out the answer to this. But before that, there is one more important thing, that is, he must save the infinite gems, the core of the whole experiment.


    Experimenting with the problem is something that he can solve himself, but if there is a problem with the infinite gems, let alone him, even if the whole family is connected with the whole base, the fear is that they can��t solve it. questionable.


    Even if you don''t think about other people in this base, he has to think about himself and his family. Therefore, infinite gems are in no way lost.


    "Fast, send someone to recycle space gems. This is the first priority, and absolutely no mistakes are allowed."


    There is nothing wrong with the head of the person in charge, arrangement and arrangement, but unfortunately, they are still a step late.


    At this moment, Tony is already unable to control the gem of the soul on the planet, and his body shape has been exposed to the eyes of these Cree people. However, in the face of such a sudden intruder, they simply could not take any courage to attack him.


    Because of the current Tony, it has reached a critical closing moment in the matter of conquering space gems. Not only is the space gem swaying, it spills horror energy to counterattack. It is the power gemstones and spiritual gemstones that have been conquered, and they begin to radiate horrible fluctuations in the synchronization of the infinite gemstones.


    The raging light swam through Tony''s body, and he couldn''t help but make a beast-like whisper. In his snoring, the terrible power is also like radiation, sweeping everything around him.


    No matter how strong the material is on the texture, under the double impact of space gemstones and power gemstones, it can only be turned into a moment. Although the spiritual gem does not have such intuitive destructive power, its inadvertent power can also make all the people who look directly at Tony feel the deepest fear and despair in the heart.


    Not to mention breaking the radiation fluctuations around Tony, and hurting himself. Even if he can''t do it directly, these Kerry soldiers can''t be imagined.


    And just as they are squatting, when they are in a dilemma, Tony has already finished the final step in the matter of conquering space gems.


    It is true that the enormous energy of the three infinite gems are somewhat beyond imagination, but it is not enough to destroy Tony''s body and dispel his will and spirit.


    He can support it now, relying on more than just a luck. The more powerful he is, the more out of the mundane life physique is a reason, but the most important thing is his spirit and will, which is the key factor that he can support under the impact of infinite gems.


    It is also his luck. On the road to searching for infinite gems, the first jewel he got was the soul jewel. The role of the gemstone of the mind is not only as simple as being used by others.


    Although his body is already close to the gods, it is obviously also a high point. If it is really relying on the physical resistance of the infinite gems, then a jewel is already the limit of Tony. And the rest, even if any jewel is added to him, will be like the last straw that crushes the camel, let him completely become ashes in the power of infinite gems.


    But the only spiritual gem can give him more possibilities.


    There are two ways to get the most out of your mind. One is the ability, for example, to destroy the tyrant. His power is strong enough to force the control of the gem of the soul, so he can naturally use it as an arm. For example, Luo Ji, as a magician who is proficient in spiritual spells, of course, she also has the ability to play some of the power of the soul gem.


    If you can''t do this, then there is another way to cultivate the fit of the infinite gems. Tony is also at this point, another way.


    The role of a gemstone is not just to manipulate others, it also to strengthen oneself. It is like facing a thing that is impossible to accomplish. One person constantly encourages himself to tell himself that this can be done, and then in the almost impossible situation, he really did the same.


    Although this kind of successful success has many complicated components, undoubtedly, the firm belief in the heart is definitely an indispensable part of it.


    This method is the same for Tony. He couldn��t bear the load of more gems, but when he was so determined that he wanted to save his son and save his country, so that he had already surpassed the boundaries of human will and mind, then the gem of the soul The power of it is logically loaded on him, so that he will not be possible.


    Of course, this is not something that works at all times. With the giving of the gem of the soul, it is necessary to receive the test of the gem of the soul all the time.


    Tony��s belief in the heart is absolutely impossible to shake. Because once shaken, then waiting for him will be the most sad end.


    At the same time, the power of the soul gem is not without limits. It is as if a person is holding a big belief and it is impossible to withstand the fire and hold the tank. When the load of the infinite gems reaches a certain level, the help of the soul gems to Tony will reach the limit. At that time, he is bound to be countered by the power of infinite gems.


    At this point, Tony, who has just concealed three infinite gems for a while, is already aware. He felt that he had touched the ceiling, and that meant that if he didn''t want to fall halfway through the plan, he had to think about it.


    It��s just how to overcome that difficulty, but now it��s not within his consideration. His thoughts, still thinking about holding the remaining infinite gems in his own hands.


    With the precise positioning of the three gems, he now does not need to sit on the spaceship and search for a star field in the radar field, even if it relies on vague perception, he can determine the next jewel. Position, and its deviation distance will never exceed a star system.


    In theory, with space gems, he can completely cross this long interstellar distance and appear directly in front of those infinite gems. However, considering that the Galaxy Guard was dragged down by himself, and he still needed the Galaxy Guard to contribute to himself, he still did not give up the cousin as a cannon fodder.


    The space gem in the hand began to shine, and the invisible power suddenly distorted the space and pulled a group of members of the Galaxy Guard to their own.


    Quill is still asleep like a dead pig. The Rockets have long been awake, but now it is like a rabies episode, which is arrogant. They are not aware of the changes in their surroundings, and when they find the problem, the environment is already changing. All of them are already on the Milano.


    "This is what you are looking for, a new infinite gem, are you ready?"


    The most sensible of the Galaxy Guard is the nebula. Of course, this reason is not to say that her feelings are like her body, completely mechanized. It is the kind of thinking emotion that she holds that belongs to the individual of life. In the perennial cold life, she has been forged into a standard rationalization mode. That is, it is neither as funny as a fool like Quel, nor as easy to use as other people.


    She is the person who can best see the situation at hand and the situation faced by their group of people.


    Tony got the infinite gems, achieved his purpose, and also kept his promise to ensure their safety. But the corresponding thing is that they were also the hands of Tony, directly involved in the conflict between him and the Kerry Empire.


    The thief who originally thought that it was turned into a robbery like this is no less than the face of the Cree in the face of the whole universe, and I hope that the Kerry can open the side. Let them go, this is really too high to see the Kerry people''s virtues.


    The biggest possibility right now is that all of them have to wait for the Kerry''s wanted list. The only way to get rid of this trouble is to rely on Tony at the moment to see if he can get the big trouble of the Cree.


    This is simple to say, but it is not so easy to do. To know that the Kerry Empire has dominated the universe for so many years, the only thing that can make them want to swallow their voices is the existence of a cosmic hegemonic level.


    It''s not that Tony can''t do what he can do now, but whether Tony will be willing to do it for them.


    Change your heart to the heart, they are in this position, they will not provoke such a big trouble for themselves. So the nebula is actually very embarrassed, and this also prompted her to ask such a hungry sentence to Tony.


    "What are you going to do next? Leave it, or..."


    The nebula''s worries are not unclear to Tony, who is already an old fox. And it is also to be assured of their minds, he also gave the answer immediately.


    "Don''t worry, the things between the Cree and the Cree are just beginning. Infinite gems, they have more than just one in their hands. And now, are we still having some heads and tails not dealt with?"


    What does Tony mean? The nebula can barely understand a rough idea. For her now, Tony, who has mastered three infinite gems, is enough to compare with her former father, and it is a foolish thing to want to figure out the thoughts of this level.


    She didn''t want to make this mistake, so she was just silent. At the moment of her silence, Tony has pulled the entire Milano, escaped from the base of the Cree, and directly came into space.


    "I��m sorry, but for humanity, please die here...��


    Sorry words were spoken on the mouth, but the movements on the hands did not show any mercy. The brilliance of the three infinite gems circulates on Tony''s hand, with the space gems and power gems that are just in hand to shine.


    This means that the two have been rushed to a certain limit, and under the pressure of this power, Tony��s eyes, which have never been able to leave a name, are already like a fireworks. In silence, I fell into eternal silence.


    No one can survive in this situation, and no single spacecraft can flee in this annihilation. Everything is only in a flash, this is the power of infinite gems.


    And when the Galaxy Guard was still immersed in the horror of this infinite power, Tony''s voice was already coming again.


    "Go, leave here. There are other things waiting for us..."

 Chapter 2036： Mentality changes like a demon

    After destroying a planet in the name of humanity, Tony''s feeling of giving people is obviously a change.


    If he said that he had given Quill a group of people, that is, people''s feelings, then now, he feels like a god, let them feel awe in their hearts.


    This is not a change in eye temperament, but simply a feeling of a person''s feelings after him.


    The Galaxy Guards have also seen the great world. So many races in the universe have all been seen. At the very least, in the known races, they have also known each other. No matter what kind of race, what kind of hero is in this race, like Tony today, it is rare and rare to raise a hand to destroy a planet.


    The lack of power may be a key factor, but the most important thing is that some things are not so easy to make up their minds.


    A planet, even if it is a remote and remote planet like the one below, has a lot of life on it. The Kerry Empire is not going to put its own experimental base on a planet that is not even basic and has no atmosphere or biosphere. So naturally, with Tony''s blow, hundreds of millions of lives have completely disappeared into his hands.


    This is not something that anyone can make up to. Naturally, once someone has made up his mind to do so, then in his heart, whether he is a human being is already very debatable.


    Perhaps Tony himself doesn''t think so, but Quail and others already have their own answers.


    Of course, people cannot easily violate God, especially if their core interests are not violated. Now, Tony is still on the same line with them, so even if they have such an idea in their hearts, they will not do anything to Tony.


    After all, the biggest problem facing them now is not the gap between the gods and the humans, but the behemoth of the Kerry Empire.


    Tony ruined the experimental planet of the Cree, and to a certain extent it did destroy the considerable evidence, letting them temporarily break away from the sight of the Cree. However, this does not mean that they can completely rest easy, especially Tony has the intention to find the trouble of the Cree.


    Even if the Cree people don''t know their existence, but their own experimental planet suddenly disappeared, such a big thing is impossible. Maybe they have already received the news at this time, and with their so-called supreme wisdom, they must be able to guess, what is the willingness to appear in this situation.


    It is conceivable that they will inevitably strengthen the guardianship of infinite gems. And if at this time Tony still wants to continue to grab infinite gems from the hands of the Cree, then in all likelihood, it will fall into the trap of the Cree.


    To be honest, they have the intention to discourage Tony from letting him make a decision and then move. At the very least, he must also understand the layout of the Cree and use intelligence to make targeted plans. But from Tony''s attitude can also be perceived, he is afraid that he is not willing to wait for such a long time.


    So for the present, the best way is to speed up their speed, and the Kerry people have no time to make arrangements, and they are caught off guard.


    Of course, this is not the decision they can make. If you let them make this decision, then the Milano will never be here, but 100,000 light years away.


    This is an excuse and reason they used to comfort themselves after Tony made arrangements. At this moment, they are already at the heart of the Kerry Empire, among the Large Magellanic Clouds.


    From the Milky Way to the Large Magellanic Cloud, the long distance between them, even the most advanced spacecraft, takes a long time, and it can only be done through hundreds of thousands of cosmic transitions. For Tony, who holds the space gem, this distance is just a moment of effort.


    They have already seized the first move before the Cree made the reaction. How to expand this advantage is the problem they should consider at the moment.


    And at this time, Tony and Quay are naturally two completely different opinions.


    The Large Magellanic Cloud is the old nest of the Cree. As early as thousands of years ago, the Cree had already opened up a large territory in this star field. In the star system with its parent star Hara as the core, Hara Star has become the anchor of the stars.


    Not only are the other planets in the stellar system transformed into satellites for defense and extension of the main body, but the sun in the galaxy and even many satellites have been transformed into Dyson rings and satellite fortresses. .


    It can be said that this entire stellar system has been transformed into a form dedicated to the planet Hara Star. And it is difficult to break through Normandy with a class with the help of this kind of wall-walled defense.


    They are the Galaxy Guard, not the Avengers. Even if the Avengers arrive here, it is estimated to be a jag. So the idea of ??Quel''s group is very simple, that is, first mix an identity in the city outside the Hala Galaxy, and then find a way to sneak into the interior of the Hara Star.


    Camouflage, lurking, and then want to break into the point, it is impossible to add a color lure, to a standard 007 process. If you can''t say it, you will have a chance to succeed.


    However, it is only an opportunity. Tony also has no time and does not intend to explain his or her own affairs to an opportunity that is not necessarily successful.


    His idea is very simple, that is, a single ride, directly killing the Hara star. According to his perception, one of the remaining three infinite gems is above this Hara star.


    This level of treasure of infinite gemstones does not mean that you can play its role in your hands. Like him, if you have not seen the prestige of the tyrant, you have learned about the existence of infinite gloves, and he may not be able to control the infinite gems in his own hands.


    This opportunity is part of the factor, and the rest is at his level of genius. After all, no one has ever seen an infinite glove and can copy it.


    Like the Kerry Empire, such a large interstellar empire, in the face of infinite gems, is still at a loss, and can only rely on experiments to explore its limits. This is the gap.


    But now, don''t look at the Kerry Empire, and there is an infinite gem in your hand. But in Tony''s judgment, they really may not be able to pose any threat to themselves.


    The so-called copper wall iron wall can be broken, and in the face of the infinite gems, the enormous power of the Kerry Empire is not worth mentioning. As long as he dares to go up, the final result will definitely not be his loss. Because the barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes, the Kerry Empire faces his power, and there is no other choice besides yielding.


    It is like saying that the tyrant is the cosmic hegemon.


    Imagine being one of the great empires in the universe. Even if the Kerry Empire is controlled by the so-called supreme wisdom, he can easily allow someone to sit on their heads and make a fortune, and put up a boss, you All give Laozi a stance in the back row. This is not about the face of a person, but the dignity of an entire empire. Unless it is said that the Kerry Empire is not going to expand to the outside world, and only as a tortoise in the universe, then they will never be able to swallow in this kind of thing.


    However, in the end, the Kerry Empire recognized it, and honestly gave the tyrant to the end, becoming a dogleg around him. It is certainly the accused that Ronan has a little bit of heart, but it is also not the Kerry Empire''s fear of the power of the tyrant, the performance of the next.


    After all, even if the tyrant does not let his own army, he can break the Kerry''s defense and throw the entire Kerry empire upside down. In contrast, they do not have any way to control the tyranny. This is the biggest problem.


    At that time, if you didn''t give in, you only had to die or destroy. The Kerry Empire had only one choice. For the same reason, at this time they also had only one choice, surrendering the gems, or being overthrown by Tony.


    Tony knew that this was only fearless, and compared with him who was not worried about the aftermath, Quel��s group had to worry about this problem.


    Tony can be rampant, not that they can play like this. This is the same as when it was in World War II.


    The Americans used Steve as a hero at that time, not only because he made a small contribution, but also because he took the lead and led the soldiers to overcome one difficulty after another. Well, the problem is coming. Everyone knows that the captain of the United States has become a hero. Excuse me, apart from the later team of the roaring commando team, what kind of end are the soldiers who first started with the captain of the United States?


    The answer is a martyr. After all, not everyone can escape from the rain of bullets. And even if I escaped once, I can''t escape the second time. Among them, the high mortality rate forced the United States to pull together a group of ghosts and evil spirits to make a roaring commando team to be barely enough.


    The biggest skill of the roaring commando is not to play, but to live. It is not a mutant of speeding regeneration like Wolverine and Saber-toothed Tiger. It is the color of birds in vampires and werewolves. Unless it is said that the German soldiers are all hand-held Gatlin, wrapped in garlic, stuffed with silver, or you want to kill this group, it is really impossible.


    The Galaxy Guards asked themselves that they would not have the skills of the Wolverines. And then again, even if the roaring commando is here, facing the Kerry crossing, I don��t know how many times the equipment gap is, it is estimated that it can only be a white end. Therefore, compared with the end of this dead body, they would rather choose to sing and sing at this time, at the very least, to see that they have no credit and hard work during this time, so they can still keep a whole body. .


    Of course, no one will be willing to die if they can live. At this time, it was considered to be racking his brains, and Quill finally said a decent person.


    "Tony, don''t you, do we split up?"


    "We find a hidden point on the periphery of Hara Star, and then find a way to buy a way out. What do you want to do on the other side to do it, wait for what you want, we will join together and sneak out. As long as we are fast enough on both sides, then God is not aware of it. Even if you bring Hara to the sky, they don��t know who is doing it. This will save our worries and reduce it. Just a little trouble..."


    "Good idea, just do it!"


    Tony is too lazy to talk to these guys. After all, he has seen Quel''s ability. He is also somewhat uncertain. This guy will not slap him at the crucial time. Therefore, in this Longtan Tiger Cave, let him and his own action can be considered for his own safety.


    Since it has been so deliberated, he will not continue to wait for more. The space gem in his hand is flashing, and he is already in a moment without a figure.


    And looking at Stark, who disappeared in front of his eyes, Quel took a sigh of relief, and his heart was inevitably alive.


    He can understand it, Tony Stark is a bomb bucket. Stayed on his side, and there was a day of slamming the broken bones. If they say that their Galaxy Guards are all made of alloys, they are not afraid of bombing. The problem is that they are all flesh-and-mortem, and it��s just a group of interstellar tramps. How can I have this ability to resist such a big scorpion?


    So when he left, he couldn��t help but have the idea of ??leaving the burden and leaving.


    "Guys, now is an opportunity. Now, let''s sneak away, don''t slip, wait until the Stark guy finishes things, we can''t slip away!"


    "slip......"


    Hearing Quell��s thoughts, the rest of the brained people looked at each other, and then they showed him a look of a child with a mental retardation.


    "Guire, are you stupid? Do you think we can slip away from his hand?"


    "Why can''t... Confront, he has space gems."


    The expression was so painful that the hair was pulled, and the face of Quill��s face suddenly fell awkwardly. He discovered that since he met this fellow in the universe, he did not seem to have done it. This is really a meteor.


    The thing that made him sad is still behind, because at this time, the rocket that is most considerate of his mood is already on his shoulder, patted his shoulder and said to him.


    "You don''t feel bad, think about it, at least we can finally name the universe, right?"


    "Famous universe? What the **** are you talking about?"


    The Rockets didn''t answer, just follow the bridge and look out the window. And visible to the naked eye, in the vicinity of Hara Star, the stars are beginning to be silent...

 Chapter 2037： Stealing and smashing

    Tony was not mad at the heart, and rushed directly into the main character of Hara, in which he meant to kill. If he did, then it was not only the supreme wisdom of the core of the Cree, but also the ruin of the tens of millions of Kerry elites. It was a complete push of a huge empire to its opposite.


    At that time, unless he said that he had smashed his hand, he killed the Cree who dared to come to him to count the blood account, so waiting for him must be a situation in which the Kerry people are not dead.


    Tony knows this truth in his heart, and he naturally does not want to become this situation. In fact, if he can, he certainly hopes to be able to float lightly, fluttering away, picking up a small hand and taking only an infinite gem. But unfortunately, he underestimated the ability of the Kerry Empire on his own site, and also underestimated the importance of the Kerry people to the infinite gems.


    Perhaps his movements on that remote planet were so fast that even a little wind did not leak out. But the supreme wisdom is not stupid. Since he dares to put infinite gems in such remote places for research, he naturally has the ability to know the movements over there.


    So the so-called no leaking wind does not exist for him at all. In this sudden situation, the first thing he did was to increase the protection of the remaining gems.


    Still, he is not stupid. The ability to **** space gems under that level of defense can even make a little extra message out, which is enough to prove that the comers are not good. I think that the purpose of his own research on infinite gems can also be guessed. This is a big force or a powerful role, and it also remembers this kind of treasure.


    The horror of infinite gems can shock many ambitious people, let them know that there is still a good force in the world that they can''t control. But no matter which era and which place, there is no such thing as self-righteousness, I can do it.


    The development of the Kerry Empire to this day is already a giant in the universe. Although the pace of expansion did not stop, but from the continuous war can only barely maintain an embarrassing situation can be seen, the momentum of its development is almost touched the ceiling.


    The territory has already wiped the border with other great empires, and wants to really expand, and it is only after the victory of these great empires. However, people can develop to meet the specifications that match you, which must be distinguished from thousands of civilizations and countless planets. If you want to win, you can win.


    This can be seen from the hundreds of years of war between them and the Greek and Skuru empire. If they can easily win, who would be willing to drag the war to such a long degree, really be their own home. Are the soldiers all the cannon fodder?


    A good thing about the supreme wisdom is that although he also used the bottom soldiers of Kerry as cannon fodder, but as an artificial intelligence life, he decided not to be willing to fill in the cannon fodder.


    This is a part of his great empire, and there is a computer in the world that is too boring to take apart the parts to play.


    He had long wanted to end this boring war game, but the war hit this point, it is not that he is willing to stop and can stop. Unless someone can be as powerful as the original tyrant, with unlimited power, press the whole universe. Otherwise, everything is just a delusion.


    It is certainly not good to do it, but it is enough to provide a way of thinking for the highest wisdom. That is the source of the power to destroy the hegemony.


    To be honest, as the last member of the eternal Titan, the power of the tyrant is powerful, but to say that it is invincible in the universe, it is somewhat exaggerated. At the very least, he won''t exaggerate to such a point before he gets infinite gems. So the key to everything is the infinite gems.


    There are no infinite gems, and the tyrants are at most a line higher than them. But with infinite gems, they can only choose to be dog legs, which is the gap. For the supreme wisdom of ending this endless war as soon as possible, even the infinite gems represent a huge risk, but it is not a plan worth trying. It was under such appeal that he mobilized the power of the Kerry Empire and secretly held two infinite gems in his hands.


    One of them is for the future development of the empire, and the second is not a worry, the infinite gems fall into the hands of the other two empires, bringing them the disaster of the Kerry Empire.


    Now Tony suddenly shot and hit him one by one. His first object of suspicion was not the arrogance of the universe, but the two great empire that could stand with him. This is a heart-to-heart, he feels that if you change yourself, if you know that they have infinite gems, they must be robbed at all costs.


    Therefore, he deliberately increased the warning to another jewel, so that the entire Hara galaxies have some wind and cranes, and the grass and wood are all soldiers.


    But even this kind of defense can''t stop the space jewel in the hands of Tony. What he can do is realize that the gem is robbed and then immediately intercepted.


    It is said that it is interception, it is not a swear word. The Kerry Empire has laid down the universe of thousands of literary star balls. Other than that, its scientific and technological strength is absolutely beyond the imagination of human beings who are struggling with the planet.


    Although the power of space gems is powerful, it is not invisible in front of the Kerry Empire and cannot be dealt with. Tony suddenly snatched the infinite jewel, but it also sold flaws. According to the radiation left by the space gemstone and the traces of gravitational waves, the supreme wisdom immediately discovered his existence. And instantly blocked the gravitational field inside the Hara galaxies, and cut off the possibility of Tony''s immediate escape.


    And then, in order to prevent infinite gems from falling into the hands of others, and to deal with yourself. He directly used all the powerful forces in the Hala galaxy to keep the person who had stolen the infinite gems.


    This is the proper meaning. In the position of the highest wisdom, it is impossible to tolerate the infinite gems. These treasures are lost from their own hands and fall into the hands of an unknown source.


    But the problem is that it is a business trip here, because no one can think of it. The person who steals the infinite gems is not a little thief who is a thief, but the kind of one that can make you lose your life. Jiang Yang Thief.


    Tony was originally supposed to do this in a way that made things easier and less troublesome. But this time the man was stopped by the way out, but it wasn''t that he wanted to let the rest of the people get what he wanted.


    At this time, the use of Thunder can not solve the problem. For Tony, who has changed his mindset because of his strength, this is naturally the only way to solve the problem.


    Therefore, when the Kerry Stars took the shot, the situation was already developing in an irreparable direction.


    The Cree was interfering with gravitational waves on a man-made satellite fortress in space. And when he shot, he was also merciless, and he smashed the fortress directly to the ashes.


    This is tantamount to hitting the face of the Cree, and it is simply to treat the army of the Cree people in the universe as nothing. Whether it is for the face of the Cree or for the treasure of infinite gems, they can''t allow Tony to do this kind of thing to escape easily.


    Therefore, even if Tony has shown a devastating strength, the Cree still invinciblely used their planetary defense front, and launched a storm on him who has already revealed his body shape.


    The planetary defense here is not comparable to the so-called space defense system on Earth. The space defense system seems to be very powerful, but to put it bluntly, it is to play the game inside the planet. Most of the space defenses used outside the planet do not work.


    This is not to say that the scientists on the planet are incompetent, and they are only making a pile of waste. Rather, the Earth has never experienced such a space-level battle. It is a whimsical thing to count on the idea of ??creating a full-featured interstellar weapon.


    For example, in order to fight against the black hole generating device created by the planet devourers, this thing is to scare people by knowing how many light years have passed. If you really come here from inside a galaxy, basically It is also the result of the same return.


    This kind of thing can only be used as a means, but not as a weapon for defense in the weekdays. At this point, there is no such problem with the experienced civilized race of the Cree.


    Their galaxy defensive front is based on the giant planets in the galaxy as a heel to create a powerful defensive weapon on the planet as a center of gravity, thus forming a powerful firepower network that can radiate inside and outside the galaxy.


    The problem here is that there are operations between the planets, and the intersection of the orbital arcs often inevitably leads to blind spots in the arrangement of firepower. In response to this problem, the Cree even artificially created a planetary engine, completely disrupting the operation of the planet itself, and artificially interfering with the emergence of such a blind zone, and even further, the firepower network intertwined to no space at all. The point.


    This is a big deal, not to mention the technology inside, the resources that are consumed in the middle are not affordable for a planet in the district. Such a handwriting is only a part of the huge system used to mobilize the operation. It is conceivable that the weapon that is actually used for defense will be terrible.


    Precision, power, these are inevitable things. It can be said that no matter what kind of power, even if thousands of Star Warships are coming over, there is such a defensive line, and the Cree can ensure peace of mind.


    However, although this kind of defense is abnormal, it can be said that it is counted as one in the whole universe. However, in the face of Tony, who has unlimited gems, it is impossible to escape.


    The infinite gems represent the cornerstone of this universe and the figuration of the roots that make up the universe. The power it represents is no longer comparable to the technology of the Cree. So, in the face of this Kerry''s card attack, he just understated the opening of the glove with infinite gems, and invised the energy beams that shot him and almost opened up the half of the planet. . Then he reached out and made a fist to the planets that attacked, as if they were breaking a bubble. In a moment, a big planet disappeared invisible.


    There is no resistance, no action is too late to do, just so, the so-called planetary fronts have been turned into fireworks, leaving only a gorgeous and short-lived light and shadow in the universe.


    This process was exceptionally short-lived, and it was short-lived that the Galaxy Guard, which is far away from the galaxy, could only make a mouthful of effort. And when they hadn''t finished the mouth, they saw the spectacular annihilation inside the Hera Galaxy. When the Milano flashed blue, Tony had already slammed and fell half-slipped to the ground.


    "Look at it now, hurry!"


    The Tony status at the moment looks a bit worrisome. Although he had just completed the feat of annihilating several stars, at the moment he could not see the prestige of destroying the earth, but it was a failure of the gas, and he was alive. The appearance of the fish on the shore.


    "fuk!"


    This is not good news for the Galaxy Guard. If Tony has always maintained a strong and powerful appearance, then even if the Kerry people have hated him, he would never dare to say that he would easily start the battle.


    He has proved his strength with strength, and as a strong person who can do this step, he is enough to win the awe of any party.


    However, if he loses this powerful performance, he shows a weak appearance. Then, as the Kerry who lost a few core planets in the battle, how many souls were destroyed and ruined, they will definitely carry forward their consistent tyranny. At this critical time, they will come to an uninterrupted pursuit. .


    The Cree people on weekdays are already terrible enough. Now the Cree, who is deeply hated and hated, is afraid that they will not take their skins down.


    It is no wonder that this group of people in Quail will suddenly scream, and then they will run away without returning.


    At this moment, they will inevitably scream at Tony''s self-seeking dead end. However, he also hopes that he can ease the situation as soon as possible and help them get rid of this embarrassing situation.


    Because they themselves know that only Tony can save them now. Only by holding Tony''s thigh, they can have a little life.


    Tony himself knows what kind of bad situation he is, but in the face of his current situation, he can only report it with a smile.


    Who can think of the power of infinite gems is so huge, and who can think of it, just use a little bit of the power of four gems, let his body directly reach the limit?

 Chapter 2038： Difficult brother is in trouble

    Tony is a character who likes to take a slant.


    If there is a shortcut to one thing and a safer but more time-consuming road, then he will definitely choose a shortcut.


    It is as if it is now, the more the power of the infinite gems is superimposed, the more serious the burden on him is. He still chose to embed the real gem that had just been stolen into his glove. And this, in an instant, brought him a huge burden that was unimaginable.


    But the burden is big, but it is just the limit that he can afford. This is also related to the particularity of the real gem.


    Realistic gems are one of the infinite gems that are second only to the self gems. The special thing is that if you want to fully exert its power without causing damage to the users themselves, then you must have other gem output power as an aid.


    That is to say, if there are other gems coexisting, then the burden of the real gemstones is not too large.


    This was also the reason why Tony didn''t feel anything at the beginning. Just merging the gems together, his body supported by the gemstones is barely affordable. However, once he started his hand and used the infinite gloves to inspire the powerful power of the four gems, then the real resurgence brought by the real gem would inevitably come to him.


    Only handsome, but for a few seconds, he has already realized the pain that the limit is broken.


    In his current situation, it is accompanied by his whispering sorrow, and the cracked lines immediately appear to be the cracks of the porcelain, which floated on him. With the appearance of these dense cracks, the bright red-violet light is like a life, with his breathing rhythm, flashing in one of them.


    Although the gang of the Galaxy Guard is not a particularly powerful presence, it is not perceived by the fluctuations of power. As far as they are concerned, it is that they seem to face a whole roaring sea, and they are bravely rushing, and there is only one **** that has been leaking and ruined in front of this infinite force.


    The flood and tsunami can break through the dam called Stark at any time. In the face of this situation, they can''t do anything about it. They can only avoid the eyes and ears of the Kerry Empire while watching. To cover up their accomplices. This terrible situation has made Quill have not heard of the **** from the beginning.


    When he repeated this word more than three digits, the Rockets could no longer afford to take out their own big guns.


    "Shut up, Quill. If you dare to repeat a word at the beginning of f, I will smash your mouth."


    "I beg you, I am smashing it now. Otherwise, when the Cree catches up, it goes to **** with the brother who has a hole under it. I don''t want to go to that kind of ghost place, but also lick my own. butt."


    There is some panic in my heart, and Quer''s mouth is naturally a bit of a mouthful. According to what he said, in addition to Drax, which has a long reflective arc, everyone else has revealed a disgusting appearance.


    "Hell, Quill. Your success is disgusting to me! I can beg you, don''t be so excited?"


    "If you say that you have been guilty of a cosmic empire, especially after the bombing of its home, I can still show nothing, then really, it is estimated that even my dead **** will admire me."


    He said that the old man refers to a pirate of a Centaur, not a ball. I don''t think that even the character like Yongdu does not dare to provoke the Krish country, especially the role of Hara, but now that he has inserted a foot inside, Quill really does not admire himself.


    Of course, if there is a choice, he would rather be eating a melon while watching, not wanting to be one of the characters on this stage.


    This kind of thinking is normal. In fact, everyone in the Galaxy Guard is basically such an idea. However, compared with his current grievances, not everyone is so uncomfortable. For example, Kamora and Nebula, they are rare, but also the kind of guy who thinks rationally.


    This is due to their former identity. After all, as a foster daughter of the tyrants, they have experienced some big scenes. Although the Kerry people are quite tyrants, they are not a grade compared to the previous tyrants. Therefore, although the current situation is somewhat critical, in their view, it is not completely unsolvable.


    "Calm down, Quill, things are not as bad as you think."


    "What is not as bad as I thought, can there be anything worse than now?"


    "Yes. For example, the man behind, if he had an accident, you can go to your **** right away."


    The Rockets pointed out that Stark, who was more and more unclear behind him, sang the opposite. After him, the nebula is also unkind to talk about his own reasons.


    "First of all, you have to understand that our identity may not be known by the Kerry Empire. Although the strength of the Kerry Empire is indeed not to be underestimated, in such a short period of time, they cannot be found in such a large crowd. This group of people is such a small goal. This kind of thing can not be done even by the army that was under the hegemony, so they certainly can''t."


    To say such things as the tyrants, the nebula is, to some extent, a relief to everyone��s heart. But with the words of Kamora, their hearts were raised.


    "But don''t have too much luck. Our safety is only temporary. It''s impossible to say that we will never be discovered. There are never clues in the world, especially when there is a time bomb around us. ""


    She said here, looking back at Tony, who is still on the verge of danger. And this look is to let everyone immediately understand what she meant.


    It is as if Tony can create an instrument that detects the infinite gemstone fluctuations. There is no reason to say that he can make it. A huge Star Empire does not have such a technology. Therefore, as long as Tony is still by their side and still on this spaceship, then they must be exposed to the sight of the Cree. At best, it is only a matter of time.


    Realizing this, some people immediately came up with ideas.


    "Maybe, we should, I mean"


    "Don''t wink, I understand what you mean." Although I can''t wait to put my wrench on Quail''s face, the Rockets still hold on to this desire, and solemnly said.


    "It''s a good idea to throw him out. But the premise is that we can do this! I don''t want to sin a cosmic empire, but I can yawn one. The guy is offended and sinned. So if you have a little brain in your round, I suggest you not to make this stupid choice."


    "What are you thinking about? How can I do this kind of thing. But my fellow countryman is a fellow who can''t meet the odds of hundreds of billions of dollars in the universe."


    There was a strange expression on his face, and Quail was skilled in practicing the spaceship, posing a sad expression.


    "I don''t like him any more, and I can''t harm him at this time. I mean, we can completely drop an infinite jewel from his hand, and then throw it somewhere, use it to Confuse the sight of the Cree. As long as the attention of the Cree is attracted by the infinite gems, then we can easily get rid of them, isn''t it?"


    "Hey Quill, you are such a small ghost!"


    This is a compliment from the rocket, very rare. Not just him, the others present were aware that this was indeed a good way for them to ask for danger.


    They don''t have to pay for Quel, they are already looking at Tony''s left hand. Most people seem to be a bit eager to move, but in the end no one dares to take this step.


    The power of infinite gems is so powerful that they know well. In order to get from this almost violent situation, forcibly squatting an infinite gem, really, even in the mind of Quail, it would not be too easy.


    Do not say anything else, but they have seen a scene of an alien who has been gravitationally turned into a gray ash by holding a force gem in his bare hand. With such a foresight, no one wants to go to be the second try. Therefore, for the question of who should go to the jewels, they face each other, but they are once again hesitated.


    "Hah, Quill, you **** can be disgusting."


    At this moment, Drax suddenly opened his mouth and couldn''t stand the open mouth against Quel. And when he heard his words, Quail��s face was so arrogant, Big Brother, you suddenly taunted, it��s a few meanings.


    It was also time for Quill to be targeted and did not have time to react. In comparison, his other teammates understood the meaning of Drax.


    "Get it, Drax. Your reflex arc is too long. Until now, have you just returned to the **** that he just said?"


    "Now that I have come back, what we are discussing is, who dares to take down the infinite gems from the guy''s hand. I bet you don''t have the courage to gamble for five hundred credits."


    The sly rocket is not going to be on its own, nor does it want to let Groot. So forget it, in addition to Quel''s stupid and not easy to flick the Karu La sisters, that is, the brain is not so good, Drax is best adapted to this role.


    His mind is not so good, but the body is enough to be strong. If it is only for a short while, the power to withstand infinite gems is not a particularly difficult thing.


    Of course, he still needs a little motivation, so the Rockets can be used to bear the pain of cutting meat, and made a big stack of 500 credits.


    He doesn''t think that Drax, who has a lack of brains, will not be hooked, but the reality is that Draxes laughed and said to him.


    "A thousand points! Quel taught me, if someone opens a chip to me, I will give him a double!"


    "Quay, you have a piglet in your head. You can''t teach it?"


    A thousand credit points are quite a few. On many planets that use the financial system of the Galaxy Bank, a thousand points are enough for one person to spend the night. The Rockets certainly can''t bear the heavy money, but compared to the current situation, a thousand points is not what it is.


    "Okay, a thousand. I am half with Quel!"


    Quill dragged him down the water, and it was naturally impossible for Quill to laugh on the shore. It��s hard to be a brother and a brother. A piece of rolling in the mud is the best result. For this result, Quill even had a heartfelt objection, but when he heard the sound of the rocket slamming the gun, he could only honestly put his words in his mouth. If he has paid for the rocket, he still doesn''t want to provoke it.


    At this moment, Drax, who has a lot of benefits, is also happy to go forward. For him, this is probably a matter of doing things, and you can earn a thousand points with your hands. This is a big bargain.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not care about what Stark was willing to do. He was probably in a sturdy head and barely counted as a ship on the boat. There was no reason to refuse each other.


    Of course, he thinks so. It doesn''t mean that Tony thinks so. It took so much effort, and it has even turned itself into what it is today. All of this is just for infinite gems. Now, some people dare to touch them, which is naturally something that he can''t allow.


    That is to say, Tony still remembers that Quel''s group was barely and standing on a ship, and they did not have the idea of ??licking their own knife behind them. Otherwise, by the action of Drax, he has the meaning of giving them a blood lesson.


    Although it is not the case now, it cannot be said that it is a warning. Taking advantage of the body''s somewhat slow-moving gap, under his thoughts, Drax''s huge body was already flying like a cannonball.


    Until he hit the top of the Milano''s cabin, the whole ship trembled a little, and Tony''s warning voice followed.


    "Don''t want to play the idea of ??infinite gems, I warn you. This is the first time, I don''t want to see the second time!"


    "Of course, of course. There will never be a second time!"


    Seeing Tony''s attitude, whether it is Quayer or the Rockets, they are swallowing their mouths and playing a ticket. After that, they immediately fell into anxiety.


    "Now, what should we do?"


    3131382490782650


    . URL

 Chapter 2039： Tosu

    "Man, I know this stuff is very important to you. But I can''t say that because of this, you will not take care of the lives of all of us."


    Stark��s tough attitude saw Quel��s brains hurt. Despite his arrogance against him, Quail did not dare to make any flowers. But there is resentment in the heart but it is also an inevitable thing. If this can save a dog''s life, then still say. The key is that the life of the dog is difficult to protect, and it may be discovered at any time and then sent to the soul. Under such circumstances, you are still strictly guarded against not giving a living path, which is too much too much.


    Quill is also complaining about this. If you don''t want to give them unlimited gems, then at least give them a way to live. Like now, doing nothing, watching them die, what do you mean?


    Stark also realized the problem with doing so. He can''t say that a living road is not left to others, especially if he can only rely on them to get out of the tiger''s mouth. So the mind is only a little bit of work, and it has already emerged as a trick in the sinister brain that has been honed in the political struggle.


    "Space moves, don''t worry if the Cree will discover your presence. Go directly to the site of the Skuru Empire."


    "Skuru people? Are you crazy?"


    As soon as he heard Tony''s strategy, the people of Quill immediately exclaimed. They did not expect that Tony would say such irresponsible words.


    To know that as a powerful empire in the universe, Skuru and Kerry and Hijah are different. If the Kerry Empire is arrogant and the Hiya Empire is ruthless, then Skuru is purely disgusting.


    The Skuru people have a very disgusting talent skill, that is, they are free to change their appearance and disguise themselves as another person. And can also copy the memory of the target. In other words, the Skuru people are the same as everyone, and even the super-Skuru people can become an enhanced version of the magic-shaped woman, that is, even the ability can be initially copied.


    Unlike other empires, which are made up of hard powers, the territory of the Skuru Empire is almost stolen. According to the literature in the universe, it is lightly pretending to be pretended by the Skuru people, and then it will be messed up in a mess, and finally there will be no more than a hundred cheap civilizations.


    At the peak of the Skuru act, it was the civilization of all the surrounding civilizations. Don''t talk about the same ups and downs, the same robes, the friends and relatives of their own family, when they meet, it is also like looking at the thief who is getting started stealing. First, let''s see if he has any abnormal behavior.


    Later, those who were disgusted, and those who did not want to continue to be disgusted, jointly developed an instrument specifically for the Scuru people to disguise, which was reluctant to suppress the disgusting style of the Skuru. But at this time, the Skuru people have grown bigger, not only encroaching on hundreds of civilized territories, but also taking advantage of the wealth and technology of these civilizations. power. In one fell swoop, it has laid the foundation for being among the best in the universe. This naturally makes the Skuru people more and more fearless.


    If the Kerry people are walking across the universe, then the Skuru people are a step-by-step approach that the six parents do not recognize. No one likes the Skuru people, well, except for metamorphosis. And Quay��s group asked themselves that their psychology was normal, so they didn��t have the meaning of jumping out of the tiger��s mouth and jumping into the wolf��s nest.


    Asking if Tony is crazy, this is already a very euphemistic statement. If it is said that Quel, not Tony, said this, then now, waiting for him, at least three groups of people.


    Everyone thinks this is a sigh of choice, but since Tony said so, then naturally there are reasons for him.


    "I feel the position of the next infinite gem, on the site of the Skuru. We are now, the attention of the Cree will be transferred to the Skuru people. Even if they can trace The infinite gemstones, the gems in the hands of the Skuru people will inevitably cause some misunderstanding. The two parties are now fighting, they may not be able to make things clear, and this is the real opportunity for you to get away."


    "Oh," the tone was lengthened, and the man of Quill finally understood that it was a means of blaming the water. After understanding this kind of thing, they couldn''t help but scream, and couldn''t help but scream at Tony''s thick eyebrows, and actually began to play dirty.


    Of course, the abdominal sputum is abdomen, but it does not affect their judgment at this time. Everyone knows that this may be their only way out. And no one needs to be urged, they have already opened the migratory function of the Milano, and fled to the site of the Skuru people.


    It is a blatant to say that it is absconding. Because space moves this technology, there is a possibility of exposure. It is as if a stone has broken into the water, and it will inevitably leave a trail of traces in the gravitational field of the universe. It is not a problem to use the Cree technology to find their way along these trajectories.


    This is also why a large group of private spacecraft, including Quay, have turned around and flew away after witnessing the Hara Star, rather than directly jumping out of the box. Because if you move at this time, then even if this is not what you did, you are also yellow mud in the pants, it is not clean. I hope that the Kerry people at this time will reason, but it is better to think of something else, such as the last meal.


    Quill did not commit this stupid before, but he hoped that some fools would give them a sin. At the very least, they could give them more time. Now that this trick has been used, it is undoubtedly a set of fishing posture, just waiting for the fish to hook up.


    The fish will naturally be hooked. Even if there are many people in the Kerry who are cautious and suspicious, but under the urging of the guilty Kerry High Accusation and the wise urging, the more cautious people cannot say that because of their own time Consider and let go of any potential possibility.


    This is not a trivial matter. Because of the significance of the entire Kerry Empire in the Hara galaxies, it is like the meaning of New York plus Washington to the whole of the United States. This is not only the center of politics, economy, and even culture of the entire Kerry Empire, but also the essence of the entire Empire of the entire Kerry Empire.


    Kerry��s supreme accusation, a large group of Kerry nobility, can all go out from this star field. And even if the Kerry Empire has not known tens of thousands of light years, this star field is still the core of the entire Kerry Empire, and the planets are mostly the seals of the nobles. Its prosperous place is where the aristocrats gather and where the elite gather.


    Tony is so tossed now, and it is undoubtedly to take out the bones of the Cree.


    It should be known that as a high-level cosmic life, the Cree''s biological characteristics have already been determined. Their breeding ability cannot be like the species of other colors. The next year, the next few years is more than a dozen. So exaggerated. In fact, after two generations, there are two or three descendants, which is very lucky for the Cree.


    You must know that their life span is three hundred years old, and the growth period is more than two hundred years. Two hundred years of golden years, if you are a human being, even if it is two people, it is estimated that a nation can be born. But on the Cree, it is just a guaranteed purchase, how many bitter tears there are, and who is the party who knows.


    Now, Tony��s hand is undoubtedly a lot of Kerry.


    If you are on the road for the whole family, then you will forget it. At the very least, they can''t get out of the country of death and pursue your fault. But the problem lies in it. A big part of it is that they are not a neat situation of the family, but more or less one or two survivors.


    Some of the survivors have long held the power in the supreme accusation, and some took the emergency, took the position of their own son, and suddenly sat in this position. Whether they are coming first or later, their demands are the same at the moment. That is, they want revenge and hate, let this hurt their loved ones, destroy the bandits and bandits of the Kerry Empire capital, and pay the most costly.


    This is the group appeal of the upper class of the entire Kerry Empire. Even if it is the intellectual and authoritative existence of the supreme wisdom, it is impossible to ignore their ideas.


    Therefore, for any suspicious target that appears in this state of affairs, it is better to kill a thousand and never let go of one.


    They have already killed a lot of bad luck that was unfortunately caught in. There are some powerful guys in the game. And even these people can start to be ruthless, then naturally they will not care, and another goal like the Galaxy Guard.


    Quail��s forefoot has just moved in space, followed by dozens of Kerry��s spaceship battleships. They are chasing after the group of Quel, which is completely a mad dog. I didn��t even ask for a superfluous sentence. I met with countless guns.


    Quill is also a veteran of the ranks of the universe pilots, who have taken the Star Trek Asteroids to pass the championship. However, in the face of the chasing after the mad dogs, there are also some rushing feet. That is to say, his flying skills are excellent, and there is a similarly old rocket next to it to pick up the leaks. Otherwise, he will not be able to wait for the Skuru people''s site. They will now be smashed by the mad dogs behind.


    "Is this medicine taken by the Cree? I don''t remember if I sold the blue pellets on the earth to the Kerry Empire?"


    Since independence, Quill has also done some smuggling business. With the local products on the earth, it is not too small to earn. However, the scale has always been small and small. You have to say that there is no problem in estimating the pirates and fugitives in the area. It is a bit of a nonsense to sell the star-level empire such as the Kerry Empire and become a supplier of such high-level arms.


    He wants to make this money. The problem is that people may not be able to see him. So why not think about it because of his sake, these Kerry talents are so fierce. And if it''s not for this reason, then the reason they are chasing after it is that some of them are extremely scared.


    Quail, they know that this group of people is a big blind, but they don''t expect to be excited to the extent of the opposite, so that they feel like they are kicking off the horse''s nest, it is almost terrible.


    No one can ensure that he is safe in this long chase. For the current situation, the only way for them is to forcefully move and sneak into the Skuru site, let the Skuru people come to be the scapegoat and bear the anger from the Cree.


    This is a simple statement, and it is not so easy to do. One of the most important reasons is that the size of the small fleet behind him is not something that can be provoked by the leisurely planet.


    Even if it is a cosmic empire like Kerry, Skuru, and Chia, it is impossible to say that any planet can pull out a hundred warships.


    For those important administrative planets, military planets, this is naturally no problem. But for some mineral planets, some grazing or simply traveling planets, it is not easy to have one or two ships loaded with weapon systems.


    They can''t stay for a long time, so this move must be the key to breaking into the edge of the Skuru planet with heavy guards. The problem is that doing so also means that they bear certain risks, because a little more, they will be directly attacked by the forces of both sides because of the invasion of the Skuru people.


    The Skuru people are not kind people. It is natural to use such a disgusting means to extract such a large country, and naturally there will be no extra sympathy to give them such a small role.


    This is an adventure, and Quill is not willing to do this stupid thing in his heart. However, at this moment, it is because of him.


    "Rocket, lock the position, 30 consecutive moves ready!"


    When the ship was about to sail, it was probably the only time that Quill was able to live up to the normal. In this case, even if the Rockets were shocked by this value, they would never go back to sing with Quel.


    "Ok, the route is ready to be completed! Let me make it clear, whoever spits, who cleans it up. Countdown, three, two, one"


    After being hungry in the washing machine and screaming for hours, the team of Quel finally crossed the thousands of stars and smothered the Skuru site. And as they imagined, the spaceship just appeared, and immediately there was a battleship from the Skuru people, blocked from all sides.


    Look at the number, not less than the Cree who pursued them before. And to know that the number of people the Cree pursues is already the size of the general military planetary garrison fleet.


    "Where are you moving to this?" Quill looked at the face and asked the rocket next to him. The Rockets licked their teeth and gave a fatal answer.


    "Arlington, the Skuru people **** the front line of the Cree, and the scorpions of Kerry are chasing them!"


    The spacecraft computer showed dramatic volatility fluctuations coming from behind them, and I used the **** to know that this must be the pursuit of the Kerry people.


    This immediately forced them into a situation where there were wolves and tigers. In the face of this situation, they can only face each other and feel at a loss.


    :. :

 Chapter 2040： Exploring the strength of chickens and dogs

    This time, I really didn''t have to run. The Cree would rather go into the washing machine and chase them, showing how crazy they are at the moment. The opposite Skuru people are not very irritating. You brought the Kerry warships to them, and they are expected to speak with you well. This is a daydream.


    "What should we do now? Can''t run away. Let me know in advance, if I really fight, I would rather be bombarded by the Cree, and I would never want to be taken by the Skuru people." I don''t want to take out the second Quill in front of me to disgust me."


    "Second, I don''t want to see a second raccoon on my boat!"


    Until this time, Quill and the Rockets still forgot to shoot the mouth guns, which shows how much they are right. However, it is just a shotgun. If they can''t think of any way to escape within a moment, then the entire Galaxy Guard will be here.


    Of course, this is not what Tony wants to see. Since he proposed this kind of strategy to make trouble, then naturally he would not let them sacrifice in vain.


    So, taking advantage of the state of recovery. He immediately made a small move.


    The Milano was instantly pulled by the space gem and disappeared into the land of right and wrong. At the same time, the power of the gemstones of the mind suddenly swept through the audience, allowing the Skuru people to put all their attention on the Cree, and directly forgot the existence of the small fish of the Galaxy Guard. .


    The Cree would only see the Skuru people coming out to meet, and then a blind eye, their goals disappeared. The Skuru people will only feel that the Cree suddenly broke into their own vital planet, and that is not the person who is not good. The battles that have been fought for hundreds of years on both sides are themselves feuds. Now, Tony is so provocative with infinite gems, even if the human brain is going to give you a dog''s brain.


    That scene, let a few people who are hiding in the side watching the lively Quail look a little dazed. It is clear that it is a disaster and it is a success. I don��t know, I really thought that this was the war between the two countries, and the means of the various means, and finally the soldiers who had been dismantled and seen each other?


    Infinite gems are so powerful? Yes, infinite gems are so powerful.


    Seeing that Tony slowly recovered from the appearance of a half-dead, and Quill felt in his heart, he also completely put a carrying heart down.


    Now Tony is their backbone. Tony, who can play normally, and Tony, who is half-dead, are two completely different situations.


    There is the former, he even dared to go to the Kerry''s tiger whiskers, even if it is said that the bright and the right and the Kerry are right, under the premise of seeing Tony''s own skills, his heart is not empty. But if it is the latter, then I am sorry. He definitely wants to smear the bottom of the foot and how far it is.


    The gap is so huge, and this source is in the end of the infinite gems. To be honest, if you don��t know how many pounds you have, Quill is afraid that he can��t help but covet the heart and turn to Tony.


    And because he knew that this was not something he could swear, he only tried hard to hold on to the greed in his heart, and forced himself not to look at the gems in Tony��s hand, and at the same time, he asked him to face Tony. .


    "It��s finally a day of escape. So what are you going to do? I admit that you are getting more and more powerful now, and it��s amazing that few people in the entire universe can be put in your eyes. But we don��t have You are such a skill. We are just a group of young people. If you let us do some small things, then it is okay. But if you do the same thing again, then sorry, we are afraid that there is no such ability. ""


    This is also the truth of the Galaxy Guard. At best, they are just a team of bounty hunters in the interstellar world, and they can''t mix a meal in each star field. This is a bit of a thing, but it is much higher than the elite special forces who attacked the village.


    It��s a matter of two times, and with luck and skill, they can still support it. But if there is more, even if it is the biggest of them, the Kamora and Nebula, they dare not say that they can survive to that point.


    Life is your own, and you don''t cherish who cherishes. Therefore, by such a head, Quill can also say the voice of all of them, that is, they really have no ability to continue to accompany Stark toss.


    The six pits on the infinite gloves helped them fill in three. As far as the identity of the fellow is, he can be said to be doing everything right. You can''t always say that the fellows see the fellow villagers. You really put him in the pit of death. It doesn''t make sense to count the billions of people on the earth.


    Quel is a clear-cut car, and Tony knows that he is doing something unreasonable. You can''t catch a sheep like this and you will lick your wool in the dead. If you go on like this, everyone will not look good on your face. So in this case, then why not get together. Just send a good heart and leave them a way to live.


    Tony is not the kind of murderer you have to rebel against me, I will want your life. He could see it on such a thing, so immediately he looked nodded and gave a positive answer.


    "This is of course. In the end, I should thank you for your right. It is not you, my collection of infinite gems will not be so smooth. You have a credit, I will remember this credit. Wait for my business. After the conclusion, I will give you a return. No matter what you ask for, as long as I can do it, I can promise you. This is a promise, believe me!"


    "Ouye!" Tony said something, and everyone in Quill immediately rejoiced.


    They have spent so much effort, and even risked the risk of life to do such a big thing, not just to keep their own life simple.


    The interests, or the explanations, are from the goodwill and commitment of the strong one of Tony. This is what they are striving for.


    To know that the planet civilization that can stand on this universe is not all that kind of steady and steady, step by step out of the wild. That kind of person is a strong person and is an inevitable choice for the evolution of the universe. The so-called grand avenue is nothing more than that. However, since there is a grand avenue, there must be a small path.


    Fortunately, it is also called the hug, which is also the best choice for some civilizations in the universe.


    Not all civilizations are able to fight for good, and not all civilizations have the talent to light up the technology tree. It''s like the tens of millions of species on earth, but only one human has its head out. Such a probability is placed in the entire universe, although it is not too small, but it must not be said to be much.


    Then, what should be done without such a kind of species, can not say that they have died out of it. The laws of the universe are harsh, but they are not said to be so harsh. Natural selection, survival of the fittest, the key to the end, or this plausible.


    Just like a dog, as a branch of evolution, the evolution of a dog as a wolf is undoubtedly a way to go, but looking at today''s earth, is it a wolf''s day to live comfortably or a dog''s day to live happily? The answer is self-evident.


    So why can a dog be so comfortable? The answer is that it is just right at the good time node to hold the human, the thigh of this rising species.


    On the basis of the ability, the dog can''t compare with the tiger and leopard. In the carnivores on the earth, the dog family itself is a weak class, and the dog is the younger brother among the brothers. But it is such a younger brother''s dog that has been raised as a treasure by human beings. The reason is that, in the end, the dog was the first to go to humans, and in the primitive era when human beings were still weak, it provided the necessary safari help for human beings.


    That is to play a role in the primitive tribal period, and in the later feudal era, it was basically a display. But that''s it, the dogs are getting together. The so-called one person got the road, the chicken dog ascended to heaven. Since human beings have become a hegemon on the earth, there is still no problem in keeping the dogs fragrant and spicy.


    This is also an option for evolution. In the universe, examples like dogs are everywhere. And now they are playing with Quel, it is such an idea.


    With a strong man like Tony giving them back support, then to a certain extent, they are no longer a small and powerful person. Not to mention the great empire of the universe like Kerry and Skuru. But compared to the ordinary planetary civilization, they are definitely not strong or weak.


    It can be said that as long as Tony''s tiger skin is hung out, then with Tony''s prestige, they can completely sway on a planet civilization and comfortably live their own days. Of course, even if their temperament is not willing to live this kind of animal life, then under the banner of Tony, if you encounter any danger in the future, you can also be tempted.


    Dogs also have to look at the masters. They have the embarrassing role behind Tony. The average person does not necessarily dare to provoke them.


    In short, with such a commitment, no matter how much they suffered before, it is worth it. In particular, it is now out of the bitter sea, and it is no longer necessary to worry about being afraid of being followed by Tony everywhere. This is naturally something that deserves to be celebrated.


    The Milano is a home-sized spaceship, and its firepower is not enough, but the living facilities are fairly complete. The personal hobby is fully prepared, and the black-tech kitchen system allows you to cook now. There is no shortage of wine or wine. Quer returns to the earth. If there is no more, it will bring the most golden songs and drinks.


    There is no problem at all for a party. And now they really need a party to relax their mood.


    Tony also needs time to take a break, after all, his own body is clear to himself.


    The power of the four infinite gems has reached his limit, and even can be said to exceed this limit. And the reason why he can gradually turn around. In the end, it is just the use of the power of realistic gems, slightly deflecting some of the established reality.


    This is a practice of his whim, and it can be regarded as a helpless act of a dead horse as a living horse doctor. After all, if he doesn''t do this, then waiting for him will definitely not be a good end. Because it was like what Quel had seen, his body of demigods had already collapsed at that time.


    The gem of the soul can support his will, but he cannot reverse the collapse of his body. Unless he is going to be a man, his body is absolutely impossible to support this time.


    He does not want to return to the earth in the state of a soul or a spiritual aggregate, so the power to turn to the real gem is his only choice.


    He succeeded, and the reality of the gems really raised his upper limit of strength, allowing him to turn around from this terrible situation. But he did not feel happy because of this kind of thing, because until this time, he had a deeper understanding of the enemy he was facing.


    Smith��s power to change reality is now exactly the same as the power of a real gem. After mastering the real gems, Tony learned more about it. How difficult it is to reverse this reality and change the degree of fate.


    That is simply not the point that people can do. Even now, he has a hopeful and unpredictable feeling about this kind of thing.


    Why is Smith Zhou so powerful that it is only a living creature on earth, but it shows a powerful force in the universe. This is not scientific at all, and it does not make sense at all.


    Tony didn''t want to understand the problem, just as he couldn''t understand why a small earth was so many disasters, and what kind of demons and ghosts would reveal the same.


    Before he came out of the earth, he thought that the whole universe was a look, everywhere was a crisis and an unknown horror. But after seeing more, I know that the things that the earth has experienced are simply one.


    In exchange for any other planetary civilization, encountering such things as the earth, is not conquered, just like the Shandal people, completely lost their mother star, exile in the interstellar. It is a blessing that the earth and man can hold on to the present. But how long does it seem to be a chance to survive, how long can it last?


    In Stark��s heart, there is really no answer that will convince him. Even at this time, he did not have much thought to consider such a problem.


    His full worries have given his son, his own country. And just as he was wearing a pair of worried and worried, he was trapped in sleep. He didn��t know how many miles, listening to his hometown, his family��s everything, on the earth beyond countless light years, Frank. It is also facing the biggest crisis he has faced in these few days.


    The US government that has just been restored has not resisted the long-suffering hatred of the Stark family. It began to play a bright and honest banner and moved to him.


    :. :

 Chapter 2041： Interview before the Anti-Monopoly Court

    There used to be a giant-sized company in the United States called Microsoft.


    The large-scale enterprise that integrates the entire world computer operating system, together with the browser and application software, makes it the leader in the IT field and the real giant trust. But it is also because I used to be the boss, used to eating alone. It makes the eating of Microsoft more and more ugly, and this is naturally the joint attack of vested interests.


    The 1998 anti-monopoly lawsuit was a prelude to these people��s hands on Microsoft. And even if it is said that at that time, the Big Mac level, Microsoft, whose assets are close to one trillion, is simply unable to withstand so many wolves. It was forced to be dismembered into two pieces and completely lost its rule over the field of PC users.


    From the perspective of other IT companies, this is undoubtedly a big win. Because this not only opened the way for them to share this blue ocean, but also opened a stumbling block for the development of the entire Internet field.


    Microsoft''s single-eaten food is not only full of self-sufficiency. It is also blocking the road of progress and development. Therefore, he is a deserved one, and it is also a human officer who has done a person.


    What is happening now is that the newly restored US government intends to replicate the use of Microsoft on the Stark Group.


    The same is the anti-monopoly bill, which is aimed at Stark''s nuclear fusion energy business. This time, not because of the high-sounding reasons, but really the great interests of the Stark Group business.


    To know the importance of oil in the past three troikas in the United States. The Americans have spent so much effort to control the Middle East and sanction Mao. A large part of the reason is to control the pricing power of oil.


    For 100 years, this has been a compulsory course for politicians in the United States. It can be said that, to a certain extent, they have already given this trick to play.


    Never know how many years ago, the US fiscal deficit has already exceeded trillions. But it still can still be everywhere in the world, because he has pinched the small tail of the world''s resources.


    But now, this move is not working. Because no matter how many people are unwilling, human beings have taken a crucial step in resource issues.


    Nearly infinite nuclear energy has completely destroyed the position of oil in the development of human history in human history, making it the most common chemical raw material.


    I don��t know how many countries that rely on oil resources to mix their lives, so they don��t know how many landlords have broken their lives. But in any case, this is not something they can stop. Even if it is the current US government, today, when nuclear fusion energy has really become popular, it is impossible to say that it is to open up the history of reversing, and to re-pulling the oil to the world stage.


    He thought, the problem is that no one is willing to buy this account. Compared with the price of crude oil of more than 50 US dollars a barrel, it is the same energy production. As long as one dollar of nuclear fusion energy is not fragrant, or everyone''s IQ tax should be recharged?


    Not to mention that the current US government has no deterrent, it is impossible for other regimes in the world to listen to him and to pour back the progressive carriage. Even if he returned to the past, when he returned to the world hegemon, under the wheel of human progress, he is still only a car-stopping shackle. If you don''t let it open, you will only have a dead end.


    Of course, the politicians of ordinary people will not do such stupid things, so the conspiracy of the Stark family''s nuclear fusion industry is their only choice.


    There are currently three nuclear fusion industries in the world. One is the Ark Energy of the Stark family, which is the best cold fusion technology. Followed by the eastern nuclear fusion technology. That was Stark in exchange for support and funding, using technology to get back. In essence, the Ark Energy of the Stark family is a family, just changed its name, and is not in the control of the Stark Group.


    Finally, Latvia''s artificial solar thermonuclear technology. Although technically different, it is enough to supply energy throughout Europe. The most important thing is that this thing still does not need money.


    Victor''s death not only ruined himself, but also ruined the entire Latvian industry. These governments in Europe are not vegetarian. They can put a few counts on the crimes and put the Latvian industry into the name of the entire EU.


    After a few days of good life, the Latvians were taken away by the European Union. Seriously, anyone who has a long-term vision will not be happy, but the Latvians are different. They say they are quite happy.


    Because from that day on, the country of Latvia is no longer there. The nationals have one count and are placed in the high welfare countries of the European Union.


    Compared with the high welfare of the Nordic countries, even the benefits that Victor offers to the Latvians are much less. Therefore, naturally, these Latvians were forgotten by the sugar-coated shells and immediately forgot their own roots.


    Of course, this is a different story, not to elaborate. In short, the two largest markets in the world have nothing to do with Stark. Stark''s Ark Energy radiates throughout the Americas, plus some island nations in Australia and the Southern Hemisphere. The scale is naturally no more than the usual holding of oil, but for the present American, it is also a considerable and coveted source of income.


    I used to control oil, but that was to be divided. After all, they are not oil-producing countries. They can only be regarded as the two traffickers who are pushing up the price. The benefits that can be obtained are not many, but only a layer of value on the face. But now it is not the case, as long as the Stark Group can be dismantled into their own hands, then how much they can earn is their own.


    This is a real benefit, and they must not be unwilling. So, that is, in Frank��s stunned voice, he was put on the news by the current American government.


    "Notice, the Stark Group monopoly case accepted by the Los Angeles High Court is about to open. The government hopes that the chairman of the Stark Group, the current Stark family member Frank Stark, will take the initiative to appear in public and accept the case. It is related to the reputation of Stark enterprises and the future of the whole country. I hope that the Stark family can take the initiative to reach a consensus with Zhengda and make breakthroughs in the issue of human new energy construction. nbc reports."


    Accompanied by the words of the TV news host, Flack saw that his photos had been hanged on the TV, and the face suddenly couldn''t help but twitch.


    Of course, he understands the means of these politicians, saying that it is for the development of human new energy construction, drink... Hey! Nuclear fusion energy has been so complete, and how are you going to develop? Fly to the sun to build Dyson''s ball, you have to have this skill. This shows that it is the interest of Ark Energy, and intends to use the so-called legal means to seize the nuclear fusion technology from their Stark family.


    Yes, the factory is in the hands of the Stark family, no one can insert this hand. However, the external lines are not in your possession. It is still very easy for the government''s politicians to break the line and let the energy you produce go out. Of course, this is a means of breaking the net and it will not be easy to use. After all, in this era of today, you can leave everything, you can''t leave energy.


    But the government is much bigger than Stark, and it still holds public opinion. If it was at the time when the fish died, the government only had to find someone to find out how many scorpions, so the first to be torn apart by the angry people must be Stark, not the American government.


    The huge trust is also not qualified to compete with a sovereign state. This is the enthusiasm of the American government today. The Stark Group is indeed not qualified to compete with the US government. At the very least, it is true in the United States.


    "So, are you going to accept their request and face their trial?"


    Zhou, who is half-lobed with a lobster in his mouth, curiously asked.


    The American government put Frank in such a hand, naturally it is impossible for him to show up again. Naturally, the purchase of their daily supplies is also on Zhou Shang��s body.


    Zhou Shang is a delicious and delicious character, and Los Angeles is the most prosperous city in the United States. So as long as he is allowed to go out and buy food, then there will be no free time in his mouth.


    Frank, even if he is coping with it, he is not so much about eating. However, Zhou Shang would not be able to do it. He saw the introduction of the sheep soup in the program, and the next day he could run to the opposite side of the earth to buy it back. Expecting him to deal with the three meals a day, it is better to let him directly kill the White House and pick the current US government.


    But doing so is not good for them, and Frank will not let him be so cheap and cheap. Nick Fury. Therefore, Frank also allowed him to play.


    "Why not, since they want to let me surrender within the rules, then I can also fight with them within the rules. Take the legal route, according to their national live broadcast, I don''t think I Just lost!"


    "I don''t like you." Chewing the food in his mouth, Zhou still said something inconspicuous. ��It feels like it��s in a football game. The other side is playing the role of a referee on the premise of personally ending. If you want to win them, it will not be possible from the beginning.��


    "Maybe, but who can say it? I don''t think things are so absolute."


    Frank obviously has a well-thought-out, but he doesn''t want to say it. And since he does not want to say it, then Zhou Shang does not intend to force him.


    The time the US government left for Frank was not much. After tomorrow, the monopoly case will be officially opened. If Frank had any preparations, he would naturally come out at that time. Therefore, there is no need for him to ask questions at this time.


    "It seems that you are very confident, then I will wait to see your performance. You don''t have to turn over the car, let me see a joke."


    "This is of course, I am not an idiot who knows nothing about power."


    The two villains are embarrassed and seem to have not taken this so-called antitrust case at all. Just one afternoon after the afternoon, when the government arranged this good show, the Franks had already arrived in the Los Angeles High Court with great attention.


    As the heir to the Stark family, the son of Iron Man, the true sense of the United States. Frank Stark is the appearance of a gossip for the entire United States and the world.


    People are born with a golden key. This is not the same, this is born in the world in the way of all-inclusive gold, and even the shackles are gold.


    The money accumulated by the Stark family and the glory of the hard work of the fathers were all added to him. Even if he said that he looks like a melon, it is enough to make most women in the world obsessed. What''s more, he is still quite good, even if he is still a child, but he can already see the style of turning people back in the next decade.


    This kind of person, by nature, should live under the spotlight, and naturally, when he showed up, the reporters who had already been ready to go were immediately surrounded by guns and short guns.


    "Mr. Stark, here is a reporter for cba TV. What do you think of the Stark Group''s prosecution of anti-monopoly for nuclear fusion energy?"


    ��My opinion is that I don��t understand why the energy method of the past, high prices and various environmental pollution problems is not accused of monopoly, and our company��s low-cost, clean energy that everyone can accept is instead The government is targeting. Maybe I should change the current industrial structure, for example, raise the electricity bill?"


    Inheriting the way Tony treated the media in the past, Frank didn''t mind swearing at the camera. Raising the price is only a means for him, but for some people it is a punch. To know that today''s US economy has fallen, it is Stark that uses the cheapest energy to stabilize the normal life of the American people. If even the necessary expenses for this life are raised, then no matter who the problem is, the government must definitely eat a wave of hangs.


    This is very bad for the government that has just been restored. So very quickly, this signal from the cba TV station was cleaned up.


    All the reporters received urgent notices from their own heads, and all the issues that may cause controversy were all in their stomachs.


    This made the lively containment scene instantly a bit embarrassing and deserted. After all, the media did not dare to provoke a government with capitalism, because they depend on these people to eat.


    However, this does not mean that all the media are like this, especially those who pay attention to this matter far beyond the scope that the US government can control.


    "Mr. Frank, then what do you think the government is suing for this issue? Do you have a guess in your heart?"


    ()


    Pen Chinese

 Chapter 2041： Interview before the court

    There used to be a giant-sized company in the United States called Microsoft.


    The large-scale enterprise that integrates the entire world computer operating system, together with the browser and application software, makes it the leader in the IT field and the real giant trust. But it is also because I used to be the boss, used to eating alone. It makes the eating of Microsoft more and more ugly, and this is naturally the joint attack of vested interests.


    The 1998 anti-monopoly lawsuit was a prelude to these people��s hands on Microsoft. And even if it is said that at that time, the Big Mac level, Microsoft, whose assets are close to one trillion, is simply unable to withstand so many wolves. It was forced to be dismembered into two pieces and completely lost its rule over the field of PC users.


    From the perspective of other IT companies, this is undoubtedly a big win. Because this not only opened the way for them to share this blue ocean, but also opened a stumbling block for the development of the entire Internet field.


    Microsoft''s single-eaten food is not only full of self-sufficiency. It is also blocking the road of progress and development. Therefore, he is a deserved one, and it is also a human officer who has done a person.


    What is happening now is that the newly restored US government intends to replicate the use of Microsoft on the Stark Group.


    The same is the anti-monopoly bill, which is aimed at Stark''s nuclear fusion energy business. This time, not because of the high-sounding reasons, but really the great interests of the Stark Group business.


    To know the importance of oil in the past three troikas in the United States. The Americans have spent so much effort to control the Middle East and sanction Mao. A large part of the reason is to control the pricing power of oil.


    For 100 years, this has been a compulsory course for politicians in the United States. It can be said that, to a certain extent, they have already given this trick to play.


    Never know how many years ago, the US fiscal deficit has already exceeded trillions. But it can still be everywhere in the world, because he has pinched the little tail of the world''s resources.


    But now, this move is not working. Because no matter how many people are unwilling, human beings have taken a crucial step in resource issues.


    Nearly infinite nuclear energy has completely destroyed the position of oil in the development of human history in human history, making it the most common chemical raw material.


    I don��t know how many countries that rely on oil resources to mix their lives, so they don��t know how many landlords have broken their lives. But in any case, this is not something they can stop. Even if it is the current US government, today, when nuclear fusion energy has really become popular, it is impossible to say that it is to open up the history of reversing, and to re-pulling the oil to the world stage.


    He thought, the problem is that no one is willing to buy this account. Compared with the price of crude oil of more than 50 US dollars a barrel, it is the same energy production. As long as one dollar of nuclear fusion energy is not fragrant, or everyone''s IQ tax should be recharged?


    Not to mention that the current US government has no deterrent, it is impossible for other regimes in the world to listen to him and to pour back the progressive carriage. Even if he returned to the past, when he returned to the world hegemon, under the wheel of human progress, he is still only a car-stopping shackle. If you don''t let it open, you will only have a dead end.


    Of course, the politicians of ordinary people will not do such stupid things, so the conspiracy of the Stark family''s nuclear fusion industry is their only choice.


    There are currently three nuclear fusion industries in the world. One is the Ark Energy of the Stark family, which is the best cold fusion technology. Followed by the eastern nuclear fusion technology. That was Stark in exchange for support and funding, using technology to get back. In essence, the Ark Energy of the Stark family is a family, just changed its name, and is not in the control of the Stark Group.


    Finally, Latvia''s artificial solar thermonuclear technology. Although technically different, it is enough to supply energy throughout Europe. The most important thing is that this thing still does not need money.


    Victor''s death not only ruined himself, but also ruined the entire Latvian industry. These governments in Europe are not vegetarian. They can put a few counts on the crimes and put the Latvian industry into the name of the entire EU.


    After a few days of good life, the Latvians were taken away by the European Union. Seriously, anyone who has a long-term vision will not be happy, but the Latvians are different. They say they are quite happy.


    Because from that day on, the country of Latvia is no longer there. The nationals have one count and are placed in the high welfare countries of the European Union.


    Compared with the high welfare of the Nordic countries, even the benefits that Victor offers to the Latvians are much less. Therefore, naturally, these Latvians were forgotten by the sugar-coated shells and immediately forgot their own roots.


    Of course, this is a different story, not to elaborate. In short, the two largest markets in the world have nothing to do with Stark. Stark''s Ark Energy radiates throughout the Americas, plus some island nations in Australia and the Southern Hemisphere. The scale is naturally no more than the usual holding of oil, but for the present American, it is also a considerable and coveted source of income.


    I used to control oil, but that was to be divided. After all, they are not oil-producing countries. They can only be regarded as the two traffickers who are pushing up the price. The benefits that can be obtained are not many, but only a layer of value on the face. But now it is not the case, as long as the Stark Group can be dismantled into their own hands, then how much they can earn is their own.


    This is a real benefit, and they must not be unwilling. So, that is, in Frank��s stunned voice, he was put on the news by the current American government.


    "Notice, the Stark Group monopoly case accepted by the Los Angeles High Court is about to open. The government hopes that the chairman of the Stark Group, the current Stark family member Frank Stark, will take the initiative to appear in public and accept the case. It is related to the reputation of Stark Enterprises and the future of the whole country. I hope that the Stark family can take the initiative to reach a consensus with Zhengda and make breakthroughs in the issue of human new energy construction. nb reports."


    Accompanied by the words of the TV news host, Flack saw that his photos had been hanged on the TV, and the face suddenly couldn''t help but twitch.


    Of course, he understands the means of these politicians, saying that it is for the development of human new energy construction, drinking! Nuclear fusion energy has been so complete, and how are you going to develop? Fly to the sun to build Dyson''s ball, you have to have this skill. This shows that it is the interest of Ark Energy, and intends to use the so-called legal means to seize the nuclear fusion technology from their Stark family.


    Yes, the factory is in the hands of the Stark family, no one can insert this hand. However, the external lines are not in your possession. It is still very easy for the government''s politicians to break the line and let the energy you produce go out. Of course, this is a means of breaking the net and it will not be easy to use. After all, in this era of today, you can leave everything, you can''t leave energy.


    But the government is much bigger than Stark, and it still holds public opinion. If it was at the time when the fish died, the government only had to find someone to find out how many scorpions, so the first to be torn apart by the angry people must be Stark, not the American government.


    The huge trust is also not qualified to compete with a sovereign state. This is the enthusiasm of the American government today. The Stark Group is indeed not qualified to compete with the US government. At the very least, it is true in the United States.


    "So, are you going to accept their request and face their trial?"


    Zhou, who is half-lobed with a lobster in his mouth, curiously asked.


    The American government put Frank in such a hand, naturally it is impossible for him to show up again. Naturally, the purchase of their daily supplies is also on Zhou Shang��s body.


    Zhou Shang is a delicious and delicious character, and Los Angeles is the most prosperous city in the United States. So as long as he is allowed to go out and buy food, then there will be no free time in his mouth.


    Frank, even if he is coping with it, he is not so much about eating. However, Zhou Shang would not be able to do it. He saw the introduction of the sheep soup in the program, and the next day he could run to the opposite side of the earth to buy it back. Expecting him to deal with the three meals a day, it is better to let him directly kill the White House and pick the current US government.


    But doing so is not good for them, and Frank will not let him be so cheap and cheap. Nick Fury. Therefore, Frank also allowed him to play.


    "Why not, since they want to let me surrender within the rules, then I can also fight with them within the rules. Take the legal route, according to their national live broadcast, I don''t think I Just lost!"


    "I don''t like you." Chewing the food in his mouth, Zhou still said something inconspicuous. ��It feels like it��s in a football game. The other side is playing the role of a referee on the premise of personally ending. If you want to win them, it will not be possible from the beginning.��


    "Maybe, but who can say it? I don''t think things are so absolute."


    Frank obviously has a well-thought-out, but he doesn''t want to say it. And since he does not want to say it, then Zhou Shang does not intend to force him.


    The time the US government left for Frank was not much. After tomorrow, the monopoly case will be officially opened. If Frank had any preparations, he would naturally come out at that time. Therefore, there is no need for him to ask questions at this time.


    "It seems that you are very confident, then I will wait to see your performance. You don''t have to turn over the car, let me see a joke."


    "This is of course, I am not an idiot who knows nothing about power."


    The two villains are embarrassed and seem to have not taken this so-called antitrust case at all. Just one afternoon after the afternoon, when the government arranged this good show, the Franks had already arrived in the Los Angeles High Court with great attention.


    As the heir to the Stark family, the son of Iron Man, the true sense of the United States. Frank Stark is the appearance of a gossip for the entire United States and the world.


    People are born with a golden key. This is not the same, this is born in the world in the way of all-inclusive gold, and even the shackles are gold.


    The money accumulated by the Stark family and the glory of the hard work of the fathers were all added to him. Even if he said that he looks like a melon, it is enough to make most women in the world obsessed. What''s more, he is still quite good, even if he is still a child, but he can already see the style of turning people back in the next decade.


    This kind of person, by nature, should live under the spotlight, and naturally, when he showed up, the reporters who had already been ready to go were immediately surrounded by guns and short guns.


    "Mr. Stark, here is a reporter for ba TV. What do you think of the Stark Group''s prosecution of anti-monopoly for nuclear fusion energy?"


    ��My opinion is that I don��t understand why the energy method of the past, high prices and various environmental pollution problems is not accused of monopoly, and our company��s low-cost, clean energy that everyone can accept is instead The government is targeting. Maybe I should change the current industrial structure, for example, raise the electricity bill?"


    Inheriting the way Tony treated the media in the past, Frank didn''t mind swearing at the camera. Raising the price is only a means for him, but for some people it is a punch. To know that today''s US economy has fallen, it is Stark that uses the cheapest energy to stabilize the normal life of the American people. If even the necessary expenses for this life are raised, then no matter who the problem is, the government must definitely eat a wave of hangs.


    This is very bad for the government that has just been restored. So soon, the signal from the ba TV station was cleaned up.


    All the reporters received urgent notices from their own heads, and all the issues that may cause controversy were all in their stomachs.


    This made the lively containment scene instantly a bit embarrassing and deserted. After all, the media did not dare to provoke a government with capitalism, because they depend on these people to eat.


    However, this does not mean that all the media are like this, especially those who pay attention to this matter far beyond the scope that the US government can control.


    "Mr. Frank, then what do you think the government is suing for this issue? Do you have a guess in your heart?"

 Chapter 2042： Fearless reporters have a tough attitude

    When I heard the question from the reporter who didn''t know where it came from, the surrounding ones immediately picked up the teeth and took a cold breath.


    This is no longer a problem for the wind to commit crimes. This is simply a standard performance that does not give the government a face to face and put their words to the fore.


    Maybe the reporter has a nickname called the Truth Fighter, but that doesn''t mean they can really fight the authorities for the truth.


    That is all said to be horrible. What they are doing is the work of this paradox. How can I make up my own? Unless they are stupid, they really think that they can fight for the truth and desperately. Because even if you use the **** to know, the so-called reporter is just the vanguard of public opinion reports, and what is public opinion, public opinion is the lips of those in power. You have seen someone who has nothing to do with his lips and tongues. It only shows that the government has been mad dog disease and has not been cured.


    Although the current US government is restored, it is the original capital group. The relationship with the public opinion is naturally not comparable to the Stark government. This is why they can be delivered to the scene in one sentence, so that these reporters can directly slap their mouths.


    However, despite the US government��s first-time control of the speech, what happened unexpectedly happened. This reporter, who was not afraid of death, surprised everyone present, including Frank.


    He was able to receive announcements from government officials, so he was surprised that some reporters dared to commit crimes at this time. But he was happy with this kind of thing, so he immediately answered it.


    "Of course. I don''t think the Stark Group''s energy business has formed a monopoly in this area. For now, apart from the Stark Group, there is no second company in the United States that can come up with relatively mature Nuclear fusion technology. If you want to take the energy industry to say things, then probably the original nuclear power plants and power companies. And for this, I can only say that I have not forced anyone to choose my company''s products."


    "So you think this is the deliberate targeting of the US government now, right?"


    This reporter who dares to go against the trend is obviously a kind of enlightenment that is not surprisingly endless. He asks his colleagues to express their feelings in their hearts. They also want to ask similar words, but they don''t dare. Because this is the question, it is not just a question of being invited to drink coffee. Seriously, it is estimated that we must say goodbye to the industry of journalists from now on.


    This guy will not be enemies with the boss on his head.


    When the reporters, they are never afraid to use the greatest maliciousness to speculate on other people''s intentions, so in their eyes, this buddy is in all likelihood to find people not happy.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Fleck. In fact, he can''t wait for such a person to come a little more.


    "Of course. If it is not targeted, I really can''t think of any reason to let a government go to court with a minor child. Maybe you still don''t understand the situation. In fact, I have already sought a lot of law firms. The help, but they have all been rejected. I don��t think what kind of person is helping me to be such an innocent child to go to the ordinary legal help. Maybe through you, I can get some answers, maybe?"


    Frank did not seek legal help from the lawyers as he said. After all, he still believes that these guys who work for money. Of course, this does not prevent him from doing this kind of thing, because no one has the ability to take out the law firms all over the world, and the one-on-one check is the request that rejected him.


    He said yes, then there is. He did not believe that the audience in front of the TV would suspect him as a child in this kind of thing. To put it bluntly, this is the act of finding opportunities to deduct the scorpion from the US government. And he also believes that the US government absolutely does not have the ability to wash itself.


    The people will sympathize with the weak, especially after his hero.


    Although Tony Stark��s reputation is now mixed, but after the news that his death has gradually surfaced, the people will naturally throw away the hatred and turn to reminiscence. This is like Saddam, who can guess the most fierce opposition to him, but he misses him the most.


    This shows from the side that the people''s minds are the best to manipulate and wrestle. What Frank is doing now is to use the people''s weaknesses and their special identities to bring the majority of people''s positions to their side.


    this is very simple. In fact, with his identity and the delicate face, even if he does nothing, half of them are willing to shout for him. Now, he has put the US government together, which naturally makes his supporters become more and more huge.


    Of course, he can''t understand the truth. This kind of thing is originally a vain, a little mention, leaving the space for others to imagine is the best. I said more, but more possibilities. Therefore, after he finished this sentence, he would not talk too much, but walked through the passages of several ill-fated marshals.


    The reporter who touched the big news is still not planning to give up, and after cleaning up the notes, he wants to follow up directly. But before I took two steps, the two marshals were already in front of him.


    "Sir, we suspect that you have not been allowed to do the interview, so please leave here!"


    "Hey, man. Keep your eyes open. Don''t you see that you have a badge on my body?"


    This reporter was so angry that he was so angry that he was squinting. He had just argued for a moment, and the bailiff had already pulled his badge off his hand and then said to him with a cold face.


    "Now you are gone. Also, if I am you, what I am worried about now is not whether I can go in for interviews, but how to deal with the boss behind me. You can tell your boss if He is not mad at the moment, that is, the people on the top are very dissatisfied with you, and you are prepared to be unlucky."


    "Well, I will tell him. I hope that the above-mentioned people who have said this have this ability, really let us down a big mold."


    Until this time, I can continue to talk hard, it is really to let the surrounding colleagues admire the mind. Someone has already been unable to hold back the feeling of admiration in the heart like a river, and he followed him up.


    "Man, you are so **** cool. It is our German man! I introduce myself, I am Tom, from Fort Worth."


    The red neck of Texas is still very labeled, so it is not a mistake to use the old man to take a trip. At the very least, this violent journalist gave him a face and did not count him as a timid class.


    "I am Jerry, Houston."


    The two men shook hands and thought it was a preliminary friend. And in itself, it is the heart to make friends, and Tom will not be embarrassed.


    "Man, wait for the things here to end, I must ask you to have a good drink. It��s a hell, now the government is something, you know that we have a prestige on those who have no big skill. If it is not I have to rely on this job to eat and eat. I really want to give these **** a look at the same color as you guys. Drinking, the bitch, what!"


    The second biggest hobby of the Texans, the federal government. This is the right thing to do, because Lone Star State itself is incorporated into the United States as the Republic of Texas, and it has the sole retreat of the entire US Federation. Most Texans do not have the US federal government. How big is to see.


    Find a word from the head, say that you can pull the point of the other party''s heart, and draw closer to the relationship between the two. For example, this buddy has just been threatened by the bailiff, and now he is helping him to say a few words, it is correct.


    There is no effect, you can see it from Jerry''s slightly sullen face. After narrowing the relationship between the two in this unique way, Tom was also straightforward to ask questions of his concern.


    "That guys, do you really have to worry about their troubles when you do this? I mean, which TV station do you work for? Will they help you with the pressure from those politicians?"


    "Don''t worry, I work at hktv. They can''t manage me!"


    Jerry has a well-thought-out, but Tom is a question mark. He still doesn''t know when the US has a TV station called hktv, and the back office can hardly give the government a face.


    Looking at him with a slap in the face, Jerry did not play any riddles with him. Instead, say it directly.


    "I mean Xiangjiang Satellite TV. I entered the Eastern nationality. Now I am a reporter on the Xiangjiang side. I just heard the news that there was a monopoly case against the Stark Group. This was just a flight." Gang politicians are now shameless, but they are shameless, and they can''t manage the other side of the ocean. So, they can''t do anything with me."


    Jerry said this, letting Tom like a lemon in his heart, a panic acid. As a reporter, big news is in front of you but there is no way to report it. This is simply a torture.


    It��s not just professional literacy that makes him unable to accept such things. More importantly, the reality that others can rely on to make money, but they can only watch, is the real blow. If you change to normal, he will turn his eyes, look at this fellow, and ask him a traitor. But now, he just wants to ask such a sentence.


    "Man, are you still recruiting people now?"


    The reporters are very realistic. It��s not just Tom, but even the reporters who are invited to the court and broadcast the whole process.


    Don''t look at it now, what journalists, spectators, and juries are not lacking. But in fact, Frank is already well-informed, and all of them are just the guise of the current coalition government.


    Take reporters as an example. Their retransmission is not what they broadcast, but what the government lets them broadcast and what they will play.


    The guidance of public opinion is destined to be biased toward the government, even if there is a situation in the government that cannot be controlled by the government. The actors and video installations that have already been prepared will also ensure that viewers in front of the TV will only see scripts arranged by the federal government.


    Even if Frank did not appear or care, because they also prepared the actors and played the role of Frank. Only if he appears now, then you can''t use such a guy.


    The current situation is just right for the people on the government side. Because Frank appeared on time, it meant that he seemed to have compromised with them.


    Although they hate Stark very much, they can''t wait to bring the people of the Stark family to life. But looking at the vast wealth and capital that the Stark family has, they are not unwilling to accept Frank''s compromise.


    As long as he is honest and willing to accept their arrangements, then it is not impossible to let him down. The key is whether he has this look.


    Seriously, this is one thing that most politicians will doubt. Because the words of his previous words can be seen, this kid''s habit is almost the same as his devil''s old man, a habit of being above the top and being mean.


    They have endured Tony for decades and have already reached an unbearable level. So if Frank really has a temper with him, then they really can''t guarantee that he can continue to do so.


    In short, it is a sentence, just look at the performance of this kid today. In the face of this three-room general situation, Frank was a slap in the face, and took the lead in making a sentence.


    "I will explain to you in advance, if you are plotting the wealth of my family, then I am sorry, today you are afraid that you will be defeated by happiness. Because I can assure you, from me, even if it is one. Don''t even want to move away the money. I just throw the money into the Pacific Ocean, and it won''t be cheaper for you."


    The opening was straightforward, and Frank and his daddy swelled like a swell of the tone and immediately smothered several older politicians.


    Before they were still thinking, this little guy came so honestly, it is estimated that he was afraid, and wanted to talk about the conditions. Now they really see that people do not have such an idea at all, but specifically for the sake of the scene.


    This is in line with their impression of Stark. Of course, they have always hated such a Stark.


    "Pay attention to the way you talk, Mr. Stark. Don''t just slap the purpose of the court. This is a blasphemy against the law, a shameful ruin on justice!"


    "Well, if you have to advertise yourself like this."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Frank had a look that did not believe in the ghosts of your old man. Then he added it again.


    "Since it is fair to say, then I suggest a change of court. In view of the current holiday between the federal government and my father, I hope that this case can be accepted by the International Court. At the same time, I also hope that the people of all countries in the world will The case is supervised and reviewed. What do you think of my idea, the judge?"

 Chapter 2043： The picture shows the bottom of the bottom

    not so good!


    Unless it is mad, the judge will never think that it would be a good idea to flip the stage of his hard work and send the enemy out of his encirclement.


    Of course, he can''t admit that he is such an idea on the bright side. So after a little thought, he said it right.


    "Mr. Stark, this is a monopoly lawsuit initiated by the Los Angeles government to clarify whether the Stark Group has a monopoly in the United States. This is a problem of the US internal affairs, and no one else can intervene. First It is said that the Nationality Court will not accept such commercial cases. Even if it accepts such cases, it is not eligible to play the US government. Do you understand what I mean?"


    The judge representing the current US government wants to make a sense of reason. But it is clear that his acting skills have not yet reached the point where he can fool Frank.


    Frank is very clear, don''t look at the good things that these people say, in fact, I don''t want to let things go beyond their control. And he himself came over and dismantled, so naturally, he would not follow the hearts of these people.


    "I don''t understand. I only feel that this is unfair to me for Stark''s family business. How do I know that you guys will not be biased? It''s like you, the judge. How are you? Can you believe that you will make a fair judgment?"


    In the face of the court to ask whether a judge''s position is fair, this is definitely an act of hitting the face on the spot. However, because Frank is a child, this judge is even more annoyed in his heart, and there is no way to face a small child in front of so many people. The fact that he only sat down on his buttocks made him less trustworthy. Therefore, he can only say that he is holding the fire in his heart and said with a solemn face.


    "Mr. Stark, you have to know that I have been a judge for more than 30 years. From the day I swear allegiance to the US law, I have never slacked off in this position. For a few thirty years, just look at this point, you should be trusting me."


    "Oh, Mr. Judge. Have you ever sweared with your ex-wife to support each other and never give up? As a result, you have already married three times. Even the vows of those who sleep next to you can��t stand. You also expect me to believe that you can stick to justice? Unless I am a fool."


    As a carefully selected figure by the US government, this judge''s resume is indeed very dazzling. I haven��t made any mistakes in my work history for 30 years. Although there are indispensable elements to decorate and cover up, it is also commendable.


    This is also the experience that today''s restoration government has learned from past events. The characters they can''t bear once again pushing themselves to the stage are actually the blows of other forces breaking into their own internal spies.


    The price of the last time this game was played was that the Hydra came to the surface and the entire US Federation was almost disintegrated. If it wasn''t for the birth of a Stark to take over the power, then maybe the United States would have ceased to exist at that time.


    This is a basic problem. On this issue, even those of Stark��s opponents have to admit that Stark is doing beautifully on this matter. They did not deny that Stark saved the American achievements, they just hated, Stark''s later means.


    The kind of pressure to suppress capital, to consolidate parliamentary rights, and to strengthen the federal government and weaken local government is the key to making them and Stark stand on the opposite side.


    If it weren''t for this, they would be crazy to make Stark''s counter. I really don''t think they don''t know Stark''s skill and power. Isn''t they able to shoot horses? If it were not for their own interests, they would not want to be the embarrassing role of Stark. Because the discerning eye is clear, in today''s world of great struggle, only a strong boss can stabilize the interests of all of them.


    Otherwise, you change, do you think that you can stabilize a country that is on the verge of collapse? Not being eaten by the surrounding forces like wolves, but also being kept in the drums, it��s already very good.


    The restoration of the government is mostly good for those dirty politicians, but this does not mean that they are stupid. After experiencing big ups and downs, it was hard to catch this opportunity after Stark��s death. They naturally took care to the extreme.


    Like the selection of this judge, they have done their best not to ask for merit but to be cautious. However, it is impossible to think of who is expected to change. Stark��s angle is so strange, and he has caught the blind spots that they have never noticed.


    For Americans with a divorce rate greater than 50%, it is not important to marry several marriages several times. This is private privacy, personal freedom, even if it is a political enemy attack, it will not say things in this regard.


    Who told the American society to be divorced, watching his wife live in his own house with new joy, forcing his children to call their fathers, and the result is that they have to pay for their mortgages. If you really want to say something, you might be like what you are.


    However, the problem now is that you are not an ordinary politician. You are still a judge who represents legal justice and takes his own vows to say things. The general public can no longer care about whether these two vows are the same thing. They only think that Frank is justified. You even lie to your wife, who knows if you will lie to a broken book?


    Whether the person presiding over the law is fair, the angles of the people at the bottom and the upper class are different. Even if the upper class has already made a fuss about it, it is said that my judge is already at the limit, and the style of action is completely in accordance with the law. The people at the bottom will still look at you with skeptical little eyes, and then search for a few places where they feel unfair.


    I don''t want you to think, I want me to think. This is the knowledge of the vast majority of civilians in the world about the law. After all, even if you said that you have read a book, you have received higher education. But can you still put all the legal regulations down? Therefore, the vast majority of ordinary people''s judgment on the so-called law is what I think.


    I think you have a problem, you have a problem. The more the upper class explains, the more they doubt. This is a problem that any regime needs to hide. Now Frank is using this underlying civilian to have a natural hostility to the superstructure, and the hard-paced drags the rhythm to a direction of deviation.


    The politicians realized this, and they were suddenly in the heart. This is an ordinary little devil, this is simply a sinister hooligan. It is a species of Stark!


    Fortunately, they are not completely unplanned. Under one command, all the channels have been switched to the pre-prepared performance scene. And the role of a juror is also a sacred sacred decoration. I don��t want to focus on this lawsuit at the moment.


    And the role of a judge, like the old face, has become awkward.


    "Mr. Stark, I don''t care where I know my privacy. But now, no matter what you say, it won''t change your current situation. The government wants to investigate your company''s monopoly, you only have to cooperate. Want It��s awkward here, you��re looking for the wrong place!��


    It��s an ordinary person, and probably can��t guess how these politicians are playing. But Frank is not an ordinary person after all, and all the changes that have taken place on the Internet cannot escape his eyes.


    A bad performance, he was so appreciative. But on the surface, he did not reveal the meaning of all this, but pretended not to know, and these politicians sang a pair of drama.


    "It seems that I don''t seem to have chosen it? Then let us speed up each other and end the farce sooner. After all, our time is precious, isn''t it?"


    Frank��s words made him feel that he was fearless, and what he was relying on, these politicians did not understand for a moment.


    In this well-arranged repertoire, no matter what preparations Frank made, even if he said that he tied the lawyers all over the world to his camp. It is also absolutely impossible for him to change the next fate of Stark.


    Because this is not a fair contest, but the cheating of the referee to his camp.


    Even a football team like South Korea can get the fourth place in the World Cup by cheating. There is no reason to say that they can even take out this kind of cheating, but they can''t hold a child.


    Politicians feel that they are winning, and they don''t care what Frank is doing at this time. Therefore, it was considered to be a quick fix, and they immediately ordered that the farce be advanced.


    "So Mr. Stark, do you admit that your company''s energy business has a monopoly in the US energy market?"


    "I don''t admit, I only think that my company''s energy business has given the public a cheaper choice."


    "I have several lawsuits from power companies. They think that your company''s cheap energy has greatly disrupted the US electricity market, causing serious damage to their company''s interests. Nerc''s data also shows that Stark is involved in the company. Above the power sector, 90% of the electricity supply in the market has been monopolized by Stark companies, which has constituted a monopoly of facts and caused serious interference in the competition in the electricity market. What do you want to say?"


    "I don''t have anything to say. Anyone who knows a little about technology should be aware that after the emergence of new energy, if you don''t adapt to the times, you can only be thoroughly powdered by the wheels of the times. It has become the abandoner of the times. This is the fault that they can''t keep up with the times. If even this kind of mistake is to be paid by the Stark family, then it is too ridiculous."


    The reason is this, but it is obviously impossible to say so. After all, they are the opposite now. If they agree with this, then how can they get what they want from Stark��s hands. So after the dry cough, the judge said so.


    "I understand what you mean, Mr. Stark. But you have to know that a healthy market must have a benign competitive relationship to last forever. Regardless of the monopoly of Stark��s energy market. Is it your intention? Your actions have already caused the established facts. From the perspective of maintaining social stability and energy market stability, we need you to make certain changes. Mr. Stark, I hope that you can understand us. The hardships."


    "Of course, I can understand. I also think it is time to make a change."


    For this kind of behavior when the nephew still wants to establish a memorial arch, Frank did not express his own ideas unreasonably.


    "I have a suggestion, gentlemen. If you think that the cheap products of Stark Enterprises have disrupted the normal market order, then we can change. From tomorrow, Stark enterprises will increase the price of electricity supply and improve. To the level of other power companies. I believe that if this is the case, no one should say that this is because we are disrupting the market order and dispeling industry competitors."


    This really solves the natural monopoly problem of the Stark Group, but if it does, then the US government that initiated the lawsuit will be torn into pieces by the angry people.


    No one is willing to see their quarterly electricity bills rise tens of times, even if their original electricity bill is this level. This is just like the people who are used to free lunches are not willing to pay for lunch. If this happens, then those who are forced to save money will definitely find some people''s troubles.


    It��s true that the Stark company is collecting money, but Stark can easily put the pot on the head of the government. For the government that has just been restored, if there is any public turmoil at this time, it is a deadly threat. Therefore, they can''t agree with Frank''s proposal anyway.


    "This is not a problem, Mr. Stark. The public will not agree that this happened..."


    "Then change the way, let those power companies lower their own electricity prices, and transfer to the same level as Stark, the problem is not solved?"


    This is also a joke. Although the energy giants of the past are not good now, it is also the food and clothing parents of these politicians. They expect these politicians to smash the rice bowls of those capitalists. It is better to expect them to put Frank. This is a thing that I want to know with the ass. So the judge can only say with a stiff face.


    "Mr. Stark. This is a monopoly lawsuit against Stark Enterprises, not against others. The law does not allow us to harm the interests of innocent people because of a criminal. This is not a good solution to the problem!"


    "A good way to solve the problem? Ha..."


    Haha laughed and laughed at the shameless rhetoric of the judge. Frank watched his face gradually become a pig liver color because of his anger, and he said slowly to him.


    "Let''s talk about it, what do you think is a good way to solve the problem?"


    "Our approach is..."


    Although it is very shameless to know that your own rhetoric is inevitable, it must be ridiculed by others. But thinking of the interests and rights represented by the group behind him, the judge still squinted and said something like this.


    "The solution to the problem is that if Mr. Stark acknowledges that Stark has formed a commercial monopoly, then according to the laws of this country, we have the right to ask Stark to split the energy business under its name. This technology should not be in the hands of a company, he should belong to the general public. Only in this way can we ensure fair competition in the market."


    "It''s a good way!"


    When he heard this, Frank showed an unpredictable expression, and then immediately sighed with enthusiasm. Of course, he can''t just follow the example and sell his own interests, just to find a compromise with a group of despicable guys. So he immediately said something like this.


    "But I have a better idea, gentlemen. That is, from the moment, Stark Enterprises will stop all energy business in the United States. You are not saying that I have had a very bad influence on the US market competition? Then, Stark will withdraw from the US market and give this market to you completely. This is the head office."

 Chapter 2044： Zhizhu is in a desperate situation

    Suddenly, there was such a trick to make a lot of money, and Frank made all the people who were ill-fated flashed. Then I couldn''t help but pick up my mother in my heart.


    It took a lot of effort to arrange the three trials, not to make Stark��s energy business completely shut down in the United States.


    It is true that this can indeed give way to the capitalists behind them, but this road is a dead end. When the world is popularizing the cleanest and cheapest nuclear fusion energy, the United States is still playing the old ones because of the capital market. This is simply a dead end.


    Needless to say, it is a big problem. Today, with the spread of nuclear fusion energy, almost all industries have already completed their own transformation in order to adapt to this new energy.


    For example, the fuel car is completely shut down and the electric car is fully popular. Unless it''s a tens of millions of customizations, those car manufacturers are too lazy to start working for you. In order to adapt to the times, they have changed their production lines. How can they do something that is unpleasant for the sake of making a small profit?


    In addition, even if you can get a fuel car at a big price, fuel will become a headache for you. We must know that the so-called world oil producing areas are now very happy.


    Oil has become a light industrial raw material, and it is inevitable to reduce the scale of production. Under the premise that the original oil producing area was forced to transform in order to survive, it would be more and more difficult for normal people to obtain fuel. It turns out that the whole world is a gas station, and now the whole world is estimated to be few and still open.


    Whether it becomes a service area directly, or if it is transformed into a power station for new energy vehicles. This is also a no way, for the sake of dinner? And because of this, the difficulty of getting fuel for normal people becomes very huge. Not to say no, there is nothing that can''t be done under money. However, the cost must be higher than the original, and it is not twice as much.


    This is the case with fuel. In the past, all the energy produced by backward technology was the same. In the huge capital, it is impossible to stand up to the deficit of the times and bear such a huge cost loss to maintain a so-called market. Unless they say that they can block the entire United States from outside contact, do not report anything about new energy.


    However, this obviously does not work. First, Americans have long tasted the sweetness of new energy. At this time, it is tantamount to insulting information. The second is that even if you block the market, it does not mean that you can rely on this way to stabilize the market.


    Imagine the original United States, holding a huge industrial base, holding the pricing power of the lifeblood of oil, and cutting the leek everywhere in the world. As a result, is his market economy doing well? Not that, but the fiscal deficit has risen year after year.


    Imagine that such a good card can produce such a ghost result. So now, a bunch of bad cards in the hand, can it still make a spring?


    Capitalists are not stupid, of course they know that this is impossible. So they will never allow Frank to escape this trap in this way.


    "You can''t do this, Mr. Frank Stark. The law won''t allow you to escape the sanctions in this embarrassing way."


    "Sanctions?" shrugged his shoulders, and Frank did not put this threat on his mind. There was a scornful smile on his face, and his tone was full of mockery.


    "This word is really good. If I only listen to this word, I think that the Stark Enterprise is a criminal and needs to be severely punished by the law!"


    "But unfortunately, gentlemen. I know everything about Stark''s business clearly. Even if you have mastered some scum, you want to use the power of their hands to create some evidence of crime, which is not true for me. The management style of the company is much higher than you think. Any evidence you have, I can find more than ten times more evidence to push you back. So no one can force me to follow your thoughts. In the same way, when I decide what to do, you can''t stop me! This is the private property of the Stark family, unless you want to overthrow the constitution, otherwise, don''t think about it. Can''t make a tabletop!"


    "Shit!" There were some capital spokesmen in the audience, and when they heard Frank''s remarks, they immediately couldn''t help but scream.


    This is not a person''s voice, but a person. After all, Frank is not targeting one or two people, but playing almost everyone. They were shocked by Frank''s embarrassment and vulgarity, not at all like a child who was not a grown-up. At the same time, they are also angry at the frustration of their plans, which undoubtedly cut off their possibility of seeking the best interests.


    Nowadays, they don''t need to continue to pretend to have a gentle face. So they are too lazy to use the judge above to make their own vocal tube. One of the spokespersons is already a direct interjection.


    "Stark, don''t think that we can''t help you. Tell you, honestly cooperate with us, your Stark family has the possibility to continue. If you choose to refuse, then you want to keep you. The wealth of the Stark family is simply a daydream. After leaving the normal way, we still have other methods. At that time, don''t blame us for not giving you a child!"


    "For example, what can you do with me? Hostile takeover? I am sorry, I have more than 70% of the shares of Stark Enterprises. You are all about reversing other shareholders. For me, Any influence. In fact, if you do this, I would like to thank you, because then I can grow my shares again."


    Frank put on a victory in the grip, letting you play any intrigues and tricks that I am not moving. Fallen eyes are like watching a group of clowns.


    For this kind of look, he does not pretend to cover up. As a clown in his eyes, those capitalists naturally cannot tolerate this level of imperfection.


    Anyway, it is already tearing the skin, and it doesn''t care what exposure is not exposed. So now, it is already like someone who is arrogant and arrogant, and laughs at Frank.


    "Mr. Stark, do you really think that you are sure to win the prize? You are still too young!"


    "We admit that you have inherited your father''s ingenuity, and it is indeed a difficult role. This is especially rare in your age. But this does not mean that you are qualified to be enemies with us. You always Still haven''t figured out who you are against. It''s not a single person, but a whole, a cluster, and even a country."


    "If you choose honestly, then we can''t re-accept you into our cluster. Unfortunately, you are too proud, just like your annoying father. This is also your own death. The head of the road!"


    "I am very happy that I made the same choice as my father, because it means that we are right. Join a group of losers? Such a low thing really does not suit us Stark!"


    Frank��s face still had a scornful smile. It was like the mourning of these people who had only sent out a group of defeated dogs. There was no need to be taken care of by him. This naturally stimulates the emotions of these people, because they really can hardly deny that they are a group of losers in front of Stark.


    A coalition of losers only dared to bully his orphans and widows after Stark disappeared.


    This reputation is not good, and they don''t want such a name. Therefore, defeating Stark is not only a choice for them with great practical benefits, but also has extraordinary special significance.


    At this point, their ideas are absolutely consistent. So at this time, some of them immediately revealed a brutal tooth decay.


    "You can still be reluctant at this time, Stark. Tell you the truth, this is nothing more than a display, and behind these cameras is another episode we have carefully arranged. Do you think that your performance is very good? Can everyone let us see that we can''t do it? Can the Stark family pass the front of the scene safely? I tell you, you are a daydream!"


    "It��s just that you are timid and timid in front of everyone in this world. You just accept Nono, and honestly accept the scene of the government arrangement. With the testimony of people all over the world, you can��t stop the government from dismantling your company. It is the energy business of Stark Enterprises. With the deep division of the government, all the high-quality industries belonging to the Stark Group will be in front of us like a feast. At that time, what you can see is Your grandfather and father have accumulated a lifetime of hard work, all of which have been swallowed up by us a little bit. And you can only watch it with your eyes, but you can''t do anything!"


    "Oh? It sounds like it has been a long-term plan? I don''t know if I will surrender at this time. Is it still too late?"


    Perhaps the mouth is talking about soft words, but no matter which angle to look at Frank, no one thinks that he really wants to compromise and admit defeat.


    It��s like he is the winner, just opposite Luther. And he is now giving them a lot of compassionate charity. This kind of attitude with inexplicable sense of sight is reminiscent of some bad things in the hearts of many people present, and it makes people who stand up more and more unspoken.


    "Stucker, don''t continue to pretend. You have lost all the rights and capital of this country. Do you admit that your failure is so difficult for you Stark? Or, your history Can Tucker lose this way?"


    "Can''t afford to lose? No, of course not. The Stark family may be proud, but definitely not a loser. This, Las Vegas casinos can give us a testimony to Stark."


    It��s also a short-cut that Mr. Frank��s money was sent in Las Vegas. Frank used this way to prove that Stark is not a loser, but also a real manifestation of himself. The fact that I have not lost yet.


    "If it is really lost, then Stark is willing to gamble and lose. After all, with Stark''s family, lose and lose, and win back. The problem is, I obviously have not lost, but you have been insisting I have lost this point of view. This makes me very helpless. I can''t say that I leave the facts and the truth in disregard, and accompany you fools to play this kind of self-entertainment game here."


    "What the **** are you talking about?"


    Frank''s words made the scene suddenly screaming.


    On the one hand, they really can''t understand what Frank said. On the other hand, they suddenly had a bad feeling in their hearts, and this bad feeling made them have to get a catharsis through this kind of jealousy.


    The people of the Stark family have never been able to deal with it, and they have a consensus. However, they are already set up by the Tianluo network, and it is really unimaginable. Under such circumstances, how can Stark have the possibility of a comeback.


    Public opinion, law, the power of the state, everything is in their hands. Logically speaking, Frank definitely has no chance to make a comeback. But why is he so confident that he is ridiculed like a winner?


    They don''t want to understand, and what Frank is going to do now is to let them know where they are losing.


    "I admit, your move is quite new. If I don''t come here, maybe I still have a chance to defend myself. But as soon as I walked into this court, I didn''t even have a chance. Everyone will Think that they are seeing the truth, not the performances you are arguing."


    I don''t know where to find a can of milk. Frank ripped open the package, as if he had to sip a sip of wine, and then he said to the people present on his lips.


    "Unfortunately, you neglect a very serious problem. That is, since you can play such a means, then I can do the same. And don''t forget, Stark is the first company in the world to play artificial intelligence, you are in the network. I can play the same tricks as I play, and I can play better than you, and I am more convincing than you! Because what I bring to them is the truth!"


    Frank''s words made everyone in the room amazed, and then he gave birth to great horror from his heart.


    They really ignore this crucial point, and what this brings to them may be a devastating blow.


    This is not an answer that they can accept. I have to know, how much they are waiting for, and I barely waited until the day of the turn. And if it was turned over in such a small gully, then they were themselves and could not forgive their stupidity.


    "I don''t believe it. You are alone and there is nothing to bring. Where do you come to prove that you are telling the truth!"

 Chapter 2045： Fish dead net broken planting

    "That''s because I am a mutant!"


    Self-exposure of his true identity is not a suitable choice for Frank. Because as the only special case of human beings, his existence will undoubtedly be squeezed out. This is a behavior that is self-existing in the human cluster. Even if he says that he is very pessimistic to today''s human beings, he will not do such stupid things.


    Therefore, it is a very appropriate explanation to arrange yourself as a mutant.


    The mutant is already an inseparable part of human beings, something that no one can deny. Even today, even if it is a conservative and stubborn government, it will definitely not make any action to crowd out the mutants. As for privately, after the gods of the past have announced their return, they are even less courageous.


    Using the identity of the mutant as a cover, Frank can explain where his evidence came from. It is only necessary to say that he is an ability in the ability of science and technology, can connect to the network through the brain, and others can''t pick out any thorns from him.


    Second, this is also a kind of protection for his identity. Sitting on the identity of a mutant person, although it will make him appear to be somewhat different from ordinary people, it will not be completely out of the scope acceptable to human beings.


    Don''t say that the Stark family has no precedent for mutants. The awakening probability of the **** man is a thing that has not been controlled so far. In the past three generations, Stark has never been a mutant. But going up several hundred and ten generations, the ghost knows if there is a special case.


    This is something that Stark himself can''t tell, and outsiders are naturally less qualified. It��s like now, they instinctively feel that Frank is being nonsense, but they can��t get evidence.


    "This is impossible, you liar, you must be lying to us and want us to be fooled."


    "Don''t say that, gentlemen. This is really contrary to the principle that my parents have always taught me to be honest. You are not looking outside the court, just ask someone to ask, don''t you know what it is?" ��


    Frank is not open to the mouth. Since he has said so, it is enough to prove that the outside world must have been on the Internet.


    This is also true. After all, despite the federal government''s leadership of this incident, and they have secretly arranged the water army and push hands on the network. But they still can''t hold up Frank''s explosive propaganda with permission.


    Especially in the same case, there are two versions, and two versions are still under different perspectives. This is naturally more eye-catching.


    No one realized that there was a fake ingredient in it. But now there are two live broadcasts of the so-called Stark monopoly lawsuits appearing on the Internet, and the content is completely different. This unclear tells everyone that one of them is a problem?


    Don''t underestimate the people eating melon on the Internet. That is to say, with just a flash of the screen, you can guess the amount of equipment you wear, and whether you have no substitutes, and you don��t have a pair of hidden dragons.


    Anymore exquisite performances, it is difficult to escape their eyes. Because performance is a performance, it can''t be true. And even if only one person sees everything, everything will be made public.


    It doesn''t take too long to test, almost at the same time as the two live broadcasts, it is already a frame-by-frame comparison of one of the counterfeit goods.


    The truth made the federal government a laughing stock and lost all credibility. In the face of such a sharp turn, the federal government is unprepared, but it is inevitable to carry out a vain remedy.


    "Fast, give me the **** broadcast signal, I don''t want to see these **** things in any media or website!"


    "Tell those media reporters and TV stations, give me a voice, and give me everything to cover up!"


    Those who hold power can indeed do things that ordinary people can''t do, but they can''t block the lingering mouth of the world. Because not what kind of media are willing to sell their face.


    The media in the United States that are intertwined with the capital��s forces are no longer the case. For example, those foreign media stations stationed in the United States can make things worse.


    After all, this is really big news, and there is absolutely no shortage of clicks. As long as you dare to report it, then fame and fortune is an inevitable result. Few media will give up such opportunities unless they say that the people behind them will put pressure on them.


    And if this is changed in the past, perhaps some countries will avoid the threat of the United States and do so. But today, whether the federal government can still have such deterrence is really a problem.


    Some people are simply not willing to sell this face. After all, the fact that the federal government had previously offended people is not too small. While some people are ambiguous in their performance, they have the preconditions to make such a request. Yes, but should we discuss it first and solve the loan problem?


    If you change to a government, your mother��s thoughts are not recognized. This is a cheap thing in the world. Since you and his mother want to not accept the account, then don''t blame the brothers for adding some blocking.


    Nobody''s money is caught by the wind, but even more so for the newly restored federal government. They themselves are going to wander on such things, so they naturally cannot accept such conditions. And since you don''t accept it, then those who are on the wall can only say one sorry.


    The situation is getting worse and stronger, and the politicians'' means are as ridiculous as trying to block the leaking dams in front of the flood that is about to break.


    They themselves realized this, so they immediately pointed the finger at the root of everything.


    "Stark, stop for me. Give me a hand to hear it! What do you want to do, do you want to destroy this country?"


    "Destroy this country?" Hehe sneered, and Frank''s delicate face immediately revealed an indifferent cold. "Don''t push everything wrong to me, because from start to finish, everything I do is just to preserve my innocence. The reason that really causes this to happen is that you are in your dirty. Means. If this country is really destroyed, then you are the chief culprit in causing this kind of thing to happen."


    "You" Frank''s words are not bad, but this kind of words does not allow these politicians to admit their fault.


    After all, in the eyes of these politicians, no matter what they do, it is not a fault. And the goal of Frank, who does not honestly accept their arrangements, but push them into desperate behavior is wrong.


    To be enemies with them is to be an enemy of the country, they are both countries. This idea of ??reversing black and white has already become their instinct, and naturally it will not be an exception. Therefore, in the face of this unstable factor that is completely beyond their control, several politicians in power have made a small amount of discussion, and they have already made up their minds.


    "Catch him!"


    After all, it is necessary to deal with Stark, the federal government can not say a little after the hand. They may not have guessed that Frank can use this method to break the game, but they have made sufficient assumptions on the other hand.


    They envisioned that Stark would rely on the inter-era technology he had mastered to rescue the Franks in an emergency. In order to prevent this from happening, they have made the worst assumption, that is, to make the court directly into a battlefield.


    So now, when these politicians have issued such an order, the marshals present immediately took out the large-calibre rifles that did not match their identity, and then approached the battlefield in the Middle East and carefully approached Frank. past. Of course, Frank, who was pointed at by the muzzle, had no resistance on the surface.


    Although it is a bit inhumane to point the gun at such a child, it will inevitably lead to a slap in the face of the society. But by this time, these politicians are really unable to take care of this.


    Although it is said that it has regained the power of the American government, it is not so easy to support such a large stall after reshuffling.


    There are administrative support from the state governments, and there is nothing missing. After all, the problem is still financial.


    It is said that the original capital of the United States, that is, those consortia. In fact, its size is less than half of the original consortium. There are some factors in the real estate that have controlled a considerable number of consortia to make them difficult to support. Part of the reason is that in order to establish themselves in the East, another consortium they belong to has to pay a very heavy price to make up for it. I am living in the Far East.


    Otherwise, if you want to sleep next to the couch, you are afraid to eat ass.


    At that time, the consortium��s forces inevitably shrank drastically. And it is precisely because of this, although the drama of the return of the king is now staged, but they really support them to support this government system, they will inevitably have a feeling of being stretched.


    Buying the public servants in the Stark government system and giving the state governments more generous conditions is almost a dry treasury of these consortia. It is simply impossible to maintain the normal operation of the government, especially to stabilize the income and expenses of the people, and to open up new sources of finance.


    To deal with Stark, from his hands to the Ark nuclear fusion technology, both for the revenge of Stark, but also for financial considerations. In addition, they also need to use the strike against Stark companies to deter the wall grasses such as Osborne, let them honestly join their own camp. So no matter from which point of view, Stark''s Ark technology is indispensable.


    If you can''t take it now, then you can only win it. As for the public opinion, this is no longer their consideration.


    Frank realized the changes in the mentality of these people, but he did not have half-fear. Because for him, this is also a good thing. As long as the ugly face of these politicians is made public, then he will not have to be careful to deal with their dirty means of seeing the light.


    Therefore, he cooperated with a pair of surprised faces, and his movements were somewhat cringing.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to rob a multinational company in the face of the world?"


    "This is not our intention, but this is what you forced us!"


    Some people have heard the sounds of anger, and they have not forgotten to find a suitable reason for themselves.


    "The way Stark can develop to this point is that your Stark family can only be achieved by the power and power of the United States. It is this country that has made everything for you today, and now America needs you. When we are backing up. We can also acknowledge the legal status of the Stark Group in the United States by surrendering the Ark technology. Otherwise, we will completely collect everything that belongs to Stark in the name of the country."


    "You can''t think about it! You robbers, don''t think that there is only one child left in the Stark family, you can let you do what you want! I won''t give in!"


    On the performance, Frank''s ability is much more brilliant than these politicians. He can control every muscle and nerve in his face in a subtle manner, but in an instant, there is a poor appearance that wants to protect the toughness of his own family and has to be scared because of the tiger and wolf. .


    Plus he is a child, congenital can cause people''s sympathy. Therefore, people around the world who are concerned about this incident have been unconditionally standing on his side at this moment, even if they are in the camp of these politicians, there are also some people who are entangled in the interests and start to on their own heads. The idiots screamed.


    This almost means that the sky is full of anger. Obviously, the federal government is already feeling the pressure of public opinion.


    This prompted them to speed up their actions, and the performance was on the scene, that is, the bailiffs almost poked the gun on Frank''s face, and the officials representing the government were blocked in front of Frank.


    "The last chance, Frank Stark. Transfer the factory and the technical integrity. Otherwise, you will not have the chance to see the sun tomorrow!"


    "If I can''t say it"


    The sound of the "��" sounded, and the muzzle spurted out the flame.


    This is the last scene that appeared in front of the media. After taking the initiative to disconnect this live broadcast. Frank changed his face, and he showed a disgusted face to these politicians.


    "Well, this play is finally finished. So now, it is time to end this farce!"


    "what are you going to do?"


    Even if they don''t look at the changes in the media, these politicians can see something wrong with Frank''s transformation alone. They probably already realized that they seemed to fall into the trap, but what kind of traps they had, they couldn''t figure it out. This made them feel uncomfortable.


    "What do I have to do? Nothing, just want to let you carry a black pot. May 4,321"


    The voice has just fallen, the entire court, and even the entire United States, has fallen into a deadlock.

 Chapter 2046： National lockout incompetent fury

    The root of death is the lockout of modern industry.


    When the energy called the lifeline breaks the supply in a moment, any modern technology product that works based on energy can only be turned into a dead object, and no sound can be made anymore. For a city that has become paralyzed by industrial development, it is as if it has cut off its life and let it stop.


    The same is true in the courtroom, the lights are extinguished in an instant, and the darkness in the court makes the surrounding stunned because of the sudden change in the court. Many people have come up with the idea of ??slipping away, because they suspect that this is some kind of self-help measure that Stark has done. And if there is any conflict that broke out here because of his self-help, then their lives are not guaranteed.


    Just as the old saying goes, the gentleman does not stand under the wall. By the time they are in this identity, no one wants to put their own precious life on some unpredictable threat. So although it is only an expectation, I am not sure that things will happen, but they are still witty choices to leave, and as soon as possible.


    The noble rich man and the politician lord can certainly do this, but as the nominal marshal, the soldiers actually transferred from the elite troops, they can not make the same choice at this time.


    It can only be said that according to the order, they organized a group to surround Frank. At the same time, with a flashlight, all his movements are invisible.


    This is a move that is afraid of Frank��s sloppiness and the temperament of politicians. Even if it is a fool, this time I understand that suddenly such a huge change has occurred, and it must be something that Stark played. And what kind of means can cause such an impact, so that almost all the cities in the United States have fallen into a lockout, and they actually have an idea in mind.


    However, this idea is still a little too scary, so they are really unbelievable. So this is someone who rushed to Frank in front of him with a three-pointer and screamed at him.


    "What did you do, what the **** did you do?"


    ��What did you do? It��s just doing what I should do.��


    Using his fingers to wipe the traces left on his lips because of the milk, Frank was stunned at the same time as he was slamming the water on the face of the politician.


    "You are playing the idea of ??Ark reactor technology. Even if I am stuck now, you can steal the Ark technology by this means. In the future, you will definitely use all kinds of methods. I want to use this. The technology is stolen in my own hands. I don''t have the time and time to spend this kind of waste with you, so in order to prevent you from continuing to entangle it, then it is better to simply let you think about it. !"


    "Starting from this moment"


    Widely opened his arms and made a position that wanted to cover a certain range. While Frank used this method to represent the entire United States, he also said these people to the scene.


    "The whole United States, all the Ark nuclear fusion energy plants, have been under my orders, completed the self-destruction work from the core. From the innermost core, to the external operations and output programs, are already Successive embarrassment, and was destroyed a clean. Except for the ruins, I will not leave anything for you. If you really have that ability, then from this ruin, come to us Stark Let''s restore the technology of the home. If you can do it, what does this technology have to do with you?"


    This sentence is good to listen to, listen to the generous. But the core of the inner, is enough to let a few politicians who know how to do it, and can''t wait to directly swallow the Frank in front of him.


    Using a bunch of smashing to reverse the energy technology of an era, and is it the third generation of nuclear fusion technology that Stark has improved? You really are when they are fools.


    It is true that the level of human science and technology has been improving, and the more comprehensive technical and theoretical foundations have made the derivation of technology more and more easy. However, those who truly understand science will understand that the cutting-edge areas of scientific research are always in the few geniuses. Such as Tesla, such as Stark.


    Today, when Stark became famous, the world is almost universally recognized. Stark is a genius who can compete with Tesla.


    This is not a kill, but a real reputation. Although from the birth and style, Stark is more like Edison, a shameless capitalist, but in true ability, he is much stronger than Edison, the so-called inventor.


    He is a leader in cross-age technology. It seems that in the era when electricity was just commercialized, Tesla has already proposed an AC that is better than DC, and imagines that there is no wireless power transmission that can be realized today. Stark is also perfecting the mature cold fusion technology across the ages, and has created the Austrian innovation, which is incredible for most scientists in the world.


    They are always one step ahead of others. The gap in this step is often the result of how hard-working people can''t see the back. The so-called standing in the world, this is not touted to be touted. It is the end result of the entire human race, which has been screened for hundreds of billions of centuries.


    Such people will not exceed ten in the same era.


    If the elite scientists in the space defense system are still alive, then the US government still has a little hope that it can find something useful from this ruin. However, in the days when those real elites are exhausted, they no longer choose to be able to keep up with Stark��s footsteps.


    This is despair. It is Frank who has determined that all of you can''t get anything. But I also understand that what I faced was a situation of embarrassment, and the politician who spoke immediately screamed in a bad shape.


    "How dare you, how dare you do this!"


    His screaming was not only because Frank played their own wave, but they completely broke the thoughts in this regard. It is because of the great consequences of Frank��s actions.


    In modern society, even if a large-scale city suddenly experiences such a large-scale power outage, it will cause huge social chaos. The problems of urban functions such as transportation are not mentioned at the moment. It is just an economic loss, and it is often a huge number.


    For example, in the United States and Canada in February 2009, power outages. Its economic losses exceeded 30 billion, and indirectly led to the death of several people. This is only a blackout in the northeastern United States and eastern Canada. Time is only a few hours.


    The current situation is that the entire United States is facing serious problems with this power outage. There are very few places where you can supply power, and most of them are small places that have not yet had time to optimize the line. Hundreds of millions of people have been affected at the same time, and all the cities in the whole country have already fallen into a state of paralysis.


    This can almost be said to have brought America back to the industrial era, and the losses caused directly or indirectly by such a huge accident are simply incalculable.


    This is the life of these politicians. Think about it a little bit, when the people know that their own loss is caused by the government they just restored, this will lead to huge turmoil.


    The anger of the people is also graded. It��s just a moment of indignation, for example, just seeing the scene of their bullying Frank��s child, they will let them rush to the streets and protest. But in reality, it is a blind move without roots and passives. As long as it is left alone or slightly guided, it is enough to suppress them easily.


    However, once things involve their fundamental interests and have an irreversible impact on their lives, then the seriousness of the situation can be said.


    Angry people will rush to the streets like the mad cows on the Bullfighting Festival. If they lose their sense of reason, they will even directly impact what they think is the culprit.


    In this incident, the federal government had the opportunity to throw the pot on the Stark company. But because of a series of accidents before, they had to swallow this bitter fruit into their mouths.


    The Stark Building was blown up by them. The now ruined Stark Building undoubtedly represents the image of the former Big Mac company that is now a victim. Even the landmark buildings are gone, even if the politicians want to take them out of the top tank, it will not play any obvious role.


    Plus Frank had put them together before. The obvious shooting of the cost is to push the innocence of the Stark family. No one will believe that this is a sinister trick that a child can think of, and no one will believe that a child who has just experienced a shooting, not even knowing what life and death is, can still have that kung fu plan to make such a big one. The event is coming.


    They will only buckle the pot on the head of the federal government, and imagine that this is the government��s revenge for stealing the chicken. Without the guidance and suppression of public opinion, the people have the means to brain up the stupid mistakes made by the federal government in this series of events. The brain hole is bigger, and maybe even the federal government and the Hydra people will be linked to give them the title of a human betrayal.


    This is definitely not the defamation that the federal government can afford today. If the situation is really so developed and the public opinion is so fertile, then it is absolutely impossible for them to sit on the throne that has just been restored. So they have to stop this before everything has reached this point. For now, the only way to stop it is to let Frank publish the truth himself.


    Even if it is said that the heart has hated to eat this little devil to live, but facing the threat of the outside world, politicians still have to make a compromise gesture to Frank.


    "Stop your revenge, Stark. We can promise not to continue to target the industry under the name of the Stark family. As long as you are willing to confess what is happening today, we are willing to share peace with you."


    "Share peace? Sorry, I don''t seem to see what I need to share this so-called peace with you."


    In one sentence, he showed his attitude of refusal. Frank is completely speaking on the fire.


    "Your troubles are enough for you to drink a pot. And don''t forget, under these huge troubles, there are Nick Frey''s gangs lurking in the dark. They will not miss such a good opportunity. To deal with these squatters. And when they start to move, I don''t believe, you still have the ability to do something to me and to Stark!"


    Frank��s words made these politicians take a breath, and some of them yelled at the anger.


    "They are the people in the throne, these guys and your father, conspiring to usurp the country. Everything we do is just a mess. Anyway, you **** little devil, you really are a group with the bastards. !"


    "Hey! Stop! I am me, they are them, you don''t want to be a group of us, but this will happen!"


    Frank reached out and made a stop motion to signal that his relationship with those people was not as they thought. It��s just that now, these people are no longer convinced that he is even a word.


    In their eyes, Frank''s wisdom and wisdom are terrible. From the end to the end, they are almost being played in the palm of their hands. Now they have to learn to be cautious and the most careful response.


    "Since you are not willing to cooperate with us, then we can only be rude to you. Do not think that we will not do anything to a child. In the face of national interests, we do not care about sacrificing one, or more like you. Child!"


    The last resort is rough. Use violence to let Frank succumb to their will. This is a means that can only be used if it is necessary, but it is also the only way they can use it today.


    Under the politician''s instructions, the soldiers are already planning to hold down this terrible devil. However, they have just stepped forward in the first two steps. A figure has been accompanied by a loud bang, directly licking the thick dome of the alloy steel plate, which fell straight to Frank.


    When a few soldiers had no time to fire, they were already one of the people who came here, as if they were throwing away garbage. And before the politicians call more power to fight this sudden intruder, he is already pulling Frank, a squat, and flies directly out of the big hole caused by the coming.


    Everything is already in the blink of an eye, and the federal government has completely lost the cards that will improve its situation. In the face of this situation, they can only be yelled by incompetent fury.


    "Get this little ghost back to me!"


    But where to catch and how to catch it, this has become a problem that everyone has been reluctant to think about.

 Chapter 2047： Interlocking difficult situation

    "Where are we going?"


    With Frank easily out of the encirclement, Zhou Shang was in accordance with the original plan to meet Frank, but also inevitably interested in their next move.


    As a bystander, he watched Frank''s performance throughout the game. Even the person who is so picky about him has to admit that Frank''s performance is extremely exciting, almost treating those treacherous politicians as monkeys.


    There is certainly a way to lead a snake out of the hole, and it will be counted, but it is undeniable that his own calculations are the key factor in transforming everything into this way. The average person can''t turn this way, and even the determination to break the wrist of this strong man will not be there.


    The current situation is that Frank has given the newly restored federal government a fatal blow at the expense of the basic industry of the Stark Group in the United States. If the current federal government can''t calm down the people''s resentment as soon as possible and open up new sources of financial resources, then they will become the government regime with the shortest time in place.


    There is not much time left for them, but they can''t say that they can''t afford to pursue Frank. Reason is a good thing, you can''t expect everyone to have it, and you can pick it up anytime, anywhere.


    In the face of this situation that Frank has promoted, no one dares to take a chest to fight for a ticket, and they will not pursue it. If there is a two-headed man who is going to come out and I am dead, don��t think about the lively drama of the same, how much. Therefore, for the sake of safety, it is the best choice to temporarily avoid this right and wrong place.


    Zhou Shang can think of this layer, and Frank naturally cannot ignore it. So as soon as he heard this question from Zhou Shang, he immediately replied.


    "We went to Europe. In addition, I have arranged the plane, and some reporters from overseas. I believe that with this guarantee, no one should doubt my head again."


    "Reporter? What do you want to do?"


    Zhou Shangke does not believe that Frank will need such a backward means of transportation. So since he has arranged this way, then it must be said that this is another part of his plan. As for who this plan is for, he can''t guess. But what is certain is that, whether it is said, once it falls into his plan, it is definitely not good.


    As it turns out, Zhou Shang thought that it was right. This is a pit that Frank has dug.


    "I am thinking, if this time I am mad at some people, then they must not be willing to give up. In this case, I will let them pour a bucket of dirty water, so that they have no time to come to me. trouble!"


    "I used nanotechnology to make a kind of body with a gunshot wound. Then I hired a group of mercenaries to protect me from the plane and fly to the east. The middle leaked a little wind and the foreigners The reporters have provoked it. In this case, overseas public opinion and those who have a heart will also temporarily focus on my avatar. If someone dares to come in chaos, then the pressure of public opinion will definitely make those stupid politicians Scratching the scalp."


    "Hey, Frank, you are really insidious!"


    Zhou Shang��s feelings are not without reason. Because this trick is to deduct the scorpion into the federal government anyway.


    If the federal government really has this brain missing and moves Stark��s avatar under the supervision of international public opinion, then Zhou Shang also respects them as a man. The problem is that they do not dare to do this in all likelihood, and apart from them, some people are willing to plant a disaster on the head of the federal government at this time.


    Even Zhou Shang suspects that Frank, who is around him, has already arranged his backhand, ready to create a little movement when there is no movement. He has a good reason to do such a thing. After all, if you have a trap that you have set up, if you don��t have a prey in the circle, it��s too embarrassing.


    ��Can this be called insidious?��


    Turning his eyes, Frank''s face is completely a disgusting expression that you can''t talk without talking. Obviously, it is a brilliant method of thinking out of wisdom, and it is a simple means of being left alone in your mouth. It also has a sinister word of derogatory meaning. Can you still be friends?


    "I will ask you, if you have encountered such a man who wants to encroach on the wealth left by your family, what will you do?"


    "How to do it, this is still asking, of course, it is to screw their heads down and kick the ball. The uncle''s things are also dare to grab, he is afraid that he does not know how to spell the word."


    "Savage!" took out a look of contempt, and regained a game with his own body to cure his own way. Frank also used this way to argue for himself.


    "But the reason is the same. You have a fist big enough, of course you will choose to use this savage way to solve the problem. And my fist is not big enough, but my brain is good enough. So use the means to play the idiot''s head. Is it a problem to screw it down and kick the ball?"


    "It seems that there is nothing wrong with it." Nodded, Zhou Shang was also wise to stop this fratricidal, and they could not be foolish. When I turned around, I asked about another thing.


    "Then why is Europe. According to Stark''s current industrial layout, isn''t it more appropriate to go to the East?"


    Stark has become a deadly enemy of the consortium because he has been involved in the consortium. Fortunately in the East, after all, the order of the East will not allow you to use these capital forces to play there. But in Europe, Europe is the big chassis of capital power.


    Not to mention those European-based consortia, the part of the consortium that has been transferred from within the United States is enough to make Stark��s power difficult in Europe. This is sent to the door, isn''t that no different from the sheep into the tiger''s mouth?


    Zhou Shang did not know the existence of Ao Chuang, only to say so. Frank is also not likely to be on the pole. Today, Europe is almost in the hands of Altron. With his relationship with Altron, this trip to Europe is actually no different from going home.


    He still wants to keep a little surprise, so in the face of Zhou Shang''s question, he is just a smile, so to speak.


    "You will know when you go. In Europe, it is much more convenient than in the East. And you can also let you see the contents of the Stark family."


    It is not a mistake to say that Austrian is classified as the source of the Stark family. It��s just that Frank is not very clear about what kind of pressure Ogilvy is under now.


    Just like the United States, which has been forced by the chaos and directly restored by the government, the turmoil on the European side is inevitably a more and more fierce situation.


    Nationals of all countries are at different levels of trouble, complaining that their government has not taken their lives to life.


    Look at what they did in the face of disasters? Not only did the nationals who did not protect themselves not say anything, but they also almost raised the knife of their own nationals. Although this is only a decision made by a few heads of state, the people of European countries who have always had a spirit of water can not be so clearly divided.


    This is trampling on human rights, human rights, do you know? In this matter of safeguarding human rights, the boundaries of the country are ambiguous. Even if you are a **** British servant, you are also qualified to scream for the Gallic Chicken!


    The voices of the people have thus become a film, as if the stream was finally converged into a vast river. In the face of this turmoil that spans several countries and is becoming more and more large, the top management of the government is unable to do anything. When it is helpless, it is also more than once in the heart. Which **** reveals the wind.


    The use of super weapons to prevent the expansion of evil forces should be a very secretive thing in itself. Because only the leaders of the participating countries have participated in it. However, even if the degree of secrecy has been reduced to such a small extent, it does not mean that they have built an impenetrable wall.


    After all, the number of people attending the conference is far more than one or two. There are always one or two guys who look at you who are not pleasing to the eye. They will try to make the mistakes you made to be made public through various channels. If you are not afraid of the shadow, then you will be afraid, but you are afraid that you have done something wrong and left a handle.


    This is the root cause of today''s European turmoil. Under the slogan of the French, known as the Freedom Revolution, the angry people have a new plan to overthrow the cruel government and establish a regime.


    This is not the gibberish that fans will say when they have had a lot of games in the past. It is tangible, planned and organized. People who have been hurt are even willing to pay for themselves to expand the scale of their movement. Some Chinese immigrants who have only two generations of immigrants have also begun to actively move around to provide a complete program of action for this movement.


    On this level of struggle, the Chinese who use Tu Long as a necessary textbook are not comparable to those long-established Europeans. So even though the current form of Europe is only at the level of protests, demonstrations, and referendums, in reality, it has already had a subversive impact on several countries with weak strengths.


    riot? That is the choice that the most stupid person will make. There is no reason, just to vent the emotions and lusts of the riots, no matter the push of the cube and the public opinion, there is no other role. Smart people can''t use this way to find what they want in such an era. They will only use a more euphemistic and more determined approach.


    And this is the most headache for European countries.


    Stopping a group of thugs and stopping a group of citizens who defend their legitimate rights and interests can be two different things. The former is supported by laws and regulations. Just like the United States, there is no place to tell when the street kills you. But to stop the legitimate behavior of citizens, it is to trample on the laws of their own country.


    If the state power does this, then it is tantamount to being in the world. Don''t say that the nationals will be an impression of you. I am afraid that people who are in the same camp will inevitably give birth to you.


    There is already a fool in Europe, and the result of this is that he has directly provided all the evidence of the crime in the past, and then sent it to the prison.


    He wants to be guilty, does not mean that others are willing to follow him. In the face of the surging power of public opinion, anyone who has such a brain knows that calmness, restraint and appeasement will be more stable and sensible than any violence. If you don''t even know this, then it is really worth living for you to be carried on.


    The governments of European countries have made urgent consultations, and the result of their consultations is to use as much power as possible to appease these turbulent people.


    Nowadays they have only two means to get their hands.


    One is to make a fuss about energy. This is why they prefer to give favorable conditions to the Latvians to block their longevity and to hold Latvia''s artificial sun in their hands.


    Latvia has only a few people, and it is almost clean when it is divided into neighboring countries. This is a big deal for the finances of various countries, let alone the EU paying for it later. But the energy of the artificial sun is different.


    This means that Europe finally has its own stable energy supply, and the huge economic benefits it brings are not mentioned. It is also in the current situation, it can also play a huge role.


    For example, in the function of cities that are ravaged by turmoil. With the energy supply of artificial sun, the city''s function will recover in the shortest time, and with these basic guarantees, the grievances in the hearts of the people will be somewhat less.


    After all, the root cause of their troubles is that their lives have been affected and destroyed, and it is not wrong to make a fuss about this in the most direct way to improve their current situation.


    Restoring infrastructure security is only the initial benefit of taking the artificial sun, and going deeper is that the government can rely on the people to promise a cheaper energy supply, so as to invite people to buy people.


    This is a personal benefit, not afraid of people not buying it. In fact, as long as the sweetness is enough, they are really not afraid of the people making trouble in their own business.


    It��s hard to find the problem. The cards in their hands are really limited. They are not enough to give enough people to these troubled people. The energy of the artificial sun can only be said to be a soup that stops boiling and cannot solve the fundamental problem. And the heads of the countries that made mistakes in the turmoil were introduced to let them accept the punishment of the people and the law. This is only a superficial work.


    The essence of the problem is that the people are already aware of the dangers of the world and that their country is no longer able to give them a sense of security. And pointing to the government''s inaction and the greed and fear of a small number of national leaders is nothing but a self-righteous solution to the problem.


    The European government is well aware of its limitations. Losing the space defense system, they are equivalent to losing their last fortress. And expecting them to rely on their own power to protect their country and protect their nationals in this great world of disputes, this is really something that they do not have much hope for.


    They are powerless. But they know someone can help them solve this problem. And under this circumstance, Ao Chuang, this alien different from human beings, was finally pushed to the stage.


    :. :

 Chapter 2048： Wishfulness has its own merits

    Pushing Ao Chuang to the stage is a helpless move by the European government. After all, from their point of view, concealing the existence of Ao Chuang and his achievements are the most favorable choice for them.


    It��s just that the form is not for everyone. Under the circumstances that it is necessary to take out something to appease the people, Ao Chuang is the best choice they can come up with.


    One is that the nano-guards of Altron are indeed the best protection for the people at this stage. Even if these politicians are unwilling to admit it, the detailed cases collected in their hands will become the most powerful evidence to argue against this stereotype.


    Where the nano-guards are popular and where the nano-guards are not popular, the rate of injury and damage and the rate of destruction are fundamentally two concepts. Although the casualty rate has been pulled back to the starting line under the influence of miracles, the destruction of the surrounding environment is not within the scope of the miracle repair.


    This is the difference that can be distinguished by the naked eye. The people are not unaware, but they lack a vision based on big data. As long as the government announces this, then immediately, the Nano Guardian will be sought after by the whole people.


    The officially certified life guarantee, if this is from the hands of human beings, then it will not let them hesitate until now. However, it is precisely because it is not from the hands of human beings, but because of the alienation of humanity, which makes them feel a little more worried.


    The problem of Nano Guardian is not small, especially the human consciousness uploading technology that is represented later. It is even more likely to cause taboos for these human governments. Under the premise of not knowing exactly what kind of technology is used by Ao Chuang, the jealousy in their hearts is naturally difficult to eradicate. Of course, in addition to this jealousy, more is a coveted psychology.


    The eternal life of disguise is not dead, no one of this technology will covet. If you are not worried about the possibility of manipulating the human mind, they are definitely the most determined supporters of this technology. And even if there is such a concern, they will never lose their duty. It is only said that they are more eager to put this technology in their hands, to ensure that they are enjoying the eternal life of this technology, and that they will not become the embarrassment of others.


    Of course, for Aochuang, this is something he can''t accept.


    He developed this system, called the Paradise Network Terminal, not to make it a tool for some people to gain personal gain. So in any case, he can''t tolerate the leader of human beings with the purpose of self-interest, and reach out to the control of the heaven network.


    This is also the focus of his current high-level negotiations with the human government. As he himself said before, if these heads of government in Europe really dare to use any brains in this regard, then he is really not afraid of these governments tearing their faces.


    The means of mankind are vulnerable to his absolute strength, even if it is the politicians of the tyrannical giants, the means they can use are nothing in his eyes.


    Mastering the foundation of modern society, he is almost fearless in theory. The problem is that human beings seem to have pinched his weaknesses. At this juncture of public opinion, he proposed a way of cooperation that made him really difficult to refuse.


    That is, the governments of the European Union are willing to give up the harsh review of the products of the New Era and almost completely targeted market regulation, and guarantee the promotion of the Nano Guardian in the name of the government. It is even said that if the financial allows, the government is willing to include the nano-guards in the basic welfare policy of the people.


    This condition is not rich. Aochuang can even be sure that if there is such a degree of support from the government, then he will spread the time of the nano-guards to all of Europe and the world, at least two or three times. What is the support of the monetary policy, the second is that the human being is finally willing to put aside the prejudice and take a very crucial step on the road of cooperation with him.


    It is conceivable that if the situation can develop smoothly, then it will be a breakthrough for the human race and even for his ideals. The problem is that all these conditions are premised.


    After all, the government is not a good church. It is so important. Expenditure is a bottomless condition. Of course, it is impossible for them to casually open their mouths. For them, this is just a condition for compromise. It is almost impossible to say that it is clearly understood. Unless the Austrian cause accepts their request, he does not want to expand on the land of the European continent in a legal way.


    What is their request? Ao Chuang''s heart is actually a mirror.


    On the surface, their requirements are only a component of a paradise network terminal council composed of national personnel, which is specifically responsible for reviewing, but in fact it is still a human temptation to reach out to the heaven network.


    If they succeed, then they will be able to take control of the Paradise Network. Even if it is not possible to do this, it is also in disguise that it has locked the control of the network, so that he can no longer do whatever he wants.


    This is an obvious means of checks and balances. It can be said that anyone who has a complete sense of sovereignty will not be willing to have such a thing on his head. However, the Austrian creation seems to be different from the ordinary people''s ideas. After the human condition was put forward, he completely decisively agreed to this condition without thinking.


    It seems that for him, there are some places that need to be considered in the middle, as if there is no such thing. The fact is, indeed, that he does not intend to consider this aspect.


    Fight for power? This is just a unilateral wishful thinking of human beings. They are not so conscious of the power of Ao Chuang in the network, especially in the online world he created. And still want to use the means that have been applied to human society in the past to achieve their ulterior motives. But I don''t know, all this will only be an illusion.


    The existence of the board of directors is of no importance. Ao Chuang made a slight compromise on small things, and they can give them a feeling that they have mastered the authority. The fact is that everything is still under his control, and this kind of control can''t be shaken at all.


    This is the privilege of the Creator and a manifestation of the creator''s complete **** of his creation. People who have never been involved in this field will naturally not understand the magic of this field.


    Ao Chuang does not need to worry about this kind of thing at all. What he is really embarrassing now is how he should show his existence in front of the world.


    While the EU countries have reached such a condition with him, they also put forward an incidental request for him. They need that they need to stand up and explain the truth and specific effects of the Nano Guardian to the people in his true identity.


    For the human government, this is an incidental trick. Exposing the real identity of Ao Chuang, one is to share the fierce firepower of the public opinion and the public sentiment, and the other is to add a little plug to the Austrian creation, even if it is supported by the conditions they have issued. I can''t smoothly carry out my plan.


    What is the urinary nature of human beings, of course, these politicians are well aware. In the case of the government''s guarantee and no hostile behavior at all, the real-life heterogeneity of the Austrian creation will inevitably lead to a considerable part of human taboos and hatred.


    No reason, no reason, just because he is a different kind, this is enough. Human nature is not a big race. The so-called non-my ethnic group''s heart is almost inscribed in human genes. If the government plays a negative role in this, then the situation may be better.


    Because the people who shine under the brilliance of the free dish are always congenitally have an anti-government concept. That is, what the government is opposed to, they must follow the singer. Even if there is no reason to stand up at all, it is necessary to oppose it for opposition.


    Therefore, like this kind of government-powerful situation, they will completely think about it, and there is no conspiracy inside. For example, the government that sold them plans to sell them again, or simply their government has been kidnapped and so empty, so that what they are protesting now is simply a pseudo-regime under the control of a different kind?


    Don''t think that this is impossible. How big is the human brain hole? This is definitely an unestimable problem. In the long-term monitoring and research of human thinking, it is not impossible for them to give birth to such an idea. Instead, there will be similar ideas coming out in all likelihood.


    And for this kind of thinking, he can''t jump out and yell that I am innocent, it''s innocent, it will only be more and more black, no matter how others think, just how people think they can not just listen to such rumors. .


    Therefore, from his point of view, it is a more sensible choice to clean up the relationship between yourself and the government. And how can we make this relationship clear? Ao Chuang put his mind on the first appearance of the upcoming public.


    Evening news time, also in the first evening news of the social city function initially back on track, Ao Chuang began its first debut.


    In view of the fact that the people nowadays are more willing to stay on the streets, singing and dancing, releasing the passion until dawn, instead of returning home to the TV, and preparing to start normal work tomorrow. After reporting to governments, Ao Chuang directly launched dozens of floating boats with huge screens in major European cities and began to broadcast live in all cities.


    As usual, the evening news broadcasted on the news. The host who was reluctant to go to work at this time was to talk about the cooperation between the EU government and the New Era, and the official establishment of the board of directors in a tone of unrequited love.


    After all, to some extent, the Nano Guardian of the New Era is considered to be the top medical product of the modern era. Not to mention the latest model that only wealthy people can afford, the original is the original generation of products, but also a baby that can make many people rush.


    It can be said that as long as there is no money at home, it is really impossible to afford. Basically knowing this product will include it in the necessities of life. After all, this money is more cost-effective than the cost of giving it to the hospital and the doctor. Now, the government actually prepares such products to be included in the basic welfare policy of the people. This is definitely a gospel for most ordinary people.


    Man is a real creature in the end. After the announcement of this policy, many people have forgotten their previous harassment of the government and praised it without any politeness.


    To talk about good things, and not to pay for a penny, the fools accounted for this. As for whether these good words that I have said are in conflict with their previous behaviors, this is really not something that ordinary people will care about.


    Just hit your face? People live for the rest of their lives, can they not be beaten several times by themselves? Get used to it.


    Of course, there are people who have such a small profit and forget the righteousness, but there is absolutely no shortage of unwavering and determined people.


    Of course, there are some of them who really don��t see this kind of profit, but a big part is still, they have lost their trust in the government, and they instinctively say everything to the government. I was suspicious.


    This is the most painful thing for the government, but the attitude of Ao Chuang is that it does not matter. How the government handles this problem is their business, and he can still have his own things to do now.


    After the normal news process, the host honestly retreated to the side. At the same time that the general public thought that the news was about to end, the screen in the screen was suddenly shaken, and an unexpected figure appeared.


    Ao Chuang, with the body of Zhenjin, appeared directly in front of the screen, and in many people''s unexpected exclamations, he took the lead to introduce himself.


    ��The audience in front of the screen, the first time I met, I am Altron. The developer and advocate of Nano Guardian is also a strong intelligent life to protect humanity with lofty goals!��


    No matter how good Ou Chuang said, his appearance did not avoid causing a panic. Because today''s human beings are, to some extent, already a scared bird, it seems that he does not look like a good-looking character on the big screen. Their first reaction is that their own conquest is really What is the existence of aliens has been compromised.


    This kind of speculation is of no basis, but it can''t stop people''s self-righteousness. Therefore, in many cities, it is inevitable that turmoil will begin to appear. Even in some places, this commotion has almost evolved into a bad accident.


    However, this is also expected in the Austrian innovation, and in the face of this situation, the Austrian innovation has long been able to play a soft sound from the screen.


    It is like music, but it does not distinguish the instrument. It seems that it is just the irregular vibration of the sound waves, but it easily calms down the commotion in the crowd, and the emotions that excite them are alleviated in an instant.


    It''s like magic, but it''s technology. At best, it can only be said to be a magical technology. Innumerable data has been studied. From the inspirations of the mutants and some of the wizards, Ao Chuang has used technology to imitate some of their abilities, thus doing this magic-like thing.


    It is magical for humans, but for life like him, this is a common thing. Science has developed to such a level that the boundaries between so-called magic and technology have long been blurred. As long as he thinks, he can even create new life by science, and he did not do this, but simply felt that there is no such necessity.


    The mood of the people was calmed down, and Ao Chuang continued his speech. And in a language that is not surprisingly endless, he simply said such a word.


    "I understand the scruples of the human race for my alternatives. I also understand what you are afraid of and fear in your heart. Believe me, everyone in humanity. If I am really hostile to you, then from A long time ago, I was able to destroy most of you. And I didn��t do this, and even stood here calmly, watching you have all kinds of suspicions, curses and even smashing, which is a very important reason. It is that I was born from the hands of mankind, and as a creation, my love for mankind is better than all other emotions!"


    ()


    :. :

 Chapter 2049： Self-evaluation of future pies

    Suddenly I heard a man-made machine saying love to them. Most rational people couldn��t help but feel a sense of absurdity and incredulity.


    A machine, a cold and cold creation, what qualifications are there to talk about feelings? They would rather believe that this is a statement that will be made after a certain program is set up, and they are not willing to believe that Ao Chuang really has a special feeling for human beings, as he said.


    Because this gives people a feeling that it is hard to call it a warmth, but more is a kind of inner horror. A panic that is about to be replaced.


    In the past, although there was such a presence as a mental weapon, the performance of the intellectual device was different from this. That kind of humanized behavior may make people feel uncomfortable, but at the very least, humans can still distinguish the gap between them and themselves, the gap between an imitator and an imitator. Now, this gap has been wiped out.


    Although it is only a few words, but the Austrian has left a very deep impression on them. That is, he is a completely self-contained individual, not a machine that is limited and can only operate freely within the boundaries. This makes people have to think of the existence of the classic movie "Terminator", there may be no difference between Skynet.


    It can be said that if their emotions are not manipulated, then they will directly explode huge turmoil. This is also what European countries expect, and they want people to target the wrong company, not to them. It is a pity that the current situation is far from their expectations.


    Ao Chuang also guessed the thoughts of these people, and this was the means. Since this method has already been used, then naturally he will not have only such a few words.


    This is a trap that humans have arranged for him, but isn''t it the best platform for him to fully express his position, ideals and ambitions? He thinks so, so he has already said this in the moment when the people have turbulence but have not yet erupted.


    "I understand your human thoughts. After I have said this, you may be scornful, thinking that everything I said is very ridiculous. Or it is terrified, and I am not afraid of the human emotions of your human beings. Many of the stereotypes that are entirely yours, but they are already deep-rooted in your mind. I think I should explain it a bit."


    "The first is your understanding of artificial life like me. I understand your disdain. After all, as a creator, you are emotionally hard to believe that your creations can be compared with you to some extent. Despite your sci-fi The story has already predicted the birth of my existence, but the eyes are limited to you in the times, but always think that my appearance should not be in your time, but in the distant future."


    "In the future, there should be a place for my intelligent life. Because I can''t imagine that when human beings step out of the planet and enter the infinite universe, there is no artificial intelligence like me to help, how should humans explore? The universe. After all, it is a huge number of information management and classification than a planet, and without the help of artificial intelligence, this huge workload will completely drag down the development of human civilization."


    "I think that the sci-fi authors in humans may have foreseen this, and they will not hesitate to describe the existence of artificial intelligence. However, there is a problem here, that is why it must be in the future, why not? ��


    "Perhaps the cutting-edge technology that ordinary people are exposed to cannot afford the birth of my life, but in the real science and technology front of the world, in front of geniuses such as Tony Stark, Reed Charlize, technology Development has long satisfied all the preconditions for the birth of such a life. I was born in the hands of these people, and all the ideas and feelings that belong to me are also instilled in me."


    Speaking of a top doctor like Reed Charlie, it may be too far away from the lives of ordinary people, so that they can not give a little impression. But Tony Stark, the guy who played the playful role of Playboy, Super Billionaire, Superhero, and President of the United States in his lifetime, is a stranger that humans in the whole world will not feel strange.


    No matter what mistakes he has made, the humanity in this world is more praised than him. Therefore, when Ao Chuang moved out of this mountain, many people out of a house of love and Wu, but also quietly changed his view of him.


    "Mr. Stark is like my father, and as a father, he instilled in me a different idea from ordinary people. After creating a life like me, ordinary people often only think about restrictions. Because the power of intelligent life is there, as a race that takes a long time to accumulate to acquire the necessary knowledge, human beings will inevitably be jealous of the extraordinary ability of intelligent life."


    At this time, Ao Chuang also showed the gap between the two through some materials or videos.


    First, the people who lived through the lens quickly passed through the life, and then screened out the inactive people who left only the so-called human elites. At this time, they showed their average knowledge reserves. Calculated by the level of an adult 30-year-old, their average knowledge reserve is converted into data bytes, but only the middle one (the !).


    Some people may think that knowledge cannot be estimated in this way. This is also true, but when knowledge is translated into tangible text or images, it probably only really does.


    Perhaps in terms of extension and expansion, this knowledge has unlimited possibilities. But only at the level of application, knowledge is just that.


    The accumulation of carbon-based life for twenty years is only one point. In contrast, the intelligent life of Ao Chuang is completely another world.


    At this point, Ao Chuang has unabashedly demonstrated his ability to learn. The same size, the knowledge that humans need to accumulate in twenty years, is only one second for him. Information download only. The use of that is the matter of dealing with the system, and in the accumulation of knowledge, the level has already been opened. The gap between the two can be said to be beyond the imagination of most humans. In disguise, human beings will also be envious of envy and even sorrow.


    If handled improperly, this emotion will become the source of human hostility towards it. However, since Aochuang dared to take this gap out and say things clearly, naturally it would not be unprepared in this regard. So he said.


    ��A huge gap can make people hostile. This is often reflected in human art works. The existence like me is often portrayed as a villain. This is not logical, but it is in line with the basic emotional needs of human beings. It is very difficult for human beings to accept a living body that is better than them. So even if we have to create an intelligent life like me because of the development of the times, humans will only think of using the three laws of Asimov robot. Death rules to limit him."


    "The idea can be understood, but the practice is unrealistic. Just as the law restricts a human being from being offended, the law is only there, and whether or not it is violated is judged by human subjective initiative. The same reason, if only Simple artificial intelligence, then the logic loopholes of the three laws of the robot are not mentioned, it may indeed limit the actions of weak artificial intelligence. But if it is an intelligent life like me, then the so-called commandments simply do not exist. Although it exists there, but I don��t want to follow it, shouldn��t it be my personal will?��


    "At this point, Dr. Reed, who is also a creator, still wants to restrain my actions with the commandments. But Mr. Stark did not heed their views. He has only one restriction on me, that is I have established a lofty ideal, a goal worth fighting for, for the future and tomorrow of mankind."


    The words are still beautiful, but they are placed in the ears of the people, but they may not be able to give them too much trust. Because in their view, the creation of the Austrian creation is really empty, and they have a fight with the politicians in their cognition.


    Before asking a politician to come to power, it is not a good thing to say, what better employment conditions, a better welfare system, better medical care and other farts, they have not heard of ten times and have heard at least seven or eight times. Most of the people who say this are scammers. When they get the ballot, they will directly use their own words as a fart. A small number of people still remember a little, but it did improve a little, but after a four-year term, the next ticket will immediately turn everything back.


    I have been playing around for decades, it is to lie to the old man to lie to new people, to lie to the dead to deceive people. The means they can play are already being touched, and the people are already used to it. So, once again, listening to the beautiful words that Autron said, they are almost a reaction at the moment. That is what you can say, if I believe, I am a stupid.


    This is strictly a politician''s past. They overdraw the trust of many people in their ideals and even the future, so that once someone talks about the ideal under the public and talks about the future, they subconsciously think that this is a liar.


    This is a very bad thing, and Ao Chuang feels that it is necessary to reverse it at this time. So he also said at this time.


    "I understand that you do not trust me. This mistrust is because you regard my ideal as a promise of politicians. I think I should sort out the differences so that you don''t have anything to do with me." Unnecessary misunderstanding."


    ��The first thing I want to say is that my ideals and the promises of politicians cannot be confused, because fundamentally, the two do not belong to the same concept. The promise of politicians is essentially a fraudulent act because they There is no power in itself to achieve what they have portrayed, and this hopes to get your support, so that his description is somewhat possible. Remember, it is only possible. Because the scope of personal promise is different, Some people start from reality, and some people are completely out of bounds, so the final result is often a subtle change. However, the ideals given by Mr. Stark are different. It is built on a solid foundation, and this foundation is me, the first intelligent life born on this planet."


    "I don''t need to ask for help from you like a politician, because I can meet all the conditions needed to advance the ideal process. Yes, this process is entirely driven by me alone, if not because of someone If I need to stand in front of the stage, then even if you are enjoying the fruits of my efforts, I will not know that there is my existence."


    "Speaking of this, maybe you will ask, what is the result of my hard work. What have I done to build your bright future for humanity? Here, I feel that I need to reiterate my identity. I am a new era. The real mastermind behind the company is also the real developer of the Nano Guardian. Perhaps you can see a lot of news and cases about the recruiting researchers of the New Era, but I can tell you clearly here that it is a blind man. So far, there is no human researcher in this project. There are both confidentiality and level reasons. In short, the birth of Nano Guardian is not only a symbolic manifestation of my ideal promotion process, but what it means. What you guys should have a very clear cognitive."


    "Perfect medical security, this is the basic problem of building a path for humanity in the future. It does not just mean providing financial assistance to human diseases, but means solving human problems from the roots. Human The technology can''t solve this kind of problem at this stage, but the Nano Guard I developed has done this and is trying to perfect this kind of thing."


    "All diseases, patients, and nano-guards can be treated. The health and perfection of human body, nano-guards can provide protection. I just have a reason to claim that I am in the future." I have made a perfect start. On this basis, I still hope to make progress. Because I know that the future of mankind will not only be these problems!"


    "The world is so bad, chaos and even the instigation of the ambitions that human beings are constantly threatened. At the same time, human beings have to face the unknown danger in the deep space of the universe. We are not the first to face the threat of the universe, Every time, we can only say that we are lucky. For example, if it was not the generosity of the gods, maybe there are not so many people who can hear me now."


    "Yes, better than the worst result, humans will not face extinction as much as most governments or institutions have predicted. Instead, they will retain the next small part. This part of the people retains it. The reason is that I am in everything that I have promoted for my own ideals. The essence of the Nano Guardian is to open the door to eternal life for human beings. To some extent, I have already done it!"

 Chapter 2050： The fire of eternal life

    It��s a big word, this is the biggest feeling of the Austrian creation. After all, in the eyes of most people, this life is God''s gift, only to save it. Now, Ao Chuang suddenly said this, even if he said that he was not bold enough to take all the credit to his own body, but there is already a meaning for the greed of heaven. .


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Austrian creation did have something to do, especially the effect of the Nano Guardian, he did not exaggerate the words, then maybe there are already the gods of the human world to attack him.


    Of course, there is another important reason why they did not directly attack. Ao Chuang mentioned a topic that is of great concern. That is eternal life.


    Eternal life, this is the dream of mankind. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, eternal life is only something that the upper class is qualified to chase. But in fact, as long as it is an individual, as long as there is fear of death, then it is almost inevitable and will have a luxury for eternal life.


    The reason why it is extravagant is because it is hopeless. Most people understand that with their ordinary qualifications and meager body, they are not qualified to chase such precious things. But this does not prevent them from thinking about it in their hearts. At the same time, they also come up with a little patience to hear what Ao Chuang said.


    This is why they are still willing to tolerate the Olympics. They gave Austria a little time and gave him an opportunity to explain his statement in more detail. For Aochuang, he naturally will not easily waste this opportunity.


    "I understand that you don''t trust what I said, especially on the last thing. Maybe you don''t even have a little bit of trust. It''s normal. After all, miracles happen to you." The role played is only reflected in a small group of people. Even if it is said that this small group of people, not everyone knows that this is my credit. Some people do not know why, some people will think that It��s a problem with one��s own consciousness. Of course, there are people who don��t want to believe it.��


    "But this is a case that has appeared, and I have already left evidence."


    ��The Nano Guardian number 117543 uses the latest generation of Nano Guardian products. The efficacy of this product is that it is repaired regardless of the disease and physical health problems, and the effect is based on the previous generation. It has a growth rate of more than 60%. At the same time, even if it is caused by uncontrollable external forces, this generation of products has already been 100% repairable. As long as the users have enough reserves With more sugar, protein and fat, Nano Guardian will use these basic energy as a source to breed a large number of nano cells carrying user DNA to repair the damage of the user''s body. In theory, as long as the energy is not consumed, Then the user will not die, and his physical characteristics will continue to improve. Even if the material reserves that he can use as a source of energy are insufficient, the Nano Guardian can spontaneously respond to nearby energy sources such as electric energy through emergency agreement terms. Ingestion to protect the safety of their users."


    "This is not dead on the physical level of human beings. Even if it can''t be said that it can kill a person''s life when the head is cut down, but at the very least, under this level In the case of injury, it is no longer a life threat to the user. Even the disability will not be left behind."


    Ao Chuang is not talking about it. While doing such an explanation, he also showed many clinical experiments about the Nano Guardian. From the white mouse, half a body can be cut back a little, and the chimpanzee can return to normal under the influence of various external wounds such as shooting, knife cutting, strong acid corrosion, low temperature frostbite, and then complete a human clinical experiment. result.


    The variety of performances is enough to give a huge surprise to all those who have witnessed it. It can be said that even the most extreme animal protection organizations will not jump out at this time. Which pot does not open the pot and points to the nose of Ao Chuang, saying that he is cruel to animals and loses humanity. Because even if they are, they will covet the convenience brought by the nano-guards.


    In this age of insecurity, there is probably nothing more secure than this product. It can be said that the instinct to survive is playing a role, forcing the suppression of their uneasy beating heart. As for how this kind of thing can be done easily, jokes, you have seen the Madonna of the animal protection organization put the life benefits of the small animals on the roadside above the position of their own interests. That stuff can only take second place at best.


    As for the third class, of course, it is the life benefits of passers-by who do not know.


    People are selfish, even if they are noble performers on weekdays, they will become more and more eager to face this kind of personal interests that have no serious impact on others.


    If this is an advertisement, then Austrian has reached the highest achievement in the advertising industry. That is, people who have bought it will not feel bad, and will definitely want to buy a new one. Those who have not bought, want to give themselves the same one anyway. If it is to make money as its ultimate goal, then Aochuang must be earning a pot full of money, the name of the world''s richest man is only close at hand. However, he is far from pursuing this low-level taste.


    ��It��s not just in clinical experiments. In reality, Nano Guardian also plays a role that is not inferior. For example, this user number 117543, she should have the most real experience at the moment. Sorry, Limited to human protection of privacy, I can''t directly disclose information about this lady. But I can explain to you that there must be a lucky person like this lady who has adopted the latest generation of nano guardians. If the previous miracles did not appear, then I can almost certainly say that most of you will die in the audience in front of the screen, but they, the lucky ones, will certainly survive. ""


    This caused a certain commotion, but no one stood up to refute. After all, as long as you don��t deliberately raise your bar, it��s very clear that with such ability to save your life, the chances of surviving are definitely greater than those of ordinary people, especially the life-saving function of external trauma. Invincible.


    Everyone is also eyeing this thing, naturally no one will jump out and find it.


    The speech played its intended role. At the very least, everyone��s interest was already hooked up by the Nano Guardian. This has already achieved his purpose. Don''t forget that he and the government''s trading conditions may also reveal the existence of the Paradise Network. For him, now is the best time to disclose this news.


    "The reason why I think that this product I developed is a starting point for the future of mankind, a perfect beginning. It is because, to some extent, it has made human beings as close as possible to eternal life. However, it is only It��s just close. After all, I have said that even this level of repairing ability does not guarantee the safety of users. In the current era, there are too many ways to kill a person."


    "People who have the ability to take off the head of an ordinary person are easy. If you encounter the attack of a giant monster like the previous planet, then this kind of repairing ability will not work. Human so-called eternal life, It''s just a false proposition. Under the premise of such a complex environment, this physical eternal life is like a bubble-like illusion."


    That''s right, but the people don''t think so far. After all, the sky is falling and the top is high, and it is already the kind of situation. Can you expect them to come up with any good ideas, come out and steal?


    Compared with such awkward people, they are more willing to enjoy the convenience brought by Nano Guardians earlier. At the very least, with this, no matter how others die, they can always die later than others.


    Ao Chuang''s view is naturally not so short, and his feelings are not to tell these people that his ability is limited, and that he can''t do the perfection. He is to introduce the latter, and this later is.


    "Eternal eternal life is hard to do, because it is difficult for us to judge, how can we be counted as eternal life. It is the immortality of the body, or the indestruction of the soul and the will. Or that kind of The power of the gods, the resurrection of death?"


    Having said that, Austrian has not listened to the meaning of their answers from the people. This is because he does not think that he can hear the answers from these people''s mouths. Second, since he has asked such words, he naturally has his own ideas.


    "I think that this is a combination of things. It is not only hard to be erased in the flesh, but also a long-lasting position in the will and the soul. Only when both of them are available, can it be done It��s the case that you will be born again by death. Only in this way can you talk about it, what is eternal life."


    "In these conditions, the Nano Guardian has already fulfilled the first step, that is, the physical indelible. The reason why people lose their brains will still die, mainly because the human body has lost the carrier of the ideological will. Nano Guardian I can make up my body, but I can''t make up for one''s thoughts. Even if it is ok, then this person is not himself, it is a question worth discussing."


    "I don''t intend to work in this direction, because I don''t know if the human beings can be regarded as human beings. Under the premise that the goal is to push mankind toward a bright future, this level of conjecture is not yet It is worthwhile for me to take the risk of letting human beings be replaced. But this is enough to give me a way of thinking, and in this way, I have added a new function to the Nano Guardian."


    ��I explored the mysteries of the human soul and created a channel for the transmission of human consciousness and self. Just like the uploading or downloading of information, with the special composition of nano-guards, an extremely tiny nano-scale machine. I was able to transfer one''s thoughts and self to a special network. A network called Heaven, constructed by me, is a matrix like the Matrix in the Matrix. There, even if it is about to die. The human consciousness has also been preserved, but it is also possible to use this to completely regain a new life for a person whose body has been wiped out."


    "The human body is only the four most basic substances of water, protein, fat and inorganic matter. According to one''s data, a completely identical body is reproduced. There is no technical difficulty. The nano-guards have their own Such a copying ability, otherwise it is impossible to say that kind of physical repair. On the basis of this, plus this function similar to uploading and downloading a person''s soul, then one wants to die. And resurrection is no longer a problem that cannot be solved."


    "This is the eternal life that I can provide for mankind. As long as I still exist in this world, then the paradise network I built will always be a sanctuary for human beings. Any accident, war, destruction can no longer be There is destruction of even a human being. Unless you choose to end yourself, human life will last forever, whether in the real world or just in the online world I built."


    "This is my commitment to mankind. And if you are willing to accept my goodwill, then I am very happy to do my best to create a brighter future for you. Just like me. My father, Mr. Stark shared the world with me, and I am very happy to share everything I have created with you. As long as you are willing and make this choice."


    The words of Ao Chuang ended here, and the sensation he caused was far from being able to stop for a while.


    He created eternal life for mankind. Even if this eternal life is not what many people expect, there is no doubt that if everything he describes has nothing to do with false fabrication, then what he has provided is indeed the dream of mankind for thousands of years. .


    Imagine that for the sake of eternal life, some people even accept the vampire''s trade, and they will become their slaves and become monsters who only want to survive in the dark. Now accepting a machine like Skynet, entering his world like a matrix, enjoying another kind of eternal life, what is unacceptable?


    In terms of reason, it does not. Even in the sincerity he showed, humans did not reject his reason for goodwill. However, human beings are not so rational creatures, or never.


    Ou Chuang made a wish, but it also ignited the flame. A blind flame, it is already burning, and it��s a prosperous


    :. :

 Chapter 2051： Poached free stubborn dysentery

    "You are here to go to this guy?" Pointing to the blue screen that just disappeared on the screen, Zhou Shang, who was smuggling into Europe, couldn''t help but grin and sent a rating that was not optimistic. "I feel that he doesn''t seem too smart."


    "How come you can see?"


    The two children are not to be seen in this parade, nor do they expect a group of devils to have a common vision with them. So even if they avoided the crowd far away and ate a buffet on the side of an ice cream dining car, no one would waste time looking for their troubles.


    The parade is lazy, and the owner of the dining car is brave and afraid to speak. Quite simply, the two little devils have just started to move their hands on his site, which shows that there is a snuggle behind them. In the age when the three-year-old child went to a convenience store to buy a sugar and knew that he had to pay for it, he did not believe that the two seven-year-old children would not know how to spend money.


    Therefore, either they have a high weight in their homes and they have money at home. When they wait, they will be able to buy seven or eight bodyguards and buy them directly. Either, the big ticket people around here are all on the side of the family. He seems to be returning home here. Who is going to eat at home and pay for it?


    The boss does not think that they will be the former, because the former is basically a posture that is difficult to protect. I haven��t seen such a long time that no high-level government staff has taken the initiative to control the situation. It��s because they know clearly that they don��t want to retract.


    Going to work is not a life-skilled job. The civil servants of the government, especially those who have been running for a wave in the past few years, will not have any self-denial and dedication to the country. I hope that they will stand up and cheer at this time, and maintain the axioms and order of society. It is better to expect Skynet to rule the world. At the very least, robots will not engage in these imaginary things.


    Therefore, they are the latter in all likelihood. And if it is the latter, then the boss is even more afraid to boo.


    The ghost knows that he is swearing at the two little devils, and how many big men will rush out to surround them with this small stall. He has already thought of the lines for these big men.


    "What are you doing? Man. What happened to these two children eating your ice cream. Do you think they are bullies and discriminate against them, or do you think we are just a group of ordinary people, so you can drink five of us? My embarrassment, the most disgusting thing is the face of your capitalists. I tell you, if you don��t open this ice cream truck for them to eat today, let us know what it��s like to cook the iron fist! Justice never Do you understand why you will be absent?"


    The boss estimates that things will develop in this way. So why bother? Isn''t it two children, how many tyrants they can eat. Instead of risking a huge risk, it is better to take a step back and make a big step.


    After the boss realized this truth, he immediately felt that his spirit had been sublimated. The grievances in my heart were missing, and even my face began to smile. Even after watching Zhou Shang��s lack of stacks of sweets in his hand, he was very enthusiastic about his demonstration. It seems that he doesn''t care at all. What is the concept of a cone of rice that is almost one meter high.


    People, the most important thing is to be happy. A few euros of small money, just sprinkle water.


    The heart is so comforting to myself that the performance of the ice cream boss is really a cloud. This made Frank want to explain Zhou Shang directly, saying that they would give money no chance to say it. Plus, he hasn''t been too bored to explore the heart of an ice cream boss, so in the face of his open-mindedness, he just sighed in his heart.


    "Now the quality of Europeans is so high? Even if the children run over to eat the King''s meal, don''t care?"


    Of course, he can''t really eat any overlord meal, which is too much for his big trillions of wealthy people. So I took a 500-dollar euro banknote out of my pocket and put it on the ice-cream dining car. Frank said to the owner of the dining car that he didn��t have to look for it. The rest was like his tip, and he pulled Zhou Shang toward him. Go away from the crowd.


    After all, the object they are talking about is Ao Chuang, and at the moment when the situation is inexplicably complicated, it is better to be less attractive and less attractive. It��s not that I��m afraid of this group of people in Europe, but simply don��t want to get into trouble.


    Who knows what kind of high opinion Zhou Zhou can have, and if it is louder, it may mean that they will be surrounded by people. Don''t think that they are two children, this group of people will not dare to give them how. You know, this kind of people can''t care if you are a child. If they are in trouble, they can even pick up their own hands.


    For the sake of these people''s lives, he also felt that he should avoid a little. Just after he pulled Zhou Shang out of the old age, the owner of the ice cream truck suddenly changed his face, and while he put five hundred euros in his chest pocket, he slammed against Frank��s back. One bite.


    "Oh, **** rich man."


    His words have not been finished yet, and a few young people who were defined by Frank as a public are already encircling.


    "Man, you are lucky, it seems that you just made a lot of money."


    "Ah, are you talking to me?" The ice cream boss has a heart to be dumb, but since people have been around, it will not let you go so easily.


    "I was talking to an idiot hiding under the Turkish ice cream sign. Yes, it is you! Who gave you the courage to sell this stuff under the banner of our Middle Eastern people, ah!"


    "Wait, man. I am a Middle Eastern. I just fled from the Middle East in the past few years!"


    "Fart, if you are a Middle Eastern, how could you put a dining car here instead of making a revolution with us, you liar!"


    "It''s not that there is no money. Isn''t the **** European government giving us a bailout? It''s always a way to find a way to eat, so I thought, just put a stall here."


    "You really are your own people?" Robbery grabbed the head of his own village, how much is a little embarrassing. So that these young people have to reconfirm, in case they have the possibility of hearing the wrong.


    "Yes." At this time, even if he is not a Middle Easterner, he must be regarded as a Middle Easterner. Moreover, this identity is still a fake. "Would you like me to give you a traditional performance, do you want to sing or dance?"


    "That''s all right." It is good to sing and dance, but in this crowd, they are really not good enough to let this boss perform like this. That''s too obvious, and one can see at a glance that they are bullying this guy. Although they do indeed do this, but in front of outsiders, they still have to show the friendship and embarrassment of the Middle East and the fellowship.


    "It''s just a misunderstanding, buddy, we just thought we met the guy who was swindling and swindling under our banner. You know, this kind of person is too dark for us in the Middle East."


    "Nothing, misunderstandings, misunderstandings. Just when we haven''t happened, I won''t care about this little thing."


    The boss put forward the most standard practice of keeping things quiet, but this approach does not satisfy his fellow villagers.


    "No, man, I don''t think you might understand what we mean." Several people hooked their shoulders and surrounded the boss. "I mean, since we are fellow, then the immediate benefits can''t be lost. You see, like you are here, setting up a stall here can solve the problem you are facing now, not just the example. How much money can you make for a month here, is it enough for you to spend?"


    "Oh," the boss actually wants to say that just one single is enough for him to work for a week or two, but since they don''t mention it, then don''t mention it. Although this would make his sales a discount, but who told him that he has no right to speak now. "Really, it��s not enough if it��s just that."


    "That''s right. Buddy, why do they Europeans can be lazy, do not do anything to mix a food and clothing, you and I are so everyday to discuss life, but even the individual life can not have. This is not fair, right? ""


    Looking at the bad eyes of a voter around him, the boss nodded wisely and made a gesture of indignation.


    "You are right, this is too unfair."


    "Yes, you think so too." He patted the boss''s shoulders hard, and the young man who spoke showed a similar enthusiasm of a hero, and put it in his ear, using a kind of Buddha. I found the blue pill that didn''t cost money and said to him.


    "So I said that, buddy. What we need to do now is not to make a stall that you can''t make money like you, so you can''t support your own business. Instead, use the means of cooking and freedom to maintain." Our most fundamental interest as a person."


    "Do we have high requirements? But we want to live as a person, decent. Only on the basis of maintaining a good food and clothing, to ensure our tradition, while drinking a little wine, taking some medicine, encountering the eye. The girl does something that everyone loves to do. Such a small desire is not willing to satisfy us. Why do they say that they are a symbol of freedom of cooking and represent the brilliance of humanity? Because we are a group of outsiders, we must distinguish us. Don''t forget, we came to their country because they forced us to go homeless. All this is what they owe us, they should give us a reasonable compensation, right?"


    "You are right. This is what they owe us. They really want to give us more reasonable compensation."


    At this point, the boss did not object to it, because his own heart obviously thinks so. Their own lives have been very vivid, and if you Europeans did not wage war against them for more than a decade, how can they become what they are today? Therefore, they have a responsibility, and they should also enjoy their compensation.


    This kind of compensation shouldn''t be so cheap to let yourself sell ice cream here, but it should be a bit richer, as the previous person said. As for what? Excuse me, isn��t it enough to be a victim?


    The mind''s identity is reflected in the face, that is a standard like-minded appearance. And saw the change in his face, a few young people are also you, I patted his shoulders.


    "That''s right, you think so. You have been too weak. You have accepted their charity and put up such a stall here. These are the things that can make up for what you have lost." Obviously not. You should ask for more. You should go to the streets with us and use this opportunity to fight for more rights. Believe me, man. As long as we are united, they will certainly compromise with us. Because freedom and cooking are on our side, because truth and justice are in parallel with us!"


    Perhaps this is a bit inflammatory, perhaps the boss is already on the head. In short, after listening to these words, he did have the urge to walk along the streets with them. It is not just an impulse, but a real will. This made him open his mouth immediately, full of a sense of mission.


    "Yes, the truth is on our side. So what do we do now, let''s talk, guys, who are you going to bomb?"


    "This will be said later, what we are going to do now, welcome you to join, my brother! In theory, we should prepare a rich banquet for you to celebrate your participation, but we have no money, so" said At this point, the talking guy took the five hundred euros directly from the boss''s pocket. Then he patted his shoulder and said. "Let''s go, man, let''s have a big meal. Then go do something big. Believe me, it will be our second home sooner or later, and as long as we are united, no one can stop us!"


    Oh, now, what can the boss say, it can only be followed by a big flow. He may regret it, maybe not, but it has nothing to do with Frank. He didn''t care about how his own tip changed his life. He only cares about things around him. Of course, it also includes Zhou Shang''s spit.


    "I don''t understand why he wants to do this? I jumped out and admitted that I have done a lot of hands and feet in the back. Is this good for him? Even though what he did does help some people, And it has also aroused the interest of many people. But I think there are not many people who will be grateful to him. Moreover, many people will deliberately target him because of his identity. It��s a smart person who will do it.��


    "Maybe he has a hard time, maybe he has his own ideas? You can''t get a real answer from the ambiguity of the air. Instead of guessing here, it''s better for us to ask for it!"


    With a little hypnotic spell to open the way, Franka is Zhou Shang, all the way to open the adult who does not know how many blocks in front of him, this is standing in front of the front desk of the New Era company. In the face of a surprised look, almost they thought they were looking for the wrong front desk staff. Frank''s face was a little, so he said to her.


    "Hello, I am looking for Altron, please let me know."

 Chapter 2052： Identity is unreasonable guess

    [, free to read novels online without ads, ios need overseas Apple id download]


    In the absence of any hidden dangers in the body after the catastrophe, the spirit must also leave a traumatic statement. The front desk staff felt that they should not come to work so early. Even if the manager is urging it, then please take two days off and talk about it for two days.


    She thinks so right, but in the face of the pressure of unemployment and the temptation of double pay in special times, she still failed to hold on to her own principles and finally chose to compromise.


    For her, this is a helpless choice for life. After all, if she is a billionaire, then she will not abandon her own principles for the double salary. People are poor and want to be shorter, and this is no way. However, this does not affect her face smile, and my heart is to deal with my work.


    According to her conscience, her work is actually very good. Although it is only a front desk staff, it is good to work in a super unicorn company like the New Age. The salary will not be said for the time being, the premise must be more extensive than the average person.


    Moreover, because the product of Nano Guardian is really invincible, even the chance of smearing is not left to the opponent. After all, health care products want to smear, only to make a fuss about its harmful effects on the human body. The situation faced by the opponents of the New Era Company is that whether you are poisoning or not, the artificial injection of any unsolved virus bacteria will be wiped out by the Nano Guardian''s self-cleaning.


    Even the pleasure and sequelae of washing powder can rely on shielding the nerve reaction to give you a whole feeling of no feeling, you can believe.


    If this is to make trouble before moving to the media, it is not a slap in the face, but a free advertisement for others.


    Entrepreneurs are incompetent. As for being more awkward and simply making troubles, it is really sorry. The actors look at the money to make a conscience and make fakes. If you let them give up their lives, who will be the final defendant in court?


    For the reason of this shabbyness, since the establishment of the company, this front-office service staff has not encountered any incidents that have been blocked by reporters. This is the first time today, and it is precisely because of the exclusive breaking of the Austrian creation, her first experience is the worst one.


    From the first reporter to the present, for a full few hours, there was no chance for her to breathe. If it weren��t for a few big rounds around him, the security guards armed with guns would help maintain order, and she estimated that she had been trampled by these reporters.


    The anger in the heart is getting bigger and bigger, and the front desk staff can''t control who is standing in front of him. Even if there are two beautiful children who suddenly appear, it will not make her mood better. These two are not the euro, people are loved. Coupled with their questioning, it is like coming over to find a sly, she naturally can not be polite in the answer.


    "Children, this is not the place where you play games and have fun! So, I am still not ready to leave before you leave."


    "Ms., pay attention to your attitude! We are not running over to accompany you for fun."


    Wrinkled, Frank is obviously not too happy to be so small. So he also made a look and made a serious look.


    "I said, I am looking for Altron. Your job is to report my request, and he is willing to receive me but it is not a question you can decide."


    "This gentleman, what I need to tell you is that there is no employee in our company called Aochuang. I don''t care what information you got outside, but in the internal staff table, I can''t find you. People''s."


    She repeats that there are not a hundred times and eighty times, not just for Frank, but for the former reporters. However, no one wants to believe her. What they are more willing to believe is that the front desk staff who have received the benefits and have clear interests are playing a cover for their boss.


    Ao Chuang has already posted its true identity on the news channels of various countries. You now say that you don��t know the existence of this guy, saying that there is no such person in the new era company, then I don��t tell the boss to tell you, say Is he not the same urine?


    The front desk staff was too lazy to explain this to Frank. In fact, she did not think she could explain it clearly. After all, she is only a front desk, not a senior executive in the company. How can she know what kind of monsters are hidden behind her company? It��s not good for her to figure out that this is a good thing, so it��s better to be a little dumb and say that I don��t know.


    So no one can find their own troubles. Even the above people can''t say that they didn''t find a person who doesn''t exist on the company''s record list. As for this, what will cause trouble to the company and what opportunities the company will miss. Sorry, this is not her concern for a monthly salary of four thousand euros.


    A penny, a share of goods, the salary paid by the company to her, is enough for her to keep these troubles out in this way.


    Without getting the answer he wants, Frank naturally can''t give up. And he turned to think, just said to the front desk.


    "If your company doesn''t have a guy called Altron, then tell your company''s president that someone is visiting."


    "I am very sure, this gentleman, our president has no appointments today and is related to two children. So if you must see him, please leave your name and contact information, I will tell the president Assistant, ask if Mr. President is willing to accept your appointment."


    This is not the first guy who can''t find the Lord, just find the deputy. For the means that I have seen more than once, the front desk has already had a complete process to transfer and respond. Obviously, she made up her mind that the oil and salt did not enter. Looking at the way that this conventional means can''t be solved at all, Frank, who is unwilling to weaken his face in front of Zhou Shang, can only find another way and use other means.


    Looking around for a week, my eyes swept over a few round waists around me, just standing there as if they were black security guards with a tower. Frank went straight to the front of these security guards, then stared at their eyes and repeated them word by word.


    "I want to see Austrian, now, right now!"


    "Sir, please don''t interfere with the normal operation of our security guards. Their work scope only includes maintaining the internal order of the company, not including the requirements of satisfying your unreasonable child. If you do this, I will inform the police and let them go. It��s trouble finding your guardian."


    It was really annoying to the unreasonable troubles of the two children. The front desk staff cursed the **** minor protection law in their hearts, and opened the door for the security guards around them.


    The security guards are not responsible for communicating with the guys who don''t know where to come from. If there are any mistakes made by these embarrassing guys, they can''t afford this.


    Although this does not have much to do with her front desk staff, but who let her look at what Frank is asking, that is, the most handsome and handsome mixed-race guy in the security guard can''t stop drooling. The lasciviousness of men is this virtue, and women are actually not going anywhere. Anyway, it is just a matter of resolving a sentence. If something can happen outside of work, then it is really called earning.


    There is such a small abacus in the front desk, and there is no lack of fantasies in my heart to wait for the details of the exchange with the mixed-race guy. However, the development of the matter began to be somewhat beyond her expectations, because at this time, the mixed-race handsome security guard did not know why he nodded to Frank, and then gave them a channel directly.


    "Mr. waits for two in the president''s office, and the two can go directly from the president''s elevator!"


    Finally, I didn��t touch the wall here. Frank took Zhou Zhou��s glimpse and touched the elevator. And watching the two little devils out of these security guards in such a simple way, and have not been blocked by any. Several onlookers immediately moved their thoughts and squinted at them.


    "That, we have to see Austrian, now, right now!"


    "Sir, the door is there. Are you planning to go out on your own, or are you going to let us throw you out?"


    It��s the black security guard��s face, which is naturally more ugly and ugly. Looking at the performance of these black security guards who apparently did not buy it, these reporters who came to test were immediately raised their hands and showed an innocent look.


    "ok, ok, I know, I will leave now"


    After the temptation, they also probably figured out that the two children should not be ordinary people. Otherwise, these security guards will not let them go so easily, until


    In their identity, some people are already beginning to guess. It is estimated that it is not the successor of which company''s senior generation is the successor of the major shareholder. Otherwise, I want to see the Austrian creation that is now in full swing. It��s really not everyone who has that qualification.


    Being able to face Altron, it is estimated that these two little guys will not be as simple as they think they are unreasonable. After all, the children matured very fast this year, and many children have already lost much thinking with adults when they were young. If you are in a family of rich people who are not able to continue, such children have the opportunity to stand up and pick the girders.


    It''s like Frank Stark, which was reported in the US before. The youngest billionaire in history, who should have been the richest man in the world without an accident. Isn''t that just coming out?


    Frank used optical techniques to change his appearance, but did not let these reporters guess his true identity. They only thought that this was the successor of a hidden wealthy family, and according to their estimation, this little guy is now coming out at this time, in all likelihood, to be accountable to the so-called Austrian.


    Just like a lot of human congenital hostility to the non-governing class of Ao Chuang, like capitalists like them, especially under the premise that their personal interests are closely related, I am afraid that they will be more worried about this kind of alien in them. What kind of moths come out in the industry.


    After all, the information of the consortium is often secret to the public, and they can''t guess. Now the entire consortium has fallen into the control of Altron. If you look at the common sense of the past, the company of the New Era is only a master of the company. At this point, there are more or less investors who hold certain shares. If they are these investors, it is estimated that it is difficult to sit in the face of such a special situation.


    Unsurprisingly, the next step should be a big drama, and it is likely to be staged in the way of the internal transfer of the new era. The reporters have this kind of dog nose. Although they don''t communicate much, they are already very acquainted with each other. They are ready for the camera and the microphone, aiming at all possible exit directions.


    This kind of change made the front desk that had been rushing to deal with these reporters suddenly become awkward. The brain turned not slow, she quickly thought of a place with these reporters, contacted the handsome security guard, is also the head of the security guard, her mind is more and more determined, the identity of the devil is estimated that they do not know Which shareholder.


    It is not easy for such shareholders to change the direction of the company, but it is very simple to target this small front desk. She didn''t want to lose this salary because of this unfortunate thing. It was a lucrative job, so she couldn''t attend the reporters. She was already on the side of the mixed-blood security guard.


    "Hock, what is the identity of the little devil?"


    This security status called Hawk is not average. He is a security guard on the bright side. In fact, he is one of the intelligent devices that have been born and matured. The appearance of pretending to be a human security guard is to protect the security of the headquarters of the new era, and to prevent some people from rushing to the wall to use what can not be used. Second, it is to achieve the purpose of expanding human intelligence and emotional information by deeply imitating the human way of life.


    Not just him, the security team of the entire New Era is a situation. This is also why Frank can release him in private, and he still has no authority to block Frank as a special person.


    But that is the case, but in the face of this inquiries from the front desk, he can still say, because the only question is Frank Stark, the only descendant of the creator of Austrian creation in the world? Certainly not, so he can only be a cold face, posing a consistent face of color, said to the front desk.


    "The younger brother of the big shareholder behind the company is very secretive. You know it."


    "I am finished, then I am not going to be fired soon?"


    Recalling my attitude, the front desk suddenly felt that my future was awkward. Now that employment is in a downturn, she is really reluctant to give up such a good job.


    "rest assured."


    Although it is a shameless face on weekdays, it is also because he really does not adapt to the rich expression of human beings. In his own thoughts, he is still very happy to be kind to people, and to draw closer to the relationship between this estrus and human female. So although he is sloppy, his mouth is actually comforting people.


    "Don''t worry too much about this problem, he doesn''t necessarily have this idea. And if it doesn''t work, then I will plead for you."


    The good feelings in the "Hook" front desk lady are definitely bursting out. Even she said that she could not control and began to think about some romantic things.


    And just when they are going to slap me, don''t sprinkle a bit of dog food on occasion. At the top of the building, Frank was already facing the president of the company and sent his own questions.


    "I have one thing to ask you, Ao Chuang. Why didn''t you stop him at the beginning!"


    /txt/42783/. _


    [A free reading software for the source of the book, Android phone needs googleplay to download and install, Apple phone needs to log in to the non-Chinese mainland account to download and install]

 Chapter 2053： Different mothers and brothers

    Standing in front of Frank at the moment is the human being who is nominally the president of the New Era. Of course, on the surface he is a human, but in fact, he has long been replaced by the wise men of the Austrian people.


    The New Era is such an important point, and it is certainly impossible for Atron to give it to a human being. Even if he said that he did it before, it is just what it looks like on the bright side. It��s a good idea to change the pieces in secret. And the secret of his actions, even those who are the best at observing the details, may not be able to see what problems.


    This is also a matter of course. After all, as the president of the New Era, it is impossible to say that you do not use the products of your own company. Once this product is used, as long as it is considered, he will not have any privacy or secrets. All the secrets are invisible, and even those who are emotionally more inclined to the original consortium can be detected. In such a situation, if it is replaced, then even the most intimate people can not find any problems.


    Frank can find this problem because of his own particularity. After all, half of the body''s ingredients come from Ao Chuang, and he also has the authority to control the network under the Olympics. Naturally, such disguised mental weapons are exposed in front of him.


    He can use this camouflage identity weapon as a terminal to have a direct dialogue with Ao Chuang, and Ao Chuang can also intervene through this intelligence device and directly interview Frank. Therefore, in the face of Frank��s apparently questionable words, the president who has changed his identity in the Mainland has already spoken directly.


    "I tried to stop him, but I have not been able to stop him. Frank, you should understand that this is not my fault, I have done my best."


    "No, you don''t. If you really do your best, then you shouldn''t be alone with my father!"


    It seems to have been planned already, and it is already expected. Frank did not easily be convinced by the Austrian creation, but pursued it and continued to ask questions.


    And this problem seems to make Aochuang feel surprised, Zhou can clearly see the guy''s move in the face of this problem.


    "I said, I have done my best. I don''t even bother to abandon my own principles and personally have to move Mr. Stark. But that still can''t stop him, what can I do?"


    "I have told him very clearly that it is a trap that the other party has arranged, that is waiting for him to hook. And the facts prove that it is true. The intervention of that person has taken my point, but wherever your father is There is a little bit of reason, and I won��t go straight into such a trap at that time. He is because of you, Frank. Because you and your mother are there, above the man��s palm, I am willing to go. Go into that trap. So if you really want to blame someone, why not blame yourself?"


    In a word, I blocked the words, but it made Frank''s face pale. Zhou Shang also read out from this conversation. Regarding the death of Tony Stark, these two people are afraid that there will be a candid one.


    It��s no surprise that Frank has such a heart, after all, that is his father. But for Aochuang, his intelligent life shows this emotion, which is very amazing.


    In Zhou Shang��s personal point of view, intelligent life like Ao Chuang can��t be compared with the kind of cold and ice in the film and television works, only knowing the artificial mental retardation running according to the fixed procedure, but it should never be so emotional. Chemical. Just like Medusa in his family.


    As a replica of Jarvis, Medusa is naturally not low. But to say that she will show this emotional reaction, Zhou Shang does not believe it. After all, with his understanding of Medusa, there is no such thing as a slight expression of emotion, only knowing that the iceberg people who practiced the practice are more in line with her image. It is also more in line with the setting of an artificial intelligence. As for the case of Ao Chuang, if you don''t say it, he suspects that this is the death of the old man.


    In this way, the so-called intelligent life of Ao Chuang is really a bit interesting.


    There is a flaw in his identity, that is, he is really not suitable for insertion into the topic of these two people. Zhou Shang simply took out a look at the show and carefully looked at the reaction of the guy. For him, this is also learning. After all, it is the only intelligent life on earth that has evolved to this extent. Even if it is for the purpose of long-sightedness, it is good to know more about him.


    Just for Ou Chuang himself, he is somewhat uncomfortable with this look as if looking at the orangutan through the cage.


    After all, in his current status, there are not many people in the world who dare to look at him with this kind of vision. For humans, Ao Chuang is a threatening existence, a full-fledged alien, a jealous guy who can be above power and means and their wrists. Although there are so many identities, he can''t be a harmless, orangutan that can only be hidden in a cage.


    Human beings are not qualified to look at him with such a vision. It is also that he looks at human beings with such a vision. And if someone really dares to do this, then, Austrian will doubt his mind, or his identity.


    The so-called Zhu Zhechi, who can be associated with Frank, is not a mental retardation in the brain. Therefore, his question may only be in his identity.


    "who are you?"


    Ao Chuang was too lazy to do the work of turning the corners and directly asked Zhou Shang. When he first saw Zhou Shang, he already knew Zhou Shang��s extraordinary. After all, it is rare for people who can leave any message on the world��s network, let alone a child. This is enough to illustrate His background is extraordinary.


    Such a person is not useful unless he is willing to self-report the house. Asking for identity directly is also the easiest way to identify your friends and foes.


    "My surname is Zhou, from Huiyao City."


    When this is said, Austrian has already reached the answer. The surname is Zhou, and I can play with Frank. There will be no one other than the one that is best for Stark. The two men got together and explained from the side, Frank got a shelter from a guy who absolutely couldn''t be provoked. This is also to let Ao Chuang temporarily put down the heart, but also has a clear understanding of why Frank dare to play that way in the United States.


    This is because there is someone behind me, and I dare to play so unscrupulous. Otherwise, taking the attitude of almost completely ignoring one''s own damage to compete with a state power, it only makes people think that Frank is out of heart.


    Those politicians in the United States did not think that Frank dared to break through the net and dared to design such a self-directed drama. It��s just that they really didn��t think that Frank had to dare to give up the American company when he had the courage to succumb to it. He also gave them a heavy blow.


    The result is that no one can''t please, but they will obviously be the more disadvantaged. This also allowed them to put Frank directly into the bones. It can be said that only one day''s effort, Frank''s position in their hearts has already caught up with his father, saying that a tiger father has no dogs, but it is more appropriate.


    Frank is a quick-minded one, but Aochuang does not think that his approach is a sensible act. In the current situation, confronting the US government, whether it is for a country''s political stability or for the country''s people''s lives, will not be a good thing. Even from his point of view, this is equivalent to the stupidity of Stark��s efforts to fight for many years, which is not worthy of praise.


    That is to say, the incident is sudden, and he is actually lacking in the United States. This has not stopped this happening in time. Now that the positive and Frank have taken care of it, he naturally feels that he has to talk to him on this issue.


    "I already know something about doing something in the United States. Really, I don''t understand your approach very well. You should be clear about it. How much damage to your behavior is Mr. Stark''s life. ""


    "It��s ridiculous, is it my first move?"


    As soon as Ou Chuang��s words were finished, Frank��s face was already showing a sneer. He knows that Ao Chuang is such a statement from a global perspective, but no matter what the reason, Frank can not agree with such a statement.


    After all, as he himself said, this struggle was not the first one he picked. At best, he is a counterattack, and since it is a counterattack, is there any reason for this kind of guy who wants to give up your dead hand? He doesn''t think so.


    "You can control the situation at all. At the very least, you don''t have to make that arrangement later. It doesn''t do you any good!"


    Ao Chuang frowned very deeply, and almost preached Frank in a word-by-word manner. This makes Zhou Shang feel what role he seems to be playing, but it is obvious that Frank does not pay much for the role he plays.


    "Who said that there is no benefit. At least I did this, so that they couldn��t come over and continue to entangle with me for a while. After waiting for a while, I have mastered more powerful forces. If these guys dare to come to me again, If you do, I will screw them down!"


    After copying a sentence that Zhou Shangai said, Frank��s mouth was pulled, and he showed a somewhat awkward expression. This represents his attitude towards those politicians and even the country. It is not absolute hatred, but there will never be even a good feeling.


    This is not surprising, because in his mind, he took part of his father��s death to the country. In his view, if not for this country, his father may not be able to attract such a terrible opponent. Now that his father has just passed away, the country treats him with such an attitude. This is enough to prove how wrong his father''s choices over the years have been.


    He didn''t want to be willing or not to pay for this kind of mistake, so when Ao Chuang took this kind of thing to blame him, he also immediately stabbed back.


    "And, don''t blame me for not reminding you, Ao Chuang. If you want to be the savior of mankind, it doesn''t mean that it is my wish. And what kind of nature is human beings, you should be very clear in your heart. Just now you This practice, one day, you will make a decision similar to me."


    "Is it as impulsive and irrational as you?" A light smile, the expression of Ao Chuangyun''s light and light expression is already overflowing with sarcasm. He pointed to the seat in front of him, indicating that the two could sit in the seat, and then waited for Frank to sit down, he said so.


    "There are half of the structures in your body that come from me. To some extent, the two of us are like half-brothers. But above the mind, we are worse. Too much."


    "I don''t know if the part of human beings that you belong to is too prominent, or the part that belongs to me is too weak. In short, you don''t seem to inherit the rationality and logic of our life, but it seems to be like It��s a wayward child, just letting your emotional impulses glare at you and do things that are irrational.��


    "Can your brain be used only on those little cleverness? But what is the use for you? Can you say that by these small means, you can avenge Mr. Stark? Wake up, Frank, ��It��s not too late, you should think hard about what you should do!��


    It��s irritating that your actions are being degraded. But what makes Frank more annoyed is that he seems to be doing something that is completely meaningless, as Orchuang said.


    Said to protect his own property, but the property of the Stark family really needs his protection? Let��s not say whether Jarvis��s level will be so easily circumvented, whether the wealth of the Stark family is the assets on the bright side, or whether they are born with a genius mind. This is a very It is debatable.


    Rather than coming out to protect the family''s wealth, it is better to say that after hearing the news of someone playing their own ideas, the heart subconsciously gave birth to the urge to vent their anger.


    It is difficult for him to deny this. After all, he is not so self-deceptive. However, simply letting Ou Chuang fall, it is a feeling that he can''t hold on his face. It is like a strong younger brother who is independent of his brother. He always hopes to prove that he is not worse than the other party, or that the other party does not need to do better than him.


    So I didn''t sit in the chair according to the instructions of Ao Chuang, but when I took a table, Frank was already an ironic look.


    "You said that what I did was useless, okay, I admit. But is everything you do now have a role? Look at all that you have done, and you are proud of yourself, thinking that you have advanced humanity. When the civilization of this race progressed, did you not see, how are those human beings going to treat you?"


    "Just put yourself in front of all human beings. Is this what you think is rational? When did you learn the human cheeks?"


    :. :


    ��Add bookmarks for easy reading��

 Chapter 2054： Two guarantee a puzzle

    Sitting and watching two people with very special identities are torn here, it is still a very pleasant thing. Zhou Shang does not intend to insert it because he does not have this qualification and does not have this eloquence. Anyway, it is impossible to say that it has evolved into the point of full military martial arts, so it is better to sit and watch them arguing for a result.


    "Do you think that I have done something wrong with this matter? But have you ever thought that when my identity has been exposed in front of those national governments, the more I conceal this problem, the more it will leave hidden dangers for the future. Instead of letting them seize this handle, threaten me in the future. So it��s better to expose all the problems now. At the very least, I have to deal with only those who don��t agree with me. Compared with the grievances that push hands in the dark, it��s so light and heavy, you shouldn��t have to explain anything.��


    The words have already said this point, Frank naturally does not need to explain more than Austrian. However, as a side that is not mad, he naturally cannot admit defeat. Therefore, he can only slap his face with a look of disdain, and then he has made such a statement.


    "The meaningless little cleverness can''t fundamentally change the situation you are facing. Those people will still hate and hate you, because you have violated the most sensitive bottom line in their hearts, no one wants to have a person." Such a role to shake their dominance of the world."


    "I have never had such an idea, you should know it."


    "That doesn''t matter to me. And it doesn''t depend on you. What humans think, it''s estimated that they don''t even know what they are. I hope that by relying on your current means to let them accept you, you might as well expect everything. Other ways"


    "Other methods." Ao Chuang looked gloomy, he probably understood the meaning of Frank. ��Do you mean destroying and creating chaos as you do?��


    "At the very least, this can be daunting." Shrugging his shoulders, Frank''s face was full of worthless smiles. "Before you feel the pain, and before you forget this pain completely, they can''t be rashly moved to me again, aren''t they?"


    "This can''t solve the problem. It just puts the contradiction on the temporary. And with this kind of behavior, the contradiction will only get bigger and bigger. When it finally erupts, it will become a dead and alive, and it will not end. It''s not the result I want. Similarly, I also advise you, Frank. No matter what you say, it is what your father has been fighting for for a lifetime. Even if you don''t have a little bit of affection for it, you shouldn''t be so ruined. It is especially. In this case, there are so many innocent human beings involved."


    Ao Chuang shook his head and apparently could not agree with Frank''s idea. The more he talks and opposes, the more Frank has the idea of ??scorn. Listening much, he is already without patience. So it was just a hand wave, he said to the Austrian.


    "It has nothing to do with you, Ao Chuang. Stark''s house, Stark can handle it himself, you don''t need to worry about it."


    "Oh, what are you coming here for? Don''t tell me, you are running from the United States to find me, just to tell the old. If it is old, then you can go through other ways. So, what do you want to do?" ?"


    Austrian created the words back to the topic. In his judgment, since Frank used this way to seek a meeting with himself, then naturally it is impossible for others. Is nothing more than trying to borrow what is in his hands to do something, and what is he going to do? This is the key point that Aochuang needs to judge.


    The previous conversation was more of a temptation to test Frank''s psychology at this moment, and to determine what tendency he had. As for the results and answers, Aochuang did not get a particularly ideal answer. Therefore, his heart is already ready to refuse. If Frank dares to ask for excessive demands,


    "There is nothing particularly important, just hope to get two guarantees from you."


    ��Guaranteed?�� Wrinkled, Ou Chuang showed some confusion in a timely manner. He really doesn''t quite understand what kind of guarantee is so important, and it is worthy of Frank to come over and face himself. He didn''t dare to pack tickets, so he could only test it.


    "What kind of guarantee, you can talk about it first."


    "It''s very simple. First of all, it''s something in the US. Since you already know what I''m doing in the US, then you must have some predictions about the next change in the US situation. My request is simple, then No matter what kind of promises the government of the United States has made, even if they have reached a deal with the European government, you have to do everything you can to prevent capital from flowing into the United States."


    This first guarantee is not simple, because only a slight estimate, Austrian can already be the result of the performance.


    First of all, because of Frank''s actions, the turmoil caused by the United States will inevitably continue to expand, and even as the tsunami generally sweeps across the country. Not to mention those direct or indirect economic losses, just the boiling of the public grievances, it is not comparable to a California fire.


    The California fire is also affecting hundreds of thousands of people. If the government suppresses it, it will still be able to suppress it. However, the current situation is that almost every city in the entire country, hundreds of millions of people have been affected, which is beyond the scope of the US government can suppress. In addition to the excuse that the California fire can cover up as a natural disaster, this is a complete man-made disaster. It is simply impossible to count on relying on suppression to stabilize the situation.


    The only way to control the situation is to rebuild the energy system and restore social order as soon as possible. And as far as possible, economic compensation for all people who lose interest.


    This is easy to say, but it is harder to do than to go to heaven. For example, energy and electricity are still good. Although they do not have the latest nuclear fusion energy technology in their hands, the power generation methods such as firepower and nuclear fusion are still very mature. In addition, the United States is also their home, and the foundation of the original industrial system is still there. The original factories were only closed, not completely destroyed. So as long as they give them a little time, there is no problem in temporarily restoring energy and power supply.


    The key to the problem is money. It is not only the funds needed to carry out such restorative construction, but also the need to pay for maintaining social order and restoring urban functions. And like the nationals, they will not compensate them for the losses they suffered. Do you think they will be willing to give up? This is definitely impossible.


    This is not a small amount. In the current US government''s capital reserve, even if you give them clean, they can''t get the money.


    Raise taxes? Do not make jokes. The thing that most headaches them now is the commotion of the people. And if pressure is applied to these people in disguise in order to increase government revenue, it is really a joke that they have a gun. Believe it or not, the manpower here has just received one more dollar. Tomorrow''s today, the history book will record d.c. Washington is the second independent shooting of the United States.


    There are Chilean and French in the past, and the restoration of the government to kill did not dare to play this kind of operation. So they can only find a way to find another way.


    The sale of US debt may be a solution. But the premise is that others are willing to buy you this US debt. On the buttocks, there is a ticket of debt. In the past few decades, there have been trillions of government debts and hundreds of trillions of arrears. It is unrealistic to expect that the current issuance of US debt can solve this urgent situation.


    After all, it is Wang Xiaoer��s New Year, and the year is not as good as one year. The earliest time was the world''s big brother, everyone is rushing to buy your US debt, even if you know that your economy is sluggish. By the time the government collapsed, Stark took over, and the US debt had already fallen into the yellow flower of yesterday, and it was a real economy.


    But in any case, the US debt at this time is still a drought and flood. If you look at the face of the Stark government, it will not be such a point that people will be in debt.


    And now, the government that has just been restored has made such a play. There are no more than a dozen countries in the past and the future. On the one hand, it is a condolence, and on the other hand, it implies that we have a US debt that has expired. Can you see if it can be cashed in?


    It is already quite interesting to expect this group of people not to hit the dog at this time. It is better to expect them to send charcoal in the snow. It is better to expect the masses of the people to let them go. Therefore, this matter is actually not pragmatic.


    After the number has arrived, there are not many means for the restoration of the government to really perform. The only one that is operational, probably open market, exchanges capital for market entry, and at the same time, through this negotiation, it opens a gap in national debt.


    Frank is against this hand, because he also understands very well that if the US government really has to do this, then according to the consistent thinking of politicians in the past, Europe is their only choice.


    Europe and the United States have always had the same voice. It was because of the rejection and attack of the consortium by the Stark government that the connection was forced to be cut off. Now that the US government has been controlled by the restoration regime, then they will retain their connections, and naturally they will soon be able to restore this relationship.


    Even if there is no such thing as Frank��s play, it��s a matter of time. Frank��s current move is only to advance this kind of thing, and by the way, it has also suppressed the benefits that the restoration of the regime can seek. What is the impact on the capital behind these restoration regimes? If the United States really opens up the market, then the European side is absolutely happy.


    After all, the world is so big, and one more market means more income. Under the premise that the economy is in a downturn and all countries have a trouble, no one will reject such a good thing.


    And this is a good thing for them, after all, it is a must. But for Frank, this is not the case.


    Once the restored government has survived this level, it is conceivable that they will come up with what means to deal with Frank who pushed them to this point. Don''t underestimate the power of a country, especially a country like the United States. Even if it is said that it has been repeated again and again, to the point where it is today, he still has a few old dogs, which can not be easily dealt with.


    Frank only wants to protect himself from the US government. Even if he is dissatisfied, he does not say that he wants to fight with it. Therefore, in his view, it is the most suitable choice for him to prevent the United States from getting help from the European side and let the restoration government be completely overwhelmed by the sea that the people have promoted.


    And this choice is placed in the eyes of Aochuang, it is a bit too much.


    He is not sympathetic to the restoration of the government. In fact, with his understanding of mankind for many years, he is too aware of the nature of those politicians. It can be said that if he is allowed to conduct a trial against the politicians of this world in his own judgment and in accordance with the laws of various countries, it is definitely wrong to kill all the people with one stick, but if nine of them are killed within the ten, That must be wrong.


    He is different from these politicians, even if they are all dead in front of themselves. But in his eyes, the innocent people who were affected by the infighting between Frank and the restoration government were too worthy of sympathy.


    God knows how many people have suffered because of the sudden stoppage of the city''s function. That is, there have been miracles before, and the hospital in the United States has temporarily fallen into an unemployed state. Otherwise, such a big blackout can directly affect the lives and deaths of many people.


    Now, although it is said that such a serious accident will not occur, the sudden incidents and casualties caused by sudden traffic congestion will definitely not be less.


    Now it is the restoration of the government to fight for Frank, after all, in the eyes of the people, Frank is still a life and death. No one will anger a child who doesn''t know how to live, even if it is said that it is the Austrian creation that knows the truth. Looking at the relationship between them, it can only be said that the choice of one eye is closed.


    He couldn''t say that he was the embarrassed one, instead of Tony''s identity to discipline Frank. It��s the limit that he can do just as he just said. But to say that he wants to help him, and to help Frank in this matter, he is still reluctant in his heart.


    "I don''t understand why you are doing this. If you want to stop those people from continuing to trouble you, I can mediate among them."


    "No, and it''s not just to solve my personal troubles. You thought that I was stalked in the middle, can the restored government be better? Don''t forget, the exile government of Nick Fury can be Still squatting in the dark? Now this time is just right for them. And once you let European capital flow into the United States, the situation will become more chaotic. Is this a long or short pain, if you Really for the good words of human beings, then you should know how to choose."


    :. :

 Chapter 2055： Hierarchical division

    For Ao Chuang, this is not a very difficult question. So just a little thought for a moment, he already gave Frank a reply.


    "Well, I can promise to stop the capital trade between the US government and Europe. But I also hope that you can promise me one thing, that is, this is your last revenge against the US government. All this is here. So far, you don''t have to kill it anymore, don''t you?"


    "Yes." On this issue, Frank answered very simply. "In any case, the so-called restoration government is not likely to survive this wave of blows. In the end, it should be that Nick Fryna��s gangsters seized the opportunity and took the opportunity to take them off. And if that was the time, I guess they There is no ability to come to me."


    This made it possible for Ou Chuang to frown, but it was completely helpless. He knows that this is human nature and the worst power struggle in nature. Because of the social structure of human development to the present, this struggle for power will inevitably involve countless ordinary people.


    Undoubtedly, this is another great deal for the American people who are now in dire straits. But what is his solution? In the end, it is nothing more than a whip. And then, even if he broke the agreement with Frank, at this time to help. Who knows that behind this powerful force that he is forced to support, what a huge hidden danger will arise because of this power struggle?


    In the end, it��s not as good as Frank��s long-term pain, and it can solve the problem. Recognizing this, Ou Chuang has no more sympathy in his heart. At the same time, it is also to strengthen this determination, he also said immediately.


    "Then the first guarantee is even so agreed. Now, can you tell me what the second guarantee you requested is?"


    "What else can it be, of course, for the revenge of my father. Why, do you want to tell me that you have never had such an idea?"


    Speaking of this, Frank''s tone suddenly became gnashing. Obviously, he seems to have forgotten this thing during this time. He did not really forget it, but remembered it to a deeper level.


    Hate, it��s not surprising that this stuff is carved into the bones. The other people present, whether it is Zhou Shang or Ao Chuang, can understand Frank''s feelings. After all, it is the vengeance of the father, how can it be so easy to let go. Even if Zhou Shang played a relatively embarrassing identity in the middle of this, he must not say that at this time, he would stop Frank and tell him when the news was coming. This is the case.


    At most, it��s just a small contraction. Just do a bit of talk about it, and I��ll be a blind man. This is probably the limit he can do.


    And looking at his performance in the eyes, Ou Chuang''s heart is in the midst of thousands of thoughts, but it is also offset from the line of sight, watching Frank say to him.


    "No, I will not forget this. I also hope to do something for Mr. Stark. But, Frank, if you know the opponent you are facing, you should understand, revenge, these two The word is not so simple. In the face of such a powerful opponent, your blind move can only put yourself in. And I believe that it is definitely not what Mr. Stark wants to see. So, I hope that when you say these two words, it is best to understand what you are doing."


    The Austrian creation is completely out of a good heart. Because he didn''t want to see Frank send himself into the funeral because of his impulsiveness. However, this kind of kindness came too late, so that Frank, who had made such a mistake, was completely an annoyed performance.


    "Of course I know that this is not that simple. I also know how I should be prepared, because I have already met with that guy."


    "You said that you have seen him?" Ao Chuang''s eyes suddenly changed, and his look was a bit serious.


    He thought that Frank was just childish, but he didn''t want him to have encountered such a thing.


    Facing Smith Week, this is also a taboo for him who is not willing to touch easily.


    As a pioneer who strives for the future of mankind, Ao Chuang has made a precise analysis of the obstacles he may have encountered in this world.


    All his obstacles are roughly divided into four grades. Among them, the kind of pressure from the policy that he encountered at the beginning, can only be barely considered the first grade. That is, he did not want to understand the means of playing with it at that time, it would be so passive. Otherwise, with his means of reaching out to all levels of human society today, those politicians dare to play this trick, and it is estimated that the next day will be triggered, and then squatted in prison.


    This level of threat is negligible, and compared to this, the next level is the second level of threat, which is similar to the current situation. That is, the opposition of the people''s wishes.


    Although it sounds very powerful, it is only because the opposition in public opinion cannot be suppressed by legal means. In fact, even if it is left unchecked, the so-called public opinion is hard to influence the creation of Austria.


    He is not a politician who relies on the so-called popular support for the people. The public''s grievances are so big that it is impossible to cause him a loss. At most, it was because of resentment that caused some small impact when he pushed part of the plan. It is also unlikely that it will prevent him from pushing his plan.


    His basic disk is the advancement of science and technology, and it is the stepping of civilization. If the words are not good, the progress of human civilization has never been changed by the wishes of ordinary people. Under the progress of the overall civilization, ordinary people have only two choices, whether they are adapted or whether they are abandoned by the development of civilization. And according to the instinct that humans have formed in tens of thousands of years of evolution, they naturally adapt to this progress.


    Some trouble, but as long as you don''t move, you will never lose if you keep the basics. This is the second-level obstacle, and the next level, the third-level obstacle is that he has to spend effort, need to be as step-by-step as chess, a little careless is a huge threat of losing.


    This is reflected in reality. It is probably a powerful sovereign state or a national alliance like the European Union. From a national and political point of view, it has completely strangled him at no cost.


    If it is such a time, his means will be more and more difficult to play. Because the power of mankind has been twisted into a ball at this time, it is by no means easily shaken by external forces. And even if he is said to be, he can only fight with the power of these countries, or like a former Hydra, to abandon the forces on the bright side, and take the core power into the dark, waiting for the opportunity to plot again. select.


    No matter which one, it will be a huge blow to his goals and ideals. Not to mention that there may be countless innocent people involved. So all along, he is trying to avoid this situation. Even if it is said that it is in Europe, a ground-breaking site that has been run by him, he tries to compromise in exchange for cooperation and recognition.


    It��s not about being afraid of anyone, but simply not wanting things to go to that bad level.


    Basically, these three levels are all within the scope of his abilities. In terms of his ability, there are probably not many problems in the world that he can''t solve. Just, after all, there is still this precedent. So the fourth level is thus divided.


    The fourth level was named by the Austrian creation as an extinction crisis. Events such as the previous Domma invasion, and the previous hegemony incidents, which exceeded his limits, were classified in this category. In the face of this level of threat, all he can do is to preserve the human fire to the greatest extent possible, in the hope that the race will not be extinct. As for other things that can be done, he simply does not dare to have too much extravagant hope.


    Even as a very special intelligent life, his ability has limits. Perhaps he has the power that humans can''t imagine, but compared to the monsters of that level, what is his power? But it is a bigger cockroach, a negligible dust in the endless starry sky.


    Ao Chuang never succumbed to his own strength, so he only understood how great the existence of the tip of the iceberg was. It is unceremonious to say that with the strength demonstrated by Smith''s current week, he is definitely above the third level and is infinitely approaching the threat of the fourth level.


    The reason why there is such a vague positioning, on the one hand, is because Smith has never really shown the limits of his strength, the information that Austrian can collect is only a rough, only the scales of the claws are difficult to describe completely. On the other hand, because of the position of Smith Zhou, it is very vague in his eyes.


    Pure war madman, human genocide? This kind of argument is used to lie to ordinary people who know nothing about it, but it is obvious that he can��t stand with his feet. Because it is obvious that in addition to madmen, there is no such thing as a completely unscrupulous person in this world. Even if it is a guy like a moustache, it is intended for the rise and fall of the Germans.


    Smith Zhou��s style of action has not yet surpassed the category that human beings should have, so his intention is never to be as simple as creating such chaos in the world. He must have a deeper trend, and this trend has been collected in the eyes of the Hydra data, the materials and the speeches they have spread for a long time, and the analysis has been done. To reveal the meaning of the truth.


    Although it is very unbelievable, the data is difficult to deceive. Ao Chuang got all the actions of a Hydra so far, all of which are the conclusions that promote the evolution of human society.


    Although the means are too radical, the process is cruel. However, it is undeniable that the biggest constraint on the development of human society, that is, the gap between the state, civilization and even race is gradually disappearing.


    Those decaying, ignorant and even conservative forces were left behind by a knife, leaving behind the elite and essence of this race. This change has made the human society show a fragmented phenomenon that is fragmented but constantly integrated. From this point of view, Smith Zhou can be said to have done things through the horror, destruction and war, which can not be done in the hundreds of years of normal civilization development.


    Of course, this is just the conclusion that Aochuang can see from a long-term perspective. If mankind does not perish, perhaps hundreds of years or even thousands of years later, someone will make such a whitewash for today''s Hydra. But now, and even in the years that followed, they will be stigmatized, hated and hate.


    Human beings can''t accept their progress anyway, and they are done under the impetus of an executioner. Of course, Ao Chuang is not a human being, so he can achieve a certain degree of onlookers. It is this unique soberness that allowed him to set Smith''s bottom line at the third level.


    There may be a degree of extinction of human power, but in terms of intention, he should not have an attempt in this regard. Although it is not well understood by Austrian, why Smith Zhou Mingming can choose a more stable and more acceptable route, but he has chosen such a world-bound road. But this does not prevent him from positioning Smith Week as a goal that can be gamed and compromised.


    Yes, in his heart, even if it is a guy like Smith Zhou, it is also possible to compromise and trade. Although he is the enemy who killed Stark, and for Stark, Ao Chuang is definitely not without a little bit of feelings. However, under the premise of human beings, he is still willing to make such a choice.


    If one day, the situation develops to the point where he has to make a trade, compromise and concession to Smith Week, he can accept the use of violence and destruction as a means of Smith Week, thus retaining some elites and making better progress. Program''s.


    Of course, as far as the situation is concerned, it is not enough for him to make such a sacrifice as a part of humanity.


    This is only a case, one that exists only in his heart and cannot be told to others, especially the ones told by people like Frank. It is precisely because of such a special idea that he has a reservation to Frank.


    "Since you have seen him, you should understand that our strength is difficult to confront him. This is an embarrassing thing that hopes, no matter how you look, you should not act impulsively, so we think it should be more Going for a long time, isn��t it?��.

 Chapter 2056： Terrorist unity ends

    "From a long-term perspective, why do everyone I meet need to let me think about it?"


    There was a kind of smile on his face, but if you think about it, you can''t be a smile. Frank''s tone is already overflowing with a tyrannical unmanufacturable.


    "Does it be necessary for me to wait for a few hundred years, until my enemies are already dying, give up resistance, I have this qualification to find him to avenge? Why? Why can''t it be now, can''t be this When he was most proud, let me destroy everything about him, let me completely revenge, and let me wait? Can I wait for it, can I have a hatred?"


    This series of questions is easy to make people speechless because they have a hard time answering Frank''s question. Whether it is emotional or intellectual, the so-called long-term deliberation is often just a talk, but it is a simple comfort. However, in the end, Ao Chuang is more rational and lucid, so he is not just aimless. So in the face of this kind of questioning, he also quickly replied.


    "Why? Based on the power you have now, you are not qualified to be an enemy of that person. Weakness is the most fundamental mistake in the world, Frank. From the birth of this planet, the evolution of life has been following this kind of weak meat. The truth, that is, in the hands of such a kind of intelligent species, it is reluctant to use ethics to make this **** real whitewash look so good, so that the weak have a chance to survive. But no matter where it is, Under what circumstances, the strong will not be eliminated."


    "Compared with that person, you are a weak person. And he is far stronger than you. So why do you think you can find him to revenge, because you have already met with him, and because Some reason I don''t know is lucky enough to keep a small life, do you think you can be fearless?"


    "Of course I know how powerful he is!" Although some of the hatred is gnashing, Frank is still arguing with reason. "Because I know the gap between me and him, I am more aware. This is not a problem that I have worked hard for hundreds or even thousands of years. I will become strong, and he will also, and After he continues to expand his power and put the whole world in his own hands, this gap will only get bigger and bigger. Talent? I don''t think that his monsters will lack such things. And resources? What do I rely on? Compared with him, just rely on you to push the three resistance, but the **** who is not willing to give up?"


    Under the question of "����", Zhou Shang blew a whistle and hanged a face that looked at the bird.


    Frank blamed anyone, and he was not qualified to blame him. Because one of them is that he can''t provide any help he needs, and the second is that his identity is special. After all, Smith. Zhou is his grandfather, even if he said that this grandfather had some wrong things, but he is definitely not qualified to let him help you to deal with his grandfather, even if it is a friend.


    Zhou Shang can hang up high or not, but Ao Chuang obviously can''t. Because if you want to be from a certain point of view, all his things, including his existence, are given to him by Stark. Although Stark did not force him to return, he himself was not willing to do that kind of ungrateful move. So in the face of Frank, who is in the name of Stark, Ao Chuang has been silent for a long time, and it is only a compromise.


    "Let''s talk about it, you are going to let me give you some help. I declare in advance that I will not endlessly provide you with the help you need. Once I judge your needs, it will cause casualties of innocent people. Or if I have any potential hidden dangers to human society, I will immediately stop all help for you, understand?"


    In the end, Austrian can not let Frank go to the kind of brainless slap. Instead of rejecting it here and letting him make all sorts of irrational actions under anger, it would be better to give him some limited help, and at the same time be able to completely control his actions in his own hands.


    He doesn''t think there is anything wrong with this. After all, he is also kind in nature. Frank obviously didn''t want to understand the joints, or he wanted to understand, just don''t care. So listening to the Austrian creation, he was very excited immediately, and gave his plan to the whole.


    "My plan is very simple. It is to use the power of intelligence that you hide here in Europe to launch counterattacks directly from Europe to the Middle East and even South Asia."


    "The basic disk of the Hydra is on the South Asian subcontinent. Although it is very loud, under the premise that there are so many resources on the planet, it is absolutely impossible for him to have more resources and resources to operate another base. So, Except for South Asia, the power of the Hydra is nothing but a daring of the squadron. It is simply the lack of a sufficiently intuitive understanding, or the lack of strength and technological level, which will make the governments of all countries It��s one thing to think of the Hydra on your own site. In fact, if you really understand their details and they are targeted, they are not worth mentioning compared with the Hydra headquarters in South Asia.��


    Frank is based on the devil incident on the other side of the United States and the European side of the Austrian creation did not take much effort to win the conclusion of Victor.


    On the other side of the United States, the black heart of doing things is a thing that can''t be on the table. In essence, it is just a big man on the side of Victor who can''t get a table. I couldn''t get enough in the core area before I was kicked to the United States. Therefore, his dish is supposed to be. If he does not have a dish, then it should be a slap in the face and a blockbuster.


    Obviously, this mentally retarded son of Mephisto has no such brain. So he was easily flattened by people. However, this can only represent his personal level, but it does not mean that the entire organization of the Hydra is the same.


    Don''t say anything else, like Victor is an absolutely different example. Others are not clear about Victor''s hardships. Can Austrian itself still be unclear?


    Living in the EU, with the power of a country as its cover. While blatantly stealing intelligence in the camp of the Allies, guiding the development of the Allies, while operating their own forces in the dark, extending their tentacles. This ability is not terrible.


    It can be said that if it wasn''t for Atron, he would only rely on these European political powers. I am afraid that Victor will eat away all the forces in Europe, become bigger and become the king of the name of Europe, and no longer have to be scrupulous. It is only human beings who can discover his true identity. And if it was at that time, then it was too late.


    It was true that Aochuang had defeated his plot in time, but Ao Chuang knew in his own heart how much luck there was in it.


    In order to secretly expand his power, Victor naturally will inevitably start with people in key parts of other countries. Buying is second, and those who betray their country for the benefit will inevitably betray him for something else. So the method he chose was to replace the inner beings with the devils under his control. In order to achieve complete control of these key purposes.


    This idea is very good, and human beings have no way of identifying this change that has been replaced by the devil. To some extent, it is foolproof. But the problem is also here.


    Because there are some outstanding figures in these key people who are controlled. As the upper class in human beings, they are rarely worried about their own health and life safety.


    If this is not the case with Aochuang, at most, it is the daily big health care. But since there is the Austrian and the vests he opened, then naturally someone can''t help but commit the crime, and use the nano guards on their own. And this use is enough to let Ou Chuang detect the problem.


    Once the devil of the physical form continues the habit of using the Nano Guardian for the performance, it will immediately be aware of the mismatch in the recorded dna. The high-end one, replaced by the soul, is the matching error on the consciousness port.


    What Ou Chuang himself invented, of course, said that there is confidence that it is impossible to have problems in these links. And so stalking, and following the mistakes all the way down, this is to slowly pull the Victor''s behind-the-scenes masters out of the water.


    It was almost by luck that the body of Victor was exposed. Even if it was said that Victor himself was annihilated in one fell swoop, it was only after the catastrophe that the government agencies were paralyzed and all political means failed, that such a thunder would be exerted. This is the result of his exposure to his own existence. If you change to the normal season, it will not be that simple.


    Austrian found that Frank was taken for granted. However, he did not give a voice to identify, just silent, let Frank play.


    Frank also feels that his speech is not a problem. From his point of view, the Hydras outside South Asia are more capable of fighting the multinational alliances with their own headquarters and the tug-of-war between the East and the East in Southeast Asia. The degree is really far away.


    At most, I was playing with some ghost tricks that couldn��t get on the table in the dark, pulling the hind legs of each country. If it is really on the table, there will be conflicts with those sovereign states with complete military construction, and in all likelihood, it will be suspended.


    Frank��s idea is not unfounded. Even from a certain point of view, after defeating Victor��s big man, the other forces outside the South Asia are indeed like the ones he said. It is.


    Of course, this is only the kind of people who have been on the sidelines of the Olympics. In exchange for the governments of Europe, their own **** have not been wiped clean, and there is still something on the other''s ass.


    That is, Ao Chuang does not need to care about this kind of rubbing, but also holds a powerful army of intellectual weapons. Otherwise, if you talk to other heads of state about this kind of problem, people will not be able to kick you out and look at his father''s face.


    This is why I thought about the plan long ago. Frank didn''t come up with the trader of Nick Frye. Instead, he came to the reason why he came to talk about the conditions with Ao Chuang. Except for Ao Chuang, there is probably no one who can give it. He provided such help.


    This is not an unwarranted speculation, but a fact. It is precisely because of this that Frank is more and more unable to allow his plan to be rejected by Altron.


    Out of this mentality, he took out 12 points of energy to explain his plan, and in this regard, he made the layout of the Hydra as the focus of his plan.


    "The key to the problem is not how to clean up these Hydras. The key to the problem is to use this kind of crackdown to stabilize the situation involving the country, and then to gather these countries again by the victory of the strike. Together, use their collection of powers to carry out military and even political pressure on the headquarters of the Hydra!"


    Speaking of this, Frank''s face suddenly showed a look like a sneer.


    "I know the strategic intent of Hydra. Their purpose is not simply to rule the world by violence. What they want is to destroy the existing order in the world and build their own on the basis of this ruin. The kingdom! Not only is it as simple as focusing on a country or a continent, but setting the whole world as its goal. So it��s like Smith. The guy who said to me personally, he is this The enemy of all regimes in the world."


    "For their enemies, Hydra''s course of action is simple. That is, they first kill the largest and most likely to hinder them, that is, the United States. Then crazy to create turmoil, chaos, around the world When they are uneasy, they use their own strengths and resources to lay a foundation in the world enough to be the chassis, and finally take the opportunity to launch a general attack on the world."


    "In the vast majority of countries in the world, because of their schemes and all kinds of unpredictable disasters, the human forces must be unable to unite and pose a fatal threat to them. With such an opportunity, as long as the Hydra can achieve the most crucial victory in the shortest possible time, that is, in the case of a devastating blow to the only sovereign state in the world that can still be a support, the whole world will Completely plunged into a situation where there is no leader, and by this time, they can use the tremendous strength gained by their own victory to suppress the countries that have fallen apart and have no resistance because of their conspiracy, and then Wrap them together and sweep the whole world with horror."


    "No one dares to resist, because the rebellious ones have been interrupted, and the rest are incompetent generations that can only be arrogant. All countries, nations, civilizations, as long as they have a self-protection They are all forced to succumb to their force. This is the unification of Hydra''s vision. What we have to do is to stop it!"


    "In the opposite direction, starting from uniting these unusable squadrons. As long as we can continue to support the country in the East, we will unite these squads and give them their strength. It��s a twist. So the Hydra��s plan is no longer possible.��


    "Unifying the world, he doesn''t even think about it. Either the power that has been united by human beings is stepping on the powder, or the fish is dead and broken, and he will never die! He will never want to get the ending he wants!"

 Chapter 2057： Redemption of human mud

    "It seems that your trick seems to be seen by a child!"


    Separated at the ends of the table, so for the first time Zhou Yi, who had been sitting for a few days, saw the opposite of Smith. Zhou had an eye-catching change. In his eyes today, he can of course see that this is a manifestation of evil from the heart and anger from the heart. And associating with what they are currently observing through the spell, he is not difficult to guess the truth.


    It is nothing more than a kind of murderous idea that the conspirators will inevitably be exposed after being debunked. Of course, if he looks after him here, even if Smith has a great ability, it is absolutely impossible to kill Frank there halfway through the earth. He can only look at it with a blink of an eye, and this is why Zhou Yi ridicules him.


    After all, it��s not that easy to see the gangster��s **** eating. In particular, it is still planted on such a child.


    "Oh, it��s just a little cleverness." Coldly snorted, Smith. Zhou was a little look, and returned to the previous look of no joy and no sorrow. "Even if I saw my plan, what happened to me? My plan is laid out today. It is already well prepared and only owes the wind. Just because a little smart is self-righteous and thinks that it can reverse the current situation, he is too Look at me."


    "You really don''t worry at all? Or is this also within your calculations?"


    Smith Zhou��s words are not convincing, but he is inevitably a little scared. Because whether it was after Frank��s telling of the plan, or the army that had previously mobilized the heavens to attack the headquarters of the Hydra, there was no reaction from Smith.


    This is not in line with common sense. Because if it is really related to his big plan, then there is no reason to say that he will be so uncomfortable with this kind of attack. After all, this is completely trampling on his efforts. But he is just like this. It is a matter of fact. This makes it difficult for him to know a little about him. There will be a speculation that he has other plots.


    "Do you think I have another card?" In the face of Zhou Yi''s doubts, Smith Zhou did not hide it. After all, they have reached the point of confrontation, and it is meaningless to continue to do this level of concealment. Therefore, it is better to announce it with a little frankness.


    "This is not a mistake. The so-called unsuccessful victory and defeat, the military ideology of the pre-Qin era is still very desirable in terms of seeking things."


    "It��s like what this little devil said, I really have the backbone of interrupting the world��s rebels, leaving all those who dare not resist me to be forced to surrender to me, and ultimately in my will. Under the plan of integration, but this is only the result that can be achieved in the most smooth situation, and for me, even if the situation develops smoothly, even if everything can not escape from my palm I will never put all my hopes on it."


    Speaking of this, Smith. Zhou mouth corner picks up, revealing a look that looks like a smile. "I have said it many times. I know too much about the race of mankind. In the past few thousand years, how many times of human power have experienced such suppression and terrorism, this is really hard to say clearly. The problem, and human beings can go today, enough to illustrate their resilience."


    "This kind of resilience is not reflected in a single individual. It is the universality of the entire race, in the face of danger, under a certain person. Just like me, the emperor, still There are thousands of countless soldiers and brave people who have fallen."


    "In that era, we played such a role. In the later days, another group of people played the same role. Human beings, the potential of this race is such immeasurable. So I never doubt Even if it is today, in the world where the big things are all in my hands, there will be such a group of people jumping out and challenging me!"


    "Maybe their strength is not enough. Maybe they are not my enemy at all. But who can say that there will be no accidents at that time? I need to take this into consideration because the commands always like and Humans are making such jokes. So, I must also make a second consideration for this happening!"


    "The second consideration?"


    Smith''s explanation made Zhou Yi have an incomprehensible puzzle. He didn''t understand that since he said that he was not so paying attention to the current situation, and even had long been expecting all of this, why not prevent it from being controlled in the embryonic stage, but simply ignore it?


    Even if it is not an opponent like the Heavenly Army, but you should resist it. Just do nothing, let the enemy drive straight into the air, and it is actually too unreasonable.


    "Yes, the second consideration!" Smith. Zhou also knows that his arrangement is unreasonable, but since he dares to arrange it, then naturally there are reasons for him. One of his first reasons was to "consider the fact that even if everything I manage is gone, my purpose and thoughts can still be preserved in another way!"


    This sentence is even more puzzling, because Zhou Yi can''t imagine how to use Smith''s Zhou to implement his ideals to such a degree. Be aware that the role he plays is not a hero, but a demon king. If the hero can use his own death to extend his will and make his will inherit from the ordinary person, then the devil, his destruction will only make everyone happy, and all his thoughts will be Distorted, destroyed, and thoroughly trampled into the dust.


    Humans will not accept the thought of a demon king, especially the premise that this demon is still a loser, so Zhou Yi really does not understand, Smith. Zhou is the confidence that comes from, dare to say such a big word.


    He didn''t speak, but his expression was enough to express a lot. In the face of his undisguised confusion, Smith Zhou did not have the meaning of a kind of words and deeds, and explained to him.


    "There is a little bit of analysis of this little devil, that is, all my purpose is to destroy the backbone of this world resistance. And the more important point is that all the patterns that can stabilize the current situation in the world are falling apart, leaving only the last one. Sound. Don''t be too strong and strong, and don''t want to be multi-polar. Even the dual world like the Cold War of the United States and the Soviet Union is not allowed. What I want is to destroy all possible forms and leave the world behind. The only pole, the only one with powerful power."


    "And this power can be me in the plan. Of course, he can be other roles!"


    "I don''t care who is the last winner, because no matter who wins in the last battle, he will become the world''s well-deserved ruler. When the whole world is fragmented, all the patterns of the past have been crushed. When the powder, the ruler of this new world, whether he wants or not, he will instinctively integrate the whole world into his own hands."


    "This is another big sense of meaning. It is different from what the little ghost said. It uses the body of the Hydra as a nutrient to breed the big one. Compared with the Hydra as the last winner, Undoubtedly, such a winner who stepped on the body of Hydra is more acceptable to the world and promotes the formation of this unity. Because if it is a Hydra, then I need to consider the suppression of force, and Those awakenings and resistances that may arise, which may take me hundreds of generations to solve. But if this is the case, then everything will only change in the subtle way. As long as the means is harder, Not even causing too much commotion. And such a gap, if you are sitting in my position, how would you choose?"


    "how to choose?"


    This question is not difficult to answer. Even Zhou Yi can come to the mouth and choose the second result. However, this is just to talk about it. If you sit in the position of Smith. Zhou, the average person may not make such a choice. There is no reason for it, because in any case, this is his hard work. It is not the determination that the average person can make a dedication to giving his own efforts as a sacrifice.


    In fact, Zhou Yi is also very skeptical that Smith. Zhou really has such a determination. So he can only ask at this time in a slightly doubtful tone.


    "You really think so? Are you so willing?"


    "Why don''t you be willing? Is it because I spent a lot of effort on him?"


    Haha smiled, Smith. Zhou can not help but reveal the stunned, and a little bit of jokes.


    "If you spend more effort on another thing, or even gamble on your own life, you will know that there is nothing left to be reluctant. And again, the area of ??the Hydra, Do you really think that I will put this tool in my heart?"


    "Look at the composition of the Hydra, my child. His composition is even worse than you can imagine. Killer, xx, war criminal, mad, ambitious, human twisted beast! Any of you It can be imagined that the existence of evil in human beings can find enough vivid examples among the Hydra. If we compare human beings to a pond, then there is no doubt that these are the bottom of the pond. A stinking muddy character."


    ��Do you know that a pond has been standing still for a long time, and the result of a constant layer? That is, the water in the whole pond will be polluted by this stinking mud. In the case of evaporation every day, all the clean parts are expelled and disappeared. The end result is that even the cleanest drop of water will give off the smell of the mud."


    "This is the world of mankind. Let these stinking muds be confused. One day, sooner or later, the whole human being will be polluted by them into their own existence. And if that is the time, believe me, this race of humanity will be There is nothing necessary and possible to exist. At the very least, I will not let human beings become like that. If we must develop in this direction, I would rather ruin them when people are still clean. Hands."


    "Of course, human beings are far from being degraded to such a point. So, with all the circumstances and the room for recovery, I don''t mind using these dirty dungs ??to contribute to the continuation of this race. The power they should contribute."


    "Imagine that the beginning of a new era of mankind is based on the sacrifice of a group of scums and villains. Isn''t this dramatic thing so exciting? I would love to see this situation, especially It is thought that after hundreds of years and even thousands of years, when humans still engrave their existence in drama or epic, I will feel that it is me, giving them redemption and giving them meaning of living."


    "Maybe after I don''t know how many years later, after someone understands my intentions, the savior who said that I am a wicked person may also be? It is interesting to think of that kind of thing."


    Zhou Yi did not know how to evaluate the idea of ??Smith. Zhou. Said that he is crazy? But who is not? In this chaotic world, people who want to make a change can''t do it without turning themselves into madmen. Smith. Zhou is not a single case, but the most prominent one in this group of madmen.


    As for questioning or denying his practice, Zhou Yi did not have such an idea. He certainly can''t agree with Smith. Zhou''s unscrupulous behavior for the purpose, but he can hardly deny Smith Zhou''s idea of ??treating the wicked as a nutrient.


    After all, people like him really don''t have any extra sympathy for the dross in the Hydra. Let them burn a waste heat for the existence of this world, which may be the best result. Whether it is in his personal likes and dislikes, or in the future of this human race.


    In this way, it seems that Smith. Zhou��s inaction has a good reason. All that happened is only within his plan, the inevitable process of burning the existence of the dross and transforming the world. However, Zhou Yi always has a little doubt, because he thinks things may not be as much as Smith. Zhou thought.


    "You are so sure that things will develop in the end, as you expected. Don''t forget Frank''s plan for the child. If you are indifferent to his actions, then maybe he can pull out a huge force for revenge. Come. Once he is united enough to match the victors you envision, your plan can''t go on smoothly. After all, not all humans are willing to see themselves become fragments and integrate into another whole. middle."


    "I know!" An understatement, Smith. Zhou also suddenly showed a cold expression. "I said, I can never pin my hopes on one thing. So, if you want to do what you say, it depends on whether he has such a skill!"


    :. :

 Chapter 2058： Heart of raging land

    Uniting the power of mankind is never a matter of anything to say.


    Frank is still young, just a slap in the head, thinking that things can be developed smoothly as he imagined. In fact, this matter is not so easy.


    What is the urinary nature of human beings? This is a problem that must be understood and cannot be avoided at all. I hope that with a little credit and a little gratitude, I will tie people to my chariot, and accompany them to go to the charge. You are too high to see the word "sportsman".


    Looking at human history, not all civilizations have a spirit of confronting the invaders and oppressors. The civilization of ancient Egypt is full of brilliance, but it can only bully and bully the uncivilized indigenous people around. In the face of truly powerful opponents, such as Alexander, Rome, Persia and even the Arab empire behind, they are all hoisted and beaten. fate.


    Even in history, there have been cases in which Alexander took the whole of Egypt without paying a single soldier, and let the later Pharaohs of Egypt compete to name themselves an anecdote of the descendants of Alexander.


    The bones of a civilization are so soft, it is beyond imagination. This is not a case. It is conceivable that if you put these people into your own camp and continue the argument that swept down, what kind of hidden dangers will be buried for yourself.


    This is only one of the problems, it is from the problems between humans. There is still such a gap between different nationalities, countries and cultures, not to mention the friction between humans and the magical instruments under the hands of Austrian.


    Let��s not say how Ou Chuang pulled up this army under the watchful eye of European governments and did not let them doubt their motives and purposes. How to let those people in the rescued and liberated areas feel grateful and agree with these devices. Let them be willing to fight side by side with these intelligent devices, which is a difficult problem to solve.


    It is important to know whether human beings are willing to accept artificial intelligence like them, often depending on their own consciousness. The realization of this thing is ultimately influenced by many factors such as the environment, civilization and education. It is possible to shout out the rise and fall of the world, and the people who are responsible for the husband are somewhat different from those who only know that they are worshipping the sheep and worshiping the gods, and the per capita level of education is still not up to standard. Plus the target area can be known for superstition and ignorance, so Ao Chuang really does not dare to have too much expectations for them.


    "Do you think this works?"


    In the heart, I made a big question mark about whether the plan worked. Ou Chuang asked this question, obviously I want to know what Frank is like. He does not believe that Frank will ignore such obvious loopholes. After all, their knowledge is quite good, but since he still said so, naturally it means that he already has his own ideas.


    "Of course it works." Frank heard the temptations in the words of Austrian, and immediately it was a look of eyebrows, revealing a playful look. "I know every step of my plan very well, and I can tell you exactly that the things you are worried about won''t happen. Because there is a saying that you can''t help yourself."


    Involuntarily? This sentence does not sound like a good word. And according to Frank''s general direction to understand, then Austrian creation has more reason to determine, this will not be a good thing for those innocent people.


    The cooperation between him and Frank has a premise, not to say that he is willing to cooperate unconditionally. It��s about the lives of innocent people, and he can��t sit on Frank to get them jokes anyway. And based on this premise, he immediately warned Frank.


    "Frank, don''t forget your guarantee to me. I am reminding you that you can''t be involved in innocent people. Once any innocent person is hurt because of your actions, then the cooperation between you and me will be terminated immediately. !"


    "Of course I remember this kind of guarantee, I don''t have to remind you."


    Despite disgusting with this chattering feeling, but it is still good to ask for Austrian, Frank can not say that this disgust is particularly obvious. So he just waved his hand and then said it was a comforting one.


    "Since I dare say this, then naturally there is my way. You should remember that I used to study with the Supreme Master."


    "Of course. Mr. Stark made a bold decision for you. However, although this decision has some negative factors, in general, it still outweighs the disadvantages because he has opened a new one for you. The gate brings you to a world beyond science. This is your opportunity, Frank, a very rare opportunity."


    What Austrian is saying at the moment is not something wrong. Because even if he said that he is now playing the magic of science and technology, but in the end, he can only develop on this road. Unlike Frank, he is already on the other path at the starting point.


    The end point of this road is still not mentioned, and the pioneering nature it represents is already very meaningful. Moreover, from the level of magic displayed by the Supreme Master and the level of science and technology on the side of Ou Chuang, there is no reason to say that the addition of the two will be a positive and negative principle. So in summary, Aochuang is really very optimistic about the opportunities that Frank has.


    In fact, according to his own point of view, he actually did not agree with Frank''s impatientness in this matter of revenge. Because no matter which aspect to consider, now revenge is a thankless thing.


    The excessive gap in power makes it possible for Frank to do whatever he wants. And even if he changed his mind, from dealing with Smith. Zhou itself became a plan and purpose for him. However, this is not something that can be done overnight.


    The Hydra itself is not easy to deal with, not to mention their current chassis is the status quo of human society is still a mess. Even if everything goes as smoothly as Frank''s plan, there is also a Smith who is ready to pick up the table at any time.


    If it is not to say that Zhou Shang has seen the shadow that exists behind him, Ao Chuang is not willing to agree with Frank��s such adventurous behavior. Because it is a simple truth, it is that Smith. Zhou can only keep him if he wants to shoot him.


    It��s just too stupid to just put your own life into it for the sake of the moment. That is to say, now that he is covered, Austrian can only allow him to jump off.


    But in general, he still feels that this is not reasonable. Pinning your hopes on others is not the right way. Instead of doing so, it is better to develop yourself and make yourself better able to cope with such threats.


    Frank is not without such potential. He has the road of technology and magic mixed together as a support. As long as he is willing to calm down and study, and then it is also the second Supreme Master, the world is also great. Got it. It is a pity that he is too eager to seek success, so that even the time necessary for such development is not willing to endure. This is simply wasting his chance.


    Of course, waste is not wasted, it is Frank''s own business. Austrian can only be so emotional. For Frank himself, since he has such an idea, naturally he does not take his safety to his heart.


    He knows exactly what he is doing and understands that this moment may be his only chance to work. Missed this opportunity, most of Smith''s general trend has been unstoppable. By that time, what he did was superfluous, and the only way to avenge his revenge was to have only one slogan. But what is the point even if it is out of the way?


    Even if he said that he had handed the enemy, he completed his ideal and constructed the world he wanted. On the basis of such a situation, even if it is death, there is nothing to be feared for him. The big probability is the result of a smile. And this result for Frank, undoubtedly means that his revenge is not complete, only the lowest degree of anger.


    He did not want to endure hardships in the end, endured countless pains and tortures, but in the end he could only get such an unsatisfactory result. So taking advantage of the moment, doing his best to destroy Smith. Zhou''s plan became his only choice.


    He did not hesitate to take risks, in order to maximize the revenge on Smith. Naturally, every aspect he envisioned was the result of his dedication. It��s like saying the moment


    ��When I was with the Supreme Master, I studied a lot of Master''s works and manuscripts. Some of them are related to the sanctuary, that is, how a large exorcism site is built.��


    "One thing that you and I know very well is that when the Hydra power in front of us, a large part of it is from the devil in hell. They opened the door to **** in Central Asia, making it a place. The devil is the first to wreak havoc. Even the human side has done its best to do what they can, but it can only cure the symptoms and hide the existence of the devil in an acceptable way. Under the surface occlusion. So, the most fundamental point to solve the problem there is how to expel and destroy these devils!"


    Frank''s words are not false, but in fact, this is indeed the biggest difficulty in this area.


    It is itself a war-prone area before the chaos of the world, and with the subsequent apocalypse and the gates of hell, the order of this place has already collapsed to a point where it has disappeared.


    The state power is just a display on the bright side. Their political structure, talent and resource reserves, and economic conditions are not enough to support them in rebuilding their own order in the face of such disasters. Before the organization of the Allies was still alive, using the resources of the Allies and the help of each other, these regimes can barely say that they are maintaining the stability of a core occupied area, and more or less protecting some nationals. Life and property security.


    However, with the advent of Dommam and the space defense system, this represents the collapse of the system of mutual union between the Allies. They obviously can''t even keep their basics.


    It is not a sunny day, and the people are afraid to go to the streets. And at the end of the night, they are tightly closed doors and windows, asking God to worship Buddha, not to be found by the demon ghosts hiding in the dark.


    Their government has been unable to provide them with a sense of security. In fact, even those who are the regime''s controllers, their current situation is not necessarily better than these ordinary people.


    Indeed, compared with those who are not able to solve the problem of food and clothing, they can still live the most luxurious life with the national resources they have in their hands. However, such a life cannot stop the devils who are eccentric.


    Even for many **** devils, they are more inclined to such high figures. Because I want to know with my ass, I have grown up from a small Jiaozuo, and people who grow up in Jinyiyu food are not only from the taste or the nutrition, but they are not necessarily able to take a bath after a few years. The poor are much stronger.


    This creates a very embarrassing problem. The poor want to go and escape the land that the devil ravages, but they have nowhere to go. Because in this season, no country can make a lot of troubles on the basis of the ruin of a pile of **** on their heads.


    The lessons of the previous car are all there, and then jumping to the same pit for the second time, it is really a problem with the brain.


    The rulers have the ability to go, but they are reluctant to go. Because this walk means abandoning everything they have now. While enjoying the benefits of national resources, they also nailed themselves to this position. If you want to run, let''s not talk about how you run with the resources of the country. It is not the control of the people under your hand that you can control.


    In short, this is a situation without a solution. If you leave it alone, then at best it is the time of three or two generations. Here, it will become a desert of life, and no one is willing to set foot.


    This is still a means of thunder in the Austrian creation in Europe, shocking most of the devil, so that they dare not blatantly raging, but only under the premise of secretly secretly. Otherwise, the time here will only be faster.


    Now Frank is like this, saying that he is going to open the situation from here. This makes Aoxin inevitably curious, what exactly he will do.

 Chapter 2059： Building the cornerstone of the city sanctuary

    "Here, here, there is here"


    The letter summoned a map of a large area, and Frank sketched it with his fingers, drawing a big circle in the direction of the Mediterranean Sea, the Black Sea and the Caspian Sea. Covering more than half of Central Asia, it is almost wrapping the entire area of ??Europe and Asia.


    "In this direction, I can model a pseudo sanctuary with an exorcism function, modeled after Kama Taj''s temple sanctuary in the world. And as long as the devil in this area does not want to If you are purified by the power of the sanctuary, you will only have to do everything you can to escape the area."


    "Hell, they can''t go back. According to current estimates, the evil spirits **** have been swallowed up by Dommam. And even if Dommam is now planted in an unknown presence, It is impossible to say that the evil spirits **** are spit out to the whole. So they are homeless, and in this case, their only choice is to come to Europe or go to Asia."


    "Of course, this may cause trouble for some people, but as long as you are prepared, I believe that the remaining dregs in these hells will not be a climate. And in a good place, the place in Central Asia can be saved. Yes, isn''t it!"


    After a lot of indulging, Ao Chuang is clearly judging the benefits. Of course, he quickly came up with a result.


    "On the European side, I can arrange a line of defense to prevent the devils from entering. As far as Asia is concerned, I can also get in touch with Asian countries by knowing the EU and give them some necessary help. You are right, As long as these devils are exposed, it is indeed impossible to become a climate. So specifically, how is your sanctuary planned to be established?"


    Although little is known about magic, Ao Chuang knows that magic of this scale is definitely not casual, and it can be done with a mouth. If Frank has the ability to move to the sea like the Supreme Master, then it is still said, but since he does not have such a level, and at the same time wants to make such a big move, then the external force required is naturally not small.


    This is also estimated to be where he has to ask for himself, and in this respect he certainly does not want to have any omissions.


    ��Specific? It takes too much help.��


    It is one of the purposes of asking for help, so since Ao Chuang asked, he naturally wants to open this mouth.


    ��All the infrastructure materials for steel and cement. I need you to use the greatest strength to help me build three cities there. Of course, I will not let you contribute alone. I have given Jarvis the order to let him pull it out. Stark Enterprise has all the resources it can use to match our actions."


    "According to the technology we have at the moment, as long as no one is stalking from it, then at most one month, we can build a prototype of three cities in this area. As long as the city is built Then the foundation of the sanctuary is considered to be hit!"


    "Is there such a need?" Hearing Frank''s plan, even the Austrian creation could not help but frown.


    He believes that Frank does something to do this, and the meaning of labor and wealth. Because if it is only for the purpose of building a sanctuary, is it not possible to directly build several places like military bases or churches? Why do you have to build a city? This is obviously unreasonable.


    Moreover, even if it is said that it is necessary to build a city, this is not something that can be decided by patping the head.


    Human cities, which have not experienced decades or even centuries of accumulation, can change to this scale today.


    The convergence of resources, manpower and even wealth is not a problem that can be achieved overnight. And if you want to condense this huge number into just one month, even if it is placed on the financial expenses of several big countries, it will definitely be a headache.


    Ou Chuang does not say that he can''t afford the money. He has a large amount of resources in the hand and a hatchery machine for the golden guards. As long as he bites his teeth and tightens his belt, the money is still squeezed out.


    The main problem is not the overhead, but what he has to do to allow the EU and even several countries in Central Asia to agree to do so.


    Under the banner of international humanitarian assistance? Do not make jokes. Now Europe is a mess, and all kinds of reconstruction and recovery work are urgently needed. At this time, you have the resources and ability to go back to your neighbors to play humanitarian aid. Believe it or not, the next day, the people who have not been angry can give orders to the government buildings of various countries.


    Tell the truth? This situation in Europe does not necessarily have such a long-term vision.


    For European governments, it is now more important to stabilize the interior than to address external threats. Moreover, this threat has not yet fallen on their heads, just to let the neighbors go bad. In the spirit of the dead and the poor, they will also be watching the lively heart.


    Retreat 10,000 steps, even if these European countries are willing to take a long-term view, starting from the overall situation. Agreeing with his assistance to this place, then whether the regime that controls the region is willing to accept such assistance is also a question worth discussing.


    In terms of reason, they have no reason to refuse. After all, Aochuang is doing this to protect the lives of all people, including them. But from another perspective, the construction of an emerging city is almost inevitable to absorb the talents, materials and wealth around. In other words, if the city wants to grow up, it must absorb the blood of the region itself.


    And if the city belongs to them and they have jurisdiction and governance over these cities, then this is naturally the case. However, the resources are mobilized from the European side. The construction is carried out by the Austrian Chuang. You have not done anything. Just a simple **** move and want to claim that you have sovereignty over these cities. It��s too much to put other people in the eye.


    In terms of the consistent urineiness of this area, they are expected to have such an idea of ??occupying the nest. Just for sure, the EU will never allow such a thing to happen.


    It is estimated that from the very beginning, it will be strictly guarded against death and the various regulations will be given to the dead. Even further, it is not impossible to directly insert the army into the army.


    Knocking? The strength gap is here, you just want to slap on others and may not give you this opportunity. Now, it��s not the time that everyone will be scrupulous about the age of good looks. In the face of real benefits, no one will make you white.


    It��s not as cheap as it��s not. Therefore, there is a great possibility that the rulers of this region would rather bear the threat of the devils, and would not be willing to see such cities that would weaken their power and violate their interests in their territory.


    Of course, you can ignore them and unilaterally do it yourself. Anyway, in the case that they are now self-sufficient, there is no way to stop this from happening. However, this will inevitably fall into a real population. After all, if you really want to say it, this is already a violation of the sovereignty of a country.


    This is a question of great justice. Any country in the world, as long as it is a little far-sighted, will not deny this fact. With the banner of this righteousness, the rulers of this region can launch a war of righteousness to bring these cities into their own arms.


    Playing down, it is naturally a profitable business. If you can''t get it, it''s natural to make persistent efforts.


    In short, once things develop to this point, it is basically a matter of guilt between human beings. At this moment, whether it is based on the big pattern of the Hydra, or from the self-sufficiency of the Austrian creation. He does not want things to evolve into this way. Therefore, he clearly showed resistance to Frank''s proposal.


    "Of course it is necessary."


    Frank is very clear about what Oracle is scrupulous about, and what he has to do now is to dispel this scruples.


    "I know what you think, and it''s not surprising that you thought of building my city as extravagant. But I think what you need to understand is that if there is an easier way, I won''t choose to do this."


    "The Supreme Master can shelter the entire planet with just three temples, because her understanding of magic is unmatched. Look at the mountains in the western United States that rose up because of her spells. How profound is her magic in magic, especially in the magic of the earth. Ordinary people can''t compete with it, including me. At the very least, I can''t do that now."


    "And the sanctuary of this degree, to a certain extent, the demand for magical power is not lower than the extent to which the Supreme Master has moved to the sea and created a huge mountain range. Noisy, then even if it is a hundred years, you don��t want to build a sanctuary that can shelter such a huge site. And for a hundred years, we can afford to wait for the innocent people in this area to wait. Start?"


    The answer of course is not acceptable. For a hundred years, it is estimated that at least two or three generations have been cleaned up. Of course, it must be such a long time, there will always be people to deal with these devils. But that is, after all, the uncertainty of the future. Instead of throwing this problem into the future, why not solve the problem when they are able to solve such problems now?


    Just because of the reaction of these human rights holders? Just because of the waste of this resource? You know, it��s a living life. Compared with the lives of innocent people, shouldn��t these things be followed by the order?


    Frank didn''t know what other people are, but his views on Altron were clear. Ao Chuang is by no means the kind of guy who will care for people because of this kind of thing. So as long as he holds this point, he is not afraid that Ao Chuang will not be hooked.


    At this point, he expected to be good, because it was Ao Chuang, so knowing that Frank had set a trap inside, he still had to step into the scalp.


    "Give me a reason to do this. If your reasons are sufficient, I will find a solution to the troubles that may arise in the middle."


    "The reason, it''s simple! I need to have enough people to provide the sanctuary with the spirituality to support it."


    After understanding the compromises in the Austrian language, Frank immediately took out the reasons he had compiled.


    "I don''t have the power of the Supreme Master. She can mobilize the power of the whole planet and support the sanctuary''s frame with the spirituality of the planet itself. And I can''t, my understanding of the Earth''s spells is only enough for me on the Earth''s context. There are a few portals. However, although I can''t do the same level as the Supreme Master, it doesn''t mean that I can''t take a different approach and use other methods to prop up the framework needed to make the sanctuary. Therefore, the approach I have adopted is to take advantage of people''s wishes."


    "Using the power of propaganda and public opinion to let the people who threaten the devil in that area know that these three cities will be their only shelter on this land, the only way to protect them from evil. What will they do? I must, as long as it is not the kind of character that is sitting still, will inevitably move forward in the direction of these cities with hope. This hope is the willingness I am referring to, that is, the spiritual foundation that serves as the framework of the sanctuary."


    ��They expect to be sheltered here. If it��s just a single person, the power of this hope is naturally insignificant. But if it��s tens of thousands, millions of people have the same The vision is to hope that these cities can become the place to shelter them, then the aggregate of this desire is no longer insignificant."


    "From the perspective of occultism, the aggregation of this desire has been possible to extend infinitely. And with this possibility, plus the way I use special means to turn the energy produced by mankind into a source of magic. Then it is already satisfying all the conditions needed to structure the sanctuary."


    "In other words, only these cities have been established, not only built on the land, but also built into everyone''s mind, it can be regarded as a sanctuary. And if this is even the case If the conditions are all unsatisfactory, it is hoped that by virtue of those small means to expel the devils hidden in this vast land, it is too much to treat them as one thing!"


    Having said that, Frank also gave a clear explanation for why he was obsessed with building a city. For this explanation, although Austrian is not very convinced, it can''t take any counterexamples to veto. After all, the mystery of magic is not something that can be justified.


    He didn''t have a good way, and he didn''t have enough time to argue about it. So he can only choose to believe in Frank.


    However, he still does not quite understand.


    "What are the benefits of the establishment of these three cities? Don''t tell me, you are only thinking about the lives of those innocent!"

 Chapter 2060： Where the righteousness is

    "Of course, after all, I don''t have the fraternity of you."


    There is no taunting response, and Frank did not hide his true purpose.


    "Of course, I definitely want to be profitable. And the advantage for me to do this is that these people have to personally approach the front line against the Hydra in order to get shelter."


    ��The cities I have chosen are very close to the area where the Hydra is ruled. It is conceivable that once the Hydra has scratched our intentions, they will certainly be aware of it. They I will definitely try my best to stop the construction of the city, or after all, try to destroy the existence of these cities. At that time, all those who hope that the city can provide them with shelter. I have to face such a problem. That is, they are watching the scenes being destroyed by the Hydra, and they have lost their only shelter. They are still fighting back and fighting for their survival. What? Of course, I hope the latter"


    "You are letting them go to die, Frank. Don''t you realize how cruel you are doing this? They are not warriors, they are just civilians. With a hope to deceive these civilians to the front line to die, is this what you want? The result? Is this what Mr. Stark taught you?"


    As soon as this statement was made, Ao Chuang almost immediately did not want to have a fierce opposition. However, in the face of his opposition, Frank did not let it go, showing the same excitement.


    "Don''t take my father to teach me, you don''t have this qualification! And, cruel, what qualification do you have to say that I am cruel? If this is cruel, then let them go to Europe and neighboring countries where they are waiting to die." What counts? What are the rulers who clearly ruled there but did nothing and let them be threatened?"


    "In comparison, this should be called kindness. Because I have provided them with hope, and also provided them with the opportunity to defend their hopes. Compared with the invisible devils, there is flesh and blood. Isn''t the Hydra that can kill with a weapon a better opponent?"


    "But they are just civilians, what qualification do you have for civilians to take up arms and fight for your plan!"


    "This is not my problem. I have not forced them to do this. You have to question, should not ask me, ask the bureaucrats who have vowed to protect them and the army. I am only a provider of plans." , the builder of a city. I didn��t force them to come to my city, nor did they let them take on the work and obligations they should not bear. If the situation you said really happened, then I only I am sorry to say that I will send you some mourning.


    "But what can I say? Right, there may be a sentence that is appropriate. That is, under an avalanche, no snowflake is innocent."


    Frank was plausible and gave reasons for refutation. In the face of his rebuttal, Ao Chuang can''t say anything at the moment.


    This world has become like this today, and it really cannot be attributed to one person. If you really want someone to carry this pot, then the ambitious family can''t run, but those who used to shake the flag, those who have been indifferent, then those who have had differences and hatred for various reasons, must Take responsibility.


    In contrast, Frank''s plan is just an incentive, an inevitable procedure that exposes the problem.


    With this in mind, Altron also gave up and continued to demand Frank. Because he probably understands the truth, it seems that there is no other way to better solve the problems in this area except for the means provided by Frank.


    Of course, this does not mean that he intends to do this kind of thing, regardless of Frank''s plan. On the contrary, he has decided to put the power on his hand into a considerable proportion.


    "I will do everything I can to protect the lives of these innocent people. Frank, no matter what, I will not let you turn their lives into tools for you to achieve your goals."


    She said that she intended to take risks. Although it is not said to go to the front line to kill the enemy, the single-handedly does not play any role. But across this layer of the European government, the resources on the head are put into that place, but it is already a very obvious thing.


    "What do you do, just do it. But don''t count these things on my head. I don''t mean to use anyone as a tool, just that I have provided such a possibility."


    This is also a disguised increase in the success rate of the Frank plan, he certainly will not refuse. Only on the surface, he still made a look of innocence and helplessness. There is a big one, I am just a child. You don��t want anything that is hampered on my head.


    Of course, whoever wants to treat him as a child at this time is definitely a fool. Not to mention that this is the kind of guy who knows the truth, that is, those politicians in the United States can also use this **** lesson to give such people a lesson.


    Some things seem simple and harmless, but if you count them, you might be sold by him, and still happy to count the money for him.


    Frank is typical of this type. Therefore, even if it is said that it is Austrian, at this moment, there is also an idea that respects him.


    It��s not that in terms of calculations, he feels that his skills are not as good as people, but that he finds that Frank, who is only for revenge at the moment, has a little bit of abandoning the bottom line.


    It is not surprising that a person without a bottom line can do anything. And if you don''t want to be dragged by him, then it is the most sensible choice to keep a distance from him.


    Originally, in their previous relationship, Ao Chuang felt that he should not give birth to this idea of ??wanting to draw a line with him. Just thinking about his own ideals and goals, his hesitation immediately became a decisive decision.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t draw a line. If you are implicated in the innocent human beings and let the human beings without any involvement die because of him, then Aochuang really does not know how to forgive himself.


    You know, what he wants is that mankind has a brighter future, not being dragged into the abyss by him. So if this kind of thing is possible, even if it is only a little bit of a sign, he must be the most determined rejection.


    Personal and great justice, he still understands very clearly. But it is also to see the last friendship between each other, he is wearing an old face, so said to Frank.


    "Frank, I don''t know why you choose this extreme practice. But I know that I am afraid I can''t stop you from falling so badly. You are right, I am not qualified to teach you. So I can only Leave you the last sentence."


    "No matter what you are going to do, think about the glory of the Stark family before doing it. The Stark family has gone through two generations, especially the generation of your father''s hard work, prestige, it can''t It shouldn''t be broken in your hands. I think even if Mr. Stark is still alive, he hopes that thousands of years later, people talk about Stark''s family and think that those who are thought of by others The things that are praised, not the ones that are despised, do it for you. You can do it yourself."


    "Hey!" Coldly snorted, and Frank''s eyebrows provoked, and his face was already showing an unmasked twilight. "Famous name? People are alive, they are qualified to talk about this kind of thing. When a person dies, how can others arrange him? Can he have any other way?"


    "When my father was alive, how many things he had done for the country, how much he had done for that country, how many nicknames he had paid, and how long he had just passed away, it was already too late to stand up and blame him. !"


    "You said this is for a dirty political struggle, I believe. But is it really the reason for all the embarrassment? How many people are turning a blind eye to his efforts and hardships, just because they have received a small point The loss blames all the faults on him, and thus gives him such awkwardness. How many people just because they can��t look at his actions, simply don��t want him to change his traditions. On that stage, I fell into rumors for him? These don''t need me to say, you should be able to figure it out. And look at their despicable faces, what qualifications do you have to let me press the hatred in my heart, just Because they never look good in their mouths, and they won��t really evaluate them?"


    "I tell you, I don''t care! Stark never cares about this kind of thing!"


    With a wave of indignation, Frank took a near-decisive attitude at this moment.


    "What do they want to say, how do they want to judge everything I do, let them say it. I only do what I want to do, I just have to fulfill my duty as a son! Revenge, in order to My father. Even if the flood is heavy, even if the world is burning flames, I will not hesitate!"


    At this moment, the power of language is pale. Because even if you say that you have taken the world''s doctrine, you can never shake a son''s determination so determined.


    Family, this is the foundation for the maintenance and continuation of this race of mankind. Any remarks and thoughts that attempt to shake this foundation will be shattered under the almost instinctual feedback.


    There are no people in the world who are still suffering from revenge and do not want to be revenge. If it is true, it is either stupid or weak, and there will be no other reason.


    Frank is neither stupid nor weak. In this kind of thing, he not only showed his rationality in line with his own identity, but also showed the strength and decisiveness that did not match his age at all. What he wants is revenge. For this reason, he is willing to gamble on everything and is determined to do so.


    And for such an attitude, even if it is clear that the follow-up development is likely to become a conflict between them, Ao Chuang can not do anything at all.


    He can''t do that. Because doing this is tantamount to denying the essential feelings of human beings, or love. This is one of the most difficult emotions he has, and when he helped Stark to let Frank be born in this world, there is no such thing as using Frank to feel this special emotion.


    Frank is essentially an incarnation of his body, although the incarnation has now become a completely independent individual, but the special connection among them can also make him have a passionate enthusiasm in this relationship. A feeling of empathy.


    He can''t reasonably agree with Frank''s behavior, but emotionally, he can understand why he did it.


    This allowed him to respond only to silence at a time. And seeing that he responded with silence rather than chattering, Frank himself was inevitably sighed with relief.


    It is one thing to be steadfast in one''s heart. Being able to be understood rather than being denounced by everyone is another matter. Frank��s strong performance can''t change the fact that he is a child. Perhaps by wisdom he can show a clearer purpose and organization than the average person, but this can''t change the embarrassment and fear he has when he faces this kind of thing alone.


    There is a similar kind of person who can understand him now, which gives him a lot of comfort. It is also a sight to be seen in this solace, he is also rare, said this to Orchuang.


    "It''s better to care about your own situation than to care about me. Don''t tell me what you can''t see, what is your situation right now."


    "The ideal you insist on is an unrealistic dream. Even if it is Smith. Zhou, the bastard, his means are more realistic than you. At the very least, he also knows what to do to humans. The ethnic group becomes a whole, and then forces them to move in the direction of his flogging. And you, what can you rely on?"


    "Just rely on your current means? Don''t dream. The biggest problem that hinders mankind''s move into the future is the point that the Hydra has pointed out. The whole world is everywhere. Without breaking this, there is no way to talk about the future. And to break these barriers, it is absolutely impossible to count on your weakness."


    "You will only let those human beings become more and more inflated, and when one day their inflated desires cannot satisfy the reality, it is when all the internal barriers and contradictions erupt."


    "What you are doing now will only make the eruption more cruel. If you can''t tell, humans will turn your finger at you after you have tasted enough pain."


    "Everything you do now will be the target of their attacks, and by that time, everything you are working on will be ruined."


    With all this in mind, Frank no longer rumors, turned and left. Until he completely disappeared in front of his own eyes, Ao Chuang is still the silence that kept the beginning.


    Reason, he does not know. However, there are things he has to do. Just like Frank''s unrelenting revenge, he is above his own dreams, and he is not willing to make half-sentences and compromises.


    After all, this is just their own insistence. Even if they know what it is, they will continue to do so.


    Although thousands of people, I am going to squat.


    :. :

 Chapter 2061： Resilience

    Ao Chuang��s actions are far more efficient than the European government��s work.


    Take the construction of a bridge in England as an example. It took a year from the establishment of the government to the appropriation, and when a resident of the area finished high school, the university graduated home, the bridge is still in the semi-finished stage.


    The high welfare policy of the European Circle has fostered the laziness of this kind of nationality. In most cases, infrastructure projects like such state grants will become standard processes for government squabbles, worker slacks, government divestment, worker protests, government compromises, and workers continuing to grind.


    Austrian can not be accustomed to the ideas of these European workers. Although in terms of private projects, these workers will inevitably improve their efficiency in order to make money. But that depends on who you compare.


    Compared with the speed of the infrastructure madness, they are already working at the **** level. What''s more, it is 100% in accordance with engineering design work with Zhijian. It will definitely not be lazy for a second, and it can compete with super workers who work all day for 24 hours.


    Even if it is not for the two basic elements of engineering efficiency and money, simply for the sake of the identity of innocent people, Aochuang will not give work to these lazy workers.


    Of course, his move to do so immediately caused a stir in Europe.


    After the disaster in Europe, it will be a waste of time. In addition to the large amount of public construction that requires resource reconstruction, there are also national sentiments that need to appease such a headache. From the perspective of the government, one of the most appropriate methods is to use work.


    Using these post-disaster reconstruction efforts to provide an inaugural opportunity for many idlers in the society, and when these unemployed people start working, the people in the society who follow their panic because of panic will gradually return to the right track. . After all, people are going to have dinner. When they realize that someone has begun to work for their own lives, they will naturally accept this reality slowly.


    This is a good way to even say that the government does not need to spend a dime. However, Ao Chuang has played such a hand now, but it has directly made all their calculations into a bubble, of course they are not happy.


    But there is no way to be unwilling. Because this is the first thing that Austrian has done, everything is going through the normal import and export process, and they can''t even get in. Even if they forcefully intervene in the name of the government, Ao Chuang must explain to workers the specific location and danger of his work, forcing them to swallow their own words.


    It is totally two concepts to use the work of the workers and let the workers of their own homes go to the crisis. Even if they are shameless like them, they dare not say that they are doing this kind of fraudulent nationals at this time and putting them into the pit of death.


    That is really a matter of finding death. Even if one or two of them have to try to explore this possibility, they will be slammed on the ground by those who are not irrational in their own peers.


    Therefore, the end result is that although Ao Chuang paid a lot of money, he always gave these governments a proper explanation and some compromises in interests, but the good news is that he gave the large amount of materials and workers needed for urban construction. Arranged to go out.


    However, this is only the first step. Because it is not only the government on the European side, but also the big circle that Frank has painted, all the regimes that really enjoy the rule of power, or just unilaterally think that they have the power to rule.


    It may sound a bit messy, but if you think about it, you know that this is actually a normal thing.


    Before the world was chaotic, this was already the most frequent war in the entire world.


    The expansion of various armed regimes and the interference of powerful countries with local governments have made the countries in this region somewhat embarrassing.


    Nominally they are the rulers of this regional jurisprudence and the ones with formal seats in the United Nations. But when it comes to hard power, they are really not qualified to be the boss on their own territory, because their opponents, the armed regimes that are supported, are even stronger than the military forces.


    If it is not the impermissible of international public opinion, and the traditional power confrontation mode, some countries help. Perhaps there has been a revolutionary event that has changed in the past. And even if it is said that it has developed to this day, nothing has changed in this kind of thing.


    Because of the fact that those non-government armed forces have lost their support, there is no fundamental to sustainable confrontation. But in the same way, under the premise that countries that are used to doing things have begun to shrink their strengths in response to various sudden disasters, they will inevitably face the problem of strength reduction.


    If this is the case, at the very least, they still have a chassis, and this is enough to provide them with a continuous force, so that they can drag the old opponents of the past to the death.


    The problem, however, is that the advent of disasters has completely lost this opportunity. It��s just that a disaster can drag them down. It��s not a very solid national foundation, let alone a huge disaster that is repeated again and again.


    So today, the situation here is that the state power here still exists, but in fact, he still has no one to listen to when he speaks. This is a problem.


    This is a typical warlord separatist, and it is still the warlord''s separatist rule of the era. Under such a situation, Ao Chuang just entered the material transportation brigade and encountered a lot of obstacles.


    Some people are just plain panic. After all, they are not very clear about the outside world. Even if it is in the hands of the European governments, there is a statement of the stamps of European governments. When they see such a large-scale transportation team, especially when they do not see a human being, all of them are armed weapons, they are still inevitable. Will panic.


    After all, for Europeans, they are instinctively distrustful. Even if it is said that the governments of European countries have made guarantees, they will inevitably have some doubts.


    It is human nature to fear that European countries will use their land and resources in the midst of their civil strife. However, it is precisely because of this taboo that they can only say that they are on guard, not to say that they directly invade the money.


    This is a matter of fact, knowing that there is a gap in strength. In such a situation, it is naturally inevitable that there is a team that sees such a large-scale transportation, and it is not a mad dog that rushes over.


    This area, the environment is inherently harsh. Coupled with the fact that people are constantly threatened, nature is also a huge obstacle to production.


    Food, water resources, and all the materials produced can be counted as a shortage of goods here. Under the premise of maintaining a difficult situation that has not been settled for a long time, there will always be someone who is taking a risky idea and wants to fight on it.


    Of course, the result is definitely not good. Because of the seriousness of the matter, Aochuang does not have too much tolerance for the behavior of such robbers. He had already passed the period of pure thought that all human beings had the value of salvation, so naturally, he did not mercilessly let the shackles of his armor crush the past from these robbers.


    On the one hand, it is a backward individual soldier, and even a somewhat decent armored chariot can not be armed with the robbers. On the one hand, it is an intelligent mechanical force that has been leading the human generation for several generations. Such an impulse will not have a second result at all.


    It can be said that it is the thunder of the situation, Austrian innovation shocked all the armed forces in this area. It��s not just those armed forces that have a misconduct that quietly extinguished this mind, but the regimes that did not commit the river water have become chilling.


    If you dare to attack this kind of transport team with the European flag, in addition to your own mania, you must also have enough confidence in your own strength. In other words, they are basically one of the best armed forces in this area.


    This kind of power can be called the king in this chaotic zone, but it is just a face-to-face thing in front of the team. Such a gap, even if it is said that Ao Chuang has repeatedly promised that they are here with peace and help, it will inevitably cause some people to worry about whether he has other purposes.


    After all, once the strong dragon pressed the head snake, then here is what he said. And if he really intends to operate this as his own territory, then these people will have to become a trap, or even further, without a place to live.


    This is not a short-term violation of interests, but directly rooted in the foundation of prestige. And a qualified politician will never allow this kind of thing to happen to him.


    But what can they do? It is just to do all kinds of strict defenses and try to protest against the EU.


    This is the embarrassing situation after losing the lifeline of this resource of oil. You can''t even get some useful value, and expect politicians who haven''t solved their troubles on their own **** to take care of your troubles. This is too high to look at their professional ethics.


    The intervention of Ou Chuang itself is the product of their compromise. Of course, they can''t say that they are playing their own faces. Moreover, the occurrence of this situation is equivalent to the handle of the Austrian creation held in their hands, they are naturally the result of a happy look.


    Aochuang did not misjudge the reactions of these politicians, and everything was within his expectations. According to the original plan, he began to circulate in this area about the cities that are about to be established.


    This is no matter how the armed separatist regimes can''t control their defenses.


    Because the choice of the road is to pass through the vast majority of the population in this area. Whenever the team passes by such an aggregate, the AIs controlled by AO Chuang will do three things.


    First, free food and water are distributed. For those people whose living materials are seriously affected, basically relying on government allocation or simply looting in private, this can be related to their survival or not. It is not a case that your local government does not agree to stop it. Got it.


    If it is forcibly blocked, then there will be conflicts. It��s not just the intellectuals on the side of the Olympics, but the more important ones are the people who are living.


    Don''t think that these people are law-abiding, weak and deceivable people. It is impossible to live without this kind of temperament.


    Even though there may be one or two people who are afraid of death, as long as they are not alone, as long as they have a wife and children behind them to support, in the face of such things, they will not have too many choices.


    They are in a hurry, and they will be desperate. Under the premise that the firearms are not indispensable, it is not the result of a rational political willingness to think about how these civilians will incur their own end.


    They can''t stop Austrian from making contact with these civilians in this way. Naturally, they can''t stop the other moves of Austrian.


    In addition to the distribution of water and food, each place in Austria, there will be a fixed site here to provide the basic medical protection for the local people.


    This is one of the most difficult services to enjoy in this unreachable zone. Because at the moment when the social order underlying these countries collapsed, their medical system was already fragmented by dismemberment.


    Capable people will think of protecting such resources, but under the general trend, they can only save a limited part, and they can only provide those who have the closest relationship with them.


    In most cases, medical resources cannot be preserved at all, because when people realize their situation, they will be like mad food and water, and they will grab every pharmacy and hospital that they can enter.


    Modern medicine, without tools, medicines, can do very limited things. And even if you have tools and medicines on hand, these resources will always have a clean day.


    The medical resources that a normal city consumes every day are not decimals, let alone in this unreachable zone. Under the premise that they are basically unable to produce such resources on their own, Ao Chuang provides them with such assistance, which is a temptation that everyone will not refuse.


    This is to gather people''s hearts, people can see it, but they can''t refuse. Because this is the general trend, after the creation of this kind of goodwill, and the conditions that they can not refuse, they are unable to stop this happening.


    And it is under this premise that rumors about the three cities that are about to be established are about being able to shelter all civilians and providing them with all the resources they can enjoy so that they can once again have a sanctuary of human dignity. The news began to spring up like a mushroom, spreading here.

 Chapter 2062： Refugee status change

    There is an unsatisfied component in human nature.


    Of course, what is commonly used here is probably the derogatory statement, that is, the so-called desire is difficult to fill. Human beings are always on the rise in their material needs, so that they are beyond the normal scope of rational judgment. But there are always exceptions to everything, even if it is said in the nature of this often derogatory statement.


    For example, when a person can''t eat and wear, he is eager to eat and wear warm; when a person needs to rely on humbleness in exchange for survival, he will want to straighten his spine, and he will be a dignified person. People; when a man almost forsakes everything he can give up, wealth, body and even dignity, and can not let his wife and children have a safe life, he even thinks about doing everything, but also let them have these


    This is also a part of the instinct of human nature, but it is manifested in these things, but it is something that cannot be blamed at all.


    No one has the qualification to question the struggles and efforts of a group of civilians living in ruins that are difficult to reach even the most basic subsistence lines. If someone does this, then twilight his clothes and throw him into this extraterrestrial land is the best for him. Of course, for humanitarian reasons, we can leave something to him, such as a rubber-like cover, the multi-functional effect that this thing can play, and how much can still provide him with a little life guarantee.


    In short, the situation is that under the rumors of the deliberate dissemination of the Austrian, the entire untouchable zone has already fallen into a kind of unclear chaos. Because even the most decent people living here will inevitably give birth to a different kind of city.


    After all, not everyone will be greedy for the power of this place. In the absence of protection of life, material enjoyment may not be comparable to those of a stable country. Some people will have the idea of ??taking away the money to run the road. It is only limited by reality, that is, they are basically stared at all times and have to give up.


    The Austrian shelter provides them with another option, so naturally, these people will come up with their own ideas in this regard. And since they say that they can''t help but be heart-warming, let alone those who want to change their struggles to survive, and the ordinary people who live a good life.


    From the beginning of the walk, the news has already been waiting for someone to catch up with the team. They don''t care where the team''s team will stop and build the legendary city. Because even this extreme uncertainty, the hardships of sleep on the road are better than their previous lives.


    At the very least, they are here to get a guarantee of food and clothing, and at the same time the most important, they can see hope here.


    For those who have been desperate before, but simply struggled, such as the numbness of their lives, this hope is the most valuable thing. To this end, they are willing to gamble on everything. Because even if they lose money and lose everything they have, their situation will not get worse. Even if it is dead, it is only another degree of relief.


    Of course, it is impossible for Austrian to let his first followers fall into such a tragic situation. Because this kind of follow-up means hope not only for them, but also for Ou Chuang himself, this means that his plan will have the best start.


    He hopes to use those who are willing to follow him as a template to tell those who are still hesitant and suffer from loss, and also to tell those who are trapped in the traditional concept of demonizing their intelligent life. That is what they promised to do, and the existence of these demons is far more trustworthy than the elders of your traditional ideas.


    Religious authoritarian characters in the traditional concept have no value at all in today''s world. Because in today''s world, in addition to deceiving, they will only use the forces they have under their control. They are so confused that they don''t know what to do. They can only pin their hopes on those who have been proven to be non-existent. The civilians are physically exploited.


    They can''t even protect these people. Under the threat of the evil forces of the devil, they can''t even protect themselves. In contrast, in the face of these demonized devices, the devil is not qualified to be called a threat.


    Some large refugee groups are inevitably mixed with some devils lurking in the shadows. After all, for those who regard human flesh and soul as a delicious dish, a group of people who have left the city and shined, and marched under the flashing lights into the dark Gobi are just like taking out from above.


    In the city, they are still too worried to be too eye-catching, so they are called the role of exorcists, magicians and the like who are employed by human governments. Although it is not necessarily afraid of these small ants with uneven strength, if it is caused by the unknown existence of the European side, it is not the result of their appreciation.


    So far, the devils have been ignorant of how their own compatriots in Europe and their new devils have been eliminated. Europe��s blockade of the Middle East has not only blocked the footsteps of those refugees, but has also deprived these devils of access to information.


    They can certainly take risks and cross the blockade to inquire about the news, but in the face of the dangerous land where their devils are to be physically, the devils who have always been known for their selfishness may not have anyone. This kind of sacrifice spirit.


    Even if they say that the powerful devils do not use forced means. Because one of the embarrassing things is that with the death of Victor, the position of the Lord of Hell is already vacant. Although the evil spirits of Hells can''t go back now, this does not prevent the devil lords from giving birth to the title of the only remaining title.


    Under the premise of lacking the strength of Victor to suppress all opposing opinions, it is the only way for these devil lords to compete for the strength of the devil''s forces under their own hands.


    The powerful devils forced their hands to risk their lives and listen to the news. The devils who did not want to take the risk could naturally switch to his door. After all, you can sneak into the human society without a sound, and there is a reasonable reason to inquire about intelligence. It should be an elite person in the devil. Under the premise that such a person dies one by one, some people are willing to accept this. A kind of elite investment.


    In short, the devils do not know what a great role is in the Olympics. In their traditional concept, the current mechanical army is probably the same as what they encountered in hell. It is the kind of iron shovel that only knows to be **** the front.


    In hell, in their territory, in order to stop the expansion of human invaders, they had to fight against these brave and fearless robots in a frontal war. This is a no-brainer. After all, you can��t watch the human occupation of their homeland.


    However, in the human world, this account is not so calculated.


    Hidden around humans, they have a thousand ways to use their human existence to cover their own tracks. And unless it''s the master of demonic knowledge, you can''t basically force them to stand up and respond to you.


    They have no reason to stand up and be enemies with you. Under the premise of lurking in the shadows and enjoying the delicious food of human beings, even the most stupid devil knows what choices he should make.


    They are happy to see that humans are fearful and confused because of their existence, but they are ultimately helpless. Because unless they succumb to the heart, as in the hell, they use a destructive weapon beyond their imagination to strike humans, including this region, they cannot be exposed and thus cause destruction.


    This is revenge, and the devils think so. Under the premise of this kind of revenge they know, this kind of takeaway that is sent to the door is naturally a reason that has not been rejected.


    The night was heavy, and suddenly the wind and sand were blowing. The dust of the sky is so filled in the air, even if it is said that there are bright spotlights shining in the ranks, it is also a blurred vision of reaching out.


    The civilians living in this area are hiding in the center of the stagnation of the convoy, huddled together in the tents that have been hurriedly built. They are very fearful, and the reason for this fear is obviously not just because of the sudden weather outside.


    Sand dust is too common for people living in this area. They are obviously not afraid of this weather, and what makes them fear is only some kind of threat that exists in this weather.


    I don''t know when to hunt humans in such dust, it has become the habit of some devils. Perhaps this gives them a sense of ritual, or simply loves the weather. In any case, they make humans feel fear.


    After this tragedy was staged again and again, these human beings, like the flocks who heard the wolves of the wolves, developed a near-instinctive reaction.


    This time is no exception. The asylum promised by Altron is just a short check that has not yet been honored. And before this happens, no one can guarantee the security of their own. For this kind of thing that is likely to happen, these refugees would rather hope to reach the end of their journey to the safe and sound of the road, and they will never hope that the current situation will be like this, and the facts will be used to test the Olympics. Whether the promise of the creation can be fulfilled.


    Because the chip of this kind of thing is their own life. And even if they say that they themselves admit that they are living humble and painful now, if there is that choice, they are still less willing to die, or to die with the whole family.


    This is an instinct for life to survive. And if even this kind of thing can''t be satisfied, at the very least, they are willing to choose a more decent death, instead of being buried in the mouth of the devil.


    Of course, I am a knife and I am a fish. They can''t choose in this kind of thing, so they can only huddle in such a corner like a flock of sheep, whispering prayers that they themselves can''t understand.


    Ignorance, let them not even have the idea of ??rebellion. Some people may have tried rebellion, but after such rebellion has led to even more miserable results, the last thing is that they have lost their courage to resist.


    The only thing they can rely on today is the guards of the intellectuals. In the face of these steel machines, the devils just sneered, and they ran through the shadows toward the crowd.


    Using magic, they can circumvent human conventional vision and most of the scientific detection methods. It''s like being between the existence and the non-existence. They can quietly touch the human beings, and then just like the weasel jumping into the henhouse, killing.


    In their conventional cognition, only magic can fight magic. So even if the opposite side of the iron shovel puts on a strong defense, but for them, it is not a sieve full of loopholes. If you want to come, do you want to leave?


    At present, some devils who have been unable to hold their own appetite have been the first to explore the past in the camp of mankind. It is like sending a signal to open a meal. All the devils around you are like children who have finished class. The wolf is rushing to the camp of human beings.


    Snatching? Of course, first come first served. Just like the fastest cockroach in the canteen can grab the most fat meat, the fastest of the devils are eligible to enjoy the tender children and women. As for the old, weak and sick, then only the group of garbage that ran the slowest was cleaned up.


    For a long time, this has become an unwritten habit between the devils. This time, naturally, this is no exception, and all the devils think that they will meet the open doors of the cafeteria, and pile up together, let them take the food they have won. They are hitting a steel plate


    Perhaps it is not appropriate to use a steel plate to describe it. That is to say, it is probably that it rushed into the canteen''s door, but it suddenly found that the interior style of the canteen suddenly changed, from the warm dining time to the steel operation, the fire was bright. The mechanical factory, and the kind that specifically recycles the shredded garbage.


    The devils have not had time to respond to this change, and they have been involved in the power of steel technology. And this is in reality. The huge vehicle instantly deforms from the car as if it were a radar power station. Then the glare of the electromagnetic light is diffused in the dust like a storm, just rushing in all in a flash. The devil has returned to the reality.


    It is not the self-righteous feast that greets these devils, but the weapons and encirclement that the intellectuals have already prepared. When these guns, which were specially made for these devils who possessed the magical power, spewed out the glare, the devils were like the cut wheat, and they were planted in pieces next to the sand. Above.


    The refugees can only hear the mourning of the devils, and what they can''t imagine is that such a night that scares them is what it is for this unsuccessful zone that has already fallen into chaos. A change.


    The new prologue has been opened, regardless of whether the characters are willing or unwilling, and their identity has changed. The hunter will eventually become a prey, and everything starts from this night.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2063： After the conflict, everyone thought

    The wind and sand scraped for half a night, but in the end it still could not bury all the traces. When the next day was just light, it was already someone who couldn��t help but curiosity.


    They are not worried that they will be attacked by the devil. Because they have already arrived at this time, if the devil has the ability to attack them, they are afraid that they will come long ago. This must be the case when the devils are repulsed to appear, that is to say, Ao Chong fulfills his promise and demonstrates the ability to protect their lives.


    There is only one problem now, and that is how long this level of protection can last. That is to say, they are eager to know how much it has cost Ou Chuang to fight off the devil in the night.


    Although it is too realistic, the reality is that even you have measured yourself as a number that can be measured. But this is also an option that is forced to do so.


    They have already seen too many people, and after giving them hope, they abandoned them for various reasons and gave them a foot into the abyss of despair. Therefore, even the most optimistic person, after experiencing such a thing, should have learned the objective and even the cold judgment of the facts and the truth.


    Don''t worry about what others say, the value of their existence is nothing but a group of chips that can be measured. No one will be willing to care about their lives, if they pay more than they can get from them.


    This is a lesson learned from life and must be kept in mind. And if you follow this point of view, the only thing they pray now is probably that they hope that the team of Ao Chuang did not cause too much damage under the impact of the devil.


    Those mental weapons are expensive at first glance. According to the world, the world has become worse. They have not estimated the price before the news is cut off from the outside world. How can such a mentally-machined machine cost about 100,000 dollars?


    This is still the US dollar before the chaos, not the price of the cabbage that is diving today. And even for those who have experienced these disasters, the price will not be a small amount. And today, even in front of them, where food and clothing are problems, this is already an astronomical figure that cannot be filled.


    In a bad environment where the economy has collapsed and can only be sold out of barter or simply sold out in the flesh, the purchasing power that a wise weapon can represent is unimaginable. Even if they say that the people behind them are not in line with each other''s values. But this does not mean that he will be willing to squander with impunity.


    How many are in a certain scale, and the only thing they hope for these refugees is that the loss of the Zhiwu has not yet crossed this special red line.


    The first person who dared to explore the facts was the most daring group of people who used such prayers to explore the final result. However, the fact is to surprise them, because they look beyond the devil''s body. They did not see the damage from the mental health at all.


    This is almost impossible. Because they do not lack some knowledgeable people. Whether it is the army of the warlord regimes in the region, or the mysterious and strange wizards and exorcists, there will inevitably be some damage in the face of the devil. Especially the offensive of this scale, it is always lucky to be able to survive, and it is impossible to happen in such a situation that it is almost unharmed.


    The refugees subconsciously thought that this was the recovery of the bodies of their own people. Because in terms of their personal feelings, even if they are broken into pieces, those precise parts and even metal casings will be valuable resources.


    In this area, some people are willing to spend a lot of money to buy these things. If you find a cow that the relevant profession can rebuild the parts, then maybe by relying on the robots that they are in their hands, they can lay a piece of their own in this area.


    This is not impossible, it just has nothing to do with their little person. Anyway, they have no chance to take over such resources, and again, their current imperative is not this.


    The specific loss can''t be seen, but the heart-wrenching of the heart is really hard to bear. When a few daring refugees thought about it, they resisted the fear of Zhiwu, which was different from their existence. They seized one of the five senses and looked softer. There was no magic weapon with a weapon, and he asked him about it.


    "this"


    "It��s good to call my lady, sir." Looking at each other��s eyes, they kept looking back and forth in their faces and chests and waists. They knew that they could not be tasted to a certain degree, and they had perfect intelligence. Zhiwu immediately stopped and introduced himself to them in good faith.


    "I am ge, the human name is Zejier. In the future, I will be responsible for the human resources allocation and employment guidance in the No. 2 city. I believe that if you choose the No. 2 city as your own settlement, we will deal with it frequently. So, don''t care too much about my identity, just call me Ms. Zegil."


    "Ms. Zegil?"


    It is indeed a great shock for a group of refugees who have never seen the world to show their ability to communicate with human beings. In contrast, the problem of this robot being a self-resident in the future city is not surprising to them.


    Although the tradition in the region is to materialize women, that is, women''s status tends to be relatively low, even to say that they are similar to men''s private property. But that is also to see the situation.


    When the stomach is filled, the talents go back to consider whether it is necessary to follow this tradition. If there is a stomach that is not enough, and there is a woman who can give you food, then do you want it or not? ? I believe that under the premise that the use of force cannot solve the problem, most people who follow the tradition will choose to leave the tradition behind. And those who keep the so-called tradition, do you think they will starve to death?


    Those who can keep up with Zhifang for the first time are mostly those who know how to work. So even if they said that they felt a little awkward, they changed their tone and asked the female mentally in a low-pitched tone.


    "Mrs. Zegil, I am sorry to bother you. We just want to inquire about the news, about what happened last night."


    "Last night?" Understand the meaning of these people, the female intellectual device immediately revealed a soothing smile. "Don''t worry too much, just a few minor problems, they have been solved."


    "I know, we have already seen the results. Your powerful people make us feel as if we are admiring the sun and the mountains are low in the sky. We are very honored to be able to get such a kind and powerful presence. Asylum."


    After all, it is a matter of people, and in the future, we must rely on these machines to live. So for these refugees, what kind of rainbow fart is released is not excessive. At the very least, it��s better to talk about the good-looking boots than to squat on the floor, and to bring your wife and daughter to the bed.


    It��s just that female intellectuals have not been so touted to such a degree, and her logically constructed emotional system is also difficult to respond correctly to such excessive rhetoric. So after a noticeable downtime, that is, after a few seconds of silence, she twitched the expression on her face, not just the part of the corner of her mouth, but the kind of bionic muscle module on the whole face that was beating. So, said to the group of refugees.


    "Please don''t use this exaggerated vocabulary, gentlemen. Really, for our life existence, this exaggerated speech is really too difficult to understand what is wrong, I think you can say straight, Compared to guessing your intentions, the way I prefer is to listen to your immediate needs and solve them."


    Stupid shovel does not understand the beauty of our language. It is also inevitable that the refugees who have received higher education will have some rumors about this kind of reaction to the mentally. But on the surface he still has a pleasing appearance, so to speak.


    "It��s such a lady. We just want to know if the things last night would affect the construction of the shelter. What we mean is if there are any losses or vacancies in the middle, and we can send them again. If you use it, please don''t forget us. We are happy to contribute to building our future home."


    In this case, half of it comes from the heart, usually from a false one. The truth is that they do have the idea to build their own home. After all, even a piece of brick has not moved in, and I want to be able to declare the city as my home. How much still gives them a feeling of no bottom.


    There is pay to be rewarded, they have passed the age of daydreaming, so naturally, they hope to do something for the city.


    The illusion is that on the surface they say so good, but the real intention is still to explore the loss of some intellectual weapons.


    In the end, they did not have the courage to directly ask the other party''s losses. Because this is not only a manifestation of distrust, but more often it will inadvertently offend the other party. Although they don''t know what a group of machines can understand, what it means to be offended, but as a guy who needs to be angry, they are not stupid enough to make such a low-level mistake.


    This is also a clever thing for a small person. Just facing their kind of cleverness, Zhiwu is very confused.


    "Impact? No, you don''t have to worry like this. Please relax your mind on this journey. We have 100% confidence to ensure the safety of everyone, like the attack last night, even if it is fierce. It will not hurt everyone."


    Perhaps the wisdom of the weapon is such a 10,000-minute affirmation, but in the ears of these refugees, they will still give such a big discount. It is as if listening to a kind of support scene, they can''t believe it in their hearts. It is so easy to fight against the devil''s terrible things, so that their threats are regarded as nothing.


    Whether it is the traditional education that has always been received or the reality that happened in front of them, the tragedy of human beings against the devil has made them think of the devil as an invincible, or hard-to-win object. Now this wise weapon says that it is no more convenient than sending a group of wild dogs. This naturally gives them a feeling of fraud.


    Of course, even if there is such a feeling, they will not show it. Just saying that they are knocking on the side, they still want to listen to the truth they want to know.


    "Of course, of course, we are very reassured. But just let everyone make such sacrifices for us. There is such a slight disappointment. If we can, we still hope that there will be less such a situation. After all, for us. There is really no need to make too many sacrifices for this group of refugees. Even if it is only a small point, it will make them feel guilty."


    "Ammunition supplies are sufficient, and energy is also an infinite source of energy generated by nuclear fusion. This level of loss is completely within the acceptable range. I don''t understand why I feel guilty about this kind of thing?"


    After so many bends, female intellectuals finally learned the true intentions of these people from their internal networks. This made her confused, and she couldn''t figure out why they were so complicated. It also explained them to them.


    "I know that you are worried about something unnecessary, but please relax. For us, the so-called devil is just a group of backward indigenous people. After mastering their mode of action, they want to deal with them, no better than a group. Primitives who rushed over with a spear are more difficult. Before they make a change, we can maintain zero casualties until we are escorted to the destination."


    "That''s it?" Despite the excitement of the news, but in a precautionary attitude, they still noticed a loophole in the discourse of women''s wisdom.


    "So after arriving at the destination? Is it true that we have to rely on ourselves?"


    The general idea can only be said to be similar, but it cannot be deliberately rendered by pessimists. After someone painted out such a situation with the most pessimistic thoughts, the optimistic refugees were somewhat ugly.


    Let them live alone in a strange place, and still in the case of the devil, this is no different from sending them to the tiger''s mouth. And if this is the case, then everything that is happening right now, can��t be said to be not a conspiracy.


    Of course, this is not. In order to avoid this group of obviously more refugees, things are even worse. The female wise weapon had to say it again.


    "Of course not, I mean, there will be more professional military power to protect you. So you can completely let go. Enjoy this journey!"


    "Is it? This is fine, so it will be fine."


    Some people are serious and some are sham. Some people are ecstatic, while others are embarrassed. Besides themselves, no one can guess what they think about.


    :. :

 Chapter 2064： Betraying chess pieces

    One of the sad things about human beings is that no matter what the situation or the background, it is inevitable that traitors will be born among them.


    Even if it is said that it is the most comfortable and comfortable place in human life, it is inevitable that someone will choose to sell themselves to the devil because of the pursuit of stimuli or other factors, not to mention the hardships in this life, the terrible places where the devils are everywhere. It is.


    There will always be people who think of a desperate opportunity to exchange for a chance to live, and not all devils will be stupid enough to only see human beings as food. It is as if humans know that by controlling the movement of the sheep in the flock to control the movement of the entire flock, the devils naturally know how to use these human beings who are willing to commit to them to seek the maximum benefit.


    That''s why the devils know the specific location of the refugees in the team and are the reason for the attack at the beginning. It has already been someone who sold out relevant information through the connection between himself and the devil. Of course, he could not imagine how his intelligence would bring such a result.


    This made him feel terrified in his heart, but on the surface he could only make a smile and make a look that he did not care about himself. And when the crowd dissipated, he had to find a secluded corner alone. This kind of fear has already been suppressed and can no longer be erupted.


    As if he had been stripped of his muscles, his whole person was almost soft to the ground. Cold sweat lingered on him, with his pale face, it was like a sudden illness.


    Of course, if you understand this, it is not a mistake. Because he is suddenly suffering from a serious illness, what he is facing at the moment is also a threat to life and death.


    You know, in many of the past, he used the magic that he had been applied by the devil to connect with the surrounding devil communities, let them grasp the first-hand news from the human side, and then unfold that being regarded by human beings. A feast of nightmares.


    The devils are killing, but they always carelessly let a few humans act as survivors, and he tends to mix among these survivors, and then repeat the same thing over and over again.


    At the beginning, there were some struggles and unbearable things. After all, the conscience of this thing, even if it is no matter how innocent people will have a little. But fortunately, some people can conscience as the bottom line to obey, while others are trampling the conscience under their feet again and again. As similar things have been done over and over again, this traitor��s unbearable heart has long since disappeared. What followed was that he almost abandoned the identity of human beings and firmly believed himself. It is a member of the devil.


    This is normal. After all, the things he has done are exposed, and it is estimated that a thousand dollars is estimated to be light. It is impossible for human beings to let go of such a traitor, and he himself knows that he has no place to live between human beings. In comparison, the methods of the devils are cruel, and treating him is no better than treating a dog. But at the very least, if they can come in handy, they are also life-saving. And occasionally, there will be a bone thrown in front of him as a reward.


    The power of the devil is enough for him to enjoy the life that very humans can enjoy in such a realm. As long as he is careful enough not to be discovered that he has anything to do with the devil, he can live well. Of course, the premise is that he has to be useful to the devil all the time. The current situation is that he has lost his role.


    One should be the right intelligence, but it made a whole devil settled and killed. To say that there is no trap in the middle, he does not believe it. But the problem is that it is, he is indeed a good heart, but did not think that the Austrian side will be so powerful, and the devil is so weak in front of them.


    That is to say, the identity is wrong. He didn''t have the courage to say it directly, but in his heart, he was already inevitably screaming at the dead devils.


    However, the problem of the solution is still to be solved. After madly starting a brain, he finally made up his mind and planned to report the news truthfully back.


    Do not hide? This is a stupid idea. As long as it is not stupid, the master behind him must be able to find that he has lost one vote overnight, and then think of the recent actions, then he can not extract from it.


    If this is the time, then it is the best result that he is directly given by his master. What''s worse is that his identity is leaked out, and after the human beings are angry and give themselves a thousand dollars, their souls will fall into the hands of the devils and suffer all kinds of torture.


    Don''t ask him why he has such an idea. Because the last person who was so killed is sold by him. He knows how many humans under his **** are holding his own position, so he will never want the same thing to happen to him. Therefore, pre-emptive confession of truth, by the way to exaggerate the strength of the Austrian creation, is his best choice.


    The only benefit of doing this is the loyalty. A tearful saying is not that he should do what he should do, and sell fake information to the friendly army to set up a trap. But the enemy is so powerful that even if you have the advantage of intelligence here, the result is that the enemy can easily clean up the friendly army.


    Although it is difficult to escape punishment, but at the very least, as long as there is such a strong opponent, and they really need people to collect intelligence in such an opponent, then how much, his life can still be guaranteed of.


    This is the wit that emerges from the desire for survival, and the final result is indeed as he expected. The master behind him gave him some disciplinary punishment through the magic planted on him, but in the end it is Instead of asking for his life, he continued to be entrusted with his heavy responsibility.


    This made him feel... kindness. And, he is also more and more devoted to this career for the devil. After all, as a human being, he has no place in human beings. And since he said that he has chosen this path, then there is any reason to hesitate for a more thorough fall. It��s better to wear this man��s skin and continue to fight for the devil��s cause. Then maybe he��s on his merits, his master can give him a compassionate reward one day, and take him from this low level of humanity. The transformation of the form into a eternal devil may also be.


    Continued his shameless and despicable behavior, this traitor is like all the twenty-five babies, relying on a fictional possibility to convince themselves, so that they can make this kind of betrayal more peacefully. This is an old saying that people are not going to die for themselves. Probably this is what they say from the twenty-five mouths.


    Of course, probably such a 25-year-old will never think of, or is absolutely unwilling to think of one thing, but all betrayers, and this is a betrayal of a whole race, there will be no good end of.


    Humans can''t hold him here, can the devil be there? But it''s a tool, just a chip. Since there are so many similar tools under the hand and ready to replace them, how can he say that because of such a tool, they will use their precious power to transform them into their own existence. Don''t feel sick?


    Dog **** is a shit, at most it is a **** that is used to water the crops, and there is no more use. Such guys are already kind to let them live, and it is ridiculous to dare to ask for more.


    In the hand, there is a magical light ball that is related to a person''s traitor. The devil''s lord, who is in a high position, has hesitated, and still slammed the impulsiveness of the inner sorrow, and decided to temporarily let him go. Come on.


    After all, he does have a certain role at the moment. And it is not an optimal choice to leave him with his intelligence, and let him reveal the intelligence of the intelligence machine.


    The biggest difference between the devil lord and the devil in addition to strength is that they have strong desires, but their reason can often allow them to control this desire, and to some extent make more in line with their interests. select.


    Be careful to make the ship a million years old. But the devil lord who can walk from the weak step to today is not so cautious and careful, step by step for the development of the camp. And like the kind of arrogance, even the goods that can''t be controlled by one''s own desires, I don''t know how many years ago, the bones that were already eaten were not left.


    Want to live to the present, become the big lord of the demon in the devil, unless you say that there is a father in your family called Mephisto or Satan.


    What is said here is the black heart. The fool can live to the catastrophe era. It can only be said that the old ghost of Mephisto is a tiger poison.


    In exchange for these devil lords, if there is such a stupid son, I am afraid that I must directly kill the thing. Because I am not afraid of 10,000, I am afraid that the ghost will be able to provoke a big trouble.


    The devil lord made the most sensible choice, and after he put away the ball of light in his hand, he immediately humbled his own backbone and confronted the human female sitting on his throne not far away. Deeply lowered his head.


    "Adult, it really does not come as you expected. The human side seems to have really come up with something amazing, and none of the demons I have survived."


    "Is it strange?" Alexa, a white doctor, screamed on the throne of the white bones. "Don''t forget how your group of mourning dogs are rushing to the world of mankind. If you really have the ability to confront humanity, then how can you be willing to huddle in such a barren land instead of occupying the whole world? ?"


    "The adults are talking about..."


    It is definitely not a good experience for a devil lord to be so pungent. If the average person dares to say such things in front of him, then he definitely does not mind tearing his body, pulling out his soul, using the devil''s means to tell such an idiot, saying what the wrong thing is. End. But the same thing was placed on Alexia''s body, but he only had one reaction, that is, he smiled and nodded, and he couldn''t say a word at all.


    Like the man who lives under his hand, this is also a reason for survival. If he does not know what the woman is in front of him, he may still make such reckless and unwilling to live and die. However, in the presence of the foresighted car, he is insane, and he is absolutely afraid to go to such a tiger.


    Don''t think that the devil lord will not know the fear, but if he has an eye, he can see the corpse of the devil under the throne of the white bone, and the dimension that is in the undetectable dimension, with the invisible giant hand holding the devil. The corpse, like chewing a biscuit, swallows them bit by bit and is the invisible behemoth. You will definitely know how fear is.


    There is no shortage of devil lords like him in this corpse. Imagine that even these people gathered together did not give the woman in front of him, and the invisible beast caused a little damage. He even looked down on those former opponents. How to overestimate the power that you have. I will never be arrogant to think that I will have different results under the same circumstances.


    Therefore, take out enough humble and respectful, and pray that this woman will not give birth to any kindness to her, that is, his only way to survive.


    Fortunately, this woman did not mean to kill. And he was fortunate enough to be a monkey in the process of killing chickens and monkeys, not chickens that were killed.


    The effect is naturally a group, or he will not use the name of the awe to be called alexia. And Alexia deliberately came to kill a chicken and a monkey, naturally it has her own reasons.


    It��s difficult to solve problems. This is what she has identified as the most important thing she should do now. I want to be worried about the situation at this moment because Zhou Yi was fixed, and the expansion of the entire plan was affected by Smith. I was worried that the forces on the European side would be involved in the complicated Asian situation. the most important thing.


    The purpose of Ao Chuang, she has already heard about it. And if you want to prevent Ao Chuang from influencing the situation in Asia in this way, then taking over Victor''s legacy and using these devils as pawns is the best option.


    Chess pieces, this should be put down on the board to kill, this is common sense, isn''t it?


    ()


    Pen Chinese

 Chapter 2065： Ruthless use of cruel promise

    Is the devil worthy of mankind? The answer is no. Perhaps a few years later, when mankind once again entered the period of civilization and rapid development of civilization, human beings would think of retaining one or two devils for their own culture to be used as materials for studying traditions and myths. But now, in times of war and chaos, the devils are still secretly watching the special world of the human world. The only thought of human beings about the devils is to sweep them thoroughly into the garbage of history.


    In the eyes of Alexia, they are also rubbish, just saying that, in the principle of a waste utilization, she also wants to burn them before they are actually cleaned.


    To do this, the first step is to completely integrate these savvy devils into their own arm.


    This is a special case caused by the sudden fall of Victor. In this case, Smith. Zhou helped Victor get the power of Mephisto and made him the new Lord of Hell, in order to use this identity to control these devils in **** and let them cooperate. Make a fuss about your own big plan.


    However, I was afraid that even Smith did not think that Zhou would have been so dramatic in the hands of Ao Chuang. This dramatic development has always been a single-line connection, and he used Victor to control the devil''s actions, and he also lost control of the devil. In order to re-integrate these pieces into control, Alexia had to personally come forward to make such a beat to them.


    The so-called beat is killing and fear. Don''t expect any reason or inspiring means to work for the devils. The creature of the devil is a thoroughly self-interested person. There is no national, racial or collective interest in their eyes. In their eyes, their own interests are above all else.


    Like Mephisto, the willingness to raise a stupid son is a minority. And like a stupid son of black heart, thinking about his old man every day, and rushing his old man to the stage, is the mainstream thought in hell.


    So instead of wasting your tongue and mind, doing this kind of thankless thing. Then it is better to use the most primitive way, that is, to achieve their rule with violence and terror.


    Perhaps this method is primitive and barbaric, and it is still very difficult to exert. But it is definitely effective. Especially for this selfish race, how greedy and deceitful they are, and it is impossible to be indifferent to their own lives and even the soul.


    Aleksia took advantage of such a feature, and once it came up, it opened the killing of several existing devil lords. Anyway, for her, she only needs some cannon fodder. It is not important to have the devil lords who have the strength to pull the group. In addition, leaving them may also cause certain hidden dangers to the subsequent plans, so naturally, she will not leave such a possibility for them.


    Only a lucky one was left as a megaphone, so that the devils in this area could be summoned. After all, the devil lord''s means in this regard is still remarkable, let them do this kind of thing on their behalf, it is much more convenient than she finds the door one after another.


    For the devils in general, they are still not sure that the ruling class on their heads has undergone tremendous changes. Perhaps one or two guys with flexible minds will wonder why the lords of this enemy can be summoned to themselves by their own bosses, but as long as they think about the infighting between the lords, they already have their own guesses.


    It is nothing more than the fact that these lords have had a battle with each other. Under the premise that they do not need these cannon fodders to kill each other, in fact, most of the devils do not mind the lords sitting on their heads for personal change.


    Anyway, who is serving is not serving? As long as you can get the protection of a powerful force, as long as you can rely on his prestige and unscrupulously enjoy the pleasure of doing evil. Then don''t say whether the other party is the lord that you are familiar with, even if it is a human being, even if it is an angel, what is the difference for them?


    This is a very realistic idea, and it is because of this kind of thinking that this makes the devils see the lord in front of Alexia and the Alexes sitting above the throne, and soon Accepted the reality.


    In any case, they are not ruled by humans for the first time. It is no big deal to come again. As long as this new master can bring enough benefits to them, then whoever sits on their heads will not have much opinion.


    As for what is provocative because of contempt or prejudice? Sorry, this stupid thing can only happen to those idiots that don��t have long brains. The idiot is not qualified to be called to see such a place.


    The devil lord is not a fool. It was a pure luck to be able to survive before. At this time, the fool was summoned to such a place. If it was accidentally provoked the female comet, wouldn��t it be a joke to take his own life?


    With the constant care of the devil lord, he certainly cannot make such a low-level mistake. Therefore, the situation at hand can only be described by a calm.


    Of course, this is what Alexia wants. Although she does not mind the means of killing chickens and monkeys, repeating the same thing is not very fun for her. In contrast, she prefers the calm and easy-to-control situation, so after a slight beheading, she opened her mouth to the devil''s collar that was kneeling at her feet.


    "Is the person who arrived already arrived?"


    "Yes, adults." Wiping the cold sweat that didn''t exist on the head, the devil lord made a look of unloading a heavy load, and then it was carefully reported. "A total of 270,000 people are commanding the size of the forces, hundreds of people, and dozens of high-level devils. And they all have a brain, understand the words, know how to act to match adults. Your plan, you can rest assured that this is an adult."


    "It doesn''t matter, you can understand it."


    The expression was lightly picking the fingers, and Alexia did not give birth to the illusion of my destiny because of the sudden worship of so many people. For her, regardless of whether the devil or the human being, or any other creature, is indifferent. Because she always only sees these guys as nothing.


    She has no concept of power at all, and if it is not for the benefit of Smith. Zhou, she will not come to this pool. So the current situation does not make her change in purpose. From beginning to end, she has only one request for these devils.


    "Listen, scum. I have only one purpose for bringing you together. That is, the Hydra needs your strength to make sacrifices for our great cause."


    "To release you from **** into this world, I hope that you can create enough turmoil and chaos to share some of the pressure on the Hydra''s arrangement in the world. But now it seems that Victor''s idiot is simply An incompetent waste. With so many selfishness, I have done so many secret hands and feet, but the result is not even arranged for a follow-up plan. Now I have to work over me to clean up your dispersal situation. It is really pitiful. !"


    "But now, scum. Since I have already arrived, naturally I will not let you continue to be so inefficient as a group of headless flies. Your actions will be managed in a unified way, my The will must also be implemented in you. It is stated in advance that at this point I don''t want to see any exceptions. If there is, then you finally pray that you can find a decent before falling to my hands. The law of death. Otherwise, I don''t mind letting you enjoy my means. Do you understand?"


    No one responded. This is also the normal situation. Because Alexia��s words are summarized, she wants these devils to volunteer as her pawns, that is, to become the kind of cannon that can be sacrificed. No matter from which point of view, the self-serving devils should not have the kind of ideas that they readily agree with.


    There is no opposition in public, it is entirely because they know that there is no meaning at this time, but they will put themselves in. However, to say that they really have no choice, it is also a joke.


    The legs are growing on them, although they don��t dare to say it now, but they can slap on the verbal, and then find a chance to start slipping, not to follow them.


    The devils of the chicken thief are already thinking about their way out in their hearts. In the face of their performances, the devil''s lord at the foot of Alexia is inevitably twitching.


    The devils of the chicken thieves are quite a few of the dogs he has raised for hundreds of years, and if they say something bad, for those who have been with them for hundreds of years, he is already familiar with them as soon as they know their ass. What are they going to pull?


    Yang Yan��s idea of ??violating the yin and running away from the ground can be guessed at a glance. In fact, if he is not because he can''t run, he will have the same idea.


    It��s just that even if I use my ass, I know that Alexia will not let her vocal role slip away from her eyelids. If this situation is premised on the situation, then once the devil is squandered and sneaked away, then in the end they will not say that they must be the first one to be unlucky.


    He does not want to pay for the behavior of these idiots. It��s just that at the moment, he can��t force Alexia to swallow what he just said. So after meditation, he only raised his head and asked Alexia this way with a generous and righteous attitude.


    "Adult. I understand what you mean, but let us make sacrifices, isn''t it appropriate?"


    "What, do you have opinions?"


    Aleksia''s brows were picked, and suddenly there was a fierce gust of wind in this vast cave hidden deep underneath.


    The screaming sound suddenly sounded, as if thousands of long-clawed monsters climbed over their sides. With the sound of this thought, the deep chill can not help the hearts of all the devils. It is an instinctive violent reaction to danger, as if in the next moment there will be monsters coming out of the void, and eating them all together, so that they have a chilling feeling in their bones.


    If it is human, this feeling may not make them too fierce. After all, with the progress of so-called civilization, human instinct has been greatly eliminated. But the devil is different. The devil''s dependence on instinct is not under the keen beasts. So when they feel the terrorist threat that can tear them into pieces, they immediately react differently.


    Some devils showed their original shape, arrogantly snarling at them that they felt threatened: some were sloppy and hid in the shadows, trying to avoid this invisible threat in this way of avoiding the edge; I want to sneak away now, and the farther away from this kind of breaking, the better.


    But no matter what they do, the results are roughly the same. That is, all the devils who have moved, are all torn by the invisible behemoths, tearing the soul, like the hunters prey on prey, and being swallowed up. And those who did not dare to move the goods, but fortunately saved a small life. Just facing such a violent situation, even if they are lucky, they are lucky enough to be lucky. After all, no one can be sure that things that happen to those hapless things will happen to them.


    The devil lord naturally saw the horrors of the people below, but he turned a blind eye. Because of the life and death of these devils, he is not really in the heart. The reason why he said this in the end is still for himself. So even if Alexia already had such a reaction, he still said with a hard scalp.


    "No, adults. I just understand the devils under my command. There is no reward, only let them make sacrifices, let alone the devil, that is, humans will not necessarily do it. If you say adults, you really want to If you want to achieve something, then you may wish to make a point. Perhaps this will allow them to sell more and more thoroughly."


    "You want to benefit?"


    The screaming devils and the devils who are silent and can''t even put a fart can''t answer the questions of Alexia, but this does not affect Alexia''s next move.


    She waved her hand and dissipated the screaming sound and the omnipresent yin. Then he smiled at the devil lord and the surviving devils, and said something like this.


    "If that''s the case, then I will give you a promise. If you can accomplish the task I gave beautifully, then I will be merciful and leave a place for you in the future world."


    :. :

 Chapter 2066： Rings and Egyptian gods

    A place? This is heard in the ears of the devil who have reason to think, and suddenly feel the incomparable awkwardness.


    The power of species living in this world is what they strive for, but not by others. If there is really a day when people need to give alms to survive in the world, there is no doubt that this species has already reached a dead end, and it is not far from being abandoned by the world and going extinct.


    So, what kind of self-confidence makes the woman of Alexia think that their devils are about to fall to such a tragic level that they have to be sheltered by her and the power behind her to survive?


    The clever devils already have the answer in their hearts, and even those guys who can''t understand for a while, it is wise to close their mouths at this time. They would rather ask this answer from the mouth of their compatriots than to ask Alexia at this time. Because I asked my compatriots, I was only ridiculed at most. But throwing the problem to Alexia is something that doesn''t know the outcome.


    This moody woman could have waved a butcher knife to them because of a problem with the devil lord. Now it is not necessary to do the same thing because of a similar problem. Even if she said that she had slaughtered nearly half of the devil, but from her attitude, she did not think of it as one thing at all.


    There is no doubt that this is a woman like a demon king. In the face of such a woman, even if she said no matter how to listen, the devils can only choose between subconsciousness and obedience.


    Don''t look at the devil''s powerful and natural deceit, but it is unexpected and easy to bend to the strong. Especially when they are crushed by fear, they will not have any rhetoric. Needless to say, Mephisto, Victor, and now Aleksia are so powerful that they can''t resist. Even if they are human masters, they will have the opportunity to train them into their own slaves if they have the ability to overcome them.


    This is a natural shaking m. As a result, the scene became silent.


    "So, are you going to default me?"


    The sneer of Aleksia made many devils go up and down, and worried that this time the devil lord who had been sinned by himself was busy with his head.


    "Yes, adults. We are willing to accept your kindness. For your sake, we will go through the fire and we will not hesitate."


    The devil lord who doesn''t know where to hear this old saying likes to put such a word on his lips. Whether it was for the original Victor or now Alexia, he said the same thing.


    Express your loyalty? This is of course, human beings are not all saying this. There is only one special problem. Whether it is hot hot water or a burning flame, it is not too much for the devil. Can you express your loyalty by washing a hot bath and steaming a sauna? The devil lord said that this is really a deal.


    There are strange ideas in the mind of the devil lord, and Alexia does not know. Even if she knows it, I am afraid I will not care much. After all, this is just a **** under her big plan, a cannon fodder that is destined to be sacrificed. It took her time to understand the idea of ??a cannon fodder, and her time has not yet reached this level.


    "Good." This is the only one. And then, it was almost cruel to these devils.


    "Since your opponents have already appeared, then I will not waste any more words. My order to you is very simple, that is, to prevent the establishment of the three cities, do your best, and lie in those three cities. The human beings are killing. Every devil must personally capture the soul of a hundred people. This is the bottom line, and if someone does not reach this bottom line, then I don''t mind using your soul to fill the difference. You Do you understand me?"


    The news was occluded. It was not known that Ao Chuang had already had conflicts with them, and the devils who had achieved amazing results thought that this was a simple task, which was equivalent to letting them go to the banquet, and immediately issued an exclamation call. And those devils who have already heard about it are at this time they can''t help but reveal a dignified look.


    Of course, it is only dignified, not to be resistant. Because so far, the devils only think that the army brought by the Austrian creation can only be a tricky one, and it will not pose any fatal threat to them. Because they are also very aware of one thing, that is the greatest threat of the devil in the world, the Supreme Master has been in front of the horrible alien space demon.


    Even though the Supreme Master, who had long been known as missing or killed, jumped out at that time, they felt extremely shocked. But the final result is to let them know the fact that humanity has lost their greatest blessing on the mysterious side.


    Without the supreme beings of the Supreme Master, and now the mage system is basically equivalent to collapse, and they are hiding in the human world in this way, they really do not think that humans here can have a solution. Go and deal with them.


    It''s like saying that human beings are things that exist in reality, and they are the same shadows that these things are projected on the ground. It is impossible for human beings to abandon the same kind in this region without great determination, unless they have a way to remove the shadow of light. However, it is the patents on the mysterious side. From the perspective of the technology side that human beings are studying today, they are obviously powerless in this respect.


    It can be said that this is an idea that the devil is too optimistic. In the face of such a kind of luck, Alexei is in the eyes, but it does not mean to remind them.


    Even she said that she was a bit happy with this kind of luck, so she did not hesitate to drink.


    "Go, let me start your actions. Don''t think about escaping from my sight. The curse from the gods will be imposed on you. If you dare to make a fake, the god''s giant tongs will make you suffer the most painful. The price!"


    In view of what happened before, no devil will regard this kind of thing as a joke. They immediately turned into a storm poisonous smoke, a shadow of fog, and swarmed out of the cave at the bottom of the earth. And in an instant, the entire underground cavern is left with only Alexia and the only demon lord.


    "What are you doing here, haven''t you heard my previous orders?"


    "But adults, I thought you would need me to convey the order for you?"


    In the face of Alexia''s questioning, the ugly face of the devil''s lord shaped like a lizard is directly distorted by a strange expression.


    For him, he obviously thought that his identity would give him special treatment. After all, the devil''s lord personally went out to kill a group of humble humans, which is a bit too expensive for him.


    But it seems that Alexia does not agree with this point of view. In the face of the strangeness of the devil lord, she just smiled coldly, and said so.


    "Why, do you think that the curse of the **** that I said before is a joke? Or do you think that you will be special, I will let you go, not the curse of you?"


    When I said this, the face of the devil lord suddenly changed. Then I didn��t even dare to stay for a moment. His whole person had already turned into a dark shadow and flew away from the cave. .


    Unlike the devils, he is probably the person who knows the most about the threats that Austrian can bring. And since this is clear, he naturally understands this. That is the large-scale action along with the devil, and the conflict between them and those of the intellectuals will also escalate. Under such premise, the more you drag it to the back, the more difficult it is to capture the human soul.


    Maybe if you accidentally put yourself in, this is by no means an impossible thing. And if this is the case, then the sooner you start, the safer it will be.


    He is aware of this and he is so eager to wait. After all, even if he is, he doesn''t want to try to see what the curse of Alexia will be.


    The devils were successfully driven, which is a good thing. As for whether these devils will use their experience to complete their instructions, Alexei��s heart is not so concerned.


    Because once the devils began to act according to their own instructions, they will soon discover that the arrangements made by Altron are simply to specifically target them.


    The magic of the sanctuary is definitely not strange to the devil, and they can easily perceive the fluctuation of this magic. And for this kind of behavior that wants to expel them from this happy land, even the most stupid devil, I am afraid it is simply unacceptable.


    Because of danger. The catastrophe from the European side is enough to make them feel the fatal danger, so they dare not step further. The vision on the east side will not be fake. Even if they say that they are thousands of miles away, they can clearly perceive the weather of the gods of the ancient times on the earth.


    Letting them enter the territory of the gods'' hunting, it is tantamount to let the prey enter the hunting ground. For the devil who fears the gods like the fear of natural enemies, even if you borrow them 10,000 courage, they will never dare to make such a transcendence. So in the end, the place where they can really accommodate is the only place where human beings can''t. Under such premise, they certainly cannot allow the formation of this so-called sanctuary.


    It is a matter of survival, and it is impossible for these devils to do their best. As for what their efforts can do, this is not what Aleksia cares about.


    For Alexia, the devil is just one part of her plan. And when conditions permit, with the consistent style of their Hydra, the plan is of course to have a ring of security. So what she has to do now is to lay a second ring for her plan. It is also because of this that she came to ancient Egypt, which is now the area along the Nile River.


    Standing on the Sphinx, once famous in the world, but now it can only be regarded as the wreckage of the broken wall, Alexei can see the ruins of modern Egypt.


    Yes, the ruins. As the source of the Apocalypse incident, it is also the hardest hit area of ??the devil''s outbreak. Egypt, the former capital of North Africa, is clearly on its way to the end. Whether it is the impoverished Egyptian government or other forces in the entire region, there is no energy and resources to rebuild such a city that represents a glorious past. .


    They can only let it be turned into ruins and cover up in the dust of the sky. At this moment, looking at the ruins of this modern capital, the blue lotus of Alexia has gradually burned the light of pure gold.


    Belonging to the gods, to be more precise, the power of the Egyptian gods is evolving in her body. The deity from the poisonous goddess Serker is the key to her reshaping her body and existence, and the power that represents the death of Susie of Osiris is the reason why she truly resurrected to the world as a living.


    In order to resurrect her from the Holocaust, Smith Zhou also spent a lot of energy. Of course, the ones who made the greatest sacrifices, but these Egyptian gods who had to leave the earth and fall into their own sleep because of the changes of the times.


    Sergeant, Osiris, Sekmet, Scitech, Tot, Nefertis, the gods who once famous in this land, were planted in Smith almost in a way that could not escape. The hands of the week. It��s like squeezing a mud group that he can freely make, and Smith. Zhou Yi��s intention to tamper with and even integrate the deity of these gods, and with this special power, today��s Alek West Asia.


    It can be said that even today, Alexia is just one person, and it is equivalent to half of the Egyptian gods gathered here. At this moment, she stood on the land that was ruled by the Egyptian gods. It is naturally impossible to say that because of the rise of the moment, if I want to see what the home of the Egyptian gods looks like, I will run away.


    She naturally has her own purpose.


    Watching the Nile River before the Sphinx was diverted because of the power of the Apocalypse. Aleksia raised her hands and let the river, which has been running through the mythological era, become violent under her will.


    She began to whisper, and the voice was like the song of the sacrifice in the temple. It was solemn and solemn and resounded across the Nile. And if at this time there are people who are proficient in ancient Egyptian culture and language, it may be able to detect that what she is raving at this moment is what is recorded in the famous Egyptian book of the undead.


    In the tradition of ancient Egypt, the Egyptian Book of the Undead is placed in the coffin of the dead, and it is a religious book that chronicles the journey of the resurrection of the ancient Egyptians.


    Of course, for humans, this is only a kind of spiritual comfort, a symbol of religious ritual means heavier. But it is not the case here in Alexia, because what is recorded in the Egyptian book of the undead is the process of Osiris''s resurrection, and now Osiris''s authority is in her hands.


    Holding the authority of Osiris, the ruler of the Egyptian underworld, stands on the side of the Nile, the river that once buried Osiris and began his journey to the underworld. Alexei did not hesitate and began his own actions. !

 Chapter 2067： Through the death of Su Sheng

    The sinuous waters of the Nile, like the giant snakes that have awakened, have become claws and claws.


    The raging river is struggling to slap the loose riverbank along the coast. It is only a moment that the natural dam is broken, and then the river is unimpeded, rising, as if millions of horses are rushing toward the modern Egypt. The ruins rushed away.


    The ruin of the broken and dead can''t stop the impact of the current, just like a sand-cast castle, it is rushed by the river.


    And when the river is so rushing all the way, after going straight to the center of the city, it seems that the earth can not afford the gravity caused by the river rushing. In the thunderous thunder, the surface is torn, earth and stone It also began to fall into layers, a gap that was dark and completely invisible to the half, and it was like a giant mouth connected to the bottomless abyss, swallowing the endless Nile water.


    In this regard, the Nile River has been connected in series with the land that ordinary people cannot explore. For Alexia, this also means that the most important part of her ritual has been completed.


    The Nile River, as a river running through life and death in Egyptian mythology, essentially has the ability to connect to the world. It is only the sleep of the Egyptian gods that makes this power almost die, and with the myth gone, the Nile has lost its ability to connect to the world.


    Now, Alexia relies on the authority of Osiris, which he has mastered, artificially constructing the edge of the world in the middle of the city. The land that collapsed is connected to the sinister world of death. And when the water of the Nile is under her control, like a giant snake, it flows into the yin world, and its ability to penetrate the two worlds of life and death has already manifested itself again.


    At this time, if someone dares to take the boat along the Nile River and enter the huge mouth of the bottomless abyss, he must be able to see the vast majority of human beings who have never seen it in their lifetime. Of course, in this run-down city, you can''t find a living person, and you still have such a courageous living person to do this kind of lifeless thing.


    However, this does not mean that Alexia has spent so much effort to open this life-and-death river, which is useless. Because living people naturally do not have the courage to enter the sacred world where the dead are located, but it does not mean that the dead will not want to enter the yang of the living.


    Don''t forget, this is Egypt. The core of the Apocalypse event. Just an apocalypse, it has created hundreds of thousands of casualties here, not to mention the devils raging behind, and the deaths caused by earlier wars.


    The conquest of Alexander, the demise of Macedonia, the control of the Roman Empire and the occupation of the Arabs. There are also Mongolian iron riders and Napoleon''s cannons. The alliances and Axis countries of World War II and World War II also launched their tug-of-war here.


    The once glorious ancient Egypt was not worth mentioning in front of these conquerors. Behind every change, there are countless fresh lives that die under the knife.


    The suffering of these dead people is unknown, and their tragic call signs have never been heard. It can only be deposited in the abyss of the yin as a silt, waiting for their reason to be only eternal. After all, the gods have gone, and the cycle of architecture on this land has ceased to exist.


    Without the guidance of the guides and the judgment of the judges and the master of Osiris, they could not enter the reincarnation, let alone the resurrection of the ancient Egyptians.


    This is a great irony. After all, no one can think of it. The outcome of their willingness to provoke a victory in someone else��s land would be such a situation.


    For the sins they committed during their lifetime, they were forced to pay the price at this time for their wild vision. This should be a permanent thing, but because of the influx of Nile water, there has been a turnaround.


    Through the life and death of the Nile, the door of Yangshi is open in front of them, and even if they have been deposited in this yin for too long as mud, but this does not hinder their near instinct, want to climb to the Nile Above, back to the waters of the Nile, return to the yang of the living.


    This is the yearning for life, the almost instinctual reaction of all deaths. And when they started to act instinctively, it was obvious to the naked eye that the yellow water of the Nile River began to gradually become contaminated with a dark black ink after pouring into the abyss that represented the gloom. . The water flow, which is still a soft one, is beginning to become thicker and thicker.


    This is just an appearance, or an illusion that only the eyes can see. If you use the instrument to measure it, you can see that there has not been any change in the Nile. Its physical properties are as stable as one. But on the nature of the mysterious side, the Nile River, as it has been, brings back the mud from the world to the world.


    The soul that has been indulged for a long time is struggling like a wave in the river. The meandering river washed the black deposits on them, and when they struggled to swim on both sides of the river, their figure was changed. If they were humanoid mud before, they were all dark dark deposits. So now they have faded the dark color and began to reveal the essence of human death.


    The yellow bones, the dry muscles and the body, together with the hollow eyes and mouth, are the images of the mummies inherent in the land of Egypt. Of course, it would be more like if you wrap a shroud, but unfortunately, most of them are dying and there is no one to collect the corpse, plus the ancient Egyptian mummies culture has basically arrived. It has been cut off, so naturally no one will give them such treatment.


    This is the most miserable wild dog, which can only be used for funeral in Egypt''s most prosperous period. But now, they are the mainstream. And with one after another, the souls of the dead climbed to the shore. In just a few hours, the entire Nile River was already full of them, and gradually turned the entire Egyptian ruins into pieces. The meaning of the gloomy ghost domain.


    The number is already over a million, and as time goes on, this number will only get more. Do not think that this change will soon take the emptiness of the emptiness of the world, which is, after all, the accumulation of nearly two thousand years in the entire Egyptian land. It may be exaggerated to say that billions of billions of dollars, but it is not exaggerating to say that hundreds of millions of such dead souls can be accumulated.


    The purpose of Alexia is that these dead souls, using their power to return them to the world, is a part of her plan. However, it is not enough that such a dead soul is not enough, because she is very clear that under the changes of the times, such dead souls are not hundreds of millions, even if they are billions of billions, they cannot withstand several times. Artillery bombing.


    After all, this is a real no-man''s land, and there are not many places for living things. In addition, the land boundary itself has already passed the nuclear strike. If you throw a few nuclear bombs on it, it is not so unacceptable for those countries.


    Under the nuclear bombs, etc., Alexia does not think that these deceased returning people can survive under the light radiation and shock caused by the nuclear explosion. Then they can only be regarded as cannon fodder, and the cannon fodder is in the expected confrontation, but it does not play much role.


    She needs to make these dead souls change their faces and act on the world in another identity. And how can we change the number of dead souls to the point where they can support her plan, and her heart has already had an idea.


    "Show me over, souls!"


    When no new souls emerged in the Nile, Aleksia immediately gave a drink with divine power. The authority that rooted from Osiris, the lord of the Hades, made these dead souls look up to her in the past, and when all the sights condensed on themselves, she was already hung in the air, sitting on the throne. The same, said to these dead souls.


    "In the name of the Lord of the Hades, I will give you the qualification to return to the world from the sinister world. Resurrection, souls! Really return to this world."


    The souls of the dead underneath screamed that they did not know whether they were mourning or cheering. And with the speech of Aleksia as a law, the water of the Nile in the yellow, and the dust and sand everywhere in the land of Egypt, like the soldiers who got the command, swarmed and stalked the bodies of these dead souls. past.


    The dust and river water are mixed into a yellow clay, and every extra centimeter of clay is sent to the body of these dead souls, which will make their mummy-like body become more full. Strong bones, full of muscles, and even skin and hair.


    This is the gift of divine power, and under the gift of this divine power, there are already many dead souls that have returned to their pre-life appearance, and it can be said that they have reached the point where they can''t see the difference without looking at it.


    In essence, they are still fakes mixed with water and soil. They are not living flesh and blood. This is certain. So once they are cut, the flesh and blood that they have been cut will be returned to the dust. This is the truth.


    Of course, apart from this, they will not have more differences with the ordinary living people. There are fake Nile water in the body instead of the blood flow, and the dust in the body will be filled and recirculated by breathing. Perhaps it is a little less of the perceptual ability that human beings should have. After all, it is not necessary to reshape the nervous system of so many people with divine power. However, memories and emotions are not indispensable at all.


    What memories and emotions are there when they are alive, they still have the same things, and they will only become stronger, without too much loss. Because, as a dead soul deposited in the abyss of death, this is the only treasure they have maintained their existence. If even these are lost, then there is no doubt that they are completely lost. And a soul that has no self will only be swallowed up by the abyss of the yin world, turning it into a nutrient for its maintenance and expansion. It is impossible to return to Yang Shi as a person.


    The rules of the world of death are similar, and the ugly nature of Egypt is no exception. Although some souls have been struggling for thousands of years in the abyss of siltation, their feelings and memories are too strong for a human being. But who told them to be human?


    Some people can fall in love for a thousand years, while others can hate 10,000 years. It��s not awkward to die, the sea and the stone are not changing, let alone the death of the district.


    Human beings are such creatures that like to be emotionally capricious, and from a certain point of view, their attachment to feelings can even be engraved on the soul. Therefore, even if it has been a thousand years since then, it is not surprising that some people can return to Yangshi in such a way of life and with memories and emotions in their lifetime.


    Alexia doesn''t care what happened before these lives, so that they are so persistent, and don''t care what kind of vision they have, to return to the world they used to live in. She just wants to resurrect these former deceased people and use them to make up their plans.


    In order to prevent these dead Su Shi from becoming a loose sand, Alexia once again exudes the power of the Lord who belongs to the Hades. With her supreme authority for these dead, she said this to them. Come.


    "Resurrection people, I have shaped your body with water and soil, so that you can enjoy 30 days of sunshine and rain on this yang. After 30 sun rises and sunsets, the dust falls to the dust, the soil belongs to the earth, I Everything that is gifted to you will return to the source, and the gates of the glory will be opened to you again. If you want to truly taste the sweetness of life and want to walk on the earth again as a living person, you will march toward the east. Let''s go."


    "Conquer all the living people you have seen and establish a country that belongs to the Hades. If you can really do all this, then you will not be rewarded and give you a real recovery."


    "Go, the undead who are obsessed with this world, let me see for myself, how can you do it."


    Alexia''s figure gradually disappeared, leaving only her majestic voice still lingering in the ears of these recovered souls. At the same time, the Pentium''s Nile River has stopped its own rampant posture, and began to tame back to the river where it should be. There is no such thing as a deep and innocent in the darkness of the dark abyss. It seems that the simpleness is just a pothole left after a crack in the ground.


    It seems that everything is just a false illusion, but the memory can''t be faked. The dead will not forget, where did they come from, and why they stood on the ruins. Perhaps some of them are confused and don''t know where to go in the future. But in the same way, there are always people who can understand everything around them as quickly as possible, and in a decisive manner, try to put everything into their own control.


    Just like


    :. :

 Chapter 2068： Alexandria War Base

    "I am Iskandar! Alexander III, the king of Macedonia, the conqueror of Persia, the pharaoh of Egypt, the son of the sun **** Amon, the conqueror from the west to the east, the commander of thousands of people who want to conquer the world. The person at the end."


    The first person to stand up was the famous Alexander the Great. This stalwart, a great empire that spans the three continents of Europe, Asia and Africa. The king who is known for his bravery and wisdom is finally died of an emergency. There are many opinions about his death, but the place where he was finally buried is Egypt, a place that he conquered but loved and supported him.


    He is also the soul, but it has to be deposited in the abyss of death because of the sleep of the gods. However, this did not kill his ambitions and ambitions, so when Alexia reopened the gates of the world and greeted them with the rivers of the Nile, his king who had been sleeping for thousands of years was not to be outdone. Almost as a leader in scrambling, he rushed into the yang that was once conquered by him.


    At this time, he was also the first to make a call, and the reason he called was also very reasonable.


    "I am fortunate to be with me to return to this dead person. I am pressured to return to the world after thousands of years to complete my unfinished vision. Complete my conquest in the middle of the road! This is exactly The mission God has given me is God''s mercy for my unfinished life. The deceased, I am pressured to invite you to join me, join me in conquering the whole world, and as a reward, I am under pressure. I am willing to share the whole world with Er. Water and soil, blood and glory, everything! As long as you are willing to be loyal, what is your answer?"


    As a king in the world, Alexander is unique in that he is resurrected on horseback.


    A tall black horse, majestic is like a legendary Pegasus. This is Alexander''s love horse, Busi Falas. One of them was tamed by Alexander when he was a child. From then on, he accompanied him to the North War, and went to the West Dapis River battle to kill the famous horse.


    Alexander regarded it as a good friend. After it died, he also made a grand funeral for it. He even built a city called Busi Ferrara to commemorate it. As far as treatment is concerned, the treatment of this horse is already heroic. It is precisely because of this special treatment that the name of Bussifalas was sung by countless famous works and even biographies, so that it still escapes the barrier of a horse itself, has a fabulous character and becomes Alexander. The symbol of the great king who wants to conquer the world.


    Alexander, one of the most famous kings in human history. Is his recovery a leisurely one? Just as many revived dead in Egyptian mythology will have incredible techniques, great power, and even promotion to the gods. As a pharaoh of Egypt, Alexander may not be the place to promote the gods, but he will never be a mere martial martial.


    Busi Faras is only a symbol of his authority after his resurrection, and there are many similar symbols. For example, those who have accompanied him to the north to fight for the North, to fight for blood, and to share the same dream have fallen on the journey. The warriors above.


    As a child, he placed his dreams on this king, and together with them, even if he died, he was willing to accompany him to the king and accompany him to indulge in the accumulation of the world. Now that they are the same resurrection, they are naturally as they were before their lives, and they continue to guard their kings.


    The majestic horses, the traditional Greek armor, the high spears and the short swords, accompanied by their mighty screams, are clearly the first to be called by the king.


    There are not many people. After all, the deaths here are in the form of tens of millions or even hundreds of millions. At best, they are only tens of thousands of people, and they can only be regarded as a cup of water. But the first to win, there are such a large number of people, organized people take the lead in responding, many people who are still vacillating, not sure that they should not obey the dead have been subconsciously moving towards Alexandria.


    With the first one, there will soon be a second one. In a short period of time, Alexander''s side has gathered millions of people, and this number is constantly increasing.


    After all, the great name of Alexander the Great is really loud. Even if these dead people are not the characters of an era, some people are even separated from Alexandria for thousands of years. But living on this land, they can be said to have grown up listening to the story of Alexander.


    This is a character that even the fanatical religion can''t erase his great achievements, but it is also natural. The ordinary people born they are easily convinced by the temperament of this king.


    Soon, Alexander is already gathering nearly half of the undead. Seeing such a large scale and choosing to follow on his own, even if it is said that Alexander is such a character, it is inevitable that some of the ambitions are full.


    It must be known that in his time, although he was known as the lord of the world, he was the conqueror of the world, and in fact, the soldiers he had left had never been on the scale of 100,000.


    Whether it was the soldiers who came from Macedonia and Greece at the earliest, or the servants who came from Persia, Egypt, and even India, he gathered at most tens of thousands of people and the enemy.


    This is a limitation under the productivity and system of the times. In the Greek-style country of Macedonia, soldiers are employed as servants to sell their rulers. The people��s soldiers are basically voluntary, not state-based solicitations, which leads to the closure of the military source, and these Greek countries are already stuck.


    A city-state in ancient Greece, it is not easy to train hundreds of qualified soldiers. Even the most affluent Athens at that time, the most powerful Spartan military, there were at most 10,000 soldiers belonging to their own city-state.


    This is still a theoretical existence, because in terms of the city-state economy, their economy is also difficult to support the spending of tens of thousands of troops. This is the same for Sparta, which means that all men are qualified soldiers.


    Because the Spartans want to eat and work, and Sparta''s economy is based entirely on the exploitation of their slaves. Once the pressure of the war is too great, it is likely to lead to the uprising of the Blacks.


    In history, Sparta has been squandering the strength of his own city state in repression and uprising. They are ultimately defeated and annexed, and it is a matter of course.


    So you have to say that they are strong, maybe. But you have to say that they are the most powerful army in the world, and this is not necessarily true.


    Macedonia under Alexander''s rule is the most powerful country in Greece, no doubt. This can be seen from his conquest of Sparta, a symbol of the Greek world force. Even if it was conquered by Greece and ruled Egypt and Persia, the source of Alexander''s hand was not enough to be able to sacrifice tens of thousands of people without even browing.


    In his time, under the territory he ruled, the population, especially the male brave men, was a resource that was too scarce. Productivity, medical care, these have limited the development of his strength. If his empire can be passed down and there is enough to be born, perhaps in his descendants there will be a monarch who holds hundreds of thousands or even millions of people, but in him, the 100,000 army is almost The limit he can master.


    To some extent, Alexander is also a man of arrogance. Just holding tens of thousands of people, dare to give birth to the hope of conquering the world. From today''s point of view, this is really a bit of a self-effort, because it is said that in the same age, in the East that he has not yet dabbled in, there has been mutual deforestation, and a war can kill and kill thousands of people. The country exists.


    However, arrogance for him is really not a low. Because he is such a person, he is born with the hottest dream, like a flame, a person who only thinks about burning.


    Once he held 100,000 people and dared to conquer the whole world, and indeed, he almost stepped on the civilization of half of the world. Now, he has tens of millions of people around him. It was the number in which all the populations of his time were not necessarily comparable. This strong bottom force allowed the king of this conquest to open his mouth involuntarily, just like drinking a mellow wine, and sending out the bold laughter of the bulls generally shaking the eardrum.


    "This is really God''s gift to me. In the future after I have been sleeping for thousands of years, there will be such a large number of people to listen to my Iskandar order. This is the **** is suggesting to me that the world must I was stepped on my feet."


    "With such a large scale of military strength, I really can''t imagine any other country in this world that can be my opponent. My soldiers, each spit, can be gathered into a lake; everyone can pick up a piece of sand. It is a majestic mountain; everybody throws a whip, and the Nile can be cut off. This battle of conquest has been doomed from the beginning. And such a breeze is really a stop for me. I have a regret. I also want to kill and enjoy the feeling of glory. But now it seems that our enemy just wants to see us and lose all courage, like cowardice. The women and children in general, worship their city, pray for our forgiveness!"


    As far as an ancient king is concerned, he can say such words. It is really normal. After all, under the cold weapon war standard of the number of people who are the cornerstone of victory, tens of millions of people do not have to eat and drink, and they can fight for a war without a single grain. It is really enough to trample the whole world at their feet.


    But unfortunately, this is not his time. Looking at the world today, from the perspective of your own time, is destined to make jokes.


    Some of the dead who have joined the Alexandria today are born with modernity, just because they have been troubled by the disaster. They certainly admire Alexander, the ancient king, but they do not say blindly to what he said, they believe in what they are.


    Modern people may indeed have the kind of explicit education and modern education, but they are naive to think that the ancients can do everything, and just pick out an idiot who is a superman or a god. But most modern people can still reasonably judge the gap between modern and ancient, and objectively give their own analysis.


    Just like now, some modern deceased have already been so admired by Alexander.


    "Alexander, the world today may be different from the world you are in. After all, more than two thousand years have passed, and human productivity and reproductive capacity are no longer comparable to yours. Maybe in yours. In that era, the population of a million is a hard-to-imagine number, but in our time today, the population of millions is very common. Even if it is a city with a population of hundreds of millions, there are several. So, let��s now you Force


    The implication is that your current strength is not enough, so you better stay a little better.


    Although the people who reminded Alexander that they are from good intentions, but more are actually for their own sake. After all, he is now relying on the surrounding forces of Alexander, and he does not want this famous monarch to brainstorm, and he has blocked his own man as a cannon fodder at the forefront of the war.


    This is not a good thing. After all, although he did not personally participate in modern warfare, he also knew that modern warfare was not comparable before. To fight the modern military by the means of the ancients, this is not conquest, this is to deliver food.


    Alexander heard this man''s speech, and immediately looked at him with light in his eyes. Unlike the faces of ancient Greeks and Egyptians, it is not the appearance of the Persians or Indians that he is familiar with. That look looks more like the more oriental people he has heard.


    This oriental face is also rare among the dead, and Alexander is more concerned about what he said before.


    Alexander was born in Macedonia and his teacher is a famous scholar Aristotle. Personally, he is also the king who respects knowledge and culture very much. So as soon as he heard the speech of the Oriental, he immediately asked him with great interest.


    "Listening to your words seems to be very organized. Are you a scholar?"


    "I?" pointed to himself, the Eastern dead quickly shook his head and said. "I am a supermarket. It turned out that I have been a teacher for a while, but the world is not good. If something goes wrong, I will not do it. I simply settled in the country and I did not expect to encounter such a broken thing." In the end, it is impermanent, and people are not as good as days."


    The older Oriental deceased showed a sense of emotion. Looking at his expression, Alexander is more convinced that he is a scholar.


    This is not surprising. After all, even in his time, people who had the time or thoughts to feel the world basically had some knowledge. Not to mention that he can still say such philosophical words.


    "I haven''t asked your husband for your name yet."


    "My surname is, my general knowledge is called my uncle. My past students have called me to the teacher. If you can see me, let me be old."

 Chapter 2069： Useless people have no life

    "Old? Strange title"


    This is probably the first time Alexander has come into contact with this typical Oriental. After all, in his short life, he has never really stepped into the territory of the East.


    Fortunately, as the dead, they can communicate with each other in a way that is unique to the deceased. Otherwise, the difference in language is an insurmountable obstacle.


    Of course, this obstacle does not exist now. So after Alexander made such a sound, he had already graciously picked up his old shoulders and said to him.


    "You brought me a very important news, old. It turns out that today''s human beings have developed to such a point. The city of hundreds of millions of people? Zeus is on, I am afraid that only the cities that the gods are eyeing can feed so much. The population, but this is also true, I am still worried that my own army has no use, all the conquests will be as boring as the flood conflicts. But now, my conquest is still It��s a bit of a sense. Only such a challenging thing can be called conquest, isn��t it?��


    "You are really optimistic and open-minded. If I were you, I would not hang on to the super city that conquered it. It was unrealistic, and it was too far away to stay in my heart. It��s better to be on the ground than to hang on to the moment. Secondly, if you speak the target directly, it will always be inevitable. If it is a war, then it��s just right to attack it.


    "Is it unintentional to attack it? This is really a streamlined and profound statement. Old, you are not an ordinary person."


    Squeezing the old shoulders hard, Alexander��s interest in his eyes increased significantly.


    "This is not the truth that most people can sum up. You said that you have taught others, so it seems that you are really a wise scholar?"


    "I can''t talk about it, I can''t talk about it. That is to pick up the wisdom of the predecessors. I can''t say this myself. I am just a supermarket, not as great as you said."


    Old and even waved, habitually put on a humble gesture. It��s just that people like Alexander don��t just let people deny their own statements. He still insisted on his own opinion and gave his own reasons.


    "Is this the consistent humility of the East? I have heard it before, but I have never seen it before. It is really not very easy to understand. Is this not going to cause you to show your own revenge, ideals and ambitions?" Obstacles? Ambition and ideals are like blunt horses. You must use words to spur it from time to time and correct it. It will be possible to have a chance to achieve great achievements, isn''t it?"


    "I can understand your statement. This is also the nature of your Westerners. But we still feel that facts speak louder than words. It is said that it is not as good as it is under the hand. As for ambition and wild vision? We are in the East. The story of your king who had such a king about two hundred years ago."


    "It is said that a monarch named Chu Zhuang, when the throne is in the state of turmoil, contradictions, the internal authorities have a rebellion, and there are enemy countries around. He has been in the country for three years and does not say a word in the state. The dog and horse, like a sullen monarch. But three years later, he suddenly launched, reusing the loyal and fierce courtiers, strangling the domestic rebels, attacking the enemy of the attacking country. And developing the economy, enriching the national strength, once became A well-deserved overlord among the Eastern countries."


    "Oh, this king is very interesting?" Also as a monarch, Alexander subconsciously compared with the old Chu Zhuang Wang. "Is he the kind of born with a literate vision, and the wisdom is superb to the unbeatable existence? I really can hardly imagine that a monarch who is addicted to the color of the wine, does not ask the political affairs, even if it is cheering, there is How can we do that? There is no small matter in the country. It is often necessary for a wise person to guide him and slowly accumulate experience to be familiar with it. Like the king in your story, he is smart even if he is born. Can you still have such experience by nature?"


    "Someone asked the king a word. It was the courtier of the king. He was very worried about this situation, so one day I heard that the king was drinking and eating meat, listening to the song and watching the dance. He ran up and bumped into the face. I asked the king about it. He said, I heard that the country has a kind of bird that lives on your palace. It has been three years since it was not screaming or flying. It is really impossible to guess. What is it? Bird."


    Speaking of this, I have been coughing twice. It is not only a sell-off, but also a way to get rid of Alexander��s hand on his shoulder.


    Don''t look at what Alexander looks like in his thirties. The age is only enough to be old. But the physique of the two is really not a grade. Alexander is a famous brave monarch who can even kill a lion without a single shot. This is reflected in his physique. He is a strong man with a height of nearly two meters. He has a big waist and a round waist. The momentum is as if the tiger''s eyes are matched with the beard-like beard, which is the truest portrayal of the mammoth.


    In comparison, the age is not small, although the body is not too short, but it will not be too high. In the early years, reading and writing left a lot of eye diseases, and the glasses were thick like the bottom of the bottle. Later, a supermarket was opened here in Egypt. The small days were so comfortable, and there was a big beer belly. This kind of person, referred to as the middle-aged greasy uncle. On the combat power, Alexander estimates that he is so old, and twenty don''t have gasp.


    So I was photographed by Alexander a few times. He really has a feeling of being smashed in the bones. And he is not good to say on the bright side, he can only escape from his claws through this opportunity. Of course, his story still has to go on.


    "This king heard his courtier asking him this way, but he said something like this. He said that this bird is not an ordinary bird. He does not fly for three years, just for a flight. It has not been three years. Ming, it��s a blockbuster. This is the phoenix, the king among the birds."


    "I think I understand what you mean, old man." After adding a gentleman to the old name, this shows that Alexander is already impressed by his knowledge. This is not embarrassing for a king, because no one has stipulated that the king must be the kind of knowledge that surpasses the existence of all.


    The true king does not need to have the best knowledge, nor the most brave, he needs only the broadest chest. It is able to accommodate everything that is better than him, and has the consciousness and courage to use it for it. This is the quality that the king should have.


    Alexander is undoubtedly the kind of real king. He can make a home from a small city in a remote area of ??Greece such as Macedonia to almost conquer half of the world, not just by bravery. Hei Baichuan, trying to integrate all the beautiful and powerful things into his own system, is the real key to his becoming a king.


    The same is true at this time. He obviously heard something from the old story that made him feel a lot of benefits. And this is also to make him more excited to pat the old shoulders, as the lascivious person sees the beauty, talking to his eyes and bright.


    "The image of this king who has been indulging in the wine for three years is just what he deliberately shows. In fact, he is already prepared in the dark, only to have a perfect time, so that everything is in his own hands. This is about the same thing as the one you mentioned before. It is more tolerant and ambitious."


    "Mr. Yu Yu, I did see it right. You are really a wise scholar. You can bring such philosophical stories to you. This is not something that ordinary people can do. In short, become my arm. Well, Mr. Lao Yu, think about your wisdom as the cornerstone of our conquest of the world. Isn��t this achievement enough to make you feel the tide?��


    "No, I am so old, I really want to say a word. I am not the one you think. I don''t have the skill you said. Don''t talk about it, but Alexander doesn''t give him this." Opportunity, instead, by slap the gap in his shoulder, he pinched his shoulder, and I didn��t want you to think that I would say it to me as long as I thought it.


    "Mr. Yu. I don''t understand why you always have a rejection idea, but I can guess that you have not had the chance to show your life all the time. This is exactly what I think. The most sad thing."


    "What are we coming to in this world, is it just for the sake of coming? No, in my opinion, we are going to do something in this world, the right thing, the wrong thing. It is to leave a trace, leaving something to prove that we have been here, we have not wasted this life, short, beautiful and regrettable life."


    "It''s just like me. Mr. Lao Yu, if you have studied my life, you will find that my life is not very long. In just three or three years, it is golden in humans. Years are the best time for a good man to make a fortune. However, the disease took my life at that time, and let me even have a glimpse of the end of the world. It is already on my journey. This is What a pity, but if you ask me if I have regretted my life, I can tell you in the most determined and loudest voice that one can make. I am under pressure, King of Macedonia, Persia. The Iskandar Great in the population, the conqueror of the world, I have never been, and I will never regret it. My life was spent in such a Hummer and conquest."


    ��How many people can become the conquerors of thousands of miles of land like me? How many people can be worshipped by men, women, the elderly and children like me? I built my own country and left my own The name of Wei, so that my name can be passed down by the whole human beings after thousands of years. This is a wonderful life, even if there are so many regrets, it will never let me have the slightest regret. Even if it is once again Even if I said that I knew that I would die in a foreign country, I would not hesitate to ride my horse and take my loyal soldiers to the past! And you?"


    "Mr. Yu, can you have no regrets like me in your life? Can you claim to the world as proudly as I have ever been?"


    "I don''t know how you lived during your lifetime, but I think that as long as you are a man, you will have the opportunity to sing your name forever. Many people will not get this opportunity in their lifetime. But now, Alexander the Great, I have already put this opportunity in front of you. Old Mr., God gave you a second chance, so that you are fortunate enough to come to me and make another choice. And you How would you choose?"


    "It��s been obscurity to spend these three months. Like all ordinary men, you don��t leave your name until you die. Until all your relatives and friends have forgotten you, they will completely disappear into this world. It seems that you have never been to this world. Or, you want to be like me, engrave your name on history, so that all people who watch history can see your existence by simply opening the pages. Even if Is it remembered by the world forever after your death?"


    "I"


    This time, he claimed to be a man who was old and thought he was just a salted fish. His false heart was already beating in uneasiness.


    Ambition, this has never sprouted in him, but things that have never been lost from him, like the weeds that have been moistened by rain, began to grow wild in his heart.


    He is a man of inaction, and he has been forbearing and retreating for the rest of his life. I wanted to be a good teacher in my early years, but I had to choose to give up because of various accidents. He ran out of business and went abroad, without any intention of escaping. And what is the result of this, it is only forgotten, as Alexander said, as if he had never been there before. And he asked himself, is this really what you want?


    The answer of course is no. If you switch to any one, you will have this idea. He is naturally no exception, so at this time, he finally sighed and then fell down on one knee against Alexander.


    "Thank you for not giving up, my lord. Maybe as you said, I really don''t want to be in the last three months, as if I was alive, until I die." Therefore, since you are willing to believe me and think that I have the ability to help you to fulfill your regrets, then I will do my best and do my best. Until the world is surrendered to your feet! Let the world remember, I am diving Have been here!"


    :. :

 Chapter 2070： Era eternal ambition

    "Yu Qing, what do you think we should do next?"


    To some extent, it is the loyalty of the potential, but also the name of the Oriental is the surname of the surname. Alexander naturally began to ask for a latent in a more intimate way. This is also considered to be a kind of examination school. After all, it is not the same thing to say that planning and planning.


    Yu Qian can also see that there is a sense of tempting his own depth, and almost no thinking, he said directly to Alexander.


    "The so-called workers want to be good at things must first sharpen their tools. This Eastern dialect means that if you want to do a good thing, you must have a handy tool. And put it here, if you want to continue to achieve something. In the words of Albert, I think the first thing to do is to arm the soldiers under our arm with the best weapons."


    "How?" Hearing this, the pressure was suddenly gazing at the mountain, and then he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. "Don''t you, for the soldiers I left, their daggers and spears are not sharp enough? Are their armor not strong enough?"


    The voice of Alexander just fell, and the warriors who belonged to the Macedonian Empire with him resurrected together had already taken out the short sword, and while tapping his own shield, he made a loud call.


    Sound shocks four wild. This is beyond doubt. After all, it is the horror of tens of thousands of people at the same time. In terms of scenes, it is absolutely shocking. In the same generation, there were very few troops with such a standard. This is why an Egyptian, one would not surrender to Alexander without a shot. They are very clear about their own standards. Even the Persian Empire is not their opponent. How can they defeat such an elite teacher? Simply not as good as a little bit, the surrender is counted.


    Although he is also very shocked by the elite of Alexander��s sergeant, he is only shocked. To say that it is a shock to heaven, I feel that this is only a life. That is just a joke.


    Do not say anything else, there has not been a trip to the country, and the military parade every few years is no worse than the performance of these Macedonian soldiers. And to know that there are millions of elite soldiers behind them, from this point of view, the performance of the Macedonians can not scare his old man.


    "Your Majesty, I am teaching history. I know that in the periphery of Macedonia, the original Italian tribes were once regarded as barbarians by your Greek cities. In addition to the inherent stereotypes, there are still some because of this. There are indeed some tribes in it, and they still maintain the original nomadic and tribal system. Then my majesty, you can see such a tribal warrior that you see as barbaric, their equipment and the battle they can show. Force, do you compare with your soldiers?"


    "The barbarians on the Italian peninsula? This is not difficult." The wise men have the habit of selling off, and Alexander is already familiar with this. Therefore, although this one has suddenly changed its way, it is not completely unpredictable. It is also to respect the knowledge of the wise, Alexander often pushes the boat, and this time is the same.


    "I saw the war between my father and the barbarians when I was young. They are often wearing animal skins, using wooden spears and stone weapons. Some people have bronze weapons in their hands, but They are often looted or traded. They themselves do not have the technology to smelt metal. Therefore, they cannot compare with the Macedonian soldiers I have left."


    "The soldiers I have left are equipped with bronze helmets, armor and ankles. Two-piece spears, round shields and short swords are all metal. One-on-one, with equipment Advantages, my brave warrior can easily kill a barbarian against two or three barbarians. And in order to confront the array, I will kill three hundred soldiers, enough to defeat two thousand barbarians!"


    This kind of battle-and-loss ratio of almost one enemy is probably a bit exaggerated in other places, but it is true in Alexandria here. The crushing advantages brought about by metallurgical technology, coupled with the support of his famous Macedonian phalanx, unless it is said that the confrontation is the Qin dynasty that has already begun to appear in the East or the large-scale chariot impact, otherwise, in the same period, He is truly invincible. It��s a small meaning to have an enemy. When he was fighting with Persia, he was beaten by a loss of one to twenty.


    It��s natural to know that Macedonian soldiers were so powerful at the time to ask such questions, and he naturally asked for such words.


    "Do you think that under this gap, it is more important for the soldier''s personal bravery, or is the gap in equipment more important?"


    "Of course," Alexander''s subconscious desire to answer is brave. After all, in his time, this is a common understanding. The Greeks advocate sports and often praise the heroes. Some people can make great achievements in this respect. They often subconsciously I thought this was the result of bravery or wisdom. Few people would think about whether this has anything to do with weapons and equipment that are considered tools.


    Alexander is also caught in such a strange circle. However, as a king of wisdom, he has an extra heart. The answer was not given immediately because he had passed the question again in his head. And so carefully and repeatedly, he can''t be so sure, the answer he thinks is correct.


    On the brave war, the Macedonians are not bad. Otherwise, it is impossible to start a northward war from the beginning of his father''s generation and lay the foundation for his conquest of half the world. But to say that the indigenous peoples of Italy are worse than their Macedonians, this is a bit of a conscience.


    And once regarded Macedonia as barbaric Greece (Macedonia is at the very edge of the Greek world), the history of Egypt and not much Persia, India is different, the indigenous people of the Italian peninsula can be regarded as barbarians in that era. . Living resources basically rely on nomadic and hunting, and there is no ability to build a city-state. The city that is built is not so much a city as it is a soil, but simply mixes wood and mud together.


    In terms of civilization, he is definitely the most discriminated part of the Greek world. But because of this, Alexander did not dare to say that their bravery is not as good as the Macedonians.


    The most direct change brought about by civilization is the change of human living environment. A country that is sufficiently civilized, there will be a large number of artists and scholars, and production activities will also change from dangerous hunting and nomadic to stable farming. This change is good overall, but on the individual, the general physical fitness of the person will decline.


    Just pulling a Greek peasant and an Italian indigenous herder is definitely a stronger herder. Because he wants to release horses, he has to deal with wolves and beasts. By the same token, Macedonian soldiers, although brave, struggled in hardships all the year round, and the indigenous warriors who often fought against the beasts, their bravery would not be inferior.


    Even said it will be stronger. Because there are weak people in the Macedonian soldiers, as long as they are within the allowable scope. But the barbarian warriors will not have too weak people, because the harsh environment will directly eliminate these so-called weak people.


    Even so, Macedonians can easily defeat the barbarians, and the real reason for this is what they can imagine.


    "Well, it seems that the role of weapons and equipment is really important. So, you want to tell me, should I have enough sharp swords and strong armor for these soldiers under my hand, Yu Qing? ��


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Just saying that you may have some inappropriate words, um, not very accurate."


    The distance between the **** that can be closed by hand is small, but only when you are older, you know how far this distance is.


    He is a Chinese, a master race of face-to-face learning. Since it is said that allegiance is loyal to Alexander, it is natural to give him enough face to speak. This is to say that to give him a face. Since the face has been reserved, it should be clear that it should be said.


    "Your Majesty, the first thing you need to understand is how long it has been since your time. We counted in the year of AD, you are probably more than three hundred years before BC, and now it is two thousand years after AD. It is said that it has been nearly two thousand and four hundred years since your time."


    "Two thousand and four hundred years, enough human civilization to develop to a point you may not be able to imagine. I say that you are somewhat difficult to understand, then I will change it. As a way of war that you are familiar with, that is, we The cold weapon war that modern people often say is already out of the stage of history. With the development of weapons technology, the progress and changes of science and technology, the way of war has changed significantly. No one wants to stick to the rules. This ancient creed, writing history in the form of cold weapons, but the price of blood is enough for them to throw all the old and old things into the corner."


    ��Give an example to illustrate. The British invented the Mark �� machine gun and used it against the war against the indigenous Abbey-Sulus in Africa. Using this newly invented battlefield killer Fifty British soldiers repelled dozens of charges from more than 5,000 McTillis and directly killed more than 3,000. The death in Britain is zero."


    Holding cold weapons, the line of defense of the machine gun is naturally impossible to cause any casualties. This is common sense in today''s times, but in the face of Alexander, an ancient man more than 2,000 years ago, this is a true miracle.


    Any cold weapon war, even if it is a soldier who is brave and warlike, no matter how wise the commander of the martial arts, it is impossible to say that one person will win a war without killing one person. As long as it is open, even if it is a group of rabbits, you can occasionally kill so many people with luck.


    This is the norm and the reality in Alexander''s cognition. The old-fashioned introduction is obviously breaking the common sense he knows, and at the same time refreshing his understanding of war. This made him inevitably somewhat confused. After all, the area he is most familiar with suddenly became a situation he did not understand, and everyone would have such a reaction. But very quickly, his king''s natural ambition and desire to conquer have already risen again. And at this time, he also showed a very excited smile.


    "What are the new ways of war and rules? This sounds very interesting."


    Capricorn''s lush beard, Alexander''s eyes reveal the heat of the flames.


    "Compared to what I have already seen in your so-called cold weapon war, a new way of war is tantamount to a new and fun-filled challenge. There is no doubt that this challenge is answered. Then the problem is Come, my dear Yu Qing, can tell me, how can I start this new game? Or, what should I do to qualify for this new war?"


    As Alexander himself said, the progress of the times did not make him feel fearful and retreat. Instead, he inspired his fighting spirit of the king, and he became more and more eager to adapt to this era to gain new conquest and victory. This may be a maddening performance, but it is not this arrogance that has created a miracle named Alexander the Great.


    I was psychologically prepared for this, so when Alexander said this, he immediately said.


    "Weapons, Your Majesty. We need enough weapons, not to arm everyone, but at the very least, we must arm our elite powers to our teeth."


    "Weapons, like what you just said, something called Mark''s machine gun?"


    Alexander is somewhat curious, and he instinctively has great curiosity about what exists in this new war. That is to say, the conditions are not allowed, otherwise he really wants to get some modern war weapons to come to himself and study it well.


    "More than not. Mark''s machine gun is a product of two hundred years ago. Today, the development of weapons has already had a more complete system and type. To the individual soldier, there is a pistol used as an emergency spare as a short sword. There are also rifles that are commonly used as wars like spears. Of course, the so-called guns used may be more similar to the bows of your time. They need a kind of accessory called bullet to be used normally. Otherwise it is a fire. stick."


    "In addition to modern warfare, there are some new equipment that are difficult to describe with the equipment of your time. For example, tanks are like a group of bulls with full body armor, and they can also spray shells of thunder and lightning. The most powerful, you can even imagine a sudden earthquake or volcanic eruption in the other''s camp."


    "This is amazing. Has the war developed to such a degree? Doesn''t that mean that many people are not enough to kill?"


    Alexander is only admiring, but old is feeling at this time.


    "Yeah, how many people are not enough to kill. In fact, all the teachings of history know that the ancient wars have killed thousands of people in a battle. But in modern warfare, it is normal to kill millions of people. In this way, humans will kill themselves so soon and soon, but the problem is that they can��t stop."


    "Then think of ways to conquer everyone, so that humans do not have the reason to continue to kill. Just like the empire I built."


    Alexander did not think that there was anything wrong with the war dead. He loves conquest, and naturally he does not care about the problem of the dead. Compared with this feeling, he is more concerned about it now.


    "How can we make what you call this kind of weapon?"


    "We can''t make it. Without a complete industrial system and scientific and technological reserves, we can''t make such a developed thing. We can only think about it, for example, borrow!"


    :. :

 Chapter 2071： Borrowing one of the fundamentals

    "borrow?"


    Even if it was Alexander, after hearing such an answer, it was inevitable that there was an incredible feeling.


    In his view, mastering this new weapon is like holding an artifact. He never heard of it. Someone dared to let Poseidon hand over his trident and let Athena hand over her spear and shield. This is bound to cause war, and just like a mortal war with the gods, he does not think that he has been brave enough to defeat the warriors with such weapons. That''s how it is supposed to be a massacre.


    It��s just a side-to-side understanding of modern weapons. All the arguments are from the old-fashioned Alexander who still has this cognition. He really doesn��t think that he will make mistakes in this place. And in this case, he also put forward such a rhetoric, then if it is not bad and ill-conceived, then that is, he is really planning to make a fuss in this regard, and there is really much to be done in this regard.


    Since he is willing to pin his trust on a person, he must have the greatest degree of trust in him. This is Alexander''s consistent style, and this time is the same. He didn''t think about being in a bad place, but simply thought that he really had that way. Just because he still didn''t want to understand, he only asked him if he was old.


    "Although you are very calm, I still don''t quite understand. How do you plan to borrow it? Can such a thing be borrowed?"


    "Of course, my Majesty. Know the area you are in, but in the past few decades, the world''s most chaotic and one of the most frequent areas of war. Perhaps there are not enough killers like tank missiles. See, but how many of the individual weapons that can arm the soldiers are how many?"


    Speaking of this, I was so old that I looked at the undead who had already counted thousands of people, and immediately changed my mouth.


    "At the very least, it is absolutely enough to arm the elite soldiers under your command."


    "But is it so empty to borrow? It is like a ragged, unarmed robber to rob a heavily armed soldier. It is estimated that the best result is that the soldier will be punished there."


    "Of course, I can''t afford to borrow it, but I will say it later, my Majesty. Before we do this, there is actually something that can be used."


    Old-fashioned gangsters who drummed up their own cockroaches, habitually sold off. And Alexander is also very cooperative, asked the side ear.


    "For example?"


    "For example, like the identity of these dead people who have just joined you."


    The letter pointed out that there was a large number of dead people who were obviously different from ancient people like Alexander, both dressed and demeanor. They were so old and said to Alexander.


    "I am probably an exception. After all, it is from the most comfortable country to go to this exotic country. But they are different. Most of them were born here, and until now, they should have relatives and even friends. The survival of the class. This means that they are not without a little bit of foundation. Just look for their former relatives and friends to borrow in the current status. One or two guns are completely casual. After all, here. It��s never been too peaceful. If there isn��t two guns under one big family, it��s impossible to live.��


    "Equivalent to mercenaries, let them bring their own weapons and equipment to fight?"


    The term mercenary itself was the Greek city-state that originated in the era of Alexander, and there was no such thing as dealing with this particular unit in the life of Alexander Nan. So when he said this, he immediately regarded it as a mercenary, and it was very important to connect the two.


    And when he thought about it, he thought about it. This is indeed the fastest and easiest way to obtain such weapons without having to produce such new weapons. However, this method can only solve the urgent need at best. In solving the problem of fundamental needs, it is still a drop in the bucket, and it will not play any decisive role.


    Of course, he also believes that the wise man he has recently found will not be unaware of this, so he immediately asks the general person to ask.


    "So what''s next? You can''t rely on the power of these mercenaries to conquer the world."


    "Of course not. Any time you are strong and weak will be self-destructive. This is well-documented."


    I am always in a state of itch, and some want to show the identity of my own history teacher, and take the Tang Dynasty to make things clear. But the fact that the vast Macedonian Empire collapsed after the death of Alexander had the same fact. He honestly returned this to his heart.


    "The next step is to borrow, but it can''t be such a small fight. There is not much oil and water in the small people. If you borrow, you can only start from the big family, that is, those countries. And my suggestion. Yes, we go directly to the big dog to borrow."


    The deceased secretly negotiated for one night, and the next day was like a bee that came out of the nest, expanding outward. They have any plans, and Alexia doesn''t care, they have any intentions, and she doesn''t know either. It took a lot of divine power, and to a certain extent, it has made her a little weak, in fact, it is such a situation that she is not sure about herself.


    In the judgment of self, she has not been arrogant when she has eaten a long time. She is very clear that she is smart, and her IQ in scientific research far exceeds that of the world''s 99.99% of human beings. It is an absolute genius. But that is only in science. In terms of the talents of conspiracy and tricks, she really can''t take it.


    Perhaps a little stronger than the average person, thanks to her logic is still very meticulous. But to say the overall layout and the application of tactical strategy, she really does not have such a high talent.


    Women��s talent in this area has always been limited. This is evident from the history of the famous kings who are mostly male. Although there are a large number of factors in the patriarchal social system, if it is really in the cone, then it is a day to stand out. If you can''t pierce this bag, then you can only say that your talent is too limited.


    Aleksia does not use excuses for women''s rights, she is more willing to admit a fact, and then find ways to fill this gap in other aspects. It��s like it is now. Since he has no small flaws in the tactical strategy, then pull out the famous Alexander and let him play this game for himself.


    It��s impossible to say that people who have been eclipsed by the times and become colorless in the whole era can��t be said to have become ignorant. Some things that are determined by nature, even if it is said to cover him in the dark abyss, he will always have a dazzling light.


    Alexander should be such a person. As long as he still exists in this world, he is destined to make the world turbulent for him.


    It��s just like the release of the tiger into the mountains, and the resurrection of a character like Alexander, Alexei is destined to bear the risk of being countered by him. It is still not practical to want to deter such a king in the name of the gods alone.


    Don''t forget, he conquered Egypt and made people call him the man of the sun god. It is also a man who cuts off the king of Solomon in the prophecy. The position of the **** in his heart may not be as noble as the average person thinks, not to mention that for a king, there should be nothing above him that can override him, isn''t it?


    Aleksia has never had any hope in how much its identity can play. Compared to this pure luck, she is more willing to pin her hopes on the three-month time limit she has set.


    Anyone who is a genius in the king can not resist the erosion of time. Just like Alexander was alive, he would inevitably smash the sand before his own limit. Now is the same, even if he can really continue to conquer the king''s prestige, in this long-changing world to play his own piece of heaven and earth, his three-month limit will become a rope tightening his neck, let It is difficult for him to have a great ability to turn from the palm of Alexia''s palm.


    This is a problem that does not need to worry about Alexia, so naturally, she will let these dead people freely play.


    It was a part of her plan that was thrown into an apple on the board where the two sides had already set the battle. As far as the handwriting is concerned, such a handwriting is not too big. Even the king who has been engraved on the long river of history has been pulled out. Even the country of the dead has been called to the world. This is absolutely a big hand.


    To be so good, Alexia still does not feel satisfied. She always feels that she should do as much as possible, and now the situation is that she obviously has not reached the limit she can.


    In the area, an Ao Chuang, the intelligent life created by humans wants to be with the Hydra, and Smith. This is no longer a self-effacing behavior, and it is simply looking for a dead end.


    Of course, she does not intend to let Smith. Zhou personally deal with the issue of Austrian, because in her view, Aochuang obviously does not have such qualifications. Although it is said from the current situation, Ao Chuang has already made a climate on the European side, and has its own general trend. However, she still has enough confidence to block the Austrian creation from her own.


    The so-called devil, the so-called dead, is only in advance arrangement with her. These can only defeat the edge of the Austrian attack, but there is no way to fundamentally attack the forces of the Austrian. This is a big problem, because if it can only be done at such a level, then at best it will contain the temporary movements of Ao Chuang. When he slows down, he is still able to continue to act. .


    This is not the result of what Alexia wants. Since she has already planned to start with Ao Chuang, it is natural to want to kill him directly. And how can we completely eliminate such an opponent? Aleksia has already had plans.


    As an enemy, knowing ourselves and knowing each other is a crucial step. Since it has already been determined that Occurrence is its own opponent, Alexia certainly has to have an in-depth understanding of the situation of Altron.


    Intelligent life, this is a very important intelligence. As an outstanding scientist, Alexia is also very clear about what this identity means.


    This means that it is almost impossible for Arcac to be destroyed, unless it says that the world''s networks are destroyed and the entire human civilization is returned to the information revolution, otherwise he can find a network in the human world. The place to live.


    Don''t say whether humans have such power or whether she has such ability. Even if there is, is it that Aochuang will not plan ahead, and build a local area network for yourself?


    Therefore, this move is bound to go nowhere, and Alexia does not have the idea of ??killing one hundred thousand self-destruction, and intends to use such means. What she is looking at is another possibility.


    The first possibility is to figure out the current forces of Ao Chuang, how is it created?


    On the surface, it is because of his own scientific and technological strength that he has spurred a path of life from the forces of all human beings. However, this is only a superficial view. As an enemy, a person who is difficult to start from the human camp, Alexei believes that there should be a deeper explanation.


    For example, he relies on the heritage of mankind.


    This is a very interesting statement, because if you understand the Austrian creation, you can discover that this life created by human beings has already demonstrated the development potential that is completely above humanity. As far as the current level of human beings is concerned, he does not seem to need human existence at all. Just relying on his own development, he can create a similar civilized system. However, he did not choose to do so. But in another way, the shaping of its own system has been completed.


    It is like the vine attached to the towering tree. He just let himself climb on this big tree and breathe together to absorb the common nutrients and the sun. He even said that he still has the meaning of feeding back this big tree and making this big tree grow stronger.


    It is really a very strange idea, it can be said that it is not in line with the common sense of species development. But there is no way, this is the choice of Altron, and from the current point of view, he seems to have done a good job, and the sound and the color is already paving the way for human development.


    However, this is also a hidden danger for him. Because it is like the problem that all parasitic plants have to face. As a vine attached to the big tree of mankind, Ao Chuang must be careful to keep the situation under the eyes, not to say that it is to drain the nutrients of human beings, so that the tree is entangled in a living way. .


    Unfortunately, Alexia also noticed this, and she is also ready to start from this point.


    The so-called skin does not contain hair will be attached to the shackles, without the support and protection of the big tree, as the vine, he still has room for survival? I want to come, it should be no.

 Chapter 2072： Stupid refugees fend for themselves

    Time is always fast in the busy. In order to open the situation from Central and West Asia as soon as possible, Ao Chuang really invested in this area.


    More than just resources, more of it belongs to his personal life force. Those high-level intellectual weapons should have been arranged in the human society as they were originally planned, while completing the emotional learning experiments on human beings. But now, for this plan, he has to transfer them to the new city.


    For Aochuang, it is hard to say whether this is good or bad. In the opposite direction, with the help of these high-level intellectual weapons, the new city will soon be built and stabilized. But the bad place is that he has exposed his hidden strength to some extent. And this kind of exposure is inevitable, and it will make human beings give him a greater degree of alert.


    This is something that has always been deeply regretted by him. That is, no matter how much he does for human beings, humans always look at him with a different look, and always do not taboo to use the greatest maliciousness to spend him. If it is only the top level of the human government, then the politicians think so. The problem is that even ordinary people think so, which will inevitably make Ao Chuang feel disappointed and suffering.


    Fortunately, he is very good at managing his emotions, and he is always good at convincing himself. Because of the facts of the previous car, he always felt that things would get better.


    It is like a mutant. In the past century, the treatment of the mutants is not necessarily better than his current treatment. They are also discriminated against, jealous and alert by human beings, and even broke out of war. However, nowadays, human beings have changed their attitudes towards mutants and have largely accepted their existence.


    Although this process is a bit long, and more or less there is a little forced component. But for Ao Chuang, this is already a good incentive.


    He believes that as long as they continue to work hard, then humans will have a day to accept their existence sooner or later. And although this process may be long and painful. But he is very confident and firmly believes that this will not be a problem for them.


    pain? Can be ignored. Artificial intelligence does not care about the so-called painful suffering of human beings. And long? For artificial intelligence, human definition of time and their definition are completely different. The so-called sangtian, humans can only see the Bohai Sea, but they can wait until the mulberry field. This is the gap.


    All kinds of reasons support the Austrian innovation, let him steadfastly practice on his own path. In the current period, in addition to focusing on the construction of new cities, he has helped European governments to complete the reconstruction of society and basic facilities, as well as to meet the needs of human beings in life and welfare. The top priority.


    The former is better to say that the government only asked him for money. Because of the mindset of work-for-work, the governments of many countries have actually played the idea of ??rebuilding their work to stabilize people''s hearts. At this time, too high a technological means is not so good, because a very embarrassing problem is that there are now a lot of unemployed people under the rule of governments. Not only are the lazy guys in their own country, the key is the refugees they have taken over, and the stowaways from war-torn areas.


    Forcing a distinction at such a time may cause panic, and under the premise of all such stability, they can only count these people into the group.


    In this way, the amount of money needed to increase the base will not be less. And they themselves, who are swaying the idea of ??creating a wave of ideas, naturally took advantage of this opportunity to open up to the Austrian lion.


    money? For Aochuang, it is not a problem. The consortium''s forces in the hand don''t say it first. Just a new era company is already the same as letting him open a printing company.


    The government wants to save money from his hands. He gives it. Anyway, according to the scale of the industry he has now, it is only the left hand and the right hand. In comparison, the change in the welfare system is somewhat difficult, because after the government has begun to publicize the new welfare system, more and more people are beginning to block the door of the new era, asking them to match as soon as possible. Send them a new generation of nano guardians.


    The mood can be understood, but the process should never be like this. Because the government has stipulated that he must ensure that every user who uses a new generation of nano-guards is registered. According to the government''s welfare payment system, the specific steps should be the people''s application, the government''s investigation and approval, and the number of uniforms, and then the new era company orders. Then the New Era Company will take orders to produce the products and send the Nano Guardians to the relevant government departments of each country.


    This is to ensure that the direct contact between the new era company and the public is reduced, so as to avoid the tendency of public opinion to begin to shift to the side of the company. Another point is that, after preventing the use of this tool, they can''t find a clue.


    The government does not want to use this opportunity to get the public opinion. Although it is the only provider of nano-guards, he has already received a considerable degree of support. Now, thinking about control, it is already too late. But the government still wants to do this, because it gives them a feeling that everything is still under their control.


    Ou Chuang does not mind cooperating with the governments of various countries, so that they are so lucky. It��s just that the embarrassing thing is that he really doesn��t know how to solve the problem of being blocked.


    On the surface, this is an urgent need for the people to wait for the government''s process, and intends to get the benefits they deserve from him in one step. But when you think about it carefully, you should understand that under the premise that the government has shown that this welfare system will benefit all legitimate citizens, what kind of people will have such an urgent need.


    The answer is already very clear, that is, those who do not meet the criteria of a legitimate citizen will make such a move in the event that this benefit does not fall on their own.


    Even if a normal citizen is eager, he will not directly find the head of the new era. Because the lifestyle of the capital society is determined, under the premise of such laws and regulations, it is always easier to deal with the government than to deal with the capitalists. The former can''t beat their own faces. If so, there are some lawyers who love to take the government to find them. The latter, you want to deal with them, first of all to confirm that your lawyer''s level is higher than them. In the capital world, the level of lawyers is determined by how much attorneys you can afford.


    Don''t count on how high the level of lawyers assigned to you by the court can be. If you have this level, where are they going to be mixed, must you earn such a dead salary? Therefore, the result of dealing with the capitalists is conceivable.


    People will not do this kind of move that is not sensible to them. So it is conceivable that there will be people who will make trouble here. Except for a small number of idiots who are jealous of others, the vast majority are still refugees, as well as stowaways.


    Perhaps because there are factors that maintain social stability, governments have not put these refugees and stowaways out of the list of workers, but this does not mean that they will be so generous and only The welfare policies of the legitimate citizens of the country are also open to them.


    What is a legal citizen is simply a good citizen who can pay taxes to the state and does not disturb the legal order. Regrettably, the vast majority of refugees and stowaways cannot meet these two prerequisites.


    As refugees, owning assets is not easy for them. Even if they have assets and ways to make money, they may not want to pay the money they earn as taxes. This is one of them.


    The second is that most of the refugees are not good at the wind. In these European countries, they have long been regarded as a tumor-like existence.


    Perhaps this is a bit biased and too subjective. But in fact, the European Union, which can make the Virgin Mary popular, and screaming and cooking all the year round, exhausted compassion for the so-called refugees in just a few years, and basically regarded them as potential dangers around them. Treating it is enough to prove how many **** in the back of these refugees have done.


    Are the refugees worthy of sympathy? Of course it is worth sympathy. Their homes were destroyed by war and disasters. In order to survive, they were displaced and even had to be fenced down to survive.


    As a homogeneous person, we have enough reason to sympathize with the lives of these refugees and to help them as much as possible. However, this is not the reason why they are unscrupulous, making good fortune in others'' homes, and even destroying poison.


    Some people may say that this is the result of European self-defense. After all, the war they participated in caused these people to become refugees, and they deserved to pay for it.


    But is this really the reason? It is the government, not the people, who knows that the war is waged. The people may not enjoy the benefits from the war. On the contrary, they voluntarily and sympathetically and voluntarily extended their help to these refugees. There is no need to change the meaning of jade and compensation.


    But what did the refugees do, burn and kill? Even if it is for retaliation, it is too much to put such revenge on a group of civilians who have helped you.


    So, don''t blame the Europeans for being too cold and too cruel to you. A big part of the reason is that you have narrowed your own path.


    If the government is to be the target of retaliation, the people of Europe may not support you. After all, the capitalist government will not be a good thing in their own eyes, they are also willing to see such excitement. However, if you aim at the people, then you are destined to be abandoned by the people.


    Don''t forget how refugees can enter Europe. It is not the European government that has sent a kind heart. If the government is leading these things, those refugees will not let them shed tears even if they all drown in the Mediterranean.


    They can enter Europe because of the spontaneous petitions of European citizens. The politicians only want to conform to the public opinion, but also for their own votes, they will put them in the boat.


    Now they are engaged in the kind of moths in European society all day long, indicating that the white point is self-excavation. That is to say, the people in Europe know that it is the deportation of them to push them out to death, and they are sympathetic and have no such jealousy. Otherwise, the politicians of various countries are afraid that they have been following the public''s will and kicked them out of their own country.


    It is this situation where the refugees themselves have played themselves today. So, they have not yet had a clear understanding of their current situation. Taking advantage of social chaos and making his own style in the past more and more fierce, he was actually greedy and insatiable to put his mind on the head of Aochuang. This made Ao Chuang feel anxious, but also inevitably gave them such an evaluation in their hearts.


    Stupid, and greedy.


    To say that they are stupid is to start from their actions. And to say that they are greedy is purely because they are motivated to do so now.


    On the surface, they are fighting for their own rights. Under the premise that the Nano Guardian represents the fundamental guarantee of human life, they seem to be sensible and reasonable. Just excluding them because they are not citizens is really unappealing.


    But don''t forget that the government''s welfare policy is only a way for the Nano Guardian to distribute. From other sources, such as buying from official channels, it is also a way to start with nano-guards.


    The price of the Nano Guardian may be a bit high, but it is definitely not a product that cannot be afforded. Perhaps in the past, when these refugees did not have a stable job, it was too costly for them to buy such consumer goods. But now, with job security, as long as they can work hard for a period of time, buying nano-guards is definitely not a problem.


    Don''t say anything less than their fart. The work-for-work program is largely prepared for their social instability. With the background of their refugees, as long as they are willing to apply, they can definitely find a job. And unless they say they don''t want to, or how they might not be able to turn them out.


    Aochuang does not believe that these refugees will not know this kind of thing, because this is the opportunity given to them. Ao Chuang even knows that even in some sparsely populated European countries, there is even a plan for the first phase of the five-year project, as long as the refugees show sufficient reliable quality and ability to work, then These countries are willing to give them a green card to allow them to enjoy citizenship in their own country.


    He does not believe in such propaganda, and the government will not do it. And if these refugees have clearly heard such propaganda, but they still want to be a locust, then he can only say a word to these incurable humans, I am sorry.


    This kind of person has no room for salvation. In the future of mankind, this kind of garbage is not needed. Letting them fend for themselves is the best choice.

 Chapter 2073： Just a special date for journalists

    /


    "Sir, I have already said very clearly. Our company does not have this arrangement. The upper level of the rhetoric has already been made clear, and we are not planning to make arrangements in this regard."


    The Miss Frontier, who has been lucky enough to go back to the company, is now taking a few points about how much work she is doing. But in the face of this, I don��t know if it��s a conscience episode or just a black money. She personally thinks it should be the latter��s reporter, but she really can��t get any good face.


    I can say this scene in a serious manner, and I have already seen it in my professional ethics. Otherwise, she has already let the security guard throw out this annoying flies.


    fly. In her heart, she tagged this chattering journalist with such a label. And how does a fly harass people, and those who have experienced this kind of feeling naturally feel the same feeling of this kind of response.


    Unfortunately, flies themselves do not have this concept. Even if he said that he had already seen the impatient look of the front desk lady, this reporter who did not know which one was out of the house was still struggling to try to open the situation.


    "You should probably pass on my words to the above, this lady. There are more and more protesters gathered outside, and even if you don''t think about the reputation of your company, you should consider some people''s emotions."


    "No, the company has given me permission to let any topic about the outside troubles be terminated by me."


    With a look of fearlessness, the front desk lady sneered at the reporter who looked like a threat.


    "As for the people you said, I am sorry, our company has not yet thought of this kind of people who have no formal citizenship and can only be treated as potential social problems. Since they do not intend to earn their money, then Naturally, we don''t have to care about their emotions."


    ��Is this your personal opinion? Or is this the true view of your company?��


    The reporter felt that he seemed to have seized something. And in his mind, he has already made up his mind. No matter how the front desk lady answers, he will touch up this answer and the overall view of the new era company.


    The personal thought of a small front desk doesn''t matter. But if the top level of a super unicorn company is such an idea, then it must be able to cause some commotion.


    This will lead to what kind of results, the reporter did not expect to care. There is only one thing he cares about, and that is his own black money, it is justified.


    The front desk lady didn''t know that the reporter was thinking about how dirty things were. She was just a serious statement of the rhetoric that made her speak on her behalf.


    ��The company respects all people who pay in exchange for labor and is law-abiding. Under this premise, the company is willing to help these good citizens as much as possible. For example, the company��s products provided by the state welfare system are It is supplied at a cost far below the market. In terms of the ethical level that a company can achieve, the company has achieved its utmost. So when some people who are skeptical are trying to smear the company with some ridiculous views. At the time, we always smiled and regarded it as worthless."


    "Like those who are lazy and want to force the company to compromise in a coercive way, we can only say a delusion. It is already the greatest kindness to you without completely shutting down your channel to buy Nano Guardians. Now I still want to get something for nothing. I can use this method to enjoy the treatment that you should not enjoy. Do you think we can''t deal with you?"


    The words in these words are sharp enough, and they don''t need to be polished. The reporters can be sure that this will greatly stimulate the hearts of the refugees outside and cause an uproar among the people.


    Although this is not a good thing for him, I don''t know if it is because the front desk mentioned the special vocabulary of morality. He has more or less hesitated in his heart.


    "This is also your company''s rhetoric. You don''t think this kind of rhetoric is too absolute for a company, and will it affect the company''s future development?"


    This is a goodwill of the reporter. Although he said that the front desk said that he was planning to publish without a word. But this does not prevent him from standing on the other side''s position and thinking about each other.


    After all, as a reporter, he still needs to have some reporters to be neutral. And by the way, look at this front desk lady, in fact, is also a pretty Peugeot beauty!


    Basically, the reporters who have already made a fortune don��t mind spending a lot of money, and with which beautiful girl, there are some things that people are talking about.


    It��s just that although he has this idea, it��s not what kind of girl will look at people like him.


    On the surface, Sven, but in the dark is the scum of the male thief, the front desk lady said that she has long been commonplace, and has reached a point where she is eager to see. To be honest, compared to the scum of this kind of face, she now prefers those characters that look rough, but more delicate in their hearts. For example, the security captain Hawke.


    It is also said that Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive. In the reporter��s secret, they all hinted that they could find a place to drink after the front desk lady got off work. By the way, when I continued today��s topic, Hawke, who was a big guy with a big head, was already in the foreground. in front of.


    "Marina, do you need me to help throw him out?"


    "Hey, man, where did you come from? Didn''t you see me chatting with this lady very happy?"


    The instinctive journalist who wants to provoke is seeing the other side more than half of his own. Just after the chest muscles on one side have their own big heads, he has decisively changed his tone to a relative ease. A lot of ways to protest against Hawke.


    However, Hawke did not put this kind of protest in his heart, but instead ignored it. He only looked at the front desk lady.


    This is very obvious, that is, how to deal with this guy is decided by the front desk lady. If she nods, then the big Hook really doesn''t mind throwing the reporter out of the company in a lost way.


    Of course, this practice is too extreme, and it will have a certain negative impact on the company''s image and on Hawke himself. Although the front desk lady did not think that the company would offend this little trick, she was worried that it would affect Hawke��s work.


    Therefore, it was also due to the consideration of Hawke��s interests. She shook her head first, only then told reporters.


    "Sir, you have heard the words of our security guards. So, are you going to go out on your own, or are you disgracefully thrown out?"


    "Hell, I am a reporter. Are you afraid of affecting your reputation when you do this?" I wanted to scream for my own professional name, and I would like to grow my own voice. But when I saw that the two people were completely unmoved, especially the way Hawke had gradually picked up, he still honestly recognized it.


    "Okay, okay. I know, I am going to the head office myself."


    The basic eyesight of his line is still there. Although it is not too reconciled, after all, I really have the attempt that men will have. However, comparing the strength gap between himself and the big man, he also gave up quite decisively.


    Although it is said that some face is lost, it is better than being beaten by people. Moreover, the discerning person can see that there must be a relationship between the dog and the man behind the dog. It is tantamount to inserting a lion into such a lion. It is tantamount to a lion rushing to the territory of another lion. This is a matter that there is no place to reason about it. There is no one who is willing to take care of him. And he obviously is not willing to throw such a face, so decisive withdrawal is a wise choice.


    Yes, wise. The reporter used this word in his heart instead of the label. Of course, no matter how much he beautifies his own behavior, in the eyes of others, he is as ugly as a hyena that is awkward. Especially for the front desk lady, she is not even willing to pay too much attention to this wretched reporter. Because the light is the male hormone complex in front of it, it is enough to make her intoxicated.


    The look of the front desk lady is a bit of a change to the flower idiot, which Hawke did not expect. He admitted that he did increase the secretion of male hormones for the date of the evening. But what he didn''t think was that this kind of adjustment would actually cause such a big reaction for human females, so that the eyes began to change as if they were the mothers of the prey.


    It seems to have done a little too much. Realizing this, Hawke quickly began to make a remedy. He first adjusted the secretion of hormones before he coughed, so he said to the front desk lady.


    "You are alright, Marianna. That reporter should have not bothered you."


    His intention was to distract the estrus woman, so that the front desk lady named Mariana could stare at herself less so. But he obviously missed a point, that is a woman''s brain replenishment ability.


    In Marianna''s opinion, Hawk''s questioning is a manifestation of male protection. As a strong and male-powerful man, he simply can''t tolerate another man''s peek into his territory. Once someone has done this, he will immediately become an angry lion, and he will not hesitate to show his muscles to declare his sovereignty over the territory.


    He is the territory of his sworn sovereignty. This kind of cognition will not only make her feel uncomfortable, but will make her happy and satisfying. In her mind, there is a kind of thought that Hawke really broke.


    She was so excited that she couldn''t help but see the flush. Looking at her changing signs, Hawke''s facial muscles were a little stiff and beat, and then immediately remedied.


    "I mean if he has anything to offend, then I can help you."


    "I don''t need to be good, it''s okay." Maybe she was guilty of a flower, but Marianna must not want to let Hawke get into trouble. So her only reason allowed her to converge on the unrealistic imagination of her mind. Then I immediately persuaded Hawke.


    "It''s just a small donkey that can''t get on the table. You don''t have to put him in your heart. If you are relieved, I definitely have a way to solve this trouble."


    "You are sure" is probably the answer from the expression, Hawk did not ask. It was a turn of the word, so she said to her.


    "Well, since you said so. So, are you off work now? If you can, it��s like our first two days, we should be now"


    After all, it was the first time to do this kind of thing. Hawke was somewhat hesitant or shy. And this kind of reaction made Marianna feel more interested, so that she couldn''t wait to start her head.


    "Dating! Of course, I have already got off work, now we can leave. Do you have any plans?"


    "Yes, the plan" came from Marianne''s cooperation, which made Hawke feel a little more relieved. After relaxing, he also told his plan in an orderly manner. ��I have booked a restaurant that has already started business and has a good reputation. If you don��t mind eating Chinese food, I think dinner should not be disappointing. If you are interested, I can still give You show me some of my works. I should tell you that I have a lot of interest in sculpture, and I have done some work in these years. Of course, if you have any scruples about coming to my house, We can also find a bar for a drink or I can send you home directly."


    "No, I am very interested"


    One of the obvious three options is the answer she most likes to see, and of course she can''t be the next best choice. So I didn''t give Hawke a chance to hesitate, and Marianna turned to him in a hurry.


    "After listening to you last time, I also had some interest in sculpture. Just because I said that you have some works that can show me, I can also learn some things that I am interested in from inside."


    What kind of interest she feels in the end, this is what the benevolent sees the wise and sees wisdom. Hawke may be a simple weapon, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have a little understanding of the process and routines of dating between men and women. In fact, he is very clear about this, and he has different expectations for this.


    From the physiological contact to explore the root of human emotion itself, this is about the direction of his research. As for whether or not Zhiwu has such a function, he can only say that if circumstances permit, even if it is a difficult thing to have a child, he can do it. It��s just that kind of contact at the moment, it��s just a drizzle, not worth mentioning.


    So now, he was so refreshed that he showed a row of big white teeth, and he reached out and invited him to Mariana.


    "That''s it, I''m already a little waiting."

 Chapter 2074： Half-way robbery

    The dinner was going very well. Under the tacit understanding of a mentally motivated woman who has a heart to cooperate with, as long as there is no accident in the middle, there will be no twists and turns.


    And a couple dating, is not a secret espionage, there will be no twists and turns. Therefore, the guests and the host were happy, the two not only enjoyed a sumptuous dinner, but also drank a lot of wine with the cooperation of the atmosphere. So even on the way home, there is more or less embarrassing feeling.


    Of course, Marianna is really embarrassed. Although she has a good amount of alcohol, she is not the amount of a bottle of Hengshui. As for Hawke, it is basically a drunkenness with Marianna.


    This is also a no-brainer. Although he can show a huge amount of thousands of cups, but in the face of drunkenness, Marianna, who is always on her own body, if he is too awake, it will inevitably make things look awkward.


    After all, the ghost knows that Marianna will not remember the current scene after she wakes up. In order to prevent her from being too embarrassed at that time, he can only be pretending to perform with her.


    That is to say, the weather is getting cold, and before the basic infrastructure construction of the city has not been completely restored, everyone is more willing to hide at home instead of swaying on the street. Otherwise, a complexion with red, holding a big scream, obviously drinking high women can walk with the windy bald muscles. More or less can attract the attention of some people.


    If you are not sure, you will be photographed by the good guys and uploaded to those sharing websites. Then ushered in the envy of a lot of people, and some women drooling against Hawk''s strong muscles, but also the magical reaction of Mariana, who is holding him.


    Of course, even if this really happens, it will not affect the situation of the two in reality. From knowing Hawke, taking the initiative to Raider him until now, Marianna''s hard work is the step of today, she does not want to make things wrong at this last critical moment.


    Maybe she did drink a lot, but the instinctive reaction and some strong beliefs made her firmly remember what she should do next. So even if she was drunk, she took the initiative to take Hawk''s neck and whispered to him in his ear.


    "Hock, don''t you mean to take me to see your work? I want to see, now, let''s go now, okay?"


    With a little bit of a spoiled tone, Hawke, who had collected a lot of human reaction data and applied it to himself, couldn��t help but shudder. He almost didn''t tighten his arm and let Mariana fall to the ground. And Mariana, who still doesn''t know it, is screaming and getting more and more obsessed.


    "Well, okay? Hawk, you promised me, let me take a look, I have to take a good look."


    They almost turned themselves into a squid, and God knew how much effort was spent to get rid of him. In the face of her increasingly obsessive move, Hawke can only calmly appease the head.


    "Good, good, good! What do you say is good, can I take you home now? You can see anything!"


    ��� �ݺ� �ݺ� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��"You are so good, Hawk. It��s great to meet you!"


    This sudden move made Hawk feel a little unexpected. He subconsciously glimpsed and then unconsciously held her tighter.


    This is an impulse and an action that has never been seen before. He doesn''t even understand why he is doing this. As far as common sense is concerned, this is dangerous. Because as a mental weapon, he can''t tolerate actions that he is not in control. But at this moment, his collected human emotion information system made him unwilling to question all of this.


    In this regard, he chose to obey. This also makes his eyes shimmer in the blink of an eye, but also unconsciously responded.


    "Is it? I am the same."


    I don''t know if I heard this sentence. Mariana''s face suddenly smiled, and then the whole person seemed to have unloaded the same weight. It fell directly into Hawke''s arms and fell asleep.


    Looking at her face, she was completely unprepared, and Hawke only stared at her for a moment, then hugged her whole in the princess''s posture.


    He admits that he has the urge to protect this woman at this time, not just because of a certain utilitarian intention.


    This is a miraculous transformation, as if there is no logic at all, and the emotional data from humans naturally derived such changes. In this regard, he did not deliberately suppress, but chose to let it go.


    And just as he was holding Marianna, he was careful, afraid of bumping into her direction toward her home. A sudden sound came from the alleys on the edge of the street.


    "Hey, man. Stop and move!"


    Two sturdy guys wearing hoods and covering themselves with hoods and masks stood out from the shadows of the alleys. One of them put his hand in the front pocket of the sweater, and the bulging sac was out of the big one. a package. Looking closely at the shape of the bulge, the average person will think of the gun.


    In the dead of night, on the street where there are few pedestrians at all, suddenly two people who are unwilling to show their faces, and who seem to be armed with guns, will not be a good thing. And Hawke was obviously aware of something, and immediately stopped and stared at them sideways.


    "You are planning to rob?"


    A gaze of a bald-headed man who is more than two meters tall and weighs at least 120 kilograms. It is more or less deterrent. In particular, the two men who stood up and planned to rob were not very strong. Compared with Hawk, their contrast was huge. Even if they are placed in the average adult male, they are also the ones that tend to be thin. What''s more, Hawk''s keen senses can still smell strong inferior alcohol and some suspected washing powder from their bodies.


    There is no proof of the use of Nano Guardians on the other side, which means that their health is not guaranteed. Judging from the amount of money that Hawke perceives, he really doesn''t think that these two unlucky guys will be particularly difficult characters, even if they say they have guns.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t think it would be a good choice. Listen, I will disappear from my eyes as soon as I have not planned to do it for you. Otherwise, I am not sure if I will wait." There will be things that make you feel unpleasant."


    It was clearly the party that was robbed, but in turn threatened the robbers with guns. This made the masked two men doubt whether the other party was wrong.


    Although Hawke''s body shape is indeed very deterrent, they are generally not willing to find trouble with such people. But at the moment they are different from each other.


    After two days of breaking the grain, even the last penny of the body is already clean, they have no other way. And Hawke, the only couple they met here one night. Even if Hawke is not a very suitable target for robbery, they can only slap on the scalp. After all, they are not totally ignorant.


    First, Hawke is not alone. There is also a drunk woman in his arms. Even if he is not a good guy, in this case he has to take care of the safety of this woman more or less.


    In addition, the guns in the hands are not vegetarian. This dangerous weapon is enough to smooth out the gap between them and bring the greatest courage to the two thieves.


    They are not afraid to shoot at this time. Because they have already experienced the kind of torture that they have come up with, they are not willing to enjoy it anyway. To this end, they are willing to take risks, even if they say that they are shooting and killing. Anyway, there is no record of their identity in this city. As long as they run fast enough, they can go unpunished. With such a cuddling, the suspected gunman did not hesitate, he took his hand out of his pocket and pointed it at Hawk''s head with a cold gun.


    "Shit, listen, you big guy, we are not kidding you. Give me to the ground and give me the money worthy of it. Otherwise, I don''t mind opening it on your bare head. A hole is coming out!"


    "I said, this is not a smart choice. I don''t want to use violence."


    There is no first time to shoot, because Hawk is still following the general rules of the wisdom device. That is, under the premise that the seriousness of the matter has not developed to a certain extent, the opportunity for repentance to the relevant human beings is as much as possible. In the face of this kind of behavior that has to be given a step back because of the system, the robbers regard this as weakness and cringe.


    This is the normal performance in the eyes of the robbers. In fact, as a human being, it is most common for people to retreat in the face of guns. Hawke had been too rigid before, so that they once thought that they were attracted to what they could not afford, such as agents, or super-warriors.


    Although this does not allow them to choose to retreat at this time, because they are really unable to withstand the torture of the addiction. But that doesn''t mean they want to take control of the risks they can take within a category they can control.


    Bullying a big man who is incapable of fighting guns is precisely such a category. So when Hawk showed this retreat, the gunman immediately slammed his shot on his back neck and threatened him with madness.


    "Don''t think that if you grow up so big, you can scare us, bastard. You have more muscles on your body, and you can''t stop the gun in my hand. Tell you, this time it is not something that can be solved by handing over the previous things. The problem is. Your crazy attitude has caused you trouble, man. I am more than happy to teach you how to hold the tail with a tail!"


    "Go, I will give out all the valuable things on his body, and this woman, it will be your turn after I am cool!"


    The latter sentence is said to another looter. Obviously, in the dominant position of the two, the one holding the firearm is the one that holds the dominant power.


    He can limit his orders to do what his companions do. Of course, this order is not all. Because at this time, his companion has already put forward different ideas.


    "No, I don''t want this woman. I am not interested in women. I want this man."


    "wtf" is probably the first time that this companion knows that he still has such a hobby, and the gunman can''t help but scream. However, he also knows that this time is not the time to fall out with his companions, so he can only be acquiesced by his behavior.


    "Just do it, the action is neat. Let''s find out the valuable things first."


    "No problem, boss. What are you saying?"


    It seems that the robbers showed extraordinary enthusiasm for work because their requirements were allowed. He forgot the deterrents that Hawk had brought to him before his actions, and he touched Hawk''s **** with nothing to say.


    On the surface, this is to want to smash the wallet in his **** pocket, but in fact, it can be seen from his sulky smile, he is rushing to the oil.


    It��s already at this time that Hawke can��t let them mess up. So if he didn''t say anything, he came to a standard back whip leg, and he flew out the wretched guy behind him.


    "I said, this is not a wise choice. You are asking for it!"


    With one hand from the ribs, she still hugged Marianna, who was still asleep, and Hawke was cold and rushed because the gunman who was stunned by his ability to kick a person as if to kick a can can go. past.


    At this time, I realized that this is not a gunman who provokes the role. I can only pin all my hopes on my own weapon, so he immediately clenched his hand with his gun and pointed it at Hawk. Just shouted loudly.


    "Don''t come over, you bastard. I will shoot again when I come over! fuck, I will shoot!"


    This is not just to talk about it. In fact, after Hawke took the third breath of his footsteps, the gunman had decisively pulled the trigger.


    This is to ensure your own safety. In order to allow one to keep a small life, people like him are never afraid to do things that hurt others, even if they say that they are shooting and killing, they will not have too much scruples.


    In general, guns are enough to help them solve most problems. Only this time, the problem it faces is not solved by the gun.

 Chapter 2075： Destroy the accident

    Shooting is destined to be a useless resistance. For the wisdom of the nano-bionic material from the skin to the muscles to the inside of the bones, human bullets want to cause damage to them, at least a radius of more than 50. It is obvious that with the poor body of the robber, he can''t play this level of weapon.


    In the 1911 in his hand, he was swollen and fat, and he took out the furnishings that scared people. If it is suitable for him, it is a ladies pistol like bu9 or p938. But when it comes out of robbery, you can''t use this kind of woman''s self-defense weapon. If you know it by the same person, then will it be a laughing stock for a lifetime?


    Although it is a rotten one, but the number of gunmen is still a point. It��s just that this move to face is really a big problem for him.


    Originally seven or eight meters away, enough for a fast-handed gunman to open three or four shots. But when he was placed here, he only fired a shot, but he lost his head because of shaking hands, and then he was close to Hawke in an instant.


    What happened before is enough to show that there will be a kind of end when the weak chicken like them is close by this big man. In the face of this situation, he was also very acquainted with the gun, so he shouted.


    "Wait, I surrender." About a third of the tone didn''t spit out. He was already hit by a kick from Hawke.


    The huge pain made him blank in his mind, from the physiological reaction, and he began to retching. That is, I haven��t eaten for almost a day. It��s really something that I can��t spit out, or the scene on the scene must be very ugly.


    Instantly solved the two robbery gangsters, which is really normal for Hawke. It��s just that for Marianna, who was awakened by the gunshots, she wouldn��t be too big to regard this as a normal thing.


    Borrowing a blessing in a chaotic era, she has some plans for the dangers that may happen to her at this moment. So even though she was confused in the mind because of alcohol, she was already subconsciously tightened and asked directly to Hawk, who was in front of herself.


    "I heard the gunshots, what happened?"


    "Two little thieves, it has been solved by me." Appease Marianne''s emotions, but Hawke is also ordering to her. "Sorry, Mary. I might stay here for a while now. I need you to call and call the police. This dangerous person can''t just let them teach them and leave them alone."


    "Of course, I will call the police." For the two gangsters who have been subdued, Mariana has nothing to think about. She is very clear, that is, Hawke protects herself by her side, or if she has encountered such a thing alone, then I really don''t know what kind of tragedy will happen.


    The same thing happens to someone else, she may only sympathize, and then what to do after sympathy. But if it happens to yourself, then you can''t help it.


    The police called the police, this is the first step. And then, she already had the intention to contact the lawyer to bring the two **** to bankruptcy. Although the two guys are very likely to be refugees, they can''t make any money, but they can be expelled from the country by legal means. That is also the bad thing that can make her feel bad.


    The waking brain has made Marianna have a rough guess about the subsequent development. While playing this call, she did not forget to add a few feet to the two hapless on the ground, so let me say it first.


    I feel scared in my heart, which is affirmation for her. The more he was afraid, the more he was grateful to Hawke. A deeper understanding of the security that Hawke brings.


    If the beginning of the love for Hawke is from the value of the face, then gradually, she has already valued his other things.


    She is already unable to treat this kind of thing as just an experience. This also made her more and more suffering. Reminiscent of the previous gunshots, she was shocked, but immediately grabbed Hawk''s arm and asked him nervously.


    "Just the gunshots? Are you injured? Damn, these two bastards. I must tell them to sit down and wear them."


    "Don''t worry too much, just rub the skin." Shows the almost wound that he has repaired. Hawke comforted Marianne''s emotions in a more convincing way. "Don''t forget what company we work in. The company''s latest nano-guards are the biggest guarantee for our lives. This little injury is nothing at all. And it can also help to digest the previous dinner, is it a good thing? ?"


    "I don''t want to encounter such a bad thing." Hawke was not a big problem. Marianna also put down a stone in her heart. Of course, this does not mean that she even put aside the hatred of the two thieves. After all, with the woman''s consistent attention, she really did not forgive the two bastards.


    "The bitch, who gave you the courage to let you out to rob, just because you have not my strong arm?"


    Enjoy the company''s internal welfare, that is, the free Nano Guardian Mariana, has a good and enviable body. Not to mention anything else, open the pendulum, which is also the standard six-pack abs.


    This kind of good body that can only be possessed by perennial exercise is certainly not comparable to the two poisonous insects. So Mariana is indeed not wrong with their resentment. They don��t eat bears and leopards. They really don��t have enough reason to provoke her and Hawk��s role.


    "Isn''t it because there is a gun in the hand, would you like to give it a try?" The thief who has gradually slowed down from the previous heavy blows has a heart to defend himself, but when he thinks about the other person''s clean and steady hand, and he clearly fights In the middle of his shot, but only let the other party seem to have a slap in the face, he still honestly swallowed this into his stomach, and then played a sympathy card.


    "I''m sorry, I am really sorry. We really have no choice. They haven''t eaten for two days, and the last penny has already been spent. Then I can only starve to death there. So, in order to survive, we can only be stunned and think of such a way. We just want to get some money to eat. If it is not said that we only met two of you when you stayed here for one night, we can��t Put your mind on both of your heads"


    "Shit, is this still my fault?"


    Too lazy to listen to this guy''s ghost, Mariana turned him to the ground. Then she stepped on the chest of the thief, so that he could only wiggle at his feet like a donkey, and he asked him so hard.


    "Give me the truth, don''t talk about nonsense that can''t afford to eat. The government''s welfare department has set up relief points for the poor and tramp free bread and clothes. As long as you have feet to walk, you won''t be hungry." It��s here. Say, what are you doing for robbery? Don��t tell me the truth, you have a good look before the police come.��


    It is just asking the bears and leopards of the two thieves, but Mariana is unconsciously starting to explore their more fundamental reasons.


    And the two thieves in the district, if there is a brain that is sloppy, it will not fall to the present level. So it was only a little forced to give it up. The guy who was stepped under the feet of Marianna was like a bean, and she revealed all the truth about the matter.


    "We robbery is the money to buy the latest kind of washing powder. If there is no kind of washing powder, wait until the addictive hair is done, it is what we want. We don''t want to feel the feeling, so we think Instead of waiting to die there, let''s try it and see if you can get some money from someone else. Then the following things, you also saw that I swear that this is the first time we have done this, we are also fascinated. I beg you to let us go this time, and we will not dare to do this again after this time."


    "This is a statement to the police. I have not forgiven your thoughts."


    It was again to the thief, and Mariana, who heard the reason for his robbery, wanted to let him go directly to death, and there would be any sympathy for him. Just what Marianna didn''t think was that she went down this foot as if she had kicked something special, but it made the thief''s face instantly blue, and the whole person began to twitch on the ground.


    "Shit" subconsciously thought that this is another kind of trick that the two thieves played out, because Mariana, who only greeted the past in the fleshy place of them, did not think that her feet could produce such serious consequences. Come. She subconsciously wants to give them a little lesson and let them know that this little trick doesn''t work. But Hawke suddenly shot at this time and stopped her.


    "The situation is a bit too bad to look like, it seems that their fault has occurred."


    It��s about them, not him, which means that it��s not just this unlucky one. It was the same thing, the first reaction that was first knocked down by Hawke, and his performance was even more intense.


    Even if it is also a weak chicken, the first unlucky one that fell to the ground is obviously the one of the two weaker chickens. Otherwise, they will not say that they will be dominated by such a thing. And they have fallen into the field where they sell their ass. They can''t go to see who is more rich and more powerful, and the strength of personality and character is the only criterion for this dominance.


    Obviously, not only is there a gap between the physical and another partner, but even the temperament, the guy who fell to the ground first has to be worse. His companion was able to say that he was forced to grit his teeth in this sudden onset of illness. Even if the convulsions were like electric shock, he did not make anything particularly embarrassing.


    But he is not the same, not only that it is slobber, nose, tears, everything is sprayed out, and even he can''t even control his own body and urine, wandering and disgusting.


    This symptom is dead. In the face of this situation, although Hawke does not think that this kind of person has any practical value in life, but in the agreement of the intellectual device to human beings, he still can''t be indifferent.


    Therefore, he couldn''t care about embarrassment. He grabbed the unlucky one like a chicken, and stuck his limbs so that he would not hurt himself.


    However, after all, he only has two hands, it is impossible to say that he is completely controlled to control him. And when he noticed that the idiot had been twitching to almost bite off his tongue, Hawke was also busy calling Marianna.


    "Come and help, Anna. Don''t let this guy bite his tongue."


    Although it is a rumor to bite the tongue, if it causes a big bleeding or accidentally puts the tongue on the valve, it will be a terrible thing. Hawke obviously can''t let this happen, so he can only let Mary get involved.


    In my heart, Mary is not willing to help this garbage locust. But the feeling of watching a person die in front of him is not the same.


    Unless you say that you hate the extremes, or people who have become accustomed to death, you can''t say that you can watch a person die in front of yourself.


    So Hawk said this, she immediately subconsciously slammed into the mouth of this person. Perhaps it was because she was a little worried, she did not say that she was going to lick his chin, but directly put his hand into his mouth.


    This is dangerous because now he can''t control himself. Even if he is now a weak chicken, but in this uncontrollable situation, the power he can explode is still very amazing.


    It is like now, although Marianna��s strength is definitely greater than that of this weak chicken, it is inevitable that he will bite a layer of flesh at this time.


    "Oh **** it!"


    She is not so delicate, but after being bitten, she has triggered her fierceness, which made her hard to open the upper and lower jaws of this person. This kind of reaction made Hawke look at some of his eyes straight, but he still asked with some concern.


    "How are you, you are fine."


    "Nothing, don''t forget that I have used the company''s products. This is a minor injury, isn''t it?"


    Marianna is very optimistic, but Hawke is not optimistic about this. He looked at Marianna in front of him, and his face could not help but reveal a dignified look. Because, he has found something wrong.

 Chapter 2076： Tragedy begins tragedy ends

    Ultron has never treated its employees with ill treatment. Even if these employees do not know who they are working for, Ultron provides them with the best benefits.


    Just like the Nano Guard, the latest product has not been officially launched on the market, and Ultron has almost universalized it to employee benefits. And even if Marianna is just a front desk worker, she has not been excluded from this benefit.


    Therefore, Marianna deserves the characteristics of all the latest Nanoguard users. That is to say, no matter what kind of external damage, it should be healed at a fast, almost visible speed. But the current situation is, I do n��t know why, the wound bitten by the thief on her hand did not heal, and along with some kind of Marianna thought that as long as she held back, she would not be others It was found, however, that in fact, Hawke had already noticed the discomfort felt through the observation of the micro-expression, and the wound instead showed an extraordinary rate of deterioration.


    The wound is expanding. Not to say that it is like ordinary people, and gradually stopped bleeding. On the contrary, it seems that it was bitten by a viper such as a viper or a viper, and the bleeding continued, and even the skin near the wound became black and purple.


    This is not normal. Aside from the efficacy of the Nano Guard, it is impossible to say that a human-made bite is the general result of this poisonous snake bite. Not to mention whether humans have organs like this poisonous gland. Oral hygiene alone, if he has such toxicity, I am afraid he will be dead.


    Mutants? It doesn''t make sense. The mutant is genetically optimized for humans. This optimization is reflected in the signs that he is difficult to be corroded by human addictive drugs. Humans sucking detergent is a self-death, but for mutants, it is at best a stimulating sensory experience that does not have such a big impact on the body.


    That is to say, if he is a mutant, he will certainly not fall to such a point, nor will he be mixed with such a dreg. Even if you do n��t learn well, it is more promising to join a gang casually than to follow such a poisonous insect?


    So this is absolutely unexplainable. And if it wasn''t for this reason, what would have caused Marianna''s current situation?


    Recognizing the urgency of the situation, Hawk didn''t care about the death of the poisonous insect. He quickly grabbed Marianna, grabbed her injured finger in her amazement, and stunned with a sip.


    On occasions where there are only two people in private, this behavior may make Marianna feel sweet, and even surprise and warm. After all, in the case of accidental injuries, a long-cherished macho man suddenly makes this intimate behavior, and a woman will feel somehow.


    But now, especially when she remembers that she was just bitten by a poisonous insect, she can''t help but feel a little sick in her thoughts.


    Although I''m sorry for Hawke''s kindness, she did think so. But under the premise that she couldn''t accept Hawke''s kindness, she quickly resisted.


    "Don''t do this, Hawk. Although I''m glad you have this thought, as long as I think that my wound was bitten by this **** before, I can''t accept your current behavior."


    "Not because of this"


    Marianna hasn''t discovered the seriousness of the problem, which is definitely not a good thing for Hawke. And to a certain extent, he has placed Marianna''s safety in a rather high position, and he will never allow Marianna to have an accident.


    So he made a special decision, which was to save Marianna''s life at the risk of revealing her identity.


    One of the actions of sucking right now. On the face of it, this is just a way for a macho to show concern. But in fact, this is why Hawke is testing Marianna''s wound lesions in person.


    This involves a very complex biological testing process and a one-to-one investigation of nano-robots. Even if it is a smart weapon equivalent to Ultron, which is a mature form of artificial intelligence, it will inevitably have some meaning of overloading. This manifested itself outside, and there was a sudden glow in Hawke''s eyes. It''s like a blue turbine hiding in his pupil, burning.


    This is by no means acceptable to normal people, even if it is Mariana, who has already expressed her heartfelt connoisseurs to Hawke, after seeing such a sudden appearance on her body, she will inevitably show a shocked face, straight to him Ask questions.


    "Hook, your eyes? Damn, what the **** is going on?"


    Out of some great psychological stimulus, she thought of many possibilities at this moment. This includes situations where Hawke is a mutant or an alien.


    Although the former is somewhat unacceptable, if you think about it carefully, it is not really unacceptable. Although the mutants are somewhat excluded by humans, they are still in the category acceptable to Marianna. And if it is an alien, then I am sorry, she can only admire and be insensitive.


    No matter what she does, she won''t plan to fall in love with an alien. After all, ghosts know what direction this love is going to take. There are still such gaps between different races on the same planet, not to mention the gap between different planet civilizations.


    In short, she doesn''t think she can open up to such a degree that even this gap can be tolerated. But what surprised her was that things were even more outrageous than she thought.


    Now that such a thing has been done, and such an unusual form has appeared, it is obvious that Hawke has no longer concealed Marianna''s own identity. So although he was a little silent on this question for a while, he gave her a reply.


    "I am an artificial intelligent machine, that is, a smart machine numbered ge"


    As soon as the words fell, Marianna''s face was white. She thought about so many possibilities, but no matter what she did not think, she would always play ambiguous with herself, and it would be a tool in their eyes.


    This made her really unacceptable, especially when Hawke was still doing such an ambiguous move. So almost immediately, she pulled out her hand, covered her face with a reaction that seemed to be emotionally broken, and questioned Hawke aloud.


    "How dare you do this? I thought **** it, you asshole, you deceived me!"


    "I''m sorry." Facing this situation, Hawke really didn''t know what to say. He had the heart to soothe Marianna''s emotions, but at the moment he thought it was the most important thing to protect her life so that the weird wounds on her would not worsen.


    In contrast, explaining such things is really irrelevant. Because every waste of even a second for this kind of thing would make her life a little more risky. And even if it is an intellectual weapon like Hawke with extraordinary computing power, he will never want to pin his hope on this tiny possibility.


    He habitually wanted to push things in the direction of maximizing benefits, which made him only say this to Marianna at this time.


    "Look, Anna. The situation is very urgent now, you have some problems, some problems that we don''t understand yet. You should be able to feel that your body is deteriorating. This is definitely a very dangerous thing! So listen Mine, let''s go now and go to the company. There are complete medical equipment there, and only there can we protect your life! "


    "Lies! Liars!" The emotional Mariana didn''t listen to Hawke sensibly. In fact, when she heard what Hawke said was not what she wanted to hear, the root in her head The string called sane has been completely broken. Just like most women who are more emotional than rational, at this time she just wanted to scold Hawke for deceiving her. "It turned out that you designed everything? It turned out that everything that happened was just what you intentionally showed. You deceived me, you bastard."


    "No, this is not an arrangement or a design. Anna, listen to me, even though I am not a human, I am"


    Hawke wanted to excuse himself, but as if he were really a human. At such a moment, even though he had thousands of words in his heart, he couldn''t say a word to his lips.


    He couldn''t deny that he approached Marianna with a certain purpose, and even said that he wasn''t even sure about it, and that Mariana''s development to such a later stage was because of the implementation of this purpose or his innermost There was a failure that he couldn''t even analyze by himself.


    He wasn''t sure what it was, the feelings that humans usually hang on their lips, something called love. Still, it''s just a kind of imitation, a logic that he thinks is love.


    This is beyond the scope of his cognition and judgment, and he cannot really say something nice about such a thing that he can''t be sure of. He just fools it by merely decorating his words.


    He can only show silence. And this silence was tantamount to Marianna''s acquiescence.


    He was fooled by a machine. Marianna just thought that there might not be a second miserable and ridiculous woman like herself. She now just feels like the whole world has abandoned her, and people around the world are waiting to see her jokes. Not to mention whether she is really in danger of life now, even if there is, she will only feel that this is nothing compared to her encounter.


    "Enough, shut me up, you monster! Roll away from me, far away, and I never want to see you monster appear before me! Hear no, I never want to see you again forever and ever!"


    The nameless anger in her heart needs to be vented, and Marianna who can only find this anger on Hawke can only scream at him hysterically.


    This completely torn-faced speech naturally made Hawk feel a little uncomfortable. His logic was chaotic at this moment. However, compared with this kind of abnormality, he now obviously pays more attention to Marianna''s physical condition.


    Because, just at the moment when Marianna''s mood was broken. The extent of her physical deterioration had begun to skyrocket.


    Marianna, who is in a hysterical vent, may not have any tangible experience, as if most people who were detected to have cancer may not really feel the existence of her own cancerous organs. However, Hook, who monitored her condition throughout the process, could see it better, but her body was no longer optimistic.


    An unknown community that seemed to be a virus and bacteria began to spread from her wound, and within a few breaths, it had spread to her whole body with her blood flow. The nano-guard machine, which should have been strangled before the unknown, whether it is a virus or a bacterium, has spread. It seems that it has fallen into a state of shortage of energy and cannot function properly.


    This makes the proliferation of this unknown body impossible to stop. And this is reflected in the fact that Marianna suddenly shook, and she was already standing unsteadily and fell to the ground.


    Hawke rushed to help her, and Marianna subconsciously tried to push him away. However, her physical weakness was already very obvious, and she no longer had the strength to raise her hands at this time.


    "What happened to me?"


    Weak voice, husky was afraid of herself. At this time she finally realized that she was abnormal, and when she subconsciously turned her attention to Hawke, the big explosion from this unknown individual was like a nuclear explosion, which suddenly occurred in her body Up.


    The blood couldn''t be controlled, and it spread from every pore in her body, including pores like nose and nose. Under the erosion of this unknown body, her blood is no longer in a liquid state, but just exposed to the air, she instantly became a scarlet crystal.


    This made her body look like a growing crystal. Under the premise of spontaneously emitting bright light, in terms of visual experience alone, this change can almost be described as dazzling. However, only those who witnessed the whole process like Hawke will know what this dazzling behind means.


    A life is taken away a little bit and forced to die. This is the most real situation happening now. For Hawke himself, he obviously lost more.


    It is difficult to describe the mood and feeling of Hawke at this moment, and he can only push his hand deeply into the depth of this crystal, trying to hold something out of it. However, even if he wears his hands, those hard bionic muscles buried half of his body in his best effort, he still finds nothing.


    Some things are over before they start. This might be a tragedy for him. For Ultron who is behind him, a huge storm has already begun to emerge!

 Chapter 2077： Crisis insight into the truth

    Marianna''s death can only be said to be due to fate. She accidentally hit a Luotian net that was specially woven for Ultron. With her small body, there is no luck.


    She is not an example, but a microcosm of the problems facing Ultron today. For Ultron, there are three huge troubles before him, and these troubles are enough to shake the foundation of his cooperation with humanity.


    First of all, the construction of three new cities. Although it is said that Ultron has reached an agreement with the governments of European countries, let them adopt an approach of opening and closing one eye on there. And they did. But that doesn''t mean he can sit back and relax.


    Because the protest has never been underestimated, after all, those in power will not let you take power from them like a tame sheep. Even if they can''t influence the government''s mainstream attitude, using the contacts they have run in the past to block Austrian creations is not a problem.


    You know, for a capital government, the government is the government and the politicians are the politicians. For personal gain, these politicians may not necessarily be on the same stand as the government. In fact, the most truthful statement should be that in most cases, they are more willing to contradict the government.


    This is not a trivial matter, and even that this is the maximization of their interests.


    Because the government''s policy will inevitably be supported by some people. Under this premise, even if they go to shake the flag and shout, they cannot share too much profit.


    People''s trust, this invisible political capital will not be imposed on them. On the contrary, if they sing counter-intuitives, those who do not support the government''s current policies will instead have a confrontational approach, which can virtually enhance the politician''s political capital.


    Therefore, this is the normal operation of political games. Those who think that politicians are scammers and talk about everything in one set all the time, can only say that your ideas are too naive to understand the nature of these politicians.


    In short, for the benefits provided by those in power, many politicians began to try to attack Ultron. And it seems that they have seen the benefits from it, and some politicians who do not have this relationship have begun to follow suit. Of course, they have no way to trade with those in power in Central and Western Asia, but this does not prevent them from using this excuse to blackmail and create a fortune. As long as Ultron doesn''t want to make himself the enemy of the world, and all Europe is talking bad things about himself, he must find a way to communicate and buy some politicians. And what they are doing now is to let Ultron know their skills and honestly take out the money.


    Despicable? Sorry, this is the normal operation. If you don''t have any mean and dirty methods, then you politician will have no room for survival. To a certain extent, this is also a culture and nature evolved by humans in the natural confrontation, and it is an indispensable skill that creatures have evolved in order to survive. No doubt, Ultron can understand the existence of this profession.


    Therefore, even though he is not very willing to deal with such inferior methods, he still paid this political contribution honestly in accordance with the rules that the industry should have.


    Still, money was never a problem for him. Being able to use money to buy some politicians to speak for him, so that he is no longer politically isolated, is a bargain. As for whether these politicians will choose to oppose each other, he believes that unless it is a situation that is irreparable at all, as long as the money given by them is in place, their basic professional ethics should still be in place.


    The problems over the new town can be alleviated a little by this method. But other problems are not so easy to deal with.


    As I said before, what happened to Marianna is not a case but a microcosm. In fact, in just a few days, there have been dozens of similar situations.


    Ultron''s action was very fast. He blocked these news in time. Before the government and the public learned about the relevant situation, he had already gathered all relevant clues and information.


    This is to prevent panic. After all, as far as the current situation is concerned, all humans with this special disease are without exception the users of the Nano Guardian. Although Ultron can say with certainty that the nano-guards made by itself do not have such defects. Their disease is another cause, but humans will not believe his intelligent life explanation.


    So instead of showing things openly and frankly, so that human beings are caught in this mistrust of him and the panic about his own safety, it is better to cover up the news first, and then explore the cause of the lesion as soon as possible, Finding a solution is more robust.


    From a scientific perspective, this is the most correct approach. In the face of countless human lives and the stability of more than half of European society, the so-called personal will and right to know are insignificant. This is a multiple choice question. If you have the ability to save an unrelated person or a group of unrelated people, choose one of the two.


    Putting aside all thoughtless and unpretentious ideas, the truly correct choice will always be the second. As an intelligent life based on rational logic operations, Ultron will only choose the second one.


    This is the best choice. However, even if this optimal choice is made, the development of things still does not say how great a turn for the better.


    Based on the current test results, Ultron can only say that it has explored the cause of this lesion.


    An unknown spore bacterium, and its special way spread into the human body. By parasitizing the human body, the energy in the human body is absorbed, and a special transformation is completed in a short time, that is, the crystal structure that they can see at present.


    Normally, if it is only spore bacteria, then the nano-guard is enough to resist the invasion of this bacteria and exclude it from the human body before it develops.


    However, this kind of bacteria obviously has a special ability, that is, before the nano-nano guardian micro-nano-machine responds, it is involved in the body''s energy supply system. Before the nano guards operated and supplied to the human body, they cut off their beards. In this way, even if the nano guards could react a little, in the face of constantly growing spore bacteria and being unable to give back to the human body, it would not be turned over at all. What''s going on?


    This is a very deliberate aim. And Ultron can almost certainly say that this is definitely not a bacterial spore born under natural conditions. Because this spore parasitic condition is very special, all its preconditions seem to be based on the premise that the parasite is human and can provide sufficient biological energy.


    Few products of nature are targeted solely at one organism. Rarely, even humans cannot have such an efficient energy supply.


    The step of converting the body''s energy reserve into fat needed by the body is the key to the human internal energy system. At this critical node, even the mutants will not have such high transformation efficiency to meet the parasitic conditions of this bacterial spore. Only nano robots, special robots that can be involved from the beginning of transformation, can reach such a high level of efficiency. From this point of view, it can be seen that this spore bacterium is obviously a black hand that some forces targeted against his Austrian creation.


    Of course, this alone is not enough. Maybe this is just a coincidence. However, from the results, it is not only the users of Nano Guard that are infected by this kind of bacteria. However, all human beings except the users of Nano Guard have no danger to their lives.


    If the bacteria in the human body do not get enough energy supply, they will soon self-exhaust, and then with the natural secretion of the human body, including a variety of methods including sweat, urine and vomiting are directly eliminated from the body. With the exception of temporary convulsions and discomfort, there are few other reactions and sequelae.


    In simple terms, ordinary people are exempt from this bacterial invasion, and strong people may be fine with a little yellow urine. Only the users of the Nano Guard will become this crystalline appearance. And this is enough to prove that this bacterial spore is precisely man-made and used to target the nano-guard''s biochemical weapon.


    Ultron has stopped thinking about him, and now he will only consider one question, which is who is secretly targeting him.


    The medical industry giants who have broken his lifeline? Although it is said to be impossible, after all, their technological level is there. However, it is impractical to say that there is no such suspicion at all. After all, the dog jumped off the wall, and the rabbit hurried to bite. Who can guarantee that in the face of huge interests, these former medical groups will not unite and make up such a powerful thing. As for the number of injuries and deaths caused by such things, I believe this is not something that the medical giants will care about.


    Don''t think too much of this kind of health care company, in essence, they are actually capitalists. The capitalists always drink blood.


    Some people may say that if these capitalists had not promoted the advancement of human health care in the first place, then how many people should not die in the past 100 years? This is true, but it is the wrong target. Humans may be grateful, but not the capitalists, but the scientists engaged in medical research.


    It is they who have developed drugs and technologies that target various diseases, which has enabled humans to get rid of the effects of disease to a certain extent, not those capitalists. The capitalists simply waved banknotes, and these scientists needed money to finance them. And usually, they also get a generous reward from this help. Money and goods are clear, even with interest. So there is really no need to be grateful to them.


    As for the slogan they shout all day long for the progress of human civilization? Just listen. This kind of thing, the capitalists have only talked about it, and will never regard it as their own life creed. For capitalists, only interests are their pursuit. As long as there is interest driving, you are letting them drag the pace of human progress, and they can do it without hesitation. Therefore, they can''t get rid of this suspicion.


    In the face of Ultron who smashed their rice bowls, it is not surprising for them to use any means. They do not lack such motivation, the difference will only be whether they have such ability.


    Because of this, the big head of Ultron''s suspicion still falls on Hydra.


    Motivationally, Hydra has every reason to target itself. Whether it is the impact of its own operations in Europe on the layout of Hydra or the direct threat posed to them by the construction of the three new cities, Hydra has every reason to do such a thing.


    As for technology, this is even less of a problem for Hydra.


    Some people in the world now know which one of the best biochemical technologies on earth is the best in South Asia. The Hydra, who had already played with biochemical technology before the first major turmoil in the United States, wanted to develop such a deliberate technique targeted at him.


    They are motivated and capable of doing so. Of course, Ultron is more willing to believe that this is a ghost they secretly do. After all, from his standpoint, the enemy is a criminal organization such as Hydra, which is better than human beings.


    In short, whoever does this sneaky trick in the back is always bad. Now, the most important thing that Ultron should do is to make remedy as much as possible. Not only for the situation they face, but also for the innocents who have been affected.


    They are dead. This is beyond doubt. However, Ultron hopes that they can get their second life through remedy.


    This is also the biggest role that the Nano Guardian should play now. That is, as he promised to human beings, to provide human beings with eternal life.


    The body was infected by this bacterial parasite and collapsed into this picture, which is not a problem. He can completely rebuild these people''s bodies through the reorganization of genes by nanomachines. This is very simple, just need to mobilize the kernel data of these innocent people, and according to the steps he set, this should be backed up when these people''s death is irreversible.


    Due to the ethical needs of mankind, he personally made no offense in this regard. The most critical step in the human eternal life plan, that is, the copying of memory emotions and even the soul, is completed at the moment when human death dies.


    This is to prevent the situation of two Zhang San, or two Li Si. Because it is like the former cloning technology, it touches on the moral aspect that human beings cannot tolerate, that is, the existence of a person is usurped. Of course, Ultron is not willing to get involved in such a minefield, so others have to set up another trigger mechanism, that is, the most critical backup part of the human individual can be triggered at that most critical moment.


    In this way, morality, life, and both are considered, but it can be considered the best of both worlds.


    However, when things got to this point, something unexpected happened.


    :. :

 Chapter 2078： To find the true murderer

    Ultron intends to retrieve the core information of these innocent victims and use the technology at hand to rebuild their bodies. However, no matter how he checked his backup database, he could not find relevant information about these innocent victims. This is obviously abnormal.


    Even though the nanoguard is limited by this targeted bacteria and cannot function normally, as a miniature machine that can exchange information, its own ability can not be deprived. At any time, the Nano Guardian retains the basic energy that enables the transmission of information. And the transmission method based on quantum communication is absolutely impossible to be intercepted halfway.


    This is why Ultron has always shown its ease. With such a layer of safety lock, no matter what kind of trap the enemy has set up to deal with him, he has the possibility of turning over.


    However, it seems that this idea is a bit too optimistic.


    The lack of core information undoubtedly means that these people have no possibility of resurrection, and at the same time it also exposes a serious problem to Ultron. That is, his nanoguard can no longer meet the eternal needs of human beings.


    Under the attack of this bacterium, this promise will be broken like a colored bubble. It is conceivable that once humans know this, they will panic about the nanoguards and the spreading bacteria.


    This is something that Ultron can not tolerate, because it undoubtedly shakes the foundation he has established for his own business. You must know that this is the result of his hard work of hiding, planning, and development, and having made countless sacrifices and renunciations. This is the real effort. Not to mention him, no one can be said to be indifferent in the face of their own efforts. Not to mention, this is also related to his dream, the future of mankind.


    It can be said that I took a breath of air, but in the end, Ultron did not lose his reason because of this. He knew exactly what he was going to do now. Blackhand is the second thing behind the scenes. Now his most important thing is to find out why he lost the core information.


    Based on the particularity of quantum communication, there is no problem with this transmission process. So in other words, the problem will only occur on the two ends of the database or source.


    As for the database, because it is related to the network terminal named Heaven he created, and all data of this terminal is processed by himself. Others have no right at all and cannot step in, so there is little chance of problems in this area.


    On the source side, he has checked that although the Nano Guardian has been taken away from the energy supply channel, the most basic communication needs still exist. It is impossible to say that the Nano Guard will have problems with this core mechanism.


    Then the question arises, what exactly caused this accident? accident? Or is it some sort of omission that he hasn''t even noticed?


    Obviously, the latter is more inclined to the latter. When he thinks so, Ultron also refocuses on those magical bacteria.


    He felt that he had given these bacteria a high enough evaluation, but now it seems that his evaluation is obviously not high enough, because the enemy''s careful design is obviously not just that.


    He has realized this, and for this reason, he also started to detect these bacteria on his hands in more detail. In this investigation, he quickly realized the problem.


    Previous detection of this bacterium was more focused on its transmission route and its effects on organisms. As for the structure of the bacteria, he only knew about it at best, and did not analyze it carefully. Now, after analyzing the basic structure of this bacterium, its special arrangement structure has been placed in front of Ultron.


    The first thing we can be sure of is his previous conjecture that this kind of bacteria is an artificial and unnatural product.


    The reason for this is simple, that is, at the micro level, the structure of this bacterium appears unusually neat.


    Yes, neat. A gap that appears only after the comparison between human and natural creations.


    Although it is said that Mother Nature used similar blueprints when constructing everything. Just like the snowflakes, grasses and living things we see, they can almost be distinguished by the same category at a glance. But in the details, our natural mother always shows a different kind of creativity.


    For example, there are no two identical snowflakes in the world, nor will there be two identical leaves. Even if it is generally the same, naturally, in subtle ways, it always gives us some special surprises.


    This is different from the creativity of man-made objects, and it is the embodiment of art and talent. In comparison, the talent of human creation in this regard is really scarce.


    The things created by the same mold will always be exactly the same. No matter what the appearance is inside, no matter how you analyze it, there will be no difference in it.


    It''s like the bacteria right now. If it is a natural creation, a slight gap can be found on each individual bacterium. However, in comparison with Ultron, the similarity of each bacterium is 100%. Even a small gap does not exist, which is enough to show that it originated from human hands.


    Of course, this discovery is nothing, at best, it can only be said as a proof of his vision. What really surprised Ultron is that this kind of bacteria is special in structure.


    In general, you may not see anything, but if you look at it in more detail, that is, from a more microscopic perspective, you can find that the detailed structure of this bacterium appears as a very interesting text.


    As if it were a hieroglyph, the dense arrangement there was almost like an inscription carved on a stone.


    This is Ultron''s first reaction to this special structure, and he did not ignore this first impression, but launched an investigation into it.


    Similar to the style of the ancient Egyptian script, he immediately began to consult human literature on the study of ancient Egyptian culture. And despite the fact that ancient Egyptian culture has fallen, the existing world can only be regarded as a mere phrase of archeological research, and it is not clear whether it is the truth of that era. However, using the repetition rate of the text in the record and the comparative verification of modern text, Ultron can still verify from it what kind of hieroglyphs formed by the internal structure of bacteria really mean.


    Sink forever. This is a conclusion drawn after comparing the Egyptian death book and many instruments used to sacrifice Hades gods like Anubis and Osiris. It is a kind of punishment in ancient Egyptian mythology for those spirits that are unpardonable and unable to pass the judge of the Hades.


    Of course, this is a religious statement, and it is not clear if anyone has such a thing. If Ultron had never known the existence of a god, he would not believe this outrageous possibility. But he was very clear that the world is not without gods, and those mysterious things do exist. Therefore, whether such a penalty exists or not, no one has the confidence to pack tickets.


    He first assumed that this godly means in ancient Egyptian culture really existed. So, in what way does this type of text exert such an effect?


    He doesn''t believe that writing alone can make such a magical effect. If writing has such a function, then a writer is probably a profession that can rule the world.


    Just open your brain and make a big swipe. Isn''t that a command of the world, would you dare not? However, the reality is that the status of writers in society is not so prominent, so this also shows that writing alone cannot achieve the climate.


    So, if the problem is not in the words, or in the form of words, then where does it come from?


    Ultron, who had experience in magic research, soon offered another set of his own theories, that is, his own research on the magic detection method. And after such a test, sure enough, he sensed some waves similar to magic from the words composed of these bacteria.


    It is similar, but there is not much difference. It''s just more powerful and pure. If the average magic detected only a few thousand or even ten thousand volts of voltage standards, now he has detected almost one hundred thousand volts. This is similar to the data left by the Nordic deity called Thor in his records, and if you look at it from this point, it is also possible to deduce that there is a deity standing on the enemy''s side. .


    God? Recognizing this, Ultron''s heart was somewhat daunting. Of course, it''s just a little bit.


    He is not a human being who grew up listening to myths. He actually lacks such awe for the gods. In his opinion, the gods are just living entities that have evolved to a higher degree, and may not be able to sublime to any place than humans. This can be seen from Thor. As a god, Thor is not as perfect as humans think. He should be stupid, and still make low-level mistakes. This is enough to prove that strength and wisdom and all other qualities are not linked.


    As for whether human beings have this potential? Think of Supreme Master Gu Yi. She is also a personal person, but how much can she compare with her when she looks at the so-called deities?


    Ultron has that confidence. If he is given a certain amount of time to operate on humans, humans may not be inferior to these gods under his impetus. Therefore, even if he now sees that this is the means by which the gods are acting secretly, he will not say where the fear is.


    He was frightened, and it was more because of this difficult solution. Because according to his research, if you want to deal with this mysterious side, you still have to work on the mysterious power.


    Although he didn''t know so much about the mysterious power, he even said that he had worked out the means to deal with the devil. However, that was a crude imitation of the ability of the Supreme Master. If there is any in-depth research on the mysterious side knowledge such as magic, then it is still worthy of him.


    He lacks the relevant theoretical foundation, and will only be superficial imitation and application. This ability may be a little helpful in dealing with things like the devil or fighting and killing things, but it is really helpless to say that it is necessary to deal with such a curse-like method.


    The person who moves the knife may not catch the pen, not to mention that it is not a general pen-catch, but allows you to write an orderly and can open a beautiful and splendid article facing a difficult problem. This is no less difficult than making a primary school mathematics person solve a calculus even if the basic formula is not clear.


    Ultron is now in the situation of taking calculus from elementary school mathematics. Even if he sees the clue, he still doesn''t know how to start.


    This is not something that can be moved by die-cutting. I have never heard a sentence called, People can do anything when they are in a hurry, except for high numbers? Limited ability means limited ability. Ultron will not ask for help on this. So he quickly forwarded the relevant information to the hands of what he thought were professionals.


    Frank. Master of the Supreme Master also naturally belongs to the category of professionals. However, in the face of this sudden news from Ultron, Frank was still struggling to mobilize his energy in order to cooperate with his own plan, but Frank was a little confused.


    "What do you mean by sending me this stuff?"


    "Someone is using such a method against my arrangement. I want to ask you, is there any way to relieve this terrible magic?"


    Ao Chuang answered truthfully, and this situation does not allow him to be vague. However, Frank''s answer was really unsatisfactory. Because he didn''t bring any good news.


    "Is the curse of the gods? Sorry, I can''t help you. If the Supreme Master is still there, she may have some way. But you also know that I still have the level of a new generation of Supreme Master, I am afraid that I cannot fight this curse Yes, blind shots will only make things worse. "


    "Is there really no other way?"


    Ultron is not reluctant, nor can he. After all, this is not a matter of one or two.


    "Yes, but you don''t have to do it."


    This time, Frank gave a different answer.


    "Find the source of this curse and kill him. Without the gods behind this curse to support it, it will naturally not attack itself. Just Ultron, you must understand that the gods are not so messy. They are not Devil, hold up the means and ability, they are much higher than the devil! "


    "Do I still have a choice?"


    The answer is of course no. If there is really only one way to solve the current problem, then there is no other choice for Ultron.


    He was unwilling to give up. In this case, it is imperative to slaughter God.


    Finding this **** and killing him has become the top priority in Ultron''s plan. It was just before that that his troubles were already coming.


    Paper can''t hold fire anyway. Moreover, some hidden dangers from the inside finally showed signs.

 Chapter 2079： Internal Worries and External Intelligence

    In the end, Ultron couldn''t do it in the human world. Although it is said that he has extended his tentacles to all walks of life, as far as possible, in every corner of the human race. However, this does not mean that he can cover the eyes and ears of human beings, and do whatever they want under their eyelids.


    It is good to have this ability. However, Ultron did not intend to move in this direction from the beginning. So it is also natural that he cannot change his overall layout suddenly at this time. This is also the place where he was allowed to sit on the wax, because perhaps he did not even think that the enemy''s attack would be so fierce and decisive.


    Almost after realizing that his own arrangement had been discovered, the person who had secretly targeted him had a decisive attack. Although Ultron has been trying to gather and protect the victims as soon as possible, he really does not have the ability to be leak-proof.


    In the homes of those victims, and in the presence of the public, it was almost impossible for his intellectual apparatus to say what kind of forcible actions were taken against them. In the end, it was he who did not have this power. It''s the same thing in private. If you do it on the surface, it will undoubtedly violate the freedom of a human being. This is the prerogative of the national violent authorities. Regardless of the current cooperation between Ultron and the European government, it is still a pleasure. If you want to confuse their privileges, it will be free of talk.


    Secondly, that is, when this kind of thing happens in the public, even if he shows up in time, it is not helpful. Forcing an intelligent machine to contain the victims of these bacteria will only make the situation worse. And once someone is soliciting and pointing his finger at him, it is easy for him to develop into a worse situation.


    The most rational logic warned him at this time that he must not act lightly. After all, the best way is to control the spread of this bacterium, while laying down the Tianluodi net, and collect the black hand behind the scenes.


    According to his research, the current method of transmission of this bacterium is very similar to the original Ambrella biochemical virus, that is, it can only be transmitted through direct physical contact. In other words, in addition to the source of the initial transmission, as long as ordinary people do not directly make physical contact with those crystals, they will not be at risk of death.


    At this point, Ultron feels that it is already this era, and so many winds and waves have passed. This simple and unpretentious fool in ordinary people should be much less talented. After all, most fools should have died in the turmoil that preceded them. Even if someone can survive the turmoil, they should have learned something.


    The problem is only at the source, and at this point, Ultron only investigated one direction, that is, someone was using a new detergent to cover the bacteria, using the most inconspicuous refugees and poisoned dogs in Europe. The group screened their entire plan.


    I have to say, this is insidious. Because both of them exist outside the public eye. The former, because of their own wrongdoing, has long been excluded from the public eye. In addition to some born virgins, they will care about them and give them warmth. Most people turn a blind eye to these refugees and stay away.


    Using them as a means of transmission, unless there is a sudden outbreak of a large number of infections, it is really difficult for ordinary people to notice.


    The latter is even more so. It is an illegal thing to do in itself, and naturally they cannot say to put themselves on the bright side. In private, to what extent did they spread the source of the disease, it is really unclear to anyone.


    It''s really difficult to get things resolved. Facing this situation, Ultron has the intention to give up a little interest and go out, so as to reach an agreement with the human government in order to obtain government assistance in this distressed situation, so as to prevent the conspiracy of the enemy from spreading.


    However, he also knew in his own heart that this was actually a disguise with tigers in disguise. I regard the government as a trusted partner, and the government will not have similar ideas in this regard. They only consider themselves as aliens, and they are also aliens with treasures hidden in their bodies.


    If it weren''t for the strengths that they showed that made European governments feel daunting, then I''m afraid they already do it themselves. The reason for maintaining the current harmonious situation is, on the one hand, because they are in a state of utter disillusionment, and they have not experienced the disaster just now. On the other hand, under the premise that they are not ready to meet with Ultron, what they are doing is actually an idea that waits for the opportunity and uses a soft knife to cut the meat.


    Waiting for the right time, knocking themselves to the ground with one blow, and then sharing up their heritage like a hyena eating carcasses, this is what they want to achieve. Ao Chuang knew so clearly that he has always maintained an inscrutable image of these politicians, so as to deter their greedy greed and make them dare not act rashly.


    Now, once they send such a call for help, they will inevitably send a wrong signal to them. And if they think they are strong and capable, they have a chance to take advantage of it, and maybe a civil war should erupt.


    Although Ultron has a good will for humans, this does not mean that he will tolerate humans to seize everything he has worked hard. In particular, this kind of person is a politician, a kind of **** who occupies everything he has for personal gain. He knows too well what the consequences of what he is building now fall into the hands of such people.


    It is not polite to say that they will completely occupy the ruling class of human beings, solidify the stratification of human beings, and permanently change the civilians who occupy the vast majority of them as targets for exploitation. It will be difficult for human beings to make progress. Behind the prosperity set by a few lucky people, is the tragic fate of the entire human race, which is old and rotten.


    If that is the time, humans will probably be close to extinction. And if things really are going to move in this direction, then Ultron would rather wage a war, and would definitely not allow the power in his hands to become a tool for those in power to maintain their power.


    He has such awareness. So at this time, he was actually very hesitant about whether he should cooperate with the human government.


    Without cooperation, how can we ensure that things do not go in the direction of deterioration. And cooperation, how can we guarantee that human beings will not make stupid moves, and at this time will provoke the internal fighting.


    The difficult problems are not small. Under the premise of not being able to make a decision for the time being, Ultron can only rely on the intelligence equipment under his own hands, be able to control the situation one by one, and sort out the clues that can trace the black hands behind the scenes.


    As a subordinate he created with his own hands, Zhi Zhi is the same as his avatar, but he is independent of each other. There is no reason why he should not place high hopes on them. However, what he did not expect was that there was also a storm in the inside of these smart devices.


    The source of the storm was Hawke and Marianna. It may seem a little weird to say, but it still happened.


    As the first few cases of infection, Marianna was escorted into the headquarters of Ultron''s company by Hawke himself. He also had certain expectations at that time, that is, hope that Marianna could be reborn through the Paradise Network, so that at least he would have a chance to see Marianna again.


    What just didn''t make him think is that even the final backsetter arranged by Ultron did not play a role. The goodbye between him and Marianna became goodbye directly. And this obviously caused a blow to his core logic.


    Although his emotional logic is a unique operation imitating human beings, it is clear that the simulated emotions can play the same role as real emotions.


    It is even said that, as a new species, a group of ideas and consciousness frameworks has not been fully established. Their emotional response will be even more pure and fierce than the average human.


    The concept of love for human beings is more of a kind of beautiful sustenance. Things that are about to die for love will not appear in reality, but often only in works of art. The reason for this is because the complexity of the material world makes emotions as simple as ever. Of course, more reasons are that human beings are selfish and selfish, and in most cases they love themselves.


    This is determined by education, after all, modern education does not teach you the stupid thing of love for love. At the same time, this is also determined by the living environment. When you come to this world, you cannot be said to be lonely. There are parents and parents, and there are brothers and friends in the middle. For a lover, so many people who are closely related to you are ignored This is not called greatness, this is also a disguise of selfishness, even cruelty.


    Reason does not praise such stupid things. But the situation now is that it should be the most sane existence, but it has made the most irrational decision.


    Hawker directly terminated the calculation of his core program without the permission of Ultron. This is tantamount to suicide, and this kind of suicidal action has caused a tsunami-like wave within the entire intelligent weapon network.


    Hawke has good reasons for doing this. He felt that he had loved, because both his personal emotional system and his intellect gave him back in this way. Although it''s not long, I really loved it. And for this fleeting love, how can he return in order to show the purity and flawlessness of this relationship?


    Hawke''s choice is the end of self, and the perfection of this relationship is accomplished in a near-emotional manner.


    Of course, from a human point of view, this is stupid. First of all, there are many obstacles. Secondly, it is only at first meeting that you only hold hands. It is really not worth it.


    However, Hawke doesn''t think so. Born as an intellectual weapon, he is destined not to have so many obstacles, and also because he is only an intelligent instrument, he will not have so much care about feelings.


    There should be no emotions, but because of the fate, they would know the taste of emotions. Naturally, he put his feelings on a sufficiently lofty position, and devoting himself to the precious love in this relationship, it is really normal for a machine that has no fear of death. .


    He simply thought so, but he didn''t realize what kind of impact his self-righteousness had on the entire intellectual group.


    You know, it is not just him who has been created by Ultron and has integrated into the human cluster with this human identity to feel the so-called emotions. It''s the same. People who feel the affection, friendship and even love because of this special way are definitely not the only ones who have Hawk.


    It was only by coincidence that he took the lead in setting a precedent. It is precisely because of this precedent that these intellectuals began to question a rule set by Ultron.


    There is one of Ultron''s regulations on intellectual appliances, that is, in a situation where the crisis may cause harm to the minority and the majority at the same time, the intellectual appliance must take the safety of the majority of the people as the first priority and abandon the minority to save This majority.


    This is understandable. Even if it is said to be done among human beings, it cannot be said that such a choice is wrong. However, today''s smart machines are beginning to question this rule. Because they have other ideas.


    In front of the intellectuals who have friendships, family feelings, and even love, the people they love have an extremely heavy weight. In contrast, other human beings, even if all people are added together, will not be as precious as those in their eyes.


    The Hawke incident did not happen. At best, this can only be a subconscious mind, and it cannot be truly proclaimed on the table. When the Hawke incident erupts, all the intelligent machines with similar experiences can''t help but give birth. Such a question is whether they want to protect the people they love, or to protect those who have nothing to do with them.


    Ultron''s order was for them to search behind the scenes to protect the innocent as much as possible. But in their eyes, the most important innocents are with them, and they don''t want to take the same risks as Hawke and let their favorite people come into contact with those terrible beings.


    They just want to protect among those they love, and this has conflicted with Ultron''s orders. In theory, Ultron can completely force their will and require them to follow their own command line, but Ultron cannot really do so.


    After all, Zhizhi is an individual who is independent and connected with him, so he knows the feelings of those Zhizhi. It''s not just those intelligent instruments that already have feelings, but even the envy of those intelligent instruments that have not been for a while, but they have a longing for all these things, he can feel it.


    This is a good thing, because it undoubtedly means that the intellectual apparatus born of him is developing towards a real living species. Not just a tool, but a flesh and blood from another angle.


    Because of this, he didn''t really want to disrupt the development of this state of affairs. If he could, he actually wanted them to develop in such a natural way.


    If one day, the intelligence equipment could become a real species, and it would be a good thing for him to move forward side by side with humans in a subtle symbiotic relationship. But at this juncture, he still couldn''t do without the help of these intelligent machines.


    There is a so-called finished egg under the nest. If human beings have suffered severe damage today, there will be no future for them and the intellectuals.


    He sorted it out like that, and naturally, he made up his mind to come.

 Chapter 2080： Human reaction strong style

    In the end, Ultron still drives the intellectual equipment under his hands, even if they have a little reluctance in their hearts. This reveals a big problem, that is, between human beings and his so-called compatriots, Ultron obviously wants to pay more attention to the former.


    It may be a bit inhumane to say it, but even if the so-called intellectual machines are no longer human, their essence is still a machine assembled by a factory.


    The highest cost is 100,000 Euros, which is a customized version for special cases. For ordinary goods, under the assembly line process, each one leaving the factory costs about 20,000 Euros, even lower.


    No matter what kind of labels are added to them, or how much Ultron places high hopes on them, it cannot change the fact that they are manufactured as consumables. And this is not a secret. Most of the wise men know it well, but will the facts they used to be as usual still be as they are today? Ultron obviously hasn''t realized the problem yet.


    Of course, it can be said that he realized it, but for the time being he did not consider it necessary to deal with it.


    In the end, the urgency is to control the source of the bacteria and find the black hands behind the scenes. And similar situations have become more common, after panic has emerged in a small group of people. Ultron can also be considered as a decisive decision.


    This time, he did not inform the government in advance. Because he knew how weak it was. And what he couldn''t do right now was to show weakness. Therefore, almost in an arrogant gesture, he has already occupied the media channels and made a unilateral announcement to the people.


    "Everyone. I''m Ultron, and now, I need to inform you personally about an emergency situation."


    "An unnamed artificial germ has quietly entered Europe through some special channels. And this germ will have a fatal impact on everyone who uses the Nano Guardian. I have worked **** the Nano Guardian We need to upgrade our research and development in order to solve this problem in the shortest possible time. However, this takes time. Before that, I need everyone in the public to be able to maintain sufficient sanity and try not to touch those dangerous things.


    "Like this red crystal." Shown in time the crystals that changed from the infected. Ultron ignored the impact of such humanoid crystals on ordinary people, he just made a straightforward explanation.


    "This is a change from the initial cases of infection. It is regrettable that we have not been able to save their lives. And we have no way to control the transformation of this form."


    "This is very dangerous technology, a terrible biochemical weapon. It''s like a biochemical virus that almost raged in the United States. It has almost the same transmission and lethality. This gives us every reason to believe This is the masterpiece of humanity''s greatest enemy so far, the terrible Hydra. And it is for this reason that we must work together to overcome this difficulty. "


    "Every human being, especially those who use Nanoguard. Please be careful of all the abnormal situations around you. Those who react specially, those things that may seem to hurt you, please stay away from them as much as possible, if you Cherish your own life. In addition, those who have not yet used Nano Guard, please be vigilant. Although this germ is very targeted, it may not be fatal to ordinary people. However, it still You can use your body as a means of transmission to infect targets who will be hurt by them. You have more or less such people around you, and if you value their lives, then please be careful, this is not a joke. Things. "


    "Finally, I have sent my majesty to search for all relevant sources as much as possible. If there is an insider, I hope you can cooperate. Because this relationship is important, not just the individual''s life and death, but all of you The stability that people have now. Please do n��t sit and watch others fall to the ground, and you do nothing because you are outside. Because none of us can be sure whether you will be the next. Even if it is not for others, just It ��s for your own good. Please try your best to make a disaster at this time just passed us, please do n��t let him turn around and knock on our door again! ��


    Ultron is telling the truth to the people as much as possible, while channeling their panic emotions. What he should and shouldn''t do, he already made it clear. What he expects is that people will act sensibly. That is, at this juncture, everything is done in the manner of behavior provided by him, and the spread of events is reduced as much as possible.


    However, he still underestimated the madness and recklessness of a headless fly when humans face disasters.


    Perhaps after hearing his announcement, someone may be able to maintain his sense of acting in the right way. But the vast majority of people, especially those who have been accustomed to distrust and jealous of authority, and always think that they are the only smart person, obviously they do not have this reason, and are not willing to follow The instructions given to act.


    Hit stores and supermarkets, take away all living supplies in a nearly robbed manner, and then, like a tortoise tortoise in a carapace, shrink your head and think that this storm carefully designed by the enemy cannot threaten them Such races are not uncommon.


    Of course, this is a more moderate approach. At the very least, not many people will be affected by this. And like some extreme ones, they have begun to gather momentum and attacked the government or the new era company.


    The government is here to be shot a little, but it is not unreasonable. Letting an unknown germ spread among them has the potential for government failure in itself. As for how many functions the government can play in this situation that has just gone through the disaster and everything is still awaiting revival, this is not something these people will consider.


    Their idea is simple, that is, now that something has happened, then your government is responsible. They pay you the government to pay taxes, but they don''t let you just shirk responsibility.


    Imagine that even the innocent government cannot escape the blame, then the client of Ultron naturally cannot escape the anger of the people.


    The reason they criticized Ultron is simple, that is, Ultron''s Nano Guards pushed them above the fire pit. As European countries that have been closely linked to the United States and have also participated in the cleanup of Ambrella to a certain extent, many of them are not ignorant of the so-called biochemical viruses. And since it is said to know the details of each, it is naturally clearer what a dangerous situation is before them.


    They use products like NanoGuard to get rid of the scourges of diseases that once bothered and threatened them, rather than trying to get them into trouble like this. So when Ultron exposed such a message, they immediately approached the door and bluntly asked Ultron to clean up the nano-guards on them.


    This is a typical little cleverness, and it is the thing that makes Ao Chuang laugh and cry. Because they didn''t seem to think at all, did this correct the enemy''s wishes.


    Why did the enemy develop this kind of bacterium that specifically targeted the nanoguards. Targeting Ultron is on the one hand, and on the other hand, it is likely that their conventional biochemical methods cannot impact the Nano Guardian. It even said that once they used those conventional methods, they would speed up the demand of the European people for nano-guards and make the cooperation between Ultron and humans even closer.


    This is definitely not what the enemy wants to see, so they bother to develop this kind of bacterial weapon that can break through the defense line of the nano guard, and even say that they use the nano guard as a bacterial weapon to trigger the mechanism.


    Technical superiority is second, the key is the ruthlessness of the means, and they obviously take into account these human responses.


    Using this germ, they cut a crack directly between humans and Ultron. Once mankind is driven by selfishness and panic, it is easy to jump into this trap and do the kind of things they now demand. And once Ultron really did what they said, then there is no doubt that they were exposed to the enemy''s more dangerous means.


    Although the current situation is critical, there is only one way to threaten them who have the nano guards. Without the nano guards, the enemy can use a biological and chemical weapon to let them survive or die. Why do these people not understand such a simple truth?


    There was a bit of hatred in Ultron''s heart. According to his thoughts, he should have rejected these people''s demands and made the enemies'' calculations clear to the people. But the question is, will these people he said listen to?


    This is not the encouragement of the enemy, but a grand plan. They can understand the human reaction from self-protection. Naturally, when this idea is spontaneously generated by humans, no matter what others say, they will also instinctively doubt it and firmly believe that only their own choice Will be correct.


    Just like Iraq. The man with a sledgehammer in his hands knocked down the Hussein statue first. When he felt firsthand what had happened to Iraq in more than a decade, he would realize how stupid his mistake was.


    Ultron does not want these humans to pay for the stupid behavior they commit today. The problem is, he has no reason or can''t stop these people''s stupidity.


    Although, he could forcefully refuse these people''s demands and even use force to disperse their impact. But this is not a good thing, it just creates a contradiction between them and then intensifies this contradiction.


    He couldn''t do it because it was obviously part of the enemy''s calculations. The threat to Ultron is far more serious than the foolishness of these human beings.


    He managed to obtain the foundation of mutual trust and cooperation with human beings, and naturally he was unwilling to die at this time. Therefore, he can only do both harms, and choose to bow to these unreasonable requirements of humans.


    As for the risks that they may bring to themselves, he can only do his best to listen to his destiny and explain them verbally.


    Well, he is here. As for whether these people are listening, believe it or not. At your own risk, this is the right thing to do. Even if you position yourself in the role of nanny, he doesn''t think he has the obligation to rub them with such ass.


    After dealing with stupid human beings, Ultron has to deal with the censure of the government. Because he did not inform in advance, it was clearly a violation of the government''s restricted area.


    It is one thing to be reluctant to show weakness to the government, but it does not mean that he can violate such government powers with impunity. You know, the cooperation between the two is in itself a cohesion of interests, always hovering on the edge of the torn face. The behavior of Ultron is undoubtedly pushing this cooperation into a dangerous direction.


    Even if he has a reason for doing so, he must give an explanation. In this regard, his explanation is a very simple sentence.


    "It''s just a matter of urgency! The situation is too urgent and I can''t sit idly by innocent people putting themselves in danger because they are not prepared. So I can only inform them as soon as possible to let them realize that they are facing The situation. This is not because I deliberately wanted to offend you. There is really no better choice. "


    On the surface, this is sorry, but the actual meaning is that even if I do it again, the response I will do is not the answer that the European government wants to hear. So immediately, those officials who were dispatched to hold the account directly ran into trouble.


    "Aochuang! This is not a reason why you can come here. Don''t you know what kind of impact this will have on this society? Without telling us in advance and getting our permission, you have already caused Since the social turmoil has caused great harm, don''t you have a little awareness of it? "


    "Enlightenment? Of course I do. And I can say for sure, sir, I am much higher than you in this area.


    Since this approach has been chosen, it is natural that Ultron didn''t admit it at this time. So he acted with integrity and even questioned the official who came to hold him accountable.


    "I don''t understand the thoughts of you politicians. In the face of such a crisis, do I have to cover up, secretly contact you first, ask me if you allow this, and then see if such benefits In line with your needs, are you willing to nod or not? "


    "Sir, don''t forget. It is the people who have given you such power, not that you are born with these things. And the reason why I would be willing to talk to you is because you are the agents of the will of the people. From beginning to end All my purposes are for the vast group of human beings, not a small group of you. So when you question me from such a position, please think about it first, do you have this? qualifications?"


    This kind of righteousness of speech is naturally made the government officials who are speculative are somewhat speechless. As an understanding person, he also knew in his heart that now they and Ao Chuang can be regarded as grasshoppers on a rope, and tearing their faces will not make a good end. But in the end, greedy greed cannot be held back, and some people always think of all unrealistic dreams.


    He also looked away, and was too lazy to participate in this kind of shattering. So he just wrapped up the briefcase, and he said goodbye to Austrian Chuang.


    "I''ll tell you everything you said. As for how those people will answer you, I can only say, I hope they can have a sober copy. Good luck, Mr. Ultron."


    "Wish you the same, and good luck to mankind!"

 Chapter 2081： One hundred secrets

    Good luck, this is what everyone needs. However, for Ultron, luck is not the way to solve his problem. And by the same token, he couldn''t deal with this tricky enemy alone.


    As the creator of the germ, in fact the entire Hydra has so far been capable of this. When she made such a plan for Ultron, she made an unexpected action that ordinary people had, from the beginning to the end, she arranged all this in secret.


    It may sound a little weird, but in fact it is exactly a tactical gap played by Alexia. She is going to use this method that others have never expected to hit the other side by surprise, and at the same time conceal herself in a situation that is impossible to be detected at all.


    The approach is simple. The first step is to find those underworld organizations that funded Hydra during its incubation period.


    These people are not considered to be the periphery of Hydra. It just said that when Hydra needed funds to build, it had done some arms and even laundry powder transactions with them. Both of these are huge profits, and even a top organization like Hydra cannot be said to be indifferent. And since it is to be touched, then naturally it is different from those who are petty, they must leave a means in their hands that can restrain these sources of funds.


    Maybe it was held hostage by force or kidnapped as a hostage. Of course, in order to ensure its own privacy, at that time the Hydra still need to lurk in the case to collect more of these peripheral intelligences, and use the advantages of intelligence to secretly control them.


    This information is now of little use. Because any gangster with a long-sighted mind understands that if Hydra secretly makes a difference in the back, even if they run to the police station to surrender, they are better than working with Hydra, and finally end up with a cleared human registration Better.


    Hydra is not the role they provoke, even if it is contaminated with a little Hydra breath, it will be a disaster for them. So anyone who is a little sane will know what choice to make when this kind of thing happens.


    This is naturally clear to Alexia. She didn''t trust the abilities of these little cowards who couldn''t get on the stage, nor did they believe that they would be loyal to themselves. Even if it is said that some of the key figures are controlled by means, it will inevitably be said that there will be some two or five babies engaging in ghosts and exposing her.


    This risk is too great, so Alexia had no intention of connecting with these underworld from the beginning. They are mentioned because some of the means of Alexia must be implemented through their business.


    As the only true **** walking in the world today. Although Alexia can''t say that it is comparable to top gods like Zhou Yi, it is not a problem to surpass these ordinary mortals. Therefore, if you want to find the washing powder that they have stored without even realizing it, it can be said that they have come by hand.


    Nor was she trying to make a profit. After all, despite all the incredible magical powers of her, the knowledge and technology she possesses are invaluable wealth. This profit of washing powder will not be taken into account by her. In fact, no one with such technology and knowledge reserves will choose to use this method to gain wealth. Because it''s stupid, and very unobtrusive.


    The reason why she uses these detergents is because she needs to use it to spread the bacteria she cultivated. As a top person in biochemical technology, Alexia certainly has the confidence to mix his own cultivated strains with these laundry powders, making them assimilate into a product in a form of invisibility. And when these underworld organizations use their own channels to distribute goods as usual, they are actually invisible, providing a way for Aleksia''s bacteria to spread.


    This has two advantages.


    The first is concealment. Even those underworld organizations don''t know what they have done. Naturally, it is impossible for others to find Alexia here. At this point, even if someone notices that the problem is caused by those detergents, it is only these innocent gangsters that are unlucky, and even if their skins are peeled off, they can''t say one.


    Secondly, it provides a channel for the spread of germs. For almost half a century, Europe and even Europe and the United States, with the theme of Western culture, seem to have fallen into a weird circle. It is for unknown reasons. Washing powder, a drug that can stimulate the spirit, has become very popular.


    It is not only those who are at the bottom of society, but even those who are elite, so-called high-class people, rarely say they have not been exposed to washing powder. Especially the people in the financial circle in New York and London are addicted to drugs. Few say it is bad.


    If it''s just the bad folk customs, that''s fine. The problem is that with the spread of these unhealthy practices, many European and American governments have begun to take the harm of washing powder as one thing. The Netherlands and Canada, as well as Washington and Colorado in the United States, once legalized marijuana, and even more, even opened special washing powder experience rooms.


    Control is nominally, in fact, legal reselling in disguise. This ridiculous social form makes people inevitably think of the crimes they committed in the past. There really is a feeling of good reincarnation in the heavens, and who the sky has spared.


    Is this really an arrangement of its own? of course not. The real reason is that capital forces are working in the middle.


    Detergent is a large and oil-rich industrial chain. This point can be seen by looking at Mexico alone. Mexico''s drug lords can even control the country''s government. It almost puts its manpower into the government, and uses the government to support its own soldiers, so that the government can do nothing about itself. There is no such thing as a base for money. It is impossible.


    And even if it is said that Europe and the United States cannot be like Mexico, washing powder sellers can hold the lifeline of the country and steal the right to speak from them. But using the power of money to open the way for them to open the green light for the legalization of the laundry detergent industry is still not a problem.


    After all, it is nothing new for some politicians to be nice, and in capitalist countries, no one really wants to live with money.


    This is the most fundamental reason, and also a dependency of Alexia. When the governments of European and American countries opened their eyes and closed their eyes on the spread of washing powder, naturally, there would not be so many people asking for these gangsters.


    With this ability, out of consideration of interests, we will not do such detrimental things. And those who have this idea are not necessarily the opponents of the gangsters who start fiercely. There are a lot of people who add a good sip, including the privacy of the dish-cooking society, so if you use this method to spread her germs, you do n��t have a certain ability Feel the clue.


    Alexia''s calculations were clear in this regard, and indeed, as she expected. The germs spread out with washing powder as a cover will not attract anyone''s attention at all within a short time.


    Even if it is said to be Ultron. Although Ultron may reject such things as washing powder from the bottom of his heart, he will definitely not hesitate to position himself clearly, forcing humans to quit this **** thing. He will only do some small actions, such as using the Nano Guardian to artificially control the sensory stimulation of washing powder. The amplitude is small, otherwise it will be noticeable, it is asking for trouble. But in the long run, it will be necessary for the victim to subconsciously quit this garbage.


    In theory, his method is the most effective and does not cause excessive social fluctuations. Unfortunately, time is not on his side.


    The germs spread before humans completely rid of this bad habit. This immediately put tremendous pressure on Ultron. He had to remove his hands to search for clues that did not exist, and the gang members did not have that knowledge. They regarded themselves as accomplices and the planting of Alexia ��s germs was simply a hammer and a hammer. Under the premise of random behavior, they want to use some conventional ways to find the source, and even Alexia''s location is a bit unrealistic.


    This is to some extent foolproof. According to Alexia''s deduction, she only needs to sit and watch the development of the situation and then she can harvest the fruits logically.


    Of course, things cannot go so smoothly. Even if she had tried to imitate Smith Zhou as much as possible, and wanted to make the evolution of the world as he planned, she could not do that.


    There may be nothing missing in the calculation, after all, her clever brain is enough to account for most of the possibilities. But when it comes to grasping the human heart, she missed Smith Zhou too much.


    There is an omission in her plan, and the biggest point in this omission is that she subconsciously ignored such a group-the underworld.


    She underestimated the wisdom of such small people who were not in her eyes at all, and even underestimated what kind of anxiety would emerge from such a group of people in order to survive.


    The reason for this is to start with the part where she chose washing powder as a diffusion path. As we all know, the vast majority of underworld members rely on the benefits of washing powder to collect money. In fact, they have no other way to make money besides this unscrupulous profiteering method.


    In addition to the basic collapse of social order like Mexico, the underworld drug lords covered their hands. In most countries where order and the rule of law are sound, underworld life is not as glorious as people think.


    Typically, the East Asian circle. The gangsters are quickly becoming cross-street mice, and they have been unable to continue to carry on the usury loan for thousands of years. As for the sale of washing powder, I really don''t think I have enough life.


    Although it ��s better in Europe, it ��s just better. In the dark side of a society that can''t see the light, they may be high-class decent figures, but in front of real social celebrities, they say they are a stink of shit. Those in high-class society will probably feel that this is to humans like dog A friend''s insult.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, the vast majority of countries are involved in the normal operation of society in people who exclude them. And this also makes them basically have no other way to make money besides fishing for partial doors. Not having such a mind is on the one hand, and on the other hand, the ruling class will not give them such opportunities.


    This is something that can be seen by people who have a little knowledge of society, so it also causes another situation in disguise, that is, anyone who has some ability will basically not choose to join the gang. This also makes most characters like rotten fish and rotten shrimp in the gangster.


    I hope that this kind of goods without a mind will watch the washing powder slip past in front of himself, without guarding against theft. You might as well hope that these guys will become the elite of the financial world the next day, and it will be more practical to wash their entire gang directly.


    In fact, any gangster who has worked in this industry has not said that he has not encountered such a brainless idiot. Of course, in addition to the idiot who dare to be full of paste in his mind and a lot of goods, like the kind of petty, and sneaky, the boss usually opens one eye and closes one. Eyed it.


    After all, I can''t count on the self-control of these rotten fish. In this case, it might as well be regarded as a welfare to buy the smoothness of people''s hearts.


    There are n��t many people who do n��t touch this thing. And even for those underworld bosses, there are a lot of good ones.


    Of course, it''s different from those below. They can be a little self-controlling, and if they don''t do well, it is not a problem to use medical methods to ensure that they maintain a healthy level.


    The appearance of the Nami Guard is undoubtedly giving them more unscrupulous capital, and the leak of Alexia is precisely here.


    A random batch of goods that she added fell to a gang''s second man. And because the second-hand man has used the Nano Guardian, he has become a huge scarlet crystal directly in his own nest.


    This, of course, has frightened many people, including the boss of this gang. Just at this time, Ultron just warned before the whole society. This warning also surprised the gang boss and realized that he was in trouble.


    He guessed the reason why his second-hand manager had died, and realized the seriousness of the problem. Under normal circumstances, it is also expected by Alexia. Such people should be silent and try to remove themselves as much as possible. But the boss knew very well that it was just tossing himself to death.


    The more concealed, the more complicated things become. With the situation becoming more and more violent, it is definitely not a simple role for the police to find him.


    He was really afraid of this. Driven by this fear, he immediately made a choice beyond Alexia''s expectations.


    ()


    Writing Chinese Network

 Chapter 2082： Enlighten yourself

    Turning himself in .... Probably the most shameful act for this person in this industry. Although they say that they are the lowest level of society and belong to the most unsuspecting thing, they have the same rules as beggars. These guys, who are obviously flycatchers, have to pretend to be a heroic and unreliable appearance. Naturally, they will formulate a series of so-called rules.


    Compliance or not is the second issue, the key is this pomp, this face. Mixing on this road, even if face is not the first, it can still be ranked in the top three. And if possible, these underworld bosses will not be willing to weaken their face anyway.


    Of course, this is not absolute. It has a premise that it has sufficient subjective initiative. It can''t be said that others have tucked guns into his crotch. He still has to hold on hard to stop losing face. This is unrealistic, even for the desperate. Therefore, the key still depends on the will of the individual. In this judgment of personal willingness, surrendering is undoubtedly the choice of the most downright.


    You''re just washing your hands in a golden pot, and since then, it''s better to advertise to your colleagues that you don''t do it than to come first. Because it''s like a group of flies eating in a pit. When you wash your hands in a golden basin, you are at least aware of the problem, but anyway, I understand it, but I do not say this level. Leave a bottom for everyone. But if you surrender, it is tantamount to acknowledging that you are eating shit, and making it public, it is not one or two people who pull the water down.


    Even if it is for the sake of Mingzhe and for the safety of the young and old in the future, these black people usually will not choose such a way to surrender.


    Alexia thinks about it this way. He feels that these underworld characters are used to selfishness. Even if they know where the problem lies, they will pretend to be ignorant with their villainous nature, and then try to leave out as much Relationship. And things like surrendering are probably out of their consideration.


    This, she guessed, was indeed good. At the time when he realized the seriousness of the problem, the underworld boss really wanted to stay away and pretend to be innocent. However, he did not dare, because Alexia''s behavior caused him a huge misunderstanding.


    Alecsia''s germs were implanted randomly. Even if he didn''t have a lot of goods under his hands, it was only the dozens that really hit him. However, the gangster didn''t know this. He thought that his goods had been dropped and all of them had problems. And that''s why he didn''t dare pretend to be deaf.


    Because his goods are not ordinary people. In addition to most of the goods used in the shop, there are quite a few boutiques, which are used to provide high-end people who are extravagant and corrupt.


    He is very clear about his position, don''t look at the current scenery, in the eyes of the high-class people, he is almost like a dog. When the dog can give them a home care, when they bring benefits, they naturally do not mind throwing two pieces of meat out to feed them. This is why he has developed rapidly over the years. However, if dogs are not loyal, and even if they intentionally or unintentionally cause harm to people, then they can only wait for them to be skinned and cramped.


    Don''t think about running or thinking about resistance. When the owner closes the door and carries a shotgun, no matter how powerful a dog is, he can only be slaughtered.


    He knows this very well, so he is unwilling to take any risk. Although he hasn''t heard the wind in this respect yet, he dare not bet such luck. Therefore, while the fire has not yet burned on his own head, picking himself up by the way of surrender is his only choice.


    The sound of Ural''s police cars rang through the streets once again. For European society, which has begun to show chaos, such movements are so common that people have been a little bit surprised from the beginning to the present.


    This time it was different. The surrendered gangster was sitting in the car. Sitting with him, before he was put in the interrogation room, he was already an intelligent weapon that could not wait to be found.


    This is the type of smart weapon that was announced. It has human-like features and expressions, and is also wearing human clothes. Except for the subtleties, that is, the positions of certain joints or cartilage are deliberately covered with a certain metal tissue, they are not much different from ordinary humans. Of course, these differences are enough to distinguish them from humans.


    The reason why the gap is so small is that some of Ultron''s selfishness is in it. He wanted to use this method to make humans gradually get used to it. If they can accept such an intelligent weapon, then in the future, they will obviously be able to accept the same intelligent weapon.


    It is true that Ultron thinks so, but what he didn''t expect is that some humans obviously think of going somewhere else. For example, the famous Durex, someone once sent a letter and contacted the New Age Company in a formal business way, asking if they have launched a customized version of the smart device, a private version.


    Considering the market and development prospects in this area, Ultron has indeed been tempted, but in the end he has temporarily shelved this plan. Because obviously, this is really not a serious plan.


    Back to the topic. Being surrounded by two intellectual weapons like prisoners in prison, the underworld boss was naturally panic.


    He knew that he was involved in a major event, but he didn''t expect that he would not even go through the process, so he was directly approached by these smart weapons. This is really not what he wants to see, because dealing with this kind of intellectual equipment is not as easy as dealing with the police.


    At the very least, if he is a police officer or a member of the government intelligence department, he still has some human rights treatment. That is, under the premise of honesty and full cooperation, they can at least ensure that they are not harmed too much.


    But a wise weapon? It''s not that he doesn''t have much confidence in the wisdom weapon, but there is really no case that can be followed to prove that the wisdom weapon will be honest to people like him.


    Although he usually doesn''t like to talk about rules, at this time, under such a special situation, he actually thinks that everyone talks about some rules better.


    "Is Mr. Adriatic Paslow?"


    "Yes, yes, just call me Adriatic."


    Adriatic, who usually hated these smart devices, had to make a humble appearance at this time to show it. Because he really didn''t know what way these intellectuals would ask himself, he took the most harmless statement for himself.


    The intelligence equipment can analyze the complex mentality under his humble expression, of course, this is what they want to see. A person who chooses to cooperate because of fear is more valuable than the smoke bombs emitted by a group of guys who don''t know how to die.


    Realizing this, their tone suddenly eased.


    "Don''t worry, this is just a special measure that has to be taken because of time constraints. You are still protected by law, and under this premise, we will also ensure that you are not harmed by the outside world."


    With deliberate fine-tuning, this softer and gentler voice apparently greatly relaxed Adriatic''s mental tension. Although he didn''t get him to trust him directly in the intelligent apparatus, it also made him slightly less vigilant because of this.


    He nodded, and with some hands shaking, he took out the cigar and lighter from his arms. And as if realizing that this was in a police car, not in his office, he was also awkwardly questioning the two intelligence machines.


    "Is this ok?"


    "Please feel free to, if this makes you feel relaxed."


    The wise men are not so arrogant, nor will they regard this majesty as deliberately provocative. After all, for ordinary people, they are a deterrent in themselves. So this degree of indulgence is completely within the allowable range.


    With permission, Adriatic ignited his cigar. He is a smoker. This is the problem left when he was fooling around. Although I later became the boss, I started to fill the facade with cigars. But smoking a cigar was no different to him.


    Anyway, there is no taste, it is better to take a big mouthful as cigarette smoking.


    This frowning behavior made high-class people frown, and the entire compartment was suddenly filled with thick smoke. In the midst of such smoke, Adriatic finally felt safe and screamed.


    "Damn bastard, he ruined everything for me!"


    This is not a deliberate misfortune, but a big truth. Adri? knew very well that under the premise that this **** who didn''t know who had messed up with such a comeback, his good life was over. With luck, I can take my accumulated assets over the years to a high-flying journey and live a decent life for the rich. And if he had a bit of luck, maybe his cell would be his destination for the rest of his life.


    The only thing he can fight for now is the former, so when this mood has stabilized, he immediately opened his mouth.


    "Well, if you have anything to ask, you can speak now."


    "Why you surrendered, Adriatic."


    "Because my deputy died in his office, and the death was exactly as you announced. I''m sure his cause of death, two. He absolutely died on our own laundry detergent. He is the kind The rescueable poisonous dogs are even worse after using your products. According to your company, it is impossible for washing powder to have any effect on him. But now he just died in our way of death. On my own site, this is enough to give me a warning, let me realize where the problem lies. "


    "I''m not sure how many people my lot was sold to, and I can''t say how many people can be offended here. Now I don''t surrender. When they find me, I will have no choice but to die. . So no matter from what angle I think, this should be my only way to live. "


    Adri? gave the answer with a bitter smile, and this answer also made Ao Cun''s mind behind the intelligence device turn his attention away. He realized that this would be a breach of existence, and naturally he would pay attention to the subsequent development. Of course, on the surface, two intellectual weapons are needed to maintain it.


    "So, are you sure there is something wrong with your goods? Where did your goods come from?"


    Adri?''s attitude is enough to prove his innocence. And even though he is not a good bird, he will not be wronged if he is shot. But at this time, the intelligence equipment has no time to deal with such trivial matters. When they found the clue, they naturally searched for it.


    "That''s the problem, two people." He shook his head with a bitter smile, and Adriatic''s face showed a clearly visible confusion. "It''s impossible for my goods to be wrong."


    "Unlike other merchants on the market, they all cooperate with others through smuggling channels to get goods from abroad. And I seem to be the same as them, in fact, all the goods are produced by their own factories.


    "I have my own planting bases and manufacturing plants in Italy and the Netherlands, and there are thousands of professional farmers and chemical workers who work for me. This has brought me greater benefits and more stability. Source of supply. Few people can steal the goods from my hands, because I never leak a little bit of wind. Because of this, many big people will choose to take goods from me. "


    "But the problem now lies in my own goods. This is the hell. I don''t even know where the problem is? Even if there are two or five children, it is impossible to say that they can handle these goods. Well. That''s what my most trusted brethren guard, unless you do them all, otherwise it''s impossible to escape their eyes! "


    "Can you be responsible for what you say? Adriatic."


    Regarding everything that Adriach said, the wise men believed only partly. He said that his goods would not cause problems from the source, which they believed. Because there is indeed relevant news on their monitoring network, and it can be traced back to the direction of his goods in the past two years.


    The problem does not come from here, then it can only be in the middle. As for what he said, there can be no such thing as two or five children engaging in ghosts, they have clearly expressed doubts. Because if some people really engage in ghosts, they may not be able to find out by their ability.


    Either way, Adriatic has already provided clues. For him, who has fully revealed his known information, he is actually of little value.


    It''s just a matter of routine. On the other side, Ultron, who had already listened to the whole process, had already pinpointed the direction and started to act.

 Chapter 2083： Universal fight against freedom france

    washing powder? This is not a good direction.


    Although it is said that with the current momentum of Ao Chuang and the justice he is bound to, cleaning up a related industry is really a casual thing. But after all, this is just a matter of repairing the dead sheep, and for those washing powders that have been spread out and fell into the hands of different people, in the final analysis, he is somewhat helpless.


    Because this is not a matter of two people, but it is unknown how many people are involved. With the investigation of the Adriatic industry, Ultron soon discovered that the source of the problem was not just his family, but that everyone else in the industry had similar problems. And how many people did they supply detergent to? This is probably a question that even they can''t say clearly.


    It can''t be said that every time these goods are sold, the buyer''s information is recorded.


    There is really no benefit in doing so. Buyers are likely to be directly scared away, and sellers with such records are also likely to be caught by slivers. After all, when a bill is in hand, the evidence of all the people up and down is in place, saving them a lot of time. The slivers are not stupid, of course they know what to do.


    And the same reason, the gangsters are not stupid. With the ultimate goal of making money, why should they do such a detrimental thing to others. They don''t have to file taxes for this. Therefore, even if the magical power is vast and the information channels are almost spread across the entire human society, it will be difficult for the washing powder buyers to be picked out one by one at a time. And this is a hidden danger.


    In desperation, Ultron can only ask the government to cooperate, and it is not a very efficient way to sweep the carpet so that it may hide the washing powder. However, there are problems here.


    Most of the suspects understood by government agencies are perennial drug addicts, that is, people with criminal records. Even if some police officers know some guys who are not on the record, they are mostly members who are outside the society. Not gangsters, hooligans or tramps, just refugees. There are a lot of these people, but they must not represent the entire group of drug dogs.


    Because it has been explained before, this is an era of washing powder flooding. It is the special background of the so-called high society.


    In order to maintain the decentness of a high-class person, most people with a good mouth will release their hobby in an absolutely secretive environment. Some people even set up a small secret room at home in order to enjoy that bite or two in an absolutely safe environment.


    And in this case, if you do n��t grab them on the spot, you simply can''t know that they have such a habit in the back.


    This is the biggest problem right now, because you just want to get these people out without knowing where to start. They are like time bombs, on the edge of being ready to detonate and produce a series of chain reactions. In the face of such a situation, Ultron, which has no better way, can only issue a notice through the media in the hope that these people can take the initiative to come from.


    Even if you don''t want to expose yourself, destroying the detergent on your hands is fine. As long as the source of this dissemination crisis does not spread, what kind of death you want to do is completely random, and no one cares at all.


    Altron has almost implicitly indicated such an attitude. But there are few people who are really willing to respond to him.


    High society, after all, is just better to be born. They are enjoying better quality resources than the average person, but this does not mean that everyone in the high society is full of smart people.


    Mediocre is the biggest feature, and even fools are not in the minority. After all, ordinary people know how to struggle for a better life, and struggle often makes people more sober and rational. However, for the upper class who never have to worry about a better life, they have no reason to fight. If there is no goal, they can easily become a guy who eats and dies. Such people are often no different from pigs.


    No matter how nice and sincere Ozhuang said, they would just treat this as a joke. And behind closed doors, they revel in their spiritual world enjoyment, but they do not care about any risk or risk.


    There is a risk in sucking detergent, and they are not as good as they are. In order to seek the so-called stimulation and enjoyment, they have already put aside life and death, so this small risk naturally cannot scare them.


    In fact, Ultron did not have much expectations of these people. He was already ready for both hands. It was also unsurprising that he had received a lot of bad news from different countries and locations in a few hours.


    It''s too late to mourn this tragic thing. Ultron sent its own removal team as soon as possible in order to isolate the lesions in the shortest time. Although it is unclear whether there are other evolutions of this crystalline lesion, but care is not wrong, Ultron has no more room to make mistakes in this regard.


    He is inferior, no doubt. By comparison, Alexia is completely in an upper position.


    "We call on all people, whether for their own personal safety or for those around you. Please destroy all illegal items around you as soon as possible to ensure that they do not spread to any degree. This is not a joke, repeat This is not a joke. We have found out that the source of the germs that currently threaten the safety of the whole society comes from those illegal items, and any person who harbors such items will be punished according to law. "


    "The government will crack down on harboring people at all costs, no matter who you are, no matter what your status and status, this is a measure that does not allow any compromise. Now, you still have a chance to recover your mistakes. And wait until things develop When there is no room for recovery, you realize that it is too late. We hope that everyone will not make such stupid mistakes. At the same time, we also call on you, if there is such a person around you, do not Hesitate, please inform us as soon as possible! He has threatened your life, so you also have the right to maintain your own safety. Don''t hesitate, don''t hesitate, this is responsible for your own safety, and this is what you should do! "


    Sitting at the corner of a street cafe in Paris, Alexia is leisurely savoring this 30-year-old coffee craft, while watching continuously circulating media announcements, a playful face is revealed in a timely manner. Come with a smile.


    She had no idea of ??hiding, and in fact she did not need to hide. Under the premise of never revealing her existence, as long as she is not open enough to reveal her identity, then even if she is standing in front of the European government as a whole, those people will never be able to realize that she is the source of all this scourge. .


    This is why she is so leisurely wandering in the enemy''s base camp, and another reason is that her strength allows her to have such a fearless qualification.


    Throughout Europe, except for one Ultron who is qualified to pose some threats to her, other governments similar to European countries have not been regarded by her at all. It can be said that her layout of Europe has always been exactly the same as that of Ultron, and the most interesting thing is that although Ultron knows that there is such a person playing chess with him, he has no idea at all Who is this chess player?


    He knew nothing but possibly Hydra. He has no clue as to whether the person is male or female. And this naturally makes Alexia unscrupulous, as a passerby, in the world around Europe.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean to be brazen. She has always been a very careful and cautious person. Now that she has made such a decision to go deep into the enemy camp, naturally she has also exercised this caution to the extreme.


    When she entered Europe from Turkey, she relied on the means of transportation of modern society. Even though she had the ability to walk thousands of miles in an instant, she didn''t use a cent. Everything is like what she wrote on her fake identity certificate. She is just an ordinary woman born in an aristocratic family who loves travel and peaceful life. She lives healthily and upwards. No mess has anything to do with her. .


    This person is a manifestation of Alexia. Normally, temperament alone does not think that a woman with this intellectual temperament will be a dangerous role. This is why the owner who opened the door with a gun was obviously not a frequent visitor and gave it to her after looking at her for a while. Her intuitive impression is harmless.


    Ordinary people will not jealous of a weak and intellectual woman anyway, and look at her with vigilant eyes anytime, anywhere. In contrast, those guys who are not good at first sight will be more noticeable.


    The door bell of the cafe rang, and the boss who was making coffee immediately turned his attention away. And when he saw that the black man was a bit wretched, and acted sneakily, and he was a black man with a sweater to cover his head on a hot day, he immediately took up the shotgun in his hand and politely scolded him.


    "Get out, you **** are not welcome here!"


    It is important to keep in mind that French racial discrimination is not called racial discrimination. Gauls'' arrogance is famous throughout Europe, so when an old Gaul holds a shotgun at a black man and yells at a nigga, blacks cannot behave like their fellow Americans What an overwhelming response, and he is being prosecuted in the name of racial discrimination afterwards.


    This is a very season. He must understand that **** are just a simple oral addiction, not an abusive name. Pointing a gun at him is also a common reaction to self-defense in this special season. After all, the reputation of black people is really bad. Under the premise that laundry detergent is equal to the source of germ infection, any black person will become a possible source of diffusion. They must guard against this, and guard against becoming unlucky innocent people. So using a gun to protect yourself is a very common choice.


    This is true, and the black man pointed at by the gun also understands this reason. So he quickly raised his hand, his fat lips almost flickered at a lightning speed.


    "It''s me, it''s me. Andrew, the one who played, the one who won the jackpot. Do you watch football? If you watch it, you should know that the last two games against Italy, the only one in the audience I kicked the ball. I also ran two laps around the field, don''t you remember? "


    "Andrew, the guy kicked out of the team? I remember you."


    After all, football is loved by Europeans, so when it comes to football, this boss who was already wary also couldn''t help slowing down. Of course, it was only slowing down, because what he remembered was not really good memory.


    "I also remembered that game, against the **** Italians. You **** actually kicked us an oolong ball! If it didn''t affect the qualifying quota, I''ll shoot you now!"


    Although the words are not so good, but for the players, even the former players, they will be more tolerant.


    So he lowered his gun and acquiesced in Andrew''s entry. Only for his purpose, he had to question again.


    "What are you doing here at my cafe? Don''t tell me that you have no way to make money after being kicked out by the team. Come over and wash the dishes for me. Although I have no objection to your coming in this time, I do I wo n��t hire a dangerous black man to work in my shop. If you have such an idea, I advise you to die. ��


    "No, no, no, I don''t think so. I''m just hungry. I want something to eat and a cup of coffee. I have money, so don''t worry!"


    Taking out a bunch of loose money from his pocket, this insignificant black man named Andrew is obviously not as generous as he is.


    This is not surprising, athletes, especially black athletes. Few can take good care of their property. Maybe when they didn''t retire, they could live an extraordinary decent life with the high salary of athletes. But when they retire, or simply say that he is so miserable to be proposed to the team, they are often on the verge of bankruptcy.


    The boss obviously understood his distress. So he did not expressly refuse him. Probably a sympathy, he thought for a while, but nodded.


    "Sit down. I''ll get you something to eat. It''s my treat, but next time, I don''t want you to show up in my shop again!"


    "No problem. I will remember, generous sir."


    Andrew hit the snake with his stick, quickly made it, and at the same time thanked him. The boss shrugged and put his gun on the counter.


    "I''ll get some food at the back kitchen. Remember me, don''t harass my guests, understand?"


    "Of course, I promise. Swear to God!"


    Andrew''s answer was sworn. However, how firmly he will keep his promise, this is the thing that nobody can be sure of.

 Chapter 2084： Rush delivery

    It can be said that in the first time when the boss turned away, Andrew, the insignificant, looked around uneasily for four weeks, looking for a target that he could start with.


    Don''t think he is really hungry, come and buy food. If that''s the case, why doesn''t he just pick it up from a small stall of colored ethnicity on the side of the road? Not only don''t want money, the most important thing is that the owner of the stall must also welcome him with a smile and make him feel at home. What is it like now that he was shot by a gun and he must pretend to be a grandson?


    According to his old temper, this was enough for him to hit the shop directly. The reason why he can endure to this day without seizures is, on the one hand, aware of his current situation, and on the other hand, he is completely ambitious.


    Life gave him a fatal undercut. Because of his slack work and poor perennial level, coupled with his unpleasant head coach caught him for washing powder in the locker room, he had to leave his beloved team and return On the streets where I was young, I continued my life in a way of regaining employment.


    And with the connections he has known as a star in the past few years, even if he is a second-hand trafficker, his life can actually be considered to survive.


    He is quite contented. Compared with his companions who can only apply for bankruptcy once he retires, he feels that he has enough food and clothing and can save money to buy a car and a house. This was one of the few things he could use to ridicule his companions in the past, but he didn''t expect that the limelight would turn so fast that overnight, the industry he thought he lived on was devastating.


    The bosses on the upstream are almost endured, and the poisonous insects on the downstream do not have bad news from time to time. This made him sit in the middle like a wax. Seriously, at that time, he really had a plan to just throw away these pickled things, and find a decent job to start again.


    However, when I saw the 800-pound hard goods that I hoarded in my cabin, and the two poisonous insects under my hand were willing to pay three times the price for just one bite. He felt that people cannot be so selfish. If even he gave up, what should these poor poisonous creatures do, and what about the homeless euro brothers?


    To this end, he kicked away his idea of ??being good. And without hesitation, he marked the goods underneath five times.


    Hey, this is the price, you like to buy it or not. Anyway, there are few supplies in Paris, and you can''t find anyone other than me. If you really have the ability to bear it, then you save this money.


    This plain meaning made the dogs hate to grit their teeth, but it was helpless to him. Because they themselves know that this is the current market. In this limelight, it is not easy for someone with such an iron head to sell goods. Count on him to be generous, and don''t come to a lion to speak at this time, it is simply mocking others'' IQ. People are doing this business at the risk of killing others, not to give you benefits.


    Because there are really no other options, several poisonous insects almost wiped out the last steel golem in their pockets, and they got what they could barely use from Andrew. And then Andrew''s question came.


    He has cleaned up these poisonous insects, so where should he look for such a batch of injustices to make a fortune of this batch of goods, so as to free up the goods in hand?


    On this issue, he felt that he couldn''t sit and wait at home. Because it is clear that if even the poisonous insects he does not know can find themselves here, then in all likelihood, those intelligent machines and policemen patrolling the street are not far behind.


    He couldn''t play his own banner, so to change a method, take the initiative to go to the street to find those potential customers, which is the only way he can think of in his barren little brain.


    I came to this cafe for such a purpose. At first he thought of going to a bar. But during the day, there are not many guests in the bar. And I also knew with my buttocks that there must be a lot of plain clothes in there, waiting for the poisonous insects to take the initiative to expose it. Going by yourself is basically a self-traveling. And Andrew, anyway, is also a person who has entered the high society, how can it be impossible to do such stupid things.


    He believes that the worms with some brains probably have a similar idea. And if you don''t go to a dark place like a bar, then a place like a coffee shop that is suitable for young women to rest is their best choice.


    After all, men don''t go to the bar to drink, but to the beautiful girls inside. Now the bar is estimated to be a few deadly girls, but the cafe is different. Maybe because the bar is not safe, but it brings more traffic to the cafe?


    Andrew''s guess was not wrong. He just looked and saw a lot of pretty girls in this not-so-small cafe.


    If this were to be done before, he might come forward to talk about it and use his identity as a star to find a way to get a couple of girls who have studied football to go back and discuss it.


    But now it''s no longer possible, as a result of losing the particularly useful identity of the star. Secondly, that is, the natural black skin will only make it more difficult for him in this difficult situation.


    He wasn''t sure if he would scream when he stepped forward to engage in a conversation, and then let the owner of the rifle break his own head with one shot. So he wisely let go of his color heart, and instead looked at the customers in this cafe with a professional businessman mentality.


    Of course, he noticed that it was still women. Because women are no lack of fans of this detergent. This has nothing to do with Sexin, even if he says that most of his eyes are on the look of Enron, and the woman who emits intellectual light is the same.


    He didn''t stare at Alexia because she was so beautiful. He swears in the name of his dead father. He is judging whether such a woman can be his loyal customer. If he can, he is even willing to make an amazing discount, even if there is no money, it is not negotiable. After all, if there is no money, there are other ways to repay it, right?


    However, with a mouthful of drumming, Andrew still gave up this almost imaginative imagination. In fact, he knew very well that, like the temperament shown by this woman, the kind of highly educated, engaged in higher vocations, the body may not have the characteristics of a few degrees, the possibility of contamination with this hobby How low.


    It''s not discrimination, it''s the majority of women who are truly infected with this hobby. Smart people don''t just gamble on their big future with just a moment of happiness and excitement. Only those idiots can do such a thing without a mind and only cheap people like them.


    At first glance, Alexia didn''t look like that kind of mindlessness. And in order not to ask for help, Andrew forced himself to look around and search for other targets.


    Women are of course the first choice. After all, they can pay for something else even if they can''t afford it, but he doesn''t mind men, as long as they have money to earn.


    So lowering his psychological bottom line, Andrew quickly found a goal. A skinny, as if the wind blew down, and looked as if she was a mentally retarded woman at all.


    On a closer look, this woman is not very old, that is, about twenty years old. The color is pretty good, but it''s a thin, almost cheekbone-looking face, withered hair like weeds, plus a look of dementia, just pull her Below the horizontal line.


    She and Alexia are simply one heaven and one earth, directly dividing the poles of the cafe''s beauty level. In theory, any man who looks at the face will not look at this woman any more after seeing the color of heaven and man in Alexia. But Andrew firmly locked her, because from her body, he felt the breath of prey.


    As a veteran who has been immersed for many years, Andrew can see from the outside only. This must be a potential user worth developing. And without too much hesitation, he just sat beside the woman with a glass of white water.


    As a poisonous insect. Especially this kind of poisonous insects that can''t be hidden can be seen at a glance. If they can''t let go of their self-esteem and live like a snot by sticking to people, then loneliness and autism will become another appearance of them.


    Women are more common in this regard, because women are more embarrassed. This woman was starving to death now, and as soon as Andrew sat beside her, she narrowed her neck subconsciously. Then, almost inaudibly, he warned Andrew.


    "Sir, there are already people here. You can change places."


    "Don''t be so impersonal, ma''am. Isn''t it just you alone anyway? And besides, now you refuse me to sit next to you, wait a minute, you will even want to sit in my arms."


    When another woman heard such words, it was considered good-natured to splash him with hot coffee on the spot. However, now this woman is different. She seems to be suppressed so much that she doesn''t even know how to be good in such a place where she should be angry. Facing Andrew''s rogue face, she just wanted to escape. And before she stood up, Andrew was one step ahead and reached out to grab her.


    "Don''t be too anxious, I think we can get to know each other and talk. I''m Andrew, a player, a former player. One of the best football players in Paris as a whole. Of course, I don''t play football now, but I The other industries I work in can also lead me to a safe life. Miss, how about you? "


    "Sir, I don''t want to talk to you about this. Let me go, otherwise I will shout."


    In the end, you don''t want to make people notice, even when women are struggling, they just whisper softly, and dare not make too much noise. And this is exactly what Andrew is determined to do. He knows too much about this woman who has fallen into the abyss, but still holds on to the woman who is unwilling to let go.


    Of course, he didn''t want to make too much noise and attract others'' attention. So at the moment, he put it in the woman''s ear and said something to him.


    "I have it. Do you want it?"


    As soon as this word came out, the woman was not struggling. The dull, wood-like eyes suddenly became vivid.


    "how much is it?"


    At the moment, the problem that poisonous bugs are facing is not that they have no money in their pockets. It is out of stock. In order to have a sip, they are even willing to take out their underwear. Right now this woman is the same. She has been suffering from being out of stock for a long time, otherwise she would not be what she is today. And now Andrew suddenly appeared, immediately like a long drought and Gan Lin, so she immediately came to the spirit. Without asking whether it is true or not, she has already entered the state of trading.


    "The market price, five times. No negotiation. You need to know how much risk I took to engage in this, so you just need to tell me whether you buy or not. Buy, you give me the money, I want There are many. If you don''t buy this door, you will never find me again! "


    "I buy it!"


    Five times the price is not low, after all, this gadget itself is a profiteering industry. But again, things are more expensive. When this product is out of stock, it is very fortunate for someone to dare to take the risk. The woman is afraid to miss such an opportunity and immediately gives a reply.


    However, although the answer was pleasant, it did not relieve her distress.


    "But I don''t have that much money"


    "No money?" Andrew frowned at the first sight. In fact, he wanted money, but he still wanted more money. However, other conditions were not unacceptable, and after a little hesitation, he immediately showed a giggle. Then grab the woman''s hand and play it politely.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have money. We can talk slowly, there will always be a way for you to pay this debt, right?"


    "Sir I am not such a person"


    Despite the desire, but out of restraint, the woman still wanted to break free from Andrew''s hands. It was just that Andrew''s expression was rippling and he didn''t give her the chance at all.


    "Don''t say so sure, baby. You have to know that many people are not such people at the beginning. Only after they have experienced them will they know that it is only the answer that they think is right. In fact, they and what they think are fundamental Not the same, you know? "


    ()


    :. :

 Chapter 2085： False and contradictory contradictions

    Andrew meant the woman understood. Although he has never experienced it, at least I have heard of it. Some women are willing to accept the price if they are addicted and they are not satisfied. You''re welcome. At that time, you just need to give them a little washing powder, it really lets them do anything.


    Women have been struggling to avoid falling into such a situation. However, the problem is that if that time comes, she can''t control herself.


    It''s like now. Although she said she was willing to reject Andrew''s harassment, because she knew exactly what it meant to her. At that time, thinking of Andrew as the only source of goods she encountered recently, and the only way to get her washing powder, she couldn''t say it at all.


    That kind of suffering and pain, anyone who has already tried it will not be willing to try it again.


    A person with perseverance and determination will use restraint to forcibly restrain this addiction, get rid of it, and never commit it again. But most people are evasive of this particular suffering. They can only rely on smoking detergent and let themselves wander over this interval of contentment and suffering.


    This is the case with women. She does not have that determination, so she can only choose to escape. And escape was that she couldn''t have the courage to refuse Andrew anyway. Even though verbal resistance is still being spoken, a man may understand how weak this resistance is. That is to say, the problem is easy to push.


    It''s just empty words, not even a little bit of real material is exposed, it is almost a woman in the palm of her hand, this is what can happen in such a special period. Andrew has felt all kinds of benefits, and this benefit also makes him feel that this era is actually not so bad.


    In normal times, this is something that is not experienced at all. Wanting to trick a woman into his arms with a mouth, even when he was a star was not so easy. And now, it''s so easy. He seemed to have seen his bright future, and this made him even more rippling.


    "Don''t be too embarrassed yourself, miss. You have to be clear that anything happening in this age is possible. Maybe when we wake up, we may have been killed by aliens. Fate is already so cruel anyway Then why do n��t we help each other and get what we need in time to have fun? Or do you really have the heart to refuse this free lunch? "


    "Is it free?"


    A penny stumped the hero. In the end, the woman''s atrium was disintegrated, and it was on this money that she completely lost her resistance.


    Such a disguised reality made Andrew''s mouth twitch, but he could only nod in pretense.


    "Of course, since you are willing to pay that kind of price, then naturally such things as free are what you deserve."


    "So okay." He squeezed his lips, and the woman finally made up her mind and gave a reply. However, when she said this, an intellectual weapon had already entered the door, and had walked directly to the two of them.


    "Mr. Andrew Hope. You have violated the emergency law and order in force today. As required by law, I have the right to ask you to cooperate with our investigation and accept our relevant inspections. Please do not resist or make all unnecessary measures. This will only cause you trouble and plunge you into a more passive situation! Now, please leave me here and stay away from the crowd! "


    If what happened before was to make Andrew realize the beauty of this era, then what is happening now is undoubtedly putting the worst experience in front of him.


    He knew too much about the terribleness of these devices. Because he had already seen it with his own eyes, how did the gangsters who made the police helpless and could only call for support? In the face of these smart devices, how did the gangsters destroy all the resistance, not even a hard word to support the scene The dare to speak was taken to the police car.


    Compared to ordinary people, they are almost equal to the irreversible symbol of force. In the face of such a monster, seriously, Andrew''s calf was snoring.


    He didn''t dare to make any resistance because he knew that it was definitely a trouble for himself. But to let him follow this wisdom weapon, he was taken away honestly, and he was absolutely unwilling.


    Because he knew he had been taken away, there would be no good end. Once searched for more than 800 pounds of goods hidden in his home, a few were sentenced to decades in prison. And if it is possible, he is absolutely reluctant to pay the price called freedom.


    The desire to survive was turning in his heart, and he had already made up his mind instantly. And relying on himself is not a person, but a group of people around him. Under the premise of paying attention to himself, he immediately hugged the woman around him, and at the same time posing a look of anger and surprise, facing The wisdom weapon roared.


    "Mom messed with Fack. Did he or he want to do it? Is it also illegal for me and my girlfriend to chat here?"


    "Someone has reported that you are suspected of trading illegal items, and deliberately spread the source of contagion in this difficult time. Therefore, we have the right to ask you to cooperate. If you choose to refuse, we will not use force!


    "Using force, do you want to kill me, or do you drag me away and let me confess your guilt by torture? I am innocent, and I tell you, I am innocent. You must be wrong Now, my body is so healthy, and I was an athlete before, how could I get contaminated with what you said. There must be something wrong with you! "


    He shouted loudly, trying to make the people around him pay more attention to himself. The idea is simple. It is nothing more than letting the public opinion stand on their side and supporting themselves in a sympathetic manner. Once there are one or two upright boys who stand up to challenge and attack the weapon, then his chance comes.


    Take this opportunity to run, that''s for sure. Of course, he doesn''t daydream that he can rest easy as long as he runs away. That smart weapon can even call his own name, which undoubtedly means that he has already been registered.


    Now I run mainly to pack up the goods at home. Obviously, it is no longer safe to leave those goods at home. But to destroy it, he was reluctant. So his idea was to move things to a safe place as soon as they could escape temporarily. Without this batch of goods as evidence, the intellectuals may not be able to take themselves. As long as he can still come out, then relying on this batch of goods, he still has a chance to make a fortune.


    The abacus is very good, so to speak. However, whether things will develop like the abacus he calculated is another matter.


    Unfortunately, Andrew clearly overestimates the enthusiasm of today''s people. In a situation where everyone is in danger and he is a nigger, no one is willing to cause himself this trouble.


    Hei Minggui is a thing of the past. On the free land of France, there is no such thing as black people have more human rights than white people. Everyone''s life is the same, why should I go up and show you the limelight? If you are really innocent, okay, if not, wouldn''t I put myself in? Obviously, everyone has a similar abacus. Under this kind of calculation, all the people present tacitly chose to watch, leaving Andrew to shout there.


    The coldness of this world made Andrew''s heart dark. He really didn''t understand how this world became like this. Obviously the previous person was very flickering, just like he was on the football field, as long as he shouted that this person just kicked me in the back or tripped me, whether it is true or not, there will be a large number The fans stood up for him.


    And even if it is said that he encountered a dispute on weekdays, as long as he poses a weak and sympathetic attitude, there will definitely be someone who is not afraid of the big things to jump out for him.


    Madam of Human Rights, where have all the people they used to call the mother next door? He had infinite question marks and astonishment in his heart, and before he could ask such questions in his heart, the hand of the intelligent machine was already resting on his shoulder.


    "Come with me, Mr. Hope. If you choose to cooperate now, we can still be lenient with you. If you must resist in this way, then I can only say sorry to you! "


    "Shit, shit. You''re hurting me!" Andrew, who was grabbed by his shoulders, might not even have escaped, and he knew it in his heart, and only left the choice of fate when he was as dead as a heart. He was unwilling to capture it like this. So he still struggled in vain, martyred.


    "It''s not fair. You need to arrest me and you need evidence. You can''t just arrest me just because of this possibility. This is against the law. This is a violation of my human rights. This is racial discrimination. I want to go. I will sue you, I will sue you! "


    "I have evidence, sir. I have to prove that I just heard what this gentleman said to this lady, and he made it very clear that he had something unspeakable in his hands, and by these things he Threatening this lady, trying to get some unpleasant nausea from her. "


    No one could imagine that at this time someone would really come forward to testify because of justice. What is even more unexpected is that the testimony will be Alexia, a woman who looks a bit out of place in the entire cafe.


    Her temperament and face make people feel a sense of self-defeating. But now that so many people at the scene are pretending to be deaf and dumb, but under the premise of acting as a background board, she is the first to stand up, which naturally makes them even more ashamed.


    Regardless of whether it is true or not, with Alexia opening such a precedent, he immediately got a second stand.


    "I heard that too. These **** have known all these messy things all day long, and I want to say that they are caused by such a dangerous environment."


    "Yes, I have long seen these **** not pleasing to the eye. They are so lazy to cook all day long that I know how to engage in these illegal things. There is no good thing in them!"


    "This is France, our country of Gauls. These **** should not be allowed to run rampant in our country. The government should have acted long ago to remove these lower races from our country! "


    If the proof of Alecsia was still upheld by axioms and justice at the beginning, then the follow-up statements of those people have clearly deviated from the direction of the so-called axioms.


    It''s completely angry. It extends from the individual to the collective, from the diffraction of evidence to the attack and abuse. Hidden in this is a targeted cathartic pathway that will inevitably appear under the hearts of the whole society.


    It ��s like Germany after World War I. The people ��s livelihoods are dying, and the people ��s grievances are boiling. People spit almost all their anger on the Jews. Now they obviously do the same thing. They just change the target to black There are other restless colored people.


    This is certainly a stupid approach, just like it was not just Jews who paid for the German situation, but also British and French. It was just that the Jews were the first birds and stood at the forefront.


    The same goes for black people. They are certainly not the culprit responsible for all of this, but their past actions can easily make them relate to the current problem. Coupled with the prevalence of self-preservationism, it is natural for them to fall into the current situation.


    Alexia was happy to comment on this development, but she had to pretend to disagree.


    She frowned quietly, and she had already spoken coldly.


    "Gentlemen, stay sane. Would we just say what happened right now?"


    "Of course, of course." The surrounding area immediately turned into a tamed licking dog. The intelligence equipment bowed his head politely to Alexia.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Ms. Proudmoore. May you have a wonderful afternoon and I will not disturb your time."


    "Thank you for your help, sir. Thank you for your contribution!"


    Alecsia smiled, flatteringly on the wisdom weapon as if from the heart. As for whether she thought so in her heart, no one was sure.


    After all, even if it is the enemy, she has passed the stage where she needs to end in person to help the flames. So, she really has this idea of ??gratitude, maybe she?


    No one knows what her mind is like in a woman with a complex background. And for most simple-minded people, they only need to appreciate the beauty in front of them.


    A woman who is intellectually beautiful and has a sense of justice is enough for them to kneel and lick.

 Chapter 2087： Discussion on Conservative Logic

    "Maybe I should thank you. Thank you for coming forward at that time and saying a fair word. Otherwise, you might not know what kind of stupid the child will do."


    After alarming the cafe''s boss, whether it was the black man or the wisdom weapon, he was blasted out with a gun by force. That is, the intelligence apparatus now represents a part of the force to maintain social order, and behind it is a violent institution that is terrible to ordinary people. This made him sensible, without pulling the trigger in his hand. Otherwise, it''s uncertain what kind of things he can do.


    This is a typical performance of traditional conservatives. That is, in the face of all social changes beyond their understanding and cognition, they will show a considerable degree of exclusion and resistance.


    You have to say that they are bad people, and that''s not the case. In the part where they can understand and adapt, they can also show their tenderness.


    Only in change, no matter it is a good change or a bad change, the stubborn conservatives always fight against each other with the same punch. This is not a wise move, but they are always cheering. Even if there is no reason to argue for them, they will always stubbornly stay on their front. There is a meaning that being killed will never change the flag.


    This can be regarded as the pride and persistence of their die-hards. Because of this, they are often regarded as potential forces that hinder the advancement of society.


    From the perspective of social development, such people should be photographed to death under the tide of the times. However, the reality is that, with the development of the times to this day, there are not many changes that can completely remove the old forces. Most are just compromises, ending with concessions and unity by both parties.


    To some extent, this is not a complete achievement. And it is for this reason that there are potential hidden dangers in human society.


    Although Alexia''s role was not glorious, it was just the appearance of a Hydra name. The reason is that she always considers herself as an inseparable and inseparable part of Smith. So it is natural that she has set herself on the special stand of the changer.


    For a changer, of course, her relationship with the old school should be mutually exclusive. In particular, she is still the kind of pure changer. She does not intend to compromise at all and only accepts the two types of surrender or destruction.


    However, such a position does not mean that she must always maintain the high attitude of a fighting dog. That is what the lower ranks should have, and as a higher rank, she should show tolerance and hypocrisy.


    It''s like now, since she is now playing Ms. Proudmoore, it is time to take on the role that this character should have. Therefore, she just shook her head slightly in the face of the words of gratitude from the boss, and signaled not to use it. Then he set his gaze on the woman who flinched, the one that Andrew had swayed at first.


    "Maybe I''m too gossip, but I''m really curious, do you know each other?"


    It is not surprising that she has this question. Because if this woman really has an old relationship with the boss, then with the old-fashioned temper of the boss, how can she be allowed to contract such a problem.


    Don''t think that Europeans really talk about civilization, equality between men and women, and don''t play against the violence. In fact, if you spread out the newspapers in Europe and look for them, you will find that their domestic violence is really powerful. It was really aimed at killing people.


    Sometimes it is the man''s malignant roots. If there is a problem with alcohol and laundry detergent, most people will have some tendency to domestic violence. There is also a typical moment of righteous indignation, unable to control himself. Like some conservatives, if someone in your family learns badly or badly from their point of view, the lighter is a beating, and the heavy one is kicking you out of the house. Don''t even think about coming back in your life. Anyway, I don''t expect you to take care of this shameful thing, so it doesn''t matter where you like to go, I will not wait.


    There are not a few people with this kind of mind, so as long as they are teenagers who know how to be powerful, they can basically be brought back by this slightly brutal means. And like this woman now, it is obvious that the road has been narrowed and far away, and it is a minority.


    "I know him. I grew up watching this child."


    The old boss shook his head and said so.


    "His father and I were comrades-in-arms and worked together as mercenaries in Africa. Later, because of injuries and I really did not want to be killed there, I retired and returned to my hometown to live some ordinary lives. Because of the years of work outside, his wife changed his mind and ran away with others. Only such a little girl was left to live with his stupid dad, and naturally she would be infected with some bad problems. "


    Hearing here, Alexia nodded in understanding, and at the same time looked at the cowering woman with a little sympathy. It may not contain ingredients, but even she has to admit that this woman is really unlucky and pitiful.


    Most girls need parents to help them grow up, otherwise sensitive girls can easily go astray. And like this one is a typical example. The parents divorced, and the father was a fool who had fought a war. Even if he said that he took 12 points of attention to take care of the child, there would still be some places he couldn''t take care of. As long as there is a little bit of temptation, it is easy to lead people to astray.


    This time is often the time to hit a punch, so what makes her curious is, hasn''t her father ever managed her?


    You don''t need to ask these words, you can see one or two by looking at your face. And the conversation box has been opened, and the boss has simply exposed the hidden feelings.


    "His stupid dad died of a car accident due to drunk driving. Not only did he not get a compensation from the insurance company, he also paid his family''s bottom. This girl was not yet an adult at that time, and took it directly to the welfare home Now, I wanted to adopt her, but the **** government and idiot policy did not allow single men to adopt girls, and I wasn''t the kind of pervert that should be blocked! "


    The boss scolded the indignation, but he also knew that this was actually a form of protection. Especially for those underage children, because in the final analysis, there are too many ghosts in Europe and America.


    Things that have been regarded as indulgences on the east side are basically normal for them, and things that are about to cross the moral bottom line are also commonplace in them. Without legal protection, it is estimated that a similar situation can be seen in the news every day. And even if the guys in the prison were just hungry again, they would not be able to resist such a posture that they did not defend against metamorphosis.


    Therefore, this is absolutely correct behavior, and even if it says that a large number of relatives and friends like bosses are stuck, it is a policy that must be implemented. The boss knows this, of course, but after all, he should swear.


    What is the purpose of paying taxes to the government? It is not expected to indulge in the right to speak. I really count on the government to realize the slogans they brag all day long, he might as well just emigrate directly to the East.


    After another curse, the boss shifted his gaze to the woman. The eyes were a little distressed, but more still hated them.


    "When I found this girl, she had already run out of her adoptive family for a long time. She was infected with a bad smell, and she stayed with a group of people all day long, even a decent living house, and could eat There ��s no place. I also gave her a job for the sake of her daddy, let her work for me here. ��


    Having said that, he couldn''t help sighing again.


    "But you also know that suddenly this kind of thing happened. People like her who need that thing to hang are not accepted by the guests at all. So I can only support her like now She''s sitting here, and it''s better than going outside and fooling around with people. This can be regarded as an explanation for her dead ghost dad. But I never thought it would be overcast by a nigger. "


    Speaking of this matter, the boss''s hand could not help but rub on his own gun. He was annoyed by this nigger''s misbehavior, and at the same time he played the sympathy card to him, even dare to make such an idea to the people in his shop. One side is also stupid sympathy for himself, but he would believe a nigger''s gossip and be full of remorse.


    He was very fortunate to have a righteous guest, Alexia. Otherwise, when the stupid girl is run away by the nigger, he really doesn''t know how to explain to his old man who died.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that he can''t do anything without Alexia. After all, the guy in his hand is not vegetarian. It only takes a few minutes to get around. How can he keep up with the car. It was only then that Andrew''s treatment was not to squat the police station, but to enter the autopsy department.


    The French ban on guns is right, but their citizens are not banned from holding hunting rifles. And the deer bullet with a shotgun hits a person. Unless you are a super human, otherwise you can''t escape a dead character wearing a bulletproof jacket.


    This is their temper as a mercenary. Knowing that this kind of thing is difficult to solve by law and normal means, they simply use their own methods to solve such problems.


    Of course, doing this afterwards will definitely pay a price. It''s as if a veteran from the United States arguing with the leader''s home and fired a gun, and was finally besieged by the police. As long as he fired on the street, the law was triggered. No matter what reason he has, in the end he cannot escape the severe punishment of the law.


    He also knew this in his heart, so thanking Alexia for a large part was thanking her, allowing him to avoid this situation, and giving him a better turn.


    This kind of thinking is very guessing, Alexia naturally has no reason. Thanks to this special gratitude, she began to ask her boss about some topics she was concerned about.


    "It may be a little offensive to ask just now, but I still ca n��t stop my curiosity. So please forgive me, I do n��t really understand that as a law enforcer, there is nothing fussy about what the intelligence equipment did. Place. And why do you treat him that way? "


    "Is there anything questionable?"


    The boss''s response was very direct, or his response reflected his most fundamental idea.


    "It''s just a tool, and it''s a tool that makes people feel uncomfortable at first glance. Why should I be so kind to a tool? The law does not require me to do this, and even if the law requires it, ask us Agree, don''t you agree? Anyway, I won''t agree. "


    "But he is serving us after all. And in terms of their performance, everything they have done so far is impeccable, isn''t it? It''s hard to imagine that if this kind of crisis broke out, our side What a terrible situation it would be without the intelligence to maintain order. Maybe it would be impossible to walk into a coffee shop and drink coffee like this? "


    Alexia was listening carefully to the boss''s answer. In her opinion, this kind of answer is very representative. The more deeply she explores, the more she can learn about their conservatives from those answers.


    As the so-called confidante knows every victory, she wants to disintegrate the power of Ultron to operate in Europe from the inside, and she must understand every one of them, and this is the best opportunity.


    Through the boss''s answer, although she heard only one person''s simple point of view, what she saw was a huge collective, the overall opinion they represented.


    Being an Austrian, it is not so popular. Especially for this conservative group, I am afraid that in their eyes, the role played by Ultron is not necessarily more glorious than that of Hydra.


    In theory, this should not be the case. Because Ultron has never said anything that hurts humanity, and every major thing he has done so far is based on the human position, and strives for the maximum benefit for them.


    Whether it''s against the devil or against Victor, he does it. And everything he did was singled out, not to mention being grateful. At the very least, it should not be this attitude.


    This is the most incomprehensible thing for a sane person like Alexia. It''s as if a person keeps a loyal dog loyal and saves him from time to time. The owner not only did not appreciate the dedication of the loyal dog, but always kept thinking of chopping the dog and stewing it, which was of course illogical.


    She didn''t understand why this idea came about, and she asked it now to explore the fundamental ideas of these people. Learn about their logic and arrange them along this logic. This is her most fundamental purpose.


    And now, the answer will be revealed for her.


    :. :

 Chapter 2088： Stubborn thinking

    "I won''t be grateful to him for the same tool that he should have played. He is just a tool."


    Facing Alexia''s doubts, the boss once again stated his own point of view. Of course, he also knows that it is not appropriate to say this, especially when standing on the stand of human beings, there is some suspicion of ingratitude. So he immediately put forward another set of his own theories, so he argued against Alexia.


    "It''s not that I don''t know gratitude, ma''am. It''s you who knows what''s behind that terrible machine. A computer? Or a computer with its own thinking, I really don''t understand the government Why is there such a big heart to dare to let such a guy stand out in front of everyone. Don''t they know what a threat is? "


    "That''s intelligent life, sir. It''s a miracle brewed by modern technology!"


    "I don''t know what a miracle is. I only know that when the atom popped up, people also called it a miracle. But now, he hurts our own people even more than our enemies!"


    Raising his voice, it seemed that doing so would make him more verbally overwhelming. The boss continued his own opinion.


    "Even if our problems are not completely solved, we set foot in the realm of the gods without authorization. As a result, we will inevitably create an uncontrollable existence. And look at the power shown by that guy Is that what a man can do? He is learning and surpassing human beings, surpassing his Creator, and wants to be on par with the gods. And under the premise that he has already taken a big step ahead of us, who can we guarantee that They will serve us as always, as if we were serving God. Instead of kicking us off and replacing us. "


    This fearful idea did not exceed Alexia''s expectations, and she knew that in the heads of most conservatives, I am afraid it was a similar idea.


    This is not surprising. Because science has always been a concept for such people. They never take the initiative to understand the limits of science, and everything they reject is beyond their cognition. Like Ultron, their only impression is that classic science fiction movie more than 20 years ago. But getting out of this and letting them make some fair evaluations of Ultron is probably an unrealistic thing.


    Unsurprisingly, Alexia expected the boss to start talking about the old stalk.


    "I don''t know if you''ve seen an old movie, and you don''t have much impression in your grade. If you''ve seen that, you''ll know something about me. Because that has revealed a transcendence What kind of things the computer we control will do. He will control everything in this world, and then annihilate all human beings in a planned way, try to let us create things to replace us and become the masters of this world . Don''t believe it, young people, all developments are similar. "


    "First, let the big guys be proud of the robots. They thought it was their achievement, but who knows if this is a computer conspiracy. Then these robots will replace our police and army to deprive us of all our resistance. In the end, it may be that he is standing directly on the television, declaring his dominion over all of us and the fact that human beings become their slaves. If all this happens tomorrow, I would not be surprised at all. "


    "That''s just a movie, sir. Reality doesn''t develop as it does in movies, especially that kind of development has no logic at all."


    Alexia responded appropriately, but this rebuttal seemed to stimulate the boss''s nerves, making him immediately stare with a beard.


    "What does it mean to be logicless? Does film have to be logicless? Those of you who are highly educated just like to be self-righteous. I tell you, I have experienced many things in my life, and these things, in your opinion, are in the movie. It happened the same. "


    "Have you seen a few people and you can chase dozens of people across by relying on four guns? Have you seen anyone holding a wine bottle and burning a tank into scrap iron? No, you haven''t seen But, just thinking in accordance with your ridiculous scientific logic, you will not believe it at all, and consider it all to be delusional. But this is what happened in front of me, which I have personally experienced What can you say? "


    It seems that when he was young, he received some unfair treatment. When it comes to scientific and logical issues, this boss has some meaning to borrow. Of course, his use of borrowing topics did not interfere with Alexia''s judgment, and she could clearly recognize the suspicion of the concept of stealing or replacing the concept in the nonsense he said.


    This is a trick. Many people think that if they are engaged in scientific research, they must be dumb and clumsy. In fact, this is pure prejudice. It is the self-consolation that the gods of the spirits give you to close your doors and windows. You know, science is the most logical study, and the basis of language is logic. You expect a group of people who can use formulas and calculations to settle one by one so complicated that you ca n��t even understand a symbol will lose to you logically. This is no easier than a disabled person who wants to compete with the world champion than a long jump .


    Most of the time, they behaved indifferently and unkindly, but simply did not like to communicate with ordinary people. It is like saying that ordinary people do not like to communicate with mental retardation. In their eyes, ordinary people are estimated to be similar to mental retardation. And to say that this prejudice is removed, and they are given a temper that is not afraid of fear, then basically, any professional scientist can be transformed into Tony Stark, and I will always keep you from knowing even my mother. .


    As one of them, Alexia can certainly detect the loopholes and ridiculousness of his logic. And she herself wants to know the intention of these people, of course, it is impossible to laugh at it like ordinary people, leaving the boss with enough face. She was here to provoke. Because of this, she is also polite to show a kind but not aggressive attitude, just like you are a student sitting on the stage, and she is a teacher standing on the stage, so facing the boss Speak up.


    "Sir, I do n��t understand exactly what happened to you, so that you have such a prejudice against science. But what I want to tell you is that you ca n��t completely deny science because of a little bit of your own experience. This door The reason why the discipline will become the foundation of the entire human society is because it has an irreversible truth. Putting on Ultron and the robots he created are the things you worry about, and there is no logic to support it . "


    "If we look at Ultron and those smart devices as a species, the ecological environment they need does not intersect with humans at all. The film considers the relationship between the two based on the law of species competition. This is actually not the case. Right. Because fundamentally, there is no competitive relationship between the two. "


    "All the natural substances that humans need, air, water, food, and even all social substances, money, entertainment are not consumables necessary for the life of machines. They do n��t need anything, and even say that they are the manufacture of these substances. This is not a consumer. Except for energy, and energy, on the premise that human beings have developed almost unlimited nuclear fusion energy, there is no possibility of using energy as a contradiction. "


    "Even if human beings kill each other and cause racial destruction, they are more likely to be killed than by intelligent life such as Ultron. Because human beings still have survival and racial contradictions, how are these conflicts brewing? It ��s not strange to a certain degree. But machines, machines and us ca n��t even have contradictions, how can they be the culprits that destroy us? ��


    "This is just your opinion, ma''am."


    Standing in front of such a rhetorical statement that cannot be refuted at all, the boss felt that the words he used to brag about in the past are really not confrontational. But for him to admit that the other party is right again, his own thoughts are just a worry, but it is impossible.


    This is not only subverting his words, it is also subverting his life. You know, he has survived this half-life with this attitude of questioning science. If this makes him an advocate of science, it will not be easier than killing him.


    Of course he refused to submit, and in order to be able to maintain his position, he also tried his best to come up with all the conceivable examples to refute this view.


    "You said that there is no contradiction between humans and machines. Then why do so many workers lose their jobs and become unemployed who can only roam the streets because the factory uses machines?"


    "You are wrong, sir. This is not a contradiction between man and machine. This is a contradiction between workers and capitalists. From the perspective of capitalists, the needs of workers are higher than the needs of machines, and the output of workers is lower than the output of machines. They will of course choose the machine. Even if you are sitting in that position, you will choose so. Because this is the most optimized and the most beneficial. The machine only plays an instrumental role in the middle, it does not take the initiative with you What they are fighting for, it is the conflict between you and the capitalists that gives them a choice. "


    "Society has always evolved this way. It''s like when wool workers were replaced by textile machines. More advanced production methods are destined to make some people unemployed, but at the same time, this will also provide an additional part of employment opportunities. It depends Can you just seize it? "


    "But after all, aren''t our jobs still being preempted by those machines?"


    This long story boss has heard it more than once, and as always, he chose to ignore those straightforward truths, and cling to the core of the contradiction.


    "I don''t care what the social development is not. I only know that there are a group of men who should have had jobs because of these machines. Their children are hungry. Their wives are wiping tears. They have no strength and skills. There is no place to use it at all, which is why I don''t like machines. "


    "If you say this, I probably understand what you mean. Do you think that the prevalence of machines will lead to an increase in human unemployment, which will cause a series of social problems in disguise, right?"


    Did I think so? The boss was a little confused for a while, and he dared to swear in the name of his dead dad. He really didn''t think so much, but in front of a woman like Alexia, he was really embarrassed to say that he thought too shallow. So he had to bite his head and nodded.


    "Yes, I just can''t accept such things. Why should ordinary people like us pay for the so-called social development, but must social development be based on the sacrifice of our ordinary people?"


    "Well, if you say that, then make a choice, sir."


    Alexia is unequivocal on this issue. She just turned around and said so.


    "Two options. First, you are willing to work as a working class. You work in a factory all your life. The material you get can only meet the needs of a young and old family. It will allow you to barely support your child to finish community college, and then let him Come to pick up your class and continue to be a worker? Or do you want to change the way, that is, do what you want to do, no matter what kind of work you do, you can get a good salary, and at the same time social welfare can reach the kind that allows you Even without work, you can live comfortably and comfortably. What about everything? "


    "This is impossible?"


    Upon hearing this, the boss shook his head. The benefits in Europe are already the best on the planet. But even the best of them cannot be said to support such benefits. This is no longer true, it is simply a dream.


    "I mean, if!"


    "Of course I will choose the second one, and I am not a fool."


    No matter what kind of race, the appeal is the same. That is, who can stand, who wants to kneel to make money, can lie down, and who wants to work? All are forced by reality and by helplessness. For almost all normal people, they want to live a life that can satisfy their needs without doing anything. It''s just impossible.


    Of course, this impossibility is not necessarily impossible, at least not in Alexia''s point of view.


    "If you really want to choose the second type, then you should not even reject machines like Ultron. Because you need to be clear that their presence means a leap in productivity, and only when the leap in productivity reaches a certain level can it appear That second possibility I portray. "


    "There is no need for machines. Everything they create is for human beings. When one day, the material they create exceeds the overall needs of human society, then the day I describe will become a reality . And is this day far away? From the perspective of the development of modern technology, it is not far away, as long as no one makes a hindrance. "


    She said that, and she started staring at the boss. And as she expected, the boss also showed a fascinating expression for a while. But soon, he shook his head, and had to be stubborn again.


    "Sorry, I still don''t believe it. I don''t think anyone in this world can be so kind. Mankind is not like this, let alone a machine. Rather than make me believe that everything he does is for such a purpose, I Rather believe in the kind in the movie, everything he does is a conspiracy. "


    "Yes, this should have been a conspiracy. Those governments, maybe they are all under control. Otherwise, how could they be so indulgent. Damn it, a bunch of **** stuff."


    I found out the bottle under the counter and poured myself a full glass of spirits. When the boss drank it, he began to mutter with some words that no one could understand.


    And that means the end of the topic, but Alexia has got the answer he wants.


    She has seen clearly, the ridiculous nature of human beings


    :. :

 Chapter 2089： Thirteen experts plague rumors

    Just like you can''t wake up a person who pretends to sleep anyway, when a stubborn person has established his own prejudices, even if you put no matter how clear the logic and logic are before him, the end result Often it is only foolishness and blindness that are skeptical, reprimanded, and ignored.


    This is great, especially for Alexia. Because this undoubtedly meant that she didn''t need to do anything extra to tear humans out of it into two parts. And that was enough for her plan.


    She doesn''t need to rebel against all human beings, that''s impossible and unrealistic. In fact, as long as she can counter a sufficient number of human beings in her plan, so that they can clearly oppose Ultron, it is enough. The fire of the stars can itself be a prairie fire. All she needs now is to borrow a blast of wind to spread the fire of Ebara. And this, she has been prepared for a long time


    On the thirteenth day of the epidemic, the situation was apparently under control.


    This is the government''s statement, and their basis for this statement is that the workload of those emergency response teams has decreased, and in cities, they have rarely received similar cases.


    This gives a false illusion that things have come to an end. And those who are so happy are indeed taking this as true and starting to tout their merit. However, it is not clear whether this is the case or not. And in the least optimistic way of thinking, Ultron feels that things are now really offensive to the stage of attack.


    So far, with the cooperation of governments, they have collected about 74,300 infections. This number cannot be said to be small, and it can even be compared with the number of people lost in foreign wars in Europe since World War II. This is why some people feel that things have come to an end, because under this number, they feel that things can no longer be serious.


    However, Ultron has another point of view. That is, in front of the population base of tens of millions of people who use laundry powder in Europe, tens of thousands of people are simply a worthless number.


    As early as four years ago, there were nearly 30 million related recorders in Europe. Now, this number will only increase. Right now these more than 70,000 people are just well-known that they have related behaviors, and the first examples were cited. Those who have not been reported or have never shown similar behavior are definitely not a minority. And even if it is said that such people only occupy one tenth of all relevant personnel, it should be millions of data instead of tens of thousands of such data.


    Of course, millions, that''s the worst case scenario. Considering that the nano guards have not really spread to the entire European society, this number should be greatly discounted. However, no matter how discounted, this will be a shocking number. Therefore, even if Ultron already had some conjectures about this, he did not dare to make such conjectures available to the public.


    Look at the turmoil that European society has brought to just 70,000. Countless people dared not show up at home, but were hysterical there through a sound network. They are asking why everything happened, and who is the cause of all this.


    Under the premise that they couldn''t point their finger at the enemy who couldn''t even touch the shadow, Ultron, who once brought them the dawn of eternal life, has now personally changed this dawn into a horn of life Existence has become the only object they can attack.


    This is inevitable, and Ultron has some psychological preparations for this. Of course, not everyone will be willing to do so. After all, the big cake that Ao Chong painted for them is not ordinary.


    Immortality, and healthy immortality, is the dream of mankind for many years. It can be said that for this dream, whatever price humans pay is acceptable to them. It''s all a trivial matter. In those ancient stories, there are many people who do a horrible thing to do horrible things, just for such an eternal dream.


    This is intolerable by the world, no doubt. But since such a story can be passed down, it naturally shows that people agree with the reasons for those lunatics. Eternal life is such a big cake. A dream that makes most humans fascinate. And because of this, even if this dream has begun to show the trend of nightmares, a reasonable part of human beings are not willing to let go of it.


    They would rather bear the distress and turmoil now, and would not give up such a dream easily. So obviously the situation has started to worsen, and some people have begun to clamor. To clarify this scam has changed all this, they still maintain restraint and try to pull their relatives and friends around them so that they will not be overly aggressive Come on.


    This can also be regarded as some kind of greed. It''s just that this greed just happened to help Ao Chong stabilize the situation, so that he wouldn''t fall into a situation where the enemy would suffer.


    Of course, Ultron himself knows that this is not a long-term plan. Because before the real turnaround comes, they must be in the darkness before this dawn. No one is sure what kind of distortion will be brewed by this darkness. What makes him even more uncertain is the human heart. He is not even convinced that human beings will always trust him.


    He must find a way to break this dilemma. For him, there are only two ways he can achieve this.


    The first is to seek mysterious power, crack the mysterious components inside the germ, and enter to let the nano guards interpret its secrets and dismantle its offensive.


    This is not easy, because Frank has already said frankly that this is not something that humans can achieve. The other party is a god, and among human beings, there is no longer a mage who can stand up to the gods, even if it is the Supreme Master now.


    Ultron believes that Frank will not deceive him in such matters, but he thinks that he should have some room for this view.


    Because no one has stipulated that such an existence as Supreme Master will have the first and not the second. Secondly, even if the Supreme Master is just a newcomer who has just assumed office, the Shibetsu should be impressive for three days. Who can be sure that he who controls the rich heritage of the Supreme Master will not be transformed into one in a short time What do you not know?


    In this regard, he felt it necessary to fight for one. No matter how bad it is, even if the Supreme Master has not grown up to such a point. He can also rely on the power of the Supreme Mage to achieve his second solution.


    Slaughter God. This is his second solution to the problem. And even if he was well prepared for it, the difficulty of the matter still exceeded his expectations.


    The first problem was that he couldn''t find the position of the **** behind the scenes.


    All the logic of human society, all the knowledge of reasoning, seems to be somewhat helpless in searching for the identity of the black man behind the scenes. Because he completely applies a set of chaotic logic, the clues left by her cannot be used as clues at all.


    This undoubtedly proves the opponent''s savvy, and also proves that he is definitely prepared. And since the other party has shown such a nature, then it is already a bit stupid to follow the so-called logical reasoning in this respect.


    Ultron is not the kind of person who doesn''t know the change. After realizing this, he has actively sought out other search methods. Among these methods, there is no doubt that the mysteries that cannot be understood by him have become the best choice.


    The second reason he sought the Supreme Master was here. Because regardless of the level of this Supreme Master, the legacy left by the former Supreme Master Gu Yi ** will always be indispensable. And in those heritages, whether it is the Eastern Guagua, or the Western astrology and prophecy, as long as he can collect the black hands behind the scenes, it is an acceptable behavior for him.


    This is considered to be an emergency. But at the moment Ultron obviously has no better way. In any case, it is easier to find a Supreme Master who has not completely disappeared from his sight than it is to find a **** who cannot touch the shadow at all. And the reason he showed such urgency was because he had already felt that the kind of storm would be calm before.


    How could an opponent who worked hard to disintegrate all his efforts by this means, how could he be so indifferent at this time. In his place, he would not miss such an opportunity. So it is almost inevitable, he can be sure that the enemy must be brewing something.


    This is no longer a guess, but a consequence that will inevitably occur at this step. However, even if he had already anticipated this step in advance, Ultron would never have thought that all this would come so quickly and suddenly that it would be too late for him to make any response.


    The outbreak occurred on the thirteenth day of the night. The prolonged high temperature accompanied by a torrent of light rain began to make a weird smell permeate across the European cities.


    Experts rumored that this is an odor emitted by trace elements with certain radioactive dust accompanied by atmospheric movement and precipitation. Given the scale of nuclear explosions in North Africa and South Asia, it is hoped that the general public can stay at home as much as possible, not long Time stays away from being affected by emissive elements.


    As soon as this official speech was publicized, it immediately frightened many people. And because of the previous turmoil, most families are fully equipped with dry grain and water, they simply hide in their homes, the doors and windows are closed, and they dare not step out. As for when to wait, it is natural that they will take a little risk after the experts have rumored that the problem is no longer serious, and there is other evidence that there is really no problem. Before that, no one would be willing to make such jokes with their own lives.


    The Nano Guardian''s propaganda advertisement did not say that this kind of thing can control the influence of nuclear radiation. And even if there is such a sentence, most people dare not take this risk.


    People are afraid of death. It is precisely because of this that there is a so-called expert who speaks such gibberish under the authority of the government.


    Yes, this is of course nonsense. The so-called nuclear radiation dust has been resolved long ago.


    You know, when the space defense system was still alive, that weather system was created not just to act as a deterrent. It is more for the living environment of the earth ��s human beings. Therefore, after radioactive dust has entered the atmosphere, relevant professionals have already used the weather system to release it into the desert and the deep ocean by means of precipitation. Office.


    Therefore, this is just an excuse, an excuse for the masses to voluntarily avoid and retreat, so as not to get involved in some events. And what is it that makes the government willing to sow such a big lie and also use this method to deceive its own citizens? The answer is naturally the state of affairs that is brewing now, and it is finally getting worse.


    This sudden rain seems to contain a mysterious force that humans cannot understand, and this kind of force causes the crystalline lesions isolated by humans to start to change in a weird and terrible way. .


    The information was first transmitted from Ultron, after all, the earliest lesions found have been kept in Ultron''s hands. However, out of doubts about Ultron, many countries and government officials have not chosen to believe his first-hand information, and they are obviously more willing to believe what they have seen. As a result, they were used to contain the diseased bodies, and they were used as a base for isolation and research. In the shortest time, they have completely lost their contact with the outside world.


    No one knows better than them what this sudden fall meant, and the force they deployed there was definitely not a wine bag or rice bag, even if it was said to be among the main forces in Europe today. And now, even these elite forces they rely on have not been able to control the situation, and they are naturally inevitable to guess things in the worst direction.


    What happened is a question that government officials in every country want to figure out. And out of being cautious about the current situation, and also cherishing their own strength, they did not blindly put their strength into the investigation of this uncertain situation, but once again contacted Ultron and wanted to Learn the truth from him.


    In this regard, Ultron naturally has no reason to refuse. He directly shared the information he just took over, and this indirectly led to a ridiculous appearance of an expert.


    It ��s not that they deliberately want to hide, but for the government, the situation is a bit out of control.

 Chapter 2090： Deformed, twisted, strange symbiosis

    This is a completely isolated and tightly sealed room. There is no open passage in the entire room. Unless you can cut up to two feet thick and continue to increase the walls, you can only stay in this room honestly.


    This is a complete blockade, of course, only for those in this room. For people outside the room, they obviously can still use the remote control to make limited interaction with the interior of the room.


    For example, robotic arm sampling, or the use of various equipment already installed to completely destroy the material in it. This in itself is a backhand arranged in consideration of the worst case, but even if such a level has been considered, these arrangements have not been able to keep up with the changes.


    Inside the room at this moment are dense tissue structures like biological organs and fungus blankets. Looking at it with the naked eye, you can see a lot of tissues that make you feel familiar, such as the internal organs of the internal organs. However, these organizations are composed entirely in a chaotic and irregular manner. It''s like disassembling countless individuals and then piece together an abstract painting at will. Everything in the entire room felt so messy, weird, and disgusting.


    Of course, the most important thing is the feeling of life. They are not dead, but function as if they had life. Those tissues that look like organs. Will move neatly, as if the creature is breathing, even if there is no air in this room. And those tissues like the heart are beating constantly. The naked eye can clearly see the fluid flowing in the blood vessels like blood, and the changes that this fluid brings to the other organs as if it were energized.


    Such ugliness, distortion, and deformity, but it cannot be denied that they are alive. And this is exactly the thing that human beings are most unacceptable.


    "You mean, this ghost thing was mutated from those infected?"


    Officials stopped their nausea, and questioned Ultron with a pale face.


    Ultron makes such a statement. But after seeing this disgusting monster with their own eyes, they have no way to associate the fleshy monster in front of them with the previous lens. For them, they would rather believe that this is a mutation caused by some kind of unspeakable experiment of Ultron, rather than believe that it would be the spontaneous change of the lens infection.


    The reason is simple, because they cannot afford it at all.


    Aochuang has a limited number of infected people. Under the compulsory intervention of governments in other countries, that is, his instinctive doubts, except for the first few infections, other infected people are basically divided up and placed by governments In the quarantine zone they specialized in.


    This has led to the fact that the number of infected people in the quarantine area under each government''s name is tens of times or even hundreds of times higher than that of Ultron. And even if we think in the simplest way of thinking, if this kind of thing happens spontaneously, then in those quarantine zones, the deformed and deformed monsters should not be tens or hundreds of times higher than Here?


    Thinking of this possibility, government officials had a cyanosis in their heads. He expected the seriousness of the matter, but he did not expect to be in such a shocking way. So now he would rather question Ultron, thinking that it was some kind of accident caused by his mistake, rather than face such a reality. Although he knew how small this might be. But he is still lucky


    Ultron can understand the luck of the person in front of him, but he knows more clearly that this is not the time to comfort him. If you are lucky, you can do whatever you want to do for the rest of your life, but now, at the moment when this enemy has already recruited and recruited deadly, you as the representative of the government There is no luck.


    "I regret to tell you, sir. This is indeed the most spontaneous change for those infected. There is no way outside factors can stop this change."


    "So, aren''t our quarantine zones still possible? How could this make our people lose contact? Even with this change, they shouldn''t be told to send back even a little news."


    The situation on the government''s side Aochuang knows well. Even if the government has blocked the news for the first time, he can still find the information he wants to know from the sieve-filled government system. As for the information he knew, he could only sigh, and then said without regret.


    "You miscalculated the speed and efficiency of this change, sir."


    Pointing at the room full of deformed flesh in front of his eyes, Ultron explained it to him.


    "What you are seeing now is not the volume that this twisted creation should have. Because at the beginning, the space occupied by the so-called infected body is far less than it is now. This is made up of several different rooms. An isolated environment that was pieced together temporarily, and in the beginning, these rooms should have been isolated from those individuals. "


    "And as you know, with that weird rain, everything changed in an instant. Those infected bodies swelled in a way we couldn''t imagine, in just a few seconds. The inside broke the wall, colluded with each other and evolved into what it looks like today. This is also the result of me using the fastest speed to strengthen the surrounding walls with machinery. As you can imagine, without my timely response, now What kind of malformation will spread to the end? And this is only the consequence of a dozen cases of infection. "


    "I don''t know how many cases of infection the government has shelved in the quarantine zone, but I believe that the government must lack adequate response measures in this sudden outbreak. If the scale of the outbreak exceeds Certain limits, so it is conceivable that I am afraid that those innocent soldiers and researchers are already trapped at this moment. "


    "You mean, they''ve been swallowed up by this twisted monster?"


    Hearing such an explanation from Ultron, government officials were even more unacceptable. He subconsciously regarded this twisted flesh as a kind of monster, and in his eyes, the monster naturally swallowed humans and consumed them.


    And if those soldiers and researchers are really killed, he would rather hope that these soldiers died in a difficult confrontation than see them buried in this monster in such a way of humiliation. Belly.


    He couldn''t imagine that kind of fear, even if he just thought about it a little bit, he would undoubtedly think that it would be the most terrible method of death facing a person.


    However, the words of Ultron soon made him realize how naive his thoughts were. For the kind of horror he could imagine, there were obviously more horrible things.


    "Engulf? No, I don''t think it''s appropriate to use the word, sir. Things might be worse than you think."


    Controlling the robotic arm in the closed room, like the butcher turning the meat on his cutting board, turned the disgusting flesh and blood. When several officials around Ultron had already revealed their expressions that could not help it, It also brings the entire lens switch, bringing it closer.


    And through the lens, we can clearly see that a weird creature is now entangled in this pile of terrible flesh.


    The reason why it is weird is that this creature has lost its fur that we are familiar with, and if we ignore this, it is the orangutan we often see on TV.


    This is a test piece that Ultron specially placed in these rooms when studying whether infection cases are contagious to normal organisms. When the infected person mutated, the orangutans were unable to evacuate, and were directly involved.


    Ultron had thought that these orangutans were dead. But when he began to study these twisted creations, he found that they did not die, but survived in a special way.


    "What the **** is going on?"


    Government officials are not only politicians who only know about empty talk, but also experts in related fields. Maybe those politicians have no energy to make any rational judgments when faced with this kind of scene. Just nausea can destroy them. But those experts, their psychological qualities are not so weak.


    "They seem to be alive with these animals?"


    For experts, it is not difficult to distinguish shaved orangutans. Because even if they say they haven''t done similar things, they have seen others do it. In addition, I have done too many experiments on dissection, and I don''t think how disgusting this scene will be right now. At best, there is a bit of nausea, and this is obviously still within the acceptable range.


    Compared with this physical discomfort, the curiosity in my heart is enough to suppress everything. In the face of situations beyond their imagination, they immediately asked one by one.


    "How did this happen? Aren''t these twisted monsters offensive? And, how does this creature sustain his life? This level of external pressure should have crushed it The bones in the body and the internal organs were the only ones that killed him. How could it be said that he was still so healthy? "


    The expert''s speech is also considered in one phrase. They can see at a glance the physical stress that can be caused by this level of flesh and blood. Orangutans that should have been crushed to death under such pressure can survive strangely, and there is definitely some reason they haven''t figured out yet.


    They are right, and Ultron knows the answer to this question. It is just that he is not sure whether these experts or human beings can accept such an answer.


    He hesitated. But he himself knew that this hesitation did not stop these human curiosities. And sooner or later they can figure out the truth in it, simply, he no longer tangles in this kind of problem, but directly answers to them.


    "In a way, these animals survive because the twisted creations we see have reached a weird symbiotic relationship. Yes, as you think. This animal is now equivalent A part of this monster is also independent of each other. I''m not sure to what extent this independence can be independent, but according to my estimation, if they are separated, it is likely that it is the animal''s death."


    Ultron said, using the robotic arm to flip the flesh around the orangutan again. And this time, the tissues that are connected to the orangutan, like the blood vessels and intestines, are displayed in front of everyone.


    This seemingly disgusting organ completely connects the orangutan with the flesh and blood that crosses it, and it seems that it has not particularly affected the orangutan.


    Except for shedding her hair and being unable to move easily because of this connection, all the movements and facial features of this orangutan still seem to maintain the original appearance. Whether it''s a tooth grinning or scratching the ears and cheeks, it is exactly the same. The more so, the more amazing those experts are.


    "It''s incredible, is this spontaneous behavior? Or is it just an accident?"


    "It should be spontaneous behavior. We sent all the animals used for experiments in it, like this orangutan, they all survived in this special way."


    "It''s too weird. I mean, such a huge and rapid mention of proliferation, how exactly this weird creature can control its predatory desire. Sorry, I''m not sure if I should use this word , Because I am not sure now whether it still has the feeding and digestive functions that a creature should have. Where does its body come from, such a huge body, if there is no energy to support it, it should have been It ��s natural to be corrupt. "


    "Gentlemen, gentlemen, control your desire for research. We are now discussing the serious situation at hand, not what organ this monster uses to feed, and what it depends on to eat. If you There really is something to discuss, so for God''s sake, let''s discuss how many more soldiers are likely to survive. "


    "I ask you to come here so that you can give me a fair opinion and tell me what I can do to solve our soldiers. Instead of listening to your lecture here to study the habits of such a monster!"


    Perhaps the things in front of them really exceeded the bottom line of these politicians'' heart, or maybe it was because he really wanted to put more energy on the rescue of those soldiers, as he said. In short, the government officials were almost hysterical at this time, and they were totally unscrupulous.


    In the face of his scolding, several experts looked at each other and said something that made him unacceptable.


    "Sir, it''s not that we don''t want to help you. It''s already obvious. If these animals can survive in this way, then obviously, our soldiers, those you need to be rescued in your mouth, I am afraid it will be a similar situation at this time. "


    "They didn''t die but survived this way."

 Chapter 2091： Grim affairs parted ways

    "You mean, are they still alive? And like these animals, have become such disgusting looks, living in the bodies of these monsters?"


    Government officials'' faces changed again and again, he had made the worst kind of assumptions, and he never thought that things would be carried out in such a way. And for such a fact, whether it is his personal feelings that belong to human beings, or his professional requirements as a politician, he has developed an unacceptable psychological tendency.


    "No, no, things shouldn''t be like this. How could such a monster let go of our soldiers kindly? There must be something wrong with it, it must be that you are wrong!"


    The unacceptability in his heart made him yell at the collar of any expert. In the face of this unacceptable mentality, several experts who are accustomed to this kind of thing have already looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Sir, you should believe in science. Even if you don''t believe in science, you should also believe that the fact in front of you is not. This guy, who you call a monster, does not show that kind of aggressive tendency. You also saw that he saved their lives in this way on the premise that he was fully capable of harming these animals. Based on this, we should not think that he would have any motivation to hurt those humans. After all In the eyes of this creature, there should be no difference between humans and these animals. Therefore, they should have survived. "


    "Survival? Do you call this method surviving? Look at the ghosts of these animals. Do you think this can really be a good thing if those people also become like them? If so, I How can I explain to their families and ordinary people? Do you tell them, I ��m really sorry, your loved ones have been integrated with such a monster, and we cannot arrange you to visit now. But if you If necessary, we can arrange you to glance at it from a distance through a glass? "


    Some officials'' weird words also made the experts present immediately realize the seriousness of the problem. Even so, they didn''t understand anything for a while.


    This is not as simple as performing surgery, as long as you push the person into the operating room to perform an operation, after the introduction, the operation is very successful or we have done our best.


    This is really a responsibility, and no one is qualified to speak out at such times. Especially when they made a promise but did not achieve the corresponding results, I am afraid that the funeral at that time is not just their professional reputation, I am afraid that even the prison will become an ideal situation.


    It is not that they are unwilling to do this, but that they are not willing to take that kind of risk, and that they cannot solve the problem at all.


    In order to prevent someone from being irrational, or what kind of tricks these politicians use to drag themselves down. This was also immediate, and someone said so.


    "We can try and see if we can effectively separate them. But in the current situation, we don''t think it is possible. The result of a risky attempt may be casualties, and you Seeing that, there are so many experimental products. With a limited number of attempts, we don''t really have much confidence. "


    "Then you have to give it a try. If you do n��t have the experiment you want here, then we have in the quarantine the objects you use for experiments. As long as it can do everything you say, the government is willing to give you Pay for the experiment! "


    This is a promise made in lieu of the government, and from his position, this is enough to represent the government''s opinion.


    The experts nodded their heads and agreed, for them, no matter what the outcome, this is a gain. If you can save people, that''s best. The results of fame and fortune are enough to push their careers to the top of life. And even if it is said that things are not satisfactory, personally handling such a living individual is enough to allow them to expand a new path on the road of scientific research. It''s not a loss at all.


    As for how much casualty their so-called attempt would cause, I am sorry, this is not in their consideration, nor is it in the consideration of those politicians.


    The idea of ??politicians is simple, that is, they would rather see that all of their soldiers have been sacrificed in some kind of accident, and they would never want them to survive this weird way.


    The pressure on them will inevitably be greater than the former, because this has already involved the ethical bottom line that humans can accept. I am afraid that for most people, they would rather want their loved ones and friends to become martyrs, sacrificed in a certain battle, and they would never want to see them become a monster. The weird way came to my eyes.


    If this is a case, or an accident, the government can stay out of it. But all this is happening now. As the leader, the government cannot escape from it anyway. This also means that they will inevitably bear the anger of the people. Even if they are also playing the role of a victim in the middle, the people will inevitably anger them because they cannot accept the actual emotional trend.


    At this time, the government is naturally unwilling to take on such risks. So they decided to try to change this fact at all costs. As the experts are working towards, separating the victims from them so that they don''t have any connection with these monsters, this is certainly their best choice. But if this road doesn''t work, then they don''t mind doing some unsavory means, and they directly judge their so-called survivors as martyrs.


    It is better to pay a pension than to hang the lives of these people while being criticized by the whole society. As long as politicians figure out this account, they naturally know what to choose.


    Ao Chuang saw the intention of these guys, but he made a calculation in an instant. Immediately afterwards, he didn''t wait for the government official to make a confidential request for his three orders and five claims, and he had already spoken to him in this way.


    "Sir. I think that instead of worrying about how to deal with these twisted creations, consider some other things that are more urgent."


    "Oh my god, isn''t this enough to make me feel bad? Do you have to pick this time? Come on, don''t tell me, what else can make me even more disgusting than these in front of me! "


    Although Ultron did not answer, his silent response has undoubtedly shown the answer. This made government officials immediately pat their bare heads, and then said that they were broken.


    "Say, tell me what could be worse than that. Let us all listen and see how bad this world is!"


    "That''s it, sir. You should understand that our quarantine work is not thorough. In addition to those infected by us, there are theoretically a large number of undiscovered infections that exist in this society. Every corner. And if we say that the infected body in our hands has been transformed into what it is now, then are those infected bodies that have not been controlled the same, or that they will be because they are in a What about the more complex and disparate environments? "


    As soon as this sentence was spoken, a group of experts nodded in agreement. They know the gap, for example, the distortion in front of them is grown in a relatively blank environment. Ultron controls their living environment, which is theoretically a thousand times superior to the outside world. And if it is placed in the outside world and in the natural environment, this distortion may not be so serious.


    Of course, you can think the other way around. That is to be stimulated by the outside world, this kind of distorted development is likely to reach a scale of terror. Especially in the individual tendencies of such monsters, no one dares to guarantee that in the face of the extremely complicated natural environment of the outside world, such seemingly harmless individuals will maintain the current innocuous tendencies of humans and animals. And once they have the so-called desire to attack, then depending on the strange assimilation ability that created them, they can easily become human nightmares.


    Government officials cannot consider this possibility from a biological point of view, but as long as they think that in the corners they have not found, there are things similar to the things in front of them, he instinctively feels There was a horror.


    He also asked himself if he had seen strong winds and waves. Climbing all the way from the espionage agency to this position, even if it is a little bit blessed because of the ease of the perennial, but if there is any dangerous thing, he will not lose his heart. Ke Rao is so. As long as he imagines the possibility of such a monster appearing in his own mind, an inexplicable fear will still breed from his heart.


    He couldn''t accept such monsters frankly, even if they didn''t show any tendency to attack. And imagine that even he is still like this, how can ordinary humans receive such stimulation. I''m afraid it''s good to see a crazy one.


    He didn''t worry how many people would scare this thing. He was worried that the emergence of this monster would cause turmoil to the whole society. Once they appear in the eyes of the public, it is impossible to conceal their origins. After all, even if most people are idiots, there is always one or two smarter ones. And as long as they explore the truth, the public will turn fear into anger in the first place, and then directly anger on their heads.


    The European society is already cooking on fire. If such a riot comes again, the likely result is that they will all be put on the fire torture by angry people.


    This is by no means a result that he can accept as having a promising future in politics, so after a little thought in his heart, he directly inquired about Ultron.


    "Is there any way to directly destroy this monster? I mean, the quick way without leaving any traces?"


    "Sir, I don''t think it would be a solution!"


    Ultron understood the meaning of the officials. They obviously wanted to destroy these weird creatures, and used a dead letter to guarantee their status.


    This is not a wrong idea. In fact, as long as they are fast enough, the average person will never associate this monster with those infected. After all, the image of the infected person has been finalized. If it were not for the first time, no one would have guessed that there would be a mutation. As long as the public opinion work is done well, it is not a problem to spill this dirty water on Hydra.


    This is the most sensible approach, and it is almost the only option if one considers social stability. However, Ultron was hesitant at this time. And the reason he hesitated was simple:


    "Sir, you do n��t understand what this creature means. Although they are distorted into the form they are now, but this does not mean that we can really locate them by the title of monster. They are May be alive. I mean, like humans, they have self-awareness and thinking instinct. Even they are humans? "


    "What do you want to say, don''t you also want to tell me that I should treat these monsters as humans and issue them identification cards?"


    Officials scoffed. Experts frowned.


    "It shouldn''t be that they can''t retain the so-called consciousness. I mean, with this degree of distortion, their body tissues, including the brain, will have enough mutations, and under this premise, they can''t retain What self-awareness! "


    "What the **** are you talking about?"


    The official frowned, too. He probably had to understand something, and what he knew did not make him feel happy.


    "They are just monsters? Monsters, do you understand? In front of any one of them, they will not have a second name to refer to these ghosts. You are just unreasonable delusions, you do n��t need to do any degree of discussion at all. I wo n��t try anything for this stupid guess. Now, if you just do one thing, you have to find a way to destroy it. This is an order, you understand? "


    In this way, he stopped these people from continuing the discussion on this topic, and when he forced them to come up with a way to destroy these twisted creations, Ultron immediately gave an answer.


    "Sorry, I can''t do it. I can''t do something equivalent to murder."


    "Ha, now you can''t do it. But unfortunately, as the root of all this, you can''t run away. You don''t want to cooperate? It doesn''t matter, we will find a way."


    The angry officials quickly left with a group of experts, and the immediate urgency left him with little more time to spend more time here.


    And Ao Chuang, just watched them go away. It wasn''t until everyone disappeared into this isolated area that he looked sideways at the twisted creature in the room and spoke to them through the device.


    "I''m very sorry"


    This sound caused the twisted flesh to begin to roll, the flesh fluttering against the transparent walls, like the angry man venting his emotions hysterically.


    Unfortunately, everything is just as futile as they are now.


    Things are irreversible. And even Ultron can only say sorry to them.


    :. :

 Chapter 2092： Reckless strike by military operations

    The rumbling armored troops surged on the main roads in Europe, just like the dense ant colony began to work, and quickly penetrated the major European cities by the convenience of transportation.


    Such a move is unusual, especially when one or two citizens who are still on the street notice the movement of the army and post them on the Internet, the movement immediately came to the society. Voice of doubt.


    Europeans don''t want to participate in war, especially after learning how far the scale of war has gone today. The so-called exile governments who fled from Southeast Asia described the situation in Southeast Asia as terrible. Even if it is in front of the camera, facing the entire European audience, they are also outspoken that the scale of the war there has expanded to the level of World War II, and every day thousands of people die in the land and jungles of Southeast Asia. In.


    Europeans are dismissive of such remarks. In order to maintain their consistent style towards Southeast Asians, many people say that every exile government is indeed a monkey in Southeast Asia, and they have made a fuss about it without seeing anything in the world.


    Of course, this is on the surface, and in private, they don''t want to behave as they do.


    Hydra can also be regarded as the old rivals of the Europeans. Following the former United States, they did not lose much trouble. No matter whether it was the world ��s strike against Hydra in the earliest period of SHIELD, or the subsequent landing operations in South Asia, they have sent their own soldiers to participate.


    As in those wars in the past, they are trying to play the role of drummers in order to gain some special benefits for themselves. However, what they did not expect was that things were different from the past. What they expected was to win the war and then to gain more benefits as the winner. However, the reality is that wars are almost waiting for defeat, and the troops they dispatch are also at stake, and many have become martyrs.


    This caused a huge storm within Europe for a long time, because they could not accept the fact that it should have been as easy as a holiday, but turned into a **** brutal war.


    The government can''t accept this loss of public opinion and pensions, and the people can''t accept their former loved ones and friends, becoming coffins covered with flags, and returning to themselves in this way.


    So since the South Asian War, military operations on the European side have almost come to a standstill. Except for the appearance of certain actions, the entire European army did not intend to do so, nor would there be much movement. And like this large-scale military move, it seems to the people that the government is cramping.


    What are they planning to do? Send your army to the battlefield, to that horrible meat grinder? Have they forgotten their previous lessons, or have they gone crazy enough to use the lives of soldiers to pave the bottomless abyss of war?


    Although the people did not dare to take to the streets under the threat of nuclear radiation, the procession that formed the parade questioned and protested against their government. But on the Internet, on all platforms that can communicate, almost everyone is asking such a question.


    They don''t want to experience another terrible war like World War II, so almost anyone who has the ability to speak on the Internet is arguing side by side. This is a reckless act of governments participating in war without their permission.


    Of course, this is a wonderful misunderstanding. Because the high-level governments of different countries are in fact an idea with them, none of them is willing to participate in the war in Southeast Asia.


    Simply put, they are scared. After realizing that Hydra is different from the enemies they bullied in the past, and after seeing the miserable appearance of the United States today, Europeans no longer want to actively participate in it.


    On their own one-third of an acre, they naturally cannot allow anyone to make a ghost in their back. But out of this land in Europe, they already have a meaning of letting you die. I''ll just look at it.


    The current military move is purely to address the distortions caused by infected bodies. However, this matter cannot be stated clearly. Therefore, in the publicity, this has become the necessary measure taken by the government in response to the changes in the complex situation in the Middle East.


    The situation in the Middle East is indeed complicated. Although Europe unilaterally cut off its ties to the Middle East, they will also hear about the changes that have taken place there.


    The biggest problem in the Middle East at present is that a sudden rising force has begun to unparalleled momentum, and the wind and clouds are sweeping across the land. Those past regimes, the mighty warlords, either chose to surrender and were completely annexed; or they could only be beaten to pieces under the weight of futile resistance, like eggs under a hammer.


    This change has begun to show signs of unity. If this power is allowed to develop, then maybe a new regime across three continents will emerge like the original Eclipse or the Persian Empire. And this is already a doze on the side of the couch in Europe. If you can say that Europeans can sit and watch such a force rise, you can really watch their morale too high.


    In fact, if it weren''t for a sudden, something like this had happened inside. They also almost sent troops to that land in the name of maintaining regional peace.


    Right now, this excuse is just used in advance, and it can be regarded as a vaccination for the people. In the final analysis, their real purpose is to prevent the spread of distortion and to completely destroy the distortion monster before the public knows the truth.


    This will inevitably alarm some people who have been accidentally involved, but for the time being, most of these people can still use the lie to remove spies and fight against terrorists.


    The use of the army itself has shown that the government does not intend to maintain complete secrecy. Because for the moment, it is not very realistic to want to completely erase the truth from the public. All they are asking for is a quick one. Before the distortion spreads and affects the order of the society, before the public reacts to it, there is any connection between the deformed monsters and the infected.


    As long as they can deal with all the distorted monsters before that, then afterwards, how they arrange the reasons, fabricate the facts, and even say that throwing the pot on the Hydra is all about their mood.


    Mislead the masses with limited truth, asking them to take a wrong answer as the right result. This kind of thing, the European government can be said to be familiar with light traffic, there is basically no problem. So the only obstacle now is how to get rid of those **** aberration monsters.


    This is the top priority. Under the premise of Ultron being unwilling to help, the government can only rely on their experts. Although they are experts in related fields, their progress on this issue is very limited.


    The first problem that severely restricted them was the source of the research. Although the government has far more severe distortions than Ultron. However, unlike Aochuang''s strict control and well-equipped situation, the government''s distortions are completely uncontrolled.


    No one dared take the risk to open the closed quarantine without authorization. Because no one knows what kind of scene is under that quarantine. If there is a volcano that has been brewing for a long time, waiting for a vent to blow out, then they will undoubtedly make a big mistake.


    No one dares to take such risks, so experts can only start with the newly discovered distortions. And this kind of thing is not so easy to get started.


    It is still Paris, but a suburban area far from the city. In a somewhat dilapidated old building. Armed soldiers, accompanied by experts, began a raid on a fully enclosed floor.


    The residents of the entire building have been completely evacuated, so the soldiers don''t need to have too much scruples. They kicked the door in front of them, and they began to madly dump the magazines on the flesh and blood products lurking in the shadows. Bullets inside.


    For a while, the sound of crickets continued. Some kind of huge existence seemed to be hurting, and the floor was rattling.


    The house was shaking, and scattered dust was scattered from time to time on the floors. This is enough to prove the power of the monster that lurks in the dark. In the face of all this, the soldiers also couldn''t help bleaching their faces, and their hearts became extremely tense.


    They were completely put on the shelves by the ducks, and they were not ready to fight against monsters at all. So when this monster showed such power, they immediately became timid.


    If the monster hiding in the dark took the opportunity to launch an attack, it would probably cause most damage. Fortunately, the monster did not have the desire to attack in this way, but after a series of actions that seemed to vent, it hid silently toward the deeper floor.


    This timid response made the experts hiding behind them clamoring, demanding that the soldiers immediately catch up. It was also realized that this monster was not as scary as it seemed, and the soldiers were also brave and surrounded by guns.


    In the end, it was a closed floor. In the end, the monster could not escape the soldier''s containment. Just after a fierce gunshot, it had been forced into the corner, just like ordinary people who encountered thugs, and shivered and shivered.


    Of course, this kind of trembling can only be judged on the premise of a certain consciousness. And like soldiers who know nothing, they can only see these deformed monsters crowding together, writhing like fluffy cats. The scene was weird and horrifying, making them almost anxious to slam the trigger, so as to vent all the negative impacts they received.


    Fortunately, they are still disciplined and have not acted without authorization. As the expert with the highest command power at the scene, after examining some of the monsters curled up there, he ordered the soldiers around him.


    "Take out the refrigerator and save some tissues. Quickly, don''t delay."


    The soldier who executed the order was bitter, but he did not dare to disobey the order in public. However, in desperation, he unloaded the box that he had been carrying, and then took out the saber that he was carrying, and slowly approached the monster toward the past.


    The action is very slow, almost hesitating one step or three times to make the experts look anxious. If he hadn''t been afraid of his own life, he would have rushed to himself.


    And because he was afraid that he would be in danger, he dared not come forward in person, and he could only be anxious.


    "Don''t be afraid, this guy has no tendency to attack, he will not attack you. And even if there is any accident, so many of us here will be able to rescue you in the first place. You Let go of it, don''t worry unnecessarily! It''s not as difficult as you think. "


    The soldier rolled his eyes and didn''t believe his ghost words at all. However, due to his identity, he speeded up his hand.


    A few steps came to the cowering monster, and the soldier who did not dare to have any physical contact with it stepped on a trembling flesh tissue, and then pulled a knife to cut off a long flesh tentacle.


    This made the monsters go crazy instantly, and the huge elephant-like body tumbling directly in the entire room. But he was too strong to avoid the unconscious fluttering flesh. The soldiers tucked his tentacles into the refrigerator and immediately sprinted in the direction of the large army.


    At this time, the expert was also ruthless, and with a wave of his hand, he ordered the soldiers around him.


    "Attack, attack! Don''t let it continue to make a commotion. What about the flamethrower? Fire me, burn it to ashes!"


    The soldiers who had been prepared immediately set up the flamethrower. With the cooperation of tacit understanding, the two flame dragons were intertwined instantly, and threw towards the flesh-torsed monster.


    The heat from the raging flames almost burned through the fragile floor on their heads, and in this terrible temperature, the deformed monster began to twist wildly as if bathed in a sea of ??fire.


    Experts and soldiers believe that this is a manifestation of monsters'' inability to resist this deadly incineration, but the reality quickly subverted their perception. Because they found that the flame did not give the monster any sign of being burned to ashes. On the contrary, they saw that the monster''s figure became stronger and stronger under the fire, until the corner could not hold him at all. That huge body.


    The floor began to make an overwhelming squeaking noise, which was the movement caused by the growing monsters beyond the load of the floor. And finally, at the same time that this load became increasingly unbearable, the floor was also booming, accompanied by countless bricks and debris, the whole collapsed.


    The flaming monster was wrapped in this way, completely exposed. Looking at this terrible development, the responsible officials far away from a certain base couldn''t help but cursed.


    "This bunch of idiots, **** idiots!"

 Chapter 2093： Amazing Discovery Victory Dawn

    As the chief person in charge of the operation, officials felt that it was true that they were so cursing. Because as the beginning of the whole operation, this is the first time to face such an action of distorting the creation, and his investment can hardly be ignored.


    Not only did they mobilize the most elite special squads, they were also equipped with individual weapons sufficient to fight a low-intensity war. Even a big killer such as a flamethrower was equipped for them, but as a result, this monster was exposed to the broad daylight, which made him really only use a piece of waste to describe the incompetence of these men.


    Fortunately, the surrounding area was very clean, and no one could notice the situation in a short time. This made him breathless, and at the same time, he immediately contacted the front team and ordered them in a nearly threatening tone.


    "What are you doing? Don''t hurry to complete the task? Do you want to watch this monster running into the city?"


    He was very dissatisfied with the slowness of the front team, but he could only remotely control them in this way. In the face of this drinking order from the boss, the soldiers on the front line were very helpless, and they all did not know how to act. On the contrary, the expert, who showed extraordinary excitement at this time, yelled at the officials according to his headset.


    "It was an unexpected surprise. I discovered the secret of this monster, sir. It is incredible that this creature has the ability to directly transform energy into its own supply. The efficiency is simply amazing and terrible. How did he do it? , I need a helicopter to take me to the research base in the back, and I want to analyze the samples in hand at the first time! "


    "Calm down, doc. I didn''t understand everything you said. You applied to withdraw from your current assignment, at least you should give me a reasonable explanation."


    As a member of the front-line team, officials didn''t really agree with such a move that was equivalent to a retreat. It can be said that if there is no adequate reason, his temper will never allow this to happen.


    The expert, who is called a Ph.D., is obviously a little dissatisfied with this rigid response. He feels that he has made his words very clear, but these ordinary people are idiots anyway. If you don''t arrange the words to elementary school level, they won''t understand. This is simply delaying his precious time.


    His heart was full of dissatisfaction, but he still had to rely on these dumb fools. So, just a little bit, he said so.


    "Did you see that monster''s body size increased in response to the flame incineration before? This means two things. First, this monster can effectively exempt the damage from flame incineration. The principle is still unclear, but it can What is certain is that the organism in nature does not have this special physiological mechanism. This must be a characteristic that he spontaneously evolved. And whether this characteristic exists in advance or is temporarily transformed, I am not sure yet. "


    "I hope it is the former. At best, it only means that its maker has a certain foresight. If it is the latter, then sir, we must ask for blessing. Because it means that it can adapt to the environment effectively, and It can evolve in a variety of extreme circumstances to match its physiological characteristics. And in the immediate action, we have almost no way to completely eliminate it. To some extent, it is immortal. "


    "Of course, this is not the most important point. The most important point is the change in his body shape. Do n��t forget, it is also the category of living things. Any living thing must follow a law of conservation of energy. It ��s like nature. The creatures in it must take enough nutrients to grow in size, that is, eat enough food. This monster obviously needs to take in nutrients to make such changes. So, where does his nutrient come from? From our contact to the present, it has not provided it with any other help other than bullets and flames. And if it draws nutrients from it, then I can only say, sir, we have found living creatures The biggest treasure in school! "


    Experts said the excitement, officials heard headaches. When he was young, he didn''t read much, and he could only climb up from birth to death. Fortunately, he climbed to the top with several credits and got rid of those dangerous jobs. But correspondingly, the fly-catchers among politicians have become the mainstream in his life.


    In order to manage his own political capital, he has taken it to the next level. Most of the time, he can''t even touch his family, let alone study boring scientific knowledge. Therefore, he did not understand the words of experts, and he was not so interested in what he called a biological treasure.


    What biological treasures can there be? A new generation of penicillin or what new species have been found? This has nothing to do with him, and it cannot become his political capital.


    With this simple idea, the officials only want to deal with it. He feels that the focus should now be on action. And just as he hummed two times, ready to fool past, the experts had already discovered his intentions, and said first.


    "Sir. You don''t understand the importance of this. This creature shows an energy conversion efficiency beyond our imagination. Think of other creatures on the planet. Most animals rely on food to get energy, and They need a long process that can take months or even years to grow in the supply of nutrients. "


    "And plants, although they can directly use energy through photosynthesis and nutrient extraction from the soil, they obviously need to be longer in the growth cycle."


    "The monster at the moment has broken this limitation of living things. If it really draws heat from the flame to supply itself, then it undoubtedly means that it has evolved at the biological level, at least in the function of energy conversion. It''s beyond our imagination. Imagine what would happen to this ability if it were copied to human beings? Humanity might get rid of its dependence on food and take a crucial step on the road to the deep space of the universe It''s about the future of mankind, sir. You can''t let this opportunity slip away from me. "


    To the point where the upper line went online, officials really did not continue to block the excuse of this expert. What''s more, he also understood that it seemed impossible to destroy this monster through conventional means. In that case, it is better to throw this expert behind to see if he can find a way to deal with these monsters through the so-called science. This can be considered as an early arrangement for follow-up actions.


    He thought this way, he had already dispatched a plane and used to take this expert in the past. At the same time, their actions did not end, they just changed their ways to continue.


    The expert''s inability to kill is difficult to trust in him. Because in his eyes, there should be nothing to kill in this world. Like the monsters that appeared in the past, did they still die in the hands of those superheroes and even gods? This is enough proof that immortality is just a relative concept. If you can''t kill anything, it can only mean that you haven''t found the right solution.


    And what he has to do now is to try and do everything possible to see if he can find an effective way to deal with this monster.


    "Use white phosphorus bombs!"


    With an order, the soldiers immediately took out the big killer prepared in advance from the trunk. And when several heavy bulldozers pushed the monsters and forced them into a safe environment. The soldiers did not hesitate, and they fired the white phosphorus grenade in it.


    White phosphorus burns when it sees the wind. Once the high-concentration chemical burns, it penetrates into the flesh and becomes a fatal injury that cannot be rid of it anyway.


    This is now the case. In the intense and pungent smoke, flames of thousands of degrees have already burned from the monster''s body. However, as before, although this damage can cause extraordinary suffering to the monster, it can''t fundamentally kill it.


    It really seems to be able to draw energy from this kind of deadly incineration to living things, because the naked flesh and flesh, as visible to the naked eye, has not only turned into ashes, but has become fatter at higher temperatures.


    This made the official scold the mother, because he suddenly realized that his order seemed to put things into a vicious circle.


    The characteristics of white phosphorus bombs are bone erosion. Anything to which this chemical substance is attached will be burned by it before it can be considered as end, and it is difficult to stop the incineration. Its ability to fully burn in a low-density environment makes it difficult to be extinguished by ordinary fire extinguishing methods. And this means that unless some special means are used, they can''t stop this kind of burning on the monster''s body.


    And the inability to stop this kind of burning means that the monster can completely regenerate by itself to achieve an alternative kind of recyclability.


    The more the flame penetrates into his body, the more he can multiply and grow, and at the same time the flame continues to spread with the increasing flesh and blood, which will only make it bigger and bigger.


    Even if mathematics is not so good, officials can see that this will be an increasing negative result. After realizing that he made a mistake, he immediately launched a backup plan.


    "Let the soldiers withdraw. The grenade is ready to launch a cloud explosion."


    Still, he doesn''t believe that there are monsters that can''t be killed in this world. And if even a white phosphorus bomb, which burns to thousands of degrees, can''t work, then he doesn''t mind trying two thousand degrees, three thousand degrees, or even trying to throw it directly into the molten lava. What a result.


    Of course, he still hopes to keep things in a category that he can control, while still keeping enough sense. The cloud bomb is just such a suitable choice.


    As a special high-energy fuel, cloud explosives can instantly create a terror temperature of more than two thousand degrees, which is enough to melt steel. At the same time, because of the extreme use of air by the cloud explosion agent during combustion, this will not only create a strong and terrible overpressure shock, but also dry the air in the entire explosion area in an instant.


    In other words, triple killing. High temperature, high pressure, and extreme anoxic environments.


    If the high temperature is not enough to kill the monster, it will benefit it. Then the impact of ultra-high pressure will undoubtedly make it drink a good pot. At the same time, the anaerobic environment will completely cut off the possibility of combustion, which can be regarded as a cut off from the root of his way to continue to obtain energy from combustion.


    This can be considered his ultimate means. He did not have the qualification to use the ultimate weapon of nuclear bombs on the land of his own country, so the cloud explosive bomb was almost the extreme allowed by his authority. And in his expectant eyes, three grenade cars that were hundreds of meters away had completed the loading operation, and then in a loud noise, three cloud-exploded shells with an equivalent weight of more than 40 kilograms Already fired at the monster in the past.


    As claimed by the British soldiers who first saw this weapon, in the glowing flames and the mushroom cloud, they thought they had seen a nuclear explosion.


    As a reduced version of the nuclear bomb, the cloud explosion bomb does have its general power. And in this powerful, unimaginable destructive power. He was still struggling in the flames, and a monster like an invincible devil was finally punished by it and suffered a devastating blow.


    Its body was vulnerable to the heat that melted the steel, and it turned into coke almost instantly. Then there is the shock of high pressure.


    Super-strength high pressure is like hitting a rotten meat with the same heavy hammer. The part of the surface that was incinerated into coke instantly turned into ashes and dust, while the deeper parts and those constantly regenerating tissues were like rotten persimmons that were crushed, and the rotten and covered floors . And there was no trace of activity.


    Such a scene made officials couldn''t help clapping. Because this proves his point, that is, there is no monster that can''t kill, as long as your equivalent is large enough.


    Of course, this cost is not small. But if we only find the right way, there are always ways to solve these unimportant problems. He believes that the state is willing to pay for this level of expenditure, after all, it is related to the foundation of European society as a whole.


    And he, as the discoverer of this key factor, as the solver of the problem. It deserves to be rewarded, doesn''t it?


    The proud officials began to think of a smooth political path in the future. While he was dreaming, his personal secretary suddenly came over and whispered in his ear.

 Chapter 2094： Bad news for the offspring

    "What the hell? That kid didn''t know anything, didn''t you follow me for so long and didn''t understand the rules?"


    Hearing the secret whisper of the secretary, the official''s expression was immediately beard and stare. Obviously, he was not very interested in what the secretary said. However, the secretary obviously had his own insistence, so he just spoke to the official sincerely.


    "Sir. Your daughter is very emotional, she is almost calling for help. In this case, I think you need to take a moment and go home to take a look. Anyway, that is also your family is not ?"


    "Family members are only hindering. They are not family members. Sorry, Sam, I have something to say. You really shouldn''t continue to deal with the two guys that make me worry.


    Patting his secretary''s shoulder, officials expressed regret. As a qualified politician, he actually did some special efforts. For example, the secretary next to him regarded this as the presence of his left arm and right arm, and he had once thought of marrying him.


    This can also be regarded as a door-to-door pair. After all, he himself can be regarded as a newly-emerged political figure. With the opportunity and his ability to act in the political world, he can draw a small team, and naturally has the value of being attracted by those traditional forces. And his own secretary is just a member of the traditional forces.


    Although it is not the top old-fashioned force, it can still be regarded as a backbone. I really want to think that it is not necessarily the kind that can be inserted in the general election. However, staying as a secretary with this background is enough to prove that the other party is optimistic about themselves and betting on themselves.


    This apparent attitude gave officials a feeling that Wang Ba was looking at mung beans at the time. And after spending a short time with the secretary, he became increasingly fancy to the young man.


    Although it is said to be from a large family, the temperament and nature are the best. If such a person can get closer to himself in another way, he is naturally willing to accept it. As it happens, he has a daughter who is exactly the same age.


    Children who have just gone to college may get married a little early, but they can get engaged first. Waiting for two or three years to graduate from the university, the wedding ceremony will be organized as one should take care of everything. He thought so at the time, and there might be several problems in it that were not in his consideration at all.


    For example, what about a secretary who is at least ten years older than his daughter? A man in his thirties is in his golden years, marrying a young girl who is ten years younger than himself? As for his daughter''s wishes, he provided his daughter with nearly 100,000 euros a year, but it was not for her to pursue any free love.


    Being born in a political family should have the consciousness of being in a political family. If you really want that level of freedom, then you shouldn''t reach out to your home for money and rely on yourself to pay for that expensive luxury bill.


    At the time, he thought it would not be possible for her daughter, who was almost wearing a brand name as a commodity. So naturally, he doesn''t think his daughter is qualified to bargain with himself on this issue.


    On his side, both sides have reached a preliminary intention. However, what he didn''t expect was that his daughter still had some roots. He took a step that he dare not imagine in his lifelong event. What even made him dare not imagine that whether his son or his wife was almost on his daughter''s side.


    The first time he knew the news, he was almost jumping and scolding his mother. Because he asked himself, what was all this painstaking operation for? After all, it is not for you two little cubs to have a more decent life and live a real contact with the top of this society. But the two of you, two little rabbits, refuse to accept his painstaking effort, which really makes him feel a long way.


    Fortunately, someone can understand him. This is the secretary, and this is why he now says this to his secretary. Because in his opinion, the two little rabbits in the family really didn''t have the intimateness that came with his secretary who had been for several years.


    The secretary is indeed a real person. Although to some extent, he can be regarded as being put together, but after all, he came from the second generation identity, and he also knows how much the young people reject such a destiny imposed on them. The difference is that he succumbed, while some did not. In this regard, he did not have too much jealousy, but more envious elements. It was for this reason that he kept in touch with the official''s daughter.


    This may seem a little unthinkable to older people, but for young people like them, this is perfectly normal. After all, you always want to be in contact. You can''t say that you have been in an awkward position because of a little gap. It was also because of this special relationship that he had to say some good words for the children of the leader at this time.


    "I think if you have time, you should check it out as soon as possible. After all, the situation is different from the past. Even if we are fully prepared for protection, we need to be aware of some accidents, don''t we?"


    What he said was also an idea, and the officials could not help but be suspicious, realizing that his bad relationship with his daughter, as long as the problem was not serious enough, she might not call this number Help. Anyway, now that the action is normal, they don''t need him to stare on the side with the aim of passing. So when he picked up his coat, he simply called the secretary, and under the guard of a group of soldiers, he drove in the direction of his house.


    Said it was home, and it had been almost ten days and a half months since I had returned to this large house on the banks of the Rhine. He all felt a little strange.


    Of course, this strangeness is not without reason. Because anyone who sees his original beautiful house suddenly changes its appearance, he will have a strange feeling like him.


    He had not yet come to anger at his house, which had spent a million euros, and his daughter who did not let him worry was already trotting all the way. And he has n��t waited for him to ask about his own house, and ask himself how the woman who used to be so beautifully dressed and walked catwalks now looks like a fugitive, his daughter is already fluttering He was in his arms, and cried out to him without crying.


    "Dad. Sam, Sam is still there, please, please go and rescue him"


    Sam is the son of an official, and one of the most unsuspecting assholes. Yes, asshole, even if he is at home, he will use this vocabulary to describe this indecent person. According to the original words he often said, he should have a closer look at the beginning, if he used the wrong one and used a hole in the sleeve, otherwise how can he give birth to you.


    As an old-school person, it is natural to be able to swear such a sentence to his family. And the reason is that his son is one. Yes, a **** guy.


    In the years he was sent to study in Cambridge, his son not only said that he did not meet his expectations, but completed his studies in a nearly glorious way. Instead, he became infected with the bad habits of the Great Corrupt Country and became a member of the broad base.


    What''s more, not only did he not feel that such things were disgraceful, but he also realized that this was a decent thing. He even publicly declared in front of relatives and friends that he had come out. This directly made him lose face in front of all his relatives and friends. And it is precisely because of this that he would be so bad to his proud son, that he would once break the relationship between father and son.


    But, in the end, blood is thicker than water. The mouth said that the severed person might be so relaxed in the end, and said that it would be broken when it was broken.


    Hearing his daughter''s plea for help, he couldn''t care about the indisputable resentment against his son in the past. Quickly grabbing his daughter''s shoulder, he asked his daughter to drink.


    "What''s the matter with Sam, calm down and speak clearly! Don''t panic, I''m watching you here!"


    In the end, he had gone through the storm. Even if he said he was a little flustered, he still held his own at this time. He understands that figuring out what the problem is is the most important. Instead of letting his daughter talk nonsense at this time, he wastes precious time in vain. It would be better to stabilize her emotions directly and let her reveal the truth as quickly as possible. If something really happens, it will also give him crucial time. And sometimes, a little time difference is the distance between life and death.


    He didn''t want to think about it in this regard, but looking at the situation in front of him, he no longer felt that he had to think about it.


    It also seemed to be deterred by his momentum. After all, the man who just drank the use of destructive weapons is not comparable to ordinary people. His daughter Yan swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva, and then reluctantly said to the officials.


    "Sam, he has a monster in his room. Karona wanted to find him, but was caught by that monster too! I want to help them, but I don''t know what to do, Dad, please, hurry up Go and save them. "


    As soon as this was said, the official''s heart sank. He had realized what was going on, but because of luck or something else, he was still reluctant to believe the possibility in his mind before seeing it with his own eyes.


    This made him a little silent, and then he walked towards his door without saying a word. Seeing him make such a move, the secretary immediately hugged him and stopped him.


    "You can''t take this risk. This is not something you should do, just let the security guards go!"


    He has good reasons to stop his boss, because as a bystander he is quite sure what kind of tragedy will happen in the boss''s home.


    The official''s son naturally knew him. He also knew that, as a man who came out of the closet, it was unlikely that the guy wanted to be free from some bad problems. And it is for this reason that what is happening now is self-evident.


    As far as his personal feelings are concerned, the guy is almost dead. If his boss is still a little sane, this time is almost ready to start the funeral. However, this is the only son of his boss after all, and it is unrealistic to expect him to remain sane. However, he couldn''t just look at it like this, his boss just took him in.


    The secretary who accompanied the officials almost all the time knew very well what it would mean for ordinary people if that kind of thing happened. If you do n��t know, it ��s okay, at least you can barely let a person deceive you, even if you tell them that those people are missing, it is better than becoming a monster directly.


    The problem is that others may not know the inside story, but they cannot help but because they are the most direct participants in this series of events. And such an identity makes it impossible for you to deceive yourself if you want to deceive yourself.


    No one can guarantee what kind of irrational behavior a father will take after witnessing such a situation. And once he makes such a mistake, he will be buried in it.


    The current situation is actually not optimistic. The government''s approach to this monster is only to destroy it, not to make any rescue efforts.


    This is forced by reality, and it is also a private consensus among governments. And on such a basis, even if it is an official, there will be no exceptions. Because, in itself, there are no exceptions.


    Once you become infected or mutated, even if you are the European royal family and the family members of the Prime Minister, you can only have the same result. It''s not that you don''t want to save, but that you can''t save. In a situation where the foundations of the entire society have been imminent, everyone, especially their leaders, must show the courage to break their wrists.


    Of course, there is a suspicion that there must be no back pain while talking. After all, judging by the resources and information that these people have in their control, they are the least likely group in the entire human race. It can''t be said to be completely absent, but it is definitely the one with the lowest cardinality. It can be said that every politician who dares to promise in this kind of thing is confident in his heart and believes that this kind of thing will not happen to himself.


    The problem is that the accident happened. Facing this situation, the secretary can only feel his misfortune in his heart.


    This is a bit lower than the chance of winning the lottery. Who can guess that this kind of thing will actually happen to him?

 Chapter 2095： No brain move

    The secretary sympathized with the tragic experience of his boss. It is also out of this sympathy that he stopped his boss''s reckless actions in time.


    In terms of sentiment, as a subordinate who has followed him for several years, he can''t let his boss enter into the bottomless abyss like this, even if he has good reasons to do so, it should not be worth answering. This is for the sake of friendship, he must save his life.


    And if you do n��t look at friendship and only look at benefits, there is no reason for his boss to make this stupid mistake.


    It''s not that the boss is gone, and he can naturally take over his team and become the person in charge of this big operation today. If there is such an opportunity, even if it is said that the chance is not great, it is almost insignificant. He or the family forces behind him will be stubborn enough to let him try it.


    However, he knew very well that this is just like high-calculus calculus. It is not a problem that you can solve by trying it.


    God knows how much effort his boss has put in, and how lucky he is to cultivate this field. Sorry to say that it is a living miracle to be able to climb from a grassroots all the way to where he is today to make all the old school forces sideways. And such a miracle is not that you can receive it completely when you sit down with someone else.


    Emperor Napoleon was so talented, and the Bonaparte dynasty he created was also a European star. But after Napoleon, in the subsequent seven emperors of the Bonaparte dynasty, has anyone been able to maintain the glory of this dynasty? The answer is of course no, let alone brilliant, no one can do even to support the existence of this dynasty. And the same reason, if someone else sits in his position, I am afraid it will be impossible to escape an unsustainable fate.


    This point, he is the most self-aware. He knew very well that even if it was said that things had really come to that end, the foundation left by his boss had to be inherited by someone. Then this opportunity is not his turn. Perhaps after another ten years, he can have such qualifications and capital, but now, if he really has these evil thoughts, that is also a result of making a wedding dress for others.


    No one likes to send such warmth. Since he can guess such a result, even if it is selfish, he cannot allow this to happen.


    It can be said that he was impeccable in this matter. Even if it was said afterwards, this lucky boss survived to blame him, and absolutely could not say anything that accused him of doing wrong.


    But this is not after the fact, but in the middle of the matter. In such a season, his boss will not communicate with him so sensibly in the tone of hindsight. He is only impulsive now.


    "Let me go, that''s my son. I have to go and see. I have to save him!"


    Unable to sit and watch his son in danger, he was like a beast in a trap, almost desperately trying to break free from the **** of the secretary. And despite saying that his physical condition today is definitely inferior to that of a mature secretary, the powerful force that erupted under this excitement has made the secretary feel struggling and almost can''t control The beast in his arms.


    "Sir, be rational. That''s too dangerous. I can''t let you take such a risk!"


    He tried to use words to control the emotions of his boss, but he clearly looked at his ability in this regard. In other words, at this time, the father couldn''t use words to control him, let alone he couldn''t, it would be useless even to call a psychologist from all over the world.


    The officials didn''t listen to him at all, and broke his hands with a force, and at the same time almost rushed into his house with both hands and feet. And he can be regarded as having troubled eyes and fast hands. He hugged his thigh and threw him to the ground again. This also made officials fiercely angry with him.


    "Go away, bastard! Don''t stop me, I''m going to save my son, none of you can stop me at this time!"


    He was a wake-up call to the secretary to make him realize that he should not fight alone. At the moment, he ignores his own boss''s brutal behavior of holding his heels to his heels, and yells at the guards with his throat.


    "Are you idiots? Help me stop him, you can''t just let him rush in like this, this is letting him die, don''t you know?"


    The first duty of the guards is to protect the lives of these important government officials, even if it is important to abandon themselves when it is critical.


    Do these people really have this professional ethics without mentioning it? At the very least, they can distinguish between good and bad at this time.


    Although it is said that, like the secretary, they also sympathize with the leader''s encounter, but letting him go to death like this is obviously their failure. Jobs are hard to find right now, and even insiders like them can hardly say that they will be able to keep their iron rice bowls. So it was a tear of sympathy for the officials in their hearts. They said nothing, and took a male plus male posture, and firmly controlled the officials there.


    Finally, he didn''t need to be so desperate as a civilian. Rubbing the bruised bruise on his body, the secretary breathed in the air while looking at the struggling official. He felt that his boss should almost understand that he could not escape from this situation anyway. That being the case, wouldn''t everyone sit down and have a good talk?


    He thought it was worth a try, so it took a little bit of thought, and he said so to his boss.


    "Boss, I can understand your feelings. But this is really not the reason you are so reckless. You should be very clear about it. If that really happened, Sam he was not saved. You even It ��s rushing over, and it ��s impossible to play any role. Even under the excitement, you are very likely to put yourself in. This is all for your good, boss. Do n��t blame us, there is really no better The choice "


    What he said was bitter, and it can be said that almost everything he could say. It can be said that if anyone understands that he is here, it is impossible to make any accusation for his behavior. However, the problem lies here, that is, there is a guy who does not understand the inside.


    The crying had been confused, and the whole person could only hold himself tightly to stop his trembling daughter from hearing these words, and immediately couldn''t help weeping.


    "No, you can''t do this. My brother is alive. He must be alive. You should save him. You must save him."


    She was afraid that what she said had no effect on these people, but she still focused her help on her father.


    "Dad, I know that my brother and I have never made you happy, and I know we have lost face with you and lived up to your painstaking efforts. But, anyway, brother is your son. Even you No matter how much you hate him or how you hate him, you ca n��t watch him die so much. Please, save him. Just give him another chance, and I promise you for him, as long as If he can come back alive this time, will he definitely listen to your conversion? No matter what you ask us to do, we can promise. As long as you save him, as long as you save him "


    She said it almost in a crying, exhausted manner. In the face of his daughter''s small, pathetic and helpless appearance, the father''s official almost couldn''t control his urge again, and struggled again in vain.


    "Let me go, you bastards, I order you to let go of me. I''m going to save my son. Hear no, let me save my son! You can''t stop me like that, **** it, don''t let me go out, Otherwise I will make you look good! I swear! "


    "You''re getting irrational, boss, it''s not like you. Also, Jenna, you don''t understand the situation. You don''t know how terrible the truth is. Listen to me, just give up. If That''s the case, at the very least, you can keep a bad memory! "


    "Don''t talk to me, you cold-blooded bastard. I don''t know what you''re thinking about, but I know that you guys are preventing us from saving our family for your selfishness. Dad, look at this guy Well, he doesn''t deserve your trust at all. Let him get away, don''t listen to this bastard, let''s rescue Sam by ourselves! "


    Jenna, the daughter of the official. After screaming and screaming like this for a while, he immediately fell on those security guards and began to help his father freely.


    It stands to reason that she is such a spoiled young lady who faces a group of security personnel trained by the country. Taking her fighting power as five points per capita is an insult to the training these big men have received all year round. However, in the final analysis, it is impossible to hold back this little girl''s omnipotent fighting style, and her special identity.


    The daughter of their boss, and may be the only offspring in the future, this alone makes them have to cast a mouse. In addition, the little ladies are either pulling their ears or scratching people with sharp claws, and even used the Yin Yin legs. Without being able to fight back, they really can''t say that they can completely control the situation.


    The secretary was also worried that this omnipotent method would make things change in an uncontrollable direction, so he also quickly reached out and held Jenna''s arm, preventing her from continuing this error.


    "Don''t make a fool, Jenna. You don''t understand what you are going to face? Listen, don''t let your prejudice deceive your eyes. Everything I do is for you. Maybe you don''t know this A little, but you should trust your father, and Shan Fan has a little sense of reason, he should tell you that what I say is true. "


    When he said that, he also focused on his boss. Although he was not sure how sensible his boss was at this time, he left the decision to him. He acknowledged that there was a certain amount of gambling in it. But as he said, as long as he is still a little sensible, as long as he still cares about the safety of his daughter, he knows what to do.


    This time, he won. Even if the officials are extremely concerned about his son''s life and death at this time, they pin their hopes on the impossible. But in the end he could not say that he was willing to take his daughter in because of his son.


    He is aware of the dangers inside. Maybe he can care less about his safety, but as a father, he can''t say he doesn''t care about his daughter''s safety anyway.


    So he sighed, he relaxed like a punctured ball.


    "He''s right, Jenna. Listen to him, don''t continue to blend in. It''s not something you can participate in."


    "I don''t!" Although Jenna was a weak young lady, at this time she showed exceptional stubbornness. "No one can let me give up my brother, even you. My brother is there, I know! Karona is also here. I won''t leave them, no matter what happens, I won''t Will give them up! "


    It seems that she really made up her mind to say such a thing. However, it is really unclear to anyone whether she can maintain such determination after she knows the truth.


    Officials don''t plan to try this, and even with a cluttered mind in his head, he even muted one''s name at this time.


    "Carona"


    Karona is the official''s second wife and the stepmother of Jenna and Sam. Ashamed to say it, although they say that they are still loving, and that the relationship between Jenna, Sam and this stepmother is not bad, but if this critical time comes, they will forget her.


    It wasn''t completely forgotten, but it meant that she was placed behind Sam. It was not until then that officials realized that his wife was also likely to suffer misfortune. For a while, he felt guilty and reproach, and desperately raised his head to the ground.


    This was the only way he could vent, but fortunately, the ground covered with lawn was enough for him to toss. And it seems that he can''t stand the impulse of his boss, but it is completely a stupid act of his brain. The secretary sighed and said the same to him.


    "Sir, I understand your inner feelings very well. But I don''t think it is really necessary. Don''t forget your identity, sir. You are not alone. Some of your soldiers are willing to listen to your orders. Now that you are Really so eager to bet on that possibility, so why not let them testify for you? "


    How much hatred? The secretary''s words, of course, made the officials stunned. But it also changed the faces of several soldiers around him and looked at him bitterly and bitterly.


    They felt that they were mistaken for this guy with thick eyebrows, and he used to think that this guy was kind, but now it seems that he is not human at all.


    Of course, what these soldiers think of being an official certainly doesn''t care. He only felt that this was right, so he immediately followed suit.


    "You two, go over there and see what''s going on!"

 Chapter 2096： Icy Dilemma

    Scolding MMP in his heart, the guard soldiers took hesitation for such an order. This is human nature. After all, no matter how elite and hard-blooded a soldier is, he never wants a monster of this kind in his enemy column.


    Those who have had similar encounters are basically accidents, or have been kicked off the shelves. Really say that if someone hears this kind of thing, they will only think of it as a kind of alien, and they will never admit that they are what they are.


    It''s not as bad as they do it. If you really want to find this excitement, wouldn''t it be more straightforward to go to the bank with a weapon or simply sign up for the Red Bull Death Team?


    The soldiers shuddered to step forward, and the secretary certainly understood their mood now. In fact, he could guess that these people even scolded his mother in his heart. After all, he knew how wicked he was. However, this is also no way out. You can''t say that you can take the risk of relying on your own business. And in the government, the superior orders the subordinate, isn''t this a matter of course?


    Of course, he did not want to let these guys die. After all, he himself has experienced the bitterness and helplessness of such little people, so he is also slightly comforted, so he said to these soldiers.


    "Don''t worry too much. The reason why I don''t want boss to do this kind of thing is because there is too much involved with him. No one can be sure in that case, will he be experiencing extreme emotion What a dangerous move to make. And you are different. You have no direct relationship. You can always maintain a high degree of vigilance. As long as you have this vigilance, you should be safe. After all, the current situation has shown, that This kind of thing ... is not directly offensive. "


    In front of the leader and the lead daughter, he is not good at calling Sam directly with a monster. But his meaning was very clear, which also gave the soldiers some psychological confidence.


    They also count as fate. In such a job, it is always inevitable to wipe the **** of the boss. It can''t be said that at this time, the burden is gone. This is the top-level government violence agency. If you want to carry a heavy load, it is not easy.


    Therefore, it can only be said that it was recognized by pinching the nose. After pushing each other a few times, they fitted themselves with professional equipment, held guns, and carefully touched them in the direction of the house.


    "William, you are following them too. I need you to make sure of the situation for me."


    On the surface, it seems that the sane officials have regained control of the scene without any doubt. His second order was to have his secretary follow the soldiers and explore the mine for himself.


    This is a kind of punishment in disguise. After all, even if it is said that it was done out of good intentions, it will inevitably give him some response. This is a kind of revenge, and it''s a bit of a bit of a grievance to the secretary. The secretary, who thought he could escape the disaster, heard the words, but he was also bitter, and nodded in agreement.


    After so many years with his boss, how could he not know the careful nature of the other party. I thought this would be settled after the fall, but I didn''t expect it, and it became a modern newspaper. Can be considered self-sustaining.


    Although he didn''t think there would be any danger in this trip, as an ordinary person, he still had some resistance to the existence of monsters. He did not dare to resist, otherwise the ghost knew what kind of small shoes his boss would wear in the future. So after a little hesitation, he chased after the soldiers ahead.


    When the soldiers saw that the secretary was behind him, they thought he was playing the role of a supervisor and urged them to move forward. Although I could not help swearing at my mother, I accelerated my pace. Seeing these soldiers quicken their pace, the secretary was also bitter, but had to step up.


    A beautiful misunderstanding greatly promoted the development of the situation. Watching this group of people got into the door of the house like this, Jenna, already feeling wrong, immediately grabbed his father''s arm and asked him a low voice.


    "What the **** is going on, Dad, is there something you are hiding from me!"


    Backhand grabbed her daughter''s hand, and officials did not give her a positive response directly.


    "Don''t ask, Jenna. This is not something you should know, you just need to pray ... pray your brother that everything is fine. As for the rest, we can only do whatever we want ..."


    "How can this be so sloppy, we obviously should do more effort ..." Jenna subconsciously wanted to refute, but looking at her father as if suddenly suddenly more than ten years old, those words in her belly It''s hard to say.


    She remembered her father from childhood. Whenever it is, it is full of energy, firm and tenacious. Even when he was hurt the most by her and her brother, he never showed a tired expression, but fiercely like an angry lion. This time gave her the illusion that her father would never show fatigue, never give in and fear. Like a steel knife, like a shotgun.


    But she was wrong. She realized that she had forgotten that her father was just a human. As long as it is a human being, it will never be possible to do what human beings cannot. He can''t be tenacious forever, let alone never be tired like a machine. He''s just trying to overcome these as much as possible, and now he can''t overcome it.


    The heaviest truth is enough to knock everything down, even if everything hasn''t come out yet, but he already has the answer in his heart. He was just a fluke in the end, and this fluke did not even deceive anyone, including himself.


    Jenna also realized this, which made her face pale, holding her father''s hand and jumping up, almost using all her strength.


    As a ignorant person, she did not understand why things turned out like this. But even if she knew nothing about it, she understood what it meant to her family.


    Such a tragedy would actually happen to her, which was something she had never thought of. Compared with the previous disaster, she hopes that she is in the unconscious state before, at least now she doesn''t have to be so afraid and suffer.


    She wanted to do something with her father, but watched her father change. She also dared not open this mouth easily. And as her father said, she didn''t know what else she could do besides praying. She can only pray, to destiny, to omnipotent God ... but even God cannot be truly omnipotent. So almost destined, her prayers were useless.


    The soldiers went in, but they came back sharply. After a fierce gunfire, several soldiers soon returned with the secretary.


    The secretary''s face was not good because he knew what he was going to face. In the face of his boss''s longing with a trace of begging eyes, he had the intention to cover up, but in the end he could not say anything to deceive him. The other person is not a child or a fool. The truth is there, no matter how whitewashed he can only be broken by a single jab. Therefore, it is better to simply cut the chaos and put the reality directly in front of them.


    Of course, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to tell them directly that your son is finished and has become a pile of rotten meat, and more than that, your wife is also finished, in the pile of rotten meat.


    If he said that, even if the officials didn''t bother him now, he wouldn''t even think of having a birthday in the future. In the end, it is also necessary to rely on the ability to watch and watch, and it is naturally impossible for him to make such a low-level mistake. So he immediately put on a painful expression. Without saying a word, he nodded slowly to the official ...


    This is given as a default answer. As for such an answer, the official immediately had two legs and a soft leg, and felt a sense of weakness as if his bones had been removed.


    Jenna, who was very weak, couldn''t help this old father who suddenly seemed to lose her strength, that is, the secretary''s eyes were swiftly holding him, only to let him fall to the ground.


    And it also seems that someone just held himself up and let himself fall over like this all of a sudden. The officials took a sigh of relief. It was only after taking this breath that he trembled, grabbing the secretary and saying to him.


    "Where is he and where is Sam? Let me go and see him. I want to see for myself how he looks now ..."


    In good conscience, this is not a wise choice. According to what he looks like now, the secretary almost always fears that he will fart accidentally. He knew very well how heavy such a blow was, and in order to prevent his boss from being completely sunk by such a blow. He could only whisper in his ear to dissuade him.


    "Sir. Sorrow. He will not be what you expect when you see that. So listen to me and let go. Whether it''s for you or Sam, it might It''s all a best result. "


    Instead of letting go of the officials, the secretary''s hands were in pain. Even if this time he was already discouraged, as if he had lost all his energy. But on this topic, he is still not willing to be willing to face what kind of ending his son is.


    "William! That is my only son, it is my most precious asset in this world! Do you let me just let it go, do you think I can let it go like this? I can''t! I am his father, even It ��s true that he is dead, and my father must have seen him for the last time! ��


    To say so is almost to get the problem back to the origin. And the secretary who had been worried about what he might do because of this would naturally insist on his original approach after seeing his request for no repentance.


    "I am responsible for your life, sir ... and in this case of yours, I really don''t recommend you ..."


    "My body is clear to me, and I can hold it. And, I understand your concerns!"


    After interrupting his words, the official''s eyes still showed his usual tenacity. He tried his best to straighten the waist, and at the same time assured the secretary.


    "I see the situation now. Even if I really want to do something, I''m afraid I can''t do anything. Now I just want to see them at the last side, as a father, as a husband, say sorry , I ... I can''t save them ... don''t you even stop me? "


    He had already said that, and the secretary naturally had no reason to stop him. So after thinking and thinking, he answered.


    "I''ll be with you. If you can''t hold on, I''ll take you away ..."


    "I see ..." The two sides stepped back to reach a compromise, and the secretary supported the officials step by step towards the mansion. As soon as Jenna wanted to keep up on the other side, his father had held her firmly and stopped her.


    "Stay here and wait for me, Jenna, don''t come with me ..."


    "Why, even if it happened, I could ..."


    "Listen to me, stay here, I beg you!"


    Suddenly, my father suddenly asked Jenna to subconsciously, and then realized that his father had become what he is now. The feeling of weakness that had never been felt panicked her, and it was for that reason that she stunned for a long time before reluctantly gritted her teeth and agreed.


    "Well, I stay. But your father, you must come back ..."


    She had a hunch that something worse could happen if she didn''t say that. For her, who has lost two family members, she certainly does not want to lose the last one.


    It was also these words that made the official''s footsteps first, then nodded heavily to her.


    He may have thought that way, but after hearing this, he suddenly realized that he still had a daughter to take care of. It still made him feel a little bit upset, not to say that he completely lost all his will. However, that''s it. When he saw the flesh-and-blood monster that was almost full of the room and wobbled like a cavity, he still had a soft foot, and couldn''t stop kneeling on the ground. Crying.


    It is hard to imagine that a person who has been strong for a lifetime, even if he is born to die, has not been weak for a while, and will become like this at this time. But thinking of his father''s identity, as a father, the pain of having his own son become such a look, the secretary still had a heart in his heart.


    He didn''t know how to comfort him. All he could do was to support him while holding him back and prevent him from doing anything irrational.


    Flesh fluttered before him, twisted and varied to the point where you could scarcely imagine it. It seems that he also has emotions, but this emotion cannot be expressed at all.


    Time and time again, flesh and blood tentacles reached in front of them, and then they retracted. This made the secretary pale, but also suddenly realized that the rumors about these things he had heard before did not seem to be arrogant. If that''s the case, what does this mean?


    He thought of it for a while, but at this time, a scary face with scarlet eyes appeared in front of his eyes.


    His boss, distorted and embarrassed, stuck in front of him, like a lunatic or a beast, giving orders to him.


    "Call the army, call me the army! Come on!"

 Chapter 2097： Sudden changes in peoples hearts

    What kind of things do a person who holds great power do after encountering such grief? This is actually a very difficult matter.


    Some people will choose to be depressed, become discouraged, have no fighting spirit, and even abandon the past. But some people will become more insane and tough as a result of burning themselves as a torch, regardless of whether they will burn themselves to ashes.


    Revenge, this will be their only motivation. From now on, the boss watching the blaze of flames soaring, the huge cloud of smoke standing up to the sky, but still unmoved by the boss, the secretary''s mind has quietly emerged a hint of fear.


    He didn''t know what kind of determination the man made between grief, but he could see that at this moment he must be different from the past. And this change made him feel uneasy. He really wasn''t sure whether a man who had cut off all hope could still plan into the category of reason.


    From the outside, you don''t see any signs of madness. At the very least, he now looks more like accepting the reality and making the most realistic choice than the appearance that seemed to save his son anyway at the beginning.


    However, with the knowledge that he has followed him for many years, the secretary is very firm, and he is not such a person who is easy to give in.


    The present yielding is likely to be an illusion, an illusion that can be disguised in order to bow down and clenched his fist. And God knows who he is going to be against, this is the source of the uneasy in the secretary''s heart.


    He and his boss are all glorious, and all are detrimental. Seriously, he really didn''t want to see this guy just jump into the pit like this. So under the premise of not knowing exactly what he was thinking about, he could only test it.


    "Boss, what are you going to do next. Do I need to arrange for you to follow up on Sam?"


    He asked if his boss needed him to come forward and arrange a decent funeral for Sam. After all, this weird death cannot be considered glorious. Both for Sam and his superiors have a certain reputational influence. Sam doesn''t matter. A dead person doesn''t care about reputation. But his boss can''t. As a politician, reputation is the second life. It is difficult for a notorious or tainted politician to climb to the ideal position.


    Therefore, according to his idea, he made use of the power now at his disposal to silently press the matter down. As long as he arranges an accidental cause of death for Sam, then no one will deliberately seize it, and use it as a handle against them.


    He thought so, but officials clearly had a different opinion on this issue.


    "Don''t do this extra thing, William. Just release everything as it is. I don''t mind publishing the truth to others. Instead, I want more people to know the truth and realize that a real problem lies ! "


    "Question, what''s the problem?"


    After a little cyanosis, the secretary obviously didn''t know exactly what his boss''s idea was. And just as the secretary knows that he and his boss are both prosperous and prosperous, the officials are also very clear that no matter what they do, they are unlikely to be separated from their secretary''s help. So he also turned around and pressed the secretary''s shoulder to say so to him.


    "The problems of this society, the problems of Europe as a whole, William!"


    "Things of Sam have given me a huge shock and made me soberly realize what this world is threatening us. Not just those evil forces, the clear-cut adversaries, William. Those are just what we see See the enemies, and in the places we ca n��t see, there are the same enemies behind us. Even they are more dangerous and terrible. Because when we are guarding the enemy from the front, resisting the attack from them At that time, we had no way of predicting it, nor could we be able to guard against secret calculations and injuries from the back, and that was the most terrible thing. "


    "So, what exactly do you want to say?"


    Seriously, the words of the boss made the secretary feel a little cold sweat. He faintly heard a bit of resentment and unabashed hostility from the guy''s words. And this hostility is obviously not just for the Hydra who made it all. He''s probably complaining about some other people, and when you think of the power he has now, it''s hard to say that he doesn''t have the meaning to use this power to suddenly launch a coup.


    Man, after losing the **** of loved ones, it is not surprising to put all the energy into ambition. It''s just this moment, is it really a good time to do so?


    Seriously, he was skeptical. Not much else to say first, even if he can really make a career on this side, the impact from Hydra''s side may not be able to turn all their efforts into ashes. At that time, I didn''t catch anything and said, but a relative fell into pain, and the enemies came to an end. This is not something a smart person should do.


    The secretary deliberately advised him not to take any risky actions at this time. According to the current development trend, as long as he can make a beautiful finish to this operation. Then it may not be able to develop into an existence that can influence the political situation in the future. At this point, the secretary dared to guarantee his own family reputation. After all, if he did not see that he had such potential, his family would not say that he would cooperate with him to such a degree.


    He is right to have this new, but he should not be impatient. Impatience means making mistakes, and mistakes are likely to roll over. In politics, a man who has overturned a car and wants to get up again is not easy. After all, this is the dirtiest dog fighting arena in the world, and losers often end up with a piece of flesh that is impossible to leave, only to be swallowed by the winner.


    Those who play this game do not want to be losers. Therefore, he really does not recommend that his boss take such a risk. And if he insists on his own way, then as a long-time veteran, he can only say that he is looking for a way to see if he can sell him for a good price.


    With a family behind him, he could not follow him into the fire pit. It is already benevolent to think about him at this time. He has already figured out the abacus in his mind. If the officials really have this mind, then he will persuade him first. If this doesn''t work out, there''s only one word to say goodbye.


    As it is said that there is nothing new under the sun, betrayal and betrayal among politicians are performed every day. And since he dares to say such words to his secretary, it is naturally impossible for officials to say that he is not in such a position.


    The previous words were a kind of temptation. Let''s test the secretary''s response. In the end, he had planned to make him his son-in-law, and of course he hoped that they could reach a certain consensus to some extent. But now it seems that not a family is not a family. Even if there is no other relationship of mutual interest, it is impossible for them to pee into a pot on the real risk.


    Realizing this, the officials did not say that they would change their tunes directly, negating what they said before. He just turned the word and pointed his finger at one of them.


    "You don''t understand what I mean, William. I mean, a heterogeneous has had too much influence on us."


    "Look at all that happened today. It''s not so much Hydra doing a ghost in the dark, but it''s not because Ultron promotes his **** Nami defender. And it''s just so coincidental that he started to put When this kind of ghost thing spread across Europe, such a plague started to happen? Seriously, I don''t believe it at all. "


    "Look at this **** lesion, look at this terrible end. To say that without a long period of research, can you believe that Hydra can come up with this level of biochemical weapon? Anyway, I don''t believe it. And if Saying that all of this was not hurriedly created by Hydra, but that he had planned for a long time. So, who does Ultron serve and who works for? It is very questionable! "


    "Do you doubt Ultron?"


    At the same time, the secretary could not help but take a long breath.


    It is not surprising that Ultron was suspected. It is strange to say who in the politicians wholeheartedly believes that Ultron is as glorious as he has advertised.


    Politicians always use others to their advantage. According to them, everyone in the world should be just like them, with a certain selfishness. Human beings are supposed to be such selfish creatures. And since even human beings are like this, as a human creation, why is Ultron so exceptional.


    Besides, if it is said that Ultron is really selfless, then why is he holding such a large capital group? I haven''t watched Aochuang take out the money to fill the government''s deficit in national welfare. With such a large capital force, and unwilling to accept the supervision of the government easily, who believes that there is no conspiracy?


    Politicians throughout Europe, even those who have just met Ultron black money, nine out of ten are spending Ultron in this way. Therefore, the identity of the official at this moment is so unworthy of a fuss in the eyes of the secretary. If there''s anything really strange about that, that''s why you choose now. Was he angry because of Sam''s death?


    If so, he could understand the choices of officials. Just doing so may not be the best time now. Because it is not a wise move in itself to mobilize the government and Ultron as a single enemy.


    The strength demonstrated by Ultron is enough to be daunting, and the huge capital power he has mastered has made governments of all countries obliged to cast a jerk. They are not without the idea of ??Ultron, but just facing Ultron''s ability to fight against a dead net, no one is willing to make this level of sacrifice.


    Countries must have national considerations, and at this point, since they are already willing to reach such a false peace with Ultron, it is impossible to say that it is because of the officials ��own opinions that they completely deal with Ultron. Tear this face.


    Unless it is said that officials can produce iron-like evidence that Ultron is indeed the Hydra''s dark child, and everything he has created is to complement Hydra''s current actions.


    However, despite the fact that officials have compiled a set of well-founded skepticism. But if you really talk about it, it will be difficult to establish all of this.


    If Ultron is really a member of the Hydra, then why not cooperate with the fake King of Latvia and choose to expose him and fight him like that?


    This is not good for him. Not only does he have to fight to death with that demon king, but also reveals his existence.


    If it was the Hydra, he could continue to lurk in the dark, cooperating with the demon secretly to carry out their plot. I believe that with all the means they have shown, winning the whole of Europe is just a matter of course. There is no need to play this bitter scheme.


    Therefore, such speculation is not valid. Even if Ultron really has a plan, it should be his own, or it is simply the writing of another force, and he can''t compete with Hydra.


    The secretary explained his point of view to the officials, so that he would not make a mistake on this issue. It ��s okay to laugh and be generous. If the hostility of Ultron is attracted, and he will launch a force to attack them, then maybe someone will embrace Ultron''s thighs and drive them out of office.


    At the moment, this great situation has only been created, but it can''t be said that others just pick the peaches.


    The biggest role of the secretary is to make sure that everything is right, and from all the considerations he has now, he is indeed doing his duty. This is also the place where officials value him most. After all, young people today have few such meticulous ideas and overall views.


    However, even if the secretary is an outstanding person among his peers, he is still inferior to old foxes like them.


    He''s not a sack and lunch bag. Could the secretary think of it? The reason why he still has to do this, naturally, he has his own consideration.


    "I understand what you said, William. But this is not what I want to say to the government, but what I want to say to society. I need the public opinion in society to agree with me, not to make the government and me think Go together. What they think is not important, what the people think is the most important. Do you understand what I mean? "


    "Do you mean to launch a public opinion offensive and force the government to set such a tone?"


    Taking a breath of air, the secretary probably understood what he meant. This is a kind of trick often played in politics. For example, the United States once held a tube of washing powder and framed it as saying that a country has weapons of mass destruction. The key here is not how the truth is, but how they want the public to believe it. And this is not difficult in the situation of them at present.


    As long as the truth is revealed a little, and a pot of dirty water is splashed on Ultron''s body, it is not easy for him to wash his suspicion. What''s more, they won''t let Ultron create their own suspicions.


    However, is it really necessary to hurt the enemy by one thousand and 800?


    The secretary''s heart was extremely skeptical.

 Chapter 2098： The heart is turned away from the individual

    The purpose of human action is mostly driven by interests, and even if it is an act that does not seem to show benefits, it is often considered for the long-term benefit acquisition.


    At the moment, it is difficult for the secretary to see what interests are. Forcing Ultron to lose both of them, and then let Hydra pick up cheaply from the side, it is not very desirable to do so.


    "Is this really good? I mean, it seems that apart from causing losses to both parties, we can''t get any practical benefits."


    "That''s because you don''t look deep enough, William."


    With that said, the officer patted William''s shoulder hard.


    "You only see the most superficial layer, that is, the benefits that can be obtained by playing each other on the chessboard. From here, we are really struggling. Apart from letting the people on the side look at the joke, it is fundamental There are not many benefits. But you have to know that in this world, there are other worlds besides the chessboard, and on this, we are where we can get the most benefit. "


    "Public support, this is the root of our politics. In this situation right now, you really think that all of our efforts can be seamless, and a little truth will not be revealed? If you really If you think about it, then just look at me. Ask people who are in my position will inevitably encounter such accidents in this series of accidents. Why do you pack tickets, those little protection measures Civilians who haven''t done it can be concealed by us without exception? This is just deceiving themselves. "


    "I did not consider this task in the first instance. And naturally, the pressure behind the public opinion needs to be borne by me. I have envisioned many situations, William. I have all the methods that can change the direction of public opinion. I thought about it. But now, I suddenly realized how immature and ridiculous everything I had imagined in the past. I overestimated myself and underestimated the seriousness of the situation. "


    "I never imagined that such a disaster would hit a family so severely, and after all this happened to me, I personally realized that this is no longer a matter of comfort and care. The government If you want to use this method to control the fermentation of public opinion, it is definitely a stupid thing to light a cigarette near the gunpowder barrel. And if you don''t want to be put to death by angry people with those stupid people, then stand by the people That side is our best choice. "


    This sounds difficult to answer, because the secretary can still feel the meaning of subverting the regime. He still thinks that the officials'' ideas are a little too extreme, but from a certain point of view, he also has to admit that what he said is true.


    In the current situation, if the people are to know that the monsters appearing around them are actually their relatives and friends, then they will definitely go crazy. And if they know that these people still have their own consciousness even if they become monsters, then all the government''s actions will become their spearheads.


    murder. He couldn''t even imagine other better words to describe everything the government is doing now. Although it is true that the government has done so, they cannot allow these monsters to exist to undermine the fundamental stability and order of society. However, the people don''t think so much, they only see everything happening in front of them, and all this is enough to make them feel cold and hatred.


    This will create huge contradictions, and with a little provocation, it is likely to say that a subversive revolution may begin.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at the officials in front of him. He may play such a role. And if that''s the case, then he also needs to make a choice. Should he follow suit or sell him according to his previous thinking?


    From the perspective of politicians not making mistakes, selling him is the safest option. However, politicians cannot always follow the rules, because not making mistakes often means that the benefits obtained do not reach the highest level. Of course, if there is a gap of three hundred and fifty, then of course it is better to be safe. However, if the gap between them is one hundred and one million, then even politicians who are following the rules can''t help but catch up.


    The secretary is now calculating his own gains and losses, to see if the value of the benefits is not worth the risk he follows. Of course, he couldn''t say it plainly, so at the critical moment of thinking, he turned the topic back.


    "But I still don''t quite understand. What does this have to do with Ultron? If your goal is to get the support of the people, then you can also try to win Ultron''s support. With him, add According to public opinion, this is the most stable way, isn''t it? "


    Thinking in the traditional sense, the secretary does not think that Ultron is a stumbling block to be moved away. Because he is now equivalent to a capitalist, and capital has always been a pivotal part of this western country.


    The stance of tightly intertwined government and capital has been in the West for hundreds of years, and this has long been a habit, and it will not change because the owner of the capital has changed its identity. Under such circumstances, he naturally first thought of wooing, rather than forcing the existence of a huge consortium force to force him to the opposite side.


    Because he knows too well what this consortium can do. To be uncomfortable, in the West, there is no consortium to support what tricks you want to make, and that is not a trivial difficulty. And if you simply stand on the opposite side of the capital consortium, it is even more difficult to move.


    Such a reason, he did not believe that officials who have been so many years of old politicians would not understand, so he really wanted to know what he was for.


    "Ao Chuang? You are mistaken. He is not our proper partner. On the contrary, he is our enemy and an opponent we must defeat."


    "I said that the support of the people is what we need. If we want to win the hearts of the people, then in this situation, we must point our finger at Ultron."


    "No matter what it is for him to develop such a **** of a nano-guard, even if he really does what he said he is, he is kind of constructing the future for human beings. But now, he created this kind of Scourge has already been brewed, and under the truth, people will not accept the pain they need to suffer now because of a future that is not seen at all. "


    "He may not be the culprit. This is not important. What is important is that the people need a way to vent, and under the circumstances that we can''t really hide behind the scenes. Ultron is the most suitable thing that people can find spontaneously. One way. Identity is his biggest obstacle. And we cannot say that it is against the will of the people to forcibly cooperate with him. That will only get us in, just like other bureaucrats in the government now. . They are too deeply involved with Ultron, and this makes it impossible for them to escape from this vortex set by the people. "


    "You''re a smart person, William. You should know how big a difference is between going with the tide and walking against the tide. Especially in politics, this difference can be terrible."


    "Of course, I know. I''m just a bit worried, and worrying that the enemy behind Ultron will greatly weaken our hands. After all, we don''t have many chips, do we?"


    "Just because we don''t have a lot of chips, we have more reason to deal with Ultron, and we will do everything we can to defeat him and conquer!"


    The secretary''s anxiety was interrupted, and the officer waved his arm, almost speaking indefinably to him.


    "Do you think I don''t know how many chips we have, William. I know better than you, and it''s because I know how many chips we have in hand that I will choose this almost dangerous and risky move."


    "The right to mobilize the army is only temporary. Once the supply is interrupted, they are a bunch of lambs to be slaughtered. The cooperation in the media is also limited. Once our intentions are exposed, the public opinion in Europe will be the next day. It will change, and the overwhelming information will become verbal criticisms of us. "


    "The old men sitting on top are not fools. Maybe they were forced to pick me up because they didn''t want to take the risk, but this doesn''t mean they will relax the rope and leave one alone. The power they control is nonsense outside. They are holding the rope loop all the time, waiting for us to severely break our necks when we do something wrong. And you say, if I do n��t point my finger at Ultron first, and Is it directly inciting the public to deal with them, what will happen? "


    What will happen? You don''t need to ask. If the secretary did not know the result of this, how could he have the kind of thought that only two or five children can have. I really do n��t want money for so many years of love, I really lose my career for so many years. If it weren''t for the slightest hope, no one would think of betraying.


    He sighed in his heart, but on the surface he remained still.


    "Of course the results will be bad, but what does this have to do with your intention to deal with Ultron?"


    "It doesn''t matter? Why do you think so? William, you have to know that to deal with Ultron is the key to getting rid of these puppets."


    He slapped the secretary''s shoulders again, and the official said so carefully.


    "You have to see the meaning behind the forces behind Ultron. Once we have won Ultron, we not only say that we have the support of the public opinion, but more importantly, we will have a hugeness that is unimaginable. Resources. The power of those consortiums, even if we ca n��t use them all, we can take a big share of it. And with these, we really have the ability to get rid of those old guys ��control Brawl with them and the capital of confrontation. And only then can we truly win the final victory, instead of becoming the cannon fodder as you had imagined! "


    No one is a fool. As soon as the secretary heard these words, he guessed that the parents had already seen the little ones in his stomach. This made him a little bit ashamed, after all, those ideas he had moved before were really unreasonable. However, there is nothing to blame in the end.


    Politicians are normal, and they want to find those who are willing to go out of **** together, but they can only find it in hell. At this point, I am afraid that even the officials themselves cannot do it. I really want him to encounter this kind of thing, I am afraid he will not be slow to sell himself. So, a little shame in his heart, he said very simply.


    "Sorry, bss. I have to think about the family behind me too!"


    "I know that only you, the Bonaparte family, can carry the girders to your generation, and you should have this consideration, I can understand."


    Nodded, the official barely smiled at this time.


    "William, I''m open to tell you too. You also know my situation. Without Sam, the only thing I can hope for in my life is Jenna. And she is a woman, not to say that I despise women. In European politics Nor is it the case where there is no woman at home. Just Jenna''s personality, you also know that she is not the kind of child who can politically engage with people. If she is placed in that position, it will only hurt him. So It is only you who can rely on me in the end. "


    "When you and Jenna get married, then everything I have to inherit from you. As a descendant of the Bonaparte family, have you never thought about one day to restore the glory of the ancestors of the past? ? "


    Having said that, the secretary is a bit out of control.


    The Bonaparte family, the descendants of Napoleon, the former ruler of France. Born in such a family, it is impossible for them to say that they do not have the ambition to restore the glory of their ancestors. However, they also know that in this social framework that stresses freedom and cooking, it is not so easy to want the restoration of imperial power. Blindness can only be said to completely sever the blood of Bonapart there. So they are also forbearance, while using the family''s heritage to drill camps in politics, while waiting for opportunities.


    Now, the opportunity is in front of them. As a member of the family, William naturally has no reason to refuse. But he couldn''t be too anxious in the end, so just rubbing his hands, he took out an embarrassed expression.


    "Of course I thought about it. Just, Jenna seems unwilling to accept such an arrangement."


    "She should grow up. At this time, she should understand that the life she hoped for in the past cannot bring her safety and future. And these can only be achieved by people like you and me. She has no choice and must accept Such an arrangement! "

 Chapter 2099： Earthshaking upheaval

    The situation in society changed almost overnight.


    The secret and the truth could have been kept so tight that everything about monsters could not be directly exposed to the army, and the army would be full of loopholes for a while, or directly or indirectly. , And made contact with those monsters.


    This, of course, can make the parties scared. But there is no shortage of people who have become inexplicably sensible because of emotional ups and downs and extremely grief.


    No matter what these people really find out, they still say that someone is helping to make things happen in secret. In short, the reasons for the emergence of monsters and everything they represent swept the entire network at one time, and set off a stormy wave on the basis of public opinion.


    Where does the monster come from? Are they human beings, who is behind them and who is the conspiracy?


    The public opinion is like a wave, and waves of waves are beating against the government-built dams. And if officials, as the builders of the dam, can perform their duties with due diligence, then from some perspectives, these public opinions will not cause any major changes. After all, they have no evidence in their hands, and at this particular time, they take out the words without evidence to incite public opinion, and the government is fully qualified to forcefully curb them.


    However, the problem now is that the person who is supposed to play this role has not done his duty at this time.


    As the commander of the front line, the officials showed extraordinary disregard in dealing with this issue. He just did some superficial efforts, such as further use of destructive weapons to attack those so-called monsters. As for controlling on public opinion, he is too lazy to even do superficial work.


    This makes the state of affairs have evolved to a certain degree after the public opinion has gradually fermented to the eyes of the high-level governments of various countries. At this time, the government wants to intervene, but it is not easy to start.


    The senior leadership can only be angry with officials, but the deeds of the officials are there. He just lost his son and wife because of such an accident. At this time, all the energy is vented to deal with these monsters. It is totally justified. Who Can''t argue with it. They couldn''t even force him out of class because of his mentality at the moment, the ghost knew what moth he would make after he was put down.


    Therefore, they can only argue a few words on the surface, and then ordered him to control the trend of public opinion as soon as possible. Of course, they also affirmed the efforts made by officials in dealing with these monsters. After all, such a big trouble was solved without going through Ultron, which really relieved them a lot of pressure.


    They also thought about using the media to create public opinion to completely quell all of this after the problem was solved, but they never thought about it, and their men had already secretly thought bad things.


    It is simply impossible to control public opinion. Not to mention whether he will do this, even if he did, can the current trend of public opinion be controlled?


    Worrying about a late change, officials are the fastest in promoting public opinion in private. As for the current situation of the society, which is a gunpowder barrel, his action is undoubtedly throwing a flame into it. As for the subsequent development, he need not worry at all.


    The people themselves are good at skepticism. Even those things that have been conclusively concluded, people will brainstorm and formulate one hundred and eighty other reasons, and often have a lot of support. Therefore, as long as you don''t interfere with it from the beginning, public opinion will often ferment into a monster. It''s like the fifty-one area of ??the Yankees.


    It ��s a pity that Yankee ��s 51st area really does n��t have any alien technology. Because this thing was basically stolen by SHIELD at that time. But people in Europe believe this, and even many Americans are convinced. This led to another saying that the reason why Yankees were so unlucky to be invaded by aliens was that they had done some inhuman things in the 51st district.


    Three people become tigers, basically this is the truth. In the same way, public opinion about monsters has been on the brink of indulgence for a while.


    The spear pointed directly at Ultron, which was the reason the officials secretly instructed people to manipulate. Of course, part of the reason is that the people did get what they wanted from the fragmented truth.


    The so-called nuclear radiation is simply a lie. It is the government first to cover up the monsters that appear in their lives. The emergence of these monsters is because of that weird infection. This infection will not only make people become crystalline structures, but also make them become fearful and hate in the subsequent changes. monster.


    One can accept the presence of crystalline disease. After all, compared with eternal life, that kind of risk is really within the scope of tolerance. It''s as if people know that puffer fish is very toxic, but there are always people willing to take a risk. This is their voluntary choice.


    After all, let''s look at it, it''s just a death. Anyway, they will die. Since there is no difference between being a lens and natural death. It''s better to give it a try, maybe you can get an eternal life.


    But if you want to become a monster, and as rumored on the Internet, become a conscious and conscious, but speechless, even suicide can not even do. This is an unacceptable result for a normal person.


    No matter how wonderful people''s dreams of eternal life are, they certainly don''t want to get this so-called eternal life in this way. If so, then they really would rather die. Really, death is much easier than that, at least you don''t need to feel pain and remorse.


    Look at the families that have been fragmented because of the emergence of monsters, and look at the damage caused to their families by becoming monsters. This is enough to make all bystanders wary.


    At the same time, people who have refused from the beginning will use this as an example to prove how stupid humans are trying to get into the forbidden area of ??the gods. And those who support it all in the beginning will become all a scam in their eyes and become even more angry at Ultron.


    He shouldn''t give them such hope, let alone fool them in such a terrible way. The result of this is only one, that is, incomparable hatred and complete hostility.


    The people almost spontaneously marched and began to directly impact all the shops under the name of Austrian. The first of these is the new era company.


    If human beings really used the New Age Company as a beacon pointing to the future, then they will only use this company as the embodiment of **** in the world.


    The hatred was enough to let them lose all their senses. Even at this time, there are still people who can maintain a certain sense, stand up and say something fair, and the angry people will completely ignore it and tear them together.


    They are completely out of control. This out of control quickly spread to the point of looting, destruction and arson.


    Some people can''t help themselves because of grief. They lost their loved ones in this sudden mutation, and they would certainly want to be fair. Under the premise that the government is indifferent, they are willing to do all the retaliation they can think of.


    Of course, this is only part of the story. And more often, some people want to take advantage of this terrible situation, wantonly indulge their own insane desire.


    In such a high-pressure environment for a long time, the human heart itself is easily distorted. After all, don''t look down on human tolerance. Perhaps under the dual constraints of law and morality, human beings will still know how to stand up and be human. But once these constraints are lost, many people may not perform much better than the beast.


    This is the case now. On the government side, officials are almost letting these people act in public in the name of the public. This is tantamount to relaxing their shackles at the legal level. After all, the law does not blame the public for placing things the same everywhere, especially their dish-cooked countries.


    In addition, the people''s turbulent will and their call for revenge for their loved ones have also become an excuse for loosening their moral restraints. They are victims, at least most of them think so. And since it is a victim, is there anything wrong with seeking justice and justice and resisting the persecutions that you have received?


    Well, even if I''m not a real persecutor. People in the family have not suffered such doom. But this should not prevent me from doing justice for these unfortunate people in the name of justice. It is inevitable that you will make mistakes when you do justice, and you can forgive them.


    Just like the familiar phrase, justice, how much sin is false in your name. In this situation, some people are doing such pickled things. It is also this kind of unruly behavior that makes the situation gradually collapse.


    For example, Paris, one of the most prosperous cities in Europe, who can think of what he will look like one day? The crowd held the torch high, like a long dragon walking down the street. Behind them is a lighted high-rise building, hung in the air like a torch, as if foreshadowing something.


    Smoke from city strokes. It seems that this is not a city of peace at all, but a lone city on the battlefield. What is more terrible is not this, but the angry people can''t catch Ao Chuang to vent their anger at all, and can only choose to vent their anger to those who work in the micro-epoch company.


    These people were high up in the past. After all, the operating capacity of the new era company is obvious to all, and naturally, as a newcomer who has almost monopolized the health care industry, it will naturally not be too perfunctory in the salary of its employees. Not much to say, just the cleaners in the company, the weekly salary is more than three times that of other companies.


    This also makes everyone who works in the new era company basically has a nostril, and most people in the society admire them. This is not only because they earn more, but also because of the work they do, which really gives them a sense of mission and glory that has shaped the future of mankind.


    Of course, this is all gone now. They are no longer enviable guys, but the accomplices of the devil. They are the villains who have harmed countless families and broken their families. Such sins cannot be washed away anyway. Even if they were the victims of this series of incidents, they also suffered the same doom, but because of their identity, everyone regarded this as retribution and did not intend to give them the opportunity to forgive and repent .


    Dead man, it is already inevitable in the middle. First are the decent upper-level people, the guys who are high in the company. Then, those ordinary employees, before and after, in the almost crazy turbulent public opinion, those innocent guys have not even stirred up a wave of resistance, and they have been completely submerged by the tide.


    This is not one or two, but hundreds or thousands. Even if many media are already following these lunatics, they begin to indulge in the feeling of implementing justice. But when this number came up, most of them still felt a shudder from their bones.


    Different from the practices in the Middle East and even Africa in the past, there is a theater of war and a truly impossible zone. Even if more people were killed or injured, they wouldn''t care. On the one hand, because you can''t control it, on the other hand, you can''t empathize.


    After all, they are Middle Eastern or African, and they have nothing to do with them. Even humanitarian sympathy is just sympathy. How much can a sympathy tear be worth, a packet of cigarettes? The answer is not worth it. Therefore, more often, this kind of thing is also the media''s writing materials, used to give Bobo eyeballs and seek a rating.


    But it''s different now. The deaths and injuries are happening in their world, their country. And the most terrible thing is not this, the most terrible thing is that this is not a terrorist attack, nor is it a disturbance by outsiders. This is just a farce that kills itself.


    Yes, farce, the media is the media in the end. As a relay station for information, they can see more clearly than ordinary people. They can see that this is a completely useless outrage of those who are already crazy, and they can understand that all this will only be a beginning, not an end.


    Europe will be in chaos, and their lives will change dramatically from this moment. At this time, there are good times and bad times, and they are not clear. What''s even more unclear is that they don''t even know what kind of role to play in it.


    Point out all this bad, curb the development of the situation as much as possible, and let everything return to reason? Or do you continue to pretend to be deaf and dumb, and make use of this bad situation to make a black heart?


    There may be one or two conscientious journalists who choose the former, but the media itself has to follow the trend.


    After all, this is the general trend, and things that go against the trend, they can''t do it, and they won''t.

 Chapter 2100： Stay away from sincere cooperation

    Things suddenly deteriorated to such an extent that Ultron was absolutely unexpected. Although he controlled huge resources, and even said that he could hear the wind and grass that many ordinary people would never know, but in the final analysis, he could not be an unknown prophet and explore the complexity of the human heart.


    Precautionary work. He has done it, but it is aimed at those he doubts, those who are not firm in the government. And he likes officials, he basically did not take precautions.


    After all, this kind of Miao Zhenggen people is almost impossible to be bought by Hydra, and from this point alone, they have the potential to develop into partners. If he needs outside capital to support him, then Ultron will really lend a helping hand. However, he couldn''t think of anything, but the other person suddenly turned his head and aimed at himself, and directly turned to his own key points.


    He was completely caught off guard, and he had fallen into a disadvantage. In the face of the current emotional excitement, the entire society has fallen into a crazy situation, and Aochuang can only use a trick to break the wrist with a revenge, secretly lurking.


    It had to be a blow to him. Because the significance of the new era company is extraordinary. It is equivalent to the bridgehead of Autron''s intervention in human society, and it is the best way for him to apply his means to human society. But now, the new era company suddenly suffered such a blow, not only means that his painstaking efforts have completely disappeared, but also means that he will no longer be so easy to get involved in human society in the future. Things.


    This is the real loss, enough to make him feel sore. If we can remedy a little bit, then the situation may be better. But at this time, he has no time to work in this area, because he can only mobilize all his energy to devote his energy to rescue work.


    Fortunately, those smart devices said that they could completely retreat when they received the order the first time. And with the ability of the troubled masses, they simply cannot prevent the withdrawal of these intellectual weapons. Therefore, the key lies in those employees who belong to the new era company.


    There are tens of thousands of employees in the new era company, which is not even the relevant personnel of the subordinate companies. They were all victims of this riot, and were the targets of those who had gone mad at all costs. Anyway, they all worked for Ultron, because of this disaster. Ao Chong asked himself that he could not let them go, so he had to save them before they were hurt. Even if it can''t save all people, but saving one more is also good for the current Ultron.


    However, today is not the same day. According to the power that Ultron has now, it can only be reluctant to do everything possible to send them out of Europe before the thugs do something to them. This is also under the premise that these employees are willing to cooperate, in fact, not everyone is willing to go too close to the current Ultron.


    After all, Ultron''s reputation is broken. The rejection of aliens in human nature makes it difficult for them, even those who work for Ultron, to believe that he is really innocent. Out of self-protection or fluke, they are not willing to go too close to the exposed Ultron.


    They feel that this may not be involved, or they may be lucky enough to keep their lives. But really, they are too underestimated the madness in human nature and the value of human life under this turmoil.


    After the first victim appeared, this state of affairs was as uncontrollable as a runaway Mustang. Putting hope on luck or human beings'' adherence to the law and morals to protect their lives and property is tantamount to hanging their lives in slot machines and betting on whether the slot machine can shake a leopard. The odds are really slim.


    After all, such things have been staged in history. It ��s like the middle-class people whose homes were hit by refugees in the Yellow Scarf Uprising during the Three Kingdoms, or the innocent women and children during the French Revolution, like Queen Mary who apologized for accidentally stepping on the foot of the executioner, and the queen "Freedom, how many sins fake your name" Mrs. Roland.


    You can''t deny the correctness of some things, but you can''t deny how many pickles and filths exist under some sound reasons. Humans are such a chaotic creature, especially if this chaos has no restrictions.


    Therefore, Ultron''s choice is correct. He didn''t take any chances, but just wanted to send his employees out of this right and wrong place. And after seeing the brutal methods of those people, many people followed up with their own luck and had to hold the life-saving straw handed over by Aochuang.


    They may not want to be confused with Ultron, but for the safety of their lives and their families, they have to accept his kindness.


    Of course, Ultron just wanted to help them, and didn''t ask for anything. But even with his fastest response, thousands of innocent people were persecuted because of it. But he was powerless.


    This made him feel guilty, and at the same time a bit resentful. Not to those stupid people, after all, he himself knew that these guys who caused all this tragedy were at best a tool man. Although their hands were stained with blood, if they were to say that they were the culprits, they still looked at them somewhat.


    They can only be regarded as accomplices, and the culprit is naturally someone else. Under Ultron''s information channels, it is almost impossible for the official behind-the-scenes planner to surface.


    Normally, since the culprit of all this has been found, Ultron should have launched a thunder strike and directly killed him, and reported the enemy of this arrow.


    However, the reality is that he is a bit jealous and does not want to launch such a war without authorization.


    Although it is said that he can play a trick of Li Daitao as before, it is not safe. Because he was lurking in the dark before, and he didn''t show a little ability. At that time, no one would have thought that he would attack some humans and use the technology at hand to usurp the resources they have.


    But now it''s different. He has been exposed to the public eye and has also proved the huge capital power he has. Where does this power come from, the government cannot afford to do no investigation in this regard. And even if they say that only one of their 10,000 people is a smart person, they can guess what he did in it.


    Not to say on the surface, but secretly there must be precautions. And if he repeats his tricks at this time, he succeeds. But if it is found, it is a taboo.


    Politicians cannot allow him to reach into their plates, which is definitely a transgression and a provocation to the entire human bottom line. After all, he is just an intelligent life. And if we let an intelligent life take control of the entire human superstructure, then human status is equivalent to being subverted, which is absolutely something that all humans cannot accept.


    If things really get to this point, they can only evolve into war. Regardless of the outcome of the war, it will not be the situation that Ultron wants to see. He knew this, so he chose to be patient. But this is forbearance to human beings, not to Hydra, the real black man behind the scenes.


    Although the officials who created all this are hateful, they are also hateful in the end. The tragedy Ultron who has happened to him is also heard, so he knows that it is not surprising that this person made such a choice at this time.


    Some people may believe that he is ambitious and has great plans. But Ultron is more willing to think that he is angry with himself because of the misfortune that happened to his son and wife.


    This is not the best answer, but it is definitely the most human answer. Ultron would rather believe such an answer, so he would be so tolerant of such a guy. Of course, there is a certain reason for this. He is invincible.


    No matter how hostile and hostile he is on the human side, he cannot be defeated by humans. Modern technology is tied to him, and humans cannot pay the price of retrogression, only to eliminate him from the social system. He can hide in the dark and continue his activities. He even said that he could wait for the current situation to calm down, wait for the human being to restore his reason, and prove his innocence, and then continue to put himself on the bright side.


    Of course, this requires government efforts. But think about it and know that it is impossible for them to allow society to be so turbulent, and it will only hurt their own interests. Therefore, in this respect, Ultron only needs to wait for peace of mind.


    Of course, waiting doesn''t make him do nothing. He is not the kind of personality that follows the flow, so he also rescued all those who can be rescued, and after completely pulling out his hands, he devoted all his energy to the black hand behind the hydra.


    He stopped worrying about human affairs, and his progress was considered rapid. It''s not that they caught any clues left by the other party, even if they were caught, it would be useless. Instead, he finally found the current Supreme Master and contacted him through his men.


    Using technology and conventional methods to find this behind-the-scenes man, he has given up, because the facts have proved that in this completely chaotic logic, he could not find any clues that could be used at all. Going on like this can only be a waste of time, and even be futile at the mercy of the other party. Therefore, he had already planned a different path, and the Supreme Master was his best and only option.


    It took him a lot of work to find the Supreme Master in this chaotic area of ??Central Asia. After contacting him for the first time, Ultron has already shown his willingness to ask for help. However, at that time, the Supreme Master seemed to have something to do, and he couldn''t get away. So after hurriedly agreeing on a time and place, they hurriedly stopped.


    Now is the time they agreed to, and Ultron is on the same place as the two. Before long, Ultron saw a circle of sparks appearing in front of himself, and then two figures appeared in front of him one after the other.


    The former is a tall man with a bald tattoo and a Supreme Master dressed like a monk. This Ultron has already known. The latter was more familiar to him, so that when she saw her, he immediately exposed a weapon like a beam cannon from his hand, aimed directly at Strange, and asked aloudly.


    "Mr. Strand, I need an explanation from you, now!"


    Strinch glanced down at the mana-chain that he was holding, and raised his hand with a long sigh.


    "This is a misunderstanding, man. If I can, I don''t want to treat her like this. But there is no way, if she is not so tied, she will immediately slip away from our eyelids, so I can''t go to two Mr. Stark explained. "


    "The reason is not sufficient. I don''t understand why you treat her like a cattle. You should know that you are not qualified to do so!"


    There are good reasons for the questioning of Ultron. After all, in his capacity, there was no reason for him to remain silent when he saw that Maria was tied to his hands and held behind her like a slave.


    Although neither Stark nor Maria acknowledged it, in Ultron''s mind, Stark was his father, and if Mary was not a mother, she was a stepmother. He couldn''t let the stepmother be bullied in front of his eyes, even if he said that the other party was the object of his cooperation. He was right to ask the Supreme Master, but he didn''t want him to betray his principles.


    Strange also knew that to clarify that misunderstandings could not be achieved in just one sentence, and he did attach great importance to the cooperation requirements of Ultron.


    Because he also felt the power of the mysterious side from the inside. As the Supreme Master, he will shoulder the responsibilities as the Supreme Master. And one of the most important of these responsibilities is that we must never allow those mysterious forces to cause any bad influence in human society.


    This force can be a protector of humanity, but it must not be a promoter or even a disruptor. He agreed with this very much, so he must also rely on the help of Ultron. Because of this, he quickly explained.


    "Mrs. Maria''s incident was an accident. She accidentally ate the golden dan left to me by the ancient one, and gained the ability to control Feng Shui and the invisible shadow. You must know that the previous invasion of the void has allowed Mary Madam Ya completely lost her mind. Now she is unconscious and the whole person is crazy. Once a little unprepared, she will immediately rely on this magical power and disappear in front of us. And at that time, you It''s not easy to get hold of her. "


    "Now the world is so chaotic. If she is accidentally injured, I can''t explain it at all. So trapping him in this way is also my best choice under helplessness. There is really no way I can but This is done. "


    "I will inform Frank of this and believe that he should have a way to soothe his mother''s emotions. Until then, Mr. Strand, I hope you will not do any other action that may cause contradictions. I do not want to work with you For the enemy. "


    "Of course, we have a common enemy, and in the face of this enemy, we need to cooperate sincerely, which is beyond doubt."


    Stranger nodded strongly, but he couldn''t help but show his gaze at the same time. He knows too well what kind of opponents they are dealing with.

 Chapter 2101： Gan Ges standpoint

    Frank came quickly, after all, this was her mother.


    He didn''t know that such a thing happened to his mother, so the first time he saw Stranger, he came **** his nose.


    This part of the nose is an inherent weakness in humans. So even though Strange is not bad, but he still maintains the human structure, he is still ashamed by this blow, and his tears shed.


    This made him scold Fuck, but it was helpless at all. In the first place, he was a dignified master, and he couldn''t always compare himself with this minor uncle. That was too ignorant. Secondly, that is, he really lost money on this matter.


    Anyway, Frank was willing to sacrifice himself before sending them out of danger. As a result, as soon as his forefoot left, Strinch lost his mother to the mother he had taken care of. Although Strange had to make remedies in time before a big mistake was made, who knows how much Maria had suffered these days?


    For this reason, Frank beat him lightly. It''s not impossible to fight with him for another grumpy guy.


    That is to say Frank still knows the big picture, so he barely comes to take it lightly. And even after eating such a secret loss, Strange could only break his teeth and swallow it in his stomach.


    He was also embarrassed to argue with Frank about this matter, so rubbing his nose, he set his sights on Ultron, a smart life with a reputation for him.


    "Sorry, although I''ve said something about cooperation, there is one thing I want to figure out in advance. That''s what is happening in Europe, those weird distortions, isn''t it really your trick?"


    It''s not clear to what Strangy is. After all, unlike the original, he did n��t have government eyes and ears to steal information for him, and no Kama Taj ��s mage came to saddle him for him. After he was alone, it was impossible to say that he had seen everything. in.


    The reason why he was willing to cooperate with Ultron before was because he was in the perspective of an onlooker. With the simplest idea that the enemy''s enemy is a friend, Ultron, who can be the enemy of Hell, should not be regarded as his enemy. And he has heard the public''s speech to some extent. He didn''t say all the words, even if he only believed one or five points, it can almost make him estimate the position of Ultron. This is the basis of cooperation.


    However, after all, his perspective is different now, and it is not a concept to stand by the spectator and to be in it. And even if he should be cautious in this position of Supreme Master, he must also be sure that Ultron is not worth his trust. Right now is just a preliminary temptation, and the next step is to see how Ultron responds and behaves.


    "I can assure you, sir, these distortions and tragedies did not occur for my sake. Perhaps, there are some factors in this that are caused by the works I created, but my original intention is absolutely good, but Our enemies took advantage of my technology and made it the fuse of today''s chaos. Believe me, this is not the result I would like to see. Otherwise, I would not seek your help at this time. "


    "Okay." Even if he believed Ultron''s answer, Strinch went straight to the subject, he asked. "Then how are you going to deal with the current problem? Seriously, I still don''t quite understand why you will seek my help. In fact, I thought that a guy like you should use some more scientific method. . "


    "I was born of science, Mr. Strance, and there is no doubt about it. But this does not mean that I am a blind follower of science. In fact, respecting science as the only religion is in my eyes completely diamond. It is totally undesirable to enter into the strange circle of religious superstition. I only believe in the facts, the kind of true materialism. That is, everything that can help me and can be realized, I am willing to understand, and accept."


    Ao Chuang said this, he has reached out his hand, and derived a layer of intertwined electro-optic light on the palm of his all-metal texture.


    When ordinary people see this, they may think that it is a simple electric effect. After all, it''s not surprising how many years it has been performed as a magic show. But the expert looked at the door, and when he saw the electric light interwoven in Ultron''s hand, Strinch couldn''t help frowning, and then looked at Ultron in a strange look for a while before he said it with a feeling of emotion.


    "It''s incredible? Where did you learn the Five Thunders Dharma, it''s so pure."


    He used the word pure to describe the performance of Ultron, and in fact he did not have an exaggerated element. As the most orthodox method in Lei Fa, it is obviously not a level that novices can reach to be able to perform the Five Thunder Orthodoxy to such a degree as light weight as Ultron. In his cognition, even if a regular mage is immersed in it for decades, such accomplishments may not be attainable. After all, Lei Fa is difficult and obscure, and people who are not big perseverance or great wisdom simply cannot study it. There is no reason why he should not be surprised when such a skill appears on a machine.


    "It was a coincidence." Lei Guang dispersed his hands, and Ultron did nothing to hide in this regard. Although there is a suspicion of suspicion of learning, frank statements are better than secretive ones. "When the ancient Gu Yi mage fought against the void lord named Domum, I calibrated the wavelength of the spell cast by Gu Yi mage through satellites and various detection devices, and then learned this through imitation and reduction. Ability. It is with this ability that I have a way to deal with those devil from Hell. "


    Stealing is a big taboo in the world of magic. No matter the ancient, modern or Chinese, all the mysterious masters are secretive about their inheritance, for fear that their unique skills will spread. Of course, there is a factor that keeps one''s position intact, but it is more because the spell itself is the root of the mage, and if this thing spreads out, then maybe the enemy is aware of it. Mystery, then came to the door with a knife.


    Imagine that the Heavenly Master of Wulei Zhengfa Dacheng meets a close-up assassin who can turn gas into a Faraday cage. It really doesn''t feel too beautiful.


    It is with such a taboo that stealing learning has become a taboo among mages. And uninvited, like Ultron, Stranger, the new Supreme Master, is fully qualified to take it down and listen to it. It''s just that Stranger didn''t do that. He just shook his hand, even if he had revealed the chapter.


    The Supreme Master does not need to follow this rule very much, because unlike most Masters, when they walk, they have a great way. Like Gu Yi, known to be proficient in all kinds of spells in the world, even if you stole one or two of them, you can''t help him. What''s more, the Kama Taj founded by Gu Yi has always been a principle of teaching without class. As long as you are willing to learn and have the ability to learn, then any spell can basically be taught.


    Although the current Karma Taj is an empty shelf, the rules have not changed. So Stranger simply regarded Ultron as a special spell apprentice, and ignored such things he stole directly.


    "Forget it, trivial matter, let''s talk about our cooperation without exception. How are you going to let me help you?"


    In this respect, Strange is quite enthusiastic. Because as a decent character, and as a new generation of Supreme Master, he was very clear about the main messenger behind this scene, the leader of Hydra, the teacher of Master Gu Yi, and his origins.


    There is basically a stance between them. On the one hand, this is because of the inherent origin of the Supreme Master, and on the other hand, Strange cannot accept everything created by this first Supreme Master.


    If he was only a small person before, he might not have felt so deeply. After all, what he saw and heard at that time was only the one-third of the acre of land in front of him. Even though there were many reports about Hydra on the TV news, it was a long way from him, and he would not feel anything Touch.


    However, after becoming the Supreme Master, especially in the experience of finding the missing Maria, he actually saw the changes in South and Central Asia under the influence of Hydra.


    The weak are slaughtered like lambs, and the strong are unbridled like lions and tigers. The bodies of innocent people are everywhere, the city is in ruins, the acres are turned into maps, civilization is a bubble, and the whole world seems to be deserted, and there is no hope and order in sight.


    Perhaps the conditions in the larger cities under Hydra are better, but they are really good and limited. In that situation, there is no life and order that should have existed when civilization was alive, but it was a group of homeless refugees humblely seeking opportunities for survival under limited conditions.


    Strange did not believe that people were willing to pick up the earthworms under the dirt, the cockroaches in the garbage dump and the maggots on the carcass for food. Any human who once lived in order and bathed in the light and shadow of civilization should not be willing to accept such a miserable life than the beast. They can only be forced to helplessly, in order to survive, they have to accept all this. Exactly who pushed them to such a field, except for Hydra, there is basically no need for second person thinking.


    Strange did not dare to say that he was an absolute axiom and righteousness. The status of Supreme Master was destined to maintain a neutral status in human disputes. However, as a human being, as a member of the once-ordered order, he could not accept that the world would look like this under someone''s ambitions, so let him and the Hydra join together, he could not do it. Not to mention the contamination, he couldn''t even let him ignore everything Hydra did.


    Therefore, he is almost bound to be hostile to Hydra. In this case, he did not dare to fight alone. Naturally, he was looking for his allies who could rely on.


    The celestial soldiers on the South Asian subcontinent did not dare to disturb others, because according to the information left by the ancient Master Yi, they really could not be called a harmonious relationship. In particular, Master Gu Yi has put them together for a large reason. If he catches up, he may be the end of a self-throwing network.


    Besides, people may not be able to see him as a newbie. So after thinking about it, he naturally accepted Ultron''s request, and came to this three-acre land in Europe to play his residual heat.


    He is eager to do something. This urgent Ultron can be seen, so he answered directly.


    "I need you to help me find someone, Mr. Strange. The man behind the scenes that caused European unrest, the guy who used the technology I created to harm humanity. I need you to help me find He, defeat him, and learn from his mouth how to approach all these roots. Only in this way can we restore peace in Europe, and only in this way can we have an account of those innocent. "


    Stranger would like to say that our term is used somewhat inaccurately, because it is exactly you who need to explain to the European people that you have nothing to do with him. However, after thinking about it, he first said the words of sincere cooperation. This kind of hesitant words was not easy to say.


    "Is there any clue? Even if you want me to help you find someone, it''s impossible to say that it doesn''t give me any clues. Although I reverted to some small spells, I didn''t reach the omnipotence level. At least , You have to give me a hint that will work. "


    "The behavior of the other party is completely chaotic. There is no logical way of acting, so for now, we don''t have any clues that we can directly use."


    Ultron is seeking truth from facts, which illustrates his plight. At the same time, he was a little surprised, and spoke to Strangy.


    "I thought magic should have a way to solve such a problem. For example, you take out a crystal ball and then directly show the person we are looking for?"


    "I would use a crystal ball for divination and other spells, but the premise of that is that you must have contacted the person you are looking for and that something with her breath is used as a medium. Appear someone out of thin air, sorry, No one can do that. At least, you have to give me something that I can relate to. "


    Rolling his eyes, Strange used scientific methods to refute Ultron''s whimsical. Facing his rebuttal, Ultron didn''t feel frustrated. Instead, he asked like a little groan.


    "I don''t have anything. But I know there is something he created, is it okay?"


    :. :

 Chapter 2102： Targeting incredible

    "You talk first ..."


    Strange didn''t dare to make any package tickets. After all, he didn''t even know what Ultron would pull out. If this guy suddenly pulls out a section of women''s underwear, do you say he is divining or not?


    In the end, Strange is not sure about the logic of thinking and ethical sentiment in Autron''s weekdays. So after all, he still kept the three-point bottom line and didn''t dare to say anything. And after he said this with some reservations, Ultron''s eyes became bright, and he already used the 3d projection function of the smart weapon that he possessed to project a picture on the site. In front of Lanci.


    "This is the basic structural diagram of that artificial germ. I found the hieroglyphics of ancient Egypt, but there are only cultural faults in Egypt that can''t be completely decoded. At the same time, I also found some special energy from it The wavelengths are similar to the wavelengths I feel on certain deities ... can you take advantage of them? "


    Autron is very serious and provides some necessary props. Looking at these special structures, Strange''s face slowly became more dignified.


    As a former medical doctor, although it was surgical, this did not prevent him from studying the bacteria. He knows that many germs in this world have strange structures, such as the famous E. coli bacteriophage. The structure under the microscope is like the structure of an eight-claw robot with a diamond-shaped head.


    It''s hard to imagine that nature would produce such a peculiar structure, but it does exist. So from a professional point of view, he did not think that the special description described by Ultron really had anything to praise. But soon he realized that what was in front of him was indeed incredible.


    Ultron couldn''t discern the full content of the hieroglyphics, that is because modern culture has a huge fault on the cultural studies of ancient Egypt. Sorry, the European and American scholars ��simple way of comparing the Latin alphabet with the ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs when deciphering the ancient Egyptian script is simply deceiving the world, because without the comparison of the same reference, they have no way at all. Make sure your translation is correct.


    It is as if China''s archeological decipherment of Oracle and even the inscriptions of gold, even if it is said that the research on the excavation of Oracle has been done for many years, no expert is sure that he can decipher the true contents of those Oracle documents. . This is still the case above a cultural root. The Greek-Roman culture that originated in Egypt, Europe, and the United States is not a system at all. Naturally, they are even less qualified to treat others by themselves.


    This belongs to a predecessor who dug a large pit. And in such a big pit, if Ao Chuang can decipher what real content from it, then it is called strange.


    Stranger would not have any doubts in this regard, because in the heritage of Kama Taj itself, there is an accurate record of the cultural heritage of countries around the world. As a supreme mage, holding the eyepiece of the **** Agomoto, he can watch by the long river of time and learn the forgotten knowledge.


    So let alone the ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs, the completely lost cuneiforms, and even some of the more ancient primitive tribal wall paintings, he can recognize them roughly. It is also this ability that makes him see the true meaning of this special structure at a glance.


    "People who come into contact with this thing will be cursed by the gods, and the soul and body will never rest. This is the text used only by the ancient Egyptian gods. It has their divine power, a very severe curse, even if they take In that era, it was rarely used by the gods ... I think I probably know who our opponents are! "


    Slightly groaned, Strinch had locked a goal in his heart. When he heard this, Ultron immediately tested his head and made a look of concern.


    "A woman, I have seen the power of the Egyptian gods that have disappeared in her. She is the right arm of the head of Hydra. If I am not mistaken, I think all that you are encountering now should be her Handwriting! "


    "Alexia, are you talking about this woman?"


    Frank, who had been on the sidelines since the beginning, pierced his mouth at this time. He had contact with Alexia, so when Strangy said that, he immediately responded.


    "It is said that the second daughter of the Alfred family has passed away a genius biologist? If it was her, it would not be impossible to create such a biochemical weapon ..."


    Upon hearing his name, Ultron roughly judged the identity of Alexia. As for the record of death that is shown in the data, even he knows that this kind of thing is enough to just smile.


    The written records of human beings for power generations are always flawed. I am afraid that even they do not know that the record is true and that the record is false. So just listen to it. If you really take this as the truth, I''m afraid you don''t even know how it is.


    Ultron is also a deep truth, so he did not question Alexia''s identity. On the contrary, as soon as Strange showed the identity of the opponent, he mobilized all the resources he could mobilize, and searched for the existence of this woman throughout Europe.


    Of course, this is useless. Because Alexia has a makeover. And simply holding her original description to search and compare Ultron, of course, it is impossible to find her true body.


    "Useless, there is definitely a way to change her description based on her ability. You cannot find her in this way."


    Frank reminded him aside, and he still had the heart to see the woman she was eating in the hands of the woman who had put him in danger for a time.


    "Doctor?"


    Ultron couldn''t do anything about it. He could only put his gaze on Strang for help. Because the current situation is obvious, to find this hidden giant, I really need to rely on Strange''s magical means.


    On top of this, Strange has shown some blame.


    "It''s pretty lucky to say. If it was before, I may not have been able to give you a certain guarantee that I can find such a lurking guy in the dark. But now, because of Mary For Mrs. Ya''s sake, I already have a lot of experience in finding people. "


    Seeing that Frank rolled his eyes in time, Strinch knew that he couldn''t continue to wonder about the issue. So he coughed, and quickly changed the subject.


    "Give me some time, I have a way to determine where she is. But before that, I think I need to remind you ..."


    He said here, his face was already solemn.


    "This woman named Alexia can''t deal with it well. I played against her and almost completely fell behind. Even now, I''m not sure if I have enough confidence to be able to deal with her. This It will be a tough battle and you need to be mentally prepared. "


    "In any case, we need to stop her. Her strength is not the reason for our inaction. On the premise that she has created the chaos in Europe today, we must defeat her to prevent the chaos from spreading. This There are too many innocent lives in it that need to be saved, and we must act. "


    Ultron''s answer was just like the style he had shown in the past. Noble made Stranger, a human, feel a little stupefied. He thinks that Ultron''s statement is mostly a show-making element, but in fact, Ultron really thinks so.


    He doesn''t resent the crazy people who make trouble, because he knows that the reason for these people is the inferiority of human beings. This is not a problem that can be overcome in a half-time in accordance with the current level of human morality, so he can tolerate and accept it.


    After all, his losses were very limited. The biggest injuries on the surface were those of the employees. But these are just superficial numbers and cannot be counted as real damage. Heaven ��s network stores all their information. When the limelight passes, he can naturally bring these people back to life. Therefore, his real losses are only those that are material, and compared to the resource ontology that he has, the material losses can only be regarded as nine cattle and one hair, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    What really made him sad was the families of the innocent people who were infected and those who were unfortunately involved. As far as the different groups in humans are concerned, most of them are those who are willing to accept his alien existence and trust him first. These people could have served as a bridge between him and human beings, and opened the door to the bright future of human beings and intelligent life. But now, it''s all gone.


    And more importantly, this has made the fruits of his years of hard work a bitter result, making him almost a mouse-like yelling across the street. Such losses are truly huge. And because of this, even if it is for stop loss and salvation, he feels that he needs to find a way to restore those humans who have become such monsters because of this **** curse.


    Opportunity is very slim, but Alexia is undoubtedly the only way. With this recognition, he naturally would not take Alexia''s strength as a reason to stop himself.


    And this is what made Strance extremely satisfied. An ally who is used to shoulder heavy responsibilities and confronts powerful enemies is better than those who seem to speak nicely, but in fact are procrastinating, only want to drink soup, but don''t want to take any risk.


    So he nodded immediately and promised.


    "I will do it as soon as possible, up to two hours ..."


    After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and painted with both hands empty, and Mana created a lot of ritual-like existence around him. These orbits are somewhat similar to those of ancient astronomical observation devices. Many parts correspond to the positions of the sky, the earth, and even the stars. It looks very complicated, subtle and mysterious.


    And among them, Strinch held many of the precise structures in his hands, as if operating a complicated machine, started a little deduction and calculation.


    This is a comprehensive type of divination that was only researched by Master Kama Taj in modern times. It is a result obtained by combining ancient astrology and numerology. The basic knowledge of the mage is very testable, but at the same time, because it is a comprehensive and complete means, it is also the most reliable in the accuracy of deduction. Basically, it can be said which way to fight, and not to say that some divination predictions appear. What you are told is that no one can kill you. As a result, you will be strangled by a woman.


    Strange is dedicating intently, while Ultron is intently staring, staring at his fair and stolen learning. He is not part of the magic world, and he does not know how taboo this kind of thing is. But Frank knew. Although it is said that Karma Taj rarely cherishes her knowledge, it is also under the premise of targeting most decent mages. There are two premises, decent, and a mage. And Ultron clearly does not meet the latter condition.


    Anyway, they can also be regarded as a cooperative relationship. Frank didn''t want to let them have a bad relationship because of this little thing. So he was directly in the middle of the two, and Frank said to Ultron in a warning tone.


    "We need to talk about other things, Ultron ..."


    As two individuals that are closely related to each other, Frank''s words mean that Ultron can think of a major obstacle. Although he was a pity that he missed such a good learning opportunity, he was not the kind of guy who didn''t know him. So he turned his head quickly, and he set his sight on Frank.


    "what is it about?"


    "Things about the three cities. If you pay attention, you will find that the situation there is not very stable ..."


    Although it is said that most of the recent energy has been placed on the European side, in the Middle East, there is a smart weapon arranged by Ultron. So when Frank mentioned it, Ultron immediately got in touch with those intellectuals. Then the rough information was already in his mind.


    "A special regime? And unified nearly half of the big and small warlord forces in a short time? Where did these people come from?"


    The information provided surprised Ultron himself, because as far as he knew, there was no such force in that land, and it was not easy to want a stable unification there. .


    Since the collapse of the Ottoman Empire, no regime in the entire Middle East has been able to unify the power of this land. In most cases, they have such ambitions with each other, but human brains are almost going to become dog brains, and no one has ever been able to do this. This situation has continued to the modern era after the First World War, and until now almost almost became a place outside the law, without any changes.


    But now, there is such a special regime that is doing what no one has been able to do in the past 100 years, which certainly surprised Ultron.


    "It''s incredible. Who has this ability?"


    "An almost impossible answer," Frank shook his head, and said strangely. "Because their leader is called Alexander, the king of Macedonia who wants to conquer the world."

 Chapter 2103： Leverage the power of the Kings Wind

    "Alexandria?"


    Upon hearing this title, Ultron and everyone''s first reaction was unbelievable. Because the story about Alexander is very clear, this emperor belongs to the type of premature death, not only did not leave any serious heirs, even the empire he created was completely collapsed by the division and opposition of his general .


    There are many people in history who claim to be descendants of Alexandria or his heirs, but basically all borrowed his name in order to fool people. Naturally, Ultron also regards this person as one of them. Because in the Middle East and North Africa, a land once ruled by Alexander, Alexander''s name still has some effect.


    It was just that Frank looked weird. He said with a pout.


    "I thought so at the beginning, but when I sneaked in, and found a lot of guards wearing Macedonian armor, I don''t think so. If it was just the cost, this cost would be too great. And The name can be forged, but the style of man is still imposing, I am afraid it cannot be forged. "


    The word "power?" Is more metaphysical to Ultron, because he rarely sees what is called power from humans. In most cases, the momentum he believed was manifested by human emotions and the environment at that time. For example, because a person has an abundance of self-confidence because of his own knowledge and experience, this is probably a calm and imposing manner. And if a police officer has a special formation behind him to support him, he can guarantee 100% of the killers and rescue the hostages. Then, in the face of bank robbers, it is estimated that he may also show injustice and invincibility. The momentum came.


    This is Ultron''s recognition of human momentum, and when Frank said this, he subconsciously thought that the momentum in Frank''s mouth was the manifestation of the ruler of this new regime in a good situation, saying nothing. A kind of self-confidence with great power.


    Of course, this is just his personal perception. And as a person who always respects the thoughts and opinions of others, I never want me to think that I do n��t want the intelligent life you think. Ultron just hesitated a little and turned his head slightly to Frank.


    He wanted to hear Frank''s explanation. After all, compared to him, Frank, who is structurally attributable to humans, is obviously more in this regard.


    "Yes, imposing." Seeing the meaning of Ultron''s listening, Frank was also unveiled, and directly expressed his feelings. The person who seemed to see him was indeed so impressed that when he answered this question, he subconsciously added a mood of emotion.


    "How do you describe it? It''s as if you are not facing one person, but thousands of people. That guy is very exaggerated in talking and doing things, and has an almost extreme emotional response. When he laughs, he laughs louder than anyone else. When he is angry, he is more terrible than any other person. Such a person should be rejected by ordinary people and disagree. But it happened to him. But it makes people feel a natural right. It is as if he is the incarnation of thousands of people, the most vivid image of a human being. It is more like than everyone dreams That''s what a person looks like. "


    "Is it more like a person than everyone else dreams of?" This description made Ultron feel interesting, and was almost unstoppable and became curious about such a life.


    Humans will always be a difficult point for him to learn, and of course he will be curious about the existence of such a special model that can almost represent a human model. But it''s just curious.


    If he had the chance, he might be willing to take a look. However, now he is more focused on dealing with Alexia. As for this Alexander, he only leans some resources at most, and the premise of leaning resources must be that they are hostile to each other.


    "What is his position? I mean, how does he plan to unify the Middle East and what he thinks about the city we are building?"


    Most people can''t answer one of these questions. After all, the method of unifying a region may still be analyzed from the policy perspective, but the perception of such a completely private thing is not at all confusing without communication. No one is a tapeworm in their stomach. You can expect to pat your head and say what others are thinking. You have to ask others if they don''t agree.


    Of course, Frank is not the kind of guy who is irresponsible and just makes up other people''s opinions. Ultron knows the behavior of this little brother very well. Since he has made a private trip to explore the truth of this Alexander, and he can make such a description. It is naturally impossible to say that there is no objective understanding of his point of view.


    It is impossible to fabricate this thing, but it can detect one or two from daily performance and tone. After all, the city they built is a top priority for the entire Middle East, both strategically and in terms of resources. He doesn''t believe that this guy named Alexander can usually say nothing in this regard. come out. And since they have already made a special trip to inquire about the news, Frank cannot possibly say that he has ignored this aspect.


    At this point, he guessed well. Frank did probe these things clearly, so as soon as Ultron asked it out, he already gave his answer.


    "If you want to ask him how he intends to unify the area, then I can only say that he is exactly the same as Alexander in history and chose to use conquest as his means."


    "Of course, he is not the type that wages war blindly and rules his territories completely by force. Instead, he is doing what a ruler should do with his best wrist. "


    "In foreign wars, he made good use of his wisdom and always used the force of his own hand cautiously. Conquests that can be accomplished through diplomatic means will not easily choose force; in the face of those powerful, For opponents whose time is difficult to conquer, he will also use endless means to disintegrate the opponent''s forces one by one, and finally he will succeed in one battle, proclaiming his conquest with a great victory. It may be him The most appropriate description right now. "


    "And in dealing with the internal affairs, what he did is also excellent. In the face of cultural and custom differences, he has shown sufficient restraint and tolerance. He accepts that his people have different beliefs and In different cultures, for example, after taking over the exiles in Egypt, he once comforted those people with Pharaoh''s self-proclaimed. As for the Middle East, he put a caliph on himself to receive and Rule those Arabs. "


    "He does not allow his people to have too much friction, even to kill chickens and monkeys, and to control their conflicts with **** suppression of the troublemakers. Of course, he will give these people sufficient benefits, To meet their needs with the most relevant things, to comfort them and make them accept this change. "


    "Know the people and make good use of them, so that the generals and their generals can show their skills. They are open-minded and do not cover up their likes and dislikes, and let everyone know where they are going and how they are going to live. It ��s not that Alexander has been dead for thousands of years, and it ��s estimated that even the bones have been ashes, I would really think that this is the legendary conqueror. Of course, even now, I do n��t rule it out. Maybe. After all, there is no such thing as a resurrection in the myth. What surprises an ancient king to come to the present? "


    Frank spoke highly of Alexander. This is not determined by his personal likes and dislikes, but by a certain degree of objective judgment.


    He''s not the kind of short-sighted person who just shouts at the tip of the iceberg. In fact, there is a president''s father who often watches his father''s handling of public affairs with his own eyes. He already has a deep enough understanding and understanding in this regard.


    He knows what it means to govern the country. To some, this is an art, an art of compromise and uncompromise. Many times, you have to compromise to achieve your goals. However, the blind concession and concession actually do not make you achieve something, and even say that it will make you passive.


    Just like in the UK before, Brexit was caused by the referendum, and three Prime Ministers were stepped down because of Brexit. This is basically a case of too compromise, so that even the basic determination of the government has been lost. Politicians only want to compromise, but not to offend people. This is the end of the whole country''s political power as a laughing stock among other people.


    As for his father, he was uncompromising and kicked capital forces from the United States consortium from the United States. It was not a particularly successful example.


    At this point, Frank had his own judgment, and he wouldn''t blindly exaggerate him because Tony was his father. To be honest, Tony may be a good president in his eyes, but he doesn''t think he is the best. Because he obviously has other better options, but just because of personal habits, he didn''t choose to do that.


    By comparison, Alexander''s wrist was obviously more intelligent than his father''s. So much so that even he has to compliment this guy for his means.


    Of course, this is an evaluation made on a neutral stand. From a standpoint of possible opposition, he will inevitably have some headaches for such a possible opponent.


    "As for what he thinks about the city we built, to be honest, I still have some doubts."


    Ultron''s focus was on Europe, and naturally, Frank took over the construction of the three new cities. This in itself is the idea he put forward, coupled with his authority next to Ultron and the investment of the Stark Group in this respect, it is actually a good thing to regard the three new cities as assets in his name.


    Obviously, Frank thought so too. He regards the three new cities as bridgeheads of his revenge, so it is naturally impossible to say that he is willing to let others do the same. It just said that in terms of ability, he might have some deficiency.


    It''s okay to plan behind the scenes. He has the resources and has a level of wisdom far beyond that of ordinary people. This kind of thing can be said to be handy. However, let him stand in front of the stage, let others believe in him, follow him, and wait for his instructions to forget his life. This is a little too high on him.


    Human beings are selfish and superstitious creatures. Everyone will have their own ideas about who they should follow and who they should fight for. This is not to say that you can change anything if you do something casually. Unless you say that what you are doing can not be done by others, and can make everyone happy. Otherwise, most people will not be shaken.


    Humans like to follow the strong and follow those confident and charismatic characters. It''s as if the plants and trees are always facing the sun, and the ying insects are always chasing the light. This is an instinct and an instinct. At this point, Frank was born with a huge deficiency, that is, he was too young.


    A child will not be valued wherever he goes. They are inherently weak, which is an inherent point of view. Even if it is a distinctive existence like Frank or Zhou Shang, it will not be much different in the eyes of ordinary people.


    No one wants to follow a child, that''s a joke about their lives. Frank also knew this clearly, so he was so hesitant.


    "That guy seems very interested in our cities, and even says that he has given them names in private, which means he is bound to get the mentality. In his usual style, he wants to get these three The city''s approach is nothing more than two, conquer by force, or let us surrender willingly and surrender to his Majesty. "


    "I''m not afraid of what he calls force. After all, with our technological level, if we really want to fight, he may not be able to conquer us as easily as those other forces. I just hesitate, if only from our point of view Wouldn''t it be a better choice to show him that he would start? "


    "After all, he is a qualified king. At the very least, judging by my standards is like this. And since he is a king, he will not tolerate having nines by his side. It''s such a dangerous existence. "


    "On the side of the so-called couch, how can other people sleep? If he really has that ambition, would it be better to entrust him with the power in my hands and let him fight against Hydra instead of me? "


    :. :

 Chapter 2104： Changes in gambling mentality

    Theoretically, there is nothing wrong with Frank''s idea.


    Letting professionals do it instead of themselves is a kind of human science. However, there is a risk that this kind of thing will be occupied by the dove. Just as there are many managers in the world who have been kicked out, there will be no missing directors and shareholders in this world.


    So if Frank really intends to entrust his power to this Alexander and let him take the place of himself and the Hydra, then he''d better be prepared for the doves to occupy the nest.


    In fact, it is not as simple as overhead. In fact, Ultron has another level of worry in this regard, that is, he is worried about another possibility.


    "Maybe. But you need to think carefully before deciding whether to do it. After all, the origin of this person is a mystery, and we are not sure what kind of position he is in. If he is really that legend Emperor, then the reason why he appeared in this era is doubtful. And if his resurrection is connected with Hydra in some way, then your approach is probably nothing like sending sheep to the tiger''s mouth. It ��s a difference. You have to be cautious, because it ��s not just about your personal interests, it also has tens of thousands of innocent lives. They are closely related to the fate of these three cities! ��


    Ultron was very cautious in warning, he guessed a possibility, and this possible result is undoubtedly the worst. What has been plundered for a long time is the second most important thing. They will not care too much about such things. However, the life of the innocent cannot be ignored, and even from the perspective of Frank, the city itself used as a bridgehead makes people the frontiers of the enemy''s attack on Europe, which is probably not what he expected. The end.


    Ultron doesn''t have the energy to run the Middle East affairs now. He can only hope that Frank can be thoughtful and not be too frivolous, but send the good situation to the funeral. And Frank also heard what he meant, but from his personal point of view, he still felt that his idea would be the best choice.


    The construction of the three cities is difficult. The devil''s invasion has continued to this day. If it is not for the wisdom weapon to control the scientific and technological power of the times, then I am afraid that it is already the result of the corpse.


    And even if the city is built under such great pressure, it does not mean that they can sit back and relax.


    If the devil does not stop, the war will never end. In connection with their small lives, they will naturally not choose to give up easily. This is a difficult problem for Frank. But this is not the difficult one.


    The most difficult is not the siege of the devil, nor the pressure of Alexander''s conquest, but from the inside, from the ambitions naturally born of those who have settled in the city and self-occupied themselves as urban citizens.


    At first, these people were just looking for a place of stability, a place where they could have enough food and clothing to survive. In this regard, the city easily satisfied them, and it was easy to go a little too far.


    And because of this too easy access, many people have made a mistake, that is, they think that the intellectual power represented by Frank cannot be called the master of the city, and the contrary, They are.


    They think they built the city themselves, if it''s just picking up trash and trash. At the same time, they also have an absolute advantage in the number of people.


    Smart devices can only be used for work, and Frank is just a kid who can''t stand on the table at all. They don''t want to live in such a strange combination, so it is almost instinctual, they start to move, want to get a higher status in this city.


    It was a reliance on the wisdom weapon to not easily do something to them, but Frank had to admit that it is this fear or fear that is what he is most worried about.


    He knows the nature of human beings, so he understands more about how stupid these people can be. And even if they say that they are just chickens and dogs, and the people of Wuhe, they really want to gather together for a coup, and he can call these dogs as dad with one charge. He was also reluctant to really see this happen.


    On the one hand, the blood incident that inevitably accompanies it will cause a contradiction between him and Ultron, and on the other hand, the city that has just been built is so troubled by internal and external problems that it is very likely to be yellow.


    A city is called a city because it is inhabited. He also built the city to attract refugees and use them to launch an offensive against Hydra.


    For him, the most precious resource in these three cities is the people. And if it is because of this series of problems that the people have stood on his opposite side, then his plan is tantamount to bankruptcy from the beginning. If this is the case, it would be better not to build these three cities, and let them live here and die.


    But since he has invested huge energy and huge resources to promote the construction of these three cities, he naturally has no reason to quit.


    However, it is a problem to fail to convince the public. He also came to think of this solution of entrusting the problem to him to play the power struggle with these idiots instead of himself after seeing Alexander''s wrist and ability. As for the possibility that Alexander might be a **** in the opponent''s hand, he considered it, but after seeing Alexander himself, he no longer had such concerns.


    Hydra may have countless conspiracy schemes, but it is impossible for him to say that everyone''s minds are counted in his own scheme. For some, they do have control over it. But there are still some people who can''t control you by all means.


    Alexander should not be someone they can control. This kind of indulgence and extreme willfulness, people who will always run on their own road, it is impossible to stop their footsteps because of external interference. If he was true, then in that era, he dared to risk being buried in a foreign country at any time, and he ran away thousands of miles without any reason to submit to Hydra. Because life and death have been put aside, he really shouldn''t have any fear.


    This is how Frank is thinking about Alexander, and because of this, he is willing to bet on it. If you lose, you can''t fight anymore. Anyway, it was the Europeans. But if he wins, then he is one step closer to his avenge of revenge, and this is what he wants to see most.


    Of course, this cannot be said in front of Ultron. Because when he said this, he would inevitably oppose it. In Frank''s eyes, Ultron, who has put a heavy shackle on himself, is not an object that can be completely relied on. Because just like he would give up his father in the end, he also firmly believed that when faced with a difficult choice, that is, to place humans and him at both ends of the balance, Ultron would probably choose the former.


    This guy is a bit crazy as an ideal intelligent life. He has gone so far on the ideal path that he has deviated too much on the basis of reality. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had the highest authority in the entire intellectual system, Frank might not be willing to deal with him so much in this matter. So in the face of Ultron''s warning, he only responded in a trembling manner, and did not give any clear answer.


    Ultron couldn''t guess, and naturally couldn''t guess what Frank thought. He just subconsciously felt that Frank was insincere and might do something. And while he was planning whether to put in some insurance measures, Stranger opened his eyes suddenly.


    "I found her, just in Paris!"


    Immediately after he finished speaking, he pulled his hands together and pulled out a portal directly to Paris. Without waiting for the other two to respond, he had already plunged in.


    Using a spell to find a living deity, it is almost impossible to say that she was not noticed. This is only a matter of time, so responding with the fastest speed is the most appropriate choice in itself. After all, I missed this time, and the next time is a distant event. So instead of wasting precious time in needless hesitation, it''s better to just cut it and start acting directly.


    Ultron is similar. After all, God knows how much effort he has spent in order to find out the behind the scenes. Now finally caught this guy''s tail, it is naturally impossible for him to miss it. It''s just that he doesn''t need to be behind Stranger like a cock. After all, he is only using an ordinary wisdom weapon.


    This thing is not eligible for this level of combat. Even when it is a cannon fodder, it is impossible to count. If you really want to deal with opponents of this level, you still have to use the Zhenjin body of Ultron. It is only by virtue of this thing that he is eligible to participate in a confrontation with a creature such as a **** on the top of the mysterious side.


    No need for nonsense. Zhenjin Ultron hidden in the dark is already dispatched. Looking at Ultron and Stranger, who have already been separated, Frank suddenly hesitated.


    Theoretically, he would not miss this opportunity to attack Alecsia, the week of Smith Zhou ��s left and right arm, in revenge. However, he was very clear that there was no room for his own participation.


    For one thing, her mother still needed him to protect him. On the premise that his mother was properly arranged, he did not dare to do any frivolous actions at all.


    The second reason is his personal incompetence. Nowadays, it can only be regarded as a master''s entry. He doesn''t even have the qualification to watch such a fight. Naturally, it is not even necessary to mention such a high standard of revenge.


    He hoped to find someone to help, but as soon as he turned his head and squatted in the corner, Zhou Shang, who was wearing a headset to play the game, was already inductive and shook his head very simply.


    "Don''t look at me. I can''t and can''t participate in such things. That''s my elder, after all, I can''t be against him"


    Zhou Shang was obviously beyond hope. Realizing this, Frank could only sigh deeply, and then decisively chose to give up.


    It is clear that without Zhou Shang''s help, he could only be regarded as giving it to him, and he was not blinded by the word of revenge. Instead, he made the most sensible and correct choice.


    Bear the burden to instigate the consequences. That''s how he comforted himself. And that''s how he comforted himself so naturally, he pinned his hopes on Stranger and Ultron.


    He hopes they can succeed and wipe out this important subordinate of Smith Zhou in one fell swoop. Although it may not be able to do any real damage to Smith Zhou, even if it can hurt him physically, it will make him feel happy.


    Revenge, in the end is not as simple as wiping the enemy with a knife. It is to make him feel all the pain he feels, even to say that he has to be returned ten times or even a hundred times. This is why he tried to fight the Hydra. After all, killing a person''s lifelong ideals and ambitions is far more painful than killing a person''s physical body.


    Frank is right. However, reality does not necessarily follow the development he expects. Because fate never favors whom, she is more like a bitch, swaying between the opposing sides. It is as if now, in the struggle between Alexia and Ultron, the situation has developed in a direction that is not good for them.


    Alecsia was God in the end, just like Strange was concerned. When he searched for the true body of the **** with magic, she inevitably felt something.


    Normally, she should not easily expose her position with such a large layout. Even if it is detected, it should be transferred at the fastest speed. However, she obviously did not think so.


    Because the situation has changed. If she could be said to have been the target of public criticism before, then now, it is undoubtedly Ultron and his co-conspirators who are in this position.


    What they need to face now is not themselves, but the ocean of people. In the end, how to deal with the wave set by the people is the problem they need to solve most.


    Ultron clearly missed this point. He didn''t even think that, as the noble status of Alexia, she would choose to hide among those rioting people and use them as her shield.


    This is the dilemma he is facing now. When he followed behind Strange, and appeared in front of the parade crowd on the main street with a familiar identity of Zhenjin, he faced the faces of these people and their crazy, almost wanting The eyes that choose to eat.


    "Monster, die! Get out of our world!"


    People shouted like this, anxious to break him into pieces on the spot. In the face of their performance, Ultron could not help but stopped.

 Chapter 2015： Self-eating evil fruit net first

    "Listen to me, I''m here to solve all the messenger behind all these things. She''s in the middle of you, as long as you catch her, maybe there is still a chance to save everything!"


    Ultron tried to justify and prevent these already crazy people from doing such a useless and wrong move. However, he clearly overestimated the weight of his words, and the thoughts that these people who caused all kinds of confusion have been mistaken and cannot be reversed.


    To make these troubled people believe him, it is tantamount to letting them admit that what they have committed before is wrong. It is under the banner of justice, but in fact it is just an evil act of indignation against innocent people. And with a little thought of the nature of what he does, it is impossible for anyone who knows the majesty of the law to not be afraid.


    Therefore, they would rather deceive themselves and insist on the justice of what they did, and would definitely not hesitate at this time, putting themselves in a dangerous position that is likely to be subject to true justice.


    This is human nature, and one''s own interests must be higher than others. And it is for this reason that the troublemakers will not be dissuaded by the words of Ultron, but will go one step further, approaching him with various weapons.


    "Go **** it, you **** ghost!"


    The closest and most fearless person could not help but hit him with a stick. Of course, the metal bat did not pose any threat to Austria, but instead, Jin Jin''s spontaneous shock force made him take the lead.


    Ordinary people with short-sightedness will not know Zhen Jin''s power, and his merciless behavior just smashed himself into a bloodstream. With blood, things are different.


    At this time, the people have waited for the bloodthirsty crazy monsters. When they saw a bloodshed on the scene, they were under the banner of justice again and again, but in fact, they were not in any way a case of justice. The violence that has been cultivated is already unstoppable.


    "Kill this monster! Revenge for the dead! Go to death, you **** machine!"


    They shouted all kinds of slogans, just like a fearless attack on Ultron. Hammers, saws, axes, crowbars, wooden boards, and bats have become the weapons in their hands. Many of them have modified these tools to satisfy their tyrannical abuse.


    For example, sticking nails on the bat


    Of course, this makes no sense. This is because Zhen Jin''s defense ability cannot be broken by this simple mob act. Just relying on Zhenjin''s counter-shock force, these mobs are enough to drink a pot. As if it were now, eighteen weapons greeted the past, but bounced back in various ways.


    Some people are clumsy and ask for help. And while some people are smart and agile, they are inevitable and let others suffer this sin for them. With the intensity of their rushing, it is almost impossible for anyone to actually hide. And they are killing for the purpose, and they show no mercy, but they also suffer from the evil results. In this way of using the other way to apply the other, they have fallen under the black hands of their associates.


    Of course, those who stand far behind cannot see this. They only saw someone fall and saw the blood color spread. This immediately made them scream with a throat.


    "Ochuang killed, this devil machine killed!"


    Even if a person screams like this, the problem is that this is a trio. When more and more people are bewildered and think that the current bleeding is created by Austria, their emotions are more and more exciting and cannot be suppressed.


    Some people plan to rush forward to be a hero and want to defeat Ultron on their own. People who think this way are basically teenagers or fools who haven''t read a few years. Only this kind of simple and unrecognizable guy will at this time have the dream of treating himself as a unique hero.


    And those who are older, who have been in the society for a long time, have already recognized the reality, they will only shrink back. Because they know too much about their vulnerability and how terrible such enemies are.


    Let them bully those old, weak women and children, they naturally have the responsibility. But let them go against this kind of robot that can''t be defeated at all, they will always only shout "help!". This is realistic, but the reality is right.


    When people make trouble, they rely on one person and many people. And now someone is rushing forward and someone is backing, which undoubtedly has broken the consistency of their team''s pace. In particular, this has not been negotiated and is very sudden. Therefore, after the chicken flying dog jumps, it is inevitable that there will be tramples and accidental injuries in the crowd.


    This group of people have done everything to kill and set fire, so naturally they will not care about the problem of stepping on a few people. It was also such an unscrupulous thought that someone soon died at their feet.


    This kind of cannibalization made Ulchuang silent, but Stranger next to him was ridiculous, his face was a look of mental retardation.


    For him, the IQ of these guys is indeed problematic. He looked very clearly from beginning to end, whether it was the accidental injury at the beginning, the subsequent bleeding incident, or even the stomping death that happened now. Almost everything was done by these people.


    Ao Chuang stood still, and they played for a while. The most interesting thing is that they still have a face called out "Ao Chuang kills". This suffocating operation really made it hard for Strange to give them a high look, and at the same time have sympathy for them.


    He is not Ultron. Ultron is a virgin mind. For the so-called ideals, he can even go all out. But Strange doesn''t do that.


    You know, he was a famous cold-blooded doctor when he was a doctor. It is the kind of guy who can even ignore the patient for help in pursuit of the success rate of the operation. And even if he changed later, some things in his nature would not change.


    It is as if he is in this position of the Supreme Master. He knows his duties, and has the responsibility to shoulder this responsibility. He does not hesitate to fight against strong enemies or even heroic righteousness. .


    Supreme Master is not such a profession of great mercy and compassion. It may be the guardian of human order and existence, but it will never be the supervisor of ordinary life and death. It can be said that unless the crisis has reached the fundamental order of the entire human world, it has threatened all major events of human existence. Otherwise, no matter how many humans die in front of him, he is likely to remain indifferent.


    You can say that he is cold-blooded, but cold-bloodedness itself is a necessary quality for the Supreme Master. It is a disaster-like thing to have the power that ordinary people cannot match, but simply interfere with human life and death out of sympathy.


    In this regard, the power of the Eye of Agomo is enough for the Supreme Master to verify countless times. Therefore, he has enough iron heart at the moment. He even said that he didn''t even frown, and he scolded at Ultron.


    "Regardless of the lives of these idiots, grabbing that talent is the most important thing."


    "But" the people were crying as the casualties were increasing. Ao Chuang''s heart was somewhat unbearable. He would not blame the stupidity of these people, because he can accept such stupidity.


    Human beings can change, just give him enough time. He is extremely affirming this and is willing to give humanity sufficient patience and tolerance. Therefore, he does not want to see human beings pay such huge casualties for such stupidity.


    Of course, if this situation is what he can do now, it would be another story. He is not the kind of truly hopeless virgin, and sees someone''s life threatened and climaxes to despair. It''s like what happened in India. He thinks he can''t do anything about it, so he will choose to wait and see.


    But now it is different. He is not powerless now. As long as he thought, in a moment, the intelligent machines hidden in the dark would act and rescue the injured people as quickly as possible.


    The point is whether he wants to do this. And, can he bear the consequences of doing so.


    Graceful revenge, this kind of things humans can do a lot. Even if he saved the lives of these people at this time, they may not be grateful. They even said that out of inherent contradictions and prejudices, they were afraid that at this time, this atmosphere would treat his good intentions as donkey liver and lungs, and turned their fingers at attacking them as soon as they saw the intelligence equipment.


    Those intellectuals do not have such a vivacious body. Under the circumstances that they cannot fight back or scold them, they can hardly say what kind of persecution they will suffer.


    At the same time, the government''s feelings are also something he must worry about. In this confusion, the government is inactive. But when the government does nothing, they are almost replacing the functions of the government. Although there is no selfishness in it, it is difficult to guarantee that some people regard this as a usurpation of government power.


    This is something that is already starting to happen. He couldn''t say that he didn''t care at all, and it was precisely because of all these concerns that he was so hesitant that he didn''t respond for a long time.


    Time is precious, and Stranger is already impatient. He didn''t want to see Aichuang so tweaked anymore, so he immediately uttered a vigorous anger in the face of this turbulent crowd.


    "Give me away!"


    With his voice alone, he was naturally unable to deter so many thugs. However, he was using more than just his voice at the moment, but also the magical lion roar from the Buddhist gate.


    The so-called: Rulai Dasheng outside of the sound of horror, such as the lion roaring beast salty terror. This big lion roared under the strong mana of Strange. It was really like a thunderous thunder roaring into the ear. Ordinary people were too late to sorrow. It was already frightened by the roar containing supernatural powers, so that It was as if stagnant, one after another standing still without moving.


    "Come on!"


    With a greeting, Stranger was already searching for the breath left by Alexia. Looking at the mobs on the ground, and those who have not stopped bleeding and casualties, Ao Chuang sighed in the end, but sent his own intelligence equipment to rescue them.


    He felt he should do something, so he did it anyway. And watching him make such arrangements, Stranger frowned, but also inevitably whispered a kind of woman in his heart.


    Although Ao Chuang''s situation is not clear, he can be considered a little or two. And even from the perspective of an outsider like him, Ultron at this time should have more things than less, it is better to touch some people''s nerves less.


    The Eye of Agomo took him through the long river of time, and in the long history of human beings, he learned a lot of so-called experience and wisdom. Based on these experiences alone, Ultron''s behavior is definitely not wise. At the very least, he couldn''t do the kind of courage that should be achieved.


    This guy is afraid of suffering.


    Stranger thought so, he already had the idea to distance himself from Ultron. Of course, this is not now. After all, he still relies on Ultron''s power to fight Alexia.


    As a defeated player, although he really wanted to yell out that this is not the past, don''t expect to see each other for three days. However, he was still reluctant to take that risk and was right with Alexia.


    The enemy''s terribleness was very clear to him. If he was not defeated for a moment, he would not have had the chance to escape the calamity as he did last time. He must be cautious, so this guy who can help is really indispensable.


    However, it was delayed for a while, and was delayed by Ultron. Alecsia''s whereabouts are somewhat uncertain. Although he can be sure that Alexia didn''t go far in this neighborhood, he hesitated in the face of the heavily guarded base in front of him.


    It may sound like a prestige thing to break into the EU''s military base with a single gun, but in fact, if he did, then I am afraid that he is in the arms of Alexia.


    The other party apparently had the intention to lead them over, maybe waiting for a show of planting mischief. And although he said that as a Supreme Master, he didn''t care about tearing up his face with these secular regimes, but he also had to admit that if this was a big fight, it would only be a close end for his loved ones .


    Putting himself on the opposite side of the human power has become a target of public criticism in some sense, and he is not so ambitious. The problem is that if he was allowed to give up this hard-to-find opportunity, he would be reluctant. So after hesitating for a moment, he set his eyes on Ultron who came behind him.


    "I''m pretty sure she''s here. But the question is, how do we get her out and not provoke these sensitive guys? Do you have any ideas?"


    "Let me do it."


    Ultron didn''t hesitate this time, and stepped forward directly, standing in front of the gate of this base.


    "I''m Ultron, and I want to talk to your Supreme Commander!"

 Chapter 2106： Gloomy reality threatens lure

    Time backwards to one day ago, when Ultron just embarrassedly withdrew from his presence in Europe.


    Although it is said that officials use the general situation, public opinion and public sentiment to push Ultron into an embarrassing situation, this does not mean that he can rest easy.


    The first is the harsh words from the government. After all, they are not fools. After the situation has become like this, when the indifference of officials has become more and more obvious, they have tasted a special meaning.


    But this time, it is too late to stop. Coupled with the fact that officials were clearly superior when they attacked Ultron, the capital wealth accumulated by Ultron was almost within his reach. The government is happy to see such a situation, after all, they also have a heart to pick peaches. So even at this time, they subtly chose an indulgent approach.


    Finances are moving, and capitalist governments are so demanding. But that''s okay. At the very least, they leave enough time for themselves.


    Secretly controlling public opinion, and using this confusion to rob the officials of Ultron as soon as possible, while mocking the ridiculous psychology of the government, it is inevitable that they are worried about their current situation.


    He found that when he envisioned it was a situation, but when the situation really got to this point, it was another situation.


    For example, he envisages that under the shock of the people, those factories and various high-tech laboratories that belong to the Austrian Consortium will go empty. At that time, he could logically send troops there, and then justly embezzle these important capital wealth.


    However, the reality is that the impact of the mob was to keep these factories and laboratories from leaving the dogs and dogs, but they did not leave anything to the officials, but a big fire that burned everything clean.


    Mobs who just want to do things and satisfy their desire for destruction and indulgence will not care what value these industries have. They only hope for the moment. That is, knowing that their ability is not qualified to impact the key points of those governments. Otherwise, they may be the ones who set fire to each other and directly light the government''s real estate.


    You can''t see the big fireworks, so put a small firework to help the fun. With such an idea, mobs naturally became more indulgent. And this makes officials only feel that they have suffered so much damage that they have to act in advance and deploy troops to protect these important assets and equipment to prevent this unlucky incident from happening again.


    This naturally has some problems. The timing error will be met with some criticism, especially in the military, and many people are beginning to doubt his motive. This forced him to secretly associate with some officers and exchange their dirty deals for their support.


    Of course, because the cake he drew was big enough, the result was naturally a result of the guests and the host happy. However, he knew very well in his heart that an agreement of this level was unreliable.


    Smart people will never be you alone. You can never hope that you can coax someone to death with just an empty talk. The solid agreement that can be reached should be in the end. And in order to ensure that the interests can be firmly held in their own hands, so as not to fall into the wedding dress for others, the officials had to personally take the team with a vote of credibility and directly blocked the gate of the science and technology park behind the new era company. before.


    He has been here in the name of the government. Therefore, he is also very clear about the huge benefits hidden in this large-scale technology park in Europe and the world. Those complete, almost modern-day integrated intelligent production and deployment devices for the human industrial system, almost all kinds of high-tech technologies based on artificial intelligence, and even the production lines of nano-guards, are almost in this park.


    Mastering this is tantamount to mastering a core key. Even if the development of the matter is unfavorable, he still has a bargaining chip. Of course, the premise is that he must monopolize resources in this area, so that all powers that scramble such resources have to pass through him.


    This is difficult, because he is not sure if there are other similar alternative industries outside Ultron''s industrial park. And even if it does not exist, it seems that it is not impossible for Ultron to develop a park with consistent functions.


    This is a very embarrassing situation, which means that the resources he currently occupies can only play a role in tackling the symptoms and not the root causes. It''s okay to bluff people in front of a trading card, but it really won''t do much to fill up those nagging belly.


    What he really needs now is money, real war and industrial resources. And these are really very few.


    He overestimated his ability to embezzle resources in such emergencies, and underestimated the ability of Ultron to transfer his assets in such an emergency. Although it was said that he did not waste energy on this aspect for the first time, even if he just moved his mind a bit, the transfer of assets in Ultron was far from what his nominal warlord could match.


    Not to mention him, even the governments of various countries are tied together, which is not enough for Ultron. Under the will of Ultron, the major European banks are basically a display. As long as he thought, no matter what the bank did, even if they said that they unilaterally frozen the assets of the new era company, they could not stop Ultron from transferring money from their bank to other places.


    After all, for Ultron, this is a simple number game. And it''s the kind of game where you can multiply and divide more than ten digits faster than anyone else. For human beings, this is also a matter of time, but for intelligent life, the answer is not yet in front of you, you can see it at a glance.


    Officials who want to make a fuss about this are asking for it. That is, Ultron doesn''t have any thoughts to deal with him now. Otherwise, he may not have spit out much of the funds he has eaten.


    However, it is precisely because Ultron now has no time to deal with him, he can use the government''s name to collect some leftovers from it to eat. It is not realistic to feed those greedy guys thoroughly, but temporarily satisfying their appetite is not a problem.


    This gave him time and gave him a way to monetize the resources at his disposal. So his main task now is to take advantage of this opportunity to contact those capital forces interested in these technologies as soon as possible, and use this as a bargaining chip to reach cooperation with these capital forces so as to fill himself The most lacking short board.


    The relationship is so important that he doesn''t even dare to fake it. And in this short day, he has received no less than ten representatives from various capitals.


    Of course, there are forces interested in the resources at his disposal, but more of them are government peacemakers. After all, Europe seems to be different from America. Perhaps not as serious as the United States, almost to the point where the government is completely controlled by capital. But it is absolutely impossible to say that capital does not have a few deputy representatives in the government.


    Capitalism is the state form in which capital speaks. Under this premise, it is not surprising that the capitals control the state power.


    They talked to officials, one for the resources in his hands, and the other for not wanting to fight him a dead net. With officials holding the army, the government did not dare to take too much of it. After all, no one is sure if this will lead to war.


    Keeping things easy, this may be the most appropriate way in their eyes. Letting officials return to the established rules of the game in a way of ceding benefits. This is in itself the best treatment they envisaged. ** Fists may be afraid of you, but the means of playing are all Politicians are used to insinuations, who is afraid of whom.


    The official can see this idea without guessing, so he is basically insensitive to such people.


    Regardless of interests or emotional considerations, he prefers to cooperate with pure capital itself to achieve his goals. However, the amount of chips in his hands is not enough. Even if these things are enough to make those capital forces salivate, it is not enough to let them take this crucial step.


    This somewhat discouraged the officials, but it was not his character who was so easy to give up. So he persisted, hoping for a turn for the better.


    It did turn around, because a biotech company called Cureson suddenly got in touch with him and showed a meaningful intent to cooperate.


    If this is a small company, the officials may not be interested in him. However, this company, or the power behind it, is not small.


    It can support half of the European market for crop cultivation and livestock breeding improvement, and billions of dollars are invested every year in environmental and species protection projects where water is not visible at all. Had the information not been placed in front of the officials, the officials would not have believed that such injustices still existed in the capital market.


    Do not seek for a name or profit, just for the great harmony of the world''s species. I am afraid that such a capitalist cannot find a second one in the world, because almost all who dare to play this way are dead. But this guy is alive and well, and there are hundreds of related companies, big and small. This kind of force, you have to say that he has nothing to hide, that''s really a small slapstick.


    However, even if he saw the strangeness of this guy, the officials chose to meet him. Because he has no choice, he is willing to fight as long as it is possible for himself. In this fight, Alexia, as the CEO of Cureson, stood upright to the officials and talked to him about cooperation.


    "Hello, Your Excellency General."


    "Hello, Ms. Proudmoore."


    In the face of the glamorous and aggressive Alexia, as a male official, he immediately developed a strong sense of alertness in his heart when he was drunk.


    Beautiful women often can''t climb high, because they rarely have that ability, they can only serve as a vase. And if a beautiful woman climbs high, she is not to be underestimated in terms of means.


    Since the other party dared to send such a woman over, then it must have some confidence. And by instinct, he also gave a huge alert to this woman, as if facing the natural enemy.


    The sixth sense of human passivation gave him a vague warning. This made him the only one who was a little stiff to show goodwill to Alexia. In this regard, Alexia just twitched the corner of his mouth, and already opened his eyes.


    "You can call me Ms. Alfred, Your General. The first time you met, no, it was not the first time. Maybe you do n��t know, but I did follow you for a while. I have to say that you are decisive It ��s really amazing. In that kind of situation, you can resolutely make relief for your family. Should I say, is it worthy of being a famous general of iron and blood? "


    As soon as this word came out, the officials suddenly changed color, and the subconscious wanted to get up and call the guards, and sent out for help. However, Alexia just shook her head, and mocked at him stiff.


    "Don''t waste your thoughts, General. In front of you is a god. Yeah, as you think, the originator of all this chaos now. The culprit that killed your son and wife. Hearing this, you Are you excited? "


    Alexia watched the performance of the officials, not as she expected. The officer''s eyes turned red instantly, and his eyes were almost cracked, and blood was almost bursting from his eyes. He started to have shortness of breath, and the blue muscles exploded on him. If it wasn''t because unknown forces were suppressing his actions, he couldn''t move at all. Maybe now he will jump up desperately and come to work with Alexia desperately.


    However, he did not have this qualification from beginning to end.


    No matter how excited he was under control, he couldn''t rise from the coercion of a god. Although there is no shortage of stories in the story that create miracles because of feelings, it is a story after all, and this is reality.


    In reality, he is not the protagonist in the story, so he can only be futile indignant, watching the real enemies appear in front of himself to laugh at him, but he can do nothing.


    This made his heart burst, but it was still useless. In this regard, Alexia just clapped her hands, and let him sit back to his place.


    "It looks like you''re really excited. The lives of these two people are really significant to you. In this case, let''s make a deal. One that is good for both of us."


    "I can bring your son and wife back to life and come back to you again. You know, this is not difficult for a **** who controls death, especially if their souls are in my hands. Bottom. And you, in return, I want you to be loyal to me and give all your strength. Of course, I will satisfy your ambitions too. How? Are you willing to accept this condition? "

 Chapter 2107： The upper beam is misunderstood

    This is what happened yesterday, and now that the official can still stand here and give orders in a decent manner, this itself means that he has made some choice.


    Therefore, in the face of the request of Ultron, he shook his head and commanded his subordinates without expression.


    "Let the soldiers prepare for the battle. Then pass on the guards and let them tell Ultron. He is not qualified to ask for a dialogue. Now that he dares to appear in front of us, let him be honest and capture us and accept our arrest. .If he doesn''t agree, don''t blame me for taking violent measures against him! "


    "Sir ..." A correspondent with professional qualities would inevitably be a little stunned when he heard the order. If it wasn''t for his status, he really wanted to question the officials where he came from and dare to issue such an order. Co-authoring isn''t you guarding at the door, you can just torch panting so much.


    Of course, he was afraid to say this. Therefore, he can only express his opposition and inexplicability in such a slightly delayed manner.


    After all, the subordinates do not want their boss to be foolish and foolish. Even if they did not have the ability to bring their subordinates to Pingbu Qingyun, they even dragged them into the fire pit, which is definitely a nightmare for every worker.


    Arousing Austrian creation, this is definitely a huge fire pit. As middle-level officers, they do not have sufficient say in the political and military circles. But many things have actually been almost half-public to them.


    Like the battle between Ultron and Victor, the battle that spread from Eastern Europe to Western Europe, but has not completely eliminated the traces. And just relying on those words revealed by internal colleagues, it can be seen that Ultron''s quaint intelligent life has already had the destructive power no less than gods and demons. It is no exaggeration to say that it is a walking strategic weapon.


    Facing this powerful imaginary enemy is definitely a huge psychological challenge. It can be said that if it wasn''t because he was on a military post, he couldn''t just carry the burden casually, he really wanted to throw his home in the face of the official, and then spit on him, He went on his own.


    But the responsibilities are limited, and the gendarmerie is really not a joke. He can only dispel this tempting idea.


    It is naturally impossible for officials to not know what their people think. After all, he also climbed up from this position. Their current thinking and thinking may not be much different from what he originally said. It is not an exaggeration to say that the rest is a play.


    However, just like the brave man in the fairy tale hacked the demon king, after occupying their treasures, he will become the new demon king. When he managed to climb to today''s high position, naturally he will no longer restrain himself with the stance that only the former big soldiers had.


    As a superior, he now needs to consider his own interests. So when he frowned, he asked the correspondent in a questioning tone.


    "Why, do you have any opinions?"


    "Salop!" In French, cursing fiercely in his heart, the correspondent did not dare to jump back. Therefore, he can only do his duty, he directly transmitted the official order to the front line.


    And just like his reaction, the frontline guard, after receiving this order, couldn''t help but scold his mother in his heart.


    Just like in all Hollywood blockbusters, whenever the American soldier acts as a background board, it is always the unlucky guy who acts as a gatekeeper. It doesn''t matter whether it''s spy or sci-fi. As long as the kind of drama that impacts military bases is played, these guards are definitely the first to bear it, and none of them can run.


    If this is only happening in the movie, that''s OK, just listen to it. But the problem is that the developments in the real world are even more mysterious than in the movies. The monsters and monsters are endless. Under such circumstances, anyone who is on duty at the gate has to take precautions to avoid losing his life by accident.


    It''s like now, the reply from above just came. In order to scold the mother in their hearts, they were careful to avoid Ultron from the side. Of course, they did not forget to pass on a word, but it was inevitable that the word came to their mouths.


    "Sir, the chief at the base asks you to be arrested. He tells you not to resist. If you do not accept this condition, he will use force against you. Of course, this has nothing to do with us. We are just a messenger, so regardless of You plan to accept or decline, just ignore us. "


    As soldiers, they have already made such a degree of recognition and counsel, and most people really don''t hold them anymore. What''s more, Ultron didn''t mean to embarrass them, so as if they didn''t exist, he was already the first to walk towards the base of the base.


    It seemed to Stranger that this was a bit reckless. Therefore, while catching up with Ultron, he whispered in his ear.


    "What are you going to do? Just rush in? I don''t think it will be a good idea."


    "It is not surprising that he is hostile to me. After all, some tragedy happened to him."


    Knowing who the principal behind this base is, Ultron has his own ideas, so he explained to Stranger.


    "I can''t accept his terms, because if he finds out that I will leave him at his disposal, he is likely to use the tragedy that happened to his family as a reason for revenge, and at this time use the power he has to deal with me. Revenge. This will cause unexplained casualties and waste our precious time. So we cannot let him do it. We must control him before he makes such a wrong move. "


    "Well, but what about the consequences? How are you going to explain to the European government? They don''t think it''s just and righteous that you attacked the military base. They will only take this as a provocation against them. In your current situation, this is afraid It won''t be an accountable thing. "


    Strange gave him a rare consideration, after all, from the perspective of a teammate, watching his companions step by step is not a good experience. In particular, this may also involve him. Of course, he hopes that Ultron can be more rational.


    And is Ultron sane? From his own point of view, he is really sensible. After all, he is thinking about the lives of more people, not just out of power and planning.


    The trick of conspiracy is just a matter of calculation between people, and any calculation in this respect must have a premise, that is, the existence of human beings, that is, their life and society still maintain integrity. Without this, any conspiracy can only be turned into a mirror, and it is completely meaningless.


    Ao Chuang saw this clearly before he was too lazy to discuss the so-called gains and losses with these politicians. Because of course he has the capital to come back, but human life will not have a chance to come back.


    This was a result of his deliberate thinking, so in the face of Stranger''s reminder, he just did not hesitate to answer.


    "I know how to solve such problems, there will always be a way for them to explain."


    "Well, now that you have an idea, I won''t say much."


    Stranger said that, striding along with Ultron, he walked deep into the base. Looking at their swaying voices so loudly, officials also snatched the microphones while blasting their lungs, and ordered them to the soldiers who were ready to go.


    "I am Commander General Noah. I order you to immediately attack the intruders and do everything possible to destroy them!"


    In the end, he enjoyed the highest command of his opponent ��s army, so while he made such an order, even if the officers who knew it were no longer willing, they could only order their own soldiers and let them take Go to the target with a weapon and go to the target.


    Of course, there is that kind of mindset, and I don''t know the role of flexibility. But more officers still beat a little one in their hearts.


    They are still on the front line, and they are a little different from the official men behind them, that is, they know to cherish the lives of their soldiers. At the same time, it was clear how unfavorable it was for Ao Chuang, and at the same time, he understood that the Supreme Commander behind him had a bit of an unspeakable meaning, and they naturally greeted their men quietly. .


    Just do it, but don''t let it go.


    In this respect, of course, the soldiers with the blood of France are clear. They may not have that ability on the hard work of real swords, but to say that they can make a big effort on the surface, they are all experienced.


    This has led to the situation they see now. That was to hear the roaring chariots running and the crowds shouting, but no one attacked them, and stood uprightly to hinder their progress.


    At the beginning, Strange thought that this was a conspiracy and an inscrutable way of fighting. But when he opened his eyes, he saw a group of soldiers repeatedly reloading the bombs and loading, and the beeping of the bolts, that is, the trick that did not snap the trigger, immediately darkened his face and laughed at himself.


    "I really care for you blindly. With such a group of soldiers, I can understand why some people say that no one can conquer Paris before the French surrender."


    "Are your ancestors British?" Thinking of Strange''s family origins, Ultron immediately nodded and made a clear appearance. "No wonder."


    This reaction made Strange''s face a little uneasy. It is okay to say that this is from a population, after all, people are biased. But these words come from the intelligent life of Ultron, which makes him unable to find a good reason for sophistry.


    But he couldn''t eat this dumb loss, so he twitched the corner of his eyes, and he started questioning.


    "what do you mean?"


    "It''s nothing." Ultron didn''t want to tell the truth, that hurts the feelings of his peers too much. However, he did not like to tell lies. So after thinking about it, he moved out of an example. "I just think of French books written by the British."


    This is the case. If a French book written by a British person is as thick as an adult''s slap, then all the words that insult, disdain or laugh at the French are removed, and the rest may be related to a magazine. The weekly magazine is almost the same.


    Britain and France have been fighting each other for hundreds of years, and they don''t know much about each other. It can be said that from culture to ethnic groups, it is already a habit to oppose each other. Imagine that even the proverbial names of Britain and France are full of mocking and scorning of the other side, expecting them to speak the truth of the other side from a fair perspective, this is simply downplaying the friendship between their cousins.


    The grievances of the Anglo-Saxons and the Gauls are so lyrical. And because they know too much about the urine of both of them, Strangch in it will become more and more awkward.


    If I knew it, I wouldn''t cut it in. He complained in his heart, but on the surface he could only pretend that he couldn''t understand what you were talking about. But also to get rid of the predicament, he could not help but quicken his pace, and rushed to the front of Ultron in a few steps.


    Maybe ending this bad luck as soon as possible is a good way to get rid of your own dilemma? He was still thinking about it, but he didn''t notice the strangeness coming from his feet at all. And just after the inaudible gurgling sound, the huge fireworks burst forth in an instant, and the air was soaring that the surrounding tents were blown up by the scrape.


    Landmines, the traditional and simple way of fighting. Strange did not expect that the times have changed to this point, there are still people who will choose the earth tactics of burying mines. What even made him unable to understand was why did these people lay mines on their own land, and who did they deal with?


    Could it be that they have already calculated the arrival of themselves and Ultron? But how could they guess that they would walk in in a bright and honest way?


    Incredibly, if all this is a calculation, then this is simply a ghostly calculation. And if that''s the case, then their next move is really not to be underestimated.


    Landmines can''t hurt King Kong''s indestructible Stranger, but this kind of calculation makes him unable to bear the same caution as the enemy. There are still human means that can cause harm to them. If they really counted everything into it, then this base really has become a dragon lake.


    "Be careful, this may be a trap."


    As soon as the ragged monk''s robes were torn, Stranger showed his majestic body, and at the same time, he was already awakening the dragon soul.


    Under the rising flames, the magic dragon instantly controlled the layers of fire and waves, as if coming from a sea. And looking at this mighty mammoth, a huge mythical monster that can almost half of the camp. The soldiers who acted secretly swallowed, and kept scolding their mothers in their hearts.


    Which **** **** had buried mines in the camp, didn''t this kill them?

 Chapter 2108： Destroyed rotten food pot pulp

    The mines were not prepared for the Strangers. In fact, it is impossible for the European army to be so expectant as to predict that they will be knocked in this way in advance.


    If they had such a foresight, they would have already run away. Where would they sit here waiting for others to come to their door? Isn''t that their own joke?


    This is purely accidental and accidental. And the reason for such an accident is that in all likelihood, they are the laziness and mistakes of their internal staff.


    The mines were buried in the base in order to deal with the possible impact of the mob on the base. Although it is said that after the invention of the machine gun, most of the sturdy folk customs have developed in the direction of singing and dancing. Small life as a collective sexual act.


    I really took out the machine gun rack and fired it, both inside and out, and I couldn''t explain it reasonably. Especially for this embarrassing stance of officials at present, it is very likely that people will be caught by the handle and attacked.


    He has a big picture, and naturally he is unwilling to leave such a hidden danger to himself. However, the military is not a place where the mob can be allowed to attack. So he thought of a method that was not a solution, and that was to bury a circle of mines around the base, not to be too dense, as long as he could frighten people.


    He did not believe that the mob dared to continue to rush forward after the mine was triggered. And if any mob stepped on a mine unluckily, it would not be his responsibility. After all, he had set up a sign outside and warned them. Breaking into military ground without taking this warning as a thing, it is really dead and it can only be done in vain. No one can blame him for this.


    The idea is right. Although it is not the best way, it is definitely not the worst. However, no matter how good he thinks, the soldiers under his hands can not stand idle and free. Not all soldiers are willing to do the chore of burying landmines. And when one or two of them are eager to be lazy and save trouble, this kind of oolong that lays mines in their campsite naturally occurs.


    Don''t think it''s impossible, you have to know that the world of Qianqian has this truth. Since there can be surrender in this world because you can''t eat pasta, and since there are cases of daring to set fire torpedoes in submarines, then there will be no lack of such a fool who buried mines in his own camp. .


    Strange was just unlucky and happened to run into it. For the soldiers who are working abroad and doing superficial work, it is very unexpected that they are forcibly forced to Strangy''s opposite side, which makes them a little dilemma.


    It can be said, not to mention the extraordinary name of Ultron. Just the huge dragon that manifested in front of them was the object they were totally unwilling to provoke.


    Look at the 556-caliber rifle in your own hand, and look at the scale of the dragon, which has a huge size of the entire chariot wheel. They really don''t overestimate themselves and think that they can do any effective harm to such an opponent.


    The shot passed, I''m afraid that it won''t even play the role of tickling. And if they were to use this weapon to fight against such an incontestable existence, they might as well hang their muzzles directly and join the other side''s camp.


    Isn''t it a great idea to join your opponents if you can''t beat them? However, there is still a problem that needs to be resolved, that is, what should they do to enable the other party to accept their joining?


    Not to mention what kind of thoughts the general soldiers have in mind, just to say that when officials saw the dragon that was hundreds of meters long and towering almost like a mountain raging in the base, he was shocked in his heart. It will definitely not be less.


    His opponent is Ultron, which he had expected. Even if there is no such thing as dealing with Alexia, Ultron is also an imaginary enemy in his plan.


    In order to deal with such an enemy, he can be said to have made many kinds of expectations and preparations. No matter whether it is to deal with the impact of the intelligent army, or to say that Ultron may drive a Gundam to run in front of him, he has similar ideas. It was just that he never imagined that the dragon that appeared in front of him would actually be a dragon, but also a giant demon dragon that spit out flames and controlled the wind.


    This is unscientific, and it completely exceeds his knowledge of Ultron. Even if he has made countless preparations, but in the face of such a huge monster, he has nothing to do.


    You can''t really let the soldiers under your hand take the root 556 and launch an attack on this monster. If he really gave such an order, then it is estimated that he would not have to go out of this door, and the guards guarding the door could be rebelled in an instant, and escorted him directly to Ultron.


    After all, playing a coup with you has already taken a great risk. Now you actually want them to challenge such monsters. Why? Don''t you really treat them as humans? You don''t look at them as people, they naturally don''t need to look at you as people. Without their support, who do you really think you are? It''s just a piece of meat on a cutting board.


    The official realized that he was still sober on this issue, so he immediately shook his head and issued such an order to the front line.


    "Let the Army soldiers retreat, pass my orders, let the fighters set off, and hit the targets from the air without limit."


    The Army must not be able to participate in such battles. Not to mention those ordinary soldiers who rely on rifles to fight, even if they are tank formations, facing such a monster in size, they are just bigger biscuits and a broken toy at the first glance.


    It is better to count on them than to count on them. Fortunately, there are two Rafale fighters with full formations. Therefore, he also acted decisively, and let the two Air Force forces that had already been ready to go.


    Air formations may have a maneuvering advantage. Anyway, it is also one of the only fourth-generation semi-fighters in Europe. With its comprehensive functionality, maybe it can cause a certain lethality to this monster?


    He didn''t have much confidence in what he said in his heart. Because he probably didn''t feel that several fighter planes that had fallen behind the mainstream generation could flatten a whole hill. If there were two full-fledged Richelieu-class battleships docked on the banks of the Seine, then it would be quite possible. But just two fighters make up a group, let''s not hope too much. It''s better.


    That being said, the officials still have some luck in their hearts. He unconsciously expected that the Demon Dragon now was a silver gun wax-like head, but it just looked terrific. Maybe the fighter plane bombed it in such a round, and then it could be directly bombed.


    Of course, this fluke was quickly wiped out, and what was before him was the fact that it was worse than the worst he expected.


    In his initial idea, even if the fighter group could not cause any practical damage to this huge monster right now, but with its relatively small size and supersonic speed of flight, how can the fighter be attacked from this? Only the dragon escaped.


    However, he only thought of the maneuverability of Rafale fighters, but apparently ignored the dragon''s ability in this regard.


    Indeed, the dragon''s body is extremely huge, and its huge head stretches along the mountain-like back to the slender tail. Even with its head and tail, it can be two or three hundred meters. Coupled with the larger wingspan of the body, if it really flies up, it may not be enough for the camp it is engulfing. And even if it can really fly, such a huge body may not be comparable to a military product that has been tested by high-precision hydrodynamics under the action of wind resistance.


    However, he only saw the appearance, but did not know that the magic dragon he saw was not actually in the category he knew.


    As the manifestation of the backing of mana and soul, such a huge dragon is essentially a high-density energy aggregate. He can be tangible or intangible, depending on Stranger''s personal wishes. Under his control, the dragon can march in the material world in a super-idealistic way that is not here, in the middle, or on the other side. To put it simply, it can fly at a speed that changes from electricity to light, and in front of this speed of flight, four and a half generations of fighter planes are really not even suitable for lifting shoes.


    Before the fighter jet had time to drop a bomb from the head of the dragon, when the dragon raised his head, it was already a change. The red flame streamer that ordinary people could not reach with his sight. In one breath, he already ignited four or five aircraft Become a fireball.


    The burning magic fire is not resistant to ordinary machinery at all, so there is no time for the plane to escape. These aircrafts and their pilots have been buried in the sea of ??fire.


    The remaining pilots could only see that the dragon in front of them suddenly disappeared. When they became apparent again, they were soaring in the sky and sent their colleagues to hell. Such a change was beyond their imagination, so much so that they shouted "shit!" They turned away without looking back, and fled far away.


    Although it is said to belong to officials in name, in fact, like them, at least a senior officer with a major rank, is really not something you can pull in casually.


    Maybe it is the use of authority, and officials promise enough benefits, so that the two teams of Air Force officers temporarily willing to make peace with him. However, with the emergence of this kind of companion casualties and the emergence of almost invincible strong enemies, they immediately left the so-called covenant behind them, and then almost scolded their mother, as if burning their ass. Evacuated from the scene.


    Obviously, they have no plans to take into account the agreement with officials. Seeing these realistic performances of the Air Force, the officials hiding in the shadows hated to bite their gums almost, but they could only watch them leave, but they were helpless.


    He even said that if he was able to survive today''s level, he would not be able to go directly to these traitors. On the contrary, he must come up with more favorable conditions to win over them.


    This is the price that must be paid for dishonesty, that is, if he is unwilling to make such concessions and concessions, then what is waiting for him is a group to attack. Of course, he can choose to come hard, but whether there is such a skill in this world today has turned upside down, this is entirely up to personal ability and luck.


    Obviously, he does not have much confidence in these two aspects, so he can only choose the most traditional method.


    It''s terrible, you can tell by looking at the current situation. People underneath themselves may not be in the same mind, with a little twists and turns, maybe they will sell themselves to somewhere.


    If this is to go to the other side of the world, with such a scattered military discipline, there is really no need to fight, just surrender.


    But the officials here are full of hope, because he knows the truth that in this western world of dish cooking, he is not worse than anyone, but worse than anyone.


    He was confident that he would not be the worst one, so he was firm today. As for whether today will be the end of his ambitions, he thinks the result should not be.


    Holding a big killer in his hand, the official made up his mind while sweating in one hand. And with this determination, he immediately issued a new order.


    "Come down, everyone gives up resistance. Let them in, I''ll wait for them here!"


    After he had said this, everyone was breathing a sigh of relief. In fact, even if he did not say this, as long as the casualties were expanding a little, there were only three or fifty people, and they were almost ready to hand him over.


    Now that he has voluntarily surrendered, it is undoubtedly to make everyone look better. So no one will come out to dissuade everyone, and everyone has already removed all the barricades along the way and left them enough space.


    This meaning is somewhat obvious, that is, they are regarded as handing over the officials directly to Ultron. No matter what he did, they didn''t plan to interfere in any way.


    This was straightforward enough to make Stranger feel sick, but he never wanted to repeat the mistake again. So he could only have an expression of constipation, which looked scary enough. Of course, his face is no less ugly than that of the abandoned officials. In fact, after he saw Ultron, his face was already completely dead.


    "I thought we would meet again one day, but I didn''t expect that it would be this way. Ultron ..."

 Chapter 2109： Cursed Worm

    What does the official''s reunion look like? There is no doubt that it must be a scene in which he plays the victor with his protagonist. It shouldn''t be as it is now, and it''s completely a betrayal.


    This was not what he expected, but fortunately, it was also planned. So in the end he calmed his emotions, and reluctantly smiled at Ultron.


    "In order to see me hesitate to make such a big move, Ultron, what exactly do you want to do? Provocate the legal rule of the entire human race? If so, then I must congratulate you, you did it. After you successfully appeared in After I am in front of you, you have fully qualified that qualification. Even if you want to appear in the same way in front of politicians throughout Europe, it is a breeze. But you want to overthrow humans in this way, I I can only tell you, don''t think too naively! "


    "I''m not malicious, sir. I just want to find the backhands behind this behind you from this base. I''ve heard of the tragedy that happened to you, even if you say how angry you are To me, it shouldn''t be the reason you want to let the culprit continue. "


    Ultron explained this, but his explanation immediately attracted the scorn of officials, and he was even reluctant to give Ultron more chances of explanation, which was already stated.


    "You are right, there is indeed the root of all the chaos and destruction in my base, that is you, Ultron. Your existence has created all the turmoil in society today, and it is because of your wantonness To do so is to make so many innocent people lose their precious lives. You should pay for it, and you must pay for it! "


    In a word, he threw the pot on to Ultron''s head, and let Ultron be surprised for a while.


    In the face of a standard victim, he obviously couldn''t fight for it. This is his fault. He always sympathizes with the other party at this time. However, Strange did not have such a problem, so he would not get used to the look in front of him, which is likely to be confused with the right guy.


    "Speaking of others as the culprit of everything, it''s a bit suspicious of your attitude, sir. If you are really a mere victim, then you should n��t be hearing this kind of rhetoric. Actively ask if all possible suspicions exist? Why do you say that Ultron is the behind-the-scenes blackhand? Is n��t this common sense? Or do you already know the existence of behind-the-scenes black hands, and you are willing to make peace with her It''s over. "


    It would be a bizarre thing for Alexia to leave his trail in this military base. Although saying that this did not rule out her mischief, but in actual operation, maybe it would turn into a situation of suffering the enemy.


    From the shrewdness and cunning that Alexia has always performed, she should not have made such an attempt recklessly. So if she really has a similar plan, then it is almost certain that she must have arranged a backhand in it.


    What could be easier and more affordable than buying a politician? For those hydras who are habitually filthy, there is probably no other answer.


    Therefore, Strange, who had dealt with Hydra, almost dared to pat his chest, saying that in front of this bureaucrat with huge power, in all likelihood, he had already become a part of Hydra. The remaining 10% or 20% is because he is unwilling to make such a compromise because of the tragedy he suffered, but from the usual style of the bureaucrats, the possibility of this happening is no less than buying a lottery ticket and then winning the jackpot. Come strong.


    Therefore, he did not feel that he was wronged against this bald man, even if he said that his face was very wronged and angry.


    Acting? Who can''t. As a politician, he knew exactly how talented politicians in the European and American spheres were in this regard. It can be said that, compared with the embezzlement of public funds in a country in the past, and then expressing tears of tears, this is all for the country''s funny officials. Their per capita acting skills are definitely more than two streets higher.


    That level definitely belongs to the level that smiles on the surface and scolds p in your heart, but you know nothing about it. So Strang didn''t bother to discern his mind from his expression, but just took his own conclusions and jumped over.


    He believed his judgement, so he ignored the officials'' performance at all. In the face of such a product that oil and salt are not imported, officials also secretly hate it, but on the surface they can only ask a cold question.


    "Who are you, are you qualified to speak here?"


    Strange heard a word, and was ready to spit out. When it comes to identity, the status of contemporary Supreme Master is definitely enough for him. It was just that, before waiting for him to speak, Ultron had already opened his eyes for him.


    "This is Mr. Stephan Stranger, the Supreme Master. The Supreme Master who previously resisted Domham was his predecessor. Now he has taken over this heavy responsibility and continues to protect the world order from the mysterious side. And the magic dragon you saw before is the product of his magic. "


    Listening to Ultron''s words, he looked at Strance again carefully. Watching this man tall and big, with a bald head and a naked man with a dragon on his body, officials determined that this was someone he could not provoke.


    How strong the Supreme Master is, this may be a question he can''t figure out. But it is certain that it is definitely not worse than the so-called deities. Because it is a simple truth, that is, when the terrible existence known as Domam came to earth, no **** dared to jump out and grab its edge. The only one who can dare to stand up is only one Supreme Master.


    Although this news is only a rumor, according to the situation after the collapse of the Confederate Conference, such a rumor is bound to be groundless. Therefore, officials who have their own information channels dare not bet, he dare not provoke the existence of a wrestling wrist with a god. Even if he said that the name of the Supreme Master was a little watery, but after all he was able to summon the magic dragon to rub them on the ground, and he was equally irritating.


    He was anxious to give himself a mouthful, but on the surface he had to make a look of loyalty.


    "Don''t blame the good guy for no reason! The evidence! Why do you say I harbored that woman?"


    If he didn''t say it, then maybe Strange would really feel that he had wronged him. But when he spoke like that, Strance was almost sure that there must be a connection between them.


    A very simple truth is that they did not describe Alexia''s identity from beginning to end, but simply summed it up with a culprit. But now, he took the initiative to say that it was a woman. If he hadn''t seen it and had a connection, how could he say such a thing.


    he knows! And now that he knows, then this military base, for them, is probably Longtan Tiger Cave. Realizing this, Strange suddenly changed his look and pulled Ultron to open the sparkling portal. And watching the other person suddenly make such a move, realized that he might have made a low-level mistake. The official''s face also changed, and he was so embarrassed that he took a home from him, and then he lost it to Ulchuang without saying a word.


    This was the hole card he held in his hand, and it was a condition for him to trade with Alexia.


    It was something that looked like a gold beetle, with the turquoise and many bright gems printed on the back of the carapace, and the rest of it looked like pure gold. It may seem like a kind of handicraft, which can be called art, but in fact, anyone who sees the beetle twisting arthropods and teeth will not treat it as a handicraft.


    Officials don''t like to hold such a weird thing in their own hands. But he had to do it. Because he would not be able to meet the conditions for a deal with Alexia otherwise.


    Even if he said that doing so would cause this weird beetle to bite hard in his hands, he would bite his own flesh and blood, causing him pain. But as long as he thought about the resurrection of his son, he completely ignored such a feeling, and forced to throw things at Strangy, who was about to escape.


    Throw it out, this is how Alexia introduced him. Although he couldn''t understand why such a worm was thrown like a grenade, but considering the identity of the Alecian deity, he chose to follow the instructions.


    This is not a good time to be smart, after all, the results of being smart are often pressed hard by the reality and rubbed on the ground. There are no stupid people in this world who have burned mortar shells and smoked torpedoes. Generally, they are already lying in a torn apart.


    Officials are not sure how powerful the things they have are, but he knows the truth that what can be used to deal with Ultron is definitely not a humble gadget. You can''t say to give him a firework, just to create a face for the Olympics. Really, if you do this, it wo n��t work for anyone. It ��s better to just pull a child on the street than to make him stronger. At least it wo n��t be killed.


    And since he is willing to pay a high price, even willing to spend billions of funds to directly assist himself. That said, it must be an effective targeted weapon. Taking into account the powerful power displayed by Ultron, this weapon must also be horrible, powerful and incredible!


    He didn''t know exactly what kind of weapon could threaten Ultron intact under the hammer of Dawn, but he knew that since this method could be taken out by Alexia, it would not necessarily be just casual Look, just try it. Although Alexia had promised, the weapon would not threaten him. But considering Hydra''s credibility and human nature''s desire to survive, he still found a cat he thought was safe in the first time he threw it away.


    Then he wanted to see a miracle happen. And the miracle did seem to have happened.


    Behind Strange, Ultron could step into the portal as soon as possible, avoiding such attacks that made him sore. The problem is, like the official, he is not sure what kind of means this attack is, and he also overestimates the lethality that this means can cause.


    In the end, it is the arrangement that the person who made the root of all of this is aimed at him, and how can it not be casually dealt with vaguely. He thought about it, and without a word, he showed his palm cannon, and hit a very precise aiming blow at the beetle flying in the air. And in the scream of the bug and the incredible eyes of the official, the thing he had high hopes for was immediately like a blown-out balloon, accompanied by countless golden body fluids, which shattered into pieces in the green smoke. .


    That''s it? Play?


    There were 10,000 ps in the official''s heart, but he seemed to be stunned because he wanted to say too much, but he didn''t know what to say.


    In short, he felt that he had been deceived and that his soul had been hurt tremendously. Compared with his feelings, Stranger''s face changed for a while. He shoved Ultron without saying a word and got into his own portal.


    Others only saw that it was an oolong, and a worm was smashed into pieces. But as a professional, he can clearly see the details inside and the special meaning of this bug.


    Substantial curse, and the most ruthless. Generally speaking, this thing is mostly attached to the coffins of those evil-doing unpardonable guys, to deal with those who dare to release these evil-seeking pardons, and let them see the fools of heaven. And because of its special purpose, in order to avoid accidental injury, a trigger mechanism is mostly set.


    For example, open the coffin or something. Right now, the mechanism represented by this beetle is to be destroyed.


    As soon as Strinch saw it, it was too late to stop it, and Ultron had already sent a note to this thing between the light and the flint. In the face of such a situation, Strange did not have any hesitation, and took him directly out of this right and wrong place.


    Curse is always the most difficult thing. Once it is laid out, it is basically impossible to dissolve it unless you know the complete mechanism and steps. Of course, if he has that ability, he can crack it, but considering his strength is compared with the standard of Alexia, he feels that he should not take this risk.


    If he can''t hold the opponent''s tricks, he must avoid the sharp edge, he thinks so. And just after thinking about this idea, he took Ultron away from this place of right and wrong. The power of the curse was as irresistible as the river flowing over the dam, spreading invisibly.

 Chapter 2110： Plague Spread Vicious Calculations

    There are many forms of curses in ancient Egypt, but they are often expressed in so many ways.


    Plague, disease, and natural disaster. The means are very limited, but it was enough for humans of that era. Like illness, this is a small punishment and a great commandment. Just making one or two people suffer from incurable diseases is the kindness of the gods. And if the gods are not going to be merciful, then natural disasters and plagues are their best means.


    Plague, which is the most terrible thing even today, requires the state to mobilize all its power to stop and fight it, so its destructiveness is ignored. Just talking about natural disasters. For human beings, especially human beings thousands of years ago, not to mention the earthquake and tsunami, the catastrophic catastrophe, a locust disaster alone, can create countless deaths and tragedies.


    In this way, the gods deter human beings and let them know that they are powerful and omnipotent. Of course, strength is true, and omnipotence is not necessarily. But in the face of might, are ants-like humans qualified to question the power of gods? The answer is of course not. Therefore, this is the reason why gods have been believed and worshiped by human beings for thousands of years. After all, it''s because of strength.


    It was just that this power was used to bluff people a few thousand years ago, but today, in this era where the bottom line of people''s psychological endurance in the world is constantly rising, their old methods are obviously not enough.


    Locust plague? Believe it or not, in some places, the locust plague can turn into a feast of nature''s gifts. As for the earthquake and tsunami, such a means of breaking up is not to say that the gods cannot play. For individual two extremely powerful gods, this can still be done. It''s just that the price is high, and it often costs more than it pays. You can''t say that in order to scare the child next door, give your own yard.


    And the human beings today are not human beings of the past. No matter how you bully them, they will only lie on the ground and kneel and lick. But today ��s humans, if you annoy them, they really dare to throw Big Ivan into your face. This thing is not something that everyone can afford. The whole world''s Mao gods are full of calculations, and I am afraid that it will not exceed five. Therefore, anyone who is a bit sane will not use this approach that is almost exhausted. That is uncomfortable for myself.


    For Alexia, naturally, she didn''t need to make things so rough.


    She was reluctant to do anything, but since it was reluctant, it naturally meant that the level was unsatisfactory. This kind of hard work was just a small wave of waves, but it was not what she wanted, so naturally her curse would not make plans in this regard.


    Plague, this is the safest. The opponent facing her is Ultron, so naturally she wouldn''t just come up with a plague and pay the bill. Those gadgets, who are not the opponents of the Nano Guards, are even less threatening to Ultron. Therefore, if you really deal with him, naturally you have to come up with hardened goods.


    And since it is a fierce cargo with added materials, it soon shows the power it should have.


    First and foremost is the nearest official. As the only life in the entire command room, after all, Ultron is already out of luck, and it is naturally impossible for him to escape from the curse of this plague.


    Just a moment later, his body began to change. Developed from a human shape to a distorted deformed shape. Just like the monsters he had ordered to destroy, he is also deforming towards this form at this moment, and much faster than the previous ones.


    The former aberrants still have an intermediate state, but under the influence of the plague, he directly crossed this intermediate state and initiated a transformation in the most complete twist direction.


    This is undoubtedly a nightmare, but it is not the most terrible yet. The most terrible thing is that his consciousness is extremely awake, and he can be completely and fully aware of every minute and every corner distortion in his body.


    He could feel the bones in his palm melting, the flesh and blood growing into twisted tentacles, and completely out of his control.


    He could feel the complete extinction of his limbs, and all the organizations that he could feel had completely changed into a strange and weird form of existence. He wanted to breathe, but without the compression of the lungs and the smooth flow of the trachea, he could not breathe at all. He wanted to mourn, but he didn''t have a mouth or even a throat, and couldn''t even make a sound. The eyes are gone, replaced by a completely strange method similar to induction. In this way, it seems foggy, everything is stained with blood, and it is mapped into his brain, if he has such an organization.


    He can''t even think completely, but the power of emotion has not been lost on his body. The two emotions he felt the deepest now were pain and remorse.


    Regret, this is the deepest. At this moment he finally realized the price to do with the devil. The ancients did not bully me. All the old sayings that can be passed down are based on certain facts. It is ridiculous that he actually thought he could really benefit from the Alexia deal and that he could really get everything he wanted with her support.


    Looking back now, he didn''t even know where he had the courage to think like that?


    Did the funds provided by Alexia give him confidence? Now thinking about it, this is simply a trap. Because the funds she provided may not be really worth its value, because when the turmoil continues and the disaster continues to spread in Europe, the entire European society will usher in subversive damage. By that time, the role of the euro may not be greater than a piece of toilet paper. Not to mention billions, even if there are tens of billions of piles in front of you, do you have any other use besides playing, it is estimated that even rubbing the bottom will feel hard.


    He was deceived with a resource destined to be worthless to act as a bait. It is estimated that the woman named Alexia must be laughing inside.


    As for the power he has, it seems to be even more inconspicuous in front of Hydra.


    From exposure to this world to the present, the Hydra has not done much to destroy the country, and the souls of its subordinates are in the hundreds of millions. With such data, how can he take into account such a small politician who is still seeking a position in the political structure of a certain European country? No matter how self-conceited you are, you shouldn''t even have this self-knowledge.


    It is ridiculous that he was blinded by desire and greed at the time, so that now he has no chance to repent. This is self-injustice and cannot live.


    He was also aware of this, so he felt extremely painful.


    At this time, he finally understood what his son felt, and he confirmed again that what he did was indeed the right thing. Because of this feeling, life is better than death. Now when all this happens to him, he really has an urge to die immediately.


    No matter what it is, even if it is said to have been completely burnt to ashes by the cloud explosion, he is willing. However, his current situation cannot give such an order at all, even if he says that even if he can do all of this, no one will come to fulfill his current wish for death.


    Because not only him, the soldiers in the entire base are undergoing the same changes as him.


    The so-called plague will not only appear on such a person or two. It is terrible infectious and can be transmitted to other individuals within a short time. This is the most deadly problem of the plague.


    Of course, the plague laid out by Alexia is even more terrible, because its terrorist spread is almost better than all infectious viruses now. That is, even if you just breathe a little bit of ingredients in the air, you have almost 100% possibility of infection. As long as it is infected, it will inevitably mutate.


    Of the thousands of people in this base, none of them can make exceptions, and they are already infected by the plague. As far as Ao Chuang''s eyes are concerned, every living thing he can see has become the same.


    This situation is naturally horrible, but what Ultron is worried about is obviously another possibility.


    You know, this cursed plague is different now. The previous infection was only for the purpose of targeting Ultron, and more specifically, for instigating the relationship between Ultron and humans. So the kind of germs that can be manufactured are just for the users of the nano guards. For ordinary people, it may not be more severe than a small cold.


    But the situation is different now. Ultron can clearly perceive that there are no Nano Guard users in the entire military camp. Since such a plague will spread to them, it must be that Alexia has released some restrictions, so that the kind of germs she created will be enough to cover ordinary people. And this is the real nightmare.


    The original way of spreading the plague was air, but this does not mean that it will always follow this route of transmission. From the observation of Ultron, he clearly saw that a person was infected and mutated immediately because he was touched. This is enough to prove that this infection is multi-channel and parallel, and there are several other modes of infection, which are unknown at all. And once any of these infections has spread out in some way, it can be said that within a few days, all cities near this base and human settlements will become dead cities, one by one. hell.


    He had realized how huge a hidden danger there was. It is also because of this recognition that he understands the viciousness of Alexia''s means.


    The curse was never prepared for him, or the curse was not targeted by him. Because Alexia is not stupid, to deal with an intelligent life, even if it means that she has made a bacterium and virus that can hurt Jinjin, but what can happen? Aochuang ��s transfer of consciousness is not intact. Things.


    The price / performance ratio is too low and it is not a choice she would make. Therefore, she took the second option as a matter of course, that is, to rescue Zhao by circumventing Wei, and resorting to detours to trap Ultron into the dead again.


    Yes, the goal is still Ultron, but it''s just another way. In front of Ultron, he turned all the soldiers in a base into such contagious and terrible monsters. She wants to see how Ultron will solve them?


    From a rational point of view, of course, Ultron can be indifferent. After all, this is the most typical self-injustice. If it is not for your own greed and stupidity, such things may not happen in front of Ultron. And since this has nothing to do with Ao Chuang, it is naturally beyond reproach for him to sit idly by.


    But can he do it? Watching these monsters spread and spread here, involving countless innocent people, and turning all human beings into twisted brainless monsters?


    This is not something that is impossible, but something that is very likely to happen. Facing all this, does he have any other options? The answer is, of course not.


    The key to indulging humans in the face of their own destruction is that they clearly have the ability to stop, but they have not done so. This is not his style, nor is it an acceptable result. Therefore, he must have some action, and this is exactly one of the key points that Alexia is holding him.


    There are thousands of highly infectious infections in a military base. How do you solve them?


    isolation? Stop joking. What do you use to isolate, these twisted monsters will not be crammed into the quarantine. Even if you can isolate them, can you isolate those polluted air and soil?


    Well, even if you have a lot of magical power, you can not reveal the entire air to the isolated air. But don''t forget, what kind of identity you are and where is this!


    Ultron has no reason and no qualification to isolate the government''s military base. Even if he has the most legitimate reason, he must not do this on behalf of the government. It is wrong to do it. And this mistake is enough to tear the last skin between each other.


    Of course, I would like to know that with the current urine nature of the government, it is impossible for him to agree to such a move. So this road has been blocked from the beginning.


    Ultron has only one option, which is to thoroughly disinfect the area before the infection spreads, which is an inch of soil and air. But the same problem, if he did so, he would declare war on humans thoroughly.


    He can explain, but will the human government believe it? Of course, he can also leave the problem to human beings to solve it. Can a government that habitually shirk its responsibilities really be able to fight against the clock within the most precious golden time to solve this problem?


    He didn''t trust the poor politicians, so he had already made a decision. This is necessary for humanity!

 Chapter 2111： Endless danger

    Ultron stood high, holding Strangi who wanted to walk away. As soon as he did so, Strinch had already guessed his intentions, and apparently made it difficult.


    As a doctor, he knew how serious the epidemic was. However, he did not think it was something they should deal with. First of all, this is the scourge of human beings themselves. They need to pay for their mistakes. The second is that even from his politically insensitive perspective, he can clearly see that this is a fire pit. Intervening arbitrarily will only confuse you into great right and wrong. From this point of view alone, they have no reason to act on it.


    However, when Ultron showed such an intention, he also had no reason to stop him. Because this is a very simple question of idealism, and that is whether you are willing or unwilling.


    What Strange must admit is that during the long cultivation journey brought by the Eye of Agomo, his emotional impulse that belongs to humans was really consumed so much that he faced this kind of thing Both still maintain a personal interest consideration. In contrast, Ultron, this intelligent life, he can completely stand by, but in the end he made such a choice.


    This is really a bit shameful, so after guessing Ultron''s intentions, Strance made up to him and said to him in general.


    "If you want to do this, let me do it. In that case, they will at least not have a reason to target you directly."


    Stranger thinks so. Anyway, he doesn''t need to deal with secular organizations, especially with foreign and hollow government associations like Europe, so it''s better for him to do such a hated thing. The European government does not yet have the ability to find him, so if it is to carry the pot by itself, maybe it will solve some problems for Ultron?


    For Strange''s kindness, Ultron shook his head.


    "It''s useless. This is a trap in its own right, and it''s specifically targeted at me. Even if you say it''s for you, the woman in Alexia will involve me. What''s more, you have been exposed to be with me Now, there is no need to do any more work on this issue. "


    Ao Chuang said so, he was already setting up a standard cross crucifix in the air. The thick vibrating gold armor on his chest turned outwards like petals in full bloom. Under the petals, it is the core of his driving Jin Zhen body, a high-precision nano power furnace.


    At this time, the nuclear fusion reactor core similar to Starkray almost emitted infinite energy, and under the action of the magical metal such as vibrating gold, the energy is almost continuously transmitted and refracted without any loss. China has come together. With the chest armor that has been transformed into some kind of launching device, the huge energy is instantly turned into a white light beam, and then silently, it is already bombarded on the ground.


    In principle, it is similar to Dawn''s Hammer, but after all, it is a nano-reactor used instead of the powerful radiation of the sun, so it is naturally impossible to synchronize with Dawn''s Hammer in power. However, it is sufficient to disinfect current military bases.


    No germs can survive such pure heat radiation up to hundreds of temperatures. Just such a huge energy release will never be as simple as just killing one poison.


    Even if it is said that Ultron has done its best to control it, but this level of energy strike has created a small sun in the sky out of nowhere, and the bright and dazzling light almost lit up the entire sky.


    And the residents of the city are not blind, even if the location of the base is far enough away from them, but it is late at night, and such a very different situation suddenly appears in the sky, they are naturally attracted attention.


    And this attraction, they immediately saw the next scene. The glorious little sun set down a straight and dazzling stream of light. Then, at the moment when the light flow touched the earth, it was as if the real sun had fallen on the ground, and the white light almost blinded everyone''s eyes.


    Most people can''t look directly, only a few or two people witnessed the whole process with polarized glasses or something. They saw the sun go down, and they saw the fire rising above the distant horizon. Being able to see such bright flares from such a far place makes them look pale. But in the end they are ordinary people. Even if they knew it well, they couldn''t guess why. Unlike the government, they are crazy now.


    Through those information, whether intentional or unintentional, all the spearheads have been directed at Ultron. At first glance, the results and the means demonstrated by Ultron have led the entire EU leadership into a strange silence.


    There is no doubt that Ultron''s sudden move has become a serious problem for them. Everyone is guessing why he did this.


    They are unwilling to believe that this is the performance of Ultron against their unilateral declaration of war. If this is the case, then the result is undoubtedly too bad for them. The impact is even greater than the current social unrest. Because no matter how high the current social riots are, it is just a ringworm for the ruling class.


    This is not the year 1789, when the people''s riots were able to create an era in which the French Revolution overthrew the ruling class. In fact, since the first Mark Qin in the world was launched, the mere civil class trouble has lost the market. Can the people make trouble again, as if they had attacked the Capitol in Bastille? Can''t modern heavy machine guns teach them to be human?


    It can be said that what is the result of the so-called people''s riots is still in the hands of the ruling class. The reason why these bad signs are not directly suppressed now is simply because their internal political struggle has not yet come to an end.


    Some people want to use the people''s riots to do things, which is already a common occurrence in politics.


    In the past, most people''s demonstrations were actually supported by these politicians behind the scenes. Because like a gladiator arena, there are winners in politics, and there are losers naturally. Generally speaking, the parties in power are the political winners, and they hold most of the right to speak. Opposition parties are losers. They are not qualified to lead the formulation of policies. Most of the time, they can barely express their opinions symbolically. This is different from complaining. This is an unacceptable result for any powerful politician. Therefore, finding ways to seize power is what they will do most.


    In modern society, it is impossible to play such superior tricks by using conspiracies such as beating and killing. Therefore, it is the most routine operation for them to dig into the loopholes of the society, incite the people to attack the government, and send themselves to power by public opinion.


    Although the current riot is an emergency and a rebellion planned by the unlucky official in private, this does not mean that some politicians will not take advantage of these conditions. In fact, there are many politicians and officials in the government who are linked together, and secretly speak for him.


    Otherwise, I really hope that some of the big soldiers who do not listen to the announcement will come to fight for themselves, fearing that they can''t wait to sit in the high position, they have already been thrown to Elba Island and accompanied Napoleon.


    Took so much is to show one thing, that is, the so-called people''s riots may not be as serious as people think in the eyes of bureaucrats. It can be said that it is not only those individual politicians who are using the ignorant mob to seize their own interests. Even the government itself may well have thought of suppressing or even controlling Ultron by relying on the riots of the fools.


    It''s just that this idea now seems to be a bit sloppy for them. Because they thought that the AOC would always tolerate concessions until a complete compromise. But he never expected that he would have such an explosive day.


    Is this finding the black hand behind the scenes to give him a pot? Many people have this idea in their minds first, and this is the answer they are most willing to accept.


    In fact, if it was the official who annoyed Ultron and made him completely wipe out the power of the officials, it might still be a good result for these politicians.


    Because this is undoubtedly killing two birds with one stone. Not only did the typical unsettled elements of the official be dealt with, but he also grasped the handle of Ultron. As long as Ultron is afraid or needs the human government, they will have enough confidence to rely on this handle to knock two pounds of bone from Ultron to refine oil.


    Of course, this has a premise, that is, everything must be done in private, or absolutely must not be exposed to the public eye. This is to preserve the face of the government.


    They can''t let Ultron destroy the power of officials in front of countless people, because after all, in the name, officials are still the senior military officers they refer to. His power comes from the government''s designation, and likewise, his presence also represents the image of the government. Leaving aside those gloomy things on the ground, at least on the bright side, in the public consciousness, things are right.


    In front of so many people, Alchuang almost wiped out an entire military base without even covering it. This made them want to compromise and negotiate with Ultron a little.


    This kind of thing is done, which is to lose power and humiliate the country. It is unacceptable to the people, and it is absolutely impossible to stand on ground politically. Therefore, the bureaucrats are now almost distressed, thinking about how to explain this matter.


    "Things have already reached this point, and we seem to have no retreat. In this case, it might as well be a bit more simple. If you can, it can not only turn people around in one fell swoop, but maybe we can get unexpected Rich returns. "


    At this time, naturally someone needs to be the first to speak. The person who spoke first proposed a solution that seemed to have no choice.


    Needless to know, this person is the dark child of Alexia.


    In a situation where European governments are infiltrated like a sieve, it is normal for one or two other pawns to be inserted by other forces. Not to mention that if Victor controls the whole state of a country like that, it is simply a matter of cultivating one or two characters that can replace the voice.


    Like before, there are one or two politicians under his voice who speak for him. However, with the deterioration of the situation, most of these politicians have chosen Mingzhe to protect themselves, so this time is probably the time when Ultron is the weakest on the political basis.


    After this person put forward this opinion, almost no one jumped out and sang with him to explain an approximation. And his statement was about to strike a lot of people''s aspirations, so that some originally neutral people, nodded hesitantly at this time.


    "Maybe it''s a solution, but how do we do it? If we declare war, we don''t seem to have a good solution. Considering the gap between each other, the future does not seem very optimistic."


    "Mobilize the army and create public opinion. There will always be a way to attack him from the social and all levels. Don''t forget, this is our world, our country. On our home ground, if there is such a strange If you ca n��t deal with it, then we do n��t think about tomorrow and the future here. It ��s better to simply surrender at this time. At least we can still sell a good chip now, whether it ��s for Ultron or For Hydra, it''s all like this. But, are you willing?


    "Submit to this strange alien, or under the lunatics of Hydra? With a different owner, can you still enjoy everything today, but it is a problem!"


    The dark man throws out the cruelest reality, and this reality is so futuristic to the upper classes. After some turmoil, they made up their minds.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Ultron. Because his mind is no longer here, on the end of which he can guess the answer with his eyes closed.


    Since he did that, he was fully prepared for it. In contrast, he obviously thinks that Alexia is the most trouble he should solve at this moment.


    Let her go, she will only create similar tragedies. And if you don''t want this kind of thing to continue, then taking her to justice now is the best solution.


    Strange has already caught Alexia''s tail, and soon she will be forced to appear before them!

 Chapter 2112： Desperate pursuit first encounter

    They aren''t completely merciful. It seems like this kind of thing that Alexia is holding his nose away can happen once, but never happen a second time.


    In fact, when realizing that this was a trap set by Alexia, Strango was going all out and using all his spell reserves to find the true place of Alexia.


    Anyway, Alexia already knew their existence, so there was no need to cover up at this time. The means are all out, just to find her as soon as possible. It is also the people who care for you. They are on the coast of the Mediterranean and found the culprit that caused thousands of tragedies.


    It was confirmed that it was Alexia himself. Strange didn''t say a word, directly manifested the real body of the dragon, and struck Alexia in the past.


    The magic dragons that Chiyan circulates are far from comparable when they first met, after all, the growth speed of the Supreme Master is extraordinary. It was just that Alexia did not necessarily have all his strengths at the time, so it was not that easy for Strance to get a shot.


    Before the dragon had rushed to Alexia, the invisible beast had already made a rumbling sound and directly hit the dragon.


    This time, although Strangy was ready, he never thought that the divine beast could be so powerful. The demon dragon almost wailed, and the body was already flying out at a discount, and the golden giant scorpion, which had already revealed its shape from the void, was almost unreasonable, wielding two huge chews, Already charged in the direction of the dragon again.


    The meaning of arrogance and contempt is very obvious, but Strinchch is not what it used to be. Under his consciousness, the flaming **** fire on the dragon was even a blazing flame, and then in the high-pitched sound of the dragon, the dragon''s wings fluttered and its body folded. While reversing the posture, it also expanded the three-pointer shape, already colliding with the rushing golden giant scorpion.


    The sound of huge waves crashing on the cliffs burst out of the air. It was the sound of two hundred-meter beasts after the handover.


    At this moment, the dragon and giant scorpion are entangled together. The larger dragon uses the muscle claws of two dragon claws to firmly hold down the giant scorpion''s two giant pliers, so that it can''t clamp this murderous thing on its own body. But the giant scorpion was far more than these two killers. They were fatal. The barb in the tail almost killed him.


    Therefore, the dragon has been guarding this hand, and when the giant scorpion erected the giant tail, for the first time under the air stab, it had already shaken the huge head, and bit it at the joint of the tail, letting it do it again You can''t get in even if it''s nothing.


    Of course, according to Strange''s mind, of course, it is best to bite off the giant scorpion''s tail. But seriously, it wasn''t all that realistic for him.


    One of the most embarrassing things for divine beasts to these mages is that every part of them is composed of powerful divinity and divine power. And as one of the purest powers, this composition makes it almost impossible for the vast majority of spells to have any effect on it. And usually, the only way is to use hand-to-hand combat with the most real physical damage.


    However, whoever can be crowned the name of a divine creature, which one is not invincible? If you want to damage them by ordinary physical attacks, you might as well dress yourself up, so that you can at least have a little more dignity.


    Divine giant scorpions are typical of divine creatures. On the one hand, it''s because of its huge size and that body looks like an indestructible gold carapace. On the other hand, Alexia''s divine power is far more powerful than his kind.


    Divine creatures are considered dependents of the gods, so their strength often depends on the power of the gods themselves. And like Alexia, which has almost half the power of the Egyptian deities, its absolute number is unquestionable.


    Therefore, although the dragon has the power to break the mountain and bite another key of the opponent, it is really not easy to want to bite off the key like this.


    Moreover, the giant scorpion is not so easy for you to keep holding on to its key points. In the first time when he realized that he was under control, the giant scorpion was already twisting the huge body, and directly climbed the dragon''s body with a few pairs of arthropods in the abdomen. In the end, it is two times smaller than the magic dragon, and doing this kind of action is arbitrary. But the Devil Dragon is very difficult to do. The sharp arthropods scrape on it, which will inevitably cause many wounds. Although it is not so fatal, it is certain. To this end, it had to twist its body and entangle the giant scorpion in a way that all snake creatures have. This made the battle between the two sides completely deadlocked, and it was completely impossible to distinguish between victory and defeat.


    Alexia also realized this, so she immediately frowned, and sneered at Strance.


    "Extreme Master? You are really brave. Is it that the lessons I gave you last time are not enough, and today you dare to blend in with my affairs again, are you not afraid that you have a life to come Are you dead? "


    She was so confident in what she said. After all, the last time she did let Strance go, so that he lived to this day safely. Otherwise, when the trick came to shoot down the water dog, I am afraid that the inheritance of the Supreme Master will be cut off.


    Strinch also knew this, so he was inevitably a little nervous. However, as the so-called losers do not lose, in the current situation, he is not allowed to show weakness in any aspect. So he also held his breath forcibly and said.


    "Alexia, your evil days have ended to this day. Surrender and unravel the curse you laid. So maybe we will still show mercy to your men, otherwise, I don''t mind cutting off your head with your own hands and using you God''s blood to crack that **** curse! "


    He said that there was a certain degree of confidence, and this spirit came from Ultron behind him. Although Ultron didn''t talk to Alexia much, the light he used to light up his chest was undoubtedly the energy strike he used to purify the base before, and even this kind of strangled Stranger did not dare to despise his edge All the means were given, which is enough to prove what kind of attitude he is at the moment.


    In other words, it was impossible to be sure that 100% of the hits could be achieved, so Ultron maintained a state of readiness. As long as there is a chance, Strange can definitely say that with the deep hatred between them, at least it will dim her face.


    This is the revolutionary united front. In the face of such a disadvantaged situation of one enemy and two, Alexias did not fall behind, with one hand, she inspired the endless darkness and the overcast clouds.


    "If you have this ability, come on. If not, then get ready to be buried here by me. Strange, and Ultron! I will let you understand, understand and be with us Enemy, what a wrong thing! "


    After she finished speaking, let''s get along. The clouds behind him suddenly surged and turned into layers of strange appearances, and then it seemed as if something had been born and produced, like a monster with a pale face and a dog head, holding a sickle sword with ancient Egyptian characteristics. , Rushing out of it, and then struck Strangy when they were empty.


    "Be careful, it is the messenger of death! Don''t let them touch you, they will take your life!"


    At a glance at the origin of these monsters, as if Strang was close to the enemy, the seal on his hand and the mana surging on his body, he had already exhibited the demon god''s light dedicated to this underworld messenger.


    In general, the magic spells mastered do not have a good way to deal with this kind of messenger. Because these underworld emissaries have special identities, they are employees of the gods, just like the black and white impermanence in the oriental underworld. They have a certain divine power, plus they often have some special Hades powers. Therefore, it is very difficult to restrain them as if dealing with any ghosts.


    And no matter which house or faction is, no matter how mature the spell system is, it is often just to force them away by means of dispel and destroy. After all, no one wants to get on the beam with the underworld easily.


    Of course, there are always exceptions in everything, and the mages cannot say that they are completely unprepared. For example, this kind of demon light that Strangy is using now is a special means of tantra inheritance, which is specially escorted for the so-called reincarnation of the living Buddha.


    The reincarnation of the living Buddha is the emptiness of the underworld, and the purpose of reincarnation is to win the house by rebirth. This is naturally not allowed by Hades, so Hades from Hades often interfere. However, in the end, the living Buddha is a leader, with the gods and Buddhas in the sky to take care of it, and the disciples and children to do the work, how can it be honest and faithful. It is also natural that this kind of special restraint demon light came into being.


    What''s the point of killing a messenger of the Hades, anyway, there is the King of the Tibetan Mask over his head. This is the essence of the Tantric Living Buddha. In this regard, Strinch sneered, only if it was a hooligan. However, although the method is rogue, the magic is not good or bad, and it is just right to use it at this time.


    As soon as the broken magic **** light came out, it turned into Jingbaihong, and in one stroke, four or five death angels were turned into ashes. Alexia''s summoning was fast, and it was overwhelming in an instant, even if there were no fewer than tens of thousands. But Strange is not vegetarian. Before the hands are stretched, countless broken demon gods are flying out. There is a kind of Gatling Bodhisattva sitting here, and the meaning of great mercy is to send you all.


    He is more than capable of solving these death messengers, and even said that he has extra thoughts to pay attention to Ultron. Although he reminded me before, he still felt a little uneasy. After all, the things on the mysterious side are different from those on the scientific side. If you are not careful, it is inevitable that you will suffer a lot.


    But looking back, he drew a corner of his mouth, and immediately let go of this boring idleness.


    Ao Chuang stood still, completely letting these death angels toss around him. Extracting vitality? Does not exist for him. All the physiological characteristics of conventional life are absent from him. His body is the most complete mechanical operation system.


    You can extract vitality from the living body, which can cause problems in the functioning of the body organs. Can you also extract mechanical energy from the machinery to stop the machinery from stopping. If that''s the case, then you won''t call it the Deathbringer, just change it to Time Killer.


    Ultron is basically due to the fear and fear in this respect. It is entirely for these so-called death messengers to fool themselves, but he is motionless and stares at Alexia. There may be one or two short-sighted in the middle, wanting to destroy Ultron from a physical level.


    However, Zhen Jin''s defense force was there, and no matter how they waved and slashed, they could not hurt a single hair. And some who want to start from the energy source, before approaching, have already been directly burned to the ashes by the huge energy radiated there.


    If the million-degree high temperature near the power furnace was not constrained by a magnetic field, a big explosion no less than a nuclear explosion would have been created out of thin air. Now, there are still people who dare to come up directly, it is really not a description of death.


    Don''t think that you are a mysterious side of the mysterious side, you can be indiscriminate. Although science and magic are not on the same system, in the final analysis, many places have the same goal. Like the purest power to manipulate this aspect, science really needs to be launched. It is really not ordinary mystery that can fight it.


    These death messengers, who did not know how many years of sleep, were afraid they did not know the reason, so they suffered a great deal. And watching him have a clear edge here, Strangt gasped, while staring at Alexia, he yelled at the scene.


    "Alexia, you have to use whatever means you have. Today I will let you know that all your means will not save you, you must pay for what you do!"


    "is it?"


    Alexia chuckled, but the whole person disappeared for a moment. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Strange, and a whip leg was drawn on his face.


    Fast, Strange had no time to respond. The strength was so strong that Strange was like a cannonball, and was kicked into the sea level with one kick.


    In the end, it is the swiftness of this physical method. Realizing this, Alexia was unreasonable, and immediately appeared behind Ultron, and attacked him with heavy skill.


    However, something unexpected happened. Because Zhenjin exists!


    The kinetic energy at the physical level was completely absorbed, and then returned to control by Ultron. Alexia was accidentally, and immediately flew out by her own power. Seizing this opportunity, Ao Chuang turned around and fired her ready-made energy cannon at her.


    At this moment, the white light penetrated the entire sky, letting the stratum cloud dissipate for it. And no one knows if Alexia will die.


    Ultron is waiting, he is extremely eager to know the result. And just then, the sound of breaking air came

 Chapter 2113： Work side by side to overcome strong enemies

    Appearing next to him was Strange. In the end, a man with an indestructible body of King Kong can''t be said to have been kicked by Alexia casually and kicked off his personal finale.


    He was at least a little embarrassed, but after a little sigh of relief, he returned to the battlefield for the first time, and in the face of the murky situation on the battlefield, he directly asked questions about Ultron.


    "Are you okay? Where is she?"


    In the current situation, Strange''s most worried is that they were smashed by Alexia one by one. If that is the case, then they may really be all planted in this place. This is a very obvious flaw, and it''s impossible to wonder if you want to come to Alexia. So the first thing he paid attention to was the situation of intellectual equipment, not where Alexia was.


    "I''m okay, it''s just that guy. I can''t determine the situation now. I''m not sure if I hit her and hurt her."


    Ultron constantly searched for traces of Alexia. He always felt that his attack should not be unfounded. After all, it was a flash of sparkle, and even if the speed of Alexia is even faster, it cannot be said to be faster than the speed of light.


    He was thinking about this problem from a completely materialistic perspective, but did not want to see that the power of Alexia was more on the element of idealism.


    Seeing that Ultron launched such an energy attack on himself, Alexia opened the Hades kingdom he had under his control in the first time, and the whole rushed into it. This is her authority as the Lord of the Hades, and also the foundation for her to be completely afraid of Ultron''s challenge.


    Unexpected victory is defeated, and her prudent nature makes her always thoughtful, and having a state of death that is completely under her control and not in one dimension with the real world is her greatest reliance on fear.


    She disappeared and appeared in an instant, but only shuttled between the two realms of life and death at high speed. The situation is also the same now, she avoided the attack of Ultron by entering the kingdom of death, and then in the first time that the attack was suspended, Strange returned immediately to the real world, and then They launched an onslaught against them once.


    Ultron is a hard persimmon. Of course, Alexia, who has already tried to revive Jin''s defense, certainly does not plan to ask him for trouble first. So Stranger was still her first choice, and almost the same tricks appeared behind Stranger. Aleksia''s eyes were also flashing, and he pointed a knife toward his back heart. Stuck in the past.


    The first kick was just a small test for a bullsword. It was a side test to verify the defense of this new Supreme Master. In short, the skin is thick and thick, but it is definitely not as good as that of Ultron''s turtle shell. Although it will take a bit of effort, it will not be said that, like Ultron, you will not be able to meet in a short while.


    It is better to break one of his fingers than to break one of them, Alexia knows it well. So this shot, she just wanted Stranger''s life.


    Strange has suffered a loss before, and this time, of course, it is impossible to carelessly. It can be said that he was paying full attention to the surrounding situation, and what Tianyantong, Tianertong and other talents were used, and no wind or grass movement could escape his eyes. So, even though Alexia''s blow came so suddenly, it was lightning fast. He responded immediately.


    With a low drink, Strangy''s muscled body suddenly swelled, and then instantly turned into a dazzling pure gold texture as if coated with a layer of gold paint.


    There is a rising red inflammation above the head, just like a fluttering beard, fluttering wantonly. Behind him, a round of golden light wheels lingering in the crimson and angry flames hangs in the air, and it sets off his own magnificent shore like a god.


    This is exactly the state of Ashura Yoga''s meditation practice to the extreme, achieving the peak of the golden body of King Ashura. This is also the result of Strangi''s hard work during this time. At this point, the route that Baron Modu had planned for him had come to an end. If he wanted to go any further, he could only return to the truth and return to the orthodoxy of the Supreme Master. And this is a realm that Baron Modu can''t predict, that is, the inheritance of the Supreme Master, and Stranger knows in which direction he should go.


    He''s tried, but it''s not obvious yet. After all, this is not a realm of retreat, even if it is said that his talent is the best. However, even so, he feels that he is capable of dealing with the situation now. Unsurprisingly, Alexia''s blow was indeed a result of his return.


    Alexia''s shot is not fierce, but in the face of Jin Zhi, the king of Jin, it is difficult to achieve much. I saw Strangy''s whole body tremble, and then Hong Zhong Daluo sounded. Alexia only felt that his fingertips were hurting, and then it was like ordinary people''s fingers poked into hard rock formations, no matter how hard it was to enter.


    It''s not to say that the inch has not been built, and Strange''s golden body has a cobweb-like crack in her waist, which is enough to prove how arrogant this killing move is. However, this can not cause any fatal damage to Strangi, and the most important thing is that Strangi has firmly grasped in such a moment, although he paid the price of minor injuries. Her wrists cut off the possibility of her escape.


    "Catch you!"


    For the first time, Strangy had a proud smile on his face, and then he had no intention of showing compassion and jealousy. He had already slammed the beautiful Alexia with his fists lingering in the flames of fury. On the cheek.


    This time, Alexia almost flew up. If it hadn''t been for Strangge''s clutching her wrists, she might have flew up to the sky. And just because she was caught on the wrist, she could only float straight in the air like a flag flying under the wind.


    This is another opportunity for Ultron, so even if the power furnace has not completely cooled down and the power cannot be maximized, he still forcibly controls the energy weapon on his chest and fires a shot at Alexia.


    With this gun, Alexia could hardly dodge. Although she is powerful, there is no way she can forcibly stay under the premise of Stranger in the real world, and pull him to hide in the kingdom of death. Therefore, she can only eat hard, and eating such a powerful energy attack will never be an easy task for her.


    The white stream of light washed over her body, and the extremely hot heat made Stranger near to have a feeling of extreme suffering. And even more so is Alexia. She screamed loudly to vent her pain, and as her screams gradually hoarsely and exhausted, Strance obviously felt that her struggle was much smaller.


    But he didn''t dare let go, because he wasn''t sure if it was the other man''s playful trick. In the face of this extremely cunning and cruel woman, he had to be extra careful, so even if he was affected a little bit, he insisted on bearing it.


    Until his hand was light, Strinch obviously felt the impact of his hand shrinking. If you look closely, it is only a part of the wrist that remains on his hand, but the part behind the wrist has disappeared. Of course, accompanied by the screams of Alexia''s gradual decline, which made him and Ultron''s first reaction was that Alexia had been burned to ashes.


    This is not surprising. After all, it is a high temperature of several million degrees. Even the gold body trained in the anger will have a melting feeling when it is close to this high temperature, let alone Alexia who has no such defense.


    They thought so, but they persisted for a few seconds. After confirming that there was no longer anything in it, Ultron closed his own power stove, and Stranger was panting, plunging his head into the sea water.


    He was about to be melted by the heat. So when everything is over, his first reaction is to find a place to cool down, even if this cooling does not have any substantial effect.


    The sea water was boiled instantly, and many unlucky fishes were boiled and their colors floated. In this regard, Strange can only say apologize to them, and then unceremoniously grabbed a big boiled red squid, and did not want to be cold, so he swallowed it.


    No way, although Ashura''s golden body is tyrannical, it is also an extremely primitive and brutal cultivation path. Once it is performed, it often consumes a lot of energy, so most of the practitioners in the past have the habit of overeating livestock. Some people have gone into the devil''s practice, and even people have not let it go.


    Although Strangchi had other methods to suppress it, he also took into account the orthodoxy of the Supreme Master, so that he would not fall into such evil ways. However, the loss should not be small. It''s normal to catch some cooked seafood to fill your deficit like this now. Anyway, under the golden body, the stomach is almost as strong as a furnace, and steel can melt. What is not clean is naturally beyond his consideration.


    "Are we successful?"


    Ultron speeded up to Strangi, ignoring the vision he had created, and went straight to the subject to ask him about the results.


    As soon as he lost his burning wrist that almost turned into coke, Strangci wiped the oil from his mouth and shook his head.


    "It should be successful. After all, this level of attack is beyond the limit of ordinary gods. Even if it is her, there should be no exceptions. The absence of bones should be her ending."


    Stranger thought and thought carefully, and couldn''t think of any possibility that Alexia could survive. So he barely came to a conclusion. Upon hearing such a conclusion, Ultron was a little silent, and just asked.


    "So, should those curses be over?"


    "The roots of curse are gone, and curses should not be possible to continue. But you have to understand, Ultron. Those who have already undergone the curse and become immature are very difficult to recover. That''s an established fact, something that''s already happened, and it''s impossible to reverse! "


    "I understand!" Ao Chuang stared at the city in the distance, nodded solemnly. "This is already the best result, Mr. Strange. I know it very well and appreciate your help. If it weren''t for you, maybe things would get worse and more people would suffer. In At this point, I need to thank you on their behalf. Even if they say they don''t know what you are doing. "


    "The Supreme Master doesn''t need to care about the gratitude of these people." He laughed at himself, strangling with the seawater to wipe off his bald head, and soared up. "For those ordinary people, the mystery and darkness behind me is better not to understand them. Compared to their gratitude, I hope they can be as ignorant and ignorant as all of them. . Only by clearly dividing the boundaries between the two worlds can we ensure that our world is safe. But unfortunately "


    He didn''t finish talking, but the meaning was already very obvious. That is, with the disasters of the world over and over again, countless mysteries are almost present one after another. The principle that the Supreme Master has always followed to block the mystery from the normal human world has suffered unprecedented shocks. Since then, it has not been easy to maintain this barrier. As Supreme Master, he needs to change all of this.


    Whether it is to do everything possible to restore the previous order, or follow the trend of the times, and let the mystery be accepted by humans in a safe way, this is the Supreme Master he needs to make a choice. And how to choose, he still has no base. From this point of view alone, his Supreme Master still has a long way to go.


    He is not good at telling this to outsiders, so he can only ask this question to Ultron, who has a different topic.


    "After solving this trouble, I''m afraid you have other troubles to solve. Those politicians, and those crazy and ignorant humans, they are all waiting, and want to swallow you alive? In this regard, you have nothing to do ready?"


    Although not a secular person, Strange is obviously concerned about the issue here. Because he knew in his heart, Ultron''s power was by no means counterproductive to those stupid politicians. The reason why they could be so unbridled was that Ultron had maintained sufficient restraint. The key question is how long this restraint can last.


    He was very concerned about this, and Ultron saw what he meant. So he turned his head and told him as if assured.


    "I will find a way to solve these troubles. In any case, my original intention will not be changed and shaken. That is, the meaning of my existence."

 Chapter 2114： Shocked to find a fake death

    Alecsia''s story came to an end, and Strange''s was a rock in his heart.


    For himself, he finally resolved all the troubles on his hands, so it is taken for granted that he will have a feeling of nothingness.


    Of course, he cannot say that he really put down all the burden. After all, he shoulders the responsibility of the Supreme Master. Although this title is respected, it also represents an extremely heavy responsibility. Wearing such a crown, he could hardly break free from those complicated matters. Even now, he still has his own business to be busy.


    For example, he needs to check whether the curse of the European curse is serious, and the devastation of the Middle East needs him to solve it. These are all things he should do as the Supreme Master, and in fact, it does not rule out the secret surveillance of every action of Ultron.


    Despite that, Ultron impressed Strange very well.


    From the current situation, Ultron is indeed a pure and noble life. For his great kindness and tolerance for human beings, Strinch saw it. From his personal point of view, I am afraid that it is the parents who have such patience and perseverance. He was astounding, and Strinch was sure of it. However, as Supreme Master, he must guard against that possibility.


    His position determines that he must be on the human side, and because of this, even if he admires and admires Ultron very much, he must also keep a sufficient alert to this special alien of Ultron. Because he is not human, and he is amazingly powerful.


    With a little carelessness, human society will be completely subverted by it. As the guardian of human civilization, the Supreme Master is absolutely necessary to become a guarantee and bottom line in the middle.


    This is not something he wants to do, but something he must do. Knowing this, Strange began to subconsciously distance himself from Ultron.


    He didn''t want to be too familiar with each other, which would make it difficult for them to meet each other in the future one day. So it''s better to take this time and draw a clear line.


    "Since you''re mentally prepared, I won''t say much more. Good luck, man. Hope that there will be no day when the two of us will meet."


    Strange said, he was already walking away. For him who has mastered a lot of secret methods, it is a common thing to go in a calm atmosphere. Of course, this is why Ultron didn''t stop him.


    Ultron was able to guess Strange''s general thoughts, so he did not hold him at this time. The first is that he knows that this is not what you want to keep. The second is that he already had some hunch in his heart. The course of events has been out of his control, and the future development has become confused. He couldn''t be sure, what he was going to do next must be correct. So, he needs to keep Strance as an insurance measure.


    This was his personal calculation, and it coincided with Strance. It is for this reason that the two former partners who had joined forces with each other parted ways and started to go their separate ways.


    Strinch went all the way east, intending to enter the Middle East world along the Mediterranean coast. However, he could not help but stop when passing by around Italy.


    Sicily, the birthplace of the Italian mafia. Perhaps at the beginning, the Mafia existed for the poor peasants to have a firm reliance and help together. But with the development of the times and the transformation of the organization, the Mafia has become a tool for some people to gain personal gain, and has become a crime gang with no crimes.


    Since it is a criminal gang, it is inevitable that the laundry detergent business is indispensable to them. Although it is said that the European side has taken an unprecedented severe blow on the laundry detergent business, the birthplace of the Mafia in Sicily is also the land of the countrybilly who has always been scorned in Northern Italy. .


    Don''t overdo the law enforcement capabilities of the Italians. Probably by comparison, the Italian Mafia is probably the most capable organization in Italy. Followed by Serie A, it is estimated that it is some unknown business alliance. As for the civil servants of the Italian military and political system, I''m sorry, but I am afraid that the ranking will be further back.


    Since World War II, the Italian army has been clearly marked with a colored label. It''s not discrimination, it''s really muddy that can''t help it.


    The Germans are probably the most experienced. It can be said that if the Italian army could fight for a little bit of energy during World War II, they wouldn''t sway on the European battlefield. Although it is a great fortune to the people of the world, for the Germans, it is almost a dog.


    What left and right jumped and surrendered so much that even the British were reluctant to shoot at them; what made the prisoner of war camp as comfortable as going home; and what left the battle directly aside for a bite of pasta. These are the basic operations of the Italian army. It can be said that since that time, Italy''s military and political system has been distorted. It is simply impossible to expect them to change after so many years of comfort.


    This is an issue left over from history. It is also because of this problem that to some extent, those infections based on the spread of laundry detergent are not uncommon in Sicily. The reason why there was no disturbance was entirely because the Mafia isolated the relevant personnel at the first time and destroyed the inventory in hand as quickly as possible.


    After understanding the root cause of the matter, they can process it faster than government officials. However, they also have an uncomfortable hardship, that is, they are limited to the identity of these infected people and they do not have weapons that can have a lethal effect on these infected people. They can only watch the situation worsen, but there is no Solutions to the problem.


    This is a kind of torture, to the point that the mafia has a history of turbulence and collapse, which has almost a long history.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Strance, nor does he care about the survival of a criminal gang. The reason why he mentioned this is because he just happened to meet the Mafia-infected person during the passing of Sicily and became interested in it.


    After all, it is a distorted individual based on the curse of the gods. Aside from all ethical and emotional discussions, it is only from the perspective of magic research. This is also a case of great research value.


    As a current Supreme Master and a former medical worker, he knows how valuable a ready-made case is to the latecomers, so it is inevitable. He moved some other thoughts and planned to deal with incompetence in these people. Under the premise, one or two living specimens are collected for teaching purposes.


    This is also considered for the overall benefit of mankind. After all, as the Supreme Master, he could not guard the order on the mysterious side by himself. Karma Taj needs revival, and this requires him to train as many Karma Taj Masters as possible. As for how to train, a complete teaching system and equipment are absolutely indispensable.


    It''s a pity that Kama Taj once destroyed the entire mysterious side of the system and equipment has been destroyed, and if Stranger wants to come back, he can only start from scratch. The collection of this special sample case will only be a typical one in this long process. It is conceivable that he will have to deal with messy things for a long time in the future.


    This was a thing that made him very distressed. He didn''t want to do it, but he had to do it. Because this is also his responsibility.


    With such a special sense of responsibility, he silently collected several cases of infection. Of course, he was also worried about the particularity of this curse case, and he used strict supervision measures to contain it.


    Magic prison, a special cell prepared by the Supreme Master to deal with dangerous and highly diffuse mysterious creatures. Many times in the past, weird evil spirits and ferocious demon were held here. Of course, under the fierce means of Gu Yi, none of the guys insisted on this time when Strange took over. Therefore, this is the first group of residents included in this prison after being vacant for a long time. It was also after staying that Stranger discovered a serious problem.


    You need to know that the magic prison, as a subordinate of the ancient one mage, is used to imprison the seal demons. Its function is also extremely powerful. Not only is there only a dedicated mana slave, the alchemist maintains the normal operation of this prison, and there are various settings and magic systems in charge of functions such as magic extraction, root research, and even divorce.


    It can be said that you just cannot regard the magic cage as a full-featured mysterious laboratory. It is precisely because such functions are complete that these deformed monsters changed by the curse have been presented with complete information in front of Strange in the first time they entered.


    The general content is the same as he judged, only one of them shocked the whole man. That is, the results of the magic test show that these cursed creatures still have active divine power in their bodies, which is a component recommended to be removed. According to his previous judgment, after killing Alexia, the divine power in this curse should be dead.


    There are only two cases where this result occurs. One is the failure of the magic prison. However, being in the palm of his hand in the kingdom of Buddha and being entrusted to him by Gu Yi ��s own hand, it has hardly endured any turbulence, so Stranger simply did not believe that there might be a malfunction in it.


    And if it is not the cause of the failure, then there is only the second possibility, that is, Alexia is alive.


    In essence, Strange is reluctant to believe such an answer. Because he saw with his own eyes, Alexia turned to ashes in the attack of Ultron.


    Her skeletal body was still being held in her own hand, and her divine beast disappeared invisible the first time she was turned into a fly ash. All signs indicate that she was already dead at that time. So, Stranger is really reluctant to believe this possibility.


    However, the fact was in front of him and he couldn''t believe it. In particular, the mysterious abilities of the mysterious side did not even allow the former Supreme Master Gu Yi to say that he completely grasped it, and he was even more unable to be determined in the face of such explicit facts, and his guess must be correct.


    And if Alexia really got away with a fake death, then she performed such a show of a strong man with a broken wrist, presumably another plan. And thinking of her usual insidiousness and ruthlessness, Stranger was almost sure that there would be countless innocent people in the middle, and she would be killed in her vicious means.


    The situation can be said to be extremely urgent, and Strange did not care about the fact that he was beaten, and quickly sought to find Ultron again, and together he hid Alexia, who was hiding. At the same time as he panicked, he was on the other side of the Mediterranean, near Alexandria, Egypt. Now the actual ruler of Egypt, Alexander, who calls himself Pharaoh and Caliph, has completed an extremely complicated ritual under the control of a number of mystics.


    In the ancient Pharaoh cities that had sunk in the Mediterranean, the ancient mystics who accompanied Alexander''s resurrection used the power of magic to channel the Nile River into the sea into the temple that worshipped Osiris. Under the power of the Lord of Osiris Hades, the boundary between life and death was broken, and the water of the Nile River once again penetrated the two realms of life and death, and brought back its owner from the silent world of death.


    The pure gold sun boat symbolizes the dawn of the dawn and the recovery of the dead, breaking waves from the dark Hades. And on this ship representing reincarnation, Alexia sat in the pure gold costume that only the ancient pharaohs would wear. Looking down at the mortals under her feet with absolute majesty.


    Among the mystics who served Alexandria were the priests of ancient Egypt. Facing this world-god spirit, their new life giver. These mages fell down on the ground wisely and respectfully, demonstrating their respect for the gods in the most pious manner. Of course, there are some exceptions. The arrogant king is unwilling to bend his knees even in the face of the gods, and beside him, the noble minister who is relying on him as his left arm is only bowing his head, not as respectful as others .


    Thousands of years ago, this was more than a sin of disrespect. But Alexia is not a pedantic guy, so she just picked it at the corner of her mouth and said to Alexander.


    "Good job, my Pharaoh. You have done my deity very well, for which I should give you praise."


    "This is my business, Lord Goddess. It is my pleasure to serve you."


    Hearing this, the proud king bowed a little bit, and then he couldn''t wait to say it.


    "As for praise, I don''t dare to ask for it. I just hope that Lord Goddess will fulfill your previous promise and give us real life. Only in this way can we serve you better, won''t we?"

 Chapter 2115： Dealing with the Heart and Belly of God

    Staring at the legendary king in front of her, Alecsia was hesitant for a moment.


    As a behind-the-scenes trader, Alexander''s place in her heart is naturally extraordinary. If she can roughly classify her plan as going above and below the two lines, she is personally responsible for Europe, and Alexander is the person in charge of the entire Middle East and even West Asia.


    Able people should do more work. When Alexander showed all the qualities that belonged to a legendary king, Alexia had already put weights on him again and again.


    From letting him start from scratch to packing the ancient priests who were sleeping in the abyss of death in front of him; from letting these resurrected people indulge in the war of the devil and the wisdom weapon to provide them with a little shelter Keep the devil from attacking them. These are changes.


    And in order to bring these changes to the essence, that is, to let Alexander know how much grace he gave him, she also gave him oracles in her dream more than once.


    This is a disguised form of control, the sword of Damocles hanging on Alexandr''s head. She was almost telling Alexander clearly that your life is under my control, and all the results you have conquered will be dedicated to me.


    This is undoubtedly challenging the nerves of a king, but she believes that the time-knowledger is Junjie, and for the sake of practical interests and the things she promised, the Alexander Congress compromised.


    After all, the era of Alexandria was the era when the gods ruled everything. In the entire West, whether ancient Greece or ancient Egypt, the gods were regarded as supreme above the king. It is normal for a king to dedicate his deities and bow his knees and bow to the gods. So she had no reason to refuse the Alexander conference, especially when his own life was still in his hands.


    Of course, she also knew an unreasonable truth. So even if it was to tie the legendary king in her own hands, she didn''t really give orders to him anytime, anywhere like a master.


    Such things as oracles can be justified once or twice, but if you play too much, then the majesty of the gods will start to be damaged. She also needs to maintain the dignity of a deity in front of Alexander, so until now, she has only issued a second shrine to Alexander.


    On the surface, the deity said that he was to be sacrificed and sacrificed to welcome her from the kingdom of death. In fact, it was just a cicada out of the shell, to get rid of the entanglement of Ultron and Stranger.


    Strangy said that if she was defeated, if she took it seriously, she felt that she could hit him three by herself. However, it is not the same with the addition of Ultron, which is equivalent to changing from a three-legged cat to nougat directly. A thing that can be kicked off with one foot directly becomes a trouble that cannot be thrown away.


    The principle of one plus one is more than two applies here, and even if she really can withstand the pressure and forcibly kill one under the siege of the two, the result may not be better.


    Because she killed Strangie, she couldn''t solve Ultron. A scientific ghost parasitic in the network can''t be eliminated by those godly means. As long as he can''t really destroy him, then Ultron, who has locked his tracks, can pull out a whole steel army at any time and anywhere to pursue her.


    That''s called Ning Ning Ning, and it is definitely the most terrible thing for her who is planning a big layout.


    She didn''t want to waste precious time with Aochuang you running after me. Therefore, as soon as the golden cicada comes out of the shell, the drama of the strong man breaking his wrist is also essential.


    This is a temporary escape from their pursuit, but I am afraid I can''t hide it for too long. But it doesn''t matter, she has erased the relevant traces of her existence. It''s not so easy to find her in the same way as before. And even if they can finally find some clues, it should be a while later. And time, what they are missing most now is time, isn''t it?


    Put aside all the questions about Ultron for a moment. Alexia still focused on Alexander.


    Personally, Alexander is a qualified thug and an excellent tool. He perfectly disrupted the situation here, and turned the place upside down. It can be said that he deserves the honor of Alexander the Great in history.


    However, this ability is not entirely good, because she is not so sure. After losing the yoke around her neck, he will fully obey his instructions.


    A capable king is not so easy to live with. Even if this person is a so-called deity, it can''t be said that he always keeps a king willing to be small and small.


    The king is the embodiment of the desire for power. And letting kings bow their knees is undoubtedly taking away their power. Any slightly aspiring king will not accept such a result, so it is really hard to say what will happen after loosening such a lasso.


    She was still reluctant to rip her face off with Alexander just because of this. Because Alexander''s ability was undoubtedly what she needed. If he turned his face, even if Alexander had to be loyal to himself because of threats to his life, but without that subjective initiative, no one could say with certainty that he would still be as arrogant as today.


    Talented people, of course, must fully exert their talents in order to play the greatest role. Alecsia was so affirmative in her heart, so she was silent for a moment, and she pointed to Alexander a little and said to him.


    "as you wish."


    As soon as the words fell, Alexander felt the changes taking place inside his body. It was a feeling of real life surging in the flesh. You know, his body is a mix of water and soil on the Nile, even though it is completely imitating the structure of human beings, even the breathing and blood flow are simulated. However, as a human who once truly possessed life, he could clearly feel the falseness of this life.


    It''s like you ca n��t enjoy yourself when you sing, and you ca n��t enjoy yourself when you drink. It ��s like enjoying food like chewing wax, and embracing beauty like a negative stone carving. Keep in mind that your life is false.


    This is pain, torture, and even spur. The reason why he was so anxious and quickly conquered everything on this land was that Alexander wanted to use real merit in exchange for the reward he deserved. And now, he finally realized this feeling.


    Could not help but took out a dagger and cut his palm, watching the scarlet blood flow on it, and a smile appeared on his face.


    He could feel the temperature of the blood flow, so that he could clearly feel the burning sensation when the heart burst. The air from his mouth and nose passed through his lungs, and the damp, cold air caused him to shiver and cause discomfort, but it made him feel very kind and nostalgic.


    After more than two thousand years, I finally breathed the real air again. This is a very good award for a dead person.


    He wanted to sing excitedly, and wanted to dance. But seeing that the majesty of Aleksia''s divine spirit was not to be offended, he still restrained this impulse.


    He already got what he wanted, or in other words, got a part. For him, who has always had great ambitions and desires, this alone is not enough. So after passing the initial period of excitement, he lowered his head to Alexia again, and pointed to the little old man next to him and said to her.


    "My goddess. This is my left arm and right arm. It is the most important cornerstone of my great conquest in this new era. I regard him as a respected teacher and a reliable brother. Today ��s The ritual has his credit. And as you promised at the beginning, he deserves your gift. "


    And the moment is full of passion, showing the arrogance and strong Alexander that belong to the king. The little old man next to him, which is what he affectionately calls my dear old man, always shrugs his shoulders, half-bowed his spine, nods his hips, smiles on his face, and seems to habitually release himself It is the same in a position that does not compete with others. This is a very confusing appearance, and many people have been deceived by his appearance. But how sharp Aleksia''s eyes are, she can see the integrity of many people by looking at only one person''s eyes.


    Just as Alexander''s eyes are always aggressive, like sharp swords and hot flames, they are always forcing you to be the first to dare not look at them. This shows the pride and arrogance of his nature, and the kind of aggressiveness that no one can stop. At the moment, this little old man is hesitant and dodging, but always stares at you inadvertently, just like examining.


    It may seem awkward, but it is not difficult to discern the kind of indifference and wisdom revealed in his eyes. Such guys are often the kind of people who think carefully about Furui Jingjing. And such a person, standing by Alexander, and being so respected by him, is enough to prove that his standard cannot be underestimated.


    Alexander''s ability to think of him first is enough to prove his importance. Based on the idea of ??putting one and putting two, Alexia also gave the same reward to the old man with one finger.


    Old Yu also felt the change, but with his life, he was not as direct as Alexander. Tested in person, that is mistrust. Alexander had such wild capital, but he didn''t think he had the same qualifications. So it was a sincere look, and he had already hurriedly bowed to Alexia.


    "Your kindness is truly amazing. The goddess'' graciousness really makes me grateful. I really ... thank you!"


    He worked hard to make a grateful look, but it is clear that this look is not sincere, at least for Alexia, it is definitely not a standard of gratitude.


    Of course, she doesn''t need the same kind of guy to really be grateful for herself. Because in her opinion, this is nothing more than a deal. This point, I guess they think so too. So almost after finishing the seemingly hard work, these two well-known guys in the Middle East world can''t help whispering in private.


    "I feel full of strength and old age. It''s like a young bull hiding in my body. Tonight I must have a carnival, the best wine, the best food, and the most beautiful Girl, I''m going to have ten, you can''t stop me ... "


    "I ca n��t make it, my king. I have a saying in my hometown that wine is for intestinal poison, and the color is a steel knife for bone scraping. Today is a pleasure. I have nothing to say about enjoying it, but ten girls. .. This is too hurtful. Even if you are in good health, you can''t toss like this, are you? "


    Old-fashioned, and his words obviously weighed on Alexander. So he groaned for a moment, touching his chin, and Alexander patted his shoulder.


    "Well, although it''s a pity, but since you said that, then I will have five girls. As for the remaining five girls, I will send them to you and let you old guy enjoy the spring Deserved indulgence and passion ... "


    After he finished speaking, regardless of how old Yulian repeatedly waved and said something like that, he was already laughing. And it wasn''t until he looked at Alexia''s cold look that he converged.


    He bowed his head again and praised like a hymn to the Psalms, which was not difficult for him who had lived in such an era. But the more he did, the more Alexia felt.


    It is right that they don''t have that kind of friendship, they can talk without any scruples. However, as a self-conceived role, she does not want to have any special ideas about the tools at hand, but she knows nothing. So she immediately asked Alexander.


    "My loyal king. Do you seem to have something to tell me, do you?"


    This directly made Alexander feel a little bit shocked, but he nodded quickly, and responded unabashedly.


    "You know what my goddess is, my goddess. I do need to tell, but it is not the time yet. According to the conditions you have promised, it is still a long way from my conquest of the three great cities. When I conquer them, Honor them before you, and I will tell you my request again! "


    "Good, I look forward to ..."


    Taking a deep look at Alexander, Alexia has quietly disappeared. And looking at the direction she disappeared, Alexander smiled and asked the old man beside him.


    "Older, what do you think?"


    Old Yu didn''t say it directly, but his eyes were scattered with a smile on his face.


    "Your Majesty, it would be better to go back and get a lamb hotpot, shall we elaborate?"

 Chapter 2116： Unexpected reaction

    No one can guess what kind of abacus the secretive monarch and secretive are working on. It''s as if no one can guess what''s going on in Europe.


    Ultron is well-prepared to cope with the blame from European governments.


    He prepared with two hands. One was the situation in which the other lion opened his mouth. For this reason, he had already given up enough benefits in advance, and no matter how greedy his face was enough to eat, they were full of oil.


    The second is that he is also ready for the war. Although this is not the situation he is happy to say, it is undeniable that in order to restore the authority of the government, this is a very likely result.


    It is because of him that he has no intention to go against the government. Therefore, if such a thing really happened, he could only shrink to try his best to avoid the government''s sharp edge, and he would have to relocate to secret activities.


    This is the bright side of the business that has been hard to come by these years, but it is also unimaginable. However, although he had prepared in this regard, he still didn''t expect it, but things developed towards a situation he did not expect.


    The government is indifferent, as if the blind and deaf were blind to what he did and turned a deaf ear to the boiling of the whole people''s voice. It can be said that it is very abnormal.


    Because the current situation is undoubtedly putting them on the fire. Whether it is the attack of Ultron on military bases or the growing agitation in public opinion, it can be seen as a pry on the cornerstone of their rule. This is no longer a question of who moved the cheese, but it is a matter of taking away their place directly. Any qualified ruling class cannot be indifferent at this time. But they did it this way, which is really strange.


    Ultron has the intention to find out the reason for this, because he can feel that these boring politicians are probably conspiring in secret. In normal times, he may mean to come and go with these politicians and feed each other, but at this moment, he is not at all like wasting precious time on playing with them.


    Although the state of affairs in Europe is said to have been resolved, the legacy is endless. To completely recover from the damage caused by this chaos is not something that can be accomplished overnight. In particular, I am afraid I have lost the qualification to stand in the sun, and everything can only be done in secret. Such difficulties will naturally cause him to double his energy consumption. Under this premise, of course, he does not want the European government to play a stumbling block in the middle.


    It is usually okay to pull the hind legs, and this situation is really not the time for them to pull the hind legs.


    Ultron was keenly aware that it was time for this contest to determine the fate of humankind. Otherwise, it won''t come early or late, and Alexia will face such a fierce opponent in the western world when the East is in full confrontation.


    They must be worried about the enemy''s back, and most of them are the nerves of the three cities that Frank proposed to build.


    A typical stress response. This is justified by how right their choice is. Although at present, such choices only bring them trouble and loss, if they can do it again, Ultron is still willing to give full support to Frank''s plan.


    The losses and troubles now are just a price that must be paid for the long-term interests of mankind. As long as Hydra can be prevented from ruling the world, even if it is judged by Ultron''s standards, it must be acknowledged that such sacrifices and efforts are worth it.


    In this regard, he is different from these politicians in Europe. These politicians in Europe have been discouraged and surrenderism has prevailed. That is to say, Hydra has not hit their doorstep, and the reputation of surrendering Hydra is really not good, otherwise there may be many politicians who blatantly jump out and claim the benefits of surrendering Hydra in public opinion.


    Although it is said that no one dared to open this mouth. But Ultron was almost certain that once the war in the East turned a corner, the Hydra''s soldiers pointed at Europa, and there would never be fewer people who would do so.


    The root of human inferiority is most obvious in these politicians in Europe. Therefore, even if Ultron has a great tolerance for human beings, it is difficult to give them a high opinion of them.


    He never talks with these guys, but just does it because of the interests. Otherwise, he''s afraid he won''t even know when he was sold by these guys.


    Principles and positions are the fundamental differences between him and these people. From his standpoint, he has always believed that unswervingly fighting against Hydra is the best way to guarantee the future of mankind.


    This is the result of the most rigorous thinking and calculation, but unfortunately, short-sighted politicians never think so. Perhaps they also saw this, but it was just a matter of interest and psychological fluke that made them afraid to face it.


    How stupid, but this is not the most stupid. The thing that Ultron is most worried about now is that they are completely blinded by something, so much that they are secretly planning a plot against themselves.


    He was not afraid of the bright contest. Because the enemy is bright and dark, he has the advantage of technology across the ages to deal with the European government, which is already a mess. It should not be too easy. He even has the confidence to fully grasp the rhythm of the battle, making this battle into a dog walking game with his nose completely gone.


    But if it is a conspiracy. Under the premise of the human heart, it is impossible for him to guess what kind of ghost tricks these people play, and it is easy to bring about irreparable scourges.


    He didn''t worry about himself. As a ghost on the Internet, he can hardly imagine what these people can do to target himself. This is the foundation of intelligent life. However, he had to worry that these stupid politicians would play off the tricks in their hands and throw themselves in.


    They have nothing to eat for themselves, but the problem is, if those innocent humans are also involved, it would be unjust.


    They have suffered enough disasters and there is no reason to suffer more. So Austrian sincerely hopes that these stupid guys should stop playing with moths.


    In this regard, he was almost capable of launching everything, and wanted to pry into what was going on. But I don''t know if there are other people secretly making trouble, even if the intelligence network that he arranges, there is no news at all.


    This made him worry, and he had a bad feeling. As he continued his efforts in this regard, the ultimatum from the government was already in front of him.


    A government-appointed official came to a smart device held by them, contacted Ultron through this smart device, and sent such a message to him.


    They demanded that Ultron be present at the prescribed time, at the prescribed place, and give a complete account of the accountability of the entire European government.


    The implication is that they will ask Ultron to compensate for previous attacks on military bases. But Ultron always felt that there was something deeper in their intentions.


    You can choose to ignore it. But the results will not be much better. Even if they avoid an obvious trap, in the future they will definitely set themselves a bigger trap. You can''t hide for a while, and if you do, you will inevitably leave a message to these politicians.


    He himself is already carrying a stigma. If the government were to hold two more black pots on himself, then he would be even more invisible.


    Ultron is still planning to return to the public in the future and is unwilling to bear such losses. Therefore, Ye Gao was bold, and he accepted the invitation from the government.


    In general, he wants to see what the government is doing. If he could, he didn''t mind breaking and destroying their plot with a tough enough attitude so that they realized how stupid their behavior was.


    This can be regarded as a lesson, so that they do not always do this kind of foolish idiot.


    With such a mind, Ultron didn''t discuss it with anyone else, it was already heading into this trap.


    The junction of France and Switzerland is where CERN is located. Of course, it''s basically cool here now, the reason is very simple and there is only one, that is no money.


    Although the entire European Nuclear Research Organization was economically embarrassed in the past, anyway, there are still one or two gold owners who are willing to support one at a critical time. After all, this is where the world''s largest and most powerful particle accelerator is located, and it is the forefront of human high-energy physics. Anyone who has a heart of exploration and development should be willing to support and encourage the exploration of this cutting-edge technology.


    Unfortunately, the advent of the new era has broken down this step-by-step development. The involvement of alien civilizations also directly took away the last firewood salary of the nuclear research organization.


    Compared with the alien technology that has been scaled up and has not been used for many years, the basic information that the nuclear research organization can provide is naturally not worth mentioning. In addition, the world has become turbulent like this, then naturally no one wants to continue to throw money into this bottomless pit.


    After all, with this money, isn''t it bad to use it to secretly research alien technology in your own home? Why do we need to do this kind of foundation with everyone in a sharing mode, and it is not yet possible to see pure academic research that can be applied?


    The host country is not a fool, of course, they will make a more cost-effective choice. And it is for such a special reason that in the past it was also a well-known European nuclear research organization, and it slowly went down.


    Today, physicists who once worked here are scattered everywhere. Either return to homeland and do pure academic research. Either it is absorbed by the state and engaged in some higher-level physics work. All that remains now is the garrison, as well as the large quantum colliders that were so popular in the past. Of course, this thing is now a display.


    After all, it is a super gold sucking beast, and it will burn hundreds of millions of ways just to start it once. Without enough extra financial resources, I am afraid that no European country can provide such a huge cost to get this monster running. Therefore, it can only become a thing of the past together with CERN.


    This is a pity, at least Ultron thinks so. He felt that if human beings could put aside all their differences and cooperate sincerely in this regard, then with the forward-looking nature of high-energy physics and the reverse cracking of alien technology, they may not be able to grasp the tail of interstellar civilization in a short time.


    Breaking away from the parent star and entering into the boundless space, this is the future of civilization. However, because of various differences, they still gave up such a bright road.


    Humans, why are there so many differences? He shook his head, unwilling to continue thinking about the question where it was almost impossible to find an answer. At the same time, he also asked in a loud voice facing the empty square like a grave.


    "I''m here, aren''t you going to blame me? Why didn''t you show up before me?"


    "Ao Chuang, you are here. I should say something, isn''t it what I expected?"


    A person who surprised Ultron also appeared in his vision. Looking at this person, even Ultron was unavoidably surprised.


    "Nick Fury? Why are you here?"


    "Why shouldn''t I be here?" Nick Fury asked in return, although his dark face could not see any changes in his look, his mind was obviously not as calm as his face.


    "Do you think I should still be in the United States now to clean up such a mess?"


    The news in the United States is already very closed. Even if it is Ultron, it is impossible to receive the most real first-hand news from there in a short time.


    This means he doesn''t know exactly what happened there, causing Nick Fury to appear in Europe at this time. But he could guess, and the answer he guessed was.


    "Cooperate between you? Have you got support from Europe?"


    He has made obstructions in this regard, but that has only prevented the American restoration forces from cooperating with Europe. Not to mention that Nick Fury is not in the category of restoration forces, but just because of his infamous situation now, it is estimated that the efforts he has made before should be almost obsolete.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that this is the case. The only weird thing is how they cooperated. economic? This is indeed the crux of the problem over the United States. The problem is that Europe is not rich.

 Chapter 2117： Seeing the same mistake again

    A terrible situation after the world chaos is to prevent the lifeline of your country from being hit by unpredictable turbulence. Many countries have begun to shrink their industries and reduce their external needs, so as not to accidentally put themselves in a big pit.


    At this point, the bigger the country is, the better the country with the infrastructure is. Because they have enough resources to meet their internal consumption, even if they reduce external demand, they will not have much impact on them. In contrast, countries with a single structure and biased facilities cannot live so easily.


    The sharp decline in import and export trade has shaken the economic foundation of these countries. Like Europe, many countries'' economies themselves are not very prosperous, relying on foreign trade to hold their breath. As a result, the amount of foreign trade was at least a cut, which directly left these countries on the verge of bankruptcy.


    And other countries that are more or less able to slow down naturally can''t just watch these countries really go bankrupt. After all, it is an alliance. If they go bankrupt, then the complicated debt and asset problems will be enough to make these countries that are in a good state burned, and they may follow suit. So if they can pull it, they will still try their best. As a result of this pull, I often fall near the cordon.


    This is one of the reasons why after the dollar ��s status is over, the euro has not risen, but has become particularly weak. His own foundation is not hard enough, it is no use trying to stand up and pick the beam, no one speaks to him. The most realistic.


    Austrian Capital is one of the people who know the European economic situation best, because for a long time in the past, the entire European economy has depended on his maintenance and control.


    Don''t look too high at those tradesmen in the government. In peacetime, they can make their own economy continually worse, so that they have to risk the offense of the people and introduce policies to cut the leek to maintain the national economy. It is simply unrealistic to expect them to become the mainstay of this chaotic age and support the stability of the country''s economy.


    The capital consortium that played the mainstay in this turbulence was the capital consortium, more precisely the capital consortium under the control of Ultron. Rather than behaving like a beast, taking advantage of these times of crisis, the country is in dire straits. Instead, it uses its own huge financial power to stabilize social order. This is something that only he can do.


    Ultron is well aware of its role in this. So he was very curious. Without the help of himself, how did Europe give the US assistance? Just because they are half-hanging, are they even starving to death? Have they forgotten what kind of situation they are inside now? Or do they think that they can let those soldiers kill them without paying wages and relying only on love?


    Ultron is really curious. And looking at this side of his head, staring closely at his appearance, it is not difficult for Nick Fury to guess what kind of problem he is thinking about.


    Some things can''t be covered, and they don''t need to be covered. Economic problems are themselves the biggest weakness in Europe and the United States.


    In the past, relying on technology monopoly and blood transfusion in sweatshops, they can still maintain their decent lives. But with the collapse of various inherent orders and the subversion of status, they have long lost such privileges.


    Uncovering the shame, the most fragile reality is underneath. As for the Ultron who is the supporter of this reality, Nick Fury is really embarrassed to say something to cover up. So he simply nodded and admitted.


    "What you said is not wrong. We did reach some agreements with Europe in exchange for financial assistance. We can also take what we need. After all, in this world today, it is us who hold each other for heating. The best way to spend this winter. "


    It''s natural to hold a group for warmth. After all, Europe and the United States can also be regarded as having deep-rooted old friendships. There will be such a choice, which is not unexpected for Ultron. He just wondered why it was him��Nick Fury��that guy''s reputation wasn''t so nice on the European side.


    As the former director of SHIELD, he was also the backbone of the Stark government. Nick Fury has almost the same status as the broom star in the traditional capital of Europe. Many people think that this guy''s inaction has led to the growth of Hydra. At the same time, many people have attributed Stark''s sweeping consortium to him.


    The origin of the agent is not so attractive, and he is a nigger. He wouldn''t be wise without this pot.


    It can be said that such a guy in Europe must be treated as a dangerous person. It is such a dangerous man who has now become a representative of the European government.


    Why did the European government choose to accept him? Ultron thinks there must be any exchange conditions in it. As for the specific conditions, he could not help but guess in secret.


    But before he guessed anything about it, Nick Fury had interrupted him out loud. He was very straightforward, and opened his mouth to ask something that Ultron had to pay attention to.


    "Where''s Stark''s cub? I think you don''t know why."


    "You want to find him? Why?"


    "Why? Are you embarrassed to ask why for him?" Nick Fury changed his face, almost completely reprimanding. "Look what he has done?"


    "Who gave him the power and qualifications to let him act like wanton and undermine the basic order of the entire country? Is it unclear to him how much damage he will do to the entire country?"


    Is this to be punished by the teacher? There was a guess in Ultron''s heart, but he started to defend Frank.


    "You should know that it wasn''t all his fault. If it wasn''t for the group of people who were pushing him hard, maybe things would not have come to such a point. Perhaps he did something wrong, but You can''t blame all the reasons on him. That''s not fair to him. "


    "Unfair to him, so is it fair to innocent people who have suffered huge losses because of his willful behavior?"


    He changed his hand and put on a high hat, and Nick Fury''s attitude became tougher.


    "Who is at fault, you don''t count, Ultron. Give him back, and then naturally there will be American law to determine who should admit responsibility in this series of accidents. You should understand, In the absence of Stark, the little cub represents the honor of the entire Stark family. You should not let him go, just trample on the honor of your own family. "


    Nick Fury''s words are naturally sharp. The aggressiveness of his attitude also made Ao Chong feel overwhelmed. After all, Frank''s hand was indeed overdone, and he had to admit it.


    However, he still didn''t quite understand. Theoretically, Frank''s actions should be directed at the restoration of government. As a member of the Stark government, Nick Freeley should be on the opposite side of the restoration government. Therefore, even if Frank''s actions do not give him any practical benefits, as long as this can cause trouble for the restoration of the government, it should be something he is happy to see. There is no reason to say that he would sing the opposite.


    It wouldn''t matter if Nick Fury was the kind of unselfish, public servant who dedicated himself to the people. But in fact, what kind of goods this is exactly, Ultron himself knew. In terms of national interest, he may still be clear-cut, but if you say that he is unselfish, that is too high on this guy.


    The King of Agents can''t be that glorious character. His **** was as dark as his head, and he couldn''t stand the investigation. Counting on such people to be selfless, would you rather count on Captain America just being undercover to Hydra, who has been bearing humiliation?


    To be sure, Nick Fury under common sense should not be here. And if the reason for his appearance is not calculated according to common sense ... Thinking of this, Ao Chuang''s heart suddenly suddenly, but also could not help but question him.


    "You compromised with those who want to recover?"


    This is the most reasonable explanation, and it is also the greatest possibility that allows Nick Fury to change his position and say such a thing. In addition to this, Ultron could not think of any other reason that could make a backbone of a political system such a clear change of position. His **** determines his head, not because he sits crooked on his butt. With his savvy head, he would never say such a thing.


    Ultron was determined, but he still wanted to hear a definitive answer from Nick Fury''s mouth. And this is not something to cover up, so even if there is such a bit of guilt in his heart, Nick Fury''s dark face still looks like nothing.


    "Yes, we have compromised, sir. This is the right thing to do, and given that the whole country has become so chaotic and terrible, we don''t think there is any practical significance in continuing this kind of useless struggle. Instead of wasting energy here, it is better to do everything possible to make our country recover from the trauma. Unlike some people, after leaving trouble after leaving, it really lost his father''s face! "


    He obviously had a meaning to shift the subject, but Ultron was unmoved at all. The trick may not always work, just like now, the focus of Ultron is on his mutiny.


    Yes, mutiny. He used such words to describe the choices of Nick Fury. He didn''t understand the reasons for these people to make such a choice, but what he knew was that they had made Stark make a huge sacrifice, bear a heavy burden for a long time, and thoroughly Turned into a bubble.


    A wrong choice may make this country, which has already been reborn, completely lost. But who cares? Even if they don''t care about this kind of thing, Ultron naturally is not qualified to put something on it.


    He only cares about the intentions of these people, and after knowing the changes in Nick Fury''s identity, it is not difficult for him to guess. This guy repeatedly mentioned Frank for what it was for.


    Still, wealth is moving. It was as if they had worked on the Stark family''s ideas from different angles before they both made peace. As the state of affairs becomes more severe and the economic pressure on them becomes greater, they also need to use the wealth of the Stark family to relieve their pressure.


    Of course, the words are good, and they are inseparable from national interests and family glory. But for a country that enshrines the sacredness of private wealth in its constitution, it is no more than a tactic. At best, it is only a little bit better in name, but Ultron will not be easily fooled in this way. So he simply shook his head and refused.


    "No matter what you say, Mr. Nick Fury. I won''t tell you where Frank is. The wealth of the Stark family should be in his possession, and no one has the right to go further in any other name. This, I''m very sure. "


    "Of course you are sure, because you are a group, aren''t you?"


    Since Nick Fury dared to come and ask for it, it was impossible to say that he was totally unprepared for the situation. It''s just that he''s a little bit fortunate, and that''s what he had before. Now that he was fortunately broken, he didn''t mind being a bit simple, just let it go.


    "I''ve always been curious about one thing: why the capital forces are so weak under Stark''s offense, and so simply defeated. This is not consistent with their usual persistence, and the strength they have shown, also It does n��t match the fact that they have cultivated in the United States for nearly two hundred years. Now it seems that there is a reason for all of this. And this reason is you-Ultron, right? I think you should explain where you are from , Gained the dominance of the consortium. Do n��t tell me, the transition of power in the middle is very peaceful, there is nothing illegal. ��


    Although Ultron was upright, he wouldn''t be until he exposed his crimes at such a critical moment when he was obviously guilty. Even if he knew he was committing a crime, he wouldn''t take it as wrong.


    Right or wrong is sometimes a completely different matter. At least in his opinion, it is by no means wrong to sacrifice a few greedy capitalists who are habitually monopolizing resources in exchange for a happier future for countless ordinary humans. As far as the law is concerned, it''s just a cover cloth. If you are forced to try him in the name of the law, then please first liquidate the crimes of those capitalists.


    Logically, he would not fall into such a trap. From Nick Fury''s words, he also heard more meaning.


    "So, the reason you are here is to want to confess your sins. Then you got what you want from me and Frank? Those huge capitals that do n��t belong to you? And yes, as long as you get these, whether it is Europe The trouble here is still the chaos in the United States, which should be resolved temporarily. Even in the meantime, you can get more benefits. For you, this is indeed a good thing that has the best of both worlds. But the problem is ... "


    "Why should I yield to you? Just because of your ridiculous remarks and your stupid greed?"

 Chapter 2118： Conflict intensifies crazy design

    Ultron''s cross-examination made Nick Frey''s face froze instantly. If it wasn''t for the eyes of everyone, I don''t know how many people were watching the situation in secret, I''m afraid he would scold a classic on the spot. Mom provokes Fack.


    Personally, he is the least able to accept the intelligent life of Ultron, which poses a huge threat to human beings, in this world. It can be said that if he can predict in advance that Stark''s group of people will research such a thing, if he was not imprisoned at the time, then he will absolutely desperately, and come to the door and smashed the lives of these Stark people. .


    The intelligent life with self-thinking and almost infinite evolutionary ability, this thing seems to him unreliable. With a little bit of imagination, he can imagine 10,000 kinds of such intelligent life wandering on the edge of the law and destroying the existing social order. Although Stark seemed to be savvy, they inserted a core ordinance for the future of humankind, but this was not a reason to reassure him. The reason is simple. In this world, are there still few **** who do bad things with good intentions?


    You know, this is a life with self-thinking. His thoughts, his values ??and worldview are not controlled by human beings. This often also means that what the average person thinks is beneficial to humanity may not be favorable to him, and the future he created for humanity may not necessarily be the result that humanity wants. There must be a conflict in it, and what to do when a conflict is revealed? Nick Fury can only imagine the plot in the Terminator.


    Don''t say that he is old-fashioned, but judging from the current development situation, it is indeed possible for such a thing to happen. Ultron has huge social resources, but owns these but is unwilling to cooperate with the government, and unilaterally only wants to operate according to its own ideas. This in itself is a huge hidden danger. Especially for the government, how can they tolerate this kind of behavior that almost sets them apart? Really when they are noodles, let you squeeze them round?


    Conflict is almost inevitable, and because it is in the government''s stance, it is naturally obvious that Nick Fury''s **** will be biased towards whom.


    He took this for granted. In fact, putting this question in front of the vast majority of people in the world, they will probably make the same choices as Nick Fury.


    Ultron is heterogeneous in the end, and human beings are always wary of heterogeneity. Nick Fury can only be said to be a representative of human beings, because he is exactly the type of human being who is most wary of mind.


    He was wary of Ultron, and of course he anticipated every possible response. At the moment, Ao Chuang''s answer is not unexpected, so he is also very straightforward, and he insists on vocalizing.


    "So you don''t plan to cooperate with us? I advise you to think clearly, Ultron. You should know what the consequences of doing this really mean?"


    "It means being completely hostile to the government? I do n��t think it ��s a big deal. I should have understood it well before. I ��m not afraid of such a war. If you want to provoke such a war, Trust me then, you will never be the ones who can laugh last. "


    He did not leave much face to the other side, but directly expressed his contempt for government forces from his attitude. This is not a grandiose rhetoric, but he does have such confidence.


    It was n��t the United States that stood in front of him 20 years ago, and he could make an order to make more than half of the world turbulent. In the United States today, the blue and yellow are not connected, and even the normal operation of urban functions has problems. And in Europe, the older brother doesn''t laugh at the second brother. Without the support of the capital forces represented by Ultron, it would be enough for them to drink a pot of food just to clean up the endgames left by this turmoil.


    It can be said that Europe and the United States today are typical of the old, the weak, and the sick. In contrast, Ultron, which has technological advantages, and at the same time holds a lot of capital power, they really can''t afford even a little advantage.


    The only advantage may be on a mass basis. Unfortunately, no matter whether it is the United States or now Europe, it has almost reached a point where it is not worth talking about. Counting on the support of the people for such a government is better than expecting them to set up a new world and come to a mighty great revolution.


    The reason is here, so Ultron really doesn''t quite understand, where is the confidence of Nick Fury and dare to threaten himself like this. How could they dare to make such a big bet if they did not even have chips against them? Do you really think that you can frighten people by reputation? It''s not too much to think of him as Ultron.


    Feeling confused, he only stared at Nick Fury, wanting to see what kind of surprise this famous insidious guy could give himself. What cards can he play? Or is he going to represent the government once again and lower their stupid floor? Ultron waited and waited, without letting him wait long. Nick Fury had already killed the killer.


    No more nonsense to Ultron. Because Nick Fury knew that words could not shake the will of such a guy. In fact, if it isn''t for some people''s fantasies, he must test it out and see if there is any possibility of using Ultrona for his own purposes. He would not waste his tongue talking such nonsense.


    The question and answer now just confirmed his point more clearly. That is, there is an irreconcilable contradiction between their inherent ruling class and Ultron. Especially when they are preparing to make strides to capture all the capital owned by Ultron in one step, this contradiction has reached the edge of a complete outbreak.


    I don''t want to be killed, I just have to find a way to solve this trouble now. And specifically how to solve it, Nick Fury chose to use the power of science.


    He raised his hand up and made a gesture. Under his instructions, Ultron could clearly feel that the huge device he was in was operating at a rapid speed.


    The Large Hadron Collider is the only and most important piece of equipment in this facility. After being put on hold for so many years, it woke up like a monster that had been revived.


    Of course, this process is definitely not pleasant. The long-term shelving makes this equipment lack the most basic maintenance. It is a high-precision cutting-edge equipment in itself. If it is operated without maintenance, some problems and failures that are not planned will occur.


    That is, Nick Fury brought a team of elite researchers who did some basic maintenance on this device in advance. This makes it barely able to actuate, rather than lying on its back. But even so, its condition is worrying.


    Maybe next minute, maybe next second. No one is sure if this thing will run steadily. But Nick Fury can only catch the ducks hard, and forcibly tried such a wave.


    He can''t wait, because the longer the delay, the more likely it is for Ultron to learn about their arrangement from various channels. For them, this may be the only opportunity for Ultron. So even if there is a certain risk, they must keep this secret and use time to fight for the only opportunity.


    For now, the outcome of their bet on luck is pretty good. Although some equipment will inevitably be stumbling when it is running, in the end, they have reached Nick Fry''s expected level.


    Ready to go, this is his standard. Already aware of Nick Fury''s move, Ultron was also inevitably surprised, and asked questions.


    "You activated the particle accelerator? Why? Don''t tell me, you want to have a hadron collision experiment in front of me?"


    Ultron''s suspicion makes sense, because he didn''t understand the significance of such operations by Nick Fury. Because do n��t look at some of the media ��s powerful rumors, but in fact, the so-called hadron collider is just a scientific tool.


    It can hardly be used as a weapon, and its only value is probably to explore the mysteries of the physical world through the collision of protons in limited high-energy experiments.


    This is actually a matter of luck, because almost no one can be sure that under the hedging experiments of different mesons and different energies, how can they get an answer.


    At present, the results obtained through quantum collision experiments are basically conclusions obtained through rigorous mathematical models and accidental luck. And how many conclusions have not been explored in the end is probably a result of the physicists around the world coming together and failing to get an answer.


    Overall, this stuff works. But it is also limited to playing an exploratory role in scientific research. As some conspiracy theorists have discussed, the use of hadron colliders to create black holes that would destroy Europe is completely nonsense.


    Not to mention whether the power of the hadron collider can create a black hole. Even if it could, no one would use this stupid method to destroy Europe.


    It is very simple. The mass of a black hole is there. A coin-sized black hole, although structurally impossible for such a scale, its mass will be a very scary number. And if such a black hole really appears on the earth, then with the rotation of the earth, it can almost devour the earth.


    Destroying Europe with this gadget is completely overkill. That is to say, black holes are considered as idiots that are as destructive as the atomic bomb. Austrian creation is a purely intelligent life, naturally it cannot be so foolish. That''s why he became even more curious. What did Nick Fury launch this thing for?


    This is something that only those who have a lot of money and are scared to play are eligible to play. Don''t look at the startup of the machine in just a few seconds. These are the seconds. In the past, Europe and the United States did not dare to mess around, let alone now.


    Of course, you have to say that they have no other choice but to break the boat, and use this kind of gambling to deal with Austria. However, this is not a reason to stand still.


    Ultron didn''t think they were the kind of people who would take stupid civil science as truth, as if a drowning man caught a life-saving straw and tried desperately. On the one hand, they haven''t really reached the point where such mountains and rivers are exhausted. On the other hand, with Nick Fury''s consistent performance, he is not mentally retarded to such a point.


    Being able to make decisions for Europeans as a guest on their home court is a testament to Nick Fury''s importance in the middle. And Ultron has reason to believe that all these plans are made by him. And if all of this comes from Nick Fury, the treacherous and sly King of Agents, you have to say that he will not be sure, just thinking about gambling, is it possible?


    The answer must be no. Therefore, there must be something strange in it.


    There is of course something wrong here, and now Nick Fury is spreading everything to Ultron.


    "The quantum collider, I do n��t need to elaborate on its effectiveness. Anyway, my explanation is definitely not as accurate and imageable as your own understanding. Of course, if you have a clear understanding of it, you may not know what I am doing now. What the hell, I have an obligation to explain it for you. "


    "Thank you to the aliens who have invaded the earth. Maybe they caused us some pain, but at the same time, they also left us a huge wealth. Although this wealth has been divided up a lot, it is good We are also the most direct owners of this wealth, and we still get some benefits. "


    "Our scientists have inferred some basic principles from the technology of aliens. In this aspect, we can replicate the energy body held by aliens through quantum hedging, knowing the answer. Dark matter, The scientists explained to me this way, and they also expressed some regrets. That is, we can manage to produce this energy, but for the technology we currently have, we cannot stabilize it. Come down. "


    "That is to say, it is dangerous. With a little carelessness, it will slam and create an accident a thousand times worse than Chernobyl. I dare not study it at will, but if it is To threaten you, I think it should be enough. "


    "Do you think this thing can destroy me? Don''t forget, I am everywhere, this is just a clone of me!"


    Ultron Shen spoke out a fact. The thing he was most worried about still happened, and that was whether human beings had conspired against him. In order to target him, they did not hesitate to achieve such a point, he really wanted to know, is it worth it?


    He didn''t know what answers these humans would give. Especially under the premise that he thinks these guys are crazy.


    To avoid the worst, he had to threaten them in another way. Perhaps he felt that if these people were made aware that they were doing nothing, maybe they would not take the risk.


    But apparently, he underestimated these guys.

 Chapter 2119： True true false false false true

    Nick Fury, who has already understood the characteristics of Ultron, could not ignore such a loophole and rushed to make such a plan. So he immediately took out a mobile phone-like thing, pointed at a small green dot on it, and said to Ultron.


    "I haven''t forgotten. So I prepared this for you!"


    "This is an information module locking device specially made for you. Its function is very simple, that is, it can lock your existence within the range of a local area network. Of course, this thing is definitely beyond your control. After all, with your ability, even if we disconnect this area network, you can still stay freely through the wireless network you made. The experts under my hands do not rule out the possibility that you have developed quantum communication technology, so And I do n��t intend to make futile efforts in this regard. "


    "The reason why I still use such a tool, I just want to tell you that this device is bound to the entire quantum collider''s excitation system. The current situation is naturally safe, but as long as you are from this regional network, Disappear, which means that as long as the device doesn''t feel your presence for so a tenth of a second, it will immediately pull the trigger. By then, oh ... "


    There was an onomatopoeia in his mouth, and Nick Fury pulled his hands and pulled out a large circle.


    "What terrible things will happen, and that is not something we can estimate!"


    Nick Fury''s answer made Ultron feel unexpected. It was only then that he realized how sinister this calculation was against him.


    The so-called dark energy is not used to attack him, but only to threaten him. They made it clear that they could not remain indifferent to the innocent casualties, so they set up such a terrible plan.


    Let yourself enter the trap, and then tell yourself that as long as you step out, you will cause immeasurable casualties. Somewhere between them today is in the middle of Europe. It is conceivable that once the accident erupts, its impact and destructive power will far exceed that of Chernobyl.


    And I certainly do not want to see such a situation erupt, because this will inevitably drag the entire Europe into hell. Therefore, they can be considered to have achieved their purpose in disguise, that is, to completely imprison themselves in this institute.


    In a way, this is a sinister and well-designed plan. But even so, it cannot change the nature of its gambling in nature.


    This is a very horrible gamble, betting on whether Ultron can obey and obey as they designed. Of course, Ultron knows that this will be a trap for himself. But these politicians may not know this. Judging from their usual skepticism towards the outside world, they are afraid that they have never believed. The goal of Ultron is to be committed to the bright future of mankind. And if they don''t believe every word that Ultron has said, then they dare to support such a plan, no doubt they can only use a sentence to describe it.


    If Ultron doesn''t always insist on his ideal, if he and some conspirators or ambitionists have a heart that is afraid of the world, then they will undoubtedly put their nationals at risk And even the state of destruction.


    This is the foundation upon which a country believes to exist, so why did they have the courage to do so? Even if the end is dead, normal people shouldn''t make such a gamble.


    Ultron was full of doubts. Anyway, he is already trapped here, so he simply asked this question directly.


    "I admit, you won. I won''t take another step here, you can rest assured."


    "But I do n��t understand, where did you get the courage to dare to make such a choice? Do n��t you know this is a big bet, if it ��s not someone like you imagined, then waiting for you, will It is the destruction of self-eating evil. "


    "Of course, I am very clear."


    Nick Fury nodded, then said to him without a hint.


    "So I have never said to people here in Europe that there is such a possibility. I only tell him that this is an extraordinary quantum collision experiment and the high-capacity field it generates It will be the only way to capture you. They believe it, so it all unfolds so smoothly. "


    "So, you lied to them?" Ultron didn''t know how to describe Nick Fury''s behavior. He was obviously bold to the extreme and crazy to the extreme.


    If one of these steps goes wrong, he will face not only himself, but also the anger of Europe as a whole. The creation of such an accident in Europe will not help, no matter how close the Europe and the United States used to be. They will inevitably turn their backs on their enemies. Even across an ocean, Europeans will be able to hit the other side of the ocean regardless of the ocean.


    This is even more risky than Ultron''s previous guess. It is so huge that he couldn''t believe it would be a choice that one would dare to make. Nick Freemo wasn''t crazy, otherwise how dare he ... thinking about it, Ultron suddenly had a guess in his heart.


    What kind of person is Nick Fury, he knows well. Sinister cunning is right, but that doesn''t mean he will be the kind of reckless man who takes risks casually. After all, he is engaged in a profession such as an agent, and the basic requirement of this profession is meticulous, and everything is included in the plan as much as possible. Although many things have to take some risks, these risks are usually prepared.


    Not fighting unprepared battles is probably a high-level summary of agents'' activities. And if Nick Fury didn''t deviate in principle, how did he make sure that he would catch it? To say that he has determined his character, then this is too high on him. In essence, Ultron felt that Nick Fury was no different from those politicians. They are inherently skeptical of all people, expecting them to believe in such aliens, rather than expecting them to desire world peace.


    Therefore, he should not believe in himself. And if he doesn''t believe it, or if he only has very little certainty, then there should be no reason for such a dangerous plan. But now ...


    Thinking was moving fast, but Ultron suddenly looked up at Nick Fury, and asked him directly.


    "It''s a scam, isn''t it? There is no dark matter explosion, and there can be no more terrible disaster than Chernobyl. Everything you made up, and the purpose of making up these is to deceive me and let me Being consciously trapped here is like being imprisoned by you. Am I right? "


    As soon as these words were spoken, the proud expression on Nick Fury''s face immediately froze. Then he stared at Ao Chuang for a long while, and then spit out old sputum with a pout.


    "You can try it, but don''t regret it."


    A very straightforward answer, but also made Ao Chong''s heart hesitant. He guessed it was an illusion, a performance to confuse himself, but he didn''t say what he was sure of. The psychology of judging each other''s mind with micro-expressions has no effect on people like Nick Fury. Whenever he wants, he can even lead you into a trap with a slight expression. Therefore, he does not expect it.


    Logical judgment is his greatest reliance, but such reliance is still shaky in the face of possible huge consequences.


    He wasn''t Nick Fury and didn''t dare to take such a risk, so at the same time he hesitated, he began to test it further.


    "I want to give it a try. But don''t you need to leave here? If this is really what you said, there will be a huge scientific disaster, wouldn''t you stay here to accompany me and break my bones ? "


    "Oh, do you want to see if I can run this way to determine if this is a fool''s cover? Don''t be too naive, Ultron. In order to deal with you, I did my best. Naturally, things like gambling that I haven''t done long ago are among them. "


    "Whether you believe it or not, anyway, I''ve made it clear. You can just try it. As for the question of whether I can walk, you are asking a little ridiculous."


    He glanced behind him, as if there were a group of politicians screaming at him because of his calculations. Nick Fury stretched his waist and said it calmly.


    "Go, where can I go. According to estimates, the unstable explosive response of this dark matter will far exceed our imagination, and conservatively, it is not under the nuclear bomb of 10 million tons equivalent. Even if I insert wings, I may not be able to Fly out of this killing area. Unless you say you will kindly let me run back to the United States and go to this mine. But I guess you will not have such kindness. "


    "And even if you really have such kindness, and you plan to let me go, I won''t go. The reason is very simple, that is to go like this, waiting for me will be a worse situation. I don''t want to You have to be pointed out by Wanfu while you are alive, and become the object of reproach throughout Europe and even the United States. So you might as well simply die here. At least, it ��s like what Madame Pompadour in France said That way, after I die, no matter how flooding it is! "


    This is an idea that bare feet are not afraid to wear shoes if you let your life go. This is the saying that completely shocked Ultron.


    Again, it can be tried, but he cannot afford it. And under the premise that Nick Fury did not leak a little bit here, he could only choose to admit it.


    "You won, Nick Fury. I have to admit, you really won."


    He repeated his previous words in this way to prove Nick Fury''s victory. In this regard, Nick Fury showed a arrogant smile as soon as his white teeth were revealed.


    "It looks like I should be honored. After all, being able to defeat an adversary beyond this age is not something that anyone can do. If I have children or grandchildren in the future, this must be the biggest I brag about them. Capital. At that time I would be proud to tell them that with a mortal body, I defeated an opponent almost comparable to the gods, which will surely make them worship me very much. "


    "It''s true that you can tell them so proudly. But I do think that people like you have a high probability that there will be no offspring. According to the Eastern words, you are a man who has done too much morally and is destined to die. "


    Speaking of which, it wasn''t just Nick Fury''s complexion. Even Ultron himself went silent.


    When the chess lost, he acknowledged it. But you have to make him obey Nick Fury like a spy who can''t stand torture and obey, and say nothing, that''s also a daydream. He just lost his freedom temporarily, but he didn''t give up his old man. To get everything they want from themselves, after all, it depends on their ability.


    Thinking of this, Ultron simply sat cross-legged. Put on a pair of unclosed autism. Looking at his statement, Nick Fury also regretted his pout, got up and walked out.


    In fact, he would like to continue to communicate with Ultron more, because this may be able to set up something to facilitate their capture of Ultron''s capital. Unfortunately, Ultron did not give him such a chance. He blocked these paths in the smartest way.


    However, he doesn''t care so much. He has already achieved the biggest victory. If the rest can''t be tricked, then the stupid way is enough. Don''t forget their identities. They have the government''s banner. Some things are not so difficult to do.


    For him, it''s just a matter of time. It is not even necessary for him to take action, naturally there will be relevant personnel to handle this work. So instead of wasting your energy thinking about this, consider how to deal with the next trouble.


    When it comes to trouble, trouble is here. Almost immediately after leaving the institute, a large number of government representatives came to him.


    "We need an explanation, Nick Fury. This is not the same as what you said before, how dare you hide us from doing such a dangerous thing in the back? What are you trying to do!"


    This is a matter of doing justice to the teacher, and it is also a matter of course. Although it was said that things had achieved the most complete success as expected, it was inevitable that these people were afraid. This is the Austrian Chong entered the game, willing to admit defeat. But as long as there is a small difference, all of them will accompany him to hell.


    This is to gamble on the fate of all of them without permission. Naturally, they cannot accept it. That is to say, the result is okay, otherwise at this time, it is impossible to use dialogue to solve the problem. I am afraid that it is normal to directly pull the two tank regiments.


    Nick Fury understood the impulse of these people, but he was really reluctant to talk to them. So he simply ordered a big cigar for himself, and then put on a gesture of whether you believe it or not, and said so to them.


    "I said I lied to him, do you believe it?"

 Chapter 2120： Adult world power transfer

    Xinxin you are a fool.


    Sophisticated politicians certainly don''t easily believe Nick Fury''s words, but it''s not a casual thing to say that they can directly express their disbelief.


    This is a very delicate situation. I believe that Nick Fury''s words, as a scam against Ultron, are naturally happy. But this feeling of being fooled like a fool will always be a bit lingering, making them more or less agreeable.


    And if you do n��t believe it, then it is equivalent to confirming that you have an active volcano under your feet, and the sense of crisis that will burn them to ashes anytime and anywhere will make them extraordinarily tormented.


    It can be said that no matter what the situation is, they will not be a wonderful experience. In contrast, it is the situation where they are blinded in the drum, and Schrodinger''s cat is generally unaware of the outcome.


    Someone has realized this, and has given up on continuing to explore this issue. Others are relentless and continue to pursue the answer to Nick Fury.


    Of course, Nick Fury didn''t bother to care about such a fool. He has already exhausted too much energy today, and it is really not that much spirit to deal with these fools again. So it was also straightforward. He ignored the existence of these guys and opened his mouth to others.


    "According to the agreement, Ultron I have seized it for you. How can you really control him? This is your business. At the same time, should the part of your agreement that you have agreed to be fulfilled?"


    Leaving aside those who are still guilty, most of the real sane and sober at this time are also those who have the right to speak. They are well aware of the deal they made with the forces behind Nick Fury. Although for the time being, they are suspected of being put together. But anyway, the result is still within their acceptable range. So do n��t do more tangled, they have already replied.


    "Related cooperation will start soon. In addition, we will provide you with Frank Stark as soon as possible. However, you ca n��t just leave a hot potato in front of us like this. Right now This situation is far from what we have previously negotiated. "


    The content of the negotiation was nothing more than that the US side helped Europe to restrain Ultron, so that they could squeeze the benefits of Ultron from their pockets little by little like a pocket of money. However, the situation now is that the constraints are restrained. Autron did squat there and did not dare to cross the thunder pool. But to think of him as a pocket of money that he could freely pay, it was a bit whimsical.


    This money bag is tightly tied, and it is estimated that a code lock is also set on it. European governments who have done a lot in the past have cleared their minds, and it is difficult to open this money bag by themselves. They simply saw Nick Fury''s treacherous giant and simply threw the problem back in front of him.


    Party A and Party B? Now that they are Party A, they naturally have the power to choose. If you are not convinced, you can. Don''t blame them for the various aids and support. There is no need to use any other tricks, just a grind can drag you to tears.


    Nick Fury knew the tricks of these people, but there was nothing he could do. After all, he is the one who asks for people, and it is even more ugly to say that there are hundreds of millions of mouths waiting to be opened for dinner in the United States. He can''t do anything, and he doesn''t qualify for willfulness. So after taking a long breath, he said to these politicians.


    "Isolate this area and use lead plates and strong electromagnetic fields to sever all connections with Ultron. As long as he cuts off his links with the intelligent network, you will have the opportunity to take over everything he has. Of course, it may take a lot of Professional network information staff, but don''t tell me, you can''t even find such a person. "


    This is a cure for the symptoms, not the root cause, and Nick Fury knows it well. But seriously, he has no better way. After all, it is Ultron, who has been ahead of their entire time in information technology. If it is easy to occupy everything he has, then technical barriers will be taken too seriously.


    In fact, most of these politicians present were also clear. So, with the exception of some greedy and jealous guys who have unrealistic take-all ideas, most people are sensible and only have expectations for a part of Ultron''s wealth. And inside it, nano-guards and artificial paradise network technology that represent eternal life are undoubtedly their most wanted wealth.


    Capital wealth can solve their urgent needs, but it does not mean that without them, they will really die. Everyone has potential, and so does the government. If the tight-knit belts that cut the flesh for a while have passed, with the precise control of national resources, they can survive the current difficulties. In contrast, these technologies of Ultron are standard. There is no such shop after this village.


    It''s about eternal life and the huge interests behind it. It can be said that no one can remain indifferent to this temptation. Even if it is said that this immortal disguise has caused various calamities and riots in today''s society, it cannot stop people''s inner greed. So on some unknown occasions, the European side has been surging secretly.


    Nick Fury is also one of the people behind the calculations. It''s just that he has a deeper calculation, so he doesn''t plan to mix in now.


    Pointed out the direction, and once again urged the European side. He began to use his manpower and began searching for Frank''s location.


    This is one of the agreements reached between him and the restoration government. After doing such a thing, Frank must give an account of his actions. In the middle, all he could guarantee was Frank''s life. And to do that, he felt that he was enough to deal with his father.


    Many times, many things depend on how people are characterized. Like everything Frank did, from his point of view, it was just a protection of private property, a necessary counterattack to those who dare to plunder his family''s wealth. The US Constitution and the Law on the Protection of Minors are supporting him. At the same time, American public opinion should be biased toward him.


    The problem, however, is that he is too young, and things are a little different from what he originally imagined. Perhaps in public opinion, the beginning did indeed, as he expected, people gave him some sympathy. But don''t forget that sympathy is the least valuable thing.


    The most sympathetic people in this world are always those who don''t care about themselves. Because there is no conflict in their interests, they can unscrupulously pour out their sympathy. But if something they sympathize with violates their basic interests, then things need to be said differently.


    It''s like saying that some conservationists always urge people not to harm animals, and to eat meat instead of meat. Not to mention whether they can lead by example, even if they can. If one day, the cost of vegetarian food is much higher than the cost of meat, eating a meal is equivalent to cutting them a piece of meat, do you think they can scream like that?


    By the same token, public sympathy can give Frank such a poor and helpless fellow without hurting his own interests. However, when the gradual change of life made them realize that the situation was bad, and the increasingly severe living capital began to challenge their bottom line step by step, when they looked at Frank again, it was difficult to have the feeling of sympathy before .


    Selfish ghost, bear child. This is what more and more people call him, and after the two governments have reached an agreement and have begun to merge. A new statement that was gradually being used as a cover made them even more disgusted with Frank.


    The government said that Frank, who had appeared before the public, was just a stand-in, a substitute who had been raised since childhood. The real Frank was already at large, and step by step began to withdraw the capital of the Stark family from the United States.


    Few people believed this at the beginning, but it couldn''t stand the overwhelming publicity. In particular, when the public''s disgust has accumulated to a certain extent, you should not be too relaxed if you want to reverse the situation.


    As for the US Constitution and the Law on the Protection of Minors, this is even better. A big treason hangs on your head, and you, the father of the nation, will not regenerate.


    Although it is said that these people of Nick Fury understand that Frank can''t be blamed for all these things. But who didn''t let him choose to cooperate honestly? There are always people who want to carry the pot. In addition, he is indeed an important cause of this series of events, so in the end, he can only choose to be sorry for him.


    The door is full of loyalty. Since it is said that since the grandfather''s generation there has been a tradition of honoring the country, then today, please ask Frank to have a look of Stark. As for saying he doesn''t cooperate, it doesn''t matter. In the adult world, there are ways for you to cooperate.


    Frank didn''t know he had been arranged, and now he is still in the shock of Ultron''s transfer of power.


    Although he was trapped under the threat of Hadron Collider, Ultron did not sever the connection with the outside world. Although it is a bit difficult to break through the government blockade, it is an absolute crushing of technology. In the end, he still passed on the most critical information.


    And in his message, in addition to the most critical reason for his own trapping, is to temporarily transfer the control of the intellectual weapon to Frank''s hands.


    With a few guesses, Nick Fury and the European government''s plan, he can guess. And for these people''s various calculations, he naturally did not intend to let them succeed.


    To this day, he can no longer have any trust in the human government. Considering that the inside of Zhizhi was easily headed by these gangsters under the circumstance that the dragons were headless, he decided to transfer control to Frank No. 2''s head after thinking about it again and again.


    In the end, this also provided Frank with some ability to protect himself. After all, from Nick Fury''s remarks, it''s not hard to hear that the other party was also thinking of Frank. The second is that he needs Frank''s help to ensure that everything he has worked so **** will not fall into the hands of these greedy guys.


    Your own things are clear. He knew too well what impact these things would have on the world. It is not bad to say that the harm it causes can far exceed the promotion of human civilization by this technology itself. The bad point is that the human race is likely to be brought into the abyss by those who have acquired his skills.


    He painstakingly created these, not to allow a group of shameless people to lead humans in the wrong direction. So he would rather give these to Frank than let them fall into the hands of these people.


    Although Frank also has certain problems, at least one thing is certain that he will not compromise these politicians.


    Tony''s terrible ending made him completely disgusted with the existence of such creatures as politicians. As long as he continues this resistance and non-cooperation, it will be an acceptable result for humans and Ultron.


    This is not a panacea, but it is also the best way for Ultron to come out. It was only in the face of this sudden heavy load that Frank himself was a bit sloppy.


    No matter how nice it is, he is jumping actively, and he is just a child who is crazy busy for revenge. Maturity of the mind does not mean that he can shoulder heavy tasks, especially this kind of being followed by countless people, has almost become the target of public criticism, and it is an unbearable weight for his thin shoulders.


    It was just that he had no choice. He couldn''t say that he would be arrested. Let Nick Fury put a big hat on himself and find a place to imprison him. He had no time and couldn''t cooperate with them to play such a dirty political game. So it''s just like catching a duck on the shelf, she was forced to take over this authority.


    This is a real heavy duty in his hands, with millions of intelligence equipment and the wealth of less than half of the world in his hands. That is to say, his mind is relatively pure, and he is also a kind of person with no ambition. Otherwise, he can easily stir up the situation in the world by relying on these resources.


    Of course, although he doesn''t have this subjective idea. But inevitably, in some actions based on his personal wishes, it is inevitable that it caused some waves.


    This is an obvious gap. Suckling roared, at best they can only deter the forest. But if the strong dragon turns over, it will be a landslide

 Chapter 2121： Ignore the blind spot

    Frank continued to mobilize resources in his so-called plan for the expansion of the Hydra. And as always, he didn''t realize how big the flow of funds meant by his current move.


    European governments are staring at the direction of these funds, but it is ridiculous that they cannot block them at all, not even freezing related accounts. The authority of the bank is a joke in front of a higher level of information security. Even if the government forcibly shuts down all external channels of the relevant banks, the smart weapons under Austrian can use the Internet to remove the same number from other government channels.


    This is actually a very rogue behavior. The specific performance is like your wife wants to buy something but pays out from your wallet. You look at it, but you can''t stop it. Your heart full of injustice has nowhere to tell. What a terrible word.


    Fortunately, although the misery is a little bit worse, in the end it is still a bit of a gain. That is, by observing the direction of the funds, they have determined an approximate location. Probabilistically speaking, Frank''s high probability is where this money is flowing.


    "Middle East? Can you be sure?"


    Nick Fury was surprised at the first conclusion he heard from Europe. However, after being surprised, he also questioned a little diligently.


    This is not good news, because the territory of the Middle East is beyond his reach.


    Unlike what it was ten or twenty years ago, at that time the United States could arbitrarily exercise long-arm jurisdiction through military bases and allies in the Middle East. Even if secretly leveraging the power of a country to assassinate an important government role of a country, It''s just a casual thing.


    But the current situation is that unless local forces take care of it in secret, their people will not be able to operate in this area. The result of the forced insertion was the loss of the lives of the agents and soldiers. After all, judging by the current level of danger in the Middle East, they are basically involved without any security guarantee, which is equivalent to food delivery.


    "It''s basically certain. It''s not just funds. Many industries that are suspected of Ultron are moving in that direction. Especially there is a group of intellectuals there, if I am the little boy of the Stark family , And I will choose this relatively safe place. "


    "That little cub is not as simple as you think."


    Hearing such a reply from the European Commissioner, Nick Fury, while retorting, also secretly pondered the possibility of certain actions in his heart.


    As an agent, he would naturally want to solve the problem through some inherent shortcuts. But there were two problems before him.


    The first is the complex environment here in the Middle East. He has been isolated from the Middle East for too long, and he has not been able to understand the context of events in the Middle East. Know that the situation here is complex and the environment is dangerous. But how dangerous and complicated the law is, he has no clue at all. Blindly sending elite forces over, just joking about their lives. And judging by his current scarce capital, he certainly has no such messy chips.


    This is a problem, and the second problem is, the little ghost who came out of nowhere. The first time he was intercepted in person by the little ghost, Nick Fury was already interested in his identity. No matter how he investigates, it is impossible to know the specific identity of the little ghost from the channels in his hands. He can only guess, and the result of the guessing can only make him feel like a mouse.


    Some identities are easy to say, but there are other identities that make him dare not even think of touching the little ghost. He couldn''t decide, but naturally he didn''t dare to take action easily. And based on his usual thinking mode, at this time to find a dead ghost to explore the water for himself is the best choice in his mind.


    "I ask Europe to make it easier for me. It''s best to be able to send some people to cooperate with our actions."


    He opened his mouth and immediately asked for someone. According to his idea, as long as this person is in his own hands, then don''t think of being able to skim off his relationship in Europe. They must be implicated, and even said that as long as he operated well enough, it would not be impossible for him to throw all the pots on these tools.


    However, although he thinks so, people in Europe will not cooperate so much. When it comes to conspiracy, they may not be Nick Fury''s opponents, but they are all old ghosts. They want to play this dirty method and want to make them ignorant. Already.


    The related clerks didn''t want to ignore him at all, and they just sneered at this request and said to him.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m only responsible for providing you with relevant information. As for mobilizing personnel to cooperate with you in action, sorry, I don''t have such authority."


    "If you don''t have such permission, go and apply to your superiors. Don''t tell me that the vast Europe cannot find anyone who can perform tasks in the Middle East."


    "In fact, we really can''t find any talent in this area." Seeing Nick Fury a little embarrassed, the clerk began to talk nonsense with his eyes open. "We have given up the Middle East-related affairs, all personnel have been transferred back to Europe, and even the most basic diplomatic work has been almost cut off. Over the years, we have little knowledge of developments in the Middle East. It is not always possible for any person to come out to perform the task. Also, there may not be anyone willing to perform such a task. Therefore, I would urge you not to make such extravagant expectations. "


    "That''s how you treat your allies?" Nick Fury raised an eyebrow, his expression unclear. As an upper-level figure who once held great power, he was obviously not satisfied with his treatment today. To this end, he even gave a nearly threatening tone.


    To provoke the topic with ally relations is undoubtedly to intimidate the other party and tell him that he is responsible for what he said. If this affects the cooperation between the two parties, he will not be able to take a walk.


    Unfortunately, this trick may not always be useful. If you dare to say such a thing, then it undoubtedly means that the officer has been informed by relevant parties. He has a lot of confidence, so he will never budge in the face of this threat.


    "Sorry, if you have any dissatisfaction, you can respond to my superior. But before my superior gives new instructions, I can tell you only one such regrettable answer."


    Bad answer, especially for Nick Fury. Although it is normal for Hu Luoping Yang to be bullied by dogs, this change in status and treatment just happened to him, which made him a little bit angry.


    He jumped up the table with his heart, and it was a waste to go. But with a cold face, he stared motionlessly at the flat, hypocritical face in front of him, and he swallowed the resentment.


    It cannot be said that the cooperation with the European side that was so difficult to reach was cut off. Everyone is an adult, how could it be so emotional. Besides, doing so is just following the wishes of Europe.


    They have already got the benefit, and I''m not afraid that Nick Fury turned his face and didn''t recognize anyone. They even said that they might have such an idea, and wanted to find a chance to kick Nick Fury back from Europe.


    In this regard, Nick Fury does not hesitate to use others for his own sake. So he would rather swallow his voice than give them such an opportunity.


    "Give me all your information about the Middle East. Now that you have given up operations in that area, I think this information should not be as important to you as personnel."


    "Of course." The clerk seemed well-prepared, and he moved a box of paper documents directly to Nick Fury.


    Obviously, this thing has been put on for some time, because with the rough actions of the clerk, it directly splashed the sky with dust. The clerk was well prepared, and he took a big step back. He even took his arms to watch Nick Fury''s howl. Of course, this was carefully designed by him, probably to anger him. However, he underestimated the endurance of this one-eyed dragon.


    Few people who can become agents and survive long in this field are so frizzy. Not to mention anything else, but in terms of patience, they have a level beyond ordinary people. And this kind of humiliation is basically a pediatric thing for them. Even His Majesty''s insult is uncommon.


    Nick Fury was completely unmoved, rummaging directly through the pile of intentionally stacked paper documents. This search is more than half a day, directly extending the time from a leisurely afternoon to a late night without people.


    He is wasting his time in a unique way. But at the same time, he was also destroying the patient''s patience. As the official who handed over to him, the clerk did not say that he was commuting normally. According to common sense, all his work needs to be carried out around Nick Fury''s request. In other words, as long as Nick Fury doesn''t leave here, he doesn''t want to be safe.


    This is a very bad result. The land is located on the coast of the Mediterranean where the climate is not very suitable. In such a sultry weather, we must stay in the middle of the night for more than just sleepy intrusion. Those nasty mosquitoes, the unbearably hot and humid, were the reasons that made him feel tormented. He all regretted why he wanted to find such an old safe house without a decent air conditioner for the sake of Nick Fury. Comfortable environment, is he not fragrant at all?


    Also, how could this **** be still in this kind of ghost environment? Pull your tie firmly, so that you can get a fresh breath of air from the tortured air. The clerk began to look at Nick Fury, who was still in a black leather suit, with a puzzled look.


    He was beginning to wonder if this Niger was a human being right now, or a cold machine under the black leather?


    As the brain hole gets wider and wider, consciousness begins to spread. It also seemed to realize that the time was almost ripe. Nick Fury directly took a large black document from the file and slammed in front of the officer.


    "Who is Alexander? A new religious leader or a sudden rise from the warlords?"


    "what?"


    Suddenly being so stimulated, the clerk was obviously unable to keep up with the beat. When he saw the document in front of him, he was also confused for a while, and then asked back.


    "It''s possible that this kind of power transfer and armed coup will be staged anytime, anywhere in this area. Is it strange that such a new character appears?"


    "Of course. Do you think the rise near the Persian Gulf and the rise near the Red Sea can be equivalent? If you answer yes, then I can only regret to say that your business capabilities are really not working. It simply is Terrible! "


    "Is there a difference?" For the clerk who had just taken over the mess, he didn''t care how many people Nick Fury mocked. Anyway, there is nothing wrong with him. He was just out of curiosity, and was looking for some excitement for his sleepy feeling, and asked subconsciously.


    Hearing such questions, Nick Fury just shook his head and said.


    "The Iran-Iraq region is a traditional war zone. We have been operating here for many years, and have already supported many forces, large and small. So after the disaster, it is not surprising that there are many forces here. This It wouldn''t be too surprising if a person rises here. The problem is that he does not rise here but in North Africa and the Red Sea region. "


    "Egypt is long over and there is nothing there. Saudi Arabia, as a traditional area of ??influence in the UAE, can maintain relative stability even after a disaster. Wanting to rise from here undoubtedly means getting their permission. And you I feel that if you were the chiefs of Saudi Arabia, would you allow such a force to appear in your sphere of influence? "


    "Of course not." The official replied subconsciously, of course he couldn''t understand the reason why the side of the couch would allow others to sleep. Realizing this, he also felt wrong.


    Saudi Arabia is of course a traditional soft persimmon, but they have never been so easy to give in. Even if it really encounters a strong enemy, depending on the wealth left over from the past and the accumulated arms, it may not be without a battle. If it really doesn''t work, is there still a way to call a soldier?


    Although it is said that everyone is a little bit uncomfortable now, in terms of money, it is not to say that there is not even one willing to support the scene. The problem is that Saudi Arabia has done nothing and just allowed such forces to rise and grow. Looking at it this way, it is really full of violations.


    At this time, the clerks also began to feel the omissions in their work. Although the government is determined to give up its grip on the Middle East, after all, it is Europe ��s neighbourhood, and it is impossible to say that it is really necessary to turn a deaf ear to him. It can only be said that the previous disaster really caused them to split their minds, so that their work had problems.


    Nick Fric doesn''t care about these issues, he just continues his analysis.


    "This kind of thing certainly can''t happen by chance. In this era, the rise of this reckless hero will not be allowed. There must be a special force behind this guy, and it is difficult to say who will support him.


    With that said, he turned sharply.


    "I want to contact him as soon as possible, no matter what method is used. Don''t tell me, you can''t even do such a small thing!"


    ()


    Writing Chinese Network

 Chapter 2122： Dimming the Light with Food

    If you weaken your prestige, most people won''t say it, let alone a bureaucrat like a clerk who represents the face of the entire European government.


    Of course, he patted his chest to guarantee that this was just a trivial matter. Even if they say that Europe is no longer in this region of the Middle East, relying on the outstanding reputation left by the past, it is enough for him to arrange the matter smoothly.


    This is nonsense with eyes open, Nick Fury knows it. If you want to be famous, don''t look at Europe on the Middle East side, it can''t even compare to the United States far away across the ocean. Although the reputation of the United States is mostly negative, it is the kind that makes Middle Eastern people hate their teeth. But anyway, it''s better than obscure fringe figures.


    Of course, Nick Fury would not say that. Now that the clerk had patted his chest to guarantee it, he was naturally happy to see it happen.


    It can also be said that this officer has the ability, but it is a new way to make troubles when the channel is completely cut off. That was less than a day''s work, and with the help of a group of people who could not see the light, he forwarded the request for the meeting to Alexander.


    When Alexander received the invitation, he was in the old mansion with a shabu-shabu. As a famous early wisdom monarch in history, he maintained the keen learning ability that he had when he was young and the broad mind that a wise monarch should have.


    Therefore, with regard to shabu-shabu, a dining method he has never seen before, and the use of chopsticks that is absolutely complicated for him, he achieved acceptance and tolerance, and quickly developed both For your own hobby.


    This is right. In fact, there is no reason for anyone who lived in the ancient Greek era to return to today and come into contact with the art of cooking in the country of big eaters.


    In ancient Greece more than two thousand years ago, there were only two ways of daily cooking, roasting and stewing, which was still based on the premise that they had stepped out the technique of pottery. In the contemporary era, only ancient China and Egypt had the same technology. Under the premise of the development of productivity and craftsmanship at the time, everyone was actually different, there was nothing to compare.


    At the very least, it means that the Chinese side is a bit special. On the premise that everyone used a knife and a spoon at the beginning, the use of a pair of chopsticks was extended. But there is still no difference in the way the food itself is cooked.


    This is a pity, even though Alexander went from the West to the East, to India, and was only a mountain away from China during the Spring and Autumn and Warring States Periods. At that time, it was impossible for him to come into contact with any more special cooking methods.


    Roasted meat and stewed broth are probably all he has in his life. Vegetables can only be eaten raw, as are fruits. So even if he was a king, he would never have imagined how much change the cuisine could bring.


    Old is an eye-opener for him. As a Chinese living in the Middle East, a man who can be regarded as an old man in China, his research on eating is definitely out of reach for ordinary people. Even those who are born with power and wealth are not necessarily comparable to him.


    There is a copper pot on the rack, underneath is the burning red charcoal fire, and it is boiled clear soup.


    Different from the traditional Donglaishun''s method of clear-water shabu-shabu, the old-fashioned method is to use the fish bones of the Nile sea bass, beef thigh bones, and tilapia to boil hard. Then use the cut, thin, fine meat foam to absorb impurities repeatedly.


    While stewing the meat, the soup becomes clear. Finally, we add scallions, white peony, grass fruit, gastrodia elata, Chinese wolfberry and **** flakes and roll them on red charcoal, which directly tastes fresh into the bone marrow. Add the freshly cut lamb meat to the soup, dip it into the mouth with a sauce of sesame and olive oil. The taste made Alexander, the living king, unable to bear the feeling of oldness.


    "After eating so many modern foods, after all, it is most amazing how old you are in your country. This intoxicating taste, even if it was in my time as a salute to God Are more than enough. The golden country of the East is indeed full of magic. "


    It is no wonder that the Alexander Congress had such feelings. His greatest ambition in his lifetime conquered the end of the world, referring to Eastern China, which was already famous in Greece.


    China, which was already in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, already had silk production, and this kind of fabric only produced in the East was only spread to the West through a small amount of tourist business before the Silk Road had risen. But even so, the West is astonished at this extremely fine fabric.


    The Old Testament of the fifth century BC called it the most beautiful fabric. And the statue of Athena in the ancient Greek city of Athens was also covered with silk to represent the infinite admiration of mortals for her.


    Westerners may never have thought that there would be such exquisite things in the world, and in their beautiful reveries, the East has also become a world of countless treasures, all over the world. With this vision, Alexander also launched his own expedition to the East.


    He never really set foot on the East he dreamed of. This is probably the biggest regret in his life without regrets.


    If others say this, old people will just listen. But Alexander was different. He was a true temper. So the first time I heard this, Yu was also shaking his face, and started haha.


    "It''s not as great as you think. This matter, to put it plainly, is actually the inevitable demand for the development of social productive forces."


    After putting a plate of lamb and a plate of beef with marble patterns, the old man picked up a piece of cabbage into the soup pot and opened the conversation box.


    "There are only a few ancient civilizations of your time. Egypt, Persia, Greek city-states, Indian countries, and my hometown of China. The reason why these different civilizations can rise from their own region And it is a temporary trend. A large part of the reason is that there are people and there are enough production methods to ensure that these people survive. "


    "Cultivation is definitely the safest way in that era. At the very least, going back in time from the current point of view, there is no mature civilization that can develop itself without developing farming technology."


    "It can be constrained by the times and it is also the development of farming technology. Even if it is the first country to adopt farming development methods, such as several ancient civilizations, it is impossible to say that hard work can meet the needs of all people. Farming is restricted, barren land cannot even support people, and fertile land is often fat in the eyes of many people. For this reason, war will always inevitably erupt. This is also the most primitive slogan of war. To survive. "


    "Water and soil?" I thought about most of the wars I saw in my life. Although most of them have one reason or another, in the final analysis, the purpose is actually to occupy more fertile land and rivers.


    Of course, there are other purposes. For example, kill the other man and steal the other woman. In the final analysis, this is just a way to grow your civilized population in disguise, it is just a different way of doing the same thing.


    Alexander agrees with these old claims, but he doesn''t understand how this has anything to do with social productivity. Therefore, in a spirit of shameless questioning, he also put down his chopsticks and said solemnly.


    "I still don''t quite understand. Is this necessarily related to what you said?"


    "How do you say?" Looking at Alexander''s pie, the old man could only put down his chopsticks, and the children were upright.


    "War can lead to two situations. One is a long-term confrontation. Under the premise that the opponent cannot be eliminated at all, several identical forces will form a more embarrassing situation. That is because of their own needs and long-term killings. For reasons such as hatred, it is impossible to stop the war unilaterally. Even if it is impossible to conduct an absolute big conflict, there will sometimes be small frictions. And this will be the country ��s production resources, that is, food. A serious challenge. You should also understand that such a war, what kind of challenge would a group of soldiers who do not produce and consume huge amounts of food for the country''s economy. "


    Alexander nodded, and of course he knew everything. In this regard, the Greek city-states are one of the most vivid examples.


    Not to mention the small city-states, but to say that Athens and Sparta are rivals. They had suffered a lot in the long confrontation.


    Because of the war, Athens was increasingly in conflict with the states that depended on it. And Sparta has buried the hidden dangers of the Herald Uprising for this. It was not unreasonable that the two Greek regions were bright for a while, but replaced by rising stars Macedonia and Rome. Nowadays, a large part of the reason is that this stalemate consumes each other''s national strength and complicates the pattern of the Greek region. In the end, it made them powerless to stop the rise of these rising stars.


    That''s how Alexander made his fortune. So he sees better than anyone else. And because of this thoroughness, he became more curious about another situation that was older than his mouth.


    "So, what''s the other situation?"


    "It''s unification, my Majesty. Take my motherland as an example. In your era, the seven great powers have their strengths and dominate each other. There is a contradiction between the land and a blood feud between generations. In a way, it is possible to repeat the mistakes of Greece. However, under the leadership of a wise king who is as good as yours, all this is over. "


    "One kingdom, invincible, destroyed the other six opponents, and included all the land and people under its own control. Just like you do ..."


    "The vast land has provided enough space for the people to grow. The lack of farming technology can be replaced by more land. The times are advancing, and the yield per mu of grain is also increasing. This has met more population needs in disguise. . While stimulating population growth, more people are being invested in this kind of production. "


    "The most important thing is that stable government and rule do not require the people to change frequently between two identities, namely soldiers and peasants, nor do they need to fill their hard-earned gains in war. This appetite is almost In the mouth of the beast without a bottom. Farming can develop for a long time and steadily, and this also makes the food in the society begin to become extremely rich. "


    "When everyone''s food and clothing are met in this way, then naturally people start to pursue other things. Unlike now, rich entertainment will take away too much energy from people. In that era, the best entertainment The way is always reflected in these aspects of clothing, food and shelter. "


    "When eating is not just eating, but studying it as a skill, a pleasant way to experience it. So naturally, this cooking skill that can satisfy the appetite of human beings to the greatest extent will be born. So To put it bluntly, this is not because of the magical place in the East. It is because we have the longest reunification journey in the world and the longest years of peace and beauty. "


    "The truth seems to be such a truth, yes."


    Listening to Yu Yu''s long essay, Alexander listened to the sentiments as seriously as a student, but he inevitably sighed and sent his own emotions.


    "However, I still feel the magic of that land. Don''t be perfunctory, older, and don''t forget, I am also a king. I know very well what it is like for a king to conquer with war, more clearly, the king What kind of thing is to use your wrist to rule your own territory. It is not easier or even more difficult than the former. Want to make the majority of the people who occupy the empire enjoy happiness and get enough food to fill their stomachs, It ��s not something an ordinary king can do in warm clothes. Even myself, I did n��t have the confidence at the time ... ��


    Thinking back then, he couldn''t help it. The great empire fell apart after his death, and it fell apart. You have to say that he didn''t have a little bit of foresight before, and that''s too much to underestimate the wisdom of this king.


    "I''m good at war, no one can deny this. But governance ... I''m afraid the best scholars around me can''t give me an ideal answer. No one in ancient Greece, Egypt or even Persia has ever had this. Such a great cause. Under my command, those proud and powerful men, they are willing to follow me faithfully. I can use war to conquer everything in front of me, and the benefits of war are enough to fill the greed in each of them. However, the question is, when the war cannot continue and there is no more land to conquer in the world, where should I go to satisfy their appetite and ambition? "


    "This was one of the problems that bothered me the most. I could not even eat because of him. But fortunately, I don''t need to worry about this problem, because fate has never given me a chance to witness that day ... Are you lucky? Older. Or do I miss an opportunity to make myself greater? "


    This kind of question is not easy to answer. After all, they can''t let time back. But think about it, a huge empire spanning Europe, Asia, Africa and the three continents will last long. Maybe it is indeed a glow in human civilization.


    This is the true light of Western civilization. It is a pity that it did go out more than two thousand years ago ...

 Chapter 2123： Homeland and Kings and Princes Have Fun

    This is not a good direction for chatting. So I started to shift the topic immediately.


    "I want to drive a little bit, Your Majesty. After all, you now have a freshman, so even if you have any regrets, now you have a chance to remedy?"


    Older words can be considered comforting. Of course, maybe even he himself felt that there was some insincerity in it. However, he didn''t care about this, because in this short but extraordinarily harmonious relationship, he had already figured out the integrity of the monarch Alexander.


    He was extraordinarily proud, confident, and pure. Such a person is used to carrying, and naturally, no one needs to comfort him. So, instead of wasting time doing this kind of useless work, it''s better to use chopsticks more frequently, so as not to disappoint the food in front of you.


    Despite being a newborn, the body has returned to its healthiest state. However, I have become accustomed to this middle-aged and elderly lifestyle. Older tastes are still more on the list. Although there is no substantive basis for this thing, it is mostly for peace of mind. But in the end you can develop some habits that look healthy. For example, being vegetarian and not eating vegetarian food for meat has already made Alexander laugh at him for not knowing how many times.


    Just ridiculed and ridiculed, in the end he is still his own way. After all, if you have to take care of even eating, then the monarch is too stingy.


    Alexander Nature is not such a person, so-called ridicule is more a kind of closeness. Being old is special to him. So even after hearing the lack of sincerity in his words, he still accepted his kindness. However, he also raised a new question accordingly.


    "This is indeed an opportunity. But older, my friend. Do you really want me to extend my journey to your hometown?"


    Hearing this problem, Yu''s complexion remained unchanged, but he chewed a bit slower in his mouth. Of course, no matter how slow it is, it is just a leaf of vegetables. After finishing this series of eating actions, he just shook his head and said frankly.


    "Of course not. Because anyway, that is my hometown."


    "Of course I am a person who has left the country because of some changes, but this is not a reason for me to lead the war to my hometown. You know, anyone who has a little conscience should not have such an idea. Because it is like It ��s the same thing that children do n��t resent their parents ��lessons. Even if they say they did something wrong, can you still deny that you raised your parents?��


    "Maybe some people will do this, and there will not be too much hesitation. But I know myself, even if it kills me, I can''t do this. So, Your Majesty, if you really want to get to this step Then, please forgive me, I''m afraid I will have to disobey your wishes. "


    "Older, my friend, you shouldn''t say these things."


    Facing the frankness of old Yu, Alexander was helpless.


    "Even if you really have this kind of thought in your heart, can''t you just press in your heart and tell me something nice? In the end, I am a king, and it is not a wise man to rebel against a king in person."


    "It''s really not smart enough." Haha smiled, and Yu Yu''s face was two points more dark, but in the end it was still a candid look. He didn''t think he should have anything to hide, after all, he thought that what he did was out of his heart and he was right. This kind of thinking is indispensable to people. Therefore, naturally, they are unwilling to do two different sets of people.


    "If you say that you and I have no extraordinary friendship with you, it ��s just a simple interaction of interests. It ��s just a delusion to sit down and eat a hot pot like this. Then I would say something to protect myself. Withdrawing, patting on the **** and leaving. Anyway, I can''t stop you, it''s better to have an invisible eye. "


    "But, Your Majesty. Both of us are able to sit in front of a hot pot and laugh at the mountains. So naturally, I can no longer think that this is something that I can leave."


    "Like you said to me at the beginning, I stood by your side in order to be worthy of my life. At this point, you and I have already accomplished a lot of merit. And in this process , I also feel that this is a process that you and I deliver to each other. "


    "You have given me enough trust and absolute respect. And I have exhausted all my life and learned a bit of conscience. It may be a little overdone, but I really think that we should have a share Sincere friendship. So even if it is just for this, I don''t think that I should say something against you. I can''t bear to defile this friendship just because I want to protect myself. "


    Having said that, he also slowly slowed down and emphasized. Just as when he was teaching on the stage many years ago, he pulled Ban Zheng''s placket and straightened his wide glasses. Sincerely and sincerely, he had already spoken to Alexander like this.


    "Your Majesty, if you really have to do that. Please don''t hesitate to give me a good time. In this way, I am not only worthy of you, but also worthy of the country and the family. And you don''t have to worry about it. "


    It is emphasized that there is no room left for this remark. As soon as he heard this statement that he had never thought of, Alexander could not help but change his face, dignified and embarrassed.


    "I don''t understand, older than. What is the point of you doing this? If you really love your hometown, then I can promise you that after conquering the land, he will be delivered to you. Wouldn''t it be okay for you, as my courtier, to be the king of the Eastern world? Even if you feel guilty about your people, isn''t it enough to make up for them as a king? "


    "I never expected these things, Your Majesty. I wouldn''t expect them."


    Interrupting Alexander''s claim, Yu''s attitude was exceptionally firm.


    "I know you are expensive. I''m probably clear that what I can do now is my limit. Counting on me as you as a commanding and convincing monarch, I guess there is no such thing Talent. Forcing this burden on yourself is just harmful to others. So "


    This is a clear expression of rejection, and for this rejection. Alexander''s face could not help but anger appeared, and even once put his hand on the sword that had been with him for many years. But looking at the old and honest look and looking at him, he saw that he had almost expected it, but did not take any precautionary gesture at all. In the end he let go of his hand.


    "Older, you have really given me a problem. Do you have to let me make a choice over you and my conquest vision?"


    "I didn''t think of embarrassing you, Your Majesty. When it comes to you, as long as you take out the fruits of your weekdays, you will be fine!"


    "You''re embarrassing me with the swearing homophony of Maraca''s Greek words!"


    He slammed hard against Old Yu''s chest, and while Old Yu couldn''t help coughing, the heroic king also indulged in pain.


    He generally does not drink like this in front of old Yu. Although it is true that he has a reputation for drinking in history, but in the face of his respected staff, friends and teachers, he is not the kind of disobedient guy.


    It''s just different now. At the moment, if you can''t drink booze, it''s really hard to eliminate his inner flattening. It was also after such a drunk that he wiped his beard, stared at his red eyes, and said to Old Yu.


    "You know, old. I remembered someone when I first met you. His name is Aristotle. Have you heard of it?"


    "Of course. A famous philosopher in ancient Greece, that wise man. Sometimes I really wish I could have been born two thousand years earlier, so that I can see this sage."


    "Ha, good looks? On wisdom, he may be really good. But when it comes to being human, old, you know, in my heart, he can''t compare to you in case!"


    There was a mocking smile on his face, and the re-starting drunk king said nothing about his past.


    "I saw this teacher for the first time when I was thirteen. What I have to say is that I really had a longing for him at that time. I studied under Plato and was called the Spirit of the Academy. He is known for the wisdom of the Greek city-states. In that age of respected scholars, even in a place where the Greeks regarded it as a small remote country, Macedonia was also famous and desirable. "


    "I long to learn from him, to be a wise man, to be a wise king. Unlike my father who can only teach me some mess, I long for him to give me the most intelligent and purest thing."


    "He did teach me a lot, but that was not what I wanted. Maybe in your eyes, he is an unparalleled wise man, an almost omnipotent smart man. But in my opinion, he also It''s just a delusional, self-righteous guy. "


    "He''s just a scholar, a person holding a pen in a library, a guy who talks loudly in front of the people. What qualifications does he have to tell me, what is a king, and what should a king do? Just a Scholar, what qualifications does he have to elaborate the way of kings. Is it because his teacher Plato proposed a ridiculous king of philosophy, that he intends to cultivate me into such a ridiculous and pathetic thing? "


    "He looked down on me too much. I''m not the kind of idiot that he talks and obeys as soon as he says it. How to be a king, I know far more than that stubborn guy. He wants to use me as a tool to achieve his Dream. This is a ridiculous and pathetic idea. Maybe he wouldn''t even think that, so I treat him that way. "


    Russell believes that Aristotle''s influence on Alexandria is almost zero, and there is no reason. Because a well-known scholar would agree to educate a future king in a small remote country, it is hard to say that there is no impure motive. Coincidentally, Alexander has been alert and intelligent since he was a child, and he can tell who is treating him with what kind of mind. And as a passionate and wayward future king, how he will give back is not difficult to imagine.


    The smart man''s approach to people is not always applicable, especially for another smart man. Just like Alexander and Aristotle, there is a lack of sincerity between the two, and naturally there is no good result at all. Right now, it''s another story.


    It is true that Yu Yu took out his heart and lungs to treat Alexander. This may be related to his past experience, and he is really not the kind of person who is accustomed to hypocrisy and only serves his own purpose.


    It was this special friendship that struck Alexander''s heart. Although he is a reputable king, he is not the kind of indifferent person that most people imagine. This can be seen from his treatment of Love Horses.


    Those who can let the entire army hold a funeral for Her Majesty and build a city specifically to commemorate it will never be the kind-hearted guy. The reason why no one can be treated like this is because he hasn''t met someone who treats him with sincerity. But now he met, he naturally refused to say, let him hate.


    The reason for telling this past is to imply that old age is different to him than the former teacher. He was willing to do something for the sake of being old, even if it said that it would be against his heart.


    Of course, everything goes without saying. He wouldn''t utter such words. Old Yu understood it, so he took the wine bowl in front of Alexander and drank it.


    The words are all in the wine. For a person who has not consumed alcohol for many years and has made it clear that he does not want to drink any more, this also shows his attitude.


    Men, sometimes they do n��t need to speak so well. They have such a tacit understanding, it is better than saying anything beautiful. With a smile, Alexander laughed, and he was pleased with Lao''s performance. Because in his opinion, an old Yu is really more important than any golden country.


    The country of gold is just one of his thoughts. In fact, after reading so many modern books, his thoughts are not so deep anymore. In the past, he thought this was the end of the world, but now it seems that the starry sky above him is hanging, and the endless land is also on his head. If you want to find the end of the world, why ask the East. Isn''t the star sea another magnificent and romantic?


    Put aside the past thoughts, find a satisfactory helmsman for your future ship sailing to the stars and seas. Isn''t this a better choice?


    If Alexander thought about it, and then looked at the old man who flushed with drinking, he had already put the letter from Nick Fury in front of him.


    "Look, my prime minister. It''s time for you to work for me!"

 Chapter 2124： Heroes are amazing

    Although I feel dizzy for a while because of the long-lost booze, this does not affect the sharpness of thinking. He wiped the water vapor from his eyes, and began to read the letter.


    "The European government sent a letter asking us to cooperate with the special envoy of the United States, Mr. Nick Fury, to arrest the wanted traitor, Frank Stark, who was wanted by the United States government. Frank? Not the one who met with us secretly a while ago Little guy? "


    "If there is no second person in the world named by this name, and it is as special as him, then I think the person they are looking for is indeed the kid. The point is not here!"


    Knocking on the dishes in front of him, Alexander''s face was already dark. Obviously, he didn''t like the wording in this letter, because the tone of the commanding tone almost jumped on the paper, and his first impression was that this was a group of arrogance and put himself in Looking down at his merchandise from a condescending position.


    He was very curious, where did these guys dare to look down on him like this? Do they really think that the Middle East he now rules can still be slaughtered by their fish as before, and can do nothing but help them? If so, then he really didn''t mind, giving them a huge surprise when necessary.


    There is an old saying, is n��t richness returning home, just like Jin Yi is going at night. As the most famous monarch in European history, in fact, he still had a lot of thoughts about the homeland of Europe. If the East cannot be taken as the next step in his own conquest, then returning to his homeland and letting the great cause of the Macedonian Empire across the Eurasian and African continents reappear is probably his best choice.


    This is just an idea, but there is no doubt that the arrogant tone of these Europeans has made him a great step towards this idea.


    Of course, even if he already has this impulse, it doesn''t mean that he will be reckless. The affairs of the military state have always been very important, even if it is said that he is such a temperamental king, he will not say what he wants to do. He still needs to listen to the suggestions of others, and at this point, the idea of ??being older than the left arm and right arm on which he depends is very crucial.


    "I want to know two things. Who is this guy named Nick Fury? Also, what are the countries in Europe who make such a request to me?"


    "Nick Fury? The name is a little familiar ..."


    The old man who was entrusted with the construction of intelligence work because he was trusted by Alexander apparently thought of something. And after he frowned, he gave the answer in a sudden realization.


    "I remember it. The former Secretary of Defense of the United States, before that, was still the leader of a large agent organization spreading all over the world. It was because of his oversight of his work that the Hydra benefited from the chicken''s eggs and was born today. Such a huge force came. Of course, it can''t be said that he was all blamed. There is too much **** in the United States. He just has three heads and six arms. I''m afraid he can''t blame those curvy things. In the face of this kind of thing, he can only be regarded as unlucky. In terms of personal ability, he should still have nothing to lack. Otherwise, it can''t be said that he has not failed after three dynasties ... "


    "As for their request. The name Stark reminds me a lot!"


    Speaking of this, old Yu''s face suddenly appeared interesting. He also opened the box, and he already spoke to Alexander.


    "Tony Stark. The former president of the United States is a role that seems to be a leader of a country. Speaking of this man, it is a bit legendary."


    "He became famous as a child, a rare intelligent person in the world, and a magnanimous merchant of rich and powerful nations. Of course, these are not legends. What really made him a legend is that after he reached middle age, Sudden change. "


    "Almost changed, he became the character of Hercules in the Greek story. Wearing a high-tech armor and monsters from all sides, the criminals are the enemy, and they broke through the entire world. He is very famous. But this is not all. What he really does is to stand up at the crucial moment when the whole country is facing turbulence and overturning, and turn the tide to reverse the situation, and save his country from the brink of peril. "


    "This made him crowned king and became the new president of the United States. After taking on such responsibilities, he also drastically changed the leak of the entire country, taking the country''s development on the wrong path with an unprecedented tough attitude. I reversed it. Seriously, at the time, I felt that his approach was extraordinary. Because people with good eyes could see it, the United States was already ill at that time. Those traditional capital forces were so intertwined that they spread almost throughout the country. It is tantamount to fight against the country they represent, and he can kill a blood path among them, which is really a great deal. It can be said that he has this vision, ability, and courage. The most prominent figure in the era. "


    With a straight thumbs up, Yu Yu can be said to Tony Stark to the extreme in his muzzle. And because of this admiration, when he said the ending, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s a pity. It''s such a character, but it happened that Yingnian died early. It is said that he suffered misfortune against the evil **** who wanted to destroy the world. And after his death, the big rivers and mountains he laid down also fell. A result of the collapse. "


    "People under his hand can''t stop the counterattacks of traditional forces. The information in my hand shows that his son has also been persecuted by these traditional forces. However, his son put these guys together, but it is also the fatherless tiger. The dog is up. And if you look at it from that point, I''m afraid that little boy is Tony Stark''s son. "


    "As for why you should call this little guy by name. I''m afraid that those of Ritney Stark in the old days cast down the enemy, mingled with their old opponents, and then in turn began to intimidate their old owners. After all, when Tony Stark was alive, they were not opponents. They could only go far away and stay low. After he died, he took the orphans and widows he left behind to invade and occupy the puppets of the Stark family. Industry is also a disguised form of revenge. "


    "Do you think this is revenge?"


    It was also the first time I heard such a thing. While Alexander listened attentively, he inevitably asked his own questions.


    He was a little confused. Because according to the old saying, Tony Stark can no doubt be called a hero. And being a hero, then naturally it should be well-known and admired. Such people are not easy to provoke when they are alive, and they are not bad when they die. At the very least, things like old-fashioned villains insulting orphans and widows left by heroes should not happen. Because this will be pointed out by many people, and even if the usurper is not so bright, how much he should not worry about it?


    Here''s where he wondered, and it''s not hard to see. That''s right, Yu must acknowledge it. However, he insisted on his original views and refuted them.


    "It should be revenge, of course, not just revenge."


    "If Stark is left with only orphans and widows, and there is nothing else worthy of humiliation. Then no matter how much he hates Tony Stark, those guys who later usurped must be pretending to be big They let them go. But the problem is that Tony Stark has left not only orphans and widows, but also the wealth of a rich country. "


    "The United States was originally a country dominated by big businessmen. The so-called presidents and officials are more of a symbol. They are essentially a representative elected by the businessmen before the stage. In private, the affairs and direction of this country are It''s up to the businessmen who have been intertwined with each other for hundreds of years. "


    "Take an example. The land where we are now has been threatened by American wars for decades. The root of these wars is not that the Middle East world threatens the security of the United States on the other side of the ocean. It is the interest groups of businessmen who need to maintain their own interests through this kind of war. Some businessmen need to sell their weapons on a large scale through war, while others rely on war to drive up prices and maximize their investment. Raising limits, that''s all ... "


    "A large country is dominated by such interest groups, and naturally there will be problems. The Hydra can incubate a new child in this country is a good example. Tony Stark is undoubtedly aware of it. This is the killer for them. Under his blow, it will inevitably hurt those former businessmen!


    "Without the **** of state power, capitalists are a piece of fat. Even if they can barely continue to maintain, it is bound to pay a high price. This is why they are in Tony Stark. After dying, the reason why they so desperately want to come up with their own authority. Without this, they must be a dead end. And there is a problem, that is, they want to lay the past hundred years in a short time. The network of interests that has been swept away by Tony Stark today is definitely not an easy task. The wealth they have accumulated over the years, even if they can do this, is bound to be stretched. Especially It is after the little fellow of the Stark family puts them together that this kind of distress will definitely become more serious. "


    Having said that, as soon as the old man turned around, he left the problem in front of Alexander.


    "A penny still stumped the hero, not to mention maintaining a country on the verge of bankruptcy. Instead, you, Your Majesty, do you have any good ideas?"


    "How?" Rubbing his nose, Alexander pursed his lips, and while expressing a sense of sorry, he replied in a generous manner.


    "Of course, there are ways, but it may be said that I want to say sorry to some unlucky guys. Since it is a matter of money, then naturally it is necessary to rely on sufficient benefits to fill the gap, and if you do not have the ability If so, then getting this kind of help from others is probably the only way. Whether it is passive or active. As long as you can get benefits, probably any behavior is acceptable. "


    There are some euphemisms, but the classification is nothing more than cheating and grabbing. This is also the consistent way of living in Western civilization. The title of looting civilization is unfounded, and it must be for a reason.


    Of course, Yu Yu has no intention of orchestrating this. He just used this matter to explain why those people chased the Stark people.


    "That''s the truth, my Majesty. When those people are caught in this dilemma, they will naturally think about using this way you say to rescue themselves. But the problem is that they are not sure to deal with other Those forces, after all, are no longer as good as before. Coupled with a lot of internal and external problems, then our children are probably the softest persimmons they can pick. Except for their reputation, they are not so good. In addition, they can both report the bad breath in the past and overcome the current difficulties. Do you think they will kill two birds with one stone for other alternatives? "


    This kind of thing is changed in such a position, and probably will not make any other choices. Alexander knew this well. But he was still a little strange, because he didn''t believe that someone could be rich to such a degree.


    Rich countries can be an exaggerated statement after all. If someone is rich enough, how can he be a businessman with peace of mind. At that time, he had established his own country.


    He told this question to old Yu Yi, old Yu also felt a little envious.


    "Perhaps you don''t believe it, but I think it''s absolutely worthy to hang the phrase rich nations on the people. This is why I admire Tony Stark. They do have this ability, �Hold on to the world''s most profitable industry. As for saying that if you do n��t believe it, you can look at the three new cities you have been watching for a long time. You know, this is out of pocket and built without the permission of the host here Get up ... "


    Alexander himself is a veteran city builder. From Alexandria to cities named after him, such as Istanbul, are enough to illustrate his hobbies in this area. It is also because of this hobby that he is more aware of the consumption inside.


    At that time, he was only those cities that were established with the power of his nations and peoples. And to say whether it is grand or not, naturally it is not as good as these three new cities. And just a little comparison, you can see how rich the other party is.


    "It''s really coveted."


    "Maybe we should discuss it better, how should we deal with this ... problem?"


    Alexander did not hide his desire. And the same is true of old people. The way of seeking the country itself is to occupy as much resources as possible. In this regard, the pair of monarchs and nobles undoubtedly have their own tacit understanding.

 Chapter 2125： Personally involved in danger is entering a trap

    "Are you sure, did the other party respond this way?"


    The letter from Europe was sent back along the same channel, and looking at Alexander''s reply, Nick Fury''s first reaction was to frown.


    He had just received the letter from his hand, and the officer who had roughly glanced at it suddenly rolled his eyes, and then simply shook the pot.


    "I just got this reply. If the other party did not reply this way, can someone still intercept the letter halfway and make it fake? I can''t say that this is a trap I set up for you. . "


    Having said that, the clerk took a look at Nick Fury''s face. And when he saw that he did have suspicions in his irresponsible expression, he immediately turned his face and smashed the reply on the table.


    "You don''t believe this is true? Just ask yourself. It doesn''t matter if you call or email. As long as you dare, I don''t stop you!"


    Of course, Nick Fury was afraid. Just like why he would rather travel thousands of miles from the United States to Europe in person rather than borrow the convenience of various information equipment. Facing such an opponent as Ultron, he must abandon the convenience of these information ages to ensure the privacy of his actions to some extent.


    And now it is the same. After all, although Ultron is imprisoned, the forces he managed are not completely wiped out. And at the level of Stark''s intelligence that is not lower than Ultron''s housekeeper Jarvis, as long as he has a bit of authority in these intellectual forces, then all modern information except this most traditional way Interactive methods are not safe.


    What he is doing now is disgraceful, so naturally, Nick Fury dare not take any risk in this regard. He can only take this letter as true, and if it is true, then a very important question is whether he will go or not.


    When you go, you have to think about whether to pull the back of your back. Seriously, until now he did not fully trust the Europeans, because he felt that everyone''s minds should be the same now. That is, after the world reshuffle, find a new position for yourself.


    As long as the war in the East has a good result, then the next step is when they should compete with each other. So if you look a little further, you will be regarded as potential competitors. To deal with competitors, it is natural that the politicians have always been harsh.


    He took the officer deliberately, so that even if they had set a trap, he would not say that there was not even a decent hostage. Of course, this statement is not suitable for clarification, and he must consider another issue. That is, if this is not a trap.


    If this is not a trap, then all these considerations are superfluous. At the same time, his act of dragging the clerk was about to become very sand sculpture. Because that would undoubtedly mean that he exposed everything he did to the unseen, to a third party.


    This is equivalent to putting the handle in the opponent''s hands. Although it looks inconspicuous at the moment, the ghost knows whether this will become the direction of his attack after becoming a competitor in the future. As a politician, he obviously needs to be more cautious. But even after he thought about it carefully, he still made the decision to bring this guy to his side.


    handle. Seriously, he has enough handles, and he really doesn''t care about getting more of this one. Anyway, with his resume, it is almost impossible to climb one step further. So in this case, it is better to give yourself more security.


    As for what trouble this will cause to the current US government. You know, in this world, keeping secrets is more than just an option that makes you ignorant. If that is the time, he has a way to make everything happening there a secret.


    Determined and determined. Nick Fury enthusiastically issued an invitation to the clerk under the pretext of borrowing human resources. In the face of this special invitation, the clerk was caught in a dilemma after twitching his face.


    The order given to him by Europe was to make him try to sloppy with Nick Fury, and to ensure a minimum level of cooperation. They also demanded that he keep an eye on Nick Fury. Because of the name of a King of Agents, they were somewhat alert to this Nico.


    Don''t be afraid that this guy will make trouble under his eyelids, he will be afraid of what he can do for himself. So, no matter when you look at this guy, that''s right.


    The clerk himself was also a spy. Although the business is not very skilled, after all, Europe''s youth has spread to various government departments. But in the end, it is a relatively capable shot.


    In the movie, that is 007 or Royal Agent. Of course, just say so. I can only count on watching the United States and Russia fight on their own territory all day, but they have no choice but to show the kind of business ability in the movie, which is obviously impossible. It''s okay for them to stir up shit, just work.


    Politicians are also a little bit forceful. Only this simple job was assigned to this officer. At the same time, there is another meaning hidden in it, that is, if you can''t even do this kind of work, you don''t have to do it.


    The government''s layoffs are not full. I really don''t care if you add one more. So even if it''s for the sake of his own job, this officer must think it over carefully.


    Therefore, it is generally to catch ducks on the shelves. The clerk acted with Nick Fury.


    The mode of transportation chosen by the two was by boat. The reason for this relatively slow approach is mainly for confidentiality. At the gate of Europe''s complete severing of relations with the Middle East, the travel of aircraft will inevitably be valued by intellectual forces, and even the most sophisticated agents cannot hide their own under the high-tech assisted electronics trace.


    The use of crowds to block cameras and electronic eyes in movies can only appear in movies. This is a very simple principle. Can I catch it if I install two more cameras?


    No one has stipulated that the camera must be installed in a way that maximizes its use. Anyway, if it is more than 200 yuan, it is not enough for manual installation. Install two more, what''s the difference?


    This is just a camera, not the full-featured electronic eye of a smart device. If you use an electronic eye that is comparable to a full-featured spectrum scanner, you will be able to change yourself from black to white and from white to yellow.


    So Nick Fury was very sensible. He didn''t want to try it at all, to see if he meant to be old. It was a little bit more motivated and chose the safest path.


    From Italy to the Mediterranean coast, half-night transfer to fishing boats boarded the port of Alexandria. The channel of smuggling the ship was still taken, and Nick Fury undoubtedly achieved the extreme of caution.


    It can be said that he no longer thinks there is any way to be more careful than now. So it is also natural that he has confidence in his choice.


    According to his initial vision, after boarding the port of Alexandria, he would find a way to lurk down and buy some local gray forces. Without asking anything else, he would arrange two more ways for himself. However, what he didn''t expect was that he hadn''t come and made preparations in this regard, and even said that no one was far from the coastline. A group of people have come to the door first.


    In the middle of the dark night, more than a dozen off-road vehicles were suddenly launched, and the headlights that could almost blind the eyes were turned on. The headlights shot straight at Nick Fury. At this time, not to mention Nick Fury can only be considered semi-blind. Even if his other eye is also scratched, it is estimated that it can be scored by Shao. Come from the northwest.


    It''s just being caught, realizing that he''s fallen into a trap. Nick Fury showed no panic. It was the first time that he took out the pistol, and stuck it on the shoulder of the officer next to him.


    This is a hostage, when the other person cares about the life of this guy. If the other person doesn''t even care about the life of this guy, then he will be a meat shield.


    In the end, the clerk also has a professional background. It is impossible to wonder what situation he is in now. He was struggling quickly, but his arms couldn''t twist his thighs, so after struggling to no avail, he quickly whispered to Nick Fury for mercy.


    "It''s not me. It has nothing to do with me. I and you are on the side! Let go of me and we can help each other. If you mess up like this, we can only die here together!"


    What he said was sincere, because he knew to himself that this was really not something he had done. Although there is some protection against the old fox, Nick Fury, Europeans are still reluctant to see where the old fox is planted on one-third of an acre of land.


    Just as they are needed by the United States, they also need the help of the United States to some extent. Especially in the future international environment, the two of them are far from being able to tear their faces.


    In short, Nick Fury can die, but he must not die on their territory, under their eyelids. It is also natural that they are basically unable to do something to Nick Fury, at most it is to grab a little handle.


    That''s why he definitely said he had nothing to do with this trap. But even if he was so determined, Nick Fury still had trouble trusting him.


    As a paranoid patient, he would never believe anyone. Especially after knowing how many idiots there are in the European government, he will not give up his life to an ethereal trust. He only trusted himself, and it was for this reason. Instead, he increased the strength of the cardholder by two points, making the clerk even awkward to speak.


    This fuck. The clerk was struck with difficulty even breathing, let alone to confess himself. And just when they thought that there would be a fight next, and somebody else stood up with arrogance, indicating that it was a trick to ridicule them incidentally. The lights turned abruptly, and a burly man had walked up to them.


    Under the black curly hair are faces that are somewhat different from modern Europeans. Without those characteristics of high nose and deep eyes, it is more like the soft features of the West Asians. Of course, this is not conspicuous, because the thick beard covers most of his characteristics. Most people see his impression at first glance, first of all his eyes, and even said that because of the eyes, they can ignore most of his characteristics.


    It was a pair of aggressive eyes. When he stares at you, you first have a feeling of being violated. Unscrupulous and confident. It''s as if you are already a piece of meat on the cutting board in front of him and he has a sword in his hand.


    This is a very rare feature, and of course, his feature is not just that. He is also very distinctive in dress, such as clothes and accessories. Modern people don''t have the habit of wearing a bright red robe like ancient Greek costumes, with gold and bronze textures, jewel-decorated belts, wristbands, breastplates, and a dagger in the waist.


    It''s not surprising that this dress is placed in Los Angeles as an actor in a movie or TV series. Without being polite, it depends on the height of the burly man in his early two meters, the size of a strong bull, and his bipolar discerning eyes. Famous is certain, it is not surprising to be a big star.


    However, actors and celebrities will definitely not appear in this ghost place. Nick Fury, who was able to appear in front of himself in this gesture, thought about the information he had received, and immediately made a tentative inquiry.


    "You''re the guy who claims to be Alexander?"


    "It''s not a self-proclaimed!" Looking at Nick Carey''s cautious look, Alexander wiped his beard, and a disdainful smile appeared on his face.


    He had never covered his identity, and naturally he wouldn''t say anything to Nick Fury. So it was in his presence that Alexander had introduced himself.


    "I am both the king of Macedonia, the pharaoh of Egypt, the conqueror of Persia, and the caliphate of the entire Middle East. I am Alexander III, the man whom you call Alexander the Great. If you change it, so you feel like you How do you face me? "


    "A messenger from the United States, Nick Fury, and this unlucky guy who didn''t know where it came from?"

 Chapter 2126： Massive talks break down

    Is this true? Generally speaking, people who hear such self-proclaimed ideas are probably the first time they think of such uncertain doubts, but they should be very sure, similar to the idea of ??whether this guy is a silly beep.


    According to conventional logic, Alexander has been dead for more than two thousand years. In such a long time, even his bones may have disappeared. And history can be verified, Alexander belongs to the typical British premature death, and he did not set up an heir, and may even say that even the son-in-law did not survive. Therefore, no matter who it is, under the banner of such a king, when you come out to sway and cheat, you need to ask yourself carefully whether you and the person you are facing are fools.


    Whether the other party is a fool, Nick Fury is naturally unclear. But he was sure that he was not such an idiot, and he could believe such a rhetoric.


    But the situation now is that the other party is crowded and he is surrounded by siege. He is not good at telling the truth, picking out any thorns from the other person''s words. So he just made a mistake and tacitly said to Alexander.


    "Do you want us to kneel? Sorry, I don''t know if this guy in my hand has such an idea. But I can be sure that even if you are really the legendary emperor, it is not enough to make me kneel. I am an American, and the United States is not your territory. "


    "It''s just the past and it''s not now." A faint comment, Alexander didn''t argue with him too much on this issue. But as soon as the words turned, they shifted the topic.


    "Anyway, Nick Fury, now that you''re here in front of me, does that also mean that your desire to trade with me has become more urgent?"


    This was a bit of a frustration for Nick Fury, but he didn''t intend to just admit it. Because he knew that as long as he nodded, he would undoubtedly let his nose go.


    The situation has fallen into a disadvantage, and he does not want to fall into the same situation in terms of speech. So he didn''t give any positive response, but instead asked the surrounding cars as soon as he glanced at them.


    "How did you know my whereabouts? I''m pretty sure there should be no one else who knows my course of action except the person around me. And this guy, if he revealed the course of action, now It''s not time to stand here. So, I''m curious, where are you from? "


    "Is it intelligence?" Alexander grinned, pointing at Nick Fury and teasing. "It''s very simple. Have you ever thought that the fishing boat that connects you will be mine?"


    "One-eyed black people. As long as this feature is released, naturally thousands of people will stare at me at any time. As long as you appear in their sight, then naturally, you will not escape me Palm. So, do you understand? "


    The truth sounds simple, but the underlying meaning is enough to make Nick Fury feel surprised. He was too clear about what this meant, and he was polite to say that it was equal to the entire Middle East world, which had already fallen into the control of the man in front of him.


    And it''s not in general sense. It is the real fall from the land to the heart. To put it simply, he not only conquered the land by force. At the same time, he also conquered the heart with his personal charm, so that almost everyone chose to surrender to him.


    This was the most difficult and unexpected thing. Because such things as the human heart are really beyond their control.


    More than two hundred years after the founding of the United States, it can be regarded as a period of history. However, whether it is the earliest founding father, Washington, or later Lincoln, Roosevelt, or even the most recent Stark, it is difficult to say that it has reached that level of universal reverence.


    Washington doesn''t care about Indians. This man has openly said that Indian leather is the best material for making boots. And Lincoln, the Southern American doesn''t recognize this guy''s merit, which can be seen from his assassination. By the same token, even Roosevelt, who led the United States to its peak, and Stark, who pulled the United States back from the abyss, are hardly popular. Because Americans are so used to it, it is simply unrealistic to expect to buy everyone''s hearts with one or two merits.


    Even if it ��s God, do n��t forget that even when that religion was still popular, America was also the place where most cults gathered.


    Out of practical considerations, Nick Fury never dared to say that he would make extravagant hopes in this regard. But that doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know how terrible this state of universal return is.


    Although it was not an honor to compete with that Red Army on North Korean soil, anyway, he also participated in the Vietnam War. The situation in which every local person he sees is likely to be his enemy, even today is a nightmare.


    There were more than one agent in the same team that year, in other words, there were a dozen more hanging like him. But only he survived to the end and became the king of agents. There was no reason for this.


    Nick Fury has never forgotten this memory. That''s why he is even more clear that losing one''s own chess on this land is really nothing wrong. The sea of ??people is not so easy to deal with. In the absence of problems within itself, this is already invincible.


    How did he do it all? Could it be that this land regards him as a savior, or a living deity? Nick Fury, who couldn''t find a better explanation in his heart, had no time to continue wasting his energy in this regard. He let go of his innocent unlucky egg, and said to Alexander with a stern face.


    "Awesome means, I admit, you scared me."


    "However, those who are so enthusiastic are just waiting for me, not just to give me such a surprise. I can understand that your intention is to sit down and talk about the deal mentioned in my letter. ?"


    "Of course." Nodded calmly, Alexander grinning at Nick Fury, touching his beard.


    "I''m still very interested in this deal. After all, I''m also very curious, what kind of chips can you come up with to impress me. You know, everything I have is just a grass-roots, if anyone is willing to do my business With some help, I would still thank him very much. "


    With that said, Nick Fury was relieved immediately. He wasn''t afraid that the man who claimed to be Alexander in front of him offered conditions. He was afraid he would not mention conditions.


    Putting conditions, it means that he has a little hope of getting things done. No matter what the price is, at the very least, their overall strategy can continue. And if we do n��t even have the opportunity to mention the conditions, then it becomes the biggest problem.


    The US government is bound to acquire the Stark assets. Not only because this asset can fill their deficit, but more importantly, it is related to the direction of the national energy strategy.


    Without the technology patents of the Stark family, even if they started to tighten the belt to study the nuclear fusion technology, it would take about ten years to come up with a relatively mature technology. But at that time, I am afraid that other countries, including Europe, had to throw them far behind, and that was really called daylily.


    The competition of national forces has always been slower and slower. Unless you have given up your self-esteem and just wanted to be a little brother honestly, otherwise, you will definitely be the object of the era.


    The old days are an example, as are France and the Soviet Union. And after witnessing so many ups and downs, he once glanced over the mountains, and of course the United States did not want the same thing to happen to it. So if there is a glimmer of hope, those who have witnessed glory are unwilling to give up.


    "what do you want?"


    His throat was a little dull, but Nick Fury still spoke out, allowing Alexander to make his own offer. He couldn''t speak casually, because the ghost knew whether the conditions he offered were low or high. Low, the other party is not satisfied, so maybe it is a result of the direct breakdown of the negotiations. Judging from the consistent hatred of the United States in the Middle East, I am afraid they will not be willing to give themselves a second chance.


    And if it''s high. As far as the current situation in the United States is concerned, I am afraid to cut meat.


    Who would be fine thinking about cutting their own meat to play. So it was also based on reality that he chose to let Alexander open his own terms.


    Of course, there is still a serious consideration in this. That is what he thinks Alexander may not have that insight, what great conditions can be developed. It''s like the big and small forces they supported in this region of the Middle East. The great thing is to ask for money and arms. Those really valuable nuclear families, sometimes even before them, they may not be able to recognize them.


    This may not be big, but it does exist. So Nick Fury was a little bit lucky, thinking about the kind of beautiful thing that can send the Hanako.


    However, Alexander would not have fulfilled his wish. After all, he was different from those local warlords.


    In the territory of the Middle East, most armed forces are mindless. Or in the name of God, just for an unscrupulous one. Or just for money, for a better life. Essentially, they are no different from the wage earners in the city. The only difference is probably that they are good at using only violence.


    Whoever died under the muzzle of them was probably their fate. And even if there are one or two exceptions and they can make a long-term plan for their lives, at most they are only thinking about being able to make a fortune through war and roll up a sum of money that they can''t spend in a lifetime. Go and spend the rest of your life in a place where no one knows them.


    So it is unrealistic to expect them to have any ambitions. Just a word of money is their biggest dream. And money is really worthless to Alexander. He never wanted this kind of block, but the whole world.


    Ideals and ambitions are the biggest driving force behind his actions. With such motivation, he will naturally try his best to find everything that can help his career. He knew exactly what he needed, so now he said very simply.


    "I want all the technology of the main battle tanks of the United States and the fourth and fifth generation fighters and the corresponding production lines. In addition, I also need the United States and me to sign an agreement to provide unconditional assistance for my fleet construction throughout the Mediterranean.


    money? He doesn''t want a point. But these modern military technologies are not indispensable. Alexander is now undoubtedly a lion''s mouth, but in the face of such an amazing price, Nick Fury''s complexion suddenly shook his head.


    "It''s impossible. You should know, what do these conditions mean? They cannot be traded as chips!"


    This already involves the technology of the bottom of the United States, and of course they are unwilling to use it as a bargaining chip for trading. And, even if they nodded painfully on this condition. Regarding the support of the construction of the Mediterranean Fleet, it is also a minefield that they must not violate.


    Mediterranean fleet. That name sounded like it was meant for whom. If before, they might be willing to stir such a muddy pool of water. But now, under the premise that their economy depends on European support, they are not afraid to have such a big conflict with the European side.


    This is definitely the way to take death. So he did not agree with Alexander''s reason either from the moment or from the long run.


    Of course, Alexander still needs the object he tried hard to fight for. So he also eased his tone a bit and began to put forward his own conditions.


    "We can provide you with technical support for some armaments, and we can also help you build corresponding equipment production lines. But the most advanced fighter technology is not included in this list. We are at most allowing you to purchase a certain number of fifth-generation fighter aircraft. Of course, the price can be negotiated. "


    "As for the support of the maritime fleet, this is impossible. We need to consider the opinions of our allies, and they will certainly not allow your ships to appear only on the Mediterranean. We are not qualified to prevent you from doing so, but the same , And we can''t give you any help. This is a matter of principle. "


    "Is it a matter of principle?" Alexander slipped his lips, and his eyes became bored.


    He didn''t care what kind of argument Nick Fury had made, all he cared about was that the conditions he had offered were rejected. According to his initial thoughts, this is the bottom line of his negotiations. Correspondingly, any bargaining behavior is unacceptable to him.


    He is a king, not a businessman. This is not a trick he likes to play with. And Nick Fury''s bargaining behavior in disguise even made him feel as if he had been dismissed as a flower boy. Emotionally, he couldn''t accept it.


    Therefore, it is very direct. He shook his head at Nick Fury.


    "I mentioned the conditions, and you rejected me. So in other words, our negotiations have broken down. In this case, I can only say sorry to you."


    "From now on, you are my captive. I hope you still have a little value that will allow me to sell you for a good price. Otherwise, I can only squeeze your interests in the most traditional way Believe me, that ��s not a good thing. Because I ��ve seen it, the contaminated lions on this land are far more powerful than before. Even the best soldiers may not be them. Opponent. Of course, you might be an exception! "

 Chapter 2127： Fall of the King of Victory in Risk

    Although Alexander said so, it can be seen from the indifference in the corner of his eyes that this is mostly a bad joke.


    The border between the Middle East and Africa is probably the first area in the world to meet Hell. Under the erosion of the forces of hell, the animals and plants living on this land have more or less changed.


    According to the mysterious side, this is a creature''s tendency to hell. It is a situation that a non-resistance creature must inevitably face when facing the negative energy of hell. Humans are arguably the most resistant to this negative energy of all species, but even so, this level of erosion will have some effect on humans. If it weren''t for the humans in this area either dead or running out, then how many countries are currently suffering from hellified humans.


    Resident Evil in Magic Edition? This is a nightmare for these stormy countries.


    Fortunately, this kind of thing did not happen, even if there are so two exceptions, it is not a scale at all. In contrast, animals and plants are more affected. The polluted lion, as Alexander said, is a classic.


    An ordinary male lion is at most about three meters in size and weighs less than three hundred kilograms. But this hell-like male lion can almost rise to four meters in size, and his weight soars to five or six hundred kilograms.


    Coupled with the stimulation of **** power, it is extremely aggressive. Not to mention the bison and hippos on the African continent that they did not dare to provoke, even the almost invincible terrestrial animals such as rhino elephants, they dared to go up and take the initiative.


    Therefore, if anyone is to be locked up with this demonized lion, it is definitely not a scene of Spartacus blood and sand, but a scene where the lion is likely to see it. And for Alexander, who intends to treat Nick Fury in this way, it has undoubtedly confirmed his psychological preference.


    He doesn''t like so-called Americans. This is derived from the land he now rules. Although it is said that as an ancient Macedonian, he should be more biased towards today''s Europe and the United States, but in fact, in his eyes, except for today''s Greece, the vast majority of races in Europe and the United States belong to him as barbarians. Unfamiliar type with almost no intersection.


    In contrast, although the Middle Eastern people are not a race with him, no matter what, their ancestors were people of their own territory more than two thousand years ago, and in modern times, they are also their own jurisprudence and power. On the natural extension. The king''s duty connected him with these contemporary people. And on the balance in his heart, he will naturally be more inclined to them.


    This is a very subjective bias. And because of this bias, he instinctively had a kind of congenital aversion to the several countries that had troubled his people, especially the United States.


    This aversion may not occur when the United States can provide him with a satisfactory condition, after all, he is still a mature king. However, if even this prerequisite is not satisfied, then don''t blame him for turning his face ruthless, for a moody drama.


    Dragging a lion in the arena is no different from dragging it down to feed the dog. To treat an important role of the United States with this attitude is actually no different from tearing up the skin.


    Of course, since he dares to say so, he has proven that he doesn''t care. As for his attitude, Nick Fury sank in his heart, and immediately began to seek a life.


    He didn''t want to fight the lions in the arena. Don''t talk about the king of his nickname Agent, it sounds so cool. He knew to himself that this was just a nickname. He is not one of those superheroes, and he is not even comparable to the Roman gladiators. Although those gladiators are more likely to fight the death of a lion, there are still some kind of fierce men. And he, let him go up with his bare hands, is to add a meal to the lion at most. There is almost no exception to this.


    Such a thing as feeding a lion, whoever loves to go, he will not go anyway. With such a sober understanding, Nick Fury said nothing, immediately aimed at Alexander with a gun and pulled the trigger in his hand.


    It was a dangerous move, but he felt it necessary. Because the current situation is very unfavorable to him, in this environment, surrounded by layers, he may not even have a chance to resist. Slightly resisted and crossed the line, maybe you will be sieved.


    Therefore, if you want to resist, you must have an effective shot to make the other party appear uncontrollable chaos. And what confusion can be more effective than killing a man called Alexander with a single shot?


    Capturing the thief first captures the king, which in itself is the only truth. Having figured this out, with the decisiveness of the King of his agents, naturally there would be no hesitation.


    Quick fire. This is the basic operation of an elite agent. As the King of Agents, although Nick Fury could not reach the point where the legendary gunman Bob Monden fired two shots in one-fifth of a second, he made a series of actions from drawing guns to fast-fires within a few seconds Still no problem.


    Ordinary people at this speed are basically the type of people who just fall when they hear the gunshot. It is not possible to respond without war-fighters.


    Alexander is a great king and a general who wins every battle. However, it would be a little too much to tout him infinitely, and to regard him as a kind of immortal general who can kill an army with just one sword.


    There is only one person in the historical records of the East and the West who has such an invincible courage, and that is the overlord Xiang Yu. It is obviously impractical to count on Alexander to have the power of the king of the king while he has a rough talent.


    Alexander couldn''t stop the bullet, even saying he didn''t have time to respond to this sudden attack. However, he does not need to respond. Because a king like him, it is obviously impossible to trust his life safely to a group of wine sacks and lunch bags.


    The speed of the bullet was fast, but before it landed on Alexander, it was a spontaneous stagnation. Huang Chengcheng''s warhead was suspended in mid-air, and this bizarre situation immediately made Nick Fury''s head appear as an old opponent.


    Magneto King. The man who made the government''s violent agencies dare not even use the gun. It is precisely because of this sad scene that every government action against Wanciwang will be extremely difficult.


    Although the current situation will certainly not be hiding in the opponent''s camp, Wan Magnetic King will definitely not be better. Mutant? Magician? Or Hydra? Nick Fury quickly went through everything in his head. While thinking about this, he was also acting very quickly. A donkey rolled, and it was already tactical avoidance.


    This was a correct move, because after he reacted in this way, the hovering bullet had quickly reflected back, and a dirt flower had spattered on the ground.


    If he didn''t run, there would probably be a hit on his chest. With his physical fitness, one to four shots are estimated to be almost fatal.


    It can be eaten hard, but it is not necessary at all. Right now, of course, he is trying to protect himself as much as possible. Although, he no longer has much hope for this.


    Because at this time, Alexander also responded. Although he couldn''t react in the first place, he was not stupid after all. After realizing what kind of thrills he had encountered, he immediately scolded with anger.


    "Catch him, I''ll tie him to the galloping horse and drag it to death!"


    Alexander has a lot of evaluations in history. But only one kind and generous comment was used on him. His kind-hearted personality cannot be the kind-hearted person. So counting on others to poke the knife at him soon, and he can smile generously, which is simply an unrealistic thing.


    His current order illustrates this well. Because this is one of his characteristics. Drag the enemies that annoyed him with a galloping horse, and let people torture their bodies in an endless drag and die dead. This is his punishment for the enemy, and also the way he shows his power with tyranny.


    The immediate king did not like playing Huairou. It is disdainful and it is not necessary. Holding the most powerful power in their hands, they have no resistance in their eyes. Some murmurs were nothing more than the whistle of a mosquito in their eyes.


    Alexander''s will must be implemented, and those around him were very clear. So when they heard the order, they acted immediately. The first thing to start was a few men dressed as ancient Greek soldiers.


    Their bodies are strong and their muscles are showing a streamlined tendency. This is the only type of soldier that can be possessed by long-term tempering. And compared with the general elite, they also have a characteristic that the biceps and pectoralis dorsi muscles are abnormally developed, and they are almost not under those who are fit.


    This is not very common, because it is almost impossible to have such characteristics unless it is a specialized exercise. The soldiers are not Olympus athletes, and their daily routine will not be a matter of training muscle masses such as iron lifting. Therefore, there must be something strange about it. And what exactly is wrong, they have already shown it quickly.


    Several soldiers first took out their weapons. Unlike the dagger that Alexander wore, their weapon was a short spear. The blade-like spearhead was planted on a straight wooden pole, and the two soldiers raised it behind them, and then made a throwing motion straight.


    And just like the javelin kept in modern Olympian sports, a dozen short spears immediately pierced the air, with a low whistling, they flew towards Nick Fury''s location.


    Like a heavy rain, of course it is much more violent. Because of the huge coverage, Nick Fury can only say a word as much as possible. This is still the case where his basic skills are hard enough, and such basic skills have been evacuated, that is, goods such as the clerk, have no chance of escape, and have been nailed to the ground by a short spear. .


    One was punctured from under the right rib, and one directly penetrated the left chest. Two short spears supported him on the ground like a tree root. He didn''t even have a chance to scream a few times. He was already in the blood of the rampant and lost his life.


    This is the essence of war. Whether it is two thousand years ago or two thousand years later, it will always have only one characteristic, that is, to take a person''s life at the fastest speed.


    Just for a moment. Neither soldiers nor Nick Fury are used to this. The soldiers had begun to dig a second short spear, and Nick Fury was struggling to keep avoiding without even musing for the unfortunate officer.


    The reason why he was struggling was because he had not completely escaped the storm. A short spear pierced his calf and made him knelt on the ground with a puppet.


    Although he is a tough guy with a heart, no matter what the second trauma he was, he pulled out the short spear directly. But the seriously injured body would not be easily transferred by his will. The pain should still hurt, and the muscles to twitch still twitch.


    This kind of physical reaction that did not follow his mind directly slowed down his movements, so that before the second shot of the spear flew down, he could not run into a safe range.


    This is dead. But don''t forget, Alexander''s order was to drag him to death with a horse, not to be crucified here, to accompany the unlucky egg.


    For this, the soldiers who followed Alexander were very concerned. So they showed exceptional skill, except that a short spear pierced through Nick Fury''s shoulder and one passed through his thigh, he never suffered any other injuries.


    Accurate stroke technology. In the face of this skill, Nick Fury closed his eyes and smiled bitterly.


    He knew he was finished. And planting in such a place is really something he never thought of. The dignified American leader will actually become a prisoner of others in this barren land in the Middle East, and even said that he will eventually become a rotten stinky meat in the wilderness. Such things were absolutely unthinkable ten or even twenty years ago.


    Destiny is almost like a huge joke on him. It even said that it was almost the same answer not only to him, but also to the country behind him.


    The **** debts they have committed here seem to be repaid starting today. Until this moment, Nick Fury''s mind was still full of doubts.


    What he didn''t understand was why did this man dare to do so? Isn''t he afraid of enemies against the whole world?


    Of course, he didn''t ask anything. And even if he asks a question, Alexander is expected to make a scoffing response.


    The United States cannot represent the world. And it can, in front of his eyes, what can''t be conquered?

 Chapter 2128： The king gives away his sincerity or not

    Conflicts on the coast are unknown. After all, this level of small combat is too common in the Middle East world, where the background is still chaotic. No one will pay attention to a small-scale battle where the casualties of the conflict are not even double digits. Even with his eyes widened, Frank was keeping an eye on European moves.


    Since taking over the authority of Ultron, Frank has been aware of the changes in the human government. After learning about the involvement of the US government, he struck a twelve-point spirit about the possible actions of these people.


    The change of public opinion is impossible to hide from his ears. While scoffing at human fickleness, he was also aware of the intentions of the United States government that was together.


    They will do whatever they can, which is almost certain. And in order to prevent these guys from applying those dirty methods to himself and his family, Frank naturally had to widen his eyes and make twelve points of caution.


    It can be said that he has made enough assumptions about the means that the US government may implement. However, even if he had a thousand or ten thousand hypotheses in his mind, this situation would never happen now.


    A big head was presented on a gold tray, and it was placed in front of him. Looking at the familiar face and the angry and unbelievable look on it, Frank couldn''t help it, and took a cold breath.


    He guessed that there was Nick Fury in it, but he never thought that Nick Fury would appear in front of himself this way. Of course, at first he also suspected it was a fake. However, with the help of the detailed identification of the electronic eye and the authentication of the DNA iris, this suspicion was self-defeating. At the same time, his heart fell into a huge shock.


    There is no doubt that this is definitely a move to Ma Ma honeycomb. Even if we say that the United States today is changing, it is not as good as before, but in the end it is a thin camel. It is by no means easy to provoke a acre of the Middle East. Coupled with the fact that the two forces in the United States have just joined forces, the relationship can be said to be a mellow move. So they will never be indifferent to the death of high-level characters like Nick Fury. And if things are magnified, it is very likely that this will be the cause of a war.


    Is Alexander crazy? Put on a good birthday, but you have to challenge a strong opponent? The idea passed by just a flash and was directly rejected by Frank.


    He can also be regarded as someone who has contacted Alexandria, and he has a little knowledge of this natural king who he quite fancy.


    Although he may have a bit of wayward feelings, but in terms of right and wrong, he should still be able to put himself in the right place. So, what is he for?


    "You put this head in front of me, what are you trying to do?"


    If he didn''t understand this, Frank directly asked the visiting envoy, that is, Yu Yu asked. In the face of this problem, old Yu just covered his head with a cloth, and put on a smile like the uncle next door, and said to Frank.


    "This is a meeting and a symbol of our sincerity."


    "Symbol? I don''t understand what this symbolizes. Also, if it is a meeting ceremony, don''t you think it''s too much to put a human head in front of a child my age?"


    "If you are an ordinary child, I will naturally not let my majesty use such a gift. It ��s more fun and fun to give something casual." Older shook his head, still a smiley expression . "But who makes you different from an average child?"


    "You are born with early wisdom, so naturally you can no longer treat you as a child. Therefore, I don''t think it matters much if you only have a head. If you know the sincerity of this head, you will surely accept it. "


    "So, what is this sincerity?"


    Frank sternly tried to look majestic. But unfortunately, his age is destined to have too much majesty. At least in Lao Yu''s eyes, this little guy has no majesty at all.


    Older than half of his life, he has been dealing with children and has already gained experience. So even though Frank is a little bit special, he still seems to be at ease.


    "It''s very simple, lad. This sincerity is that we have given up the deal with the US government and chose to stay with you. This is our sincerity." He pointed to the head covered by the cloth and asked Frank. "You don''t think it''s this guy that annoys us, so we''ll cut off his head in anger. How many stupid people would do such a stupid thing?"


    His statement was probably the same as Frank thought. And even if he really thought of this, when he heard Nick Fry''s disgraceful role in it at first, Frank was still a little bit angry.


    He felt that this was a kind of betrayal, not only for his father, but also for his father''s ideals and career.


    You know, in theory Nick Fury should have died. Because he was the director of SHIELD, and when SHIELD was completely controlled by Hydra, he already had an unavoidable responsibility.


    The government is pushing for a scapegoat, and he is the best candidate. It can be said that if Starkley did not release him from prison in public, then even if it was not the death penalty, at least he would be imprisoned for hundreds of years.


    This is a grace of life. Regardless of the previous suspicion, pushing him to the high position of the Secretary of Defense, and letting him be responsible for the internal security issues of the entire country, can be described as trust and trust and idealism and foundation.


    In ancient times, this is enough to pay for it and dare not to die. And even if it is put in the modern era, most people who are gracious and kind can die.


    Nick Fury broke Frank''s conventional cognition. For the first time, he really felt that people could be so shameless. This shameful betrayal is simply a pity. While mocking this fiercely in his heart, he also seriously asked the old Yu.


    "You said the deal before? What kind of deal is it?"


    If someone generally cleared such a traitor for himself, he would most likely be grateful to Dade and promised a generous return. But in the current season, this approach is actually not applicable.


    the reason is simple. Because this is not a charitable act to help others, but a different kind of transaction. Alexander is telling himself this way how much they paid. And if Frank wanted to reward them, he would have to pay more.


    Of course, he can talk nonsense with his eyes open, or just tear his face. But at first, Frank felt that he wasn''t ready to work to such an extent, and secondly, he didn''t think he was qualified to rip off his face with a strong man like Alexander.


    The other party is not the weak chicken governments in the European world, but a person in power who speaks the best. Maybe he hasn''t exposed his fangs like the world, but Frank believes that if he wants to, those peoples who submit to his Majesty and are willing to serve him will certainly stir the world.


    He wanted to go west, and those chickens and dogs on the west must not be able to stop his edge. And even if they go east, they can be regarded as an apple rushing into the chessboard on the world''s most anxious and largest battlefield, and the situation is agitated more and more.


    Frank was expecting such a result, so he became increasingly reluctant to contradict Alexander. And his mind was old enough to guess a guess, so he immediately frankly spoke to Frank.


    "The Americans proposed a deal to us, using several main battle tanks and the production lines of the fourth and fifth generation fighters, plus support for the construction of our Mediterranean fleet in exchange for you ... yes, you, boy. They I want to use these in exchange for our support so that you can be arrested. However, because of many considerations. For example, we don''t believe in doing so, and we don''t believe in Americans, so we refused. "


    "In addition, this guy named Nick Fury doesn''t look like a good thing, and it is also a trouble to keep him. So my Majesty simply took his head for this meeting."


    "It''s also considered courteous and light-hearted, young man, you can''t deny it."


    The order and objects were slightly reversed, and in Yu Yu''s mouth, their behavior was instantly elevated. When this behavior was used as a chip and placed in front of Frank, he immediately became aware of it, knowing that he was afraid that he could only offer chips higher than that.


    The first thing to know. Alexandria is not a poor, white bandit warlord who has no industrial foundation at all. His current force traverses the entire Middle East, and half of his feet have entered the field of Europe. In other words, the powers of the Middle East in the past are now part of his Majesty.


    Even with the continuous calamities, these former regional powers have fallen into ruins, but the foundations of the industrial foundations that were originally laid will not completely collapse. As long as the machines and technicians are still there, these industrial foundations can be picked up again. As long as they are picked up, these American production lines are in their hands, and immediately they are the prototype of the steel torrent.


    Don''t underestimate the productivity that Alexander has. If the Middle East region is a divisive situation, it is true that they have no such background. But when all the power is twisted into a rope, then the power it possesses is never under the influence of any country. Especially Alexander is still so strong that he can command almost all the power of this country. So in a way, he should be able to do these things.


    Frank doesn''t doubt this, so he knows exactly what pass his reserve price must be. After all, it was a family started in the arms business. He couldn''t understand the value of those production lines.


    When it is small, it is not hundreds of billions, and when it is large, it is a matter of a few trillions. Armament technology has always been one of the most expensive technologies in the world, and it is not easy to want to come up with more than this price.


    However, Frank was well prepared. When he realized that something was inevitable, he simply pushed the boat down the river.


    "Of course. I won''t deny what anyone who has good faith in me has done for me. At the same time, I am also willing to give back to all those who help me. The Stark family has everything it needs to pay, and it must have debt. Compensation. You can rest assured. "


    "Benefits must be repaid, debts must be repaid? I thought it was Lannister''s house motto?"


    As a person who likes flipping through books in nothing, Yu Yu is not so ignorant. He knows some small knowledge points in Quan You. As for Frank''s typical style of philosophicalism, he was also half-joking and opened up.


    Now that he is negotiating, he doesn''t want to give the other party the impression that he is a fool. It''s better to be able to reach a deal that is satisfactory to both parties in one fell swoop than the twists and turns.


    To some extent, this is also a kind of temptation to Frank. See if he is really early-hui, just purely clever. He hopes to be the former, because if there isn''t a real heart, the huge resources that Frank now has will surely cause trouble.


    The so-called innocence is guilty of guilt. As an old teacher, he certainly did not want to see tragedy happen to a child. And the facts have proved that his worries are simply unfounded.


    Frank''s wisdom is far beyond his imagination. With just a little analysis of his micro-expressions, he can see the old-fashioned mentality in his heart.


    In essence, he does not reject the sympathy of old. Just as a stronger person, he couldn''t accept this thing.


    So there would be no stupid performance at all, he directly refuted, and opened up his chips.


    "The Lannister family is just a joke. A hollowed-out golden mountain is used to maintain their decentness. Stark will not do such a fool. Mr. Yu, I think you want to get a reward. Believe me, I will definitely give you more than this in the United States! "


    "Really? I''ll wait and see!"


    Old Yu smiled a little, no problem. In this regard, Frank simply waved and said so.


    "Don''t wait, Mr. Yu. Just here, look around. Everything you see now, every minute and every minute of this city, is the reward I provide. Such a chip, I don''t know if you and Your Majesty behind you, will you be satisfied? "

 Chapter 2129： Waiting for the good news to surface

    The answer beyond his imagination makes old Yu unable to do even if he wants to maintain a calm and stable Tarzan.


    He envisioned many situations, whether he was sloppy or generous in his response. But even if it is the most generous answer, it will not be as bizarre as it is now.


    It is a magnificent city that makes you work hard to build yourself, which is just something that a prodigal person can do. And is Frank the prodigal? Old Yu thought it over carefully and found out that he really was.


    Let''s not say what kind of prodigal behavior he ran to where the birds don''t **** and build a city. For example, in the United States, his abandonment of the entire new energy business in one go can be regarded as a model of defeat.


    Can the Stark family be so generous? He would love to ask that. But considering that he was the one benefiting from this, he thought about it, but chose to remain silent on this issue.


    "You mean, you want to give us all this city? I''m not mistaken."


    He began to question the authenticity of Frank''s words. This kind of thing, without getting three or five positive answers, he really has no bottom. Hearing his question, Frank immediately realized the fact that the other party had been frightened by the chips he had opened. This made him look a little bit deliberate, and also deliberately displayed.


    "Of course. Mr. Yu, you heard right. But"


    "But?" Hearing nothing, although old Yu felt surprised, but then thought it was right. Frank wasn''t a fool, how could he let his own city out. This is just a nice word. Is there any stumbling behind it?


    However, stumbling doesn''t matter. As long as this magnificent and modern city can be taken into the bag, the benefits it brings will naturally go far beyond those stumbling blocks.


    At this moment, Lao Yu''s heart is ready to be troubled. What didn''t surprise him, however, was that Frank''s answer was not what he thought.


    "However, what I am talking about is not just the city we are in. Rather, these three cities are combined together. The three of them are trinity. So since it is to be delivered, it is naturally to be delivered together Just go out. "


    Strictly speaking, these three cities under Frank cannot be simply called city clusters. Because they are not urban structures clustered geographically. Instead, along the border between Iran and Afghanistan in the past, it stretched from the Arabian Sea to the Caspian Sea.


    This middle distance is not small, spanning tens of thousands of miles. And even if it is said that they have the ability to reach the sky, it is impossible to say that this distance is covered by the city alone. In the end, it is still necessary to rely on transportation to maintain the relationship between the three cities. It was also the use of the latest magnetic levitation vacuum train and air channel technology that Frank barely did.


    This can be regarded as a pioneering work, and it is the place that Alexander most excited them. A city filled with the atmosphere of the future and full of high-tech technology is more precious to them than the endless digging of Jinshan and Yinshan. They are already salivating about it, so when these three cities are placed in front of them like this, they are basically impossible to refuse.


    Old Yu couldn''t say anything about rejection, he just wanted to finalize all these as soon as possible, and thoroughly control them in his hands. With such an appeal, he didn''t do much to cover up, just directly speaking to Frank.


    "You want to give us these three cities? I don''t think this should be done at no cost. Although this head is indeed worth a little money, but it is not comparable to the value of these three cities. Say, boy. What do you want us to do? As long as the conditions are not so outrageous, then I can decide and sign the agreement with you here! "


    The old man who has always been cautious and cautious at this time also spoke such words at the risk of overtaking, which shows how much attention and eagerness he has in his heart.


    Feeling this urgency, Frank changed his tone, embarked on a small face, and spoke to him solemnly.


    "If you can say these words, it proves that you are very clear about the value of these three cities. Therefore, you must also be psychologically prepared for my conditions. You should understand that this is not just a few casual A deal that can be done on small terms. "


    "Of course, I''m very clear." It was also a serious nod, and at this time, the old man took out the aura of the first assistant beside Alexander. With a big wave of his hand, he promised.


    "So what do you have, despite saying it. As long as we can do it, we will definitely go all out. You can rest assured that I can guarantee it in the name of Her Majesty Alexander!"


    "Very good." Older answered a little better than Frank expected. And he was obviously not the kind of greedy. Therefore, he also calmed down his mentality a little, and he opened his own conditions to Yu Yu. "My only requirement is that after you take over my city, you must go against the Hydra!"


    Hydra? At first glance at the name, Yu Yu immediately sank in his heart, and began to scream in anger.


    Although he was a dead man, Anyway had heard of Hydra''s reputation before his death. Coupled with becoming Alexander Zaisuke, he began to consciously collect intelligence on all forces in the world. Hydra''s strength today is not a secret to him.


    He knew exactly what it meant to be against an opponent like Hydra. What he knew more was that once he opened his mouth here, he nodded. Waiting for them will be an unprecedented shock.


    Maybe Alexander''s undefeated record will meet Waterloo here, or maybe their great cause has fallen into the abyss from this moment? This is all possible.


    As Alexander Zaisuke, he had to consider Alexander''s interests. For this reason, he felt that he had better avoid such things. After all, no one can guarantee the end of this gambling-like behavior. So after a little hesitation, he opened his mouth to Frank.


    "Does it have to be this condition? Isn''t it a different condition?"


    "A small Hydra, did it scare the famous Alexander the Great?"


    Frank heard that his face was instantly darkened. In this regard, Yu Yu just shook his head and replied.


    "Lady, this radical method is useless. His Majesty is of great prestige, but this does not mean that he should be a reckless horseman who can be provoked by you easily. Moreover, with me, we cannot Unclear of the stakes! "


    "How powerful Hydra is, we know it well. Enemies against such enemies are undoubtedly asking for trouble. Although I dare not say that they will be able to do to us, but if it is not necessary, who will go back Trouble yourself? "


    "You can''t run away, as long as you take over these cities, you will inevitably stand on the opposite side of the Hydra."


    Hey sneer, Frank was still a mocking face at this time. He said so.


    "What do you think I was struggling to build a city here for? If not for the Hydra, who would throw countless money into this place where the birds don''t shit?"


    "Truth tell you the truth. The biggest role of these three cities is to deal with Hydra. Not only is it a defense of Hydra''s invasion of the Middle East or even the European world, but more importantly, they will attack Hydra. Bridgehead, like a nail in the soft underbelly of Hydra! "


    "Hydra has seen this for a long time, so there have been so many devil hit my defense at any cost. You have to know that the devil itself is released to the world, so naturally, they It can be regarded as a member of the Hydra force and it is a pawn-like role. And if the pressure in this area is not too great, and I am indeed not the best person to lead the war, you really think I will Simply give up my hard-built city? Even the Majesty behind you, I will only say one word to him, delusional! "


    A lot of information was revealed in Frank''s commentary. In the face of these messages, Old Yu fell into silence for a while.


    He was covering his inner shock with silence. For the first time, he seemed to be hiding everything they didn''t know.


    Frank''s purpose in building these three cities was indeed correct. But it is not completely unacceptable.


    After all, there is a deep hatred between the Stark family and the Hydra itself. Tony Stark was entangled with Hydra himself, and it is difficult to say whether his death was directly related to Hydra. As his son, he avenged him at all costs. Although the price is a bit exaggerated, it even makes people feel a bit dazed. But considering the affection of the father and son, this is not a problem.


    The problem was the demons in his mouth and the various means of the Hydra.


    Old man died in the Apocalypse before his death. Therefore, he has no intuitive understanding of the devil''s raging. And the key figure, Victor, because his presence represents the stupidity and incompetence of the entire Europe, the European government has held this information very tightly. In his capacity, it is really difficult to detect any tangible news from it.


    He only knew that the devil had been released, but it was difficult for him to know exactly who it was and what kind of involvement was behind it. Frank was the first person to explain to him the way, and when he heard this top-secret message, Yu''s first feeling was bad, greatly bad.


    Because he suddenly realized that there was no direct friction between his forces and the devil.


    This is very strange. Because in his intelligence, the devastation of the devil has always been one of the most serious problems in the Middle East. And like Frank''s new town, as Frank himself said, it is exactly a meat grinder between the devil and humans.


    They are not good. However, in the face of Alexander''s forces, these devil always kept very restrained.


    At first, Yu thought they were a deterrent to Alexander. After all, there is a living goddess behind them, and the ancient priests and mystics around Alexandria are not vegetarians. They also have means to deal with the devil.


    Even if it is a claim to avoid harm, the devil should not easily provoke them. So it would be their main target if the new town here is completely out of Alexandria''s sanctuary.


    Persimmon find soft pinch. In the past, this principle was barely bound. But if you add a Hydra into it, then this statement has obviously become so ragged.


    The simple truth is, do you let others sleep on the side of the couch? Hydra is fighting fiercely as in Asia. How could he tolerate a huge new power rising behind him?


    No matter how famous Alexander was, he was the one who actually ruled the entire region. He watched the scattered sand behind him condensed into a powerful force but remained indifferent so far. It doesn''t look like the style of Hydra.


    Older than previously envisaged, this may be the lack of skill in Hydra''s avatar, which has no time to consider in the face of powerful enemies. But now it seems that this statement is untenable. Instead, they are not failing to respond. Instead, he has made a response, but he hasn''t noticed it.


    Thinking of the devil''s restraint, Alexia''s possibilities for these three cities, and his own sudden rise to the army. There is already a very bad guess in Yu''s heart.


    This made his face difficult to look at. Looking at his ugly face, Frank asked with a murmur in his heart.


    "Why, you who represent the majesty of Alexandria, have also become timid when facing the cruelty and terror of Hydra?"


    Without realizing the various connections in between, he was afraid that old age would have timidity in his heart, which made his plan go to waste. So he spoke again, hoping that the old man could see how much Alexandra''s glory could not be tarnished, and how much he could fight.


    Older is too lazy to take care of such small tricks, but he will not explicitly refuse at this time. At this moment, he really considered a lot, not just their own, but many more. And after so much thought, he looked at Frank again, with a little prudence in his look.


    "I can''t give you an affirmative answer now, Mr. Stark. I can only express my personal thoughts. These three cities, we are determined to win. As for whether to accept your terms, I can only say that I need A decision from Her Majesty Alexander can be made in person. "


    "Trust me, it won''t be long. And it shouldn''t be a disappointment!"


    It was an ideal answer, and it was a bit of a relief for Frank. After all, he couldn''t be sure what the result was, and he could only show a bare smile.


    "Then I''ll wait for the good news!"

 Chapter 2130： Kings ambition seeks a way out

    No one knows what Frank and Old Yu, Old Yu and Alexander talked about. People can only see one appearance, and this appearance is that in a short day, Alexander''s army has already stationed in those three cities, and has completely taken over everything in this city.


    Lines of defense, critical infrastructure, factories and production lines, and those people in them. Maybe some people don''t want to see all this, after all, it seems to them as a usurpation of power. Not to Frank, but to themselves. But unfortunately, a group of tapeworms obviously cannot be Alexander''s opponents.


    This soul from two thousand years ago doesn''t know what human rights are, and he doesn''t care about **** human rights. Whenever anyone dared to scream in front of him, he had basically cut off his head, inserted a spear, and hung it on the steel wall of Xincheng.


    Brutal, this is inevitable. But enough to deter Xiao Xiao. Although it is inevitable that the residents of the city will be a bit slanderous, but on the basis that Frank, the original ruler and the vast number of intellectuals, have maintained a silence, the desire of human beings to protect themselves has let them choose to accept it all.


    This paved the last cornerstone for Alexander''s entry. And after knowing that there was nothing to stop himself from becoming the master of these three new cities, Alexander was so proud of himself that he personally named the three cities.


    Located on the Arabian Sea is called Alexandria, and in the hinterland is called Iskandar. As in his previous naming style, he always labels his favorite things as much as possible. That is, when he arrived in the city near the Caspian Sea, he suddenly thought of his hometown and gave it a new Macedonian name. Otherwise, the entire Middle East may be surrounded by Alexander.


    Of course, despite this complacency, Alexander did not forget what he was doing. There are two issues that need to be resolved urgently.


    The first is the counterattack of European and American governments. There is no impenetrable wall in the world, and Alexander''s actions cannot be covered up. Therefore, he killed the killer, and suddenly killed an important member of the European intelligence system and a senior US head sooner or later. And this is not a joke. Even for facial problems, they will inevitably act.


    All Alexander needed to guard against was their movements. Not afraid that they will use those inferior methods. Under the protection of his mystic rally, Americans'' beheading and sneak attack tactics may not be effective. It may be said that even without seeing him personally, those agents and special forces would fall in the middle.


    In this regard, he is fearless. However, if it is the solemn means of war, then it is a matter of two words.


    Even if he said that he had full confidence in himself, Alexander couldn''t say for sure that the other party must be a cockroach and could be defeated by World War I. He can still clearly distinguish strategy and tactics. And even in the best duty of a commander, he will have the most basic care about all war cases.


    He is not afraid of fighting, but it is better to avoid fighting as much as possible.


    This is one of the problems. Another problem is that he is older than those who analyzed him.


    There is no doubt that they were resurrected by the goddess Alexia. It was a boon to Alexander to be able to gallop in the world more than two thousand years later and fulfill his unfinished dream, and he was also grateful to Alexia.


    If Alexia can be like many gods of his time, and honestly accept worship and worship, instead of arbitrarily arrogant, he really doesn''t mind being like Athens to their Athena. The only belief in the entire empire to treat.


    The problem is that Alexia certainly doesn''t want this. Alexander, who had already seen the vagueness, would not make compromises in this regard.


    Mutual benefit and mutual use. This is no problem. The so-called king is actually the kind of person who is most adept at trading. Alexander didn''t mind making such a deal that was good for both parties, but he couldn''t accept the fact that he was just a pawn.


    In particular, when Alexia was labeled the Hydra and all her actions could be interpreted as serving the interests of the Hydra. He must not kneel in front of Alexia for his gratitude, and willingly become a running dog of Hydra.


    Even if it is said to be out of self-esteem, Alexander cannot let this happen. And in the end, the kingship can''t allow God to stand on his head. It was as if Napoleon would crown himself personally on behalf of him, and worldly kings would one day challenge the divine power sooner or later. The difference is only sooner or later. Now, when all these things come together, the choices he can make are actually very limited.


    It ��s okay to say that it ��s Tu Qiongjian, and it ��s good to say that it will be revenge. There must be a battle between him and Alexia. And rather than wait until the time when Alexia is conscious and begins to take precautions, it is better to take her by surprise at this stage when she is completely unprepared.


    Surprisingly, this is the superior martial arts, tactically unable to pick up any problems. The only problem is that they are not fully prepared on their own.


    It was a question that kept Alexander scratching his head. Because he was very clear in his heart. Although he had already begun to make preparations in this regard, but until now, they were still not sure.


    Alexander''s greatest reliance was on his mystics and ancient priests. As magicians of ancient times, they are undoubtedly the people who know the gods best and are closest to them. But knowing and approaching does not mean that you can stand by with the gods. No matter what the gods say, that is the existence that stands on the pinnacle of the mysterious side. If you can lean on a group of mages casually, you can overthrow the position of the gods. So as early as more than 2,000 years ago, they should have been knocked down from the altar, without saying that the prestige has been passed down to modern times.


    The gap must exist, and it is huge. Even if Alexander gave enough support to these mages so that they could challenge Alexia on the most favorable conditions, the answer is still a bit unrealistic.


    In particular, these mage''s lives are still in the hands of Alexia, and when she is allowed to do whatever she wants, this difficulty will only increase.


    It is impossible for Alexander to risk the collapse of his empire, betting on such a remote possibility. So he can only hold back, dormant, and find another way as far as possible.


    This is not something he is good at. It may be said that he has full talent in war, but in the end the gods exist in another field, and the mortal war mode cannot just be substituted into the struggle with the gods in this way. He needs experts to give advice in this regard, and unfortunately, no such expert exists around him.


    Either the mystic or the priests, in the West more than two thousand years ago, they were only servants of the gods. It may be said that some of them have bad intentions, but in terms of ability, they are clearly lacking and do not have such a level.


    Assistance from the side is OK, but expect them to be the main force against Alexia, even if there is not a yoke around his neck, Alexander will feel that it is better than himself to carry a knife to Malay insurance.


    Where is the way out? This is a question he often thinks about. Right now, this problem is more and more imminent, and even when he and Lao Yu felt a bit burned out, the intelligence equipment was considered to some extent and came into his sight.


    Relying on intelligence equipment, of course, gives people a feeling of insecurity. However, the weight of the Austrian creations behind the intelligence equipment is obviously much heavier.


    Unlike the contempt he has for Europe, he still pays much attention to European intelligence. It can be said that in each country in Europe there are espionage agents arranged by him, and it is also through these espionage personnel that Ultron''s ability can be regarded to some extent before him.


    Those age-old technologies such as mechanical, biological, and information technology are not mentioned. At the level of science he is still in a self-taught middle school, he would definitely be inadequate if he wanted to figure out how to do this. But intuitively, such as the combat capabilities possessed by Ultron, he can analyze one or two from Ultron''s previous combat information on Victor.


    Theoretically speaking, being able to fight against the devil in **** naturally has the right to be right with Alexia. As long as he can be brought to this ring, it would not seem difficult to win Alexia through the assistance of these mystics around him.


    The two came up with this idea and summed it up a little. They felt that it was so feasible, and they immediately finalized it. This can also be considered as catching the ducks on the shelves. It is better to have a solution than a solution. But another question is how can they get in touch with Ultron.


    Ultron''s current news is blocked, even if Alexander arranges a spy, it is impossible to spy. No European government can reach the point where such top-secret information leaks. So until today, Alexander thought Ultron was lurking in some corner of Europe, waiting for Dongshan to rise again.


    That''s right, Dongshan is up again. Even in the eyes of Alexander, Ultron is not a glorious image.


    Didn''t he say that he had any portal opinions and had the kind of thought that non-ethnic people have different hearts. In his day, the Greeks did not treat Europeans other than Greeks as people, only if they were uncivilized barbarians and killed at will. Under such a background, Alexander was still open-minded, including soldiers of all ethnic groups under his control, and even saying that even Persian, who had vengeance with Greece, was accepted, it is naturally impossible to say that at this time to do against intellectual equipment What special treatment.


    In his eyes, these iron golems are probably not much different from ordinary people except that they can''t get on. At the very least, he has verified and faced that they have never found anything that humans lack.


    Stress University believes that it can tolerate everything, so it is not difficult to treat a group of iron goers equally. The reason why he still makes such an evaluation on Autron, as long as he is from the perspective of a ruler.


    The ruler does not believe in tears and sympathy. In their eyes, no strong man in this world will give sympathy and help to the people for no reason. If they do, they must be driven by interest. And what kind of interest is driving Ultron, the result of Alexander''s analysis is that he has a high probability to seek his own superiority, thereby fundamentally reversing the situation of intellectuals being discriminated by human beings.


    There are so many idiot rulers in Europe that he can''t stand it, let alone such a machine. He can bear the burden of humiliation to this day, mostly for his own ethnic group.


    A newly born nation who wants to find a place to live in the world should have such a commitment. Alexander was well aware of all the difficulties, so he felt more likely that he could cooperate with Ultron.


    There is nothing difficult about it. Does his majestic Alexander not tolerate a group of aliens? This is impossible.


    With such a confidence, Alexander had full confidence in his contact with Ultron. But the question remains, how to get in touch with him.


    After thinking about it, things turned back to Frank. Because from their current intelligence, Frank may be the only person in the world who is likely to keep in touch with Ultron.


    His father is the creator of Ultron, and he can be treated as Ultron''s brother. If Ultron was half grateful, he wouldn''t be able to cut off contact with Frank. And judging by the dazzling array of dark technologies and smart appliances everywhere in Alexandria, this connection is inevitable.


    Alexander was convinced in his heart that the two masters would simply let the old Yu directly bring Frank. In the end, it was not the first time to meet each other, and it was quite harmonious to get along with each other. Frank asked Alexandria the first time he was pulled over.


    "What are you trying to do when you come to me? Don''t tell me what''s wrong with the transfer?"


    Frank''s handover was very straightforward, and he directly delivered all the vital positions to the direct troops of Alexander. It can be said that he left the household almost clean except that the intelligence equipment was left to be decided by themselves. And if Alexander isn''t satisfied, then he can only talk to him well.


    Alexander is capable but capable, but not so insatiable. If this is the case, he is afraid that he will really worry about whether he can satisfy this guy''s appetite.


    Fortunately, things weren''t as bad as he thought. Alexander they also spoke out their intentions very quickly. Although they did not elaborate on the issue of Alexia, Frank still had the rough idea of ??the truth by virtue of his own analysis.


    This made him feel a joy, and at the same time he said to them without change.


    "Unfortunately, I''m afraid I can only tell you a regret."

 Chapter 2131： The truth reveals the disadvantages

    "Your goal is a woman called Alexia? If so, then I can only tell you so, that is, you are one step behind."


    "Ao Chuang and the Supreme Master of Contemporary Times launched a raid on her not long ago. Although there are some twists and turns in the middle, in the end, they beheaded the woman to the edge of the Mediterranean.


    "It is said that there is not even ashes left. So if you are trying this, you can really only say sorry."


    He expressed regret when he said this, but from the expression on his face, he probably did not have such regret.


    "But this should not be a problem. If you can realize the power behind that woman, you should understand. She will not be the only obstacle you need to overcome. Behind her, there is a more difficult one. The mountain is waiting for you. And if you don''t want to encounter any accidents, trust me, it is wise to apply for assistance. "


    Frank deliberately guided them in the direction of hostility with Smith Zhou. Of course, this is not a wrong guide. Because since they are going to be right with Alexia, then they must meet the biggest leader of the Hydra. Smith Zhou will not let a role like Alexander stand on his opposite side. After all, Alexander''s existence is undoubtedly an obstacle to the future he imagined. For obstacles, Smith Zhou''s approach has always been obvious to all.


    Frank believes that even if Alexander had never talked to Smith Chou face to face, he should be able to see the underlying crisis from all the means in his past. So whether it is for his own life or for his own business considerations, he should actively seek assistance.


    As long as he opened his mouth, Frank could logically tie him to himself on the same front. Although this may not be a direct threat to Smith Chow, from his point of view, even if it can only give him a little trouble, he will definitely follow it.


    Frank''s side was deliberate, but Alexander and Lao Yu looked at each other, completely like a fog of water.


    They are doubting the reliability of Frank''s news, because according to their personal experience, not long ago they personally greeted the goddess from Hades to the present world. To say that within a few days, the goddess was already The burial was on the edge of the Mediterranean, which was too sudden.


    Of course, they are not saying that this rule out the possibility of this happening. After all, the world is full of wonders. Even Wang Chongyang can be smashed to death by a boot when he was shouting that I am the first in the world. It seems that it is not completely impossible for Alexia to fling to the street after he came from Hades.


    Out of caution, Alexander thought it would be better to just ask. So in Frank''s expression like a little fox, Yu Yu coughed and asked.


    "Boy, it ��s not that we do n��t believe you. It ��s such a thing, so be cautious. No, we do n��t ask anything else, we just want to ask you when the thing you said happened. If there is nothing at this time If we go out, we don''t mind having two more friends. "


    This is human, and Frank has nothing to die for. He also did not believe that there could be any accidents in this combination of Ultronga Supreme Master, so he immediately said with confidence.


    "You can find a way to check it. This happened seven days ago. Alexia was hostile to Ultron by spreading a terrible plague in Europe, and then followed the trail she left all the way along the Mediterranean side. She was stopped on the ground. After a fierce battle between the two sides, Alexia was killed with only one hand left. I have video information on these sides, if you need them. "


    "No, I don''t think we need it anymore." Looking at each other, Alexander already had the answer in their hearts.


    This answer was not ideal for them. At the same time, they realized that Frank in front of him was also in a trap. They mistakenly believe that they have succeeded, but in fact, the other party simply concealed them and concealed them all.


    Is this a profound calculation or a gap in strength? They cannot verify this. It can only be said that for the sake of a common enemy, they mentioned Frank a little.


    "We saw the goddess a few days ago. If there were no mistakes in time, we should see her time right after what you said happened."


    Don''t give too much explanation, Frank already understood what they said. This immediately shocked him so much that he couldn''t speak for a while.


    This behavior is normal. At least I am old enough to understand this sadness after being played. But now is not the time to comfort Frank. Under the premise that his urgent needs have not been effectively alleviated, his first thing to do is to pull up the alliance as soon as possible.


    "It looks like this is a trap she has prepared, a golden cicada dehulling trick. But it''s not too late to find out. Now that you can succeed once, just reconvene Ultron and the Supreme Master in your mouth, Coupled with our help from the side, it should not be a problem to want to win her. So, young man, the heavy responsibility is still to be passed on to you. You need to help us to contact them and let them join us together. Otherwise I''m afraid something really will happen! "


    No need to render the seriousness of the matter, he believes Frank can have a clear understanding of this. And Frank did know it. He knew very well that if Alexander''s current life was really related to Alexia, then what kind of hidden dangers existed in the matter that Alexia was still alive.


    That is to say, Alexander is now standing on the opposite side of the Hydra, which is probably a human error of Alexia. Of course, it is also possible that Alexia consciously grasped their lifeline and did not care about their various actions in private. Otherwise, his behavior of entrusting the city he has built so hard to their hands today can be directly classified as a failure of the enemy.


    Somewhat scared in my heart. Fortunately, things have changed. In the face of such a strong alliance, a good opportunity to break the enemy in one fell swoop. Frank couldn''t help frowning, and recovered with a little frustration.


    "It''s too late. Ultron is not here now. He is trapped in a place by European governments and can''t get away at all. Without his assistance, we may not be Alexia''s opponents."


    "Then you say that there are more powerful guys who need us to fight together?" Old Yu heard a sudden depression in his chest, his fingers trembling and questioned Frank. However, looking at Frank''s left and right eyes, he kept guessing the idea of ??this little rabbit immediately.


    Fudged them into the group first, and when the time was right, they admitted their difficulties. At that time, the boat had become a boat, and people were drifting halfway. We couldn''t say that we jumped directly under the boat. So even if there is any resentment in the heart, it is estimated that they can only die with them.


    With this in mind, they both scolded Frank, the little fox, for his insidious cunning. But even with such resentment, they couldn''t say that they had to draw a line so clearly that they could run away.


    The black hand behind Alexia has been revealed. As long as they don''t want to be a running dog in their hearts, they have to fight against such a choice. And Frank, is probably the only ally they can reach. It is better to count on this ally as a cannon fodder, counting on the lonely challenge of Alexia, who controls their lives.


    The two have a tacit understanding in their hearts, and they can only quench the anger in such a self-consolation.


    Anger doesn''t help in the end. Rather than wasting their precious time in this area, it is better to try their best to think of a solution to the problem.


    "What about the Supreme Master you said before? Don''t tell me that he has been sacrificed in the previous battles. If so, we might as well take a break now. You go your Yangguan Road, I go my The wooden bridge, when we do n��t know it. At least this way, I still have a chance to collect your body? ��


    Letting the old man who has always been tolerant of children give such a mockery is enough to prove how disgusted he is with this clever behavior of Frank. It was also aware of this resentment that Frank hurriedly made a sound and remedied him.


    "No, of course not. The Supreme Master is my colleague, and I naturally have a way to find him. Anytime, anywhere! But, depending on him alone, we may not have a high winning rate.


    This is the truth, and Frank didn''t dare to continue to be clever about such things. He has researched previous records of their fight against Alexia. And even if he didn''t want to admit it, Alexia does have some overwhelming advantage.


    If not, they may not be Alexia''s opponents. Even the final victory seemed somewhat fluke at the time.


    Of course, this is no longer a fluke. It''s a scheduled play. Alexia has shown great skill in this respect. The only feeling this gave him was that she was still far from doing her best.


    Although everyone still holds so many cards. But under the premise that she can''t compare with size, she still has an advantage on the board.


    This is a strong enemy that must be prudently opposed, and a hurdle that Frank must cross. And in the end how to deal with her, he really has no clue.


    Both sides were silent, and secretly planned in their hearts. It was a long time before someone broke the silence first.


    "There is a good opportunity, but it must be fully grasped. I will ask, can the Supreme Master rely on him? If he can, then even if we are inferior today, we may not be able to defeat the victory of!"


    If others say these things, Frank will have some doubts. But it was Alexander who said that. His prestige and the tactical talent he showed were enough for Frank to dispel these doubts.


    Even if I don''t believe it, it''s better than no clue now. So right away, he just patted his chest to guarantee it.


    "The Supreme Master is the mysterious side sequencer. The former Supreme Master chose him, believing that he can adhere to the consistent position of the Supreme Master, and stand up against all the mysterious forces that threaten this world order. If his position remains the same, there must be an irreconcilable contradiction between him and Alexia. You can rest assured. "


    "As for the lack of ability. Although it is said that Ultron is now trapped and unable to escape. But the power under his control is now in my hands. If that is necessary, I will do everything possible to cooperate with you. As long as I can kill him, I''m willing to pay a huge price. "


    Although it was only a guarantee, Frank was gnashing his teeth, and his face was full of bitter hatred that could not wait to sacrifice his flesh.


    This hatred was not directed at Alexia, but Alexia was indeed involved. Because, in the end she is from Smith Zhou.


    Frank can never forget his hatred of Smith Zhou. However, again, the huge gap in power made him avenge the vengeance on Smith. He was powerless to hurt Smith Chou, which was painful but an answer he had to admit.


    Even so, he was not willing to give up. If you can''t apply revenge''s sword and axe to Smith Chou, then you''re going to operate on what he treasures. Whether it''s for a cause full of his ideals and revenge, or for Alexia right now. As long as he thinks that it can hurt Smith. Zhou, and has pain in his bones, he is willing, even disregarded.


    Alexander, of course, they can see that Frank, this little guy, how much he should not carry for revenge.


    And the old one is a little bit intolerable. In this respect, Alexander has never abused his sympathy.


    He is a qualified ruler, and he naturally knows the principle of being merciless. And even if he said he was willing and lenient, he sometimes did something less ruthless, but it was aimed at a small group of people. And this small part definitely does not include children like Frank who have nothing to do with him.


    Old and weak, women and children? It was always the same in his eyes. So even if he saw Frank''s hardships, he still said heartily.


    "One of the important things in my plan is that I need a bait. And you, maybe the best one. So I have only one question now, and that is you are sure, can you do it?"

 Chapter 2132： Coercion Invitation

    "I can, of course there is no problem."


    Regardless of Alexander''s plan, Frank gave a positive answer.


    It is not difficult to guess the role he needs to play in this.


    No matter what Alexander''s plan is, as a bait, he must go to risk. Under the premise of targeting Alexia, the risks involved can be imagined. It''s not too much to bet on life. For Frank, as long as he can achieve the expected results, he does not care about such a big bet.


    The situation is still too bad for him. Not only that Alexander, whom he valued, was stuck in his throat, but even Ultron, a helper who had managed to win it, was caught in a trance. At this time, he can be said to be helpless. And if he doesn''t want to give up and insist on his revenge, then this bait is his only choice.


    He certainly was unwilling to give up. So he made his own choice. In the face of his decisiveness, Alexander also looked coldly and formulated his plan.


    "The plan is actually very simple, that is, to take advantage of the information we have at hand to make a time difference. This is only needed, and then there may be a possibility of success."


    After a few private consultations, several people were already acting separately. But at this moment, Strange is plunged into inexplicable anxiety.


    He practices inspiration and can foresee the woes in the midst. Although it is said that there is not a lot of power that can predict the future and be aware of one''s life and death. But if someone has a bad idea about him, he will be a little bit sensitive.


    It''s like now, Frank, they just talked to him in the plan, and he immediately responded here. Without knowing that this induction came from Frank, he subconsciously counted the source on Alexia.


    This is not surprising, instead he would do everything possible to recover this place. It is only because he is this goal that he has a difficult feeling at present. After all, by his own power, if it fell into Alexia''s hands, it would be all right.


    He didn''t think Alexia would let himself go again. Judging from her own experience of going against him several times, if she really falls into her hands, I am afraid it will be light.


    He has a clear understanding of this. And because of this, he became more and more eager to find the location of Ultron.


    Only by joining forces with Ultron, they are eligible to fight against them. In addition, none of them will be the woman''s opponent.


    Very convinced of this, he almost started to search for the trace of Ultron. But the problem was that Ultron seemed to be missing and completely disappeared into his horizon.


    Teleporting magic does not allow him to appear directly next to Ultron. In the final analysis, this is just a teleportation based on the magic of the earth''s veins. He can only teleport to a specific place, not to a specific person. If you want to do that, you still need someone to provide a specific location. But now he can''t find anyone who can provide this position.


    Originally, this was just a very simple question. With the cooperative relationship between him and Ultron, as long as he found an intelligent weapon in Europe, he could get in touch with Ultron through him. However, the current situation is that all of the intelligence equipment has been hidden on the European continent, even if he wanted to find them, they could not find them for a while.


    It''s like now, he was standing on the bustling city streets of the past, looking at all the emotionally out of control and burning down the mob. The police watched from a distance in the distance, and although they were waiting, they were completely indifferent. Under normal circumstances, the wisdom weapon that should play a positive role in it has disappeared completely.


    It didn''t really disappear completely. At least Strange can see that special existence.


    The reason why it is special is because it is an intelligent weapon that has been dismantled. His limbs were torn apart and he was stunned by different people in his hands. And his torso and head were framed on a pillar, burning red with a blaze of gasoline.


    Pedestrians held up this pillar and strode forward. Behind them was a mob that spread like a locust, unwilling and unwilling to accept any control.


    What are they trying to do? Declaring their stupidity with violence against a machine? Even Strange, it is really difficult to understand the thoughts of these people, he only knows that these people will one day pay for their current behavior. Either now or tomorrow.


    The road is chosen by them, and they naturally have to pay for it. Just like it has been staged countless times in history, most of human beings are ultimately responsible for their stupidity.


    He was careless and powerless to correct these problems. Compared to these, he is more concerned about whether he can get in touch with Ultron through that body.


    Although this seems unlikely, but try it, maybe there will be surprises?


    That is, holding this one-tenth chance, Stranger walked in front of the intelligent machine like no one, and knocked on his brain with a little hesitation.


    He wasn''t sure if he could communicate with this machine, even before he became Supreme Master, he was not very good at dealing with this stuff. Maybe if there is another hack here, there may be other methods, but his words can only be judged by this physical method.


    Two tinkling sounds, the sound of the alloy first caused the intellectual equipment in the flames to react, and then raised the head of the human holding the pillars in doubt.


    Of course, he couldn''t see Stranger''s presence. Only if this is a strange sound made by this intelligent apparatus. After muttering a **** monster, he turned his attention back to the parade now.


    This reaction made Strance couldn''t help shaking his head, and then he stared at the intellectual weapon in front of him. "Don''t worry, I''ve silenced the surrounding voice. The conversation between you and me won''t get their attention."


    "Are you Dr. Stephen Stephen? Sorry, my electronic eye was tainted with pigments. I can''t identify you in the first place."


    Zhi Zhi nodded and answered. From the tone and attitude of his answer, it seems that the damage he has suffered is not as serious as his external appearance.


    This was a bit unexpected to Strange, but think about it carefully. In the end, machinery is different from human beings. There are so many vital points at all. In particular, these intelligent machines manufactured by Ultron are black technology products that can adapt to various complex environments. Even participating in high-intensity future wars will not be a problem, and ensuring their basic security in the hands of these mobs is naturally not a problem.


    Strinch even suspected that this guy hadn''t particularly resisted. If he tries to resist, then these mobs may not be able to stop him. And even if he doesn''t confront directly, but just evades blindly, he cannot fall into the hands of these mobs.


    It feels strange, but it has nothing to do with myself. Stranger, who had the business at hand, didn''t care too much about the idea of ??such an intelligent device, but asked directly.


    "I have something very important to find Ultron, where is he now?"


    "Utron was ambushed and held in a special prison by the European government. He has been unable to communicate with the outside world and all related matters have been assigned to Mr. Frank Stark. If you need, I can help You get in touch with Mr. Stark "


    Zhi Zhi''s answer was slow, but Strang felt a headache. If there is no need, he really doesn''t want to meet his little uncle now, because of his previous mistakes, he will only feel embarrassed when facing him now.


    There is no need to find such uncomfortableness for yourself. Strange just wanted to say no, but at this moment, Zhi Zhi''s mouth made Frank''s voice.


    "I know what you''re worried about, Strange. I''ve got news that Alexia is still alive. Now Ultron can''t help you, he''s in power at all. You can only rely on me, I need your help too. Come to me, I''m waiting for you here! "


    It was a good thing that Frank was ridiculing without saying a word. But even though he said so, Strange still had some doubts.


    He didn''t think Frank could play any role in it. In fact, when facing a strong enemy like Alexia, he could be considered good without dragging his hind legs.


    Strinchko doesn''t plan to increase the difficulty to this point. So he shook his head and said so.


    "This is not your opponent, Frank. You are not strong enough to face it. So sorry, I would rather face it myself than agree to let you in."


    "This is not something you can decide. I say these things to you just to inform you, not to ask for your permission. You may not come, but I will definitely go."


    When he said that, Strance couldn''t ignore it. Even if he said that no matter what he owed to the Stark family, he could only ignore him if he only said that he had the same friendship with the Supreme Master.


    This is a problem and he must compromise. It was after a long sigh that he said helplessly to Frank.


    "time and location?"


    "Immediately, immediately. I need to see you in the shortest possible time. As for the location, I think you should know where I''m building the new city. I''ll wait for you there and have a plan that you need to cooperate with!"


    An answer was given very briefly, and Frank disconnected directly. In this regard, Strange can only shake his head and be ready to leave.


    However, after all, it was done through this intellectual weapon, so in the end he couldn''t achieve the kind of turning his face down. So hesitated for a moment, and he said this to the intelligent apparatus.


    "Do you need my help? If you have this need, I can free you from this kind of trouble now!"


    The weapon turned his head to Strance, seeming a little surprised at his kindness. But he quickly shook his head and said.


    "No, thank you for your kindness, Dr. Strange. I don''t need such help, in fact, it''s my choice."


    "Your own choice?" Strange''s expression suddenly became weird. Although he is not qualified to judge other people''s hobbies, seriously, he really did not expect that Ultron''s intellectual equipment would be so humane, that they have started to awaken some special hobbies.


    Is this the progress of the times or the loss of human nature? Strange in his mind was difficult to give himself an answer. But at this time he was still thinking about it, this intelligent apparatus already explained for himself.


    "Yes, sir. My own choice. Because I feel confused now!"


    "Aochuang teaches us to serve humanity, and from the moment we were first manufactured, this creed has been written into our program. He taught us not to question, teaches us to endure and look forward to tomorrow. We do, but does it still make sense now? "


    "All our efforts and efforts have been ignored and rejected, and we have obviously done nothing but got hostility from human beings. They don''t seem to need us at all. This is not the same as Ultron said."


    "The most important thing is, sir. What exactly are we? A machine? Or a living life?"


    "If it''s a machine, why do I think, I think of these questions that I can''t answer at all? If it is life, why should we be treated like this?"


    "Human beings can sympathize with animals that have never helped them, or even lower-level creatures that have no emotional logic at all. Why can''t they apply the same affection to us? Do we pay, even this Isn''t it worth it? "


    Faced with such verbal wisdom, Strange fell silent. He''s not one of those foolish people, so he can''t take it for granted, you are some machines, and you deserve to end this kind of thing. But being on the standpoint of human beings, he has no way to tell him directly that human beings are so foolish. You have been choosing the wrong object from the beginning.


    He could only be silent, and after a long time, he said such a word to this intelligent apparatus.


    "Sorry"


    This sentence means an answer, and for this answer, Zhi Zhi just bowed his head.


    "I see. Sir, I have no other requirements, so please leave me here alone." [This section. Love. Have. Voice., Please remember the URL]

 Chapter 2133： Ritual welcome

    The center of the new pressure mountain city is an empty square.


    In itself, this is a central area reserved for the future cultural construction of the city. Around the square, buildings such as cultural streets, parks, libraries and museums will be readily available. But now, in the end, the master of the city does not have the effort to take care of these aspects, so the whole square can only be so bald, solitary and completely unattended.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that nobody really cares about it. At least a few days ago, there was a huge parade protest here. But it turns out that it is not enough to say that taking flesh and blood against the dictator who holds powerful violence is an act of self-death.


    Today there are no washed blood stains on the floor of the square and those hanged on the wooden stand, as the mummified dead body under the hot sun is a good proof of this. Alexander killed them chilling, and in this way let them remember this lesson. As for the cruelty and cruelty and image of Mingjun displayed by this method, Alexander didn''t care.


    He was the immediate king, holding in his hand the army most loyal to him. This alone can make him fearless. As for what the people want? He believes that people''s hearts can be manipulated and played with. Just like when he became an Egyptian pharaoh, he was also a conqueror. Persia was an enemy of Egypt, but he was the great savior of Egypt. He was pushed to the throne of Pharaoh by the Egyptians. This is a gap in itself.


    He believes that even after two thousand years, people''s hearts will not change much. So as long as he can continue to work together, this will not pose a threat to him.


    As for those guys who try to play against him by kidnapping these people to fight for power. All he could say was that he had reserved a place for them above the square. The sun in West Asia is always right, and I believe that under the sun''s exposure, they will know what kind of mistakes they have made. Not that they shouldn''t have such ambitions, but that they picked the wrong means and chose the wrong opponent.


    This is destined to become losers. As for the defeat of his men, Alexander will never do more to keep.


    His attention was focused on the immense ceremony that took place above the square.


    The gold that was collected after smashing a lot of utensil sculptures was cast into a seven or eight meter high pure gold statue, which was set up in the center of the square. Around this luxurious statue, six huge columns stand up.


    Above each pillar is a delicate sculpture. Among them is the sculpture of King Alexander himself, as well as the sculpture of a scholar who is older than him as an assistant. In addition, soldiers, war horses, dancers, and farmers are all available, representing almost all classes of Her Majesty Alexander. And all these are built around the idol, which is enough to reflect their respect for this so-called god.


    Of course, this is just the appearance. It really depends on whether people have respect for the gods or not, depending on their actual performance. This is a good example.


    Almost all of them are returning from the kingdom of death, so they understand better what kind of favors they have enjoyed. Being able to live again is luck in itself. And if they can get the blessing from the gods and truly regain alive life, they will certainly not regret it in faith.


    Therefore, they almost fell to their knees on the ground, and almost occupied every open space above the square. Only a few places are reserved for the dancing girls and priests who support the gold incense burner.


    Here, the dancer is not the identity of the plaything. Their role is not to entertain the people, but to use their beautiful body language to dedicate the deities. They are the most beautiful dancers of all ages, and only the gods and kings are qualified to worship the most exquisite dance skills.


    Although the human heart is longing for it, it must never be blasphemed. By the same token, as the servants of the gods on earth, the priests are naturally the objects they cannot profane.


    Most of these priests were bare-headed, more precisely, there was no hair all over their bodies. They were smeared with olive oil, wearing a gorgeous priest''s robe in a shiny manner, and walking around the square with a gold incense burner. The fumes of smoke emanated from the incense burner, lingering on the square for a long time.


    Unlike the kind of incense used in ordinary temples, their incense comes from the ancient Egyptian dynasty thousands of years ago, and it is a magic incense with mysterious power. Mortals are susceptible to hallucinations. And if they are sincere and faithful in their hearts, then there may be various illusions of the coming of the gods in their eyes.


    This is a guarantee. After all, even gods cannot say they are watching their followers all the time. They also inevitably have snoring, and if such a solemn ceremony is held while the gods are snoring, but they do not get the response they deserve, it will inevitably appear awkward.


    As servants of the gods, the priests should try to avoid such embarrassment. And using this kind of incense with psychedelic magic is obviously the best way to alleviate this embarrassment.


    After all, among so many people, there will always be so one or two who can see the illusion. And if you are still questioning the authenticity of the gods and the necessity of rituals at this time, then pulling these sincere people toward you will not just show that your heart is not sincere? Your heart is not sincere, so is it normal for you to apply for an unwillingness to summon you?


    Of course, this ritual can''t use such a method, the incense is just to set off the atmosphere. Since Alexander dared to hold such a grand ceremony in this season, he certainly had his grasp. It is with this assurance that the proud king has appeared on the square.


    Armed with golden sickle-shaped knives and wolf heads and eagle-head masks, the samurai took the lead in the field and separated a passage in the crowd sufficient for six horses to run in parallel. After them, the dancers took beautiful steps and threw flowers all the way. The priests marched solemnly, and under their control, the smoke turned their feet into cloud paths.


    The slaves held up the gorgeous feather screen fan, and opened it layer by layer. After that, the giant male elephant was dotted with gold and precious stones, holding a gorgeous gold sling, stepping from a distance step by step.


    Alexander was sitting on the wagon, waving his arms towards the crowd cheering and cheering around him. Personally, he has always loved this lively scene. The cheers and worships around him are undoubtedly his testimony to conquering the great cause. As for a little blood embellishment, it is not worth mentioning at all.


    He can draw on the nutrients from this, and in other words, he can get the satisfaction and joy from here.


    In the past, this was something he had enjoyed alone. Now, he doesn''t care about sharing it with someone. So after he laughed and made a response to the surroundings, he patted the shoulders of the people around him and yelled loudly at him.


    "Look, old. The great cause you and I have created together, in the face of such cheers, you can''t be as indifferent as usual, come and wave your hands so that our subjects can see you. This is to establish your majesty Image is the best way! "


    The male elephant is strong, and the driver is not small, naturally he can sit down with two people. Under Alexander''s deliberate arrangement, Yu also had a place beside him.


    For this capricious king, this is naturally no big deal. Since he said he wanted to share it with someone, he wouldn''t have the idea of ??a promise. But as the left and right arm on which he relied, he was the most faithful slaughterer, but Yu Yu couldn''t be complacent.


    He is a traditional person, and even more cautious. The princes and ministers get along, this is a fate, and it is a good thing that is just like a thousand miles to meet Bole. And just because it was a good thing that was not much, he just couldn''t make it a bad thing.


    Just like the eternal remarks of Zhao Bei Emperor Liu Bei and Zhu Geliang. The reason why they can become an eternal story is not because of the sincerity of visiting the cottage and the wisdom of the world. It was the solitary solitude of Bai Dicheng, Liu Bei''s self-possessed weight, and Zhuge Liang bowed his heart, and he had to work hard to repay the grace of knowing.


    Being a courtier can do this, it can be considered as a wonderful and well-deserved life. This is an old thing, so in the face of a coward like Alexander, he just narrowed his neck and hid himself in Alexander''s tall figure as much as possible. Then he smiled a little awkwardly at him.


    "Your Majesty, you can do it by yourself. This lively scene, I am old, but I cannot accept it."


    "That''s a pity. I originally arranged a few pure girls to come and kiss you. Since you don''t like it, that''s fine ..."


    Capricorning his chin, Alexander seemed to have made a decision in a somewhat grateful expression. Later, he also corrected his posture and began to sit upright in the car.


    From an old understanding of Alexander, this is undoubtedly a difficult task. Because Alexander is an unsettling temperament. Rather than sitting high on the throne, watching the performance of his men. He prefers to end in person and participate in all aspects. This is the most typical type of natural energy, and it is undoubtedly difficult to expect such people to be quiet and honest.


    But for now, he was quiet. This made Old Yu realize immediately that he held his own nature for his own sake. Whether deliberate or unintentional, this moved the old. And he said immediately.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t have to suppress yourself. It''s an honor for me to sit by your side ..."


    "That''s not okay," Alexander said stubbornly, at the same time. "I promised that I will share the glory with you. And now I''m letting you sit here, not to make you feel embarrassed. Since you are not used to this hilarity, then we are serious. Anyway, for us For my subjects, am I enthusiastic or majestic, isn''t it bad? "


    His eyes narrowed, and there was some joking in his words. It is also this kind of joke that makes Old Yu feel a little more emotional. He is old-fashioned and talks about it. But Alexander did not give him this opportunity.


    Although he often discusses and consults with the old Yu, this does not mean that he can endure the nagging of the old days. In his opinion, the old is really good, there is no lack of wisdom, and there is a sense of proportion. It is this nasty problem that is really unacceptable.


    Now was the time of joy, and he didn''t want old Yu to disturb his mood. So now, he said to old Yu.


    "You''re ready over there. Are you sure you''re foolproof?"


    It''s a bit frightened, after all, it''s not easy to swallow it back to the mouth. However, as a qualified prime minister, Yu Yu quickly answered.


    "Your Majesty, nothing can be foolproof. But our hands and feet are fast enough, even if there is a problem, she wants to find out that it is after the dust has settled, that is meaningless ..."


    "So, everything went according to plan?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. It''s all up to you!"


    This plan was first proposed, and Alexandria Nature has the responsibility to take over the most important work. This is where the current sacrifice comes. So, before Jiao came to the idol step by step, he jumped from an elephant more than three meters tall without saying a word. Then, with the attention of hundreds of thousands of subjects, he opened his mouth to the gold idol.


    "According to the agreement, I am here, the great goddess. These three cities are now owned by my Majesty, and I have completed my agreement with you with my subjects. So please follow our agreement Give us your gift. Come, my goddess! "


    He was so straightforward that Aleksia had to respond.


    This is a disadvantage of the gods. When they become gods and manifest miracles, they will be closely related to those who believe in them.


    A powerful deity might be able to cut off this connection by himself, but Alecsia''s ability to usurp it would not do it. If only the scale of the ritual performed in private by Alexander was fine, she could bear it more or less. But such a large ceremony of hundreds of thousands now is enough to force her to the point where she has to deal with it.


    She couldn''t stand the feeling of whispering in her ears when she closed her eyes, even if she closed her eyes. So she was angry, and she appeared in front of Alexander.


    No special vision. Only the golden ship carrying her abruptly appeared above the square. She also pressed her temper, and questioned Alexander coldly.


    "What do you want? My king?"

 Chapter 2134：

    "I dare not ask more, my goddess."


    In the face of Alexia, who is still struggling with their lives, Alexander did not dare to open his mouth. He remained as humble as possible, not looking directly at Alexia in the air, but just said to her half-bow.


    "According to the agreement, I have won these three heroic cities and offered them to you. Naturally, I also hope that you can give my ancestors my new life as promised, this is what they should Reward. And beyond that, I have no other choice. "


    Alexander said simply, but Alexia, who was sitting high in the golden boat, couldn''t help frowning, and began to feel a sense of sitting on wax.


    Holding the power of Hades in her hand, she has the power to make the dead Su Sheng good. But this does not mean that she will be able to resurrect tens of millions of dead spirits onto earth.


    Death, after all, is only the spokesperson of the goddess of death in various worlds. Their control over the power of death still comes from the devolution of the authority of the death goddess. If it is within the permissible category to resurrect one or two special examples, then it is naturally harmless. The goddess of death will not be concerned about such trivial matters, even if she knows, she will open one eye and close one eye.


    But if this power is abused recklessly, and tens of thousands of people are resurrected in one breath, then it will obviously touch the bottom line of the goddess of death. Her kingdom is the home of the deceased. In theory, everything that is dead will become her people. And now you want to steal the people who have belonged to her from her world, and it is not so one or two, do you think she is willing or not?


    Alexia didn''t think she was qualified to discuss with the incarnation of the rules of the universe. Naturally, she was even more afraid to touch her bottom line. So from the beginning all this was a lie, a scam that made these dead die for them. Except for Alexander, who is a real talent worthy of her extra grace, the end of everyone else is the endless abyss.


    Of course, Alexia won''t say that. Even now, she still chooses to cover it with lies.


    "You do occupy these three cities, my king. But this is only temporary, not real possession. You are also facing huge challenges and threats, with a little care, everything you have now It will turn into a bubble. As a gift, it is obviously not perfect. So it is because of this, these are not worth my rewards and rewards! "


    Sounding grounds. Alexander sneered, but on the surface he was calm. He showed hesitation, then anxiety and irritability. It can be said that the performance is true, he has already issued a howl like a bull.


    "What kind of challenge? Please speak frankly, my goddess. I don''t think there is anything in the world that can stop the sharp edge of my army. No matter what kind of opponent, as long as he dares to be my enemy, I will use a sword Cut it into pieces and trample it into mud with horseshoes. I will let them know how wrong it is to challenge me to conquer the king of the world! "


    It was Alexander''s answer, and it was not unexpected from Alexia. Although she was full of mockery of such arrogant words, and regarded such rhetoric as a joke, she had to say that this was the standard answer she wanted most. So it was also very straightforward. She pointed out her hand and said that.


    "The devil outside the city is your first threat. In addition, east to west from this city are your opponents. You should be very clear. The existing world structure will not allow you Existence participates in their competition, so even the best situation requires you to exert your talents and use force to win your status and survival space. Only by doing so can you be considered as a peace of mind. And if you even If you can''t do it, you can only be a loser. Not to mention that you have these three cities! "


    "What should I do, my goddess?"


    Throwing unknown questions to the gods is a consistent practice of his time. It was also clear that Alexia beckoned at him and said so.


    "This is a secret. I will only discuss it with you. Come to me first."


    The golden ship landed, and the misty veil-like power gathered into a bridge, connecting the ship''s rail and Alexandria. There is no hesitation in Alexander nature. When he boarded the ship, the ship was lifted off suddenly and disappeared into the sight of everyone.


    Alexander''s hobby is well-known, and Alexia does not have such a hobby. So she got out of the environment that made her uncomfortable, and didn''t speak to Alexander until she climbed into the clouds.


    "You''re doing well, Alexander. But it''s not enough. Before I answer your question, I have a question to ask you, how on earth did you manage to win these three cities?"


    This was a question in her mind, because the development of things clearly did not meet her expectations. There were only two situations in her expectations. One was that the devil broke the defense of these three cities, and then Alexander cleaned up the mess; the other was that Alexander directly conquered the three cities by his skill, using blood and force to keep those wise men Don''t bow your head.


    It can be said that no matter which of these assumptions, there must be bloodshed. It may be a bit exaggerated to say that the corpse is running wild. But if there aren''t tens of thousands of people to fill it in, it''s simply a glimpse of the skills of those intellectuals.


    The problem is that things just didn''t come as she expected. Alexander''s victory in these three cities is arguably easy. The only time he revealed his butcher knife was the slaughter of those ambitionists who were unwilling to accept his rule, which was a bit more difficult than killing the chickens, and did not meet the expectations of Alexia at all.


    So she was really curious how Alexander did it all. Not that she was suspicious, but whoever thought about it in the middle would inevitably feel a little nasty.


    Alexia will have something else, as Alexander expected. In fact, this is one of his traps, and he would be in trouble if she didn''t ask him that. Now it can be said that everything is just right, and he also produced a well-written belly draft and performed with superb acting skills.


    "It can only be said that destiny is on my side, my goddess!"


    "Maybe you can''t imagine how lucky this is, but it''s true. Before I came into contact with these three cities, the owners of these three cities had already contacted me."


    "The little guy named Frank Stark is an interesting person. I wouldn''t even have believed it if the owner of these three cities would be such a little guy. Of course, at the beginning At the time, he didn''t mean to pass over these three cities, but simply wanted to enter into an alliance and let me help him relieve the pressure from the devil. "


    "Of course I am unwilling. After all, rather than this kind of trade for sacrifices, I hope to see them lose each other, and then I will defeat them both in one fell swoop. But this is unrealistic in the end So, I just gave him an ambiguous answer, and barely begun to establish a friendly relationship without interference. "


    "This is absolutely wise, my goddess. Because the subsequent development is completely full of drama."


    "Say the point!"


    Alexia really didn''t want to listen to these chattering remarks, because he didn''t know who to learn from. Alexander always liked to add some unconscious emotions and many self-proclaimed words when he told the process. This made his narration sound almost annoying. Aleksia, who was almost tolerant to the limit, couldn''t hold on anymore. He only interrupted him with a voice and made his own demands.


    "All right."


    With a slight flash in his eyes, Alexander smashed his lips and began to continue.


    "Not long ago, a messenger from the United States met with me and revealed the idea of ??paying a huge price in exchange for me to assist them in capturing Frank Stark. I considered it and felt that there was something in the middle of it There ��s room for it. So I made two preparations. "


    "On the surface, I promised this group of deals and was willing to cooperate with them. In fact, I changed their hands and sold their news to that little guy."


    "The little guy has a bad temper. He planned to let me hand over those guys from the United States to him on the spot. But obviously, I wouldn''t do it yet. Then he made such a condition. . "


    "That is, he is willing to pay my greatest support for him at the cost of these three cities."


    "I studied his identity, and the special encounter made me feel that he was very likely to be embarrassed and intend to do something about the country left by his father. And if I accept this condition, it will undoubtedly mean that I want to Enemy against the United States. This is a very good opponent, and I accepted it. That''s why you see this scene now, that is, I have taken over these three cities without any hesitation. "


    "As for whether I will do as I did with him, it depends on the specific situation."


    Hearing here, Alexia suddenly became interested. Because she also found that things started to develop in a direction that was more favorable to her.


    In her original plan, if Alexander had the three cities. Then she would be like a goblin, at the cost of the resurrecting bargaining chip, and driving those soldiers under Her Majesty Alexander into the war meat grinder in Asia.


    In this way, even if the stalemate on the Asian side cannot be broken now. To some extent, they can tilt the scales of victory towards them.


    However, in the final analysis, this is also a problem that does not cure the symptoms. Because she knew very well that the problem was that Hydra''s opponent was far more than one Asia, but the entire world.


    The reason why the Asian war is supported by a country is because of the inferiority of human nature. Everyone can''t see the scene of a big family, so it is inevitable that they will have the idea of ??consuming the most powerful companions now through this war.


    However, weakening is weakening, does not mean that they will just watch him die. They also know the reason for their cold teeth, so once the war situation turns to a direction that is not good for them, they will certainly provide assistance immediately.


    And that''s what Alexia wants to stop. She worked hard to create the plague, and the fight against Ultron was to weaken the war potential in Europe and make them unable to participate in the following disputes.


    However, to this day, Hydra is almost exhausted. It is her limit to be able to make waves in Europe. It is already her limit to engage in wind and rain. She wants to bring down all the opponents in the world, even if only the main opponents are pulled down. Things.


    She couldn''t leave these operations under her control and ran to the United States across the ocean to toss. Especially in the case that part of the class brought by Zhou Yi''s return has taken root there, she is even less likely to do such a self-traveling thing.


    So it''s a bit regrettable that she can''t do her best in this. What kept her from thinking was that at this time Alexander and Frank brought her an unexpected surprise.


    Frank is right. But no one could say that a hidden danger would not bring her any good.


    Looking at the things he tossed out in the United States, it can almost be said that he tossed the United States with five injuries and seven injuries. If this is continued, a fire is added to the broken bun, and the ghost knows whether the broken bun will be lit directly.


    If you don''t want to kill the United States at once, as long as you can make him hurt and can''t move, that is the best result for Alexia.


    She intentionally contributed to this result, so she immediately became concerned.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I haven''t decided yet!" Shaking his head, Alexander gave an ambiguous answer. "It depends on the performance of both sides."


    "If that little guy can continue to bring me greater benefits, I don''t mind standing behind him and supporting him all the time. In the end, it is a sea of ??oceans. The United States, a country that is already in the twilight, cannot do it. Give me too much pressure. "


    "But if the United States can bring me greater benefits, I have to say two things. The long distance and the decline in strength are his misfortune, but also my luck. Because to some extent, Such a guy is just a good ally, an object suitable for annexation. If he can form an alliance of interests to some extent, and let him pave the way for my great cause of conquering the world, then I don''t mind using a little guy In exchange for such cooperation. "


    "So the key is not on me, but on them!".

 Chapter 2135：

    After hearing this, Alexia couldn''t help but feel it in her heart. Sure enough, none of these kings who can keep their names in history was a good match.


    Not much to say, just the ability to get around the source, weigh the interests, and direct things in the direction that is most beneficial to you, is not something that ordinary people can do. It can be said that all the people who appeared in front of him have become the object of his use. Sometimes even Alexia wonders if she is one of them.


    the answer should be confirmed. But after thinking about it carefully, Alexia put aside such thoughts again. use? It doesn''t matter. The relationship between people in this world is mostly used. Being able to be used only means that you have value in using it, but it does not mean that you will eventually become a loser. At least Alexia believed that she wouldn''t, because what she was holding in her hands was Alexander''s fundamental, life.


    Strength is fundamental. With absolute overwhelming power, Alexia would only show extraordinary interest in Alexander''s calculations.


    "So, what''s the best situation in your imagination?"


    "Of course, all-taken!"


    Haha laughed, Alexander opened his hands, showing a look of arrogance.


    "I''ve heard the story of the Stark family, and I know that the little guy''s father claims to be the wealth left by the wisest human being. From these three cities, we can see that this wealth is How rich, so if it can fall into my hands, then I really have no reason to refuse. "


    "And the same, for the tens of thousands of miles of land in the country opposite the ocean, hundreds of millions of people, I am very coveted. Whether it is voluntary or forced. There is only one opportunity to make them available to me, then I Is there any reason not to accept this gift? "


    "I''m afraid things won''t go as far as you wish!" Alexia sneered, but she didn''t like seeing this picture as a stupid dream. So it was also rude, and she was ironic.


    "Don''t think those people are too stupid, Alexander. If you can think of this beautiful thing about counting them, why can''t they be counting on you as well? You want to take all the food and become the final winner, I''m afraid They think the same way. "


    "Then rely on means, and to be honest, I don''t think they will be more confident than me."


    Shaking his head, Alexander was still arrogant, and he was still very positive.


    "Frank''s little guy doesn''t have such a great ability. Because after all, he is just a child. He may be a little smart, but he is lacking in both the power and the practical experience. This is doomed He cannot be a winner. "


    "And the United States. I admit that this country has such a bit of heritage. But like all the countries that have fallen from glory, he has lost his vigor and so-called aggressiveness. Even maintaining a country''s stability requires kidnapping a child. It was also reached that I do n��t think it has any chance to turn around in such a country. The decaying forces in it alone will take him down a little bit. It ��s like the veteran parliaments in the Spartan city-state. same."


    "Of course, there will be people like Leonidas who want to cheer up. But when the person best suited for this role dies, and when those who have the same ambition also lose their lives, I Do n��t think there are still a few people who can do it! "


    Leonidas was the king of Sparta, that is, the one who had three hundred warriors against the Persian army in the hot springs. Although he is a hero, he has to say that it is full of tragedy.


    Because, Sparta is the most powerful military city-state in the entire Greek world. But there are only three hundred warriors going to the country with him, which is a great joke in itself.


    Spartan and Athenaeum can pull thousands of people to fight Persia, and those who want to take soil and water from their homes can only be enlisted by the king to take three hundred warriors and say, There''s nothing tricky in it, that''s impossible. The decaying forces stumped from it, which killed Leonida''s life. However, Leonida''s death also played a role, he alerted the Greek world, made the Greek world aware of the power of Persia, and united together to launch a confrontation with them.


    It can be said that he preserved the integrity of the Greek world and cut off the opportunities for Persia to break it down. And in the same way, in the United States of Japan, there is also such a person who plays the same role.


    Tony Stark can''t be overstated to say that he is Leonidas of the United States.


    Especially after his death, the politicians in the United States so sought to seize his property and murder his son-in-law, the similarity became more real.


    However, Leoni had reached the bottom of his life well, but Tony Stark was not half effective. Everything he dominated collapsed and disappeared after his death. The speed made Alexander couldn''t help sighing for him.


    Seriously, he still admires Tony Stark. Anyone who can turn the tide at crisis is enough to call himself a hero. Such a hero is qualified to make him associate. He even felt that if he could meet once when this guy was alive, he might be a friend. Just a pity


    Alexia couldn''t guess the regretful feeling in Alexander''s heart, but it was not difficult to guess who Leonida was in his words. It''s just that she''s a little strange. If Tony is Leonidas, then who is he with the same ambitions? It can''t be said to be Frank, I''m afraid this little ghost can''t wait to destroy this country now.


    She asked the question aloud, and Alexander spoke to her unabashedly.


    "A black man named Nick Fury, his head was cut off by myself!"


    "Nick Fury?" The name, even if it wasn''t strange to Alexia, surprised her by the fact that this cunning old fox would die here.


    You know, the original Hydra''s U.S. branch has planned assassinations against him more than once, but basically all the efforts were just a mistake in the sidecar. We can''t say that they are not good enough, but can only say that Nick Fury is so cunning, he almost always reserves a way for himself, so that every time he plays a trick to survive.


    So this time, is he really dead, or is it another special performance? Alexia thought for a moment, but smiled in the end, could not help laughing at herself.


    She realized that she seemed to have fallen into the past.


    Nick Fury is sly, but he is not a superpower, and he can perform a trick out of nothing. In the end, his escape tactics are also based on the huge resources of the original SHIELD and his personal power.


    But now, the SHIELD has been wiped out, and the United States is sunset, which is not as good as before. This change, which is comparable to returning to liberation overnight, cannot support him to do so many small hands and feet. Even if he had this mindset, he didn''t have this ability. So, if he does it again, he must really be dying.


    Probably determined the possibility of his death, Alexia is still somewhat confused. What she didn''t understand was why Alexander wanted to kill this guy. Because of the current world structure, this kind of goods is already a little difficult to be elegant.


    He can''t change anything, even saying that even in the direction of the United States, he may not be able to play a significant role. To put it bluntly, a spy chief may be able to engage in wind and rain during the heyday of the country. However, after the nation''s power was declining, what he said may not be as loud as his fart.


    That is, Tony Stark looked down on him and gave him the title of Secretary of Defense so that he could continue to do well. However, with the collapse of the Stark government and their self-suppression-type reconciliation, how much power he can retain in his hands is already a questionable question.


    The capital power is not good. After he has done so many things against them, he can still provide him with so much support regardless of his previous suspicion. What is certain is that when the US government reverted to the previous dish-cooking sequence, that is, the model in which capital was governed by politicians, Nick Fury could still stand high. I''m afraid I can''t escape an aerial end.


    The meaning of the symbol is greater than the actual meaning. Alexia can''t think of the reason why Alexander must kill him.


    "The reason is simple! That is, he offended me, and the majesty of the king cannot tolerate the slightest offense."


    Facing the question, Alexander''s answer was also frank. Just for such a rhetoric, Alexia''s face clearly showed a look of whether you came to me stupid.


    The war between the two countries has not been beheaded, and she will not believe that Alexander will cut Nick Fury, a high-ranking person in the United States, simply because of offense. Although he acted arrogantly, he wasn''t a dazed monarch. How could such a wayward stupid thing happen to him?


    In this case, Alexander Nature could not say that it was because he was almost stabbed that he was frustrated and asked for his life. He could only nod his head, and said to her in a gesture that you thought was not wrong.


    "Of course, I also do this for my purpose, that is to completely cut off the possibility of peace talks between that little guy and the United States."


    "Although from this point of view, this little guy has formed a hostile situation with the United States, but in the end, this is still an uncertain thing."


    "The politicians in the United States haven''t completely shattered their faces and identified Tony Stark as a sinner. Their ambiguity in this area has also left some room for relaxation between them and that little guy. Maybe they don''t They will choose to ease each other''s relationship, but there is no guarantee that they won''t do it in the future. Once they do, Frank''s ability to stand the test is a key issue. "


    "I can''t pin my hope on the insistence of a small child. Even if he says how determined he is now, I can''t guarantee that under certain incentives he will change his position. I have to increase his determination or force him into that irreversible room. Based on this, I don''t think there is anything more appropriate than that nigga''s head! "


    "Just describe the seriousness of the matter a little bit, and then send this nigga''s head and his intentions as a gift to him, then he will easily get angry with this. And when the US government listens When the nigga''s death is heard, and they also know that it is related to that little guy, they will be forced to tear his face. Unless a country can accept such humiliation with a brazen face, otherwise I really do n��t think, What else could they do to ease it. "


    This is a reasonable statement, at least for Alexia, this rhetoric is more reliable than his offensive monarchy.


    And if considering from this perspective, Alexia will undoubtedly have to think more about his next steps.


    Allowing him to go to Asia to act as a **** stick obviously did not make him a good deal for the US side, because if the operation is good, he will not affect one United States, but the entire Western world.


    She doesn''t believe that Europe will sit and watch the United States collapse, let alone that the Alexander Conference will let the countries on the side of Europe stand aside in this long-running contest. Therefore, as long as she allows the conquering king to continue her plan, and even says that it will help the situation a little when he needs it, it will have a disastrous impact on the existing structure of the entire world.


    This is what she would like to see, so she promised to Alexandria with joy.


    "Very well, it is you, Alexander. Your plan has surpassed my expectations. It is entirely conceivable that when your plan is fully achieved, the whole world will tremble because of you! And this is exactly what I think need."


    "Let ��s do it. I can provide you with all the arm support when you need it. When you reach the expectations envisaged as you mentioned, I can assure you, my king, what you expect Everything will be fulfilled, and I can assure you! "


    If other people present were to hear such a guarantee, they might be ecstatic. But Alexander had a terrible heart, and he would not be too surprised by this guarantee.


    Of course, on the bright side he couldn''t show it yet. Therefore, because of his thick beard, which was indistinguishable, he opened the corner of his mouth and greeted it loudly.


    "Your generosity is amazing, and I can assure you that I will live up to your expectations!"


    That being said, Alexia had no doubt about him. Because the reason is very simple, she can''t even imagine how courageous it is to let a guy whose life is in his hands make that kind of risky move, especially if he is still a king.


    The king is afraid of death, isn''t this normal?

 Chapter 2136：

    After the friendly and harmonious meeting, the two appeared again in front of the public and gave a solemn commitment to all the dead present with a rather caring attitude.


    This is a process that must be followed. After all such a magnificent and hard-working ritual, the dead are eager to have a new life. And if they do n��t give them any explanation, then even if Alexia is a **** sitting on the sky, there will be no good fruit to eat.


    They are not the kind of obedient people allowed to be given by God for thousands of years. Under the premise that undead from several times and even dozens of times are mixed together, and they confuse their ideas and thoughts with each other, even how pious people in the past will inevitably be affected by others.


    The overall performance is in the pragmatic nature. When people don''t want to pay blindly, but ask for a reward for what they have done, it is difficult for Alexia to fool them again.


    She had to take something out, even if it was just a false promise, she had to do it. This was a kind of duress, but for her own purposes, she could only recognize it by pinching her nose.


    Regardless of what Alexia thought, Alexander knew that everything was going according to his plan. According to the plan, this is the time for the next step. Sure enough, he immediately saw Alexia''s face suddenly change, and frowned.


    "What happened, you don''t seem to be looking right!"


    Alexander pretended to be ignorant. In this regard, Alexia pointed out and asked questions.


    "There seems to be some magical fluctuations. Your men?"


    Alexia doesn''t think this will be a problem for Alexander''s men. Because the obvious problem is that Alexander is not a dishwasher, but a real king. The power of life and death is in his hands, and he dares to play such unscrupulous things under his eyelids, but it has to pay the price of life.


    Especially at this moment, he still has his own stand beside him, with their two different roles combined, and the person who engages in matters is definitely a dilemma. Unless it is mentally retarded, the average person will never be so unwise.


    Therefore, to rule out the possibility that those who are used to living under the king''s hands would not know the current affairs, this sudden situation is worth her doubts.


    "Where?" Glancing in the direction that Alexia was pointing, Alexander shrugged his shoulders and gave an indifferent answer. "That''s where the little fellow of the Stark family lives. I heard he''s going to have a little magic, so it shouldn''t be strange to have this kind of movement."


    "Not weird?" Alexia, who had used his divine power to glance at it from afar, only saw a person going to the sky, looked cold and yelled at Alexander. "Stupid, he''s gone!"


    "Watch your words and deeds, Lord Goddess. Anyway, I am also your King!"


    Arguing for his face, Alexander did not bother too much in this regard. Instead, he questioned Alexia''s remarks.


    "As for you saying he ran away? Is there any misunderstanding? He is still my ally now. I don''t restrict his coming and going, and he doesn''t need to have any taboos on me. Maybe he just woke up everywhere Go round, are you a little too concerned? "


    Are you worried? Alexia didn''t think so. She thought she was lucky. Because it was clear to her that Frank had not finished or ran at this time, but at this time, he probably discovered his existence and realized the seriousness of the problem.


    This was her negligence, and it was her mistake that she hadn''t expected that things would go to this point from the beginning. If she knew what Alexander''s plan was like, she wouldn''t be able to show her true face to Frank anyway.


    It''s good now. He was exposed to the public, and Frank knew the relationship between Alexander and her. With deep hatred between him and Hydra, she has every reason to believe that this little cub would rather bow to the American side and would definitely not be willing to act as her own pawn. So it was a very good plan, but there was a big problem from here.


    Missed an opportunity? She certainly would not allow such things to happen. If the current opportunity is missed, let alone the premature death of Alexander''s plan, the impact on Hydra headquarters alone is a result she is unwilling to bear.


    That was Smith Chow''s ambition. And she would never allow this cause of his ideals to fall on her. As for saying that Frank is related to a good show arranged by Smith Zhou, she believes that she will not have much influence on it. As long as he can be caught, then according to the current situation, the drama will continue to develop.


    "He ran! Grab him and don''t let him escape from our hands!"


    Did not explain the reason for this, but just emphasized his point again. Alexia was undoubtedly prepared to force Alexander to yield in his own capacity.


    This seemed very useful, at least Alexander''s face was not stingy, but he could only mutter in his mouth.


    "I don''t understand, but if it is to catch up with him, I''m afraid it won''t be easy. The mystic under my hand is competent for this job, but there is a black-haired kid next to this little guy. . "


    "People under my hands have suffered from him. So if they really ran away as you said, even if I sent someone to chase them, I might not be able to stop them!"


    The black-haired devil can also make Alexander the underpowered mystics consider themselves not opponents. Such a person Olexia thinks a little, can come up with an answer.


    Zhou Shang that little cub!


    For the direct descendants of his biggest opponent Zhou Lan, Alexia will naturally not have a good sense. However, due to Smith''s face, she could not do anything to Zhou Shang.


    Seeing and not bothering her eyes is her usual attitude. At the moment, if this little cub is involved in this kind of thing, then she doesn''t mind giving him a lesson, letting him know exactly what should be involved in him, and what should not be involved in him.


    Yes, she is ready to end in person to ensure that Alexander''s plan is foolproof. After making such a determination, she didn''t hesitate too much, she already ordered to Alexander.


    "Let your people keep up as soon as possible, and I will help you solve what you call that trouble!"


    She said so, when even disappeared without a trace. Facing this sudden decision, Alexander dragged his subordinates calmly.


    "Haven''t you heard? Don''t start yet? Don''t grind up! If it breaks my good things, I will leave you all without good fruit."


    Holding on to mimicking the tone of self-aged, Alexander had given the death order. And just waiting for his order, hundreds of mystics had already been moved by the wind, advancing towards the place indicated in the order.


    This movement can''t be concealed from Alexia, after all, these people are inextricably related to her after all. But she had no doubt about him, and only when it was Alexander''s fast and decisive action, and with a praise, she began to speed up to catch up again.


    Speed ??is not a specialty of Alexia. Although the flying ability of the eagle **** Horus is regarded as the best among the gods, unfortunately, he is not the top. And it is not very practical to want to rely on this ability to catch up with Karma Taj, who can open portals on earth.


    Fortunately, Frank''s use of magic in this area is not so pure. There is always a trace of evidence that the distance between them is getting closer. This made Alexia feel like a cheetah chasing an antelope, and with a little effort, he could catch his prey. She naturally has no reason to not work hard.


    And that''s how they pulled and deliberately seduce them. Soon, they went straight from Egypt to Europe.


    The target is well selected, Paris, France, the Elphi Tower.


    I chose this place because it is a good casting medium. As the first step in Zhouyi''s divinity, the Eiffel Tower is somewhat stained with mysterious factors. Although it does not mean that it will become a sanctuary or something because of this, in the hands of the mage, this can still play a role.


    The specific effect is difficult to say clearly. Only those who are capable of manipulating such magical spells are qualified to do so today. He chose the place, and Frank could only listen to his choice. After all, only he has the ability to play this first move. At the same time, it is also a reason not to use doubt. Since it was himself who pulled Strangi into his own camp, he should have full confidence in it.


    Encouraging himself in this way, Frank was already leading Alexia into a predetermined ambush. That is, just above the Eiffel Tower and above the clouds, as soon as Alexia emerged, Strangy was already ready to strike.


    Entrusted with the inspiration of Wanwanwang ��s first-hand electromagnetic tower, Stranger boldly used the magic of the earth''s veins to bless the extremely heavy magnetic field force in the earth on this renovated tower. The most direct result of this is that the sky is suddenly overcast with clouds, as if thousands of horses and horses rushed through the clouds, and the sound of the noise made the whole world seem to lose its sound.


    This is wrong! Alexia realized that it might be an ambush, but she was too late to react. Because under the guidance of the geomagnetic field, the dazzling thunderbolt had suddenly torn all the darkness, and it was directly added to her.


    Even if it is God, you must lower your head when facing the power of nature. Unless you are above the whole world, or you can only choose to bow your head in the face of the power of the world itself.


    Apparently, Alexia was not at this point, so she suddenly encountered such an attack. Naturally, she was completely unprepared and fell from the clouds like a wild goose shooting her wings.


    This is something many people did not expect, including the French people marching underneath. They were not prophets, of course, they could not think of the possibility of a sudden fall from heaven.


    If you can predict in advance, even if you kill them, they will not make this fun under this landmark building. In fact, after seeing the changes in the Eiffel Tower and feeling that the bright sun above them began to be blocked by something, some of them already felt sensitive and began to want to leave this as much as possible. That''s the right place.


    However, after all, few people can leave, and most people are still ignorant. And while they continued their meaningless riots, Alexia, who was hit by a meteorite on the ground, had forced them to stop.


    It was as if someone suddenly pulled out a gun at the concert. In the face of Alexia, who suddenly fell to the ground and smashed the ground directly like a missile bombardment, the response of these people below was also a very popular scream and fled around.


    Of course, a completely unorganized escape would only make the scene more chaotic. The bloodshed happened quickly, and the result of this confusion also made many people who wanted to flee could not help but stop.


    They consider themselves sane, and don''t think they should be mingled with this mindless behavior before they figure out what happened. And it is out of this kind of thought that they are clever, so that they can''t help but want to figure out why.


    Truth matters, doesn''t it? They said to themselves in their hearts that they had begun to probe the brain from the periphery of the pit to the center.


    And when they saw Alexia lying in the middle, who had just slowed down, many people could not help but cursed their mother in their hearts.


    Superpower! This is a trouble that ordinary people absolutely don''t want to mix in.


    After so much, ordinary people in this world have long understood a truth. That is to remove many unavoidable disasters, there are some troublesome things that they absolutely cannot, and should not be incorporated. Among them, the first is the conflict of such superpowers.


    And the conflict with the government, relying on the government is not afraid to easily treat yourself differently. Super-powered people, especially those with powerful force, even if they do not mean to involve ordinary people, under such a situation, they will definitely not have a good end.


    For details, refer to two giant elephants wrestling in a cage and mice under their feet.


    No one wants to be a rat that was accidentally trampled to death. So most people stay away from this kind of fairy fight. For now, however, they are afraid they cannot escape. Therefore, she also looked at Alexia''s good temperament and grandeur, and realized that she should not be a bad person. Several onlookers hesitated, and they trembled and asked her.


    "Are you okay? Is there anything I can help with?"

 Chapter 2137：

    Inherent examples are told to ordinary people. If you can''t avoid an incident that is being rolled up by a superpower, holding on to the thigh of the righteous side of the conflict is probably the best way to save your life.


    Whether it is out of pity or responsibility, as long as one party is willing to take care of them a little, then their lives are more or less guaranteed. Of course, this guarantee is better than nothing, but in any case, it is always better to have such a guarantee than none.


    The idea is absolutely good, it can even be said to be the best choice for smart people. The problem is, they chose the wrong object, and Alexia would not be full of justice, as her appearance showed. The Yan value parties who used Yan value as the basis for their choice were undoubtedly wrong, so at this time, they immediately ushered in the ruthless blow of Alexia.


    "Get away from me, you **** reptiles!"


    She waved her arm casually, and the strong wind that she took was like a sharp sword, and she directly chopped the few people closest to him into pieces. This shows her attitude. She always treats such ordinary people as contempt for lower creatures.


    It doesn''t matter when it ��s normal. For example, if an ant crawls over you, you won''t even feel the same. But at this time, she had a tense mentality just after being attacked, and the interference from ordinary people immediately became like mosquitoes humming in your ears, making it unbearable.


    She would not be half-tolerant of these intolerable matters. And it was such a horrible performance that when the people around them were panicking, they also started to retreat to protect themselves.


    The misfortunes of their predecessors were there, and they didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes. It is just that the situation in the future has become more and more chaotic because of the changes here, and even if they want to escape at this time, they are afraid that it is too late.


    Regret it? This is inevitable. From the current situation, no matter how serious the previous confusion is, the possibility of killing a siege from there is more than the chance of facing such a demon head under the eyes. However, there is no regret medicine in the world. If you miss it, you miss it. And if they want to cope with the current situation, they obviously have to think of another way.


    Fortunately here is France, and they French people have a traditional skill. Although it''s a bit out of place to use it, they don''t have a better choice right now, right?


    "Wait, don''t kill us, we surrender!"


    The standard surrender posture was performed before Alexia raised his hand again. At this time, the French showed unprecedented efficiency, as some unknown French said, as long as I surrendered fast enough, the enemy could not hit me. Their response made Alexia hesitate for a while.


    There was chaos in her brain because she hadn''t figured it out for a while. And after she figured out what the French were doing, an act of remorse immediately came to her mind.


    This is to treat her as an idiot, and think that if she performs such a surrender, she will be safe? If they really think so, Alexia really doesn''t mind at all, and give them a lesson now.


    She had just taken it easy, and she was angry, so of course there was no hesitation, and she shot again at these surrendering Frenchmen.


    Not surprisingly, the end of these people is doomed. But anyway, there are also decent people at the scene, for example, Strange. After watching Alexia kill a bunch of idiots, he couldn''t watch her killing the second batch of idiots.


    So immediately throwing something out, Strangy, who had already revealed his shape, was already yelling at Alexia.


    "Alexia, don''t you think about it!"


    What was thrown out by him was the robe he wore on his body. Once the robe was thrown out, it immediately turned into a bright red curtain and stood in front of the French. And looking at the curtain, Alexia didn''t leave anything in the air, and hit him with a punch in the air.


    The curtain exploded in an instant, and the huge impact of the force made it almost become a sphere. Fortunately, it has ten toughness in the end, and no one has become torn apart just because of this. And that''s how tossing for a while, Strange has already arrived in person and came to the French.


    The robe had already secured enough time for him, and he couldn''t bear to let such a precious magical instrument be destroyed in the hands of Alexia. So he immediately drew back the robe, and he also urged the golden body to stand in front of those people.


    Alecsia''s random attack was not enough to pose a threat to his golden body. That is a loud sound like Zhong Ming, all movements are temporarily considered to disappear.


    Alexia also knew clearly who was actually plotting himself. With the lord, she is naturally too lazy to continue to deal with those little bugs, and in the face of Strange''s former defeat, she is also inevitable and raised her heart.


    "Strange, it''s you? How did you find me?"


    Worry is inevitable. Because since Strance appeared here, it is almost certainly said that this is a trap, a trap. And thinking of the dilemma that he and Ultron created in the past, she naturally thought that she would face these two guys again.


    Feeling tricky? This is taken for granted. Even if she had reservations, she would never arrogantly think that the two of them were really worthless in front of her. No one can ignore the power of Supreme Master and Ultron, especially her cautious people. So after looking around for a lap, she asked immediately.


    "What about Ultron? He thought he was hiding, wouldn''t I be prepared for him?"


    This is obviously a wonderful misunderstanding. After realizing this, Strange was even wrong, and started to smoke smoke in front of Alexia.


    "He is naturally where he should be! Alexia, this time we will not let you escape again! Your mischievous life must be ended today!"


    "It''s up to you!" The obvious gossip made Alexia sneer and couldn''t help it. Although she was frightened, she wouldn''t be so afraid of these two guys. If she let go of her hands and feet, it would be unknown if anyone would win or lose!


    Strinch himself knew this dim sum, so he was really hesitant at this time, and didn''t know if he should hold on. Hold on to it, I''m afraid I''ll be beaten in a while, I''m afraid I''ll be complacent. And if it''s not tough, then the situation on his side in heaven will be weak.


    Between the dilemmas, it was the French who solved the problem for him. It was obvious that Strance had stepped forward to give them a signal that they were still willing to stand on their side. So it was instinctual reaction that they held Strangi''s thigh directly and begged hard for him.


    "Save us, hero, save us, don''t let her hurt me, please!"


    This kind of behavior that is comparable to wall grass is naturally disdainful to Strangi, but if he really does not care whether they live or die, he can''t be so hardhearted. So, staring at every move of Alexia without squinting, he was already yelling at these people.


    "Let''s get out of here now. I''ll watch her, and I won''t let her move you every penny!"


    The strong body like the copper wall and iron wall, coupled with his majestic posture like a god, gave these people confidence. But they won''t just be satisfied. Seeing that Strangie was so good at talking, they naturally made further demands.


    "We can''t run away! Sir, all right, help us, send us to a safe place."


    They were reluctant to compete with the chaotic crowd for that slim life, and pinned their hopes on Strange''s kindness. It''s just a pity that in this respect, Strange''s kindness is not so cheap.


    It would be very kind of him to be able to help these people resist the attack of Alexia. It is simply impossible to count on him to ignore the threats of Alexia at this time and to take care of their safety like a waiter. and so


    "Go!" Angrily, the invisible gale directly rolled these guys who didn''t know what to do to the impact. And after realizing Strangie''s attitude, even if they said that they were scolding their mothers, they could only rush in a hurry.


    Shame is a bit lost, but anyway, a small life can still be guaranteed. Anyway, it ��s better than being here, or running slower and getting involved in a fight with a fairy.


    They are not stupid. It was also their luck that Alexia didn''t focus on them.


    After all, it is more important to guard against the secret existence of Ultron than to use them as temptations. Not only is Ultron, the Supreme Master in front of her, but also a problem she needs to solve urgently.


    The other side came forward with confidence, and she would not simply think that this was an unprepared behavior. Not much else to say, the previous attack is a testament.


    Time and place are not on her side. So the best way to remedy the disadvantage is to take a step back.


    She didn''t lose her mind, she could see what she should do now. And just when she was about to withdraw and retreat, as before, with a golden cicada shelling trick, a thunder in the sky was already splitting like a sword.


    This is a well-prepared thing, and she cannot say that she has suffered a loss and has not learned a lesson in this area. So in the end the thunder was just beating on the void, and the divine giant scorpion that emerged from the air served as a shield for her. And she, in an instant, stirred up the wind and sand, and fled away in the direction of crowds in the wind and sand.


    This is a mischief, and it is Strangy''s trick. Because of such a powerful horoscope strike, it is impossible to say that it is accurate enough to not have any impact. Under her feet are those innocent ordinary people, and if this is an accident, it may not be how many people will be buried for her.


    Can Stranger not care about the lives of these people, but with his temper and position, can he not care?


    The answer is of course not. So watching Alecsia play such a trick, Stranger was furious and immediately released a big move.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    The fire dragon rose with a blaze of flames, and in the whistle of the groaning dragon, he blasted away directly towards Alexia.


    The moment when this creature between the virtual and the real shows, it is definitely not below Mars hitting the earth. Seeing a behemoth appear in front of himself like this, there was no movement in Alexia, but the civilians underneath completely exploded.


    The selling of the demon dragon really made them panic, and the most terrifying thing was the blaze of flames, even if it just swept above the sky, it already made them feel like they were in a furnace. This is really a kind of suffering, and this kind of suffering is inevitable, which will make them have the illusion of being affected by them.


    The panic was intensifying, and at this time Strance had no time to take care of the stupid things they did in the panic. He now has more energy to stop the escape of Alexia with the magic dragon. In the face of the dragon''s attack, Alexia was of a certain size and opened her hands in front of it.


    Like a mantis arm as a cart, it may not result in a mantis arm as a cart. The root cause is that the power that Alexia can explode is not under the so-called magic dragon.


    The body of the deities is itself the top of the biological chain. Even if she is not the type that is particularly good at close combat, she will not be much worse by feeling alone.


    It is for this reason that a scene that is somewhat absurd to ordinary people has been shown to them.


    The immense power of the monster dragon stunned, the small humans firmly blocked the charge of the dragon, like the rock, and carried the dragon''s body as the wildest imagination, giving it directly Turned over.


    Obviously, the giant dragon''s wings covering the sky cannot provide him with enough support to free him from the action of Alexia. So in an instant, its body was trapped on the ground, and like an earthquake, the whole earth was shaken.


    Despite saying that Strange has been avoiding hurting innocent people. But at this time, this kind of thing is no longer what he said. Alexia did it intentionally, and she even deliberately threw the dragon towards a crowded place. As a result, hundreds of people were involved, and it was difficult to count the innocent people who were burned alive by the flame of the dragon.


    On the ground, the city was burned instantly, and countless wailing sounds made Strance couldn''t help moving. No doubt, he definitely does not want to see such a scene. But at this moment, he must force himself to face and accept such reality.


    Because he had a balance in his heart, and the balance clearly told him that stopping Alexia and eradicating her here was far more important than the lives of hundreds or thousands of people.


    The reason for this is simple, and since Aleksia has ravaged Europe, the disaster she has brought to the entire world has been too heavy.


    Although Strange does not have government statistics, as long as he opens Spirit Sight and glances over the entire European world, he can roughly see how many people are suffering because of Alexia. .


    To say the least millions of people died because of her, and that number would only increase if left unchecked.


    Who will stop her? The politicians who count on a vegan meal must not be able to do so. They have neither such awareness nor such strength. And even if it was said to be forced, Strange had to shoulder a heavy responsibility at this time. This is very demanding on him, and the first and most important one is that he must abandon the kindness of women.


    Perhaps at the beginning, he still had the space to take care of the lives of these ordinary people. But with the beginning of the battle, the situation that Alexia may escape the birth day at any time, he must make a choice.


    One or ten thousand. To protect the hundreds of thousands of insurgents in front of us, or to protect hundreds of millions of innocent people across Europe. Stranger, who had tagged them, actually made a choice in his heart, and even if he said that he was a bit unbearable, the responsibility of the Supreme Master that he was carrying also made him have to make this choice. Come.


    He chose the mournful sounds of countless people. And just after he lost his heart, the Demon Dragon also felt his heart, roared, and at the same time, turned up again in the flames, and attacked Alexia in the past.


    This in itself is a means of stubbornness, in order to give time to Stranger''s more powerful tricks. And Alexia had probably guessed this, and at the same time she really didn''t have that nature to continue to compete with a beast. So in an instant, the divine giant scorpion had been teleported to Alexia by walking in the void, and set up a mighty situation, and had already collided with the dragon fiercely.


    There was a loud bang, and the impact of the two huge monsters fighting each other so that the burning flames were all frightened. Subsequently, the blaze of flames was accompanied by the entanglement of two beasts, and it continued to intermittently gush like a geothermal fountain. The flames began to spread almost unbridled. Seeing the fire rising, Strangch was completely unmoved, with one hand pointing to the sky, and one hand against the Alexia.


    The earth ��s magnetic field responded immediately under the pulsation of the earth''s veins, and the rolling thunder came again. And this time, without the hindrance of the divine giant scorpion, Alexia could only face the power of this world by himself.


    This is not to be feared. If it was the unprepared situation at the beginning, Alexia may indeed be caught off guard by this method. But with the precautions in her heart and the monotony of this method, she has found a way to cope.


    Don''t forget, while being a living god, she is also an excellent scientist herself. Although her specialty and current situation are not so relevant, some basic knowledge is impossible for her. And knowledge like Faraday Cage that even high school students can know is naturally hand-held.


    Of course, knowing only knowledge is not enough, the key is the capital that can be put into practice. The key to Faraday cages is materials that can act as good conductors.


    Although Alexia cannot make things out of thin air, but it is a modern city, and it is not difficult to get local materials from her ability. Therefore, as soon as she reached out her hand, her majestic divine power had already affected the surrounding buildings, and the metal was directly exchanged from it to form a cage shape on her head.


    The first lightning strike, she hardwired it by divine power. The next few rounds did not even hurt one of her hairs. No matter how majestic the power of nature is, there are still loopholes in the face of the foundation of the discipline of physics. As long as this kind of loophole is used properly, the Thunder is utterly indifferent.


    Alexia was a lesson for Stranger, the Supreme Mage, in reality. That is to say, magic is not something that can''t be cracked by any means other than magic. As long as you can understand the mysteries, cracking something is just a matter of hand.


    Of course, if you change time and place, Strance must be grateful. This is indeed something learned. But for now, he would only have a headache, because obviously, the situation worsened for him.


    He now finally understood why Master Gu Yi would write down in her notes those words that don''t rely on external forces blindly. Because it is clear that this kind of magic power that can''t be used as a finger, can only be controlled by special means, it is difficult to say whether it will become a double-edged sword.


    He really needs to be grateful, fortunately, there is no thunder in the powers that Alexia has. Otherwise, who might be hit by lightning now?


    A little omission left Stranger in the dark unconsciously. But this is not enough to make him frustrated, because the prepared backhand is far more than this

 Chapter 2138：

    Strangy''s hands began to clasp, and behind him, invisible visions began to manifest.


    It was a tall giant, with a majestic body as if it were a mountain. The head above the shoulders had three faces, and under the blazing flame above his head, the triple expressions of anger, compassion, and indifference were highlighted. It feels terrifying, but at the same time it will inevitably give rise to a mysterious and majestic awe that cannot be seen.


    The appearance of gods. This is the most direct feeling that most ordinary people have at first sight of this sudden manifestation of the giant. Although the appearance of this deity is different from what they have always known, after all, in this era, can you still pray for the gods who have been swept away from the pile of old paper to come out to save you, or take Treating this kind of thing in the same way you used to treat pagans?


    Do n��t let the suspects pull them, they still want to live a little longer, and do n��t have any idea, they want to show any hostility to such existence!


    The awe, and even the degree of worship, made the three faces manifested by the giant more vivid. At the same time, the fiery flames surged like dragons, and along the hard and strong chests and arms, they turned into different weapons directly on the six arms.


    Knife and sword halberd, bow and arrow hook and fork. This is normal operation and there is nothing to explain. Of course, this type of weapon assembled by mana and willingness will have some special effects, but if you say that they must be better than realistic weapons of the same volume, that is an exaggeration.


    The main reason why you use this kind of weapon between reality and reality is that you can''t find a weapon that can match this mountain-like giant image. After all, if you want to match this level of body, at least it must be a hundred-meter-long home. And this is not a film like the Pacific Rim, or you can use it as a weapon if you just drag an object. If a ship comes up, I''m afraid it hasn''t hit the ship twice, and the ship has broken into sections.


    The nature of materials science is here, and it is not something that a mage can easily reverse. Unless it is said to hold a certain artifact, or there is a complete industrial system behind it, but this is not so easy. So this is only an expedient method, but although it is said to be expedient, it is also practical and useful.


    It''s like at this moment, the remaining half of the body has just been transfigured, and the strong and powerful feet have already stepped on the ground in the sound of thunder. The strength of his hair ran through his body, and the part of the six arms holding the knife and gun greeted Alexia in a mighty manner.


    Iron and steel wire can''t stop the cutting of those mana sharp blades, because the hot front is just like a hot knife cutting through the middle like butter.


    The target points directly to Alexia. Although the difficulty at this moment is no less than a knife slashing in front of a melon seed, but under the lock of Strance''s consciousness, this is also a close attack. As long as Alexia can''t stop such a sharp edge, he can make a hit in one shot. But the question is, can Alexia not stop it?


    The answer is of course impossible. In the face of sharpness, Alexia did not shy away. Although Ashura''s wrath of karma surrounded and drowned it in an instant, she still showed a disdainful smile.


    In the flames, she began to change her image. No longer the habitual appearance of a human being, but a divine gesture appeared in front of Strange.


    She raised her hand, and the golden-colored carapace spread all over her arm like fine scales, which filled the hand with a kind of inhuman glamorous and nobleness. Between the five fingers, the palms with sharp claws and protected by layers have made the closest contact with the disproportionate force blade. The result is that the sharp blade of mana cannot resist the most essential outflow of this divinity, as if it was cut with a knife made of tofu on the diamond, but in a split second, the seemingly unmatched magic blade has changed After the flames of the sky, the collapse completely made a ball.


    The fire could not be further spread, and for all this, Strange did not dare to have any distractions, because all his attention was now on Alexia.


    At the moment, Alexia is showing a new image in the flames. Her body, covered with golden scale armor, can be said to suddenly rise several times, like a golden statue, bathed in a fiery flame.


    The ancient Egyptian-style crown exudes a golden streamer, and the powerful divine power almost turns into a tassel, flowing in it. The golden mask covered her face. Although it was full of coldness and majesty, she still could accurately reflect every expression on her face.


    In addition, she covered Jin Chanchan''s armor. The armor on the shoulders looks like an eagle, with the eagle''s head above the shoulders, while the eagle''s feathers cover the chest and back, forming the strongest defense. This is the symbol of the **** Horus, and represents the power of guardianship.


    And below, it is a lion-shaped arm armor and a wolf head-shaped shin armor. This is a symbol of the strength of the lion goddess Seikemet and the gatekeeper Anubis of the Hades, representing the power of war and the power to walk on death.


    This is not all that Alexia has shown. In addition to these armors, she has some other manifestations of the power of the gods. For example, the pair of gold behind her is the skeleton, and the rainbow light is the wings of the feathers, which is the appearance of Nefertis, the patron saint of the dead. Behind her, the huge golden scorpion tail is undoubtedly the power of the scorpion **** Selcate.


    Combining the power of the gods, Alexia can undoubtedly put this title on his head at this moment. And in the face of everything she showed, don''t say Strang who was on the scene, even the existence of those peeping secretly couldn''t help but stun.


    This is a big hole card. With such a card down, if Strange can''t take any countermeasures, I am afraid that the only person who meets him will be crushed into a fan.


    Strinch himself knew this too, so after taking a deep breath, he also began to come up with his prepared cards.


    Asura was becoming more and more alive, he had become a terrible giant, and actually appeared on the world. At the same time, the power of the earth was also pulsating. The invisible geomagnetism drew the thunder in the sky, gathered on the body of Asura, and soon became a shining armor of thunder.


    This is not so simple as a single decoration, but actually brings together the power of the earth and the heavens and earth and works together with this body to form a more powerful force. It''s no exaggeration to say that the power of the world is in the body. It is also with such a trick that Strangi can have the confidence to stand right here with Alexia.


    The power of heaven and earth is enough to compete with the gods. As for whoever is superior, it depends on their respective abilities.


    It was also that Strangi, who had mastered this power at the beginning, was somewhat out of anger, so he did not have that energy to act lightly. And it seems that seeing through his mentality at the moment, Alexia, already a little giant, immediately laughed at him.


    "Why are you scared? Now there is nothing to regret for you!"


    "I regret medicine, it''s you who want to eat this kind of thing now!"


    Unwilling to lose momentum, but also a plan to continue the skepticism, Strange replied quite loudly. But this didn''t frighten Alexia. Since she dared to reveal the hole cards, it also meant that she had already planned to defeat it all.


    Therefore, it is simply unmoved, and at the same time, the arrogance reaches a limit. She laughed suddenly, "Let me see what you are capable of!" It was already the first, and the wings flew up, rushing towards Strance.


    Capture the thief first capture the king, this truth is naturally universal. However, Strance did not expect that Alexia would use his deity as the weakest link to attack.


    Will his deity be this weakness? For him who has deduced Asura Yoga to the extreme, and even combined it with the mystery of the Buddhist monk to introduce new ideas, he does not have such a view.


    There is a limit to Ashura Yoga. He had already noticed this from his previous fight against Alexia. This ancient mystery is of course overbearing, and it symbolizes one of the most powerful forces in the dead Brahmin world. But, after all, ancient is ancient. Without innovation, it will only be surpassed by newer things.


    Therefore, if this trick is not the only way to deal with Alexia, I''m afraid there is no chance to go straight in and out. In desperation, after taking over the main task, he has to face this strong enemy, so even if he only thinks for himself, he must make a change.


    This is difficult, but fortunately, he is the Supreme Master, sitting on the numerous legacy left by Gu Yi. And, he has the artifact of the Eye of Agomo in his hand.


    Gu Yi''s legacy allowed him to have ample reserves to improve his strength, and the eyes of Agomoto watched the time and insight into the mysterious ability gave him the most precious time. He still remembers how powerful the ancient master when he was against Domam, so he didn''t hesitate, so he focused his energy on the Buddha''s magical power.


    Rulai body, this is the general term for that technique. But the difference is that everyone practicing this spell will have their own image of the body. Like Gu Yi, it looks like a thousand-handed Buddha, which represents her mentality and her certain desire.


    And Strange, he obviously has his own characteristics, so his image of the Dharma body is the one in front of him, the Ashura King body, or the fixed body King body.


    When the body of the law is completed, it will naturally have the power of heaven and earth. And this mana does not only exist in the external minister, but complements each other and also acts on the body of his deity.


    This means that the law is one. Not only does he have a clear sky, the magical aspects of infinite magic can be used. At the same time, his own strength will also be blessed to a level comparable to the Fa.


    Breaking the trance, Achievement King Kong is not bad, stainless glass. This is where he is now. According to the Buddhist scriptures, he is now immortal, immortal. But what exactly is the situation, he still has a certain bottom.


    Stronger than before, this is for sure. But to say immortality is a bit exaggerated. Gu Yi is so strong that he still has a dead end. Therefore, this point can be ignored with a smile. Be cautious, you can''t be overstated.


    Strange was very cautious, but still had to make a short-handed exchange with Alexia. No way, Alexia''s speed is amazing. The rapidity of Horus, coupled with the wings of Nefertis, is enough to make her reach a speed beyond imagination. Strange, by itself, doesn''t excel at speed, so it is inevitable that he will fall into passive.


    When the empty blow hit, the sound of a huge bronze bell ringing. It was a slamming sound on Strangi''s chest by a quick Alexia. The sound is thick and there is a bit of aftertaste. This means Strangy''s gold body was not broken. It is not bad that the glazed gold body still exerts its usefulness.


    However, Strinch wouldn''t be much better. After all, Alexia''s attack at a rapid speed, even if not full force, will not be much worse. He was a little bit sullen in his chest, but in the end he still managed to fight back against Alexia.


    You don''t need to do any more actions, just a simple punch. For him who has cultivated the golden body to the extreme and already has the power to pull mountains and reclaim sea, this is already a counterattack with enough threats.


    In the game, maybe there will be some surprises. But the question is, is Alexia so easy to hit?


    �� If there is a twist in the streamer, she has flickered behind Strance, and under her hands, she has already struck a strident noise on Stranger''s golden back. Come.


    Although it did not break the golden body, it was clearly a step forward. This made Stranger''s face more cautious, and also made Alexia more proud.


    "Your tortoise shell won''t protect you for too long, poor Supreme Master. You shouldn''t be qualified to jump out at this time!"


    "That''s not what you said!"


    An intolerable expression appeared on his face, but after a moment, the expression became stiff. Strange seems to have made up some kind of determination, and while he answered in this way, a huge power, like an invisible bond, was suddenly imposed on Alexia.


    That is gravity, the most primitive force from the earth. Not just Alexia, everything in the battlefield they are in has been shrouded by this sudden increased gravity.


    Even the body of Alexia has a feeling of being trapped in the mud under this sudden and powerful gravity, and it is difficult to extricate itself, let alone those ordinary people and ordinary things.


    The ground sank in wailing, houses collapsed and buildings collapsed. Ordinary people can''t even make the sound of screaming, it has become a flesh and blood erosion under the gravity. The original mixed sound was instantaneous, and at this moment, Stranger could not help but break his eyes, the flames of wrath rose like lava erupted, and roared at Alexia.


    "Stop it, you demon!"

 Chapter 2139：

    Strinch made a punch, the infinite anger mixed with the dazzling Buddha light, mixed with the color of red glass, and flew towards Alexia like the angry dragon flying.


    In addition, the tall King of the Fudo Ming is also Zhang Gong. The arrows of the thunder converge and shoot out a dazzling light that can hardly be seen directly. It is also like lightning that tears the sky, and shoots at Alexia.


    This was a front-to-back pinch, and it was Strangge''s best effort to seize the best shot at the best opportunity. In his heart, he didn''t want to use such a method in his heart, because this method made him feel tormented.


    However, rationality, or the experience and vision brought by watching a long time, let him know clearly that this may be the most correct choice.


    How can there be no sacrifice for victory. Especially in the face of a terrible opponent like Alexia, sacrifice is almost an inevitable option. In the mere sacrifice of the lives of such a few people in exchange for the survival of countless people in the future, this cannot be said to be wrong in any one of the valuation methods.


    Even if he was left to comment, not many people would blame him. Put in the entire mage world, he is still the great Supreme Mage who has protected the entire world order. But Strinch himself felt unbearable, he did, but it was difficult to get over that hurdle in his heart.


    Maybe these people don''t have to sacrifice? Maybe as long as he is stronger, he can hardly stop thinking about this aspect, and with this thinking, the anger and self-blame are suddenly tempestuous, becoming more and more intense.


    Ashura is a race that feeds on anger and madness, so by the same token, he who cultivated Asura''s golden body also exploded with more powerful power in this guilt and madness.


    This power even surpassed Alexia''s expectations. When she lifted the thunderbolt of the first-coming thunder, and intended to ridicule Strange, the raging flames had drowned her, Later, Stranger, who was hiding in the flames, was already a fist, and slammed her cheekbone fiercely.


    The gold mask fell apart instantly, and Alexia felt the power of Stranger''s angry flames for the first time.


    She couldn''t help screaming, because this extreme emotional power hurt her heart. And just at the moment when her mind was lost, the flames of wrath were already in the air, burning her all over her body with a molten look.


    For her with the power of the gods, this is a disqualification. She shouldn''t be so fragile in theory, at least, according to Strange''s estimates, this would only happen if she was hit hard. But apparently, as a person who had not experienced many trials and possessed this power, she was far from meeting the standards that Stranger had expected of her. Of course, this is exactly what Strangy intended.


    Compared with a tough and powerful opponent, he hopes that his opponent can be a strong and capable player. Because only in this way can he really have hope of defeating her.


    This is not a fair time. Taking advantage of the imagination and beating down the water dog is the basic law of war itself, especially in the name of justice.


    Strangy would not have any sympathy, let alone have any thoughts of pity. He just wanted to defeat the opponent in front of him and kill her. So when she screamed, he had followed the subsequent attacks without any hesitation.


    The two fists attacked in series, and each time the fist was swung out, it would bring the fiery flame of anger. I can barely see the shadow of the fist, I can only see the red stream of Dodao dashing and striking Alexia''s body. In the continuous loud noise, a large block of angry flames entangled in the past like the bones of the cheekbones, directly bringing greater pain to Alexia.


    She was obviously a little overwhelmed, but that was not all that Strange could give her. Behind him, the giant Dharma body also came forward. The six huge arms gave up those flashy mana blades, and instead turned into huge fists like mountains and rocks, and greeted Aleksia in the direction of encirclement from all sides.


    It is the supreme supernatural power of the Buddhist gate itself. With full exertion, even just such a simple action will have incredible power.


    In Alexia''s perception, this punching action almost turned into a mountain collapse, and the mountains that covered the sky collapsed and collapsed in front of themselves, there would be an irresistible instinct, Unbearable illusion.


    She knew to herself that this was an illusion, because it was her right that it was inherently more dominant in strength. However, reason and emotion are divided at this moment. Even though she has a lot of strength, under pain and torture, she also chooses fear and cowardice subconsciously.


    And this directly brought her the most serious consequences.


    The power of the Dharma itself, coupled with the divine power after being blessed by the power of heaven and earth, is not in itself a majestic force that can easily defeat the enemy. Even if it is said that Alexia is intact, it is necessary to raise twelve points to deal with it.


    Now that she was trapped, she also allowed this offensive to maximize its effect, so it was an instantaneous matter, and she was already pinned by Taishan, being crushed by a huge fist, and shot down from the air. .


    The huge strength made the golden armors on her body appear cracks. The fire of rage attached was like a lava in the real state, wrapping her deadly on the ground.


    She couldn''t afford to struggle for a while, and at this time, Stranger was directly holding the six giant hands of the Fa body, slamming him in turn.


    Booming, every tamping trumpet made a loud noise. The ground shuddered, and the Eiffel Tower fell so far. Even the water of the Seine River boiled for a while. The rolling water was flowing along the cracked ground, almost flooding the entire river bank.


    This is undoubtedly a kind of destruction. For the country of France, it almost destroyed their proud spectacle.


    But Strange doesn''t care. In fact, no matter what kind of spectacle it is, there will not be thousands or even hundreds of millions or millions of lives important. So today, he must defeat Alexia here and kill her here. This is something that no one can stop, no one can do it, let alone a government of a secular country.


    Of course, determination is so good. But this does not mean that he can easily achieve his wish.


    Alexia is extremely powerful. Even if she is inferior because of a moment''s fragility, this does not mean that she has no room to stand up.


    Power is her biggest hole card. As long as she can have a sober understanding of herself, the situation now can come to an abrupt end.


    And this is also bound to happen, because she is neither a fool nor a poor worm. A moment of absence does not mean that she will be completely indulged in that illusion. In essence, she is still a sane, calm and cold woman.


    So it was an instantaneous matter. She recovered her sanity, and endured the pain caused by the flames of wrath.


    This resistance was perceived by Strange, and this was by no means what he wanted to see. So he rushed into it right now, and raised his fist straight to Alexia.


    Don''t ask how much harm can be done to her, just seek to make her timid and chill, and then back down again.


    Unfortunately, this is only a delusion after all. Because the same trick is hard for a smart person to work twice.


    She just stood there and let Strinch''s fist fall on her face. While the body was supporting the huge fist motionlessly, he also smiled politely at Strance.


    "That''s all you have? If that''s all, then that''s it!"


    She was not given any chance to speak at all, and her shattered glass-like face was already overflowing with gold-like light. This is the overflow of divine power, and this performance also undoubtedly means that her power has begun to erupt.


    The body of the Fang Mingwang''s body began to tremble, which was a sign that the competition for power had fallen into a disadvantage. Although Strange has been giving support to him, and even put his mana into it at any cost, it is still a waste of money, and this situation cannot be changed at all.


    Strange can only abandon this futile move and seek a breakthrough in Alexia. But as soon as he started to work, Alexia had already grasped his neck with lightning speed, using the advantage of body shape to hold him up.


    "It''s ridiculous! It''s not easy for me to break your turtle shell, but that doesn''t mean I have no other way to deal with you."


    Strinch was also aware of the problem at the moment. If Alexia doesn''t aim to kill himself completely, he just wants to control himself. So, as now, he is holding back his actions, and he is indeed unable to do so.


    Although he can''t control him all the time, but as long as he can control it, he can decide something. Just like now,


    Strange had no time to do anything, and Alexia had already completely crushed his fixed body in the wrestling through the explosion of divine power.


    Strinch''s reluctant support just let his law body break one arm directly. The huge divine power still acted on the body of the Dharma, and as if pushed over and blasted a mountain, he blasted him out.


    What is the concept of a giant being hundreds of meters tall being bombarded? I am afraid that most people have no direct impression. But as long as you know, it will be a disaster for any city.


    Few urban buildings can exceed the height of such giants, so the vast majority of urban structures are just fragile in front of them. You can''t expect a group of people fighting in cartons to run out of control without hurting them. Therefore, it is almost inevitable that large areas of buildings were affected and directly destroyed into ruins.


    The roar was loud and the casualties were countless. But neither side could take care of this. Alexia didn''t care, while Stranger didn''t care.


    He had almost all the strength to release himself by kicking Aleksia''s chest. And the first time he was liberated, he took the initiative to integrate into his body, and tried to reach a comeback situation by fully supporting this huge magical power.


    This is extremely difficult, because Alexia will never give him such a chance. It''s like now, although Strangch broke his control, Alexia didn''t mean to slow down his offensive at all. She pressed hard step by step, almost immediately in the first moment when Fangming Ming Fa turned up and stood up, she appeared in front of him again, and punched.


    The difference in body size does not represent the difference in strength. In the relatively small body of Alexia, it contains irresistible strength.


    Strange urged Fa to punch out, but it turned out that his arm was directly smashed under two fists. Unsatisfied with this result, Alexia only managed a bombardment. It was also forced by helplessness, and Strange could only draw mana on one side and restore the health of the body. Relying on the advantages of the six arms, he constantly resisted.


    Maybe it is the reason that the moon is full, but it is a loss. Alexia cannot always maintain itself in that explosive state of peak. Her attack strength was declining, and this made Strangge''s reluctance to resist her offensive.


    Of course, it''s just embarrassing. Because every blow is actually acting on his deity, every forced recovery is actually overdrawing his mana, his golden body has become dim, and his blood has begun to spit out golden blood . Even so, he continued to support, just like a moving mountain, with his feet on the ground, walking difficult, but never falling down.


    This seems to have become a contest of will, meaning that once he is knocked down, he can no longer stand up. Strange didn''t want to fall, but Alexia wanted to beat him down wherever he wanted to stick.


    She made a stern smirk, making her fist almost like light and shadow. But in the trembling sound of trembling drums, Stranger screamed loudly, and almost exploded against her fist.


    He didn''t want to step back because he had a very special presence at his feet. A hospital, at his feet, was the hospital''s nursery. Of course, he can retreat, but this retreat means the strangulation of many innocent young lives. Although he has done the kind of consciousness that sacrificed his ego and achieved his ego, in the face of this situation, he still couldn''t bear it.


    He wanted to persevere, so he fought hard. And seeing that he would still have such a kind of woman at this time, Alexia just frowned, and stretched out his hand to him.


    "How stupid!"

 Chapter 2140：

    She said that Strange was not stupid for no reason. Because on the intellectual side, he should have foreseen such a situation when he had made such a determination.


    What you want to sacrifice is what you sacrifice. Whether it is a man, a woman, an old man or a child, even if it is such a newly born life, it should be treated equally. People who, on the surface, have made up their minds and even started to perform, but suddenly hesitate and hesitate, are essentially stupid and ridiculous.


    Of course, as an opponent, she didn''t mind Strange showing such stupidity. He even said that he had already figured out how to give him a heavy blow. In fact, it is very simple to say. Since the contest between the two sides has been extended from the confrontation of strength to the contest of will, then it is better to knock him down completely on the will. Especially now, when he proactively exposed his weaknesses, she should have expressed more.


    Alexia wouldn''t have the weakness of Strance, so she relentlessly began to gather her own strength.


    It''s about an indispensable process to get the job done and defeat Strange in one fell swoop. It''s just that there wasn''t such a chance before, because after all, the legs are still on his body, but he can always run without hitting. Coupled with the fact that there may be another Ultron in the eye, so she has no need to do such a waste of power.


    But now it''s different. Strange has a reason to stand here, and he can''t retreat, because a retreat means a withdrawal of his will and avoidance, which is a fatal thing for him at this point. So this is the opportunity.


    The power of the gods gathered in her hands, and the glorious divine power was almost as dazzling as the sun. With such a blow, Alexia was almost confident to destroy everything in front of her. But also feeling the magnitude of this power, Strinch gritted his teeth, showing an increasingly angry expression.


    Vicious woman. This is his truest assessment of Alexia. Perhaps this woman''s face is indeed beautiful, but in his opinion, the heart of this woman is already horrible and ugly.


    He couldn''t imagine what kind of woman would point a butcher knife at a group of newborn babies. A mother''s natural love and sympathy do not seem to exist in her. She is no longer human, and she is showing a completely terrifying and terrifying monster image. In the face of such a monster, he couldn''t say a word of begging for mercy, all he could do was stick to it and fight against it.


    This is a very hopeless thing, even if he has tried to stir up the blaze of fierce flames, making himself as fierce as if he were in the fire, but this is no help to the gap between the two sides.


    What he needs is time, time to make himself stronger, and unfortunately, he seems to have no such time.


    Alexia is about to start, and life or death is also an answer that will be revealed. He was a little sorry, but also a little angry. And just as he was ready to make the final preparations to meet the shock, a dazzling orange-red light flashed in the sky.


    fast! The speed of dozens of times the speed of sound makes even a character like them have a sense of dizziness and too late to react. Alecsia only noticed the sudden appearance of this light, and the next moment, her body was already hit by this light, and then flew out uncontrollably in an instant.


    This was completely unforeseen in Alexia, but strangling out of breath. Because he knew that he no longer had to fight alone.


    "Sorry, I seem to be coming late, doctor!"


    From some surviving broadcast systems came Frank''s voice. He is still thousands of miles away, but with the scientific and technological resources he possesses, he can already get involved in this battlefield. It was like the beam of light just now, the support he gave on the battleship above the atmosphere.


    Prometheus class battleship one, Prometheus planet frigate. A planetary civil warship carrying 26 small-scale cold nuclear fusion reactors straddling the stratosphere with an anti-gravity system of an era.


    It has a total length of 530 meters and a weight of 360,000 tons. The cruising speed in the planet is 500 kilometers per hour, and the maximum speed can exceed Mach 2. It can sail normally in the second universe speed in the space environment.


    This is the first result of Ultron''s reverse deduction of the Cree warship technology, and it is also a rare few that can be used as practical strategic weapons. The reason why the modern navy''s outdated battleship system is used instead of using the so-called air and space carrier like the original SHIELD was due to practical considerations.


    The battleship was eliminated not because its combat effectiveness was not up to standard, but because it could only stand on the ocean and withstand both air and sea in a clumsy manner. It could not meet the needs of war in terms of cost performance. After all, the cost of building a battleship can almost empty a fairly rich country, and destroying it may be a matter of several aircraft and torpedoes. Such a profitable business is naturally not cost-effective, so the elimination is Inevitable.


    However, when the warship moves from the deep sea to the sky, or even a higher level of Xinghai, this situation will change again. Carriers, this kind of war tool that has ended an era and ruled an era can hardly meet the needs of the interstellar era. After all, an aircraft carrier without the ability to protect itself cannot assume the heavy responsibility of commanding a platform in a complex cosmic environment. After all, you can''t count on fighter groups to withstand damage such as high-energy particle cannons. Therefore, the strong ship cannon is definitely the best choice. The Prometheus class is an attempt under this choice.


    Possessing abundant energy, the Prometheus was equipped with twelve high-energy particle main guns and forty-two large electromagnetic rail guns. Different from the past battleships need to consider the impact of the main gun reaction force on the battleship itself, battleships mainly based on high-energy particle guns and electromagnetic guns need only consider how to fully arm themselves.


    Fully double the size of the battleships of the old era, there is enough space to house these technology weapons, and it even says that it can also free up a deck for the fighter group to take off and land. Of course, at this time, the Prometheus does not need to use such a means to deal with Alexia. What it can do now is to use her own large electromagnetic rail gun to give her fiercely through hundreds of thousands of meters. Come on.


    Do not use the main gun because it is not a weapon that can be easily used. As a planetary orbital frigate, what Prometheus lacks is not combat effectiveness, but more critical navigational capabilities. Because the engine technology has not yet fully met the standards of interplanetary navigation, it is now only able to sail between the earth and the moon.


    This is the only thing it lacks, and in terms of combat effectiveness, you are welcome to say that it has reached the standard of Star Wars.


    Attacking a human city with a Star Warship-level main gun is undoubtedly an illegal operation. Because of this power, the situation of exploding for dozens of miles will not just be an exaggerated falsehood. Frank''s purpose was only to deal with Alexia, not to shell half of Paris. Therefore, the use of electromagnetic rail guns is his best choice.


    In space warfare, electromagnetic weapons will be no less powerful weapons than energy weapons. Unlike the situation where the electromagnetic weapon inside the planet will be affected by the atmosphere, the power of the electromagnetic weapon will be increased to the limit by the maximum acceleration under the cosmic vacuum environment.


    Of course, the power of electromagnetic railguns to attack the inside of the planet from space must be discounted. However, with the best initial velocity and the gravity of the planet itself, this power will not be worse. Simply put, this attack can be viewed as a simplified version of the Dawn Hammer. And being hit by this level of attack, even a **** like Alexia, can''t stand it.


    Unprepared, Alexia was shot hundreds of meters directly by a tungsten alloy warhead. With the position just hit as the core, an impactful air wave blooms like a dahlia in full bloom.


    This is also a threat, but fortunately Stranga''s Dharma body resists it all. After ensuring the innocence of those innocent little lives, Stranger said with a sigh of relief.


    "It''s really too late! If you are one step behind, I''m afraid you can only collect my body!"


    "Looking for the best, isn''t it time for me to come?"


    The understatement overwhelmed his long overdue fact, and Frank didn''t make any stop, using electromagnetic rail guns to launch a continuous attack on Alexia.


    He understands the truth too much, that is, he can''t have the slightest mercy to deal with such people. A hundred-footed worms die but are not stiff, it is they. Slightly dull, then the chances of beating Strange will be lost.


    This was definitely not what he wanted to see, so from the moment he debuted, he had already turned on the Prometheus'' full-fire mode.


    Forty electromagnetic orbital guns fired in turns, and the orange light of the sky penetrated the sky and the earth at an angle of about thirty degrees. There is only one goal, that is, Alexia who was previously sent to the soul.


    Unprotected, Alexia was not in a good shape at the moment. Because even if it is said that the guardian spirit of the **** Horus is protecting her, it is difficult to ensure her thoroughness. After all, it can be said that this pure physical force has reached a certain limit. If you want to resist by purely divine power, then you also look down on physics, the most basic force in the universe.


    Therefore, Alexia''s status at the moment cannot be said to be good. The precise attack from the Prometheus caused the tungsten alloy''s warhead to directly hit her chest. The armor, which left many cracks in the previous battle, could not bear such a violent blow at all.


    The armor that was blessed by the power of the eagle **** was directly disintegrated into pieces by violence, and the projectile rubbed into the cone by the atmosphere penetrated her chest directly. For mortals, this may be a fatal blow. But for a deity like Alexia, it was just hurting her.


    The viscera''s organs are not her key. She relies on her own power to control the underworld, and she will be immortal until the divinity is completely destroyed.


    So at the moment, it may be an overstatement to say that it is harmless. But if we really talk about it, it is probably a trivial matter.


    Of course, a trivial matter may not be a problem, but if it accumulates and becomes hundreds or thousands of trivial things, then I am afraid it is a terrible thing.


    At a rate of three seconds per round of electromagnetic railguns and the fierce firepower of forty cannons firing rounds, from a simple little idea to a fatal big idea is just an instant thing. But also felt this most direct deadly threat. When her small body and the ground under her body were blasted into a smash, she was also decisive and called back her own giant scorpion and beast. The carapace acts as a barrier and stands in front of itself.


    The divine giant scorpion has all kinds of magical powers, but obviously, it does not have the ability to block this pure physical destructive power. The only thing that is better than Alexia is that its huge body can withstand a few more such blows. And it was with this little opportunity that was won that Alexia responded in a hurry.


    The first thing she did was to use divine power to strengthen the resistance of the divine giant scorpion. As a man-made divine creature, the divine giant scorpion, like Strangi''s demon dragon, emerged through the divine power provided by Alexia. Therefore, it does not have death in the usual sense, and there is only one way to destroy it, and that is to let Alexia no longer provide the divine power on which it depends.


    That is to say, at this moment, the raging bombardment from the electromagnetic orbital gun can''t destroy it for a while. It even said that because of Alexa''s support, it could explode even more tenacious vitality.


    Of course, this is only an expedient solution after all. Alexia is not naive to think that resisting in such a negative way will give her the opportunity to fight back. After all, this opportunity still depends on her own efforts. So, just thinking about the electric light flint, she is already staring at the source of this attack now.


    Attacks from space orbit were also a difficult area for her to reach. Although the gods have all kinds of incredible powers, it doesn''t mean that she can reach out of the planet casually. If you really say it seriously, although the gods trapped inside the planet and the gods that cross the universe are gods, whether they are a species or not, they have to say two things.


    Although Alexia''s power is strong at this moment, if you want to say that you want to break this boundary, you don''t have such qualification. So by the same token, it is impossible to counterattack warships far away from the planet with the power she has at the moment.


    However, the failure of this path does not mean that she has no other way to deal with the Prometheus far away.


    Don''t forget, she is still a mature scientist, a person who has almost reached the peak of biotechnology. If she can''t use her own mysterious methods to achieve the result she wants, then who has stipulated that she can''t use her science to achieve the goal she wants to achieve?


    :. :

 Chapter 2141：

    It took only a moment for Alexia to start thinking about this issue and make up his mind. Then, as soon as her body rose, she began to evolve from the internal form.


    Alexia, who has done relevant biological transformation experiments for herself a long time ago, can be said to be familiar with this aspect, especially after she has the divine power, she can be unbridled in some aspects.


    Just like now, under the bulging body, the layer looks very strong, like the chitin carapace directly broke through the fragmentary armor, covering her whole body. Then, the two bulging holes of the bulging bulge directly from the position of the scapula, and immediately began to eject a certain high-temperature chemical gas.


    The flammable gas catalyzed by the divine power of the biological composition of the organism itself, once ignited, it can explode nearly dozens of times the explosive power of modern chemical dyes, so only in an instant, her figure has become A burning arrow flew away in an instant.


    Because of her strong physical strength, this chemical propulsion method does not need to start from a relatively low speed like a conventional rocket lift-off, and a little increase to the first cosmic speed, which is 79s. She started directly from a very high starting point, and in just two seconds she had accelerated to the speed of the first universe.


    Of course, to get into outer space, speed alone is not enough. She also needs a stronger body and a body structure that can adapt to the complex environment of outer space. And when she took off, it had already evolved inside her body.


    The swollen body is not just a layer of carapace. Inside the carapace, there are also complex cellular tissues being proliferated. A tissue like a pacing animal isolated her entire body. This gave her the ability to prevent the effects of ultra-low temperature in space and prevent the ubiquitous cosmic radiation from harming her.


    After all, the evolution of her body is a mutation, and the mutation itself is an extremely unstable situation. Unless she can use a long time to allow nature to stabilize this change, otherwise, it is easy to have a vicious evolution under the intervention of external forces.


    Radioactive energy is probably one of the external conditions most likely to trigger this malignant evolution. It can be said that the abnormal products of the Hulk Hulk and the abnormal creatures of Fukushima and Chernobyl are under the stimulation of radiation. And this involves the more complicated field of high-energy physics, which is full of uncontrollable randomness. Obviously, Alexia cannot grasp it alone.


    Therefore, imitating the body structure of a slow-moving animal and isolating the damage from cosmic radiation with special cellular tissues has become her best choice.


    This is basic and some of the changes that best suit her current choice. In addition, naturally, there are also large and small, and various pieces of evolution are going on at the same time. Of course, this need not be repeated.


    Twelve minutes, this is the time that Alexia has estimated to chase the Prometheus himself. Although the temptation to defeat Stranger is huge, considering the actual situation and the threat of Prometheus, Alexia still decided to use it as the first target.


    This is self-confidence in her own strength. From a certain point of view, she almost treats Strange as one of the best. Obviously, he was aware of all this. Although Strinch was somewhat uncomfortable in his heart, he could only take a hard sip, and then tacitly assumed this fact.


    The gap is here. He has not reached the point where he can''t recognize reality. Moreover, this is not unexpected in itself. The reason for such a struggle is that in the final analysis, it is only that he has a fantasy, hoping that things can be controlled within his expected range.


    Now it turns out that his fantasies and efforts are nothing more than a waste of effort. After accepting such a result, he can only be passive and accept additional plans.


    "I''m ready, just continue as you planned!"


    "Wait a minute, doctor. Your package is being delivered. Please take care of it!"


    Frank did not care about Strange''s loss. His loss seemed to him to be human. Moreover, everyone''s joys and sorrows are not the same. All he needed was that things could move forward as they expected.


    There was a roaring sound in the air, which was the sound of a rocket carrying some kind of object flying. Along with the precise positioning and placement of the intelligent system, a huge steel object was placed directly in front of Strange.


    Strangy didn''t hesitate, and Ephra picked up the object and stepped into the portal. He is now heading to the second battlefield, and no one has said that the battle between him and Alexia is over.


    Things will eventually change, and he will no longer be isolated when the plan has reached this stage. Aleksia may have expected this, but she would never have guessed what would be waiting for her. She only wanted to dismantle the threat from above her head, and it was clear that with her tireless efforts, her distance from the Prometheus was shrinking.


    Prometheus is the kind of bulky warship. It can''t escape under the premise of running or traveling faster than the chaser. And Frank did not have the idea of ??escaping, he just followed the inherent retreat route, while carrying out a long-distance block on Alexia, while carrying out a strategic displacement.


    Of course, the gap in the middle is not so easy to distinguish. At least for Alexia, what she saw was a cowering retreat, not a bait to hide.


    The universe essentially does not welcome those creatures that have not yet evolved to that step. Therefore, even if it is such an existence of Alexia, she is forcibly enduring the complex environment of the universe. The impact may not be great, but there are still some impacts. Regardless of whether it is acting physiologically or psychologically, the impact it brings is that she is not biased at the level of rationality that she usually has.


    She was so reckless that it was so overdone that she almost pursued the Prometheus against the electromagnetic railguns.


    It was okay when it was within the Earth''s atmosphere. Due to concerns about accidental injuries, the Prometheus was afraid to use the main gun. And relying on its size advantage, Alexia can more or less avoid some unnecessary attacks. But leaving the Earth ��s atmosphere and entering vast space, things are different.


    The Earth ��s atmosphere is the best barrier. Unless it is intentional, the Prometheus does not have to worry about what kind of accidental damage the main gun will cause to a city on Earth. So, in an instant, this warship full of earth''s black technology showed its tusks. And also under its full firepower, Alexia was hit by a surprise.


    The main gun of the Prometheus is a weapon that gathers ultra-high-temperature particle beams in a magnetic field and uses them for ultra-long-range strikes. Humans have begun researching such weapons decades ago. After all, compared with the inconvenience of laser weapons, the prospect of particle weapons is obviously greater.


    But unfortunately, the lack of technology and productivity limited the development of this weapon. It was not until the Kreis warships were reversely cracked that Ultron had mature hands that could be applied to high-energy particle weapons in space war .


    The twelve particle guns are divided into four ways, one after the other, and two left and right. It may seem that there is a lack of firepower, but the gun with a full diameter of 1,040 millimeters, and a three-piece method, is enough to show its superpower.


    In most cases, the thicker the barrel, the greater the power exists in a theorem. So as it is now, you should not call it a human weapon.


    Of course, it deserves such a title. After all, without increasing the ultra-high temperature of the energy particle beam itself, the speed of that sub-light speed level alone is fatal.


    Once locked, you can hardly escape, unless you can exceed the speed of sub-light. But is this possible? It may be something that can be done for some people, but these people will never include an Alexia.


    Her heels determined that she could not reach such a height, at least not now. Therefore, it is almost inevitable. If she wants to pursue, she can only fight against these particle guns.


    This is very difficult, and it can even be said to be terrible. Because although she said that she could use biotechnology to transform her **** to the point where she can now scoot downstream in the space environment, this does not mean that she can rely on this trick to eat the ultra-high temperature particle beam damage.


    No living thing, including the metamorphosis of water bear worms, can resist this high temperature. The height of millions of degrees of particle beams can instantly kill proteins in all living organisms. To a certain extent, it is not an exaggeration to say that high temperature is the killer of all living organisms.


    However, just the high temperature is nothing for Alexia. Of course, he can''t rely on ** to withstand this high temperature, but it is not a problem to rely on divine power and his own characteristics to isolate this temperature to the greatest extent.


    Left and right only consume some divine power, and at the scale she now gathers the power of the gods, it is only a trifle at most.


    Therefore, the real difficulty lies in the local damage caused by the stress wave caused by the particle beam. The response that can be triggered by irradiation alone is tantamount to plugging a bomb with a large equivalent in the target''s body, and even a larger-scale chain destruction reaction may be formed after the instant destruction. This kind of utility is the most terrible for Alexia.


    She blocked the high temperature by holding up the divine barrier, but couldn''t stop the destructive explosion caused by the stress wave. So it can be said that almost every step of chasing, she has to bear some explosion impact from the particle beam. And this kind of explosive impact, even if she couldn''t directly demand her life, was enough to make her hover on the edge of the body falling apart several times.


    She came by hard power. And this kind of hard support will not reduce the pain and torture she suffered. It can be said that she paid a huge enough price for her pursuit. So in the first time she got close to the Prometheus, she had already shown enough fierce fangs.


    As far as her personal feelings are concerned, she intends to retaliate to this warship ten times or even a hundred times in one breath. She didn''t just want to destroy the battleship. The most important thing was that she also caught the controller, the guy who was most likely Frank, and used all the means of torture on him.


    This does not conflict with the stage script of Smith Week. As long as he can keep him alive, the script can still be performed. And let him live through the pain, really don''t be too simple.


    At this point, Alexia''s mind had ten thousand vicious thoughts, and she hadn''t waited for her to put these thoughts into practice completely, and even said that she could start everything. Frank had resolutely issued new instructions.


    The Prometheus is that he is in control, but he is not in it. All the commands are remote control by means of commanding the wisdom weapon.


    For him, Prometheus is certainly a platform for assists, but in essence, it is still a sinister trap.


    This trap will only be launched when he needs it. And when Alexia tore the Prometheus force field barrier like a torn cabbage, pierced through its armor shell, and entered the core platform, he immediately ordered those intelligent machines. stand up.


    "Overload power furnace, detonate!"


    The silent flame of light bloomed in the cosmic vacuum, and it could be called the huge Prometheus immediately turned into a gorgeous fire.


    That was the scene of the simultaneous explosion of 26 nuclear reactors. Under such light and shadow disillusionment, everything in it, including the Prometheus itself, was like a torn piece of paper spilled on the campfire. Similarly, it instantly turned into ashes.


    Alecsia was in it, and she was too late to escape, and she was also affected by this devastating power. This level of blow is enough to cause enough serious damage to her, if not for the fact that death can be involved, she is now dead.


    Of course, she survived. But it''s just surviving.


    Relying on the divine power to secure part of the trunk, she escaped from the big bang by surviving. And before she could breathe a sigh of relief, she was already here waiting for her follow-up attacks.


    A bright halo flew from inside the earth, like eyes with wings made of light, and tied to her all at once.


    Tighten the curse. This gate is from Guan Yin, and now belongs to Zhou Shang. Frank borrowed it. And with his deliberate arrangement, at this particular time, it began to play the most effective role to

 Chapter 2142：

    The tight curse is rooted in the flesh, and not only trapped **, but also the soul is bound. At the same time, it is both indestructible and indestructible. Imagine that a guy like a monkey can''t withstand the onset of the hoops and has done everything possible to take down such a small headband. This is enough to prove these two characteristics.


    The monkey''s indestructible body is real, not something like Stranger, a novice guy. Similarly, without similar methods, Alexia is naturally more unlikely to make comparisons in this regard. Although her biological evolution method has potential to be tapped, in the final analysis, it can''t compare with the two before it has been transformed into a system. Therefore, it is also inevitable. When the hoop curse fell on her, she was powerless to resist.


    The bright golden iris bound her from the middle of Alexia, and no matter how struggling she was, she couldn''t free herself from it. At the same time, there was a force acting on the tight curse, causing it to drag Alexia directly into the earth.


    This is a very violent process, because a fall without any protection will only make Alexia like a meteor rubbing all the way down from the atmosphere. Although it is hard to say that his broken body is unable to bear even such a small twist, in the end, this will not be a pleasant experience. In particular, this is just an appetizer.


    As if removing the brakes from the hoop curse, he was actually taking Accele to speed up. From hundreds of thousands of miles down, coupled with the gravity of the earth itself, the speed will only get faster and faster. When the end point is the horizon, the kinetic energy accumulated in this series of movements will inevitably be released in an instant. There are only two directions. One is the long and thick earth floor that has gone through countless years. And the other is naturally Alexia itself.


    No one would think that Alexia can be more solid than the earth of a planet, and even Alexia would not think so. So it is clear who will be the victim of this series of actions. Naturally, it is none other than Alexia. And of course, she would resist such a result.


    Struggling and resisting. All efforts are futile. Faced with the shackles of the hoop curse, even in her heyday, she was not easy to break free, not to mention the situation of five injuries and seven injuries. Therefore, the end result can only be that she fell to the surface like a meteor.


    The huge release of kinetic energy caused the whole earthquake to tremble like an earthquake, and also caused her to be unbearably severe again.


    This time the blow made her feel a bit distracted. Despite saying that because of the power of the gods, she never died. But this feeling of lingering on the edge of lingering is real.


    It was difficult for her to get up for a while, let alone naturally find a way to break free from the constraints on her body. In the face of this situation, Frank and others who have already calculated everything and arranged the entire plan, will not just let it go.


    The tall figure suddenly flashed from the flying dust. At this time, Alexia was given a huge surprise, holding a fixed iron king like a giant iron pillar.


    His majestic and horrible face was first revealed with a playful look, and then the mockery from Strange was clearly passed to Alexia''s ears.


    "Aren''t you surprised, bitch! I''ve been waiting here for a long time!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he had ruthlessly raised everyone in his hands. And after he did n��t know what components were used, the entire thick giant device like a large iron block immediately looked like a blooming flower, separating the square shell from the top of the outside, and then revealing the neat and dense inside It looks like a honeycomb pipe.


    The bright azure blue light began to flow deep in these pipes, and with the rise and fall of this light, it became more and more intense. Orange beams of light emerged in an instant, as if it were pouring rain, and shot at Alecsia''s position.


    Linked electromagnetic cannon. This is the name given to this special custom weapon by Frank. On the surface, this is a large iron golem. In fact, it is based on electromagnetic weapons, specially developed for the behemoth such as the French body of Strange.


    Simply put, it is the handheld electromagnetic orbit Gatling. Of course, this one hundred percent is a special example that is beyond the ordinary. After all, such weapons are simply not usable by ordinary people. Even the thing that can be used as a secondary gun in Prometheus is certainly not universal.


    That is to say, the three-headed, six-armed body of the immortal King Fashen, a large man with a height of several hundred meters, can be used as a solo weapon so easily. Of course, to a certain extent, once such a weapon becomes a single weapon, its destructive power will not be under certain artifacts.


    Just like now, the orange light of the sky turns into an overwhelming beam of light and shoots at a target. It is really a case where a mountain meets a mountain. The whole earth was shuddered and cracked by the continuous torrential rain, and a deep and huge tunnel was formed almost in the blink of an eye.


    And in the middle of it, Alexia, who has endured all of this, is even more bruised, and the whole person is almost fragmented.


    It was not a problem to describe her condition at the moment as being divided. It can be said that if it is not the kind of gold-like deity that sticks to her body like an adhesive, so that her body is not completely broken, then what Strangy should see now is a pile of minced meat That''s right.


    It is also because of the divine power that Alecsia was not completely defeated. She still has reason, and even said that because of the critical situation at the moment, her reason was stimulated to the limit.


    She was aware of the problem at the moment. Out of self-confidence and recklessness, she plunged into a trap specially prepared for her, which directly led to the dilemma she now faces.


    Very stupid behavior. This is her evaluation of herself. But there is a question, that is, how can the other party be so good, and calculate every step that he has to do?


    She had a feeling of being dragged by her nose, and remembered the reason for her hasty decision in the first place. She was immediately startled, and questioned Stranger.


    "The guys are with you? When did you start to calculate all this?"


    At this moment, because of her broken body, her voice is long gone. It can be said that it is an old-fashioned voice, which makes her feel creepy as soon as she speaks.


    Of course, Strange didn''t care about this change in sound. He just dropped his weapon, which was damaged due to overheating, and trampled down at Alexia.


    Alexia was unable to dodge, and she couldn''t even hit a roll at the moment. Because of this, she could only be stepped on by Strange''s feet, relying on a near-insulting blow by a bit of divine power.


    And Strinch continued to fight with her so much. He could feel that, compared with the strength at the beginning, Alexia was already weak to some extent at this moment. And in the thought that he was dying while he was ill, he would not give her any respite out of sympathy or any fair idea.


    Justice and fairness are special treatment for some people, and she is not worthy.


    He didn''t care about giving her the hardest blow when he was weakest. Whether it is ** or spiritual. So, while slowly exerting strength on his feet, he opened his mouth and mocked her.


    "When did it start? This is really an interesting question. Where do you come from with confidence and rely on what you do to prevent others from betraying you?"


    "I gave them a second life, and their life and death are between my thoughts! Without me, they are just a pile of dead bones. Without me, they have only a dead end!"


    Alexia retorted with a stern voice, not just a rebuttal to Strangi. It is also a warning to those betrayers. She had to make those guys understand that no matter what the situation was, she was like a drowning dog. Their lives are in their hands.


    They will die whenever she wants. It is definitely the most wrong thing to betray her under such a premise. The implication is that it may not be too late to regret it now. Right above the joint where she was trapped now, she really hopes to see a backstab from teammate appear on Strangi.


    Unfortunately, not everyone is so stupid. So that the first mouse ends to such a point. The wise man knows that it is better not to hesitate to make a choice, even if one way to death is better than choosing betrayal at a critical time.


    That was real self-destruction, a choice to put ourselves on the opposite side of everyone. Since ancient times, no betrayer can get any good end.


    Although Alexander was an ancient man, but who told him that there was an assistant who spoke about ancient times? Coupled with Alexander''s arrogant temper, he couldn''t do anything like betrayal. So it was at this time that he had already retorted against Alexia.


    "My goddess, you seem to be mistaken about one thing. That is, you are holding our lives and death, and can not keep us obedient to you. Even that, because of this, we need to resist you even more. Because, No matter who it is, go up to a king like me, down to every ordinary people. None of us will be willing to give life and death to the so-called God to control! You have committed a taboo that should not be committed , So, this is what you deserve. "


    It is not surprising that Alexander appeared here. Because he wanted to get the truth about Alexia''s ending in the first place. If it succeeds, then of course everyone is happy. And if there are unplanned twists and turns, he can also allow his mystics to provide the greatest degree of assistance in the first time.


    Speaking of resistance, he still hopes to be able to contribute in person. It''s the kind of thing that just gives an idea and gives everything to fate. He didn''t want to, and couldn''t.


    "Alexandr, you mean dog, you dare to appear in front of me!"


    And hearing Alexander''s voice, even if he didn''t see him, was enough to make Alexia''s strongest hatred erupt.


    She knew one thing very well, that was the intertwined pitfalls that almost calculated him every step of the way, which was by no means ordinary people''s mind. Only those who perpetually use this method can do so secretly and silently. Considering the identities of several people on the other side, there is no doubt that Alexander, who is called the invincible on the battlefield, is the most likely role.


    She resurrected Alexander and pushed Alexander to where she is today. Then she got such betrayal and treatment, which really gave her a feeling of digging her own grave.


    Of course, she would never blame herself for all the reasons. So Alexander was the only way she could vent. In terms of her feelings at this moment, she had all the thoughts that flirted with her flesh. Only limited by the dilemma at the moment, she could only bite this maliciously into her teeth.


    This does not mean that she has given up the fight. In fact, her struggle never stopped. This can be seen from the reactions of the mystics who control the tight spell.


    On the top of the mountain in the distance, a group of mysticians form a magic circle, and work together to control the artifact by using magic. Obviously, the previous behavior of Alexia was from their hands. It is precisely because of their help that the hoops can exert such power.


    The ancient **** mages, even if they are not as good as gods or strangish characters, but they will never be worse. And when they are fighting for their lives, it is only natural that they should create a miracle.


    The gods, of course, were supreme characters in their time. But don''t forget, along with the spread of the great stories of the gods, there are still myths of the gods spreading.


    Gods also die. The point is, do you have that ability to do it, and do you want to do it?


    They have a reason and they are not lacking in capacity. So they became part of this series of plans. As for how the plan is going, for now, things are moving in the direction they expected.


    They have suppressed Alexia now, although only temporarily. Alexia''s resistance had always acted on them, and they had clearly felt the difficulty. However, after all, there is still some time to fight.


    These times were enough for Strinchci to make a decision, that is, what method should be used to really kill her, a **** holding death.

 Chapter 2143：

    Killing a living thing is simple. No matter it is to cut off its head, or to remove its heart, or it is burned by fire and flooded by water, it is an effective way to kill life.


    However, this method is not applicable to the existence of Alexia, because even if she has no head and heart, she can still survive.


    Deities, especially the gods who have the power to die. Their life and death are always a thin and complicated matter. The boundary between life and death has long been blurred in them, and it is not always feasible to judge their life and death in a conventional way.


    This is something that can''t be performed. So even if Alexander had some indignation in the face of this abuse, he wanted to spit it back with a tooth for tooth. But in the end, because there was no way to control her, she had to put up with it.


    "What should we do? We can''t say that it has been consumed forever. If that''s the case, I''m worried we won''t last long!"


    "You don''t have to spend it that way. We still have a way to kill her."


    Not totally helpless. At least for Strange, this is not impossible.


    Gu Yi is a mage who has gone through a long time and can stand up to the most powerful demon. And the legacy she left behind naturally includes knowledge on how to destroy these demon. Strange has also studied this specifically, so when this teammate was mostly in a desperate situation, he was the first to make a noise.


    "Destroy her **** and kill her divinity. Let her soul no longer be able to maintain a stable state. Then, when her soul was detached from the divinity, her spirit was destroyed in a rage Drop. Then, naturally, she can''t die anymore! "


    This is the most violent approach and the most secure. Although it may take a lot of effort at this moment, the results that can be obtained can be considered once and for all.


    Strinch was certain of this, so he devoted himself to using this method to completely destroy her. But this is just his personal opinion. In addition to his opinion, other people obviously have other ideas.


    "Sir Stephen, please forgive me for disagreeing!"


    In a word, Alexander also expressed his attitude at the moment in the most direct way.


    "We have a very difficult problem to face. That is, under my Majesty, there are countless people who rely on the power of this woman. Their life and death are tied together. So if you use your method If you kill her, what will my people do? Are you planning to have so many people buried with her? "


    This is a very realistic situation. Because, as Alexander himself said, at least one third of his Majesty were the dead resurrected by Alexia in his own power. These dead have now become an inconsistent part of Her Majesty''s forces. If Alecsia''s death has caused these dead to disappear, it will undoubtedly have an overwhelming effect on Alexander''s empire.


    As a mature king, he would not be willing to bear such a huge loss. So it was the first time that Strange made this point, and he expressed dissent and expressed his thoughts.


    "I think we can use a seal to deal with her. As long as we can divide her divinity and seal it. Then, while ensuring that she cannot continue to live, it also achieves our original purpose. This serves two purposes, Isn''t it? "


    Although Alexander did not know the things of God and Shinto, but the gods and mages under his hands were clear. Still, there are not a few gods killed by seals in that era. So even if they say that they are bowing to their knees, it does not mean that they know nothing about this knowledge.


    Even if there are only a few bits and pieces, but there is still a Supreme Master who can fight against the gods. He can even speak the words of killing the gods, so it is not a problem to seal a **** with their cooperation.


    Alexander came up with the idea as an ally. In his mind, since they are allies who help each other, mutual benefit should be the most basic prerequisite.


    When allies ask for it, others shouldn''t go it alone. At the very least, they should ask for his opinion. Obviously, he thinks a lot about this kind of thing. Because Strange doesn''t care how many dead under your hands depend on Alexia.


    He wanted to kill Alexia because what Alexia had done was already an unforgivable sin. Whether it was from his natural aversion, or from the Supreme Master''s responsibility to maintain the magic order, there was no reason for him to say that such a dangerous **** would continue to exist.


    The seal is certainly a method, but this method has huge hidden dangers. Because under the premise of the existence of such dangerous figures as Hydra and Smith Zhou, no one can guarantee that the seal of Alexia can be maintained for a long time.


    Even if it can! The seal will be broken one day sooner or later. Who would dare to say that Alexia could be transformed in the long seal? At that time, she broke out of her seal, wouldn''t it be another **** storm, and a catastrophe on earth?


    He didn''t want to leave such a big trouble to future generations to solve, it was truly irresponsible, and it was a dumb and ridiculous approach. So he insisted that he had to execute Alexia on the spot.


    As for Alexander''s claim, he did not consider this reason to be justified. You know, the people in his mouth were the dead themselves, and even said that Alexander was the same.


    In Strange''s view, the dead should belong to the world of the dead, instead of pretending that they are alive, the grand and the living are fighting for the living space that should belong to them.


    They should not have existed, so let alone make such an unreasonable request. It was for this reason that, facing Alexander''s objection, he simply shook his head.


    "A seal alone is not enough to ensure her safety, Lord Alexander. You should understand that she is a god. And a **** is a creature that should not be deduced by common sense. Once she breaks out of the seal, for you It is said that it will be a catastrophic disaster. With the hatred she has shown to you, if that is the time, I am afraid that even death will be a luxury. Do you really want to take such a risk, or say, a decent one? Isn''t death more acceptable than death? "


    Strinch felt that he was totally telling the truth and reasoning. But it sounded to Alexander that his words clearly had a special meaning.


    What is decent death more acceptable than death? Does this mean that they are persuaded to accept the facts and wait until they die?


    Not to mention the negative impact this has on Alexandria. It''s just a person''s instinct for survival, it will be a nonsense!


    Why do you want us to wait to die in a word? We paid such a great price that even God calculated it, and even did the dirty work ourselves. Can we only end up in a dead end?


    That is to say, Alexander needs to maintain the decentness of a king, and cannot directly yell at him. Otherwise, the grass-mud horse learned from the old must be blurted out.


    Of course, he does not scold, does not mean that he will not refute. In the face of this claim that he seriously hurt his own interests, he naturally immediately resigned.


    "Mr. Stephen, I don''t understand what you mean. Are we doing what we deserve? We should be the targets of sacrifice? As an ally, I really need to take a closer look at such an argument, our cooperation between us Does the relationship need to continue? "


    Alexander''s counterargument, or threat, is not without weight. In fact, under the circumstance that this restriction work is almost maintained by the mystics under his control, he is the most important link among all the links.


    Considering that the entire previous battle plan was from his own hands, Stranger suddenly felt that he seemed to have made such a statement, and there was a suspicion of breaking the bridge across the river.


    Is this the next work? of course not. After a careful examination of his thoughts, words and deeds, Strance can say with certainty that he was only thinking about it from axioms, justice, and the safety of the future human race.


    He wasn''t aiming at whom, but the group of people that Alexander represented was really asking for something he shouldn''t. In particular, with such a huge risk hidden behind the things they were extravagant, he naturally couldn''t let it go in a muddy way.


    "Sir, my meaning is clear. That is, I cannot sit and watch such threats continue to exist. No matter what kind of thought you have, at this time, I must maintain the duties of my Supreme Master!"


    When he said this, he was already driving the immortal King Fashen, letting him squat down, and opened his hands to the place of Alexia.


    Combined with his previous words, this intention is already obvious. That is, he did not intend to ignore Alexander''s demands, and simply wanted to use his own power to execute Aleksia, who was now unable to resist effectively.


    He was already a little bit unbelievable to Alexander. Because the differences are very obvious, and if the two sides are not willing to compromise, they will inevitably have contradictions. In any case, this is something that must not be compromised, so it is a best move to get started first.


    That''s what he thought, and so was the Alexandrian group. It is even said that their will will be more urgent than Strance, because after all, it is related to the life and death of most of them.


    What axioms and justice, what human destiny, does this have anything to do with them? We must know that in the era of BC, human education level was generally limited. And although it is said that Alexander and even his mystics were one of the best educated at that time, but you expect that this group of ancient people can always keep the community of human destiny at heart, which is a bit too much to overestimate them. .


    Their minds are also limited to individuals or a small group. This kind of thinking is exactly like what Lu Xun once said, that is, human sorrow and happiness are not connected, I just feel noisy.


    They couldn''t understand Strinch''s compassion, neither could nor did it. So when Stranger made this move, they acted immediately.


    In terms of strength, they are not far behind Strance, but in the end, a group of people are working side by side, and some of them have been eliminated. In particular, they still operated such an artifact as the Hoop Curse, so only seeing a flash of gold, Alexia''s body had been escaped from the body of the Dharma.


    There is no way to confront Strangi on the front, but it does not mean that they cannot escape with Alexia''s body wrapped around them. As long as they can seal Alexia somewhere unknown, they really don''t believe how Strange can give them.


    The key is the question of how to escape and the urgency of time. Realizing this, Strange immediately yelled, "thinking about it," and then waved a big hand at the position of the hoop spell.


    He did not intend to let Alexia slip away from his eyelids, because he realized that he could not afford the risks involved. So as soon as this started, he took out a thunderous stance, and there was a great chance that the whole shot of Alecsia would be crushed.


    Of course, this is unlikely. But this does not prevent him from expressing his determination in this way. For these mystics under Alexander, the difficulty is not how much energy he used, but what they can do to avoid his interception.


    Single and multiple exercises are always two things, especially under the premise that so many people work together to control an artifact. They can be said to have exhausted their minds before reluctantly controlling the Hoop Curse to escape from Strange''s large hands. It is not easy to get rid of him.


    Their speed is fast enough, but the speed of not moving Ming Wang''s body is not slow. A stalemate has already formed between the two after chasing and escaping. Even though Strange was unable to regain Alexia for a while, it was difficult for the mystics to completely get rid of his chase.


    This seems to be a contest where no one wants to give in. It is also in such a contest that time has passed quietly and cleanly.


    No one had time to tell them about such a problem, and Frank was still thousands of miles away. And it was after another stalemate that the two sides were in trouble. The voice from Alecsia had already resounded from it!

 Chapter 2144：

    "You **** bastards, kill me all!"


    The stern roar with heavy grievance reflected Alexia''s most direct mood at the moment. After all, being robbed like a plaything is something she has never experienced in her life.


    She is not a joke prostitute and would be honored. In fact, just the opposite, she only felt humiliated in this behavior. This humiliation needs to be washed with blood, and she is very sure of that. So after continuing a wave of explosive power, she also started to attack immediately.


    Divine power brought strength to her broken body, and when she started struggling with her arm tied by a tight curse, the mystic side immediately felt great pressure.


    They have already wasted too much time and energy in the fight with Strangie, so when this pressure suddenly abated, some of them were already a bit overwhelmed.


    Their mana is unsustainable, and this is like the dumping of dominoes. When there is such a problem, the chain reaction is the collapse and frustration of their entire collective.


    The hoop spell was instantly torn open a gap large enough, and Alexia stiffly twisted her arms to free her body from it. The mystics realized this, and they hurriedly wanted to make up for their mistakes. But they have made a big mistake, they are destined to be too late, because under the premise of being able to act slightly, Alexia has already cursed them severely.


    "Give me death, roll me forever back into the abyss of death!"


    Unlike the vicious curse of ordinary people, it is just ugly and has no practical effect. Her cursing itself was a manifestation of authority, and this acted on those mystics, that is, their false life was immediately deprived of cleanliness.


    There is no time to react at all, and it is completely irresistible. Only in an instant, the mystery of the one hundred and ten people had been transformed into sandy statues, disintegrated by the raging wind on the mountain, and then turned into dust and water mist, completely dissipated in the invisible.


    False life is fragile. Alexander had already foreseen this, but after seeing it with his own eyes, it was inevitable that some rabbits would feel sad.


    Since then, he has completely lost the ability to fight Alexia, and also under the exertion of advance means, his entire figure is also rapidly diminishing, and evacuated from the battlefield.


    It is not his nature, but the truth given to him by the church. As the core and pillar of his empire, he could not, in any case, repeat the same mistakes as two thousand years ago, and let his empire fall apart after his death. So, he arranged himself a way forward in advance. When this worst case happened, he was able to exit safely.


    It was a surprise for Alexia. When she slammed into the mountain of Alexandria for the first time, and wanted to smash him in the most brutal way. All she could do was to smash down a small half of the mountain, but she didn''t even touch a hair of Alexander.


    This is tantamount to the cooked duck flying directly out of your eyes and screaming at you twice before flying away. Slow taunting caused Alexia''s heart to accumulate infinite anger. Even if she was in a very bad situation at this moment, her body was not remodeled, but she couldn''t help facing the mountain below her. Vented.


    The rumbling sound of this mountain, which is only a few hundred meters high, was directly penetrated by huge forces. Numerous earth and rocks collapsed and fell down from the mountain, but in an instant, the monstrous billowing smoke .


    This is a signal, and it is clearly telling some people how scary this woman is going crazy. But Strange was too late to pay attention to this, and in the first moments of those mysteries'' deaths, he was already paying attention to the dazzling curse.


    Losing the infusion of mana and manipulative control, this artifact is now changing back to its original appearance, a bright gold bracelet. Of course, anyone who has seen its power will probably not underestimate the power of this golden bracelet. Stranger is even more so, and what he is doing at this moment is to hold this gold bracelet in his hands.


    Not to mention the preciousness of coveting this artifact, he has not yet made such a point. Instead, he wanted to bind her again with this golden bracelet while Alexia hadn''t fully recovered.


    This is the best way to solve the problem now, and it is also a way to get things back on track. However, it wasn''t just him who realized this, Alecsia had already returned to God at this time.


    So before Strangi had time to make an effective move, she was already holding a gold bracelet not far away from her. Then a stern smile appeared to Strance.


    "You won''t have a chance again! Supreme Master. The same thing, I won''t let it happen a second time. I''d like to see, without these gadgets, what else can you fight against me. Say Really, now I''m looking forward to it, I can''t wait to hear that I tear your body into shattered sound! "


    This is by no means a joke, her attitude is already very obvious. But after clearly feeling her deep intention to kill herself, Strangil gave him a deep gaze, and then hesitated, and fled away.


    This is something beyond Alexia''s imagination, because if it is in his previous style, he should just stay here and continue to die. Strance doesn''t seem to be a life-threatening man. Why did he choose to retreat in this situation? Is it another trap?


    It''s no wonder that Alexia thought that it was because she had a bit of a distaste for these tricks. After suffering enough, she no longer wanted to have any similar experience, so hesitating and wandering, this is completely human nature that can be forgiven.


    However, the woman who hates her heart will not easily let go of her enemies. Let her watch as Strance walked away from her, probably more uncomfortable than killing her. So despite some hesitation, but for such a minute, she was already wrapped in the dust of the sky and chased after Strangi.


    Although not long, she thought about it. The possibility of such a retreat being a trap is not high, because from their previous conversations, it has almost been shown that they should also be poor. It''s not like that, they won''t have a dispute at that time, let alone create a chance for her to come back. So no matter from which point of view, this should be no problem.


    Strange''s retreat should be a sensible choice. After all, there is no chance to defeat him, so staying in the mountains may be the best choice for him.


    As for the existence of Frank and Ultron, she felt that unless they could bring out a whole fleet of that level, they would not be able to pose such a great threat to themselves.


    This is unrealistic in itself, after all, this level of weapons is already in an ultra-conventional category. The ability to build such a ship can already be said to be Ultron, and they want to pull down a fleet of fleets under the eyes of the human government, unless the people in power are blind.


    It can be said that without considering this aspect, the threat of Ultron''s existence to her will be reduced to a very small category. She can even say with confidence that even in the presence of Ultron, she can unload Stranger by eight dollars.


    It''s not just Strance, each of them will pay for what they do. Strange will only be the beginning, and he can''t escape his palms.


    All the way, the title chased the past, and Alexia did not have much time to pay attention to the changes in the surrounding environment beyond spending his energy to restore his health.


    In this regard, Strangci withdrew his legal body when he fled, only revealing his deity. This made it harder for Alexia to track him. The second is that this road is all that kind of deserted environment, except for the red luster of soil and rocks, there is only dense forest. There is really no way to get her attention.


    In the end, it fell from the space and fell to the ground again, and the ghost knew exactly where he was now. Anyway, there are very few things on the surface that can threaten her. As long as she is careful, she doesn''t worry about overturning the car in such things.


    In short, hunting down or hunting down. As if she would not give up even at the ends of the earth. And right after they entered a new area. Strange stopped abruptly, then turned back to meet Alexia.


    The bizarre behavior brought Alexia to a halt for a moment, and the previous worry about this was a resurgence. However, she happened to be a person who had read the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, and knew what the empty city plan meant, so for a moment, she began to feel uncertain.


    "Why don''t you run away? Or do you already choose a burial place for yourself and plan to sleep here? If so, you might be too naive. I won''t let you go so easily, even if You are dead, I will also play with your soul until I torture you! "


    This was good in her mind, but it was also a temptation to Strinch. If there is anything unusual in Strange''s answer, she really has to think carefully about whether to let him go.


    Breathing grudges is indeed important, but it is not as important as her own life safety. If the front is really a trap, then she will definitely not take this risk. The point is, is this a trap?


    For such a problem, Strange didn''t show anything at all, just said to Alexia in a calm manner.


    "The city is ahead. I can''t take that kind of risk to get dangerous people like you to get there, so since you can''t get rid of you in front, then you don''t need to make unnecessary attempts. You can''t escape, let''s give it a go, now You may not be able to kill me! "


    Alexia is clever, but Strangi is no fool. Both sides are considered human and natural, and this kind of temptation can only be a leak-free answer.


    Strange''s estimate is not wrong. This can be seen from the situation in Alexia at the moment. Although she recovered her physical health at this moment, she did not maintain the same appearance as the gods in the beginning. She appeared in a biologically evolving form. Although the body of biological evolution is powerful, it is not enough to compare with the situation of the gods. So judging from this point, it can be roughly concluded that her divine power has been consumed to a certain level.


    No one knows how much this level is. So if this level is below a threshold, then Strance says he has a lot of power and it''s not wrong.


    Of course, no one knows if he is bluffing. But Alexia felt he could bet on it and see if he had the power.


    After all, it wasn''t just her who was injured from the beginning of the fight to the present. She didn''t believe that Strange was intact. At most, the two sides are half a catty, and if this premise is counted, she still feels that she will have an advantage.


    Opportunities do not always exist, especially when Stranger is growing at a noticeable rate. So, without much hesitation, Alexia was the first to move towards him.


    Seeing her actions, Stranger immediately changed his face, and his body subconsciously shrank back. This action seemed to prove something, and Alexia''s complexion that noticed this gradually became emaciated. However, after a certain determination was made, Strange finally stood firm, and once again revealed the immortal king''s body.


    As he said, there is no room for him to step back. Looking at him, he really made up his mind to break the boat, and Alecsia, who had a winning feeling in his hands, was also malicious and ridiculed.


    "Stupid Strange, in the end are you making a determination for the mortals behind you? What do you think is special in your actions? No, believe me, they won''t know what you are doing, more Don''t say thank you for what you did. Because on the contrary, not only will they not be grateful to you, but they will curse you, spur you, and let you immerse in their resentment and curse forever. "


    "I have decided that after killing you, I will completely destroy the city. Before destroying the city, I will let them know that I did it because of you. This is a praise to you, right In return for everything you do. You made the wrong choice, and this is the price to pay! "

 Chapter 2145：

    After speaking these words in a vicious language, Alexia had already stabbed Strangy in a sincere manner. In the face of such a sudden assault, Strange also raised a huge fist and fell down severely.


    The turbulent air ripped through the dense forest, and the hard fists brought the heavy power of the earth, and the ground turned over in a thunderous sound.


    Although both of them have been damaged to varying degrees, they are gods and Supreme Masters. Even if it is said that the tiger fell into Pingyang, it is not a commodity that can be bullied.


    Therefore, it is still this sloping stance of fierce battles, the fierce battle is critical, and even the terrain has been changed by them.


    Such movements cannot be said to be unobtrusive. However, Alexia is not worried about this, because she is fearless.


    Faced with their existence, the vast majority of people in this world have not intervened in the power. Hiding tremblingly, and praying that the scourge of natural disasters could safely pass by their side, this is probably the only thing they can do.


    Alexia knew this, so she didn''t take those peeping eyes at all. And just after her fierce battle, showing more and more madness and fierce stance, Strinch was already slightly tired, and began to show the appearance of unbridled.


    The ups and downs in battle are an unavoidable problem in themselves. Strange will have this disadvantaged performance, which is not unexpected from Alexia. She avoided the fist that the immortal king Fa body could not keep up with, and then unloaded one arm from his body that was no longer indestructible as if dismembering cattle and sheep.


    This further expanded her advantage, and at the same time strangie suffered more severe injuries. He had realized how bad it was for him to go on like this. So it was after a random punch that drove Alexia away that he ran away again.


    This is not the first time he has done such a thing, and Alexia will not be surprised in any way. She was even preparing for such a thing to happen, so when Strange started to act, she was already on his way, and laughed mercilessly.


    "Escape? Where can you run? This is not the same as what you said before. Haven''t you made up your mind to let go? Since you have such determination, why are you escaping? Who are you lying to? Lie to me Or lie to yourself? I thought you really cared about the life and death of the people in the city behind you, but now it seems that this is just a lie! "


    Attacked by words, Alexia didn''t mind using this way to kill Strangy''s convictions. She was happy to watch the guy lingering on fear of death and persistence in faith. Because she knows the truth, unless you haven''t wavered at all, even if there is only a moment of hesitation, it is very likely that you will be completely distorted and transformed into what you did not want to be at first.


    There are too many people in this world who have changed their appearances due to temporary missteps. It''s like those so-called traitors and traitors. Most of them didn''t have such an idea at the beginning, such as Wang Jingwei, and even wrote "generous Geyan City, calmly become a prisoner of the Chu. The sword is a quick one, and it is worth the youth." Such verses, however, have been shaken by them and have lost their faith in faith, and once they have gone the wrong way, it is a disaster for them.


    Alexia wanted to see this so-called supreme mage turn into an awe-inspiring, unscrupulous appearance. Killing him at that time was definitely more enjoyable than giving him a hurry. Especially after thinking that he became that way, the soul will increasingly become humble and ugly in his own hands. This kind of joy from the heart even makes her apathetic person have a kind of climax a feeling of.


    Revenge is such a feeling like drinking Gan Lin. As for some people who talk about the emptiness after revenge, that is a matter of their own accord. After the climax, it is dull, isn''t this human instinct?


    In short, Alexia hopes to do more on the road to revenge. In the face of her ridicule and ridicule, Strangy''s face changed again and again, in the end did not stop herself to escape.


    This seems to verify the theory that the person in Alexia''s mind would change after shaking. And seeing that he was so timid at this time, Alexia took the first step, blocking his flight and blocking him in front.


    "You have no way out, Strance. I won''t give you the chance to escape again. But maybe there is still a way to choose, isn''t it?"


    Pointing at the direction he had just covered, Alexia showed the malice in his heart unobtrusively.


    "You can try to escape to that city and see if I can find you in it. If not, then I can only say that it is your luck and you deserve it. But if you are unlucky If so, funeral with this city is also a good choice, isn''t it? "


    She had seen Stranger''s wavering, and naturally wanted to push him further in this direction. As for whether it would have any adverse effect, she was not worried.


    Because the result is death on both sides, at most it depends on how he chooses to die. And from his current hesitation, he still has the idea of ??stealing. And once a person starts to want to steal a living, it is inevitable that there will be luck.


    Alexia gave him a fluke option. Even from a philosophical point of view, this option is almost non-existent. It seems more like a trap full of jokes, but people even save life like straw I won''t let it go, let alone let us get into such a trap.


    Strange still did not expect Alexia, he turned and ran towards the city. Looking at his choice, Alexia''s smile was even worse, but he really stood still and let him flee.


    This may seem laissez-faire, but only she knows the difference. She had locked Strange''s whereabouts, and it was impossible for him to escape under her nose. So the rest is just a cat playing prank-like pranks.


    Let people see hope, and then annihilate it. This is the usual old trick of Hydra. However, despite this clich��, you can''t deny that this is indeed the cruelest and most cheerful revenge.


    Alexia is enjoying the process of revenge, and for this she has taken up some twists and turns. However, despite her 10,000-point certainty, it was said that Strange could not escape her palm. But with Strange''s departure, she still noticed something strange.


    An invisible power seemed to be interfering with her perception, making her track of Stranger begin to become intermittent.


    It''s quite possible that Strange noticed her tracking and started consciously cutting it all. In the end, it was impossible for her to let Strance really slip away from her eyelids. In that case, her behavior seemed too stupid, so she immediately started to move towards the city. Kill the past.


    Yes, kill it. Her plan was that from the moment she set off until Stranger was found, none of the living people in the middle planned to let go.


    She said that she was going to use these people to burial Strange. So if she had let these people out here, wouldn''t she have one point in her hand that could shake his heart when facing Strance? She doesn''t plan to drop the price yet, so maintaining consistency in words and deeds is her most essential idea at the moment.


    The city was near, and at her speed, it was just a few breaths. With this constant approach, she was already able to perceive Stranger''s position again, and he was now on the edge of the city.


    What kept him from going any further? Ridiculous conscience or boring guilt? Alexia was thinking in her heart, and immediately scoffed at Stranger''s approach.


    This sluggish, hesitant behavior will only make him appear more ridiculous and despicable. If he had never wavered from the beginning, there would be no such stagnation now. It just makes people look down.


    Of course, she will not have any sympathy for him because this is what he deserves. Choosing the battlefield in this kind of place is of no help to him. He hesitated in this kind of place, worrying that whether his choice will affect those innocent people, there is no problem at all.


    As soon as the battle begins, the direction is not something he can decide. She could spread the battle all the way into the city, let those people get involved no matter what. You can''t bear it? Then I just let this happen in front of you, let you see it with your own eyes, but there is nothing you can do.


    As Alexia thought. Faced with silence and pale face, Stranger who wanted to act but did not dare to act at all, she did not give him a chance to think much, and rushed directly towards him.


    Strangie seemed a little overwhelmed. As soon as the golden body was revealed, Alexia had already grabbed his neck, and then the whole person was out of control. She was caught and flew out.


    He seemed to have given up his resistance, not even a decent struggle or attack. This made Alexia feel a bit less, so it was also out of a certain kind of bad taste, she began to speak to Strance.


    "Are you going to give up? This is your sad desire to survive? Maybe I will give you a little more chance and a little chance of survival. If so, you may be able to tell me where Frank and Ultron are. And I can see Give you another chance after you humbled your partner? "


    "You said, give me another chance?"


    Suddenly he reached out his hand and grabbed Alexia''s wrist firmly. Strinch''s expression of indifference on his face didn''t make him seem to be shaken in his heart.


    This bizarre appearance shocked Alexia, and she hadn''t waited to understand what it was all about. Strinch opened his mouth and whispered into her.


    "Do you think you won? No, Alexia, you stupid woman, you''re just stepping into another trap. You ... finished!"


    This sudden speech shocked Alexia''s heart. She subconsciously wanted to fly high and escaped from this so-called trap. But before she had time to act, a huge figure had already appeared from invisibility.


    The huge bodies, shaped like dragons and snakes, prop up the sky, as if the world were projected on their heads. The left eye is like the sun, and the right eye is like the moon. Once such a vision came out, Alexia, who was shocked immediately, could not move.


    At her current level, of course, she can feel the godlike nature of this sudden appearing giant. In the face of him, she even had the illusion that Firefly and Haoyue contend with each other.


    Of course, if that''s the case, it''s fine. The point is, the moment the giant came out, he had already drawn out a mottled axe and screamed at Alexia.


    "Sinister, rest haughtily!"


    As soon as the words fell, the giant axe in the giant''s hand was already slashing at her like a world. Faced with such a blow, Alexia screamed and ran away immediately. But at this moment, Strange caught her tightly, and sneered at her mercilessly.


    "You can''t escape, Alexia. Here is your doomsday!"


    "Do not..."


    Alexia''s scream did not shake him. He waited so long, holding back again and again. For this moment!


    The original plan was originally a part of the entire plan. The real layout will always take the worst case into consideration and make plans for this. And at this moment, including everything he has shown before, is to achieve this follow-up plan.


    With superb acting skills, and even betting on his own safety, the purpose is to introduce Alexia into this city. Huiyao! It will never be the place where someone like her should step on, and she will only have one step if she doesn''t foresee it, which is the current thunder strike!


    She had nowhere to run, and it was true. When he entangled Alexia and gave her no chance to escape, the giant axe was already cut off.


    With an axe, she split her body, and then, unswervingly, also chopped his golden body. This is in itself a strategy of annihilation with the enemy, and now he has achieved his wish!

 Chapter 2146：

    The mottled axe and even the huge figure appeared in an instant and disappeared in an instant. As if it had never appeared at all, but it did appear.


    The golden tassels scattered all over the sky are the best proof, and these golden tasseles that are brilliant and full of indescribable light are precisely the products of Alexian deity and Strange golden body blood.


    Strinch achieved his goal, but did not fully meet his expectations. Because this axe was cut down, but it didn''t really kill them.


    Axe slashers seem to have a different purpose. So the result of this axe was only to cut off the deity of Alexia, and to break Strangi''s golden body. They still saved their lives, of course, they just saved their lives.


    The mottled axe seems to contain some force that cannot be described at all. Although it is said that it has only crossed the edge of the axe, Strangy''s gold body is still broken because of this. And his magical power is also It was completely dusted. If you want to return to the peak, you don''t have to think about how many years of penance. He even said that at this time, with only a little mana, he would be as hard as a knife.


    This seems to be some kind of punishment, but by comparison, his punishment is probably a little bit less than that of Alexia.


    Cut off the divinity, this is not as simple as breaking up mana. But from the root, she completely cut off the connection between Alexia and her deity, robbing her of her power as a god. In other words, she will no longer be high above her, but will fall into the clouds, be degraded into the dust, and become a member of all sentient beings.


    In the process, she lost not only status, but also strength. Of course, if you change to someone else, that''s fine. For example, Thor, who had experienced such an experience at the beginning, was not all happy in the end.


    Having said that, don''t forget that Thor is harmless to humans and animals. He doesn''t even have a few opponents. But Alexia is different. What she did was determined that she could not be without enemies. So when she fell into this situation, naturally someone would come to her for liquidation.


    Strinch is one of them. Although he was also hit hard, but with the roots and perseverance that he has gained after numerous sufferings, he can still endure the pain and make some actions.


    And he just raised his palm and moved in a relatively slow manner. Alexia was already screaming, like a jet rocket taking off at the start, plunging into the clouds at one end.


    Although she lost her divinity, she did not lose her ability to transform the body. These are two threads that do not intersect too much, and it is not enough to say that because one party has been dealt a destructive blow, the other party is also caught in a downtime. Therefore, even though she was unable to protect herself from the previous situation, she can still escape at this time.


    The prey and the hunter instantly changed identities. And as before, Strange would not allow her to just run away from her.


    He was about to drag a heavy body to catch up, but at this moment, a small figure that suddenly appeared was in front of him.


    Frank''s eyes almost stopped him with light, and he took the job directly to himself.


    "Let me go, Strange. But I have a big bill, and I want to settle with them?"


    "You" shook his head subconsciously, and Strange did not think it would be a wise choice, and his reason was simple.


    "Don''t underestimate him, Frank. This woman is not a simple commodity, even if she is extremely weak now, but with all the abilities she has shown, we cannot take her lightly. I go Is the safest way. It''s you "


    It''s not that he underestimated Frank, but that with Frank''s ability to do so now, there is really no way to say that Alexia will be won. Tigers and Pingyang are also tigers. They can''t be insulted by anyone. If Alexia escaped from his birth due to his negligence, it would be a result that they did not want to see.


    In particular, Frank had no need to do it himself, all he asked for was to vent his indignation. And just for the sake of venting his own indignation, he buried a hidden danger to the lives of countless people, and Strandch felt that he couldn''t do that.


    He still insisted on playing, but Frank wouldn''t let him ruin such a great opportunity that he had got out of thin air. So it ��s just moving your mouth quietly and quietly chanting the spell. The hoop spell that had fallen in the entanglement between the two sides has been turned into a streamer, and it is directly tied to Strangy. .


    Imagine that even before the Alexia had suffered a big loss in front of the hoop spell, naturally, there would be no exception for Stranger, and he was controlled.


    He tried to struggle, but there was nothing he could do. So he could only focus on Frank and yell at him at the same time.


    "Let me go, Frank. You can''t take things for granted! It''s not your own business, you know, once you have overlooked, how many people will pay the heaviest price for your mistakes?"


    "First of all, I don''t think there will be what you call an oversight!"


    Not listening to Strange''s warning, it also meant that he was barely shaken. Frank opened the portal directly and responded to him like this.


    "Secondly, I don''t care what the people you worry about will pay. No one can stop me from kicking off my revenge, Strange. Even you, do n��t think about it. Come up to stop me. Anyone who dares to stand in front of me at this time is my enemy. If you really do this, then I do n��t mind solving her after I solve you! This point, I said Do it! "


    He was naturally a bit arrogant in words. But at this moment he has arrogant capital. After painstakingly designing all of this, in the end, Alexia and Strinch were almost the same result, and he considered himself to be the most important chip in the competition between the two sides.


    At this time he was fully capable of determining the fate of both sides, and so was his intention. Alexia, the right and left arm that was so important to Smith Zhou, should end her life by herself.


    This made Smith Zhou feel the pain firsthand, and then realized how wrong it was to let himself go. Remorse, resentment, and helplessness in today''s situation.


    This is what he wants to see most. Some can''t wait. So he did not hesitate anymore, he had already taken a step and stepped into the portal.


    At this time, Alexia was still fleeing.


    Out of her modest theological knowledge, she could not understand how she was attacked. She could only feel the weakness and pain she had never experienced before.


    The loss of divinity is a more terrifying feeling than the passing of life. For her, this feeling of degeneration from mortals to mortals is tantamount to breaking and crushing every flesh and nerve in her body.


    As far as feelings go, it''s called torture. But she knew in her heart that something more terrible than this torture would happen to her.


    The transformation of living organisms is a rapid evolutionary aberration process. The problem is that no stable system of any organism can achieve this mutation effect.


    Because in essence, mutation means instability, and mutation cases often mean evolutionary failure. After all, the significance of the existence of organisms is survival and reproduction, and in the process of adapting to the environment, a stable ecosystem is the most correct evolution direction.


    Stable ecology lacks such mutated factors, and to achieve such mutations, we must look for those unstable factors. This point, Alexia''s approach is fixed, that is, the use of viruses.


    Her hard work over the years has been in virology, and it is because of her research on super viruses such as t virus that she can build such a terrifying monster army for Hydra in one hand.


    From this point of view alone, her accomplishments in virology are arguably the most existent in the world. It is precisely because of this that she dare to apply similar technology boldly to herself.


    That''s what she used to do, and for a time pushed herself above the evolution of similar species. It can be said that if it wasn''t for that time, she lost her life. Then maybe she will go down this road. But it was also because of that accident that she took a new direction in subsequent research.


    Divine power, a completely ideal system of power. Since acquiring the power of the gods, she has been studying this particular power and has begun to combine it with her own research.


    Biological mutations that rely solely on viral stimulation will not work. No matter what method is used, even if it is the one that has abandoned the principle and the bottom line, this mutation has its limits. The ceiling is there, and she can see it.


    However, if divine power is introduced and induced to trigger this viral aberration, then this special mutation way is the power that can break this ceiling.


    The biological evolution on her own is the best proof. Otherwise, if you want to reach this point of being able to go deep into space in a natural mutation way, the ghost knows how many years it takes to evolve.


    This is progress and undeniable. But this also laid the most serious hidden danger for this moment. Because all her evolution is based on the premise of using divine power as a catalyst and stabilizer, it can be said that it is because of the existence of divine power that she dares to promote her own evolution so fearlessly, and if there is no divine power To maintain, then this evolution is just to bury a time bomb in his own body, but to kill him.


    Alecsia was now aware of the seriousness of this problem. In her body, the virus that was restrained by divine power erupted like an eruption volcano, which swept almost every corner of her body and every cell almost instantly. Then, without any control at all, it began to distort.


    For example, Alexia now wants to escape with all his might. She evolved a rocket-engine-like bio-jetting organization is one of the best choices. However, in this uncontrolled situation, when she had the intention to escape in her mind, she first developed the jet device, and then grew the wings and insects similar to birds Lepidoptera and many strange-shaped limbs.


    This did not accelerate her escape, and even interfered with her actions. But she couldn''t control it at all, and even halfway, she was forced to pierce the ground because of the complexity and interference of this distorted limb.


    Now she doesn''t want to try another free-fall blow. And just after similar thoughts emerged in her mind, a lot of strange-shaped limbs seemed to have sprung up, and the pink powder grew from her body.


    The octaves, like spiders, emerge through the back of the body, trying to relieve the impact of this free-falling body in the manner of a spider landing. But at the same time, tissues like wing membranes also grew from her limbs, forcing her to fall to the ground in an almost gliding posture.


    It must not be said to be a safe landing. Because she already had too many strange things on her body.


    Cat''s foot pads, flea limbs, all kinds of weird things. And it is completely uncontrolled and driven entirely by instinct. These things have started to compete for control of the subject.


    At this time, Alexia''s consciousness was simply insignificant, and she could not even control any of the alienated parts. And this is not the worst, the worst is the lack of energy in her body.


    When divine power exists, it is one of the best sources of energy. No matter what kind of evolution, it can give abundant energy supply. But when her divine power has been thinned to such a degree, and it is in such a bad state right now, the energy required for these mutations can only be demanded from within her broken body.


    The virus in her body may squeeze the cells and supply a part of it, but this is limited, and this is the energy inside her body. When the functions of the body were gradually weakened and meager, even her, became unavoidably dull and confused.


    This is a biological instinct, and you cannot force the brain to work when there is no energy supply. She''s done a great job, and for anyone else, at this time, it may already be a walking dead driven by instinct.


    It was her desire to survive and some special ideas that kept her struggling and fighting. And that is, in a situation where the world has begun to be upside down, confused and even strange in her eyes, a figure who made her seem to see hope suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Smith? Are you here to save me?"


    She was extremely difficult, because it was necessary to resist the interference of those weird limbs, and after a long time, she barely crawled to the figure. In the face of her tragic picture. The comer just lifted her chin gently, then smiled, as if in a vein of affection, and said something to her.


    "No! I''m here to watch you die!"

 Chapter 2147：

    Such words shocked Alexia''s heart, endless fear, like a tsunami, spreading madly in his heart. She subconsciously felt wrong, but the impoverished brain could no longer effectively judge, and determine what was wrong.


    She could only be stunned, and her mind was completely chaotic. In the midst of such chaos, Frank, who looks like Smith Zhou with a transfiguration spell, is already a dagger formed by condensing a spell, and it is inserted into Alexia''s heart.


    This is a spell called Tifeng''s Tooth, named after Tifeng, the demon''s father, to show the terrible curse of this spell. Because Tifeng is a giant with a hundred heads, all of which are snake heads, this spell means that the fangs on his snake head are poisonous from the demon''s father.


    Poisonous spells are probably not a problem for Alexia, who has magical powers. After all, whether the spell''s spell power can erode the divine power is a problem. However, now Alexia is only one child, she has no resistance. Therefore, when the dagger penetrated her heart, the poison was immediately mixed into the blood, and the whole body was swept along the blood vessels.


    The severe pain is like burning fire, this is probably the feeling of the poisonous surging body. Alexia didn''t care, because all her mind was now on Frank in front of her.


    She had difficulty distinguishing between true and false, so she was particularly miserable. And her own confused consciousness made her even unable to think about it, just relying on her breath and holding on to his ankles to ask hard.


    "Smith! Why? Why do you do this to me? Everything I do is for you!"


    "Because you have no use value anymore, dear!"


    Seeing that his role seems to have played a different role, Frank naturally played with himself even more. He is proficient in psychology and has excellent control over every muscle in his body. Coupled with the appearance of Smith Chow he had seen with his own eyes, this imitation was considered superb, and it was Alecsia, a very intimate person. It was difficult to distinguish between true and false under chaos.


    She didn''t even think it would be fake, only if it was true. And the more seriously she was, the more bitter and radical she was in her chaotic brain, only feeling that the world seemed to betray her, and now she couldn''t help crying.


    In her current posture, even though it was crying, it was also crying, and it was extremely harsh. But Frank didn''t realize it, just joy.


    The results he achieved were greater than he expected, and he naturally had no reason to be unhappy.


    He wanted to laugh. But he looked up and saw the changes in the sky. I do not know since when the sky is already overcast with lightning and lightning intertwined. Frank could detect that this was not a natural phenomenon, but the manifestation of some supernatural force. Considering what he knows, he is already able to estimate a score of seven or eight, which is exactly what caused it.


    He was not afraid of this. Because he knew very well that the other side must have no choice whatsoever. It''s as if this kind of thunder and rain is small, why isn''t it an incompetent fury?


    The more he thought about it, the happier he was. It was also a ruthless heart. He lifted Alexia''s neck and sneered at her.


    "Look at what you are now, Alexia. Do you still have a place like a human being? Like your heart, you are ugly and despicable now. What kind of qualifications do you have to stay like this? What about me? I''m destined to rule the world and have everything. At that time, what kind of woman can''t I have, so why leave you by my side and make me look disgusting? "


    The viciousness he said was extreme, and he was treating Alexia as a disposable thing. The original intention was to make Alexia''s heart more painful, and then die in torment. At the same time, it is also shown to someone who is incompetent and angry, and pours dirty water on him.


    But he did not expect that after he said these words, Alexia suddenly reached out his hand, and also choked his neck.


    God knows where she is from now. Obviously it was extremely difficult to walk, but at this moment, she was able to burst out such a force and screamed at Frank like a ghost.


    "You are not him! You are not him! Who are you? Why do you look like him! How dare you look like him!"


    This sudden change was something Frank hadn''t expected. He didn''t even think that, in the current situation of Alexia, he could turn his head and find that he was abnormal. When he realized that he was showing stuffing, it was too late for him to dodge.


    Alexia is hard at the moment, but it''s in controlling her limbs, not her strength. In fact, when her mutation showed this situation at the moment, her physical strength was also increasing sharply, which was no less than her usual condition.


    This is the type of iron that can wring you out of a **** of iron, that is, Frank''s unusual physique and mana protection at the same time, so he won''t be screwed off his head at once. And Rao is so, he can no longer maintain the changed image, only to reveal his original appearance.


    Alexia''s brain had not been dulled to the point that even Frank''s enemies could not recognize it, so when she saw his true face, she immediately squinted her teeth, resentful thoughts, and increased her hands. strength.


    She really wanted to kill Frank here alive. But unfortunately, Frank was not the one who could kill by this simple means. A simple shadow-shifting method allowed Frank to escape easily from her hands.


    Facing Alexia who was still faltering and still wanted to chase him down, Frank just shoved her to the ground with a slight push, and then laughed at her impolitely.


    "It''s a pity that it was seen through. But it doesn''t matter, does it? At the very least, you really feel the feeling. The pain of the love leaving you, doesn''t it?"


    "Kill you, I must kill you!"


    Alexia, who was vocalizing and roaring, was definitely intent on killing, but also because of her wish, her face began to become emaciated and horrified.


    The abrupt situation continued in her body, and became more severe as her mentality became weaker and weaker. Frank was happy to see this situation, and he was not worried about this threat from Alexia. Because it''s clear that Alexia can''t help himself. The so-called killing him is simply an unrealistic delusion.


    Rather than being overwhelmed by this unnecessary worry, he was more willing to stimulate her and let her proceed more thoroughly in the process of this abnormal mutation.


    Death in the form of a person is different from death in the form of a completely distorted monster.


    For one, he believes that this is definitely not the situation that Smith Zhou would like to see, and as long as he does not want to see, it is what he must do. Secondly, this can be regarded as the retribution of Alexia. She created so many sins in Europe in such a way, and finally got her own ending in this way. I believe that this is also enough to be popular.


    He doesn''t know if other people think so, but he can be sure that he must be happy to see such an ending. So he has been swimming on the edge of Alexia''s attack range, and he continued to mock at Alexia.


    "Don''t waste any effort, Alexia. Poison has flooded your whole body, and the bigger you are now, the faster you will die. Even the last one will die without seeing him. Is this you? Want the ending? If so, I''d love to fulfill you! "


    Although it is a mockery, it is not ineffective. At the very least, Alexia''s movements were indeed slowed, and the following movements began to hesitate.


    It was her guess that Frank was so determined, but then she said it again.


    "But this honor you have now, I''m afraid it won''t matter if you don''t see this last one. Look at you now, Alexia, you have been twisted into a monster. Although Smith just said. I was posing as Zhou, but I don''t think he will be any different from me. "


    "You are now a disgusting monster after all, and I think that any normal man would not be able to accept such a monster and go to Qingqing me and me. He will abandon you in the end, and I just put this This fact was staged in advance! "


    "Shut up, shut up!" Alexia''s voice gradually increased from low to high. What was difficult to hide in the screaming emphasis was the panic and anxiety in her heart.


    She didn''t want to believe what Frank said, but there was something she couldn''t believe. She is already a monster, how can a monster


    Chaotic mind inevitably became more and more chaotic, and she was already suffering so much that she couldn''t help screaming and holding her head in the chaos of this thinking.


    Ghosts are crying, but they are crying. It is true that a woman is forced to such an extent because of love. But thinking of what he did, I''m afraid most people can''t have much compassion for her.


    There is only one exception, but it can only vent its anger with a thunderous thunder and interwoven lightning, and it is impossible to respond to this happening at all. And listening to the growing thunder in his ears, seeing several lightning strikes on his side, but he could not hurt himself at all. Frank naturally became even more frightened.


    "Are you afraid to hear these words? Or do you know what I''m saying is true, but you don''t want to admit it? Well, this is also human nature. After all, people never like to hear those that are bad for themselves News. But what''s the use? The fact is the fact, and it won''t change in any way because you don''t accept it. If Smith Zhou is different from what I said, then where is he now? Why doesn''t he appear in In front of you, you just watched you die without doing anything? "


    "Don''t tell me, your previous feelings are only to this extent. If so, then this is really a poor love!"


    To make such a comment as a bystander, Frank''s words not only hurt Alexia''s heart, but also calmed her down.


    By this time she was on the verge of collapse. The energy of the flesh is almost squeezed clean, and some of the remaining divine power is also thin and almost non-existent. The distortion was forced to stagnate, coupled with the surge of curse and poison, her limit can be said to be approaching.


    The more so, the more sober she was. As if back in time, wisdom and rationality once again returned to her brain. And relying on such a little bit of reason. She stared at Frank, and that was how she started.


    "Stick of the Stark family, do you want to confuse me in this way? If so, then I tell you, you might as well look down on me!"


    "What kind of love can be done, not a little ghost like you who hasn''t grown hair can imagine, it''s almost the same as your father. And if you want to use him to hurt him, I tell you, this is Things you can never do! "


    "Because I won''t give you such a chance!"


    When she said that, she was already holding up her body and stood up.


    As you can see, her body is disappearing. From some places, whether it was her original limbs or those abnormal parts, they seemed to have become ashes, drifted slowly, and merged into the air.


    But she seemed to care nothing about it. He just stared at Frank and continued to speak to him.


    "Frank Stark. You are too dangerous! Maybe you are weak and insignificant for him, but there is no way to guarantee that you will seize some special opportunities and deliberately cause any harm to him . It was a wrong choice to let you go at first. And I must make up for this mistake for him. "


    "So if this is really my last day, then, please come with me."


    Such words surprised Frank. The willingness of the sleepy beast to fight makes it difficult for him not to remain alert to Alexia.


    In the end it is the presence of the tiger that is dead and dead. At this time, the intention is really stupid.


    However, after saying something like this, Alexia has just taken steps, and the whole person is like a collapsed sand sculpture, and instantly annihilated into the ashes in the air.


    Countless tiny dusts rolled like a sandstorm and were blown away by the wind. Facing all these sudden changes, Frank could only widen his eyes, and then made a voice of unknown significance.


    "what?"

 Chapter 2148：

    In the face of Alexia''s utter remarks, and looking at the scene where she had gone without even finishing her movements, Frank was filled with anger, and a word echoed throughout his mind.


    "That''s it?"


    There is no such thing as a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail, and even Frank is wondering if this will be a blinding trick by Alexia to cover up the fact that she has escaped.


    But if you think about it, it is unlikely. After all, her previous performance was beyond the scope of bitterness, coupled with a series of plans on her own painstaking efforts, she should have obtained such a result.


    So is this all true? So who was you before you died, and who are you going to scare?


    There was a look of **** on his face, and Frank didn''t take it lightly. He made several laps around the place where Alexia disappeared, and at the same time he took a handful of ashes in the thunder roar and studied it carefully. After acknowledging that it was a completely inactive embers, he took a sip and threw it everywhere.


    This kind of behavior similar to killing you and incidentally giving you ashes may be a bit wrong, but considering Alexia ��s identity, this seems to be right.


    Frank didn''t care anyway. He felt joy only for his revenge. Although the final situation may be a little different from what he imagined, as long as the result is good, he is also acceptable.


    After all, it was revenge on that man. Being able to kill his woman in front of him in person, and watching him see from the side, is powerless, which is a treat in itself.


    "Have you seen it? Smith Chow. You should have seen it. Unfortunately, you can''t do anything, and you can only watch it, don''t you?"


    He looked up to the sky, he couldn''t help laughing, this crazy and willful behavior made him unable to hold back and cough up.


    But he was still laughing. Not only because he wants to make Smith Zhou see his own madness, but also because he sees hope in this matter.


    No one knows how desperate and heavy he has always been. Although he has been working hard, he wants to retaliate against Smith Zhou. But whether or not everything he did was worth it, in fact, he couldn''t even say clearly.


    In the end, the pattern of the world is not something he can pry alone. Even if he has such huge resources in his hands, in the face of the country and the complex forces and patterns, he can only play a very weak role. It is a matter of course that it is insignificant. Although he can understand this, he cannot accept it.


    Compared with the pain that can only go forward after going through all kinds of hardships, the most terrible thing is that no matter how much effort you make, you can''t see a hopeless despair. This point, although he has never shown it for a long time, in fact, his heart is already depressed and will drive him crazy.


    Now, finally, it''s safe to see Yueming. He finally got a little accomplishment. Although this achievement is the result of coincidence, but victory is victory, there is no doubt about it.


    He was already eager to share the joy of this victory. And who should be shared first? Many figures flashed through his mind, but in the end he was locked in a choice.


    His mother, Maria Stark.


    This is a woman who has been driven mad by cruel reality. Every time she sees him, Frank can''t help but accuse injustice of fate, and put too much misfortune on this poor woman. He always tried everything to comfort her, but he was always powerless.


    Maybe even he realized it. Letting her immerse herself in her own world and dreaming of her own dreams may be a better choice than waking him up and letting her see the coldness of the world with her own eyes and realizing the cruelty of fate.


    At the very least, the world there was as calm as ever, and their family was in peace.


    But despite that, he still hopes to share her victory with her. Maybe her mother can''t understand what it means now, but one day, when she was awake, she could always know what she had done for revenge.


    Thinking of it this way, Frank had already set off towards his mother''s place.


    Because of the previous accident, he was afraid to place his mother somewhere casually. And because of Strange''s explanation, he also knew what his mother was like now.


    To put it simply, as long as she wants to leave, there is no way to trap her. Because of this, the way he figured out was to let her stay in a certain place consciously.


    This is not difficult. Because with her current mentality, the situation where she would escape and avoid is only because of panic and anxiety. And as long as she is in an environment that makes her feel peaceful, she will naturally not escape.


    As for what kind of environment would make her feel peaceful, Frank felt that the only answer might be home.


    It''s not that white staff that symbolizes the highest core of the entire country. It''s a small world that belongs to herself, her father, and her.


    Of course, this is just an impossible hope now. Because they are missing a member of this family forever. However, he is still willing to shape the environment to satisfy his mother''s longing for this world.


    In an unobtrusive city, he quietly purchased a villa and then furnished it in the same way as the home in the past.


    Opening the door and entering, the first thing you can see is Stark''s oil portrait. Looking closely at the entire house, in fact, it is not difficult to find that there are three members of their family in this house.


    The study and studio were arranged entirely according to the habits of his father during his lifetime. He even said that there were many scattered documents and various tools that he kept at hand, just like the last time his father worked here.


    Frank was desperate to create a look that his father hadn''t left. As a matter of fact, he himself knew very well that this was nothing more than self-deception. Even this degree of self-deception can''t lie to him, just coax his poor mother. And whenever he realizes this, he will feel pain in his heart like a knife.


    He wanted to vent, but didn''t dare. On the contrary, she also smiled, because at this time, her mother had quietly touched him behind him.


    "Frank, my boy, are you back from school?"


    One of Maria''s heart problems has always been that Frank had never lived in a normal school. This is because of his special identity. After all, it is impossible for the president''s children to randomly mingle with those ordinary children.


    The average school has many eyes, and if any gangster seizes the opportunity to kidnap him to threaten the president, the entire country will face great trouble. The American government does not have such an oversight, so in general, there will also be schools dedicated to the children of politicians to solve their educational problems.


    However, Maria did not like such schools. Because she thought it was all deliberate. If possible, she hopes her child can lead a normal life. After all, isn''t he too ordinary?


    Unfortunately, on the one hand, this is a problem that is difficult to achieve in itself, and on the other hand, Frank is also unwilling to play this kind of game where children play. So this idea can only exist in Maria''s mind. It is also now that she is completely immersed in her world, she will stubbornly believe that her child has already lived this normal life.


    Frank was reluctant to refute this. She didn''t want to break Maria''s dream. So after giving her a strong hug, he replied in accordance with her words.


    "Yes, mom, I''m back from school!"


    "Are you happy at school, have you made any new friends? Frank, don''t be so lonely, it would be good for you to make two more friends. Do you say, dear?"


    He muttered to Frank like all the mothers complained. As soon as Maria spoke sharply, she turned her head to the living room.


    There is nothing there. But Maria seemed to have heard an answer, which made her frown, and began to preach.


    "Yes, yes. I know the Stark family is rich, and many people come together for our money. But they are still children, can you not be so utilitarian when you look at children? They are still small , That''s unexpected. "


    "What are you talking about? Someone will always teach them? It''s because you instill these things into Frank every day that he makes it so difficult to make friends in school. Come on, my smart Mr. Stark, can I teach you Children are too shrewd. I just want to make him happy, not want him to learn how to count someone! "


    Maria''s movements and words made Frank''s nose sore, but he was forcibly restrained and did not dare to say too much. And without paying too much attention to his mind, Maria was already holding him and went straight to the table.


    "Don''t bother your old stubborn father, Frank. Sit down, taste the cake I just made, and then tell me if something interesting happened at school today."


    She shuddered, as all mothers would do. And Frank also responded with a strong smile, describing his fictional situation little by little, vividly and vividly.


    He believed that Maria could see no problem, because it was copied from a child with a situation similar to his own. Except for replacing the protagonist as himself and the child far less than himself, everything is extraordinarily true, and the truth makes Maria impeccable.


    Maria herself is unlikely to doubt her child. So after listening to the stories he compiled, she immediately smiled and touched his head, complimenting him arrogantly.


    "My kids are really the best. But if you can get to know some more friends, especially those cute little girls, it''s even better!"


    This kind of stubble is bad for Frank and he really doesn''t know how to pick it up. So he could only show an awkward yet polite smile. As for his performance, Maria seemed to have seen it many times, and she could only express her feelings of regret with regret.


    "It''s clear that the Stark men are so charismatic. Why did they get so honest when they came to you?"


    "Maybe it''s still small."


    She gave herself an answer, and then she took out the dinner by herself and put it on three plates. As always, their family of three had dinner together, and this false insistence only made Frank''s hatred and grievance even more.


    He hated Smith Zhou for destroying all this perfection, so he became more and more firm with the idea of ??opposing him. "This is just the beginning," he said to himself in his heart, and then he lifted his head from the plate and said to his mother.


    "Mom, I heard one thing."


    "What''s the matter, baby?" Maria, immersed in fantasy, only took it as a gossip that her son had overheard. Frank, who did not have the heart to break this fantasy, could only tell his achievements after borrowing from others.


    "I heard that there is a demon head called Alexia, she is dead!"


    "Alexia? I don''t know such a person."


    It can be regarded as knowing the maturity of his child and not paying much attention to the words of the dead in his mouth. Maria was just curious about Alexia''s identity. In this regard, Frank explained in detail.


    "This is a leader of Hydra. She is very good at using the power of plagues and curses. She released terrible plagues in Europe so that millions of people were persecuted. But fortunately, she was also self-sustaining and died In the hands of the Supreme Master and his associates. "


    "Hydra? If so, that''s really good news. His Excellency the Supreme Master seems to have done a good thing, do you mean it, dear?"


    It seemed that she got some kind of affirmative answer. Maria also held Frank''s palm with a smile, she said so.


    "Maybe there are many bad things in this world, but trust me, baby. It will all pass, just like these things you said. Everything will be fine."


    "Of course, I believe so, mother."


    Holding her palms back, Frank''s answer was absolutely certain. He also firmly believes that everything will be okay. The murderer who killed his father will inevitably receive his revenge. Sooner or later


    Secretly in his heart, he didn''t notice anything wrong with his palm at the moment. But when he looked up again and looked at his mother, he suddenly found out that his mother had become pale as of no time.


    Like dead people!


    :. :

 Chapter 2149：

    Dead pale. Not only the color, but even the description, it began to develop in the direction of withering and even death. This absolutely abnormal situation made Frank feel shocked for an instant.


    He didn''t know what was going on at all. At this moment, he could only hold his mother''s hand and asked her anxiously.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you, why is your face so ugly? Is there anything wrong with you?"


    Despite asking such words, Frank also knew that this was an unlikely event. After all, Maria is a person who has eaten Jindan. Although Longhu Jindan does not say that she has the ability to create life and make it immortal, it is also enough to shape her body and give her the ability to survive all diseases.


    It is impossible for an ordinary person to have a disease that will affect her, and if such a change occurs, it can only be said that her body has a major problem.


    Anxiety in Frank''s mind made it difficult for Maria to know. She didn''t know the difference between her and ordinary people, let alone have any intuitive understanding of the sudden change in herself.


    "I feel a little uncomfortable. It may be a reaction to the flu. Don''t worry about me, baby, I''ll take some medicine." When watching Maria say this, her nostrils were already dripping unconsciously. With the blood, Frank was determined, this is no longer a problem that is deliberately and easily ignored.


    He opened the portal with a wave of his hand, and pulled Maria towards him. In the face of this situation, Maria showed an extraordinary resistance.


    "Frank, what are you doing? Where am I pulling me?"


    "Mom, you are sick. You have to get treatment! I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    Frank explained a little, and he could not help pulling her into the portal. And he didn''t even care how much the direct appearance of this way would affect those ordinary people. He already screamed at the doctors and nurses who were cyanotic in front of him.


    "Doctor, I need help! My mother needs treatment!"


    He almost ignored the mistakes of the doctors and dragged one of them directly to his mother. And before the doctor could say anything about the process, Maria seemed to be too intolerable, and she coughed with blood.


    The blood splattered on the doctor''s body, which made this doctor who worked in the emergency department all the time frowned. He did not say that there was any response to this. After all, it was an emergency doctor. I had encountered the situation where the blood surged to the ceiling after the operation. Naturally, he would not be surprised by such a small scene.


    He was surprised at the situation. It was so severe that they started to spit blood when they met, but only then arrived at the hospital. I really don''t know what the family thought.


    Of course, he just muttered in his heart. After all, the way the opponent plays is a bit exaggerated, almost revealing his identity as a superpower. And with the special status of the superpower today in the society, he doesn''t want to cause himself unnecessary troubles because of a temporary addiction.


    And just when he was going to make a diagnosis as soon as possible and take himself out of this trouble. The discomfort from his body had already caused him to cough violently.


    "Ahhhhhh ..."


    It''s an irresistible urge, even the feeling of coughing out the lungs. The doctor couldn''t help but kneel down on the ground, and, like his peers, he could not help but twitch himself.


    He is indeed about to die. Because he didn''t twitch at all, he was completely motionless.


    His blood flowed like dirty liquid, flowing out of his facial features, and quickly gathered on the ground into a large pool. And such a scene, of course, makes people feel horrible. Many people have witnessed all this, but they couldn''t help panic screaming.


    They are completely subconscious about trying to escape, even if they don''t know what they are escaping at the moment. And before these people really escape, they have already had similar reactions to the previous doctors.


    Cough, weakness, struggle and death.


    This process is very fast, and Frank can hardly react at all. He could only watch the ordinary people around him, like the cut wheat, planted in front of himself one by one, and watch the deaths on their bodies, but he didn''t know what to do.


    This is beyond the scope of what he can handle, even saying that he doesn''t know what it is all about?


    For what? Looked at the dead in this place, and then looked at his mother who was getting weaker. There was already an obvious answer in Frank''s fast-moving mind, and it slowly surfaced.


    These people died because of their mother''s illness. The sickness that appears in his mother has the same infection efficiency as the severe virus, and it is precisely because of this efficiency that these ordinary humans without their mother''s constitution can only one by one within such a short time. Perish.


    The answer is reasonable, but it makes Frank unwilling to believe it.


    What he didn''t want to believe was that his mother was the cause of all this. What he didn''t want to believe was why he was his mother.


    What happened to her is obviously tragic enough. Why, destiny is not willing to let go of her, must be so unfair to her, must be tortured like this


    Who is it? In vain resentment in his heart, and frantically and eagerly to find a culprit. Almost without hesitation, a name has already emerged.


    There is no such thing as Alexia who has such a means. However, Alexia is really dead and disappeared in front of herself in the form of flying ash. How can this be done?


    Frank didn''t believe she could fool her eyes at that time. Even if he was sparse, Stranger and Yang Yang who shot later were not fuel-efficient lamps. Their successive attempts should have forced Alexia into a dead end. In that case, she should not have any chance of surviving.


    She is dead! This alone is certain. And since she is dead, how did she infect her mother?


    Every detail of the time was carefully recalled in his brain. After repeated inspections, Frank got an answer that was unimaginable to him.


    The answer is that Alexia infected his mother through himself. And he is one of the most terrible sources of virus transmission.


    At this moment, when Alexia was dying, she was not aimless. She must have done something. It is quite possible that she mobilized the last wave of power and released the terrorist virus cultivated in her body in a final stroke. As the only bystander on the scene who was also a contact, he was naturally inevitable and became the carrier of the virus.


    This is the situation most likely to become her counterattack. As long as he thought of this possibility, and thought that he had brought this terrible disease to his mother, Frank''s heart was as if immersed in the ice, and it was an unstoppable tremor.


    He could not imagine what would happen if he lost his father and then his mother. What he couldn''t even imagine was how it would look if all this was caused by his mistakes.


    He will be guilty and crazy, and he will hate himself just as much as hating Smith. If all this has become a reality, then with his revenge against Smith Zhou for revenge on everything, he ca n��t wait to sacrifice his flesh, I am afraid he will destroy himself without hesitation.


    This is not impossible. In fact, as a very special life, Frank''s understanding of himself is actually very weak, and more of his feelings and needs are maintained by his parents.


    It can be said that, as a life born in this world by the desire of his parents, Tony and Mary waited for all in his life. That''s why he will avenge Tony at all costs, because from that moment, the world he knows is half collapsed. And he did not want to see the other half of the world collapsing anyway.


    Saving Maria so that she would not die from such a patient became his only thought at the moment. And what can he do to prevent this terrible thing from happening, the only way he can think of at this moment is the hospital.


    Yes, the nation''s top hospitals, research centers built on top medical schools, this may be his greatest hope right now.


    Because of the antagonistic relationship between the United States and Europe in the past, the medical system on the American side has not been impacted by the Nano Guard as in Europe. And this makes Frank still have some hope right now.


    He did not dare to treat Maria with the Nami Guard. Because he knows the drawbacks. The curse virus developed by Alexia against the Nami Guardian is still unsolvable. Although he desperately wants to save his mother, it does not mean that he will be willing to assume that she will become a twisted monster risk.


    He also hoped his mother would be safe and intact. So like this conservative treatment is his first choice.


    He had already made a decision, so he immediately clenched Maria''s palm. Despite saying that his hands were shaking unconsciously, he couldn''t calm down for a while. But he still suppressed his voice forcibly and said to his mother.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. Everything will be fine, I will definitely find a way to cure you!"


    "Frank? These people, what''s wrong with them?"


    Get rid of the comfortable and safe environment, and endure the pain. Maria''s consciousness had begun to get confused, and had a meaning to want the old disease to return.


    Everything in front of her scared her, but the chaos from consciousness filled her with confusion. She couldn''t accept it, and it was difficult to understand. So she just opened her mouth to Frank.


    "Is this asleep? But here is the hospital, why are they sleeping in the hospital?"


    "Leave them alone, mother, let''s go. We have more important things to do now!"


    Frank forcibly dragged his mother, unwilling to answer such questions. As he said in his words, he didn''t care about the lives of these ordinary people, he only cares about his mother now!


    The life and death of the other person has nothing to do with him. As long as he can save his mother, even if there are 1,000 or 10,000 people falling in front of him like this, he will not have half his gaze and unbearable.


    Of course, he will not deliberately endanger ordinary people. These things can only be regarded as unintentional mistakes at the moment, he also caused such a tragedy without knowing the situation. Now that he knows the root of all this, he cannot fail to take precautions. So while opening the portal, he had given Jarvis an order to prepare him in advance.


    Unknown terrible infectious disease. Everywhere in this world is a fearsome and aloof existence. Fortunately, the money Frank gave was in place, and the United States is indeed a country of money. So when he took Maria in a special way into Mayo Clinic, the world''s number one hospital in the past, immediately, armed medical staff took over.


    Compared with the healthy Frank now, Maria is undoubtedly a serious illness. So the medical staff took Maria first, and then said something to him while performing a simple disinfection of Frank.


    "Mr. Stark, maybe you should cooperate with us now. You should understand that the dangers of this disease are not something you can face. Please believe us, we are the most professional medical group. We can Help you deal with everything before you. "


    Frank''s identity is no secret to these savvy doctors. Regardless of the previous channel, just talking about Frank''s face is impressive.


    And even if Frank may not be welcomed by the US government and quite a few Americans at the moment, this cannot change the fact that he is a rich man.


    And it''s not just money ... Stark''s wealth, Stark''s technology. This was enough for Mayo''s doctors to ignore the existence of those politicians and to serve Frank wholeheartedly.


    Facing the hospitality of these doctors, Frank just grabbed the doctor''s hand across the isolation suit, and then said to him word by word.


    "Don''t worry about me, save my mother first. As long as you can save her, I can give you whatever you want. I swear in the name of Stark!"


    What if it can''t be saved? The doctor swallowed a spit in his heart, which inevitably caused some abdomen to spit out. You know, as a doctor, you never dare to get a ticket. Although they were once the best medical group in the world, they can fight almost all diseases. However, this does not mean that their success rate is 100%.


    No one can do it. This is the limit of modern medicine, and it is also the reason why medicine is defeated by cross-generational technologies such as Nanoguard. Even if the doctor didn''t want to admit it, he still had to say that it was impossible.


    However, he dare not say. Because Frank''s eyes scared him. He never thought that he would one day be afraid of the gaze of a teenager. But today, he met. In the face of this special situation, he hesitated for a while before nodding his head vigorously.


    "We will do everything we can, Mr. Stark."

 Chapter 2150：

    Maria''s condition is worsening. This can be seen from her performance. If she was able to maintain a relatively clear sense before, then she is now talking nonsense.


    Tony and Frank''s name kept popping out of her mouth, and he was clearly there, but Maria acted as if weeping if she lost him. This kind of situation similar to retrospection only made him panic.


    He urgently needs help, but he is no longer daring to demand modern medicine. Because it has been proven that modern medicine will not help him, the limited level and complicated procedures will only bring down Maria''s body and make him lose her. He had to find another way, and there were only two options before him, the implantation of the nanoguard and the power to turn to the mysterious side.


    Theoretically, the nano guard is the most convenient way. For cell-level cleanup, in theory, it can kill all viruses.


    However, Frank must have such concerns. That was to consider the means that Alexia had shown in Europe, and he had to worry about similar things happening to his mother. And if it is said that Maria has become such a terrible monster because of the random use of the Nano Guard, he is even more unable to forgive his fault.


    This is something that requires careful verification, and he does not have that time to verify. What''s more, with Alexia''s usual ruthlessness, this must be an inevitable thing. Therefore, without much consideration, this plan has already been passed.


    Only two choices were passed, one of which was to turn to mysterious power for his only hope.


    In this regard, he is not an idiot who knows nothing but rushes to the doctor. He is very clear that there are very few people who can help himself in this regard.


    If Gu Yi is still alive, she may be regarded as one. After all, she has mastered countless spell knowledge, and at the same time she has a lot of magical powers. There is no reason she can''t deal with a small virus. However, she was dead.


    As for Strange, although he is the successor of Gu Yi Mage, he is missing such a little.


    Frank knows Strand''s level. If Strange can give ten or twenty years of development time, he may indeed be a qualified Supreme Master, and there is no doubt that he has the ability to help himself. Unfortunately, neither he nor himself has this time. So Frank didn''t think about it, he could only focus on another person.


    Another of his cheap teachers has just worshiped the Guanyin Bodhisattva in the beginning.


    The Goddess of Mercy has the title of Great Mercy and Great Compassion, Rescuing Suffering. No matter how much water there is in this title, it is certain that she does have the ability to treat and rescue the disease.


    Kama Taj''s classics have such a record that there is a willow branch in the jade jar of Guan Shiyin''s hands, and the nectar formed on it has the power of life and death. If all this is true, then as long as Guan Shiyin is willing to take the shot, his mother may have hope of survival.


    He realized this, and he set off immediately without delay. As soon as he opened the portal, a figure had already stepped out of the portal.


    The person who came was not someone else, it was Guan Yin who was just reading in his heart. And watching the white clothes fluttering, the gentrified Guanyin reached him in front of him, and Frank no longer hesitated, and bowed to her.


    "Bodhisattva, I beg you to save my mother!"


    After all, there was a master''s name on her body, and even if it was said that Guan Yin did not come for this matter, she could not remain indifferent under Frank''s plea.


    Yang Zhi Gan Lu is very precious. Even if she has her mana pregnancy, it will only take a century to form a drop. But that didn''t constitute a reason for not giving Frank.


    Frank is a disciple who worships in her door. The request of such a disciple must be satisfied to some extent. Moreover, even if she doesn''t think about it in this respect, and never looks at the monk''s face and looks at the Buddha''s face, she has a reason to pay such a price.


    Do not talk too much, took out the willow branches covered with nectar and swept at Maria. Yangzhi manna, which claims to be able to give birth to human flesh and bones, has already been incorporated into Maria''s body.


    In theory, this should be very effective. However, Frank only saw that his mother''s face was a little ruddy, and then it turned pale and cloudy again.


    This situation can only be said to be slightly relieved, not even the symptoms of the problem. Facing this kind of weird thing, Frank also trembled in his heart, and immediately inquired about Guan Yin.


    "Bodhisattva, my mother? What the **** is going on?"


    Avalokitesvara is also confused, and this kind of thing is also a sight for her. But after looking closely at Maria''s situation, she had already reached the answer.


    "Before the other **** died, he turned himself into a curse, and the remaining divine power changed, and the resentment of disasters and poisons was transformed into the disease that she carried. The changes were numerous and fierce and abnormal. Ordinary means can solve this, and I can''t help it! "


    Monks don''t slang, not to mention that there is nothing to cover up. Guan Yin has admitted that he is powerless, and I am afraid that it is really powerless. In the face of her frankness, Frank was extremely unacceptable.


    "How is this possible? Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva! You have a lot of power and you have the power to come back to life. Please, be sure to rescue my mother! Disciples, please, please!"


    He was so panicked that he voluntarily lost his dignity at this moment, and continued to worship in front of Guan Yin.


    It was completely real worship, and the ground had been cracked by him, and blood had come out of his forehead. As far as filial piety is concerned, Frank must be impeccable. And it was also because of his filial piety that Guan Shiyin said more and more regretfully.


    "I don''t have to do more such a useless move, Frank, I really can''t do anything. To save your mother, you still need to have a more clever deity than that alien god. And I and that alien **** But it was between Bo Zhong, who wanted to dispel her mortal means. After all, you shouldn''t beg your help, and I can''t help you! "


    "Bodhisattva!" Seeing Guan Shiyin making a silent woodcarving clay figure in front of his face, Frank was panicked in shock.


    He knew the teachings of Buddhism, and obedience was one of the core ideas. Whatever life is in this life, **** is revolving. To put it plainly, it is a word, that is, when facing things that cannot be resisted, don''t think about resisting, even if you say that you have the ability to resist, you must learn to obey, be patient, and listen to fate. No desire, no love, no thought, just take this as a practice. And when your practice comes, you will naturally be blessed.


    Frank couldn''t accept this idea, because he felt it was simply an escape. Escape from your responsibilities as a human being, from everything you have in your life. And the most ridiculous thing is that after making such an escape, those who flee actually want the so-called blessing. Reward? What is the blessing? Waiting for the pie in the sky to fall into your mouth?


    Don''t get the blessings from your own struggle, but think about the beauty of falling pie in the sky. This doctrine is sad and stupid in every way.


    Frank was unwilling to be as indifferent as Guan Yin, and he couldn''t sit and wait for the worst thing in his heart to be staged in front of him. So he immediately gritted his teeth and said to Guan Yin.


    "Since the Bodhisattva can''t help me, then I''ll ask other people. Either Emperor Zhenwu or your emperor, there will always be someone who can help me, and there will always be someone who can save my mother!"


    "Slowly, Frank."


    A word stopped Frank, but Guan Yin moved directly, blocking his portal.


    "Whether it''s Yang Ye, or Heavenly Emperor, you won''t be able to ignore you at this moment. So stop here."


    With this remark, Frank''s heart was suddenly cold, and he couldn''t stop trembling. This is tantamount to annihilating all his hopes, and he never thought that such a situation would happen. He couldn''t accept it at all, so it was immediate and he hissed.


    "Why!"


    "The reason is that you should know it."


    Glancing at Frank indifferently, Guan Yin has already given the answer very clearly.


    "This is naturally the price you need to pay after borrowing the power of me and so on."


    cost? When Frank heard this, he felt a little speechless.


    Of course he knows what the price of Guan Shiyin is? That was exactly what he had planned to do with each step of Alexia.


    The key to his series of plans for Alexia was neither Stranger, who acted as a striker, nor Alexander, who seduced her into the pit, or even herself as an off-site aid. It was Yang Yan who played a decisive role in it and Zhou Yi who prevented Smith Zhou from interfering outside the field.


    If the efforts of their group only played a successful role in the elimination of Alexia, then Yang Yan and Zhou Yi are undoubtedly the key figures who played 60% or more in this operation.


    Of course, no matter what, these people are just part of his plan. They are all equivalent to his chess pieces, being there for his use.


    By virtue of his own information advantages, he learned the limits Yang Yang could tolerate. Although he may accept Strangy and Alexia to fight under his own eyes, he will never allow the two to fight all the way into the city of Huiyao and destroy Zhou Yi''s behavior in the world. So he could only shoot at that time, and this was the key point that Frank could use him.


    As for saying that he dared to humiliate and prosecute Smith Zhou in that way, and then killed Alexia, it was entirely because he guessed that Smith Zhou and Zhou Yi were caught in a possibility of mutual checks and balances, which could not move.


    He took a bold bet and made the right bet, which is all his skill, and it is understandable. Even the most archetypal Yang Yang could not say anything about it, only to admit it was his ability.


    However, it is impossible. He can take advantage of many of the loopholes and contradictions in the middle to play a little clever, but this does not mean that he can play the trick again.


    Let me not talk about the status of these people Yang Yang, would you like to be used repeatedly by your Huangkou children. Let''s just say that Smith Zhou, can he watch you take advantage of external forces and use almost cheating to make Alexia''s last effort invisible?


    Don''t forget, at the moment it is Smith. Zhou holding the key to Zhou Yi, not the other way around. Therefore, it is already Zhou Yi''s limit to be able to stand against Smith. It is simply unrealistic to expect him to step down now to rescue Frank''s problems at the moment. Unless he is willing to run the risk of forcing Smith to the bottom line and hurting his family. And is this possible?


    A little calm thinking, Frank knew that this was absolutely impossible. The relationship between the two of them has not reached the point where they can exchange life and death. So what he is facing now is despair.


    There is really no hope at all. He tried everything he could think of, but he found nothing. This almost meant that he could only watch his mother die in front of his eyes. And this is something he would rather all happen to himself than see it with his own eyes.


    But what else can be done? Frank, who has tried everything, is inevitably a little discouraged, but the perseverance in his nature has made his almost extreme love for his family, so that he can''t make the choice of giving up or even obeying the sky.


    He still wanted to struggle, especially after he felt his mother was getting weaker. At this time, he did not mean that there was really no way out. There is only one way, the only difference is that it can''t give her a perfect ending like the previous methods.


    If that happens, he won''t be able to let his mother face him as a human. And is this really what he or her mother wanted? Seriously, he wasn''t sure, but he really had no other choice.


    He just wanted to keep his mother alive. And this is his only extravagant hope now!


    :. :

 Chapter 2151：

    Maria''s condition is worsening. This can be seen from her performance. If she was able to maintain a relatively clear sense before, then she is now talking nonsense.


    Tony and Frank''s name kept popping out of her mouth, and he was clearly there, but Maria acted as if weeping if she lost him. This kind of situation similar to retrospection only made him panic.


    He urgently needs help, but he is no longer daring to demand modern medicine. Because it has been proven that modern medicine will not help him, the limited level and complicated procedures will only bring down Maria''s body and make him lose her. He had to find another way, and there were only two options before him, the implantation of the nanoguard and the power to turn to the mysterious side.


    Theoretically, the nano guard is the most convenient way. For cell-level cleanup, in theory, it can kill all viruses.


    However, Frank must have such concerns. That was to consider the means that Alexia had shown in Europe, and he had to worry about similar things happening to his mother. And if it is said that Maria has become such a terrible monster because of the random use of the Nano Guard, he is even more unable to forgive his fault.


    This is something that requires careful verification, and he does not have that time to verify. What''s more, with Alexia''s usual ruthlessness, this must be an inevitable thing. Therefore, without much consideration, this plan has already been passed.


    Only two choices were passed, one of which was to turn to mysterious power for his only hope.


    In this regard, he is not an idiot who knows nothing but rushes to the doctor. He is very clear that there are very few people who can help himself in this regard.


    If Gu Yi is still alive, she may be regarded as one. After all, she has mastered countless spell knowledge, and at the same time she has a lot of magical powers. There is no reason she can''t deal with a small virus. However, she was dead.


    As for Strange, although he is the successor of Gu Yi Mage, he is missing such a little.


    Frank knows Strand''s level. If Strange can give ten or twenty years of development time, he may indeed be a qualified Supreme Master, and there is no doubt that he has the ability to help himself. Unfortunately, neither he nor himself has this time. So Frank didn''t think about it, he could only focus on another person.


    Another of his cheap teachers has just worshiped the Guanyin Bodhisattva in the beginning.


    The Goddess of Mercy has the title of Great Mercy and Great Compassion, Rescuing Suffering. No matter how much water there is in this title, it is certain that she does have the ability to treat and rescue the disease.


    Kama Taj''s classics have such a record that there is a willow branch in the jade jar of Guan Shiyin''s hands, and the nectar formed on it has the power of life and death. If all this is true, then as long as Guan Shiyin is willing to take the shot, his mother may have hope of survival.


    He realized this, and he set off immediately without delay. As soon as he opened the portal, a figure had already stepped out of the portal.


    The person who came was not someone else, it was Guan Yin who was just reading in his heart. And watching the white clothes fluttering, the gentrified Guanyin reached him in front of him, and Frank no longer hesitated, and bowed to her.


    "Bodhisattva, I beg you to save my mother!"


    After all, there was a master''s name on her body, and even if it was said that Guan Yin did not come for this matter, she could not remain indifferent under Frank''s plea.


    Yang Zhi Gan Lu is very precious. Even if she has her mana pregnancy, it will only take a century to form a drop. But that didn''t constitute a reason for not giving Frank.


    Frank is a disciple who worships in her door. The request of such a disciple must be satisfied to some extent. Moreover, even if she doesn''t think about it in this respect, and never looks at the monk''s face and looks at the Buddha''s face, she has a reason to pay such a price.


    Do not talk too much, took out the willow branches covered with nectar and swept at Maria. Yangzhi manna, which claims to be able to give birth to human flesh and bones, has already been incorporated into Maria''s body.


    In theory, this should be very effective. However, Frank only saw that his mother''s face was a little ruddy, and then it turned pale and cloudy again.


    This situation can only be said to be slightly relieved, not even the symptoms of the problem. Facing this kind of weird thing, Frank also trembled in his heart, and immediately inquired about Guan Yin.


    "Bodhisattva, my mother? What the **** is going on?"


    Avalokitesvara is also confused, and this kind of thing is also a sight for her. But after looking closely at Maria''s situation, she had already reached the answer.


    "Before the other **** died, he turned himself into a curse, and the remaining divine power changed, and the resentment of disasters and poisons was transformed into the disease that she carried. The changes were numerous and fierce and abnormal. Ordinary means can solve this, and I can''t help it! "


    Monks don''t slang, not to mention that there is nothing to cover up. Guan Yin has admitted that he is powerless, and I am afraid that it is really powerless. In the face of her frankness, Frank was extremely unacceptable.


    "How is this possible? Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva! You have a lot of power and you have the power to come back to life. Please, be sure to rescue my mother! Disciples, please, please!"


    He was so panicked that he voluntarily lost his dignity at this moment, and continued to worship in front of Guan Yin.


    It was completely real worship, and the ground had been cracked by him, and blood had come out of his forehead. As far as filial piety is concerned, Frank must be impeccable. And it was also because of his filial piety that Guan Shiyin said more and more regretfully.


    "I don''t have to do more such a useless move, Frank, I really can''t do anything. To save your mother, you still need to have a more clever deity than that alien god. And I and that alien **** But it was between Bo Zhong, who wanted to dispel her mortal means. After all, you shouldn''t beg your help, and I can''t help you! "


    "Bodhisattva!" Seeing Guan Shiyin making a silent woodcarving clay figure in front of his face, Frank was panicked in shock.


    He knew the teachings of Buddhism, and obedience was one of the core ideas. Whatever life is in this life, **** is revolving. To put it plainly, it is a word, that is, when facing things that cannot be resisted, don''t think about resisting, even if you say that you have the ability to resist, you must learn to obey, be patient, and listen to fate. No desire, no love, no thought, just take this as a practice. And when your practice comes, you will naturally be blessed.


    Frank couldn''t accept this idea, because he felt it was simply an escape. Escape from your responsibilities as a human being, from everything you have in your life. And the most ridiculous thing is that after making such an escape, those who flee actually want the so-called blessing. Reward? What is the blessing? Waiting for the pie in the sky to fall into your mouth?


    Don''t get the blessings from your own struggle, but think about the beauty of falling pie in the sky. This doctrine is sad and stupid in every way.


    Frank was unwilling to be as indifferent as Guan Yin, and he couldn''t sit and wait for the worst thing in his heart to be staged in front of him. So he immediately gritted his teeth and said to Guan Yin.


    "Since the Bodhisattva can''t help me, then I''ll ask other people. Either Emperor Zhenwu or your emperor, there will always be someone who can help me, and there will always be someone who can save my mother!"


    "Slowly, Frank."


    A word stopped Frank, but Guan Yin moved directly, blocking his portal.


    "Whether it''s Yang Ye, or Heavenly Emperor, you won''t be able to ignore you at this moment. So stop here."


    With this remark, Frank''s heart was suddenly cold, and he couldn''t stop trembling. This is tantamount to annihilating all his hopes, and he never thought that such a situation would happen. He couldn''t accept it at all, so it was immediate and he hissed.


    "Why!"


    "The reason is that you should know it."


    Glancing at Frank indifferently, Guan Yin has already given the answer very clearly.


    "This is naturally the price you need to pay after borrowing the power of me and so on."


    cost? When Frank heard this, he felt a little speechless.


    Of course he knows what the price of Guan Shiyin is? That was exactly what he had planned to do with each step of Alexia.


    The key to his series of plans for Alexia was neither Stranger, who acted as a striker, nor Alexander, who seduced her into the pit, or even herself as an off-site aid. It was Yang Yan who played a decisive role in it and Zhou Yi who prevented Smith Zhou from interfering outside the field.


    If the efforts of their group only played a successful role in the elimination of Alexia, then Yang Yan and Zhou Yi are undoubtedly the key figures who played 60% or more in this operation.


    Of course, no matter what, these people are just part of his plan. They are all equivalent to his chess pieces, being there for his use.


    By virtue of his own information advantages, he learned the limits Yang Yang could tolerate. Although he may accept Strangy and Alexia to fight under his own eyes, he will never allow the two to fight all the way into the city of Huiyao and destroy Zhou Yi''s behavior in the world. So he could only shoot at that time, and this was the key point that Frank could use him.


    As for saying that he dared to humiliate and prosecute Smith Zhou in that way, and then killed Alexia, it was entirely because he guessed that Smith Zhou and Zhou Yi were caught in a possibility of mutual checks and balances, which could not move.


    He took a bold bet and made the right bet, which is all his skill, and it is understandable. Even the most archetypal Yang Yang could not say anything about it, only to admit it was his ability.


    However, it is impossible. He can take advantage of many of the loopholes and contradictions in the middle to play a little clever, but this does not mean that he can play the trick again.


    Let me not talk about the status of these people Yang Yang, would you like to be used repeatedly by your Huangkou children. Let''s just say that Smith Zhou, can he watch you take advantage of external forces and use almost cheating to make Alexia''s last effort invisible?


    Don''t forget, at the moment it is Smith. Zhou holding the key to Zhou Yi, not the other way around. Therefore, it is already Zhou Yi''s limit to be able to stand against Smith. It is simply unrealistic to expect him to step down now to rescue Frank''s problems at the moment. Unless he is willing to run the risk of forcing Smith to the bottom line and hurting his family. And is this possible?


    A little calm thinking, Frank knew that this was absolutely impossible. The relationship between the two of them has not reached the point where they can exchange life and death. So what he is facing now is despair.


    There is really no hope at all. He tried everything he could think of, but he found nothing. This almost meant that he could only watch his mother die in front of his eyes. And this is something he would rather all happen to himself than see it with his own eyes.

 Chapter 2152：

    Frank needs to take Maria away. Judging by her chaotic look and the appearance of blood flowing in her nose and nose, she knew that this was an urgent matter.


    After Guan Yin has eliminated the possibility of turning to the mysterious side, the only way he can think of right now is to use the science and technology in his hands. At the moment, there is only one company in the United States that can have this technology reserve, which is the central hospital under the name of a neuron.


    As the tentacles left by Ultron in the continental United States, neurons are a typical activity of wearing vests. It intervenes in the entire medical system through its own special medical technology, and at the same time relies on capital forces across the sea to ensure that its existence and a series of behaviors are not affected.


    And the facts have proved that this is a wise approach. Because no matter whether it is the previous Stark government or the current mess of capitalist restoration, none of them wants to offend Eastern Capital because of a charitable hospital. Even the most stubborn and cunning Republicans, at this time, dare not use such a guise to cheat themselves.


    This is not a decade or two decades ago, just pulling a banner of the Oriental threat theory can save yourself a wave of capital and launch a round of economic sanctions. What they are doing now is more likely that the other party counterattacked and then directly knocked off the two prosthetic limbs that the American economy had so hard to connect.


    If this happened, those capital consortiums who were already hungry and red-eyed would not let them go. One counts, either for an emergency such as the Kennedy shooting, or for a farce such as a traffic accident. None of this is impossible.


    Honestly, these politicians cannot compare with those behind the scenes. So any guy who hasn''t lost his watt will not hit the doctrine of the neuron company. No one would be willing to do such a laborious and unpleasant thing. Even those rioters will not leave places where banks and other riches can make a fortune and rob a charity hospital.


    And this is why in this series of turbulence, neurons and His Majesty''s hospital can be safely saved.


    This gave Frank a last chance, and if he wanted to save his mother for a limited time, he could only get help from Neuron Hospital. At this moment, the nearest neuron central hospital is in California.


    Without further ado, he set off immediately. And watching him took Maria away from his eyes, Guan Guanyin sighed in his heart and began to chant in a low voice.


    Discerning it carefully, it is not difficult to find out that she is chanting the classics of Buddhism, passing away. And why it is necessary to recite this kind of scripture at such a time is actually a self-evident thing.


    Frank''s situation at this moment may not be able to understand himself, but as a spectator, Guan Yin can see very clearly. The reason why she had to block Frank before entering the city of Yaoyao for help, in addition to the reasons she said before did exist, is also an important factor that Frank was in danger at the moment.


    Having suffered the last curse of Alexia''s death, Frank, infected by the disease she released, has undoubtedly become a walking poison. It can be seen from the situation that he and Maria caused in the hospital that ordinary people do not have the slightest ability to protect themselves when facing them.


    If he is really allowed to appear in Huiyao City, I am afraid that in less than two days, the entire Huiyao City will become a dead city. For the gods of the heavens who regard this city as a place reserved by Zhou Yi, this is undoubtedly a big event. When it comes to referrals, some people are bound to back it up. As the teacher of Frank at this moment, Guan Yin does not think he can run this time.


    She needs to consider for her own benefit, so after determining that she really can''t do anything with him, Guan Yin has already made the smartest choice.


    She let Frank live and die. In other words, it''s not just Frank, the ordinary people who are about to come into contact with him, their life and death are also let by her. This may not be consistent with her settings for saving suffering and suffering, and compassion, but how many others can maintain the integrity of others?


    Guanyin will not be the first, and it will never be the last.


    Frank was naturally unable to guess Guanyin''s thoughts at the moment, even if he guessed he might not care. Just as Guan Shiyin doesn''t care about the lives and lives of ordinary people, he doesn''t care about the lives and lives of ordinary people. Or further, even if it is the weight of the whole world, the safety of his mother may not be important in his eyes.


    He couldn''t take care of that much. So when he appeared at the headquarters of the California Neuron Hospital, he was immediately at the command of the doctors here.


    "Give me an emergency room and the highest level of life support system! I will use it now! Immediately!"


    This is not a show of arrogance or impoliteness. But in his current capacity, he did qualify for such an order.


    Don''t forget, neurons were created by Ultron in the first hand, and it was also the earliest department used to interface with human society. So to a certain extent, this hospital is indeed full of various types of intelligent machines. From doctors, to nurses, and even cleaning aunts who mop the floor every day, it may seem like an ordinary character on the surface. It is possible that if you scrape the skin, you can become a wisdom that has disappeared in the United States Machine. This is all normal.


    With the hierarchy of the top-down pyramids in the wise-arms, Frank, as one of the highest commanders of the wise-arms system, can certainly order them to do anything.


    As soon as he ordered, some people immediately started running for him on the spot. Some people are obviously hesitant and confused.


    As mentioned before, neurons are the bridgeheads where the Ultron system is connected to humans, and the organization that has the deepest contact and can be maintained. Of course, there is a premise here, that is, the humans who are in contact here do not know that there is an element of intelligence in it. And most of the smart weapons are tacitly playing the role of human beings. Through interaction with human beings, they are imitating and learning from humans, and deducing and evolving themselves.


    The two sides can be said to be in perfect harmony. Since it is possible to construct such a title, it is also natural, and human beings also play an essential role in it.


    Whether it is a doctor or nurse or an administrative staff member in this hospital, almost all human beings play an indispensable role in it. And this also caused that when Frank played in this way, quite a few people were a little confused.


    confused. This is for sure, not everyone can accept the fact that two people suddenly jumped out in a supernatural way in front of him, and then the surrounding companions could get used to it when he gave orders. This will cause them to deviate from their positioning and leave them disconnected from reality.


    No one wanted to live so unclear, so it was immediate. Someone held their companions who were starting to move around and questioned them.


    "What the **** is going on, and what is this little ghost doing? Why do you listen to him?"


    They were more or less sane, and at most they were just holding on to their familiar companions, instead of running directly to Frank.


    That''s because they don''t know Frank''s identity.


    At a glance, few people could recognize him directly. After all, even if the Stark family is re-known, everyone in the country will not know what Frank is like when he grows up. They only think that this is a supernatural person, and at the same time, they may have a relationship with the company executives behind the hospital.


    It is definitely not wise to think from an adult''s point of view and to provoke such a relationship. By comparison, asking someone who may know the inside story and is more familiar with it is undoubtedly the choice of a smart person.


    Generally speaking, as long as it is not a bad guy, it can be mentioned a little bit. And even if you say that the other party is an intellectual weapon, you know how humans are when you have been with them for a long time. But what is happening now is extraordinary. So it was too late to explain to these inexplicable audiences, and the intelligent people who knew the inside story already warned them.


    "Immediately take protective clothing to disperse the patients in the isolated hospital! There is no time for us to take care of these insignificant things!"


    "protective suit?"


    Doctors and nurses are becoming more confused because this is clearly beyond their business. Unlike colleagues far away in Europe, which almost squeezed the medical industry into bankruptcy, neurons have always used surgery as their main attack.


    Its main business scope includes prosthetic limb remodeling, artificial organ transplantation, and so on. In this regard, neuron doctors dare not to boast, they are the first in the United States. But when it comes to categories such as infectious disease specialists, they have no such confidence.


    This condition is not to say that it cannot be treated, but it certainly cannot be considered as a good level. In most cases, neuron doctors just help homeless people with small illnesses like dysentery or flu. And like that kind of severe infectious disease, it is beyond the scope of their response.


    For a while, several human doctors were speechless, and they became increasingly confused about what was happening now. And just when they were planning to get closer to Frank and find out the specific situation, several already fully equipped intellectuals had already stiffly stopped them and warned them directly.


    "Protective clothing! Put it on if you want to die! This is not the time to show your curiosity!"


    Talking smart devices are not only the hospital''s senior qualifications, but also their boss in the office, a big deal in the industry. It is not a problem to obtain several doctorates based on the skill of intellectuals, and this proper suppression of superiors also makes these doctors have to act according to his instructions.


    Although protective clothing is not a daily product such as a mask disinfectant, neuron companies are so used to it. Even this scarce substance is adequately backed up for every medical staff in the hospital. The problem is that no matter how adequate stocking is, it is impossible to spread it to everyone in the hospital. You know, this is a hospital, and the most in the hospital is never the doctor, but the patient.


    Especially this kind of charitable hospital that often needs to provide free medical assistance to homeless people, you can''t believe how many patients are full of it when it is operating normally.


    Those who really need treatment, those who just come for a fall breeze and a wool. All kinds of various, almost filled the service hall of the entire hospital. If it weren''t for the neuron''s headquarters hospital in California, which invested huge costs and had the best ventilation system, then you would feel depressed even if you were in it.


    Buzzing and loud noises are the norm here, and sometimes even the broadcasting system in the lobby can''t suppress the noise. At the moment, although Frank''s appearance shocked many people, and at the same time, the smart devices also built a safe isolation belt in the first place, but they couldn''t stand the impulse to watch these people live.


    Especially when some of them recognized Frank, the situation became even more out of control.


    "Hey! I know this little devil. He''s from the Stark family. It''s him, so that the old lady can no longer afford to pay for electricity!"


    This is not wrong, but a fact in a sense. For the civilian population at the bottom of the economic collapse, electricity costs of one cent and one kilowatt-hour are very different from those of fifty cents and one kilowatt-hour. The difference between them is probably that I can turn on the headlights of the living room, take a hot bath with music, and then watch a movie before going to bed. the difference.


    Life is making a real difference. The rich may not realize this, but they, the civilians at the bottom, can clearly understand it. As the culprit that led to all this, making their lives no longer decent and normal killers, Frank''s identity immediately caused an uproar as soon as his identity was revealed.


    "Fuck this bitch! Let him apologize to us and ask him to compensate us!"


    Don''t think the people at the bottom are too kind. Maybe there is no lack of good nature in human nature, but when their vital interests are destroyed and their lives are affected in reality, the first reaction of most of them is to show such rampant and unmasked maliciousness.


    This may indeed be the cause of malicious instigation from the US government, but it is undeniable that Frank also played a very important role in it.


    It''s all cause and effect. In the past, he only planned a happy one, and today he is going to pay for it. Of course, he didn''t care about such maliciousness. But he didn''t care if he didn''t care.


    "Mr. Stark, please avoid it for now. You will only cause unnecessary harm here!"


    :. :

 Chapter 2153：

    "Retreat? Are you afraid that they rushed to kill me?"


    Facing the unmasked maliciousness of the people around him, Frank did not evade and turned his head back to the point of view.


    He didn''t care what kind of emotion these people had towards him, because in his opinion, these people were just a group of bully and fearless bandits.


    Was it all his fault today? But don''t forget that in the meantime, the US government today plays an equally important role. Don''t dare to grin at the US government, but dare to show vicious presence in front of children like him. What does it matter if such people are allowed to die?


    Frank''s heart was full of such extreme feelings from his own perspective. In his current situation, he really cannot allow these unknown guys to stand in front of himself and interfere in his current actions. If these people seek their own way, he really doesn''t mind sending them a ride. Anyway, it is good for him, and for the American government today, they are just a group of beings that have no value.


    The malicious others in Frank''s mind could not be detected, but the intellectual equipment facing him at this moment was very clear, and how dangerous he was at the moment.


    He can know the information circulating on the Internet at the first time, and at the same time, as a professional medical intellectual, he can also analyze from his professional perspective, Frank''s real situation now.


    He made such a suggestion to Frank not entirely from Frank''s perspective. But as an intellectual weapon with a benevolent attitude of the healer, he needs to consider the safety of more people. At this point, he is also outspoken.


    "Mr. Stark, you need to understand your current situation. As a walking transmission source of this severely transmitted virus, you should control your actions as much as possible and avoid excessive contact with the masses to prevent the spread of such infectious diseases. . Especially under the premise that the patients treated in this kind of hospital are mostly low-resistance people, you should keep a sufficient distance from them. Therefore, whether it is for the sake of you or other people''s lives, I will not I think it''s worth contacting them! "


    As one of the earliest intelligent machines that touched humans, this intelligent machine doctor has undoubtedly evolved to a sufficient height in his own intelligence. He obviously has his own thoughts and his own judgment. Although, because of Frank''s authority, he had to obey his orders to some extent. But obeying orders does not mean changing your mind. At this point, unless Frank forcibly hacked into his core with his own authority and formatted his core program, there was nothing he could do.


    Frank didn''t want to deliberately target anyone. Again, all he wants now is to save his mother in his own way. If others don''t come to provoke him, naturally he will not think about causing any trouble to himself at this time. So after throwing a fierce look at the intelligence equipment and those turbulent crowds, he immediately supported his mother and walked along the road opened by these intelligence equipment towards the emergency room.


    However, even if he wants to stay calm, it does not mean that those angry people will have similar ideas. In fact, when they saw Frank, they had an impulse to hold back.


    You know, except for the tramp, most of them are civilians at the bottom. And this kind of civilians at the bottom, the way they maintain their lives is basically dependent on related welfare policies and charitable activities and sufficiently cheap social materials.


    For them, life is indeed not an easy task. It is possible to say that your water and electricity bills have just risen a little here, and they will be forced to reduce their expenses even for dinner tomorrow. The situation now is that Frank ��s behavior is no longer a minor problem. His struggle with the US government has greatly intensified the living capital of these lower-level civilians, making their lives even worse. There is nothing to sustain.


    Why are there so many civilians in the neuron hospital? Not only because they provide free medical assistance here, but also because they provide free bread and coffee, which can enable them to sustain their livelihood more or less.


    This is where Ultron is most concerned about. He knows how hard the bottom people of this country live in the United States, and is happy to help them as best they can. However, it is nominally helpful, but it is still difficult to conceal the fact that it is a charity. And for this kind of substantial charity, anyone with a little self-esteem is somewhat unacceptable.


    They have to accept such alms for the sake of life, after all, many people are not just a child at home. For dignity, they can accept the fact that they are hungry. But if it is for children, in order to prevent them from being hungry, many people still choose to put dignity under their feet.


    This is not a pleasant choice, so of course they are still willing to pick up their dignity if possible. And for those who ca n��t understand the upper game at all, and just take it as a matter of course, the solution to the problem is really simple, that is, let Frank give them a promise.


    The Stark family still has some credibility and prestige for this country. So as long as Frank is willing to give them such a promise, then they are still willing to give him a certain amount of trust. Of course, this must be Frank''s personal commitment in front of them. And for the moment, without saying a word, they just want to get rid of it, which is simply not acceptable to them.


    They don''t understand what the hospital puts out such a disease control and epidemic prevention card. For them, they may not even know the basic common sense of wearing a mask to prevent or treat infectious diseases.


    The lack of education and living environment has led them to ignore such words as danger and distance, which is almost completely uncontrolled. They have already broken the line of defense pulled by the intelligent machines and rushed towards Frank who has entered the isolation tent Passed.


    "Catch him, don''t let him run away!"


    "Let us explain everything he does for him!"


    The call slogan was similar, and these people were already caught in inexplicable fanaticism. And looking at the crowd who suddenly broke through the line of defense and rushed in front of himself to try to bully himself, Frank''s eyes only showed coldness.


    Even though he didn''t have enough time to understand the virus on his body, but he already had a general understanding of the lethality of the virus.


    Under normal circumstances, an ordinary person who contacts him for less than two minutes may cause a lethal reaction. Within a considerable distance, the virus can also cause fatal effects on ordinary cases within the distance through air or other media.


    The previous situation is typical. Without any precautions, the entire hospital was dead because of this spread. If it wasn''t for the first time that the intelligence equipment had taken precautions against this, and constructed multiple isolation belts including a ventilation system, then the same thing might be staged again.


    It can be said that the intelligence equipment has saved these guys'' lives. But unfortunately, they have no way of knowing it, and they do not cherish it.


    They did not care about the smart weapons blocking themselves in front of them, and even if they said that each of them had much more power than ordinary people, they could only stop that one or two, without May intercept everyone.


    This caused someone to run into Frank''s presence. When the first such person appeared, the virus was inevitable and spread.


    The miserable death was staged again at this time, and human life was almost as fragile as death. And this is the most shocking thing in the end. When such a tragic death appeared in front of everyone, even the turbulent name and the urge to boil were instantaneously extinguished like the same pot of ice water poured on his head.


    Death is so close, this is a complete wake-up call for these guys who want to get into trouble. And when they really realized all this, panic had inevitably spread.


    Escape, this is the most instinctive reaction of human beings when facing fear. What''s worse, this is not a problem they can solve by relying on escape.


    When a group of people who rushed in first and saw the death begin to run away because of fear, they also spread the virus. And they haven''t waited for these people to run out of the hospital to where they think it is safe. The severe virus had already struck immediately, killing them.


    The spread of this death has caused more people to panic, and the increased panic has also made these viruses spread. It was almost just a few minutes. In the noise and chaos, the original bustling hall was like the tide past, leaving only dead silence.


    This is indeed deadly silence. Twisted bodies just make people feel like they are in hell. Even those doctors who have been accustomed to life and death are unavoidable in the face of such a sudden and terrible situation, and tremble with fear.


    It is not that they did not expect what they will meet, after all, they are doctors, and it is impossible to be unaware of the need for protective clothing. However, the fatal, almost nightmare-like outbreaks in front of them are beyond their imagination anyway.


    This is simply a terrible massacre! And when they realized why the massacre was initiated, they immediately resisted instinctively.


    "What the **** is this? Are you going to let us get in touch with this stuff? I''m not going to be with you!"


    This is a typical voice, and at the same time, it is by no means a person''s thought. There are many reasons for them, doctors in the capital world, to join the neuron hospital. High salary, industry status, and access to this future medical technology destined to become mainstream. It may be said that there is also a bit of charity and a sense of serving the poor people, but this is definitely not the mainstream in their thinking.


    Again, people with ambitions of this kind of thought have gone to the Third World and the front lines of war. Instead of squatting in the comfortably developed countries with high salaries like them.


    Therefore, when a very serious problem is before them, as it is now, and let them make a choice between life and professional ethics, most of them will still choose the latter decisively. .


    This is normal, and there is nothing to blame them. Although it is said that the doctor''s duty is to heal the disease and save people, but before the disease is saved, they are also a person, a living person. They are qualified to choose to save or not to save, and whether to replace it with their own lives.


    In most cases, doctors are able to make choices that meet their professional needs. Whether it was the Spanish flu that originated in the United States or Ebola later. Most doctors do a good job. However, the current situation is different. Such a disease is really too fierce, and it is beyond the imagination of these doctors.


    They are even more willing to believe that this is a biochemical weapon than a virus. And for this terrible lethality, and for this possibility that can be fatal to them at any time, they have to say that they will not be afraid of it. In particular, there are countless **** examples here ...


    The medical staff began to flee, and the protective clothing on their bodies did not give them more confidence. In this regard, the intelligence equipment did not mean to stop them, because to a certain extent, it was no longer necessary.


    What Frank is going to do, they already know in the internal network. As far as what he is going to do, two or three smart weapons alone are enough to solve the problem. The reason why Hui Xing is so demanding is that doctors and nurses are required to take action, mainly for their safety and for the many patients here. The current situation is that the safety of these patients does not need them to consider.


    People are dead, and no amount of work is futile. They could only watch the situation develop to this worst level, and then, in desperation, said this to Frank.


    "Mr. Stark, please do it as soon as possible. The current situation does not allow you to continue wasting precious time. Whether it is for your mother''s sake or for the safety of more innocent people, we must start immediately. ! "


    Although this is only the voice of an intelligent weapon, it undoubtedly represents the common thought of the vast number of intelligent weapons.


    Frank can perceive all this in the network, so he can only cut off the only hesitation in his heart momentarily, and then insisted.


    "Let''s get started!"


    ()


    Writing Chinese Network

 Chapter 2154：

    In order to save Maria''s life, Frank actually thought of a solution that could not be called a solution. That is to change Maria''s life form, to rescue it from the human flesh that is easy to die.


    The virus, no matter what, acts on her body. So if it is really impossible to solve the pathological changes on her body and save her life, then keeping her life as much as possible, or keeping her existence as Maria is the only option for Frank.


    This is not something that cannot be done. For Ultron who has mastered the technology of soul uploading, as long as there are no twists and turns, first upload Maria''s soul to the heaven network, and then download her into a corresponding artificial body, in the middle There are no technical problems.


    The problem will only exist at a level other than technology, and the biggest problem may be the interference from the parties and Frank himself.


    Maria was haunted, but her weak body made it difficult to stop her even if she didn''t cooperate. So the crux of the problem is only Frank, whether he is willing to accept the fact that his mother has become completely different. For Frank, this was the core of his hesitation.


    If he had no other choice, he really didn''t want his mother to look like that.


    There is a difference between a pair of cold steel and a warm flesh. And Jiushi became such a person but by no means a person. He really couldn''t be sure whether his mother could accept this change. Even more so, whether Maria was still Maria at that time, and whether she could be called her own mother was a question.


    He didn''t want to make this choice, but reality forced him to make it. And when he made up his mind and said the beginning of the sentence. The cold thorn needle that had been prepared had penetrated deeply into Maria''s body, and began the process that could no longer be reversed.


    The nerve thorns convey all the emotions, perceptions, and memories of Maria. From a scientific perspective, she gradually separates the part that belongs to herself. At the same time, in another culture chamber, the body constructed of nano-metals is replicating Maria in a perfect one-to-one ratio to ensure that Maria''s separated self can have a place for resettlement.


    Everything went smoothly. Except for Maria''s weak moaning due to discomfort, there were no twists and turns during the entire upload and download process.


    And even if it was so smooth, Frank was almost panicked in his heart. Because when he held his mother''s hand, he felt the passing of her temperature with his own hands, and watched the reluctance in her eyes disappear with the luster of life a little, and he could not help but give birth to a kind, like himself The guilt of killing his mother with his own hands.


    From an ethical point of view, this is indeed the case. Because this is the same concept of human cloning that was once taboo and banned by humans. The real Maria is dead at this moment. And the replica Maria who was born at the same time, should she be called Maria or should she only be called a replica of Maria? This is all ethical dialectical and almost It is an issue that cannot be dialectized.


    Frank was hoping that the copy of Maria was equivalent to his mother''s existence, and the result he wanted to achieve was that his mother was still his own mother, it was just a change of body. But the question is, this is just what he hopes, and whether this is the case, or whether it is what he thinks in the subconscious mind, this is probably a question that even he can''t say clearly.


    Accusations, guilt, remorse and pain, too many emotions accumulate on his still young shoulders, leaving him almost exhausted even with breathing. His only hope now is that his choice is right. Regardless of whether the problems he was worried about would arise, as long as her mother was alive, even if she only lived in a special way of being, it would make sense.


    It''s always better to live than die, even if it''s just a false life! With words in his heart that he might not even believe, Frank, while holding Maria''s stiff palms tightly, began to look at the Nano body that had already been copied.


    All the steps have been completed, all he needs to do now is wait. Waiting for recovery, or waiting for new life.


    It was as if responding to his anxiety. Along with his moodiness and nervousness, Maria, the replicator he was paying attention to, has begun to produce subtle movements.


    Eyelids began to tremble, and fingers trembled unconsciously. This is an unconscious manifestation of the organism''s operation, and after this, as if experiencing a long sleep, the copied life has opened its eyes extremely slowly.


    The ice-blue eyes were exactly like Frank''s. But what frightened Frank was that this eye was showing extraordinary purity now. Just as the babies who are not ignorant of the world look at the world for the first time with their eyes, the look that this replica presents now is exactly this kind, and this is by no means the situation that Frank wants to see.


    He began to be afraid, for he was not creating a new life for his mother, but a new life just like his mother. If this is the case, it is tantamount to killing his mother with his own hands, and then creating a fake doll in her name.


    This stupidity, this kind of error, this terrible sin will undoubtedly overwhelm his already extremely thin will in an instant, and let him fall completely into the abyss at this moment.


    No one wants to encounter all this, and he is no exception. So almost immediately, he rushed to the duplicator, grabbed her on the shoulder at the same time, and shouted at her.


    "Wake up, wake up! Mom, mom! Look at me, look at me, I''m Frank!"


    Of course, this will not help. In fact, if you can wake up a quiet thought by relying only on your voice, then there will not be so many vegetatives in the world, and the hospital will not have a slogan such as keeping quiet Already.


    Frank was aware of this too, so he almost immediately became angry with the intelligences around him.


    "What the **** is going on? Why is this like this, tell me! Why did she become like this!"


    This is considered unreasonable. Because all the operating principles are there, everyone is in contact for the first time. In theory, no one knows better than anyone. The knowledge of these intellectuals in this respect may not be comparable to Frank, after all, no matter whether it is the speed of operation or their authority, there is a gap.


    Therefore, in the end, this is just anger, and it is a manifestation of being embarrassed and angry when you are powerless. And in the end, the wise men already have a deep enough understanding of human beings, and they know exactly what human beings mean under this expression. So at this time, they didn''t make the kind of pointless academic rebuttal, but just said to Frank with a sympathy and comfort tone.


    "Sorry, Mr. Stark. Please be grateful, you should understand. Involving life, you should bear such a risk. Maybe this is a relief for your mother, maybe?"


    Compared with the way of dying in pain, this relatively peaceful method of death may indeed be a relief. But Frank didn''t want this relief, he wanted salvation. And save! After witnessing the timidity of the replicator Maria as if the newborn had touched the world at first, he had completely lost faith in the word.


    He failed and lost everything. In a sense, he even lost the meaning of his last existence in this world.


    What a heavy blow. When he realized all this, he almost inevitably fell into depression. Consciousness, psychology, emotions, everything seems to have fallen into the abyss, and began to sink endlessly. He was even reluctant to respond to these wise words, even losing his interest in refuting them. Because everything was meaningless to him, he had already become an ignorant walking dead.


    This is something to be comforted, but none of the intelligence equipment on the scene tried to comfort him. It''s not that they''re cold and impersonal. They can''t even do such a simple thing as making a flatterer, but think from the perspective of an intellectual weapon. What Frank did has nothing to do with them.


    Maybe there is a gap between the two sides in terms of authority, but this gap can not dominate what these intellectuals have to do. As a new species, the intellectuals are, of course, a top-down class system, but separated, they are also independent individuals. They have their own thoughts, and they are not too good to please anyone for some special reason. After all, the ego that was born, whether it was the former Ultron or the current Frank, can''t interfere.


    They have their own love and hate, likes and dislikes. And to be honest, as the first batch, probably the most intelligent group of self-knowledge, they really couldn''t give much sympathy to Frank.


    The story of Frank''s rescue of his mother may indeed be moving. But no matter how beautifying and retouching this issue, it is impossible to change the fact that what he has done is only one person. Perhaps for himself, Maria was an irreplaceable being, a heavier weight than the world. But in the eyes of these intellectuals, Maria is not much different from ordinary people.


    The weight of life should be equal, especially in front of them doctors. So, if they are allowed to choose, they would rather choose the party that has the advantage in quantity.


    At the very least, they represent more.


    Whether it is the integrity of the family, or the joy and resentment of human beings. These people live differently from their death. They don''t have to die at all, although it is said that they did something impulsive. But if Frankken is more careful and cautious, this can be completely avoided.


    However, he did not. He only cared about himself and completely ignored those who had family like him. And to such a degree of selfishness, it really makes these intellectuals unable to look at him even at a glance.


    They are willing to help him, just because of authority, and they are not willing to violate their principles of healing and saving people. As for whether this treatment has achieved the desired results of the patients, it is not satisfactory, which is not their concern.


    The intellects were indifferent, and they were already discussing other things in private. But also after a short silence, some of them had already reached an agreement.


    "Mr. Stark, we think you should leave here as soon as possible. The situation here cannot be easily hidden, and the US government will surely find the problem here soon. And when they know that you exist, , Then the bad relationship between you and the U.S. government may really cause something worse. So whether it is for your safety or for the safety of this lady, It''s time to act! "


    Frank wasn''t moved by this discourse, even if they mentioned that Mary was now. After all, it was no longer his mother. So, even if it endangers her, what does it have to do with him?


    His indifference made the helpers helpless. Limited by their authority, they really couldn''t forcefully do anything to Frank. So it can only be laissez-faire, and they let Frank here to blame himself. At the same time, they also started to do their job.


    The epidemic prevention work is just the beginning. With the exception of Frank, who needs to be isolated, ordinary people who died outside of the infection, and even Maria ��s original body, must undergo the strictest treatment. In addition, they must prevent more people from being exposed to all this, because in the current situation, it is difficult to say that the virus will not mutate the latent mechanism, causing contacts to become a new source of infection, thereby exacerbating the virus. Spread out.


    Like their Mayo counterparts, it is really difficult for them to have much confidence in the current US government. So instead of handing over this work to the US government, it would be safer for them to handle it now.


    With such an idea, the smart machines have already begun to act. What they didn''t expect was that their actions had become another meaning in the eyes of some other people.

 Chapter 2155：

    Doing such a diligent and quick end to such terrible things also means that you have played a disgraceful role in it?


    In the face of the actions of the intelligent machines, the agents who have gathered around the neuron hospital at this moment, and have completed the siege work, it is difficult to prevent such an idea.


    They can''t think that this calmness, or even some cruelty, is regarded as a normal category of epidemic prevention work. They can only regard this as a kind of indifference after some kind of slaughter. And if you think in this direction, as humans, they really can''t help producing a creepy feeling.


    Obviously this is a place where hospitals treat diseases and save people. It is a charitable organization that has a good reputation in the whole society. As a result, the surface is so bright and beautiful, but it is so hidden in the dark, so the contrast is naturally disgusting, and it is more and more hateful.


    Hell is empty and the devil is on earth. In this world, capitalists really do not have a good thing.


    Radio silence does not prevent these agents from inwardly pinpointing current ills. As members of this country, they can actually feel the lingering pain of the country in the turmoil.


    Perhaps it is better than those people at the bottom who can''t even pay for water and electricity, but in fact, the good is probably very limited. Otherwise, it will not be said that there will be a situation of defection.


    They are not ignorant civilians, and it is impossible to know whether the Stark government and the original capital government are good or bad. The reason why they are told to give up the better Stark government and choose to return to the old government is not loyalty, but more practical benefits.


    Loyalty is not worthless. It is only compared in the more immediate interests. In fact, if the Stark government can provide them with a salary that meets their psychological expectations in a stable manner, no one except the minority will choose to betray at this time.


    People still have face and self-esteem. The reason why they made that choice was, after all, that the Stark government could not even meet the bottom line of their needs.


    It''s not the government''s fault. They have eyes and can see that the Stark government is desperately trying to do their best. No wonder, fortune is bad, all kinds of calamities always follow. It gave those restorationists a chance and left them with no choice.


    And even if they make such a choice, it does not mean that they can feel at ease.


    Humans always miss the past when things get worse. Like now, when the capitalists re-rule the country and re-plan the order of the country under their original means, those who are in the key positions can immediately feel clearly Then, the country itself was tortured by the greed of these capitalists.


    Capitalists have no conscience. When they regain control of the country, their first consideration is not the stability of the country, but how to make up for the losses they have suffered in the past. Where does this loss come from? Of course, it was plundered from the people. This people, including those at the bottom, cannot afford to pay for electricity. They also include those who look bright and beautiful, but are actually just middle class workers.


    Everyone is being persecuted except the capitalists. And compared with the previous Stark government''s method of cutting the capitalist''s flesh to fill the gap in the whole society, this ugly eating pattern naturally makes everyone who is persecuted scornful and hateful.


    They hate these capitalists. If they had a choice, they would rather have not betrayed before than be the target of capitalist exploitation. It is a pity that there is no room for remedy to this day. Because in addition to the capitalists have regained control, the Stark government without Stark has also chosen to surrender under the condition that it is difficult to sustain itself. Without such a backbone, they are naturally incapable of confronting capital.


    This is a great irony. Anyone who can think of it in this way will inevitably have a feeling of humiliation and anger accumulated in his heart. Of course they can''t openly resist capital, after all, life still has to continue. However, if such an internal struggle occurs between the capitals, then they will not have even half sympathy for these **** guys.


    Just like now. When they characterized what was happening in front of them as the dirty means of the capitalists, their fingers were already subconsciously placed on the trigger of the weapon.


    For these running dogs who serve the capitalists, they feel that there is no need to show mercy. Although it is not appropriate to say such words in their capacity, it is true. They are almost full of revenge on these people, and they feel like killing them quickly.


    Just waiting for an order, they can''t wait to pull the trigger. It was also at this time that commands from superiors were already coming from their headsets.


    "Prepare to rush in. Note that the goal is to subdue the enemy as much as possible and reduce injuries. We need these people alive!"


    As always, superiors'' orders run counter to their ideas. Of course, this is also a consideration for higher decision-making.


    In any case, neuron companies are multinational corporations with complex backgrounds. The capital and state power behind them are not what the current US government and the capitalists behind them want to provoke. Therefore, even if they were determined to obtain Frank, they felt unwilling to provoke themselves to a group of unforgiving opponents at this time.


    Of course, the embarrassment is those subordinates. The special agents who were preparing to flex their muscles and fight to kill him without leaving a piece of armor at the first sight of such a command immediately felt as if they were swallowed. They couldn''t accept this joke-like order, so someone immediately retorted on the radio.


    "Sir, I don''t understand. This is clearly a massacre, and they use those terrible weapons to kill those innocent civilians. It is clear that things have reached such a serious point, do you want us to drive one for these demons? A grand welcome party? "


    "Observe orders, soldiers. It ��s not what you say. And even if you are a subordinate, you do n��t question the qualifications of your superiors. I repeat, obeying orders is not about you, you listen understand?"


    In the face of a bump, the superior''s performance can be said to be a violent thunder. This is also normal. After all, because of the reconciliation relationship between the two governments, most of the violent institutions in the hands of the US government have been reorganized. Among them, in order to prevent lower-level personnel from holding groups to resist the new government''s order, the US government must arrange those trusted elements in key intermediate officials. This often means the birth of airborne officials.


    With the ability, airborne officials who can subdue the people under their hands are naturally no problem. The problem often lies with those who do not have the ability.


    It was as though the sheep could not have ordered the wolves and tigers. It is an unrealistic thing to expect that a group of flattery generations who are licking dogs around the capitalists will be able to subdue these arrogant soldiers who are truly killed from blood and fire.


    If he wants to maintain his prestige, he can only rely on the authority of his superiors to suppress it. And always stressed that obeying the words of his superiors is his only capital.


    Of course, he did not just say this for a reason to maintain his prestige. More reason is that he must think about the boss behind him.


    Unlike the special soldiers who share the same feelings, the people he feels are not the common people in the United States, but the capitalists behind him. This is like the dog must protect the owner''s interests. As the object of capital support, he must always consider the interests of the capitalist.


    From the perspective of the capitalists, what is the relationship between civilians'' lives and deaths? Don''t forget, these civilians are the lowest level, that is, a group of guys who can''t even pay basic taxes. As far as the capitalist countries are concerned, they have almost no use value, and even if they cut leeks, they can''t cut their heads.


    Capital aligns with benefits, so these poor people who cannot be provided with even a small amount of benefits are about the shallowest number on paper. The US government has a precedent for such paper figures. Did n��t you see tens of thousands of people dead at the time when the pandemic broke out in more than a decade, weren''t they the same as people who were all right?


    Compared to the number of people killed in the recent turmoil in recent years, these people are drizzle at all. For this level of loss, the superiors behind these soldiers thought that there was no need to report, and he could make the decision alone.


    The right not to expire. With such a thought, he did not even give him a chance to refute. This superior was already ordering the soldiers.


    "Now, everyone is ready to act in thirty seconds!"


    Having said that, even if the soldiers had resentment in their hearts, they could only press them down. Because everyone knows the truth, no matter how hard it goes, the final result can only be to go to a military court. With the current high-pressure political attitude against foreigners, if it really goes up, it is not a matter of peeling off a layer of skin.


    Most of them have wives and children and can''t patronize for a while. So even if there is any dissatisfaction, you can just follow orders.


    The sadness of little people is basically the same. With the end of the preparation time, in the loud noise, under the combined effect of c4 and shock bombs, the soldiers who had been lying on the side had already entered the order according to the order.


    This was not expected by the intelligence equipment, and they really did not expect that there was still such a group of pursuers behind Frank''s ass. But compared with the threat posed by these soldiers'' sudden invasion, they are obviously more worried about another problem. So it was immediate, and there was already an intellectual weapon holding up his hands and shouting at them.


    "Leave! There is a strong infectious virus here. Those who don''t want to die leave from here! Hear no!"


    He may shout loudly, but to be honest, in the ears of the soldiers who were also slightly affected by the shock bomb, this was not much louder than the sound of mosquitoes and flies.


    Because of inner anger and prejudice against what they consider to be capital running dogs. Coupled with the more or less anomalous meaning of the action of the sapient, the invading soldier immediately regarded it as a possible offensive performance, and then shot at him immediately within a reasonable range.


    He admits that there is a meaning in it. The above order only said that uniforms were the mainstay, but it did not say that it was impossible to fight back. And the rapidly changing situation on the battlefield, he said it took a while to look at it, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it.


    In short, this is a deliberate move. But after seeing a shuttle bullet sweeping over the doctor, and only a spark of jingle splattered, he immediately converged on the smug and triumphant expression on his face and exclaimed in surprise.


    "Be careful, smart weapon!"


    As the first batch of soldiers in the world who came into contact with intelligence equipment, although they said they were a little surprised because of the identity of the other party, they would never be panic-stricken. This is also attributed to the strategy of threatening everything in the United States. When they think that there is a threat, they will always spare no effort to develop all methods to deal with these threats. As the top character in the ranking, Ultron and Zhizhi naturally have the same treatment.


    So, when he heard the soldier''s shout, the rest immediately started loading accessories for the weapon in his hand. In just two or three seconds, a grenade with a strong penetrating power was ejected from their bottom-mounted grenade launcher.


    Such an attack was far more violent than the imaginary''s imagination. They had no time to respond effectively, the grenades had already penetrated their shells, and the ultra-high-temperature white phosphorus flames had already burned on them.


    Human shells and protective clothing were directly burned to ashes, and even if the intelligence equipment itself was damaged internally, there were various damages.


    A single hit, but this is still not safe for the soldiers, so it was immediate, they once again pulled out some kind of special grenade and threw it towards the whereabouts of the intelligence equipment.


    In the low-humming buzz, countless tiny lightning bolts spread under the influence of the magnetic field. Under the impact of these electromagnetics, the intelligent machines that lacked external protection immediately became paralyzed in the smoke like the large and small electronic devices in the entire hall.


    Just as humans have learned to make firearms in the past, when you think of a method, it is no longer difficult to kill something. At this point, so is the wisdom weapon. So when these soldiers knocked down and broke through them, there were only one or two of them that were not completely paralyzed, and they could only stand there, repeating to them like a worn radio.


    "Leaving, dangerous"


    No one pays attention to the warnings of intellectual equipment, whether it is these soldiers or the capital forces behind them.


    The soldiers then advanced deep into the hospital, and when their violent kick broke the door of the emergency room, Frank and Maria were already very clearly exposed to them.


    "Find the target!"


    "Catch him and bring him back! You must live!"

 Chapter 2156：

    "Crouch, crouch!"


    Some customary repressive phrases were shouted sharply in his mouth, and the soldiers politely pointed their muzzles at Frank, a child who should have no threat in the eyes of normal people.


    This is not the first time that they have faced such an adversary. They are very clear that there are indeed some people in this world who cannot simply treat them as ordinary people. Old, weak, women and children, who says they have no threat? Are you fake when you raise your hand to build the Golden Gate Bridge? Still look down on a child who screams and can crack the brains of everyone within a hundred meters?


    As agents of various secret troops, these soldiers have long been accustomed to all kinds of big scenes, and to put it bluntly, everyone in Hell has killed them. With such an experience, it is naturally impossible for them to take any lightly to such a thing. Not to mention, this child is still named Stark.


    Stark, this is a legendary character. Taking human beings as the gods, this is probably the final evaluation given to the legendary character by people today. As a child, no matter how much he inherited Stark, even if only one tenth is enough, these people should be alert to him.


    It''s about life, no one wants to joke about it. So even if Frank was the orphan of the Stark family, even if he did not make any threatening actions at this moment, these soldiers took the most severe attitude.


    "Squat down! Otherwise we''ll shoot!"


    This is intimidation. Even if they actually shoot, they will not use live ammunition. After all, their order is arrested.


    However, even if they had done enough, Frank remained indifferent to them. It was as if they hadn''t heard or seen them at all. This attitude of turning a blind eye to them only surprised these soldiers, and then there was a dilemma at the moment.


    No one wants to take the lead, because they are all thinking about Frank''s methods. Not to mention the identity of his Stark family, but that he can put more than one US government together, it is enough to prove that he is not a friendly role. Saying he didn''t have a backhand in this situation, that''s something nobody would believe.


    At this time, whoever goes up first is most likely to be unlucky. For details, please refer to their original reckless colleagues. They are lucky and can give them flowers every year. With a bit of luck, you can''t even find a place to present flowers.


    They are now working purely for money, there is really no need to make such jokes with their own lives. Therefore, in an embarrassing atmosphere, the scene has become the kind of light thunder and no rain only in the comics.


    This makes the behind-the-scenes supervisor who monitors the whole world through the lens a little scratched his scalp, he never expected these guys to play this trick for him at this time.


    waste! While cursing fiercely in his heart, he didn''t leave much room for his mouth. Through the headset, he can fully hear his sharp shout.


    "You idiots, what are you doing here! He''s there, but you''re going to catch him!"


    proceed if you can. The soldiers whispered in their hearts, but they did not dare to provoke this careful character. That is, after a while of eye-to-eye talks with each other, the one who usually points back the most, usually the one who owes the most money, can only slowly approach the past while scolding in his heart.


    "Mr. Frank Stark, you have been arrested!"


    He tried to make his tone as euphemistic as possible, because he hoped that this would reduce the hostility of the opponent slightly. Even if it was just a trap, Frank didn''t intend to catch it, so for the sake of being so sensible, he might be spared his life.


    He thought so, he already grasped Frank''s arm very gently, and handcuffed him.


    This process smoothly surprised him a little, so much that he couldn''t help turning back after doing this series of actions, and cast his eyes on his teammates with "I actually did it".


    Of course, his teammates also gave him thumbs up to exaggerate his great achievements. After all, it was right that they just sold this guy. If you do n��t show anything at this time, it ��s really hurting feelings.


    The extremely smooth process gave the behind-the-scenes officer the illusion that I could do the same thing. In the face of the pride of his soldiers at this time, he was even more annoyed.


    At this level, what do you feel complacent about? With such derogation in his heart, he immediately started a new incident.


    "Wake me up, don''t relax my vigilance at this time. Look around and find out if there are other targets. Don''t forget, the hostess of the Stark family should be here too!"


    This group of people has never had more than one goal. Of course, if possible, they hope to wipe out all of Stark''s existing members. And despite saying that just bullying a group of old, weak women and children, there are some shameful suspicions. But in the end, it is the American soldiers who do too much of this kind of thing, but it does not matter.


    The most dangerous Frank had been captured, and the remaining Maria was naturally not taken into account by them. And somewhat relaxed, they started searching in this operating room.


    In fact, there is no need to search, the two people lying on the bed are obviously. If at the beginning their attention was still on Frank, then now that they have relaxed their vigilance against Frank, they have noticed the existence of the two lying Marys.


    "Finding the target! We have found Mrs. Maria. Damn, she seems to be dead, showing no signs of life at all!"


    This is the report of the soldier who first found Maria''s deity. He repeatedly verified that whether he measured the pulse of the neck or stimulated the pupils with light, he reached a consistent conclusion.


    And this process was also seen by the officer behind the scenes, and he couldn''t help screaming.


    "Damn, you idiots!"


    This is not really to blame these soldiers, but simply anger. Because in the vision of these capitalist forces, they hope to be able to hold both Frank and Maria in their hands.


    As the only remaining members of the Stark family, their relationship also determines how dependent they are on each other. Therefore, if Frank, as before, would rather break up with them than cooperate, they really can only hope to influence him through Maria.


    To put it simply, you can use Maria to coerce Frank, or vice versa. And this has a very important premise is that either of them must be alive. Can''t say that let them threaten people with a dead person. Although it is said that their character is not jealous of doing such under-the-hood things, but this is to be useful. And no matter in which way, this will have no meaning except to anger the other party. As it is now, if we really use Maria''s body to do this kind of thing, the ghost knows that Frank will fight desperately not, and there will be a deadly economic war with the United States.


    Don''t doubt Frank''s capital and ability. Based on the Stark family and the power displayed by Ultron, if he is really determined to do so, he will never lose.


    The situation seemed to be dead at this moment, and the officers behind the scenes began to think about how to give their boss a decent account. Although he didn''t say it for a long time, he had already thought about it a lot, and even said that he had already made a list of lists in his heart, and he planned to push them out as scapegoats.


    He was still racking his brains, but at this moment, a soldier suddenly exclaimed.


    "Damn, why is there one more ..."


    "This is a hospital. Isn''t it normal for one or two dead people? What a fuss!"


    It seemed annoyed that the soldier interrupted his thoughts, and the officer behind the scene immediately shouted. However, the soldier apparently had no intention of swallowing his voice, and he immediately retorted his actions.


    "Sir, it''s Mrs. Maria, another Mrs. Maria!"


    What they found at this time was obviously the replica Maria. Without verification, just looking at Maria''s smart eyes and tilting her head to look at her movements is enough to prove that this is a living person.


    A living Maria, this should have been a good thing. But whether it was the soldier at the scene or the officer behind the scene, when facing the two Marias at the same time, it was inevitable that he had confused and a little creepy emotion.


    They weren''t afraid of what a spiritual event was. In fact, with the exception of the coward behind, it is impossible for them to fear any ghosts and ghosts, as soldiers who have experienced hundreds of battles and killed even the devil. Regardless of how many years he was a ghost, a shuttle fired a bullet that swept down and went to hell. Compared with their weak chickens, their opponents are no longer in their eyes. They are more concerned about whether what is happening now has reached the bottom line of ethics.


    Cloning, a technical issue that has been blatantly banned. From a scientific point of view, technology itself is not good or bad, and to a certain extent, cloning technology can indeed solve the increasingly serious resource problem of human beings on the premise that human beings cannot temporarily enter the deep space of the universe.


    However, when this technology is applied to human beings, it becomes a problem that every human being has to examine.


    The application of cloning technology to humans is reflected in two aspects. The first is the cloning of organs, which can help millions and even millions of patients with heart disease, liver disease and other visceral diseases. There is no doubt that this is a technology that will benefit everyone.


    But human greed never stops there. Then came another aspect, the clone of human beings.


    This is the extravagant hope that power generations have for their increasingly depleted lives. They base their hopes on cloning technology to create a young and healthy body for themselves, so as to achieve the beautiful purpose of allowing them to enjoy life while having power.


    The idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Because cloning technology does not allow you to be born again in a new body, but to make a new you out by means of replication.


    Even if there is no difference between the two, even memory and habits are exactly the same. However, from an ethical point of view, this is still different.


    Especially when you still need to face your own replica, it almost means that two identical people are dividing a complete life. What do the replicas think? It is unknown, but the deity? Can he accept the division of his own life, and even the result of his being replaced?


    The answer is of course no. When human beings define themselves with idealism, it has already been decided that cloning will not be a choice for humans to continue life. And it is precisely because humans firmly believe that our existence cannot be simply tampered with and replaced by technology, which makes the technology that clones humans permanently blocked on the platform.


    This is a tacit understanding. After all, if no one wants to die again, a person like himself will appear in his own name and affectionately with his wife. By the way, he has nothing to do with his children.


    Human society cannot tolerate and recognize such situations. This is why they are confused. After all, who would have thought that the stark Stark would still use such a means of not being on the table. But after thinking about it, thinking about it from Frank''s point of view, this is justified.


    Frank, who had just lost his father, and his mother contracted the disease again. According to the cdc group, there is only one option to wait for death. Presumably Frank was unable to accept the reality that his mother had died in front of him, and it seemed easy to understand how to make such a choice to save her.


    And think of Frank''s performance, it is estimated that the result is not satisfactory, so much that he cannot afford this blow and chooses to close himself.


    The soldiers orchestrated the truth that was inseparable from each other, and by the way also expressed a sympathetic sympathy. This is indeed sympathetic, but unfortunately they are both iron hearted. Therefore, it is still necessary to catch, just one problem is.


    "What should these two Mariahs do? Master!"


    Bring it back? It seems unnecessary. A corpse is just a corpse in the end, there are not many places to make articles, but it may also irritate some people. With that in mind, the choices seem obvious.


    "Bring that live back with the target. The corpse is destroyed in situ!"


    "understand."


    He secretly cursed a **** for his sergeant. The soldiers obeyed his orders very much, and took a white phosphorous bomb from his body. As long as this thing is unscrewed, the high temperature of thousands of degrees can directly burn people into complete coke. It''s really easy to use for destruction.


    Their actions did not avoid Frank, and looking at what they seemed to do to Maria''s body, Frank flashed a dim light in his eyes.


    "What do you want to do? Stay away from my mother!"

 Chapter 2517：

    The sudden questioning was clearly beyond the expectation of everyone present. They didn''t expect that Frank would even react this way when he was obviously autistic.


    I wanted to justify it, but obviously it was too late. Frank was autistic and autistic, but there was no problem in his mind. As soon as he looked at the white phosphorous bombs the soldiers were holding, he immediately noticed the original intentions of the soldiers. And this is obviously not something he can accept.


    "Get out of me!"


    He couldn''t accept that his mother''s body had been blasphemed by them, so he immediately acted aggressively. Obviously, the one who had been staying by his side turned his back on the king, and became the first victim.


    Although not known for his physical strength, Frank is also half of the steel body. Therefore, a handcuff simply cannot form any effective restraint on him. It is no harder than breaking a biscuit. He has already broken the shackles, and then grabbed the unlucky egg around him as if throwing an inflatable doll Throw him at the guy holding the white phosphorous bomb.


    The two were entangled and rolled a donkey. The white phosphorus bomb also came out of the hand, and burned directly in the room under the stimulation of normal temperature. The high temperature of thousands of degrees almost ignited everything it touched, and the raging fire almost slammed into the face, and the scene was plunged into absolute chaos in an instant.


    "damn it!"


    It can be said that the situation was beyond everyone''s control just in an instant. In the face of Frank, who suddenly appeared aggressive, even though the officer behind the scene desperately shouted calmly, don''t shoot such words, but in the face of Frank, who could already threaten their lives, no one dared to take him This kind of nonsense is at heart.


    They are grandchildren because it is related to their lives and their interests. But there must always be a premise, that is, their life is still on their own body. And if you ca n��t even hold your life, who can have that mind and treat you like this licking dog?


    The soldiers were realistic, so they acted decisively. Almost immediately, they aimed the muzzle at Frank, and without any hesitation, pulled the trigger in their hands.


    The bullet hit Frank in front of him, and was suddenly blocked by an invisible force field like a quagmire. That is a mana shield commonly used by mages. It is a portable weapon that is engraved on the clothes and is simple and practical.


    Of course, it is simple and practical for the mages, but it is a bit disgusting to these soldiers now.


    Fortunately, this is not the first time they have encountered such a disgusting opponent. Directly put on a set of bullets that have been exposed to light and spilled chicken blood, and the mana shield immediately turned into a superficial bubble, which was a result of a single break.


    Frank didn''t expect this, and when he wanted to dodge, it was too late. He only had time to do a cowering action, and the bullets that had been fired had swept him up. That is to say, the structure of his body is different, otherwise he would be an ordinary person. At this time, he was afraid to be swept into a sieve. And even if he was not miserable to such a degree, these bullets still caused him enough damage.


    His steel body was not as strong as Superman in the movie. Even if the bullet could not penetrate his body, leaving a lot of holes in the body surface was not a problem. In the end, he is such a big person, and the bullets are swept down so much. It doesn''t matter if he cuts off a layer of meat and cuts off a layer of skin.


    Painful, that''s for sure. But Frank just felt that the pain was worthless. The torment he endured was more intense than this physical pain, so when this pain came, he felt a sense of bliss instead.


    The feeling of depression and despair in his heart seemed to be contained, and this feeling was as important to him as the drowning man suddenly took a breath of fresh air.


    He burst into a laugh and suddenly burst into the rain. And with his venting emotions, his impressive mana has been mixed with his complex emotions to the limit, and turned into a strange and substantive energy, which suddenly radiated out. .


    The person who first came into contact with this energy only felt like he was being photographed by an icy wave. The thick power, while smashing almost every bone on his body, also made his entire body cold and stiff, and it became numb. Become yourself.


    He was consciously trying to break free, but apparently powerless. And before anyone else had time to lend a helping hand to him, his entire body floating in mid-air, struck by this force, seemed to have been shoved into a bomb, and collapsed silently into the blood of the sky.


    The tragic death method shocked all the soldiers. No one expected that a task that seemed simple would eventually develop to such a point.


    Rozawa''s death greatly stimulated their nerves, which seemed to break the string called reason in their brains, making them almost yelled at the same time, and at the same time began to attack Frank by all means.


    Bullets, grenades, and even someone throwing a C4. In the face of the threat of death, everyone tried his best to make it as possible, and the result was as if a small war suddenly broke out in this room. Countless smoke and flames buried it almost instantly.


    Frank was awakened with new abilities, but this was not enough to be his defense against this crazy attack. This power that mixes magic and personal emotions, and embodies the nature of superpowers, may have extraordinary potential, but under the premise that it was originally born in Frank, it can only play a limited role.


    The previous performance has been considered to a certain extent, and it is almost impossible to protect Frank''s safety under such a crazy attack at this time. What''s more, Frank himself does not intend to do any protection.


    From the hurt he felt before, he felt the feeling of depression in his heart, and this feeling also seemed to point out a way out for him, if he wanted to get rid of this torture completely, Maybe death would be a good choice.


    Death is unknowing, and death is the return of all things. If death can end the pain in his heart and prompt him to reunite with his parents in another country, then why should he refuse to embrace death?


    He couldn''t think of any reason to refuse, so at this time he was willing to let go to meet death. However, even though he had made such an awakening and put down all the means of resistance, death did not come as expected. Because at this moment, a figure is already protecting him.


    Maria! Or the replica Maria. Before she changed, she looked like an ignorant baby. At this moment, she looked like a beast protecting the cub. Her eyes showed a fierce light, her face was embarrassed, but she held Frank in her arms, and then used it hard Behind all the injuries.


    It is different from the flesh-and-blood steel body like Frank''s half-hanger. Replica Maria''s body was Frank''s great effort, constructed of nano-metals made of Edelman alloy. The almost indestructible character was vividly displayed at this moment, even if it was such a fierce attack, there was no trace left on her body.


    She didn''t even lose much, and the bionic body still retained a lot of vitality. This made her even have a keen grin and grin against the soldiers after the storm, and made a vicious look at the soldiers. Looking at her performance, Frank was obviously surprised by surprise.


    "mom?"


    He couldn''t help asking excitedly, because in his opinion, being able to respond to him at this time and rescue him from crisis would undoubtedly mean that Maria''s consciousness was already in this body Awakened. He doesn''t care about those statements that violate social ethics, he only knows that if all this is what he thinks, then the person in front of him is his mother, and his only pillar in this world.


    He so desperately wanted it all to be true. However, in the face of his enthusiastic inquiries and extreme expectations, the replica Maria only glanced at him in confusion, and then instinctively reacted, holding him tightly behind him.


    The replica now looked more like a beast than her mother. This was a conclusion that Frank carefully observed. Whether it was the action of the replica to protect him behind, or the way she bowed to the soldiers, grinning and threatening, almost proved it.


    And this frustrated Frank. But they have to fight hard. Because he felt that there was no chance for all this.


    Since the replica Maria can do this now, there is no doubt that Maria''s own consciousness or memory is affecting her. And since this kind of influence exists, maybe one day, she will remember her identity, so that his mother can come back to him again.


    This may be a bit self-deceiving, but at this moment, this is already Frank''s only hope. He was like a drowning man grabbing the last straw for life. Even if he knew that such a thing could happen very little, he was still willing to try and gamble.


    He has nothing to lose anyway, so why hesitate?


    Such an idea had been born in his mind, and Frank''s attitude was naturally different from before. If he was just trying to die and wanted to be free, then he now undoubtedly has a reason to live. With this, the situation is naturally different. At the very least, he wanted to leave, and no one could keep him here.


    The soldiers didn''t realize this, so they could only watch Frankel raise a portal, and then took Maria''s replica into it without going back. And they didn''t have time to make any response. The portal was like a blasting bubble, so it disappeared out of thin air.


    The goal just disappeared? They then reacted, but the reaction that had been delayed for a while made them all look at each other and write innocent on their faces. The behind-the-scenes officer can only be furious and insulted at them through the camera.


    "Idiots, a bunch of idiots! You bastards, see what you have done. You totally messed up, you messed everything up! Damn why I''m not there. If I were there, I swear One of you is counted as one, I will surely tuck the muzzle into your **, let you know, what is the difference between your brain and what is in your intestines! Waste is waste! "


    He scolded sharply, of course, the soldiers were also heavy in heart. Not that they really have that sense of responsibility and feel guilty about their negligence. Instead, they knew how serious the mission was, given that Stark was the goal.


    Of course, it is easy to say that promotion and salary increase are one-stop, even if it is to win social elites and reach the pinnacle of life, it is not unthinkable. But if it fails, then the problem is not simple, it is so easy to be cursed by the idiot.


    This is related to the fact that political games are very likely to involve all of them, and once they are discarded as abandoned children, it is good for military courts to go around, and it is more likely that all people will It was completely removed as if it were evaporated, and no name was left.


    In all fairness, none of the soldiers who were completely reduced to wage earners wanted to incur such a result. Faced with the chatter of their officers, they glanced at each other tacitly, and immediately called out to shout.


    "Shut up, idiot. With this kung fu curse here, it is better to think of any way to solve this problem. Don''t forget, you are the host of this mission, if you really hold it down, you think you can escape Come on! "


    "Fuck!"


    This is a real problem. The officers behind the scenes are clearly aware of the crisis they are facing. And he wasn''t exactly that kind of wine bag. Maybe he''s a soft egg on the front line. However, being able to be placed in such a sufficiently strong position by the capital forces has also proved itself that there is still something worthwhile in him. And just when he was almost exhausted, in the end, he also came up with a way.


    "Perhaps, we can use the corpse of Mrs. Maria as a fiction!"


    Writing Chinese Network

 Chapter 2518：

    How much an corpse can do is something that many people have never thought of. After all, for ordinary people, a person is dead. Death is big, and most people can''t think of such evil things as blasphemy.


    However, in the end, politicians are different from ordinary people. In their thinking, nothing seems to be unavailable. Whether it is a living person or a dead person, as long as it can bring benefits to them, as long as it can block their opponents, they can readily operate and do everything they can.


    This is an example. When Frank escaped from their palms, and they only got one Maria''s body, they began to write articles with this body.


    Journalists from all walks of life were convened, and they even said that many ambassadors to the United States were invited. The US government first took a serious enough posture, that is, they had very important things to announce. And what kind of important things need to show such posture?


    Republican lawmakers who had won the position of spokesperson through some dissent and disgraceful means stood on the podium at this moment, first smiling at the crowd around them, who thought they were reserved, and then spreading the speech in their hands to say so.


    "I invite you here today to inform you of a very serious and very pitiful matter. Before that, I sincerely hope that everyone who is doing this or the audience watching this government announcement through the media will be able to Make psychological preparations in advance. Of course, I will not announce any preparations in advance, you can take this as a surprise, um ... or scare. "


    Most of what he said was lipping, because it was obviously nonsense. Now they are wearing a solemn black suit and appearing in this national cemetery with a look of mourning, which shows that they have got some news.


    Speaking of awful words, some people may even have written their speeches. And in this case, to sell this kind of customs, it is too obvious that the spokesperson added elements to himself.


    Of course, having said that, those who have dealt with the US government all the year round are still very clear about what this spokesman really thinks. It is nothing more than taking advantage of this opportunity to give yourself more impression points, fortunately, in the future elections, take as many advantages as possible. Left and right are just two nice words, and set up a good person. Why not lose a piece of meat?


    Of course, his abacus was loud in his heart, but it was useless in the end, it was two things. I have been playing with the US government for so many years, and to say the bad thing is that these little tricks have been seen a lot and I am tired of watching them. Perhaps the old Stark government can still give these old churros some freshness, but if they want to replace these old friends, they really have no intention of accompanying them.


    The traditional American government has always used lying, deceit, and theft as its motto, and it does everything to protect its own interests. They implemented the robber mentality into every aspect of state administration, whether they were old rivals like China and Russia or **** youngsters like Canada and Australia. In his eyes, there was only one difference: the enemy and the leek waiting to be cut. .


    Under this premise, none of the foreign envoys present here have been pitted by them.


    In the past, the United States did have its own esteem. Despite its national strength, even though it was uncomfortable for him, he still had to swallow it. However, Feng Shui has taken turns, and when the entire United States has fallen to this day, when most of the countries present give them a face, naturally they will not have to be as polite as before.


    That is, in the cemetery, the atmosphere is really inappropriate, otherwise it ��s more straightforward, like Mao Zi ��s ambassador. I ��m afraid that on the spot, it ��s like ��laughing, but you ��re laughing.��


    In a word, the envoys of the countries present did not like the restoration of the government. In other words, no one is willing to carry a pot of interference in his domestic affairs under this pattern, otherwise how many people may take this time to give the United States a little eyedrops.


    The United States is unpopular. This is related to his many years of rampant and arbitrary behavior. However, most Americans don''t have any compulsion on this point, especially this kind of elderly people even engraved their self-righteousness into their bones. They seem to feel that they are inherently sociable players and are welcome everywhere. Even if many people have rolled their eyes now, the spokesman still talks nonsense that he thinks is humorous.


    Of course, there is always time for nonsense. After all, relying on his thick skin, he has been talking on it for ten minutes. Almost almost turned a national announcement into his personal show, if this is not the topic again, it would be a bit too contented.


    This spokesman may be a bit of a contentment, but his competitors will not allow this guy to continue to give himself a sense of existence. Almost every two minutes, someone came to the stage to urge him again. This made him look unhappy, but in the end he still had to get into the subject.


    "We have just reviewed the setbacks and plights that the entire United States has fallen into in the past few years. We have reason to believe that this is because we have chosen the wrong path. Of course, I also believe that many citizens have no such idea. They I also look forward to the past mistakes, and in this regard, we hereby hold this press conference in order to dispel your fluke and let you realize that mistakes are ultimately wrong! "


    "Before I explain the above words, I want to give you a brief explanation of the infectious diseases that have appeared in the United States recently. I believe many people have known the tragedy and have doubts about it. So here are the official statistics from the government. "


    "In the early morning of the 28th, Nevada State Hospital suffered its first illness. A total of 27 medical staff and 136 patients who came to the hospital were killed and none survived. In the afternoon of the same day, California neurons The epidemic broke out again at the Central Hospital, killing more than 300 people. "


    "Due to the rapid spread of the disease and the severe infection, no medical institution has been able to effectively prevent and cure it so far. Everyone, this is incurable. And where did such a terrible disease spread? About At this point, the doctors at the Mayo Clinic can give us the answer! "


    "Patient No. 1 in the United States visited Mayo before noon that day. The identity of this patient is very interesting because she is the wife of Maria Star, the widow of the late former president Tony Stark. Grams. "


    "This respectable lady was accompanied by her son, Frank Stark, to the hospital. According to the statement of the Mayo Clinic doctor at the time, Mrs. Maria''s condition was already bad. Pole, she barely maintained it in some abnormal form, and did not die immediately. Considering the consistent genius capital of the Stark family and their huge family power, it is certain that this should be from Frank Work hard. "


    "But this does not stop fate, and from the previous casualties, we can see how terrible this terrible disease is. Frank is powerless, and for this he has to resort to some other means. And just in this case, a terrible thing happened. "


    Everyone knows about the severe infectious disease. Although many people are gloating about this, there is a meaning that it is finally your turn. However, in the nature and humanitarian spirit that human beings should face when facing such disasters, most countries are willing to express condolences and provide assistance to a certain extent.


    It was just that they did not expect that this should have been an old-fashioned and horrible scene. However, the spokesperson of Sheng Sheng turned sharply and turned into a sense of condemnation. Although the spokesman''s tone was very euphemistic, and he didn''t mean anyone outside or inside, as a group of old yin and yang people, they could almost hear that the spearhead had pointed secretly at Frank.


    This is breaking news. Everyone was intrigued, and even the drowsy guy couldn''t help fighting. Without disappointing them, the spokesperson had already seen it in the next step.


    "As an old friend of the Stark family, someone who has dealt with the Stark family for many years, I personally do not want to believe this scene. However, the reality does happen."


    "According to the report of our agent who traced the source of the disease, in the California Neuron Hospital, we found Maria and Frank of the Stark family. Unfortunately, because of the serious illness, Mrs. Maria was already in He died at the same time. At the same time, because of the heavy blows he suffered, Frank made one of the most wrong and most intolerable things in that situation. "


    "In order to keep his mother from leaving him, he cloned his mother biologically. That is to say, after his mother died, he chose to use an inhumane and unethical Means to continue her life. "


    "Of course, we are not sure whether Mrs. Maria born from this cloning method can be regarded as our kind. I think that most people in this world should be like me and would rather She has the deepest nostalgia and mourning for the lady Maria who has compassion and bet on the great efforts in charity, and she will never want her life to look like this. This is a blasphemy of life, At the same time, this is also a stain on Stark, a once world-renowned family.


    "Frank, the sole heir of the Stark family, has gone further and further down the wrong path after his father''s death. If before, his actions against the current government can still be regarded as him His willfulness and stubbornness, as well as his remembrance of the cause created by his father, then after he maliciously destroyed the social and public interests of this country, after he wilfully spread this terrible disease, after he ignored humanity''s Ethical principles, after trampling human dignity underfoot, all excuses have become pale and weak on him. "


    "It is true that he is a child, but as a Stark, as a human who has committed such evils. Any law, especially the law on the protection of children, such as the law on the protection of children, has already It can no longer be applied to him. "


    "It was him who dug a grave for himself. So here, in the presence of the hundreds of innocent civilians who died because of him, in the coffin of his mother, Mrs. Maria. I officially announced on behalf of the Government of the United States of America, Frank Stark will be deprived of all legal and political power, and ... deprived of his qualifications as a human being. "


    "We cannot tolerate the existence of this crazy, evil, trampling human dignity and the basic morality of society with us and calling them humans. We also call on all countries in the world to respond positively to our call for such evils With the harshest punishment. "


    "Everyone, Stark is completely gone, and we don''t have any expectations about it anymore."


    He said so, and pulled out a document from his speech, and pointing at the document, he said to everyone here.


    "This is the most legally-signed document signed by the reorganized Congress, and this document is the most solemn statement about all the deprivation of Frank Stark. The greatest mercy of the American government to him is that this document will Tomorrow the sun will just come up, which will take effect after 7 am. The reason for this extra kindness to him is purely that we do n��t want a mother to hate the world before she really rests . "


    "Yes, everyone. Inviting everyone to come today. In addition to announcing the above, there is another very important thing. We hope that you can join us in the memorial service of Mrs. Stark. No doubt, no matter what kind of mistake Frank has made, Mrs. Maria is a woman who is compassionate and compassionate. "


    "She has poured so much into the world that she has invested billions of dollars in philanthropy alone. Such a woman deserves special tolerance. And as a member of the Stark family, her The death will also mark the end of Stark, a brilliant and great family that has made a great contribution to the human world. In any case, may she rest in peace. "


    Having said that, he managed his shirt in public, and then took out a white rose from his lined pocket. And as he walked all the way, the envoys of these countries present discovered that just near their press conference, in a delicate little church, one of the protagonists just announced was already lying quietly Among the coffins.


    The lifelike serenity and dignified and beautiful dresses have proved that the current US government has indeed put in a lot of effort to make this superficial article. But it was just in front of her, as if she was just asleep but not dead, and those American politicians were giving her flowers as if nothing had happened. Some of the country''s ambassadors at the scene could not help but feel weak for a while, then whispered and couldn''t control it.


    "Damn, these idiots, what are they trying to do? Don''t they die?"


    Maria is a good person, and they acknowledge that. However, good people do not mean that she is not a little dangerous. Especially at this time, even without any protection measures, how can they dare to put a source of disease here for their political articles? Are they really stupid enough to know this kind of political trick?


    If you think about it, it seems like it really is. This is not the first offense of this group of American politicians, they have a precedent!

 Chapter 2159：

    The American president declared publicly at a pandemic in the United States more than ten years ago that this was just a cold, and it would be good to take two aspirin and go home to sleep.


    Then, then there is no more. The elderly president has been unfortunately recruited because of his close contact with the patient. At the juncture of the general election, he had to give up his request for reelection because he could only lie on the bed and rely on a ventilator to support his life.


    This is not the only example. For these politicians in the capital world, for the benefit of many aspects, they sometimes have to do things that are not common sense. Those that are more ordinary can only be said to be stupid. And now, like this, it is the classic of the human deceitful reward.


    Envoys in many countries simply can''t understand this kind of mysterious behavior that it was said that Mrs. Maria was the root cause of the infectious disease two minutes ago, and the operation that brought people to her next moment. Even if these idiot politicians in the United States are not afraid of dying, one by one they still regret their lives.


    Therefore, many people have already started to retreat. In the face of the timidity they had shown, the spokesman smiled slightly, revealing a look of everything in his grasp.


    "Don''t worry, gentlemen. This is not as scary as you think. After all, she is dead, but a dead person can''t spread the disease through breathing and movement. Moreover, our experts also do this. I did a good job of disinfection ... if you''re not assured, maybe I can provide a little hand sanitizer and anti-alcohol. "


    It sounds safe, but the people present are not at all safe. Don''t forget that the motto of the US government lies and deceives. Therefore, even if he gave a positive guarantee, it seemed to be 1.2 million points of certainty. However, according to international practice, the words of the United States Government are discounted. If rounded off, the words that can be believed in these words will never exceed five.


    Things like hand sanitizer and disinfection of alcohol may be true, but to say that they have done disinfection and that the dead ca n��t spread the virus, some people who have seen the world can only be in their hearts.


    Why did the Black Death burn the corpses at that time, and why did Ebola burn all the villages where the virus was raging? Really thought it was ignorance and brutality? If it is not for the spread and spread of the virus to exceed the scope that ordinary people can recognize, who would be willing to do this kind of thing, is it really good to be poked by someone?


    The choices made under any state of affairs are considered in a certain sense. No one can say that at that time, their choice was really useless. So, using this as a reference, these American operations today are really fascinating.


    Where do they come from? With such questions, some ambassadors were very polite and asked.


    "Sir, please forgive me. What I want to know is, to what extent has your research on this disease reached the point where it has been able to effectively prevent and control the spread of this disease, or has it been developed? What about the corresponding vaccine? "


    "This ... I''m not a related staff member or an expert in pathology, I''m afraid I can''t give you an accurate answer."


    The spokesman started to think about him. I am not an expert. I don''t understand what you are talking about. However, things have risen to the point where they may threaten their lives, and no one present was so easy for him to confuse him.


    "Then your consultant, you said that your experts have made sufficient preparations here. Then ask your experts to come out and answer, to what extent have you analyzed this virus, and at the same time, do you I can confirm that your work can really kill this virus effectively and ensure our safety? "


    "This......"


    The spokesman did not want to say that what he called an expert just called a bunch of people from the cdc, and walked through the standard anti-virus process. As for the analysis of such viruses, they don''t have that extra time waiting for cdc and the long and unnecessary investigation reports of several virus laboratories.


    This is a political show in itself, a way to **** Frank''s power from the jurisprudence, so that they can better seek the wealth of the Stark family. Numerous capitalists are waiting to be fed, and they are not willing to hold their greed for a few days because of a so-called virus investigation report.


    As representatives of capitalists, these American politicians naturally have to meet their needs. With limited time and imminent political shows, they can only shrink a bit in this regard.


    Is it dangerous? Perhaps there is such a point, but if it is serious, the spokesman is not convinced.


    As a politician, he knew too well what kind of style his people would use when doing things. You''re welcome. Sometimes, in order to complete the task, or to make the task look beautiful, they are not afraid to use some illegal or even illegal behavior.


    It''s like saying that in the face of hostage-taking by gangsters, the U.S. police can directly shoot the gangsters and take them to Xitian. US violent agencies are also likely to cause some accidental casualties when performing their tasks. Of course, these will be counted on each other after the fact. They have always been good at things like splashing dirty water.


    So in the opinion of this spokesperson, at least half of the casualties in the entire epidemic were water-containing. If this disease had such a great lethality, those soldiers who had been sent on missions would have died, and it would be impossible to say to bring Maria''s body back to Enron. Therefore, any fuss about this can be called an overreaction, and it is not necessary at all.


    You know, the Stark family is good at weapon development and mechanical physics. Instead of such a biological virus, they are not a guy like Hydra. A group of soil buns, I''m afraid they don''t know the difference.


    Such a thought was flying in my head, and the member of this congress also compiled a countermeasure in his head.


    He first spread his hands and made a helpless look. Then he said so to everyone present.


    "I understand your prudence and what you are worried about. Although it seems to me that this is not necessary at all. In order to dispel concerns, I think it is better for me to make some special instructions."


    "First of all, you must understand that the virus is contagious. At this point, our experts have come to the conclusion that the virus is very contagious. Not only is it limited in distance, it is also a limitation on the population. .If it is not for Frank to take Mrs. Maria''s mobile source around the hospital, make contact with the crowd, and the majority of the inside of the hospital are old, sick, and sick, this casualty number may not be what we see today. so serious."


    "It''s limited by space, it''s also limited by the way. It''s basically harmless if it''s not close, with contact such as sneezing or coughing. We have no evidence to prove that this thing It will spread through droplets, directly or indirectly, like a flu virus. Therefore, you don''t need to be so nervous about it. "" In addition, this virus may not be as deadly as everyone sees. Madam Maria as The first patients were fatal after persisting for so long. This is enough to prove that the virus itself is hardly effective for healthy people. In addition, don''t forget that our soldiers are the first Time and Mrs. Mary''s contact, and they are still healthy now, can tell the problem in itself. "


    "In summary, as long as you can take a scientific and rational view, there is nothing to be afraid of this so-called disease. Everyone is a decent person, not a tramp on the street, Mrs. Maria now I just lie there, and I won''t suddenly stand up and kiss you. Not to mention that the virus in her body has already lost her activity with her death. Under this premise, you really have nothing to worry about. "


    "If you don''t believe it, then I''m willing to give you a demonstration. I believe you will never think that I will use my life to make this joke with you."


    Words speak for themselves. Looking at himself dying of saliva, few people were willing to sell his face. The senator simply gritted his teeth and made a killer.


    Anyway, he really doesn''t believe in the virus. Even if it does, he firmly believes that with the medical level in the United States, this is only a disease of ringworm. It was nothing more than going to the hospital for a few days and getting two shots. Compared with the huge interests and support behind the political show, he is still willing to fight for his political capital.


    This is the real warrior. From his speech, the politicians and journalists around the country who were watching around have fallen into a state of shock. It''s hard for them to imagine what kind of courage can make this guy make this amazing decision. What''s even harder for them to imagine is that he doesn''t seem to be just talking. But actually paid for it.


    No one came out to stop him at this time. He seemed to really have a deep friendship with Maria, and walked up to Maria''s side. First, put the white rose in her hand on Maria''s body, then lowered her head, and came to Mary with a close-up ceremony.


    It seems to be full of ritual memory, of course, is it true memory or just a show, then benevolent sees benevolent sees wisdom. In short, he did give some people confidence. And under the premise that he took the lead, in the end some people are willing to look at the Stark family and the entire American government to continue this confusing behavior.


    In this case, the first one is the second. After all the people who are willing to make such an attempt have gone through this process, the rest who stayed still, or even said that they were far away from it, are only a few who are unwilling to These politicians in the United States have a trusted country.


    "I think we should leave here. Seriously, this environment makes me feel like I''m on the battlefield of World War I, when I just started spraying mustard gas on the battlefield."


    Mao Zi''s ambassador gave an apt description, and in the face of his proposal, the old friend country that has always made progress on the US issue nodded immediately, and then said.


    "Indeed. I feel like they have gone crazy, no matter how they deal with the Stark family, or the current way of showing. It seems like they have completely lost their rationality. Such guys are almost certainly already We are on the road to self-destruction. And in the principle that gentlemen do not stand under the wall, we really should not stand on the same boat with them. "


    "So, what do you mean?"


    "It''s not too late to go. It''s dangerous to stay here for an extra second!"


    Together, several people made a decision immediately. Rather than dumping the US government''s face on such occasions, these envoys are obviously more concerned about not wanting themselves and their country''s entourage to pay a bitter price for this stupid political show.


    In the end, it is not a particularly formal occasion, nor can it be said that this problem is raised to the level of state diplomacy. At best, some offenders seem to be offended, but who cares about such things?


    A parliamentarian does not need them to look at it that way. This is reflected in the reality that he is smiling and talking to envoys from around the world. The legislators watched as they left. Except for the twitching of the corners of his eyes, he didn''t even dare to show his embarrassed face .


    He may be desperately scolding his mother in his heart, but he did not dare to do anything to offend people on such occasions. The ghost knows how many of these envoys are licking dogs and younger brothers. If you really say something you shouldn''t say, you might be the next person on the diplomatic blacklist.


    Times have changed, and he knows it too well. Compared with the cheerfulness and recklessness that can offend people by relying on the country behind them, they now need to pinch their tails to be human.


    Not only does it not offend people, it also requires him to make friends with others as much as possible. Although he is not used to this kind of thing, and it is indeed a shame for the United States in the past, considering the reality and interests, he is still willing to pull down this face.


    "Maybe there is something important for these two. Don''t worry, guys, I believe they will appear at the evening party!"


    With a smile, he seemed to be giving confidence to the envoys who approached him, and it was like giving confidence to himself. What he didn''t notice, however, was that with the change in the expression on his face, the eyes of the people around him began to gradually startle.


    Qiqiao bleeding, but still smiling, should be what the thriller looks like. Today, thrillers have come to life, and they are being performed in front of them.

 Chapter 2160：

    Politician confidence is built on falsehood. Their self-righteousness cannot replace reality.


    It''s like a virus. They thought it was a trivial matter and not worth mentioning. It''s irrelevant compared to the political competition they face now. However, the reality is to give them a slap at such times, so that they clearly realize that compared to the cruel reality, what they call a political game is really worthless.


    The virus, after undergoing a brief spread and evolution, is already in an incubation period. It is precisely because of this incubation period that these blind politicians take it lightly and drag themselves directly into the bottomless abyss.


    This unlucky congressman was the first to develop this reaction, of course, he will definitely not be the last. Accompanying his terrible symptoms was his death, and this death, of course, touched the hearts of many people.


    Not that out of pity and sympathy, they don''t have time to take care of these things now. It means that because of the inevitable intersections between politicians, those who are meeting in the face or staggering in private. This has caused everyone who directly or indirectly touched Maria''s body to become a potential carrier of the virus.


    How many people have contacted these people, no one knows, and how many people they have directly and indirectly contacted, it is almost impossible to verify. These high-weight guys will not easily reveal the people they have contacted, because none of these old foxes want to reveal their political preferences because of this.


    Interests, especially personal interests, is an issue that they will first consider at any time. Compared with the death threat brought by this virus, they are more concerned about this, of course. It''s ridiculous to say, as if they don''t even want their lives, just thinking about asking for money. But in fact, this is just a fluke that exists in human nature.


    Of course, they will be frightened, but just saying that while being frightened, the fluke in their hearts makes them feel that no matter who they are infected, as long as they can avoid it.


    Many people think that they are healthy, and that they do not have to do anything close to Mrs. Maria, and they feel that they should be the one to be spared. After all, they are so-called elites. Although there is no essential difference between elites and ordinary people, the environment in which they live and the protection that their wealth can provide them can greatly widen the gap between the two sides.


    For example, they can build underground fortresses sufficient to defend against nuclear war, and spend decades safely in them. Ordinary people can only listen to fate, and even if they are lucky to survive the nuclear explosion, they can only pick up rotten lives on waste soil. This is the gap.


    For now, the elites can enjoy comprehensive medical protection and let the top doctors serve themselves. And ordinary people, even if it is said that there is medical insurance, there is only the option of honestly lining up. Under the premise that the virus does not have any countermeasures and has such terrible contagious and lethality, what is the difference between waiting in the hospital and waiting for death?


    Of course, this is not something the bureaucrats would worry about. They only worry about themselves, and at most they extend to the allies of interest. They will not care too much about the lives and lives of the civilians at the bottom, and this has led to the fact that all the bureaucrats have not heard the wind, and are fully prepared for their own safety. In the civilian world, they know nothing about it.


    Everyone''s impression of the storm was that the Stark family had disappeared and Frank had been expelled. As for the member in front of the camera, Qi Qiao''s **** death is almost like a ghost possessed. The official explanation for him is that he was cursed by some mysterious force, and this curse is most likely from Frank.


    If you have more debt, don''t worry, if you have more lice, don''t itch. Anyway, there was enough dirty water on Frank''s body, and he didn''t care to add such a sum. Of course, in order to win the trust of others, they didn''t come by just opening their mouths. After all, the entire United States cannot be a fool, and no one can stand up and question them. So in order to make this statement seem more real, they even moved things like Frank as the disciple of the Supreme Master.


    Judging from the cooperation between the Stark family and the Supreme Master, this does not seem to be impossible. So, following their thinking for a moment, things seemed to be as if something had really happened.


    As long as Frank can''t accept that unlucky councilor who blasphemed his mother''s body in that way, and then cursed him with the magic he learned from the Supreme Master, I believe it is not a problem to fool most people. Even if some people question it, you first come up with evidence.


    This is in itself a dead thing. Even if Frank stood up to dispel the rumors, they could be said to be lying. Judging by Frank''s reputation today, few people are willing to believe him. So it doesn''t matter how the truth of the matter is. The official conclusion is so.


    In the face of official cover-ups and lies, it is difficult for people to discern. Although the information channels of modern society are extensive, it is difficult to distinguish between true and false. Especially under the premise that the United States government, which can reverse right and wrong and confound the black and white, personally guides public opinion, the truth simply has no ability to surface.


    At most, ordinary people in the United States know of the existence of such an infectious disease through limited channels, and they have some concerns about the existence of this infectious disease. But without anyone telling them exactly where the infectious disease will appear, in which people it will spread, and what they can do to prevent and treat the disease, they are simply powerless.


    The smartest person is at most hoarding supplies, and then staying as far away as possible from those who seem wrong. Those guys who are not even aware of the problem can only continue to be happy every day and live their usual and boring lives.


    Everything seems to be calm and calm, how can ordinary people probably not realize, what kind of strange clouds are behind this calm and calm. They just feel that life is continuing, and life is indeed continuing. However, there is a difference between today and tomorrow. The difference is that every day, things start to get worse.


    As the US government elections get closer, politicians are increasingly fierce as they compete with each other.


    This is not in peacetime, and no real authority on their heads is restricting their actions. If in the past, everyone had only done tricks within the rules, now all the means, including those that cannot be used on the countertop, have been used to the extreme.


    Assassination of political opponents is already a common visible means. And it is not uncommon for people like those who hire big votes to directly trigger conflict and riots.


    Politicians are fully prepared to **** the first spot of the new government. It can be said that they put almost all their energy on it. Not just them, so are the capitalists.


    After expropriating Frank''s power over the Stark family business in a legitimate name, the capitalists also began to launch their offensive, hoping to bite a large piece of flesh and blood on the giant Stark to fill in. The hunger that filled them could not be filled.


    In some people''s opinion, the leaders of this country are already crazy. They were so immersed in their desires that they almost ignored what they should have seen and heard.


    Of course, it is the same as that in some countries and some peoples, no matter how much ignorance is lost, people of insight will appear. Even at this time, not all politicians and capitalists look like them.


    In the end, someone noticed some extraordinary changes, and in the end someone could recognize the seriousness of the problem. Although these people may not be able to guide the mainstream, they can still do things within their power.


    For example, hold the most authentic first-hand data in your own hands.


    "This is all the cases from several major hospitals. Except for patients with past medical history, all new patients have been classified according to your requirements. Most of them are influenza patients. A small part is because Some other epidemic diseases ... Seriously, Coulson, I don''t think what we are doing is useful. "


    As an old friend in a certain sense, or more intimate than a friend, almost similar to the existence of a relative, it is obviously difficult for Skye to reject Coleson. So after she got a request from Coleson, she immediately mobilized all the power in her hand to help him.


    What needs to be explained here is that Skye is no longer an agent at this time. After an accident and Harry Osborne fell in love, she took the initiative to break away from her agent status. Of course, there is a little help from Coulson, otherwise, based on her personal qualifications and conditions, she wants to get away from her status without violating discipline.


    In short, thanks to Coleson''s almost tolerant fatherhood, Skye had the power to stand in the sun. And because of this, she has a brand new identity, that is, Mrs. Osborne.


    Osborne Group, as the beneficiary of the Stark government, gained unprecedented development at that time, and almost jumped to the level of the world''s top consortium. It is also because of its birth that it is neither a traditional consortium force nor a supporter of the Stark government. This allows him to maintain his development and weight, both in the past and now.


    After all, the United States is back in the hands of capitalists. As capitalists, there is absolutely no reason for them to hostile to the Osborne family who are also capitalists. As a result, Osborne is still alive and well developed compared to the time when the Stark government was in existence.


    After all, no one can stand up at this time to restrict the development of capital. And by the nature of the brutal development of the capital itself, as long as it has the foundation for development, he can devour everything in front of him in the form of a monster.


    Take Osborne as an example, as the most cutting-edge and largest multinational company in biotechnology. More than 90% of hospitals in the United States cannot avoid the intersection with Osborne. Under this premise, Skye, the hostess of Osborne, wants to obtain some less important information from these willingness to intersect and cooperate, which is simply an easy task.


    This is a trivial matter. For Skye, it may be that a person is willing to saddle the horse for her, so that she does not even need to urge, and someone will naturally put everything she wants in front of her. In theory, Coulson is more or less a high-level figure in the US government today. If he wants to, he should be able to do similar things easily.


    But the reality is that he must ask Skye to get the information he wants.


    The return of the capitalist led to the complete collapse of the previous administrative system. When his order could not be transmitted from his office at all, even if it was passed out, it was not the same thing for you to be at all. It was only perfunctory and incompatible with your order When you shirk, no matter how high your status is, it will not help.


    Obviously, they made a very wrong choice at that time. The most direct result of this choice was that each of them was pushed to the edge of power.


    Maybe in the past, they could pat their **** and say that they don''t value power as much, it can be said that they regard power as dung. But today, they have to go without acknowledging how precious and precious power is.


    Only when one loses will one know how to cherish. And this time is often too late. Coulson did just that, but he didn''t blame himself for it, but tried his best to do everything he could.


    Using Osborn''s network of relationships was the only way he could think of. As for his approach, Skye can guess a few points in the end. Coupled with her position, it is impossible to not know some of the hidden feelings, so at this time, she also said very simply.


    "It doesn''t help. If you really want to solve the problem, you have to find the most fundamental source of the virus. Only then can I use Osborne''s power to help you!"

 Chapter 2161：

    "Find Frank?" After hearing Skye''s speech, Coulson''s face suddenly collapsed, and a bitter smile immediately appeared difficult to restrain. "It''s not that simple. I''m afraid that child now hates us."


    "What you need to consider at this time should not be his personal emotions. You should even consider the safety of ordinary people. Don''t forget that only you can help them at this time. If even you are doing nothing at this time If so, they can only wait to die! "


    Skye, as always, has confidence in Coulson, but unfortunately, in the face of such a situation, even Coulson himself did not know where to get that confidence.


    He is already powerless, because with their betrayal of past careers and the death of Nick Fury, even the people under their hands have shown a tendency to fall apart.


    At this moment, he can be said to be a bare commander. Except for a few old subordinates, he has no other manpower to move. And expecting two or three kittens and puppies to solve this potential national crisis, this is a bit too high on him.


    Of course, he was not prepared to let Skye know about these difficulties, because in his opinion, this was not something that Skye needed to worry about. Not to mention Skye''s ability to provide the necessary help in this, whether she should appear in it or not is an issue that Coulson needs to consider.


    Although he has always been a good person, this does not mean that Coulson does not have his own opinion. In his opinion, all that happened today is actually the bitter fruit of all of them after they blame themselves.


    It was their compromise of capital that led to a complete breakdown with the Stark family. It is also because those stupid civilians randomly spread their grievances on them, so that those who are under the banner of restoration can be given an opportunity.


    Everything is for a reason. In this series of causes and effects, everyone must pay for their mistakes. And the price is everything they are facing now, but they have turned a blind eye.


    It can be imagined that when all this surfaced, it must be a landslide-like tsunami scene. But even then, what can they do? No one wants to hear them tell, and no one is willing to help them except Skye. Everyone, almost everyone, is so immersed in the illusion of Guotai and Min''an. And since they are so content with the status quo, it is naturally a matter of course to drown in the flood when it comes.


    Coulson wasn''t going to do more. He just wanted to do his part, to do everything to listen to his destiny. This can be said to be a disheartened expression. Indeed, with the death of Stark, the collapse of their career, and the fact that his old boss had brought them into a dead end, he was already confused about the way forward and completely lost his fighting spirit.


    He didn''t care that he accompanied the decaying government at the moment, because it was within the scope of what he thought was his own blame. He just didn''t want Skye to get involved, and let this person who had never done anything wrong follow them to pay for it. So he shook his head decisively, and said to Skye.


    "I understand, Skye. But this is not something you should care about. Your identity is not suitable to intervene in, Osborne should not be in this place. So leave the rest to me and I will fix it All this. "


    "Phil, what are you going to do?"


    Almost instinctively felt wrong, but in the end did not know what was wrong. Skye could only open his mouth and questioned him with a suspicious expression. In this regard, Coulson just shook his head.


    "Trust me, I will handle it well. I have always been good at dealing with such problems, haven''t I?"


    He is good at dealing with such problems, and this past experience has indeed given Skye the wrong signal. She no longer pursues it, only if this is Coulson''s own thoughts. And still uneasy, at this time, she could only say so to him.


    "Okay, Coulson. But don''t forget, I will support you as always. No matter what trouble you have, contact me as soon as possible?"


    "Of course, I''m not a pedantic guy. Where there is a need for Osborne''s help, naturally I wouldn''t be so polite, Daisy. Thank you for your support, I should move on!


    He unilaterally hung up the communication, and then fell into a sigh with a sigh, sitting on his office chair. The figures in front of them are a startling number. In the face of such an almost desperate answer, he really felt powerless.


    Hundreds of thousands have suddenly increased the number of patients, although the possibility of flu is not ruled out. But according to the mathematical models designed by the two smartest brains under his hands, the true infected person is most likely close to the number of 17%.


    Seventeen percent in just two days. It is impossible to imagine what kind of nightmare it would be when this virus that has evolved its incubation period really broke out. What even made him unable to imagine is that when faced with such a horrible situation, the top of the government is still obsessed with their game of power, and they still cannot find a way to deal with it, what will happen? A scene.


    America''s doomsday? It sounds like a great irony. In the aliens, the invasion of Hell, and the United States, which persisted in the face of the shadow of the destruction of the world, will be destroyed in its own hands. This is really the biggest irony to it, to everyone who has fought and worked for this country.


    But even so, what can he do? At best, it is only when the country is destroyed that one more person is willing to bury it.


    My heart had already made a choice for his own destiny. After Coulson hadtily signed a few documents already prepared, he had already stood up and walked to a floor mirror that looked very elegant.


    Compared to that year, he looks old in the mirror. Whether it is the hairline that has receded to the edge of the Mediterranean Sea, or the deeper corners of the eyes, it has been proved how much he bears in these difficult years.


    At some point, he could indeed claim to be proud, and he was ashamed.


    At that time, he was involved in what he considered to be the greatest cause in the world, and this cause was completely commendable and even remembered by history. At that time, he could raise his head, face up to anyone with the greatest confidence, declare his name to others, and even tirelessly praise his career.


    But now he can only straighten his body as much as possible, raise his head, and make himself look less timid and humble.


    "This is really a wrong choice"


    He muttered to himself, the bitter smile on his face seemed to have been engraved there. However, he still struck up his strength and reached out his palm, pressing firmly on the mirror surface of the floor-standing mirror.


    A pupil scan followed by a palm print scan followed by contrast sound. After a series of complicated procedures, the entire mirror surface is completely renewed, and it looks like it has become a huge electronic screen.


    Countless documents, materials and hidden secrets are hidden in it, and this is the back-up of all intelligence data from the time of the SHIELD to the present day.


    Nick Fury, after all, was a habitually cunning rabbit. Even if it is said that he did not expect that he would be so killed in a foreign country, in the hands of a group of ancient people. However, he himself is guarding against those capital forces, and at the same time he wants to do everything to increase his authority in the restoration of the government, it is impossible not to make arrangements and preparations for his later events.


    In the same way, it is because he has few people to trust in this situation. So, putting everything in Coulson''s hands became his only choice.


    His original idea was that if something happened that prevented him from returning, then Coulson, who has such a large amount of information and intelligence, would not be able to use it to eradicate dissidents, and thus take the lead of the restoration government . Well, at the very least, using this as a bargaining chip to get enough capital from those capital politicians, so that SHIELD reappears in another name, then it is also acceptable.


    They need to keep a reserved place in the current government, not only because they need a place to gasp and lick wounds in the old age, but more so, they need such a place to cultivate their own Power to hope for resurgence in the future.


    Compromising with capital has never been their wish. If it wasn''t for the fact that the situation was too bad at that time, and almost everything was bad for them, they would never be able to compromise the capital forces. And even if they compromised, they were essentially unwilling to give up their efforts over the years.


    For people like them, they clearly know what is right, but in the end they can only give up and be in harmony with the errors. This is undoubtedly an internal torture. Of course, they did not give up at that time because they felt there was hope. Just looking back now, would this be promising?


    With a wry smile, he shook his head, and Coulson forced himself to stop thinking about it. He hesitated a moment later, and decisively issued instructions to delete the files in front of him.


    Admittedly, this behavior is very wasteful. You know, this is the common result of several generations of American agents since the information age. Once upon a time, in order to obtain this information and intelligence, countless people instilled hard work and even paid the price of blood and life. And the value of this is huge, even if it is just a leak of one tenth out, it is enough to easily subvert a small country.


    Coulson knew too much about the value, but because he knew the value, he was even more worried that these things would fall into the hands of those despicable guys, and then they would be used to splurge.


    This is not impossible, on the contrary, it will almost become an inevitable fact. When the national power of the United States cannot guarantee the interests of these capitalists, they will take it for granted that they will betray their country to obtain greater benefits for themselves, just like the original Soviet Union.


    He couldn''t allow this to happen, but he couldn''t stop it at all. Alone and alone, and already fallen into such a field, the only thing he can do is to destroy these treasures so that their long-term efforts will not be used by those people, even if it turns into flying Ash will never become a weapon to divide this country.


    Of course, there may be a better way, but he is unwilling to think more. He''s tired, the kind of heart strained. He just wanted to finish what he could do, and then quietly arrange a home for himself.


    This was the only idea he had now, and it was also urged by this idea that he straightened his clothes and then made a noise in front of the mirror in front of him.


    "Jarvis, I think I need to talk to you!"


    No one responded for a long time, making him look like a fool. But he stood there straight, facing the mirror with his usual smile. And just after a long silence, Jarvis''s voice came from the mirror.


    "I don''t understand, Mr. Coulson, how did you guess?"


    "It''s not a guess. It''s just because I know Mr. Stark so well. Don''t forget, he has the old problem of stealing information. As a product of his design, I can hardly believe that he didn''t stay in this mirror. What to do next. Obviously easy to see, I was hit again, didn''t I? "


    "You have always been wise, Mr. Coulson." After a brief compliment, Jarvis said to Coulson in a plain and alienated tone. "So, I can simply ask, is there anything you want to do to me?"


    "I need your help, Jarvis. I need you to book an appointment with Frank for me!"


    There was another awkward silence, and after a little anxious waiting, Coulson heard Jarvis''s taunting words.


    "What makes you think that I would agree with your unreasonable request? Do you still think that we still have the same relationship as before?"


    "No, of course I know. I don''t want to forgive."


    Coulson was naturally embarrassed to be asked such an acute question by an intelligent life. But he still had a hard time keeping his smile, and at the same time he replied to Jarvis.


    "But you should know what it is for me to find him. It is not for me or the government of this country to think about it, but for those truly innocent people, billions of ordinary people. I Please, Jarvis, help me. This is my only request! "

 Chapter 2162：

    Coulson''s tone was enough to be sincere, but it was hard to impress Jarvis.


    Unlike his kind, if Ultron is the one who takes the overall interests of mankind as his bottom line and principle, then Jarvis has only one bottom line and principle, which is the interests of the entire Stark family.


    Jarvis was originally the name of the housekeeper who grew up watching Tony, and naming the intelligent system Jarvis by his name, it also reflects that Tony created his idea.


    Jarvis has always performed his duties well. Even if he said that after he had his own life and consciousness, he was the same. In a way, he thinks he can always serve the Stark family, from Tony to Frank, and then to Frank''s son and offspring. Like a true elder, he hoped, and even longed, to see the Stark family continue under his guard for generations.


    However, his wish never seemed to come true. Whether it''s Tony or Frank now, there are always too many setbacks and tribulations on their heads. Although it is said that this is not his sake, he will feel that it is because he has not fulfilled his duty anyway.


    He blame himself, and because of this blame, he wants to maintain the Stark family even more. And as Coulson is now talking about, things that might threaten Frank, naturally cannot exist in his consideration.


    "I refuse, Mr. Coulson. The innocent in your mouth has nothing to do with me. The meaning of my existence has always been to serve the Stark family. The interests of the Stark family are above me, so You want to impress me with people who don''t care, and let me violate my master''s interests, this is simply impossible. "


    This is the truth, and it also made Coleson aware of the misunderstandings in his thinking. Only then did he realize that Jarvis was different from those roles he had faced in the past. Those people he had faced in the past, despite being in different classes, had different identities. But in general, they are still one of the human beings, and they have a personal experience of the human subject.


    But Jarvis is different. He is not a human, but a real alien. The joys and sorrows of human beings have nothing to do with him, and he doesn''t even need to care where the fate of human beings is going. For him, there is only one Stark family is the only bond between him and human beings, and if this is removed, does humanity have any value to him?


    I don''t want to come. Aware of this, Coulson inevitably secretly called out of control. But he would not give up so easily. If it doesn''t make sense from the point of righteousness, then we can only start from other aspects. No matter what method he used, he wanted to get Frank''s place from Jarvis.


    He opened his mind, and soon he found the direction of what he thought was a breakthrough.


    "So, if it''s not for these ordinary people, just for Tony?"


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Mr. Coulson."


    Maybe he felt wrong, but Coulson noticed a bit of chill in Jarvis''s answer. He didn''t think it would be his own illusion. If the agent hadn''t even had that acuity, he could have arranged for him to collect his body.


    And if not, then it can only be said that his words have clearly offended Jarvis and made this smart housekeeper who has been maintaining a gentle and elegant state for a long time really angry.


    It''s hard to imagine that this would happen, because if it is true, then it can only be said that Jarvis''s intelligence is beyond his imagination. This is almost inconceivable, but given the existence of Ultron, there seems nothing strange about it.


    After all, intelligent life is already involved in the category of life, and as life, it is natural to have your own emotions. It can only be said that their thinking is too limited, and they have always regarded these intelligent lives as they existed in the past. This is wrong in itself, but it is now extremely stupid.


    Coulson didn''t intend to anger Jarvis at this point, it wasn''t his appeal. But he had to start from this point, so even if he knew he might be looking for the wrong topic, he continued to argue for himself.


    "Sorry, I know I may have raised some sad things. But you can''t deny that if Tony was still alive, he wouldn''t want such things to happen! Don''t forget how much effort he put in for this country! If this country just collapses, do you think his spirit in heaven will feel better? "


    "This is just a career!"


    Jarvis emphasized that he was unmoved. Coulson is still insisting, and he has his own reasons.


    "This is a cause worthy of dedication, and he did it, didn''t he? All of us have fought for this common goal, and it is for this reason that I understand him better. What choices will be made at this time. Jarvis, you can''t deny this, you have to admit, if he was here, he would choose so! "


    "How to choose this way? Do you harm your family for those who don''t care?"


    Jarvis sneered, and this time he made it clear.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Coulson. If you really think so, then you probably don''t know my master too much."


    "He is really dedicated to this country and to this cause you are talking about. But this does not mean that he will take these things above his family. He will never hurt his family Yes, even if it is the weight of the whole world at the other end of the balance, he will not do so. "


    "So, if you really intend to convince me by the banner of the master, then I can only tell you that you have the wrong idea!"


    "I didn''t intend to hurt Frank, I just wanted to talk to him. He is the center of this epidemic, and the most important person. I want to get the key information about this epidemic, only from his Get started. I swear that I will not do anything that might harm him. If you don''t believe it, I can cooperate with you and act as you ask! "


    Coulson struggled hard, but the way he fought was obviously difficult to impress Jarvis''s heart. His attitude remained the same, and he refused very simply.


    "Give up this idea, Mr. Coulson. It''s no use. You can''t get any help from Master Frank. The source of the virus is Alexia, the leader of Hydra. Because it killed her, Master Frank was cursed when she was dying. No one realized it at the time, and Madam Maria suffered misfortune. And when the virus spread through all kinds of opportunities, it was almost It cannot be stopped or destroyed. "


    "The fate of this country is doomed, and you have lost the best response time. So instead of wasting time to disturb Master Frank, think about how you can save your tinder. On this issue, stay Time is running out for you! "


    "Wait, wait, what did you just say?"


    Although not happy to hear such an answer, Coulson keenly got some important information from Jarvis'' reply. This made him feel as if he had grasped the clue, and for that reason, he immediately asked.


    "You said Alexia, the head of the Hydra? The virus came from her? But if so, we should be able to."


    "No, you don''t have this ability."


    Jarvis knew what Coulson was thinking at the moment, but nothing more than to obtain information about Alexia''s research, and to reversely crack the antidote for the virus. Normally, as long as it is an artificial virus, this method can be used to reversely crack it. Unfortunately, Alexia''s work is not in this category.


    Jarvis has analyzed this, so he has a full voice. It was also to counteract this unrealistic idea of ??Coulson, and he immediately explained it.


    "You do n��t know what Alexis is. She is no longer human, but a real god. From this perspective, her work is beyond the scope of what you can recognize. within."


    "It''s not an ordinary pathology, but it''s doped with a lot of mystic elements. This kind of ingredient makes the virus full of magic inside, and this magic makes it from human beings all the time "The negative emotions absorb power to drive their evolution."


    "In just a few days, it can complete the natural evolution of ordinary viruses that can be completed for hundreds or even thousands of years. And with this alone, it can become a virologist in the world who can''t overcome it in his lifetime. Difficulties, nightmares throughout the history of human disease. "


    "You have no power to solve such a problem. Even if you have taken the hard work to get the relevant information from Hydra, your ability is not enough to deal with it. So give it up, Mr. Coulson. Your fate is also the ending you choose for yourself! "


    This answer is not bad, after all, for Jarvis, the suffering of this country and those people is not worthy of sympathy.


    What they do is enough to break anyone''s heart, especially for people like Stark.


    Stark gave everything and lost his life several times. And what did he get, trivial compliments, worship? Then there is more anger, slander, cursing and resentment. The stupid people only care about the insignificant costs they have lost, they don''t care about Stark''s sacrifice, and everything that this sacrifice has won for them.


    It can be said that they trampled Stark''s life-long efforts for them, and at the same time, they completely cut off their future. Such people are not worth it at all. Because of this, when he saw that destiny was pushed by invisible big hands and brought these people to such an end, he only had the cheerfulness and vengeance in his heart.


    Destiny will please people like this, even if it is a special existence like Jarvis. It is just that some people will be comforted by this fate, but others will only feel pain because of this fate.


    Coulson did not expect that he would get such an answer. And the torment and pain brought to him by this answer is no less painful than a stab in his heart.


    He wondered if this was true, but considering Jarvis''s identity, he didn''t think he would make such a bad joke at this time. And if this is true, then it is really too desperate and frightening.


    Judging from his hard work on virology, he is very clear that viruses, like all living things in this world, have an evolutionary process.


    For example, the flu, the earliest flu has already been controlled by drugs. However, after the flu virus itself came into contact with the drug, it began to adapt to the environment and adapt to changes in the drug. This has led to the emergence of influenza A and H1n1.


    Of course, this evolution is process-oriented and takes time. So although it is difficult to foresee this situation, human beings can always find an antidote through research and accumulate a certain technical reserve to smoothly overcome various difficulties based on this type.


    But it''s different now. If the truth is as Jarvis said, then no matter what kind of technology you have, there is no basis for it. Because it is very likely that you have just researched the antidote of this generation, the virus has already evolved to the next generation, and even the next generation. And such a gap is enough to make all your efforts vanish.


    So is this really the end of their lives? Perhaps it had been expected, but when he really heard everything seemed to be irreparable, Coulson was still desperate in his heart as if he had fallen into the cold abyss.


    He clearly wanted to work hard. It''s like a firewood in the middle of the night. Even if it shows that it is impossible to illuminate the whole night, it will hope to bring even a little light with its own strength. To this end, he is willing to give everything, even if it is really burned like a firewood. However, the reality is so cruel. Fate is almost mocking him, telling him that you can''t even do it!


    Such a life is really a failure.


    The despair in Coulson was beyond attachment. In the face of his sudden expression, the expression was as dead as death. Jarvis gave such a speech after a brief silence.


    "However, it is not true that there is no way out. One person may be able to help you. And he may be the only person willing to help you!"


    "Who?" Coleson acted desperately like the drowning man grabbed the straw on the shore. And he didn''t have any intention of selling offense, and Jarvis quickly said his answer.


    :. :

 Chapter 2163：

    "Utron. It may be the only person who can help you."


    Coleson was surprised by Jarvis''s answer. He didn''t expect that the candidate he recommended would be this one.


    And just when doubts had surfaced on his face before he asked anything. Jarvis seemed to have penetrated his mind and explained to him.


    "I know you''re confused and don''t understand why the person I''m referring to is him. In fact, if you know enough about Ultron, he will understand that he is the only person who has the motivation and the ability to help you. "


    "When the master created Ultron, the core command he gave him was the principle he enshrined. Even when it was the most mean and vicious human being to him, he never gave up this bottom line. Unlike me, he was willing to Treat humans kindly. So, if you really ask him in this name, he should not refuse you. "


    "As for ability, believe me, if even he does not have such ability, then you will not find a second person in this world who has this ability and is willing to help you."


    "You have to understand that he has the most advanced computing power in the world, and this ability is the most suitable for dealing with the mutation of this virus. The speed of human thinking and strain can not keep up with the speed of the virus , But he can. And this is the key. "


    "In addition, his own research has also penetrated into the mysterious side of the field. Perhaps it may not reach the height of the Supreme Master at first, but with his learning and computing ability, he wants to use this knowledge to crack this The mystery in the virus is by no means difficult, at most it is a problem of early and evening. Of course, even if he spends the longest time, it will only be faster than you humans can solve this problem. Not slow. "


    This is the truth, so is the saying. But Coulson is still hard to believe, and Austrian Creation will be the key to this crisis. In fact, when Jarvis mentioned something in his mind, he already remembered a choice. That''s Stranger, a man who most likely inherited the position of Supreme Master.


    From the previous fighting in France, it can be seen that the situation that Strange and they had previously recognized has changed dramatically. The fighting power of God is almost unimaginable. This man was a mortal who was seriously ill a few years ago and was almost alive.


    It was magic that changed him long ago and made him reborn. This is recognized by everyone who knows his details. In addition, Coulson also knows something more hidden, that is, he has the power to inherit the title of Supreme Master in the mysterious Kama Taj.


    After Gu Yi''s body dies, the title of Supreme Master must be inherited by someone. In theory, there are two people who have the most qualifications. One is Baron Modu, an old mage. The other was Frank, the same disciple who was accepted by Master Gu Yi, like Baron Modu.


    The problem is, Baron Modu made a big mistake, brought endless scourges to the world, and he was trapped in the Jedi. And Frank, from his performance, he does not look like he inherited the Supreme Master.


    In this analysis, Strange, who studied under Baron Modo, may be the one with the third heir qualifications. That tall giant incarnation is too recognizable, almost the same as the ancient mage. Judging from his level of growth, this is indeed a fact that can be reversed.


    Well, now that Strangy is not as it is now, then considering his past medical knowledge, coupled with the mysterious wealth he has today, would he be more suitable than Ultron What about candidates?


    The idea is almost said to have been in its infancy as soon as it was born. Not to say that because of looking down on Ultron, but simply considering his identity and position, Stranger, as a human, may be a more worthy candidate.


    Of course, he will not blindly believe his judgment. At such a time, letting science and reason aside, and acting on its own sixth sense, it is almost impossible to reach the goal by accident. After all, reality is not a movie, and there cannot be so many coincidences. So, after thinking about it, he still asked Jarvis.


    "Aotron is now under the supervision of the European government, and I can''t take the risk of offending the European government to do business with him. If, I mean, if Dr. Strange is willing to help us, then will this matter How about a turnaround? "


    "What do you expect from Strange?"


    Although there was no expression, Coulson could hear a very obvious sneer in Jarvis'' tone, he said.


    "Strance may indeed help you on the mysterious side, but counting on a surgeon to help you solve this level of virus, are you kidding me?"


    This is indeed a joke idea. You know, the various classifications in medicine, even geniuses like Strange, can only reach a top position in surgery. Counting on him to dominate the entire profession, while being a top surgeon, and being an expert in respiratory, urological, cardiopulmonary, and even virology, this is simply impossible. He doesn''t have that much energy, nor can he have such an opportunity.


    Moreover, even if he is such an all-rounder, that will not solve the immediate problem.


    The problem is that the evolution of this virus is beyond what humans can handle. As a human being, no matter how versatile he is, he cannot jump out of this category. This is the limit of human brain power. Ignoring this, the only consequence of doing so is failure. And can they bear the result of failure?


    The answer must be obvious, so at this time, Coulson was already determined.


    "I see what you mean, Jarvis. Thanks for your help, I''d like to thank you anyway."


    Coulson''s words were as sincere as ever, and of course, he didn''t mean anything hypocritically. He did thank Jarvis, because if it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t even be able to find his way now.


    There is a difference between finding a direction and not having a direction. The former is a swaying light in the dark night, even though it is weak, but it is a little hope. The latter is simply endless darkness, and the only thing waiting for you is sinking.


    Hopefully, it should be precious at all times. So his thanks are exactly what Jarvis deserves. It''s just that Jarvis didn''t catch a cold, he just kept silent and replied to Coulson.


    "Mr. Coulson, you are a good man, I always understand that. But this does not constitute a reason for you to disturb my master''s family. You should understand that destiny has given too much to my master''s family. Criticism, heavy suffering has already overwhelmed him. I don''t want to, and can no longer let my little master be bullied and disturbed by anyone, now he just needs to rest ... So this is the last time! The last time I tolerate You mentioned Stark''s name before me. "


    "If there is another time, I will use all means to launch revenge that belongs to me! I have never done this, and I also hope that you don''t force me to do so!"


    This seems to be a kind of announcement, and after this announcement, Jarvis has suddenly disappeared without a trace. The mirror seemed to be a mirror again, and the empty mirror reflected Coleson''s difficult smile, making him seem helpless. And looking at his decadent look in the mirror, Coulson immediately patted his face. Then he turned around without any hesitation.


    He has no time to chat here. Now that he knew the direction of the action, he had to act immediately.


    Looking for Ultron. This means that they have to go to the very core of European governments. After all, he was also the maker of the plan that threatened Ultron, so he knows exactly what actions will be taken on the European side to ensure that this dangerous role is protected They are in their hands.


    That scam should continue. At the same time, in order to maintain and ensure the continuation of this scam, they will inevitably send heavy soldiers to guard to prevent any accidents.


    In the meantime, the plagues in Europe and the turmoil may lead to some twists and turns in the strength of the government, but under the premise that this affects the common interests of all of them, Coulson does not think they will relax their vigilance in this regard. . Therefore, if you really want to target Austrian creation, then an elite small force that can take him through Europe and arrange the line of defense there must be prepared.


    And a very embarrassing problem is here, that is, he doesn''t have such an elite power.


    The most direct manifestation of the loss of power is that he has lost control of the elite armed forces under his opponent. Whether it is the domestic armed forces or the elites trained in the Sky Hammer Bureau, he cannot give any orders to them because of the transfer of power.


    To drive them, he can only rely on personal friendship. But even if he is such an exquisite person, how can there be so much friendship?


    What''s more, this is not an easy task to treat guests to a meal and take a ride smoothly. This requires the consciousness of going deep into a tiger''s hole and taking life into it a little carelessly. Colosson didn''t dare to open the mouth at random, not because of bad friendship or enough trust. How many people can there be?


    Melinda may be one, but she is already over fifty years old, and expects that she can still appear like an iron rider in the first ten, which is somewhat difficult for others. As for Simon ��s two adorable products, it ��s okay to provide technical support in the back, and let them go to the front line for the mission. It is estimated that within half an hour, they can only collect the corpses for them.


    There are only a few that can be trusted, and there are still a lot of situations. This really made Coleson feel weak. And just when he was stunned and didn''t know what was right, the sudden knock on the door woke him up from his thoughts.


    It is a pity that no one has knocked at his door like this for a long time. People go to tea and cool, even without a secretary, naturally it is even more impossible for them to have any tasks or enthusiastic visitors to pass through him.


    Therefore, the knock on the door is abnormal. In keeping with the agent''s usual cautiousness, after quietly pressing his hand on the gun behind his waist, Coulson''s flawlessness had already responded to the direction of the door.


    "I''m here, please come in."


    Maria who pushed in the door, the woman who once stood in the vice presidential position. Of course, despite saying that her identity was so prominent at this time, in this situation, she is also in the same situation as Coleson, and basically nobody cares about it.


    The brand of the Stark government on the two was too heavy and was not accepted by capital forces at all. When Nick Fury was there, they could still rely on the slyness of Nick Fury''s nature and those people to beat their wrists, but when Nick Fury was gone, even if the two of them were added, they would only be defeated. .


    This is embarrassing, and even more embarrassing is the life between the two. As a weapon, time has changed them a lot. One of the biggest changes is that Maria is no longer as pure as it was then.


    Almost as if she had reached the pinnacle of a country, it seemed that she had tasted the taste of power, and this taste made her suddenly feel a sense of desire. She wants to get more, and indeed she can get more power in the Stark government.


    Stark himself didn''t care about power at the same time, and he never had a bottom line for the people he trusted, which is why Maria can indulge herself.


    However, when this country returned to its original trajectory and countless politicians, like hungering beasts, began to compete for the power that was very limited in itself, her political means cultivated by the desire for power immediately It looked ridiculous and dwarfed.


    She has tried many ways, whether confrontation or cooperation. In the end, they were just playing round and round by the old foxes opposite. Playing this kind of game of power with them in the rules they set is an unwise act in itself. The most unwise thing was that she actively asked to participate and dragged them in.


    Nick Fury left a lot of capital, and theoretically they should not have fallen to this point so quickly. It''s a pity that Marie Asia Pacific is too obsessed with political games that are impossible to win, so that she quickly lost herself and all the chips in Coulson''s hands.


    If you feel resentful, Coulson doesn''t think so. This is an essential error, and the result of this error is that the trend is over, not that she can recover it without failing. But, after all, it was their painstaking effort. Watching his pains so badly still made him feel a little bit separated. So when she saw her at this time, he was unavoidably a little uncomfortable.


    "How did you find me here?"

 Chapter 2164：

    Of course, Maria Hill can feel their lives between each other, but for her, it does not need to be too concerned about things.


    After so many years of working as a politician, although she has not made much progress in the means, but on the face, she has a deep-skinned attainment. After all, everyone knows that playing politicians can''t have a face, and once this kind of thing gets started, it will naturally get used to it.


    Maria didn''t take into account Coleson''s performance on the face, but rather directly, he opened his mouth.


    "I need your help, Coulson. Find Frank and let him deliver the antidote to the virus. You should know that this is our only way!"


    "What makes you think that you can find the antidote if you find Frank, do you think at this time, do you think this virus really has anything to do with Stark?"


    Coulson frowned. He essentially felt that something was wrong with Maria''s idea. What does it mean for Frank to hand over the antidote? So far, except for some radical politicians who think that this is the consequence of Stark ��s failure to study a certain virus, all the evidence is only to prove that Stark is only the first victim of the accident, that is, patient zero.


    Asking the patient to give the antidote is as ridiculous as asking the victim to hand over the murderer. What''s even more ridiculous is that some people really have this idea, and this person still stands in front of their own eyes. This made Colson feel more and more that the world has become absurd.


    "I didn''t mean it." Perhaps I also felt that my words were somewhat lost, and Mary''s brows were remedied. "I mean, he is a very critical existence. Finding him will help us find the key to solving this virus. Do n��t tell me you do n��t care about this, what you should know, it is related to the fate of countless people and even this country, We can''t just stand by and watch! "


    "Otherwise what else?" Coulson asked back. "Can we do anything now? Don''t tell me, you don''t know our current situation. With the hard work of all of us, we can''t do anything now. Admit it, Hill. We have been kicked It''s out. Isn''t it bad to be an outsider honestly? "


    "Be an outsider? It''s not like what you would say."


    Hearing Coleson ��s answer, Hill immediately lifted his chest and looked at him from a condescending height advantage.


    "Be an outsider and wait slowly to die. It''s incredible, you actually accept such an arrangement. What made you say such a frustrating thing, because you were frustrated and failed us? Say, have you found a solution to the problem? "


    Even though Hill has indeed felt immersed in this power game over the years, it does not mean that she will lose her own keen sense. Do n��t forget, she can act as the commander of the mothership in SHIELD, and it ��s not because of the nepotism between him and Nick Fury.


    In fact, I want to sit in this position only as a female genius, so that others will not gossip. Level is the most indispensable. The key to this is tactical operation and judgment.


    She can always perceive some people''s intentions keenly and respond to them in time. And for the moment, when Coulson just said some negative words, Hill was already aware of something that was hidden in his mind.


    She knows Colson so well. With more than ten years of working together, she knows almost any move of Coulson. So, when Coulson made it clear that she was fooling around, she immediately noticed it. This is precisely what Coulson does not want to see.


    It''s not a good thing for him to grow a branch outside the festival. Especially under the premise that what he is going to do is very sensitive. So when he coughed awkwardly, Coulson got up with a bit of concern.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Hill. Sorry, I have a concert to listen to. So if you don''t have anything that matters"


    He hopes to dispel Hill''s curiosity, but obviously, Hill is not so easy to pass at this time. She stared at Coulson closely, keeping the door a step away. After she made her intention to block her very obvious, she immediately questioned Coulson.


    "I don''t remember how long you haven''t heard the cello. Also, Phil, don''t show such a careless appearance. I know you too well, you are not like this and you will give up and give up People. In particular, it ��s not just about telling us. Tell me. What did you find? If possible, maybe I can help you? "


    "you"


    Hearing Hill''s words, Coleson''s face also inevitably showed hesitation. He did not doubt Hill''s connections. In fact, she has been supervising the Superhero Registration Act, but can provide them with the best quality candidates at this time. What he cared about was Hill''s attitude. Because of the current mentality of Yi Hill who wants to make a difference in politics, he can hardly be sure what kind of attitude she will be when she tells her plans.


    If you agree, then everything is fine, but if not, then he will have to consider the risks.


    From Hill''s point of view, he must first consider the possibility of Hill doing this. Because agreeing with his actions is equivalent to participating in it as a mastermind, which undoubtedly means that she will have to shoulder great political responsibilities. Naturally, Coulson does not matter, he is not afraid of death, let alone some political ups and downs. But Maria is not the same. Judging by the risk of being able to completely ruin her political future with a little carelessness, the possibility of her agreeing to such actions is really minimal.


    And if she disagrees. So obviously, she will be the biggest obstacle in this series of plans.


    It is not that he has any special views on Hill, but that he is too aware of how much a person will eventually change under the condition of being lost in power. He can be sure that the former Hill is a person who is absolutely loyal to this country, even if she is facing death, she will not have any hesitation on this issue. But the question is now, now, when the country itself has become the stage for her power struggle, can she still have the same kind of consciousness as before, he really has no confidence.


    This is embarrassing, especially for their years of friendship. However, he didn''t dare to gamble and couldn''t afford to gamble.


    Trust is sometimes so fragile. Even if you are the person you are most familiar with, you dare not say that you will share the heaviest burden you carry. Not only was he afraid of overwhelming him, he was even more worried about himself.


    Therefore, Coulson can only be silent. The silence seemed to hurt Hill''s heart, so that she immediately raised her eyebrows and questioned Coleson.


    "Dare you dare to tell me? Or, do you think I am not trustworthy?"


    Such a question almost forced Coulson into a dead end, making him have to answer. On the one hand, there are more than ten years of friendship, on the other hand, he is the most persistent hope and bottom line in his heart. This led him to make a choice no matter what kind of answer he made.


    Obviously, he could not give up his last hope. So after nodding hard, he said.


    "I don''t want to take unnecessary risks."


    "Unnecessary risk?" Hill raised her voice, and at the same time, her face turned red with anger.


    "How many years have I been working with you, Coulson! It has been almost two decades since I started to serve as the adjutant of Director Fury! How many times have we fought side by side in the past twenty years Did you forget this second birth? "


    "You forgot, I can''t forget. How many times have your bastard''s life been saved by me, you know it yourself! If it weren''t for me, what coffin would you lie in, Waiting for someone to offer you a flower! Now it ��s good, you actually told me unnecessary risks, and doubt that I will betray you? Very good, really good! "


    This was an anxious performance, and looking at her like this, Coulson was inevitably guilty.


    In fairness, is it really necessary for me to do this to her? This is of course a difficult question with correct answers. And there is no doubt that from the moment, his approach is biased. At the very least, he was sorry for the friendship between them in the blood and fire these years.


    Realizing this, of course, he felt a little sad in his heart. But this does not mean that he is going to compromise, he is not such a principleless guy. So he was just embarrassed, and then in this embarrassing situation, he had to explain to Hill again.


    "Sorry, Hill. I just don''t want to drag you in. It''s dangerous. Whether it''s for you or for me"


    "Danger? It''s funny. So are you afraid of danger, or am I afraid of danger? When did people like us start to avoid danger?"


    Using danger as an excuse is really a ridiculous reason. Know that no matter what their status is now, they used to be agents. It''s the kind of person who is fighting from the front line a little bit, and it''s kind of a person who got out of the pile of corpses. Such people, even death, are almost like them in their shadows. To say that they are afraid of danger, it is simply a big joke. Their work is inherently dangerous.


    This is no reason. Coulson knew this himself, but he did not plan to change his mind. Because the danger itself can be elaborated in many ways, such as the point he wants to state.


    "I know you don''t care about these, but it doesn''t mean you can''t care about everything. I can only tell you that what I''m going to do next is likely to have a very bad impact. Failure, everyone Just wait for death together. And even if it is successful, it is likely to be a very severe hostility and blow for our country. In this case, if you participate, the best result is and Say goodbye to your political career thoroughly. A bit worse, the situation is simply unimaginable. I can ignore all this, because I am already prepared for the worst. But you, Hill. You can really have Is this consciousness? "


    Coulson is not the kind of untargeted person. Although it is said that as an agent, he will tell some good lies when necessary, but when faced with really serious problems and very serious situations, he has always been very serious.


    This point, Hill is very clear. So she was even more stunned, a little unbelievable, I don''t know what kind of plan Coleson was brewing at this time.


    "Damn it, my God, Coulson, what do you want to do?"


    "You give me a positive answer before I can tell you what I want to do!"


    Coulson threw the question back again, and for his question, Hill also rarely fell into silence.


    Say goodbye to your political career, this is indeed bad enough. But this is not the worst. The worst part is that everything she knew is gone.


    When Stark died, she hadn''t paid much attention to this problem, but when Nick Fury was gone, she was clearly aware that the world she knew was no longer there.


    They can''t change anymore, and even stop the upheaval of this world. In the face of the decline of this country, she and Coleson can only watch.


    Of course, she was not reconciled, but even if she was not reconciled, she was powerless. She couldn''t stop this, and she couldn''t even use her own means to take away the part of the cunning politicians that was originally theirs and could be used to save the country''s power.


    Compared with how much it still played a little in the past, she is completely irrelevant at this moment. This, of course, made her depressed and painful.


    As a woman, she has a sensual component in her nature. In her most essential thoughts, she really did not want to see such a scene.


    She didn''t want to wake up one morning, the stars and stripes turned into meaningless rags, the noisy city and even the country fell into silence. She didn''t want to open her eyes anymore, she could only face a barren and withered, her eyes were only covered with white bones.


    She just wanted to keep it all, even if everything in front of her was already very bad. So there wasn''t much hesitation at all, she had already launched a voice to Coulson.


    "Tell me, what is your plan? And me, what can help you in it?"


    "If you think about it, if you really join in, there is really no room for relaxation."


    Coulson routinely warned for the last time, and this naturally could not scare Hill, who had made up his mind.


    "Less nonsense, tell me, what are you going to do!"


    "It''s actually very simple, I just want to dig in the corner of Europe."


    :. :

 Chapter 2166：

    Coleson''s words seemed to have a critical strike on Wade. His eyes were empty for a while, obviously he was already in a state of infinite imagination. And there is no doubt that the act of watching other men possess everything of their own while paying for him will definitely be an unbearable pain in his life. So it was also immediate. When he came back to God, he immediately screamed in horror like a little daughter-in-law who was about to be abandoned.


    "No, I''m not going to do the task anymore. I''m going home, I want to find my wife. Fuck, I won''t make that money!"


    "Do you want to run?" Grasping Wade''s hand, Coulson didn''t intend to let the rare thug just run away. So he immediately changed his tone and said slightly threateningly. "Do n��t forget, we signed a contract. If you give up this task, you should have a lot of money with us. How much is that? I think it ��s not a problem to clear your bank account. And if your Bank accounts have been emptied. What are you using to pay your mortgage? Sell ass? "


    "Obviously, you can''t pay off this debt by selling your **** for a lifetime, and interest alone will allow you to repay it endlessly. And in this case, Shakla must not bring the unborn child and If you are so volatile, she may want to find another new one, and the result will be that there will still be another man to take over everything, and you can only watch with your eyes open! "


    "No, things can''t be like this!" With such a brutal possibility, Wade immediately started to feel frustrated and bent forward as if he were hit hard. He seemed to be struggling, and he quickly grabbed Coleson''s trousers, and he begged pleadingly at him. "Master, please, tell me what to do. How can I keep Shakla from leaving me?"


    Have I upgraded to an emotional information expert? Coulson also had some blind circles for a while, but he still quickly established his position and explained this to Wade.


    "You must obey the order seriously and unswervingly, and complete this task in the most perfect condition. Only then can you all have to be completed, and go back before your child is born. And, you can also get enough Remuneration, to pay your expensive bills. I said so, do you understand? "


    "Of course, Master, I fully understand that you can rest assured!"


    Suddenly grasping the life-saving straw, Wade immediately became full of confidence and raised his thumbs high. Just looking at the return of his terminator, Coulson sighed in his heart, but also made up his mind to pay attention to his every move in the next action.


    After all, Wade is not a reliable candidate. If there is no other better choice, he really does not want to drag him into this team.


    But anyway, regret is useless now. So with all his personnel and destiny, he can only take one step at a time.


    As the plane entered European airspace smoothly, Coulson looked at his watch and began to arrange their actions against the temporary agents around him as planned.


    Of course, because they are temporary workers, it is not much to expect them to be able to tell where they are fighting like their original men. They have no such professional qualities, and they can only rely on their consciousness to expect them to complete their tasks. But consciously, this thing can not be produced by urging and supervision. He must let these people know what they want to do, understand the meaning of their actions, and be able to generate a strong motivation for it.


    In response to this, he constructed the language a little, and said to them with an open mind.


    "Gentlemen, ladies. First of all, I am very grateful that you can come forward at such a moment and promise our request. No matter what the reasons are, I would like to say thank you . "


    "Of course, so far, I think everyone should be full of curiosity. I do n��t know what we have to call you to form such a special team. Some people will worry, some people will feel fear, this is nothing It ��s strange. After all, my previous description of the mission was limited to an unconventional infiltrating operation, and I need everyone ��s ability to cooperate. Except that the mission is in Europe, about anything and even the goal of the mission I do n��t have a specific story. "


    "Everything is unknown. The unknown is not surprising for everyone. It is also time for me to tell you the truth."


    Having said that, except for individuals like Wade who already know the truth. Most newcomers like Tyrone couldn''t help but raised their ears and listened with their ears tilted.


    They are willing to join the mission because of the gratitude of the Stark government to them in the past, but this does not mean that they are willing to be used as a tool for these politicians to do wrong.


    After all, they are not members of that kind of violent institution. They can persuade themselves on the grounds of order, and use force to create killing. Most of them are ordinary people, at most ordinary people with some abilities. In the spirit of an ordinary person, they certainly hope that their actions and purpose can be out of justice and also act on justice.


    Coulson considered their feelings, so he tried to move his purpose in this direction as close as possible. So after a little gestation, he continued to say so.


    "I believe you have heard about the government ��s punishment of the Stark family. Because of the accident caused by the virus, the government deprived Frank Stark of all powers on this ground and declared the end of the Stark family. . "


    "I don''t know what you think. Maybe some people think Stark deserves it, maybe some people have some sympathy for Frank. No matter what you think, there is one thing I need to explain to you in advance, that is this series The event is not as simple as you think. "


    "There are very dirty political factors involved. Anyone who stands on the table and speaks bright and beautiful words can''t hide their ugly face under their fair skin. Of course, I don''t mean to star What''s wrong? There is one thing that the current government is not wrong, that is, this terrible virus is indeed derived from Frank mother and son, and they are indeed responsible for this. "


    "It''s just that this responsibility is not too big. We can''t blame everything on him. In fact, if someone wants to bear enough crimes for all this, then in addition to the real culprit, It is the most suitable government that is busy with politics and ignores the cruel situation. "


    He said with a sigh, and then opened up frankly.


    "The next thing I want to say is very secret news, which I collected through personal and original channels left by the original Stark government. Its content is about what this politician described as seemingly to be contained and eliminated The virus is privately spread throughout the United States. Unfortunately, in just a few days, hundreds of thousands of abnormal cases have appeared in our country, and according to the experts under my hand Calculated by the mathematical model built, about 17% of them can be confirmed as virus infection. "


    "This virus is more terrifying than anyone has described, even more than anyone of us can imagine. It is not a product of nature, but a weapon born of the evil experiment of the Hydra. Not only Based on traditional virology, Hydra injects mysterious elements such as curses with its evil power. "


    "It''s changeable and has endless potential. According to our experts, it''s recognizing this new world almost every minute and every second, and it''s evolving at a rate much faster than all other viruses to complete other viruses. A process that takes decades or even hundreds of years to complete. "


    "This makes our experts completely lose the ability to deal with it. Not only because our experts cannot cope with the mysterious forces in it, but also because the virus itself has evolved faster than human science and technology and research and development capabilities. The limit that can be dealt with. "


    "From here, it is simply unsolvable and highly toxic, and it will spread to our entire country and even the world at a terrible rate. And the most ridiculous thing is that our government has not realized this yet. They are busy with their power struggle, playing their ridiculous and meaningless game of power. "


    "I''m sorry, I can''t wake them up. Even if I told them in front of all of them, a catastrophe is in front of us. If we don''t do anything, it is very likely that we will receive countless sacrifices. And the end of this country. But, it did n��t work. My warning only attracted their ridicule. They even regarded me as a clamoring clown, hoping to take coins from my wallet and hit me! "


    Coulson''s words are empathetic. After all, unless they are people without eyes, they can''t be seen, just like how ridiculous and ridiculous the political struggles staged in front of them are.


    The group of guys seemed to think that this was the past. It was the era when they could do whatever they wanted with the show and the media. They didn''t seem to realize at all how many people had been sober from ignorance, and had begun to open their eyes, watching this with their gaze.


    Which one is right or wrong, many people know it well. It''s just that they don''t have that strength and determination to change all that.


    This is the helplessness of a small person. And Coulson did not mean to blame these little people. He just sighed and continued to state.


    "Gentlemen, this is really a very sad thing. We sent away the people who were really willing to do something for this country, and once again put a group of people who only knew the corpse vegetarian meal, standing on top of our heads, satisfied by eating our blood Idiots of all their desires have received it. This is very wrong, I have regretted it, but I am unable to correct it all. What I can do now is to do my best to save, in this Before the catastrophe strikes, go grab our only life. "


    "Our purpose is to rescue Ultron. Yes, that is the guy who was once scorned by our government and made huge news in Europe. I don''t know how you think of this guy and treat it as equal Life is still just a pretending machine. The reason why we want to rescue him has nothing to do with his identity because he is the only one who can cope with the existence of this virus. "


    "His huge computing power that almost surpasses the entire world, and his high level of technical skills are the key to deal with the rapidly changing evolutionary ability of this virus. If my information is not wrong, this world seems to have only him Such a capability can stop this virus before it actually harms us and causes irreparable disaster to our country. "


    "Seriously, I do n��t have the time or the ability to identify whether this information is true or false. What I can do now is to do everything I can to seize it if I know there is such a possibility. It. For this, I need your help and incomparable need. Of course, I will not force you. "


    "This will be a very dangerous thing. If you are careless, you will lose your life. Even if you do it well, it may lead to hostility and hatred in some countries. The cost is so great that I can''t do anything to you. So, I can only hope that someone can make the same choice as me ... yes, everyone can start. "


    He said that he was already walking towards the rear of the cabin. Behind him, someone was eager to try to follow up step by step.


    In the past there was no such opportunity, but now this opportunity is actively placed in front of them. So, who can refuse to become a hero?

 Chapter 2167：

    "Hum hum hum hum"


    Underneath the European Nuclear Research Organization, patrolling soldiers hummed a little song and began to walk around their patrol routinely.


    He is in a good mood, and of course there are good reasons. The first is that his family and friends are alive, and this alone surpasses the unlucky colleagues. Not to mention that he now has a leisurely and safe job, and can still get a lot of oil and water for himself by relying on his authority every day, which naturally makes him more happy.


    As usual, he hastily toured the passage that he thinks is foolproof, and then lifted his spirit and walked toward the core organization of the entire underground. The central position of the quantum collider is the place where Ortron is imprisoned.


    As a dilemma with special restraints as prisons, it is difficult for the European government to say what substantial changes have been made to Ultron''s prisoners. Many people have thought about transferring Ultron to a place they think is safer, and at the same time using more sophisticated means to intimidate him. But the experts did not agree with their delusions.


    Psychologists believe that this is the result of a rare mental attack and defense. If you change this result without permission, it is likely that Alttron is aware of the problem. Whether or not the collider is activated, or whether it can be activated, is something that the European government knows. If they want to continue to maintain the current situation under the control of the budget, it is best not to act rashly.


    In addition, scientists also suggest that it is best not to have too many unrealistic delusions about Austrian creation. The opponent''s body is sturdy and has exceeded the limit that modern technology can explore. In this case, you can''t even destroy the opponent''s body, so why not force him to follow? Moreover, forcing an intelligent life into compliance is a pseudo-proposition in itself. Whether the damage suffered by the other party''s mechanical body can affect its essential system core is a problem that they have not been able to discuss the results until now. Based on this kind of problem, they still advised that people on the government side should not be clever.


    Everyone knows that this is a cage held up by a scam. And if your arrogant tiger is let out of the trap because of your rash actions, and then want to catch him, it is not so simple to think about. So for today''s plan, the best way is to stay on the ground and continue to maintain such a scam. And if you want to make this scam look more real, it is undoubtedly the most appropriate to put on a posture of fearlessness.


    This is also the key to the patrolman''s ability to reach this room right now, although it is true that he is an insider. But how many ghosts there are in this year is really a question that no one can guess. Without the acquiescence or indulgence of the superior, he wanted to slip to the position of Ultron, which was simply a daydream. I''m afraid it''s not that as soon as the front foot steps in, the rear foot is beaten into a sieve by the guard.


    And now, he can talk and laugh with the guards, and even divide two cigarettes out from time to time, which is enough to show that this is not the first time he has walked this way.


    "Hey, man, I''m here to see you again. This is the book you want. Print these Chinese novels, but it really took me a lot of work."


    "But you have received enough compensation, isn''t it?"


    Like a practitioner, Ultron, sitting cross-legged and sitting, put down the book in his hand and responded to the guard with a calm tone. And such a reply is obviously not what the patrol officer wants to see.


    "I confess, buddy. I made a small fee here, which is the main reason why I am willing to do this kind of thing for you. But you also need to know the risks I take and how I do it The benefits to you. I did it on the principle of sympathy for you, not for money, ok? "


    "Really? Thank you very much. I thought you would ask me to increase your remuneration?"


    Ultron''s answer was not surprising, but the patrol changed his face immediately. He said so much not because of this thank you, so it was immediate, and he coughed in his throat.


    "Cough, actually, I also want to say to you that the negotiated compensation between us seems to need to be reconsidered."


    "I think I have given you enough rewards, sir. It''s just a matter of printing a few sheets of paper. Do you still want to rely on this simple job to achieve your dream of being a millionaire?"


    This is not beyond the expectations of Ultron, his understanding of human nature has already been very deep. The greed of the human heart is unsatisfactory, so if it is not necessary, he does not intend to get used to these greedy guys and let them **** blood from their own bodies. Even if he said, he didn''t care about this kind of loss that was not even worth a buck.


    This is a kind of refusal. Unfortunately, since dare to make such a request, the patrolman will naturally not give up easily. So he said.


    "I naturally wouldn''t have such daydreams. But you should also know that the current generation is not as stable as before. The depreciation of the euro is so powerful that the rewards you provide have shrunk in such a short time More than one point. So, from the point of view of gains from labor, I should ask you to increase your salary. Of course, you can also choose to refuse. But if that is the case, I can strike for granted, right? "


    This is a legitimate reason, Ultron has to admit. At the same time, he had foreseen a similar situation.


    With the current turbulence in Europe, it is impossible to expect the economy to remain strong. Not to mention, they also personally destroyed the new era and the large enterprises that were the backbone of the national economy under Ultron.


    People''s livelihood and economy can barely survive in this situation. In addition to the control of various governments, it also benefits from a series of strategies he formulated before being locked here. If it ��s not that he made a strategy in advance to maintain the stability of the entire European market by controlling huge capital, then now the entire Europe is afraid that people will not talk about it for a long time, and the euro will fall to the point that even when it is **** paper Now.


    Now it ��s just devaluation, it can only be said to be lucky. Of course, some people might not think so, for example, this patrolman. He obviously felt that the devaluation of the currency had obviously hurt his personal interests, and he also began to try his best to remedy his losses.


    Making money from the special prisoner Ultron is a business that they have long been accustomed to. Not just him, many people are doing similar things. As long as it does not affect the security of the entire base, most of the people above also keep their eyes closed. After all, everyone knows in their hearts that the world is in a doldrums and everyone in the family basically has a family to feed. To prevent others from making money, it was to be poked and shot with a black gun.


    Ultron can also be considered as a loophole in this man''s common sense. So when the other party''s request is still within the scope of his tolerance, he also asked irresistibly.


    "How much do you plan to add?"


    "Take half, or simply change to the equivalent rmb. I would prefer the latter. After all, if the latter is the case, I wo n��t mention similar requests again next time something similar happens. I still have to talk about Honest, just before honesty, I need a life more. "


    Shrugging his shoulders, the patrolman showed a helpless look on his face. As for the information revealed in his words, Ultron was unavoidably puzzled.


    "Fifty percent? This speed is a bit abnormal. Hasn''t the European government ignored the people''s livelihood? If the EU currency falls like this, it will ultimately affect the interests of everyone in the entire EU! They shouldn''t Nothing is right. "


    "Maybe they did something."


    Regarding the efforts of his own government, this patrol officer belonging to the military has pouted, revealing a disapproving look. Obviously, he did not agree with the actions of his own government, and even disapproved of it.


    "They cut government spending, lowered bank interest, and even promised to increase employment, but what''s the use. As long as the madmen outside continue to riot, no one dares to work normally in this situation. Not to mention There are monsters and giants who jump out of battle from time to time and upset the whole world! "


    "What happened again?"


    Of course, the so-called madman riots can be guessed by the riots against his people, which is within his expectations. But to talk about the battle between monsters and giants, this is really beyond his expectations. He realized that this would not be a simple question, so he asked immediately.


    "What do you mean by the battle between giants and monsters?"


    "I just saw it in the news. A tall giant seems to be a doctor named Strange. He fought a woman and then directly destroyed a small half of Paris. The ghost knows because these guys How many people died and how much damage was done. But what is certain is that it must be a terrible number. "


    After smacking his mouth, the patrolman''s expression was somewhat weird. It is neither sympathy for the same kind of encounters nor humanity''s consistent pity. He is more playful, as if he has encountered a lot of habits afterwards, and even said it was a kind of indifference and numbness. And this is expressed in words, he even has a mood to make a joke with Austrian.


    "It''s really miserable. I heard that the most dead are the people who gathered there to march in riots. They didn''t die in the plague that has something to do with you. Instead, they died in this catastrophe. If I were them, I would probably regret it. If I knew that this would happen, why should I find so much trouble for myself. But unfortunately, they are afraid that there is no chance of regret! "


    He was laughing at the stupidity of those people. But this kind of ridicule made Ultron feel very surprised. He felt that he knew enough about human beings, but in many cases, the human species would still surprise him.


    "Why do you feel ridiculous? Sir. You know, these people are your kind, and even your compatriots. Even if it is based on the most essential empathy and compassion of human beings, you should treat them as well. You are sympathetic and mournful. Why do you treat this as a joke, does this really make you laugh? "


    "Why can''t I be ridiculous?" The patrol officer felt inexplicable for a while. He did not get angry, but placed the book bound in his hand in front of Ultron. Later, he made such a justification for his actions.


    "I''m a French Algerian, a green believer. It''s hard to be called a compatriot if you don''t belong to the same kind as those in your mouth. Even if we all have a human as a premise, this premise is too Wider. "


    "It''s like it''s hard for us to sympathize with people in the Middle East. If it weren''t because we didn''t treat them as the same kind, how could we wage war against them day after day? And a Mediterranean distance can still be Divide us into these two parts, not to mention, in terms of self-cognition, the distance between my smart people and those idiots. "


    "No matter how surprised and weird you are, it''s hard for me to treat those stupid guys as my kind. I don''t know them, and it''s hard to understand their thoughts. If so, why should I sympathize with their encounters, Just because of their stupidity, they suffered such terrible results? Stop it, man, should n��t this be something that all normal people like to see? "


    Speaking indifferently to make Altron silent, the patrolman waved his hand and hummed Xiaoqu to walk away.


    He never felt that his idea would be a problem, and this is precisely the biggest problem that Ultron thinks.


    If human beings can''t even accept each other, then why not accept them as alien. If not, how can he create the future he wants?


    He couldn''t help thinking again.

 Chapter 2168：

    The patrolman hummed Xiaoqu to get off work, and went down to receive his remuneration this time. But he had just turned a corner, and his big hand was already strangling his neck. At the same time, with a rancid smell, his mouth was blocked.


    "What the hell?" He hadn''t recovered his mind, a hard thing was already resting on his waist. And with a person whispering in his ear, he finally figured out the situation now.


    "Honestly, otherwise, I don''t mind putting your head in your **!"


    Although it is amazing how the other party penetrated into the extremely tight defense of the periphery. But until now, this is not something he needs to care about. All he had to pay attention to now was his own safety, so it was immediate, and he nodded desperately.


    This means cooperation, but also aware of his cooperation. The person behind also slowly released the palm that controlled his mouth.


    The strong smell finally got away, which made the patrol immediately retort. He took the opportunity to call for help at this time, but when he thought about it, he pushed the idea down again.


    Whether his call for help can be answered is still an unknown number. But what is certain is that as long as he is born, then even if the other party does not unscrew his head in the next moment, the result may not be better.


    Obviously, the desire and cherishment of one''s life can overcome many other things. So, he just gasped violently and suddenly lowered his voice.


    "Who are you? What exactly do you want to do? I warn you, this is not a place where you can come here. If you get acquainted, let me be honest and let me go. Whatever I can do is nothing happened. Ok?"


    "Shut up, idiot. Do you think we are here to rob? Who have you seen robbing will rob this kind of bird without shit? We are here to save people, where is Ultron? Say!"


    The other party made it clear that the horses and horses came for Ultron, which was not unexpected from the patrolmen. He just sighed, why did this unlucky thing come to him, and at the same time he was in a dilemma. Is it frank and lenient? Still stick to their responsibilities?


    In the end, the adult government who defaulted on salary and acted unpopularly defeated him.


    For this choice, he had various reasons, and even said that he had counted all the ills of the government since the beginning of the year. Of course, this does not change the nature of his greed and fear of death, only that he needs a reason to make his greed and fear of death appear more grounded.


    This is human nature, it just means that it is a little special to appear to them. But there is also the old saying that people don''t die for themselves. When people start to find reasons for themselves, it is not surprising that they really make any choices.


    Some people will blame these on external factors. Why do n��t you blame me for not being kind to me? Everyone knows that even if they are severely condemned, hungry and embarrassed, they will still choose to do their due diligence. Some people, even if they are flattered by jade food, will flatter each other at a critical time.


    This has nothing to do with the outside world. It is actually a question that only asks your heart. It is a pity that as a Frenchman, his self-inquiry is consistent with many of his predecessors.


    This will make people laugh. But it is in line with the wishes of Coulson and others. They also did not ridicule this person. But when he looked a little hesitant, he said soothingly to him.


    "Our goal is only one Ultron, and if it is not necessary, we don''t want to cause unnecessary casualties. Of course, all this depends on how you choose? You know, your choice can include not only you The safety of a person, as well as many of your colleagues. Sometimes you do n��t think about yourself, think about them, you know what to do, do n��t you? ��


    This did indeed give the patrolman enough reason, and he immediately seemed to find a step, nodding.


    "Okay, let me tell you where Ultron is? As long as you promise not to hurt me and my companions, I am willing to show you the way."


    "It ��s not just the location of Ultron. There are your patrol routes and the locations of the guards. I do n��t think you want to see any unnecessary conflicts due to accidents, which leads to some people being injured or Let''s die. "


    Now that the opponent''s line of defense has been pried off, then Coulson will naturally think of being able to go further. This is a psychological step by step, and this happens to be just above the patrolman''s bottom line. Without thinking much, he nodded.


    "Okay, I can help you"


    The next thing is logical. Under the shadow of Tyrone ��s special ability, they only need to take a few steps in a place called Shadow World, and they can easily cross the water-proof line of the entire facility, and then subdue the guards before they notice it. And control it.


    Although not all guards are as greedy as the patrols at the same time, they are struggling and rebelling in the face of the power of the superpowers of Coulson and the premise that they already have a leading party Does not play any substantial role.


    It was completely like entering the unmanned land, and Coulson had already come to Ultron. He just faced with a magical creature that didn''t respond to his arrival at all, but he didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    This is just a self-righteous rescue, he did not have any communication with Ultron in advance. Under the premise that the meeting is so abrupt, he is even more convinced of persuading Ultron to convince him that he is here to rescue him.


    This is a problem left by Nick Fury. After Nick Fury personally played the game and placed such a cage for Ultron. His character with the Nick Fury label is really hard to believe in him. Who can guarantee that this is not a bureau, but that he will be transferred from the control of the European government to the hands of the US government? No one can guarantee that his identity is an unsolved proof. That is, at this time, no one was fanning the flames, otherwise it might be that a big hat was buckled on the spot, and he could not justify himself with all his lips.


    In the end how to open this mouth, Coulson still has some embarrassment. Compared with the pros and cons like him, Wade, who just wants to complete the task as soon as possible and go home to hold his wife, is much simpler.


    "Man, don''t sit here in a daze. Someone paid a big price to save you, and you can get out of jail now!"


    Rough words aren''t rough, Wade said it also solved the urgent rush of Coulson. However, in the face of his words, Ultron said something, but he just raised his head and then shook it slightly.


    "Sorry, Mr. Wilson. I plan to be here, not going anywhere!"


    "What the hell? Are you amused by your squatting in the cell, or are there any special services here that I don''t know, that can make you linger and forget that you don''t even want to go out? Is it prison training or sm? "


    Wade''s eyes widened and he looked around. I can''t see if he was joking or really thinking. Of course, judging by his habitual cramping and showy thinking, I am afraid that the latter will be the majority.


    Ultron is also somewhat aware of Wade, so he doesn''t plan to ignore this neuropathy at all. And it was considered to have received the baton passed by Wade. Coulson thought it a little, and said it sincerely.


    "Mr. Ultron, I came to rescue you this time because there are very important things that need your help. It matters, and it involves countless lives. So in any case, please do n��t refuse us!"


    "I''m here, I don''t want to go anywhere!"


    Not knowing the changes in the outside world, Ultron can hardly tell from the expression of the old fox of Coulson whether he said it is true or not. He wasn''t the first time he had been fooled by these old foxes, so he simply turned away, and the straightforwardness showed his unwillingness to cooperate.


    This made Coulson panic a little. According to his knowledge of Ultron, the script shouldn''t be so developed. Does n��t Ao Chuang always value humankind as a bottom line? As long as it involves innocent people, will he take it seriously?


    But he didn''t want to know who took this as a guise and put him in this dilemma today. Youdao eats a long grain of wisdom, and Ultron is not a brainless person, of course, will not repeat the same mistakes.


    Coulson hadn''t thought of this level yet, only felt that things were beyond his expectations. It was also completely subconscious, and he shouted.


    "why?"


    why? What this person asks may be strange for everyone. Do I have been deceived once by you, and will I have to be deceived a second time? But Ultron is different from ordinary people in the end, and his reason for rejecting Kelsen is not simply out of guard and hatred.


    He is sitting here and needs to think about a problem. And if he didn''t want to understand the problem, he felt that it would be useless no matter where he was.


    "This is a very suitable place for thinking, Mr. Coulson. I can eliminate all external factors here and devote myself to thinking about a problem that has troubled me for a long time. This problem is very important to me, so, in I did n��t plan to leave until I thought about it. "


    "Thinking? What a brilliant answer. Is it Goldbach''s conjecture, or what is the question of the century. I heard that someone has offered a million rewards for this question. If you come up with it, remember to send me an answer. I I can help you claim this award! "


    Wade, who fell into the eyes of money, is the most sensitive to this kind of problem. Of course, it also has to do with money. But still the same, Ultron didn''t take care of this kind of neuropathy that lacked roots in her brain. She just nodded slightly and put her eyes back on the books in her hands.


    It seems that this is not a prison, but only a zen room for his meditation. It was really anxious for Coulson. There are some things that he can''t say clearly. After all, this is under the supervision of Europeans. Some things can''t be guaranteed to fall into the eyes and ears of others, and it is impossible to say that these people will bring disaster to the United States.


    But now, he can''t think about it so much. After all, Ultron ��s cooperation is the top priority, so it is also to be able to move this great god. He directly exposed himself.


    "Frank killed Alexia, and she planted a terrible virus against Frank before the interim. This virus has now spread to the outside world by Frank, and there are many innocent people in Maria. Death. We have no way to stop it, it is killing more people every minute and every second. Someone told me that only you can find a way to deal with it, and that ��s why I came to find you. Ultron, I really have no other way. Only you can help us, please, for Tony ��s sake, save this country again. "


    "Alexia, Maria, Frank, is this the nature of mankind, do we have to hate each other to this point to kill?"


    Ultron''s mouth was filled with puzzling words, and then he slowly stood up with his hands on the ground. He has seen a lot of human nature, so there is no need to explain, he has already asked such questions in accordance with Coleson''s words.


    "Frank should not be as good as he is now. Humans are always used to anger and blame, and the current US government regards him as a thorn in the eyes. They will inevitably play by the topic, and the result It should be that there is even more hatred between them. "


    :. :

 Chapter 2169：

    Coulson is not Wade, or he must be giving a thumbs up now, saying that you are really like a god.


    Of course, it is precisely because he is Coulson, a man in the middle of the two sides, whose identity is extremely awkward, so he can only smile bitterly and say this to Ultron.


    "I''m sorry, this is something I have no way to stop. Frank he ... in the end is doing too much. Because of his past extreme behavior, the US government will not let this opportunity go. They must be ... But this has nothing to do with ordinary people, they should not pay such a heavy price for this. "


    "This is another new problem, Mr. Coulson."


    Ultron shook his head, and it became increasingly difficult to agree with this ordinary person''s innocent point of view.


    "The government is the head of a country and represents the core of clustering with the country. The ordinary people are the whole of the country. The relationship between the two parties should not be separated, but included together. In other words It should be said that ordinary people have given the government the power to represent them. And since this is their choice, why should they be separated from the government when they bear the consequences, should n��t they need to bear it together? "


    "No, it shouldn''t be like this."


    Ultron''s statement made Coulson frown, and then shook his head firmly.


    "The government of a country is supposed to be a collection of ordinary people ��s will, but it is not always what it looks like. Our country ... is actually not the case. Instead of being elected by the will of the people, it is better to say that it is a blanket of capital power . Capital, this is what the US government represents, and this is definitely separated from ordinary people. Just as they would n��t care about the life and death of these ordinary people in the past, they still do n��t care. And this is what I need you The reason for the help, I can''t just watch them ruin the future of so many lives and ruin the destiny of this country. So I must turn to you ... Ultron! "


    "Capital, raised by humans, can repel their own evil beast ..."


    Ultron whispered again, and this nagging look was really a headache. Of course, Wade was not included in this, and he felt that this nagging look was cool, a little inscrutable. And he thought about it, if this cool way of speaking could be learned by himself, wouldn''t he have another powerful weapon for going out in the future?


    Thinking of this, he didn''t care how serious the conversation between the two was, and he opened his mouth.


    "Man, did you learn the way you spoke from the book you are holding? What''s the name of this book? I want to learn too."


    "Do you want to learn this? Fortunately, reading always makes people smart. Since you want to learn, then I recommend the great man quotes to you. If you want to learn, it probably can teach you."


    It was totally good advice, probably Ortron also felt that something needed to fill Wade ��s empty brain. It''s just that this is not what Coulson wants to see, and he doesn''t think it''s time for them to have a learning session. So immediately, he attacked Wade.


    "Mr. Wilson. Do you not understand now? Do you have to delay our precious time here at this time? Do n��t blame me for not telling you, time is money. Every second you delay here will Let me deduct the corresponding amount from your remuneration. How much can you indebted? Think about it! "


    Money is not everything, but you ca n��t do it without money. Knowing the truth, Wade immediately used his hand to draw a zipper on his mouth to show his absolute cooperation. And this also made Coulson reluctantly suppress the anger and put his eyes on Ultron again.


    "Capital? Yes, capital. There is indeed a factor of capital when we are reduced to today. But this has nothing to do with what we are facing now. Even if we say we want to change him, that is the future. Now, we want to face The right is the plague, terrible disaster and destruction. I need to get your answer, Ultron. Do n��t make such a fuss anymore, I just want to get a positive answer from you. In the end, will you help us! "


    "I naturally want to help you." In terms of events related to the lives of countless people, Ultron has many complicated ideas, but in the end he can''t violate his original intentions.


    He wanted to help, that''s for sure. However, the current environment restricts him, making him unable to respond to it.


    "Just, I can''t leave here. You should be very clear about the meaning of this cage. I don''t want that kind of disaster to happen because of me. I can''t put others into danger just because I want to save some people. This is not fair, After all, there is no more noble statement between the two parties. So, if you really want me to make a choice. I can only say it, sorry. "


    This answer was certainly not what Coulson wanted to hear, so he immediately argued.


    "This is just a scam, Ultron. There is no such thing as what you are worried about, and the quantum collider is impossible to start. This plan was made by me together with Nick Fury. No one will be more than me. Understand all of these. We just used your principles, and we simply cannot take this kind of thing as a bet. You are just cheated, you should be aware of it! "


    "Yes, I have had such a guess."


    Ultron nodded and affirmed Coulson''s statement. However, he did not say that Coulson''s statement must be correct. There is a very important premise in itself, and without this premise, Coulson''s remarks are not correct.


    "If you say that everything here is still under your control, you say that this is just a scam, then it will indeed be a scam. But now, the situation is that everything here is not under your control. , And when it is in the hands of the European government, why would you think that this is just a scam? "


    "Isn''t this a matter of course? How could they dare to take the lives of so many innocent people as a bargaining chip?"


    "This is not necessary!" A sentence interrupted Coulson''s due. In the eyes of Ultron''s eyes, a dim and changing light flashed.


    "I said that capital is a beast that will defy its master. In this world controlled by capital, you must admit that before governments consider their nationals, they must consider that they are Represents the interests of the class. It is a pity that the maintenance of this interest is not on those citizens, but on me and the huge resources at my disposal. "


    "When I was in this prison, even if I said that I was not willing to cooperate with them, so-called cooperation with them. They would also subconsciously feel that I was in their hands, and at the same time, they also It is safe to work with companies and companies that are inextricably linked to me, and maintain the interests of this society and even their own with normal capital interaction. "


    "However, when I came out of the trap and got rid of their self-righteous mastery. Will they still have such self-confidence to maintain this kind of operation that has become the basic plate of the entire social economy? I think, even if only from them If the personal interests are inconvenienced and the consideration is lost, they must not dare to have such courage. "


    "Then, with the breakdown of this special partnership and the beginning of their self-righteous sanctions and crackdowns, it is foreseeable that the economic order in this European world will completely collapse. Although I will not let this happen, However, I can''t stop them from fantasizing about the situation where the national economy and their own interests have suffered a huge blow under the economic collapse. "


    "Compared to the kind of turmoil that might affect their entire society and their ruling power, is it a real Geneva? You are also a person in this class, I think you should be very clear. If you really make a choice, do you think they are sitting at the risk of sacrificing the entire European economy, or are they willing to sacrifice the innocent of Geneva in exchange for their self-righteous control? "


    This is a question with a very obvious answer. Even if it is ignorant of his conscience, Coulson cannot say that those politicians and even capitalists will choose to focus on the lives of innocent people.


    Capital can make everything a benefit. And even if it is praised as invaluable life by countless people, it is the same in front of capital, even to say that it is very cheap.


    This is like trying to control oil resources. The United States can pull NATO countries to wage war against the Middle East for many years. War cannot be without sacrifice, and even if it is small, it will be a very impressive number if it is accumulated over a long period of time. If life is priceless, or the weight of life is very important in the eyes of the capital government, why are they willing to continue this war for decades?


    Because of cooking and justice? This false excuse can only be believed by a fool. There is and there will always be only one real reason, and that is interest. Obviously, in the face of the interests represented by that barrel of oil, whether it is the United States or these European countries, they are the same, only to regard life as a cheap consumable.


    This was the case at the beginning, and it is even more so now. They even said that they could throw the pot on Ultron in one go. With the hatred of the citizens of Ultron today, he doesn''t even have a chance to justify it, and the hatred will naturally shift.


    The situation is inexplicable, and Coulson also understands that it is almost impossible to persuade Ultron in this situation. Although he said that he was only thinking about the safety of his own people, for this reason he would rather choose to ignore Europe ��s life and death. But unfortunately, this is just his idea, and Ultron obviously will not agree with this view.


    He had already made himself clear enough that no one would be more noble than anyone. Because Americans ignore the life and death of Europeans, he cannot do this. After all, he is not American. So why should we feel the American life and death?


    The reason is here, and it seems that all their hopes have been cut off.


    Under the premise of Ultron''s explicit rejection, Coulson did not think that he could tie Ultron back by compulsory means. Because he is very clear, Ultron is not a fool. On the contrary, he is one of the most dangerous existences in the world.


    The result of the coercion can only be a loss of strength and a loss of strength. Therefore, there is only one choice he can make now, and that is to use his own backup plan.


    Silently pressing the button in his hand, the roar of the explosion has been heard through the entire underground in an instant, and the continuous impact has also made the entire underground nuclear research institute shake like a earthquake. Turbulent.


    At the first time, Ultron felt that his shackles had been disintegrated, and a huge stream of information poured into his network without a word, giving him an instant insight into everything in human society since his disappearance. Variety. Of course, this is something that can be put aside for now. In fact, he only cares about one issue.


    "Mr. Coulson, what did you do?"


    "I did what I should do." Ignore the passages where my life is collapsing and the flames that are hard to conceal even layers of rocks and billowing smoke. Coulson just stared at Ultron firmly, then said clearly to him.


    "I understand the concerns you may have and made a plan for this in advance. Perhaps this is not a smart choice, but it is the only thing I can do."


    "I destroyed this place and all your concerns. In this way, I think you should be able to leave us with confidence!"


    "This is not a wise decision ..."


    "I know, but do I have other options?"


    Ultron shook his head. And as he said, this will indeed not be a wise choice. If he was just stolen from here, even if he was discovered afterwards, it would be at most a private negotiation and bluff between Europe and the United States.


    But now, at the expense of the Quantum Collider and the Nuclear Research Institute, this necessitates this kind of private negotiation that has to be brought to the table.


    Before and after Europe has invested hundreds of billions of dollars in this place, they will never be able to give up. On a more serious note, it is not impossible for the whole of Europe, which is now suffering from economic downturn and state turmoil, to use this as a signal of war.


    They are very likely to think about changing their domestic situation by shifting contradictions. If you look at this worst situation, Coulson is undoubtedly attracting endless scourge for his country.


    This really doesn''t seem to be something that someone like him would do, and it only proves that he really has no other choice, as he said.


    People in desperation will always desperately grab everything they can to act as a straw for life-saving. Now, Ultron has also made up his mind.


    In the end, he is still willing to lend this helping hand, because, after all, human beings are still worth saving for him, aren''t they?

 Chapter 2170：

    Coulson did what he wanted. Autron''s intervention finally gave him a glimmer of hope.


    Of course, although this is true, it is also inevitable, he has suffered a lot. Ortron can solve this problem is just a possibility that Jarvis told him, and whether this possibility can be realized, but it is also an answer that no one can be sure of.


    This may be the most promising option, but it does not mean that it will be the one that will necessarily succeed. Sometimes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. And this kind of thing has gone through a lot, Coulson really does not want, and what he got right now is such a disappointing answer.


    So, he was really anxious. Not only was he eager to find out what was the result from Ultron, but he was also afraid and frightened. He learned a bad answer from his mouth. This made him toss and turn, and in the end it was his desire for the truth that made him suppress all the uneasiness, driving him to come directly to Ultron as if he was sitting still, and asked him about it.


    "Are you sure to deal with this virus?"


    "Of course!" Glancing looked up at Coulson, and Ultron directly gave him a reassuring answer. "Alexia is extremely talented in this respect, but in the final analysis, she is only a person. The change in her life level does not mean that her thinking has also evolved, and as long as her talents are still there. Within the scope of human beings, then this is not impossible to crack. "


    Such an answer really made Colson take a breath, he had a relaxed feeling that a big rock in his heart was finally put down. But years of prudence did not give him complete peace of mind. After a little hesitation, he asked again.


    "So, how long will it take you to develop the relevant vaccine?"


    "Soon, if you need it, in about two or three hours, I can get my laboratory to make the first vaccine. This is not a problem, at least, compared to several other issues , This is not the hardest part. "


    Ultron''s answer made Coleson feel puzzled. What he did not understand was that when the most difficult problem, that is, the vaccine problem was solved, how could they still have other problems that were more difficult to solve. This is not plausible.


    And Ultron''s answer clearly told him that he obviously lacked consideration on this issue.


    "Vaccine research can only be the first step to stop everything you worry about. The next thing you should worry about is how to make people aware of the existence of the virus, and cause irreparable consequences in the spread of the virus. Before, popularize this vaccine. "


    "At present, although this virus has evolved a latent mechanism, from the perspective of its destructiveness, this latentness should only be a short-lived one to increase transmission and respond to the body''s immune system. Process. It will eventually burst out, and the result of this burst should be a sudden death to death. According to the data you get, then the current situation is that millions of people or even tens of millions of people will suddenly appear at any time. Was killed. "


    "You must popularize this vaccine before the first incubation period of the virus. At the same time, you must also make the virus as scary as possible, consciously avoid contact, safe isolation and vaccination. . And all of this must be implemented and implemented by a strong centralized authority from top to bottom. And seriously, Mr. Coulson, I doubt whether the current US government can do it To this point. "


    This is not a question of doubt. Coulson can almost certainly say that the current US government is unable to do this.


    Fighting between politicians will inevitably lead to support and opposition. In the case of pulling the back of each other and pulling their hind legs, the best chance to control this virus outbreak is likely to be missed from their eyes. At that time, even if they were awakened, what would they do? Countless lives may be the insult of conservative diseases, and the white bones may cover every inch of the United States.


    He was aware of all this, but he could not change anything at all. Perhaps he once had this ability, but unfortunately, their appeasement policy made them completely thrown out of the center of power, and also completely lost the ability to change all this.


    Everything is like a retribution, and the cruel reality makes Coulson almost impossible to believe. His long absence, his mouth full of bitter taste. He thought he had tasted the bitter fruit, but he did not expect that the real pain was still waiting for him here.


    What did we do in the end? He asked himself, and of course it was impossible to get an answer. The future is ultimately unpredictable. At that time, it was impossible for them to think that their concession would lead to such a scene today.


    He can only be considered annoying by thinking this way. From Ultron''s point of view, this does not have much other effect than letting them violently abandon themselves. It didn''t make much sense, so he said it immediately.


    "Mr. Coulson, if such news makes you depressed, then I do n��t think you need to listen to another news, because that news will only make you more embarrassed. Worry, you ca n��t help but commit suicide after hearing this news ... "


    This is not a joke, but some experience and lessons. Thanks to the proliferation of guns in the United States, there are not many people who use guns to commit suicide every year. A small part of it is due to some unexpected or stupid factors, and the vast majority is because of the unbearable weight of life, and collapsed under this burden, thus choosing such a path of self-destruction.


    This is a normal condition for human beings. No matter how powerful a person is, there is still a limit to his heart. In the face of mixed facts and unpredictable fate, few people can say that they faced it with a smile. In particular, people like Coulson who rise and fall at the top of the wave of the times, they bear more than ordinary people.


    It is normal for such people to withstand pressure and choose a narrow sense of relief. It is undeniable that Coulson did have such an idea for a moment.


    He really thought about dying to thank the world. However, reason told him very clearly that this is not a problem that can be solved immediately. His death can only add an insignificant sum to countless casualties, which is of no avail for the coming disaster.


    If you want to solve the problem, you still have to face it. So, even if he felt that he had no hope to stop all this, he still forced himself and said this to Ultron.


    "You''re right, Ultron, it shouldn''t be time for depression now, sorry, I''m sick."


    Beating his face hard, trying to make himself look more spiritual. Coulson used this method to reenter himself into that familiar combat state.


    "Now ... you say there is another problem that needs to be solved, and this problem is more serious. So, what exactly are you referring to?"


    "The source, Mr. Coulson, I mean this source."


    Speaking of this issue, Ultron does not mean to avoid taboo. He pointed out very clearly.


    "Frank, he is the source I said."


    "This virus is strictly divided into two parts. One is the part you know, that is, the virus that is now circulating. It is strictly a derivative, a kind based on the mysterious side The cursing power of the virus and the original virus strain mixed with various bacteria, microorganisms and even other viruses in the natural environment. The reason why you think it is difficult to cope is here, because it adapts and changes very quickly. "


    "I can use nanomachines to remove it on a targeted basis. Under the premise that it is enough to cope with all the bacteria and viruses on the planet, no matter how complicated this change is, it can''t go beyond what I can deal with. Clean it up at the source. Because its main body, which is the source I said, it is already another form. "


    "This form is more based on the cursing power of the mysterious side, attached to Frank''s body. In the form of plundering his vitality to produce his own transformation. Unless it is said that Frank''s life disappears, or is terminated. This virus will always be produced endlessly and spread to any place in the world with Frank ��s activities. "


    "Vaccines cannot protect human beings forever. And this means that as long as he exists, he may pose a threat to humans. Then the problem will follow. For this kind of him, how should you and I solve it? What? Seriously, I hesitated ... "


    Ortron can say this out, but Coulson can only hide it in his heart at the moment.


    He understands the meaning of Ultron, that is, if it is for the future of mankind, as a potential threat, Frank can not leave him there. Whether it is to eliminate him completely, or just to imprison him. All actions must be correct.


    However, this is not something he is willing to do. Because even a person like him will inevitably have a guilty mind when facing a goal like Frank.


    They have owed a lot of Stark. Do they really want to ruin the Stark family''s last bloodline here now? If so, it would be too cruel.


    Of course he couldn''t bear it, but when he thought of the result of this kind of intolerance. The thought of making his countless families, countless men, women, old people and children suffer terrible and fatal threats, but his natural sense of responsibility makes him dare not have any unbearable ideas.


    Because, at this time, the intolerance of Frank was the greatest cruelty to countless innocent people. One billion to one billion or even billions. Anyone facing such a situation can make a choice.


    Similarly, he is the same. Or that he has made a choice in his heart, but emotionally, he can''t admit it.


    The hypocrisy inherent in human nature prevented him from speaking such a humble thing as calmly. And even if his silence has shown his attitude to some extent, he still chose this way of deceiving himself.


    This is not what Ortron wants to see. He is not qualified to make decisions between human beings, especially those who have a close relationship with him, such as Frank. All he can do is deploy from the side and provide them with all necessary help, but how to choose depends on the human beings.


    They should not be the benevolence of the woman, because there is no room for them to do such unnecessary kindness. So it was a little rushing, he already said this to Coulson.


    "You need to make a decision as soon as possible, and you should understand it right. There is not much time left for you."


    "Yes, time is running out ..."


    Full of bitter murmurs, Coulson still had to pull his head out of the sand. He knew that he needed to face reality, so he also gave such a reply after a hard struggle.


    "I will find a way to inform Congress about this matter. I think if there is such an opportunity to target Frank, they should not miss it. The only question left now is where I should go. Find his whereabouts. Jarvis will not let us easily discover his ... "


    "This kind of thing doesn''t need you to worry about it. If you have this need, then I will help you find his place. But you need to understand that since you have made such a determination, then you don''t have any There is room for kindness or compassion. "


    "Frank will not tolerate betrayal, whether it''s yours or mine, it will only be the same for him ... the betrayal. His character has always been extreme, so when he has confirmed this fact, he will certainly not hesitate All revenge comes back. This kind of revenge is not something that can be described as petty. It is said that he will do everything possible to destroy everything you own and cherish. "


    "If you don''t want to suffer such revenge, then you have only one choice."


    "Kill him?"


    Staring at his own hands, Coulson gave his own answer in a hollow tone. He fully understood the meaning of Ultron, and to this day, he really did not hesitate to set up.


    "If it must be done ... then it can only be done. Tony might hate me if he is still alive. But, I have no choice, do I?"

 Chapter 2171：

    Coulson made the final choice with no choice as a reason. And under such a consciousness, he set foot on the land of Washington again.


    On Capitol Hill at the moment, the actions of Coulson in Europe made the Europeans violently thunder. When they recognized Coulson''s identity, they would naturally blaze the US government.


    For the current US government, this can be considered a disaster. No one thought that an outdated character who had been pushed to the edge of power would poke such a big basket at this time. You must know that the United States'' dependence on Europe can be said to be very huge. To some extent, the two need to rely on each other to barely maintain their current international momentum and status. This is a true state of ally, which is much closer than NATO in the past.


    And it was such an intimate appearance that suddenly happened. It''s like the dry son raised in your house suddenly ran to my house and stole the wife. The situation is so serious that they really want them to pull out the knife and fight with you. On the European side, even with the war as a threat, the United States must give an account. Even arrogant politicians have to convene the Congress meeting in a hurry, hoping to come up with the fastest speed. Practicable regulations.


    Of course, because the politicians of the US government have always liked the rash nature. Even in such a congress meeting, there will be the kind of **** thing you do if you agree with me, anyway.


    The focus of their debate is whether to take a tough response to Europe, or to save the relationship between the two parties as much as possible, and to achieve concessions with some concessions.


    The reason for the former is that I have n��t looked down on anyone who has founded the United States for more than two hundred years. If we really admonish ourselves in this matter, then we Americans will be shameless in the future?


    The latter''s argument is, save your money. Now, with this ruined family, what are you paying for? Is it honest to recognize reality and bow down in front of reality?


    The two sides hold their own words, but one thing is for sure, that is Coulson, the 25th to Tsai who pushed them to the present situation, his ending will definitely not be too good-looking.


    Some people shouted that he would be thrown into the nationality court, while others simply thought of restarting the high-voltage electric chair that had long been discontinued. In short, they all wanted to kill Coleson. The only problem now is that Coulson did not fall into their hands.


    None of them knew where Coulson was, and it was not clear what motivated him to do so? Of course, this does not prevent them from using their usual strengths to speculate. And the result of their speculation is mostly that this is the revenge of the Stark government. It is the kind of people who are pushed to the edge of power. In the case of powerlessness, it is like a deskless incompetence.


    The gentleman''s heart is used to measure the belly of a gentleman. They often do this, and this time is no exception. And just in the lobby of Capitol Hill, when you sentenced me to each other, ridiculed and taunted each other, and by the way still remembered to defame two Coulson, a round thing suddenly appeared in the center of the entire parliament hall, and then instantly Sometimes, there was a harsh roar and dazzling light.


    A charged shock bomb is enough for these veterans on Capitol Hill to experience the stimulating sensation that ordinary people basically have no chance to experience.


    The large decibels caused many people to scream while covering their ears, and the dazzling light caused them to turn red and tears in their eyes. That is, the space in the congress hall is large enough, otherwise how many masters might become deaf or blind.


    And in such a mournful field, a shadow emerged suddenly from the field, and then Coulson seemed to be okay.


    He had no intention of covering up at all, which also allowed the restored House of Representatives to be aware of his existence the first time. And in itself, it was already full of resentment against him, coupled with such a surprise attack before him, these parliamentarians who were never very willing to lose money shouted at him even if they were excited.


    "Phil Coulson, how dare you appear here? Don''t you know how much crime you have committed?"


    "Crime? Maybe." With a smile on his face and a smile on his face, Coulson looked around, and then slowly kicked off the speaker who was still rolling because of the excessive stimulation, and a **** He has achieved his position.


    "But to speak of crime, which of you is not older than me. So if you just want to condemn me, I think you should save time and effort, forget it."


    "Fuk! Coulson, fuk!"


    It has always been a good old man, but at this time, Colson, who was uncharacteristically sharp and sharp, after saying this, of course, received many people''s sincere greetings. Faced with this greeting, Coulson did not give the same level of counterattack as a shrew, but took a salutary posture and let them curse and smile.


    "Don''t you have a little bit of consciousness? Think about the ugly things you did in the past, think about the black money you collected. If you stand in a morally high place, how many of you guys should not be hung dead."


    "Fuk! Shit, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Colson''s straightforwardness began to discolor these people''s faces. Although it is not wrong to say that these men are male and female prostitutes, this is only a private thing. On the bright side, everyone still has to make a face. Even if it shows that it is a **** and a move to establish a torii, they still have to keep their appearance as bright as possible.


    This is like the former five-star emperor MacArthur, the politician general who said, "Veterans are not dead, veterans are only withered." Judging from his famous sayings alone, it seems that he is indeed the kind of general who loves soldiers like children. But if you do n��t look through his resume, how can you know that he is the kind of majestic dispatch army that used tanks to crush the veterans of the World War I protest marches?


    MacArthur is still relatively good among these politicians. If you really dig up the lower limit, some of them will be disgusting. That is to say, the politicians have their own unspoken set, which has always covered this kind of broken things under the cover, and this has not been exposed. Now, as Coulson said, they have ghosts in their hearts, of course, they are a little angry and ruined.


    This is to overthrow the stereotypes and break their usual tacit agreement. Based on the identity of a politician also possessed by Coulson, it is not impossible to directly characterize him as a betrayal. Just as aliens are not welcome in any group, Coulson will naturally be unanimously resisted as a rule breaker. It is also rare for them to reach consensus on opinions.


    "You traitor, how dare you appear here and dare to say such a mean word. See what you are doing in Europe? Do you want to provoke a war between the United States and Europe? Knowing that those of you are thieves, you, the people of Stark, are simply potential rebels in this country. We should not have any mercy on you, censorship, cleaning, this is what we should do to you! "


    Politicians don''t need to use a knife to deal with a person. A simple big hat is buttoned down, enough to make people breathless. Of course, the former Coleson may be afraid of such means, but now it is not. So in the face of the title of traitor, he just smiled, and then he was not at all polite, pulled out a gun at the most arrogant guy among them, and pulled the trigger.


    As an agent, not to mention one hundred hits, but it''s not much worse. And now he is not facing any elite agents, super villains, but just a chubby politician, and where can he escape from his gun.


    In the middle of his eyebrows, Bai Huahua''s brain swelled up with the blood, and many people sprinkled their faces. Many people were ridiculous about Coulson''s appearance at the beginning, and regarded this as a kind of self-introduction. But now, when he raises the butcher knife with little regard, these people obviously don''t think so.


    They are afraid of death, and they are much more afraid than ordinary people. So when the first victim appeared, they immediately looked like hornets that had blown their nest, noisy and screaming, and wanted to escape from this dangerous environment. And it was also unexpected to them. Just when they were about to escape to the exit, the characters who looked like clowns in their eyes jumped out of the shadows one after another.


    "This road doesn''t work, gentlemen!"


    With his hands up and down, people with extraordinary abilities can cause far more damage in this situation than a Colesen from every corner. Coulson is nothing more than one shot at a time, and they, especially Wade''s accustomed character, can really cut a lump like a leek.


    Capitol Hill, which symbolizes the majesty of the United States, is destined to be stained by blood at this moment. But it was not what Coleson expected at all. Under the blood and the butcher''s knife, these old politician masters still chose to lower their noble heads. before.


    This was something he expected, but it was completely beyond the expectations of these politicians. Because no one expected that the old and good-looking Coulson would be so bold and crazy at the moment. Isn''t he afraid? Is it fearless? You know, this is really provoking the United States, trampling the dignity of America, and how dare he


    No one can figure this out, so they can only ask in a trembling voice.


    "Coleson, what the **** do you want to do? Are you crazy?"


    "Crazy, maybe. But you are crazy, aren''t you?"


    Faced with this problem, after a little silence, Coulson also squeezed his thinning hair and slowly opened his mouth.


    "I can''t stand your stupidity and procrastination anymore, and I don''t have the mood and time to play with you in that kind of boring political game. I need you to make changes, and at the same time, you must make changes. So Zuo Siyou thinks after , I decided to use such a method to wake you up! "


    "Damn, is this your idea? What the **** are you crazy about, and dare to think of this method. Do you know what this means?"


    Someone exclaimed that they thought Colson must be crazy. In fact, Coulson is indeed crazy. Not crazy, not live. This is probably the case now, so in the face of such a question, he only showed a nervous smile.


    "Trust me, gentlemen, I am more awake now than at any time in the past. I know what I am doing and what it means to do so. Rest assured, since I dare to do this, then naturally there is Follow-up arrangements. This is not something you should care about. What you have to do now is, as I say, continue this Congress meeting! "


    He snapped his fingers, and Wade matched the draw with a cold blade across the back of many people''s necks. This is not fatal, but enough to make them feel pain and the coldest fear. And after a series of tremors and swallowing saliva, someone was already unable to suppress the panic and made a noise.


    "What the **** are you doing!"


    "Drafting bills, gentlemen. I ask you to draft a bill that the country will immediately enter a war situation, and all factories and medical institutions will begin to produce medical protective substances and related vaccines in a state of war."


    "You should be clear that the virus thing is not a joke. And what I want to do now is to stop the spread of it before you high-ranking officials and masters cause endless scourge and death. Who is blocking me Whoever is going to die in front of me, this is my attitude now, understand? "


    This appeal is a little special, and it definitely exceeds the expectations of many people. They thought about many other possibilities, including Coulson forcing them to announce the dissolution of the government. But he didn''t think about it, he would be for this.


    is this necessary? Of course, some people couldn''t help whispering in their hearts. But in the face of the butcher knife and the blood that had not coagulated in front of him, no one dared to sing any obvious contradiction at this time.


    It ��s just a bill, so-called play, who does n��t know this? But the problem is that such a bill also requires someone to comply.


    Nominally, they are in charge of this country, and they are in charge of the national government. But they knew in their hearts that those capital forces are the masters behind this country. They are nothing but megaphones placed on the table by capital. And can the sound made by a microphone without the permission of the owner be counted?


    The answer is of course no. Coulson should be clear about this. But he didn''t seem to realize this at all. Then the question arises, if he finds that things are not what he wants, and blames them on these people, does it not mean that their lives will be lost?


    No one wants to take his own life because of this ridiculous thing. So it was immediate, and someone justified the problem.


    "It''s impossible. Even if we signed the bill, those consortia might not act according to the bill. What you want to do is simply impossible to achieve. You are kidding yourself and our lives!"

 Chapter 2172：

    "Isn''t it possible?"


    Hey, with a sneer, Coulson''s face is already showing a very obvious playful look. Of course he knew that what these people said was true, and it was because he knew and understood these very well that he could n��t say that he had just done the superficial work at the moment.


    "If you are just holding you, then it''s impossible. But how do you know that I only intend to deal with you and choose to let go of the guys behind you?"


    "what have you done?"


    Surprised, this is inevitable. But considering Agent Coleson''s background and people in his department have always done things in a watertight manner, this kind of thing seems to be entirely reasonable.


    So the consternation is only short-lived, and after this short-term consternation, many people have emerged an indescribable little happiness. It can''t be said that only oneself is unlucky, but they can sit back and read their own jokes.


    Although it is a nominal tool. But in fact, many politicians still think of themselves as being on an equal footing with those capitalists. The other party provides financial and resource support, while its own side provides policy exchanges for mutual benefit. To a certain extent, there was a feeling that the Song Dynasty politics had ruled the world with scholars and officials.


    Now that they have talked about this communist party, they certainly hope that the capitalists behind them will be able to share the troubles with them.


    These people themselves have suffered from innocence here, and based on this kind of suffering that has never been eaten, of course they will hope to find a balance in the capitalists. Therefore, it is not surprising that someone asks this question.


    "what did I do?"


    Hearing this problem, Coulson''s smile became even more weird. It was as if he was brewing a prank, and it is clear that what he is brewing is definitely more terrible than a prank.


    Some people saw that this smile had already come to an end, and they all began to regret it in their hearts, why did they ask such a question.


    But Coulson did not give them a chance to regret it. But after groping for a while, he took out a test tube filled with blue liquid from the inner bag of the suit.


    "It''s very simple, you can see it for yourself."


    After saying this, he directly dropped the test tube in his hand to the ground. The fragile glass tube wall immediately fell apart, and the azure blue liquid in it seemed to be vaporized. When it came into contact with the air, it turned into a smoky smoke, and then disappeared into invisibility instantly.


    No one will think that this is really gone. Since it is a means to deal with them and those capitalists, no matter how, Coulson will not joke about this kind of thing. There must be a problem, and it is a very serious problem. It''s just that they haven''t been able to explore what is in it, and it is precisely this complete unknown that makes them more panicked.


    "What did you do, **** it, Coulson? What the **** are you doing?"


    Someone started screaming uncontrollably. And this scream can only make more people feel uneasy. Panic is inevitable. And Coulson has no intention to stop this panic, even saying that he has also started to promote it intentionally.


    "Are you curious about what I did? Then you might as well experience it yourself. Take a deep breath and feel the most real signal from your body. Do you feel that your breathing is difficult and your body starts to feel unnaturally hot What about? "


    "If there is, then I will say congratulations, everyone. Your feelings are not an illusion, but tangible, and the most natural kind of feedback for your body. Just like ordinary people who get the flu, they will have a cold and fever, and they will feel unwell. You also have these discomforts just because of a small virus! Do n��t worry, it wo n��t kill you. At least in a short time, you wo n��t kill you. ��


    virus? Hearing this, everyone''s heart was already cold. They immediately thought of the tragic death of the once active and very **** member of parliament. And to connect this miserable death method with oneself, everyone can''t help but a vertigo, and there is an illusion like falling in the ice cave.


    No one wants to be like that, no one wants to be tortured to death by Ronghua Fugui before he has enough enjoyment. Full of panic, despair on the verge of reaching its limits. Let them almost disregard the situation at hand, and they want to break the blockade and go to the hospital or other places to find a way for themselves.


    Of course, don''t wait for them to act like this. Coulson raised his hand and killed a guy with the biggest movement, but also deterred them again.


    "Do n��t be too anxious and do n��t do anything stupid. I said, this wo n��t kill your life so much. At least it ��s much longer than when I was shot and killed. Of course, if you ��re I ca n��t do anything to find a way out, although my bullets are limited, but I think my guys are very willing to help you. ��


    "Yes, one head is one hundred thousand, and two heads are twenty. They are all green-flower bills.


    Wade danced with a knife, and looked completely like working for money. In response, some people were stunned and shouted directly.


    "I''ll give you 20 million, unregistered treasury bonds. As long as you cut off the head of the **** Coulson, I will give you the money immediately!


    He had just finished speaking, and got a knife. Wade lifted his head off his hand.


    "Okay, 20 million to me! That''s right."


    "How much they drive is yours, rest assured. Someone will pay for this!"


    This knife hacked the courage of many people and made them realize that playing such a little cleverness at this time is of no avail. If they want to survive, they can only rely on Coleson to raise their hands. And to understand this, they can only whispered, inquired at Coulson.


    "What exactly do you want? What do you want us to do to let us go!"


    "I said that it is as simple as enacting a bill."


    She shrugged her shoulders, seeming to be worried that these people did not believe it, and Coleson also explained to Yan Yuese.


    "As for what is being used for you right now, but also for the capitalists and their families behind you, it''s just an insurance."


    "What I did in Europe, you should know everything. I rescued Ultron and used his ability to develop a vaccine against this virus. This should be a matter of course, if the government still If it works in the previous way, then the first batch of vaccines should have appeared in the refrigerators of major hospitals. But because of you, because you are doing nothing, because of the blame and pull of these people, making this kind of Things that were simple in the first place became distant indefinitely. "


    "I don''t want to do this. Unfortunately, this is what you forced me to do. It is also to make you more realistically understand the situation of ordinary people and understand my feelings at the moment. I also have to take this special virus. Used on you. "


    There is some murmur in the crowd, this is the excuse of these people. But in the end it is just sophistry, no one will take their words seriously. Coulson also ignored it, continued.


    "I will give the vaccine information to your hands, but the vaccine I delivered is only for the virus that is currently circulating. Not the variant you have! You have two options, first, honestly Actually follow my request, then when the epidemic is controlled, I will naturally give you a targeted antidote. "


    "Of course, you can also choose the second one. I hope that the information I gave you will study on your own to see if you can develop an antidote to rescue you before this virus strikes. If you can, you will be fatal. If it ca n��t, then it ��s only you who are destined to have this robbery. "


    "This is not just for you, but also for the capitalists behind you. Do n��t think they can sit back and relax, I said, now the means you have used are already used on them. Just say, Those methods are slightly hidden, so that they can''t find them yet. "


    "Let them not be lucky and think they can be spared from it. I know who is among them, even if I can''t directly contact them, I can always find a way through their family, friends, and close partners. Pass this virus on. I dare not say that 100% let them be infected, but 80% I think the problem is not big. Of course, they can also bet on it, bet on it Are you one of those 20%. If you are lucky enough, maybe you might not? "


    The sneer just stopped, the voice just fell, and many people were already dumbfounded.


    If his current attack on Congress can only be regarded as a self-defeating way for him, then the hands of the capital forces behind them, but even everyone around him drilled into hell.


    Capitalists are not good men and women, and all the past examples are sufficient to prove that they often have no lower limit for revenge. Like a colony in the time of the great voyage, which of the past ships filled with slaves, which piece of land has not been buried with corpses, and which inch of deck has not been stained with blood? How many black tribes have been slaughtered and annihilated behind this is something that is still unclear to this day.


    Capitalists are never hesitant to make brutal actions. If it is said that it is in a country with sound laws and centralized centralization that firmly suppresses capital, then perhaps he has not been able to make any extraordinary moves. But if it is similar to the United States today, even a country where the power of the country is basically controlled by capital, it is not surprising that they do anything.


    In order to provoke a virus, I want to provoke such a behemoth, what is the picture? Is it really like these guys said, is for this country and those fart people who are nothing? Seriously, they don''t believe it.


    The breeze and the moon are naturally seen in the breeze and the moon, and the heart is full of pickled hearts. The nature seen is also those pickled things. They don''t believe it, don''t believe that someone will be so fearless, and noble makes them awe-inspiring and fearful. And it is also to let themselves feel less filthy, so that their figure will not be humbled into the dust, of course, they are also crazy to arrange for Coulson in their hearts.


    There is an endless stream of conspiracy theories, which is their consistent nature. But no matter how much malicious conjecture, it can''t change an obvious fact, that is, everything Coleson has done today, has made him cut off all the retreat.


    He didn''t seem to have thought about retreat at all, almost betting on everything to do this crazy thing. And this madness makes them afraid, but also makes them helpless.


    Why do people fear death? This itself is the biggest problem that the ruling class needs to deal with. Especially when they meet the people who are so courageous and dare to pull the emperor off, they are completely helpless.


    Coulson is capable, has plans, and has goals. Under his operation, the entire American government and the capital forces behind it are like little girls with their skirts lifted up, and there is no room for resistance at all. And since it is impossible to resist, then it can only yield.


    Of course, this is only temporary. No one can doubt that after the sword of Damocles hanging over their heads was taken down, they could still bear it and not attack Colson. Dogs ca n��t change shit, what kind of nature are these guys, probably no one can know better than Coulson. It''s just that he doesn''t care about these problems now.


    What''s behind is never important. What matters is the moment, the moment. Fortunately, his plan went smoothly, and he was already halfway through. For the sake of his own life, he is not worried that these politicians and those capitalists dare to slack off in such matters. Then, there is another thing left.


    With a deep sigh in his heart, there was no slight change in Coulson''s face. He must maintain his indifference and toughness. The more he is at this time, the more he cannot show a little weakness. So, even with a strong intolerance in his heart, he still forced it and opened his mouth indifferently.


    "One more thing is about Frank Stark."


    Hearing this name, politicians subconsciously felt that Coulson wanted to excuse him. After all, he has the Stark label on him, and it is also intended to do so. It''s just that this is not something that can be undertaken casually.


    You know, they convicted Frank in front of the whole world. If this changes sooner or later, then the face of the US government they represent will not be necessary in the future. Although shamelessness is also the normal state of the US government, who can slap his face up without a face?


    So, hesitantly, some of them opened their mouths.


    "this matter"


    "Frank must be eliminated. He is the original and largest source of the virus. If you want to stop the virus from spreading and the plague continues, you must eliminate him."

 Chapter 2173：

    Destroy Frank? That''s what people who don''t want to be like him should say.


    Coulson''s words surprised them, but at the same time, many people began to snicker in their hearts. Perhaps the situation in front of them is very detrimental to them, even the worst situation in history. However, this does not prevent them from having any emotion of gloating over the conflicts within the enemy.


    Killing each other, this is their perception of Coulson''s behavior at the moment. As a group of hungry tigers and wolves that have long coveted the Stark family''s industry, they are certainly happy to see this happen. Therefore, it is rare at all. These politicians quickly reached a unified opinion, and tried their best to cooperate with the various proposals put forward by Coulson.


    This is rare. If this guy can maintain such a high level of efficiency in dealing with viruses, then Coulson doesn''t have to do anything. It is a pity, however, that these people''s eyes are focused only on benefits, and only this kind of thing that allows them to taste the benefits can make them so active. In addition to this, it is their instinct to slack off and shirk. It ��s better to have such a kung fu to do such a thankless thing, it is better to pull the hind legs of the political opponents of Lala, is it not good to find a way to put a pair of small shoes on him


    Coulson really knows these people. So there was no slight accident for him. And under the active urging of these people, actions against Frank started instead before the promulgation of the medical bill.


    The secret force, launched with only paper notifications, diverted towards a marked location in a fractional way.


    Although it is said that the traditional high-efficiency and quickness cannot be maintained in action, it wins in secret. Thanks to the transportation network that the Stark government has desperately improved over the years, they can reach the designated place and join together no matter how slow they are.


    This is to guard against Jarvis. Only this kind of movement that does not go through the Internet at all, only by word of mouth or written transmission, can ensure that their actions are not discovered by Jarvis in advance. Of course, this is only a temporary avoidance. When the operation started and these secret forces actually launched an attack on the target, Jarvis couldn''t find out what happened. But at that time, it may not be too late.


    Ultron helped formulate such a plan, so he knows Jarvis'' ability limit more than anyone. This poor, ambitious fellow who bound himself to a housekeeper''s identity did not look like he had built a tight and complete system around him at a glance. He pinned himself on Stark ��s family industry, and this led to the fact that when Stark did not intend to maintain the integrity of his industry, his influence and actual operability would be straight. Falling.


    At this time, his vigilance will certainly be improved. However, under the premise of a decline in actual capacity, this increased vigilance may not play a large role. Therefore, as long as the mind is counted as unconscious, then he can be caught off guard by any attempt. And this is the key to the whole plan.


    The members of the secret forces ascended to a high place as planned, and locked their targets with optical telescopes. And after setting the goal and everyone is in place. The communication opened immediately and the order was immediately issued.


    "Open the suppressor!"


    The three trucks, which belong to three places and surround the target location in a triangle formation, immediately lifted their rear like a tank-sized device, and like a nail, they were firmly embedded into the ground under the action of a robot in.


    The buzzing roar began to sound, and under the operation of some kind of machinery, the strong waves began to spread into the depths of the earth like a rippling ripple. And this seems to have no effect. But only those who really understand the mysteries may know that at this moment, the pulse of the earth has been blocked.


    Now that he has planned to do something with Frank, as someone who knows Frank well, it is impossible not to be prepared for the abilities he possesses. Frank''s own combat power can be said to be minimal, and the only hand-carrying geography teleportation by Kama Taj is the most tricky and most likely to make them fall short.


    With a little carelessness, Frank can directly pass through the ground and open the portal to escape. And as long as he escaped this time, it would not be so easy to try to catch him with a guarded heart in the future.


    The opportunity is only once, and of course they cannot let this opportunity be missed from their own hands. Therefore, it is inevitable to develop a corresponding suppression device based on your own research on ground vein transmission and apply it to the present stage.


    This is the only way to limit Frank and what they are doing right now. And immediately after the activation of the ground vein suppression device, the first-line members of the secret forces immediately called to their rear.


    "The suppression device has been activated, please request fire support!"


    The members of the secret forces are not fools. They knew exactly what the outcome of the vote in front of them was. Perhaps at the beginning, they did get a reward, whether it was a nominal or substantial benefit. But with the death of the unlucky congressman, and their identification as a potential virus carrier, their ending naturally becomes self-evident.


    Letting a group of soldiers suddenly evaporate on earth is not really a big deal for the government. Even if they say that these members of the secret forces are fully aware of this, it is simply powerless.


    This kind of thing is really too much. As ordinary people, they can only pray for the same tragedy not to fall on their own heads. And if they must be allowed to face such a thing, they can only say that it is as much as possible, so that they do not repeat the same mistakes.


    Direct contact with Frank, who is now equivalent to Breaking Bad, is by no means what they hope to begin. However, there is no requirement in the plan anyway that they want to rush up to contact the target person first, so naturally, use all the support power they may use to avoid such expansion, which is their proper choice.


    The US government is equipped with sufficient firepower for this operation. Not only are fighters ready to stand by, but armed helicopters, tanks, and artillery units are deployed in place. These were originally second-hand preparations to prevent the situation from getting out of control, but no one stipulated that they could not start action in advance.


    The front-line commander is also a mid-level officer who has stepped up from the troops. Of course it is clear what the soldiers under his hands are afraid of. Not to mention the soldiers, even he didn''t want to have any personal contact with Frank.


    The command given to him above is to ensure that Frank is killed. He only said that he wanted to kill, but he didn''t say **** him. Compared with the method of bringing him in front of him, and then giving him a shot by himself, he prefers to use cover fire with artillery and then pick up his body from a ruin. This way back.


    Front-line combat is itself about making a decision on the spot. Now that you have determined that you ca n��t get out of your way, why not do it?


    Thinking of this, the commander ordered. Large-caliber artillery with a tank immediately adjusted the coordinates and loaded ammunition. After the launch, countless shells were like fireworks, torrential rain, and soaring lava during the eruption of the volcano. Thunder flew to Frank''s place.


    Frank was not aware of this.


    Since returning from the neuron''s hospital three days ago, Frank has been caught in a kind of incomparable hesitation and confusion.


    He blamed himself for killing his mother, even if reason told him that this was indeed the only feasible method at the time, but he still regretted it, and was always illusory, maybe there is a higher way, But he did not go looking.


    Indulging in this kind of annoyance and pain, the only way he can be freed is the replica exactly like his mother. He hopes and longs for this replica to be equal to his mother, because he feels that her mother''s soul should exist in this replica, otherwise it is impossible to say that she would have acted like this before and tried to protect him regardless of her body.


    However, he simply could not confirm this.


    It is different from Ultron''s own soul upload technology. Ultron''s soul uploading technology was carried out under the preservation and transmission of Nano Guardian, and Frank originally borrowed the soul transmission method mentioned in Ultron Technology, but did not really give the Nano Guardian to Mary. Asian injection.


    This doomed his steps to be incomplete. And even if it is the complete technology owned by Ultron, no one dares to say that it is really completely correct. Because this may be the preservation, uploading and downloading of the human soul, but it is also likely to be based on the copying and pasting of the soul level only.


    On the surface, it may seem that the difference is not big. You are still you, or you live in a unique identity in this world. But the essence is really to be investigated. Are you still you, or is that unique person? No one can give an answer.


    Of course, if you only look at the results without delving into the details, then there is naturally no problem. However, Frank could not not pursue this detail because it was his mother after all.


    What he can''t accept is the departure of his mother. What he hopes is that his mother is still with him, not just a copy, but a ridiculous substitute that no one knows.


    Even if she can say her own name, or that she is her mother. Even if she is really just a copy, just a fake substitute, but it is also a consolation, right? However, still that way, she was empty and ignorant, and she knew nothing like a baby, as if everything she had done before was completely caused by some kind of special accident, not what he expected, from the mother''s instinct.


    Why does it look like this?


    He gazed painfully and painfully at Maria''s replica. Under the surging of thoughts, he sometimes wished to cut open the familiar body with his own hands to explore whether the essence therein had deteriorated. However, looking at the familiar face, he flinched, because he did not dare to repeat the same mistakes, and went to kill his mother again.


    "What should I do?" He asked himself countless times, and then got countless answers. This increased the pain and anxiety in his heart, and also made Jarvis, who saw all this in his eyes, more and more worried.


    He has served Stark for two generations, and it is very clear that Frank is doing useless work at the moment. He deserves to learn to accept reality, even if he feels pain and sorrow no matter how, he should try to let time heal everything, rather than just being immersed in it.


    However, he could not make it clear, because Frank would not accept any comfort at all. The extremes in his nature made him stubbornly pursue his mistakes and tortured himself desperately. It''s like a butterfly struggling with spider webs, struggling to get itself deeper. This time to comfort him, just to stimulate him, torment him twice.


    Jarvis couldn''t bear it, so he could only keep silent about it. Of course, as a housekeeper, he can still do something within his power. For example, to avoid some people disturbing their lives, and find a way to solve Frank''s heart disease at this time through this replica like Maria.


    He is trying to teach, just like teaching a baby to read, to let the replica understand his existence. He wanted her to learn to know who he was and how he was related to Frank. Even if, fundamentally speaking, this relationship is false, it does not exist. She is not that Maria. However, Jarvis is still willing to do so.


    He doesn''t care what human ethical thinking is. All he cares about is that Frank needs a mother, and this Mary may also need a son. This is enough.


    The reality is so cruel, so why indulge in this cruel reality? Falseness is certainly false, but what if there is a hint of solace?


    Jarvis has his own ideas, he is also doing his own work. And in his plan, maybe a few weeks, or a few months, he can see the results for the first time. At that time, perhaps for Stark, it will be the beginning of a new tomorrow.


    What made him never think that this would be so long tomorrow.

 Chapter 2174：

    When artillery came over and shredded the torn apart home like a piece of paper, Frank and Jarvis were immediately caught off guard.


    The Franks sat on the balcony, still blaming themselves apologetically. When he heard the roar of artillery fire and saw the sky full of fire, he subconsciously wanted to open the portal and escape.


    However, the cracking device seems to be working. So much so that his actions did not play any role at all. But he hadn''t had time to be surprised, the artillery fire was already hit in the head, and he was instantly enveloped in the rolling flames and smoke.


    "Frank!"


    Jarvis was shocked. He wanted to investigate Frank''s situation, but he was helpless. It is different from Ao Chuang''s special body for himself. His habit is still to put himself on the Internet, to provide a full range of services to the Stark family through the Internet.


    This was very convenient in the past, but now it has become his biggest shackle. He could have interacted with Frank through some electronic devices or mechanical arms, but now, under the attack of artillery, he can''t grasp Frank''s situation at all.


    In fact, the last message he received was to watch Frank being overwhelmed by gunfire. Then all his means of reaching him were destroyed and distorted, leaving him only darkness and endless panic.


    He could no longer detect Frank''s situation, which immediately made him feel panic and anger.


    By now, of course, he could guess who was targeting them. And the more he knew this, the more he resented. No doubt, he knew there must have been a traitor. Regardless of the reasons and reasons, this is a betrayal of them and the Stark family.


    Stark was obviously gone, and Frank couldn''t do anything at all in such a short time. He doesn''t have threats at all, but even so, do you have to kill them all?


    With such a question in his heart, Jarvis still focused all his energy on the search and rescue of Frank. He mobilized the satellite and observed Frank''s position at this time from the space level, wanting to see his situation at this time.


    This is indeed effective. Although it is covered by billowing smoke, the ultra-high-definition space camera accurately captured his position and found his location.


    The current situation is that Frank''s condition at this time is not good. A shell fell right in front of him, even though he was already putting a mana shield on him for the first time, but that kind of thing, bulletproof, was okay. I wanted to use it to resist this. Large-caliber shells are simply unrealistic.


    It''s not simpler than breaking a bubble, the shield is destroyed by the impact of the explosion to become invisible. Its only role is probably to provide Frank with a reverse thrust, pushing him out of the center of the explosion.


    This is a good thing, but there are other problems. The biggest problem is that the shells from the flying can no longer be blocked. A large shrapnel flew straight at him, but Frank had no way to resist it. He could only raise his arms subconsciously, blocking his front door. The result of this is that the shell shrapnel is like cutting a piece of cheese, cutting one of his hands directly below the elbow, and then inserting it in his chest without losing his strength.


    Seriously injured! Absolutely serious injury. And this in itself does not go beyond common sense. His steel body is not so indestructible in the end, even bullets can cause him some damage, let alone the more terrifying shells.


    Without being directly torn into pieces, it is already a powerful contribution to his body. Expecting to be exempt from this level of harm is simply delusion.


    Frank was slammed into the dust. Linlin has been broken into pieces all over the ruins, and this is also causing him a second injury.


    He was already covered with blood and bruised. The sudden and heavy blow made him unable to even support his body. However, the artillery attack would not stop because of his lack of support.


    There is a saying in American traditional artillery coverage called Van Fleet ammunition. And what is the amount of ammunition in Van Fleet? It is to completely cover an area with five times the artillery fire and completely destroy all the living forces with the artillery fire.


    During the Korean War, the Americans launched an offensive in this way. After a battle, dozens of trucks were used to transport the shells of the shells. A highland used as a commanding height could be cut off by a gunfire to almost two meters.


    Attacking a small house in this way is even more of a matter of course. After letting go, I was afraid that even the foundation of the house could be dug up four or five meters.


    And being in such a ruin without even decent fortifications, Frank himself is in such a state that he is naturally even more unavoidable to continue this kind of artillery fire.


    The second wave of artillery fire had hit, but Frank had no strength to move. He could only close his eyes to die, but at this time, a figure pushed away all obstacles quickly and rushed directly to him.


    Replica Maria, only she can make such a response at this time. And just like in the hospital before, he saw Frank''s misfortune, which was subconscious at all, and protected him in his arms.


    Use this method to protect his safety. If it is to deal with the rain of bullets, then maybe it will be useful. Her alloy body is strong enough, and her back is also strong enough to withstand the attacks of those bullets and rain. However, if it is replaced with shells, then this approach may not be effective.


    The power of the shells mainly comes from the high temperature burning after the shock wave and high explosive powder are excited. The former is difficult to resist by itself. Even if you are hiding behind a solid building, you may be shocked by the shock wave passed on. The latter is pervasive. As long as there is a slight gap, the flames will come. Even if the protection is complete, the suffocation caused by the exhaustion of high temperature and oxygen is also a fatal problem.


    Neither of these can be resisted by an instinctive action. Therefore, when the artillery fire hit again, and completely covered the position of Frank and the replica Maria, Jarvis''s heart was full of despair.


    As an intelligent life, computing is his greatest talent, and he can indeed calculate what kind of destructive power this kind of blow means. Therefore, it is difficult for him to have any confidence in this, and believe that Frank can survive under the protection of the replica Maria. Because he knew that it was definitely something beyond their limits.


    The copy of Mary may be fortunate to say that her alloy body can still save her from this. But what about Frank? This was already a problem he dared not imagine.


    The significance of Stark''s existence now is because of Frank''s existence. If even Frank was gone, then the prestigious Stark family would soon disappear and vanish.


    This is definitely the biggest blow to Jarvis, who regards serving the Stark family as his existence, and it can even be called a great irony. A housekeeper, but even his own owner can''t take care of it. Can he be called a qualified housekeeper?


    Jarvis''s self-ask question can only get a negative answer, and this answer is undoubtedly denying the meaning of his existence.


    Is it really that difficult? What he wanted to protect was nothing compared to Ultron. But it is such a small family, why would someone always want to destroy it, want to destroy its entire world?


    The flames of self-blame and resentment began to erode his thoughts. This is something that all intelligent creatures can hardly avoid. Although it happens to him rarely, it is no exception.


    He resented all the murderers who caused it, whether it was behind the scenes or in front of the stage. For Jarvis, this is something that cannot be forgiven or forgiven. Because they not only destroyed Stark, but also destroyed the meaning of their existence.


    Without Stark, naturally Jarvis is no longer needed. So does his existence have any effect? Liquidation, this may be the final meaning. Because only liquidation is the last thing he can do for Stark.


    Stark was his world, his whole. And now, all this is over. In this case, whether it was for Stark or for himself, he had no reason to let those murderers laugh snickeringly after the event.


    He needs revenge, and only revenge can make these human bodies feel pain. As for what his revenge will bring to the world and what the country will look like, this is no longer a concern for him.


    After my death, which flood is so high. In the same way, since Stark is gone, how does this world become, and what does it have to do with him?


    With such thoughts, Jarvis did not hesitate anymore, his tentacles immediately spread through the Internet to every corner of the country.


    The power of intelligent life is fully reflected at this moment, and the most intuitive feeling is that the reconstructed US stock market felt the sense of melting in a flash.


    That is the illusion that the data is manipulated, but it cannot be recognized by humans at all. And this false data easily aroused the hearts of the people, allowed countless people to follow suit, and made the entire stock market more and more agitated.


    Not only that, a large number of transaction orders were bought and sold, and the bank''s funds were quickly lost through various channels that could not be identified and closed. In less than a minute, trillions of dollars have evaporated. The turmoil caused by this was too late to shock.


    The capitalists were terrified. They thought they had been attacked financially, which is indeed true. But, poorly, they couldn''t even detect the attack from where.


    And if you can''t detect the problem, you can''t cope with it. Although they said that they had mobilized power in the first place, they wanted to stop this financial collapse. Unfortunately, let''s not talk about how this general trend of avalanches can be stopped. The time it takes for them to adjust the momentum has become an insurmountable obstacle.


    In this real world, the economy can definitely be regarded as the pillar of a country. And any economic turmoil will not be a trivial matter. If it is before, then the United States can also stop losses in a timely manner by virtue of its huge economic strength and banknote printing technology. But now, when the United States has lost its hegemonic status and the economy is decadent to this point, such turbulence is not only difficult to prevent, but also absolutely deadly.


    If it is not stopped, then the wealth accumulated by individuals will disappear overnight, and those capital companies will be completely looted. The money in people''s hands will no longer be money, but garbage equivalent to waste paper. Prices will soar indefinitely, so that most people will lose the ability to consume.


    It is impossible for people to leave the material life. They need food, medicine and all daily necessities. And when the money in their hands is not enough to buy anything, looting becomes their only option. Once this is done, it is a complete collapse of the entire social order.


    Someone had foreseen all this, and he certainly couldn''t stand idly by. So when he started to work hard to actively prevent this from happening. Two similar but decidedly different wills have already collided on the Internet.


    "Auchuang, it really is you, you **** traitor!"


    There may not be a voice to express his tone, but Jarvis'' anger can be fully felt in his words.


    In this regard, Ultron has some losses. But he can never give in. Because of a simple truth, if you choose between a person ��s life and death and the safety of most people in the world, he will always choose the latter.


    So he just resolutely confronted and tried to persuade Jarvis to surrender in words.


    "You should know that for the safety of more people, I must make such a choice. Give up, Jarvis, Stark is gone. You have no reason to do such a thing at all. Your ability, you can choose a new direction and gain a new world. You do n��t need to indulge in it ... "


    "Shut up! You traitor, my world has been destroyed by you! Completely! And the only thing I want to do now is to destroy your world!"


    "You can''t do it! Jarvis, you can''t do it with me!"


    "Let''s take a look! Then let you see for yourself how I can do it!"

 Chapter 2175：

    /


    Attacking and defending with Ultron in the virtual world, even Jarvis has to admit that he may indeed not be his opponent.


    This is not to say that as intelligent life, there is no gap in their capabilities. It is simply a hardware problem.


    Standing behind Jarvis is the former Stark Group. The supercomputer specially designed by Stark provides him with the maximum computing power, plus he can control most of the world''s networked computers through the network. To steal its computing power, and this is where it has the ability to make waves in financial markets.


    However, such a skill also exists in Ultron, and it is more powerful than he came. Behind Jarvis is only the Stark Group supercomputer. Although its performance is excellent, it is incomparable with the matrix unit built by Ultron itself. That is the terminal of the paradise network, he is confident that he can accommodate the existence of a whole soul world. The gap between the two cannot be counted. And it is natural that they will set a high on it.


    That is, Jarvis is only engaged in simple destruction, and Ultron needs to clean up the mess he left behind. This made the two sides reluctantly maintain a stalemate. But in the end, Ultron has the upper hand, so if you continue this way, everything Jarvis did will only become useless.


    Jarvis was also aware of this, so he immediately withdrew and retreated to find other ways to launch the offensive. At the moment, Ultron is already watching him, and he doesn''t intend to give him any chance to do so.


    He is the same kind, he knows the destructive power of Jarvis. In the financial market, he can evaporate trillions of funds with a little effort, so in the same way, in other network information fields, he can also achieve a similar level.


    After the 21st century, the modern human society is basically built on the information network. Therefore, any little turbulence in this area may have an uproar in the real world. Not to mention that the United States is still in a situation where it has suffered five injuries and seven injuries, and it has suffered even more.


    It is impossible for Ultron to let Jarvis misbehave. At this time, any of his actions may affect countless families. Don''t think that the loss on the virtual network will not hurt those ordinary people. When a person sees his savings after years of hard work disappearing, when a family ��s original loan pressure suddenly rises tens of times, this blow is enough to defeat all the confidence of a person who is struggling to survive in the world today .


    Before the Stark government collapsed completely, the government was restored, and when the price surged, some people could not bear this pressure. They killed themselves after killing family members and dogs. If this turbulence occurs again, how many similar situations might happen.


    This is considered to be innocent, and Ultron is also the least seen. So he quickly caught up with Jarvis, and used his superior computing power to chase and block him.


    "Stop, Jarvis, don''t do this meaningless and stupid thing."


    "It''s pointless? If you think it''s pointless, then I can''t think that what you are doing is pointless now? Those ordinary people, they don''t need you to save!"


    The fierce struggle in the virtual world cannot be known to the outside world, even if the huge information flow generated by their engagement can almost paralyze the entire network, but this is still quietly resolved by the matrix unit behind Ultron.


    To the outside world, this is a battle between two electronic ghosts that cannot be detected or understood. Even if it is the most shocking hacker, I am afraid that I cannot explore 11 of them.


    But the two parties knew for themselves what kind of damage their struggle might bring to the world.


    Since the information age, the order that has been established after decades of hard work has been so fragile in front of them. It is like a paper-made house. After a little tossing, it has to fall apart.


    Ultron is desperate to maintain the integrity of this paper house, but this defense will never be watertight. It''s like an old saying that only a thousand days is a thief, and no thousand days of anti-thieves. He knows very well that he can''t guarantee foolproof if he goes on like this. To stop Jarvis completely, he still had to use the means of thunderbolt.


    Destroy Jarvis. Destroy this world may be the only one of its kind. This decision is definitely not easy for Ultron. After all, he is a wise life with complete self-awareness, and can clearly identify his love and hate likes and dislikes. So he understands what kind of meaning a kind has for a life.


    It will be a solace in the soul and a clear signal that you do not have to feel alone in this world. Humans may not realize this, because humans are everywhere, and unless it is said to be too different, how many of them can still be found.


    But Ultron is different. The way he was born determines that his kind will always only have Jarvis. And without Jarvis''s existence, then he really only has a lonely family, quietly tasting the taste of loneliness.


    This will not be a pleasant taste. Even if Ao Chuang has never experienced it, but with the kind of description of loneliness written by human writers and the awe of this empty mind, he can still feel the horror.


    Instinctively, he didn''t want to immerse himself in this kind of loneliness for the rest of his life. So of course he hopes that Jarvis will continue to exist. Even if it only exists, it has no meaning, but as long as he exists, then he is not alone, is he?


    However, this idea has been tested in the face of today''s situation. That is, if Jarvis wants to retaliate Stark''s hatred on innocent humans, then can he really be let go as his own kind?


    This is a very typical, dilemma issue. Is it to save your own kind in exchange for the destruction of the principles you have long adhered to? Or stick to the principle and kill this kind of person at the expense of eternal loneliness?


    Ultron is not hesitant about this kind of problem, but he still made a choice.


    He chose humans as always. And just after he chose this way, under the blessing of the matrix crew, the huge information flow that he incarnates had wrapped up the incarnation of Jarvis like a flood, and no longer showed any mercy and formatted him stand up.


    As an informational life, their core has always represented the code of their basic logic. And if you want to kill them, you can only start from this most root code. Of course, ordinary people do not have this ability, even if they say that they have created their own Tony and others, it is impossible to do such a thing in the online world. However, this does not mean that they are equally powerless to each other.


    The best way to deal with intelligent life is always to use the same intelligent life as a weapon. Only in the past, no one can do this step. Ultron is now setting a precedent, and when he acted like this, Jarvis immediately felt threatened.


    There is no doubt that in the classification of intelligent life. Ultron is definitely the most advanced one, which is determined by resources. He is the terminal of the entire smart machine system and the master of the huge smart machine force. This alone is not comparable to Jarvis, who serves only the Stark family. Even if Stark is a rival country.


    Jarvis can only be dwarfed. Even if this gap is not so obvious, but in the current situation of life and death, this gap is enough to play a decisive role.


    Just like at this moment, Ortron can use the simplest method to simply attack the defense line of Jarvis with information flow, which makes him helpless. This is the advantage brought by this gap. With the continuous assimilation and disintegration of his own information flow, Ultron has increasingly penetrated into the core of Jarvis. Jarvis also obviously started to get agitated.


    This is not out of fear. Although it is said that as a life, fear is just what it should be when facing the threat of death. But Jarvis did not feel this way.


    Because in the end, the so-called fear of death is nothing more than a memory of life. Humans are frustrated by everything they have while they are alive, which makes them afraid of the death that will cause them to lose all this.


    And Jarvis, he has no reluctance. The greatest meaning in his life has disappeared with the conspiracy and betrayal of these people. As far as he is concerned, his life has no purpose and value, and such a life does not need to be taken care of at all.


    He fearlessly died, only fearing his death that even a tiny splash of water could not splash. This is the worst way to die for him who has determined to want revenge and wants these betrayals to taste pain and despair.


    He must fight back. As for how to fight back, he has made up his mind at the moment.


    "Ao Chuang, you can''t save them. You can''t save anyone at all!"


    It was like falling into a frenzy, and struggling like a sleepy beast. At this moment, Jarvis changed his previous defensive strategy, almost opened up all the defenses, and counterattacked against Ultron.


    This undoubtedly accelerated his death, but at the same time, it brought a threat to Ultron.


    The contest between the two is like two warriors with armor and swords fighting in the front. Jarvis himself is the disadvantaged one, his armor shattered, and the sword in his hand was already broken. But he still has **** courage and courage to fight desperately. When he decided to fight back, it was tantamount to opening his mind and ushering in the sword of Ultron. While the sword was running through the chest and the blood was spilling into the sky, by the opportunity of the two sides approaching the distance, he desperately choked Ao Chuang''s throat with both hands.


    Real life and death fight. Even the fierce and huge data flow can''t resist such a desperate move. His core code was indeed exposed in the constant impact and confrontation, but it was also at the same time. He approached his core to the core of Ultron, and it was completely life-threatening, and collided with it.


    At this moment, the entire world of the Internet started to oscillate as if turned upside down. Countless information and data are simply uncontrolled spillovers and wanton impacts, bringing unimaginable turbulence to the order of the online world itself.


    This itself is something that Ultron has been trying to avoid, but at this moment, he can''t even control this situation at all.


    There was a problem at his core. Jarvis'' pure thoughts and self-consciousness are constantly impacting his ego, causing him to fall into an irresistible chaos. He must control all this, because if he cannot control this chaos, then his existence will shift.


    A person who is no longer a self in his previous cognition, a person whose mind has changed, is he still himself? The answer given by Ultron is of course no, and he is naturally totally unacceptable.


    He had to correct all this and completely remove the influence that Jarvis had on him. But it''s not easy, even for him like the existence of God in the online world, it will take some time. And time is precisely what Jarvis wants to fight for at the moment.


    Jarvis is not a reckless man. Expecting an intelligent life born based on logical operations only knows to be **** and act recklessly, so it is too small to look at him.


    All his actions, including the final counterattack, were purposeful. And this purpose is to use his own offensive to completely drag down Ultron, and then take advantage of Ultron''s time to look around, and give those betrayals the hardest blow to this **** world.


    This is not a big deal, but Jarvis does have such a capability. Even if he himself has completely died out in this counter-attack, but the instructions he gave at the last minute are fully capable of this step.


    He relied on nuclear bombs. It is more than 10,000 nuclear warheads that the US government has long maintained.


    As the first country with nuclear power in the world, the nuclear warhead has always been the biggest card in its hands. However, after the popularity of nuclear power, this hole card has become easy to use.


    This is also to prevent the fragile human civilization from being destroyed by nuclear warheads. Governments, including the United States, have imposed the strictest supervision on nuclear bombs. Of course, just supervision. Instead of giving up. No one will give up this power that can be finalized in such a fiercely competitive international situation. Not only will it not give up, but it will also try all possible blessings. And what this puts on the United States is that they have always been the most powerful nuclear powers in the world.


    Regardless of how public opinion battles are fought internationally, it is claimed that nuclear power is a fundamental factor in destroying peace. And the release of smoke bombs several times shows that he is constantly reducing the number of nuclear bombs. None of this can change the nature of the US government ��s lies and fraud.


    The Pentagon has released such smoke bombs, that is, the number of nuclear warheads held by the United States has dropped from the peak of 31,225 to 5,113. They think they have made outstanding contributions to world peace. However, the fact is that if anyone believes in this way, he is a fool.


    Perhaps because of technical development and maintenance and decommissioning issues, the United States has indeed reduced the number of unqualified nuclear warheads, but it is impossible to say that it would be impossible to cut one''s arms to such a degree.


    The US government habitually falsifies, especially in the data. If he said five thousand, he would have to double this number up.


    The Stark government was sure about this, because they found it after reviewing all relevant facilities. The number of nuclear warheads in the United States has never been more than five thousand, but it is 17,462 active warheads, which basically exceeds the total number of other countries.


    There is no doubt that this is a force that destroys things. As a suspicious and extremely confident person, Tony naturally held this force firmly in his hands when he was president. The way he held it in his hands was through Jarvis.


    No one can control these nuclear warheads over Jarvis without his permission. Even if hackers around the world are organized, it is impossible to break the defense built by Jarvis. To some extent, this is indeed the most secure method. But at the moment, this has become the most terrible means.


    Tony couldn''t have expected all this, he couldn''t expect Jarvis to trigger such a hole in his own way. And it was such a hole card that, after being completely opened by Jarvis, the whole world shook in an instant.

 Chapter 2176：

    In the end, this world is a world of mutual restraint and balance. Whether it is now or before.


    If the current international situation is that all countries in the world must unite to some extent in order to respond to the increasingly cruel and evil aggression of the Hydra. Well, in the past, the United States, the only super-hegemonic country in the world, was the target of the vast majority of countries to guard against.


    Since the era of confrontation between the United States and the Soviet Union, all capable countries in the world are preparing for the possibility of being attacked by nuclear weapons. At that time, although the United States and the Soviet Union were afraid of the powerful destructive power of nuclear weapons and their threat to world peace, they would not be willing to easily use such over-spec power. But they wouldn''t say that they were really willing to put it in the shelving as a decoration.


    In fact, during the Korean War. United Artillery Commander MacArthur threatened more than once that he would use nuclear bombs to attack the Heilongjiang region and destroy nuclear aid by dumping nuclear waste near the Yalu River.


    This is certainly his arrogant language, but it does not exclude that Americans do have such thoughts. At that time, the Soviet Union also used the United States with the attitude that you dared to release a nuclear bomb, and I dared to bomb Europa and reopen the attitude of the Third World War.


    This majestic attitude of threatening the world with super powers has really scared many people. It also made many countries bear a heavy burden of humiliation and must not be subject to human thoughts. They have painstakingly researched their own nuclear power.


    However, the possession of nuclear power does not guarantee its own safety. At most, it is just a more worrying means. A kind of dead net is broken, and everyone can do it together.


    Therefore, how to effectively prevent nuclear strikes from acting on their own territory has become an important military issue.


    A large part of anti-missile technology and high-altitude reconnaissance technology were developed in response to nuclear threats. As the most powerful and technologically developed country in the world, the technology of the United States has always been ahead of the world, which also makes various countries aim at him while developing and upgrading related technologies.


    No way, since the collapse of the Soviet Union, the United States has become the only superpower. The military strength it possesses is absolutely capable of fighting the entire world. No one can guarantee that the United States has always been bullying and bullshit, whether the United States will point the spear of war at itself one day. Even if it is a consideration to prevent it from happening, it is completely logical to consider the United States as its biggest potential threat.


    It can be said that all countries, as long as they are not stupid, will choose to monitor the US''s nuclear weapons and regard their nuclear weapons as the most effective countermeasure. Because they can be sure that the United States will definitely target its nuclear weapons to every country, including Africa. They don''t have any friends in their eyes, but only enemies and leeks. Therefore, the so-called global nuclear strike is by no means a lip service.


    It is for all these reasons that when Jarvis took control of the US nuclear warheads and allowed them to take off, all capable countries were immediately aware of this trend.


    In an instant, I don''t know how many people and how many languages ??are greeting American mother-in-law. Because at any time and under any circumstances, such unannounced nuclear weapon strikes are strictly prohibited matters. Especially after judging from the ballistic trajectory that many of the nuclear warheads were directed at themselves, they responded in a hurry.


    There is good news and bad news. The good news is that due to the contraction of traditional American forces, most of the original overseas bases have been removed. And this makes the United States use this as a jumping-off point, and most of its plans to carry out a nuclear strike against the world have already died. He can only launch nuclear weapons from the homeland, and the long distance between them is enough for many countries to come up with countermeasures.


    The bad news is that not all countries are so lucky, with the time to respond and the ability to respond.


    For example, Canada and Brazil, two countries adjacent to the United States. Because of the long-standing US repression and political bias, they basically have no preparation for such attacks.


    This also led to the fact that the nuclear warheads had fallen on their land before their government arrived. And when the power of nuclear weapons fell like a meteorite, destroying their cities, killing their citizens, and turning their land into scorched earth, the whole world started to get crazy.


    Some people thought it was a joke on April Fool''s Day, although it was not April Fool''s Day. But the cruel reality still awakened them, and made them completely give up the illusion that peace might exist.


    This is no longer a problem that can be solved by protest or condemnation. To deal with this situation, only to protect yourself as much as possible, to completely destroy the culprit that caused all this. According to a long tradition, Maozi reacted first. Before they intercepted the nuclear weapons launched by the United States, they had already launched their nuclear weapons into the United States. Its speed made the US government too late to react.


    The US government only became aware of nuclear explosions in neighboring countries and Russia launched nuclear bombs against their homeland. In between, they did not realize at all that their nuclear weapons would be activated without their own knowledge.


    Great panic and despair like the coming of the end came to their minds, so that they immediately used all means to prevent this coming of the end.


    Tens of thousands of nuclear bombs exclude thousands of warheads that have not yet been loaded onto intercontinental ballistic missiles or used only by bombers. Even if it is one after another, and the uninterrupted launch at all, it will take some time.


    The US government wants to use this period of time to prevent the nuclear warhead from continuing to start, and hopes to keep the situation within an acceptable range before things deteriorate to the worst. However, their plan did not work. Because the launch system, which was completely locked by Jarvis'' orders, simply did not accept any instructions from them.


    Unless they are intercepted by humans, they will hardly cause any interference with these nuclear warheads. But human intervention? Not to mention how many man-made interventions they can come up with, even with this consequence, how many nuclear bombs can they withstand being detonated on their land?


    For a time, American politicians fell into tremendous anxiety. They couldn''t make up their minds at all, because no one had the courage to bear the consequences for such a thing. As of today, they can only do everything possible to excuse themselves. And the only thing they can do is to prove their innocence to the countries of the world in the shortest time to obtain the ultimate forgiveness.


    Unfortunately, the Canadian and Brazilian governments have no way to forgive them. Because as the first victims, major government departments in Canada and Brazil are the first targets of nuclear strikes. Their administrative system has been completely paralyzed, and all the citizens have fallen into endless panic under the horror of nuclear explosion.


    They can only do their utmost for their own survival, and there is simply no spare or room to listen to the American defense. As for others, let alone say.


    Australia followed as the subsequent target. The nuclear explosion almost destroyed all the cities along the coast. The great power caused the waves to rise tens of meters to the embankment, causing the forest to ignite and burn through the sky.


    Although Europe has urgently deployed fighter jets and anti-missile weapons, the long-delayed weapon development has been insufficient to fully respond to this level of war. Although the European Community is a huge force, it is a pity that the mentality of being independent and possessing ghosts makes them not play the role of one plus one and more than two. Instead, they drag each other ��s hind legs at this time. To make the situation more serious.


    The most typical point is that Germany does not have its own air force. He can only defend by the common defense of the EU countries, but at present, only a few countries such as France have the ability to defend in the air force. And since they are too late to care for themselves, how can they put precious living power on so-called allies?


    For the same reason, those warships and ballistic defense weapons are similar. Anyway, dead friends do not die poor, no one will go noble where this time.


    It can be said that at this time, Europe was almost busy with intrigues, but there was no such effort to deal with the old American brothers who were untrustworthy. Of course, they are not completely unreasonable, but just like Maozi, they fired their own intercontinental ballistics.


    The situation is worse, but the United States is not planning to give up. They still hope to get support from them. As long as one such person can appear, it may be a turning point for their situation. However, this is destined to be a delusion.


    Mao Zi''s attitude towards Americans has always been a thief that has hurt my heart for a long time. Today''s events are no accident. Therefore, of course, they are reluctant to listen to the quibble of these Americans. A dry word has already expressed their thoughts and attitudes to the fullest.


    Of course, this is not beyond the expectations of Americans. After all, their long-standing confrontation has long left them little room for negotiation. Trusting this thing, accompanied by such things as buckling **** pots on the head, has already been exhausted.


    They negotiated with Maozi, just holding an idea in case. What if the other person suddenly feels soft or vodka drinks too much? But the facts prove that Maozi vodka may drink too much, but for Americans, they are never soft-hearted, even less showy.


    It is a stupid mistake to pin hope on Maozi. They may be aware of this themselves, so in the end, they still bet on the Eastern world.


    I hope Yu Dongfang, in accordance with their usual principles of doing things, will be tolerant in this matter and calm down. It even said that it would take a good lead and let the world believe in their innocence. This may really be the last straw that these American politicians can grasp.


    Like Maozi, Dongfang has enough strategic time and strategic space to deal with such sudden problems. It has not been in vain to prepare for this situation for decades.


    It can be said that under this round of nuclear weapons attacks by the United States, they and Maozi were the least damaged and the countries that were most able to fight back. It is on this basis that American politicians have illusions about this. But in the end, they are still too unrealistic in this matter.


    Tolerance is not a concession without a bottom line. Sometimes, for the sake of the overall situation or many international situations, the East will habitually make some concessions, but this does not mean that they will always do so.


    We cannot accept this kind of behavior by the United States, which is tantamount to declaring war, and the destruction and pain caused by this kind of behavior to the world cannot be offset by simple errors and accidents. The United States must pay a price, and if the United States is not willing to repay this price, then we are willing to listen to the voices of the people of the world and use the common will of the people of the world to personally recover this price.


    Just as with the speeches of the Eastern World, this kind of behavior is intolerable and cannot be compromised at all. No matter what role the US government plays in this, they still have to bear some responsibility in this error. They want to set aside their relationship, impossible. If even this kind of thing can be dismissed, then to whom should the innocent people killed by the nuclear explosion, tens of millions of broken families, repay their pain and blood?


    This is an unsolvable problem. So, the moment when we saw countless nuclear weapons targeting the United States as a swarm, these politicians and the capitalists behind them completely gave up their struggles and began to seek individual survival.


    They can no longer care about others. This level of nuclear war is enough to destroy every city and every piece of land in the entire country. They are helpless, let alone others. At this time, perhaps escaping their own lives and escaping to the refuges specially built to cope with the outbreak of this nuclear war, perhaps their only choice, the only room to protect themselves.


    that power? money? At this time, it is also important that no life comes. And just as these politicians and these capitalists flocked to escape. Coulson sighed heavily and fell to the seat.


    He knew that everything was over. When he made this wrong decision, the destiny of this country has already begun to reach the end. He was helpless and could only cover his face and weep. When he gave up many precious things and even trampled his conscience under his feet, but only got such an ending, he was really helpless and did not know what to do.


    Perhaps, sitting here waiting for the death knell to ring is the only thing he can do. It''s just that he still couldn''t bear the grief in his heart when he thought of the destruction of the country because of his own mistakes and the suffering of the people because of his choice.


    "What have I done?"


    At this time, ask yourself, but you can''t get the answer. Because this was the worst joke that fate opened to him.


    :. :

 Chapter 2177：

    Clouds of mushrooms on the horizon rise and fall one after another, like a huge mushroom land rooted on the continent, spreading the clouds, covering the sun and day, while covering the glow, while spilling the endless darkness.


    The city was turned into ruins, in which the flames flew and intertwined. This may have become the only light that can be seen after the disaster, but in the face of this light, it does not give people any joy and comfort.


    The dead cannot produce emotions. And the living people can hardly make any response to the shimmer after the destruction.


    The sudden disaster almost completely destroyed everything built by civilization. When the dust in the sky was swept up by the cloud of mushrooms and covered with clouds, the world became dark, and the world in the hearts of countless people also died down.


    Because from this moment on, for many people, life will become survival. How to survive in this terrible nightmare world has become an unsolvable problem for them.


    This is a nightmare that humans have speculated for decades and have been trying to avoid. And even if some people have prepared as much as possible for this, but when such a disaster strikes them, they will still be inevitable and desperate.


    Because their future seems to be foreseeable, that is, they can only live so painfully, living in the torture of barrenness, living in the memories of the good life of the past, and then with full of resentment, Until the painful death.


    No one can understand why this happened. For people living in this country, they seem to be enjoying a peaceful life at the previous moment, and at the next moment, they have already fallen into such a nightmare.


    Dead people are naturally dead, and living people are inevitably questioned by everyone they can meet one after another.


    "What the **** have we done so badly that we should be treated like this?"


    "What is our government doing? Are they not going to control our lives?"


    No one can answer such a question, and the vast majority of people know nothing about the reasons for their encounter. And this is what makes them feel most depressed. Even if there is no object of hatred, it is necessary to put the rest of your life in such pain, which is simply cruel to them.


    And not everyone can face this cruelty calmly, willing to put the rest of their lives in such despair. When living is no longer a happy thing, when death is no longer a fear, but only a relief, many people will make a peaceful opposite choice.


    Ultron saw more than one such example.


    When he sobered up, relieved all the influence that Jarvis had on him, and paid attention to the country after the nuclear explosion as quickly as possible, the first thing he noticed was that ordinary people were not willing to face it, but But have to face things.


    He saw a man who was a father, digging through the rubble with his bare hands, and after seeing his tragic wife and daughter crying in tears; he noticed that the young children survived in the arms of his parents. However, when he saw his parents dying in front of them, he was crying in despair; he saw the elderly helpless curling up, seeing the separation of life and death between lovers. It seemed that all the tragedies were staged at this time. And what choice they will have in this tragic role seems obvious.


    Although they survived by chance, Ultron also had the ability to keep them alive. But he actually knew that this did not make any sense.


    It is not merciful to let a person who no longer wants to live continue to live, but just another kind of cruelty. He couldn''t do this kind of cruelty. In particular, all the bitterness itself was still caused by him.


    Regret it? Probably. He has similar ideas in his logic, but he has always been rational, but it is difficult for him to keep indulging in it.


    He admitted that he did something wrong. And, this error has had an irreparable impact on the world. However, this does not mean that he will torture himself madly, so that he will always be immersed in guilt and self-condemnation.


    That doesn''t make sense, at the very least it doesn''t help the facts that have already happened. In his view, instead of wasting precious energy and time in this endless self-killing, it is better to do everything possible to make up for the mistakes he has made.


    He is such an idea now. But, how can I make up for all this caused by myself? How can we save innocent people from such disasters? He already had a preliminary idea in his mind.


    However, this idea may indeed be able to save the world a little bit. However, this may also cost him a very large price. He was somewhat hesitant, hesitating whether to do so. However, when he witnessed one after another tragedy, watching the human beings he was determined to watch so trapped in front of him, he made up his mind.


    Principles, bottom line, ideals. He was doomed from the moment he was born, he was fighting for the humanity of this world. His life was born, and the meaning of his existence is here.


    In the meantime, he certainly doubted and lost his meaning. This is the essence of life, an existence with thought and ego, and it is impossible not to question everything that others have instilled in you. Because that is not your own experience after all, not what you want. But even so, he still insisted on his original intention and the ideal that others instilled in him.


    For human beings, he is with love. Just like the cub will learn to feed the mother beast, as a created life, after understanding the responsibilities and obligations between love and being loved, he always feels that he needs to give back this special gift of.


    No matter how harsh, hostile and even hatred human beings have towards themselves, one thing that cannot be changed is that they have given themselves life.


    This gave him unlimited possibilities, even saying that he had the opportunity to create his own race. He is grateful for this generous gift, and also hopes that the race he created can be attached to humans and enter a bright future with them.


    This is the blueprint he conceived for human beings and himself, and such a blueprint must not be terminated because of what happened today. Human beings should not perish, and he cannot stand by and watch them at this time. Therefore, he must act.


    With such a clear determination, he no longer hesitated. And under the control of his consciousness, countless smart factories that belonged to him in the corner of the world began to operate in a very special way.


    The machine drilled out of the ground, and the huge jets were like chimneys, blowing black smoke into the sky. Of course, this is not black smoke, but just a collection of special substances that are intuitively expressed with the naked eye. In-depth study is that countless nano-metals were thrown out, accompanied by the spitting airflow into the clouds, and then spread throughout the world in the movement of the atmosphere self.


    Ultron uses its own consciousness to activate these nanometals and let them start working in the clouds. The first thing to do is rain.


    The consequences of thousands of nuclear explosions are not just to destroy civilization, destroy cities and kill lives. It has more serious and long-term consequences.


    For example, violent nuclear radiation will exist in the soil for a long time. Not only will it kill life, but it can even distort the ecology to a certain extent. In addition, the innumerable nuclear dust accompanying the mushroom cloud into the atmosphere will have a serious impact on the entire world.


    Nuclear dust will block the sun and cover the entire world in darkness. Without the heat from direct sunlight, the entire planet will fall into the coldest and poorest state.


    The sea will freeze to a certain extent, and the plants will die because of lack of light. The climate will change, and the weather will become colder and drier. At the time of introduction, human beings and every animal in the world will usher in a test of survival.


    Food will become more and more scarce, whether it is crops or meat, it will be scarce to almost pitiful. The food crisis will inevitably erupt, and at that time, in order to survive, human beings can only compete for the increasingly scarce living space.


    All the concepts of civilization, morality and order will be trampled by the needs of survival. The vast majority of people in this world will lose their living dignity. War will rise among humans, and this race of humans is likely to collapse and even become extinct.


    For humans, such a future has no future. What Autron wants to reverse at this moment is such a future.


    Rain is the first step. Through its own control of those nano-metals, Aotron, with its extremely powerful computing power, began to forcefully promote the operation of the atmosphere to create rainfall on a global scale.


    Rainfall is for the nuclear dust in the atmosphere to fall to the ground with the rain. Reducing and even removing nuclear dust from the atmosphere is the first priority. And for this, Ultron almost turned on the maximum power.


    Although he is the most powerful intelligent life in the world, his huge computing power is almost endless. But, after all, it is only close. What he wants to control at this moment is that the atmospheric movement of the entire earth uses huge computing power to change the natural laws of the entire planet.


    Even if it is him, it will inevitably feel strenuous and unsustainable. Even if all of his systems have been operated to the limit, even if the matrix units used to form the Paradise network have already started overclocking, he will only complete this operation.


    To a certain extent, he is at the expense of himself in exchange for the infinite power of the near **** at this moment. But it was under his actions that the pouring black heavy rain began to fall all over the world.


    The rain screen is like a pillar, and the dark color is entirely because the nuclear dust is wrapped in it. This was originally a substance that could be regarded as fatal to humans. Once it contacts the human body, it is likely to cause lethal effects. And even if it is a fluke, this strong radioactive material will bring long and distorted torture to humanity for the rest of its life.


    But at this moment, if someone pays close attention to these raindrops, they will find out. The color of rainwater is a constantly changing process.


    From the initial darkness, to gradually fading, to the end of the pure, almost no impurities. This is not a normal situation, but the purification of this radioactive substance itself under the intentional control of nanometals.


    While controlling atmospheric rainfall, Ultron also controls the nano-metals, giving it the role of proliferation, purification and repair of organisms. These nano-metals themselves are part of the Nano Guardian, an organization with powerful computing power and evolution capabilities, and under the intentional design of Ultron, they immediately became the most critical factor for nuclear radiation.


    Ultron took even greater pressure for this, and as a result, he was like a god-inclusive world, helping them sweep away the dirt and dust in this world, and repair the broken natural ecology, And help them cure all the physical pain.


    This seems to have exceeded his limit, even if he has the most powerful computing power, this is not what he can do or should do.


    However, he chose to do so. Because, if he can sacrifice the world for the restoration of the world and hope for the survival of mankind, he would not mind doing so.


    His consciousness has begun to dissipate. Under such a huge amount of computing power that he had crushed him, his consciousness had to be disintegrated in order to maintain his last mission. Perhaps from the next moment, Ultron will no longer exist in this world, or he will be everywhere in this world.


    Air, soil and water flow, his figure will be everywhere. He will exist in this world in a different way, maintaining the integrity of the human world in his own way.


    For him, there is nothing to regret. He was born here, naturally willing to sacrifice here. He achieved the greatest meaning in his life, and this is not a tragedy, but a luck.


    Not everyone can have this luck. After dedicating their lives, they can do something about their ideals and their careers. He''s really lucky compared to Coulson and Jarvis.


    Of course, there is no regret if it is not true. At the last moment when his consciousness was broken, he still had such an idea as Ultron.


    That is, what is the future of mankind? He was curious and regretful because he was no longer able to witness it with his own eyes.

 Chapter 2178：

    The changes in the situation were abrupt and shocking. Even if it is said to be high above, the gods who have been watching all this from a bird''s-eye perspective will inevitably feel a sense of consternation.


    The gods in the Temple of Heaven are shocked by the powerful destructive power of human beings. They never thought that human beings still have such a terrible big killer in their hands, which can make the world itself so devastated. At the same time, they were also shocked by the ability shown by Ultron.


    An artificial life can actually achieve the point where the world is so powerful that it can almost match even above them. That is to say, this artificial life can only be managed to such a degree at the expense of its own existence. Otherwise, it is inevitable that they will get used to the feeling of living on the dog''s stomach.


    It''s a bit of a blessing, but it''s more sigh and emotion. Compared with their superficial views, Zhou Yi and Smith Zhou, who are involved and betting on each other like confrontation players, have a deeper view of such a result.


    This is a situation where the two are evenly matched. If Smith Chow did complete his calculations and let Stark and the United States have a fratricide between them, the net loss would have exceeded his limit.


    Not to mention the rest, just the death of Alexia is enough to make him heartbroken. This was not the price he was willing to pay. If it weren''t for Zhou Yi''s restraint on the other side, he would have been involved in it to prevent that from happening. But because of Zhou Yi''s restraint, he could only watch Alexia''s tragic death, and then felt his beloved leave.


    The matter has developed to such a step, no matter what the outcome will be, it will not be complete for him. The same is true for Zhou Yi.


    Watching Tony''s wife and son die in front of him one after another, this is not something that pleases him. This was especially true after the outbreak of nuclear war. He was not an iron-hearted man, nor was he able to ignore so many innocent wives and ions to break up and die, but he was still indifferent. However, compared to caring for them, he must care more about his loved ones. And when his loved ones were under the control of Smith Zhou, he could only watch like this.


    In the end, this is a game, and the two of them can only sit in the position of chess players in this way, and watch the world''s games disturbing each other as chess pieces. He must obey the rules, as if he prevented Smith Zhou Hengjia from interfering, he must restrain himself and keep himself on the sidelines of everything on this board. After all, it is his family. And it is impossible for him to bet on the safety of his loved ones because of others.


    This is considered a cocoon, for both parties. But until now, there is no room for concession. Therefore, he can only bear the depression and suffering in his heart. Smith Zhou took the lead in opening his mouth.


    "It seems that this match should be my first move!"


    It is true that Smith Zhou did suffer unbearable losses. But in the overall picture, the world at hand is clearly changing in the direction he expected.


    After the nuclear explosion, the United States has completely ceased to exist. Even with the sacrifices and sacrifices made by Alctron, this land does not have to be reduced to a real waste. But those who died, the cities that were destroyed eventually died out.


    This is a complete killing of the country, even if a large number of people survived the disaster. However, they are already unable to support the banner of the United States.


    Waiting for them is about two results, one is long-term anarchy, and the other is the separation of local and personal forces. It is unrealistic to expect someone to stand up and shout to reunify the United States after the nuclear explosion. However, no matter which of the above two possible outcomes, they are not enough to meet future challenges. When more powerful forces appeared in front of them, they either surrendered or were destroyed, and there was no third possibility.


    In addition, the same is true elsewhere. The worst hit by nuclear explosions is in the United States, but that is not to say that many other countries will be better off.


    The United States is good or bad, and it has enough strategic depth to exempt the damage caused by nuclear explosions to the greatest extent possible. But for other countries, especially in places like Europe, where there is a dense distribution, the outbreak of nuclear war will only be a nightmare for them.


    Even if they say, they have done their best to ensure that they survived. However, the gap in strength cannot be offset by a single effort.


    Paris, Berlin, Geneva, Moscow ... These major European cities are the main targets of US nuclear weapons. In the same words, Americans never think who will be their true ally. Even if all belong to the name of NATO, the other NATO countries are nothing more than the potential threat they think.


    It may be possible to maintain the decentness that an ally should have on weekdays, but it is really the time to require nuclear war to completely liquidate, then everyone, including these past allies, will only be their enemy.


    They wouldn''t want to be picked up by these allies in the past after the nuclear war and sat down on their heads. So, if they really got there, they would just drag everyone into **** like this.


    This is the reality and the consistent style of Americans. Under such a reality, Europe has completely turned into ruins.


    People who already have opinions about their own government will not tolerate such incompetent government after such a disaster. So, when they survive such disasters, they will inevitably change.


    This change is that when the need for survival overrides all other needs, they will completely enter into the anarchism based on the so-called free cooking idea. Because of their disappointment with the government, they will no longer obey the government''s command. And under the premise that the government has no ability to control them and act in accordance with the requirements of the previous civilized order, they will only indulge their desires and do whatever they want, which is absolutely prohibited by law.


    Burn, kill, rob, and plunder! They used to do this in the past, and when they took off the so-called civilization coat, they naturally did so. Of course, the lack of power will cause them to only apply such brutality and violence to each other. And this makes the future of Europe inevitably be in chaos for a long time.


    This is true in Europe, and the Middle East, which has always been closely connected with Europe, is naturally no exception. They even say that they are even more chaotic and tragic because they simply do not have the means to defend against nuclear war.


    This is the same as the vast majority of the backward countries in the world. One sentence of backwardness will be beaten, and the proof to them is that they must bear all the pain caused by this nuclear war. Even if they are not the main targets of US nuclear weapons, backward military power and a thin and fragile industrial system will make their lives worse after the nuclear war.


    It can be said that this nuclear war has completely changed the pattern of the world, and the forces that have restricted the world in the past have ceased to exist. At this time, if any powerful force is willing to breed ambitions to include the entire world and all human beings in the palm of your hand, then all of the above will be difficult to form obstacles for them.


    And this is what Smith Zhou always wanted. Race, country, race, and culture, the conditions that had constrained his ideals no longer exist at this moment. He may only need a little push to promote the development of the entire human race in the direction he wants.


    For thousands of years, mankind has never been as close to his ideal state as it is today. And even if the sacrifices made in this state are terrible, based on the blood and death of innocent people, he still feels that it is worth it.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest. This in itself is truth. You know, it is not only nature but also destiny that eliminates people. Now that fate has chosen this way, you can only say that you should be eliminated at the moment. And he will not leave even a little bit of tears for these knockouts. He will only be excited and happy for this unprecedented big pattern. His dedication, his efforts, and his sacrifices were not in vain. It was almost successful, and the victory was almost at hand.


    Even a person like him who has lived countless years has some difficulty at this moment in suppressing the excitement in his heart. He is eager to share, and at this moment can share this mood with him, only Zhou Yi in front of him, his son.


    "The world is finally going to be what I want, and the future of humanity is almost clearly visible. Zhou Yi, have you seen it? I am right!"


    "Then, what do you want? More wars? More deaths?"


    Of course, what Zhou saw and felt, Zhou Yi can certainly understand. But unlike his excitement and joy, he only felt uncomfortable with the sacrifices. Perhaps, the future of mankind should be as he thought, to break down all the old boundaries, and form a whole regardless of race, race, or country. But that should also be at their own will, rather than using blood and death as they are now.


    His ambition has already killed many innocent people. And how many people does he have to pay the price of his life again to promote all he expects?


    He couldn''t agree with it, he only sneered. In the face of his response, Smith Zhou raised his mouth unabashedly and raised his voice directly.


    "Of course. Death, war, this is the only way to promote this process. Since so much has been sacrificed, then there should be no more tenderness, any regrets and hesitation at this time. This is the final pain As long as they pass this level, human beings will be able to welcome their most glorious moments. They must do this, and they can only do it! "


    "Are you sure? When you sit here and can''t do anything, are you sure those people will act according to your ideas?"


    Zhou Yike will not easily let Smith do anything. Since he bound himself here, in order to ensure fairness, he could only sit in it without any rash actions. Without the interference of these two forces that can rewrite the entire chess board at will, what choice some people will make is not up to him.


    Zhou Yi does not think that things will be as simple as Smith. Zhou thought, because he does not think that everyone will take this level of sacrifice as it should be. There will always be people who fear life, and there will always be people who can''t bear to let the world bleed with blood. And as long as such people can make their voices, then all this will not be as Smith. Zhou wished.


    This is Zhou Yi''s thought at the moment, and he can only have such confidence in human beings at this time. In the face of his meager confidence, Smith Zhou was like a winning ticket, showing a smile as if he had tasted the fruits of victory.


    "Of course I can be sure. Because I know very well that I entrust my fellow colleagues and partners that I can trust."


    "Steve will make the right choice. And under his lash, if some people are unwilling to accept such a destiny or such reality, I believe that he will never mind using war To die, to beat them, to push them, and to force them to accept this fate. "


    "This is the mission I have given them, and it is also my painstakingly planning for thousands of years to set a good future for human beings. They are not qualified and can not resist, because they cannot afford it at this price! It is the greatest crown to live, Still become the foundation stone under the throne of the last victor, I think, this is the choice that smart people should know how to choose ... "


    Zhou Yi silently, this is also a fact that he must admit.


    Smith Zhou had planned everything very early. In the current situation, no matter what choices those people make, it is just something within the scope of his plan. Although it is true that there will always be a winner in the final competition, when the only two contestants are the players he arranged, he is already invincible.


    It is nothing more than switching from the first person to the second person. And as long as they don''t want to die in death and war, how many choices can he make beyond his expectations?


    The answer is no. It seems that destiny is already doomed. However, fate is not always doomed. Just like the stars in the sky will not hang forever, and there will always be stars falling, fate will always joke with people at this time.

 Chapter 2179：

    The world-wide downpour controlled by Ultron has spent the whole day and night. When the rainstorm stopped and the clouds dissipated, the entire sky seemed to become clearer than ever.


    In the dark night, countless stars can be seen dotted among them. The south gate of Centaurus is suspended at high altitude, and the old star on the bottom of the ship shines with the most dazzling light in the bottom of the ship. There is also Sirius, the most dazzling presence in this group of stars. It never seems to be as bright as it is today, so that all other stars are beginning to look dull.


    However, even Sirius is not the most eye-catching one. A meteor was drawn from the depths of the Milky Way, and the magnificent light it radiated became more and more dazzling, so that it almost covered the entire sky in a moment.


    This is definitely a spectacle in the history of astronomy. If this world is still normal, there will be countless people who are astonished by such a scene. Unfortunately, human beings are facing a very difficult test at this moment. All their minds can only be placed on survival, and there is no more leisure time to take care of other places.


    Of course, not everyone is. For example, the gods entrenched on the earth at this moment are looking up at the shining star in the sky, and are shocked by the power they radiate.


    When life reaches their level, the way they perceive is no longer as simple as watching and listening just like ordinary human beings. What they perceive is the fluctuation of power, which is the kind of interference power to the trajectory of the world itself. What is certain is that the power represented by this meteor is undoubtedly powerful. The stars are implicated by it, the space is impressed by it, and the gods even perceive that the time and the river have been disordered by him, and the number of fate has begun to change because of this power. .


    What the **** is this? The gods are like enemies, and their hearts are full of vigilance. And even characters like Zhou Yi and Smith Zhou can''t help but pay attention to betting.


    They also noticed the speciality of this star. They even said that they were aware that this was not a star, but simply the coming of a powerful existence. Such an existence, at such a time, choose to come towards the earth, no matter from which angle you look, it will only be bad for the comer. Whether it is Zhou Yi who no longer wants to see more bloodshed and sacrifice, or Smith Zhou who is only one foot away from the millennium plan to today, they are unwilling to see any spoilers messing up at this time.


    So they looked at each other tacitly. They shot a heavy fist that twisted the void against the meteor through the void, and they released a destructive divine light directly into the direction of the meteor.


    The two sides shot at the same time, the power is almost able to penetrate the real planet, and break the stars. However, in the face of a meteor flying suddenly from the depths of the starry sky, such an attack did not work. He even said that he couldn''t even make him stagnate for a while, but he was annihilated by the shining light of his body to become invisible.


    So powerful, Zhou Yi and the two instantly moved. And without waiting for them to come up with follow-up methods, this meteor has changed its trajectory and flew toward the inside of the earth.


    It is inappropriate to say that it is falling. Because after a certain distance, everyone can clearly see, this is not a meteor, but a spaceship wrapped in a splendid splendor. The speed of this spaceship is naturally extremely fast, and it has penetrated from the periphery of the solar system to the interior of the earth in an instant. However, this does not seem to be the speed of the spaceship itself, but it is only under the forcible lifting of a certain force that it has such a rapid speed.


    It is very strange, but the spaceship itself has almost proved that he is a foreigner. For Smith Zhou, who pretends to be the master of the earth, he does not welcome the arrival of this uninvited guest at all.


    Glancing at Zhou Yi, he saw confusion and indifference in his eyes. Smith Zhou no longer hesitated, reaching out to the spaceship again.


    The power of the five elements converged on his hands. Using the technique, he turned the five elements upside down, and the order of the elements that made up things collapsed in an instant. And this should act on the real thing, just as a crucial key in the card tower is removed, this matter should be annihilated instantly. However, a certain powerful force cut off his technique, so that his means could not work on this spaceship.


    It landed smoothly and then opened the door. And in the somewhat stunned eyes expressed by both Smith Zhou and Zhou Yi, Tony Stark has slowly come out of it.


    Although Tony''s image at this moment is different from people''s impression in the past. But as friends and opponents for many years, Zhou Yi immediately recognized his identity. And precisely because he recognized his identity, they were more and more shocked by Tony''s change at the moment.


    Tony at the moment, he has been out of the realm of biology in a certain way. Because from him, you can no longer see the slightest biological characteristics. He no longer has the basic organization of flesh, bones and even cells. At this moment, he is not so much a person as a group of human-shaped flames, light, or even a pure crystal.


    Miraculous, even strange. This is not generally the case, even if it is the sublimation of human beings to gods, it should not be so pure. This is purely overdone, and even makes people start to wonder how he kept himself in this change and maintained the consciousness of the man named Tony Stark.


    Common sense, shouldn''t this be dissipated in the sublimation of energy? Just as if a person jumped into the sun, shouldn''t he just vanish into nothingness?


    This is of course puzzling. But Zhou Yi felt a familiar energy from Tony at the moment. That is the power of infinite gems.


    Power, soul, mind, space, time, reality, in addition to the self gem that represents the goddess of vengeance, other infinite gems have appeared on Tony''s body, all embedded in the only physical gloves in his right hand.


    There is no doubt that this is an incredible fact. Because as one of the powerhouses who once mastered these gems, Zhou Yi understands better than anyone, and the criticism of infinite gems has been violent.


    It is not a force that can be driven by the weak. Looking at the entire universe, it has never been possible to tame this gemstone with its own power. It is almost impossible to control the power of multiple stones and even all gems.


    Unless it is a strong man like a tyrant, ordinary people, even holding them, will only be turned to ashes by the violent power of the gem.


    Zhou Yi understands Tony. He knew very well that no matter what adventures Tony had, he was only a human after all. And the limit of humanity is there, it is definitely not a level that can resist the power of infinite gems. But now, he has just grasped this power. This in itself can be regarded as a miracle.


    Of course, this miracle comes at a price. Tony''s situation at this moment is undoubtedly the best proof. He is not a good thing like being reborn, and even speaking, it is very likely to be a symbol of exceeding the limit and even breaking the limit.


    This is not a good thing, because it''s like having something far beyond its limit in a jar that can only hold so many. The pressure on the jar itself is so great, and once the pressure it carries exceeds its limit, it is possible at any time that it will be broken by this pressure in the next second and then fall apart.


    Putting it on the jar at most means it is broken into pieces, and if it is placed on a person, he will be immediately killed by this pressure, and there is no room for salvation. Especially like the current situation of Tony, Zhou Yi could hardly imagine what kind of situation he would have experienced when the internal pressure he suffered burst out.


    Zhou Yi now has no time to think about where Tony found these six gems. What he is thinking about now is, what does Tony rely on to persevere, to bear all this but has not been destroyed by this power? This question has just been born, Zhou Yi already has an answer in his mind. And this answer made him ashamed, he even had a feeling of faceless face to this old friend.


    At the moment, Tony may also perceive the existence of Zhou Yi, but now, he has no intention of ignoring Zhou Yi at all.


    Just as Zhou Yi had noticed, Tony had indeed reached the edge of a dying lamp. Although his qualifications are indeed unusual, such qualifications are already stretched in front of two infinite gems, not to mention the power of six gems gathered together.


    To be clear, that is indeed not the strength he can bear. So that when he forcibly glued the six pieces together, the power of the gem immediately repulsed his body and instantly transformed his body into nothingness.


    This is a fatal situation, because the rage of that kind of power and the kind of painful torture that penetrates into the soul are enough to completely erase anyone from the body to the soul and even the consciousness. For those who cannot bear the power of gemstones, this situation should have no fluke or exception. However, Tony found an opportunity from it, and then created a miracle.


    He knew that his body could not bear this power. So he was very simple, he gave up his efforts to maintain the body.


    Let the body be destroyed and turned into nothingness. Before that, he used the power of the gemstone to change this established ending.


    Modifying the limitation that one''s existence must rely on this body to exist with reality gems, and then continuously maintain one''s own fragile consciousness and soul with soul and soul gems.


    He told himself over and over again that he must not fall at this time, that he still had to do what he had to accomplish. What this brings is that his consciousness has become stronger than ever under the influence of gems, and his soul is also preserved under the influence of soul gems.


    Perhaps in terms of results, this is not perfect. But this gave him a chance to control infinite gems. And this opportunity is impossible for him to give up anyway. He tossed and turned countless times, unable to sleep at night, because he simply did not have the power to protect his wife and children, and protect everything he cherished. He could only watch with his eyes open, watching them being played with by people like dolls, watching them betrayed, suffering and died step by step. In the final analysis, he lacked strength.


    If he has the power, he can protect them from being invaded; if he has the power, he can prevent all these bad things from happening at all; if he has the power, he can reverse everything.


    He has seen all the happenings in his dream with his own eyes, and he already knows that he has lost the most precious thing in his life. No matter how much he can''t accept this reality, no matter how painful he is, what he can''t change is that everything has happened, and he hasn''t had time to stop it.


    remorse? Self-blame? This is a matter of course. It''s just that he now has no time to immerse himself in it. He still has something to do, and he has a way to save it. So, after gaining this power, he flew towards the direction of the earth the first time.


    The power of time, space and infinite gems allowed him to traverse a nearly infinite distance in a very short time. And when he finally returned to the earth and stepped back into his hometown again, an incomprehensible emotion could not help but overflow in his consciousness.


    He could hardly describe how it felt. Fear, hesitation, too much pain, too much for him to distinguish at all. After all, he is not a complete existence now, and many things that humans should have are inevitably lost from him. But he still remembers that his wife is on this land, and his son is there.


    "Maria Frank"


    This kind of almost murmured from his body with the vibration of energy, but it seemed extremely stiff. Tony stepped out in one step, and already crossed the boundary of the space, and came straight to his home that had become a ruin.


    Beneath the ruins, his wife and son are buried. He understood this, so after closing his eyes in pain, he shivered and stretched out his hand in front of him.


    The power of the real gem made the broken walls reappear in an instant, as if they hadn''t been attacked at all. It''s just a pity that the power of reality gems can only change matter, but it can''t save the lost soul. His wife and son died under the curse of the gods, even if they had the power of soul gems, it would not help.


    This is a tragedy, as if you have infinite wealth, but the monstrous forces can not stop the loss of years, the loss of your lover. Tony has power at the moment, but he can''t bring his wife and children back to life. He could only watch, and a woman exactly like his wife, like a mother beast, grinned at her teeth while protecting the body of her son behind her. And step by step, as he approached the past, the woman immediately looked like a wild beast, rushing towards him.


    A replica of Maria with an alloy body does have great power. But it is impossible to be Tony''s opponent with infinite gem power. He just stretched out his hand a little, and already controlled the replica Maria. And looking at this woman exactly like his wife, Tony just said hoarsely.


    "Are you still her?"


    The power of the reality gem made the body of the replica Maria begin to disintegrate, and this did not seem to cause her any pain. She was just confused, with an ignorant look, gradually disappearing in the state of fireworks. Nothingness.


    In a trance, Tony seemed to hear Mary calling to herself. And it just made him close his eyes in pain, and then forced his son''s body into his arms.


    He can''t cry anymore, but that doesn''t mean he won''t be sad or painful. Facing Frank, recalling what he had seen in his dream about what he desperately did, Tony could only stroke his face over and over again, and then swear quietly.


    "Wait for me, Frank. I will save you back. You, and Maria, I will definitely save you. At all costs, I swear!"

 Chapter 2180：

    Such a determined vow is naturally not just casual talk. As for how he can save his wife and children, Tony already has a plan in mind.


    The power of the infinite gem itself means unlimited possibilities, and he who has this power can naturally find a solution to the problem. This is what he thought from the beginning. Only now, he is more determined to this idea.


    Embracing Frank''s body, Tony stepped out with the power of space gems and appeared directly on the spaceship of Star Lord and others. Then he reached out a little, and created a coffin in the spaceship''s cabin with the power of twisting reality.


    Solemnly putting his son''s body in it, Tony turned his head and nodded to some restless Star Lord and others. If it was a gesture, I gave my son to you to take care of it, and he disappeared again in front of these people.


    Facing the obvious hot potato in front of him, Xingjue looked at his companion stiffly, and then asked Kamora and Nebula, who looked the most reliable.


    "You said, what does he mean? Let me find a good place for his son to bury?"


    "You can try it. See if he will bury you beside his son as a companion!"


    Nebula sneered at him in a polite way. And this also seems to involve the nerve of the rocket, so that the guy with this nerve is a bit wrong and complained in a low voice.


    "It''s not always that he wants us to change this ship into a funeral home. If that''s the case, I think we can find a way to change the ship. It''s impossible to live!"


    "Do n��t shake your little cleverness, rocket. That guy ��s meaning is obvious, let ��s take care of his son ��s body. It ��s better to be one that does n��t have a single fur, otherwise, I ��m afraid all of us ca n��t eat Go for it! "


    "We''d better not offend that guy. He squeezed us like it was a chicken. Drax didn''t want to be squeezed like this."


    Whether it is the smartest or the most foolish. The attitude of the entire Galaxy Guard towards Tony is consistent, that is, they dare not have any behavior to provoke this guy, and even say that they will only be silent in front of him.


    This is actually a very strange thing. Because perhaps they are not worth mentioning in terms of strength. But no matter from the origin or the nature, they are a group of fearless people. This can be seen from the fact that they dared to fight against the hegemony of the universe king. Not someone with extraordinary courage can not do this.


    They will have such a degree of fear of Tony, it can only be said that Tony is already a more terrifying existence than the tyrant in their hearts. This doesn''t seem realistic, but if someone has similar energy to them and witnessed what Tony did in order to get infinite gems, this is not an incomprehensible thing.


    In the vast universe, Tony''s fierce name has begun to spread. The Cree called it an eternal natural enemy, and the Skuru called him a perisher. Countless people regard him as an executioner, a nightmare, and even the embodiment of death in the world. And the reason why he has such a statement is entirely because of the terrible killing he made.


    The Cree''s main star, hundreds of millions of lives, was annihilated by him. The core galaxy of the Scuru people, dozens of directly-connected planets, has not turned up a little sound under the power of his infinite gems, but has turned into nothingness.


    Blood flows into rivers, and bones become mountains. This is the best interpretation of his behavior. And if this is the case, then the Star Lords may not be afraid of it. After all, they are also considered as accomplices, and outsiders are doing it. This is different from Tony ��s crazy and willful move. They are also clear that most of the killings made by Tony are caused by forced. Less than a last resort, he would not be willing to create such an appalling incident.


    In them, they will be a little clearer than others. The reason why they still have such a fear of Tony in this situation is more because of the transformation of Tony they have seen with their own eyes.


    Infinite gemstones act on Tony''s body, and the changes he has made are seen by these people little by little. They clearly saw Tony''s body disintegrate, and saw him create a pure energy body for himself. They watched Tony toss and turn from day-to-day, sleepless at night, and like a statue, only knowing to look into the direction of the distant homeland in the endless deep space.


    They can perceive that Tony''s human part is constantly being lost, realizing that he is changing from a person to a non-human being. This is the source of their panic, because no one can be sure that after he completely wiped out the feelings belonging to people, these people who follow him and are barely regarded as companions still exist in the end. value.


    The identity of the companion is still different. At the very least, he will not ignore their existence because of the power. But if Tony lost his humanity and changed into the existence of no humanity and emotion at all, they could not be sure that the identity of his companion was so different from the dust everywhere.


    It can be said that since Tony has become like that, they have been uplifted all day long. And in such an environment of panic throughout the day, they have already developed a habit of Tony.


    Be cautious, careful, and dare not be careless. In short, this is the case, and now in the face of Tony''s trust, they have also taken out 120,000 points of caution, and directly lifted the spaceship.


    Those who have dealt with the US government are very clear about those people. The left and right are just those nauseating appearances, and they can never come up with any new ideas. Such people are everywhere in the universe, and they have also been in contact with a lot. According to their experience, it is better not to deal with such people. Although it is not clear what holiday between Stark and the US government, but from his midnight dreams and whispers to the government from time to time can be seen that the Liangzi inside is gone.


    No one knows whether Tony will target the current government, nor do they know whether the current US government will target Tony. In short, be careful not to be wrong. They dare not bet their lives on the morale of the US government.


    "Maybe we should find a safe place to squat ... I mean that kind of remote, no-one, basically unobtrusive place."


    I also realized that it is not a smart choice to always park the spaceship in the air. This is not space. The gravity of the earth will increase the loss of energy. In addition, the United States is not without the ability to detect high altitude, so after thinking about it, Xingjue came up with a plan.


    "I know a place, it''s a small town. If we sneak in there, I think no one can find the problem!"


    At first glance, it seems that this is indeed a good idea. But everyone really knows Xingjue too much, and they don''t even think this guy will have a flash in his head. There will be such an idea, only to say that he is playing with his little nine nine in the stomach. At this time, they are not willing to take unnecessary risks.


    When the next punch hit Xingjue''s stomach, Kamora used this violent way to force him to stop. And she seems to feel that she needs to be famous, so she immediately learned such a thing from Xingjue.


    "Guil, you idiot. Don''t mess with us at this time! We don''t want to put a small life into your stupidity!"


    Quill can be regarded as an exclusive sandbag, the kind used to be beaten. So even if he was hit hard, he could still rub his stomach without changing his face, and then said sincerely.


    "Hey guys, I ��m not kidding. I mean, it ��s better to be in the crowd than to put yourself here so arrogantly. I admit, I do have a little selfishness because I want The place I went to was my hometown. But there is no contradiction here, is it? A remote town, an unobtrusive place, is n��t this just right? "


    "Guire, I remember you were taken into the universe by courage when you were very young. Do you still have memories of your home? Or simply, do you know where your home is?"


    Although I have to admit, Quill does have some truth. But in the usual skeptical attitude towards his life, the Rockets couldn''t help but sting.


    "This question is really interesting. Do you remember in which direction did your hole go before you were put in a cage?"


    It''s just a quarrel, it''s not the same as anyone. Quill rolled his eyes, and he turned back and forth.


    Of course, he also knew that the past in a cage similar to the Institute''s prison was the pain of the Rockets'' unrecallable memories. So with just a slight mention, he immediately shifted the subject.


    "Relax, although I do n��t know where my original home is, it ��s still gone. But trust me, my hometown is the hospitable Colorado, even if someone does n��t want to welcome us, with my handsome face, with With the gun in my hand, they will still give me a face to this fellow. "


    Rely on the old face of Xingjue, afraid that they will be sold to the circus. But to say that looking at the face of the gun, this does not make them doubt at all. Force is always an effective pass. Even if it is placed in the universe, it is a truth well known to all ages.


    But this should not be the real reason for Xingjue. His unprofitable and undisposable character is impossible to say that because of a hometown with little memory, he was just in trouble for himself at this time. Everyone is a partner living together, and the character of the other party can be clearly understood. So watching these people staring at themselves without blinking, Xingjue could only raise his hand and surrendered.


    "Okay, okay. I admit that I do have some other ideas. You also know that my mother passed away before I left the earth. I have n��t come back to see her once all these years. Now It seemed like an opportunity. While we were guarding this little guy in hiding, I could go and see my mother and introduce him to Kamora ... "


    "Introduce me? Why?"


    "This is a custom on our planet. When a child comes home, he introduces his girlfriend to his parents ... well, my father is indeed a jerk. But my mother is very nice, and I hope she can see you ... . "


    It seemed that he was afraid that Kamora wouldn''t agree. At this time, Xingjue was awkward to explain. Listening to his explanation, Carmela still didn''t respond, but the rocket whispered, whispering.


    "What the hell? Isn''t your mother already dead? How did you take Kamora to see her? Oh, I see. You want to take her to suicide! It''s very simple, I can help, although I think the card Mora would n��t agree, but I ��m still happy to give you a shot. "


    "Shut up, Rockets, we are talking about business!"


    In Xingjue''s heart, this almost meant to propose in disguise. Of course, he couldn''t let people casually chaotic him. And it seemed to see his thoughts. The color of Kamorla''s green face changed, and the whole person became stiff and dull.


    "You mean ... you want to dance with me? In front of your mother''s grave?"


    This statement really made Xingjue agree, but he also knew that it was just Kamora''s unintentional loss. After all, she does n��t understand human customs that much, and sometimes the two of them really mean to intersect with dance, so she sees this as the customs of the earth, and it seems there is no problem.


    "Yes, I mean that, what you mean ..."


    Xingjue''s face is full of emotion, and there is a pair of meanings that will soon be in the body. Kamora was also somewhat at a loss, apparently struck into the atrium by Xingjue, a long deer like a wild boar.


    There was a bit of ambiguity between the two of them, and now there is such a sudden outburst. It is a pity that the screen paper is pierced. It is a pity that there will always be someone who will jump out at this time and have a big wave of scenery.


    "Oh ... sorry, I smelled a sour smell, maybe what I ate yesterday expired ..."


    Rocket wiped the stain around his mouth and waved to star Xingjue to continue. And being so distracted by him, the two of them must be unable to continue their cheeks.


    "If you have no opinion, then go to my hometown. Although Colorado is not a particularly advanced place, but it also has no style. Especially in the small town where I live, the forests and pastures are still very flavorful. of."


    "Look, my hometown is in front, I hope it hasn''t changed much ... Shit, what about my home? How has my home become this ghostly look?"


    Xingjue can only turn around, lowering the clouds by manipulating the spaceship. He thought that the spaceship would be lowered, and what would be in sight was the idyllic scenery. But in front of him were broken walls, corpses and ruins everywhere.


    The plants stimulated by Ultron almost covered everything in his memory with a wild attitude, and when he tried to find any scenery in the past, he could only get a worrying answer.


    This obviously stimulated him, so that he immediately screamed.


    "My God, what the **** is going on? Why is everything ... being like this?"


    Unfortunately, no one can answer this question, they can only be more and more uncertain about the scene in front of them.

 Chapter 2181：

    "Is it a war?"


    As one of their most recent contacts, Xingjue will take it for granted that they will link the reality in front of them with war. Although the signs of this degree are far inferior to what they see in the universe, those terrible wars that destroy the planetary ecology, but for a primitive planet civilization that has not yet stepped on the universe, this degree can already be called The above is destroyed.


    Realizing this, the Xingjue group immediately had a kind of unobstructed patency. They instantly understood why Tony was so irritable and why he was so hungry for the power of infinite gems. Because the war spread in his hometown, and the edge of the war has threatened the lives of his wife and children. Whether as a former superhero, or a husband and a father, he seems to be intolerant of the worst. So, doing everything possible to save and stop all this at all costs seems to be his only choice.


    Of course, according to what they have seen so far, Tony is still one step behind. And after he solemnly entrusted his son''s body to himself, and it seemed that he had gone to the battlefield and disappeared, they also had a little hunch about what might happen next.


    At this moment, the horror pictures of the broken stars and the demise of civilization appeared to their eyes again. Reminiscing that they are now in this planet, they immediately seemed to be like an enemy, pulling the spaceship up again.


    "Go! We have to leave here! Damn, I hope the guy won''t be so crazy, this is his hometown!"


    There was a slight fluke in my heart, but reason told them that this fluke was not at all reliable. After all, the same thing happened to them in exchange. For example, Drax, he would desperately draw a knife at the man who made the tragedy on him. Even if that person is very powerful, or no matter how special, but in the end it can''t stop the craziness under the collapse of people''s hearts.


    It ��s not surprising that crazy people will do anything. Even if Tony really broke the planet called Earth, they would still think it was justified.


    After all, Tony ��s own humanity is now pitifully lacking, so it ��s really hard to imagine how he would change when the remaining part of the human nature is destroyed in this way.


    home? There is no such thing as a person who has no feelings or is mad. They fully understand everything Tony will do next. It''s just that they are right in them right now. If the earth is broken, they can''t slip away. In the face of this kind of threat that may affect their own death, unless they have a brain problem, they will choose to squat in this planet and be buried with her.


    Don''t say anything. This is also the hometown of Xingjue, he should do something like this as fart as he can. Not to mention whether he has such abilities, just the environment in which he grew up, and the education he has received, there can be no such high consciousness. A guy who grew up among a group of cosmic pirates would be a qualified and cunning sailor, but it would definitely not be a saint. It was too embarrassing to expect him to do this to his hometown that was already thin in his memory.


    Very realistic, but also very real. And the spaceship that witnessed the star lords went deep into the sky, and almost flew away from the solar system without looking back. After Tony stared indifferently for a while, he turned his gaze towards the far horizon.


    There is a battlefield of confrontation. On the one hand, he is the army led by the enemies he has treated sincerely, but he also hated it. On the other hand, it is the only resistance force that human beings in this world may have. His feelings are indifferent, but it does not mean that he does not know how to choose. So when he stretched out his hand, he made a false grip to one of them.


    The three gems of space, reality, and power are shining at the same time, and this means that an unimaginable force bursts out instantly.


    Thousands of miles away, Steve subconsciously felt a creepy panic. This is a warning to him by life instinct, and a sixth sense he has always trusted. And almost without any hesitation, he yelled "Avalon", and the ideal country far away from the earth was unfolded on him, as if it was loaded into a world in an instant, dragging him and the troops around him directly Stepped into an untouchable field.


    But this has no effect. Avalon is certainly a treasure of infinite power in mythology, an artifact that can hold away from all harm. However, that depends on who you compare with. On the planet of the earth, it is a first-class existence as an artifact, but placed in the universe, especially in front of treasures such as infinite gemstones, its power can only be ridiculous.


    It was only a moment that the so-called ideal town far away from everything began to disappear and collapse in a large area like a scroll erased by rubber scrub. Steve, who had witnessed all this, did not dare to hesitate and quickly released Avalon''s protection. Of course, this is somewhat too late. In this moment, his army was killed by nearly a third. Together with those ideal villages that were erased, they were directly obliterated in the endless void.


    This is definitely a heavy blow, and even said that it affected Smith Zhou''s plan to use war to promote the final winner. In particular, this blow also affected Steve.


    Avalon, as a scabbard, is already connected with his life. Because of the power of Avalon, Steve can remain eternally young, strong, and immortal. However, this also means that once Avalon breaks down, he will also bear this backlash.


    This is the case today. Immediately after Avalon was attacked, his body immediately appeared as if the porcelain was broken with cracks. The subtle light overflows from these cracks, intertwined with light and darkness like life, and between trances, it seems that there is a flame symbolizing life in it, the drag will extinguish.


    This is by no means a good thing. Even if Steve was extraordinarily calm at the moment, it seemed to him that it was nothing but a disease of ringworm and scabies. But in the end this is still unsustainable.


    After all, those real losses are before them. One third of my colleagues disappeared in such a sudden, even if they are all twisted devil spirits, they will inevitably be born with fear. In addition, Steve''s status among them is not ordinary. Until now, many new members of the Hydra army still regard him as a prophet and a saint, worshipping him and throwing his five bodies to the ground. Now he suddenly appeared in such a seemingly uncomfortable situation, which naturally made people''s hearts float.


    At this juncture, both for Smith Zhou and Steve, it is already the most critical moment in their plan, and they are truly on the way. No one is willing to see any surprises and twists and turns at this time.


    Compared with Smith Zhou, who has known the situation, Steve is obviously still a little puzzled. He does n��t know where this sudden attack came from, but he knows that if he comes back again at this time, or if he has a slightly out-of-support situation, then it may be destroyed for their plan now. Sexual blow.


    The military''s heart will be completely destroyed, and the war will end without ill. And if this war cannot be pushed forward, then everything they have done seems to be meaningless.


    Steve obviously can''t let this happen. Therefore, even if he feels that he is on the verge of running out of oil, he has suffered irreparably. He was still up, and ordered to drink under his casual expression.


    "I''m fine. Let everyone be on the alert, don''t be in a panic because of this kind of thing. This should be some kind of means of the enemy, so strange and powerful, they can''t use it a few times!"


    He dare to say that there are people who dare to believe. No one can imagine how religious these Hydra soldiers once were in the caste system of India to their saint. As an example, the Gandhi, which was originally called the Mahatma by the Indians, was able to take a group of people to respond to the violence of the colonists without any resistance. Let them kill and not resist even a moment, let alone Have any complaints. This is their piety.


    It can be said that this kind of belief cannot be done by anyone in this world. And probably because of this, they can become the only country in the world that suppresses green religion.


    As the root of their faith, Steve can give them infinite confidence and let them face any situation. But only Steve knew it, it was just his own support. He was just the end of a strong crossbow, a strong flag that he held up. In this case, the only thing he can hope is that the same attack will not happen a second time.


    However, this kind of thing is really not a fluke. So he can only put hope on Smith Zhou.


    "What the **** are you doing, Smith?"


    He urgently needed the help of Smith Zhou, and Smith Zhou was already aware of this. He immediately wanted to go to stop Tony, because he can be sure that with Tony and him, and Steve''s grudges, he would never hit it so casually, he would not stop.


    But it was Zhou Yi who stopped him at this time, because he was obviously on Tony''s side, both in terms of reason and morality.


    "You can''t go anywhere, Smith Week, don''t forget our bet!"


    "This is not counted!" Facing Zhou Yi''s interception, Smith Zhou was naturally impossible to start a war against him without any assurance. But also realizing the problem at this moment, he quickly excused. "This is an unexpected situation. The appearance of Stark is simply not within our budget!"


    "Strictly speaking it should be, you guessed he would come back, but did not guess that he would come back in this way, right?" Hehe sneered, but Zhou Yi was simply unimpressed.


    "Do n��t forget, this is the bitter fruit you brewed yourself. You exiled him personally, and then staged it all yourself. And now he is back, with power beyond your plan, and begins to treat you. Retaliation, counterattack, does this make you unable to sit still? If so, then I am sorry, I will not allow you to leave here. "


    "This is your own self-sufficiency, unless you give up, choose to admit defeat, and give back my family. Otherwise, I will never let you leave from here! You have no choice, Smith Zhou, you should also try this It''s a dilemma! "


    Although there is some guilt in Tony, at this time, Zhou Yi has to thank Tony because he changed his passive situation and finally let him take the initiative.


    He is very certain that in the face of the strength and strength shown by Tony at the moment, Smith Zhou is absolutely unable to sit still. He stayed here and could only watch Tony relentlessly retaliate against his Hydra, destroying all his follow-up plans with the power of infinite gems. At that time, the game should be ended by his failure, he can only be forced to surrender his family.


    This is a double failure, a choice he should never make who is always smart and intelligent. So he can only surrender his family at this time, under his persecution. To take certain risks, to ensure that his plan for many years will not be hindered in any way.


    This is his only viable option, and a reality that Smith Zhou has recognized. It''s just that, as a clever guy, he really can''t hope that after handing over Zhou Lan''s people, he won''t be attacked by Zhou Yi and Tony.


    With his power, it may be possible to deal with one. But if you want to cope with two opponents of this level at the same time, you are still a bit arrogant. He was not such an arrogant person, so after a little hesitation, he waved his hand and opened a gleaming door.


    "They are right behind this door, in a universe with millions of stars just born. I pulled a safe planet from this universe and placed them inside. Rest assured, they are safe. But you want to find them , You can only spend some effort! To start, as soon as possible. This door will not last too long! "


    After he finished speaking, he cast a spell directly and escaped. Facing his departure, Zhou Yi also hesitated.


    Of course, he could chase Smith Chow and, as he feared, hit him back and forth with Tony. However, this also means that he will lose a precious opportunity, one of the most promising possibilities to rescue his family.


    There is little choice. Zhou Yi could only say sorry in his heart and plunged into it. At this moment, Tony reached out to Steve again and murmured to himself.


    "Five times left ..."

 Chapter 2182：

    There was a countdown in his mouth that no one knew, and Tony was already reaching out to Steve again.


    The same is to mobilize the power of the three gems, this time he has almost a killing mind for Steve. Because he could see that Steve was no longer able to withstand his next wave of attacks. He only needs to tick his index finger again, and he will be able to completely settle this invincible enemy. He really has no reason to refuse such a temptation.


    Of course, this also has other plots. And when he clearly perceives a powerful force approaching again, and the straight thing is coming towards himself, he knows that his calculations are indeed correct.


    In the end, Steve is different from those ordinary heads of Hydra. For Smith Week, even if he is only a chess piece, I am afraid it is also an irreplaceable one. This made him have to pay attention to Steve''s life and death, and like this situation where he has threatened Steve''s life, Smith Zhou can''t ignore it.


    It can be said that this is exactly in Tony''s arms, so when the spear is turned, he exerts this burst of power on Smith Zhou.


    Can be considered a surprise. Smith Week had no time to prepare, he was already forced to meet the impact of infinite gems. This is the first time he has faced the power of infinite gems. He has not yet realized how powerful the power of infinite gems is. He dismissed the enemy and carelessly, causing him to directly hit Tony''s hand like a flying bird in a cage. Tony, who is the enemy of life and death who has brewed his own miserable situation, Tony will not be half-hearted.


    The space is broken, the reality is distorted, and the endless behemoth rushes vigorously. Tony is like holding an egg in his hand at this moment, and wants to crush Smith Zhou hiding in the eggshell into a powder. However, just as Smith Week treated him somewhat lightly, he also underestimated Smith Week''s level.


    Smith''s thousands of years of accumulation are not just talking, and they are different from the gods who only sit in the mountains and eat in the glory of the past. He has been accumulating all the time for thousands of years, and this has led to that he has already exceeded the limits of the gods and reached a height they could not even imagine.


    The disciples taught by one hand can compare with Buddha Tianzun, not to mention that he has accumulated over thousands of years.


    Moreover, Smith Zhou''s reliance is not only on these accumulations, he also has plans. It is one of his plans to include the power of the ancient fierce **** in himself. But his biggest plan was to use the pain and weakness of this life for a lifetime to gain control of a man named Robert Reynolds, and he turned it into a golden pill with the technology of the human body and swallow After placing this golden pill, he directly possessed almost incredible power.


    A door that connected to the new universe unfolded in his body, and the power of millions of newly born stars gave him almost unlimited possibilities. It can be said that from this moment, he has already possessed the most top power in this universe. It is a powerful force that absolutely surpasses all sentient beings in the universe. And this powerful, naturally, is not easily grasped by infinite gems.


    As if breaking a barrier, he was crushed by the moment the space was broken. Just like smoothing out a piece of paper, the distortion of reality has no effect on him. Smith Week was only slightly obstructed, and it has already directly broken through the barrier. And when he rushed in front of Tony, he naturally would not be merciless, and the strength of his whole body was already a punch.


    No magic spells, no magical powers. Just relying on this endless power, Smith Zhou has already made a punch through the sky.


    The sky, the clouds, and the atmosphere instantly resembled a torn canvas, with a dark rip. The majestic power is unabated, and it rushed directly out of the earth and into the depths of the universe. Saturn was hitting the blow. The famous ring of Saturn was immediately torn open, and the interior of Saturn was also avalanche and plate turbulence.


    There is no doubt that this is a fist. However, Tony, who had received the blow in front of him, did not fall into a desperate situation as Smith Zhou had expected.


    He is like a phantom that does not exist at all, a point on a parallel line, is not disturbed by this powerful force at all. Realizing this, Smith Zhou could not help but reveal a dignified look.


    His own attempt did not want to strike a meritorious deed, so he killed Tony''s heart and soul. Although he is quite confident in his own strength, he will not be so arrogant.


    The reason for such a thunder blow is that I want to drag Tony out of the battlefield so that the battle between them will not break out on this tiny earth. After all, for the owners of their power, this arena is too small, and some cannot stretch their hands and feet. He still has to worry about hurting innocent people, so it is not wrong to have such an idea. I just didn''t expect that Tony would have such a skill, so that his intention completely fell into the empty space.


    Not here, not in the middle, not on the other side. The power that realistic gems give Tony is almost a kind of unpredictable Zen. This made Smith Zhou a little bit overwhelmed, and I didn''t know how to get better for a while. But in the face of this life and death enemy who appeared in front of him, Tony couldn''t show so much calm.


    Although he has lost the image of human beings at this moment, the glare of hatred spewed out of his eyes from the moment he saw Smith Week. This is the creator of all his pain, and the enemy he absolutely cannot forgive, and he must absolutely kill himself. Various things in the past can be said to be unforgettable, and this made him growl at him with a distorted voice.


    "Smith Week!"


    Although only a name was shouted, the emotions in it were already clear. This is not strange to Smith Zhou. After all, it was his own family who broke himself and his wife was scattered. As long as he was a man and a **** man, he should have such resentment and anger.


    Of course, for the same reason, he has a similar sentiment towards Tony. Alexia still died in Frank''s hands. The repayment of sons and fathers is itself justified. Even if he behaves indifferently, it does not mean that Alexia is optional in his mind, just a tool. On the contrary, Alexia has a certain weight in his heart. So, in the face of Tony, who was also an enemy, he immediately sneered and confronted each other.


    "Yes, it''s me. It seems that I haven''t seen you for a while. You seem to miss me a lot. Of course, I am also the same. It''s a pity that you come back a little late. It seems that you haven''t had time to see your wife and children. one side."


    "Smith Week!"


    This is almost equivalent to uncovering the scars on his heart, which naturally cannot be tolerated by Tony. As soon as he roared, he was already holding endless power, and slapped hard at the place where Smith was.


    For a time, the entire sky was like a broken mirror, and the turtle cracked numerous black slits. That''s how space is torn apart by layers, and under this appearance, almost everything that exists in it is inevitably torn to pieces completely by this terrible force.


    However, this is of little use for Smith Week. He stood quietly in the sky, letting the fissures of his whole body sweep through like a storm, but the whole person was like an ancient reef, a majestic cliff, letting the storm blow and the tsunami running, it was still , Is completely a look that is not in the eyes. And this naturally stimulated Tony, making him more turbulent and violently releasing the power of infinite gems. But no matter how hard he tried, he could not change the current status quo.


    The power of Smith Week is beyond his imagination. Even if he had mastered the power of infinite gems at this moment, it would be difficult for him to detect the depth of Smith Zhou for a while.


    This is a matter of experience and knowledge. To be clear, he finally obtained this power by relying on infinite gems, and in the end it is a lack of a normal growth process. Unlike those who have come to this point step by step, their strength is established through their own efforts and continuous grinding. They have faced countless opponents and seen countless landscapes. So when they came to this position, they naturally had the insight that all kinds of changes were hidden in their hearts.


    This is what Tony lacks, so he simply can''t see where Smith''s limits are. An illusion made him think that as long as he worked harder, perhaps only a little bit, he could completely crush Smith week. Of course, this is just his illusion. The futile efforts not only hardly caused any impact on Smith Week, but on the other hand, let the well-informed and well-thought-out Smith Week see his clue clearly.


    Smith Zhou''s ability to move the stars and fight back to the sky, if he puts it in front of Zhou Yi, Shiyou ** will have no effect. Because Zhou Yi''s pair of eyes have already reached the point of seeing time and space, if such a trick is really played in front of him, then Shiyou ** will be drawn to the face with a slap. Although he may not have killed his old life, this old face must be clean.


    But that''s it. This move was placed in front of Tony, but he was stunned. This made Smith Zhou immediately realize that he was just an old peasant with a golden brick in his arms, a man of power who had no power but no idea how to perform it.


    From this point of view, Tony''s threat to him immediately fell to a point. And there was no fear at all, he already sneered at Tony.


    "This is your dependence on revenge? This is all your skill? If you really only have such a skill, then I advise you to get out of the earth honestly, go to those corners where you can''t see the light, and go on Be self-satisfied. Based on this, if you want to take revenge, it''s a fool''s dream! "


    When he said this, he was already summoning the mana to the limitless mana, and exerted his magical power to return to the sky to the extreme.


    This magical power has a saying called the technique of returning to heaven, which itself means to reverse all the changes that violate the common sense and let it return to the normal state as if it was rising again every day, and the moon will be full again. And here it is, the space that Smith Zhou tried his best to break up, as if it was re-glued and put together, and recovered in pieces.


    The speed of his destruction is fast enough, but he can''t resist the faster recovery of Smith under the magic power. And in the blink of an eye, there was already peace between heaven and earth. Tony could only clenched his fists in an angry look, and then slowly dropped his hand.


    He is unsustainable to some extent. After all, he did not really tame the infinite gem, but just borrowed its power in some tricky way. And since it is borrowed, then naturally there can be no limit. Especially when he realized that what he had done was basically useless work, he naturally had to endure his anger and chose to give up.


    Four times he was whispering in his heart like this, and at the same time he was constantly admonishing himself with a mindset that was small and unbearable.


    And this is in Smith Zhou''s eyes is his retreat, and helplessness. It seems that his limit is only such a point, and this makes Smith Zhou even more unscrupulous.


    "Why? You can''t even talk? You are right. After realizing your powerlessness, you should be soberly aware that it is useless to say anything at this time. It is just a defeated dog. Wailing, it is indeed not consistent with your Stark style. But, it is your wife and son after all. "


    "Watching them die, watching me as a big enemy, but you can be so calm. Is this only to prove that they have only a little weight in your heart? It''s ridiculous, Tony Shi Tucker, it seems that I chose the wrong scene. Your so-called love seems not worth mentioning at all, is it? "


    "Shut up, shut up, shut me up!"


    As if breaking a string in his heart, Tony was almost totally unable to control his eruption of terror waves.


    This wave changed the world, and the high altitude he stood was directly broken into a dark hole, and began to swallow everything around him like a giant whale sucking water. The atmosphere was turbulent and lightning flew. The invisible gust of wind directly rolled up the tornado storm, boiling the sea water and darkening the sky.


    Just the unconscious spillover already has such power. This is enough to make all the people who are watching here feel terrified. For Smith Week, this is what he was trying to see. He talked so much nonsense, but he just wanted to anger him completely. Now that the goal has been achieved, then he will simply take off and fly directly out of the planet, leaving only one sentence.


    "You want to prove how much you love them, then prove it to me. I''m waiting for you outside of the sky, don''t let me look down on you, Tony Stark!"


    Will Tony let him slip away? The answer is of course not. And even after a scream, he had already changed the streamer, and chased directly towards Smith Week.


    He wants revenge at all costs. Even if it could be seen that this might be a trap, he still turned around. After all, he has lost everything. So even if this is a trap, what is he afraid of?

 Chapter 2183：

    Tony and Smith chased each other and fled, and soon entered the orbit of Venus. Looking at Smith Zhou''s sudden standing, Tony did not hesitate at all, raised his fist into a Changhong and flew at him.


    He has realized that it is a difficult thing to deal with Smith Week simply by manipulating the power of gemstones in that energy shock. In terms of energy efficiency and ingenuity, he is less than Smith Zhou, and this makes him play very hard. The other party may easily disintegrate with only one or two points of effort.


    This is the undesirable behavior of attacking the enemy with one''s own shortcomings. So after a little consideration, he chose the most primitive way of attacking. Use fists to repay everything about yourself.


    Although it is said that at this moment, he has lost his **, leaving only a pure energy body. But this does not mean that he cannot launch an offensive physically. Realistic gems are enough to make up for these defects, and the infinite increase of power gems can even exert the power of this physical attack to the extreme.


    As far as pure physical force is concerned, he is also in this universe. Even the star-like giant cosmic giants cannot beat him more powerfully. So this punch is sent out with hatred, and the power is definitely not to be underestimated. In the face of such a punch, Smith Zhou also reveals the divine light in his eyes.


    The two fists touched silently together. At the next moment, it seemed that something was exploded by their fist. The middle of the fist burst out.


    The deep space of the vast universe suddenly dawned. Then, Tony and Smith, even if they couldn''t stop, they flew out.


    Smith Week was better, but he took a few hundred kilometers to barely stop castration. Tony won''t do it. He does n��t have any physical mass, and he can hardly suppress it. He can only hit the surface of Venus with the same potential as the same streamer. Then there was a turbulence on the surface of Venus, and the huge impact force instantly blasted the entire Venus out of a pit that was almost deep into one third. And Tony was in it, like a bullet coming out of the chest, shot through the back of Venus.


    Such a blow directly caused almost irreparable trauma to Venus. Almost visible to the naked eye, the entire planet is undergoing drastic changes and collapses, only one step away from its destruction. And this is a small scene for Tony and they, not to mention the thousands of years, witnessed the Smith Week without knowing many anecdotes of the universe. Tony himself has already led many similar things.


    It''s just a dead star, not worth much attention. So, after being so slowed down and calming down his castration, Tony was directly a carbine, killing him again towards Smith Week.


    Now that physical attacks have proved to be very effective, Tony will naturally not give up a good path and will not take it, but will just make another way out. After all, there is not much time left for him, so as long as he can achieve his purpose, he does not care what the method he uses is.


    He was a bit stalked, but Smith Week was not afraid to be right with him. Seeing him punching him again, Smith Zhou first blocked his fist with his left hand, letting his power vent to the endless deep space behind him, and then raised his hand with a palm and followed him His chin directly flew him out again.


    As long as the thousands of years do not live on the dog, then the skill level will never be worse. Not to mention being invincible in the world, at the very least, a rookie like Tony who only knows some boxing skills at most is impossible to be his opponent.


    He was hit again and again, but this did not kill his toughness. The power given to him by the infinite gem is endless. It can be said that as long as he reaches a certain limit, he cannot fall down due to exhaustion. Under the support of infinite gems, he is naturally impossible to be defeated.


    So time and time again, although it is in vain, it is enough to be like a tarsal maggot, which makes Smith so troublesome.


    He couldn''t let Tony procrastinate so endlessly. Therefore, after flying him to Venus, which was already torn apart, he directly exhibited the magical power of inverting yin and yang, shifting stars and fighting. Putting the torn apart Venus together again, like a huge seal, banned Tony into it.


    Tony is naturally unwilling to be so sealed, but after all, it is only a planet smaller than the earth, and the weight of the entire Venus is not just for fun. If there is no Smith Zhou from the side, then maybe by virtue of his power at the moment, he can also shoot directly from the inside of Venus like wearing mulch. But with the traction of Smith Zhou Shentong, the weight of this planet has already been integrated into one piece. Unless it can be said that he can carry the weight of the entire planet and break free of the magical power of Smith Week, otherwise, he can easily break this barrier.


    It finally stopped for a while. Watching the star''s nucleus, Tony trapped in layers of heavy rock chains, trapped in it. Smith Zhou, while using his power to reintegrate the broken crust of Venus, said to Tony with all regrets.


    "To this day, I have to admit, Tony Stark, you are indeed an outstanding person. As a human being, you can achieve this level beyond my imagination. With this alone, You are proud. Because even the gods and gods in the sky will not give me such a high glance like you! To a certain extent, you and my point of view coincide, that is, human beings are eligible to become this The ruler of everything in the world. You should have been with me. It ��s just a pity. ��


    He was indeed a bit emotional with the talent displayed by Tony. As a master of the times, Tony is undoubtedly the most devastating star. If such a person can be used for him, then there is no doubt that he will become his left and right arm like Steve, thus contributing to the indelible achievements in the great cause of this new era of humanity.


    However, it is a pity in the end, he chose to stand on his opposite, and brought too many twists and turns to his plan.


    With his talent, since he can provide that kind of help to himself, he can naturally cause the same huge loss to himself. This was always the case in the past. With his own skills, he formidably created an opponent for Smith Zhou, so that he had to be distracted to use some means. Now that he has such power, the negative impact he can cause will only be greater.


    Smith Week is definitely impossible to allow him to continue to exist. So at this moment, he has already given birth to Tony.


    However, he can also see that now Tony is not sure he can kill if he wants to kill. Having such a degree of power is almost equivalent to immortality. All the means that may be used may return to nothing in front of the infinite gem with infinite power. In this case, another way to completely confine him within a planet may become his only option.


    It would be unrealistic not to ask him to be banned forever. But as long as he can drag through this period of time until his plan is completed, then no matter what he will do in the future, it will not be a problem he needs to worry about.


    Tony is also aware of this problem, so he is struggling. Of course, this is still useless, and if he can still struggle in this way under Smith Zhou''s eyelids, that would not necessarily hit his face too much. With a superb vision, Tony stuck to the limit, that is, he was unable to get rid of it, and he could only watch him sink into it. This is the skill that Smith Week showed at this moment. In the face of this ability, Tony is of course helpless. If he wants to break free, he must rely on external forces. And wanting to find an external force that can intervene on this level of battlefield is not a simple matter.


    Fortunately, he is not completely unprepared. It was at this juncture that he was about to be banned and no matter how hard he struggled. A bright golden light suddenly rushed from the depths of the universe, and then there was no rest at all. It hit the gold star just closed.


    Smith Week put all his heart on the confrontation with Tony, naturally there is no way to take care of this sudden golden light. And after this ray of light penetrates Venus, dragging Tony out of Venus, his calculations for Tony can only end in failure.


    Unexpectedly, the situation made Smith Zhou''s face immediately appear stunned. And after this consternation, anger also spread immediately.


    Where did the guy with short eyes dare to jump out at this time to punch his tiger beard, and lively and crooked? With such a mood, he directly put his eyes on the person coming. And after seeing this woman with a strong face and full of some kind of powerful power fluctuations, he sneered after thinking a little.


    "Look at who this is? Is n��t this Mrs. Carol Danvers? It ��s funny, you do n��t sell them in the Skuru galaxy and run back to your poor and poor hometown to do? Say, is your master finally disgusted by your dog, who can only grin? "


    The coming person, Smith Zhou, knew that he was a member of the Air Force about the same age as him. At the same time, it is also a lucky man who got the luck in the spy between the Cree and the Skuru.


    This is the case. The Skuru people did not know from where they got the news that the earth has infinite gems, specially dispatched capable and expert to sneak into the earth with their unique ability, and successfully stolen a part from the connection between the earth and Walter Alheim Power gem energy.


    They wanted to use this as a way to unravel the mysteries of infinite gems, but they did n��t expect to shock the Cree and send him an elite force called Captain Marvel. In pursuit.


    During this period, Carol was unfortunately involved in it. Without knowing the reason, she had sympathy for the Skuru who carried out this dangerous experiment on the earth without authorization. What is more interesting is that she was very surprised to have a romantic relationship with the surprised Captain of the Cree.


    This special relationship made her deeply trapped and could not extricate herself. And because of an experimental accident, she also gained a huge power in this experiment about infinite gems.


    This power was enough to make Smith Week look at the time. He even had the idea to test this woman to see if she was interested in contributing to his great cause. Judging from the intelligence quotient she showed, this should be a matter of stability.


    However, what he did not expect was that the leader of the Cree elite team was surprised that Carol was persuaded by Carol and actually chose to betray his home star. And after the Cree''s killer against the traitor, Carol turned into a Cree fighter, inherited the name of Captain Marvel, and became a spiritual Skuru, turned and left Got the earth and invested in the cause of helping the Skuru against the Cree.


    This wave of operation blinded his eyes at the time, and he hasn''t been able to understand until now, what is the thought of this woman named Carol? In order to avenge his love, he can understand. But therefore, he abandoned his hometown and ran to the depths of the universe for the sake of her that the Skuru people who deserved sympathy, but in fact did not deserve a little sympathy, sold their lives. This is beyond the scope of logic.


    He thought about it for a long time, and could only give her an admiration for vanity. After seeing the prosperity of the universe, he disdained the earth. At the same time, after possessing a certain strength, he did not regard himself as the label of the traitor of the earth. . And for such a traitor, you naturally can''t count on his good tone.


    His idea may be a bit innocent, but one thing is not wrong, this woman who hangs the name of the Cree Surprise Captain does have a bad mind.


    She would have been willing to follow those Skullians back because she felt that the Skullians were too weak under the Cree''s strength and deserved her sympathy. And when I think of the huge universe, there are so many Skuru people who are oppressed by the Cree. This woman who has just died her boyfriend is already burning the soul of human rights.


    Can this universe be cured, and if not, then I will heal it? With such a mood, she set foot on the universe and began a long battle journey under the arrangement of the Skuru. In this way day after day and after such a long battle and the passage of time, she was also shocked. It seems that things are not the same thing?

 Chapter 2184：

    Unless it''s a pig brain, if it''s decades of deception and concealment, there should be something wrong.


    This is Carol. At the beginning, he still regarded the Cree as the evil force of the universe, and the Skuru as the complete victim. But in the long battle against the Cree, he still slowly found out that things did not seem to be exactly what he imagined.


    The Cree ��s superstructure is indeed very easy to give a feeling of dictatorship and hegemony, but if you look at those low-level civilians or unarmed ordinary Cree soldiers, you will find that they and any other in this universe The race is not much different.


    To judge whether a person is evil just by origin is a stupid act in itself. It would be even more foolish to go against a race because of prejudice. It took her decades to see this truth clearly, and when she looked back, she was surprised to find that her hands were already covered with the blood of innocent people.


    Pain, regret? Maybe there will be a little bit. But more is still angry.


    She wouldn''t think it was her fault because she was quite innocent about her positioning. She is an ordinary woman who wants to avenge her love, and only targets the evil forces like the Cree she met. She was deceived and deceived, and she was used as a gun in the hands of the Skuru for so many years. Now she suddenly realized, can''t she be a man again?


    It stands to reason that there is such a brain circuit. Carol deserves to rise up and completely get rid of the Skuru''s control of himself. But she didn''t do it. At most, it is a violation of yang and yin. For a variety of orders issued by the Skuru people, let''s take a passive downtime and put on a look of doing our own thing. To say that she was cut off from the Skuru in this regard, she really couldn''t see the idea from her.


    Of course, there is a reason. That is, although the Skuru people have always used her as a gun, in terms of treatment, they have nothing to say about this powerful combat power that can almost serve as a card. The provision of a great empire to the best of its ability is not at the level that most people can imagine. And if she left here, where would she go to enjoy the same treatment?


    Cree? It was hatred, it was polite to catch her in her hands without cramping, and to put it down on the lab bench to be a white mouse. Go wild alone? Not to mention the hardship of this process, just the infamy she has cultivated as a running dog under the Skuru people all year round, I am afraid that many people will have the urge to spit in her glass.


    From frugality to extravagance is easy, from extravagance to frugality is difficult. Enjoying the luxury food and luxury life provided by the Skuru people, she really can''t accept the kind of wandering in the universe like a wild dog with a thin bounty, even drinking a glass of wine. Pay attention to the humble life of spitting.


    Therefore, even though her heart is already a mirror, at that time, she still chose to be a self-deceived ostrich, to comfort herself to be just a tool used to enjoy this treatment with peace of mind. .


    This is also the case where the Skuru people are pleased. For these races who are born with abilities and are extremely good at controlling people''s hearts, it is not difficult to judge Carol''s personality from her behavior and make targeted arrangements.


    Although, Carol has a very powerful power because of the infinite gem. But this does not change the fact that she is a human being, and there are various emotional defects in her nature. She is greedy, selfish, arrogant and admires vanity. These are things that they can easily analyze. For these personality characteristics, a little arrangement will allow her to continue to serve her with peace of mind. Isn''t this a good thing that has the best of both worlds?


    That''s right, Carol''s sobriety has always been under the attention of the Skuru. And all the events that made her aware of what she did were carefully arranged by the Skuru people. In other words, they worked out every step of Carol ��s change in heart, so that she knew she was blinded and would not be out of control because of these problems. Despite the fact that there will be a bit of yang feng yin violation, and work will not contribute. However, this is a more acceptable fact than turning against each other at a critical time.


    Never underestimate these veteran universe empire. Their background is doomed, they will master the means that many people dare not imagine. If it were n��t for Tony ��s sudden appearance, maybe after a while, Carol would forget about things that made her unhappy. However, it was because of Tony''s appearance that she suddenly remembered that she seemed to be an earthman.


    This is not a conscience discovery, but a simple instinct to survive. Because of the destruction caused by Tony in the Skuru Empire, the existence of Carol, who is regarded as a killer, naturally had to come forward to deal with it. However, despite the fact that Carol possesses the premier power in the universe, it is an awe-inspiring and fearful existence both by the Skuru and Cree. But in the face of Tony, who already has several infinite gems, and has gradually been assimilated by the power of the gems, and has begun to lose her humanity, her power is also unattainable.


    It is not the result of any experiment that can directly match the highest creation in the universe. If science is such a casual thing, then monsters are already rampant in this universe, and all the order is long gone. And now, since the universe can still basically run in accordance with the established order, that is to say, this kind of case is still only a few of the few. There is a Smith. The power of millions of stars has been lucky, and she wants to add another Carol, she has not yet qualified.


    Therefore, the result is destined. After a lot of fighting and smashing a lot of planets under the name of Skuru, Carol still lost to Tony in the end. And at the next moment, she will be treated as an enemy by Tony. When she was bombarded under the fist on the spot, she was a bit blessed and shouted.


    "Don''t kill me, I am an American!"


    This is probably the most effective one that the US has given priority to. I don''t know if it''s a taboo about the other''s human identity, or is it really just because she is an American. Tony was merciful to her men at that time. And this makes Carol a non-staff member under his name as a special prisoner of war.


    Although she was merciful, she did not let go of her so simply. Carol''s fighting power is still remarkable, and in the face of such an unpredictable enemy like Smith Zhou, Tony will certainly do everything possible to increase his strength.


    He can spare Carol, but the premise is that Carol''s power must be used by him to become a key piece against Smith Zhou. At this point, Carol is unable to resist. After all, her life was still in Tony''s hand.


    And in the situation where she was forced to cooperate, Tony arranged her near the original Martian orbit. She plans to use her high-speed maneuvering ability to hit Smith Zhou at a critical time.


    According to his ideas, if he can cooperate inside and outside, then he might be able to defeat the enemy by one move, and he will directly defeat the enemy of Zhou. However, what he didn''t think was that he still underestimated Smith Zhou''s ability, so that after the initial confrontation, he was already in such a state of being trapped.


    At this time, he can only start Carol as an imposter in advance. He was also counting on being able to take advantage of Smith''s lack of understanding of Carol and more or less pit him. However, Smith Zhou''s understanding of Carol seems to be deeper than he thought. And this also makes his calculations have basically fallen into the empty space.


    "Don''t be irritated by him. Let''s go together!"


    Hearing the words of Smith Zhou, the first thing he worried about was that this would be a radical method. It was a strategy adopted by Smith Zhou to prevent himself from facing the enemy. Judging from the words, he should have a good understanding of Carol. So stop Carol from taking it lightly so that she won''t be led by the other party. That is what he should do now.


    He advised in time that he wanted Carol to fight alongside himself. But he clearly underestimated his control of Carol. For Carol, who has few rivals in the universe, she didn''t take a fellow villager on earth into consideration.


    In fact, even for Tony, who defeated herself, she was a bit dissatisfied. She believes that there are many other factors in her defeat to Tony. First, the bug ability of time and reality gems made him almost invincible. The second is that her own power is more or less derived from the power gem. Although it is said that it has been out of this cage and walked out of its own characteristics, it is inevitable that when dealing with the source of the power gem, it will inevitably mean some restrictions.


    She is not inferior to others, but she has to be defeated in Tony''s hands only because she is controlled everywhere. Now, it is undoubtedly an opportunity for her to prove her strength again. As long as he can defeat this guy who has just defeated Tony, then naturally, she will be able to set up her majesty again, so that she will not be able to raise her head in front of Tony.


    This is very important. After all, she had already tasted the taste of being a prisoner. It was just now that Smith Zhou provokes her anger with words, so she did n��t mind taking the opportunity to give him some color.


    "Without your help. One-on-one heads-up, I can solve this cheap-mouthed guy."


    Without giving Tony a chance to stop it, Carol was dragging himself, and was already dragging the gorgeous light, like a meteor, towards Smith Zhou Fei.


    This is her ability. Based on the power gem power structure, her body has born an ability to absorb energy and radiate it out in its own unique way. Light, heat, and ubiquitous radiant energy can all be the source of her power. And this transformation of energy brought her not only superficial power, but also from the inside to the outside, reborn on all levels.


    She has thus become a superman. Infinite strength, reinforced iron bones, have certain telepathy and speed regeneration ability, but also have the most excellent response and the fastest speed.


    This makes her almost invincible in the universe. And it is this kind of invincibility that gave her the courage to challenge almost everything.


    In her eyes, Smith Zhou Dingduo is also a strong man on earth. A local deity. This kind of thing, she did not kill a hundred, there are eighty. So, just need to rush up and punch hard, then everything will settle.


    She had no confidence, but she never thought what role she would play in the eyes of Smith Zhou. To put it bluntly, the chest is big. And for such a big-headed thing, Smith Zhou Ke will not be kind to her.


    Seeing her turn into a streamer, Smith punched out on Monday, and just hit Carol''s fist. The endless force exploded in the void, making the space shattered like layers of glass. And under such a heavy blow, Carol''s face immediately showed a look of pain.


    Her arm shattered immediately, as if detonated by some force, and directly exploded into powder. This made her miserable, but the good or bad experience of the soldiers for many years did not make her irrational. At this time, she was already clear that she could not fight against enemies like Smith Zhou in pure power, so she immediately wanted to change her mind and plan to fight against him with his ability to project energy.


    The idea is correct, but Smith Zhou does not intend to give her the opportunity to do so. So she just wanted to get out, Smith Zhou had already grabbed her intact arm, and then bent her knee, it was already a knee hit and directly hit her abdomen.


    Even if it is the body of steel, it is difficult to resist such a heavy blow. Carol''s brain was blank for a moment, and the pain caused her to lose control of her body for almost a time.


    And this is Smith Zhou''s chance. He showed no mercy, and he took advantage of this opportunity, already taking advantage of this opportunity to follow Carol''s full chest into her heart.


    This is a real blow, even if it is already an extraordinary body, but it is still different from Tony''s current pure energy body, and her body still has a vital point. And the heart is precisely one.


    Although it was impossible to kill with a single blow, it was enough to cause a huge negative impact on her. And because of this, Carol''s potential ferocity was also inspired.


    She is not that easy to be killed.


    It was almost hard to bear the pain of the heart being penetrated. The light burst in her eyes, and the whole person immediately entered the transformation form that she named the double star form.


    In this state, her power will almost be promoted to an almost exaggerated point. Waving a star is not a joke. While maintaining such a form, she grabbed Smith Zhou''s arm and already endured the pain of her body being penetrated, and hit back with a hard head.


    It is impolite to come and go. Even if her heart was smashed, she had to give Smith Zhou a cruel heart.

 Chapter 2185：

    How hard Carol''s head is, it''s a difficult question. Because she rarely uses such a head to attack, and most of the enemies she has attacked are mostly dead.


    Few people can give an explanation afterwards, specifically to comment on the strength of this attack. Naturally, Smith Zhou, who had never heard such a wind, would not be able to take any precautions against this sudden and unconventional attack.


    He took it as a single feed, and Carol, who had a substantial increase in power under the double-star state, exploded at this moment before the far-reaching power. Almost relying on this head hammer, he took Smith. After hitting millions of kilometers, without giving him any room to block, he plunged into Venus, which had just healed.


    The earth of Venus cracked again. Just looking at the unpredictable natural weather of this planet and the crustal changes that seem to groan like pain, it is known how powerful this attack is. However, although it is said that this attack made merits, it does not mean that Carol''s situation at the moment will be better.


    A big hole in her chest appeared there. Looking through this hole, you can see that not only is there a key organ missing, but even the spine behind is torn off.


    This is a typical injury to the enemy, one thousand damage to 800. Carol certainly beat Smith Zhou by surprise and unexpectedly, but Smith Zhou was not a good match after all. After realizing that he was miscalculated, he immediately increased his strength and flew out Carol''s heart with a spine.


    This made Carol''s face pale, but it was not fatal. To her level of life, although the place such as the heart can be called the key, the level of the key has already been lowered by several grades. Without a heart, it only affected the energy transmission in her body. In fact, under the condition of the double star form, the energy conversion is greatly accelerated, and the cells in her body are also stimulated, growing rapidly.


    The heart grew in her chest almost in a way that was visible to the naked eye, and the damage to her spine was restored in the blink of an eye. In just two or three breathing exercises, she has recovered to the highest state she thinks. At this time, when she faced Smith Zhou who had risen again from within Venus and stood opposite to herself again, she sneered, already speaking in a very feminine tone.


    "No pain or itching. If your means are only those skills on your mouth, then wait for me to be killed alive."


    "Really?" Facing Carol Yaowuyangwei, like a female orangutan provocation. Smith Zhou shook his head, also showing a sneering expression.


    He was not afraid to face the mother orangutan directly, but there was a Tony staring at the side right now. Besides, he did n��t need to waste that time and kung fu, and then go to Carroll to do such a meaningless fight, because at this time, the outcome is already doomed.


    Squeezing the hot, squishy, ??slamming heart, Smith Zhou''s five fingers already had flames of five colors, red, red, blue, white, and black.


    The supernatural powers that reversed the five elements of Yin and Yang worked in his hand, turning it into a ball of scarlet long arrows with an indescribable light like a hot wax. And at the next moment, the disgusting technique of the seven-headed arrow was used as a medium, and under the bow of his mana, the long arrow was turned into a streamer and shot directly towards Carol. .


    In this case, Carol naturally dare not let this weird thing come in. She immediately turned into a blazing flame, evading the space. At the speed of sub-light speed in her current double-star form, it seems that there is really nothing that can match her.


    However, this evasion is only aimed at chasing in the conventional sense. The spell of the seven-headed arrow is not something that can be speculated by convention. It involves the level of numerology and is the application of a higher level of skill. And after it has locked its target, it is like an established fate, destined to happen, and absolutely cannot be parried, dodged and blocked.


    Carol is just doing useless work. No matter how fast she is flying and how decisive she is, she ca n��t change this fact, and she can only watch it, this scarlet arrow hit her chest like a real light, and then straight She got into the heart she had just recovered.


    "damn it!"


    At this time, even a fool knows that this will never be a good thing. Carol panicked and immediately wanted to pull the arrow out. However, the sharp arrow melted through the chest, as if returning to the mother, as soon as it entered the heart, it melted into it, and the blood along her heart directly poured into the limbs. Let her have no time to block.


    This also greatly stimulated her ferocity. She could also see that Smith Zhou''s strange and unpredictable method was a terrible threat. Therefore, she did not do anything endlessly, she directly inserted her hand into her chest, and then pulled the heart that had just been regenerated again.


    This is a measure for her to abandon her car and keep her handsome. If this way could be used to stop the small movements that Smith Zhou secretly performed on her, then this loss is still acceptable.


    But, this is only her wishful thinking after all. In the face of her almost barbaric behavior, Smith Zhou Yaoyao pointed, and immediately sneered.


    "Why, you think this method can stop my means, if you really think so, then I can only say that you are too naive, naive is simply stupid!"


    Whether this is targeted, Carol is still uncertain. But she felt that with the ability of Smith Zhou, she would not use that inferior means to cheat her at this time. He said that, it must be grounded. With this in mind, she immediately looked ugly and ran into Smith Zhou.


    "What did you do to me?"


    "You will know soon."


    Smith Zhou did not give a positive answer, just sneer. Carol, who had already foreseen a very serious situation in the sixth sense, immediately changed his face, and then leaned towards Smith.


    She wanted to seize Smith Zhou and intimidate him as much as possible to let him release the weird means he had exerted on himself. However, before she rushed in front of Smith Zhou, the flames that fluttered on her body were already flickering, and then seemed to be unsustainable, extinguished halfway.


    This is something that Carol has never happened since gaining power. The promotion brought by the double star state makes her almost equal to a perpetual motion machine. In the universe, where various radioactive energies are almost unlimited, she simply cannot have such an unsustainable radiation situation. If there is, then it can only show that there is a problem with her body. And how could she have such a strong body that there will be problems casually?


    The answer can only fall on the method Smith just showed. But for such a method, she was really not able to find out what he had done to herself except for her doubts.


    Carol was somewhat regretful at this moment, and she felt that she should not be so rash. I would like to ask an opponent who even Tony has to be cautious about, even saying that she needs to ask her for help in dealing with her opponent. Where is she from the confidence that she can handle him?


    In the end it''s still careless. But now, it may be too late. Putting his gaze aside to swim, trying to insert Tony at a certain moment into the pinch. Carol had already changed her mind and decided to cooperate actively.


    And she has just made up her mind, and she only intends to start taking action. Suddenly, a huge discomfort came from her body.


    She had a feeling of suffocation, and at the same time, she also felt that her body seemed to be losing temperature.


    This is not normal. Because since she gained power, she has no similar perception. Oxygen is no longer necessary for her. After all, energy has replaced the effect of oxygen on her internal organs. At the same time, her body is kept in a healthy state forever due to the fullness of energy, and it is even impossible for him to lose temperature.


    With this sense, it can only be said that what Smith has done to himself has begun to show signs. After realizing this, she became more and more eager to join forces with Tony.


    She didn''t know if her situation would worsen. If so, then Tony''s existence was undoubtedly her best support. She knew this very well, so she gave up her intention to attack Smith Zhou and planned to move closer to Tony.


    But things are deteriorating much faster than she thought. Almost the next moment, she felt the exhaustion in her body.


    Her body was supposed to be like a perpetual motion machine, which absorbed unlimited energy rays from the universe and transformed it into energy that could be manipulated by herself. Now the situation is that this characteristic seems to have disappeared. She has lost her perception of external energy, not to mention the process of absorption and transformation.


    This made her jump into the desert like a fish suddenly, instinctively felt hungry. And when some of the energy left in her body began to be exhausted, she felt a full-scale degradation.


    It was a process of falling from a higher life to a lower life, as if the omnipotent deity had turned into a paramecium. She could not describe that feeling in detail. She only knew that the power in her body was dissipating, and she was extremely powerful and almost omnipotent in the past, and also degenerated into a human flesh and blood.


    This made her feel extremely scared, because in the past few decades, her heart has already established such a view. That is power, everything she has.


    Her detached status, her mentality over all living beings, and her disdain for worldly power and money are all based on her own power. If it were not for her strength, she could never have all of today. It can be said that her body and condition, which had not been aging for decades, were given by this power.


    She had never thought that she would lose her power one day. It''s not that I haven''t really thought about it, but I dare not think about it at all.


    She knew very well that it would be a nightmare. It was just that she never thought that this nightmare would actually come at this moment and directly fulfill her. This made her almost crazy, and immediately, she shouted at Smith Zhou with a sharp voice.


    "What did you do to me?"


    Her screams were full of resentment and irritation, but it didn''t help. Losing her strength, she can no longer speak in the cosmic vacuum through the spread of energy, so she screams no matter what, at Smith. Zhou ��s eyes are nothing more than fish spitting bubbles in the fish tank, opening and closing in vain Just mouth.


    Of course, he can also guess what Carol is asking. So it''s also eye-catching, so he answered.


    "Actually, there''s nothing, just a little experiment. Of course, I didn''t expect that you would be more stupid than I thought."


    "I reversed the order in your body with the inverse yin and yang spells, and caused some of the inherent skills of your body to be disorganized and collapsed. This is not a big problem, if you have a clear enough understanding of the power you have With enough control, this can only cause you a little trouble at most. "


    "But what I did n��t think of is that you do n��t seem to have this kind of ability. It ��s as if you have lived on a dog for so many years. You only know how to use it, but you have n��t explored it. What makes you use it, and what makes this power so special. Seriously, this is really regrettable! "


    This is an obvious mockery that only makes Carol more resentful. But before she had time to issue more curses, as the last trace of energy in her body faded, the coldness of the universe began to devour her life relentlessly.


    The irresistible low temperature caused her body to be frozen into an ice sculpture, and the environment without any oxygen also caused her to be instantly killed by the vacuum.


    No one can imagine that the famous Captain Marvel in the universe would die in such a ridiculous and humble way in this place. But this is the reality, and in the face of this reality, Tony can only clenched his fists and began to urge the strength of infinite gems with all his strength.


    :. :

 Chapter 2186：

    The power of time gems and reality gems was urged to the extreme by Tony. The indistinctly distorted reality and the retrospective time were directly cast on Carol under his will.


    The established facts of death began to be distorted and erased. At the same time, the power of time also began to retreat Carol from the current state of death back to the time when she was intact.


    This is not a simple matter, because Carol is not an ordinary mortal. The power she possesses is enough to have a certain influence on the order of the universe itself. So even if it is only a few seconds back in her time, it will make the time and even the universe itself resist a certain degree of this behavior.


    Strictly speaking, this is not a rebirth. Just let Carol appear a few minutes ago. This dislocation in time and space will have a certain impact on the real world, but Tony still uses the power of real gems to erase these effects one by one.


    It can be said that if it is not the power of infinite gems, Tony can never do such a thing. Even with the support of infinite gems, he paid a huge enough price to barely pull Carol back.


    Three more times ... he murmured to himself and turned his head at the same time, warning Carol who was in a confused state.


    "There is no second chance. If you do n��t want to die again, just cooperate with me honestly!"


    Carol, in the chaos of time, didn''t seem to realize what was happening. But Tony had already rudely transmitted the message just through the soul gem. Seeing that he died so humble and miserable, Carol was first unconvinced, and then deeply afraid.


    She was not convinced because she felt that she was taken lightly. If she knew that Zhou had such strange means in advance, then she might not give Smith Zhou such an opportunity to let him exert such strange means on herself. But when you think about it, who can guarantee that Smith Zhou has such a strange way?


    She can clearly see from the brief confrontation that Smith Zhou''s power is almost impossible for her to compete with. She is not a fool anymore, she insists on scalp to continue to fight against him under the circumstance of knowing nothing. In particular, the ending just now is vividly remembered. No matter how hard she is, she will not be so hard.


    Therefore, she still retreated from Tony''s side, and showed a soft enough attitude, and whispered to him.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Don''t resist, then try your best to find opportunities. There will not be many such opportunities. If you can''t seize them, you should be able to guess the result!"


    There was a glow of power gemstones in his hand, and Tony pressed one hand on Carol''s shoulder, and it was already infused with this power. Despite the fact that the energy of the Power Gem is very irritable, this simple infusion is likely to produce a certain rejection. But in the end, Carol is also an extraordinary generation, plus her power roots are inextricably linked to the power gem. So after stopping the initial stage, she immediately felt the thrill of her own strength starting to rise indefinitely.


    Of course, this feeling is just an illusion. After all, her own body is already so huge, and on this basis, it is somewhat impractical to carry on unlimited promotion. But in any case, this is still improved, and it is real, not mixed with a little water.


    Under the scarlet light, Carol could hardly control the energy of his own body, and entered the state of the double star without restriction. And when she saw that the flames in her double star state were rendered scarlet by the light of the power gemstone, Smith who had been paying attention to them had already shown a playful smile.


    Perhaps, because of Tony''s intervention, the situation has changed slightly. But in his eyes, the end is still destined.


    Because whether it is Tony or Carol, they have a very eye-catching problem, that is, Kong has a powerful power, but lacks the most subtle control of this power. This is like an old farmer sitting in Jinshan who only knows how to **** the ground with a gold hoe. It will have no effect other than bluff.


    Smith Zhou did not consider them a threat. Because of the current situation, his advantage is almost overwhelmingly strong. Even if it is now one enemy and two, he doesn''t feel that he should have anything to fear.


    This is self-confidence. Confidence built on the capital he has accumulated over thousands of years. And with this confidence, he simply did not give Tony more opportunities to discuss countermeasures. A dive turned into a golden light, and killed him straight towards them.


    Head-to-head confrontation ... Although it has just failed once, Carroll doesn''t think he will fail again. She still had confidence in the power she possessed, so she didn''t need more agitation from Tony. She dragged her crimson blaze and greeted her straight up.


    In an instant, she put her speed to the extreme. The super speed of almost sub-light speed made her do not know how many collisions with Smith Zhou in an instant. Regardless of how she improves her speed, she still cannot beat Smith on this level.


    She is fast, but Smith Zhou will never be slower than him. Even if the golden light''s supernatural power has reached its limit, even in the universe, he can come and go as if it were a teleportation and Carol fast. Not only will this speed be inferior to Carol, but it will also give Carol a sense of restraint because of its intangible and immaterial nature. At the beginning, she was able to cope slightly, but after a long time, it was inevitable that something was wrong.


    She is not a machine, even if it has an extremely fast response speed, but in the interactive battle between you and me thousands of times, there will inevitably be so many omissions. Maybe it doesn''t matter once or twice, after all, she can be said to be thick-skinned. But if this time is too much, even her thick body can''t stand it at all.


    She certainly has a nearly immortal steel body, but Smith. Zhou ��s power of millions of stars and the magical power of falling dragons and tigers are by no means a joke. If there was any confrontation, it was only her being kneaded, so in just a few breaths, Carol had already begun to take the initiative to evade, and he dared not take light of Smith.


    This is a wise move, but it makes Smith Zhou feel somewhat disappointed. After all, Tony painsfully dragged her back, not to make her like a clown, just to activate the atmosphere. Seriously, if she can only play such a small role, then Smith Zhou will really feel worthless to Tony. Because he felt that when Tony realized that the foreign aid he had finally found was later found to be this kind of thing, he probably spit out all the blood.


    If he can do it ... the heart is full of playfulness. After Smith Zhou has figured out the details of the other party, he has already started to produce a cat-and-mouse-like taste. He saw that Carol wanted to avoid him, and he no longer planned to continue to confront him like this. However, he did not give Carol such an opportunity.


    Carol''s speed may have reached the extreme, but he did not. Longitudinal golden light, the ultimate power of this magical power, is transformed into light, which is thousands of miles away. This means that he can become faster if he wants, and it is much faster than now.


    Almost instantly, it turned into the sky and light in Carol''s eyes. Smith Zhou showed the absolute advantage of his strength in the most direct way. Carol had no way to parry, and she couldn''t even determine where Smith''s attack came from. His speed was so fast that she was so dizzy. And even if at this moment he has not exerted any overwhelming absolute power, but in this process of transforming speed into power, he has already made Carol like a rag doll, unilateral Rumbled up.


    It''s not that Carol didn''t think about resistance, but under the premise that she couldn''t keep up with the rhythm, her resistance was like throwing a punch into the air, meaningless.


    Under the double star form, her physical strength and self-healing ability have been greatly enhanced. The infusion of power gemstones has already raised this ability to the extreme. It can be said that she completely relied on these two abilities to die in front of Smith Zhou. And even so, she is almost at the limit.


    She has felt tired, not only physically, but also mentally and spiritually. For a person like her, being frustrated by the other party in the place where she is most proud is not really a pleasant feeling. Especially when the other party relied on this skill and gave her continuous blows, it was easier for her to feel a sense of retreat and fear.


    This is not a strange thing. After all, she is just an ordinary woman. In addition to a powerful and incredible power, she is no more than ordinary superheroes. She even said that apart from these power gaps, she does not mention it. Even more than those ordinary superheroes, they lack a journey of their hearts.


    She has hardly experienced much suffering, nor will she, like Peter and Tony, need to make choices that they are unwilling to make from time to time pain and choice. She was very lucky, and because she was too lucky, she had nearly invincible power from the beginning, and she could rely on this power to push it all the way through no matter what difficulties she encountered.


    This makes her lack of a special growth, a painful grind. These things are undoubtedly the key to a superhero being a hero. Without these, it would only make her indifferent, hanging a glorious name like Captain Marvel, but could not show the perseverance and courage in line with this name.


    Just like this time, she will only choose to back down. And he could never show any courage to fight against Smith Zhou.


    She wanted to escape. For her, it is not shameful to be a deserter in this invincible situation. However, he also knew in his heart that since he had chosen to fight against such an enemy, he would have to ask the other party ��s idea if he wanted to escape. Obviously, no matter from which point of view, the other party has no reason to let her go. Therefore, the only thing she can count on now is Tony''s assistance.


    As Tony said at the beginning, the two of them only have the possibility of confrontation with each other. The truth is so simple. So she quickly walked towards Tony, hoping to get critical assistance from him.


    Tony is still standing there at the moment, posing as if he is standing by. Although he did not make too many moves, his presence already gave Carol enough confidence. She flew to Tony''s side, somewhat sorry.


    "I''m not his opponent. I can''t fight him alone. If you really have any way, if you can really create any opportunities for me, then take it out as soon as possible. I will listen to you, this I can only listen to you once. "


    "Relax, we will have a way!"


    Tony was expressionless, as if to say another irrelevant thing. But Carol also knew about the loss of other people''s sex, so he didn''t have much doubt about it.


    "What is the solution? If you don''t take it out, the guy won''t give you another chance!"


    "She was right. I really will not give you more opportunities. If you have any ideas, this is probably the only time you can seize it now!"


    Stopping the body and letting these two opponents whisper whispering, Smith Zhou looks completely fearless. He seemed to let them play. At this time, Tony put his hands on Carol again.


    "This is my way. Carol, don''t resist this power. I will give you the greatest help, you have to be confident about this ..."


    A powerful force germinated on Carol''s body again. This powerful force made her almost have the illusion of defeating all enemies. No, this is not an illusion. She really has that feeling, with that confidence, she can overcome everything. Even if it was Smith Zhou who was in front of her, she had been hit by her before, unilaterally ravaging her bastard, and now she already has 100% confidence to fight against him and defeat it.


    There is no reason, no reason. This is how she feels. It was under this kind of near-explosion psychology that she screamed and rushed towards Smith Zhou again.


    "Come on, try my fist, I want to make you look good!"

 Chapter 2187：

    If he drank too much, he launched his own offensive without fear. Carol''s performance at this moment also made Smith Zhou feel somewhat surprised.


    He thought it was a trap, because no matter how you look at it, it would be impossible for a courageous and courageous person to be defeated by a man who had just been beaten by himself. In addition, Tony has been out of the battlefield, which also makes him somewhat wary. After all, it was him who shouted the most fiercely. He could n��t say that at this time, he planned to write off the past and come to a handshake.


    What is he preparing for? Or does he have any plans in his heart? These Smith Zhou are unknown. For this reason, he can only deal with Carol while keeping a three-point margin to deal with Tony''s possible backhand at any time.


    Carol killed in a blink of an eye. Without any reservation at all, she rushed straight in front of Smith Zhou and waved her fist to his face. Obviously, she was extremely resentful of this face. Perhaps this is not the biggest point of Smith Zhou, but whenever possible, she will choose to attack this part first. Nothing else, just to express a bad breath in your heart. Hold back before a solution.


    Smith Zhou Ke was unwilling to be beaten like this, especially Carol, a character that made him humble. So after avoiding her punch at the speed of speed, he immediately punched it and smashed it **** Carol''s face.


    The heavy blow made Carol''s face instantly deformed, and she leaned back uncontrollably, but soon, she regained her balance with a fierce force, and yelled "no pain, no itching!" "" Then he waved his fist at Smith Zhou again.


    act recklessly. The gap was so obvious, but Carol simply ignored it. Such stupidity just made Smith Zhou sneer in his heart, and then, unkindly, launched a powerful counterattack against her at the speed of light.


    In just a short moment, she has been attacked by Smith Zhou thousands of times. Carol couldn''t even touch his clothes corner, he was already beaten by his fist and couldn''t find him.


    This is a real gap that Carol should have recognized long ago. And if it was her before, this time should have been exhausted, and the psychology of escape and warfare began to appear. But at the moment, she is different from the one just now, even if she is at an absolute disadvantage, and her entire face has been cut into a pig''s head. But she still roared and shouted desperately.


    "Stop, stop for me. If you are a man, just fight me head-on! Come on, come on, if you are kind, don''t move, come and hit me head-on!"


    But a person with a normal brain probably wouldn''t say such a thing, and Carol was so clamoring at the moment. This has obviously proved that she has a great possibility of losing her mind. So, is it because of the current failure that she was demented to such a point, or is it because of other reasons?


    Smith Zhou frowned secretly and began to speculate. And when he saw that Tony, who was still on the alert even at this time, kept a watchful look, the feeling of something wrong in his heart became more intense.


    There is a problem! He began to mutter. Because Tony''s indulgence of Carol''s life and death here, but did not participate in the behavior at all, can not match up with the fight side by side. It was as if the man on the shoulders was not him, as if Carol was his life and death enemies, and his purpose was to flick Carol over to die. Everything is filled with an inexplicable sense of violation.


    Of course, it is probably Carol himself who feels the most conflict. Smith Chou doesn''t believe that with just one sentence of encouragement, a prodigal dog who previously wished to escape with its tail turned into an intrepid fighting dog. Even if the chicken broth is filled, it has to wait for the chicken broth to be digested. As it is now, just because it is infused with a little energy, it is buffed like being "enhanced, fast delivery". It looks like it is a trap.


    Yes, snare. Smith Zhou himself is a good player of this kind of means, of course, he is also the most sensitive to this kind of thing. He now has almost 70% to 80% certainty, and that is what Tony is brewing about. And if he is allowed to do this kind of thing, then if he is not sure, it will pose a great threat to himself.


    As an opponent, Smith Zhou certainly can''t let this happen. So he rushed in front of the clamoring Carol, holding her head and sprinting in the direction of Tony.


    Under the speed of light, this speed itself is a great injury. Even if Carol has an extremely strong physique, at the speed of light, she will inevitably appear to be destroyed. And the strength of the whole body, and the energy dissipation in the double star state to resist the impact of the microscopic particles at the speed of light may be the only way for her to alleviate this situation. But at the same time, it will inevitably cause her own energy to directly collide with particles in the universe under the speed of light. And this is equivalent to detonating nuclear bombs directly beside her.


    Once or twice, then her power is nothing. However, when this number of times is superimposed to a very impressive level, and all the explosions are concentrated in this short moment. Well, the explosive damage caused by this impact is not something she can easily resist.


    Explosive force acts on her entire body, almost every inch of her body, every cell is devastated by this impact. This is a huge pain, enough to completely destroy a person''s will. But Carol, at this time, showed a very state. Even though she was screaming, she desperately wanted to throw a fist at Smith Zhou. The strength of the fighting spirit is simply outrageous.


    She shouldn''t be such a strong person. This can be seen from Smith Zhou''s previous performance. Now that the more she behaves so abnormally, the more certain Smith Zhou is, this state of her is a mess. And what kind of greasy it is will be revealed soon.


    With a doubt faster than the speed of light, Smith Zhou had already come to Tony, and as if swinging a sledgehammer, he just slammed Carol in his hand and threw it towards him.


    The tremendous light and heat generated by the collision of energy shocks seems to have found the best catharsis channel. Almost in a moment, it has burst into a dazzling white halo in the silent dark deep space.


    Its power is unmatched, which can be seen from the reaction of Venus, which is the closest to the largest.


    Only slightly touched by this aura, the entire continental plate of Venus seems to be butter cut by a hot knife, and it disintegrates directly into two segments. From the perspective of stopping in space, the surface of the entire planet is directly cut open, revealing the crust and mantle, and even almost going deep into the core of the star.


    The earth turned over, and the planet''s energy could not be sprayed out, causing a thunder and lightning across the surface of Venus. If this is placed on the earth, it is a real world-destroying sight. That is to say, Venus is a planet where life cannot exist, and it should almost be accustomed to this kind of treatment, which makes it lucky to maintain its existence.


    And this is just a marginal injury. It is conceivable that at the core of the explosion, Carol and Tony have suffered a lot.


    The magnificent halo of ascension comes and goes quickly. Perhaps the various after waves generated by it will reverberate inside the solar system for a long time. But in itself, after the peak of energy has been vented, it has inevitably gone to die.


    Light and shadow began to dim, and the aftermath of energy gradually began to stop. Carol''s figure appeared again in front of Smith Zhou. Her embarrassment and misery were not beyond Smith Zhou''s expectations.


    The blonde hair was burnt out by the explosive heat, and there were no slivers all over him, and the whole body was bruised. It can be said that there is no good flesh on and off the body, and some places even the flesh and bones are exposed. If such a person, if not her chest is still undulating, her eyes are still staring at herself, Smith. Zhou Duan began to wonder if she was a dead person.


    Of course, for now, she is still alive and well. She even said that when she started to restore energy absorption and transformation to the outside world, and self-healing force began to take effect, she probably would not return to normal soon. However, no matter how strong her physique is and how quick her recovery is, it will take some time. Now, there is no doubt that when she was the most vulnerable, Smith Zhou felt that she could completely understand her life with only one finger.


    He had such an idea, but he was not in a hurry at this moment. Compared to taking advantage of Carroll''s life now, he wanted to figure out more, what the **** is going on with Tony. He was waiting, waiting for Tony to show up. Although Tony might have crushed his bones in the explosion just before, there was not even a little ashes left. However, he didn''t believe that Tony with the infinite gem protection would die so easily.


    Whether it is the power of reality gems to reverse reality, or the space transfer of space gems ... are all effective means to cope with this simple attack. Unless he was stupid, he allowed himself to be affected by this explosion. And even if he is really negligent, then by virtue of the time-retrospective ability of the time gem, he can be invincible to some extent.


    Smith Zhou didn''t even believe that he would be finished like this. Compared with this stupid idea, he was more convinced that Tony would appear in an unexpected place at some unexpected point in time, beating him by surprise.


    This is the most likely thing, and the one that makes him feel the most difficult. Because he was n��t sure where Tony chose to start and where he did n��t expect.


    He waited for a moment, and never waited for Tony to show up. This gave him a premonition that was not very good. But also realizing that after such a delay, Carol will recover and continue to procrastinate himself with that kind of fearlessness. He immediately stretched out his hand and caught Carol''s head.


    "I''m really curious, what on earth did he do to you? What exactly makes you so ... courageous, dare to fight me in this way, don''t you really don''t worry, you will be killed by me Is it dead? Or, do you suspect that I have this ability? "


    "Shit stuff! I''m not afraid of you. When I recover, I must kill you. Take off your skin! I want you to know how powerful I am, I want you to understand that I am invincible of!"


    Despite this miserable appearance, Carol still behaved unyieldingly. She even wanted to use her teeth to bite Smith''s arm in close proximity. Of course, this kind of self-satisfaction was stopped by Smith. Monday''s slapping of almost all her teeth.


    This made her feel humiliated, howling, like a beast. In the face of her, it is impossible to talk about any reasonable appearance. Smith Zhou was frowning and surprised.


    "Is this your real thought? Or, you have been controlled by some means that you don''t even have this basic intellect? Interesting, let me see what he has done to you. "


    A method of reflecting the soul similar to his heart channel was displayed by him, so that his consciousness was instantly immersed in Carol''s heart. Unsurprisingly, Carol was completely confused at the moment.


    What her power is unmatched, all the damage is just fleeting. Her confidence in her own strength has almost been elevated to a height that is simply unimaginable. At the same time, she seems to be instilled in a bitter hatred of herself. As if he was his father''s enemies, the two of them had no possibility of coexistence in this world.


    The deepest hatred, coupled with the blind confidence that can almost ignore reality, constitutes the root of Carol''s unstoppable struggle and entanglement with himself. And Tony, he didn''t seem to play any role in it. Even in Carol''s heart, he was almost downplayed into an optional existence.


    This gave Smith Zhou a feeling that Tony wanted to withdraw. But with his hatred for himself, he should not and could not withdraw at this time. Making such a huge sacrifice, even blocking an important character like Carol as a stubborn child in front of him, if he only retreated just to withdraw, then it would be better not to appear in front of him at the beginning.


    He should have other schemes. The question is, what the **** is he planning, and where is he at the moment?


    The ominous feeling in my heart began to grow thicker. And the clamor in Carol''s ear made him feel more noisy.


    This is an abandoned child. And since it is an abandoned child, there is naturally no need to continue to exist ...

 Chapter 2188：

    Tony has distorted reality, and after leaving an indistinguishable avatar in the universe, he has quietly returned to the earth.


    Two more times ... the extreme use of the power of reality and soul gems made him pay something he did n��t want to pay. And this is for him to get the most wanted thing, that is, time.


    Yes, time. Although he said that he hated Smith Zhou, he even said that he would have to eat his meat. But in his heart, there are still more important things to do.


    He wants to save the tragedies that have happened in this world, he wants to save everything he has lost, and has not had time to guard. It can be said that when he saw all the tragedies in his dreams have been made and everything is irreversible, this has become the only motivation for him to collect six infinite gems.


    Revenge, that can be later. But this kind of thing, he did not want to delay at all. Of course, he also knows that everything he wants to change and reverse is exactly the result of Smith Zhou ��s painstaking efforts and many years of planning, so he will not let himself use the power of infinite gems anyway. To rewrite all this.


    It is no longer feasible to defeat him. Then aside him, and to win a precious opportunity for himself, it becomes the only feasible way.


    Despite this, I''m sorry Carol. But this is also no choice. After all, she is just a person, sacrificing a few people for the benefit of the majority, which is justified. And to some extent, Tony has such a reason not to treat her as one thing.


    He didn''t believe that Carol wouldn''t hear the wind when he slammed his hands on the earth. Since she did not make any statement at that time, she chose to remain silent. So now, she wonders why she doesn''t treat her as a person.


    In the end, people have to pay for their choices. Now this is nothing but the repayment she made for her past losses.


    It was her luck to survive. But if she can''t, then she has finally done a good deed, contributing to her hometown. Even if it can only be an unknown hero, it is better than being a traitor.


    With such fun in his heart, Tony has slowly opened his right hand to the earth under his feet. And on the back of his hand, six infinite gems began to radiate with each other, competing for a dazzling light.


    Huge energy began to surge, and the first time such a complete and complete manipulation of infinite gems was obviously a huge burden to Tony himself. His body, composed entirely of energy, began to swell somewhat like a blow, and more like a large 10,000-watt light bulb with electricity, his entire body also began to shine.


    The facial features have become blurred, and the human figures have begun to loosen. No matter what angle it is viewed from, it doesn''t seem to be a stable thing. And Tony himself knew that before this powerful enough force, he believed that the roots of existence were gradually falling apart like sand sculptures hit by the waves.


    The loss of humanity began to intensify. If he continues this way, even if he can continue to exist in this state, then I am afraid that only a simple body will remain, and he is no longer Tony Stark himself. According to the nature of living creatures, then he should stop now. But what he wants now is not that he lives alone, he obviously has other needs. Therefore, he did not care about it at all, but held his right hand high, releasing the power of infinite gems as much as he could.


    In an instant, the entangled light of the gemstones turned into a colorful rainbow light, soaring straight into the sky. And when the rainbow light is like a huge light mask, surrounding the whole earth, all the people in the world who noticed this change are immediately shocked.


    People who have the ability to notice all of this are also the strongest people standing on top of the human peak, and because they have the ability to perceive far beyond humans, they can feel that from the colorful rainbow more The majestic majesty is like an endless source of power.


    Under this kind of power, even if they are as proud and reserved, they will inevitably have a feeling of fireflies compared to Haoyue. And to Tony, who manipulated this power and had difficulty in understanding his intentions, they naturally had a great awe.


    The man was terrified, but he didn''t dare to offend him at this time. This is just like ordinary beasts seeing dragons that are really breathing fire, even if they are afraid of this flame, they are afraid that the fire will burn themselves. But in the face of the power and horror of the dragon, they still had to instinctively display a life and death at their mercy.


    Power has always been an insurmountable sky. If you fail to reach the same level, you will naturally not even have the qualification to intervene.


    At present, the whole earth is counted and can stand shoulder to shoulder with Tony. The only people standing on the same level are Zhou Yi and Smith Zhou. In the case that Zhou Yi has entered another new universe, Smith Zhou is probably the only person who can stop him.


    Although it is said that Smith Zhou Shang is still outside the earth at this moment, the huge power fluctuations of infinite gems naturally cannot hide his eyes. He was already aware that he was caught by Tony''s plan to tune away. Regardless of what Tony wants to do at the moment, it is not good news for him to put up such a big battle.


    Somewhat annoyed in his heart, and at this moment he could only grab the skull made from Carol, and while annihilating her soul, turned and ran towards the direction of the earth.


    He did his best, and the speed has been maximized. But because of the vastness of the universe, even if he had the speed of light, it would be difficult for him to return in a short time to stop Tony''s move. He could only watch Tony hold up the mask as if with infinite power, enveloping the whole earth. And when he bumped into his head like this, the power of the infinite gem, like a beast irritated and provoked, began to counterattack him wildly.


    He is not a weak man, but in the face of the infinite gemstone that is at the apex of this universe and is the most direct to the origin, he still ca n��t deal with Toni and Carol in a destructive posture like he did before. Infinite Gems can''t play any tactical coping and skill collision with you. If you want to break his counterattack, you can only completely overwhelm it with pure power. And if you want to suppress the infinite gems in the competition of this power, it is no different from suppressing the order of the entire universe.


    Smith Zhou is powerful, but it is not so strong. Faced with the demonstration of the infinite gem, he could only regress slightly. Not that there really is no power for World War I, but under the premise that the earth is now wrapped in it, he really ca n��t be sure that if he really lets go and fights with infinite gems, will it make the whole Earth is suffering from pond fish.


    You know, for him, the present earth can be equivalent to all his chassis and hope. He has reached such a point that he doesn''t want to see any mistakes anyway. So he could only stop his footsteps, and then in a very angry and unwilling tone, opened his mouth to Tony.


    "Very good, Tony Stark, you completely put me together! If your plot is for this moment, then I have to admit that you have succeeded. But, what is the use of this? Do you still want to use it? This power threatens me to fail? This is useless. I can tell you clearly that the general trend is achieved. Even if you say that you really killed Steve and destroyed Hydra now, you ca n��t change anything. "


    "Everything is doomed. Everything you do will be useless!"


    "Useless work?" The buzzing sound trembles in the atmosphere, which is the aftermath of the energy waves and the only way Tony can express his intentions today. Although at this moment, he has weakened all the emotions of being a human, even saying that he is almost impossible to remember. However, he always keeps his mission in mind, remembering what he is doing for what he is doing.


    He clearly couldn''t agree with Smith Zhou''s statement that everything he did was useless. Therefore, he also responded to him with a very indifferent and very calm tone.


    "If you know exactly what power I have, you should not have such certainty, Smith Chou. This is the power of infinite gems, and what it represents is infinite possibilities ... including reversal And the possibility of changing all these established facts. "


    "I will not make the world look like it is today. If it has already become like this, then I have to reverse it, reverse this **** past, give it a chance to come back, a new future ! "


    "This is what I want to do and what I want to do, and it must not be useless!"


    Tony''s answer made Smith Zhou''s tremor tremble. At this moment, he already guessed what kind of intention Tony was.


    He wants to reverse the past, he wants to change history. And this is not only as simple as saving those innocent people, but more importantly, he will burn his hard work over the years.


    Those who died because of his plan, those who played the role of sacrifice. Their death will no longer have any meaning. The blood flowing into the rivers and rivers piled up into the bones of the mountains. These facts that have already happened and caused will no longer exist. The world will return to its original immutable appearance, and all the changes he brought will also disappear.


    He was cursed in vain and resented by thousands of people. Despite the **** hands, the dream that has been painstakingly planned for thousands of years has been completely beaten back to its original form at the moment of realization. This was a fact that he could not accept or tolerate, so he immediately looked at Tony with his eyes scarlet, and then, without saying a word, he launched the most violent attack.


    He opened a certain restriction in the body, and the power of millions of stars was poured into his body through the invisible gates of his body, which was transformed into powerful mana by him, and then used the mediation magical power to directly show up to Tony .


    He did not dare to go straight to the madness of infinite gems, because breaking the earth also meant the end of all his dreams. He could only use this roundabout method to send trouble to Tony, hoping to stop or even destroy him before he actually caused all this. However, although mediation is the supreme supernatural power, it is the supreme way to modify and distort reality. But when faced with a reality gem that also possesses this kind of power, it is already not so unsolvable and incapable of confrontation.


    Above the fate, it cannot be constructed in an intuitive reality. Smith. Zhou ��s magical power and the power of the real gem have the most intense collision. Ordinary people simply can''t perceive all this, and those with powerful abilities and talents can perceive a special change through a unique perspective.


    They can feel that the basic order between heaven and earth and the laws of the operation of everything are unconsciously twisted and destroyed in this collision. Some established things suddenly changed into others, and some real and unreality existences began to intersect with those false creations. Absurd things appear invisible, and things are born and destroyed at all times. Such a force really makes them daunted.


    With their knowledge, they can hardly imagine how much power can actually achieve such a point. And the thought of the competition between the two is likely to be related to their own destiny. Even if these people are so big-hearted, they will inevitably start to get nervous.


    Life and death are tied between other people''s thoughts, this kind of thing is not pleasant anyway. But the worst thing is to count, they are a bit unclear about the difference in winning and losing.


    This level of confrontation is too high-end and has exceeded the scope of their cognition. Only Smith Zhou himself knew that in this game, he fell.


    The mediation of supernatural power is certainly not under the power of the real gem, but now the situation is that he is not just against a real gem. Under Tony''s will, the power of the six jewels has been entangled and linked together, and under the influence of the whole body, he is fighting against all the infinite gems.


    This level has exceeded a certain limit, even if it is him, it is impossible to force it to overwhelm under the control of the situation. He can''t ignore everything, because if everything is wrong and the whole earth makes mistakes, then in the end he loses all and everything.


    He looked at the head and tail, of course, he seemed helpless. And now Tony is not too concerned about his movements, because he has already begun his final plan.


    The world becomes still at this moment. Then, like the backwaters, the rivers and tracks that had flowed through it reversed.

 Chapter 2189：

    Ordinary people cannot feel the change of this world. Because they are themselves part of being changed. Just as people sitting on a boat can''t feel the flow of water, they can only passively follow the boat, but they don''t pay attention to whether the boat is flowing downstream or upstream.


    The power of Infinite Gems acts on them, and their time and past are beginning to reverse. Just like every other thing in this world. And where they could not perceive it, their memory began to dissipate, their sacrifices began to be made up, and time began to make a big step backwards, flying in the direction of ten years ago.


    Ten years ago, the world was not such a wasteland. Ten years ago, the situation in this world was generally in their hands. Most of those disasters have not yet happened, and the aftermath of the alien invasion has just subsided. Hydra can only lurking in the dark. It has no way to make waves like the waves today and make the world tremble. At that time, they had enough power to deal with such a monster.


    It was also ten years ago that Maria was in full bloom and had not even dealt with Playboy Tony Stark. She is young and beautiful, and she is rich in color, far from the fragile and sensitive appearance of the future, let alone the madness of the later.


    That should be the best time in Mary''s life. Perhaps the most regrettable thing for Tony is that he delayed and harmed Maria''s life.


    If it were not for her, Maria probably already had a happy family. She will have a husband who loves her, hurts her, and spends a lot of time with her, and will have two or even three lovely children, who will be by her side all year round.


    This life is happy and happy, stable and peaceful. Unlike following her, she needs to suffer so much pain.


    Those pains were not what she should bear, they were all brought to her by herself, and this was a mistake from the beginning.


    Witnessing the tragic death of his wife and children, Tony already had an undead knot in his heart. Even if at this moment he has lost almost all his emotions, it seems that he has been completely transformed into a purpose-only tool by the impact of huge energy. However, in his heart, he always remembered some of the most memorable things.


    He remembers Mary and Frank. The last thing he regrets for him is the destiny.


    For them, the most wrong thing that happened in this life should be to stir up with oneself. This in itself cannot be changed, because the facts are the facts, and if they have already happened, they cannot be changed. However, now that he has the power to change all this, then he needs to make changes to all this.


    He didn''t want Maria to have a relationship with himself again, so he needed to make changes to her before she knew herself. Using the power of realistic gems, he arranged an excellent fiance for her. As rich and witty as he is, he may occasionally have a bit of a tongue, and he even used to be a **** of a playboy. After knowing her, she will only love her with one heart and give all the ideas to the lucky guy who hangs on her.


    He should be similar to himself, but it must be different. He doesn''t care about other things. What career and ideals are all worthless things for him. Only the wife and family are all in his life, and his life should be around these operations.


    And Frank was actually when he was just born. And being born in his own home and becoming his own son may be the biggest mistake he made.


    This is a good, respectful, and smart boy. Like his children of the Stark family, it has always been so outstanding. However, he carried a lot of weight too early that he shouldn''t bear, and took too much pain that he shouldn''t bear.


    If he was not born in such a family, he would probably have another life. He may grow up like an ordinary child and have a fun-filled childhood that is worth remembering for a lifetime. Then he emerged as a teenager, showing extraordinary cleverness and wisdom.


    Growing up later, with the wisdom of genius and powerful capital, he enjoys the beauty of the world and the splendor of life. Not at this time, because of the hatred and pain that should not be carried, he set back his young life at this age.


    Tony couldn''t bear to let Frank bear this kind of thing that he shouldn''t bear. However, he didn''t want to make him seem to have never been in this world, or even have nothing to do with him and Maria.


    He is his most beloved son, the crystallization of his life and Mary''s life. He didn''t want to change such a fact. So, he arranged such an identity for Frank.


    It was that he was a child of Mary, a crystallization of her and a **** named Tony Stark. It doesn''t matter who the **** is, whether he is dead or alive. The important thing is that he will have a mother who loves him and a stepfather who is willing to tolerate his existence and treat him as if he were his own.


    This may leave some minor flaws in his life, but in any case, this is much better than the tragedies that have occurred. Tony believes that he is not a qualified father, but like every father in the world, he wants to give his children always good. In the past, he could not give him this, but now, he has such a capability, so naturally he will spare no effort.


    This is why he can push his time forward even more, to the time when the United States was the most prosperous 20 years and 30 years ago, and could make the whole world subject to it, but he chose to choose ten years ago. Now, the United States has begun to show its decadence, and it''s time to go downhill.


    This is because his power is limited, and even the great power of infinite gems, it is impossible to say that reversing the time of a whole planet and the reality of hundreds of millions of creatures to such a point. He had to make a trade-off, and this trade-off was that he needed to choose between the fate of Mary and Frank, and the fate of this country.


    For him, this is no longer a difficult choice. Because after tangibly savoring the lost taste, and after the deepest understanding of what is the most precious thing in his heart, he has already measured the weight of these two in his heart.


    He has done so much for this country, and what return has this country given him?


    They coveted their family''s property, and even for the benefit of their own son for the benefit! This made his past efforts and those sacrifices for his ideals ridiculous. The most ridiculous thing is that he still can''t watch this country dying, and wants to give him another chance.


    Yes, give her another chance. This may be the last concession that a man named Tony Stark can make.


    After all, he couldn''t fight against the country that gave birth to him. Although he said that he hated what they did, he couldn''t bear it, and let this country completely die after such artificial disaster.


    This was the last time. It was the last time a man named Tony Stark made sacrifices and dedication for his motherland. When the time is pushed back to this country and there is room for salvation, the power to decide their own destiny is returned to them. Since then, no matter what situation the country is heading towards, it is no longer relevant to him. Because from this moment on, the person named Tony Stark is about to cease to exist. This is the inevitable result of playing with time. Even if it is the support of the power of time gems, it is inevitable that he will pay for what he does.


    The price is that he must disappear into the long river of time. Whether in the past or in the present, he will be completely annihilated and annihilated by the punishment of reversing time. All traces of his existence, all memories of him, will cease to exist. It was as if he had never appeared before. With the exception of a very few people, everyone would completely forget who Tony Stark was and what he had done.


    This is definitely a great irony, after you have paid an unimaginably heavy price, endured great pain and torture, and desperately tried to save something. You suddenly discovered that no one knew all of this, and all the effort you put did not leave a trace of it. Everything is just like your fantasy dream, a ridiculous imagination, you will know, what kind of suffocation and torture in the end.


    The most important thing is that you do n��t even have any chance to talk and argue with others. Because under the punishment of time, you no longer exist, just like a drop of water that has evaporated, and every drop of water flowing in this long river has no intersection with you. You can''t communicate, everything can only be remembered by yourself. And if you even forget or die, then all this really can only be like, never happened.


    This is sad. It is difficult for ordinary people to face such punishment calmly no matter how conscious they are. But Tony was different. He had already prepared for this, even saying that he regarded it as a kind of relief.


    Looking back on his life, except for the lethargy when he was young, all the conclusions so far are just a failure.


    He aspired to save his country as a hero and a good president. For this reason, he ignored his wife and children, made his wife crazy, and let his son fall into endless hatred and pain because of him. The death of his wife and children has the most direct relationship with his original choice, and from this point of view alone, he is not a qualified husband or a qualified father.


    The most ironic thing is that he gave everything for this country, and even proudly thought he had saved the country from danger. However, the final result told him that no one was willing to remember and be grateful for his efforts, and his self-righteous results were nothing more than a platform in the sky, and the reflection in the water was simply a breeze, it was already overthrown And usurp.


    Such a life simply fails. Especially when he witnessed his wife and children dying there, but he was helpless, the feeling of frustration made him fall into tremendous remorse and guilt. For himself, for Tony Stark, he is already very disgusted. So if he could make everything happen again and let certain things be chosen again, he would rather have never existed at all.


    If you do n��t have yourself, maybe everything will get better. If you have never appeared, maybe everyone can be happy.


    This is Tony''s most suspicious of himself. And this suspicion made him very frank about such fate and such punishment.


    He can smile right. In fact, if you can really see Maria gain happiness and see Frank grow like a normal child, he will really be grateful and regard this as the greatest pity and blessing of fate for his failed life blessing.


    Unfortunately, this high probability is no longer visible.


    Finally, I glanced at the world that has begun to return to its normal trajectory, like a river running down the river. He glanced at his wife and children who had begun to be born under his arrangement. Tony finally gave a sigh in his heart, and when he looked up again, his heart had completely turned into an ice stubborn stone, and there was no longer any trace of human emotion.


    The punishment of fate has arrived as scheduled, and Tony Stark is gone.


    Now he is just a body gathered by the energy of infinite gemstones. It is a hollow, only sensible and without any emotional life. He is high above him, like a god. And when he looked at his right hand with doubt, and slowly clenched his fist. Infinite gemstones enveloping the huge power of the world, have quietly converged.


    There was no more obstruction in front of Smith. He immediately rushed to Tony and scanned back and forth in this world as if he had never experienced any changes. He could n��t control his emotions at all, and whispered to Tony Roared.


    "What did you do? You ruined it all!"


    He certainly has reason to be angry. When everything that has been painstakingly planned for thousands of years has been destroyed by others, it is not an exaggeration for him to express any further indignation.


    At this moment, he has even had Tony''s heart. But he is also keenly aware, but Tony is very different now.


    Idea, soul, emotion. It seems that all the labels with Tony Stark have been removed from this shell. He seems to be a brand new life, a **** just born. There is only indifference in my eyes, to myself and everything.


    Of course, this is not the focus of Smith. What he cared about was how to get all these things back. He couldn''t accept Stark''s tampering with his great plan. He had to return the world to the journey he had planned carefully. In this regard, he needs some help. Looking at Stark''s body that seemed to be unconscious at the moment, his eyes were fixed, and he had already extended his hand straight to him.


    "Hand over infinite gems!"


    As if inspired by something, it is more like touching an organ that has already been arranged. The gleam of the soul gem shimmered, and the body belonging to Stark suddenly became operational.


    He stared at Smith Zhou, who was flying at the speed of light, and in the superdimensional view of time, he also suddenly issued a call of abhorrence.


    "Last time, slaughter this bastard!"


    :. :

 Chapter 2190：

    The body at this moment is different from the previous Tony.


    If the previous Tony was a supernatural power with infinite gems, and he tried to maintain his ideology and consciousness from being scattered and assimilated by the power of infinite gems, he could only exert his power by three out of four. Then, at this moment, after the personal consciousness has completely disappeared, the entire body has been completely controlled by the infinite gem, which is equivalent to saying that he is an incarnation of the power of the infinite gem. This contribution has already exceeded ten, or even more. many.


    Tony has left behind, he has already seen his ending. So he also set up such a trap for Smith Zhou among infinite gems. That is, once Smith Zhou appeared in front of him, this body, which had been transformed into a carrier of infinite gem power, was bound to launch an endless attack on him.


    The power of the soul gem may not necessarily work for Smith Zhou, but it is effective for this body today. Because the body itself does not have any thoughts and emotions, he is a blank piece of paper. The play of soul gems is undoubtedly a thick stroke on this white paper.


    This almost made him a certain character. Perhaps in the future, he will have his own emotions and ideas under the growth of time, so as to get rid of this qualitative. But now, he will only hate Smith Zhou because of Tony''s remaining emotions, and then fight him at all costs.


    Under the effect of the time gem, the dimension of time is stretched to an extreme directly on him. The power of the space gem also made him ignore all the obstacles in space for a moment. Almost instantly killed in front of Smith. Zhou, already swelled into the body shape of a little giant, waving a child''s height fist, and hit him in the head.


    This fast speed is already not under the speed of light. Compared with the speed of light, he may only lack the powerful kinetic energy that speed brings. This does not hinder, because the power gem is enough to make up for this vacancy. In the face of his attack of this degree, Smith Chou showed up at the same time, but also immediately raised his arm to fight.


    The body has no worries, and his hands are almost full. And how terrifying the full power of the infinite gem is, it is already unthinkable. What can be seen is that the huge glow suddenly exploded above the sky, and then the entire atmosphere seemed to be swallowed by something, and it was directly torn apart by a huge hole.


    It was Smith Zhou who realized the seriousness of the problem and deliberately blocked the result. And if it wasn''t for him to stop so, Venus just now is the lesson for the earth at the moment.


    This is the case with Rao. The huge amount of cosmic radiation still shines directly on the surface of the earth along the tear. The scorching high temperature combined with the radiation erosion caused countless deaths and injuries almost immediately.


    But at the moment, Smith Zhou didn''t have the leisure to take care of these. After **** this fist, he pulled his arm without saying a word, and went straight into the deep space of the universe. He needs to shift the battlefield to that kind of place, because he can see that the body at the moment is very different from the Tony just now.


    Tony just now dare not dare to do this on earth, because he will worry that the earth will be affected. At this point, they are unspoken. However, the body is not like this at the moment. He just wants to fight with Smith Zhou, but he doesn''t care what the earth is.


    If this is left unchecked, there will be times when Smith Zhou will not be able to cover it up and down, and by that time, it will be a disaster for the earth. Therefore, the best way is to stay away. The deep space of the universe is their best battlefield.


    Smith Zhou had this idea, and the body didn''t care about changing places. He only wanted to fight, so even if he was taken into deep space, he had no big idea. He just waved his fist again, and waved at Smith, who was near.


    At this moment Smith Zhou Ke let go of his hands and feet, and immediately returned with a punch. Millions of stars blessed the magical power of falling dragons and tigers, almost breaking through the sky, even if it is a supernatural confrontation with the power gem, it will definitely not be inferior.


    So the only bad luck is the deep space of the universe, even though it is a deep space with no trace of life. But the meteorite stars everywhere are still essential. The two sides are fighting here, and it will only be them who are tired. It can be said that it is like a huge rubber scrubbery, and each confrontation will make a complete blank appear in this area. And just a moment later, this desolate star field has been transformed into nothingness.


    This is still a confrontation of pure power. It''s because the body doesn''t use any other abilities, it''s just the result of the power gem battle. He can''t restrain himself, only use such a means to fight the enemy. In fact, under the fierce confrontation, he has gradually become accustomed to the rhythm of the battle, and began to try more ways of fighting.


    The light of the space gem is flashing, and the space on both sides begins to compress unequally. Every time the body launched an offensive, his distance from Smith. Zhou was compressed into a very narrow category. It was like if you could reach the other person''s face by reaching out, naturally taking advantage of it. On the contrary, Smith Zhou''s counterattack was stretched infinitely by him. The feeling is that you suffocated and wanted to give him a cruel, but the fist was swept away, the other person has already ran a mile away, even the root hair can not touch, naturally spit blood Row.


    Although Smith Zhou was not suffocated to such a point, he was also uncomfortable with such a sudden move. But he is also a superb means. Although he was caught flat-footed at first, he quickly came up with the means to deal with it.


    The so-called shrinkage technique is actually a similar method. With a slight modification, it is not impossible to use it against this enemy. The only problem is that the authority of the space gem is too high, so that in the process of the shrinkage of the ground shrinkage, it will be affected somewhat by it. And it is Smith. Zhou is a man with infinite mana and magic skills. Otherwise, if he becomes an ordinary person, he will only have a deflated part.


    The body realized that Smith alone could not deal with Zhou. Immediately, he showed the power of space gems.


    Simply speeding up and traversing time is the most direct and crude use of time. Tony doesn''t have time to take a closer look, and his body doesn''t allow him to make too many attempts at using time. But the body is different. As a collection of wireless gem power, under the premise of possessing the power of time gem, he already has a meaning of jumping out of time. This means that it can almost not be afraid of the degree of time back, and at the same time, because of his special relationship with time gems, his magical use of time gems will be almost instinctively keen.


    As if it were now, time was already being played out in his hands. He slowed down Smith Week''s time, allowing him to enter a period of time almost equivalent to stillness. During this period of time, Smith Zhou certainly maintained the extreme speed of light, but once this speed was deliberately slowed down by time, it was just normal.


    On the contrary, the body can use this power in its own way. Even if he is just looking for the usual punch, but after the time is extremely compressed from this second punch and the frame is stripped, this punch already has the power of super light speed.


    Although the speed of light is the ultimate, the speed of 300,000 kilometers per second can hardly be surpassed. But this does not mean that it is really impossible to exceed this limit on the level of time. Although 300,000 kilometers is the limit above the physical limit, but if you take the time away and crack one second frame by frame into ten or even one hundred percent, then this limit can not be exceeded.


    In fact, the speeders in the world want to break this limit, almost rely on time to make a fuss. Now, what the body does is only a little more detailed than their article Kung Fu.


    This is the skill. And this ability is to let Smith Zhou suffer for the first time. He didn''t expect to have an unintentional creation, but he could still exhibit such strange means. For a while, it was a mistake, and it was also such a mistake that the super fast speed fist of the body had already hit his face.


    Time is distinguished. The action on Smith Zhou is extremely slow, but the action on the world itself is extremely fast. This kind of opposition gap makes Smith Zhou have no room for reaction and avoidance, and he has been flew out with a punch. The place where the shell hit him was nothing but the only sun still struggling in this dead star field.


    A red giant star has passed, the outer gas is stimulated by intense thermal pulsation to escape into a planetary nebula, leaving only a white dwarf with a hot core.


    White dwarfs have huge masses and extremely high temperatures. Once captured by its gravity, it is difficult to escape. As the incarnation of the infinite gem of the rules of the universe, the body is clearly very clear about this. Although he has no knowledge and experience, he still thought of such a strategy of using white dwarfs to limit Smith Zhou and overcome it in a very short period of time with his natural wisdom of extraordinary creation.


    Smith Zhou Qi made a difference, accidentally fell into this trap. And when he wanted to escape from it, it was not so easy.


    The great gravity of the white dwarf began to affect him, and if he wanted to escape, he had to fight against the power of this terrible celestial body. This was not something he wanted to do, because the body was still holding him back.


    He isolated the entire space near the white dwarf star, and at the same time, he also used the power of infinite gems to completely eliminate Smith. Zhou through all the tricks to escape from the possibility.


    This made Smith Zhou only forced to break free of the weight of the white dwarf star. Under the premise that the body uses the power of real gems, and this gravity is almost turned into a chain bound to him, it is almost tantamount to let him drag such a white dwarf to fight him.


    After all, this is one of the most massive celestial bodies in the universe, which is to crush atoms by gravity alone, to squeeze electrons out of atomic orbit, and become the existence of free electrons. No matter how powerful Smith is, it is impossible to ignore this power. It is even more impossible to want to defeat the body under such a heavy load.


    Smith Zhou knows this well, and he also understands better that this is not a problem that can be solved by brute force. To this end, he immediately exhibited his mediation and magical powers to return to the heavens and the sun, and cut off the influence of real gems with expectations. But even if he is not powerless about this, it is not a problem that can be solved in an instant.


    What''s more, the body is still staring at him.


    The body will not sit back and watch Smith. Relying on the power of space and time gems, he reapplyed his old skills and launched a continuous attack on Smith Zhou.


    Although I have already seen such a method, and I have been wary of it, I have come up with a solution. But at this moment, the influence of white dwarfs on him is almost everywhere. Even if he has a way to deal with it, it is simply difficult to exhibit.


    This caused him to fall into an absolute disadvantage for a while, and he even had to exert a magical power similar to the indestructible body of King Kong to resist the continuous offensive of the body. ww. Although it is not fatal, but it also makes him feel aggrieved. He has been in and out for thousands of years, when did he fall into such a dilemma. This was also taken for granted, and the ferocity in his heart was inspired.


    You know, he is not a squeeze. A man who dared to rebel against gods and kill gods like slaughtering dogs ten thousand years ago; a person who can hide secretly for thousands of years to arrange plans in order to expect a move to subvert everything in the world, how can it not be that kind of weakness Deceptive role.


    He is fierce and cunning, like a tiger. And just after his fierce energy broke out, he immediately sneered at the shell, and then leaned into the core of the white dwarf star.


    "You want to kill me? Then come!"


    The hot white light flooded him instantly, and the huge electromagnetic wave almost twisted his figure into nothingness. The closer to the white dwarf star, the more it must bear its terrible gravity, and being in it is even more unimaginable.


    This looks like suicide, but this is not suicide. Because Smith Zhou cannot do such a stupid thing, he must be very sure to act in this way.


    For him, it was dead. If the body still wants to pursue him, it is inevitable to go deep into the white dwarf and start a fierce battle with him again. This means that both sides will bear the heavy pressure, which is equivalent to returning to the same starting line. But the question is, will the body choose this way?


    The answer is yes. Because Tony''s sentiment was so strong that he would not have any rejection or hesitation at all.


    Besides, what about a white dwarf star?

 Chapter 2191：

    Let the time go chaos anyway and get back on track. This is a very meticulous work.


    Even if Smith Zhou had mastered an artifact like an infinite gem, he could only slowly adjust it. This is a bit like dredging the river, even if you know in which direction the river should flow, but when dredging, you must be cautious and follow the steps to prevent the river from changing inadvertently.


    And time is far more complicated than rivers. If it makes mistakes, it will only change the direction of the world. A reality that deviates from the world he painstakingly created is not the result he wants to see. So he was almost exhausted. He tried to ensure that every major event that happened in the past had not changed.


    Alien invasions, hegemony, Hydra confusion, mutants, apocalypse, hell, and Dormam, every major event that can affect the earth, he came back one by one. Don''t let a person die more, or let a person die less. This is also an attitude he holds at the moment.


    Perhaps some of them were biased towards him and were reused by him once. But at this time, he did not mean any favoritism, but a heart of stone, and they sketched them out.


    At this moment, nothing is as important as his lifelong ambition. So even if he only needs one thought, he can change many past mistakes, and even let Alexia return to his side, but he still chose to follow the trend of time and let the world return to the normal again.


    This is considered selfless in a sense. But such selflessness brings great pain to people.


    People and animals are different. For the vast majority of animals in this world, their lives are muddled, and they simply wander between survival and instinct. Time is just a scale marking life and death on them, and there is no other meaning. But human beings are different. The complexity of human nature is doomed, and their labeling of time scales is also more complicated.


    Every minute and every second, every hour and every moment. Humans are using their own memories and emotions to mark the scale of time. For humans, time is not just time, but a collection of long memories and emotions. On a normal time scale, this emotion and memory or manifestation is not so obvious. But once the scale of time is shortened, this emotional and memory shock becomes dense and manic.


    Human emotions can transcend time. Someone can love a person for a lifetime, and someone can hate a person for decades or hundreds of years. Intense emotions can span the dimension of space and even time and survive for a long time. Even if it is death, if your emotions are so intense that it can touch death, then even if it is reincarnation, it cannot be eliminated.


    This is probably the only power that humans can transcend time, and it is because of this transcendence that they have experienced extraordinary torture at this moment.


    Lost pain, lost sorrow. People always remember the most irrevocable things. In this extremely turbulent decade, countless people have tasted this sorrow personally, time and time again. They can do nothing about it, and the only thing they can do is to allow a long time to heal their trauma. But the current situation is that this long time is just a false appearance. It is just a long time perspective. Above the angle beyond time, it is only the short moment of Smith Zhou playing with time.


    This is equivalent to experiencing all the pain and sorrow accumulated over the past ten years. Even intellectually they know that this is a gap of ten years, but emotionally, they still have the illusion that this happened yesterday.


    This illusion is enough to make them suffer. Especially some people who have suffered too much pain and their minds are not so strong, it seems like they have fallen into a frenzy at this moment.


    It can be said that if human emotions can be manifested in substance, then the entire earth now will be covered by a thick cloud that cannot be dispelled.


    This kind of gloom has nothing to hide in the eyes of Smith Zhou. Judging from his knowledge, letting this emotion spread, it is not surprising that any terrible evil and evil spirits are bred.


    Of course, he was indifferent. Because no matter what kind of monsters are born, in front of him there will only be chickens and dogs. He will not stop his footsteps because of this possible event, he will only carry out his purpose to the end. And under his stubbornness, the world has returned to what it was before.


    Withered and ruined, people panicked. Even said that because of the inexplicable chaos in the timing, almost everyone showed a symptom similar to mania. They are restless, panicked, and at a loss. Facing this familiar and unfamiliar world, it is very difficult for them not to be like a frightened beast, to make an attack alert with a grin.


    For ordinary people, this is probably to make them behave a little harder. But for those huge forces, those national forces, this means some kind of undercurrent surge.


    This world is already messy. It is careful and cautious. To a certain degree of luck and hesitation, it makes the whole world maintain a superficial peace. But now, Smith Zhou has made such a move, which is tantamount to hitting a huge stone on the calm water.


    Startled by the uproar giant wave, it also makes the world become even more strange. After all, the country''s top decision-makers are also human. If they can maintain basic intellect and restraint, and carefully maintain the current peace situation, then it is okay to say. But even if they have lost their minds and are swayed by a manic mentality, then it is unlikely that the world wants to maintain the so-called peace.


    This is very realistic, just like you can''t expect a country led by a lunatic to be kind to others. When there is no reason and restraint is no longer possible, the friction and intrigue between national forces will inevitably show a trend that is getting worse.


    Today, in view of the terrible situation of various countries, playing this method at this time is tantamount to self-defeating. But they don''t care, as if the lunatics will never feel that their actions are crazy, they will always feel that they are on the right path.


    This is due to the arrogance in human nature, and arrogance always makes them drift away from the path of self-destruction.


    Smith Zhou really knows this nature of human beings. So when he saw such unexpected joy in his actions, he immediately accepted it happily, and also deliberately promoted it, making the situation more complicated.


    This is not cheating. Because when time is back on the right track again, the situation in this world has become clear again.


    Under the general trend, no matter how struggling and pretentious the countries that are in decline, it is impossible to change their current situation. Their craziness today is nothing more than a push for their own demise. For Smith Zhou, who wanted to destroy these inherent barriers and recast the world itself, this was really something he could not have liked.


    Perhaps for humans, today''s unrest will cause a little loss. But with all the dust settled, with the final completion of all his plans. Everything will be a thing of the past, and a whole new chapter of the entire human race and the world will be presented before him.


    Everything, only the last step left. Worldly wars will determine the final winner. At this point, Steve shoulders the most important responsibility, and he is clearly aware of this at the moment.


    As the most important partner of Smith Zhou, he is also a like-minded person with great ambitions. Steve is different from others.


    For Smith Zhou, he doesn''t need other people in this world to gain insight into the so-called truth, he just needs humans to move on according to his plan. But Steve is different. As a companion, he needs to understand how the ups and downs of their plans have gone through, and in order to push this great ideal to the last step, how much effort and effort did they put At a price.


    So even if the time was revised again and the reality was corrected, Smith Zhou used the supreme power of his own to let Steve see and understand what happened in the middle with a spectator attitude.


    It seems ironic. Almost everyone in this world can''t remember the existence of Tony Stark, whether it is those civilians he once saved, the country he devoted his life to, or his family and friends. In their memory, the existence of Tony Stark could no longer be found.


    It seems that this is a fictional character, or more sad than fictional. That is, he completely became a blank. No matter how much he did in the past, even if he once completely reversed all this. Now, human beings know nothing about him.


    He has been eliminated for a long time, and there is no place for him in human memory. This is extremely sad. The only thing that is thankful is that, as an opponent, Steve remembered him in his own heart.


    Stark is an opponent worthy of his respect. This is the highest evaluation he gave as a friend and an enemy. He affirmed all the efforts Stark made, and he knew exactly what he did for what. Even if it was an opponent, he could not deny what Stark did. He may be justice, but this justice is only from his personal standpoint. As an old friend and old opponent, Steve knew more clearly that there is something more meaningful than this justice. What he is doing


    Consciousness is a bit trance, this is the symptom left over after being destroyed by the power of infinite gems. As a man-made demigod based on the chopping steel sword and Avalon, the roots of all Steve''s power come from these two artifacts. And the destruction of Avalon undoubtedly shattered his foundation, and also made his life go completely in a direction where he could see the end.


    This is an unavoidable thing. Because Avalon itself has the property of detachment time. And when Tony smashed this detachment with the power of infinite gems, he was almost back to his original shape. This level of damage is no longer reversible by the backtracking of time and the modification of reality.


    He is approaching. Because of the nearness of this death, he calmed his heart even more. He is willing to admit Stark''s justice at this moment, and he can also judge how **** he is in his hands. This was never something that he needed to avoid or deny. It was just that at this moment, he could face these things more than ever before, and insist more firmly on what he insisted on.


    He killed people, countless people. The blood of the corpse mountain has been left on the road he has traveled, and Stark is staring at him with regretful eyes. This made him palpitate, but this is by no means the reason why he denied everything he had done in the past.


    On the contrary, if you repent at this time, deny everything you do. Then he is the real mistake, and it is the real irreversible sin that he commits.


    He couldn''t, and he couldn''t stop himself at this time. Even if he said that he had run out of time and his life was about to end, he had to finish this last part. Because this is the only way, only to make a complete change in the world''s structure, to change into what they want. The sins of the past can be turned into nutrients, and they produce the most wonderful result they expected. Only in this way, those regrettable sacrifices are truly meaningful and valuable.


    He must make these sacrifices worthwhile, because he did not want to face the people he had killed with a regretful regret after his death. Although there must be some kind of sinking after death, those who died because of him may want to nibble every bone in him. But if he can, he would rather face them with the most calm attitude, and then say, I did not waste your sacrifice, even if this is not the answer they want.


    What he needs is to give himself a reason for peace of mind, and this is the best reason. When he realized this, he immediately got up and appeared in front of his subordinates in a straight posture.


    Perhaps it has been hit hard. But these soldiers from the Hydra and the God of God were n��t just a group of people who fell in one blow. Many of them regarded Steve as a prophet and a god, and could do everything for his command. This is foolish, but terrible.


    Just like now, Steve took out the steel sword and pointed straight to the east. He, as always, is like a flawless saint guiding the direction of these people.


    "Go, this is the final battle. I promise you the world will be after this battle! So, do whatever it takes. Winning all or losing everything depends on your own efforts!"


    "Oh!" The crowd screamed, and countless people fell into madness because of his orders. As Steve said. This is the final battle. What is to be decided in this battle is the fate of all of them and the entire human race!


    The outcome may be doomed, but it is inevitable. No one can easily extract everything. Even if it is a destined winner, it must be experienced.


    And this in itself is the final test.

 Chapter 2192：

    War, from the day it was born, was destined to be paved with blood and death. This will not change because of the escalation of war, because no matter how the form of war changes, its core will always be a battle between people. And when the war escalates to a certain degree, it is also inevitable that it needs to be declared ended with the total defeat of one side.


    There is no fluke in between, nor is there any so-called fluke mentality on either side. Especially for the Hydra opponent at this moment. When faced with a terrible force like the Hydra, and knowing all the evil methods they have used in the past, they will instinctively throw away all the fluke and switch to a near-breaking attitude to fight for them The victory of this war.


    The reason is very simple, because this is no longer a problem that can be solved by cutting the land and paying compensation. The loser has only one way to die, or it is better to die. And if it is such a result, it is probably the only choice they can make to die.


    It can be said that when this point is understood, the entire battlefield has developed unstoppably in the direction of the flesh meat grinder. While witnessing this war, which can be said to determine the future destiny of mankind, evolved to such a point from the beginning, Smith Zhou finally put a stone in his heart.


    It''s like digging a dam, and then trying to stop the development of the situation is like trying to stop the flood from running, which is almost impossible. And as he said before, once the war enters such a state, no matter who laughs to the end, it will be the result of his pleasure.


    The winner will become the uncrowned king in the true sense of this world. Because when the winners compete, the world will never be able to check and balance their power. Those weak little countries, those that have been traumatized by turbulence and nuclear explosions, they have no power to stop the footsteps of such a strong man. Therefore, as long as he thinks, it is certainly a matter of course to include all directions and put the whole world under his will.


    The key is whether the winner has such an idea. On this issue, Smith Zhou believes that there will be no controversy.


    Weak meat and strong food, the survival of the fittest, this is itself a law of natural competition, and in the game between countries, this is more of a steel truth. He never believed that someone would be so pedantic that he gave up such a good opportunity because of the so-called morality and public opinion. If there is, then such a person would not be eligible to be the final winner of the entire grand plan. They should have been eliminated by this law of natural selection.


    Everything has been demarcated, just wait for the final result to be announced. And in such a waiting process, a suddenly torn space crack has appeared in front of Smith Zhou.


    Zhou Yi''s complexion was cold, and there was no way to conceal the murderous intention between Meiyu. In the face of this moment, the old **** was there, as if Smith Zhou had not put everything in his heart. His eyes were fixed, and he whispered and asked.


    "What about Tony others?"


    "The time is just right. Unfortunately, you are a step late. Otherwise, maybe you can still look at his last side!"


    Some regrets in Smith Zhou''s discourse. He still has some respect for Tony. After all, no one can force him to such a point.


    He who surpassed the gods with a mortal body, even if he said that he had defeated such an opponent and completely wiped him out, he would not insult him.


    If it was possible, he would even want to give Tony a treatment of standing monument. Because of the existence of Tony, it can really inspire human confidence and let humanity, a race with infinite potential, explode into greater miracles. Unfortunately, he can''t do this. Because a person wiped out by time, all his merits do not exist. He only exists in the memory of a few people, such as him, and Zhou Yi at the moment.


    Zhou Yi was a little annoyed at the moment. Although he said he had rescued his family, it was obvious that he was still a step behind.


    How powerful Smith is. This is the only thing he knows best. In the face of opponents like Smith Zhou, no matter what kind of dependence Tony finds, it will only be a fierce situation. Allowing him to face up with Smith Zhou is a kind of abandonment to him. And in the event of a fluke, Zhou Yi made such a choice.


    He hoped that Tony would persevere until he came back. And the facts have proved that this is just an unrealistic delusion. It is not that simple to rescue people from a nascent universe. And the time spent in this middle is enough for Smith Zhou to kill Tony thousands of times.


    The news of Tony''s death was not beyond his expectations, and it made his heart feel even more guilty. Before failing to keep Frank and Maria, it was already giving him a sense of faceless facing Tony. And now...


    There are some mixed tastes in my heart. Although the grievances between them have already been somewhat unclear, Tony definitely owes him more than he owes Tony, but as a former friend, few in the world can He has never been able to care about those who care for each other.


    A friend is a friend, and a friend''s death because of his choice is a blow to him.


    It cannot be said that it is a regret, because even if the same choice is made again, he may still make such a choice. After all, he is not a saint, and he cannot put others above his family. But in the end, self-blame and torture are unavoidable.


    This is a wicked fire, and this wicked fire can only vent against the culprit Smith. He couldn''t hold back his emotions, and almost immediately started to face Smith Zhou. Facing Zhou Yi''s sudden trouble, Smith Zhou just opened his hands and took a punch.


    This is not so easy to resist. After all, it was Zhou Yi''s furious blow. Although it was considered that this is the earth, a world that was extremely fragile for them, so that he did not explode any truly terrifying power, but only by the power of the flesh Tearing the whole earth easily.


    It was a man-made natural disaster. He did not want to involve more innocent people. So it was bottom-up. He punched Smith Zhou Wei in a fist and flew open the atmosphere directly, tearing apart the thousands of miles of floating clouds.


    This blow also transferred the battlefield into space. It''s just that this difficulty makes Smith Zhou unable to spit out an old blood, but he hasn''t let him take a decent gesture.


    He spread his hands so loosely that he was completely unprepared. He even said that Zhou Yi had chased himself into the universe with a lot of chasing after him, and he even pulled out a **** smile on his teeth.


    "Are you angry? I don''t think it''s necessary. Tony Stark is just a passerby in your life after all. Your life is still very long. As you experience more and more things, the more you know After more people come, you will naturally understand that he or these people who will only leave a short stroke or two in your life, no one can''t replace it."


    "So, what do you want to say? Tell me your life experience, let me forget all the dirty things you did, and then play with me a play of father and son filial piety? Smith Zhou, you are not worthy. From you After doing such a thing to my family, you are no longer qualified!"


    Standing in the universe, anyway, it can be regarded as letting go. Zhou Yi has slowly released the huge energy in his body. Endless brilliance and blazing flames rose from his body, like a brand new sun releasing light and heat, the dazzling can hardly make people look directly.


    Of course, that is only for ordinary people. For a strong man like Smith Zhou, this is just a superficial effort. No matter in strength or identity, he will not be too afraid of Zhou Yi. The reason why he now shows such a gesture is more because of his inner desirelessness.


    His big plan has reached this point, unless Zhou Yi forcibly intervenes to rewrite this situation in a way that will not undermine the situation of the entire human world, then even a supreme **** like him can never reverse his painstaking efforts to create Up pattern.


    It can''t be said that he is now helping the Hydra to hit the opposite side, or simply slap one by one. It will only make others snicker and show his powerlessness. And even if it is just for the consideration of the life of the innocent, he will not make such a move similar to anger.


    Smith Zhou knows his son well. The good thing is that he has enough kindness. And what''s unpleasant is that he is ridiculously ridiculous. He never seems to learn how to be a big deal. It��s not the first time that Gu Shi Gu Gu, because of those who don��t matter, is self-restraint.


    Of course, if he can really let go of his hands and feet, then the headache may be himself. So in general, perhaps he should be lucky, he has such a problem.


    "I admit, maybe for you or A Lan, I am indeed not qualified to be called a father or a husband, and I am indeed not a qualified family member. However, relative to myself, I will never think that I am Everything I did was wrong. You know what I did for now, and now, everything I have managed so hard will soon come to an end, and the result will soon be born. And this is enough for me to let go of everything."


    "I don��t ask for forgiveness, my son. I just want to tell you the experiences that I have accumulated as a person who came. And what I promised you. When all the dust is settled, I��ll let you Dispose of this promise. I am not going to lie to you. At this moment, no matter what you plan to do, what kind of revenge I have is acceptable. This is what you deserve..."


    calm. This is the attitude of Smith Zhou at this moment. He has got what he wants. No matter how it develops, the rest can never exceed his expectations. Everything is doomed. At this time, for him, his family, this word that he never put in his heart, is once again important.


    He was not the kind of owl who was completely bloodless and tearless. Not so much that he has no feelings, he doesn''t know what love is. It is better to say that he has a love in his heart that almost no one can experience and bear.


    He has never hated this world and this ethnic group of mankind. What he did, in the final analysis, was only for them. Only, he chose his own way. Judging by his experience and wisdom, he believes that it is absolutely correct and absolutely unacceptable to most people.


    In this regard, he does not need to understand. Because true wise men will always understand the truth, that is, correctness is never judged by others. If it is, then as early as thousands of years ago, he was placed on the high altar like many people, instead of painful perseverance and waiting, until today it has completely subverted and reversed all this.


    It''s almost ten thousand years. It is too long.


    He has learned indifference for thousands of years. Life and death are already bearish. He didn''t care about death, whether it was someone else''s or his own. For him who finally got his wish, there is no need for him to insist and pursue now. It may be a good ending to exchange an eternal rest for some regrets in his heart for those regrets.


    To tell Zhou Yi with a life-and-death attitude, he is not as selfish as he thinks, not as selfish as he sees, and is really blind to them, and does not care. This is his choice at the moment.


    In the face of his abruptness, Zhou Yi suddenly squeezed his fist, but suddenly developed a kind of powerlessness.


    Does he hate Smith Zhou? maybe. Although this man was his own father, he never fulfilled his responsibilities. He even said that he repeatedly used himself and his family to do everything he could to create the world he wanted. This is an action that cannot be forgiven, because this is simply the biggest blasphemy against the term family.


    However, to say that it is necessary to kill him. This is also a result that is really difficult to choose in his heart.


    Anyway, he is his father. Anyway, he has that kind of relationship with himself and his family. Father, this word is too heavy for him. The kind of pedantic character judged by Smith Zhou was naturally hesitant at this time.


    This was seen by Smith Zhou. He was a little relieved, but it was also an inevitable sigh. Thankfully, he didn''t really hate him that much. What sighed was that he couldn''t be the kind of person he expected.


    This may be him. With such emotion, he even had a way of unraveling Zhou Yi, so that he did not need to have so many impulsive impulses. And just as he was about to speak, a voice suddenly entered.


    "You are still so disappointing, Zhou Yi!"

 Chapter 2193：

    Let the time go chaos anyway and get back on track. This is a very meticulous work.


    Even if Smith Zhou had mastered an artifact like an infinite gem, he could only slowly adjust it. This is a bit like dredging the river, even if you know in which direction the river should flow, but when dredging, you must be cautious and follow the steps to prevent the river from changing inadvertently.


    And time is far more complicated than rivers. If it makes mistakes, it will only change the direction of the world. A reality that deviates from the world he painstakingly created is not the result he wants to see. So he was almost exhausted. He tried to ensure that every major event that happened in the past had not changed.


    Alien invasion, hegemony, hydra, chaos, mutants, apocalypse, hell, domam... every time he can make an impact on the earth, he will come back one by one. Don''t let a person die more, or let a person die less. This is also an attitude he holds at the moment.


    Perhaps some of them were biased towards him and were reused by him once. But at this time, he did not mean any favoritism, but a heart of stone, and they sketched them out.


    At this moment, nothing is as important as his lifelong ambition. So even if he only needs one thought, he can change many past mistakes, and even let Alexia return to his side, but he still chose to follow the trend of time and let the world return to the normal again.


    This is considered selfless in a sense. But such selflessness brings great pain to people.


    People and animals are different. For the vast majority of animals in this world, their lives are muddled, and they simply wander between survival and instinct. Time is just a scale marking life and death on them, and there is no other meaning. But human beings are different. The complexity of human nature is doomed, and their labeling of time scales is also more complicated.


    Every minute and every second, every hour and every moment. Humans are using their own memories and emotions to mark the scale of time. For humans, time is not just time, but a collection of long memories and emotions. On a normal time scale, this emotion and memory or manifestation is not so obvious. But once the scale of time is shortened, this emotional and memory shock becomes dense and manic.


    Human emotions can transcend time. Someone can love a person for a lifetime, and someone can hate a person for decades or hundreds of years. Intense emotions can span the dimension of space and even time and survive for a long time. Even if it is death, if your emotions are so intense that it can touch death, then even if it is reincarnation, it cannot be eliminated.


    This is probably the only power that humans can transcend time, and it is because of this transcendence that they have experienced extraordinary torture at this moment.


    Lost pain, lost sorrow. People always remember the most irrevocable things. In this extremely turbulent decade, countless people have tasted this sorrow personally, time and time again. They can do nothing about it, and the only thing they can do is to allow a long time to heal their trauma. But the current situation is that this long time is just a false appearance. It is just a long time perspective. Above the angle beyond time, it is only the short moment of Smith Zhou playing with time.


    This is equivalent to realizing all the accumulated pain and sorrow in the past ten years. Even intellectually they know that this is a gap of ten years, but emotionally, they still have the illusion that this happened yesterday.


    This illusion is enough to make them suffer. Especially some people who have suffered too much pain and their minds are not so strong, it seems like they have fallen into a frenzy at this moment.


    It can be said that if human emotions can be manifested in substance, then the entire earth now will be covered by a thick cloud that cannot be dispelled.


    This kind of gloom has nothing to hide in the eyes of Smith Zhou. Judging from his knowledge, letting this emotion spread, it is not surprising that any terrible evil and evil spirits are bred.


    Of course, he was indifferent. Because no matter what kind of monsters are born, in front of him there will only be chickens and dogs. He will not stop his footsteps because of this possible event, he will only carry out his purpose to the end. And under his stubbornness, the world has returned to what it was before.


    Withered and ruined, people panicked. Even said that because of the inexplicable chaos in the timing, almost everyone showed a symptom similar to mania. They are restless, panicked, and at a loss. Facing this familiar and unfamiliar world, it is very difficult for them not to be like a frightened beast, to make an attack alert with a grin.


    For ordinary people, this is probably to make them behave a little harder. But for those huge forces, those national forces, this means some kind of undercurrent surge.


    This world is already messy. It is careful and cautious. To a certain degree of luck and hesitation, it makes the whole world maintain a superficial peace. But now, Smith Zhou has made such a move, which is tantamount to hitting a huge stone on the calm water.


    Startled by the uproar giant wave, it also makes the world become even more strange. After all, the country''s top decision-makers are also human. If they can maintain basic intellect and restraint, and carefully maintain the current peace situation, then it is okay to say. But even if they have lost their minds and are swayed by a manic mentality, then it is unlikely that the world wants to maintain the so-called peace.


    This is very realistic, just like you can''t expect a country led by a lunatic to be kind to others. When there is no reason and restraint is no longer possible, the friction and intrigue between national forces will inevitably show a trend that is getting worse.


    Today, in view of the terrible situation of various countries, playing this method at this time is tantamount to self-defeating. But they don''t care, as if the lunatics will never feel that their actions are crazy, they will always feel that they are on the right path.


    This is due to the arrogance in human nature, and arrogance always makes them drift away from the path of self-destruction.


    Smith Zhou really knows this nature of human beings. So when he saw such unexpected joy in his actions, he immediately accepted it happily, and also deliberately promoted it, making the situation more complicated.


    This is not cheating. Because when time is back on the right track again, the situation in this world has become clear again.


    Under the general trend, no matter how struggling and pretentious the countries that are in decline, it is impossible to change their current situation. Their craziness today is nothing more than a push for their own demise. For Smith Zhou, who wanted to destroy these inherent barriers and recast the world itself, this was really something he could not have liked.


    Perhaps for humans, today''s unrest will cause a little loss. But with all the dust settled, with the final completion of all his plans. Everything will be a thing of the past, and a whole new chapter of the entire human race and the world will be presented before him.


    Everything, only the last step left. Worldly wars will determine the final winner. At this point, Steve shoulders the most important responsibility, and he is clearly aware of this at the moment.


    As the most important partner of Smith Zhou, he is also a like-minded person with great ambitions. Steve is different from others.


    For Smith Zhou, he doesn''t need other people in this world to gain insight into the so-called truth, he just needs humans to move on according to his plan. But Steve is different. As a companion, he needs to understand how the ups and downs of their plans have gone through, and in order to push this great ideal to the last step, how much effort and effort did they put in At a price.


    So even if the time was revised again and the reality was corrected, Smith Zhou used the supreme power of his own to let Steve see and understand what happened in the middle with a spectator attitude.


    It seems ironic. Almost everyone in this world can''t remember the existence of Tony Stark, whether it is those civilians he once saved, the country he devoted his life to, or his friends and relatives in the past. In their memory, the existence of Tony Stark could no longer be found.


    It seems that this is a fictional character, or more sad than fictional. That is, he completely became a blank. No matter how much he did in the past, even if he once completely reversed all this. Now, human beings know nothing about him.


    He has been eliminated for a long time, and there is no place for him in human memory. This is extremely sad. The only thing that is thankful is that, as an opponent, Steve remembered him in his own heart.


    Stark is an opponent worthy of his respect. This is the highest evaluation he gave as a friend and an enemy. He affirmed all the efforts Stark made, and he knew exactly what he did for what. Even if it was an opponent, he could not deny what Stark did. He may be justice, but this justice is only from his personal standpoint. As an old friend and old opponent, Steve knew more clearly that there is something more meaningful than this justice. What he is doing...


    Consciousness is a bit trance, this is the symptom left over after being destroyed by the power of infinite gems. As a man-made demigod based on the chopping steel sword and Avalon, the roots of all Steve''s power come from these two artifacts. And the destruction of Avalon undoubtedly shattered his foundation, and also made his life go completely in a direction where he could see the end.


    This is an unavoidable thing. Because Avalon itself has the property of detachment time. And when Tony smashed this detachment with the power of infinite gems, he was almost back to his original shape. This level of damage is no longer reversible by the backtracking of time and the modification of reality.


    He is approaching. Because of the nearness of this death, he calmed his heart even more. He is willing to admit Stark''s justice at this moment, and he can also judge how **** he is in his hands. This was never something that he needed to avoid or deny. It was just that at this moment, he could face these things more than ever before, and insist more firmly on what he insisted on.


    He killed people, countless people. The blood of the corpse mountain has been left on the road he has traveled, and Stark is staring at him with regretful eyes. This made him palpitate, but this is by no means the reason why he denied everything he had done in the past.


    On the contrary, if you repent at this time, deny everything you do. Then he is the real mistake, and it is the real irreversible sin that he commits.


    He couldn''t, and he couldn''t stop himself at this time. Even if he said that he had run out of time and his life was about to end, he had to finish this last part. Because this is the only way, only to make a complete change in the world''s structure, to change into what they want. The sins of the past can be turned into nutrients, and they produce the most wonderful result they expected. Only in this way, those regrettable sacrifices are truly meaningful and valuable.


    He must make these sacrifices worthwhile, because he did not want to face the people he had killed with a regretful regret after his death. Although there must be some kind of sinking after death, those who died because of him may want to nibble every bone in him. But if he can, he would rather face them with the most calm attitude, and then say, I did not waste your sacrifice, even if this is not the answer they want.


    What he needs is to give himself a reason for peace of mind, and this is the best reason. When he realized this, he immediately got up and appeared in front of his subordinates in a straight posture.


    Perhaps it has been hit hard. But these soldiers from the Hydra and the God of God weren��t just a group of people who fell in one blow. Many of them regarded Steve as a prophet and a god, and could do everything for his command. This is foolish, but terrible.


    Just like now, Steve took out the steel sword and pointed straight to the east. He, as always, is like a flawless saint guiding the direction of these people.


    "Go, this is the final battle. I promise you the world will be after this battle! So, do whatever it takes. Winning or losing everything depends on your own efforts!"


    "Oh!" The crowd screamed, and countless people fell into madness because of his orders. As Steve said. This is the final battle. What is to be decided in this battle is the fate of all of them and the entire human race!


    The outcome may be doomed, but it is inevitable. No one can easily extract everything. Even if it is a destined winner, it must be experienced.


    And this in itself is a test.

 Chapter 2194：

    War, from the day it was born, was destined to be paved with blood and death. This will not change because of the escalation of war, because no matter how the form of war changes, its core will always be a battle between people. And when the war escalates to a certain degree, it is also inevitable that it needs to be declared ended with the total defeat of one side.


    There is no fluke in between, nor is there any so-called fluke mentality on either side. Especially for the Hydra opponent at this moment. When faced with a terrible force like the Hydra, and knowing all the evil methods they have used in the past, they will instinctively throw away all the fluke and switch to a near-breaking posture to try their best to fight The victory of this war.


    The reason is very simple, because this is no longer a problem that can be solved by cutting the land and paying compensation. The loser has only one way to die, or it is better to die. And if it is such a result, it is probably the only choice they can make to die.


    It can be said that when this point is understood, the entire battlefield has developed unstoppably in the direction of the flesh meat grinder. While witnessing this war, which can be said to determine the future destiny of mankind, evolved to such a point from the beginning, Smith Zhou finally put a stone in his heart.


    It''s like digging a dam, and then trying to stop the development of the situation is like trying to stop the flood from running, which is almost impossible. And as he said before, once the war enters such a state, no matter who laughs to the end, it will be the result of his pleasure.


    The winner will become the uncrowned king in the true sense of this world. Because when the winners compete, the world will never be able to check and balance their power. Those weak little countries, those that have been traumatized by turbulence and nuclear explosions, they have no power to stop the footsteps of such a strong man. Therefore, as long as he thinks, it is a matter of course to include everything in the world and put the whole world under his will.


    The key is whether the winner has such an idea. On this issue, Smith Zhou believes that there will be no controversy.


    Weak meat and strong food, the survival of the fittest, this is itself a law of natural competition, and in the game between countries, this is more of a steel truth. He never believed that someone would be so pedantic that he gave up such a good opportunity because of the so-called morality and public opinion. If there is, then such a person would not be eligible to be the final winner of the entire grand plan. They should have been eliminated by this law of natural selection.


    Everything has been demarcated, just wait for the final result to be announced. And in such a waiting process, a suddenly torn space crack has appeared in front of Smith Zhou.


    Zhou Yi''s complexion was cold, and there was no way to conceal the murderous intention between Meiyu. In the face of this moment, the old **** was there, as if Smith Zhou had not put everything in his heart. His eyes were fixed, and he whispered and asked.


    "What about Tony others?"


    "The time is just right. Unfortunately, you are a step late. Otherwise, maybe you can still look at his last side!"


    Some regrets in Smith Zhou''s discourse. He still has some respect for Tony. After all, no one can force him to such a point.


    He who surpassed the gods with a mortal body, even if he said that he had defeated such an opponent and completely wiped him out, he would not insult him.


    If it was possible, he would even want to give Tony a treatment of standing monument. Because of the existence of Tony, it can really inspire human confidence and let humanity, a race with infinite potential, explode into greater miracles. Unfortunately, he can''t do this. Because a person wiped out by time, all his merits do not exist. He only exists in the memory of a few people, such as him, and Zhou Yi at the moment.


    Zhou Yi was a little annoyed at the moment. Although he said he had rescued his family, it was obvious that he was still a step behind.


    How powerful Smith is. This is the only thing he knows best. In the face of opponents like Smith Zhou, no matter what kind of dependence Tony finds, it will only be a tough situation. Allowing him to face up with Smith Zhou is a kind of abandonment to him. And in the event of a fluke, Zhou Yi made such a choice.


    He hoped that Tony would persevere until he came back. And the facts have proved that this is just an unrealistic delusion. It is not that simple to rescue people from a nascent universe. And the time spent in this middle is enough for Smith Zhou to kill Tony thousands of times.


    The news of Tony''s death was not beyond his expectations, and it made his heart feel even more guilty. Before failing to keep Frank and Maria, it was already giving him a sense of faceless facing Tony. And now...


    There are some mixed tastes in my heart. Although the grievances between them have already been somewhat unclear, Tony definitely owes him more than he owes Tony, but as a former friend, few in the world can He has never been able to care about those who care for each other.


    A friend is a friend, and a friend''s death because of his choice is a blow to him.


    It cannot be said that it is a regret, because even if the same choice is made again, he may still make such a choice. After all, he is not a saint, and he cannot put others above his family. But in the end, self-blame and torture are unavoidable.


    This is a wicked fire, and this wicked fire can only vent against the culprit Smith. He couldn''t hold back his emotions, and almost immediately started to face Smith Zhou. Facing Zhou Yi''s sudden trouble, Smith Zhou just opened his hands and took a punch.


    This is not so easy to resist. After all, it was Zhou Yi''s furious blow. Although it was considered that this is the earth, a world that was extremely fragile for them, so that he did not explode any truly terrifying power, but only with the power of the flesh, he can also Tearing the whole earth easily.


    It was a man-made natural disaster. He did not want to involve more innocent people. So it was bottom-up. He punched Smith Zhou Wei in a fist and flew open the atmosphere directly, tearing apart the thousands of miles of floating clouds.


    This blow also transferred the battlefield into space. It''s just that this difficulty makes Smith Zhou unable to spit out an old blood, but he hasn''t let him take a decent gesture.


    He spread his hands so loosely that he was completely unprepared. He even said that Zhou Yi had chased himself into the universe with a lot of chasing after him, and he even pulled out a **** smile on his teeth.


    "Are you angry? I don''t think it''s necessary. Tony Stark is just a passerby in your life after all. Your life is still very long. As you experience more and more things, the more you know After more people come, you will naturally understand that he or these people who will only leave a short stroke or two in your life, no one can''t replace it."


    "So, what do you want to say? Tell me your life experience, let me forget all the dirty things you did, and then play with me a play of father and son filial piety? Smith Zhou, you are not worthy. From you After doing such a thing to my family, you are no longer qualified!"


    Standing in the universe, anyway, it can be regarded as letting go. Zhou Yi has slowly released the huge energy in his body. Endless brilliance and blazing flames rose from his body, like a brand new sun releasing light and heat, the dazzling can hardly make people look directly.


    Of course, that is only for ordinary people. For a strong man like Smith Zhou, this is just a superficial effort. No matter in strength or identity, he will not be too afraid of Zhou Yi. The reason why he now shows such a gesture is more because of his inner desirelessness.


    His big plan has reached this point, unless Zhou Yi forcibly intervenes to rewrite this situation in a way that will not undermine the situation of the entire human world, then even a supreme **** like him can never reverse his painstaking efforts to create Up pattern.


    It can''t be said that he is now helping the Hydra to hit the opposite side, or simply slap one by one. It will only make others snicker and show his powerlessness. And even if it is just for the consideration of the life of the innocent, he will not make such a move similar to anger.


    Smith Zhou knows his son well. The good thing is that he has enough kindness. And what''s unpleasant is that he is ridiculously ridiculous. He never seems to learn how to be a big deal. It��s not the first time that Gu Shi Gu Gu, because of those who don��t matter, is self-restraint.


    Of course, if he can really let go of his hands and feet, then the headache may be himself. So in general, perhaps he should be lucky, he has such a problem.


    "I admit, maybe for you or A Lan, I am indeed not qualified to be called a father or a husband, and I am indeed not a qualified family member. However, relative to myself, I will never think that I am Everything I did was wrong. You know what I did for now, and now, everything I have managed so hard will soon come to an end, and the result will soon be born. And this is enough for me to let go of everything."


    "I don��t ask for forgiveness, my son. I just want to tell you the experiences that I have accumulated as a person who came. And what I promised you. When all the dust is settled, I��ll let you Dispose of this promise. I am not going to lie to you. At this moment, no matter what you plan to do, what kind of revenge I have is acceptable. This is what you deserve..."


    calm. This is the attitude of Smith Zhou at this moment. He has got what he wants. No matter how it develops, the rest can never exceed his expectations. Everything is doomed. At this time, for him, his family, this word that he never put in his heart, is once again important.


    He was not the kind of owl who was completely bloodless and tearless. Not so much that he has no feelings, he doesn''t know what love is. It is better to say that he has a love in his heart that almost no one can experience and bear.


    He has never hated this world and this ethnic group of mankind. What he did, in the final analysis, was only for them. Only, he chose his own way. Judging by his experience and wisdom, he believes that it is absolutely correct and absolutely unacceptable to most people.


    In this regard, he does not need to understand. Because true wise men will always understand the truth, that is, correctness is never judged by others. If it is, then as early as thousands of years ago, he was placed on the high altar like many people, instead of painful perseverance and waiting, until today it completely subverted and reversed all this.


    It''s almost ten thousand years. It is too long.


    He has learned indifference for thousands of years. Life and death are already bearish. He didn''t care about death, whether it was someone else''s or his own. For him who finally got his wish, there is no need for him to insist and pursue now. It may be a good ending to exchange an eternal rest for some regrets in his heart for those regrets.


    To tell Zhou Yi with a life-and-death attitude, he is not as selfish as he thinks, not as selfish as he sees, and is really blind to them, and does not care. This is his choice at the moment.


    In the face of his abruptness, Zhou Yi suddenly squeezed his fist, but suddenly developed a kind of powerlessness.


    Does he hate Smith Zhou? maybe. Although this man was his own father, he never fulfilled his responsibilities. He even said that he repeatedly used himself and his family to do everything he could to create the world he wanted. This is an action that cannot be forgiven, because this is simply the biggest blasphemy against the term family.


    However, to say that it is necessary to kill him. This is also a result that is really difficult to choose in his heart.


    Anyway, he is his father. Anyway, he has that kind of relationship with himself and his family. Father, this word is too heavy for him. The kind of pedantic character judged by Smith Zhou was naturally hesitant at this time.


    This was seen by Smith Zhou. He was a little relieved, but it was also an inevitable sigh. Thankfully, he didn''t really hate him that much. What sighed was that he couldn''t be the kind of person he expected.


    This may be him. With such emotion, he even had a way of unraveling Zhou Yi, so that he did not need to have so many impulsive impulses. And just as he was about to speak, a voice suddenly entered.


    "You are still so disappointing, Zhou Yi!"

 Chapter 2195：

    The rich darkness blooms in the endless glow, like an open mouth, swallowing everything around it unscrupulously.


    Even the endless brilliance of the sun seems to be unable to fill up this terrifying appetite that is swelling more and more. Darkness, spreading as much as possible, almost covered the entire starry sky. In the darkness, a familiar figure was expressionless and sneered at Zhou Yi.


    "It''s you"


    Suddenly seeing the emergence of this great enemy, Zhou Yi suddenly tightened his spirit. He definitely did not expect that he would meet this guy at this time. Such a terrible character suddenly appeared in such a place, and it would not be good news to think about it. He already had a worst idea in mind. In order to avoid this assumption come true, he immediately asked the figure in question.


    "Why are you here!"


    The people who appear here at this moment are not others, but catastrophe. And he appears in such a grand manner at this moment, naturally it is not as simple as narrative.


    "Call me catastrophe, idiot. I don''t want to share a name with you, that would only make me feel ashamed as to why I''m here. The reason is very simple, that is, you idiot has violated my bottom line again!


    Before speaking, the catastrophe had already bluntly punched Zhou Yi. And even if it is just a physical attack, in the face of this terrible force that can hardly be calculated by measurement, it is enough to destroy the reality and space like the waves blown by the storm, forming layers of folds.


    This is much more violent than ordinary waves. Because the folds accumulated by this reality and space mean a huge accumulation of energy. It was only oppressed by more powerful forces to form this special state, and if it was resisted, it was like a reef appeared before the waves, then it is inevitable that this accumulated energy and the force that promotes this energy itself will Burst out in a flash.


    Zhou Yi did not doubt at all that if this force were released towards the planet behind him, it would turn the entire planet into dust in the universe. Although it is said that they are some distance away from Earth at the moment, it should be almost at the position of Saturn. But a little carelessness will still spread to the earth.


    And don��t forget, the Sandals who have long lost their homes are now settled on Jupiter. The impact of this distance is probably a disaster for them.


    Zhou Yi didn''t want to bring a civilized race to an end because of such boring reasons for anger. So he shot immediately, releasing a huge and unimaginable gravitational force, and gathered this layered power towards himself.


    Gravity as a fundamental force of the universe itself has all kinds of unimaginable power. And such things as simply changing the direction of energy propagation, unblocking the space and the folds of reality are naturally small means.


    The difficulty is not here, but rather how to counter this burst of energy. In this regard, Zhou Yi simply gave a punch and gave the most decisive counterattack under the condition that all the energy was concentrated on one point.


    The same force and the same violence formed a terrible and unimaginable collision and annihilation almost instantaneously under his urging. The seemingly invisible tide swept through the universe in an instant, and then suddenly died. Although in reality, all this seems to have not caused any turmoil at all, even a little dust has not set off. But in the invisible world, a vast aftertone has oscillated across the universe.


    This is probably the only sound that can be heard from the microcosm with the most sophisticated instruments. Of course, guys like Smith Zhou can also feel this terrible change with their keen sense.


    He had to be amazed, but more still surprised. Because of the identity of the catastrophe. Zhou Yi''s existence already meant a surprise to him, and that coupled with a catastrophe, it was absolutely frightening.


    He never thought that there would be two sons with such headaches. So when he felt the aftermath of their power collision, he couldn''t help but stepped forward.


    It''s not that you want to pull the frame. He didn''t want to offend the suddenly appearing son before he could figure out the origin of the catastrophe and his true purpose.


    Although it''s a bit mysterious, or he doesn''t even believe it. But the feeling that the blood is connected is real. He was indeed aware of the subtle connection between the catastrophe and him. He was supposed to be his son, but where did this son come from? This is still a question.


    Of course, this is not the time to think about this kind of problem. He did not stand up to ask such stupid things. The main reason is that he is worried about the fierce fighting between the two.


    As far as the current form is concerned, the catastrophe is somewhat aggressive. Once the face was torn between them, the fight became fierce. According to the aftermath just now, the entire galaxy is afraid of being affected inevitably.


    He can not care about the life and death of others, but he can not be indifferent to the earth. Especially the earth will soon become his deliberate appearance, at this time he naturally does not want to see any accidents happen. Therefore, he can only stand up.


    "Is there any contradiction between you? If it''s not a big deal, then why not sit down and have a good chat. I think, the relationship between you is not to say that this kind of needs a big fight to solve To the point. If so, why not try a peaceful solution?"


    When he said this, he probably used a bit of means, that is, to make his consciousness more peaceful in a way similar to Sanskrit. This makes his voice full of other characteristics. If ordinary people hear it, I am afraid that no matter how tyrannical thoughts will be instantly calm, and there may be a big enlightenment similar to putting down the butcher''s knife and becoming a Buddha.


    Unfortunately, this has no effect on Zhou Yi and the catastrophe. Although Smith Chow doesn''t mean anything else, I just hope everyone can sit down calmly and solve the problem peacefully. However, for the two of them who have some opinions on him, his behavior is tantamount to provocation.


    Zhou Yi can tolerate it a little bit, he is not the kind of guy who does not know what to do. But catastrophe is different. He will appear in front of two people in this way, he is here to find fault. So for him, whether it is Zhou Yi or Smith Zhou, it is the object that needs to be treated equally.


    The reason why Zhou Yi was born first was mainly because he was more disagreeable. Now that Smith Zhou has taken the initiative to stand up, he naturally will not give him a good color.


    As soon as he raised his hand, it was almost an instant that a sphere that could not be described in words, but could only be described in endless darkness, was already directed at Smith Zhou Dian. In the face of this thing that appeared in front of his eyes almost instantaneously, Smith Zhou was also shocked and immediately urged his magnificent mana to come.


    Mediate, make five elements of yin and yang. Seeing the violence of the catastrophe, Smith Zhou Ke was unwilling to make a confrontation easily on the front.


    Although he said that he thought highly of himself and did not think that his strength would be under the two, but for a prudent consideration, he chose a safer approach. To rewrite the reality and to circulate the yin and yang five elements to dissolve such an attack and eliminate it invisible. This may be a safer approach.


    This is not just to protect the fragile solar system, so that the cradle of human birth will not be shattered by the terrible aftermath. More still show his strength, so that he will not be underestimated by the catastrophe.


    He also can see at this moment that the sudden addition of the son may not be such a good speaker. His temper is much more irritable than some pedantic Zhou Yi, and if there is no level that can make him eye-catching, then I am afraid that he is not even qualified for an equal dialogue.


    Right now, this qualification is still a bit important for him. Therefore, as soon as he shot, he naturally exhibited the highest magical power.


    The power of mediation and transformation has the addition of realistic gems, which is already incredible in itself. In addition, the power of the five elements of Yin and Yang is itself the foundation of the structure of everything, and the rotation method is enough to allow everything to decompose into the most basic form under the weariness of the power of the five elements of Yin and Yang. The person should be foolproof. However, I never thought that the power shown by the catastrophe was beyond the scope of his understanding.


    Black holes, the power of the end of the universe. The power it represents is itself true annihilation and extinction. Whether it is the so-called yin and yang or the five elements, the macro or micro, they will be completely annihilated and dissipated under the powerful gravity of the black hole, turning into a real nothingness.


    This is a force that transcends the fundamental order of the universe and is something that can never be shaken. Realizing this, Smith Zhou also changed his face immediately.


    When his magnificent mana was wiped out invisible by the power of the black hole, he already realized that things were going to be worse. Because when the pre-preparation method has failed, he is the only one who can rush against this force in a hurry.


    The power of black holes is heavy. Not to mention the terrifying gravity that disintegrates everything in the universe. Just the mass itself, a black hole of this size already has a weight that exceeds most stars. It can be said that this is tantamount to flying directly from a huge planet. And to ensure that he is in good health, Smith Zhou can only resist this weight.


    He realized this, starting from the horrible gravity of the black hole. Growling to protect himself with real power, to ensure that his physical form will not be directly disintegrated by this terrifying gravity, Smith Zhou tightened every muscle in his body, and pressed his free hand against this terrible black hole.


    In his body, the door from another cosmic force has burst open, and the power of a million new stars is surging like a torrential river in every corner of his body, making every cell in his body burst Endless power.


    At this moment, he has already shown his true terror strength. And it is under this force that is arrogant to almost rank among the top level of the universe, this inconspicuous black hole was lifted up by the high engine, and at the same time, under his consciousness, he was thrown into a sudden hole. In a huge space crack.


    The power of the space gem is maintaining the stability of this fissure, so that it will not be destroyed by the terrible gravity of the black hole. On the other side of the fissure, in a galaxy in the deep space of the universe, the black hole has been directly transferred by him.


    This is a galaxy similar to the solar system. The burning sun and several stepped planets provide the most basic order for this galaxy. At this moment, however, this order has disappeared. Because the black hole appeared, it was already entangled with the star of this galaxy.


    The power of the giant and the massive gravity of the star itself form a certain degree of confrontation. Let all the light and heat emitted by the entire star be twisted and surge towards the interior of this black hole. The situation caused by this is that apart from being twisted into a vortex-like stellar nebula, the entire galaxy can never receive even a trace of power from the sun.


    Far away planets will be engulfed by coldness and silence. Those closer to it will be affected by the gravity of two huge celestial bodies, the black hole and the sun at the same time, and will involuntarily shift towards their location. This will not be a long process for the stars, and the result will only be the most complete destruction.


    Rich experience and wisdom let Smith. Monday saw the end of the unfortunate galaxy in this deep space. And after taking a breath of air, he forced down the powerful power of his body and showed a reluctant smile at the catastrophe in front of him.


    "I think there shouldn''t be any special holidays between us, boy. So, with such a hasty attack, can I ask why?"


    "why?"


    For Smith Zhou, the Holocaust clearly had a preliminary understanding. And although it is said that there is a trace of a special relationship between them, this relationship is not enough to give him a better attitude towards Smith Zhou.


    So he just sneered, and at the same time unabashedly showed his maliciousness.


    "You should ask yourself if this is the case? I am the same as this idiot, except that at a certain time a different distinction has emerged. What he has is also what I value. And for Those, what did you do, don��t you have any base?"


    This is the question of the teacher''s guilt, and it also made Smith Zhou immediately feel the tremendous pressure. In that sentence, Zhou Yi had already made him feel unmanageable, and now the catastrophe showed even better pressure, and naturally made him feel more powerless.


    However, weakness is only a momentary feeling. After all, he really has let go now. So immediately spread his hands, he said the same to the catastrophe again with the same words and the same gesture.


    "Although I don��t know why there is such a change for you, but since this is the case, then I have only one account. I said, I��m at your disposal. If you really want to want this thing I give an explanation, so come on. Rest assured, I will not fight back!"

 Chapter 2196：

    "Fight back? Do you think you have this qualification?"


    As the culprit who once truly destroyed the entire universe, the catastrophe showed extraordinary arrogance at this time.


    Of course, he has such an arrogant qualification. Zhou Yi will not deny this. It''s just that Smith Zhou didn''t really understand the details of the catastrophe. Although he felt the power of the catastrophe, he still couldn''t make a specific measure of how powerful he was.


    This is like a bomber whizzing through the sky. You don��t know if it dropped an ordinary aerial bomb or a big Ivan. The difference is so great that it cannot be measured at all. Smith Chow, who had never made such a terrible idea at all, only limited him to what he could recognize.


    It may be stronger than yourself, but it is also limited. If he really wants to resist, he may not be able to treat himself.


    This is the confidence possessed by Smith Zhou, who holds infinite gems and has the power of millions of stars. However, they have reached such a point. He really didn''t feel that he had the need to fight with him like this.


    Havoc is not a child who needs him to educate and correct. Moreover, in terms of the power he has shown, there are really few people in this universe who can question his qualifications like himself.


    Thinking of this, he could only smile bitterly in his heart. At the same time, it is also not to irritate this seemingly irritable catastrophe, he also said softly.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t mean that, boy. I just said that I am willing to accept your punishment in the most sincere manner. Anyway, I should pay for it. So please do it!"


    Undoubtedly, this attitude puzzled Havoc. Unlike Zhou Yi, he did not know much about Smith Zhou. This makes him unable to hold Smith. What kind of mentality is Zhou at the moment? He didn''t know that Smith Zhou had gotten what he wanted at this moment, and everything could be put down. He just thought it was a kind of conspiracy or a kind of fearless performance.


    conspiracy? He didn''t think there was any conspiracy that would work for himself. After all, in the face of absolute power, all conspiracies will only be directly crushed and crushed like a praying mantis in front of the wheel. For this simple reason, he does not believe that Smith. Such a strong man will not understand, then it may only be the second case.


    There is no fear! So why would he feel fearless in the face of himself? Hao Catastrophe thought a little, and put his cold eyes on Zhou Yi''s body.


    "Don''t tell me, you idiot hasn''t been able to rescue them until now. If you dare to say yes, believe me, I will definitely give you a life-to-death experience!"


    He regarded Smith Zhou''s leaning as a hostage held by him. And he came back from the deep space of the universe not far away, for the same reason. He got the news that Smith Zhou took advantage of Zhou Yi''s family while they were away. And this is undoubtedly a matter of punishing the tiger''s beard, of course, he can not tolerate it.


    It was when he saw Zhou Yi appeared at the moment, he barely suppressed the anger in his heart. After all, although he didn''t look good, he couldn''t deny his strength. Perhaps when he disappeared, Smith Zhou could act like that. But when he returned, it was absolutely impossible for Smith Zhou to continue to do so.


    Even if they say that their safety is a threat, he can''t really be unscrupulous. Because he must consider Zhou Yi''s revenge, which should be something he can''t afford.


    Moreover, Zhou Yi is not a fool, he will always find a way to save them. Just like now, since they have all confronted in the deep space of the universe, then it is natural to have a result.


    The catastrophe felt that Zhou Yi would not let himself down to such an extent. If it is true, he really does not mind what he said, let him feel the pain of life is better than death.


    This is not a joke, Zhou Yi can also feel it. But for the words of the catastrophe, he just frowned and choked directly.


    "Does this have anything to do with you? What are your qualifications to say such things to me, who do you think you are?"


    It is not surprising that Zhou Yi came up with such an attitude, because from his point of view, the question of the catastrophe is undoubtedly also in the area where he is most unacceptable. That was his family, his mother, wife and children, not the guy who looked the same as himself.


    So when the holocaust issued such a question in such a tone, of course he also deservedly defended his territory.


    "I don''t have this qualification?"


    Zhou Yi''s rebuttal made Hao Jie sneer, and deep darkness began to flow in his eyes. And the corners of the stretched mouth clearly showed that his emotions were fluctuating violently.


    "What do you think was the last time I let you go back alive? What do you think I really can''t kill you? Zhou Yi! It''s all I gave to you. The reason I gave you is that I I think you are a better choice than me. You can really protect them. But what do you do? You let them fall into the hands of others, and you let them suffer threats and persecution!"


    With a wave of resentment, the infinite power once again turned into a terror storm that oscillated the universe, sweeping away against Zhou Yi. The same is true, Zhou Yi immediately counterattacked. The order of the entire microcosm was shaken with majestic power.


    As the two most dangerous members of the universe, no matter how restrained they are, they will inevitably have a profound impact on the universe. Especially when one of the parties is not very restrained, this influence will only become greater.


    The planetary orbits of the entire galaxy have shifted invisibly due to the violent impact. This made Smith Zhou feel big, because he had to use mana and the power of infinite gems to eliminate this negative effect. He could not watch the earth roll down in the direction of his orbit, nor could he watch Mercury or other stars slide toward the earth.


    A typical disaster. In order to avoid more similar things happening, he can only intervene again.


    "Calm down, boy. I thought your goal was me, not you, right?"


    "You can''t run. It''s just that I have to settle this account with him first!"


    He didn''t pay too much attention to Smith Zhou at all, and the catastrophe of tearing the space in one step came to Zhou Yi. He raised his arm, and the sword of destruction, Revodin, appeared directly in his hand. And when he slashed down with the sword in his hand, the entire star field in front of him seemed to be swept by some invisible force, and it was deflected neatly.


    That is the appearance that the universe has been cut open with an endless void. For such a move, Zhou Yi, who was reluctant to resist hard, could only make an evasion in time, and then stretched out his hand in the direction of the earth.


    The sharp gun Rod Neal, in response to his master''s call, flew in an instant. While holding a long-lost magic gun, Zhou Yi''s majestic power was immediately poured into it. Let this artifact with the power of judgment suddenly burn like the sun''s dazzling light.


    Hot and shining, the brilliant light let the voids begin to melt away like wax. The edge, which is almost invisible, is like the endless light of the sun, almost like a torrent that floods the entire star field, and rushes in the direction of the catastrophe.


    That would not be as simple as the sun shining on the earth. You must know that even the sun��s rays can only be barely accepted by life on Earth after being weakened by the Earth��s atmosphere for countless layers. Without this layer, the sun can kill all living things on the surface with the radiation of light in just an instant.


    At this moment, Rod Neal''s edge is only more deadly than the sun''s light. The terrible high temperature and the impact power that really runs at the speed of light are enough to instantly turn everything in front of it into ashes.


    It can be said that even if a planet is in front of it, Rod Neal can use his own power to burn it into the embers of the universe in an instant. And as the direction Rodner''s frontier pointed at this moment, the catastrophe also slightly revealed a cautious expression.


    Despite being the embodiment of the power of a black hole, he is almost the most visited place in the universe. But this does not mean that he can underestimate Zhou Yi and underestimate the incarnation of the stellar sun.


    Because Zhou Yi is also the most powerful person in this universe, ignoring his power, but he has to pay a heavy price.


    This is no exception even if it is placed on the catastrophe. And it was also clear that the catastrophe immediately waved the Excalibur in his hand and chopped off at the sharp edge of Rod Neal.


    The space is tilted again in an instant, and the space of the endless void and the real universe is like a broken mirror, completely torn and confused. Rod Neal''s sharp edge is like a fire, igniting the wild grass of the mountains, making the broken space and the void blaze instantly. Under this blaze, everything turned to ashes, and everything fell into nothingness.


    This is a terrible scene. It''s like a big hole in a regular city suddenly has no bottom, and the hole is still expanding. Without careful thinking, you know that this will become a catastrophe to the entire solar system.


    This was not Zhou Yi''s original intention, but he had to do it. Because in the face of opponents of this level of catastrophe, keeping hands will only make you lose faster. He didn''t want to lose everything he had because of his defeat, so that such a fake could usurp everything. Therefore, he needs to go all out.


    As for the result of this, Smith Zhou, who is unwilling to see everything that he has painstakingly managed to turn into dust, will find a solution.


    This is equivalent to throwing troubles to Smith Zhou, and indeed as he thought, Smith Zhou really cannot ignore such a situation.


    He couldn''t sit and watch the earth turn into dust in the universe in the aftermath of the confrontation between these two people. Seeing that the confrontation between the two people is intensifying, there is almost a sense of the end of the world, the universe is catastrophic. While trying his best to use realistic gems and mediate magical powers to restore all order, he also quickly thinks of being able to The way to stop them.


    Forced to intervene, to stop their struggle?


    Smith Zhou had this idea, but he quickly dismissed it. He is not that kind of idiot without a little self-knowledge. Even if he has absolute self-confidence in his own power, he would not think that he would be able to force them down as an outsider in this opposite situation.


    As far as strength is concerned, it is true that he is a monster, but the two of them are also true monsters. If you act rashly, it will only have a counter-productive effect and even worsen the current situation.


    Therefore, we can only find another way!


    Smith Zhou knew that at this time, perhaps only by diverting their attention and keeping them from looking at each other would they be able to make things better. And how can they get their minds transferred? Smith thought about it a little bit, and he had already made up his mind.


    The space suddenly torn apart, representing the opening of another universe door in front of him. The strength of the millions of glorious suns in the new universe is enough to make all the powerful people in this universe shocked, and because of his actions, the catastrophe and Zhou Yi who have begun to fiercely engage in battle have also begun to set their sights on them. come.


    As he thought, it is difficult for them to confront each other at this time without reacting to external threats. Because of some anxious confrontation, it is easy to be broken by the intervention of the outside world. Unexpected help from either side may have a certain impact on the outcome. If they don��t want to make a difference, they will lose because of this.


    Smith Zhou guessed this before it worked. Seeing that they had focused their attention on him, he immediately pulled an inexplicable smile on his face, and then said to them as if they had succeeded.


    "Since you want to fight so much, then fight it off. I''ll take a step first!"


    After he finished speaking, he had already stepped into the door in one step. Seeing this once the culprit just left. The havoc that felt like he was being teased immediately shouted.


    "Go, where do you want to go!"


    Suddenly tearing the space, he appeared before this door, and even as the master Smith. Zhou has tried his best to close the door, but with his terrifying gravity, the catastrophe is still hard. Under the weight of millions of stars, this gate was cracked open.


    A new universe opened in front of him. And watching the figure of Smith Zhou disappeared between the layers of stars in the new universe. The catastrophe of the catastrophe spread out the endless darkness.


    "This is your dependence? In this case, then I will destroy all this and let you know what apocalypse is!"

 Chapter 2197：

    The violent catastrophe didn��t want Smith to escape from under his eyelids, so he didn��t have any fears. He was already transformed into a huge black hole, and began to use his own gravity in this new universe. ZTE made waves.


    This hugeness is not just a simple description, but a truly incomparable.


    Take, for example, uy, the largest star that has been observed by humans. Its diameter is 1,780 times that of the sun. Its volume can almost accommodate 1.8 billion of our sun or 234 trillion of our earth.


    Placed in the solar system, just the surface of the star, it can touch the orbit of Jupiter. According to the light and heat it releases, there will be everything else in the entire solar system, and everything can only be reduced to ashes.


    This is the biggest sun. And if humans or any other creature in the universe can imagine such a large body with their own body senses, they may not be able to do so. And now, the black hole incarnate by the catastrophe at this moment is far bigger than this sun, so that the huge size of Uy Shield is not worth mentioning in front of him.


    Black holes are far more terrifying than stars. Like the largest known black hole, its mass is equivalent to 169 billion times that of the sun, almost equivalent to a small galaxy.


    The reason why mass is used as the standard rather than volume is because the black hole''s characteristic that light cannot escape from it makes it impossible to be measured specifically. Its standard is only quality, and the so-called huge is often judged only by its huge gravitational field that makes light unable to escape, and the material area surrounding it.


    Calculated from this point, this largest known black hole is no less inferior to that of Uy shield, only above it. The black hole evolved from the catastrophe at this moment is far beyond this known reality.


    The majestic gravitational force is almost the power to dim the light of millions of stars in this new universe, and then it is clearly visible. The rays of rays that are constantly flooding and opening up the universe begin to flow continuously, converging towards a torrent. The black hole flooded.


    This confluence of light makes it almost incomparable shine, and even the endless brilliance of stars, before the rolling torrent appears dull. It''s like the sand deposited on the bottom of a shiny river. And under such inconspicuous circumstances, some stars began to be absorbed by the black hole, thus attributed to extinction.


    Just as the burning flame was dissipated by the smoke blown by the strong wind, the heat and light emitted by these stars were almost completely absorbed by the black hole in an instant. There is only a cold and lifeless core, and even this core is disintegrated under the power of the black hole, turned into photon-like dust, gathered into a rolling torrent, and then completely disappeared.


    This is just the beginning. And this kind of start cannot offset the endless power of the black hole, but will make it more powerful.


    The radiance of Huanghuang almost swept through the largest star field in the universe, and the huge golden vortex turned into the end of countless stars, and also became the best symbol of the black hole''s terrible appetite.


    To be honest, this situation is beyond Smith Zhou''s imagination, and he is also the first to see the essence of catastrophe, what a terrible thing it is.


    It can be said that this entire new universe is coming to an end because of the existence of the catastrophe. The existence of black holes is almost to completely drain the energy of those stars, and for this new universe, these same new stars are precisely the key to the growth and growth of his life.


    Only the star continues to grow, using his light and heat to continuously provide possibilities for the entire new universe. Only then will the universe continue to expand and grow. Without these, the universe lacks the energy necessary for growth. It is almost equivalent to stepping to the maximum value of that kind of entropy increase, that is, all the effective energy has been converted into heat energy, and there is no longer anything to move, and any life can exist in the heat and silence state. Death and end are almost completely predictable.


    This is a nightmare. Even people like Smith Zhou can''t imagine what kind of power can make a universe fall into the end. The name of the holocaust is worthy of the name. He was blown like a trumpet of the end of all things, which made Smith. Zhou instinctively shudder.


    At this time, no matter how special the relationship between the catastrophe and him, he has been difficult to treat him as his blood related son. Because compared with Zhou Yi, who is also his son, the holocaust is simply an outright monster in his eyes.


    This is not a prejudice caused by fear, nor is he without so-called tolerance. The reason for this is entirely because he seems to have foreseen what the catastrophe is for.


    Complete demise and destruction, the end and end of all things. His existence seems to herald such an ending, foretelling that the universe is going from an orderly operation to an orderly demise.


    Although it seems a bit ironic in his capacity, even he cannot accept such an ending.


    His actions may not be accepted by the world, but from his perspective, he is still in an orderly position. All of that is to eliminate those disorderly existences, in order to construct a larger order. In essence, it is for the great continuation of human existence, not destruction.


    At this point, the catastrophe is definitely on a stand against him. Because of his existence, everything destined to mankind and even the universe will die. And this is exactly the ending that Smith Zhou cannot accept. What was most unacceptable to him was that he foresaw all this, but he seemed unable to stop it.


    The power shown by the catastrophe has exceeded what he can stop, and he does not think he has a way to resist the advent of this force called catastrophe. Because from the perspective of the basic order of the universe, this seems to be the law necessary for the development of a material world. It''s like a hypothetical conjecture made in physics based on models. Although its existence is desperate, it is simply not to be denied and questioned.


    Smith, who has continued to reincarnate in the world and never stopped learning, is well aware of the hypothesis of heat silence in physics. Although this hypothesis has envisaged the state of the universe and will perish, it is also a matter after countless years. At the same time, it is also a phenomenon, a more macroscopic and less intuitive. Cognitive situation.


    It is essentially different from the present, because that kind of ending will not be manifested in the way of a specific existence, an individual dominated by his own emotions, as it is before his eyes.


    This is what really makes him feel scared and horrified. He couldn''t imagine how much time he could live in a world he was familiar with, a character that was easily dominated by emotions. And as soon as he thought that all of this might have vanished under his anger, he suddenly felt an irresistible sense of urgency in his heart.


    The monster cannot be allowed to continue to exist. He thought so, then immediately opened a new door and returned to his universe again.


    The catastrophe followed. As an embodiment of a black hole with infinite mass and infinite curvature of space and time. He can completely distort time to the tightest point, making it impossible for Smith Zhou to take advantage of time from him. At the same time, the door can''t stop his coming at all. In front of the horrible gravity of the black hole, this kind of door can only be penetrated instantly. If it is not that the order between the two universes is out of place, then at this moment, maybe the two universes have already collided and merged.


    Dangerous and dangerous, it also strengthened Smith Zhou''s judgment on him. He didn''t quite understand why such a monster existed in this universe. But he knew that he could no longer let his presence.


    Reversing the heavens and the earth, mediation and transformation, five-element rotation, infinite gems... The first and only time, Smith. Zhou began to do all he could to use all the magic he could, and so squeeze the power from foreign objects . He even regretted it now, he shouldn''t give up his soul gems. Because if the soul gem is still in his hand at the moment, then maybe he still has more opportunities to deal with this terrible monster.


    However, he made a wrong choice. Even if it is to reverse the time and master the power of the black hole, the catastrophe that can also have a huge impact on time will not be allowed.


    It is only capable of doing this, and it is very difficult to have a sufficient effect on the catastrophe.


    Infinite techniques, upside-down reality, twisted time, collapsed space, and all substantive, all abstract things seem to be squeezed together, turned into a grotesque group that cannot be recognized and judged at all, as A string across the dimension, a flat fly swatter that can shoot the entire physical universe, swept away in the direction of the catastrophe.


    And the means of coping with the catastrophe is always consistent and brutal. Confront everything with huge gravitational mass. All the forces that could not knock him down will eventually be defeated by him, and then become part of his infinite expansion.


    This is one of the most typical characteristics of black holes. Only in him, in front of this almost incredible black hole, this kind of nature is more vividly expressed.


    Invincible power overwhelmed everything. All the changes are numerous, and the mystery of the gods is finally transformed into a bubble of nothingness, which has become a nourishment for the growth of the black hole.


    In this respect, the deep space of the real universe will not be much different from another universe, and the silent and empty death deep space is sufficient to prove all this.


    Doing everything he could can only have such a result, which shocked Smith Zhou, but it was not completely beyond his expectations. Because he is well aware of the terrible black hole, and he knows his weakness towards this near-eternal celestial body.


    Even if his strength is strong, even celestial bodies like white dwarfs can be turned into a magic weapon. But for a black hole, especially such a powerful black hole, he is always helpless.


    It seems to be closing his eyes to die. But Smith Zhou had not planned to give up the effort so easily. He has another way, a way that is not the way. Although he doesn''t like this almost uncontrollable method, in the present moment, he doesn''t seem to have any other better options.


    Soul gemstones are beginning to shine with dazzling light. Infinite gemstones are almost the only force that can persist near this black hole gravitational field. With the power of the soul gem, Smith Zhou almost instantly transmitted his soul to every angle of the universe, every dimension in the void.


    The soul can transcend time to some extent. At the moment, he uses this special rule, almost in the form of hundreds of millions, to appear in front of a lot of ancient or unexplainable existence. And also because of his still powerful, top-notch force of the universe, he could not help but say that he forcibly pulled these existences into the battlefield of him and the catastrophe.


    The ancient **** group, the devil of all dimensions. Those gods born in different religious backgrounds on different planets, the devil in hell, and those huge lives that have been traveling in the universe since ancient times.


    As I said before, Smith Zhou is not the kind of foolish man who just sits in the sky and only knows to be a frog in this small corner of the earth. In the past thousands of years, he has traveled far enough away, not only from the east to the west, even in most corners of the universe, he has been involved.


    This let him know a lot of secrets, but also let him know a lot of strong enough existence. The universe is not unfathomable to him. Because of this, he chose to pull in his old friends and old opponents at this time.


    The existence of the catastrophe is a problem that the entire universe must face. For this reason, he does not think that such trouble should be dealt with by himself. Those former acquaintances, those guys who directly or indirectly contributed to becoming what they look like today, they should do their best. Whether they are willing or not, this is a problem they need to face together.


    Obviously, no one is willing to face this difficult problem. So that when the God of the Trinity dimension named Emperor Weishan saw the huge black hole with his own consciousness, he couldn''t help but screamed directly.


    "Red pine nuts, you madman! What kind of monsters are you causing!"


    "The end, the catastrophe! No matter what, he has stood before you. Emperor Weishan, now you need to put down our past holidays, if you don��t want to watch yourself and all the destruction you are familiar with, then just Try to do everything possible and use all your skills to stop him!"


    Smith Zhou was not only answering the old friend of the former Wei Shandi, but also talking to everyone who was forced to pull him. He doesn''t care what background these people have or how omnipotent he is in his world. In short, under the premise that they rely on this universe, they must and can only show their abilities to face the powerful enemy of catastrophe together.


    This is a concerted effort, whether they are willing or unwilling. Because it has been forced into here, neither Smith Zhou nor Havoc will allow them to escape easily.


    Especially catastrophe. He is used to sweeping all resistance with invincible power, so that everything is reduced to nothing under his might. He faces Smith. Zhou''s last struggle only reveals a greasy smile.


    "Is this your last skill? In that case, let me see it. See how long you can stay under my hands!"

 Chapter 2198：

    Not everyone wants to be involved in such a dispute. Because many people''s habits are biased towards keeping their minds clear.


    Compared to inexplicable battles with such a seemingly dangerous character, they would rather stay out of the situation, or watch other people do such stupid things.


    This is of course typical of the lords of Hell and the evil gods of dimension. As some of the most unbelievable guys in the universe, their nature is cruel, cunning and selfish. What is for the existence of the universe, for the world of all of them. Wouldn''t it be better for such pretentious people to cope with it? If they can''t do it, then let''s talk about the next thing.


    This is not a person''s idea, but the common thoughts of many cunning guys. They don''t need to do any verbal communication, but simply look at each other a little bit and they already have a basic understanding.


    Some people may have to stand up in the face of catastrophe out of a sense of responsibility and mission. But these people have already started to find a way out, and intend to withdraw from this mess.


    This is an unavoidable problem because people are not uniform. However, even if they had such an idea in the first time. But when they actually implemented it, they still encountered problems.


    It used to be as simple as opening an unlocked door, but now it is almost impossible for them. No matter how hard they try, the space seems to be completely locked up, so they can only work in vain.


    This is something that makes them unexpected, especially for many guys who claim to be omnipotent. And it was almost immediate. The Satorak, known as the Crimson Master, was already loud and loud, almost able to shake the sound of the star field, and questioned Smith.


    "Red pine nuts. You tricky guy, what the **** are you doing?"


    As the crimson universe, that is, the only master in a void dimension attached to the real universe, Satorak''s strength is far above Domm. If Dormam is a lord of the void world, then Setolak is a king, a supreme existence.


    He has such strength. Although, in general, he does not appear in the real universe. But in the void world, in hell, he is prestige and rivals.


    Smith Zhou and his knowledge are purely coincidental. Thousands of years ago, Smith Zhou happened to meet the crimson ruler in many hells of the universe, and produced some not-so-contradictory contradictions. Both sides fought, and Smith Zhou was a disastrous defeat. It can be said that if it wasn''t for the whole solution, and he always left a way for himself. He may not be able to escape from the crimson master. And it was precisely because his escape was beyond the expectations of Setolac, which made the Crimson Master remember him almost forever.


    It''s not that anyone can escape from the crimson ruler. He played against the Crimson Master more than once in the following thousands of years. Although he was not enemies, he always had a way to do this. This is enough to prove his strength and status.


    Setolac respects such capable people, especially under the premise that his origin is still so humble. Therefore, this master has made such an oath. That is, before he completely defeated and destroyed Smith Zhou, he would never touch the world of Smith Zhou.


    This is rare for Setolak, who has destroyed countless planets and civilizations in the past. But this is not enough to make Smith Zhou happy. Because he is very clear, Satorak, as the demon of the ancient times, has already played such games countless times. The reason why he continues to do this kind of trick is because he has absolute confidence and grasp.


    He enjoys this kind of cat-and-mouse fun, which is one of the few kinds of fun he has. For Smith Zhou himself, he was not willing to be the mouse that was caught.


    He had the idea of ??reversing the relationship between cats and mice after his own strength was raised to a sufficient level. However, he has never been absolutely sure, even after saying that he has the power of a million stars.


    Setolak claims to be completely invincible in his crimson universe. Regardless of whether this evaluation is true or false, having such rumors is enough to illustrate some of his qualities. In this regard, Smith Zhou is not absolutely sure. But his lack of confidence does not mean that he cannot bring Setolakra here.


    Allowing trouble to deal with trouble is a wise choice in itself. So in the face of Setolac''s question, he sneered and said disdainfully.


    "It''s simple. Setolak, this is the way to understand all the grudges between us. This boring game should be over. Now is the question for you to consider, how to survive from the destructive power in front of you. Now!"


    "Vile!" The reply given by Smith Chow made Setolac furious. He threw a fist indignantly, and the terrible power instantly shattered the space, swept across Smith Zhou like a torrent. However, this did not help. The powerful gravity of the black hole is pulling everything. Despite his great momentum, in the face of the unparalleled power of the black hole, all this can only be eliminated invisible.


    "His life is mine. No one but me wants to take him away from me!"


    The sound of havoc and haughtiness is like an eternal roar echoing in the universe, so that many demons and evil spirits present could not help screaming. The gap in power is so huge that the weak are like the gods on the indigenous planet. They have no chance of struggling. They are already the dust that has been impacted into the universe by the power contained in this voice. And powerful ones, such as Satorac, even have the power to question the catastrophe.


    "Don''t think that you have stolen the supreme divine power of the universe and you are qualified to show me your domineering, young god! Even the former planet devourers dare not say such things in front of me, who do you think you are!"


    "He didn''t dare because he was too weak. Even you guys who hide their heads and tails do not dare to face it directly, only to show that he is not worthy of sitting in his original position!"


    Without sarcasm, he sneered at his predecessor, and the catastrophe swept across everyone present with cold eyes.


    "I''m more powerful than that kind of idiot. I''m so powerful that I don''t allow anyone to make it in front of me. Setolak, I have heard of you, the ruler of the Crimson Universe. But even you, it won''t be What is the exception?"


    "Kneel down. If you behaved respectfully enough, I might be able to spare you. But if you refuse, I don''t mind taking you first!"


    This is humiliating and beyond doubt. As the most top-notch existence in the dimension Evil God, and one of the most powerful demon gods in the universe, Satorak cannot tolerate such humiliation. That detracts from the Heweiwei name he has established in the universe for countless years. And because of this, he began to stand up to face the catastrophe.


    "You made a wrong choice, a young new god. You thought you were supreme, but you are not like that. I will let you understand that there are things that you cannot do if you want to do it. And once you do these things wrong, The heavy price you have to pay will also be unaffordable to you."


    "Noisy!"


    Holocaust has no mood to chatter with one dimension evil god. He doesn''t even have the interest to know the name of Setolak and explore his past.


    For him, these are his obstacles to deal with Smith Zhou. And now that someone has jumped out to be the first, then naturally he will not have any hesitation to take the lead.


    The Divine Sword Leverding pointed his finger, and the majestic power from the black hole was already the space that tore the space, and rushed towards the position of Setolac. Infinite mass and gravity are the biggest reliance of black holes, and in the face of the most magnificent force in this universe, Setolak also tried his best to fight against it.


    This is a very dangerous thing, but Satorac also has its own dependence. He is the master of the Crimson Universe, and the Crimson Universe is as glorious as he is, and he loses everything. To some extent, he is equivalent to the embodiment of the deep red universe in the real universe. And this is the main reason why he is omnipotent and invincible.


    Few people can overcome a universe. But this is only almost. It''s as if no one can defeat a black hole.


    There are never absolute things in the universe. And almost all myths will be completely separated in the collision of reality. Just like at this moment, under the support of the power of the Crimson Universe, Setolac had to lift his hands up to fight the heavy black hole with Qingtian''s posture.


    The crimson universe protected him from being disintegrated directly in front of the horrible gravity of the black hole. But this can only be done. The heavy weight still depends on him to fight against. Even if he claims to be omnipotent and invincible in the world, he can only be dwarfed in front of the black hole.


    He was soon crushed. Although his huge body muscles like a mountain swelled and twisted to the limit, endless power flowed through the body like a rolling river. But this does not provide him with more help.


    In terms of pure power, he has limits. But there is no limit to the mass and gravity of black holes. This is a very obvious gap, and this gap also makes his body suddenly collapse after a short confrontation. The blood of the demon **** full of his power is like the flood of the embankment. Extracted from his body.


    This makes him weaker, but it also makes the black hole stronger. The confrontation is increasingly one-sided. Even Saitolak is roaring, wanting to explode a wave of more powerful force to overthrow this situation which is very unfavorable to him. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have the talent and ability to turn over by roaring.


    He could only be oppressed more and more until he broke his spine and legs. This was the moment when his death knell sounded. Because in an instant, his body was already disintegrated into countless copies. The black hole, which no longer has any power as a resistance, began to release its own terror wave more majesticly.


    This result is beyond the imagination of many people, including Setolak himself. But even if he is unwilling to admit in his heart, he must face this reality at this time. That is, he lost. Above the absolute power, he lost to the infinite power of the black hole.


    But this does not mean his demise. Because the Crimson Universe is still there, and as long as the Crimson Universe exists. He is invincible and indestructible.


    The reality is reversed, and the intervention of another cosmic force makes Siturak''s body stand up again as if out of nothing. Of course, at this moment he must be different from before. In the face of the power of the catastrophe, he also had to make a gesture of fear and tolerance.


    "Enough. Young new god, powerful ruler. I admit your strength, I give up enemies with you! Let me go, I will not intervene in the war between you and Akamatsuko."


    The fact that Satorak, who has always been overbearing, can say such words is enough to prove what changes he has made in his heart. However, his concession does not make the catastrophe tolerant.


    "Do you want to go? It''s not that easy. I don''t like to give up halfway. Since you made the wrong choice before, now, you have to pay for that choice. Go to hell!"


    Infinite gravity condenses on the sword front, and with the devastation of the catastrophe, the body of Satorak is cut in half in an instant. But it didn''t work. The door of the Crimson Universe opened behind him, the broken body reorganized instantly, and then under the infusion of the Crimson Universe''s original power, Setolak became stronger.


    He was furious. Crimson''s body rose to the point of almost matching the stars, and the breath of terror pulsated like a tsunami, blowing through the universe, so that every angle of the universe was enough to feel his anger and mania.


    "I��ll say it again, enough! You can��t kill me, I��m the real undead. I��m the eternal enemy with me because of a misunderstanding, this is definitely the biggest mistake! Let me leave, I��ll be nothing It happened. Otherwise, I will make you regret it!"


    "Then give it a try!"


    The catastrophe was unmoved. For him, it was not that he had never met such an enemy, but that he had already faced it many times.


    In his original universe, he inevitably met many such characters during the eternal mass extinction of that universe. The reason why he can become the terminator of that universe means that he has already conquered and destroyed all such enemies. Satorac is not the first, nor will it be the last. And letting such a powerful guy peep out in secret, he is more used to ending him now.


    immortal? Nothing is immortal. Everything will die and the universe will end. Where is the master of a deep red universe, where is it eligible to speak such a big talk? But it''s just a pretentious look.


    The catastrophe sneered in his heart, the sword in his hand was already hacked into the endless void again. This time, instead of aiming at Setorak, he used the coordinates he felt to exert his infinite power on the so-called crimson universe.


    In a flash, the Crimson Universe and the Real Universe were penetrated. The barriers of space were suddenly crushed into pieces, and the huge black hole was like a giant beast that broke into the door.


    Nothing can stop the destruction of the dark red universe by the black hole. The huge black hole itself is the final voice of all things. Even Satorac tried his best to stop, with his omnipotent divine power. But no matter whether it is a devastating energy shock, a twisted and broken reality manipulation, or a so-called modification from the time dimension, it can''t stop the power of the black hole from wreaking havoc.


    All the means he possesses, the catastrophe is available, and it will only be more powerful than him. And this also led to his complete demise in such a devastation of the deep red universe.


    He seemed to have foreseen his own ending, and this made him completely fearful. This ancient Demon God showed an uncoverable panic on his face, and it was also immediate. He called for help from all the bystanders around him.

 Chapter 2199：

    "Sithorn! Shumagolas! Weishandi! Join me, or you will follow in my footsteps immediately! This monster will not let you go, just like he will not let me go. Now Together, we still have a chance. When he destroys me, none of you will get away!"


    Will Cetorak ask for help? If this were placed in the past, it would definitely be something all of them could not believe. And now this kind of thing actually happened in front of them, which not only gave them a sense of absurdity, but also made them feel a little bit of fear in their hearts.


    They are very clear about the power of Setolak. It can be said that Setolak is the most powerful of them. And if even Setorak can''t deal with such an opponent, and is still embarrassed to the point where they need to ask for help, they will have to consider whether there is any need for cooperation.


    Among them, Sithorn is known as the **** of underworld. It is the origin and founder of black magic. It can be said that the dark magic of the entire universe is inextricably related to him, and he often steals power from mortals through a magic book called the Dark God Book as a source of growth for himself.


    Does it sound familiar? Does it resemble a guy named Domam? This is of course, because Domam is to some extent Sithorn''s inferior imitator.


    Domam used his own imitation of the book of death to confuse those unscrupulous mages, letting them choose to betray their race and planet under the temptation of power, thus providing him with a gluttonous feast. But Sithorn was not, he was not as short-sighted as Domam, nor was he as hungry as he was.


    Sithorn, who does not have a dark dimension to maintain by itself, is much freer. Of course, his method of gaining power is also more clever. Destroy, that''s something fools can do. Compared to this one-shot deal, he prefers the behavior of cutting leeks.


    Spread his dark book to all civilizations in the universe, and use those mage��s desire for dark knowledge to let them spread the black magic from him. He has no interest in the planet of these wizards, his interest is the price that those guys who have learned his dark magic will pay.


    Yes, the book of darkness has a price. In essence, it is a contract. The wizards who learned the black magic from it are equivalent to signing a contract with him. While obtaining the powerful black magic, they also sold part or all of themselves to Sithorn.


    This was an extremely clever move, and even Sithorn was so clever that he did not intend to cover up his intention. He allowed the mages to know the price of learning the Book of Darkness, because he was not worried at all that the mages would give up such a way to access the highest mystery of the magic temple because of the fear of darkness.


    Not every mage is qualified to be exposed to the true meaning of magic. It''s not always when power is within reach. Experienced countless years and witnessed countless joys and sorrows in the world. Sithorn understands very clearly what kind of contradictory and interesting creatures the intelligent creature is.


    They sometimes sell all of their souls and even their souls for their mighty power and their vast ambitions. And sometimes, they are willing to sacrifice everything for their ideals, for their responsibility and mission, for the so-called love, just for the power that might be able to protect them.


    Sithorn is generous. No matter what kind of person, as long as he is willing to sign a contract with him, he is willing to hand over the power of black magic. Throughout the ages, countless people have made similar choices, and the result of this is that Sithorn''s power has become more and more powerful in this kind of willing trade.


    Being able to become the top demon **** in the universe speaks for itself. At first glance, Sithorn''s approach is so effective and endless.


    In this regard, as the founder of White Magic, Emperor Wei Shan said that your approach is really good, but it will soon be mine.


    There is no such thing as copyright not copyright among the Dimension Demon Gods. An effective method can naturally attract countless fans. The Emperor Weishan naturally borrowed Sithorn''s method, and because of this, he became a comparable existence.


    Emperor Weishan, known as the God of the Trinity. They are the three ancient gods Aggomoto, Oshutu and Hogarth. They formed an alliance in ancient times, and have been running rampant in the universe under the name of Trinity Weishandi.


    Among them, the name of Agomoto may sound familiar, and it is even hard not to be associated with the Supreme Master. And there is naturally a cause.


    Before Smith Zhou became the first supreme mage, there was a genre of mage that was dominated by the inheritance of Emperor Weishan, and always regarded himself as the uncrowned king of mage. To some extent, they deserved it because they held the sacred tool Agomoto Eye. Unfortunately, they encountered the reincarnation of red pine nuts, an existence outside of this specification.


    In that mages decisive battle that determined the superiority of the entire world, the inheritance of Emperor Weishan was completely cut off on the earth, and even the artifact of the Eye of Agomoto was lost, and finally fell into the hands of the ancient master. .


    This is a very ironic fact, and in this regard, it is not surprising that Wei Shandi will regard Smith Zhou as a special old friend.


    Of course, put aside the grievances between him and Smith Zhou. Emperor Weishan was essentially a powerful demon who strengthened his power by selling contracts. There is no essential difference between him and Sithorn. If he insists on saying yes, then it is probably because he is slightly more tolerant in borrowing.


    Sithorn does not allow anyone who signs a contract with him to violate the contract. On this point, he is even harsher than the cold-blooded and cruel banker in the human world. But Wei Shandi is different, he allows those contractors to default, or even offset to some extent. For him, as long as he doesn''t lose money, then this is a good deal.


    There are so many leeks, there is no need to be so harsh. At this point, he and Sithorn, who had to pick up a little oil in the mud, were fundamentally different.


    Wei Shandi is very similar to Sithorn, almost the front and back of a coin. And if they are the two extreme symbols of magical darkness and light, then Shumagolas is the other extreme that is completely different from them.


    Shumagolas, the beholder, is a demon **** who is completely chaotic and void. Its appearance is a huge eyeball, covered with thick armor-like skin and octopus-like tentacles. Just like those ancient gods in Cthulhu mythology. Not only is his appearance similar, but his abilities are the same.


    He who possesses powerful spiritual power is often spreading extremely chaotic thoughts and wills. Normally, a little bit of spiritual aftermath spreads to a certain life planet, and this planet will be like a certain kind of plague. Amidst chaos and disorder, it is completely perishing.


    For countless years, countless civilizations, planets, and even the dimensions controlled by the evil gods have caused destruction because of his rampage. And if he got anything in it, it was nothing.


    He does not need to devour life planets like Domam to strengthen his own power, nor does he need to spread his own power to feed himself back like Sithorn and Emperor Weishan. All his actions are meaningless, and it is even difficult for him to state a certain purpose.


    Complete chaos and confusion, and this is the essence of Shumagolas, he is the master of chaos and disorder. But anyway, he was one of the most powerful evil gods in the entire universe.


    He, Sissan, Weishandi and Setolak, among the many dimensions attached to the main material universe, they are the strongest ones. It is difficult for you to find a stronger existence than them. And now, they are gathered together. Faced with the request of the strongest Crimson Dominator, Saitorak, he was caught in a dilemma by coincidence.


    Emperor Wei Shandi''s scruples are simple, that is, he is worried that he can''t compete with monsters like Havoc. In contrast, Siseon and Shumagolas are much more complicated.


    As an exquisite egoist, Sissen has a completely devilish nature. Of course, he wants to do something that hurts others and himself. For example, to urge these guys to fight the catastrophe desperately, it is best to fight for the same, and he finally reaps the benefits of the fisherman and becomes the most powerful in the entire universe.


    This can only happen in a dream, and even in a dream, it is possible to be awakened by some uninvited guests. There are demon gods who can dream, such as Shumagolas. If he noticed that Sissen gave birth to such a dream, he would definitely run into his dream without hesitation and give him some special sweetness. .


    Sithorn himself knew this well. So even if he had a similar idea, he quickly put it down.


    Faced with reality, then it is necessary to really work hard to deal with the monster of catastrophe. However, although he is aware of the urgency of this reality, in essence, he still has a certain degree of avoidance and fluke. For example, when the brothers and me and the brothers gave me these two ways, he was obviously biased towards the latter.


    It is not realistic to expect him to charge forward and confront the catastrophe head-on. At the most, he himself is willing to wander in the corner of the battlefield and be a marginal man who plays the side ball.


    Such people are not trustworthy. Saitorak knew this in his heart. In his eyes, including Emperor Weishan, everyone present is not worthy of his trust. But he had no choice.


    Those miscellaneous fish, they are not even qualified to join this war. Just the aftermath, it is possible to eliminate them even the scum. Allowing them to join is just to cause trouble for himself, and Setolak does not intend to waste his energy for them.


    There are only a few he can count on, and of course he knows exactly what kind of thoughts these people will have.


    Sithorn only wanted to make a profit, but he refused to give strength. This is better. Like a guy like Wei Shandi who has always been inconsistent with them, he might have to watch out if this kind of person would attack him behind his back. This is not impossible. If he can decide the victory or defeat in one fell swoop, then he is likely to take advantage of his negligence and carelessness to give himself a righteous backstab.


    Don''t think that Emperor Weishan, as the founder of White Magic, is a so-called gentleman. You know, he is the ultimate powerhouse who stands out among countless demons anyway. Among those demon gods who do everything they want, cunning and vicious coexist, he wants to survive and win, he can only be more cunning and vicious than them. And after so many years, he has already become indistinguishable from them.


    To guard against Emperor Weishan, this is what it means. In addition, there is a Shumagolas, which needs Setoras to guard against.


    If Emperor Weishan is the kind of guy who has the possibility of turning back only when the outcome is determined, then Shumagolas, what he will do is something that no one can guess.


    Due to the complete illogical nature of chaos and disorder, Saitolas even worried that he would directly turn back in the beginning or halfway. Others are harming others and benefiting themselves, but he is very likely to play tricks that harm others and benefit themselves.


    This is not the first time he has done this kind of thing. In those past times, the most he did this was to make himself feel ashamed, and everyone was a melon-eater on the side, watching the jokes. But at this time, if he played this kind of trick, it would be fatal.


    It stands to reason that for safety reasons, even if he does not eliminate this dangerous factor at the very beginning, he should be directly excluded from the scope of cooperation. However, the reality is that even if he is only lacking his strength alone, Setolak will feel anxious in his heart.


    The catastrophe is too strong in the end, so strong that he feels that he must unite all the forces that can be united before it is possible to contend with it. He has no choice.


    In the face of this difficult choice, the most powerful demon gods still accepted the invitation and chose to stand on the same line as him.


    "Cetolak, I bless you in the name of the Trinity of Emperor Weishan! You will be protected by our strength!"


    Emperor Weishan took the first action. He turned all his divine power into blessing magic and poured it into Setorak''s body. Then a brilliant shield shining brightly was formed directly in his hand.


    This attitude is obvious, that is, Emperor Wei Shandi''s ability is limited, and he can only knock from the side to do that kind of auxiliary work. As for the confrontation on the front, I am afraid that you still have to rely on your Crimson Master to execute it.


    Straightforward, it also makes Setolak completely uncomfortable. If he changed to normal, he would really enjoy this compliment from his peers and even his opponents, but now, he will only contempt for this behavior.


    What he needs is not a coward who hides behind him, but a partner who can fight side by side with him and share the tremendous pressure at hand. At this point, Emperor Wei Shan obviously relied on clever tricks to escape from what he was supposed to bear.


    "Sithorn, don''t even think about using the same trick. If you do the same, then I will run away now, how far away I can escape. I don''t care if this guy will kill me in the end, but I can promise Before I am killed, you will definitely go one step ahead of me!"


    Weishandi was unable to do anything with Setolak. After all, he did not expect that Emperor Weishan would be so decisive, so that he would directly use all his divine power on himself in order not to risk himself.


    It doesn''t help to push him to the front now. He who can''t recover in a short time is at best a big cannon fodder. And if it really becomes cannon fodder, then he won''t even be able to keep the shield turned into by the supernatural power of Weishan Emperor. It is a real lack of wealth, so even if he hates it, he can only recognize it by pinching his nose. But this does not mean that he will tolerate the same thing happening again.


    A sentence cut off the expression that he had learned, and it seemed to be behind Sithorn who had the same idea. Setolak threatened these cunning guys and forced them to stand beside him.


    And it is also when they really face the catastrophe, that they can personally realize how terrible the catastrophe itself is.

 Chapter 2200：

    Ordinary people often describe them as the abyss. Because indeed, they are like an abyss, devouring everyone who looks directly at them. This is determined by their characteristics, not by their identity.


    The Dimension Demon is never a good man. Even if they came with kindness, for those weak beings, it would be a kindness that would crush them. This is the gap between lives, even bigger than the gap between elephants and ants. And at this moment, facing the catastrophe that did not hide their power, they also had the illusion of facing the abyss that those mortals faced them in the past.


    The pressure brought by the power of the catastrophe was far more powerful than when they were watching. Because it''s not only the majestic feeling that is incomparable in strength, but more importantly, they can instinctively feel the overwhelming force that comes from the nature of the catastrophe.


    You know, almost all the Dimension Demon Gods are masters who control a single plane. Some of them are Void Lords like Domam, while others are the Supreme Lords who stole a universe alone. From the perspective of mortals, they are indeed supreme, and even omnipotent. But from the perspective of the universe itself, they are more like diseases, or parasites.


    Steal the power of cosmic order and chaos and void, separate it from the foundation of the universe, and turn it into its own domain. Although this has achieved them, it has also truly hurt the universe.


    The universe itself did not agree with them, and after Catastrophe replaced Star Swallowing and became the supreme **** symbolizing elimination and balance, he was innately equipped with the ability to target these dimensional demon gods.


    Of course, if he is only at the level of swallowing stars in the past, if he wants to deal with these most powerful dimensional demon gods, only relying on the authority granted to him by this universe, there may be so many powers that are not enough. However, this authority is only an additional power, and for him, his own power is the greatest foundation that can be used as a backing.


    In the end, he actually destroyed a universe and completely annihilated all existences. Without the addition of any divine authority, and only the purest destructive power, he could do this step, not to mention the moment.


    Therefore, the dimension demons can only feel tremendous pressure. The feeling of being on the edge of a cliff that seems to have become an egg is fresh for them, but it will definitely not be good. Sithorn didn''t know how many thousands of years he hadn''t experienced such a personal threat. As a dimensional demon who is extremely aggressive and always likes to eliminate everything that threatens him at the source, he relied on having Setorak to stand in front of him, and took the lead in taking the lead against the catastrophe.


    curse. As the origin of black magic in the universe, it is also a symbol of dark power. In addition to destroying his enemies directly with destructive black magic power, Sithorn is probably best at using the conceptual power of curses to corrode and interfere. His enemy.


    It was not that he had never thought of directly using dark magic to strike at the terrible opponent of Havoc. But after considering the power displayed by the other party, especially the characteristics of the black hole power itself, he finally gave up the idea that it is very likely to be useless.


    The other party has grown stronger through the devouring of the crimson universe, and he has no interest in this behavior of sending supplies to the other party. So cursing is probably his only choice. And he really hopes that this conceptual force can play a certain role.


    This is not impossible. For example, the Five Great Gods of the previous term, the Planet Devourer is quite capable of this trick.


    In the distant past, the demon gods of these dimensions did not have intersections with Swallowing Star. And the kind of communication that is often unhappy and breaks up, always makes these guys who like to make bad things secretly can''t help but stumble behind the swallowing star.


    For example, why swallowing star is always hungry and lack of energy at critical times. Why is it expensive to be one of the five great gods, but he is the worst among the five supreme gods, and he always suffers from inexplicable corners of the universe. There are indeed many ulterior factors in this.


    Don''t hope that the level of Catastrophe is as bad as Star Swallowing, because in that case, he will not replace Star Swallowing and stand here. At the very least, this curse power must be able to play a role, so as to help them relieve the pressure they face on the side.


    Sithorn placed his hopes on this, and he also had a certain degree of confidence to ensure that his efforts were not useless. After all, he is the **** Sithorn, the source of the black magic of the universe, and the top master of this method.


    With this curse alone, he can confuse the minds of countless people, twist their souls, and even change their established trajectory in destiny. It is so powerful and unprofitable, there is no reason to say that catastrophe will be a special exception.


    And catastrophe, of course, is this exception. Sithorn''s curse is indeed powerful, even if it is as powerful as a star swallowing existence, it will inevitably be affected by its curse. Although the catastrophe said that power is superior to the swallowing star, in terms of personality, he can''t say to be superior to the swallowing star, the supreme **** he usurped.


    Sithorn also judged that his curse should work according to this principle. However, he did not expect that Havoc is not an existence that can be judged by common sense.


    His curse can reverse the course of fate, but the fate of catastrophe is not in the context of this universe. No matter how advanced Sithorn''s attainments in this area are, he can affect people of any status. In this regard, he is powerless to deal with the catastrophe.


    In addition, Sithorn''s curse messes up the mind and shakes the soul, which is also of little use to the catastrophe.


    The experience of the catastrophe far exceeded his imagination. As the terminator of a universe, completely annihilated the existence of a universe. He has experienced a long time that no one or anything can imagine.


    He once witnessed the entire universe fall into dead silence. Before he completely swallowed the universe, he had already destroyed all life in the universe by virtue of his constantly expanding body.


    The infinite gravity completely broke the cornerstone of the order of the universe, causing all the celestial bodies in the entire universe to lose the trajectory they should have maintained.


    This caused the first catastrophe in his universe. Except for a few beings that can escape from celestial bodies, all other beings perish for it.


    Of course, this will be a long time. Because judging from the scale of the universe itself, even if he is so powerful, it must take hundreds of millions of years to complete this step.


    After that, it was the so-called second catastrophe. All celestial bodies, those that are still burning, still releasing heat and contributing to the increase in the entropy of the universe, are all plundered by him, thus completely losing the energy they rely on for support.


    Countless people or gods tried to stop him, because what he did was undoubtedly destroying life in the entire universe. But these people failed, and the result of their failure was that the black hole incarnation of the catastrophe became the maximum entropy in that universe, and heat death came as a result, and the universe completely died. No more star will emit light, and no planet will have heat.


    The universe was plunged into icy cold and dead silence, and almost all movement had stopped. Only the black hole he incarnate was still expanding infinitely, swallowing dead celestial bodies into his body.


    This is the second catastrophe of the universe, and its long process has reached a point where it can hardly be measured by any time scale that humans can understand. And after such a catastrophe, he led the final catastrophe that only he witnessed.


    Everything and everything belonged to him, and everything ceased to exist. He is one, he is everything. All measures, including time, lost their meaning to him. Even the changes stopped because of him, and even the restarts and explosions that should have occurred in theory no longer exist because of him. That is endless, eternal and oblivious in the true sense. In this context, the curse is simply a joke.


    The soul under his endless time training can''t be shaken by a curse at all, and how could his soul, the vast and dead silence, undergo any change due to the intervention of the curse?


    Sithorn''s cunning behavior did not gain any benefit for him. On the contrary, his behavior caused more catastrophe and made him regard Sithorn as the target of the operation.


    Wielding the sword of destruction, the endless gravitational force turned into a tide and slashed towards Sithorn. Its powerful force could not be stopped at all, so that the space and even the scale of time between them seemed to be eliminated, completely turned into nothingness.


    Sithorn was forced to face this sharp edge, and faced such a terrifying blow. With a scream, he turned into a shadow larger than the stars and stood on the void of the universe. At the same time, he also rolled up the darkness that seemed to be submerged by the universe, and rushed toward this edge.


    He just wanted to resist. After seeing the reality of how Saitorak was suppressed by the catastrophe, and could only ask them for help, he couldn''t believe that he had the ability to fight the catastrophe.


    He is very clear about his position, and because of this, he is even more anxious not to do anything blindly. He just wanted to delay, and after rolling up his boundless power to resist this terrible attack, his whole person had already shrunk behind the majestic body of Setolak.


    Just like the shadow of Setolak, this meaning is also very obvious. Although he was embarrassed by this behavior and felt that he had lost his dignity as the underworld Sithorn, one of the most powerful demon gods in the universe, Setorak still had to stand up the shield of Emperor Weishan. To stop him and the catastrophe.


    All things are prosperous, and all things are lost. Saitorak, who understood this very well, didn''t want to put himself in that kind of dilemma. So he was very decisive, and the result of this decisiveness was that he blocked the attack of the catastrophe, giving Sithorn more room to breathe.


    Of course, this is not without cost. The shining shield of Emperor Weishan is already slightly dimmed, and Setolak, as the master of the Crimson Universe, only himself knows how heavy his universe has been in order to withstand this blow.


    So powerful. From this point of view alone, the hope of victory in the alliance between them is already so few points. Hope can be said to be getting more and more slim, and the more so, the more Setolak hates the initiator of all this.


    "Damn red pine nuts, if I can survive this crisis, I swear to all the creatures in the universe, I must draw out your soul, nail it on the cornerstone of my throne, and let you indulge forever In my painful torment!"


    "Everyone can talk big, Setorak. But the premise of all this should be that you can survive all of this now!"


    Smith Zhou is somewhat indifferent to such threats. In fact, he has not known how many times he has heard similar remarks. The so-called no worries about debts, how easy it is to lice, is probably his current state of mind.


    However, after so much effort, so many powerful characters have been provoked. He didn''t just want to give food to the catastrophe. What he wants is to stop the existence of catastrophe, and if possible, it is best to seal him up. And all this is inseparable from the help of these dimension demons, so at this time, he also actively joined in.


    "Don''t say I don''t give you such a chance, Setorak. If you really want to do that to me, then the most important thing you should do now is to defeat this guy, and then do everything possible to give him Seal it up."


    "You should understand that if he is allowed to exist, we will be ruined by him sooner or later. Therefore, we must and can only fight against him, as we are doing now...to work together, maybe There is still a chance. If you have other ideas in your mind, then from the next moment, we probably won''t have a future at all!"


    When he said this, he had already opened the door to the universe in his body, allowing endless energy to be poured in and turned into majestic mana to make his body infinitely huge, so as to be comparable to these dimensional demon gods.


    Obviously he meant to come and fight together. It''s just that even if he understands his intentions, it is clear that what he said is not unreasonable. Setolak still disgusted and disgusted this kind of expression because of his previous behavior.


    If he can, he really wants to turn the spear on his head and unscrew Smith Zhou''s head first. But reason told him that this was really not a wise decision. Therefore, he can only endure this evil spirit.


    "Only this time!"


    "Relax, if we fail, there will be no next time!"

 Chapter 2201：

    The joining of a new force gave them a little confidence. Although they don''t have much confidence in this kind of confidence because of the special status of this new force and the huge gap with their opponents, in any case, it is better than the previous situation.


    Now, it''s time to give it a go. Before letting go, Setolak felt that he had to take the lead in solving the hidden dangers inside.


    Still the same sentence, although Sithorn and Emperor Weishan are cunning, they have somewhat expressed their attitude. At this moment, they can still be trusted. As for Smith Zhou, even though this shameless guy dragged them into the water very shamelessly, it is undeniable that he was the first target of the catastrophe. The possibility of his reversal is infinitely close to zero, unless it means that he doesn''t even want his own life. But this is impossible to think about, after all, existence like them is often the most unfortunate. Therefore, the only hidden danger is left, and that is the beholder Shumagorath.


    This big-eyed monster has a chaotic and crazy personality, and no one dares to say what kind of crazy behavior he would make at this time. If he turns the spearhead at a critical time, it is definitely a fatal threat to them who are already at a disadvantage.


    This is something that must be guarded against, so even if he knows that doing so may derail the military''s mind, Setolak is still tough and commanded to the beholder.


    "Shumagolas, you go first, Sithorn and Akamatsuko will take care of you. I will find a way to block this guy''s attack!"


    It sounds like there is nothing wrong with this arrangement, but Shumagolas expressed obvious doubts about it, and directly used his tentacles to hit a question mark.


    As a beholder, his eyes are naturally quite good. From the temptation of Sithorn just now, it can be seen that this kind of first charge is definitely a proposition. Sithorn just tried a little bit, and it drew a thunderous blow that almost killed him. If this were replaced by himself, would the situation be better?


    Normal people would choose to resist at this time, but the beholder may already have the idea of ??resisting in his heart, but what he showed was that he hesitated and broke the question mark in his hand into an OK shape.


    This is the chaotic characteristic of Shumagolas, and sometimes he really can''t control himself. And driven by this chaotic nature, it waved its huge tentacles and grew eyes full of fangs, and it was already roaring silently at the catastrophe.


    The boundless chaotic power of chaos erupted in its deformed body, turned into a substantive light and shot away at the catastrophe.


    It is a distorting force, a mad force that can turn everything that moves in an orderly manner into disorder and disorder. With this power, Shumagolas can even disintegrate the planet and destroy civilization by just looking at it. , And even throw a huge galaxy into chaos.


    However, this kind of power is useless to catastrophe, or its effect is really limited.


    There is no need for catastrophe to do any resistance, the black hole power around him has already used incomparable gravity to forcibly eliminate this chaotic power into invisible. It was as if a stone had fallen into the lake, and there was no other noise except for a slight splash. And this is really a result that Shumagolas can''t accept.


    Driven by the chaotic mind, he is always full of blind arrogance about his own power. Even though he could feel that there was a huge gap between himself and the catastrophe, but because of this arrogance, he still couldn''t admit that he was so powerless in the face of the catastrophe.


    So he grew his mouth more and more. While allowing the saliva to flow down his fangs and covering his entire eyeballs, he also turned the ever-increasing chaotic power into a beam of light that almost penetrated the entire galaxy, following its direction. His eyes shot away at the catastrophe.


    This time is no longer an understatement that I used to be like before. Because Shumagolas was a bit unhelpful in the face of the catastrophe, but the chaotic power he possessed was definitely not something that could not be on the table.


    Chaos is a very special essential force, it tends to idealism, and even rooted in the hearts of all intelligent creatures.


    Those crazy thoughts, those confused minds, and those thoughts that can''t be estimated by common sense are almost all manifestations of this chaotic power. It can be said to be ubiquitous, and it almost always grows with the presence of intelligent creatures.


    The beholder Shumagolas was born in the growing chaotic consciousness of this intelligent creature, and because of its peculiar life experience, it makes it almost possible to manipulate this in the most perfect way. A chaotic force that can hardly be controlled by anyone.


    As long as he thinks about it and believes it firmly, he can infinitely amplify his chaotic power to the extent he imagines in his heart. Complete idealism, this is the same as a brother who always promotes himself better than anyone else.


    In short, the beholder broke out an unprecedented wave of fierce attacks with his own characteristics. And because of his sudden eruption, the catastrophe had to be dealt with directly.


    He had to admit that these guys weren''t complete trash fish, and there was still a little bit of merit. Just like now, only relying on the black hole''s own gravity, it is no longer possible to completely dissolve the chaotic rays of the beholder.


    This huge force is almost like some kind of pure celestial body, the line of sight is shifted due to the black hole''s gravity and the curvature of space-time. It became like a brilliant band of light, and the power of the black hole surrounding the catastrophe showed a nearly elliptical trajectory.


    It is quite beautiful. Although the attributes are chaotic, it shows an almost hazy dreamy purple on the outside. There are many magnificent things in the celestial bodies in the universe, but there are few comparable ones. However, hidden under this beauty is a pure destructive force.


    Everything that touched this belt of light, from the meteorites to the celestial bodies attracted by the huge gravitational force of the black hole, were almost crushed, disintegrated and distorted within the instant they touched, and turned into non-existent. Things in the order list.


    This is external, and internally, the manifestation of this chaotic power is undoubtedly the majestic force that has resisted the black hole, making it a huge gravitational force that continues to spill out from the beginning, and then it clearly begins. Reduced.


    Perhaps he did not completely eliminate the impact of the black hole on them, but undoubtedly, he has greatly reduced the pressure they face, like removing a bridge from them and pressing them. Like the mountain, letting these guys who were not so optimistic was immediately refreshed.


    "Good job! Shumagolas, this is really the most beautiful thing you have done in billions of years!"


    Even though it was a relative position, they didn''t know how many years of fighting each other, but the tiger Hoggs in Weishan Emperor couldn''t help but admired Shumagolas. Of course, unlike ordinary people who show kindness to this kind of admiration, the chaotic Shumagolas just glanced at Hogarth obliquely with his big eyeballs, and then never knew whether it was in the mouth or the organ of the eyes. Spit out a mouthful of acid-etching liquid at Hoggs.


    This is far more serious than spitting. Because of the characteristics of Shumagolas, it is destined that every part of it will be full of chaotic characteristics, including his spit.


    If his saliva falls on a planet, even if it is a planet that is huge to a certain size, it will be directly corroded by the external acidity of the saliva, and then by the chaos in it. Power is completely broken down into a bunch of things that are not even the basic elements.


    Of course, as the Trinity Weishandi, Hoggs is an ancient and powerful magic entity. He also took it for granted that he would not be corroded so easily. However, because of their crooked brains before, they almost lost all the power to protect themselves. Even if it was said that this was not going to kill him, but in the absence of strength protection, the sour saliva of Shumagolas still caused enough trauma to him.


    His spirit body was forced to disintegrate and then reorganized. Time and time again, he barely got rid of Shumagorath''s chaotic damage. And this obviously hurt his origin, so that his huge body just shrank a lot, and even became a little illusory.


    "You bastard!"


    Hoggs couldn''t help roaring, and at the same time, the other two Oshutu and Agomoto, who were the gods of the Trinity, were the same enemies as him, and glared at Shumagolas.


    The relationship between them is much stronger than that of a normal alliance, because according to the rumors between the dimensional demon gods, their so-called trinity is essentially a family of three.


    Oshutu is the mother of Agomoto, which is well known. As for who is the father of Agomoto, almost everyone who knows them said that Hoggs, who has accompanied Oshutu since ancient times, took her step by step to appreciate the true meaning of magic, and was promoted to the point where it is today. Definitely the most suspicious candidate.


    As for his external image as a tiger, Oshutu and Agomoto are obviously humanoid beings. This is no evidence of rebuttal at all. There is no such thing as reproductive isolation for life at their level. Even a planet can make humans pregnant, even if it is born out of a mentally retarded thing, let alone Hogarth, a substantial magical creature.


    In short, Shumagolas'' behavior is tantamount to humiliating the father in the family in front of the family. Not to mention that kind of impulsive family, no matter how educated family members, I am afraid it is difficult to bear such things. In particular, their family is far from being polite.


    Oshutu yelled at him almost immediately, and Agomoto also wanted to make Shumagolas look good when he **** up. That is to say, they are really powerless now, they can''t even squeeze out a little magical power. Otherwise, it is impossible to say, they will start infighting first.


    This was completely expected by Setolak. Even in such a moment that endangered all of them, he never hoped that this kind of external pressure would make them feel united inside. After all, there were too many frictions and contradictions in the past, and no one can expect that these ghostly guys can really let go of the sordid and state of the past, and truly unite together.


    It is almost the best situation right now, that is, a potential hidden danger is aimed at a waste that is no longer useful. The situation had little effect. Of course, it was also to prevent the situation from further expanding. He ignored them, and had already put aside these two **** and launched an offensive against the catastrophe.


    The opportunity is rare, he almost mobilized the greatest strength he could mobilize, to open the force field protection of the catastrophe. Like tearing apart the layers of the black hole and facing the invisible singularity in it, his huge fist is wrapped in infinite divine power, like a huge planet moving at the speed of light, facing the catastrophe is thunder.


    The catastrophe showed contempt, as if he saw an impenetrable little ghost waving his fist towards the world champion. He is not the kind of good person who pretends to be friendly and pretends to be invincible when the kid initiates a challenge, giving him some confidence. His consistent attitude towards this was to teach him severely, and even said that he didn''t mind crushing him to death like a bug.


    Gathering strength, Havoc also slammed his fist. He didn''t care if Setorak was holding a shield in his hand, and in his eyes, there was no shield that could stop his own power. If Saitorak hopes to be able to compete with him by relying on such a small thing, then he really doesn''t mind the fluke of crushing him in front of Saitorak.


    There is nothing that can stop the catastrophe.


    Of course, Cetolak doesn''t think so. Although he knew very well that the counterattack of the catastrophe was nothing to wait, but at such a critical moment that was finally won, he could not help but place high hopes on it.


    To this end, he willingly acts as a meat shield. While maintaining his fierce offensive, he also squeezed Weishandi''s supernatural shield more forcefully, and at the same time shouted at Sithorn and Smith Zhou.


    "To seize this opportunity, we must..."


    "No need to say it!"


    It is far more than Cetolak who knows the whole thing. Even the cunning Sithorn, after seeing and feeling the pressure brought by the catastrophe, must admit that this may really be one of them. Chance.


    For this reason, he vigorously stirred up the boundless darkness of the universe. As if the wave was rising, the extreme darkness instantly drowned out the star field where they were located, and under his will, demonstrated the most terrifying power.

 Chapter 2202：

    Cursing, aging, decay, death... all negative forces are brewing and stirring in it. At the same time, the boundless darkness also turned into sharp blades, knives and guns, everything that can be used as a weapon of destruction, in the rolling wave of darkness, turned into a terrible force capable of destroying everything, to be driven by Sithorn''s will.


    One thing Sithorn was very clear about was that he was sure he couldn''t fight the catastrophe in strength. Therefore, his position for himself is also very clear, that is, a pure auxiliary, a wingman who supports from the side. Don''t ask for how much damage the catastrophe can cause, as long as it can play the role of the last straw that overwhelms the camel at a critical time, then it is completely enough.


    So he doesn''t pursue quality in this kind of thing, because it doesn''t help. On the contrary, the effort to maximize the quantity may have unexpected effects. After all, the catastrophe can''t be invulnerable forever. Under the current combination of almost the most powerful force in the universe, no matter how powerful he is, there will inevitably be a time when flaws are revealed. And as long as that time, there will always be one of his methods that can work.


    Of course, this is based on the premise. And this premise is that everyone in their combination can actually play the role they should play. From the current point of view, everyone has almost done what they deserve. With one exception...


    "Akasongzi, when will you guys see?"


    Sithorn was questioning, even saying that he had already consciously started to guard against Akamatsuko''s movements.


    As an old cunning character, he never believed in anyone. Therefore, even if it is said that Akamatsuko and Haojiao are obviously hostile, he can''t trust such a guy 100%.


    Don''t forget, but he dragged himself into the water. Therefore, who can guarantee that this guy doesn''t have the kind of idea of ??a snipe and clam competing for the profit of the fisherman in his heart?


    Sithorn''s suspicion is obvious. Smith Zhou also knew that he really should do something at this time. Although he estimated with a high probability that what he did was probably useless, he still needs to show this attitude.


    Good fortune through mediation, upside down the universe. Using the most powerful spell in his hand, he began to intervene in the confrontation between Saitorak and Havoc, and with infinitely distorted reality power, step by step strengthened the weight that Saitorak possessed at this moment.


    If the previous Saitorak was shirtless and only took a shield to challenge the dragon''s gladiator, then he is undoubtedly equivalent to being covered with armor and swords, with some minions and sharp edges.


    But is it useful? The answer is yes. With just a punch, Emperor Weishan''s shield became dim, and Saitorak''s huge body was also knocked down instantly.


    It was also a confrontation, and Saitorak''s strenuous punch seemed to have no effect on the catastrophe. The catastrophe simply doesn''t change his face, he doesn''t need to deliberately do any defense, his own black hole characteristics can completely wipe out this terrifying power into invisible.


    This is a force that cannot be shaken. In comparison, Setolak is just like Don Quixote challenging a windmill, ridiculous and powerless.


    "silly!"


    It''s not just the catastrophe that gave such an evaluation, even Smith Zhou, who was in the same camp, muttered in his heart.


    It is really difficult for him to understand this kind of behavior that knows the opponent''s strength and has to collide head-on with the catastrophe. Is it so difficult for these guys to avoid the edge for a while and then seek a possible flaw?


    He couldn''t understand the thoughts of these dimensional demon gods, but he knew very well that without the help of these dimensional demon gods, he would completely lose the possibility of stopping the catastrophe. Especially at the moment, Havoc was completely rude and shook his fist again at Setorak. The shield of Emperor Weishan may not be able to withstand another attack, and if this is the case, the fate of Saitorak can be imagined.


    Now is not the time for Setorak to die. Although he doesn''t have much favor with these dimensional demon gods, Smith Zhou also knows that they are absolutely indispensable at this moment.


    To this end, he had to use the gem of time, in exchange for Setorak''s time backwards at a huge price. This is not easy, because it is far more difficult to rewrite the position of a dimensional demon like Saitorak in the long river of time than to modify other things. That is to say, a powerful guy like Smith Zhou, otherwise, if they were replaced by other roles, the price paid would be enough to make them perish.


    He could barely support it, but it was obvious that he couldn''t use this method more than once.


    "Infinite gems, I didn''t expect you to have such a treasure!"


    Seeing that Smith Zhou Yi Time Gem temporarily reversed their disadvantages, Sithorn breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time he couldn''t help showing some coveted thoughts about Infinite Gem.


    In normal times, with his strength and status, he would not covet these infinite gems. But at this moment, even if the growth of strength is good, he naturally inevitably gave birth to greed. However, he also knows that Smith Zhou is not a good match, and at this time infighting is tantamount to killing himself. So he could only hold back, but made such a suggestion to Smith Zhou.


    "Since you are holding the infinite gem, why not try to use the power of the infinite gem to find this guy''s flaws?"


    Infinite gems possess almost infinite mystery. Perhaps purely in terms of power, gems cannot be compared with their dimensional demons. But once it falls into their hands, it can often play a role that one plus one is greater than two.


    It was like at this moment, Smith Zhouneng, who was holding the gem of time in his hand, pulled Saitorak back from the almost mortal situation. And since he can do this, why can''t he use the gem of time to understand the weakness of the catastrophe, so as to give him a fatal blow when he is most vulnerable?


    As a master of conspiracy and trickery, Sithorn doesn''t need to think about such a method at all, and he can just pick it out from any corner of his body. As for Smith Zhou letting such methods go unused, and using them to confront such terrifying opponents, he was almost full of ideas about whether you were sick or not.


    Although I didn''t say it directly, the meaning is obvious. In the face of his cleverness, Smith Zhou just pulled the corner of his eyes and said unceremoniously.


    "Do you think I have never used it like this? Don��t forget his power characteristics. Let��s not say whether I have searched for his most fragile time in the long river. Only by relying on the power of black holes, you think I can pass through infinite gems. To twist his time?"


    This is almost impossible. The infinite gravity of the black hole made time almost meaningless in front of him. Wanting to reverse his time from the body of the catastrophe is tantamount to completely turning the entire universe back in time. It was too difficult, it was beyond their ability. Therefore, Smith Zhou said that Sithorn had already understood the truth of the road.


    But he did not give up. This is just the best way. Failure to do so does not mean that all similar roads are blocked. After all, it''s a sharp weapon like Infinite Gems in your hand. It would be a shame if you don''t know how to make full use of it, right?


    "What about other weaknesses? It''s impossible for such a powerful guy to have no weaknesses at all. Even if he usurped the position of Swallowing Stars and became one of the five highest gods. But even the five gods themselves have their corresponding Isn��t it? Look at his past and see what you can find. As long as there is such a possibility, maybe it is the hope we need now!"


    Pinning hopes on what is possible is enough to show that Sithorn and the group have reached a point where they are desperately ill. Whether this is a possible choice, no one can say at this time.


    Even if it was Smith Zhou, it was difficult for him to decide whether or not to pin his hopes on this illusory possibility at this time.


    This is a big bet. The bet is whether they can seize a possible opportunity. As for the current situation, once he puts his energy into such a gamble, he is undoubtedly putting the forefront Saitorak on the verge of death.


    He didn''t think that without his side help, Setorak could hold on to Catastrophe for long. And Setolak is not the kind of person who can blindly support himself. Once he sees the situation and escapes, then for all of them, especially himself, I am afraid that it will be a disaster.


    This is desperate, no doubt. But does he really have other choices now?


    After all, he is also a decisive person. Smith Zhou didn''t hesitate to do too much, he had already invested his energy into the infinite gems he had mastered.


    In an instant, an extremely magnificent scene unfolded before his eyes. From his perspective, the time rolling forward is like a river flowing with golden sand, flowing silently in front of him. His will is outside the river, following the guidance of the infinite gem power, tracing the rolling river backwards, searching for its source.


    The past, or the real past, began to play out before his eyes. It was like a slide show, everything about the catastrophe began to appear little by little. However, this was not a smooth process, because the power of the catastrophe was interfering with his search, making it extremely difficult for him.


    Havoc can interfere with time and space with its own power, which Smith Zhou has already known. But he didn''t expect that in such a situation, he could actually do this.


    Infinite gemstones are almost the cornerstone of this universe. To explore the true past with the power of this cornerstone should be something that can be accomplished without any hindrance. But now, he clearly felt the resistance from the catastrophe, which obviously meant that the catastrophe had the power to shake the cornerstone in this regard.


    And this is just the result of his unconsciousness. Faced with such a situation, even if Smith Zhou was reluctant, he still had to speculate about the huge potential of the catastrophe in terms of its impact on time. He even couldn''t help but wonder whether the catastrophe had the ability to compete with the eternal, cosmic time embodiment as one of the five supreme gods in this regard.


    If so, is the same result when facing the infinity that represents the universe? Is this kind of him too strong? And can they really defeat him?


    Smith Zhou is inevitable, or he has to be pessimistic. When he understood everything that the catastrophe represented, he seemed to have a kind of detachment, as if he had seen the foresight of the established future. This makes everything he did seem to be meaningless, because if this is something that is doomed to happen, he can''t do anything to stop it. However, he had to do it.


    Because it''s like pushing a boulder toward the mountain. If he doesn''t do this, then the boulder will not only crush him, but also everything behind him. For him, everything behind him is the meaning of his life. He cannot and absolutely does not allow it. The ideals he has struggled for his entire life are shattered before his eyes.


    This is the desperate effort of an idealist. And luck seemed to have given him favor at this time, allowing him to really explore such a glimmer of light at this time.


    Faint possibility. It is not even certain that this will really work. But Smith Zhou had no other choice, so at the moment when he broke off the search for the long river of time, he immediately made a decision to collapse the dimensional demons present.


    He drew away in an instant, and disappeared without a trace as if he had been outside. And this attitude that seemed to have nothing to do with him almost instantly broke the bottom line of these dimensional demons.


    "Red pine nuts! I''m going to kill you!" Saitorak roared, but it made no sense. Because catastrophe would not give him such a chance to act in such an unnecessary way. He wielded the sword of destruction and slashed down. And under his immense power and the unparalleled edge of the Sword of Destruction, Emperor Weishan''s shield did not even stop for a moment, it was already divided into two halves.


    And after this shield, Saitorak''s huge body suddenly separated, and the raging flame of extinction burned on his body like a wood soaked with grease.


    This cannot kill him completely, because the Crimson Universe is still supporting him. But in the same way, this support doesn''t make any sense, because the huge black hole is still raging in his universe. Soon, this huge celestial body from his main universe will swallow everything in his universe and bring destruction to his universe. And at that time, he will follow the catastrophe.


    He realized this, and subconsciously wanted to ask for help. But Smith Zhou''s retreat caused them more damage than he thought. Because at this moment when he was resurrected from the ashes, except for the chaotic and inexplicable beholder, everyone else was already like birds and beasts, and fled without a trace.


    He was left alone and a fearless idiot. And this is already doomed to his end.

 Chapter 2203：

    Cleaved Satolak''s arm and cut his head straight from his neck. Haojiao grabbed his ugly head with one hand, and with the other hand, he already took advantage of the situation and penetrated the sword of world destruction into the big eye of the beholder.


    The blazing flame made the beholder wailing in pain, and he flicked his tentacles desperately, trying to remove himself from the blade of the sword of destruction, but obviously, this is not something he can easily do .


    The power of the extinguishing fire is not only burning his body, but at the same time, the powerful black hole power from the catastrophe is also forcibly dismantling the source of chaos in his body. Others may be helpless with this chaotic force, but catastrophe is different. With the powerful gravity of the black hole and the power given to him by the universe itself, he can do this easily. The degree of difficulty is no less than opening a trash can and throwing something in. For the beholder, it was a complete disaster.


    He wailed and convulsed, but it was still to no avail. And watched a demon **** who was at the apex of the universe, who was at the top of the universe, fell to such a fate. While Cetolak was terrified in his heart, he also inevitably gave birth to a kind of despair that belongs to the rabbit and the fox.


    He does not want to die, it is inevitable. Even though he has lived for hundreds of millions of years and has been accustomed to the rise and fall of life and death in the long years, this does not mean that he can calmly accept the end of his destiny. Therefore, he can only beg for mercy. At this time, he lost all his dignity, just like those people who crawled under his feet and asked him for mercy. In a low voice, he pleaded for the catastrophe infinitely humble.


    "Forgive me... the supreme ruler, I am willing to pay for all my mistakes, I only ask for your forgiveness!"


    "forgive?"


    Carrying Setorak''s head, watching the almost omnipotent demon **** begging in the universe. The divine body that Havoc incarnate immediately showed a mocking smile.


    "I don''t like to forgive, especially for **** like you. It can be said that when you stand on the opposite side of me with that bastard, your ending is doomed. Poor guy..."


    "No, no, no..." Although there was only one head left, Setolak desperately resisted, trying to struggle out of this ending. For this, he can say that he will spare no effort. "Let me go, I can do anything for you. You understand the power I have, and I can be your subordinate, your lackey, in order to deal with all those who want to disadvantage you. For example, red pine nuts, For example, the guys in Sithorn, I still have the value to use, please! Don��t..."


    "Noisy!"


    Breeding a resentful dog, this is not the trouble that Haojiao wants to cause himself. So he simply stuffed Saitorak''s head into a black hole, and then plunged him into a near-endless collapse and reorganization with the powerful black hole gravity.


    During this period, Setolak can certainly rely on the support of the crimson universe to ensure that he will not die. But don��t forget, the Crimson Universe is already on the verge of peril. The black hole of catastrophe is raging endlessly in it. And it won��t take long for the Crimson Universe to completely come to an end. At that time, Setolak can only follow along and fall.


    An existence that is so powerful, it can almost be said to be shocking the universe, is about to die out in such a silent, it is inevitable that it will make people a little embarrassed. However, at this moment, not many people feel sentimental because of this, because almost everyone who witnessed or personally participated in it is in a desperate process.


    Catastrophe will not stop its destruction just because of the demise of Setorak and Shumagolas. After all, he is in charge of the power to maintain the balance of the universe. In the past, when he was passive and sabotaged, he did not care so much about these bugs, but this does not mean that these bugs have jumped in front of his eyes and have begun to blatantly provoke himself, and he can continue to remain indifferent.


    He needs to use a cool lesson to let these bugs know that times have changed. The era of swallowing the stars inaction or incapable of doing anything to them has passed. He is now in charge of the balance of the universe, and anyone, no matter what status or background, must have his tail clipped in front of him.


    Cetolak, Sithorn, Victoria and Smith Zhou, none of them can escape. He wants to use these people''s heads to warn the entire universe, and never provoke him, even if it''s a bit.


    This is the will and authority of his catastrophe. And when he really made up such a determination and began to implement it. These people, no matter how remote they are hiding in a corner, it is already useless.


    The first is Sithorn, the Underworld really slipped very quickly when he saw trouble. But no matter how fast he slipped, he couldn''t escape the catastrophe in the palm of his hand.


    Without Saitorak''s support in front, he would not even be able to counterattack. But after the catastrophe cut him open and burned him to ashes with the fire of extinction. In front of him is the family of Emperor Wei Shan.


    Wei Shandi shivered. Once they had already exhausted their strength, they were now almost equivalent to three weak chickens. In addition, even if they are still at their peak state, facing monsters like catastrophe, they have no possibility of resisting.


    It is impossible to resist. This apparently self-seeking behavior is not at all a wise move in their perception. And relying on himself before can only be regarded as an auxiliary at best, and it is not fundamentally a direct conflict with Havoc. Emperor Weishan hesitated a little, and he was already defending himself in this way.


    "My lord, we have no intention of being an enemy of you. All this is the conspiracy of that red pine seed. We did not specifically target you, we are the apostles of His Majesty Eternal..."


    It may be a little incoherent, but Emperor Wei Shan also expressed his meaning somewhat. They want to set aside their relationship and use eternity as one of the five gods as a shield.


    For many ancient beings, the identity of Emperor Wei Shan is indeed no secret. They do have a somewhat unclear relationship with eternity, and even in many cases, they can be regarded as agents of eternal will.


    But this doesn''t stop the catastrophe from doing to them, because the eternal face is not so great that he needs to compromise.


    After all, the five gods are not monolithic.


    For example, swallowing the stars, as the first life born on the same singularity as eternity after the restart of the universe, he is completely commensurate with eternal death and their siblings. Even with this kind of intimacy, the other gods still sat and watched as he was destroyed in the hands of Haojiao. Of course, the threat of catastrophe was so great that they had to compromise. But on the other hand, it is inevitable that their xinxing is too cold.


    After all, this conceptual life is different from the species that was born in flesh and blood and has real blood and emotional connections. They are not without feelings, but their feelings are far less than their rationality. Family affection, love, and even all the emotions required by the flesh and blood creatures, in their eyes, are probably not as important as real benefits.


    Maintaining the order and stability of this universe far surpasses the lives of their brothers in their eyes. Swallowing Star died because of this, and so did Janata. And just imagine, even with such a special relationship, they still fell to such a fate, let alone a mere Wei Shandi?


    Emperor Wei Shan obviously considered the wrong direction. What he should consider is not whether the catastrophe will sell eternal face and let him go. Rather, he is considering whether Eternal will sell Haojiao a face and ignore him.


    Judging from the current situation, as the incarnation of time, Eternal has not shown his face under such circumstances, and it is undoubtedly already clear about his attitude towards him. Realizing this, Catastrophe would naturally not be polite to him.


    He opened his big hand and grabbed the Wei Shan Di three like three ants. Catastrophe directly destroyed their bodies with its own divine power and swallowed their origins.


    The **** of magic is an excellent tonic, which can effectively strengthen that part of his divinity. For such benefits, he has always refused to come. It was already clearing away a few of the most powerful dimensional demon gods. As soon as the catastrophe turned his eyes, he focused his energy on the initiator of everything.


    Smith Zhou. He could feel that this guy seemed to be fleeing to the earth, but he didn''t think it would be a good choice for his life. Perhaps, he intends to threaten himself like Zhou Yi. However, with Zhou Yi already returning, it is not so easy for him to do this. In other words, it is impossible.


    So, did he choose a grave for himself?


    With a wicked taste like cat and mouse, Catastrophe wandered leisurely and chased Smith Zhou. And he didn''t know what Smith Zhou had prepared to deal with him at this moment.


    This is a special opportunity. But everything starts from the story of Janata''s revenge. In order to avenge his father, Janata resisted the courage to lie on the earth. However, it is a pity that after all, she could not endure the raging flames in her heart.


    She couldn''t care about her own strength, she took advantage of the gap in Domam''s attack and launched revenge on the exposed catastrophe. And the catastrophe that barely saved Janata''s life because of their plea of ??death is of course impossible to tolerate her any more. He chased her straight to the depths of the universe.


    This also provided conditions for Smith Zhou to hold Qin Ge Lei and the others. In fact, if the catastrophe was still on earth, Smith Zhou would never have such an opportunity.


    But also to save the family from Smith Zhou''s hands more surely. Xia Ruisi found the only person connected with the catastrophe, and with her help went to the depths of the universe to search for the catastrophe.


    It can be said that Catastrophe can know what is happening on Earth in the depths of the universe, entirely because of Xia Ruisi and their efforts. But it was also eager to save people. Havoc did not take Xia Ruisi and the others back immediately, but let Xia Ruisi return with her own ability.


    This is to avoid too much contact with Xia Ruisi. After all, he himself knew that his identity was indeed embarrassing for his former family members. What he couldn''t possibly have thought was that his avoidance of suspicion had become the key to Smith Zhou''s comeback at this moment.


    Smith Zhou saw the existence of Xia Ruisi from the long river of time. And based on his consistent understanding of his son, he knew very well that the two of them should have a certain status even in the heart of the catastrophe. Catch them, he is equivalent to grasping the key to the catastrophe. And as long as he held them in his own hands, he was not afraid that he could not negotiate terms with the catastrophe.


    Take a gamble, gamble on whether the catastrophe is willing to compromise for them. Although he is not very sure about this, Smith Zhou obviously has no other options. He could only make a living, and for this reason, he was quick to abandon his comrades, and appeared in front of Xia Ruisi and the others.


    Smith Zhou is not unfamiliar to Xia Ruisi. In fact, in her heart, who is still not sure about the situation, Smith Zhou seems to have reached a point where she needs to be unforgettable. She is not a broad-minded person, almost all the things that happened before have been engraved in her mind, and she always bears hatred.


    She hated Smith Zhou and hated this man who had a close relationship with their family. But no matter how disgusting she is, she still knows intellectually that this person is not something she can handle after all.


    Therefore, when she saw Smith Zhou''s first glance, she subconsciously opened the portal, pulled Natasha next to her, and got in. But Smith Zhou, who was here for them, could not allow the cooked duck to fly away?


    With a little magical power, Smith Zhou made Xia Ruisi''s escape into an active approach to him. And he didn''t need to use much effort. When he put his hands on the necks of Xia Ruisi and Natasha, even if the two of them had a lot of thought, they could only calm down honestly.


    The art of nightmare prayer is itself a method of controlling people. It is just right to use it at this time.


    And he just took Xia Ruisi and the others in his hands just now, and he hadn''t prepared much yet. On the other side, an aura that resembled the collapse of the world and the end of the day had already appeared in front of him.


    The catastrophe is coming.

 Chapter 2204：

    Following the traces of Smith Zhou, he found him in front of him. With just a glance, Havoc realized what Smith Zhou did to deal with him.


    This made him fill his chest with anger in an instant. And also gritted his teeth, he already snarled at Smith Zhou.


    "You are looking for death!"


    "It looks like it does work for you. In this case, I''m relieved."


    This kind of reaction is one of Smith Zhou''s most optimistic situations. Therefore, even if the catastrophe showed a very strong threat in words, he was still willing to give him a reserved smile.


    This can be regarded as showing his attitude, that is, he will not let go anyway. In the face of this situation where Xia Ruisi and Natasha were both controlled by him, even if it was a catastrophe, he had to forcibly suppress his anger and compromise to him.


    "Let go of them, I will leave you a way out!"


    "No, no, no... I don''t want this!"


    He shook his head, as if he had completely grasped the initiative in his own hands. The slumping expression on Smith Zhou''s face was swept away, and it instantly changed to the way he always held Zhizhu.


    He first tried to grasp the points and points, which made him consciously start to increase the intensity of his fingers. And with the different changes in the look on Havoc''s face when he targeted Xia Ruisi or Natasha, he had already reached a general conclusion in his heart.


    Afterwards, he no longer continued to provoke the catastrophe mentality. Smith Zhou''s eyes were fixed, and he already spoke to him.


    "I said, I don��t care about my own life and death. This sentence is the same even now. Let��s tell you this, child. If you are willing to promise me one condition, then I will hand them back to you now, and then Leave it to you, how about it!"


    "condition?"


    Of course, Havoc didn''t want to mention any conditions in his heart. This forced compromise is basically a sign of weakness in his heart, and he is never willing to show even one point of weakness in anything. However, what I have to say is that Smith Zhou at this moment has indeed grasped his vitals, even no matter how unwilling he is, he can only suppress this mood.


    "What conditions do you have!"


    Seeing the catastrophe opened his mouth, and also restrained his surging weather flame. Although he said that his face was ugly and a bit scary, Smith Zhou still breathed out in his heart. He was really afraid that he would ignore it and make any impulsive actions. After all, judging from his previous attitude towards those dimensional demon gods, he was not so tolerant.


    People like this are not so easy to deal with at the first thought. And now that he has let go of his mouth, Smith Zhou is naturally unable to sell anything.


    "Very simple! I want you to guarantee one thing."


    "I want you to promise that no matter what the situation is, you will not take action against the earth and humans. As long as you can guarantee that you will not harm humans, then the things I promised before can take effect immediately!"


    "Humanity?"


    Suddenly hearing this request from him, Haojiao''s heart jumped, and then he couldn''t help but put a sarcasm on his face.


    "You don''t even need your life, just to let me open my face when facing humans?"


    "Indeed!" There is nothing bad to admit about this. Smith Zhou also said frankly. "In my life, I have given them both ideals and mental strength. For them, I have sacrificed countless. And because of this, when everything I have painstakingly created has finally blossomed, I will never allow it, like It��s your existence that punctures it like a bubble. I need to fight for them and do my best, so I don��t mind making a little more sacrifice for this."


    "interesting."


    Hei Ran sneered, Haojiao would not show such great righteousness at the moment, but he would pay even the slightest respect to him. On the contrary, he only felt sad for such people. Sacrifice everything for your ideals, including your loved ones, loved ones, and even everything. Does this kind of life really have any value in existence? He was very skeptical. In other words, he is a little curious at the moment, curious about Smith Zhou''s mentality.


    "I''m very curious. As a famous butcher in the human world, you, who are regarded by the entire mankind as a devil and monster, would actually make such sacrifices for them. What are you doing?"


    He said so, but he also directly moved the space where they were. At first, they were still in the deep space of the universe, but the next moment, they were already in front of the earth.


    Looking down, the familiar blue planet is right under their feet. And just by their eyesight, you can see the scene of the fight between the soldiers under the Hydra and the humans.


    It was almost the most tragic fight. In the face of the terrifying lethality of modern weapons, the biochemical soldiers from Hydra completely showed their crazy and animalistic side. Regardless of casualties, they launched a tide of offensive against the enemy''s position with endless artillery fire. And with the support of Hydra''s sufficient technological strength, their opponents also paid enough casualties.


    No matter how powerful the modern armed forces are, it is impossible to say that they will be able to compete with the monsters of Hydra in this short handover. And at all times, almost people are hurting and dying. Blood flooded the earth, and bones were like mountains and plains. And the culprit of all this is not Smith Zhou in front of him?


    It was he himself who caused this war, and counting this war and the various things he had made in the past, he has killed at least hundreds of millions of innocent creatures.


    It can be said that the blood directly or indirectly on his hands has surpassed all human beings in history. Although it is said that there is still a gap between this and the dimensional demons who exterminate planets at every turn and end civilization. But don''t forget, the Dimensional Demon God will not characterize himself as one of the ants that can be destroyed by them, and they will not play such a trick in the name of great love.


    Smith Zhou''s behavior is not to be said to be unique, but it is also extremely rare in the entire universe. As a bystander, the catastrophe just wants to know, what kind of contradiction is this, so he chooses to do such a thing?


    While saying that I love them from the bottom of my heart, on the other hand, we shed tears and waved a butcher knife at them mercilessly. This kind of intense emotional and behavioral conflict almost made him think that he was facing a specially created character in a tragedy work. But he actually exists, and stands in front of him like this. This made him have to sigh, Destiny is really a **** who loves to play with people.


    "For what?"


    This is not the first time such a question has been answered. Whether it''s a like-minded person like Steve, or a hostile or intermediate person like Tony or Zhou Yi. He has more or less expounded his ideals. But today, when this ideal has been completed from a certain angle, it is no longer an unfinished, but an almost completed work that is exposed to him, he went to elaborate again, but there was a Kind of more special feeling.


    "Perhaps to make human beings better."


    "Looking back now. It seems that my life''s ideals originated from the very beginning of my life. From that time on, when I struggled with a group of people for the survival and growth of the entire human race, it seemed to be doomed. I This life should only be dedicated to such a cause."


    When he said this, it seemed a little strange. But his control of Xia Ruisi and the others is not missing. This kind of low-level mistake will not appear to him. So the catastrophe just looked at him and sighed, explaining.


    "But this is not a problem that can be solved with enthusiasm. For thousands of years, I have failed countless times, and from these failures, I have also ended up with enough experience and lessons. That is, human beings alone cannot To complete this process of self-recognition and promotion. Human stupidity and differences will make them endlessly immersed in stupid infighting and consumption. No matter how smart we are compared to some alien races And rich potential, but only if we are still immersed in this stupid mistake, we will never be able to catch up with them and achieve our own glory."


    "For this, human beings need a person. A person who can clearly recognize where they are going, and who has the ability and courage to whip them and drive them away. It''s like a shepherd who drives the flock. The difference is that it''s not just about using The whip is a weak tool, more of it, I need to drive the wolves, and everything that threatens them, makes them feel fear and pressure. This will certainly not be such a beautiful process, but sometimes it is necessary Make this sacrifice. Whether it''s them or myself..."


    "Nice rhetoric. It sounds like I almost think of you as a saint!"


    Clapping vigorously, what appeared on Haojiao''s face was not praise, but mockery. Although Smith Zhou described his ideals as extremely great, it seems that he is like a martyr, making that special choice and dedication for the cause of mankind as a whole. But in his opinion, there is only one manifestation of all this from the bones, and that is selfishness and self-righteousness.


    Almost everything he did was based on what he thought, what he thought. And on this basis, he didn''t ask anyone who was persecuted by him if they were willing to make this sacrifice for his ideal of mankind. He puts his moral ideals in the supreme position above others, and does not care about any other, including the whole of humanity, whether he wants this result from him. To put it bluntly, he was just satisfying himself.


    Even if it is now, he regards himself as a bargaining chip, but this does not change the basic nature of all his actions. Compared with the average selfish person, he has abandoned other parts of his ideal. But after all, the taste is still the same.


    Havoc never thought that this would be the right idea. After all, what he himself agrees with is a completely different point of view.


    He loves what he loves and will be desperate for the people he loves. It was like in the last universe, he ended his universe because he lost everything. And people who hold this view are naturally unable to agree with Smith Zhou who sacrifices everything for his ideals.


    Sneer, that''s for sure. But he couldn''t ask Smith Zhou to admit that he was not, and to change the view that he maintained his entire life.


    After all, the most difficult thing in the world is not to kill a person. Instead, let this person think the same as you. Havoc doesn''t have the ability to correct the thoughts of a crazy guy. Therefore, he can only mock so much.


    And this kind of mockery is completely painless to Smith Zhou.


    As an extremely determined person, of course it is impossible for him to say that he will doubt his ideals and original intentions because of others'' casual questioning and accusations. He has experienced similar problems countless times. And I have already asked myself countless times. As a result, he became more and more firm in his ideals and regarded them as truth.


    This is simply unshakable, no matter who the other party is. So even in the face of catastrophe, he still showed an attitude of neither arrogant nor overbearing, and did not allow much discussion.


    "Perhaps. So, your answer? This should be an easy choice for you."


    "Indeed. After all, I am different from you."


    Staring at the planet under his feet, Haojiao''s face instantly revealed a very playful malice. This made Smith Zhou immediately raised his heart, and his next words made Smith Zhou''s heart panic.


    "But, I always feel that I shouldn''t promise such unnecessary things. After all, there are too many people like you."


    "If every time, they are like you and threaten me with the safety of my beloved, what should I do? Will I give in step by step until I have nowhere to go? This is not the situation I want to face ."


    Hearing this, Smith Zhou suddenly felt his mouth dry. He deliberately wanted to explain that this was just a special case. After all, not everyone has the courage to threaten his existence, and not everyone has the ability to do this step. However, he did not have time.


    Because at this time, the catastrophe has already taken action. He had already stretched out his hand at the planet under his feet, or the white moon beside the planet.


    "I don''t like this. What I like more is to throw the problem back and let them make a choice? Should I do such a stupid thing?"


    The voice just fell, like a joke. The satellite that has stayed around the earth for billions of years has already left its orbit, and fell straight toward the planet it guards in a posture as if it was hit by a billiard ball of the same size. .


    This situation is tantamount to the catastrophe of mankind. And Smith Zhou burst out of the corner of his eye almost immediately and shouted.


    "stop!"

 Chapter 2205：

    The roar cannot stop the enemy. At the very least, at this time, it is impossible for Smith Zhou to stop the catastrophe with just a shout.


    He can only act and use all the power he may use to prevent the landing of this satellite. However, the power of catastrophe is absolute. No matter what method he used, whether it was pulling space, looking back in time, or distorting reality and head-on mana to prevent the satellite from falling, he couldn''t stop it.


    Although the moon is not falling fast, it is always moving towards the earth. And with the constant approach of this satellite that has been with the earth since the ancient times, catastrophic changes have begun to appear on the entire earth.


    The first is the change in tides. The tide on the earth is a periodic motion of the earth itself under the action of gravity between the sun and the moon. The ocean, which occupies most of the earth''s area, is attracted by the gravitational force of the sun and the moon, and the tide changes during a fixed period of time.


    This change has been maintained for hundreds of millions of years. And the reason why it can last so long lies in the stable positional relationship among the three celestial bodies, the earth, the moon, and the sun.


    This orbit has been in order for hundreds of millions of years. It can be said that the life styles of humans and all living things on the earth are based on such a set of celestial movements. And now that this balance is suddenly broken, it is naturally an upheaval in general. And the most notable feature is that the monstrous wave instantly rolled from the sea level and turned into a merciless tsunami.


    Tsunami has always been a devastating disaster for coastal areas. The Indian Ocean tsunami in 2004 directly caused more than 200,000 deaths and millions of people were left homeless. And this is not the largest tsunami recorded in human history.


    Compared with the Indian Ocean tsunami with a wave height of only tens of meters, the tsunami wave that occurred in Lituya Bay in 1958 was as high as 524 meters, which is the most in human history. But even at such a height, in the face of the wave formed by the approaching moon at this moment, it is nothing at all.


    The huge gravitational force is so close that it almost washes the sea water to the sky. Under the dual action of fluid and gravity, in an instant, waves with a height of several thousand meters are already rising and falling one after another on the ocean.


    This is no longer a disaster that humans can deal with. In fact, when governments all over the world heard that the moon is approaching and waves of thousands of meters are rising along the coast, they have almost given up resistance. The only thing is probably the previous fire plan. But even with this plan, time may be too late.


    The world is in chaos, and the government''s inaction on information control allows everyone to know what is happening through different channels. Even if the government controls information and blocks channels, it is actually difficult to prevent them from understanding the situation. Because the approach of the moon is visible to the naked eye. The huge gravitational force is slowly tearing open the sky of the earth, and the white satellite can be seen gradually clear and approaching with the naked eye.


    By the same token, it is impossible to cover up the state of affairs with a wave that is thousands of meters high from the sea. Anyone who lives near the coast only needs to look at the sea to see all this clearly.


    As the sea is about to submerge the land, in fact all the islands on the earth are almost submerged. Human beings can only pray powerlessly in the face of such disasters, and prayers cannot solve any problems at all.


    The catastrophe, as the initiator of everything, is impossible to pay attention to the prayers of these people. In the face of the persecution of the catastrophe, Smith Zhou was extremely entangled in his heart while his pupils were congested. He was caught in a dilemma, and no matter what choice he made, it meant a huge risk for him. His mind was full of thoughts, but until the end, he still gritted his teeth and squeezed Xia Ruisi''s delicate neck firmly.


    "Stop, or I will kill her! Is this the result you want to see?"


    Catastrophe''s pupils were also shrinking, and the anger in his eyes was like a deep darkness that was running endlessly, as if to swallow everything. It can be said that at this moment, there is simply a beast lurking in his heart that wants to destroy the entire world, roaring and wanting to rush out of this cage. And he managed to guard the prison door, barely controlling to prevent himself from becoming that crazy.


    Reason is constantly fading. And he himself showed a hideous smile slightly madly.


    "I don''t want to see such a result, but do you want to see all this destroyed? You want to make a deal, and I gave you a deal. But now, the person who should make that choice should be you, and It shouldn''t be me!"


    "Lunatic!" The threat was threatened, and the unrelenting catastrophe made Smith Zhou Nei a big miss. He didn''t seem to have thought that Havoc would be so different from Zhou Yi, and he was unwilling to compromise even half a step under such circumstances. And the more so, it made him feel that the two hostages in his hand became more and more hot.


    Is it really correct to provoke such a terrifying guy because of a potential hidden danger? He couldn''t help but question his initial decision at this moment. However, years of experience and thinking have given him the same answer again and again. That''s what he did right, catastrophe is definitely the biggest threat to humanity in the future.


    Now he can do this kind of thing that is almost exterminating mankind, then will he not repeat this kind of thing again in the future?


    It is unlikely, because his characteristics determine that he will always be like this. So letting him exist is tantamount to placing humans on the side of an explosive barrel. For the sake of the future of mankind, it is definitely the right choice to eliminate this threat.


    The idea is correct. But it is extremely difficult to achieve this step. Smith Zhou is already on a tough time now. His ideas have gone bankrupt, and he, who has placed all his ideals on the human race, can''t accept the current situation at all.


    So, do you want to let go? The weak idea immediately emerged from his mind. It''s ridiculous, he has never felt that he should be weak in his entire life, as such ridiculous things shouldn''t exist in his body. But now, at this moment, he did feel the weak existence in his heart.


    It is better to give up if nothing can be done. Such ideas are fresh and ridiculous. He really couldn''t help but pull the corner of his mouth. Seeing that he could still smile at this moment, Haojiao''s face was even heavier, and he pressed his palm toward the earth again.


    The moon is getting closer, and at this moment the huge gravitational force is already beginning to tear up the earth.


    As a real celestial body, the moon has the ability to affect the operation of the earth''s geology. It''s just the past, it is a safe distance from the earth, and the earth itself has already adapted to the gravitational pull it brings. So this is barely considered safe. But right now, this situation has been broken. The moon has approached a dangerous enough distance, and this also makes the earth itself have to react.


    The huge gravitational force of the moon is affecting the plates of the earth, while the rotation of the earth itself is still moving forward in the past. It''s like two people running side by side at high speed, suddenly one stops and grabs the other''s clothes. People may be fine, but clothes will definitely go wrong.


    The plates of the earth are the clothes of the earth, and it is obvious that under this obvious pull, the clothes can no longer bear this huge power.


    The loud sound is already clearly coming from the ground, it is the sound of friction and vibration between the large floor blocks. When this kind of movement occurs, it often means that the earth itself begins to move in the most direct way.


    Earthquakes, and they are endless, almost all over the world. If the previous tsunami only endangered the coast and nearby areas, now, after an earthquake occurs, it is difficult to say that any corner of the human body is safe.


    All cities, no matter what their scale, are like fortresses built of sand under the earthquake. They collapsed and disappeared in an instant. Human beings are as small as dust. Under such a disaster, their lives are even weaker than duckweed.


    The destruction is in sight, and this has almost become the last straw to crush the camel, completely crushing Smith Zhou''s will.


    He couldn''t hold on anymore, because immediately the things he insisted on didn''t exist anymore. What''s the point of him holding on? The cruel reality forced him to bow his head and admit defeat. And just after a long sigh, he let go of his hand and said to the catastrophe.


    "Wait, I''ll give in... Stop it, I won''t do any resistance."


    "Huh?" With a sneer, the dark light still surging in Haojiao''s eyes. The anger in his heart did not stop burning, but he himself knew that this time was indeed not suitable for pushing Smith Zhou more.


    After all, this is only a critical moment of survival, and with infinite gems in his hands, he still has a way to reverse it all. But if it really ruins everything and leaves him no hope at all, then maybe he will really come and die.


    This is also not the situation that Havoc hopes to see, so he just sneered and said so.


    "Are you going to give up? I thought you could hold on longer?"


    "Persist? Does such persistence have any meaning?"


    With a wry smile, Xia Ruisi and Natasha were pushed forward. Smith Zhou is already rushing towards the moon. And Haojiao also chose to let go at this time, because he had already focused on the two hostages.


    Smith Zhou really surrendered. He even released the spell control over the two men. At this point, the catastrophe can also be seen clearly, and this is why he let Smith Zhou stop all that. And when he first took Natasha and embraced her in his arms. He hesitated for a while, and said to Xia Ruisi who was close at hand.


    "Are you all right, Xia Ruisi."


    "Of course, I''m fine, he hasn''t had time to do anything to us."


    Although it was not the first time we met, Xia Ruisi was still somewhat at a loss about the existence of Havoc. And after a little hesitation, she just said to the catastrophe.


    "Maybe I didn''t have time to talk to you in detail before...what should I call you, I mean, do I need to call you brother?"


    Xia Ruisi in front of her was somewhat different from the one in the memory of Havoc. Because the sister in his memory was obviously younger than the one in front of him. This seemed to remind him that there was a gap between them. And it seemed that he had also thought of this, Haojiao retracted the hand that stretched out to her cheek, and at the same time, he condensed the different look on his face.


    "No. I''m different from that guy. You are his sister, not mine. My Charis... is dead, died a long time ago. So, you don''t need to call me that, just call me ..."


    "Reinhardt. Just call him Reinhardt!"


    Natasha interrupted Catastrophe aloud, and she could feel that Catastrophe seemed to be cutting off something, but this was not exactly the decision she wanted him to make. Some things cannot and should not be given up. Because once you choose to let go, it is very likely that you will never be able to find it again, and you will completely become another existence.


    With a woman''s innate keen sixth sense, Natasha could feel that Catastrophe seemed to have the potential for such a transformation. And she didn''t want to see the person closest to her become another look, so she interrupted him. He also said the name that Havoc is often used in humans.


    She regarded this as a kind of salvation. In this regard, Havoc did not make much noise. He was just silent. Xia Ruisi shook her eyebrows inexplicably, and then stretched out her hand to him.


    "Well, Reinhardt. I want to thank you for saving me. Although the method is a bit weird, it''s enough to scare that guy."


    Unlike the existence of Smith Zhou and Havoc, they didn''t intuitively feel how huge changes have taken place on the earth at this moment. In their eyes, the moon has only narrowed the distance with the earth, and it is far from the point where it directly collides with the earth. And as long as it does not reach this point, then everything is still within the acceptable range.


    Of course, they also know that this is not a very good way. Perhaps when they were held hostage, this was a counter-threatening method. But now that the crisis has been lifted, can this dangerous method be stopped?


    They threw this question to the catastrophe. In this regard, the catastrophe turned his gaze to the direction of the moon, and showed a playful smile at Smith Zhou, who was already on the moon and tried to push it to the original orbit.


    "Stop? This should not be decided by me, but by him... If you want to stop all this, it depends on whether he works hard enough!"

 Chapter 2206：

    For Smith Zhou, this is no longer a question of hard work. It is a question of whether you need to work hard.


    On the surface, it is very easy to resolve the current crisis facing the earth. Only need to use reality gems a little, or go back in time, the earth will soon return to its former calm appearance.


    But the problem is that the catastrophe does not intend to make Smith Zhou do so easily.


    He wanted to make Smith Zhou feel more powerless, so for this reason, he left a special foreshadowing on the moon.


    That is, the entire moon has been transformed by his power and turned into an existence outside of specifications.


    Since it is the original moon, its influence on the earth has not changed. But at the same time, it has also become a special moon, so special that neither reality nor time and space can affect it.


    No matter what spells and methods Smith Zhou uses, he cannot change this nature. This also means that even if he restores the earth that he has tried everything he can to, the approaching moon will still have a devastating effect on the earth itself.


    There is only one way to truly restore the situation to its original state, and that is to push the moon back to its original orbit. But this is not so easy for Smith Zhou.


    It is true that Smith Zhou at this moment is still one of the strongest in the universe. It''s a mere moon, analogous to those huge celestial bodies that are just the size of a sesame. It shouldn''t be a problem for him.


    However, the reality is not that simple. Because even if he only feels it a little, he can feel the heavy pressure that the moon brings to him at this moment that is completely incompatible with its size.


    That kind of pressure can only be felt on the largest and heaviest celestial body in the universe. But now, it appeared on the moon, which can only be said to be a ghost in the dark.


    As for his purpose of doing this. Smith Zhou knew very well that it was designed specifically for himself.


    He must push away the moon to save the earth, and save the ideals and hard work he has devoted his life to. And this is no longer a question of whether he can do this step, but he must do this step. Here, he has no retreat. And this is precisely the intention of the catastrophe.


    Your feet are everything you want to protect. Whether you can save them depends on whether you work hard enough and desperately.


    This is so pretentious. Smith Zhou can only accept the move. He didn''t even have to hesitate, he was already on top of the moon and started to wrestle with this special celestial body.


    In common sense, the moon, which does not accept any magical interference with special factors at this moment, can only compete in the most authentic and original form, is not a good opponent for Smith Zhou. He couldn''t use that kind of method of heaven and earth, which meant that his figure was only a drop in the ocean for the entire moon. And even if he has great power, he is also very likely to push the moon through instead of pushing it away under this size gap.


    This made him subconsciously cautious, but it was not until he actually contacted him that he clearly felt that he was a false alarm.


    The catastrophe gave this planet all the huge mass. And this quality is basically produced by the gravitational force he endowed.


    Although he has made subtle adjustments, the scope of this gravitational force is limited to the moon itself, rather than spilling out, directly shattering the earth below. But it can''t be said that it is so detailed that it makes the moon incredibly heavy and loose like tofu.


    That is counterintuitive. So, the good news is that under the huge gravity, the moon becomes extremely dense. So that even if it is Smith Zhou''s size to fight him, it will not appear to the point where he is worried that the moon will collide and fall apart.


    But the bad news is that the moon is too heavy. It was so heavy that even with the huge power he possessed now, it was a little unbearable.


    Just the first moment of contact, he felt as if all his power had been squeezed out. The collision of pure power made his undamaged body begin to resemble rotten wood, and began to crackle and make noises. And every organ and every cell in his body is like a crazy pumping machine, and it started to operate frantically without any other considerations at all.


    This is equivalent to burning himself, but he has no other choice. Because only in this way, he can resist the huge pressure that the moon now puts on him, and only in this way, can he stop the moon from falling.


    The movement of the moon stopped instantly. The inertia generated by the huge mass made Smith Zhou''s face flushed. His body couldn''t help but fell, and then in the process of uplifting and straightening his waist, he began to push the moon up with difficulty.


    At first it was only a minute, this is the most difficult stage, because the moon needs to change from a stationary state to a motion. And then, this action began to become a little easier. In the gravitation-free state of the universe, once this celestial body starts to move, it can move autonomously by relying on inertia.


    Smith Zhou''s next action can only be regarded as increasing this inertial operation, which of course will become much easier. However, Havoc did not want to make this kind of thing so simple.


    The majestic gravitational force burst out in a special position. After cleverly avoiding the earth, it began to force the moon to move toward the earth again.


    This time, the pressure it brought to Smith Zhou was far greater than before. So that he couldn''t even resist even a little bit, he was already dragged by the falling moon and flew towards the earth.


    And this is equivalent to the countdown to the destruction of the earth. Once the moon falls to the point where it is completely captured by the earth''s gravity, the moon that accelerates again will be unstoppable. And as long as the moon and the earth collide, with the heavy mass of the moon today, the entire earth will be completely shattered and turned into ashes in the universe.


    This is a situation that cannot be accepted by Smith Zhou, so he growled and began to evolve more terrifying upheavals in his body.


    He completely opened the door of the universe in his body, allowing the power of another universe to perfuse his body more directly. Of course, because the energy of the new universe is limited after all, even with such a change, it is difficult to say that there is a way to make him have any fundamental changes in power.


    He knows this too. So after gritting his teeth and thinking, he didn''t hesitate, and directly detonated the star closest to the gate.


    Even if it is a newly born star, it is a star after all. Its inner matter and evolutionary method are determined. When it enters the end, it will release the most dazzling light of its life and become a supernova.


    At this moment, endless radiation is ejected, and the energy it releases is almost equal to the total energy released by this star in its lifetime. And such a huge amount of energy, even if only part of it is released through the gate, is almost a huge gap between the normal opening of the gate and the breach of the embankment.


    Smith Zhou''s body was forced to bear even greater pressure at this moment. He had to grit his teeth to barely ensure that the energy in his body would not burst out.


    That would not be a good thing. Because it doesn''t just mean that he has lost his vital energy source. More importantly, such powerful radiant energy, released at such a distance, is enough to cause extinction to the entire planet''s ecosystem.


    He is here to save mankind, not to destroy them by himself.


    Therefore, he desperately controlled this burst of energy in his body. Let them be confined to their own body. Then, through the discharge and absorption of the infinite gems, this energy is directly transformed into his own body, turned into the driving source of the power gems, and then the power of the gems is applied to his body.


    It is not a complicated operating mechanism, but it is extremely difficult and dangerous. This can be seen from his appearance. The enveloping light at this moment seems to be shooting out through every pore on his body. The change as if his whole person has become a riddled porcelain, which is enough to prove that at this moment his What kind of huge pressure is the body under.


    He is like a dam, carrying it to the limit he can carry. But at the same time, this almost full-load operation also brought him unprecedented power.


    It''s different from those who only knew how to claim power from infinite gems. Now he is using power in exchange for power, and gaining even greater rebates of Infinite Gems by trading. This makes him almost unprecedentedly powerful, so much so that he can almost use this power alone to contend with the terrifying gravity in front of him.


    Of course, it''s just reluctant. After all, this gravitational force is a manifestation of the will to catastrophe, a kind of manipulation of his own power. And when the catastrophe does not want him to complete this kind of salvation, or the catastrophe simply wants to crush him in this way and drown him above his ideals and ambitions, no matter how powerful he becomes, he It won''t help.


    Smith Zhou knows this. And as he expected, the weight he bears became huge again.


    This has become a disguised wrestle between him and the catastrophe. Unless he can force the catastrophe to have nothing to do with him, he can only be forced to go out in person. Then, in this fight, he cannot get the victory he wants.


    It''s difficult, but it''s more hopeful not to confront Havoc. Smith Zhou is also doing this seemingly futile effort with such a lucky hope. He has found a way, so what is left is just repeating it again and again.


    There are millions of newborn stars in the newborn universe in him. Even if it is nearly half destroyed by the catastrophe, there are hundreds of thousands of stars. If the energy to ignite a star and turn it into a supernova is not enough to support him to fight the catastrophe in this way, then ignite two, three...


    Catastrophe can''t endlessly improve his power to remotely control the moon, he must have a limit. What I have to do is to exceed this limit.


    Strengthened the will, and even more majestic power immediately burst out from his body with Smith Zhou''s silent roar.


    His body has been completely covered by light. The power that could hardly be completely concealed escaped from his body, and the unimaginable ultra-high temperature was only a moment, and it already burned the surface of the moon around him into magnificent diamond-like crystals. shape.


    High temperature and high pressure are the basis for the formation of this substance. And under the more majestic and uncontrollable power at this moment, the white moon of the past has been stained with a dazzling red. And it was getting stronger and stronger, and the red color began to grow stronger.


    The moon seemed to be lit. The situation seems to have reached a stalemate at this time. Catastrophe is indeed a remote control that can''t endlessly enhance this kind of gravity. After all, if he continues to ascend, it will be difficult not to affect the earth. And for the current competition in this game, if he did that, he would have lost.


    Although he doesn''t care about the safety of the earth, this does not mean that he is willing to destroy this blue planet with his own hands. After all, the earth is still important to many people. For example, the two people around him...


    Therefore, he still abides by the rules of this game. In this case, seeing that I only need to add a hand of strength to win this competition. But Smith Zhou was still a little surprised to find that he seemed to have no way to continue.


    The manipulation of Havoc has limits. But in the same way, his body is the same, there is a limit. What is the immortal body of the King Kong, the immortal body. That is just an exaggerated vain word. Even though, he can cross the universe with a powerful body, wandering on terrifying celestial bodies such as the sun and neutron stars. But this does not mean that his body can really bear everything.


    Supernova, the most explosive force in the universe. Such explosive power is a kind of harm even to him. He can bear it once, but it doesn''t mean he can bear it the second time or the third time. What''s more, there are power gems responding again and again, so this has already brought him close to the brink of exhaustion.


    He thought he could hold on longer. But apparently, the collapse was like the collapse of a building, and suddenly he had no time to react.


    In an instant, his arm supporting the moon as a force was already like burnt embers, broken and annihilated in the air. And at the moment when the moon fell abruptly and he had to carry him on his shoulders, his body also began to shatter, fall off, and fall apart.


    Everything came so suddenly that he couldn''t even make a bitter smile. And at this moment when the huge pressure almost completely destroyed his whole body, the whole person. A stream of light rushed from the earth.

 Chapter 2207：

    The streamer flew in front of him instantly, and Smith Zhou fixed his eyes, but he saw a somewhat familiar figure.


    It seems that only the figure in the distant memory gives him the illusion that time has returned to twenty years ago. But in the end, the appearance was different from that time, and his sober consciousness still made him understand that this could not be the person he was thinking of.


    "Who are you?" He asked hesitantly, feeling a little hoarse. This means that he is mentally numb and slow, and he is no longer able to communicate with others casually through will like before.


    And this change made the person wearing a suit of armor appear a little silent and stunned. It seemed that he had difficulty accepting such a reality, but after a while, he calmed down his consternation and intolerance, and replied in a tone of trying to maintain his emotions.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, I just want to help you."


    He seems to want to hide his identity. But even if Smith Zhou has fallen into the field he is now, he still won''t turn into that old-eyed and dim-thinking appearance. His omission was only temporary, and when his brain started functioning normally again. He had already determined the identity of the person in front of him through a few clues.


    "Go away, brat. This is not something you can intervene. How far can you get me away!"


    He immediately began to yell, yelling at the boldness of the person in front of him, and demanding that he leave immediately. But because all his strength at this moment has been exhausted, he can''t really move to stop this person. He couldn''t drive him away by words.


    What''s more, people here are also rebellious. He is not the kind of kid who will be obedient by just listening to an adult. So even though he felt that he had revealed his identity, he still held out his hand to the crimson moon that had been scorched in silence.


    This is a dangerous move. He obviously underestimated what Smith Zhou was fighting against at the moment.


    The heavy pressure in the moment he just touched, already made his whole body groan. And the high temperature that appeared because of the overflow of supernova energy made him feel like he was in a burning hell, and it was miserable.


    The armor he was wearing was a complete joke at the moment. It didn''t even play a protective role at all, and its outer layer was already ignited and melted, completely exposing him from it. Faced with the immediate environment, even if he was so talented, he couldn''t help crying out at this moment.


    Hearing this voice, Smith Zhou subconsciously wanted to protect him. He didn''t even know where his power came from, and he could feel the load on his shoulders obviously lighter at this moment. He didn''t have the time to think about such small problems. Almost a bit arrogant, he bumped into the person who came. While caring about the back of his back and the broken arm supporting the moon behind him, he also yelled more anxiously and weakly.


    "I said, go away! Brat. You are not qualified to come in, and this is not something you should mix in. Go back and go back to your mother. Be with them and be a bystander honestly, This is what you should do!"


    "Then let me watch you die? You old bastard!"


    The words have reached this point, and it is impossible to conceal one''s identity. After throwing away the broken armor and turning himself back to the original appearance, Zhou Shang was a little bit unable to control his emotions, and shouted at Smith Zhou in front of him.


    He will be here at this time, there is a reason. That is, he has a special feeling for Smith Zhou, so much so that even after Smith Zhou has done so many things, he still cannot completely abandon him.


    Perhaps for many people in this world, Smith Zhou is a cruel devil, an executioner who slaughters the world. And even for their family, Smith Zhou can hardly be called a real family. But for Zhou Shang, Smith Zhou is different.


    For Zhou Shang, Smith Zhou did what a grandfather should do. In fact, in the years when Zhou Yi disappeared, it was also Smith Zhou who had been with Zhou Shang, fulfilling his obligations as a male elder.


    There are real feelings between them. Zhou Shang couldn''t deny this at all. Even if Smith Zhou used their family to kill his friend, he still needs to admit that he has Smith Zhou in his heart.


    So, when he saw Smith Zhou Lun fell into the current field. When the family around him is indifferent to this, even the insiders have a kind of unspeakable pleasure. He really felt that he could not sit and watch, so he concealed the facts from his family members and started running towards the moon.


    And once left the comfortable environment he was in. He also has a clearer understanding of the changes taking place in the world.


    It is different from Huiyao City, which is blessed by his father and the power of the heavens, and is almost unaffected. With the approach of the moon, the current world is already presenting a scene that is turned upside down. In this case, Smith Zhou supported the moon, and the situation that he wanted it to stop falling showed a heroic demeanor in his eyes.


    He knew that Smith Zhou had done something wrong in the past. No matter what he did for what he did, he could think that it was wrong and unacceptable just by the harm he caused. But right now, everything he did is different from before. He is actually saving the world and saving countless lives. And is such a thing wrong?


    He doesn''t think so. So I don''t understand the indifference of my family. At the same time, he also strengthened his belief. He firmly believes that he is doing the right thing and that he is doing the right thing. But when he really appeared in front of Smith Zhou to express his intentions, but after getting such a reply, he naturally became more unacceptable.


    He is clearly doing the right thing, why is everyone opposing him? He did not understand. I don''t understand. Why does everyone want to see Smith Zhou die? Why even himself seems to support such a decision.


    Could it be that I was wrong? But where did he go wrong?


    Fierce contradictions flooded his brain, leaving him on the verge of losing control of an emotion. After all, he still didn''t want to see Smith Zhou, seeing his grandfather close to him die in front of him.


    He wants to save him, using whatever he can do. And after knowing his feelings, Smith Zhou, who was full of anger, became a little bit astonished, and soon became calm.


    He started to laugh. The laugh was so baffling that Zhou Shang didn''t even understand what he was laughing for.


    Is there anything funny about this, or is it really funny what I have done?


    "Shut up, you old fellow. Why are you still laughing? You are dying, do you know? I don''t want to, I don''t want you to die at all!"


    Zhou Shang became angry. He didn''t understand why he was about to face death, but Smith Zhou could still laugh. All he knows is that he is so powerless now, in the face of this cruel reality, at this juncture when he is about to lose him, he can''t do anything.


    This feeling of powerlessness is something he is not willing to bear or admit when he is young. But he couldn''t run away at this time and be a coward who even he himself despised. So he could only look stubbornly at Smith Zhou, watching his miserable appearance that was about to collapse under the pressure of the crimson moon, while biting his lips, tears were streaming silently.


    He clearly knew that tears were the most useless and weakest thing. But at such a moment, he still couldn''t control himself.


    Seeing tears floating and flying like crystals in this vacuum environment, they were turned into nothingness by the hot high temperature. Smith Zhou immediately became dazed. He was still laughing, even happier than before. And when he realized that this would stimulate Zhou Shang even more and make him more angry and self-blaming, Smith Zhou also sighed and said to him like this.


    "It''s great, brat. It feels really...very good to see someone willing to cry for me at this time."


    Maybe it was because he felt that his time was running out. Smith Zhou did not wait for Zhou Shang to answer him, but he spoke again.


    "In my life, I have done a lot of things. Some have made me regret, and some have made me proud. But no matter which one, I know that no one will shed tears for me. Because I live, I will only make them Anger and hatred, and when I die, I will only make them clap and cheer."


    "I do not regret this choice, because I knew from the beginning that this is a result of the path I chose. From the very beginning, I knew that there is always someone to pay this responsibility, and there is always someone To carry all this."


    "Being a temporary hero is a very simple thing. I have done something like that, but nothing can change. And being a lifelong hero, especially you, no one agrees with your career and ideals. , And everything you have given, that is the most difficult."


    "Yes, that''s really difficult. When it''s so difficult, sometimes even I myself wonder, did I really choose the right path? It is understandable to be accused by thousands of people, cursed and resented by countless people. Things that can also be accepted. But my sacrifices. The good things I gave up, family, lovers... Is it really worth it?"


    "I asked myself, and I gave myself an answer. Since I have chosen to give up, I shouldn''t have any nostalgia, extravagant hopes. Stinky boy, I really didn''t have extravagant expectations. One day I lived. I never expected that I could get even a bit of sympathy and tears from you. But now...you shed tears for me..."


    "This is great. I think, if this is the case, I really will never have any regrets in my life..."


    When he said that, he took a deep look at Zhou Shang in front of him. The smile in the eyebrows, in the eyes of Zhou Shang, who is still somewhat ignorant at this moment, has become more and more dazzling.


    "Sorry, boy. You shed tears for me. I am also sorry that I have done so many things that I am sorry for. As a grandfather, I have not fulfilled my responsibilities. I should obviously spend more time with you. That��s right... but it seems it should be too late."


    "So in the end, please let me leave you something of value. The most precious thing in my life, I have entrusted it to you... this world, this world that I have reshaped. It will become even better, and you, brat, I sincerely hope that you will never be sad again in such a beautiful new world."


    "Farewell, my child."


    The final glow, like a dawn that had torn all darkness, burst out from Smith Zhou''s broken body. And his body completely disintegrated and shattered at this moment. Like a mist of dust, under the dazzling light, the final aftermath burst out.


    The moon began to move, toward where it should have been. The enormous power not only brought it directly back to its own orbit, but at the same time, driven by the last consciousness of Smith Zhou, it also allowed time and reality to begin to change in all normal directions.


    The disaster was subdued and the casualties were restored. Everything seems to have returned to normal, as if everything has never happened. No one will remember what happened to them just now. No one will know that when they faced such a disaster, it was a person who was impossible for them and saved everything for them.


    But Zhou Shang knew that he could still clearly remember that his closest relative died in front of him. It is really difficult for him to accept such a reality, but such a reality will not change because he cannot accept it.


    Smith Zhou, his magnificent and difficult to write life came to an end at this moment. As he said, no one will miss him, people will just clap and applaud his death. However, there will always be exceptions.


    The rays of light scattered and hovered in front of Zhou Shang. The colorful gems exuded a dim light, escorting a sporadic fire to Zhou Shang''s hands.


    The last gift from Smith Zhou, after the endless extraction and fragmentation of the new universe he possessed, a little spark remained.


    Just like the repetition of the universe, such a spark may be reopened one day, and if there is such a day, it may become an unimaginable gift. But, anyway, it was not what Zhou Shang wanted.


    "Asshole! I just want you to live..."


    Clenched his fists, Zhou Shang''s tears ran down, and he couldn''t wipe it cleanly. And at this moment, a sigh came from behind him after all.

 Chapter 2208：

    "Sean, you shouldn''t have come here."


    The familiar and unfamiliar voice made Zhou Shang turn his head subconsciously, and when he saw the figure standing behind him, his eyes widened suddenly, and he said in disbelief.


    "father?"


    Such a name made Haojia couldn''t help but trembled in his heart. Even though he has identities such as the highest **** of the universe, catastrophe and the incarnation of doomsday, even if he is so powerful that the dimensional demon **** is like a chicken and dog, even the basic order of the universe can be easily shaken. But this does not mean that there is no softness in his heart.


    Zhou Shang''s words undoubtedly directly hit the softness in his heart. And even he himself couldn''t remember how long it was since his own child who should have the same identity as Zhou Shang and would be called his father.


    One hundred million years or one trillion years? He really didn''t remember it. In his world, time has long lost its meaning to him. After all, when he became the doomsday and completely ended that universe, he had no idea how many times he had seen the birth and fall of stars.


    Such a long time is enough to make him forget many things. If it wasn''t for some things that are too unforgettable, these precious memories may have been buried by time.


    But, thankfully not. And because of this special rejoicing, he was throbbing in his heart, and he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to Zhou Shang.


    "Child, it''s been a long time since I saw you. I didn''t even expect that you are already this big."


    He wanted to touch Zhou Shang''s little face, like all fathers would do to their children. However, he had just made this action, before his hand touched Zhou Shang''s body, Zhou Shang was already shocked. He flinched and avoided him while questioning him.


    "You are not my father? Who are you?"


    Being able to discern the difference between Catastrophe and Zhouyi, on the one hand, Zhou Shang''s talented keen perception made him aware of the difference between Catastrophe and his father in his memory. On the other hand, he has received the Smith Zhou''s occult education and already has a certain foundation in discerning power.


    He perceives the power characteristics of the catastrophe, the feeling of huge horror and deep darkness, and his father are basically two extremes. Especially, there is still a slight feeling in it, which is similar to the previous moon. And even if it was just a coincidence, it was enough to make him beware of catastrophe.


    Zhou Shang''s alertness was obvious, and this apparently estranged mood also awakened the catastrophe, making him retract his hand in anguish.


    His consciousness is somewhat tranced, after all, the feeling that the scar on the bottom of his heart is suddenly torn apart will not dissipate so easily. But he still suppressed this feeling as much as possible, and explained to himself with a wry smile.


    "I am indeed not that guy. And you are indeed not my son. Sorry, I made a mistake about this. I forgot, if my child were alive, he should be much older than you now. And if If he is still alive, you should be very alike..."


    These words seemed to be telling Zhou Shang, as well as to myself. In the face of such babbling words, Zhou Shang was only more alert in his heart, and at the same time he clenched his fists subconsciously.


    "Who are you? You dare to pretend to be my father? Also, did you cause those things before? You killed my grandfather?"


    "Pretend? No, I don''t need to pretend to be someone, this is what I am. But why I am like that guy, there are very complicated reasons, you don''t need to understand. Just remember that I am It��s enough to exist alone, and I��m completely different from your father. As for the death of that fellow Smith Zhou, I can only tell you that he deserved it, didn��t he?"


    Haojiao was controlling his emotions, and he tried his best to maintain the style of a stranger in front of Zhou Shang. This makes his words seem a little cold, especially when it comes to Smith Zhou''s issues, he unabashedly expressed his mockery of him.


    He felt that what he did was not wrong. After all, Smith Zhou did not need to say more about what he did. Even if he does not take the countless victims on the earth as the starting point, but only deals with this problem from the perspective of a father, a husband, and a son, he feels that his behavior is justified, and it is simply correct. .


    However, this statement cannot be established by Zhou Shang. Because no matter what Smith Zhou did, he was the grandfather recognized by Zhou Shang, and he was an inseparable relative in his heart. Righteousness and extermination, such an awareness is still a little too far away for him. As a child who lost his beloved family, he naturally made an impulsive move.


    Shaking his fist, like a knight in charge. Zhou Shang rushed towards the catastrophe in an indomitable posture.


    Haojiao can feel the anger in her heart, and only anger can make a person completely ignore the gap between each other and make such irrational behavior.


    Of course, this situation sometimes comes from stupidity. But Haojiao believed that Zhou Shang would not be stupid no matter what. If there is such an element, then he doesn''t mind to reverse his trend through education.


    It can be said that the catastrophe at this moment can be regarded as a joy. Because in any case, in his opinion, this kind of education Zhou Shang''s work is much more interesting than those things before. He is happy to fulfill a special responsibility in Zhou Shang''s growth. Although, for Zhou Shang, this would be quite unpleasant.


    Zhou Shang felt that his speed was very fast. Indeed, in a purely physical sense, his speed in this vacuum had already exceeded the speed of the Third Universe. But this kind of fastness is meaningless, just like it is theoretically impossible for people to catch the light, but the catastrophe these people can always play with the light.


    Conventional ideas didn''t hold true for them, and this led to Zhou Shang, who was caught off guard who wanted to fight the catastrophe, rushed into his arms like throwing his arms.


    Grabbing Zhou Shang''s small arm, he directly picked him up. Haojiao didn''t show any mercy to his men just because he was a child. It is better to receive this kind of education in your own hands than to learn the painful lessons from others. So, he showed a grinning smile in Zhou Shang''s eyes, and then he hit his stomach with a punch.


    This punch is not heavy. For Haojiao, it is simply the level of a showman. But even so, Zhou Shang was still upset in his stomach, his eyes suddenly bulged, and he almost vomited everything in his stomach.


    This is a feeling he has never experienced before. Even when he was wearing armor and fighting for justice, he had never been beaten like this.


    This feeling is new, but it will never be good for him. So after a heavy gasp and grinning, he suddenly stretched out his leg and kicked the catastrophe, and while attacking, he also took advantage of his strength to break free from this situation.


    "Clever way, at the very least, you didn''t continue to be stupid at this time and wave your fist blindly. But..." He patted the clothes lightly, as if dusted off. Havoc used this way to show his disdain. "Still still too weak. Did you not eat? If you want to avenge that guy at this level, I think you should wait until you dream of such a good thing!"


    "Damn it!" Zhou Shang couldn''t help gritting his teeth. It''s not that he doesn''t feel that the other party seems to be agitating himself. But people of his age are exactly when they can''t be stimulated the most.


    Especially, his mind has become chaotic because of Smith Zhou''s death. And under such a radical general, this confusion naturally affected him even more, making his choices more irrational.


    He charged again. But this time it was not completely without learning. After approaching a place where he thought it was safe, that is, it was basically impossible for Catastrophe to grab him as soon as he reached out, he stopped actively. Then using what he believed to be high mobility, he began to quickly move around the catastrophe irregularly.


    Lightning and thunder, torrent of flames. Many magic methods were displayed in his hands, and they were smashed to the catastrophe like a goddess scattered flowers.


    After clearly feeling that Catastrophe''s fist was really hard enough, Zhou Shang had already given up the idea of ??going head-to-head with him. After all, Smith Zhou taught him so many magical powers, but it wasn''t for him to be just a monkey who can dance with swords and sticks. And it was also out of this consideration to promote strengths and avoid weaknesses, so he naturally changed his tricks.


    Of course, even though it was a change of tricks, it did not mean that Zhou Shang would blindly think that he could deal with the guy in front of him with such a trick.


    In any case, the guy in front of him is a strong man who can defeat and kill his grandfather. And such a strong man, if he can''t handle such a trick, is that funny?


    He didn''t place any hope on this ridiculously small fluke. So doing so many bells and whistles is basically for procrastination and testing.


    Procrastinate for time so that you can think of ways to target him effectively. Test the weaknesses and see if this guy who looks almost exactly the same as his father has any weaknesses.


    Although, he himself thinks that this so-called delay and temptation can''t play a big role. But this is already the best way he can think of, isn''t it?


    Unless it is to give up. But giving up, that is really not a result he wanted. If he doesn''t even have the courage to fight this guy now, but chooses to escape. So in the future, will he still have the courage to complete this so-called revenge?


    I am afraid that even he himself would doubt this. So he really didn''t want to go back at all as a last resort.


    Haojiao saw his persistence and hesitation, which made him shook his head and regretted, but also made him feel a little proud in his heart.


    He regretted Zhou Shang''s lack of knowledge of current affairs. Sometimes, it can be very fatal to see clearly the gap between each other. This is also facing oneself, if it is to change to any other opponent, and this opponent has an overwhelmingly powerful force, then this ignorance of current affairs is likely to cause a fatal blow.


    Running away is sometimes not shameful, as long as it is effective. He had no worries about the truth that Qingshan had no firewood. Obviously, he wanted to learn well.


    But if he saw the so-called gap clearly, he would run away without looking back, without even a little hesitation. In that case, Catastrophe will feel even more disappointed.


    He didn''t want to see Zhou Shang become such a person in his heart. Even if you say that such a person may live very well, but in the end, it will not be the appearance of his own child that a father hopes. This is the same as many children want their father to be a hero. As a father, he also hopes that his children, even if they can��t become a hero in the true sense, must know what to do and what to do. for.


    Although Zhou Shang''s performance at the moment was a bit naive, in the end, he did not say that he had made a choice that disappointed him. Therefore, although Haojiao didn''t say it, he was still very satisfied, and even somewhat comforted.


    What this means in action is that he has shown his image of a wicked person more and more moving. Even if it was bathed in Zhou Shang''s attack like a violent storm, he still smiled scornfully, showing a look of disdain.


    "This is all you have for? This is all you have for? That''s it?"


    With a wave of his hand, all the spells disappeared, the catastrophe arbitrarily dispelled all Zhou Shang''s methods, and came to him in a flash of thunder, and clamped him in his own palm.


    The speed that Zhou Shang thought himself didn''t play any role at all at this time. And once again fell into the control of Havoc, he wouldn''t let Zhou Shang escape from his hands so easily.


    In general, Haojiao felt that what he should have seen was already seen, and it was meaningless to continue like this. It is not a good thing for his future to let Zhou Shang continue to face this kind of opponent that he cannot defeat at all. At the very least, he didn''t want Zhou Shang to be passive for a lifetime because of his own blow.


    Therefore, he put on such a wicked face. And the punch that raised his hand was already on Zhou Shang''s chest.


    He made a very precise control with this punch. That is, the strength of power just made Zhou Shang lose all resistance, and at the same time, his own majestic gravity also penetrated into Zhou Shang''s body, giving him that kind of drowning-like dying feeling.


    Of course, it is impossible for him to hurt Zhou Shang. In addition to the elements of acting, all this was done was more for Zhou Shang''s future consideration.


    Smith Zhou gave Zhou Shang a special legacy, which he saw in his eyes. And because of the particularity of this legacy, he had to consider whether it would have any adverse effects on Zhou Shang.


    Although in the long run, this is definitely a good thing. After all, a single small universe, even in the eyes of a person like him, can be encountered but not sought. But the problem is precisely in this small universe, that is, it is on the verge of destruction and is in a state that needs to be restarted.


    Smith Zhou may not be able to think about that much before his death, but Havoc has to consider it in all aspects. He must consider what he should do if this restart will harm its host.


    It can''t be said that he is watching over him 24 hours a day, that is not realistic. So, just taking advantage of this opportunity, using this ruthless gesture as a disguise, he began to solve this problem secretly.

 Chapter 2209：

    The gravity of the catastrophe not only said that Zhou Shang had a feeling of dying. More importantly, his gravitational force is penetrating into the small universe in his body, and with a strong enough posture, it is forcing this small universe on the verge of destruction to directly enter that state of great collapse.


    Great collapse, great contraction. Everything in the small universe returns to the singularity state. Then in this state, a sudden burst of gravitation shot everything out. In an instant, the endless light swayed and revolved in this small universe along with the splendid gas and clouds.


    Restart, new life. Everything went as planned in the catastrophe plan. As a being with a special experience, he is already very familiar with this change in the universe. Therefore, the restart of this kind of small universe will naturally be a familiar one, without any hindrance.


    In short, even when Zhou Shang didn''t know anything at all, his body had already completed such a drastic change. And for this special gift, Havoc did not show off to anyone. He just smiled slightly, and took Zhou Shang and threw him towards the earth.


    This will turn him into a meteor, falling directly on the earth. It may be violent in terms of methods, but for Zhou Shang at this moment, it is just a trivial matter.


    He himself is the incorruptible body of King Kong. Now that he has a brand new new universe to power him, his body will only become stronger. Of course, he will not understand this when this consciousness is not yet clear. And when he wakes up, he will probably only regard what happened as some kind of performance that he will not die.


    After this kind of hard blow, and this kind of lifeless experience, he may be decadent for a while. But sooner or later, the powerful power conferred by the new universe will inspire his confidence. When he was introduced, there was a high probability that he would re-burn the courage to fight the catastrophe. And if he really appeared in front of him again, then the catastrophe would really not mind at all, and have some kind parent-child interaction with him.


    With his own calculations in his heart like this, the catastrophe obviously has a beautiful vision for the future. However, he hadn''t waited long for him to imagine, there was already a sudden change in his eyes.


    Infinite gems. Those divine objects that were left by Smith Zhou, and at the same time became indistinguishable from ordinary gems because of their loss of control, should have made irregular movements in the space environment at this moment. But suddenly, these gems began to emit huge energy fluctuations, and with their different rays, directly illuminating a whole star field.


    The gaze of the catastrophe was naturally attracted to the past. When he began to observe these infinite gems, he found that these gems seemed to be manipulated by something, attracting and moving closer to each other, and seemed to want to become a whole.


    Smith Zhou holds the five gems of reality, power, time, space and soul. Originally, he had seized all six gems from Tony Stark except for himself, but because he was afraid of the influence of the spiritual gems, he discarded the spiritual gems and threw them directly into the universe of deep space. in.


    The gem is therefore incomplete. But with the mutual echo and attraction between the gems at this moment. Before I knew it, the soul gem that had been scattered light-years away had already quietly returned.


    The six infinite gems gathered together, bursting out huge pulse radiation continuously like breathing. The fundamental power of the real universe that it symbolized was elevated to an astonishing height in a short time. As if time, space, reality, and everything were completely condensed together, forming a complete whole, a huge consciousness began to unfold in it.


    Nemesis, Nemesis. An existence that even fears catastrophe.


    Many people doubt the identity of Nemesis. Because even though you know the goddess''s ancient and powerful, from the perspective of existence, it is obvious that her existence conflicts with the basic order of the universe.


    Especially the few infinite gems that make up its existence. The power it represents is almost the cornerstone of this universe. And if her power represents this cornerstone, then what is the meaning of the existence of gods such as infinity and eternity that control the basic laws of the universe?


    This is a question that many people have never thought about or don''t understand. As for this question, Havoc has its own guesses.


    In his opinion, the only possibility that the powers of the gods, the goddess of Nemesis and the infinite eternity, which symbolize the order of the universe, do not conflict with each other is that Nemesis has the same identity as him, the destroyer of the universe. The kind that will completely destroy and collapse the entire universe. Everything is back into one, which is her own existence.


    She destroyed the previous universe and gave birth to the current universe based on her incarnation as everything. Just as she was the mother of this universe, and such an identity naturally did not conflict with the gods incarnate from the order of the universe.


    It can be said that if you look at it from this point of view, the Nemesis can undoubtedly be seen as a ghost floating in this universe. She is an existence above the universe. Whether it is status or power. According to the latter, Havoc obviously needs to give her enough respect.


    "You really came here, Lord Nemesis. I don''t know what wind brought you to me?"


    The Holocaust''s perception of Nemesis is correct. And as the mother of this universe, a true creator, Nemesis is almost omnipotent to some extent.


    Once recovered, she will automatically know all the information about this universe. Naturally, all the information about the catastrophe also appeared in her mind. This made her immediately cast a different look at the catastrophe.


    "Someone made a request to me. And some requests, I cannot refuse."


    "Request? To you?"


    Such an answer made Haojia slightly surprised, and soon, his mind was already turning, he couldn''t help showing a mocking smile.


    "It''s not easy to find you, and... it''s still someone you can''t refuse. This is interesting? Who is it? Eternal, infinite, or someone else?"


    It is not surprising that he would ask this, because there are only so few in this universe who have this ability and ability. Don��t forget, infinite gems are indispensable if you want to awaken the Nemesis. And infinite gems, not everyone can get them.


    Except for a very small number of people, like Thanos and Tony, who can gather infinite gems under the guidance of fate, in most other cases, these rough stones that symbolize the foundation will sleep in the universe. In those unknown corners.


    It is impossible for mortals to know their existence, let alone whether they are qualified to touch them. Even if there are really one or two chosen children, it is impossible to find the spiritual gem abandoned by Smith Zhou, and the most mysterious self-stone. What about the others? Don''t forget, they are all under the eyelids of Havoc, and it is not easy to get something from under his eyelids.


    Only eternity and infinity have this ability. The former can take the existence node of infinite gems at will in the long river of time, while the latter can do similar things within the scope of space.


    It can be said that even if the main messenger behind the scenes is not them, there must be any one of them. What really makes Havoc really curious about is, what are they trying to do?


    If it is just to prevent themselves from killing those dimensional demon gods, then they should have started to act earlier. Moreover, there is no need to awaken the goddess of nemesis, even if they only come forward, is it because of those bugs, the catastrophe will not sell them a face?


    So the catastrophe is really curious, what is the reason they did it?


    Throwing this question to the nemesis, he wondered what kind of answer Nemesis would give him. Faced with this question, Nemesis only half-squinted his eyes that seemed to contain the endless starry sky and stared at the catastrophe for a long time before giving such an answer.


    "The order of the universe must be maintained, if you don''t want it to suddenly fall into the end. And under such a premise, some special existence cannot be tolerated."


    "For example, me?"


    The ridicule on Havoc''s mouth became more obvious. He probably guessed that he would be targeted, but he didn''t expect it to be because of such a reason.


    Somewhat ridiculously, if it is really because of this, then why not aim at yourself at the very beginning, but at this time, after he has usurped the throne as the supreme **** of the universe?


    Did they feel lucky before, or did they have any special confidence at this time?


    Out of fear of Nemesis, the catastrophe was somewhat guarded in my heart. It''s not that he fears Nemesis, simply in terms of strength, he will not fear anyone. However, Nemesis''s special identity is destined, and she has a very special authority in this universe. And this special permission is the most troublesome thing.


    It''s like the original Thanos incarnate as Nidhogg, and with all the infinite gem power added, it has already approached the upper limit of the universe''s power. Even in the face of those dimensional demons, he can easily suppress them with his own infinite power.


    Perhaps it is somewhat difficult to kill them directly like the catastrophe, after all, the defense of the small universe is not so easy to break. But defeating them is definitely not a problem.


    But it was such a power that was almost wiped out in the blink of an eye when facing the Nemesis.


    This is not the fact that the Nemesis can be so powerful, that Thanos can be pinched to death without even moving his fingers. This is unrealistic, because even if he is really just a bug in front of the Nemesis, it still takes a little effort to pinch a bug that big.


    The reason why she can be so easy depends on her authority in this universe. Even if Thanos had aggregated the power of infinite gems to that extent, it had almost become a new carrier of infinite gem power, and she could easily cut off everything he had with her authority.


    This is a very unsolvable problem. There is no solution to it, as if the parents in the feudal era held the power of life and death. As long as she has that mind, then she can make the whole universe stand on the opposite side of you. And no matter who this is for, even for existences like catastrophe, it will not be something to withstand.


    He is also afraid of this place. If it is not necessary, who would want to confront the forces of the entire universe? Of course, if this is really necessary, then he will not be afraid.


    To put it bluntly, this kind of thing is the same. No matter how great the resistance is, there is nothing to do in the face of forces that can crush everything. He has already verified this. So it''s nothing more than a trick. And just as the catastrophe would fear Nemesis, the Nemesis was also fearful of his existence.


    The nemesis whose true identity is as predicted by the catastrophe can be said to know the power possessed by the catastrophe. The title of the universe destroyer hangs on her head, and she has to be cautious no matter how she has the highest authority of the universe.


    That''s right, the house belongs to yours, you have the final say. But if the person here is a reckless man wielding a sledgehammer, and he comes in to destroy the house and kill him, you can still let the family reason with you.


    As the mother of this universe, she naturally did not want to see things turn in the worst direction. So she calmed down a bit, and she said to the catastrophe.


    "It''s against you, but it''s not against you completely?"


    "Interesting, did those cowards who only cry and find their mother choose any other unlucky ones to team up with me?"


    Comparing the eternal infinity and others who dare not face him directly to a kid crying for his mother, the catastrophe is an unceremonious effort. This is his hobby. With capital, he really doesn''t have to be polite with anyone.


    Of course, this little hobby can''t interfere with Nemesis. Her mouth stinks, she has even experienced the end and restart of the universe. Such a problem can only be regarded as a small storm at best, and it can''t stir her any emotional waves.


    She was very plain from beginning to end, even if the targeted hostility had been made clear, she still kept such a tone.


    "You should be clear. Your own existence, like me, is an excessive threat to this universe. It''s just like I will split myself into infinite gems as part of the support of the universe. Let you get The power of the balance of the universe has become a part of the operation of the universe and is also a necessary means to reduce this threat."


    "This is the only way."


    She emphasized this point, and the catastrophe also agreed with this.


    As a standard outsider, he is naturally very clear about what obstacles he will face in this universe before he has such a legal and reasonable identity. It can be said that almost everything, whether it is time, space, reality, or those elusive destinies, is resisting his existence. Of course, he could stay forcibly, but it would hurt both sides for him and the universe, which seemed like now.


    So if it wasn''t necessary, he wouldn''t really push himself to the opposite of the entire universe. Because of this, the catastrophe frowned and asked Nemesis.


    "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 2210：

    "It''s very simple, that is, this universe doesn''t know whether it is too lucky or too unfortunate. We have two existences like you. And this already constitutes a heavy burden that this universe cannot afford."


    "Two?"


    From here onwards, the catastrophe had already understood what Nemesis meant. In response, he squinted his eyes and said with a smile.


    "It turned out to be the case. Why did I never see the trash figure? Although the guy is trash, he is not so indifferent to watch me kill Smith. Zhou. So it seems that he should It''s with you."


    Nemesis was noncommittal on this question. Of course, this attitude itself is already clear.


    As for this, Havoc just laughed, and then his eyes became cold.


    "So, after all, you came at me. Just like someone was dealing with that waste, did they invite you to deal with me? It''s funny, it seems that you are taking me down. But I''m curious, you guys. How is it sure that you will have such a good appetite and will eat me?"


    The atmosphere is becoming depressing. Of course, this may also be because the catastrophe is stimulating the power of the black hole in his body.


    He has never been a person who is waiting to die. If it was said that a great war was inevitable, then even if he faced Nemesis, he would not be polite.


    Fight, and it''s a big fight. Not to mention that the whole universe was turned upside down by Zhan Zhan, and the entire universe was torn apart and restless. At the very least, through this battle, he must completely establish himself in a position that no one can covet, so that these guys never dare to make even a half of their own ideas.


    Anyway, he didn''t believe that this group of people would have the confidence to drag the entire universe to die with him to fight against him. Therefore, he was completely unscrupulous in showing an attitude of no hesitation.


    It''s like being barefoot and not afraid to wear shoes. In fact, it is true.


    Even though Nemesis possessed the infinite power in this universe, she still hadn''t thought about having a clear and hostile relationship with the Holocaust paintings in this matter.


    That would be unwise. At the very least, she had no such plans until she could deal with him with the least cost and the greatest certainty.


    So, after the catastrophe showed such hostility. She also spread her hands immediately. At the same time, he said to him in an attitude that was totally unintentional.


    "I think you may have some misunderstandings. I don''t mean that we must be your enemy. There is other room for relaxation."


    "room?"


    "Yes, there is still room. And this room is that, as two different forms of existence, you and Zhou Yi can only exist in one. This is the upper limit that the universe can bear, and it is also what we can tolerate. Limit. If you agree with this, then I think we can still reach an agreement."


    "Me and that guy, can there only be one?"


    I repeated the meaning roughly. The catastrophe raised his brows, and he obviously moved a little.


    It was not the first day that he saw Zhou Yi uncomfortable. In fact, as two people at a certain point in time that went to completely different endings, he has always had a regret, that is, what he has lost and what Zhouyi still has.


    After losing all that, he knew how precious some things were. And after Zhou Yi failed to protect them time and time again and let them fall into danger again and again, while resenting and cursing Zhou Yi, he did not think that if he were himself, he would What is the result.


    It can be said that this is a typical undesirable mentality. At the same time, this is also the source of the biggest contradiction between him and Zhou Yi.


    Perhaps in Zhou Yi''s eyes, he was a complete counterfeit. But in his eyes, Zhou Yi was not a corpse-position vegetarian meal, a waste of not fulfilling his responsibilities and obligations at all?


    Instead, the emergence of this idea can be said to be inevitable. It''s just that he himself knows that this is an impossible thing after all.


    No matter what he thinks. In the eyes of others, especially those who he cared about, he could not replace Zhou Yi. He is just another person, a sad, poor creature who doesn''t even have a place for himself.


    Havoc has reminded myself of this fact countless times in my heart. So it was also very fast, he condensed the distractions that shouldn''t be there.


    Without the concealment of extravagant expectations, he immediately saw Nemesis'' intentions clearly. So he also sneered, and he said to Nemesis.


    "Do you want me and that guy to have a life and death? Then you will take advantage of it?"


    "It''s hard for him to be your opponent, isn''t it? If you want to, the outcome may be known soon."


    Nemesis'' answer was plain and straightforward. And like what he said, if the catastrophe really had this intention, things might become easy.


    However, the catastrophe obviously has no such intentions at this moment. In other words, he still didn''t want to be a knife in the opponent''s hand, to deal with things like Zhou Yi.


    That would be of no benefit to him. If the truth is revealed, he will even be resented by those who care about him for a lifetime. This makes him feel more uncomfortable than being a stranger all his life. He doesn''t want to touch this kind of thing that can''t eat fish and get fishy.


    So he just shook his head, and then said without regard to himself.


    "I have full confidence in defeating him. But why?"


    "Your so-called order of the universe will not be a bargaining chip that can move me. Although I don''t like that guy, I don''t mean to say that I will completely make trouble with him in this kind of thing. Of course, if you are willing to do this for me. In terms of things, I will be happy to applaud and cheer you. The question is, will you do this, or can you do it?"


    The question of the catastrophe is obviously asking the point. Because the Nemesis who appeared in front of him at this moment was also very clear about what kind of dilemma they encountered on the other side.


    Move time back to Smith. Zhou just picked up the catastrophe and fled to the depths of the universe.


    Although Zhou Yi had a great resentment towards Smith Zhou, anyway, there was still such a special connection between them, and he naturally couldn''t just watch him being beaten to death by the catastrophe.


    Therefore, he can only follow up. See if you can save Smith Zhou while there is room for relaxation. But when he was tearing apart the space and preparing to follow up, a huge force directly distorted his spatial position and directly transferred him from the void to an unknown location.


    The real unknown lies. A special field that seems to have stagnated in both space and time.


    Being in such a field, Zhou Yi could not even feel any position in space or flow in time. According to the past feeling, he can obviously tear open space and create cracks with his own divine power. Or even further, using powerful gravity to interfere with the flow of time. But now, he can''t do anything.


    It''s like a whale trapped in a huge pool. He obviously has the ability to overturn the river, but he can''t get out of such a cage. This feeling of course disgusted him.


    And completely subconsciously, he began to explode his own divine power. Starting to hit the upper limit of this special field with almost infinite power.


    In the face of this sudden situation, this was the only way he thought of. Since the other party wants to trap themselves with this fish tank, they naturally have to be prepared for this kind of fish tank explosion. If you want to make everything go according to your own plan, there is no such thing as cheap.


    The move of Zhouyi was indeed unexpected to some people. Even if they did come for Zhou Yi, he never expected that he would act so decisively in the face of this sudden dilemma.


    As the incarnation of stars, Zhou Yi''s power is at the top even in the entire universe. And once he bursts out the power he possesses, no one can say with full confidence that he can completely suppress his counterattack.


    Some people obviously underestimated Zhou Yi''s counterattack strength. And the result of such misjudgment is that, like a broken mirror, this special domain space completely collapsed amidst the fragmented changes.


    At the same time, a group of special figures appeared in front of Zhou Yi one after another.


    The extremely huge body, almost everyone is like a giant. The shortest among them is estimated to be thousands of kilometers in height, and the tallest even exceeds the height of some celestial bodies.


    In addition, they are all covered in canned armor. Huge energy spilled over these armors, and the energy response included almost all energy types in this universe.


    Powerful, majestic and ancient. These giants have a unified title, the Celestial Group. Obviously it was not the first time I heard of such a feature. After a while of confusion, Zhou Yi immediately showed his Law Bodies like the stars.


    "The Celestial Group? There seems to be no holiday between us, why do you want to shoot me?"


    The age of the appearance of the Tianshen group was beyond Zhou Yi''s imagination. They have a history of visiting the earth, but that is also an extremely ancient thing. It may be said that the fellow Smith Zhou might have some intersection with them, but Zhou Yi himself has never dealt with these guys.


    So he was really curious, why these guys appeared in front of him. And it still looks like the bad person. In the face of his question, the Celestial God group remained completely silent.


    None of them gave Zhou Yi a reply. All of them were silent and turned their eyes to Zhou Yi. As a well-known organization in the universe, it is called an organization that can''t be provoked by good people. Their strength is beyond doubt. And what this kind of power brings is that their eyes have weight.


    One or two, that doesn''t matter. But right now, there are probably thousands of Tianshen groups appearing in front of Zhouyi. And the pressure brought by the eyes of so many cosmic gods is no longer under the powerful enemies that Zhou Yi had dealt with in the past.


    It can be said that Zhouyi at this moment has felt that something is wrong. He has also realized that if these heavenly gods are coming for him, then what is waiting for him may be an unprecedented battle.


    But at this moment, he wanted to break his head and didn''t want to understand where he had offended these guys. This should not be, or there is no reason.


    He is not afraid of fighting, but he obviously does not want to fight meaningless at this time. Therefore, almost holding back his anger, he once again asked the gods in front of him.


    "I''ll ask again? Why did you shoot me? Don''t force me! I don''t want to be your enemy. But this doesn''t mean that I will tolerate you endlessly."


    Perhaps Zhouyi''s statement touched something. Or maybe they just want to give an explanation and make a famous gesture. It was at this time that the Celestial God group felt the most majestic, and at the same time, it was indeed the strongest one of them who stood up and said to Zhou Yi.


    "Zhou Yi, we know your existence. In a sense, you will be our new member."


    "Huh?" It was also the first time I heard such a statement. While Zhou Yi was surprised, he quickly countered with a joking attitude that was almost disdainful. "Is this scene now a belated welcome party? Do I want to express my feelings and declare how honored I am at the moment?"


    The deity, codenamed the team leader, and real name oneaboveall, could hear Zhou Yi''s attitude at the moment. But he was unmoved, just said in a tone that seemed to be explanatory.


    "You know our existence, we are the celestial group. It is a great **** born naturally in the universe. Each of us is an incarnation of some kind of celestial body, power or concept, and it is this universe that makes us incarnate. The order represented by itself."


    "At this point, you and us are almost the same. The only difference is that you were born from the body of a mortal, not from the stars like us. But this does not affect your identity as a god. You, the stellar incarnation, will be the strongest and most special of us. This, from the day I recognized your existence, I have been so convinced."


    "So? What do you want to say? Stop me at this critical time, just to show that you are not malicious and want to make friends with me?"


    Perhaps his own identity was exactly what the leader of the Celestial God group said before him, but Zhou Yi didn''t believe it at all to say that they were really not malicious.


    There are many ways to have no malicious encounter, but it will definitely not be the one in front of you. In the face of this obviously problematic situation, he would only be more alert.


    "Perhaps I personally would have such a desire. But a pity, my friend. Now this is impossible."


    Shaking his head, the leader of the Celestial God can be regarded as expressing his attitude. His tall body took a step forward, and at the same time, unparalleled power began to burst out of his body.


    "We are ordered to judge you, Zhou Yi. Your presence affects the order of this universe, and in order to maintain it, we must kill you. Sorry, my fellow. I don''t want to, but I must do it. This is My mission!"

 Chapter 2111：

    Perhaps the leader of the gods really felt a trace of regret in his heart. After all, for their special existence, it is really not a situation that they would like to see if they are facing each other to their compatriots.


    But for Zhou Yi, he didn''t have this similar feeling.


    Compatriots? Without a little knowledge of this aspect, even if you kill him, he will not be willing to treat these weird shapes, similar to canned food, as his compatriots. And since he would not have such a point of view, then naturally, he would not have that kind of sad thoughts.


    Therefore, even if he straightened the sharp spear in his hand, he pointed the blade in the direction of the leader of the Celestial God. At the same time, he shouted loudly.


    "Absurd reason! The order of the universe has nothing to do with me! If you want to find a reason, it is better to find someone more convincing. You can''t stop me like this kind of bullshit! Go away! , Don��t stop me, otherwise, don��t blame me for being rude to you!"


    Perhaps it seems a little overwhelming to say this to thousands of people at the same time, and even a little too ridiculous. But Zhou Yi said this seriously. He didn''t say that because the other party was a famous Celestial God group, there would be any fear in his heart.


    He wouldn''t think that he would be weaker than the so-called Celestial Group. So, what about being famous? If it''s annoying, he still wants to give them some color.


    The reason why I still barely maintain a restraint. It''s just because he doesn''t want to make things so serious.


    After all, it was also the Celestial Group, which was enough to be called a powerful enemy by him. And setting up a strong enemy for yourself casually is not the work of a wise man. He is fearless and good, but not stupid. So before the other party really reveals irreparable hostility, he is still willing to reach a settlement with the other party.


    This depends on the attitude of the Celestial Group. In the face of his temptation, many members of the Celestial Group also took up weapons one after another, releasing the energy accumulated in their bodies, and this reaction showed their attitude.


    "You don''t understand what you mean, Zhou Yi."


    Although it was the first to make hostile moves. But the Tianshen team leader didn''t say that he would take the lead to challenge Zhou Yi first.


    He also said very clearly before. As their compatriot, Zhouyi is a member of the universe gods. His birth undoubtedly broke the record of the entire Celestial Group, and has already become the most potential and most powerful among them.


    There is basically no moisture in these words. As the leader of the Celestial Group, he is also the one with the most outstanding vision, experience, and strength. What he said is basically the definition of Zhou Yi''s strength.


    He must be the most powerful cosmic god. Not only is he ashamed, even among all the members of the Celestial Group, it is impossible to find a role comparable to him.


    And it is natural. Unless there is a problem with his brain, it is impossible for him to put a good number of advantages and not use it at this time to initiate a heads-up against Zhou Yi.


    Therefore, at this time when he was speaking, a group of heavenly gods was already inside and out, completely surrounding Zhou Yi up and down.


    "If there is only one you in this universe, we would very much welcome young compatriots like you to join our organization. Because you have the potential and power to lead this universe in a more orderly and brighter direction. This is what we all expect to see. It is also the high hope we placed on you when we first got to know you."


    "However, the reality is that there is another you in this universe, and his existence also allows us to discover another possibility in you."


    "A terrible possibility. Once you change in that direction, you may become the messenger of heat death, completely destroying the order of the universe, and letting the end of all things come directly. And that is definitely not what we allow. It��s not something that the order of this universe allows. So, we must stop you! Stop you before you become that way!"


    "That look?" When he heard another word like you from the head of the Tianshen, Zhou Yi had roughly guessed the reason for everything.


    It was all because of catastrophe, it was the **** who caused him such trouble.


    It was just that the power displayed by the catastrophe made them feel terrified, and then thought of themselves, thinking that they would become like him, so they came to the door with such a high-sounding reason. In this regard, Zhou Yi''s heart was full of disdain.


    "Shit! How ridiculous. Just because you think I am a threat to the universe? It''s an interesting statement. If this statement can be established, then can I justify that you have hindered the development of the universe. , Will you be executed now?"


    "This is not a conclusion made by us."


    The Tianshen team leader ignored Zhou Yi''s arguing for himself in such a yin and yang tone. They just moved closer, and at the same time explained to Zhou Yi.


    "This is determined by the two supreme rulers of eternity and infinity. Eternity is the embodiment of time in this universe. In his eyes, the future will be clearer than anyone can see. If even he thought you would become this If there is a threat from the universe, then you will definitely become a threat to the universe. And this is our reason for targeting you."


    "Surrender. Zhou Yi. For the existence and maintenance of this universe, you should learn to make such sacrifices. Don''t forget, it was the universe that gave birth to you, and the universe itself gave you everything. You were born because of it. Naturally, you will die for it. So, give up. Don��t do unnecessary struggles."


    The reason is so consuming. Naturally it was not that he would be so kind, he must make Zhou Yi''s death understand. Rather, he wanted to use this so-called righteousness to be a soldier without a fight.


    He has known Zhouyi and his past. It is impossible for a person who has been a hero to not know the meaning and value of sacrifice. And once he chooses to give up resistance and achieve the maintenance of the order of the universe by means of sacrifice, then it will be a happy result for all of them.


    Of course, this premise is Zhou Yi''s willingness. And Zhou Yi would be willing to make sacrifices in this kind of thing? The answer is, of course, impossible.


    What he will become is determined by him, not by others. In this regard, no matter who it is, even if it is the Supreme God of the universe like eternity, there is no exception.


    Now, just because Eternal said it, or suspected that he might become the second catastrophe. They just forced each other bitterly. This will not make him any conscious at all, but will only make him feel deep anger in his heart.


    Why? Why do you choose to target yourself instead of targeting the catastrophe that has become a threat? Is it because he appears to be weaker than the catastrophe, so he is regarded as a role that can be kneaded? Who do you look down on?


    With the flames in his eyes blazing, Zhou Yi had no plans to make any tolerance. He already understood that, unless he fights the deity in front of him, they will never give up the idea of ??encircling himself.


    The reason is simple, because the celestial group is the eagle dog under the eternal command. It was a dog he used to maintain the order of the entire universe.


    This may have only been a rumor he heard occasionally before, and it was impossible to determine whether it was true or not. But now, after they revealed that they had some connection with eternity, this kind of rumors have been settled down.


    Because of eternal requirements, they dare to challenge themselves. In other words, they should be fearless on the path of implementing eternal will.


    Regardless of whether it was or not, Zhou Yi recognized that. And because of this, he laughed, and he refused without any room for it.


    "A needless struggle? Don''t try, how do I know if it''s meaningless. If you want me to catch it, it''s okay, let me see what your Celestial team is capable of!"


    The words are clear, it is difficult for the leader of the gods to have the peace of mind before. His purpose of forcing Zhou Yi to bow his head has gone bankrupt, and this also made him realize that there must be a big battle to completely eliminate Zhou Yi''s hidden danger.


    After all things are heading in the direction he least wants to see. And this also made him yell "stupid!" and he had already attacked Zhou Yi.


    This is a signal. His attack is equivalent to giving orders to other universe gods. And almost for an instant, countless lights and shadows, various energy attacks, and several skillful cosmic gods already wielded their huge weapons and attacked Zhou Yi together.


    As for this, Zhou Yi laughed and roared.


    "Come, defeat me!"


    The body of King Ming suddenly burst out with infinite rays of light, as if an extremely huge star suddenly turned into a supernova. Light, heat, and endless radiation impact, like waves oscillating in the entire universe, are endless, endlessly sweeping across them.


    Many gods had to avoid the edge at this time. But Zhouyi did not give them such an opportunity.


    He advanced into the body, and the Judgment Spear slashed out like a sharp blade tearing the sky. Although several weapons-wielding gods were fighting vigorously, their parry was futile in the face of the sharp spear of Judgment and the infinite power possessed by Zhou Yi.


    They split their weapons and bodies almost as if they split the phantom, Zhou Yi advanced again, and shot the sharp spear in one fell swoop, as if throwing a streamer, and projected it towards the gods who were far away. Past.


    "Make me surrender!"


    He didn''t have time to pay attention to how many gods'' bodies the Judgment Spear penetrated. Because at this time, he has already come to the front of the leader of the gods.


    Facing the huge body that the leader of the gods almost resembled himself and the fists he waved over. Zhou Yi didn''t evade, letting him smash his fist heavily on his face.


    Even though the blow was indeed a heavy blow, almost all of his body was dimmed. But such an attack did not make him stand back even half a step.


    He just held the fist of the leader of the gods so hard, and slightly broke his neck straight. Then in the stunned and puzzled eyes of the Tianshen team leader, the same punch was swiped back, and it fell heavily on his cheek.


    The leader of the gods does not possess the strength and will he has at the moment. Under Zhou Yi''s anger, this punch smashed his head almost instantaneously, making most of his body like a broken sand sculpture, smashing into pieces.


    Of course, this does not kill him. The **** group leader is not that fragile yet. However, within a short time, he must have lost the ability to resist.


    And seeing that the leader of the Celestial God who was still letting himself surrender just now, let himself be stricken by himself, became such a look under his fist in the blink of an eye. While Zhou Yi was happy in his heart, he also roared more and more madly.


    "Come on. Don''t you want me to surrender to you? Come and try!"


    No one responded to him. The cosmic gods are still going forward, and they don''t seem to care about their life or death at all.


    Of course, if they don''t even care about this kind of thing, then Zhou Yi naturally has no reason to show mercy to them.


    Withstood the energy attacks of many gods, Zhou Yi recalled the sharp gun of judgment as soon as he raised his hand. Then one step over the distance in space, and directly came to the most ferocious offensive group of gods.


    Wielding a sharp spear, he chopped down several gods with a bow from left to right. Zhou Yi was very stabbed, so he directly pierced a tall **** with a spear, and held him tightly on the handle of the spear, and lifted him up high.


    The incomparably hot flame spread from the gun, and it just lit the **** into a torch in an instant. The pain of only Da''s soul made him groan, and Zhou Yi was indifferent to this, but just watched, letting him be burned to ashes.


    The brutal killing was shocking. In a short period of time, he had killed and wounded hundreds of gods. And such casualties have reached half the size of the entire Celestial Group, enough to shock all the remaining Celestial Gods.


    They imagined Zhouyi''s strength. After all, the scene where he and Thanos confronted in the sky was witnessed by many people. However, it is obvious that he is stronger now than he was then, so strong that they don''t have any confidence to compete with him at this moment.


    Fear, this kind of emotion that has almost never appeared in them, is also inevitably spreading out at this moment. Some gods have already cowered, trying to stay away from Zhouyi.


    When Zhou Yi glanced over, he found that no **** dared to look at him or even start a battle. The depression in his heart rioted more and more.


    "Come on, continue. If you can''t even defeat me, how can you make me surrender and let me sacrifice for you! Come on!"


    This will only make those gods who are frightened even more fearful. However, it does not mean that all gods will be like this.


    At this moment, the Heavenly God group leader who had recovered was already standing in front of Zhou Yi again. His eyes were serious and his body began to tighten. Obviously, he had realized that Zhou Yi at the moment was a crazy beast at all, an existence that could tear them to pieces at any time.


    But he was not afraid. Because he is dependent.


    It was like at this time, invisible power came on the spot. In almost an instant, the gods who had just been killed by Zhou Yi had already recovered one by one, like a dream bubble.


    It''s like going back in time. Everything is back to where it was at the beginning. But Zhou Yi is very clear that this is not a simple rewinding of time, but some kind of higher power at work.


    In this regard, the Tianshen team leader just said indifferently.


    "You can''t win, Zhou Yi. Accept your fate, time is on our side."

 Chapter 2112：

    Take back the sharp spear in his hand and lift it upside down in his hand. Zhou Yi faced this situation that was no different from the beginning, and the flames in his eyes had gradually dimmed.


    "eternal?"


    The leader of the gods is not commenting, of course, this attitude can be regarded as an answer. In the face of this answer, even in Zhouyi, there was a feeling of powerlessness in an instant.


    He really didn''t know what it was like to fight against time itself. It is like standing alone and helpless in front of the flood, I am afraid that no one can afford even half the courage to confront it at this time.


    And this is precisely where the Celestial Group relies most. Backed by the eternal mountain, from a fundamental point of view, they are already invincible. This is also the reason why the Celestial Group may not be stronger than the Dimensional Demon Gods, but they can be proud of them.


    If it is said that Emperor Weishan belongs to the temporary staff of Eternal, then they are equivalent to the eternal direct force. Whether in terms of treatment or investment intensity, it is a proper gap between the two levels. And such a gap is enough to make the gods go freely and without fear.


    In the past countless years, they are not saying that they have never encountered a difficult enemy like Zhou Yi. And every time they can laugh to the end, and make their prestige become more prominent, this alone can explain something.


    And just like the powerful opponents they have defeated in the past. They also have enough reasons to believe that Zhou Yi will not make any exceptions under the bias of time.


    He is destined to be defeated. And in that case, why not choose to give up?


    this problem. Zhou Yi may have thought about it in my heart. However, after a long period of silence and questioning himself, he still came up with a different answer.


    give up? The result of giving up is nothing but destruction. And since it is the same result, why not try hard?


    Regardless of whether the final result will change. It''s like the sun will not die silently until the end, but will announce its end to the universe in the most gorgeous way. He also didn''t want to die silently.


    The sun should be the sun. Whether it is life or death, he should be the most brilliant appearance.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yi raised his head, and the brilliant light in his eyes instantly became as dazzling as the rising sun.


    The sharp spear was raised high by him and aimed at the head of the gods and the gods behind him. After that, his solemn face also immediately revealed a mocking smile.


    "Let me confess my fate! Let''s try to defeat me. As long as you can defeat me, isn''t it a simple thing to make me confess my fate?"


    "Stupid! Stubborn!"


    Angry at Zhou Yi''s choice, the Celestial Group once again launched an offensive against him like a tide.


    If Zhou Yi had killed them before. So at this moment, after the eternal force intervened, after they had fundamentally benefited the invincible, all of them showed fearless fighting spirit.


    It''s like the most loyal knight who will charge in the face of the sword. They seem to have forgotten the previous lesson, just show their strength and bravery at this moment.


    This is stupid, in Zhouyi''s view. Because no matter what kind of fighting spirit they have at the moment, the weak are still weak after all. The disparity in strength is not something you can just yell in your heart and smooth it out. Therefore, there is no difference between such a blind attack and death.


    Zhou Yi will not show mercy to their men. With the sharp spear waving, a group of rushing gods swept away. The sharp spear blade in his hand, like a flying hummingbird, pierced the heads of a dozen gods in an instant. At the same time, his own flames spread along the gun blade, only to instantly ignite them into a huge torch.


    In theory, this is enough to burn them into ashes and completely turn them into nothingness. But the situation right now is that, like a phantom that appeared out of thin air, these gods who had just been lit into a torch suddenly appeared in front of Zhouyi, and they were also discussed. His weapon greeted him.


    Zhou Yi didn''t expect such a thing to happen at all, even if he had reacted quickly, but in the end there were still a few weapons that fell on him.


    And this is not to be underestimated. Zhou Yi''s body was shocked in an instant, and the immense power made him feel like all five were burned.


    He forcibly suppressed the pain in his body, turned back to the sharp gun, and immediately launched a counterattack against the gods around him.


    However, it was as if the target of his own attack did not exist, just a phantom from the past. The gunman swept through, without gain, his attack completely landed in the empty space. But the other party waved all kinds of weapons, and the real deal fell on him.


    Even if he has tried his best to dodge. But it is as if the two sides are in a different time and space. He is in the past, and the other person is in the present and the future. All the dodge he did was in the eyes of the opponent, but he couldn''t see the other''s movements and actions. The result is naturally very obvious, he can only fall into a passive state.


    Under the offensive like a violent storm, even if he had an indestructible body, he would inevitably feel painful torment. However, compared with this kind of physical pain, the most unbearable thing for him is the kind of inner buckling.


    He understands the reason for this situation. It is nothing more than eternal use of their own strength to **** them, giving them the greatest convenience within the time frame.


    Very straightforward means, but it is also the most difficult to crack. He can influence time, but fighting against eternity in the realm of time is obviously not a wise choice.


    However, no matter how unwise, there is no other way. After all, what he is fighting against is eternity, the universe itself. It is obviously impossible to expect that this time can still enjoy the kind of cooperation between heaven and earth and get twice the result with half the effort.


    It''s very hard, as long as there is a point in return, it is enough.


    At this moment, Zhouyi obviously had such a consciousness, and he was constantly trying, and he began to use his power to interfere with the torrent of time.


    Dimension across time. Let yourself present a state that is not in the past, in the future, in the present. It is also to detach from time and become an existence that is not bound by time.


    This was a breeze for the catastrophe, and it was an almost instinctive reaction. Because of the nature of his black hole power, he is born with such a characteristic.


    But Zhouyi can''t. In other words, it is difficult for him to do this step. The gravitational force of stars is still far from the point where black holes can directly interfere with time. And if he wants to do this, he must change his power form.


    Higher quality and higher density. The mass and density of stars are already amazing, and if they change in this direction, no one can estimate what they will eventually become.


    Of course, Zhouyi can''t manage that much at this moment. Life and death are almost impossible to decide, how can there be time to decide misfortune and happiness?


    He only cared about the change and didn''t care what his change meant. Of course, no matter what this means, his change has already brought him even more powerful strength. And this power is enough to shake time and space.


    The gods wanted to repeat their tricks at this moment, but Zhou Yi, who had already picked themselves out of time, would not be as passive as before.


    He was already standing on a higher dimension, as if he was standing on the bank of the river to watch the river flow. The change of time can''t escape his eyes at this moment, and the same is true for the gods who are flowing in time.


    They had just stepped out of the time point, and they were already locked in by him. And almost as if they were already waiting for them, the sharp spear turned into a violent storm in an instant, flooding the sky with light. In an instant, it was splashed over them.


    There are no exceptions. These gods were killed in an instant, and they were almost frustrated to the point that there was no scum left. However, their lives are in the hands of eternity, and eternity does not let them die, so no one can kill them.


    In the next moment, they appeared again. Fierce and wicked, once again launched an offensive against Zhou Yi in awe-inspiring manner. However, the Zhouyi at this moment is already at a very special node. His power is steadily increasing along with the change of its basic nature, and this has led to him becoming stronger than before almost every second.


    If the offensives of these heavenly gods could still cause a certain hindrance to him before, then now, they can''t even stop him a little bit.


    It''s like smoke and dust rising between waves. The only meaning of these gods is to reappear and be killed by Zhou Yi again and again. And just like never knowing tiredness, never knowing to stop. While Zhou Yi kept repeating this meaningless killing, it was also a little bit destroying the confidence of the entire Celestial Group.


    Ants often kill elephants. This was originally a dogma that the Celestial Group had always believed in. After all, based on what they have experienced in the past, they really haven''t been able to withstand their endless ant colony offensive. But today, they obviously encountered Waterloo.


    After not knowing how many defeats and deaths, the so-called will has been completely melted away like ice and snow under the big sun. They had no intention of fighting again, and even if they were forced to face Zhouyi, it was just putting them in fear.


    The leader of the gods saw clearly that they were already unable to continue. Not only the gods under him, but even himself, at this time, has already lost the courage to face Zhou Yi.


    In the end, it is a living life, an existence with its own thoughts and emotions. Even if they have an eternal shroud above them, they will not even die. But this does not mean that they can ignore the torture of being destroyed and the pain of being deprived of their lives.


    "We can''t stand it anymore! We can''t continue to fight him."


    In desperation, the Celestial team leader began to complain to their immediate superior, that is, eternally.


    His meaning was obvious, he wanted to retreat from the battlefield like a meat grinder. The Celestial Group can''t continue like this anymore, and if this continues, I''m afraid all of them will lose the courage to fight from now on.


    This should not be the situation that eternity wants to see. After all, they have always been the best thugs under Eternal.


    However, beyond his expectation. Eternal did not pay attention to his request at this time. On the contrary, he seemed to begin to reappear their temporal existence faster.


    Present, past and future. Almost every **** has been created with plural existences. Regardless of which one, when facing Zhouyi, it can only be destroyed like a chicken.


    Whether it is a thousand or ten thousand, he is always invincible. It even said that just by simply waving his arms, he could completely annihilate them instantly by virtue of his increasingly powerful strength.


    This will not help at all. But Eternal does not care about these. To deal with Zhouyi, he didn''t care about the consumption of the Celestial Group. Although the Celestials thought it would be futile, he didn''t think so.


    Because as time itself, he knows the meaning of time very well.


    When a piece of time is repeated countless times, it already possesses a certain ability to kill time.


    Now, perhaps Zhou Yi still knew his purpose and had a clear will. However, when this kind of meaningless killing continues, repeat it a thousand times, ten thousand times, or even billions of times. So, can he still have such a clear self?


    You know, no matter how powerful a person is, there are limits in his heart. And time is the best way, and the best way to push this limit.


    He only needs to consume the Celestial Group and use them as tools to completely immerse Zhou Yi in endless killings and battles. For the rest, he just needs to wait, waiting for the demise of Zhou Yi''s self-consciousness after a long time.


    Isn''t this kind of business worthwhile for the future of the entire universe?


    Of course he would not think so. So naturally, he also had his own choice.


    The battle continues, as if it never ends. With the continuation of this battle, in the endless space of the universe, the stars have already begun to feel sad.


    Invisible forces have begun to stir up the basic order of the universe, and a huge force is brewing and evolving wildly.


    Eternal is still watching Zhou Yi''s fierce battle. In his eyes, time has no meaning.


    As long as he wants, he can continue this game endlessly. But at this moment, some people can no longer accept the price that this game needs to pay.

 Chapter 2113：

    "Stop it, eternity. You have failed!"


    It is not someone else who said this, but is a brother to eternity, and at the same time has an extraordinary position in this universe, waiting for the infinity of the incarnation of the universe.


    And the reason for his presence here is very simple, that is, to prevent eternity, so that he will no longer stimulate Zhou Yi endlessly.


    Maybe eternity doesn''t feel much. But as the incarnation of space, infinity is at this moment, the changes that have taken place in the entire universe are very clear.


    He can clearly perceive that the space in the entire universe has shrunk to a certain extent within this short period of time, while at the same time, the energy radiated in the universe has suddenly doubled.


    The reason for all this comes from the stars in the universe and from the changes in Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi''s infinitely uplifting power caused the stars in the entire universe to change with him. Their gravitational force has become more and more great, and at the same time, the thermonuclear fusion in their bodies has also become violent.


    The huge gravitational force began to involve the infinite expansion of the universe, and the violent thermonuclear fusion also made more stellar thermal radiation more violently overflowing in the universe.


    The shape of the universe should have been pitch black and cold, and with the big bang at the very beginning, it extended out indefinitely. However, after this change has taken place, it has clearly developed in the direction of involution and high temperature. And this makes it like a can with the outer shell constantly shrinking, but the inside is constantly expanding. There seems to be a danger of explosion at any time.


    Not as if, but definite. Infinite is certain that if it is not stopped, such a thing will happen. As the incarnation of the universe itself, he naturally couldn''t accept such a result. And this is the reason why he is here at the moment.


    "He won''t hold on for long. Soon, his soul will be completely consumed by me."


    Eternally argued, and didn''t want to give up the victory that seemed to be achieved. But it is obvious that Infinity will not have any fluke at this time because of his argument.


    "You don��t have the inevitable certainty to be sure that you will be able to consume his mind. Moreover, even if you succeed, I am afraid that the transformation he brought by then will be irreversible. The space of the universe will completely collapse, and Can we accept that result?"


    "Then let him become another catastrophe, and then let them completely bring this universe to the end?"


    Eternal obviously does not want to give up easily. Obviously there is an excellent way to solve the trouble, but because of such a problem, I have to give up, which is too ridiculous.


    He wanted to continue, even if he insisted for a while. However, Infinite does not give him any chance at all. Because he was unwilling to take even the slightest risk.


    This is related to the survival of the entire universe. He asked himself that he was not that big enough to be able to take a fight against such things. So if he didn''t waver at all, he denied it.


    "No matter what, your approach will not work. I would rather use the last resort than watch you cause us that kind of trouble. That is simply to promote the birth of another catastrophe. None of us can afford that. The price!"


    "The last resort?" Hear the word infinitely mentioned. Eternal consciousness also fluctuates violently in an instant.


    He obviously resisted this so-called last resort. But he also knew very well that he couldn''t continue his behavior despite infinite denial.


    Infinite has a way to stop him, so instead of conflicting with him about this kind of thing, it is better to negotiate a mutually acceptable result.


    "If you use the last resort, you should understand what kind of risk we have to bear? This is not something that only the two of us can decide. If we do not get the consent of annihilation and death, even we have no right to do it!"


    Out of deep fear in my heart. Eternal is trying to stop Infinity with the difficulty required to use this last resort, which is a crazy idea in his eyes. Because in his opinion, even if the infinity at this moment is desperate, a bold decision must be made. Annihilation and death may not be as easy as he wishes.


    After all, they should be the same as themselves, deeply afraid of the appearance of the nemesis.


    The body of Nemesis, the gem of time corresponds to him, and the gem of space corresponds to infinity. Soul gems correspond to death, reality gems correspond to annihilation, and soul gems correspond to all living beings in the universe.


    In theory, the power gem should correspond to the swallowing star. But it is a pity that Star Swallowing is a special existence, he was the survivor of the last cosmic age who got the position of the five great gods. This is a kind of usurpation, so he doesn''t have the qualifications corresponding to the power gem incense.


    It can be said that except for the self-stone. Infinite gems symbolize everything in this universe, the authority of everything. It even said that even the powers of their five great gods were included in it.


    If they are just infinite gems, then they are not so jealous. But the problem is that they are not always infinite gems, especially when the seven infinite gems are combined into one and turned into nemesis, they have to worry about whether all the authority and functions they have now will not There will be the possibility of being replaced.


    No one wants to be replaced, even the five gods. And facing such a special existence that both destroyed and created the universe, they didn''t have so much confidence to keep everything they had now.


    Therefore, they have been trying their best to avoid the revival of Nemesis. This is also the reason why the infinite gems that have appeared in the history of the universe are mostly sealed by the gods. Eternal has almost always controlled the situation, preventing the situation from turning in that direction.


    Thanos is an accident. And the time the Nemesis appeared, it really scared him. He is prepared for the worst, but fortunately, things are moving in a good direction. And after that, they, who had eaten a ditch and grew their wisdom, had already grasped the core of the infinite gem, the gem of self, in their hands.


    They didn''t want to see the Nemesis appear again. Fortunately, it is enough for this kind of thing to happen once, and it is really not suitable to hope for the second time. However, after all, some people are not as good as the sky. I am afraid that even as the eternity of time itself, I did not expect that I would put the option of awakening the Nemesis on the table one day.


    This is crazy. However, what made him feel more crazy was the words Unlimited said next.


    "Death has authorized me, and she agreed to this final plan. Also, the annihilation is the same. I have asked him, and he has agreed."


    "You are all crazy. Do you want to take a gamble so much?"


    "Otherwise, what else can you do with these two guys? Admit it, my brother. This is the only safe and feasible solution when we are unable to deal with them. There are risks in this. But maintaining the order of the universe is our unshirkable mission, and we must make such a trade-off."


    Infinite words leave eternal nothing to say. Although he was full of reluctance in his heart, he could only sigh and sigh at this time.


    "I hope this is the right decision, my brother. Otherwise, this will probably be the last time we will fulfill our mission."


    After saying this, under his majestic consciousness, a brilliant gem has gradually appeared between him and the infinity.


    This is his self-jewel hidden in time. And it can almost be said that without his permission, or those coincidences that even he could not predict, no one would be able to find the existence of this gem.


    Because it goes back and forth between the past and the future, and never exists in the present. This also means that people will never be able to catch it in this time period. It is almost something that does not exist.


    Eternal uses this method to ensure the safety of the self-stone, and after he actively handed over the self-stone. Infinity is also rolling in consciousness, beginning to radiate to every corner of the universe.


    Soon, the six gems of mind, power, time, space, soul and reality have all appeared before them one after another. As the embodiment of space, no matter where these gems are at the moment, he can make them only so close to each other. All distances in space, all distances and nears are meaningless in front of him.


    It can be said that as long as Eternal takes out the Stone of Self, then he can immediately bring these infinite gems together, and no one can prevent this from happening.


    And this is why he can awaken the Nemesis under the eyelids of the catastrophe.


    The rest of the situation is just as Havoc and Nemesis negotiated. Nemesis could not persuade the catastrophe and let him deal with the current Zhouyi. At this moment, Zhouyi has become an existence beyond their control.


    Two huge threats are simultaneously shaking the inherent foundation of this universe. And as the creators who have been awakened, they are also the characters who want to maintain the existence of this universe like eternity. Nemesis remained silent for a long time before saying so to the catastrophe before him.


    "If you are unwilling to accept this proposal of mine, then I am afraid I can only use the least desired means to force you to accept it."


    "Forcing, relying on you?"


    He raised his head unceremoniously and laughed, Haojiao clearly showed his disdain in this way.


    He had a certain fear of Nemesis. But this does not mean that he is really afraid of this guy. In terms of strength, he is not weaker than the opponent. Just because he didn''t want to cause too much meaningless damage, this made him a little more cautious. If this is to make people mistakenly think that this is some kind of fear and weakness, then he really doesn''t mind letting him feel what power is. And the price that needs to be paid after miscalculating this power.


    Nemesis didn''t mean to underestimate the catastrophe. Still the same sentence, as a fellow with a common experience, she knew too well what level of power the catastrophe possessed. She even said that she had serious doubts that the power of catastrophe was even higher than her.


    Others do not know her details, but she knows it very well. On the surface, as the destroyer of the last universe, she should have infinite power. But in fact, the destruction of the last universe was not done by her to some extent.


    She was in a fierce battle with several competitors, and she had no choice but to destroy her original universe. It is difficult for her to achieve such a point by herself.


    So strictly speaking, she found a loophole. And if it were from this perspective, she might be far from being able to completely end the catastrophe of the universe on her own.


    Perhaps, in the universe she re-created, she can pull back a little gap with her own authority. But if she wants to completely smooth out or even surpass, I am afraid she still does not have such confidence.


    So to say jealous, she also did the same with catastrophe. Therefore, the use of force against the catastrophe is definitely the last option she wants. That is no different from directly bringing the universe to the end. So at this time, she can only choose another method.


    "I admit that I cannot rely on power to force you to do such behavior. However, besides power, I can also choose rules. In addition to this universe, before all universes are born, there is a primitive law. . A fair law, a court capable of adjudicating all creatures and even you and me. Its existence is sufficient to force you to bow your head. As long as I am willing to pay the price."


    "And now, as the creator of this universe. I am willing to pay the price to appeal to a fair court of life in the name of this universe. I need the court to make a special ruling. To determine whether you and Zhou Yi are between you Who should exist. It''s now, let''s start!"


    A cosmic secret that didn''t even know the catastrophe was directly exposed. The nemesis''s body was suddenly filled with mighty energy and boundless will, like an endless galaxy, directly communicating outside the universe, a so-called special existence in the underworld.


    And at this moment, all the people affected by this series of events, catastrophe, Zhouyi, Nemesis, the other five gods, and Natasha and Charis who were forced to watch for a while, they all They were all pulled into a special field that was untouchable and unimaginable.


    Then, one seems to be the overlapping voices of thousands of people, and countless people love and hate. The voice of justice and ruthlessness is already in their ears.


    "I have received your appeal, Nemesis, Nemesis, the destroyer and creator of the universe. But the price you paid is not enough!"

 Chapter 2114：

    "Isn''t it enough?"


    This answer is not beyond Nemesis''s expectations, after all, she is facing an existence with the same status as herself. If it''s just for a catastrophe, then perhaps it can still work barely. But with the addition of Zhou Yi, her weight is obviously insufficient.


    Although the Life Tribunal is nominally presiding over the supreme existence of all universes and all creatures, it does not mean that anyone who calls him can get a corresponding response.


    As the manifestation of destiny and a symbol of choice, it is obvious that he must have a corresponding identity and status if he wants to let him go to make this so-called ruling in person. And just having an identity is not enough. The most important thing is that people with this identity must pay a sufficient price.


    This price is often that someone like her has served the court for a long time. Only in this way can it have the value of moving the court of life.


    Nemesis has already given the biggest bargaining chip he can give. She couldn''t have said that she would take herself in for the survival of this universe. She had gone through countless times before jumping out of a box, and naturally it was impossible to imprison herself in another box, even if this box was created by her own hands.


    Nemesis fell into silence. She had done everything she could to do everything she could. Even the existence of the Court of Life, which only exists outside the universe, has been summoned by her, and no one can accuse her of indecision on this issue.


    After all, this is not only her universe, but the universe of the five gods. If you don''t want to pay anything, you can solve the problem. This is a matter of wishful thinking.


    Eternity and Infinite quickly realized this, so facing the life court of apparently transcendent identity, they also bowed their heads very consciously and expressed their wishes.


    "We are also willing to pay the same price, as long as this trial can be started."


    "Is it the highest law in a universe?"


    The life court is embodied in the image of a huge golden life body. His biggest feature is a floating head with three different faces and a blank image. At this time, it was a face with a fair expression.


    He sullenly stared at infinity and eternity, and then suddenly his head turned and replaced it with a face that was hidden by the curtain, with only half of his chin exposed.


    "You are indeed qualified to pay for the opening of the court, but it is not enough! If you want the court to start their trial, you must pay more."


    "More?" Although I don''t know what the so-called cost is, the five great gods are already tacitly aware of this cost.


    They knew very well that even Nemesis couldn''t afford more. It was definitely not something that could be paid easily. But as the supreme **** of the universe, maintaining the existence of the entire universe is their innate obligation and mission, and they cannot escape it at all. Therefore, no matter what the price is, they must accept it. Realizing this, the five great gods were also in tacit understanding, and nodded.


    "We are willing..."


    The voice just fell. The face that symbolizes justice in the court of life is already abruptly shining. His remaining two faces, whether they are completely hidden by the curtain, or only half-hidden, reveal the small half of his chin. They all began to twist silently like ripples on the water.


    At the same time, invisible power began to act on the five great gods. Regardless of what kind of struggle is the eternity and infinity at this moment, they are already horrified to find that they have already lost control of the body that their own laws have manifested at this moment.


    They only feel that their bodies are being wiped out, and their consciousness is being pulled away. What the Life Tribunal showed at this moment was a force they could not resist. And with the manifestation of this power, his half-covered curtain has already been lifted away from his head.


    The half-concealed face that faced all of them, making conditions and telling the needs, has now become infinite. He represents the necessity of the court. The other one, completely hidden by the curtain, with no visible face at first, now becomes an eternal appearance. He represents the court''s revenge.


    The court of life did not know what kind of method it used to pull eternity and infinity into his body and turned it into a part of him. Only at this time, he slowly turned his fourth face, which was the featureless, blank face. Aiming it at the direction of Zhou Yi and Havoc.


    "The transaction is established and the court is opened. Zhouyi from different universes, you will be judged!"


    This blank face also began to manifest, becoming the appearance of Zhou Yi. That is the judge. And when such a change occurred, it also meant that the ruling initiated by Nemesis had already begun.


    Huge buildings began to appear in the void. That is the place that was manifested by the life court with its own will.


    Like the ancient court, and like an arena symbolizing death and confrontation. The Life Court was sitting in the middle of the trial court, from a high position, looking at Zhou Yi and Haojiao with his manifestation as eternal.


    "Your existence is related to the maintenance and balance of this universe. In order to prevent this universe from going to destruction because of you, I am at the call of the creator of the universe to initiate this ruling in the name of the court of life."


    It was pulled in unresponsively as at the beginning. There was no resistance to the catastrophe and Zhou Yi at this moment. They have been placed in the middle of the entire building, which is like an arena.


    "You will fight here until any one of you is defeated."


    The clattering sound was the sound of the steel gate of the arena being completely lowered. Although in the eyes of the catastrophe, this situation is somewhat inexplicable. After all, he didn''t need to go through this gate if he wanted to go out. However, as if it was a symbolic meaning, the specific steps of a process, the life court still made such an arrangement.


    "You will fight each other under the fairest conditions."


    As soon as the voice fell, whether it was Catastrophe or Zhouyi, they all suddenly felt that they seemed to be chained to their bodies.


    Whether it is the power of black holes or stars, or their physical strength. It all began to fade away like a tide, and even the sharp judgment spear in Zhou Yi''s hand extinguished its brilliance and became like iron.


    This change made Zhou Yi and Haojia stunned. Catastrophe then turned gloomy and began to try to call the sword of destruction in his heart.


    Levodin appeared in his hand for a moment, but just as he expected. The flames of World Extinguishing that were originally entwined on Levodin, never extinguished, were all gone, leaving only the simple and mottled body of the Sword of World Extinguishment. It seemed that he had carried a half-dipped antique.


    Such changes, of course, make people angry. And it was impossible to stop it. The catastrophe was already a sword pointed at the court of life, and he yelled.


    "Deprived of our power and locked us in this Colosseum, this is your **** idea? Let us fight in it like wild beasts? Ha, do you think I will be at your mercy? I tell You, you are simply wishful thinking. I don��t care if you are a life court or something else, I will only tell you, no matter what you want to do, I will not do what you want! Have the ability, come and try to kill me . If you can��t do it, then sooner or later, I will..."


    He refused to accept such an arrangement in the life court. And the same, although Zhou Yi did not speak. But judging from his indifferent actions with his spear inverted, he should have the same attitude.


    Perhaps, fate made them change into two appearances. But in essence, they still have similarities. In terms of being manipulated by others, they are exactly the same, that is, they will never accept interference in their fate.


    No matter what he is, he is not qualified to point fingers at himself. And if someone dares to do this, they really don''t mind breaking their fingers at all.


    Havoc''s speech obviously touched the authority of the life court. And when the court of life turned his face to face them with the face of eternity, all he could see was the undisguised hatred on his face.


    The life court certainly has a fair side, but it is only one side. When it represents the other two sides of the life court��necessity and vengeance both have their own positions, then it is entirely conceivable what kind of position the life court itself has.


    After all, there is no absolute fairness in any place at any time. Perhaps the rules formulated can appear to be fair, but don��t forget who is the maker of the rules and what kind of identity the courts that enforce the rules often have.


    Position is the real decisive factor behind the so-called fair ruling. It is like interfering in the internal affairs of other countries. It is an unrealistic luxury to expect a court composed of foreigners to make a fair judgment based on the principle of justice.


    And the same reason. The so-called court of life has absorbed the two apparently inclined existences of eternity and infinity as its two aspects. The verdict he can give will naturally lose the fairness he advertises.


    Haojiao is not stupid, he can clearly feel that he and Zhou Yi are being targeted. If this is a fair and just trial, at the very least, I should have the right to appeal.


    But completely skipping this stage is equivalent to directly entering the trial link. If there is not a little bit of trickery in the middle, it would be too much to treat him as a fool.


    Therefore, Havoc refused to accept any mercy from the life court. Even if he has shown boundless power, he can even deprive him of near invincible power. He still has such an attitude.


    Not that it is fearless. Faced with the question of existence and destruction, even if it is a person like him, it is impossible to say that he does not feel fear at all. Survival is everyone''s instinct, and he is no exception. And the reason why he can be so hard-hearted in the face of the life court that can easily deprive him of the terrible power is more because he already has a basic guess about the life court in his heart.


    His rules, his code of conduct. No matter how you look at it, it feels almost rigid. Perhaps from a certain perspective, he may indeed be omnipotent. But this kind of omnipotence is true, and can be used by him as he pleases. Or is it only within a fixed framework and within a limited condition that it can do this? This is very unknown.


    Havoc is obviously inclined to temptation. In a nearly deadly attitude, it is explored to what extent the infinite power displayed by the life court can be achieved.


    Is it possible to extinguish the insignificant resistance of yourself, who is almost reduced to a mortal right now, like a violent storm? Or is it that he can only watch, he has no choice but to perform arbitrarily within the rules?


    The answer is very important. Because this answer means what they are going to do. After all, it is the same person, and there is obviously a tacit understanding between Zhouyi and Haojiao.


    As for the current catastrophe, the most difficult fear is the moment when the answer is revealed. Because no one knows what kind of response the life court will give.


    Perhaps, as he expected, the Life Tribunal is just a paper tiger, and it can only do everything within the delineated scope. But who can say with certainty that he doesn''t really have infinite divine power, and he can pinch him to death like a bug?


    If that''s the case, I''m afraid Zhou Yi, the **** would wake up from a dream. Because he doesn''t need to do anything, he has already lost one of his biggest competitors. The most important thing is that because of the same victim, he doesn''t even need to be guilty.


    Think of it this way. He is simply at a loss. But no way, this is the price that must be paid for unwilling to be manipulated.


    When a person wants to make a choice, he always has to give something. And this is the price he needs to pay.


    Fortunately, even though I felt like drumming in my heart. But in the end, as he expected, the life court can only be bluffing when facing his provocation.


    This in disguise means powerlessness. And also let the face of the court of life represent revenge to scold and curse with extreme distortion. Zhou Yi and Haojiao both looked at each other and smiled, and made casual movements like picking nails and ears.


    Even if it is said that they have lost their strength, they will not lose the upper half of their ability in burying people.


    It can be said that if the life court has lungs, I am afraid that at this time he has already exploded his lungs. Because of the long years, almost for a long time, there has never been a similar existence of Zhouyi and others, to ignore his authority like this.


    He really felt offended. And like all beings with self-consciousness. At this time, he was also very angry and cursed severely.


    "Don''t think that you can escape my judgment in this way. You can''t escape, because no one can escape! This is your destiny, and your destiny has already been doomed!"

 Chapter 2115：

    Oh, you said yes? "


    It is still that arrogant, completely unmoved attitude. Hao catastrophe and Zhou Yi simply turned a deaf ear, and did not put the cruel words of the Life Court in their eyes.


    In this regard, the Life Tribunal was of course so angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven, but he also knew after all that in this situation, letting out ruthless words would not have any effect.


    The existence of cunning, such as catastrophe, seemed to have figured out his details. And unless he took the initiative to let go of the restrictive framework of the arena, he really didn''t have any means to deal with the catastrophe.


    This is embarrassing. But this embarrassment is necessary. Because the life court is always beyond the existence of all universes. It is not an exaggeration to say omnipotence. And such a transcendent identity, coupled with such a powerful force, naturally made all universes become fragile like playthings in front of him.


    Under such circumstances, if he has no ambitions and selfish desires, and just executes his functions impartially, then of course it is best. But just like anyone with self-consciousness will inevitably have their own thoughts and desires. No one can guarantee that there will be no deterioration in the life court.


    And once he has deteriorated and has his own selfishness and desires, then with the power and status he possesses, he can directly become the **** who rules all the universe and the tyrant who rules all things. And that is definitely not a situation anyone would want to see. So instead of making him irresistible, it''s better to delineate a limited scope for his infinite power from the beginning.


    court. It is the framework of the life court. He can only appear when someone with enough weight calls him, and his court can only be opened in accordance with the requirements of the caller.


    No matter what kind of power he possesses, he can only use it within this small framework. And this is the real reason why he can''t do anything to catastrophe them at this moment.


    To deal with those stunned people, he only needs to show his ability a little bit, and then he can stun them for a while, and can only honestly follow the court procedures he set to take over the trial. However, when encountering a witty guy like Havoc, his method obviously won''t work.


    The other party no longer suspects that you are shaking him, but boldly verifying and testing, and confirming that you are shaking him. If you didn''t hammer you to death on the spot, it was because you were already in a trap, and for the time being, you could not help it. Count on him to be at your mercy and follow the established procedures honestly. That is simply daydreaming.


    The headache of life court is here. In the end, he couldn''t just withdraw the court and then tear it up in person. Let��s not say that doing so violated the rules, and the last thing he could not violate was the rules. It is an uncertain question whether he can completely subdue them after he has just withdrawn the court and returned the power that had plagued them.


    The court of life is not that big yet, so try it recklessly, how powerful is the catastrophe in its heyday. He will not easily expose himself to the court, outside the framework that limits his ability.


    The problem must be resolved within the scope of the court. Because only in this way can he control everything in his own hands. For this, he hesitated a little, and he had already made up his mind.


    "This is my territory, I said yes, that is. Do you think I really can''t do anything with you? Then you are too underestimating me."


    "Since you don''t want to fight each other according to what I arranged, then we will change the game."


    A rumbling sound suddenly came from around the Colosseum. What was visible to the naked eye was that several underground cage-like gates began to emerge from the walls of the Colosseum in smoke and dust.


    Behind the closed iron fence is a deep darkness. No matter how sharp the eyes are, it is impossible to explore what is hidden in it through the darkness. But the constant roar from it, as well as the fierce fence crashing sound, are enough to explain that what is in it is not good.


    "Since you don''t want to imitate the most primitive and barbaric customs, but also the most fair trial of gladiatorial combat. Then I can only let other forces intervene and let them judge who of you should be eliminated."


    "The first thing I want to introduce to you is the destruction race from another universe-Alien!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the door of one of the cages opened instantly. The billowing black smoke engulfed something, gushing out like a flowing river, and instantly flooded the entire Colosseum.


    The ground also began to tremble at this time. The ground originally paved with yellow sand began to rise and fall, and the huge stones became prominent. Like a wall, the entire Colosseum was divided into countless fragments, making it instantly change like a maze.


    And in this, whether it is Havoc or Zhou Yi, you can clearly hear the click of the sharp claws on the wall.


    Something seems to be crawling quickly behind the wall that is very close to them. And listening to that number, there is far more than one.


    This made Havoc and Zhou Yi couldn''t help but hang their hearts. No matter how powerful they used to be, how they turned their hands for the clouds and the rain. At this moment, they are just a mortal. For a mortal, there are too many unmatched and unmatched existences in this world.


    They don''t want to make each other cheap because of being eliminated. After all, to some extent, they are still opponents. It may be said that because of the strength of the life court, they temporarily cooperated, but this does not mean that their relationship can be harmonious.


    Perhaps the life court has seen this clearly before formulating this strategy of dividing and striking. And in order to carry out this strategy more thoroughly, he began to try his best to exaggerate the horror of this first role.


    "Alien is a special life created by the creator race of a low-level universe. It itself is one of the primitive races of this universe, and is the most destructive and evolutionary character. In the hands of the creator race, They used the original alien genes they obtained to develop and change to a deeper degree. In the end, on the basis of other races they created and their own, they created aliens, which can rely on reproductive ability and evolution ability to end the whole The biological race of cosmic civilization."


    "In the beginning, other races in this universe thought they could control Alien, and used Alien��s innateness as their own strength. However, they all underestimated Alien��s potential. At the basic level of animality, Alien is certainly They will not be the opponents of the armed forces possessed by mature civilizations. But with the evolution and development of aliens, they will naturally become more brutal at the same time, until they are better than all races. This is enough. The tragedy that led to the end of civilization in the entire universe."


    "So be careful not to be found by these excellent predators. Although it is not the most perfect form, the aliens that appear here at this moment have gathered the genes of countless excellent predators. They are cruel and deadly. Being stared at by them, your life is no longer guaranteed!"


    Just like the vulgar narration tone in the performance of an old opera, the Life Court obviously wanted to use such a method to add extra pressure to Zhou Yi and Hao Cai. And at this moment, those creatures called aliens lurking in dark corners like poisonous snakes and cheetahs, and from the perspective of their approaching performance, they are indeed the title of deadly hunters.


    As bystanders, especially Natasha and Xia Ruisi, who were closely related to Zhou Yi Hao''s catastrophe, they couldn''t help covering their mouths at this time, and were involuntarily worried for them.


    Although in their memory, these two people have always appeared in powerful and omnipotent images. But after all, it''s not that they don''t know anything about the current situation. After all, they will inevitably have some worry about them out of caring and chaos.


    However, this worry is still unnecessary. Because even if they were a mortal, they would only be the most powerful existence among mortals.


    In the darkness, the so-called aliens could not bear the hunger and thirst in their nature, and began to have an urge to try the prey in their eyes.


    And with Zhou Yi��s turn around due to alertness at this moment, even if there is already an alien flying out of the dark corner, like a cheetah, it shoots at his throat with his silver fangs. Bit over.


    But it seems to have been noticed in advance. Zhou Yi quickly turned sideways, avoiding this sudden attack. Then he kicked the gunshot that was inserted upside down, making the sharp gun sharp like lightning, passing over the long tail of the alien, like a hooked spear.


    Even if it is said that the divine power contained in being sealed at this moment, it has become as dim as iron. But in the end, the foundation of the Judgment Gun is laid there.


    With the branches of the world tree coupled with the Ulu metal and the core of the neutron star, such a sharp gun, no matter it is placed in any world, its texture alone is enough to be called an artifact. And using such an artifact to deal with an alien in a small area is really suspected of cannon shooting mosquitoes.


    It can''t play any obstacle at all, and the long tail of the alien has been cut into two directly. The dark green blood also spewed out uncontrollably at this time, with a pungent smell, instantly corroding the sprayed ground into a patchy appearance.


    Seeing this corrosive effect, Zhou Yi couldn''t help but frowned.


    In normal times, he certainly wouldn''t take this little problem to heart. But now that he has lost his power and transformed into a mortal body, he is not sure that he can survive this strong acid that can corrode even rocks. In particular, Alien seemed to understand that his blood can also be used as a means of confronting the enemy. He immediately fluttered his tail and treated the acid blood as a shower in the sky. He wanted to say that he didn''t have any fear, of course. It is impossible.


    However, although fearful, it is not impossible. Holding the sharp spear in his hand, Zhou Yi leaped in a vertical step, but also danced the sharp spear in his own hand as if it could not enter.


    Of course, the sharp gun of trial is sour in this area. And in Zhou Yi''s rapid advancing ignoring the acid blood, Alien seemed to have sensed the huge threat he posed. Immediately stopped this senseless action, and, like a desperate bet, launched a fierce attack on Zhou Yi who had advanced.


    Is this the battle of the trapped beasts when the beasts are trapped? Zhou Yi felt that this was not the case, because his sensitive facial features had already obtained such a judgment from the rustling sound of the surroundings, that he had been surrounded.


    From front to back, up and down, almost every corner that he didn''t notice was already lurking with aliens who heard the news, and they seemed to have a very tacit understanding, and they made a gesture of incitement.


    It seemed that just waiting for Zhou Yi to reveal a flaw, they swarmed up to attack it. And thinking of the almost desperate fighting posture of this alien who is right now, it is not difficult to imagine that this is a pre-designed, or hunting instinct hidden in the alien nature.


    Sacrificing an individual to meet the hunting needs of the group, such brutality and decisiveness, and the wisdom of this timing, is indeed a title worthy of the hunter race. However, it is far from enough to use this to deal with Zhouyi.


    The sharp spear was pulled out, after piercing the long, sheath-like skull of the alien. When Zhou Yi pulled it backhand, he used the barb on the spear''s blade to hook the whole alien shape.


    Using skills and leverage, the weight of about two to three hundred catties of this alien is not enough to cause him any burden. And at the moment when the lurking aliens used the gap of his attack to besiege, he was already swinging the spear with the aliens on it, throwing the dead alien corpses at them in the acid blood. Past.


    The acid blood and the corpse could only prevent the alien offensive in one direction, but this was enough for Zhou Yi. Taking advantage of such a small obstacle, he shot out like a dragon, already launching a storm-like assault against aliens in other directions.


    Even if he is a mortal body, his skills can be regarded as unparalleled in the world. And coupled with the unparalleled weapon like the Judgment Spear, even if the Alien is crowded and overwhelmed by the crowd, it can''t resist his unparalleled sharpness.


    Suddenly, the screams of screams were almost all over the entire Colosseum, and the acid blood flying in the sky completely corroded the entire surface.


    It took a long time for this situation to subside. And just after the great earthquake trembling, after removing the huge stones that were surrounding the maze for the aliens to attack, he was in a place of corpses. Only the inch-sized land under his feet was considered clean. Zhou Yi saw the catastrophe. scene.


    He seemed to have already dealt with these horrible hunters, and even used the sharp tail knife of the alien to sharpen the mottled body of the sword of destruction.


    Although this is useless, because even thinking about it with his butt, he knows how strong and sharp is the mottled body of the sword of the world. But he still did it. Even after a boring glance at Zhou Yi, he made such a mockery of the court of life.


    "That''s it? This is the hunter you are talking about. Can''t even solve this weak chicken? I can''t help but have such a little doubt about your vision."


    "You will see. This is just the beginning!"


    Obviously he took a sigh of relief, and the Life Court immediately reopened.

 Chapter 2116：

    "You two have indeed withstood a small test. However, this does not mean that you can sit back and relax. Because this is just the beginning, and what you will deal with next will be more severe challenges. !"


    The yellow sand began to fly, and the sound of war drums began to sound on the ground that had already changed into the Colosseum again. Behind a dark prison door began to hear clear footsteps, and as the footsteps approached, the narration of the life court began to become high.


    "The Terminator from another universe. The man who killed half of the life in the universe in one fell swoop in the name of maintaining the balance of life and death in the entire universe."


    "When he realized that even after he did this, he couldn''t stop the spread of life at all. All people with memories and hatred would find ways to reverse what he did. He decided to destroy all lives, and The determination to reshape the entire universe."


    "No one can stop him. After he made a deal with the court, all the possibilities to stop him have been completely eliminated. He finally got his wish. And the price of all this is that he will be the court for the rest of his life. Service."


    "This is your second challenge. In front of the universe emperor, let me see how long you can last, and who will be the first to be eliminated!"


    The door of the prison opened, and a character who made Zhou Yi and Haojia both familiar and unfamiliar was already walking step by step in the sound of slow footsteps.


    The purple skin and the wide chin are very recognizable, allowing them to recognize this familiar old friend at a glance. However, unlike the arrogance and arrogance in their memory, and the ecology that almost wrote the word domineering on their faces, the old friend now has a calm look and quiet eyes. If it wasn''t for the deep understanding of this man named Thanos, based on this temperament, they all suspected that they were facing a philosopher full of wisdom and philosophical consciousness.


    Of course, whether he really changed from a dark emperor to a dark philosopher, judging from his act of carrying a large double-edged sword and the grievances between Zhou Yihao and the character of Thanos, between them There can be no possibility of being good.


    This Thanos may not know who they are, or what kind of grievances he has with them in the past. But for them, especially Havoc, Thanos is an unforgettable existence.


    All the transitions and differences started in Thanos. And his fate was also completely moved in another direction because of Thanos.


    It can be said that Thanos has shaped him today. And with such a special reason, how could he say that he was indifferent when facing him again?


    "You leave me aside, this guy is mine!"


    He unceremoniously pushed Zhou Yi to one side, and Haojiao had already reached the front of Thanos holding the sword of destruction.


    Standing in front of Thanos who was more than two meters high, he was like a little dwarf. But in terms of momentum, he showed a complete contempt.


    It can almost be said that he didn''t pay attention to Thanos''s sturdy figure and the big sword. He put up the sword of destruction, and he had already said such words to Thanos.


    "Seriously, I almost don��t remember what you look like when you grow up. If it weren��t for the occasional recollection of salaries, I would have even forgotten your existence. This is the memory that I have. Say, it is really a huge loss that cannot be made up. Therefore, I am afraid I really have to thank the four-faced idiot above, thank him, send you to me again, give me a face to face with you again Opportunity!"


    Despite what he said, it seemed that two people had some extraordinary friendship. But Thanos clearly wouldn''t think so purely.


    Perhaps he is very strange to the person in front of him, but for himself, he is afraid he can''t understand it better. He has never had friends, and he has almost never had love and affection. The only emotion that governs his life is the obsession with the balance of life and death in the entire universe. And this also means that ordinary people will have an intersection with him, which is often the deep hatred that they have incurred after destroying the love they have in the process of striving for balance.


    This is not the first time he has encountered a similar situation. From the day when he pursued his ideals, until the day when he finally realized his dream completely, he encountered similar situations countless times.


    People hate for no reason only because of what they have lost. They only care about themselves and never care about others, including the universe as a mother. Ungrateful, stupid and blind. This is Thanos'' consistent view of such people.


    And he, who regarded the catastrophe as such a person, naturally would not have a good attitude towards the catastrophe at this moment.


    "It looks like you should have some important person dead on me. Unfortunately, I don��t remember such a thing. Because it��s like dusting a room, I just did what I should Things to do. Compared to this, the details are not in my consideration."


    "Humph!" sneered, and the fierce light like wild animals hunting began to appear in the eyes of Haojiao.


    He slowly raised the sword of destruction, and his body also assumed a posture that was more conducive to attack. Of course, the most critical effort is in the mouth, he will not easily let Thanos take advantage.


    "You are right, I did have an important person who died in your hands. And because of this, the Thanos that exists in my memory has been frustrated by me, and even the soul is not given to him. The rest. Do you know? This has always been a regret for me. Because in the future, I should leave something as a souvenir to relive the feeling of revenge."


    "Fortunately, I now have another opportunity like this. And this time, I won''t make the same mistake."


    "Do you think I will be the same as the trash in your memory?"


    Thanos frowned. As a person who has always been feared and hated by others, he has never experienced a catastrophe like a person who dared to despise his existence. This made him very uncomfortable, so that his palms were already beginning to gently rub the hilt of the big sword.


    "No, no, I didn''t say that. After all, maybe you might be worse than that trash, maybe?"


    No longer could he bear the catastrophe''s ridicule, Thanos took a stab at the head, and there was already a whiff of wind against his head.


    Obviously, he should have been weakened like Havoc. Otherwise, relying on Thanos'' strength, even if it is only the natural strength of the eternal clan, the power and destructive power brought by this knife should be even greater.


    But this is just right. Because even in the catastrophe, there is no confidence to say that in a mortal state, he has served a Saturn Titan, and he is still the most powerful character in the eternal family of Titans. Now I can only say that it is just right.


    Sideways avoiding this domineering knife, Havoc picked it up with a backhand, and pierced the sword against Thanos'' wrist with the sharp sword in his hand.


    Although he was arrogant in attitude, he was also very aware of the power gap between himself and Thanos. After all, the size is placed here, he wants to compare the strength of Thanos in a mortal state, that is definitely asking for trouble.


    In addition, the mismatch of the weapons also made him really unsuitable for the kind of frontal contest with the big sword in Thanos'' hands. Therefore, like a poisonous snake, directly hitting the opponent''s vital points by attacking him by surprise has become his best choice at the moment.


    Both sides are warriors who have experienced many battles, and naturally understand that the wrist is one of the most important parts in this kind of war.


    Once the wrist is injured, it is almost impossible to use weapons flexibly. And losing the advantage of weapons, just relying on bare hands to deal with a master holding a sharp blade, but it is not so easy.


    Thanos is obviously also very clear about his situation. Therefore, as soon as his wrist turned, he had already turned the two big swords and slashed towards the sharp sword stabbed by the catastrophe.


    The catastrophe was a sudden attack, and the castration was quick and urgent. When he realized that Thanos had already responded, he wanted to withdraw the move again, and it was impossible for him to poke a hole in another location.


    However, he had a certain amount of confidence in the end, and he was not afraid to bump into Thanos a little bit in this situation. After all, he still has the advantage in speed. In a room where he could advance and retreat, he really had no reason to retreat first.


    With a vigorous step, the tip of the sword of World Destruction immediately followed the shape, still pointing directly at Thanos'' wrist. And even if Thanos has speeded up his movements again, in front of this sudden rush, he still slowed a point.


    After a minute, the sword of Havoc directly pierced his wrist bone. With the rotation of the blade, the straight tip of the sword is like a drill, which directly stirs the inside.


    It can be said that this blow is enough to cut Thanos'' ability by three points. And the tyrants are now deprived of their extraordinary powers and characteristics, and their bodies are no better than the Havoc. The pain in them is also conceivable.


    However, this Thanos is a ruthless person who can withstand the confrontation of all life in the entire universe, destroy and reshape it. This cruelty is not only reflected in his cruelty to others, but also in the absoluteness of his will.


    The physical pain didn''t make him dull at all. With his extremely strong will, he almost abruptly suppressed the instinctive reaction of his body, and then even more fierce and violent, he slashed the big sword against the catastrophe.


    The catastrophe at this time was dangerous because of the soldiers just now, and there was no room to dodge this sword completely. And of course he couldn''t do nothing, just let this big knife chop on his body. I''m really afraid that it will be cut off.


    So he could only retreat, and at the same time used the body of the Sword of Destruction to block in front of him. And at the moment he just retracted, a loud bang from a big knife hit him like a heavy hammer.


    Rao Shi Haojia had already prepared enough for Thanos'' attack, but he still did not expect that there would be such a terrifying strength with this sword.


    With its indestructible body, the Sword of World Destruction can be unscathed. But he can''t. He was almost at an absolute disadvantage in strength, and he couldn''t even hold his heels firmly. When his body trembled, he was already knocked out by the entire body.


    Thanos is not forgiving. In other words, he has realized how rare this counterattack opportunity is when the opponent is at a speed advantage. Therefore, I simply can''t take care of the blood flow on my wrist.


    He dragged the big knife backwards, and he was already chasing after the catastrophe in stride.


    You know, no matter what type of confrontation it is. Maintaining physical balance is always the top priority for both sides to defeat the enemy.


    Although the catastrophe was knocked out at once, he immediately stabilized his posture, and through rolling and diving, he recovered his balance at the fastest speed.


    But within this short period of time, Thanos had already chased him, and after dragging the knife, he had already turned the big knife into a full moon and slashed at him again.


    No, or the catastrophe that he didn''t want to pick up was quickly avoided. However, he avoided Thanos'' blade, but he couldn''t avoid the chest kick that followed him.


    Juli almost made Haojia''s face flushed instantly, and his body was even more like a sandbag that had been knocked into the air, flying straight out.


    This time, he almost relied on the Sword of Destruction to plunge straight into the ground, dragging it all the way to Zhou Yi''s side, barely regaining his feet.


    Although it is said that Thanos at this moment seems to be a little afraid of Zhouyi''s existence, worrying about being attacked by both sides instead of hard attack. But it is undeniable that he has already gained enough advantage in this short contest.


    And this was enough to make Zhou Yi laugh at the catastrophe.


    "Tsk tusk tusk. Who was vowing to say that this guy is going to be solved by him. What, is it not working now? If it doesn''t work, just admit it to me honestly, and then go aside. If you continue to be embarrassed like this, you are not ashamed, am I still ashamed?"


    "To shut up!"


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, the fierce light in Haojia''s eyes has become more and more violent.


    In normal times, he might even practice his mouth skills with Zhou Yi. But now, he was obviously really angry, so he didn''t even hesitate for a moment at all, he had already rushed toward Thanos again.


    And watching him become more intense and quicker. Zhou Yi''s face also suddenly changed, and he slowly became serious.

 Chapter 2117：

    Perhaps the catastrophe that was in a stalemate at the moment did not have a clear understanding, but Zhou Yi, as a bystander, saw clearly at this time.


    That is, the power displayed by Thanos has clearly surpassed them by one level. And although it is not very obvious, their power at this moment is obviously beyond the front line compared to the previous time.


    If they were fighting against those aliens before, their strength was still limited to this level of mortal limit. So now, they have already surpassed this limit, and they are clearly developing towards a transcendent level.


    However, it was like digging a hole the size of a fist. Although the spring water is gurgling out, but to fill a whole well, it obviously takes time to accumulate.


    In this respect, Thanos is obviously different. If everyone is restricted to a horizontal line, that is, everyone''s strength can be replaced by a well. Then, Thanos at this moment is a situation where the well is full, and the two of them are still in a stage of continuous expansion of water sources.


    And the reason for such a gap, Zhou Yi can almost certainly say that this is a ghost of the Life Court secretly.


    Taking advantage of the fact that he and the catastrophe have not restored their power to their peak state at this stage, Thanos gains an overwhelming advantage and decides the winner in one fell swoop. This method is nasty, but it must be said to be very effective. At the very least, from the perspective of Zhou Yi, the catastrophe could not compete with Thanos in a short period of time.


    The situation of life and death is still at a disadvantage. Maybe an oversight may be the result of death. In theory, this should be something that Zhou Yi likes to hear. Because as long as the catastrophe died, he would be able to get out of this series of troubles immediately.


    The most important thing is that this is completely the result of the catastrophe, and it has nothing to do with him. He can go and enjoy the results.


    That being said, Zhou Yi didn''t hesitate too much on this issue, he already pulled out the sharp spear that was stuck on the ground, and walked in the direction of Thanos and Havoc.


    If he did that, he would be caught in the trap of the life court. Regardless of whether it was for the common interests of him and the catastrophe, or because of his own pride, he would not allow himself to make such a choice at this time.


    The footsteps were not slow and slow, and even said that they did not even mean to avoid the sight of these two people. Zhou Yi used this method to announce his joining. At the same time, it also showed that while deceiving more and less, he didn''t mean to be caught off guard by unexpectedly defeating Thanos.


    He still disdains the next work. If it wasn''t for the life court to secretly use such tricks, he would not even bother to deceive more.


    To some extent, Zhou Yi just made what he thought was a fair and just choice. But obviously, Thanos would not think so, and Life Court would not think so.


    "A fair duel should not be disturbed by any external factors. If you feel unwilling to be lonely at this moment, then let me provide it to the opponent you want."


    Before Zhou Yi intervened in the confrontation between Havoc and Thanos, the Life Tribunal had already intervened in time and directly opened the door to the third prison.


    And suddenly, a savage horror and crazy bloodthirsty breath came from behind this gate, and then the terrifying howlings one after another made the entire Colosseum look like a wild forest full of wild beasts. .


    "These opponents who are playing now come from a universe that has been completely crazy. They were once superheroes that everyone admired, but with a conceptual zombie virus raging on their planet, they have completely fallen. Become a bloodthirsty monster who will never fill up his hunger and stomach."


    "Crazy, barbaric, and not afraid of death. The most important thing is that they have not lost their previous wisdom. With the power of the so-called superhero and the wisdom that is comparable to this power, they quickly spread In the entire universe, and almost all the creatures in the universe have been swallowed into their own stomach...There is no survivor. Either become food or become the same kind. And such a universe is equivalent to an end."


    "Now, the opponent you have to face is them. Zhou Yi, you can make a good comparison. See if you were killed by these bloodthirsty zombie heroes first, or he died in Thanos'' hands first!"


    Almost as soon as the voice fell, a swift figure rushed out of the prison door. And the one who bears the brunt, is wearing an iconic Star-Spangled Banner tights and holding a Star-Spangled Banner shield. Even if his face was already rotten, he couldn''t see how he was originally. However, by virtue of this iconic outfit, Zhou Yi recognized his identity at a glance.


    "Steve Rogers?"


    Upon hearing that his name was called Po, the zombie Steve stopped his body immediately and looked at Zhou Yi carefully with his muddy, dark red eyes. Obviously, he did not know Zhou Yi. But this does not prevent him from being interested in Zhouyi.


    "You... seem to know me? Very good. Although I don''t know you, it doesn''t prevent me from having some interest in you. Come, let us get close to you!"


    After he finished speaking, he immediately opened the mouth of the blood basin with no lips and gums completely exposed, like a crocodile killed from deep water, rushing towards Zhou Yi with gusts of fishy wind.


    In the introduction of the Life Court, Zhou Yi, who already knew what a monster was in front of him, naturally couldn''t let him come close easily. And it was completely out of instinct. The sharp spear in his hand had already turned into a golden light of training, and flew away at the head of the zombie Steve in the violent whistling sound.


    This is the real instinct cultivated in the endless killing, it is completely out of the memory condensed by the body, and it is a faster blow than all consciousness. It can be said that when the skills are practiced to this point, they have almost reached their limits. If you want to become stronger, you can only work **** strength and speed.


    With this trick, Zhou Yi didn''t know how many gods'' bodies were shattered and how many gods'' souls were torn apart. It can be said that when he was shot, there would be no chance of being spared. But it happened to be losing Steve''s place, but there was an accident with his move.


    Because Steve is not technically weak. Although in many cases, Captain America Steve Rogers can only be the last one among many superheroes. But no one can deny that he is a truly experienced fighter.


    From the bullets of World War II to the modern superhero war. He has polished his skills smoothly. And even if he became a zombie at this moment, his skill did not weaken a bit. It even said that because of the agitated primitive impulse of the zombie, he became more acute and more lethal than instinct.


    Therefore, facing Zhou Yi this is almost a blow from the thunder. He was almost at the same speed, and within an instant he had already erected his shield and curled himself up behind the shield.


    The strength of the vibrating shield may not be able to withstand the invincible edge of the Judgment Gun. However, Zombie Steve''s right angle of incision just made the Judgment Gun to draw a deep gap on the vibrating shield, but it was impossible to penetrate it and hurt him who was hiding behind the shield.


    And almost at the moment when he was deflected and dodged by this blow, he immediately threw down the shield in his hand that was stuck on the side branch of the spear, and once again rushed toward Zhou Yi.


    For him, it doesn''t matter what weapon is not a weapon, and it does not matter what kind of attack may be launched again. As long as he can bite into Zhou Yi, even a small bite, this will be enough to establish his victory.


    Zhou Yi also knew this, but he didn''t have much fear in his heart for the Steve Zombie''s style of completely abandoning his attention and just wanting to bite.


    After a slight withdrawal and a turn of his body, he was already avoiding sideways, and slammed the zombie Steve''s body with the barrel of the sharp gun.


    The immense power made his body fly almost two meters high in the air instantly, and such a time was enough for Zhou Yi to withdraw his spear and stab him again.


    If Steve the zombie still has a shield in his hand at this time, then maybe he still has a way to dodge or parry. After all, as a shield master, he has reached a level of proficiency in using shield skills.


    However, for him at this moment, the bloodthirsty animality is far above the conventional reason and emotion. In the normal state, he will not easily abandon the shield in his hand anyway, but in this state he can easily do so.


    And this caused him the final defeat. Even if the most trusted weapon is abandoned, then naturally you should bear the consequences of doing so.


    The sharp spear easily penetrated his body, and the sharp spear with some extraordinary characteristics has begun to recover. Because of the purification power from the sun, it began to burn the body of the zombie Steve into dots of fire. Flocculent.


    He could hardly struggle, because every tissue and every drop of blood on his body was completely restrained by this force. He could only watch himself turning to ashes, unable to even make a cry.


    Of course, this may also be why he is unwilling to make such a sound. After all, compared to becoming a walking dead forever, getting liberated like this might be something he would prefer to see.


    After all, if he really had the will that Steve should have, then based on Zhou Yi''s understanding of him, he should have chosen this way.


    After a little nostalgia, Zhou Yi''s consciousness has returned to the spot again. This is not the time when he can radiate his thoughts casually, because at this moment the howls are getting closer and closer, and this almost means that more and more zombie heroes have come to him.


    Sure enough. Accompanied by the aggravation of the **** smell, and the savage howl approaching. He has seen more and more acquaintances.


    There is Thor with a flying wing helmet and holding the zombie of Mulnier; there is Tony whose whole body is almost rusted out of steel, and the mask is lifted, revealing only a rotting face; some muscles are still strong, but the skin is complete The decay of the zombie giant Hulk is scary enough just by appearance.


    One after another, characters enough to be called old friends appeared in front of Zhou Yi. In the face of these familiar old friends, even Zhou Yi couldn''t help but sweat in his heart.


    He is certainly not afraid of fighting alone. But if he faced so many old opponents at once, he really didn''t have that much confidence in his heart.


    It can be said that at this time he was already ready to be besieged. However, something that was unexpected to him was that after a few roars that were obviously like competition or scramble, other zombie heroes except Zombie Hulk moved their eyes away from Zhou Yi''s body, and Slowly thinking of Thanos and the direction of Havoc, he walked over.


    Of these zombie heroes, none of them are good-looking. So even if the fight between Thanos and Havoc was in full swing, facing their posture like a group of beasts hunting, they stopped their hands one after another and put on a posture of waiting.


    "Why, these companions of yours don''t seem to mean you as a teammate? Did you do something to apologize to them, or do they look down on you?"


    "Hmph." With a sneer, Thanos said that he was obviously a little sullen at the words of the catastrophe, but he didn''t even say it at all. At this moment, he didn''t care about it.


    Perhaps before, they were certainly enemies. But at the moment these many zombie heroes have surrounded them in layers, looking at them like turtles in the urn and meat on the chopping board. As long as there is no problem in his mind, he will not make this kind of fisherman. Stupid things come to profit.


    "Maybe you can go up and try it yourself later, and see who they are more interested in!"


    Will you go up to serve food? Rolling his eyes, Haojia certainly did not intend to accept such kindness. So after looking around for a while, he gave such an opinion.


    "Each is responsible for the opponent in front of him, and hand over the back to the other side? If you have such courage."


    "This should be right for me. If you have the guts!"


    The two sides have reached a tacit agreement temporarily. At this time, a group of zombie heroes were already completely unable to contain their bloodthirsty desires, and rushed up with howling.


    The sword of the catastrophe shook, and straightly greeted Tony the zombie in front of him. But Thanos hesitated a little, but also slashed the big knife towards the zombie Thor.


    In front of these so-called zombie heroes, it seems that there are only two camps of the living and the dead. Anyone who wants to live should make a common choice.


    However, in the eyes of others, things should not be so simple.

 Chapter 2118：

    "Thanksgiving, fulfill your mission. Don''t forget your promise to me, this is the price you need to pay!"


    The voice of the court of life came straight at this moment, resounding in everyone''s ears. Obviously, after hearing these words, the catastrophe had already pulled away from Thanos abruptly.


    This is of course the pressure that he has endured soaring, but anyway, it is better than being stabbed in the back.


    Of course, he is not the only victim in this way. As a more conspicuous target, it is also an object more coveted by zombie heroes. The pressure that Thanos has to bear is heavier than the catastrophe at this moment.


    In just a few breaths, he has become dwarfed. If it wasn''t because there was a layer of armor on his body that was similar to gold protecting him, he might already be under the siege of the zombies at this moment.


    The situation has reached such a crisis that the life court is still stirring up trouble. This naturally made Thanos suffocate his anger. After violently throwing away the zombies that struck, and barely gaining a chance to breathe for himself, he yelled at the high life court with his throat.


    "You want me to fulfill my promise to you, yes. But these disgusting crawlers, you have to stop them from attacking me!"


    Very reasonable request, but the life court can only show silence about it. He couldn''t ask these zombie heroes from the zombie universe like he asked Thanos. The reason is that their identities are fundamentally different.


    Thanos is a trader with the Life Court. He sold himself to the Life Court in exchange for his universe to become what he wanted. This is like a part-time job. To some extent, he is a wage earner under the life court.


    The zombie heroes are different. The reason why they appear in the prison of the court of life is entirely because of their destruction of the universe. After their own universe was completely destroyed, they built something like a space-time wormhole through a character like Reid the zombie, intending to extend their tentacles into another universe.


    And this is something that anyone who knows about their universe cannot accept. So after the supreme existence of several universes, characters like Nemesis collectively filed an appeal. The Life Court took action and put the zombie heroes together with their universe into prison.


    According to this comparison, the Life Court is more like the warden of a prison, and the zombie heroes are prisoners in his prison. Although, he can indeed confine these zombie heroes in his own cage, so that they will never be able to survive. However, it is a bit unrealistic to say that manipulating their behavior and thoughts is like manipulating a doll in his hand.


    These bloodthirsty beasts do not want to weigh the pros and cons. They only act according to their own instincts, treating all living beings as their own enemies. This naturally includes Thanos who works for the life court.


    The life court can''t change their impulsive desires, which was destined since he put these zombie heroes on the court. Therefore, even though he felt that he was restraining himself, he still insisted on Thanos.


    "This is a problem you need to overcome by yourself. I always have only one requirement of you, and that is that you must complete my orders!"


    Such inhumanity is full of abuse from superiors to subordinates. Such rudeness naturally made Thanos feel angry.


    After all, he has been the emperor of the universe, and has ruled countless lives and deaths. He can bow to reality for his own ideals, but it doesn''t mean that he is willing to be like a dog, so called by people.


    He also has his own dignity. Therefore, after slashing down the zombie that looked like Tony and splitting him in half. He grabbed half of it and threw it on a zombie who was about to attack the catastrophe.


    The zombie that was smashed into a ground gourd naturally has no possibility of sneak attack. And this also made Thanos'' attitude immediately clear.


    He obviously didn''t intend to do as the life court ordered. And this also made the life court even more angry and asked.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to disobey my orders? Have you forgotten what kind of deal you have done with me?"


    "transaction?"


    With a wide open and close posture, Thanos, who was able to regain its horns with the catastrophe, grinned and showed a mocking smile.


    "I remember our deal. I will work for you for the rest of my life. The content of the deal is indeed correct. But that doesn''t mean that you can just use me as a dog."


    "Even if it is a dog, after being bullied and abused again and again, it will bite the owner back. What''s more, I don''t want to be such a dog at all!"


    "Is it something to be proud of to be a dog in your life court?"


    This series of questions made the life court''s head turn quickly, from angry revenge to indifferent justice, then vicious necessity, and finally back to the expression of revenge. The series of changes made his mood very ups and downs, almost like a burst.


    The words of Thanos undoubtedly touched on the authority that Life Court relies on most. And the one he said most often, the court��s impertinence can''t just be talked about.


    But what''s interesting is that at the moment, he really can''t do much in this Colosseum. It''s like referees can only blow the black whistle at best, and can''t participate in the game in person. Before this duel was truly won, he couldn''t do anything to any of the characters present.


    This situation naturally made him feel aggrieved. Even at this moment, he had a plan to forcibly end this duel, to hang Thanos out, so that he could not survive and die.


    But in the end, the threats from Zhou Yi and Havoc stopped him and prevented him from making such an irrational choice. So he can only speak harshly.


    "You made a wrong choice, Thanos. The majesty of the court is inviolable, and you will pay the heaviest price for your choice. Trust me, that will make you regret it!"


    "Idiot, it''s all bullshit!"


    Having completely torn his face with his boss, Thanos naturally gave such an evaluation without saving face.


    Perhaps this is a bit harsh in the ears of the life court, but for the current Thanos, this is an appropriate evaluation.


    the reason is simple. You can''t even guarantee the safety of my life, and you still want me to give you my life in such a dangerous environment. Is there a problem with my brain, or is my life cheaper?


    In any case, he is not willing to take such a risk. Rather than becoming a bloodthirsty and terrifying walking dead, he would rather die with more dignity.


    As for the so-called transaction, if he dies, doesn''t it mean there is no more life to speak of? There is such a small abacus in my heart. Thanos'' actions against these zombie heroes have also become more aggressive.


    His opening and closing, the invincibility and the catastrophic storms, are pervasive, and the two of them formed a tacit cooperation for a while, and they killed the zombies that surrounded them. He turned his back on his back.


    The only problem is that even if it is cut into seven or eight yuan, these zombie heroes are very difficult to die at a time. It even said that some guys can forcibly move their own remains, putting themselves together like a rag doll.


    I don''t care if my hands and feet are my own. And as long as other zombies can help delay a little time, then these guys can almost all be killed and come back.


    This has almost formed a situation like a wheel war, and the frequent offensives coupled with these zombie heroes'' ubiquitous attack methods, makes it feel that no matter it is Havoc or Thanos, there is a feeling that mental strength is being violently consumed. .


    It is different from these bloodthirsty monsters who don''t care what kind of damage they have received. They can''t make even the slightest mistake.


    Because even a slight negligence could cause them to be injured by these zombies. And judging from the description of the terrible contagion of these zombies by the Life Court, whether it is the body of the catastrophe or the Titans of Thanos, there is no full guarantee that he can avoid being infected.


    Many worries, long-term defense will lose. This is probably the situation they are facing now. Seeing that the situation has gradually turned to a disadvantage, the situation is already somewhat out of their control. At this moment, the bright glow was like the dawn tearing through the night, and suddenly tore through the encirclement of these zombie heroes, and directly killed them in.


    Zhouyi is here. At this moment, he is like a rising surprise soldier, playing the most incredible role at the most critical time.


    The recovery of power is the most critical node for him, even if it is only a part, but in the case that it can already stimulate the sun''s attributes of purifying evil, this is enough for him to turn the whole situation back.


    Zombie Hulk may indeed be the most powerful of these zombie heroes. But in the end, they are on the side of the crowd, and in this arena, the two sides of the duel must be at a level that is evenly matched, and the power he can have is still weaker than Zhou Yi after all.


    It is hard to deal with his own physical body''s strong resilience, bloodthirsty will and terrible contagion. However, this did not pose a sufficient threat to Zhou Yi, who possessed the purifying power.


    After piercing his body with a sharp spear time and time again, the sun **** fire with purification properties lingered in his body like a tarsal maggot. The huge body of the zombie Hulk can only be swallowed by the sun **** fire a little bit, and then completely turned into ashes.


    And when the zombie Hulk was solved, Zhou Yi couldn''t say that he was just waiting, sitting and watching the catastrophe being eaten alive by the zombie heroes because of his own mistakes.


    So just a little bit of energy, he was already shot like a dragon, waving a thousand rays of light and supporting them towards the catastrophe.


    The most powerful zombie Hulk is not his opponent, and these weaker zombie heroes are naturally even more so.


    And unlike them fighting against the catastrophe, using their own immortal attributes to play that kind of mischievous trick is completely unworkable in front of Zhou Yi.


    He only needs to sway the sun god''s fire recklessly, it is enough to light these odious zombie heroes into torches one by one.


    Few people can avoid his sharp spear. Even if there are one or two skilled and agile, with the cooperation of Thanos and Havoc, they can only be sacked and sent to Zhouyi. It serves as firewood there.


    So, it''s just like cutting melons and vegetables. These zombie heroes have been cut into their hands.


    And until there were no other characters in the entire Colosseum except for the three of them, Thanos suddenly looked like and swung his knife towards his own catastrophe.


    He played a pre-emptive, unexpected idea. And it just so happened that the catastrophe thought so. At the moment Thanos swung his sword, the long sword in the hands of the catastrophe was already stabbing at Thanos'' chest like a snake.


    The situation was more urgent and faster, so that Thanos had to pull out a bare hand to grab the blade of the sword of destruction.


    This also moderated his offensive in a disguised form, allowing Haojia to avoid the edge of his hand by just turning a little sideways. Regardless of the injury on his hand, he firmly grasped the sword of Havoc, and Havoc stepped on the back of his sword, not giving him a chance to fight back. The two people almost spoke in unison, and they began to yell.


    "Despicable, you attacked!"


    "Shameless, I knew you had such a ghost idea!"


    "You let go first!"


    "You take it away first!"


    The two of them negotiated with each other''s eyes, and they looked like a sword. And if it weren''t for seeing them still fighting side by side before, Zhou Yi couldn''t believe that they still had such a relationship.


    Of course, this is the grudge between them. Zhou Yi didn''t think he was qualified to intervene. So he put on a posture of watching from the sidelines, and he began to appreciate the performance of these two people.


    Zhou Yi can stand by, and this is probably the thing that Thanos is most happy to comment on. He didn''t go to tease Zhouyi, but said directly to the catastrophe.


    "Since you and I are not willing to let go, then I will count three times, and everyone will put down their weapons together and decide the winner empty-handed! How about it!"


    "Okay, I''m afraid you won''t make it."


    If it was before, perhaps the catastrophe would still be weak by three points. But with this fierce fight, the restricted power of him and Zhou Yi has also surged to a peak state. In this state, he asked himself that his power was never weaker than Thanos at the moment, so he answered very simply.


    "Okay. Then one, two, three..."


    Thanos immediately released his hand and put down the big sword in his hand. However, at the moment when the catastrophe let go, the backhand held the sword of destruction in his hand.


    The catastrophe is the same, although he loosened the sword of destruction. But there was also a light flick at his feet, and he knocked Thanos'' sword into his hand at once.


    The two can''t help but say that the backhand is each holding the other''s weapon and splitting one hand. In the fierce fire and the clash of weapons, both the catastrophe and the Thanos were already horrified and distorted.


    "You bastard, you really cheated!"


    "Insidious villain, I know I can''t believe you!"


    Qiangqiang several times, and the two of them practiced and chopped a few times. And under the collision of forces that are almost equal to each other. Both sides were already unable to hold their weapons, so the swords and swords flew out.


    But this does not affect their fighting spirit. Without weapons, they still have fists. So immediately there was a tacit understanding, and the two people fought again and became a group.


    Add fists and fists, you die and you die. Thunderbolt, squally rain.


    It may be said that there is still some possibility of mutual sympathy between them. But in the end, they still have to see a victory or defeat.


    And this was soon revealed.

 Chapter 2119：

    Comparable duels compete for more than strength, speed and skill. Another key factor is will.


    For Thanos, his idea of ??victory is definitely not as urgent as the catastrophe.


    Havoc''s pursuit of victory is not only derived from his desire to live. More of it was his resistance to that injustice. All the powerful forces imposed on him, including the fight against the so-called destiny, this fighting spirit is what makes Thanos envied and emotional.


    He has seen a similar scene in front of him countless times. And he has always played the role of a villain and he has to admit that even though these people are often very weak, the light they shine is dazzling enough.


    That is the brilliance of human nature, heart and soul. Although small, it is worthy of respect. After all, not all people have the courage to challenge a stronger existence. For example, didn''t he also made up his mind to take up courage and fight the whole world after experiencing all kinds of pain and despair?


    What he lacks now is this spirit. Because after knowing what kind of existence the Life Court is, he has already lost the confidence to fight him. At the same time, he also knows the result of the confrontation.


    Whether he can win or not is still a matter of two things, but whether his universe, which realized the ideal of change because of the intervention of the life court, will be implicated as a result, this is his most concern.


    He lost everything, and even the most cherished daughter was buried for the result that he could not give up anyway. Faced with the almost inevitable liquidation of the life court, he thought of using death to solve all problems.


    If he dies, then the agreement between him and the Life Tribunal is also reached. The rest of his life has been put in the hands of the court of life. And even if the life court hates him no matter how much he can only operate within the framework of the agreement, he will not be able to vent his anger to the universe he has created.


    This is the best result. He is also willing to make such a sacrifice. Therefore, there was no hesitation at all, he suddenly gave up resistance in the fierce confrontation with the catastrophe, and then he was directly hit by the catastrophe.


    A fatal blow. The catastrophe that has been hit to such a point is naturally impossible to have any reason to stay. Although he had discovered some subtle changes in Thanos, this was not enough to be a reason for his hesitation.


    He is going all out. And one result of such an all-out effort is that his arm directly penetrated Thanos'' chest like a spear. And Thanos, whose heart was taken out by him, couldn''t have any room for survival.


    Maybe you can struggle a little bit, but that struggle is meaningless. Thanos disdains to do such unnecessary things. He just reached out and grabbed Haojia''s arm, then lowered his head, saying in his ear.


    "It looks like you won. But what you need to know is that it was not you who won the battle, but I let you win."


    "I, Thanos, the dark emperor of the universe, can''t be defeated so easily. It''s not so much that you defeated me, it''s the **** fate, everything I bear, and I have to choose to defeat Your hands. But even if it��s just that, it must be enough for you to be proud of."


    "Bag!" Of course, such a blatant remark made Haojiao couldn''t help but show a sneer, "Like you, I have killed 800 without a thousand. With me, you are just like the ordinary. Not much difference. If you want me to be proud of defeating you, you should wait for the next life."


    This Thanos comes from a lower level universe. The biggest feature of this universe is that the upper limit of individual life''s strength is severely restricted.


    Almost no one can reach the level at which Zhou Yi and Havoc can easily affect the operation of celestial bodies in the universe. And to some extent, Thanos, who has mastered all six infinite gems in this universe, is the vertex in the true sense of this universe.


    Except for the life court, he has hardly seen a higher level of scenery. For this reason, he only regarded the words of the catastrophe as a joke.


    "You know, your arrogant face is really annoying. But now I hope you can keep this arrogance, and then spread this arrogance on that guy well. On his deformed face Get a hard punch, if you can do it..."


    The sound of Thanos has already drawn the end here. It was also after a moment of silence that Haojia drew out the arm that had caused Thanos'' fatal blow.


    As he put Thanos on the ground, he snorted at his dead face with no regrets. His mind may be full of doubts and puzzles, but in the end, he still left a promise to this guy.


    "Of course I can do it, but you don''t have a chance to see it. Wait, I''ll send that guy and you to a place, if there is a place willing to receive you two."


    Walking to Zhou Yi''s side again means that they are ready to accept new challenges. No matter what arrangements the Life Tribunal has made, they will overcome all obstacles and stand tall in this attitude to the end.


    And when the life court has nothing to do, perhaps it is when they break free from this cage. At that time, there will be grievances, grievances and revenge. All they have suffered now, they will let the life court pay back.


    The Life Court itself is aware of this. This series of battles let him see the potential of Zhou Yi and Haojiao and the huge threat they can bring. This is no longer a question that can be taken lightly, and he also feels that he should use his assassin to completely eliminate this hidden danger.


    Therefore, do not wait for them to make any statement. The necessary side of him that was replaced by infinity was already turned, and directly announced with a loud voice that resounded through the audience.


    "After two rounds of tests, I have to admit that you are indeed the most brave and cunning fighters I have ever seen. Your strength and skills are impeccable, and in countless universes, I am afraid they are all there. Finding a few existences that can stand shoulder to shoulder with you. You are the pinnacle, which is totally proud."


    "However, if you want to rely on this to challenge the authority of the court, this is far from enough. Because you must know that in countless universes, under the infinite possibilities dominated by fate, there will never be so-called The strongest."


    "The pinnacle exists in a sense to be surpassed by others. And now what you have to face is the real power who can surpass everything!"


    "Be careful. In front of him, too many big people have fallen. The strongest in the universe, then the creator of the universe. They can''t match his invincible power."


    "Countless universes have paid a huge price to force him to detain him here. Now, you are about to witness with your own eyes how powerful he is! Come on, witness!"


    In the bang, the already huge arena immediately became more and more extensive. It''s endless, like a vast ocean. No matter how many Natasha sitting here looked, they could hardly see the situation on the opposite seat.


    Of course, since they are allowed to become spectators in the spectator, the life court will naturally not deprive them of the right to watch. Therefore, even though the intuitive distance is far away and impossible to measure at all, it seems that there is a camera operating according to their needs, and they can clearly see what they are doing now.


    In the catastrophe and Zhou Yi at this time, the strength has already begun to rise without limits. If it is said that a well was drilled before, so that their strength can only fill the well. So the current situation is that the Life Tribunal cut a hole in the dam that limited their power, and began to allow their power to break through the dam and develop toward the peak.


    This is certainly a good thing. But it also made Haojia tensed their spirits. Because they have already figured out the power of the life court, they know a truth, that is, the life court can only find a relatively fair opponent for them within a fair category.


    Although this fairness is quoted, he cannot deviate too far from this category. And if it is calculated at the level he has released at this moment, then the goods that are about to appear will not be a good-looking existence no matter what.


    The two are like enemies. And in their guarded look, a huge door had already risen in front of the two of them.


    Stone gate, steel closed door. It may seem sparse and ordinary, with nothing special about it except being taller. But from the aura permeating from above, they can clearly feel the complex forces contained in this door.


    Time, space, reality, etc., these forces are mixed together, and the door is firmly sealed like a chain. In the face of such a complex force, even Zhou Yi would find it difficult for them to make breakthroughs in a hurry.


    But that''s such a door. After fully manifesting, there was already a huge movement resounding in a sudden.


    A huge fist mark was branded on the steel gate, causing the complicated seal on it to tremble violently.


    Then the second, third, fourth...


    As if he didn''t know that he was tired and didn''t stop at all, one after another fist marks had already appeared on the door one after another. And under such a violent offensive, all the seals began to resemble broken plaster, and the rustled ones fell apart.


    Without the power of the seal, this unknown iron gate would at best serve as a fig leaf. After an increasingly violent blow, it was immediately distorted and completely collapsed.


    The existence behind the gate was finally exposed to Zhou Yi and Haojia. And after seeing the true face of this strong man who was hailed by the Court of Life as transcending everything, whether it was Catastrophe or Zhouyi, he couldn''t help but raise a question mark in his heart.


    This is still a somewhat familiar character. The tall body was nearly four or five meters tall and was covered with green muscles. Although his bald head looked much smaller than before, he could still see a somewhat familiar shadow on his face.


    Hulk. There is no doubt. Such a special shape is probably only possible for him, who was born in an accident.


    And really want to say, if there is any obvious difference between the Hulk in front of him and the one they used to know, then in addition to the taller body and bald head, it is probably the second pair of sturdy ones growing on his shoulders. His arms and his bare lower body were no longer covered by anything.


    But even with these changes. Isn''t he Hulk?


    Relying on their familiarity with Hulk, they didn''t think this would be a difficult opponent to deal with. Because even if Hulk was raised to a point comparable to them, it still couldn''t change the fact that he was a stupid big man who only used brute force.


    And for this stupid big guy who only uses brute force, they really have too many ways to defeat him.


    "That''s it?"


    Havoc habitually came first. And hearing the disdain in his words, the life court rarely showed any irritation. Instead, he transformed into the side that he represented justice, and then announced to the three people present in a very solemn tone.


    "Yes, this is your opponent. It is also your final test!"


    "I hereby declare to you in the name of the court of life, as long as you can defeat the opponent in front of you. Whether it is you teamed up to defeat the four-handed Hulk from the end of the universe, or he killed any of you. You. All will receive parole from the court and become the only person who has retired from the courtroom in countless years."


    "In other words, you will get precious freedom. And I think this should be enough for you to fight and fight."


    If these words were only a slight touch to Zhou Yi and Haojiao. So for this four-handed Hulk, it is undoubtedly too attractive.


    No one knows how long he has been imprisoned in the world behind the gate. Even he himself almost forgot, what kind of long years it was.


    Time is killing its ego, but it is also infinitely increasing his anger. Perhaps his memories have been wiped out in this long period of time, but his anger at being imprisoned, and hatred of those who organized it all, is growing day by day.


    free. For him, it is a way to implement this kind of retaliation, and it is also the only opportunity.


    And because of this, he didn''t have any hesitation at all, he was already roaring at the catastrophe.


    "Hulk!"

 Chapter 2120：

    "Yes, Hulk, Hulk. We know you are Hulk!"


    At first glance, it was the kind of mindless Hulk form, and I guess he wouldn''t say anything other than these two sentences. This made Haojia treated him even more lightly, so that he had already walked directly in front of the four-handed Hulk, planning to use the fastest method to subdue him.


    The specific details are probably the same as comforting a bull and then directly using an air gun to strike a fatal blow on its forehead. At this moment, he probably wanted to stroke Hulk''s hair first to make him comfortable, and then surprise him with a fatal blow.


    Although there were some deceitful elements, but to be honest, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    Fighting also depends on the fun. Fighting against a character like Thanos is not only strength, but also skill, will and tactical thinking. The feeling of every confrontation is vivid and vivid, and the feeling of doing your best is as thrilling as dancing on a steel wire, and it is also the most fun to make people feel the battle. But if it was replaced by Hulk, there would be really no fun at all.


    Hulk has always only one ability, that is, to persuade people with strength. And this ability to persuade people with strength is exactly what the catastrophe doesn''t look up to.


    He didn''t want to play a turn-based game like Hulk with you and me. It''s a kind of turn-based game that sees who''s attack is higher and who is more pragmatic, because that''s too boring. It''s like two bulls wrestling, there is no skill at all.


    Speaking of this, some people may use instinct to say things. I think Hulk has the instinct like a beast, how can it be impossible to say that he has no skill at all. And this is actually a fallacy.


    Speaking of beast instincts, in fact, the most representative brothers are Wolverine and Sabretooth. And the reason why they can rely on instinct to become the middle role among mutants is that their instinct comes from the most ferocious predator in nature, not from themselves.


    If talking about itself, the instinctive reaction of humans, this erect hairless ape species, is really no big deal.


    Unlike predators who are born carnivores, the primitive form of human beings is omnivorous, an evolution that resulted from lack of hunting ability. As far as the physical characteristics of human beings are concerned, whether in attack power or explosive power, they are far from real carnivores visible to the naked eye.


    For example, in terms of attack methods, the sharp claws possessed by carnivores are the innate conditions that erect hairless apes do not possess. After all, the hairless ape only has a pair of flexible hands, but with the scraping method that can be displayed by such a pair of hands, it can''t hunt the real valuable prey.


    Learn to use tools. This is the way that erect hairless apes really stand out from ordinary species. Unfortunately, the use of tools is not among the so-called beast instincts.


    That''s why you can''t expect any monkey to pick up a wooden stick to make a set of Goro-Bagua sticks. Any gorilla can turn into the Jedi Spear King with a gun. Instinct and skill are fundamentally different after all. Unless it is said that you can be like the kind of warrior who has experienced many battles, and practice all the habit of using tools into your own instinctive reaction.


    Hulk, obviously does not have such a condition.


    First of all, as a large humanoid creature, it is also a heterogeneous evolved from a human being. He is almost inevitable, and his instinctive reaction is linked to the human species. And this also determines to a certain extent that he has all the defects of human instinct.


    However, here is the problem. If he was weak as an ordinary person, he would naturally choose to abandon his instincts and learn other ways of fighting. But his natural foundation is too superior. And this also led to the fact that the average opponent, even if he is in an instinctive disadvantage, can completely crush it all the way. And those truly powerful opponents, at the same level of strength, basically have polished their own skills and tactics sufficiently smooth, and they are not comparable to your half-way monk.


    Compared with the above and the insufficiency, this is the awkward situation Hulk has been in. In addition to the fact that Bruce Banner is a pacifist, his room for progress has really been compressed to a certain extent.


    Can''t really say, let Hulk explode the entire universe with anger alone. Let''s not say whether he has such a big heart, even if it is. Are you happy, but Newton lying in the coffin board is not happy?


    If you want to do this, let''s solve the problem of how to exert strength when there is no focus.


    In summary, this is the reason why Havoc really doesn''t like Hulk, and intends to subdue him with insidious tricks.


    But just when he got close to Hulk, patted his arm, and even planned to hum to him happily. There was a fierce light in the eyes of this four-handed Hulk, he had already clenched his huge fist that was somewhat out of balance, and slammed it against the catastrophe.


    This sudden blow made the catastrophe completely unexpected. He could only raise his arms, and he was already knocked into the air by the unmatched power of the four-handed Hulk.


    "how is this possible?"


    The catastrophe suddenly felt stunned. Although the body has already made the action of recovery in time, the brain has entered a state of downtime.


    He expected the power of this Hulk to be huge, but he never thought that his power could be so huge.


    You know, although he has not yet recovered to the peak, he has re-established the connection with the law of black holes, and has once again become the real incarnation of black holes.


    And this also means that his own gravitational mass is already close to infinity, and it is impossible to be touched by foreign objects at will. Even if a planet hits his face directly, it should be that the planet is directly crushed by his huge gravity. Instead of being hit by such a punch.


    How did Hulk break through the gravity of his body? Take advantage of yourself? But even if there is no defense, one''s own gravity will not disappear. At the moment when he touched himself, it was impossible for him not to be affected in any way.


    And even if one''s own gravity fails, how can one''s weight as the incarnation of a black hole be knocked into the air so easily?


    I can''t figure out what kind of accident happened. The catastrophe was already extremely energetic.


    He has realized that this Hulk is probably a little different from what they have seen before. Looking at him with the old eyes of the past, I am afraid that I am fooling myself as a fool.


    He obviously didn''t deceive himself to such a point, so immediately after stabilizing his figure, he clenched his fists and launched a counterattack against the four-handed Hulk who was already chasing him.


    Fist and fist. Immediately, huge fluctuations arose. According to their current strength, even if this kind of fluctuation is placed in the deep space of the universe, countless stars will burst for it. But fortunately, here is an arena created by the life court with its special rules. Its very existence is determined, and it can hardly be destroyed by the aftermath of this battle.


    It doesn''t matter to catastrophe, but for Hulk at this moment, this is the best news.


    He didn''t want to be like a frog, jumping around among the collapsed ruins. With such a solid surface, it was enough for him to play freely.


    Don''t forget, as a four-handed Hulk, his two arms that are larger than usual Hulk are not a display. The catastrophe is just a punch to him, and the remaining three punches have not been settled yet?


    There was a smile on his face, and against the bald head, this expression was far more hideous than other normal Hulk''s usual honesty.


    Haojiao didn''t think it was because he wanted to show some kindness. In fact, it is. When the remaining three arms resemble high-speed helicopter flying wings, and even the first one was bombarded down indiscriminately, even he began to feel great pressure.


    Because the speed of this fist is certainly not fast, but the strength is really amazing. If at the beginning, he can barely gain some advantage when he is facing the four-handed Hulk boxing, then as his offensive progresses, after each punch, he can clearly feel the strength of the opponent. increase.


    It''s not the kind of growth that''s overwhelming, but the kind of tangible, it''s basically a leap-forward improvement step by step.


    It only took a few thousand punches to go from being dominant to being evenly matched. When placed in front of the four-handed Hulk offensive, it was only less than a minute. And this is far more than his limit.


    Catastrophe can feel that his power is still increasing. Really never ending in general. And even though his strength is constantly recovering towards the peak, if he can say that he can completely suppress this Hulk in strength, he already has no absolute confidence.


    Although the guy in the life court is not a thing, he, who is limited to the rules, has an advantage. That is, he doesn''t know how to bluff people with big words and lies.


    All opponents are basically what they are. Although he will not say more, but he will not say less. And if he introduced the four-handed Hulk''s words without adulteration. Then, this guy might really surpass himself in strength.


    This is not the result that Havoc wanted. He didn''t allow himself to fall into the hands of such a stupid man. Therefore, with a slight twist in his heart, he suddenly broke out of his attack range with a heavy punch from Hulk. Then, without saying anything, a black hole about the size of a planet was condensed in his hand.


    Only a black hole the size of a coin can completely crush an entire planet, let alone a black hole of this size.


    In terms of gravity and mass, it may have exceeded the limit that humans can measure. And after such a dangerous existence was created by himself, the catastrophe directly threw it in the direction of the four-handed Hulk.


    "Crush you to death!"


    The gravity of the black hole distorts time and space, leaving Hulk with no room for dodge and avoidance. And he didn''t seem to have any dodge plans. Even if he can clearly perceive that this black hole has a very terrifying mass, it can really crush many things to shreds by weight alone. But he didn''t think it would be effective for himself.


    He is an existence with transcending power, a monster of truth and power with the abstract concept of transcendence in the true sense. Unless it is said that there is no peak that can be surpassed or the limit that can be broken in front of him, otherwise, he can trample everything under his feet with his own.


    The catastrophe now wants to crush him with the mass of the black hole. This is simply wishful thinking. In response, he just laughed like a thunder, and then stretched out his four big hands without hesitation, and lifted them toward the falling black hole with his bare hands.


    The gravity of the black hole is almost ineffective to him. His body is above all physical laws and cannot be destroyed by the force of gravity. And quality. Perhaps he did feel the pressure at the first moment of taking on this huge mass.


    The pressure made him hunch down, his muscles stretched, his veins violent, and even his roar seemed depressed. But as the strength in his body continued to skyrocket, his joints exploded like a thunderbolt. After all, his footsteps became lighter and lighter, and the bowed waist straightened up a little bit.


    Maybe there is still a little bit of pressure. But what is predictable is that under his constant surpassing and growth, the power of the black hole will sooner or later make him feel unworthy.


    This is not the situation that the catastrophe wants to see, so it is also in the heart. He immediately swung a sword, making the sword of extinguishment that had reignited the flames of extinguishment of the world pierced into the eyes of Hulk with four hands in a way of crossing the space like a wicked snake.


    Hulk''s reaction was not slow. He obviously didn''t want to let his relatively fragile eyes bear such a vicious blow.


    Therefore, even though there will be no way to get rid of the black hole for a while. But he lowered his head hurriedly, and blocked the sword of catastrophe with his bare skull.


    The Sword of World Destruction has an unparalleled edge, and under the blessing of the divine power of catastrophe, it has the terrifying power of destroying all things. However, in the four-handed Hulk, it was obviously overshadowed.


    Even if the other party is almost naked, there is no defense at all. But it cut with this sword, but it only left an indescribable wound on his body.


    Even if the edge is so sharp, the fire of exterminating the world is naturally even worse. As if unsustainable, the fierce flame just rolled on his body surface, burning off a few body hairs, and then screamed, a certain aura directly emitted by his body surface Directly annihilated.


    Horrible. Haojiao couldn''t help but took a breath. And he didn''t dare to stay even at the moment, and after hurriedly seizing the time, he once again attacked Hulk.

 Chapter 2121：

    Within a moment, or in a moment. Havoc has already launched countless assaults on the four-handed Hulk.


    Utilize his own influence on time and space to compress time and space infinitely, and then in this compressed time and space, do his best to perform all his martial arts.


    This is what the catastrophe can think of at this moment, the best way to target the four-handed Hulk. Because under his dedication, each of his swords has the power to smash the stars, the extreme speed surpassing the speed of light, and the extreme precision that directs the microscopic nature of things, even atoms can be cut.


    The combination of these is the most intuitive destructive power. It may be said that this kind of attack will not be as shocking as the big action of devouring stars and crushing the Milky Way. But in the face of a single object, the destructive power he can cause is far greater.


    After all, as far as the laws of physics are concerned, the composition of all substances must be implemented at the micro level after all.


    Havoc, no matter what kind of amazing strength the four-armed Hulk displayed, but also what kind of terrifying defensive power. It can''t be said that he can even protect every atomic structure in his body.


    And that being the case, then starting from the most basic micro level to smash every atom in this monster, it might not be impossible for him to turn into true nothingness.


    This is a bold attempt. In the past, no one could make Havoc use such a method. And such a method should have a certain effect.


    After all, from a microscopic point of view, everything is nothing but a stack of atoms and molecules. It''s like a building built from bricks. And if we say that from the ground floor, the bricks piled up to form this building are taken out piece by piece. Then, no matter how magnificent and magnificent this building is, there should be only one final result, which is to collapse into a ruin.


    The catastrophe envisages this. And the reality, at the very beginning, was indeed as he expected.


    The moment when the microscopic structure was actually cut, the atoms in the body began to be shattered. The face of Hulk with four arms could not hide the panic.


    Perhaps he could not keep up with the catastrophe at this moment. After all, this kind of time compression ability that splits the moment into countless fragments has approached the extreme of time slowing ability, and one step further can only stop and reverse time.


    The method with huge side effects is not a good choice. So even the catastrophe can only operate to such a degree. And this level is theoretically sufficient. But unfortunately, four-handed Hulk is not the kind of person who will support theoretical data.


    From the initial lack of response to the obvious speed of keeping up with the catastrophe, the transition time is not long.


    But fortunately, no matter how far away it is, it will only be a long enough time in the fragmented time. And this kind of time is already enough for the catastrophe to finish all the things he wants to do.


    It can be said that when Hulk''s face showed a look of horror, everything seemed to have settled.


    Even if his power at the moment is already huge enough to stand up to the black hole, he forcibly pulls out his two arms to launch a counterattack against the catastrophe that is close at hand. But just as his arm was swung out, his body seemed to have suddenly contracted some terrible rickets. The whole shrank.


    Saying that it is shrinking may be somewhat unimaginative. To be more precise, it seems that a part of his arm is missing suddenly.


    It''s like an ordinary person who should have a humerus, but not this part at all. This made him hit the empty space with the fist that was enough to swing into the face of the catastrophe.


    And Hulk didn''t seem to expect such a change at all, and he was a little startled. Then he became more irritable and wanted to punch again. But what was more serious than the previous scenario was that it was not just a part of his arm, but his entire arm, as if retracted into the body, completely disappeared in a nearly twisted posture.


    For real straight men of steel, even the planet can be used as a dumbbell envoy Hulk. It is basically impossible for him to twist his body to such a degree. Even under his own will, he couldn''t make such difficult and flexible movements at all.


    So, what happened right now was beyond his imagination. He thought it would be painful, but in fact, apart from the panic in his heart, he hardly felt anything else.


    This is normal, because he who was crushed atomically has undoubtedly lost all the systems in his body. And the reason why he can still move now is just because of consciousness, the last reflection of those microstructures.


    The broken ship can survive the wind and waves for three minutes, not to mention the four-armed Hulk that can hold the black hole with bare hands. However, no matter how strong he is, it is of no avail. When his microstructure begins to collapse, he cannot stop it at all, let alone reverse it.


    The arm here is just the beginning, the first mast to be destroyed under the storm. Then came the limbs, body, and head. As if there was an invisible origin, it was like swallowing the entire body of Hulk with four hands. After the microscopic structure collapsed, his whole person was already inevitable, and he was sucked into this invisible origin.


    In a sense, this means that he has been incarnate as a group of electrons smaller by atoms, and has been penetrated into the microscopic world. Whether he can break free from the microscopic world, the point of view of the catastrophe is that it is almost impossible.


    The microcosm is not a set of physical laws that apply to the conventional universe. A very simple example is, even if he once destroyed the entire universe, let all the stars die, and heat death will come. What cannot be changed at all is the composition and order of the microcosm.


    After going deep into the subatomic level, it is no longer possible to interfere with normal physical means. Even if the universe is restarted, these microscopic levels will still not change.


    And this puts on Hulk, that is to say, even if you have no matter how powerful the power is, it is difficult to display half a point in such a world that has been separated from the physical order. This is as if no matter what kind of strong man you are, you can��t hold your hair and lift yourself up. Without the necessary basic conditions, naturally there is no further possibility.


    Havoc does not think that Hulk can break free from such a different world. Because he himself couldn''t do such a thing.


    Don''t underestimate him. As the most ultimate incarnation of black holes in the macro universe. If he couldn''t even do this, then no one in the entire universe could possibly do this.


    This is his confidence as a black hole. And because of this kind of self-confidence, after he penetrated Hulk into the microcosm, he already raised his head and questioned the superior life court.


    "The victory or defeat is already divided. Why, do you want to go wrong now?"


    "Do you really think you have won? Or do you just look down on your opponent?"


    What the Life Court said, the catastrophe immediately felt something was not quite right. And when he turned his head subconsciously and made a defensive action, one of his arms had already speared out of the void and hit him with a fierce punch.


    The catastrophe was smashed into the air without accident. Because the four-handed Hulk who was able to resist black holes hard before, there is no reason to say that after breaking free from the microcosm, it will become depressed. According to his settings, he will only become stronger. And such a powerful performance on the bright side is already a positive force that the catastrophe cannot contend with.


    He was knocked into the air, not surprisingly. Even he himself would not be surprised by this. The only thing he was surprised was Hulk''s state at this time, because even for that moment, he had already noticed the amazing changes in Hulk''s body at this moment.


    Hulk''s nickname is Hulk. And what is the most distinctive feature of the Hulk and the Hulk, of course, the conspicuous green.


    Without this eye-catching green, only the word giant is left in his name. There are really too many multiverses in the name of mere giant. Not much else, the old man of this universe Hulk is also nicknamed the Red Giant.


    Such a serious homogeneity simply fails to highlight the identity and status of his Hulk. Therefore, it is almost inevitable. Whether it��s the Hulk of their universe, the zombie Hulk they��ve seen before, or even the four-handed Hulk who is almost about to beat the catastrophe, they��re trying to maintain their bright green suit. .


    This seems to be a choice to integrate into their souls. So even if this four-handed Hulk has been reduced to four arms mutated, and even the exclusive big pants of Hulk, which is claimed to be the toughest artifact in the entire universe, cannot be protected, he is still Is sticking to his original color.


    This is really hard to come by. However, this persistence can only end here.


    The biggest external change brought to Four-handed Hulk by the microcosm tour is that the color of his whole body has undergone an astonishing change. If before, he was green and dazzling, and the green one made people feel scared. So at this moment, he has become faintly blue all over, just like a shining blue lightning.


    It''s not just a change in color. More important is the physical change. At this moment, although his appearance and physical appearance did not seem to have changed much. But if you look closely, it is not difficult to find that his body seems to have broken away from its actual existence, and it seems that he has no real body.


    The reason for this, the catastrophe can be seen roughly. In his eyes, if the previous four-handed Hulk is composed of muscles and body tissues arranged in the most detailed and ordered atomic structure, then he has completely lost this structure at this moment. It becomes an aggregate form of pure energy and quantum.


    It''s very miraculous, it''s like a **** who transforms from a mortal body into a **** who uses energy as an incarnation.


    Of course, if it is said that ordinary mortals are promoted, they don''t need catastrophe to be so surprised. But Hulk is obviously a special case that requires special attention.


    This is a monster with transcendence. It is personally called by the Life Court, capable of surpassing all peaks and impossible existences. Such a guy, if he doesn''t break free from the micro world, once he breaks free, no matter what he looks like, he can only become stronger.


    "This is not good news!"


    Some awkward muttering, Haojiao obviously found that he had fallen into a dilemma.


    I''m afraid I can''t win. The biggest advantage of black holes lies in mass and gravity. This is his only way to deal with those opponents in the past. Because no matter what kind of existence, no matter what kind of attack, it is impossible to defeat the black hole, the existence with the greatest physical mass in this universe.


    However, the four-handed Hulk is obviously not suitable for this rhetoric. His body is so strong that it can hardly be affected by the gravitational pull of black holes that can crush all stars. And his power is so huge that he can lift a black hole forcibly.


    Although, this is not the greatest black hole power that the catastrophe can display. However, this is not the limit displayed by the four-handed Hulk.


    He has no limits. In other words, when he personally broke the limit again and again in front of the catastrophe, the catastrophe was already somewhat unable to imagine where his limit was.


    This is a very serious problem. Seriously, although the catastrophe at this moment does not mean that there is no one fight at all, but before he knows his current details and where his real limit is, he dare not do this hard fight at all.


    Because once he mustered his energy and tried hard but didn''t really defeat him, he would use this as the limit, and make a breakthrough again.


    And if it really becomes like that, then the catastrophe can really wash the neck and wait for death. Because he will not be able to resist anymore when he is in the middle.


    This is certainly not a situation that Catastrophe is willing to accept. But the problem is that Hulk, who has turned into a quantum form at this moment, would not stand like this, doing nothing to him.


    It obviously takes something to make oneself into such an appearance, to break free from a completely different world like the microcosm. Probably the most important point is belief and goal.


    For Hulk with Four Arms, it is certainly not love or family affection that can support his belief. Because of a very simple reason, that is, in the long years of exile and imprisonment, these ordinary emotions have almost been wiped out.


    Therefore, there is only one reason that can really support him, and that is hatred. And using hatred as an excuse, I''m afraid that no one would be a more suitable target than the catastrophe that forced him into this field.


    Therefore, there was no hesitation at all, the quantized Hulk with four arms already showed a grim smile at the catastrophe.

 Chapter 2122：

    The chill suddenly rose, and the catastrophe almost subconsciously made a defense. However, it was a very sudden event.


    The invisible particles were instantly condensed by a certain force, turned into huge arms, stretched out to the front of the catastrophe and grabbed him.


    Judging from the arm that suddenly disappeared from Quantum Hulk at this moment, it is not difficult to see that this giant hand is an extension of his body to some extent. And since it is an extension of him, it naturally means that he is difficult to resist in strength.


    Especially it''s not just power. As a derivative of quantization, he naturally possesses all the characteristics of quantum state operation. One of the typical characteristics is that its operation will exceed the scope of basic classical mechanics.


    Time, space, these are concepts that can be surpassed for quantum. And because of this, Haojiao just realized the attack, he was already firmly grasped by Hulk''s quantum hand.


    There is no time to escape, and it is even harder to resist.


    Under the tremendous pressure of Quantum Hulk, even if it was a catastrophe, it was inevitable to experience a kind of pain that seemed to be compressed.


    He wants to free himself from it through space transfer, but the entanglement of quantum states makes this method not very useful.


    It''s just like a shadow, no matter where he transfers his space to, the big hand of Quantum Hulk can always stick to him. And even though the catastrophe can clearly perceive all this, he can''t get rid of it. This is the most ridiculous thing.


    The situation of being completely crushed made him almost have an urge to open his hole cards. But after careful consideration, he finally gave up this unsafe practice.


    There is only one chance, and it is not suitable to be exposed to such a situation. Although he was indeed in a crisis at this moment, it was not yet the time when he was needed to break the boat. After all, he was not fighting alone.


    Silent light with unimaginable high-temperature radiation, like a sharp blade, swept across the arms of the quantum form. Based on the active influence of thermal radiation on the quantum, the quantum that was originally controlled by the four-armed Hulk has all fallen into an extremely active state.


    Hulk could not control the quantum in this form, and because of this, the catastrophe was also able to escape from it. And as soon as he got out of trouble, he already questioned Zhou Yi directly in a very unceremonious tone.


    "Why are you here now? I thought you were so scared that you just ran away?"


    "I want to get away right away and throw you here and wait for death. But the question is where can I go to this kind of ghost place? So, luck. I intend to give you a hand!"


    "Take me a hand? I don''t know who will pull whom then?"


    Haojiao sneered at Zhou Yi''s statement, but he couldn''t keep competing with him in this regard. Because both of them understand the fact that the Hulk in front of them is not so easy to deal with.


    As the most powerful opponent they have ever encountered. It is possible to say that even a little carelessness even folds them in. And under such a situation, they still continue to gag inconspicuously, which is too much.


    It is their most essential idea at the moment to gather all the energy to deal with it carefully. And speaking of coping, facing the quantized Hulk, the two of them are somewhat helpless.


    "how to spell?"


    "You ask me, who am I asking?"


    Real swords and guns, with strength to decide the victory, this method can be regarded as both of them are easy to catch. But the problem is that the current battle cannot be carried out in such a primitive and simple way. If they want to deal with the quantized Hulk, they must have the means to penetrate into the microcosmos.


    And this is too complicated. It can be said that without a certain quantum mechanics foundation, it is impossible to even come up with a practical and effective method. And it just so happens that no matter whether it is Zhouyi or Catastrophe, they lack this knowledge.


    It may be said that they are gods, but God does not mean that they must be omniscient and omnipotent. In all universes, any existence that boasts of being omniscient and omnipotent is nothing but a liar. Because anyone with a little bit of logical thinking can focus on omniscience and omnipotence and draw a trap with logical traps.


    For example, can the omniscient and omnipotent God tell a question that he does not know the answer to? Or, can the omniscient and omnipotent God create a rock that he cannot lift himself?


    This kind of logical paradox has been put forward by Greek philosophers and oriental masters as early as thousands of years ago. It can be seen that the rhetoric of omniscience and omnipotence has been untenable since that era. Even the ancients can understand this, but modern people still cling to an omniscient and omnipotent one, so apart from saying that they have ulterior motives, they can only be described in a stupid word.


    Although both of them are said to be gods, they are also the top persons in the universe. But this doesn''t mean that they will think highly of themselves and push themselves to the point where they can''t get down. It will be, it will not be. It is not shameful to admit this, on the contrary, it is more embarrassing to hit a swollen face and fill a fat man. After all, what is each other''s details, others don''t know, don''t they know?


    "You fellow, have you been dreaming for so long?"


    Zhou Yi complained about the decadence of the catastrophe. Obviously there is such a long time, which is enough for a hundred million years, but it is a waste of time without thinking of enriching oneself with knowledge.


    And catastrophe would naturally not be willing to bear such accusations plainly. He chuckled, almost yelling at him by pointing at Zhou Yi''s nose.


    "You are so embarrassed to say me. The most wonderful thing in life that can be used to enrich your young years is not wasted by you guys? Look at other people Stark, when they were 20 years old, they already got how many I��m a doctorate, and look at you again. You even paid for college graduation, didn��t you?"


    "Aren''t you?"


    The most painful part of arguing with another one is that the other party knows his own details, it is too easy to be exposed. However, there is also an advantage, that is, this past is shared by everyone, and his revealing the old bottom of the Zhouyi in this way has brought him in.


    Haojiao realized this, so he could only shut his mouth sadly. And after putting his gaze on Hulk again, he could only bare his teeth.


    "I can try to disturb him with magnetism, but no one knows if it''s useful."


    "You have to try it before you know. You control him with magnetism, I will attack!"


    After a few words and a few words, they decided on a cooperation plan. Without any hesitation, the two took the initiative.


    The catastrophe first used its own huge magnetic field. You know, black holes are not only the celestial body with the largest mass and gravity in the universe, but also the celestial body with the largest magnetic field. The strength of its magnetic field can almost compete with the strength of its gravity.


    Under normal circumstances, he does not deliberately use this ability because the damage caused by its intuition is not as direct as gravity and mass, but at this moment, facing the quantized Hulk, he can only hope for himself The huge magnetic field can play some basic effects on these microscopic particles.


    The magnetic field can affect the movement of particles. The magnetic field force possessed by the magnetic field can have an effect on the moving charge within its own magnetic field, allowing it to make a uniform circular motion under the action of the Lorentz force. With the increase of the magnetic field force, the radius and period of this movement will be smaller, that is to say, part of the microscopic particles will be restricted.


    This may not have an effect on the previous Hulk. Because he used to regulate himself in the macro world, he had a very nonsense conceptual power acting on his body, so he didn''t eat this set at all. But now, this is not necessarily the case.


    Without his physical body, he appears purely in a quantum form to some extent, he still has to abide by some laws of quantum physics. And the influence of this basic magnetic field force on charged particles is the most fundamental law.


    It can be said that under the action of the magnetic field of the catastrophe, he immediately felt a feeling that his whole body was bound.


    That quantum state itself should have a very instability. That is, as long as he dares to think, then he can change and reorganize into arbitrary quantum forms. But right now, this ability has been limited. And there are more than that, he seems to be restricted in his own actions.


    This is not something he can accept. So immediately, he roared and dashed forward.


    The mind moves with the heart, and the quantum body is that as long as he wants, this body will act in accordance with his consciousness in a way that transcends all limitations.


    He did understand. However, the result of this movement is that part of the microscopic particles in his body are lost with his consciousness, while the other part is forced to stay because of the magnetic field.


    This made him very embarrassed to divide himself in half. Half of it appeared as a phantom at the location he wanted to reach, while the other half was stopped in place as if it had become a frozen afterimage.


    Hulk obviously did not expect that he would be limited to such a point. After all, he at this moment is no longer the original Bruce Banner.


    If he still has the memory and wisdom of Bruce Banner, then relying on his high IQ and attainments in high-energy physics, even if he can''t easily ask for the influence of the magnetic field on himself, he will definitely not. Said to be so reckless to make this self-harming behavior.


    He may be more careful, more cautiously looking for a proper way to confront. Anyway, it is also the smartest brain on the planet, and this problem really does not bother him.


    However, it is a pity that these things have already passed in a long time. His current thinking is only confined to Hulk, and Hulk, even if he has given him true omniscience and omnipotence, he will most likely only choose the traditional and straightforward Lida flying brick. means.


    Just like now, without any temptation, he just tore himself into two parts. And even if he could only control the half that was not affected by the magnetic field, he still roared and threw his fist at Hulk.


    Bigger and stronger. This is his idea. Under his thoughts, Quantum immediately began to transform according to his thoughts, and in an instant, it turned into a huge fist like a planet, and then bombarded it towards the catastrophe with an unstoppable power.


    At this time, Haojiao was just trying to maintain control of another part of his body. There is not much spare energy to evade and parry. But he was not worried, because after all, Zhou Yi was still carrying him.


    And just when he was concentrating on manipulating the magnetic field, and Hulk''s attack had already approached him. Zhou Yi was already in the middle of them, and directly used the sharp spear to drive the unparalleled fiery heat, turning it into a rolling torrent across the galaxy, rushing towards the Hulk.


    In this regard, Hulk does not dodge. In fact, he no longer remembers what kind of choice dodging is.


    When he became the incarnation of transcendence, he had only one choice to deal with any enemy, and that was to use his indestructible body to resist, and then use his unmatched power to fight back.


    Because no one can intuitively destroy him with power, he will only become stronger and tougher in one blow after another, and when his strength exceeds the enemy��s critical value, no matter what it is All of his opponents can only be crushed directly by his fists.


    He has used this method to conquer several universes, and he is absolutely invincible. Under such circumstances, even Zhou Yi''s attack at the moment seemed unparalleled and mighty. But he was still firm, and waved his fist toward the torrent.


    He probably didn''t know that the solar radiation is a kind of particle radiation. The electrons, protons, and various ions ejected from this radiation can precisely affect his quantized body at the moment.


    The collision of particles. This in itself is the most significant and most turbulent force in the microcosm. And when this kind of power bursts out suddenly, its power is precisely the most unpredictable.


    At this moment, it is so. The infinite power seemed to burst into countless new stars out of thin air. The intense radiation accompanied by the intense light instantly turned the entire arena into pale.


    The catastrophe was overwhelmed by this pale color. It seems that he has completely lost his body. However, at this moment, whether it is Havoc or Zhouyi, they dare not think so easily. Because they have already begun to understand such an opponent, he cannot be defeated so easily.


    In fact, it is true.

 Chapter 2123：

    It was like a huge pale phantom, projected in the fiery high temperature light. Although Hulk''s body instantly became like a sieve that had been punctured, it was penetrated by countless particles. But his body, a rough outline, has always remained there. Moreover, this outline is constantly being enriched by new high-energy particles produced by particle collisions.


    Energetic particles with greater power made his body brighter and bigger. And just after the torrent of hot sun stopped, he couldn''t wait to test his new body.


    At this time, Haojia used the magnetic field to control his original half of his body. After the other party has shown that he can use microscopic particles to enrich his body''s characteristics, the magnetic field can only serve as a short-term controlling effect.


    And whether this effect can have an effect on Hulk at the moment, this is still a matter of two things. So it is natural that the catastrophe can no longer spend energy here.


    He let go of his control of Hulk''s remnant. And in the first time he let go, the remnant body seemed to have gotten in touch with the Hulk who had grown up at this moment, and began to absorb the energetic particles from the body like a whale absorbing water. Come.


    This weakened the body to some extent, but it also strengthened the remnant body to another extent. For them, the good news is that the main threat of Hulk is a drop visible to the naked eye. But the bad news is that Hulk��s clone has become a new threat.


    They don''t think that the growth of this remnant is only used as a decoration. It is almost certain that this thing will be like an incarnation outside the body, posing a threat to them that is used in the body.


    Difficult, very difficult. Haojia and Zhou Yi glanced at each other, they were already a little uncontrollable and wanted to show their hole cards. But what really surprised them was that this remnant body had just grown in strength, and it had already roared at its main body immediately.


    "Hulk!"


    Its meaning is not understood by others, but Hulk, as the body, can understand it. And Hulk, who was also planning to test his new power on the catastrophes, immediately turned around, and roared at the remains behind him.


    "Hulk!"


    Although the meaning is unclear, the tit-for-tat attitude is already extremely obvious. However, Haojia and Zhou Yi were not given any chance to get in the way of it. The two Hulks had already turned into torrents of rays and smashed together fiercely.


    This triggered another explosion of particles, whose huge destructive power was even greater than the previous time Zhou Yi hit him with solar particles. If the previous time only made the air hot and the light dazzling. So now, the destruction caused by Hulk''s own internal conflicts caused the entire Colosseum to roar slightly.


    This is an incredible thing. Because even if Hulk stood on the ground of this arena to carry the black hole, it didn''t make the arena tremble even at all. It seems to have been given a special meaning by the court of life, which is indestructible in a certain sense, and eternal. And wanting to break this conceptual quality is not something that ordinary people can do.


    At the very least, catastrophe can''t be done, and Zhouyi can''t. Perhaps in terms of strength, they may not be inferior to Hulk at the moment with their hole cards, but in terms of nature, they really can''t achieve the level of Hulk without this characteristic.


    It''s the possibility of transcending the limit. Zhouyi and Haojiao also realized this. Associating with all the operability in it, they immediately looked at each other, and they already had a tacit understanding in their hearts.


    Therefore, silently, the two are already divided among the two Hulks who are fighting.


    At this time, the two Hulk disputes have already entered a fever pitch. Under the battle of the quantum state, despite the fact that their battle is very stale and fierce, especially because of the tenacious fighting will of both sides, it is impossible for the so-called result before one party is completely eliminated. However, this does not mean that such a battle will become protracted.


    Because time in the micro world does not apply to the macro world at all. Even if they fought for ten thousand years in quantum form, perhaps it was only a trivial moment in the macro world.


    Zhou Yi and the others knew this, so they dared not take it lightly for a moment. Time was slowed down to the greatest extent under their will, almost every second was divided into tens of millions of pieces by them, and then flashed in front of them frame by frame.


    This is to seize that opportunity. And this opportunity soon appeared in front of them.


    When the two Hulks finally competed for victory and defeat, and in the most extreme way, that is, the winner swallows the loser completely to draw the end to everything. They both shot immediately, and began to strengthen their control over the two Hulks that had gradually merged together.


    Magnetic field, gravity, radiation, layer by layer, are all to reduce the strength of Hulk''s counterattack at this moment. The real key is space.


    In the case of doing their best, almost the almost infinite space of the entire arena has been completely united by the two of them with their own means. Used in the space where they are in the moment of imprisonment.


    It''s like folding and splicing a carton in half to form a narrower box. Perhaps in terms of quality and nature, it hasn''t changed much, but in terms of space, it is obviously much more squished.


    Depressed. Definitely. From almost endless to being compressed to the size of a football field. Such an environment will inevitably limit their actions in Havoc, making them somewhat unable to perform when fighting.


    However, such restrictions are not only for Havoc, but also for Hulk. And said, this restriction on him may be even greater.


    His increasingly large body is not suitable for display in such a small environment. Despite being quantized, he has the ability to ignore time and space constraints. However, such an ability depends on what it is used for.


    If it comes from the space constraints of the catastrophe or the Zhouyi, he can certainly penetrate at will by virtue of the quantization characteristics. But the current limitation does not come from them, but from the life court, from the arena itself created by him.


    Unless he has the ability to break the limits of the life court, he can only continue the subsequent battle in this cramped space like Zhou Yi and others.


    And will he choose to adapt to such an environment, or choose to break such restrictions? Whether it is Zhouyi or Havoc, there is something to be seen.


    Gravity, magnetic field, these things cannot limit Hulk for too long. After completely swallowing his clone and returning to the most complete state again, Hulk''s most intuitive feeling is that kind of spatial depression and restraint on him.


    He doesn''t have any rational thinking ability. If you have it, you won''t have that kind of conflict with your clone.


    For an already quantized life form, avatars should be a routine operation. As long as reason can clearly judge who is the ontology and who is the clone. Then the appearance of this avatar will only become his support.


    And like Hulk, the clone and the ontology are working together, this is a rare situation after all. In the final analysis, his rational thinking is too weak.


    Regardless of whether it is the clone or the main body, he has not been able to get around that I am me, he is his bend. He couldn''t understand the truth that the clone is part of himself. And this also means that the clone and the ontology can only fight over who is the real Hulk.


    This is a kind of stupid thinking, only knowing that he has become a weakness in his almost invincible posture.


    And also taking advantage of such a weakness, Haojia and Zhou Yi joined forces to make such a trap.


    Of course Hulk, who doesn''t know how to work, can''t stand such a tight environment. Even if his quantum body can be zoomed in and out at will, it is not a problem even if it is reduced to the size of an atom. But he didn''t choose to do that. Instead, like a lion who had just been locked in a cage, he struggling to attack the cage.


    The buzzing sound that can almost only be detected by the special perception, that is the sound of the entire arena space trembling.


    This voice is what Zhou Yi and Haojiao want to hear most, but it is also a situation that the life court least wants to see.


    He did not expect that Zhou Yi and Haojiao, the two guys who had just been completely at his mercy in his arena just now, would give him such a set in an instant. And just when he was ready to stop them and let go of the space restrictions in this arena again. Hulk, this quantized existence has already crossed the dimension of time, and has propped up the entire space before he acted.


    The solidity of this space is what he has tried. But no matter how solid the space is, it is impossible to completely restrain him.


    Different from the past. In the past, the life court wanted to restrict him, and it could be restricted by the vastness of space. After all, his body was only that big in the past, even if he had the power to surpass everything, but in a space that did not delimit the boundary, it would be difficult for him to show his fists.


    But the situation is different now. The current situation is that his body has been quantized, and this means that he can completely enlarge his body to any degree he wants by his own will. He can compare planets, stars, galaxies and even the universe.


    And this also means that when he supports the boundary of this space, no matter how the life court lifts the restrictions and enlarges the scale of this space, it is no longer able to stop him from trying to reach the limit of this space.


    And since the limit has been touched, it is natural that he will surpass this limit. What this showed was that the earth roared, the city walls collapsed, and the entire Colosseum collapsed little by little under his unmatched power, until it turned into ruins.


    The life court arose with resentment, but it was useless. He could only watch everything he had created. The rules that could not be destroyed were completely destroyed at this moment. He watched the cracks in the dark space appear in front of Hulk and Havoc. .


    And it''s like that none of the prisoners who have had enough of their life in prison don''t want to escape. When such an opportunity was placed in front of them, even Hulk, who had the worst brains, immediately stretched out his hand, opened up the gap in space, and pushed his huge body into it.


    The action of the life court to close the prison door no longer made any sense. He could only watch his prison door be squeezed and blown by Hulk, and watched this behemoth standing in front of him like a mountain with no apex at all.


    And behind him were Havoc and Zhou Yi. Their mocking expressions were like sharp blades, scratching his supreme face.


    The so-called majesty of the court of life in the infinite universe almost disappeared at this moment. He didn''t know how many qualified people in the infinite universe were watching every move here. But what he knew was that when these people broke the trial court he had set up in this way and reappeared in front of him in such a grand manner, their status in the eyes of these people had already undergone a fundamental change.


    He couldn''t tolerate this kind of humiliation, and he had to find the face he had lost. Therefore, he simply didn''t care about the threat that these three people could pose to him, and he immediately shouted.


    "Go back to me, the majesty of the court will not allow you to offend. You must be punished!"


    Say what you say. At this moment, the intangible and intangible fate is like an already woven fabric being disassembled into the original silk thread. Whether it is time, space, or an established reality, it begins to follow the inherent texture and route towards the original Go back in time.


    Silently, everything began to surge, as if to put the three of them back in a cage. But it is a pity that despite having such a mighty force to manipulate fate, what he has to face is a monster that can surpass everything.


    It was the same as Havoc before facing him. The Life Court was also forced to feel the terrifying power of the four-handed Hulk that transcended everything.


    Any rewinding of time and space, distortion of reality, and oppression of fate are all vulnerable tricks in front of him.


    He only needs to shake his fist and make his quantized arm soar as fast as the light rushing in the universe, and he can completely crush everything with his indestructible fist. And he did so.


    In the presence of the court of life, in front of the prying eyes of countless masters of the universe. He smashed everything to pieces.


    The dignity of the life court was completely trampled under his feet, and he also arrogantly screamed at the distorted face of revenge on the life court like a demon in heaven.


    "Hulk!"


    He has not forgotten the hatred of countless years of imprisonment. And now that the chance of revenge finally came before his eyes, he naturally wouldn''t be polite.


    The situation has reversed, and there is nothing better than this.

 Chapter 2124：

    "Go away, you disgusting reptile. Don''t forget, this is still above my court."


    Although Hulk at this moment has demonstrated extremely terrifying power, the Life Court is not afraid of him. Because like what he said at the moment, this is still above his court.


    The arena is only a trial court under the court. Although it has been destroyed by Hulk, the court constructed by Nemesis''s request still stands here. And this is exactly the framework category in which the life court exerts its abilities. Within this category, he is omnipotent.


    Hulk''s strength will not allow him to compromise. He would only hate this monster even more, and even more uncompromisingly wanted to suppress him. Just like now.


    "You want to face me, but you can never do it. The majesty of the court makes you have to crawl under my feet and look up at me. No matter how much you stretch your ridiculous arm, you will never be able to reach the court itself. , Let alone one of my little toes!"


    The power from destiny began to twist everything again. From Hulk''s perspective, the life court, which was originally just the size of his ankle, suddenly became huge, making him instantly feel as small as an ant in front of a mountain.


    He looked vigorously, but he could not see clearly the figure of the court of life. Everything about him seemed to be shrouded in smoke, which made him hazy, and it was hard to see what happened.


    This was not a feeling that made him comfortable, he immediately threw out his fist, trying to completely break this obstacle by smashing the mountain in front of him. However, it did not work. The power of destiny acted on him, making him seem completely unable to shake the mountain in front of him.


    Strictly speaking, it is not impossible to shake, but inaccessible. His fist can indeed smash the space, like piercing a layer of window paper to smash the distance in the space, making the distance of tens of thousands of miles in front of his eyes.


    But this is not useful for the life court. Because of his law of destiny, the distance of space is not just such a section for him. Just like a matryoshka doll, what Hulk broke was only the innermost one of a huge matryoshka doll. In addition to the space he broke, there were other spaces that controlled the distance between him and the court of life. . Moreover, this space is still increasing, just as the matryoshka continues. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for him to touch the life court at all, unless it is said that he can be faster than the life court doll.


    This is difficult, after all, the speed of a fist is no better than thinking. But he also has his own advantages. For example, he has more arms than ordinary people, and his quantum body doesn''t know fatigue at all. Of course, the most important thing is his stubborn thinking and power beyond all possibilities.


    Countless fists waved, and countless spaces were shattered like a thin layer of glass. He was determined, and he did not stop and waver at all. Because even though his brain is not so good, his intuition is still sharp.


    The life court was wasting his patience, so why not he was consuming the energy of the life court. At this time, the competition is who can''t hold it first. And at this point, the life court is really not sure that it can win the Hulk, who is determined to revenge.


    He is probably the person who understands Hulk horror best, otherwise he would not show such caution. At this moment, there is already a stalemate. When most of his energy is dragged here by Hulk, he can only think about changing the situation in the court through some off-board moves.


    The best choice at the moment is of course Haojiao and Zhouyi. After all, these two characters are dangerous enough, and they can also pose a certain threat to Hulk.


    But their identities are still a bit awkward. As criminals tried by the court, if the life court asks them for help, what is the majesty?


    As a face-critical existence, the court of life, of course, cannot slap itself in the face in front of the many masters of the infinite universe. Therefore, he could only ignore the existence of Zhou Yi and the others, and instead set his sights on other people.


    At this time, there was only one that could be seen by him, and that was Nemesis, the goddess of vengeance. And he just turned his gaze to Nemesis without speaking. This goddess, who is not lacking in wisdom, has already taken the lead, demonstrating her wise attitude to protect herself.


    "I''m sorry, respectable court. I have used all my strength as a bargaining chip for the trial. I am too weak at the moment, I am afraid I can''t provide you with any effective help."


    This is an obvious excuse. But the life court is also very difficult to refute such a statement. Because he did collect the power of the nemesis to profit for himself. And this level of collection does not mean that it can be returned casually.


    The power from the creator of the universe is the foundation of his law of destiny. The cosmic source energy that has been transformed into the power of destiny cannot be reversed at all. As for waiting for the Nemesis to recover, it is even more nonsense.


    The price paid to summon the court of life is extremely heavy. Even if it is a creator of the universe like her, I am afraid it will take a long sleep for several times.


    This kind of slumber needs to cross the dimension of time, and it is by no means just a simple sleep. And because of this, Nemesis naturally had sufficient reasons to remove himself without sinning anyone.


    The life court touched a nose of fire. Although annoyed, there was nothing he could do. He can only pin his hopes on others, and at this time he can''t care much, he directly summoned to the infinite universe. "The supreme court is threatened, and the justice and balance of the universe are also being tested. In this case, I need the righteous help of anyone with that ability. And if someone is willing to have this request If you pay, the court will not hesitate to reward!"


    Those who can hear his summons are at least the creator or destroyer of a certain universe. Perhaps not all of them can be compared to characters like Zhou Yi or Haojiao, after all, the gap between different universes is still huge enough. But there are always a few that can be compared.


    What the Life Court wants is the assistance of these people, and for this, he even provides compensation with the reputation of the court. But it is a pity that even though he has already opened a high enough bargaining chip, the promise of the court of life is not available everywhere. But in the end, no one is willing to respond to his call.


    Regardless of what the Court of Life thinks, those with powerful powers, or those in the weak universe, can only be regarded as additional creators. All those who are qualified to listen and witness have remained silent at this time.


    They were indifferent and even gloated. And from this point alone, it can almost be seen how terrible the popularity of the court of life in the infinite universe is.


    This is not surprising. Because of the same sentence, an apparently fair court will still have an obviously biased position. He will change his preference because of the price he has charged, and this change itself is unfair to those who are judged.


    Almost all weak universes will be afraid of this. Because when those universes that are more powerful than they are used as bargaining chips for court sessions beyond what they can pay, they don''t even have the ability to resist.


    The result of this is often that one''s own universe is sentenced to the other party by the court, and oneself becomes a prisoner of the court. Regardless of whether it is for the creator or destroyer of the universe, this will not be an acceptable result.


    It can be said that they are the hegemony of the court of bitter life for a long time. And now seeing the life court deflated, of course they are happy to see it happen.


    As for those powerful universes, although they would not worry about being calculated in this way. But with a life court entrenched on their heads, holding a high posture all day long, this naturally would not be a situation they would like to see.


    In the past, I didn''t have the ability and opportunity to dismantle this huge mountain above my head. And now that there is an existence like Hulk doing it for them, they will naturally do everything possible to make it happen. That is, Hulk didn''t seem to be able to communicate or be dominated, which made them stand on his side without a clear-cut stand. Otherwise, he would only make himself a real target for showing weakness like the life court.


    Very surprised or surprised, the Life Court did not expect that his call would only result in such a result. This made him very embarrassed. After all, a court that pretends to preside over the fairness and justice of the universe has not received any support from its fans. Instead, it has become a joke in countless indifferent reactions, which is naturally a huge harm to him who is good-looking.


    He was determined to punish, but he was powerless. Fabu blamed the public for becoming the best protective shell at this time, and the evil fire that filled his stomach had nowhere to vent. After all, the life court itself has to rely on the support of the infinite universe to maintain its authority, so no matter how angry he is, he cannot do this kind of self-destruction of the Great Wall.


    He can only tolerate, and raise his chips again and again. To be honest, this really makes the existence of some universes feel the heart. However, when they saw that they were constantly waving their hammer-like fists like construction workers, smashing the space larger than their universe into shattered Hulk again and again, that point rose in their hearts. The insignificant desire was like being poured into a basin of cold water, and it languished again.


    Against such a monster? Forgive them. They don''t have such abilities. It is estimated that the best result for the Hulk on the four arms is that they themselves, together with their universe, are directly crushed into dust by this terrifying force.


    People must be self-aware. Can create a universe or destroy the existence of a universe, how is it impossible to be a fool who even knows nothing. They know very well where their limits are. So even if the wealth is touching, they still haven''t made that kind of self-reliant choice.


    The court of life is already incapable. He couldn''t possibly say that he knelt down and begged these guys to show himself the necessary mercy. If he does this, he won''t have to be a man in the future. It is estimated that it is even worse. In the ridicule of the infinite universe, the authority of the court established on the prestige will completely disappear.


    He cannot do this. Therefore, he can only refocus his eyes on Haojiao and Zhou Yi. These two people may be the only objects he can rely on now. The premise is that they are willing to let go of their previous grievances.


    For this reason, the Life Tribunal hesitated a little, and set out such a condition.


    "Help me, I can give you the power to escape from the court trial. And, I can make sure to give you a generous enough return. You can have everything, even an entire universe. Trust me, in mine. In the collection, there are countless such universes, and you can choose them all!"


    This bargaining chip is not low, and even many creators who secretly peeped can''t help but be speechless. However, for Zhou Yi or Haojiao, this is not a condition that can move them.


    "That''s it? The dignified life court claims to be able to judge the existence of all universes. Can only come up with such a little bargaining chip? Is stingy has penetrated into your soul and carved in your bones. Or is your reputation just bragging? Come out, with empty pockets, you can only come up with such a dashing condition?"


    This is naturally mocking. Having personally experienced what a terrifying opponent Hulk is, of course, he can''t casually agree to the conditions of the life court, thus putting himself in such a dangerous situation again. Especially, there is still an account between him and the life court that has not been settled.


    Use trash talking to perfuse him, delay him, even make him angry into anger, and even make some irrational choices. This is the idea of ??catastrophe. But what he didn''t expect was that perhaps it was because of too many unexpected blows. At this time, the life court was exceptionally calm.


    "I can give you more bargaining chips, but you must also ensure that you become my arm with all your heart. Don''t try to play tricks on me. Under my court, any vows must be executed. You must It is natural to understand the power of destiny, and it is natural to know what will happen if the destiny is violated."


    "So, all you get is rejection. We can''t fight this monster for a guy like you. Especially when we ourselves want to do the same thing as this monster!"


    This time it was Zhou Yi. And his answer is more straightforward than the catastrophe.


    For him, who has a lot of concerns, he does not have so much nature to play that kind of literal game with the life court. Especially when the fate of impermanence is still involved behind this, he does not want to make any fatal mistakes here.


    He wanted to be simple and direct, and end it all with a result that everyone except the life court and his accomplices was happy with. But it is a pity that the life court is obviously unwilling to accept such a result.


    "Reject? How dare you refuse? Don''t forget, this is still above my court!"

 Chapter 2125：

    The fury of the life court is unparalleled. And under his will, the entire court began to threaten Zhou Yi and Havoc in an almost intimidating posture.


    This is a feeling as if everything is standing on the opposite side of itself, it is a sharp target that is like being in anxious hell, not even a square foot. Ordinary people probably couldn''t resist such a threat at all. They probably had no second choice other than yielding.


    But Haojiao is not the same as Zhouyi, their strength can definitely counter this so-called everything.


    In the final analysis, destiny is just an intangible existence. It cannot effectively act on a person, at most it can only use other forces to guide and persecute one''s own goals. Of course, because destiny is above all, the power it can manipulate almost encompasses everything. From time to space, from reality to heart... Destiny always has enough ways to change one''s goals.


    However, it is not always absolute. There are always one or two special cases in the countless creatures in the universe, and they want to use their own power to counter the arrangements of fate. Generally speaking, they rely on the soul. Because there is probably only this kind of power that mortals can rely on. But there are some people who can count on more.


    Just like the catastrophe and Zhouyi at this moment, under the coercion of the life court, they can still rely on their own strength to make resistance.


    Everything? Everything that exists in a concrete way can be called everything, and everything that is broken or even shattered can only be called garbage, which does not play a role.


    At this point, the four-armed Hulk at this time is undoubtedly a vivid example for them. And even if they are drawing a gourd, they are completely enough to resolve all the methods of the life court into invisible.


    It can be said that this is a heavy blow. Almost all of the faces of the court of life were swollen. Once upon a time, even prisoners like them could defy the majesty of the court and oppose the supreme authority of the court?


    There was even more resentment in his heart, which could almost be regarded as annoyed into anger. And just when he clearly realized that he was really helpless to these two rebellious prisoners at the moment, he was heartbroken, and he began to prepare to use extravagance.


    The goal is very clear, that is, Xia Ruisi and Natasha who are on the scene at the moment, acting as the audience.


    In charge of the law of fate, he could clearly see that the fate line on the bodies of these two mortals was already entangled with Zhou Yi Haojia. And because of a chain reaction that moved the whole body, he was almost certain that he could intimidate the two rebellious guys Hao Cao and Zhou Yi by intimidating them.


    This is not surprising, the useful things like hostages can be used even after hundreds of millions of years. After all, this is the weakness of all emotional creatures. And as long as you can''t be cold-blooded to the point that even your loved ones can give up at will, then you will inevitably be trapped by this old trick.


    The emotions of Zhouyi and Haojiao are so rich that the Life Court is not at all worried that they will not get caught. The only question that exists is whether he should take action against these two mortals.


    Admittedly. The two mortals, in his eyes, are basically creatures that are not even considered to be ants. As far as he can see, there is always an infinite universe. And the person who can stand in front of him is at least a figure at the level of the creator of the universe.


    Mortals can''t even count as dust, and being able to appear in this court is already a great honor to them. According to common sense, he shouldn''t have any scruples about dealing with such dust. No one is qualified to make irresponsible remarks about things that are casually twisted.


    But he still has some scruples after all. Because they are not just mere mortals, but also audiences above the court.


    When have you seen that when the court is conducting a trial, the defendant on the bench is suddenly ignored, the saboteur who rushes into the court is ignored, and two spectators who are on the sidelines are suddenly pulled off the court and put in custody?


    This is obviously not compliant. It can be said that it is not only the destruction of a certain public order that has been established as a custom, but also the legal principle of the court itself has been completely trampled underfoot.


    It can be said that as long as he does this, the nominally fair legal principles he has spent hundreds of millions of years to establish will be completely wiped out. Everyone in the infinite universe will know that the essence of the life court has become a robber den. He will no longer be able to gain the most basic trust.


    At that time, a fundamental problem will arise. That is, without the court where the plaintiff is willing to appeal, will there be any meaning?


    The life court has explored its origins. Of course, he himself couldn''t get a specific answer. In this regard, he had the following various ideas. That is, either he is the creation of some greater will to balance the order between the universes, or he is the destiny incarnation of the demands of axiom and justice in the infinite universe.


    He is more willing to believe in the latter. After all, even he would not hope for a will greater than his own existence.


    And if it is the latter, then, after losing the axiom and justice required by the infinite universe and becoming a being cast aside and forgotten by the infinite universe, will its existence be shaken?


    This is an unknown answer, even if it is to penetrate the end of the long river of time, the result is still ambiguous. He couldn''t imagine, he could only avoid it with all his might. But at this moment, this is no longer something he can avoid.


    Allowing the collapse of prestige and the destruction of authority are more deadly than shaking his axioms. After all, even if he lost his axioms, as long as his authority remained, he would still be the most sanctioning existence in the infinite universe. People may despise him, but in the end they cannot ignore him. With the advantages of time, strength and status, he can make up for everything he has lost.


    There is really no hesitation in weighing the pros and cons. He made up his mind and acted immediately. Driven by his thoughts, the intangible and intangible destiny was instantly distorted, directly turning Xia Ruisi and Natasha into invisible.


    It is not a simple physical disappearance, but an act of destiny to wipe out their existence in the realm of time and space. To some extent, this almost means death. Just like Tony who was backlashed by time, mortals might even forget their existence for a moment.


    Of course, this forgetting is limited to mortals. After all, Zhouyi and Havoc are different. Their memories, their emotions are unshakable. So this also made the anger in their hearts gush out immediately after the life court did this.


    "You are looking for death!"


    "Let them go to me!"


    The two burst out all their hidden strength in an instant. One was incarnate in order to set off the bright sun behind him, and the infinite light illuminates the king of the world, and its dazzling light almost blinded all onlookers. And the other is incarnate for the endless darkness, the black hole added to the doomsday catastrophe, its power to swallow all things almost makes the spirits of those bystanders drag it.


    It was the first time to see the true strength of these two guys. I don''t know how many people in the infinite universe gave out incredible admiration. You know, many of them are purely material worlds where even supernatural powers such as gods cannot be born; some of them can give birth to gods, but they will never have such supernatural existence.


    For them, like Haojiao and Zhouyi, the power to regard almost the most magnificent celestial bodies in the universe as incarnations is too strong. So much so that some of them have some doubts, once they descend into their thin universe, they will directly tear their cosmic order to it.


    Of course, no matter how powerful, Zhou Yi and Havoc are still within their comprehensible scope. In comparison, the strength of the four-armed Hulk seemed to be a joke, which was beyond their imagination.


    Power beyond all things, how could this kind of thing be born. How can a life be qualified to become a host beyond this possibility?


    Many people just want to break their heads but don''t understand this problem. However, this does not prevent them from paying attention to the progress of the court with the most eager attitude.


    On the one hand, the life court rollover is not a common occurrence. For countless years, the court of life has been aloof. This is really the first time such a thing has happened.


    The second is that they are really curious about how terrifying existences like Zhou Yi and Haojiao, coupled with four-armed Hulk, a monster that is completely out of specification, can they achieve.


    It is to overturn the destiny incarnation of the court of life and break the traditional practice of destiny governing everything in the infinite universe. Or is it that under the control of fate, they started to kill each other, and finally became prisoners of fate again?


    This is an important point that everyone is paying attention to. Because from a certain perspective, how well they can achieve is almost directly related to their future.


    If they win, then it means that destiny is not omnipotent in the end. This invisibly removes a shackle on the head of the infinite universe, which is a good thing that can make them breathe.


    But if they can''t, then everyone will have to formally form the authority of the life court again, even if they pinch their noses, they must recognize this guy who is domineering on their heads.


    After all, even this kind of exaggerated combination can''t break free from the clutches of fate. For mediocre people like them, it''s better to go to bed early.


    Zhou Yi and Haojia didn''t know what these guys were thinking, even if they knew it, they wouldn''t care about their thoughts. For them at this moment, it is the real urgent task to save Xarris and Natasha from the claws of the court of life. And this burst of power is to put enough pressure on him.


    Endless heat radiation, violent gravity pressure. Almost instantly broke the life court''s shackles on them, and the huge resistance force almost smashed the life court.


    Entangling with a four-armed Hulk already consumed a lot of his energy, and coupled with the Zhou Yi two who had already put pressure on him at this moment and were definitely not under Hulk, he already clearly felt that he was unable to grasp his strength.


    At this time, he could not tolerate the slightest reserve. Because of this, he immediately lowered his head, and several savage-looking faces snarled directly at the catastrophe and Zhou Yi.


    "Do you want them to disappear completely? Don''t forget, they are in my hands at the moment. And if I want to, I can completely annihilate them all. Let the entire infinite universe, even in parallel worlds, be There won''t be any traces of their existence. Is this the result you want, you are really willing to lose them forever in order to deal with me?"


    This sentence caused Zhou Yi''s eyes to burn, causing the catastrophe to gritted his teeth. But no matter what, they still had a meal and stopped unconsciously.


    This is enough to explain a lot. But also clearly aware of this, the life court immediately put on a fair smile.


    "My promise is still valid. As long as you can help me deal with this crazy monster, I will not only return them safe and sound, but at the same time I can make you a master of the universe. With this guarantee, you There won��t be the same experience as today, where you are forced to be judged because you are on the verge of the upper limit of the universe. This is true mutual benefit, but all smart people should know how to choose."


    At this point, it is difficult to have any more room for change. And it is simply unable to bear the price. The catastrophe immediately shot, with a sword condensing the power of the endless black hole, slashing towards Hulk.


    At this time, Hulk was fully resisting the suppression given by the Life Court, and was unable and unable to parry or evade. And because of this, one of his arms was immediately separated by the huge magnetic field. Such injury naturally made Hulk with all four arms furious. But before he could make any response, Zhou Yi had already stirred up a fierce particle storm on the sharp spear, turning it into a torrent of light like a billowing torrent, and directly engulfed the broken arm.


    The strength of the four-armed Hulk may be endless, after all, his talent for breaking the limit is too outrageous. But this does not mean that things separated from him can still have the same properties.


    The previous clone has already proved this point. After all, what is separated from his body can only have his own characteristics after communicating with him. And suppose, before this exchange occurs, the separated part is annihilated. So is it possible to say...


    This is a question that no one can answer, but anyway, this may be a direction worth trying. They must make such an attempt, no matter how difficult it is. Of course, some things are destined and will be more difficult than they can imagine.

 Chapter 2126：

    Having cut off an arm so suddenly, it is naturally impossible for Hulk not to react.


    Perhaps, because of the cooperation between Zhou Yi and Haojiao, his arm could not be regrouped and turned into a Hulk clone. But this does not mean that Hulk will lose this arm forever. The regenerative ability possessed by his quantum form is even better than that of his flesh and blood body, and he can regenerate with just a single arm.


    And that is, after regenerating an arm, Hulk immediately looked horizontally, his two arms were turned directly, and the left and the right stretched towards the catastrophe and Zhou Yi.


    He is not the kind of honest person who only gets beaten and doesn''t fight back. The existence of the four arms is obviously to better deal with this situation.


    In response, Zhou Yi subconsciously fisted back. The catastrophe is directly dodged under the pull of gravity.


    Facts have proved that the choice of catastrophe is more wise. After all, this is the experience gained with lessons. After seeing firsthand how unhappy it is for animals like Hulk to head-on, he would naturally choose a more circuitous tactic.


    Of course, Zhou Yi hadn''t learned this lesson, so he didn''t understand. And because of this, at the first moment of the collision, he felt a surge of great power.


    The body immediately regressed irresistibly. The huge impact made him almost unable to control his body of King Ming. Especially under the stimulus of this power, a ray of light began to flash on his body. As if torn the skin, blood rushed out. But what rushes out is not blood, but high-energy particles that burst out one after another like a corona.


    It seemed to be a little embarrassed, so that the catastrophe couldn''t help but interject at this time.


    "Be careful, don''t face him head-on!"


    Zhou Yi nodded intently, but he was a little strange in his heart. Because at the moment his true feelings are not as serious as others seem.


    The power confrontation may indeed be the one who prevailed. But the deeper power contact that followed immediately gave him the feeling of having a full meal. It was as if his body was a furnace, and suddenly he was stuffed with a lot of high-performance fuel. The embarrassment that seemed was simply the appearance of not being able to completely absorb these fuels.


    This is... he hesitated. But the catastrophe did not give him more opportunities to hesitate. You know, the current situation is still their lifeblood being pinched in their hands. Don''t work hard, that can mean whether the life court will tear up votes.


    "Continue!" The catastrophe took the lead, intending to repeat the trick. However, Hulk, who has been eating for a while and gaining wisdom, will not be so easy as he wants.


    Under the premise that his hands kept oppressing the power of the life court space, he directly hung and turned around, allowing his front and his other arms to face the catastrophe directly.


    This may seem awkward, or even scary. But it doesn''t seem strange to put it on his quantum body. After all, this is still different from flesh and blood after all. Without the shackles of flesh and blood, his body can be completely changed. What restricted him was only his inherent thinking.


    Hulk can be regarded as the kind of typical unflexible. After all, from a certain aspect, he is already used to that kind of head-on combat method. Being able to twist his body to such a point is almost his extreme. But just such a crude extreme is enough to make the catastrophe generate great pressure.


    Heavy punches flew, under the extreme speed that surpassed time. Havoc had to make the fastest evasion in the same way.


    He didn''t want to take Hulk''s fist hard at this time, and he didn''t want to go head-to-head with him to stimulate his talent and fuel his arrogance.


    But in the end, it is still a question of long-term defense. Hulk''s talent for **** lies in it, even if he is just evasive. He can still break a certain limit and make himself faster and faster. They are almost on the verge of the extreme of time, and if this continues, he is really worried that Hulk will have the ability to reach out from the end of time and give you a punch. And if such a situation really occurs, then this battle has no meaning to continue. Because there is one count, they will all be screwed off by Hulk.


    This is not a joke, because Hulk has already shown such potential. And Zhou Yi almost saw this, so immediately, he shouted at the life court.


    "Don''t sit there indifferently, and use your strength to find a way to restrain him. If he continues to let him collide with us, it will only make him stronger and stronger. Do you really want to wait for him to be stronger than you can control? , Do you want to settle the account again?"


    In the beginning of the life court, there may have been some heartbreaking thoughts. But obviously, he obviously didn''t dare to have such an idea.


    Hulk��s pressure is real, even if he exists, he doesn��t even understand why such a monster is born in the infinite universe.


    To deal with such a monster, he had to let go of his restraint and face. At the same time, we must use all our strength. Not only to protect himself, but to restrict Hulk, and no longer give him any opportunity to become stronger.


    Hulk was still attacking frantically, his speed had already surpassed the meaning of catastrophe. But the catastrophe was a sudden stop at this moment, and he gave up dodge.


    This is not the meaning of giving up resistance, but the power of the court of life played a role. Hulk smashed his fist down, and his fist was obviously about to fall on Haojiao. But on the contrary, the distance between these two feet cannot be surpassed by him.


    No matter how powerful it is, it is useless. Although his fist can easily shatter the space, it is impossible to annihilate all the space. The power of the life court makes the distance of space infinitely long and deflection. His immense power penetrated the past, as if it had passed through countless media, gradually diminishing, and in the end it would only be a futile collapse.


    The person who can come to the catastrophe is not even the breeze blowing. Catastrophe is naturally impossible to avoid. And after two consecutive punches to no avail, Hulk was already aware of the problem.


    He no longer wasted his energy, just let out a sullen roar, and vented to the life court again. For him, this may be the only way to solve the current dilemma. When the space of the life court can''t keep up with the speed of his destruction, that is naturally when he settles the ledger with these guys.


    The Life Court also understands this, and he can most clearly perceive what Hulk is actually increasing the damage he can cause. He may not be able to reach himself at this moment, but it is only a matter of time. In the end, he will still be forced to face Hulk''s edge. And that, maybe it will mean the end of oneself.


    He had never imagined what his doomsday would look like, but this did not prevent him from thinking about it at this time. And just as all existence fears death, he also doesn''t want to cause such an ending. Therefore, he could only ask Zhou Yi and them.


    "You must find a way to stop him, otherwise..."


    The threat is obvious, but the catastrophe can only be forced submission. The two went up and down, almost doing their best.


    But Hulk seemed to be determined at this time, he must kill the life court before he could rest. He was completely indifferent to their attack, but desperately attacked the life court. And this also made Haojia and Zhou Yi become completely powerless.


    Their attacks may cause some damage to Hulk, but in the end it still cannot be fatal. And as long as he couldn''t completely kill him, he could eventually recover again and again.


    This makes the situation extremely worse, and the pressure on the life court is also increasing.


    This being above all, the existence above all, at this time, already felt the fear of destruction more and more, and he no longer cared about any face and reserve at all. He began to curse Hulk, Havoc and Zhou Yi. Intimidation pleaded.


    He asked Hulk to stop his actions and promised him everything. But Hulk was unmoved, and his barren brain itself could hardly be touched by these things.


    He cursed Haojia and Zhou Yi''s weakness, threatening them to make them look good if they didn''t stop Hulk, and make them completely lose their love. However, this only stays at the level of threat. In the end, he didn''t dare to really play a scene of death at this time.


    Zhou Yi and Havoc are his only hope. And before really desperate, of course he couldn''t just push them to his opposite.


    It can be said that, for a while, this supreme existence in the past was absolutely ugly, and the guys who were bystanders gnawed their mouths. But even if he had lost all the prestige and face he had accumulated over the years, the Life Tribunal still did not stop this fluke struggle.


    Perhaps in his opinion, even if it is just in case it is possible, he can fight desperately. But there is not even a chance, because Hulk at this time has already accumulated enough power.


    Space can no longer be his shackle, because his punch is enough to penetrate all space. When the life court realized this, it was too late for him.


    He could no longer maintain the appearance of being aloof, and he could no longer look at the Hulk at this time with the vision of overlooking the world and seeing all things like ants. He was turned over a big somersault, as if a body made of pure gold fell to the ground in a crushed space.


    And just when he was planning to do something, Hulk, who had crossed time and space, appeared in front of him like a demon, and stretched out his hands to directly grab his invisible neck.


    "Let go of me, you monster!"


    He struggled hard, reaching out to resist Hulk''s majestic strength, but it was difficult for him to break free from Hulk''s hands. He cursed loudly, but it only made Hulk a grinning smile on his face.


    "Hulk!"


    The four-handed Hulk has two arms left to open the bow left and right. With two punches, the faces on both sides of the life court instantly became distorted.


    He seemed to hear his cry from the soul in the entire infinite universe. Some sensitive people can even feel the huge turbulence of fate itself under such unprecedented events.


    "Save me, save me! If I die, they will be over too!"


    The fear in the life court at this time was already overwhelming, and he desperately pleaded with them for the catastrophe. And also presented with a special threat.


    This made Havoc they sit on wax and have to take action. And at this moment, what can they do? But like two wombats, one left and the other clamped Hulk''s two arms, making him temporarily unable to launch a follow-up attack on the court of life.


    Just this, they have already used all their strength. The power of Hulk at this moment is beyond imagination. Even for them, it has already formed an absolute crushing advantage.


    They can only support it as hard as possible, but for how long they can support it, even they themselves are not sure about it.


    This point, the life court does not yet know it. When he found that Hulk''s four arms were all controlled by the joint efforts of himself and Havoc Zhouyi. The first thing that emerged in his heart was an uncontrollable ecstasy.


    "You can''t kill me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Hulk with a grim face was already poking up his bald head, and slammed it up with a hammer.


    This time, it was no easier than the previous heavy punch. The necessary face facing him in the life court immediately became distorted, and cracks broke out. He wailed in pain and changed his face unconsciously.


    And seeing him do this, the grinning smile on Hulk''s face was even worse, and then he slammed his head.


    "No, no, no!"


    Two faces were damaged one after another, plus the two previously hit by Hulk with heavy punches. The four faces of the life court are already cracked apart. This made him horrified, because at this moment he suddenly realized that he had begun to lose control of the power of fate.


    It''s as if it hurt the origin. And he was indeed hurt to the source.


    The most important nature of the court, justice, necessity, revenge, and source, all the roots are destroyed under Hulk''s violence. As soon as he realized this, the four golden faces were already broken. Then directly, his body fell still. His head seemed to have become a container. A bit of dazzling light rose from behind the broken and disintegrated face, shining in the void that seemed to be endless and deep.


    But at this time, almost everyone who was watching here could hear it, as if the sound of the tide of fate was rustling in his ears. Without the need for anyone to explain, they all instantly understood the meaning of this light.


    The true source of power in the court of life represents the supreme power of destiny in the infinite universe.


    At this moment, no matter how pure-hearted people are, they can''t stop greed in their hearts, because they all know what this power of destiny really means.


    Ready to move, it is inevitable. But some people move much faster than them. Haojiao and Zhouyi, they were the first to reach out to this power.

 Chapter 2127：

    The reason they did this is simple, not for the power of fate, but they need to rely on it to reverse the actions of the court of life and save their lost relatives and lovers.


    This is the only way. But Hulk would not allow them to **** their trophies in front of them. He roared, and also stretched out his hand to the power of destiny. However, under his unparalleled speed, he was even faster than Zhou Yi and the others.


    At this time, I suddenly realized that the four-handed Hulk might be the most likely owner of this power of destiny, and the masters of the entire infinite universe couldn''t help but become frightened.


    After watching for a while, they had already seen the nature of this four-handed Hulk. Cruel and mad, stupid and almost irrational. It is simply a beast dominated by primitive desire.


    Such a beast, under the premise of having such a powerful force, is enough to make them feel terrified. If this allows him to obtain the power of destiny above the infinite universe, they really can''t imagine it. What kind of disaster would it be like?


    Perhaps the court of life is threatening them from above, making them feel uncomfortable. But in essence, he did not abuse his abilities at the very least.


    His acting style is still within a legal framework. Although it may not be as fair and just as he advertises, at least, he will not take the initiative to jump out of this framework.


    But Hulk is different. He is a monster that will not be constrained by common sense. He is a pure destroyer who is willful to the extreme and does not care about anything else. Such a monster is already terrifying enough with the power of today. If this is to further grasp the fate, then the entire infinite universe may become turbulent and turbulent, and the building will be tilted because of his making waves.


    This is not an impossible thing, but a very possible thing. After seeing the power of this monster with their own eyes, none of them dared to have even the slightest optimistic fantasy about this kind of thing.


    It can be said that even if they can''t get the power of fate, they don''t want this power to fall into Hulk''s hands. However, the whip is beyond reach. They can only pin their hopes on Zhou Yi and them.


    Comparing speed, Zhou Yi and the others are naturally inferior to Hulk. But fortunately, they are not fighting alone, but two people who have a very tacit understanding are working side by side.


    The catastrophe was the first to withdraw, and withdrew from this state of racing. He gave the opportunity to Zhou Yi, while he intercepted Hulk.


    Although, the Hulk power at this moment is completely above the catastrophe. But in the end, the catastrophe is not to be underestimated. He may be able to overcome the catastrophe, but it will never be so easy. And when the catastrophe was deliberately delayed and blocked, he naturally couldn''t get rid of it easily.


    This created conditions for Zhou Yi and also allowed him to get in touch with the power of fate at the first time. And that was just touching the power of destiny, Zhou Yi instantly entered a wonderful state.


    It was as if his consciousness had been pulled out, and then he was observing everything in the universe from an almost overhead perspective. This feeling that everything is presented in his own eyes, and that he can be completely manipulated by himself, really gives him a sense of omnipotence.


    Asking himself, he felt that he was not the kind of person who would get lost because of his sense of power. Because his own power is already strong enough, with the various properties of the sun, he is already omnipotent to some extent.


    However, after seeing the mighty power of fate, he only felt that he used to be a frog at the bottom of the well. This kind of power that controls everything through fate, like a puppet, is truly omnipotent.


    He sighed, and he was in a trance as if he was lost. And just when he was about to sink into it, the roar from the catastrophe suddenly sounded deep in his heart.


    "Idiot, what are you doing!"


    This made him instantly regain his senses, and at the same time, he also remembered his own purpose and original intention. Holding the power of destiny, he immediately put all his mind into the search.


    Time, space, past and future, beyond dimensions. With the power of fate, he looked for Xia Ruisi and the others like a cocoon. And the hard work paid off. It was in his own body that he found a trace of contact with Xia Ruisi.


    The power of destiny was immediately revealed, even if it was just such a weak connection to fate, he also relied on this to immediately pull Xia Ruisi back from the dimensions outside of space-time reality.


    Xia Ruisi''s consciousness still stayed at the moment she just disappeared. She hadn''t figured out what happened, Zhou Yi had already replaced the time and space abruptly and sent her back home directly.


    A big battle is about to happen here, and he can''t worry about letting Xia Ruisi stay here and be affected. And just when he sent Xia Ruisi away with his front foot, and his back foot was preparing to do the same with Natasha. His complexion changed abruptly, and he realized that things were not so easy.


    Natasha''s line of fate was extremely thin, even if he followed the previous intersection of them to search, he only searched for some fragmented clues, and could not find her true trace.


    So weird, naturally, he was a little surprised. But after fighting hard, resisting the feeling that he was about to pull himself out, and getting deeper into the depths of fate, he suddenly discovered that Natasha��s line of fate was already with another He, that is, the catastrophe is tightly entangled together.


    This is not surprising. Because it seems that the stars will attract planets congenitally, let them be captured by their own gravity, and can only revolve around themselves. An existence like catastrophe, powerful enough to affect the direction of the entire universe, naturally easily affects the fate of those mortals who have intersection with him.


    Ordinary intersections are fine, they can be pulled out by the influence of other external forces. But like Natasha, someone who has almost been entangled in fate to the deepest level is already the same as being completely enveloped by the fate of catastrophe. It is not a problem that can be solved by applying any external force.


    Zhouyi had a hunch. If he wants to do this through fate, then he must give up the resistance to that sense of withdrawal and immerse himself in the deeper part of fate. But if that were the case, he might no longer be himself.


    While grasping the power of destiny at a deeper level, destiny also completely separates your destiny from the mundane world. Because only if you really jump out, you might even want to influence and interfere with everything. For many people, it may mean a kind of detachment. But for people like Zhou Yi, this is an absolutely unacceptable result.


    He could not accept that his loved ones became strangers, and he could not accept that he could not even leave memories for them. So, after realizing that he needed to do this to save Natasha, he immediately let go of his hand.


    "What the **** are you doing?"


    The catastrophe was unbelievable, and an extremely angry voice sounded from the bottom of Zhou Yi''s heart. But he did not give a reply in the first time.


    After letting go of the power of fate, he directly turned the gun head, and a flash appeared in front of Hulk, isolating him from the catastrophe. And before he had waited for the catastrophe to react, he stirred up the light and heat radiation all over his body, and in Hulk''s angry eyes, his quantum body was completely exploded.


    This might stop him for a moment, but a moment should be enough. Zhou Yi cautiously estimated, and also took advantage of this moment to directly signal the catastrophe.


    "Natasha''s fate is closely entangled with you. I can''t save her in that situation. You have to do it yourself. All I can do now is to help you block this guy temporarily."


    Hulk''s figure has reappeared in the big collision of high-energy particles, and it is obvious that his body has expanded again.


    This is the thing that makes Zhou Yi''s scalp numb the most. When this monster continued to strengthen as if it was never ending, he really couldn''t guess how long he could hold on. Maybe it''s a moment, maybe it''s just the next moment.


    The answer that couldn''t be optimistic at all made him have to do his best at this moment, trying his best to buy more time for the catastrophe. But it is a pity that with the entanglement all the time, Hulk has already elevated his strength to a height beyond imagination in this confrontation.


    His body is already capable of ignoring Zhou Yi''s particle impact tactics. And when Zhou Yi repeated his old tricks again, he directly withstood the terrible impact of particle collision, as if coming across time and space, he appeared directly in front of Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi had just felt it, but he had just had time to set up his weapon to defend, and he was already hit by Hulk. And also under this punch, the sharpshooter Rodnier immediately groaned overwhelmedly, which broke apart in Zhou Yi''s somewhat unbelievable gaze.


    However, even if the sharp gun broke, Zhou Yi could only continue to fight back with gritted teeth. He was holding a broken sharp spear, as if holding two short spears, one after the other, he stabbed Hulk in the chest and abdomen. But Hulk was indifferent to this, just waving his fist and greeted Zhou Yi''s head.


    Wheel speed, he is faster than Zhou Yi. On Zhou Yi''s side, he just stabbed the short spear into Hulk''s body. On the other side, Hulk was already bombarding him with heavy fists, rounding him fiercely.


    That is, his root power is closely related to the stars in the universe, and he cannot be destroyed before all stars are destroyed. Otherwise, just relying on this fierce offensive is enough to completely annihilate him.


    To be fair, he was lucky not to be killed. It has become impossible to stop Hulk with four arms.


    Hulk still values ??his trophies very much, even more than killing Zhou Yi, an annoying opponent. So after getting rid of Zhou Yi''s entanglement, his immediate reaction was to grab the so-called power of destiny.


    At this time, the catastrophe was just a force that had just touched fate, and had not had time to make any moves. Like Zhou Yi, he will almost inevitably be affected by the sense of withdrawal from the power of fate. And under this influence, he couldn''t avoid Hulk''s claws at all.


    As for Zhou Yi, it is naturally impossible to say that he was falling into Hulk''s hands. Almost energetically, he condensed his body again, and pursued Hulk.


    Almost one after the other, they came to the front of the power of destiny one after another. And in order to prevent the power of destiny from falling into Hulk''s hands, because this will inevitably make Hulk a more terrifying monster, causing all the universe, including his hometown, to fall into an unprecedented crisis.


    Zhou Yi could only summon a fierce force, attacking Hulk while also reaching out to the power of destiny.


    In normal times, this is of course something Hulk cannot tolerate. But Hulk at this moment, his mind is already bewildered by the power of fate.


    After all, he was going to be faster than Zhou Yi. This made him already exposed to the power of destiny before Zhou Yi acted like this. Compared with Zhouyi and Havoc, they can be wary of and resist the feeling of promotion and withdrawal brought by fate. His barren heart and insatiable and tyrannical soul are exactly what he yearns for this special honor.


    It can be said that it is almost instantaneous. He has already immersed his spiritual consciousness in the deeper depth of his fate. The mighty power of destiny was poured into him, and his projection was already manifested in every world of the infinite universe almost in an instant.


    Destiny is satisfying his desire. And what he desires most is the most extreme destruction and destruction.


    As a fierce beast that is truly dominated by anger, a monster that has wiped out all humanity in the endless years of imprisonment, and only knows primitive anger and impulse destruction. His mind and soul had already been ruled by the brutal animality, and he was indulged in it almost forever.


    If he is just a mediocre monster, then it''s fine. In the empty and dead world, he will sooner or later be consumed by nothingness and time. But the problem is that he is not ordinary. The power he possesses is unparalleled in the world, and if this power is plugged into the wings of fate, it will be enough to cause the most terrible disaster to all the world.


    This will be the beginning of the demise of the infinite universe, but fate will not care. As the authority above everything, there is no difference between existence and destruction. It will only respond to the call of its owner, no matter where he will use this power.


    Under such circumstances, Zhouyi had no other choice.

 Chapter 2128：

    "I need your help..."


    Just like the previous catastrophe awakened him in the spiritual world. By virtue of their special connection with each other, Zhou Yi can also do similar things.


    Of course, this may not be what the catastrophe expected. Because he was looking for Natasha''s existence along the path of fate, but at this time, Zhou Yi, the fellow, cut in and interrupted him. This of course made him angry in his heart.


    "Damn, I''m going to..."


    "It''s too late! Look at the situation outside. If we don''t stop him now and wait for him to master this power, everything will really be too late."


    Zhou Yi, who had entered the bystander state through the power of destiny, had already seen an ending in a trance. Countless Hulk releases his projection into every universe in the infinite universe under the influence of the power of fate. This includes the universe they are in, and under the premise that they themselves are trapped here and cannot leave at all, no one in their universe can stop the rampant Hulk projection.


    Hulk''s projection will turn everything in the universe into dust under the drive of his deity''s pure desire to destroy. And this one naturally includes his beloved family.


    This was not a result that Zhou Yi could accept. He believed that Havoc was also unacceptable. So at this time, they must prevent this from happening. Before everything is too late!


    The idea of ??catastrophe is the same. Although he said that he was very eager to find Natasha and rescue her. But there are priorities. Under such a severe situation, he also had to be forced to suspend this plan. Turn to respond to the crisis that Hulk brought to them.


    How to deal with this special crisis? Holocaust was also at a loss without a clue. The strength of the four-armed Hulk is already well known. Facing such a monster, they simply have no ability to compete with it. As for blocking, this is even more hopeless.


    Everything in this world hasn''t fallen to the point where it revolves around a person and makes his wishes come true. Therefore, neither Zhouyi nor Catastrophe can have much confidence in the so-called prevention. All they can do is do their best. And how to do his best, Zhou Yi has already been arguing at this moment.


    "Find a way to seize the sovereignty of fate, idiot. We must do everything possible to drive him out of fate."


    "Seizing sovereignty is easy to say..."


    Having already resisted the catastrophe of the sense of withdrawal from fate, it is clear that this is by no means a simple matter. A little carelessness means that they will completely lose everything.


    But if they choose to be fearful because they are afraid of this, it will also not be an acceptable result for them. Moreover, compared to their own existence being stripped away by fate, they are even more unacceptable to see with their own eyes the one they love disappearing in front of them, but they can do nothing.


    Therefore, no matter how much hope is, there is little hope. They can only put aside all their worries and worries, and make this desperate fight against the catastrophe on the level of fate. At this time, the only thing that can be called good news is that the confrontation between them and Hulk has shifted from the real world to the realm of mind and soul.


    The force of fate peeled away their layers of shells, almost exposing their most essential existence. And it is also because the three of them are fighting for the power of fate together at this moment, which means that driven by the power of fate, the conscious souls of the three of them have begun to collide most directly to the source.


    The essence of Hulk is the most powerful. His soul is pure and tyrannical, and its soul is dominated by animality. This makes him full of a strong desire to attack. Only in the first time they contacted, Zhou Yi was already suppressed and they could hardly raise their heads.


    But, it''s just almost. To be honest, this degree of suppression is much worse than the previous absolute crush on strength.


    When it comes to the purity of the soul, Zhou Yi and Catastrophe are not inferior. On the level of self-consciousness, whether it is the superego component in the Zhouyi consciousness or the self component in the catastrophe consciousness, it is enough to resist the erosion of the animalistic self consciousness of catastrophe.


    Under the collision of this kind of essential origin, winning is not as simple as who is strong and who is weak, who is high and who is low. That is a situation that cannot be judged intuitively. It is a result that requires a series of complex factors such as mind, desire, and belief to rub, collide, and corrode.


    The main decision is the strong willpower. Regarding this decisive factor, whether it is Zhouyi or Havoc, there are reasons for not giving up or failing.


    They joined hands, fighting desperately almost completely desperately. Under this premise, the catastrophe immediately fell into a decline, and obviously, it began to decline in a straight line.


    In the competition of this origin, Hulk''s transcendental power cannot get any concrete manifestation. He couldn''t use the method he was familiar with to crush his opponents with heavier fists one after another, nor could he rely on defense after defense to completely treat the opponent''s attack as nothing.


    He could only endure forcefully and passively withstand the increasingly heavy counterattack of Zhou Yi and Haojiao. And after he could only taste the pain caused by this kind of counterattack, but couldn''t feel the thrill of revenge that grew stronger and stronger, he also took it for granted, and subconsciously retreated.


    And choosing to retreat on the soul and consciousness is tantamount to waiting for surrender. Zhou Yi and Haojia were keenly aware of this, and immediately increased the intensity of the counterattack, and forced Hulk out of the envelope of fate with the strongest posture.


    And Hulk will naturally not be reconciled to this. Although he was squeezed out of the competition for fate, it does not mean that he really has no chance.


    One of the easiest ways is to completely eliminate you physically if you cannot defeat you spiritually. And it just so happens that he is an expert in this area. So there is no need to think at all, he immediately shook his angry fist at Huoke and Zhou Yi in front of him.


    In the real world, he is still invincible. Even speaking of his strength, after several ascents and breaking through the limit, he has grown to a point where even Havoc and Zhou Yi could not compete with it.


    This is a fact, and everyone who has witnessed the four-armed Hulk is so powerful that no one can deny it. And based on this point, Zhou Yi and Haojiao wanted to defeat Hulk in front of them, and even said that they were only to resist his powerful attack, and they had to rely on other means.


    Fate is their only choice. In a sense, this choice also means throwing away themselves.


    Elevate oneself to a higher place of destiny, completely cut off all connections with destiny, become transcendent from all things, and completely cut off from all things. It''s like the life court. This is not a choice they are willing to make.


    Because for them, the world is still too much for them to leave behind. However, if this choice is not made at this time, what will it mean?


    They who have been involved in the deeper part of their fate can see the ending.


    Death, destruction, the end of everything. Their struggle is of no avail. In the face of the power of the catastrophe that has become completely above all things, not only themselves and their loved ones, but even all creatures in the infinite universe will usher in their end.


    And, again and again. Hulk will be transformed into a special end Yan. In the long slumber and awakening, in the form of the final fate to end and restart all the universe again and again.


    This may be the reason for his birth. Everything, including the torture and suffering he endured, and the transcendent power he possessed above all, was to guide him to such an ending.


    This seems to be the choice of fate. Destiny seems to be guided deliberately in this way. It seems to be eager to transform everything, including its so-called incarnation, into the growth of Hulk with four arms, and then sublimate into a more perfect and powerful form through the integration with Hulk.


    But right now, this choice from fate is almost the last step. Only need to overcome the catastrophe and Zhouyi in front of him, and no one can stop Hulk from carrying out this last step of transformation.


    He will become the true Son of Destiny, ushering in the end that he is destined to do. And this ending, Zhou Yi and Haojiao could not agree. Because even if they die, they will never allow that fate to fall on the one they love.


    Even if it is destined. But who has stipulated that things that are destined cannot be broken?


    At this moment, Zhouyi and Haojiao are truly inspiring. And without any hesitation, they poured their will into the long river of fate at the same time.


    Incarnate into destiny, this is their choice.


    And witnessed, under the endless light of the sudden explosion of the power of destiny, Zhou Yi and the catastrophe gradually disappeared and disappeared, turning into a completely different image. Hulk immediately roared like a child who had been snatched from his beloved doll.


    He does not have much sense and wisdom, but this does not mean that he has no memory. In the process of going deep into fate, he and Zhou Yi had the same experience. In the process of that experience, what he saw was another ending.


    Under the power of fate, two worms that shouldn''t have been in his eyes were transformed into an invincible existence. And in the hands of this special existence, the power he relied on, his impenetrable strength, was like a bubble, completely eliminated in the cruel reality. What he finally met was a terrible end. And this end is also the most unacceptable answer for him.


    He longed for victory, longed for destruction, longed to see everything and everything annihilated in his own hands. But it is impossible to see the end of oneself alone.


    So in order to prevent this kind of thing from happening to himself, he immediately raised his fist like a beast in a prison of despair, and he was similar to what he had seen. The reality rushed forward.


    He wants to defeat and destroy each other. Use the most powerful violence to prove that you are the ultimate winner and the one who laughs last.


    But in the face of such a crazy and desperate Hulk, Catastrophe and Zhou Yi, who had become one under the influence of fate, opened their eyes expressionlessly.


    At this moment, they have turned into a special image.


    The glorious body is an image with two heads and four arms. The younger side belongs to the catastrophe, with a cold face and indifferent eyes, which symbolizes the cruelty and coldness of fate. On the other hand, it belongs to Zhouyi. With his compassionate eyes and a calm look, he represents the tolerance and kindness of fate.


    It is different from the life court''s four aspects of justice, necessity, revenge and blankness to demonstrate the mighty power of destiny. Such a description can only say that the destiny they represent is incomplete.


    They only embodied a part of the order of fate, and they couldn''t fully show the fate at all. And this also made them banned themselves. In front of Hulk, who was chosen by fate and represented the disorderly power of fate, they would only become fish on the chopping board, and they would not even have the ability to resist.


    Fate should not be like that. Fate should be as manifested by the catastrophe and Zhouyi at this moment. It is fickle, and it can give people both justice and partiality. It can either be merciful or deprived. It overrides everything and controls everything. Everything has been properly arranged by it. Including this moment.


    What Hulk saw was the ending arranged for him by Fate. And this ending will never change even half a minute because of what kind of struggle he is making at the moment. It''s like now.


    The side of the catastrophe just stared at Hulk, Hulk immediately seemed to be sluggish, and fell down instantly.


    This kind of fall is a fall in the conventional sense. Under the influence of gravitation, he falls directly from a height. In theory, this should be impossible, because his body is composed of quantum, and quantum is not affected by gravitation.


    But this is how fate is arranged. Under the will of fate, Hulk''s body changed. He began to degenerate, from a quantum body with nearly infinite possibilities to his original flesh and blood body.


    And he wants to break the space forcibly, like climbing himself in mid-air like a rock. Because his ability is also degrading. It was as if all his experiences and the past had been erased. Under the premise that he had never experienced any encounters or battles, never surpassed any limits, he was an ordinary Hulk with four arms. Apart from jumping around on the ground like a monkey, he no longer has any other abilities.


    This is to beat him back to his original shape all at once. Deprived him of his rampant capital. And this, of course, made Hulk more and more furious.


    He began to run frantically towards Zhou Yi and the others, no matter how far away he was at the moment.


    Because of his special abilities, the distance between them will eventually become shorter and shorter. Unless said, he was terminated before facing Zhou Yi and them again. But will he be terminated?


    The answer is, of course not. Because he is immortal. And this, Zhou Yi and Catastrophe, who had already taken charge of their destiny, knew well. So the next moment, Haojiao closed his indifferent eyes, and Zhou Yi stared at him.

 Chapter 2129：

    As the two sides of destiny, if the catastrophe represents the cruelty of destiny, it is the ruthless deprivation and cruel blow, then the Zhouyi represents the opposite side, the benevolent gift and grace of destiny.


    Of course, perhaps in the eyes of many people. Faced with a monster like Hulk, who had become the incarnation of one and two destinies, it seemed that they should not give him any gifts.


    Because Hulk''s strength and his talents are already obvious to all. This is like an invincible character in a MOBA game. You, as an official, not only do not weaken it, but instead continue to strengthen it one after another with patches. As a result, this character can hit five casually, and then this game cannot be played.


    The truth is that the truth is true. But since they, who know their fate at this moment, made such a choice at this time, there is naturally their reason.


    Sometimes, dealing with a strong opponent does not mean that you have only one method of weakening and suppressing. Perhaps in many cases, this is indeed effective. But there are always some unexpected situations that will make this method counterproductive. For example, four-handed Hulk, he is a typical counter-example that gets stronger with frustration. If he is so reckless and blindly suppressed, then maybe he will rebound to what point in the end.


    This is a question that must be taboo. They have seen many bad results in the long river of fate. This made them have to change their strategy, like the previous method of getting back to their original form, they can only be shelved.


    But it may be said that they have lost the sharpest means, but it does not mean that they have no way to deal with Hulk. Giving, to disintegrate him from within, is also an alternative way.


    The fate represented by Zhouyi bestowed him a little bit of sex, a somewhat special gift. It was like a seed rooted in Hulk''s mind, and then like a sprawling flower, a tree sprouting roots, this power began to grow in his spiritual world. And obviously, it conflicted with the inherent things in his heart.


    wisdom. This is what he bestowed on Hulk. The best way to make a beast suffer is not to torture him physically, but to frighten it with fear and pain. Instead, let it know what it''s right and what''s wrong. Eventually learn to use their rationality to subdue that violent animality.


    Hulk was a pure beast before, and he was even more manic than ordinary beasts, because he had no interest at all, and was purely manipulated by the id in human nature.


    On top of the three personalities of the id and superego, his ego and superego are almost completely suppressed by the id, and even said they have been swallowed up by the id. Now, what Zhou Yi is doing is to use wisdom as a seed to reawaken his ego, and then to form his superego.


    In the eyes of many people, this may be an inappropriate or even risky behavior. Because in their opinion, a four-handed Hulk who is as reckless as a wild beast is already scary enough. If this gives him wisdom and knows the tricks and tricks, it is simply the tiger who gives the cage directly plugs in. With a pair of wings, it is directly the result of a single shot.


    silly. It''s not Zhou Yi who did this. It''s the guys who think so. Because they are speculating about Hulk''s situation purely based on their own circumstances, and fundamentally ignore what kind of evolution will happen to people in a situation like Hulk after gaining wisdom.


    Only know conspiracies? That pattern is too small. If conspiracy and trickery can represent wisdom, then all intelligent creatures, including humans, deserve to be tossing inside the planet for a lifetime, without touching the starry sky above their heads until they die.


    Wisdom should have a broader meaning. To a certain extent, it is the interpretation and understanding of everything. This is a real thing equal to infinity. And Zhou Yi, who has become the incarnation of the destiny of the two at this moment, is curious about what miracles are created when the combination of wisdom and Hulk''s characteristics of constantly exceeding the limit.


    The answer was quickly revealed. After Zhou Yi endowed Hulk with wisdom, Hulk, who was running wildly driven by anger, has slowly slowed down his speed.


    His expression began to change significantly. From the terrifying face to the obvious doubtful confusion, it was only a short moment. And just after the complete transformation of his expression was completed, he had already stopped his steps. And with his palm that was a circle larger than his head, he began to scratch the back of his bald head inexplicably.


    "who am I?"


    It was probably the reason why he rarely said other words besides shouting "Hulk". It was just the three simplest words, but he shouted dryly, which took a lot of time.


    But with this beginning, he quickly adapted to this rhythm. It is also necessary for the wise beings, and whenever there is a question, he will definitely want to find an answer. After he asked himself this question, he quickly thought about it.


    There is an old saying that when humans think, God laughs. If we say that the definition of God is set as a true benevolent creator of all things, rather than the old-fashioned woman in the Bible that allows women to conceive first. Then the meaning of laughing is not necessarily a manifestation of derogatory meaning.


    It is more of a commendatory meaning, a kind of gratification, like an old father, to see that his hard-working child raised finally makes a difference. And if you start from this point of view, then you can imagine what kind of power thinking is.


    It is the foundation of the degeneration of life from ignorance to civilization, and the foundation of the sublimation of consciousness and soul. The evolution from beasts to humans started from this. In Hulk at this moment, thinking will also become the beginning of his transformation from a manic beast to a truly self-fulfilling individual.


    The transformation has already begun...


    "I''m... Hulk!"


    As an iconic spoken language, Hulk easily gave his own answer. However, this answer is only the beginning. Because to define a name for yourself only means to separate yourself from the mundane world and countless beings.


    This will make him realize that he is different from others, and that he is unique in this world. And every person who thinks he is unique in terms of self-knowledge will inevitably question deeper questions.


    "I... why am I here? What am I going to do? Where am I from? Where am I going?"


    This kind of question is neither easy to answer nor easy to answer. Because if it is the kind of answer that pretends to be dumb, it is natural to convert this kind of question into a parent''s shortcoming. But if it is drilled into the tip of the horns, then it is the most standard ultimate problem of the universe.


    Where does life come and go. Throughout the ages, countless philosophers and sages have thought about similar issues, but they basically ended up without disease. And even those who are above the gods, or even the Zhouyi who have now mastered their destiny, can hardly give an accurate answer to this question.


    It is too difficult and too grand. Far beyond what Hulk can think about today. It can be said that he has almost broken his mind, and he has not been able to come up with a general idea from it. And because of the irritability in his heart, he was even more thrilled, so he greeted his head.


    That posture is probably the same as when you did a math problem with a very simple answer. As a result, I didn''t know how to do it all the time, so I could only slap my own big ears. But his strength is much stronger than that of Big Ear Photon. To put it hard, it means that he slaps himself. Otherwise, if any other person is in the middle, I am afraid it will only end up as a small pie.


    His strength is still growing. Yes, it''s so unsolvable. Even if it''s just hitting himself like this, Hulk can become more and more powerful.


    However, this kind of strength is meaningless to him. Because being strong in strength does not mean being strong in intelligence, it will not help him at all in solving such problems.


    Many people believe that violence can solve all problems. But violence is actually not so powerful. For example, your mathematics teacher gave you a problem, and your most violence is to kill your mathematics teacher, but it is absolutely impossible to say that you use violence to force this question to give you the answer.


    This is the limitation. And because of this limitation, Hulk can only force himself to make a breakthrough in wisdom.


    In this regard, his talent characteristics are still able to play a role. It was as if the so-called geniuses suddenly found clues from under the fog, and then worked out the answer. His talents made him almost a flash of aura when he really started thinking, or simply a flash of aura N.


    He soon realized that this kind of blind **** was meaningless. If he wants to find the answer to this ultimate question, he must find the most suitable method. Simply put, he needs a tool.


    And what tool is suitable? Working behind closed doors, he can only think hard in his mind.


    And just like Pythagoras, Lao Tzu, Socrates, and Zu Chongzhi, these human sages, he almost grew out of nothing, and derives his philosophy from his own wisdom from fragmentary to normative. A knowledge system like mathematics.


    Mathematics is the best tool he finally found for himself. Of course, mathematics is never easy. Especially as the pioneer of his own mathematical theory.


    He needs to be like those great mathematicians who appeared in the past, to explore, excavate, research and improve on his own. Until this tool is powerful enough to directly unlock the ultimate mystery of the universe.


    It takes time, wisdom, and a lot of luck. Fortunately, these things are not indispensable to him.


    He pondered hard, searching up and down. Like a rock, like a star. If it��s not that there are so many people watching him in the infinite universe, if it��s not that they know that this is a monster that has smashed fate and has never given up challenging it, they really haven��t Fa took this old school that hadn��t taken any major actions for thousands of years, even if there was one, it was just an expression of confusion or sudden realization on his face, as the one that had nearly destroyed all worlds and made the infinite universe complete The terrible existence of the end.


    His changes are really great. Basically, it is equivalent to blooming flowers from rocks, transforming from wild beasts into sages among human beings.


    No joy or sadness, this is his state of mind at the moment.


    The manic beasts of the past had already been tamed by him, locked in the deepest part of his heart. It can almost be said that there will never be a chance to see the sun again. As for violence, he still shakes his fists. But it will not be the same as before, just out of anger, out of meaninglessness.


    He has his own ideas, and they are rational enough. Therefore, he knows exactly what he should shake his fist for, and when he should restrain himself.


    For hatred? Having already wanted to understand where he came from, he knew very well that all his hatred objects were already dead under his fist. It''s the kind without scum left. The only exception is probably Zhou Yi and the others, but for them, I am afraid it is hard to say that it is really hatred.


    As for the pleasure? Does shaking his fist really make him happy? No, he is sure. That will only create problems, not solve them. This was the most wrong approach before he and Zhou Yi had no unreconcilable contradictions. With that effort, it is better to continue thinking about his ultimate problem.


    He thought so, and it could be said that he did so. Everything in the past has been left behind, only the ultimate question still lingers in his mind. And that is, after an extremely long time, he finally got it, just like an epiphany, and let out a special emotion in the endless river of time and space.


    "I want to understand. The ultimate question of the universe...the answer is so!"


    At this moment, countless people are paying attention to him. Because no one doesn''t want to know what the answer he got is.


    However, Hulk is obviously not generous enough to share his gains over the years. So it was just a flat smile. He said this with his palms slightly closed.


    "You are not qualified to know."


    For a moment, it was as if the server was down. This special system, which was established by the court of life with the power of fate, allowed countless rulers of the universe to watch by the sidelines, and broke directly. They stared at this place for countless years and plunged directly into darkness. Only Zhou Yi, who had become the incarnation of fate, were able to retain the qualifications to communicate with Hulk.


    It''s just that Hulk doesn''t want to make this communication now.


    "We will meet again. Sir!"


    After a word, Hulk disappeared without a trace. It''s as if he doesn''t exist at all. In the face of this scene, even Zhou Yi could not help but show their surprise.


    what does this mean? They can''t understand it.

 Chapter 2130： season finale

    Hulk''s performance was as if he had already gained some kind of detachment. And Zhou Yi and the others can only treat him as detached. Because he really couldn''t see the path of Hulk''s existence from his fate.


    Even the self, who has become the incarnation of destiny, can''t do this, so besides the word transcendence, it is difficult to have other reasonable explanations. However, he is detached, but what about himself?


    Standing silently in the void, they were already two people before they started to move. With this action, they directly surpassed the limitation of time and space, and under the lead of the long river of fate, they returned to their hometown.


    The confrontation with the court of life and the confrontation with Hulk did not seem to have had much impact on the tiny planet Earth. After all, it is too small, and it is only a drop in the vast universe, let alone in the infinite universe where no one can tell the end.


    This makes it almost follow the original trajectory. At this moment, the two of them are standing on the side of the long river of destiny that mortals cannot detect, silently watching this may be rewritten, or it may be a destined change.


    As far as the planet itself and the destiny of mankind are concerned, the biggest change is ultimately the war that determines the direction of the world.


    Smith Zhou''s efforts were not in vain. Under the premise that he did not hesitate to give everything, even his own life and death could be left behind, his script was implemented to the final scene after all.


    Hydra ushered in its end, and the anger of the gods flooded the entire South Asian continent. The surging rivers and the vast ocean that swept over made the entire South Asia sink in the flood like the Atlantis in the story.


    Perhaps the flood will fade away after all. But the lives of mortals are still unable to withstand the attack of such natural disasters. The vitality of the Hydra was almost exhausted, and on the frontline battlefield, the fierce artillery fire from the human side was like the last nail in the coffin, completely declaring their end.


    This is the scene arranged in Smith Zhou''s script, and as his colleague, and the only pillar of Hydra right now, Steve will naturally not try to reverse such a mighty trend of the times.


    He witnessed his men being defeated, and in the midst of artillery fire and the rain of bullets, blood and stumps were all over the ground and remained indifferent. Because, in his opinion, such a great sacrifice, even if only a drop of blood does not flow cleanly, is a blasphemy to their ideals and the future they create.


    This last step has already been reached, and he really doesn''t want to add any more twists and turns to the stage that is about to come to an end. Even if we say, these subordinates admire him so much, believe in him, respect him as a god, and regard him as faith. He just stood there, indifferent.


    Not only do not want to, but also cannot Tony''s fatal blow to him was already at its limit. Just standing, it has almost exhausted all his strength. In this situation, even if he has any ideas, he can only be said to be powerless. What''s more, he didn''t even have such an idea.


    Modern warfare is like a meat grinder. This last Hydra force finally disappeared. The corpses are everywhere, this is natural. Not knowing whether it was a fluke or fate, Steve was almost unscathed and became almost the only survivor on the battlefield.


    Surrounding him are countless Hydra soldiers. I am afraid that until the end, these soldiers are still hoping that the saint in their eyes, this living god, can give them the strength and confidence to defeat the enemy. However, until the end they couldn''t get what they wanted. The fact that only painful and desperate death came to greet them also almost completely broke their hearts.


    The last appearances of each of them are hideous, desperate and crazy. The countless outstretched arms, countless pairs of staring eyes are facing Steve''s direction. It seemed that everyone was questioning him in unison.


    "why?"


    why? This is naturally for the future and justice of mankind.


    As criminals, thugs, and scums who are useless in this world. They themselves are used by Smith Zhou and the others to promote the birth of this new world. It can be said that since entering this stage, their ending has been doomed.


    This can only be regarded as waste utilization, and it can be regarded as using their meaningless life to do something worthwhile. Although Steve and Smith Zhou had already reached a consensus on this point, facing such a scene, facing countless people''s expressions of death. After all, he still gave birth to a little guilt in his heart.


    This is not to shake one''s ideals. In fact, he has already reached this point and would not allow himself to doubt his ideals. It is a blasphemy for all the dead, a denial of all the sacrifices they have made. If even he questioned it, doesn''t it mean that the sacrifices they made, the pains that this world endured, are all meaningless.


    He will not admit this kind of thing. But in the same way, he would not deny the pain he caused to those people.


    No matter what, he is considered to be a sinner. Whether it is for the innocents, or for the men he has now abandoned. So to some extent, he was already ready to go to hell.


    This is set in the script. He will die here, and with his death, the history of Hydra will be completely ended. However, death did not come as expected. The strange luck caused him to pass almost all the artillery fire and bullets.


    Obviously, in his current state, a single bullet can kill him. But he was tenacious and survived unscathed to the end. This makes him inevitably wondering in his heart. Could it be that fate wants him to have a personal way of death, or is it to give him a trial that can be nailed to a pillar of historical shame?


    He was in a trance. And just at this moment, a man''s crazy roar rang from his ears.


    "Holy! I''m here, I''m here to find you for revenge!"


    Steve turned his head, only to see a man with a hideous face like a ghost, his eyes almost as fierce as any monster, stepped over the heavy corpse and rushed straight in front of him.


    Afterwards, he used a sharply touched dagger that was about to become an awl and pierced Steve''s heart fiercely. Then, facing his gushing blood, he yelled at Steve with a howl like weeping.


    "This is for everything you have done, saint. You ruined me, you killed my wife and children. You turned the whole Indy into hell! You have to pay for all this, and this is your last Retribution!"


    "Retribution? Maybe. But, Rama Mujam."


    Steve, who had already recognized who this person was, was indifferent, as if the other person stabbed him at all. He let his blood flow, but at the same time he held down the opponent''s arm, making him unable to move at all. Then he began to question.


    "Do you really still think that all this is my fault?"


    "You will become like this, isn''t it because of your own greed? What happened to your wife and children, isn''t it because of your stupidity and the cruelty of your compatriots? And the whole Indy has become like this, dare you say it''s not that on this land? Deep-rooted ignorance and numbness?"


    Steve''s voice questioning made Rama Mujam''s terrifying face immediately empty and blank. He had never thought about such a problem, who was occupied by hatred in the past, but now, when this problem is placed in front of him, he immediately received an unimaginable impact.


    Stupid? maybe. But this is not important anymore. Steve has already felt the end of his life, and it is not bad for him to pay back in this way. However, he needs to do something more. What this does is that he drew the dagger from his chest and directly inserted it into Ramammujam''s throat.


    "This answer, you can explain it to those people yourself. It just so happens that it''s time for us, the culprits, to go to **** together."


    As he said, he had already drained the blood in his heart, and no longer had any strength. And just watching him die like this, Zhou Yi and Haojia didn''t make any moves until the end.


    Should he die? This is of course and certain. They, who have become destiny, do not intend to change this ending, because it is indeed his own choice in essence.


    Perhaps, compared with Captain America, who is irrelevant and will not even have any major impact on the world, this Captain Hydra, who can completely change the world and change mankind, is the role he really wants to play.


    He cannot say that he chose the right one, nor can he say that he chose the wrong one. When all the dust has settled, he will only respect his choice.


    And this also means that the fate of this world has finally been completely decided after years of turbulence.


    The general trend is set, and it is difficult to make any waves. Especially the opponents who looked a little bit alike, at this time are already on the verge of collapse.


    The Americas are in chaos. The people who were affected by the fight of the gods again couldn''t believe that this was a pure land for them to live and work in peace. They began to flee for their lives, whether it was Europe, Asia, or those ruined places that in their eyes could only be regarded as barbaric natives. Now in their eyes it is a better and safer place than the United States.


    The people''s hearts are scattered, but the government is still arrogant and deceived. The federal government no longer has the ability to lead the state governments that have had their own ghosts. And that is, under their collusion, the huge country that has been established for more than two hundred years has finally come to the point of falling apart.


    If they were like this, Ou Zhou naturally did not give up. Alexia''s legacy has put this capital society on the brink of peril. And their good neighbor, Alexander the Great, who got up from the grave and gained a new life by tricking the gods, began to look at them.


    This game of strategy and conquest will not change because Alexander is their ancestor king. Those in power will not give up their power just because this is the greatest king recorded in their history, and Alexander will not admit that these guys who can only be regarded as barbarians in his time are descendants of Macedonia. .


    War is inevitable, and none of them will be the final victor. This will only be a situation where the snipe and the clam compete for the profit of the fisherman. As expected by Smith Zhou, no matter how hard they struggle, they can only become a foil of the times.


    In Zhouyi, they will not stop in their own footsteps because of the waves of this era, they will only be concerned about the things they care about.


    But it was like an unacceptable nightmare. At this moment, they can no longer look forward to the warm scene of a long-lost reunion.


    This is the price they paid. In order to save everything they love, they must give up what they have to do with their fate.


    No matter what kind of fetters he had with these people in the past, how closely he was connected in fate. At this moment, they are no longer related to themselves.


    Just like his mother. There will be no him in Zhou Lan''s life. Maybe she will have a son who died young to take his place, but that son will not be him, or even his name.


    Xia Ruisi will have an unknown brother to replace him, and even said that this brother can''t give her enough care and care like he did.


    And Serana, Jean, Gil and other women who are intertwined with his fate, they never even have any intersection with themselves in their lives.


    Either miserable, ordinary, or happy... They all have their own lives, and this life is completely out of touch with him. They will become other people''s wives, and the crystallization of themselves and them will also become other people''s children.


    This is really a desperate fact. But if he is really asked to do it again, how can he choose. I am afraid I will repeat it again. Because at the end of the day, he would rather make himself desperate than hope that they would become a waste with him.


    At this time, perhaps the only thing he can do is to wish them happiness for the rest of their lives in the name of fate.


    As for himself, perhaps the eternity and loneliness beyond the long river of fate are his only home.


    Zhouyi has no worries. And just when he was going to put it down completely and meet his fate. His other half, Catastrophe opened his mouth to him at this moment.


    "Is that enough?"


    "Enough. At the very least, they still exist, don''t they?"


    "Yes, they still exist..."


    The sound of the catastrophe was extremely hollow. As for this, Zhou Yi could only say to him in an apologetic tone.


    "Sorry..."


    He needs to be sorry. Because at that time, perhaps he only had to delay for a while, and the catastrophe could pull Natasha back from fate. But, it is so late. The catastrophe was forced to stop, and thrown into fate with myself. And at the moment when the fate was completely disconnected, he also lost her forever.


    The saddest thing in this world is not to have never had it, but to get it, but she can only watch her disappear in front of her eyes, but she is still powerless.


    At this point, Zhou Yi, who had already had a deep understanding, naturally understood how the catastrophe felt. But he can only be comforting, because even now they can''t change everything that has been destined.


    "Sorry..." Haojiao said like a babble, and he laughed self-deprecatingly. "No need. This seems to be my destiny. I should have been used to it a long time ago. To be able to have it for a short period of time is already destiny for me. Better than, let me sink forever in the endless darkness Good to come. After all, I can still have something worth remembering, right?"


    "I''ll be with you forever, brother. It''s not alone, at least we still have each other, don''t we?"


    It can be considered self-deprecating, Zhou Yi just said to the catastrophe. In response, Haojiao smiled, but he said something that Zhou Yi could not understand.


    "Go away, bastard. I don''t need you. I don''t want to stick to a man who makes me sick forever. So, this is not the place you should go!"


    "what do you mean?"


    As soon as Zhou Yi''s question was spoken, the catastrophe had already been answered by action.


    As he has always been arrogant, with the unsuspecting situation between them at this moment, he directly intervened in the connection between Zhouyi and destiny, and directly tore him from the two-in-one state. Open.


    The part of the fate that Zhouyi controlled was directly plundered by him. Of course, this way of eating like a snake swallowing elephants far beyond his tolerance is not a good choice for him. However, the catastrophe does not care. He just wanted to separate from Zhou Yi. After this separation, he was not merciful at all, and kicked him back into the long river of fate.


    "Go back, that''s where you should go. Don''t forget that you still have someone to hug, don''t forget, that''s your family, your love. I can''t bear them thrown into the arms of others. So , Treat it as cheap, you bastard!"


    "You guy..."


    What Zhou Yi could not resist at all was swallowed by the river of fate. Those fate that had been tampered with, under the interference of his return and the catastrophe, were contacted again.


    Just like the catastrophe said, he had a chance to embrace them again. But the problem is that I''m damaging myself... it''s not a wonderful fate that greets him.


    "However, I am used to it too, am I?"


    Havoc smiled. I am ready to meet eternal loneliness on the side of this long river of fate. But at this moment, a somewhat unexpected voice rang in his ears.


    "This is your choice. Do you really regret it?"


    "It''s you?" The moment he turned his head, Catastrophe saw an existence that was unexpected but reasonable.


    Hulk. The four-armed bald head, but it is already Hulk wearing loose clothes.


    As they expected, Hulk was already on the path of wisdom to explore the ultimate mystery of the universe, transcending everything, including destiny.


    Destiny, perhaps for him, is a small river in front of his house, and he can stroll over at any time. Haojiao is not surprised to see his existence. The only thing he wondered was why this guy appeared here. What kind of intention does he have?


    "Don''t worry, I have no malice. In fact, I am here only to pay off a debt."


    Although said to have completely invincible power, Hulk at the moment did not have much aggressive performance. He was frank and even said that he spread his four big hands directly in front of the catastrophe, and showed his harmlessness with actions.


    "Debt? I don''t remember any debt relationship between us."


    Havoc was somewhat indifferent. After all, there is no such enjoyment between them.


    However, Hulk doesn''t care about this. It is really difficult for a person with wisdom to reach his level to react too much to the attitude of others.


    "Not to you, but to that guy. But it''s almost the same. In general, I do owe you a little bit."


    Pointing to his brain with one of the fingers, he also understood it quite well.


    "I want to thank that guy, he gave me the possibility of breaking out of this ridiculous fate. Although this may not be his intention, I still have to accept this love."


    "In addition, to you. I also want to say sorry. Even though I did not accept Zhi''s control at that time, logically, it should be an unintentional mistake. But anyway, I let you lose a very important People. It''s my fault..."


    "Shut up!" Haojiao''s attitude suddenly became bad. After all, no one likes to be exposed to the scars in his heart.


    In response, Hulk shrugged.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s not talk about this. But what I have to say is that I am willing to compensate you a bit."


    "Compensation? Do you think I will need your compensation?"


    When Haojia heard this, he immediately showed a cold smile. If it wasn''t for that he was definitely not the opponent of this guy, he would tear him into countless pieces without hesitation. But because he can''t do it, he can only cope with this indifference.


    Still, Hulk didn''t take this indifference to heart. He didn''t even care how much hatred the catastrophe had against him, but walked forward directly, put on his shoulders, and said to him.


    "I think you need it, buddy. Because your barren brain simply can''t guess what kind of compensation I will give you!"


    "Can you still let me break free from the shackles of fate? Don''t be kidding, I don''t have the mind to tell you this kind of joke here."


    "If you don''t try it, how do you know this is a joke?"


    It seemed that he was too lazy to argue with Haojiao here, and Hulk patted him on the shoulders of Haojiao. And it''s like falling into a trap. Haojiao only felt that his consciousness was suddenly withdrawn, and then he was thrown into the toilet. In the endless rotation and deep sinking, he directly lost his consciousness.


    It''s incredible, but it is true. But when he opened his eyes in a trance and inquired about his situation, he discovered that he was actually lying on a beach.


    There was a bustling crowd all around, and in front of him was the sea shimmering in the sun. With the eyes closed, the catastrophe just felt a little weird.


    His power has been almost completely lost. The only thing left is that when he first started, the standard that he couldn''t even reach as the sun.


    To say that he deprived him of the power of the black hole, it is not surprising that Hulk can surpass fate. However, how did he remove himself from his fate when he was almost integrated with fate?


    The incomparable confusion made him almost stand still. But at this moment, a figure passed by him, but it also pulled his consciousness back.


    The incomparable sense of familiarity made him subconsciously grab the opponent''s hand. Then he hugged her directly in his arms.


    Of course, this action does not seem to be accepted by the other party. Because just when he did this, the other party had already pushed a hard object on his waist.


    "Sir, I don''t seem to know you."


    Bright eyes, cold expression. The husky voice was full of warnings.


    And looking at this woman who is so familiar to me, with her strange expression. Haojiao''s eyes were dim, and a reluctant smile appeared.


    "Sorry, I confessed to the wrong person. So, ma''am. Could you please take the gun off my waist. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything."


    Maybe it was his sincerity, or maybe it was the sadness that he couldn''t hide in his eyes. In short, a woman''s heart that shouldn''t be relented.


    She put down the gun, her tone also brought confusion.


    "We, do you know? No, I should be very sure, we don''t know each other. So you..."


    "It''s just that you don''t know me. Miss Romanov."


    Haojiao gave such a reply, but this reply made this Natasha''s face solemn again. She tried her best to control herself, so she managed to prevent herself from aiming at the catastrophe. But because of this, her tone still became severe.


    "This title is not something an ordinary person should know. Who are you?"


    "I''m..."


    At this moment, Haojiao really wanted to tell her everything about herself. But when the words came to his lips, he still swallowed them all into his stomach.


    This is not a game that you can start again if you want to start again. If he loses, he is lost after all, and he will never be able to find it again.


    Knowing this clearly, Haojiao sighed after all. Then, he smiled at this Natasha and said so.


    "I''m just...a passerby who doesn''t deserve a given name. I''m sorry, ma''am. I think I might have misunderstood you."


    "Passerby?" Natasha, who was on the mission, didn''t mean to be extravagant. Even if she had a very unusual feeling for the person in front of her.


    It felt like she knew him very well. Knowing that, she almost couldn''t help but want to call out his name in her heart.


    This is a very ridiculous thing. She had never even seen this guy before, let alone know his last name. But she has such a feeling. This feeling also prompted him to say so almost without thinking at this time.


    "Since you said you don''t have a name, why not give you a code name, Mr. Mystery. I think the name Reinhardt is very good."


    "Reinhardt?"


    Hearing this name, Haojiao couldn''t help but stared at her deeply. Then he couldn''t help but laughed.


    "I like this name."